《Mercenary War》


 Chapter 1

    The body is constantly thrown up and then pulled back to the seat by the seat belt. Looking out of the window, you can only see the lightning all the time. All you can hear is the sound and thunder of the heavy rain hitting the aircraft fuselage, and the small plane is a ragged game with a history of at least 20 years, which makes Gao Yang regret his decision to come to Africa for the first time.


    The broken plane caught up with the deadly weather. Gao Yang felt that his 23-year-old life might be explained here.


    Surprisingly, Gao Yang didn''t panic. He just wanted to find out where he was now, or where he was over. Now he felt that even if he died, he had to know where he died.


    Gao Yang turned around and wanted to ask the guide Hunter sitting next to him if he knew where they were now, but Gao Yang immediately gave up the idea. The guide Hunter around him was desperately crossing his chest and praying at the top of his voice, so Gao Yang thought it was better not to disturb others.


    The small plane with only 20 people was already in chaos. Everyone fell into madness. The two staff members of the hunting company who were still comforting everyone at the beginning cried louder than anyone else.


    At this time, Gaoyang is the calmest one in the whole cabin, but Gaoyang''s calmness did not last long. Fear, despair, regret and various emotions hit together. Especially after thinking of his parents, Gaoyang finally began to cry uncontrollably.


    What Gao Yang fears most now is not the coming death, but how his parents will bear the pain of losing him after his death.


    When death approached, time seemed to pass very slowly, long enough to make people remember their life. At the moment, Gao Yang personally verified this statement. The scenes he had experienced in the past 23 years flashed in his mind like a movie.


    When Gao Yang recalled his life in regret, the height of the plane became lower and lower. Finally, after a huge earthquake, the plane crashed.


    When the lights in the cabin suddenly went out, Gao Yang tried to curl himself up and put his hands behind his head.


    After a terrible noise, Gao Yang suddenly bumped into the front seat. The impact made him dizzy. His shoulders and lower abdomen seemed to be disconnected by the safety belt, which almost made Gao Yang lose his breath.


    Gao Yang closed his eyes, but after the severe pain, the coolness that drowned him immediately made Gao Yang realize that he was in the water now.


    Out of instinct, Gao Yang immediately held his breath. After a while, Gao Yang realized that he was not dead. The plane fell into the water. What he should do now is to leave the plane and go to the water immediately.


    Gao Yuan opened his eyes. Although it was still dark, with the help of the light of lightning, Gao Yang was able to vaguely see the situation under the water.


    The plane has broken into two sections, and the crack is on Gao Yang''s head.


    Gao Yang''s first reaction was to untie his seat belt, but he couldn''t open the buckle of his seat belt. As time passed, when Gao Yang was about to choke, he suddenly remembered that there was a hunting knife hanging around the guide''s waist.


    Gao Yang stretched out his left hand, first touched the guide''s arm, then groped down a few times, and finally touched the handle of the knife.


    He pulled out the knife and cut off his safety belt. Gao Yang resisted the impulse to float up immediately and reached out to feel for the guide around him to cut off his safety belt. However, Gao Yang immediately gave up his plan to save people, pulled out his life jacket from under the seat and pushed his foot, Floating above the water.


    After floating to the water and taking a long breath, Gao Yang immediately put on his life jacket. As soon as he pulled the rope on the life jacket, he felt that the life jacket was inflated rapidly, and then Gao Yang relaxed.


    No one expected that the plane flying over the land would eventually fall into the water, so that no one on the whole plane put on a life jacket.


    Gao Yang is very glad that he didn''t forget to pull the life jacket at the last minute. Fortunately, the life jacket is still intact, but what to do next, Gao Yang is a little confused.


    The water surface is still stormy at the moment. Although it is day, it is as dark as night. Coupled with the water spray aroused by the rainstorm on the water surface, he can''t see where the shore is, so Gao Yang doesn''t know where to swim if he wants to go ashore.


    Gao Yang was a little flustered and began to swim hard in any direction, but he soon found that his right knee would hurt every time he kicked his leg. Moreover, even if there was a life jacket to provide buoyancy, he had no strength to swim.


    In desperation, Gao Yang no longer tried to swim to the shore and planned to float on the water to have a rest. Until this time, Gao Yang found that he was being driven by the turbulent current.


    When the water is flowing, it means that it is in the river rather than in the lake, which makes Gao Yang feel a lot easier. He feels that he can get ashore as long as he has a little rest, and then swim obliquely to the bank while drifting down the current. With a little effort, he should be able to get ashore.


    Gao Yang was relieved by the new discovery. Then he found that he still held a knife tightly in his hand. Gao Yang knew the importance of a knife in the wild and naturally refused to throw it away. However, holding the knife in one hand affected him to swim to the shore. After a little hesitation, Gao Yang risked being cut by the sharp blade and inserted the knife into his belt, Then he tightened his belt again.


    Next, all Gao Yang could do was to have a rest and try to land, but Gao Yang didn''t have a long rest before he heard an ominous rumble.


    Gao Yang straightened his neck and took a look. Then he was frightened to find that there was a large area of water mist not far ahead.


    There is water mist, which means that there are either waterfalls or dangerous beaches ahead, and these places are fatal to the current Gaoyang.


    After scolding with hatred, Gao Yang tried his best to paddle to get ashore before the danger came, but his strength now can''t resist the more and more turbulent river.


    Finally, Gao Yang was rushed to the bottom of a waterfall. Fortunately, the waterfall was not very high. Gao Yang was just photographed in the water and choked a few salivas. However, when Gao Yang was dizzy and floated out of the water again, he found that he could see both sides of the river.


    Unfortunately, it is not good news for Gao Yang to see the river bank now, because it means that the river channel has suddenly narrowed and the water flow has become more turbulent. The narrowed river channel is full of reefs, and the turbulent River slaps on the reefs, filling the whole river with fatal obstacles.


    At this time, regardless of the pain of his right knee, Gao Yang used his hands and feet together, exhausted his whole body strength to fight against the water, and desperately tried to avoid the reef. However, after hard avoidance for several times, his good luck finally ended. Gao Yang bumped heavily into a large reef, and then he was black and completely fainted.


    I don''t know how long he was in a coma. After finally opening his eyes, Gao Yang felt a sense of weakness caused by severe pain and extreme weakness.


    When Gao Yang''s consciousness was a little sober, he found that he was less than four or five meters away from the river bank, and the river bank was very flat, so he could get ashore easily, but the most important thing was that Gao Yang''s feet had touched the soft mud at the bottom of the river.


    Gao Yang struggled to climb to the shore with his hands and feet. After his upper body lay on the shore, he rested for at least half an hour before he finally landed completely.


    When Gao Yang completely landed, he was as tired as a pool of mud. The key is that he is not only tired, but also very hungry, very, very hungry.


    Gao Yang knows that although he survived the air crash, the danger is far from gone. This is Africa. If he is eaten by any wild animals in the wilderness of Africa, he will never be on the news, because this kind of thing is too common.


    Gao Yang observed the environment and found that he was on a typical savanna. The endless grassland was dotted with tall trees. The sun was very close to the horizon, but Gao Yang didn''t know the direction at this time, so he couldn''t tell whether it was morning or next afternoon from the position of the sun.


    After a simple look, Gao Yang tried to move his body. Then he found that his physical condition was not as bad as he thought. Although his right knee was still very painful, his bones were OK. It should be just contusion. In addition, although there was faint pain everywhere, there was no hard injury.


    As long as there is no serious injury, it''s much easier to do. After Gao Yangchang breathed a sigh of relief, he began to check his things. As a military fan and a senior donkey friend, he PSK''s habit of never leaving his body at any time has helped him a lot at the moment.


    The so-called PSK is English personal


    The abbreviation of survivalkits, translated, is personal survival equipment. As a military fan and a loyal supporter of Beiye wilderness survival program, he holds high all year round with his PSK wallet hanging on his waist. Although he is often ridiculed as a neuropathy, at this time, his persistence has been rewarded.


    Gao Yang''s only regret is that his PSK wallet is a little too small for portability, but before Gao Yang came to Africa, he chose targeted things, so everything in his wallet is what he needs most now.


    Two large pieces of chocolate, a lighter, a compass, a magnifying glass, a ten meter long umbrella rope, five fishhooks and a ten meter long fishing line, a survival whistle, four condoms and a medical bag. These are all the things in Gaoyang PSK.


    Originally, there were more things in Gaoyang''s PSK bag, but because he wanted to take a civil airliner, Gaoyang had to take out the knives, lighters and other things that were not allowed to be taken on the plane. Fortunately, Gaoyang got a knife from the guide and the most important tool outdoors.


    As a necessary outdoor emergency food with high calories and energy, two pieces of chocolate are what Gaoyang needs most now.


    When swallowing the chocolate, Gao Yang was moved and just wanted to cry.


    Gao Yang didn''t give up and didn''t dare to eat all the chocolate. He only ate one piece of chocolate. If it weren''t for being too hungry, Gao Yang would only eat a few pieces of chocolate. These two pieces of chocolate were life-saving before he got other food.


    After eating, while waiting for his physical strength to recover, Gao Yang took out the knife he got from the guide and looked at it carefully in order to distract his attention and calm his over nervous and excited mood.


    The work of the knife is very exquisite. At first glance, it is known that it is handmade goods, the length of the knife is about thirty-two centimeters, the thickness is about five millimeters, the tip of the water dripping head is large flat, the handle of the pure copper should be made of desert iron wood tumor, the color and the wood grain are very pretty, and the essence of the whole knife is a perfect curve on the blade. It adds a lot of color to the whole knife. It is also because of this blade burning line that Gao Yang can know that this knife is a hand-made carbon steel knife, because most stainless steel can''t cover the soil to burn a beautiful blade burning line, and the mass-produced goods on the assembly line are even more impossible to do blade burning.


    Gao Yang tried it. The blade of the knife is very sharp and can shave easily. It can be seen that the owner of the knife cherishes the knife, which makes Gao Yang sigh. The former owner of the knife is a white South African who is the guide or hunting guide of the hunting group Gao Yang participated in this time. On the plane, Gao Yang also talked with him about the knife, Unexpectedly, the knife finally fell into his hand.


    Gao Yang was sad to think that only he survived on the whole plane, but he was also glad for his good luck. The plane sent by the hunting company to send people to the hunting ground was too small. When everyone thought the tail was uncomfortable and scrambled for seats, Gao Yang chose the relatively safe position of the tail. In addition to good luck, this is the only reason why he survived the air crash.


    Gao Yang shook his head, stopped thinking about useless things, took out his compass and looked at the direction. At this time, he was stunned to find that the direction of the sun was the West. In other words, it was already afternoon, and it was almost this time when he got on the plane, so he had been unconscious all day and night.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how far he can drift with the waves in the river in one day and one night, but he knows that the farther away he is from the site of the plane crash, the less chance he will get rescue. Another key problem is that it''s getting dark.


    Thanks to the animal world, people and nature, because these programs let Gao Yang know how terrible the night on the African grassland is. Gao Yang dared not delay any more. He struggled to get up and wanted to find a shelter for himself. At least, he had to make a fire before dark.


    There are many dead branches washed to the shore by the river. It''s easy to collect them. Gao Yang first found a long and strong stick as a crutch, and then began to collect as much dry firewood as possible. He was ready for his first night in the wilderness of Africa.


    While working, Gao Yang didn''t forget to pay attention to the movement around him. He needs to be vigilant. It''s rainy season. The grass on the grassland is tall and lush. If he doesn''t want to be suddenly knocked down by some beast, he has to be vigilant all the time.


    Gao Yang decided to camp a little farther away from the river bank to avoid the beasts who may drink water by the river. At the same time, he also took precautions against the surge of the river. In the rainy season, even if there is no rain, as long as there is a rainstorm in the upper reaches of the river, it is normal for the water level in the lower reaches to soar a few meters.


    Gao Yang''s plan is to find a place nearby for a night''s rest, and then start looking for food nearby after dawn the next day. Although it is inconvenient to move, he has a fishing line and hook, so he has a great chance of catching fish.


    As long as there is food, Gao Yang can stay here for a few days, send a distress signal and wait for rescue. Even if no one has passed these days, he can wait for easier action and make a raft downstream along the river. Gao Yang firmly believes that there will be people living along the river, which is only a matter of distance from him.


    He has several items necessary for survival in his hand, which greatly increases Gao Yang''s confidence in being able to live. However, God seems determined to oppose him. When Gao Yang dragged a bundle of firewood with an umbrella rope to the camping site he chose, he suddenly heard a gunshot. PS: many people have questions about why they can take knives on the plane. I''d better explain here. In fact, it is clear in the book that the plane is not a civil aviation flight, but the hunting company''s own plane. There is no problem with knives and guns.

 Chapter 2

    A sudden gunshot made Gao Yang stunned. Before he could open his mouth and shout for help, a violent gunshot rang.


    Hearing the sound of gunfire, Gao Yang suddenly turned his head, but saw that at a distance of about 500 or 600 meters from him, he could see two groups of people raising their guns and shooting at each other. Although the distance was a little far and he didn''t see it very clearly, Gao Yang could be sure that this was not hunting, that someone was exchanging fire, and that it was war.


    Gao Yang''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley and immediately lay down in the grass without thinking. Although it was still far away, Gao Yang didn''t want to be hit by a stray bullet, nor did he want to be found by the fighting double hair. God knows who was fighting, so it''s better to avoid.


    In his ears, he could only hear the fierce gunfire, and his sight was blocked by the tall grass, but Gao Yang didn''t intend to get up and see. Now he just prayed that no one would see him.


    The battle started suddenly, but the gunfire soon thinned down, but it didn''t stop completely. Gao Yang was soon surprised to find that the gunfire was getting closer and closer to him.


    The gunfire sounded from time to time and approached him at a fast speed.


    Gao Yang secretly complained. When a large amount of adrenaline was secreted, he only felt his mouth dry, his hair stood upright, and his hands trembled from the Lord.


    Gao Yang forced himself to calm down. He took out the hunting knife inserted in his waist, took a few deep breaths, carefully raised his head and observed it.


    Two blacks in camouflage clothes ran towards the place where they were hiding. Behind them, seven or eight people chased after them. At the same time, they kept shooting at the two blacks running for their lives. Soon, the black man who fell behind burst a mass of blood on his chest and fell to the ground.


    The only black man left was still running towards Gao Yang. To his death, the black man ran faster than his mother rabbit. There was a distance of hundreds of meters. There was no one minute from the gunshot to now. At this time, he was only less than 50 meters away from Gao Yang. Under the desperate rush of the black man, the distance was still shortening rapidly.


    The black man who ran for his life shot back from time to time in order to slow down the pursuit. When he turned back again, the gun in his hand didn''t ring. There were no bullets in his gun. Then a bullet hit his head accurately. After a dull sound, "poof", the black man''s brain flew all over the air.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground and could see what happened without looking up, because if the black man didn''t die, he would step on Gao Yang as long as he ran two more steps.


    When the last black man who escaped fell, there was a burst of cheers. At this time, Gao Yang just wanted to cry. He regretted that he didn''t run at the beginning. If he ran at the beginning, it would not attract the attention of the warring sides. Now he wanted to run, but it was too late.


    The cheering soon stopped, and then a voice rang.


    "EGA, go and check. Others clean the battlefield. We have to leave quickly."


    The speaker uses English. Although his accent is strange, Gao Yang has no problem understanding it.


    The footsteps are getting closer and closer. After looking at the body that can almost be reached, Gao Yang knows that he can''t hide. After hesitating, Gao Yang decides to take the initiative.


    In order not to cause misunderstanding, Gao Yang first inserted the hunting knife into his back waist, then lay on the ground and shouted in English: "don''t shoot, I''m Chinese, I don''t have a gun, I don''t have a threat, I''m a survivor of an air crash, please listen clearly, I''m Chinese, I''m a survivor of an air crash, I don''t have a threat."


    "Who is it, come out, raise your hand, come out."


    Gao Yang was relieved that the other party didn''t shoot immediately.


    "I''m out. Don''t shoot. I''m sorry. I''m hurt. It''s very serious. The action will be slower. Please don''t shoot."


    While talking, Gao Yang slowly stood up, and then he raised his hands and stood where he was. At this time, he found that the nearest black man was about seven or eight meters away, and another six black people were scattered about one hundred meters away from him, but at this time, everyone pointed the muzzle of the gun at him.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s face, the black man who was closest to Gao Yang seemed to believe that Gao Yang was not in danger. Looking at his face, he relaxed a lot. At this time, someone in the distance shouted, "EGA, who is it?"


    The black man named EGA was holding a rusty AK47, wearing a worn camouflage suit, and a pair of flip flops under his feet. It didn''t look like a regular army.


    The black man named EGA pointed the muzzle of his gun at Gao Yang, ran quickly to Gao Yang''s body, looked carefully, his head tilted slightly, and shouted to the people behind him: "it''s a yellow skinned guy. He said he was Chinese and he didn''t have a gun."


    He held his hands high. Although he was extremely nervous, he still forced a smile and said loudly: "Sir, I had an air crash. I am the only one who survived. If you and your friends can help me, I will do everything to reward you. Please be sure not to kill me. I will give you a lot of money. It''s better for you to save me."


    While talking, Gao Yang stared at the gun in EGA''s hand. He and EGA were almost face-to-face. The muzzle of the gun was within reach of his head. Gao Yang was afraid that when talking, the guy named EGA in front of him would pull the trigger.


    When Gao Yang finished, he didn''t get any reply from EGA, but he heard a word he would never hear from the people far away from him: "kill him!"


    Gao Yang''s heart cooled down, but EGA didn''t pull the trigger directly, but twisted his head back and shouted, "he said he could give us a lot of money."


    "Idiot, kill him!"


    After hearing the sentence "kill him" again, Gao Yang didn''t hesitate any more. He didn''t turn his face. Gao Yang grabbed the muzzle in front of him with his left hand. At the same time, his right hand pulled out the hunting knife from his waist, and then his body rushed forward and threw EGA to the ground.


    While crushing EGA, Gao Yang had drawn out his hunting knife, and EGA was attacked. Instinctively, he pulled the trigger, and the rapid gunshot rang in Gao Yang''s ear. Because the gun had just been fired, the barrel held by Gao Yang was very hot, and after EGA pulled the trigger and fired the bullet, the muzzle was even more hot, Gao Yang resisted the pain and refused to let go. He tried not to let the muzzle of the gun aim at himself, and then stabbed the hunting knife in his hand obliquely from bottom to top from IgA''s abdominal cavity.


    After stabbing the hunting knife to the end, Gao Yang leaned, pulled out the knife and stabbed it hard from bottom to top. The knife stabbed from the abdominal cavity to the heart. After a convulsion, EGA finally stopped moving.


    It''s very slow to say, but in fact, everything happened very fast. Only two or three seconds have passed from Gaoyang''s beginning to the end. At this time, those talents who are far away from Gaoyang have just reacted.


    After Gao Yang took AK47 into his hand, he took a deep breath, then climbed up and knelt on one knee, raised his gun and aimed at it quickly. "Pa" and "pa" are two shots.


    When the gun rang, Gao Yang fired two shots, and the two figures fell to the ground. They were shot in the chest and died immediately.


    Gao Yang quickly fired two shots and immediately fell to the ground. He didn''t forget to pull out his hunting knife from EGA''s body and quickly climbed aside. Just after he quickly climbed away, the bullet fell on the place where he had just shot and hit the grass scraps straight away.


    Gao Yang''s sharp marksmanship frightened the enemy. Although he fired fiercely, no one dared to rush over. In fact, Gao Yang was startled by his marksmanship. Unexpectedly, his marksmanship was still so accurate after many years.


    After climbing out more than ten meters, the gunfire stopped. Gao Yang didn''t dare to climb again. He stopped and slowly propped up his body for a look, but he saw that the other party''s remaining four people were bowing and slowly approaching him.


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang quickly climbed up and knelt on one knee. After two shots of "pa" and "pa", another person fell to the ground,.


    This time, the other side was on guard and the exposed area was very small. Gao Yang fired two shots, but only hit one enemy.


    In fact, Gao Yang didn''t plan to kill, seize the gun and then shoot quickly. He still hoped that the other party would let him go and even provide him with help. Gao Yang didn''t start with a desperate attitude until someone from the other party wanted to kill him twice in a row. He was able to succeed, which was completely beyond his expectation. In short, everything happened, but he shot again the second time, Is to do it consciously, but the effect is worse.


    After the shooting exposed the position, Gao Yang lay on the ground again and crawled quickly. He couldn''t hear the "cluster" sound of bullets drilling into the soil, but climbed forward with his head depressed.


    When the gunfire stopped again, Gao Yang stopped crawling and carefully raised his head to observe, but he didn''t find the trace of his opponent this time. The thick and tall grass provided good cover for both sides. As long as he lay on the ground, it was difficult to find each other''s trace.


    After taking a little breath, Gao Yang then slowly crawled forward. His right knee was painful at this time, and his left hand was swollen by the gun barrel. Gao Yang could only bite his teeth and move slowly.


    At this time, there was silence on the grassland. It didn''t look like a battle of life and death. After crawling for tens of meters, Gao Yang stopped and observed again, but he just saw a black man with only a little forehead exposed and looking at him, but he didn''t seem to find him.


    The distance between the two sides was about 70-80 meters, and the other side didn''t dare to approach quickly, which made Gao Yang a little relieved. He finally had time to check how many bullets there were.

 Chapter 3

    Gao Yang covered the magazine with his hand and tried not to make a sound when removing the magazine. After the magazine was removed, Gao Yang couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    There is only one bullet left in the magazine. Counting one bullet in the gun chamber, Gao Yang has only two bullets, but the enemy still has three, and it is obvious that the enemy will never be short of bullets.


    Gao Yang knows that he must find a way to leave. Even if he can solve one with one bullet, the remaining one can kill him. Gao Yang doesn''t dare to expect that he can solve another with a knife, let alone whether the other party has reinforcements.


    The only good news is that it''s getting dark. Gao Yang estimates that the sun will set completely in another hour. As long as it''s dark, he will have a chance to escape.


    After loading the magazine back, Gao Yang got up and observed again. He didn''t see the trace of the enemy, but this time Gao Yang didn''t climb to the ground again, but knelt on one knee. While trying to hide himself, he looked around carefully.


    Gao Yang didn''t wait long before he saw a head slowly extending out of the grass. After looking around, he bent down and ran forward quickly for a few steps. After just two or three seconds, he immediately hid in the grass.


    A few seconds later, another man appeared in the grass more than ten meters away, ran forward quickly for a few meters, and then hid in the grass.


    The other side began to cover and move forward alternately. At this time, Gao Yang saw two people at a distance of up to 40 or 50 meters from him. This distance was too dangerous. Gao Yang felt that he could not let the other side get close easily.


    Gao Yang held his breath, raised his gun and aimed at the place where the first person he saw was hiding. Soon, the first person he saw appeared again. Although he deviated from the distance of three or four meters and ran very fast, Gao Yang deflected the muzzle of the gun without thinking and pulled the trigger.


    Gao Yang is best at moving targets.


    When the gun rang, people died. Gao Yang killed the fourth person with the fifth bullet. Although it immediately led to a burst of crazy shooting, the other party did not dare to show up. This kind of blind shooting did not pose much threat to Gao Yang.


    After moving a little distance, Gao Yang stopped again, remained highly vigilant and observed the movements of the remaining two opponents. His last shot obviously had a deterrent effect. The other party dared not move forward alternately and hid in the grass.


    Gao Yang and the other party have formed a confrontation, and no one dare to move first. At this time, Gao Yang is not the only one who is afraid. Although Gao Yang has only one bullet left, the other party obviously doesn''t know this. Gao Yang is afraid that the two opponents will rush over together, and the other party is afraid that the first exposure will lead to fatal bullets. In a common saying, it is a hemp pole beating a wolf - two heads are afraid.


    As time went by, the sky gradually darkened, and Gao Yang had more and more chances to escape. At this time, Gao Yang had begun to plan to escape in that direction.


    More than 100 meters to the east of Gaoyang is the river, and the remaining two enemies are in the direction of West by North. Gaoyang has two choices in the direction of escape: to the south, or to the South first, and then enter the water and go down the river after leaving the battlefield.


    Gao Yang plans to go south first and then turn to the river. The main reason why he chose to go down the river is that his right knee has been very painful and it is difficult to move, and it is much more convenient after entering the water.


    When it was completely dark and he could not see clearly, Gao Yang decided to take action, but just when he was about to take action, Gao Yang found that he had made a big mistake.


    Gao Yang has always been wearing a life jacket. Although the orange life jacket is very eye-catching, Gao Yang does not intend to take it off, because if he wants to escape from the river, he must rely on the buoyancy provided by the life jacket. Although he can swim, he can only die if he is injured and hungry.


    During the day, although the color of the life jacket is bright, there is no big problem with the help of the cover of the grass. But now, after dark, Gao Yang is surprised to find that the life jacket actually emits soft fluorescence, and the brightness is still very high, which is absolutely enough for people to find him far away. If he is in the river, he must not hide from people''s eyes.


    Gao Yang couldn''t laugh or cry. He took off his life jacket as quickly as possible, and then wanted to try whether he could remove the two fluorescent strips, but he was helpless to find that if the fluorescent strips were forcibly removed, the life jacket would leak.


    At this time, Gao Yang heard the voice of the rope. Gao Yang knew that he could not delay any more. He had to put aside his life jacket and began to climb slowly to the south.


    Gao Yang is very patient. Instead of running in a hurry, he keeps crawling. He knows that his opponent can''t see him at this time, as long as he doesn''t make too much noise.


    Gao Yang climbed out for a long distance, and suddenly there was a short gunshot behind him. Gao Yang felt that the enemy should have fired after finding his life jacket.


    Knowing that the enemy didn''t give up chasing him, Gao Yang slightly accelerated his crawling speed, but Gao Yang suddenly had an idea. He felt that maybe he should find a way to distract the pursuers behind him.


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang began to turn to the river bank to climb, but every time he climbed a certain distance, he would stop to listen to whether there was any movement after his body.


    When he was more than 20 meters away from the bank, Gao Yang stopped climbing, because there was no cover from the grass. Gao Yang didn''t want to risk climbing out of the grass. He just wanted to make some movement in the river.


    To Gao Yang''s dismay, after climbing so far, he didn''t even encounter a stone, and there was nothing nearby to use. After a moment of thinking, Gao Yang gently unloaded the magazine, and then threw it into the river.


    At the last moment, the bullet was in the barrel, and the empty magazine had no effect.


    The gunfight scared away all the animals nearby. At this time, there was no sound on the grassland. The sound of empty magazine falling into the water was very loud, and there was a loud pop on the water.


    Regardless of the effect, Gao Yang never stopped this time. He turned to the depths of the grassland and climbed forward. After he felt that the distance was far enough and he couldn''t move, he finally lay on the ground and had a rest for a while.


    Gao Yang felt really hungry. He had no strength at all. He estimated that he had climbed out at least three or four hundred meters.


    What Gao Yang needs most now is physical strength. In an extraordinary period, it is not the time to save. Helpless, Gao Yang can only touch the remaining chocolate, slowly open the wrapping paper and swallow the chocolate in three or two bites.


    When something came down, Gao Yang felt much more comfortable, and the energy provided by a large piece of chocolate could make him stick to it for a period of time. After a little news for a while, he felt that he had some strength and could act again. Gao Yang looked back and found that he couldn''t see anything. Gao Yang made a quick decision and immediately stood up and began to move south.


    Although the right knee still hurts, fortunately, he can still keep moving, but the speed will inevitably be much slower. Gao Yang doesn''t dare to stay for a moment, so he can only keep going.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how long he has been walking. He only knows that after walking for a long time, his rest time is getting longer and longer. Almost every five minutes, he has to rest for 15 minutes or more. He is thirsty and hungry. He is extremely tired. If he didn''t rely on the belief that he must go home alive, Gao Yang would have been lying on the ground.


    At this time, the moon has risen, but fortunately, it is not a full moon. It can only provide a weak light. Even if there are pursuers behind, Gao Yang will not expose his whereabouts.


    Looking at the height of the moon, Gao Yang felt that the time should be around two or three o''clock in the middle of the night. Gao Yang finally decided not to go.


    Gao Yang sat down with his back against a big tree. After he was far away from the fighting area, the howls of wild animals around him came one after another, and some sounds sounded very close to him.


    Although he can''t tell what the beast''s cry is, Gao Yang knows that the three major beasts in Africa, lions, leopards and hyenas, all move at night, and hyenas mainly move at night. Gao Yang feels that he hasn''t met any beasts along the way. He''s really lucky, but maybe he has already met them, but he doesn''t know.


    In fact, the threat of beasts is not the greatest. What is more terrible than these beasts is the overwhelming number of mosquitoes and other flying insects. They can not only bite all over their heads, but also spread a series of infectious diseases such as malaria.


    Fortunately, before coming to Africa, Gao Yang certainly has to make some preparations for Africa''s environment. Limited to space, there can be no other drugs in the medical bag, but there will be mosquito repellents.


    After spraying some mosquito repellent, Gao Yang couldn''t care about anything. He held the gun with only one bullet in his arms. Gao Yang soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 4

    In his sleep, Gao Yang seemed to hear a burst of laughter. It was very strange and sad laughter, wandering around him from far to near.


    Gao Yang has been half asleep and half awake. He can hear the strange laughter close at hand, but he doesn''t want to pay attention to the extreme fatigue. But somehow, after the strange laughter stops, Gao Yang suddenly wakes up from his sleep with a palpitation.


    Many people have had this experience. When they were sleeping soundly, a spirit suddenly woke up. Although nothing happened, Gao Yang was like this. However, when Gao Yang woke up, he was stunned to find that at least four or five pairs of green eyes were staring at him, and in front of him stood a hyena.


    After waking up, Gao Yang thought he was having a nightmare, but after a moment of stupor, Gao Yang remembered that he was not sleeping in his bed at home. Now he was alone on the grassland of Africa. There were at least a dozen real hyenas standing in front of him.


    Gao Yang smelled a strong smell. A hyena was almost face to face with him. As long as he opened his mouth, he could bite his throat.


    Almost scared to death, out of an instinctive reaction, Gao Yang put the muzzle of the gun, aimed at the hyena''s head in front of him and pulled the trigger. After a "bang" gunshot, the hyena standing in front of Gao Yang immediately fell to the ground, and a group of hyenas around Gao Yang were scared to flee.


    Gao Yang stood up in a panic. Although his heart was pounding, he stood in place and breathed for a long time, and his nervous nerves finally calmed down gradually.


    The wound of the hit hyena is between his eyes. He can''t die anymore. Gao Yang fiddled with the hyena''s body with a gun to confirm that the hyena can''t stand up anymore, so he sat down again.


    Gao Yang knew that even if there were any wild animals nearby, they were scared away by the gunshot at the moment, but considering that they almost became the food of hyenas just now, Gao Yang was still palpitating.


    Although he doesn''t know whether hyenas will hunt and kill living people, Gao Yang knows that hyenas will never let go of any bodies. These hyenas may think he is dead and take him as a target. The bite force of hyenas is even stronger than that of lions. Even if he is still alive, he will become a real body as long as he is bitten by hyenas.


    Sitting next to the hyena''s body, Gao Yang held the bullet free AK47 tightly and recalled his experience in the past two days. Tears flowed uncontrollably.


    He groped for the gun in his hand and raised his mixed feelings. The root of all his current conditions was the gun in his hand.


    Gao Yang came to Africa just to play with a real gun.


    Gao Yang was born in the capital of Hebei Province. His parents run a small factory. Although he is not very rich, the conditions are relatively good. His parents dote on him. From childhood to childhood, he has been with the wind and water.


    In junior high school, Gao Yang''s father took him to a shooting range. At that time, the control of guns was not very strict. There were real guns and live ammunition in the shooting range. In the shooting range, Gao Yang showed his shooting talent for the first time.


    When you hit a 100 meter target with a 56 semi-automatic rifle, except for the first shot, the high gun didn''t hit seven rings, and the bullets basically fell on the eight rings and nine rings. Don''t underestimate this achievement. Even veterans who have touched the gun for several years can''t hit this achievement, let alone a child who touched the gun for the first time,


    Gao Yang''s achievements made the staff nearby look silly. Coincidentally, the shooting range Gao Yang went to was a shooting training base in Hebei Province. It usually generates income from external business. The staff inside are also knowledgeable. Gao Yang, who played hi for a long time, led a professional shooting coach to the past.


    Watching Gao Yang shoot several shots, the shooting coach asked Gao Yang to try to hit a 200 meter target. Gao Yang, no matter how many meters he was, still shot at it. The gun didn''t leave the bull''s eye. When the shooting coach saw that Gao Yang was a good young man to practice shooting, he immediately discussed with Gao Yang''s father to let Gao Yang practice shooting with him.


    After yelling with his family for more than a month, and after his parents learned that there were cultural classes in the sports school, Gao Yang finally entered the sports school and practiced shooting.


    Gao Yang is really talented in shooting, and he is willing to bear hardships for what he is interested in. After two years in the sports school, he soon became the youngest member of the shooting team of Hebei Province.


    But after entering the shooting team, Gao Yang didn''t have a chance to participate in any competition. After all, those who can enter the provincial team have two brushes and won''t easily make Gao Yang a small generation rise. As for entering the national team and showing on the world stage, it''s nothing for him. There are a lot of shooting talents in China, and it''s impossible to raise a small generation.


    If you want to participate in the competition, you have to practice for at least two or three years. Gao Yang is young and has no long character. He is tired of practicing shooting. He doesn''t see any day to make a head start, so his parents have long wanted him to come back. So when Gao Yang was 16, Gao Yang went back to his school.


    After three years of shooting practice, Gao Yang''s culture class inevitably fell a lot. In addition, Gao Yang is not a master of hard study. At this time, Gao Yang showed his second talent, that is, learning a foreign language. For English, which is a headache for most people, Gao Yang felt very relaxed. Finally, after three years of high school suffering, I went to a third rate University to study foreign languages.


    When he graduated from college, it meant unemployment for many people, but when he was a freshman, Gao Yang began to find a part-time job in a foreign trade company. He practiced his oral English well. At least there was no problem communicating with foreigners, so as soon as he graduated, Gao Yang began to do it himself and opened a foreign trade company with the help of his father.


    Unfortunately, just as Gaoyang''s career was about to get on track, an economic crisis hit the whole foreign trade industry, and Gaoyang''s company was no exception. At the age of 23, the first company in his life declared bankruptcy.


    Gaoyang''s foreign trade company has been open for more than a year, and its performance is not very good, but it has also earned more than 200000. Among his peers, it is a small achievement, but Gaoyang spent almost all his money on buying simulation guns and some famous knives, and then traveled around with a big bag on his back, but he didn''t save at all.


    The collapse of the company did not put much pressure on Gao Yang. On the day after the company closed, Gao Yang happily participated in a real-life CS.


    Although limited to the national conditions, real guns can''t be played, but there are a lot of simulated guns in hand. Naturally, they won''t play with real people who don''t hurt or itch with lasers.


    Gao Yang plays the real CS playing BB with a simulation gun. Of course, the real CS is just a statement to those laymen. If Gao Yang says it himself, they play wargame. Although it is still a game, they try to make everything close to the actual battle as much as possible.


    Gao Yang intended to vent his depression with bb bullets, but it was not illegal to play with real CS, but it was illegal to play with simulation guns. When Gao Yang and a group of friends in his team shot at each other with simulation guns, he was brought to a pot by the police who fell from the sky.


    A fine and detention is inevitable. After staying in the Bureau for a few days, Gao Yang was brought out by his father. At least he was not sentenced to several years.


    On the second day after Gao Yang returned home from the Bureau, when Gao Yang went online, he saw an advertisement. The advertisement said that he would go hunting in a private hunting ground in Ethiopia at a cost of 88000 yuan. If he paid another fee, he could even hunt lions.


    Gao Yang is not bloodthirsty. He is more curious about hunting, but everything in the advertisement can not meet his favorite. Playing real knives and guns in the fields of Africa makes Gao Yang yearn for it. He feels that he might as well go to Africa to have an addiction instead of playing simulated guns.


    A person''s interest can''t be changed in a short time, and Gao Yang is the kind of person who thinks of doing it, so he sold all the imitation guns and famous knives he collected hard. With his savings, Gao Yang collected 100000 yuan, just enough for him to go to Africa.


    Although 100000 yuan is only the most basic amount and can only hunt and kill some common small animals, Gao Yang is not interested in hunting animals without resistance with guns. He just uses this money to join a tour group, which can let him play with real guns and see the wind in Africa.


    Gao Yang spent all his savings in Africa, went to Ethiopia, and got on the plane that sent them to the hunting ground, or sent them to hell. Then, Gao Yang encountered an inexplicable gun battle. Gao Yang, who had never killed a living person since childhood, killed four living people and a hyena.


    When Gao Yang practiced shooting in those years, although he had practiced pistols and rifles, his main training was multi-directional flying saucers. Therefore, Gao Yang''s shooting habit was to shoot two shots in a row and shoot targets moving at high speed.


    Although he has not touched the real gun for many years, although he used an assault rifle instead of Gao Yang''s familiar shotgun, Gao Yang naturally used the habit of firing two shots in a row. Fortunately, although it was more difficult, the effect was still very good.


    As for why Gao Yang has never touched AK47, but can pick it up and use it, there is no strangeness at all. This is due to Gao Yang''s collection of simulated guns, and a real military fan. Even if he can only get these knowledge about military guns from the Internet and books, he can firmly remember most of the structural drawings of guns in his heart. As long as he touches the real objects, You can take it apart and put it back. As for AK47 this kind of goods with simple structure, it''s nothing to say.


    The live CS that Gao Yang plays at least once a week also allows Gao Yang to master most of his tactical actions. You know, BB shells hit him, but it really hurts.


    In order to feel more when playing real CS and make himself more professional, Gao Yang doesn''t know how many times he has learned some tactical moves and sign language on the Internet.


    What Gao Yang has mastered must not be enough compared with real elite soldiers, but Gao Yang is really better than those wandering soldiers San Yong who have no military training and take up a broken gun to fight.

 Chapter 5

    Gao Yang doesn''t want to be old and can''t walk in the future. He regrets that he didn''t experience more when he was young, but now, Gao Yang hopes that he is still at home and can spend the rest of his life with his parents safely.


    Now Gao Yang really understands that guns are not toys, but weapons. The purpose of guns is not to play, but to kill.


    His wish to play with guns in Africa has come true, but the price he paid is more painful. He just wanted to hit a target, but he killed four living people. Moreover, he may also be buried on the grassland of Africa, and the root of all is just to play with a real gun.


    For the first time, Gao Yang felt that banning guns was not a bad thing. If he was allowed to choose now, he would definitely choose to live in Huaxia where there was no gun to play, but he didn''t have to worry about being shot at all times. Only after losing something will people know how precious the lost thing is.


    But it turned out that he didn''t dare to kill a chicken. This time, he even killed several living people. In particular, one was killed by Gao Yang with a knife when he was face-to-face with Gao Yang. Although he didn''t feel much at that time, Gao Yang felt disgusted and scared when he calmed down. However, Gao Yang was glad that someone else died instead of him.


    Killing is just for self-protection. Gao Yang doesn''t regret the consequences of killing four people. A Western proverb says that he would rather face eight sitting jurors than be carried away by eight people lying in a coffin.


    But Gao Yang regretted coming to Africa. Now he just hopes he can return home and his parents.


    After thinking of his parents, Gao Yang has the motivation to live. He no longer complains about himself, but begins to think about how to go home alive.


    After calming down, Gao Yang felt that it was necessary for him to find out where he was, because Gao Yang felt that the environment in Ethiopia was still stable, and there should be no such hot scene of shooting at each other.


    Gao Yang tried to think about it. He didn''t remember the news about the unrest in Ethiopia before going abroad. Naturally, Gao Yang felt that he should have encountered hatred and killing between tribes. If so, the situation would be better. As long as he could meet tourists or ordinary people, it would mean that he was saved.


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to think about it. The sky gradually lit up. Gao Yang didn''t dare to stay where he was. He was afraid that the gunfire would lead the pursuers behind him.


    Gao Yang, who was already hungry and dizzy, of course refused to waste his most ready-made food. Although hyenas are scavengers and have a smelly smell, Gao Yang felt that if the meat of hyenas could be cooked thoroughly, it should also be edible.


    Gao Yang can''t take the whole hyena with him, nor dare he stay in place to make a fire. Helpless, Gao Yang unloaded the hyena''s four legs with a knife. This job is not easy for him. Gao Yang can''t accept the bloody hands.


    If people were forced to be urgent, they could do anything. They tied four bloody and smelly hyenas'' legs with ropes, cut a branch as a crutch, and limped on the journey.


    When he left, Gao Yang still took the AK47. After walking a long distance, Gao Yang threw the gun into a straw tent.


    The gun without bullets is of no use except to increase his burden and danger. The reason why Gao Yang took the gun out of a distance and threw it again is that he doesn''t want the pursuers behind him to know that he has no weapons.


    When the sun jumped out of the horizon and the sky was bright, Gao Yang felt that he had walked about two or three kilometers. This distance was not safe. Gao Yang wanted to go out more ways, but he was thirsty and hungry. He still had injuries on his legs. He was determined to walk so far.


    Gao Yang decided not to go. He didn''t go a step before eating and drinking water. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would fall to the ground and lose the chance to stand up again forever.


    Seeing a dead dead dead tree from a distance, Gao Yang is like a treasure. It is July. It is the rainy season in Africa. It is not easy to find firewood that can make a fire on the grassland. Having a dead tree will undoubtedly save Gao Yang a lot of things.


    Walking slowly to the bottom of the dead tree, Gao Yang was excited but a little silly. Looking at the tree from a distance, he was not very big, but when he came to Gao Yang, he was depressed to find that although the dead tree was seven or eight meters high, the crown was high, and the nearest branch to the ground was six meters away, just like an umbrella, and the trunk was as thick as a high waist.


    If Gao Yang wants to get the branches, he must cut down the whole tree, but Gao Yang can''t be stupid enough to cut down the tree with a hunting knife.


    It was not easy to get to the bottom of the dead tree, but looked at a lot of firewood that couldn''t be burned. Gao Yang was a little frustrated for a while, but fortunately, there was no unique road. There were still some branches falling from the dead tree on the ground. Although the number was less, if you collected it, Gao Yang could bake some meat to fill his stomach.


    Gao Yang was helpless to use his crutch to push away the weeds to find and collect the branches. He didn''t take a few steps, but his eyes brightened. A branch in the grass with the thickness of his arm appeared in front of him.


    Gaoyang never thought that one day he would be excited to see a broken branch. He excitedly stretched out his hand to pick up the branch, but when Gaoyang just lifted the branch off the ground, he felt a stab in his left hand.


    When he felt the sting in his hand, Gao Yang immediately threw away the branch and jumped back. Then he saw a big brown snake coiled on the ground. Compared with the length of the snake, the snake looked very strong. The upper half of the snake stood up in an S-shape and hissed at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang looked at the bitten left hand. The wound was on the edge of the palm and looked at two big tooth marks. For a time, Gao Yang''s mind was blank. He was complaining about himself. Don''t turn over the stones and rotten wood on the grassland at will, because there may be poisonous snakes underneath. How can he make such a key and fatal mistake at will.


    But soon, Gao Yang woke up. Driven by anger, Gao Yang raised his right crutch and hit some parts under the snake''s head. After hitting the snake on the ground, Gao Yang pressed the snake''s head on the ground with a stick, then stepped on it with his foot, pulled out a knife and chopped off the snake''s head with a knife.


    Gao Yang felt that he could not live. He killed the snake just to vent his anger, but after cutting off the head of the poisonous snake, Gao Yang suddenly felt that he should not give up.


    Trying to remember what to do when bitten by a poisonous snake, Gao Yang hurriedly took out the umbrella rope from his pocket, then wrapped the umbrella rope around his left wrist, bit one end with his teeth, and tied a knot to the umbrella rope with his other hand.


    In this short moment, Gao Yang only felt that the wound on his palm had been extremely painful, and the blood had begun to seep out. Gao Yang did not dare to delay. He took the hunting knife that had just cut off the snake''s head and was covered with snake blood, rubbed it hard on his body, gritted his teeth, and scratched it hard with the tip of the knife at the tooth print on the edge of his palm.


    The knife Gao Yang gave himself was too cruel. The tip of the knife scratched to the bone. Gao Yang howled wildly in pain and scratched two knives horizontally at the tooth mark.


    When the blood on the palm of his left hand began to spray out, Gao Yang''s whole body trembled with pain, but seeing that the wound slowly swelled up and the blood no longer flowed out, Gao Yang knew he had to suck blood out with his mouth.


    If the gums bleed, taking drugs and blood from the mouth will only die faster. Unfortunately, Gao Yang always has the problem of gum bleeding. At this time, the extreme pain does not make Gao Yang lose his mind. On the occasion of life and death, it makes his brain turn faster than usual.


    The condom in Gao Yang''s wallet came in handy at this time. The reason why he prepared the condom in PSK was that it was only intended to hold water, but at this time, the condom was more useful.


    Gao Yang tore open a condom and put it on his hand. Then Gao Yang put his hand on his mouth and was ready to suck blood through the condom, so that the poisonous blood would not enter his mouth.


    Unfortunately, Gao Yang used a condom for the first time in his life. When he put his hand with a condom in his mouth, Gao Yang turned a very unreasonable idea in his mind.


    "Shit, people use condoms for fun. The first time I use condoms, it''s actually to live. People use condoms on women. I''m so good. It''s my mother who tasted the taste of condoms. I''ll do it and die."


    Although he was very sad and angry, Gao Yang still pounded the poisonous blood. His efforts achieved some results, but soon there was no blood flowing out of the wound.


    Looking at the swelling of his left hand into a steamed bread, Gao Yang suddenly remembered one thing. If he kept tying his left hand with an umbrella rope for a long time, his left hand would soon become necrotic due to insufficient blood supply and the effect of snake venom. At that time, he could not be amputated, but he would still be dead.


    In desperation, Gao Yang loosened the umbrella rope tied to his wrist. After the blood supply to his palm was restored, he tried to suck out the poisonous blood. After a period of time, he tied his wrist with the umbrella rope, and then repeated it all the time.


    With severe pain, excessive blood loss, the effect of snake venom and fatigue and hunger, Gao Yang felt his head getting dizzy and began to see stars.


    I''m afraid that after I faint, I can''t loosen the tied umbrella rope in time, lift it high, untie the umbrella rope, and then tear open a condom and bind it to my wrist. The condom is elastic, which not only prevents the spread of snake venom to the heart and whole body, but also keeps the blood supply to my left hand.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what kind of snake bites him. He only knows that it''s not a cobra, and Gao Yang doesn''t know whether his practice is right or wrong, but he can only use all the practices he knows.


    Looking back on whether his measures still have any omissions, Gao Yang suddenly remembered a problem, that is, his hunting knife was used to decompose hyenas not long ago, and hyenas are scavengers. It''s good not to have too many bacteria and viruses on them.


    He was not poisoned by a poisonous snake, but was killed by a hunting knife contaminated by bacteria on hyenas. Thinking of this consequence, Gao Yang felt a cold. Fortunately, Gao Yang''s medical bag can have nothing, but antibiotics will never be lacking.


    Gao Yang''s medical kit is very small, but it contains a lot of antibiotics, antimalarial drugs, diarrhea drugs and mosquito repellents. It''s just limited to space, and all the drugs are very few. This time, his antibiotics are also used.


    Gao Yang took out all the antibiotics in the waterproof vial and unpacked them. There were 16 tablets of various types. Gao Yang didn''t care about thirty-seven or twenty-one. He looked up and stuffed all the drugs into his mouth, and then swallowed them hard. Although he knew that it was not good, very bad, Gao Yang was more worried that he didn''t even have the chance to take the drugs.


    Just as Gao Yang stretched his neck, rolled his eyes and tried to swallow the pills into his stomach, he had blurred his sight and seemed to see several people running towards him.


    Gao Yang''s first thought was that the pursuers finally found him, which surprised Gao Yang. He couldn''t help standing up from the ground. After a whirl of heaven and earth, Gao Yang looked carefully. There were indeed four people running towards him.


    Gao Yang couldn''t hold on any longer and fell back. Before he finally lost consciousness, Gao Yang thought, "anyway, I''m going to die. I love it."

 Chapter 6

    After entering the dry season, it hasn''t rained for a long time. Most of the marshes on the grassland have dried up. In the rainy season, the grass that can grow to half a person''s height has become low, withered and yellow.


    Against the scorching sun on his head, looking for the footprints left by prey, Gao Yang is trying to track a huge antelope.


    Yes, Gao Yang is not dead. He is surprisingly lucky. With the physique of an urban man, he can survive for three years at the intersection of grassland and tropical rain forest somewhere in Africa, far away from modern civilization. Not everyone has such good luck.


    This is what Gao Yang has experienced in Africa. He has been together for almost three years. Gao Yang has also mastered the unique skill of identifying traces, but he has no chance to show when hunting with the tribal chief.


    After shooting the antelope in the morning, Gao Yang began to chase. Until noon, Gao Yang and his five people trotted all the way to track the prey. Although the speed was not fast, Gao Yang estimated that he had run at least thirty or forty kilometers. He was close to the limit, but the four people in akuri didn''t feel anything.


    In the past, let alone let Gao Yang jog thirty or forty kilometers. Even if he walked three kilometers, Gao Yang would have been tired. However, the potential that people can stimulate under the pressure of survival is amazing. At least now, Gao Yang has no pressure to run thirty or forty kilometers in one breath.


    Finally, the chief who ran in front stopped, looked at the ground and pointed in a direction.


    "It''s not working now. Where is it? Let''s find it."


    After hearing the chief''s words, Gao Yang was very happy because he shot two arrows of the antelope. Today''s pursuit was much shorter than he expected, and it would always be very happy to end earlier. You know, when you go back, you have to carry meat on your back and walk the same distance.


    Gao Yang panted and followed the chief forward. After about a kilometer or two, they found the target.


    About two or three hundred meters ahead, a big antelope stood in place and stumbled from time to time. Although it hadn''t fallen, it was only a moment.


    Gao Yang followed closely behind the leader, waved his hunting knife happily and rushed to the antelope that was about to reach the end. They must seize the time to prevent the antelope from being robbed by the lion or leopard.


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point&&&&&&& a&&&&&&&;&&&&&&& a&&&&&&&; Mobile phone users can read it at m.qidian.com&&&&&&& a&&&&&&&;

 Chapter 7

    It''s very common for prey to be robbed. When they work hard to track the prey, they find that the prey that has lost the ability to move has been divided by lions or hyenas. At this time, they can only return empty handed.


    Seeing that the chief had reached the antelope, a figure suddenly jumped out of the grass next to him and threw the antelope to the ground.


    Gao Yang fell in the back. He saw clearly that it was a leopard who threw down the antelope, but at this time, the chief and the leopard were almost face-to-face. No matter whether the chief wanted it or not, he formed a situation of grabbing food with the leopard.


    Gao Yang soon understood why the leopard, which usually avoids humans, dared to confront the five of them, because the leopard was very old, and his hunting ability decreased a lot. Now he was very thin and hungry. The gazelle, which had lost its ability to move, had a fatal attraction to the old leopard. The hungry old leopard refused to give up the food to his mouth.


    The distance was too close. The situation was very dangerous. The leopard opened its mouth and made a low roar. The chief stood less than two meters away from the leopard, opened his arms and slowly retreated, while the rest, including Gao Yang, were also slowly retreating.


    It''s very dangerous to grab food with a hungry leopard. Even if the leopard is old and weak, especially at this almost face-to-face distance, the explosive power of limb animals is beyond people''s imagination. Even if there are five people, they can''t annoy the leopard at this time. They can only retreat to a safe distance and go together to scare the leopard away safely.


    Just as the chief retreated slowly, the leopard suddenly released the antelope under its claws and rushed towards the chief like a lightning bolt.


    The chief just came and took back his open arms, protected his neck, and was knocked down by the leopard.


    The huge leopard tilted its head, opened its mouth and took a bite at the chief''s throat. It caught the chief and refused to let go. Fortunately, the chief protected his neck in time, so it didn''t break his throat.


    Seeing that the chief was thrown to the ground, he roared loudly. Holding the hunting knife in his hand, he rushed forward. The three people in front of him also stabbed out their spears. After the leopard was stabbed, he loosened the chief in his mouth and rushed forward again. After leaving five deep scratches on one''s thigh, he finally turned and ran back.


    Gao Yang was shocked and angry, and his heart was full of coolness. The leopard was one of the top hunters in Africa. The prey bitten by the leopard on his neck was almost impossible to live.


    The chief covered his neck with one hand, and blood leaked out from his fingers. Several people were stunned. They just stood there shouting. Only Gao Yang was calm. He ran to the chief, stretched out his hand to break off the chief''s hand covering his neck and took a look at the chief''s injury.


    The chief protected his throat in time. The leopard didn''t bite through his throat, but the leopard''s long canine teeth left two deep blood holes on the right back of the chief''s neck, emitting blood. In addition, the leopard left a row of deep tooth marks on the chief''s right arm.


    Gao Yang took a breath of cold air and covered the wound on the chief''s neck. For a moment, his mind was in a mess. He tried hard to think about how to save the chief''s life, but the more he thought about it, the more flustered he was, because no matter from which point of view, the chief was dead.


    Fortunately, the leopard didn''t bite through the chief''s throat or break the chief''s main artery. As long as he can get the least surgical operation, the chief can stop the blood. But now, the chief can only die slowly because of excessive blood loss. Even if he is lucky, the blood will stop by himself, but the next wound infection will still make the chief die after a long period of pain.


    As a carnivore, leopard carries too many bacteria and viruses in its mouth and claws. Whether it is bitten by teeth or scratched by cheetah claws, it doesn''t matter the size of the wound. As long as there are no antibiotics, it is absolutely fatal.


    After three years of living together day and night, Gao Yang''s feelings for the chief are very deep. He was fine just now. In a flash, he can only watch the chief die. Although Gao Yang tried his best to bite his teeth, his tears still fell involuntarily.


    The chief also knew that his life would not be too long. He pushed away Gao Yang''s hand, slowly stood up, shook his head at Gao Yang, and said in a hoarse voice: "Don''t cry. I''m very old. Everyone of us will have this day. Big Baal, if you don''t die, you''ll be the chief. If you die, let little Baal be the chief. Well, don''t cry. We''ll deal with the antelope, eat here, and then take the meat home."


    "Dad, you won''t die. You won''t die. Wow."


    It was Cousteau, the youngest, who was only about 14 or 15 years old. He was not as open as his brothers about life and death. After saying that, he finally began to cry,


    After hearing the chief''s words, Gao Yang remembered that big Bali, the chief''s eldest son, was also scratched by the leopard, which also means that big Bali is likely to be infected and die.


    "No, it shouldn''t be like this. There must be a way. There must be a way to save you. Let me think about it. Don''t talk. Let me think about it."


    The chief lost some blood. With a sad face, he staggered and sat down again.


    "White boy, there''s no way. No one can escape the death brought by the leopard."


    Gao Yang couldn''t think of it. He could only watch the chief die, which made him very upset. After breathing heavily and turning around in place for a few times, Gao Yang finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He roared and ran away in the direction of the disappearance of the leopard.


    Gao Yang knows that catching up with the leopard won''t help, but he still wants to find the damn leopard, kill it and avenge the chief. Only in this way can he feel a little better.


    The leopard was stabbed several times, and the low blood droplets of the wound provided him with a very clear road sign.


    Not long after running out, that is, three or five minutes later, Gao Yang, who had been running with his head down, suddenly stopped. He stared at the traces that should not have appeared on the grass, but suddenly appeared, and his brain was blank.


    The traces on the grass are rut marks, or tire marks. Obviously, they are not left by one car, but a team of at least four or five cars. This long lost trace makes Gao Yang dare not believe his eyes for a moment.


    "White boy, stop. We can''t go now. We have to take care of dad and bus."


    The shouts and footsteps behind him made Gao Yang wake up from his short absence. He was like an electric current. After shivering uncontrollably, Gao Yang suddenly turned back and shouted to Xiao Baal and Cousteau who followed him: "go back, go back quickly."


    After roaring, Gao Yang didn''t have time to explain to the confused little Baal and Cousteau. He turned and ran back to the chief at a faster speed.


    "Chief, don''t leave here. You wait for me here. You and big Bali are saved. I found..."


    When Gao Yang excitedly wanted to tell the chief that he was saved, he didn''t know what he found, because there was no word tire print in the language of akuri tribe.


    "I found a trace. I can find white people, white people like me. They have, uh, strange herbs. They can save you and big Bali. Don''t leave here. Wait for me. I''ll find those white people."


    At this time, little Baal and Cousteau also understood what had happened and learned that the chief and big Baal were saved. Of course, everyone was only excited.


    "Cousteau, you stay and help dad and Barry. The white children and I go to find the white people."


    "No, you don''t run as fast as me. My name is cheetah. I''ll go with the white child. You stay to protect the injured father and big Bali. You''re stronger than me."


    "Shut up, you two. I''ll go by myself. Listen. If you hear the gunshot, run quickly. Do you know what the gunshot is? Chief, you''ve heard the gunshot, haven''t you? If you hear it, leave here. Don''t wait for me to come back. If you don''t hear the gunshot, wait for me here, but you should be careful. Do you understand?"


    The chief shook his head, reached out and grabbed the excited Gao Yang, "don''t go. You don''t know who those people are. They are very evil and you will die."


    Gao Yang put aside the chief''s hand, smiled and said, "if I don''t come back at this time tomorrow, you can go back by yourself. Don''t worry, chief. You know I''m the same person as them. I''ll be fine."


    The chief was moved. After a little hesitation, he finally nodded.


    "I forgot that you are also a strange white man. Well, go and let Cousteau go with you. You must be careful."


    At this time, Cousteau shouted excitedly, "white boy, I''ll go with you. If there''s anything, I can help you."


    Gao Yang thought about it and thought he would take Cousteau with him, so that if anything happened, there would be a personal message, so Gao Yang didn''t hesitate to run along the tire mark with Cousteau.


    It''s easy to tell the direction of the car from the rut marks on the grass, and Gao Yang can also see that the rut marks haven''t been left for long. If you''re lucky enough, you may find the team soon.


    Although he was worried, Gao Yang just trotted along the ruts and didn''t dare to make too much effort. He must control the rhythm to avoid being unable to stick to it. You know, he has run dozens of kilometers today and didn''t eat anything.


    Cousteau''s speed is much faster than Gao Yang''s, so that Gao Yang has to call Cousteau back often to avoid the distance between the two people being too far apart. In the language of akuri tribe, Baal means lion, while Cousteau means cheetah. People are like their names. Although Cousteau is the youngest, he runs the fastest.


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point&&& a&&&;&&& a&&&; Mobile phone users can read it at m.qidian.com&&& a&&&;

 Chapter 8

    In fact, Gao Yang has been worried that in this remote corner of the African continent, blacks are most likely to appear, and they are still very dangerous.


    Recalling the gunfight he met when he arrived three years ago, Gao Yang felt that he was most likely to meet a group of unknown militants or poachers, but Gao Yang would not be reconciled if he didn''t understand it, so he decided to come forward for help if the person he met was a civilian who didn''t seem to be a threat. If it was a guy who looked very dangerous, Then leave quietly.


    Gaoyang has always been expecting to meet people in the civilized world, but now the traces of civilization have appeared, but Gaoyang is beginning to be nervous. After hearing that the chief said how those people of unknown origin are cruel and indiscriminate, Gaoyang only prays that he can meet some truly civilized people, rather than scum with the so-called product of civilization, but his behavior is not as good as animals.


    After running for about three or four hours, Gao Yang has gradually lost his support. At his current speed, he can only walk slowly. Cousteau, who has been running in front of him, suddenly stopped and ran back to Gao Yang.


    "White boy, there are many people there and some strange things."


    Cousteau was very excited because he had found the team, and Gao Yang was more excited than Cousteau after hearing what Cousteau said.


    Gao Yang ran forward a few steps. Soon, he saw four cars parked at a distance of about four or five hundred meters, including three SUVs and a medium-sized truck. Behind the car, there seemed to be several large tents, but Gao Yang didn''t see anyone.


    After a few glances, Gao Yang decided to go in and have a look. He grabbed Cousteau, squatted down and said seriously: "listen, Cousteau, if you hear the gunshot, it''s a loud noise, or hear me tell you to run, run back quickly and take kumtom home with Baal. If you hear me calling your name, you''ll go to me. Do you understand?"


    "I know. If I hear gunshots, if I hear you let me run, I will save you. If you die, I will run."


    Although Cousteau is from the primitive tribe, it doesn''t mean he''s stupid.


    Gao Yang patted Cousteau on the shoulder, picked up the bow and arrow in his hand, and the cat slowly approached the team with his waist.


    The distance was getting closer and closer. When it was about 200 meters away, Gao Yang saw the presence of people from the gap between several cars, but he didn''t see their costumes clearly.


    Gao Yang went around in a direction. After taking a circle and the vehicle no longer blocked his sight, Gao Yang saw a camp with five big tents. In the center of the camp, a shading net was set up, and two big tables were placed under the shading net. At this time, about fifteen or six blacks surrounded under the shading net.


    The costumes of those people made Gao Yang a little easier. Although two people were wearing camouflage clothes, most of them were wearing ordinary clothes, and Gao Yang only saw two people with guns. Although he couldn''t see clearly, Gao Yang thought that one of them was the most common AK47 Series in Africa, and the other was most likely a double barreled shotgun.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang felt that these people were not like an army or poachers. He felt they could be approached. At this time, the crowd standing around suddenly dispersed. After the crowd dispersed, Gao Yang was very happy to see the situation.


    Four white people were sitting under the sun screen, and one of them was playing with a huge camera. Seeing such a scene, Gao Yang was completely relieved.


    "Hello, help me, I need help!"


    Gao Yang shouted and ran out of the grass where he was hiding. He ran to the whites as he ran. No wonder Gao Yang was excited, not only because the chief and big Bali were saved, but also because he finally had a chance to go home.


    Seeing Gao Yang shouting and running out, several whites under the shade net and the blacks who had just dispersed were startled. Several blacks with guns immediately pointed their guns at Gao Yang. At this time, Gao Yang found that there were not only two but five people with guns.


    Gao Yang was close to the whites, but when he saw that he was targeted by the muzzle of the gun, he stopped and raised his hands. At this time, Gao Yang heard a man''s exclamation.


    "Don''t shoot, put down the gun, don''t shoot, look what he''s going to do. Damn it, put down your gun, you''ll scare him. Everyone back, don''t scare him. Daniel, have you photographed it?"


    Seeing that the muzzle of the gun had fallen, a group of blacks slowly retreated. Only a few whites stared at him with a smile. Gao Yang ran to the talking white man and just said "hello", but a woman exclaimed, "God, what do I see? He''s wearing boots!"


    "Don''t talk, don''t make a fuss, don''t scare him, don''t arouse his hostility, my God, are you all stupid?"


    At this time, Gao Yang realized that he had made a mistake. He had spoken the language of the akuri tribe for three years, so when he ran out, he shouted a language that only the akuri tribe could fully understand in the world.


    "Hello, sir, please help me..."


    Before he finished, Gao Yang stopped again because he spoke Chinese this time.


    After slapping his mouth gently, Gao Yang was so excited that he wanted to change to English, but he saw the white man in front of him, an old man with gray hair, slapping his mouth gently, and then said with a smile: "do as he does, this should be their act of kindness."


    There were several crisp noises. Everyone standing in front of Gao Yang slapped his mouth, and two of them were very loud.


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly. He finally said what he had always wanted to say in English, "Hello, sir, nice to meet you. I need help very much now. Some of us are dying. Please help us."


    Although I haven''t said it for several years, Gao Yang spoke English perfectly. At this time, the smiling old man standing opposite him opened his mouth, stared at him, his lips trembled and said, "God, who can tell me what happened?"


    Three years ago, when Gao Yang came to Africa, it was the rainy season, so he was wearing a quick drying shirt and a pair of quick drying pants. These clothes would dry quickly and cool when wet, but they were also very thin and not wear-resistant. Gao Yang felt and rolled on the grassland and had long become rags. Instead, he was wearing a pair of Dana military boots. After three years of suffering, It''s still intact.


    Therefore, Gao Yang is now wearing a pair of six inch army boots with a circle of thatch around his waist. He is covered with geometric patterns painted with white clay and a kind of red clay. In addition, after three years of exposure, Gao Yang is dark and shiny. Even his hair has just been cut with a knife, leaving only short uneven hair stubbles, Except that his skin color is brown and the others of the akuri tribe are authentic black, Gao Yang''s current image is almost indistinguishable from others of the akuri tribe. Of course, the biggest difference is that Gao Yang has a pair of boots on his feet.


    Therefore, it is not surprising to see a primitive tribe come for help in fluent English, no matter what a sensation it causes.


    The old man in front of Gao Yang seemed to pee. Except for a cry, he didn''t respond for a long time. He just stared up and down at Gao Yang. At this time, a young woman came up from behind the old man and stood in front of Gao Yang.


    "Professor, it''s obvious that he''s asking for help. We can say something slowly. Now it''s better to find out what help he needs."


    The old man, who was called a professor, woke up from a dream. After smiling at his apology, the old man said eagerly, "I''m sorry, I''m a little excited. Ah, let''s talk about something important first. Please tell me what happened?"


    "People in our tribe were injured. A leopard bit a man''s neck. There were two wounds about half an inch deep and did not hurt the main artery. But I estimate that a small blood vessel broke. The situation is not good. In addition to surgery, he should also need blood transfusion. The other one was scratched by a leopard, so we need antibiotics. Sir, he has been injured for three years In four hours, time is running out. Please help us, sir. "


    "Where is the injured?"


    Gao Yang pointed to his direction, "where is it? It''s about twenty kilometers. I''m not sure. I''ve been here for three or four hours."


    The old man immediately turned and shouted, "you all heard, Evan, take your first aid kit. Do we have anything for blood transfusion? If so, Daniel, take a small camera. Let''s drive over. Hurry."


    At this time, the woman standing in front of Gao Yang said eagerly, "Professor, I''ll go too, and we have to take at least two armed guards. It''s not very safe here."


    After that, the woman smiled at Gao Yang and said apologetically, "I''m sorry we have to take the gun. Please understand that this is not for you and your tribe. This is Africa. There are many dangerous beasts. We need the protection of the gun."


    Gao Yang nodded and said sincerely to the two people in front of him: "it doesn''t matter. I understand very much. Thank you for your help. Thank you."


    "Let''s go first. We''ll talk about anything later. Gentlemen, please hurry up and let''s go when we''re ready."


    After the old man finished, he also hurried to pack up his things. A group of people hurriedly put the things they needed on the two off-road vehicles. After a few minutes, when everything was ready, the old man waved to Gao Yang and said, "get in the car, you lead the way, we''re going."


    A total of seven people, four whites and three blacks, drove two off-road vehicles under Gao Yang''s guidance and headed for the road when he came. When the car left the camp, Gao Yang stopped the car and called out Cousteau. After letting Cousteau also get on the bus, the two vehicles galloped away again.


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point&&&& a&&&&;&&&& a&&&&; Mobile phone users can read it at m.qidian.com&&&& a&&&&;

 Chapter 9

    Sitting on the speeding off-road vehicle, the opportunity to go home suddenly came inadvertently.


    Gao Yang is certainly no stranger to taking a car, but for Cousteau, he was very frightened when he just got on the fast car. He always held Gao Yang''s arm, but before long, Cousteau''s curiosity overwhelmed his fear.


    The camera in the hand of the photographer named Daniel has always stopped, and I don''t know what effect can be taken on the bumpy car.


    Gao Yang has too many things to know. Now he finally has time to ask, but just when he was about to speak, which professor took the lead.


    "Allow me to introduce you. My name is buck Rodney, and the beautiful lady around me is Kathleen Taylor. Please forgive me. I''m so curious. Who are you? Where did you learn English? With all due respect, you don''t seem to be the same kind as the real aboriginal."


    "It''s my honor and lucky to meet you. My name is Gao Yang. I''m a Chinese. I met an air crash and was saved by the people of akuri tribe. I lived with them for about three years."


    All the people in the same car with Gao Yang are more curious about Gao Yang than Cousteau. Now their doubts have finally been answered and they exclaimed "Oh" with one voice.


    "My God, you are really lucky. It must be wonderful to ask you to tell us about your experience."


    "I am happy to talk about my experience, but now I am really worried about the situation of the chief. We have lived together for three years. He is my family now. I can''t talk about other things now. I''m very sorry."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, my curiosity comes sometimes. God bless, your chief will be fine."


    After Professor buck expressed his apology, he restrained his strong curiosity and several people hurried in silence. Speaking of it, Gaoyang''s hunting place was really not far from Professor Buck''s camp. It was only a 20 minute drive, which slowed down the car. Gaoyang and Cousteau soon confirmed that they had arrived.


    When Gao Yang led his party to find the chief, the chief lay motionless on the ground. Big Baal and little Baal sat next to the chief in tears to drive away the swarming flies for him.


    Gao Yang''s heart was cold. He was afraid that the chief was dead. For a moment, he stood in front of the chief, but he didn''t dare to go forward to confirm. At this time, the doctor with the medicine box quickly ran to the chief, reached out and touched the chief''s carotid artery, and announced loudly: "he''s not dead yet. Let me check him."


    The doctor put on the rubber gloves, checked the wound on the chief''s neck, looked at the chief''s pupils, and then took out a bunch of instruments to check the chief''s blood pressure and breathing. The big Bali and the small Bali stood aside with a nervous and expectant face. They cared more about their father than anything else.


    Soon, good news came from the doctor.


    "He was lucky. The leopard''s teeth avoided the main blood vessels and only bit two small blood vessels, but his condition was still very bad. He lost at least two pints of blood and had to receive blood transfusion. I want to check his blood type. Also, if who is type O blood and donates blood voluntarily, please tell me."


    Gaoyang is not type O blood, and the chief''s blood type was quickly tested. It is type A +, but Gaoyang''s blood type is type B, that is, Gaoyang has no way to transfuse blood to the chief. At this time, all the people present shook their heads and said that they are not type O blood or type A +.


    Fortunately, they are all the children of the chief, and their blood type should be the same. Gao Yang called them together and told them that white wizards need to use their blood to save the chief, just draw some blood first.


    Just when the doctor was testing the blood of big Baal, Catherine stood up with a smile and whispered, "I''m type O blood, and I donate blood voluntarily. Evan, you can draw my blood first."


    The doctor said with a serious face: "Catherine, you must know that I only have the equipment for person to person blood transfusion. Although I can ensure that the equipment is clean and safe enough, person to person blood transfusion is a very dangerous thing. It is difficult to control the blood volume in the process of blood transfusion. There has been a precedent of death during blood transfusion."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have to save him. At this time, I can''t stand idly by. You can smoke mine before waiting for their blood type test."


    Catherine is still very young. She looks like twenty-three or four. She is about one meter seven tall, with short brown hair and exquisite facial features. She looks very beautiful. Such a beauty makes her beauty more dazzling after showing extraordinary courage and compassion. At the moment, in Gao Yang''s eyes, Catherine is the embodiment of an angel.


    The doctor connected a hose with two needles to Catherine and the chief''s arm, repeatedly warned Catherine that once she felt dizzy, she must tell him to start cleaning the chief''s wound. Once the wound is cleaned, the wound will bleed, so the doctor must clean the wound at the same time during blood transfusion.


    Gao Yang was very grateful to Catherine, but he didn''t know what to say. After hesitating, Gao Yang bowed deeply to Catherine and said excitedly: "Miss Catherine, on behalf of the whole akuri tribe, I thank you for your help. According to the tradition of Chinese and akuri tribes, I will repay you, I promise."


    At this time, the blood types of several people in big Baal were also tested. There was no accident. They were all type A + blood. The doctor was happy to announce that if four people donated blood, the chief could be saved, and the blood donor could guarantee that nothing would happen.


    When the four blood donors donated blood in turn, the doctor put away the blood transfusion hose and announced that the blood transfusion could be stopped. If there was no accident, the chief''s life should be saved.


    Just when the doctor announced the end of the blood transfusion, the chief also woke up. As a result, the atmosphere finally relaxed. When the doctor treated the minor injuries to the chief and bus Li and asked them to take antibiotics, he was so excited that Gao Yang began to hug and thank everyone who came.


    When excited Gao Yang hugged Catherine last and thanked her, he was embarrassed to find that he seemed to hold Catherine too tight. At present, he was embarrassed to step back and laugh, but fortunately Catherine was not angry.


    Although the chief, the great Bali and Professor Barker could not predict, they were still trying to express their gratitude and offer their most sincere wishes. Just as there was laughter, the walkie talkie suddenly rang around the professor''s waist.


    "We''ve been attacked. We''ve been attacked in the camp. Professor, get out of here and don''t come back. They killed everyone."


    The sudden sound was accompanied by gunfire, which immediately made the jubilant scene dead silent. The professor grabbed the walkie talkie and just wanted to press the launch button to speak, the walkie talkie rang again.


    "God, Charlie has been killed. They are going to catch up with me. There are many of them. Help, no, don''t come back. This is premeditated. They will kill everyone. They are likely to find you. For God''s sake, run and leave this damn country. God, help..."


    The voice on the other side of the walkie talkie was rapid and chaotic, and mixed with the rapid gunshot. Finally, after a gunshot, the crying voice stopped abruptly.


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point&&&& a&&&&;&&&& a&&&&; Mobile phone users can read it at m.qidian.com&&&& a&&&&;

 Chapter 10

    When the voice in the walkie talkie suddenly stopped, Professor Buck was shocked. He pressed the launch button and shouted, "how are you now? Reply and answer me, Albert."


    There was no sound from the walkie talkie. After a while, Professor buck pressed the launch button again. "Alberta, answer me quickly. How are you, Abbott!"


    Gao Yang grabbed Buck''s wrist, then grabbed the walkie talkie from Buck''s hand with his other hand, and shouted to Professor buck, "Professor, you should understand that Albert is dead. Don''t waste his last efforts. You''re leading the attacker. Now the best thing you should do is to get out of here."


    Professor Barker yelled, "no, I''m responsible for my people. I''m going back. I''m going back to the camp."


    Gao Yang hugged Buck who turned to run to the car and shouted, "do you want to go back and die? Now what you should do is not to go back to the camp to die, but to leave with the living. The living is more important than the dead!"


    Then a black guard with a gun ran over, grabbed Buck''s hand and shouted, "get out of here, let''s get out of here. Hurry up, the people in the camp are dead. You heard him just now. The living are more important than the dead! I can''t let you die here."


    After a painful roar, Professor buck shouted, "let''s leave. Come on, raise your voice. Tell your people to leave with us."


    Gao Yang shouted to the chiefs, "follow me and get on this thing."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he suddenly felt a heat on his face. He subconsciously wanted to wipe his face. At the same time, he heard a gunshot.


    When the gunshot rang out, Gao Yang was stunned to find that a black guard with a gun standing beside him had reached the ground. At this time, after another gunshot, another black man with a gun also fell to the ground.


    Gao Yang realized what had happened. He pushed the professor in front of him to the ground and shouted "sniper, get down, get down."


    After shouting loudly, a group of people woke up and hurriedly fell to the ground. At this time, Gao Yang rushed to the ground and threw Cousteau to the ground. At the same time, he shouted again in akuri, "get down, get down on the ground."


    Catherine, who was lying on the ground, was a little flustered, but still calm. She whispered, "they have been following us. Who are they?"


    Gao Yang''s heart pounded. He looked on the ground and couldn''t see anyone there. Although he could roughly distinguish the position of the sniper from the gunshot, he still couldn''t know where the bullet came from or how many snipers there were.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground and said to Professor buck, "take cover, go behind the car, climb over, come on."


    Similarly, Gao Yang had to say it again in akuri. When everyone was climbing towards the car, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and dragged a double barreled shotgun right beside him. Then he untied the bullet belt around the black man''s waist and took it in his hand.


    Gaoyang''s location is a large plain, but just where Gaoyang''s hiding place happens to be a small depression. With the cover of weeds, they won''t be found as long as they don''t stand up, unless the other party''s people approach here. Therefore, after Gaoyang''s people lay down, the snipers didn''t shoot at people, but shot after shot at the car engine, Fortunately, the two cars are arranged side by side, and the sniper can only hit the car outside.


    Gao Yang glanced at the shotgun in his hand. The shotgun in his hand was an old-fashioned No. 12 caliber vertical double, with two triggers in charge of the upper and lower barrel, and the brand was good. It was produced by FN in Belgium, and the maintenance work was also very good.


    Gao Yang is very familiar with this kind of double barreled shotgun. When he used to practice shooting, he used an Italian Beretta''s vertical double. The biggest difference from the gun in his hand now is that it is only a sports trigger.


    Gao Yang opened the chamber of the shotgun and took a look. There are bullets in it, and they are a single headed bullet and a 00 deer bullet. The so-called 00 deer bullet is commonly known as jiuzi''er, which contains nine lead pills. As for the single headed bullet, as the name suggests, there is only one large lead bullet. If the single headed bullet is within 30 meters, there is no problem hitting elephants and rhinoceros.


    There were also 22 rounds of shrapnel on the bullet belt, most of which were deer bullets of liuzi''er and jiuzi''er, and only five single headed bullets.


    Gao Yang has a gun in his hand, and he is still familiar with the shotgun, which makes him a little calm. However, the shotgun can only deal with people at close range, and it is useless at a distance. Gao Yang feels that he still has to take the AK47 from another black man.


    Gao Yang has a problem taking AK47. Holding the black body of AK47 is far from him. It''s still on the edge of the pit. If Gao Yang wants to take AK47, he must show half his body.


    At this time, Professor buck and they had all hid behind the car, and only Gao Yang remained where he was. Professor buck whispered to Gao Yang, "come on, we have to find a way to get out of here."


    Gao Yang waved to buck, then slowly climbed to the black body holding AK47, then suddenly climbed out with both hands and feet, grabbed the black foot, immediately climbed down, and dragged the black body into the pit with the help of the cover of the body.


    Gao Yang could have taken the gun and ran away without dragging the body back, but when Gao Yang saw an ammunition bag hanging on the black body, he temporarily changed his mind.


    While pulling back the body, the bullet roared past Gao Yang''s ear. Nevertheless, Gao Yang didn''t forget to observe the situation. He sadly found that at least 20 people surrounded by a semicircle, and the distance was less than two or three hundred meters.


    We must make a quick decision. Gao Yang hurried to Professor Buck: "there are a lot of them, at least more than 20. We will be surrounded soon. You must leave immediately. Don''t think about driving. You go to our tribe with our people, and I''ll drag them."


    "No, we''d better go together. Come on, we still have a chance."


    Gao Yang was a little anxious and said angrily, "do you think it''s possible that no one can run with one. Don''t talk nonsense and follow our people, come on."


    After that, Gao Yang said to the chieftain in akuri: "take them back to the tribe and walk on your stomach. When you are far away, you start running. You can''t help me here. I''ll go back to the tribe to find you. If you find danger, you leave the tribe and I can find you."


    The chief was a little weak, but he still made a gesture to Professor buck. After they came with me, they began to climb out. As the chief of the tribe, he had the responsibility to lead people back to the tribe.


    Professor buck knew that Gao Yang was right. No one delayed. None of them could run away. However, Professor buck threw the walkie talkie to Gao Yang.


    "Catherine has another one. You can contact us with this. You must use it. God bless you. You must come back."


    After saying that, Professor buck began to crawl behind the chief, while Catherine looked deeply and said, "you are very brave, really brave, brave people will not die easily, and you will come back."


    When everyone started crawling, Gao Yang tied the bullet belt of the shotgun to his waist, hung AK47''s ammunition bag on his chest, and then carried the shotgun behind his back. After fully armed, Gao Yang hung the walkie talkie on the bullet belt around his waist.


    There are four magazines in the ammunition bag, plus one on the gun. If the magazines are full, Gao Yang has 150 rounds of walking bullets. Although the enemy needs a lot more this time, he has enough bullets. Compared with the last battle, Gao Yang should be much more relaxed. At least he has no injuries this time and his action is much more convenient.


    At this time, the professor and they had climbed out of a short distance. After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang climbed to the edge of the pit with his gun. At this time, he found that the surrounded enemies were very close, less than 100 meters away. Gao Yang felt that if he didn''t have absolute courage, he must be stupid.


    Gao Yang did not hesitate. He fired a shot at the two people walking in the front. Although AK47 is not accurate at all, when the distance is only 70 or 80 meters, an AK47 in Gao Yang''s hand is like an accurate sniper rifle.


    The gun rang and people fell down. After firing the gun, Gao Yang immediately rolled aside. Almost immediately, a series of bullets hit the place where he had just fired, but Gao Yang had quickly climbed to the other end of the pit.


    The distance is very close. Gao Yang lies down in the pit and can see the enemy coming. They are in a row with a distance of about 10 meters and run to Gao Yang with guns.


    Gao Yang aimed at the person who ran in front and fired a shot. After knocking the person down, Gao Yang didn''t move this time, but quickly moved the muzzle, and then fired three more shots.


    Gao Yang fired a total of four shots and knocked down two people, but the power of these shots restrained the enemy who rushed with many people and quickly stopped and fell to the ground.


    When the running enemy stopped, Gao Yang rolled and began to move again. He was not afraid that the enemy could shoot him when he was moving. The shooting hit rate during running was very low. Anyway, he was fighting for his character. If he would be hit in this way, Gao Yang could only admit that he was unlucky. However, after the enemy fell down, Gao Yang did not dare to stay in place as a target.


    Just as Gao Yang was moving, he heard someone shouting, "give up catching the living, fire with all your strength, rush over and kill them all."


    Gao Yang scolded secretly. Then he knew that no wonder the enemy''s action was slower than he expected, and the threat was small. Originally, he had the idea of catching alive. Now the enemy has given up the idea of catching alive, and his situation will be more dangerous.


    The enemy''s commander gave orders to attack with all his strength, but when several high shots were fired, no one dared to be the first bird. Although the gunfire suddenly became fierce, no one really jumped up and rushed over.

 Chapter 11

    What Gao Yang taboo most is the sniper who killed two shots. Fortunately, the two cars blocked the sniper''s shooting range. Although Gao Yang showed up twice, he didn''t hear a gunshot different from AK47.


    Surrounded by more than 20 people and a half, Gao Yang can''t lift his head at all. Even if he often changes places, as long as he shows his head a little, he will immediately lead to a series of bullets. The other party dare not rush over, but Gao Yang has no chance to fight back.


    What makes Gao Yang a little puzzled is that although he faces black soldiers with similar clothes, it is obvious that four or five of them shoot accurately, and the timing of shooting and the distribution of firepower are also reasonable, but the other dozen people will only shoot indiscriminately with guns, and Gao Yang can hear that as long as they shoot, You won''t release the trigger until you''ve emptied the magazine.


    Gao Yang thinks he''s dead. As long as the other party keeps suppressing him with fire, and then takes the opportunity to circle around him, it''s all over, but strangely, no one takes action when the fire is suppressed from beginning to end.


    Gao Yang couldn''t go or fight back. At this time, Gao Yang heard a series of orders issued by someone. However, although the person who ordered the order spoke English, it was mixed with a large number of strange words. Gao Yang couldn''t fully understand it. He could only guess the idea of moving forward.


    Several people''s dawdling cat stood up on their waist and trotted towards Gao Yang. If everyone climbed on the ground, no one could help anyone, but after standing up, both sides could hit each other.


    Gao Yang has been paying attention to the movement of the enemy. When he saw someone stand up, Gao Yang immediately fired. In order to improve the hit rate, Gao Yang chose a short shot and fired two shots in a row. After the two people were killed, the remaining people immediately climbed to the ground again. They refused to look up regardless of the person who ordered them.


    The mob, Gao Yang judged his opponent from his heart. At this time, he heard the commander just ordered by the enemy shouting: "safaha, let your people go together. If you still just watch the excitement, we''ll withdraw."


    "Shut up, idiot, get out of the way and show you what my people do."


    From the shouts of the other party, Gao Yang got several key messages, that is, the enemy really belongs to both sides, and the relationship is not harmonious. In addition, Gao Yang knows the name safaha, which means executioner in Arabic, and this name makes Gao Yang feel something bad.


    Gao Yang has worked in foreign trade for several years. Most of his contacts are poor countries in Asia, Africa and Latin America. In addition to common English, the main languages of these countries are Portuguese, Spanish, Arabic and so on. Therefore, although Gao Yang is not proficient in these languages he often meets, he has taught himself because he often needs them.


    Although Gao Yang is not proficient in Arabic, he can simply say something and understand some Arab customs. In the complex Arab name system, people who kill a lot are usually called safaha. Therefore, Gao Yang feels that there should be a more powerful presence in his current enemies.


    Gao Yang knows he can''t wait. Professor buck and the chief should have reached a safe distance. He has completed the mission of delaying the enemy. Now it''s time to run for his life.


    If surrounded by people, it is ten dead and no life. If you start running, although it is a narrow escape, there is still a glimmer of vitality.


    To run away, as long as he lost his concealment, the probability of eating a gun reached more than 99%. For a time, Gao Yang felt that a strong man would never return.


    Gao Yang feels that his action is very tragic. Unfortunately, he lacks several audiences. It is a pity that he can''t show his bravery and tragedy.


    After changing into a magazine full of bullets, Gao Yang didn''t show his head. After shooting in several directions, Gao Yang jumped up and the cat ran away with his waist.


    Gao Yang runs wildly with an irregular S-shaped route, praying for the blessing of all the gods he knows, from the Buddha God to more than a dozen gods believed by the akuri tribe. After all, what he will do next, if there is no divine protection, he will die in addition to death.


    Gao Yang tried his best to lead away the enemy behind him. The direction he chose was the 45 degree angle of the chieftain''s route. Listening to the gunfire behind him, the bullets flying around him, Gao Yang didn''t care. He just ran wildly around the cat''s waist. I don''t know which God blessed him, or Gao Yang was lucky enough to burst. After rushing out a few hundred meters in one breath, Gao Yang was still alive.


    When a big tree appeared in front of Gao Yang, Gao Yang, who couldn''t run, hid behind the tree. After taking a little breath, Gao Yang flashed out from behind the tree, made a long shot, and immediately retracted.


    On the premise of breathing heavily and unstable hands, Gao Yang''s shuttle bullet didn''t hit anyone, but the most important thing was his run, which opened a distance of more than 200 meters from the enemy. If the distance was long, the hit rate naturally decreased.


    Although it didn''t hit anyone, it was deterred by the shooting method of holding high the previous divine accuracy. This shuttle bullet still slowed down the rush of pursuers behind.


    After retracting behind the tree, Gao Yang looked up and down at his body and found that he had not been hurt except for a little skin on the outside of his left leg. This result made Gao Yang overjoyed.


    After calming his short breath a little, Gao Yang leaned out half of his body, just took a brief aim, pulled the trigger, and then a unlucky man rushed to the ground.


    It is Gao Yang''s habit to roughly aim and fire fast, which is also Gao Yang''s greatest skill. The shooting method fed by tens of thousands of bullets is not covered. Although Gao Yang mainly practices multi-directional flying saucers and uses double barrel shotgun, the gun feeling is no matter what kind of gun is used. Moreover, Gao Yang does not use AK47 series simulation guns less when playing wargame, so he has no strange feeling to AK47.


    If the distance is longer, Gao Yang may be blind, but at close range, no matter what gun Gao Yang uses, he doesn''t dare to say that 100 shots and 100 hits, and seven or eight out of ten is absolutely no problem.


    Every time you shoot, you have to shoot one who rushes in the front. This is Gao Yang''s last support. He must make the pursuers behind him feel afraid. No one dare to run in the front. Only in this way can he delay the enemy''s speed to the greatest extent.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang''s back against the big tree is very strong, and the two people may not be able to hold each other. Although the tree trunk was hit with sawdust and flew straight, the bullet could not pass through the tree trunk, providing enough safety protection for Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang squatted down, then dodged again, raised his gun at the moment he left the trunk cover, and then immediately retracted. Although Gao Yang didn''t see whether the gun hit the target, the panic cry of the enemy let Gao Yang know that he killed another one.


    After he succeeded again, Gao Yang dared not show his head again. The enemy did not dare to move forward as he wished. Although he slowed down, he was still pressing step by step. The trunk behind him was about to be unable to provide cover and expose him to the enemy''s range. Moreover, Gao Yang could only choose to shoot on the right side of the trunk under the enemy''s key fire because he could not open his bow left and right, The right trunk was almost cut off by bullets, which made Gao Yang dare not attack from the right again.


    Gao Yang decided to suppress the enemy''s speed before running. After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang suddenly flashed from the left side of the trunk and fired two short shots.


    Although shooting from the left side completely exposed Gao Yang''s body, fortunately, Gao Yang caught the enemy unprepared. His risky action did not lead to being shot, but let him kill an enemy with two short shots. Moreover, Gao Yang''s risky attack finally achieved some results. At least half of the enemy fell on the ground.


    With the suppression effect of these shots, Gao Yang, who took a little breath, jumped back with an arrow step and began to run quickly along the S-shaped route.


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point&& a&&;&& a&&; Mobile phone users can read it at m.qidian.com&& a&&;

 Chapter 12

    While fighting and running, Gao Yang applied everything he could do to the extreme. Although he failed to completely get rid of the pursuers behind him, he has successfully opened the distance to more than 500 meters. Most importantly, he killed at least eight enemies, but he was unharmed.


    Gao Yang perfectly covered the professor, they fled, fought against more than 20 people with one person, and could do this. Gao Yang was very proud of his achievements.


    AK47 can''t do anything about the target 300 meters away, so Gao Yang doesn''t shoot at this time. He just keeps his distance from the enemy. There will be about two hours until dark. At that time, Gao Yang will really get away.


    Gao Yang only used up two magazines and left 90 rounds of rifle bullets. Gao Yang has no doubt that he can kill a way in the desperate situation.


    When Gao Yang carefully chose the route to jog, the walkie talkie suddenly rang around his waist, and a strange and arrogant voice suddenly came into his ears.


    "Hello, can you hear me? I really hope your walkie talkie is not turned off, Mr. Morgan. I''m sorry to tell you that your good luck is coming to an end. I''ll find you and kill you, ha ha."


    Gao Yang was startled by the sudden sound from the walkie talkie. At this time, he remembered that he had not turned off the walkie talkie, and he was sure that he had not heard the strange voice. In addition, from the content of his speech, the speaker should be the guy who launched the attack.


    Soon, Professor Buck''s voice also rang. Although Gao Yang could hear strong concern through the walkie talkie.


    "Gao, are you okay? Please answer if it''s convenient. How are you now?"


    Although the call between the walkie talkies was shared by all terminals and the enemy could hear him, Gao Yang still pressed the launch button and reported peace, "I''m fine, professor."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak much. At this time, the arrogant voice sounded again in the walkie talkie, "Professor? Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    "Damn bastards, we just came to shoot animal documentaries. We got official permission, and we didn''t do anything we shouldn''t do. Why attack us? You damn terrorists, son of a bitch, you''ll be judged, asshole! Asshole!"


    Professor Buck''s voice was very angry. He could only vent his anger from the walkie talkie, but after being scolded, the arrogant voice rang again after the other end of the walkie talkie was silent for a long time.


    "If you don''t want your people to die again, please report your identity and purpose. Please understand that this is a threat. If you don''t answer, I can only catch up with you and kill you."


    "My name is buck Rodney. I''m a naturalist. I work at the Fletcher Ken Institute of biology in the United States. I''m also a visiting professor of animals in the Department of biology at Stanford University. I''m here to help NGC (National Geographic Channel) make a documentary. Do you need to know what we''re shooting, Mr. terrorist?"


    After Professor buck finished, the voice came back from the walkie talkie soon, but this time the speaker became polite.


    "I''m sorry, Professor Barker, the things in your camp confirm that everything you said is true. It seems that we have made a wrong goal. It''s a sad little mistake. Well, I can only say that all this is a misunderstanding. I''m sorry to kill your people. That''s all. You can continue your shooting. Let me guess if the object you want to shoot is one A very powerful primitive man? A tribal aborigine, but he can shoot. Besides killing eight fools, he also killed one of my best snipers. Do you want to shoot him? Such a guy really should be on TV, professor. "


    "Terrorist, you guessed wrong."


    "Professor, you really should shoot a feature film for that primitive man. Hey, primitive man, are you listening? You killed a sniper, but I don''t hate you. You''re really good. Are you interested in joining us? And are you really a primitive man?"


    Gao Yang pressed the launch button. After a moment of silence, he said coldly, "if you want to die more people, come."


    "Well, I admit that my people will give up chasing you. I have to find my real target, but some idiots of the liberation front will be happy to kill you. Goodbye, primitive people, goodbye, professor. I hope you won''t die in the hands of those idiots. Finally, I''m sorry for this misunderstanding. I''m sorry to kill 14 of you. By the way, We are not terrorists. If you want your army to avenge your dead, go to the Sudan People''s Liberation Front. "


    "Damn it, make it clear, you killed 14 people, but said everything was just a misunderstanding. 14 people, you damn devil, what did you do?"


    After Professor buck finished excitedly, there was no sound in the walkie talkie to respond to him. Gao Yang looked back and found that several of the pursuers behind him were venting. After making a wild fight in his direction, he turned and left quickly. It seemed that he was really out of the battle, while the remaining seven or eight people danced and shouted, Still chasing him.


    At this time, Professor Buck''s voice rang again, "Gao, we are very safe now. You should be careful. We will wait for you. Be careful. Over."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly. The professor didn''t seem to know what to keep the communication channel clean, but at least he didn''t leak too much information.


    "Yes, I''ll find you. There''s no need to contact me. Over."


    After that, Gao Yang picked up his gun, because he slowed down during the call, and the pursuers behind him narrowed the distance with him. At this time, there was about 300 meters, but Gao Yang counted, and there were only nine enemies left. Moreover, from the way of travel and the performance of shooting, these people were quite amateur.


    The most threatening people have left, and Gao Yang is much more relaxed. Although he doesn''t know who these people are, Gao Yang vaguely feels that the people who left should be mercenaries, and the people who are still chasing him are obviously the so-called Sudan People''s Liberation Front.


    Thinking of the name of the Sudan Liberation Front, Gao Yang suddenly remembered one thing. He wanted to ask clearly, but when he saw the fast-moving enemy, he had to give up the plan temporarily. It''s not too late to ask what to ask when it''s safe.


    Suddenly he saw a deep pit that could be used as a shelter in front of him. Gao Yang no longer ran, but jumped into the pit and aimed his rifle at the enemy.

 Chapter 14

    It is not easy to find a place at night, especially without any lighting equipment. It is even more difficult to find a pond on the vast grassland. Although he has spent three years on the grassland here, Gao Yang has few experience of driving in the.


    Before it was all dark, Gaoyang was always trying his best to move forward, but after the night, Gaoyang''s speed could not slow down. Especially after it was all dark, Gaoyang could only grope forward in a general direction.


    Traveling at night is not only difficult, but also dangerous, but Gao Yang has no choice. He must meet the chiefs as soon as possible.


    Although Gao Yang had a compass, he stayed in the tribe because he couldn''t use it at ordinary times. At night, many ways to identify the direction could not be used. In particular, the stars in the sky were also covered by clouds, which made Gao Yang lose his final guidance, so Gao Yang inevitably got lost.


    When he found that he had lost his way, Gao Yang stopped helplessly. Now he either stayed where he was until dawn, or tried to distinguish the direction after the clouds dispersed. He had no other choice.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, took out his walkie talkie, contacted Catherine and told her the dilemma she was facing. After she might not be able to go back at night, Gao Yang was ready to spend it anywhere. It was too late.


    Gao Yang has a gun in his hand. He is not afraid of meeting any beast and doesn''t have to shoot. He just needs to quickly open and close the gun several times. After making the steel impact sound of karakarakara, the nearby wild animals will run away. Under the hunting of human beings, animals have long known to avoid this sound representing death.


    Although he is not afraid of beasts, the threat of poisonous snakes can not be relieved. However, being bitten by poisonous snakes is only a small probability event. As long as he is not unlucky to a certain level, there is no big problem. Of course, if he can make a fire, he is safe. But Gao Yang thinks that making a fire may lead the enemy, and finally gives up his plan to make a fire.


    After cleaning out a piece of grass, Gao Yang lay down with a gun. He was tired and almost fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.


    Gao Yang went into deep sleep. He didn''t know how long he slept. He seemed to hear bursts of loud noise, but Gao Yang was like a child lying in bed. He vaguely stretched out his hand to cover his ears, but he didn''t want to wake up.


    But soon, Gao Yang, who didn''t want to wake up, was finally woken up. The gunfire, explosion and the roar of the car made Gao Yang slowly wake up from deep sleep. After knowing that his brain finally realized that the noise represented danger, Gao Yang woke up with a thrill, and then turned over and lay on the ground.


    Gao Yang looked up, but saw several cars roaring with headlights. The car running in front was very close to Gao Yang. At a distance of about four or five hundred meters behind, four more cars came after them. The roof of one of them spit out flames from time to time, breaking out a loud noise that only large caliber machine guns can emit.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang was not on the route of several cars, and he was not afraid that stray bullets would hit him. Just when Gao Yang tightened his heart, he couldn''t help feeling thousands of feelings. Not long after he arrived in Africa, he began to encounter inexplicable gun battles and killings, and the battle always found him inadvertently.


    Obviously, these cars escaped and chased four times. When the car running in front passed in front of Gao Yang''s eyes, two long flames flashed one after another on the car chasing behind. Then, the car running away made two loud noises one after another.


    The sudden noise startled Gao Yang, and then he immediately reacted. It was a rocket or a missile.


    The missile or rocket did not directly hit the escaping car, but the explosion in front of the car suddenly turned a big corner and rushed towards Gao Yang.


    The position of the car was less than 300 meters in front of Gao Yang''s eyes. Seeing the trouble, he found the door again. Gao Yang, who was extremely sad and angry, hit the ground and immediately stood up and ran. He didn''t want to be involved in a battle that had nothing to do with him again. Especially this time, people used heavy weapons such as heavy machine guns and rocket launchers.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to get into trouble, but he couldn''t stand the trouble. He thought he could leave easily and quietly, but unexpectedly, after the runaway car turned a corner obliquely, under Gao Yang''s stunned gaze, he went around in a big circle, and then died. Less than 20 meters in front of Gao Yang, a sudden brake stopped.


    Gao Yang felt that this was the chance that God would not let go of a way of life and could escape. Unexpectedly, he was ruined by a runaway car.


    If you don''t hide, it''s too late. You want to cry and jump to the ground, and then quickly open the gun and load the bullet.


    When Gao Yang fell to the ground, a voice on the parked car shouted, "leave him alone. He''s dead. Get off, get off, come on."


    With the shouting, the bullets of the heavy machine gun on the chasing car spilled over, and a series of bullets shot the stopped car everywhere. However, because the car with the machine gun was still driving fast, the threat of the heavy machine gun was not too great. Just a moment later, the bullets from the heavy machine gun flew into the sky.


    Three people jumped down from the open SUV. After jumping down, two people immediately fell to the ground, while the other pulled something off the seat and carried it on his shoulder after turning off the headlights.


    After the loud noise of "Shua", a flame was fleeting. Soon, the heavy machine gun that had been firing on the road was muted. A rocket directly hit the car driving the machine gun. After a loud noise, the car turned into a huge fireball.


    The pursuers probably didn''t expect that the people in the car still had the ability to resist, and the shot was a big move. One blow assimilated the heavy machine gun and several people in the car into a fireball.


    After launching a rocket, the man standing next to the car lost the launcher on his shoulder, and then dragged another one from the car to carry it on his shoulder. After a short aiming, another rocket fired, turning the nearest car into a blazing fireball.


    Gao Yang was stunned. Whether it was a rocket or a missile, he could accurately hit a fast-moving car. That was the most powerful person. To his surprise, he was still behind. After firing two rockets, the man took a gun from under his right rib, and then lay down on the engine cover of the car and started shooting.


    The man''s shooting was short and rhythmic, with three shots each time. Although the car was almost in front and the crisis was imminent, the shooter fired in an orderly manner without panic.


    Gao Yang listened to the gunfire, which he was not familiar with AK47, but it should be just an assault rifle. He felt that using an assault rifle against two rushing cars would have no effect at all, but in front of him, a miracle really happened. The two cars chased one after another lost control, and one of them suddenly turned around and fell to the ground, The other one turned and drove in the far opposite direction. It went a long way before it stopped.

 Chapter 15

    Two rockets killed two of the most dangerous cars, and then with automatic rifles, just a few short shots, killed the drivers of the two rushing cars. Seeing this unlikely thing happen, Gao Yang knew that he had met a cow man, and he was the kind of strong cow man.


    Gao Yang''s current situation is a little awkward. He is too close to the shooter. No matter what the origin of the other party is, Gao Yang is afraid that if he makes a little movement, he will be shot and killed. He won''t even give him the opportunity to explain. Therefore, Gao Yang thinks he''d better lie down honestly as long as he is not found.


    After all the cars were stopped, although the stopped cars began to shoot continuously, the shooter was in the dark and completely ignored the flying bullets. He ran to the other side of the car, pulled off the dead man in the driver''s seat, jumped into the car and started the car, and then whispered, "get in the car now, we can leave."


    Although the car started, the drivers didn''t turn on the lights. Gao Yang thought they should be able to leave easily, because no car could chase them for a while.


    Gao Yang also hoped that the three people could leave. As long as these people left, he could be safe. Unfortunately, it backfired. The two cars stopped in the distance almost turned off their lights at the same time, and then the people who had been shooting in the dark also stopped shooting.


    It seems that the wind is calm. Taking this opportunity, the two people who came down earlier and hid on the ground jumped into the car quickly, but before the car drove out, a dull gun fired a bullet from the car stopped far away.


    The bullet hit the crash rack in front of the car. After the bullet hit the metal, the slightly blocked bullet hit the driver with metal fragments.


    "Get out of the car. They have a night vision."


    After a dull hum, the driver shouted a vague sentence, and the two people who had just jumped on the bus jumped back to the ground behind the car at a faster speed. The driver also wanted to get off, but he was unable to jump out of the car. He just fell to the ground after opening the door.


    The two men who jumped out of the car climbed forward a few steps and whispered, "Moses, Moses, how are you?"


    When the man answered, he seemed to have something in his mouth and said vaguely, "I''ve been shot in the lung. I can''t move. You go, boss."


    Listening to the conversation between the three desperate people, Gao Yang also secretly complained. He didn''t want to know what these people came from. He just hoped that these people wouldn''t bring trouble to him, but his idea was just born. Gao Yang only felt that after a gust of wind blowing on his face, he heard a "buzzing" sound in his ear, and then he couldn''t hear anything in his left ear.


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment before he realized that it was a bullet that had just rubbed his left face. Someone was shooting at him. After trying to understand the key, Gao Yang ignored everything. Before the next bullet came, Gao Yang began to run forward.


    Just as Gao Yang left his place, a bullet hit the position where he had just stayed. If Gao Yang slowed down for half a second, his head would have burst out at the moment.


    When Gao Yang dashed towards the only car that could provide cover, the two people hiding behind the car shouted, "who is it?"


    Gao Yang had no time to explain, but shouted, "it''s a friend, don''t shoot."


    After Gao Yang rushed to the back of the car and the bullets fired couldn''t threaten him, Gao Yang shouted to the two people lying next to him: "I''m not the enemy, Falk. I''m involved by you. Don''t ask me who I am now, or try not to let people come and kill us all."


    Gao Yang''s anger has nowhere to spread. He didn''t recruit anyone and didn''t provoke anyone. The only reason is that the person opposite has a night vision instrument or night vision sight. Only in this way, the shooter will find Gao Yang hiding in the grass and shoot him.


    After shouting, Gao Yang hid behind the wheel, just stretched out the muzzle from the front of the car and shot a string of bullets in the general direction of shooting. At this time, both sides were hidden in the dark. Even if Gao Yang''s shooting method was good, it was in vain when he couldn''t see anything.


    After several long shots in a row, Gao Yang took the gun back. He was confused about how to save his life. Now the enemy has a night vision, and he is blind. The situation is completely one-sided and can only wait for the end of being shot.


    "Falk, if I have a night vision, I have to kill them all, son of a bitch. Bully me with a night vision."


    Although he knew it was useless, Gao Yang could only vent his anger by saying cruel words. Thinking of his anger, Gao Yang stretched out the muzzle from the front of the car and shot all the bullets in the magazine.


    Always inexplicably caused a deadly gun battle. Gao Yang was really helpless. When Gao Yang hummed and changed into a new magazine, a man lying behind Gao Yang said timidly: "which, we also have a night vision sight in our car. Do you want to use it?"


    Gao Yang was surprised and happy. Although he couldn''t see clearly, Gao Yang turned his head and looked at the speaker and said fiercely: "is * * an idiot? Bring it to me if you don''t want to die. What are you waiting for?"


    He was scolded by Gao Yang, and the situation was really critical. The person who spoke climbed two steps. After opening the door in front of him, he didn''t dare to stand up. He lay down on the car and began to pull things down. He first threw down a big bag, then pulled down a gun, hid behind the wheel, and began to take things out of the bag.


    "Please wait a minute. I have to remove the sight from the gun before I can install the night vision sight. Where''s the flashlight? I need a flashlight."


    Gao Yang listened anxiously and angrily. Qiang lowered his voice and said, "do you want to die? Turn on the flashlight as a live target? Do you think the enemy won''t move?"


    At this time, another man who kept silent said, "you try to suppress it. You don''t need to save bullets. I''ll help him, Bob. What brand and model of night vision instrument is it?"


    "It''s lippold''s g-114, infrared thermal imaging sight. The battery has been installed, but I haven''t had time to debug."


    "I see. It''ll be fine soon, friend. Please try to delay."


    Gao Yang has no other way but to wait. He can only start shooting short shots continuously, hoping to make the enemy''s encirclement not too fast. During this period, the other party has not shot. Gao Yang can''t tell the enemy''s position from the muzzle flame.


    The person who spoke began to remove the sight on the gun. This person moved very quickly. After removing the original sight on the gun, he quickly installed the night vision sight.


    After the night vision sight was installed, the installer pressed a button. After looking at it from the night vision sight, there was a trace of joy in his voice and said, "no problem, it''s just that you don''t return to zero. You have to test shoot a few shots to adjust the trajectory."


    Gao Yang, who had been impatient for a long time, dropped his AK47 and took over the gun. Only then did he suddenly think of a problem.


    "What gun is this?"


    The man named Bob said nervously, "this is m1a, but this is specially customized by me. The accuracy is very good, but can you use it?"


    After hearing the words m1a, Gao Yang didn''t hear it. The so-called m1a, that is, the civilian version of the U.S. M14, is almost no different from the military M14 except that it can only be semi-automatic shooting. It happens that Gao Yang has also played M14 and likes it very much.


    Gao Yang opened the safety. After loading the bullet, he immediately observed the surroundings with his sight. Then he found that three people had circled from his right side, and the distance was very close, at most 40 or 50 meters.


    From the sight, the man is a red outline, but that''s enough, and in the thermal imaging sight, the enemy can''t hide unless he can hide behind a thick enough bunker.


    Gao Yang held his breath, aimed at a man and fired a shot.


    The sight didn''t return to zero. Gao Yang thought the shot should not hit, but it was good to be too close. In addition, the deviation of the sight was not too large. Gao Yang still hit the target.


    After the sound of the gun, the shot man immediately fell down, and the two people behind him didn''t seem to be aware of it. They were still moving forward, and the light of the fire exposed their position, which made them walk faster.


    Knowing that the deviation was not too great, Gao Yang had some confidence in his heart. After he aimed at a target, he shot his head off.


    Gao Yang aimed at the chest, but after the bullet was fired, it hit the man''s neck. At such a close distance, the power of the 7.62x51 NATO bullet was too strong to break the whole neck of the target.


    At this time, the rest of the guy finally understood what had happened. He immediately climbed to the ground. Gao Yang silently estimated the degree of ballistic deviation in his heart, aimed at the unlucky guy who thought he would be okay if he lay down and fired a shot. There was no deviation from Gao Yang''s aim. A bullet opened the unlucky guy''s head.


    After solving the recent threat, Gao Yang turned the muzzle of the gun, climbed under the car, observed it with a sight glass, and found that someone was coming around from the left. Limited to the obstruction of his sight, Gao Yang only saw a few legs.


    Gao Yang didn''t stand up or climb onto the car to shoot. He didn''t want to expose himself. However, if he wanted to solve the enemy from the left, he either turned to the tail of the car, that is, his left side to shoot, or he had to climb forward from under the car to completely cover the enemy within the scope of the sight.


    Gao Yang didn''t turn to the rear of the car to shoot, so he would be exposed. If the other party saw his muzzle flame and fired indiscriminately, it would be too dangerous for Gao Yang. If you climb forward from under the car, you may also be found and hit by someone with night vision.


    In the end, Gao Yang didn''t choose the moving position to shoot, but lay down in situ, aimed at one leg from under the car, and pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 16

    After the bullet accurately hit one leg, the person who was shot in the leg immediately fell to the ground. After he shouted "hide, the enemy can see", he raised the second shot immediately, interrupting the rest of the man''s words.


    The two shots fired by Gao Yang hiding under the car made the encircled enemy realize that they were no longer safe, so the remaining people accelerated and ran to the position where Gao Yang was. Gao Yang fired several shots from under the car, but they didn''t hit the target.


    The distance is too close, and the field of vision in the sight is too small, which limits Gao Yang''s shooting. In a hurry, Gao Yang retreats from the bottom of the car and finds that the enemy is more than 20 meters away from him. He takes down the double barreled shotgun he has not been willing to lose from his back, and then looks at a position where the muzzle is on fire, and the gun blows out.


    At a distance of more than 20 meters, he can rush to the front in a few seconds. In a hurry, Gao Yang''s first shot is the bullet from the upper barrel, while the barrel of his double barreled shotgun is equipped with a single bullet. The recoil force is much larger than that of AK47 and m1a.


    Gao Yang used to shoot shotguns many times, but the one headed bullet was the first time. He was not prepared. After the next shot was fired, Gao Yang was almost pushed over by the recoil, but his shot was solid and hit the rushing enemy. The power of the one headed bullet can hit elephants at close range. It can be imagined what the consequences would be if it hit people, The guy who was hit in the chest by a single head bullet split into pieces and became a pile of broken meat.


    After Gao Yang stood firm, he subconsciously turned the muzzle of the gun and aimed at the place where the gun had just flashed in his impression. With one shot, nine lead pills roared out. Another enemy fell to the ground and died without even making a miserable cry.


    Gao Yang opened the safety of the shotgun, withdrew the cartridge case, and then pinched two nine shot shotguns and loaded them on the shotgun. He was very familiar with this set of actions, and just as he closed the shotgun again, a guy rushed to him.


    Both sides are in the darkness. Only the remaining enemies are running and shooting wildly with their guns. One of the two people around Gao Yang is also shooting with a pistol, and the other is sweeping at the enemy with the AK47 left by Gao Yang.


    The two sides shot wildly at a distance of only four or five meters, but neither side hit the other.


    Just when the two sides almost rushed together, Gao Yang finally finished reloading. He fired a shot at the enemy who had rushed in front of him, but missed it. However, Gao Yang''s second shot finally killed the enemy who was close to him.


    After a few breaths, Gao Yang only felt that he was soft and almost shot face-to-face. It was completely different from the Gunfight at a long distance. It could even be said that it was completely different. The close shooting was too much to test people''s psychological quality.


    If you haven''t received extremely rigorous training, no matter who, when shooting at the enemy at a very close distance, the biggest possibility is to turn your head to one side, raise your gun sideways and hit all the bullets in random shooting. This is everyone''s instinctive move.


    If neither side has received rigorous training, it is luck who can survive at a very close distance. Of course, if one side has received strict training, such as special forces, they can overcome extreme fear and instinctive reaction. Even in face-to-face shooting, they can pour bullets onto the enemy without blinking, But the vast majority of ordinary soldiers will not accept this kind of combat mode that requires long-term training to be effective, because it is not necessary.


    Gao Yang is not trained, nor is he a special soldier, nor is he even a soldier. However, he plays live CS with bb bullets, and bb bullets can hit a distance of 20 or 30 meters. If he wants to extend the distance, he can only be in close combat. Therefore, Gao Yang has been hit with countless bb bullets in countless games and countless blood bags have been hit on his body, Only then did he finally exercise his psychological quality of shooting without blinking and turning his head.


    It doesn''t count to play with a gun casually, but it''s almost the same as the military exercise of training soldiers. Although it hurts even if you get shot in the game, Gao Yang now encounters real guns and live bullets, and you will die if you get one. But on the battlefield, no matter how your excellent psychological quality is trained, Even if Gao Yang''s psychological quality is just a game, he will survive in the end.


    Although he will be scared to death afterwards, Gao Yang is the one who survived after all. In close combat, shotgun is better than anything, and Gao Yang also has an advantage in weapons.


    After calming his nerves a little, Gao Yang loaded the shotgun again, put it near the car and reached for it, then picked up m1a from under the car and observed it with the sight on the gun.


    This time, no one came any closer, and there was no human heat source in the nearby car. Only in the distant car, a head appeared from time to time, and then retracted quickly.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he found that his hands were shaking slightly, his legs were shaking, and his head was dizzy from time to time. Gao Yang knew that it was the result of a large amount of adrenaline secretion, and his body had reached its limit at this time.


    After seeing that there was no threat for the time being, Gao Yang was a little relieved and said to the two humanitarians behind him, "are you all right? Do you have water and food?"


    A man groaned and said, "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m all right, Bob. What''s the matter with you? Are you hurt?"


    "I was shot in the arm, but it''s not serious. I was just rubbed, but it really hurts. Oh, I have chocolate in my bag, water in the back seat and some food."


    Gao Yang did not expect that the two people behind him were still father and son, but he was not interested in knowing the situation of the father and son for the time being, but just wanted to drink water as soon as possible.


    "The other party has no threat. Help me get into the water. I can''t hold on."


    Bob''s father fumbled and took some bottles of water from the car. After unscrewing it, he handed Gao Yang a bottle. Gao Yang sat down and poured it down. He felt very happy, but Bob''s father didn''t say a word, but handed it to Gao Yang bottle by bottle.


    Gao Yang''s eyes are inseparable from the sight, but one hand keeps sending chocolate to his mouth. After he has enough water and food, he just feels refreshed. Now he wants to find a way to find the other sniper''s trouble.


    With the feeling after firing a few shots, Gao Yang adjusted the sight. When he adjusted the mirror, Gao Yang, who had the strength, was in a good mood. He smiled and said: "this gun is good. The most rare thing is that you still have a night vision gun."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s praise of his gun, Bob, who has been humming in a low voice, said proudly, "of course, this gun is specially customized by me. Although it is an M14 gun family, my gun accuracy is definitely better than the M25 and DMR used by the military."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you are a civilian m1a. Can you compare it with a military sniper gun? I remember DMR is the latest gun used by the Marine Corps."


    Bob said with a disdainful smile, "haven''t you heard a word? The weapons in the hands of soldiers are provided by the suppliers with the lowest quotation. Aircraft and tanks are not heavy weapons, but as long as the law allows them to be held, the best light weapons are definitely civilian."


    Gao Yang thought for a while, and thought that was the reason. In fact, when he thought about ordinary military uniforms, knives and guns, the top-level things were really civilian products. American soldiers didn''t also abandon the public issued things and buy some weapons and boots by themselves. As long as he was willing to pay a lot of money, and the military was allowed to do so.


    Although he knew that Li was such a reason, Gao Yang was still a little unconvinced. There was no way. As a military fan, military products represented a sophisticated and durable concept, which had been engraved into his heart. Therefore, Gao Yang said unconvinced: "after all, military products are military products, which must be better than most civilian versions."


    "It depends on what you said. For example, American law forbids civilians to hold automatic weapons, and civilian guns can only shoot semi automatically. From this point, of course, military products are good, and military products also have quality assurance. Compared with civilian products whose quality is determined by price, they will remain at a stable level, but what I said is that the best ones are the most high-end ones More, those guns with the same requirements must be willing to spend money and pursue better civilian guns. For example, semi-automatic rifles, civilian products can definitely do much better than military products, because the military will not spend a lot of money to buy the best guns in large quantities. They can''t afford it, and the production capacity can''t be supplied. In addition, those who make decisions usually don''t go to the battlefield. "


    "Oh, so your gun should be the best?"


    Bob replied proudly: "Of course, the best accuracy of military M14 series sniper rifles is 1moa, and my gun can reach the accuracy of 0.2moa if manually loaded heavy bullets are used, 0.42moa if selected bullets are used, and 1moa even if ordinary NATO bullets are used. These data are measured by more than 600 bullets, which is absolutely accurate. It can be said that my gun has done it The peak of semi-automatic rifle can even be comparable to any rotary back pull rifle. Tell me, which military semi-automatic sniper rifle can achieve this accuracy? Also, if my gun is loaded by hand, it can hit a basketball at a distance of 1000 yards. "


    Gao Yangzhen was startled. If the accuracy Bob said was true, there was really no military sniper rifle of the same caliber, at least in the semi-automatic rifle.


    "Wow, it''s really amazing. How did you do it? It must be very expensive?"


    Bob said proudly: "Of course, it''s very expensive. My gun is made by arilan Mosen studio, the best studio in the United States. The barrel is made of the top stainless steel. A new mold only makes five barrels, and then selects one with the smallest tolerance and the highest precision. My barrel not only has high precision, but also has a service life of 10000 rounds. Also, all parts are used After manual polishing, and finally careful selection and matching, all tolerances are minimized. The gun made in this way is very expensive, very expensive. It cost me $74000, but it still doesn''t include the price of any accessories and sight. "

 Chapter 17

    As far as he knows, the most expensive mass-produced m1a in the American Civil gun market is two or three thousand dollars, and this is even good.


    "Bob, you told me you bought your gun for $7400."


    The elated Bob seemed to leak his mouth in front of his father. After hearing his father''s bad tone, Bob immediately said in a straight voice: "well, I''m wrong, that''s $7400. Now seems not the time to discuss this. Hey, friend, you should kill the sniper and then we''ll leave. What do you think of this idea?"


    Gao Yang also feels that this is not the time to chat. Of course, he also wants to kill the sniper opposite, but the problem is that he doesn''t dare to leave the cover of the car, and the other sniper doesn''t give him a chance to shoot. He really has no way except confrontation.


    "If you can kill the sniper, you can try. Well, do you have any rockets or missiles in your car?"


    Bob''s father whispered, "no, there are only two RPGs. They have been used up just now."


    "What a pity. Well, now none of us dare move, so we still have time to talk. Who are you? Why were you attacked?"


    "We''re here to hunt. Why are we attacked? You should ask our attackers."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I don''t want to ask about your privacy, but it''s not appropriate to hunt with a rocket launcher, Mr. Morgan."


    After Gao Yang said a word, Bob''s father immediately changed his tone and said nervously, "who are you? Why do you know my name and why do you appear here? Please answer my question, otherwise I don''t mind shooting you."


    "It seems I''m right. You''re Mr. Morgan. It''s easy to answer your question, because someone regarded us as your people and killed 14 people for this. No, no, there were 16 people in total. We became your scapegoat and many people died. The murderer said your name on the walkie talkie. When the man found out that he had made a mistake, he came to look for you You, now you see, Mr. Morgan. "


    After a moment''s silence, Mr. Morgan said in a deep voice, "it''s unfortunate. I''m sorry about that."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "in fact, I can''t blame you. It can only be said to be a coincidence, but this coincidence is fatal. I haven''t had time to ask a question. Now please tell me where this is and who attacked you?"


    "This is Sudan. I don''t know who attacked us, but I''ll find out and make him pay a heavy price for the people who died for me and you. Then who are you?"


    Gao Yang was surprised because he got on the plane in Ethiopia and the destination of the plane was in Ethiopia. Although he didn''t know where the plane crashed, the plane shouldn''t have come to Sudan anyway. However, when he learned that he was in Sudan, Gao Yang immediately understood why he met one gunfight after another.


    Sudan has been at war. The civil war between southern Sudan and northern Sudan has stopped. Although the large-scale civil war has stopped, the small-scale exchange of fire and harassment have never stopped.


    "Is this Sudan? Is this Sudan? God, how did I come to Sudan? Is it far from Ethiopia?"


    "I don''t know how far it is from Ethiopia''s border. It should be three or four hundred kilometers. Why do you ask?"


    Gao Yang lost his mind and said, "because I got here because of the air crash, and I got on the plane in Ethiopia. Damn it, how could I be in Sudan."


    Mr. Morgan smiled and said, "no matter where you are, you should thank God. At least you didn''t die in the air crash. Well, I have GPS. When the sniper opposite is solved, you will soon know where it is."


    Gao Yang calmed down, stopped talking, and turned his attention back to the other party''s sniper. Moreover, he felt very mysterious with Morgan and his son. If you have any questions, you can ask Professor buck them. There is no need to deal with Mr. Morgan too much.


    Thinking of Professor buck and the chief, Gao Yang was more eager to kill the other sniper, but he racked his brains and couldn''t kill the sniper on the premise of ensuring his own safety.


    Because the sight is an infrared thermal imager, and the car engine where the sniper is hiding has just put out the fire, the front of the car with high temperature is a large red light in the sight, which has caused great interference to the high aiming. Now, after the temperature of the engine is slowly reduced, the interference to the sight has gradually dissipated.


    Gao Yang thought about it and began to shoot at the car engine. He planned to destroy the car where the sniper was hiding, so that the enemy sniper would not have the opportunity to drive away.


    After firing several shots at the engine, Gao Yang suddenly felt that instead of wasting bullets, he might as well take the opportunity to adjust the actual direction of the gun.


    After aiming at a point next to the engine, Gao Yang fired a shot. The temperature at the bullet hole just hit was very high, and a small red dot could appear in the sight. Gao Yang used this to judge the error and began to adjust the gun.


    The position error between the actual impact point and the aiming point is not very large. At a distance of about 150 meters, the error is about 20 cm. Gao Yang stretched out his hand and twisted it on the sight. After another shot, he found that it was almost the same. By the time he hit the fifth shot, the impact point was basically within the size of an orange.


    At night, there was no accurate reference, just adjusting the gun according to the probability, which was great to ensure that the bullet hit within the size of an orange. At this time, Gao Yang had no doubt about what Bob said. A good gun is a good gun. You can know it at a try.


    When the fight was almost over, Gao Yang suddenly remembered something. He immediately said to Bob, who had been humming because of the pain in his wound, "Bob, do you have any bullets? The key is whether there are tracer bullets?"


    Bob nodded and found that Gao Yang couldn''t see his action. He immediately whispered, "yes, but I only brought five tracer bullets. I have a magazine. There is one tracer bullet every three lead bullets in it. I was going to hunt lions at night. What do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang was very excited. He said with a smile, "I want to try and see if I can blow up that car."


    Bob was also excited and immediately said, "good idea. We still have a lot of bullets. You can try it slowly."


    At this time, Mr. Morgan said in a low voice: "that car is Toyota''s lc80. The fuel tank is on the left side of the body. It should be able to break through the fuel tank at a lower position behind the rear wheel."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what Toyota lc80 is, but it''s enough for him to know the location of the fuel tank. However, before shooting, he still wants to make sure, "are you sure that the fuel tank of the other car is behind the left wheel?"


    "Of course, I''m very sure."


    Gao Yang took a look at the position of the front of the car, which made him very happy, because he was so lucky. The car where the sniper was hiding was parked to the left, that is to say, the position of the fuel tank was facing him.


    Gao Yang starts shooting at the rear of the left rear wheel. Every time he shoots, he shoots at the position of the engine in case the other side''s sniper finds his intention, and he has to guard against the other side''s sniper returning fire at the same time.


    Sure enough, Gao Yang kept shooting, which made his opponent uncontrollable and began to shoot at Gao Yang, but the sniper didn''t have a good chance. Most of the bullets were just wasted on the body.


    After Gao Yang emptied the remaining bullets in the magazine, he replaced it with a full magazine with 20 rounds. After he felt almost finished, he replaced it with a magazine containing tracer bullets and began to shoot on the ground near the left rear wheel of the car.


    The fourth bullet was a tracer bullet emitting red light, but the tracer bullet drilled into the soil behind the wheel, but did not ignite a small flame. In fact, Gao Yang didn''t know whether he had leaked the fuel tank or whether it would be ignited by the tracer bullet even if there was a gasoline leak, but at this time, he had to try blindly.


    Gao Yang fired more than a dozen shots, and the third tracer bullet had been fired. It was the fourth tracer bullet right away, but the car opposite was still good. At this time, Gao Yang was a little anxious. He gently kissed the gun in his hand and whispered, "give me some face. It''s up to you to solve the battle."


    After that, Gao Yang pulled the trigger. After a red light flashed, a flame lit up under the opposite car. After a second or two, there was a loud bang. The deflagration car had burned into a big fireball.


    He shouted excitedly, "it''s done."


    At this time, Mr. Morgan said in a hurry: "burning may not burn him, but whether he uses a low light level night vision instrument or an infrared night vision instrument, he is now disturbed and can''t be used. Now, go and kill him!"


    "Don''t rush over, look at me."


    After that, Gao Yang picked up his m1a and ran to the side in front of the car. With the help of the light from the burning car, he found a gun from the dead cow man who fell by the door.


    The bull man used an M4A1 and a quick change magazine that stuck two magazines together. Gao Yang picked up the M4A1 and walked around the burning car. However, Gao Yang didn''t approach the car, but went in a big circle.


    Standing next to the burning car and looking around, it was only dark, but looking around at the burning car, it was clear. Gao Yang ran for dozens of steps. When he could see the other side of the car, he found that a figure was staggering back and running away.


    It seems that the local sniper is injured, the speed of escape is very slow, and he is not far away from the burning car. Gao Yang tried with m1a, and the infrared sight is too disturbed.


    Gao Yang put down the m1a, replaced the M4A1 with a new magazine, and then began to shoot continuously. The recoil force of M4A1 was very small, and the accuracy was much higher than AK47. At a distance of less than 200 meters, Gao Yang shot more than a dozen bullets and finally hit the sniper who wanted to escape.

 Chapter 18

    Gao Yang didn''t know which sniper he knocked down was the last person. He carefully looked around and didn''t find any moving figure. However, Gao Yang was still not at ease. He picked up m1a again and checked it again with the above night vision sight. After confirming that there were no living people, he put down his heart.


    There was no enemy, but Gao Yang did not completely relax his vigilance, because Morgan and his son Bob seemed too mysterious. Gao Yang thought it better to be careful before confirming that the two people were not hostile.


    Gao Yang picked up M4A1, stood up and said, "it''s safe, come out."


    Morgan and Bob came out one after another. Morgan had a flashlight in one hand and a pistol in the other. After squatting by the door to check, he stood up and ran to the sniper who had just been shot by Gao Yang. Bob ran to Gao Yang with a bright revolver in his hand.


    Before and after running to Gao Yang, Bob looked up and down at Gao Yang and shouted exaggeratedly, "Wow, man, you are so powerful. Especially when I see your dress, I have to say that I am fascinated by you. You are really my idol. Tut Tut, dress up as a primitive man. Man, how did you think of it?"


    Bob is a slightly fat young man. He looks like he is in his early twenties. He is very tall, but his body language is too rich. In addition, he has been yelling all the time, giving people a very jumping feeling.


    Gao Yang ignored Bob, just put his head in the direction of Morgan and said, "don''t you follow your father?"


    Bob handed the pistol to his left hand and raised his right hand. "Come on, brother, give me a slap. Can I take some pictures of you on my twitter? Oh, my name is Bob Reeves. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Gao Yang held out his hand, patted Bob''s hand and said, "my name is Gao Yang, from China. Thank you for your good gun, but don''t take pictures for me, otherwise I will turn my face, thank you."


    Bob shrugged and said sadly, "well, I respect what you mean, but it''s a pity, brother. You missed a good chance to be famous."


    Gao Yang thinks maybe he can get more information from Bob, at least it''s much easier than asking about his father.


    "Hey, Bob, why were you attacked? I mean, you''re not really here to hunt?"


    "In this damn country, only God knows why we were attacked. Damn it, I really came to hunt. I like hunting very much, but I beat all the prey that can be hit in the United States. When I got my new gun, I didn''t have any prey that interests me to try. So my father came to Sudan this time, and I followed."


    "Then what''s your father doing here? Brother, don''t tell me you need to bring a bazooka when hunting?"


    "Oh, my father came because he wanted to talk about business. You know, southern Sudan will be independent and independent soon. They have voted. Soon, South Sudan will be an independent and independent country. My father will seize this opportunity to do some big business."


    "Independence and independence in South Sudan? This is really a big event. Well, what business does your father do?"


    "Do everything. As long as you make money, my father came here and contacted several large Dinka tribes. I think he wants to buy a large area of land. You know, this area is rich in oil. After the independence and independence of South Sudan, the oil here should be exploited. We stayed here for a few days. I think my father, like me, wants to hunt a lion and go back to decorate his home So we went out to hunt during the day, but somehow we were attacked. Later, you saw that my father''s two bodyguards were dead. If it weren''t for you, maybe we would be dead. "


    Bob didn''t hide it from Gao Yang and dared to say anything. Gao Yang wanted to ask more from Bob, but just then Morgan hurried back, ran to Gao Yang''s front and back, stared at Bob, and then stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said: "Introduce yourself. My name is Morgan Reeves. Thank you for your help. Thank you very much, but we have to leave quickly. The danger is far from over."


    After shaking hands with Morgan, Gao Yang said, "nice to meet you, Mr. Morgan. If it''s convenient for you to answer, I want to know what''s the danger?"


    Mr. Morgan put his gun back into the holster, took out a walkie talkie from his waist and said with a gloomy face: "it''s this. Someone called the dead sniper just now, so if there was no accident, someone would come."


    Just then, Morgan''s walkie talkie rang again, but this time the walkie talkie said secret language. Gao Yang listened to a lot of meaningless words, but Gao Yang was very familiar with the speaker''s voice.


    The three people didn''t make a sound. When the sound in the walkie talkie was over, they pointed to the walkie talkie on their waist, "I''ve heard this man''s voice. He said he wanted to kill you, but he recognized the wrong target and killed some innocent people. In addition, he said that if we want revenge, we''ll go to the Sudan People''s Liberation Front. I exchanged fire with these people this afternoon. Obviously, some people have high quality, but most of them are bad."


    Morgan nodded, his face was very ugly, and said gnashing his teeth: "damn idiots, have you started infighting before you really stand alone? Thank you for your information, but we should go now."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, but shook his head and said, "sorry, I can''t go with you. I still have people to take care of. I have to find them. You can leave by yourself, as if you haven''t seen me."


    Morgan thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "I can''t go by myself. I''m not familiar with the environment here and may be found. So please help us and I''ll pay you. Please make a price. I can hire you according to the highest price among bodyguards or mercenaries. No, well, you take me to Malakal and I''ll pay you 100000 dollars. How about it?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not a matter of money. I told you, there are still people waiting for me. Also, I don''t accept employment because I don''t want to die."


    Morgan hesitated silently for a while. He seemed to have made up his mind, nodded and said to Gao Yang: "in this way, please take us away and find your people. I think they are also going to leave. I will still pay you $100000. Mr. Gao Yang, please help us."


    Gao Yang hesitated. He was afraid that taking Morgan and Bob would lead to unnecessary pursuit, but he had just experienced a battle with these two people. He couldn''t bear to let go of these two people. After a moment of hesitation, Gao Yang nodded and said, "please wait a minute. I need to contact my friends. I have to ask their opinions."


    After that, Gao Yang walked aside for a while, then picked up the walkie talkie and whispered, "I''m Gao Yang. Please reply when you hear me."


    Catherine''s voice came almost immediately, obviously waiting for his call.


    "I''m Catherine, please."


    After explaining the situation, especially the identities of Morgan and Bob, and telling Catherine that it was these two people that led to the misfortune of their photography team, Gao Yang frankly wanted to know what Catherine meant. If Professor buck and Catherine thought they should help them, Gao Yang would take them to meet. If they didn''t want to help them, Gao Yang would go back alone ¡£


    Although they met by chance, Professor Barker provided them with selfless help, and their origins were innocent. Gao Yang naturally regarded them as his own people. As for Morgan and his son, Gao Yang had no obligation to do anything to them. If he hadn''t been involved in the battle, Gao Yang would have gone.


    Professor buck and Catherine soon discussed the results. If Gao Yang is convenient, please help Morgan and his son. Of course, the premise is based on Gao Yang''s own wishes.


    After receiving Hui''s reply, Gao Yang didn''t delay. He ran back to Morgan and his son and said, "time is urgent. Let''s pack up and leave quickly."


    Morgan and his son were naturally overjoyed, and then no one talked nonsense. When they came to the car, Morgan pointed to the two bodies next to the car and said sadly: "if you agree, I want to take their bodies, even if we find a place to bury them after we leave, can we?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "go start the car and I''ll help you carry the body."


    Although the car of Morgan and his son was shot a lot and the body was full of bullet holes, it was miraculously not damaged. Morgan easily started the car and helped Morgan put the two bodies on the back seat. At the same time, Gao Yang took the four M4A1 magazines on one of the bodies.


    There were two bodies in the back seat, so there was no place to sit. At this time, Gao Yang patted his head and ran to the car where the attacker came. After pulling the body off the driver''s seat, he tried to start the car. Fortunately, there was no problem with one car, but there was blood on the glass and seat. Gao Yang fired a shot at each of the four corners of the windshield, and then pulled the windshield After kicking off, he drove to Bob and his son''s car.


    Gao Yang can drive, but he hasn''t driven for several years. Gao Yang is a little rusty to drive, but he can run at last. After turning on the headlights, Gao Yang began to pack things in his car.


    Gao Yang threw Bob''s m1a into his car, and then deliberately ran to the sniper he killed, picked up a sniper rifle and all the bullets, and most importantly, a helmet type night vision.


    I didn''t want anything else, but looking at the rifles scattered on the ground, Gao Yang was really reluctant. After thinking about it, Gao Yang shouted for Bob''s help and went to the enemy he killed and picked up six new AK47.


    The AK47 Gao Yang picked up was much better than the rusty AK he had used, and more than a dozen spare magazines had been collected. If the time was not too tight and it was too troublesome to collect magazines everywhere, Gao Yang just wanted to take all the weapons and ammunition away. Until Morgan loudly urged him to go, Gao Yang reluctantly jumped into the car and led the way out.

 Chapter 19

    In fact, Gao Yang didn''t know where to go. After driving dozens of kilometers, Gao Yang found a place and spent a sleepless night with Morgan and his son hundreds of meters away from the car.


    Long after dawn the next day, Gao Yang took Morgan and his son to the pond where Professor Barker lived. After he called on the walkie talkie, Professor Barker and them quickly came out of their hiding place.


    The relationship between the chief and Gao Yang is the concept of a family. Seeing Gao Yang''s safe return, it is inevitable that there will be a burst of excited greetings and hugs. Of course, when they chattered in akuri, others couldn''t get in. After several people calmed down, Professor buck came forward to give Gao Yang a hug. He slapped Gao Yang''s shoulder with one hand and said excitedly: "Thank you for your courage. You saved all of us. Thank you."


    "Don''t say that, professor. I just did what I should do. I said that my tribe and I will do our best to repay your help."


    The injured Ivan and the photographer Daniel also came forward one by one to thank Gao Yang. Finally, Catherine smiled and walked up to Gao Yang, stretched out her right hand and said, "I said that the brave won''t die easily. It''s great to see you again."


    Gao Yang took Catherine''s hand and said with a smile: "whether there is a dragon or not, I am very happy to be a knight guarding the beautiful princess, but Miss Catherine, shouldn''t we hug now?"


    Catherine smiled and didn''t hug Gao Yang, but put a pretty face forward, kissed Gao Yang''s left cheek gently, and then smiled and said, "this is the way for the princess to express her gratitude to the brave knight."


    For the whole three years of being a soldier, the sow is like a Diao cicada. Although Gao Yang is not a soldier and can''t see women, he faces some women in the tribe who are painted with various patterns and bare their upper bodies all day. Gao Yang is almost the same as having never seen a woman in three years of being a soldier. Besides, Catherine is really a great beauty. Now a beautiful woman gives a gentle kiss, and Gao Yang doesn''t faint I really have a lot of concentration.


    Unfortunately, it''s not the time to be a girl now. He tried to put aside all kinds of untimely ideas in his mind, giggled at Catherine, reluctantly let go of Catherine''s hand, held out his hand and pointed to Morgan and his son: "To introduce you, this is Mr. Morgan Reeves, and this is Mr. Morgan''s son Bob Reeves. As you all know, they have also been attacked, and they are the targets of those terrorists."


    Mr. Morgan looks more than 50 years old. His hair is a little gray and his eyes are very spiritual. When looking at people, he always feels aggressive and oppressive. His thin face looks very dignified, but at this time, Mr. Morgan''s face is solemn. He stepped forward, bowed his head and said: "I''m sorry that I brought you misfortune. Please allow me to express my condolences and apologies to your unfortunate victims. I''m really sorry."


    Professor buck walked up to Morgan, shook hands with Morgan and said, "it''s not your fault, and you don''t have to apologize. Although unacceptable things have happened, it''s the fault of those terrorists. We''re all very sad that such things have happened, but this is not our reason to be angry with you, Mr. Reeves. You don''t have to apologize."


    Mr. Morgan nodded and said to Professor buck, "thank you for your understanding and magnanimity. I am very impressed and grateful for this. Professor, I think the first thing we should consider now is to leave here. The danger is far from over. What do you think?"


    Professor buck frowned, looked at Gao Yang and said, "I also think we should get out of here quickly. I must find the bodies of my team members and inform the U.S. consulate about it. However, are there any terrorists coming back?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I think they will come again, but I don''t understand. How can they accurately find our whereabouts on the vast grassland?"


    Morgan thought for a moment and said, "I went out hunting yesterday. When I was traveling, I told some people my whereabouts. Maybe someone leaked my whereabouts."


    At this time, Professor buck suddenly said, "Mr. Morgan, could you please tell me who wants to kill you and why they kill you?"


    After thinking for a moment, Mr. Morgan shook his head, sighed, and said to Daniel, who had never forgotten to hold the camera: "please turn off the camera, sir, the next thing can''t be recorded."


    Daniel looked at Professor Barker, got the signal and turned off the camera. At this time, Morgan said seriously: "I shouldn''t have said these things, but since I have brought disaster to you, I don''t think I should hide you any more. Gentlemen, in view of my good relationship with some high-level people in South Sudan, the U.S. government asked me to deal with some things and strive for some interests for the U.S. government after South Sudan''s independence. At the same time, I can also gain a lot from this trip to Sudan However, my whereabouts have been exposed. It may be my competitors or people from other countries. They don''t want to see me go back successfully, so they want to kill me. Gentlemen, please keep this secret for me, for my good and for your good. "


    Professor Barker sighed and said angrily, "damn politics, well, we won''t disclose it, but Mr. Morgan, you know, we must explain it to the U.S. Embassy in Sudan and NGC. I''m afraid there are some things I can''t keep secret."


    Morgan nodded and said, "I understand that you don''t need to keep it in the embassy, but in NGC. Please keep some secrets for me as much as possible. Of course, even if you say it, I won''t admit it, and no one will admit it."


    After that, Morgan pointed high and said seriously: "Gentlemen, if you appreciate what he has done for you, please be sure not to broadcast the scenes about him, because everything he has done must offend the forces that he and you can''t afford. I dare say that as long as you broadcast the pictures, he will be dead. No matter who it is, someone will want his life. Of course, I think it''s the most important The safe way is to delete the scenes about him. "


    After hearing Morgan''s words, everyone''s eyes fell on Daniel. Daniel looked at Gao Yang and Professor Barker with pain on his face. Then he reached out and scratched on his head. Finally, he gritted his teeth and stamped his feet, took out a memory card, looked reluctantly, and suddenly put it in his mouth, "Ka" He was bitten in half and threw it out from a distance.


    After throwing out the memory card, Daniel said with a painful face: "the camera about Gao Yang is mainly on that card. It has been destroyed now, but the card used now has the criminal evidence of those terrorists. It can''t be destroyed now. I''ll delete the camera with him, I promise."


    Professor buck nodded and said, "I''ll delete it myself."


    "Now, I think we should go. We drove from Malakal, professor. How about you?"


    "Similarly, the nearest city here is Malakal. There is only an airport there. Our plane is in Malakal."


    Morgan nodded and said to Gao Yang, "it seems that our destination is the same. We can go together, Mr. Gao Yang."


    Everyone''s eyes are looking at Gao Yang. During this period of time, Gao Yang''s performance has convinced everyone. With Gao Yang, their safety factor will be much higher, but Gao Yang has a chance to leave, but he is tangled.


    Gao Yang looked at the chiefs in embarrassment. After three years of getting along day and night, the akuri tribe has become his second home. The chiefs are his relatives. Gao Yang really can''t just leave.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s eyes full of reluctance and hesitation, the chief may have noticed something. He came forward and patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said gently: "go, white boy, go back to your home. If you don''t belong here, go back to your real home."


    Hearing the chief''s words, Gao Yang couldn''t help but burst into tears. It''s not that Gao Yang was too emotional, but that Gao Yang knew that once he left, he really didn''t know whether he would have a chance to see the chief again in his life.


    Watching Gao Yang shed tears, big Baal, small Baal and Cousteau gathered around Gao Yang, danced the hunting dance of akuri tribe and sang their farewell song. After the dance, the chief took off his necklace from his neck, took it to Gao Yang''s neck, and then whispered: "You are the bravest warrior. You are qualified to wear him. With this necklace, the ancestors and gods of the akuri tribe will bless you. Go, white child, go back to your own home."


    Cousteau sobbed, "white boy, you''ll come back to see me, won''t you? You must come back to see me, and I''ll miss you."


    Gao Yang wiped his tears and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. At this time, he suddenly remembered something, and then he ran to his off-road vehicle.


    Gao Yang took six AK47 down and said to the puzzled people, "help me and bring all the magazines."


    Take six rifles to the front and back of the chief, hold one AK high, and say to the chief, "I''m going to go. Leave these to you and let me teach you how to use them. In this way, it will be much easier for you to hunt, and you won''t be afraid of bad guys. I''ll come back to you later. I''ll take you to a safe place and never worry about meeting those bad guys again."


    Professor buck came over and frowned, "Gao, if you do this, they will lose their basic survival skills, and they will lose their civilization."


    "Professor, I understand, but I think it''s more important to survive than to preserve the primitive civilization. If the primitive civilization is more important, should we all live the same life as them? Professor, you haven''t seen the difficult life of the akuli tribe. I don''t want to come back and find that the akuli tribe was destroyed by famine or man-made disasters, and I don''t want to die, And I will try to make them move to a safe place and live a modern life, so it doesn''t matter whether they retain their current survival skills. "

 Chapter 20

    Gao Yang soon taught the chief how to use the gun. The AK47 rifle has this advantage. It is simple and easy to learn.


    As one of the most popular rifles in the world for extremely illiterate people, in Africa, for whatever reason, the rifle is exposed to the sun and rain and is tortured by all kinds. Even if it is rusty enough to only see the shape of a gun, AK47 can be used. It''s really suitable to give it to the akuri tribe.


    As like as two peas, the animal was shot and killed by a high flying goat. The shooting antelope was exactly the same as the one who was eaten by a leopard. It was only slightly smaller. Professor Barker told him that it was a water antelope and not what rare animal it was.


    Gao Yang doesn''t care if he shoots any rare animals, but Professor buck cares very much.


    Gao Yang taught the chief how to shoot. Soon, the chief and the four of them could accurately hit the key part of the dead antelope at a distance of 40 or 50 meters. Instead, Gao Yang spent more than two hours in order to teach them how to clean the gun, how to protect the elasticity of the spring in the magazine, and so on.


    It took less than three hours to teach several extremely illiterate people to master AK47. Gao Yang''s time is almost the average in the world. If Gao Yang is irresponsible, he only needs to let the chiefs learn to shoot and change bullets, this time can be reduced to less than five minutes.


    After the chiefs were taught to use guns and let them go back to the tribe, Gao Yang and his party finally began to take action. Morgan and his son had a car, Gao Yang and Professor Buck had five people and a car, heading for Malakal.


    In fact, Gao Yang once wanted to let Professor buck and Morgan and his son act separately, but now only Morgan and his son have a GPS. Without GPS, no one can find the way to Malakal. In addition, even if Professor buck acts alone, they may not be immune from attack, so they finally rush together.


    Because they were divided into two cars, Gao Yang gave the walkie talkie given to him by Professor Barker to Morgan and his son, so that the two cars could contact during the journey. Of course, they changed the frequency and were not afraid of being monitored.


    According to GPS, Gao Yang''s straight-line distance from Malakal is 150 kilometers, but the car can''t travel in a straight line, so Gao Yang estimates that they can''t reach Malakal until after dark at the earliest, and he has to pray that there will be no more attacks on the road.


    At the beginning, it went very smoothly. Although it needed to bypass some obstacles, the car basically drove in a straight line to Malakal. However, after driving more than 30 kilometers, the last news Gao Yang wanted to hear came.


    "I know why they found us. Look at the sky."


    Bob shouted at his throat on the walkie talkie. Gao Yang looked up and saw a small plane in the sky, and Gao Yang immediately found something wrong. The small plane has been doing S-shaped maneuvers for only one purpose, namely investigation.


    After a dark scold, Gao Yang shouted to Daniel driving: "speed up, we''re being watched. There''s a plane in the sky."


    After discovering the two cars on the ground, Gao Yang''s small plane has been circling in the air, always following Gao Yang over them and refused to leave. Gao Yang looks at it and gets angry, but Gao Yang can only look at it in the sky, but there is nothing he can do.


    At this time, Morgan''s voice came from the walkie talkie, "Gao Yang, my people have heard that the Dinka will send someone to pick us up into Malakal. As long as we can meet them, we will be safe, but before that, we have to rely on ourselves."


    "Yes, but how can we get rid of the plane above us? If we are followed by the plane all the time, I''m afraid we will be caught up before we get to Malakal."


    "My father participated in the Korean War, so I always have respect for the Chinese soldiers. You are very good at creating miracles in the case of unfavorable equipment. I''d like to know if you can solve this problem."


    "I can''t help it. I can''t shoot off the plane with a rifle. Another thing you''re wrong? I''m not a soldier. I haven''t been a soldier."


    "Are you not a soldier? Judging from your performance last night, I always think you are an elite soldier who has experienced many battles."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I''ve been through a hundred battles, but it''s just a wargame. I''m just a military fan. I''m not a soldier, let alone an elite, so I can''t give you a satisfactory and professional answer."


    "Wow, your performance is too magical. I can''t believe you''re just a military fan. Let me guess, are you a Chinese agent? Just kidding, let me think of another way."


    There was a temporary silence in the walkie talkie. After more than ten minutes, Morgan''s voice rang again, "Good news, I finally found out who attacked us. The attackers were Nuer people from the Sudan People''s Liberation Front, but their threat was not great. The biggest threat to us was a mercenary regiment called vulture, which had about 50 members and was very active in the first belt of Central Africa."


    "Mr. Morgan, what''s the use of knowing who attacked us now?"


    "Of course, as like as two peas, the vulture mercenary regiment is created by a nickname called vulture. This guy is similar to his nickname. If the prey loses the ability to resist, he will rush up. If the prey is alive, even if it is weak, the vultures will not play. This guy and his mercenary regiment are never good at fighting hard. They are just one. A group of soft eggs who bully the weak. As long as I can get in touch with the vultures, I can let the vultures go away with his mercenary regiment. If only the Nuer people are left, it''s much easier to deal with it, but I need time. My people are trying to get in touch with the vultures. Now I just hope the vultures'' satellite phone hasn''t been turned off. "


    "Don''t you have a walkie talkie from the vulture mercenary regiment? Why don''t you try it?"


    "I''ve tried, but I can''t. They''ve changed the frequency. Now they can only find out his satellite phone number. It should be found out. It just takes time. As long as I find his phone, I can let people put enough pressure on him."


    After hearing Morgan''s words, Gao Yang suddenly remembered one thing. If the guy who used to talk to him on the walkie talkie was a vulture, the vulture may still keep the communication frequency of the walkie talkie in the photography team. Although there is little hope, he always has to try to know the result.


    Gao Yang and Professor Barker asked for the frequency of the walkie talkie they used, and then adjusted the walkie talkie in his hand to the previous frequency. Gao Yang pressed the launch button, "call vultures, please answer, call vultures, if you receive, please answer, this is very important."


    A few minutes later, the walkie talkie was quiet. Gao Yang was disappointed. After calling again several times, Gao Yang felt that the vulture could not receive his call. When he was trying to change the frequency back, a voice suddenly came from the walkie talkie.


    "Who is looking for me, primitive man, is it you? I''m more and more curious about you. If you don''t die later, I think we''ll have a chance to meet, but I''m sorry to tell you, I''ll peel off your skin myself."


    Gao Yang was so excited that he ignored the threat of vultures. After stopping, he shouted to the walkie talkie, "wait, someone wants to talk to you."


    After the two cars stopped, Gao Yang jumped out of the car, waved the walkie talkie and ran to Morgan''s car, shouting, "come on, get in touch with the vulture. Come and talk to him."


    After a surprised look at Gao Yang, Morgan Jie took over the walkie talkie, thought for a moment, and said in a dignified voice: "Is it a vulture? I''m your target, Morgan. It seems that your employer didn''t tell you the identity of the person you want to kill. Well, now let me tell you, you''re in big trouble. After I contact my people by satellite phone, whether you kill me or not, you''ll die. I promise I''ll kill you and your family in Cape Town. Let me think, um, your wife Son, your two sons, ah, and the two dogs and a horse you like, do you want me to say their names, Mr. Jan van leebeck? "


    After Mr. Morgan said a lot of words, the voice from the other end of the walkie talkie was no longer arrogant, but said nervously, "who the hell are you? How do you know my name?"


    Mr. Morgan smiled contemptuously, "Don''t ask such stupid questions. If you don''t want to be chased by ten mercenaries, and if you don''t want to hear the death of your wife and children today, I think you''d better get out of here quickly and tell me your phone number. Someone will call you to confirm that I''m not scaring you. My patience is limited. I''ll give you ten minutes. If you exceed the time limit, you''ll be responsible for the consequences."


    Obviously, Morgan was in trouble, but when Morgan talked to the vulture, he not only showed great toughness, but also had a full atmosphere. Obviously, it was not even talking. The vulture didn''t ask Morgan to wait more. He didn''t even wait for ten seconds, so he reported a phone number.


    Mr. Morgan picked up a satellite phone from the car. After calling and reporting the vulture''s number, he hung up without saying anything more.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s puzzled and adoring eyes, Morgan shrugged and said with a smile: "there''s no way. My strength here is limited, so I can only use threat and intimidation. Otherwise, we can wait here quietly for someone to pick us up."


    Gao Yang doesn''t think that Morgan''s strength is limited. It hasn''t been a long time since last night. He just made a few phone calls, checked the bottom of the vulture in a short time, and contacted someone to pick it up. The energy shown by Morgan is enough to shock Gao Yang.


    Looking at Professor Barker, he is also a celebrity in the United States, but he has contacted several places through Mr. Morgan''s phone, whether in the United States or the embassy, or the National Geographic Channel, and no one can provide useful help. It''s not that no one cares about the life and death of Professor Barker''s crew. The only problem is that it''s out of reach Before the help provided by the local government arrived, I''m afraid Professor Barker had become corpses.


    In fact, Gao Yang also called. As early as the first time, he contacted his parents in China with Morgan''s satellite phone. Unfortunately, one of his parents'' calls was in arrears, and the other couldn''t be connected. It was like this many times, so that Gao Yang finally had a chance, but he couldn''t contact his parents. As for the phone number of Gao Yang''s friends, it''s a pity It doesn''t exist in his mind, but on his mobile phone, so that he can''t make a phone call with China now.


    However, after trying several times and being unable to connect, Gao Yang can only restrain his urgency to talk to his parents, and he feels it''s not too late to call again when it''s safe. In case he can''t escape this disaster, wouldn''t it make his parents fall into greater grief after having a good time in the air.

 Chapter 21

    Before long, the voice of vultures came from Morgan''s walkie talkie.


    "Mr. Morgan, if I remove my people, can you promise not to pursue this matter?"


    Morgan didn''t hesitate. "Take your people away and tell me who hired you. I can treat it as if it hadn''t happened. I have my word."


    "The person who contacted me was an Ethiopian named Garang, but he was a member of the * * nationality. After arriving in South Sudan, we took joint action with a Nuer force. They all belong to the Sudan People''s Liberation Front. The commander is pip, a total of 76 people, but I think they come from three tribes. That''s all I know."


    Morgan pondered for a moment, nodded, picked up the walkie talkie again and said, "well, you can leave. I''ll let you go, but if you kill the people of National Geographic Channel, it''s none of my business if the U.S. government troubles you."


    The vulture roared: "Those damn idiots, my God, I was killed by those idiots. Mr. Morgan, the people on the National Geographic Channel were killed by the Nuer people. We didn''t even set a target, so those idiots rushed over and killed everyone. Well, Mr. Morgan, I know it has something to do with me, and I can only think I''m unlucky, but I''m not afraid of the U.S. government looking for me Bother, I only care about your attitude, Mr. Morgan. As long as you don''t pursue it, I''m not afraid. Well, I''ll withdraw now. "


    After the vulture said that, not long after, the small plane hovering above them suddenly lowered its height, swung its wings several times, skimmed over the top of the vulture''s head and flew straight away. Just after the plane flew away, the vulture told Morgan a coordinate from the walkie talkie, which is where the Nuer people are now.


    Morgan input the coordinates into GPS and found that the straight-line distance from them was more than 30 kilometers. The Nuer people could not pose any threat to them. Without the help of vulture mercenaries and air reconnaissance, the Nuer people could not find them at all.


    Although they still dare not completely relax their vigilance, they are much more relaxed after all. After telling Professor Barker the good news, everyone can embark on the road again in a relaxed mood.


    Back in the car to continue on the road, Gaoyang''s mood has been very happy. As long as he can reach Malakal, it means safety.


    Feeling relaxed, Gao Yang finally has the leisure to ask about the current situation.


    Today is February 16, 2011, and the day Gao Yang arrived in Ethiopia is July 2008, which is almost three years.


    After Professor Barker''s analysis, Gao Yang also got a general understanding of the course of his air crash. His plane may have crashed into the Blue Nile flowing into Ethiopia, and then Gao Yang flowed down the Blue Nile until it was washed into Sudan before reaching the West Bank of the Blue Nile.


    After Gaoyang landed, he followed the akuri tribe and moved slowly to the plain between the White Nile and the Blue Nile, which is the main area of the conflict between North and South Sudan. Although the large-scale civil war in Sudan has stopped, the small-scale exchange of fire has not ended.


    This year, not long ago, on January 9, 2011, South Sudan voted to confirm that it would leave alone, so a new war could break out at any time. National Geographic Channel wanted to seize this rare peacetime to shoot a documentary on animals before the arrival of a new round of war. They invited Professor Buck, a well-known zoologist and naturalist, to cooperate Shooting, but innocent involved in a disaster.


    Among the people sent by the National Geographic Channel this time, two were killed by the attackers, and the other 14 were guides and guards hired in Sudan. Of course, if Professor Barker didn''t follow Gao Yang to save people, all the people of the National Geographic Channel would be killed, so Professor Barker saved themselves when they saved people.


    As for the only female Catherine in the whole team, she is Professor Barker''s student. Although she is a girl, Catherine has always been interested in shooting and protecting wild animals, and has made efforts and actions for it. She begged Professor barker for a long time, and finally came to Sudan with Professor Barker.


    After listening to Professor Barker''s explanation, some of Gao Yang''s questions were finally answered. No wonder he encountered a gunfight shortly after he got ashore from the river. No wonder his plane crashed in Ethiopia, but he finally arrived in Sudan and lived for a long time without meeting people in the civilized world.


    Now their destination is Malakal, which is the city of southern Sudan, but it is still controlled by Khartoum, and there is a heavy Force stationed. As long as they get to Malakal, they will be safe, but outside Malakal, there is an active area of the Sudan People''s Liberation Front, and they have to be careful on the way.


    For Sudan, Gao Yang is just a passer-by. He doesn''t care about how the situation in Sudan will develop. The only thing that worries Gao Yang is the akuri tribe, because Professor Barker thinks they will fight, and the war area is not far from the area where the akuri tribe now lives.


    The only good news is that the location of the akuri tribe is very remote. Even if there is a war, it should not be affected too much. As long as the akuri tribe carefully avoids the situation and hides in the rain forest in the south, there should be no big problem.


    With the passage of time, Gao Yang and his party approached Malakal without fear and danger. Finally, they went on a bumpy dirt road. On both sides of the road, some farmland and huts built of soil and thatch began to appear. On the road, people with AK rifles can often be seen on the way. When they see speeding cars, they will give way, Watched them leave with indifferent eyes.


    When it was just dark, Gao Yang and his team finally reached the periphery of Malakal city. No one shot at them all the way, and Morgan didn''t join the reinforcements sent by Dinka, but hurried all the way and tried to avoid everyone.


    When he arrived at the edge of the city, he could finally be regarded as a safety zone. Morgan, who led the way in front, stopped the car and asked Gao Yang to give him all the guns in his hands, because he might encounter trouble when entering Malakal city with a gun, and giving the gun to Morgan obviously could avoid these troubles.


    Gao Yang is not a murderer. He is only holding a gun to protect himself. Now that he has arrived in Malakal, it doesn''t matter whether he has a gun or not. It''s what Gao Yang wants to see most if he can leave here without fear and danger. Gao Yang doesn''t want to do it again.


    After two checkpoints, Morgan opened the way. Gao Yang and his party easily entered Malakal city and went straight to the largest hotel in Malakal city.

 Chapter 22

    Malakal is a big city at the junction of North and South Sudan, but compared with the suburbs, the difference is that there are more houses. Gao Yang didn''t even see a slightly taller building along the way.


    After arriving at the most prosperous area of Malakal, the situation has improved. Some small buildings began to appear scattered on the street, and finally some cities should look like.


    When he finally arrived at the hotel to stay, a white man waiting at the door of the hotel greeted him. Without waiting for the car to stop, the white man ran to Morgan''s car, opened Morgan''s door and said with concern: "thank God, it''s great that you came back safely. I''ve booked a room. Please follow me."


    Morgan jumped out of the car, nodded to the white man who greeted him, walked to the car in which Gao Yang and his friends were riding, and said, "gentlemen, we have arrived. Now there is nothing to do. People can rest, but I think Professor buck should see the mayor and the police here right away."


    Professor Buck said anxiously, "yes, my human bodies are still thrown on the grassland. If I can, I want to go back all night to find their bodies."


    Gao Yang doesn''t think Professor Barker can still find the bodies of the victims. Nearly two days and one night have passed. For such a long time, vultures and hyenas on the grassland will eat up all the dead bodies, even bone residue.


    Mr. Morgan nodded and said, "I''m willing to provide you with all the help you can. You can follow my people to the police station. The mayor has been waiting there, and where the commander of the garrison is. You can shorten some time, or even leave overnight. You can also contact the embassy where you can. I''m sure someone from the embassy will come to deal with this matter tomorrow."


    Professor buck nodded again and again. Without Morgan''s help, it would be nice for him to see the mayor tomorrow. As for when to send someone to search for the victims, I don''t know when to wait.


    Professor buck shook hands with Morgan and said, "thank you for your help. I''m very grateful."


    Morgan shook his head and said, "it''s because of me. I just want to ease my conscience. Professor, I''ll leave as soon as possible. I''ll probably leave tonight. If you need any help, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    Professor Barker looked at Gao Yang and said, "Mr. Morgan, our mutual friend Gao Yang is eager to go home. I wanted to help him return home, but you know, we must stay here for a while. We can''t go until the things here are solved, so can you help him?"


    Mr. Morgan smiled at Gao Yang and said, "I''m about to speak. It seems that we want to be together. I also think it''s better for Mr. Gao Yang to leave here as soon as possible. After all, he killed a lot of people. Professor, please don''t mention Gao Yang when negotiating with the government and our lovely embassy, so as not to cause him trouble. What do you think?"


    Professor Barker nodded seriously and said, "I know the power here. I won''t mention him, and our people have unified their caliber and won''t cause trouble to Gao Yang. Don''t worry."


    Morgan waved and the white man who opened the door came over. Morgan pointed to the white man and said: "Professor, he is my man. When you are ready, just say hello to him, and he will always stay to help you. I won''t go with you. It''s inconvenient for me to show up, and Bob''s injury should be dealt with immediately, so I''ll fly away directly after the plane comes."


    After that, Morgan said to Gao Yang, "now you should take a bath, change your clothes, and then wait to leave with me by plane. I will go to Libya immediately. Personally, I strongly suggest you leave here as soon as possible. Of course, I''m asking for your opinion. You have to make your own decision."


    After Morgan finished, Professor buck frowned and said, "Mr. Morgan, please forgive me. Libya doesn''t seem very peaceful now. Why do you want to go now?"


    Morgan shrugged and said helplessly: "You know, no matter what we do, we''d better go ahead of others. It''s precisely because Libya is going to be chaotic that I have to rush there as soon as possible. It''s not easy to do business now. I have to cherish every opportunity to make money. According to the news I just got, Liberia has been chaotic and civil war seems inevitable, so I''ll hurry, of course For Yu Gaoyang, staying here and going to Libya are not good choices, so he needs to make a choice. "


    Morgan and buck both looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang hesitated, but he didn''t know what to choose. He didn''t know what happened in Libya, but obviously Malakal was not a safe haven, especially Gao Yang didn''t want to deal with the police or army here.


    Gaoyang didn''t want to wait any longer. He just wanted to go home as soon as possible, so Gaoyang just hesitated for a moment and soon made up his mind.


    "I went to Libya with Mr. Morgan so that I could go home faster."


    Professor buck nodded, came forward and hugged Gao Yang, took out his pen, wrote a line on a small book, pulled down the paper and handed it to Gao Yang, saying, "I don''t have time to send you away. This is my contact information in the United States. When you get home, please call me and tell me that I think we are already friends, right?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "of course we are friends. I''ll call you as soon as I get back. In the future, we have plenty of opportunities to meet, and on the premise of safety."


    Morgan clapped his hands and said, "well, we still have time to say goodbye. Now let''s go into the hotel."


    Professor buck nodded and said, "you go back to the hotel and talk slowly. I have to go to the police station first."


    After Professor buck and Morgan''s men left together, Gao Yang and the rest entered the hotel, and the two bodies in Mr. Morgan''s car were tightly wrapped in body bags and ready to be transported with the plane. Gao Yang felt that from this point of view, Morgan should be very good to his men, If a person tries his best to bring back the bodies of his subordinates, he won''t be much worse when dealing with the living.


    Entering the hotel, Gaoyang has his own room, and it is rare that there is an air conditioner in the room. Although Gaoyang has adapted to the high temperature of nearly 40 degrees here in the dry season, it is still happy to be cooler.


    Gao Yangtong took a bath happily, which was his first real bath in three years. After he finished, two hours had passed.


    Gao Yang changed into the clothes given to him by Bob. He was about the same height as Bob. The clothes were fit on his body, but he was a little fat. However, Gao Yang put on his clothes again after three years. On the contrary, he felt that he was not used to it. However, Bob didn''t bring spare shoes, but gave Gao Yang a few pairs of socks, so Gao Yang could only wear the boots he hadn''t changed in three years.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t want to throw away those boots. The quality of Dana military boots has to be said to be super good. They have been worn for more than three years. Except for some small wounds on the leather, which look dirty and old, Gao Yang''s boots have no problem. The most important thing is that Gao Yang has feelings for his boots and won''t wear them again after going back, Gao Yang will also collect these military boots.


    While Gao Yang was brushing his smelly boots, Catherine knocked on his door. When she saw Gao Yang, Catherine was stunned. Then she smiled and said, "you put on your clothes, I can''t recognize you. Well, the way you put on your clothes is different from what I imagined."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "what you said is easy to be misunderstood. It seems that I didn''t wear clothes. In fact, I have clothes."


    "Well, if the hula is also a dress, I''m wrong. Well, I came to give you this."


    Catherine handed Gao Yang a note. Gao Yang looked at it. It said Catherine''s address, phone number and a series of contact information on the Internet.


    Gao Yang carefully put the note in his pocket and said with a smile, "I''ll put it away. I''ll call you when I get back."


    After that, Gao Yang didn''t know how to continue. When he faced Catherine, he always felt at a loss. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to speak. For a moment, he seemed a little embarrassed.


    Catherine smiled softly and said, "aren''t you going to invite me to sit down?"


    Gao Yang woke up from a dream and hurriedly said, "please sit down, please sit down."


    Just then, Catherine puffed and said, "your performance is really bad. I bet you don''t have a girlfriend."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with embarrassment on his face, "I didn''t want to, but later I didn''t have a chance, so I not only didn''t have a girlfriend, but my first kiss was still there, ha ha."


    After Gao Yang finished, he regretted. He didn''t know which tendon he was wrong and dared to say anything. However, to Gao Yang''s consternation, Catherine looked at him directly, suddenly leaned forward, put her hands on his shoulders, and kissed his mouth with attractive red lips.


    Feeling the heat on his lips, Gao Yang''s mind was blank. It was really his first kiss, but just then, before Gao Yang came, the chicken felt what his first kiss was like. The door was suddenly pushed open, and then bob shouted and rushed in.


    "Hey, brother, the plane arrived early. We''re leaving soon... Wow, sorry, I''m going out now."


    Unfortunately, it was late. Hearing Bob''s cry, Catherine had finished her little kiss and stepped back.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s burning eyes, Bob said at a loss: "sorry, very sorry, really very, very sorry, I''m leaving now. Well, we can postpone some departure, no problem."


    Catherine ignored Bob, just smiled at Gao Yang, pursed her lips and whispered: "I''m sorry to take away your first kiss, but it doesn''t seem to feel much. It''s different from what I imagined. Well, I hope you don''t get me wrong. In the fairy tale, the princess shouldn''t give her first kiss to the warrior who saved her, so I''m not pursuing you. I just want to express my gratitude. And everyone''s first kiss. We''re even. Well, the farewell ceremony is over It''s over. Bye. "

 Chapter 23

    Malakal''s airport was small, and there were no flights taking off at night. Only the plane to pick up Morgan stopped on the runway.


    Gao Yang''s car drove straight to the side of the plane, and three people came with the plane, standing next to the cabin door of the plane.


    Morgan got out of the car and walked to a man waiting by the plane. After hugging him, Morgan whispered, "your brother''s body is in the car. I''m sorry, Simon."


    Simon nodded and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Morgan, Moses just did his duty. Thank you very much for taking Moses home."


    Patted Simon on the shoulder, Mr. Morgan and the other two nodded, motioned Bob and Gao Yang to follow, and quickly stepped on the plane.


    To pick up Morgan is a beautiful Gulfstream G450. This is Morgan''s private plane. This kind of plane can do intercontinental navigation. Although Gao Yang doesn''t know how much it will cost to buy such a plane, he knows that this plane must be valuable.


    There were 19 seats in the cabin. After Morgan told Gao Yang to be casual, he went to the front of the cabin and began to talk in a low voice with the people who came to pick him up. Gao Yang consciously sat farthest from Morgan.


    Seeing Gao Yang sitting in the corner, Bob smiled and sat next to Gao Yang, raised his arm and stabbed him, "Hey, man, you won''t still be angry with me? Well, I apologize to you again. I swear I won''t spoil your good deeds next time."


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "I''m not angry. I''m just afraid, brother. I''m scared to death now."


    Bob said strangely, "fear? What are you afraid of? Do you have a psychological shadow on flying?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, "no, as soon as I think I can go home right away, I''m afraid. I''ve been away from home for too long and don''t know the situation at home. We have a Chinese saying, it''s called being timid near home. I think I''m in this situation now."


    Bob shrugged and looked puzzled. "It''s a strange idea. What''s to be afraid of going home? If I were you, I wouldn''t contact them all the time. Go home and surprise them. Well, we''re leaving this damn country soon. You should be happy."


    When Gao Yang spoke to Bob, the plane was ready to take off. When the man named Simon got on the plane, the plane immediately began to close the cabin door and prepare to take off.


    After Simon got on the plane, he didn''t immediately sit in his seat, but went straight to Gao Yang and stretched out his hand to Gao Yang. After holding it with Gao Yang, Simon said in a slightly hoarse voice: "My name is Simon. I''m Moses'' brother. I came to thank you for completing his unfinished responsibilities for my brother and protecting Mr. Morgan. In addition, thank you for helping Mr. Morgan bring back my brother''s body. Thank you very much, young man."


    After that, Simon went to Morgan and sat down. After Simon sat down, the plane began to taxi immediately.


    Gao Yang knows that Simon''s brother is Mr. Morgan''s bodyguard Moses, the extremely powerful cow man, and Gao Yang looks at Simon. Although he looks no different from ordinary people and is not eye-catching, Gao Yang can feel the calluses on Simon''s hand when shaking hands, so he can be sure that Simon is definitely a cow man.


    When the plane took off, Gao Yang lowered his voice and said to Bob: "which Simon is also your father''s bodyguard? He seems very powerful. What''s the origin?"


    Bob also lowered his voice and said cautiously: "You are right. He is a very, very powerful guy. Like his brother, he is one of the most powerful people under my father. One of his brothers is with my father and the other stays in China. They are all Jews. They come from Israel and seem to be the same army, but they refuse to tell me which army they belong to. No one knows, and my father doesn''t know , I suspect they belong to Mossad, but I''m just guessing. I know that. "


    Knowing that Simon came from Israel, Gao Yang immediately increased his interest in Simon for no other reason, but because the Israeli special forces are too powerful and mysterious, and it is no exaggeration to say that the Israeli special forces have created the most brilliant record in the world. So far, Israel has not announced the name of any special forces, but A "wild boy" special force is only speculation, without any official recognition from Israel. It is completely impossible to confirm the existence of this force.


    As a military fan, Gao Yang is very interested in Israeli special forces, so he has a strong interest in Simon, but that''s all. Gao Yang won''t foolishly ask Simon which army he comes from, nor will he ask for an autograph like the Star chaser in the past. He just glanced at Simon with curious and respectful eyes.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s eyes have been on Simon, Bob gently stabbed him and whispered, "Hey, brother, don''t just look at Simon. Tell me about you. Your Chinese special forces are as mysterious as Israel. Tell me. I promise I won''t reveal it."


    Gao Yang cried and laughed, "where do you look at me like a special force? I told you, I''m just a military fan, a military fan."


    Bob said dismissively, "come on, man, I''m also a military fan. Well, although I''m only obsessed with ordnance, I''m also a military fan. Do you think I can survive under the circumstances? Moses is so powerful that he died. Dare you say you''re just a military fan? Don''t tease me. You must have a special mission, right?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "I''m really just a military fan. I''m not a special soldier or a spy. I''ve only practiced shooting for three years. I''m a professional. As for the reason why I did well at that time, I just did the right thing in the right place. That''s all. Of course, the main reason is that I''m lucky, very, very good. When I''m good, bullets will avoid me, except this I really have no other explanation. "


    "Really?"


    "Really, I swear to God."


    Bob sighed disappointed and said, "well, I believe what you said is true. By the way, there is a gift for you."


    After that, Bob took off the holster from his waist, handed it to Gao Yang and said, "here you are, my love gun and the best partner of hunters."


    Gao Yang took the holster and pulled out a silver glittering large revolver.


    The gun is the m686 of Smith Wilson company. M686 can be said to be a generation classic of Smith Wilson company. It launches. 357 magnum high-power bullet. This bullet is very powerful and can kill beasts such as bears and lions. Moreover, m686 can hold seven bullets, which is more than most high-power revolvers.


    Although the m686 cannot become the mainstream portable self-defense pistol because of its large recoil and volume, the m686 revolver will not jam. The high power of the. 357 magnum bullet, coupled with the characteristics that it can be safely pulled out without insurance, makes the m686 a favorite of hunters.


    Bob''s m686 is a six inch barrel, not the largest model of m686. It''s heavy in his hand. This is the first time Gao Yang has touched a revolver, and Gao Yang can''t put it down whether it''s appearance or feel. Moreover, Bob''s m686 chrome plated body and ivory handle patch show that this is another customized boutique.


    After playing for half a day, Gao Yang sighed and gave the gun back to Bob. He said helplessly, "forget it, I''d better give it back to you. I''m going home soon. It''s impossible to take the gun back."


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes readers. The latest, fastest and hottest serials are original at starting point! & & A & & &; & & A & &; mobile phone users can go to m.qidian.com to read & & A & &;

 Chapter 24

    It was early in the morning when he arrived in Benghazi. After Gao Yang got off the plane, he felt a little cold and couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    In January, the temperature in Benghazi was also more than ten degrees, but in the early morning, it was about ten degrees. He was used to the high temperature on the Sudanese grassland. The temperature of ten degrees was too low for him.


    After staying in a real hotel with Morgan, Gao Yang could finally sleep in a real bed, but Gao Yang didn''t sleep too long. At noon, he was invited to Morgan''s room by Bob.


    When he saw Morgan, Gao Yang felt that Morgan didn''t look like a man of nearly 60 years old. Morgan, like him, experienced a highly stressful escape, and then took a long plane to get here. But Gao Yang was still depressed at this time, while Morgan was energetic.


    Gao Yang sat opposite Morgan. After Gao Yang sat down, Morgan took out a stack of banknotes, put them on the table, pushed them to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "This is 6000 dollars. I still owe you 94000. Sorry, I don''t have much cash on me. Obviously, you can''t accept checks and transfers, but please rest assured. After you return home, just give me a call, and I''ll transfer the rest of the money to your account. I''ll pay the handling fee."


    Looking at a stack of banknotes on the table, Gao Yang was a little stunned. He looked at Morgan and said, "Mr. Morgan, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Morgan opened his hand and said, "I said that as long as you send me to Malakal, I will pay you $100000. I am a man of my word. You did it, so now is the time for me to fulfill my promise."


    Gao Yang remembered that Morgan did say such words at that time, but he didn''t take Morgan''s words seriously at that time, but he didn''t expect Morgan to really fulfill his promise.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, put the money on the table in his pocket, and then said sincerely: "That''s enough, Mr. Morgan. I didn''t intend to ask for your money. Well, now I really need money, so I take these, but I don''t need the rest. I didn''t do anything. If it weren''t for you, Professor Barker and I couldn''t get to Malakal, and you took me away from Sudan, so I think we''ll just be even."


    Morgan shook his head and said: "I like your attitude towards money, Gao, but I don''t like your attitude towards business. Friendship is friendship. Business is business. I proposed employment, but you didn''t object. Finally, I escorted me to Malakal. In this case, our business has been completed, so it''s natural for me to pay. We have to have the spirit of contract. And maybe you think It''s nothing to save a stranger from a group of people''s guns, but for me, you saved Bob and me. From a point of view, 100000 dollars seems a little less. However, it''s still the same sentence. Friendship is friendship, business is business, you take the money, and then I owe you another favor. "


    Hearing Morgan''s words, Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, Mr. Morgan, I can only thank you for your generosity."


    Morgan waved his hand and laughed: "Well, young man, Benghazi is neither a big city nor a colorful world, but for a person who has been on the grassland for three years, you must want to go out for a walk, go, buy clothes, and have some fun. The most important thing is to find a good restaurant to have a big meal. I think you must be hungry. It''s a pity. I''d like to invite you to eat and return to civilization The first big meal in the world, but unfortunately, I have to go out right away. "


    As Morgan spoke, Bob winked and said, "Hey, brother, now you have a lot of money. Don''t you want to invite me to have fun?"


    Gao Yang smiled, stood up, shook hands with Morgan, turned to Bob and said, "come on, whatever you want to do, it''s my treat."


    The lobby of the hotel provides currency exchange business. After exchanging US dollars for some dinars, Gao Yang and Bob walked out of the hotel and strolled in the downtown of Benghazi. Gao Yang felt like an alien for a moment. Looking at the street where people come and go, Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing: "I always thought I couldn''t come back."


    Bob shrugged and said, "don''t think too much. What you should do now is to celebrate, but first of all, you change your clothes and shoes. Now you look funny."


    Gao Yang also felt a little cold. He agreed with Bob. He found a mall and bought a suit of clothes from inside to outside. However, Gao Yang didn''t buy new shoes. Instead, he bought jeans to make the clothes match boots.


    After taking on a new look, Gao Yang and Bob began to discuss where to go. They both agreed that they should go to dinner and have a drink, but it was a little difficult where to go.


    Looking at the shops and restaurants on the street, neither of them knew where to go. At this time, Bob said, "I have a very good suggestion. How about we go to eat Chinese food?"


    "Very good, but where is the Huaxia hotel? We haven''t seen it all the way."


    Bob looked around, then looked at his watch and said, "this is my first time abroad. I want to walk around. It''s still early. Why don''t we look while walking?"


    Gao Yang didn''t have any opinion, so he strolled along with Bob. Slowly they came to a small street. Pedestrians became very rare. Looking at the empty street, Gao Yang suddenly remembered something.


    "Hi, Bob, your father said that the situation in Libya is not very stable now. Let''s not go too far."


    Bob said carelessly, "you saw just now that it looks unstable here. Will you go shopping when you want to fight? Look at the people in the shopping mall, I know there''s nothing."


    Just as Bob''s voice fell, a large number of people suddenly poured out of the empty street, and countless people gathered in the street from the houses facing the street in the small alley, then held up the flag and shouted slogans. They looked very angry and headed in the same direction.


    Gao Yang and Bob were stunned, and then they said "Falk" together


    "I take back what I said just now. Something big has happened here. We have to leave quickly."


    Gao Yang pulled Bob back a few steps and whispered, "keep your voice down, wait for them to pass, and then we''ll go in the opposite direction. Don''t you want to go to a place where they meet? When we get to a place with few people, we''ll go back to the hotel quickly."


    Bob nodded and whispered, "unfortunately, we have to wait until they pass us."


    Gao Yang and Bob didn''t move either. They stood by the wall and didn''t move under the gaze of countless people. Gao Yang was afraid that he would be attacked by those obviously angry guys because he was a foreigner. He was better, but Bob''s blonde hair was too eye-catching. It looked like a westerner.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang was just eye-catching, but no one came forward to say anything or do something. Finally, after the street became empty again, Gao Yang wiped a cold sweat and said, "hurry, hurry."


    And Bob ran in the opposite direction of the crowd for a long time. Gao Yang met four crowd gatherings along the way. Fortunately, they all passed by the crowd in the wrong direction, but what makes Gao Yang depressed is that these gathered crowds don''t seem to go in the same direction, so Gao Yang doesn''t know where to go.


    The most terrible thing is that Gao Yang and the two of them lost their way and walked around in the streets of Benghazi. They didn''t know where they were. They had been meeting a large-scale crowd all the time. It''s impossible for them to find a taxi.


    Once again, he met a team of about 100 people. Gao Yang pulled Bob''s clothes and whispered, "follow them, or we won''t go out for a day."


    Although Gao Yang''s proposal was risky, Bob had no other way, so Gao Yang and Bob followed them far behind and wanted to go back to the main street.


    Gao Yang soon found that his proposal was not very clever. The team they followed was getting bigger and bigger. When Gao Yang looked behind him, he was even more frightened. More people poured out from behind him. Now Gao Yang and they have become part of a large group of people.


    Gao Yang pulled Bob''s sleeve and Nuo mouth. The two people began to slowly lean towards the edge of the crowd. Just when they reached the edge of the crowd, they also walked out of the labyrinth alley. A wide road appeared in front of them, but the road was filled with angry people at this time.


    Back on the road, Gao Yang pulled Bob, and then the two began to trot. At this time, they didn''t care about the southeast and northwest, just wanted to leave these angry people as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang and Bob tried not to attract other people''s attention. They walked carefully close to the side of the road. They walked a long way. Seeing that they had reached the periphery of the crowd and could leave soon, Bob suddenly pulled Gao Yang and stood in place.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t go quickly."


    When Gao Yang asked, he saw Bob''s face was pale. He pulled Gao Yang hard, and then whispered, "look behind you, there''s a Huaxia hotel."


    Gao Yang was angry and anxious, and whispered, "you don''t want to eat now?"


    "Next to the gate of the hotel, two people took out their guns. What should I do?"


    Gao Yang slowly turned around and looked down Bob''s eyes, but next to a door with lanterns and decorated with Chinese flavor, there were beautiful pruned shrubs, like evergreen common in China, but now behind the shrubs, with the flicker of human shadow, two Black Muzzles slowly stretched out.

 Chapter 25

    Gao Yang is about 20 meters away from the hotel. Gao Yang looks around and sees that there is no fork in the road or alley to avoid. On the contrary, which Huaxia hotel is at an intersection, close to a small street.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and whispered, "you can''t stay. As long as you shoot and mess up, there will be big trouble. They seem to be waiting. We just walk over to the alley as if we didn''t see anything."


    After saying that, Gao Yang endured his fear and walked head-on to the two muzzle. After taking two steps and looking back, he saw that Bob bowed his head, seemed to be shaking, but he also followed up.


    Gao Yang tried to pretend as if nothing had happened. He and Bob approached the door of the Huaxia Hotel step by step. At this time, they were four or five meters away from the two hidden gunmen. Fortunately, the gunman didn''t shoot.


    When he got to the street corner, Gao Yang didn''t know whether to continue to go straight. He hurried through the gunman''s ambush or turned into the alley. However, when Gao Yang found that there were several people peeping at the gathered crowd in the street, Gao Yang immediately made a decision. He would rather turn in the alley all day than stay in the street as a target, Or be trampled into meat patties by a panic crowd.


    Gao Yang resisted his inner fear and turned into a smaller street, and Bob followed him. However, Bob was nervous and almost couldn''t walk. Gao Yang had to hold Bob''s arm and walk forward quickly.


    Gao Yang''s heartbeat was very strong. When he walked out of a distance of more than ten meters, the fear exposed under the muzzle of the gun made Gao Yang unable to keep calm. He looked back and found that no one followed. Gao Yang whispered, "run."


    Bob bowed his head and trembled from time to time. He didn''t respond to Gao Yang''s words. As a last resort, Gao Yang pulled Bob''s arm and ran suddenly.


    Bob almost fell to the ground when Gao Yang pulled him. Gao Yang used a lot of strength to stabilize Bob, but after Bob reacted, he immediately began to run.


    Gao Yang and Bob didn''t run far away. Suddenly there was a gunshot behind them. Then, the gunshot sounded like a piece. At least a dozen guns fired at the same time.


    After hearing the gunshot, Gao Yang and Bob accelerated their running speed at the same time. They ran along the houses along the street. At this time, Gao Yang found that cement fragments mixed with bricks burst out on the wall beside him, and then small pits appeared on the wall. At this time, Bob running beside Gao Yang suddenly fell to the ground.


    Seeing Bob fall to the ground, Gao Yang had no time to think more in his mind. After he stopped, he grabbed Bob''s arm and began to drag.


    "I was shot!"


    After Bob shouted, he used his hands and feet together and cooperated with Gao Yang to crawl on the ground to speed up his movement. At this time, Gao Yang found that behind him was the door of a shop. Gao Yang dragged Bob with all his strength and dragged bob forward a few steps to enter the shop.


    When Gao Yang dragged Bob to the door, he saw a South Asian man with an axe in his hand, looking at him in horror and shouting, "help me and pull him in."


    The South Asian shook his head in horror. Then he wanted to close the door. He was so anxious that he pushed the door of the shop and shouted, "let''s go in. There are shots outside. Do you want to watch us die?"


    Gao Yang is really anxious. If the South Asian doesn''t let him in, he will break in immediately. Now he can hear people''s frightened shouts and disordered footsteps in the street, and the gunfire is even more urgent. But now the good news is that the door of the store extends outward, and Gao Yang and Bob are under the protection of brick walls.


    Don''t worry about being shot for the time being, but if he can''t enter the store to avoid, Gao Yang can''t imagine what will happen next. Just when he released Bob''s arm, wanted to take the axe in the South Asian''s hand and forcibly broke into the store, the South Asian suddenly burst out a word.


    "Are you Chinese?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment and then said loudly, "yes, I''m Chinese. Let''s go in quickly."


    After hearing that Gao Yang said it was Chinese, the South Asian lost his axe, opened the wooden door, grabbed Bob''s arm, and dragged Bob into the shop with Gao Yang.


    As soon as he entered the shop, the South Asian immediately shouted, "help me."


    Gao Yang helped the South Asians to put down a rolling gate outside the gate, then closed the wooden shop door and locked it all before he loosened his breath.


    After closing the gate, Gao Yang immediately ran to Bob sitting on the ground and said in a hurry, "you''re shot there. Let me see."


    Bob was embarrassed, pointed to his left knee and said, "it doesn''t seem that he was shot. You see, there''s no blood, but it really hurt just now, so I thought he was shot."


    Gao Yang looked at Bob''s knee and found a gray mark on Bob''s knee. Gao Yang took a long breath, patted Bob''s knee and said, "you bastard scared me to death, but you were hit by debris, okay?"


    "I''m sorry, but it really hurts. It hurts very, very much. Under the circumstances just now, of course I would think I was shot."


    It was found that Bob was not really shot, but was hit by cement blocks or bricks splashed by bullets. Gao Yang was completely relieved at this time. He also sat down on the ground and gasped heavily. Although he was not completely out of danger, he was at least safe for the time being.


    "I''m sorry to treat you like that just now, but this time is very sensitive, especially foreigners are very dangerous. I must be careful. I''m really sorry."


    The South Asian man stood at the gate with an axe in his hand, and then spoke to Gao Yang nervously. Gao Yang stood up from the ground, nodded to the South Asian and said, "but you finally let us in, thank you."


    "Are you really Chinese? I''ll listen to you in Chinese."


    "Hello."


    After hearing that Gao Yang said hello in Chinese, the South Asian smiled and said: "You are Chinese, so I let you in. I can speak a few simple Chinese, such as Hello, goodbye and so on. I know a Chinese friend. He is in the hotel at the corner of the street. Did you see which hotel just now? Foreigners are very dangerous now. People say that Gaddafi has hired a lot of mercenaries, and we must stay away from them Yes, but you''re Chinese. That''s naturally different. "


    Gao Yang was curious, "why? Why do Chinese people have no problem?"


    The South Asian put down his axe, held out his hand to Gao Yang, then smiled and said, "I''m Pakistani, friend."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized that he held the outstretched hand of the South Asian, shook it vigorously and said, "I see. Thank you very much, friend."


    "My name is Malik, from Karachi. Nice to meet you here, friend, but we have to wait to talk. I have to close the window, too. It''s too dangerous."


    After a brief self introduction, Malik picked up his axe and looked out at the shop window. Gao Yang also went to the window and looked out. At this time, he saw a man coming out of the opposite shop and standing on the street looking out.


    "Come on in. Do you want to get shot?"


    Gao Yang and Malik shouted almost at the same time, but Gao Yang used English, while Malik used Arabic. Unfortunately, just after Gao Yang and Malik shouted, they saw a blood mist burst out on the man standing on the street and suddenly fell to the ground.


    Just after the people standing in the street had just fallen to the ground, Gao Yang saw two people running quickly with guns in their hands. One of them suddenly stopped when passing by the fallen man and fired a shot in the head of the man who was struggling to climb back to his store.


    The splashing brains splashed on the glass of the window in front of him. After a slap, they began to fall slowly on the glass, leaving a white mark.


    After Gao Yang and Malik looked at each other in horror, they immediately flashed behind the wall next to the window. Then there was a gunshot, and the window glass broke to the ground.


    Malik stood by the window, holding the axe in his hand. Gao Yang looked around and found that the store he was hiding was a tool seller. All kinds of hardware tools and electric tools were not short of weapons. Gao Yang immediately ran to the shelf and picked up two long handled axes. Even Bob sitting on the ground stood up and picked up a long steel crowbar , standing behind Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang threw a long handled axe to Malik. After Malik caught it, he put the short handled axe in his hand on the windowsill. The three men held up their weapons and were ready to give a hard blow to the head of the bandit who climbed in from the window.


    Gao Yang just saw clearly that the shooter was a black man, and he looked young, only 14 or 15 years old, but his shot was extremely cruel. For a man who had lost his resistance, he had to take another shot in the head. For such a guy, Gao Yang would never let him rush into the shop.


    Fortunately, the black boy who shot didn''t seem to want to enter the shop. After firing a few shots at the window, he hurried away. After listening to the footsteps and running away, Malik whispered, "we have to find a way to seal the window. Damn it, I should have installed a protective net on the window."


    The shop was full of tools, and there was nothing missing to seal the windows. The three people started together and soon sealed the windows with wooden boards and long iron sticks. Although there were still gaps, it was impossible for people to rush in.


    Just as Gao Yang closed their windows, a large number of frightened people began to pour into the street. Fortunately, no one tried to attack the shop, but after the crowd passed, the shooting did not stop. Scattered gunshots rang out all the time, and some were very close to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang and others have been listening nervously to the movement outside the door. When the street gradually quieted down and Gao Yang thought it was completely safe, there was a gunshot at the door, and the gun was opened towards the inside of the shop. After the bullet passed through the iron rolling gate, it would hit the sawdust against the wooden door inside.

 Chapter 26

    After the bullets passed through the two doors, they jingled the tools on the shelf, but Gao Yang had no way to stop the people outside from shooting.


    When the gunfire stopped, someone outside was shouting. They spoke Arabic. Gao Yang couldn''t understand it, but he listened to at least three or four people shouting outside.


    Malik lowered his voice and said to Gao Yang, "they let us open the door, or they''ll set the house on fire."


    Malik''s words are mainly English, but mixed with some Urdu words, but fortunately Gao Yang can probably understand them. He shook his head and whispered, "don''t believe their nonsense. They will only kill us when they come in. We protect ourselves now. Do you have a gun?"


    "No guns, but what if they really set fire to the house?"


    Bob whispered, "believe him, don''t open the door, or we''ll be dead. They won''t burn the house. Who do you think they are? A mob who takes advantage of the fire? Or a militant who just wants to kill?"


    Malik hesitated and said, "I don''t think they want to rob. If they are thugs, they won''t come out yet, but the militants don''t need to target our store. Do they want to find you?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, we''re here today. We don''t know anyone at all. You can ask them what they want to do."


    Malik strengthened his courage, and then shouted a few times in Arabic. After hearing Malik''s words, the people outside the door reacted more fiercely, began to kick the door hard and kept shouting.


    Malik said to Gao Yang, "they said someone saw the mercenaries sent by Gaddafi here and asked me to hand you over. I think they said you. In addition, they asked me to hand over the money. I think they should be robbers."


    The foreigner faces of Gao Yang and Bob still caused them trouble. Gao Yang was helpless and sorry. He whispered to Malik, "I''m sorry, they are really aimed at us. It seems that we have caused you trouble."


    Malik shook his head and said, "we are friends. Friends shouldn''t say this. I''ll tell them they made a mistake."


    Malik began to speak again in Arabic, but after he said a few words, what responded to Malik was the sound of gunfire. Then Gao Yang smelled a strong smell of gasoline. Just when he felt that something bad was going on, there was a weak sound of gunfire outside the door, followed by the screams of several people outside the door.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what had happened, but after a few groans at the door, he soon became silent again, and there was a smell of blood in the smell of gasoline.


    Gao Yang and Malik looked at each other and said in unison, "they were killed."


    Just then, a voice came from the room and said, "Malik, what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang looked around in surprise, but he saw an old man at the stairway leading to the second floor in the shop. The old man walked down from the second floor with sparse silver hair, hunched back and trembling. It seems that the old man must be in his eighties at least, but the speed of going downstairs is not too slow. It''s just that the old man looked at the store and was surprised.


    Halfway down, the old man stood on the stairs, pointed to the messy shops and said, "who are you? Malik, what''s the matter?"


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, the old man was still a white man. He didn''t know what to say. He just looked at the old hair, while Malik hurried to the stairs, helped the old man and said in a hurry: "Go back quickly. It''s too dangerous here. Remember what I told you? Yes, it''s what I said. Now there''s chaos outside. You have to go back upstairs. Ah, they came to the store to take refuge. They shot and killed a lot of people outside. Someone tried to rush in just now, but they are all dead now."


    Malik''s words were urgent, fast and confused, but the old man understood them. After nodding, the old man said to Gao Yang and Bob, "it seems that you have to stay here for a while. It won''t be calm outside for a while. Please feel free."


    After saying hello to Gao Yang and Bob, the old man said to Malik, "you''re doing well. We can''t let those bastards in. We have to keep our things. You have to be hard to deal with those bastards. Come with me. We''ll take some things out."


    After that, the old man turned and began to walk back tremblingly. Malik made a gesture to Gao Yang, motioned them to be careful, and followed the old man up the second floor.


    Gao Yang and Bob looked at each other. Finally Bob couldn''t help saying, "what does the old man want? Forget it, no matter what he is, we''ll find a way, brother, we have to get out of here."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I also want to leave here, but you can see the situation outside. I think we''ll die if we go out now."


    "I have to call my father. I don''t know what''s going on there. I have to tell him what happened. I hope he''s not in danger now. Damn it. Why do you always encounter this situation when you come out this time."


    Bob was a little restless and turned around in his place. Just then, the old man and Malik came out again, but Malik carried a long box in his hand.


    In respect of the old man, Gao Yang and Bob stood under the stairs. When the old man came down the stairs, the old man reached out and shook hands with Gao Yang and Bob and said, "gentlemen, my name is Fedor von brauchitsch , welcome to my store. You can wait here at ease until the end of time. If you need anything, please tell me directly. "


    The old man spoke English very well and spoke in a correct voice, but as soon as he heard the old man''s name, Gao Yang immediately realized that the old man in front of him was not only a German, but also an aristocrat, because the old man''s name was not only a typical German name, but also the "Feng" added before his surname, although it did not belong to his surname, it was a sign of his aristocratic origin.


    The old man should have been born by the Juncker aristocracy, and the German who was born by the Juncker aristocracy has been knighted in the family history. However, the Germans who were born by the Juncker aristocracy are often inseparable from the army. Looking at the famous generals with Feng in their names during the Second World War, we know the role of this special surname sign in the army.


    Gao Yang''s intuition told him that the old man in front of him was not simple. After a brief self introduction with Bob, Gao Yang said respectfully to Fedor: "it''s a great honor to meet you, Mr. brouschich. If there''s anything we can do for you, please just tell."


    Fedor nodded and said, "thank you very much, gentlemen. Now let''s take out the things to deal with villains and talk about others."


    Fedor went to the cashier''s counter and sat down. He motioned Malik to put the box on the counter in front of him. Fedor took a key and opened the long wooden box.


    Gao Yang''s intuition told him that there should be a gun in the wooden box. After Fedor opened the wooden box, Gao Yang almost cheered, because although the things in the box were in the state of parts, they were guns and bullets, and there were more than one, at least one long gun and a pistol.


    After opening the box, Fedor picked up a rag with a trembling hand, took out a part and began to wipe it with a rag.


    "Old man, after all these years, you''re going to play again."


    Although the rifle in the box is still in the state of parts, it can be recognized at a glance from the shape of the butt and muzzle. It is an old gun and a generation of famous guns, Mauser kar98k!


    98K, the main rifle of Germany in World War II, will be heard by anyone who knows a little about World War II, and the pistol next to the rifle is the famous p38.


    Both rifle parts and pistol parts are coated with a thick layer of gun oil, which is well preserved. It is no different from the new one. Even the bullet is wrapped with a thick layer of grease without rust.


    Gao Yang thinks Fedor is an old sniper, which can be easily seen, because in the box, in addition to guns and bullets, there is also a zf41 type sight used by Germany in the early days of World War II and a 6x30 telescope produced by Zeiss. These two things clearly show the identity of Fedor''s Sniper.


    After watching Fedor assemble Mauser 98K little by little and finally install the sight, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help it. He said excitedly, "Mr. blaucci, are you a sniper?"


    Fedor looked at Gao Yang and was silent for a long time. Finally, he nodded and said in a deep voice: "164 division of African corps of German national defense force..."


    Fedor just said one word, and the others didn''t say any more. He just shook his head and began to pull the bolt again and again. At this time, Bob said carefully, "so, are you a * *?"


    Fedor glanced at Bob and said in a deep voice: "I''m not * *, I''m a soldier fighting for Germany, but I ran away before the surrender of the African Legion in 1943. A friend told me that my parents were shot because they sympathized with and helped hide the Jews, because they hid my girlfriend in the basement, and my brother died in Stalingrad. After hearing these news, I ran away, So I''m just a deserter. "


    As he spoke slowly, Fedor put the bullets into the magazine one by one. When he finished, he pulled the bolt and put the bullets into the chamber.


    "After the war, I returned to Ruhr. My home was in ruins. My sister died in the bombing. Her body remained in the ruins. My brother died in Normandy. He was SS 12th armored division. When he died, he was 15 years old. Unlike me, my brother was a fanatical * *. He felt that my parents deserved to be shot. He wanted to wash me and my home with his life The family brought him shame, and finally he got his wish. "


    After that, Fedor pointed his gun at it and continued, "gentlemen, after listening to these old stories, I must know my view of * *."

 Chapter 27

    Fedor held up his 98K, aimed at the window and stayed for a long time, but Gao Yang could see that Fedor''s hands were shaking and the muzzle could not remain stable at all.


    After a long time, Fedor put the gun on the counter in front of him, sighed and said, "I''m 90 years old. I''m too old. My eyes can see things, but my hands can''t keep stable. That''s not possible. Malik, you have to come by yourself."


    Malik was embarrassed and said, "Sir, I''ve never fired a gun. I''m not timid, but I''m afraid I can''t even hit the man standing in front of me."


    Fedor sighed again and said, "it''s a pity. I hope the gunfire can scare away the mobs. It''s a pity. I''ve operated this store for more than 40 years and you''ve worked for me for 12 years. Malik, I wanted to leave this store to you. Now I just hope those mobs won''t burn down our store."


    "Mr. brousch, if you don''t mind, can I use this gun?"


    Looking at his eager face, Fedor slowly said, "you''re just a guest. It''s not your responsibility to protect your home. You have to understand that if you shoot, you''ll cause trouble."


    "I''m not afraid of trouble, and I''ve had enough trouble. In addition, we have an idiom in China called helping each other in the same boat. That''s the situation now. Mr. brousch, if we want to live, we have to rely on everyone''s efforts."


    "Well, then, can you use a gun?"


    "Sir, I haven''t seen anyone better than him. He will never let you down."


    The speaker was Bob. Looking at Bob''s confident look, he said with a smile: "my shooting skills are OK. Although I haven''t used kar98k, I''m very familiar with this gun, but there''s a problem. I''m very confident in close range shooting, but I don''t have much experience in shooting more than 200 meters."


    Fedor shrugged and said with a smile, "obviously we don''t need to shoot targets 200 meters away, so you don''t have to have any experience. Now it belongs to you. Be careful with my old man."


    Fedor picked up the rifle on the counter and solemnly handed it to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang understands the feelings of a real sniper for his love of guns, so Gao Yang also takes the rifle handed to him by Fedor with both hands with a very solemn attitude. At the moment when he takes the gun into his hand, Gao Yang has a feeling that what he takes over is not just a rifle, but an inheritance.


    "Although it''s not worth boasting, although it''s for an unjust war, I have to say that I shot 113 people with this gun. Don''t let it be ashamed in your hands, young man."


    Hearing Fedor''s achievements, Gao Yang was deeply shocked and took his love gun from a real world War II ace sniper, which made Gao Yang excited.


    The rifle in Gao Yang''s hand has some traces of use. It looks like his master. It has a sense of vicissitudes, but it is also the sense of vicissitudes that makes Gao Yang feel that the outdated rifle in his hand adds a trace of murderous gas. Although it is restrained, it is deadly.


    As a military fan, Gao Yang is also very interested in weapons and equipment during World War II. However, he can only read the information about weapons in World War II in books and on the Internet. Now he can hold an original old gun in his hand, and it is still an old gun with outstanding military achievements. Gao Yang only feels that his blood is boiling all over.


    Looking at the extremely excited high, Fedor smiled, pointed to the box and said, "my opinion is to give all resources to the most suitable people, so as to give full play to the maximum effect, so assemble the pistol and wipe the remaining bullets. This is your job. You have to be busy for a while."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly, put his rifle behind his back, picked up a clean rag, carefully wiped the pistol parts, and assembled a p38 under the guidance of Fedor.


    Let Gao Yang use two guns. No one will have an opinion. Malik won''t use them. Of course, Bob won''t rob Gao Yang after seeing Gao Yang''s ability. When Gao Yang carefully assembled the pistol, Malik suddenly rang a mobile phone bell.


    Malik took out a mobile phone and connected the phone. Just after feeding, Malik suddenly lowered his voice and looked urgent. He kept talking in Arabic. After a short time, he hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Malik said nervously: "My friend told me that the shooters were foreigners and should be mercenaries. They occupied the hotel as a stronghold. They killed everyone in the hotel. Only my friend hid in the attic with sundries and was not found. He warned us not to let anyone in. Those mercenaries would kill anyone they saw."


    Fedor frowned and said, "is it your Chinese friend?"


    Malik swallowed his saliva and said nervously, "it''s him. I have to find a way to help him. I can''t watch him be killed."


    Hearing that a compatriot was in danger, Gao Yang stopped his work and frowned: "is that the Huaxia Hotel on the street? Its location is very important and can control two streets. No wonder it will be used as a stronghold by mercenaries, but how can we save him?"


    Malik knew that what he said was nonsense. It was almost as good for a special force to go to a place occupied by a group of militants to rescue a person.


    Fedor pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I like the child. We have to find a way. Come with me to the second floor, where you can see the attic of the hotel. Let''s go and see the situation."


    Then bob suddenly said, "Mr. Malik, can I borrow your phone? I have a very important call to make."


    Gao Yang went up to the second floor with Malik and Fedor, while Bob stayed to prevent someone from breaking in and tried to call his father.


    The two rooms on the second floor facing the street are Fedor''s and Malik''s bedrooms. After the three entered Malik''s bedroom, Malik hurriedly stood in front of the window, pointed to a direction and said, "see the attic on the roof? My friend is hiding there."


    When talking, Malik was going to open the curtain. Gao Yang stopped Malik''s action. Instead, he pulled the heavy curtain back, leaving only a gap. Then he stood behind the curtain and pushed a gap through the push-pull glass window.


    "That''s enough. You don''t have to open all the curtains."


    After that, Gao Yang raised his telescope a little away from the window and observed the attic Malik said.


    From Gao Yang, you can see more than half of the attic, but you can''t see the door leading to the attic or the stairway leading to the second floor. Gao Yang observed and found that the houses on this street are almost the same, all old-fashioned two-story buildings, and the distance between them is not too far.


    Gao Yang was thinking about where he could use it. At this time, Fedor sitting on the bed whispered, "it''s 260 meters away from Huaxia City Hotel. It''s not too far beyond your good range. If you have confidence, I have an idea."


    "Mr. brousch, please tell me your idea."


    Fedor shrugged and said with a relaxed face: "The houses here are almost the same, so the Huaxia City Hotel is the same, so if we have a very good view on the roof and can control the roof of the whole area, if it''s me, I''ll go to the roof and shoot anyone who dares to show up. It''s so simple. Isn''t Malik''s friend in the attic? If no one can go upstairs, he won''t be in any danger."


    Fedor''s idea is very bold. Maybe Fedor is confident that he can control the area within the whole range, but Gao Yang dare not, because he has no experience of long-range shooting.


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I''m not confident that I can shoot all exposed people."


    Fedor nodded and said, "I''m just talking about what I would do in this situation. Now we don''t have to do this. The child just needs to hide well and wait for the mercenaries to leave. However, for the sake of safety, I suggest you get familiar with the environment on the roof and test shoot a few shots."


    Malik nodded repeatedly and said, "treble is safe for the time being. We don''t need to disturb those who trapped him. If those mercenaries leave, treble will be safe."


    After hearing Malik''s words, Gao Yang always felt that the name he heard was very familiar, but when Malik said the Chinese name, he stressed that it was strange, and Gao Yang was not sure.


    "What''s your friend''s name? I mean those two words, you know?"


    "Oh, his name is Chubb. That''s how it sounds, but his nickname is rabbit. That''s what his friends call him. And he doesn''t like others to call him Chubb. He''d rather be called rabbit."


    "He wears glasses, almost so tall, always giggles, looks silly, and looks very obscene. Well, he comes from Hebei Province in China, is that right?"


    "God, do you know him?"


    Hearing Malik''s words, Gao Yang couldn''t believe his ears, because if Malik said that Cui Bo was his friend, a very good friend, he had known him playing wargame with him, but later the two became very good friends. Gao Yang gave him the nickname of rabbit.


    In a foreign country, he would meet his best friend. Gao Yang couldn''t believe such a coincidence in the world, but now he thinks Malik''s rabbit is his friend.


    "We''ll go to the roof right away. I have to see. And, Malik, is it appropriate to call the rabbit now? Is it too dangerous?"


    Malik shook his head and said, "I don''t know about him. He said two words in a hurry and hung up. I think it''s better not to call."


    "Well, Gao Yang and I go to the roof. Malik, it''s meaningless for you to go to the roof. Go downstairs and help the young man watch. OK, let''s move."


    After that, Fedor stood up tremblingly and went up to the roof with the help of the high wind.

 Chapter 28

    After waiting on the roof, Gao Yang stretched out half of his body from the entrance of the stairs and looked around first. He didn''t see anyone on the roof.


    After Gao Yang felt safe, he let Fedor go to the roof. The first thing Fedor did when he got to the roof was to observe it again. Out of the instinct of a sniper, Fedor quickly pointed out the high points that four snipers would occupy, and asked Gao Yang to observe the four important high points with a telescope to confirm that no sniper occupied them, Fedor motioned Gao Yang to crawl on the ground with him and climbed to the edge of the roof.


    There is a half meter high low wall around the roof, which can be used as a shelter, squatting on the ground and looking at the attic with a telescope. Now he can fully see the whole picture of the hotel roof. Although he can''t see the door of the attic, he can see the stairway on the roof.


    After clearly seeing the attic, Gao Yang was excited and worried. He had a good relationship with Cui Bo. He was a real iron friend. When playing wargame, the two were in the same team and played together almost every time. Moreover, when playing outdoors, they also walked through a lot of mountains and rivers together.


    The reason why Gao Yang gave Cui Bo the nickname "rabbit" is that this guy can run too well. When Gao Yang first met Cui Bo, he was playing in a big field. Cui Bo and his team were completely destroyed, leaving Cui Bo running around the world with a sniper gun commonly known as hand pulling chicken. As a result, this guy consumed Gao Yang and his six people so hard that no one could run, After he really couldn''t run, let the boy pull the chicken with the simplest hand and kill all six people. Gao Yang nicknamed Cui Bo "rabbit" for his extreme admiration and contempt.


    Because the name given to him by Cui Bo''s parents is too wonderful and easy to be misunderstood and ridiculed, Cui Bo prefers to be called "rabbit" or even animal, and don''t mention Cui Bo.


    Cui Bo''s greatest wish in his life is to be a sniper. Unfortunately, although his physical quality is quite good, his eyes are very short-sighted. It is impossible to join the army. He can only get addicted to work in the game. Moreover, when Gao Yang met him, Cui Bo was still a student and his family conditions were general, but after stepping into the wargame circle, In order to buy the cheapest hand-held chicken, Cui Bo has to buy * * back even if he can chew steamed bread for two months.


    Thinking that the iron man he hadn''t seen for many years would get together again under such a situation, Gao Yang couldn''t keep calm. He hoped that the Cui Bo hidden in the attic was his iron man, but he also hoped that the man was not the Cui Bo he knew. For a time, his mood was extremely contradictory.


    Fedor saw Gao Yang''s restlessness. He patted Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "you must calm down, take a deep breath, don''t be controlled by your emotions, calm down."


    Gao Yang took a few deep breaths, forced himself to calm down, nodded to Fedor, signaled that he was all right, and looked into the streets on both sides.


    The street is now empty. Even if someone appears, he runs quickly and disappears immediately. The gunfire keeps ringing off and on. Gao Yang gives Fedor his telescope, and then takes a risk to poke his head out. He glances at the door of the shop under his feet. There are three bodies at the door and a gasoline barrel is thrown aside, But Gao Yang didn''t see a gun on the ground.


    After taking his head back, Gao Yang put his gun on the low wall and tried to aim at the stairway. The shooting range was very clear and the shooting posture was quite comfortable. Gao Yang felt that as long as he adjusted the sight, he could block the stairway.


    Fedor looked at it once, put down his telescope and whispered: "It''s just quiet before the storm. It will soon become the main battlefield. We are too close to the square and street where people demonstrate. The hotel can control the whole street. I don''t think those mercenaries will give up taking the hotel as a stronghold. Also, do you see the house opposite the restaurant? You must pay attention to the house. They will control it, Forming a cross fire point. "


    Gao Yang took the telescope and focused on the building opposite the hotel. Although he couldn''t see anyone moving, Gao Yang felt that Fedor was right. As long as he wasn''t an idiot, he would occupy it. In this way, the two fire points could completely block a street and provide fire support to each other.


    After reading it, Fedor whispered, "you have to school the gun. Although it''s very dangerous, now the gunfire is very dense, and the school gun won''t attract people''s attention. You can find a point near the hotel, so that in case you need to save your friend, the hit rate will be higher."


    Gao Yang nodded and aimed at a billboard next to the hotel. There was a huge portrait advertising picture, which could be used to school guns.


    After telling Fedor what he aimed at, Gao Yang aimed at the left eye of the portrait and fired a shot. After shooting, Gao Yang was not in a hurry to check the results, but quickly opened the bolt to reload the bullet, and then used the sight to find the impact point.


    "The impact point is at eleven o''clock, with an error of one meter."


    Fedor served as Gao Yang''s observer. Gao Yang quickly found the impact point. After adjusting the sight, Gao Yang aimed at the target and fired another shot.


    "At eleven o''clock, the error is ten centimeters. It''s very close."


    In the third test shot, Gao Yang accurately hit the left eye of the portrait without bias and error. In order to ensure that the sight has been adjusted to the best state, Gao Yang fired two more shots, all of which hit the bull''s eye.


    Fedor is very satisfied with Gao Yang''s shooting skills, and Gao Yang is very satisfied with the accuracy of an old gun at least 70 years old. In addition to being surprised, he is also very satisfied.


    After reloading the gun, Fedor whispered, "do you know what''s most important as a sniper?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "is it a kill?"


    "The commander who shot the enemy?"


    "Is it a guarantee not to be found anywhere?"


    Every time Gao Yang said an answer, Fedor shook his head. Finally, Fedor said seriously: "what you said is very important, but the most important thing is to ensure that there is no sniper opposite you. If there is, kill him first. The biggest enemy of a sniper is always a sniper."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. I''ll take the enemy sniper as the first target."


    Fedor nodded and said, "especially in this small-scale and low-intensity battle, the enemy will not send heavy artillery to bombard you, and there is no aircraft to throw bombs on you. If it is in a real battlefield, these methods to deal with snipers are not exaggerated, but now, as long as you kill the enemy snipers, you will be safe."


    Gao Yang kept Fedor''s words firmly in mind. He also read some sniper training materials and knew some common sense, but Gao Yang was not particularly interested in the profession of sniper, so he didn''t pay special attention, but his study on the battlefield was the best. As long as he spoke it again, Gao Yang will be able to keep it firmly in mind.


    Taking advantage of the temporary silence, Fedor told Gao Yang a lot of things that a sniper should know, how to measure the wind speed, how to measure the distance, and how to hide himself. In fact, these are good. Gao Yang can learn from the data as long as he has a heart, but as a veteran, Fedor learned some experiences and tips after experiencing life and death, Gao Yang, you can''t learn from books.


    Gao Yang has been aiming at the roof of the hotel, and Fedor has been telling him everything he knows. Fedor has been holding back for too long. Fedor is greatly satisfied when he can teach his knowledge to others, especially in battle.


    Just as Gao Yang listened carefully to Fedor''s crammed sniper education, Fedor suddenly found that the situation seemed to have changed and immediately shut up and raised his telescope.


    The hotel is on Gaoyang''s right side. At this time, about 200 meters from Gaoyang''s left side, more than a dozen people appeared in the street from an alley, all with weapons in their hands.


    "Eleven people, let me see. Yes, they are all locals. They have a machine gun and an RPG. The rest are AK47. They should be rebel militia and so on. Damn it, do these idiots want to come and die in such a swagger?"


    Gao Yang looked at the past, but saw that the eleven people had no intention of hiding their tracks, so he rushed straight over. After passing the door under his feet, he didn''t stop and rushed directly to the hotel. Moreover, when they were more than 200 meters away, one of them fired at the door of the hotel.


    When one shot, the rest seemed to get the signal. These people took the gun and didn''t aim. They just started shooting at the hotel, and they still ran and shot. Even the guy carrying the RPG ran and shot out at the hotel. The recoil force of the rocket launcher is actually very small, but there is still a problem when running and launching. The person carrying the RPG fell over when launching the rocket launcher. After sitting on the ground, the rocket wiped the attic on the roof of the hotel and flew out. Finally, he didn''t know where he fell.


    Looking at the rocket passing by the attic, Gao Yang was scared to his throat. At that moment, he really thought the attic would be flattened by the rocket launched by this idiot.


    When the eleven people rushed to less than 100 meters away from the hotel in the form of suicide, the hotel finally shot, and a series of bullets shot out of the hotel window. The eleven fools gathered together and fell down more than half in an instant. The remaining three or four people turned their heads and ran away, but they all fell to the ground without running a few steps, None of the eleven survived.


    Fedor shook his head and sighed: "they are all civilians. I know one of them. They have just learned to shoot and lack the most basic training. They ran out and died. Alas, it''s an epic disaster."


    After that, Fedor pointed to the roof of the hotel and said, "they are likely to occupy the roof. We have to be careful."


    Just as Fedor''s voice fell, a head appeared on the roof of the hotel. Gao Yang didn''t intend to shoot now, but he had been aiming at the stairway. Coupled with high mental tension, when he saw a black man holding a gun and revealing half of his body from the stairway, Gao Yang involuntarily pulled the trigger.


    The exposed black man was facing Gao Yang. Gao Yang''s shot hit the target. After the newly exposed black man''s sky cover was lifted by the bullet, he fell to the sky and fell down the stairs he had just climbed up.


    After firing the gun, Gao Yang realized that he was in trouble. Originally, those people might just come up and have a look, or set up a fire point on the roof, but they wouldn''t threaten Cui Bo hiding in the attic, but he shot, Cui Bo was really dangerous.


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point&& a&&;&& a&&; Mobile phone users can read it at m.qidian.com&& a&&;

 Chapter 29

    After shooting, Gao Yang loaded the bullet at the fastest speed, and then his eyes were not away from the sight. Since he had shot, he had no other choice but to firmly block the stairway leading to the roof.


    "Good gun, but the timing is not very good. You should wait until he is completely on the roof, and you should choose to hit the chest. It''s more important to ensure the hit than the death."


    "I see. In fact, I''m too nervous. I subconsciously shot without thinking much. What should I do now, sir?"


    Fedor raised his telescope and said calmly: "Remember, on the battlefield, calmness is your friend. Impulse and tension will kill you. If you don''t want to die, don''t be afraid of death. The worse the situation is, the calmer you will be. Now since the enemy doesn''t know your real intention, things are not as bad as you think. Well, there is an idiot watching in the window on the second floor. Kill him at four o''clock."


    Gao Yang turned the muzzle of the gun without thinking. He saw a man in the window on the second floor. He opened the curtain with a pistol in his hand and stood in a position closer to the window. With a walkie talkie at his mouth, he was looking in his direction.


    After discovering the target, Gao Yang immediately fired. This time, he remembered Fedor''s words. A bullet hit the man at the window in the chest.


    "Confirm to kill, very good. It''s definitely dead to be shot in the chest at this distance. They don''t have snipers or artillery support. You are the master of their life now. You are the God of death."


    Gao Yang likes the feeling that everything is under control. He can reap the enemy''s life, but the enemy has nothing to do. This makes Gao Yang really feel that he is the God of death.


    Gao Yang quickly moved the muzzle of the gun back to the stairs, but after waiting for a few minutes, no one came out of the stairs.


    "Sir, what if they refuse to come out now? I don''t think I can spend it all the time. After dark, I can''t help it."


    Fedor smiled and said, "you have to learn to observe, young man. Think about it. There have just been eleven more bodies here. Those militias, or resistance organizations, whatever people, they won''t give up. When they attack again, it will be your chance."


    Gao Yang thought what Fedor said was very reasonable, so he focused on the stairway, no longer thinking about useless things, while Fedor continued to observe the situation and search for targets with a telescope, and played an excellent role as an observer.


    After waiting in silence for a short time, some people emerged from every corner of the street. After Fedor observed it, he said in a deep voice: "get ready, I think a new round of suicide charge will start again. You should take into account the situation of the window while ensuring the safety of the attic. It is the best result to let those mercenaries evacuate voluntarily."


    Gao Yang and Fedor were ready, but after waiting for a long time, they didn''t see the locals charging. When Gao Yang thought whether these people were going to gather more people to attack, he suddenly heard gunfire.


    Fedor looked back and was scolded with anger, "Falk, Falk, these idiots, these son of a bitch idiots, is this a war? What is this? What is this doing? This is not a fucking war, this is shit."


    Gaoyang didn''t know what made Fedor so angry. Gaoyang quickly turned his head and looked at the same thing. What he saw made him just want to scold with Fedor.


    Looking around, there are three or two people at each corner of Gaoyang''s street. At this time, they are shooting at the hotel around the corner with guns. The problem is that these people are seven or eight hundred meters away from the hotel and three or four hundred meters near. It''s good if they can shoot with AK47 at such a distance. It''s good if they can knock down the outer wall of the hotel.


    In fact, the weapons in the hands of those people are not just AK47. Gao Yang also saw that there are at least two machine guns, but they have to be able to use them. I don''t know whether these people learned combat from the film or what. They held the machine gun in their arms in an extremely powerful posture and fired wildly. When the bullets were finished, they returned to the alley, changed a bullet chain and stood up again Take a breath. The bullet is over.


    Gao Yang especially wants to shout and tell those people that if you use a machine gun, it''s good to use a lying position. At least you can''t aim down.


    Gao Yang and Fedor moved their position in speechless, because the flying bullets had been hitting the low wall and the bricks and cement flying across the low wall. Gao Yang had to move their position in order not to be hit by stray bullets.


    Aimless shooting can''t play any role in deterring the mercenaries in the hotel. Gao Yang feels that if he meets such an opponent, he will only greatly increase his confidence.


    Fedorman sighed helplessly, shook his head and said, "forget it, these idiots can''t count on it. What the hell is this? Is it a war to scare the enemy with gunfire?"


    Gao Yang felt that the war could not be fought. A large group of civilians who didn''t understand farts would only shoot into the air. The mercenaries hiding in the hotel couldn''t stay out and wouldn''t even fight back. The two groups seemed so fierce, but actually lived in peace.


    Just when Gao Yang was helpless, he heard Bob shout, "Gao, Gao, your friend called."


    Gao Yang turned his head and saw that Bob had gone up to the roof and was running towards him. Gao Yang made a gesture and whispered, "get down, get down."


    Bob cat ran to Gao Yang with his waist, handed out the phone and motioned for Gao Yang to answer. Gao Yang looked at Fedor and saw that Fedor also motioned for him to answer the phone. Gao Yang picked up the phone, took a deep breath and whispered, "dead rabbit, is it you?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Gao Yang."


    Gao Yang heard an exclamation on the phone, "brother Yang? My Olympic Games, aren''t you dead? My Olympic Games, it''s really you. Brother Yang, you''re not dead. I''m the Olympic Games. Didn''t you fall off the plane? I always thought you were dead, I''m the Olympic games!"


    Gao Yang reluctantly interrupted Cui Bo''s words and roared: "you''re a fart. Will you say something about people? I''m not dead. I''m alive. You''re the first to die. I''m aiming at your stairway on the roof of Malik''s shop. Mauser 98K, that''s the situation here. Tell me where you are."


    "Brother Yang, I really thought you were dead. It''s good that you didn''t die. Oh, I don''t know how many people there are. I saw two white and four black. Two of them should be scouts. I didn''t see heavy weapons. They are basically AK47, but it seems that there is a fal. These people rush into the store and kill people when they see them. It''s not a good fault. Now I''m the only one in the store Oh, brother Yang, you didn''t die and let our brothers meet here. Shit, God has eyes. "


    It''s not surprising that Gao Yang can hear Cui Bo''s excitement. To tell the truth, Gao Yang is also very excited now, but Gao Yang has more important things to do. Now it''s not the time to be happy because of his old friends'' reunion. One can''t do well. What he sees is Cui Bo''s body.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. You, tell you, I killed two people. One black and one white seems to be the commander. I''m sure to block the stairway at your place, but there''s no move when it''s dark. You''re familiar with the situation. Is there any way to escape?"


    "This hotel is newly built. Unlike you, the houses there are connected, and there is no way to go to the neighbor''s house. If I want to run, I can only jump off the building."


    Gao Yang certainly knows that Cui Bo''s house is a separate building. What he wants to know is whether Cui Bo can go downstairs, such as lowering with a rope.


    "There''s no rope or anything? If you jump down a building, you''ll be half disabled if you don''t die."


    "No, nothing. If I had a rope, I would have used it. Here are some junk and tools. None of them can be used, but I have a hammer that can hit people''s heads."


    Gao Yang also wanted to talk to Cui Bo, but at this time, Fedor said in a hurry: "danger, the second target point, sniper!"


    Gao Yang immediately lost the phone in his left hand. Even when talking, his right hand never left the trigger and his eyes never left the sight. After hearing Fedor''s warning, while putting down the phone, Gao Yang has aimed the muzzle of the gun at the second target point, which is a window of the building across the street from the hotel, which is most suitable for snipers to use.


    Gao Yang aimed at the window and saw a muzzle pointing at him from the sight. Without thinking, Gao Yang immediately fired a shot. While he shot, he also saw the fire from the muzzle of the other party from the sight. At that moment, Gao Yang thought he was dead.


    "Miss, come on!"


    Fedor shouted and Gao Yang realized that he had not been shot. He hurriedly shrank under the low wall. When reloading in a hurry, a bullet flew past the brick wall above his head and made a dent. If he didn''t shrink his head, the bullet would have killed him.


    Bob had been lying on the ground, and Fedor retracted in time and shouted loudly, "change position, we''ve been found."


    Without Fedor''s saying, Gao Yang also knew that he had to change his position. Just now, he and the other party''s sniper fired their guns in a hurry, and both sides missed. However, it is obvious that the other party''s semi-automatic sniper rifle has a much faster shooting speed than him. With the advantage of sniper rifle, the enemy sniper has now suppressed him.


    The rotating rear pull sniper rifle is not good at this point. The firing speed is too slow. It''s OK to say at a long distance. If it''s close, there''s basically no possibility of another shot. Now if Gao Yang wants to show up and aim again, it takes enough time for the other party to kill him.


    Gao Yang grabbed the phone and crawled three meters away from Fedor to one side of the brick wall. The roof is not very big. If it is completely to another corner, it is not the best choice. It will be taken care of.


    After shifting his position, Gao Yang picked up the phone again and whispered, "I was stared at by a sniper. It''s at the window on the second floor of the house opposite you. I''m completely suppressed. I don''t dare to show up now. You have to be careful. Someone may have been on the top of the building now."


    The rabbit''s hurried voice came from the phone. "I''ve heard footsteps. Someone is coming up. Brother Yang, remember what I saw in the movie? The tactics we used, I''ll go out to attract attention, and then you can handle it. I''ll go out after the countdown of 321. You can shoot again every second. Now, three."


    He shouted, "no, no, they don''t necessarily know there''s someone in the attic."


    "Two."


    Gao Yang immediately dropped the phone, grabbed the rifle in his hand and prepared to recite the last sound.


    Gao Yang knows what Cui Bo is going to do. They often do this when playing wargame. If there is one opponent left, or they are well hidden, or they can''t kill him, then one person rushes out to attract fire and another kills him. The success rate is very high. They can succeed almost every time, but at the same time, More than half of the chances of going out to attract fire can''t survive. Of course, it turned out to be a game. Even if you were killed, it just hurts and ends. But now, the one who goes out to attract fire needs his own life.


    "One"


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang immediately flashed up and aimed the muzzle of the gun at the position of the window in his impression.

 Chapter 30

    Gao Yang completed the action from aiming to firing with the fastest speed in his life.


    Cui Bo did it. The sniper hiding behind the window did turn the muzzle. When Gao Yang shot, the sniper''s line of sight was not here.


    Gao Yang''s bullet hit the sniper''s left eye. After the bullet passed through his brain, it flew out with a cluster of red fog.


    Quickly turn the muzzle of the gun back to the roof where Cui Bo is located. Gao Yang sees Cui Bo holding a big hammer in his hand and blocking the hammer head in his arms. The hammer handle faces the sniper''s window and makes a shooting posture. It is precisely because Cui Bo successfully confused the sniper that Gao Yang has the chance to shoot.


    Gao Yang just glanced at Cui Bo. Seeing that Cui Bo was still alive, he was relieved. However, when Gao Yang re aimed his sight at the stairway, he found that a man had appeared on the roof, but fortunately, the man didn''t seem to find another man on the roof. He aimed at Gao Yang, Another man just leaned out half his body.


    Cui Bo was found to be just an instant. Gao Yang immediately pulled the trigger and the man standing on the roof fell to the sky. While Gao Yang was pulling the gun and anxious to shoot the man who was walking out of the stairs, he was stunned to find that there were no bullets in the gun chamber. He had shot all five bullets.


    Gao Yang took out a magazine and put the bullet into the magazine with his trembling hand because he was too nervous, but he heard Fedor shout next to him.


    "Well done, rabbit!"


    Gao Yang finally completed the loading of the bullet, loaded the bullet and re aimed at the stairway with his sight. He was surprised and happy to find that Cui Bo was holding an AK47 and shooting at the stairway while moving.


    It was in this short moment that Gao Yang''s close clothes had been wet with cold sweat. Seeing that Cui Bo was all right, Gao Yang only felt that his body was soft and his hand holding the gun began to tremble uncontrollably.


    "What happened?"


    "The rabbit threw out the hammer in his hand, accurately hit the unlucky man''s head and smashed the guy down. I guess the guy who was hit by the hammer had his brains smashed out. Then the rabbit picked up a gun and blocked the stairs. That''s the same thing. Well, it''s a very perfect and bold cooperation. He has absolute trust in you. I miss you And rabbit must have been comrades in arms for many years? "


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, stretched out his sleeve, wiped the sweat from his eyes, and whispered, "it''s really a comrade in arms for many years, in the game."


    After that, Gao Yang quickly turned the muzzle of the gun back to the upstairs opposite the hotel. Now Cui Bo has blocked the entrance of the stairs. What he should pay attention to is to cover Cui Bo''s back.


    Gao Yang''s choice was very correct. At the moment he turned the muzzle, a machine gun appeared on the window where he had just killed the sniper.


    There is only a street between the machine gun and the rabbit. At such a close distance, as long as it is not an idiot, it is bound to hit Cui Bo with a series of bullets. Therefore, as long as the machine gunner fires, Cui Bo has no hope of survival, but fortunately, the machine gunner has just reached the shooting position.


    Just as the machine gunner put the machine gun on the windowsill and one hand was pulling the gun, Gao Yang shot.


    Gao Yang shot the machine gunner on the left shoulder. Although he did not kill the machine gunner immediately, the machine gunner was knocked to the ground by the huge impact. When the machine gunner fell to the ground, his right hand also pulled the trigger. After shooting a series of bullets into the sky, the machine gun was dragged to the ground by the machine gunner.


    The bullets from the out of control machine gun smashed the windows, while the fallen machine gunner never stood up and no one appeared in the window again. Gao Yang began to patrol back and forth between the two windows on the second floor. Gao Yang and Cui Bo were in a good position. If people in the hotel wanted to threaten them, they had to go to the roof, And it''s just the window on the second floor facing them.


    Cui Bo is not in danger for the time being, but it is still difficult to escape from the hotel. Among other things, although the opposition who can only shoot at the air can not threaten the mercenaries in the hotel, they have perfectly blocked Cui Bo''s way back.


    Gao Yang can solve the threat from behind for Cui Bo, but he can''t get him out of danger completely, and Fedor can''t think of it. Now he can only take one step at a time.


    Fedor has been holding a telescope to observe, but he has not found a target to shoot. He is in a stalemate. About ten minutes later, the gunfire from the opposition suddenly decreases and then disappears soon.


    Fedor climbed behind the low wall facing the street, looked out and said strangely, "there are some more people. Do they want to attack?"


    Gao Yang quickly moved to Fedor and looked around, but he saw that more than a dozen people had gathered together, but there were blacks, whites, but no local Arabs.


    "It looks like mercenaries again. Isn''t this a civil war in Libya, but a war between mercenaries?"


    After Gao Yang asked a strange question, Bob, who had been lying on the ground, finally spoke. He whispered: "When I called my father, he told me that it''s all in chaos. The government forces have mercenaries and the opposition. Now it''s a war between mercenaries, but now the Americans and the French are coming. The riot will soon turn into a real war. We''d better leave here quickly."


    Those mercenaries stuck under the wall on the side of the hotel and began to move towards the hotel. They were in a position where they would not be afraid of being attacked for a while.


    Fedor whispered, "it seems that they really intend to attack. Now there are finally some wars, but I''m curious. Do the government forces and those opposition intend to let mercenaries fight the civil war for them?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I don''t care how they plan to fight. I only care about how to get the rabbit out of the damn hotel."


    Fedor shrugged. "Maybe now is an opportunity if we cooperate with the opposition."


    With that, Fedor poked out his head and shouted to the mercenary who was trying to advance to the hotel: "Hey, don''t shoot, my people. There is the cover of snipers. Four people have died in the hotel, and the snipers and machine gunners in the building opposite the hotel have also been killed. You can speed up. The only thing to pay attention to is that there is one of our people on the roof of the hotel, Huaxia people. Don''t hurt by mistake. He will also help you."


    The mercenaries were startled by the sudden emergence of Fedor, but after hearing Fedor''s words, several people gave Fedor thumbs, and a black man smiled and shouted to Fedor: "Hey, old man, don''t say you''re the sniper. I really hope to get the cover of the sniper, but it can''t be you. You still need to work hard when you''re so old. Is it to earn tuition for your great grandson?"


    After a dozen people laughed for a while, a black man in front waved his hand, and a total of 16 people began to move forward again.


    Fedor smiled, drew back and said, "if I knew that a sniper would cover for me, I would be very happy, very happy, and I would never offend a sniper, so they would definitely ensure the safety of the rabbit. At least they wouldn''t shoot at the rabbit as soon as they met."


    Gao Yang stopped talking and focused on the building opposite the hotel. The battle was about to start. He had to be ready to shoot at any time.


    Fedor picked up Malik''s phone and dialed Cui Bo. He wanted to inform Cui Bo and make him ready for the coming battle.


    When the 16 mercenaries of the opposition were about to enter the enemy''s shooting range, four people suddenly jumped out and began to fire fiercely at the hotel to suppress the shooting from the hotel. Then four people rushed to the gate of the hotel.


    When the mercenaries of the opposition took action, the fire point on the first floor of the building opposite the hotel began to shoot. Gao Yang found the shooter just after shooting at that fire point, and then a bullet solved him.


    Gao Yang only solved one problem, but three or four people were shooting at the fire point opposite the hotel at the same time. At this time, a white man with a machine gun dived into the street, put his machine gun on the ground, and then immediately began to suppress shooting. Long point shooting and short point shooting were fired alternately. The fire point in the building opposite the hotel was pressed up for a while Don''t start.


    Gao Yang felt that the shooting of the white machine gunner was full of artistry. In a short time, Gao Yang couldn''t find any other words to describe it, but the machine gunner suppressed it so well that no one could show his head at the window, so that Gao Yang didn''t have a chance to shoot.


    After waiting for a moment, the machine gunner seemed to give up suppressing a window. Gao Yang understood it and pointed the muzzle at the window. Before long, a blind guy came out of the window with a gun, but before he could shoot, he was cleaned up by Gao Yang with a bullet.


    There was no communication at all. Gao Yang completed a cooperation with the machine gunner. Gao Yang didn''t know whether it was done consciously by the machine gunner or just a coincidence, but he soon found that the machine gunner gave up suppressing a new window.


    Gao Yang did the same. After waiting for someone to appear without the suppression window, he shot him to the ground. At this time, Gao Yang was finally able to determine that the machine gunner did it consciously.


    Fedor also found two cooperation between Gao Yang and the machine gunners. He whispered: "That machine gunner is really great and bold. He doesn''t even know whether you can finish a beautiful shot, so he dares to open a fire window for you. He either has full confidence in you or has full confidence in himself. Since he doesn''t know you at all, I think he has confidence that he can suppress each other again. A very good machine gunner, very good cooperation ¡£¡±

 Chapter 31

    The mercenaries of the opposition rushed into the hotel very smoothly. It took less than three minutes to completely solve the battle. Then several people left outside the hotel entered the hotel one after another.


    After occupying the hotel as a stronghold, although the armed forces of the opposition and the armed forces of the government were only across the road, the opposition seemed to have no intention of attacking for the time being, and the shooting stopped in the building opposite the hotel at this time.


    The gunfire stopped temporarily, and the locals hiding behind rushed over cheering. At this time, the rabbit had left from the roof, but Gao Yang was worried that Cui Bo had not come out of the hotel for a long time.


    After waiting for a few minutes, seeing thirty or forty locals pouring into the hotel, Gao Yang was not worried. At this time, Fedor, who had been talking to Cui Bo, said to Gao Yang, "don''t worry, the rabbit has contacted the opposition. He said to get something and come right away."


    Gao Yang can''t completely relax. He has been paying attention to the movement in the building opposite the hotel. The enemy has not been completely eliminated, but has been temporarily suppressed. Gao Yang is afraid of being attacked when Cui Bo leaves.


    The rabbit finally came out of the hotel. He had an AK47 in his hand and a gun on his back. After coming out of the gate of the hotel, he made a gesture to Gao Yang, bent over and ran quickly.


    Cui Bo ran to the bottom of Gao Yang without fear and danger. After standing at the gate and shouting in Arabic, Malik opened the door for him from the inside.


    Cui Bo has come over safely. Naturally, Gao Yang doesn''t have to stay on the roof.


    "Mr. brousch, Bob, you go first."


    Waiting for Fedor and Bob to go down the stairs, Gao Yang was about to withdraw his gun, but suddenly heard a sharp whistling sound. His intuition told him that the sound was not right, but he didn''t know what it was. At this time, Fedor came out of the stairs again and shouted at Gao Yang: "mortar!"


    Just after Fedor''s voice fell, a shell exploded 20 or 30 meters away from Gao Yang. This distance was not dangerous to Gao Yang, but the deafening explosion made Gao Yang feel a little confused.


    Then there was another sharp roar. Gao Yang immediately dodged and fell on the ground, but he heard the explosion that followed, which seemed to be farther away from him, but Gao Yang was still flustered. He wanted to leave under the roof road quickly. It would be safer there.


    In panic, Gao Yang even plans to stand up and run, but his shameful legs are soft. When he stands up to run, he stumbles and lies on the ground again.


    Recruits are afraid of cannons and veterans are afraid of machine guns. That''s right. Gao Yang heard the explosion of shells for the first time. Although he strongly warned himself not to be afraid, his body''s instinctive reaction is not transferred by people''s will. Gao Yang still feels weak.


    Fedor stood at the entrance of the stairs, waved loudly and shouted, "this is a correction shot. Damn it, come here! Are you waiting to die?"


    Anyway, Gao Yang is also a person who has been through several battles. He will be too afraid when he first hears the explosion, but just a moment later, Gao Yang''s mood has stabilized. Although he is still afraid, at least he has no problem in action.


    Gao Yang rushed to the stairs. At this time, another explosion sounded. Gao Yang involuntarily lay on the ground and paused for a while. He was about to continue to climb forward, but he heard Fedor say loudly: "they hit, my God, the target is not you, it''s Huaxia City Hotel."


    Fedor stood completely on the roof, fearing no exposure to the muzzle of the gun. He raised his body and looked back, but he saw a plume of smoke and dust on the roof of the hotel.


    After a shell hit the hotel, it opened the prelude to a large-scale shelling. Of course, this large-scale shelling is also relative, but for Gao Yang, five or six shells fell at the same time, which is definitely a large-scale shelling.


    When he found that the target was the hotel, Gao Yang''s courage was full again. He was not in a hurry to go back downstairs, but the cat began to observe. At this time, the explosion continued. Smoke clouds formed after the explosion rose around the hotel and on the roof. In Gao Yang''s eyes, the smoke cloud of a mortar shell was no different from the mushroom cloud of a nuclear bomb.


    Gao Yang shrunk his neck and dared not stay any longer. He ran to the entrance of the stairs and went down to the corridor on the second floor. Fedor followed him down, patted Gao Yang on the shoulder, shook his head and said, "it''s just a mortar. Look what you''re scared of."


    Bob also smiled strangely, patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and said loudly, "welcome back, hero. Don''t worry. I won''t tell others about your scandal. Ha ha, I''m laughing to death, brother. I always thought you were a fearless Superman. Unexpectedly, an explosion scared you to pee your pants, ha ha."


    "I just heard the explosion for the first time. Some tension is inevitable. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. OK, let''s go to the window."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he saw Cui Bo rush up from downstairs, stand in front of Gao Yang with an excited face, and look at Gao Yang up and down.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, punched Cui Bo on the shoulder and said with a smile, "silly? Can''t you recognize my brother?"


    Cui Bo nodded again and again, and then came out in a daze, "no fool, I just see if you are a man or a ghost. Just now I thought only an immortal could save me. I didn''t expect to leave a life."


    Gao Yangqi couldn''t laugh or cry. He felt that he hadn''t seen him for three years, and he still met his old friend in another country. Cui Bo had to be so excited that he cried bitterly. He didn''t expect such a sentence to come out of the goods.


    After seeing Gao Yang for a long time, Cui Bo nodded and said solemnly, "you''re thin and black, but fortunately, your voice hasn''t changed. Have you suffered in recent years?"


    "My second Olympics, please, can you stop using this tone and say such stupid words? Forget it, I''d better be direct. If you talk to me like that again, I''ll kill you!"


    Gao Yang was completely helpless, and the excitement of meeting again after a long separation disappeared, rapidly transforming the form of dialogue to the state three years ago.


    Cui Bo smiled and said, "I''m kidding. Don''t get excited. I''m so happy to see you. Brother Yang, where have you been these years? I heard from my uncle and aunt that you had an air crash?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "there''s no time to say this now. The opposition people are in big trouble. Did you hear the explosion? Your hotel was shot. If the government troops attack again later, we have to run away."


    Cui Bo was stunned, suddenly patted his chest, then pulled a gun from behind, touched the gun in his hand with a look of fear and happiness, and said, "fortunately, fortunately, I ran away in time, otherwise my gun would be destroyed."

 Chapter 32

    Cui Bo''s thinking is incomprehensible to ordinary people. Gao Yang comforted himself with this reason, pointed to the gun in Cui Bo''s hand and said, "is your life important or is it important?"


    The rabbit lit up his gun like a treasure and said proudly, "of course my life is important, but without it, it''s like asking for my life. It''s almost the same meaning. Look, look, dragonov, Gaga new, shot absolutely less than two thousand bullets. Brother, I spent half a year''s salary to buy four thousand, four thousand dollars!"


    "You didn''t come out just now. You were taking this gun?"


    "Yes, I hid the gun in my bedroom. When I took something in the grocery room on the roof, I heard the shooting and scream in the hotel. I just looked at it and saw someone upstairs. I didn''t dare to come out and didn''t have time to take the gun. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so passive. Hey, if I had prepared the gun earlier."


    Gao Yang felt powerless. He felt that the rabbit was hopeless. He shook his head and went to the window to have a look, but he saw that the hotel where Cui Bo had just hid had been blown up beyond recognition.


    Mortars are not suitable for destroying buildings, but Cui Bo''s hotel is not a blockhouse. Dozens of shells were thrown over. The whole second floor of the hotel has collapsed. The first floor looks relatively complete, but judging from the smoke from the hotel, the situation inside is not good.


    Gao Yang stood by the window, waved his head and said, "rabbit, your hotel has collapsed. Don''t you come and have a look?"


    Treble went to the window and looked at it. He just looked at it, took his eyes back, shook his head and said: "This is not my restaurant. I''m a cook inside. Alas, I still don''t look at it. It''s just that the boss is nice, but he was shot in the head. It''s pathetic. The people inside have a good relationship with me. I can''t stand it at once. I don''t look at it."


    Before long, the shelling stopped. Gao Yang saw four or five people staggering out of the hotel, but at this time, the fire point opposite the hotel, which had been suppressed, began to kill the survivors who had no resistance. Several guns fired at the same time, hitting all the first people to the ground.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Fedor looked serious and said in a deep voice: "you should go before the government troops come."


    Gao Yang also thinks it''s bad. Just now, in order to save Cui Bo, he shot and killed several people from the government army. As long as the government army attacks, he will surely retaliate.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s time to go, Mr. brouschich. I hope you can go with us. At least leave here first. It''s too dangerous to stay."


    Fedor smiled, shook his head and said: "In 1947, the owner of this shop gave me a job. He was an old English man. He was very nice. The most important thing was that he didn''t mind that I was a German. Since then, I have been here. Later, he gave me the shop as a legacy. Now I''m old and don''t have a few days to live. I think I can leave the shop completely to Malik before I die. He took good care of me For many years, he deserved it. Of course, you should know now. I just want to tell you that if I don''t go, I won''t go there. "


    Gao Yang was impatient and his voice grew louder. "What are you thinking? There is a dead end to staying here. Why do you have to die? You can''t leave the city and stay in other places for a few days? Just come back when the situation settles down. Anyway, even if you stay, you can''t stop anything!"


    Bob nodded again and again. "Yes, Mr. brousch, Gao Yang''s suggestion is very good. I think you should listen to him. No matter where you want to go, my father can help. Now the airport has not been blocked. If it is later, we can''t really go."


    Fedor shook his head and said, "if it''s good here, it will be left to Malik as my legacy. If it''s destroyed, this is my grave. Thank you for your kindness, but please forgive an old man''s stubbornness. Time is running out. You have to take action. Hey, there''s still a turn for the better. Don''t you think someone has come to help?"


    Gao Yang looked down Fedor''s fingers, but saw a large group of opposition people rush past. It seems that a new round of fighting has begun again, and not surprisingly, it was the opposition mercenaries who launched the impact.


    When those people rushed to the street and began to attack the buildings opposite the hotel, the machine gunner who had made a good cooperation with Gao Yang staggered out of the ruins of the hotel, and then immediately set up a machine gun and began shooting.


    Fedor shouted exaggeratedly, "Wow, the machine gunner didn''t die. It seems that he is good at saving himself. I guess he must be a veteran."


    Seeing the new development of the war situation, Gao Yang was not in a hurry to leave. He had to see the situation.


    I don''t know why, the artillery support of the government army failed to keep up in time. When the opposition attacked the building, there was no explosion.


    Seeing that the opposition attack went well, Fedor nodded again and again, "very good, very good. It seems that I really don''t have to go. If I guess right, they should attack the mortar position at the same time. It seems that the opposition is not too stupid."


    Cui Bo disdained: "these rebels have nothing. The money from there is looking for mercenaries. I bet there must be the credit of the U.S. government. Don''t forget, the U.S. government hates Gaddafi."


    Bob shrugged and said as if you guessed right: "obviously, you guessed right. It would be strange if the U.S. government didn''t take this opportunity to kill Gaddafi. Of course, there are people from France or other countries."


    Fedor sighed and said: "from a personal point of view, I hate Gaddafi. He makes everyone here illiterate. I can''t find what I need to buy a book, but I hate the war more. I hate it very, very much. Therefore, no matter who wins, it''s good to end it as soon as possible."


    While talking, Malik also came to the second floor. He was still a little nervous. He held an AK47 brought back by Cui Bo, put his fingers on the trigger, and raised his eyes to see that the insurance on the gun was open.


    Gao Yang hurried forward, closed the insurance on the gun first, and then asked for the gun from Malik. At this time, Malik said with a embarrassed smile: "I''m sorry, the rabbit taught me just now, but I forgot. I think you haven''t come down, so come up and have a look."


    "Ah, you''re just in time, Malik. I think you should leave here with the rabbits. It''s chaotic now. You can go home first. I''ve written my will. You leave with my will and contract and come back after stability. Of course, if the store still exists at that time."


    Malcolm paused for a moment, then said with a puzzled face, "go? Where am I going? No, no, I''m not going there, of course, unless you want to go, sir."


    Gao Yang wants to help Fedor and Malik leave, but he can''t help much. It mainly depends on whether Bob and his father are willing to help, so Gao Yang looks at Bob and wants him to say a few words.


    Bob winked at Gao Yang and exclaimed: "Gentlemen, we have a private plane, and there is no problem loading all the people here. In addition, I think all the people here are foreigners in a strict sense. For a foreigner, the best and correct choice is to leave a country that wants to fight. No, it is a country that is fighting. No matter where you go, it is better than here. You helped us, So now is the time for us to repay you. Sorry, it''s a little tongue twister, but I mean I''m willing to do my best to help you leave, that''s it. "


    Fedor sighed. He didn''t want to leave, but if he didn''t leave, Malik wouldn''t leave, so Fedor was a little difficult to choose. He could only look at Malik and hope he could make a choice.


    After hesitating for a while, Malik shook his head and said, "I don''t want to leave. This is already my home. If we leave, this will be looted. I must stay to protect this place."


    Fedor sighed and said, "you heard me. It seems that Malik and I have the same choice. Thank you for your kindness, but we really can''t leave. Well, you can see that the opposition has an advantage, and the advantage in the future is also on their side. No matter who is in power, they will protect order, so the danger will not be great."


    Seeing that Fedor and Malik had made up their mind, Gao Yang didn''t give them much advice. Gao Yang handed the 98K in his hand to Fedor and said in a deep voice: "thank you for your gun, but also thank you for your teaching. I hope I didn''t disappoint you."


    Instead of taking the gun, Fedor pushed Gao Yang''s hand back and smiled: "Take it, it''s yours. I''ll give it to you, and the pistol is yours. I think you need them more than I do now. The most important thing is that I hope my gun can be rejuvenated rather than buried in the cemetery with me. The gun kills people. I won''t say nonsense like fighting for justice with it. My only requirement is that you can shoot anyone with it, but Please don''t aim your guns at innocent women and children. "


    Gao Yang took back his gun, shook hands with Fedor and said, "thank you. I promise I won''t let you down."


    Fedor nodded and stretched out two fingers: "Finally, I''d like to give you two pieces of advice. First, your shooting skills are very good, especially you are good at quickly searching for targets and shooting accurately. This talent is very rare, so if you don''t shoot long-range targets, you''d better not use a sight. You can try to practice shooting without auxiliary aiming to make your range farther and farther. You need it on the battlefield The fewer things, the better for you.


    The second advice is the most important. Please remember that if your enemy is Arabs, you have won. If your comrade in arms is Italian, you have lost. Don''t ask why. This is my advice to you. "


    Cui Bo touched his head and asked curiously, "what if his comrades in arms were Italians and Arabs?"


    After a long sigh, Fedor said solemnly: "you will find that you have killed all the enemies, but lost the war."


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes readers. The latest, fastest and most popular serials are original at the starting point! & & & & A & & &; & & A & & &; mobile phone users can go to m.qidian.com to read. & & & A & &&;

 Chapter 33

    Gao Yang is ready to leave, the rabbit is still saying goodbye to Malik, and Bob is calling his father. As long as the location of the round is determined, he can start right away.


    But when Bob got through, he got a bad news. When Bob put down the phone, he said to Gao with a sad face: "Brother, the situation is bad. Now my father is really in trouble. He left late and was trapped by the government forces together with several opposition leaders. Now the government forces surrounded them, and the opposition forces surrounded the government forces, but those idiots can''t break through the encirclement of the government forces."


    Gao Yang rubbed a few on his face angrily, sighed and said, "come on, what do you need us to do?"


    When did Bob experience these situations? He just said helplessly: "I don''t know. My father told me to leave by myself. Don''t worry about him, but how can I leave him alone? Gao Yang, I need your help."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, let''s go and see the situation. Maybe we can help."


    After that, Gao Yang hesitated how to tell Cui Bo about it. Cui Bo can speak Arabic, but his English is not very good. He can''t understand what he said to Bob. However, when Gao Yang hesitated, Cui Bo said curiously: "what''s the matter, brother Yang, is something wrong?"


    Gao Yang had planned to leave with the rabbit, but now it''s not a good idea to take Cui Bo away. Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s no big deal. I just have to do something first. I can''t take you away. Be careful yourself. If it goes well over there, I''ll call you."


    "Cut, look at your expression, I know you have to go to war. What''s the matter? Don''t trust me? Let me tell you, now I''m not just a kid who has played with steam dogs. Look at my gun, which I bought last year. Now I''ve fired at least 1000 bullets with it. At this time, you want to leave me to do it alone. You''re stupid. Go, let''s do it together."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "rabbit, this is not a real person CS, man. You can''t take risks."


    Cui Bo still looked disdainful and said, "brother Yang, others don''t know me. Don''t you know me? Tell you, I''m not going to leave. I want to stay. I want to be a mercenary. You can say I''m stupid or two. But I''m looking forward to this opportunity. I have to realize my dream. I recognize it when I die. Anyway, I have a brother."


    Gao Yang knew that Cui Bo''s dream was to be a sniper, but he didn''t expect that Cui Bo could really realize this dream with his life.


    Gao Yang no longer hesitated. He smashed Cui Bo on the shoulder and said loudly, "OK, let''s play again, this time really, big!"


    Cui Bo didn''t seem to be going to war. He looked relaxed. After Malik opened the store door, Cui Bo said goodbye to Malik and Fedor, and went out of the store in high spirits.


    The situation was a little dangerous and it was not suitable to say goodbye. Gao Yang and Fedor didn''t say much. They just took care of each other. They flashed out of the door with Bob, and then helped Malik pull down the sliding door outside.


    As soon as Gao Yang went out, he saw a man limping towards him with a gun on his shoulder. When the man saw the three of them, he was stunned first, and then said in heavily accented English: "who was the one who shot just now?"


    The speaker was white, tall and strong. He looked like he was in his forties, but he was covered with gray and his face was covered with dust. He fell down as soon as he spoke. He looked very embarrassed.


    Gao Yang didn''t recognize the person in front of him, but he recognized the RPD light machine gun on his back. This man was the machine gunner who cooperated with Gao Yang twice by tacit understanding.


    Gao Yang stepped forward and said, "it''s me. Hello, are you hurt?"


    The white man nodded as a greeting, then put down the machine gun and said angrily: "I''m not hurt. I''m just hit by something. By the way, I''m very happy to fight with you. You''re great. But by the way, are you also free mercenaries? If so, I advise you not to accept the employment of the opposition here. They don''t keep their word. They negotiate the price but refuse to pay the bill, these bastards."


    Gao Yang and Bob looked at each other. They both seemed to understand the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "what''s the matter? Your mercenary regiment seems to be in a bad situation. Is that why they refuse to pay?"


    The machine gunner shook his head and said: "We''re not mercenaries. We''re all made up by some free mercenaries, but my best friend just died in the war. Damn it. I didn''t expect to be shelled. Ah, my name is groliov. Nice to meet you. I want to ask you what you do? Are you interested in looking for work together? You know, the situation of our free mercenaries is not as good as those The mercenary regiment, so it would be better if we could find work together. "


    Without waiting for Gao Yang''s answer, Bob said first, "what''s the price you''re satisfied with?"


    Groliov sighed after looking at the ruined Hotel behind him: "if it''s a long-term job, it''s at least $300 a day. If it''s a single action, it depends on the situation, but it starts from $500."


    Gao Yang can''t believe his ears. These people work hard with money, but a war is only $500. It''s too cheap to work at this price.


    Bob looked at Gao Yang and seemed to be asking for Gao Yang''s opinions. Gao Yang nodded without hesitation. The performance of the machine gunner impressed him very deeply. It would be a blessing if he could hire him.


    Seeing that Gao Yang agreed, Bob immediately said, "well, we''re not mercenaries, but we want to hire you."


    Groliov was still a little disappointed, but when he heard that Bob was going to hire him, he immediately cheered up and said, "what task? How much money?"


    Bob said without hesitation, "I don''t know what kind of task it is, but I can pay you a thousand dollars first, and then you can make a price according to the situation. As long as you ask a reasonable price, I won''t refuse."


    After that, Bob reached out to take out the money, but was embarrassed to find that he had only a few dollars in change. Gao Yang took out the money in his pocket and gave it to Bob.


    After seeing the money in Bob''s hand, groliov immediately changed his face and said with a positive face: "don''t Dinar, these will soon be waste paper. Just US dollars and a deposit of 500 in cash. If I can''t take your job, I''ll give it back to you."


    After Bob ordered five hundred bills and handed them to groliov, he returned the rest to Gao Yang, then tilted his head and said, "can we talk while walking?"


    Morgan''s trapped position is not far from Fedor''s store. It takes half an hour to walk. TREB has lived here for a long time and naturally knows the way. However, it should be noted that there is chaos everywhere, so he needs to be more careful along the way.


    After asking where he wanted to go, groliov suddenly said, "I know where we came from. In the past, it was the territory controlled by the opposition, and the road was smooth."


    Groliov said good news. Gao Yang said the dilemma faced by Morgan and said, "we don''t know what to do in the past, but you are a veteran. I want to hear your opinion."


    Groliov said without hesitation: "the people in the opposition are idiots. My opinion is to help them as soon as possible, because if it is late, the government army may have killed all your people."


    Gao Yang and Bob were shocked when they heard groliov''s words. They immediately accelerated their pace, but groliov couldn''t keep up with them.


    "Can you slow down? I''m very sorry. I was hit on my leg. Although it''s not serious, it still has some impact."


    Groliov is carrying an RPD. This gun is an old gun, but it is very reliable. It uses the same 7.62x39 intermediate bullet as AK47. The bullet is supplied by one hundred bullet drums. The machine gun itself weighs seven or eight kilograms. In addition, groliov also carries several bullet drums, which add up to at least 20 kilograms.


    Gao Yang looked at groliov and said, "how many bullets do you have? Is it enough?"


    "I still have four 100 shot drums and three empty ones. They are not enough, but the bullets are easy to find."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "we have to speed up. Give us your gun so that we can be faster."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Cui Bo, who was walking in the front, "rabbit, come and carry his gun. I''ll open the way."


    Cui Bo ran over, without saying a word, took groliov''s gun, and then motioned groliov to give him his backpack.


    The weight of more than 20 kilograms is really not worth mentioning for Cui Bo. Although Cui Bo''s nickname is rabbit, when he is with Gao Yang, Gao Yang usually uses it as a mule, which makes this guy strong and strong. He doesn''t use it as a coolie. I''m really sorry for his muscles.


    With his sniper rifle behind him, Cui Bo crossed his machine gun and said, "take 98K and drive a hairy way. Besides, you know the way? The old rule is that I''ll be a sharp soldier and you cover."


    After that, Cui Bo took the lead and went out. Gao Yang was helpless. He shook his head. After a few meters away from Bob, the four of them walked quickly to the destination.


    Groliov, who had no burden, also raised his speed. While walking, Gao Yang couldn''t help but wonder, "groliov, are you Russian? Are you a retired veteran?"


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, Russian paratroopers have participated in two Chechen wars and entered Grozny twice. Please rest assured that I won''t let you down."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''ve seen your fighting style and know your strength. To tell you the truth, you''re very powerful."


    Bob was a little surprised. He ended up with mercenaries more than Gao Yang. He knew that after fighting two Chechen wars, groliov''s qualifications were very proud, and Bob also knew that groliov''s strength was really amazing. Such people and the mercenary regiment would scramble for them. How could groliov become a free mercenary with the highest mortality rate?

 Chapter 34

    The name of free mercenary sounds beautiful, but it is cruel. The so-called free mercenary just can''t find a mercenary group to take refuge in. They can only find something to do by themselves or in partnership with three or two people. Whoever is willing to pay will work for anyone. There is no guarantee of safety and money.


    Free mercenaries have no comrades in arms to protect them and no reliable logistical support. To put it bluntly, free mercenaries are the cannon fodder in mercenaries. These people die the fastest.


    Generally speaking, free mercenaries are those who are not willing to be asked by the mercenary regiment. Anyone who wants to make a living under the muzzle of a gun and has a good skill will find a job in some mercenary regiments. It''s just a matter of how much money they earn. Like groliov, those who use machine guns in a state of ecstasy and veterans who have participated in a bloody war will grab them.


    "Groliov, with your strength, why would you be a free mercenary?"


    It was Bob who wanted to know why groliov was a free mercenary.


    Groliov looked dejected and sighed: "I was in a mercenary regiment, but a friend of mine had a problem and he was fired by the mercenary regiment, so I left with him. Just now, my friend died in the war."


    Gao Yang and Bob gave groliov another high look. They are willing to be a free mercenary for their friends. Such a person is trustworthy.


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said to groliov, "you have entered Grozny twice. Is that a very tragic street battle?"


    Groliov nodded and said, "Gao Yang and Bob are puzzled. Bob said strangely:" your head was smashed by your company commander''s head? What do you mean? "


    "Oh, what I said is not very clear. Our company commander, a young captain, is very handsome. He is a top student in the military academy. I like him very much and admire him very much. He always takes the lead. Unfortunately, when we invaded a building, he was blown to pieces by a * *. His brain bag flew tens of meters from the window and hit me on the head. His chin disappeared and his head was bare I chewed the gums here. It looks scary, but it''s not very serious. "


    When groliov spoke, he pulled the hair off his head and let Gao Yang and Bob see the scar on his head, a crescent shaped mark.


    Gao Yang and Bob looked at each other and couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning, while groliov smiled and continued: "Our captain has only half his head left and his eyes have burst out, but I recognized him at a glance. His hair has just been cut. He shaved his hair into a heart shape. This guy took a picture before the war and sent the picture to his fiancee. If it wasn''t for his hairstyle, I really wouldn''t recognize it."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to ask about groliov''s experience. He just wanted to get some street fighting experience from groliov, but unexpectedly, groliov''s words made Gao Yang curious about groliov and his experience.


    "Then what? Did you take revenge? I mean, did you break into that building?"


    "Of course, I put the head of the company commander into my satchel, and then attacked the building with the rest of my brothers. When I saw people, I shot them. In fact, there were no people in the building. There were only four black widows. Do you know what black widows are? Those bitches were tied with bombs. We didn''t give them a chance to detonate, beat them into a sieve, and then , the battle was over before long. A major general saw me while inspecting the battlefield. He thought I looked very scary. Then he asked me how many bastards I killed. I said about twenty or thirty. I don''t know. Maybe more or not enough. Then he gave me a medal. That''s it. "


    Gao Yang only knew that the Russian army''s battle in Chechnya, especially in Grozny, was very difficult and the casualty rate was very high, but he never learned about it in detail. Listening to groliov''s seemingly careless talk about the previous battle, although it was a glimpse of the leopard, its tragic degree can also be seen.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "you have rich experience in street fighting. I think the battle we are about to start must also be street fighting. Can you tell us what to pay attention to?"


    Groliov pondered for a moment and said, "how can I say the war here? If you give me a company, I can shoot from one end of Benghazi to the other. Well, I''ll say so. Compared with Grozny, this is heaven. All you need is to find a shelter and shoot. As long as your luck is not particularly bad, you won''t die."


    "Is that too exaggerated?"


    "It''s no exaggeration at all. Before those people learned how to fight, the people I said included the opposition and government forces. As long as you don''t face mercenaries, you don''t need to worry. Compared with those bastards in Chechnya, I can only say that the people here are sheep to be slaughtered."


    Gao Yang recalled the battles he saw. Indeed, as groliov said, they lack the most basic military literacy. If the government army is at this level, there is really no pressure.


    The most important thing is that the news from Morgan is that there are no mercenaries. It seems that it is only government forces that besiege Morgan, and some armed forces that seem to be fighters of the intelligence department.


    Originally, Gao Yang, who felt a little nervous, couldn''t help laughing happily. He was a lot relaxed. He shook his head and said to groliov, "well, I hope our enemy doesn''t have mercenaries. It''s strange. When did mercenaries become the main force of the war? Well, tell me about your company commander. How did you deal with his head in the end?"


    Groliov shrugged, looked helpless and said: "Those corpse collectors are unreliable. They just have a head. If they can''t figure out their identity, they will lose it. Otherwise, they will be buried in a cemetery. So I always took his head and gave it to his parents. His fiancee also saw it. In fact, she shouldn''t have seen it. His fiancee fainted immediately after seeing it and cried when she woke up Well, I can''t describe her. Anyway, I''m glad my wife doesn''t have to cry on half of my head. "

 Chapter 35

    Morgan Reeves was a little restless. He successfully got himself into a dilemma, and it was a terrible dilemma.


    Morgan didn''t expect that his trip to Sudan would put him in danger, but Morgan knew the danger of coming to Libya, but he had to come forward for some people in Washington, contact the Libyan opposition, help Washington politicians do something inconvenient for them, and then get enough benefits for himself.


    As a businessman, especially as a very successful businessman, Morgan''s business is not only about how much money he makes. If he succeeds this time, he can even master the economic lifeline of the country. Therefore, although he knows that Libya is a powder keg about to explode and Morgan has to come, he did not expect that the situation would deteriorate so quickly, And his partner will be incompetent to this point.


    When discussing the fate of a country, the leaders of more than a dozen factions, large and small, were able to get the news by the intelligence department, and then under heavy escort, they were attacked to the door by more than 100 government troops. Morgan really didn''t know whether he could save himself this time. What made him more worried was that his only son was trapped in Benghazi with him.


    The opposition and government forces are still in fierce battle, and Benghazi still doesn''t know who will fall into their hands, but Morgan feels that he can''t get through the difficulties in front of him. More than 100 people of the government army blocked the building where he met with the opposition leaders and have been trying to break into the building. However, those opposition forces with more than 300 people are stunned and can''t break through the blockade of the government army.


    If Morgan''s two bodyguards were not superior, just a dozen guards leading the opposition blocked the government forces out of the building. The building had already been captured by the government forces, but now the situation has reached the most dangerous juncture. More than a dozen guards have died. The leaders of the opposition, big and small, except for shrinking in the corner and yelling, There is no effective way.


    Morgan decided to go as like as two peas. He took out a pistol and a colt M1873 revolver, just like Barton''s famous ivory handle colt M1873.


    Colt m1873''s collection significance is far greater than that of actual combat. Although it is powerful, Morgan has no problem with it when hunting, but it is certainly not suitable for combat. However, Morgan has no choice. The greatest significance of taking out the gun is not how much help he can provide to his bodyguard Simon, but that it can be more convenient when committing suicide. He would rather commit suicide or be killed by government forces, But it must not fall into the hands of government forces alive.


    Morgan has been desperate. The only thing that makes him happy is that his only son Morgan is with Gao Yang, and has successfully avoided the scuffle. He should be able to leave the country alive.


    The good news for Morgan is that the incident happened in a hurry and the government forces did not have time to bring heavy weapons. They had several rockets, but they had used up all the Rockets. If they wanted to attack the building, they had to kill all the guards inside. However, the only gate of the building is still guarded by three guards led by Simon and his companions, But the worst news is Simon. They''re running out of bullets.


    Originally, it was just a meeting. Most of the bodyguards were only carrying pistols. Only four submachine guns were heavy fire, but now the bullets of the submachine gun have been fired, and the pistol bullets are about to run out. If Morgan''s two bodyguards were not too strong, they could basically ensure that one bullet would solve one enemy, The battle will never end after three hours as it is now.


    There were six floors in the building. Morgan took a pistol from the top floor to the lobby on the first floor, stood behind Simon silently, and then pointed the pistol at the door.


    Simon looked at Morgan, but did not speak. He understood Morgan''s situation. Now they have only two ways to go, either leave safely, or die here, surrender and so on.


    Through the gate, it can be seen that the government forces have gathered about 30 people. The battle is about to start. Simon, who has never been afraid of any battle, is completely desperate at the moment, because he knows that all the bullets add up to less than 50 rounds, and only six pistols fire them.


    When the people of the government army assembled, spread out into a fan and officially launched the charge, Simon held the pistol and prepared to shoot after the enemy rushed into the gate. However, when the enemy was about to enter the gate, the two people running in front suddenly fell to the ground. Then, at least six or seven people fell forward and fell to the ground. The rest realized that they had been attacked behind them, Immediately spread out to find concealment and gave up the attack.


    "What''s the matter? Why are those wastes so powerful suddenly? Do we have new reinforcements?"


    Hearing Morgan''s question, Simon shrugged and said, "if it''s those wastes, we can''t fall into the current situation, so I think there should be reinforcements. Boss, your help has worked."


    As soon as Simon''s voice fell, Morgan''s satellite phone suddenly rang. When he got through, Bob''s eager voice came from the microphone.


    "Dad, are you okay? Gao Yang and I are here. There are two other helpers. You must find a way to hold on. We will find a way to save you."


    "Asshole, I told you to leave here without letting you die here. What can you do! Get out of here and leave now!"


    Morgan was worried. Out of concern for his son, he was not so worried when he thought he was going to die. When he yelled at Bob, a loud voice came from the microphone.


    "Mr. Reeves, don''t blame Bob. How could he leave alone when you''re here? Now let''s say something useful. I have two helpers. I can block the entrance of the building. You''d better let the leaders with you give orders and let their people cooperate with us."


    Although Morgan felt that there was little hope, Gao Yang''s words undoubtedly brought a glimmer of dawn in the dark. "Reinforcements are coming. We have hope. Try to delay time. I''ll talk to those idiots."


    After Simon expressed his understanding, Morgan ran back to the sixth floor as fast as possible and found the opposition leaders hiding in a room, still blaming and shouting at each other.


    Morgan punched hard on the door panel and shouted, "gentlemen, my reinforcements are here. If you want to live, let your men cooperate and listen to my command."


    After that, Morgan went to the window and looked down. He found that the situation was the same. With the help of the bunker, the people of the government army built a circular fortification at the door of the building to block the opposition''s attack outward and attack inward in an attempt to solve the people in the building.


    In fact, the people of the opposition are not completely useless. They have a number advantage. Although these people lack enough courage and skills and dare not attack again after several attacks, they also make the government forces unable to attack the building with all their strength. The two sides are so deadlocked.


    Morgan didn''t see Gao Yang or where the turnaround was.


    "Gao Yang, where are you? I can''t see you. I''m behind the window on the sixth floor. Can you see me waving?"


    "I see you. I have a telescope. Look at a three story building opposite you, about 300 meters. We''re on the roof. Do you see it?"


    Morgan''s face was full of low buildings. He soon found the three-story building Gao Yang said, and then saw Gao Yang waving on the roof.


    "I see you. What are you going to do?"


    "My vision here is very good, and we have two sniper rifles. My plan is very simple. I can''t guarantee anything else, but I can ensure that no one rushes into your door until they collapse or are killed. Let the opposition ensure that we are not disturbed, and then send ideas, AK47 bullets."


    Morgan conveyed Gao Yang''s words to the leaders of the opposition. When those people were eager to call their people, Morgan stood by the window. He wanted to see what Gao Yang did.


    A government soldier who hid behind a car and shot suddenly burst a blood flower on his head, and then fell to the ground. After a few seconds, another man fell to the ground and wriggled on the ground.


    The people of the government army fell one by one. Previously, they could almost stand outside without fear of being hit by bullets, but now as long as they were exposed to Gao Yang''s vision, they would be shot.


    Morgan kept counting for Gao Yang. When the government soldiers were shot to the 16th, they finally realized that there were snipers killing. Then they almost launched an attack without warning, turned and rushed towards the gate guarded by Simon. But when they reached the gate one after another, a series of bullets came, Knock everyone near the gate to the ground.


    The gate has become a death zone. As long as someone approaches, it will attract deadly bullets, and the bullets continue. Morgan knows that this level of blockade can''t be achieved by snipers, because snipers don''t have that fast firing speed.


    But if the government forces stop, unless they have a good enough shelter to completely cover their bodies, they can only wait for one deadly bullet, which is completely different from the bullets that the opposition will only waste. They hold high that the bullets they shoot almost never fail.


    When the people of the government army completely gave up the attack and hid behind the bunker, Gao Yang finally had no way. The bullets could not turn the corner. At this time, Morgan turned and smiled at the heads of the opposition: "Our hope is here. If you want to solve the battle as soon as possible, let your people attack and force those people out from behind the bunker. I think we can leave here soon."


    Morgan''s words were like a shot in the arm to those opposition people. After those leaders roared at the phone, the opposition who had been shooting indiscriminately on the periphery finally began to dawdle and launch an attack on the positions of the government forces.

 Chapter 36

    After the opposition began to attack, the government forces hiding had to shoot back, otherwise their blockade would be immediately broken down.


    Gao Yang began to call names with bullets. Anyone who dared to shoot out would be ruthlessly shot.


    The fighting capacity of the government army is much stronger than those untrained militias of the opposition, but the strength is only relative. They even have no way to suppress Gao Yang, so they can only wait for bullets in despair.


    A sniper gives people too much psychological pressure. The fear that a bullet will fly is very easy to collapse, especially when the people of the government army finally collapse without backup and hope of winning.


    A government soldier suddenly raised his hand and stood up. Gao Yang finally stopped in time when he was about to pull the trigger, because he saw that the soldier was going to surrender, but although Gao Yang didn''t shoot, the soldier was still shot because the militia couldn''t stop shooting in time like Gao Yang.


    Seeing the soldier who raised his hands fell to the ground, Gao Yang couldn''t help scolding. Fortunately, those government soldiers didn''t give up surrender. Gao Yang saw more and more people standing up with their hands raised from the sight, and then the opposition militia swarmed into the building.


    When Morgan saw Gao Yang, Morgan stood in front of Gao Yang. After a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice, "you saved me again."


    Gao Yang pointed to TREB and groliov and said with a smile, "you should thank them. I can''t do it without them."


    After Morgan shook hands with TREB and groliov, he sincerely thanked them, but TREB didn''t speak English very well, so he didn''t greet Morgan. Groliov didn''t mean to talk to Morgan after shaking hands with Morgan, but said to Bob: "If this gentleman is the target of our rescue, is the task over now? Thank you for your employment. The reward is 1000 dollars. You need to pay another 500. Thank you."


    Looking at Morgan''s puzzled eyes, Bob and Gao Yang remembered that groliov''s Commission had not been given.


    Before Bob could speak, Gao Yang consciously took out 500 yuan and gave it to groliov. After groliov collected the money, Gao Yang hesitated and said, "where are you going next?"


    Groliov looked blankly and said, "where else can I go, of course, and then look for work."


    Without Gao Yang''s explanation, Morgan knew what had happened. He said in a deep voice, "you are a free mercenary? If so, I plan to hire you, two thousand dollars a day, and pay you ten days in advance. How about the employment relationship until I leave here?"


    Groliov looked at Morgan in surprise, then frowned and said, "the price is very high. I have no reason to refuse, but can you tell me why you offered such a high price?"


    Morgan smiled: "it''s simple. You have enough strength, and I need someone to protect me now. As for the higher price, you can understand that I''m thanking you for your help."


    Groliov nodded, accepted Morgan''s employment, and then stood aside and stopped talking.


    After hearing Morgan''s words, Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "Mr. Morgan, don''t you intend to leave here for the time being?"


    Morgan nodded with a gloomy face and said, "I can''t leave, at least for the time being. I have to stay here until my agent arrives, but I have to send Bob away. Gao, you can leave with Bob and, of course, your friend."


    "How do we leave?"


    "We''ll take you on the plane before the airport is closed, first to Egypt, and then you and Bob go home respectively. Now someone will provide us with two cars and enough guards. We just need to get to the airport."


    Gaoyang''s biggest wish now is to go home. He has no intention of interfering with Morgan''s trip. When he learns that he will be able to go home soon, a big stone in Gaoyang''s heart falls to the ground.


    Morgan and they stood downstairs and waited for a while. Two cars and three pickup trucks full of people drove downstairs.


    Morgan and Bob had a car, and their two bodyguards had a car, Gao Yang and Cui Bo had a car, and groliov had a car. Then a pickup truck opened the road, and two pickup trucks tailed off. The convoy went to the airport.


    It was late at night. The gunfire in Benghazi not only did not stop, but became more and more intense. Roadblocks and fortifications were often encountered on the road, but Gao Yang did not encounter any obstacles. Even if someone checked their motorcade, they would be released soon.


    The driver is a middle-aged man with a big beard. Every time he meets places such as road blocks, he will stretch out his head and shout at the heavily armed people. After a burst of cheers, he will drive away. Cui Bo told Gao Yang that the driver said that the free army will win and kill fikaza.


    Seeing that the opposition has almost controlled the whole Benghazi, Gao Yang is more relieved about the next trip, and finally has the leisure to chat with Cui Bo around him.


    "Rabbit, how did you get here?"


    "I came the year you had an accident. After graduation, I found a job and was sent to Libya to build a house. After more than a year, I resigned, but I didn''t return home and became a cook here."


    The rabbit is a few years younger than Gao Yang. Gao Yang remembers that Cui Bo went to a vocational high school after graduating from junior high school, but he majored in electrical engineering and electronics. Building is to apply what he learned, but how can he be a cook in a hotel.


    "Rabbit, if I remember correctly, did you study electrician? Did you change to cook later? Otherwise, how can you go to the restaurant and be a chef?"


    "No, when I went to work, my salary was only more than 5000 a month. It was boring. The worst thing was that I couldn''t eat the food on the construction site. Later, I got familiar. I went out to stroll and saw a Huaxia hotel. I wanted to improve my life. Guess what? The food made by the hotel didn''t feed the dogs, and dared to open a Huaxia hotel! I was angry and lent money to their kitchen , I made a bowl of noodles for myself and made more. Hey, the boss had to say that I made delicious food. Then, I often went to the restaurant to cook a meal by myself. After cooking, the boss had to ask me to be a chef. The salary was higher than that on the construction site. The most important thing was that he said he could get a gun. I could stand it as soon as I heard this. I quit my job and went to be a cook It''s too late. "


    Gao Yang patted the rabbit on the shoulder and said with a laugh, "OK, you boy, I don''t see. You still have a good cook."


    "Bah, my craft is to make some common meals at home, steam steamed bread and bake cakes. In China, opening a snack stall has to pay me dead, but here, ha ha, fool foreigners anyway, you know ha."


    Gao Yang was speechless and didn''t know what to say. Looking at Cui Bo''s gloomy face, he thought Cui Bo thought of his killed boss. He couldn''t help comforting him: "all right, don''t think about it. No one can help it. I''m sorry for the change."


    Cui Bo sighed, stroked the gun across his leg and said, "Oh, yes, originally I thought I was a genius. It turned out that everyone can''t see it by playing with simulation guns, but today I know what a real master is. Brother Yang, teach me when you have time. Look at your gun and mine. It hurts my self-esteem."


    Gao Yang knew why Cui Bo looked lonely. He was completely wrong.


    Cui Bo is determined to become a sniper, but Cui Bo''s performance in the first battle in his life is not very good. He can use dragonov to hit a stationary target within 300 meters, but he is a little incompetent for a moving target, but Cui Bo''s performance is enough to surprise Gao Yang.


    Unlike Gao Yang, Cui Bo didn''t even touch the real gun before going abroad. His shooting experience is what happened since he came to Libya and bought a dragonov. Although he has shot 1000 bullets, the shooting volume is still too small. A good shooter relies on bullets and hasn''t shot at least tens of thousands of bullets. It''s a joke for a sniper.


    Gao Yang and groliov, the reason why they can play the gun in their hand is that they can only practice after playing unknown bullets. A good shooter really needs talent, but it is also inseparable from long-term training. Both are indispensable.


    Although he is inexperienced and his shooting skills still need to be honed, Cui Bo has a profound understanding of snipers. Cui Bo has a good grasp of the knowledge required by snipers, including ranging, wind speed measurement and ballistic meter. Cui Bo can speak with his mouth and use them very skillfully, if not limited to national conditions, If Cui Bo can''t accumulate experience by shooting with a real gun, Cui Bo may be a top sniper now.


    At the beginning, Cui Bo fired three shots and hit two people of the government army, but after the government army began to move and better hide himself, Cui Bo could not shoot anyone again, because the target had moved long before he aimed at it, and even if he shot in vain.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. He picked up Cui Bo''s rifle on his leg. He just looked at it, but his heart moved. Then he unloaded the magazine and looked at the muzzle after confirming that there were no bullets in the chamber.


    After looking at the gun chamber, Gao Yang put down his rifle, and then withdrew one of the bullets from the magazine. After looking at it, he sighed and said, "rabbit, you can hit people with this broken gun. It''s very good. You also take this broken gun whose fucking rifling is almost flat? Mao se 98K for decades is 10000 times better than your broken gun."

 Chapter 37

    Cui Bo stared at Gao Yang blankly and muttered to himself for a long time, "can''t you? This gun looks very new."


    Gao Yangqi didn''t know what to say. Finally, he couldn''t help scolding angrily: "You bastard, where is dragonov made? Even if you can''t recognize what is the real dragonov, you can always see whether the words on the gun are Russian? It''s fucking made in Iraq. It''s clearly written on the gun. It''s an imitation of Iraq. It''s a fake. Understand? If this broken gun can shoot 2000 bullets, it''s not bad. You don''t have to worry about it Practice shooting with this broken gun. The rifling is gone. You can practice it! "


    The rabbit looked at the gun on his leg with a tearful expression. Suddenly, he patted his head and grinned: "I said how I passed 300 meters. Even if I can''t shoot well, I always thought it was my problem. After a long time, this gun can''t work."


    "Bah, it''s just the problem with this gun? SVD hits 7n1 bullets and special sniper bullets. Your broken gun can''t hit special sniper bullets at all. You can only hit this kind of bullets. Look what your bullets are? They are 7.62x54r bullets and machine guns. Do you think you can hit them accurately?"


    Cui Bo took the bullet from Gao Yang''s hand, looked at it, sighed heavily and said: "It''s terrible to have no culture. I like sniper rifles, but I haven''t studied dragonov. I like to study some revolved and pulled rifles. I haven''t seen much information about semi-automatic sniper rifles at all. I don''t like this old maozi''s SVD. If I didn''t have a choice, I wouldn''t buy dragonov, so I didn''t recognize it as a fake. Besides, it''s not The first real gun I touched? I don''t know how the rifling is worn out. The gun seller told me it''s new, so I''ll use it as a new one. "


    Gao Yang also knows that he can''t blame Cui Bo for this. After all, Cui Bo''s knowledge about guns is on paper. If he hadn''t practiced shooting, he couldn''t see whether the rifling of the gun was badly worn. For some things, it''s impossible not to touch the real object.


    "Come on, don''t say anything. You''re still a mercenary. You don''t know how to die. Come back with me and don''t talk nonsense."


    Cui Bo nodded dejectedly without any intention of refutation. Gao Yang was relieved to see that Cui Bo no longer insisted on staying as a mercenary. In order not to let Cui bo have the mind to stay, Gao Yang dared not provoke Cui Bo to speak again and began to talk to groliov in English. Anyway, Cui Bo didn''t understand English.


    "Groliov, it''s really nice to meet you. We''re going home soon. What are you going to do, stay?"


    Groliov sat in the co pilot''s seat. He turned around and smiled at Gao Yang and said, "of course, I want to stay. You know, in recent years, it can be said that it is world peace. There is almost no mercenary work. Even if there is, it is a big company like Blackwater company. Now it is not easy to mess up. It is time to make money."


    "Ha, you may be the group of people who most want war in the world. What are you going to do next? Find a mercenary regiment to join?"


    After a moment of silence, groliov nodded and said, "I have to thank you. Because of you, I have a good employer. It''s 2000 dollars a day. The price is very high. I think when I finish this task, I should find a mercenary regiment to join. After all, it''s too difficult to have no comrades in arms to rely on."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, if you plan to be a mercenary all the time, you''d better find some comrades in arms who can entrust life and death, but do you plan to be a mercenary all the time? You don''t plan to quit? I mean, haven''t you considered when to retire?"


    Groliov''s face sank. After a long sigh, he said with a bitter smile: "I can''t do anything except war, and I have a wife and children to support. I haven''t earned much money these years, and I can''t even pay my daughter''s tuition. I have to make money when I have money to make, until the day I die."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "your daughter''s tuition must be very expensive."


    Speaking of his daughter, groliov suddenly had another look on his face. He nodded firmly and said: "Yes, my daughter has enough talent for music. I can even say she is a genius. I think I can buy her a good piano this time. The piano she uses now is too old and the timbre is not very accurate. In addition, I want her to go to the best Conservatory of music, Tchaikov Conservatory of music or St. Petersburg Conservatory of music, but the tuition fees of these two conservatories are very expensive , I have to work hard to make money. "


    After finishing his speech in high spirits, groliov looked yearning with a trance smile on his face and stayed for a long time before he said leisurely: "I don''t know how tall my daughter is now. She must be a great beauty now. Maybe she has a boyfriend. Well, if her boyfriend dares to bully her, I''ll put a machine gun into his * * and shoot. No, no, it''s too violent. Well, if her boyfriend dares to bully her, I''ll teach him a good lesson with my fist. That''s it!"


    Looking at groliov''s fascinated look on his face, he puffed and said, "why don''t you ask your daughter? Now the technology is so developed that you can not only make a phone call, but also see each other through video with her. Why do you have to guess here."


    After Gao Yang finished, he suddenly found that groliov''s face sank again, or a sad face.


    "No, I can''t contact them. I haven''t seen them for eight years. Forget it, don''t say that."


    With a lonely face, groliov obviously lost his interest in talking. He turned his head back and looked at the scenery outside the window. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    It seems that he inadvertently touched groliov''s sadness. Gao Yang is a little sorry. Then he finds that he has made both of them depressed. Suddenly, Gao Yang feels that he is really not a good person to chat with others.


    Looking at groliov''s sadness because of missing his relatives, Gao Yang is also a little uncomfortable. He thinks of his parents. Once he opens the gate of missing, he can''t close it. Gao Yang is full of the shadow of his parents. Gao Yang is about to cry. Now Gao Yang just prays secretly and hopes that he can go home safely this time.


    When the speeding car suddenly stopped, Gao Yang got rid of his homesickness. He looked at the tall buildings not far ahead and knew that the airport had finally arrived.


    After Gaoyang got out of the car, he saw Morgan and Bob rush over. Morgan''s face was full of uncontrollable excitement. As soon as he saw Gaoyang, Morgan happily patted Gaoyang on his shoulder and said, "Gao, you are really my angel. There is always good news with you. Do you know, I can leave this damn place. I want to go with you."


    Gao Yang is happy as long as he can go, but he is still very happy for Morgan when he learns that Morgan can also leave.


    "That''s really good news. Congratulations."


    Morgan smiled and waved his head high. "Let''s go. They''ve arranged the runway for us. We can take off soon."


    When he heard that Morgan was leaving, groliov''s face changed. He said in a deep voice, "Sir, you said you would hire me until you leave. It seems that it''s time now."


    Morgan nodded and said, "if you want to leave, I can give you a ride. Of course, if you want to stay, I will give you all the money for ten days. You can enjoy life for me when I hire you here. Whatever you do is up to you. Now let me go to the plane and get the money."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "thank you for your kindness, but I still have to refuse. I have my own dignity and I can''t accept your charity."


    Gao Yang quickly poked groliov and said, "come on, you said you need money now. You can understand that you receive 1000 yuan as a reward, and 20000 yuan as a tip, which is an appreciation for your work. You know Americans are used to tipping, and Mr. Morgan doesn''t care about this money."


    Morgan shrugged and smiled, "it''s understandable that you can think that I''m always grateful to the people who have helped me, or that business belongs to business. The negotiated price can''t change, but you can tip."


    Groliov smiled and said, "it seems that I really met a good boss. Well, thank you for your generosity. Out of professional ethics, you can let me do anything in the next ten days, whether you are here or not."


    Morgan slapped and laughed, "well, that''s it. Now let''s go on the plane."


    The airport has been controlled by the opposition. Gao Yang followed Morgan into the airport again without the terminal building. At this time, all planes can''t take off. There is only Morgan''s private plane on the runway.


    The plane was ready to take off. When Gao Yang and them got under the plane, Morgan waved to his bodyguard. The bodyguard quickly got on the plane and came down with a briefcase.


    After Morgan took the briefcase, he took out four stacks of banknotes from it, and then gave two stacks of banknotes to groliov, and the other two stacks to Cui Bo. Looking at Cui Bo, Morgan smiled, "take it. I know you are Gao''s friend, not a mercenary, but I can''t thank you in other ways."


    After translating Morgan''s words, Gao Yang smiled at Cui Bo in Chinese and said, "take it. Don''t take it for nothing. Besides, you deserve it."


    Cui Bo was not polite. After taking the money, he carelessly stuffed it into his pocket. Just as he stuffed the money into his pocket, the phone rang.


    Cui Bo put money in his pocket with one hand and connected the phone with the other, but when he just said hello, he was stunned. The hand that was putting money stopped, said a few words excitedly in Arabic, hung up the phone, and then looked at Gao Yang with an unbelievable look and said a word in a daze.


    "Young brother, Malik is dead and Fedor is dead. They were killed."

 Chapter 38

    Hearing Cui Bo''s words, Gao Yang was stunned at that time. After careful aftertaste and confirming that he heard correctly, Gao Yang Qiang suppressed his anger and said coldly, "is your news reliable?"


    Cui Bo said in a muffled voice: "reliable. The one who called me was also a neighbor. He had a good relationship on weekdays. He told me that someone pulled Malik and Fedor into the street and cut them two dozens of knives in front of many people. Now their bodies are still hanging at the door of the store."


    Gao Yang nodded, took a deep breath and said, "did the government army fight back?"


    "It''s not the government army, it''s the opposition. An armed man led by a guy named Hassan, but they must be the opposition. I know so much. The person who called me was very afraid. He hung up after a few words."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. We''ll talk about it later."


    Cui Bo grabbed Gao Yang and said firmly: "Brother Yang, Malik is a lot younger than me, but he is my friend, a very good friend. The old man Fedor is also good. I can''t let them die in vain. I decided to stay and I want to avenge them. Don''t persuade me and don''t say anything. I''ll go now. If I''m killed... Forget it, there''s nothing to say."


    Gao Yang looked cold. After hearing Cui Bo finish, he said in a cold voice, "are you finished? When is it your turn to decide with me? Tell you to wait, and you''ll shut up."


    After that, Gao Yang patted Cui Bo with his hand, turned to Morgan and said, "Mr. Morgan, I won''t go. I want to stay."


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo always speak in Chinese. None of the people present can understand, but they can see that the atmosphere between Gao Yang and Cui Bo has become tense since they answered the phone.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Morgan frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang lowered his voice and said, "today the people who helped us died. They were killed by the opposition. I don''t want to go. I want to avenge them."


    Bob exclaimed, "God, what are you talking about? Fedor and Malik are dead? Why? Who would do this? Did the government army do it?"


    Seeing Gao Yang talking on the runway all the time, he didn''t get out of the runway quickly. The two opponents who came to send them into the airport muttered a few words. Although Gao Yang couldn''t understand them all, he could guess the general meaning, just urging them to take off quickly.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "Bob, don''t ask. It''s time for you and Mr. Morgan to leave."


    One of Morgan''s bodyguards took the rebels aside to negotiate with them. After Morgan looked at Cui Bo, he took Gao Yang aside for a few steps and whispered: "Gao, I really regard you as a friend, so I didn''t use money to thank you for your help twice. I said this to ask you to listen to a friend''s advice. Listen to me, I understand your feelings very much, but people are dead. Even if you avenge them, it doesn''t make any sense, does it? And you''re dying. Come with me. I know you''re the biggest Your wish is to go home. You have mentioned it more than once. Think about how sad your parents would be if you died. "


    For a moment, Gao Yang really hesitated. His desire to go home calmed his feverish mind due to hatred, but Gao Yang should not think of Fedor, because after thinking of Fedor, the burning anger overwhelmed Gao Yang''s desire to go home.


    Sometimes people are really strange. Maybe just a few words can make the two people become real good friends from now on. Fedor only taught Gao Yang some sniper knowledge, and then gave his sniper rifle to Gao Yang. However, in addition to gratitude, Fedor is also a teacher and friend in Gao Yang''s heart. Although he has been together for less than half a day, Fedor is in Gao Yang The weight in my heart is really heavy.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath, shook his head slowly at Morgan and said: "Mr. Morgan, we Chinese have an old saying that blood pays for blood, and there is another saying that although there are thousands of people, I will go! It may be difficult to understand from your culture, but I can''t just go. Since I regard them as my friends, I have to avenge them. Falk, I will admit my death!"


    Morgan looked worried and involuntarily raised the volume.


    "Damn Oriental thinking, are you an idiot? You''re dying! I appreciate your loyalty to your friends, but think about the price! The price! Damn, you must listen to me. Now there are private force contractors coming, secret forces coming, and people from the intelligence department coming. Do you know who you''re facing? What can you do?"


    Seeing Morgan, who has always been calm and calm, is roaring and abusive at the moment, Gao Yang is very grateful to Morgan. If Morgan didn''t take him as a friend, he wouldn''t be so rude.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. He shook his head, patted Morgan on the shoulder, said thank you and turned to leave.


    "Stop! Wait a minute."


    Morgan''s eyes were about to burst out. He stared at Gao Yang angrily and said in a deep voice: "You are a hero. Unfortunately, heroes are always short-lived, but I hope to give you more chances to survive. Keep this phone number. He is my agent. You can find and do anything on the premise that you are still alive, so I suggest you take action at least tomorrow, because he can arrive tomorrow."


    Gao Yang took a piece of paper from Morgan and said thank you. Bob walked up to Gao Yang and said sadly, "Hey, brother, I''m really sorry. I can''t help you, but I think you should change your gun."


    Gao Yang was stunned. He remembered that Bob''s m1a was still on the plane, and all the guns he got from the vulture mercenary regiment were on the plane. Although Gao Yang hoped that it would be more interesting to use Fedor''s Mauser 98K to avenge him, it was better to ensure the success of revenge before that.


    Gao Yang smiled, patted Bob on the shoulder and said, "your gun is very expensive. It''s likely that it won''t be yours in the future."


    Bob said with a sad face, "come on, brother, I just hope you can survive. I tell you, there are many good guns in my family. As long as you come back alive, I''ll give you whatever gun you like. However, don''t you really think about it? Only you and your friend will die."


    Gao Yang was about to speak, but groliov, who had been silent, suddenly said, "it''s not two, it''s three. I have to do things when I take the money, so I''ll go together. I''m sure Mr. Morgan will agree."


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said to groliov, "thank you."


    Groliov just shrugged and said with a relaxed face, "you''re welcome. You paid."


    Bob didn''t say much. He got on the plane with a sad face. At this time, Gao Yang waved to Cui Bo and said, "do you want Remington''s M700? Come up if you want. Our brothers have to work hard. How can we do without a good gun."


    Cui Bo was surprised at first, then overjoyed. He followed Gao Yang and got on the plane.


    Morgan stood in the cabin, embracing his hands and watching Gao Yang put everything down, said coldly, "it''s still time for you to change your mind."


    Gao Yang smiled, but did not speak. He picked up a Remington M700. When he saved Morgan and Bob, he picked it up from the mercenary sniper he killed and brought it here.


    Gao Yang handed the gun to Cui Bo and said, "take it. There should be more than a hundred bullets."


    Cui Bo threw his broken gun aside like an open shoe. After wiping his hands on his body, he took the gun handed by Gao Yang. After looking at the gun, he immediately said happily: "Remington m700bdl, yes, I like it. Well, it''s still. 308 caliber. It''s better. NATO NATO NATO bullets can also be used. Bullets are easy to find."


    Gao Yang shook his head and picked up Bob''s m1a, a super semi-automatic rifle built with a lot of money, which now completely belongs to him because Bob gave it to him.


    Bob picked up the revolver he wanted to give to Gao Yang and said, "your Lugar has been too long. The spring of the magazine should lose elasticity and be unreliable. You''d better use it."


    Gao Yang took over the m686 with a holster and was filled with emotion for a time. He really liked the gun very much. Once upon a time, he was annoyed because he couldn''t take the gun home, but unexpectedly, the gun finally came into his hand and wanted to take him to fight.


    Just as Gao Yang was about to hang a LEATHER HOLSTER full of western style around his waist, Simon suddenly said to Gao Yang, "wait, this gun is suitable for hunting, but not for hunting. You have a better choice."


    After that, Simon turned his head to Morgan. Morgan sighed and said, "he has made up his mind, so if you can''t stop him, give him the best."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what Morgan was talking about, but when Simon nodded, he turned to Gao Yang and said, "come with me. I think you can pick it yourself."


    After reaching one end of the cabin, Simon reached out and opened the refrigerator. After pressing a switch, he pulled out a large drawer from the refrigerator and said, "choose what you like. They are all military automatic weapons, and they are all my and SOX''s spare guns. There is absolutely no problem in performance and reliability. Be casual with your friends."


    Gao Yang has the feeling of seeing the treasure house. There are four M4A1 automatic rifles, two MP5 submachine guns, two shotguns and two pistols. Although there are not many guns in the drawer, there are many magazines and bullets.


    The two pistols are m1911a1 and sigp226. They are both good guns and famous guns. Gao Yang was a little difficult to choose for a moment. After looking at them, he soon decided to choose 1911, because 1911 has a caliber of 11.43 mm, while P226 has a caliber of 9 mm.


    Gao Yang has practiced air pistol. His pistol is very accurate. Although he has never hit a large caliber 1911, Gao Yang is confident that he can bear the recoil of 1911, and the advantage of large caliber is that it is much better to stop. Although the loading capacity of 1911 is only seven rounds, for Gao Yang, one shot is more important than using more bullets to ensure that he can hit the enemy.


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point&&& a&&&;&&& a&&&; Mobile phone users can read it at m.qidian.com&&& a&&&;

 Chapter 39

    Seeing Gao Yang pick up a 1911, Simon said expressionless, "if your choice is 1911, you can use my gun. Like Bob, I also like custom guns, especially reliable custom guns."


    Simon lifted his clothes, took out a gun from his armpit holster, turned upside down, handed the handle to Gao Yang, and said expressionless, "wait, I''ll give you a quick holster. Also, I heard you''re good at using shotguns? I''m also good at shotguns. I think we can have a game, so don''t die before I pay off your favor."


    Gao Yang took Simon''s pistol. He looked at it and didn''t find any difference between Simon''s gun and the one in his hand, but he knew that since Moses said his gun was better, it must be better.


    "Thank you. I''ll pay you back."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo with a dull face and said, "are you stupid? Don''t you pick it quickly."


    Knowing that he had a share, without saying a word, Cui Bo grabbed an M4 and carried it on his back. Then he picked up a P226 pistol and said happily, "I''ve never shot a pistol before. I''d better use this consciously. The recoil force is small and easy to control. Brother Yang, I know you can''t carry it on your back. How about I take another M4 for you?"


    Gao Yang picked up a shotgun and said with a smile, "I have it enough. I warn you not to take too much to avoid bad action."


    The model of Gao Yangna''s shotgun is Remington 870 pump shotgun, which can be regarded as the most common model in shotguns, especially the shotguns used by the American army and police. They are basically the same. The bullet capacity is 7 rounds, and one shot of eight bullets in the barrel can basically cope with all situations, because when shotguns are used, It must be close or even super close. If eight bullets can''t solve the enemy, it can only show that there are too many enemies. You''ll have to die with a Gatling machine gun in your hand.


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo were arming themselves, while groliov stood there with his machine gun and just looked at him. Simon looked at him and said, "aren''t you going to choose a secondary weapon?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "no, I''d rather take another drum. I don''t like M4, and I''m not good at pistols. Besides, when I need a pistol, I must be dead."


    Simon didn''t say any more. He just walked aside, took out a lot of things from a cabinet near the cockpit, and then came up and threw them in front of Gao Yang, saying: "Three pieces of bulletproof vests are very light, less than three kilograms, but they meet the class III standard of the United States and can block any pistol bullet. By the way, they are Chinese goods. They are the best and cheapest bulletproof vests in the world. Oh, there are also two combat vests and two three-D bags. Pull out the pistol case quickly. You must be able to use them."


    Although these things Simon brought are not weapons, they are no less important to Gao Yang than weapons. It''s very uncomfortable to hang a lot of things on his body. With these things, it''s much easier to move, and more importantly, there''s a guarantee for safety.


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo put a bulletproof vest on their body, put a combat vest on the outside of the bulletproof vest, and then firmly bind the pushed quick pull holster. Even groliov took off his things and put a bulletproof vest on himself. It''s always good to be safe. Even if he weighs a few kilograms more, it''s worth it.


    After putting them on, Gao Yang and Cui Bo began to put things on their bodies, put the magazines in the right position, and with the combat vest, it was much easier to take and put the magazines.


    While Gao Yang and Cui Bo were busy, others were not idle. Bob filled him with ten magazines of m1a, five of which were hand loaded and the other five were selected bullets. The total of the ten magazines was 200 bullets. If Gao Yang was only used for precision shooting, it would be enough for him to fight a long war.


    Bob still had a lot of m1a bullets, but Gao Yang didn''t take more. Ten 20 rounds of magazines were enough for him. Gao Yang was afraid of close combat. He specially took more shotguns. There were 60 super large 00 deer bullets. Fortunately, the deer bullets were not very heavy, but they took up a lot of space.


    In addition to the shotgun, Gao Yang took four pistol magazines, plus the magazines in the gun, a total of 35 hand bullets, all of which were flowering bullets.


    Gao Yang felt that he was unlikely to meet an opponent wearing bulletproof vests, so stopping the flower bullet with better effect became his first choice. However, Gao Yang didn''t take more pistol bullets. His idea was the same as groliov. If he needed a pistol for self-defense, he couldn''t use more or less bullets. If he needed a lot of bullets to solve the enemy, he must be dead.


    Morgan seems to be very good at electronic equipment. He changed the battery of the night vision sight on Gao Yang''s gun to avoid losing power when he needs to use it. In addition, the helmet type low light level night vision instrument picked up by Gao Yang also changed the battery, which can be of great use if he wants to fight at night.


    When Gao Yang takes the gun and bullets, he will also consider whether he needs so much. When Cui Bo takes them, as long as they can fit them, he will load them hard, regardless of the weight. There are 20 magazines in the M4. These magazines alone basically take up half of the space of a three-D bag, as well as pistol magazines. No matter what bullets they are, Cui Bo sweeps away Moses'' inventory Empty, the same 20 magazines were stuffed into the bag. Then Cui Bo looked and felt that there was still some space in the three-D bag. He broke up two bags of 5.56 mm bullets and threw them into the backpack to fill the gap. In addition, more than 100 rounds of 7.62 mm NATO bullets of Remington M700 were placed separately in the compartment of the bag. Now, regardless of the weight of the gun, Cui Bo has 20 kilograms of bullets and magazines alone.


    In terms of Cui Bo''s physique, people are qualified to carry things like this. Anyway, they can''t carry any more. Fortunately, Simon and their backpacks are top-notch goods, otherwise they may not be able to withstand this weight.


    When Gao Yang had almost packed up his things and was full of them, he always felt that something was missing. He thought about it carefully, then patted his head and asked Bob to take out the hunting knife he had brought with him since the plane crash. Now his knife has a sheath. Although it is a rough leather sheath, it can also hang on his body safely.


    It''s cumbersome to say, but it didn''t take Gao Yang ten minutes. They armed themselves completely and felt there was no omission. When Gao Yang was about to leave, Morgan stopped him again.


    After a long sigh, Morgan took his satellite phone and charger and put them in Gao Yang''s hand. He said in a deep voice, "I not only owe you human kindness, but also owe you money. Maybe you are the creditor I want to see most in my life. Remember, I''m waiting for your phone and welcome you to collect debt from me."

 Chapter 40

    Gao Yang is not a great hero who can kill seven in and seven out of a million troops, nor is he a true hero who can risk his life only for friends he has met. The only reason why he immediately made up his mind to stay and avenge them after hearing the death of Fedor and Malik is that Gao Yang made two more mistakes.


    Gao Yang is a person who doesn''t care about anything when his brain is hot. Otherwise, he won''t come to Africa. He uses up all his savings just to play with guns in Africa. He must not be a normal person who can do this.


    Sitting in the car, Gao Yang just stared out of the window. After the blood straight to the forehead gradually subsided, Gao Yang calmed down and said that it was a lie not to regret. When facing the choice of life and death, the person who is still firm in his heart is certainly not Gao Yang. It is a saint.


    Although some regret, it is impossible for Gao Yang to give up revenge for Fedor and Malik. He is just struggling.


    Looking at Gao Yang who had been silent, Cui Bo touched Gao Yang with his legs and said, "brother Yang, regret it?"


    Gao Yang didn''t turn his head and said, "a little."


    "I''m sorry, you know I''m like this. Sometimes I''m more than two, but I shouldn''t let you come too. I have a brother, but you''re the only child, and you''ve been out for three years. Your family thinks you''re dead. If you go back, your parents will be so happy, but I''m impulsive and bring you in."


    Gao Yang finally turned his head and stared at Cui Bo for a while. When Cui Bo was restless, Gao Yang slapped Cui Bo on the head.


    "You bastard, I''ve known you for so long. You don''t know what my character is? If I weren''t like you, I could play with you all the time, fool! I tell you, it has nothing to do with you. I just have to avenge Fedor. Do you have a conflict between homesickness and appointment? Do you have a conflict? You bastard."


    After being slapped and scolded by Gao Yang, Cui Bo was not angry, but laughed and said: "You don''t blame me. In fact, if you don''t come, I''m really not sure. I''m going to shoot a cold gun in the distance and kill several. Now let''s hang those opponents together. I''ll do them tonight. Hey, hey, the most important thing is, it''s much better for me to know you weren''t dragged down by me, so I don''t have to feel too guilty if you die."


    Hearing Cui Bo''s words, Gao Yang was itchy with anger and raised his hand to slap Cui Bo on the head.


    "You idiot dead rabbit, say something lucky can die! Depressed, I won''t die. If you die, I won''t die. Say something lucky, hurry up!"


    Cui Bo is really easy to make two mistakes. Gao Yang has known this for several years, so when he talks to Cui Bo, he calls himself brother when he is happy, and becomes Lao Tzu when he is angry. Cui Bo also knows that he is really easy to say stupid words. He has long been used to Gao Yang''s language attack and body attack.


    "Bah, bah, bah, children''s words are not taboo. When the wind blows away, we must be safe and secure. Ah, no, we are safe and secure. We will succeed soon and kill those sons of bitches."


    Gao Yang was so happy with Cui Bo''s anger that he shook his head helplessly and said, "you two goods, I''m really convinced. Look where this is. If it''s not far away, we have to get off early."


    Gaoyang''s car was the one that opposed sending them to the airport. The driver didn''t know what Gaoyang was going to do, so he pulled them back. However, Gaoyang didn''t want to take the car directly to Fedor''s store. It was too noisy.


    Cui Bo looked out and said, "it''s almost here. Walk for ten minutes. Let''s get off now."


    He said hello to the driver and asked the driver to stop the car. Gao Yang and the three of them got out of the car and watched the car drive away. Then they hung up their things and kept alert and went to the destination.


    Gao Yang didn''t know when to launch the attack, but they had to know the situation first. At least they had to know who the enemy was, so he decided to come back overnight.


    Because it was night and close combat, he and Cui Bo''s sniper rifle were useless. Both of them carried the sniper rifle behind them, and then held his shotgun high, while Cui Bo held his M4. The three opened a distance of ten meters and walked quickly towards the target.


    In the evening, gunshots rang everywhere in Benghazi, but there was no fighting there. What was rare was that the city was in a mess and the street lights were still on. The difference from usual was that there was no pedestrian on the road, which seemed empty.


    After a short walk, Gao Yang turned to the small street where the shop was located. There were no street lights in the street, and no lights were on in the houses on both sides. The whole street was dark.


    After reaching the street, the rabbit in front raised his right hand and made a stop. When Gao Yang and they quickly converged together, and then squatted down in a dark corner, Cui Bo whispered, "you''ll arrive less than 300 meters ahead. You can''t see anything here. Take the night vision."


    After entering the darkness from a bright place, it will be dark for a while, but Gao Yang can see things nearby after they adapt to the darkness for a while, but the battle is a little difficult. Gao Yang feels that they really have to bring a night vision.


    Gao Yang has a helmet type night vision instrument in their hands, which is just in use at this time. At this time, the infrared sight on Gao Yang''s gun is useless in close combat because the field of vision is too small.


    The night vision instrument was hung on Cui Bo''s backpack. After Cui Bo took off the night vision instrument, Gao Yang reached for it and whispered, "I''m a top soldier, you cover."


    Cui Bo whispered, "no, I''ll be a top soldier. You cover. You''re the only child."


    The danger of a top soldier is the highest. If you walk in the front, you have to rush up first when you attack. Of course, it will be the most dangerous.


    Gao Yang didn''t scold Cui Bo, but whispered, "OK, be a top soldier. Come on, take off your glasses and put on your night vision."


    Gao Yang''s words made Cui Bo wilt immediately. Cui Bo''s eyes were his eternal pain. Both eyes were 500 degrees myopia. He was blind when he took off his glasses at night, but he couldn''t bring a night vision without taking off his glasses.


    Cui Bo immediately withered and didn''t speak. After Gao Yang brought the night vision to his head, he finally couldn''t help but say a word.


    "Before you speak next time, go over your head and grab a night vision instrument for myopia."


    Cui Bo, who was hit, sighed long, full of sadness and helplessness.


    After Gao Yang turned on the night vision instrument, his left eye immediately saw the green picture. There was no one in the street and looked very safe. Gao Yang touched the position of the shotgun on the combat vest, then pulled out the pistol on his thigh and opened the insurance.


    1911 is an old gun. It can only shoot with one action, that is, it can''t open the insurance like a modern pistol. After pulling the trigger, it has to pull the sleeve to open the hammer.


    Gao Yang loaded the bullet, let the hammer open, opened the insurance, and prepared to fire at any time. Then put the pistol into the holster, and then put the buckle on the holster into the gap between the opened hammer and the gun body. This not only ensures that the pistol will not go off, but also ensures that the gun can be fired at the first time.


    After making all the preparations, he said a word of action in a high and low voice, stood up and walked forward slowly. Cui Bo and groliov were behind him. The three stood in a pin shape and walked forward quickly.


    At the door of Fedor''s shop, Gao Yang stopped.


    The bodies of Fedor and Malik were hung at the door. Two ropes wrapped around their necks and hung on the rolling gate of the door. The bodies were covered with dried blood, knife edges all over their bodies, and the faces distorted by pain and fear on the faces of the two bodies, indicating that they died in extreme pain.


    The high anger burst in an instant. Now he just wants to find the murderer and blow them into meat sauce.


    The store door was open but not closed. Gao Yang was very familiar with the terrain in the store. He slowly put his head close to the door and looked inside. The store was in a mess, but the things in the store were not swept away, which made Gao Yang very strange. He thought it would be looted here.


    After seeing that there was no one on the first floor, Gao Yang made a gesture to Cui Bo and groliov. After indicating that there was no one on the first floor, he approached them and whispered, "there is no one on the first floor, but I heard someone talking on the second floor. Let''s go up and have a look. Be careful, you two. The ground is very chaotic. Follow my footsteps."


    Gao Yang had to say the same thing twice because Cui Bo didn''t understand English and groliov obviously didn''t understand Chinese.


    After explaining the two people, Gao Yang walked in front and walked to the stairs. After Cui Bo and groliov were in place, Gao Yang took a deep breath, raised the shotgun, prepared to shoot at any time, and slowly walked up the stairs.


    Gao Yang tried not to make a sound. When he got to the second floor, Gao Yang saw some lights from the crack in the door of Fedor''s and Malik''s bedroom. It seems that there are people in both rooms, and Gao Yang can also hear the voice from the room.


    Gao Yang stopped for a moment. When both Cui Bo and groliov came to him, Gao Yang made a gesture, indicating that he and Cui Bo rushed into a room respectively, while groliov was outside the door. He supported the room to see which room was unfavorable. After confirming the assigned room to attack, Gao Yang took a deep breath, raised his hand and made a gesture to prepare for the attack.


    After waving his hand, Gao Yang rushed out. He chose Malik''s room. It sounded more crowded. At this time, there was no need to consider the problem of making a sound. Gao Yang rushed to the door as fast as possible, and then kicked the door open.

 Chapter 41

    The door that Gao Yang kicked open was not locked at all. He kicked lightly and almost didn''t let Gao Yang flash a somersault, but fortunately, Gao Yang finally stabilized his body.


    Suddenly rushed into the house, Gao Yang first saw several people who looked at him in amazement. Gao Yang didn''t see several people clearly. He immediately fired at the person closest to him, almost face-to-face. After a shot, the head of the person who was shot immediately turned into a rotten watermelon.


    Gao Yang only saw a few people, and then also saw those people scrambling to get guns. Several AK47s were thrown on the bed in the bedroom. Gao Yang had no time to count several people. He just took turns shooting at any movable object.


    In a hurry, the pump operated shotgun made Gao Yang shoot at a full-automatic firing speed. With a loud noise after a click, Gao Yang shot everyone in the room.


    In just a few seconds, Gao Yang had red eyes and beat everyone in the room into blood. After he couldn''t find anything to move, Gao Yang gasped and stopped shooting. At this time, he noticed that the unique sound of machine gun was roaring violently.


    Hearing the sound of machine gun, not the sound of M4, Gao Yang clicked in his heart, turned and ran out of the house. When he dodged out, he saw groliov holding the machine gun against the door of Fedor''s bedroom, shooting violently. Although a big hole had been made in the door, it could be seen that it was still closed.


    Groliov didn''t stop until he played a drum. When groliov changed the drum, Gao Yang rushed over and kicked open the lower half of the door, while TREB almost reached out and pushed open the upper half of the door at the same time, and they entered Fedor''s room one by one.


    In the room, two people were lying prone on the bed and were beaten like a sieve. The wall behind them was full of blood points and meat crumbs. They had already died and couldn''t die anymore. In the corner where bullets couldn''t hit, a person curled up with his head in his hands and was shouting wildly.


    After shouting safety to groliov who was still changing drums, Gao Yang went to the man who was still shouting and shouted in a louder voice than his cry: "shut up and stand up for me, or I''ll kill you."


    Gao yangbai said that the man still refused to shut up. At this time, Cui Bo pulled open and shouted in Arabic. After a few words, the guy curled up in the corner immediately fell to the ground, stretched out his hands and dared not move again.


    Gao Yang gasped for breath and said loudly, "rabbit, ask this guy what''s going on. Groliov, pay attention to the guard. I''ll go next door and check it again."


    After that, Gao Yang flashed into another room. At this time, he had leisure to check it.


    Gao Yang just killed four people. Each of them was covered with a large blood hole, and the blood was all over the ground.


    There are nine shrapnel in the No. 00 deer bullet, and the power of each shrapnel is equivalent to a 9mm palabellum pistol bullet. A shot from a shotgun is equivalent to being hit nine times by a 9mm pistol bullet. It''s strange not to die.


    After confirming that everyone was dead, Gao Yang immediately added bullets to his shotgun, and then looked at the four dead people in the room. They all looked like local people''s faces, but Gao Yang felt that their clothes were different from those of local people, but Gao Yang couldn''t tell what was different, He doesn''t know much about the living habits and culture here and can''t distinguish it.


    At this time, Gao Yang went out of the room again and said to groliov at the stairs: "what happened just now? Why did you shoot directly outside the door?"


    Groliov chuckled, lowered his voice and said, "your friend kicked two feet, but didn''t kick open the door, so I opened him and shot directly into the room."


    Gao Yang was stunned and didn''t say anything. He just smiled at groliov and turned into the room. He said to Cui Bo, who was shouting in Arabic, "what''s up? Did you ask anything? Did they do it?"


    Treble shook his head and said, "the boy said they didn''t do it. The rest are asking."


    The guy who was caught alive was kneeling on the ground with tears and snot on his face. He looked only in his twenties. He was frightened. Looking at Gao Yang coming in, he immediately said a lot.


    "What did he say?"


    "What else can there be? It''s just that don''t kill him. He doesn''t want to die or something."


    Gao Yang nodded, looked at the frightened young man, put on a ferocious look, and said, "rabbit, ask him who did it, and tell him if he won''t say it, he''ll die immediately."


    After asking a few vicious questions in Arabic, Cui Bo quickly came to the answer. An organization that designated several nearby streets as its own territory planned and implemented the killing of Fedor and Malik. There was no other purpose. They just wanted money and got money as the fund of their organization.


    Most of the people of this organization are local, and even many are people in a few streets near here, so they don''t do much about local shops. Although they will also carry out blackmail, they won''t commit murder atrocities. Fedor and Malik are both foreigners. Unfortunately, they chose the chicken to kill the monkey.


    The man who killed Fedor and Malik was the leader of the organization, named sharim. More than 100 people of their whole organization gathered in a place two blocks away. The reason why the young people who were caught alive were in Fedor''s store was because he had to take care of the lives of several people on the wall.


    After learning the reason why Fedor was killed, Gao Yang held back his anger and said to Cui Bo, "ask him what the origin of those people next door is. I always think it''s wrong, but I can''t say what''s wrong."


    After Cui Bo asked a few questions, he said with a strange face: "brother Yang, the people in the next room are from Taliban. Those four people want to build bombs here. In addition, there are more than a dozen Taliban people with this organization. The opposition has hooked up with Taliban. The second Olympic games, brother Yang, it''s a lot of fun."


    Gao Yang was surprised. No wonder he just felt that the four people who died next door didn''t look like locals. They were really foreigners, and they were even the famous Taliban.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "ask him where those people are. I don''t think it can be delayed. You''ve seen the combat effectiveness of the opposition. It''s just a bunch of scum, but Taliban is different. I think all the people who can come are deadly Masters. We have an advantage in night fighting. Try to get rid of them tonight."


    Cui Bo nodded. After asking the location, Cui Bo took out his pistol and fired four shots in a row in the prisoner''s frightened eyes and shouting.


    Seeing that Cui Bo killed the prisoner, Gao Yang was stunned and said, "my second Olympics, rabbit, you''re crazy. What are you doing?"


    Cui Bo still had a plain face. After taking the pistol back into its holster, he calmly said: "Seeing the bodies of Malik and Fedor, I didn''t want to stay alive today, and he''s seen our faces. It''s a disaster. Don''t forget, I''ve been here for nearly two years. I don''t want people to know that I did it. The last reason is that I want to try the recoil and power of P226."


    Hearing Cui Bo''s words, Gao Yang was speechless. After reflecting on Cui Bo''s words for a while, he said with a bitter smile: "in fact, you''re right and you''re right. Since we''ve risked our lives to do this, we can''t leave ourselves any trouble. Now it''s a war, and women''s benevolence is terrible. However, how can you be so calm? Don''t you feel any sense of killing?"


    Cui Bo shrugged his shoulders, pointed to his head and said, "I''m scared to death. Really, my hands are shaking and my legs are shaking. However, I''ll get used to this sooner or later, right? So now I put myself into the military mode. No, it should be the special forces mode of killing people without blinking. This is called role-playing."


    Gao Yang puffed a smile and said, "come on, role-playing fart. You''re called masturbation. Don''t lead the enemy here. There are several AK47 next door and a lot of bullets. You go to the first floor to guard. After groliov and I get the bullets, we''ll withdraw quickly."


    Cui Bo patted the M4 in his hand and said with disdain on his face, "we have this. What AK do you want?"


    "Er Huo, you''re useless, I''m useless. Groliov is useful. Replenish him with bullets!"


    After asking Cui Bo to guard on the first floor, Gao Yang greeted groliov. When groliov entered Malik''s room with him, Gao Yang pointed to several AK47 rifles and ammunition bags on the bed and said, "there are a lot of bullets here. I think you can add a little. By the way, is your leg OK? Will it be affected if you take too many bullets?"


    Groliov just shook his head, indicating that his leg was ok, and then took out a bullet from the ammunition bag on the bed, but groliov just looked at it and threw it out.


    "Forget it, this is not a Russian made bullet. Look at the Arabic above, I don''t need to know that country made it. As long as the bullets printed with this text are garbage, they have one thing in common. The shell thickness is uneven. When you shoot, the shell may crack or open a hole. In short, your gun will either explode or jam, so I don''t want to If you let these bullets give you false confidence, stay away from these bullets. Compared with these bullets, the iron shell bullets made by Russia in the 1950s are the top goods. "


    What groliov said was valuable experience, and the conclusion of this experience must be summed up by many dead people. Gao Yang picked up a bullet, remembered what the untouchable bullet looked like, and said, "so what bullet is good?"

 Chapter 42

    Groliov is happy to answer Gao Yang''s question.


    "It depends on how to use it. American copper shells are the most expensive and have the best accuracy, but good bullets also need good guns. Those shoddy AK47 can''t adapt to this fine grain. Generally speaking, Russian made iron shells and your Chinese bullets are good choices. Well, I personally think Chinese goods are the best."


    Hearing that groliov said that the bullets produced in his own country were the best, he had an inexplicable sense of pride. He asked with great interest, "why do you say that Chinese goods are the best?"


    Groliov shrugged and said: "Although I didn''t use too many bullets made in China, I also shot more than 20000 bullets. At that time, the bullets we bought were all made in China, and the bullets almost never encountered problems. In addition, Russian bullets will lose accuracy at 300 meters, while Chinese bullets can ensure accuracy at 350 meters. The key is that the price is not expensive The bullets made in China are very popular. Unfortunately, you can''t always buy bullets made in China in Africa. You have to take a chance. "


    After a pause, groliov did not wait to raise questions and continued: "as for other usable bullets, they are also made in some countries in Eastern Europe, such as Romania or Yugoslavia."


    Gao Yang''s thirst for knowledge has come up. Although he has learned a lot of knowledge on paper, it is not as direct and authoritative as what he learned from groliov, a veteran. After all, users have the most say.


    "What about guns? Which country produces the best?"


    Groliov thought a little before he replied: "if you say guns, Russian made ones are the best. Secondly, Chinese made ones are also good and reliable. However, if you shoot for a long time, the barrel is easier to turn red and rust than Russian made ones, but the quality is guaranteed. They are equally easy to use no matter when they are produced.


    Then the guns made in Romania are also very good, and some are even better than those made in Russia, but the biggest problem is that the quality of guns produced in Romania in recent years is poor. You have to find guns produced before 1990, which is the best choice. Of course, in addition to those produced in Romania, guns and bullets made there, the newer the better. Oh, except those printed in Arabic Besides, whether it''s new or old, whether it''s a gun or a bullet, throw it away so that you don''t die. "


    After keeping groliov''s words firmly in mind, Gao Yang threw away the bullet in his hand, clapped his hands and said, "it seems that I have a lot to learn. I have to ask you later. Unfortunately, now we can''t waste time. Let''s go."


    Groliov nodded and said, "wait, although these bullets are rubbish, there are still good things. Look at this."


    After that, groliov kicked open a box, took out a mortar shell from the box, shook it high and said with a smile: "look at this, the 82mm mortar shell made in Russia. It seems that they plan to use this as a bomb, and we can use it as a grenade."


    The size of the 82mm mortar shell looked not small. Gao Yang went over to take one and weighed it in his hand. He felt that a mortar shell had to be three or four kilograms. He frowned and said, "it''s so heavy. Can you throw it? Won''t you blow yourself up?"


    Groliov laughed, showed Gao Yang the muscles on his arm and said with a smile, "I can throw more than ten meters, but the most important thing is that our opponent will be in the house, right? So there''s no need to throw it far."


    Gao Yang thought what groliov said was very reasonable, and said excitedly: "great, here are four shells, take them all, and let those bastards taste their own shells."


    Groliov picked up the box containing shells and Gao Yang took the machine gun for him. They quickly went down to the first floor. When they got to the first floor, Gao Yang was not polite. He directly gave the machine gun to Cui Bo and asked Cui Bo to take the machine gun for groliov.


    Gao Yang took the night vision instrument and looked out. He didn''t find anyone attracted by the gunshot. The gunshot that had been ringing in the city covered them. After confirming safety, when Gao Yang was about to leave, he saw Fedor and Malik''s bodies and suddenly felt that he couldn''t go like this.


    Gao Yang stopped and said to Cui Bo, "we can''t let Fedor and Malik hang like this. Even if we can''t take their bodies away, we have to put them down and turn on the light."


    After turning off the night vision, Gao Yang asked groliov to guard, and then worked with TREB to put down Fedor and Malik''s bodies, but they didn''t have much to do. They didn''t have time to bury the bodies or take them away.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and sighed, "why don''t we burn their bodies? We can''t just leave them here so that they won''t be abused after they die."


    Treble shook his head and said in a deep voice, "the neighbors here are actually good. They should collect the bodies of old horse and Fedor. Don''t kill him. Malik''s faith doesn''t allow him to be cremated."


    When it comes to faith, Gao Yang also feels bad about cremating Fedor and Malik. Looking at Fedor and Malik''s distorted faces, Gao Yang is very sad and hates the killers,


    At this time, Gao Yang suddenly felt that he should take something. He quickly walked to the window of the store, reached out and picked up a short handle axe from the windowsill.


    The axe should have a leather sheath, but Gao Yang didn''t see it and didn''t bother to look for it again. He conveniently hung the axe on the combat vest on his left chest. There was a hanging ring of Velcro, which was originally used to put the knife, but Gao Yang''s hunting knife was not suitable to hang it, but it was just right to insert the axe head up and the axe handle down into the hanging ring. It was also very convenient to take it.


    Looking at Cui Bo''s puzzled eyes, he said: "this axe was used by Malik this afternoon. He put it on the windowsill. I think it''s more meaningful to take this axe to avenge him. Besides, if you have a chance to use it, even if Malik takes revenge himself."


    Cui Bo felt that what Gao Yang said was also reasonable. He searched around the store, but he didn''t think there was anything convenient to carry. Finally, he simply took a shovel, not an engineer shovel, or an ordinary shovel that can often be used in the garden, but it''s also very useful to swing people.


    Cui Bo put his shovel into the plug-in of his backpack and said, "OK, let''s go. Speaking of old horse, the things in their store are all good things. They are all imported goods from Europe. They are expensive."


    Gao Yang was in a bad mood. After hearing what Cui Bo said, Gao Yang also wanted to find a topic to relieve his depression. Finally, after looking at Fedor and Malik''s bodies, Gao Yang turned off the lights in the store and walked along the aisle: "I know. The axe I''m holding is a glansforth brand axe made in Sweden. Although it''s a Nordic agricultural tool axe, the price is really expensive. The model I''m holding is called camping. It''s said that this brand is made by hand. You also know that it''s expensive to touch handcraft in Europe. Such a small axe sells for more than 100 euros."


    Cui Bo was surprised and said, "brother Yang, I know you have a good knowledge of knives. I didn''t expect you to know so much about axes. You can also know the origin of a northern European agricultural tool axe?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said: "You forget, brother, what I wanted most was to find a mountain to live in. Remember the video I gave you? No, the documentary series of Northern Wilderness made by remirs used this brand of axe. I wanted to buy one after I saw it. I was surprised by the price and freight. The axe cost more than 1000 in China, but I didn''t give up later I have to buy it. I didn''t expect to meet it here, but remirs uses a small jungle, which should be bigger. In fact, I also want a small jungle. Unfortunately, it''s too long to take. Unlike this camping axe, it''s just the right length. "


    Cui Bo said disapprovingly, "I remember the film you said, but it looks very good. I don''t understand it in English, and I don''t know if there is a Chinese subtitle version. Hey, I''m not interested in axes, and I''m not interested in axes that are so expensive."


    "I lived in the wilderness for more than three years. At that time, I thought it would be nice to have an axe. Although I''ve had enough living in the wilderness, I''m more interested in an axe now, and I''m more interested in using this axe to chop the guy named sharim."


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "yes, we''ll chop as many axes as they cut Malik, but can you do it, brother Yang?"


    After thinking about this problem carefully, Gao Yang finally said, "Alas, I think it''s still choking. Let me kill with a gun. I don''t feel much now, but let me chop people with an axe. It''s estimated that I really can''t do it."


    After a cold hum, Cui Bo said gnashing his teeth: "I may be able to do it. You can''t let me do it at that time. You have to cut off the bastard''s head. First sacrifice Malik and Fedor, and then kick the ball. Fedor is OK, but Malik has his wife and children. A family of seven or eight people depend on Malik. His death can lead to such a life at home. How can I not do it when I think of this Go. "


    Although he couldn''t understand what Gao Yang and Cui Bo were talking about, groliov whispered, "you two had better shut up and discuss things. There''s plenty of time to turn back, but now you''d better keep quiet."


    Gao Yang knew what groliov said was very reasonable and that it was inappropriate to chat on the way. He was just in a bad mood and wanted to divert his attention by chatting with Cui Bo. However, after being warned by groliov, Gao Yang immediately told Cui Bo not to speak again in Chinese, and then he stopped talking, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. The three were in silence They drove silently, getting closer and closer to their destination.

 Chapter 43

    Gaoyang''s place to go is two blocks away. On weekdays, it only takes about half an hour to walk. However, it took nearly two hours for Gaoyang to get there because they wanted to approach secretly. Fortunately, all the street lights on the street had been extinguished, so that they were protected by darkness.


    Gaoyang arrived at their destination at about 2 a.m. when they could see the large building occupied by the armed faction led by sharim from a distance, Gaoyang stopped.


    Gaoyang''s place is a gathering area of rich people. The target building is not a common local style, but a typical European courtyard. Although the house is a bungalow, it is very tall. Coupled with the area of courtyard green space, it covers an area of at least three or four thousand square meters. The key is that there is a large open space in front of the house and fence. It is very difficult for Gaoyang to approach silently.


    Fortunately, the upper part of the structure of the fence is iron fence, and the lower part is brick. As long as they stand up, they can see the situation in the building.


    When they were close to the target building 200 meters away, Gao Yang found a dark corner to hide. Then Gao Yang found that although it was already two o''clock in the morning, the lights in the building were bright, and the curtains of most rooms were not closed. Far away, they could see the shadow of people reflected in the windows of the house.


    Finding that the enemy had not rested as he expected, Gao Yang felt that things were difficult. He said to groliov, "what do you think? What should we do?"


    Groliov observed for a long time with a high telescope, and then whispered, "my suggestion is to kill them directly. I didn''t find any sentries, and I don''t think these fools will arrange secret sentries. They are too amateur. My idea is to go to the door, throw shells in, then fire, evacuate before they reflect, and then the whole thing is over."


    "Is this too risky? There may be a hundred or more people in this building. Moreover, how can we be sure that the murderer sharim is in that room?"


    For Gao Yang''s question, groliov just smiled and said: "There are only three of us. Are you going to kill him under the siege of more than 100 people after confirming the target? Or kill them all? Please, this is not a movie, and we are not Superman, so it is the right choice to end after maximizing the benefits. After they learn how to fight, we don''t even have this opportunity. As for how to ensure the killing It''s sharim. I can''t help it. You can only expect Fedor''s dead to guide us and throw shells into the right house. "


    Gao Yang thinks what groliov said is very reasonable. He can''t regard himself as an omnipotent God, so he can kill several, and pray that those killed have his goal.


    Gao Yang nodded and told Cui Bo about groliov''s suggestions. Cui Bo also felt that the only choice was to do things like this. He and Gao Yang wanted revenge, but the premise was that they had to be within their ability and could be realized.


    After confirming to strike while the iron is hot and raiding the building occupied by sharim at night, Gao Yang did not act in a hurry, but took the m1a behind him and searched with the infrared sight above.


    Anything emitting enough heat can''t escape the search of the infrared thermal imager unless he has something to shield the infrared. Gao Yang searches with the sight on the gun and confirms that no one has any sentry outside the building, whether it''s an open sentry or a hidden sentry.


    As an armed organization and in war, but there is no sentry outside the stronghold, such behavior can only be said to be stupid, but Gao Yang will not be particularly surprised after seeing the ability of these opponents during the day. Especially now, he will only be very happy for the stupidity of the enemy.


    They moved to the gate of the building and parked several pickup trucks just across the road facing the gate. These pickup trucks may be from the opposition in the building. They parked directly at the gate for convenience, and these pickup trucks just provided cover for them.


    The vehicle is seven or eight meters away from the gate. The distance from the gate to the door is about 20 meters. This distance is not far, but the problem is that the iron door of the gate is closed. I don''t know whether it is locked or not.


    Gao Yang hid behind the car and discussed what to do next. In view of groliov''s rich experience, Gao Yang asked groliov to direct the next action.


    Groliov looked up and whispered, "do you know how to use mortars?"


    Gao Yang shook his head. He didn''t ask Cui Bo. He also knew that Cui Bo couldn''t use it like him. They knew more about guns, but they didn''t understand shells they had never known or seen.


    Groliov thought for a moment and whispered, "well, I''ll change my guns with the rabbit, and then we two go inside. See that room? There are a lot of people in it. You block the door of the house, I throw the shells in, and then we evacuate immediately after shooting all the bullets out of the window."


    Gao Yang had no better choice. After nodding, he translated groliov''s words to Cui Bo. Then Cui Bo gave his M4 to groliov and took groliov''s machine gun.


    It seems that there is only one gate. Gao Yang thinks that as long as he and Cui Bo work together to seal the gate, no one can rush out. On both sides of the gate, there are four windows, and there seem to be people inside, but the second window on the right side of the door is very large, and the people inside look the most. It should be a big room, So they chose the second window on the right as the target of attack.


    Trabb had never used a machine gun, but after asking groliov, he knew how to use it.


    Although TREB can''t use the machine gun as well as groliov, there should be no problem if he just locks the door.


    Groliov carried Cui Bo''s M4 behind his back, then took four magazines and put them in the pocket in front of his chest, which was originally a machine gun drum. Gao Yang put down the m1a, put the bullets of the shotgun in the most comfortable position, and then prepared the pistol. Groliov picked up the box containing shells. When they were about to get out of the cover of the pickup truck, they had a sudden accident.


    The street suddenly lit up. Gao Yang and groliov immediately retracted their car. Then they heard the sound of the car''s engine.


    Several cars drove towards Gao Yang with headlights. The street was bright with headlights. Then Gao Yang heard the sound of the door opening and talking. Gao Yang looked under the car, but saw more than a dozen people come out of the house.


    More than a dozen people who came out opened the big iron door outside and stood on the street at the door. Several cars didn''t stop until they reached the door. With the sound of door opening and closing, Gao Yang saw a lot of feet walking to the door.


    "Hi, welcome, friends. How''s it going? Did you have a good trip?"


    "It''s not very smooth, otherwise we would have arrived long ago, and we don''t have to let you wait until now. Fortunately, although it''s late, we finally arrived. Let me introduce you. This is Cade Freeman, who is entrusted by Mr. Steven to help you. Ha ha, Cade is an elite of the U.S. Army. He is a real homicide expert, and he has brought ten brothers, They just flew over from the United States today. Believe me, with their help to train your people, your people will soon become real soldiers. "


    "Wow, Mr. Freeman, I''m so happy that you''re willing to come, and I''m honored for it. Please call me sharim. Although it''s a pseudonym, it doesn''t matter. Ha ha, well, gentlemen, let''s talk inside. This is not a place to talk, and you must be tired. Everything in it is ready. Please."


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, these people talked not only in English, but also he heard sharim''s words. Although he couldn''t see sharim''s face, Gao Yang saw sharim''s legs, a strange camouflage pants and ugly boots.


    Although he knew who sharim was, the conversation Gao Yang heard made him feel like something big and bad. It doesn''t matter how sharim and Taliban got involved together, but how to get involved with Americans again. From sharim''s fluent American English, we can know that he must have countless ties with the United States, but these are not important, The important thing is that more than a dozen American veterans also came.


    Whether it''s special forces or not, American veterans are very different from the mob of the opposition. Gao Yang can''t ignore more than 100 opposition dregs with only five combat effectiveness, but can''t underestimate the number of retired U.S. troops with only a dozen or so. After all, he and Cui Bolian are not veterans.


    When sharim and his gang all entered the house, the gate was quiet again. Groliov looked up and muttered, "Damn it, there are no Americans there."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "now there''s trouble. There''s big trouble."


    After a moment of silence, groliov said in a deep voice, "what are you going to do now? Continue? Give up? Or change the plan and make a new plan."


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "according to the original plan, I think I may never have a chance to revenge after tonight."


    Groliov agreed with Gao Yang and said in a low voice, "yes, there will be no such cases in the future. They will not improve their defense level immediately when they first come, and they will take advantage of it now when they are most relaxed."


    After telling Cui Bo that the original plan remained unchanged, Cui Bo also agreed. Now that there are retired elite to teach these opposition soldiers, it may not be long before they can get close as easily as now.


    After seeing the figure walking again on the window of the second room on the right side of the door, and there were more people, Gao Yang and they determined that the target was in that room, and another good news was that the big iron door was open. It seemed to welcome Gao Yang and them in. After waiting for ten minutes, Gao Yang and groliov walked through the open door with light hands and feet.

 Chapter 44

    After passing through the gate, the light from the window shines brightly in the courtyard. As long as someone looks out of the window, they can find Gao Yang and groliov.


    There is also an ambulatory outside the window. If you want to get to the ambulatory close to the window, you have to go through the position of the door. Gao Yang and groliov walked to the ambulatory gently.


    The windows were opened very low until Gao Yang''s waist. Gao Yang and groliov could only squat and move step by step under the window to attack.


    After they were both in place, groliov nodded to Gao Yang, then slowly opened the box containing mortar shells, took out a shell, bent his fingers to count down three or two, groliov knocked the shell on the wall, and then stood up, while Gao Yang shot at the glass near groliov.


    Gao Yang and groliov thought that one shot could break the window glass, but to their surprise, although there was a small hole in the glass, it didn''t break. Groliov couldn''t throw the shell into the house at all.


    Gao Yang''s shot caused 20 or 30 people in the room to blow up. Some shouted and others wanted to take the gun, but groliov''s shell could not be thrown in. Fortunately, Gao Yang didn''t give the people in the room reaction time and didn''t let groliov wait too long. He then fired two shots at the glass, just before groliov had to throw the shell out, The whole glass finally cracked with a crash.


    At the moment of opening the window, groliov slammed the shell into the room, and then immediately bent down. Although Gao Yang was a little slower than groliov, he hid behind the wall in time.


    Just after Gao Yang had just hid, after a loud noise, he was thrown into the room of a shell. The lights went out, and the broken furniture fragments and air waves rushed out of the window. After Gao Yang''s ears heard a sound, he couldn''t hear anything for a moment.


    Gao Yang was a little confused by the nearby explosion. He almost foolishly turned the muzzle of his gun and shot mechanically into the house, but only two shots were fired. Gao Yang was pushed away by groliov, and then groliov threw a shell into the house.


    Gao Yang hid behind the wall and took the time to plug two shotguns into the gun. After the second shell exploded, Gao Yang immediately dodged and shot at the house, but this time he has been paying attention to groliov''s behavior. After seeing groliov knock on the wall one by one and throw it into the house, Gao Yang immediately dodged behind the wall.


    Two explosions sounded almost at the same time, and the whole house was shaking. The power of 82mm mortar shells was not too great, but four shells exploded in one room. Gao Yang didn''t think there could be any living people in it.


    After throwing all four shells out, groliov shouted at Gao Yang while pulling the M4 on his back, but Gao Yang''s ears were buzzing. He could only hear groliov''s cry, but he didn''t hear what he was saying. However, looking at groliov''s actions and look, Gao Yang realized what had happened.


    Gao Yang turned his head and saw that the door had been opened and someone had rushed out. However, when they rushed out of the door, Cui Bo''s machine gun also rang. Several people rushed out were swept to the ground by Cui Bo''s machine gun, and three people fell at the door in an instant.


    Cui Bofeng locked the door. Gao Yang didn''t have to worry. He turned around and waved to groliov, indicating that it was time to evacuate. At this time, Gao Yang was stunned to find that three people appeared from the other end of the corridor.


    Someone appeared from the other end of the corridor, which could only indicate that there was a side door. The fatal thing was that the three men appeared behind groliov. Groliov hadn''t found it yet. He shouted danger and immediately raised the muzzle of his gun. The bullet almost wiped groliov''s ear and knocked down an enemy with a gun.


    Gao Yang''s move made groliov realize what had happened. He quickly turned back and fired at the same time. Almost at the same time, the other two people behind groliov shot. Groliov, who was turning, suddenly shook and fell down while turning.


    While groliov fell, although the M4 in his hand had opened fire, he also successfully hit an incoming enemy, beating and shaking an enemy with an M4 rifle. At the same time, the other party''s bullet also hit groliov.


    When groliov fell, Gao Yanka pushed another bullet and opened fire. The gun passed over the fallen groliov''s head and exploded the head of the last enemy.


    Speaking slowly, but all happened in a moment. Three people suddenly emerged from the other end of the corridor and hit Gao Yang. They were caught off guard. Although Gao Yang and groliov reacted quickly enough and successfully shot all three enemies, groliov also fell to the ground.


    Gao Yang was not shot because groliov stood in front of him, and the two men who shot shot shot groliov.


    "Rabbit, take cover!"


    Seeing that groliov was shot and fell to the ground, Gao Yang''s eyes were sharp. After he shouted, he didn''t care whether TREB heard it or not. He threw the shotgun to the ground, rushed to groliov, grabbed groliov''s belt with one hand and groliov''s collar with the other hand, roared, lifted groliov up and crossed the waist high corridor handrail, He threw groliov down the corridor where a man came high.


    Gao Yan has no choice. Cui Bo must block the position of the house door. Gao Yang can''t drag groliov away from where, so he can only choose to throw groliov under the cloister.


    After throwing groliov out, Gao Yang jumped and jumped under the corridor. But after he jumped down, Gao Yang found that he forgot to take his shotgun, and groliov''s M4 was left on the corridor.


    Just as Gao Yang jumped down, two more people rushed out of one end of the corridor. Gao Yang immediately took out his pistol. When the two people who rushed out leaned out of the corridor to shoot him, Gao Yang shot first, hit one of them, fell down and fell under the corridor, while the other fell back, but immediately got up again, And immediately reappeared to shoot Gao Yang.


    When the enemy who was shot but was fine was obviously wearing bulletproof vests, and when he wanted to shoot again, Gao Yang''s pistol was out of bullets.


    Gao Yang has shot all seven bullets out. At this time, he is changing the magazine and can''t shoot in time. Fortunately, Cui Bo''s machine gun turned the muzzle in time. Before the enemy shot, he shot a lot of blood on his body. The bulletproof vest can prevent Gao Yang''s. 45acp flower bullets, but there''s no need to count on the bullets fired from the machine gun at close range.


    At this time, Gao Yang has changed the magazine. He holds a pistol in one hand and drags groliov''s arm in the other hand. He drags groliov and runs away.


    Groliov is about 1.85 meters tall. Although he is not fat, he is very strong. He has to weigh more than 200 kilograms. It is reasonable that Gao Yang takes great effort to drag, but his potential is amazing. Gao Yang can hardly feel groliov''s weight at this time. While dragging groliov with one hand, he should pay attention that no one comes out again, In this way, he ran to the back of the pickup truck at an amazing speed and joined TREB.


    While shooting with a machine gun, Cui Bo shouted, "what''s the matter with old maozi!"


    "Shot!"


    Although Cui Bo''s machine gun is not skilled, it is only 30 meters away. A fool can hit it. Whenever people in the room intend to rush out, they will be blocked back by Cui Bo''s bullet.


    After getting the cover, Gao Yang had the opportunity to check groliov''s situation. Just when he attached himself to see groliov, groliov trembled, stretched out a hand, grabbed Gao Yang''s shoulder and said in a weak voice, "Gao, do you want to kill me?"


    Gao Yang was really elated. Seeing that groliov was not dead, Gao Yang shouted, "how are you? You were shot there?"


    Groliov coughed, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I think I was shot at least four or five times. It hurts. You go. I''m hopeless."


    Gao Yang stopped paying attention to groliov and shouted at Cui Bo, "can you move your back?"


    Cui Bo didn''t say a word. He picked up a drum while shooting. When the gun stopped, Cui Bo quickly changed into a new drum. After a few shots, he said loudly, "take the gun, you cover, this is the last drum. Pay attention, I''ll carry him."


    Gao Yang ran to Cui Bo, took the machine gun and fired a few shots. At this time, Cui Bo picked up his M700, squatted next to groliov, roared, carried groliov up, staggered for a few steps, stood firm, and then trotted all the way to one end of the street.


    Cui Bo is only 1.75 meters tall and weighs only about 150 kilograms. He is not tall and not big, but he is energetic and can run with groliov who is one circle bigger than him.


    Although Gao Yang has always called Cui Bo "rabbit", in fact, Cui Bo has other nicknames, one of which is "mule" and the other is "animal", but these two nicknames are not as popular as rabbits.


    Gao Yang was pleased and surprised at Cui Bo''s actions. He thought it would be good if Cui Bo could resist groliov, but he didn''t expect Cui Bo to be able to trot when he carried groliov. He really lived up to the nature of animals. Although Cui Bo also had the factors that broke out after he was anxious, Gao Yang couldn''t carry a man of more than 200 kilograms no matter how he broke out, Not to mention the weight of guns and bullets on Trabb.


    After Cui Bo ran out for tens of meters, Gao Yang picked up his m1a and pulled away with a machine gun. However, when Gao Yang withdrew to the back of the last pickup truck and was about to leave the cover of the car, he found that there were two small carts in the truck body in front of him, that is, the kind with two wheels under an iron bucket, which is very common in domestic construction sites.


    Gao Yang opened the truck body of the pickup truck, pulled a small cart down, and then put the machine gun on the cart and shot while backing back. However, it is difficult to ensure the accuracy of shooting in this way. In addition, after Gao Yang changed the shooting position, he can no longer block the people in the building.


    After another shuttle of bullets, Gao Yang pulled the trigger again, but the machine gun didn''t make any sound, and the last bullet to play the drum was finally used up.

 Chapter 45

    After finding that the bullets of the machine gun had been shot out, Gao Yang completely lost his move. He threw the machine gun into the cart, then turned and pulled the cart and ran away.


    Gao Yang pushed his speed to the limit and listened to the roar of the cart. Now he ran almost empty handed and soon caught up with TREB carrying groliov.


    When he caught up with Cui Bo, the pursuers behind him had already chased out. At this time, Gao Yang and his followers were more than 100 meters away from the pursuers behind him. Gao Yang didn''t care to speak. He pulled the cart to more than ten meters in front of Cui Bo before stopping. Then he put the cart aside, immediately took the m1a behind him and opened the sight, I didn''t aim much when I picked up the gun. It was just a shot.


    Cui Bo doesn''t need to say anything to Gao Yang. He runs to the front and back of the cart and throws groliov into the cart. It''s much easier to push people than to carry them. Cui Bo''s speed has accelerated a lot at once, but groliov has suffered. In an urgent situation, Cui Bo dares to place groliov slowly. If he loses it, he will be finished, There, groliov was hurt by the iron cart.


    Seeing Cui Bo pushing the car away, Gao Yang also wanted to stop the speed of the pursuers, but when he looked out from the thermal imaging sight, he saw a large piece of red light coming. Gao Yang didn''t need to aim carefully. He just fired a few shots and hit several pursuers.


    Gao Yang fired several shots, and the pursuers gathered in a regiment immediately dispersed. Some were lying in place, and some hid on both sides of the road to find cover, and stopped completely.


    Gao Yang didn''t expect that the effect of several shots would be so good, but he was relieved. He is completely in the dark now. The other party doesn''t know how many people are blocking. They can only shoot in the dark.


    When he wanted to understand the key, Gao Yang immediately flashed aside and shouted in English: "the first and second attack group, the third group is on standby, surround them and don''t let anyone run away."


    After shouting, Gao Yang ran away regardless of whether the other party understood it or not.


    Gao Yang ran for a long time and didn''t catch up with Cui Bo. Helpless, Gao Yang had to stop, listen to the sound of the cart and search with a sight. At this time, he found that Cui Bo had pushed groliov into a fork in the road. If Gao Yang didn''t look, they would be separated.


    After finding Cui Bo, Gao Yang quickly caught up with him. When he ran behind Cui Bo, before Gao Yang had time to speak, Cui Bo gasped: "you''re running too slowly. I was wondering if I''d stop and wait for you for a while."


    For Gao Yang, his strength must not be as strong as Cui Bo, but in terms of long-distance running and endurance, Gao Yang can pull Cui Bo countless streets.


    Gao Yang''s heart didn''t jump and gasped: "don''t talk nonsense. I almost separated from you just now. Where are you going? Where are we going? Do you know?"


    "It''s dark. I know where it is. Run around and talk when it''s safe."


    Gao Yang thought it was reasonable, so he followed Cui Bo and ran down the road. After running for about half an hour, Gao Yang couldn''t hear groliov''s voice. He felt that he couldn''t run any more. He had to see groliov''s injury.


    After Gao Yang stopped, he first looked behind him with a sight glass. He didn''t see anyone chasing him. After feeling safe, Gao Yang immediately put on a low light helmet night vision to check groliov''s injury.


    Looking at groliov''s injury, Gao Yang only felt that something bad was going on. Groliov curled up in the cart. Because the cart was too small, groliov''s head and feet stretched out of the cart. At this time, groliov''s head hung motionless, and there was a lot of blood in the bucket.


    Gao Yang thought that groliov was dead. He slowly stretched out his hand and tried on groliov''s nose. Then he was glad to find that groliov was still breathing.


    With Cui Bo''s help, they lifted groliov off the cart and put him on the flat ground. Although later Gao Yang untied groliov''s bulletproof vest and found that there were five bullet holes in it.


    It''s not right to say it was a bullet hole. It should be one bullet hole and four warheads. At that time, one of the people who shot groliov was holding an M4 rifle, while the other two were using pistols. All the pistol bullets were blocked. Only one bullet of the rifle penetrated the bulletproof vest and shot into the left side of groliov''s lower abdomen.


    Although the rifle bullet pierced the bulletproof vest, the bulletproof vest also played a certain effect, at least reducing the power of the bullet. At least groliov''s abdominal cavity was not pierced.


    In fact, it''s not a good thing that the bullet''s power is reduced by the bulletproof vest, because the bullet will lose its stability after being blocked, and it is very likely to be shot upside down into the body. Such a bullet will only stop stronger, and the person who gets shot will die faster. Gao Yang doesn''t know how serious groliov''s injury is, Now we can only hope that bulletproof vests reduce most of the power of bullets.


    Groliov woke up when he was inspecting groliov.


    "How are you? Can you hear me?"


    Groliov shook his head, saw the high in front of him, took two breaths, and said weakly, "did you bring me out?"


    We are safe now. How do you feel


    "I don''t know. I seem to have broken several ribs and been shot in the stomach. I feel very bad."


    "Well, don''t talk. Have a rest. You must hold on. Don''t sleep over. Try not to faint. We''ll find a doctor."


    "I was knocked unconscious when I was thrown into the cart. Please tell the rabbit to be gentle. My head hurts."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, stood up and glared at Cui Bo, but he immediately reacted. Cui Bo couldn''t see his expression, so he whispered, "rabbit, do you know that groliov didn''t let someone kill him, but almost let you fall to death? Can you pay more attention?"


    The rabbit smiled awkwardly and said, "I was in such a hurry that I didn''t care too much."


    Without speaking, Cui Bo and Gao Yang changed their faces together, because they heard the sound of the car almost at the same time.


    After looking at each other, Gao Yang and Cui Bo didn''t say a word. They raised their heads and feet one by one and threw groliov into the cart. Then Cui Bo continued to push groliov to run, while Gao Yang picked up the grab and was ready to deal with a new round of pursuit.


    After turning a corner with the headlights on, Gao Yang came straight at Gao Yang. Gao Yang didn''t know how the other party found it, but he knew that he couldn''t run the car with his two legs anyway. He shouted at the rabbit and ran down the path. All Gao Yang could do was to find a way to solve the leading car.

 Chapter 46

    The bright headlights of the car are straight and high, which has brought great trouble to Gao Yang''s aiming, especially the night vision sight has also lost its function. It is impossible for Gao Yang to raise his gun to aim and shoot.


    At this time, Cui Bo shouted hoarsely, "come here, there''s a path, come on!"


    With the help of the car light, Cui Bo found an alley that cars could not enter, pushed groliov stumbled through the roadside edge, pushed groliov into a narrow alley, and then started shooting at the car from the alley with his M700 to cover his high retreat.


    Gao Yang immediately received his gun and ran away. When the car was about to catch up with him, he finally dodged into the alley.


    Cui Bo is still shooting, but his M700 firing speed is very slow, and only four bullets can be loaded in the magazine, which can not have a great effect on delaying the enemy''s action, but Cui Bo has been focused on shooting. When Gao Yang passed by him, he pulled Cui Bo into the alley.


    The alley extends in all directions. When the pursuers on the car get off the car and follow them into the alley, Gao Yang has already pushed Cui Bo into the fork road and immediately turn the corner. Then they always turn when they see the corner. They want to get rid of the pursuers with the help of the labyrinth path. What makes them helpless is that no matter how they run, as long as they stop a little, they can soon hear the footsteps of the pursuers, So Gao Yang and Cui Bo can only keep running.


    From the early morning until dawn, when the color of the day was slightly bright, he had been drilling in the alley. He had run for a long time. Gao Yang in the southeast and northwest suddenly lit up, the disordered buildings disappeared, and a large desert appeared in front of him.


    Gao Yang was shocked to find that they had left the city. Gao Yang said to the panting Cui Bo, "what''s the matter? We''re out of the city?"


    With the help of labyrinth like alleys, they can still deal with the pursuers, but once they go out of the city to the boundless desert, they are really in a desperate situation.


    Cui Bo was very tired. He sat down on the ground and gasped for breath: "my second Olympics, run back quickly. It''s a live target in the desert, but let me rest for a while, just two minutes."


    Of course, Gao Yang understands this truth. Seeing that Cui Bo is really dead, Gao Yang can only say reluctantly, "just give you two minutes. I''ll go. How can you say that these opposition groups can chase so? It''s been a night and still chasing. It''s unreasonable. When has the opposition been so patient? What a hatred."


    Treble rolled his eyes and said with an idiot''s eyes: "What do you say? You''ve put people''s minds into a pot, and there''s also the head of a group of American soldiers. How much revenge do you think it''s? You can do without chasing you? If you were... No, if I were killed, you wouldn''t find someone to take revenge? Those Americans are retired soldiers. Maybe they''re still special forces. It''s difficult for people to this extent?"


    After three years of training, Gao Yang''s current endurance simply ignores the night of running. When Cui Bo is resting, Gao Yang keeps a gun on guard. However, he has taken off the night vision sight on the gun, but he has not installed the white light sight used during the day, because he has no time to calibrate the gun, and it is better not to install the sight without calibration.


    There are many exits in the maze like alley. Gao Yang didn''t dare to wait any longer. After only letting Cui Bo rest for two minutes, Gao Yang urged: "get up and go. I''ll push the cart. You take a gun for cover. We have to hurry. We must get rid of these people before we can find a doctor for Lao maozi."


    After Gao Yang finished, Cui Bo suddenly pointed to the wheel of the car and said, "I know how they can find us. Look here."


    Gao Yang looked at the car and soon understood why those people could always find their traces. Groliov''s blood flowed from the gap of the cart to the wheels. Now groliov''s blood has solidified, but it is bound to leave blood at the beginning. Now, there is a thin layer of yellow sand on the road outside Benghazi, and two clear wheels are printed on the yellow sand It is obvious that these traces cannot disappear as long as there is no wind.


    After glancing at Cui Bo, they both issued a national curse.


    Cui Bo didn''t feel tired. He got up and pushed away. At this time, he didn''t have to think about continuing to drill in the alley, because if there was no accident, the pursuers would arrive soon.


    Gao Yang and his men ran in time, because they had not gone far, and more than 20 people came out from several nearby alleys where they had just left. If Gao Yang and his men stayed where they were or wanted to continue to run around in the alleys, they had to be blocked, because it was already daybreak and different from that at night, the enemy could easily find and surround them ¡£


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo directly pushed the car into the desert. Listening to the gunfire behind them, Gao Yang looked back with a telescope and found that the pursuers were six or seven hundred meters away from them.


    After a night''s running, it''s not useless. From the more than 100 pursuers at the beginning, there are only a dozen people left. After all, not everyone has the endurance to run overnight, but what makes Gao Yang uneasy is that among the more than a dozen pursuers, six people''s costumes are different from others, and they seem to be white.


    Gao Yang is only afraid of those retired Americans. He doesn''t pay much attention to the people who have just picked up their guns, but it will be much more dangerous if his opponent is a retired veteran.


    Fortunately, the enemy is still 600 or 700 meters away. There is no threat from AK47 and M4 at this distance. As long as they can open the distance, they will not be particularly dangerous for the time being, but as long as the distance is closer, it''s hard to say. However, both sides are very tired now. It can be said that they have reached the limit. It''s not easy to narrow the distance of 600 or 700 meters.


    Gao Yang had no choice but to continue to escape. When he turned to keep up with Cui Bo, Cui Bo suddenly said, "groliov woke up again."


    Groliov faints and wakes up, but the waking time is getting shorter and shorter. Gao Yang knows he can''t delay any longer, but he has no way to save groliov.


    After groliov woke up this time, he didn''t faint as before, but suddenly came out with a word.


    "Where are we? How''s it going?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang smiled and said, "we have left the city. Now we are safe. No one is chasing us."


    Groliov shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "come on, I know the situation is bad according to your appearance. It seems that I really have to die this time, but from the first day I became a mercenary, I knew I would die on the battlefield sooner or later. I knew from the beginning."


    Hearing that groliov suddenly spoke, Gao Yang and Cui Bo looked at each other and found that each other''s faces were ugly. Cui Bo whispered, "it won''t be a reflection..."


    Gao Yang glared at Cui Bo and whispered to groliov, "don''t talk. Don''t waste your strength. You won''t die. We won''t let you die like this."


    Groliov shook his head weakly and said with a bitter smile, "let me say it. Let me finish. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to say it in the future. Take this as my last words."


    Groliov''s face was full of pain and whispered: "It''s painful to be a mercenary, especially a mercenary who works for money, because you never know whether your next battle is on the side of evil or on the side of justice. I killed a lot of people. There are scum who should go to hell and innocent civilians. I have to sell my soul for money.


    When I fight for my country, my heart is full of responsibility and pride. I can sacrifice my life without regret. No matter whether the war is just or not, at least I know that even if I die, I die for my country, and all the blame is borne by politicians.


    But when I fight for money, I have only a sense of guilt, only guilt and helplessness, and extreme boredom. Even if I die in the war, no one cares. People will only be glad that another mercenary should go to hell died. Fortunately, fortunately, I at least know that my last war is fair. Even if I receive the money, it is also a just war of revenge , that makes me feel a lot better. "


    After a long silence, Gao Yang sighed, "you won''t die. Your injury is not serious. As long as we find a doctor, you will be fine."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "OK, now I know who you and the rabbit are. You are trustworthy. I still have more than 20000 yuan on me. Please help me give the money to my wife. Take the money and go, otherwise we can only die here, and our money will only be robbed. Give me the gun and let me cover you to leave."


    Groliov grabbed Gao Yang''s hand and pulled him hard, trying to get up from the cart.


    Gao Yang pushed groliov into the cart again and said firmly, "I told you to shut up and don''t make any more trouble. Your last words are to say, just wait to see your wife and say to her, listen to me, we''ll either die here or leave together, okay!"


    After saying that, Gao Yang broke away from groliov''s hand, took up his gun and fired several shots at the pursuers behind him, but groliov still didn''t give up. He shouted to Gao Yang excitedly: "You idiot, you madman, I''m doomed to die. You should let me do my last duty, so that I can at least know that my money will go to my wife and my daughter can have tuition to study music!"


    Gao Yang thought groliov''s words were very reasonable, but he really couldn''t escape without groliov. After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said powerlessly to Cui Bo, "rabbit, old maozi, let''s go. He''ll cover it. I didn''t promise. I know we''ll all die, but I can''t leave him alone. Go by yourself. We''ll count one by one."


    Cui Bo didn''t lift his head. He just pushed the car hard and said laboriously: "you''ve made another mistake. I knew you couldn''t do it, but I couldn''t do it. Alas, life and death have a life. I can''t live and die. I can''t do it without old Mao Zi. Anyway, we''re both two enough. Let''s leave it to fate."


    After stopping Cui Bo''s words, Gao Yang was much more relaxed for no reason. He smiled at groliov in the cart and said loudly: "Come on, you don''t have to say. I''ve reached an agreement with the rabbit to die together and live together. If you don''t save your life because of the long delay, we will naturally leave you. But you still have breath, let''s spend it. Also, don''t worry about your wife and children. Give me an address. I''ll ask Mr. Morgan to give them money. Don''t worry, Morgan still owes me More than 90000 dollars. I''ll call Mr. Morgan now. All the money belongs to your wife and children. Brother, am I interesting enough? "


    Groliov looked blankly and said powerlessly, "you are such an idiot, and so are the rabbits. Forget it. I appreciate your kindness. Unfortunately, I can''t do this. Keep the money for your parents. Finally, it''s my honor to fight side by side with you and the rabbits. Please translate it with him."


    After translating groliov''s words to Cui Bo, Gao Yang solemnly said, "it''s also an honor for me and rabbit to fight side by side with you."

 Chapter 47

    Groliov was dying. He didn''t know where to go in the vast desert, and there was no place to hide. Gao Yang felt that there was no way to escape, which made him almost desperate.


    Cui Bo, who was pushing the car, suddenly stopped, sat down on the sand, took a few breaths, shook his head and said, "no, I can''t walk. I can''t carry it since I didn''t eat or drink yesterday."


    Cui Bozhuang is really like an animal, but his appetite is not small. He belongs to a typical type that can eat and can do. Moreover, even if he calls an animal, he has to stutter. Not to mention a big living man who is not an animal after all.


    Gao Yang is not a person who is willing to give up easily. He kicked Cui Bo and said loudly, "get up. It''s not time to give up. Put your things on the trailer and I''ll push them."


    Cui Bo shook his head again and said, "I really can''t go. Even if I''m empty handed, brother Yang, it''s not that I''m depressed. Now I''m really out of action. Go, I beg you. After you go, groliov and I have a thought, and someone will report the funeral to my family."


    Looking at Cui Bo''s appearance, Gao Yang knew that he was really unable to walk, desperate and sad. He turned around, raised his rifle, aimed at the pursuers who were still hanging far behind and fired a shot, but before Gao Yang could shoot a second shot, Gao Yang only felt a strong force hit him, accompanied by a pain in his left chest, Gao Yang was knocked up and fell down.


    Gao Yang only felt that it was dark in front of him, and he could only see Venus all over the sky. The position of his heart was painful and it was difficult to breathe. Then he heard Cui Bo crying.


    "Brother Yang, brother Yang!"


    Groliov''s weak voice also sounded: "Damn it, Gao, how are you!"


    After a brief vertigo, Gao Yang understood that he was shot in the heart. It was true that he could survive for up to seven seconds after being shot in the heart.


    "I''m your ancestors. Come on, I''ll fight with you."


    After hearing Cui Bo''s scream, there was a gunshot, and then with the sound of pulling the gun, the gunshot didn''t stop.


    Gao Yang felt a little strange. He was shot in the heart. Now he''s dead. How can he hear the gunshot? Then Gao Yang opened his eyes and saw the blue sky and white clouds.


    Gao Yang involuntarily touched his heart. He first touched an axe.


    After touching the axe, Gao Yang''s surprise immediately turned into ecstasy. He sat up and reached out and took the axe off his chest.


    The outward side of the axe was inlaid with a bullet, while the back was slightly bulging. He raised it and pulled the bullet out of the axe. Then he saw a small pit hit by the bullet in the center of the axe.


    Gao Yang took the axe and stared at it for a moment. Suddenly, he laughed wildly and roared, "Fedor, Malik, I thank you. I thank you for your blessing."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s laughter, Cui Bo, who was lying on the ground shooting, turned his head blankly, looked at Gao Yang sitting up again, and said with a dull face: "I''m the second Olympic Games. What''s the situation?"


    Gao Yang, holding an axe in one hand and a warhead in the other, roared, "I shouldn''t die. The bullet is blocked by the axe! Ha ha, God won''t accept me!"


    The rabbit''s face was full of tears and runny nose. After he was stunned, he suddenly stretched out his sleeve and wiped it on his face. He said blankly, "that''s ok? I cried in vain in the second Olympic Games. I knew to look at your situation first. It''s really dangerous."


    Groliov also smiled with the greatest strength and said, "you are really a lucky guy, Gao. You should collect your axe and that warhead. This is your amulet and this is your lucky thing."


    Gao Yang held the axe, kissed it twice, hung it in front of his chest, patted it gently and said, "I have to collect this axe all my life and never leave me again."


    After Chubb laughed wildly twice, he turned his head back, continued to stare at the sight and said, "brother Yang, I just knocked down one, and I don''t know if I''m dead."


    Gao Yang didn''t pay attention to Cui Bo, but after looking at the completely deformed warhead, he suddenly said: "no, this is not the intermediate bullet used by AK, let alone the 5.56 mm bullet. This is a lead bullet. I look like a sniper rifle."


    Cui Bo said, "I just looked at it from the sight. It seems that someone has a sight on his gun, but it''s too far away to see clearly."


    If the other party has a sniper, or the sniper finally comes, Gao Yang can''t continue to run forward as originally planned. Moreover, the local sniper has shown his strength. At a distance of at least 600 meters, a shot hit Gao Yang''s chest. If he didn''t have an axe like an amulet, Gao Yang would be dead even if he was wearing a bulletproof vest.


    Gao Yang had already planned to abandon himself, but after a false alarm and surprise, both Gao Yang and Cui Bo had a desire to survive again.


    After putting the deformed warhead into his pocket, Gao Yang wanted to lie down and shoot, but he felt a terrible pain in his chest. Gao Yang knew that the position of his heart was hurt. Although the bullet was blocked by the axe, he was hit hard by the huge impact, and maybe two ribs were broken.


    Just like groliov, although the pistol bullet failed to penetrate the bulletproof vest, it also broke groliov''s ribs. Although the bullet that hit Gao Yang has flown 600 or 700 meters, its power is definitely greater than the pistol bullet fired close at hand.


    Gao Yang endured the pain, climbed to the ground, then took the gun, carefully aimed and started shooting, but without the help of the sight, the man was a black spot at a distance of 600 or 700 meters. Gao Yang didn''t know whether the bullet he shot hit the enemy.


    When Cui Bo loaded the gun, he said, "brother Yang, why don''t you use this gun? You can beat me better."


    "No, I have a sight in my backpack. Just change it. You can observe the impact point for me and I can correct the trajectory. We''d better suppress it with two guns."


    After taking out the sight from his backpack, Gao Yang quickly installed the white light sight on his gun, and then gave the telescope to Cui Bo. However, what embarrassed him was that they lacked a target or reference for calibrating the gun. If they shot all the bullets into the air, it would be a fart gun.


    Cui bo used his telescope to find a stationary target, but he just searched for it and suddenly exclaimed, "brother Yang, there are at least five or six cars, and they are all trucks. No, there are eight trucks in total."


    Gao Yang''s heart is completely cold. If there are eight more trucks, there will be no need to fight this war. There is no hope at all.


    Gao Yang quickly found the truck Cui Bo said with his sight. Then he was surprised to find that the opposition who had been chasing them seemed to be in a panic and fell to the ground.


    When the truck gets closer and closer, it seems that someone on the truck is shooting, while those who pursue Gao Yang are shooting at the truck. If you don''t understand here, Gao Yang will become a fool. No matter who is on the truck, it must be the enemy of the enemy.


    There were not only guns shooting on the trucks, but also rocket launchers. However, the trucks didn''t stop, but drove away quickly. They didn''t seem to plan to fight with the people chasing Gao Yang.


    After Cui Bo looked at it, he suddenly pointed to the big truck and shouted, "brother Yang, there is a highway there. The truck belongs to the government army and there is a sign of the government army on the car."


    Gao Yang shouted, "you cover, I''ll ask for help."


    Gao Yang stood up, waved his rifle and ran and barked, hoping to attract the attention of the people on the truck. At this time, the truck had reached the nearest time to him, facing Gao Yang from the side. If Gao Yang could not attract the attention of the truck in time, the trucks would leave.


    Seeing eight trucks passing by in turn, Gao Yang was anxious, but the last of the eight trucks suddenly drove off the road to the desert and quickly drove towards Gao Yang.


    Seeing the truck coming, he was elated and shouted, "help is coming! Ha ha!"


    Groliov said angrily, "Gao, we are all free mercenaries, employed by a guy named Ken Freeman, remember?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "remember, rabbit, get ready to carry Lao maozi. Let''s go."


    The truck took a circle of dust in front of Gao Yang and blocked them behind the body. After the truck stopped, Gao Yang was about to lift groliov with Cui Bo. Suddenly four or five people stood up from the truck body, pointed guns at them, and then one of them shouted, "who are you?"


    "Free mercenaries, employed by Ken Freeman, brothers, it''s great to see you."


    After shouting loudly, the baffle of the truck''s back bucket was immediately put down, and then four people jumped down to help Gao Yang lift groliov. Just when he put groliov on the car, he moved a little bigger, and groliov screamed again.


    After Gao Yang and Cui Bo got into the car, a black man took two heavy photos on the car, and then the truck immediately started again.


    After the truck started, Gao Yang almost collapsed. He looked in the carriage and found that there were more than 20 people, almost all of them black, only one of them Arab. At this time, these people were watching him. Gao Yang waved to the people and said with a smile, "thank you so much, brothers."


    At first, the black man who asked Gao Yang smiled and said, "most of them don''t understand English, man, it seems that you''re not very lucky."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "who said no, there are only three of us left?"


    The black man: "you''re following Ken Freeman this time? Did you get the money? That guy is not a man of credit."


    Groliov said weakly, "yes, we gathered twelve people and didn''t get a dime, but there''s good news. Damn Ken was killed."


    After laughing, the black man said a few words to the others in cheshan in a language he had never heard of. Then the whole car burst into laughter and looked very happy.


    At this time, the black man held out a hand, shook hands with Gao Yang and Cui Bo, and said happily, "it''s worth bringing you the good news. That damn Ken hired us last time, but he only gave us half the money. We''re all very happy to hear about his death."

 Chapter 48

    After the people on the truck laughed, the black man waved to the crowd, pointed to groliov and said, "Suma, for the sake of good news, let''s see if this guy can be saved?"


    A black man squatted in front of groliov, reached out and lifted groliov''s clothes. After pressing around the wound with his hand, he said to Gao Yang, "what shot him?"


    Gao Yang didn''t expect that there was a military doctor on the truck and was willing to help. Gao Yang was overjoyed and hurried to say, "it was hit by M4 at close range. It was about two o''clock last night."


    The black man nodded and said: "His condition is not very good, but it is not too bad. At least his abdominal cavity is not messed up by bullets, so he can hold on for a while. Don''t let him drink water. If you can find a hospital to operate in time within 12 hours, he should be able to survive. The premise is that there must be a good surgeon. I don''t have emergency medicine here , I can''t help you. "


    Hearing that groliov was still saved, Gao Yang''s heart relaxed a little and said sincerely to the blacks, "thank you, thank you so much."


    The black man waved his hand and said: "We are all free mercenaries. Everyone may meet this day. We should have helped each other. My name is abdullahman Ahmed Ali. Just call me Ali. Most of us are from Somalia. Although we are not mercenaries, we get together to find work. What about you? I think you two are snipers? If you can, We can do it together and everyone has a care. "


    After introducing groliov and Cui Bo to Ali, Gao Yang shook hands with ALI and said, "thank you very much for what you have done. I think we must have the opportunity to cooperate."


    Gao Yang said only polite words, but Ali nodded: "yes, there will be a chance. We don''t have snipers. It would be great if you would join us."


    "Where are you going?"


    "We are going to Tripoli. Benghazi is completely lost, and most of the government troops have gone to the opposition. We received an order this morning that all mercenaries go to Tripoli, as if to form a large mercenary corps, but we don''t know the price yet, do you know?


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "we don''t know."


    Ali tilted his lips and said, "it''s hard for Gaddafi now. I think he should pay a lot of money, so we followed the evacuated convoy. Otherwise, we would stay in Benghazi and accept the employment of the opposition."


    Hearing Ali''s words, Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. In line with the idea that more words must be lost, Gao Yang did not dare to speak, because he was afraid that he would show his feet and let Ali realize that they were not from the government army at all. However, after listening to Ali''s words, Gao Yang understood that no wonder people didn''t ask East and West. It turned out that people didn''t care at all.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, I think the price offered by the government army will be higher than that of the opposition. Going to Tripoli is the right choice."


    After that, Gao Yang felt very strange. He first helped the opposition fight the government army, and then went to fight the opposition. Now, it seems that he will go to the side of the government army again. The battle is really chaotic.


    Look, groliov is unconscious again. Although some people say groliov can hold on for a while, Gao Yang''s heart is pulled up again.


    Cui Bo took off his coat and covered groliov. Then he said to Gao Yang, "brother Yang, what do they say about Lao maozi? And where are they going?"


    Gao Yang remembered that he didn''t tell Cui Bo about the situation. After telling Cui Bo about the situation, Cui Bo nodded and said, "fortunately, I''m lucky. It seems that old Mao should not die. There are bigger hospitals in addition to Benghazi, that is, Tripoli, but the level of hospitals in Libya is not very good. Can doctors there do it?"


    Gao Yang turned to Ali and said, "are you familiar with Tripoli? Do you know which hospital has a good doctor?"


    Ali shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''m not familiar with Libya at all. I don''t even know where Tripoli is. But I asked about it. I''ll be in Tripoli when it''s dark. After I get off the bus, I can ask you, um, are you interested in my proposal? If you plan to continue to participate in the war, we can ask to make it up together."


    Gao Yang said with an apologetic face: "I''m sorry, we have to take care of him. We must be unable to participate in the battle in the short term, but as long as we still participate in the war, we must be with you."


    Ali smiled brightly, showing his white teeth and said, "that''s good. We really hope to have a sniper. It would be great if you were willing to be with us."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to talk to Ali, because he couldn''t get to Tripoli until dark, but groliov didn''t necessarily support it until then.


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang took out the satellite phone from his backpack, and then called out according to the number Morgan left him. When the phone was connected, a strange voice came.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "Hello, my name is Gao Yang. Mr. Morgan asked me to make this call."


    After a moment of silence, the other party said in a deep voice, "Mr. Morgan told me to do everything he can to help you. Tell me, what can I do for you, but I''m in Tripoli now, and I probably can''t go to Benghazi."


    "Great, I''m on my way to Tripoli. It''s like this. One of us was shot in the abdomen and badly hurt."


    "I see. I''ll arrange it. Where are you and how long will it take you to arrive?"


    "We just got out of Benghazi. It''s not far. We take a truck. We can get to Tripoli about dark. Do you have any way to make us faster? I''m afraid my friend can''t last long."


    After a moment of silence on the phone, the man''s voice rang again, "When you get off when you pass ajdabiya, there will be a car waiting for you. The car will be in place in an hour at most. You can get on the bus, and then he will take you to the airport. You can transfer to a plane to Tripoli. I will wait for you at the Airport. I''ll call you in ten minutes and tell you the location of the connection."


    After hanging up the phone, he smiled at chubo. "Let me tell you how much you have two crow lips. This time it was awesome. Mr. Morgan is so helpful. The old man is saved!"

 Chapter 49

    Gao Yang, who hasn''t smoked for three years, slowly spits out a cigarette ring. He has thrown more than a dozen cigarette butts at his feet. Most of them haven''t finished smoking, leaving a long half. Mixed cigarettes are too difficult for Gao Yang to smoke. He is still used to smoking flue-cured cigarettes.


    Distraught Gao Yang snuffed out the burning cigarette end in his hand, looked at Cui Bo with a calm face, and suddenly felt a little angry. He went to Cui Bo sitting in a chair cleaning his gun, slapped Cui Bo on the head, and then whispered: "You heartless bastard, old maozi is still in there for surgery. You fart gun! According to common sense, should you comfort me and say that groliov must be fine!"


    Cui Bo raised his head blankly, looked at Gao Yang vaguely, and said, "ah! Ah? Oh, didn''t Lao maozi go to surgery? What are you worried about? He didn''t have a baby. What are you wandering about?"


    "You, you, you..."


    Gao Yang was completely speechless. He pointed at Cui Bo for a long time, but he didn''t know what to say. Maybe for Cui Bo, sending old Mao Zi to the operating room meant that he was all right, and Gao Yang didn''t know how to explain to Cui Bo. In an operating room transformed from a bedroom, an old man who looked very unreliable was operated on, and then the operation had been done It''s been four hours and there hasn''t been any news in it. If this means that it must be all right, it can only show that either Cui Bo is really a second-class goods, or Cui Bo''s heart is extremely big.


    Looking at the anxious turn, an Arab sitting quietly on one side suddenly said: "Be quiet. If your friend is saved, he must be fine. If your friend is not saved, it''s no use asking anyone to come. I''ve told you that the old man who went in is the best doctor in Libya and a world-class doctor, so there''s no closure surgery yet, which means the situation is good."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "thank you, Mr. Abdul. I believe what you said, but I''m still worried."


    Abdul is Morgan''s agent in Libya. He is in his forties. He looks and dresses no different from locals, but his style of speaking and doing things is typical of Americans. As Gao Yang knows, Abdul was originally Libyan, but went to the United States when he was very young.


    Abdul stood up and asked Gao Yang for a cigarette box and lighter. After lighting a cigarette for himself, he said calmly: "you said you wanted to smoke, but you didn''t say you wanted to smoke all my cigarettes, and it''s very wasteful. You have to know that this is an Arab country, and it''s difficult to buy cigarettes."


    "Sorry, I''m a little too nervous. Please understand that the one undergoing the operation is my friend. I can''t calm down."


    Abdul looked at TREB, then at Gao Yang, and suddenly said, "comparatively speaking, your sniper friend is much calmer than you. He never expressed any irritation. You should learn from him."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "please, he''s not calm. He''s heartless and natural. Do you know what natural stupidity is?"


    Abdul shook his head and said, "you''re very impatient now. Is this useful to your friends? If it''s useless, why don''t you learn to be as calm as a sniper?"


    Gao Yang was speechless. He thought about Abdul''s words carefully and felt that there was nothing wrong. Cui Bo can be said to be heartless and heartless, or he will keep calm when he meets anything. This trait is extremely needed by snipers, and most successful snipers have this kind of heartless and heartless ability.


    Gao Yang touched his head and sat back in his seat, trying to calm himself down. At this time, Cui Bo, who couldn''t understand what Gao Yang and Abdul were saying, suddenly said, "brother Yang, if old Mao Zi is all right, you''ll find a way to go home."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "don''t tease me. How can I return home now? Lao maozi doesn''t know how. Besides, how can I go back?"


    Abdul suddenly said in slightly strange Chinese: "Mr. Morgan told me that he would arrange for you to return home as soon as possible. He said that you are very, very homesick. If you like, I can arrange for you to leave immediately."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "can you speak Chinese?"


    "I can speak twelve languages. As for Chinese, in addition to ordinary language, I can also speak Cantonese, Sichuan and Shanghai. You can talk to me in your favorite dialect."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "forget it, I can''t speak anything except Mandarin. If you speak cantonese with me, you might as well speak English with me. Well, I know why Mr. Morgan will let you be his agent. You must be an elite talent trained by the CIA."


    Abdul glanced and said, "that''s the past. You haven''t answered me yet. Do you want to leave?"


    Of course, Gao Yang wanted to go back. After nodding hard, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say strangely: "didn''t you say that the airports were closed? When we came, the plane still landed on a highway. Are you going to take off on the highway? Or, can you send me out of Libya and go from other countries? But I don''t have a passport and can''t buy a ticket."


    Abdul smiled and said, "just leave it to me. Don''t worry about the rest."


    As soon as Abdul''s voice fell, the closed door of the operating room finally opened. An old man with gray hair leaned against the door frame with a tired face and said, "the operation is very successful. He has been completely out of danger. As long as the drug effect passes, he will wake up. I did it according to your requirements. When can you let our family leave Libya?"


    Abdul said expressionless, "please let me go. My friend wants to go in. Don''t worry about you. When the object of your operation is completely recovered, I will send you to any country you want to go."


    Gao Yang knew why Abdul could find the best surgeon in Libya. It turned out that he didn''t spend money, but could send the doctor''s family abroad in the face of chaos.


    After sincerely thanking the doctor, Gao Yang and Cui Bo went into the operating room, where a man and a woman were looking after groliov. They were the doctor''s assistants and the doctor''s children.


    Looking at groliov lying on the operating bed, breathing smoothly and looking completely out of danger, Gao Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he just wanted to find a place to have a good sleep. After Cui Bo nodded calmly on his face, he shrugged at Gao Yang and said indifferently: "Look, I said it''s okay. I''ve been anxious for a long time, brother Yang. I didn''t say you. Sometimes you just can''t hold your breath."

 Chapter 50

    Gao Yang thinks that Cui Bo has the potential to be the best crow''s mouth, and maybe Cui Bo is a crow''s mouth at all. He said that it was dangerous. As a result, groliov was shot and almost died. Gao Yang was also extremely lucky to be hit by a bullet on the axe and escaped. However, neither he nor groliov died, which is really dangerous.


    However, groliov is much more dangerous than Gao Yang. According to the doctor who later operated on groliov, groliov will die if he is sent two hours later.


    It can only be said that groliov''s life should not be destroyed if he can be rescued. If Gaoyang and Cui Bo didn''t work hard to drag him out of the battlefield, there''s no need to mention anything. If Gaoyang didn''t meet Ali''s help, they would be dead, and if Morgan didn''t let his agent Abdul help, Groliov will die on the way to Tripoli, but whether by coincidence or providence, groliov survived.


    He woke up the next day after the operation for groliov. When he woke up, Gao Yang and Cui Bo, who had a good sleep, were already waiting in front of groliov''s bed.


    Groliov woke up, looked around for a week, and finally focused on Gao Yang and Cui Bo. After a moment of silence, groliov whispered, "thank you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "thank you, brothers who live and die together. It''s boring to say too much."


    Groliov was silent for a moment before he said in a deep voice: "I''m just a free mercenary. I took the money. You can leave me, but you didn''t do that. I know I almost dragged you and the rabbit to death."


    Looking at groliov, he wanted to say, waving high and said, "all right, save your strength. The doctor said you have to rest. What are you doing talking so much nonsense?"


    Groliov smiled and said, "well, don''t talk nonsense, but I have to tell you that I owe you a life."


    Gao Yang sighed, "it''s coming again. They say you should rest."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "I know my situation. I''m fine. I''ll be alive again in more than ten days at most. You don''t have to worry about me. Besides, as a brother living and dying together, you must at least know my real name."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "ah! Are you using a pseudonym?"


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang with an idiot''s eyes and said, "of course, as a mercenary, don''t just tell others your real name? My God, Gao, don''t tell me your name is your real name."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "of course it''s my real name. I''m not a mercenary. What do you want to do so much?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "indeed, you are not a mercenary. Well, tell you my real name. My name is Yuri groliovsky Ivanov. My pseudonym is taken from my father''s name. Of course, you can continue to call me groliov in the future."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, my name is Gao Yang. The rabbit is really called Cui Bo. You don''t understand the meaning of my name. As for the rabbit''s real name, it''s a little ambiguous. His name is very homonymous. Cui he''s urging is homonymous. As for Bo, it''s with that bo..."


    When Gao Yang spoke, he unconsciously looked at Cui Bo, but Cui Bo looked at him with a murderous face and said word by word: "brother Yang, I can''t understand English, but I''ve been out for a few years. How can I say my name in English? I have to find out. Now you say my name and then look obscene. Should you explain it to me?"


    Gao Yang had a feeling of being caught. After two embarrassed coughs, he said to groliov, "nothing else. Cui Bo''s name is Cui Bo. It doesn''t mean anything else, but you can just call him the nickname rabbit."


    I don''t know the so-called groliov looked at Gao Yang, then looked at Cui Bo, then tilted his head and said, "well, don''t explain too much. Now I don''t think the name is important, right? The important thing is what you plan to do next?"


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to answer, but he heard someone knocking at the door. Then Abdul pushed the door into the house, pointed to his watch and said to Gao Yang: "if you want to go home, today is the right time. I don''t guarantee whether there will be such a good opportunity in the future. As for groliov, you don''t have to worry. He can stay here to recuperate. It''s safe here."


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and said, "rabbit, what are you going to do?"


    Cui Bo said indifferently, "brother Yang, just go home. Don''t worry, old maozi. I''ll stay and take care of him. When his injury is cured, I''ll be a mercenary with him. Don''t persuade me. It''s useless to persuade me."


    Gao Yang felt that Tripoli looked stable and could not be chaotic for a while. Moreover, Abdul also said that he would not go to Benghazi, but would stay in Tripoli. In this way, there was no need to worry about the safety of groliov and trabo. Even if something happened, Abdul could transfer them to other places.


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang finally said to groliov, "sorry, I''m going home. Be careful with you and the rabbit."


    Groliov patted his forehead with his hand and said exaggeratedly, "Oh, my God, do you think I''m a child or a beauty in need of care? Please, I''m an old mercenary, okay? Gao, you should have gone home long ago. If I could go back, I would have gone home long ago."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I''ll go. What can I do for you?"


    Groliov nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, I really need your help. I''ll give you an address. Can you send the money to my wife to Russia? By the way, see how my wife and children are doing? I miss them very much, but there is no trustworthy person. I can''t disclose their address casually, so you must help me."


    Gao Yang said strangely, "why? Can''t you go back in person?"


    Groliov said with a bitter smile: "of course, if I dare to return home, it''s better if I''m found by the police. If I''m found by the Mafia, my whole family will die. The reasons are very complicated. I''d better go back and talk to you slowly."


    Gao Yang had to nod and say, "well, I''ll go to Russia. Give me the address."


    Groliov perked up and said, "my daughter''s name is Elena Yura Ivanova, and my wife''s name is Natalia Sasha Ivanova. I''ll write down the address for you. When you find them, say they are my friends. They will understand. Remember, it must be groliov''s friends, not my full name."

 Chapter 51

    Before leaving, Gao Yang explained his last things in Libya. He gave the gun to Abdul and asked Abdul to help return it to Bob and Simon. Then Gao Yang took groliov''s money and went home.


    Abdul drove a very ordinary car. He wanted to take Gao Yang to the airport in person. At this time, Gao Yang didn''t even know how to get on the plane after he arrived at the airport, and how to return home after getting on the plane, because there was no direct flight from Tripoli to China.


    Walking on the streets of Tripoli, Gao Yang felt that Tripoli and Benghazi seemed to belong to different countries. Benghazi had been in a mess, while Tripoli was at least very stable on the surface, and everything looked the same as usual.


    When the car left the city, Gao Yang met several checkpoints, but every time Abdul could easily pass through the checkpoint. He behaved no different from the local people, spoke the same language and wore the same clothes. If Gao Yang didn''t know the details of Abdul, he would never think that Abdul''s time to Libya was shorter than him.


    After another pass, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "Abdul, can you tell me what Libya is like? Is this country good or bad, and the people here good or bad? To be honest, I''m just a passer-by for Libya, but I want to know more. You know, I almost died here after all."


    After a long silence, Abdul said in a deep voice: "this country is very good, and the people here are also very good. They are very warm and generous. Whether they are poor or rich, they will entertain you with the best, but the premise of all this is that there is no war!"


    After hearing Abdul''s words, Gao Yang remembered everything he had seen in Libya, including militia carrying guns as suicide charges, murderous robbers and a crowd of angry people. Gao Yang''s seeing and hearing made it difficult for him to believe Abdul''s words, but Gao Yang knew that Abdul didn''t lie because he understood that war, Can change too many things.


    Gao Yang thinks it''s better for him to care about himself. No matter how Libya is, he is just a passer-by. Although Libya has changed him, he will not have any impact on Libya.


    After walking a long way out of the city, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help his inner curiosity and said, "Abdul, how do you want me to go home?"


    As before, Abdul just shrugged and said, "don''t worry, you can definitely go back. Now is not the time to reveal the answer. I want to surprise you."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "please, I don''t want any surprises. I just want to know how I can go home early. I heard that the airport has been closed and no planes are allowed to take off? But it''s really hard for me not to worry if you insist on sending me to the airport."


    Abdul smiled and said, "wait a minute. Anyway, we''ll be at the airport in a few minutes. You''ll understand everything soon. By the way, do you want to go home as soon as possible, immediately, or have patience to wait?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "do you still need to ask? Of course, I went home as soon as possible. I don''t want to wait any longer."


    Abdul nodded and said, "I see. As you wish, you will go home immediately."


    When Gao Yang and Abdul were talking, they could already see the terminal of the airport. At this time, Gao Yang didn''t ask any more questions. Anyway, the airport has arrived, just as Abdul said, and the answer is about to be revealed.


    Abdul led Gao Yang to enter the terminal directly after passing through the checkpoint twice. As soon as he entered the terminal, Gao Yang was stunned immediately.


    The huge terminal is in a mess. Foreigners of all colors and faces almost slow down the whole terminal. There is a mess everywhere. Some people are crazy shouting on the phone, others are shouting and scolding, and the cries of children and women. All this makes Gao Yang just want to escape the terminal as soon as possible.


    The huge flight sign shows that all flights have been grounded. Gao Yang thinks it is impossible for him to leave the airport.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Abdul, I don''t think I can leave here. Did you make a mistake?"


    Abdul sighed, pointed to the panic crowd for a week and said, "look at these people. Did you find anything?"


    Gao Yang took a look, shook his head and said, "I didn''t find anything except all foreigners."


    Abdul smiled and said, "you have to improve your observation. Take a closer look. There are all kinds of people here, the most Indians and Pakistanis, and then Europeans. There are people from all over the world. However, do you find Chinese people?"


    Prompted by Abdul, Gao Yang found that, as Abdul said, there were no faces of several East Asians in the chaotic terminal, and Gao Yang also saw several faces similar to him, but those people spoke Korean or Japanese, and none spoke Chinese.


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "what''s going on?"


    Abdul sighed and said, "come with me, you will soon understand."


    Abdul led Gao Yang to squeeze around in the crowd to a corner of the terminal, then stretched out his hand and said, "where are your compatriots? You can go there, and then you can go with them."


    In one corner, about four or five hundred people gathered together, standing or sitting. They all looked very embarrassed, but no one was crying, and unlike other foreigners, their faces looked confused except panic. Those people looked very calm and orderly.


    Gao Yang saw the familiar skin color and heard the familiar language. Gao Yang immediately knew which people gathered together were from China like him.


    The Chinese people calmly waiting for evacuation form a sharp contrast with those in other countries in despair. Gao Yang sees many foreigners leading children and pleading outside the corner where the Chinese people gather, while several Chinese people stand outside with a helpless face of rejection. Gao Yang hears that the most they say is sorry. We can only evacuate the Chinese people first, Whether you pay or not, we can''t help you.


    "What''s going on?"


    Abdul sighed and said: "I thought the United States would be the first to evacuate overseas Chinese, but I didn''t expect that your Chinese would be the first to evacuate overseas Chinese, with the fastest action and the greatest strength. Maybe other countries will also come to evacuate overseas Chinese, but God knows what will happen here when their plane arrives. Now you understand? You catch up with the evacuation. I don''t know what you think of your government, but I have to say, you''re so stupid Good luck. At least you don''t have to wait here like other foreigners, and I know that there are military planes for overseas Chinese to evacuate here. You can go home directly by military plane. "


    Gao Yang has a feeling of wanting to cry. No matter how he used to be, no matter how China performed at other times, at least at this moment, Gao Yang is proud to be a Chinese.


    He shook hands with Abdul and said, "thank you. Frankly, I didn''t expect to leave in this way, but I have to say that you really surprised me."


    Abdul smiled and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "Of course, it''s to go to the Chinese gathering area and wait for evacuation. Anyway, if you evacuate overseas Chinese, there''s no problem without a passport. What else can you do?"


    Abdul shook his head and said, "no, no, in that case, you may go to Egypt, Tunisia or even Italy first. It''s too slow. As far as I know, there will be an army soon. If you want to get on the plane and fly directly to China first, listen to me and I''ll let you go home as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "isn''t that good? Everyone is anxious to leave. I''d better line up honestly. Anyway, I can go back sooner or later."


    Abdul shook his head and said, "no, I promised you to go home immediately, then you must go home immediately, stand still, don''t move, hold back, it won''t hurt very much."


    Gao Yang said in horror, "it won''t hurt very much? What do you want to do?"


    Abdul didn''t speak. He reached out and waved a knife that came out of nowhere. Then Abdul pulled Gao Yang, and the other hand pulled a long cut in Gao Yang''s chest.


    Looking at his chest quickly stained with blood, he said in horror: "what are you doing?"


    Abdul smiled, put the knife away and said, "let''s go home. Don''t worry. Your wound is very shallow. You don''t even need to deal with it. The blood will stop soon. It''s scary to take advantage of your appearance now. Let''s go quickly."


    After that, Abdullah ran to the gathering area of the Chinese people with Gao Yang, and shouted, "help us, help him, he was attacked by the mob, and he was seriously injured."


    Gao Yang looked at himself and felt scary. There was a huge cut in his clothes from his left shoulder to his right rib. Through the breach of his clothes, he could see the wound on his body, and the blood had completely wetted Gao Yang''s front body. It looked really dangerous, but only Gao Yang knew that his wound was actually very shallow, very shallow. Even without any treatment, the blood would be lost It will stop soon.


    Abdullah led Gao Yang to the outside of the Chinese gathering area. Two Chinese people in suits immediately greeted Gao Yang. When they saw Gao Yang''s wound, they took a breath of air conditioning together. One of them roared: "what''s going on, what''s going on!"


    Abdul shouted, "we were attacked by the mob. He was badly hurt. Don''t you see? He''s Chinese. You have to let him leave quickly."

 Chapter 52

    The silent Chinese immediately held Gao Yang and said in Chinese, "are you Chinese?"


    Gao Yang nodded subconsciously. Before waiting for him to speak, the Chinese immediately said, "passport, show me your passport!"


    Gao Yang was completely confused now. He shook his head and said, "no, I lost my passport long ago."


    Gao Yang''s tragedy attracted everyone''s attention. Many Chinese people gathered around. A woman still shouted, "I''m a doctor. Let me show him who has medicine. Take it out quickly. He has to receive first aid!"


    Holding the high flying Chinese, he was sweating anxiously and shouted at the crowd around him: "please don''t worry, our next plane will arrive soon, and there are doctors and drugs on the plane."


    After shouting, he turned his head and shouted, "Lao Xia, what if he lost his passport?"


    The man called Lao Xia shouted loudly: "it doesn''t matter whether you have a passport or not. Just prove that you are Chinese. Sing the national anthem, you sing the national anthem!"


    Of course, Gao Yang now knows what Abdul''s method is, but he looks at two anxious Chinese people sweating all over their heads and the crowd with a concerned face. Gao Yang thinks his behavior is very bad, very bad.


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang stammered, "in fact, I have nothing to do. You don''t have to worry."


    The Chinese people holding high said in a hurry, "it''s all here. Why do you say this? Are you Chinese? Just sing the national anthem."


    "Get up and don''t want to be a slave..."


    Gao Yang just sang the beginning, not even the first sentence. The Chinese who held him suddenly nodded and said, "OK, stop singing, I''ll help you get in quickly."


    Gao Yang was half pulled and half pulled to follow the Chinese man in black suit through the boarding gate. At this time, he couldn''t help looking back, but saw Abdul waving goodbye to him with a sad and reluctant face. At this time, those Chinese people also stood up and looked at him with concern. Then Gao Yang heard someone singing the national anthem, and soon the national song rang out.


    After someone sings the national anthem, it soon becomes a chorus of the national anthem. Limited to the time and place, the National Anthem sung by hundreds of people is not very loud, but it is very powerful.


    The National Anthem echoed in his ears. After leaving the boarding gate, Gao Yang was pulled directly to the runway. The runway was empty and there was no plane, but there were many armed personnel with guns and several Chinese people standing there.


    After Gao Yang was helped to the side of the runway, four Chinese people immediately ran over. A middle-aged man who looked like he was in his fifties shouted, "what''s going on? What''s going on? Is there something wrong in the terminal?"


    The Chinese man holding Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, there''s nothing going on inside. The young man just arrived at the airport and was attacked outside. Lao Wang, I''ll give it to you. I''ll go in."


    After saying that, the Chinese who helped Gao Yang in nodded to Gao Yang, then turned around and trotted away. Gao Yang said to the Chinese figure, "thank you!"


    The middle-aged man called Lao Wang held Gao Yang and said, "you''re welcome. This is what we should do. Young man, where were you attacked? Are there any other Chinese?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t tell what it was like. He said to an anxious old king, "no, just me. I was with some locals. When I came to the airport today, I was surrounded and robbed by a group of people, but my injury looked scary. In fact, there''s nothing wrong. You don''t have to worry."


    Lao Wang said anxiously, "it''s all right. Young man, your heart is big enough. Just call me Lao Wang. If you have something to say, hold on. Our plane will arrive soon."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "can our people withdraw?"


    Lao Wang nodded firmly and said proudly on his face: "don''t worry, as long as one person hasn''t left, our action won''t end. It''s a matter of time. Now our warships are coming, military aircraft are coming, as well as airliners and cruise ships. In short, no one can fall."


    Gao Yang sighed, nodded and said, "our country is really strong. I never dreamed of going home on an overseas Chinese evacuation plane."


    Lao Wang also sighed: "Yes, we diplomats and you wanderers in foreign countries know best what a strong motherland means to us. I''ve been in several countries for years. My waist has become thicker and my speech has more weight than before. If something really happens, I don''t have to stare like I did. Come on, young man, wait here a moment. The plane will arrive soon. Ah Oh, that''s it. "


    A plane landed on the runway, slower and slower, and finally stopped right in front of them.


    The plane was an Il-76, with the Chinese national flag and military flag painted on its head. At a glance, it could be seen that it was a Chinese plane. Lao Wang smiled happily and pointed to the plane and shouted: "See, our plane, military transport plane, is not as comfortable as an airliner, but it can directly let you go home without changing fields. Also, look at this technology. It stops in front of us every meter."


    Gao Yang nodded. He didn''t feel anything about the national flag. At this time, he looked at the national flag and military flag on the nose. He didn''t know how. Two lines of tears flowed down.


    After the plane was stable, Lao Wang patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said loudly, "young man, don''t get excited. You''ll be home soon. Go, get on the plane and go home!"


    Il-76 was originally a transport plane and there were no seats in the cabin, but in order to evacuate overseas Chinese, the cabin slowed down the temporary seats and filled the cabin. After the hatch at the tail of the plane was opened, Lao Wang directly helped Gao Yang onto the plane.


    After letting Gao Yang sit in the front seat, two middle-aged people in white coats took over Gao Yang. Lao Wang just waved to Gao Yang and left immediately, while the two people in white coats directly asked Gao Yang to take off his coat and examine his wound.


    Gao Yang was embarrassed to take off his coat. A man in a white coat nervously looked at the wound, but he took a long breath and wiped his sweat: "It''s all right, it''s all right, young man. Don''t worry. Your wound doesn''t matter. It looks serious. In fact, the wound is very shallow, and you don''t need to sew. You just need to disinfect and take some medicine. The bruise on your heart is more serious, but it''s not a problem. I''ll deal with the wound first, and then give you some food and water. You can rest after you eat Take a rest and have a good sleep. When you wake up, you will have returned home. "

 Chapter 53

    Gao Yang registered his name and place of origin on the plane, because the number of evacuees needs to be accurate, so as to try his best to avoid the exile of Chinese people in Libya. However, Gao Yang reported Cui Bo''s name and the information on his passport, not because Gao Yang didn''t want to hide his identity, but because he didn''t want the embassy to think someone was still stranded in Libya.


    After registration, Gao Yang had a good sleep. Although IL 76 was not as comfortable as a real airliner, it was the most practical sleep Gao Yang had had in the past three years.


    The plane finally landed at the capital airport. When the plane landed, the cabin burst into tears. For the people in the cabin, the shock in Libya came here, and they are now completely safe.


    Gao Yang was given preferential treatment as a wounded man. He was the first to get off the plane and was helped off the plane. When passing between passengers in the cabin, the whole cabin stood up and applauded him.


    "Brother, I wish you a speedy recovery."


    "Young man, we''re home. There''s nothing left. Go home and recover."


    "Big brother, I''ve suffered a lot this time. Now I''m back in GADA. It''s made of delicious and delicious food. It''ll be all right in a few days. We silver are also destined to say hello to your parents for the big guy."


    Gao Yang''s face turned red. He was very excited, but his blushing was mainly ashamed. The more enthusiastic these strangers were, the more ashamed he was, because he got on this military plane that was originally given priority to women, children, the old and the weak by cheating.


    Gao Yang could only bow his hands to the people, thank them loudly, and get off the plane amid the applause and blessings of the people.


    The plane took off at about 11 a.m. Libyan time, because there was a time difference of six hours between Libya and the capital. After more than 10 hours of flight, it was more than 4 a.m. when it was completely dark, but a lot of people picked up the plane, including several people with cameras.


    Gao Yang was honored to be the representative of all the passengers on the plane. When he got off the plane, a middle-aged man presented Gao Yang with a bunch of flowers, and then said seriously: "I welcome you home on behalf of the people of the whole country. You have suffered."


    Gao Yang took the flowers and wanted to say something, but his tears stayed. However, Gao Yang didn''t feel ashamed because he went home and experienced too many hardships, which was different from his compatriots who had just been evacuated. Gao Yang has been waiting for this day for more than three years.


    Gao Yang was filled with emotion. He bowed to the middle-aged man in front of him and said in a deep voice: "thank you, thank the country for everything we have done, and thank you for your efforts."


    The middle-aged man didn''t have much nonsense. He just gave way to Gao Yang after welcoming his party. A female reporter originally wanted to interview Gao Yang, but Gao Yang''s injury relieved him and let Gao Yang get out of the airport smoothly.


    Gao Yang himself left the airport. Originally, the pick-up staff of the Ministry of foreign affairs wanted Gao Yang to go to the hospital for treatment before leaving. They also gave Gao Yang a suit of clothes, because Gao Yang''s clothes were not only broken, but also stained with blood. They said that if Gao Yang didn''t have the money to go home, he could also provide him with transportation fees, but Gao Yang had no face to ask others for transportation fees. He had tens of thousands of dollars on him.


    Gao Yang changed more than 2000 yuan from the foreign currency exchange point at the airport, then bought a suit of clothes at the airport, changed them, took a taxi and went straight to the railway station.


    After arriving at the railway station, Gao Yang successfully bought a bullet train ticket. If he took the bullet train, it would only take a little more than two hours from the capital to his home.


    It seems that Gao Yang has experienced too many hardships at home. Now his way home is surprisingly smooth.


    Without words all the way, at ten o''clock in the morning, Gao Yang returned to the city where he grew up.


    Gao yangqiang repressed his excitement, took a taxi and went directly to the community where he lived. Seeing the familiar community, Gao Yang didn''t know why. His heart was getting tighter and tighter. When the taxi entered the community and reached the downstairs of his home, Gao Yang could hardly breathe.


    After giving the taxi a hundred yuan note and saying no need to find it, Gao Yang trembled. When he stepped on his foot, he almost fell, stumbled into the elevator and pressed down to his floor.


    Gaoyang''s family lives in a high-end community. The house area is very large and the floors are high. There are 26 floors in total. Gaoyang''s family lives in the top floor. It won''t take long from the first floor to the top floor, but it''s this period of time that makes Gaoyang feel extremely long. Even his mind is full of wishful thinking, for fear that the elevator will fall down or lock him in the elevator.


    Finally, when the elevator reached the 26th floor, Gao Yang stepped out of the elevator door and stood at the door for a few breaths, Gao Yang rang the doorbell with trembling fingers.


    Gao Yang''s mind was blank. He just stood at the door, but when the door opened, he came out with a person he never knew.


    The woman in her forties opened the door. When she saw Gao Yang, she looked impatient and said, "who are you looking for?"


    Gao Yang was completely stunned. Looking at the unknown woman in front of him, he thought he had found the wrong place and said, "is this Gao Wu''s home?"


    The woman who opened the door looked as expected and said impatiently, "this used to be his house, but now we have bought this house. If you find Gao Wu, go to his old house."


    Without waiting for Gao Yang to say anything, the woman slammed the door, leaving only a fog in her forehead.


    Gao Yang was a little stunned and gave up the idea of asking a clear question. Instead, he immediately turned to take the elevator downstairs, found a taxi as fast as possible, and went to his old home.


    Gaoyang''s old home is an old community, not far from the new house. It can be reached in ten minutes by taxi. In the ten minutes on the bus, Gaoyang''s heart has become a mess. His mind is full of thinking about why his parents sold the new house.


    After arriving at the old community, Gao Yang got out of the car and ran wildly. He found the building of his house and ran up to the third floor at one breath. After standing at the door, he gasped for breath. Gao Yang wanted to knock on the door, but he didn''t know why he didn''t dare to reach out.


    Gao Yang forced himself not to think. He knocked on the door with his trembling hand. Soon, he heard a voice he had heard many times in his dream.


    "Who?"


    After hearing his mother''s voice, Gao Yang''s heart finally fell into his stomach. He cried, "Mom, it''s me. I''m back."


    Without waiting for Gao Yang''s answer, his mother was already opening the door. With the sound of opening the door, Gao Yang''s mother''s voice rang again, but I don''t know why. Gao Yang''s mother''s voice was full of tension.


    "How''s it going? Any news?"


    Gao Yang''s mother opened the door. After looking at Gao Yang, she was stunned in situ. After looking up and down, tears immediately pasted her eyes.


    Gao Yang''s mother shook her head hard, wiped her eyes, and then said timidly in a trembling voice, "are you Yang Yang?"


    Gao Yang had never imagined how to say after seeing his mother, but the words he had thought of had been forgotten, and thousands of words just turned into one sentence.


    "Mom, it''s me. I''m back."

 Chapter 54

    Gao Yang''s mother stretched out a hand and touched Gao Yang''s face. After taking back her hand, she twisted it hard on her face, and then said, "it''s not a dream."


    After that, Gao Yang''s mother hugged Gao Yang, exhausted her whole body strength, hugged Gao Yang, and then burst into tears.


    "Mom!"


    When Gao Yang was held in his mother''s arms, he could no longer suppress it and finally burst into tears.


    Gao Yang is a head taller than his mother. In the whirling of tears, Gao Yang sees his mother''s silver hair, which makes Gao Yang feel out of breath.


    Gao Yang''s mother has just turned 50 this year, but she has white hair. Gao Yang immediately knows how much pain his mother has endured in the past three years.


    Gao Yang''s mother held him and cried bitterly. Not for a long time, she let go of Gao Yang, but she still held Gao Yang with one hand and looked at Gao Yang''s face carefully with tears. One hand wiped away the tears on Gao Yang''s face and choked: "Yang Yang, where have you been in recent years? You want to die your mother."


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I won''t go anymore. I won''t let you and my father worry about me anymore."


    When Gao Yang choked and said a word, his mother finally confirmed that his son had come back, neither dreaming nor someone pretending. Her mood quickly changed from extreme grief to extreme joy.


    "Just come back. Look how thin you are. By the way, you haven''t eaten yet. Come on, what do you want to eat? Mom cooks for you. Oh, there''s nothing at home. I''ll buy it for you. What do you want to eat? Eat braised meat, or dumplings, or mom rolls out noodles for you."


    Gao Yang''s mother said she wanted to cook for Gao Yang, but she always refused to let go and grabbed Gao Yang''s hand, as if once she let go, Gao Yang would disappear.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want his mother to get too excited, and he also has a good way to divert his attention.


    "Mom, where''s my father? You call him back. Let''s eat quickly. I''m really hungry."


    Gao Yang''s mother woke up and finally pulled Gao Yang into the house. After Gao Yang sat on the sofa, she looked at Gao Yang''s face and said: "Your father asked for you. Did you come back with your father? I thought your father found you. Oh, you''re back. Your father doesn''t know. What can I do? What can I do? No, I have to find a way to call him, but your father''s phone will be turned off. What can I do?"


    Gao Yang''s mother was so excited that she talked a little confused, but Gao Yang still grasped the key point. He held his mother''s hand and said, "Mom, what are you talking about? My father asked me? Where did he find me?"


    "Go to Africa. Although those people say you''re dead, your father and I know you must not be dead. You counted your fortune when you were a child. The fortune teller said you were safe all your life. How could you die? But they refused to find you again, so your father went to find you himself. Look, you''re not coming back."


    Gao Yang was stunned. He said in a surprised voice, "find me? Where to find me? Is it going to Africa!"


    "Yes, your father said that if your body was not found on the plane, you must not be dead. Besides, you have read so many books and always go outdoors. You must get lost in the wild and can''t go home, so your father asked someone to help you. I knew your father was right."


    Looking at his excited mother, Gao Yang was a little flustered. He couldn''t help shaking and said, "you said that my father is in Africa to find me?"


    Gao Yang''s mother nodded firmly and said, "he has been there for two months, but it''s almost time to come back now. I''ll call him. As long as he returns home, he will turn on his mobile phone. Alas, the roaming fee is too expensive. Your father always doesn''t turn on his mobile phone when he goes to Ethiopia."


    Gao Yang immediately understood why he always turned off his phone when calling his father, because his father was also in Africa.


    Looking at his aging mother, Gao Yang knew that his parents had fallen into a state of paranoia at this time. They didn''t want to admit that they were dead, so they kept looking for his whereabouts. Even if, according to common sense, they had no reason to be alive, they refused to admit it. As long as they didn''t find his body, they would continue to look for it with a trace of luck.


    Gao Yang fell into deep remorse at this time. He knew he would let his parents worry about him, but he didn''t expect to let his parents worry about him.


    Gao Yang is very glad that he didn''t die in Libya. He can''t imagine what his parents would be like if he didn''t come back.


    Just when Gao Yang was afraid, he suddenly heard another haunting voice.


    "Shufen, why don''t you close the door."


    With the sound of the door being closed, followed by a "pop", a backpack fell to the ground, and a man with gray temples looked at Gao Yang and stood at the door.


    Gao Yang stood up and said to the man standing at the door with a look of disbelief: "Dad, it''s me. I''m back."


    Gao Yang''s father stared at Gao Yang, suddenly squatted down, buried his head in his arms and didn''t move.


    Gao Yang was frightened. He hurried over, knelt down, reached out his hand to hold his father and shouted, "Dad, what''s the matter with you!"


    Gao Yang''s father raised his head, looked at Gao Yang, suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged Gao Yang. An old man in his fifties was crying.


    "I knew you weren''t dead. I knew you wouldn''t die. Yangyang, I knew you would come back!"


    Gao Yang''s mother also came over, hugged Gao Yang and his father, and cried loudly. The three members of the family immediately cried together, which was a real cry of joy.


    After crying for a long time, after Gao Yang''s father finally vented his thoughts and pain accumulated in the past three years, he stopped crying and said loudly, "don''t cry, what are you crying for? You should be happy today, you should be happy today! Get up, Yang Yang, let''s celebrate, let''s celebrate."


    Crying is actually good for people who have been depressed for a long time. Although there are still tears on their faces, Gao Yang''s parents seem to be several years younger and have a good spirit.


    Gao Yang took his parents to the sofa and said, "Dad, mom, let''s have a big meal today. I want to eat everything. I want to eat your dumplings. I miss me."


    Gao Yang''s mother nodded repeatedly and said, "OK, OK, let''s eat dumplings and reunion dumplings. You wait. Mom will pinch dumplings for you."


    Gao Yang had a lot to say, and his parents had a lot to say, but now, Gao Yang just wants to sit with his parents and have a good meal. This scene has been fantasized almost every time Gao Yang eats for more than three years.

 Chapter 55

    Gao Yang''s mother flustered into the kitchen, but soon came out again. She shouted to Gao Yang and his father, "you two talk first. I''ll buy meat and vegetables and come back soon. Lao Gao, look at Yang Yang and don''t let him run around."


    After that, Gao Yang''s mother took some money out of the bedroom. Gao Yang had sharp eyes and immediately found that his mother was holding a handful of change, mostly one yuan, and many fifty cents.


    The conditions of Gao Yang''s family are good. His father has worked hard for most of his life. His family''s savings are at least more than 1 million. With a large house of more than 150 square meters and factory assets, it must add up to at least 5 million. Millionaires are really nothing these days, but they can be regarded as millionaires after all.


    Thinking that the big house had been sold, Gao Yang knew what had happened without being told. He stood up from the sofa and whispered, "Dad, mom, you''ve suffered."


    Gao Yang''s father laughed and said, "as long as you come back, everything else is empty. Nothing. I''m not old. Then I''ll do it. Just as you''re back, we''ll do it well. Our family''s life will be better in a few years. Son, don''t take anything to heart. Let''s celebrate today."


    Gao Yang nodded, then took out a bunch of red and green bills from his pocket and put them on the tea table.


    The red one is RMB and the green one is US dollars.


    "Dad, mom, I can''t come back these years, but I just made a business when I came back. Now we have hundreds of thousands of money. Don''t worry. Our life will get better soon. Don''t be afraid. The money comes from the right way. I''m not ashamed to spend it. When I have time, I''ll tell you how the money came from. Now let''s make a good meal first ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang''s mother nodded again and again and said, "OK, OK, Yangyang is promising. I knew for a long time that my mother believed you. We can''t rely on our days. I''m going to buy vegetables now. I''m going now."


    Gao Yang''s mother said to buy vegetables, but she didn''t move under her feet. Her eyes didn''t leave Gao Yang for a moment. When she saw her son at first, she was willing to leave there, but it was very contradictory to think about cooking for Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang smiled, grabbed a handful of money and said, "Mom, I''ll buy vegetables with you and let my father make noodles at home. When we come back, we can pinch dumplings."


    Gao Yang''s proposal was unanimously recognized by his parents. Then Gao Yang and her mother bought cabbage and meat at the fastest speed in the vegetable market, and then hurried home to pinch Gao Yang''s favorite pork and cabbage filled dumplings. When buying vegetables, Gao Yang''s mother never let go of Gao Yang''s hand no matter what she did.


    When Gao Yang''s mother bought the vegetables home, she immediately began to chop the stuffing, while Gao Yang''s father was at the same time. Gao Yang couldn''t do anything, so he stood at the same time and started to fight. Taking this opportunity, Gao Yang began to talk about how he had come over the past three years. The three said while pinching the dumplings. When the three of the family sat down and ate the hot dumplings, Gao Yang also talked about how he saved the Morgan father and son. Of course, Gao Yang would never mention the war and murder. He just happened to save the Morgan father and son, and the Morgan father and son were grateful. In addition to giving him a lot of money, they sent him home.


    Gao Yang also knows why his parents moved him into the old house.


    Gao Yang''s plane crashed in Ethiopia. Soon after the plane crash, search and rescue personnel found the wreckage and most of the mutilated bodies on the plane, except Gao Yang, but the search and rescue personnel concluded that no one could survive.


    Oseobia refused to continue looking for Gao Yang''s body alone and reported that everyone had died, but Gao Yang''s father didn''t believe that he had only one idea. He wanted to see people in life and dead bodies.


    In order to find Gaoyang, his father hired someone from Fei for three years to help find Gaoyang''s whereabouts. When there are many people, there can be one or two hundred people to find Gaoyang''s whereabouts.


    Gao Yang''s father is really in a paranoid state. In the past three years, he has gone to Ethiopia six times, each time for two or three months. In order to find Gao Yang, he gave up the factory, spent all his savings, sold the big house first, spent all his money, and then sold the factory. Even now he lives in a small house of only 60 square meters, It has also been mortgaged to the bank, and hundreds of thousands of loans are the expenses of Gao Yang''s father''s trip to Africa.


    Now all the valuable things in Gaoyang''s home have been sold out. If Gaoyang didn''t come back and Morgan would give us $100000, soon even the small house they live in would be owned by the bank.


    Of course, not all the things worth some money were sold out. Originally, everything in Gaoyang''s bedroom was not sold. After pulling back from the big house, it was decorated for Gaoyang in the small house.


    In fact, Gaoyang''s family is now destitute, but Gaoyang''s parents don''t care. They just want Gaoyang to come back. Although Gaoyang is moved to tears, he doesn''t care about his family''s economic situation. In addition to the confidence given to him by the more than 90000 US dollars he is about to get, Gaoyang also believes that he can earn money until his parents can live a good life again.


    Although the content of the conversation was sad, Gaoyang''s family said it in a very relaxed tone. When it was almost said, when Gaoyang''s three people were having fun eating dumplings and enjoying their family, their door was suddenly knocked.


    Gaoyang''s father happily opened the door, but saw four or five strong men with shaved heads standing at the door.


    Gao Yang''s father was stunned and said strangely, "who are you looking for?"


    A man standing at the door smiled coldly and said, "Gao Wu, right? We''ll find you. When are you going to pay back the money you owe?"


    After that, four or five strong men poured into Gao Yang''s small living room. Gao Yang, who sat on the chair, stood up. Although his mother didn''t know what had happened, she held Gao Yang tightly, shaking her head with tears in her eyes.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak for the time being, but after his father looked at Gao Yang, he said to several strong men who were not good at coming: "are you wrong? I don''t owe anyone money."


    A baldheaded leader said slowly, "want to default? Hehe, it''s not that easy. Don''t you plan to pay back the 500000 you owe boss Zhao?"


    "Boss Zhao?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang''s father suddenly flew into a rage and said, "are you talking about Zhao Xinwen?"


    "Yes, it''s boss Zhao. Just remember. When are you going to pay back the money you owe him?"


    "Fart, I''ve paid off his money. I gave him the discount of the factory. He took advantage of it. Why do I owe him now? Where''s Zhao Xinwen? You asked him to confront me! Oh, I see. I was in a hurry to leave and didn''t ask for the IOU. He calculated to let me pay back my money twice."


    "Don''t talk about those useless. The IOU is still in our boss''s hand. If you don''t pay back today, hey hey, our brothers won''t go."

 Chapter 56

    Gao Yang''s father is also a person who has been struggling in the society for half a life. How can he not know what happened? He didn''t get angry and panicked. He just said calmly: "I know what you mean. Don''t say more. Let''s go to your boss now and make some words clear face to face."


    The leading strong man ignored Gao Yang''s father. Instead, he bypassed the round table in the living room and sat directly on the sofa. He looked as leisurely as in his own home, crossing his legs and saying: "Lao Gao, don''t you? You don''t have to think too much. You must pay back the money, but we come suddenly and don''t want to make things big. It''s not bad if you can''t get the money today, but you have to give us some ideas."


    Gao Wu said in a deep voice, "what do you want?"


    "It''s simple. You owe boss Zhao half a million yuan at a daily interest rate of 5%, which means twenty-five thousand yuan a day. Today, it''s just two months. You should pay a total of one million two hundred and fifty thousand yuan even with the principal and interest. Our boss is kind and righteous. He doesn''t give you the algorithm of rolling profits, or you''ll be more than three million yuan even with the principal and interest. If you recognize it, give us another one million two hundred and fifty thousand yuan. Say it If you didn''t admit it that day, hey hey, don''t blame us for being rude. "


    Rao Shigao Wu was calm. At this time, he was trembling with anger and said loudly, "I don''t say I have returned the money to your boss. Even if I haven''t paid it back, he can''t calculate it for me according to the interest of usury. I won''t write an IOU. You tell Zhao that you want money. Let''s see the court."


    The strong man smiled coldly and said, "if you want to file a lawsuit, it''s up to you. The IOU is in our hands. You also lose a lawsuit. However, if you want to rely on the interest like this, you have made a wrong calculation. I tell you, don''t even think less of this interest. Brothers, you know what to do."


    The voice fell to the ground. The four strong men who had been standing silent immediately began to smash things. One of them raised his hand and overturned the dining table they were eating. Suddenly, the small living room was in a mess.


    "Stop it. What are you doing? Oh."


    Gao Yang''s mother went down in a hurry to stop a strong man who smashed things. The strong man stretched out his hand and pushed it. Gao Yang''s mother immediately fell to the ground. Blood flowed down from the back of her head and lay there motionless.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but he didn''t expect these people to smash. He didn''t expect that his mother would be pushed to the ground. He was also killed from a hail of bullets. He would be afraid of such a scene. Someone pushed his mother in front of him carelessly, and Gao Yang''s eyes were red.


    Gao Yang''s gun is very good. If he had a gun in his hand, none of these people would want to live, but he doesn''t have a gun now, and if he wants to fight, he can only be knocked down in the face of five strong men.


    Gao Yang didn''t start at once, but turned and went into the kitchen. Then he rushed out with a kitchen knife, ran to the man who pushed his mother, and cut down with a knife.


    If Gao Yang''s knife was right, the guy''s head had to be in two, but when they saw Gao Yang rush into the kitchen, they were all ready. A man saw Gao Yang wave a knife and hit Gao Yang''s back with the chair he had already held in his hand.


    Gao Yang''s kitchen knife didn''t cut people, but it was knocked over by the chair. Then two people stretched out their feet and kicked him. One of them shouted, "I let you cross, I let you cross. If you want to cut me, I''ll kill you."


    Gao Yang looked on the ground, but saw that his father had also been knocked down, and his mother had also fallen to the ground motionless. Gao Yang''s heart was going to explode, but he knew that if he resisted now, he could only be beaten worse.


    "Stop! I''ll pay you back and stop fighting!"


    The people who came to ask for debt didn''t want to make things too big. Their ultimate goal was to ask for money. After hearing Gao Yang''s shouting, several people stopped punching and kicking. The leading strong man squatted in front of Gao Yang, patted him in the face and said arrogantly, "it''s not over as early as this. Why do we do this? We only want money, not life. As long as you pay back the money, this matter will be written off."


    After that, the strong man stood up and said to Gao Wu, who was also lying on the ground, "we''re sorry to make your house like this. Let''s wipe the change for you. You give 1.2 million, and our account will be written off."


    Without waiting for his father to speak, Gao Yang said first, "I can''t give you money today. You have to wait until I find a way to raise money. I have a sum of money that will arrive at the account right away, 1.2 million. I''ll give it to you for Lao Gao, but you have to wait, at least three days, at most five days. The money must be given to you. You leave me a phone and I''ll give it to you as soon as the money arrives."


    After thinking about it, the leading strong man nodded and said, "well, that''s it. We can afford to wait for three or five days, so we''ll give you five days to raise money. Remember, don''t want to run or hide."


    After saying that, the leading strong man waved his hand, and the five people immediately rushed out and closed the door heavily after going out.


    After freedom, Gao Yang immediately climbed to his mother. His mother lay face up with a pool of blood behind her head and didn''t move on the ground.


    "Yangyang, look at your mother and I''ll call the police."


    Gao Yang reached out to stop his crazy father and said in a deep voice, "Dad, call the emergency number quickly. Also, don''t call the police. It''s no use calling the police. Those people are not afraid. They''d better save my mother first."


    From the moment his mother was pushed to the ground, Gao Yang made up his mind that he was going to kill. However, when he was knocked down to the ground and had no resistance, Gao Yang immediately changed his mind. He couldn''t rush up with a knife. That wouldn''t work.


    War can really completely change a person. If Gao Yang in the past encounters such a thing, he will choose to call the police and file a lawsuit. In addition, he can''t do anything. But now, Gao Yang wants to kill the five people who started today and boss Zhao behind them.


    Gao Yang is now a volcano about to erupt, but he can''t see much anger on his face. After his father called an ambulance, Gao Yang took his mother''s hand and went to the hospital.


    The results of the emergency came out soon. Gao Yang''s mother didn''t matter. She woke up with a concussion. Then she had four stitches after her head was broken, but she would be fine as long as she rested for a few days.


    After Gao Yang and his father sent his mother to the ward, Gao Yang pulled his father. When they went outside the ward, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "Dad, you watch my mother here. I''ll do something outside and come back soon."


    Gao Yang''s father grabbed him and hurriedly said, "what do you want to do? I tell you, you can''t fool around. You just got home. If something happens again, can your mother live?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "Dad, what do you think? I just came back and don''t know anything. What can I do? By the way, you give me a bank card. I have to go to the bank and ask someone to transfer my money. Also, you give me the door key. I''ll go back and clean up my home first. My mother just observes. She can go home today. She can''t go home and clean up."


    Gao Wu hesitated for a long time before saying, "well, you can go back first. However, don''t mess around. It''s a big deal that we gave the money to those bastards, but you can''t have an accident."


    Gao Yang left the hospital with his father''s two bank cards and the key to his home. He first bought a telephone card, the one without registered ID card, and then spent more than 200 yuan on the cheapest mobile phone.


    Gao Yang was on the street and found a quiet place to call Morgan first. He knew that Morgan''s satellite phone was turned on 24 hours. Sure enough, the phone was soon connected.


    "Mr. Morgan, I''m Gao Yang. I''m home now."


    "Ha ha, Abdul told me that you acted so quickly. Congratulations, my friends. Say hello to your parents for me. They must be very happy."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Morgan. Well, I''m in a hurry now. Can you call me my money?"


    "Of course, of course, is RMB OK? If you can, give me an account and I''ll ask someone to remit your money to your account according to today''s exchange rate. I also have friends in China. Let him give you the money first. This is the fastest way."


    "Yes, please write down your account number and account name."


    "Wait, I have to find a piece of paper and pen. Well, now you can say it."


    Gao Yang said the account number and account name twice. After confirming with Morgan, he hung up, and then he dialed Cui Bo.


    When Gao Yang left, he left the satellite phone sent by Morgan to TREB and groliov, so that he could contact them when he returned home.


    It was Cui Bo who answered the phone. After the phone was connected, Cui Bo''s voice rang, "Hello, is that Yang Ge? You''re home so soon."


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang whispered, "I''m home. You call groliov. I have something to talk to him."


    After groliov received the call, he said in a low voice: "groliov, when I left, you told me that you have a friend doing business on the border between Russia and China. Now I have something to ask him for help."


    Before Gao Yang came back from Libya, groliov talked to him when chatting. He had a comrade in arms doing business on the border between Russia and China, and the so-called business was smuggling. By the way, he helped people smuggle, which is commonly known as the snake head. Gao Yang was not involved at that time, but he didn''t expect to use it so soon.


    "I have his number, but we haven''t contacted for a long time. I''ll give you a call. You can try it. As long as you can contact, you can say it''s my friend. Report his full name. He will certainly help. Ask more. What do you want to do?"


    After a long silence, Gao Yang finally whispered, "I''m going to kill."

 Chapter 57

    Groliov didn''t ask much, but after a long silence, he whispered, "I see. If you can wait, you can wait a few days. I should have a way to go to China. Also, can you tell the rabbit about it?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t want Cui Bo and groliov to help him. He doesn''t want to involve Cui Bo. Groliov''s injury can''t be better for ten days and a half months. He just wants to find a way to get a gun, and groliov just mentioned it.


    "Don''t tell the rabbit. You don''t have to help me. I can handle it myself. Well, don''t say more. I''ll contact you if I have something. If I have nothing, I don''t have to call."


    After Gao Yang Hung up the phone, he immediately had to call groliov''s number, but before pressing the launch button, Gao Yang hesitated. He had just arrived home, and if he killed someone, he would not be able to live a stable life, or he would be caught and run away. Gao Yang had to think about whether his parents could bear the result of losing him again.


    Gao Yang hesitated for a long time and finally pressed the launch button, because he remembered one thing, that is, he is now a "dead man".


    Gao Yang has been declared dead, and his registered permanent residence and ID card have been cancelled. When Gao Yang came back, he reported Cui Bo''s name, that is to say, his unintentional move at that time made him not afraid of being tracked down. There is no such person in the world. Are you still afraid of being suspected and wanted?


    In fact, Gao Yang just wants to find an excuse for himself. He is a man who dares to do anything. In addition, after going through the war and killing people by himself, Gao Yang''s first choice and only choice is to kill the bastards who hurt his parents. In addition, no matter how he does it, Gao Yang can''t speak like this.


    Gao Yang pressed the launch button, and then prayed in his heart that the phone could get through. It may be that those guys who came to the door to press for debt really deserved to die. The phone was not only dialed as Gao Yang wanted, but also answered soon.


    "Hello."


    The phone spoke Chinese with a pure northeast accent. Gao Yang felt that the opposite side should not be the person he was looking for, but after hesitation, he decided to ask.


    "Hello, is this Mr. Molotov?"


    The name Gao Yang said was a pseudonym, or nickname. Only groliov and his comrades in arms knew it. After a moment of silence on the phone, his voice suddenly became very excited and said, "I''m Molotov. Who are you?"


    Gao Yang was also very excited. He lowered his voice and said, "I''m a friend of Yuri grolyovsky Ivanov. He gave me this phone and told me you might help me."


    Molotov exclaimed, "God, Yuri is not dead? How do you know him? Tell me."


    Knowing that this was Molotov''s test, Gao Yang said: "Yuri''s name is groliov now. He worked as a mercenary in Africa. We met in Africa. In the first Grozny battle, your armored vehicle was burned with Molotov cocktail. At that time, there were six of you, only you and Yuri survived. Then you and Yuri burned seven houses together with the people inside with Molotov cocktail Ash, since then, Yuri called you Molotov, and you called Yuri a cocktail. After the first Chechen War, you withdrew from active service. Am I right? "


    "Very correct. I believe you are Yuri''s friend. Say it. If you can do anything, I will help you."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "I need a pistol and at least 30 bullets. It''s best to have more than three magazines and send them to Hebei Province within three days. Please make a price."


    After a moment of silence, motorov whispered, "I''ve been doing business here for many years, but I''ve never been in contact with arms, otherwise I can''t get it now. However, since you open your mouth, I''ll help you get it, but it''s not difficult to get a gun. It''s rare to send it to Hebei Province."


    "I understand, but I can''t find anyone else to help, so please be sure to help."


    Molotov was silent for a long time before he said in a deep voice: "for Yuri''s sake, I''ll help you fix it, but the price is not low, 50000 yuan, RMB or ruble. I''ll bear the risks on the road."


    Gaoyang felt that 50000 yuan was not expensive. He immediately agreed to Molotov''s price. After thinking about it, Gaoyang felt that since Molotov was a part-time snake head, he might as well leave a way for himself.


    "No problem. In addition, can you help me smuggle to Russia? I don''t necessarily go, but I want to be prepared. I''m the only one. It''s best to have legal documents, of course false documents, can I? Oh, of course, I''ll pay in full whether I go or not."


    "No problem. It''s only 10000 yuan if you cross the border, but in Yuri''s face, I can help you free of charge. If you need to stay in Russia legally, 150000 yuan, I''ll give you a passport and a legal visa, but I can''t give you free of charge, because I need to open a lot of joints."


    150000 is not a small amount. Gao Yang hesitated a little, but in order to avoid future trouble, Gao Yang decided to spend more money and try to be at ease.


    "OK, 200000. I''ll give you the amount. Call this number when the things are delivered."


    In a few words, he decided where to meet. After receiving the gun, Gao Yang Hung up the phone. Things went very smoothly and smoothly beyond his imagination. However, after hanging up the phone, Gao Yang had a headache and how to explain to his parents.


    Gao Yang has been walking in some strange streets for a long time, trying to figure out how to prevent his parents from being involved in the case he is about to commit, and how to catch the five people who started today and their behind the scenes boss Zhao.


    While Gao Yang was thinking, he received a call from Morgan and told him that the money had been remitted to the designated account. After chatting with Morgan, Gao Yang found a bank and checked the money in his father''s bank card on the teller machine. He found that there was exactly one million deposits on the card.


    Morgan still owes him 94000 US dollars, which is about 600000 at the exchange rate, but Morgan called him one million.


    Gao Yang saved Morgan twice, but Morgan also helped Gao Yang a lot. It''s not easy to return this favor. Gao Yang doesn''t want to say anything more about Morgan''s giving tens of thousands of dollars. Anyway, he really needs money now. Just remember this favor.


    The money has arrived, and Gao Yang has some confidence. Seeing that it is getting late, Gao Yang hurried back to the hospital.


    Gao Yang''s parents originally planned to go home after observing in the hospital for half a day. Anyway, if they were just resting, there was no need to be in the hospital, but Gao Yang now has other ideas.


    After Gao Yang entered the ward, his parents were obviously relieved. After more than three years of missing, they were only reunited for a long time, which was far from calming their missing. Moreover, they were worried about Gao Yang and finally relieved when they saw that Gao Yang came back safely.


    "Dad, mom, I''ve paid to the hospital. We won''t go home today. This concussion is different from other diseases. I think it''s better to be hospitalized and have a good observation. I changed to a single ward and we''ll move there in a minute."


    Gao Yang''s mother frowned and said, "Oh, I''m all right now. What hospital do I still live in? How much does it cost this day? It''s still a single ward. Go back quickly."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Mom, I paid the money for five days, and it can be returned. Also, mom, you don''t have to worry about the money. My money has been remitted to one million, which is stored on the card. If you don''t believe me, let my father see. Here, I took 50000 first, paid 10000 deposit to the hospital, and let my father take the rest 40000 first."


    Gao Yang took out a large pile of money from his pocket and stuffed it into his father''s hand. He said, "you see, I didn''t cheat you, Dad. Where did you put the dollars I brought back? It''s a little useful for me later. As for the money, you can spend it casually. I still have money to pay in the back."


    Of course, Gao Yang''s father won''t be polite to his son. After he collected the money, he took out several stacks of green bills from a briefcase and said, "keep it for yourself. Fortunately, he put it up at home, or it will be troublesome to be robbed."


    After Gao Yang took the US dollars into his pocket, he said with a smile, "Dad, we didn''t eat well for lunch. Well, go to a good restaurant and bring back some dishes. We can eat in the hospital. Anyway, it''s a single ward, which doesn''t matter."


    The three of Gao Yang''s family ate dinner in the hospital that day. Although many dishes were also very good, and Gao Yang''s parents hadn''t had a big meal in the past three years, the atmosphere of dinner was still very different from that at noon.


    Looking at the frowning parents, he said loudly, "are you still worried about noon? Don''t worry, I still have a sum of money. Let''s just give them the money. 1.2 million is not a big amount. I can find it. It''s a big deal to earn it again."


    Gao Yang''s father shook his head, sighed and said: "If you hadn''t just come back, I couldn''t let them succeed. Hey, it''s all my fault. I was in a hurry to leave that day. Zhao Xinwen bastard said he didn''t take the IOU and gave it to me later. I was stunned at that time and gave the money to the bastard. Alas, after working hard for half a lifetime, I was in a pit. There were no witnesses and the IOU was in people''s hands. Even if I didn''t have to pay the interest in a lawsuit, it''s not necessary Half a million will be paid. "


    Since Gao Yang''s plane crashed, Gao Wu hasn''t had a comfortable day in recent years. His business has been abandoned and his heart is on finding Gao Yang. Otherwise, he won''t be so easily trapped.


    Gaoyang just persuades his father not to feel sorry for himself, but he doesn''t ask about the origin of Zhao Xinwen. In Gaoyang''s heart, Zhao Xinwen is already a dead man, regardless of his origin.


    In the next two days, Gao Yang has been living in the hospital with his father and taking turns to take care of his mother. Gao Yang''s mother really doesn''t matter and has been strongly demanding to be discharged from the hospital. However, Gao Yang advised his mother to stay in the hospital on the grounds that he is not afraid of making debt collectors find trouble in the hospital. In these two days, Gao Yang''s parents have more and more smiles on their faces.


    Until the morning of the third day, Gao Yang answered a phone call, which finally broke the peace enjoyed by Gao Yang. The first sentence of the people on the phone was: "Hey, the goods have arrived, you can pick up the goods."

 Chapter 58

    After receiving the call, Gao Yang didn''t say anything. He stood up, answered the phone in the corridor of the inpatient department, returned to the ward and whispered, "Dad, mom, I''ll go out and do something. I took the money."


    In the two days with his parents, Gao Yang has taken the time to get ready and let his father take 400000 cash. In addition, he took several two inch photos needed to make a fake passport. Now all Gao Yang has to do is take the money and go out.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s move, his father stood up and said solemnly, "what are you going to do? You just came back. What can I do for you? Are you going to find someone surnamed Zhao? I tell you, it''s mine and you don''t have to worry about it."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile: "Where do you want to go? It won''t cost you so much to find someone surnamed Zhao. Do you remember the American I told you about? I planned to cooperate with him to open a foreign trade company. I originally planned to find an agent company to register, but the foreigner''s requirements were more formal. I had to register with him in a down-to-earth manner. It was 500000, and I accounted for 51% of the shares. I''ll come back after checking the capital It''s too late. "


    Gao Yang''s father nodded and said, "you used to work in foreign trade and are familiar with opening foreign trade companies. Now you have a relationship. You can do it. OK, go and come back as soon as you''re done."


    Gao Yang said a few words to his mother and went out of the hospital with two money bags.


    Gao Yang took a taxi and went to the trading place agreed with the people sent by Molotov. After meeting the gun delivery man, they found a teahouse and asked for a room.


    The person who delivered the goods to Gao Yang was a Chinese in his 40s. He didn''t talk much. When the waiter in the teahouse made tea, Gao Yang told him not to be disturbed. Gao Yang went straight to the theme and said, "let me see what''s going on."


    It was still cold in March in Hebei Province, while it was colder in Heilong Province, so the gun delivery man was wearing a fat down jacket, which seemed normal. The middle-aged man stood up, took off his down jacket, reached out and took out two small bags wrapped in plastic bags from his sweater.


    After putting the small bag on the table, the middle-aged man opened the two small bags, took out a pistol and two magazines and said, "here are all three magazines and 24 bullets."


    The middle-aged man pushed the gun in front of Gao Yang. Gao Yang picked up the gun and looked at it. He recognized the gun. The gun is a Makarov PM pistol. It is a compact pistol. It is neither heavy nor large. The magazine can hold eight bullets. It is very suitable for concealed carrying, and it is very reliable. Its power is also alive. Although the gun has been replaced and retired from active service, it is still a good gun, at least it is very suitable for Gao Yang Use it now.


    Gao Yang carefully checked the appearance of the pistol and found nothing wrong. The gun looked relatively new and had no traces of use. After unloading the magazine, Gao Yang unloaded the gun into a part state and carefully checked it.


    The inside and outside of the pistol were consistent, and the movement was very smooth. Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said, "have you tried this gun?"


    The middle-aged man whispered, "I tried. I fired four bullets. Our boss tried it himself. It''s no problem."


    Gao Yang said no more, pushed a bag containing money in front of the middle-aged man and said, "200000, you little."


    The middle-aged man opened the bag and looked at it. After reaching out and turning it twice, he closed the bag and said, "don''t order. Our boss can trust you. Give me the picture. I''ll leave without anything else. I have to catch the train."


    After taking Gao Yang''s photo, the middle-aged man nodded at Gao Yang and left the teahouse by himself.


    After seeing off the people sent by motorov, Gao Yang stayed in the teahouse and called Zhao Xinwen.


    Zhao Xinwen''s phone was secretly found by Gao Yang from his father''s mobile phone, and Gao Yang didn''t let his father know about it. Now, Gao Yang is finally going to implement his planned action.


    After the phone was connected, Gao Yanshen said, "Hello, is this Mr. Zhao Xinwen?"


    "Who?"


    Gao Yang paused a little and said in a deep voice, "I''m Gao Wu''s friend. I''ll pay him back. However, there''s something I have to say."


    Hearing that he wanted to pay back the money, Zhao Xinwen looked very happy and said, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "1.2 million. Lao Gao can''t take it out. I can''t take it out. I can give you 800000 at most. If you think it''s OK, let''s do it. If you think it''s not OK, pull it down. Anyway, you know what''s going on in the middle. If 800000 is not satisfied, you''ll copy your family if you like to copy your family. If you want to file a lawsuit, you''ll file a lawsuit."


    After a moment of silence, Zhao Xinwen said, "one million, not a point less."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s up to you. I''m loyal and willing to lend Lao Gao 800000, but I can''t get more. So if 800000 can''t solve the problem, we don''t need to talk. Bye."


    As Gao Yang expected, Zhao Xinwen immediately said, "OK, 800000. When will you give it?"


    Gao Yang smiled silently and said, "the money can be given to you right away, but what about the IOU?"


    "You gave me the money and I''ll give you an IOU right away."


    Gao Yang deliberately waited for a moment before arriving: "OK, let''s do it today. Come to me and take the IOU. I''m..."


    Before Gao Yang could tell the place, Zhao Xinwen said hurriedly, "no, you''d better send the money. I''ll wait for you in the office. Do you know the place?"


    Gao Yang didn''t expect Zhao Xinwen to meet him at the place he said. After asking Zhao Xinwen''s address, Gao Yang Hung up the phone, opened the bag containing 200000 cash and broke up a large bundle of 100000 money into small bundles.


    Gao Yang loaded the gun and had better be ready to fire at any time. Then he hid the gun and magazine under the money so that he could take out the gun and shoot. Although it increased the risk of fire, Gao Yang believed in the reliability of Makarov pistol and he could bear this risk.


    Gao Yang never intended to give Zhao Xinwen a penny. His only purpose of taking the money was to get close to Zhao Xinwen and hide the gun by the way.


    Gao Yang found the building mentioned by Zhao Xinwen, but when entering the building, Gao Yang saw that there were cameras at the door and in the lobby of the building. Although Gao Yang deliberately lowered his head and entered the building, he knew that his figure would definitely be photographed, which made him have little confidence that he could avoid the police''s investigation.


    Zhao Xinwen''s office is on the 18th floor of the building, a very auspicious floor, but Gao Yang now knows that Zhao Xinwen''s so-called company is actually a leather bag company, and the office should not be very big.


    After finding Zhao Xinwen''s office, Gao Yang knocked on the door. The door opened immediately, and it was one of the five people who went to his house to smash things and hit people that day.

 Chapter 59

    Seeing Gao Yang, the man who opened the door dodged and let Gao Yang into the house.


    The office is not big as Gao Yang expected. There are only two rooms inside and outside. There are several sofas and five people sitting outside. Four of them have been to Gao Yang''s house and had trouble. In addition, the one who opened the door for Gao Yang, the five who made trouble gathered together, which makes Gao Yang very happy.


    Gao Yang knows that everything Zhao Xinwen does is heartless, and today he wants to send money to the door. Zhao Xinwen must arrange more people around him, or at least prevent him from bringing people to look for trouble.


    Seeing Gao Yang coming in, the guy who opened the door stretched out his head and looked out. When he found no one, he closed the door and locked it. Then he said in a deep voice, "Why are you alone?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Lao Gao doesn''t want to see you. You should understand."


    The man who opened the door pointed to the bag held by Gao Yang and said, "what is it?"


    Gao Yang took the initiative to open the bag, let the man take a look and said, "what else can I have except money? This is 200000. After I get the IOU, Lao Gao will call your account."


    The man who opened the door looked into the bag and reached out to get the bag. Gao Yang immediately retracted his hand and said, "isn''t this appropriate?"


    After hesitating for a while, the strong man didn''t have to ask for a bag, but said in a deep voice: "don''t you have anything you shouldn''t have? Hand over your mobile phone. If you have a tape recorder or camera, you don''t want to go out of the door."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "save it? Make a movie? Do you want to search."


    While talking, Gao Yang raised his arm and motioned for the other party to search him, and the strong man really wanted to search him. At this time, a voice finally came from the inner office and said, "big Liu, let him in."


    Gao Yang put down his hand and walked into the inner office. Then he saw a bald fat man sitting behind a huge desk. When he saw Gao Yang coming in, the bald fat man stood up and made a sit down gesture to Gao Yang. He laughed and said, "brother is very young. He looks familiar. Brother Zhao Xinwen, dare you ask your name?"


    Gao Yang ignored Zhao Xinwen and sat directly in the chair opposite Zhao Xinwen. The strong man who opened the door for him stood behind him.


    After Gao Yang sat down, Zhao Xinwen also sat down, playing with a pen in his hand and said carelessly, "little brother, it''s not in line with the rules for you to do so."


    Gao Yang took the plastic bag in his hand and said, "here''s the money, 200000. Where''s the IOU? Give me an account number and give me the IOU. I''ll call Lao Gao and he''ll call you the money. If you can''t get the IOU, I''ll pat my ass and leave."


    Zhao Xinwen immediately hardened his face and said in a deep voice, "why, bluff me? I tell you, I''m willing to settle accounts with you to give you face. Don''t get cheap. The IOU is now with me. Give me all the money and I''ll naturally give you the IOU."


    Gao Yang held back his anger and said, "take it out and have a look."


    Zhao Xinwen opened the drawer, took out a piece of paper from inside, opened it and said to Gao Yang, "look, IOU, but you make me very unhappy. Either take 1.2 million and let''s settle the matter. The change of 50000 yuan is only the medical expenses of the little brother last time, or leave the money you brought to pay interest, and then you leave, and I''ll ask for the account."


    Gao Yang leaned over and looked. It was really his father''s handwriting on the paper. The IOU was right, and it was enough to know that the IOU was there. Gao Yang didn''t have to act anymore.


    After nodding, Gao Yang glanced and said, "the IOU is right, but it seems that you don''t intend to abide by the agreement. Since 800000 can''t satisfy you, well, 1.2 million, this 200000 is for you. You give me my account number and IOU. I''ll call Lao Gao and ask him to pay."


    While talking, Gao Yang took the bag and happily threw several stacks of banknotes on Zhao Xinwen''s table. Zhao Xinwen laughed and said, "that''s right. We''re still good brothers. Wait a minute. I''ll give you an account."


    Just as Zhao Xinwen laughed, Gao Yang also reached out and held the handle of the gun. He smiled at Zhao Xinwen, then took out his gun, turned around and shot the strong man standing behind him in the head.


    Gao Yang''s gun almost opened against the strong man''s forehead. After shooting, Gao Yang didn''t see what the strong man''s end was like. He turned around again and aimed the muzzle of the gun at Zhao Xinwen.


    Zhao Xinwen didn''t seem to know what had happened. He opened his mouth and looked at Gao Yang blankly.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to be the same as in the film. Because there is too much nonsense, he is run away by the other party or has the opportunity to resist. Besides, he has to deal with five people outside, so Gao Yang pulls the trigger after a ferocious smile at the stunned Zhao Xinwen.


    Gao Yang fired a shot from Zhao Xinwen''s left eye, but the 9x18 bullet of marklov pistol was not very powerful. It failed to blow Zhao Xinwen''s head, but remained in his mind.


    Zhao Xinwen fell behind the table. Gao Yang didn''t make up a shot. Instead, he took a magazine from the bag containing money and immediately flashed to the door.


    The people outside were in a mess. Two people climbed to the ground. Two brave men rushed over. One of them was holding a long machete, the other was holding a big handle, and the other wanted to open the door and run out.


    Gao Yang shot the man who had raised the pickaxe in front of him, hit the man in the chest and knocked him down. Gao Yang turned the muzzle of the gun and shot the guy with the knife in the head.


    After solving the two most threatening targets, Gao Yang knocked down the guy who wanted to break out from behind. The bullet hit the man in the back of the head and fell to the ground without even twitching.


    A man lying on the ground covered his eyes with his hands and shouted, "brother, spare your life, spare your life, I don''t see anything and don''t know anything."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment and didn''t shoot for the time being, but after seeing the guy with the pickaxe wriggling on the ground, Gao Yang thought and took the gun and shot him in the head.


    Gao Yang thought that since he started, he should kill all of them. People here have seen his face and can''t keep alive. It''s so far. If you want to do it, you can do it. Anyway, people here are scum, and it''s better to die.


    Gao Yang raised his gun and shot two people lying on the ground. He was also shot in the back of the head and died immediately at the moment of being shot.


    The bullets in the pistol have been shot out. Gao Yang changes into a new magazine and walks to the back of the office. Although he thinks Zhao Xinwen is dead, Gao Yang still makes up two shots.


    There were seven people in the room. Everyone was shot in the head. After confirming that there were no living people in the room, Gao Yang gasped deeply. At this time, his hands began to tremble involuntarily.


    Gao Yang calmly put the money scattered on the table back into the bag, then pinched the cartridge cases one by one and put them into the bag. After confirming that there was no trace left, he opened the door with his sleeve pad and walked out quickly.

 Chapter 60

    There must be dozens of offices on the floor where Zhao Xinwen''s office is located. Gao Yang fired more than a dozen shots and didn''t expect to be found at all. However, when he walked out of the office, he found that the corridor was silent, and even the open doors of some offices were closed at the moment.


    Gao Yang had planned to go down the stairs, but he saw an elevator going down. When he was about to reach the 18th floor, Gao Yang pressed the elevator calmly. When the elevator door opened, Gao Yang entered the elevator with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    There were seven or eight people in the elevator. They didn''t know that a murder had just happened here. Gao Yang walked and stopped with the elevator and soon went down to the hall on the first floor.


    After arriving at the hall, Gao Yang found that the atmosphere was somewhat different. Three or four security guards stood nervously waiting for the elevator. In addition, several building property personnel kept walking around. Gao Yang didn''t know that someone had found Zhao Xinwen''s body, or just called the police after hearing the gunshot.


    Fortunately, the people in the hall came in and out. At least no one planned to close the whole building. Gao Yang walked out of the building quickly with his head down. He just saw a taxi just put down the passengers. Gao Yang hurried over and got into the taxi.


    Just as Gao Yang got into the taxi, he saw four or five police cars rushing over with the alarm, directly stopping at the door of the office building, and the police cars came quickly with flashing lights.


    The taxi driver looked curious and didn''t leave immediately, but looked lively and said, "what''s the matter? Why is it such a big battle, brother? Don''t worry. Let''s have a look. It''s all right. I won''t play my watch first."


    Gao Yang had to say in a hurry, "why is it all right? Let''s go. I''m in a hurry to see someone."


    The taxi driver watched helplessly as the police rushed into the building and drove slowly into the fast lane. After the taxi got up, Gao Yang breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He killed seven people at once, and shot them. Gao Yang knows that the case he committed is a big case all over the world. Maybe he should get the news all over the country. As long as he leaves some traces, he will be found out sooner or later.


    Thinking of the monitoring in the building, Gao Yang knows that he doesn''t have much time left. It''s impossible to stay in the city as if nothing had happened.


    Gao Yang had planned to go directly to the hospital, but when he was halfway there, he changed his mind. If he ran now, he should still have the opportunity to go abroad, but if the police blocked the whole city, it would be really difficult for him to go.


    When seeing the taxi driving to the bridge of a landscape river in the city, Gao Yang stopped the taxi. After getting off the car, he went to the river and saw that there was no one around. Gao Yang took out the pistol and magazine in the plastic bag, wiped the fingerprints on the gun with his clothes, threw it into the river with a concealed action, and then counted the number of empty cartridge cases, After confirming that there was no cartridge case left in Zhao Xinwen''s office, he threw the cartridge case in.


    After throwing away what should be thrown, Gao Yang took out the IOU written by his father to Zhao Xinwen and looked at it again to confirm that it was his father''s handwriting. Gao Yang took out a lighter and burned the IOU to ashes.


    What should be done was done. Gao Yang was a little disappointed. Just a few days after he came home, he committed a shocking case. For whatever reason, as long as he was caught, it was inevitable that he would be shot.


    Gaoyang knows he has to run, but when the real thing comes, Gaoyang is reluctant to give up. Now Gaoyang can''t decide whether to go to the hospital to see his parents or fly away.


    Gao Yang didn''t hesitate for long. He soon figured out that no matter what he did, as long as his parents knew he was still alive, there was still hope. If he was really caught and shot, everything would stop.


    Gao Yang dialed his father. When his father got through, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "It''s me. Don''t talk. Listen to me. I burned the IOU. You can know the rest by watching the news tonight. I don''t say much. I have to go now. I have a way back, and you can keep the money from Cary. I''ll give it to you in the future. I''ll call you when I''m free. Don''t worry. Don''t say anything else. Hang up."


    Gao Yang is in tears. He wants to call his parents to say goodbye, but he doesn''t even dare to call his father. He''s afraid that his parents will get into trouble when he finds out his head in the future. When he finishes what he should say and hangs up, Gao Yang can''t press the hang up button all the time.


    Gao Yang''s father breathed heavily. After hearing the IOU, his father knew what had happened. After taking a few breaths, Gao Yang''s father just whispered, "I see, you, you... Alas, take care!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help crying when listening to his father, but when he heard that his father didn''t call his name, he knew that his father understood his plan and his identity should be kept secret.


    Gao Yang finally pressed the hang up button, walked quickly with his head down, took out the mobile phone card, broke it, threw it into the roadside green belt, and then installed a new card.


    Now Gaoyang is very glad that he has found a way back for himself. As long as he can get to Russia, he can guarantee nothing, but now he has to figure out how to get to Heilong Province first.


    Flying is the fastest, but Gao Yang doesn''t have to think about it. The most realistic thing is to take the train. Gao Yang decides to leave the city first, even if he doesn''t go directly to Heilong Province. If he waits until the police start a large-scale inspection at the railway station and bus station, he can''t run through the train or bus.


    The only thing that Gao Yang is thankful for is that if he is not locked as a suspect, he can take the train directly to Heilong Province. If he waits a few months, it will not work, because Gao Yang saw from the news that the train will implement the real name system on June 1, and now even if Gao Yang has no ID card, he can take the train.


    Gao Yang took a taxi to the railway station and asked. There are five direct trains to Heilong Province, but the nearest one is still more than five hours away.


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to wait for more than five hours at the railway station. After looking at the train timetable, he carefully calculated. Gao Yang bought a ticket for Zhang He, who was on the same road to Heilong Province, but left in only 20 minutes. The train went to Tangshan City, Hebei Province. He could get off there and then transfer to the train to Harbin.


    After buying the ticket, Gao Yang ran directly from the ticket hall to the waiting hall, checked the ticket and got on the train. There was no sign of blocking the railway station in the whole process.


    After waiting for a few minutes on the train, Gao Yang felt that a century had passed. When the train finally started and slowly drove out of the station, Gao Yang, who had been worried, finally relaxed a little, but he knew that his escape had just begun.

 Chapter 61

    The feeling of escape is very bad. Although the train has left, Gao Yang''s heart is always hanging. Sitting in an iron shell makes him feel very nervous. Even the police passing by him can make Gao Yang raise his heart to his throat.


    The ticket Gao Yang bought is a slow train. It can''t be said to stop at every station, but it''s almost the same. As for the stations in prefecture level cities, it must stop for a while.


    When the train stopped at a small station for the fourth time, Gao Yang still had to resist his impulse to get off early and try to make himself sit in his seat.


    The stop time announced on the train is three minutes, but it''s ten minutes, but the train hasn''t left yet. Gao Yang can''t help thinking. Although he knows that the action of catching him should not be so fast, Gao Yang still can''t help thinking that the reason why the train doesn''t go is because of him.


    Although the train hasn''t started, the carriage doors have been closed, which makes Gao Yang more difficult to calm down. When the passengers around him began to complain, Gao Yang finally couldn''t sit still. He went to the smoking place where the two carriages are connected to see if there is anything unusual.


    Because it is a slow train, there are not too many passengers. Everyone has seats. At this time, most of the passengers can still sit in their seats. Only three or four people smoke in the smoking place.


    Gao Yang took out a cigarette and lit it. He stood by the door and looked at the platform outside the window.


    There is nothing unusual on the platform, but Gao Yang always feels that something is wrong, because according to his experience, if the slow train gives way to other trains or stops temporarily for some other reason, there will be a prompt in the radio, but the train has stopped for more than ten minutes, but there is no indication.


    When Gao Yang was flustered, he felt that anyone looked like coming to catch him. When Gao Yang looked around, he suddenly felt that the person standing next to him looked very wrong.


    Standing next to Gao Yang is a young man who looks only in his twenties. He is a big man of more than one meter and eight. He looks very strong. His hair is very short. It can''t be said that his bald head is almost the same. Moreover, his skin color is as dark as Gao Yang. At a glance, he can see that it is black from the sun, and even his scalp is tanned.


    Gao Yang felt that the young man standing next to him was a soldier. He could see some clues from his standing posture. The young man standing next to him stood straight, his hands drooped naturally and stuck to the trouser seams. He had a very standard military posture, which seemed incompatible with the surrounding environment.


    If you meet a soldier on the train, it''s not strange, but Gao Yang feels that the people around him are very strange, because the young people around him wear obviously small clothes, their pants are too thin and too short, a black jacket that looks for a long time can''t pull the zipper, and their sleeves are too short, revealing a part of their arms, but they are worn on their feet, But a pair of dirty high guild boots.


    In addition, Gao Yang also came to a conclusion about the strange man around him, that is, the strange man is an expert. From his two hands, there are thick calluses at the joints of his four fingers, and there is also a thick calluses at the mouth of the tiger on his right hand.


    Gao Yang also had a cocoon at the mouth of the tiger. It was honed when he practiced his gun, so Gao Yang thought at the first time that the person around him was definitely not an ordinary person, or even an ordinary soldier.


    Looking at the strange people around him, Gao Yang knows that he can''t come for himself, but Gao Yang can''t help feeling nervous, because Gao Yang knows that the person around him can pose a great threat to him.


    Gao Yang subconsciously moved his eyes to the platform, and what he saw this time stopped Gao Yang''s breathing, because he saw at least 20 special police hurried to the platform, and there were four or five people in civilian clothes with the special police, but the five people in civilian clothes could see at a glance that they were not ordinary people, Just like the strange people around Gao Yang, they can be distinguished at a glance, because their behavior is different from that of the people around them.


    The special police quickly dispersed, and two special police stood at the door of Gao Yang''s car. What''s more, they all had 79 micro rushes. Gao Yang felt that these special police must have come for him, otherwise, these special police couldn''t use submachine guns at all.


    Gao Yang''s mind suddenly became confused. He couldn''t figure out why the police acted so fast and how he could lock him as a suspect in such a short time.


    At least he came back from the battlefield. Gao Yang''s will is much stronger than ordinary people. Anyway, he has no soft legs. Although his heart has long been tangled into a mess, Gao Yang at least maintained his peace on the face.


    The closed door finally opened. Although the special police didn''t say anything, everyone knew that something big had happened. No passenger moved or talked.


    Five people in civilian clothes got on several carriages respectively, while the special police still stayed outside the car. Seeing such a formation, Gao Yang felt that the scene should not be prepared for him, but to Gao Yang''s horror, the man in civilian clothes looked straight at him as soon as he got on the car.


    Gao Yang''s body froze for a moment, but he immediately found that the man was not looking at him, but the strange people around him.


    Gao Yang moved back a little. The man in civilian clothes stared at the strange man around him, and the strange man around him looked back at each other. However, after Gao Yang lowered his head, he found that the two hands of the strange man around him were shaking all the time.


    "Why? Where are you going?"


    The man on the bus whispered a few words. If it wasn''t because Gao Yang was too close and his ears were up, he couldn''t hear anything.


    The strange man around Gao Yang also whispered: "damn them, I''m not going to run, but I don''t want to be caught by the police. Even if I have to eat a gun, I have to go back to us by myself..."


    After a slight sigh, the man in civilian clothes said in a very weak voice, "run, I don''t want to see you shot."


    After that, the man in civilian clothes immediately turned around and walked slowly towards the carriage, while the strange man around Gao Yang was stunned and looked at the back of the person who left.


    The two special police outside the carriage looked suspiciously at Gao Yang and the strange man in front of him. Gao Yang had no doubt. If the strange man around him still stared at the man who turned and left, the two special police would come up and cross examine him.


    In general, Gao Yang took a cigarette and handed it to the strange man around him. He said with a smile in his hometown dialect, "come on, have a cigarette. What are you looking at? I told you to buy clothes. Look what you''re wearing? Turn out your clothes when you were in Junior high school."


    The strange man looked at Gao Yang with surprised eyes, but his face looked very natural. He reached out to take the cigarette he handed over, lowered his head, lit the cigarette with Gao Yang''s lighter, and took a deep breath.


    Although he was still suspicious, the two special police didn''t come up to interrogate anything, and Gao Yang''s palms were full of sweat. He didn''t know why he would speak. This was a real fire. What if the special police came up to interrogate him and the strange people around him.


    In fact, Gao Yang only wants to find a companion now, and from the conversation with the strange man around him just now, Gao Yang realizes that the strange man around him, like him, should have a homicide, so Gao Yang subconsciously naturally connects himself with him.


    After the man in civilian clothes passed through the carriage, after a short time, a man came from the carriage on the other side. When the new man saw the strange man around Gao Yang, his eyes widened and opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, the man didn''t say anything, closed his lips tightly, and seemed to have made a great determination, Tilted his head and walked past Gao Yang. Gao Yang with sharp eyes found that the man was clearly shaking when he passed by.


    After about five minutes, five people in civilian clothes returned to the platform. After meeting, they all shook their heads and then shook their hands to the special police guarding outside the doors.


    More than 20 special police officers stood on the platform again, and the train, which was delayed for more than half an hour, finally made a start-up sound and began to move slowly again.


    After the train started again, Gao Yang felt that he didn''t even have the strength to stand and leaned powerlessly against the wall behind him. At this time, Gao Yang found that his back had been completely wet with sweat.


    Although nothing happened, the short communication between those who got on the train in civilian clothes and the strange people around Gao Yang still fell into the eyes of several people smoking in the carriage. Although they didn''t know what happened, they could detect a trace of strangeness.


    When the train started, all the people at the smoking place left immediately. Before anyone came, the strange man around Gao Yang suddenly pressed out the smoke, turned to Gao Yang and whispered, "are you nervous? Why? And why are you talking to me?"


    Gao Yang forced a smile and said, "nothing. I just want to talk to you."


    After shaking his head, the strange man said in a deep voice, "no, you don''t want to chat. Come on, what do you want to do?"


    After thinking carefully about how to answer, Gao Yang finally said in a deep voice: "I don''t want to do anything. I heard your dialogue, and I guess you are all in the army. Obviously, the two people just don''t seem to want to recognize you, so I don''t think you should be found by the special police."


    After staring at Gao Yang for a long time, the strange man finally sighed and said nothing. He turned and walked to the other side of the smoking place. After standing still, he looked out of the window.


    "Can you tell me what happened?"


    After Gao Yang said a word, he immediately regretted it. He just wanted to smoke his two mouths. He still had a lot of trouble. Maybe he would be caught and shot. How can he have the leisure to ask about things at this time.


    Gao Yang didn''t expect to get an answer, but he found a reason for himself, that is, he finally figured out that all he said and did just now was to find a companion on his way to escape, because it was obvious that the strange man was running away like him.

 Chapter 62

    The soldier didn''t seem to want to talk to Gao Yang. He didn''t mean to answer Gao Yang''s question. He didn''t want to give up. After waiting for a moment, he said, "what, where do you want to go?"


    The soldier turned his head to one side and ignored Gao Yang. If Gao Yang is witty, he''d better shut up and turn around and leave. But Gao Yang is really obsessed at this time. He plans to keep going without asking.


    After waiting for a while, he raised his voice and whispered, "did you kill someone?"


    The soldier who refused to talk to Gao Yang suddenly turned his head and stared at Gao Yang, but Gao Yang could see from his eyes that he didn''t want to do it.


    After hesitating for a long time, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "I guess those two people were your comrades in arms just now? In fact, it''s obvious that they don''t want to take you away, so they pretend they can''t see it, so I think even if you kill, it''s understandable."


    The soldier finally stopped being silent. He glanced around and said in a low voice, "what do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "don''t worry. I''m not going to report you to the police. I just want to know what you did. In the final analysis, I''m just very curious about what case you committed. People in the disciplined forces will let you go."


    After a moment of silence, the soldier said in a deep voice, "although I don''t want to know what you want to do, I advise you to shut up."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "don''t worry. I really don''t mean any harm. I just want to know that if your case is excusable, maybe I can help you. Just like you, even if your comrades in arms don''t identify you, you can''t run far off the train. If I help you, you will have a much greater chance of success in escaping."


    No one wants to die. If the soldier wanted to die, he would have stood up when he saw his comrades in arms just now. Gao Yang''s words moved him very much, but a stranger said to help himself for no reason. Few people would believe this kind of thing.


    After staring at Gao Yang for a long time, the soldier whispered, "who are you? What do you want to do? Since you know I''m a soldier, you should know that I''d rather be shot than deal with some scum. You''d better tell me your intention."


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang finally made up his mind. He decided to gamble.


    "I really just want to help you, because if the person you killed should be killed, it shouldn''t be shot. As for why I want to help you, the question is very simple, because I also killed, and I killed seven!"


    Hearing that Gao Yang claimed to have killed seven people, the soldier''s eyes suddenly sharpened a lot, but he didn''t speak because he knew Gao Yang would go on.


    "I also think the people I killed deserve to die, because they are scum. A guy who is actually a usurer under the cover of a bag company lent my father 500000 yuan. Then when my father paid back the money, he didn''t give my father the IOU. Then he showed up with the IOU and asked my father to pay him back more than 1 million yuan. In fact, this is not the main reason why he deserved to die. I killed him I killed him and his men because they shouldn''t have broken into my house and hit my father and my mother in front of me. "


    After Gao Yang finished, he quietly looked at the soldier and said calmly: "The people I killed and his men don''t know how many people died, so I don''t feel guilty about killing them. I also feel like acting on behalf of heaven. But I still have to run after all, otherwise I have to bury those scum. Now, I''m on the way to escape, and that''s why I want to help you. Frankly, I''m afraid now. I think of you and me The situation is similar. I just want to find a companion. "


    The soldier said coldly, "how do I know if it''s true or false? If you''re the one who committed the most heinous crime?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "just look at the news. I guess it''s a sensation."


    The soldier shook his head and said, "I think you should be bragging, because I don''t believe that if you really kill someone, you''ll tell a stranger like me. You don''t look like that kind of idiot."


    Raise the color path: "You''d better believe it, because what I said is true, and the reason why I''m willing to risk telling you this, I might as well tell you the truth. I''m going to run to Africa, I''m going to be a mercenary, and you''re a soldier. If you listen to me and think I shouldn''t be caught and shot by the police, I hope you can go with me, rather than stay in China and die, even if you haven''t been caught for a while It''s really better to fight with me. By the way, I have a way to go abroad. It shouldn''t be a problem to take you with me. "


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the soldier''s eyes lit up. After hesitating for a long time, he finally nodded and said, "I''ll see the news. If it''s really like what you said, at least I won''t report you."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "now, it''s your turn to talk."


    The soldier said: "You''re right. I killed fewer people than you. I only killed three. However, it seems that for the first time since the founding of the army, when an army was conducting a military exercise, a soldier ran to kill three people, so you saw just now that both our army and the police wanted to take me back for trial, but I don''t want to be caught by them Stay, even if you want to be shot, I have to shoot our troops. "


    Gao Yang said, "why? Why did you do this?"


    The soldier''s face immediately darkened and said angrily: "What else can I do? I''m grumpy. The military exercise area is in a big mountain ditch. I''m carrying out the investigation task alone. As a result, I saw an asshole trying to meet a girl who is only 14 or 15 years old. This kind of thing happened to me. Can I ignore it? But I was a little cruel and killed the asshole at once."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "that''s ok? What a coincidence? How did you kill someone? Did you shoot?"


    The soldier said with disdain on his face: "shoot? Shoot a residue? Empty hand is enough."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "what are you running for? I think it should be a courageous act. Why do you run? Even if you kill someone, it''s also a courageous act. Even if it''s wrong, it''s no big deal?"

 Chapter 63

    Gao Yang knows that his own way of thinking is still in the state of the Libyan war, so he doesn''t think it''s a big deal to kill someone. But Gao Yang thinks it over and over again. He also thinks that even in a stable country, a soldier who is brave enough to kill a strong criminal is not a big deal.


    The soldier seemed to accept Gao Yang''s kindness. Looking at Gao Yang''s puzzled eyes, he sighed and said with a bitter smile: "I sent the little girl back to the village. After meeting her family, she refused to admit that she had been forced to see her. Little girl, I can understand that. I didn''t say much, so I wanted to go back to the army for punishment. As a result, I kept an eye on it. I still asked the little girl why she didn''t dare to call the police and testify for me. Guess what? After asking, I knew that bastard and little girl I killed It''s from a village, and it''s a bully in the village. "


    Gao Yang frowned, spread out his hands and said, "even so, the facts can always be found out. You don''t have to run?"


    The soldier said helplessly: "Listen to me. The bastard I killed also has a brother and father. The family doesn''t have a good thing. The little girl doesn''t dare to testify for me for fear of retaliation. Once I heard this, I recognized it. I thought I''d go back to the army first. As a result, my brother and father who killed the bastard surrounded me, and his mother tried to kill me. I looked at this , I just don''t have to do anything. In front of hundreds of people, I killed the remaining two bastards of that family. Do you think I can live in this way? "


    He shook his head and said, "it''s really troublesome. It''s really troublesome. You said you were a soldier and killed two people in full view. Whether it''s reasonable or not, it''s hard to say, but I still think you killed later as self-defense? The army should not judge you again?"


    The soldier lowered his head and shook his head after being silent for a while: "the two who were killed later were already lying on the ground and couldn''t move. I went up and stomped to death. I didn''t know what was going on at that time. I wanted to kill the two bastards. Hey, although I don''t know much about the law, I think it''s beyond the scope of self-defense?"


    Gao Yang thought about it carefully, but still shook his head and said, "I think you may have a turn for the better. The leaders of your army can''t see you bleeding and crying?"


    The soldier sighed heavily and said: "I discredited our army. Anyway, the impact of my case was too bad. I would have disgraced our army. If I were caught by the police again, where would my army face go? I killed someone and ran away, but after I ran away, I thought it was wrong to do so, so I wanted to go back to the army for treatment, but before that, I I want to go home and see my family. I''ve been a soldier for nearly three years. I haven''t been home once. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we''re in the same situation. To tell you the truth, I spent three years in Africa and came back two days ago. As a result, I made a big case as soon as I came back. But what''s better than you is that I''ve seen my family. You haven''t seen it yet. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "It doesn''t matter to tell you. My name is Li JinFang. The gold of gold is the square of direction."


    Gao Yang wanted to say his name, but he didn''t say it. Gao Yang felt something wrong. After hesitation, he finally changed the topic.


    "What are you going to do next? I don''t know where you want to go now, but I think you''ll get the problem sooner or later by riding on the train."


    Li JinFang said with a confused face: "In fact, I don''t know what to do next. I want to go home and have a look. I''m the only son in my family. It would be terrible if I was killed quietly. Although it''s unlikely, I still want to go back to see my father and mother first, but I''m going in the opposite direction. Let''s say I want to go back to the army , I should have gone with our captain just now, but I didn''t go with him, so now I don''t know where I should go. "


    Gao Yang thought of something from Li JinFang''s words. He whispered, "you said the man just now was your captain? If so, you should be from the special forces?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "no, not really. If I did well in this exercise, but now you know, I will never be a soldier in the special forces."


    Gao Yang was immediately excited and said in a hurry: "count, count, in my eyes, you are a special force. Tell me, which force are you?"


    Li JinFang looked at Gao Yang with strange eyes and said, "keep it a secret."


    After a moment of silence, Li JinFang sighed and said, "even if the serial number of our army is not confidential, I won''t tell you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "I know what you think. You just feel ashamed of your troops, don''t you? In fact, I think you would be ashamed of your troops if you didn''t kill those three bastards at that time, but you don''t want to say that I can''t force you to ask. Well, you come with me and let''s be mercenaries. This job must be suitable for you. Of course, if you don''t want to do this, I won''t force you either. I helped you to Russia, and then we went our separate ways. "


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "you''re really interesting. I don''t know whether you''re talking big or really an outlaw, but who doesn''t like to leave a life. Even if I don''t believe you now, I''d like to have a try. Tell me what you''re going to do."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said bluntly, "frankly, you can see at a glance that you are not a normal person. I''m really a little worried about going with you. If you are involved and let the police catch me, I have no place to cry."


    Li JinFang glanced and said, "my clothes were stolen from a village. It''s good to change my camouflage. I can''t afford to look for clothes again. Now it''s really attractive, but there''s no way. I don''t have a dime. When I steal my clothes, Shun bought a car ticket for more than 20 yuan. I can''t rob."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, took out a stack of banknotes from the plastic bag, counted out 2000 yuan and took it to Li JinFang. He said in a deep voice, "take the money. If you want to go with me, you can find me in Harbin. I''ll wait until 12 noon the day after tomorrow. I don''t care how you go to Harbin. In short, you''ll go with me when you arrive. If you can''t get there, I''ll go by myself."


    Li JinFang took the money, patted it on his hand and said, "it''s simple. Money is easy to do things. I''ll call you before noon the day after tomorrow."

 Chapter 64

    Moscow, selemedevo International Airport, after six days of suffering, Gao Yang finally arrived here.


    Although Gao Yang, in addition to scaring himself, successfully arrived in Harbin and met motorov, it took time to apply for a fake passport and give him a fake identity to apply for a real visa. Especially when Li JinFang also arrived in Harbin, Molotov needed to help Gao Yang apply for two fake passports, which took longer.


    The price of a fake passport is really not cheap, but considering the convenience in the future, Gao Yang also got a fake passport for Li JinFang. Of course, Gao Yang paid for it.


    Molotov also did have strength. In only four days, two passports with all false information except the photos were true were issued. Then Gao Yang and Li JinFang boarded the plane to Moscow smoothly.


    The reason why he wants to go to Moscow is that Gao Yang wants to take this opportunity to go to groliov''s home. Anyway, he has gone to Russia. Gao Yang naturally wants to complete groliov''s entrustment and send groliov''s money to his wife and children.


    When Gao Yang''s sheremejevo International Airport came out smoothly, he finally couldn''t help taking a long breath, opened his arms and said loudly: "the free air is really beautiful. There''s no need to be afraid anymore. We''re completely safe now. Don''t you have any regrets, Kim?"


    Compared with Gao Yang''s excitement, Li JinFang standing behind Gao Yang seems too calm. However, Gao Yang and Li JinFang separated from him on the train and saw him again in Harbin. Until now, Li JinFang has always had such an expression, always calm.


    Hearing Gao Yang''s question, Li JinFang shook his head and said, "what emotion do you have? Didn''t you say you would be able to go to Russia? Now it''s here. It''s no different from what you said. Why should I have any emotion?"


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly: "you people are well trained. Mount Tai collapsed in front without changing his face. I can''t do it. Come on, Lao Liu, how can we go?"


    The man who is called Lao Liu by Gao Yang is under Molotov. An authentic Russian is called Lao Liu because his name is liushenke. After Molotov stayed in Harbin for a long time, he made the Chinese call Lao Liu.


    Lao Liu can speak fluent Chinese. Since neither Gao Yang nor Li JinFang can speak Russian, Molotov kindly asked Lao Liu to send Gao Yang and Li JinFang to Moscow until Gao Yang and Li JinFang were sent out of Russia. Of course, Gao Yang should be responsible for the ticket money and travel expenses.


    "It doesn''t matter where you go. It depends on where you want to go. It''s only nine o''clock in the morning. We still have a whole day. If you want to travel in Moscow, I suggest going to red square first and seeing the Kremlin. If you plan to rest, we''ll find a hotel directly. If you want to leave Russia directly, I have to see if I can buy a ticket there, Libby Asia certainly can''t go. You can only go to Tunisia or Egypt first, and then find a way to go to Libya. "


    Gao Yang just asked casually. Unexpectedly, Lao Liu gave at least three answers, and the final decision fell on Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, took out a note, handed it to Lao Liu and said, "look at this address. Is it far from Red Square?"


    The address of groliov''s house was written on the note in English and Russian. After looking at it, Lao Liu nodded and said, "I know this place. It''s not too far."


    Gao Yang excitedly said: "Well, then, I think people go to work in broad daylight, and there may not be anyone at my friend''s home, so we all come. We might as well go to red square first, and then come to Moscow in vain. Then in the afternoon, we go to this address, find my friend''s home, get things done, and leave directly tomorrow. What do you think of JinFang?"


    Li JinFang said with a puzzled face, "just make up your mind. Why do you ask me?"


    Gao Yangqi said, "we''re here together. Of course we have to discuss what to do."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said: "If it weren''t for you, I would have been caught in China, let alone Russia. Even my clothes were paid for by you. Before I pay off your money, I have no face to ask for equality with you. In addition, I''m used to obeying orders, so before I get rid of the habit of soldiers, if you have anything to say, I''ll automatically take your words as orders , no way, this is an occupational disease. "


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I didn''t think so much, but for the sake of your word occupational disease, I won''t discuss anything with you. Come on, let''s march to red square and start."


    With Lao Liu, Gao Yang doesn''t have to worry about anything. Just follow Lao Liu and pay when he needs to pay. Before he came to Russia, he changed the remaining less than 50000 yuan into rubles with Molotov. After deducting the travel expenses of him and Li JinFang and the return ticket money prepared for Lao Liu, Gao Yang still has 20000 yuan in his hand. This is the money Although it''s not much, it can also let him and Li JinFang play in Moscow for two days.


    It''s said that they didn''t come to Moscow without going to red square. Gao Yang and Li JinFang went to red square to open their eyes. After they finally came to Moscow, the three had a not delicious lunch together, and it was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    After feeling that the time was almost up, under the leadership of Lao Liu, Gao Yang and his party took a taxi and went directly to the address given by groliov.


    With the driving of the taxi, after seven turns and eight turns into a block, Gao Yang found that in a metropolis like Moscow, there are places that look full of a sense of dilapidation, in sharp contrast to the brilliant colors of Red Square. Gao Yang''s place looks only monotonous gray.


    The old buildings left over from the Soviet period look very dilapidated. Whether residential buildings or shops, they are mottled walls. The only thing that appears to be somewhat colored is the graffiti on the broken walls.


    There are few pedestrians on the road. Even if you occasionally see a person, you are in a hurry. Everything here seems incompatible with Moscow that Gao Yang just saw.


    The taxi stopped under a big and long building. After talking to Lao Liu, Lao Liu, sitting in the co driver''s position, turned helplessly and said, "we haven''t arrived yet, but we have to get off. The taxi driver won''t go any further. We have to walk over, but fortunately we''re not far from our destination."

 Chapter 65

    Gao Yang soon knew why the taxi refused to go forward. After walking for about ten minutes, there were more people on both sides of the road, but it didn''t look good. Most of the people on both sides of the road were strong men standing outside the gate of a building in twos and threes.


    In addition to those strong men who seem to know at a glance that they are not good at stubble, there are prostitutes with extremely exposed clothes and heavy makeup on both sides of the street. From time to time, we can see some shaved young people wandering in groups.


    Gang janitors, a large number of street women, and the famous Moscow cancer skinhead party, everyone here seems to be full of threats.


    In Moscow, where racial discrimination is very serious, and in such a chaotic neighborhood, the two obvious oriental faces of Gao Yang and Li JinFang are very eye-catching and easy to lead to danger. Under the fierce gaze of those skinheads, Gao Yang and Li JinFang glared back.


    The reason why I want to look at those skinheads is because Lao Liu''s proposal. The reason why I do this is because those skinheads are also bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. If you just walk with your head down and behave very weak, you may attract a group of skinheads to punch and kick you, but if you behave very tough and look like the Chinese gangs here, Those skinheads dare not get into trouble.


    Of course, to be tough with those skinheads, you have to have confidence. If you are alone, thin and small, and don''t seem to have any resistance, you dare to look at those skinheads, it is estimated that you will only lead to a violent beating, but you can raise your height by 1.8 meters. Although you are small, you are strong, and you have survived a hail of bullets, Naturally, there is a momentum on his body, not to mention Li JinFang. He is not short in Russia and has an extremely strong figure. At first glance, he knows that he is not an ordinary person, especially when Li JinFang clenches his fist and looks at the skinheads who look at him maliciously, he can immediately let those skinheads take their eyes back.


    Lao Liu walked ahead bravely, and Lao Liu was also a serious gangster who had been mixing for many years. Although he was not big, his gangster temperament could scare off the vast majority of skinheads.


    As for those real gangs, people don''t have time to pay attention to and praise them. Unless there are enough benefits, the gangs won''t make trouble, that is, those brain disabled people who worship * * as their idols after paying great sacrifices to their grandparents.


    Lao Liu searched all the way according to the address on the note. Finally, he stopped before a dilapidated residential building. After looking at the number upstairs, Lao Liu nodded and said, "here we are, here we are."


    If Gao Yang is given a gun, Gao Yang is confident of catching and killing anyone. If he can''t, he has a knife in his hand. Gao Yang also has some confidence to fight with people. At least he has been on the African grassland for three years. But if he fights with people empty handed, Gao Yang is a scum with only five combat effectiveness. Even the people who collect Zhao Xinwen''s debts can beat him up.


    It was because of his self-knowledge that Gao Yang felt a string in his heart all the way. He was afraid that he would fight with those skinheads whose combat effectiveness seemed not weak. Only when he learned that he had finally arrived at his destination could he be relieved.


    After laughing, Gao Yang said shyly, "come on up when you arrive. It''s too dangerous here."


    As soon as the loud voice fell, he heard a dull noise behind him, followed by the brittle sound of broken glass. He looked back in amazement, but saw three people rushing out of the bar across the road. The two in front were young people who looked only 17 or 18 years old. One of them covered his head and stumbled to the ground, while the one behind him, It was a little sister in leather clothes and trousers with colorful hair.


    Holding a half bottle of wine in her hand, the little sister went to the front and back of the fallen young man, stamped it with high heels with pointed toe and heel, and shouted something in Russian while stamping. The young man who was still standing stopped and punched the little sister.


    The little sister did not avoid, holding up half of the wine bottle in her hand and poked it. After being punched, a bottle pierced into the face of the young man who waved the fist. After watching the young man fall to the ground with his hands covering his face and uttering a shrill scream, she raised her head and involuntarily covered her face and muttered: "My second Olympics is worthy of being a fighting nation. Women are so fierce."


    The little Taimei''s battle is not over yet. When she poured half of the wine bottle, her feet did not stop. She still kicked the belly and head of the young man who was knocked down by her bottle. Looking at the high heels, Gao Yang always felt that if the young man who was kicked was kicked down by her again, he would lose his life.


    Soon, seven or eight people ran out of the bar. Someone went to see which generation half of the wine bottle pierced a young man with a full face. There were four people to open the fierce Taimei. After it was not easy to open the Taimei, those people had the opportunity to save the unlucky person who was kicked from the feet of the little Taimei.


    Listening to the noisy voices of those people, Lao Liu shrugged and said: "I know you''re curious. Let me translate. The woman works in a bar, and the two guys who look miserable give her medicine. However, after the woman sees through, they want to use strong ones. Then you see, they underestimate the fighting power of women, but now it seems that the little beauty is in trouble. The guy she knocked down is the son of a big man in the street Son, the owner of the bar can''t provoke the big man, so they won''t let the woman leave. Well, after watching the excitement, we''d better go quickly. It''ll be a mess soon. "


    Gao Yang was not interested in watching the excitement. He nodded. When he was about to leave, he heard the sharp cry of the Taimei firmly grasped by the four strong men, and Gao Yang could understand it this time, because the girl shouted her mother.


    Although Gao Yang was curious, he still didn''t stop, but just then, a window opened on the building they were going to enter. After a sharp soprano came, a small flowerpot was thrown out of the window on the third floor. Although the flowerpot didn''t hit anyone, the burst flowerpot startled everyone.


    With the flower pots thrown out as the prologue, soon, with the thumping sound of large animals walking, an aunt weighing at least 200 kg rushed out of the corridor. After passing by them like the wind, she waved a thick rolling pin and rushed into the battle group. The rolling pin waved like the wind, accompanied by the flying flour, The rolling pin fell on the heads of the strong men and hit one at a time, smashing all the strong men who tried to twist the Taimei to the ground.

 Chapter 66

    The tall and fat aunt turned the whole audience with amazing combat effectiveness and gas field, so that the Taimei regained her freedom. The first thing after the Taimei was able to move was to rush to the unlucky egg held on her shoulders by two strong men, swing a round palm and fan it. After slapping several big mouths, she kicked out and kicked the unlucky egg out, It looks like two people in the bar set up unlucky eggs to beat the girl.


    The woman continued to vent her anger, and the aunt was not idle. She waved the rolling pin in her hand and knocked down all the strong men who tried to resist to the ground. No one could be a combination of them. She was majestic and domineering.


    After putting all the creatures that everyone could stand on the ground, the aunt held her waist in one hand and waved a rolling pin in the other. After yelling and scolding for a long time, she grabbed the runaway sister. The mother and daughter held hands and walked proudly towards the building on their side, leaving only the poor bastards rolling around.


    Gao Yang stared at the wind like mother and daughter and wrote a word of service in his heart. When the mother and daughter passed by Gao Yang''s three sides, the domineering aunt glanced at them obliquely with her eyes and snorted heavily with her nose.


    Gao Yang, who glared at the skinhead party all the way, quickly lowered his head, and he soon found that Lao Liu and Li JinFang were just like him. The three people dared not look at each other. After the mother and daughter made the pedal sound when they went upstairs, Gao Yang wiped a cold sweat and said, "it''s so fierce and terrible. It''s really worthy of being a fighting nation."


    Li JinFang nodded desperately, while Lao Liu smiled bitterly and said: "As a Russian, I said I was under a lot of pressure. Although such women are rare, what if I met them? You should know that women behave completely different before and after marriage. God, I''m only 31 years old, but what if I have a psychological shadow? No, I must find a gentle Chinese girl, I must, I must."


    For Lao Liu''s words, Gao Yang was very sad. He patted Lao Liu on the shoulder, agreed with his idea, and said in a deep voice: "let''s hurry to find the person we''re looking for, but why, I have an ominous feeling in my heart?"


    Li JinFang and Lao Liu changed their faces at the same time and said, "what do you mean?"


    Gao Yang looked around and there was no one, although he didn''t know why he did it.


    "I tell you, the person we are looking for is also a mother and daughter. Although I know this possibility is very small, I still have a hunch that the person we are looking for is the mother and daughter just now. It''s just a hunch."


    Lao Liu was stunned and said, "what are you looking for them for? It''s not revenge, is it?"


    Gao Yang quickly shook his head and said, "no, how could it be? I''m just entrusted to give people money. It has absolutely nothing to do with revenge."


    Old Liu breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "what are you afraid of when you come to give people money? As long as you don''t die."


    Li JinFang disapproved and said, "look at your advice. The people we''re looking for are the mother and daughter. There''s no such coincidence in the world."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I don''t think it''s possible. It''s not easy to say. The girl I''m looking for is a music student. She practices the piano. It''s impossible to be so tough. Let''s hurry up and get out of here. We can''t stay here any longer."


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang were about to leave, but Lao Liu stood still and said with a sad face, "did I tell you that the girl played the piano in the bar? Also, the address written on this note is on the third floor, and if you noticed just now, the aunt was on the third floor when she threw the flower pot."


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang immediately stopped. Gao Yang frowned and said, "no, is it really such a coincidence? Well, let me think about it."


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "what else do you want? We''re here to give money, not to find fault. What are you afraid of? Let''s go. Even if there''s something wrong, I''ll protect you. Don''t worry."


    Gao Yang also felt that there was no reason for his worry, but he was still a little nervous when he thought about the strength of the aunt just now, but he had to find a place to see whether they guessed right or not.


    According to the address left on the note, Gao Yang knocked on the door of a house. When he knocked on the door, Lao Liu shouted very gently in Russian according to Gao Yang''s words: "is there anyone? Let''s send something. Well, we are friends of Yuri grolyovsky Ivanov. He asked us to come."


    After letting Lao Liu finish, Gao Yang suddenly felt that it was wrong. Then he suddenly remembered that groliov had told him to report his pseudonym rather than his real name. Gao Yang quickly pulled Lao Liu over and said, "I forgot one thing. You said groliov asked us to come..."


    Before Gao Yang finished his words, he heard a click in the room. He was very familiar with it. If he heard it correctly, it should be the sound of * * closing the barrel.


    After thinking of the shotgun, Gao Yang screamed a bad sound, suddenly pulled Lao Liu, and they flashed to one side together. Then, after a loud bang, a big hole appeared in the wooden door. Before Gao Yang felt afraid, another loud bang, the big hole in the wooden door became two.


    Gao Yang never thought that his negligence almost made Lao Liu lose his head. In a hurry, he shouted in English: "don''t shoot, we are groliov''s friends."


    Fortunately, Lao Liu''s reaction was fast enough. He immediately shouted loudly in Russian. After shouting, there was no shooting in the room. A woman shouted a few times in a loud voice, and then quickly shouted in English: "come in slowly, don''t play tricks."


    Old Liu smelly frowned and said, "what if she let us in?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I can understand. Let me tell her."


    The door that opened a big hole was opened. After Gao Yang coughed, he walked slowly to the door with his hands raised. At first glance, his heart was half cold. His hunch came true. The mother and daughter who had just shown their power were looking at him in the room.


    Looking at the smoking shotgun muzzle in the hand of the tall and fat aunt, Gao Yang tried to pile up a smile and said, "Hello, I''m groliov''s friend. I''m entrusted by him to give you money. I''m really his friend. Please don''t misunderstand."


    Although he knew that he was kind and would not lead to violent beating, Gao Yang was still very nervous for no other reason. The mother and daughter had just impressed him too deeply, but after Gao Yang finished speaking, he was surprised to find that the aunt was furious.


    "That damn bastard, is he still alive?"

 Chapter 67

    Natalia Sasha Ivanova, the name sounds beautiful, but after seeing the real person, Gao Yang really can''t connect the imaginary image of groliov''s wife with the aunt with a shotgun in front of him.


    Groliov''s daughter, that is, the younger sister, looks very good, but Gao Yang can''t connect the lovely child in groliov''s mouth with the younger sister who spits smoke rings, draws heavy makeup and looks like a ruffian with the pure younger sister in his mind, although he knows that the mother and daughter in front of him should be the person he is looking for, But Gao Yang thinks it''s better to ask again.


    Gao Yang still smiled and said, "sorry, can you tell me your name? I always have to know if I''ve found the right person, don''t you?"


    "My name is Natalia Sasha Ivanova, and my daughter''s name is Elena Jura Ivanova. If your friend is Yuri, he should not have other wives and children."


    Sure, Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and said, "I''m very happy to see you. I''m groliov''s friend. You know, he can''t come back, but he really cares about you. He saved all his money. This time I''m coming, and he asked me to bring you the money. Here''s 23000 dollars. It''s all here."


    Natalia''s face suddenly eased down. She didn''t hurry to pick up the money in Gao Yang''s hand, but looked sad and said, "this dead ghost still remembers our mother and daughter in the world. Damn, for so many years, I always thought he was dead. Even if he can''t come back, can''t he send a message back?"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "what do you mean? As far as I know, groliov gives you money every year!"


    Natalia looked puzzled and said, "are you kidding? He clapped his hands after fleeing Yelena threw the cigarette on the ground and stamped it out with her feet, saying: "I think you''re talking about the photos I sent on my facebook. It''s not difficult to download and print them. It seems that someone has used my photos. Well, don''t let me see that bastard, or I''ll burst his eggs. By the way, how''s my father now?"


    "Well, your father is fine now. In addition, what I want to say is that your father and your bastard have died over the years. They just died not long ago."


    Natalia stared at Ye Lianna and said angrily, "you are at home and talking to your father''s friends. Can''t you act like a normal child? Don''t use your routine in the bar."


    Ye Lianna quickly changed into a smiling face and said softly in a gentle and kind voice, "thank you for bringing my father''s news. My mother and I are very grateful to you. Thank you."


    Gao Yang was a little unprepared for ye Lianna''s face change. He looked at Ye Lianna dressed as a too younger sister, but his voice and tone of voice were unspeakable gentle and lovely. Gao Yang was really hard to accept. After coughing twice, Gao Yang took the money to Natalia and said, "please take the money."


    Natalia put the shotgun on the table next to her, wiped her hands on her clothes, and then took the money handed by Gao Yang. At this time, Natalia didn''t see a trace of toughness, but she looked like a kind neighbor''s aunt.


    After Natalia received the money, she said with a embarrassed smile: "please sit down. I''m really sorry to let you stand and talk. I was really sorry just now. I thought the people in the bar opposite found it, so I shot. I didn''t scare you."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly. He didn''t mean to say that he was almost scared to death just now. He didn''t mean to say that poor Lao Liu was almost blown off his head, but Natalia''s words reminded him.


    "By the way, won''t there be any problem with what happened below? If you need help, just tell me. I''ll be happy to help you."


    Natalia said with disdain on her face, "it doesn''t matter. If there''s anything wrong, the police here will never come, and those soft eggs don''t dare to trouble me."


    After the vicious finish, Natalia immediately changed her expression and said softly, "Alas, you should also know that Yuri''s dead ghost has been gone for so many years. There are only our mother and daughter. If she is not tough, she can''t live this day."


    Gao Yang nodded, understood Natalia''s words and said, "so does Ye Lianna not go to school now? I think she seems to work in a bar?"


    Natalia looked sad and said, "Ye Lianna is still in school, but I lost my job last year and can''t find any job until now. My poor ye Lianna, she''s only 16 years old and has to earn money to go to school by herself, and now our life depends on her to earn money. Don''t look at her now. In fact, it''s just a means for her to protect herself."


    Gao Yang instantly respected Ye Lianna, but he was still a little puzzled and said, "I listen to your English very well. In fact, your family''s English is very good. I think it shouldn''t be too difficult for you to find a job?"


    Natalia smiled helplessly and said: "I used to be an English translator. Groliov and Yelena are my most successful students, but later, you know, since groliov''s accident, I can''t do this job anymore to avoid being watched. Later, I have been teaching children English, but no one has asked me to teach their children recently. I think it may have something to do with my current image After all, no one wants a shrew to educate their children. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see, but your life will not be like this in the future. I think groliov''s money will always be sent back, so ye Lianna doesn''t have to work anymore."


    After smiling at Gao Yang, ye Lianna reached out to play the piano and said with a smile: "In fact, my job is very simple. I play the piano in the restaurant and get some wages and tips. I''m also very safe, but I don''t earn much money there, so I plan to play the electronic piano in the bar at the door to earn some extra money. Unexpectedly, I''ve run away from the 18th bastard who wants to get on with me in less than a month. I think the owner of the bar is willing to hire me all the time, Maybe I can get them to sell more wine. "


    Gao Yang said to Ye Lianna in a deep voice: "no matter how much money you can earn, you shouldn''t go to that place again in the future. Your father really misses your mother and daughter very much, and he is proud of you. You should go to school well and then go to the best Conservatory of music."


    After that, Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "well, now you have a sum of money. I think this money should be enough for you to move to a safe neighborhood. Don''t worry about your future life. Groliov will remit money to you on time. I''ll guarantee it for him."


    After that, Gao Yang patted himself on the head and said with a smile: "I forgot that groliov now has a satellite phone. You couldn''t contact him before, but now it''s different. You can call him directly. Do you have a mobile phone? You can call him now."


    Natalia looked surprised and said, "can you? He said he couldn''t contact him casually, so as not to be targeted by the KGB."


    Hearing that groliov was involved in the KGB, Gao Yang was stunned. He only knew that groliov seemed to be involved in a homicide, but he didn''t know why groliov couldn''t go home. He didn''t even dare to call. Now he realized that groliov''s case was involved in the KGB.


    Of course, what Natalia said about the KGB should have been in the former Soviet Union. Now the KGB has been transformed into the Russian Federal Security Agency and the Russian foreign intelligence agency. However, Russians, including most people in the world, are used to calling these two departments the KGB.


    Knowing that groliov was involved in the KGB, Gao Yang really asked Natalia and Yelena to call groliov. If some things were asked clearly, they would not cause unnecessary trouble to groliov.


    After an apologetic smile to Natalia, he said in a loud voice: "Sorry, you''d better not call him for the time being. I think you can give me a number and ask him to call you later. Also, are you sure there''s no problem with what happened just now? My friend, he seems to have heard that one of the people called by Ye Lianna is the son of a gang boss here."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, ye Lianna looked a little bleary and said, "I don''t know who he is, and I was too excited and didn''t hear what people were saying. I think it should be all right."


    Gao Yang''s face suddenly changed. It doesn''t matter how many ordinary color sticks Ye Lianna beat away. With the fighting power of her and her mother, she won''t suffer losses when meeting ordinary people, but if she really gets into a real Gang, it''ll be a big trouble.


    Gao Yang made a quick decision and said, "I see. Don''t say anything. Go and pack up the necessary things now. We''ll leave here right away. Hurry, no, no, don''t pack up anything. We''ll go right away."


    Gao Yang''s decision was still too late. As soon as his voice fell, he heard messy footsteps. Li JinFang immediately said in a deep voice: "someone is coming, and there are still a lot of people."

 Chapter 68

    Listening to the chaotic footsteps, Yang Yang was a little silly. He wasted too much time talking with Natalia''s mother and daughter. If he had known Natalia couldn''t make it, he would have led people to flash. Why should he wait here to be eaten by people.


    Eagerly, Gao Yang couldn''t think of any good idea. It was just a subconscious move. He waved to Natalia first, took back the money he had just given Natalia, stuffed it back into his pocket, and hurriedly said, "don''t be impulsive, listen to me and cooperate."


    At the height of the third floor, the other party rushed to it, and Gao Yang didn''t want to close the door. Even if the broken wooden door was closed, it wouldn''t be of any use.


    Eagerly, Gao Yang couldn''t think of any idea. He had to be flexible. The people who came for revenge soon came to the door. After a middle-aged man rushed to the door, he saw the scene in the house. After staying for a while, he immediately stood at the door. After scanning Gao Yang''s body with suspicious eyes, he fell on Ye Lianna.


    Gaoyang station is located in the middle. You can only see three or four people standing at the door, but there are still many people in the corridor. After a while, a big bellied middle-aged fat man came in from a crack out of the way of the crowd.


    The fat man followed a bald man behind him, and the man''s hand was almost like carrying a chicken. He also grabbed a man. Gao Yang recognized it at a glance. The man who was caught was a man in the bar.


    The man who was caught trembled, pointed to Ye Lianna, then retracted his neck. The strong man threw it aside and looked at the angry fat man.


    Lao Liu was the first to speak. He raised his hand and tried to make an expression that had nothing to do with everyone. He slowly moved to Gao Yang''s side. At the same time, he muttered nervously in Russian, ending with Gao Yang''s lack of Russian. He could only hear Lao Liu saying that he was a Chinese friend and asked for money.


    Li JinFang always stood at the door. Behind the fat man, he looked very calm. Gao Yang and Lao Liu stood a little closer. The fat man stared at them and didn''t speak. He just shouted angrily at Ye Lianna. People still standing in the corridor rushed in and all entered the room. At last, one person shut them up.


    A total of eight people entered the room. They all looked ferocious. They stood in front of each other. The expression on their faces was very bad. It seemed that they had to start if they didn''t agree.


    After the leading fat man shouted angrily again, the most advanced strong man reached out and grabbed Ye Lianna. Ye Lianna showed no weakness in the face of a room of strong men, slapped her in the face, and kicked her foot out after being caught by the strong man. However, the strong man just avoided sideways and pulled Ye Lianna to the ground with a slight force on his hand, Then he stepped on Yelena''s chest.


    When ye Lianna started, Natalia naturally couldn''t watch her daughter suffer. She picked up the shotgun leaning aside, took hold of the barrel and swung it. However, the strong man obviously practiced, walked aside unhurriedly, then stretched out a foot and kicked Natalia to the ground.


    Li JinFang looked at Gao Yang with inquiring eyes, while Lao Liu said nervously in a low voice: "what to do? He said he would kill them."


    Gao Yang didn''t expect that the fat man had no nonsense and asked his men to do it directly. Before he could figure out what to do, he saw that the angry fat man walked up to Ye Lianna, who was trampled on, squatted down hard, opened his hand and said a big mouth.


    Natalia struggled to get up. Gao Yang also took a slight step forward. She was about to speak, but the strong man in front of him suddenly raised a pistol and put it on his forehead.


    It was the first time that Gao Yang was held against his head by a pistol. After a moment of panic, Gao Yang calmed down. He raised his hands and said in Chinese: "don''t be impulsive. Everything here has nothing to do with us. We just come to collect the debt. You do yours and let''s go."


    The man in front of Lao Liu didn''t move, but put his hand in his arms. Gao Yang had no doubt that the man would take out a pistol, and the people in front of Li Jin also took out a pistol and pointed it at Li JinFang''s face. As for others, although they didn''t take out the gun, Gao Yang didn''t doubt that the people who came to seek revenge were carrying guns.


    After Lao Liu translated Gao Yang''s words in Russian, the man in front of Gao Yang looked at the fat man, and the fat man waved his hand impatiently and gave way. The strong man who stepped on Ye Lianna also withdrew his feet and took a step. Then Gao Yang realized that there was a decisive look on the face of the strong man holding the gun in front of him and shifted the pistol, Aimed at Yelena lying on the ground.


    Gao Yang didn''t doubt that the man was about to shoot Ye Lianna. It seemed that there was nothing to pretend. Gao Yang only shouted in time.


    "Do it!"


    Gao Yang hugged the hand of the strong man holding the gun in front of him, but he found that the old maozi was too strong. He couldn''t hold it and couldn''t grab it at all.


    Gao Yang didn''t have any plans. He just shouted out in a hurry. He couldn''t watch groliov''s wife and children killed in front of him. If he didn''t move at this time, even if groliov could forgive him, Gao Yang couldn''t forgive himself.


    Gao Yang is just a subconscious move, but after holding the gun hand with both hands, he doesn''t know what to do next. When Gao Yang is in a hurry, he sees the strong man in front of him fall down soft.


    Gao Yang was surprised and pleased. Then he found that Li JinFang''s face was ferocious. He grabbed the fist he waved with one hand, inserted it forward with the other hand, put his arms around the man''s neck, and pulled him to his arms. While he pulled him down and bent down, Li JinFang put his knee on the man''s throat.


    Of course, the strong man in front of Gao Yang was also shot by Li JinFang. In a short moment, Li JinFang had knocked down two people, and he still beat the strong man in front of Gao Yang for a long distance. After losing his ability to move, he came back and solved the strong man in front of him, so that the two people who took out their pistols didn''t have a chance to shoot.


    Between the lightning and flint, few people could reflect what had happened. Only the strong man who put Ye Lianna and Natalia with three fists and two feet seemed to be an expert. After a loud roar, he rushed towards Li JinFang. At this time, his high hands still held the hands of the strong man in front of him.


    Gao Yang subconsciously took the pistol from the person he held, and then immediately fired at the strong man who rushed towards Li JinFang. The moment before the strong man was about to fight Li JinFang, he shot him in the temple from the side.


    Without a gun in hand, Gao Yang is a scum, but with a gun in hand, Gao Yang immediately changed and became the most threatening existence in the whole room.


    Since he fired the gun, Gao Yang didn''t want to stop. He either shot the bullets in the gun or was carried away as a corpse. This choice is too easy to make.


    The pistol has recoil, and it takes time to aim at the target. Gao Yang can''t knock everyone down in an instant. Naturally, he wants to choose the most threatening target to shoot, let go of the person closest to him, but shot a strong man who took out the pistol.


    Gao Yang shot, and the person closest to him rushed towards Gao Yang. However, Li JinFang was very fierce at this time. While making an arrow step, he leaned down and stretched out his right fist. He punched the strong man on the lower abdomen. Unexpectedly, he shot him up half a meter high and fell to the sky.


    While Li JinFang solved the threat around Gao Yang for him, Gao Yang changed from holding the gun with one hand to holding the gun with both hands. His fingers pulled the trigger again and again. As long as he saw the man trying to move, he fired a shot at him. Gao Yang fired five shots in a short time of four or five seconds.


    One shot and one kill, everyone is shot in the head. Gao Yang is this habit. He plays more UFOs, which makes him more used to shooting small and deadly targets, and he also has the ability to shoot in the head.


    After firing five shots in a row, there was no one standing in the room. In a hurry, Gao Yang shot the people in the bar. With the three people put down by Li JinFang, the fat man who had no threat survived.


    Gao Yang pointed the muzzle of the gun at the fat man, and the fat man looked frightened and muttered something in his mouth. Without hesitation, Gao Yang fired a shot at the fat man and exploded the fat man''s head. Gao Yang shrugged at the stunned Lao Liu and Li JinFang and said, "I don''t understand what he''s talking about."


    Li JinFang stretched out a thumb at Gao Yang and said, "good shooting."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good skill."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed his pistol at the strong man lying at his feet. The man was knocked over by Li JinFang. Gao Yang wanted to make up a shot for him, and Li JinFang also saw Gao Yang''s intention, shook his head and said in a deep voice: "don''t waste bullets, he''s dead."


    Gao Yang looked. Only the strong man who was punched in the stomach by Li JinFang was still moving. He had been lying on the ground with slight convulsions. Gao Yang shook his hand and shot to end his pain.


    Ye Lianna got up from the ground. Her eyes were full of tears. He looked at Gao Yang, then at Li JinFang, and then at the body lying in a room. Finally she covered her mouth and began to sob. However, when she looked at Gao Yang again, her eyes were full of gratitude and little stars.


    After confirming that there was no one alive in the room, Gao Yang smiled bitterly at Natalia and said, "now you can''t go without going."


    When she was rescued from the moment when her life was hanging on the line, ye Lianna and Natalia could imagine their mood. Ye Lianna said in a hoarse voice, "thank you, thank you."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "don''t thank you. Run with us. Alas, why is it like this again."

 Chapter 69

    Natalia and Yelena went to get their most important things, such as certificates and money. While waiting for them, Gao Yant calmed down and wanted to know whether he was possessed by the God of plague. He didn''t do anything else for a while and ran for his life. He fought hard from Africa, ran back to China, and then ran from China to Russia. How are you now, I haven''t got a firm foot in Russia. I have to run again.


    It seems that Li JinFang doesn''t pay attention to what happened, and Gao Yang seems to see a trace of happiness from Li JinFang''s eyes, and comes to the conclusion that Li JinFang is a violent man.


    Gao Yang unloaded the magazine of the pistol and looked at the five bullets in the magazine. He thought it was enough, so he didn''t plan to find the magazine again. He just waved his head to Natalia and yelina and said, "go quickly. What are you waiting for?"


    Li JinFang also picked up a pistol from the ground, put it in his back waist and said in a deep voice, "where are we going?"


    Gao Yang knew where to go. He turned his eyes to Lao Liu, but saw Lao Liu crying and saying, "what do you think I''m doing? I was only responsible for taking you to Moscow and then sending you to Africa by plane, but now something so big has happened. How can I know where to go?"


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "Lao Liu, it really depends on you. If you don''t know where to go, we don''t know."


    Lao Liu waved his hand powerlessly, looked helpless and said, "I only know to leave this damn place quickly. As for where to go, I''d better ask the boss. Maybe he has a way."


    Gao Yang and them hurried downstairs, but they saw three new cars parked downstairs, one of which was a brand-new dash. These cars should have come from the fat man looking for revenge. Li JinFang immediately ran over and tried to pull the door.


    The door opened as soon as it was pulled. After Li JinFang put his head in and took a look, he made a sign to get on the bus, smiled and said, "the key really stayed in the car. Get on the bus."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "how''s your driving skill? Shall I drive it?"


    Li JinFang ignored Gao Yang and jumped into the car. After starting, the car roared twice, and then the tires squeaked. After almost turning a corner, he directly aimed the door at Gao Yang and them.


    Lao Liu sat in the co driver''s seat, while Gao Yang put the gun in his arms and looked around warily. At the same time, Natalia and ye Lianna also sat in the car. Looking at the people around who were not attracted by the gunshot, Gao Yang immediately sat in the car.


    As soon as Gao Yang got on the bus, Li JinFang''s car rushed out like an arrow in the wind and lightning all the way, and soon left the dangerous block and returned to the main road.


    When he found there was no danger, Lao Liu finally recovered. Just now Gao Yang and Li JinFang suddenly started to kill, which frightened Lao Liu. Now he found that there were no police to chase him, nor a large number of gangsters to shoot at him. Lao Liu sometimes imagined what to do next.


    Don''t rush. Lao Liu took out a mobile phone, shook his head and muttered, "now I''m really hurt by you. Your two oriental faces are too conspicuous. It''s too easy to find you, whether it''s the police or the revenge gangs. I have to call the boss. It''s really not good. Let''s go back to Harbin."


    Gao Yang also felt a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "we just came from Harbin. How can we go back there? Otherwise, we''ll go to the airport. I believe you have a way."


    Lao Liu''s phone was connected. He shook his head and signaled Gao Yang not to speak. Then he whispered a few words. Then he put down the phone and said with a sad face: "our boss said that no matter where you want to go, he will find a way. He is willing to do anything for his friend''s wife and children. Now you can tell me where to go, and I will try my best."


    Gao Yang remembered that now the biggest face in Molotov was not him, but Natalia and Yelena. After all, he also relied on groliov to get on the line with Molotov.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said to Natalia in English, "do you have any place you want to go? My suggestion is that you''d better leave Russia. It''s too dangerous here. If you stay, God knows what will happen."


    Natalia looked at Ye Lianna in some embarrassment and said, "we have no place to go. What about ye Lianna''s studies if we leave Russia?"


    Without waiting for Gao Yang to speak, ye Lianna said, "it''s not only Russia that has a conservatory. Where can I go to school? And, this, you, what do you call it?"


    Ye Lianna said her last words to Gao Yang. He remembered that he had not introduced herself. After quickly saying the names of the three of them, ye Lianna stared at Gao Yang and said, "where are you going? Or do you have any place to arrange us?"


    "The two of us are going to Africa. We may go to Libya to meet your father. As for you, we certainly can''t go to Libya, but I can find a place for you to settle down in Africa. At least it''s not so dangerous."


    Ye Lianna immediately nodded and said, "thank you, Mr. Gao. Where you go, my mother and I will go with you. Please do everything."


    Taking Natalia and ye Lianna is not trouble, it''s a big trouble, but Gao Yang can''t leave the mother and daughter. After a bitter smile, Gao Yang said to Lao Liu, "the four of us can go anywhere. As long as we can leave this country, of course, it''s best to go directly to Africa."


    Old Liu sighed and said, "it''s easier to go to Africa. I''ll ask you where you can get the fastest, and then make a decision."


    After making several calls, Lao Liu covered the microphone and said a few words to Natalia. After Natalia nodded and said a few words, Lao Liu then turned on the phone.


    Gao Yang made up his mind that he must learn Russian well in the future. It''s a bad feeling to watch others talk but don''t know the content.


    After Lao Liu hung up the phone, Lao Liu said happily to Gao: "you can go to South Africa. There will be a plane tonight. This is the fastest. Moreover, both their mother and daughter have passports. I only need to take your passports. It can be done in a few hours, but it needs money."


    "How much is it?"


    Lao Liu stretched out two fingers and said, "the four of you need 20000 dollars. This is the money urgently needed at present and must be paid immediately. Our boss said he would pay the rest for you. It''s just a gift for his old friend. You don''t have to worry about it."


    The money groliov gave Natalia is now on Gao Yang. Gao Yang immediately made a decision for Natalia and said with great joy, "thank you so much, Lao Liu, and thank your boss. My brother is too righteous. Here''s the money. Where are we going now?"

 Chapter 70

    Lao Liu took Gao Yang''s passports and $20000 and got on and off the car on the way. Gao Yang and his friends wiped the fingerprints on the running car and left the pistols in the car. Then the car was thrown directly to the roadside. They didn''t even close the door, so they let the car start all the time.


    In Moscow, the key is that there is no one in the car. If such a car is not stolen, it will be unreasonable.


    As for Gao Yang''s four people, they had already taken a taxi to the airport.


    While waiting for Lao Liu to apply for a visa at the airport, Gao Yang and Natalia''s mother and daughter were all very nervous, except that Li JinFang seemed not to care about anything and could not see tension from beginning to end.


    Gao Yang thought that Natalia and ye Lianna''s clothes were too eye-catching. They were eye-catching. He simply gave the money to the mother and daughter and asked them to buy clothes and change them by themselves. While waiting for Natalia''s mother and daughter to buy clothes, Gao Yang was idle and couldn''t help paying attention to the mysterious Li JinFang.


    "Jin Fang, your skill is really good. To tell you the truth, it startled me. You really deserve to be a special soldier. What you use is the fighting skill in the army."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "yes or no, let''s say, I hit three people. The one in front of you was kicked with his feet. Although it was the leg method of catching and fighting in the army, the force was based on the way of Tan leg, which should be regarded as Tan leg.


    Hitting the man in front of me is really the Kung Fu of catching and fighting. Everyone in our army can use it. It''s nothing strange. The third person is the one I punched and flew. There''s no such Kung Fu in the army. I use Xingyi fist. "


    Gao Yang was stunned. The reason why he paid money and risked being implicated to help Li JinFang run with him was that he took a fancy to Li JinFang''s background as a special soldier. He was a professional thug. He was a strong fighter. To Gao Yang''s great surprise, Li JinFang was just a professional thug. He was a super gold medal thug.


    "My second Olympics, I didn''t expect you to hit people with so many tricks? Have you practiced it?"


    Li JinFang nodded, smiled and said, "there are a lot of Xingyi boxing in our village. My mother and Tan leg practice a lot in their village. Xingyi boxing and Tan leg also began to practice well. When I was a child, I was afraid of hardship, so my father beat me. I want to go to my grandpa''s house to steal a few days. Hey, it''s time for my grandpa''s uncles to beat me again. As a result, I practiced until I graduated from high school."


    Gao Yang exaggerated: "my second Olympic Games, you are winning the advantages of the two families. By the way, where is your family?"


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "I''m from Xingtai and my mother is from Cangzhou. Do you know these two places?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "they are all from one province. How can we not know that the two major martial arts towns in our province are also famous martial arts towns in the country."


    Li JinFang said with a wry smile: "when I was a child, I didn''t want to practice. My father beat me and my mother beat me. When I grew up, I had bad food. I had a straight temper and always fought with people. I had trouble several times. As a result, my father and my mother didn''t let me practice martial arts again, but I had practiced for more than ten years and couldn''t forget it, so my parents let me go as a soldier as soon as they got together."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "your Kung Fu is a family origin. It''s powerful."


    Li JinFang looked proud and said, "Hey, it''s OK. In the second year of being a soldier, I took the first place in our division and the third place in the military competition. I made a third-class merit and became a sergeant as a monitor. Then I didn''t retire. In the third year, that is, last year, I took the second place in the military competition."


    Gao Yangqi said, "you are so powerful. I thought you were the first."


    Li JinFang sighed and said: "Oh, don''t mention it. We have a cousin and a cousin in our army. We are all soldiers. Although we are not in the same division, we still have to get together during the military competition. My two brothers practice harder than me. My cousin was beaten from childhood, and my cousin was trained from childhood. If they dare to lose their Kung Fu, they will be beaten, but As for me, since I went to junior high school, if I dared to practice martial arts, I would have to be beaten. I didn''t lose my kung fu. Alas, later my cousin recovered, but my cousin was still there, so I became second from third. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, your three brothers have become famous. They are powerful and great."


    Li JinFang quickly collapsed with a proud face and said listlessly, "what? My cousin and I were picked up by soldiers last year. I don''t know what army he went to, but it must be a special force. I went to training for half a year and was almost the last step to become a special force. As a result, something happened. I came here with you."


    Gao Yang patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and sighed: "Alas, how to say, as long as you have a clear conscience. By the way, which army are you from, and what are you good at? What weapons are you good at? We should make a living under the gun in the future. I have to know your strengths."


    Li JinFang sighed and said: "I won''t tell you about the troops, so I won''t lose face with the old troops. The number of the troops I trained later is confidential, and I can''t tell you. At most, I can only tell you that they belong to the Investigation Brigade of the division. What kind of things we contact are mainly in the field. I will, that is, the set of infantry. Later, I contacted how to use investigation equipment and special skills There are things like driving. As for parachuting and landing, I haven''t had time to train. This is what happened after I officially joined the special brigade. "


    After that, Li JinFang squeezed his fist and shook it in front of Gao Yang, saying: "What I''m good at is close combat. When I was trained, I defeated all the instructors and passed the special driving. As for firearms, I know all the light weapons of Chinese infantry. I was about to contact the light weapons of foreign troops, but that''s also after I officially joined the Investigation Brigade. My shooting can only be regarded as ordinary in our brigade , I''m still good at automatic rifles. There''s no problem with medium and short-range shooting. Pistols and sniper rifles can certainly be used, but they''re not very good. They''re a little worse than automatic rifles. In addition, I''m good at close combat, so I''ve always been a firepower Raider in our team. "


    When Li JinFang talked about his original army, he was vague and refused to disclose his serial number, which made Gao Yang curious. Fortunately, Li JinFang said what he was good at, but what bothered Gao Yang was that he didn''t know whether Li JinFang said that he was ordinary, whether it was really only ordinary, or self humble.


    Gao Yang pondered for a moment and said, "what level do you mean by ordinary? Let''s say, how about ordinary soldiers?"


    Li JinFang thought for a moment and said, "to tell you the truth, the pistol can''t compare with you, but it must be better than ordinary soldiers. I only fired ten pistol bullets a year before I entered the reconnaissance brigade. As for the rifle, I can only be regarded as the middle and upper reaches in the reconnaissance brigade, and I''m not the top, but let''s say, before I entered the reconnaissance brigade, my shooting was at least the top three in our regiment."

 Chapter 71

    It has to be said that Molotov''s activity ability in Russia is very strong. In only a few hours, he handled the visa that would take at least a few days. Although he doesn''t know whether it''s true or false, it''s good for Gao Yang to get on the plane.


    Gaoyang they are going to Johannesburg, South Africa. The plane took off at 2:30 a.m. and took Lao Liu''s Visa passport. Gaoyang they passed the security check smoothly. Although they were always worried, there was no problem until the plane took off.


    As for Lao Liu, he flew away earlier than Gao Yang. For Lao Liu, he didn''t want to stay in Moscow for a moment. This trip to Moscow was a complete disaster for Lao Liu. Therefore, after handing over his passport to Gao Yang, Lao Liu immediately rushed to the plane to Vladivostok, where he could enter Harbin by land.


    For Gao Yang, the journey to Johannesburg was still very pleasant, because ye Lianna sat next to him, took off her heavy makeup, put on fresh clothes, and then took off her colorful wig cover. After that, ye Lianna, who looked like a little sister, changed into a blonde with great temperament.


    If she hadn''t seen Ye Lianna get angry, Gao Yang couldn''t believe it. The elegant and quiet girl sitting next to him is the same as the violent girl who stabbed her face with a wine bottle and stepped on a man''s eggs with high heels.


    Ye Lianna and her mother Natalia left a deep impression on Gao Yang, but now he can''t tell whether ye Lianna, who looks like a pure little sister, is her real body or whether ye Lianna, who has burst the watch of combat value, is her real face.


    Being looked at by a beautiful and temperament girl with admiring eyes, Gao Yang has been asking questions all the time. Gao Yang is a little satisfied. However, considering that the girl is the daughter of a brother of life and death and is only 16 years old, Gao Yang suddenly feels frustrated that he can''t start.


    Most importantly, ye Lianna''s mother sat beside her. Although she always smiled, she guarded Natalia, who was rated as a Tyrannosaurus Rex in terms of appearance and combat effectiveness. After Gao Yang said what he could say and ye Lianna, he really didn''t want to provoke Ye Lianna''s arrogance. He had to pretend to sleep to avoid Ye Lianna''s worship. There was no way, The psychological shadow left by the mother and daughter to Gao Yang is too heavy, so Gao Yang just wants to stay away from the mother and daughter.


    It was daylight when the plane arrived in Johannesburg. After getting off the plane, Gao Yang met the most serious obstacle on his escape road.


    When checking the passport at the Immigration Department, Natalia and ye Lianna passed the customs smoothly, but after picking up Gao Yang''s passport, a black prosecutor moved his eyes back and forth between Gao Yang''s face and the passport many times, but refused to stamp and release.


    Gao Yang knows what the prosecutor wants to do. He is just waiting for Gao Yang to plug the money. This habit is only aimed at Chinese people, because only Chinese people will take the initiative to plug the money after making difficulties.


    According to Gao Yang''s temperament, if he killed him, he wouldn''t pay for it. He didn''t love the money, but couldn''t stand the anger. Unfortunately, Gao Yang''s passport was originally fake. He was really guilty. In order not to cause big trouble to himself, Gao Yang had to quietly take out two hundred US dollars. After taking Li JinFang''s passport, he added the money and handed it to the black prosecutor''s passport.


    With MeiDao open the way and easy to do things, Gao Yang and Li JinFang passed the customs smoothly. At this time, they really came to Johannesburg.


    In Johannesburg, Gao Yang doesn''t know what to do next. If he and Li JinFang are alone, needless to say, they must find a way to go straight to Libya. Now the war in Libya is enjoying and it''s a good time for mercenaries to make money, but with groliov''s wife and children, they have to make a good plan.


    Now that he has arrived in Africa, the next thing must be left to groliov to make a decision. Gao Yang found a public phone and called groliov.


    The first time he called, no one answered. Gao Yang called again after a few minutes. Finally, someone answered the phone, but no one spoke after the phone was connected. Gao Yang heard a dull explosion, and then came groliov''s voice.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    After hearing groliov''s voice, Gao Yang was relieved. He hurriedly said, "I''m Gao Yang. What happened to you? I seem to have heard an explosion."


    Knowing that it was Gao Yang, groliov looked very happy and said with a smile: "nothing. They started bombing Tripoli, but it''s far from us. It''s all right. The rabbit went out. He had to try to see the bombing. By the way, do you need to call him?"


    "Don''t call him. How are you recovering?"


    "Very good. It can be said that it''s very good. I can go to the ground now. I''ll be all right in a few days."


    Knowing that groliov could go to the ground, Gao Yang relaxed again. He said in a deep voice, "I have to tell you one thing. Now I''m in South Africa. I didn''t give your money to your wife and children because I spent all my money."


    After a little silence, groliov said strangely: "You called me to say this? Well, if you spend your money, I believe you have the necessary reasons. It doesn''t matter. I can earn more. You know, now Gaddafi''s price is very high. Now Libya is a paradise for mercenaries. I can earn the same amount of money or even more soon, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Gao Yang held back a smile and sighed: "thank you for your generosity. Well, the reason why I didn''t give the money to Natalia and ye Lianna is that I brought them all to South Africa. The travel fee is very expensive. Therefore, I have no money to give them, and you still owe me money."


    Groliov was silent for a moment before he gasped, "what are you talking about? What do you mean? Gao, don''t make such a joke."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, don''t joke with you. Something happened in Moscow. I had to bring your wife and children to South Africa. Although I didn''t discuss with you, I don''t think you will blame me. Now if you promise to give me $10000, I''ll let your wife or daughter answer the phone. What''s up? Are you interested?"


    Listening to groliov''s tone, he was crazy. He shouted, "Gao, I''ll give you 100000 yuan and let them answer the phone right away. If you dare to joke with me, I''ll beat you up when I see you again!"


    Gao Yang smiled, held up the microphone and said to Natalia, "maybe you are interested in answering the phone, your husband''s phone."

 Chapter 72

    Gao Yang found a hotel to stay first, but he had to find a long-term shelter for ye Lianna and Natalia''s mother and daughter.


    Groliov is bound to come to Johannesburg to meet Natalia''s mother and daughter, but Gao Yang thinks groliov will not come in a short time. Libya has long been completely banned from flying, and even the sea has been blocked. If they want to go from war-torn Libya to South Africa, groliov and TREB must go to other countries first, and then come to South Africa, Gao Yang''s most optimistic expectation is that groliov will arrive in ten days.


    Gao Yang and groliov agreed that Natalia and her daughter have nowhere to go and can only stay in Africa. If they want to stay in Africa, Johannesburg is undoubtedly the best choice. At least compared with other cities in Africa, Johannesburg is the best in all aspects.


    Gao Yang could have waited until groliov arrived and asked groliov to solve the problem of his wife and daughter, but now Gao Yang can''t wait any longer because he doesn''t have enough money. Counting groliov''s and his money, Gao Yang has only less than 5000 dollars left.


    The house price in Johannesburg is not high, but the price of the hotel is frighteningly high. The four of them have opened two rooms and need 600 dollars a day. With their current money, they will have no money to eat for a few more days. The hotel they live in is only three-star. Of course, there are also very low-cost hotels, but the poor conditions of that kind of hotel are secondary, The most important thing is that security is not guaranteed.


    Gaoyang''s top priority is to find a safe and affordable residential area to rent a house, which can let Natalia and Yelena live for a long time.


    Let Natalia and ye Lianna wait in the hotel. Gao Yang and Li JinFang go out to find a suitable house to rent.


    South Africa used to be known as the United States of Africa, but now South Africa has experienced an economic downturn since the end of apartheid and the black people at the bottom of society took power. The unemployment rate has increased, especially the security problem has become extremely prominent. As the largest city in South Africa, Johannesburg has no security at all.


    Now the life of white South Africans is difficult. The vast majority of rich and skilled white people choose to immigrate, but relatively speaking, the life of white South Africans is pretty good. In Johannesburg, the safest residential area is the high-end residential area where white people gather. If Gao Yang wants Natalia and Yelena to live safely, he can only find a house in the high-end residential area.


    Gao Yang doesn''t care about the relationship between whites and blacks in South Africa, but what makes Gao Yang depressed is that it''s difficult to stop talking about finding a residential area that can ensure safety. The trouble is that Gao Yang also has to consider Ye Lianna''s schooling. He doesn''t expect to find a school for ye Lianna. Ye Lianna with a travel passport is also a black family in South Africa, so it''s unrealistic to go to school, But Gao Yang thinks that at least Ye Lianna needs to find a place where she can practice music near her house and find a good music teacher.


    Under the leadership of a real estate agent, Gao Yang and Li JinFang drove around for a long time. Finally, they chose a residential area and found a house similar to a domestic single family villa. Most of the residential area are high-income whites, and some blacks with decent jobs and income. It is a residential area where upper class people gather, and the safety is fairly good.


    The real estate price in Johannesburg is not high. At least compared with that in China, Gaoyang thinks it is very cheap. In addition, the single family villa with 1500 square meters in the courtyard only sells 800000 yuan. If it is rented, it is only 500 dollars a month. After four months of rent in advance, Gaoyang can live in a big house with eight bedrooms for only 2000 dollars.


    After signing a contract with the owner of the house, Gao Yang immediately returned to the hotel to pick up Natalia''s mother and daughter, and then called groliov to inform him of his new address, but to Gao Yang''s surprise, the phone couldn''t get through.


    It was not until noon the next day that Gao Yang got through the phone, but what he never expected was that as soon as he got through the phone, groliov roared, "Gao, you are there, and the rabbit and I are in the hotel you said."


    Gao Yang was almost stunned and said in surprise, "really? I called you the day before yesterday. You arrived today? I thought it would be nice if you could arrive in ten days."


    "We arrived last night, but we can''t contact you. Well, tell me where you are and meet again."


    After Gao Yang said his address, less than an hour later, someone rang the doorbell. When Gao Yang opened the door, it was groliov and Cui Bo outside the door.


    Groliov stood at the door. When he saw the mother and daughter of Natalia in the living room behind Gao Yang, he didn''t say anything. His tears first flowed down, and then fiercely squeezed past Gao Yang standing at the door, opened his arms and ran towards Natalia.


    Gao Yang understood groliov''s behavior very well. It was normal for groliov to lose his temper after a long separation. But what he didn''t expect was that Natalia clearly opened her arms in tears. She was about to hug groliov and staged a drama of family reunion after a long separation.


    But Natalia''s face changed, and then she slapped her face. After a snap, groliov, who was slapped hard on her face, fell to the ground.


    Natalia slapped groliov to the ground, and then began to point at groliov and scold. Although she didn''t understand what to scold, she had the impulse to stamp a few more feet looking at Natalia''s expression.


    Gao Yang was shocked by the unique reunion of the two families after a long separation. Then he reflected that the reason why grove couldn''t bear a slap under Natalia was that Natalia was too cruel. The most important thing was that grove was still seriously injured. He was just able to walk down the ground and is still in a weak stage.


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "if you have something to say, don''t do it. Groliov hasn''t recovered from his injury."


    After Gao Yang finished, he found that his words had been spoken. Groliov quickly got up from the ground, flattered on his face, faced Natalia, pointed to his nose fingers, hugged Natalia''s bucket waist, and then took Yelena standing aside with his other hand. Without saying anything, he began to cry.


    When groliov cried, Natalia finally stopped scolding, leaned her head on groliov''s shoulder and howled with a voice louder than groliov. Yelena was also unable to cry, but under the suppression of groliov and Natalia''s wailing duet, Yelena''s voice could not be heard at all.


    PS: thanks to the dull sea wolf, the pilot mark rabbit, Xiansheng, ivwsa, the rewards of several brothers walking on the road of love. Due to space limitation, I can''t list the names of all my brothers who support me one by one, but I sincerely thank you for your support here. Thank you. Your support is my biggest motivation.


    I would also like to say here that the length of the transition is finally coming to an end and the war is about to begin. Don''t you have to wait?

 Chapter 73

    Looking at the groliov family crying together, Li JinFang was a little embarrassed. He didn''t leave or stay. Cui Bo, who was still standing at the door, looked into the room, waved to Gao Yang and said, "brother Yang, come out and talk. This scene is not suitable for us to go in."


    Gao Yang thought what Cui Bo said was very reasonable. After winking at Li JinFang, the three stood on the lawn outside the house.


    After introducing Li JinFang to Cui Bo, looking at Cui Bo''s suddenly interested face, Gao Yang can only sigh: "rabbit, stop talking. You can ask anything you want, but not now. Tell me first that you and Lao maozi are here so soon."


    Cui Bo could only restrain his strong thirst for knowledge and said with a cheap smile: "Hey, hey, don''t you understand? Old Mao is powerful. They all have a way for mercenaries. He found a global defense service company, and then paid US $4000. They sent us to Tunisia. Then we came directly from Tunisia by plane. It didn''t take two days to cross the border and fly. The defense service company did everything Done, isn''t it great? "


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but wonder, "is there such a company?"


    Cui Bo also had an expression you didn''t understand and said in a beaten voice: "Of course, isn''t this nonsense? Don''t you think about it. Most of these mercenaries have no identity and don''t always stay in one country. How can they go to war in other countries? There must be a way. The global defense service company provides services for mercenaries and makes people sneak around."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I see. There are such companies. It''s good. It''s easy for us. I''m still worried about how to go to Libya."


    Cui Bo said curiously, "what''s the matter, brother Yang? It''s not easy for you to go back to the country. Why did you run back? Is it to send two old women?"


    Gao Yang was a little confused and said: "Old lady? What do you mean? I''m a second Olympian. This word can also jump out of your mouth. I''ll bear it if you call groliov old lady. Don''t call two women old ladies old lady? I owe you smoke? Come on, tell you, brother, I''ve caused a great disaster in China. I killed seven scum. I''m still shot. I can''t help living as a mercenary in the future. Right , when I returned home, I used your name, so maybe the police took the murderer as you. "


    Cui Bo shook his head carelessly and said, "no, I''m not going back. Besides, if someone finds me, I don''t believe they can''t be divided. Whether I did it or not must be all right."


    With the friendship between Gao Yang and Cui Bo, neither of them took Gao Yang''s impersonation seriously.


    Gao Yang said something about Li JinFang and said that Li JinFang would also be a mercenary. Cui Bo''s eyes lit up immediately and said to Li JinFang, "brother, you are a special force and so powerful. Can you teach us?"


    Li JinFang is also a happy man. Although he met Cui Bo for the first time, he did not hesitate and said loudly, "no problem. Brother Yang can say that he saved my life, and you are his life and death brother. In addition, we must be comrades in arms in the future. What else can we say? As long as I can, there is nothing I can''t teach."


    While Gao Yang, Cui Bo and Li JinFang were talking, the door was opened. Groliov rushed out of the room, hugged Gao Yang, kissed Gao Yang on both sides of the cheek for several times, and then cried: "Gao, Natalia told me everything. Thank you. Without you, they are dead, and I am dead. You saved our family. Thank you."


    Gao Yang was not used to groliov''s way of thanking. He tried to prick the needle out of groliov''s arms, wiped his face and said, "I said don''t do this. I can''t adapt to this way. You said we all came back from the gate of hell. Why did you tell me this? Is it interesting?"


    After nodding heavily, groliov stretched out his hand to Li JinFang. After holding Li JinFang''s hand, groliov shook it vigorously and said, "thank you, thank you. You saved my wife and children. You saved my life. I owe you a life, thank you."


    Li JinFang didn''t understand Russian, but he had studied in the army in English, but he was not very familiar with it. He didn''t understand groliov''s words. He could only speak in English. You''re welcome. At the same time, he looked at Gao Yang with help seeking eyes.


    After translating groliov''s words with Li JinFang, Gao Yang said to groliov, "OK, don''t thank me. He and I will be mercenaries in the future. If you''re all right, let''s go back to the house."


    After the four returned to the living room and sat down, groliov said eagerly: "High, I won''t say more if it''s superfluous. Let''s be more direct. Our current situation needs money very much, and Libya is a good place to make money. I''ve inquired. Gaddafi now has a price of $300 a day, daily payment and cash. This is the price without any war. As long as there is war, it''s $1000 a day. If there is a dangerous task, the price is calculated separately, Now there are wars every day, that is, we can get a commission of 1000 US dollars almost every day. Of course, this price is for elite mercenaries, but we must be elite. "


    Gao Yang now knows that for a mercenary, the price of $1000 a day is really not low. Mercenaries are not as rich as he imagined. It can be said that most of them are poor. After all, if they are rich, who will fight hard.


    As the novel says, it is impossible for every mercenary to have a fortune of millions of dollars, let alone millions of dollars. Even if there are 1080000, few people are willing to work hard to fight. It''s not good to do something with money. They don''t have to work hard to earn money, At least most mercenaries will quit the industry when they have money.


    In Africa, even if you pay $100 a day, you can find a lot of mercenaries, and they are not weak. Of course, the price of veterans from military powers will be higher. If they are retired by special forces from military powers, the price will be higher. But the price of $1000 a day is a high price for any mercenary, of course, Except for mercenaries with special skills, such as pilots, their value has always been high.


    One thousand dollars a day, thirty thousand dollars a month, and the price is still the basic price. Gao Yang feels that he doesn''t take on too dangerous tasks. Even if he earns money for ordinary combat, he is enough to satisfy him. After all, the war in Libya can''t end in a month or two. Gao Yang feels that as long as he works for a few months, he can let his parents live a good life in China.

 Chapter 74

    South Africa is one of the major countries exporting mercenaries in the world. The famous South African EO company was once the largest legal mercenary company in the world. Although EO company had disintegrated as early as 1999, the parent company of EO company is still there. Therefore, EO is just divided into parts, from a large company to several small companies, and there is no less business to be provided.


    The global defense service company is a small company separated after the disintegration of EO. The company has its own mercenaries, but now mercenaries have a hard time. Therefore, the global defense service company also provides services to other mercenaries and free mercenaries, such as logistics and transportation. As long as it is willing to pay, the global defense service company can send you anywhere.


    Africa can be said to be the backyard of the global defense service company, and South Africa is the same as its backyard. If Gaoyang is in other countries, it may take a few days to go, but if it is in South Africa, the global defense service company can send Gaoyang to Libya every minute, because they have their own plane.


    Good service often represents an expensive price. Gao Yang''s four travel expenses cost a full 8000 dollars. Fortunately, the money in Cui Bo''s hand has not moved, which allows Gao Yang to get to Libya as quickly as possible, rather than wasting their time on the road.


    Gaoyang they are going to Tripoli, so they fly to Tunisia, and then take a car from the Tunisian border to Tripoli. If Gaoyang they choose to work for the opposition, they have to fly to Egypt and then from Egypt to Benghazi.


    Together with Gao Yang, they were sent to Tripoli by the global defense service company. Together with the four of them, there are 46 people. Except that two of them are free mercenaries like Gao Yang, the other 40 belong to a small mercenary regiment from several countries. They have just finished their original operation, Also have to rush to Libya to share a bucket of gold.


    After they arrived in Tripoli, Gao Yang did not go directly to the barracks with other mercenaries, but first went to Abdul, because Gao Yang and TREB''s guns were still in Abdul. Although Gaddafi provided weapons to mercenaries, they had the best weapons. Of course, Gao Yang would not use those garbage.


    After finding Abdul, he was surprised to see Gaoyang''s Abdul again. After shaking hands with Gaoyang, Abdul said in surprise: "why did you come back? I thought we would never see each other again. I didn''t expect to meet again so soon. It seems that you have just left here for less than half a month?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "something has happened. We can''t do without coming. The four of us will work for Gaddafi. If my gun is still here, I want to take my things and go straight to war."


    Abdul shrugged and said, "although I don''t think it''s a good job to be a mercenary, you are an adult. Of course, you can make your own choice. Well, your things are still there. In addition, I tell you a good news. Gaddafi''s price is very high. If you want to be a mercenary, you''ve caught up with a good time."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I know, it''s already a thousand dollars a day."


    Abdul laughed and said: "You''re talking about the price the day before yesterday. Now the lowest mercenaries are only $1000 a day. As far as I know, mercenaries have basically joined the 32 brigades commanded by hamis, but now NATO has begun bombing, and many mercenaries have chosen to leave. Therefore, the current $1000 is the price for the lowest mercenaries, and good mercenaries are at least $1600. Listen Well, at least, a sniper from Colombia is $4000 a day. If his record is very good, he can even reach $10000 a day. "


    Gao Yang was stunned. After glancing at groliov, he said in unison, "great."


    Abdul shook his head and said: "Don''t think too well. You should know that your enemy now is not only the opposition. The French Foreign Legion and the army airborne troops are coming. The British SAS is coming. They are all formed. There are many elite troops from other countries, either explicitly or covertly. They are on the side of the opposition, and there are a lot of mercenaries on the side of the opposition, if not If so, why do you think Gaddafi offered such a high price? "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no matter who the opponent is, we have no way back now."


    Abdul shrugged and said, "it seems that you have made up your mind. Good luck. By the way, Gaddafi is about to attack misrata. You''d better hurry up to catch up with this operation. In addition, I suggest you never mix with other mercenaries to form a large force. You have to strive to become an elite team. It''s not just a matter of money."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what Abdul said, frowned and said, "what''s the difference?"


    Abdul smiled: "nothing. Mercenaries fight, but under the command of the officers of the original 32nd brigade, if you are not afraid to die under the command of an idiot, you can be mixed into a member of a large army."


    Gao Yang didn''t know the way inside, but groliov, as an old mercenary, was clear. He frowned and said, "what''s the matter? How can mercenaries accept the command of strange commanders?"


    Abdul smiled: "You have to understand that there are more than 20000 mercenaries in Libya, and mercenaries are coming in a steady stream. No one can disperse so many people into the battlefield, so Gaddafi''s choice is to make these people into the 32nd brigade commanded by his son hamis. I think his choice is right, but the problem is that his officers are really not very good, but the good thing is ha Meese also knows this, so he let some elite mercenaries fight alone and can freely choose the mode of operation, as long as he can achieve the results he wants. "


    Groliov nodded and said to Gao Yang, "it seems that we can only buy weapons by ourselves. I thought we were too short now and wanted to make a living with the weapons provided by the government army, but for the sake of our small life and for the sake of making more money, we need to use the best weapons."


    Gao Yang has no opinion on groliov''s proposal, but his weapons are already the best. Both his m1a and M1911 are the top goods, and the M700 and sigp226 used by Cui Bo are also very good. Therefore, what Gao Yang should consider is to find some good things for groliov and Li JinFang, not the kind of printed a that groliov once said Rabvin, you have to throw guns and bullets when you see them.

 Chapter 75

    Gao Yang has no objection to buying some good guns. The only question is where to buy them.


    Gao Yang naturally placed his hope on Abdul. He felt that it should be easy to buy some guns with Abdul''s ability, but before he spoke, groliov said, "I''ll call first. If I''m lucky enough, I think I can buy a gun soon."


    Finding that groliov had a way, Gao Yang didn''t bother Abdul, and groliov just made a phone call, said a few words in Russian, and soon hung up.


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "have you contacted? Where shall we get the gun?"


    Groliov shrugged and said, "we''ll just wait here. Someone will deliver it to the door."


    Gao Yang has a lot of things left in Abdul. While waiting for delivery to the door, Gao Yang wears everything he should wear. However, there are not many pistol bullets. After the night battle in Benghazi, there are only three magazines and 21 bullets left. Gao Yang needs to replenish some bullets, but there are still a lot of m1a bullets, If it''s just for precision shooting, it''s definitely enough.


    Cui Bo wants to play the role of sniper. Although his current level is not enough, Cui Bo is most familiar with the Remington M700 in his hand, so Cui Bo can only play the role of sniper for the time being. However, Gao Yang feels that as long as he has time, Cui Bo must practice his shooting well. If Cui Bo can really play the role of sniper, it''s needless to say, But if treble doesn''t have that ability, he can only change his career to see what he is suitable for. After all, war can''t be based on interest.


    As for Li JinFang, he is very familiar with the work of firepower commandos. When purchasing weapons, he can just follow his requirements.


    Of course, groliov is still a machine gunner, so the simplest weapon to buy is a machine gun. Originally, groliov has used his RPD for a long time. However, in the last battle in Benghazi, Gao Yang and Cui Bo threw away groliov''s RPD with all bullets in order to reduce their burden. Losing their love gun made groliov depressed for a long time, He always wanted to buy himself another RPD.


    After everything was ready, Gao Yang and the four of them got into Abdul''s car and drove to an intersection not far from Abdul''s residence. Then Gao Yang and they waited in the car for the gun delivery man. After all, Gao Yang and Cui Bo are now fully armed. If they wander around with guns in public, it is easy to cause unnecessary trouble, Now they just wait to get the gun and go directly to the barracks of the 32nd brigade.


    After waiting in the car for more than half an hour, groliov saw a van coming and said in a deep voice, "here you are. Wait for me in the car first. I''ll let you down and you''ll come out."


    Groliov got out of the car and waved to the truck parked on the side of the road. Then a white man got out of the truck and hugged groliov. After the two talked for a while, groliov waved to them.


    Gao Yang, Cui Bo and Li JinFang came to groliov. Groliov pointed to the people around him and said with a smile, "let me introduce you to my hometown, ulyanko, the most professional arms dealer in the world."


    Ulyanko is a middle-aged man in his forties. He is wearing a straight black suit, his leather shoes are spotless, his shiny brown hair is combed into a big back, a handsome face, his beard is very clean, and has the style of a successful businessman. Gao Yang thinks ulyanko should appear on Wall Street rather than in war-torn Libya.


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang one by one, Wu liyangke took out several business cards and said with a smile: "I''m very glad to see you three and I''m glad to serve you. This is my business card. If you need anything in the future, please call the above number, and I can provide you with any service."


    Cui Bo and Li JinFang didn''t understand English and didn''t respond to ulyanko''s words. They just nodded and put away their business cards, while groliov smiled at Gao Yang: "He''s right. No matter what you want, just find him. He can provide any service, so you must keep his business card, but the only disadvantage of this guy is that his charge is too expensive."


    Ulyanko smiled and said, "compared with the high-quality service I provide, my charge is not expensive at all. It''s too difficult to do business these days, so how dare I make my customers feel at a loss? Well, gentlemen, for the face of groliov, I''ll give you a 10% discount on all your business in the future."


    Gao Yang also laughed and said, "thank you very much. Now let''s see your goods."


    Ulyanko nodded and said: "OK, OK, but before you choose the goods, I need to explain my service scope to my new customers. Our company provides all military equipment. Please note that everything. Whether you need guns and ammunition, defense personnel or high-end customized items, our company can provide them at a low price. If you need large items such as aircraft, tanks and missiles , please book at least two months in advance. Of course, there is no need to book small air defense missiles and anti tank missiles. As long as you confirm the purchase and reach an agreement with us, we will deliver the goods to you within a week at most. Of course, this scope is limited to Africa, because I am only responsible for business in Africa. "


    Gao Yang grinned and said, "is it too exaggerated?"


    Ulyanko did not answer Gao Yang''s question, but still smiled and said: "in addition, our company provides all the services needed by mercenaries, such as logistics support, medical support, field rescue, and can also book funeral services. Forgive me, but as a mercenary, it is also necessary to provide security for the last part of his life."


    Groliov shrugged with an incredible look on his face and said, "you have to believe what he said, because he can really do what he said, but his service is expensive and can make the dead jump out of the grave. Therefore, I think we can''t afford his service for a short time at least."


    After that, groliov smiled at ulyanko and said, "now Libya is so busy, your business must be very good."


    Ulyanko curled his mouth and said helplessly: "If someone asks me, I won''t say it, but since you ask me, I can only tell the truth. The people who come here to fight are a group of misers. They would rather take the money to the grave than give themselves more security. I can only say that my business is very difficult to do. I have no other business to do except selling arms, so my boss plans to cancel the service business, Let me concentrate on doing a good job in the arms business, but you know, the provision of service industry is my idea. I''m very dissatisfied that it was cancelled. Well, if you don''t say that, please take a look at my goods first. "

 Chapter 76

    The van from ulyanko was very large. He took the lead to the back door of the van. After reaching out and patting the door twice, the van opened from inside.


    Two heavily armed men guarded behind the door. When they saw ulyanko, the two men moved the muzzle of the gun aimed at the carriage door to one side, and then put an iron ladder down. Ulyanko reached out to Gao Yang and made a gesture of invitation, then raised his feet and walked into the carriage.


    There are shelves on both sides of the carriage, which are filled with all kinds of materials. Uliyangke stood on the channel in the middle of the carriage and said with a smile: "please have a look. There are weapons on the left and all kinds of auxiliary materials on the right. There are everything from communication equipment to socks. Please choose as much as you like, but I have to say first. I won''t charge."


    Gao Yang had an eye opening feeling. Originally, he thought he had nothing to prepare, but after seeing the items in the carriage, he thought there might be a lot of things to buy.


    Gao Yang first waved his head at Li JinFang and said, "look what you need, pick it out."


    There are all kinds of weapons on the weapon rack, but almost all of them are made in Russia. After all, for mercenaries fighting in Africa, the Russian series of light weapons are the most popular. Bullets are easy to supplement. Needless to say, the most important thing is reliability.


    Li JinFang glanced at the weapon rack and said to Gao Yang, "ask him if he has a Chinese 95 pistol. I want 92. I am most familiar with these two. If not, 81 bars and 54 are OK."


    Gao Yang asked Wu liyangke for Li JinFang. Wu liyangke apologized and said, "I''m very, very sorry. This car is my sample car, so you don''t have what you want for the time being, and I don''t have 95 rifles and 5.8mm bullets, but I have 97 rifles. As for the others, I have them. If you can accept them, I can send them in a few days."


    Li JinFang actually asked that the 5.8 mm bullet of the 95 rifle is very difficult to find, while the 97 rifle is an export type of the 95 rifle, which uses the NATO standard 5.56 mm bullet. Although the shape and structure of the two guns are almost the same, after the bullet is changed, the two stepping guns are almost different.


    Knowing that he didn''t have the 95 rifle he wanted most and the 81 bar, Li JinFang had no choice but to say to Gao Yang, "I haven''t contacted foreign guns, but I''ve used 56 punches. It seems that I can only use AK47."


    Gao Yang pointed to an AK74 and said, "if you are used to small caliber, you can also use this. If you can use AK47, you will definitely use AK74."


    After thinking for a while, Li JinFang shook his head and said, "forget it, it''s hard to find 5.45mm bullets. In case it''s all gone and can''t be supplemented, it''s still 47."


    In the end, Li JinFang chose a Russian made AK47, plus ten magazines and 600 bullets. Originally, Li JinFang planned to bring 1000 bullets. When he was in the reconnaissance brigade, he carried out a long-term combat mission, and the number of ammunition he carried was 1000, but the 7.62mm bullet was heavier than the 5.8mm bullet, Moreover, the 7.62mm intermediate bomb used by AK47 was mainly used by both sides of the Libyan war, which was very easy to supplement, so Li JinFang finally took less bullets and more grenades.


    As for pistols, Li JinFang got his second choice. Although there is no 54 pistol, there is a Russian TT33. These two kinds of guns are basically the same thing except for their similar shapes.


    Li JinFang''s final weapon configuration is an AK47, a TT33, and ten Russian RGO defensive grenades.


    About grenades, Gao Yang and Cui Bo are actually a little jealous, and they also give themselves some. Ulyanko has two kinds of grenades, RGO defensive grenades and RGN offensive grenades. RGO defensive grenades are heavier, with more fragments after explosion, more powerful, weighing more than 500 grams, while RGN is lighter, more than 300 grams.


    Although the weight of both kinds of grenades is not light, Gao Yang and Cui Bo can still bear the weight of three or two. Unfortunately, Gao Yang and Cui Bo are military fans. After all, they have no formal military training. At this time, their weakness is exposed. They can''t use grenades at all, although they can use them simply by learning, But let two people who have never really used grenades come up and throw real guys, which is more likely to hurt themselves, so Gao Yang and Cui Bo can only reluctantly give up the plan to bring a few grenades.


    As for groliov''s weapon, it''s very easy to choose. One RPD light machine gun can handle it without anything else. In addition, there are ten drums with 100 rounds, but these things are enough for groliov to carry. He can''t carry any more things, so groliov''s secondary weapon is only an AK74 bayonet made in Russia.


    After the weapons are selected, they will carry the equipment. Li JinFang and groliov took a large backpack made in Russia. Although it is very rough and ugly, the leather is durable, but it is true that there is no 3D bag of Gao Yang and Cui Bo on their back. In addition, Li JinFang used an active Russian combat vest.


    Gao Yang also added some ammunition. He took a box of 11.43 mm pistol bullets and two magazines. A box of bullets was exactly 100 rounds. Although Gao Yang knew that he couldn''t use so much, the bullets and magazines were made in the United States. It''s hard to find high-quality copper shell bullets in Libya, so Gao Yang still took more. The only regret is that the bullets are armored lead core bullets, It''s not the empty pointed bullet that Gao Yang wants, but it''s not bad. Although it''s much better to stop the action of empty pointed bullet, it has little lethality after encountering hard obstacles. Although the stopping action of batch armour bullet is worse, its armor piercing ability is much better.


    After buying all the weapons, Gao Yang made up his mind and insisted on buying four walkie talkies. There are too many advantages of walkie talkies in the battlefield. At least Gao Yang doesn''t have to shout at the top of his voice even if they are a little far away, and don''t worry that the other party can''t hear them in the battlefield with guns.


    Smooth information is very important on the battlefield, so Gao Yang bought the most expensive Motorola walkie talkie in ulyanko, which has strong anti-interference ability. Although the power is lower, Gao Yang and they will not be too far apart, so it is not unacceptable to have a lower power. In addition, Gao Yang equipped the Walkie talkie with throat microphone, so even if the noise is higher, I''m not afraid of the interference of noise during the call.


    In fact, Gao Yang also wanted to bring a shotgun, but there was only one shotgun in ulyanko, saiga12 made in Russia. The gun was too big and heavy for Gao Yang to bring, so Gao Yang took a fancy to an ak74u. The short, capable and powerful ak74u was very suitable for close combat, but finally Gao Yang reluctantly gave up because they didn''t have enough money.


    When he came out of the car, Gao Yang took a roll of scotch tape from the shelf. Although a large roll of scotch tape usually costs a few yuan and costs $50 here, uliyangke generously said that he gave the tape to Gao Yang, but unfortunately, except for the tape, uliyangke refused to give away a bullet.

 Chapter 77

    Gao Yang is not a stingy person, but he still feels that the money is painful, because ulyanko is too dark. His weapons and equipment are really good, but the price is outrageous.


    In terms of what Gaoyang bought, the normal price of a Russian made AK47 is about $500, and the price is already very high, which is a high price in wartime. But ulyanko sells for $2000. The normal price of an RPD light machine gun should be $4500 in peacetime. In war-torn Libya, it has soared to $1000, but it can sell for $4000 here, And it''s the price of friendship based on Grove''s face.


    Now Gaoyang and the four of them have no money left, a total of 16000 dollars. Most of them belong to Cui Bo and fall into ulyanko''s pocket. Therefore, Gaoyang finally understands what groliov means. They really can''t afford ulyanko''s service.


    After getting down from the carriage and waiting for ulyanko to leave with his van, Gao Yang took a long breath and said, "groliov, I think if I stay with you for a long time, my clothes will be taken away by him."


    Groliov smiled bitterly and said, "his nickname is vampire. You should know something from his nickname, but although his things are expensive, now only he can buy all the things we need, so there''s no way."


    Gao Yang also said with a wry smile: "anyway, it''s good to buy what we want. Anyway, we''re going to make a lot of money. I''m just curious. Can uliyangke really do his publicity? I always think it''s too fantastic."


    Groliov murmured: "I don''t know what you mean. If you mean arms, the boss behind him is big Ivan, a big military fire merchant. He sells everything you can think of. If the international arms market is not too depressed, uliyangke won''t do these small businesses. He wants to do big business at the national level. If you mean the service of uliyangke, I''ll say so. He used to be in the United States In a battle in Sierra Leone, a famous small mercenary regiment was surrounded. They called ulyanko and asked for battlefield rescue. Guess what? "


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "how''s it going? Wuliyangke did it?"


    Groliov laughed and said, "there are 16 people left in the mercenary regiment alive. Ulyanko took his own team and forcibly broke into the battlefield with four m-24 armed helicopters, taking many of the 16 living mercenaries out of the battlefield."


    Gao Yang was stunned. He didn''t expect that wuliyangke was really so powerful, but Gao Yang thought of the black heart of wuliyangke and said curiously, "what happened later?"


    Groliov shrugged and said: "No, later, ulyanko offered $500000 to the people he rescued. It was everyone''s price. Those poor ghosts shouldn''t have asked ulyanko to save them without negotiating a good price. As a result, the poor ghosts gave ulyanko all their money, including deposits and all valuable things, but few of them could pay off ulyanko after they became poor So those guys had to work for uliyangke to pay off their debts. As far as I know, they didn''t pay off uliyangke''s money until the last guy died. Now you know why uliyangke is nicknamed vampire? "


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said with lingering fear: "I see. It seems that we really can''t deal with this guy in the future."


    Groliov said strangely, "why not? Ulyanko is a legitimate businessman with good credit. As long as an agreement is reached, he will act in strict accordance with the agreement, so as long as you have money and don''t try to default, ulyanko is the best businessman."


    "Well, it seems that this guy is really a good business partner, but we have to be careful. Anyway, we''d rather die than accept all his services except arms trading, at least until we have negotiated a good price."


    They got back in Abdul''s car, chatted all the way, and praised them. They went directly to azizia military camp.


    Azizia military camp is the most elite 32 brigade station in Libya. It is the most elite force in Libya led by Khamis, Gaddafi''s son. Moreover, Khamis is also responsible for taking charge of most mercenaries. The 32 brigade has less than 10000 people, but like the 32 brigade, there are more than 10000 mercenaries stationed in azizia military camp.


    Not all mercenaries are stationed in the azizia military camp, but all elite mercenaries are here. Gao Yang wants to accept employment as elite, so they will naturally choose to come to the azizia military camp.


    There was a specially assigned person outside the aziziya military camp to select and recruit mercenaries. When they were 200 meters away from the gate of the aziziya military camp, Gao Yang got out of the car and said goodbye to Abdul who helped him a lot. Several people walked to the gate of the aziziya military camp.


    There are at least 200 soldiers outside the gate. In front of these fully armed soldiers, there are five long tables. Some officers and people in civilian clothes sit behind. These people are the staff responsible for recruiting mercenaries.


    The recruitment table for mercenaries is very busy. There should be 40 or 50 people in all kinds of clothes. All of them are black and are recruited as mercenaries. However, most of them are empty handed. Even if someone carries a gun, they are the same AK47. Therefore, they are fully armed and well-equipped. As soon as they move forward, they immediately attracted attention,


    Groliov was an old mercenary. He took the lead in walking ahead. Instead of queuing behind the noisy blacks, he went directly to the table and said loudly, "we''re going to fight. What''s the price?"


    An officer waved and asked the black man standing at his desk to go away. Then he said in stumbling English, "there are only four of you, so you can only participate as free mercenaries."


    Groliov frowned and said, "what''s the difference?"


    The officer said, "for your equipment''s sake, it''s a thousand dollars a day."


    Groliov frowned and said, "that''s not what I heard. Isn''t it sixteen?"


    The officer had a good attitude, without any impatience, but nodded: "If you are a mercenary regiment, that is 1600. We will give the money to the person in charge of the mercenary regiment without dealing with each mercenary. In addition, we have to act tomorrow and have no time to identify your strength, so we can only quote at the lowest price now. Of course, if your performance is good enough in the future, there will be a chance to increase the price."


    Groliov didn''t need to discuss with Gao Yang. He said in a deep voice: "we joined in the form of mercenary regiment, and our strength will definitely surprise you."


    After groliov finished, the officer shook his head and said, "no, the smallest mercenary regiment we accept is more than 20 people. You have too few people, unless you are a very famous mercenary regiment. What''s the name of your mercenary regiment?"


    Groliov was about to speak, but a man behind him shouted, "Wow, isn''t this big dog groliov? Hey, big dog, aren''t you dead?"

 Chapter 78

    Gao Yang, standing behind groliov, looked back in amazement, but saw a group of people who were also fully armed standing behind him. He counted. There were eleven people in the group, all white people in West Asia.


    The leader was almost as tall as groliov, but much stronger than groliov. He pointed to groliov, turned his head and laughed loudly at the people behind him: "Do you know big dog? A good machine gunner, he is the guy who left the Trident to take care of Ivan who takes drugs. Ha ha, this guy is as loyal to the poison ghost as a sled dog to his master. Hey, big dog, is your friend dead?"


    Gao Yang thinks groliov has met acquaintances, but now, groliov does meet acquaintances, but these acquaintances seem very unfriendly.


    With an angry look on his face, groliov said to the rude man, "izgu, you have too much nonsense. If you don''t want to get into trouble, you''d better get out of the way."


    Seeing that groliov was angry, he raised his voice and whispered, "who are they?"


    Groliov looked angry, but after sighing, he said in a dark low voice: "It used to be a mercenary regiment, but he had a bad relationship with everyone. Later, after he was driven away, he formed a mercenary regiment and became an opponent with us. He and his people came from a special force in Turkey and were old comrades in arms in the same class. It''s hard to mess with. Forget it. What he said was right. I was really stupid."


    Seeing Gao Yang and groliov talking in a low voice, the Turk named izgu pointed at Gao Yang, laughed and said loudly, "look, our big dog has changed its owner from a drug addict to a yellow monkey. Sorry, I''m wrong. It''s three yellow monkeys."


    Hearing izgu''s words, Gao Yang''s anger ran up. Although izgu spoke unkindly to groliov, groliov was not particularly angry. For the sake of groliov''s understanding with izgu, Gao Yang didn''t plan to do anything, but now Gao Yang can''t bear to hear izgu call him a yellow monkey.


    Gao Yang immediately took out his pistol. Although his M1911 is a single action pistol and can''t pull the trigger like a double action pistol, Gao Yang''s gun has always been loaded and opened the hammer. As long as the leather buckle buckled in the middle of the hammer is untied, he can shoot immediately. Therefore, if Gao Yang plans to shoot, his shooting action is not slow at all. Since he left Abdul''s house, Gao Yang always carries his pistol.


    Gao Yang pointed a gun at izgu''s nose and shouted, "apologize immediately, or I''ll kill you."


    Seeing Gao Yang roaring, although he couldn''t understand it, Cui bolike also put his hand on the handle of the gun, while Li JinFang took a step forward and stood beside Gao Yang.


    Seeing the actions of Gao Yang and Cui Bo, izgu laughed and said, "look behind you, monkey, is that all you have? I guess if you dare to shoot, you will be screened by them."


    Groliov also said anxiously, "Gao, don''t be impulsive. Unless you are on the battlefield, you can''t use guns in the conflict between mercenaries. This is an unwritten rule, and if we shoot, those soldiers will also shoot."


    Gao Yang looked behind him and found that most of the soldiers pointed their guns at them, and the people standing next to him were watching. Although Gao Yang didn''t just intend to verbally threaten izgu, Gao Yang didn''t want to bury izgu because of shooting.


    Gao Yang put the gun back into the holster and said in Chinese, "put the gun down, rabbit. Don''t shoot, otherwise we have to finish."


    After Cui Bo angrily put the gun back into the holster, izgu spread out his hands and made a face and said, "aha, he''s still a Chinese. No wonder he''s so seedless. Hey, monkeys, believe I can squeeze the shit out of your stomach with one hand?"


    After hearing izgu''s words again, groliov angrily said, "shut your mouth."


    When groliov shouted angrily, Gao Yang said in a low voice in Chinese, "fuck his dog, Japanese and Japanese."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, his hard-working gold medal fighter immediately shot.


    Li JinFang threw a punch at izgu''s head, but to his surprise and Gao Yang''s expectation, izgu''s head deviated from the punch and immediately punched Li JinFang''s chin.


    Of course, Li JinFang would not be a simple punch, and he would be fought back. He turned the blow effortlessly, opened his five fingers, grabbed izgu''s wrist, pulled it hard in his arms, and squeezed his left hand on izgu''s temple.


    Li JinFang thought that one punch could knock izgu down, so he released his right hand, but what he didn''t expect was that izgu didn''t fall down, but shook his left fist at him.


    After all, izgu is a retired soldier. He has received strict training. His physical quality is very strong and his ability to withstand blows is naturally very strong.


    Seeing that his opponent didn''t fall down, Li JinFang, who was slightly surprised, repeated his old technique. He grabbed izgu''s left fist and pulled it into his arms. At the same time, his right knee hit izgu''s throat.


    Izgu fell to the ground with a plop, covered his throat with his hands, coughed and twisted painfully on the ground.


    In the eyes of the people brought by izgu, Li JinFang, who put izgu down, raised a foot without warning, made a broken sound with his legs waving rapidly from bottom to top, and kicked a Turkish chin who rushed at him with a bayonet.


    That ferocious Turk''s face immediately became very strange, because his whole chin was kicked out by Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang copied the lucky axe on his left chest and shouted at the silly Cui Bo, "what are you doing?"


    Cui Bo woke up like the beginning of a dream. He hurriedly wanted to take the engineer shovel on his backpack, but groliov reacted faster than Cui Bo. He turned the machine gun over, held the muzzle of the machine gun, took two steps forward and smashed a Turkish who was drawing a knife to the ground with the butt of a gun.


    The situation has been completely out of control. Although Li JinFang killed two people in an instant and groliov hit one, Gao Yang still faces a situation of four to eight, and the remaining number of the other side is twice that of them.


    With a roar, he held up his axe and rushed to the nearest Turkish. The Turkish, with a bayonet in his hand, also roared and rushed towards Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang''s opponent is a retired special forces soldier, and he has never practiced close combat, so after Gao Yang cut down with an axe, he was easily dodged by the other Turk, and then the Turk stabbed Gao Yang''s left abdomen with a fierce knife.


    Gao Yang, who was hit by the knife, found that he was familiar with this killing method, because the first person he killed was killed by the same method as the Turk.

 Chapter 79

    Stabbing the knife into the lower abdomen and reaching the heart from bottom to top can quickly kill the enemy.


    Gao Yang used this method to kill the first person who wanted to kill him, but this time Gao Yang was hit by the knife. However, Gao Yang was wearing bulletproof clothes, and his opponent obviously didn''t know this.


    Bulletproof vests can block even bullets, not to mention a handful of military stabs. Although his stomach was stabbed by the military stabs as if he had been punched, Gao Yang seemed unable to feel it. At the moment of being hit by the knife, he turned around, led the fallen axe to swing obliquely horizontally, and hit the stabbed man on the head with one side of the axe hammer.


    He used the axe as a hammer. When he knocked his opponent down with a hammer, Gao Yang turned the retracted axe in his hand and hit the hammer on the top of the falling Turkish again. After a poof, the Turkish''s head bloomed, and his blood and white brain splashed on Gao Yang''s face.


    He wiped something disgusting on his face, shouted loudly and rushed to another Turk, but at this time, Gao Yang saw a figure come to the Turk faster than him.


    Li JinFang was faster than Gao Yang. He stretched out his fist and hit it, but his fist was just shaking. When the Turk waved a knife and stabbed, Li JinFang silently stretched out a foot and kicked it directly to the key point of the Turk''s stall.


    When the Turk opened his mouth because of pain, the bayonet in his hand couldn''t fall to the ground, and then stretched out his hand to cover the key of his crotch, Li JinFang didn''t wait for him to make a cry or for him to fall down. He bent his body and hugged the Turk''s neck with the bend of his right arm.


    Li JinFang clamped the Turk under his arm with a ferocious face. After looking back and forth, he pushed the Turk''s head with his left hand and said gnashing his teeth: "fight with the Chinese? You deserve it? Remember to shoot with a gun in your next life. Don''t use a knife."


    After that, Li JinFang''s left hand and right arm worked together. The poor bastard, who was in extreme pain but couldn''t make any sound, finally ended the pain after a toothache fracture in his neck.


    Li jinfangzhi had time to express his feelings because the Turk he was holding was the last one who could stand.


    Cui Bo was still trying to take down the engineer shovel on his backpack. Gao Yang killed one with an axe and groliov hit two with the butt of a gun, but the remaining eight people were wrapped up by Li JinFang alone.


    Li JinFang learned homicide in the army. His kung fu is Xingyi boxing. Although Xingyi boxing belongs to internal boxing, its playing method is straight forward and hard.


    Xingyi boxing is strong and fast, and there are no fancy tricks. Under the situation of being almost surrounded by people, Xingyi boxing, which plays and walks, incisively and vividly displays the essence of straight forward short fighting. Therefore, Li JinFang is particularly powerful in this competition.


    In addition, Li JinFang''s Tan legs have also been trained at home. No one can survive two moves under him, and Li JinFang''s fists and feet must greet the key. Although he doesn''t use any weapons, none of the people under Li JinFang can breathe now.


    In fact, what Li JinFang said is no exaggeration. Compared with him, these Turks are far from good. If those Turks who have the absolute advantage in quantity and firepower use guns at the beginning, the four of Gao Yang and Li JinFang must die. But since those Turks choose close combat instead of gunfight, they can only blame their bad luck, I met Li JinFang, a super gold medal fighter.


    Looking at the murderous Li JinFang, groliov and Cui Bo were silly. Although Gao Yang knew that Li JinFang was excellent, he killed eight people in less than a minute, and they were all elite veterans. This result was far beyond Gao Yang''s most exaggerated imagination.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Gao Yang couldn''t help being silly and said, "my second Olympic Games, JinFang, are you too fierce? I''ll kill them all?"


    The murderous Li JinFang looked at Gao Yang in amazement and said: "Ah? Didn''t you say you killed them? Of course I killed them? Did you just want me to teach them a lesson? You said earlier. If you don''t want me to kill them, you have to remember to teach them a lesson next time. Don''t tell me to kill them. You know I have an occupational disease and do things strictly according to orders."


    Groliov couldn''t understand what Gao Yang and Li JinFang were talking about. He just said to Gao Yang blankly, "my God, Gao, what kind of monster did you find?"


    Gao Yang looked at the soldiers who were also stunned and the staff who recruited mercenaries, and whispered to groliov, "are we in trouble and killing so many people? Will it be all right?"


    Groliov shook his head and said: "No, there''s no problem. Since we started shooting, we had to kill. Anyway, we didn''t shoot, we wouldn''t have any trouble. Don''t worry. It''s normal for mercenaries to have a conflict and die. In this chaotic time and place, who will stand out for them except their comrades in arms? Now they''re dead, so we don''t need to worry about anything."


    Hearing that there was no trouble, Gao Yang was relieved. He was only afraid of being shot by the guards who aimed the muzzle at them. After all, he was targeted by more than 200 guns. Even if they were gods, they could not escape being beaten into a sieve. But since no one would stand up for these Turks, he naturally didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Gao Yang coughed softly, went to the table and said to the foolish officer, "Hello, I think now you understand our strength? Can we join as an elite mercenary group?"


    The officer nodded his head quickly and said in a voice, "yes, yes, of course. You have opened my eyes. I admire your strength very much. Well, what''s the name of your mercenary regiment and who is the person in charge? You can go in and get the uniform after registering."


    Gao Yang was a little silly. What mercenary regiment was there, not to mention the name of the mercenary regiment? He whispered to the officer embarrassed, "please wait a moment. Let''s discuss and come and register."


    After the four people formed a circle, they shouted loudly: "come on, think of a name, we are a mercenary regiment."


    Speaking of the name, none of the four were good at it. After staring at it for a while, Cui Bo suddenly said, "why don''t you call it the invincible mercenary regiment? How domineering the name is, or the rabbit can be fierce, how about it?"


    "Get out."


    After rejecting Cui Bo''s proposal impolitely, Gao Yang said anxiously, "come on, think of a reliable name. Don''t mention such a silly name."


    Groliov said with a wry smile, "I really can''t name, or just one. By the way, no matter how many people we have, we must have a commander. Gao, you must be the leader, so it''s up to you to name it. Also, remember to give yourself a nickname. Don''t be silly to tell others your real name and register it."


    Hearing that he wanted to use a nickname, Gao Yang''s face was a little ugly. After Cui Bo asked strangely why, Jian smiled and said, "ha ha, brother Yang, you won''t still be called little lamb? This name is, hi, it''s not murderous."


    Gao Yang''s name is homonymous with the lamb, so his friends gave him a nickname called little lamb. Because it''s called lamb, he can''t tell the difference. Unfortunately, Gao Yang hates the nickname of little lamb, so although he is the most familiar, he resolutely refuses to be called little lamb.


    Without paying attention to Cui Bo''s teasing, Gao Yang said to Li JinFang, "what about you? Do you have a nickname?"


    Li JinFang sighed helplessly and said, "Alas, I thought no one would call my nickname again in the future. It seems that this wish can not be realized. I''d better tell you that my nickname is toad, which is frog."


    Looking at Gao Yang and Cui Boqiang smiling, Li JinFang said helplessly: "Laugh if you want. Alas, when I was a child, someone gave me the nickname of toad. I fought with people because of this. As a result, the name was slowly called. When I arrived in the army, I thought no one knew my nickname. As a result, my two brothers called me again during the military competition. That''s good. I was also called toad in the army. Okay, it turned out I''ll admit it, but now I''m in a foreign country. Unexpectedly, I have to call it a broken name. What the fuck is the world. "


    Gao Yang patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "look at your round face, big mouth, big cheeks and drum. You can jump and jump. It fits perfectly with the image of toad. Come on, our brothers will call you toad in the future."


    Now the biggest problem between Gao Yang and the four of them is language. Although Cui Bo and Li JinFang have been trying their best to learn English, Gao Yang still has to act as an interpreter to talk. After listening to Gao Yang''s translation, groliov puffed and laughed and said to Gao Yang: "Why are our nicknames such gentle animals? It''s a funny coincidence, but I suggest you change it. The name of the little lamb, um, too, too, how to say, I don''t want to be asked about the name of our leader in the future. We say, Hello, our leader is called the little lamb! My God, I think this scene has a good effect Goose bumps on the body. "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it doesn''t matter what my nickname is. The question is who will be the head? Anyway, it''s not appropriate for me to come. You and Jin Fang are veterans, and I haven''t received military training. How can I be the head?"


    Groliov shrugged and said, "who shouldn''t you be? You saved my life and my family. Besides you, who do you think can bring the four of us together?"


    After learning what Gao Yang and groliov were saying, Li JinFang said solemnly, "brother Yang, you brought me out. I don''t accept anyone except you."


    Cui Bo also looked bored and said, "brother Yang, don''t you think that you saved Lao maozi? Did you save my life? Jin Fang''s life is said to be saved by you, but it can''t be said that it''s wrong there. If you stayed in China, Jin Fang would have been arrested and killed. Therefore, you shouldn''t be the leader. Who will be the leader?"

 Chapter 80

    After listening to the reasons given by groliov and them, Gao Yang didn''t refuse any more.


    It''s easy to confirm that you Yang is the head of the mercenary regiment with only four people, but it''s difficult to name the mercenary regiment.


    Don''t underestimate the name of a mercenary regiment. Although the naming of a mercenary regiment is very arbitrary, just like running a brand, a memorable and impressive name is also very important. Moreover, after the mercenary regiment becomes famous, it comes with a steady stream of money making opportunities, so a good name is essential.


    After the four people fell into silence again and thought hard for half a day, groliov said with a sad face: "wait for the name of the mercenary regiment first. Gao, you''d better nickname yourself first. You have to register your name later."


    The nickname of the little lamb, Gao Yang, is useless, but he nicknamed himself for no reason. It''s awkward to call it. Finally, Gao Yang said helplessly, "forget it, the little lamb can''t call, it''s called a ram. Even if you want to be a sheep, you have to be a big ram."


    Just tell Cui Bo and Li JinFang, but Gao Yang also has to tell groliov. Gao Yang was a little embarrassed when choosing which English word to use to explain his nickname, but Gao Yang quickly made a choice and translated his nickname into RAM simply representing ram, rather than male goat billcoat or male sheep femalecoat.


    When he said his new nickname, Gao Yang''s heart moved.


    In Western mythology and religion, the image of ram is always associated with evil and chaos, and the male goat represents Satan. Satan often appears in the image of ram. It is also said that Satan has three heads: human, ram and ram, but no matter what kind of saying, ram is always related to devil and evil.


    In connection with the extended meaning of the ram, Gao Yang blurted out: "groliov, I remember you said the name of someone''s head as the name of the mercenary regiment? If that''s OK, we''ll call the demon mercenary regiment. Anyway, the ram represents evil."


    Groliov thought about it and said with a depressed face, "this name has been named, and there are at least two famous ones."


    Gao Yang patted his forehead with his hand and said powerlessly, "it''s not easy to have a somewhat related name and was robbed. Forget it, the devil can''t. can the devil do it?"


    In the Western religious system, the devil represents chaos and evil, while the devil represents order and evil. Those monsters who eat people and have low intelligence often refer to the devil, while the devil is intelligent. Gao Yang thinks it can''t represent chaos, so it''s OK to use the devil.


    "Devil mercenaries? Forget it, at least four mercenaries I know are called that name."


    Groliov completely broke Gao Yang''s thinking. Gao Yang said crazily, "I won''t even have a name. Forget it, I didn''t recruit at all."


    Groliov said cautiously, "in fact, the name Satan is taboo in Western religious beliefs. They can name their mercenary regiment with devil or devil, but as far as I know, no one wants to name their mercenary regiment with Satan."


    Gao Yang patted his thigh and said, "that''s it, Satan mercenary regiment! We are all atheists. Well, do you have any problem?"


    Groliov smiled and said, "I have no faith, so I''ll call it Satan mercenary regiment."


    After excitedly announcing the name of the newly released mercenary regiment to Li JinFang and Cui Bo, Gao Yang immediately rushed to the officer in charge of registration and said loudly: "our mercenary regiment is called Satan, I am the person in charge, and my name is ram. Just register it."


    After the officer quickly registered, he gave Gao Yang a number plate and said, "take this and someone will lead you in. You have to change your uniform first, and then you will be arranged to the accommodation area of the elite team. You will accept the command of an officer, but you have a high degree of freedom. OK, now you can go in."


    A soldier led the way. Gao Yang first led them to the uniform. The uniform of the 32nd brigade was sand yellow camouflage, and Gao Yang led them the same uniform as the 32nd brigade.


    In order to avoid accidental injury, it is very important to wear a unified military uniform, so although the clothes they received are ugly, Gao Yang still put the military uniform away and put it on when it is convenient.


    After receiving the uniform, the same soldier still led the way. Gao Yang took them to a dormitory area. After finding an officer, the soldier who led the way talked to the officer in a gibberish, and kept pointing to Li JinFang with his hand.


    Cui Bo pulled Gao Yang''s clothes and said with a smile, "say our glorious achievements at the door, hehe."


    Gao yangbai glanced at Cui Bo and said, "what do you think? People say it''s the glorious achievements of the golden side. No, it''s the glorious achievements of the toad."


    After listening to the soldier, the officer walked up to Gao Yang and said in English: "Hello, in the next days, you will be under my command, but I will only give you the goal of action, not specifically direct you how to act. Now tell me your characteristics and I will arrange your combat tasks as appropriate."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "we are a sniper team. We can also be divided into two sniper teams, but our combat power together is the strongest."


    The reason why he claims to be a sniper team is that Gao Yang now knows that snipers are the most popular and the highest Commission. A good sniper team gets even more commission than the combat team responsible for tackling key problems, although the attack team is more dangerous.


    Sure enough, after hearing Gao Yang''s words, he looked at the rifle carried by Gao Yang and Cui Bo. The officer''s eyes brightened immediately. He nodded repeatedly: "Very good. I''ll put you into the battlefield alone. The Commission is paid every day. Your mercenary regiment is $6400 a day. How to distribute it is your business. I usually distribute it to you in person in the evening, and I also receive ammunition and food together. If there are special circumstances, it may be delayed, but this situation is rare. In addition, you need to apply in advance for any special supplies Please, since you are a sniper team, you can get a room for four, but you can only rest for one night, because we are leaving early tomorrow morning. Well, if you have no doubt, you can rest now. "


    Knowing that he didn''t have to fight with strange mercenaries and had the highest degree of freedom, Gao Yang was very satisfied with the preferential treatment they received as a sniper team. In particular, he didn''t have to squeeze into a room with a group of unknown people, but only four of them. Although he had to endure Cui Bo''s smelly feet and groliov''s grinding teeth, Gao Yang still took the time to have a good sleep.

 Chapter 81

    Misrata, Libya''s third largest city, has been besieged by government forces since it was occupied by the Libyan opposition. After the breakdown of negotiations with NATO and the opposition, Gaddafi finally made up his mind to attack.


    Gao Yang and his team set out in the early morning and arrived at the outskirts of misrata in the morning. Gao Yang thought it would take some time to fight, but what he didn''t expect was that the 32nd brigade had already launched an attack.


    As the most elite force in Libya, the 32nd brigade is equipped with tanks, artillery, aircraft boxes and a small number of missiles, but these heavy equipment do not play a great role in street fighting, and hamis does not want to put his biggest trump card into street fighting to die, so the 32nd brigade only bombed and besieged misrata, and almost all those who want to enter the city for street fighting are mercenaries.


    When Gaoyang arrived, the mercenary army that had already completed the deployment had entered misrata, just a few hours earlier than them. However, the progress of the mercenaries who entered the earliest was very slow. When Gaoyang arrived, the front of the government army was still maintained on the periphery of the city.


    Gao Yang''s troops have 116 people in total, which are configured according to the size of a company. They are mainly composed of two mercenary regiments. In the whole company, plus Gao Yang, they have four sniper teams. However, Gao Yang''s number is small and there is no need to cooperate with the other two mercenary regiments, so the degree of freedom is the highest.


    Led by an officer with the rank of captain, the captain gave a big order directly after they were taken to a street.


    "We are responsible for this street. Try your best to move forward. You can discuss how to assign tasks yourself. I''ll come back in the afternoon and pay according to your progress. Well, good luck."


    After that, the captain trotted away without looking back. Looking at the captain''s back, he said, "sure enough, there is a high degree of freedom, but is this also called war?"


    Groliov smiled and said, "the mercenary war is very normal. You can''t really listen to his command, and he knows this, so it''s good for our three mercenary regiments to divide their respective areas of responsibility."


    And Gaoyang are two mercenary regiments in a company. One of them is called sandstorm, with a slightly larger number of 65 people. They are all Tuareg from Mali. Their weapons are relatively simple, but they are said to be fierce and fearless, so they are regarded as elite.


    The name of another mercenary regiment is very interesting and sounds very formal. It is called Coleman security and defense company. In fact, it is not a mercenary regiment, but a combat team sent by Coleman company.


    There are 47 people from Coleman company. Although there are a little fewer, their combat effectiveness is better than those Tuareg people. Their weapons are better equipped and the quality of personnel is higher. Blacks and whites are basically split in half. It is said that most of the blacks in the company are from Tanzania, while most of the whites are from Belarus and Ukraine, and they are veterans.


    As for the Satan mercenary regiment that praises them, although it is called a mercenary regiment, there are only four people, so it is directly regarded as a combat group.


    Before fully entering the theater, the heads of the three mercenary regiments came out. After the three shook hands, the head of Coleman company first said: "Hello, my name is Green Mamba. Let me tell you my point of view first. Since this is the first cooperation, we still act separately. I plan to take my people in charge of the left side of the street and the sandstorm people in charge of the right side of the street. We can support each other in the battle. We can move forward after both sides of the street are controlled. The main task of us and the sandstorm sniper is us For support, so the task of solving the other sniper is mainly entrusted to Satan. At the same time, Satan is responsible for monitoring the situation on the road. If there is any situation, please inform us in time, OK? "


    The proposal of the commander of Coleman company was fair. Gao Yang and the person in charge of the sandstorm had no objection, but Gao Yang thought a little and said in a deep voice: "I need a commanding height. When you act, I can cooperate with you to suppress, on the premise that you have to inform me, so I suggest setting the frequency of at least one walkie talkie to the same, which is also convenient for communication."


    Gao Yang offered to help suppress it. Of course, Coleman and the sandstorm won''t refuse. The only problem is that the sandstorm mercenary regiment doesn''t have a walkie talkie.


    Coleman company has more than a dozen walkie talkies, so Green Mamba lent one to the sandstorm mercenary regiment. After adjusting the frequency of the walkie talkie responsible for communication between the three mercenary regiments to the same, the three people are ready to lead their own people to prepare for action.


    Coleman company should attack first. Their target is a six storey building 150 meters away. The building has been occupied. Now there are at least five fire points. Coleman company must attack and occupy the building before they can carry out the next attack.


    On the right side of the street where the sandstorm is responsible, there are only a few small bungalows. It seems that there is no fire point, so the sandstorm only needs to cooperate. Their attack targets should be farther, and they don''t need to fight for the time being.


    After determining the attack target, Gao Yang and Cui Bo quickly entered the operation mode. Gao Yang and Cui Bo opened the sight cover on the gun and began to search for the shooting target in the building to be attacked together with three other snipers.


    Gao Yang''s white light sight has been adjusted. He searched with a telescope and immediately found several targets that can be shot. After putting down the telescope, Gao Yang and several other snipers discussed their respective targets. With Cui Bo, a half hanging son, a total of five snipers quickly entered the shooting position.


    Although they don''t know each other, since they are going to fight side by side, the three mercenary regiments must try their best to support each other. Unless they are crazy, they will harm their comrades in arms. Therefore, although they are very strange, no one doubts that they can get the most kind help from other teams.


    Gao thought that the field of view would not be too far away from the street battle. The distance should be mainly between two hundred meters and four hundred meters, so he transferred the main shooting distance of the sight to three hundred meters.


    Facts have proved that Gao Yang''s assumption is correct. His current shooting distance is less than 200 meters. At this distance, his sight can aim directly without adjustment.


    Gao Yang aimed at an enemy who was firing with a machine gun. He wore a red and White Checkered Arab headscarf and sunglasses. He shook his head when shooting. It looked very funny.


    Because Coleman''s people want to attack, Gao Yang should cooperate with the Green Mamba''s instructions to fire at the same time, so that it will be safer for Coleman''s people to attack again after shooting at the attack points in the building at the same time.


    ¡°fire£¡¡±


    Finally, after hearing the cry of Green Mamba, Gao Yang pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 82

    "Rush!"


    After the five shots rang almost at the same time, Green Mamba immediately ordered to launch an assault without caring about the results. He must be in the building, and the opposition must react and better hide himself. Before shooting, he should shorten the distance from the building as much as possible.


    Gao Yang''s bullet hit the target, but Gao Yang didn''t see where it hit, and he didn''t see anyone in the sight to continue shooting instead of the machine gunner he killed.


    Just as Gao Yang was concentrating in case someone fired again, he heard Cui Bo''s excited cry nearby: "I hit him!"


    Gao Yang was startled by Cui Bo. He turned and stared at Cui Bo and whispered, "shut up!"


    Excited, Cui Bo stuck out his tongue and quickly focused on the sight. At this time, a Coleman sniper fired another shot. Although he fired two shots in a row, the window he was responsible for still didn''t stop shooting.


    At this time, groliov''s machine guns also opened fire, and the machine guns of several sandstorm mercenaries opened fire almost at the same time. They wanted to provide fire suppression for the people of Coleman company.


    Hearing the sound of gunfire in his ear, Gao Yang was very pleased to see that the number of pits hit by bullets on the outer wall of the building was increasing rapidly. These comrades in arms temporarily gathered together were very reliable. Both timing and shooting were good.


    But the fire point that the sniper failed to solve just stopped a little and started shooting again under the key care of at least three machine guns. Moreover, the fire point seems to be an M2 heavy machine gun, which is the most threatening weapon in the whole building.


    The people of Coleman company rushed against the wall. Although the M2 machine gun in the building was insufficient, three Coleman people were swept to the ground by the machine gun. Coleman''s people only rushed out less than 30 meters and fell into a dilemma of advance and retreat. At this time, after Gao Yang''s m1a thought again, the M2 was immediately extinguished.


    Gao Yang was only responsible for the fire point at the window where he first shot, but seeing that the sniper of Coleman company made a mistake, he immediately pointed the muzzle of the gun at the location of the M2 heavy machine gun.


    The reason why the sniper of Coleman company made mistakes was that the shooter of M2 machine gun hid behind the fortifications built by several sandbags, revealing only a small space. In addition, the shielding of the machine gun body made it much more difficult to shoot than other targets. After turning the muzzle, Gao Yang took advantage of the moment when the shooter of M2 exposed his chest and fired the gun decisively, And the bullet he shot also accurately hit the M2 shooter''s neck.


    After knocking down M2''s shooter, he shouted: "change the target, I''ll take care of M2."


    The sniper in charge of M2 machine gun understood Gao Yang''s meaning. He immediately adjusted the muzzle to the window in charge of Gao Yang''s original responsibility, and then did not turn his head, but said loudly: "thank you!"


    The sniper was actually the best sniper in Coleman company. Out of trust in his own people, Green Mamba gave him the most important goal. However, due to multiple factors of technology, luck and weapons, the sniper failed to complete the task and led to the death of his three comrades in arms.


    If you were shot by M2 heavy machine gun, as long as you didn''t hit your arms and legs, don''t consider the problem of injury. Just collect the body.


    Everything can happen on the battlefield. No one can guarantee that his shot will hit the target, so no one will scold the sniper, but it''s very uncomfortable to see his colleague killed by the target he should be responsible for, so Gao Yang solved M2''s shooter for the sniper, The Coleman sniper is very grateful to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang pointed the muzzle of the gun at the gap left between the sandbags. As long as someone dared to appear there and tried to operate the M2 heavy machine gun, he would shoot immediately, and his enemy didn''t let him wait. Just a few seconds later, another man appeared behind the machine gun, just when the man tried to pull away the body occupying the shooting position of the machine gun, A bullet shot through his head.


    The gap between sandbags is very small. Gao Yang can only shoot people''s heads behind the gap, but his m1a ultra-high accuracy reflects the value at this time. Gao Yang is sure that as long as he aims accurately, the gun in his hand can accurately send bullets to the place where they should go.


    Except for the position of the M2 heavy machine gun, the other fire points are suppressed. No one can shoot out. Dozens of guns fire at the same time. The fire blockade is not so easy to break through. Even if someone changes the shooting position, he can shoot one or two shots at most, which will immediately lead to a hail of bullets, especially groliov, He can always press back the enemy''s counterattack at the first time.


    Now the focus is on the firepower point that Gao Yang is responsible for, because it is hidden behind the fortification and can block the overwhelming majority of firepower suppression. Now only Gao Yang can pose enough threat to the M2.


    The third and fourth people who tried to operate M2 were killed at the first time of their appearance. Gao Yang super perfectly completed his responsibility. In the fire of silencing the M2 heavy machine gun completely, the people of Coleman company smoothly approached the building.


    After reaching the door of the building, the fire point in the building almost completely lost its function. At this time, Gao Yang finally had leisure to take a look at the progress of those people in Coleman company. He had done his best. The rest was that the people of Coleman company met the defenders in the building.


    The top soldiers of Coleman company threw at least a dozen grenades at the gate on the first floor, and then seven or eight people immediately flashed into the building. After a short and fierce exchange of fire, all the remaining people entered the building.


    Gao Yang could not see the situation in the building. He put his attention back to the position of the M2 heavy machine gun, but no one appeared again. After waiting for about 15 minutes, Gao Yang''s walkie talkie with the same frequency rang.


    "After the building is cleared, you can come in."


    After Green Mamba finished, after a while, his voice rang again in the walkie talkie.


    "Thank you, RAM."


    Green Mamba must keep in touch with the sniper he left. Seeing that the sniper was still talking to the walkie talkie and looked at his sniper with a grateful expression, Gao Yang first nodded to the sniper, and then said to the walkie talkie, "you''re welcome, you should."


    Gao Yang and the four of them entered the building with the sandstorm. Coleman company has made fire points in the building. Now it''s their turn to occupy the building and prepare to cover the attack of the sandstorm mercenary regiment.

 Chapter 83

    How important is a good sniper? This question is difficult to answer, but there is no doubt that good snipers have the ability to change the battlefield situation, and there are too many battle cases to prove this, so any force will provide all the convenience for their best snipers.


    Now Gao Yang is treated by top snipers. After seeing Green Mamba again, Green Mamba didn''t thank Gao Yang for solving the M2 heavy machine gun in time just now. He stared at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "you are an expert. We are very lucky to get your help."


    Gao Yang knew he couldn''t be modest with these foreigners, so he just smiled and said, "you''re welcome. We''re in the same trench now. We should do everything."


    Green Mamba nodded and said, "you can choose the booty first. These people have some very good things. If you like anything, it belongs to you. In addition, you can choose the shooting position first."


    After hearing Green Mamba''s words, Gao Yang was moved in his heart. He hurriedly said, "do the defenders of the building have a shotgun? I lack a shotgun. I''ve been looking for one."


    Green Mamba shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, there''s nothing you want, but you can see if there''s anything else you need."


    When Coleman stormed the building, one died and one was injured, but they killed eight people. The bodies of the defenders remained in place, but the things that can be searched have been piled together. Of course, some valuable things, such as watches, rings and cash, have been taken away by Coleman, but all weapons and equipment are still there.


    Gao Yang followed behind the Green Mamba. In front of the stacked booty, more than a dozen guns were stacked together. There were all kinds of guns. It was not that Gao Yang thought all were AK. In addition to four or five AK, there were three French FAMAS assault rifles and two Austrian Aug, The light machine gun is a 7.62mm M60 general machine gun and a 5.56mm M249 made in the United States.


    In addition to AK, the guns Gao Yang saw came from at least three countries, while the two machine guns produced by the United States are NATO standard equipment.


    Gao Yang frowned and looked at the guns. He felt something bad. Although he knew that western countries led by the United States supported the opposition, he didn''t expect so many weapons that shouldn''t have appeared in Libya in misrata.


    While he was frowning and thinking, Cui Bo said happily, "brother Yang, do you think I''ll take a FAMAS or an Aug? I''m lucky in the second Olympic Games. All these guns are good. What can I do if I want them?"


    Gaoyang ignores the cheerful Cui Bo, but looks at groliov. He finds that groliov''s face is also ugly.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said to Green Mamba in a deep voice: "it seems that our opponents are not only local people. Did you find anything in the building?"


    Green Mamba nodded and said, "I found a European man. His things show that he comes from Italy. I don''t know whether he is a mercenary or not, but now we can be sure that NATO''s participation is deeper than we thought. Just look at their weapons."


    Gao Yang also nodded and said, "yes, I found it, and I think these people are stronger than the opposition I know. It seems that they have made a lot of progress."


    Groliov didn''t say anything. He picked up an AK47, pulled out the magazine, looked at it, and said with a gloomy face: "it''s made in the Czech Republic. Both guns and bullets. It seems that I don''t have to worry about not having good bullets, but we have to fight some powerful opponents."


    Green Mamba smiled bitterly and said: "It''s easy to talk to people who understand. Although I know that the opposition also has mercenaries and that NATO has secretly sent a lot of people, I think these people are very few, and we just need to exchange fire with the fool of the opposition, but now it seems that I think it''s simple. Guys, I''m going to negotiate the price increase with the people in hamis. If they refuse to increase the price, we will Withdraw from the battle immediately. If they are willing to increase the price, we will insist again. What about you? Are you interested in asking for a price increase with us? "


    Gao Yang looked at groliov. He had to listen to groliov''s opinion on this kind of thing, and groliov obviously agreed with lvmamba''s proposal.


    Groliov nodded to Gao Yang and said, "as mercenaries, we have to recognize the situation. Now our enemy is stronger than we thought, so it''s normal for us to ask for a price increase. If Gaddafi refuses to increase the price, we''ll quit the fight and go to the opposition."


    Green Mamba smiled and said, "yes, we have to spend our lives to make money. When our enemies change, our prices have to rise."


    Gao Yang still doesn''t adapt to the mercenaries'' views, but think about it carefully. They are fighting for money and have any loyalty to Gaddafi. As long as they don''t turn against Gaddafi, they have professional ethics to stab Gaddafi. Moreover, seeing that groliov and lvmamba have no obstacles to changing the camp, Gao Yang also nodded and said: "Well, let''s talk together, but will hamis''s people agree if we just quit the battle?"


    Green Mamba smiled: "Of course, we accept daily Commission, which means that our employment relationship only lasts for one day. We understand this truth, and they also understand that if they dare to force us to fight for Gaddafi, man, anyway, I don''t mind fighting for the opposition for free. We are just mercenaries, not the national defense force. Why should we tie ourselves to a place doomed to sink Well, I''ll talk to the head of the sandstorm. It''s best for our three mercenaries to put forward the price increase together. You can pick anything now. I''ll be back when I go. "


    After Green Mamba hurried away to look for the sandstorm, he smiled bitterly and said to groliov, "did I say too much? It exposed that most of us are new people."


    Groliov stood up and said, "whether it is a new mercenary has nothing to do with his combat effectiveness. There is nothing to worry about. In addition, lvmamba is right. We can''t tie ourselves to a ship destined to sink. It seems that the United States must kill Gaddafi. We should make enough money while we are now, and then leave quickly when the situation is bad."


    Looking at Gao Yang and groliov talking endlessly, Cui Bo finally couldn''t help it. He held an Aug in one hand and a FAMAS assault rifle in the other hand. In a low voice, "brother Yang, you say I want that in the end. I really don''t know which one to take. Why don''t I bring one like me? Anyway, bullets are common."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "save it. You''re not afraid of being tired."


    "I''m not afraid. It''s just a little cumbersome. I don''t feel the weight at all."


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say, well, you''d better take Aug, and the evaluation is better than FAMAS."

 Chapter 84

    Although it was still early, the Coleman company and the sandstorm mercenary regiment did not launch another attack. After reaching an agreement to wait for a good price before fighting, Gao Yang''s temporary team stayed in the building and refused to go out at any step.


    With the rumbling explosion, Gao Yang almost didn''t fight again in the whole afternoon, but some people occasionally fired a few shots to shoot the enemies who suddenly appeared in the street. However, after killing two opposition people, no one appeared in their range.


    Finally, after the afternoon, groliov volunteered to receive the money with the people of the other two mercenary regiments. By the way, groliov talked to the money giver about the price increase. Among them, only groliov was familiar with the profession of mercenary.


    Although the fighting in the streets controlled by Gao Yang is not fierce, there are also many snipers on the opposition side. It takes a lot of risk to get money through the safe area of the street, but the money must be taken. Therefore, after groliov left the building with seven other mercenaries, Gao Yang and the three of them were always worried, For fear that something might happen to groliov.


    While waiting for groliov to return, Gao Yang found the difference between them and others, that is, the old mercenaries. Except that the three of them looked nervous, the people of the other two mercenaries didn''t seem to worry about their companions. Except for a few people with tasks in Coleman company, dozens of others were in the hall on the first floor, He took out a few pairs of playing cards and began to gamble. He yelled and cheered. People can''t see that they are on the battlefield, and they can''t see that they have just lost four comrades in arms today.


    Fortunately, groliov didn''t let Gao Yang wait for them, but about half an hour later, groliov came back with two other mercenary regiments and brought back a lot of cash.


    Seeing that his partner came back with money, there was a burst of cheers in the hall on the first floor, and groliov was also full of joy. As soon as he entered the building, he ran straight to Gao Yang, picked up a bag in his hand, laughed and said, "today''s money is back, so I''ll bring back a good news."


    It was very happy to see groliov back, and when he heard that there was good news, Gao Yang smiled and said, "what good news? The price has increased?"


    Groliov stuffed the bag into Gao Yang''s hand and laughed, "you know, we are the team that is going the best today. Now the rules have changed. There are 100000 dollars in the bag. We are going to develop, brother!"


    Gao Yang opened the bag. There were ten bundles of banknotes in it. Gao Yang couldn''t help but wonder, "why is it 100000 dollars? What other rules have changed?"


    "Because of your performance, Gelman and the sandstorm people are talking for us, so the guy in charge of paying us directly mentioned the money to us for 10000 a day. Of course, it''s the money of our whole team. Ha ha, and it''s no longer paid every day. Not only the price has increased, but also the money has been prepaid ten days in advance, so we now have 100000 dollars, brother. It''s great."


    Of course, it''s nice to earn more money. Gao Yangxing rushed out the money and said, "it''s great. We can pay back the money owed to the rabbit by the way. Come on, brothers."


    After telling Cui Bo and Li JinFang about the situation in Chinese, to Gao Yang''s surprise, Li JinFang and Cui Bo were not excited about making more money. Li JinFang just nodded, said that he knew, and then said nothing. Cui Bo was more exaggerated. He didn''t even lift his head, just fiddled with the AUG in his hand and said a word.


    "Brother Yang, anyway, I have a lot of money now. Please keep the money for me and ask Morgan''s son to help me get the best gun. I want a big sniper, the best big sniper, but I''ll do it later."


    Gao Yang was completely speechless and could only skim his lips and say, "come on, who has the money? I don''t care about it. We''ll get a Swiss bank account and save all the money like in the movie. We''ll find a way to send it home and let me take it. What''s the matter?"


    When Gao Yang took out the money and was about to divide it, groliov pressed his hand and said in a deep voice, "how are you going to divide it?"


    Gao Yang said strangely, "of course it''s divided equally. Is there anything else to say?"


    Groliov shook his head and said: "No, we can''t divide it equally. We are now the mercenary regiment. For replacing the mercenary regiment with the company, the four of us are the founders of the company and hold the original shares. Then you are the head, that is, the chairman. You have to account for 30% of the shares, 20% of the shares of the three of us, and the remaining 10% will be allocated to the public funds of the company. What will our equipment and activity funds be in the future Well, from this 10% of the total funds, if we recruit new people in the future, the four of us will pay the Commission according to the shares. This is the rule of almost all mercenaries. It''s very fair, isn''t it? "


    Gao Yang thinks that there are only four people who can share equally how much money they earn. There is nothing to say, but after listening to groliov, he also feels quite right. The only inappropriate thing is that he accounts for 10% more shares than others, which makes Gao Yang somewhat unacceptable.


    "Well, what you said is really reasonable, but you can be the leader. Don''t refuse first. Listen to my ideas and then express your opinions. You see, you are the most experienced. We don''t know what to do without you, so I think you are the most suitable leader, groliov."


    Groliov shook his head again and again and said, "according to your statement, it''s meaningless. Gao, this time we should take 30000 from you, then 20000 from each of us, and the rest 10000 will be kept by you. It''s that simple."


    Seeing Gao Yang and groliov arguing, Li JinFang looked a little ugly and said in a deep voice, "brother Yang, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you?"


    Knowing that Li JinFang had misunderstood, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "old maozi has to let me take more. How can this work?"


    Li JinFang smiled embarrassed and said, "well, it seems that I''m still a villain. I thought Lao maozi asked you for more money. I said, Lao maozi doesn''t look like such a person. Hey, don''t say anything. I have to learn English quickly."


    After repeating groliov''s words, he said with a bitter smile: "old Mao Zi''s words are right, but I don''t think it''s appropriate to take more."


    Without saying anything, Li JinFang took the money in Gao Yang''s hand, first took two stacks to groliov and two stacks to himself and Cui Bo, then stuffed the rest of the money into Gao Yang''s arms and said: "Boss, collect your own money and the public money. Don''t be whiny. My brothers are people who look at money? They saved our three lives at you. It''s not too much for you to take half. Come on, we''ll follow this rule in the future."


    Of course, Gao Yang''s head couldn''t refuse. After he collected the money, he suddenly remembered one thing and said, "groliov, Coleman and sandstorm have the same money as us?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "no, the prices of Coleman and sandstorm are the same as before, but they have more bonuses. The commander puts forward the goal, and then who completes and who takes the bonus. Because we can''t complete the attack alone, we can''t have the same bonus as them."


    While Gao Yang was talking to groliov, Green Mamba, who had finished sending the money, walked past. After greeting Gao Yang, Green Mamba said in a deep voice, "I have a message. Do you want to hear?"


    Gao Yang looked at Green Mamba''s face. It didn''t seem very good-looking. Then he said, "tell me what news."


    Green Mamba whispered, "I have my own news channel. My friend told me that NATO planes began bombing this afternoon."


    I haven''t heard of the explosion in the afternoon. Gao Yang was a little strange about Green Mamba telling everyone what he knew. He said, "didn''t NATO start bombing long ago? What''s the problem?"


    Green Mamba shook his head and said: "No, it''s different. This afternoon, NATO directly bombed the tanks and artillery of the 32nd brigade, just outside misrata, very close to us. Man, France and Britain sent planes. They directly began to bomb specific small targets. Now the news says that everything here is not a secret. You can call abroad to ask. The current situation is the 32nd brigade The losses are heavy. We may not get the artillery support of the 32nd brigade, but the opposition will get air support. "


    What Green Mamba said was really bad news. Gao Yang and groliov''s faces were ugly at once. The joy of just getting a commission was also diluted by the bad news of Green Mamba.


    "What''s your plan? Do you want to withdraw from the fighting now? We just paid a commission for ten days in advance. After throwing away today''s money, we still have nine days to work for Gaddafi."


    Green Mamba shook his head and said: "No, I don''t mean that. The news says that NATO will not send ground troops. Although they have sent people, it will not be a large-scale force after all, and the bombing scale will not be too large. Therefore, this is still a low-intensity war. It''s not time for us to give up making money. I just think we are friends now, so we should sue Tell you the news so that you don''t know the situation and put yourself in danger. Remember, when we decide to leave, it must be the time to give up. "


    Gao Yang happily accepted the news and goodwill sent by Green Mamba. It must be a good thing to have more friends. After expressing his gratitude to Green Mamba, Gao Yang timely expressed his willingness to provide Coleman with all necessary help.


    Just as the conversation between the two sides was about to end in a pleasant atmosphere, a violent explosion interrupted a peaceful atmosphere. After four violent explosions in succession, Gao Yang felt a slight vibration under his feet. The dust was flying in the hall on the first floor where he was located, and then a person from Coleman company shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "Rocket! Watch your cover!"

 Chapter 85

    Although the sudden rocket attack caused a brief panic, after the brief panic, Coleman''s people quickly fed back the situation after the attack. No one was injured or killed in the attack. A total of four rockets hit the building, but only one of them entered the building and exploded in an empty room.


    After learning that there were no casualties, Green Mamba breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, someone shouted: "we found the location of the attackers, three pickup trucks. They are shifting positions. No, they are coming towards us. They want to improve the accuracy. They can''t let them too close. Prepare to fight back!"


    After hearing their cry, Gao Yang quickly ran to the shooting position on the fourth floor. Here is a window with good vision, but the position of the window is not particularly attractive.


    Just as Gao Yang was in place, he saw three pickup trucks coming, and then stopped at a distance of about one kilometer from him. Then the three pickup trucks began to reverse and aim the rear of the car at his building.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what those pickup trucks were going to do, but after he raised his telescope and took a look, he couldn''t help but say in surprise, "Falk, what the fuck is going on?"


    Gao Yang thought that only three pickup trucks were coming, but the facts proved that he thought too simply. The pickup truck was a pickup truck, but it was not an ordinary pickup truck. In the rear compartment of one pickup truck, there was a rocket launch nest, while in the compartments of the other two pickup trucks, there were heavy machine guns.


    While Gao Yang was still amazed at the opposition''s creative use of the pickup truck and the rocket nest, he saw several lights flashing on the rocket pickup truck.


    "Hidden!"


    After shouting loudly, he immediately withdrew under the window, then climbed aside with his hands and feet, but before he could take action, there was a deafening explosion in his ears.


    There were five consecutive explosions, but fortunately, Gao Yang was just startled. The rocket did not directly shoot into their room. Although the explosion was very scary, it was not very dangerous.


    Then came the bullets from the Rockets. The heavy machine guns on the two machine gun pickups opened fire, but Gao Yang didn''t know where the shooter was aiming. At least there was no bullet in his room.


    Groliov asked to pass the high telescope, knelt on one knee and exposed his head a little to observe. After only one look, groliov immediately retracted his head.


    "FAK, FAK, the 57 mm rocket launch nest used on the meter 24 was installed on the pickup by them, 32 companies. They also have a double mounted anti-aircraft machine gun, 14.5 mm zpu-2, killing machine. The 12.7 mm machine gun doesn''t see what model it is, but damn it, their firepower is so fierce."


    Groliov seemed very angry. The firepower of the opposition exceeded his expectations. However, in less than a month, the rebels who would only commit suicide had heavy weapons and used them properly.


    After reporting what weapons were loaded on the three pickup trucks, groliov shouted: "be careful, they must cover the infantry charge. We have to be careful, but their rocket nest has no sight and can''t hit. As long as we''re not too unlucky, we''ll be fine."


    Gao Yang hid behind the wall, summoned up the courage to take a look at the outside, then immediately retracted and said sadly, "you''re right. At least fifty of them rushed over, and two more pickup trucks came."


    When he heard that two more pickup trucks came, groliov immediately observed again with a telescope. This time he observed for a long time, but when he retracted again, he just smiled bitterly: "Fark, this is trouble. They have two rocket launchers. This time it''s not a small role of 57mm. It''s 107mm high. It''s your Chinese type 63 107mm rocket. It''s a mercenary nightmare."


    Li JinFang also took the telescope and looked at it. Then he said seriously: "although rockets can''t attack difficulties, our house is not a fortification. I''ve used 63 rockets. I doubt whether this wall can resist 107 mm rockets."


    Gao Yang shook the gun in his handshake, gasped for breath and said loudly, "I''ll try and see if I can solve the rocket."


    Groliov shouted, "no, they are out of range. My estimated distance is one kilometer. Our weapon range is not so far. I''ll find a way to move the M2 here. Only that can pose a threat to them."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, my gun can hit basketball at a distance of 1000 yards. I believe I can hit them."


    While talking, the opposition''s 107 mm rockets opened fire. Although the accuracy is still not high, their goal seems to be just to hit the building.


    The power of 107 rocket and 57 mm rocket is different. The two violent explosions brought strong vibration. Gao Yang, who suffered targeted bombing for the first time, was flustered involuntarily.


    The distance chosen by the opposition is too thief. Their weapons can exert complete power at a distance of one kilometer, while Coleman and sandstorm mercenary regiment with only light weapons have no means to counterattack. Even the maximum range of RPG rocket launcher is only 700 meters, and once it reaches a distance of 700 meters, it will destroy itself and pose no threat to the enemy at a distance of one kilometer.


    As for the m1a in Gao Yang''s hand, although the theoretical range has reached one kilometer, few people use the sniper rifle developed by M14 rifle to shoot targets more than 800 meters. In fact, there are few sniper cases more than 600 meters. Most of the time, M14 derived rifles are used as precision shooting rifles rather than special sniper rifles.


    We can''t let the opposition attack wantonly. Gao Yang thinks it''s necessary for him to try to fight back. Although his gun is also derived from M14 and is still a civilian version, Gao Yang believes Bob''s words that the accuracy of the gun in his hand has reached the peak of semi-automatic rifle.


    Gao Yang adjusted the distance of the sight to one kilometer, then unloaded the magazine full of ordinary ammunition and replaced it with a 20 round magazine marked in red. In the magazine marked in red, it was filled with manually loaded heavy bullets.


    Just as Gao Yang sat preparing for shooting, Green Mamba''s call came from the walkie talkie.


    "Ram, we may not be able to stand it. Come down and join us. We''re ready to withdraw when the opportunity is bad!"


    "Wait a minute. I''ll try if I can solve the shooter of rocket launcher. Wait for me for a minute!"


    Gao Yang is very grateful that Green Mamba still cares about them at this time. He knows that he can''t carry the notice. After shouting at the walkie talkie, Gao Yang picks up his rifle, takes a deep breath, and puts the gun on the shooting table made of a table.


    Gao Yang''s shooting position is behind the window. The muzzle of the gun will not extend out of the window, but is supported by a table with two sandbags on it, which makes Gao Yang very comfortable when taking the gun.


    After making all shooting preparations, Gao Yang held his breath and carefully aimed at a man standing on the 120 rocket truck. Now there are too many shooting targets for Gao Yang, so he first aimed at the person closest to the rocket.


    Gao Yang held his breath. Groliov, Cui Bo and Li JinFang also held their breath. They were waiting for Gao Yang to create a miracle. They shot with a 7.62mm semi-automatic rifle at a distance of one kilometer. It would be a miracle if they could hit the target.


    The distance of 1000 yards is 914.4 meters in the metric system. Gao Yang thinks that if he can shoot a basketball at a distance of 1000 yards, he will be able to hit a man at a distance of one kilometer.


    With confidence in the rifle in his hand, Gao Yang pulled the trigger with his heart in mind.


    Gao Yang''s rifle is M14 civilian m1a, while military M14 and civilian m1a are different. The difference is that military M14 has higher bore pressure, the bullet shell used is slightly thicker, and the bullet fired is higher than that mainly used by m1a. 308 Winchester bullet has higher initial velocity and greater kinetic energy, so the performance of m1a is actually worse than that of M14.


    However, Gao Yang''s gun is definitely not an ordinary m1a. The reason why it is called m1a is just that Bob, who bought the gun, and Alan Mosen studio, who made the gun, are trying to drill some loopholes in American law. Gao Yang''s m1a should be called super m1a, which is almost better than the top sniper rifle based on M14 adopted by the American army, The price of $74000 is not just for bluffing.


    The bullet fired by Gao Yang is a heavy bullet. The muzzle velocity is about 900 meters per second, but this velocity decreases gradually. When it reaches a distance of one kilometer, the flight speed of the bullet only attenuates to more than 300 meters per second, and it takes almost two seconds for the bullet to fly to a distance of one thousand meters.


    During the two seconds of the bullet''s flight, it is impossible for the bullet to hit the enemy as long as the enemy moves a little.


    After firing, Gao Yang, who finished firing, quickly thought over the data of his shot in his mind in about two seconds before the bullet flew to the target.


    Although he knew that his shot was very difficult, Gao Yang had the belief that he would win, although he didn''t know where his confidence came from.


    "Hit! Hit, hit! Right in the chest, confirm to kill, confirm to kill, I''m in the second Olympic Games, brother Yang, you''re so awesome!"


    Cui Bo, who insisted on being an observer, roared excitedly. Groliov hit the wall with his fist and looked ecstatic, while Li JinFang stared at Gao Yang in amazement, just like Gao Yang''s eyes when he put down eight strong men with his bare hands, although he always claimed that he was not a special force, But at least Li JinFang, a member of the quasi special forces, knows how difficult it is to raise the gun.


    "Shut up!"


    Li JinFang and groliov are fine, but Cui Bo, who is shouting, interferes with Gao Yang. After roaring at Cui Bo, Gao Yang can concentrate on aiming at a new target.


    Gao Yang wants to put down a few more bullets before his opponent doesn''t know where the bullets come from. This time, he chooses the shooter who operates the double mounted anti-aircraft machine gun, not only because the threat of the anti-aircraft machine gun is great, but also because the position of the machine gun shooter remains motionless. Gao Yang is confident to hit him.

 Chapter 86

    When someone completes something that most people can''t do, it can be called a miracle, and Gao Yang has completed a miraculous feat in front of many people.


    At a distance of one kilometer, Gao Yang fired 20 shots with a 7.62 mm semi-automatic rifle, killing 10 people, with a hit rate of exactly 50%.


    The 50% hit rate doesn''t sound very high, but when a bullet flies for two seconds to hit the target, even if the target moves slowly, it can walk out of two or three meters in two seconds. When the opposition found that someone sniper shot at them, they began to move constantly, so Gao Yang experienced several failed shots.


    However, whether it is to operate a rocket or machine gun, it is necessary to stay in place. Gao Yang''s practice is to shoot people who dare to stay in one place for more than two seconds. Therefore, although Gao Yang can avoid bullets by moving a little after shooting, Gao Yang still shot and killed ten people after changing his shooting strategy.


    Whether it''s operating a machine gun or a rocket, you have to stay nearby. Gao Yang first ensured that no one dared to operate the two vehicle mounted machine guns, because only the machine gun has enough range and power to threaten him. Although the rocket is much more powerful, it can''t accurately attack him.


    After shooting and killing ten people, the opposition finally collapsed. Several pickup trucks started one after another, and then drove away. Gao Yang thought that those pickup trucks would stop after driving hundreds of meters to continue shooting. If several pickup trucks stopped after driving a distance, even if they only drove 200 meters, Gao Yang could no longer attack them, But he overestimated the opposition''s fighting will. Several pickup trucks didn''t stop at all. They drove away and disappeared.


    Without the support of anti-aircraft machine guns and rockets, the opposition gathered at least 200 people to launch an offensive, which immediately collapsed. With Coleman and the sandstorm shooting off, they fled in several groups.


    An attack under the cover of rockets and anti-aircraft machine guns was fought back by Gao Yang alone.


    After the rebels left more than a dozen bodies, there was a burst of cheers in the building, and Gao Yang only felt collapsed and sat on the ground.


    Cui Bo, who had been struggling to keep himself from shouting, finally couldn''t help it. He patted Gao Yang on his shoulder and shouted, "God, it''s so God, brother Yang, you''re God, you know? I don''t care. You find Bob and let him get me your gun. It''s necessary!"


    Gao yangbai looked like Cui Bo and said, "dead rabbit, don''t shoot so hard. Do you want a good gun? Yes, if you''re free, shoot tens of thousands of bullets to practice your shooting skills."


    Groliov sighed, "Gao, you said you''re not a sniper. You said you''re best at shotguns."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. He simply lay on the ground and said, "yes, I''m just a guest sniper. There''s no way. You don''t understand the world of genius. Who are we? If you want to fight far, you can fight far, and if you want to fight close, you can fight close."


    Cui Bo glanced disdainfully and said, "ah, bah, you blow when you say you''re fat. You haven''t hit a target more than 600 meters! This time, you''re covered. No, you can''t say it''s covered, but your aim is good, your bullet is good, your gun is good, how can you hit it when you aim accurately? Alas, I can do it if I have your gun."


    Gao Yang was too lazy to talk nonsense with Cui Bo. He sat up directly, replaced the empty magazine, put on a magazine with a heavy warhead in his hand, and said to the rabbit, "don''t talk nonsense. Find a target and try it yourself. Let''s talk to you first. Three bullets. I can load bullets by hand."


    Cui Bo excitedly took Gao Yang''s gun and first caressed it for a long time before raising it. Groliov and Li JinFang immediately went to grab the only telescope. They wanted to be Cui Bo''s observer. However, groliov''s attempt to grab something from Li JinFang was obviously tragic, and the telescope finally fell into Li JinFang''s hands.


    Cui Bo looked at it with his sight and said loudly, "toad, look at the position where brother Yang just hit. There''s a green substation there. See? It''s about the same size as a person? Look, I''m going to start."


    After that, Cui Bo aimed for a long time before finally firing a shot, but after the gunshot rang for a long time, Li JinFang wondered, "where did you hit? Why didn''t I see the impact point?"


    Cui Bo''s face was a little hung up and said, "nonsense, even if I didn''t hit the substation box, I must not be far away. You observer can''t change people, change people, let old Mao go."


    Li JinFang gave the telescope to groliov with disdain. After groliov looked at the target point with the telescope, Cui Bo aimed for a long time and fired another shot. After the sound of the gun, groliov immediately gave the location of the impact point.


    "The bullet fell to the left, about ten meters. I just saw the dust on the wall, otherwise I couldn''t see the impact point."


    Cui Bo said angrily, "I''m not familiar with the gun. Look at this gun. I''ll win."


    Gao Yang, the interpreter, laughed and said, "when I say rabbit, the error is ten meters. Do you want to fight again? Ha ha"


    Cui Bo ignored and raised his head. He aimed for about three minutes, and then fired a shot. After the shooting, groliov didn''t say a word for a long time. After a long time, he sighed and said: "Well, rabbit, in fact, I don''t want to hit you, but I still have to tell you that the impact point is to the right, about 15 meters away. One more thing I have to tell you, I didn''t pay attention to the target point. I looked at the walls on both sides. Fortunately, you didn''t disappoint me, but you hit the wall."


    Cui Bo let out his breath, looked up and sighed: "it doesn''t make sense. How can it be so far? I''ve calculated the wind speed, humidity and drop. It doesn''t make sense to miss."


    Gao Yang took the gun in Cui Bo''s hand, patted Cui Bo on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Boy, you can''t shoot accurately because your gun is unstable. How can you hit people? It''s almost the same to hit the wall. It''s not harmful for you to practice shooting. You think you can shoot accurately if you know how to fight? It''s easy to know but difficult to do. What do you mean, you don''t know? You haven''t touched the real gun before. You hit 2000 bullets with a rotten gun. You think you can practice it? Bah , it''s better not to practice. Come on, don''t be sad. Go back and play more. Brother is responsible for getting you a good gun. It''s the top. "


    The dejected Cui Bo suddenly came to the spirit and waved his fist: "practice now, practice now, there are still a lot of bullets, and they can be supplemented when they are exhausted. Wait, I have to abolish my gun when this war comes down, and I will never stop until the rifling is polished."


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo often satirize each other, but most of the time, the winner is Gao Yang, and this time is no exception.


    The nervous mood was relaxed by Cui Bo''s episode. Several people began to attack each other happily and boast about themselves. When friends chatted together, it seemed that there was only this tone.


    While Gao Yang was chatting and farting with them, Coleman and the sandstorm ran up and expressed their admiration for Gao Yang''s shooting. It was getting late at this time. According to their experience, there was no battle at night. Anyway, there was nothing to do. There were more than a dozen people chatting and farting. They talked about their experiences and concerns , time passed quickly, the sunset finally fell completely, and it was completely dark.


    The pleasant chat lasted about two hours. The smiling Green Mamba looked at his watch, clapped his hands and said: "Well, there will be a battle tomorrow. It''s time to let the rams rest. When the rams rest, we can also get light. Ha ha, don''t consider the problem of night duty. We''ll arrange it. All you have to do is take advantage of the silence and have a good sleep."


    After thanking the Green Mamba, Gao Yang found a room away from the street window. Gao Yang took out the moisture-proof pads they carried, paved them, and then went into their own fleece sleeping bags.


    In order to be light and save space, Gao Yang brought all his sleeping bags, and the temperature in misrata at night was not very low. Although the sleeping bags were thinner and wore clothes, he didn''t feel cold. After a tired day, especially Gao Yang, who was highly nervous, soon fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long he slept. Gao Yang suddenly woke up from his sleep.


    There was no sound in the room except Cui Bo''s grinding teeth. It didn''t look like something happened. Gao Yang knew that there were sandstorms and people from Coleman company guarding the building. It should be fine, so Gao Yang wanted to continue to sleep, but somehow, Gao Yang couldn''t sleep all the time. He always felt that something was going to happen.


    Gao Yang sat up again, touched out a small flashlight and planned to go out to have a look, but before he took action, he heard Li JinFang whisper: "brother Yang, is that you?"


    Gao Yang was startled by Li JinFang''s voice and said, "my second Olympic Games is frightening. How can you wake up?"


    "Well, I always feel uneasy when I just wake up."


    Listening to Li JinFang, Gao Yang''s uneasy feeling is even stronger.


    "Go and have a look. I don''t feel secure. I can''t sleep anyway. Go and have a look."


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang climbed out of their sleeping bag and took their backpacks. When they got out of the room, Gao Yang and Li JinFang took out their weapons, while Gao Yang replaced the infrared night vision sight with a new battery and installed it on the gun.


    When he changed the sight, Gao Yang was still blaming himself for his carelessness. He should change the sight as soon as it was dark, instead of waiting until now.

 Chapter 87

    Gao Yang and Li JinFang walked to the window facing the street. Gao Yang opened the night vision sight and glanced at the uncontrollable street. Although they didn''t see any heat source activities, Gao Yang still had a strong sense of insecurity in his heart.


    Gao Yang carefully searched the observable range with his sight. This time, he didn''t let go of either the street or the building. Then Gao Yang quickly found that several red figures appeared in his sight on the roof of a building about 500 meters away from him.


    Five people gathered on the roof. Although he didn''t know what they were going to do, Gao Yang didn''t think that several people appeared on the roof in the middle of the night because they were idle and bored.


    Gao Yang handed the gun to Li JinFang, and then said suspiciously, "come and have a look. These people don''t know what to do. I always have to be sneaky, but it should be all right if they are so far away?"


    After Li JinFang found several figures Gao Yang said with a night vision instrument, he whispered: "Well, I can''t see what to do, but why do I think their movements are so familiar? They are sneaky and sneaky. One person squats there and four people are on guard. That''s what''s going on. Well, it''s very similar to when I do reconnaissance camera or laser guidance in the army."


    After Li JinFang finished at will, he and Gao Yang were stunned, then they stared at Gao Yang and said a word in one voice.


    "Laser guided bomb!"


    After that, Gao Yang''s voice trembled and said, "it''s ruined. These people aren''t really laser guiding? Give me the gun. I remember that the gun has a function to observe the wavelength of light invisible to the human eye. Let me see."


    Gao Yang found the switch on the gun, but after turning on an additional function switch, Gao Yang looked again, but there was no new discovery. It was still just the five red figures on the roof.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "fortunately, I didn''t find anything unusual. It should be all right. I''ll stare at them for a while to see what they want to do... Wait a minute! What''s this? I do it! Laser!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help shouting. His relaxed heart seemed to be gripped by a hand, because he saw from the sight that a thin light shone straight at him from a man on the roof.


    Gao Yang looked along the light. Yes, the landing point of the laser beam was not far from him. In other words, Gao Yang''s building was guided by the laser. If there was no accident, they would soon meet at least one laser guided bomb.


    "Laser guided bomb! Run!"


    Gao Yang''s first reaction was to run, but Li JinFang immediately shouted, "you can''t run. It''s too late. Find a way to kill the guidance man and the laser transmitter. I''ll call someone."


    Li JinFang immediately turned around and ran. He shouted hoarsely as he ran: "laser guided bombs, fight back, fight back and kill them!"


    Coleman''s people were in charge of the guard work at night. Li JinFang just shouted a few times, and someone immediately shouted in English, "who''s shouting? What''s the matter?"


    After hearing this, Li JinFang immediately changed Chinese into English and shouted, "Bob, laserguided comb, fight back."


    Li JinFang also learned English when he was in the army. Although his dialogue was much worse, it was OK to jump words and shout out the military terms he knew. After Li JinFang shouted, the whole building quickly became a mess.


    I don''t know who fired the first shot in the dark. Then almost everyone crowded in front of the window and shot wildly. Although none of them knew where the enemy was, they instinctively chose a direction and began to shoot blindly.


    Seeing someone shooting, Gao Yang also fired a shot after scolding, but his night vision has not been calibrated after it is installed. It is not a big problem at close range, but now his shooting failed to hit the target.


    Gao Yang is going crazy. He pulls the trigger again and again, but the person who operates the laser transmitter doesn''t move. The laser beam still shines on the building. In fact, Gao Yang is more afraid of what to do when the laser transmitter is released. Although Gao Yang doesn''t know how to operate the laser transmitter, he doesn''t think it should be operated continuously.


    What Gao Yang knows is that the time from the launch of laser guidance from the laser transmitter to the arrival of the bomb is only four or five minutes, only tens of seconds or even a few seconds, depending on the distance from the aircraft to drop the bomb and the type of laser guided bomb.


    Now almost 30 seconds have passed. If the direction of the laser beam cannot be changed in time, his life can be calculated in seconds.


    When Gao Yang was burning with anxiety, groliov ran over with a machine gun. Li JinFang took his AK47 and began to shoot at the position he remembered. Cui Bo also took an Aug and fired wildly in the direction of Li JinFang. There was only one night vision instrument. Now they can only fight for luck.


    Groliov didn''t have time to say anything. He put a machine gun on the window and started shooting. Then he shouted, "guide the trajectory!"


    Gao Yang woke up like a dream and shouted, "M2 has tracer bullets. Let''s go there!"


    Gao Yang could only speak as concisely as possible, but groliov still understood. As soon as he put the machine gun in his hand, he turned and ran downstairs.


    The M2 heavy machine gun that caused great trouble to Gao Yang was on the third floor. After occupying the building, the people of Coleman company moved m2 to the other side of the building, and Gao Yang remembered that there were tracer bullets on M2''s bullet chain.


    Gao Yang and groliov spent less than ten seconds running from the fourth floor to the third floor. When he ran to the machine gun position of M2 on the third floor, the M2 had started shooting under the control of Coleman company.


    Groliov ran to the machine gun, pulled the shooter in operation and shouted, "get out of the way, let me come."


    After tearing away the machine gun shooter, groliov immediately started shooting with m2, and Gao Yang immediately put the sight across groliov''s eyes and shouted, "see?"


    Groliov didn''t look at the machine gun at all, but adjusted the trajectory by using the raised sight. The bullet chain of the M2 machine gun he was shooting was configured with three ordinary bullets sandwiched with a tracer bullet, which can clearly show the trajectory at night.


    Groliov just shot a long shot and found the trajectory. When he shot the second time, the 12.7 mm bullet poured accurately towards the person who operated the laser transmitter on the roof.


    The tracer bullets fired by groliov gave clear ballistic instructions. No one needed to command. Suddenly, all the muzzle of the building adjusted with groliov''s trajectory. Hundreds of various guns fired at the same time, and bullets spilled in the past. Although most bullets had lost their power and accuracy when they reached 500 meters, But we can only rely on it at this time.


    The people of Coleman company were also worried at this time. Everyone knew that as long as the laser guided bomb fell, no one in the building would want to run away. They could save ammunition there. They had four RPG rockets. At this time, no one could care that they could not launch rockets in the house. After the person carrying the Rockets found a larger room, He immediately fired the rockets at the place indicated by groliov.


    Four rockets were fired one after another, but only one hit the distant roof. At this time, the M2 machine gun operated by groliov also stopped firing.


    "Change bullets!"


    Groliov never let go of the finger that held the trigger, and he soon knocked out 110 rounds of bullet chains.


    Groliov shot out two bullet chains in a row. When the people next to him hurriedly changed into a new bullet chain, groliov suddenly shouted: "the laser beam position deviated. Keep shooting, keep shooting, don''t give them a chance to adjust!"


    Only groliov can see the situation on the roof. Others can only follow groliov''s trajectory and shoot desperately. No one knows whether they have killed the people on the roof. Most importantly, no one knows whether they have killed the deadly laser pointing to themselves.


    Hearing groliov''s cry, everyone was relieved to know that the deadly laser beam had deviated, but now was not the time to really relax. Before the bomb fell, as long as the laser beam shone again, it would still be killed.


    The bullet chain was changed quickly. Groliov didn''t need to adjust the trajectory at all. When he stopped shooting, he also firmly held the machine gun and didn''t move at all. Now he just needs to shoot again.


    When groliov''s machine gun roared again, only a few seconds later, a dazzling white light flashed, followed by a deafening explosion. After about two seconds, it was another extremely strong explosion.


    The laser guided bomb finally fell.


    Compared with the power of two laser guided bombs, the rockets that made people tremble during the day are simply firecrackers played by children.


    The place where the laser guided bomb fell was also a building, and it was six or seven hundred meters away from the building where Gao Yang and his men were. On the right side of the same street, it was larger than the building where Gao Yang and his men were hiding. It was originally the main target of the sandstorm mercenary regiment tomorrow, but now, I don''t know which country dropped the guided bomb, which helped the sandstorm mercenary regiment a lot.


    After the two explosions, the shooting in the building suddenly stopped, and everyone was stunned by the images. If Gao Yang didn''t find someone using laser positioning in time, no one in the building could survive.


    Groliov finally stopped shooting and said in a daze: "I shot the person who positioned him. He was knocked down, but the laser beam didn''t change its position, but I don''t know why later. I think a bullet hit the laser transmitter and the laser shone on the building behind them, but they were still alive. He wanted to reposition. Fortunately, he was killed and all the people on the roof should be dead. I''m not sure. I think we I have to send someone to see. It''s too dangerous. I''m afraid. I just saw my daughter and my wife. I don''t want to die. It''s terrible. How could they think of using laser guided bombs? I almost couldn''t get home, guys. I think we have to leave this building. "


    Groliov mumbled incoherently and said a lot of things, but no one laughed at him. Everyone was immersed in the joy of dying and living, but also in extreme panic and fear. Everyone was thinking, what if the guided bomb fell on their heads this time? What if someone else is going to attack them with guided bombs?


    A mercenary muttered to himself, "we are just mercenaries. Laser guided bombs are only used between countries. We are just mercenaries. Why use this against us? As for? Just to blow up our building? As for?"


    Green Mamba went behind groliov, reached out and patted groliov and Gao Yang on the shoulder. He said in a panic: "thank you. You saved everyone. Now we have to disperse. We can''t stay in this building anymore."

 Chapter 88

    If Gao Yang could describe his first day in misrata in one sentence, it would be too exciting.


    On the first day, the opposition threatened Gao Yang, especially the laser guided bomb that almost fell on his head, which made Gao Yang quit on the first day. It''s good to make money, but it''s really good to spend the money.


    However, the strength of the opposition seemed to have been exhausted on the first day. In the next days, Gaoyang never encountered such a compact and deadly attack as the first day. The resistance of the opposition was only firm in the first days, and the most intense fighting only occurred in the periphery of the city.


    In just two days, the government forces controlled the whole misrata, and the opposition resistance quickly became weak after only two days. Although there was NATO air support, the opposition seemed to lose the courage to compete with the government forces for misrata.


    From the difficulty of entering misrata to the situation that eased quickly after entering misrata, Gao Yang naturally chose to stay and easily earn a lot of dollars. Of course, no one wants to leave, but the good days haven''t lasted too long.


    Gao Yang fully deserved the money they earned on the first day. In the next nine days, they almost did nothing, but the situation changed on the eleventh day. It seems that the opposition knew that they would receive a commission on that day, so they cooperated to launch an attack. The competition between government forces and opposition parties in misrata began again on the eleventh day, And directly into the white hot.


    However, although the battle was fierce at the beginning, there was no exaggeration, and it has been maintained at a relatively low intensity.


    The government forces have changed from the initial attack to the later defense. Now, almost a month after they entered misrata, the situation has become a stalemate.


    The whole misrata has been in chaos. The areas controlled by the government forces and the opposition have you and me. They have completely become a pot of porridge. Although everyone claims to control misrata, in fact, no one has real control,


    At the beginning, Gao Yang was excited about the war and even looked forward to it. But after a month of suffering, Gao Yang was completely tired of the war, endless fighting and endless fighting. He watched people he knew die in front of him. Now Gao Yang just wants to leave misrata and Libya as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang has become a little silent and depressed, as has Li JinFang. As for groliov, he has long been used to this kind of life under the fire of war, and he has been silent since he entered misrata. Only Cui Bo, what he was like at the beginning and what he is still like now, Gao Yang has lamented more than once, If only he could be as heartless as TREB.


    Gao Yang''s four men, as a sniper team, have never been engaged in a critical battle with the highest casualty rate, so up to now, all of them are still running around, but the sandstorm mercenary regiment has already quit the battle because their casualty rate is too high.


    The combat mode and weapons of the sandstorm mercenary regiment have determined that their casualty rate will not be too low. Since the competition for misrata again, eleven people died in the sandstorm mercenary regiment on the first combat day, eight died and four were seriously injured the next day. Few mercenaries can bear the casualty rate, so the sandstorm mercenary regiment directly withdrew from the battle.


    Nine people have died in Coleman company since the beginning, but there are not fewer people in Coleman company, but more, because Coleman company later sent 40 people to join the team led by Green Mamba.


    Gaoyang and Coleman have been working together because they are familiar with each other, and Coleman will provide them with maximum protection and convenience, but people of Coleman are willing to do so, because the return they get far exceeds their pay.


    Now Satan''s mercenary regiment is famous, and Gao Yang is also famous as a ram. Everyone knows that the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment is a great sniper.


    Groliov, the big dog, is also famous. Of course, he was a little famous, but now the name of the machine gun artist of Satan''s mercenary regiment makes countless mercenary regiments in misrata jealous.


    As for the nickname of Li JinFang''s toad, of course, he is also famous. His story of putting it alone in almost the whole machete mercenary regiment has spread. Everyone knows that Satan mercenary regiment has a super toad for close combat. Of course, foreigners have no culture. They call Li JinFang not toad but frog.


    However, Li JinFang is only famous for fighting, and his real strength has not been brought into play. The Satan mercenary regiment now takes high publicity as the core and almost never fights close to people, so that Li JinFang has no chance to show. You know, Li JinFang is a firepower raider, but since there is no assault, he naturally has no chance to show.


    Only Cui Bo is sad. He is nominally a full-time sniper of Satan''s mercenary regiment, but Cui Bo''s full-time sniper has been robbed of all the glory by Gao Yang''s part-time sniper. Now Cui Bo''s biggest role is to act as a carrier of the shotgun mercenary regiment.


    Yes, although treble''s nickname is rabbit, he is actually used as a mule. As long as his shooting hasn''t been practiced, he may have to be used as an animal.


    After a month of running in, now everyone''s advantages and disadvantages are very clear.


    Gao Yang is now the irreplaceable core of Satan''s mercenary regiment. He covers almost the full range of infantry. His shooting range ranges from ultra close range in front of him to the limit range of light weapons of one kilometer. Gao Yang can play almost perfectly.


    The reason why it will become the core is that firstly, the effective killing provided by Gaoyang from 400 meters to 1 kilometer is irreplaceable by others. Cui Bo is not stable enough, so at present, only Gaoyang can provide effective long-range firepower.


    In fact, groliov can also provide full range firepower from front to 800 meters. If he changes his machine gun, groliov''s range will be improved again, but the greatest role of the machine gunner is not to kill, but to provide firepower support or suppress the enemy.


    Now is not the time for World War I. no one will be foolish enough to rush through the rain of bullets. Therefore, the machine gunner may have fired tens of thousands of bullets, but not as many people as the sniper who fired ten bullets. Even so, if other mercenary groups dig people, groliov and Gao Yang are absolutely equal. Machine gunners and snipers have their own advantages, It''s hard to say who is more popular.


    Although groliov does not take killing as the main goal, groliov''s role is irreplaceable. With groliov, Gao Yang has a completely relaxed shooting opportunity, and groliov''s strength can be seen in the new nickname given to him by Coleman company.


    Machine gun artist, this is what Coleman people call groliov. They all think groliov has used machine guns in the realm of artists.


    As for Li JinFang, it goes without saying that the other three members of the Satan mercenary regiment are not his opponents, and Li JinFang''s best shooting range is between 30 and 200 meters. In this distance range, Gao Yang is slightly worse than Li JinFang, and from 200 to 300 meters, Gao Yang can almost draw with Li JinFang.


    Of course, at a distance of more than 300 meters, the whole mercenary regiment is the stage to raise one person. It doesn''t mean that no one can beat the dead at this distance, but no one can almost ensure that they will be killed like Gao Yang.


    As for the ultra close distance from the front to 30 meters, groliov and Cui bo have to stand aside. It still depends on Gao Yang Li JinFang.


    If Gao Yang and Li JinFang both use pistols, the strength of the two people is almost the same, and no one is more powerful. However, if Gao Yang uses shotguns, he is absolutely the first. Even Li JinFang, as a firepower raider, can''t do it, no matter what gun Li JinFang uses.


    As for Cui Bo, the current situation is somewhat embarrassing. He can''t practice his shooting. The main reason is that after the battle enters the white hot state, the logistics supply has been greatly affected. Cui Bo doesn''t dare to waste valuable bullets. Naturally, he can''t practice his shooting, but Cui Bo definitely has the potential to become a top sniper.


    Not to mention that Cui Bo has mastered all the paper knowledge of a sniper, his psychological quality alone can definitely be said to be super first-class. If it is not limited to national conditions and Cui Bo has never shot a real gun, Cui Bo may really be a top sniper.


    The current situation is that as long as Cui Bo is given time to practice shooting well and improve the most basic things, the prospect of Cui Bo as a sniper is really bright.


    After the first night''s bomb scare, Gao Yang and his colleagues no longer dare to spend the night in the building with obvious targets. Even during the day, they will stay in the building unless necessary. Otherwise, they must be as far away from those landmark buildings.


    Now Gaoyang''s neighborhood is still under the control of government forces, or Coleman company, but a large adjacent area is the territory controlled by the opposition.


    Now Gao Yang hid in a low, dark little house and dozed off in a chair with only three legs. Whenever he was about to fall asleep, he would be awakened by the rocking chair, and then repeat it again after he sat down.


    Li JinFang sat cross legged on the dirty ground, bored to withdraw the bullets from the magazine one by one, and then counted them into the magazine. Since the supplies that should be sent yesterday didn''t arrive, Li JinFang began to do so. He was tired of counting 140 bullets, but Li JinFang still enjoyed it.


    Groliov leaned his gun against the door and kept an eye on the situation outside the door. Only groliov was familiar with their current life and would not have emotional fluctuations, sudden anger or desperate vent. Therefore, it was most appropriate for groliov to serve as a sentry.


    Cui Bo lay on a thing that could be called a bed board and slept. The stench in the cabin seemed to have no effect on him. Although it was 9 a.m., Cui Bo always had the ability to say that he could sleep.


    While a group of people were bored waiting for today''s combat mission, Cui Bo suddenly sat up and said vaguely, "great, I want to squat in the pit. Who of you will go with me?"


    Li JinFang said angrily, "just pull you in the house. The day before yesterday, a man in Coleman was knocked out of his arm when he went out to shit. He almost lost his life. There are so many snipers. Why do you have to go out? It''s not worth sending his life out to shit."

 Chapter 89

    Although it''s disgusting to say, personal physiological problems are a big problem that everyone in misrata has to face.


    Snipers from the government forces and the opposition are all over the city. There are definitely not a few people who were killed because they went out to release them. Therefore, most people, including Gao Yang, solve problems in the house. Although it is disgusting, it is better than killing them.


    After doing a lot of disgusting things, he gets used to it and doesn''t feel so disgusted. Especially when TREB does something disgusting and dirty, he doesn''t have the slightest psychological pressure. He has more than one experience of peeing in his pants when the battle is fierce. Of course, he''s not scared, but he doesn''t have time to get rid of it. But somehow, TREB changed his character this time, We have to take risks and go out.


    Cui Bo quickly gave the answer. He said with a sad face: "I''m angry about eating compressed dry food these days. I haven''t pulled it for several days. I want to solve it in the house. No one can stay in the house. There''s also a large size. I have to pay attention to my state of mind. I''m afraid it will affect my mood in the house. If I can''t pull it out, it will be destroyed."


    After listening to Cui Bo''s explanation, Gao Yang is very worried. He is the same as Cui Bo''s problems. He thinks that they are located in a large bungalow, and there are no tall buildings nearby that can provide a good view for the sniper. It should be no big deal to go out and solve the problem, so Gao Yang also wants to try whether he can solve the problem successfully without facing people.


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "come on, let''s go behind the house."


    After leaving the house with Cui Bo, Gao Yang quickly trotted to the back of the house. There was originally a small courtyard behind the small house where they were hiding, but the wall of the courtyard had been opened a gap and connected with the nearby house. However, two people from Coleman company occupied the adjacent house, and the next four or five houses were also occupied by Coleman company, So there is no big problem in safety.


    When they came to the yard, Gao Yang and Cui Bo occupied a not very dirty corner and squatted down. When they were trying hard, Gao Yang listened to what seemed to be happening in the next room.


    Gunfire and explosions in misrata never stopped. Gao Yang heard several katakata sounds from the next door, but he didn''t care. But when he was trying to solve the pain caused by intestinal stem, a figure suddenly appeared from the gap in the wall.


    A man in camouflage clothes, helmet and camouflage on his face, holding a Beretta m92 with a muffler in his hand, crept out of the gap in the wall.


    Gao Yang''s pants faded to the knee. When he squatted, his pistol was within reach. When he was surprised to find that a person who never belonged to Coleman company suddenly appeared, Gao Yang copied out his pistol and subconsciously had to stand up.


    The man with m92 was obviously shocked when he saw a man suddenly emerge from a pile of garbage naked, but he didn''t delay to aim his gun at Gao Yang immediately.


    Gao Yang shot when he stood up. He almost shot at the same time as the sudden enemy. Gao Yang only felt a pain in his chest and saw a small hole in the enemy''s clothes.


    Gao Yang felt as if he had been hit with a hammer on his chest, but he didn''t fall back, but fell forward and fell to the ground. The man who shot at Gao Yang stumbled and fired a shot at Gao Yang again.


    Gao Yang shot almost at the same time as his opponent, but he already knew that the enemy also had bulletproof vests, so after he fell to the ground, he tilted his head and fired a shot, which hit the enemy''s right arm, but Gao Yang was hit by a sledgehammer on the upper right side of his back,


    Although he was shot in the back again, Gao Yang hit the enemy''s right arm, making his enemy lose the ability to shoot again. Just when his enemy roared and tried to change the pistol from his right hand to his left hand, Gao Yang fired the third shot, which directly hit the throat knot on his enemy''s neck, and then the man immediately collapsed to the ground.


    After solving the enemy in front of him, Gao Yang heard the sound of gunfire. He turned around and saw Cui Bo sitting on the ground, shooting with a pistol. Just at the gap of the wall, a man and a half lying on the ground was also shooting at Cui Bo. It was obvious that when Gao Yang was firing, Cui Bo had a fire with the second incoming enemy.


    Looking from Gao Yang, it happened to be the side of the man half lying on the ground. The target was very big. Gao Yang immediately fired a shot and shot the man in the face. However, the man who shot at Cui Bo was very fierce. Although almost all the right face was shot away, he kept shooting. Only after suffering heavy damage, the bullets shot by the man flew into the sky.


    Gao Yang quickly fired another shot and knocked down the man''s temple before killing him.


    Then the third man jumped out of the gap, but this time I don''t know Cui Bo''s character has burst, but his shooting method is really good. As soon as the unlucky man with an assault rifle jumped out, before he could shoot, Cui Bo shot him directly at the cervical spine in the back half of his neck, just one shot, and beat the guy with an assault rifle down.


    There should have been a fourth and a fifth man who suddenly jumped out to shoot, but at the critical moment, groliov and Li JinFang finally rushed over. Just as soon as they appeared, groliov swept towards the gap in the wall with a machine gun. From a high angle, he could not see the situation on the other side of the gap, But he could hear at least four or five assault rifles over there.


    After Li JinFang fired a few shots towards the position of the gap, he took down the grenade hanging on his chest and threw it away. His right hand danced again and again. Almost for a moment, Li JinFang threw out all the four grenades hanging on his chest.


    As if he had made an appointment, when Li JinFang threw the grenade across the wall, the yard next door also began to throw the grenade here. After the grenades met in the air, they fell to where they were going.


    The first grenade fell directly in front of Li JinFang. Before the grenade landed, Li JinFang kicked it. The speed was broken, but it was extremely soft. After the flying grenade was relieved, the grenade using the impact fuse didn''t explode, and Li JinFang kicked it back.


    When seeing Gao Yang with grenades flying, he rolled back the first time before the grenades landed. Groliov and Li JinFang turned around and ran away. They were very close to the house and could hide behind the house as soon as they dodged. Behind Gao Yang was a low garbage pile. After Gao Yang turned over from the garbage pile, he could also get some cover from the garbage pile. As for Cui Bo, He was squatting under the wall. At this time, he was the farthest from the grenade. After lying on his back, he wouldn''t be hurt.


    Even the number of grenades thrown by the two sides seems to be an agreement. There are four on one side, and no one will suffer a loss. However, Li JinFang cheated and kicked back one, so the number is five to three, and Li JinFang won.


    After the grenade falling in the yard exploded three times in a row, Li JinFang flashed out from behind the house and continued to shoot at the gap, while groliov flashed out and fell down on the spot to continue shooting.


    Li JinFang took his AK47 and walked forward quickly while shooting. He approached the gap and shot at the other side of the wall. Gao Yang counted how many bullets he had fired for him. When Li JinFang was about to run out of bullets in the magazine, Gao Yang couldn''t help worrying.


    Gunfire didn''t decrease much in the yard next door, so Gao Yang was very sure that once Li JinFang''s bullets were exhausted, the other party would take the opportunity to rush over. Although groliov''s machine gun suppressed it, it gave the other party an opportunity to take advantage of it. Under this very close shooting, the shooting field of the machine gun was affected.


    Gao Yang once told Li JinFang to wrap the two magazines together with tape to make a quick change magazine, but Li JinFang always said he didn''t need it. At this time, Gao Yang regretted that he didn''t insist on letting Li JinFang do so. Now, they are finally going to suffer.


    Gao Yang counted Li JinFang''s bullets. When he was about to run out, he saw Li JinFang take down a magazine in his left hand, but his right hand didn''t stop shooting. Just when Li JinFang''s bullets were about to run out, he took the magazine in his left hand and pulled it in front of the magazine loaded on the gun. When the empty magazine fell down, he loaded the new magazine.


    When Li JinFang changed the magazine in an instant, he stopped shooting with a bad smile on his face. Just after waiting for a moment, he suddenly shot again at the position of the gap.


    Gao Yang knew that the enemy next door must have been fooled. When they thought Li JinFang had run out of bullets and needed to change his magazine, in fact, Li JinFang''s magazine had been changed. If they didn''t stop shooting, they would change the magazine directly. This skill was used to kill people. Who met who was unlucky.


    Groliov and Li JinFang suppressed the scene, but none of them could withdraw, because Gao Yang and Cui Bo had not withdrawn, so they could only continue to suppress it.


    Fortunately, the people of Coleman company heard the gunfire and quickly responded. Seven or eight people came out from behind the house where they were hiding, and the gunfire also sounded from behind the yard next door.


    After some people shouted in French next door, they immediately withdrew backward. Li JinFang and groliov pursued the past, but the gunfire soon thinned out. The people surrounded by Coleman company made way and were rushed out by those who spoke French.


    The assault rifle uses FAMAS, and the pistol is Beretta m92 with silencer. He speaks French. Needless to say, it must be a French army. Although he doesn''t know whether it is a famous French foreign corps, Gao Yang knows that these people are by no means ordinary people. He has met such a powerful opponent for the first time in misrata.


    The people of Coleman company continued to chase down, but groliov and Li JinFang immediately came back after a little chase. They looked at one lying on the ground and the other lying on the ground. Li JinFang''s voice was crying and shouted, "brother Yang, rabbit, what''s the matter, squeak!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand, bared his teeth and said, "I was shot twice in the Olympic Games. It hurts me. Fortunately, my brother is wearing bulletproof vests, ha ha."


    Cui Bo cried, "I''ve been shot three times. I didn''t see blood. I''m depressed because I''ve been hit in the chest. This shit makes me sit in shit. The second Olympics!"

 Chapter 90

    Gao Yang''s bulletproof vest could have blocked the 9mm palabellum bullet fired at close range. Especially after the pistol was equipped with a silencer, the initial speed and power of the bullet were much smaller. Therefore, Gao Yang and Cui Bo not only had no worries about their lives, but also suffered a lot less pain. Of course, the pain was inevitable, It''s also normal to get bruised at the location of the shot or break a rib or something.


    Hearing that Cui Bo said he had been shot three times but didn''t see blood, Gao Yang was relieved immediately. However, after hearing Cui Bo''s intersection of grief and anger, almost crying and shouting the last sentence, Gao Yang immediately couldn''t help laughing.


    As soon as he laughed, Gao Yang knew what pain was, and his heart stuck to his back, so the laughter immediately turned into a scream of ouch.


    Cui Bo stood up with groliov''s help. As soon as he stood up, Cui Bo shouted, "come on, give me a pot of water. I have to wash first."


    When he saw treble stand up, groliov looked strange, turned his head around and covered his nose with one hand.


    When Li JinFang went to help Gao Yang, Gao Yang trembled. As soon as he saw the things on the back of the man he killed, he couldn''t even feel the pain. He just pointed to the body and said, "come on, bring me the gun, shotgun, and finally let me wait."


    Li JinFang was urged by Gao Yang. He shook his head reluctantly. After letting go of Gao Yang, he pointed to the lower side of Gao Yang and said, "if there''s nothing else, put up his pants first."


    Gao Yang was shocked and hurried to pick up his pants that had fallen at his ankles, while Li JinFang turned to pick up the gun from the man killed by Gao Yang.


    The man killed by Gao Yang lay on his side and his m92 fell to the ground, but a shotgun behind Gao Yang''s back made Gao Yang''s eyes shine. However, when Gao Yang was happy, he was glad that the man killed by him fortunately used a pistol with a silencer instead of a large shotgun behind his back.


    Li JinFang carefully searched the three bodies in the yard. He got three m92 pistols with silencers, a FAMAS automatic rifle, an MP5 submachine gun and, of course, Gao Yang''s hottest shotgun.


    Looking at what Li JinFang found, Cui Bo, who had been indignant, stopped swearing and shouted, "Hey, hey, give me MP5, give it to me, and I''ll use MP5 as a secondary weapon in the future."


    Li JinFang came to Cui Bo with a pile of scattered things. After seeing Cui Bo, he frowned and said, "it stinks. Can you put on your pants first?"


    Cui Bo looked eager and said, "put on a fart, put on your pants and get a crotch. Wash it for me. Give me the MP5 quickly, and then help me get some water. I still have a lot in my kettle. Come on."


    Li JinFang handed the MP5 to Cui Bo. Cui Bo stretched out his hand to pick it up, but when he stretched out his hand, it involved the pain. Ouch, he grinned and began to play with the MP5. Holding his nose in one hand and holding Cui Bo''s groliov in the other hand, he was so angry that he didn''t care about Cui Bo. He hurried to one side and took two breaths.


    After Li JinFang handed Gao Yang the shotgun and bullet belt, he took off the holster on his thigh and threw it aside with the pistol inside, saying: "It''s just time to change the pistol. The pistol with silencer is too rare. It''s just that I don''t have many bullets in my rifle. I''ll make do with it. First, there are still a lot of bullets in this gun. By the way, I haven''t picked up several grenades. They are offensive and have little power. I don''t have room to load them."


    Anyway, it was seized. Gao Yang didn''t care what Li JinFang wanted to leave. His whole mind was on the shotgun he just got.


    His shotgun is a good thing. It says Benelli m4super90 made in Italy. It is the largest user of this gun in the U.S. Army. The military named it M1014.


    Semi automatic shooting mode, pistol grip, picardini guide rail above the gun body, retractable butt, maximum loading capacity of 7 + 1 rounds, bullets of different power levels can be filled and combined arbitrarily, and 12 deer bullets of 2.75 inch and 3 inch can be used. It is a classic tactical shotgun and a very popular civilian shotgun.


    Gao Yang was overjoyed to get a Benelli M4. What made him even happier was that a bullet belt that could hold 25 rounds was still full. In addition to deer bullets, the bullet belt also had three broken door opening bullets, which were used to bombard the door lock and open the door. It was very easy to use.


    Although I don''t know how much the regular military version M4 seized from the soldiers is worth, Gao Yang knows that a civilian version of the M4 will sell for $15, and now the price has increased. It''s not allowed to use the telescopic butt.


    Gao Yang is looking at his shotgun. Li JinFang is busy tying pistol holsters to one''s left and one''s right thighs. He decides to take both pistols with him, while groliov goes to pick up his precious machine gun, leaving Cui Bo standing there naked with a sly smile on his face, fiddling with the MP5 in his hands, regardless of the stench.


    When they were immersed in their own joy, the Green Mamba who got the news hurried to the yard. As soon as he entered the yard, he said in a hurry, "what''s the problem? Falk! Rabbit, what are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    "Ah, what''s the matter? My second Olympics, toad, you bring me water!"


    Cui Bo''s face turned red. He wanted to stretch his hand-held pants, but he didn''t dare. Helpless, he had to move forward for two steps and squat down again. Li JinFang remembered that Cui Bo was still hanging on one side. He patted his forehead and hurried to get water to save poor Cui Bo.


    Green Mamba also took more than a dozen people. At this time, everyone couldn''t help laughing and stood there watching Cui Bo laughing. Gao Yang just couldn''t help but secretly rejoice at the tragedy of Cui Bo. Fortunately, he didn''t pull it out just now, so he didn''t fall into the same dilemma as Cui Bo. It''s really a blessing in misfortune.


    Cui Bo was furious but helpless. If he wanted to lift his pants, he could only wear shit pants. Cui Bo finally resisted the impulse to lift his pants and shouted in unskilled English: "what are men looking at? I haven''t seen it. I don''t want to see how your people are!"


    Green Mamba''s face changed and hurriedly led the people away, and Li JinFang finally brought the water that Cui Bo urgently needed. Then the three turned their faces to one side, listened to Cui Bo''s curse and the sound of water, and tried not to make themselves laugh.


    Gao Yang held back his smile. He was lucky and bitter. He shrugged his shoulders, which made his chest and back hurt badly.


    Finally, Cui Bo picked up his pants, sighed and said with a bitter smile, "all right, turn around. Alas, he lost his face and got three shots, but it''s worth getting an MP5."


    Gao Yang tried to expand his chest. He found that his chest and back hurt badly when he lifted his arm, but if he just walked, it had little effect. He smiled and said, "well, since it''s all right, we can''t stay here. We have to move quickly."


    Several people even returned to the cabin as quickly as possible and tidy up their equipment left in the cabin. Just when they had just cleaned up, Green Mamba hurried back.


    Green Mamba''s face was extremely ugly. As soon as he saw Gao Yang, he said in a hurry: "our people were attacked. The French did it. They were very powerful and killed six of us silently. My people saw that at least four of them rushed out with two bodies."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with lingering fear: "They are really powerful. If the rabbit and I don''t wear bulletproof vests, we will die. If the grenades they throw are not offensive but defensive, we will be seriously injured if we don''t die. It seems that the combat style of these people should be special forces, but I don''t understand why they launch such attacks in broad daylight, and even if we can get them in this situation What about the territory we occupy now? The French have no reason to do so. "


    Green Mamba said angrily: "I just received a notice that those damn government forces have given up misrata. Everyone is retreating. The TV station is even broadcasting their retreat, but we are still waiting for a new task. There is no damn new task at all. We are now in a prominent position, so we were attacked! Damn it, no one told us to go all out The line retreated, we were abandoned, no, we were betrayed! "


    Gao Yang was shocked and said, "really? Aren''t we very dangerous now? We must retreat quickly."


    Green Mamba nodded and said, "yes, of course we have to retreat. Our people are gathering. When they are all assembled, we start to evacuate immediately, but we have to be careful. Those French left three bodies here. I think they will come back and rob the bodies and take revenge."


    The situation is very serious. Needless to say, the next most important thing must be to evacuate. Although Gao Yang and his company can leave immediately, they did not do so. Although it takes some time to wait for the people of Coleman company to assemble, there are many people and great strength. It must be much safer to act with Coleman''s people than the four of them.


    While waiting for his men to gather, Green Mamba saw a m92 in Li JinFang''s hand, and then saw that one had been put in the holster tied to Li JinFang''s two legs. Green Mamba pointed to the gun in Li JinFang''s hand and said, "good thing, it''s rare to have a silencer. Can you give me one?"


    Li JinFang got three m92 with silencer. He kept two of them himself, but no one wanted the rest. Gao Yang loved his M1911, while Cui Bo resolutely refused to replace his P226. Although a m92 with silencer could sell for at least thousands of dollars, he is now very familiar with Green Mamba and has a good relationship. Since Green Mamba spoke, Li JinFang will not be stingy.


    Without saying anything, Li JinFang threw the pistol to Green Mamba. After putting the gun into his backpack, Green Mamba took out a knife from his backpack and threw the scabbard to Li JinFang, saying in a deep voice: "This is a green beret made by Chris Reeve. It''s a very good knife. I was going to keep it myself, but I found that you don''t seem to have a knife, so it''s yours now."

 Chapter 91

    Green Mamba''s men scattered widely. It took ten minutes from issuing the withdrawal order to the completion of the assembly. Taking this time, Gao Yang said that they were ready for battle, and Green Mamba also planned the withdrawal route in the shortest time.


    The retreat route avoided the areas controlled by the opposition as much as possible, basically in the areas controlled by the government forces, but the intelligence mastered by the Green Mamba has fallen behind. The territory originally controlled by the government forces may not be in anyone''s hands now, but this is the most suitable route that the green Mamba can come up with in the shortest time.


    There are almost 50 people left in Coleman company. Green Mamba divides his people into three parts, with ten people as the leading force, responsible for investigation and opening the way. More than thirty people are in the middle and ten people are in charge of the back of the hall, opening a distance of 100 meters from each other, so as not to be ambushed.


    Gao Yang and his company follow the large forces in the middle of Coleman company. When the front and rear teams are attacked, they will provide support together with the large forces in the middle.


    After starting his action, Gao Yang felt some pain in his back after walking a short distance. Now he is carrying about 25 kilograms. The pain and burden make his action a little difficult.


    Except Gao Yang and Cui Bo, there were no wounded in the whole team, because once a member of Coleman company was injured, he would be sent out of the battlefield immediately. As for the combat effectiveness just happened, the French who launched the sneak attack did not leave any alive.


    After their departure, Gao Yang began to be peaceful, but they encountered several sporadic shots, resulting in a minor injury to a person in Coleman company, which was not a threat. It was not until they left for 20 minutes that the leading force stopped for the first time.


    "There are people fighting ahead. Our road is blocked. Shall we follow the original route or detour?"


    After hearing the report of the leading force, Green Mamba said without hesitation: "detour and raise the white flag at the same time, which shows that we have withdrawn from the battle. If someone intercepts, we will fight. If no one intercepts actively, we will pass quickly. Now we have no obligation to provide support to anyone."


    Gao Yang stood not far from the Green Mamba. After hearing the order issued by the Green Mamba, he felt a little strange in his heart. He withdrew from the battle with a white flag. This practice is really uncomfortable. However, Gao Yang will not raise any objection to the Green Mamba''s practice. They earn money to fight. Since they can leave in a peaceful way, don''t create complications. Besides, Wearing a white flag just means a truce, not a real surrender, and there''s nothing to be ashamed of.


    After the leading forces have made protection on the only way of the evacuation route, they wait for Gao Yang''s large forces to pass quickly. Their position is a crossroads, and the crossroads are only about 600 or 700 meters away from the area under fire.


    Gao Yang, they had to turn left at the intersection to bypass the area where the fire was exchanging. Just as they turned the corner at the fastest speed, Cui Bo was busy looking at the two sides of the fire with a telescope.


    Just holding a telescope for two eyes, Cui Bo, who slowed down, suddenly stopped completely. He looked at the two sides of the exchange of fire with a telescope and didn''t move.


    Seeing that Cui Bo suddenly stopped, Gao Yang was a little anxious and said angrily, "rabbit! What are you doing? Go quickly!"


    Cui Bo put down his telescope, looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "brother Yang, how can I look at the people over there? They look familiar. It seems that they came from Somalia last time. What''s their name Ali? Why don''t you come and have a look."


    Gao Yang was also a little stunned. Although he didn''t believe that things would be so coincidental, he still came to Cui Bo and took a telescope.


    One of the belligerents occupied the roundabout at a crossroads, and all the crossroads around more than 100 meters have been occupied by the opposition, but it can''t be seen how many people there are.


    The round roundabout is surrounded by stone guardrails, and the middle seems to be a monument. When a black man occupying the roundabout stands up and shoots, Gao Yang sees a face that seems familiar, but although it feels familiar, the black faces look similar in Gao Yang''s eyes, So he was not sure whether the man saved their Ali in Benghazi.


    Ali once invited Gao Yang to take action with them, but later the three of them got off on the way and never saw them again. Gao Yang heard that Ali said he would continue to participate in Gaddafi''s mercenaries, so they are very likely to appear in misrata.


    Groliov and Li JinFang saw that Gao Yang and Cui Bo stopped. They also stopped and stood on both sides to cover. At this time, Gao Yang waved to groliov and said, "remember Ali who saved us in Benghazi? Come and have a look. There''s a man who looks like him."


    Groliov took the telescope and said, "I''m not sure if I can recognize it. Didn''t I faint soon at that time? I didn''t have a deep impression of what Ali looked like, but I''d better have a look."


    After only a few glances, groliov put down his telescope and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t see Ali you said, but I saw Suma. The doctor who examined my wound, I saw him."


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo looked at each other, sighed and said, "yes, it must be them. What should we do?"


    Cui Bo hesitated and said, "save us? After all, we have saved us. We can''t wait for death."


    Groliov shrugged his shoulders and said, "you are the leader. Listen to you, but my personal opinion is to help them."


    Li JinFang also shrugged and said, "people have saved you, so we don''t care about people. Are we still human?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, reach an agreement and save people!"


    Just as Gao Yang was talking, the Green Mamba who had gone stopped and said to Gao Yang anxiously, "Hey, what the hell are you doing? Don''t go quickly."


    Gao Yang waved to Green Mamba and said, "brother, we have to stay. The people over there are our friends. We can''t leave them alone. Go by yourself."


    Green Mamba took a look and said in a hurry, "are you crazy? There are at least a hundred people over there. What can the four of you do? I appreciate your attitude towards your friends, but you are dying."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "there''s no way. If we can''t do it, we have to try before we know. If we run away like this, it''s hard to have a conscience. Stop it. Go quickly."


    After sighing, Green Mamba shook his head and said, "ram, sorry, sorry brothers, I have to be responsible for my brothers. I''m sorry I can''t help you. Good luck. I''m really sorry."


    Gao Yang had no time to say goodbye to Green Mamba. He waved his hand and said, "I understand you, brother. You shoulder the burden of dozens of human lives. Well, go quickly."


    Green Mamba turned sadly to catch up with the team that had left, while Gao Yang waved heavily and said, "go!"


    After giving the order, Gao Yang and the four of them opened a distance of about 10 meters from each other and quickly pushed forward along one side of the road.


    The opposition who was fighting found Gao Yang and his friends approaching. Someone immediately shot at them. Li JinFang, who was in the front, punched with one blow. Gao Yang and his four friends immediately took cover nearby.


    Gao Yang was so worried that he couldn''t move forward when he was suppressed by fire. He immediately raised his gun, aimed at a man and fired a shot, but the gunshot rang, and the target he aimed at was still alive and kicking.


    Gao Yang grabbed a pinch of dust from the ground where he was hiding and threw it into the air, but he saw that the dust was immediately blown away by the wind, and the speed was very fast.


    The wind speed is very high, which is very unfavorable for long-distance shooting. Especially in cities, a large number of buildings affect the air flow, forming the air turbulence that gives snipers the biggest headache, or frankly, the changing wind, which is still a fast changing wind


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "rabbit, ranging! Wind speed!"


    Gao Yang''s shooting method is better than Cui Bo, but Cui Bo calculates more accurately and faster than him than ranging and speed measurement. There is no way. Cui Bo mainly studies this. Speed measurement and distance measurement almost become an instinctive reaction.


    Cui Bo gave the answer almost immediately and said loudly, "it''s 500 meters away. The wind speed is about 11 meters per second. It''s a strong wind!"


    After getting the wind speed, Gao Yang immediately adjusted his aim according to the wind speed. After firing another shot, a machine gun shooter suddenly fell to the ground, but he didn''t die. After rolling on the ground for two times, he immediately began to climb on the ground, and then two people dragged him away.


    Gao Yang aimed at the second target and fired another shot, but the shot missed again. Gao Yang was very sure that he had no problem aiming. The only reason why he missed was that the wind direction changed again.


    After trying to fire the third shot and still missed the target, Gao Yang said in a loud voice of hatred: "no, the wind is too chaotic, rabbit, you stay behind to take cover. Toad and big dog, let''s move forward under the cover of the three of us and fight when we get close."


    At this time, we can see the difference between Gao Yang and Cui Bo. Although both of them take accurate shooting as the main means of killing, Gao Yang prefers to follow the accurate shooter of the team, while Cui Bo prefers to be a pure sniper and prefers to complete the task alone.


    Although Cui Bo''s shooting skills are still lacking, it is not accurate. Even if the sniper is a sniper, the sniper''s main tasks include monitoring, investigation, sniping important targets, and even shouldering the task of anti equipment. Now Gao Yang is much better than Cui Bo, but Gao Yang can''t hide for a long time like Cui Bo until he completes a fatal attack.


    It''s also a helpless choice for Cui Bo to stay. Now Cui Bo has little combat power at close range, so he can only stay in the distance to provide timely and ineffective fire support.

 Chapter 92

    Groliov shot a long shot. Taking the opportunity of groliov shooting to let the enemy escape, Li JinFang jumped out, quickly ran forward for more than ten meters, and hid behind a hidden object.


    After Li JinFang advanced for some time, Gao Yang flashed out, fired eight shots in a row, and actually hit two people, causing a burst of chaos to the enemy. Groliov hurried past with a machine gun and ran more than 20 meters forward.


    Gasping for breath, Gao Yang also jumped out when groliov began to suppress it with a machine gun. However, as soon as he ran, Gao Yang felt something wrong. His back hurt badly, affecting his running speed, so Gao Yang didn''t reach his expected hiding place. He ran less than ten meters and was forced to hide behind a hidden object.


    After jumping to the ground, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "my back hurts very much and my speed will be slower."


    "I see."


    After that, Li JinFang raised his gun and fired several shots. After groliov''s machine gun rang again, he immediately jumped out and ran forward for some time. However, before he ran to a hidden spot that could provide good cover, Li JinFang stumbled, ran a few steps, and then fell to the ground, Then he crawled forward in a very standard way and moved to the back of the concealment.


    Seeing Li JinFang''s appearance, Gao Yang was surprised and said, "I''m hurt there!"


    Li JinFang reached out and touched his calf. Gao Yang clearly saw a scorched hole in Li JinFang''s leg, but Li JinFang shouted: "it''s all right. His calf was rubbed by a bullet. The wound was scorched, didn''t bleed much, and didn''t affect his action. Ha ha, good luck."


    Hearing that Li JinFang was still in the mood to laugh, and he really didn''t see blood flow from his wound, Gao Yang was relieved. Li JinFang''s luck was really good. If the bullet deviated by another two centimeters, one of his legs would be useless. In the current situation, one leg couldn''t move, even temporarily, it would be a big trouble.


    There are still about 400 meters away from the local position. As long as he can advance another 100 meters, Gao Yang is confident that he can shoot and kill the people he wants to kill at will without being affected by the strong changing wind. However, it is too difficult to rush through at this distance of 100 meters.


    He retreated and left Ali and them alone. Gao Yang couldn''t do it, but if he continued to break in forcibly, he was likely to face the danger of death, and he might not be able to save Ali and them. Gao Yang was deeply tangled in his heart. He was very unwilling to give up the rescue, But he was also extremely unwilling to take the lives of himself and his brothers in order to rescue Ali and them.


    Just as Gao Yang was facing a painful choice, a familiar voice suddenly came from his headphones.


    "Hey, guys, are you glad to hear my voice? Your friend Green Mamba is back!"


    Gao Yang turned back in surprise and joy, but saw a pickup truck parked at the intersection where they had just separated from Coleman company. A man jumped out of the car and waved to Gao Yang.


    "Your luck is really good. We met a rocket pickup truck. Ha ha, how can I not want the gift from the door? Oh, I''m wrong, guys, this is a gift sent to you by the fool of the opposition by the God of luck. Now you have eight 107 rockets. Be ready to move forward. Your artillery support is coming!"


    Gao Yang''s heart almost jumped out of his throat. At this critical and fatal moment, there was strong support from the sky, and the God of luck was really on their side.


    As soon as the Green Mamba''s voice fell, the familiar brushing sound immediately sounded. Although the type 63 107 mm rocket is not famous for its accuracy, it is only a few hundred meters away. The accuracy of the type 63 rocket is no worse than that of the target at the attack point. However, if it is bombed in a large range, the accuracy is more than enough, plus the area covered by eight rockets falling at the same time, It doesn''t need to be precise.


    The fire that kept Gao Yang and his men down instantly went off. I don''t know if Green Mamba aimed at them personally, but Gao Yang can only say that he did a good job. Most of the eight rockets landed where they should be, and the opposition front was immediately bombed.


    Before the smoke dispersed, Gao Yang immediately jumped out and rushed towards the opposition front as fast as possible with groliov and Li JinFang.


    "I have to go after my man, RAM. Remember to owe me a favor. Bye."


    Gao Yang had no time to say anything, but he firmly remembered the adult love of Green Mamba.


    The opposition''s positions were crying and howling. At least two positions around the island were covered by gunfire, and those leaning towards them were dealt a fatal blow.


    He ran out almost 100 meters in one breath. The smoke blocking his sight had almost dispersed under the strong wind, and the gunfire of the opposition sounded again, but Gao Yang didn''t need to keep close at this time.


    "Hidden."


    After shouting, Gao Yang hid behind a broken brick, and Li JinFang and groliov in front of him also found a hiding place.


    The current situation is very good, especially for Gao Yang. At a distance of 300 meters, Gao Yang can not consider that the bullet will be affected by strong wind, and Li JinFang has also entered the range. Even groliov does not need to suppress shooting, but can shoot accurately to kill the enemy like Gao Yang.


    After Gao Yang concealed himself, he immediately fired. This time, he fired all his bullets. After shooting the remaining six bullets in the magazine, the opposition also fell six people, and Li JinFang and groliov were no inferior. Groliov, in particular, began to accurately shoot the enemy who had not time to disperse with a machine gun. Before changing to a new drum, He killed no fewer people than Gao Yang.


    According to Gao Yang''s understanding of the opposition, as long as they suffered a large number of casualties, they would immediately disperse and flee. Sure enough, this time is no exception. Under the three fierce and fatal blows of Gao Yang, the opposition positions collapsed rapidly.


    When the first man turned and ran away, the rest stood up and ran away. Soon there was no one left where they could be attacked. At this time, Gao Yang shouted at the top of his voice, "Ali, retreat, run!"


    In fact, there was no need to shout loudly. When they saw that the enemy troops surrounding them fled one after another, the people trapped in the roundabout quickly ran out, and were hardly attacked.


    There were only seven people who ran out, and most of them were injured. Two of them drove a seriously wounded man to Gaoyang and ran towards them.


    They waited for about two minutes and finally joined the runners.


    It was Ali who was driven by two people and jumped on one leg. His leg was injured and his left leg was full of blood from below his knee.


    When Ali was driven to the front and back, Gao Yang and the three of them immediately stood up and covered Ali. They retreated back.


    Ali was still a little confused at the beginning. After staring at Gao Yang and groliov for a few eyes, he quickly shouted in surprise: "Hey, I remember you. It was you. I said who was so kind to save us."


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to be distracted. After nodding at Ali, he immediately turned his eyes back.


    "You saved us, and now we''re here to save you, so you''re welcome. It''s just how''s your leg, brother."


    Ali grinned and showed his white teeth. There was no pain on his face. It seemed that he was not hurt at all.


    "I was shot in the knee. Unfortunately, I can''t keep this leg, but I hope I won''t be amputated. Even if I can''t use it, it''s much better than one leg, right? But I''m lucky compared with my dead brother. Now I have a lot of money in my pocket. Even if I lose a leg, it''s enough for me to live the rest of my life."


    Gao Yang admired Ali''s optimism. After comforting Ali for a few words, he suddenly found that the doctor named Suma didn''t come with ALI. Needless to ask, Gao Yang knew that Suma must have died in the battle just now.


    After walking for a while and meeting with TREB, they followed Coleman''s retreat route, but the speed was inevitably much slower due to the addition of Ali and their wounded.


    After a few words with ALI, Gao Yang tries to contact Green Mamba with his walkie talkie. He hasn''t thanked Green Mamba for his help just now. If Green Mamba didn''t just get a rocket pickup to help them, not only Ali and them can''t be saved, maybe Gao Yang and himself have to get in.


    Gao Yang called twice and didn''t receive a reply from Green Mamba. Gao Yang knew that Green Mamba had gone far. His walkie talkie power was small, and now misrata''s electromagnetic interference was very strong. Both the government army and the opposition were consciously exerting electromagnetic interference. If it was closer, it would be better. If it was farther away, it would be difficult for the radio to ensure normal communication.


    To leave misrata, there is still a long way to go. Gao Yang cheered up and said in a deep voice: "toad, does the leg injury affect?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "it''s just a little painful. It doesn''t affect his action."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, you go ahead and open the way. Rabbit, stay behind. Don''t use M700. Use your Aug. I''m in the middle with Lao maozi. We have a big goal, but our combat power is not strong. Be careful."


    After Gao Yang finished, Ali looked at Gao Yang strangely and grinned, "are you going out of town? If so, why don''t you take off the camouflage?"


    Hearing Ali''s words, Gao Yang couldn''t help scolding himself for being so funny. He had been wearing the same camouflage clothes as the 32 brigade for a long time. He didn''t remember to take off the clothes indicating the identity of the government army. In misrata, which has been almost completely occupied by the opposition, this is not looking for a fight.

 Chapter 93

    After taking off the ugly sand yellow camouflage suit, the next road was much easier, at least there was no fierce battle.


    Gao Yang and his colleagues experienced a super thrilling beginning in misrata. After a dull and painful month, they left misrata with a thrilling end. In addition to more than 300000 US dollars in cash, they also took things seized from the battlefield and valuable experience.


    When he was out of the city, everyone''s hanging heart could be relieved. Ali, who was weak due to excessive blood loss, stopped Gao Yang, barely smiled and whispered to Gao Yang: "man, you saved our lives. Now, it''s time to follow the rules. In order to express gratitude, I have more than 20000 dollars here. I..."


    "Wait a minute, you saved me and my friends in Benghazi. How much did you charge?"


    Gao Yang interrupted Ali. Ali was a little stunned and said, "it''s different. When he was in Benghazi, it wasn''t as dangerous as here. It''s different."


    Gao Yang waved impatiently and said, "well, I think we are friends, so can we stop talking about money? Where are you going? Is there a reliable route to leave? Also, you must receive treatment immediately. Can you find a doctor? If not, I think I can find someone for you."


    Ali was stunned, smiled again and said: "Thank you, but don''t bother you any more. We can find a reliable doctor and someone can take us away. We all plan to go to Zimbabwe. We have saved enough money for us to raise money to buy a farm in Zimbabwe. When we buy a farm in Zimbabwe, we will go to Somalia to pick up our family. Just leave Somalia, we have lived a stable and happy life since then. "


    Gao Yang shook hands with ALI, patted Ali on the shoulder and said with a smile, "congratulations. Remember to call us when you buy the farm. We can go fishing and hunting there."


    Ali and his comrades in arms laughed, especially Ali smiled brightly and said loudly, "of course there''s no problem. You''ll receive the best reception. Brother, can you leave me a phone? As long as our farm starts, I''ll call you."


    After Gao Yang left a phone call to Ali with a pen, he said, "I''m a little curious. I want to ask, how much is your commission? How much do you save? Well, sorry, you don''t have to answer if it''s inconvenient."


    Ali said with a proud smile, "we caught up with a good time. It''s 800 dollars a day in misrata."


    Ali and his people took the lowest price, but for them, the price of 800 a day is very happy. Looking at the happy Ali, groliov patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you will be fine. I hope your farm can be completed earlier. Also, remember to say hello to your family for us."


    Ali''s face darkened and said: "I don''t have a family, but I can marry a wife and have a bunch of children, so I can have a family again, right? So I''ll convey your greetings to them, but it may be many years later. Well, brother, don''t waste your time, I have to find someone to take us away immediately, especially I have to find a doctor for surgery, no matter what I can do I can''t use it. I still want to keep my leg, ha ha. "


    He waved to Gao Yang. Ali let the two people drive away slowly. Looking at Ali''s back, groliov said in a deep voice after a long time: "he''s very lucky."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "please, he just lost a leg, okay?"


    Groliov sighed a long sigh and said, "he lost a leg, but he survived. As a mercenary, he can withdraw from the battlefield like this and leave a sum of money to make the rest of his life less difficult. He is really very lucky. You have to know that few mercenaries can go home alive, and fewer mercenaries can save a sum of money."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "what you said is also reasonable, but I firmly believe that we will all go home alive, and we will all save a lot of money. After all, I have no place to spend money now. Besides, we all have families, and I plan to let my parents live the best life."


    Groliov smiled and said, "if you have concerns in your heart, you won''t lose yourself. Home is our strength. If you have a home, we won''t become walking corpses who only know how to kill and spend money."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, there is hope and goal when there is a home. At least we know who we are fighting for. Well, where are we going now? I want to hear your opinions. Shall we go to Tripoli to rest for a few days and then continue to participate in the war, or go back to South Africa for a good rest?"


    Cui Bo always doesn''t care about this kind of thing, while Li JinFang listens to Gao Yang. After the two people say that Gao Yang will see to it, Gao Yang turns his eyes to groliov.


    Groliov hesitated and said, "remember my friend? He started taking drugs because of too much pressure, and then he was destroyed by drugs. He is my best brother, but he still swallowed the money I gave to my family because of drugs. I think although the current market is very good, I think we should have a good rest."


    Gao Yang also feels that after a month, he has already been exhausted physically and mentally, and their equipment should be added. Apart from others, the bulletproof vests that saved him, Cui Bo and groliov are now broken and can''t be used again. Gao Yang always feels that he doesn''t have bulletproof vests on him. He is very insecure.


    "OK, let''s go back to South Africa right away and have a good rest, and we have to make up for our shortcomings. I''m going to practice close combat. Rabbit, you can finally practice your shooting. Toad, you can take the opportunity to adapt to foreign weapons. Now you''re still a little strange to foreign weapons, and it''s not easy to use, Lao maozi, eh , you have nothing to practice. You can have fun with your wife. "


    Now Li JinFang and Cui Bo can speak English. Although they are not fluent and can''t write, they can listen to the basic dialogue almost. In order to enable them to master English as soon as possible, Gao Yang now speaks in English. Only when they don''t understand will they translate and explain, but when he speaks his name, Gao Yang habitually speaks Chinese.


    After listening to Gao Yang''s happy finish, groliov repeated the three Chinese characters of "old maozi" in a strange tone and said strangely, "do you mean me? What does old maozi mean? Is it the Chinese version of big dog?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "old maozi is old maozi. It has nothing to do with big dogs. Don''t ask, why are there so many? You Russians are old maozi. Well, brothers, let''s go!"


    After hearing the cheerful announcement of departure, Cui Bo shrugged and said, "how to start? Where to start?"


    Gao Yang naturally looked at groliov. Groliov shrugged and said, "you should have a vampire phone? It''s ulyanko. I reminded you to leave his phone. I''m sure that guy must be here."


    Gao Yang took out the satellite phone and tried to turn it on. Before he could make a call, the satellite phone automatically turned off. Misrata had long lost power. There was no place to charge his satellite phone in the past month.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s expression, groliov nodded and said: "It doesn''t matter. If you can''t get through the phone, you can try to contact him by radio. He has a powerful radio relay station that can provide wireless relay signals for free. Oh, I forgot to tell you this. In addition, ulyanko has equipment that can search signals. As long as we change the walkie talkie to his frequency, he won''t miss any business opportunities."


    Although the satellite phone has no electricity, Gaoyang''s walkie talkie has electricity. The material support provided by the Libyan government army to mercenaries includes batteries. Although the quality of batteries is very poor, Gaoyang at least has batteries available.


    Groliov adjusted the frequency of his walkie talkie and said loudly, "Hey, vampire, there''s a big business. If you can locate it with electromagnetic signals, come to us quickly."


    After groliov released the launch button of the walkie talkie, the voice of ulyanko came from his walkie talkie immediately.


    "Right away."


    Ulyanko said he would arrive right away. Although it was not really such an exaggeration to arrive right away, it took ulyanko only 15 minutes to reach Gaoyang in front of them.


    Ulyanko took four vans, two SUVs and a medium bus. The most exaggerated thing is that there was an ambulance marked with the Red Cross. A large convoy drove to Gaoyang in front of them.


    After getting off an SUV, ulyanko still looked well dressed. He opened his arms from a distance. First, he gave groliov a heavy hug, and then naturally gave Gao Yang a hug. Regardless of Gao Yang, they were dirty all over, which would dirty his famous brand suit.


    Just when ulyanko hugged Cui Bo, his nose twitched a few times involuntarily, and then his face was a little embarrassed.


    After smelling back and forth with his nose stretched out on his body for a few times, Cui Bo looked innocently at ulyanko and said in English with a slight grammatical error: "do I smell very smelly? Shouldn''t I? I''ve used two pots of water to wash my ass. I shouldn''t be able to smell it. Why don''t you smell it carefully?"


    "No, no, no smell, no smell, you misunderstood, misunderstood."


    Uliyangke smiled awkwardly and looked a little embarrassed. He took two steps tightly, took Li JinFang''s hand, shook it again and again, and said, "aha, let me guess, you must be the frog who killed eight people in the machete mercenary regiment? Wow, that''s great, Kung Fu, Chinese Kung Fu, ha! Yo! Yo! Ah!"


    After Wu liyangke hummed and barked a few times, Li JinFang held Wu liyangke''s hand and said, "my name is toad, not a frog, but a toad! Although a toad is a frog and a frog is a toad, you have to call me a toad."


    Ulyanko nodded and said: "HAMA, HAMA, not a frog. Hey, you know, you are my idol. I admire Bruce Lee and Jack Chen very much. Now I admire more people. You are all the same. Chinese Kung Fu, my God! I finally see a living kung fu master. Can you teach me two skills? I can pay! West father, please show me Take a picture! "

 Chapter 94

    Wuliyangke was still a kung fu fan. He was stared at by wuliyangke with adoring eyes, which greatly satisfied Li JinFang''s vanity. He patted wuliyangke on the shoulder, laughed and said, "no problem. I''ll teach you two hands when I''m free."


    After Wu liyangke''s wish was met, he called Li JinFang several times, then reluctantly walked up to Gao Yang, smashed his mouth and said: "I really didn''t expect that you are so powerful. Ram, you are famous, and your mercenary regiment is also very famous. It is said that three Oriental people came to misrata. A sniper named ram is super fierce, and a Kung Fu expert. I guess it''s you. God, if I knew that Xifu''s Kung Fu is so powerful, I would give you a discount."


    Gao Yang''s vanity was also satisfied and said with a smile: "it''s not too late to know now. I''m always welcome you to give us a discount."


    Wuliyangke nodded repeatedly and said, "no problem. In the future, you will get a 10% discount on everything you buy."


    Gao Yang spread his hands and said, "it''s too insincere. I remember you said last time that you''ll give us a 10% discount in the future. Why is it still a 10% discount now?"


    Wuliyangke''s face remained unchanged and said with a smile, "fold it up, fold it up, and then make a 10% discount. Well, now let''s talk about big business. What do you want?"


    Groliov immediately said, "we''re going to South Africa. We want to go through your channels and make an offer."


    Ulyanko shook his head helplessly and said, "Hey, brother, it''s just passing by. It''s not a big business. Please, I''m afraid I''ll delay your needs and bring my team. You told me you just want to go home. It''s not good, very bad."


    Groliov apologized: "sorry, I didn''t expect your business to be so big now. You brought a team, but you just came here in 15 minutes."


    Ulyanko sighed and said, "no way. It''s difficult to do business now. I have to seize the opportunity. Misrata plays very lively. Of course, I have to take the opportunity to expand my inventory. I said, don''t you have any other needs? I have everything here."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "we really need a lot of things, but now we want to go home, we won''t bring too many things, but when we come back, there will be a lot of things to buy, such as a 12.7mm top sniper rifle, night vision equipment, a full set of protective equipment and so on. Of course, the premise is that we can afford your price."


    Ulyanko immediately came to the spirit. He may not buy a lot of things reported by Gao Yang, but all of them are expensive things. For example, although there are many mercenaries on the battlefield in Libya, almost all of them are poorly equipped troops. Even if there are some well-equipped teams, people will not cram for them temporarily and have to wait until they buy things on the battlefield.


    Strictly speaking, ulyanko claims to be a secondary wholesaler, but now it is different from that in the 1980s and 1990s. There are not many places to fight in Africa. To put it bluntly, ulyanko is just a weapons retailer. Where to fight there, you can seize the opportunity to sell something. Moreover, the competition among arms dealers is also very fierce. Ulyanko really values it order.


    Gao Yang''s Satan mercenary regiment is new to the industry, but its reputation has been quickly developed. It is obvious that it needs to follow the elite line, and it must be high-end goods to buy equipment. If ulyanko wants to let go of the business of Satan mercenary regiment, he will be a fool these years.


    After snapping his fingers, ulyanko said with a smile: "I have a proposal. You should consider it carefully. I think we can cooperate for a long time. I will meet all your needs. Moreover, the charge is reasonable. As for you, as long as you clearly tell others that I am the supplier who provides you with all your equipment. Just write a few words on your clothes, and you can enjoy a 20% discount. How about it?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you mean, let''s advertise for you? Or is Satan mercenary Corps your company spokesman? Or image spokesman?"


    "Bingo, you''re right. That''s what it means. How about it?"


    Wu liyangke''s words reminded Gao Yang. Since Wu liyangke took the initiative to deliver it to the door, Gao Yang certainly couldn''t be polite. He said without hesitation: "Of course, there is no problem. We will tell everyone that you provided our equipment, that you provided all necessary, timely and low-cost services, and that we can also accept your advertising words on the clothes. There is no problem."


    Uliyangke''s face was surprised and distorted. Just as he was about to speak, Gao Yang made up a knife in time, which made uliyangke''s face collapse immediately.


    "As long as you can provide all the equipment for free."


    Ulyanko was shocked and said, "Fark, your request is too much. How is this possible? Ram, we''re talking about a transaction of hundreds of thousands of dollars. You let me free? Are you kidding?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "No, I''m not kidding. Think about it. How many years have you worked in this industry? Do you provide all the equipment of any mercenary regiment? No! Why? Because your nickname is too famous, who will do business with the guy nicknamed vampire? I mean, who will pay high prices for your things when it''s not necessary? Think about it, think about it."


    Ulyanko shook his head and said: "No, you can''t teach me how to do business. I''ve been in this business for ten years. You''re not qualified to dictate my style. In addition, all arms dealers are the same. Our goods have one price in peacetime and another price in war. This is not my unique style, so don''t think you''ve suffered a lot."


    Gao Yang also shook his head and said, "I''m not teaching you how to do business. I''m just telling you what we can bring to you. Think about it. A famous mercenary regiment uses your equipment to provide logistics and support. Moreover, they tell everyone how fair your price is and how good your reputation is. What''s this? This is the star effect."


    "Stop teasing, ram, no matter what you say, I can''t give you anything for free, really."


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "Having a good spokesperson will enable you to get more orders. Whether in wartime or peacetime, think carefully. When is it? Tunisia, Libya, Egypt, Syria, my God, the whole Middle East will be in chaos. The golden age of arms dealers is coming. Don''t you want to seize the opportunity and go ahead of others? Instead, you have to take one A spokesperson with a good image is pushed into the arms of competitors? "


    There is no doubt that uliyangke is excited. Indeed, as Gao Yang said, the golden age of arms dealers is coming or has come. Uliyangke must seize any opportunity to improve its popularity. Of course, uliyangke''s reputation is not small, but unfortunately, his reputation is not good, so a spokesman who can provide a good reputation is really important.


    Although the temptation was great, uliyangke struggled for a long time and finally shook his head and said, "no, no, it''s free. I still can''t accept it. Maybe I''ll change my mind when I see the benefits you bring me, but not now, absolutely not."


    Gao Yang sighed, picked up the satellite phone in his hand, but he covered the screen with his hand and said to groliov, "look, I said to call the American, but you have to call your friend. You see, it''s not that I don''t give him a chance. We''d better cooperate with the American."


    Ulyanko said angrily, "Damn it, which American is it? Sam eagle claw? No, they are all sons of bitches and have no reputation at all. Okay, okay! I can first provide you with everything you want at cost price. Cost price! Don''t say free. For God''s sake, cost price! The minimum I can accept!"


    Gao Yang said, "it''s just the cost price? It''s no good. I can have it for free. Why pay? Man."


    Uliyangke said gnashing his teeth: "put away your trick, ram, no arms chamber of Commerce will provide you with anything for free, no one will! Free! I am willing to provide the equipment you want at the cost price, which is definitely the best condition you can get. Quickly reach this damn agreement with me, for God''s sake!"


    Gao Yang shrugged helplessly, held out his hand and held it with the hand extended by uliyangke, and said with the grievance that you took a big advantage: "well, you win, deal, we will be your image spokesman in the future, man."


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang heavily, uliyangke said angrily, "well, now tell me what you need, when to use it and where to send it. First say that the freight should be included in the cost."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "no problem. The freight is included in the cost, but this time you have to send us to South Africa for free, including all our equipment now."


    Ulyanko said painfully, "you are the embodiment of Satan. No wonder you are called ram. Well, well, send you to South Africa for free. Damn it! Stop talking about the word free. I hate the word. Tell me what you need."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. After whispering with groliov and Cui Bo, Gao Yang handed the old bulletproof jacket he had taken off to ulyanko and said: "Here''s a sample. Four pieces of the same type of bulletproof vests. In addition, we need a 12.7mm sniper rifle with the best sight, but we haven''t figured out what we want. We can wait a little longer, or you can have a good recommendation. In addition, we want night vision, four sets, helmet type, two shimmer, two thermal imaging, and rocket launchers. Well, clothes and boots Forget it. We can buy it ourselves. "


    Uliyangke shook his head and said, "no, I''ll give everything to me. I want everything you use to be provided by me, so tell me the brand and number you want, and I''ll buy everything."


    Gao Yang sighed, "well, it''s all up to you. However, it''s too hasty. We haven''t figured out what we need. Well, we''ll call you when we decide what we want. We''ll rest for a while. You don''t have to worry."

 Chapter 95

    Gao Yang is very proud of taking advantage of the negotiation with ulyanko. Even groliov is full of praise for his negotiation results. According to groliov, it is equivalent to making money and making a lot of money if ulyanko can provide equipment at cost price.


    Arms trade should be one of the most profitable industries, and ulyanko dared to sell the $500 AK47, which is an ultra high price, to $2000. Although it was in wartime, it was also a rare black heart price among arms dealers. It can be called a profiteer among profiteers. It can let him sell everything without making money. Moreover, ulyanko has not returned the inventory and can only sell it to Gaoyang after purchasing, It''s definitely a great achievement to talk about this. It''s no less difficult than his shooting a thousand meters away.


    If uliyangke didn''t promise to provide equipment at the cost price, Gao Yang wouldn''t dare to buy things in uliyangke''s hands. For example, large caliber sniper rifles are expensive. Even if low-grade goods are sold out of the factory, they will cost tens of thousands of dollars. If you go to uliyangke, you have to add a layer of profit. If you don''t know tens of thousands of dollars to buy them, Gao Yang would rather let Bob help, If you order from the United States all the way, you can''t buy it from ulyanko.


    However, since ulyanko agreed to provide it at the cost price, Gaoyang naturally doesn''t have to work hard. If he buys all the things himself, it will take a lot of energy. It''s not possible that the goods can get into his hands. It''s not as difficult to buy guns across borders or even across continents. Don''t bother people without bothering bob or Morgan, It''s worthless to use it all the time.


    With a happy mood, Gao Yang set out on their way back to South Africa, because Libya has been banned from flying. Gao Yang arrived in Tunisia in the SUV provided by ulyanko, then took off at a civil airport, easily arrived in Johannesburg and landed at a small private civil airport.


    It''s different for professionals to provide services. Gao Yang himself can''t even get out of the border of Libya, but under the operation of ulyanko and the forces behind him, flying across the border is like playing. Although it''s the second time to enjoy the service of being sent home, Gao Yang still can''t help feeling very much. That''s what the so-called snake has snake road and rat has rat road says.


    Because there was too much time wasted on the land, it was already the evening of the next day when Gaoyang arrived in Johannesburg. When they got off the plane, Gaoyang took them in a business car, and their equipment was loaded in a large box and pulled to another car. In this case, if someone found out, They will not get into big trouble because they carry too many guns and ammunition.


    They were sent to the outside of the residential area where Natalia and Yelena''s mother and daughter lived. Gao Yang got out of the car, carried their big boxes, walked for some time, found the rented house, and looked at the lights in the house. Groliov couldn''t stand stably.


    Gao Yang rang the doorbell, and soon Natalia''s fierce voice came from the shutter.


    "Who is it? If it''s a salesman, get out of here. If you want trouble, get ready to get shot!"


    Groliov coughed and said very gently, "Natalia, it''s me. We''re back. Open the door."


    After a cry of surprise came from the entrance guard, the iron door opened immediately. Then the fat Natalia rushed out of the door of the house. After a heavy hug with groliov, she turned her head and shouted at the house, "Yelena, your father, they''re back."


    Natalia smiled very forthright and said loudly, "you''re finally back. Go in. What are you waiting for? Come on, I''ll help you with your luggage."


    And Gao Yang were not outsiders. Natalia naturally stretched out her hand and took the big box dragged by Gao Yang, and then pulled Li JinFang''s box with her other hand and walked to the house.


    Gao Yang''s suitcase is very heavy. It''s uncomfortable to carry. It''s too big to hold, so he has been dragging away. He can see Natalia holding the two suitcases under her arms one by one. The meteor walked into the house. Gao Yang couldn''t help looking at Li JinFang with scary eyes.


    Just as Gao Yang walked towards the house, ye Lianna, who heard Natalia''s greeting, also welcomed out. Since leaving Moscow, ye Lianna, who has less pressure to survive, has become more cheerful, with a heartfelt smile on her face, and looks more beautiful. Although she is wearing a home clothes, her figure should be convex and concave, She''s so hot that people can''t believe she''s only sixteen.


    Ye Lianna hugged groliov first. She was extremely gentle. After calling out her father sweetly, she immediately stood in front of Gao Yang, gave Gao Yang a heavy hug, and then said in a sweet greasy voice, "you''re finally back. I''ve been worried about you and dad."


    Gao Yang felt that his face was a little hot. He couldn''t help looking at groliov, but he saw that groliov''s face was a little embarrassed. He turned his head to one side and didn''t know what he was looking at.


    Finally, after ye Lianna let go of Gao Yang, Li JinFang straightened his chest and looked at Ye Lianna with a smile, while Cui Bo immediately put the box on the ground and looked at Ye Lianna with bright eyes, but his smile on the corner of his mouth looked unspeakably dirty and obscene, just drooling.


    Ye Lianna let Li JinFang and Cui Bo down. After giving Gao Yang a hug, ye Lianna smiled sweetly at Li JinFang and Cui Bo, but there was no hug they expected. Ye Lianna just smiled at them, took groliov in one hand, Gao Yang in the other, turned and took them to the house.


    "Dad, Yang, I always dream of you. When I got up this morning, I was still thinking that maybe you could come back today. I didn''t expect you to really come back. Great."


    Looking at Gao Yang being pulled away, Li JinFang said angrily: "why, why only hold brother Yang instead of me? When I was in Moscow, I also did it. It''s too unfriendly to favor one over the other."


    Cui Bo angrily picked up his box and said, "bah, what''s brother Yang''s name? He''s handsome. What''s your name? I won''t say you''re ugly. It''s really a waste of my feelings. He''s excited. And brother Yang is also. It''s not authentic. Brother Yang can do such a small girl film. He''s still Mao''s daughter. Bah, it''s shameless."


    Li JinFang looked at Cui Bo contemptuously and said, "wipe your saliva. It''s a shame to see your obscenity. Fortunately, I saved the girl with brother Yang. How about you? What have you done? You want to take advantage of others without doing anything. You''re good. I know what you''re thinking, mean, shameless, dirty and obscene."


    Cui Bo said angrily, "what have I done? What do you know? This is called etiquette. Your mind is too dirty. Besides, I saved her father! Really, neither father nor daughter has a conscience."


    Li JinFang and Cui Bo, who were treated unfairly, fought their mouths and entered the house angrily. At this time, Gao Yang had sat on the sofa with groliov. After seeing Li JinFang and Cui Bo entering the house, Natalia smiled: "you must be hungry. I''ll cook Russian food for you. It''ll be ready soon."


    Gao Yang sits upright and does not squint. She can no longer sit in a regular manner, because ye Lianna is directly opposite him, holding her cheek in her small hand. Although she is talking to groliov, her eyes are staring at Gao Yang. Gao Yang is very embarrassed, very embarrassed.


    Gao Yang felt very uncomfortable, while Li JinFang and Cui Bo looked at Gao Yang and groliov''s face. After they gave a knowing smile, they sat on the sofa and looked at Gao Yang helplessly. They finally found a little balance.


    The two bullied groliov and Yelena. They couldn''t understand Chinese. They sat opposite groliov and began to comment wantonly.


    After opening two cans of drinks and handing Cui Bo one, Li JinFang said with a bad smile: "rabbit, it seems that it''s not a bad thing that we can''t get the favor of beautiful women. Look at brother Yang. How miserable it is. Ha ha, I''m so happy."


    "Yes, it''s the most difficult to accept the kindness of beauty, especially the beauty is still Lao maozi''s daughter. Alas, how do you explain brother Yang? Do you believe Lao maozi no matter how he explains?"


    "Yes, let''s go to the theatre. Hey, let me analyze it for you. Listen to it. I think the little girl should lack a sense of security, and brother Yang saved her. The little girl must think brother Yang can give him a sense of security. Well, it''s bad. Dry firewood and fire, bastard mung beans, see brother Yang''s right eye."


    Cui Bo nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, that''s the truth."


    Li JinFang sighed and said, "brother Yang and I saved this little girl film together. Why did you say she didn''t like me? You know our skill. It''s a neat and handsome one. But then again, brother Yang''s pistol is good. I really admire it. One shot won''t fail. It''s just a word, cow!"


    "No, brother Yang shot one, and he must have played faster than you. After the accident, the girl must feel that brother Yang is more powerful? More security, and the main reason is that you are ugly!"


    Gao Yang listened to Li JinFang and Cui Bo talking more and more disgracefully. Although he knew that groliov and ye Lianna couldn''t understand, he still felt that he couldn''t hang on his face, so he coughed heavily and hoped that they could shut up. But Li JinFang and Cui Bo had a chance to tease him. How could they shut up.


    Ignoring Gao Yang''s eyes and cough, Li JinFang said leisurely: "Rabbit, what you said is also reasonable. You think, just their mother and daughter. They don''t say it all day. The little girl has to go to the bar to make money in order to live. In order to protect herself, she has to pretend to be a hedgehog. At the most difficult time, brother Yang suddenly showed up and took a pile of money. He went down to earth as a hero. He killed all the villains and hooligans. This is called taking advantage of the emptiness Come in, I dare say that Lao maozi doesn''t give her as strong a sense of security as brother Yang. But then again, this little girl is amazing. Although the environment is very bad, it''s great to be able to get out of the mud without dyeing. So the eyelids shouldn''t be so shallow. You should recognize brother Yang so easily? "


    As soon as Li JinFang''s voice fell, ye Lianna suddenly turned her head to look at Li JinFang and said slowly in strange but clear Chinese: "I know what it means to get out of the mud without dyeing. I''m a virgin! Although I play the piano in the bar, I''m a virgin. All those who want to fuck me are crushed by me!"

 Chapter 96

    Li JinFang was drinking coke. When he heard Yelena''s words, he took a puff and sprayed all the coke on groliov sitting opposite him.


    Cui Bo is also drinking coke. Hearing Ye Lianna''s words, under a severe cough, Cui Bo tries not to spray coke out, but let coke come out of his nostrils.


    Silence, dead silence.


    Gao Yang has been stunned. Li JinFang and Cui Bo are also looking at Ye Lianna. They are shocked. They bully others and don''t understand Chinese. They comment in front of others. They find that they can not only understand, but also say. Is there anything more embarrassing than this.


    Although I don''t know what Yelena is talking about, groliov is not blind. Naturally, he can find the extremely strange atmosphere. Looking at the stunned Cui Bo and Li JinFang, groliov coughed and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Without paying attention to groliov, Li JinFang said to Ye Lianna blankly, "do you know Chinese? Do you understand it all?"


    Ye Lianna stretched out her right hand and made a little gesture with her thumb and index finger.


    Cui Bo looked at Ye Lianna, then looked at Li JinFang with a sad face and said, "it''s ruined. What should I do now? Let you owe me!"


    Ye Lianna smiled and said in Chinese, "I''ve been learning Chinese for a month and can only understand a little. However, I''m far from understanding what you said. In order not to let Yang misunderstand, I think I should tell you that I know that Chinese people have a heavy virginity complex."


    Li JinFang stretched out his hand to cover his face and said in a deep voice, "you''re wrong. It''s not that much you can understand, but that you can almost understand, almost."


    Ye Lianna looked puzzled and said, "how much is it?"


    Cui Bo looked at Gao Yang and said with a depressed face: "Brother Yang, isn''t speaking Chinese the hardest to learn? Isn''t speaking English the best to learn? As you said, I''ll be happy if I can speak some English in a fucking month. Why can''t people speak Chinese in a month? Brother Yang, you can pit us hard. I won''t believe your words in the future."


    Gao Yang was completely helpless. He could only sigh and said, "you don''t understand the world of genius, and I don''t understand it. Remember this lesson. Fortunately, Lao maozi doesn''t understand. This is the key."


    Gao Yang revealed the secret. Li JinFang and Cui Bo nodded again and again. Then Li JinFang stood up and said, "I''ll take a bath."


    Looking at Li JinFang who fled, Cui Bo finally reflected. He immediately stood up and said, "I''ll take a bath, too."


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang strangely and said, "they know that there is only one bathroom? Are they gay?"


    Groliov finally couldn''t help it and said discontentedly, "don''t you know it''s impolite to speak in a language he doesn''t understand in front of others? Yelena, what do you mean by gay? Who''s gay?"


    After Gao Yang coughed a few times, he wanted to explain for Cui Bo and Li JinFang, but he shrank back. He felt that when Li JinFang and Cui Bo teased him face to face, he should think there would be no end.


    "Yes, they are gay, ye Lianna. I hope you don''t discriminate against them."


    Ye Lianna changed back to English and said with a smile, "how can I discriminate against them? I can fully accept the love of the same sex."


    After that, ye Lianna said another sentence in Chinese.


    "As long as you''re not."


    Gao Yang finally can''t sit still. It doesn''t matter to be molested by a girl film, but being molested by a girl film in front of her father, who is still his life and death brother, makes a big joke. Thinking that she may be beaten violently by Natalia or shot behind his ass by groliov with a machine gun, Gao Yang feels that he must clarify with groliov.


    Gao Yang turned his face to groliov and said, "old maozi, let''s go to my room. There''s a very important thing I need to talk to you. In short, it''s very important for our mercenary regiment."


    Groliov was about to speak, but Yelena said, "Dad, I bought an old piano. The price is very cheap. Although it is old, the tone is very good. Now I can practice the piano at home. By the way, Dad, how long have you not heard me play the piano? Do you want to listen now?"


    Yelina''s request hit groliov''s heart. Even if Gao Yang wanted to say something big, groliov couldn''t listen. For groliov, who lives for his wife and daughter, nothing is more important than listening to his daughter''s piano performance.


    Looking at Grove''s eyes, Gao Yang sighed. He knew that grove could not listen to him. Sure enough, grove looked at Gao Yang and said with a proud look: "Gao, don''t you want to listen to my daughter''s performance?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it won''t delay your time alone with your daughter."


    When ye Liana took groliov''s hand and left, she turned her head and made a face at Gao Yang. Gao Yang''s heart trembled and decided not to be led by the nose by this little girl film.


    Gao Yang quickly stood up and said loudly, "I think of one thing, ye Lianna. Is there a computer here? I have to contact my girlfriend."


    Groliov and Yelena stopped. Groliov said strangely, "you have a girlfriend? Why haven''t I heard you talk about it?"


    Ye Lianna''s face became very ugly. When groliov couldn''t see it, he waved his fist and remembered Ye Lianna''s combat effectiveness. Gao Yang immediately made up his mind and said, "Katherine Taylor, I remember talking to you. Did you forget?"


    "The American? But you said she was just your ordinary friend. Oh, oh, OK, I see. Elena, where''s your computer?"


    Ye Lianna reached out and made a gesture of invitation, and then said, "Dad, you go to the piano room and wait for me. I''ll take Yang to the Internet."


    Ye Lianna couldn''t see anything unusual in her expression. Gao Yang carefully followed Ye Lianna a step behind her, bowed her head and walked with Ye Lianna to the room with the computer.


    The computer is in Ye Lianna''s bedroom. When ye Lianna pushes the door open and stands by the door but doesn''t go in, Gao Yang looks at Ye Lianna and then looks at the room decorated with a little girl''s style. Gao Yang suddenly feels like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    Anyway, Gao Yang had to go in. Just as Gao Yang leaned sideways and tried to keep a distance from ye liana, when she passed by Ye liana, ye Liana suddenly held Gao Yang''s face with two hands, and then kissed Gao Yang''s mouth with the potential of hiding her ears and stealing her bell.


    Ye Lianna kissed very clumsily. Her teeth hurt Gao Yang''s lips. Seeing Gao Yang covering his mouth like a frightened lamb, ye Lianna let go of her hand, shook her fist in front of Gao Yang like a demonstration and whispered: "I knew you were lying to me. You don''t have a girlfriend at all, do you? Hum, the boot password of the computer is your name. Start it yourself."


    After that, ye Lianna, like a victorious general, left arrogantly. When she left, she didn''t forget to close the door.


    Gao Yang walked to the computer chair, sat down, and then knocked his forehead heavily on the keyboard. He said sadly and angrily, "what evil has this done!"


    Gao Yang really can''t carry it. The faces of Ye Lianna and Catherine keep shaking in front of him. To tell the truth, Gao Yang is very fond of Catherine. If possible, Gao Yang hopes Catherine can be his girlfriend.


    Catherine is also very beautiful. The key is that she is only two or three years younger than Gao Yang. More importantly, Catherine''s combat effectiveness is not as strong as Yelena. More importantly, Catherine is not groliov''s daughter.


    Gao Yang just said it casually, but he immediately made up his mind after thinking of Catherine''s kiss to him in Sudan. If he had to have a girlfriend, now was the right time, and Catherine was the most suitable candidate. Although Catherine told him not to think much when kissing him, Gao Yang felt that he kissed them all, which was not a hint but an indication.


    Gao Yang is determined to fight Catherine.


    Catherine left Gao Yang her phone number and all the contact information on the network. Gao Yang immediately turned on the computer and applied for a Facebook account as soon as possible. After that, she found Catherine and left a sentence.


    "I''m Gao Yang. Are you there?"


    After leaving a message to Catherine, Gao Yang, sitting in front of the computer, couldn''t help but want to download a penguin so that he could communicate with his parents in China. However, after hesitating for a long time, Gao Yang finally gave up the idea. Although he didn''t know the domestic situation, Gao Yang felt that his parents were definitely being monitored.


    Gao Yang is not afraid to expose his whereabouts, but he is afraid that his parents will be watched by the police. Gao Yang''s principle is to prepare for the worst. He has endured for so long and has not contacted his family. He must not bring trouble to his parents because he can''t bear it for a moment.


    At this time, Gao Yang suddenly thought of a question, that is, he is now a murderer, can''t return home, an unidentified murderer, and a mercenary, a mercenary who may die anytime and anywhere. Is it appropriate for someone like him to let Catherine be his girlfriend?


    While Gao Yang was thinking, he found that Catherine had replied to him. Gao Yang quickly greeted Catherine and asked Professor buck about them.


    Professor Barker, they didn''t encounter any more disasters. They just terminated the shooting plan and returned to the United States. After being reviewed, they were all right again.


    After learning about Professor Barker''s situation, Gao Yang also calculated a worry. When he hesitated about how to talk to Catherine next, Catherine sent him a message first.


    "Have you returned home? Have you seen your parents?"


    "Yes, but I''m in South Africa now."


    Catherine first made a smiling face, and then quickly replied, "great, I''ll graduate soon. I''m going to go to South Africa on my graduation trip. If you''re still in South Africa, can I find you?"

 Chapter 97

    Groliov''s wife''s craftsmanship is actually very good, but the great lieba and red vegetable soup with Russian characteristics can''t taste in Gao Yang''s mouth. Especially when ye Liana keeps handing him the bread she broke off and adding soup to Gao Yang''s plate, Gao Yang feels even worse.


    Cui Bo and Li JinFang also look bad. Only the three members of the grove family are happy from the bottom of their hearts. Finally, after Gao Yang winked at Li JinFang and Cui Bo, the three left the table together. At this time, they still care about whether they are impolite, but their excuses are also good. They don''t delay the rare reunion of the three members of the grove family.


    The house Gao Yang found for Natalia''s mother and daughter is very large, with six bedrooms. Gao Yang can have their own bedrooms, and they are all ready.


    I found a room for the three of them. When I went in, I sat on the bed with a sad face, curled up my legs, held my head in my hands, and didn''t move.


    Cui Bo has known Gao Yang for many years and has never seen Gao Yang so decadent. He said with some worry: "brother Yang, what''s the matter with you? For that little girl? Not really? You''re not seducing her. She seduced you."


    Gao Yang said painfully, "no, it has nothing to do with Ye Lianna. No, it has something to do with it, but it''s mainly Catherine. Remember, I told you about this man."


    Cui Bo and Li JinFang nodded together, and Gao Yang finally raised his head. He looked like he had been hit. He said sadly, "people, you can''t talk nonsense. You will be punished. I told ye Lianna that you two are gay friends, real gay friends. As a result, as a result, I will be punished. God, let me go!"


    Cui Bo and Li JinFang suddenly turned pale. Cui Bo said murderously, "brother Yang, give me an explanation. What do we mean we are gay friends? Or real gay friends!"


    Li JinFang sneered. He squeezed his fist and rattled. He said Yin: "brother Yang, explain."


    Gao Yang waved his hand powerlessly and said, "I don''t have time to make trouble with you. I don''t see that I''m in pain. Alas, you have to take a bath together. Who''s strange?"


    Li JinFang''s face changed greatly, then strangled Cui Bo''s neck and said angrily: "I let you out, let you out, shit, you dead rabbit, you have to wash with me."


    Gao Yang couldn''t wave again and said, "talk about business. Don''t be ridiculous. Alas, you remember Catherine. I think ye Lianna is a little girl who is not easy to provoke, but I can''t say anything directly. I just want to make a detour attack, tell her I have a girlfriend and let her break the thought. Then, I think Catherine is really good, right?"


    Gao Yang successfully changed the topic. Finally, Li JinFang released Cui Bo, and then Li JinFang and Cui Bo nodded together to signal Gao Yang to continue.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "when you took a bath, I contacted Catherine and told her I was in South Africa. Then she said she would travel to South Africa. There would be more than two months left. Then, I was very happy to let her inform me in advance when she came, but I thought, maybe she has a boyfriend. It''s better to ask."


    Cui Bo looked forward and said, "then what? She told you that she was actually a man?"


    Gao Yang angrily said: "go away, you dead rabbit. It''s really a dead rabbit. Listen to me! I asked Catherine at that time. Did I say you have a boyfriend? What''s the matter? I said if you want to have a boyfriend, you can play together, and then..."


    Gao Yang couldn''t say any more. He beat the bed angrily and banged the bed board.


    Li JinFang said curiously, "she wants to bring her boyfriend? What are you afraid of? Let her come. If you don''t receive her, it''s over. Besides, you don''t have ye Lianna as a candidate. What are you excited about?"


    "Just like you said, Catherine told me, she said she didn''t have a boyfriend, but she had a girlfriend! She asked me if I could bring her girlfriend! She''s a lace edge! Ah!"


    Cui Bo''s eyes suddenly lit up, but Li JinFang said with a puzzled face: "what is lace edge?"


    Cui Bo said impatiently, "it''s Jiyou, female, younger brother. Then say ah, say it more carefully. What does she mean?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "when I asked Catherine if she had a boyfriend, she asked me if I wanted to chase her. When I thought we were old men, she dared to say what we were afraid of. Of course, I said yes directly. Then she said, she didn''t know her sexual orientation. I was in the second Olympics. She said she didn''t know her sexual orientation. What''s the matter? What''s the matter!"


    Cui Bo was still impatient and said, "let''s talk about the point. Old Americans are very open. Maybe they are a double plug. It''s nothing. Go on."


    "Well, let''s get to the point, Catherine said. She didn''t date boys from childhood until she went to college. She met an international student, British, female. The dead woman didn''t date men. They have a common language because of this! My second Olympic Games, is it normal in the United States? It''s very abnormal!"


    "Get to the point!"


    "The point is that the English woman was enlightened when she saw Catherine. She knew she was a lace edge, and then she launched a fierce attack on Catherine to take your most ideal sister-in-law and be her horse. As for Catherine, Ziao, she was a little excited. She even asked me what to do!"


    Li JinFang and Cui Bo both took a cold breath and said in unison, "shit! What''s this called? It''s still necessary to ask?"


    "My second Olympics, I still hesitated, but can I still hesitate at this time? I told her immediately that she must choose me, but Catherine decided, she decided to bring the English girl to see me and let me help her make a choice, so as to decide whether she wants a man or a woman! Let me keep it a secret. What''s this? I can''t bear it if I have a rival, but my rival actually It''s a woman. I have to fight for a woman with a woman. How can I bear it? "


    Looking at the exaltation of grief and anger, Li JinFang sighed and said, "brother Yang, American women are too fierce. Forget it. I think ye Lianna is very good. It''s a big deal. Wait a few years."


    Cui Bo disdained: "you know a fart, brother Yang, don''t listen to the toad. I tell you, how can Catherine be the best? Simple, I don''t even know whether I like men or women. What does this mean? It shows that she is pure! An American woman, still a great beauty, is not only not wave, but also pure. It''s too rare to win!"


    Gao Yang''s weak way: "What''s more, I''m slow first and haven''t recovered from the blow. Besides, there are still two months to go. Don''t worry. It''s a big deal to stay away from the two women. I won''t play with them. Also, what do you say about ye Lianna? How can I explain to Lao maozi? The little girl doesn''t know anything, and he doesn''t know anything about it. Let me talk to Lao maozi later How to get along with each other? Alas, I''ll take it. You say toad is also very fierce. Why does Ye Lianna have to find a sense of security from me? "


    Li JinFang sighed and said, "in fact, I''m wondering about it."


    After Li JinFang finished, the three people fell into silence again. After a long time, they looked at the high Yang shrunk into a group. Li JinFang sighed: "brother Yang, don''t be discouraged. You''re nothing. You''re really nothing. Cheer up. Didn''t you say you''d like to practice fighting with me? What shall we do now?"


    "Don''t be funny. I''m not in the mood now. Tomorrow. I''ll practice early tomorrow morning. The important thing is the rabbit. There is a shooting range in Johannesburg. Let''s go around and find a shooting range tomorrow so that the rabbit can have a place to practice his gun."


    As soon as he started to practice his gun, Cui Boli immediately came to his senses and said, "brother Yang, I forgot something. When we came, we should ask ulyanko to get a set of reloading equipment for bullets. The bullets loaded by ourselves are the most reassuring, and the accuracy is high. You don''t hurry to decorate your son''s bullets when you have time now. Hey, hi, I have collected a lot of bullet casings. Thank me."


    Gao Yang felt that what Cui Bo said was really a matter. Bob had already used up all the hand ammunition left for him. In the later stage of misrata, Gao Yang could only use ordinary bullets. If he had hand loaded heavy bullets when rescuing Ali, he would not be burned by the wind at a distance of more than 400 meters. At least the situation would be much better than using ordinary bullets ¡£


    The so-called reloading and hand loading are almost the same thing, but reloading is to collect and reuse the hit cartridge case. Hand loading is just to use a new cartridge case, but to say the accuracy, the accuracy of the cartridge case reloaded once must be better.


    Reloading bullets is quite troublesome. Collecting cartridge cases can only be used by this gun. Cartridge cases hit by other guns are completely meaningless. It is also necessary to clean cartridge cases with solids, measure propellant very accurately, load primer and warhead, and there can be no deviation at all.


    For reloading bullets, the brand of propellant should also be selected, because the combustion speed of different brands and types of propellant is different, and warheads should also be carefully selected. Warheads of different weights from light to heavy should be selected, because the heavier the bullet, the more stable the flight, the greater the lethality and the less affected by the wind, but the flight speed of heavy warheads also decreases rapidly, and the trajectory is more curved, affecting the accuracy.


    If the warhead is lighter, its power will be slightly weaker, but its trajectory is more straight, but it is also greatly affected by the wind.


    If Gao Yang had to grope for reloading bullets by himself, he would have to test the ratio between the charge and the warhead. With this effort, Gao Yang would rather buy a high-precision special sniper bullet, even if the accuracy is slightly worse. However, Bob has finished the preliminary measurement of reloading bullets for him, that is, Gao Yang just needs to call Bob and ask for the information Just come over and do everything.


    Thinking that he could call Bob and ask him to reload himself, Gao Yang immediately couldn''t sit still. He jumped up from the bed and said, "wait for me. I''ll charge the phone and call Bob."


    Seeing Gao Yang looking for the satellite phone, Cui Bo smiled, touched Li JinFang with his arm and said, "see, just divert his attention. In a word, brother Yang immediately threw the woman aside."


    Li JinFang nodded, squeezed his hand and said, "yes, I forgot if you didn''t mention it. I was miserable by you. I was regarded as a base friend. Don''t try to divert your attention this time, rabbit. Take your life!"

 Chapter 98

    On the lawn in the courtyard, Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang in front of him and hesitated, "isn''t that good?"


    Li JinFang looked impatient and said, "if you want to hit you, you can do it. What are you doing? Are you still practicing?"


    After hitting his left hand hard with his fist, Gao Yang finally said in a low voice: "forget it. I think it''s good that you can teach me moves. Why do you practice directly as soon as you come up? You don''t teach me any moves and how to force me, but let me hit you in the face when you come up, which makes me very uneasy."


    "It doesn''t matter. You fight casually and fight to death. If I let you fight, I''ve been practicing in vain all these years."


    "Yes, I knew I couldn''t hit you, but you had to fight back when I hit you. I''m not stupid. How could I be fooled by you?"


    "It really doesn''t matter. I promise I won''t kill you. Don''t worry. I''m very measured. You hurt at most, but you won''t get hurt."


    "Come on, I won''t do it, or you can teach me moves. You said that there is no routine for your shape and Tan legs. I believe it, but there must be a routine for fighting in the army. I''ll learn that."


    "Brother Yang, listen to me. This fight can''t be practiced in a day or two. It''s useless if you want to use the optical move routine. If you want to quickly improve the combat effectiveness, you have to use a quick method. I tell you, if you want to hit people, you''ll be beaten first. No matter where you are, the same principle is the same. I was trained when I was a child. You''ve practiced the routine for the past year Jie, but if you learn from actual combat and can practice routines in the air for a year a day, really, I won''t lie to you. "


    "I also understand this truth, but according to your murderous appearance, I can hardly believe that you are not taking revenge for public and private affairs. Take the opportunity to revenge me."


    "Brother Yang, don''t you understand? Even if you don''t hit me, I can take the initiative to hit you!"


    "I''ll go. What do you want? Do it!"


    After the negotiation with Li JinFang broke down, Gao Yang quickly covered his stomach and lay on the grass, curling up like a shrimp ball.


    Li JinFang stood in front of Gao Yang''s body, stretched out his foot and kicked Gao Yang''s ass. he said, "don''t pretend to be dead. Get up. I didn''t exert any force at all. Get up and fight. Observe how I did it. If you want to learn to hit people from being beaten, you''ll stare at me."


    Gao Yang said very hard, "you bitch, you came up with a silent foot. What do you think of me?"


    Li JinFang was stunned, then smiled with embarrassment and said, "don''t worry, I won''t move my feet this time, only do it, and the speed is very slow. Come on, get up quickly. As long as one month, I promise you can beat three or five strong men."


    Gao Yang, who was determined to improve his close combat ability, decided to believe Li JinFang''s words. He slowly got up from the ground and finally stood up straight. However, he saw Li JinFang''s slow fist extending towards his throat. Gao Yang could escape in time, but just when Gao Yang just dodged, Li JinFang stretched out another foot and kicked Gao Yang to the ground.


    "Bitch, you said you didn''t need legs!"


    Li JinFang squatted in front of Gao Yang, sighed and said, "brother Yang, why are you so stupid? You believe everything I say? If it''s an enemy, don''t you hang up now."


    Gao Yang was almost mad and shouted, "you bitch, this is my first day. On the first day, you haven''t taught me anything. You fight when you come up. Do I know how to hide!"


    Li JinFang thought and said: "Well, I''d better tell you my teaching plan. We''ll last for a month. In the first ten days, you''ll just be beaten. Remember how I beat you. By the way, I''ll let you improve your resistance. In the second ten days, I''ll teach you how to exert strength, how to hide and how to fight back. I''ll also teach you several moves, which are simple and deadly. You have the first ten days After being beaten for ten days, I''m sure to grow very fast. In the third ten days, we began to practice against each other. At that time, I certainly didn''t just hit you. I tell you, I''ve always used this method in the army, and the effect is very good. Moreover, I''ll teach you all the family Kung Fu of pressing the bottom of the box. All right, you know the plan. Now stand up and fight. "


    Gao Yang depends on the ground and thinks about Li JinFang''s plan. Although he doesn''t know how to practice Kung Fu, listening to Li JinFang''s words seems to be a quick way. In order to improve his close combat ability, Gao Yang decides to fight and be beaten if he is beaten.


    Gao Yang finally stood up again. At this time, Li JinFang roared, "take more blows before the war and hit people during the war. Come on."


    Gao Yang was startled by Li JinFang''s fabricated slogan, and then hurriedly avoided Li JinFang''s unhappy punch. Just after Gao Yang had just avoided a punch to his face, Gao Yang jumped back without thinking, which was worthy of avoiding Li JinFang''s silent kick.


    Li JinFang applauded: "you see, learning from being beaten is the fastest. This is the third foot. You know how to hide. OK, I''ll speed up a little next time. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you."


    Gao Yang wanted to cry without tears, and then was immediately repeated by Li JinFang. With the same punch and the same foot, Gao Yang avoided the fist, but was kicked to the ground for the third time.


    Gao Yang accepted his fate. He felt that as long as he wanted to practice fighting with Li JinFang, he could not avoid being beaten, and Li JinFang did have a sense of propriety. Although he was in pain, it only hurt for a while, which did not affect his ability to move. When Gao Yang was going to stand up, he heard an angry and sharp roar.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground and looked in amazement, but she saw Ye Lianna rush out from the back of the kitchen. She was barefoot, holding a sharp western kitchen knife in her hand. She screamed and stabbed Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang was stunned and shouted, "no! Toad, be careful not to hurt her."


    How could Li JinFang be hurt by Ye Lianna? But it was true that he was frightened. He grabbed Ye Lianna''s wrist and twisted it. After the kitchen knife fell, Li JinFang kicked the kitchen knife far away and ran away.


    "Brother Yang, please explain."


    Li JinFang naturally won''t hurt Ye Lianna, and he can''t control Ye Lianna. He can only choose to turn around and run, but ye Lianna has a concerned face. After looking at her, she said nervously, "don''t worry? I''ll get a knife and you''ll get a gun."


    After ye Lianna finished, she immediately went to pick up the kitchen knife kicked away. At this time, Gao Yang finally shouted, "Ye Lianna, you misunderstood. We are practicing. Well, I am learning to fight. Don''t get excited. Don''t get excited."


    Ye Lianna stood in the same place and said at a loss, "I saw him beating you in the window."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "if he really wants to hit me, can I still stand up? We are really practicing, really, really."


    Ye Lianna''s white face turned red when she brushed it. She covered her face without talking and ran away. Gao Yang and Li JinFang were relieved to see ye Lianna enter the kitchen through the back door.


    Li JinFang sat beside Gao Yang and shook his head. "Brother Yang, this girl is really interesting to you, but how can you live in the future, such a powerful girl? I''m worried for you. Do you dare to let Catherine come to South Africa?"


    Gao Yang wanted to cry without tears and said, "I can''t live this day. You say who I recruit provoked me."


    Li JinFang sighed and said, "you said I saved her, too. Why can she stab me with a knife for you? Alas, people are more angry than people."


    Gao Yangqi hummed: "nonsense, who let you hit me so hard, you deserve to stab me to death."


    Li JinFang smiled coldly and said, "hum, I just heard someone say to let me be careful. I was very moved. I thought someone was not the kind of guy who valued sex and despised friends. Unexpectedly, someone told me to be careful not to hurt other people''s little beauty, hum, hum."


    Gao Yang was worried about his fate and said in a hurry, "I said don''t go too far. Who doesn''t know your skill? It''s strange that ye Lianna can stab you. I have confidence in you."


    "Well, I accept your explanation. Now the episode is over. Let''s continue to practice. Come on, I promise I won''t kill you."


    Looking at Li JinFang, who said he accepted his explanation, he raised his hands and said in a high voice, "can you practice later? What are you dragging me for? What do you want to do, dead toad? Ah! Dead toad, you bitch, ah, don''t hit your face. I''m second Olympics. You''re angry. Ah! Brother, let me go."


    Li JinFang did slow down, but Gao Yang still couldn''t hide. He could only watch Li JinFang fall on him with one punch and one foot.


    At the beginning, Gao Yang was complacent that he had found an expert master. As a result, the reality proved that he was too early to be happy. Li JinFang may be an expert, but he is by no means a good teacher. At least Gao Yang thinks that the beating teachers are not good teachers.


    While trying to avoid Li JinFang''s fists and feet, he said loudly and breathlessly: "toad, no, JinFang, let''s discuss. Oh, didn''t the rabbit and Lao maozi go to the shooting range? Let''s ask them about their progress. I''m the second Olympic Games. Take it easy. Let''s go to the shooting range to see how the rabbit is practicing. I''m the second Olympic Games, * * take it easy."


    While punching and kicking Gao Yang, Li JinFang said carelessly, "OK, but it''s less than 9 o''clock now. Let''s go to them in the afternoon and practice until 12 o''clock first."


    When it was getting dark, groliov and Cui Bo, who went to the shooting range, came back together. As soon as they entered the house, Cui Bo said happily: "Brother Yang, it''s great. I fired 2000 rounds of bullets today. If I don''t aim very much, I''ll shoot. My shoulder is swollen. It''s really cool. Hey, the shooting range is a little small, but it''s OK. Brother Yang, how are you practicing? Can Jin Fang teach you? Hey, brother Yang, why are you blue nose and swollen face? What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 99

    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Gao Yang, who is blue and blue, forms a sharp contrast with Cui Bo, who is elated. Looking at Cui Bo, Gao Yang feels unhappy in his heart. It is also training. Why does Cui Bo look like a spring breeze, but he has to endure inhuman punching and kicking? The worst thing is that he has to be beaten every day.


    Gao Yang decided not to let Cui bo be too proud, and said angrily, "it''s not beaten by the gold side yet. Say what quick impact special training, but rabbit, don''t be proud too early. You just need to practice your marksmanship now. When you practice your marksmanship almost in the future, you don''t have to practice fighting like me. You will suffer at that time."


    Cui Bo sat down beside Gao Yang and said with a loud smile, "it seems that you have been taught a miserable lesson by toad. Hey hey, what''s the taste?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "don''t be angry with me. Don''t be proud. When I practice, I''ll find you to practice with me every day."


    Cui Bo shook his head and said with a sly smile, "pull it down. I have to practice shooting. I don''t have time to be your partner."


    Looking at the smile on Cui Bo''s face, Gao Yang always thinks that Cui Bo''s appearance is very wrong. Even if Cui Bo likes shooting, he doesn''t have to smile like he picked up a baby.


    Before Gao Yang asked, Li JinFang said, "what''s the matter with the rabbit? Why is it laughing so hard?"


    Cui Bo smiled and said, "nothing, nothing, brother, I just proved today that we are also very attractive."


    Gao Yang was too lazy to move, but Li JinFang suddenly came to the spirit, rubbed and sat next to Cui Bo, and said, "tell me, what''s going on? The blind man has a crush on you?"


    Cui Bo said dismissively, "shit, what''s blind? Your boy won''t be jealous."


    Groliov looked at his wife and daughter working in the kitchen, so he lowered his head and whispered, "you know, in the shooting range today, it was a woman who reported the target to the rabbit!"


    Li JinFang was stunned and said, "I''ll go. The rabbit is really lucky."


    Gao Yang was also interested and said, "the target is a woman? Is she beautiful? Isn''t it an aunt?"


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "what? They only have 22. They are the daughter of the shooting range owner. They can''t only report the target. They are shooting coaches with certificates."


    Groliov whispered, "it''s really young. It looks like a beautiful woman in the eyes of Africans."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "black sister? No, rabbit, you have such a strong taste?"


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "what''s wrong with black sister? What''s wrong with black sister? I tell you, racial discrimination is not allowed."


    Gao Yang waved his hand again and again and said, "it doesn''t mean that. It doesn''t mean that. I''m just surprised. I''m just surprised. Go on, go on."


    Groliov compared with him on his chest and said with a bad smile: "that girl is almost as tall as a rabbit, but her chest is so big!"


    Gao Yang took a cold breath and said, "is it too exaggerated? It''s similar to watermelon?"


    Groliov nodded again and again, then stretched out his hand and made a gesture. Maybe he thought it was too small, then widened the distance, and whispered, "her ass is so big, it''s no exaggeration."


    Gao Yang looked at groliov and said, "boast, if a fat woman likes a rabbit, the rabbit won''t be so excited."


    Groliov said anxiously, "who says she is fat? The girl is not fat, but her ass is bigger. Rabbit, don''t you think so."


    Cui Bo echoed: "yes, he''s just gifted, but he''s definitely not fat."


    Groliov said with a mysterious face: "you know, the rabbit talked with the girl very happily today, and if the rabbit played well, the girl patted his ass as a reward. If the rabbit didn''t play well, the girl patted the rabbit''s ass. wow, you didn''t see the rabbit. He really enjoyed it, ha ha."


    Cui Bo said proudly, "what''s funny? It shows that my brother''s charm goes beyond the boundaries of race, and it also shows that some girls in the world still have eyes."


    After a slight cough, the tall and hesitant way: "rabbit, not I hit you, ah, I heard that AIDS patients in Africa reached 30%, or is the HIV carrier? Forget it, anyway, it is 30%, you weigh it."


    Cui Bo said dismissively, "don''t worry too much. I''m not going to hurt her. I''m just talking about something. Don''t worry, brother. I''m still very principled. What, you don''t have to go with me tomorrow. You can stay at home with your wife. I know the way and go by myself."


    With Cui Bo to make fun of, Gao Yang felt that his pain had also been reduced, but at dinner, Gao Yang couldn''t laugh again.


    After all, ye Lianna is still a little girl. Her love and hate are all on her face. When eating, she adds food to Gao Yang''s food more gently. Sometimes Gao Yang is in a hurry and drives the injury on her face. She has to grin and rub it. At this time, ye Lianna will give Li JinFang a white look and a cold hum.


    What''s hateful is groliov. Gao Yang doesn''t believe that groliov and his wife can''t see ye Liana''s abnormality. However, when groliov seems to be about to say something to Ye liana, he is stared back by Natalia with a stern look. Gao Yang doesn''t know what these two people, especially Natalia''s mind, are thinking.


    Time passed little by little in Gao Yang''s daily pain and Cui Bo''s happiness. When Gao Yang was trained by Li JinFang, thank mark rabbit for his ten thousand rewards, thank the crazy money tree for his ten thousand rewards, thank Cangwu Li, thank the groundhog. Limited to space, I don''t thank my brothers and sisters one by one. In short, thank you for your support, Is my biggest motivation.

 Chapter 100

    Cui Bo felt that time passed quickly. A month passed without much feeling.


    After a month''s shooting training, Cui Bo has made great progress in his shooting skills. In a month, he shot about 10000 bullets. Except that Cui Bo just shot casually in the first few days and was familiar with the gun feeling, in the next days, Cui Bo must aim carefully and shoot every shot carefully, so it''s a lot to shoot 10000 bullets a month, In addition, except for cheap ordinary bullets at the beginning, treble later used expensive high-precision bullets. As a result, he consumed more than 5000 dollars alone.


    However, since Cui Bo got involved with the black girl named Tutu in the shooting range, it was obviously late to go home every day, and he couldn''t see anything in the first few days. However, almost seven or eight days after Cui Bo was pushed back by the black girl, even Gao Yang began to see that Cui Bo''s steps were somewhat vain.


    It can make Cui Bo, who is known as an animal, become haggard and vain. Gao Yang thinks it''s time to warn Cui Bo not to die in a black sister''s belly. However, after thinking about it, Gao Yang still gives up his plan to dissuade Cui Bo. As a mercenary, God knows that he will die on the battlefield that day. Since Cui Bo has the opportunity to have fun in time, don''t be bad for others.


    In fact, as the second of the four members of Satan''s mercenary regiment to get rid of the virgin status, Cui Bo is still envied by Gao Yang and Li JinFang.


    You''re right. Gao Yang is really a poor place. When he went to school, Gao Yang patronized and played, and he didn''t have time or mind to engage in objects. When he graduated to mix society and began to have some thoughts, he wandered in Africa and became a savage for three years. As for Li JinFang, when he became a soldier early, he had fun when he saw a mother in the army.


    Sadly, Gao Yang has lived for more than 20 years and is still a place, which makes him feel chagrin every time he thinks about it, especially if he is still a place in case he is killed that day, he can''t rest in peace.


    It''s pathetic enough to be in a place. What''s more pathetic is that we have to face a charming beauty every day, who wants to have a body, a face and a temperament. Moreover, the beauty''s infinite sadness because Gao Yang always hides from her. It''s just like learning a bitmap to push Gao Yang back.


    In the face of a beautiful woman who sent her to the door, Gao Yang couldn''t do it.


    Gao Yang doesn''t care how old Ye Lianna is now, but one of the biggest psychological obstacles is that she can''t get around it. Without him, it''s because ye Lianna is groliov''s daughter. She has taken the baby daughter of her life and death brothers. Gao Yang can''t do such a thing, whether active or passive.


    It was the same month, but Gao Yang felt that life was like a year. Facing the double oppression of Ye Lianna and Li JinFang, he experienced double emotional and physical suffering. Gao Yang only felt that his life in this month was like in hell.


    Now Gaoyang looks forward to Catherine coming to South Africa earlier. Even if he wants to rob a woman with a woman, Gaoyang also admits it. However, there is still a month to make an appointment with Catherine, but Gaoyang doesn''t know whether he can wait until that time.


    Gao Yang''s original plan was to rest for a month and use this month to train his fighting ability. Now one month has come. Although one month''s time is not mandatory and must be observed, Gao Yang feels it''s time to consider returning to the battlefield.


    Gao Yang''s close combat level has improved rapidly. He feels that after a month, he has basically made up for his shortest board.


    Li JinFang''s special training method is good. Under the pressure of being beaten if he doesn''t do well, Gao Yang makes rapid progress. It has to be said that the learning effect under heavy pressure will be much better. Gao Yang''s body has formed a memory. If attacked, his muscles will react first before his brain responds. This is the so-called instinctive response, This level can be reached in a month. Gao Yang and Li JinFang are very satisfied.


    After integrating the several tricks that Li JinFang deliberately used repeatedly, Gao Yang can now mix what he has learned. Although he still has to be beaten during training, at least he is not simply beaten. He can fight back occasionally, which makes Gao Yang''s life really much better.


    Now Gao Yang won''t be easily hit to the ground by Li JinFang. His physical condition is not bad. After special training, his reaction speed and shooting speed have been greatly improved. According to Li JinFang, Gao Yang can not pay attention to three or five ordinary people. Even for the highly trained special forces, Gao Yang can have the strength of a war.


    It''s absolutely reasonable that a famous teacher makes a good apprentice. Although it''s very embarrassing, when Gao Yang can punch Li JinFang back and forth dozens of times on the premise that Li JinFang intends to release water, of course, it''s on the premise that Li JinFang acts as Gao Yang''s companion. If he fights with life and death, Li JinFang can lose Gao Yang''s results with one blow, which is a difference of more than ten years, It''s not that easy to make up for.


    In the evening on the last day of the special training program, Gao Yang is about to get rid of the miserable life of this month.


    Gao Yang, who was fighting with Li JinFang, saw a gap, took a step back, then waved his hand and said, "no, no, that''s all for today, and the special training is over."


    After that, Gao Yang raised his hands, roared up to the sky and shouted, "long live, my suffering is finally over!"


    Li JinFang said, "time flies so fast. It''s only a month without feeling it. But don''t think it''s over. You have to practice again if you have this opportunity in the future. Now where are you? It''s far from becoming a master. Moreover, you have to practice Kung Fu even if you don''t have time. You can''t take it up if you put it down."


    Gao Yang wiped his sweat and said, "I know. I''ll practice when I''m free in the future. I won''t put it down. Look at the time. The rabbit is coming back. I''ll take a bath. You see the rabbit in a moment and call Lao maozi to my house. We have to discuss the next thing."


    During the month when Gao Yang and his family were resting, ulyanko called several times to ask Gao Yang when they would go to Libya to fight again, but Gao Yang has not made a decision on when to return to the battlefield.


    Thanks to the modern developed media, any situation in Libya can be seen on TV. Gao Yang only needs to watch the news every day to know the progress of the war in Libya.


    After the time entered may, Gaddafi''s life has been very sad. Even Gaddafi''s seven sons Saif and his three grandchildren were killed in the air raid. Gaddafi has not appeared in public for a long time, and the government forces have also retreated. The opposition headquartered in Benghazi has been impatient to announce that it has won a preliminary victory.


    Although Gaddafi''s life is difficult, the day for the opposition to celebrate victory is still too early. In fact, the situation in Libya is still not clear. At least many big cities, including the capital Tripoli, are still in Gaddafi''s hands. If NATO does not send ground troops, the opposition does not have the strength to end the war at one fell swoop.


    After taking a shower and changing into clean clothes, Gao Yang didn''t wait long to return to the house. When he came back, Cui Bo and groliov entered his house together.


    After the four people gathered together, they said in a loud and deep voice: "we have rested for a month, and everyone has almost recovered. Ulyanko called me several times and asked me when to go to Libya, but I didn''t give him a letter. Now everyone knows the situation in Libya. You say, when should we go to Libya and which side should we go to?"


    Li Jin''s direction is to follow Gao Yang''s lead. Cui Bo is also used to listening to Gao Yang, and Gao Yang doesn''t expect them to give any opinions. It mainly wants to hear what groliov thinks.


    Groliov murmured: "We are not very short of money now. I think we can wait a few more days to find out the situation before deciding which party to accept. The opposition gives a lot less money, but the risk of fighting with government forces is small. Gaddafi gives more money, but with the passage of time, the situation will become more and more difficult. We can only say that each has its own advantages and disadvantages, but you are the head of the army. What''s the matter The choice depends on your decision. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "let''s pack up first, and then ask lvmamba and uliyangke. No, uliyangke doesn''t matter. That guy is definitely starting for his interests, so he won''t care about our life or death. Lao maozi, you can also ask your friends about it. It''s more favorable. We''ll go to that side. In short, we''ll be ready to start at any time these days."


    After that, Gao Yang suddenly remembered something and said, "rabbit, how''s your progress? We haven''t seen your shooting skills for a while. Can we be competent for the position of sniper now? Well, tomorrow we''ll all go to the shooting range to see your shooting skills and take a look at the picture of your family. I''ve always been curious."


    Cui Bo hesitated and said, "frankly, there is still some gap when I am a sniper, but there is no problem for me to hit the moving target at a distance of 300 meters. Going to the battlefield is certainly not as good as it used to be, but the shooting range I go to is a little small, and the farthest range is only 300 meters. Otherwise, I will start to go to the field to find a place where there is no one to practice tomorrow."


    Gao Yang was startled and said, "it''s evil. Don''t you care about your family''s picture?"


    Cui Bo said with embarrassment on his face: "I can''t bear it. The black sister is too fierce. I have to do four or five times a day. Now I can''t meet her twice a day. Brother, I''m almost drained. I can''t carry it. I''d better take the initiative to withdraw. Of course, the main reason is that the shooting range is too small. I''m not going to take the opportunity of these days to try long-distance shooting."


    With a high nod, he said, "well, we''ll accompany you tomorrow to find a place where no one is here. Yes, or tomorrow. It''s almost twenty days'' time. You still have to go to a hospital tomorrow to check whether there is a good HIV infection. This is a big thing."


    Cui Bo''s face turned white and said in a trembling voice, "brother Yang, don''t joke. This joke is not funny at all."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "who''s kidding you? Don''t forget 30%, this is a 30% chance. Do you think it''s very small?"

 Chapter 101

    Cui Bo didn''t speak quickly. He stammered sadly and angrily, "do you know I was pushed down and let me go to the shooting range?"


    With a high shrug and a shrug, he said, "Alas, HIV is infected once, two times, three times more. It''s not the same. I feel that you have run away from it anyway. It''s better to be more than a few times, so that if you really get AIDS, you hang out a lot of times, saying that it''s better to finish it than to finish it only once."


    Gao Yang just said casually, but Li JinFang had a sad face. He patted Cui Bo on the shoulder and said, "I''m sorry for the change."


    Groliov also patted Cui Bo on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, rabbit, we won''t discriminate against you. We will always accompany you and let you finish the last journey."


    Cui Bo''s face was completely bloodless. After lowering his head and meditating for a long time, he finally raised his head and said, "I''d better go to the hospital now. Who will accompany me? I feel a little wrong these days. If I really get it, I really get it..."


    Cui Bo''s tongue seems to have ended. He doesn''t even speak quickly. Originally, he just wanted to scare Cui Bo. Gao Yang, who joked with him, felt a little guilty. He scared Cui Bo too hard, but Gao Yang scared himself.


    Looking at Cui Bo''s appearance, Gao Yang said inconceivably, "no, rabbit, didn''t you take some safety measures when you were happy?"


    Looking at Cui Bo, he nodded silently. After groliov sighed, he covered his face and said, "Fark, rabbit, are you really an idiot? Don''t you know that it''s very dangerous in Africa, whether it''s a master or a victim? What are you doing? Go to the hospital!"


    In Africa, HIV is not what news is. It is no news that they are highly praised, but they just opened their cub joke, and they were frightened by this funny joke.


    The four people were in a panic and ready to go to the hospital. Gao Yang took the satellite phone at the head of the bed, grabbed a handful of cash and hurried out of the house. At this time, they had to consider whether the hospital could detect at night. They had to go to the hospital.


    After finding a doctor who was in charge of the night emergency in the largest hospital in Johannesburg, Gao asked whether he could do HIV test immediately. Fortunately, Gao Yang got a positive answer. Because of the high incidence of AIDS in South Africa, many suspected cases need to be tested by HIV before they can determine the next treatment plan, so the big hospital in Johannesburg is in the aspect of HIV detection. It may be one of the fastest hospitals in the world.


    It took some time from the blood drawing to the test results. Gao Yang and his colleagues sat on the bench in the hospital corridor and waited. It was getting late at night. The hospital was empty and people felt a little scared. Especially looking at Cui Bo''s increasingly white face, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying: "You said you were so timid. Where did you go? It scared you into this virtue."


    After grabbing a few under his crotch, Cui Bo said with a sad face: "I always feel a little itchy. I''ve been whispering these days. Should I have a look? The result is like this. Brother Yang, I guess I can''t go back home. If I die, you can bury me in South Africa. I don''t want anything else. You can help me bury my M700, MP5 and P226. I wanted to buy a big sniper for burial, but I still want to think about it Forget it. Give the money to Lao maozi. He has to support his family. If my family is not short of money, we won''t send it back. "


    Gao Yang was both angry and funny. He said in a harsh voice: "idiot, how do you know it''s AIDS? Even if you have AIDS, the incubation period is still many years. As long as you don''t get sick, you can''t die in ten or eight years, or you can drag on for ten or eight years. Forget it, I don''t understand. In short, you still have many years to live. You''re so excited."


    After listening to the high praise, Cui was stunned: "Hey, is AIDS not necessarily dead? How can you live so long? If you really like what you say, then I can die in the battlefield, ah, I go, then I am excited what? As long as it is not from AIDS, other dead I am not afraid."


    Looking at Cui Bo sitting on the bench, groliov sighed and said, "rabbit, you''d better remember that if the test results come out and you''re okay, you''ll be miserable, I promise."


    "I also promise you will be miserable."


    "Seconded."


    Knowing that he would not die soon, Cui Bo seemed to have no psychological burden. Ignoring the three people threatening him, he found a bench and began to sleep. However, he left Gao Yang, groliov and Li JinFang aside and left the three people looking at each other.


    Blessed are heartless people. Looking at the snoring Cui Bo, he said with gnashing teeth: "if the rabbit is sure to be all right, I''ll kill him. Don''t stop me later."


    Li JinFang also gnashed his teeth and said, "why stop you? I can''t kill him! But what if the rabbit really gets AIDS?"


    After Gao Yang was stunned, his face immediately cooled down and said murderously, "if the rabbit really has AIDS, I''ll go to the shooting range to kill the damn black sister and bury her with the rabbit. I don''t care whether she is a woman or not. I killed the rabbit and I killed her family!"


    Although he scolded Cui Bo when he opened his mouth and hit him when he raised his hand, it was just a way of communication between Gao Yang and Cui Bo. Cui Bo was easy to make two mistakes. If Gao Yang was anxious, he would beat and scold. However, this does not mean that Gao Yang despised or didn''t care about Cui Bo.


    As for the relationship between Gao Yang and Cui Bo, if Cui Bo really got AIDS, Gao Yang would definitely kill the black sister''s family who pushed Cui Bo.


    "If you kill my brother, I will kill you all over the house for revenge. This is my principle."


    With a murderous face, Gao Yang''s face was already murderous. Li JinFang nodded and said, "OK, kill her family."


    Although groliov and Li JinFang have not known Gao Yang and Cui Bo for so many years, their feelings have not been shallow. Especially when groliov was in Benghazi, Cui Bo saved his life by carrying and pushing.


    Groliov said calmly, "I''ve been a mercenary for so many years. I''ve worked hard for money and haven''t done anything. Even if I kill the whole family, it''s just a little uneasy. I''ll leave it to me. I''m more experienced than you. However, it seems that the rabbit hasn''t been sentenced to death yet. Are you two excited too early?"


    As if to make a footnote to groliov''s words, a black man in a white coat came over from the, holding several pieces of paper in his hand, and said loudly, "who is robittree? The test results come out."


    Gao Yang stood up and startled the black man in white coat. The three said in unison, "how''s it going?"


    "The test result is HIV negative, which can basically rule out the possibility of HIV infection. In order to ensure nothing, you can test again after 90 days of high-risk behavior."


    Hearing that the result was negative, Gao Yang''s eyes fell on Cui Bo who was still sleeping. Gao Yang had no patience to continue listening. He took two steps and sat down on Cui Bo''s stomach.


    Cui Bo uttered a scream. When he woke up, he was about to push away Gao Yang. Li JinFang and groliov both came in front of him. Groliov pressed Cui Bo''s legs down and sat on Cui Bo''s legs. But Li JinFang said fiercely, "dead rabbit, I''ll kill you!"


    After Li JinFang said that, he pressed Cui Bo''s hand and sat down on Cui Bo''s chest, pressing half of Cui Bo''s face.


    After taking Cui Bo as a human flesh cushion, Gao Yang smiled and said to the black doctor, "sorry, this is our way of celebration. Thank you for your good news. Thank you very much."


    Cui Bo was sitting by three people and said in a hurry, "what are you doing? Let go of me and get up. I''m out of breath."


    The black doctor shrugged and said, "well, I understand your mood, but this is the hospital. Please keep quiet. And, I''m sorry to tell you, I don''t bring all the good news."


    After hearing the doctor''s words, the three people who were full of joy were in the cold. Even Cui Bo, who was sitting at the bottom, stopped struggling and listened to the doctor slowly say: "Although Mr. Robert Cui is HIV negative, he has acute gonorrhea and needs immediate treatment. He receives high-dose antibiotic injection for a week. Fortunately, he can be cured soon after starting treatment, and will not become chronic gonorrhea. However, he has to wait until tomorrow morning to receive antibiotic intramuscular injection. In addition, I remind you that gonorrhea is highly infectious."


    After hearing Cui Bo''s illness with a big gasp, Gao Yang and groliov, sitting on Cui Bo, ran out with a rub. They were like rockets under their hips. Only Li JinFang''s English was not very good. They didn''t understand what the doctor said. They couldn''t help but look at Gao Yang in horror and say, "what''s the matter? What did the doctor say?"


    After Gao Yang said the doctor''s words in Chinese, the expression on Li JinFang''s face was like eating a fly. His jumping speed was absolutely superhuman, leaving only Cui Bo lying on the chair crying and saying, "I won the Olympics!"


    Anyway, Cui Bo had to receive treatment early the next morning. Looking at the time when it was more than 2 a.m., Gao Yang and his colleagues simply didn''t go back. They lived and slept on the hospital bench all night. However, before going to bed, they were very moral. Instead of doing it in the hospital building, they dragged Cui Bo to the yard outside the building and found a place where there was no one for three rounds Liu used his old fist to Cui Bo and vented his anger.


    The next morning, Gao Yang, who was sleeping soundly on the bench, was awakened by the phone. After receiving a call from uliyangke, Gao Yang continued to sleep, but not long after, Gao Yang was awakened by the phone.


    Impatient Gao Yang picked up the phone and said, "didn''t you just call, what''s the matter now?"


    "Hi, did you bother to sleep? Sorry, my plan is ahead of schedule. I plan to go to South Africa in a week. Do you have time?"


    It was not ulyanko who called, but Catherine, whom Gao Yang had been looking forward to for a long time, which made Gao Yang energetic immediately and said loudly, "I have plenty of time!"

 Chapter 102

    After seeing Gao Yang hang up the phone, Cui Bo came up to Gao Yang and said, "brother Yang, when I heard you answer ulyanko''s phone just now, what did you say about the reloading equipment? Where did it go?"


    Gao Yang said with a disgusted face: "when talking, consciously stay away from me."


    Under the same disdain of Li JinFang and groliov, Cui Bo reluctantly stepped back two steps and said with a sad and angry face: "it''s not contagious. You''re too careful."


    The way of Gao Yangyi''s righteous words: "Please note that we are not afraid of being infected by you. We despise you. Well, consciously stand in the corner and listen. Now I''m getting down to business. First, ulyanko called and asked us to hurry to Libya as soon as possible. It is said that Gaddafi has an unprecedented desire for elite mercenaries. He said he even has the opportunity to get a job of $10000 a day, but it needs to be fought for. And he wants to We''ll provide the list of required equipment as soon as possible. He''s ready to prepare quickly.


    The second thing, and the most important thing at present, is that Catherine will come to South Africa in advance. The time is exactly a week later. She can only stay in South Africa for three days. Just as the rabbit needs a week to cure his gonorrhea, so we can basically set out in ten days. "


    Groliov nodded and said, "these two news are good news. I want to know what is the work of $10000 a day? Is it very dangerous?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Wuliyangke said that the degree of danger is not high, but I don''t think wuliyangke''s words are very reliable, but we still need to know. We''ll decide according to the situation at that time. If it''s an acceptable job and we can fight for the next job, it''s best."


    Cui Bo said in a hurry, "young brother, bullet reloading equipment, don''t forget this."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, this is also just delivered. We''ll just pick up the goods in a moment. There are two sets in total. I''ll pay for it myself and the rabbit."


    Cui Bo said excitedly, "great. After waiting so long, we finally arrived."


    After Gao Yang asked Bob about the information about the reloading bullet used by m1a in his hand, he immediately called ulyanko, hoping to ask ulyanko to help buy it back. However, although the reloading equipment is not very expensive, it is very troublesome to collect it. Ulyanko must buy the propellant, warhead, primer, new cartridge case, and designated electronic scale, zero It''s very troublesome to put together zero.


    Bob is an American. Naturally, most of the things he uses are American goods. In addition, the United States is the country with the largest number of civilian guns, so the products related to gun pills are also the most. If ulyanko wants to buy what Qi Gaoyang needs, he can only buy in the United States, so it took him more than 20 days to send the things to South Africa.


    In fact, to tell the truth, it took only 20 days for uliyangke to send a lot of things that are forbidden to be transported by air to Gao Yang. It is already very fast. If Gao Yang buys it himself, it is very likely that he will buy things but never receive them.


    Gao Yang ignored Cui Bo, but stood up and said, "wait for the rabbit to get an injection, let''s go back and pack our things. By the way, make a list of what we need, so that I can report it to ulyanko."


    In the following time, groliov accompanied Cui Bo in the hospital waiting for an injection, while Gao Yang and Li JinFang went to a landmark building in Johannesburg to receive goods.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang went home first and then went to pick up the goods. Because the two sets of bullet reloading equipment plus raw materials amounted to more than 7000 US dollars, Gao Yang didn''t have enough money. They had to go home and get the money first.


    The contents of the two sets of bullet reloading equipment were different. Each of them contained a large box, and the people sent by uliyangke to deliver the goods were very dedicated. Before receiving the money, he gave Gaoyang a list of expenses, indicating the unit price of various items, so as to show that the goods were supplied at the cost price.


    The total price of the two sets of equipment is less than $4000, but the freight accounts for less than half. It is said that ulyanko transported these things through his special channels. Otherwise, Gaoyang would have waited, so the freight is very expensive.


    Two sets of bullet reloading equipment will be used as a way stone. Gao Yang is still very satisfied with the professional level of ulyanko. After happily taking his new equipment home, he happened to enter the house with Cui Bo and ulyanko at the same time.


    For fear that Cui Bo was patronizing the newly acquired bullet reloading equipment, Gao Yang specially instructed Cui Bo to tidy up his things first. After making a list, he began to tidy up his things without opening the box.


    Gao Yang has a lot of things to bring to Libya. Three guns must be brought, so he doesn''t need to buy weapons, but the high-precision special sniper bullets have to be prepared by uliyangke. In addition, he also wants uliyangke to help buy bulletproof clothes, clothes and boots.


    It''s not that Gao Yang wants to save trouble. He doesn''t even bother to buy clothes himself. The problem is that many professional clothes and boots are difficult to buy in Johannesburg, so Gao Yang simply handed over his clothes and boots to uliyangke.


    Don''t underestimate things like clothes and boots. It seems that they don''t have much to do with combat, but in fact, these seemingly unrelated things can greatly affect the outcome of combat.


    After a long and arduous March, one side had blisters on his feet, which hurt when he touched the ground, while the other side wore comfortable boots and socks, and his feet were comfortable. At this time, the two sides began to fight. Who suffered?


    In the cold wind and heavy rain, the party wearing ordinary clothes was soaked, shivering with cold, and it was difficult to aim. Who was exposed to the party wearing good clothes to keep the body dry and warm?


    On the battlefield, any insignificant detail may determine the outcome of a battle, so the armies of various countries will try their best to improve the army''s equipment within the scope of their ability. As mercenaries, although they need to pay their own money, if they think of their own life, of course, everything is the best.


    Most mercenaries are not as equipped as ordinary soldiers of military powers, let alone elite special forces. It''s not that these mercenaries don''t want to use good things, but they can''t afford to buy them. Of course, there are also people who want money and don''t want life, and there are a large number of these people in the mercenary team.


    Most people who want money but not life have one thing in common, that is, once they have money, they go to eat, drink, whore and gamble. They don''t care whether their clothes are suitable for fighting. They don''t even care about their own life. They just want to enjoy everything as much as possible when they are alive.

 Chapter 103

    Gao Yang is not a lord who wants money but doesn''t want his life, nor is he a lord who goes whoring and gambling with a little money. His idea is that as long as he can afford the best, he will never use less. Whether his life or the lives of his brothers are more important than anything. As long as he is the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment, this rule can never be changed.


    Of course, some of the top things in individual combat are still in the hands of the elite troops of several military powers. Mercenaries have nowhere to buy these strictly confidential things, and Gao Yang doesn''t expect to get them. It''s not a matter of whether they are willing to spend money or not.


    After Gao Yang sorted out his things, not long after, the other three people came to his house one after another, and everyone took a list.


    Groliov''s list is the shortest, with only a few items listed on it, while TREB''s list is the longest, almost full of a piece of paper.


    Gao Yang looked at groliov''s list, didn''t say anything, put it aside first, but picked up Li JinFang''s list and said, "JinFang, you plan to change it into a small caliber gun? But you didn''t write what to change."


    Li JinFang nodded: "the recoil force of the AK47 is too large, and I found that the 5.56 mm bullet was easy to find when I was in misrata, so I wanted to change the gun. However, I haven''t used any foreign small caliber rifle. I used MAS. As a result, it jammed after hitting two magazines. The AUG is still alive, but it''s still not easy to use. The key is that I don''t like the supportless rifle."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "you are not familiar with all the small calibres we have on hand. You are not familiar with foreign guns. If you have a rifle, how about using M4? Or give you 97? At least you can handle it, and uliyangke should be able to find it."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "97. At least I''m used to 95. If I try 97 doesn''t fit, I''ll change it back to AK. I don''t have to return the pistol. M92 is very easy to use."


    After solving Li JinFang''s problem, Gao Yang said to groliov, "is your request too simple? A thousand bullets made in Russia and a bulletproof vest are gone? Are you going to wear your rotten boots and a broken camouflage made in Russia on the battlefield?"


    Groliov smiled and said, "when I was a free mercenary, I was used to frugality. I didn''t expect to change it. In fact, I don''t have high requirements for equipment."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s no good. No matter how much money you can afford it, you have to use it well. Forget it, you don''t have to worry. I''ll give the accessories we need to uliyangke to buy. Since you don''t have any conditions, you can buy them according to my understanding. That''s it."


    Cui Bo hurriedly said, "brother Yang, look at my list. Can you buy all my things?"


    Gao Yang patted Cui Bo''s list on the bed and said angrily, "you are really two. Look at what you want, Steyr hs50 sniper rifle. The accuracy of this gun is high, but it can only be filled with bullets once. Do you have a large force behind you? The firing speed is so slow. When we need support, you want to kill us!


    Also, look at what you want, marathon watch, 3D bag, 1D bag, black eagle''s hanging belt, LAN on the sofa, pull out the holster quickly, I''m in the second Olympic Games. I''ll tolerate all the specified brands and models of glasses, boots and clothes. You dare to indicate the color to me. Why don''t you write down what brand you want in your underwear? "


    Cui Bo said timidly, "I wrote. Don''t you see? I want Archaeopteryx underwear. I don''t need a brand for socks. As long as it''s Merino wool, help me, brother Yang. I''ve calculated. I''ll have enough money for these things."


    Gao Yang was completely helpless and said in a sad voice: "do you really think that ulyanko is your personal housekeeper? There are plenty of these fragmented shopping malls in Johannesburg. Don''t find arms dealers to buy them. Get out!"


    After scolding Cui Bo, Gao Yang reluctantly wrote a list according to his own meaning. As for the list taken out by Cui Bo, Gao Yang tore it directly.


    Cui Bo''s choice of things is not bad. There are many things and brands that Gao Yang taught Cui Bo when he took Cui Bo outdoors. Gao Yang has not arrived yet. He has to cover everything from head to toe, from inside to outside. Even underwear and socks have to be bought by an arms dealer in ulyanko. Even if Gao Yang has a thick skin, he really handed the list to ulyanko, I''m afraid ulyanko will paste the list on his face.


    One type 97 rifle made in China, one as50 sniper rifle or Barrett M82A1 sniper rifle, with 50 armour piercing bullets and 100 ordinary bullets, 300 high-precision 7.62mm sniper bullets, four bulletproof vests with samples, four pairs of okley bulletproof eyes, four Kevlar helmets, three 3D bags from the mysterious farm and one large bag of 60 liters, The all terrain camouflage produced by CP company of the United States has four bodies and four pairs of Dana military boots.


    The above is the list that Gao Yang plans to send to uliyangke. There are many other things. Uliyangke has always had them and does not need special preparation. What is listed needs to be prepared in advance. After thinking carefully, Gao Yang added one item to the list, two Stade 8x30 telescopes.


    Both Gao Yang and Cui Bo often use telescopes. They often share one telescope on the battlefield. Now the telescope in Gao Yang''s hand is an old antique left by Fedor. Gao Yang thinks it''s better to collect it and buy two new telescopes.


    After listing the list, Gao Yang estimated the price in his mind. He felt that if he bought all the things, it might cost 100000 US dollars, or even 100000 US dollars is not enough, because a 12.7mm large caliber sniper rifle with bullets would cost 100000 US dollars.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know the price of large caliber sniper rifle. He only knows that a Barrett M82A1 needs at least tens of thousands of dollars, and bullets are also very expensive. An ordinary bullet costs more than ten dollars, and an armor piercing bullet even hundreds of dollars. As for as50 and matching bullets, they are not more expensive than Barrett.


    The price of a large caliber sniper rifle is so expensive that a lot of other things can only be regarded as an addition compared with a large sniper, but the price of all things can only be known after asking uliyangke. Maybe if uliyangke only sells at cost price, the price may be lower than Gao Yang''s guess.


    Gao Yang felt that their team needed a large caliber sniper rifle with both anti equipment and anti personnel. Although it was expensive, it was better than not using it when needed.


    Although I don''t know whether Cui Bo can control the large caliber sniper rifle now, and Gao Yang doesn''t know whether he can use the large caliber sniper rifle well, Gao Yang feels that if he can''t touch it, he will never know what''s going on with the large caliber sniper rifle, so he gritted his teeth. Gao Yang decided that he would rather have a few people raise money than buy the large caliber sniper rifle first.


    At present, the public assets of the Satan mercenary regiment are 34000 US dollars. This money is certainly not enough for purchasing equipment, but Gao Yang still has more than 90000 US dollars, and each of the other three has more than 60000 US dollars. If you raise money to buy, you can easily buy everything back without groliov''s money.

 Chapter 104

    After making up his mind and making a list, Gao Yang plans to use the computer to send the list to wuliyangke''s mailbox, but he thinks he has to find Ye Lianna to use the computer. Gao Yang feels a little headache.


    Although you can call ulyanko to read the list again, ulyanko has been running around the battlefield in Libya, and Gao Yang''s list is cumbersome, as well as the numbers of clothes and boots. If you make a mistake, it will be troublesome. These are all things to be used in the battlefield. Gao Yang thinks it''s better to be more rigorous.


    In desperation, Gao Yang went to find Ye Liana


    Ye Lianna basically stayed in the piano room during the day. Gao Yang took the list and went to the door of the piano room. I don''t know why. The piano room where the piano sounds every day is quiet. Although Gao Yang felt a little strange, he didn''t think much, but he gently knocked on the door.


    "I''m in a bad mood. Please let me be quiet, mom."


    After Gao Yang''s subconscious "Oh", when he turned to go, there was a rapid sound of footsteps in the piano room. The door of the piano room immediately opened. When Gao Yang stepped up his steps and wanted to leave quickly, he heard Ye Lianna whisper behind him: "stop."


    Gao Yang stopped, turned and waved to Ye Lianna gently. Then he said awkwardly, "Hey, that, I don''t want to disturb you, but I..."


    "Come in."


    Looking at Ye Lianna standing at the door of the piano room with a sad face, Gao Yang thought it better not to go in. At that moment, he said, "that, I just want to borrow your computer, that, that..."


    "Come in."


    Looking at the bad look on Ye Lianna''s face, Gao Yang finally bowed his head and entered the piano room.


    When passing in front of Ye Lianna, Gao Yang''s nose smelled the unique body fragrance of the girl. I don''t know why. The smell made Gao Yang feel flustered.


    After Gao Yang entered the piano room, ye Lianna closed the door behind her back and locked it. Then she whispered to the nervous Gao Yang, "you have never entered this room. Rabbit and Li JinFang have come to this room to listen to me, but you have never come."


    Gao Yang reached out and wiped a cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead and whispered, "well, I don''t know much about music, that, that..."


    "Can you say anything else besides that?"


    After Gao Yang''s witty shut up, ye Lianna sighed: "you''ve never heard of my performance. I want you to listen. Now you sit down and listen to me. Don''t refuse, please."


    Gao Yang obediently sat down in front of the piano, but after sitting down, he felt something wrong. He sat on the bench in front of the piano. Where should ye Lianna, who plays the piano, sit.


    When Gao Yang was about to get up and get out of the way, ye Lianna pressed his shoulder and motioned him not to move. Instead of sitting beside him as Gao Yang imagined, she turned and picked up a violin from the piano stand.


    Ye Lianna just put the violin around her neck and said in surprise, "Hey, you can also play the violin? I thought you were practicing the piano. Ah, sorry, you can start."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Gao Yang wanted to slap her mouth. Sure enough, ye Lianna sighed, put the violin back on the stand on one side, laughed at herself and whispered: "It seems that I really don''t have any sense of existence in your heart. Everyone knows that I practice violin. Only you think I practice piano. Well, it seems that you prefer piano, so I''ll play piano."


    Looking at Ye Lianna''s sad eyes, Gao Yang decided not to continue. Some words should be made clear earlier. However, before he expressed, ye Lianna whispered, "I just want to play you a song. Can''t you meet me? Sit down, don''t move, don''t talk, please."


    Ye Lianna sat close to Gao Yang, put Qianqian''s ten fingers on the key and suddenly pressed the key.


    At first glance, the sound of the piano sounds very happy, but Gao Yang''s little musical knowledge soon heard it. This is Beethoven''s Pathetique Ye Lianna playing the piano calmly, but it''s actually very messy. Gao Yang sees water droplets falling from ye Lianna''s face, but Gao Yang can only listen quietly. It seems to be immersed in the sound of beautiful music, but only God knows that Gao Yang''s heart is confused at the moment Chaos.


    After the mess at the beginning, ye Lianna failed to adjust. After playing for a while, ye Lianna suddenly pressed the keys heavily, or even violently. The music was from pathetic music to her heart. When ye Lianna began to play fate, there was no feeling of sadness and Pathetique in the piano sound, but she showed her stubbornness of refusing to yield, which made Gao Yang listen only There is shock, and more and more strong feeling.


    Finally, after playing a song of fate, ye Lianna leaned on the piano and began to sob silently. Gao Yang stretched out her hand and wanted to pat Ye Lianna on her back, but his hand didn''t fall in the end, just sighed.


    Ye Lianna soon sat up straight again. After reaching out to wipe the tears on her face, she didn''t look at Gao Yang, but looked ahead and said, "I heard from my father that your girlfriend is coming to South Africa soon."


    The one who should have come finally came and said in a loud and deep voice, "yes."


    Ye Lianna nodded and said: "At first, I thought you were lying to me. Later, I realized that what you said may be true, especially when my father said that your girlfriend would come soon. I thought maybe I could try to kill your girlfriend after she came to South Africa, but I knew you would be crazy, so this can only be my crazy idea. I can''t really kill your girlfriend Then, I''m going to try to give up. Just before I play the piano, I want to bless you and your girlfriend, but now I''ve changed my mind. It''s not my style to take the initiative to give up. Whether you accept it or not, I will fight with your girlfriend to the end, whether I will win or not, and whether I have to fight for the rest of my life. In short, I will never give up! "


    It''s false that Gao Yang wasn''t moved. Now he''s just about to cry. He was confessed in front of a girl. Even Gao Yang''s heart of stone has to melt. However, Gao Yang still decided to refuse. Some words have to be said sooner or later. It''s better to say it sooner than later.


    "I''m sorry, ye Lianna. I know you''re sad. I don''t know what to say, but I still have to say that we''re really unlikely."


    "Why?"


    Gao Yang said hard, "you are only 16 years old, and I am 26 years old."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "this is not a problem, never."


    "Well, I admit that age is really not a big problem, but your father is my best friend. He is a brother who lives and dies with me. I can''t soak my brother''s daughter. In the eyes of Chinese people, it''s not human."


    Ye Lianna still said calmly, "you are an adult, and I am also an adult. At least according to Russian law, I am an adult at the age of 16. Therefore, my father''s attitude is not a problem, and I think he will respect my choice and bless us. As for the concept of Chinese people, I am not here, I am Russian."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "why must it be me? In fact, we have only known each other for a short time, right? I don''t understand. There are many good men in the world, and you can choose the one that suits you best."


    Ye Lianna finally turned her face, stared at Gao Yang nearby in front of her with hazy tears, and said slowly: "Why do you ask me? Well, I''ll tell you why. When my life with my mother was in a desperate situation, I had to drop out of school and work by myself to support me and my mother. When no one was willing to help me, but just wanted to go to me, you appeared, you appeared with a lot of money, you know? At that time, you were an angel in my eyes."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "that''s your father''s money."


    Ye Lianna shook her head and said, "money is very important, but more importantly, when I was facing death, you stood up again. You are like the prince charming in the fairy tale. You saved me and my mother with your knight. I think no girl would let go of an angel and Prince, at least I can''t."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "you see, this is the problem. You just appreciate me, not love me. It''s silly to devote yourself to repay kindness. Well, I''ll enjoy your gratitude to me, but it''s not that you must marry me. Well, it''s earlier to marry me. This is not the reason why you must become my girlfriend."


    "I love you! §Á§ä§Ö§Ò§ñ§Ý§ð§Ò§Ý§ð£¡¡±


    After saying I love you in Chinese, English and Russian, ye Lianna smiled and whispered: "I said it. Although it was abrupt, I hope it didn''t scare you, but now you understand, I''m not just grateful to you, I love you! I''m sure of this. Li JinFang was right. I need a sense of security. In fact, you are even more important in many places in my mind than my father. My father left me when I was very young. When I see him again, I''ll be happy I''ve got everything I want, and those are all given by you, including the sense of security I need and the love I''m looking for. That''s why I must be your girlfriend. Of course, if you are willing to marry me, I''ll be happy to marry you. "


    Gao Yang was silent for a long time. He almost surrendered, but he finally sighed and said: "Well, I don''t want to say, but I still have to say that you are destined to be a musician in the future. You have a bright future. What about me? I am a murderer in China. I can never go back. I can only live in the shadow all my life. Also, I am a mercenary. I don''t even know when I will be killed. If I were your father, I would never let myself go My daughter is with a mercenary. "


    "Do you hate me?"


    "No."


    "Do you like me?"


    Gao Yang hesitated for a long time, finally nodded and said, "actually, I like it. Well, a little..."


    "That''s good. The problem has been solved. I don''t care who you are or what you do. If you don''t die and marry me, I''ll marry you. If you die, I may be single all my life and think of you. I may put a bunch of flowers in front of your tombstone on your death day, or I may find another person I like and forget you, although this possibility is infinite Zero, but no matter what kind of result, you are dead anyway. It must be what I am happy about. You can''t control me, can you? So why should you worry about things in the future? "


    Looking at the stunned exaltation, ye Lianna smiled and said, "well, let''s not discuss this problem again. Anyway, I decided to rob you from your girlfriend. This is my business. You can''t stop me. Don''t worry, I won''t destroy you and Katherine by despicable means. This is a war between women. I will win in a bright way."


    Gaoyang fell into silence again. His mind was very confused. He had been wondering whether he would just agree to Yelena, but considering groliov and Natalia, and Catherine who was coming to South Africa, Gaoyang was more tangled.


    The piano room seemed very quiet for a moment. At this time, Gao Yang suddenly heard Natalia shouting outside the door: "daughter, I support you! You will win!"


    Gao Yang was stunned, but he heard Li JinFang''s voice also ring.


    "Sister, Catherine is not brother Yang''s girlfriend at all. Brother Yang just wants to bubble her. Stick to it and win! Sister, brother can only help you here. It''s up to you."


    Gao Yang stood up in a panic, but he heard Cui Bo shouting outside the door: "Brother Yang, just follow me! I''m worried for you, brother. Don''t you know this when you''re an old maozi? I bah, he knows better than anyone. If it weren''t for the secret told by old maozi, how could little maozi know that Catherine was coming? Now that old maozi is hiding out, you don''t know his thoughts? How embarrassing it is for old maozi to let me make my words so clear."


    Ye Lianna also stood up, made a V sign to Gao Yang, and said with a smile: "it seems that everyone is on my side, but fortunately, I don''t want to force you to do anything, so you still don''t have to worry about anything."


    After that, ye Lianna was very aggressive. She held Gao Yang''s face in her hands, put her attractive lips together, and gave Gao Yang a wet kiss that was about to suffocate him.


    After ye Lianna''s lips left Gaoyang, she stretched out her palm to cover Gaoyang''s mouth and said softly, "don''t say anything, at least not now."


    When ye Lianna let go and covered Gao Yang''s hand, she walked to the door, turned back and blew a kiss to Gao Yang, and then opened the door.


    Seeing the three people listening to the corner outside the door, ye Lianna gracefully made a victory gesture, and then took Natalia and whispered in Russian to her bedroom, leaving only Cui Bo, who was full of worship, Li JinFang and Gao Yang''s big eyes and small eyes standing in the piano room.


    Finally, after sighing, Cui broke the silence and said loudly, "now I understand what you two mean. Fighting nation is fighting nation. Love is as vigorous as war. Robbing men is so powerful. I admire it. I really admire it, but why can''t I meet such a girl?"

 Chapter 105

    The collected data is a little bleak. I also learn from others to open a single chapter. Brothers and sisters reading this book, if you can see this book and haven''t collected it, please collect it. In addition, you have to ask for recommendation tickets, rewards, collection and everything.


    Finally, I have to shout again. Thank you for your support. Your support is the biggest driving force of my code. I don''t bring any empty words with me.

 Chapter 106

    Gao Yang didn''t know what his mood was. Looking at Li JinFang and Cui Bo, he just said weakly, "when did you come? What did you hear?"


    "I heard the sound of the piano. When I came, I saw Natalia standing at the door. Then I listened at the door for a while. As for what you''re talking about, well, I heard everything I should hear anyway."


    Cui Bo looked a little depressed and said, "I didn''t come until I played the piano. Looking at Kim Fang and Natalia sneaking, I stood at the door and listened for a while."


    Gao Yang waved his hand powerlessly and said, "forget it, it''s nothing. You go and let me be quiet for a while. I have to think about it."


    Gao Yang didn''t expect Li JinFang and Cui Bo to give him any advice. He wanted to stay alone. However, after Li JinFang and Cui Bo left, Gao Yang was stunned and remembered that the most important thing he had to do to find Ye Lianna had not been done yet.


    Looking at the list still in hand, Gao Yang wanted to cry without tears. Now he had to go to Ye Lianna''s bedroom to find her again. He wanted others to do it for him, but his list was written in Chinese characters. Li JinFang and Cui Bo didn''t have the ability to translate it into English and then send it out.


    Helpless Gao Yang walks to Ye Lianna''s door, knocks on the door, and quickly explains his intention, so as not to cause a misunderstanding between Ye Lianna and Natalia.


    "Ye Lianna, I want to use your computer. Is it convenient for you now?"


    Natalia opened the door with a smile and said, "she''s very convenient now. You talk slowly. I have something to go out. Oh, I''m going to the street. It will take a long time to come back. Bye."


    Looking at Natalia walking away quickly, ye Lianna smiled like a flower and said, "Mom always loves her daughter most, right? Well, please come in. You can do anything here."


    Based on the principle of quick decision, Gao Yang sat in front of the open computer, registered himself with a new email as soon as possible, quickly typed out the list in English, and then sent it to uliyangke. When Gao Yang did this, ye Lianna sat quietly beside him and just looked at Gao Yang and smiled.


    After finishing everything at the fastest speed, Gao Yang stood up and said, "I have something else to do. I''ll go back first."


    Ye Lianna smiled happily, nodded and said, "OK, I should practice the piano, too."


    Gao Yang thought he should do something, but when he thought about Catherine who would come in a week, he thought it would be better to keep the current relationship, so as not to make a bigger situation when Catherine arrived.


    Gao Yang ran back to his room, smiling and frowning. Being liked is a very happy thing, but for Gao Yang, he must choose one of the two, which gives him a headache.


    When Gao Yang was stunned, his phone suddenly rang.


    "Hey, ram, I''ve seen your list. Most of them are OK. I''m sure I can match them in ten days, but I don''t have the boots you want. If I order from the United States, you might as well buy them in South Africa. In addition, there are large caliber sniper rifles in your list. My suggestion is to remove this item."


    "OK, there''s no problem with the boots. I''ll buy them myself, but why take out the sniper rifle?"


    "Well, you can''t use large caliber sniper rifles for your mission this time. Well, I won''t sell off. You know, Gaddafi is looking for powerful mercenaries as his escort. Of course, it''s peripheral. The news is very reliable. Now they have been recruiting secretly, and the price is very high."


    Hearing that the price is too high, Gao Yang is interested, but thinking about being a bodyguard for Gaddafi, Gao Yang feels unreliable and too dangerous. Gaddafi is now a thorn in the eye of NATO and the opposition. If he is a bodyguard, I''m afraid he can''t sleep well all day.


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang felt that ulyanko''s words were somewhat unreliable, so he said strangely: "Gaddafi has many bodyguards and a famous beauty guard. How could he want to find a guard from mercenaries?"


    "I told you, it''s peripheral. To put it bluntly, it''s cannon fodder. You can''t even see Gaddafi, and it''s not necessarily Gaddafi. It''s also possible to be bodyguards for his sons. They don''t have a beautiful guard like Gaddafi. This task is not dangerous, even simpler than you think. They just need some mercenaries to provide protection on the periphery, not It''s to find personal bodyguards, and they can''t let mercenaries protect them, so there''s really nothing to worry about. "


    Gao Yang thought for a while and then said, "I see. Let''s talk about the specific situation in Libya. We don''t need to make a decision too early now."


    Ulyanko Road: "Your conditions are perfect. Gaddafi doesn''t trust the government forces with low combat effectiveness, so he asks mercenaries to provide peripheral protection. However, he doesn''t want to hand over such an important task to a mercenary regiment, so he needs to find many small mercenaries, even free mercenaries. In this way, he won''t worry about protecting his mercenary regiment from being controlled. I firmly believe you can enter smoothly Yes, so you won''t go to the battlefield this time. You just need to provide short-range security protection. You don''t need a large caliber sniper rifle at all. "


    After listening to ulyanko, Gao Yang hesitated and said, "OK, but I want to ask, how much do we need? Including sniper rifles and excluded prices."


    "The total cost price is 14655 dollars. Don''t count these small changes. The total cost price is 15000 dollars. As for the sniper rifle, Barrett''s bullet and sight is 45000 dollars, and precision International''s as50 bullet and sight is 76000 dollars. These are my cost prices, but you know, these are not my business scope, so I never People will add some profits when they buy it, but I believe that you can find the lowest price, and my purchasing network is awesome.


    Also, if you insist on a large caliber sniper rifle, or buy a large caliber sniper rifle after the end of this mission, I recommend Macmillan''s tac50 large caliber. Although this gun is rotated and pulled, it maintains the record of the longest shooting distance in the world. In addition, I have the gun in stock, brand-new stock, sight accessories and all kinds of accessories in my hand It''s only thirty-five thousand dollars with accessories. "


    Gao Yang immediately corrected the mistake of ulyanko and said, "the latest record is l115a3, and the record of tac50 is out of date."


    "Really, I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter. You know tac50 is a good gun."


    Gao Yang doesn''t care whether tac50 keeps the longest shooting record, which is meaningless, so ulyanko''s proposal is really worth considering.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang felt that the price given to him by uliyangke was really reasonable. Although it was not cheap, uliyangke could not buy things at the ex factory price.


    "OK, everything is as you say. The things are ready. We''ll pay in ten days. In addition, McMillan sniper rifle will be left for me. Even if I can''t use it this time, I''d like to have a look first. If it''s really as good as you say, I''d like to book it at least first."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang looked at the amount of money written on it and suddenly found that ulyanko was really good. The result is that the price is rounded up from more than 14600 to 15000.

 Chapter 107

    Sitting in the room, there was nothing to do. Gao Yang was a little flustered and bored. He turned over his packed things again to see if there were any omissions.


    After turning things over, Gao Yang really found something wrong, that is, his portable knife.


    Gao Yang has two cold weapons, an axe and a hunting knife.


    The axe is Gao Yang''s lucky charm and his protective axe. Gao Yang can take nothing, but he must take his axe, and the hunting knife is absolutely no lower than his axe in Gao Yang''s mind.


    Gao Yang has deep feelings for his hunting knife. Relying on the hunting knife found from the guide hunting when the plane crashed, he killed the first person. It can be said that without his current hunting knife, he would have died in Sudan. Moreover, in the three years on the Sudanese grassland, Gao Yang could not live without his hunting knife for a moment, whether as a weapon or tool.


    In the modern battlefield, there are not many times when knives can be used, but a knife, especially a good knife, is absolutely indispensable. Besides being the last self-defense weapon, knives are actually more used as tools and one of the most important tools.


    Gao Yang''s Dao is very good, well made and expensive. If it can be used in the battlefield, it is not suitable.


    Although he was reluctant to give up, Gao Yang thought it was time to change a knife and a tactical knife more suitable for the battlefield.


    Looking at the rough leather sheath sewn by himself and the blade with white thread, when thinking about what knife to change, Gao Yang naturally thought of the days and nights he spent in Sudan with this hunting knife. When thinking that this knife saved him more than once, Gao Yang naturally thought of the former owner of this knife, the white South African.


    A few days after returning home to accompany his parents, Gao Yang''s father told him about the victims sitting on the same plane with Gao Yang. Because the crashed plane belonged to the hunting company, all the victims didn''t get any compensation after the plane crash, and the boss of the hunting company ran away at the first time of the accident.


    The hunting company was run by a Chinese. Most of the passengers on the plane came from China. Only the pilot and the South African hunting guide were not Chinese. In order to claim for compensation, Gao Yang''s father and the families of the victims left detailed contact information with each other, just to find the running boss that day and then file a lawsuit together.


    Because of his various origins with the white South African, Gao Yang once read his father''s address book and took care to write down the family address and contact information of the white South African survivor.


    The South African white man''s name is John Smith. It''s a typical British name. It can be said from his name that he is British Hou Yi, not Boer, who is the majority of South African white people.


    John or his survivors live in Krugersdorp. For Gao Yang, it was only a distant and strange place name, but it is not now, because after living in Johannesburg for some time, Gao Yang already knows that Krugersdorp is a satellite city of Johannesburg, just outside Johannesburg.


    Gaoyang can be said to be close to John''s home now. Thinking of these, Gaoyang suddenly had an idea, that is, to see John''s home and John''s family.


    Although he was reluctant, Gao Yang thought he might return the knife left by John to his family. In a sense, it can be said that John saved his life. Therefore, Gao Yang felt obliged to see John''s family. If possible, it was best to thank John in front of John''s tombstone.


    Gao Yang belongs to the action group. At this time, he can no longer sit still. Looking at the early weather, Gao Yang immediately carries his bag and puts in his knife and telephone. Thank you for the poor public security situation in Johannesburg. Gao Yang also puts in his pistol and carries all South African rand on him. However, considering that his South African Rand is only about $100, Gao Yang counted another two thousand dollars and put them in his bag.


    After getting ready, Gao Yang ran to the door of Li JinFang''s and Cui Bo''s bedroom, roared and said, "I have something to go out. Will any of you go with me?"


    Tribulus immediately rushed out and said excitedly, "I''ll go. What are you doing? I''ll go with you."


    Li JinFang looked at Gao Yang suspiciously and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang said, "it''s no big deal. Go find someone. I don''t know if I can find it, so I''ll play."


    Li JinFang thought for a moment and immediately said, "now wait for me in the rabbit house. I''ll go with you."


    Gao Yang didn''t think much. After sitting in Cui Bo''s room for a while, Li JinFang hurried back and said with a sly smile: "brother Yang, I''m so sorry. I suddenly have something else. I can''t play with you. Rabbit, don''t go either."


    "Ah? Why?"


    Li JinFang''s face was stiff and said, "don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t go, don''t go. I have something to find you. By the way, I want to practice your fighting later. Anyway, you don''t go to the shooting range today and don''t hurry up to practice fighting. Go now."


    Cui Bo''s face turned white with fear. He always wanted to practice fighting with Li JinFang, but after seeing Gao Yang''s tragedy, Cui Bo never mentioned it again, but he never thought that Li JinFang would catch his strong man.


    "No, no, not today. Not today. Don''t forget that I''m a patient. I''m a patient!"


    "Sexually transmitted diseases are also diseases? Don''t talk nonsense. Since you don''t open your eyes, I''ll let you open your eyes. Walk, don''t let me do it."


    Looking at Li JinFang with a righteous face, Gao Yang was a little confused. He agreed to go out and go together. Why did he inexplicably start practicing Cui Bo? When he was confused, he heard Ye Lianna say happily outside the door: "Hey, I''m ready. Can I start now?"


    Seeing ye Lianna in high spirits, Gao Yang and Cui Bo immediately understood what Li JinFang had done. Cui Bo wanted to cry and said, "dead toad, I don''t mind if you want to create opportunities for ye Lianna. Did you say I wouldn''t go? Why do you have to find a high sounding excuse? Jin Fang, brother, I understand. Really, don''t practice me?"


    Li JinFang smiled at Gao Yang''s flattery and said, "brother Yang, hurry up. People are still waiting for you. Bye."


    After that, Li JinFang grabbed Cui Bo''s back neck collar and didn''t speak. He dragged Cui Bo to the back door. Poor Cui Bo could resist Li JinFang''s claws. He could only accept his life and was carried to the backyard.


    Ye Lianna looked at Li JinFang and Cui Bo and said in amazement, "Yang, didn''t you invite me?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "I invited you. Well, maybe they don''t want to be light bulbs. Forget it, just let''s go and ignore them."


    Ye Lianna smiled happily and naturally took Gao Yang''s hand and said, "great, let''s go out quickly. I haven''t been out here yet. I''m suffocating."


    Gao Yang wants to let go of Ye Lianna, but he can''t do it. He can only remain silent. Ye Lianna still takes his hand and heads down and walks out.


    Gao Yang prayed in his heart not to be seen holding hands with Ye Lianna by groliov and Natalia. He looked nervously and found no trace of Natalia. Then Gao Yang stepped up his steps and wanted to leave quickly. However, when he was about to leave the living room, he heard Natalia say loudly that she didn''t know where: "Have fun. Don''t come back for dinner. If you don''t go home at night, remember to call."

 Chapter 108

    In a dilapidated apartment building, Gao Yang stopped and looked at the house number. After confirming that there was no mistake, Gao Yang and ye Lianna entered the apartment building.


    Watching Gao Yang and ye Lianna enter the apartment, an old black man sitting at the gate of the apartment said slowly, "please wait a minute. Who are you looking for?"


    Gao Yang stopped and said, "we''re looking for Mrs. John Smith in room 6A on the third floor."


    The old man wore a security uniform, put down the newspaper in his hand, looked at Gao Yang carefully, shook his head and said, "I remember them. They are a good family, but I''m sorry to tell you that you found the wrong place, or you came late. Mrs. John and his son have moved away. They can''t afford the rent of the apartment and were driven out by the landlord."


    Looking at the dilapidated apartment building, Gao Yang knew that the rent of the house with such living conditions was not expensive. Even such a house could not afford to live and was driven out. It seems that the life of John Smith''s survivors is not very easy.


    "Do you know where they have gone?" he frowned


    The old man glanced and said, "although I don''t know where they went, I think you can try your luck in Coronation Park. Maybe you can find them somewhere."


    "Where is Coronation Park? Is it far from here?"


    "Not far. Find a taxi and you''ll be there soon."


    After thanking the old man, Gao Yang and ye Lianna left the apartment building. Without asking anyone else, they took a taxi and went straight to the Coronation Park.


    Gao Yang thought that the Coronation Park mentioned by the old man was a residential area, but unexpectedly, the taxi driver really pulled him to the gate of a park. After the taxi driver stopped, Gao Yang quickly said: "Man, we need to find people in Coronation Park, and this is a real park. I don''t think the park is a good place to find people, so is there another Coronation Park? A place like a residential community?"


    The black driver was very young. With a black smile, he said, "are you looking for a poor white man? If so, you''re right. This is where the lazy people live."


    Gao Yang was puzzled, but he decided to take a look first. After paying the car money, he walked into the park with Ye Lianna. Groups of black children were playing on the grass in the park, many were playing football and others were barbecue.


    After seeing Gao Yang and ye Lianna, several black youths whistled loudly at Ye Lianna, and then pointed at Ye Lianna. Their eyes made Gao Yang very unhappy, but fortunately, those blacks didn''t move too much.


    Just then, Yelena pointed to a corner of the park and said, "look, I see white people."


    Looking down Yelena''s fingers, Gao Yang saw a trailer and a dilapidated Tin Shed, where several white children were playing football.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna go to the shanty town. Gao Yang is surprised to find that the white children are dirty all over. They don''t even have a pair of shoes. They are barefoot competing for a shriveled football.


    Shanty towns are basically isolated from the park, and many broken tires are placed at the entrance.


    The inside of the tire and the outside of the tire seem to belong to a completely different world. Gao Yang and ye Lianna go to the shanty town. After bypassing the happy children, they continue to go inside for a while, but there are many white people on both sides of the narrow and messy road. They are old and young, but they all look the same. They wear dirty and worn clothes and stare at Gao Yang with indifferent eyes And Yelena.


    In the strange and hostile environment, Gao Yang was worried. He put the backpack on his chest, zipped the backpack, loaded the pistol in the bag with his right hand, put his hand in the bag, held the gun, and then stretched out his left hand to pull Ye Lianna.


    Gao Yang regretted that he shouldn''t have brought Ye Lianna to such a place, but ye Lianna didn''t worry at all. On the contrary, she was very excited, because this was the first time Gao Yang took the initiative to hold her hand.


    After a few more steps, Gao Yang finally saw a seemingly kind old lady. Gao Yang stopped and said gently, "Hello, do you know Mrs. John Smith?"


    Because of the British naming problem, after John Smith died, his wife only left the title of Mrs. John Smith when she left her name, so Gao Yang didn''t know Mrs. John Smith''s own name, but he felt that as long as John Smith hadn''t remarried, there should be no problem finding her with this title, but what Gao Yang didn''t think of was that After an old lady looked at him, she turned around and left, but she ignored him at all.


    Gao Yang had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and move on, hoping to find someone to ask. This time, he didn''t go far. He saw a group of people gathered together and yelled, and others were shouting "kill him".


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna walked outside the crowd. He could hear the cries of two women, the banging of fists and the shouting and swearing of men. Gao Yang didn''t want to join the fun, but he didn''t want to stay in this ghost place for a moment, so he had to pull a middle-aged man who was shouting in front of him.


    "Hello, sir. Do you know Mrs. John Smith? She seems to live here, too."


    Looking at Gao Yang who pulled him, the middle-aged man was very dissatisfied and looked at Gao Yang with vigilant and dissatisfied eyes. However, after Gao Yang finished, the middle-aged man looked at Gao Yang up and down and said in a strange tone: "I know her and his son."


    "Great. Where does she live? Can you take me to her? I can pay you a hundred Rand."


    When the middle-aged man heard that he had money to take, his eyes lit up immediately. He immediately stretched out his hand. Then ye Lianna immediately put a 100 Rand note in his hand without waiting for Gao Yang to move.


    After getting the money, the middle-aged man immediately said to the center of the crowd, "she''s right there. Do you hear the cry? The voice that doesn''t sound so sharp is Mrs. John Smith''s voice. Do you hear the scream of the guy who was beaten? That''s his son."


    When Gao Yang heard this, he didn''t care about the trouble of finding the gasping guy in front of him. He immediately took Ye Lianna and walked away from the crowd.


    After crowding into the front row of the crowd in the curse, I saw two men, old and young, fighting together. But to be exact, the old strong man rode on a young boy and punched the boy in the face. Although the young man was in the downwind, he was still waving his fist and yelling at him at the same time.


    Beside the two fighting men, two women, old and young, cried to pull the strong man, but their efforts didn''t get any effect. The strong man could pull them aside with a wave of his hand.


    Gao Yang was not in a hurry to start. He immediately said to a man standing by with a fist: "who is that woman?"


    "Mrs. John Smith, eh, who are you?"


    After getting the answer he wanted, Gao Yang didn''t respond to the people around him. Instead, he took down his backpack and handed it to Ye Lianna. He whispered in Ye Lianna''s ear, "there''s a gun in the bag. Hold it, but don''t take it out. If you''re in danger, shoot. Be careful."


    After that, Gao Yang patted Ye Lianna on the face, then ran behind the strong man who was beating, kicked out and kicked the strong man aside.


    Everyone was stunned to see Gao Yang kick over the strong man. At this time, Mrs. John Smith and the girl looked at Gao Yang gratefully and hurried to pull the boy lying on the ground. However, after the boy stood up, he pushed aside two women and immediately rushed towards the strong man who was still trying to stand up.


    After the young man and the strong man fought together again, Gao Yang sighed and shouted, "stop it!"


    At the same time, Gao Yang came forward and grabbed the boy''s clothes. He pulled the boy aside as soon as he pulled back. Then he immediately pointed to the strong man who tried to take the opportunity to fight back and shouted, "stop it, or I''ll kill you!"


    Although the young man was angry, he knew that Gao Yang was helping him, so he stood aside and didn''t continue to do it. He just spit bloody saliva, but the strong man finally stood up, roared and punched Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang dodged his side head to avoid a punch from the strong man, and kicked out with his right foot silently.


    Gao Yang''s sinister foot hit the key point under the strong man''s crotch. When the strong man covered his crotch, he immediately knelt down to the ground, then covered his crotch and fell forward to the ground. Gao Yang turned around and timely stamped his foot on the back of the strong man''s neck on the ground next to the strong man.


    Gao Yang didn''t work hard with Li JinFang for a month. He couldn''t feel the pressure to deal with such a strong man with empty strength. However, after the action had formed an instinct, if Gao Yang''s brain reacted quickly enough and moved his place before the instinctive action of his body, his blow would have killed the strong man.


    Although it is impossible to resist after the key middle foot under the crotch, what Li JinFang taught is that you must make up a foot in the back neck or throat. As for stamping there, it depends on whether the enemy is facing forward or backward. The purpose is to ensure that the enemy''s life is completely killed. Anyway, making up a foot does not take much effort or much action.


    Gao Yang almost stamped down, but fortunately, he stopped his feet in time, because he is not on the battlefield now, he doesn''t need and can''t kill people.


    Sure enough, the girl who had been crying to open the strong man shouted at her father and jumped on the strong man again.


    Anyway, the situation was finally brought under control. Gao Yang said to the woman holding the boy crying, "Hello, are you Mrs. John Smith?"


    The woman and the bruised boy looked at Gao Yang in surprise, and then the woman said, "I am, who are you?"

 Chapter 109

    Without waiting for Gao Yang''s answer, Mrs. John Smith thought of something. Her eyes lit up, and then said in surprise, "you''re Chinese. Did John''s boss find it?"


    The strong man who was kicked down was still humming. The onlookers pointed at Gao Yang. In this case, Gao Yang couldn''t speak. Gao Yang smiled at Mrs. John Smith and said, "can we talk in another place? It''s not very convenient here."


    Mrs. John Smith nodded repeatedly and said, "of course, please follow me."


    The boy rescued by Gao Yang looked at Gao Yang suspiciously, turned to which girl, and said firmly on his face: "follow me, or you will be killed. At least don''t see your father again until he calms down."


    After hesitating for a moment, the girl was obediently held up by the boy, and the boy said, "wait a minute, I have to find my baseball."


    After glancing down on the ground, the boy picked up a yellow baseball from the ground, stuffed it into his pocket, and immediately went to Mrs. John Smith and said, "Mom, let''s go back."


    Mrs. John Smith looked anxiously at the strong man still lying on the ground, and then at the girl pulled by the teenager. She sighed and didn''t say anything, but took the lead to walk to her house after making an invitation.


    Mrs. John Smith and his son live in a tin shed. The tin shed is divided into two rooms inside and outside by a cloth curtain. Although it is very small, it is clean and tidy. At least it can be called a home.


    After Gao Yang and ye Lianna sat down in the only two broken chairs, Mrs. John Smith said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, the family is very poor. Why did you come to me?"


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "I''m Mr. Smith''s friend. Although I only said a few words to him, he indirectly saved my life. Yes, I was also a passenger on the crashed plane. I was sitting next to Mr. Smith at that time."


    Mrs. John Smith was surprised to cover her mouth and said, "my God, there are really survivors. You are the only one missing. I remember your father''s name. He firmly believes that you are not dead. Thank God, you are not dead. Oh, God, your family must be very, very happy."


    As she spoke, Mrs. John Smith burst into tears. Gao Yang stood up, hugged her gently and said in a deep voice: "I''m sorry to remind you of something sad. I came this time to return Mr. Smith''s relics to you. When the plane crashed, I took his knife, and then Mr. Smith''s knife saved me many times. I think I should return it to you. I''m sorry. I wanted to save Mr. Smith at that time, but he has suffered misfortune."


    Mrs. Smith nodded and sobbed, "I understand that he can''t survive. Thank you for trying to save him, but it''s all God''s will. I''m sorry. I''m a little impolite."


    Gao Yang took out the hunting knife from the bag held by Ye Lianna, solemnly took it in front of Mrs. Smith and said, "I''m sorry, this knife has left some traces for me. I hope you won''t mind."


    After taking the knife, Mrs. Smith took it out and looked at it. Tears flowed again. She sobbed and said, "yes, this is John''s knife. He ordered it from a knife maker in the United States. I''m glad his knife helped you. Really, I think John must be glad that his knife helped you survive."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "if it''s convenient, I''d like to go to Mr. Smith''s cemetery and say thank you to him personally."


    Mrs. Smith sighed and said, "sorry, his cemetery is in Ethiopia. We don''t have the money to transport his body back, and no one is willing to pay for us."


    Although very disappointed, Gao Yang was not surprised. Looking at Mrs. Smith''s situation, she knew that if no one else came forward, she would not be able to transport a body from Ethiopia to South Africa.


    Gao Yang took out all the dollars he brought and said in a deep voice, "I can see that your situation is not very good now. Please take this money first. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to help Mr. Smith. Also, if you need any help, please mention it and I''ll try my best to help you."


    Mrs. Smith looked at Gao Yang, shook her head and said, "no, thank you. I can''t accept your money. I understand your kindness, but John is happy to help his friend. Out of respect for him, I can''t accept your money, but I have to say thank you. You''re a good man."


    Gao Yang took the money and thought it was bad to force it back to Mrs. Smith, but he couldn''t take it back. If he didn''t know, it would be fine. But he really couldn''t care if he saw Mrs. Smith''s bad situation with his own eyes.


    When she was in a dilemma, Mrs. Smith''s son suddenly said: "Hello, sir. My name is Frye. This is my girlfriend. Her name is Ella. My mother and I thank you for your kindness, but some money can''t change our situation. You look like a rich man. I take the liberty to ask you. Can you give me a job? As long as I have a job, I can change my life and my mother''s life. I can do anything, anything!"


    Frye looks seventeen or eighteen years old, while his girlfriend looks younger, that is, fifteen or sixteen years old. She still looks young and worn. She doesn''t look very beautiful, but it''s not ugly, but a large bruise on her forehead makes her look pathetic.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and sighed, "I''m sorry, I can''t give you a job."


    Frye looked disappointed. He shook his head, sighed and stopped talking.


    Gao Yang hesitated: "as a white man, shouldn''t it be easy to find a job in South Africa? I know your situation has changed a lot since the end of partition, but it shouldn''t be difficult to find a job?"


    Mrs. Smith said with a wry smile: "John and I used to be employees of the South African government. He was a university professor and I was a government official. However, John used to be a militia. He participated in the arrest of terrorists, so after the partition, he was soon fired and couldn''t find any job. After I was fired, I couldn''t find any job. After John died, we couldn''t afford the rent anymore , we can only move here. Now in South Africa, all job opportunities are in the hands of blacks. They won''t give Frye any positions. In fact, the whites living here are in this situation. We have no way but to gather here and make a living by doing odd jobs and begging. "


    Frye said angrily, "those blacks can''t even open computers, but the government will only give them jobs. They make a mess of the country. If my father had money, we would have left the country long ago."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "sorry, I have no intention to discuss the policies of the South African government, but I can give you a sum of money to leave the country. As for work, I can''t provide it."


    Frye looked at Gao Yang and said, "you look rich. Can you tell me what you do?"


    Gao Yang thought for a while and finally said, "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you this."


    Frye said, "Sir, I want to take my mother and my girlfriend out of here. As long as I can leave, I can go anywhere. I swear I will pay you back."


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "there''s no problem. I can give you as much money as you need, as long as I have it."


    Mrs. Smith looked very hesitant and finally sighed: "Frye, you only have a junior high school degree. You can''t find a good job. You have to take Ella and me. Where can we go?"


    After that, Mrs. Smith apologized to Gao Yang and said, "thank you for your kindness. If you can, I hope you can help fry leave, but I can''t ask for more. Ella and I can wait for him to make money before we leave."


    Frye was a little excited and said, "Mom, if I leave, Ella will be killed by her father. Don''t you see what happened to Ella today? As long as I work hard, I will be able to support you, and I will return the money to this gentleman."


    After Frye finished, he suddenly felt something wrong. He smiled shyly and said to Gao Yang, "sorry, my mother and I are so excited that we don''t even know your name."


    Gao Yang also smiled awkwardly. After hesitating for a while, he decided to tell the truth.


    "Sorry, my name is Gao Yang, but please don''t mention to anyone that I came to you, because I''m in trouble in China, and you may deal with Chinese people in the future, so please be sure to keep a secret for me."


    Frye''s eyes lit up immediately. He looked at Gao Yang and said, "I see. You committed a crime. That''s why you''re so rich, sir. I don''t care what you do. I can be your best helper. Believe me, no matter what you do, please give me a job and swear in the name of my father that I will be loyal to you!"


    Mrs. Smith''s face changed greatly and she snapped, "what are you talking about, Frye?"


    Gao Yang said awkwardly, "sorry, my work doesn''t seem to be a crime, but maybe it''s a crime. It depends on the law of which country, and my work is very dangerous. Well, I''d better tell you that I''m a mercenary."


    Frye immediately said, "mercenaries are not a crime, but they can make a lot of money. Damn it, why didn''t I think of it before? Sir, please accept me. I can do everything for you!"


    Mrs. Smith snapped, "Frye, you''re only seventeen. What you should do is find a job. The career of mercenary is not suitable for you!"


    Frye turned to his mother, spread his hand, and said with a bitter smile: "Mom, don''t you know that I used to work for drug criminals? Don''t you know that I shot and killed two drug dealers who robbed territory for them? You know, they only gave me a thousand Rand because I was white, because they knew I needed a thousand Rand and dared to kill for a thousand Rand. You also know that Ella would die without that thousand Rand Also, Ella''s father beat her again today. If she doesn''t find a way to leave, Ella will die sooner or later. And you and me, that bastard won''t let us go, so I think the career of mercenary is the most suitable for me. "


    Mrs. Smith finally couldn''t help it. She covered her face and cried bitterly, while Ella hugged Frye and began to cry bitterly. Yelena sighed, looked at her and said, "maybe you should give him a chance."

 Chapter 110

    Gao Yang was shocked because he didn''t expect that Frye, a seemingly childish boy, was also the master of human life.


    Looking at the shocked Gao Yang, Frye spread out his hands and sighed: "no way. The situation was very bad at that time. Ella was beaten and aborted by her father when she was four months pregnant. She was very dangerous. I had to find a way to get money for her to go to the hospital, so I killed people. Sir, I can kill people and dare to kill people. Please let me work for you. I said I can do everything."


    Gao Yang was even more shocked. Frye was only 17 years old, and Ella was only 15 or 16 years old, but they almost had a child. He was stunned and said, "how old are you and your girlfriend?"


    "I''m seventeen and Ella is fifteen, sir. My age is not a problem. If it weren''t for an accident, I became a father last year. You should know that a man who became a father dares to do anything."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that your age is really not a problem, but mercenaries are not so simple and dangerous. Your mother never wants you to go to war. I can help you go to other countries. I will let you leave with your mother and girlfriend, and then you can find a serious one."


    Mrs. Smith looked up gratefully and sobbed, "he''s right, Frye. You''re too young to be a mercenary."


    Frye smiled, then said firmly on his face: "stay here, I die faster. I''ve killed people for drug traffickers. They''ll always let me kill. If I don''t go, they''ll kill me. Mom, you''re right. Even if I go abroad to work, what can I do? It''s still the lowest level or the lowest income. I don''t want to live like this. I have to make a lot of money!"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "Mrs. Smith, can you tell me what happened today? Why did Frye fight with people?"


    "Ella''s father is drunk again. He is beating Ella. Frye hears poor Ella crying. He wants to save Ella. Later, you see, they fight."


    At this time, Ella finally couldn''t help crying loudly and sobbed: "my father asked me to be a female. He said that those blacks like white women. I can make a lot of money if I sell them. I said that if I don''t go, he would beat me severely. He also said that he would kill Frye, so no one would stop him. He also


    After hearing Ella''s words, Frey immediately changed his face and said angrily, "Damn, why didn''t you say it earlier? I''m going to kill that bastard!"


    Ye Lianna also looked angry and whispered in her ear, "you should step on that foot."


    Ella sobbed, "he''s my father. It''s not like this when he''s not drunk."


    Frye said angrily, "but he gets drunk every day, every day!"


    Gao Yang was silent. Mrs. Smith wanted to say something, but she was silent at last. She just cried silently. At this time, ye Lianna gently shook Gao Yang''s hand and whispered, "I think you really should give him a chance."


    Gao Yang nodded, then looked at Mrs. Smith and said in a deep voice, "madam, I want to hear your opinion. When you say you want to leave this country, I''ll find a way to let you all leave. In the future, you can live on your own efforts."


    Frye said in a deep voice, "when mercenaries can make money, I''ll be mercenaries. In addition, I can''t make money. Mom, even if I leave South Africa, I''ll be a mercenary. I swear I''ll let you and Ella live a superior life."


    Mrs. Smith shook her head, sighed and said to Gao Yang, "he is always so stubborn. He will certainly run to be a mercenary, sir. I believe you. If Frye really wants to be a mercenary, I hope he will follow you, so I can rest assured."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I see. I have to call and discuss with others. If no one objects, Frye can follow me."


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna leave the shed and get through the phone at home outside. Natalia answers the phone and asks that groliov has returned, and Li JinFang and Cui Bo are also at home. Gao Yang asks Natalia to inform them to gather next to the phone for a teleconference.


    Gao Yang and groliov had reached an agreement before. If they want to recruit new people, they must be recognized by the four of them. Because no one likes to give his back to an unreliable person, Gao Yang now needs to ask others for their opinions.


    After they gathered, Gao Yang said directly, "I''m in a little trouble. Someone wants to be a mercenary with me. I want to ask your opinion."


    "Is it reliable?"


    "Who?"


    "What will he do?"


    The three asked each other. Gao Yang thought carefully before saying, "it''s my friend''s son, named Frye, the son of the white South African sitting next to me on the plane. I once talked about him. I don''t know if you remember. His son and wife are in a bad situation, so his son wants to be a mercenary."


    Cui Bo said carelessly, "Oh, I remember. It''s the former owner of your knife. Do you think the boy is reliable? Just feel reliable. What else to ask."


    "It''s reliable. I think it should be reliable, but it has to be proved by things. There''s really no guarantee now."


    Groliov said, "the problem of reliability can only be known after verification. What will he do?"


    "There''s nothing about war. I just think it''s a little troublesome. But he''s brave enough to kill people. What can he do if he joins in? And how much salary is appropriate for him? Groliov, you have experience. I want to hear from you. Of course, if you object to his joining, you don''t have to consider these."


    Groliov immediately said, "you can learn about war. In fact, it won''t take long. I lack a deputy shooter. I can let him be my deputy shooter. In this way, someone can help me bring more bullets and spare barrel, so that I can change for a machine gun with better fire continuity."


    "What''s the price? How much do we pay him?"


    "He''s a newcomer and doesn''t understand anything, so at the beginning, it''s $100 a day. When fighting, it''s $300 to $1000 a day. If he performs well, he can get a bonus. This depends on the situation. I said this is the highest price offered by the mercenary regiment to the newcomer. Of course, you can set a price by yourself. I don''t think toad and rabbit will have any opinion. Of course, I don''t have any opinion ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang immediately said, "well, as you said, he is our first employee. I hope he won''t let me down. Well, that''s it. I''ll hang up first and go back to the others."


    Gao Yang returned to the house. After seeing Frye, he said solemnly, "first, as long as you join us, whether you are on the battlefield or not, you must obey orders unconditionally. Second, absolutely obey orders unconditionally. Third, obey orders unconditionally. If you can do it, we can talk about your salary."


    Frye immediately said, "Sir, I believe you. If it''s your order, I promise to obey unconditionally and swear by my father''s soul."


    Raise your head and say: "Well, let''s talk about your salary. At the beginning, as long as you are a newcomer in the mercenary regiment, you have a salary of $100 a day in peacetime. If you fight, your salary is between $300 and $1000 a day. The specific amount depends on your performance. If you perform very well, there will be a bonus, which is the highest treatment in the mercenary industry, Of course, you can still choose to refuse. "


    Frye opened his mouth wide and exclaimed, "do you mean I can earn a hundred dollars a day even if I don''t fight?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, one hundred a day. Of course, if we pay you a salary, but you run away when you fight, we will recover the money we gave you."


    "My God, mom, did you hear that? A hundred dollars a day, that''s almost a thousand Rand a day! My God, if there is a war, there will be three hundred dollars, Falk. Of course I did it. I must do it. I''m not a fool!"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "please note that it''s at least $300. At least, and I hope you go all out to strive for the top salary, and then strive to earn more money. The salary of mercenaries is not capped, which depends on your performance."


    Frye said firmly, "thank you, sir. You gave me a chance. I swear one day, you will be happy with your decision. I swear!"


    After finishing Frye, Gao Yang clapped his hands, took out two thousand dollars again and said, "two thousand dollars, advance your salary and take it."


    Frye hesitated to look at his mother, but saw that Mrs. Smith was also hesitant. His mother was very strong, so Frye didn''t know whether to take Gao Yang''s money before Mrs. Smith spoke.


    Looking at Frye''s hesitation, he smiled and said, "well, this is an order."


    Frye immediately took Gao Yang''s money and gave it to his mother. Gao Yang was very satisfied with Frye''s behavior and nodded: "Well, now that you have earned the first sum of money, you can take this money to improve your life. I think you can start by changing your living conditions. Pack up your things and move to a community that is at least not so bad. Don''t worry. I can advance Frey''s salary and don''t worry about money."


    Frye looked at Ella and said, "you can''t stay, can you?"


    Ella whispered, "I''m gone. What about my father? He''ll die drunk sooner or later."


    Frye said gently, "you want to stay. I''m sure you die earlier than him, honey. There''s nothing to hesitate. It''s better for your father''s scum to die. Don''t stay unless you still want to be beaten."


    Ella shivered when she heard the word "beaten", and then immediately said, "I''ll go with you, and I''ll never come, forever."


    After Ella was finished, Fletcher and his mother began to pack up, but they were too poor to pack anything. They just packed some broken clothes and documents into a suitcase and could move. Fletcher''s personal belongings were only a baseball glove, a baseball bat and two baseball bats.


    "Are you moving away? Congratulations, never go back to this ghost place again, poor Ella. I hope you can forget this ghost place and your father."


    "Lucky guys, I envy you. You should think of us, but the farther away from here, the better. Don''t come back. Goodbye."


    When Gao Yang carried the box outside, almost everyone who saw Frye''s mother and son would say hello, and the content was similar.


    When she came to the place where Frye and Ella''s father were fighting, Ella''s father was still lying on the ground humming. Ella suddenly broke away Frye''s hand, ran to a trailer with her father, and took out an old teddy bear and a photo frame.


    Ella handed the teddy bear to Frye to hold it for her. Then she opened the picture frame and took out a group photo of the three. She tore off the part of her father in the photo and threw it on her father. Without hesitation, she turned and left.


    Looking at Frye comforting Ella walking ahead, Yelena suddenly released Gao Yang''s hand, ran quickly to Ella''s father, kicked hard at the bastard''s crotch, and then pretended to be nothing. In Ella''s father''s scream, she walked away with a proud arm.

 Chapter 111

    Frye and treble get along very well, and Frye has great respect for his predecessors. He always tirelessly studies anything useful. The key is that Frye is very diligent and obedient, which makes treble and the three of them like Frye, but after a few days, treble and them have a headache and find that Frye is a nag.


    Frye also got a nickname called fly, but he didn''t get the nickname because he talked too much, but when Gao Yang introduced Frye to others, Li JinFang''s first reaction to Frye''s name was how could anyone call fly.


    Frye''s English writing is fly, which means both flying and flies. Li JinFang, who is learning English, first thought of flies. After Li JinFang said his discovery, Frye said eagerly that his name meant flying rather than flies, but unfortunately no one listened to his explanation, So Frye''s nickname was fixed the moment he saw Li JinFang.


    Just like Gao Yang''s nickname can''t be called lamb but must be called little lamb, it doesn''t mean much to call Frye a fly, so after discussion, Frye''s nickname is determined to be little fly.


    Gao Yang helped Frye rent a small house in the same community and let Frye''s mother and girlfriend live in it. Since Frye settled his mother and girlfriend, he has completely settled down. Every day, in addition to training, they are trained by Li JinFang, who is responsible for training recruits.


    Every day groliov and Li JinFang will take Frye to the suburbs, and then find a place where no one will carry out all kinds of training for Frye''s assault.


    The first thing to teach Frye is the most basic infantry movements and shooting. The time is not enough, so Frye is tired of a lot of training every day.


    Because Frye is to be groliov''s deputy shooter, groliov plans to change a machine gun that can change the barrel and use the bullet chain to supply ammunition, so that the continuity of firepower will be better. However, because he doesn''t know what kind of task he will receive, he can only determine what machine gun to change after he arrives in Libya, but this will not affect Frye''s own equipment, So Gao Yang called ulyanko and ordered a set of equipment for frega,


    If he serves as groliov''s deputy shooter, Frye needs to carry a lot of bullets for groliov. As a result, Frye''s load is not small, so Frye''s weapon should be as light as possible. Cui Bo generously lent Frye the MP5 he seized, let Frye familiarize himself with it, and buy Frye an mp5 after he arrived in Libya, Li JinFang gave Frye an m92 pistol. In these days, Frye can get familiar with the use of these two weapons first.


    However, the day after Catherine''s arrival, Frye interrupted his training. He had to accompany Gao Yang to the airport to pick up people. As the only Frye with legal status in South Africa and born and raised in Johannesburg, it was most appropriate to be a guide and deal with some chores.


    Gao Yang once longed for Catherine''s arrival, but now, Gao Yang is afraid to see Catherine. The reason is very simple. Although he has not officially established a relationship with Ye Lianna, he can''t tell clearly these days. It''s hard for Gao Yang to imagine what the scene would be like when he threw Ye Lianna aside.


    Gao Yang can''t give up Ye Lianna, but think about Catherine''s invitation to South Africa, and then he has to tell Catherine that he already has a girlfriend. Go back where you call. Gao Yang can''t do such a thing. Let alone push Catherine into the hands of a lace, Gao Yang is even more unlikely to push back his date with Catherine.


    In fact, the reason that really bothers Gao Yang is that ye Lianna has to follow him to pick up Catherine, which is the most critical and troublesome place. Although Ye Lianna repeatedly promised that she would never give Gao Yang a problem, she just went to see what Catherine looks like, but let two potential rival lovers get together. God knows what will happen.


    It was almost time to go to the airport. Gao Yang looked at his watch. Frye said he would come home to clean up. As a result, Gao Yang had not come for a long time, but ye Lianna was already dressed up and sat in Gao Yang''s room with him.


    While Gao Yang was waiting, he suddenly heard the doorbell. Gao Yang crossed his heart and said to Ye Lianna, "here comes Frye. Let''s go. Eh, why are you wearing high heels? Oh, that''s not good. I forgot to tell you that we''re going to wandebum nature reserve. Forget it. There''s no time, or I''ll go first."


    Ye Lianna still smiled and took out a bag she had been carrying behind her. After opening it, she didn''t speak and directly put the bag in front of Gao Yang.


    Ye Lianna put a pair of hiking shoes, outdoor clothes and intimate underwear in her bag. When she saw the contents of the bag, Gao Yanghong took back her eyes and said, "you''re ready. That''s good. Let''s go."


    The trick didn''t come in handy, which made Gao Yang very frustrated. He had to walk out dejectedly. When he came to the living room, he saw that Frye was already waiting for him in the living room.


    Seeing Frye''s appearance, Gao Yang immediately widened his eyes and said, "my second Olympics, don''t exaggerate?"


    Cui Bo said in a deep voice, "you must! You represent the face of our Satan mercenary regiment."


    Li JinFang said seriously: "of course, brother Yang, we can''t weaken our momentum. Even if you can''t apologize to Ye Lianna, you can''t lose face in front of the lace. We have to have this momentum. If you don''t let us follow, we''re going to go."


    Frye also said solemnly: "Sir, it''s all played in the film. From now on, I''m your driver and bodyguard. Don''t worry. Although I don''t have a driver''s license, I always had a car."


    Gao Yang was surprised because Frye was wearing a black suit, a pair of shiny black leather shoes on his feet, a white shirt collar and cuffs, a black tie, a pair of black sunglasses, and an earpiece on his ear. He stood straight, with a poker face, and was the attendant of a gang boss, It must also be the kind in the film. The real gang boss will bring such a ostentatious bodyguard when he is tired of living.


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "why do I think this is not only not impressive, but also stupid?"


    Groliov''s habitual play disappeared, and there was no one to help Gao Yang say a word. Cui Bo just said in a hurry: "come on, you''re too late to come. Master your discretion. You can''t weaken your momentum or really soak up Catherine. Grasp it yourself."


    Time is really not enough. After Frye looks very professional and opens the door to Gao Yang, Gao Yang can only go out with a bitter smile.


    Seeing the parked car on the side of the road, Gao Yang stared again and said, "isn''t it? It''s so exaggerated, please. It''s really stupid, okay?"


    Frye quickly walked a few steps, opened the back door of a 12 meter Lincoln, put a hand on the door and said expressionless, "don''t Americans like this kind of car? I rented it with brother rabbit and brother Jin Fang for two days, sir, please."


    Gao Yang and Catherine got into the car with a bitter smile. After Frye gently closed the door, he quickly stepped into the driver''s seat, started the car and sped away towards the airport.


    Gao Yang is the first time to take such a luxurious car. There are four wide and soft leather seats in the car. There are not only a bar, but also two. Naturally, there is no need to say about the luxurious stereo and TV.


    Gao Yang feels really comfortable in the car, but somehow he thinks of the lengthened car parked at the front of some of the hotels in China. But now it seems that this long car has become a performance of woodlouse, so it seldom meets at the gate of the hotel. What he did not expect was that he had the chance to experience it personally.


    If you ride a luxury car to pick up people, you will be more willing to use Rolls-Royce or Bentley, instead of sitting in a lengthy Lincoln, or when you see the old movie that cub looks at, what do you think is now the extension of Lincoln or cow X instead of woodlouse''s appearance, but fortunately there is no advertisement for a hotel or wedding company outside the body. This makes Gao Yang feel a little better.


    Looking at all kinds of foreign wine on the bar, he sighed and said to Frye, "how much did you rent this car?"


    There was no response from Frye. When Gao Yang was wondering, ye Lianna smiled and pointed to a button marked with a microphone on the armrest of his seat. Gao Yang smiled bitterly, pressed the button and repeated what he had just said.


    "Sir, the three-day rent of this car is $10000. This is a gift given to you by the three of them. My outfit is a gift I gave you. We all agree that a luxury car with a very stylish bodyguard will make you look more stylish."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "well, I''ll thank you for this'' surprise ''you sent me."


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you, please enjoy the things in the car. Cigars and wine are good things. To be exact, the three-day right to use the car is a gift after buying these things in the car. I wish you a good time with Miss Ye Lianna."


    After Gao Yang pushed the button back, ye Lianna laughed loudly and said, "your brothers are really good to you, but you don''t seem very satisfied."


    Gao Yang picked up a bottle of champagne and said with a bitter smile, "I just don''t think anyone in this era will think it''s cool to take an extended car. Well, we have time to have a drink before we arrive at the airport."


    After drinking a glass of champagne, Yelena smiled and said, "I''m glad I drank champagne with you in this car. At least I was before Catherine, and what makes me happier is that you let me follow you."


    After drinking a cup of champagne, sitting in a car that he thought was luxurious but very woodlouse, it didn''t seem so bad. Gao Yang didn''t smoke cigars, but he still ordered a Cuban cigar. Anyway, the ventilation and exhaust system in the car was very good, so it won''t make the car smoke.


    He took a long puff of smoke, stretched out his arms and leaned against the seat. He said in high spirits: "don''t worry, this is the first time, but it''s definitely not the last time. Next time, we must sit in our own luxury car, or the luxury car you and I like!"

 Chapter 112

    Frye''s driving skills were pretty good. It was difficult to drive a 12 meter long car. But Frye drove safely to the airport, but took some effort when parking.


    When Gao Yang walked into the pick-up hall, he saw the sign that the flight he wanted to pick up also landed. After waiting for a while, he saw Catherine coming out of the channel with a big backpack and a woman beside her talking and laughing.


    After receiving Katherine, Gao Yang first paid attention to the woman around Katherine. To Gao Yang''s surprise, he thought that lace would be more neutral, such as wearing a suit. However, the woman standing next to Katherine was very feminine, with long dark brown hair, small nose and thick lips, It looks very delicate but with some wild faces. It looks very sexy and even more feminine than Catherine in an outdoor suit.


    Standing before and after Gao Yang''s face, Catherine warmly hugged Gao Yang and said with a smile: "introduce you, Yang. She is the friend I told you about, Adele Allen. Adele, this is Gao Yang."


    Gao Yang thought Adele Allen looked familiar. He thought about it and found that Adele looked very much like an actor in the deadly poison division, an American drama he had just seen. They were also Kristen Alice Ritter from England. They were not only similar in hair and color, but also similar in looks and temperament.


    There is no doubt that Adele is a beautiful woman, even more beautiful than Gao Yang''s original goal Catherine, but considering that Adele is a lace edge, a lace edge that grabs women with himself, Gao Yang immediately felt that Adele has no beauty.


    Gao Yang is looking at Adele, and Adele is also looking at Gao Yang. There seems to be sparks in their eyes. Out of politeness, Gao Yang greets Adele and goes to pick up the big bag carried by Catherine. Naturally, he ignores Adele''s suitcase.


    When Gao Yang looked at Adele, ye Lianna also looked at Catherine. When Gao Yang took over Catherine''s backpack, Catherine smiled and said, "Gao, don''t you plan to introduce your friend?"


    Gao Yang was a little embarrassed, pointed to Ye Lianna and said, "sorry, Catherine, she is my friend, ye Lianna, Russian. His name is Frye, and he is also mine, my friend, South African."


    Gao Yang was worried when he spoke, but ye Lianna couldn''t see the slightest unhappiness on her face. She smiled and shook hands with Catherine and Adele and said with a smile, "welcome to South Africa. I hope you have a good time these days."


    Frye, with a stiff face, naturally took the big bag Gao Yang had just got, and then politely immediately stretched out his hand and said to Adele, "Miss, just give me your luggage."


    He played an excellent role as a bodyguard and attendant. After taking the two people''s luggage, Frye immediately took a few steps aside and looked around vigilantly.


    Catherine made an exaggerated expression and whispered, "where are we going next? I want to hear your arrangement."


    "We have booked a hotel for you. Let''s go to the hotel first, put down our things and then go to dinner. After dinner, we can do whatever you like."


    Catherine and Adele were really surprised at Gao Yang''s extended luxury car, but they didn''t say much, just expressed their gratitude to Gao Yang.


    The next time, Gao Yang was miserable, because when the four people got together, Gao Yang felt he was the redundant one.


    Ye Lianna and Catherine are competitive, and Gao Yang and Adele are competitive. Then Gao Yang should keep enough enthusiasm and politeness to Catherine without making Ye Lianna sad, and always think about ye Lianna on the premise that Catherine can''t see anything. Ye Lianna and Adele don''t want to see Gao Yang and Catherine come together, So they formed an alliance, very warm and friendly to each other, and intentionally or unintentionally helped each other fight against competitors. In a word, praising their relationship is one word, chaos!


    In the next three days, ye Lianna skillfully and implicitly expressed her love for Gao Yang, which would not make Gao Yang unhappy, but also let Catherine, who is also a woman, see it, and Catherine is not stupid. She can naturally see ye Lianna''s meaning, perhaps because ye Lianna''s expression aroused Catherine''s desire for competition, So Catherine also began to express a good impression on Gao Yang intentionally or unintentionally.


    There was an invisible war between the three women. Yelena and Catherine wanted to let each other retreat. Adair tried to pull Catherine back and put Gao Yang aside. He couldn''t get involved in the war between women.


    Because no one wants to give each other a chance to take advantage of, the best way is not to let each other leave their sight, so the four people have never separated for almost a moment in the past three days. Except that the four people go back to their own rooms when they sleep, the four people must be together. Even Gao Yang can''t bear the strange atmosphere among the three women and wants to escape, Yelena and Catherine have to find a way to bring him back.


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand how those who enjoy the happiness of the whole people do it. The law stipulates that they can only marry one wife, which is clearly the protection of men.


    In the past three days, it''s basically impossible for Gao Yang to talk to Catherine alone. Even if Gao Yang has decided to confess to Catherine, he doesn''t have a chance. Now Gao Yang just wants to send Catherine and Adele away. As for whether Catherine will be pulled into a lace, it''s Catherine''s own business. As long as she feels happy, Gao Yang has no time to think about Catherine''s sexual orientation.


    Finally, it''s time for Catherine and Adele to leave. After having lunch with three women, Gao Yang will send Catherine and Adele away. At that time, Gao Yang will be free from the sea of suffering.


    When lunch was almost finished, ye Lianna suddenly found a reason to call Adele away. Although Adele was reluctant, she still accompanied Ye Lianna to leave the restaurant. At this time, Gao Yang had a chance to be alone with Catherine for the first time.


    After watching Ye Lianna and Adele leave, Catherine took a breath, smiled and said, "God, I''m going crazy these days. I didn''t expect to have another little girl as my competitor, which makes me very stressed and tall. I didn''t expect your charm to be so great."


    Gao Yang said awkwardly, "this, this, I can''t help it, but have you made a choice?"


    Gao Yang decided to get straight to the point, but Catherine shrugged and said, "no, I''m more confused. Now I feel that although Adele is very good, it seems that being a friend is better than being my lover, and you, I didn''t think well. In this case, I can''t make a judgment."


    PS: the transition plot is finally finished and the battle is about to begin. Don''t you have to wait? Finally, ask for tickets, collection and everything.

 Chapter 113

    Gao Yang wanted to hit his head on the table. He would rather lose to Adele than face the current dilemma.


    Looking at the pain on her face, Catherine couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry, your charm is great, but it''s not big enough that I have to make a choice right away. Although I''m not reconciled, I don''t have to let you be my boyfriend. In fact, I didn''t think I''d like to find a boyfriend or girlfriend."


    "Ah? What do you mean?"


    "I mean, I''ve come in vain this time. I still don''t know what I should do. Maybe you will become my boyfriend. Although I want to compete with a little girl, I''m still confident. Maybe I''ll fall into Adele''s arms. Who knows."


    Gao Yang is completely stupid. After suffering for three days, everything is in vain. However, Gao Yang doesn''t intend to say anything. Catherine can do whatever she likes. The next has nothing to do with him.


    The two men fell into silence. Catherine played with knives and forks, while Gao Yang studied the wine glass in his hand, as if there was a flower on it.


    After a moment of silence, Catherine said faintly, "the reason why yelina and I know you is very similar. We all know you at the most dangerous time."


    "Yes, but it''s just a coincidence."


    "I still remember the way you shot. I always remember very clearly. I thought I was peace loving. I hate violent elements with blood on my hands, but why do I think you are more like an angel although you shot and killed many people?"


    "That''s because you belong to the party saved by violence."


    "Ye Lianna said that you killed five people for her and shot them at close range. She seemed very proud of it, but Adele said you were a dangerous person. Let me stay away from you, but I don''t think so. I''ve seen you put yourself in danger for the safety of others. It''s because of your bravery that Professor buck and I can survive, so I think You must have killed for a good reason. "


    Gao Yang was silent for a long time before he said in a deep voice: "that''s the original. I had to kill people, whether for myself or to protect others, but now, I have become a mercenary. I kill people for money."


    "I know you are already a mercenary, but I still believe that you represent justice. There is no way. The first impression is really important."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "now think about it, I''m a little selfish. I shouldn''t invite you to South Africa. It seems that we should get rid of our relationship, not to mention that I tried to make you my girlfriend. After all, mercenaries shouldn''t have love, which is good for both sides."


    Catherine didn''t answer Gao Yang positively. She just smiled and said, "I''m glad you can invite me. I''m sorry to involve you in the trouble between me and Adele. Maybe I should accept your invitation after rejecting Adele, but now you have Yelena around you. I seem to be jealous. God, I''m really a contradictory guy."


    Gao Yang tried to smile and said, "what are you implying? Sorry, I''m very slow in this aspect, and you don''t seem to have made a choice, and I seem to have made a choice."


    Catherine curled her lips and said: "What are you suggesting? It seems that you have chosen Ye Lianna, but I won''t bless you, because I may go after you after rejecting Adele, so I don''t have to express my blessing in a hurry. Don''t refuse, and don''t say that ye Lianna is your girlfriend. We don''t have any relationship now. You can''t refuse I, and even if you and ye Lianna fall in love, they may break up in the future. This kind of thing is very common, isn''t it? Even if you don''t break up, I can still win love with a knife. It''s not surprising that women go crazy. "


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and didn''t know how to say anything. He didn''t know whether Catherine was a show of love. If it was right, people said it was possible in the future. If it wasn''t right, he said it was so ambiguous, but Gao Yang couldn''t even refuse. He couldn''t say you couldn''t like me in the future.


    Looking at her sad face, Catherine said with a smile: "love is selfish. I can''t give up my love. This is a war, a war between women, and I believe that as long as I participate in the war, I will win."


    Gao Yang is completely stupid. Catherine and ye Lianna issued a war declaration. The booty is him. It''s just that ye Lianna thought she was the attacker, but in fact Catherine is the one who attacked. To be exact, Catherine is the one who may attack.


    Catherine took a sip of red wine from her glass, put it down and said with a faint smile: "Well, I just reserve my right to start a war. Just like a country, starting a war is the right of every normal country, and I am a free man, so of course I have the right to pursue you. Maybe I started an unjust war, but whatever it is, love is selfish. Let justice go to hell in front of love, but if one day I invite you to participate Add my wedding with Adele, that''s when I give up the right to wage war. "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "the wedding of two women?"


    "Of course, many states in the United States allow same-sex marriage. Of course, we can get married as long as we both want to."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and said, "well, I don''t know what to say. It''s better not to think about the future. Maybe I''ll die tomorrow. Who knows what will happen tomorrow."


    Catherine''s smile disappeared. After a long time, she sighed and said, "I don''t want to change your mind, but I don''t think mercenary is a good career. I hope you can live a normal life as soon as possible. Before that, I will pray for you. God bless you. And I think Yelena thinks so."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "now I don''t know what I can do except being a mercenary. I''m a murderer. I have no place in China, and I can''t enter any country normally."


    Catherine said sadly, "I understand your situation and hope to change it one day. Maybe you can try to apply for American citizenship. There are too many reasons. How can you know if you can succeed if you don''t try."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. The United States is also an extradition treaty country. I may be able to hide in Africa. If I go to the United States, I''m afraid I''ll be caught soon and extradited back to China. Forget it, step by step."


    Catherine hesitated for a moment and suddenly said, "Yelena is a good girl, and she has no problem. Maybe you and her father should try to let her study in the United States. I don''t think South Africa is a good place for her. There is no good conservatory here, and security is also a problem."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then said, "is it OK? She was smuggled to South Africa. By the way, I remember, there is no problem with the passports of Yelena and her mother. They have many ways to go to the United States."


    Catherine nodded: "I don''t want to break you up, but I think Yelena really shouldn''t stay in South Africa. She should receive a good and professional education. Now Julia Conservatory of music is about to recruit students. Although it''s very difficult and the tuition is very expensive, you should let Yelena try. It''s one of the best conservatories in the world."


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "you''re right. It''s true. However, do you have any idea? I mean, do you have any way to let Ye Lianna go to the United States?"


    Catherine smiled: "You know, my father works in a university. Yes, it''s the Julia Conservatory of music. He was a senior manager of the Julia Conservatory of music. He wanted me to study music. He didn''t let me go until he repeatedly confirmed that I really didn''t have musical talent. It''s the most painful memory in my life. Well, to get to the point, although I can''t guarantee that Yelena will be able to learn music Admission depends on Ye Lianna''s level, but I can guarantee that she can get a chance to take an exam. "


    "What about the visa? What about ye Lianna''s visa?"


    "God, if I were you, I would find Morgan. He is your friend, isn''t he? Is it easier for a man with a deep background in the Senate and the house of representatives to apply for a visa for an innocent girl?"


    As soon as Catherine said, Gao Yang secretly scolded himself for his confusion. He and groliov were unlikely to go to the United States through normal channels, but what obstacles did Catherine and Natalia have? Gao Yang was very happy to ask Morgan for a small favor for them.


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me. I will do it immediately. If ye Lianna comes to the United States, please take care of her."


    Catherine shrugged and said: "I hope Ye Lianna doesn''t hate me. After all, she has fewer opportunities to meet you after she arrives in the United States. Well, call me when you have completed her visa. I''ll pick her up, help her settle down, and let my father help her get an examination opportunity. Of course, ye Lianna didn''t enter Julia Conservatory of music. She also has many other conservatories to choose from Choose. "


    Gao Yang sincerely said thank you to Catherine. After accepting Gao Yang''s thanks, Catherine took out a box from her pocket, put it on the table, pushed it to Gao Yang''s face and said, "it''s for you. Open it."


    Gao Yang opened the box, which contained a watch, a marathon military watch. Gao Yang took the watch up and looked at it and said, "thank you, I like it very much."


    Catherine clapped her hands and said, "I''m glad you like my gift. I don''t think you''re wearing a watch, so I chose one for you, so you''ll think of me every time you want to see the time."


    In front of Catherine, Gao Yang took his watch on his wrist. Although he hesitated, he finally said, "thank you. I''ll think of you."


    Catherine was silent for a long time before she said in a deep voice: "you know, Yelena is very proud that you saved her at her most dangerous time. She is very proud that you are willing to kill for her. Now I want to know, are you likely to kill for me? You know what I mean."


    After thinking deeply, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "if you are in danger or someone hurts you, I will kill him. No matter what our relationship is, I think you know what I said."

 Chapter 114

    After putting Catherine and Adele into the security channel, Gao Yang couldn''t go in. Seeing Catherine pass the security check and wave to him, Gao Yang waved to Catherine and said goodbye to Catherine.


    After Catherine''s back completely disappeared, Yelena vomited, then smiled at Gao Yang and said, "it was very difficult for me to get rid of Adele and create a chance for you to be alone with Catherine. Am I good?"


    "Good, what a good boy."


    "I gave you a chance to confess with Catherine. Can you tell me now whether I won or failed?"


    "You won, you won."


    "Yeah! Great!"


    After ye Lianna screamed in the airport hall, regardless of the white eyes cast by the frightened people who were frightened by her scream, she jumped on Gao Yang, rolled her legs around Gao Yang''s waist, and gave Gao Yang a warm wet kiss under the eyes of the people.


    Unprepared Gao Yang was almost pushed to the ground by Ye Lianna, but after he stumbled, he stopped, and then quickly hugged Ye Lianna with both hands to prevent Ye Lianna from falling down, and then hugged Ye Lianna in full view of the public for a long kiss.


    Dressed in black, the eye-catching Frye turned his head to one side and glared at the people with white eyes.


    Although it is passive, Gao Yang enjoys this feeling very much. Especially after putting down Ye Lianna, Gao Yang feels better under the envy, jealousy and hatred of male compatriots around him.


    Patted Frye on his back and said loudly, "well, go home. Well, don''t talk nonsense about things here, you know."


    When the car arrived at the door, Gao Yang hugged Ye Lianna''s small waist. After giving her a kiss for the first time, he said to Ye Lianna, "go and call your father and the rabbits. I have something to discuss with them."


    Ye Lianna looked like a happy little woman. After giving a kiss, she said, "hurry up. I have a gift for you."


    After waiting for ye Lianna to go away, Gao Yang immediately called Morgan. Although there was jet lag, Gao Yang couldn''t take care of it at this time. He was about to leave for Libya, so he had to get things done before leaving.


    After talking to Morgan about Yelena, Morgan agreed without stumbling, and promised to get everything done in half a month at most.


    The conversation with Morgan ended in a few words. Just after Gao Yang Hung up the phone, groliov and his colleagues also came to the car and called Frye over. Gao Yang said: "In fact, there''s no big deal. I just want to talk to groliov. As for why I called you all here, I''m just to let you feel what it''s like in the car. By the way, I''ll eliminate all the good wine on the car. We can''t waste it. We''re going to start tomorrow. Let''s drink today, brothers."


    Cui Bo laughed and said, "you have a conscience. I have to come up and feel the money with Jin Fang and Lao maozi. Brother Yang, what''s the effect?"


    Only groliov seemed a little unnatural and muttered, "what can I do for you? You don''t have to say anything."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and told the rabbit to just drink his wine. After not interrupting, he took groliov to one end of the carriage and said: "About me and ye Lianna... Forget it, let''s get to the point. I want Ye Lianna to study in the United States. Julia Conservatory of music. Catherine said his father can give ye Lianna a chance to take an exam. Also, I want Natalia to follow. She can accompany Ye Lianna. Well, I''ve called Morgan and he promised to help Ye Lianna I know that you have just been reunited with them for a short time and may be reluctant, but I think you should agree, so I took the time to call Morgan, but this must be your final decision. Do you agree? "


    Groliov looked stunned. He gasped. After shaking his head violently, he shouted excitedly: "Are you asking me if I agree? Damn it, don''t you know what I expect most? Is that worth asking? God, Julia Conservatory of music, one of the best conservatories in the world, isn''t it safer to go to the United States than in South Africa? At least I don''t have to worry about whether their mother and daughter will be shot during the war. God, Gao, how can I disagree! I am I can''t send them, but I don''t want them to go. Thank you. I''m very, very grateful to you! "


    After excited, groliov hugged Gao Yang and kissed him many times on his cheeks.


    For the old maozi''s too unrestrained expression of feelings, Gao Yang tried to push groliov away, wiped his face hard and said, "it''s disgusting. Don''t do this to me in the future, please! I know you''re very excited, but please don''t do this to me. Now that you agree, well, go and talk to Ye Lianna and Natalia."


    Groliov was stunned and said, "didn''t you tell her? Well, I''ll tell her. I think she should agree. However, the tuition of Julia Conservatory of music is very expensive, and in New York, Manhattan, the place with the highest rent in the world, can you help me ask how much it costs a year?"


    "I asked, Yelena''s tuition is more than 25000 a year, accommodation is more than 14000 per room, and miscellaneous expenses are more than 4000, which adds up to more than 40000 dollars. In addition, we have other expenses for clothing, food, housing and transportation. 100000 dollars a year should be enough. Natalia has to take care of Yelena. It''s better to be closer to the school. Well, the rent in Manhattan is more deceptive, It''s at least fifty or sixty thousand dollars a year, and she can''t be too oppressed. Well, if they add up, 200000 a year should be enough. "


    After hearing the money needed, groliov was silent, while Gao Yang pretended not to see groliov''s embarrassment and continued: "Julia Conservatory of music has a lot of scholarships, but we can''t think about it for the time being, so we have to prepare at least 200000 for their mother to take. I can take 90000 here, and you can take 60000 there? This is 150000. We can easily get 200000 in a few days. I think we can catch up with them."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, Li JinFang hit Gao Yang''s forehead with a swish of the red wine plug that had just come out of his hand. Although the cork plug was very light, it hurt Gao Yang''s forehead badly.


    "I''m the second Olympic Games, brother Yang. Look down on me, don''t you? My money stinks, doesn''t it? You just take me as a brother?"


    Cui Bo wanted to look like Li JinFang. He threw the wine bottle in his hand on his head. After thinking about it, he didn''t dare to throw it. He was afraid that he would have to pay for smashing the things in the car. He looked up at the bottle and said angrily: "Shit, who doesn''t know that my rabbit always takes money instead of money. What else do you say is enough to earn in a few days? Brother Yang, you''re embarrassing me in front of me! Ziao, I really want to spit your menstrual blood on your face."


    After hearing Cui Bo''s last words, Gao Yang almost vomited blood, and Li JinFang sprayed a mouthful of red wine on Cui Bo''s face.


    "Oh, my second Olympics, dead toad, I''m just saying, are you really spraying at me?"


    Li JinFang was furious. Holding down Cui Bo was a violent beating. Just when the two were playing, groliov sighed and said, "I won''t say much. Thank you, thank you."


    After Li JinFang severely taught Cui Bo a lesson, he said loudly, "where are you less? Install it for me. Don''t talk nonsense. How much money do we have left in total? Leave the money for travel and equipment, and take all the rest to Ye Lianna!"


    Frye murmured, "young brother, where do I have more than a thousand dollars left from you? I know it''s too little, but I want you to take it. This is my heart."


    Gao Yang was moved in his heart, but he laughed and said, "this money may not be able to be paid back. If old maozi and I die, your money will be wasted."


    Cui Bo spat and said in Chinese, "bah, I''m always disgusted with my crow mouth. Don''t curse yourself and Lao maozi. Don''t talk nonsense. Drink today. This money will be regarded as the gift money I gave you and ye Lianna. Don''t pay it back. Just don''t let me salute when you get married."


    Li JinFang nodded repeatedly and said in Chinese: "yes, yes, we should only give gifts in advance. You don''t have to thank us. We can''t save the money with it. It''s easy for ye Lianna to take it with us."


    Groliov puzzled, "why do you speak Chinese again? What are you talking about?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "they wish us a lot of money in Libya this time. Brothers, in order to buy our own luxury car early, we''ll start tomorrow to make a lot of money. We all pick up the wine. Let''s go and blow the bottle!"


    Groliov hurriedly said, "wait, don''t worry. I think Natalia and Yelena should celebrate together. Let''s go home and drink and take all the wine back."


    Several people returned to the living room with a few bottles of wine. The wine was set in a table, but unfortunately there was no high spirits that could be used to drink in want of perfection.


    As soon as groliov returned, he immediately took Natalia and Yelena aside and said excitedly, while Gao Yang had already had a big glass of wine with Cui Bo.


    When Gao Yang felt happy, ye Lianna ran to Gao Yang and shouted with tears in her eyes, "why am I the last to know about this? I won''t go anywhere if I don''t go to the United States. I''ll wait for you here. You can''t leave me."


    Gao Yang looked at groliov and Natalia, but saw that both of them were helpless. Groliov spread his hands to Gao Yang, indicating that he had no way, and whispered, "Gao, you''d better persuade her. I think she will listen to you."


    Jiuzhuang was brave. He stood up and put his hand on Ye Lianna''s shoulder. He laughed and said loudly: "good, you go to study in the United States. Your father and I will make money for you. On the day you graduate, as long as I don''t die, I will go to the United States to marry you!"

 Chapter 115

    When Gao Yang woke up the next day, he only felt a splitting headache. He endured the headache and struggled to find water to drink. At this time, he heard Ye Lianna say, "wake up? Do you want to find water? Here you are."


    After gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp


    Ye Lianna said with concern on her face: "it''s already three o''clock in the afternoon. You can''t drink less. Yesterday you drank too much, and then you jumped and made trouble, and vomited a lot. Do you feel okay now? I think you should postpone it for a day."


    Gao Yang covered his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s terrible. Vodka really can''t drink. It''s delayed everything. It''s estimated that they''ll laugh at it this time."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. You''re all the same when you''re drunk, but you''re the one who slept the longest. Now they''re all waiting for you in the living room."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "last night, I didn''t say anything too much. Do something too much?"


    Ye Lianna shook her head and said, "no, you did very well."


    Gao Yang held back his headache and said, "I have to use your computer. Someone else has something to send me."


    Ye Lianna nodded, then handed Gao Yang a knife and said, "a gift for you. My father said the knife was very good, so I bought one for you. I was going to give it to you last night, but you didn''t give it to you when you were drunk."


    Gao Yang took the knife, looked at it and said in surprise, "mad dog Atak? Sure enough, where did you buy it? This knife is not cheap, but it is really good. Thank you. I like it very much."


    Ye Lianna said happily, "if you like it, there is an outdoor sports store in Johannesburg. I ordered it from the Internet and sent it."


    Gao Yang really likes the mad dog''s Atak. This knife is semi handmade by a famous American knife maker. The performance of sharpness, retention and strength are all lever, but the performance represents that the price is also very expensive. The Atak model costs more than $1000. Gao Yang has been fascinated with this knife for a long time, but he didn''t expect that ye Lianna would give it to him in the end.


    After carefully putting away the knife, Gao Yang goes to Ye Lianna''s room and opens the computer. He finds an email from the mailbox and opens it to confirm that it was sent by Morgan. After reading it carefully, Gao Yang points to the computer and says to Ye Lianna: "Here is an e-mail. Take a closer look, save the e-mail or print it down, and remember all the above words. It won''t be more than half a month at most. Someone will call you and ask you to apply for a visa at the U.S. embassy. You will follow the instructions taught above and the visa officer. You and your mother must remember all these things and don''t make mistakes."


    Ye Lianna nodded and said, "I know, I will go, but you must remember your promise."


    After Gao Yang subconsciously nodded, he realized that ye Lianna meant what he said last night. When ye Lianna graduated, he would go to the United States to marry her.


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "I mean what I say, but I heard that Julia Conservatory of music is a group of abnormal talents. It seems that you have to work hard. When you arrive in the United States, call Catherine and she will help you arrange the next things."


    Ye Lianna nodded gently and said, "I will pass the exam."


    Gaoyang felt that nothing was wrong and got up to go, but looking at Ye Lianna with a reluctant face, Gaoyang was also very reluctant. He held Ye Lianna and kissed her on the mouth, smiled and said, "goodbye, waiting for me in the United States."


    When Gao Yang turned to leave, ye Lianna, who was already in tears, hugged him from behind and hissed, "don''t die, don''t have an accident. You promise you will marry me. You must swear to find me."


    Gao Yang raised his right hand and said in a loud voice, "I swear I will live well. When you graduate, I will go to the United States to find you."


    Lying on Gao Yang''s back, she cried silently for about a minute. Ye Lianna suddenly let go of Gao Yang and pulled Gao Yang back to face her. Ye Lianna wiped the tears on her face and stopped Gao Yang.


    At the end of the affectionate kiss, ye Lianna suddenly bit her high lower lip.


    Ye Lianna bit very hard and almost shouted out in great pain, but he finally held back and let Ye Lianna bite him hard.


    When ye Lianna finally loosened her teeth, she stared at Gao Yang and said word by word: "Think of me, I''ll wait for you in the United States. Go and see me when you''re free. Also, remember your oath. If you die, I''ll dig up your grave, and then detonate a bomb next to your body, so that you and I can be crushed together. No one wants to separate us. If you don''t even leave the body, I''ll be a black widow. Remember my words!"


    After that, ye Lianna pushes Gao Yang out of her room, then closes the door heavily and stands at the door. Gao Yang can hear ye Lianna''s repressed cry.


    Gao Yang stared at the door. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad to find a girlfriend like Ye Lianna, a girlfriend who dared to love earth shaking. However, Gao Yang thought carefully and found that he didn''t seem to have anything to do with Ye Lianna. Although he said he wanted to marry her, he didn''t say ye Lianna is his girlfriend now, although he seems to be his girlfriend now Friends, however, although the relationship between the two people has been very ambiguous, it is a lover relationship in everyone''s eyes, but they are still not sure that they are lovers after all. At least Gao Yang didn''t. He didn''t even say I love you to Ye Lianna.


    Gao Yang wanted to knock on the door, but finally gave up the plan. He turned and walked to the living room. At this time, everyone was waiting for him in the living room. Groliov was still helpless and embarrassed, while Cui Bo and Li JinFang were joking. As for Frye, looking at Gao Yang was worship.


    After Cui Bo coughed, he pointed to his lower lip with his finger. Gao Yang understood something. When he touched his lips with his hand, he found blood on his hand.


    Gao Yang sighed in his heart. After ye Lianna''s mouth was really cruel, she coughed, covered her lips with her hands and said, "are you ready? When you''re ready, let''s call and get ready to go."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "I''m ready. Ulyanko has called four or five times. I''m waiting for you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Natalia, who was also in the living room, "have you collected all the money? I remember giving it to you last night. I gave Ye Lianna the details of your visa with Ye Lianna and the way to contact people after going to the United States. Just watch and do it with her."


    "I''ve collected all the money. I''ll take good care of Ye Lianna. Gao, thank you."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "you''re welcome. If everyone has no problem, let''s go. I have to have a good sleep on the plane. I''ll be in Libya when I wake up tomorrow."

 Chapter 116

    When ulyanko sent them to South Africa, they were free, but he refused to give them anything for free when he wanted to get them to Libya. It is said that because the situation of the government army is not very good, the route to invest in the government army has become much more difficult, so the charge is also much more expensive. Gaoyang spent $10000 on their journey, This is also ulyanko. It''s because Satan''s mercenary regiment is his image spokesman.


    After crossing the border between Tunisia and Libya, Gaoyang''s first stop was Tripoli. On the way to Tripoli, Gaoyang wanted to say hello to his old friend Abdul, but he called Abdul''s satellite phone many times, but he couldn''t get through. In view of Abdul''s identity and mission, Gao Yang finally gave up the idea of contacting Abdul.


    The road was not very calm. Gao Yang and them walked and stopped from time to time. At noon on the third day after departure, they finally reached the periphery of Tripoli, and the security in Tripoli has completely deteriorated. Therefore, ulyanko was not in Tripoli, but waiting for them in a residential area on the outskirts of Tripoli.


    The car drove into a courtyard. Ulyanko stood at the door of a room. When he saw Gao Yang get off the car, ulyanko greeted them with a smile and shook hands with Gao Yang.


    Although the whole of Libya is at war, there is no place to ensure safety, and supplies are in short supply. Whether people or cities, it looks dirty and messy, but ulyanko is still the same as before, with a straight suit, shiny leather shoes, tie, and even his hair, I don''t know where ulyanko found a barber to take care of his hair.


    Wearing a bulletproof vest is the only thing that can feel that ulyanko is also in a war zone rather than a resort.


    "You''re here at last. I said your vacation was long enough, but thank God you remember your work."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "sorry to keep you waiting, but we arrived in time, didn''t we?"


    "Yes, well, now is not the time to chat. My business is very busy. I have to rush to misrata online today. There is a large order waiting for me to deliver goods. Now look at your equipment and take your things with you to apply for employment."


    Wuliyangke hurried to an open van. Gao Yang noticed that there were many trucks covered with protective nets in the courtyard. He glanced at it roughly. There were at least thirteen trucks alone. It seems that wuliyangke''s business scale has expanded a lot during this period.


    After entering the carriage, ulyanko pointed to a pile of East-West roads: "Everything on your order is here, but I have to tell you that in line with the principle of customer first, I didn''t buy the type 97 rifle you want, because according to my supplier''s reaction, the type 97 rifle is very loaded with bullets. Some bullets can be loaded with thousands of bullets without cleaning and maintenance, but some bullets are of good quality, but they will get stuck after a few shots Shell, I don''t have time to try those bullets suitable for 97 rifles. I don''t think you are interested in testing them one by one, and then specially prepare many bullets of limited brands? "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "you''re right, but are there any other guns to choose?"


    "Of course, do you need to ask? After inspecting these goods first, Libya is short of everything, just no arms. You have a lot of choices."


    Gao Yang took a look at everything, and then he immediately found a big problem. On all the equipment, there were three lines written in conspicuous white font.


    "This equipment is provided by wuliyangke. Wuliyangke, you are trustworthy."


    Gao Yang immediately picked up a dress, pointed to the words on the back of the dress and said angrily, "are you kidding me? Do you want us to die for such a conspicuous word?"


    Ulyanko smiled and said, "don''t get excited. It''s just stuck with adhesive tape. It''ll come off as soon as it''s torn. But don''t tear it now. At least tear it after you get the task. I expect you to show your comrades in arms with this line of words and let me provide your equipment at the cost price. Isn''t that too much?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly. He pulled it with his fingers and found that the white handwriting was indeed cut and pasted with paper. Once it was torn off, it was no problem. Just remember to tear it off.


    Throw whose things directly into whose hands, pack the scattered things directly, and put them away. Gao Yang put on their camouflage clothes and bulletproof vests in the carriage.


    After the inspection, Gao Yang said: "I remember you have a night vision instrument here. Give me five helmet type low light level night vision instruments with the best effect, as well as supporting batteries. In addition, another walkie talkie, like the last one, and a machine gun, an MP5, some 9 mm bullets made in the United States. Submachine guns and pistols should be used. Well, five hundred rounds. You know the situation better. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Gao Yang said that Wu liyangke wrote while he was writing. After writing, Wu liyangke pulled a piece of paper from his small notebook, called a man and asked him to go to another car to get what Gao Yang wanted.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, ulyanko pointed to Cui Bo and said, "let him change the gun. You don''t need two snipers this time. You can only participate in close combat or even ultra close combat. The sniper needs your own strong firepower at close range. My suggestion is automatic rifle or submachine gun. Big dog, you need to change the machine gun? Why?"


    Groliov patted Frye beside him and said with a smile, "meet little fly, my deputy shooter."


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "so you have a deputy shooter, but your deputy shooter looks like a rookie. I hope he can satisfy you. Well, what kind of gun do you want? You know, I''ve never lacked Russian machine guns here. I have many guns of different calibres. NATO has many guns now. M60, minimi, whatever you choose."


    Groliov said, "what''s the situation on the battlefield now? It''s best to find that kind of bullet?"


    "It''s easy to find. The weapons on the opposition side are very miscellaneous, but they have the support of NATO. 7.62mm NATO bullets are very easy to find, and they are all made in Western Europe. The quality is good. As for the government army, there are many 7.62x54 bullets, which can be easily supplemented. However, there is a problem. Most of these bullets are rotten goods. God knows where the bullets you get are produced, and you can''t I hope I can hold on with my bullet until the end of the war. "


    Groliov immediately said, "is the M60 a new gun? How are the bullets configured?"


    Uliyangke said: "You know, I didn''t have NATO standard goods here, but I always have Russian goods, but you''re lucky. There''s an m60e4, which is very, very new. I bet the person who used the gun died without a bullet chain. I bought the gun from the person who seized it. In fact, I recycled a lot of valuable weapons. If you capture Haodong later West, you can also sell it to me. "


    Groliov nodded and said, "well, I''d better have a try. If there''s no problem, I''ll choose M60."


    At this time, he said, "don''t forget tmc50, you said."


    Ulyanko said with a smile, "of course, how can you forget? Few of these good babies can afford it. They have to be cheap. Come with me. These things are in another car."


    After opening the door of a van, ulyanko Road: "This car is full of good things. A 12 member army was completely wiped out a few days ago. It''s an elite force of NATO, but they don''t have any ID. God knows who they are. I bought all the equipment they seized from a commander of the government army who killed those British people. It''s absolutely satisfactory to you. Come on."


    The carriage is basically full of NATO standard equipment. Gao Yang took an M4A1 and looked carefully. It is produced by American colt company. The gun has complete configuration. The picardini guide rail is also equipped with a light spot sight and a strong light flashlight.


    Gao Yang threw the M4 to Cui Bo and said, "see if it fits. Uliyangke is right. You''d better change your gun this time."


    After doing a few tactical moves with the gun, Cui Bo nodded and said, "it''s all right. It''s very easy. Holding the gun reminds us of the time when we used to play wargame."


    Li JinFang also picked up an M4. The gun he picked didn''t have a strong flashlight, but was equipped with a grenade launcher. As soon as he saw the grenade launcher, Li JinFang couldn''t move his eyes anymore. After he quickly disassembled the magazine several times, he said, "can you try a few shots?"


    Uliyangke nodded and said, "of course, go out and fight casually where no one is. Bullets are free. Don''t fight grenades. There are only seven left, and there''s no place for you to fight. I haven''t had time to sort out the things here, including the guns in your hands, so be careful when trying the guns."


    Cui Bo and Li JinFang, including Gao Yang, played M4 when they were in misrata. Although they had never been used, they were at least familiar. Cui Bo and Li JinFang took a gun and walked outside the car. After they each played a magazine, they both said there was no problem.


    Frye must have used the MP5. After receiving an MP5 with a strong flashlight from ulyanko, Frye also went outside the car to shoot.


    After waiting to confirm that the tried guns were all right, ulyanko picked one out of several M60s on the gun rack, took it to groliov, and said with a smile, "old friend, I won''t pit you. Take a look for yourself. M60e4 standard barrel type and a spare barrel are also brand-new."


    Gao Yang asked groliov curiously, "can you use M60?"


    Groliov smiled and didn''t speak, but ulyanko exaggerated and shouted, "are you crazy? Are you asking if the big dog can use M60? God, he is a veteran, an old mercenary. He has been in the Trident for four years, and the main machine gun of the Trident is M60. OK, I bet the big dog killed no less than 1000 people with M60. I bet with anyone."


    PS: Thank you for the reward from the dull sea wolf, the dream of beacon fire and the reward from thunderbolt Creek. In addition, I found that the ticket king has changed. Thank you for the tickets of 6303694. I can''t thank my brothers for supporting me one by one. I''d like to say thank you.

 Chapter 117

    Ulyanko''s cry was exaggerated. Groliov just shook his head and said, "it''s too exaggerated. There are so many people there. I think there are only two or three hundred. Maybe there are? But there must not be thousands. That''s too exaggerated."


    Ulyanko laughed, patted groyov on the shoulder and said, "what are you modest about, Sierra Leone executioner, crazy big dog with Trident, I believe you killed no less than 1000 people in Sierra Leone."


    Groliov''s face muscles beat a few times, shook his head and said, "don''t mention Sierra Leone. It''s not worth boasting."


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "well, it''s not you who should be condemned by conscience. You just acted under orders. Besides, everyone was crazy at that time, didn''t you? At least you didn''t shoot at women and children, and I.. Forget it. Let''s continue our business."


    There is still a smile on uliyangke''s face, but Gao Yang can see that uliyangke''s smile is very reluctantly. However, after seeing the sniper rifle taken out by uliyangke, Gao Yang can''t explore other people''s inner world.


    Ulyanko took out a big gun from a cabinet. It can be seen that he was very interested in the big sniper, so he put it alone.


    "Look, the brand-new tac50 is equipped with the best sight. Please note that the sight is equipped with night vision function. All the accessories are here, gun cleaning tools, recoil cushion and 126 bullets. Gentlemen, such a gun only costs 35000 dollars."


    Gao Yang took the gun. It was heavy. After holding it firmly, Gao Yang shouted to Cui Bo who was still outside the car, "rabbit, come and have a look."


    Gao Yang has no love for the large caliber sniper rifle. Just the weight makes Gao Yang have no interest in using the gun. However, Gao Yang doesn''t want to take a large caliber sniper rifle to the battlefield, but he is very interested in studying and playing. After he looked at the gun, he found a line of words written on the butt of the gun.


    "Stevenson, the 22nd Royal corps of Canada, God is with you, January 14, 2011."


    After seeing the words on the butt of the gun, Gao Yang said to ulyanko, "what do you mean? Is this gun from Afghanistan?"


    Ulyanko shrugged and said: "Yes, the gun is from Afghanistan. A friend of mine bought it from Afghans with ten AK47s and sold it to me in South Africa. Obviously, the guy who wrote this line didn''t get the favor of God. He was killed by Afghans. I think leaving this line can better prove the origin of the gun, so he didn''t erase it."


    "It''s a long way from Afghanistan to Libya. Curiously, how much did you buy it?"


    "Trade secret, no comment. You just need to know that it''s a very cheap price to buy it for $35000."


    At this time, Cui Bo had run to the carriage. As soon as he saw the gun in Gao Yang''s hand, he immediately flashed his eyes. After taking it from Gao Yang''s hand, he caressed it again and immediately said, "brother Yang, buy it, you must buy it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s a good gun, and it flows out of the Canadian Army. The quality should be guaranteed. Thirty five thousand is really not expensive, but we can''t use it now."


    "Then book it first and never let others buy it."


    Gao Yang said to uliyangke, "we''ve decided to buy it at the price you said. The only requirement is that you tell me how much you bought it. I''m just curious, so you can rest assured. Even if you don''t spend a penny, I''ll pay according to your price."


    Ulyanko hesitated and said, "well, fair deal, I spent 6500 yuan on this gun. I got it from Libya and wanted to sell it at the price of 50000 yuan. Unfortunately, no one can afford it. In the face of our friends, we''ll just give you a low price."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "although the price has doubled several times, considering the labor and time cost, your quotation is really fair. We bought it, but it can only be reserved. You know we can''t use it now, but we will certainly pay."


    Uliyangke shrugged and said, "for your pleasure, and we also have an agreement. You can only charge 5000 yuan for other guns, including bullets and accessories, and 5000 yuan for five night vision devices. I bought these things, so I''ll give you a cheap one. Plus the deposit for sniper rifles, you can pay another 15000 yuan."


    Although he knew that the price was absolutely low when wuliyangke bought these things, Gao Yang was very satisfied with the offer of wuliyangke. He could not ask wuliyangke to change hands to him at the purchase price. No one was willing to do such a business. Wuliyangke was already very sincere, and Gao Yang had to maintain this sincere cooperative relationship with each other.


    Gaoyang had just enough money left for them to pay. After Gaoyang paid the money, the five of them had less than $500 left, but the money was useless here, and they could make more money right away, so there was no need to worry about money at all.


    After paying the money, groliov took two bullet chains outside the carriage, tested them with his new machine gun, and taught Frye how to change the bullet chain..


    Two bullet chains, one is an ordinary bullet chain, the other is a chain of five ordinary cartridges and one tracer bullet. The shooting of the two bullet chains is very smooth without any problem.


    After it was confirmed that there was no problem, groliov carried five 100 shot bullet chains. One 100 shot bullet chain plus the bullet chain box weighed about 4kg, and the five bullet chains were 20kg. Groliov used the largest backpack, and there were no other secondary weapons. Basically, all the space and weight were reserved for machine gun bullets. Nevertheless, It can only carry 500 bullets, because the weight of the machine gun alone is about 9 kilograms, and groliov''s total weight is now nearly 40 kilograms.


    In fact, there is no problem operating the M60 machine gun alone, but if someone helps load the bullets and change the barrel, it will certainly improve the shooting speed, but the most important thing is that there is really no rookie Frye''s position in addition to making Frye the Deputy shooter of the machine gun.


    Frye carried three 100 shot bullet chains and a spare barrel, plus his weapon, an MP5 and five cartridges, as well as non combat load. Frye''s total load reached 30 kg. They were afraid that Frye, who had not been trained, could not bear it, but fortunately, with the help of a good Backpack, Frye felt that his load was completely OK.


    After all the things are neatly dressed, Gao Yang can put them into the battlefield at any time. Of course, before the war, they have to remember to tear off the advertising words on their backpacks and clothes. The most important thing is to tear off the words on their helmets, otherwise it is a good reference for snipers.


    After finishing, ulyanko clapped his hands and said loudly, "the place where mercenaries are recruited is still in the azizia barracks, but remember to be careful. It''s not very safe there now. I''ll let someone send you there. All right, guys, don''t forget to publicize your friends. Ulyanko will serve you wholeheartedly. Bye, guys, good luck."


    PS: Thank Jin Qiao and Cangwu Li for their appreciation. Thank you for your support. By the way, shout again for tickets, collection and everything.

 Chapter 118

    The security of azizia barracks is extremely strict. Gao Yang can''t drive directly to the door. They have to get off when there are 500 meters away, and reach the door of azizia barracks after passing through a line of defense composed of barbed wire and sandbags.


    With the aim of the machine gun, Gao Yang and his men came to the old place where they were recruiting mercenaries at the gate of the barracks, but there were no mercenaries in a group, only five of them.


    With the deterioration of government forces, more and more mercenaries choose to leave or work for the opposition, but the advantage of the bad situation is that Gaddafi can only give higher prices to attract mercenaries, especially for elite mercenaries, Gaddafi is willing to spend money.


    Seeing the appearance of Gao Yang''s five, the person in charge of recruitment was very excited. He took the initiative to greet them and said, "come here, are you a free mercenary or a mercenary regiment?"


    Gao Yang walked over and said, "we are Satan mercenaries and have participated in the battle of misrata."


    The person in charge of recruitment held a tablet computer in his hand, stretched out his hand and scratched on the computer for a while. Then he said loudly, "did you participate in the misrata battle? Let me see. Satan mercenary regiment found it. Your evaluation is not bad. It should be said that it is very good. All three commanders gave you full marks. You will get the top salary. Welcome back."


    Gao Yang looked at groliov and whispered, "this feeling is too strange. When did they start choosing mercenaries in this way? How do I feel like I''m applying for a position as a clerk instead of fighting?"


    Groliov shrugged and said, "who knows, it''s the first time I''ve encountered this kind of thing. Maybe they also want to feel the charm of high technology and collect and sort out the data of all mercenaries. Ha, is this high technology? But I think I can get the highest Commission as soon as I put my name in the newspaper. It''s a good feeling."


    "You can get a defense mission. The personnel of this mission are already full, but in view of your good performance, you can still join in, but there is a requirement that you must accept the command of a commander. You must not evacuate without authorization before he orders the retreat."


    Gao Yang hesitated. He couldn''t accept the command of a stranger, especially a low-level commander. But then again, his task this time is to guard a big man or important place. If he wants to fight, he will withdraw as soon as the situation is bad. It''s impossible for others to pay for such mercenaries.


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "what kind of task is it? Whose command should we accept?"


    "The task is confidential, and I don''t know who your commander is. I need to make it clear that your commander will not interfere with your mode of operation. He only requires and supervises you to stick to your position, that''s all. If you can''t meet the most basic requirements, you can''t get the task."


    Gao Yang thought this requirement was acceptable and said, "how much is the commission? How to settle it?"


    "According to the scale and performance of your mercenary regiment, the Commission is $20000 a day, but this is the basic Commission, as well as the bonus and reward. The amount of the bonus depends on the scale of the battle. The minimum is $10000 a day. If it is not capped, it goes without saying that the reward may be one million or one hundred yuan. You must understand this."


    After nodding, Gao Yang said to groliov, "do you think so? Can you take this job?"


    Groliov said in a deep voice: "the biggest problem is to listen to people''s command. This is very troublesome, but for the defense task, this is very normal. No matter who accepts the defense task, it can''t be too free. I think he can take it."


    Li JinFang said, "old Mao Zi is right. The protector runs away as soon as he goes to war. Who wants such a person? The conditions of others are not too much. Take the job."


    Gao Yang also wanted to take over the task. Since there was no objection, he immediately said to the humanitarian of recruiting mercenaries: "no problem, we took over the task. Where should we go now?"


    "Right here. Go in. Someone will arrange for you."


    Gao Yang was surprised to find that they didn''t have to go there. He thought they would be sent to a secret place. Then the guard may never know whose target it was, but the facts proved that he guessed wrong.


    Azizia barracks covers an area of four hectares, surrounded by tall and thick concrete walls. The wall is covered with various monitors and sensors. Both inside and outside are barbed wire and soldiers in poor clothes. Air defense missile launchers can be seen everywhere, and now there is a tank every not far away, which defends azizia barracks like an iron barrel.


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand that azizia is already the most fortified place in Libya. What do they need these mercenaries to do? Although azizia barracks have been bombed many times, it can be regarded as the safest place in Libya now.


    Inside the barracks, there are walls like a maze and multiple entrances. Each entrance is guarded by a large number of soldiers. Gao Yang soon entered the place he didn''t enter last time, and each time he passed an entrance, he would undergo an inspection. However, to Gao Yang''s great surprise, the satellite phone they carried was not taken away.


    After being taken to the edge of a large open green space inside the barracks, Gao Yang stopped. At this time, Gao Yang looked around and saw several large tents scattered on a huge green space. There was a building near the edge of the green space, and there was a small house about 200 meters at the four corners of the building, Outside the small house is a position temporarily constructed by sandbags. Gao Yang sees that there are at least two anti-aircraft machine guns and two anti-aircraft guns on each position, and all positions and houses have camouflage nets.


    It can be seen that the four positions are to guard the not very tall building on the green space. Gao Yang vaguely felt that something was wrong at this time, because from his cognition, this place should be Gaddafi''s famous aziziya palace.


    Gao Yang didn''t wait long. A man with the rank of Lieutenant Colonel came and took over them. He signed on a piece of paper and sent away the people who brought Gao Yang. After that, the lieutenant colonel stared at Gao Yang and said, "come with me."


    There was no nonsense. The lieutenant colonel took Gao Yang and them to a position in the northwest, led them directly to the door of a small house and pointed to the small door: "My name is Ibrahim. You will be under my command in the next few days. In the future, you will live in this room. You are not allowed to leave the room without a task or permission. Someone will provide you with food, and someone will explain the specific matters to you."


    After that, the lieutenant colonel had no more words to say and went straight away. After turning two corners, he entered a small room and closed the door heavily.


    Gao Yang looked at each other and walked into the hut arranged for them. The hut they were going to live in had no door, only one less than half a meter wide and could not get an exit of one meter and five meters. There were about eight square meters in the hut, with two upper and lower bunks placed inside, and nothing else. However, the shooting holes opened around and the concrete wall with a thickness of one meter clearly showed that The real function of this hut is a bunker.


    Cui Bo breathed softly: "living in such a house is at least a sense of security."


    Gao Yang said with a sad face: "don''t pull it. You''re stupid. It''s obvious that we were trapped. This is definitely Gaddafi''s palace and the key target of NATO bombing, and what we guard is an empty target."


    Groliov also said with a bitter smile: "it seems so. I bet Gaddafi is definitely not here. Otherwise, the guards here are too lax, and no one tells us what to do. Just throw us here. It''s definitely a trap. We''ve been fooled."


    Li JinFang said, "if Gaddafi wasn''t here, why did you get so many people? It''s unreasonable. Do you think Gaddafi is playing the art of war? In fact, it''s empty, and in fact it''s real."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "Gaddafi is stupid to live here, waiting to be bombed. Besides, Gaddafi likes living in tents best. It''s no secret. Do you see whether there are beauty guards and camels outside those tents in the green space? If not, Gaddafi will certainly not be here."


    Looking out from the shooting hole, you can see the position built by the sandbag. After looking out for a few eyes, groliov said in a deep voice: "there are at least 50 people outside. They all seem to be in position, but everyone seems very relaxed. Well, we can confirm that we are guarding Gaddafi''s empty building."


    "Well, can we still get the money?"


    Frye doesn''t care if he guards an empty target. He only cares if he can get the money.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it should be possible, but unfortunately I have to tell you that even if people don''t give us a penny, we have no way. Look at the guards outside. If we dare to make trouble, they will kill us without hesitation."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, someone outside the door shouted, "Hello, my poor wretches, can you let me in? I''ll see. Those wretches have been caught again. Out of courtesy, I should knock, but there''s no door for me to knock."


    Gao Yang frowned and said in a high voice, "please come in."


    A very tall black man stooped hard into the hut. The black man was more than one meter and nine meters old, dressed in American desert camouflage, and his shiny big bald head was almost reaching the roof two meters high. He looked very oppressive.


    Although he was bald, the black man had a slight beard, and the gray beard showed that the man was no longer young.


    The black man looked at them and shouted: "Good afternoon, everyone. It''s nice to meet you. With your participation, at least I feel that I''m not the only one who made a stupid decision. My name is Harris. You can also call me big man or flame thrower. I''m also happy to accept it, because I''m easy to get angry. Ha ha, whatever you call, just don''t add me nigger, guys, I''m happy On behalf of the black fire mercenary regiment, welcome to the land of despair. "

 Chapter 119

    Hearing the black man''s self introduction, he raised his voice and said, "nice to meet you, Mr. Harris. We are Satan mercenaries. My name is ram. Can you explain what a stupid decision means? What does the place of despair mean?"


    Harris laughed and said: "You''re late. There were more than 200 mercenaries guarding here seven days ago. In addition, there were people living in those tents, as well as beautiful women and camels. You know what I mean? But they all withdrew. They all left seven days ago. I don''t know where they went, but we came here foolishly. Of course, just like the situation you met, But we arrived six days ago, which is worse than you. As long as we arrive one day earlier, we don''t have to stay in this damn place and wait to die. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "you mean, Gaddafi was here, but he left seven days ago, but we have to stay here and can''t leave?"


    "Bingo, you''re right. We tried to leave, but we need to fight out of the azizia barracks. Guys, I''m not crazy, so I decided to stay first and wait for the opposition to break through the azizia barracks or be blasted by the bomb dropped by the plane. Guys, now you know why this is a place of despair."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "I don''t understand why they did this. What good is it for Gaddafi to leave us here?"


    Harris spread out his hands and said: "This question is very good, but how do I know? Well, let''s guess. On the bright side, maybe Gaddafi plans to use this place as a spare shelter. On the bad side, maybe Gaddafi wants more people to die for the opposition entering his room. On the contrary, he has plenty of money. He doesn''t care to spend some small money to have fun for the opposition."


    After Harris finished laughing, his face suddenly froze and said, "you just said you were Satan mercenaries? Let me see, I really want to hear the name, Satan, RAM. I remember. Did you kill all the machete mercenaries some time ago! Ram, aha, you are the sniper, so who are you?"


    Gao Yang pointed to Li JinFang and said, "I think you''re looking for him."


    Harris looked at Li JinFang in surprise. After looking up and down for several times, he frowned and said, "are you the eleven people who killed the machete in one minute?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "no, I just..."


    "Ha, I''ll tell you, those bastards always like to exaggerate. They kill 11 people alone, but they still have empty hands. Ha ha, how is this possible? Although the guys of the machete mercenary regiment are all bastards, they still have two sons."


    After Harris said this, Li JinFang slowly said, "the rumor is really exaggerated. I only killed eight people instead of eleven, but it took me less than 30 seconds instead of a minute."


    The expression on Harris''s face solidified. He looked up and down at Li JinFang again, touched his bald head back and forth for several times, and then said suspiciously: "Man, I''m very confident, but I never dare to think that I can kill the eight people of the machete mercenary regiment with empty hands. They are not motionless dummies. Look at your poor little physique, I think you''re bragging, man, bragging is not a good habit."


    Li JinFang smiled and licked his lips with his tongue. Then he said slowly, "my brother specializes in all kinds of dissatisfaction. Welcome to try."


    Harris nodded again and again with excitement on his face and said, "you''re right. You''ll know as soon as you try, man. Let me try whether you''re bragging or real."


    Li JinFang looked at the tall Harris, rubbed his hands excitedly and said, "you can choose the time, place and way."


    Harris laughed. When he was about to speak, groliov suddenly said, "fart fire, I advise you not to fight with him alone, otherwise I promise you will die miserably."


    Harris was suddenly stunned. He looked at groliov who was talking for a long time, then hesitated and said, "are you a mad dog? Fark, you are a mad dog Greg! Damn it, it''s you!"


    After Harris punched groliov on the shoulder, he immediately hugged groliov. After they hugged him heavily, Harris patted groliov on the shoulder and said happily, "Damn, I thought you were dead long ago. Didn''t you leave the Trident long ago? Why are you still alive?"


    Looking at their puzzled expressions, groliov shrugged and said, "grag was my previous pseudonym, and mad dog was my previous nickname. When I was not so crazy, well, my nickname became a loyal dog, and then evolved into a big dog. That''s what happened."


    After explaining to Gao Yang, groliov sighed at Harris and said: "After leaving Sierra Leone, Ivan became addicted to drugs. A few months later, he was fired. Ivan and I left the Trident and became a free mercenary. Then I changed my name and nicknamed it big dog. Ivan died in Benghazi not long ago. I was relieved. At that time, I met ram and joined his mercenary regiment. That''s it."


    Harris sighed and said, "is Ivan dead? It''s a pity. He''s a good man. He''s really a good man. I''ll miss him. You''re the only one left in the golden triangle. Oh, damn it. I heard that there''s a machine gun artist called big dog in the Satan mercenary regiment. I should have thought it was yours."


    Gao Yang was confused. He raised his hand and said, "wait, you knew each other a long time ago?"


    Groliov nodded and said, "eight years ago, the Trident fought in Sierra Leone and the black fire mercenary regiment was there. We knew each other at that time, but we didn''t meet again after leaving Sierra Leone."


    Harris laughed. "Don''t blame me for not recognizing you. Whites look the same. Unlike me, my characteristics are too obvious."


    Groliov nodded and said, "it was a big operation in Sierra Leone. I remember a total of five mercenary regiments participated in the war. So many people mixed together. In terms of your IQ, I''m not surprised that you can''t remember my face."


    Harris interjected: "There were seven mercenary regiments, and then two mercenary regiments joined halfway, but the two mercenary regiments were all destroyed, so when I left, there were still five mercenary regiments. In retrospect, it was a cruel battle. There were more than 360 people at the beginning, and only more than 120 came back alive, and most of them were white. Although I know you very well, so How can I remember the more faces wandering in front of me. "


    Groliov sighed and said, "I really don''t want to recall that battle. It''s strange that someone always mentioned that battle these days."


    Harris also sighed heavily and said, "I understand your mood. Unfortunately, I can''t forget the war. Forget it. Don''t mention the past. Talk about now. I was ordered by an idiot lieutenant colonel to tell you the rules. I didn''t expect to meet an old friend."


    Groliov smiled, "how many people are there in your black fire now?"


    "Plus I have eight in total. After leaving Sierra Leone, I didn''t increase the number of people, but after so many years, I''m the only person you know in the black fire. Later, two of the original people died in the war and one was disabled, and the rest lucky people quit."


    "Not bad, at least your black fire is still there."


    Hearing this, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "what about the Trident? I always hear the name, but you never said how the Trident is now."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "it''s dissolved. It''s not long since I left."


    Harris said with emotion: "The Trident has also been disbanded. When I heard this news, I couldn''t believe that the famous Trident would also be disbanded. However, it''s no wonder that after your leader died in Sierra Leone, the successor leader was an idiot. Look who he recruited, and he was willing to drive you and Ivan away. He was definitely an idiot. No wonder the Trident would be disbanded ¡£¡±


    After another long sigh, groliov said with infinite melancholy, "it''s over. Everything has passed. I''m doing well now. I forgot to tell you that I''ve received my wife and children."


    "God, you are happy. Congratulations, your friend. I know what you care about most. You are so lucky."


    Groliov''s face was filled with a happy smile and said, "yes, I''m really lucky, and I tell you that my daughter is going to study in the United States, the best Conservatory of music, and my wife is also going. These brothers of mine have raised money for me, and they will come to the United States soon."


    Harris shook his head again and again and said, "Damn it, you lucky guy is really enviable. By the way, speaking of your brothers now, I remember that I have to fight this frog man. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said, "forget it. They are all old friends. Forget it."


    Harris said anxiously, "forget it? Why forget it? Are you kidding? Don''t worry. For the face of a mad dog, no, for the face of a big dog, I''ll never hurt you. Don''t worry, I''m very measured."


    Li JinFang looked helpless, but groliov covered his face with his hand and said powerlessly, "God, are you really an idiot? I told you, don''t fight with him if you don''t want to die. This is my suggestion."


    Harris looked at groliov, then looked at Li JinFang again, finally shook his head and said, "come on, you know my favorite is fighting. How can I let him go?"


    Li JinFang wanted to comfort groliov, who seemed worried about his old friend. He patted groliov on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t worry. For your face, I promise I won''t kill him."

 Chapter 120

    Li JinFang''s voice was very low, but Harris heard it, but Harris was not angry.


    "It seems that you are very confident. I believe what big dog said. He said you are very powerful. Then you must be really powerful. However, it is rare to meet a good opponent. I still want to fight with you. Since you promise not to kill me, I am much more relieved."


    Harris, who was very proud, suddenly lowered his posture, which surprised everyone. Groliov also looked at Harris with a look of amazement and couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Did I hear you right? When did fart fire become so easy to talk?"


    "Do you think I look like an idiot? You said this guy killed eight machetes with his bare hands, then he must have really done it. I never thought I could do it. Also, please don''t call me fart fire? Please, no one knows my name now. I don''t want to be ashamed, so please don''t mention this name again, especially in my face Before, or I''ll turn my face. "


    "OK, big man, I promise I won''t tell anyone your name is fart fire."


    With a helpless expression on his face, Harris ignored groliov, but said to Li JinFang: "at dinner today, it wasn''t so hot at that time. Let''s compare the last game and try not to hurt each other. How about it?"


    Li JinFang hesitated and said, "well, the lieutenant colonel just said that you can''t leave this house without a task and permission. Are you sure?"


    "Ha, that idiot, don''t worry about him. He''s just responsible for saying the words. He won''t care whether you are willing to stay in this oppressed cabin. As long as you don''t leave this position, you can do whatever you want."


    After listening to Harris, Li JinFang looked at Gao Yang. After Gao Yang nodded, Li JinFang immediately said, "no problem. Just call me at dinner today."


    Harris nodded with satisfaction and said: "Well, that''s settled. Now let me tell you some rules that you must abide by. First, never leave this position. Unless you get the permission of an idiot lieutenant colonel, those defenders outside will shoot at you. Second, never get close to that building. As long as you try to get close, you will be beaten into a beehive. That''s what we want to do together There''s nothing else to follow. "


    "Can''t we just wait here? No matter whether we can get the money or not, I don''t want to stay here."


    Harris touched his head in distress and said: "Everyone knows the situation here. Just yesterday, bombs were dropped, very close to here, and the opposition will certainly attack here as the most important target, but there is no way. We have no way to leave here. Now we can only pray that Gaddafi will come here and let us escort him away. Otherwise, we can only receive that idiot The only good news is that the money will be sent to us on time. "


    Gao Yang now doesn''t care whether he can earn money. He is inexplicably thrown on the powder keg of azizia barracks. As long as he can''t leave, he will die to enjoy even if he earns more money.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I always think Gaddafi has no reason to leave us here. Maybe he really takes this place as a spare shelter. Maybe he will come here at some time, stay for two days and then leave. This is the most reasonable explanation I can think of."


    Harris pointed to the garrison road outside: "Look at those people. They are all from Sirte and from Gaddafi''s hometown. Their greatest advantage is their loyalty to Gaddafi. This is Gaddafi''s direct force. When all the troops rebel to the side of the opposition, only these people will fight to the end for Qaddafi, so I don''t think Gaddafi will easily abandon them if he sees them withdraw Then we must leave quickly, but if they don''t move, we can only wait here. "


    After that, Harris shrugged and said, "I mean, please don''t consider Gaddafi''s ideas, because he is a madman at all. What you have to consider is to keep an eye on these guys outside, not a madman."


    Gao Yang picked up the satellite phone, looked at it and sighed: "no wonder no one took our satellite phone, because they don''t need it, we can''t contact the outside world."


    Harris smiled: "of course, there are more signal jammers here than people. You don''t want to use not only satellite phones, but also all wireless communication devices."


    After that, Harris looked at his watch and said, "well, guys, I have to go back and continue gambling. If you are interested, welcome to join hands, big dog. Are you interested?"


    "I''m not interested. I never gamble."


    "Well, have a good afternoon. If you feel you can''t play a difficult afternoon, call me. I''ll have someone send you some playing cards. This time we brought several pairs of playing cards. This is my only wise decision. Also, don''t forget the appointment in the afternoon. Bye, guys."


    After Harris left, Cui Bo said with a sad and angry face: "I''m the second Olympic Games. I''ve been ignored. I''ve been ignored gorgeous. Ah, rams, toads, big dogs with machine guns. He''s all talking about it. I''m not fucking the second Olympic Games!"


    "Brother Yang''s sniper is a God. You haven''t seen that the Coleman company treats him as their ancestors. Lao maozi, a machine gun artist, needless to say, is just a poor person. At least he has two skills in boxing and feet. He became famous after fighting with the advice goods of those machetes. What have you done? I want people to know you. Ha ha, have a good practice."


    After Li JinFang finished triumphantly, Cui Bo was even more angry. After a fist of hatred hit the sitting bed board, he said angrily, "sooner or later, sooner or later, I have to let everyone know my name!"


    "Does your name refer to treble?"


    After being stabbed by Gao Yang in time, Cui Bo was stunned. Then he tilted his head back and fell on the bed. With a long sigh, "it''s over. My life is over. Even if I''m famous, it can only be a nickname. I can''t say my real name. Even if I''m famous, what''s the meaning? Alas, I''ve ruined my name in my life."


    Having no time to talk to Cui Bo, who was extremely sad and angry, Gao Yang said to groliov, "that''s the case now. For the time being, you can only stay at ease and act according to circumstances. Since there''s nothing to do now, let''s talk about your friend first. Toad will have to fight with him later. What I want to know most now is why you call that big man fart fire?"


    Groliov smiled and said, "do you know that the main component of fart is methane and gases such as oxygen and hydrogen, which can be ignited or even exploded."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I know. What''s the matter?"


    "We didn''t know, especially Harris, a fool. To make a long story short, when we were in Sierra Leone, we were surrounded by a mountain. There was no food. People looked for everything they could eat. Harris ate some plants and made him fart all the time. Then a guy told him that fart could be ignited, and Harris verified it Unfortunately, the fart he put into the experiment was too big. After a flame burst, boom, in a more elegant way, the gas he didn''t exhaust in time exploded at the end of his intestines. Then, ha ha, sorry, let me finish laughing. Then Harris couldn''t walk until he left Sierra Leone. You know what I mean £¿¡±


    At this time, Cui Bo couldn''t care how sad his name was. After hearing groliov''s words, Cui Bo said obscene on his face: "his chrysanthemums exploded? I''ll go. How painful it must be. It''s better to die."


    "Long live, Harris thought so, and he tried to do so, but his life was big. He bled after his ass was blown open. In order to save his life, our military doctors had to sew up all his chrysanthemums and take away all his weapons. Harris lost his fighting ability. Then when the war was over, Harris was killed with half his life He was sent to a big hospital, then took the wire apart for surgery, and then lay in bed for two months. In short, that''s how the nickname fart fire comes from, but you''d better not mention it in front of him, because Harris threatened to kill everyone who dared to call him that. "


    Several people laughed back and forth, and Gao Yang laughed out his tears. He really can''t imagine how boring a person has to be to test whether his fart can be ignited under the situation of being surrounded. What''s more, after a person''s chrysanthemum is really blown into flowers, how much desire for survival should he have, so he didn''t shoot himself in the head.


    After several people laughed, groliov shrugged and said, "well, let''s not joke about other people''s wounds. Seriously, toad, you have to be careful of Harris. That guy is a boxing expert. He can kill a zebra with one punch, so don''t be too careless."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "don''t worry. When fighting, I will never despise anyone until he becomes a dead man."


    "We''re going to fight side by side with Harris''s black fire mercenary regiment. Do you know what the strength of the black fire mercenary regiment is now? Or what the strength of Harris is?"


    Gao Yang paid more attention to Harris''s strength. After hearing Gao Yang''s question, groliov seemed to think of something. After a moment of stupidity, he whispered: "Although Harris has done some stupid things, he is really powerful. Harris is most famous for his bazooka. Of course, his marksmanship is also very powerful, and he can hit different targets with two pistols at the same time. As for the black fire mercenary regiment, I believe as long as Harris is still there, the black fire must be very powerful. He never wants incompetent people to join his team."

 Chapter 121

    The cabin is very stuffy and hot, but it is hotter outside. After summer, the hot wind from the Sahara desert can heat the temperature in Tripoli to 50 degrees. Although it is not so exaggerated now, the temperature is at least about 40 degrees.


    It''s not a thing to stay idle in the house. Gao Yang first cleaned their guns, unloaded each gun, and then cleaned and oiled them inside and outside. In addition to Gao Yang, several other people''s guns are new. They have to wipe them well to be at ease.


    After wiping the gun, there was nothing to do. Groliov began to teach Frye to quickly change the bullet chain and barrel. Although he could not shoot, it was enough to make Frye familiar with his work. Cui Bo borrowed Gao Yang''s m1a to practice aiming on the shooting hole. First, he found a target for himself, and then completed the calculation of distance, trajectory estimation and finally virtual shooting.


    Gao Yang is loading his newly obtained high-precision bullets into the magazine. Gao Yang brought 100 self manually reloaded bullets from South Africa and loaded five magazines. Now he withdrew the ordinary bullets of the other five magazines and replaced them with the high-precision bullets bought by ulyanko. Now Gao Yang has all high-precision bullets in his hand, enough to support his long-term battle.


    Finally, at six o''clock in the afternoon, Gao Yang listened to the Libyan soldiers outside. He looked out and found someone coming. Two trucks were distributing food and water. Before long, Harris shouted outside the cabin, "guys, come out and get your food and water."


    Gao Yang and his men went out of the hut. At this time, they found that there were at least more than 80 people on the whole position. It seems that the establishment should be two infantry platoons and two team members operating anti-aircraft guns.


    Everyone came out of the hut and lined up to get their food and water. At this time, Gao Yang also saw eight people in the black fire mercenary regiment except Harris.


    As a soldier, especially as a mercenary, they can''t leave their weapons at any time, so they carry their own guns when receiving food, and so do the people of the black fire mercenary corps, who also carry their own weapons.


    All nine members of the black fire mercenary corps are black, but their weapons and equipment look good. They all wear American desert camouflage. What''s special is that the guns used by five people, including Harris, are fal, and the other four people carry AK47 except one with M60 machine gun, But two of them had an rpg7 rocket launcher on their back, and the other one carried four rockets in addition to guns.


    Dinner is a big cake and a tin of cans for each person. In addition, there is a bucket of four liters of water. In hot July, water is much more important than food. Four liters of water per person a day is the minimum guarantee.


    After watching the Satan mercenaries get their share of the food, Harris shouted, "well, put down your things first. Come on, frog, let me see your skill."


    There are many small open spaces between the sandbags and the cabin. After picking an open space at will, Harris took down all the burdens on his body, put them around him, did a few stretching movements, and looked at Li JinFang covetously.


    Li JinFang also took down all the things and handed them to Cui Bo on one side to take them for him. Then he went straight to Harris two meters in front of him, twisted his neck, squeezed his fist and said in a deep voice, "come on."


    Gao Yang and some of them stood behind Li JinFang, while the people of the black fire mercenary Corps stood in a row behind Harris. A man shouted, "boss, give that guy a good look."


    Groliov raised his fist and shouted, "toad, don''t be merciful. Let him know your strength."


    Both sides are cheering for their teammates, while Harris and Li JinFang look at each other, and neither of them will move first.


    Harris raised his fists, protected his chest and face, leaned forward slightly, and his feet were flickering and beating slightly, while Li JinFang was motionless, his hands drooped naturally, and casually stretched out a foot to look at Harris.


    Harris''s action is a standard boxing action, but a big man who is 1.95 meters tall and makes a protective action in front of Li JinFang, who is much shorter, seems a little untimely. At this time, groliov shouted: "don''t be deceived by him, be careful of Harris''s hug and fall."


    As soon as groliov''s words were spoken, Harris suddenly punched, which seemed to be a tentative jab, but after Li JinFang''s head deflected, Harris''s fist suddenly opened and reached out to Li JinFang''s shoulder. After Li JinFang pushed Harris''s hand away, his body suddenly protruded forward, kicked Harris''s knee gently, and then jumped back.


    Just when groliov reminded Li JinFang that his voice fell to the ground, Li JinFang had completed a fight with Harris. After jumping back two meters, Li JinFang immediately stretched out his hand to Harris and said, "stop, stop, you have lost."


    Harris stopped his pursuit and said blankly, "what are you talking about? Haven''t we started yet? What do you mean?"


    A man behind Harris shouted, "boss, he''s bluffing you. Put him down and throw him out!"


    They were also dazed. Groliov said, "toad, what the hell are you doing?"


    Only Gao Yang knew what had happened. If Li JinFang hadn''t just kicked Harris on his knee with all his strength, Harris had lost one leg.


    Sure enough, Li JinFang said helplessly, "I just kicked you on your knee. Don''t you feel it?"


    Harris shook his head.


    Li JinFang said helplessly, "well, I see. Do it again."


    Harris shrugged his shoulders, opened his posture again, and suddenly hit Li JinFang with a left hook when running and jumping.


    Harris was tall and had long arms, and almost all his punches were greeted on the head of Li JinFang, who was short. This time, Li JinFang didn''t dodge. He waved his right arm and put it on Harris''s arm. With an incredible speed, his left hand slapped Harris''s right fist and hit Harris''s right fist down, Li JinFang leaned forward as soon as he was low. He looked as if he was going to hit Harris'' arms, but his feet had kicked out again.


    Li JinFang didn''t kick Harris'' knee or ankle this time. If he kicked these two places with great strength, he could easily break Harris.


    Li JinFang kicked some lower legs above his ankles, and he increased a lot of strength this time. With one foot, Harris''s body leaned forward uncontrollably.


    Harris''s body had completely lost control, but Li JinFang didn''t use such cruel tricks as locking his throat and hitting the back of the brain. Instead, after making a blocking position with his left hand, he took his right fist back and hit Harris on the lower abdomen.


    Harris opened his mouth wide, made a low sound, covered his belly with one hand and knelt in front of Li JinFang. However, after kneeling to the ground, Harris soon leaned aside and lay on the ground.


    Li JinFang spread out his hands and said helplessly, "do you understand what I mean this time? Don''t worry, I''m very measured. You just hurt for a while. I promised the big dog that I would never kill you."


    PS: Thank you for the ten thousand rewards of the crazy money tree and the rewards of ageda, the old ashtray and the digital brother. However, the twelve thousand urging of the money tree is too cruel. I can''t do this. I can only add a chapter to show my heart.


    Thank you for your support. Finally, let''s shout. Brothers and sisters who feel they are still successful after reading this book, ask for collection, tickets and everything.

 Chapter 122

    Li JinFang definitely didn''t want to ridicule Harris. He just wanted to tell the truth. However, Li JinFang''s words stimulated the people of the black fire mercenary regiment. Looking at their head still lying on the ground, the people of the black fire mercenary regiment threw their things aside one after another, and they had to come forward to do it.


    Although it was agreed that it would be a friendly match, it was not without precedent that the friendly match became a dead battle. When they saw that the other Party planned to fight in groups, they also welcomed them as soon as they threw their things in their hands. Whether Li JinFang could handle it or not is one thing, indicating that their support for their own people is another thing.


    Harris lay askew on the ground and said hard, "stop the fuck. Damn it, don''t you think it''s enough to be ashamed? It''s just a fucking fair contest. Didn''t I tell you?"


    After stopping his men, Harris bared his teeth and said, "well, I''m fine. Let me have a rest. This punch is so fucking strong. I said, none of you are going to help me?"


    Two people from the black fire mercenary Corps ran over and wanted to help Harris up. After trying with the help of the two people, Harris simply sat on the ground, waved his hand and said, "forget it, let me sit for a while. Hey, frog, are you interested in playing a big one? We can have a gambling game. You can make a lot of money."


    Li JinFang frowned and said, "who are you fighting with? Don''t tell me. I''ll fight you."


    At this time, a black man beside Harris suddenly realized: "boss, I understand that this guy is really powerful. No wonder you must try him. It turns out you want to pit gamblers."


    Harris weakly slapped the talking black man and said angrily, "idiot, I should say these words. You idiot, I''ve told you many times. Don''t make it too clear and expose it. Understand!"


    After that, Harris rubbed his stomach strangely, looked at Li JinFang and said, "have you heard of the gambler?"


    Li JinFang simply shook his head. Harris turned to look forward to Gao Yang and groliov, hoping that they had heard of the gambler, but Gao Yang, like Li JinFang, naturally could not know. Only groliov hesitated after thinking for a moment: "are you talking about the guy of the big winner mercenary regiment?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s him. How to say, this guy is also here, on another position, almost at the same time as us. You all know that this guy likes gambling best, so he called all the mercenaries here the day before yesterday and held a free fighting competition. Let''s say, I went to the battle myself and lost a lot of money."


    After chatting up, Harris suddenly became crazy and said, "guys, after I learned that the frogs of Satan mercenary regiment are here today, I was thinking, maybe I can win back the lost money. Now I can confirm that as long as the gamblers hold another gambling game, we can make a fortune. There are all mercenaries here. Who will refuse to bet for a gambling game."


    When Li JinFang heard this, he was in high spirits and said loudly, "is there such a good thing? This is a good opportunity, but it has to be agreed by our head."


    Li JinFang looked forward to Gao Yang. Gao Yang didn''t immediately promise Li JinFang, but said to Harris, "you''re going to fight in person. Tell me about your opponent."


    "Well, the gambler is just a dealer. He called people to gamble. Everyone can play. People bet freely. I won a game, but I met an expert, a fierce character in an unknown small mercenary regiment, nicknamed murderer, white. I don''t know where he came from. He broke two people''s arms, and I almost broke my arms, although I didn''t see the situation well When I lost, but the damn murderer still wanted to abolish me. Now his odds are very high, but no one is willing to gamble, so the gambling game can''t be held these two days. "


    Gao Yang has confidence in Li JinFang, but there are people outside, and there are days outside. No one can guarantee that he is the first in the world. Gao Yang doesn''t want to cripple or kill Li JinFang because of a gambling game, but if he admits advice, not only Li JinFang will not be convinced, but Gao Yang''s own heart will also be unconvinced.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it sounds very powerful. JinFang, you are more professional. You''d better ask, and then decide whether to play."


    Li JinFang said excitedly, "I don''t have to say. Fuck him, man, let you earn extra money. Harris, tell me what that guy is practicing and what his shooting habits are."


    "He practiced karate, boxing, taekwondo, Chinese Kung Fu, and kayebola in South America. He practiced everything. I specifically inquired about it. That guy was a pervert. He had participated in a free fighting competition in a country, but he quit soon. Just to enjoy the pleasure of killing, that guy became a mercenary.


    In addition, that guy likes to break people''s limbs and then break his neck. Although I hope you can teach that damn guy a lesson, I still have to tell you what I know. Listen, the more powerful you are, the more excited that guy will be. People he despises may still have a life, but if you are powerful and make him excited, you may not die The scene is over. "


    Gao Yang took a cold breath and said, "this guy is not only a bloodthirsty pervert, but also a learned martial artist, toad, can you?"


    Li JinFang also frowned and said, "it''s hard to say before the fight, especially if the other party is a master. I have to go all out, but in that case, there will be no weight. If it''s not good, it will lead to human life. It''s just bad to make human life."


    Harris shrugged and said: "Let''s say that mercenaries are scum, but we all have a bottom line, right? Even if we are scum, we are definitely not abnormal scum, but that guy is an abnormal scum that should go to hell. I heard that guy fought a war in the Central African Republic. When there is a lack of food, that guy would kill and eat a girl every day. Can you imagine this What kind of thing? "


    Gao Yang''s face suddenly changed and frowned, "is this true or false?"


    "Of course it''s true. That guy used to be in a big mercenary regiment in Nigeria. Even his teammates couldn''t stand him and drove him out. Then he became a free mercenary for a long time. He didn''t form the unknown small mercenary regiment until he met a group of perverts. Although their mercenary regiment had only four people, they were all damn guys, They came here early, but no one wanted to hang out with perverts, so they were ordered to stay instead of leaving. I heard these things from gamblers. I believe gamblers won''t lie. "


    After Harris finished, Gao Yang immediately said to Li JinFang, "this is really a top-notch scum. Killing him is also acting for heaven. What''s the matter? Are you afraid? If you''re not afraid, kill the pervert."


    Li JinFang glared and said, "fear? I will be afraid? Tell you, don''t say I have self-confidence. Even if I don''t have self-confidence, I have to find a way to kill that guy. Otherwise, I''m sorry for my kung fu. I have to despise myself all my life."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, let''s do it."


    Cui Bo patted his pistol at his waist and said in a loud voice, "it''s all right, toad, brother, as soon as I see you can''t cover it, I''ll shoot that bastard immediately."


    Harris said awkwardly, "this is not good. Since gamblers dare to gamble, they are not afraid of someone breaking the rules. If you shoot, where are the machine guns? They will definitely shoot first. Otherwise, who dares to gamble."


    In fact, Gao Yangcun and Cui Bo are in the same mind. If Li JinFang can''t look at it, even if he doesn''t want to face it, he can''t see Li JinFang killed. However, after Harris broke his mind, Gao Yang has a drum in his heart. After all, it''s just a gambling game. It''s not worth asking Li JinFang to risk his life.


    Looking at Gao Yang, he hesitated. Li JinFang said anxiously, "brother Yang, don''t worry. Even if I can''t beat the murderer, I''m confident that I won''t be killed by him. If the situation is really wrong, I''ll quit in time. I promise, is that ok?"


    Gao Yang said suspiciously, "are you really confident? You can''t deceive me. In a word, if you are really killed, we will shoot for your revenge regardless of the rules. We will die together in the big deal, so don''t pit our brothers."


    Li JinFang hesitated a little, but said firmly: "don''t worry, brother Yang, I''m really confident that I won''t be killed. I can''t pit you. As soon as an expert makes a move, I''ll know if there is. If I can''t do it, it''s a big deal to lose face and admit defeat."


    Gao Yang finally nodded and said, "that''s OK. Go fight. Hey, no, I think of one thing. We don''t have money. We can''t bet."


    Harris immediately said, "it doesn''t matter. We have a total of 90000 dollars here. Let''s bet together. There are 14 of us. We divide the won money into 20. The frog is going to fight. He takes six of them himself. What about one of us for the rest?"


    Harris''s offer was quite reasonable. Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, that''s it. By the way, don''t you say you can''t leave the position?"


    Harris immediately shouted to a cabin, "Colonel, we''re going to have a game. Are you interested in gambling?"


    The lieutenant colonel immediately came out of the room and said seriously, "is it now?"


    Harris nodded and said, "yes, right now, not here, but all the mercenaries together. It needs you to coordinate."


    The lieutenant colonel nodded seriously and said, "is it the same free fight as last time? If so, let me talk to the commanders of other positions first and wait for me to come back."

 Chapter 123

    For mercenaries, eight out of ten are good gamblers, while for free fighting from boxing to meat, at least nine out of ten mercenaries like it very much. Combining the two together, few people can resist the temptation.


    The current azizia barracks is a crater. Anyone who jumps in can only wait for the moment of volcanic eruption. It is only a matter of time before Gaddafi''s rule is crumbling and completely taken by the opposition. As one of the symbols of Gaddafi''s rule, azizia barracks must be the top priority of the opposition''s attack.


    If there is no accident, the mercenaries left in the azizia barracks are waiting to die. Although they have a lot of money every day, the pessimistic prospect makes the mercenaries in the azizia barracks unable to see the possibility of spending money, so it is normal to take all their money out and make a big bet to have a desperate carnival.


    All the mercenaries, a total of 52, came to a corner of the grass. Even the Libyan officers came together, waving money and shouting in Arabic.


    In a clearing in the crowd, a white man in his forties shouted excitedly.


    "Guys, someone finally challenged the abnormal scum murderer. We can continue our fighting competition again. Anyone can play and bet. Now let me introduce you to the abnormal scum murderer. Needless to say, you all know him. Let me ask the brave challenger. Hello, man, report your name."


    Harris stood forward and was about to speak proudly. Li JinFang, who stood beside Harris, pulled Harris and said in a loud voice, "toad, my name is toad."


    When Li JinFang spoke, he used English, but the word toad was Chinese pronunciation.


    "HAMA? Well, this HAMA man, he''s going to challenge the murderer. Let''s hope he can kill the murderer. But since this man is a nobody, the odds are one to five. Come on, start betting. Come on, come on. If I were you, I''d bet HAMA wins, five times the odds."


    "HAMA, kill the murderer. I think he''s very upset!"


    "Boy, kill the murderer. We support you."


    After the gambler announced to accept the bet, the mercenaries present verbally supported Li JinFang. However, when they bet with the money they waved, they all stood on the side of the murderer, and no one was willing to bet on Li JinFang.


    Harris whispered to Li JinFang beside him, "you should say your name is frog. You say toad. No one knows what it means."


    High Yang white Harris one eye, low voice way: "if tell them toad is frog, odds still have this high?"


    Harris suddenly realized it and immediately said with a smile: "yes, that''s right. Five for one. Ha ha, even if there is only one, it will make a lot of money."


    After that, Harris immediately took two stacks of banknotes and shouted, "I bet HAMA to win. Damn it, write it down for me. I bet HAMA to win."


    After changing the money in his hand into a piece of paper, Harris looked and looked with a smile. At this time, he saw a dozen Libyan officers shouting and betting in Arabic, and then only a few English speaking officers changed the money into gambling for them.


    Seeing that lieutenant colonel Ibrahim was making an excited bet, Harris frowned, walked up to the lieutenant colonel, pulled the lieutenant colonel aside and whispered, "who are you betting on to win?"


    "Of course it''s a murderer. What''s the matter?"


    Harris looked at no one nearby and whispered, "listen to me and bet the money on our people. I promise you can win."


    "But I''ve bet $20000, but are you really confident that your people will win?"


    "Of course, we are together. How can I hurt you?"


    "Well, I''ll put another 10000 yuan on your people. I hope your information is accurate. Damn it, I''ve been standing in the wrong line for a long time. I hope you won''t disappoint me this time."


    When Harris and the lieutenant colonel muttered, the murderer appeared. A white man about 30 years old, about 1.8 meters tall, looked harmless to humans and animals, with a simple smile on his face. He didn''t look like a pervert.


    The murderer stood in the middle of the crowd, smiled and hooked his fingers to Li JinFang. At this time, he patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said loudly, "go and kill him."


    Li JinFang moved his neck and walked to the opposite side of the murderer. They stood opposite each other. The murderer looked up and down at Li JinFang, smiled and said, "Japanese? Korean? Chinese?"


    "Chinese!"


    "Very good. You are Chinese. I''ll use Chinese Kung Fu to deal with you."


    The murderer smiled and saluted Li JinFang with a fist. After Li JinFang was stunned, he also saluted with the traditional etiquette of Chinese martial arts.


    The polite killer doesn''t look like a pervert, which makes Li JinFang have a little doubt about Harris''s words. At this time, the killer said slowly: "I''ll kill you with Chinese Kung Fu, although I think Chinese Kung Fu is the most garbage fighting way I''ve learned."


    Li JinFang''s face changed and said, "let''s do it."


    The murderer made a start of Wing Chun boxing and quickly bullied Li JinFang with small steps. After a big drink, his fists pounded Li JinFang''s chest and abdomen at a dazzling high speed. The speed was very fast, giving full play to the essence of a set of small ideas in Wing Chun boxing.


    Li JinFang fought back and forth with his fists, but he was open and close. He suddenly hit Wing Chun close to his body. It was difficult to parry. Soon, he was given a gap by the murderer and got a heavy punch on his chest.


    After being punched, Li JinFang suddenly retreated and temporarily avoided the attack of the murderer. However, although he was punched, Li JinFang completely laid down his heart and couldn''t practice Wing Chun boxing. Is that still called Wing Chun boxing? If he got such a punch from a real Wing Chun master, it wouldn''t just hurt.


    Li JinFang had a bottom in his heart. After the murderer provocatively hooked his finger, the murderer shouted again, but this time Li JinFang took the lead. When the murderer got a little closer, he immediately punched him.


    In Chinese Kung Fu, there has never been the strongest boxing. Which is stronger or weaker depends on the level of the people who practice it. Li JinFang does his best to form the essence of Yiquan, while the murderer only practices the fur of Yongchun Boxing at best. In that sentence, Yongchun boxing, which can''t even fight, is also called Yongchun boxing.


    Li JinFang''s fist was like lightning. The murderer couldn''t dodge, so he had to put up his fists to block it. After a slight sound, the murderer who was punched in his left arm staggered back for several steps before he stood still.


    Instead of pursuing the victory, Li JinFang stood where he was, shook his index finger with disdain on his face and said, "you''re called Huaxia Kung Fu? Don''t humiliate us. Yongchun boxing is not what you play. You''re called the scratch of a three legged cat."


    After waving his left hand, the killer still said with a smile: "I told you that Chinese Kung Fu is the most rubbish fighting skill I can. Now, I''m going to use karate. I''m going to break your limbs and let you die in pain."


    After roaring again, the murderer put on a karate airs. This time, Li JinFang took the initiative to attack, but he did not stand any cheap with two fists and one foot. The murderer has no fixed moves, which obviously raised his strength to a higher level.


    In a real fight, you can''t fight with each move for a long time like in the movie. You can only see the result in three fists and two feet. Li JinFang who failed to hit immediately dodged to guard against the attack of the murderer. They carefully tested each other, but they couldn''t win or lose for a moment.


    The murderer is indeed Li JinFang''s equal opponent. The two are temporarily in a stalemate, but Li JinFang is confident that he can win the final victory, because he found that the murderer does know many schools of attacks, but the problem is that he can''t chew too much. The murderer didn''t really practice any kind of attacks, let alone integrate many attacks.


    At this time, all the people present were waving their gambling tickets and shouting loudly. Some were cheering for Li JinFang, and some were cheering for the murderer. They shouted hoarse. I just hope Li JinFang can solve the murderer quickly.


    Finally, the murderer launched an attack again. After shaking his left and right fists, a high kick hit Li JinFang''s forehead, and Li JinFang waited for this opportunity. A short body kicked the murderer''s supporting leg with a sweeping leg, swept it to the ground, and immediately stepped forward and stamped it.


    Li JinFang''s stamped foot dried up. On the contrary, he was almost kicked to the chin by the murderer on his head and feet. Li JinFang had never seen such an attack before and almost said.


    Harris roared, "this is capoeira in South America. Be careful."


    Li JinFang didn''t know what kapoyela was, but the murderer stood up after turning around on the ground, jumped and said to Li JinFang, "you''re very powerful. I''ll kill you and eat your heart."


    Deceived by the appearance of the murderer, Li JinFang actually didn''t have any killing heart, but after the murderer said he wanted to eat his heart, Li JinFang raised his eyebrows and didn''t say any nonsense. He immediately came forward and punched him.


    The murderer turned sideways to avoid Li JinFang''s punch, immediately put his head under his feet, supported the ground with one arm in a very beautiful and handsome posture, and kicked his feet towards Li JinFang very quickly. He saw that Li JinFang was not familiar with kapoyela and wanted to repeat his old skill. However, his moves were useless to Li JinFang this time.


    Li JinFang waited for this opportunity. He didn''t dodge or hide. He roared. While kicking his legs with both hands, his upper body didn''t move, but his right foot was suddenly kicked out and directly kicked into the murderer''s face under his head and feet.

 Chapter 124

    After the murderer''s neck made a crisp noise, he immediately collapsed to the ground and didn''t move. His head folded back in a strange posture. He couldn''t die anymore.


    A kick broke the killer''s neck. Li JinFang looked up at the audience and came back in the loud screams of excitement and the curses of the mercenaries who lost money.


    Walking to Gao Yang''s front and back, Li JinFang said with disdain on his face: "the second Olympic Games, playing handstand in front of me, I don''t think he died fast enough."


    Tan''s leg stresses that the foot is not over the knee. Whether it is Li JinFang''s own foot or when he is teaching Gao Yang, although it is not really over the knee, the limit is to kick to the lower Yin. It is mainly used when Yin people are Yin people. Like that kind of powerful high kick, it is absolutely prohibited.


    Li JinFang has practiced Tan''s legs for half a life. Attacking people''s footwall has become an instinct when he starts. When he waits for the murderer to stand upside down, it is the most comfortable foot position. Since the murderer takes the initiative to send his face to his feet, Li JinFang has no reason not to kick.


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "as soon as I saw the murderer''s second handstand, I knew he was going to be bad. Ha ha, cool."


    Harris also roared at the top of his voice, "Fark, frog, you''re so powerful. I love you. We''re rich. Ha ha, wait for me to get the money."


    Harris excitedly ran to the gambler who opened the market. He stretched out his gambling ticket and shouted, "ninety thousand yuan, five for one, give me the money!"


    The gambler shrugged and put a pile of banknotes into Harris''s hand. After Harris couldn''t hold them in his hands, the two people who followed Harris held a large handful of banknotes.


    The gambler was also very happy, because the only bet Li JinFang won was $100000 added up by Harris and the lieutenant colonel, while others bet all their money on the murderer. Some people bet thousands and others bet tens of thousands, which was more than 500000 that the gambler had to pay. Therefore, although it was five for one, the gambler could at least drop more than 100000.


    While taking the money, the gambler excitedly said to Harris, "where did your buddy come from? Why have you never heard of it? Ha ha, you made a lot of money this time."


    Harris shrugged and said, "why haven''t you heard that they are Satan mercenaries. That guy is a frog. Haven''t you talked about him yet?"


    The gambler stopped giving money and said, "you mean HAMA is a frog?"


    "Yes, HAMA is the Chinese name for frogs, but you don''t understand it. Ha ha, don''t be stunned. Give me the money quickly."


    The gambler also laughed and said, "great. If it''s a frog versus a murderer, we won''t make any money, right? But if it''s HAMA versus a murderer, it''s great. We made a fortune."


    After Harris made a look you know, he happily walked up to them with the money, threw the money on the ground, and said in high spirits: "guys, throw away our 90000 yuan capital, here is 450000. Come on, one is twenty-five thousand. OK, the frog takes six, each of us takes one, take the money, guys."


    They made twenty-five thousand out of thin air, but only those who made money were Gao Yang and the black fire mercenary Corps. In addition, the lucky Lieutenant Colonel Ibrahim also made money. However, although the winners were happy, the losers only cursed a few words, but they didn''t seem to lose much. After all, it''s not necessarily in whose hands the money finally fell. If their lives can''t be saved, What do you want money for.


    Harris checked out 135000 from the pile of money and gave it to Li JinFang. Then he gave Gaoyang the rest of their money and asked him to share it. Then Harris happily sat down with his people to share money.


    Gao Yang took out a share of money, raised his head at Frye and said, "come here, then, this is your share."


    Frye was surprised and happy. Pointing to his nose, he said, "there''s another one for me? But I didn''t do anything?"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "this is extra money, not salary. It''s extra money. Those who see it have a share. Of course, you have a share. You just have to thank toad for making you money."


    After Frye happily put away the money, he praised them and put a share of the money on himself. Only Li JinFang was still looking at the crowd and said, "Hey, I said, no one in the mercenary regiment of the murderer came out to look for trouble. Their guys were killed, so they recognized it?"


    Gao Yangxing said angrily, "the killer is not popular. Don''t worry about him."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he found that it was too early for him to be happy. A man shouted, "who is the ram of Satan''s mercenary regiment? Come out, I want to fight with you!"


    Hearing the cry, Gao Yang was stunned and turned to look, but he saw a white man standing next to the murderer''s body, shouting at him: "which of you is a ram, come out, I''ll fight with you alone."


    Li JinFang was having fun with a large pile of money, but when he heard the man''s cry, his face immediately looked ugly. He put the money in Cui Bo''s arms and shouted at the white man: "what are you shouting? You want to fight with our regimental commander, right? Pass me first. Come on, old man, let you have a hand."


    Seeing that things had changed, Harris ran to Gao Yang and shouted, "this guy is with the murderer, but I don''t know if he is powerful. Ram, how''s your fight? I mean, compared with the frog."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "he can handle me with only one hand."


    At this time, the gambler began to shout, "guys, guys, let me announce to you that HAMA is the frog of Satan''s mercenary regiment, and the ram is the head of Satan. Which sniper have you heard? Now someone in the abnormal mercenary regiment has challenged the ram, let''s see if the ram has the courage to fight."


    Everyone looked at Gao Yang. Even if Gao Yang knew that his close combat was not good, he didn''t want to lose face in front of so many people. Mercenaries fought for face. If he counseled, the whole Satan mercenary regiment would have to look up.


    Li JinFang knew Gao Yang''s weakness. He took another two steps forward, stared at the white man who wanted to challenge Gao Yang and said, "soft egg, if you have the courage, come and compete with me. Our leader is very busy and has no time to deal with you, soft egg."


    The white man looked at Li JinFang and said calmly, "I''m a sniper. Your head is also a sniper. I can only fight with him."


    Li JinFang said angrily, "then you are better than guns. Dare you?"


    "But I just want to fight with him. If he doesn''t dare, please ask him to stand up and say it''s not necessary."


    After giving all his things to Cui Bo, Gao Yang took two steps forward and said to Li JinFang, "stop talking. I''ll fight him. If I don''t dare to fight, I can''t afford to lose that man."


    After hesitating for a while, Li JinFang whispered, "remember to teach you, don''t rush out of your feet, greet him with your fist, and kick him when he''s not ready."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand. If you can''t do Kung Fu, you can play Yin."


    After that, Gao Yang patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and walked to the center of the field.


    After seeing Gao Yang''s move, the gambler shouted excitedly: "It seems that the ram has accepted the challenge. Guys, bet quickly. The little white face of the abnormal mercenary regiment likes to hit people''s lower body. This is a pervert. The ram of the Satan mercenary regiment likes to hit people''s eyebrows. It seems that he is a decent man, but the intelligence I got is that neither of them is good at close combat. It seems that this is a close contest. The odds are one to one, guys , bet. "


    Gao Yang stood opposite his opponent and waited for people to bet before he started. At this time, he observed his opponent and hoped to find some places to use.


    Gao Yang''s opponent is really a little white faced, with long flowing hair. He looks handsome. He is 1.85 meters tall and looks very strong. On the surface, he can''t see anything to use.


    While observing his opponent, the gambler spoke again and shouted: "According to the latest information, xiaobailian is a taekwondo expert. Some people have seen him practice with the murderer and look very powerful. Gongyang has never shown the ability of close combat. Some people say that he performed very poorly in the first world war with the machete mercenary regiment, so the odds have changed. Now it''s three out of one. Now bet again and bet again."


    After listening to the gambler''s words, Xiaobai''s face changed greatly. He didn''t seem to expect that his cards were turned out in advance, and Gao Yang was really glad. The gambler''s words gave him a valuable hint. Knowing that the other party practiced Taekwondo was of great help to him.


    Gao Yang made a careless expression and shouted to the people behind him: "rabbit, bet all my money on me. If you lose three, you can earn another sum."


    Then Harris shouted, "ram, we support you, kill that little white faced bastard, kill him!"


    When the odds adjusted to three out of one, people who needed to bet again began to hesitate, and they didn''t finish the bet for a long time.


    Gao Yang''s warm-up actions have been done several times. The noisy people finally completed the bet. After waiting for the gambler to shout, Gao Yang immediately raised his spirit and watched little white face''s actions.


    After learning from Li JinFang for a month, Gao Yang''s practice is actually the method of exerting strength. The half step collapse of Xingyi boxing and a whip in Tan''s leg are the two. He didn''t learn any other moves. However, Li JinFang practiced Gao Yang''s response in actual combat according to the longest situation in actual combat. Although he didn''t practice any specific moves, he was under Li JinFang''s punches and kicks , how to avoid and counterattack the enemy''s attack has become Gao Yang''s physical instinct.


    Gao Yang didn''t even know how to start, so after he took the most suitable posture for half a step to break the fist, he stood in place and waited for Xiao Bailian to attack, but Xiao Bailian didn''t let Gao Yang wait more. After a loud drink, Xiao Bailian kicked his leg towards Gao Yang''s face.


    PS: thanks to the dull sea wolf, FA Jin, oldsnake''s reward, Hoo hoo, it''s finally finished. The third watch offers it, and the task is completed.


    By the way, shout again, for collection, for everything.

 Chapter 125

    Xiaobailian''s leg skills are really good. One foot after another, he doesn''t give Gao Yang a chance to breathe. For a time, Gao Yang''s skills dodge back and forth and retreat again and again.


    The attack range of legs is much larger than that of fists. Gao Yang has no chance to fight back. Xiao Bailian kicked countless feet, and Gao Yang has no power to fight back. Later, Gao Yang simply took the initiative to distance himself from Xiao Bailian, which looks like he ran away.


    Although Gao Yang looked embarrassed, his practice ensured that there was no danger, but Gao Yang''s practice attracted a lot of boos. However, Gao Yang refused to pay attention to other people''s boos, and his life still mattered. It would be silly and humiliating if he got up in his head to fight with Xiao Bailian and was put down by his feet.


    Gao Yang is always a little outside xiaobailian''s attack range. When xiaobailian advances, he retreats, xiaobailian retreats, and he stays ahead. In short, he can''t be kicked, but he has to keep a distance that can attack at any time. He puts all his spirit on xiaobailian. In fact, it''s not as easy as it looks.


    Seeing that Gao Yang can only avoid, it seems that with more effort, Gao Yang can escape and admit defeat. Xiao Bailian has come to strength. His legs kick like a butterfly wearing flowers. It''s good-looking to fly up and down. How practical is it? For the time being, it''s really handsome and explosive in the image. Unfortunately, there is no woman at the scene. Otherwise, Xiao Bailian with long hair and graceful hair has to charm a large area.


    In addition to Li JinFang and others, they were almost one-sided booing Gaoyang. After a while, they found that booing Gaoyang was useless. People began to cheer for xiaobailian, hoping that xiaobailian could hit Gaoyang as soon as possible. After hearing the voice of cheering, xiaobailian became more proud.


    Complacency is usually dangerous.


    Little white face wanted to end the battle with a natural, elegant and handsome 360 degree swing kick on his side in the air, but Gao Yang just lowered his head and avoided this beautiful foot.


    After a flash, Gao Yang didn''t retreat as before. In the original time, Xiao Bailian could immediately kick again even if the attack failed, but the consequence of playing handsome this time was that while he kicked in the air, Gao Yang stormed close. It happened that when Xiao Bailian turned around, Gao Yang used his broken son and grandchildren.


    Gao Yang dodged and retreated from beginning to end. He never punched or kicked actively or passively, but his only foot won immediately.


    No matter who it is, as long as it is a man, as long as he gets a heavy kick under his crotch, pay attention to that after a heavy intentional kick, the reaction is absolutely the same. Whether it is a house man with a broken body or a strong man like Arnold, he can''t cry out on the ground. However, this miracle happened. Although little white face knelt on the ground with his crotch covered, But it seemed that the degree of pain was not so high. At least he could scream out and stagger to get up.


    In line with the principle of eliminating evil, or never leaving future troubles for himself, Gao believes that if he doesn''t make up a fatal blow at this time, he is mentally disabled.


    Gao Yang hit Xiaobai''s chin with his knee and knocked Xiaobai''s face back to the sky. At the same time, he hit Xiaobai''s Adam''s apple with his right fist.


    Killing a scum with fists and feet is completely different from killing a person with a gun. He automatically filters out the situation that he was chased and beaten by Xiaobai face. Now Gaoyang only feels hot blood boiling. After spitting hard at Xiaobai face who is still struggling but is about to die, Gaoyang shouted: "who else wants to fight with me!"


    The sudden reversal of the scene is actually a blink of an eye. After Gao Yang suddenly killed Xiao Bailian on the ground, someone was cheering for Xiao Bailian loudly. However, when Gao Yang roared, all the noise disappeared immediately.


    Li JinFang immediately rushed over, surrounded Gao Yang and shouted, "it''s so fucking cool!"


    Gao Yang waved his fist hard against the sky. His happiness was hard to express. However, after he calmed down a little, he immediately whispered to Li JinFang: "what about the other two people in the abnormal mercenary regiment? Are there any changes? Be careful not to be overcame by them."


    After taking a look, Li JinFang made a downward cutting posture with his hand and said, "why don''t I try to pick them alone to see if they have the courage to fight? If they dare, we''ll cut the grass and root out."


    The abnormal mercenary regiment has been killed by Li JinFang and Gao Yang. This hatred is big. Anyway, the four people in the abnormal mercenary regiment are not good birds. Killing them is also to eliminate harm for the people. Gao Yang naturally wants to take the opportunity to kill the remaining two people. He doesn''t want to be shot in the future.


    "OK, go and have a try. You can''t keep two evils."


    Li JinFang immediately turned around and shouted at the remaining two people of the abnormal mercenary Regiment: "I want to fight with you. You two go together. Whatever you use, how do you dare?"


    The rest of the abnormal mercenary regiment were two blacks. One of them didn''t say anything, but raised a middle finger towards Li JinFang, while the other said without hesitation: "idiot, I won''t fight you."


    Seeing that the abnormal mercenary regiment refused Li JinFang''s challenge, the gambler immediately shouted, "there''s no good play. Come and get the money, bastards. Now you know, the ram''s fighting is as good as his shooting. Damn it, it makes me lose money again."


    Although the people of the abnormal mercenary regiment refused to fight, after hearing the gambler''s words, Gao Yang was happy and said loudly, "come on, get the money, twenty-five thousand, lose three for one, ha ha, I''ve made a lot of money."


    Cui Bo and Frye happily waved their gambling tickets to get the money, especially Frye. In such a short time, he got more than 90000 dollars, which made him half happy, but Li JinFang''s face was very ugly: "The second Olympic Games, I just patronized and worried about you. I forgot to bet. The second Olympic Games, I lost a lot. I lost three hundred thousand!"


    Gao Yang compassionately patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said, "you''ve made more than 100000. If you bet it all, the gambler may not be able to afford it. Maybe your bet is in vain."


    After saying that, Gao Yang found that Harris was also lonely on his face and said, "Hey, big man, how much did you bet?"


    Harris shook his head and said, "we''ve bet all the money we just won, but we''re all betting. Little white face won, ram, I''ve been hurt by you."


    Gao Yang turned to look at Li JinFang, shrugged and said: "Look, I don''t need to comfort you now. The people worse than you are here. Fortunately, you have left more than 100000 yuan. Look at Harris, tens of thousands of yuan have passed, and it''s gone again. You''re satisfied. By the way, it''s reasonable that little white face should lie there when he was kicked by me, but why doesn''t he seem to be in special pain?"


    "Fool, can''t you understand this? He''s a bitch, or he doesn''t have eggs, okay?"

 Chapter 126

    The first day of arriving at the azizia barracks was very exciting, but praising them for the next days was extremely oppressive


    From June 20 to August 20, I entered the azizia barracks. For two months, I couldn''t go anywhere or do anything. The largest scope of activities was only a small area, and it was hot to death. Except for money, everything else was very different. I was in prison.


    The mercenary regiment, including Gao Yang, tried almost every means to leave the azizia barracks, from trying to bribe their commander to forcibly leaving, but the final result was all failure.


    Trapped in one place for a long time, everyone became extremely irritable and irritable. Especially in August, explosions could be heard from time to time, and some sounded very close. The rapidly deteriorating situation made people''s mood easy to collapse. A mercenary regiment clashed with the Libyan soldiers stationed in the anti-aircraft artillery position, and the two sides directly opened fire, More than a dozen Libyans were killed, but all 16 members of the mercenary regiment were also killed.


    Since the mercenary regiment had a fight with Libyan soldiers, Gaoyang''s life has been more difficult. However, one of them, Cui Bo, can speak Arabic. They have been together for a long time. Cui Bo and many Libyan soldiers are familiar, which makes their life much better. Gao Yang, including Lieutenant Colonel Ibrahim, can have someone to talk to, But the life of the black fire mercenary regiment is not easy.


    Harris and groliov are old acquaintances. The relationship must not be bad, but it can''t be said that they have a good friendship. Harris''s temper is extremely irritable. When Gao Yang''s arrival is nearly half a month, Harris began to lose control of his temper.


    When Harris was chatting with groliov once, he said that he didn''t know why he quarreled over wine. Groliov intended to give way, but Harris did get more angry and almost started. Although he was pulled back by his people later, and Harris soon came to apologize to groliov and Gao Yang after calming down, But since then, Harris rarely came to talk to groliov.


    Harris and his black fire mercenary regiment were extremely irritable, and the result was very bad. They had a good conflict with Lieutenant Colonel Ibrahim and Libyan soldiers. Although it did not turn into a fight, now all Libyans are on guard against them. They are afraid that the black fire mercenary regiment will suddenly run away and intend to rush out by force that day, Gao Yang has been worried about whether Lieutenant Colonel Ibrahim will start first and kill all the people of the black fire mercenary Corps first.


    When there is no hope to leave and there is nothing to do, Gaoyang is the calmest among all the mercenaries, because Gaoyang can always find something to do for themselves, so as not to hold themselves crazy.


    At the beginning, in addition to sleeping, everyone cleaned the gun, then unloaded and loaded the gun, and slowly developed to disassemble and assemble other people''s guns, and then closed their eyes. All guns were disassembled and assembled countless times by everyone, and then there was a competition to see who was the fastest to disassemble and assemble blindfolded.


    Discuss tactics, let groliov explain his battle cases and do emergency response exercises. Several people practice fighting with Li JinFang in the narrow space of the cabin. In the past two months, although they were very reluctant, Gao Yang learned a lot from each other.


    Because they can''t contact the outside world, Gao Yang and groliov Miss Natalia and ye Lianna very much. They don''t even know whether ye Lianna has arrived in the United States or whether she has been admitted to the Julia Conservatory of music, but they can only pray and wait until communication is restored.


    When the time came on August 17, Gao Yang''s commission could still be paid, but the supply was intermittent. They didn''t receive food and water for two consecutive days. Then, after a supply was sent on the 19th, the supply was interrupted again.


    Lieutenant Colonel Ibrahim explained that there was something wrong with the logistics supply, but it would never last long. However, listening to the increasingly dense and loud shelling and explosion, everyone knew that the supply could not be normal, but Gao Yang didn''t have to worry about the food problem for at least ten days, because they had been here for two months, He stored all the cans left because of his poor appetite.


    By August 21, we could hear the continuous gunfire outside the azizia barracks. However, when we learned that the opposition was about to attack, Gao Yang''s mood calmed down. No matter whether the result was good or bad, everyone wanted to end this life like prison as soon as possible.


    Now what Gaoyang lacks most is water. Five people only have two pokes of four liter water. If they still can''t get supplies, they will cut off water for one day at most. The extremely hot weather makes people lose a lot of water, and Gaoyang must be fully armed.


    Now the most important thing is money. In fact, Gaoyang is still worried about too much money. For two months, 20000 US dollars have been sent to Gaoyang every day. Sometimes it is euros, but it is also 20000. Considering the exchange rate, Gaoyang also made money, but no one cares how much money they get.


    In the past two months, Gao Yang''s five people have received 1.2 million in commission alone, all of which are cash. So much cash can''t be loaded in a three-D bag. At this time, it doesn''t say whose money it is. Whoever has a place will load it on his body and wait until he goes out. Otherwise, he really can''t take all the money.


    Fearing that they would not know when shells would fall, Gao Yang seldom left the hut. After all, the hut they lived in was a bunker, which could provide maximum protection.


    Listening to the rumbling gunfire in the distance, Gao Yang was not worried at all. On the contrary, he vaguely expected the opposition to come quickly. When he was bored looking forward to looking around from the shooting port, he suddenly saw a car coming in from a gate in the inner wall. Then, one car after another came.


    After being stunned for a while, Gao Yang suddenly said in a loud voice: "there is a team, there is a team coming!"


    Gao Yang is excited because in the past two months, occasionally one or two cars have driven to the door of the building guarded by Gao Yang, but no convoy has ever come, and the arrival of the convoy means that the turnaround expected by all mercenaries has finally arrived.


    Everyone was surprised and happy. They crowded into the front of the shooting port and watched a large convoy of at least 30 cars drive in. Frye even wept with joy.


    There were all kinds of vehicles, trucks, SUVs, bulletproof cars and three armored vehicles in the convoy. After the whole convoy reached the green space, it did not stop. In addition to trucks and armored vehicles, at least more than ten cars and SUVs drove into Gaddafi''s palace.


    Seeing those small vehicles driving into the small building that doesn''t look very high, Gao Yang was more excited and said loudly: "there must be an underground passage in there. Yes, there must be. Will you say Gaddafi himself?"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, heavily armed soldiers jumped out of the truck. Three BMP-1 armored vehicles turned around and stopped at the door of a building, aiming 73 mm low-pressure shotguns at the outside.


    About 70 heavily armed soldiers quickly set up a line of defense, and then someone came down from two trucks. However, most of the people who came down from the trucks were tied with ropes. Under the escort of Libyan soldiers, at least 20 prisoners were taken to the building.


    Seeing this formation, Cui Bo quickly took out his telescope, looked carefully and said excitedly, "I think it should be Lao Ka, otherwise there would be no such a big battle."


    Gao Yang felt that things were not very good. He shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. Do you think one of these people looks like a mercenary?"


    "Really, it''s all like Libyans. Hey, how can I look like Abdul?"


    Gao Yang was stunned. There were too many Libyans named Abdul. There were several abduls on his position here and said, "what are you talking about? That Abdul?"


    Chubb put down his telescope and said with a confused face, "of course it''s Abdul who works for Morgan. I saw a prisoner tied with a rope just now. He looks like Abdul, but I just glanced at him and turned away."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "did you see clearly? Abdul can''t be caught?"


    Cui Bo was also full of doubts and said, "I didn''t see it clearly, but I glanced at it. It seems to be, and it seems not to be. I really can''t confirm it."


    Groliov was also worried and said, "Abdul is an old friend. I don''t want to see him shot by Gaddafi''s people. Think about it carefully. Is it Abdul?"


    Cui Bo frowned. After thinking for half a day, he hesitated and said, "it shouldn''t be. I really didn''t see it very clearly, but I think it shouldn''t be."


    Gao Yang said in distress: "if only we could make a phone call, we could try whether it was Abdul or call Morgan. Now we can''t even make a phone call. It''s like being blind. It''s really frustrating, but if we can also go to that building, we''ll probably have a chance to see it."


    As soon as the high voice fell, Lieutenant Colonel Ibrahim, who had not appeared for a long time, suddenly entered the cabin. As soon as he entered the door, he shouted, "move out all unnecessary things in the house and be ready for battle. After cleaning up, you don''t need to leave your room without getting an order."


    When Ibrahim finished, the princes shouted loudly, "Lieutenant Colonel, will we also go to which building?"


    Lieutenant Colonel Ibrahim''s eyes were full of red silk and his hair was messy. He looked haggard and irritable. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Ibrahim said angrily: "I can''t go in. Do you still want to go in? Stay here safely. You have taken so much money and want to die together. I warn you not to do stupid things, or I will order you to be killed before you cause damage."

 Chapter 127

    Lieutenant Colonel Ibrahim angrily turned and left, raised his voice and said, "please wait a minute. For the sake of two months we''ve been together, can you tell us who''s coming?"


    Ibrahim stopped, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "it''s general hamis."


    Hearing Ibrahim''s name, he was stunned. Then he lowered his voice and said, "isn''t he dead?"


    Ibrahim shook his head and whispered, "the opposition claimed that he was dead twice. The last time was not long ago, but in fact he lived well. He is now in Building 1."


    Gao Yang approached Ibrahim, lowered his voice and said, "you know, we have a lot of money now. Why don''t you consider taking a lot of money and living a comfortable life anonymously? You should know that we have a way to get you out of Libya."


    Ibrahim shook his head bitterly and whispered: "Don''t think too much. I''m just a microphone. I''m not from Sirte. I''m only left because I can speak English. In fact, the money I send you is only in my hands. All rights are in the hands of lieutenant Muhe. Do you think I don''t want to leave? Believe me, if I show a hint of intention to escape or surrender, those sirtes People will kill me right away. "


    "Don''t you have any way?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, Ibrahim said sadly: "There are underground passages under the palace, extending in all directions. I believe hamis will leave the maze soon, and you and I can only stay here and die. Apart from his confidants, hamis doesn''t believe anyone and won''t take anyone away. Frankly, you have long been forgotten. Whether Gaddafi or hamis, they don''t remember this at all There are a group of mercenaries in the. Maybe he has found your existence now, but I promise you are not on his entourage list. He is more willing to use you and those brainwashed fools outside as cannon fodder. "


    After that, Ibrahim smiled bitterly and said: "You guys are not bad. I hope you can go out alive. Now I want to tell you a secret. I hate Gaddafi and his sons as much as you do. I want them to die more than anyone. If I didn''t have the chance, I would be a qualified officer in the opposition. This is my biggest secret. Now I finally have the opportunity to say it. It''s a great feeling Yes, goodbye, no, goodbye. "


    After that, Ibrahim bent his back and left. Looking at the back of Lieutenant Colonel Ibrahim, graliov shrugged and said, "I''m very upset. It seems that the lieutenant colonel has no chance to be an opposition."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "as we guessed, the lieutenant colonel was appointed here only because he can speak English. I have long found that the lieutenant who really works here is confirmed. However, this is really bad news. The lieutenant and his soldiers are from Sirte. They will fight to the end for Gaddafi."


    After that, Gao Yang sighed and continued, "groliov, do you think our situation is a normal task for mercenaries?"


    "Of course not. Mercenaries must be bound by the contract, but our current contract is based on being cheated. We are not the national defense force, nor are we volunteers. We are just mercenaries fighting for money. If it is a mission that must die, the mercenary will take the life to earn, but the life to spend. The mercenary can bear high-risk tasks, but the premise is him We must know what situation we will face. If we take a fatal task under the condition of concealment, the mercenary can leave at any time, even if it attacks his employer. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said with satisfaction: "yes, I actually understand what you said. I just think we took the money for two months, but in the end, we turned around. It''s hard to say, but it''s much better to hear you say so, because we have the right to turn against water. Who let them cheat us."


    Li JinFang said, "brother Yang, are you going to surrender? Or are you going to fight a bloody way?"


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang discontentedly and said, "why do you speak so hard? What is the surrender? We call it abandoning the secret and turning to the bright. As for killing out from here, don''t think about it. So many Libyans, even if all the mercenaries do it together."


    Li JinFang said in distress: "as a soldier, no, as a retired soldier, I really don''t want to surrender, but I don''t want to work for Gaddafi. It''s really troublesome to think about it."


    Cui Bo said disdainfully: "Save your breath. If we really guard Gaddafi, we''ll be killed. Since we have to work with money, there''s nothing to complain about if we die, but what are we? It''s agreed to protect someone''s safety, but no one has ever said that our task is to be locked up in azizia barracks, and then don''t leave until the opposition comes and kills us all. It''s death My task is not to entrap people! If I say, it''s also to hit those bastards who entrap us. "


    Gao Yang looked at Frye sitting in a daze in the corner with a dead face. He couldn''t help sighing and said, "it''s too late to say anything now. Who would have thought that Gaddafi would play such a game with us and everyone''s brothers wouldn''t say anything. I just feel sorry for Frye. He might be buried here the first time he came out with me."


    Frey Qiang smiled and said, "no, I don''t blame you. In fact, I don''t blame anyone. I chose this road myself. I can''t blame anyone if I die. I just feel very unlucky. I have so much money but I can''t take it home. That''s what makes me most depressed."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "although the situation is very difficult, it''s not time for despair. In short, act according to your circumstances."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he heard a gunshot.


    "Where to shoot!"


    When the atmosphere was extremely tense, gunshots rang out, and they jumped to their shooting position. However, it seemed that the outside was still calm and did not look like the battle had begun.


    "It''s the execution of prisoners. They executed prisoners at the gate of the palace!"


    After Cui Bo shouted, Gao Yang immediately went to the small door opened towards the palace. He picked up his telescope and looked at it. He found a man with his hands tied back at the door of the palace.


    Just as he was watching, another man with his hands tied in the palace was pushed out. Now no one seems to care whether it is appropriate to execute the prisoner at the gate of Gaddafi''s palace. The pushed prisoner just walked out of the door. An officer with a gun shot the prisoner in the back of the head, As for the body, it was left directly at the gate of the palace and ignored.


    Watching the officer who fired the gun return and enter the palace, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it seems that they are going to execute the criminals. I guess hamis will leave here soon. He plans to kill all the people who should be killed before he leaves."


    "That must be the case, but why are they pushed out one by one? Are they still being interrogated? Hey, brother Yang, you said Abdul wouldn''t really be among these people?"


    Gao Yang put down his telescope, stretched out his hand and slapped Cui Bo, who squatted next to him, angrily said, "dead rabbit, can''t you close your crow''s mouth? Do you know your smelly mouth is very accurate? I''ll beat you... I''ll win the Olympic Games!"


    After scolding, Gao Yang shook his hand holding the telescope and almost dropped it. Then he said in amazement, "Abdul!"


    Cui Bo''s face turned white. He took the telescope in Gao Yang''s hand, looked at it, and said in a surprised voice: "it''s really Abdul, Theo, damn it!"


    Six more people were pushed out from the gate of the palace, and Abdul was impressively among them. Gao Yang rubbed his eyes and grabbed the telescope in Cui Bo''s hand. After a very careful look, he was able to confirm that Abdul was among the prisoners who were tied back.


    Gao Yang subconsciously threw his telescope into Cui Bo''s hand, and then raised his m1a, but looking at the officer who raised the pistol from the sight, Gao Yang didn''t know whether to pull the trigger.


    Either watch Abdul be killed in front of his eyes, or shoot and be killed by Gaddafi or hamis'' diehard loyalists close at hand.


    Gao Yang''s hands began to shake. He looked at the officer executing the prisoner and shot the first prisoner in the row in the head. Now the only good news is that Abdul is the fifth in the line. Gao Yang still has a few seconds to think about it.


    There was a dead silence in the cabin. Although Li JinFang had not seen Abdul, he had heard from Gao Yang. Frye didn''t know what had happened, but looked at Gao Yang in amazement. Groliov and Cui Bo didn''t know what to do at this time.


    "Fight or not!"


    Listening to his trembling voice, groliov sighed and said, "he is my friend. My choice is to fight."


    Li JinFang sighed and said, "you''d better fight. I understand you. Anyway, sooner or later, it''s worth dying for your friend."


    Cui Bo said nervously, "fight, it''s the third one. Fight, old ah has a good relationship with me. I can''t watch him die. Hey, wait, Abdul is talking. What is he shouting? The officer put down his gun!"


    Gao Yang could also see from the sight that Abdul was talking with his mouth open, and the officer who shot and executed the prisoner suddenly put down his pistol and walked behind the fourth man to Abdul.


    Gao Yang pointed the crosshair at the back of the officer''s head. As long as the officer raised his pistol again and aimed at Abdul, he would pull the trigger first. Now Gao Yang can''t think about the consequences of shooting.

 Chapter 128

    When Gao Yang raised his gun, there was a sound of pulling the bolt in the cabin. If Gao Yang fired, they had to guard against the close attack of those Libyan soldiers. However, it was extremely lucky that the officer executing the prisoner did not shoot Abdul in the head, but pushed Abdul and took Abdul back to the palace.


    When Abdul was taken away, a soldier with AK rifle raised his hand and shot the only prisoner still standing for the officer at the gate of the palace.


    Seeing that Abdul was brought back to the palace, Yang took a breath and put the gun down, but he dared not relax his vigilance and said in a deep voice: "from now on, we will take turns to monitor the gate of the palace. As long as Abdul is pushed out again, we have to take action."


    Treble whispered, "but if Abdul is..."


    "Shut up, rabbit, can you let Abdul go? Please shut up your crow''s mouth. If Abdul is killed in the palace, we have no way, but I believe as long as you shut up your crow''s mouth, Abdul will be fine."


    Cui Bo thought for a moment, then said seriously, "well, what you said is also reasonable. Let me say so. I think Abdul will be fine. He is still in danger this time, just like us in Benghazi. Well, he can''t die."


    The danger faced by Abdul has passed for the time being, but the danger of praising them is far from over. They will soon face attack, but all the people you can see are enemies. Even if they are not now, they are definitely potential enemies.


    Several people had no desire to speak. There was a dead silence in the cabin, but the rumble of guns became louder and louder, including the explosion of large-diameter shells. At night, they could hear the clear sound of guns.


    The sound of gunfire means that the battle has taken place outside the azizia barracks. Although the gunfire is not very dense, Gao Yang has to keep up their spirit, keep a night vision on at night, and take turns to monitor the gate of the palace.


    Hamis did not execute the prisoners at night, but by the day of the 22nd, the gunfire outside the azizia barracks was extremely fierce and had completely sounded, mixed with almost non-stop explosions, and the battle in Tripoli had become white hot.


    The fighting outside the barracks was extremely fierce, but there was a dead silence inside the barracks. Although a shell would fall into the barracks from time to time, even on the grass next to them, those Libyan soldiers could not see the look of panic on their faces, but their perseverance as always.


    For Gao Yang, the Libyan soldiers he knew were not like this. It was the patent of the opposition to treat death as if they were at home. Defeat in World War I was the specialty of the government army. He had never seen any army with government army that could persist in fighting when the casualty rate was more than one tenth. If it was obviously a dead battle, he did not wait for the government army to enter the position, First, more than half of the soldiers ran to the opposition, and the remaining half took off their uniforms and mixed with the civilians.


    Gao Yang knows that these sirtes around him are the hometown of Gaddafi, and his loyalty to Gaddafi is not comparable to those miscellaneous troops, but Gao Yang now hopes that the soldiers around him are all those who are ready to collapse. In this case, at least no one will drag them to death.


    When it was the afternoon of the 22nd, the gunfire outside the azizia barracks gradually stopped. At this time, everyone knew that Tripoli had been fully occupied by the opposition, and the battle outside the azizia barracks had come to an end. Next, it was the battle inside the azizia barracks.


    At 3:30 p.m., the gunfire almost completely stopped, and then there was no movement for about two hours. However, after the calm before the storm, at 5:30, the opposition began a large-scale shelling of azizia barracks.


    The first was coverage shooting, and shells fell randomly on every corner of the azizia barracks. However, the opposition still lacked heavy artillery and experience in using heavy artillery. The shelling lasted only about half an hour, and there were few shells.


    In groliov''s words, the artillery shelling of the opposition is not as good as the ammunition base of one round of volley of their artillery regiment. In Li JinFang''s words, the artillery base of the opposition should, may and may be enough for the first round of test firing during the exercise of their division.


    Li JinFang and groliov have absolutely no feeling about the opposition''s shelling. No wonder, under the influence of the long live artillery doctrine of the former Soviet Union, both China and Russia are big artillery doctrine. When the armies of these two countries fight, they do not use artillery shells to plough the enemy''s positions three or five times, that is, they obviously despise their opponents.


    Having seen the density of shells that can collide in the air, and looking at the sparse shelling of the opposition, groliov and Li JinFang were not nervous, but completely relieved. After expressing their disdain for the shelling of the opposition, they talked about the spectacular scene of the simultaneous roaring of artillery on their respective armies, Then the two men, flushed with anger, began to raise their bars because of which army in China or Russia had a higher artillery density.


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo also joined the fighting group. However, they are not from a professional background after all. They have no right to speak before they have been soldiers. They can only help Li JinFang to help the momentum. Frye, who was afraid of shelling, is no longer afraid under the influence of Gao Yang and Cui Bo. Instead, they look at groliov with great interest. They quarrel red in the face.


    When the artillery bombardment of the opposition lasted only half an hour, Li Jinfang and grogrov also felt suck. Two of them said they had not heard the sound of cannon in two years. The result was that the opposition was too weak to fight for a while.


    When the shelling stops, Gao Yang can only regret to stop fighting, because next, they don''t know when they will fight each other. Of course, they have to wait until the opposition attacks the wall of azizia barracks, but Gao Yang doesn''t think azizia barracks can hold on for a long time.


    The opposition concentrated all the artillery fire on the wall of azizia, and the azizia barracks were made up of the most elite soldiers and weapons in Libya. When the battle was launched on both sides of the wall and at the gate, the intensity of the battle instantly increased by more than one order of magnitude. The sound of guns and guns had been trained into a piece, and there was no gap between explosions, However, most of the explosion sound is emitted by rockets or mortars, and the explosion sound of heavy artillery is still very few.


    Contrary to Gao Yang''s expectation, the fierce battle lasted until late next night, and the aziziya barracks were not lost. At night, although the gunfire did not stop, it was already sparse. The opposition and the government troops stationed in the aziziya barracks lacked the skills of night fighting, but it was obvious that when the sun rose the next day, It''s the last decisive moment.

 Chapter 129

    The opposition did not wait until dawn to attack. At 4 a.m., after an earth shaking explosion, the opposition began to attack. In view of the performance of the offensive and defensive sides the day before, Gao Yang thought that the opposition should go through a long attack and may enter the azizia barracks. However, it was proved that Gao Yang was wrong and the battle lasted less than an hour, The opposition captured the first and highest outer wall.


    Everyone, including Gao Yang, thought that the decisive moment had finally come, but the result showed that they all guessed wrong. After the opposition entered the maze of azizia barracks, the progress was not smooth. Sirte soldiers who vowed to be loyal to Gaddafi and the opposition launched a fierce street battle in the barracks, and the battle began in the early morning, Let Gao Yang them be highly nervous. By noon, the opposition had not entered the last line of defense they guarded.


    Listening to the sound, but I can''t see anyone. I know that the battle is coming, but I can''t see any targets to shoot. This feeling is really too bad.


    The soldiers on the machine gun position looked very nervous under the loud cry of the commander. The shooter operating the machine gun fired at a gate without anyone more than once. After being scolded by their commander, the meaningless gunfire would sound again after a long time, but it was also due to the cry of those Libyan soldiers, They were able to know the progress of the opposition.


    But when it was three o''clock in the afternoon, a door directly facing them was blown open after a loud explosion. Then, countless people rushed in from the door where the smoke had not dispersed, and the attack of the opposition finally came.


    Perfect cross fire can be formed between the four blockhouses guarding Gaddafi''s palace, and there is only one door opened by the opposition. Therefore, when the opposition finally appeared, all six high-level dual-purpose heavy machine guns on the three machine gun positions opened fire, and the machine gun positions hidden inside the blockhouse also opened fire at the same time, At least a dozen machine guns poured their bullets at the door, which was only about ten meters wide.


    The remaining soldiers are loyal to Gaddafi. They are willing to die for Gaddafi, but the problem is that loyalty really does not represent combat effectiveness.


    Seeing too many machine guns wasting bullets at a small door, groliov, a machine gun artist, couldn''t see it anymore. He shouted angrily: "these damn pigs, no, pigs are smarter than them! Such a waste of firepower will be punished by heaven! Mortars!"


    Groliov''s curse was not over. With a sharp hissing sound, dozens of mortar shells fell on the positions of Gaoping machine guns and anti-aircraft guns exposed outside the bunker.


    After the loud bombardment, the anti-aircraft artillery positions without any shelter overhead were in a mess. The mortar fire of the opposition was surprisingly accurate. Without test firing and adjusting the trajectory, it was a round of large-scale shelling. At least more than 20 shells fell on the positions close to them.


    A shell also fell on their bunker. After feeling a slight shock on the wall of the bunker, the fine dust falling from the bunker was flying high, and they were all over their heads and faces.


    There were about 20 people in the positions of two anti-aircraft machine guns and two anti-aircraft guns. After a round of shelling, only one soldier stumbled back to the bunker to avoid, but he fell to the ground without taking a few steps.


    Gao Yang covered his ears in time. He was not deafened by the close explosion. Although his ears were still buzzing, it didn''t affect his hearing.


    Gao Yang looked at groliov''s mouth moving all the time. He let go of his hand covering his ears and said loudly, "what are you talking about? Say it again."


    "I said that there are at least 30 82 mm mortars. It seems that the level of mortars used by the opposition is much better than their 152 and 122 artillery."


    The opposition finally came to the front, but groliov''s spirit was completely relaxed. In fact, everyone was the same. They would rather face a real battle than wait one more minute in the suffering of everything unknown.


    Gao Yang wondered how he could laugh, but he just laughed happily and said in a loud voice: "At least one thing we know now is that our bunker is very strong. We don''t have to worry about being blown up by mortars. If the opposition is willing to accept the surrender of the mercenary''s head, we can wait here until we give up the secret. Then we turn the muzzle of the gun, hit hamis and save Abdul by the way, and it''s completely free."


    The blasted gate was still quiet. The machine guns hidden in the bunker were not affected by mortars at all. They sealed the door tightly.


    Nothing to do, groliov shouted: "You know, the bunker we''re hiding in is newly built. This is not the point. The point is that you Chinese built the bunker in three days, and then wait a week. After the surface cement dried a little, I took the money and left. I''m also worried about the quality of the bunker. Now it doesn''t need to worry. Maybe it can''t withstand heavy artillery, but mortar shells are invalid for it."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "where did you hear that? Why didn''t I know about it?"


    Treble patted his head and shouted: "On that day, you and Kim were fighting outside. I chatted with Lao maozi and the lieutenant colonel. We listened to the lieutenant colonel. Gaddafi rarely did a thing with foresight. When the opposition had not yet become a climate, he began to build some walls and blockhouses. He asked for a construction period of no more than two months. He went to a construction company in Europe, which said It takes a year and a half to complete the project.


    Then Gaddafi went to a South Korean company. The construction period was at least six months, and he still couldn''t do it after a war. Finally, he found a Huaxia Construction Company Building in Tripoli. The foreman said that the construction period was completely OK, and the quality and quantity were guaranteed. As a result, Huaxia company worked overtime for three days to finish all the work, which took a week, Seeing that the cement on the surface dried, I immediately paid and left. I just caught up with the evacuation of overseas Chinese. That''s one thing. I wanted to tell you a joke, but I forgot. "


    Groliov added a sentence and shouted: "Libyans think the bunker built in three days is useless. As a result, their experiments have proved that the quality of Chinese man-made is the best. Now after our verification, I also agree with their conclusion that the quality of the bunker is good."


    At this time, Gao Yang admired that groliov and Cui Bo were still in the mood to tell jokes, but he was indeed amused. At this time, an explosion sound different from the shell choked Gao Yang''s laughter back to his stomach.


    The blockhouses are distributed on one side of the palace in a trapezoidal structure, and their position is raised. It is a relatively safe position in the blockhouse group behind the left side. The blasted gate is directly in front of the blockhouse group in front of them on their side, and the gap newly blasted from the wall is between the two blockhouse groups on the right.


    When the machine gun in the bunker adjusted the muzzle to the newly blasted gap, before firing a few shots, a black behemoth jumped out of the smoke and dust, drove forward to a place without smoke and stopped..


    Seeing the giant, Gao Yang''s heart was cold. He shouted, "tank!"


    On the modern battlefield, it is neither strange nor terrible to see tanks, but if tanks belong to the enemy, things will become more terrible, especially if our own side does not have any anti tank means.


    What is more terrible than a t-55 tank?


    Two t-55s appeared at once.


    Gao Yang did not have any effective anti tank means, and although the Sirte soldiers had some RPG-7 rockets in their hands, Gao Yang doubted whether they could be used to fight tanks.


    Gao Yang shouted at groliov, "can a one meter thick bunker block tank guns?"


    "Don''t dream, it''s just a bunker, not a fortress!"


    The first tank to come in finally finished aiming and explained for groliov.


    The tank gun fired a shot at a bunker. Although he could not see the wall of the bunker being blasted or the bunker being overturned, when he saw the smoke and dust inside the bunker suddenly gushing out of the design opening and small door of the bunker, Gao Yang immediately understood that in front of the tank gun, the light weapons bunker was a slag.


    Gao Yang''s heart was cold. Now he immediately began to think about the possibility of surrendering to the opposition. At this time, the second tank also fired a shot and beat the people in another bunker into meat sauce.


    Two Sirte soldiers were very brave. They each carried an RPG-7 rocket launcher and ran outside the bunker, because firing rockets in a narrow space would kill their comrades in arms first.


    One of them was killed by the machine gun on the tank before he could launch the rocket, while the other successfully launched the rocket, but the rocket he launched did not hit the tank, but flew past the turret. As for the brave shooter, he was not killed by the machine gun on the tank, but by the mercenary behind him.


    Gao Yang has been watching the movements of the two tanks. When he saw that the Sirte soldier who fired the rocket launcher was hit by bullets from the bunker behind him, he exclaimed: "gamblers, they started, they started against Gaddafi''s people."


    The gambler''s mercenary regiment had twelve people, and ten of them were in another mercenary regiment in a blockhouse group. They occupied four blockhouses. At this time, it was the gambler''s mercenary regiment that suddenly started. But after shooting, Gao Yang saw a white flag on the gambler''s back in the sight, and the first ran out of the blockhouse.


    Immediately following the gambler''s action, all more than 20 people from the two mercenary regiments ran out. Each of them was tied with a white cloth. They approached the nearest bunker, shot and threw grenades inside.


    The gambler''s counter attack broke down the resistance of the Sirte soldiers in the remaining three blockhouses.

 Chapter 130

    The gamblers took the lead, but the Sirte soldiers in the other three blockhouses turned their guns and fired at the exposed mercenaries after seeing the mercenaries turning back. Although the mercenaries soon cleaned up the sirtes in the nearby blockhouses, they still left three bodies before entering the blockhouses.


    The mercenaries who entered the bunker immediately fired a white flag at the shooting port, trying to let the tanks pass the blockhouses they had occupied, and when they had surrendered and helped, they turned to attack other blockhouses.


    Gao Yang is extremely concerned about the situation on the gambler''s side, because he plans to do so, but he is just preempted by the gambler. However, Gao Yang is stunned to see that the two tanks did not shoot at the blockhouse with the white flag because the mercenaries helped them. After the muzzle rotates, he impolitely fired at the blockhouse with the white flag.


    Two consecutive blockhouses were shelled by tanks, and the remaining mercenaries ran out of the blockhouse, but as soon as they came out, they were immediately sandwiched by the other blockhouses and the machine guns on the tanks. All those who ran out of the blockhouse were killed without running a few steps.


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang, looked bitter and said loudly, "it seems that our plan can''t be implemented. The opposition will kill everyone, whether we surrender or not."


    Gao Yang didn''t know that there was really no way out this time. He could only repay groliov with a bitter smile and said loudly, "don''t be polite. Kill one enough, kill two and earn one."


    After solving one bunker group, the two tanks did not move, but directly moved the turret and were about to attack another bunker group. At this time, one of the three armored vehicles parked at the gate of the palace finally moved. The 73mm smooth bore gun on the armored vehicle fired a shot and accurately hit the turret of the tank in front, but the 73mm smooth bore gun was not powerful enough, The shell just left a mark on the tank turret and was shot away.


    After the two tanks found the more threatening armored vehicle, they all turned the muzzle and wanted to solve the armored vehicle first. However, at this time, all three armored vehicles started and rushed towards the two tanks.


    The two t-55 tanks fired one shot each, but did not hit any targets. For the people who operate the tanks, there is still a play to play against these fixed targets, which can make them fight against high-speed moving targets, which is difficult for people.


    The attention of the tank was attracted by the armored vehicle. From the bunker group close to the tank, five soldiers carrying rocket propelled grenades ran out. They circled to the side of the tank and hit the rocket accurately to the side of the tank at a distance of only 50 or 60 meters from the tank.


    The armor on the side of the tank is relatively thin. After the front tank was hit by four armor piercing bullets, the cover of the tank was lifted after a violent explosion. The tank turret flew up four or five meters and then fell heavily.


    At the same time that the first tank was destroyed, the infantry of the opposition finally rushed in from the gap of the wall. However, it was too late for them to cooperate with Tanzania. They just had time to shoot and kill two Sirte soldiers carrying rocket launchers, and were all killed by machine guns from blockhouses and armored vehicles.


    The Gunners of armored vehicles are obviously much better than the Gunners on tanks. They keep attacking the remaining tanks with muskets on their vehicles. In addition, the remaining three Sirte soldiers launch rockets, and the remaining tanks soon catch fire. Although there was no martyrdom explosion, when a member of a tank team opened the tank top to escape the burning tank, It was immediately sieved.


    Seeing that the tank had been solved, Gao Yang felt that a big stone in his heart had also fallen to the ground. He wanted to praise the three armored vehicles, but he saw that the three armored vehicles did not stop at this point, but lined up in a pin shape and drove directly towards the gap in the wall.


    Gao Yang was stunned. Then he threw the helmet on his head to the ground and shouted, "what are these damn idiot bastards going to do? Do they go out to die!"


    Groliov shouted with one voice: "Damn, don''t go out, oh, FAK!"


    As soon as the front armored car opened the gap of the wall, it turned into a fireball almost in an instant, and the driver of the second armored car didn''t seem to see it. He drove the armored car directly and knocked down the burning armored car. Then he planned to turn forcibly in a narrow space, but he just moved, and was immediately hit into a burning fireball.


    Li JinFang shouted angrily, "they are deliberately dying. What do these bastards want to do?"


    "You should ask their commander what they want to do. These pigs, no, pigs are smarter than them. Soldiers dare to work hard, and their commander really let them die."


    The gap of the fence was blocked by two armored vehicles. The only remaining armored vehicle backed up, drove back quickly, and then turned and drove towards the open gate. However, the last armored vehicle did not drive directly outside the gate, but stopped some time away from the gate and aimed the muzzle at the gate.


    The place where the armored car stopped was about 100 meters away from the gate, but the place where it stopped just blocked Gao Yang''s shooting range. Gao Yang angrily said, "well, I can''t help if I want to help. Our position is directly invalid."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he saw that the armored vehicle fell back for a while, then stopped for a while, and then drove out to the right. Where it stopped again, it just formed a cross fire network with the position in front of Gao Yang.


    Looking at the action of the armored car, he woke up like a dream and shouted, "they have radio communication. Open the walkie talkie to test!"


    In order to save the batteries that cannot be replenished, Gao Yang has been turning off the walkie talkie and telephone all this time, because it is useless to turn it on. However, seeing the action of the armored vehicle, it is obvious that they are maintaining communication with the people in the bunker or elsewhere, which can only show one thing. The strong signal interference has disappeared.


    Gao Yang turned on the walkie talkie and tried it in the bunker. Sure enough, he resumed communication. Then he immediately took out his satellite phone and quickly dialed Morgan''s phone.


    As soon as Morgan got on the phone, he shouted, "Gao! Where are you? I''ve been looking for you for nearly two months."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "tell me first, ye Lianna, how are they!"


    "Ye Lianna has been admitted to Julia and has settled down. They are very good. Now listen to me, Abdul is missing. He has been missing for more than two months. I have tried all means to find him. Can you help..."


    "I know where Abdul is. I''ve seen him. He''s in the azizia barracks now, in the hands of hamis. Listen to me. I''m in danger here. I''m trapped. If we don''t die, I''ll try to save Abdul, but you have to be prepared to save him. He was in the azizia barracks yesterday, but I don''t know if he''s still there, and I don''t know if he''s still alive. "


    "How did you see him? What''s going on there? Tell me more."


    Looking out, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "I''m at war. I don''t have time to tell you clearly. Bye!"


    As soon as he put the phone on, Gao Yang immediately picked up his m1a and shouted at groliov, "Yelena and Natalia have arrived in the United States, and Yelena has been admitted to Julia. Now you can rest assured."


    After that, Gao Yang shouted at others: "who wants to call quickly, so as not to lose the chance to leave a last word!"


    Groliov''s face looked very satisfied and regretful. He shook his head, smiled and said, "no, no, I know they''re good enough."


    After hesitating for a moment, Li JinFang also shook his head and said, "forget it. If you call at this time and guns are blazing, it''s better not to call. Even if I die, my family still thinks I''m hiding in that corner. It''s better than knowing I''m dead."


    Frye shook his head and said, "I don''t know what to say. I don''t dare to call."


    At this time, after two loud noises in a row, two gaps were blown out of the wall, and after the new two gaps were blown out, the opposition launched an attack from the three portals at the same time.


    Even if the opposition attacked at the same time, as long as there were no tanks, there would be no great threat. However, after seeing several monsters emerging from the smoke of gunpowder at the same time, groliov exclaimed: "shit, what the hell is this?"


    There were no tanks coming out of the gap, but more than one armored vehicle came out of each gap. Although it was difficult to put the name of armored vehicle, the monsters that rushed in were indeed armored vehicles.


    I don''t know what kind of car is inside, but it is reinforced with steel plates all around, and a steel plate is covered on the roof. Such a car is indeed an armored car. Although it is tall and short, looks shabby and slow, there is no doubt that the armored car made by the opposition with vehicles and steel plates is really easy to use, at least it can prevent the shooting of machine gun bullets, And there are seven such modified armored vehicles.


    There were seven more armored vehicles all at once. The offensive of the opposition was very fierce and occupied an absolute advantage in quantity. However, the only armored vehicles left by the sirtes occupied an absolute advantage in performance. It was difficult to hit the tanks with 73 mm smooth bore artillery, but the so-called armored vehicles that can hit the opposition were one shot at a time.


    After three opposition armored vehicles were killed, a soldier carrying a rocket launcher suddenly appeared on the top of a nearby opposition armored vehicle. Before being killed by the machine gun in the bunker, it was just a rocket, which turned the Sirte BMP-1 armored vehicle into a fireball.

 Chapter 131

    The opposition has rocket launchers, and of course there is no shortage of Sirte people. However, after the only armored vehicle is destroyed, the remaining four armored vehicles of the opposition are invincible for the time being, and the machine gun bullets cannot be penetrated. If you try to launch rocket launchers outside the bunker, you need to face the machine guns on the armored vehicles of the opposition.


    The main weapon of the opposition''s armored vehicles is machine guns. A shooting hole is opened on both sides of the body or on the roof. The opposition soldiers hide behind the armor and shoot. Moreover, there is often more than one machine gun on an armored vehicle. According to Gao Yang''s observation, there are also two light machine guns on the smallest armored vehicle.


    The machine guns in the bunker sealed the three gates so that the opposition infantry could not enter, while the armored vehicles sealed the bunker so that the sirtes could not leave the bunker and use rockets. For a moment, the two sides fell into a strange stalemate.


    The stalemate was soon broken. Four armored vehicles launched suppression shots at the bunker group in front of them, and then suddenly a man emerged from behind an armored vehicle. One of them fired a rocket at a bunker quickly, then threw the launcher to the ground, and then retracted back to the armored vehicle.


    After the rocket made a long sound of "pulling", it exploded on the outer wall of the bunker, but the explosion only blew up some cement blocks on the outer wall of the bunker, which did not cause substantive damage to the bunker.


    Groliov shouted, "at4 high explosive armor piercing bullet, great, our bunker can block it!"


    At4 is a NATO equipped one-time single soldier anti tank rocket launcher. The rockets used must be assembled in advance and thrown at once. The high explosive armor piercing projectile equipped with at4 can penetrate through 400mm homogeneous armor. It is naturally a piece of cake to fight a bunker. However, now we see that the bunker is strong enough to block the attack of at4 high explosive armor piercing projectile, It is indeed a very happy thing.


    Groliov was only happy for a moment, but he was no longer happy. When he saw that the high explosive armor piercing projectile was ineffective, another rocket launcher shooter appeared on the roof of an armored car of the opposition. Although the shooter was killed on the roof immediately after firing the rocket, his rocket hit a bunker.


    The rocket launched this time did not explode, but directly drilled into the bunker wall and exploded after entering the bunker.


    "Damn, damn! High explosive dual-purpose bomb, delayed explosion, we''re in trouble this time!"


    High explosive armour piercing shells were a little difficult to deal with blockhouses. The opposition immediately changed to high explosive dual-purpose bombs. Moreover, the opposition''s ability to use rocket launchers was 10000 times better than their ability to use large caliber artillery. They not only fought fast and accurately, but also had a variety of ammunition to choose from.


    The high explosive dual-purpose bomb was enough to deal with the bunker. Four armored vehicles immediately attacked the bunker group in front of Gaoyang. They didn''t know that they had several at4 rockets on each vehicle, but they were blowing out the silos of Sirte and mercenaries one by one.


    Sirte people refused to wait to die. A rocket launcher desperately fired a rocket in the bunker. He successfully knocked down an armored vehicle, but the tail flame of the rocket launcher stirred up strong dust in the bunker. Needless to say, Sirte people in the bunker can''t die, but serious burns and pressure injuries can''t run.


    Harris ran out of the bunker next to them. It seemed that after knowing that he could not surrender to the opposition, he finally decided to fight to the death with the opposition. Harris quickly fired a rocket. Although it was a little far away, the rocket accurately hit an armored vehicle, and then Harris threw away the empty launcher in his hand, After pulling another launcher from the back, it completed two launches in a very short time.


    Harris made two shots and two hits. Then he successfully ran back to the bunker without any damage. In another bunker group, at least six Sirte soldiers fired rockets. Although they were the farthest from the armored vehicle and had a poor hit rate, one of the six rockets hit the target and successfully destroyed the Last Armored Vehicle of the opposition.


    It''s slow to say, but it all happened in just a few tens of seconds. None of the seven armored vehicles of the opposition were spared, but they succeeded in destroying one armored vehicle and most of the blockhouses of the outermost blockhouse group.


    The opposition''s offensive was repulsed, which made him speak loudly, but he didn''t relax for long. After less than ten minutes, a new round of opposition offensive came again.


    It was the shoddy armored vehicles that took the lead. This time, five armored vehicles drove in together, but behind the armored vehicles, there were a large number of infantry. It seemed that his opposition had ended the fighting in other places and now put all its forces into the final battlefield.


    With the cover of armored vehicles, the opposition infantry approached the front bunker, flashed out from the back of the armored vehicle, knocked off the rocket launcher on their shoulders, immediately threw it to the ground, grabbed the rifle in front of their chest and rushed towards the bunker. At this time, groliov finally opened fire. Groliov had no chance to open fire until the opposition infantry entered.


    Although there were two blockhouses under the cover, the opposition infantry managed to break in after leaving more than a dozen bodies. After entering through three gaps, they cleaned up the two lost blockhouses, and then occupied the blockhouses. From now on, the opposition infantry also have the cover of the blockhouses.


    Gao Yang also shot. Within a few seconds, he killed two opposition infantry, but it had no impact on the general situation.


    After eliminating the two outermost bunker groups, the five armored vehicles were divided into two routes. Three vehicles came towards them all the way, and the other two rushed towards another bunker group, followed by a large number of infantry behind the armored vehicles.


    Seeing the armored vehicle coming, Gao Yang had nothing to do with them. They didn''t have a rocket launcher. In addition to Li JinFang''s ten gun grenades, they were three boxes of grenades in the bunker. However, if they could successfully hit the armored vehicle with these things, there would be a miracle.


    Hold high their shooting range and can''t hit the infantry behind the oncoming armored vehicle, but they can hit the infantry going to another bunker group. The reverse is the same. Now both bunker groups can only rely on each other to solve the infantry accompanying the armored vehicle.


    Gao Yang turned the muzzle of his gun. Every time he shot, an opposition soldier must fall. However, the side of the two opposition armored vehicles provided cover for the accompanying infantry, blocking most of the bullets fired by Gao Yang. Gao Yang could only take advantage of the infantry exposed from the front and back of the armored vehicle, To take the opportunity to shoot.


    When Gao Yang was searching for a new shooting target, he saw that an opposition soldier carrying an at4 flashed out from behind the armored vehicle to hit a bunker. Gao Yang pulled the trigger in time, the bullet hit the soldier''s temple and knocked the soldier who wanted to launch a rocket to the side, but after he died, The soldier''s remaining nerve reflex made him fire a rocket.


    The soldier killed by Gao Yang fired rockets. However, he fired rockets when he fell down. Instead of flying towards the bunker, the rockets hit the armored vehicle in front of him. The Rockets directly hit the butt of the armored vehicle close at hand and sent his comrades to heaven.


    Gao Yang was stunned at his inadvertent achievements, but he had no time to celebrate. Instead, he immediately looked for new shooting targets without the cover of an armored vehicle. The remaining infantry had to face the bullets from both sides, and they were soon wiped out.


    While destroying the enemy on the other side, groliov shouted, "change the bullet chain!"


    Frye stood next to groliov with a bullet chain. After hearing groliov''s cry, he immediately replaced the new bullet chain with his hands and feet. However, it is one thing during training and another thing during actual combat. Frye, who can change the bullet chain very quickly during training, shivered for a long time before installing the new bullet chain.


    Groliov glared at Frye discontentedly and immediately fired again, but he shouted at the same time: "damn Frye! What are you afraid of! If it''s still so slow, be careful I''ll kick you out!"


    Gao Yang did a good job on their side. He killed at least ten people in a short time, and groliov killed no less than ten people. In addition to the achievements of the sirtes, the infantry on the other side have been killed and injured, leaving only an armored vehicle still moving forward alone, but the situation on Gao Yang''s side is very bad.


    The three armored vehicles were lined up in a pin shape, which could provide cover for the vast majority of infantry. They turned their attention to the armored vehicle in front of them, but there was no way to kill the armored vehicle approaching within 200 meters. Now, they can only place their hope on Harris who is good at rocket launchers.


    Harris did not disappoint Gao Yang. A black man in the black fire mercenary regiment jumped out of the bunker and fired an RPG rocket. The rocket knocked out an armored vehicle on the far right. In this way, the infantry coming towards Gao Yang were exposed. Before the remaining two armored vehicles adjusted their formation, The bunker group on the other side soon knocked down a large area of exposed infantry.


    Before Gao Yang was happy, he saw that the black man who hit with one shot fell to the ground after shaking. He was hit by the machine gun on the armored vehicle, but he was not dead. After falling to the ground, the black man tried to climb back to the bunker, and although the bullets fired from the armored vehicle flew directly around him, they did not hit the black man.


    Harris jumped out with two blacks. Harris fired a rocket and blew up the front armored car, while the other two blacks went to drag the injured black man to the ground. However, at this time, the bullets fired from the last armored car knocked all three Harris who tried to rescue the black man to the ground.

 Chapter 132

    I went out during the day, but I didn''t get home until now. I''m sorry for the delay in updating. But now I''m tired and hungry. I really don''t have the energy to code words. I can only make up for it at the third watch tomorrow. Please don''t be surprised.


    In addition, I would also like to thank KCR * 3, Fajin, the teacher @#, who used to be very thin, clplhl, oldsnake, book friends 140213065029865, Xiahou Baxia, zjjmm and other brothers for their rewards. There are many book friends who support rushuiyi, so I won''t list them one by one due to space limitation. I''m busy these days and haven''t had time to thank you. I''m here to say thank you and thank you for your support, With your support, we can have today''s small achievements in the war of mercenaries.


    Finally, you have to have the cheek to shout for collection, tickets and everything.

 Chapter 133

    Harris fell to the ground. He not only failed to bring his own people back, but also took himself in. Seeing Harris bleeding from his stomach, Gao Yang felt that he should be hopeless.


    The biggest sorrow of mercenaries is that they have no backup and reliable supplies, and even if the small mercenaries are elite, they are not suitable for such positional warfare at all.


    In fact, the small elite mercenary regiment should undertake anything like the special forces, such as sneaking in, infiltrating, investigating, raiding and even assassination. These are the things that the vast majority of special forces and elite mercenaries should do. Let the elite mercenaries guard the bunker, which is a great waste of mercenary capability resources. Under this outdated operation mode similar to World War I, Mercenaries may perform better than ordinary soldiers, but only better.


    Mercenaries are not immortals. As long as they get a bullet, they will die, while ordinary soldiers are not fools. As long as they have received basic training, even if their shooting skills are not correct, the bullets will not be too outrageous. At least, they can form a dense barrage. Under the dense firepower of this modern war, a small number of elite soldiers will only die when they encounter the encirclement and suppression of a large number of infantry.


    Take hamis as an example. Even if he can destroy an armored vehicle with one rocket, he can launch several rockets under the heavy fire.


    The tragedy of Gao Yang and hamis is that Gaddafi or hamis arranged them in the most inappropriate place and forgot them. Then, when they remembered that there were such a group of mercenaries in azizia, they took them as cannon fodder.


    Now there are still two armored vehicles left in the opposition, and the infantry of the opposition are still pouring in. The remaining people of the black fire mercenary regiment want to rescue Harris, but their rockets have run out. They can only shoot at the armored vehicle with their rifles in despair. At the same time, they try to drag hamis lying on the ground back.


    The black fire mercenary Corps launched a suicide rescue operation. Although it was foolish to do so, there was no other result except to take more people''s lives, and even if it could save people, it would only save a body, but the people of the black fire mercenary Corps did so.


    In fact, if Gao Yang is in Harris''s situation, they will also make the same choice as the black fire mercenary regiment. In the eyes of many people, the friendship between brothers or comrades in arms has transcended life and death. They can live together if they can save them, and die together if they can''t.


    What Gao Yang can do now is to try their best to wipe out the infantry following the armored vehicle.


    As long as Gao Yang found the target, he would never let the target he aimed live. About thirty opposition infantry following behind the armored vehicle were soon wiped out under the attack of Gao Yang and the side bunker group.


    However, the remaining two armored vehicles approached Gaoyang''s bunker. Gaoyang had been paying attention to the top of the armored vehicle, because there was likely to be someone shooting rockets. Sure enough, when the armored vehicle was almost 100 meters close, a person came out of the top of the armored vehicle.


    Gao Yang''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. When the man on the roof came out, he shot him, but his first shot didn''t hit the bumpy head up and down. Gao Yang was patient. When the man came out most of his body and just had time to carry the bazooka to his shoulder, he shot him in the chest.


    The person who planned to launch the rocket was loaded on the roof and did not move, but Gao Yang still did not dare to relax his vigilance. While there was no infantry to rush up, groliov, who had finished three bullet chains, had lost no time to replace the barrel.


    Li JinFang fired a gun grenade with the grenade launcher on the gun. The gun grenade accurately hit the armored vehicle, but the gun grenade with slow speed and no armor piercing ability exploded after being opened by the armored bomb, which did not have any impact on the armored vehicle.


    Just as Gao Yang concentrated all his energy on the coming armored vehicle, he heard Cui Bo roar: "at4cs, the flank is lost, we have no cover of cross fire!"


    On the other side of Gaoyang, the opposition armored vehicle crossed the body and fired at4cs rockets from the shooting hole on the body. In a very short time, it knocked out two blockhouses on their flanks.


    The general rocket launcher will have tail flame when launching. If there is a wall behind the shooter or in a confined space, it will be seriously damaged by the rocket tail flame and impact ratio. The so-called at4cs rocket launcher is equipped with salt water in the rear, which can neutralize the tail flame when launching the rocket, so it can be used in a confined space.


    After the two blockhouses were destroyed, two soldiers carrying rocket launchers jumped off the armored vehicle of the opposition. They fired ordinary at4 Rockets this time, but after the two machine gun blockhouses spitting out rockets, they could launch rockets calmly and destroy the remaining blockhouses one by one, The efforts of three Sirte soldiers carrying rocket launchers to destroy the armored vehicle were also defeated by the machine gun fire of the armored vehicle.


    Looking at the armored vehicles getting closer and closer, the machine guns in the blockhouses around them were dumb. Those Sirte soldiers were excited and wasted their bullets on the armored vehicles. Although there was no shortage of bullets, the red barrel could not continue shooting.


    Knowing that the flank was lost, now only the blockhouses where they were fighting alone. Gao Yang didn''t feel that there was too much emotional fluctuation. What should come will come sooner or later, and now they have no hope of breaking through.


    Gao Yang''s mind is still on the top of the armored car, but when the armored car gets closer and closer, Gao Yang suddenly finds a camera on the front of the armored car.


    The opposition''s self-made armored vehicles are very simple. They cover the body with steel plates, including the position of the cab. The driver completely relies on the camera installed on the vehicle to monitor the outside situation. Only after the image is displayed on the display in the vehicle can he have a field of vision for driving.


    The camera on the armored vehicle is very small, which is an ordinary surveillance camera. However, for a sharpshooter, the surveillance camera is not a small target at a distance of only 50 meters. Although it is still in motion, Gao Yang decided to have a try.


    Gao Yang aimed at the camera and fired a shot, but missed. The armored vehicle fluctuated up and down in the movement. Gao Yang aimed for too long. When shooting, he missed the target. After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang looked at the terrain in front of the armored vehicle and found that the armored vehicle had moved to a flat ground. Gao Yang almost didn''t aim, so he raised the gun and fired.


    PS: after thinking about it, I''d better update the code overnight. Although I''m tired, I can have a safe sleep.

 Chapter 134

    The camera broke at the sound, and the armored vehicle without vision immediately stopped.


    When the armored vehicle stopped, about 100 more opposition soldiers poured in from three gaps, and some opposition soldiers who had entered the bunker rushed out. They all came towards Gaoyang''s bunker group. Even the armored vehicle that killed all of Gaoyang''s flanking bunker group was turning its head, Slowly and very oppressive.


    At this time, in several remaining blockhouses around them, the Sirte soldiers finally started shooting again. After hitting the opposition soldiers surrounded by fans, the opposition soldiers soon fell to the ground, but they didn''t stop, but began to crawl forward from the ground.


    Gao Yang called the names of the nearby opposition soldiers with bullets. At this time, he didn''t know how many people he had killed. He only knew that four magazines with 20 rounds had been emptied, and the fifth magazine was about to be emptied.


    Gao Yang almost shot one by one, but he has reached the gate of Gaddafi''s palace. It is impossible for the heavily injured opposition soldiers to give up. They did not start to escape after some people died, as Gao Yang hoped, but came slowly but firmly towards the blockhouses.


    At this time, the M4 rifles in the hands of Li JinFang and Cui Bo can also play their power. The two people have been shooting accurately, and Li JinFang''s gun Grenades can always press back the opposition soldiers in time when they intend to charge.


    The machine gun in groliov''s hand never stopped shooting. Facing the coming scattered line, it''s no use to suppress shooting. Groliov has been shooting short shots instead of wasting bullets. However, even if groliov''s shooting is short shots, the interval between shots is very short, and after hitting four bullet chains in a short time, The new barrel has shown a dark red. If you don''t change the barrel, the bullet is likely to explode in the barrel.


    Looking at the line getting closer and closer, groliov shouted, "change the barrel, no, water, water!"


    Frye roared, "we don''t have water. We''ve finished drinking all the water!"


    Groliov stopped shooting. He planned to change the barrel, but he immediately changed his attention when he found that the opposition soldiers stood up and began to attack with their cat''s waist. Now only he can provide reliable continuous fire, so he didn''t want to waste time changing the barrel, so he angrily said, "idiot, pee!"


    Frye immediately understood groliov''s meaning, but he cried with a sad face: "I didn''t pee, I peed my pants!"


    Groliov glanced at Frye''s wet crotch and shouted angrily, "then change the barrel quickly!"


    As soon as groliov''s voice fell, Cui Bo rushed to groliov with an arrow, opened his pants chain and began to pee on groliov''s machine gun. With the steaming of water vapor and the sound of Zizi, an unpleasant smell immediately filled the bunker.


    Cui Bo peed at groliov''s machine gun, but groliov didn''t move. He just continued shooting with the machine gun. Cui Bo peed so much and urgently that it inevitably splashed groliov''s hand and face, but groliov didn''t seem to feel it. He just kept shooting with his head depressed.


    After taking a piss, Cui Bo didn''t have time to pull his pants chain, so he immediately held his rifle and began to shoot. After Cui Bo took a piss, Li JinFang immediately stood next to groliov. Like Cui Bo, opening the pants chain is like taking a piss. Although two piss are a drop in the bucket for the red barrel, they can greatly reduce the temperature of the barrel, It won some valuable time.


    When a bullet chain was finished and the opposition soldiers who launched the charge were beaten to the ground again, groliov immediately shouted, "change the barrel this time, come on!"


    Frye was now free from the panic of Kwai''s, though he was still afraid, but at least he could do his job with good hands and feet. After quick and quick coordination with groyoff, he immediately shouted, "we only have one last chain!"


    Just then, Gao Yang found that the armored car with the broken camera moved again.


    The armored vehicle stopped about 50 meters away from them. At this time, about six or seven opposition infantry hid behind the armored vehicle. After the armored vehicle started slowly, those infantry followed the armored vehicle and pushed forward. If these infantry were allowed to approach the bunker, no matter what they were going to destroy, In the bunker, the shooting circle was greatly affected. They could only stare.


    Although he had been shooting the attacking infantry, Gao Yang''s attention never left the armored vehicle for a moment. He was afraid that someone in the armored vehicle would launch rockets again, but when he saw the armored vehicle moving again, he immediately moved the muzzle back.


    In front of the driver''s seat on the left side of the armored vehicle, a slender observation hole was opened, which was 30 cm long and only 5 cm wide. The driver looked out from which hole to restart the armored vehicle.


    Gao Yang learned from the experience of shooting the camera. Instead of aiming for a long time, he fired immediately after rapid aiming. The first shot went out, just in time for the armored vehicle to sink slightly first. The bullet hit above the observation hole. The second shot, the bullet hit below the observation hole. Now the armored vehicle has driven to the place where the mortar has blown up, and the ground is full of potholes, The armored car has been bumping up and down with the progress.


    The bumpy ground saved the armored vehicle driver many times, but Gao Yang was calm and never impatient. He just shot after shot. While shooting, he was also thinking about his shooting strategy.


    The armored vehicle is only thirty meters away from the bunker. Gao Yang doesn''t know which armored vehicle is going to do


    After replacing a new magazine, Gao Yang also determined his strategy. He looked at the road in front of the armored vehicle. When he saw that the armored vehicle was about to raise its head again after entering a shallow pit, he shot at the preset place.


    After the bullet scratched a spark on the upper edge of the observation hole, it finally drilled into the shooting hole, but Gao Yang couldn''t know whether his shot hit the driver behind the observation hole, but he confirmed that he had found the right method. If not at one time, he would continue to fight.


    When Gao Yang was ready to continue shooting, he saw that the armored car suddenly deflected a little. Originally, the front of the car was straight towards their bunker, but at this time, it deviated a little. After that, the speed became faster and faster, and the car rushed over with thick smoke on its butt.


    The speed of the armored vehicle suddenly accelerated, exposing all the infantry behind the armored vehicle. Groliov and Li JinFang seized the opportunity and immediately swept all the infantry to the ground with a long shot.

 Chapter 135

    The armored car threw aside the infantry and rushed directly towards the bunker. Gao Yang didn''t understand what the armored car was going to do at first, but he soon realized that the armored car was actually out of control.


    Less than 50 meters away, the armored vehicle quickly rushed over. The body on the left side of the armored vehicle rubbed Gaoyang''s bunker. Sparks splashed and made people''s teeth sour squeak. After passing by Gaoyang''s bunker, it knocked down a bunker in the center of the bunker group and stopped.


    The position where the armored vehicle stopped was less than ten meters away from Gao Yang and was facing the small door of the bunker. The bunker hit by the armored vehicle used to be the residence of Lieutenant Colonel Ibrahim. It was basically under the arch of the bunker group. It had only a role of hiding and masking and could not shoot outward. In other words, the bunker was in a safe position where the enemy could not shoot.


    Seeing where the armored car stopped, he raised his ecstasy from the bottom of his heart and shouted, "grab the car, grab the car, come on!"


    Gao Yang immediately reflected which armored vehicle was their only hope to break through.


    Gao Yang let go of the infantry who were coming, turned and rushed to the armored vehicle. Li JinFang and Cui Bo also understood Gao Yang''s meaning. They immediately rushed out of the small door, but there was a shooting hole at the tail of the armored vehicle. When Gao Yang saw the muzzle of a machine gun at the muzzle, he immediately shouted, "get out of the way!"


    Gao Yang promptly gave way to the side. The machine gun on the armored vehicle also opened fire. The bullet from the rear of the armored vehicle directly penetrated into the small door of the bunker. Fortunately, groliov and Frye, who were still focused on shooting with the machine gun, were not within the narrow firing range and were not hit by the machine gun bullet.


    The machine guns on the armored car sealed Gaoyang''s exit, and Gaoyang didn''t even have the chance to shoot from the small door, and there were machine guns on both sides of the armored car. Relying on the thick steel plate, the armored car was like a hedgehog. Although they were close, Gaoyang had nothing to do.


    The armored car is their only chance to escape, but Gao Yang is stunned that they can''t kill the people in the armored car, and they can''t destroy the armored car.


    Gao Yang''s eyes were red. He shouted to Li JinFang and Cui Bo: "rabbit, go help the big dog suppress and buy time. Toad, wait for the armored car to change bullets. Let''s go!"


    Frye and groliov also know that there is a vitality behind them. Groliov can only focus on his own work, and Frye has no bullets to replace groliov.


    Frye grabbed two RGO attack grenades from the box with grenades on the ground. Anxious, Frye immediately opened the pull ring of one of them. As long as he let go, he could explode.


    Frye came behind Li JinFang and stood on both sides of the small door with Gao Yang. The three of them were anxiously waiting for the moment when the machine gun at the rear of the armored vehicle stopped shooting.


    Gao Yang put his rifle aside against the wall and took the shotgun from his back in his hand. Under the dual effect of extreme tension and excitement, Gao Yang''s hand has been shaking slightly.


    Waiting for the moment when the machine gun at the rear of the armored vehicle finally stopped shooting, Gao Yang didn''t shout and was about to drill out of the small door. At the moment when Gao Yang was about to go out, Li JinFang kicked Gao Yang aside, and then rushed out of the small door first.


    The first to attack must be the fastest to die. Li JinFang just wanted to rush out first, not to kick Gao Yang down, thus delaying the opportunity to attack. Therefore, Li JinFang didn''t kick Gao Yang too hard. Gao Yang just stumbled and rushed out of the small door behind Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang and Gao Yang rushed out of the small door one after another. They were both shooting at the shooting port of the armored vehicle, but they only ran three or two meters, but saw a dark thing thrown from the shooting port.


    Li JinFang suddenly turned around, put his arm around Gao Yang, threw Gao Yang to the ground, and shouted, "grenade!"


    Gao Yang fell to the ground, but Li JinFang was lying on him. They just fell to the ground, and the grenade two meters behind them exploded.


    Gao Yang was in despair at the moment. Although he escaped the grenade, he knew that the machine gun bullet coming next could not escape again.


    Just when Gao Yang''s heart fell into the abyss, he saw a dark shadow flying in the sky. He looked up and saw a hand grenade flying directly into the armored vehicle from the shooting hole, and then exploded inside the armored vehicle immediately.


    Gao Yang looked back in surprise, but saw Frye holding a grenade in his right hand. After pulling the pull ring in his left hand, he loosened the grip, bent down and bent his knees. In the posture of a baseball pitcher, he shook his hand and threw the grenade out.


    As soon as the grenade shot, Frye shouted, "good ball! Strike out!"


    Before Frye''s voice fell, the grenade drilled into the shooting hole only 30 cm long and 20 cm wide again. After the explosion, Frye''s voice just landed. At this time, Frye had taken the submachine gun on his back and ran to the tail of the armored vehicle.


    The firing port of the armored vehicle was relatively high. Frye raised the gun over his head, extended it into the firing port and swung it back and forth. At this time, Gao Yang and Li JinFang finally got up from the ground. They had too many things on their backs, and the speed of getting up was far behind Frye''s running speed.


    Gao Yang ran to the tail of the armored car excitedly and shouted, "find a way to get in!"


    Gao Yang was eager to enter the armored car, but he didn''t see the switch that could enter the car from the outside from the rear of the car. When he was going to look around the side, Li JinFang pulled away Frye, who was still trying to shoot in the shooting port. After grabbing the shooting port, he shouted, "give me a hand!"


    Li JinFang jumped up holding the shooting port, understood it, and immediately squatted at Li JinFang''s feet. After Li JinFang stepped on his shoulder, he used all his strength to get up and sent Li JinFang to the roof.


    When Li JinFang got to the roof, he jumped forward, climbed forward for a few steps, pulled the body still on the roof, then his head down and got into the armored vehicle from the top door on the roof.


    The interior of the armored car is completely connected. After Li JinFang opened the door at the rear of the car from the inside, he kicked a body at the door of the car out of the car, and then ran back to the driver''s seat. When Gao Yang ran into the armored car, he saw three Sulte soldiers running out of their adjacent bunker.


    After two months together, Gao Yang and these sirtes are already very familiar, and their relationship with each other is quite good. Unlike other mercenaries, their relationship with sirtes is basically very bad.


    Gao Yang saw that the sirtes pointed their guns at him, but did not shoot, but looked at him and Frye. After Gao Yang sent Frye into the armored vehicle, he waved to the three Sirte soldiers and shouted, "come here if you don''t want to die. We still have a chance!"


    After looking at each other, the three Sirte soldiers put down their guns, but they didn''t run over, but re entered the bunker, and one of the childish soldiers waved to Gao Yang.


    The three men ran back to the bunker. Gao Yang was stunned and immediately got on the armored vehicle. At this time, Li JinFang had restarted the armored vehicle and fell towards the bunker.


    After pointing the rear door of the armored vehicle at the small door of the bunker, he shouted at the bunker: "get in the car, come on, come on!"


    Groliov turned and ran with a gun. After picking up the m1a put by Gao Yang next to the small door, Cui Bo leaped into the armored vehicle. After throwing his machine gun into the armored vehicle, groliov turned back, picked up a box of grenades, threw them into the armored vehicle, and then grabbed Gao Yang and Cui Bo''s outstretched hands and pulled them into the armored vehicle.


    As soon as groliov entered the armored vehicle, Gao Yang immediately closed the back door of the armored vehicle from inside, and then roared, "go! Go to the palace. There''s a lost road."


    Li JinFang immediately drove the armored vehicle forward and went to the gate of the palace as fast as possible.


    PS: thanks to the leader of the crazy money tree. I''m so happy to see the leader. Thank you.

 Chapter 136

    After entering the armored vehicle, groliov immediately picked up a machine gun in the car and was ready to shoot.


    The armored vehicle is refitted from a large van. The compartment has been completely empty and there is a lot of space. There is an M60 general-purpose machine gun fixed on the gun rack on both sides of the body. In addition, there are two M60 machine guns that can be moved at will. In addition, there are only bags of machine gun bullets and an at4 rocket launcher taken down from the roof by Li JinFang, In addition, six bodies remained in the carriage.


    Groliov is no longer short of machine gun bullets. There are at least 2000 bullets left in the carriage. There are six bullet chain packs with 250 rounds alone, and seven or eight bullet chain packs with 100 rounds. Without groliov''s opening, Frye seizes the time to replace groliov''s machine gun with a new bullet chain


    "Well done, Frye, I love you!"


    Groliov yelled at Frye before shooting with a machine gun. After being scolded many times by the anxious groliov, Frye finally got a compliment.


    Almost all the people in the armored car were killed by Frye''s grenades. It can be said that Frye''s two timely and accurate grenades saved everyone''s lives, at least Gao Yang and Li JinFang.


    Frye giggled, and Gao Yang didn''t care to praise Frye at this time. He was in a hurry to fill his empty magazine with bullets.


    Although the armored vehicles were not fast, they were only about 200 meters away from the gate of the palace. With the full speed of the armored vehicles, they drove to the gate of the palace in more than a minute.


    One of the remaining armored vehicles of the opposition followed Gaoyang behind them and had been shooting at Gaoyang''s armored vehicles with machine guns, but there were no rocket launchers on the armored vehicles of the opposition. Shooting with machine guns meant nothing more.


    There were steps in front of the gate of the palace. Li JinFang drove an armored car and rushed directly into the hall of the palace.


    Gaddafi''s palace is a two-story building built on a gentle slope. It''s not particularly big from the outside. After watching it for more than two months, they finally entered the palace.


    The gate of the palace is not big, that is, let Gao Yang''s large armored car pass through. After driving the armored car into the hall of the palace, Li JinFang immediately shouted, "go down, go down, I''ll block the gate with an armored car."


    Gao Yang quickly opened a side door of the armored vehicle, helped groliov unload several bags of bullets from the vehicle, and immediately jumped out of the armored vehicle. Groliov and Frye threw a light machine gun down alone. After that, Li JinFang fell back and blocked the gate of the palace.


    After jumping off the armored vehicle, Li JinFang went first


    Gao Yang glanced at the palace hall where he was located. The interior of Gaddafi''s palace can only be described as resplendent. Although Gaddafi prefers to live in tents and does live in tents most of the time, his palace should have the necessary luxury.


    Gao Yang can only take a glance. Now he is far from out of danger. They first have to find the underground passage entrance of Gaddafi''s palace. Although they know that there must be an underground passage in the palace, whether they can find the entrance is still a problem.


    Li JinFang first pulled out the key from the armored car, then jumped out of the armored car, threw two grenades at the driver''s seat in the car, and then closed the door of the car. The grenade exploded on the driver''s seat. Although this can not ensure that the armored car will be damaged, it can at least delay the speed of the opposition to move the armored car.


    Gao Yang carried his m1a behind him, changed his main weapon into a shotgun, and looked at the people around him: "now regardless of the pursuers behind, find the tunnel and search the formation as quickly as possible. I''m in front of the toad and the rabbit is broken. Now find the tunnel entrance. Be careful."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, groliov immediately abandoned the 250 bullet chain bags taken from the armored vehicle. This bullet chain bag was too large and inconvenient to move and shoot. After loading five 100 bullet chain bags and Frye into their backpacks, groliov patted the machine gun and said, "it''s OK."


    There are several corridors leading to different places in the hall of the palace. Gao Yang randomly pointed to a channel and waved, "action."


    Although it seems that there are no people inside the palace, Gao Yang still has to work hard to avoid being caught by surprise.


    Li JinFang walked in front and Gao Yang followed him closely. Groliov and Frye opened a few meters away from them, while Cui Bo opened another five or six meters away. He walked at the end and paid attention to the movement behind him.


    Almost all the doors in the palace are open, and you can see the messy interior of the room. Li JinFang walks in the front. Every time he walks to the door of a room, he looks inward from the open door. When he doesn''t find any sign of a passage entrance, he immediately moves forward. Now people from the opposition may enter the palace at any time, Only a few remaining blockhouses can''t last long, and the armored vehicles blocking the gate of the palace are just better than nothing.


    The corridors inside the palace are connected. Gao Yang and his colleagues have searched six or seven rooms. Although each room looks extremely luxurious, none of them looks like there is a lower passage entrance. However, after turning a corner, they find that they have rounded back to the hall.


    One side is the hall, and the other side is a huge space that can no longer be called a corridor. There are obviously a lot of large and ornate wooden doors on both sides, and these wooden doors are closed. Such a room looks like Gaddafi or important people. They walk around in vain


    He hurried to the front and back of a closed door. After Li Jin made a preparation posture towards Gao Yang, he kicked the door with one foot, but the firmness of the door exceeded his imagination. Li JinFang kicked up with one foot, let alone broke through the door. The wooden door didn''t even shake.


    When Li JinFang tried to kick again, Gao Yang reached out and twisted the door lock, and the heavy wooden door opened.


    Li JinFang flashed into the room with a gun, and Gao Yang followed him with a gun.


    Just as groliov and Frye planned to enter, they heard the exclamation of Gao Yang and Li JinFang.


    "I''m going to the Olympics!"


    When groliov and Frye entered the room, they followed with an exclamation: "Falk!"


    When Cui Bo was the last one to enter the room, he also gave a cry of surprise. He shouted, "I''ve developed in the second Olympic Games!"

 Chapter 137

    The room they went into looked like a study or reception hall. There was no need to say more about the super luxurious decoration. The key was that there were guns everywhere in the room, and most of them were golden.


    Pistols are placed on the table, green flags are hung on the wall, two long Arab machetes are hung on both sides of the flag, a gun rack is placed next to a marble statue of Gaddafi, on which four golden long guns seem to be used for Gaddafi''s statue, and a large deer head is hung on one wall, There was a double barreled shotgun on the shelf under the deer''s head. In short, although the room looked out of tune, it had to be said that everything inside was extremely luxurious.


    There are still many bottled water on the table in the room. Several people ran to the table, picked up a bottle of water and drank it. They were thirsty for more than a day.


    While drinking water on his back, groliov suddenly put down the water bottle. After taking a look, he immediately said, "I''m sure this is Gaddafi''s room. No, I mean, he definitely appeared here recently. Look here. There must be an underground passage."


    Cui Bo, who was drinking water with his neck up, pointed to a small door in the room, then put down the empty bottle and picked up a bottle of water again before he said, "where does it say, the escape exit? Don''t look for it. Withdraw quickly, but can I take some guns?"


    Greed is man''s original sin. Although the situation is critical and there is no room for anyone, Gao Yang looked around and found that he was reluctant to return to Baoshan empty handed.


    In addition to a golden pistol browning 1935 high-power pistol, there were some things that looked like gun boxes on the table. He swept all those gun boxes down on the table, and then immediately opened one of the boxes.


    In the gun box is a golden M1911 pistol with ivory patch handle and gorgeous patterns. Gao Yang has no resistance to M1911.


    "You can''t take too much. You can''t affect your activities. Pick what you like and take what you take. Come on, brothers."


    After that, Gao Yang inserted the pistol into his belt. Without much hesitation, Gao Yang ran to the wall and took down the most common double barreled shotgun.


    Although it seems that this double barrel shotgun is just an ordinary old flat double, not as dazzling as other guns, there is no way. Gao Yang just likes the double barrel shotgun, and he also knows that it must be a good thing in Gaddafi''s room. Even if it doesn''t look good, it must be a good thing.


    Li JinFang chose a machete hanging on the wall. The scabbard of the machete was very ornate and inlaid with all kinds of gemstones. Looking at the scabbard, he knew it was very valuable. However, Li JinFang chose the machete purely because he liked cold weapons such as swords, but he didn''t think about whether it was worth money.


    Groliov ran directly to the statue of Gaddafi. There were all AK rifles on the gun rack. After picking up a glittering AK47, groliov exclaimed, "karashnikov''s signature! I''ll take this one."


    Frye didn''t know what to take. He shouted anxiously, "what''s the most valuable?"


    After hearing Frye''s words, Li JinFang conveniently took another Arab machete from the wall, threw it on Frye''s hand and said, "you know it''s valuable by looking at so many gemstones. Take it."


    After TREB yelled at groliov that I owned the ak74u, he focused on opening all the pistol boxes on the table. He shouted every time he opened one.


    "A Makarov pistol, who wants it? A Walter PPK, I want it. This is cz75, inlaid with a lot of gems. Frye, give it to you. Another browning powerful pistol. Forget it. You can take what you want directly."


    Cui Bo swayed between Browning''s powerful pistol and a Walter PPK pistol, while groliov put a Makarov pistol in his pocket and put the ak74u he took for Cui Bo in front of Cui Bo, while Li JinFang took one of the two Browning''s powerful pistols. As for Frye, his choice was the cz75 with emeralds on the handle.


    Seeing that everyone had picked up something, and Cui Bo was still moving in the middle of the two pistols, he said loudly, "you can''t take both, fool, let''s go."


    As soon as Cui Bo heard this, he immediately stuffed two guns into his trouser pocket and said loudly, "come with me."


    Just then, Frye suddenly pointed to an open album on the table and exclaimed, "look, isn''t that the woman in the United States? What''s her name? By the way, Les!"


    Gao Yang could not care what album he was looking at. He said in a hurry, "go, you haven''t seen enough of Gaddafi''s photos."


    On the premise that they still have great restraint, taking things only took more than a minute. This time is not very long and is still within the acceptable range. Moreover, although the things they take do seem cumbersome, they will not seriously affect the activities.


    They really want to clean up the good things in the room, but they must discard a lot of combat materials. Under the consensus that life is more important than money, they can only pick up two things they like.


    Cui Bo opened the small door that marked the escape passage in green font. There was a large bathroom. On the side of the bathroom near the door, there was a beautiful square wooden board decorated with about two meters square, with some words written in Arabic.


    As soon as he saw the board, treble immediately said, "here it is. It says."


    After saying that, Cui Bo looked around and said angrily: "I''m in the second Olympic Games. The faucets are all gold, the gold toilet and the gold bathtub. Gaddafi simply wears a gold robe. There must be good things in other rooms. It''s cheaper for the opposition."


    Gao Yang pointed his shotgun at the board. When Li JinFang opened the board, a hole was exposed. The hole was about ten meters deep. There was an iron ladder leading to the seemingly spacious passage below, and a light was on in the passage.


    Finally found the entrance, Gao Yang immediately said, "go down first, but be careful. Maybe there are people in it."


    Li JinFang, who was also the fire assault hand, was the first to go down. He held a gun in one hand and a ladder in the other. He tried not to make a sound. He slowly went down to the tunnel. After looking around, Li JinFang made a safe gesture, and then held high. They also went up and down from the iron ladder to the underground tunnel in turn.


    After getting down into the passage, Gao Yang looked at both sides and found that there was an iron ladder directly above the passage not far away. It seems that Gaddafi has prepared many escape routes for himself, but this is also a matter of course. Gaddafi has been against the United States for many years and has been bombed long ago. If he doesn''t prepare more escape routes for himself, That''s strange.

 Chapter 138

    The underground passage was neither dark nor wet, nor did it feel stuffy. Li JinFang and Gao Yang walked along the underground passage from left to right. They walked with light hands and feet, careful not to make any sound. When they traveled more than 100 meters, they reached the corner of the first underground passage.


    After listening at the corner, Li JinFang immediately raised his fist and made a sign to stop moving. Then he quickly told the people behind him in sign language that there was danger ahead and be ready for battle.


    Gao Yang followed behind Li JinFang. He also heard someone talking. Gao Yang slowly unloaded the things on his back and gently put them on the ground, while Li JinFang also unloaded all the things that affected his activities.


    After making preparations for the assault, he looked out with a high and fierce probe.


    After turning a corner in the underpass, it is not far away. It is like an underground parking lot. All the passages will eventually converge into that big space. In the underground hall, there is an off-road vehicle parked. Next to the off-road vehicle, an officer is commanding more than a dozen soldiers.


    The dozen soldiers had guns on their backs, but no one held them in their hands. They were busy stacking boxes of things next to a weighing cement column. Although they didn''t know what was in the box, Gao Yang could guess that it must be explosives.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to wait. The opposition may also enter the lower channel at any time. He said softly: "there are explosives. Be careful, big dog. Don''t shoot if you can. There are tracer bullets on your bullet chain. When we get out of the shooting range, you can go up again. You should try to keep the military officer alive. We have to try to get the news of Abdul. Are you ready? Go up!"


    After that, Gao Yang flashed out of the corner, ran forward as fast as he could, and shot with his shotgun.


    Gao Yang''s shotgun has eight bullets in total, and his shotgun is semi-automatic. Gao Yang can shoot continuously at the fastest speed, which makes him give full play to his strongest firepower at a distance of only about 30 meters.


    The dull shot of shotgun and the crisp shot of M4 in Li JinFang''s hand rang out alternately. Every time the shot rang, one person fell down. When Gao Yang finished firing eight bullets, he had rushed to the side of the SUV, and there were still three soldiers carrying guns, but they just had time to throw the boxes in their hands to the ground, Just turned the muzzle to aim at Gao Yang, but before they pulled the bolt, Li JinFang had killed all the remaining three soldiers.


    Gao Yang rushed at the officer who looked stunned. When the officer just pulled out the pistol at his waist with a trembling hand, Gao Yang had rushed to him.


    Gao Yang didn''t give the officer the chance to shoot at all. He swung a shotgun with empty bullets into the officer''s hand. After the gun in the general''s hand fell to the ground, Gao Yang took back the shotgun and hit the officer in the face with a butt.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang''s raid was extremely successful. It took only more than ten seconds. All 16 soldiers had fallen to the ground. Li JinFang quickly changed into a magazine. Looking at the fallen soldier still moving, he added a gun. Gao Yang had stepped on the officer. After throwing the shotgun aside, he pulled out his pistol and aimed at the officer.


    Groliov, they had just rushed out, and the raid was basically over. Then Cui Bo and Frye simply turned around and ran back to get back what they had put around the corner for Gao Yang and Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang pointed a gun at the officer with blood on his face. First, he shouted in English, "can you speak English?"


    Looking at the officer''s vacant face, Gao Yang immediately said in a high voice: "rabbit, come and ask him, toad, observe the terrain, get the car ready, and we''ll start right away!"


    There are at least two thousand square meters in the lower hall where Gao Yang is located. There are three very spacious roads. There is no problem for trucks to pass through. Two of them should lead to the azizia barracks. Looking at the direction of the front of the SUV, the remaining one should lead to the outside world.


    The off-road vehicle is a range rover with the door open. After Li JinFang jumped into the car, he immediately started the car. Cui Bo and Frye opened the door in the back seat and threw Gao Yang and Li JinFang''s things in.


    Groliov and Frye were on guard with guns, while TREB squatted in front of the officer and muttered in Arabic.


    "Ask him if he knows Abdul and where we should run."


    After Cui Bo spoke in Arabic, the officer was frightened and stubborn. He just shouted angrily. Then Cui Bo looked angry and said, "he won''t say anything."


    Groliov thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "take him to the car. I can ask him slowly in the car."


    Gao Yang had no better way. He immediately said, "get him in the car, squeeze him first, and ask in the car."


    Groliov and Cui Bo crowded the officer in the middle and sat in the back seat. Then Frye sat on it, while Gao Yang sat in the co pilot''s seat. Fortunately, the range rover is relatively large, and four people in the back seat are not very crowded.


    After all the others got on the bus, Li JinFang immediately drove out towards the widest passage. Although he still had to ask about the whereabouts of the officer Abdul, Gao Yang and they finally escaped. When Li JinFang drove out quickly, everyone on the bus gave a shout of joy except the officer.


    Gao Yang is now convinced that even if the opposition enters the underpass at this time, they will certainly not catch up with them. Although they still have to try to find Abdul''s whereabouts, they are at least safe for the time being.


    Looking at the captured officer in a good mood, he said to Yan runse, "rabbit, ask him where the underpass leads and the whereabouts of Abdul. Tell him that as long as he says it, we''ll let him go and talk to him."


    Cui Bo also talked to Yan runse. After talking to the officer, the officer with his hands tied back with tape twisted vigorously. Without Cui Bo''s translation, they also knew that the officer was scolding.


    Groliov shrugged, took out his bayonet and said with a relaxed face: "the rabbit translates for me. If others don''t have to, don''t look here. What happens next will be very bloody. Of course, if you don''t mind, there will be blood everywhere in the carriage."

 Chapter 139

    The lower passage was very long, but it was not far away. Gao Yang asked Li JinFang to stop the car. The main reason was that there was a fork in the passage. The secondary reason was that Gao Yang couldn''t stand the scream of the captured officer, and he had to get off as soon as possible to get out a finger that groliov accidentally threw into his neck.


    Gao Yang can now shoot in anyone''s face without hesitation, or stab a knife into anyone''s stomach calmly. The premise is that the person must be his enemy, and if he cuts off a person''s finger with a bayonet bit by bit, he is still a person who has lost his resistance. Don''t say and do this. He can''t see it.


    At the fork of the road, groliov didn''t ask anything with his very dull AK74 bayonet, but his face was calm. During the officer''s scream and struggle, he focused on cutting off three fingers of the officer one by one, and then asked for the first time, but he didn''t get a satisfactory answer, It was not until groliov cut off the officer''s ninth finger that the officer cried that he was willing to say everything he knew.


    When the officer finally collapsed, groliov also took a long breath and whispered, "great, I thought I had to dig out his eyes before he would speak. Fortunately, I don''t have to do that. Digging people''s eyes is really disgusting."


    For groliov, the torture was not as easy as it seemed. When he reached his goal and handed over the rest to treble, groliov stood up and went back to the car. However, after two steps, groliov turned back and said to the officer who had been tortured by him: "Although you can''t compare with Grozny''s bastards, and you won''t confess until I stab the bayonet into your brain, as a Libyan, you are the most tough one I''ve ever met. I salute you, but by the way, if you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll peel out your eyeballs with a knife and slowly stab the knife into your eyes, I believe Me. "


    Groliov sat back on the bus without saying a word, and the officer told everything he knew under Cui Bo''s coercion. Seeing that the officer had indeed collapsed, groliov didn''t need to torture to extract a confession. Gao Yang asked Cui Bo to take the officer back to the bus and asked as he walked.


    The officer is not Gaddafi''s confidant, but hamis''s confidant. Of course, hamis''s confidant is equivalent to Gaddafi''s confidant to some extent, but the officer doesn''t know Gaddafi''s whereabouts. He only knows hamis''s whereabouts.


    After the opposition attacked the azizia barracks, hamis decided to escape, so everything was in a hurry and panic. When hamis fled with the guard, he made up his mind to blow up the underground passage to avoid being pursued, and the officer was unlucky to be selected as the executor of the order.


    No one, including hamis, expected that the opposition would attack the gate of the palace so soon. The officer thought that the opposition was blocked outside the second wall of the azizia barracks. In fact, although the battle in the azizia barracks was not over, the opposition had gathered its strongest strength and temporarily let go of the war in other parts of the azizia barracks The location of Gaddafi''s palace, because everyone wants to capture Gaddafi alive as soon as possible, rather than wait for the azizia barracks to be completely taken, before attacking the palace and then flying into the air.


    The opposition''s offensive caught everyone unprepared, and it was not easy to pick up a life from the opposition. Gao Yang them and the officer who planned to blow up the underpass were also unprepared. If Gao Yang them for another period of time at night, it won''t be too long. As long as it takes another ten minutes at night, the underpass will be completely blown up.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t care about the whereabouts of Gaddafi or hamis. He just wants to get the news of Abdul, but Abdul''s fate is finally tied to hamis.


    Abdul was able to survive at gunpoint because when hamis ordered an officer to shoot the opposition leader he caught and thought it was useless, Abdul shouted that he was an American spy and he could help hamis find a way to escape.


    Abdul''s words played a role. The officer who executed knew what hamis needed most now. When he heard that Abdul might find a way for hamis, he didn''t shoot Abdul, but took Abdul to see hamis, and then he was ordered to be held in solitary by hamis. However, what he said to hamis was praised and captured by them The captured officers don''t know.


    When hamis fled, Abdul was also taken away, but it is not clear where to go, because the underground passage in the azizia barracks can lead to several places, and hamis does not know that the access road to that place can go. The only thing that can be determined is that hamis''s first destination is Sirte, because now the whole Libya except Sirte Special has fallen into the hands of the opposition.


    Gaddafi''s secret escape route is far more complex and huge than anyone imagined. Under the guidance of the officer, Gao Yang and them passed through several exits, including Tripoli zoo, martyrs square and airport. However, these passages must not go, because these places have been occupied by the opposition now.


    When Li JinFang drove the car to a three fork road again, Li JinFang slowed down. At this time, the officer pointed to one of the intersections with his fingers. However, Gao Yang immediately shouted after seeing the fleeting hesitation on on the officer''s face: "stop, I''ll get off and have a look."


    After Gao Yang got out of the car, he looked carefully on the ground. Then he opened the door, pointed to another intersection and said, "ask him where this road leads."


    The officer looked a little flustered when he saw Gao Yangzhi''s way. After he murmured, Triber immediately said, "he said he didn''t know. He only knew that we could go straight to Sirte."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "maybe what he said is true, but there is no car on the road he pointed out. Toad, follow the road I pointed out. Where does hamis''s team go? I think the road he chose should be the safest."


    After Gao Yang got on the bus again, Li JinFang turned around and drove towards the road Gao Yang pointed out. Now they not only have to find a way for themselves, but also find a way to save Abdul.

 Chapter 140

    When he found that the slope of the car underpass had changed, Gao Yang asked Li JinFang to stop the car out of cautious consideration. After confirming that the slope of the underpass was indeed rising, indicating that it was not far from the exit, a problem fell in front of Gao Yang and them.


    Although I don''t know how far it is from the exit, I certainly can''t continue driving the car and rush out like this. If the exit is guarded, it may end up being beaten into a sieve.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to give the captured officer a warning opportunity. After observing and finding that he didn''t know how far ahead to reach the exit, Gao Yang thought and said, "Frye can drive this car and let Frye drive slowly behind. The four of us go to investigate first and determine whether the exit is safe."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at the officer who was depressed because of too much blood loss and continued: "block his mouth and tie up his hands and feet. Don''t give him a chance to speak."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "I have a better suggestion. Kill him. We can''t take him all the time and let him go unless you want him to warn hamis. Anyway, it''s still very possible, so unless you plan to take him all the time before saving Abdoul, you''d better kill him."


    Although he understood what groliov said was very reasonable, Gao Yang hesitated a little, but he only hesitated a little. After many difficulties, he narrowly escaped. If he put everyone in danger because of one thought of benevolence, Gao Yang would not do it.


    "You''re right, rabbit. Ask him where the exit leads, and then think about what else to ask. If not, kill him."


    After Cui Bo said a few words in Arabic, he shook his head reluctantly and said, "he said he didn''t know anything. I think he has passed the collapse period and wants to be a hero again."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, we don''t have time and need to interrogate him again. Kill him."


    Groliov immediately dragged the officer down from the car, while TREB took out his pistol. At this time, groliov suddenly said, "don''t use a gun, use a knife."


    After hesitating for a moment, Cui Bo took the pistol back. He bared his teeth and said with a bitter smile, "I''m still a little weak. I don''t have any pressure with a gun. I can''t do it with a knife, but it doesn''t matter. It''s all at once."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "it''s not you, Frye. Come and kill him."


    Frye was obviously surprised, but he didn''t say anything. After taking groliov''s bayonet, he stood in front of the officer, holding the bayonet in his trembling hand, but he didn''t move.


    The officer knew what the outcome was, and began to yell and struggle. Groliov just kicked the officer down with one foot and shouted at Frye: "if you want to do this business, if you don''t want to be scared to pee your pants and kill him, you must get used to it sooner or later. Otherwise, go back to your mother and your little girlfriend!"


    After the roar, groliov loosened his feet and let the officer struggle to get up and run.


    Frye bit his teeth and immediately ran after him. Groliov shouted, "look into his eyes and kill him!"


    Frye passed the officer, looked into the officer''s eyes, roared, stabbed the officer in the stomach, and then frantically stabbed the officer on the ground for more than ten more knives before stopping.


    Waiting for Frye, who splashed blood on his face, walked back to groliov, returned the bayonet in his hand to groliov, and said gnashing his teeth: "I promised Gao that I can do everything, everything!"


    Groliov shrugged, rubbed the bayonet against Frye, wiped the blood, and said in a deep voice: "it''s cruel, but you have to adapt. In addition, I peed my pants when I went to the battlefield for the first time, and more than once, so you have to perform much better than me."


    After patting Frye on the shoulder, groliov took his machine gun, hung the gun belt on his shoulder and said in a deep voice, "now you can go."


    Gao Yang just looked at groliov and Frye''s actions, but he didn''t say anything. After nodding, Gao Yang took the shotgun in his hand, waved his hand, and walked ahead with Li JinFang.


    Because there was no light source in the underground passage and the low light level night vision had little effect, Cui Bo turned on the flashlight with his gun, and then several people''s low light level night vision came into use.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang advance along both sides of the passage, while Cui Bo and groliov walk behind Gao Yang and Li JinFang separately, ten meters apart, while Frye turns off the car headlights and drives the car with a low light level night vision, more than 100 meters behind them.


    Looking at the distance from the entrance, Cui Bo whispered, "Hey, hey, old maozi, you said you peed your pants when you went to the battlefield. Is it true?"


    Groliov didn''t move, but whispered: "in the first Chechen War, we played badly in Grozny. Many times we didn''t even have the chance to go to the bathroom. Almost everyone had to pee in their pants, so it''s true that I peed in my pants, but it''s not just scared. I think Frye might feel better if I said so."


    After walking almost two kilometers in silence, with the sharp increase of the slope ahead, the exit is close at hand.


    Gao Yang made a sign to stop moving forward, and informed Frye to stop moving forward with throat Mai. After traber turned off the flashlight on the gun, the four investigators carefully and slowly walked out of the passage.


    It was dark outside, which increased their safety factor, but they soon found that there was no one at the exit.


    There is a house above the entrance, which is disguised as a common abandoned house in the desert. After leaving the house, there is a yard built with mud walls. The ground in the yard is full of yellow sand, covered with ruts.


    There is no need to search in the yard. After they went out of the yard and searched outside without finding anyone, they can finally be sure that they are completely safe.


    After notifying Frye that he could come out, groliov knelt on the ground, clasped his hands and muttered to the sky.


    After Cui Bo and Li JinFang looked at each other, the two Chinese people who were never used to hugging at ordinary times suddenly hugged together. The free air, the fear and happiness of the rest of their lives, made Gao Yang lie on the ground all at once. Looking at the stars in the sky, he just smiled and laughed, but Gao Yang cried silently until he burst into tears.

 Chapter 141

    Dare not delay too long, but after a little celebration and emotion, Gao Yang had to get up quickly and carefully observe the traces on the ground with the help of the light of the flashlight.


    It''s not a short time to leave the Sudanese prairie. Gao Yang never thought that one day he would use his ability to identify and track tracks. The ruts on the sand are much easier to recognize than the traces left by animals on the grass. Gao Yang just looked at them a little and had a spectrum in his heart.


    After observing the rutting marks, he said loudly, "clean up the equipment, free up the useless things, and be ready to fight at any time. We''ll start right away."


    After that, Gao Yang took out the satellite phone. He had wanted to call brother Morgan for a long time, but there was no signal in the underpass.


    After Morgan connected the phone, he immediately said in a hurry, "Gao, how''s the situation on your side? The opposition has announced that they have occupied the azizia barracks. Are you okay?"


    "We came out, no one was killed or injured, and all of them came out. Listen to me, I found the trace of Abdul. He was taken away by hamis. Because Abdul said he was an American spy and he could find a way for hamis to leave Libya, I think he is not in danger for the time being. Now I follow hamis. According to reliable information, Hamis is going to Sirte. Do you have any way? "


    "Abdul said he was an American spy? He was fooling hamis. He left the CIA a long time ago. He was just working for me, but he had nothing to do with Washington, so only I would try my best to save him, but he won''t get any help except me. He will be exposed soon. Damn it, I have to think of a way. Gao, tell me carefully, you How did you find him? "


    After Gao Yang carefully explained how to see Abdul and how to catch a prisoner, and the news he got from the prisoner''s mouth, Cui Bo suddenly said in a high voice: "there is a signal on the navigation on the car. About 20 kilometers ahead of us is a place called terhunai."


    Gao Yang asked Morgan to wait a moment, took out a map of Libya, found terhunai on the map, and immediately said to Morgan: "Now there is a new situation. I believe we should always follow hamis. According to the navigation display on our car, about 20 kilometers ahead of us is a place called terhunai. This place is not on the way to Sirte. We should go along the coastline to Sirte, but now we have deviated from the direction and are going deep into the desert."


    "Damn it, I know that place. It''s really not on the main road to Sirte. The most important thing is that the opposition hasn''t controlled it. OK, Gao, do me a favor. If you can do it, try to stay with hamis. He has worked for me for ten years, and our personal relationship is also very good. I really don''t want him to have an accident, so Please help me and Abdul. "


    Although he was talking with Morgan over the phone, Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand. I will continue to follow. Abdul has helped us a lot. We are sure we can''t leave him alone, so please rest assured."


    "Thank you, Gao. I knew you would do this. You always bring hope. I will let the opposition who cooperate with me rescue Abdul. They all want to catch hamis, so they will go. However, before the armed opposition arrives, you must not act by yourself. I don''t want to lose two friends at the same time, Gao."


    Gao Yang nodded again and said, "I understand. Don''t say it now. Wait for me to call you. Bye."


    After hanging up, he said in a loud voice: "brothers, now you all know what the situation is. We have to save Abdul, but Morgan said he can let the opposition help us. It seems that now we are on the side of the opposition."


    Cui Bo laughed and said loudly, "this is the characteristic of mercenaries."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "throw all the useless things into the trunk. We have to be ready to fight in the car, but don''t shoot unless we have to. Our main task now is to take home the money we''ve managed to earn."


    Gao Yang has too much cash on their backs now. In addition, the spoils obtained from the palace are stacked in the carriage, which takes up a lot of space. In order to avoid these things affecting their activities in case of battle, it''s better to put them in the trunk.


    Gao Yang opened the trunk and found that there were two long tin boxes inside. Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what is this?"


    The tin case was unlocked. Gao Yang lifted the lid of the tin case easily, but when he saw the things in the tin case, Gao Yang was stunned immediately.


    There are six gold bricks in a neat row in the tin box.


    He rubbed his eyes and confirmed that he was right. Gao Yang was stunned and said in a trembling voice: "brothers, come and have a look. This time we are really developed!"


    Hearing Gao Yang''s exclamation, several people ran to him. When they saw the things in the wooden box, everyone stared.


    Groliov''s eyes widened and stammered, "BRICs, a lot of BRICs, it''s the first time I''ve seen BRICs."


    "Me too."


    "I saw it for the first time."


    Gao Yang also saw the gold brick for the first time. After nodding subconsciously, he reached out to take a gold brick out of the box, but the weight of the gold brick exceeded his imagination. He didn''t take it with one hand at all. Gao Yang took a gold brick out with two hands.


    The gold brick was engraved with words. Gao Yang held the heavy gold brick in his hand. After reading the words on it, he said in a trembling voice: "Brothers, this is the standard gold brick of the London International Financial Futures Exchange. A piece weighs 400 ounces, which is converted into metric system. An ounce of Jin Heng is almost more than 31 grams, and 400 ounces is more than 12 kilograms. Brothers, who knows the current gold price?"


    Groliov raised his hand, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and whispered, "I accidentally saw that the price of gold in South Africa was more than 1600 US dollars an ounce when I was watching the news some time ago. Considering the price fluctuation, we can calculate it at 1500 US dollars an ounce."


    After a silent calculation in his heart, Gao Yang immediately said in a trembling voice: "four hundred times fifteen, my second Olympic Games, a gold brick is worth $600000 and a gold brick is worth $600000. Here are two boxes, if there are twelve gold bricks in total."


    Speaking of this, Gao Yang couldn''t help taking a breath of the air conditioner, and then said in a trembling voice, "if it were 12 gold bricks, we would have $7.2 million. Brothers, this time we are really developed!"

 Chapter 142

    Crazy money tree is another two million rewards. When I find that crazy money tree is a master, I''m really excited. Thank you.


    Thanks to all book friends who click on this book, collect this book and cast valuable votes. With your support, there will be the war of mercenaries. Now this small achievement, as a new book, I can''t imagine what it will be like without your support. With your support, I feel it''s worth staying up late every day and lack of code word sleep. That''s the same sentence, Thank you for your support. With your support, I can write it down.


    Thank brother CAI for reading, changjingyu, the floating dead, sandy Xie, and the rewards of several brothers.


    In addition, there is another watch today, which will be presented later. Finally, I would like to thank everyone who supports this book and rushuiyi.

 Chapter 143

    No one thought that the car carrying them to escape was still loaded with the biggest wealth they had never seen in their life.


    After a short shock, Gao Yang suddenly shouted, "Why are you stunned? Lift the box down and see if there are gold bricks in the box below!"


    Li JinFang came forward to help, and Gao Yang put the upper box on the ground, and then opened the lower box. Sure enough, there were also six gold bricks in it.


    Gao Yang reached out and took off his helmet, swallowed his saliva and said excitedly, "groliov, is this the booty captured jointly?"


    Groliov was also excited. He touched the BRICs affectionately and said in a trembling voice: "this is a joint seizure. According to the rules of mercenaries, the individual seizure belongs to the individual. The joint seizure is divided equally among everyone. You are the head, four of your own, and two of us are just right."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "since it''s divided equally, how can I have more?"


    Groliov just looked at the BRICs affectionately and said, "nonsense, the treatment of officers is higher than that of soldiers. The head who is willing to divide all the booty equally is a good head. You have done well enough if you are willing to take out such a big wealth."


    Frye weakly raised his hand and whispered, "sorry, I just want to ask, do I have a share?"


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "you''re lucky. It''s a seizure, and your credit is not small. Of course, you have your share, but you still have a commission of $1000 a day, no more than one point."


    Frieden''s eyes lit up when he looked at Gao Yang and said, "boss, I knew that I would definitely make a fortune if I followed you!"


    Cui Bo grabbed Gao Yang''s neck and shook it back and forth. At the same time, he shouted excitedly: "brother Yang, buy me a gun and the best. I''ll buy all the big snipers. I''m a millionaire now, brother."


    Gao Yang opened Cui Bo''s hand and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Hurry to load the gold into the car and set off. With so much money, who is still a fucking mercenary!"


    After reloading the gold, several people sat back in the car and started the car along the ruts left by hamis''s motorcade.


    Groliov, who was still excited, suddenly said, "Gao, is what you just said true?"


    "What did I say?"


    "You said who would be a mercenary with so much money."


    Gao yangleng for a moment, and then began to seriously consider this problem. Indeed, now he even brings gold in cash, which adds up to nearly $3 million. This is a lot of money. It''s enough to enjoy doing business or doing nothing at all.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said seriously, "maybe we can really consider quitting this business? Think about it, we should have enough money to spend, and we can do business. Our money is more than 8 million. Can we start a company or work together? Do we have so much money and have to risk becoming mercenaries?"


    Cui Bo said nervously, "I still want to be a mercenary. This is my pursuit. I don''t care how much money I have."


    Groliov hesitated and said, "I also want to retire and live a peaceful life, but I can''t do anything except war, and I don''t know whether I can integrate into normal people''s life. In addition, ye Lianna needs more than 300000 dollars a year, and more than one million is not enough for me."


    Frye said excitedly, "of course, I want to continue working. My dream is to be a rich man. There is a big gap between a millionaire and a rich man."


    Li JinFang said casually, "I don''t care. You know my situation. I don''t seem to have anything else to do except being a mercenary. If I dare to show up, I will be caught and killed."


    After listening to Li JinFang''s words, Gao Yang said with a sad face: "it seems that we can either live in anonymity for a lifetime. If we want to do something, we can only be mercenaries. Now we can get a false identity and stay in Africa, but I don''t want to live this day."


    Cui Bo said nervously, "brother Yang, now we''re in trouble. Don''t tell me you really don''t want to be a mercenary."


    Gao Yang thought carefully, shook his head and said, "I think I''m honest to be my mercenary. Well, how to say, although it''s really dangerous, I seem to adapt to this kind of life. Besides, even if I fight, it''s better to live in fear of being found by Interpol."


    Groliov hesitated and said, "Gao, otherwise, you''d better think about it again. You know, Yelena is still waiting for you. Well, maybe you can go to the United States with her?"


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "forget it, as soon as I leave, how can I leave you? If you don''t have me, you''re not so easy to mix. Besides, now I think it''s good to be a mercenary. Let''s continue to struggle. Maybe our Satan mercenary group can become a large mercenary group in the future. Our goal is..."


    Before Gao Yang finished, Cui Bo said, "no cavities!"


    Gao Yang reached out his hand and slapped Cui Bo on the head. He said loudly, "don''t interrupt. Our goal is to kill Blackwater! Kill EO and make Satan''s mercenary regiment the first in the world!"


    Several people roared with Gao Yang, but no one took Gao Yang''s words seriously. Everyone just said it casually and joked. After all, Heishui company or EO company is the real big business. Apart from others, it''s just an armed helicopter. Gao Yang can''t afford it with all their money.


    Only Cui Bo said solemnly, "young brother, EO company has been dissolved and Blackwater company has changed its name. Is our slogan changed?"


    No one paid any attention to Cui Bo at all. After several excited people talked and laughed for a while, groliov suddenly said: "You know, I''ve been hesitating whether to save Abdul just now. We just have so much money. If we are killed again, we can''t enjoy our money. But after thinking about it, Abdul once saved me and left him alone, I still can''t do it."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly, "actually, I thought so just now, but think about how much Abdul and Morgan helped us, well, so my heroism prevailed again."


    Frye said mindlessly, "we must not leave our friends behind, but we can deal with the gold before attacking, if necessary."


    Frye''s words made everyone nod together. Groliov said, "we can give the gold to ulyanko first. His reputation is very good. I think there should be no problem."


    Gao Yang thought carefully and said, "it depends on the situation. If necessary, he can only give the money and gold to uliyangke for safekeeping."


    It''s really worrying to bring a large amount of money with them. Especially, it''s the largest sum they''ve ever seen in their life. However, Abdul must be saved and can''t be delayed. I don''t know whether this kind of thing is a worry of happiness.


    When the car drove on the desert for almost 20 kilometers, there were lights in front of it. Li JinFang immediately turned off the car headlights and drove with a low light level night vision.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was 9:30 p.m. he asked Li JinFang to slow down his driving speed, carefully observed the ruts on the ground, and followed the ruts to the outside of a town with flashing lights.


    When the outline of the building can be seen from a distance, Gao Yang asked Li JinFang to stop the car. He took the m1a with the thermal imaging sight installed, only brought the equipment needed for the operation, loaded lightly with Li JinFang, and began to walk along the ruts.


    Although we don''t know whether hamis''s motorcade has stopped at terhunai, Gao Yang must go through investigation before deciding whether to move forward. Terhunai has not yet fallen into the hands of the opposition, because its strategic position is not very important, nor is it a major transportation route. It is one of the few cities in Libya that are still in the hands of Gaddafi. Gao Yang must do a good job in communicating with the whole city The city is ready for the enemy.


    When he was approaching the edge of the city, Gao Yang suddenly stopped. He squatted on the ground and carefully looked at the rut marks of the car. He said in a deep voice: "they consciously cleaned the traces, but it can be seen that the team turned from here. We were lucky. There has been no wind until now. If it is windy, it will be difficult for us to track."


    Li JinFang also squatted down and looked, and then he said suspiciously, "where did you learn this? I look at the sand here."


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "When I was in Sudan, it was difficult to tell from the footprints of dozens of hundreds of antelopes that it was left by the injured antelope. Of course, it was not my turn to do such things. It was all done by our chief, but we also had to identify them. First, we practiced and second, we helped to confirm that the chief was right. It was difficult to think it would not be. Now It''s no trouble at this point. I''ll take you back to the Sudanese grassland and go. "


    Gao Yang turned a corner almost 90 degrees in place and continued to search after the traces cleaned. Now he is more sure that hamis is here. Otherwise, no one will come to clean the ruts. It is also Abdul''s fate. As long as there is a wind, even a breeze, all traces in the desert will be buried by sand, which can be straight So far, Abdul and Gao Yang have had good luck. There has been no hot wind in the desert, which is very common in summer.

 Chapter 144

    After walking along the trace, which is also a long way along the side of the city of taierhunay, Gao Yang followed the trace, which is very close to the suburb of taierhunay, about seven or eight hundred meters. At this time, Gao Yang stopped again, pointed to a building in the suburb and said, "the team turned a corner again from here. If there is nothing wrong, they should go to that building."


    Gao Yang refers to a small relatively independent building group, which is slightly away from the main body of the city. Gao Yang and Li JinFang lie on the ground and look at the building group. No moving figure is found. However, when Gao Yang points the thermal imaging sight at the building, he is startled. In the corner between the roof and the building, At least thirty or forty red figures were motionless.


    Gao Yang handed the gun to Li JinFang and said in a low voice, "look, I think it''s right. It must be here. There are more than 30 secret whistles just visible, and there must be more invisible."


    After Li JinFang looked at it with a high gun, he said in a deep voice: "it should be here, but it''s guarded very closely. It''s not good for just a few of us."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said, "step back for a while. I have a way. Now I just look here, as long as they don''t move."


    After the two men retreated a few hundred meters, Gao Yang informed Cui Bo and them on the walkie talkie, and then called Morgan again.


    When the phone got through, Gao Yang said directly, "I can basically confirm that Abdul is in terhunai. Although I''m not sure, I want to try to rescue him by force. What can you do now? Or how many people can you mobilize?"


    Morgan''s angry voice came over the phone.


    "Bad news, I have informed the damn opposition. I found three factions that have cooperative relations with me. They are all in Tripoli, but no one is willing to help rescue Abdul. They say they want to find Gaddafi and hamis from Tripoli, but these bastards just want to occupy a territory in Tripoli, and no one is willing to play a key role It''s time to divide the troops. Damn it, I have no other way. I''m trying to contact mercenaries. If I can''t find a mercenary group to do this in a short time, I''ll let my people do it myself! Gao, help me, please be sure to master the trend of hamis. "


    Morgan''s words broke Gao Yang''s fantasy. After a moment of silence, Gao Yang sighed: "although those opponents are of no great use, I still hope to have a lot of cannon fodder available. Unfortunately, now it seems that we don''t even have cannon fodder."


    Morgan said impatiently, "Damn it, damn it, I can''t imagine that I should cooperate with a group of selfish idiots, but we can only rely on ourselves. Gao, I beg you to find a way to live with hamis. Now only you can help Abdul."


    "Abdul is also my friend. I don''t have to say this. I''ll find a way. I think things can''t be delayed now. Hamis may transfer at any time, and Abdul may be killed by hamis at any time. I''m going to save Abdul tonight. Maybe I can try to find a way. Well, let me make a few calls and keep in touch , I''ll let you know. "


    After hanging up Morgan''s phone, Gao Yang thought for a moment, and then dialed a phone number with a satellite phone. He kept praying that the phone would be answered. When the phone was finally connected, Gao Yang said nervously, "Hi, Green Mamba, I''m ram."


    Green Mamba''s voice sounded very surprised, but also very happy. He said loudly on the phone: "Hey, man, how can you think of calling me? You know, I''m going to have a rare safe sleep. I finally have a bed to sleep after several days of fierce fighting."


    "Sorry to disturb your dream. I just want to know if you are in Libya now?"


    "Of course, I tell you I''ve experienced a fierce battle, man. I''m in Tripoli. I participated in the battle against Tripoli from beginning to end. What about you? Where are you, man?"


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "great, I''m near Tripoli. Listen to me, man, are you interested in making a sum of extra money? That is, are you interested in participating in a battle that may be very tragic, but there may also be super rich booty?"


    Green Mamba''s voice suddenly became urgent and said in an urgent voice: "you''re talking about booty instead of commission? Of course, man, booty doesn''t have to be smoked by the company''s vampires. Of course I''m interested. Let''s listen."


    Gao Yang lowered his voice and said, "you know, I''m tracking hamis now. I can confirm that I''m tracking him."


    Before Gao Yang finished speaking, Green Mamba said excitedly: "man, the reward offered to hamis is five million, but it''s the reward provided by the opposition, which can''t be obtained."


    "Listen to me, now there are twelve gold bricks in the trunk of my car, and I found them in the car of an officer who had no time to escape. Do you think there would be gold in the convoy that hamis was carrying? Also, hamis is only one kilometer away from me. I make sure he is there. Now tell me, are you interested in trying to attack him And try to grab his gold for himself? "


    "Fark, man, don''t mention it to anyone else. Tell me your location. I''ll take all my men and horses there immediately. Man, I know the rules. After we find the gold, we''ll decide how to distribute the gold according to the amount seized, but the extra share you provide information will never be less, and you''ll be satisfied. How about it?"


    "Of course, but how many people do you have? As far as I know, hamis has no less than 100 guards around him, and he may have added more guards now. I''m not sure whether dozens of people can handle this. In fact, I want you to call more people."


    "I tell you, now I have 216 people on hand, and we have the equipment to attack fortified positions. I''m sure we can win any strong fortress. Falk, for the sake of gold, we can attack the magino line. Brother, we can''t let more people share our gold. Now tell me the location and I''ll take someone there right away!"


    After telling Green Mamba what they found and the coordinates of the off-road vehicle parking position, Gao Yang thought and said, "JinFang, do you think more than 200 people are enough?"


    After thinking about it, Li JinFang said, "it should be enough, but we don''t have more detailed information. We don''t know whether hamis''s hiding place is a solid fortress or an ordinary house, and how many troops hamis has. In addition, we don''t know the combat effectiveness of the people brought by Green Mamba this time. Generally speaking, it''s not very safe."


    Gao Yang thought, nodded and said, "you''re right. I don''t think it''s very safe. Let me call again."


    Gao Yang dialed uliyangke again, and the satellite phone that uliyangke never turned off for 24 hours was immediately connected. When uliyangke got through, Gao Yang immediately said, "Hey, I''m ram. You said you could provide any equipment, so do you have a armored car on hand? No, wait, wait, let me think again, well, do you have a tank on hand now?"

 Chapter 145

    Although the job introduced by uliyangke was miserable and almost buried in the azizia barracks, it seems that all five people left the azizia barracks completely and made a lot of money, so Gao Yang didn''t intend to trouble uliyangke and didn''t mention the azizia Barracks at all.


    Ulyanko''s voice was as enthusiastic as ever.


    "Wow, ram, my brother, you finally appeared. Why can''t I contact you these days? You don''t know how much I miss you. How are you? Are you all right now?"


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to get close to ulyanko. He said directly, "I have something urgent here. Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me if you have a tank to sell."


    "Of course, ulyanko has everything. Although heavy equipment such as tanks needs to be booked in advance, with our relationship, of course, I will deliver what you need immediately. T55, T72, brother, ulyanko can always meet all the needs of customers."


    "How much is it? The most important thing is how long it can be delivered. I''m in terhunai. I want to receive the tank as soon as possible. The sooner the better."


    After staying for a moment, ulyanko laughed: "Terhunai, I know that the distance is not very far. You can receive the tank tomorrow morning. If you can pay the expedited freight, I promise to deliver the tank to you in five hours, no, within three hours. For only 500000 US dollars, you will have a brand-new T72. For only 300000 US dollars, you will have a durable t55."


    Gao Yang disdained: "you''re pulling too much. A new T72 is only a little more than one million. I bet your tanks are purchased from the opposition, and I''m sure that in your style, you can''t even use 50000 yuan to buy a captured tank from the opposition."


    "God, ram, I''m not just paying for dollars. Please understand that I need to bear the intangible value of risk and human capital. Therefore, a T72 must be at least 450000 dollars. You know, I''m going to sell these tanks to an armed faction. I''m going to deliver them tomorrow, but you mention it, and I''ll sell them to you right away. I think This is the best embodiment of our good cooperative relationship. "


    "Well, in this way, you can continue to sell your tanks. I only need to rent it for a short time, 200000. If you send a T72 to me within three hours, I''ll pay you 200000. How about? No, wait, since you want to play, play a big one, three tanks, a total of 600000."


    "Good proposal, but if my tank is blown up, you need to pay in full, half a million, including the cost of delivery."


    "Deal, fill up the tank with oil and prepare the shells. I just need high explosive shells. Remember my coordinates. Count from the moment you write down the coordinates. If you are one minute late, deduct 10000 yuan. Also, bring me some bullets, 5.56 mm, and bring me some ak74s. No problem?"


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang shook the phone at Li JinFang and said with a smile, "we can drive a tank in just one brick. Do you feel better? And can you drive a tank?"


    Li JinFang nodded excitedly and said, "I don''t believe it. Hamis can still stop the tank now. Don''t worry. I''ve driven 59. Maozi''s tank will open one, and the others will open. It''s simple."


    Gao Yang put the satellite phone away and said excitedly, "you stay and continue to monitor. I''ll go back and prepare to receive the tank. Remember not to tell the rabbits first. Let''s give them a surprise. My rifle is for you. You can withdraw if there is any situation. Just inform us from the walkie talkie."


    Gao Yang quietly sneaked back to the parking position of the off-road vehicle. After seeing the three waiting, he didn''t say much. He just said that he had found the trace of hamis and waited for reinforcements. Then he refused to answer the urgent questions of the three people. He just shut up and waited for the arrival of tanks and a large number of reinforcements with a smile.


    Ulyanko said it only took three hours. It really took only three hours. When he saw three large flat-panel trucks roaring with headlights, Gao Yang turned on the lights and gave ulyanko instructions. After the flat-panel truck suddenly stopped near the YUEYE car, ulyanko immediately jumped down from one of them.


    Cui Bo didn''t see the running ulyanko in their three eyes. They were all stunned by the tanks on the flat truck. Groliov pointed to the tanks, then pointed to himself, and said in a daze, "ours?"


    Ulyanko said loudly, "of course it''s yours, guys. Get there on time. Ha, one minute ahead of time!"


    Gao Yang smiled and nodded at ulyanko, then smiled and patted groliov on the shoulder, laughing: "you can operate tank guns, right, you said."


    Groliov waved his fist and said murderously, "of course I can use tank guns. Look at me."


    Ulyanko gasped, "man, the goods have been delivered. Pay. And, excuse me, what are you going to do with tanks?"


    Gao Yang pointed at it and said with a smile, "go save someone, a friend of ours."


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "your friend is very lucky. He will be honored to have a friend driving three tanks to save him. Man, it seems that I have to be your friend, but can you pay the money first? I''m very busy."


    Groliov patted ulyanko on the shoulder, pointed to a tank on the scooter and said, "explain what''s going on? Why are there two big horns on the tank?"


    "This is a tank used by the government to promote morale. There is a complete set of broadcasting equipment in it. They surrendered when they told the government not to surrender, so the tank was completely captured. Brother, are you happy to see these two big speakers? By the way, there is your favorite music in it. You can sing karaoke, My little gift to you. "


    Groliov was so happy that he didn''t say a word. Gao Yang knew that ulyanko had a good reputation. He couldn''t take less points and wouldn''t stretch out his hand no matter how much he shouldn''t take, so he didn''t worry about the old saying of not revealing his wealth at all and said loudly, "rabbit, give him a piece."


    The rabbit opened the trunk, took a gold brick out of the trunk, put it on the outstretched hand of uliyangke, and said in high spirits, "collect the money and unload!"


    Uliyangke tried to weigh the gold brick in his hand, and then his eyes also showed gold light. He stared at Gao Yang and said, "I see. The friend you want to save is this lovely little thing, right?"


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly and said, "I''m sorry you guessed wrong, but when I save my friend, I may easily grab some of these lovely little things from hamis."


    "Hamis? You''re going to hit hamis. Damn it, I see. How could hamis run away without a lot of money."


    "You''re right. I wanted to ask you for help, but considering the principle that you only sell goods and never intervene in any party''s battle, I didn''t ask you for help."


    Uliyangke shook his head and said, "Gao, I''m very disappointed. I''m really disappointed. I thought we were friends. At this time, how can you put your friends aside and take risks alone? I strongly request to save your friends with you."


    As soon as Gao Yang heard this, he immediately pointed to the BRICs in ulyanko''s arms and said, "give it back to me. No matter how many BRICs you robbed, you''ll get 20 percent."


    "Man, no, my dear friend, my dearest brother, 20% is too little. Really, I think the proposal of 50-50 is good. What do you think? Oh, of course, my people will join the war."


    "No, because more than 200 people will come soon. I really can only give you another 20%. In fact, I''m sorry for the other friends."


    Wuliyangke stopped talking nonsense. After glancing at the gold brick in his arms, he immediately put it in Cui Bo''s arms. After saying a deal, he turned to the truck and shouted, "unload the truck and unload the tank. Damn it, we''re going to make a fortune. Get ready to fight and kill those bastards. We''re going to rob gold. We''re going to rob gold!"


    Seeing that ulyanko was so excited that he went crazy, Gao Yang was startled and said to groliov, "will he be so excited when he sees gold? He didn''t even ask how much gold we might have."


    Groliov shrugged and said: "No, he likes anything that can turn into money. Moreover, he looks very normal now. You are far from crazy. If you let him take a look in our car and give him a pistol, he will rush towards our goal immediately. Also, if I knew I was going to hit hamis, I wouldn''t ask how much money he would have. Did hamis run away Can you bring less money when you are young? "


    Ulyanko ran frantically to the truck on his face, put on a combat vest, took a AK74, pointed to several people who were about to drive down the tank on the board car and shouted, "come on, come on, we''re going to rob gold. Don''t dally."


    At this time, a large light appeared in the distance. At this time, Gao Yang received a call from Green Mamba. The car coming was the person of Green Mamba.


    Looking at the light approaching quickly, ulyanko immediately waved his rifle and shouted, "get into the tank, kill them, kill them!"


    Wu liyangke''s words, Gao Yang was startled. He grabbed Wu liyangke and told him it was his own man. Then Wu liyangke roared, "don''t fire. This is our damn friendly army. Let these bastards who rob money with us see what professionals are. Guys, hurry up and don''t fall behind them."


    The tank started and fell back from the board car. Looking at the quick action of the three tanks, Gao Yang suddenly felt that what ulyanko said might be right. The people he took might really be professionals.


    Green Mamba took a motorcade with all kinds of cars, from dilapidated cars to large trucks with opposition signs, all of which were crowded with people.


    Green Mamba also came in a hurry, but he was a little silly when he saw three tanks, but it was certainly a good thing to have tanks to help.


    Green Mamba also said murderously: "first let me take a look at your gold, and then tell me where to play. I''ll show you what a professional is."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "guys, our first task is to save people. This is the most important thing. Let me tell you what you need to pay attention to most."

 Chapter 146

    As an assault force, it is undoubtedly very powerful to publicize their current strength. They have two T72 tanks and one t55 tank.


    In addition to three tanks, Coleman''s firepower is not weak. They have four 60mm mortars, eight RPG-7 rockets, 12 light machine guns and six snipers. In addition to these forces, there are more than 170 well-trained infantry, basically the configuration of two infantry companies.


    After calling Li JinFang back with the walkie talkie, Gao Yang, Li JinFang and groliov entered a T72 tank, and Cui Bo and Frye entered a t55 tank. The reason why they had to separate was that the crew of T72 tank could only accommodate three people, while t55 tank could accommodate one more person because of one more loader.


    Because they wanted to fight in tanks, Gao Yang and groliov replaced their guns with ak74u. The reason why they used ak74u was that ak74u was short and powerful. It was convenient to bring into tanks and had great power in close combat. It was very suitable for the combat situation Gao Yang was about to face.


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang and groliov enter a T72 tank, and Li JinFang acts as the driver. Groliov needless to say is the artillery commander, and Gao Yang can only be the commander of the vehicle. However, Gao Yang is the commander of the vehicle. His main role is to be ready to jump out of the tank and fight with ak74u hands to rescue Abdul.


    Cui Bo and Frye entered a t55, and ulyanko personally took charge of the artillery commander and vehicle commander in the t55 tank. As for Frye, his main role is to look after gold, because there is no automatic loader in the t55 tank, and the space is a little larger, so Gao Yang put all their gold and money into the t55 tank, and they still feel more secure with them.


    There are only less than ten shells left in the t55 tank. In addition to making room for gold, another main reason for doing so is that there is basically no t55 tank gun. The key of t55 tank is to follow behind their tank and fight with machine gun cover.


    The remaining T72 is operated by the people brought by ulyanko, because the goods sent are tanks. The people brought by ulyanko this time are proficient in tank operation. In fact, the main force of tank operation is this T72 tank.


    As for the Green Mamba, they fight with tanks. They must protect the tanks and search out the hiding place of hamis as soon as possible.


    When everything was ready, the three tanks began with Pinyin. The infantry of Kalman company led by Green Mamba took a car. After they started together, the huge roar of the tank engine made them no longer have to worry about the problem of concealed approach. What they need now is to take hamis''s guard by surprise at the fastest speed, All the moving tanks and vehicles turned on their headlights and stood straight towards the target, waiting for the order of Gao Yang.


    Hold high their tanks in the front. After giving an order, the T72 tank rushed out at the fastest speed. When the tank approached the buildings where hamis was hiding, groliov suddenly stretched out his hand and turned on a switch in the tank.


    There was a player in the tank, connected with two huge horns. Groliov had already set the music he wanted to play. When he turned on the big horn, a Wagner''s ride of the female warrior sounded.


    The two trumpets face forward and start with a classical music symbolizing victory. This implication is undoubtedly very good. It''s just that they don''t feel anything in the tank, and the people in the car behind the trumpet only feel that the sound is too loud, which is far from unbearable, but the people who are directed by the trumpet are unlucky, even if they are still four or five hundred meters away, The super loud noise is also unbearable. Unless you cover your ears, people directly exposed to the noise emitted by the loudspeaker will be dizzy.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Accompanied by the exciting background music, Gao Yang roared with a microphone in his hand. Although he knew that most people couldn''t understand the Chinese he spoke, he just felt happy to roar out in his own mother tongue.


    Hearing three loud roars, ulyanko said ferociously to Cui Bo and Frye: "you hear me! This is the noise attack. Look how powerful the tank I brought!"


    As soon as ulyanko''s voice fell, the tank gun operated by groliov had fired. Although it was running at the highest speed, a 125mm high explosive bullet accurately hit the corner of a house. After an explosion, the house was immediately blown to pieces all over the sky.


    Groliov''s cannon opened the prelude to tank shelling. Whenever the automatic loader reloaded a shell, groliov immediately shelled out.


    When he was 100 meters away from the houses, Gao Yang shouted in Chinese, "Abdul, we''ve come to save you. Find a place to lie down. If you were killed by me, I''m sorry."


    Gao Yang shouted in Chinese because Abdul could speak Chinese, and in addition to him, Li JinFang and Cui Bo, only Abdul could understand.


    After putting down the microphone, groliov changed the classical music ride of the female warrior God in his busy schedule, because he felt that the song was not shocking enough, or the noise was not loud enough. He changed the song into a song of the former Soviet Union, a gun card.


    It''s not enough to change the music played. Groliov sang. Gao Yang was startled by the powerful tenor emerging from groliov''s mouth. It doesn''t matter if groliov really sang. The key is that he sang too fucking well. For a time, Gao Yang couldn''t help feeling that like a daughter, like a father. Both father and daughter should make music.


    The three tank guns started shooting continuously, and made weak resistance from the roof and corner of the house. The guards of hamis fired bullets with their rifles, but the role of bullets for the tank is self-evident. The three tanks didn''t stop at all to wait for the infantry to start. What they are pursuing now is to completely defeat hamis''s guards, They were dizzy and didn''t know what to do.


    The Green Mamba people began to get off. The mortar stopped the farthest, but they got off only about 300 meters away from the building. Put the gun base of the portable mortar on the ground, put a gun tube, and then started shelling. The 60mm mortar was not powerful, but the four mortars kept firing vertically falling shells, It is still very lethal to exposed soft targets.


    The building where hamis is hiding is an ordinary house. Although it has been temporarily transformed as his temporary hiding stronghold, in the face of tank guns, mortars, rockets and pouring bullets, hamis''s guards can''t organize any effective defense, let alone counterattack.


    Accompanied by groliov''s cheerful and high spirited singing, the explosion and gunfire rang into one, and hamis''s guards, whether exposed or not, fell down one after another under the blow of the storm.

 Chapter 147

    Gao Yang''s playing method completely abandoned the conventional tactics. Tanks and infantry have been disconnected and lack the necessary protection, but it has proved that the effect is good.


    After the battle entered the chaotic mode, the guards of hamis only successfully fired a rocket and hit the tank on which Gao Yang was riding, but the result was only that a big horn on their tank was knocked out. However, maybe those guards just wanted to knock out the horn. Although groliov''s karaoke singing was not ugly, But the guards who were directed by the loud speakers were suffocated by the extremely strong noise.


    The target of the attack is a piece of houses. These houses are common houses in desert cities. Their tank guns can hardly protect the desert. However, in the yard behind the high fence, it is difficult to confirm whether there is a target they are looking for.


    After the tank entered the block, the movement was blocked, which was originally a very unfavorable terrain for the tank, but fortunately, the guards of hamis had neither effective weapons nor effective means to attack the three tanks. On the contrary, the high wall forced groliov to turn off the horn on the tank, because after the high wall reflected the sound waves back, Let Gao Yang hiding in the tank, they can''t stand the noise they make.


    The primary target to look for is two bulletproof Mercedes Benz cars. The news from the captured officer is that hamis himself took one bulletproof car, while the other was taken by the chief of Libby * * newspaper. Gao Yang doesn''t care about hamis'' life and death. He just thinks that only finding hamis first can find Abdul.


    Li JinFang drove a tank and dashed left and right in the narrow street. Groliov no longer fired at will, but fired side-by-side machine guns at every target he saw. Only when he saw too many targets or hid behind the bunker, he would blast them out.


    Green Mamba and his people have burst into the block and launched a fierce street battle with hamis''s guards, but there has been no news of finding the target, but the broken building is only part of the outside, so there is no need to worry too much.


    Seeing that the wall of a house was still intact and there were two wide iron doors, Li JinFang turned the tank around and rushed towards the iron door.


    Two iron doors were crushed under the track of the tank. When the headlights of the tank shone on the yard, Li JinFang immediately shouted, "Mercedes Benz, found it!"


    One of the Mercedes Benz cars has started. When a tank broke through the door, the Mercedes Benz immediately backed back quickly. At the other end of the yard, there is a door, which has been opened. The Mercedes Benz car plans to escape from another door.


    Groliov shot the Mercedes Benz car first, but the bullet hit the car glass, leaving only white ideas. When he remembered that the car was bulletproof, groliov immediately shot out and shot the Mercedes Benz car that had reached the gate and was about to leave the yard into the sky.


    The shell hit the front of the Mercedes Benz. The huge impact of the shell hit the heavy bulletproof car in place, flew into the air, turned over, and fell down again. It just read the door carefully. At this time, the car can''t leave the yard.


    Gao Yang grabbed the radio in the tank and shouted, "the target is here. Repeat, the target is here. Come and support quickly. Don''t let anyone run!"


    After roaring, Gao Yang grabbed the microphone again. Although he stopped playing music, the microphone could still shout. He shouted in Chinese: "Abdul, we''re here to save you. Be careful to hide yourself! When you see our people show their identity in time, they are eager to speak in English!"


    Ulyanko kept following Gao Yang''s men. Hearing Gao Yang''s call, he turned the muzzle back and made a turn on the spot. Like Li JinFang, he drove the tank and hit the wall. A big hole was made in the wall, and rushed into the yard with a load of bricks.


    Green Mamba quickly approached Gao Yang with two assault groups, while the other tank, after receiving Gao Yang''s instructions, did not rush into the yard, but stayed outside to cover the two tanks that had entered the yard.


    Gaoyang and his team entered a large yard with four cars inside. In addition to two bulletproof Mercedes Benz cars, there are also two SUVs. When the yard is large, the house must be large. There is a large two-story building in the north of the yard, and a row of wing rooms next to the building in the East.


    Someone rushed out of the small building and was immediately killed on the ground by groliov and ulyanko with parallel machine guns. Gao Yang and Li JinFang didn''t move for the time being. They couldn''t attack together until Green Mamba and his assault team arrived.


    Knowing that there was going to be street fighting, Gao Yang wore a heavy bulletproof vest with a plug-in plate, which made his action very inconvenient. After opening the tank door, Gao Yang squirmed his body and moved below the cabin door. As soon as the Green Mamba arrived, he rushed out.


    The Green Mamba people soon arrived. A total of 16 of them entered the yard from the side of their tanks. With the help of machine guns on two tanks, they avoided the firing range of machine guns and quickly rushed to the door of the small building.


    Seeing that the Green Mamba was in place, Gao Yang got out of the tank door, immediately jumped down from the tank, pulled the bolt of the gun, and the cat rushed to the small building with his waist.


    There are many people in the small building, shooting out with guns in the window. Although most people shrink under the windowsill and just shoot out with guns blindly, this kind of playing method still brings casualties to those who hold them high.


    Two people in the Green Mamba commando team were shot. One was shot in the leg, but the other was shot in the neck, which broke the main artery and sprayed blood everywhere. Although they were immediately dragged to the safety zone behind the tank, they didn''t live.


    The resistance inside the small building is very fierce. Although the people inside can''t rush out, the people outside can''t get in. Green Mamba and his assault team cling to the outer wall of the small building. The bullets fired from the door and window can''t hit them. Only the grenades thrown from the inside can threaten them, but the people of Green Mamba throw a grenade thrown from the inside, After quickly picking it up and throwing it into the house and exploding, no one will throw a grenade out again, because it is useless far away, but it is very likely to be thrown back near.


    Gao Yang rushed to the front of the small building and ran to the Green Mamba standing close to the root of the wall. He shouted, "how about rushing in?"


    "No, there are at least 20 people inside, and we can''t throw grenades into it. We''re afraid of hurting your friend. What should we do? It''s best to catch a prisoner and ask first, whether we can get the answer or not, but at least we can try. It''s better than being in a dilemma like this."


    Gao Yang was afraid that he would hurt Abdul by mistake, so he told everyone that he would never shoot at people who didn''t grab it. He must find out first. Unfortunately, he didn''t have Abdul''s photo in his hand, so he couldn''t let others know what Abdul looked like.


    Gao Yang also felt that he could not stand in such a stalemate. Although he was afraid of accidental injury, he could not let the Green Mamba have heavy firepower in the air, but they suffered heavy casualties because they could not use the contraception. When Gao Yang felt in a dilemma, he suddenly saw the light flashing rhythmically from the window in the wing room on one side of the small building.


    "Look where!"


    After pointing to the shining cabin and yelling, he said loudly, "there seems to be a secret signal!"


    Green Mamba roared excitedly: "yes, that''s the Morse code. Let me see. It''s true! This combination is SOS, wait, wait, I''m here! Dry, where is he? Now we can bombard the small building. Let''s save your friend!"


    After the Green Mamba finished, Gao Yang immediately grabbed the throat of the walkie talkie and shouted, "everyone is free to shoot except me! Big dog, when we leave, blow up the building!"


    After that, Gao Yang patted the Green Mamba, then lay on the ground and quickly climbed under the shooting window. Then, the Green Mamba did the same, dodging the bullets from the small building, followed Gao Yang and quickly ran to the door of the house where the lights were flashing in a row of wing rooms.


    The door of the house was locked from the outside. He shouted at the inside: "Abdul, are you in there? Tell me in Chinese!"


    Abdul''s excited voice came from the room.


    "High! I''m in there!"


    "Get out of the way, I''m going to break the door!"


    The door that locked Abdul was an iron door. It looked very strong, and there was a huge lock hanging outside. After waving to the people behind him to make way a little, Gao Yang stepped back, took down the shotgun on his back, and loaded two door breaking bullets into the gun chamber. That''s the time.


    Gao Yang was about to shoot, but he heard two loud noises behind him. Groliov and ulyanko fired. With a heat wave, there were flying bricks. One of the small pieces hit Gao Yang''s ass, so that his shotgun also fired after a painful cry.


    The door breaking bullet is a large lead cake made of soft lead. It has great kinetic energy but will not produce a jump bullet. Although it is mainly used to hit wooden doors, it should also be able to break the lock. However, Gao Yang shot the iron door because of the explosion.


    The eardrum was injured by the close explosion, and his ears were buzzing. At this time, he couldn''t hear anything. He rubbed his ears with one hand and was about to shoot again, but he found that the lock was open.


    Gao Yang took down the lock, opened the buckle and opened the door, but saw Abdul shrink in a corner. When Abdul stood up excitedly and rushed towards him, Gao Yang immediately said to the throat of the walkie talkie: "The target has been rescued, repeat, the target has been rescued, shoot freely, or whatever you play! Now our task is to find gold!"

 Chapter 148

    Abdul didn''t look like being abused, but he looked very weak. After he hugged Gao Yang, he gave him a hug and said excitedly, "I thought I was dead. Although I imagined someone would save me, I didn''t think it would be you! When I heard your voice, I thought I was dreaming."


    In fact, Gao Yang didn''t hear a word clearly. He only saw Abdul''s mouth move. Now Gao Yang''s ears have been buzzing. He can''t hear anything unless he yells at his ear.


    Patted Abdul on the shoulder, shouted loudly, "you''re free. I''ll talk about it later."


    Both Li JinFang and Cui bo have come out of the tank. They stand guard beside Gao Yang with guns. Groliov stays on the tank and operates the 12.7mm machine gun on the roof. He is thinking about shooting at the small building that has been half collapsed. As for Frye, he stays in the tank. Now there is nothing for him outside. Let him stay and take care of the gold.


    Gao Yang turned his head and waved to treble and shouted, "rabbit, take Abdul into the tank. I''ll clean up with the others. Come on."


    Gao Yang''s hearing is impaired. He can''t help shouting when talking. Cui Bo pulls Abdul and takes him to Gao Yang''s T72 tank. After pushing the weak Abdul into the tank, he stuffed him into the tank cabin.


    Gao Yang pointed to the nearby building and shouted, "let''s go in."


    Li JinFang reached out and pulled off the headset on Gao Yang''s right ear and said loudly, "you are all deafened by the explosion. Isn''t that better?"


    The explosion distance of the high explosive bomb is too close. The hearing of all people who are too close to the small building, including Gao Yang, is affected, but the ear where Gao Yang took off his headphones does have a much better hearing.


    After nodding at Li JinFang, he shouted loudly: "toad, you go back to the tank and get ready for the car, Green Mamba, let''s go in."


    Green Mamba pointed to two people and shouted, "go and check whether there is gold in the car. The others go in with me and clean up the people inside. We''re going to be rich."


    Now the window of the small building has completely lost its resistance, and no one continues to shoot out. Nevertheless, Green Mamba and his people with grenades threw grenades in from the window. After more than a dozen grenades exploded, Green Mamba waved his hand and rushed into the building first.


    Gao Yang hung the ak74u under his arm and held the shotgun in his hand. For ultra close combat, he preferred to use the shotgun.


    Following behind the Green Mamba, Gao Yang rushed into the small building. Although there were headlights on the tank, he still turned on the low light level night vision instrument. The modern low light level night vision instrument can be exposed to strong light without damage. After entering the dark area, it will play its due effect, which is very easy to use.


    The small building was full of bodies, and some people who were injured but not dead twisted and wailed on the ground. The Green Mamba people quickly shot everyone whether the people lying on the ground were dead or not.


    There were many rooms in the small building. Gao Yang quickly searched every room and never found anyone with resistance. However, when two Green Mamba commandos entered a large room near the middle, although they had flashlights on their guns, they still failed to find people hiding in the dark in time.


    The man hiding in the room fired a gun. Two commandos who had entered were shot, but Green Mamba rushed in and killed the shooter. Although Green Mamba and his commandos were also wearing bulletproof vests, one of the commandos who was shot was hit in the head by a bullet and was seriously injured.


    Knowing that there are still people living in the small building, Gao Yang is more cautious about their next actions. They usually throw two grenades in before searching my room.


    When Gao Yang was almost finished searching a small building, someone suddenly shouted in an open room, "don''t shoot, we surrender, we surrender, don''t shoot."


    Only Gao Yang has a night vision instrument. He quickly looks into the room and immediately shrinks his head back. In this short moment, Gao Yang sees three people standing on the ground, and they all raise their hands.


    Gao Yang immediately flashed into the room and shouted, "don''t move, raise your hands high."


    Green Mamba took two people into the room, and Green Mamba''s first sentence was: "where''s all your money? Where''s all the valuable things! If you don''t want to die, say it quickly!"


    The middle of the three seemed calm. He raised his hands and said loudly, "the money is in the car, the Mercedes Benz, I have gold, you all take it away. As long as you let me live, I can give you more money."


    The speaker only wore underwear. Green Mamba shone a flashlight on the speaker''s face, which made the speaker very angry. He shouted, "what you want is money. I''ll give it to you. Let me leave here. I can give you more money!"


    Looking at the face of the speaker is very familiar, as if he had seen it from somewhere, but Gao Yang soon remembered that he had seen it on TV.


    "Are you hasMy?" he said in a loud voice


    After hesitating, the man nodded and said, "I''m hasmi. Don''t kill me. It''s better for you to let me live. I can give you a lot of money. Please don''t kill me."


    Gao Yang suddenly felt that hasMy''s words were very familiar, and then he remembered that when he encountered an air crash and was pointed at by the black man named EGA, he also said such words, but hasmi was really rich, and he just talked nonsense.


    "Where''s your money?"


    "I have a lot of cash and gold. I give them to you. I just want to live."


    Gao Yang shook his head, pointed the shotgun at hasMy''s face and said in a deep voice, "if you mean the gold and money in the car, we''ll get the money ourselves. I mean more money, other money."


    HasMy looked nervous and said, "if you can''t meet the cash and gold on the Mercedes Benz, you can give me to my father in exchange for more money. I''m hasmi. It''s better for everyone to let me live."


    Gao Yang shook his head again and said, "sorry, the answer is wrong. I have something to tell you. In fact, we are really dedicated mercenaries, if you don''t lock us in azizia barracks."


    HasMy looked surprised and said, "you are mercenaries? Great, we still have something to talk about, right? I can give you a lot of money. Believe me, you should know that the money outside is nothing to me and my father. Please be sure to give me to my father, and I can ensure your safety."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I know your father and son are rich, but it''s useless. Go to hell for heihuo and his heihuo mercenary regiment, for Abdul, and for the two months we were locked in azizia barracks!"


    After that, Gao Yang pulled the trigger without hesitation. The shotgun didn''t burst hasmi''s head, but nine bullets turned hasmi''s face into a mass of meat sauce.

 Chapter 149

    Seeing that hasmi was killed by Gao Yang, a man standing next to hasmi howled in despair and rushed towards Gao Yang with his bare hands. However, as soon as he moved, Green Mamba immediately shot the loyal guard to the ground.


    The remaining one squatted on the ground, held his head in his hands and shouted, "don''t kill me, please don''t kill me, I''m willing to do anything."


    "I''ve always wondered why you were stuck here? I think you have enough time to leave, but why didn''t you leave? Is there any reason? Also, where are your money? Well, valuable things count."


    Gao Yang is really just curious, but he also wants to get the answer, and the last guard has collapsed. He sobbed: "hasMy doesn''t like to sleep in clothes. He''s tired. He wants to have a good sleep here. When we find that he''s attacked, he still insists on putting on clothes before leaving, otherwise we''ll have left."


    Green Mamba said impatiently, "say the point, where is the money?"


    "It''s all in the car. There''s nothing else. We were going to leave here at dawn."


    After the poor child finished, Green Mamba reached out and cut his throat. Then a man next to Green Mamba immediately raised his hand and shot the last guard to death.


    Green Mamba said carelessly: "poor idiot, how stupid he would think if he knew so much and wanted to live. Well, ram, let''s leave with the money quickly. I don''t want anyone to know that we did it, otherwise there will be endless trouble. Ha ha, I''m going to see my money. The Mercedes Benz is loaded with cash, Mercedes Benz..."


    Green Mamba said as if he remembered something. He suddenly changed his face and said in a trembling voice, "Damn it, Mercedes Benz, you blew up a Mercedes Benz, oh, my God!"


    Green Mamba turned and ran out. As he ran, he shouted at the walkie talkie: "put out the fire of the burning Mercedes Benz. Damn it, it''s full of cash. Our cash will be burned."


    Watching the Green Mamba rush out, Gao Yang smiled helplessly, looked at hasmi who was killed by him, and whispered: "fart fire, oh no, black fire, if this can make you happier, I wish you go to heaven with a good mood."


    Gao Yang turned and walked out. When he went outside the building, he saw that ulyanko was spraying fire extinguishing agent on the Mercedes Benz with a fire extinguisher. His face looked ferocious and Green Mamba was OK. He just kept sighing, but ulyanko seemed to be mad.


    Seeing Gao Yang coming out, Green Mamba nodded at him and said, "two boxes of gold have also been found in another yard. Here are four boxes of gold and two bags of money. I don''t know how many there are."


    "I have money, my money!"


    Ulyanko''s cry was very sad. Looking at the car burned to the bone, he finally put down the fire extinguisher in his hand, Gao Yang carefully patted ulyanko on the back and said, "I''m sorry for the change."


    Ulyanko looked murderously at Gao Yang and howled: "that''s euros. They''re all euros. There are two bags of euros, at least tens of millions. Why do you damn shoot? Why! You''re damned to treat money so cruelly!"


    Just then, one of the Green Mamba''s men shouted, "boss, the enemy has reinforcements coming, a lot of lights, I don''t know how many people, we should leave!"


    As soon as Green Mamba heard it, he immediately shouted, "tell your brothers to evacuate immediately."


    Gao Yang also waved his hand and said, "your people drive away. Let''s meet at the gathering place when we come and withdraw."


    Two of uliyangke''s men dragged him back to the tank. After Gao Yang hurriedly jumped into the tank, as soon as he sat down, he immediately jumped up with his butt covered after a painful cry, and then his head hit the roof of the tank again.


    Abdul, who had been waiting in the tank, looked at Gao Yang and exclaimed, "Gao, you''re shot!"


    Groliov''s face changed color with a swish. It was white and frightening. He immediately shouted, "where were you shot?"


    Li JinFang, who was about to start the tank, was worried and said in a hoarse voice, "what? Brother Yang, you were shot there!"


    Gao Yang took his hand in front of him and looked at it, but he saw that it was full of blood and his ass was very painful. He thought about it and said with a bitter smile: "it''s all right. Go quickly. I didn''t get shot. I was hit by a broken brick on my ass, but it really hurts."


    When he learned that he had not been shot, Li JinFang was relieved. He poured out of the yard in his tank and let the door out. Then he took three fully loaded cars and left.


    When they returned to the place where they started, as soon as they stopped the car steadily, ulyanko jumped out of the tank in a hurry, and then immediately shouted, "let me see our harvest and take out our babies, guys."


    Green Mamba drove a car and walked faster. At this time, they had put all their seizures on the ground, a total of six boxes of gold and two large bags of cash.


    Green Mamba zipped the two bags, looked at them and said in surprise: "Hey, guys, this is not US dollars, this is euros."


    Ulyanko kicked open the lid of a tin box with his foot, then with golden light in his eyes, picked up a gold brick, kissed it hard, and said with a intoxicated face: "I still like you, baby, I love you."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "we don''t have much time. We''d better spend money quickly."


    Wuliyang keliki said loudly, "twenty percent. We agreed. I have a request. I just want gold."


    Green Mamba shrugged his shoulders and said to his people, "come here and count how much cash is. We want to spend money."


    Everyone likes money. Hula suddenly came over a dozen people, took out the money in the bag and began to count.


    Everyone''s faces are smiling with excitement, especially the Green Mamba people, because after this battle, they can fight many battles and earn money. The key is to get a lot of money without praising the scattered money. You know, it''s very difficult for mercenaries to save money. Maybe someone will quit after sharing the stolen goods.


    The cash was quickly counted out. The cash was 10 million euros and six boxes of gold. If converted into US dollars, it was 21.6 million US dollars.


    Things were less than Gao Yang expected. Unfortunately, the two bags of money on the Mercedes Benz were burned and the loss was not small.


    Gao Yang looked at Green Mamba and said, "how are your casualties?"


    Green Mamba''s face darkened a little and said, "eight were dead and twenty-one were injured, six of them were seriously injured."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I already have two boxes of gold. I won''t divide it. Give uliyangke two boxes of gold. Your casualties are great, and the rest belongs to you."

 Chapter 150

    Green Mamba got 80% of all the captured. It sounds like a big advantage, but he has more than 200 people, and there are still casualties. Even if he can get 80% of the money, everyone doesn''t have much money, that is, more than 100000 per person, so Gao Yang thinks it''s better not to divide it again.


    After a little hesitation, Green Mamba shook his head and said, "ram, you are very generous, but I can''t break the rules. No one is willing to deal with people who don''t keep their promises. I said you will get a satisfactory share, then you will get it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you see, we already have two boxes of gold. We are all very satisfied. If I take it again, you will have too little money for everyone. You can''t be too greedy."


    Green Mamba shook his head and said: "No, no, that''s your own thing. It has nothing to do with this action, and you are the initiator of this action. Strictly speaking, you have the greatest credit. I can''t be greedy. There are few people like you now. I can''t let you suffer. I''m also a person who pays attention to principles. Well, thank you for your generosity. Give you 10% and don''t refuse again, otherwise I will be more ashamed. "


    After a silent calculation, ulyanko nodded immediately: "I got 20% of what I wanted. It''s fair. The information provided by ram got 10%, and they also participated in the battle. Another 10%, so it''s Fair for Satan''s mercenaries to get 20% of the money. If only 10% is given to him, RAM does suffer a loss, but ram is very square. If he voluntarily gives 10%, we can applaud his generosity."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, give me two million euros in cash. In addition, I want two SUVs to drive away. The smell of blood in our original car is too strong. I really don''t want to take that car anymore."


    Green Mamba reached out and made a gesture of invitation, and said with a smile: "Please choose the car you like. After you like that car, I''ll put 3 million euros in the trunk of the car, 10%. Please don''t say any more. God, it''s the first time I''ve seen mercenaries fighting for money, but being humble to each other. It''s amazing. What''s more surprising is that I''m still one of them. God, I''m really a good man."


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen you. It seems that you two are good partners. Well, if there''s no problem, let''s take our money away quickly."


    Gao Yang pointed to the bullet proof Mercedes Benz car lane: "I think we should burn that car. It''s too conspicuous. I don''t want people to follow this car to connect hamis''s death with us."


    Uliyangke smashed his mouth and said, "it''s a pity. I''m going to ask you to give me the car, but ram makes sense. It''s better to burn it."


    The Green Mamba spread his hands and shouted at his people: "go to a few people and burn the Mercedes Benz. Move faster."


    Gao Yang looked at several cars driven from hamis, including two Land Rovers and a Toyota, as well as the bulletproof Mercedes Benz. Gao Yang said casually, "I want the two Land Rovers. The one we drove before belongs to you, if you don''t think there''s too much blood in it."


    Green Mamba looked at ulyanko and said, "what about you? Do you want a car?"


    Uliyangke thought for a moment and said, "thank you. I''ll take a Land Rover too. The second-hand price of Land Rover is relatively high. Although I don''t have the chance to drive, I can sell it. As long as I wash the blood in the car, no one will find it."


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly and said, "wuliyangke, you really don''t let go of any money. You just got millions of dollars, but you still think of a used car with only tens of thousands of dollars. Forget it, don''t mention you. Toad, big dog, go and drive two cars. We should go now."


    Li JinFang and groliov each picked a Land Rover and drove over. After Green Mamba personally loaded the counted 3 million euros into the car, they parked the car next to the tank and asked Abdul to enter the car directly from the tank. Because Abdul''s work was not suitable to be known by others, Gao Yang did not introduce Abdul to Green Mamba Hey, guys.


    Waiting for Frye to put all their equipment in another tank and greet Li JinFang and groliov to help load the gold in the tank, ulyanko said: "Hey, don''t bother. Leave the gold in the tank for me. You can move two boxes from here. Everyone can save some trouble. I still have goods to deliver. If there are no other problems, we''ll withdraw now."


    Looking at ulyanko turning to go, he said with a smile: "your proposal is no problem, but if you really want the two boxes of gold in the tank, then the piece in your hand belongs to me, please give it back to me."


    When ulyanko stopped, he said awkwardly: "Sorry, I''m just a little too excited. Guys, before I leave, I have another suggestion. That is, we don''t mention anything about tonight. Let''s forget it. If you don''t want to be chased by hamis'' supporters or repeatedly questioned by the opposition about hamis''s whereabouts, I think it''s best if we haven''t been here, you What do you think? "


    Gao Yang certainly hoped so. He looked at Green Mamba. Green Mamba zipped up his mouth and said, "don''t worry, although we have many people, no one will want to deal with a booty in the company, right? So please rest assured, we will keep it absolutely confidential."


    Uliyangkelian reluctantly put the gold bricks he had been holding in his arms back into the box, but considering that his tank still contained two boxes of gold bricks, his mood was much better immediately. He was happy to command people to drive the tank into a flat truck.


    After Cui Bo and Gao Yang loaded two boxes of gold into two cars respectively, Green Mamba shook hands with Gao Yang and said: "Goodbye, if you won''t retire this time, and I don''t retire, I hope we still have the chance to fight side by side, brother. I appreciate you giving me this chance to make a fortune. You have my phone. If you need any help, please be polite."


    Gao Yang nodded. After saying goodbye to Green Mamba and his people, he quickly walked to his car and said to Li JinFang, "it doesn''t matter where to go first. Leave here first."


    Li JinFang''s car is in the front, and the direction chosen is the opposite direction to that of terhunai. Anyway, there is no road in the desert. Just drive casually. Groliov''s car follows closely behind and flies away in the desert one by one.


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Abdul had a car. He and Abdul sat in the back seat. After waiting for the car to drive up, Gao Yang said to Abdul: "now we finally have time to talk. I''m curious. With your ability, how can you be caught by hamis."


    Abdul said sternly: "This is not an accident. I can only tell you that I was betrayed by my partners, and they were bought by Morgan''s competitors. Morgan''s competitors have been pressing on us step by step, but Morgan''s boss did not plan to fight. Now it is a war between some congressmen in Washington. It''s very uncomfortable. Morgan was involved, and of course I was unlucky."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "you mean the struggle between the high-level officials in Washington?"


    Abdul nodded and said with a gloomy face: "Think about it, Morgan has a cooperative relationship with some big people in Washington. People in Washington use Morgan''s operation to achieve some of their needs, and Morgan relies on those big people to make big money. But now there are differences among those big people in Washington, and they will not go to war, but Morgan will be regarded as a target that needs to be eradicated, from the assassination of Morgan in Sudan to me Being betrayed by the cooperative opposition is just a continuation of the struggle at the top. "


    "I probably understand, but can you make it clearer, the struggle between big people in Washington, um, what exactly does it mean?"


    Abdul shook his head and said: "For example, the interests of the Rothschild family and the Rockefeller family are not consistent, but they will never go to war. However, when they want to get policies more in line with their own interests, they will achieve their goals through the congressmen they control, and the congressmen they control will use spokesmen such as Morgan. Now, the Rockefeller family and the Rothschild family Their interests are in conflict, so they have to strive for their own interests through invisible means. This is another kind of war, but the smoke of gunpowder permeates around small people like me. "


    "This kind of thing is too far away from us. I''d better not think about it. However, Morgan''s work sounds very dangerous."


    Abdul whispered: "No matter how the original rules struggle, no one will choose the way of physical destruction. People at Morgan''s level may only face the loss of money and status, but now it''s different. A family that breaks the rules joined the battle group. They began to challenge the old forces in a more direct way, so Morgan''s situation is really dangerous now But trust me, the forces behind Morgan will fight back soon. "


    After that, Abdul sighed sadly and said: "I''ve been arrested for too long. I have to contact my boss as soon as possible to see if there is any remedy. Now the opposition allied with us can hardly make any voice. They can hardly have a great impact on the future situation of Libya. I screwed up. I think Morgan must be very disappointed."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "it''s not all your fault. You know, Morgan begged me to find a way to save you. He''s asking me. Hey, by the way, I forgot everything. I have to call Morgan as soon as possible. He''s still waiting for our news. Well, I think you should call him and give him a surprise."

 Chapter 151

    "Gao, how are you doing now? Is there any danger? How is Abdul?"


    After hearing Morgan''s urgent words, Abdul, who called, was silent. When he swallowed hard, he whispered, "boss, it''s me, I''m Abdul. I was saved by them."


    "Thank God, it''s great that you''re all right. I really thought I''d never see you again, Abdul. This is the best news I''ve heard in a while. How''s Gao? How''s he? Is he all right? Why didn''t he call."


    Abdul handed the phone to Gao Yang again. After Gao Yang picked up the phone, he smiled and said, "Hey, I''m here. I just want Abdul to surprise you. There''s nothing wrong with anyone. We''re back safely."


    After Morgan took a long sigh of relief, he said in a deep voice: "Gao, I don''t want to say anything more if I''m grateful, but I still want you to know that I really appreciate you very much. Maybe it''s inappropriate for me to say money now, but I hope you can accept my reward, please accept..."


    Gao Yang interrupted Morgan and said with a smile: "I know you''re talking about a large amount, but don''t mention the money. When you asked Abdul to help us, you didn''t ask me for money. If Abdul hadn''t died, groliov, I, groliov and the rabbit would appreciate what you and Abdul have done for us. If I took your money, I would be despised by groliov and the rabbit, Also, I am not short of money now. You know, we have a lot of income this time, and we made another profit when rescuing Abdul. "


    "Forget about the money. Where are you now? You''d better leave Libya as soon as possible. I''ll arrange someone to pick you up."


    "We''re still near telhunai. Where should we go now?"


    "Go to Tunisia, you go to Tunisia now, you go to Tunisia along the highway by the sea, and I will arrange someone to meet you at the border of Tunisia. I am on the plane now, and I can go to Tunisia tomorrow morning. If everything goes well, we can meet tomorrow morning."


    After a few words with Morgan, Gao Yang handed over the phone to Abdul. Although he had been locked up by hamis for two months, Abdul was not as familiar with Libya as they were. After agreeing on the route and meeting place with Morgan, Abdul hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Abdul breathed a long sigh of relief and said, "all this is like a dream. Gao, I really didn''t dream that you should bring tanks and a large group of people to save me. When I said I could find a way for hamis, I just wanted to live longer."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in fact, you should not have died. If we hadn''t happened to see you in the azizia barracks, of course there would be no subsequent rescue."


    Abdul nodded, sighed and said, "I really don''t know what to say now. Thank you, Gao. I owe you a life."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "come on, it''s easy for friends to say this."


    "Have you paid a high price? I know that the tank is provided by the arms dealer named ulyanko. It will cost a lot of money to use his tank."


    "It did cost a lot of money, but the money came from hamis. We found gold in a guard''s car in hamis. Then we learned that hamis escaped with a lot of money, so I called ulyanko and lvmamba and told them that they might get a lot of money. Then they came happily, and we made money when we saved you I got one vote, ha ha. "


    Abdul also smiled and said: ""


    "When you saved me tonight, you had a lot of helpers. Who were they? I saw you pay money in the car. At that time, I was still thinking that there were more than 200 people in the other party, and you only had five people. Where did you come from? You were confident that you dared to pay money with so many people. Aren''t you afraid of being killed and robbed of the money?"


    "Ah, those people, they are also mercenaries, but the leader is our friend. We used to fight side by side in misrata. The leader is Green Mamba. He is a good guy. If it weren''t for him, we might all die in misrata. Then I think of him when I want to save you. Green Mamba is a good guy. He is very nice Reliably, otherwise, I dare not ask him to help. "


    Abdul shrugged and said, "it seems that you are popular. You always have friends worthy of your trust to help."


    Gao Yang said with emotion: "My friend, you helped me and I helped you. Since I saw that you were in a very dangerous situation, I certainly couldn''t give up. If I didn''t think Green Mamba was reliable, I wouldn''t call him for help. Moreover, he also thought I was reliable, so he came here with a call. He didn''t even know whether he could really get from Hami at that time Si robbed gold there, so I''m actually very grateful to him. I owe him a favor. "


    "Your cooperation has achieved a win-win situation, but I don''t think you owe Green Mamba a favor. I don''t think Green Mamba is just to help you. Don''t forget, he can get a lot of money. Without you, he may never have such a chance to make a fortune in his life."


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said: "Of course, green man Bakken came here for money, but he had to trust me. I understand that when I asked him for help, I said there might be a lot of money, but he might not get a dime. Is it right? He can bring people first without confirmation, that is, Ken believes me. It''s already a personal feeling for me, but I don''t know It was someone I didn''t trust who told me that I might get a lot of money and asked me to risk my life to help him fight, but I wouldn''t go. "


    Abdul shrugged and said, "Gao, I don''t want to speak ill of your friends, but I still think you''re too risky. What''s a mercenary? Mercenaries work hard for money. They can not even want their own lives but money."


    After Abdul finished, Li JinFang, who remained silent, suddenly said: "If Yang Ge is a man who cares about everything, I won''t work for him, and I believe rabbit and groliov can''t follow him. If he only considers his own interests in everything he does, I believe Green Mamba won''t pay attention to him. If Yang Ge isn''t willing to pay everything for his friends and risk his life, he will do everything for his friends. I think Morgan Mr. Yang will not look at brother Yang differently. It is precisely because of brother Yang''s behavior that there will be so many friends willing to help him and brothers willing to die for him. "


    After a long silence, Abdul nodded silently and said, "well, I was convinced by you. You''re right. It''s really because of Gao''s attitude that he can gather brothers like you who are willing to pay their lives for each other, and friends like me who are willing to repay him with everything." PS: I''m sorry it''s late. I set the automatic update, but I don''t know why it wasn''t released. I just got home and saw it. To apologize, I''ll release it manually at the third watch tomorrow. In addition, this chapter is all dialogue, but it''s actually very important, because I want to clarify Gao Yang''s character and personality.

 Chapter 152

    The terrain of Libya is quite special. Basically, all the land is desert, and most big cities are located along the coast of the Mediterranean. This terrain determines that the main roads in Libya run along the coastline.


    Gao Yang''s journey is much easier than Gao Yang thought. They don''t have to take the road with checkpoints along the line, but run all the way in the desert. They don''t need to enter the cities passing by. With the guidance of GPS, they don''t have to worry about getting lost even if they leave the road.


    In the past, Gaoyang used to go in and out of Libya through the defense company that provided transportation services to mercenaries, and in recent times, through the channel of ulyanko, but this time Gaoyang brought a lot of cash, the most important thing is that there are two boxes of gold, and the golden long guns obtained from Gaddafi''s Palace are too eye-catching, Therefore, Gao Yang did not intend to leave Libya through unreliable channels from the beginning.


    NATO countries have been continuously providing weapons and equipment to the Libyan opposition, and Morgan has also delivered equipment to several factions he supports. Morgan naturally has his own channel, and Abdul, as Morgan''s contact in Libya, was the person in charge of this channel before he was arrested.


    After contacting Morgan, Abdul just asked about the situation and guided Gao Yang to Tunisia very safely.


    The only pity is that when they passed the checkpoints on the border between Tunisia and Libya, Gao Yang left two SUVs in Libya. They safely transferred everything to a bus. The reason for doing so is that the bus can cross the border without inspection, but Gao Yang didn''t feel much pity. It''s just two cars, With their current wealth, they won''t care if they buy more than ten or twenty new cars.


    When he got on the bus, it was the dawn of the next day. Gao Yang had not closed his eyes for a long time, but he still resisted sleepiness and refused to sleep because he could not sleep until he was completely safe with a lot of money and gold.


    Gao Yang had planned to sleep in turn, and then at least two people could stay awake, but no one could sleep except Cui Bo. Although they knew that the person sent by Morgan to pick them up should be reliable, they still couldn''t sleep at ease.


    In order to relieve the sleepiness, several people in the car were chatting without words. They said everything they could from reviewing the war in Libya to looking forward to how to spend money. However, Frye kept holding his submachine gun and sat in the back position alone in a daze.


    Seeing that Frye has been sitting stunned and worried, Gao Yang can''t help worrying about Frye. He touched groliov''s arm and whispered, "Frye has been like this for a long time. Won''t he have anything?"


    Groliov glanced at Frye, shrugged and said, "this is his first time on the battlefield. It may take some time to digest his experience. What else can he do?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "you are a veteran. You have rich experience. Do you think he has the sequelae of war trauma? Will he be unable to return to normal life?"


    Groliov looked up strangely and said, "are you kidding? You can''t return to normal life after a war? Where did you hear all this nonsense? I''ve been fighting for nearly 20 years. Wasn''t I a normal person when I didn''t fight?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I''ve read a lot of novels and movies. It says that many veterans who have participated in the war can''t adapt to the life of normal people. People suffering from the aftermath of the war will even unconsciously hurt their closest people. It''s terrible."


    Groliov smiled disdainfully and said, "you have also experienced many battles. How do you feel?"


    Gao Yang thought carefully and said, "when I leave the battlefield, I will only feel very relaxed and just want to enjoy a quiet time. Although I may occasionally think of the scene during the war in the first two days, most of the time, I can''t remember the scene during the war."


    Groliov spread out his hands and said: "Isn''t that enough? If you''ve fought a war, you''ll get some shit war trauma sequelae. There are too many lunatics in the world? Think about it. In World War I, there were tens of millions of soldiers who participated in the war. After so many soldiers retired, they became lunatics who killed everyone? In World War II, there were tens of millions of soldiers who participated in the war. They ended the war Can''t I go home and live a normal life after the end of the war? Well, the cruelest battle I''ve ever experienced is the first battle of Grozny. We''re like in hell, but my comrades in arms have a good life after retirement. I haven''t heard of anyone killing his wife or mother. Finally, look at me. Do I look like a madman? Ha ha, come on, the first two days can be good It can be a little uncomfortable, but believe me, no one will think of war in ten days and a half months at most. "


    Gao Yang has to admit that what groliov said is very reasonable. Maybe what he said is exaggerated, but there are too many soldiers who have experienced the war, and the degree of cruelty is much higher than their low-intensity and low-intensity battle. However, there are still very few people who can''t return to normal life because of the trauma of the war.


    Li JinFang also nodded repeatedly: "What Lao maozi said is right. There must be some war trauma sequelae. Basically, everyone will be more or less affected by the war, but most people will be fine after a period of time. If they go home, they always think they are still fighting on the battlefield and can''t live a normal life. In short, their psychological quality is too poor."


    Groliov nodded repeatedly: "Yes, that''s it. When I finally got home, I didn''t live a good life with my wife and children. I always thought about what to do on the battlefield. Ah, don''t be cheated by Hollywood movies. There are many people like Rambo who have experienced the scene of corpses and blood. If I get home, I will become a homicidal madman, and the country will simply put all these people in a madhouse."


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked at Frye''s appearance, but it was still hard to let go. He said, "that''s right, but maybe Frye is one of the few people. You look at him like a fool. Frye can annoy people to death in ordinary times, but he has become like this now. Don''t you think it''s abnormal?"


    Abdul, who had been listening to them, said with a smile: "Those bastards in Hollywood just like to exaggerate, especially for the Vietnam War. They make a small group as if all the American soldiers who participated in the Vietnam War were fragile glass dolls. Don''t worry, it''s just the filmmakers expressing their right direction. Have you seen any films praising the Vietnam War? Come on, if you''re still worried about Frye If so, why not ask him and let him say it himself. "


    Gao Yang immediately turned to Frye and shouted, "Frye, what are you thinking?"


    Frye looked vaguely at Gao Yang and said, "ah, my performance is too bad this time. I can''t do anything. I''m thinking about how to become more powerful. I want to be as powerful as you! Next time we fight, I hope I can kill our enemies. OK,


    Well, please don''t look at me like this. I''d better admit it. The problem that puzzles me most now is that I suddenly have so much money. What do you think I should spend? "

 Chapter 153

    When it was noon, the bus drove to Monastier International Airport in Tunisia. Morgan''s plane had landed. At this time, refueling and routine ground inspection were being carried out. Gaoyang''s bus drove directly to the apron of the airport.


    Monastier airport is the busiest civil airport in Tunisia. Since the beginning of the civil war in Libya, many aircraft taking off and landing here are cargo aircraft without any signs, and some are military transport aircraft, but there are no national signs on the fuselage. Everyone knows what''s going on, but it''s tacit.


    Morgan''s plane was mixed with some transport planes. When the bus drove to the apron of the airport for those sensitive aircraft, Morgan had been waiting under the plane.


    After seeing Gao Yang and Abdul get on and off the bus, Morgan immediately came forward and hugged Abdul, gently patted Abdul on the shoulder, nodded and said loudly, "you''ve suffered. Now let me take you home."


    Then Morgan opened his hands to give Gao Yang a big hug. Gao Yang quickly hid aside and said, "stop, or your expensive suit will have to be thrown away. I tell you, we haven''t taken a bath in two months."


    Gao Yang has always been unable to accept the etiquette of Westerners embracing, especially on the premise that both sides are men, but after Morgan laughed, he still hugged Gao Yang, and then slapped him twice on Gao Yang''s back, but he didn''t say anything.


    Morgan hugged the Satan mercenaries in turn to express his gratitude, but after hugging groliov, groliov said with a bad smile: "Mr. Reeves, I really hope you don''t smell my urine, especially when you and I have a face-to-face ceremony."


    Reeves is Morgan''s surname. Unlike Gao Yang usually directly calls Morgan''s name, groliov is usually used to honoring him as Mr. Reeves when calling Morgan.


    Morgan pinched his nose with his hand and said strangely on his face, "it''s very uncomfortable. I do smell it, and the smell is very strong. Excuse me, how did you get the smell of urine?"


    Groliov laughed and said, "just to cool the barrel of the gun. When the urine turns into steam, ha ha, I can only bear the smell of urine."


    "That''s bad luck for you, but all the suffering is over. Gentlemen, now let''s get on the plane. We can have a good chat on the plane. I have a gift for you."


    Gao Yang returned to the plane and carried their belongings. After they carried a box of gold, they moved all their belongings to the plane. Instead of putting them in the luggage compartment at the bottom of the plane, they directly moved to the cabin of the plane.


    After Gao Yang got on the plane, he found that there were people in the cabin of the plane, all armed. There were ten people in total, including Simon, who was familiar with Gao Yang.


    After seeing Gao Yang and them on the plane, Simon whistled and laughed, "Hey, welcome back the hero, brother, it''s good to be a hero."


    Gao Yang pointed to Simon''s equipment and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "Oh, if you don''t save Abdul, we''re on, but now it seems that we don''t have to appear in person, man, how did you do it?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "look back and tell you slowly. I have to have a good sleep now. I haven''t slept for three days."


    Li JinFang and Cui Bo carried the things they brought back to the plane one after another. When they saw the things Gao Yang had moved into the cabin, those people sitting in their seats with full arms were stunned. Especially when the cabin door was closed and Gao Yang opened the two gold boxes in front of Morgan, a short black man sniffed hard, Exaggerated way: "you smell too disgusting, it seems that the boss has to spray a few bottles of perfume in the cabin, but I see your harvest, guys, my eyes are red, it seems that you have experienced a lot of ah, to salute you, if I can get so much money, do not say stench, so that I do not take a bath all my life."


    Gao Yang waved his hand again and said with a smile, "if you are trapped in a cabin for two months, you won''t smell better than us. As for the money, it''s just a windfall."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Morgan and said, "can you do me a favor and change these gold into money, and can you open an account for us and save our money? So much money can''t always be with us."


    Morgan has been staring at the gun behind Gao Yang. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he just nodded and said, "I''ll help you open an account in the Swiss bank. It''s a piece of cake. Don''t bother me with this now. Show me your gun."


    Gao Yang carried three guns on his shoulder, an m1a, a Benelli M4 shotgun, and a double barreled shotgun brought out of Gaddafi''s palace. Gao Yang took all three guns down and said, "which one do you mean?"


    Morgan couldn''t bear to reach out and took the double barreled shotgun from Gao Yang''s hand. First open the barrel, take a look inside, then turn the muzzle upside down and look at the bottom of the butt, and then look at the trigger retainer. Then he immediately opened his eyes: "Look at the carving, look at the handmade barrel and the inscription on the trigger retainer. My God, this is definitely a work by Alessandro in the 19th century. Gao, you have got a great baby."


    Morgan''s breath was fast. He took the gun to Gao Yang''s eyes and pointed to the carved path on the metal plate above the trigger guard: "Look here, the name hidden in the carving, Latin, Alessandro, see? And look here, the name on the butt of the gun, this is the gun of Queen Victoria of England. My God, this gun was once Queen Victoria''s collection!"


    He shrugged and said, "I know Queen Victoria, but how can she use a gun? And who did you say Alessandro is? Is he famous?"


    Morgan said excitedly: "Is he famous? Alessandro is Van Gogh in the art world, Beethoven and Mozart in the music world. In the eyes of antique gun collectors, she engraved her name on Alessandro''s works. Queen Victoria''s practice is as unforgivable as signing her name on the smiling face of Mona Lisa. There are only four Alessandro''s works in the world now World, what are you

 Chapter 154

    Listening to Morgan excitedly quote a long list of names, Gao Yang is also excited.


    "If Alessandro''s gun has the same status in the collection industry as Van Gogh''s painting, how much can it sell?"


    Hearing Gao Yang''s question, Morgan''s face was a little embarrassed. He shrugged and said: "Well, you have to understand that there are few collectors of antique guns and the circle is very small, so you can''t expect a gun to sell at too high a price. However, at a Sotheby''s auction in London in 1998, a Alessandro gun sold at a high price of 280000 pounds, but the wear degree of that gun is much higher than yours, so I estimate that your gun is at least You can get a price of more than 400000 pounds. In addition, your gun has another advantage. It has been collected by Queen Victoria. The butt of the gun has a British Royal badge and Victoria''s signature. This is an orderly inheritance and can add a lot to your gun. Therefore, I estimate that your gun can get a high price of at least 500000 pounds. "


    Gao Yang touched his chin and sighed, "I thought I could sell tens of millions. It turned out that there were only hundreds of thousands."


    Morgan said angrily: "don''t make a mistake, the value of art is not determined by the price. The paintings of Van Gogh and Picasso can sell at a high price, just because too many people regard their works as investment objects. Antique gun collectors are real collectors, not to keep them for a few years and then sell at a high price."


    After roaring, Morgan stroked the shotgun in his hand and said with emotion: "I always felt sorry that I didn''t go to London to bid for the gun, but God lent your hand and sent me a better one. Sell it to me. You must sell it to me. Don''t set the price now. Although I can basically be sure that the gun is genuine, I didn''t study European badge science, and your gun has at least two family badges and two others Personal private seal, which means that other people have collected this gun. I don''t know anything about the inheritance of this gun. I have to go back to the United States to consult experts in order to set a price for your gun. High, you have to sell it to me. "


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "not for sale."


    Morgan''s face became wonderful. He didn''t want to force himself to be high, but he really couldn''t bear the gun already in his hand. After several changes in his face, Morgan almost begged: "Gao, please think about it again and sell it to me? Well, I know it''s very difficult for you. Everyone wants to have their own dream gun. My request is too much. Then, please let me enjoy it for a few days? Can a month be ok? No, a week? How about?"


    "It''s yours. Enjoy it as you like."


    "Sorry, what did you say?"


    "I mean, this gun is not for sale, but I can give it to you. This gun is yours now, so you can enjoy it as much as you like."


    Morgan shook his head and said, "you said you gave me the gun? Oh, God, this is Alessandro''s work! You just gave it to me?"


    "What I said is clear enough? Well, I repeat, this gun is for you. This is a small gift I gave you. I hope you like it. Well, I know you like it very much, but can you stop crying and show me? Don''t be too moved. I just like double barreled shotguns, so I chose it from a lot of guns. I don''t like it at all Knowing the name of Alessandro, this gun is not my dream gun. What I like is the old gun during World War II. Even if I collect it, I also collect the World War II antique gun, so this gun is given to you, but remember to return the Mauser 98K and p38 I stored in you. "


    Morgan held the Double Barrel Shotgun tightly in his arms and said with a ferocious face: "I want to show that damn guy and make him cry jealously. I''ve been showing off Alfonso''s gun in front of me for half a year. This time, I must make him cry. I''ll take this gun and show it at the exhibition of the American antique gun association to let those guys know that I Morgan Reeves have a work of Alessandro, which is still the most perfect work It''s a work collected by British royal family members who love hunting. I''m going to be famous! "


    Morgan looks like a child who gets a beloved gift. From Morgan''s gnashing of teeth, he may have been ridiculed for lack of a sufficient collection. Now he can''t wait to show off his beloved things to everyone.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I wish you can hold everyone down and have a good mood when you show off."


    Morgan''s face was full of joy. After nodding heavily, he said solemnly: "happiness came too suddenly. I''m a little embarrassed. Gao, thank you for your gift. I like it very much. You say you like old guns during World War II? Very good. You like those. Tell me."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "I like German and American team light weapons, but that''s my favorite. Well, let me think..."


    "Needless to say, German and American guns, right? I know. I''ll find you all the German and American guns to ensure that they are the best collection. Every part is original. Also, you like M1911, right? I have a 1911 prototype test gun, which is one of the test guns browning personally supervised and produced in colt Hartford factory, although it has not been tested Limited test, but it''s well preserved because of this. It''s yours now. I''ll bring it to you next time I see you. "


    In Gao Yang''s opinion, a prototype M1911, one of the first batch to participate in the bidding, is much more precious than Alessandro''s works, so Gao Yang''s eyes brightened. He took Morgan''s hand and said loudly, "deal!"


    Morgan shook his head and said, "no, no, it''s not a deal. You gave me a gift and I''ll give it back. Please, it''s just a prototype gun. How can it be comparable to Alessandro''s work? If it''s a deal, I''ll die of shame."


    Gao Yang feels that he has taken a big advantage. Few military fans are not interested in World War II. Although it is not difficult to get a gun during World War II, it is difficult to get a gun with perfect appearance, complete original packaging and reaching the collection level. Now Morgan not only sent Gao Yang a prototype gun of M1911, but also promised to send light weapons to all teams of Gao Yangde and American departments, This return is too heavy.


    Even if Gaoyang is given a million pounds, Gaoyang may not be able to collect these guns. Of course, it''s not that the money is not enough, but that he doesn''t have the opportunity and time to collect his favorite guns.


    Like Morgan, he is very rich, but he can''t buy the old gun he dreams of. If it weren''t for Gao Yang''s coincidence, Morgan might not get a piece of Alessandro''s work all his life.

 Chapter 155

    Seeing Gao Yang and Morgan giving gifts to each other, Frye was very happy. He finally couldn''t help it. He took out his pistol, raised one hand and said expectantly, "Sir, can you help me see how much this work is worth?"


    Frye refers to his cz75 with gold-plated and gemstones. Morgan just glanced at the gun in Frye''s hand and said with disdain: "young man, please don''t insult the word work, thank you."


    Although his face was full of disdain, Morgan hung the shotgun carefully on his shoulder, took Frye''s pistol, took it in his hand, looked at it slightly, and said: "It can''t be called a work of art at all. It''s just a killing weapon shining with the smell of upstart made of precious metal. I prefer to call it a handicraft. Of course, this gun is originally called a handicraft pistol. Oh, the gemstones are well inlaid, and all of them are Jek meteorites, that is, gem grade green glass meteorites. I''m completely unfamiliar with this handicraft pistol, If you trust me, I can take you to the United States and ask. I happen to know a player who focuses on collecting this craft gift gun. "


    Frye said nervously, "is it worth money? I mean, is the gem on it worth money?"


    Morgan shook his head and said, "sorry, I don''t know the specific price of Czech meteorites, but I know that the price of Czech meteorites is not high, unless they are large, and the inlay of your gun is obviously not large enough, so if they are just gemstones, I can clearly tell you that they are not valuable."


    Frye took a long breath and said with a disappointed face, "I thought it would be valuable if inlaid with a lot of gemstones, but I also have a knife. There are a lot of gemstones inlaid on the scabbard. I hope those gemstones will be real gemstones."


    Morgan was interested and said, "let me have a look."


    Frye handed his knife to Morgan. At this time, he said with a smile: "I''ve seen this knife. It''s a real Damascus knife. But none of us knows whether the gemstones on the handle and scabbard are true. I hope you can give Frye some good news this time."


    After Morgan took the knife, he pulled it out with a dignified face. After looking at the patterns on it, Morgan nodded and said: "Yes, it''s Uzi steel. It''s perfectly preserved. This length of Damascus knife is at least more than 50000 US dollars. The handle of ivory is inlaid with gold thread pattern, the top is a ruby, and the scabbard is inlaid with ruby and emerald. The overall value of this knife should be more than 100000 US dollars, which is much more expensive than that pistol. Of course, it''s just my estimation, I think I''m not very familiar with the collection of cold weapons, but I can still ask for you. "


    Frye nodded repeatedly and said, "thank you very much. If someone is willing to buy after the appraisal, and you think the price is reasonable, please sell it for me. Thank you."


    Trebleeker shouted, "I, I, and I, my guns are also sold."


    Gao Yang said strangely, "how did the rabbit turn? Don''t you claim that you will never sell any gun? Besides, it''s still this kind of gun with several years of value and collection value."


    Morgan frowned and said, "Gao, you have to improve your collection vision. This handicraft is worth collecting. If I don''t have a choice, I''d rather collect World War II old guns."


    Cui Bo also nodded and said, "yes, I don''t want such goods. It''s better to sell them and replace them with other guns. I''d rather buy a pile of HK416 and put it at home than this."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "is the AK47 signed by Kalashnikov valuable? It says to my dearest friend, the great revolutionist Omar Muammar Gaddafi, may victory be with you. Mr. Reeves, do you think it is valuable? If it is valuable, please sell it for me. If it is not, I will collect it myself."


    Morgan shrugged and sighed, "I told you not to call me Mr. Reeves. Just call me Morgan. I promise someone will break his head and rob your gun. Well, guys, there are still booty to sell. Please give it all to me. It seems that you don''t have a good collection of booty."


    Li JinFang said, "who said, I''m going to collect it. I don''t sell my knives, especially when you say they''re valuable."


    Finally, only treble and Frye decided to sell the booty. Although they love guns very much, the premise is that new guns represent good guns of the latest technology, while the other just loves money. No matter what it is, it is good things that can exchange a lot of money.


    As for groliov, he had to see how much the AK47 was worth to decide whether to sell the gun, while Gao Yang and Li JinFang were very sure that they would not sell their booty. They didn''t even want to know how much those things were worth.


    After Morgan carefully collected the double barreled shotgun sent by Gao Yang, and then put away the knives and guns that Frye and others entrusted him to identify, Morgan said to Gao Yang with satisfaction: "Well, now let''s get down to business. You want to sell the gold and open an account in the Swiss bank. It''s no problem, but you have to tell you your respective shares. I can''t deposit all the money in one account. Also, in view of your special occupation, I suggest you open a secret account. You can withdraw the money only with an account number and password Species. "


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "are you talking about the kind that I just need to tell my parents my account number and password, and then they can withdraw the money without any vouchers? If so, that''s what I need."


    "Yes, gangster drug dealers and mercenaries are the favorite and most expensive services. The advantage is that you don''t have to worry that your money will be swallowed by the bank after you die. The trouble is that you can''t write a check and withdraw cash from any visa teller machine. It depends on your choice. In addition, you have to trust me, because if you want me to help, it''s yours I know everything. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I want the one that only needs an account and password, but what about you?"


    Groliov immediately said, "of course, there is no better choice than this. I just need to tell Natalia''s account number and password, and then try to make money and deposit it. The most important thing is that I can''t trust American banks. American banks are unreliable."


    Li JinFang and Gao Yang are naturally the same choice. Cui Bo is too lazy to choose and go with the crowd. Although Frye has no identity problem, he still chooses to deposit most of his money in the account of the Swiss bank after consideration, and then take a small part of the cash back to South Africa and deposit it in the Bank of South Africa.


    After determining where to put the money, the next step is to allocate how much money they should share. Among the twelve gold bricks, four are raised, the remaining four are two yuan each, one million is raised in the cash of three million euros, and the other four are 500000 each, which is a large number for everyone.


    Because they may need money at any time, Gao Yang just deposited 3 million euros in the bank, and the remaining 1.2 million US dollars in cash was not divided equally. Gao Yang took 30% as the head, that is, 360000 US dollars, Li JinFang, Cui Bo and groliov each took 20%, while Frye, the first employee of Satan''s mercenary regiment, had only 60000 US dollars in salary.


    For Frye, $60000 used to be an astronomical figure, but now it''s just a fraction of his share. Originally, in view of Frye''s performance, there should be a bonus, but after Frye''s share of the captured booty, it doesn''t matter whether the bonus or not.


    What they need to do is to write everyone''s money and their own name on a piece of paper, and then give it to Morgan. Morgan will naturally deposit it in the bank according to the amount of money each of them should be allocated, and then return the account and password with the corresponding amount of money to them.


    Watching Gao Yang happily hand over a note with a large amount of wealth to Morgan, the most active black man couldn''t help it. He stood up and shouted, "boss, I''m going to resign. I''m going to get off the plane now, and I''m going to grab a vote in Gaddafi''s Palace."


    Morgan said without looking up: "Your resignation is approved. Now you can go to Libya to steal money. I''ll tell you the good news. Gaddafi''s toilets and faucets are gold. But I''ll tell you the bad news. Azizia barracks has been emptied, and even the toilets have been removed. In addition, other palaces have the same fate. If you move fast enough, you may be able to participate in the ruins Look, if you''re unlucky, it''s estimated that you can only stand in an open space and be happy to know that it used to be the seat of Gaddafi''s palace. "


    The black man immediately sat back in his seat, made a face and shouted, "boss, I''ve changed my mind. I''ve decided to take back my resignation report."


    When the people in the cabin were laughing loudly, the pilot in the cockpit came out and said, "boss, we have finished refueling, testing and maintenance. Just now the tower also issued instructions. We can take off in 15 minutes."


    "Ready to take off."


    After getting the pilot ready to take off, Morgan sat in a seat and said to Gao Yang: "It''s about to take off, but I haven''t had time to speed up your destination. I''ve arranged to send you back to South Africa first, and then I''ll go back to the United States. You have a little rest for a few days, but don''t leave. I''ll pick you up in South Africa, because I want to give you a gift for all of you."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what gift?"


    Morgan shrugged and said, "you said not to mention money, and you did get a lot of money, so I think you should do something more meaningful to thank you and your brothers for saving Abdul. As for what gift it is, you should also ask Simon. This is his idea."


    Gao Yang looked at Simon, and Simon smiled and said, "Gao, remember, I said I wanted to thank you, and I also said I wanted to compare with you to try which of our shotguns is better."

 Chapter 156

    Gao Yang was a little confused. He said curiously, "I remember you said that, but what does it have to do with gifts."


    Simon shrugged and said, "Morgan is very grateful to you, but he doesn''t know how to thank you, and you said you really want to get systematic and professional training. When Morgan discussed with me, I proposed that maybe you can arrange it when you get the best training."


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "yes, I said that. Can you really arrange it?"


    Morgan said with a smile: "there are many private training centers in the United States. They provide military training for everyone who pays. The most famous and professional is the training camp founded by Blackwater company. You know, they have the best private light weapons and tactical training. They even provide training for naval special forces."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "do you mean we are going to the training ground of Blackwater company for military training?"


    Morgan shrugged with regret and said, "unfortunately, this is not the case, because Simon thinks he has better arrangements."


    Simon said seriously, "Blackwater is not the best choice for several reasons. First, Blackwater claims to be open to everyone, but the best training is definitely not prepared for civilians, and the law does not allow them to do so.


    The second reason is that Blackwater needs every trainee to provide detailed identity materials. The most important thing is that the police provide no criminal record. With your current identity and occupation, even if Morgan can help you get private training opportunities, you still can''t get the best training.


    The third and most important reason is that I think the training provided by Blackwater company is too amateur. Almost all their instructors come from the Marine Corps. The Marine Corps is not the best army. Of course, it can''t provide the best training in the world, and I have a better choice. Therefore, I suggested Morgan change a place, and he agreed. "


    Morgan said angrily, "Hey, I''m right here. When you told me the reason for changing places, you didn''t tell me the last point."


    Simon shrugged and said, "sorry, boss, my doctrine stipulates that I can''t lie, but it doesn''t stipulate that I can''t hide what I don''t want to say."


    "The Marines are the best army in the world, Simon. Apologize to us quickly."


    "The U.S. Army is a soft egg, the navy is just a transport team, and those sissies in the U.S. air force. Go to hell. How can they compare with the Marines, Simon? You''re so bullshit."


    "Simon, what you''re talking about is shit. I admit that those guys in Blackwater teach amateur things, but now Blackwater doesn''t come from the Marine Corps. It''s all screwed up by the guys in the army and air force."


    After hearing Simon''s words, the heavily armed people in their seats quit and shouted, while the always active black man stood up and danced and shouted: "Boss, boss, this guy speaks ill of the Marine Corps in front of you. Do you want to forget it? Deduct his salary, you must deduct his salary. Damn Simon, don''t you know that everyone here comes from the Marine Corps? The most important thing is, don''t you know that boss Tao is also a marine? Although he just plays with electronic equipment, it''s also a sea Army and Marine Corps, boss, deduct his salary! "


    Simon shrugged and said, "you''re wrong again. I said the Marine Corps is not the best army, but it''s not compared with other branches of the United States. For your face, I admit that the Marine Corps is the best army in the United States, but I don''t admit that the U.S. Marine Corps is the best army in the world. The best army in the world should be the army I serve."


    The black man said angrily, "come on, tell me which army you are, and we''ll admit that your army is the best."


    Simon shrugged again and said, "you already know that I have a confidentiality clause, so I can''t tell you the name of my army, but the army I serve is really the best in the world."


    Li JinFang couldn''t help joining the regiment and said loudly: "sorry, everyone, I think only for the army, ah no, only for the troops fighting on land, the troops I served are the best in the world, but..."


    After a meal, Li JinFang finally sighed helplessly: "but I can''t tell you that I served in that army."


    A group of people immediately ridiculed Li JinFang and did not forget to ridicule Simon. The three parties launched a war of words for whether the army they had served was the best in the world. However, Li JinFang and Simon fought on their own and were in an absolute disadvantage in terms of number. Naturally, the situation was one-sided, and both of them refused to disclose that they had served in that army Gao Yang and Cui Bo don''t know how to speak for Li JinFang. They can''t say that what you say is bullshit. So and so army is the best in the world.


    Morgan finally couldn''t bear it. He roared, "shut up, you''re all adults. Can you stop being so childish, just like your mother is the best mother in the world? What''s the dispute? Well, Simon, go on with your plan."


    The black man muttered, "boss, forget it. My mother is the worst mother in the world. Otherwise, how could I be forced to become a soldier."


    Simon coughed slightly and continued to Gao Yang: "In view of the several reasons I have said, I recommend you to go to another place. There are the best retired soldiers in the best army in the world. They will provide you with the best training. This is the gift given to you by the boss and me. The boss pays all the expenses and tries to send you, and I am responsible for finding the best place for you."


    Seeing Simon''s words make a new round of curse war start again, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "very good, we''re going there for training."


    Simon pondered for a moment and finally said, "sorry, keep it a secret."


    Gao Yang covered his face powerlessly and said loudly, "Oh, come on, brother, what you said is so obvious. Anyone can guess. Can''t you tell me where to go?"


    Simon said solemnly, "you can guess that it''s your business, but I will never say it. I need to keep it secret. At least I want to keep it secret until you arrive at the place, and I believe you will never guess where I''m going to send you. Of course, I mean the specific place."

 Chapter 157

    Simon insisted on keeping secret where they were going in a few days. Morgan sighed: "Well, don''t guess where you''re going. Simon has worked for me for nine years, but I still don''t know where he served or what battles he participated in, but I just need to know that he''s very powerful. Therefore, you just need to know that he''s going to a very powerful place for training."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, although I guess it should be Israel, I can''t guess where it is. By the way, it''s actually good to be strict."


    Simon said solemnly: "Long live understanding. By the way, if you have special requirements for weapons, you''d better prepare your own weapons. Gao, for example, you need snipers or precision shooters. I suggest you bring your own sniper rifle and keep close to your weapons. Of course, I hope you can bring your shotgun, because I can I have to compete with you. "


    "I see. I''ll prepare my weapons."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, Cui Bo suddenly said loudly, "it''s broken. It''s broken. My gun is still in ulyanko''s hand. What can we do? We forgot to ask ulyanko to bring my tac-50."


    Morgan said: "I have to get your legal status into Israel first. If there is no accident, I will pick you up in South Africa in four days, no more than a week at most. You can take these days to rest and prepare."


    After Gao Yang made a shut up gesture to Cui Bo, he said, "what''s worth making a fuss about? In a few days, call ulyanko and ask him to send it to South Africa. If he can''t deliver it, the second Olympic Games, now we have so much money to buy a new one for you."


    Gao Yang trusted Morgan very much, and he was really sleepy. After discussing everything with Morgan, Gao Yang slept in a comfortable chair until the plane landed.


    Morgan has already contacted the airport where they landed in South Africa, and Morgan has even found a car to take them home, so that Gao Yang can easily take their weapons home.


    After returning to the rented house, looking at the gray floor and furniture, groliov looked a little sad, but he could finally call Natalia and Yelena, and Gao Yang''s first thing was to take a bath.


    Frye happily went back to his home with his money. Now only Frye has a real home to go back to.


    After Gao Yang came out after taking a bath, groliov took two pieces of paper and a telephone and said, "this is Ye Lianna''s telephone number and another letter left for you. I found it on the table. You can call her after reading it. By the way, I didn''t peek."


    Because his family was involved, Morgan didn''t mention how to arrange Yelena''s mother and daughter on the plane. Only when he left, he gave groliov a piece of paper with Yelena''s mother and daughter''s address and telephone number written on it.


    Gao Yang took the phone and said, "what did you tell them? Did you tell them our experience?"


    "I just said we couldn''t call the outside world, so we didn''t contact them. We spent two months of leisure time in Tripoli."


    After knowing what lies groliov made up, Gao Yang returned to his room and read the letter left by Yelena.


    "Honey, I can''t wait for your call. I''m worried about you, but I firmly believe that you must be fine. I wanted to stay until you come back, but I don''t want you to think I''m a wayward little girl, so I''m leaving today. Call me as soon as I have time. Remember your promise and love you, ye Lianna."


    Ye Lianna''s letter was very simple, just a few words. After reading it, Gao Yang immediately called according to the phone number given by Morgan.


    Groliov has called Ye Lianna, so ye Lianna knows that Gao Yang will call her soon. Ye Lianna gets through as soon as the phone is dialed. Ye Lianna tells Gao Yang a big deal on the phone. It''s nothing more than the worry and miss of Gao Yang. The two people''s overseas phone call lasted for more than two hours. Gao Yang usually didn''t talk to Ye Lianna for such a long time In between.


    After talking on the phone, Gao Yang''s happiness arises spontaneously. Now there are finally women other than his mother who have been thinking about him. This feeling is very good, and Gao Yang is also very happy, because ye Lianna not only relies on the Julia Conservatory of music, but also performs quite well. She is also used to living with her mother in New York. According to Ye Lianna, she is waiting for Gao Yang And her father groliov arrived in New York safely, and then when Gao Yang married her, her life would be perfect.


    Next, Gao Yang called ulyanko to ask ulyanko to send his sniper rifle that he had paid a deposit to Johannesburg.


    "Hi, who''s looking for me?"


    As soon as ulyanko answered the phone, Gao Yang was startled by his weak voice. Every time he saw ulyanko, ulyanko was full of energy and fighting spirit, but now his voice was extremely weak.


    "I''m a ram. Hey, did your voice come from the Vampire I know? What''s the matter with you? Your gold was robbed?"


    "Bah, damn it, don''t curse me. Your gold will be robbed. I haven''t slept until now because I''m afraid of being robbed. FAK, I''ve worked hard for half my life. This is the first time I have so much money, and I have to stay in Libya. I can''t leave. FAK, of course I have to worry about being robbed. This is the first time A box of gold. "


    "Isn''t it? I always thought you were rich. Do you value a box of gold so much? Oh, by the way, I seem to have overlooked a key point. You said you had a box of gold. God, you should give out a box? It''s not like your style. I thought you would swallow it alone."


    "Idiot, only an idiot will swallow all the benefits. If I don''t satisfy my hard-working people, I''ll become an idiot. I love money, but I''m not Grandet. In addition, thanks to you, I''m really a rich man now. Thank you, so just ask for anything."


    "Send my tac50 to Johannesburg."


    "With pleasure, you are finally willing to pick up the goods. Thank you for your patronage. Please pay another 30000 US dollars plus 2000 US dollars for freight. Pay on delivery."


    "Well, this is the Vampire I know. You have become a rich man, but you still ask me for a mere 30000 dollars. You also say you''re not Grandet."


    "Friends, friendship is friendship, business is business. In addition, it''s $32000."


    PS: Damn it, why didn''t it be released automatically?

 Chapter 158

    Gao Yang slept his most comfortable sleep for a long time until Frye said a little embarrassed: "In fact, I didn''t buy this watch. I found it on Gaddafi''s desk. Hey, hey, I saw a watch on the desk and put it in my pocket. This watch was originally intended to be given to you, but I didn''t have a suitable opportunity. This morning I went to someone to identify it. He said that this watch is a heritage series of Constantine. It''s very good. Well, in fact, I just bought it It''s just a box. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Constantine? I seem to have heard of this brand. Isn''t this brand of watches very expensive?"


    Frye rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "yes, it''s very, very expensive. This watch is worth $60000. Boss, it''s very nice to take in your hand. It''s just right."


    Gao Yang frowned and was about to take off his watch. He said in a deep voice, "Frye, I thank you very much for your kindness, but you should sell your watch. This kind of watch is not suitable for us at all, and you know I have a watch."


    Frye hurriedly said: "Boss, this is a gift I gave you. It doesn''t matter how much it''s worth. How can you return the gift? Besides, I didn''t buy it. When I took it away, I just wanted to choose a suitable opportunity to give it to you. Boss, I''m not a miser, really not. And I''d like to express my gratitude to you. You know, we all know Your family is very grateful for your help. "


    Gao Yang stopped taking off his watch. After hesitating, he nodded and said, "well, I can only thank you for your gift again. In fact, your gift is too expensive, Frye."


    Frye smiled awkwardly and said, "no, no, boss, it''s not valuable compared to what you''ve done for me."


    After Frye finished, he rubbed his hands and said: "In order to show my gratitude to you, I booked a seat in the most expensive restaurant in Johannesburg, but it seems that we can only go at dinner. In fact, I want to invite you to my house, but my mother needs to prepare, otherwise it would be rude if it is too simple, but I must have a chance to invite you to my house for dinner before I leave."


    After hesitating for a long time, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "well, Frye, in fact, I also have something to say to you. Come on, sit down and let''s talk."


    After pulling Frye to the sofa, Gao Yang was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice: "Frye, you chose to be a mercenary with me just because you were very poor. Now, I think your money is enough for you to live, don''t you think?"


    Frye''s face suddenly turned pale. He opened his mouth, looked at it blankly and said, "boss, are you going to drive me away?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "how can you be driven away? Don''t get me wrong, Frye. I just think your money is enough. If you don''t feel good in South Africa, you can emigrate to the country you like. You should live your life. Being a mercenary is not a good choice."


    Frye''s face was pale. He nodded hard and said, "I understand, boss. I really can''t do anything. I''m useless except to cause you trouble. I even peed my pants. You should fire me. I understand."


    Gao Yang said weakly, "Damn it, can''t you understand? Your performance is not bad at all. You saved the lives of Li JinFang and me. If it weren''t for your two grenades, we would be killed by the machine gun on the armored vehicle, so you''re not useless. Oh, damn, I just think you should live the life you should live."


    Groliov also said in a deep voice: "Frye, as my deputy shooter, you actually performed very well, especially as your first battle. You performed very well. I understand Gao''s meaning. He just doesn''t want you to take risks. You''re still very young. Your future shouldn''t be a mercenary."


    Frye was stunned and said, "but I think being a mercenary is the most suitable for me. I want to make a lot of money. I can''t think of anything better than being a mercenary with my ability. Therefore, my dream is to be a successful mercenary."


    Gao Yang waved weakly and said, "Frye, you can make a lot of money this time. It''s just that all of us are lucky. Do you think you can have Gaddafi''s luxury goods for you to seize every time? Don''t be funny. This is only an exception. In most cases, we can only earn commissions."


    "Of course I know, boss. I mean Commission. Think about it. What can I do to earn so much money in two months? So, what I want is to earn salary. I didn''t expect to have such good luck every time. Boss, we will be trained soon. I will train well. Please don''t drive me away, Please. "


    Looking at Frye''s praying eyes, Gao Yang could only wave his hands powerlessly and said, "I''m defeated by you. Forget it, you''d better stay. As long as I didn''t say anything, prepare well and wait to go to Israel with us."

 Chapter 159

    The waiting time always feels very slow. On the third day after they returned to Johannesburg, Gao Yang finally received a call from Morgan and was informed to get him ready. Someone will pick them up the next morning.


    On that day, the tac50 sniper rifle was delivered. Like Gao Yang, Cui Bo was able to take his future special weapons to Israel for training. Of course, Gao Yang only guessed that going to Israel, but Simon was an Israeli. Gao Yang couldn''t think of the best army and training in Simon''s mouth, except Israel.


    Gao Yang''s conjecture was finally confirmed after they got on Morgan''s plane, because Morgan''s first sentence was that we were going to Israel.


    Apart from Morgan and Simon, only Morgan''s crew came to pick up Gao Yang. There was no one else in the cabin, and Gao Yang didn''t have to worry too much. After confirming that they were going to Israel for training, Gao Yang said in surprise: "Morgan, you can always surprise me. Although I guessed to go to Israel, I still want to ask, Israel is the country with the most strict requirements for immigrants in the world. How did you get us to Israel?"


    "Well, my father was a firm supporter of Israeli Zionism and a donor. In addition to making regular donations to some Israeli organizations, I also have a good relationship with Israeli officials. Therefore, when I ask for help because I want to send some friends for training, many people will speak for me."


    Gao Yang was surprised by Morgan''s words, even more surprised than he learned that Morgan had served in the U.S. Marine Corps.


    "Are you Jewish?"


    "No, I''m not a Jew. I''m a devout Christian, but my mother is a Jew. She believes in Judaism. I don''t know how my father married my mother, or I can''t understand how my mother married my father. But since I was born in such a family, I was influenced by my father''s belief in God and my mother''s influence "To provide assistance to some Zionist organizations in Israel within their capabilities."


    "I don''t know much about religion, so I won''t comment, but I''m glad you can send us to Israel for training."


    "I''m honored if I can help you."


    At this time, Simon said positively: "Gao, I must remind you that in any case, please keep all the training contents and locations confidential with your team members. Basically, it''s best not to tell others anything. You know, there is no real retirement in Israel. As long as there is a need, all school-age personnel are in reserve. None of us knows what we should not disclose, What danger will it bring to the people who have helped you, so although this possibility is very small, we still have to be as careful as possible. "


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "please rest assured that we will keep our mouth shut and won''t reveal anything anyway."


    Simon nodded and said: "Well, now I can tell you that the place you are going to is a training base in the suburbs of Tel Aviv, the largest non military training base in Israel, which is opened by a friend of mine. Although it is run for civilians, there are also active servicemen to train, and it is free for active servicemen. You know, Israel''s territory is small and our land Land is precious, so basically all private training bases are open to the military free of charge. "


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "I see. What''s the name of your friend''s training base?"


    "No name, really no name."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said helplessly, "well, Israel''s special forces, ordinary forces and even reserves are the most low-key in the world. Compared with your achievements, your reputation is not big enough, but even civilians who are always ready for war are so low-key, which I didn''t expect."


    "The Israeli forces have no time to show off and have no opportunity to show off. Their training is not to pretend to be handsome and cool, but to cope with the battle that may happen at any time, or to better protect their lives. Serious training and very serious attitude do not need to be forcibly instilled by instructors, because everyone knows that war is never far from us."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I can understand. Perhaps it is for these reasons that Israeli forces can always achieve miraculous results."


    Simon''s face was a little gloomy and said in a deep voice: "When training soldiers in other countries, we need to find ourselves an imaginary enemy and conduct regular exercises. We don''t need to set up a trained imaginary enemy to force you to pretend to be in war, because we have been in a state of war all the time. No one knows whether a friend who is chatting with you will set out for a secret operation that night and never come back. It''s strange Believe me, I''ve experienced enough of this kind of situation. So, don''t play with the war or joke about your life. When you have the opportunity to train, you''d better try to master more things, because often a tactical action and a shot opportunity only once determine whether you survive or your enemy. I want to remind you that you''re about to take it Everyone trained, the ultimate goal of training is to fight and to survive. "


    After listening to Simon''s sad face, Gao Yang knew that this was Simon''s conclusion from blood and life. He turned to several humanitarians who were also listening to Simon''s speech: "you all heard it. I think I don''t need to say anything more?"


    Treble nodded and said, "I''m never lazy for any training."


    Li JinFang replied with a serious face: "no matter what time, I am the most active one in training."


    "Boss, believe me, I will definitely work hard. I want to be a qualified soldier. Please believe my determination."


    Groliov shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m a veteran. Believe me, I can live to the present. It has a lot to do with I''ve never relaxed my vigilance. In addition, I cherish every opportunity to save my life."


    In addition to listening to Simon explain what they should pay attention to when they arrive in Israel on the plane, Gao Yang and the five of them also did a small mobilization meeting. In fact, there is no need to say more. Everyone knows what training means, especially they are destined to participate in many battles in the future. Therefore, there is no need to mobilize at all, and everyone will go all out to train.

 Chapter 160

    The plane finally landed in Tel Aviv. After leaving the airport from the special channel, Gao Yang immediately felt the tension in Israel. Soldiers in military uniforms can be seen everywhere in the streets, and many of these soldiers are young and beautiful girls. This unique scenery is rare in other countries.


    Many soldiers on the street are wandering, but all soldiers carry their own rifles, M16 and M4, as well as tawal assault rifles developed and produced by Israel. What these guns have in common with their owners is that they take off the magazine, but put it in the easiest place to get it, or fix it on the gun body, as long as necessary, You can load the magazine and shoot immediately.


    In Israel, men between the ages of 18 and 29 and women between the ages of 18 and 24 have to perform military service. Men''s military service is three years and women''s military service is two years. After withdrawing from active service, unless they change their nationality, they are automatically transferred to reserve service. Men can withdraw from reserve service only when they are 55 and women are 38.


    Israeli reservists have to train in their own reserve forces for six weeks every year. After the release of the automatic order, they must report to the forces within 12 hours, and if they are abroad, they must report within 48 hours.


    Throughout all the large-scale wars in Israel, the reserve has played an extremely important role, and Israel''s ultra-high war preparation has also allowed many Israeli reserve personnel to participate in training spontaneously. Many people receive training at the training camp at their own expense, and what they want to go to is such a training camp, although it is private, However, the level of these training camps is not low. All instructors are veterans. After all, the purpose of Israeli training is not for entertainment, but for better fighting in the inevitable war.


    When Gao Yang''s car came to the outskirts of Tel Aviv and reached a training base surrounded by green trees, Gao Yang understood what Simon meant by no name. There were no signs at the door of the training base, just two ordinary big iron doors. If you only looked at the appearance, you would never see that it was a profession, It is also the largest private military training base in Israel.


    After the car entered the training camp, various training facilities can be seen all the way. It took a long way to reach the training camp office.


    There were already three people waiting at the door of the office building. When they saw Gao Yang get off the bus, they went to Simon. After a warm hug with Simon, they shouted, "long time no see, my brother."


    The people who greeted Simon looked no different from ordinary Israelis. They were neither tall nor powerful, that is, the appearance and figure of ordinary people. However, after warm greetings, Simon pointed to the three to meet their humanity: "Introduce them. They are all my comrades in arms. This is Dustin, the head of the training camp. This is Arthur Gao. He will be your tactical instructor. Shirley, he will be your shooting and physical instructor."


    After introducing the three people in the training camp, Simon introduced Morgan and Gao Yang. After shaking hands with both sides, Dustin reached out and made an invitation gesture and said, "please talk in my office."


    The boss of the training camp is also the person in charge. Dustin looks polite with a pair of glasses, but when Gao Yang shakes hands with him, he finds that Dustin, like Simon, has thick calluses on the tiger mouth and index finger of both hands, which makes Gao Yang understand that Dustin is definitely not as harmless as he looks.


    Dustin''s office was very big. After Gao Yang and they all sat down, Dustin said slowly: "Everybody, let''s talk less. I know Simon has told you all the conditions you should abide by, but I have to repeat it again. In fact, it''s very simple. First, you must keep everything here confidential. Second, you must obey the orders of the instructor. We are a civilian training base. You have the right to quit at any time. The training you receive is just a However, when you accept the conditions and confirm to accept the training provided by us, every word I say with your instructor is an order. Now would you like to join my training camp? "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "Mr. Dustin, let''s join."


    Dustin nodded and said, "good. From now on, please call me sir. Everyone, please follow your instructor to change clothes. The training has begun now."


    Gao Yang and some of them immediately stood up from their chairs and said in a loud voice, "yes, sir!"


    No one, including groliov and Li JinFang, has any objection to Dustin''s conditions. Since they have chosen to receive training, they will strictly follow the appearance of a soldier. In particular, Dustin''s military style, which is simple and direct to the limit, is more to their appetite.


    Arthur waved his hand and said, "come with me and change your clothes and boots. I''ll give you fifteen minutes."


    The instructor named Arthur is in his forties. He is not tall, only a little more than one meter and seven meters. He is wearing a small black disc-shaped round cap of "Kipa" common on the head of Israel. He has a big eagle hook on his face. His nose looks very abrupt. He drives a briefcase under his arm. He doesn''t look like a military instructor.


    Following Arthur, Gao Yang was about to leave the office when Simon suddenly shouted, "Arthur, wait."


    After stopping Arthur, Simon said to Dustin, "Gao Yang and I have an appointment to try our shotgun. I want to do it before he officially accepts training. Although I will stay here for a while, when your training officially starts, competing with him will interfere with your training."


    Morgan also nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, yes, I''m leaving Israel tomorrow. I don''t want to miss the duel between you. Come on, let me see if high energy can''t beat Simon who is proud of his shotgun."


    Dustin hesitated and said: "It''s not in line with our rules, but to be honest, I''m curious. Simon, you are the best person I''ve ever seen with shotguns. I''d like to see if someone can challenge you. Well, I''ll allow them to change their clothes and register. You can start. Today is the Sabbath day. People are at home and there is no note from the army. I said they would train today Practice, so we have the whole shooting range for you to use. You two can shoot as much as you want. "

 Chapter 161

    Arthur and Healy walked ahead and took Gao Yang into a dressing room. The dressing room was very big. Gao Yang glanced and found that the number of the tin wardrobe had reached 300.


    Arthur pointed to a row of wardrobe and said: "According to the information I have, you are a mercenary regiment. From now on, you are a combat team. Wardrobe No. 1 belongs to the commander, and wardrobe No. 2 to wardrobe No. 5 are freely distributed. In addition, you have three bedrooms, one for the commander and one for the others. The time for bathing each time can not exceed five minutes. Well, now you can open it Here we go. I''ll give you fifteen minutes. "


    They were wearing civilian clothes, but they all took their own training clothes and combat boots. After Arthur and Healy left the dressing room, they took a shower as fast as they could, and then changed into the training clothes they had brought.


    Put the changed clothes in the locker temporarily and wait until the end of the day''s training. However, Gao Yang and Cui Bo both carry their own sniper rifles, and this can''t be put in the locker room. As for the other three people, they have no special requirements for weapons, so they don''t need to bring their own special weapons, just use the weapons provided by the training camp ¡£


    Gao Yang''s m1a and Cui Bo''s tac50 are packed in special gun boxes. After they walked out of the dressing room with gun boxes, Arthur, who has been waiting outside the dressing room, said, "come with me."


    After entering a room with only one table, Arthur stood behind the table, put the paperbook he had been holding on to the table and said: "Now tell me your name. If you need to keep it confidential, please tell me the nickname you want to register. Your real name will be hidden in the file. Of course, you are not ordinary students here, so the file will be returned to you when you leave, as well as your strengths and weaknesses, your role in the team, the weapons you are good at, and the aspects you want to improve Tell me, come first from the commander. "


    Gao Yang took a step forward and said, "my nickname is ram. My specialty is fast and accurate shooting. My main role is accurate shooter, but I can also act as a firepower Raider. At present, the main weapon used is a modified version of m1a, Benelli M4 shotgun, and the secondary weapon is an M1911 pistol. What I hope to improve is close combat and command ability."


    Arthur quickly registered and said, "next."


    "Big dog is good at machine gun shooting and acts as a machine gunner. The weapons used are the mainstream light machine guns, general machine guns and heavy machine guns in the world. There are no secondary weapons. I hope to increase the tacit understanding between me and the team. In addition, I don''t know what aspects need to be improved, but I hope you can help me find them."


    "Toad, a firepower assault hand, my specialty is close combat, and my short board is that I am only familiar with the use of 955.8mm assault rifles made in China, and the use of 817.62mm rifles. M4 and AK series rifles can be used, and the secondary weapon is M9. I hope to be familiar with the use of all light weapons in the world."


    "Rabbit, there is no specific position at present. The main weapon I want to use is tac50 large caliber sniper rifle, and the secondary weapon I''m using is sigp226. My specialty is to be familiar with all the knowledge that a sniper should know. If my physical strength is good, I have good physical strength. I hope to be a sniper, but I can only shoot fixed targets within 300 meters accurately at present. I''m not sure I hope to learn the skills of using mines and bombs. "


    "Little, little fly, without any specialty, can only use MP5 submachine gun and M9 pistol. At present, I am the Deputy machine gun shooter of big dog. I don''t know what skills I should improve. Boss, no, what skills my officer needs me to improve, I mainly learn."


    After Frye finished, Gao Yang immediately said, "Sir, please supplement."


    Arthur nodded and said, "yes, speak."


    Gao Yang pointed to Frye and said, "his grenade is thrown very accurately. I think it''s his specialty."


    Arthur glanced at Frye, wrote down what Gao Yang said for Frye, and said in a deep voice: "Personally, I think there is a waste of a special deputy shooter in your team with only five people. You lack heavy firepower, which is a very serious weakness. I suggest that the little fly can try to become a special heavy firepower, so that your team can have the complete function of a team."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "Sir, we plan to do the same. Please come your way."


    Arthur nodded, snapped the folder and said loudly, "this is just a preliminary understanding of you. I still need to see your demonstration before I can specifically master your ability, so we have to carry out a series of tests immediately after the competition between ram and Simon."


    After Arthur finished, Gao Yang didn''t know how to take over. He thought for a moment and said, "Sir, should we salute you or not?"


    "We are not an army, so there is no need to salute. You can ask me any questions and requirements. Are there any other questions?"


    "No, sir," he said loudly


    Arthur nodded and said: "Well, I want to say more, ram, Simon is my comrade in arms and my friend, but you are already my student, so I hope you can defeat Simon, and you''d better trample on his dignity, so that I can proudly claim that my student has defeated him, so that he can no longer dare to put forward the word shotgun in front of us. If you win, you will win You can''t get any reward from me, but if you fail, I''ll punish you as a loser. That''s it. Let''s go. "


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "sorry, sir, can I ask why? This is a personal grudge between you two?"


    Arthur looked at Gao Yang, patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said: "No, it''s not personal resentment, it''s public anger. Simon''s shotgun is really good, so this guy likes to bet with everyone. He won my most precious thing from me. I should have asked for a date with a beautiful female soldier, but it turned out that Simon, an asshole, dated her. Although the female soldier is my wife now, I still feel bad when I think of it So, be sure to defeat him, RAM. Let me see your means. "


    "Then can you tell me what he is good at? So I''m more sure, hehe."


    "Although I want to teach that guy a lesson. Although we all want to see Simon''s deflated expression, I can''t betray my comrades in arms. Therefore, you can''t get any tips from me. I can only wish you good luck, RAM."


    Xili also came forward, patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and said solemnly on his face: "you won. I''ll pay for all of you to have a big meal. You lost. Believe me, you''ll be miserable. Good luck."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, I''ll do my best. Now I just hope Simon doesn''t take the opportunity to bet with me."


    Following Arthur and Healy, they returned to Dustin''s office. Simon didn''t know when he had changed into the green uniform of the Israel Defense Forces. When he saw Gao Yang, Simon smiled and said, "Gao, what gun do you want to use? What do you want to fight? How? You can choose. I use the same as you."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "I want to use a double barrel shotgun. The model and caliber don''t matter. Well, we play multidirectional UFOs."


    Simon''s smile disappeared. He frowned and said, "double barreled shotgun? Multidirectional UFO? Smart choice. How do you know this is the one I''m not good at among all shotgun types?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I don''t know if you''re good at double barreled shotguns, but I''m best at double barreled shotguns. By the way, I''ve practiced multi-directional UFO for three years."


    Simon frowned and said, "well, one of them is shooting flying saucers with double barreled shotguns, but only this one can''t. well, you''re using Benelli M4 now. How about we add another game with Benelli M4? As for the game, it''s up to you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, let''s play UFO. Play continuous UFO."


    Simon took a cold breath and said constipatedly, "you can''t choose anything except UFOs?"


    Gao Yang said innocently, "yes, but if I lose to you, I''ll end up miserable, so of course I''ll choose what I''m best at."


    Arthur heard Gao Yang say that after he had practiced multi-directional UFO shooting for three years, his eyes began to shine. After Gao Yang chose both events as UFOs, Arthur immediately said, "Simon, bet. What do you want to bet this time?"


    Dustin nodded again and again: "bet, bet, Simon, I lost to you 16000 shekels, now I bet 16000 shekels with you, bet you lose.


    Shirley mercilessly touched his mouth and said fiercely, "Simon, I bet you lose. You win. I''ll run naked in dysengoff square in front of you. You lose. I''ll run naked in dysengoff square in front of us."


    Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning. Simon said in surprise, "I didn''t expect that you would hate me to this extent? As for?"


    Shirley said fiercely, "when you let me run naked in the military camp, I was locked up for two days. The worst thing is that my vacation was cancelled. Only by letting you run naked in dysengoff square can I dispel my hatred."


    Arthur also waved his fist and said, "OK, Shirley, well done. Simon and I will bet again. Whoever loses will write down his name, telephone number and home address. It''s OK to run naked!"


    Simon hesitated a little, and distin immediately said, "Simon, don''t say you don''t dare."


    Simon shrugged and said, "as far as I know, there seems to be no target throwing machine here, so although I don''t want to, it seems that we really have to change the competition."


    Distin immediately said, "I''ll buy it right away. It''s very close to a shooting club. I''ll buy it!"


    Shirley immediately held out his hand to Arthur and said, "I didn''t drive. Give me your car key and I''ll buy it right away."


    Disdingxing rushed: "give you twenty minutes, I''ll call others, speed, speed!"


    Simon stretched out his hand to stop Shirley, who was about to leave, and said, "add another project to simulate the actual combat shooting of humanoid targets. For a limited time of one minute, who knocked down more targets will win. In three projects, who won two games in three games. Gao proposed two projects. I must add one to be fair."


    Shirley couldn''t help looking at Justin and Arthur, and then the three of them said in one voice: "fight, otherwise there will be no chance in the future!"


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes readers. The latest, fastest and most popular serials are original at the starting point! &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&; mobile phone users can go to m.qidian.com to read. &&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&;

 Chapter 162

    When Xili went to find the target throwing machine with the tragic feeling that the heroes would never return, distin took the time to make a few calls and invited more people to watch the game between Gao Yang and Simon.


    Before Shirley came back, Gao Yang found that there were no match guns and special bullets for flying saucers in the training camp, and multi-directional flying saucers seemed too cumbersome, because multi-directional flying saucer shooting required up to 15 target throwers, and then three for a group to throw targets with different angles and directions, He felt that Shirley was unlikely to find a target throwing machine that could meet the number of a professional multidirectional UFO competition.


    When Gao Yang told Di stin about his negligence and apologized, all di stin could do was regret to tell hili to borrow two special competition guns and bullets for flying saucers, but it was obvious that more target throwing machines could not be brought back. In view of being forced to change the content of the competition, di stin felt that Gao Yang''s probability of winning was greatly reduced, This made him hesitate again and again and gave up the impulse to call again, because it was good to win in front of many old friends and then take a bad breath. But if Gaoyang lost, he and many of his old friends would watch Simon proud again after many years.


    For defeating Simon, it seems that many people are very happy to see that an old car drove to the front of the office building. After the door opened, a handsome middle-aged man jumped out of the car.


    "Hi, everyone, I came as soon as possible. Did we miss anything?"


    With the cry of the handsome man, a thin and small man got out of the co driver''s seat, but he just nodded at Simon, then waved at distin and others, and quietly stood aside without saying a word.


    After Dustin waved to the thin man, he muttered to the handsome man driving: "damn jaklan, there are you there. I hope you don''t come to borrow money. I don''t want you to waste your money on those strippers."


    The man called jaklan helplessly spread out his hand and said, "it''s so popular with beautiful women. What can I do? Then again, can''t you really lend me money? Please, you know it''s hard to find a job now, or can you provide me with a job?"


    Simon looked at the handsome guy strangely and said enthusiastically to the thin little man, "Hi, frank, haven''t seen you for a long time. Who is this, your friend?"


    The man named Frank by Simon whispered, "Simon, long time no see. He''s my friend, jaklan king, from the air force. You may not know him, but he worked with us. Is Moses okay? I miss him very much."


    Simon said sadly, "don''t you know Moses is dead?"


    Didin sighed and said, "Simon, Frank just came out of prison."


    Frank clenched his lips. After a moment of silence, he whispered, "how did he die?"


    Before Simon answered, Morgan said in a deep voice, "are you a friend of Moses? I''m sorry to tell you that Moses was killed to protect me, but the people who killed Moses died and were killed by him."


    Morgan pointed high with his finger, and then continued: "of course, it''s not over yet. Sooner or later, I''ll find out and kill the black hand behind the scenes."


    Frank nodded at Gao Yang and said calmly to Simon, "if you want to avenge Moses, I hope you can let me join in, Simon, tell me about it later."


    After saying a word without end, Frank stood aside in silence. At this time, Simon said in a deep voice: "it will be, Frank. Well, don''t say these sad things now. It''s hard for us to get together. These sad topics should be left in the future."


    The handsome guy named jaklan talked with Gao Yang warmly, but they just exchanged greetings and saw that Shirley finally came back.


    While driving back with two target throwers and a lot of flying saucers, Shirley rented two Beretta professional flying saucer shooting guns and a lot of preme steel bullets in the shooting club. As soon as she saw the high, Shirley said happily: "They say it''s all dedicated to playing multidirectional UFOs. Simon is not familiar with these, RAM. Take care of him."


    Simon said helplessly: "it seems that you have spared no effort to export gas, but you will be disappointed. Even if it is a gun and rules I am not familiar with, the final winner must be me. Sorry, Shirley, you are going to run naked."


    Frank suddenly said, "are you betting? Great, Simon, if you lose, give me back the pistol you won from me. It''s my debut."


    Simon shrugged and said, "I''m sorry, frank, your gun has long been lost. By the way, I won''t take any more bets."


    After that, Simon grabbed a gun and said, "can we start now? I can''t wait."


    Gao Yang picked up the remaining double barreled shotgun, opened the gun chamber and said, "of course, you can start at any time, but don''t you plan to try the gun?"


    Shirley hurriedly said, "go to the shooting range. Go to the shooting range first."


    There are two large shooting ranges in the training camp, which can be used to shoot all kinds of guns, including large caliber sniper rifles and heavy machine guns. When Shirley and others were in a hurry to place and install target throwers, Gao Yang and Simon shot several shots respectively.


    The effect of the shotgun is very good. Gao Yang is very satisfied. After the test firing, Gao Yang puts the shotgun that opens the gun on his shoulder and says, "Simon, let you pick up a bargain. It seems that we can''t shoot too professional UFO, so I have a proposal. Each time we shoot two disc targets, shoot two shots, one after the other, and each person shoots 60 bullets. Do you have any comments?"


    "Sixty rounds are too many. Twenty rounds. I''ll call first."


    "Forty rounds, no less. Flip a coin to decide who plays first."


    The reason for the dispute is that Gao Yang is more familiar with flying saucers, so the more he plays, the more favorable it is. Moreover, in shooting competitions, the later one often has to bear greater psychological pressure, so Gao Yang wants to play first. However, Simon also knows this truth, so the two people choose a compromise of 40 rounds in how many rounds of bullets to play, and then flip a coin to decide who plays first.


    Gao Yang''s luck was not good enough. He lost the coin toss to Simon. He had to fight later. After the target tossing machine was installed in place and tried to throw a few plate targets, Shirley, who was already impatient, roared, "now you can start."


    Simon stood on the shooting position and shouted. Two orange targets flew out of the voice controlled target thrower. Simon immediately raised his gun and hit it. After two bangs, one target scattered a red fog in the air, while the other fell to the ground intact.


    Simon made two shots and one shot, and all the people present were jubilant. When Arthur took the lead in clapping, the rest began to clap one after another. For a moment, the applause broke into one.


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly after standing in the shooting position: "Simon, you must be hated. Look at me. Today is your sunset. I really look forward to seeing you run naked."


    After Gao Yang finished, Li JinFang and Cui Bo shouted in Chinese, "brother Yang, come on."


    In the cheering of a group of people, Gao Yang waved his hand. After the people calmed down, Gao Yang shouted, and then shot at two flying targets.


    After the two shots, the plate target fell to the ground without breaking. The first two shots were missed. The scene was terrible. Everyone was silent for a moment, only Simon''s proud laughter was particularly harsh.


    "Hahaha, it seems that some people are going to have bad luck."


    Gao Yang left the shooting position and said with disdain on his face, "don''t be complacent too early. Let you shoot two shots, lest you lose too ugly."


    "Come on, boy, my name is not blown out. Wait to meet their anger."


    The two men exerted psychological pressure on each other. Simon and Gao Yang fought their mouths and stood at the shooting position again. After shouting, there were two shots again. The ending was the same as the first time, two shots and one hit.


    "Ha ha, Gao, be careful and eat all your eggs."


    After giving Simon a disdainful look, Gao Yang ignored Simon and went straight to the shooting position. This time, no one cheered Gao Yang. It''s not because they have completely lost confidence in Gao Yang, but what the shooting competition needs is not blood surging, but extreme calm. All present are experts in shooting, At this time, no one will put psychological pressure on Gao Yang.


    After a loud roar, two plate targets flew up and Gao Yang shot two shots quickly. Two red fog burst out in the air. After opening the barrel and blowing into the barrel, Gao Yang stretched out two fingers to Simon and said with a smile: "Yeah, by the way, it''s two to two."


    In the cheers of the crowd, Simon was nervous this time. He blew a breath on his hands and rubbed his hands. After rubbing his hands, Simon''s character broke out and hit one two shots and two hits.


    It has to be said that Simon''s use of shotgun is really powerful. Although he has not much contact with the sport of flying saucer, after playing two rounds, Simon almost made two shots and two hits every time, and only made one mistake, but Gao Yang made an appointment with Simon. After Simon''s mistake, he also made one two hits and one hit.


    In addition to their super-high level, they soon reached the last round, but at this time, they were still tied, but Simon who played first did not pull Gao Yang away from the score. At this time, the psychological pressure had been more on Simon who played first.


    The atmosphere at the scene was so tense that no one dared to breathe loudly. Although they could make noise interference to Simon, no one did so. After Simon took a few deep breaths, stood in the shooting position and played a second middle school one for the last time, the people present burst into a brief cheering, But people who saw the hope of winning immediately suppressed the impulse to celebrate, held their breath one by one, and put their hopeful eyes on Gao Yang.

 Chapter 163

    I''m really sorry for you. After three years of writing without changing, today I''m finally going to change.


    To go to the hospital for a minor operation, I went to the hospital immediately. I''m sorry. I couldn''t bear it for a few days. After living in the hospital, I had an operation immediately. I didn''t even have the chance to save the manuscript, so I had to cut it off.


    The operation is not big, but it needs to be hospitalized. It''s fast for three or five days and slow for a week. How can it be restored and updated.


    Please don''t worry. It''s just a small operation. It''ll be all right soon.


    Say sorry again. Suddenly I can''t write. I feel so sorry for you

 Chapter 164

    Gao Yang adjusted his breathing as slowly as possible and stood in the shooting position. Now the pressure has all fallen on Gao Yang. If he plays two shots and two hits, he will win. If he plays two shots and one hit, he will be in a draw. If one fails, it goes without saying that he must lose.


    Gao Yang''s competitive character, or fighting character, is a critical moment. The better he plays, he may be nervous at the beginning, but he will only play better when he is really under pressure.


    The target thrower threw two plate targets and fired high. Everything seemed natural, and the result was just as everyone expected. Both shots were hit.


    After Gao Yang put down his gun, the crowd burst into a loud cheering, especially several people such as distin and Arthur. They were almost crazy with excitement. For those who had been hurt by Simon, Gao Yang''s victory meant that they saw the dawn of revenge.


    When Gao Yang walked back to the crowd, he got a super warm welcome, but Simon didn''t care. He spread his hands and said, "be proud, be proud, you won''t laugh the next sentence. Let''s fight and shoot the next sentence, my friends, laugh."


    Arthur suddenly turned his head and said, "no, the next game is flying saucers."


    Simon stretched out a finger and shook it again and again: "no, no, we have determined the contents of three competitions, but there is no order for the competitions, so I insist on putting the combat shooting in the second."


    Distin said firmly on his face: "no, the order we put forward is to shoot UFO in the second game. We must follow the order in the game. RAM will get you in the second game. You don''t have the hope of pulling back the first game, Simon."


    Simon still shook his head and said firmly with the same face, "that''s why I have to shoot in the second battle."


    Gao Yang thought it didn''t matter. He also had confidence in combat shooting, so Gao Yang said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s OK to carry out combat shooting in the second inning."


    Simon immediately waved his fist and said, "very good. Now the total score is one to one, and the last game is played by Benelli. My friends, you''re going to lose to me again."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Hey, it hasn''t started yet. Don''t rush to issue a victory declaration."


    Gao Yang thinks that shotgun is the same thing. It''s much easier to shoot in battle than flying saucer. At least he thinks so, so Gao Yang doesn''t understand distin. When they hear that they want to shoot in battle, they look like you''ve lost.


    Gao Yang took out his Benelli M4 and put on a special shotgun vest. As one of the mainstream military shotguns in the world today, there are many Benelli M4S in the training camp. Simon picked up a Benelli from a row of guns at will, stretched out his hand and made a please posture and said, "let you come first this time, otherwise you will lose the courage of the game."


    Gao Yang made a disdainful expression and stood at the edge of the shooting range simulating actual combat shooting.


    The next shooting range for the competition is the shooting range for training combat assault. The targets inside are all iron portrait targets. As long as they are shot, they will fall down, and most of the targets are moving targets or sudden hidden targets. If you want to hit more targets, Gao Yang must run forward along a route, so that he can hit more targets.


    When Gao Yang was ready, Arthur shouted with a stopwatch, and Gao Yang immediately ran out.


    When the target was within 30 meters by visual inspection, Gao Yang immediately fired while running. Although he was running, Gao Yang maintained a very high hit rate. Every time he fired, an iron target heard a "Ding" and fell to the ground. All seven bullets in the gun hit the target, Four of the targets are moving targets and a sudden hidden target, and only two are simple fixed targets.


    When Gao Yang finished firing the seven bullets in the gun, he could only stay in place to load the bullets. After refilling the magazine, Gao Yang immediately started shooting again while running until Arthur shouted to stop, and Gao Yang just finished the second full bullet.


    Gao Yang came back from the shooting range. He was still a little proud, because he hit all 21 bullets and was still shooting at the moving target. However, when he saw Arthur''s faces without any joy, Gao Yang felt something bad.


    Shirley sighed, patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and said, "man, don''t think too much. We can kill him in the third inning. The second inning just gives Simon a chance to breathe. Relax, save Simon some face and finish him in the third inning."


    When Gao Yang was puzzling, Simon smiled at him and said, "Gao, let me show you what is the real combat shooting, the exclusive secret skill. Except for my comrades in arms and dead enemies, you are lucky to see the next miracle for the first time."


    Shaking the shotgun in his hand, Simon walked to the shooting range where the target was rearranged. Then he bent down to carry the gun and was ready to shoot. After Arthur gave the order, Simon rushed out immediately.


    Seeing Simon''s action, Gao Yang was surprised that his eyes were about to fall off, because Simon only fired one shot with the standard shooting posture, his left hand immediately left the shotgun, but pinched three bullets from the vest with bullets in front of his chest. Then Simon took the gun with his right hand, firmly pressed the butt of the gun against his shoulder, and only controlled the shotgun with one hand.


    Simon''s running speed is very fast, and his shooting speed is also very fast, but the most important thing is that Simon has been continuously supplying ammunition with his left hand. He has completed rapid and accurate shooting with only one hand. He supplies ammunition with his left hand and shoots with his right hand. Although his posture looks strange, Simon will never need to stop and reload, He made the semi-automatic shotgun fully automatic.


    I have to admit that Gao Yang was completely restrained by Simon''s hand. He looked at Simon blankly and muttered, "Falk, what''s this!"


    Distin also sighed and said: "Why do you think we lost to him? If it''s just a simple shot, do you think Simon dares to find people everywhere to bet? Since Simon secretly practiced this skill, I don''t know how many people fell into his hands. The worst thing is that every time he bet, he attached the condition that he didn''t reveal his secret, so someone fell into his hands all the time."


    Gao Yang finally understood why Simon was so confident in combat shooting, and why Simon proposed to knock down many targets within a limited time, because if it was only accurate, Simon would not be sure of winning, but if it was speed, who could compare with Simon who could use semi-automatic weapons as fully automatic weapons.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I should have competed with Simon with a pump shotgun."


    Didin shook his head and said, "it''s no use. For Simon, the speed of the pump shotgun will indeed be reduced, but he can still quickly fill a few bullets between shots and keep bullets in the shotgun all the time. Can you? Therefore, with the pump shotgun, Simon''s speed is still faster."


    One minute soon arrived. Simon hit 52 targets. When Simon came back from the shooting range, he said proudly, "aha, friends, do you feel very excited to see this stunt again?"


    Arthur said angrily, "come on, Simon, we''ve had enough of your shit stunts. You''ll lose the third game."


    Simon patted the gun and said, "no problem. This is used in the third game, not an old double barreled shotgun. Even if it''s not a quick shot, I''ll win."


    Gao Yang came to Simon, coughed a little, smiled at Simon and said, "Simon, we are friends, aren''t we?"


    "Of course, I can confirm that we are already friends."


    "I have to admit that I am not your opponent in combat shooting, especially in rapid fire. You won this game. Congratulations. Secondly, I want to say that friends can''t hide privacy, right? So you have to teach me this skill, Simon. Teach me this skill."


    "This can be considered, but whether to teach or not depends on my mood. First of all, I''ll tell you a good news. I''m going to take a vacation for three months, and I''m going to spend the next three months here. Therefore, if I''m in a good mood, maybe I can teach you this skill in these three months, but if I''m in a bad mood, for example, I need to lose a bet If I run naked, I''ll be in a bad mood, so I''m likely to give up my vacation and go back to the United States with my boss. Well, let me think about it. "


    After hearing Simon''s words, Morgan immediately shouted, "Gao, I decided to give Simon half a year''s leave, and there is no need to move."


    Distin also said loudly: "don''t be cheated by the cunning Simon. Gao, don''t let water out. If Simon won''t teach you, he won''t show you his unique skills, so don''t be threatened by him. Since he is willing to compete with you, he was going to teach you."


    Simon shrugged and said, "you see through it. OK, just kidding. In fact, I also hope to have a fair final. Gao, come on, give full play to your strongest strength, so that you can make me feel better when you are beaten by me."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a loud voice, "OK, let''s have a fair showdown. We have a target throwing machine for one person, two people shoot at the same time, and one person hits 70 disc targets. It depends on who plays more. Come on."


    Arthur waved his fist and said loudly, "it''s time for a shooting marathon to show your real strength, ram, kill Simon and revenge!"

 Chapter 165

    Shooting a UFO target with the Benelli M4 is much more difficult than shooting a UFO with a special game grade shotgun, because the Benelli M4 belongs to a military police shotgun with a much shorter barrel, which leads to the dispersion of the shotgun soon after it is loaded, and the range is much closer than the competition gun with a long barrel. In addition, the accuracy is much worse.


    There are some changes in the rules this time, because it is a semi-automatic shotgun. When a plate target is missed, it can be fired in time, but there are only 60 bullets. If too many bullets are wasted on the same plate target, there will be no bullets to hit the remaining plate target. In fact, it means only one shot at a time.


    Gao Yang and Simon each took 60 rounds of bullets, and then they started shooting almost at the same time, but their hit rate was much lower than when they hit with a match grade double barrel shotgun, and their shooting habits were also different. Simon added a shot in time as long as he didn''t hit, and he had to break the plate target, However, if Gao Yang doesn''t hit the plate target, he will give up the make-up shot and wait for the next plate target.


    Two people come and go, the speed is not slow, and the hit rate is almost the same, but Simon looks a lot better on the scene, because Simon must beat the plate target in the air into a red fog every time, while there are complete plate targets falling to the ground from time to time.


    Although the scene was not as good-looking as Simon, Gao Yang''s score was ahead of Simon. After the 21st bullet, Gao Yang hit 14 plate targets, while Simon hit 12 plate targets with 21 bullets.


    Both of them were silent and just calmly shot each shot, but Simon was worthy of being an expert in shotgun. After he gradually found out the trick of flying saucer, he had caught up with Gao Yang''s hit count. When there were seven bullets left in the last round, Simon''s shot was 53, 29, just like Gao Yang.


    When the last seven bullets were left, Gao Yang didn''t stop, but continued to shoot the last seven shots according to the most comfortable rhythm, but Simon slowed down his shooting speed.


    Gao Yang''s last seven shots hit four plate targets, while Simon only hit three plate targets, but he didn''t hit the last shot. If Simon hit the last shot, the two will be tied. If Simon misses, Gao Yang will win the final victory.


    Simon''s face is a little dignified. He made some small mistakes in his shot just now, but he is confident that he can play the last shot well. He feels that he can at least maintain a draw. He can accept whether it ends in a draw or a playoff. Especially if he wants to play a playoff, Simon is still confident that he can win.


    Simon shouted. When the target flew out quickly and was about to pull the trigger, Simon suddenly heard a dignified and familiar voice.


    "Simon!"


    After the sound, Simon''s hand trembled slightly and pulled the trigger. There is no doubt that Simon''s shot failed.


    Simon was not dissatisfied with the noise that interfered with him. Instead, he turned around as fast as he could to stand at attention, stretched out his hand and saluted, saying loudly, "yes!"


    The man who disturbed Simon was an old man in his 60s, but he had the rank of brigadier general on his shoulder. Behind the old man, there were at least more than 100 soldiers in military uniforms, but I don''t know why most of them didn''t carry guns, only a few dozen people had guns behind their backs.


    But when Gao Yang turned around and saw the old man, he was actually startled, because he didn''t know when a large group of people came behind him, but he wasn''t disturbed when shooting.


    Simon''s face looked very excited. After paying a military salute, he immediately ran to the old man. After paying another salute, he said excitedly, "Sir, it''s nice to see you. When did you come?"


    The old man smiled and said, "when you shot more than 40 shots, I waited until the end and finally the most critical moment. Yes, the reason why I call you is to let you lose the game."


    Simon looked bitter melon and said, "why, sir? I didn''t win anything from you."


    "No, I just want to see you lose when you compare your shotgun with others. I wanted to see this result many years ago, but I didn''t wait until today. Now I know your bet. I will go in person tomorrow and take many people to see the spectacular scene of your streaking. Don''t worry, I won''t let the police take you away You took it. "


    Simon''s face looked very bitter, but he still held his head up and said in a loud voice, "as you wish, sir, I''ll run naked in dysngoff square tomorrow."


    When Simon finished, Arthur immediately shook his arms and cheered, and distin and Healy also laughed loudly. After a wild cry, Arthur ran to Gao Yang''s body, slapped Gao Yang''s shoulder hard, and said in a loud voice: "thank you, thank you, let''s go to see Simon running naked tomorrow, ha ha!"


    After waiting for Arthur to finish excitedly, Gao Yang whispered, "can you tell me what''s the matter with which general?"


    Arthur said, "Oh, our old leader, he likes to do it himself. He is a restless old guy. This afternoon, a university student group will train before joining the army. He wants to come and see if there are good seedlings to choose from. Don''t worry, he is just an old man with a kind attitude. Come here and let me introduce him to you."


    After leading Gao Yang to the brigadier general, Arthur said, "Sir, his name is Gao Yang. You can also call him ram. He is a very good young man. Especially after defeating Simon, this young man is more lovely."


    Gao Yang is not a soldier and has never been a soldier. He feels that the salute is a little uncomfortable, so Gao Yang extends his hand. When the brigadier general shakes hands with him, Gao Yang looks serious and says, "general, it''s a great honor to see you."


    Which brigadier general nodded, smiled and said, "you can call me Wolfgang. Just now I focused on watching your game with Simon. I haven''t had time to talk to your friends, but according to your name, it seems that you are from China?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, general, I''m from China, and the two of them are also from China."


    Wolfgang nodded with a smile and said, "hello."


    Gao Yang was stunned. After he was stunned, he said suspiciously, "what you said is hello in Shanghai dialect?"


    Wolfgang was also stunned and said, "is there a difference? But I''m talking about you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "well, China is too big. I''m from the north and can''t understand Shanghai dialect."


    Wolfgang shrugged and said with a smile, "well, fortunately, I only know this Chinese sentence. Well, it seems that I''m not showing off. However, my parents only know such a Chinese sentence, so I can only say such a sentence. Oh, my parents met in Shanghai. They haven''t lived there for a long time, but they married in Shanghai."


    After Wolfgang finished, he shook hands with Li JinFang and Cui Bo, and said hello to them in standard Shanghai, and then shook hands with groliov and Frye. It seems that he is really a kind old man, not like a brigadier general who is already in a high position in Israel.


    Wolfgang looked puzzled when he greeted Morgan. Simon said in time, "this is my boss."


    Simon just said Morgan was his boss, but he didn''t say Morgan''s name, but Wolfgang still looked suddenly enlightened and smiled, "thank you for your contribution to Israel, sir."


    Morgan and Wolfgang just shook hands and bowed politely, but they didn''t communicate more.


    After shaking hands with Morgan, Wolfgang turned to raise his voice: "Personally, I have to thank the Chinese people, because when * * locked Jews into concentration camps in Europe, only Shanghai opened the door to Jews and provided them with a chance to live. My parents transferred from Shanghai to the United States, otherwise my father and mother might have died in Austria. Therefore, you are welcome to visit Israel ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang knows the history that Wolfgang said. In fact, many Jews are grateful to those who have helped them. Their predecessors planted trees and their descendants enjoyed the cool. As a Chinese, what Gao Yang can enjoy at this time is the favor of an Israeli brigadier general.


    Wolfgang didn''t want to have a long talk with Gao Yang. After patting Gao Yang on the shoulder, Wolfgang turned to di stin and said, "is there any wonderful program to watch? If not, I should go and see the performance of these children. Maybe there will be the talents I need."


    Distin thought for a moment and said, "there''s no confrontational project. We''re going to test Gongyang. However, a guy in Gongyang''s team is a Kung Fu expert. I''m looking forward to seeing it, but I''ve heard Simon say it."


    Simon nodded and said, "as a security consultant of a small security company, I think frog is a rare expert. In fact, he is the most powerful guy I''ve ever heard of. Of course, I just heard that, so I need distin to test their ability."


    The so-called security consultants are actually mercenaries, and the so-called security companies are mercenaries. Israel is a very small country, but it is a big country in the export of mercenaries.


    Many of the people under Wolfgang''s hands became mercenaries after they retired, so Wolfgang didn''t discriminate against them. Instead, he said with great interest: "Oh, I have to see it. I''ve seen real experts for a long time, especially Chinese Kung Fu experts."


    Li JinFang frowned and said loudly, "sorry, I know kung fu. It may be different from the Chinese Kung Fu you know. I won''t use those good-looking tricks in movies. If you want to see my kung fu, you have to arrange an opponent for me."

 Chapter 166

    Li JinFang''s words successfully aroused Wolfgang''s interest. He waved and said, "distin, find him an opponent."


    "I''ll do it myself."


    After finishing, distin squeezed his fist, stretched his body, ran and jumped in place, and he was going to fight himself.


    Although Li JinFang is not too tall and not very big, he has a strong feeling from his body to his momentum. But distin is not tall and not big. Even his face is always flat and light. He sees his feet from the head. He is just an ordinary middle-aged man, but when distin starts to move his body, Even the outsider who raised the fighting could see that distin''s momentum was different.


    Although knowing that distin and Simon are comrades in arms, they are definitely not ordinary people, Gao Yang was surprised when Shan distin wanted to fight with Li JinFang himself.


    Li JinFang was even more surprised than Gao Yang. Seeing that distin was going to fight him in person, Li JinFang hesitated and said in Chinese: "Brother Yang, do you think I''m going all out or take it easy? Although Di stin doesn''t look impressive, this product must be an expert. We''ll be ashamed if we lose. But if I try my best, I''m afraid a miss will hurt him. Di stin will be in charge of our training in the future."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in Chinese, "foreigners are straight hearted. If you are modest, he thought you were at this level and must defeat them. However, if you are afraid of hurting people, can you bring protective gear?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said to di siding, "Sir, let''s take our protective gear."


    Didin shook his head and said, "don''t worry. I''m sure I won''t cause serious harm to you."


    Li JinFang smiled awkwardly and said, "Sir, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you, so let''s take protective gear."


    Li JinFang''s voice fell to the ground and made the people present laugh. They seemed to think Li JinFang''s words were funny jokes, but they wanted to save face for Li JinFang, so no one laughed. At this time, Simon also smiled and said, "frog, don''t be blinded by Di stin''s appearance, he''s very powerful."


    Li JinFang nodded very seriously and said, "yes, I can see that he is very powerful, so I need to wear protective gear. If my opponent is very weak, I can control the scene, so I don''t need protective gear. It''s because distin is too powerful, I need to go all out and can''t control the rhythm and situation, so I need to wear protective gear."


    Distin didn''t laugh. He nodded and said, "you''re right. Let''s take protective gear."


    Soon someone brought two sets of protective equipment. Li JinFang and distin put on protective equipment, but they didn''t wear boxing gloves. After waiting to clean up, distin waved and said, "come on, go all out and let me see your strength."


    Li JinFang kept a distance from distin. After turning face-to-face for two rounds, Li JinFang roared and punched distin''s face at the same time. Distin''s reaction made Gao Yang feel familiar, because when distin avoided Li JinFang''s punch on his side, he silently kicked his right foot under Li JinFang''s crotch, and Gao Yang faced the enemy That''s it.


    Li JinFang took back his right fist and hit the right foot kicked by distin head-on with his left knee. When he accurately pushed the knee to the sole of distin''s foot and made distin lose his balance, Li JinFang''s left hand was a hook from bottom to top. Although distin hurried to press his hands to block Li JinFang''s fist, his action was a line slow and Li JinFang''s fist His head crossed between distin''s unclosed hands, punched distin on his right rib, then his left foot stepped heavily on the ground, and his right foot immediately kicked out. However, when his toe reached distin''s ankle, Li JinFang withdrew most of his strength, but his toe was a little. Distin immediately stumbled and fell facing Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang shouted again, and his right fist flashed over Di stin''s ear. If it was a real enemy, his fist would only hit Di stin''s throat or nose, but at this time, Li JinFang''s empty fist just showed that he had won.


    It didn''t take three seconds from the beginning to the end of the battle. Since Li JinFang got the first chance, he didn''t give Di stin any chance to breathe. Almost every move is to see life and death immediately. Although these moves seem very simple and without any fancy, this is the real embodiment of a person''s skill. A real fighter always distinguishes life and death in an instant ¡£


    But after distin fell to the ground, Li JinFang first retreated to one side and made a defensive action, then squatted down to distin''s side and said with concern: "are you okay, how are you now?"


    Everyone was stunned. Although they knew that the fighting would not last too long, distin fell to the ground as soon as he met him, which was beyond their most pessimistic imagination, because they thought that distin would win.


    Gao Yang and others have confidence in Li JinFang, but now this is a test of their ability. Strictly speaking, it''s not even a competition, so it''s not interesting to cheer Li JinFang.


    Distin curled up on the ground, one hand pressed on his right rib, and the other hand kept rubbing on the neck of his left foot, grinning: "Thank you for letting me put on my protective gear. Thank you for not breaking my ribs. I know you are merciful. Damn it, my consciousness can keep up with your actions, but my body can''t keep up. If I were ten years younger, maybe I could have a good fight with you."


    Silence, and death like silence, but soon the students standing behind Wolfgang began to whisper. After all, they were not soldiers and could not talk about military discipline, while Wolfgang looked at Li JinFang with bright eyes. As for Simon and others, they frowned and didn''t speak.


    With the help of Li JinFang, distin stood up and limped a few steps. After feeling that there was no problem with his leg bones, he just smiled apologetically and said, "sorry, it seems that I can only disappoint you."


    Wolfgang looked at Li JinFang with the eyes of finding the baby and said loudly, "Hey, frog, it''s not good to bully an old man. Are you interested in another fight with my people? He''s as young as you."


    "OK."


    Wolfgang didn''t look back. He just put his hand over his shoulder and waved. "Come out and play. You decide who will come. You know my habit. If you win, you''ll get three days off. If you lose, you''ll be unlucky."


    More than a dozen soldiers with guns behind Wolfgang suddenly stood out, but after looking at each other, soon most of them retreated, leaving only two.


    After the other two looked at each other, one of them said, "I just beat you last week."


    "Yes, but it was just an accident. Don''t forget that I beat you last week and last week. In fact, I''m stronger between us. You should know."


    After a moment of silence, a man finally retreated reluctantly, leaving only a soldier with a gun on his back. The soldier shouted, "report to Sir, I''m ready."


    Wolfgang nodded. The soldier immediately took down the gun behind him, handed over the magazine and other pieces to his comrades in arms, quickly ran to distin and put on the protective gear distin took off.


    When the soldier was dressed, at Wolfgang''s order, the soldier who didn''t know his name immediately attacked Li JinFang.


    Boxing is afraid of young people. Young people have greater strength, and their reaction and speed must be faster than older people. After the young soldier launched the rush attack, Li JinFang can only dodge the block for a while. Whenever he finds a loophole to fight back, the young soldier has launched the attack again. If Li JinFang forcibly strikes back, It can only be the result of losing both sides.


    What Li JinFang wanted was a complete victory. After resisting the soldier''s seven or eight attacks with patience, he suddenly forced his hands to block the soldier''s two punches in succession. He squatted down, took his left foot as the axis, drew a semicircle with his right foot, and swept out the whip leg. He suddenly ended the battle with a sweep leg that would never appear in the military and police fighting.


    The soldier was kicked on the side of his calf by Li JinFang''s foot, and the huge impact turned his swept body sideways, but Li JinFang didn''t make up for it this time, because when his opponent fell, the victory and defeat had been divided.


    When the fighting skills spread in the army can solve problems, Li JinFang uses fighting skills, but when fighting skills can no longer solve problems quickly, Li JinFang will use the actions in martial arts to solve the battle. In the face of fighting skills in the army, it seems a little shameless, but it is really very effective.


    Wolfgang''s eyes can be said to have emitted light. When the soldier stood up with his teeth clenched, refused other people''s help, limped to Wolfgang''s face and saluted with shame, Wolfgang patted him on the shoulder and let him return to the queue.


    Wolfgang closely watched Li Jin Fang: "the fighting skill we used is called Ma Jia. In fact, Ma Jia has fused the essence of all the fighting skills in the world. You can find martial arts, taekwondo, and the shadow of judo and karate in Ma Jia Shu, and you can see what is similar to you in Ma Jia Shu, but why do you move faster and have greater power?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "It may look the same, but it''s actually different. I have family Kung Fu. How to say, you practice appearance and I practice interior. This metaphor may not be appropriate, but I don''t know how to explain to you. Well, in other words, you practice homicide more suitable for the military, while I practice martial arts more suitable for martial artists. You call it work Husband, that''s what happened. "


    Wolfgang nodded repeatedly and walked a few steps towards Li JinFang. After standing in front of Li Jin and meditating for a moment, he suddenly said, "have you taught others your Kung Fu? I mean, what''s the effect of your more quintessential part?"


    Li JinFang pointed to Gao Yang and said, "our boss used to be a scum in close combat. I gave him special training for one month in a month, but now, you can find someone to try with him."

 Chapter 167

    Wolfgang looked at Gao Yang with almost fanatical eyes. He beamed and said, "Dear Gao, can you let me see your special training results in one month?"


    Gao Yang shook his head like a rattle. Joking, he refused to fight Wolfgang.


    Li JinFang can beat the shit out of the elite of the Israeli army, but Li JinFang has trained his kung fu in fighting children, and has worked hard in the army for several years to catch and fight the killing skills. In this era, even in China, several like Li JinFang have been trained hard since childhood, so even if Li JinFang meets military elites who are good at fighting, he can still win, But Gao Yang, in the final analysis, is the Kung Fu that Li JinFang used for a month to fight with the elite of Israel, not to die.


    Seeing that Gao Yang just shook his head and refused to agree to play like Li JinFang, Wolfgang frowned, touched his chin with his hand, meditated for a moment, and suddenly said to distin, "give me their information."


    Distin looked puzzled. He looked at Wolfgang and said, "Sir, I''m very sorry. They are not ordinary trainees. They will leave in three months. At that time, these materials will also be handed over to them. I can''t give them to you without their consent."


    Wolfgang thought for a moment again and said to Simon, "Simon, they are your friends, but can you guarantee their reliability? And is their entry legal?"


    Simon nodded again and again and said, "Sir, Gao has saved my boss''s life, and he has saved my life more than once. From my understanding of them, I can guarantee that all of them are reliable, and their entry is also legal. My boss let them enter the country in the name of military exchange through the Ministry of defense, so there is no problem in this regard."


    Morgan also stretched out his hand and said, "general, if there is any problem, I will bear all the consequences."


    Wolfgang stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers. He laughed and said, "very good. All the problems have been solved. Gao, can you fight with my people and let me see your information by the way. If you can, I''d like to arrange your team and my people for a drill. If you show enough strength, you can go to my base for training. How about it?"


    Gao Yang could hardly believe his ears. He said suspiciously, "general, do you mean that I can go to your base for training? Is this possible?"


    Wolfgang pointed to his nose with a smile and said: "I''m the top commander of a special force. I''m the biggest in our base. Do you think it''s ok? And when you enter the country, you come in in the name of military exchange. There''s no problem from top to bottom. So now it depends on whether you want to think about it. Of course, you have to show enough strength."


    Simon''s face changed greatly. He looked at Gao Yang and said, "Gao, as long as you''re not an idiot, do you know how to choose?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "general, just read the information. As for the fight, can we start now?"


    Wolfgang smiled and took the information given to him by distin and shouted, "Shaw, you come this time."


    When Li JinFang took off his protective gear and put it on for Gao Yang, he whispered to Gao Yang: "brother Yang, eat fresh all over the sky. In fact, you don''t have to be afraid. Remember to attack, you can let the other party punch, but never give the other party a chance to kick. If you can Yin his foot, it doesn''t matter even if you can get a fist."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and kept Li JinFang''s words in mind. After wearing the protective gear, Gao Yang stood face to face with Shaw named by Wolfgang. When Wolfgang started, Gao Yang rushed fiercely, and then hit Shaw on the forehead with a fist.


    Gao Yang is really a fresh move. He will punch and kick all over the sky. Half a step collapse fist is responsible for the upper body, and Tan leg is responsible for the lower foot Yin people. Others will not and don''t care. Anyway, Li JinFang''s teaching is simple, that is, where he has time to fight.


    Li JinFang knows too much, so when he is fighting, he will judge the situation and choose the most appropriate opportunities and moves to meet the enemy, and Gao Yang depends on the momentum of being fast and fierce. If he fails, he will become benevolent.


    Shaw also wanted to take down Gao Yang''s by his skills, but Gao Yang''s punch was faster than he imagined. He found that he could not avoid Gao Yang''s punch whether it was counterattack or evasion, so Shaw chose to block it, and then led Gao Yang''s punch aside. When he was about to lift his Yin leg and put Gao Yang down, he just felt a sharp pain under his crotch before he could stretch his foot That is, he opened his mouth, but because of extreme pain, Shaw didn''t make any sound in his open mouth, and he was paralyzed on the ground.


    Gao Yang is already very familiar with this kind of thing. If you talk about the skills of fighting, Shaw can throw Gao Yang for ten blocks, but if you talk about the familiarity with lifting Yin legs, Shaw can''t catch up with Gao Yang.


    But Gao Yang was not happy, but squatted down beside Shaw with an apologetic face and said in a hurry: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I can only use this move unconsciously, and I can''t master the power. Are you okay?"


    Xiao er''s face turned red, but he twisted around on the ground but couldn''t speak. At this time, Gao Yang was really sorry. He was afraid that if he let the poor child named Xiao Er die, he would be guilty. Fortunately, Xiao wore crotch protection. It should only hurt for a while. If he hadn''t worn crotch protection, Gao Yang''s foot definitely made Shaw lie there in shock.


    When Gao Yang was embarrassed, he listened to Wolfgang''s ecstatic way: "Did you see that? His moves are very simple, very simple, but the speed is amazing, and they are also very powerful. Look at his legs. The same moves have better results. Great, Gao, I now officially invite you to my base for training. Hey, Shaw, don''t lie on the ground and pretend to be dead. You have made contributions. I''ll give you a week''s leave to find a beautiful one Girl, so you can make sure that thing in your crotch still works. Go, lucky boy. "


    Shor was very difficult on the ground and said word by word: "I''m like this. How can I recover well without a month!"


    "Well, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll give you half a month''s leave. Even if all the Arabs call together, I won''t cancel your leave."


    After Wolfgang, who was in a good mood, said with a smile: "Well, you are my guests now. No, you are the military exchange personnel officially invited by our base and enjoy the highest treatment. You can learn everything we can teach. The only condition is that you and the frog have to teach me your unique skills. How about it?"


    Gao Yang hesitated. He couldn''t agree to Wolfgang''s request, because he didn''t know whether Li JinFang could teach others his family Kung Fu, especially foreigners.


    Gao Yang came to Li JinFang and whispered in Chinese, "what do you think, JinFang? Can you teach your Kung Fu to a foreign teacher? Don''t force it. If you can''t teach, I''ll refuse him."


    Li JinFang smiled bitterly and said: "What can''t be taught? You think it''s still a hundred years ago. Now no one wants to learn kung fu from those young people. I''ve given this thing I know to our troops for a long time. However, for these foreigners, we still have to keep a hand. We can''t teach too key things or complete things, but it''s important to teach some fur and some scattered tricks Absolutely no problem. Besides, it''s good for us to train with the real special forces. Promise him, we''ll make a lot of money. "


    After being confirmed by Li JinFang, Gao Yang nodded to Wolfgang and said, "general, thank you for your invitation. We won''t let you regret this decision."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, Shaw, who was still lying on the ground, said hard, "Sir, I ask for an extension of my leave. I can''t miss this opportunity. Sir, I ask them to leave before I take a leave."


    Wolfgang waved his hand and said, "well, well, you''re allowed to postpone your vacation."


    After that, Wolfgang opened the information about the five of them, glanced at them in a hurry, and shouted: "It''s a strange day today. My people have failed continuously, but I''m not angry but happy. It''s really strange. But now I''m beginning to feel unhappy. I don''t like failure. Whether my former subordinates or my current subordinates, I''m unhappy if they lose. OK, distin, organize a five person commando team. Let''s go Our guests have seen your strength. "


    After that, Wolfgang slapped the folder together and said to Gao Yang: "Gao, I''ve seen your information. You and your people come down for a drill with my old department. I don''t like to miss any opportunity to improve our combat effectiveness. I have to let you know our real strength. I don''t like losing, and I don''t want you to think that our strength is the only way."


    Of course, Gao Yang will not refuse Wolfgang''s proposal. In fact, he also wants to see the real strength of distin. Frankly, distin and the people brought by Wolfgang have not shown the world-famous style of Israeli special forces.


    There are sufficient facilities and equipment for people to carry out the drill in the training camp of distin. Since it is only a drill, of course it will not be a real gun. In fact, the so-called drill is a real person CS, using a laser gun, plus wearing special clothes and helmets. As long as the laser hits a specific part of the person, it will make a sound and stand out The smoke indicates that someone has been killed.


    Five people from distin''s side were quickly selected. Distin, Simon, Arthur, Healy and frank all played. All of them have long been out of active service, but now they are going to show their real strength.

 Chapter 168

    But when they were about to enter the exercise position first, Jacqueline, who had been standing aside, suddenly waved his fist and shouted, "animal legion, go, go, go!"


    Everyone turned their eyes to jaklan, because they didn''t know who jaklan was cheering for. Looking at the puzzled eyes of the people, jaklan shouted again, "frank, kill them!"


    Everyone suddenly thought that Jacqueline was cheering frank, and the animal Legion might be a common name for Jacqueline and frank, but what Jacqueline shouted next made people more confused.


    Frank waved his fists at the people who were about to leave and said loudly, "animal corps, show them your skills and give them some strength."


    Gao Yang stopped and said strangely, "are you cheering us up?"


    Jaklan said solemnly, "of course, don''t you find that Frank and his supporters are all here? So I think it''s necessary to cheer you up so that you can feel the power of support. Maybe it will make you play better."


    "The name of our mercenary regiment is Satan mercenary regiment, not an animal Legion."


    "Sorry, I only know your nickname, uh, ram, big dog, rabbit, frog, little fly. Please, you have people flying in the sky, running on the ground and swimming in the water. Well, although insects fly in the sky, I can''t call you animal Legion? In fact, I think the name of animal Legion is very good. It''s more suitable for you than Satan mercenary regiment, especially for you It suits me. Of course, the premise is that I have to join you. In this way, the beast mercenary regiment is worthy of its name. Remind you, my nickname is a bird, and now I have been selected as the national bird of Israel. "


    Justin said reluctantly, "don''t disturb us, jaklan, and your nickname has nothing to show off."


    After that, distin waved to Gao Yang and said, "don''t pay attention to this Playboy with a funny head. His brains have been absorbed by those street women. Let''s go."


    Gao Yang thought the name of the animal Corps was really interesting, because he also found that there were nicknames about himself, which seemed more suitable for calling the animal mercenary Corps. Moreover, Gao Yang also wanted to ask what jaklan''s nickname was, but now it''s not the time. Gao Yang can only put his doubts in his heart for the time being.


    When Gao Yang entered the exercise site, he heard jaklan shouting: "animal legion, for our nicknames are animals, I support you, animal legion, come on!"


    Jaklan cheered for Gao Yang again, but his cheering didn''t play any role.


    There were five people on both sides. Before the exercise began, it seemed that their strength was almost the same. Especially after Gao Yang and Li JinFang defeated their opponents in the fields they were good at, they felt as if the Israeli special forces were nothing more than this, or Simon and other five people who were once members of the special forces were nothing more than this.


    However, when the two sides entered the war mode rather than the competitive exercise, Simon and his five people gave Gao Yang a good lesson and let him know what the real special forces are and what the top special forces are.


    In the first inning, a simulated battle was fought. In a large space exercise field full of various obstacles and fortifications, Gao Yang and five of them were the defenders and occupied a fortress. Among them, groliov was the machine gunner, Li JinFang and Frye were in the fortress. Gao Yang and Cui Bo, as Snipers, chose a sniper position after the bunkers on both sides of the hidden fortress.


    But at the beginning of the exercise, Simon and the five of them entered the exercise site in a scattered formation. Frank, who was not amazing with his glasses, just fired a shot a few steps after entering the exercise site, just one shot, and killed Cui Bo, who was also a sniper.


    Gao Yang also fired a shot. He blew smoke out of Di stin''s head because he saw that di stin had a sniper rifle in his hand, but just after Gao Yang fired the gun, Frank immediately solved Gao Yang. Then Gao Yang immediately saw that Shirley threw away his assault rifle, picked up Frank''s sniper rifle and fired a shot into the bunker. Then, Groliov, who was shooting from the bunker hole, immediately emitted colored smoke from his head.


    At the beginning of the exercise, Gao Yang''s three cores on their side had been killed. Gao Yang felt incredible about the result and could only be convinced.


    Simon left four people on their side and easily ended the battle, because Li JinFang and fryer couldn''t show their heads from the shooting hole of the bunker. They were soon approached by Simon and killed in the bunker


    The guns used in the exercise emit laser. In order to simulate the real war to the greatest extent, the guns used in these exercises are as close to the performance of the real gun as possible in shape, range and speed. For example, the sniper rifle has a long range, but the firing speed is slow, while the machine gun has a long range, but the laser will automatically scatter within a certain range. As for the assault rifle, It is limited range, and you can''t shoot people before you enter the range.


    Because it''s a laser, it must be very different from a real gun. At least the sniper doesn''t have to consider the problem of wind speed and trajectory, nor the problem of bullet flight speed when shooting. As long as he aims accurately, he will certainly hit the enemy, so the difficulty is much lower than using a real gun.


    Although there are still great differences between exercises and actual combat because of weapons, the problem is that both sides use the same weapons. Why can Frank find treble in a very short time and shoot treble immediately, instead of treble shooting Frank immediately, and Gao Yang can shoot distin, but after picking up distin''s rifle, He immediately changed from a fire raider to a precise shooter. Before frank hit Gao Yang, Xili dared to ignore Gao Yang and shoot groliov regardless of Gao Yang, because Xili knew that Frank would solve Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang is the defensive side. They have fortifications and bunkers to use. Nevertheless, they are still beaten and have no temper. Especially Gao Yang only feels powerful and has no place to use. He has been hit before he gets angry.


    Distin and his team did stand a lot cheaper because they were more familiar with the venue of the exercise, but when they saw the cooperation of distin and his five people, and saw that they generally cooperated with each other, Gao Yang immediately found out what the battle of the real special forces should be like. Maybe if separate technology was taken out, Gao Yang didn''t suffer much, but if they fought as a team, they couldn''t compare with Simon at all.


    Gao Yang is very happy to lose, because he knows he should work hard in that direction and what a team should look like. They didn''t have the opportunity to conduct joint training, and no one can guide them to conduct joint training, but now it''s different. They will train in a real special force base, even if the special force doesn''t have any name, But it must be one of the top special forces in the world.


    When fighting with Arabs, we often encounter the need to attack bunkers, so there are outdated military facilities such as bunkers in the training camp, but what they are more likely to contact is field operations. Therefore, the second exercise is field operations, and there are sheltered fields in the desert.


    In the second game, regardless of the offensive side and the defensive side, the two sides entered the exercise site at the same time. When they met and when they started the war, Gao Yang held his strength and wanted to show his skills to others. However, when he came out from behind a sand dune and found the traces of Simon and his people, he only listened to "beep" before Gao Yang made any action After the sound, a stream of red smoke came out of his head.


    If you use a real gun, it will take some time to aim and adjust before you shoot after you find the enemy. Otherwise, it will be difficult to hit, and the laser can hit the enemy at the speed of light only after aiming. There is no need to consider the time difference and trajectory, so whoever finds the enemy first will win.


    Gao Yang''s shooting is not necessarily worse than Frank''s, but he failed to find Frank first, so he lost.


    In the second game, Gao Yang''s ending was even worse. In the first game, Gao Yang also killed one, but he was not shaved, but in the second game, the whole army was destroyed, and none of them "died in battle".


    Relying on their excellent strength, tacit cooperation and familiarity with the venue, Simon and Wolfgang won a complete victory, which made Simon and Wolfgang feel much better. Although they lost completely, Gao Yang was also happy with the defeat, because the more powerful the opponent is, they will receive better training. It doesn''t matter if they lose, As long as they didn''t lose when they left after training, the two exercises ended perfectly in joy.


    Wolfgang waved his big hand with a smile and said, "animal corps, pack up your things. Someone will pick you up in a moment. Don''t worry. I guarantee that you will perform much better when you leave my base."


    After listening to Wolfgang''s smile, Gao Yang could only say with a bitter smile: "general, the name of our mercenary regiment is Satan, and who of you told me what the national bird of Israel is?"


    Wolfgang scratched his head and said, "I don''t know what national bird is. Who of you told me that Israel has a national bird?"


    "Upupupaepops was voted the national bird of Israel in 2008."


    It was frank, not Jacqueline, who spoke. Frank, who was calm enough to appear a little dull, said solemnly to Gao Yang: "upupupaepops, this is the Latin scientific name of the national bird of Israel. You don''t understand Hebrew. I don''t understand how to say it in Chinese, so I have to say the Latin scientific name of this bird."


    Jacqueline said in surprise, "Hey, frank, you still know how to say my nickname in Latin. I don''t know myself. Hey, I''m worried about how to tell them what my nickname is, but do you know what a bird upupupaepops is now?"

 Chapter 169

    After watching the game between Gao Yang and Simon, Morgan said goodbye to them and went to do his own business.


    Morgan will leave Israel the next day, but Simon stays, and Simon will stay in the training camp to catch up with his old comrades.


    After seeing Morgan off, Gao Yang returned to the dressing room and repackaged the things he had just put down to take them to a new place. Finally, Gao Yang couldn''t resist his curiosity. After getting Arthur''s permission, he made a call with a satellite phone.


    Gao Yang was very curious about what Israel''s national bird was, but saying a Latin name to him was the same as not saying it, and he couldn''t check it on the computer, but he still had professionals to consult, so Gao Yang called Professor buck Rodney, a naturalist and zoologist.


    Professionals are professionals. For a naturalist and zoologist, Gao Yang''s problem is too simple. Professor Barker not only told Gao Yang that the national bird of Israel is called Dai shengniao in China, but also told Gao Yang that Dai shengniao is called Huapu fan or Hu Kuai in his hometown.


    Professor Barker also told Gao Yang that the Daisheng bird is beautiful, but it emits a smell similar to the smell of corpses. It is considered to be an unknown bird that eats corpses in both East and West. The reason why Israel chose the Daisheng bird as the national bird is also because the Bible clearly states that the Daisheng bird is an unclean bird, and Judaism and religion have always been against Christ and religion.


    Gao Yang doesn''t care why jaklan calls him Dai shengniao''s nickname. He just doesn''t make clear the context of something. He''s just upset. After getting the definite answer, Gao Yang can wait for the military base in Wolfgang without any concern.


    After waiting in the training camp for about half an hour, Wolfgang sent a car to pick up Gao Yang.


    Wolfgang sent Gao Yang to pick them up with the rank of lieutenant, but he wore a black Headcover on his face, revealing only his eyes, nose and mouth. After seeing Gao Yang, he asked Gao Yang that they didn''t carry cameras or mobile phones, and temporarily confiscated Gao Yang''s phone, The hooded officer led them to the car.


    After walking to the car, the officer took out five black hoods and said, "I was ordered to pick you up, but please put on your hoods. Please don''t get me wrong. All non base personnel need to take this when entering."


    They have gained some insight into the confidentiality of the Israeli army. Although they are surprised to wear a hood, they don''t take it seriously. They only need to understand and cooperate with other people''s regulations.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Gao Yang to show his eyes. In fact, it''s a black pocket. After wearing the hood, he can''t see anything and doesn''t say anything. The worst thing is that he thought he would arrive in a short time. As a result, he was consciously spared many circles, and it took two hours to arrive.


    When Gao Yang got out of the car and took off their headgear, he found that it was getting dark, and just outside the car, there was an officer with the rank of lieutenant.


    The lieutenant smiled at Gao Yang and said: "Hello, you can call me Lieutenant M. in the next days, I will be your liaison officer and your tactical instructor. Your formal training will begin tomorrow, because we need to transfer people to be responsible for the targeted training of each of you. The specific personnel arrangements will be taken out tomorrow and tonight, so we will waste a whole night It''s too late. "


    Gao Yang shook hands with Lieutenant m and said, "thank you very much. Please convey my gratitude to general Wolfgang."


    Lieutenant m smiled and said, "you''re welcome. You enjoy the treatment of the highest level of outsiders, so there is no special indication in the base, and your movement is not limited, so you can use the public bathroom, and in the base, our people don''t have to wear hoods when dealing with you, which is good news for you and us."


    After that, Lieutenant m reached out and made a gesture of invitation, pointed to a row of barracks and said, "your residence has been arranged. Please follow me."


    At this time, they only found themselves in a row of barracks. As for other places, they couldn''t see it. However, since Lieutenant m has said that their actions are basically unrestricted, they must be able to have a panoramic view of the base the next day.


    Lieutenant m took Gao Yang and them to the door of a room and said: "The two adjacent houses here belong to you. In view of your special status, the officer dormitory is temporarily reconstructed from the soldier dormitory. I apologize. The commander lives in the dormitory on the left and the other four live in the dormitory on the right. The accommodation conditions we can provide are limited. I apologize again."


    Like the armies of other countries, Israel also attaches great importance to the differential treatment between superiors and subordinates in the army. Officers are officers. Even if Gao Yang is only the head of a five person group, he has to enjoy the treatment of officers. This rule is common in almost all regular armies.


    Gaoyang''s room is only for himself. Although the room is small, it is well arranged. There is a bed, a cabinet, a table and a chair, plus a clothes hanger. This is all the furniture in Gaoyang''s room.


    As for groliov, their room is even simpler. There is nothing else except four beds and a cabinet. However, none of them come to enjoy it. They are very satisfied to have a residence in a real special forces base.


    When they were led to their residence, Lieutenant m said with a smile: "In the base, if you wear military uniforms, you must take military steps and salute. You are here for training, so you should wear military uniforms. Because you are special and enjoy the highest level of treatment, and you are both trainees, but Mr. Frog and RAM are also instructors training our personnel, so you will get the military rank and treatment of officers temporarily, in order to avoid being in your group There is an embarrassing situation in the Ministry, so RAM will get the rank of lieutenant and others will get the rank of second lieutenant. "


    Gao Yang pointed to Li JinFang with an incredible face, then said with his nose: "I can understand that he wants to train your people. How can I have a share?"


    Lieutenant m nodded and said solemnly, "of course, you and frog will train our specially selected personnel in fighting, and all of you will serve as our hypothetical enemy troops, so in a sense, all of you are our instructors. We hope to learn something from you when we teach you something."

 Chapter 170

    After a night with excitement and expectation, Gao Yang knew what he was going to teach the next morning.


    The five of them have to train separately. Cui Bo has to accept sniper training. He has to learn from scratch. He will practice whatever recruits practice, while groliov has to carry out targeted machine gun practice. In the afternoon, Gao Yang and all five of them will practice together, mainly training physical fitness and team cooperation.


    Li JinFang had two hours to teach 16 people fighting skills in the morning. These 16 people were carefully selected. They were originally fighting experts. The purpose of letting Li JinFang teach them was to let these 16 people learn what Li JinFang taught, and then conduct testing and analysis to see if there is a need for small-scale promotion, even in the whole army.


    After teaching fighting, Li JinFang will conduct two hours of shooting training alone. There are all the mainstream light weapons in the world in the base. He can be familiar with every kind of light weapons he may encounter as soon as possible.


    As for Gao Yang, he also wants to teach people fighting for two hours, and then another two hours to learn a series of things such as tactical command.


    Gao Yang''s place is a large training hall, which is only separated by a wall from Li JinFang, but Li JinFang teaches 16 masters, and he has to teach 30 recruits, more than Li JinFang teaches.


    When Gao Yang walked into the training hall, the soldiers standing in three rows shouted in unison, "good instructor!"


    Gao Yang was staring at dozens of eyes and felt his teeth ache. He quickly said to lieutenant m who entered the training hall with him: "What''s the matter? I thought it was training with frogs. Are you going to let me teach these people? Please, I don''t know how to teach. Don''t forget that I just learned from frogs for a month."


    Lieutenant m said with a smile: "This is the order given by the general himself. He thinks your fighting skills are very suitable for recruits to practice. In order to confirm, we specially select newcomers. They are like a piece of white paper. They can test whether your fighting skills are suitable for integrating into our existing Maga, and then extend them to the whole base. Their fighting level is not enough to be exposed to what frogs teach So the frog is responsible for training instructors, and you are responsible for training trainees. "


    After Lieutenant m finished, he thought and continued: "in fact, one group here practices with you, and another group practices our existing Maga. Then the two groups will compare to see which group makes faster progress, so as to quickly test whether the things you and frog teach are suitable for promotion and practice."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I see what you mean, but I don''t know how to teach. My training results were beaten by frogs. Do you want me to beat these students like frogs?"


    Lieutenant m said with a serious face: "they all sign up voluntarily. You can teach them in any way you think is appropriate. As long as you don''t mean it, no one will blame you even if one of them is killed by you. In fact, some of us die in training accidents every year."


    After Gao Yang was stunned, he shouted to those cadets who still had some childish faces: "put on protective gear."


    While the students were wearing protective gear, Gao Yang carefully recalled how Li JinFang taught him. After waiting for the students to wear protective gear, Gao Yang said word by word: "if you want to learn how to hit people, you must first learn how to be beaten. You, get out of the line."


    After calling out a soldier at random, Gao Yang said to the soldier, "come and hit me, whatever you want."


    These soldiers trained with Gao Yang had not received combat training, but the soldiers selected by Gao Yang did not hesitate. They punched Gao Yang in the face, and then the tragedy repeated.


    The pain Gao Yang had suffered now fell on the poor soldier. Gao Yang''s haunted foot kicked on the soldier''s lower abdomen. At least Gao Yang left affection under his feet and didn''t kick the key part of the child.


    Watching the soldier fall to the ground with his stomach covered in pain, Gao Yang found a trace of the feeling when Li JinFang kicked him. This feeling is actually very good.


    Gao Yang was a little excited. He rubbed his hands, waved to a small soldier in the team and said, "come out and hit me. I promise not to use my feet this time."


    After another unlucky guy came out of the line, he didn''t punch him as Gao Yang expected, but kicked him at Gao Yang. However, Gao Yang subconsciously kicked a foot, but his speed was faster. Before the foot kicked by the soldier reached him, his kick had fallen on the soldier''s leg and kicked the poor soldier Big somersault.


    "Do you believe me when I say you don''t need feet? If I want your life, now you are a dead man. Everyone has it one by one. I have to let you feel it first."


    The feeling of abusing food is good. Gao Yang asked the remaining poor children to clap the team and were kicked by him one by one. Then the whole training hall was full of unlucky people lying or sitting on the floor. Two children were particularly unlucky because Gao Yang didn''t stop his feet and accidentally kicked them to the key part of others.


    Waiting to kick all the soldiers to the ground happily, Gao Yang suddenly felt a little guilty. After a slight cough, Gao Yang pretended: "If you want to learn how to beat someone, you must first learn how to be beaten. Now you are beaten only for the sake of beating someone in the future. That just gave you a deeper impression. Now you think about how I do it and how you should deal with it. For a long time, what you have to do is to be beaten. When you have experience about being beaten , I will teach you what you should learn next. Now stand up and let''s go on. "


    Those who could not move stood up. Even the poor child who was kicked to the point by Gao Yang stood up again with the help of others, then lined up and was kicked over by Gao Yang again.


    When Gao Yang kicked everyone down in the second round, Lieutenant m finally couldn''t help it. He whispered to Gao Yang, "instructor, I''m sorry to interrupt you, but I really want to ask, is that how you were trained by frogs?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "what do you think? Let me tell you, this is the way frogs train me. Now I copy it to train your soldiers. The effect is good. What do you think of me now?"


    Lieutenant m nodded repeatedly and said, "you continue, you continue, I''m just curious. How to teach them is your business. Sorry, you continue."


    Now Gao Yang finally understands why Li JinFang was so willing to teach him. It''s great to beat people. The beaten party should be willing and willing to continue to be beaten. This feeling is even better. At least Gao Yang thinks his students are willing to be beaten. Anyway, no one complains, Gao Yang continues to think so.


    The happy time always passed quickly. After teaching for two hours, Lieutenant m reminded Gao Yang that the time had come. Gao Yang spared the poor recruits. When he got out of the door of the training hall, he just saw Li JinFang coming out of the next room.


    Li JinFang was black and blue and looked miserable. Gao Yang was shocked by his tragedy.


    "My second Olympics, Kim Fang, what''s the matter with you? Why is it like this? Have you been beaten? My second Olympics, you''ve lost your adult."


    Li JinFang touched his nose and muttered angrily: "don''t mention it. He pretended to be forced and big. He was beaten. As a result, he became this virtue. What about you? How did you teach? Won''t he also be beaten."


    "I''m fine. Hey, hey, I didn''t do anything else all morning. I just kicked people, just like you kicked me at the beginning. How can I say it? It''s cool, but what''s the matter with you? Did some experts practice you?"


    Li JinFang smiled bitterly and said: "Bah, don''t be complacent. I teach a group of experts. How can you compare with me? But experts, you know, they are masters who won''t convince anyone. Two of them also ridiculed me. I was angry. I didn''t do anything else this morning. I patronized those experts. I did it all round. They all fell down one by one, and these grandchildren were willing to learn from me."


    Gao Yang said strangely, "that''s not right. You put them down, but why are you so miserable?"


    Li JinFang grinned silently and said, "I''m glad to see an expert. As soon as I''m excited, I want to play two at the same time. Guess what?"


    "Lost?"


    "Bah! Do you underestimate me? I''m a professional martial artist. Do you understand? Brother, my grandparents are experts. Do you know? I can''t solve both. I''ll kill myself with a piece of tofu."


    "My second Olympic Games is great. It''s no problem to play two at the same time. How many at the same time have you become this virtue?"


    "Well, three, two people can handle it, but three people really can''t. But fortunately, at last, I stopped and didn''t fall down. The three lay down. One of them seemed to have a bone fracture. I guess I have to rest for a while. Fortunately, I didn''t reveal the truth. Finally, I told them that even if the three brothers were not afraid at the same time, I stood at the end with me. What I said is true I have confidence. "


    "What about the result?"


    "Hey, hey, I''ve convinced these grandchildren. Shit, now they are respectful like grandchildren. But don''t say that these people can''t be underestimated. I''ve trained since I was a child. I''ve only trained since I became a soldier. It''s really great to be able to do this. Let''s say that if you change your job, I dare say you''ll die face to face. These grandchildren can''t help me They are all dead hands. "


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t pack any turnips. Let''s just abuse the dishes honestly. It''s better for you to fight with experts."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he saw the experts taught by Li JinFang push the door out. When he saw Li JinFang at the door, the expert students who came out in a row immediately saluted Li JinFang and Gao Yang: "Hello, sir."


    After waiting for Li JinFang to return the salute, one of the top students grinned and said, "Sir, we''re going to the infirmary. Do you want to come?"


    Li JinFang said without hesitation: "nonsense, I just want Lieutenant m to take me. Now it''s just right. Just follow you. Hey, I said, do you have a beautiful little nurse in the infirmary here?"

 Chapter 171

    The training is carried out step by step. The instructor who praises them will change the training content and intensity in time according to their progress. Frye''s progress is the fastest, because he basically can''t learn anything. He starts from the content that a recruit should learn, but after he mastered the basic skills that infantry should master, Frye''s instructor arranged specific training for him to use rocket propelled grenades.


    Cui Bo also made rapid progress. At the beginning, Cui Bo practiced shooting training under ideal conditions, and it was high-intensity shooting training. After Cui Bo''s shooting under ideal conditions had reached a good level, his instructor began to let Cui Bo carry further training. For example, let Cui Bo carry a weight of 20 kilograms on his back in addition to his big sniper, Then he ran five kilometers. When Cui Bo was so tired that he wanted to breathe like a dog, he immediately shot the target temporarily designated by the instructor a thousand meters away. If he didn''t hit it, Cui Bo had to run another five kilometers with his full set of equipment on his back, and then shoot again. If the target didn''t hit, Cui Bo wouldn''t do anything else this day.


    Groliov is an exception. Groliov is not young and his physical fitness can''t keep up, but as a machine gunner, no one in the whole base can teach him anything.


    Just after one morning on the first day, the instructor in charge of teaching groliov machine gun asked groliov to go straight away. Because the instructor had no teaching, he suggested groliov to practice using mortars, or bazookas, or what groliov thought was useful to the whole team. Anyway, there was no need to learn machine guns.


    There are only five Satan mercenaries in the regiment. Everyone needs to have the ability to specialize in many things. After discussing with Gao Yang, groliov went to get familiar with how to use mortars.


    Groliov used to use mortars. In fact, mortars are the basic heavy firepower with infantry in the Russian military system. Groliov was born as an airborne soldier. Airborne soldiers use mortars and rocket launchers widely. Those who have been airborne for several years basically use mortars, So groliov was quite familiar with mortars, but he had not used them much for many years.


    After groliov changed his training plan and ran to get familiar with mortars for two days, he was forced to change his training plan. For a veteran like groliov, his ability to use mortars has been engraved in his bones and can''t be forgotten if he wants to. Therefore, after groliov practiced mortars for two days, The instructor who trained him felt that practicing mortars was a waste of time and kicked him elsewhere.


    Groliov didn''t know what to practice. He was a machine gunner. He rarely had the opportunity to use other weapons in battle, and his actions had been shaped. There was no need or way to change them. Therefore, groliov finally simply practiced team cooperation with Gao Yang and them.


    Li JinFang became friends with those masters who trained with him, and an instructor was his student, so Li JinFang was an instructor in the morning and a student in the afternoon. The roles of the two were exchanged neatly. Li JinFang was an instructor in the fighting class, but as soon as the class was over, he should change his mouth and call one of his students an instructor.


    As for Gao Yang, his life is more sad. He wants to teach a group of recruits to fight, learn how to be a good commander of a small team, and then he can''t relax his ability of accurate shooter in the team. At the same time, he also has to practice the ability of a sniper, so Gao Yang has to practice with the sniper instructor like Cui Bo. In addition to these, Group cooperation training can not be less, so Gaoyang is the most tired of all manpower.


    Gao Yang always remembers Fedor''s words, that is, when he has the opportunity, he should practice his ability to shoot quickly and accurately with the mechanical sight on the gun. Therefore, Gao Yang is mainly practicing shooting without auxiliary aiming. Moreover, his instructor is also a special precision shooter, who can turn to the role of sniper when needed, So Gao Yang gained a lot from training with his full-time instructors.


    Because there are too many things to practice, Gao Yang can only sleep six hours a day, sometimes only four hours. In addition to training or training, he doesn''t even have a chance to breathe. But in fact, this is not the worst for Gao Yang. The real tragedy is that Gao Yang now has to practice fighting with Li JinFang''s students.


    It''s nothing to practice fighting with Li JinFang, but don''t forget that Li JinFang still has 16 students. Therefore, the real situation is that Li JinFang teaches the 16 students, and then the 16 students teach Gao Yang. Theoretically, Gao Yang belongs to professional training during this period, which was cleaned up by Li JinFang and his 16 students in turn.


    Gao Yang was tormented by Li JinFang and a group of his master students, but the advantage is that after this period of suffering, Gao Yang at least didn''t fight the world with one fist and one foot. Gao Yang also has a model for using a complete set of Maga skills.


    Improving the fighting level was originally one of Gao Yang''s plans, but Gao Yang had to go to the door to be beaten when time was very tight, just because Gao Yang was forced and helpless, so he had to go to Li JinFang to practice fighting.


    Who forced Gao Yang? Of course, by his group of recruits.


    Gao Yang taught a group of recruits. After kicking others badly in the first ten days, he finally began to teach the poor students how to exert their strength and how to use half a step to break their fist and cut off their children and grandchildren like him. Then those recruits who had been kicked for ten days already knew how to be beaten and only wanted to learn how to beat people made great progress. The real great speed took only three or two days, Just practice one by one. Gao Yang feels a little difficult to parry.


    It''s no wonder that Li JinFang can ravage Gao Yang from beginning to end because he has a deep foundation and decades of Kung Fu. Not to mention that Gao Yang''s training for a month is definitely not Li JinFang''s opponent, but Gao Yang''s Kung Fu is quick. He relies on eating fresh food all over the sky. After teaching his fresh food to his students, To starve the disciples of the church to death is the inevitable end for Gao Yang.


    People want face and trees want skin. Gao Yang can''t live in the town at first sight. He''s afraid that if he is kicked by his students, he will lose his adult. Therefore, Gao Yang has to change his plan, reschedule the fighting training originally planned to be postponed, and then change his teaching time. Only in this way can he stagger the class time with Li JinFang, so, When Gao Yang taught his disciples, he had to practice with Li JinFang and his master students.


    When the time is approaching a month, Gao Yang can only die with the students if he uses his broken son and grandchildren again. However, during this period, Gao Yang''s progress is not slow. Gao Yang can suppress his recruits with his new things.


    When the time finally came for Gao Yang to teach his recruits for a whole month, it was time for his recruits to graduate, because general Wolfgang''s idea was to let Gao Yang train these recruits for only one month, and then it would depend on the training results.


    After finishing the last class, Gao Yang clapped his hands and gathered his students together. Gao Yang shouted to the students he had been very familiar with in the past month: "Ladies and gentlemen, this is our last class. I''m very pleased with your progress over the past month. I hope you never need to use what I taught you. But if you have to use it, remember, kick your enemy''s eggs and kill him immediately. Only dead enemies are good enemies. Well, I can say That''s all. Finally, I''ve kicked many of you in the ass this month. I hope you don''t hate me. "


    After that, Gao Yang thought he could get a burst of warm applause, because his words indicated that the suffering of these recruits was coming to an end. Gao Yang didn''t expect to be loved by these recruits. He also knew that his recruits had nicknamed him popcorn ram. These recruits hated him so much that they wanted to kick him one by one.


    Strangely, after thirty recruits saluted Gao Yang, they all looked reluctant to give up, and some people''s eyes were red. Not only did they not cheer, they should have been happy to send the plague God, but it turned into a scene of reluctant to give up.


    The scene in front of Gao Yang was so unexpected that Gao Yang unconsciously recalled the feeling that those instructors who had been itched by students wanted to shed tears when they left during his university military training. Of course, the tears were all girls, and the boys pretended to be nothing.


    Finally, one of the more active recruits saluted Gao Yang and shouted, "instructor, we will remember your teachings. We won''t let you down."


    Gaoyang doesn''t know how. Looking at his students, he feels reluctant to give up. Gaoyang salutes his students and wants to say a word, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    According to Gao Yang''s planned route, it should be impossible for him to have the opportunity to say goodbye to these students in his life, so it''s not realistic to say goodbye, but it''s obviously more inappropriate to say goodbye. When Gao Yang''s heart is not good, Lieutenant m, who has been observing and recording how he trained for the past month, suddenly spoke.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this afternoon, you will compete with another group of experimental students to verify that what you have learned between the two groups is better. At the same time, I have another good news to announce. Of course, it may also be bad news. Both of you have applied to join the special forces and have not been approved, but according to the instructions of the top officer of our base, the winner of your two groups of students, You can stay and accept the next assessment, that is, if you win, stay, lose, pack your bags and leave. "


    After that, Lieutenant m looked at Gao Yang, and then continued to the recruits: "Your beloved ram instructor will attend this afternoon. At the same time, you must also know that our next door are experts, and they will appear as the jury. Everyone, if you don''t want to leave disheartened and don''t want your instructor to lose face, go and win and repay your instructor."

 Chapter 172

    Gao Yang was nervous all noon because his students were going to have a crucial examination.


    Gao Yang is even more nervous than his students, because Gao Yang really wants his students to win, not because it''s about his face, but after he has feelings with his students, Gao Yang doesn''t want to see the disappointed recruits who want to join the special forces.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, accompanied by Lieutenant m, Gao Yang entered a training room, which has been used by Li JinFang and his master students, and is now used to test Gao Yang''s students.


    When Gao Yang went in, Li JinFang and his master students were already inside. They stood against the wall in a row, and general Wolfgang, who had never been seen in a month, also appeared. He sat in a chair and was talking with four other officers.


    After seeing Gao Yang come in, Wolfgang stopped talking, pointed to an empty chair and said with a smile: "sit down and introduce you by the way. Next to you is the instructor of another group of students. Now let''s see which of you has more effective training."


    Gao Yang and a lieutenant sitting next to him looked at each other and found that each other''s eyes were hostile. There was no way. Now their students have to compete. As instructors, the relationship between them naturally belongs to their opponents rather than friends.


    After Gao Yang sat down, Li JinFang squeezed his eyes at him and gave Gao Yang a reassuring look. Although Li JinFang is not one of the members of the jury, he is qualified to watch. The students taught by Gao Yang are also Li JinFang''s re disciples. Therefore, Li JinFang naturally hopes that which group of Gao Yang''s students can win the final victory.


    After Gao Yang took his seat, Wolfgang said loudly: "I will randomly select two seats and a group of opponents, call whose number, and let them in. Now we can start, red 15 and blue 20."


    Gao Yang''s student is red Fang. After Wolfgang scratched twice on the book he held with a pen, a pair of randomly selected students entered the training room. They have all put on protective gear, and it can be seen that the crotch is obviously thickened and reinforced.


    When the two cadets entered, they first saluted Wolfgang and their officers, and then they immediately opened their posture and were ready to start.


    Gao Yang''s students are extremely active. From the moment they enter the training room, they can see that he has been eager to try. When Wolfgang gave the order, he immediately shouted and rushed at his opponent. Naturally, the routine is the same as Gao Yang''s, and the one who covers his face is a punch.


    The blue side''s students responded well. He stretched out his two hands and grabbed the high student''s fist, and then wanted to use joint skills to reverse the wrist he grabbed.


    In a month''s time, what kind of results can you achieve by learning fighting step by step? To be sure, even a genius can''t be a master in a month.


    However, if you are beaten by the same move for ten days a month, and then you only practice how to exert your strength and those two strokes while being beaten for another ten days, and then repeat those two strokes for another ten days, what results will you get?


    The answer is that even if a person is stupid enough to have the same IQ as an arthropod, he can form a conditioned reflex.


    Lan Fang''s students are not experts, and Gao Yang''s students are not experts, but Gao Yang''s students are not arthropods. In fact, their IQ is very high. The same move can lead to countless changes. Moreover, after they have been tortured by the same move for a month, they can''t take revenge on the people who tortured them, so they have long wanted to find an opponent to vent, By the way, verify whether what you have learned is worthy of the hardships you have suffered in the past month.


    But after all kinds of factors came together, the fate of the blue student could be imagined. Just when he severely broke the opponent''s wrist back, but did not cause pain to the opponent, he felt a sharp pain under the crotch. Then he immediately lost all his strength and collapsed to the ground. As for breaking the opponent''s arm, he naturally didn''t have to think about it.


    After making a simulated killing action against the opponent who lost his ability to move, Gao Yang''s students immediately stood aside, and then saluted Wolfgang with a happy face. However, Gao Yang couldn''t help jumping up and yelling "yes", he found that his gaffe was too much, so he quickly sat back in his chair, But he still raised his fist at his students.


    Within two seconds of solving the battle, Wolfgang could not see whether he was satisfied or disappointed. He just nodded and shouted, "call the medical staff in, take the injured students to check, and then call the next group."


    After grinning at Gao Yang, the winning student happily walked out of the training room, and three people in white coats quickly entered the training room and carried the poor blue student out with a stretcher, so that the next group of students could continue to catch right and practice.


    If you enter a group, you are bound to carry out one. Of course, not everyone goes out with their crotch covered. Some of them are knocked unconscious by Gao Yang''s students, because Gao Yang teaches not only broken children and grandchildren. If the other party''s footwall is tightly protected, it will hit the upper body key points such as the head or throat. If the upper wall is tightly protected, it goes without saying, Let''s say hello to the lower body. Even if you kick it in your leg, it''s enough to end the battle immediately.


    Later, the doctors were too busy, and Wolfgang simply ordered the doctors to wait directly in the training room, carry out one after another, and call the doctors in again and again. The doctor didn''t think it was troublesome. He didn''t think it was troublesome.


    Gao Yang couldn''t bear to watch. Although his students won one after another, he still felt a little impatient looking at the poor appearance of another group of students. The most important thing is that the instructor sitting next to him was black and was about to squeeze out water.


    Gao Yang is afraid that the one around him can''t help it. It''s troublesome to have a duel between instructors. After all, the students are half hanging and half hanging, but the instructor is a serious expert, and he is very familiar with his routine, so he doesn''t even have a chance to be surprised. Therefore, Gao Yang is very confident that if he practices with the instructor, Definitely the one who was beaten.


    In the last group of duels, there was no surprise that another poor child fell down with his crotch covered. There was no way. Wolfgang ordered that the students outside should not disclose any details about the assessment, so the students waiting outside could only hear screams, but they didn''t know what was going on inside, and they didn''t even know who the winning party was, Because at the end of the assessment, students, whether going out or being carried out, will leave through the channel on the other side.


    After the last group of duels, Wolfgang stood up and walked up to Gao Yang.


    After Gao Yang hurriedly stood up, Wolfgang suddenly patted Gao Yang on the shoulder after a moment of meditation and said in a deep voice: "Congratulations, you have created a miracle in the history of this base, that is, the students of one instructor completely beat the students of another instructor. Although this itself is only an experiment, I still have to congratulate you."


    Gao Yang couldn''t close his mouth with a smile and said loudly, "what can I say? I can only say that my students are the best. Sorry, I know it''s unfair to the students of another group, but I must say I''m proud of my students."


    Wolfgang patted Gao Yang on the shoulder again and said to the instructor sitting next to Gao Yang: "it seems that you are very unhappy, but I hope you understand the significance of this assessment."


    The instructor said solemnly: "Report, sir, I know the significance of this assessment. In fact, I am also happy that we can add two effective actions to our fighting skills, but I must be fair to my students. Sir, they are all good guys. The reason for their failure should be attributed to me. You can''t deprive them of their qualification to join the special forces because of their failure."


    Wolfgang patted the officer on the shoulder and said with a smile, "of course, they all have the opportunity to participate in the next test. Only the winner of this assessment can stay. I just want them to have a stronger desire to win."


    After that, Wolfgang looked at the members of the jury standing in a row and said, "what''s your conclusion?"


    After a salute, an officer shouted: "Sir, we all agree that these two movements can be added to our fighting skills as basic movements, and there are four other movements that can be improved. The main one is the power, which can be used as the main power way other than joint skills and holding and falling skills, especially as the power way of unarmed killing skills. In short, this is a useful supplement to our fighting skills. We have been working in frogs With the cooperation of, we have sorted out a set of improved fighting skills, which can be tested first within the scope of our base. "


    Wolfgang nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "very good. It''s the result I want to see. What about you? What''s the result of your communication with the frog?"


    The officer who spoke looked at Li JinFang and said loudly: "The results of our cooperation with frogs are very good, but we think that the skills taught by frogs, if used by ordinary soldiers, will not have a better effect than our existing fighting skills, and the learning time is too long. The skills taught by frogs are more suitable for experts who are proficient in fighting skills, such as those who often need to work in an environment without weapons Special personnel, or security personnel protecting dignitaries. "


    Wolfgang nodded and said, "I see. Continue your cooperation, write a detailed report back to me, and now dissolve."


    After Wolfgang gave the order, Gao Yang, who could not sit still for a long time, immediately ran out of the training room, and then found that his students were waiting for him outside. Gao Yang, who was not happy, congratulated his students. Those students who were extremely excited rushed up, surrounded Gao Yang and threw him into the sky.

 Chapter 173

    Gao Yang was sincerely happy that his students had won the victory and his teaching achievements had been recognized, but he and his students celebrated for only five minutes, and those cadets had to say goodbye to Gao Yang. It was an exceptional case for these cadets to talk to Gao Yang, which was ordered by Wolfgang himself, It''s good to have five minutes.


    After watching the students leave, Gao Yang stood there with some emotion. At this time, Lieutenant m, who had been watching, came forward, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "ram, you have been officially trained in this base for a month."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "yes, it''s been a month unknowingly. How time flies."


    Lieutenant m said calmly, "very good. I really hope you will feel that time passes quickly in the next time. Maybe you will feel better."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, in the next time, when you maintain basic training, you will carry out confrontation training at the same time, that is, you will carry out a lot of exercises."


    Gao Yang was delighted and said, "well, it''s good to join the exercise. The closer it is to the actual combat, the better."


    Lieutenant m nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, I think so, too. Ask you a question, do you play computer games?"


    Gao Yang was a little confused. After nodding, he quickly shook his head and said, "it''s a long time ago. Now I have time to play games. How can I ask this? Oh, do you mean we should use simulators for training?"


    Lieutenant m shook his head and said: "No, it''s just a joke. Our complete training program is confidential, so I have to put it another way that you can easily understand. If you have played games, you can easily understand my next words. Let''s put it this way. In the past month, you have been training in simple mode, and in the next month, you will skip the difficult mode and go directly Enter abnormal mode. If your performance is very good, you may soon enter hell mode. In short, be mentally prepared. "


    In the past month, Gao Yang has felt very tired, but he has also lived a full life. Because he can learn new things every day, Gao Yang doesn''t feel how sad the day is. After hearing Lieutenant M''s announcement that the training difficulty is upgraded, Gao Yang is still a little excited.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s abnormal mode or hell mode. Let''s come here. We have absolutely no problem."


    "Very good, very good, remember what I told you? You will serve as our hypothetical enemy troops. From 9:00 this evening, you will officially become our hypothetical enemy troops. While you get training, our people can also benefit from the confrontation. Today''s training for all of you will end on time at 7:00, and something will be sent to you and us See you then. "


    Lieutenant m left after saying that, while Gao Yang followed his usual routine to receive targeted training for accurate shooters. At 7 p.m., when he met Li JinFang and them at the gate of the canteen on time, he saw that lieutenant m had been waiting for him at the gate of the canteen.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Lieutenant m took out a piece of paper and gave it to Gao Yang, saying: "From now on, my task is over. I won''t follow you all the time to record. We won''t meet except for the tactical class. You all know where the logistics office is. Take this list to the quartermaster, who will give you something. Your task is to take what you get with you, whenever and wherever , all right, bye. "


    After that, Lieutenant m left directly. Gao Yang read it, but it was all written in Hebrew, but he couldn''t understand it at all. Lieutenant m didn''t say when to get the things, so Gao Yang and they didn''t worry. After the five sat down and had dinner, they went to the logistics office to get the things for the first time.


    After giving the list to the quartermaster, the Quartermaster gave Gao Yang a meaningful look at them and quickly took out their things, five goggles and five paintball guns. After giving them to Gao Yang, the Quartermaster shouted, "whoever needs to refill paintball or gas cylinder, take it here in person. Good luck and bye."


    The five people inexplicably put on goggles and carried a paintball gun on their backs, but they didn''t know what the use of these things was. After Gao Yang repeated what Lieutenant m told him, several people felt that these should be used during the exercise. To their surprise, the Israeli special forces would use such outdated things for the exercise. It was really amazing No.


    I''ve been tired for a day, and several people are not interested in chatting. It''s rare to end all the training programs early today. It''s serious to have a good rest. After they took the time to take a bath, they went back to their own house. There''s no nonsense. They took off their clothes and lay on the bed. They snored everywhere in a few seconds.


    Gao Yang hasn''t had a good sleep for a long time. When he was enjoying this rare night and was sleeping soundly, he suddenly felt a sharp pain.


    On his face, body, arms and thighs, a strong sense of pain fell on every part of his body like raindrops. Gao Yang woke up in severe pain and shouted. The light suddenly lit up in the dark room.


    The light was so dazzling that Gao Yang''s eyes couldn''t see anything for a moment. Just then, Gao Yang heard a voice saying coldly: "You''ve been shot dead. You didn''t respond from our forced entry to your death. I didn''t expect such a result. Your performance was disappointing. Now roll down from your bed immediately and run ten kilometers with your eyes and paintball gun."


    After Gao Yang''s eyes adapted to the strong light, he saw two people in his room with their faces covered in black hoods. They all had a paintball gun in their hands and goggles in their eyes. Gao Yang couldn''t help looking at his body. Sure enough, there were red marks left by red paintballs everywhere. The places where he was shot were swollen, and most of the places where he was shot were broken Skin, it hurts.


    At this time, Gao Yang knew what Lieutenant m meant by confrontation training, but there was no time to feel ashamed. There was a punitive ten kilometers waiting for him to run.


    Just as Gao Yang hurried to get dressed, the masked man said coldly, "didn''t you hear me? I asked you to roll down from bed immediately, but I didn''t let you get dressed. Now, run for me. You must come back here after running."


    Gao Yang was stunned, but he jumped out of bed in a pair of underwear, put on his paintball gun and goggles, and walked out of the door under the eyes of two masked people.


    No surprise, Gao Yang saw groliov, and the four of them stood at the door dejected, but groliov''s situation was much better. Because he was a veteran and had been on the battlefield for so many years, groliov didn''t even take off his coat when he slept. Although Li JinFang took off his coat, he was still wearing close fitting T-shirts and shorts. Only Frye was as good as Gao Yang There''s nothing but a pair of underwear up and down. As for TREB, he''s the worst, because he''s used to sleeping naked.


    Five people were dejected and lined up in a column. They ran under Gao Yang''s lead. No one looked at them. Waiting to run out of the barracks area and reach the playground, Gao Yang looked at no one everywhere. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "I can''t sleep well in the future."


    Cui Bo said with a trace of joy: "I looked at my watch. It''s half past one. Fortunately, it''s midnight. Fortunately, the base is full of men. Otherwise, I''ll lose my face. I won''t take off my clothes when I go to bed."


    No one felt ashamed when they were brought to the pot. After Gao Yang and Cui Bo just said a word, no one was interested in how to speak. The five people silently counted how many laps they had run on the playground. Although there was no supervision, the five people still waited for ten kilometers before panting back.


    Waiting to get to the dormitory area, when he was about to walk into the lane between the two rows of houses, Gao Yang, who was walking in the front, suddenly felt something wrong. He had no time to think more. After he whispered a word of concealment, the five people immediately dispersed, and then hid behind the houses on both sides of the lane.


    Gao Yang quickly took down the paintball gun he was carrying, but when he looked forward, he couldn''t see anything. In front of him were rows of soldiers'' dormitories. He only felt that there might be a situation ahead, but he couldn''t know what the specific situation was.


    "There''s something wrong ahead," he said in a low voice. "I received the order that I must go back to our dormitory, but I didn''t say how to go back. We can make a detour. There''s no need to attack. Little fly, big dog, you two retreat. Toad, rabbit, pay attention to both sides."


    The general paintball gun can maintain the effective range of straight flight, that is, about 50 meters. Groliov and Frye are on guard and run back quickly. After running out of 50 meters, they lie on the ground and are ready for cover shooting.


    Waiting for groliov and Frye to be on guard, Gao Yang and the three of them remained vigilant. While raising their guns to search around, they slowly backed back, waiting to reach groliov and Frye. After they got out of the range of the paintball gun, the five people turned around and quickly got out of the dangerous area.


    Gaoyang they have four ways to return to the dormitory. They changed one way, kept a high degree of vigilance all the way, and slowly searched and returned to the dormitory.


    After seeing Gaoyang and their return, the masked man waiting in Gaoyang''s room said in a deep voice: "you came back faster than I expected. I thought you were going to run ten kilometers again. Well, you can sleep. Everything will be the same for tomorrow''s training. Good night to you."


    After those masked people left, Gao Yang put on his clothes as quickly as possible. At this time, it was already 3:30 in the morning and it was time to get up in two hours. In order to have enough energy to cope with the next training during the day, Gao Yang endured the pain and went to sleep with a paintball gun.


    However, just after Gao Yang fell asleep in a daze, he was woken up by the paintball again. Although the five of them did not escape the fate of being completely annihilated this time, it is fortunate that groliov fought back in time and successfully killed one. Therefore, they were able to feel a little relaxed and run another ten kilometers.

 Chapter 174

    After Gao Yang made an offensive gesture, Li JinFang kicked open the not very strong door and rushed in. Gao Yang followed Li JinFang closely. The two men rushed into the house and started shooting at the target in the house.


    In the past two months, Gao Yang has been abused miserably. Now they finally have the opportunity to retaliate. They must retaliate hard to vent their hatred, especially on the premise that their special training is coming to an end.


    Wolfgang has told Gaoyang that their training time at this base is three months, because three months is the longest time Wolfgang can approve military exchange projects within his authority, but fortunately, three months is enough for Gaoyang.


    Since Gao Yang''s time in the base has entered the third month, they have greatly reduced the time of basic training. They have two hours of targeted training and two hours of live fire exercises every day.


    The so-called live fire drill not only refers to shooting with real guns, but also includes that when the Gaoyang people crawl through the barbed wire, the bullets fired by the machine gun fly around their heads. When they need a quick assault, the machine gun bullets run behind their hips.


    As for the rest of the time, Gao Yang didn''t have any training content. They just need to consider not being hit by paintball. This makes Gao Yang their favorite is the four hour safe period in the last month.


    In particular, Gao Yang likes two hours of targeted training best, because during this time, Simon also came to the base. As an instructor, he taught his continuous shotgun shooting skills to the soldiers including Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang is the best one among the same group of people who study with Simon. Although the speed of changing bullets is not as fast as Simon, Gao Yang''s accuracy is almost the same as Simon when shooting with a shotgun with one hand. As long as he practices often in the future, the speed of changing bullets will naturally become faster and faster. It''s just a matter of time.


    As for why the five of Gao Yang like the four hour training time very much, it is because since they entered the abnormal mode of training, Gao Yang and they were really miserable and scared by the so-called all-weather confrontational training.


    During this period of life, there was no other word to describe except in deep water. Gao Yang''s sudden attack they encountered for the first time was only an appetizer, not even an appetizer, because when they became the imaginary enemy troops in the base, they were subjected to endless attacks.


    It''s really light to be called out of bed with paintball in the middle of the night. With the lesson of the first night, Gao Yang immediately moved to a room with Li JinFang. As for the treatment of shit officers, go to hell. Gao Yang only wants to have a safe sleep, but unfortunately, those special forces are really fucking powerful.


    Gao Yang and his team have made preparations. When they sleep at night, five people are on duty in turn, which makes their precious sleep time more short. But in this way, they can''t avoid being touched by a group of special forces charged with the task of raid drill, and then give them a hard blow. The worst luck is that Gao Yang and they are still the loser most of the time, The loser can''t help but accept the punishment of running ten kilometers.


    In fact, it''s easy to be woken up in the middle of the night. The most unbearable thing for them is that when they take a bath, two people must keep on guard with paintball guns, because they can''t think that it will be a truce when they are naked since they have been attacked twice when they take a bath.


    Taking a bath should be watched by a large group of people, just like a fool with goggles and a paintball gun. What''s more depressing is that they can''t eat at ease. When they eat, they always hold a fork in one hand and try to put food in their mouth. At the same time, they have to carry a paintball gun in the other hand, The guy who was eating at the table would suddenly take some paintball guns from under the table and shoot at them.


    Gao Yang and his colleagues fought with people several times in the restaurant, one of which caused accidental injuries to innocent soldiers who were eating. Then they not only had to run ten kilometers with a load, but also didn''t give them food or drink, because they were hungry, dizzy and sleepy. It didn''t matter if they fainted. Those military doctors would jump out of a corner and quickly carry the fainted people on a single frame to the infirmary, After waking someone up and confirming that he won''t die soon, kick him out with a hard kick.


    I have to say that the level of military doctors in these bases is really good. Many times Gao Yang feels that he can''t hold on any longer. He feels that he will fall to the ground and die at any time, but he just can''t die.


    Even if you want to pretend to be sick or dizzy, you can''t have a rest for a long time. If you want to be lazy, you will be immediately exposed by those high-level military doctors. After being found by those hateful military doctors, you will be tragically punished and doubled. There is no way. Those hateful military doctors have the right to punish themselves.


    All the time, Gao Yang spent them in fear. Especially when he saw a man wearing a black robe, he would subconsciously point the muzzle of the gun at the man until the man left their vision.


    Because of the enemies facing Israel, those special forces sometimes disguise themselves as Arab women wearing fat black robes and covering their heads. Even after the training, they don''t change their clothes and leave directly in black robes. This situation is not very common, but it''s not strange, until they were praised for walking well on the road, A group of more than a dozen soldiers in black robes suddenly pulled out their guns from under the fat robes, and then beat Gao Yang them all over with great speed. After that, Gao Yang and they began to be nervous about the people in black robes.


    The situation facing them is that everyone in the whole base is a "civilian", but the one holding the paintball gun is the "enemy". They should find out the enemy hidden in the so-called "civilian" and annihilate the enemy. As for the annihilated party, of course, they should be punished.


    Even if you go to the bathroom, you have to go with five people. Otherwise, one member may be declared to have been "killed". As long as one person is killed, hold high their five even if they fail. Let''s run ten kilometers hungry together.


    Although the days are really miserable, the benefits are also extremely obvious. Now Gao Yang has a tacit understanding between the five of them that they can communicate without talking at all and only need one look. Moreover, the reaction speed to an attack is calculated in milliseconds, from discovering an attack to shooting back and killing their opponents, Never more than a second.


    Gao Yang''s level has risen rapidly. From the beginning, they can only be abused. Later, although they can''t avoid being completely annihilated, they can also cause serious "casualties" to the enemy. Later, they can win or lose each other. Moreover, they still win or lose each other on the premise that as long as one of them is killed, even if all of them are killed, they can win under such harsh requirements, The difficulty can be imagined.


    As for the last two days, Gao Yang and his team have won the battle three times in a row. Therefore, when they are leaving the base in the remaining four days, Lieutenant m, who has not appeared for a long time, finally reappears and informs Gao Yang that they can not only be beaten, but also have the right to attack, They finally became a recognized and qualified hypothetical enemy force.


    This time, eight teams were given paintball guns, but they didn''t know who their enemies were. Now, Gao Yang and several of them can finally choose their favorite way and time to choose a target to ravage.


    The first time is always the most impressive, so Gao Yang chose to kick the door in the middle of the night as the first time they took the initiative to attack, so Gao Yang chose a team where his assault instructor is located, because Gao Yang is very sure that his assault instructor has definitely attacked them many times.


    The only problem is that the targets they want to attack are veterans, and those veterans know what it means to receive paintball guns, so if there is no accident, they will certainly encounter resistance, but even if those targets are prepared, it doesn''t matter, because now it''s their turn. As long as one of those target teams is "killed", they will fail.


    Gao Yang plans to stay up this evening and get a target team to toss in death, so they launched an attack at 10:30, so as to let the team run ten kilometers more times.


    Gao Yang did not make any sound and touched the door of the target team. According to reason, the target team that should have been sleeping could not be found. However, the target team composed of six people was well prepared. Although they were not sure whether they would encounter an attack, they still slept in two groups, and there were three people waiting for Gao Yang.


    After entering the house, Gao Yang and Li JinFang immediately fired on the bed. One left and one right, they gave way to the shooting range at the door, while groliov and Cui Bo started shooting at the door. Although the target team had been prepared, they fired at the moment Gao Yang and Li JinFang entered the door and successfully "killed" Gao Yang and Li JinFang, However, groliov and TREB who followed hit the three people. The rest was to lift the three sleeping people and shoot them in order to wake them up.


    "Damn it, I knew you would retaliate, RAM. You''re too vindictive. As long as one is killed, even if it fails, Falk, which bastard designed this shit like exercise."


    Gao Yang turned on the light and looked at the angry assault instructor. After a long sigh of relief, Gao Yang said with an intoxicated face: "Although I hate this shit like exercise, I have to say that at least now this rule is very beneficial to us. If we are killed, even if we fail, I love this rule. By the way, don''t forget that we are the biggest victims of this rule. How many times you have made us run ten kilometers, can''t you remember it? Ah, this feeling is really beautiful Wonderful, well, you know the rules. Now go and run your 10K. Go and get back quickly. I might as well tell you clearly that I''m going to enjoy this beautiful feeling several times tonight. "

 Chapter 175

    Six people who knew they were going to be unlucky muttered out of the door and were ready to run their ten kilometers. At this time, with a burst of rapid footsteps, a man ran quickly from the dark.


    It was lieutenant m who came quickly. After seeing Gao Yang, Lieutenant m said anxiously, "ram, the task is terminated. Now you come with me."


    Gao Yang saw Lieutenant M''s face and knew that something big must have happened, but he didn''t ask much. Instead, he immediately formed the formation and trotted all the way behind Lieutenant m to the office building they had never been to.


    Gao Yang and his team have been in the base for three months, but they have seen Wolfgang only a few times, and they have never entered the office building of senior officers in the base, but at this time, Lieutenant m directly took Gao Yang and them to Wolfgang''s office.


    After entering Wolfgang''s office, Gao Yang saw that Simon was also there, which surprised him, because Simon had left the base for several days after finishing his short-term shotgun training, and it was still late at night. According to reason, Simon, who has officially retired and has no right to spend the night at the base, could not appear here late at night.


    General Wolfgang also looked serious. After he waved his hand, Lieutenant m immediately turned around and left his office, and closed the heavy door. After Lieutenant m left, general Wolfgang said in a deep voice, "Simon, introduce the situation to them."


    Simon nodded, looked at him and said in a deep voice, "Gao, something''s wrong. I need your help now."


    Gao Yang has never seen Simon anxious, but now Simon is frowning. Gao Yang can''t help but tremble in his heart and said, "what''s the matter? Who''s the matter?"


    "Bob, it was Bob who had an accident. Now we can be sure that Bob was kidnapped. That''s right. Morgan launched a counterattack against his enemy and the victory is in hand. When Morgan can''t be threatened, his enemy attacked Bob. Morgan has used all his strength, but now the situation is bad. We are seriously short of manpower, so I have to seek your help Help. "


    Gao Yang and Bob are old friends. Hearing that his friends are in trouble, Gao Yang''s heart suddenly tightened and said in a hurry, "how''s Bob now? You can tell me what you need me to do."


    Simon nodded and said: "Well, Morgan launched an attack on his enemy, but this was limited to the game in the political arena. His enemy was in a very difficult situation, and Morgan had enough information to uproot the legitimate forces of his enemy. But earlier today, Morgan received a phone call, and then he knew that Bob had been kidnapped.


    The current situation is extremely unfavorable to Morgan. His enemies have crossed the bottom line and transformed the struggle at the level of governance into the physical destruction of political enemies. Morgan either gives up attacking his enemies or gives up Bob''s life, but the problem is that the big man behind Morgan is the key to this struggle. Even if Morgan wants to admit defeat in this struggle for Bob''s safety They can''t do it, so the only way is to rescue Bob by force. "


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "I see. Bob is my friend. It''s my duty to rescue him."


    "The current situation is very difficult. We can''t be sure where Bob is locked up. Morgan is mobilizing all forces to find his whereabouts. At present, there are seven places where Bob may be detained, but we need to confirm them one by one. What we need to do is prepare for one of them. As soon as the time comes, whether Bob is confirmed or not , we all have to attack. This is a stupid way and the only way at present, but it requires a lot of manpower, but Morgan can no longer send anyone to help me, so he and I unanimously decided to ask you for help. Gao, you have helped Morgan too much, and he doesn''t know how to speak to you. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "you know my relationship with Bob. If you leave me alone in this matter, I will be very angry."


    "Thank you, Gao. I thank you for Morgan. You just saved Abdul and now you have to help save Bob. The Morgan family owes you. In other words, this is a troubled time for Morgan. I have never seen Morgan face so much trouble."


    "Simon, enough nonsense. Can I have something useful?"


    Simon smiled apologetically and said: "I''m sorry, I just have some regrets. Morgan has really bothered you during this period. In his words, you are his lucky star. You always bring him good luck. From the first assassination in Sudan to now, it seems that you have solved every trouble for him. He really thanks you very much. Gao, this is not nonsense. Morgan asked me to replace him Said, now he can''t contact you, so he can only let me convey it. "


    Wolfgang waved and said: "Gao is right. Leave the nonsense until you leave. Now let''s get down to business. Simon, I received a telephone notice that Morgan is a friend of Israel, so in addition to directly sending troops to intervene, I will provide Morgan with all necessary help. Now quickly think about what you need here, from intelligence to equipment support. Just speak."


    Simon immediately said, "Sir, I just got the news. I can''t come to a conclusion until I analyze the specific needs. We have four days to prepare. If there is any need during this period, I will ask you immediately. As for now, there is only one thing I need your help and permission."


    "Say."


    Simon looked at Gao Yang and whispered: "Sir, Gao is from China, but he has some legal problems in China. Gao is afraid that his parents may be under monitoring. He told me that now his biggest wish is to talk to his parents in China safely, neither to his parents nor to himself. Frogs are in the same trouble as Gao. Sir, I miss you Can help them. "


    Wolfgang smiled and said, "it''s a piece of cake, Gao, and frogs. You can call your family on my special line. Don''t worry. There''s no problem in safety."


    Gao Yang was surprised and pleased, and said in a trembling voice, "is it really all right? I mean, it''s really enough security code?"


    Wolfgang smiled: "In terms of the existing technology in the world, except Mossad, who is responsible for the security of my special line telephone, no one can monitor my call content. The United States can''t, nor can China. The most they can do is to monitor that a phone enters the monitored terminal, but they can''t trace the source of the phone. Even if they are powerful enough to monitor the source of the phone, only You will find that the source of the phone will jump back and forth between more than 130 countries in the world in one minute. Let them check. As for the content of the call, you don''t have to worry about being monitored at all. What I''m talking about is the monitoring level of the intelligence department. If the local police department is responsible for monitoring, ha, forget it. You just have to trust Mossad The technical level is good. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said excitedly, "can I call now?"


    General Wolfgang took out a red fixed telephone from a drawer under his desk, grabbed the microphone, pressed it on the phone for a few times, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "now you can dial the phone directly. You don''t need to add an international code, just enter the number."


    After giving the microphone to Gao Yang, Wolfgang stood up and said with a smile: "Let''s leave first so that Gao can be more comfortable when making a phone call. By the way, Gao, don''t touch anything except the phone. I believe you, but the person in charge of monitoring won''t easily trust a person. You have to know that I''ve violated the confidentiality rules by letting you stay alone in my office."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "thank you, general. I really appreciate you."


    Wolfgang smiled, waved his hand and left the office with others, leaving only Gaoyang himself. Gaoyang dared not touch anything and carefully dialed his father''s mobile phone number.


    "Hey, who is it?"


    Gao Yang could hear the feeling of haggard from his father''s voice. He heard his father''s familiar voice and looked a little strange at the same time. Gao Yang''s tears flowed down. He trembled and said, "Dad, it''s me."


    After two seconds of silence in the microphone, Gao Yang''s father suddenly shouted, "you have the wrong number."


    Gao Yang''s father deliberately accentuated the tone of the phone. After saying a word, he immediately hung up the phone. Gao Yang was a little confused by the accident. He was stunned with the microphone for a few seconds before he understood what had happened. That is, his father''s mobile phone must have been monitored.


    Gao Yang called again. After his father connected again, Gao Yang immediately said, "Dad, don''t worry about monitoring. My phone is safe enough. Is there anyone else around you?"


    Gao Yang''s father immediately choked and said, "Yang Yang, there is no one around me except your mother, but the phone must be monitored. Is there really no problem? Yang Yang, how are you now? Are you okay? Don''t come back. Your identity has been exposed. The police are looking for you everywhere."


    Gao Yang''s tears couldn''t stop. He tried to make his voice sound calmer, but his efforts were in vain with his thick nasal voice.


    "Dad, I''m fine now. I''m in a foreign country and there''s nothing wrong. Don''t worry. I''m safe. You get a pen quickly. I''ll give you an account number. You write it down. This is the account number of Swiss bank. You and my mother can take out the money as long as they take the account number and password. The password is your name Pinyin plus birthday and my mother''s name Pinyin plus birthday. Don''t make a mistake, Dad, There are millions of dollars in the account. It needs tens of millions of yuan. You and my mother can spend whatever they want. Don''t live frugally anymore. Dad, now I have money, and the money is earned openly. I''m safe and have money. I''m doing well. I''ll pick you up when I have a chance. Now you don''t have to worry about it I, ah! "

 Chapter 176

    Gao Yang doesn''t want to tell his father that he is a mercenary now and then worry his parents, so Gao Yang told his father a white lie.


    However, Gao Yang said that his money came from a aboveboard way, which is not a lie. The money he bought for his life is at least aboveboard.


    Gao Yang didn''t talk to his parents for too long. Although he could ensure safety, Wolfgang violated the confidentiality regulations by making this call. Therefore, Gao Yang made a long story short. While reassuring his parents, he simply asked whether there was anything wrong with his case. The most important thing on that day is, Gao Yang finally had the opportunity to tell his parents his account number and password at the Swiss bank.


    The call with his parents made Gao Yang feel that he had put down a heavy burden in his heart. At least he now knows that even if he died in the war that day, he doesn''t have to worry that his money will be cheaper in the bank, but his parents will be poor.


    After Gao Yang went out from Wolfgang''s office, he nodded to Wolfgang. Then Wolfgang took Li JinFang into the office and dialed several numbers for Li JinFang. Li JinFang finally had the opportunity to call his home.


    As soon as he saw Gao Yang, Cui Bo said impatiently, "brother Yang, how''s your business?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I was found, and my parents were indeed monitored. Rabbit, I''m sorry, I dragged you down the water."


    Cui Bo said with a puzzled face: "how is it possible? It''s reasonable that the police can''t find you. You''ve been declared dead. How can the police suspect you?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "You underestimate the ability of the police. You really committed a big case. You think the police can be cheated so easily. There is a monitor in the building where I committed the crime and took a picture of my face. The police investigated for a while and went to the hospital to call out the monitor. They can immediately determine that it''s me. They compare my photos, and then investigate my father''s background. Anyone can know The man in the surveillance video is me. "


    Cui Bo wondered, "that''s not right. Legally, you are all dead. How can the police investigate you? Can they still investigate this case as a supernatural event?"


    "Alas, the dead can also become alive. You think the police are so rigid. With a major suspect, how can they cut off the clue by themselves? Although my father doesn''t admit that I''m still alive or that I''ve been back, he can''t say who took care of my mother with him in the hospital, so my father was locked up for a while. Fortunately, the police still lack evidence, Finally, I had to let my father go, but my father and my mother were closely monitored. If I was caught, my father and my mother could not escape a perjury, so I would rather die than be caught.


    In addition, my father said that the police also asked him if he knew a man named Cui Bo. My father said he didn''t know, but later the police didn''t ask much. It is estimated that it is because I registered your information on the plane when I returned home. I was in the second Olympic Games. The police are really powerful, and I don''t know how they found out what happened when I returned home. "


    Cui Bo said carelessly, "what''s the matter with me? Isn''t it that the police have locked you? Anyway, there''s nothing wrong with me. How can you say that you dragged me into the water? Brother Yang, now you''ve talked to your family. You should rest assured, but you don''t want to return home in this life."


    Cui Bo''s words reached Gao Yang''s pain, but Gao Yang could only respond with a long sigh. At this time, Li JinFang also came out of Wolfgang''s office.


    Li JinFang''s face was gloomy and raised cautiously: "did you get through the phone? Is everything all right at home?"


    Li JinFang nodded stupidly and said, "it''s all right. They thought I was dead. They thought I had been caught by the army and killed secretly. They were very happy to know that I was still alive and that I was living well in a foreign country."


    Gao Yang patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said, "everyone at home is good, and you are also good. Why are you unhappy?"


    It''s OK that Gao Yang didn''t speak. As soon as Gao Yang said, Li JinFang''s tear brush flowed down and choked: "I''m sorry for our captain and my brothers. My captain has just become a captain. He was punished for my business and his rank was cleared to the end. He and my comrades in arms went to the military court. After they released me without permission, our whole team and the captain were simply expelled from the army. It''s the biggest shame for a soldier. It''s just because they put me away I was let go. A promising officer was ruined and the future of several brothers was ruined. It was all because of me. "


    Li JinFang tried not to cry. Gao Yang could only sigh and pat Li JinFang on the shoulder. The rest of the people could only come forward and pat Li JinFang to comfort him.


    At this time, groliov gently hugged Li JinFang and said in a deep voice: "believe me, if I were your captain, I would let you go, because if you were caught, you would die. If I were allowed to choose, I would give up my future to save my brother''s life. I believe your captain will never regret it."


    Simon also said in a deep voice: "frog, I thought you had been a soldier for so long and should have a better understanding of the friendship between your comrades in arms, but I didn''t expect that you couldn''t even see such a thing. I only asked you one thing. If you exchanged identities with your captain and your comrades in arms at that time, would you take him back and kill him or let him go?"


    Li JinFang said without hesitation, "let him go."


    Simon spread his hand and said, "that''s all right, brother."


    After Li JinFang was stunned, he wiped his tears and said, "but, but..."


    Simon smiled: "Nothing, but trust me, your captain won''t regret it, and your brothers won''t regret it. If you have a chance in the future, just find your brothers, drink with them and talk about your experiences. Well, don''t cry like a woman. You survived and lived well. That''s the best for your brothers The return. "


    Li JinFang wiped his tears, firmly nodded and said, "I must see my brothers and say thank you to them, and I will repay them, certainly."


    Simon patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said in a loud voice, "if you want to understand, brother, now you have to do me a big favor with these brothers. Clean up your mood. Now let''s go and say goodbye to the general."


    After knocking on the door of Wolfgang''s office and praising them, Wolfgang stood at his desk and shouted: "Everyone, it seems that you are leaving the base ahead of time. Thank you for your contribution to the base. Congratulations. Although you left a little earlier, you left with excellent training results. In fact, you are already qualified to wear the military emblem of this special force. I am honored to present you with the military emblem of our special force, which is not a substitute It is an honor to show that you are members of this army, but it means that you have been recognized by this army, because many people come here for training, but few are recognized. "


    After that, general Wolfgang turned around, picked up a hat badge from the table, stood upright and said in a loud voice, "hold it high."


    Gao Yang was very excited. He stepped in front of Wolfgang, extended his hand to pay a standard military salute, and stretched out his hand to take the hat badge in Wolfgang''s hand, but Wolfgang didn''t put it in his hand, but pinned the hat badge to the beret he was wearing.


    Gao Yang is not an Israeli, nor does he have a sense of identity with Israel, nor is he a member of the special forces, but he has a sense of identity with this special force, because he has shed a lot of sweat here and met many friends who don''t even know their names. He has learned a lot and gained a lot, so Gao Yang has a sense of identity with this special force who doesn''t even know their names, especially It is Gao Yang who knows the strength of the members of this special force and is really proud to be recognized by this force.


    After putting on the hat badge for Gao Yang, Wolfgang called the other four people one by one, and then put on the hat badge for them. When the last one put on the hat badge for Frye, Wolfgang nodded and said: "To tell you the truth, I''m surprised that you insisted and finally obtained the qualification of the real imaginary enemy army. This is not easy, so you can proudly wear this hat badge. However, gentlemen, now you can take off your hat badge and give it back to me."


    Gao Yang was stunned when he said, "haven''t the hat badge been issued to us? Why should I return it to you?"


    Wolfgang laughed and said: "Don''t be funny, even the regular members of this army can''t wear the hat badge to go out of the gate of the base, not to mention you, gentlemen, this is just an honor and represents your recognition, but the hat badge can''t be given to you and let you take away, as well as your clothes, your hat, boots, everything belonging to this army, you can''t take away, will you There is a specially assigned person to check. Well, everyone, don''t look at what your hat badge looks like. You just need to know that you are qualified to get it. Now take off your hat and give it to me, so you don''t have to take off your hat badge. "


    Gao Yang could only return the hat badge on his head to Wolfgang, who stretched out his hands, and put on a certain hat.


    To tell the truth, Gao Yang really wants to wear back the military uniforms and hats here and collect them to commemorate the most difficult days of his life, but now this idea seems to have failed, and he doesn''t see what the hooded badge looks like.


    Simon still had something to say to Wolfgang, so Gao Yang said goodbye to them and left. After leaving Wolfgang''s office, Li JinFang immediately sighed: "Actually, I don''t care if I can get the military emblem of this special force. I''m a Chinese soldier. Even if I''m caught, I''ll have to be shot. I''m also a Chinese soldier. I want to enter, but I''ll never have a chance to enter again. That''s what I want in my dreams. Also, I have to explain to you that I can''t go to the special force It is the best special forces in the world. There is no one. "

 Chapter 177

    Gao Yang changed their clothes and packed their things. After Simon came to find them, they were sent out of the base together. However, when Gao Yang left, they were sent out with their heads covered.


    When Gao Yang took off his headgear and got out of the car, he was already in the training camp in distin.


    Distin''s office is brightly lit. Waiting for Simon and Gao Yang to enter distin''s office, distin immediately picked up a pile of information and said, "Simon, look at the information just sent. Ram, welcome back."


    Arthur, Shirley, and Frank are also in distin''s office. All three of them are facing a computer and download and print some things from time to time. When they see Gao Yang coming in, they just look up and say hello, and then continue to work on the matter at hand.


    Simon hurried through the information in his hand and said in a deep voice, "are there any new developments and useful things?"


    Distin nodded and said, "yes, at present, we can rule out the suspicion of three places. From the analysis of various signs, Bob can''t be where. Now the people who stay in the United States are trying to trace Bob''s last place, but there''s no news yet."


    Simon quickly read the information in his hand, shook his head and said, "it''s not helpful for the place we''re responsible for. Dean, keep waiting for the news. I''ll talk to them about this action."


    Simon waved to them. After several people sat on the chairs, Simon rubbed his temples and said with a tired face: "Guys, let me tell you the details of this operation. First of all, we are going to Tijuana, Mexico, a place controlled by gangs and drug dealers. The personnel of the operation are only ten of us in this room, and we may have to take the task of relieving and saving hostages, so this task is very difficult and dangerous. If you have any questions, I will answer you completely. If you don''t want to participate in this operation, I won''t blame you, because it''s just a business for most of you. "


    Cui Bo said with a puzzled face, "Simon, we are old acquaintances. I just said some words. Morgan is so rich and powerful. How can it be that only a few of us act?"


    Simon said with a bitter smile: "there are some things you can do, but you can''t say or let others say, especially your enemies can''t master the evidence, so people who can''t be tested can''t use it. Morgan has a lot of money, but he can''t use it to find enough reliable people in a short time."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I don''t understand. Bob is not a reckless person. Now that it''s Morgan''s troubled time and the action against Morgan hasn''t stopped recently, how can Bob be easily kidnapped? Didn''t Morgan arrange a bodyguard for him?"


    Simon smiled bitterly again and said: "During this time, Bob has been staying at home in the United States. Even if he wants to go out, there are at least four bodyguards around him, and Bob rarely goes out. However, Bob still disappeared silently, just like the world evaporated. This is the most confusing place for us. We know who did it, but we don''t know how they did it."


    Gao Yang continued, "personally, I will try my best to save Bob, but I have to be responsible for my people, so I have to ask you a clear question, Simon, who is our enemy? Will we be retaliated in the future?"


    Simon hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice: "Your enemy is a family that has risen in the United States in the past 20 years, named gandymon family. This family is not very innocent and has a close relationship with a Mafia. However, in recent years, they have successfully purged and developed their influence in the political arena, and have made some initial achievements, but their style of behavior is still biased towards the Mafia. Especially in the past two years, they have repeatedly Breaking the bottom line repeatedly has aroused public anger, so they will be eradicated by those big people and the families behind them.


    Since Morgan''s first attack in Sudan, Morgan has been on guard, and he is determined to return teeth for teeth and blood for blood. He immediately agreed with some people and retaliated against the gandymon family.


    The No. 2 figure of gandiment has been assassinated in Sudan in response to their assassination of Morgan. In retaliation for the Abdul incident, the No. 4 member of gandiment family and a very important member outside the family were also killed in Libya. I did this. Just a month ago, before I went to the base to train you to use shotguns.


    The gandhimon family can break the rules, but Morgan can''t. unless Morgan also wants to be a rule breaker, retaliation against the gandhimon family must be completed outside the United States. Therefore, the most important members of the gandhimon family and their spokesmen in the political arena need to be solved from the perspective of governance.


    Now, Morgan is ready to launch a devastating attack on the gandhimon family''s industry outside the United States. In the battle at the level of governance, the re-election of representatives will be held in four days. The most important governance force of the gandhimon family is the two representatives, who will end the career of Representatives without accident and be sent to prison, so the gandhimon family decided to They decided to put all their eggs in one basket. They kidnapped Bob and tried to blackmail Morgan to put pressure on the big people behind him, so as to solve the dilemma they faced.


    Unfortunately, the gandiment family overestimates Morgan''s energy and underestimates the determination of Morgan and those behind him. As a spokesman, Morgan can stop attacking gandiment family''s overseas assets, but it can''t determine the direction of the whole thing. The big people behind Morgan won''t give up their efforts to destroy gandiment family because they worry about Bob''s life. Therefore, Morgan can only save Bob on his own,


    In fact, the assassination of Morgan in Sudan, the siege in Libya and the arrest of Abdul are the continuation of the same event. Bob''s recent disappearance will put an end to the whole struggle. The gandymon family is doomed to be destroyed, and whether Bob is dead or alive depends on our efforts.


    Personally, I don''t think the gandhimon family will pay attention to these little people, including you and me, so there''s no need to worry about retaliation, and I don''t think the gandhimon family has the strength to retaliate again. "


    After listening to Simon''s long words, Gao Yang and groliov looked at each other. After reading each other''s thoughts, Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, we will all participate in this operation. Now I just hope we can save Bob."


    Simon nodded and said: "Thank you. Although I know you will certainly participate in this operation, and as long as you participate in this operation, no matter whether there is a battle or not, you will get a hard fee of 500000 US dollars. If there is a battle, the reward is 5 million US dollars, and if you rescue Bob''s team, you will get another reward of 5 million US dollars. Destin and I will participate, but I am Morgan''s guarantor Darts, so there will be no money, but another person will come, so ten of you will share the money together. Can you accept it? "


    Gao Yang looked at the busy distin people and said in a deep voice: "although they will also participate, I don''t think they have enough strength. We certainly can''t have help anymore. To tell the truth, I''d rather have more people to share money with us than more people."


    Simon smiled bitterly: "At present, there is no one. Unless we can find a reliable helper, I''ll try again. In fact, you can see now that this is a big action. Morgan has already sent all his forces and will launch attacks in several corners of the world at the same time. Now, we really can''t assign anyone unless we can determine where Bob is, but the good news is me We will always receive information from the United States. Maybe we can determine where Bob is soon. "


    Gao Yang calculated in his mind that if this action can get $5 million, even if it takes ten people, the price is already very high, because it is only a single action. Even if there is a fierce battle, the price of $500000 per person has already been sky high. If there is no battle, Morgan has a good conscience that one person can get $50000 for hard work, like in the movie One action can get everyone millions. It''s nonsense.


    In reality, some mercenaries are willing to work for one or two hundred dollars. Of course, these are only the lowest mercenaries, but even if the elite mercenaries want to participate in very dangerous operations, the daily Commission is only one or two thousand dollars. Even if Gaddafi has recently raised the market of mercenaries, the top mercenaries are only ten thousand dollars a day. Money is the East West, even if you''re willing to trade your life for it, it''s not so easy to earn.


    Gao Yang looked at groliov and them, exchanged eyes again, and found that everyone was very satisfied with the conditions put forward by Simon, so Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "we don''t have any problems. What can we do now?"


    Simon shook his head and said, "no, you just need to have a good rest. You have just experienced extreme month and crazy month. Now you have to recover slowly. Originally, my plan was to let you train in the base for three months, and then resume training in this training camp for another three months, but now it seems that you have to change your plan."


    Gao Yang didn''t understand: "what extreme month and crazy month? Why didn''t anyone explain this to us."


    Simon shrugged and said: "No one in the base will explain to you. Now let me tell you. The so-called limit month is to let you stimulate all your physical potential under various extremely adverse conditions. The crazy month is to press your psychology and nerves to the limit. Both of them should reach the real limit. As long as you are not crazy, dead or disabled, you have to endure these two months Go, this is the legendary hell mode. Whether you like it or not, as long as you come to receive training, you have to bear it. "

 Chapter 178

    Simon explained what kind of training Gao Yang received and said with a smile: "your second month in the base belongs to the limit month. Your body and nerves will be forced to the limit until you collapse. To be honest, I''m surprised because at least 70% of the people were eliminated during this period."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m also curious about how I survived."


    Simon said solemnly: "Although it''s proud to have survived the extreme month, the so-called extreme compression training does great harm to your body, so after the third month, your basic training will be greatly reduced to give your body a chance to breathe, but the crazy month will only have greater mental and psychological pressure on you. You must have felt it?


    Originally, after you have survived these two months, the next thing is to slowly recuperate and recover your body. This process will take at least three months and need the guidance of professionals. Otherwise, your body will suffer irreversible damage. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I say, according to the practice method of these two months, I will really die, but now I don''t feel too uncomfortable except that I feel tired."


    Simon immediately shook his head and said: "No, it''s impossible. Your body has suffered a lot of damage, but you can''t feel it yourself, so restorative training is essential, and the time can''t be short. Let''s see the situation. When this task is over, I''ll arrange a place for you to repair, otherwise you''re overdrawing your life, at least your sports life. If you don''t If you want to be ill at a young age, you''d better listen to me. "


    Li JinFang also nodded: "brother Yang, Simon is right. Extreme training is essential for special forces, but next we must take good care of our body. As long as it is a responsible army, this is necessary."


    Simon smiled and said: "I just want you to receive the best military training, but I don''t want to make you all useless. There are many so-called training camps in the world that are famous. They can indeed train powerful killing machines in a short time, but what is the average life expectancy of those killing machines? Do you know? I tell you, it''s not more than 40 years old to die on the battlefield for those killing machines Fortunately, at least they won''t die at home with illness and pain. "


    Gao Yang said with lingering fear: "I''m afraid of what I said. I still want to enjoy my life, but I don''t want to die early. Well, after this operation, it seems that we have to recover."


    Simon snapped his fingers and said, "don''t worry. I''ll arrange it no matter where it is. I promise I won''t leave any hidden dangers to your body."


    When Simon finished, distin suddenly shouted, "Simon, new situation, we have determined the address of our attack target."


    As soon as Simon heard this, he immediately went to distin''s side, stared at the computer screen for a while, and said loudly: "Arthur, use Google Street View to print out the pictures near the target building. Shirley, use Google Earth to print out the satellite pictures of the target block. I''ll contact Morgan to see if he can find clearer satellite pictures. If we can''t find clearer satellite pictures, we have to rely on Google Earth."


    After that, Simon hurried out of distin''s office, while Gao Yang stuck out his tongue at them and said in surprise: "I know Google Earth and Google Street View can also be used for military purposes, but I really didn''t expect that one day I would use them myself."


    Cui Bo also said with a smile, "the free military satellite of poor countries really deserves its reputation."


    Just when Gao Yang thought that Simon and his team were interested in using Google Street View to prepare for the attack, Arthur came over with a stack of information, distributed a few copies to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "this is the target building we are going to attack. Take a look first and get familiar with the environment."


    From the photos, the target building is a four storey building, which is not high, and the land occupation is not very large. From the appearance, it is not a difficult target, and the target building is facing the street, so it is not very difficult to approach.


    While they were looking at the information, Arthur said in a deep voice: "On the surface, this building is not difficult to capture, but the trouble is that it is in Tijuana, Mexico, where gangs and drug traffickers are the most rampant in the world. Don''t underestimate these drug traffickers. The drug war in Mexico has been fought since 2006, but those drug traffickers are still free. You should know how difficult they are to deal with. By the way, the police station in Tijuana The chief has been dead for several years. "


    Gao Yang pointed to the building in the picture and said, "what are the known difficulties?"


    Arthur took a picture and said: "The block where the target building is located basically belongs to the scope controlled by drug traffickers. There are drug traffickers everywhere in the street. We can''t swagger close with guns, even if we drive a car. There are often gun battles between drug traffickers, and there are many gun battles with the government, so those drug traffickers are very vigilant. If there are suspicious targets who intend to approach forcibly, they can''t wait to rush over It has been screened by those drug dealers, so the biggest problem at present is that we can''t get close to the target building quickly. "


    After hearing Arthur''s words, Gao Yang only felt that his head was big. He thought that the problem was not the problem, but the biggest problem.


    "Then how many of my enemies do you know?"


    "According to the information currently available, there are about 400 enemy gangsters, but this is the total number. These people can not be gathered together. According to the number of people that the target building can accommodate and considering that the target building is the core area of the enemy, it is conservatively estimated that there will be no less than 50 gangsters in the building, while there are between 50 and 100 gangsters in the nearby block."


    Gao Yang just shook his head, looked at the picture in his hand, touched his chin and said, "fifty people, it''s not a big problem, but how to get close? Do you have any way?"


    Arthur shook his head helplessly and said, "there is no good way now. We can''t think of any good way until we get more information."


    Li JinFang also looked straight at ya huazi. After sighing, Li JinFang shook his head and said, "it''s really troublesome. There are not enough hands to attack, and there''s no way to approach quietly. Alas, if only there were a helicopter."


    Li JinFang just said casually, but Arthur nodded: "Yes, now it is the best choice to attack by helicopter through the roof. Unfortunately, before there is no more accurate information, this scheme can only be an alternative. However, we have made a plan for using helicopters and found candidates. The only problem is that we can''t determine whether we can make an airplane landing or cable landing on the roof of the target building."


    Gao Yang only thought that Arthur and they really dared to think, but he didn''t take Arthur''s words seriously. In his opinion, fighting with helicopters is too far away.


    While a group of people were looking at the photos and thinking hard, Simon suddenly pushed the door in, and then said excitedly: "brothers, good news, we don''t have the military to figure out the satellite map, but we have better, distin, pay attention to receiving the data. Morgan found the design and construction drawings of the target building!"


    The people in the room immediately cheered. Gao Yang knew what it meant to have the detailed drawings of the target building. It was great news for them to carry out indoor operations.


    Distin was surprised and said, "great. How did you get it?"


    Simon smiled and said happily, "the building was designed by an American real estate company. Although it was constructed by a Mexican construction company, the American builders participated in the whole process and retained all the design and construction drawings. Morgan found which real estate company through the CIA, and the information will be transmitted soon."


    With the detailed building drawings, this operation has a good start. Simon''s mood is much better. Seeing Gao Yang and them still in the house, Simon waved and said, "Gao, it''s not your business yet. We''ll start the exercise tomorrow. Now you should go to sleep well. Let''s go. Frank has nothing to do now. Let him take you there."


    After leaving distin''s office building, Frank looked at his watch and said: "It''s 1:30 in the morning. You can sleep until 12 noon tomorrow. If you wake up in advance, do some stretching in the room. Don''t leave the dormitory before you get notice. In addition, you have to run a few laps before going to bed. Now you can''t relax your body at once. Otherwise, you want to adjust your body to fit for work It takes a long time to fight. Let''s go and jog for five kilometers. Don''t worry. Run slowly and let the body sweat. "


    Frank, who had been silent for a long time, said a few words, and then jogged in front with his head. They followed frank and ran the most relaxed five kilometers in recent time.


    Sweating while waiting to run, Gao Yang returned to the dormitory arranged for them. After taking a bath, he slept comfortably. However, the biological clock formed these days was not so easy to adjust. After sleeping for only two hours, Gao Yang woke up. After getting up and doing a hundred push ups, Gao Yang lay down and went to sleep, but when he slept until 5:30, Gao Yang and his five friends were asleep All of them woke up this time, so five people did push ups together to make themselves tired before they could continue to enjoy their rare dream.


    After tossing and turning for several times, Gao Yang and them slept intermittently until 12:30 noon. Gao Yang didn''t get up from bed until Frank came to the dormitory and informed them that they could go out.


    Followed Frank out of the dormitory area. When passing the playground, Gao Yang inadvertently glanced at the playground, and then Gao Yang was stunned. He rubbed his eyes hard to confirm that he was not dreaming. Then he pointed to a building on the playground and said, "frank, either I have an illusion, or you tell me that it really just came out."

 Chapter 179

    No wonder Gao Yang thought he had an illusion, and he can''t blame Gao Yang for making a fuss. The reaction of several other people was stronger than Gao Yang, because on the empty playground the previous night, a four storey building appeared. Although it was a white simple house, it could still be seen, The overnight house as like as two peas were just as high as the target buildings they saw in the photos.


    Frank said without changing his face: "you don''t have hallucinations. After getting the design drawings of the target building last night, general Wolfgang immediately sent someone to build the model of the target building so that we can get familiar with the internal structure of the target building and conduct exercises."


    After spitting on the ground, Cui Bo said with a long voice, "I''ll go. I don''t know if the Israeli special forces are so good, but I don''t know if the Israeli engineers are so good. I''m convinced."


    Frank looked at Cui Bo and said, "correct it, engineers are also special forces."


    Gao Yangji was very curious. He said incomprehensibly, "frank, can you tell us that Morgan is an American? Why do you work so hard to help a foreigner? I mean your government. I don''t think Morgan has so much influence in Israel?"


    Frank murmured: "Everyone needs friends, Israel needs more, and Morgan is a friend of Israel. Morgan has continuously donated more than $400 million to Israel for 30 years, which is a lot of money. In addition, Morgan supports Israel. I mean, in terms of governance, Morgan will exert his influence to promote policies conducive to Israel, so, To a certain extent, Israel will do its best to support Morgan. "


    "I see. The Jews have done a good job in revenge and gratitude."


    Hearing the high emotion, Frank nodded and said, "yes, revenge, gratitude¡°


    Li JinFang looked up at the white "model" again and said loudly, "when shall we start the exercise? I can''t wait."


    Frank looked at his watch and said, "you first run five kilometers to warm up, and then have dinner. After dinner, we begin to get familiar with the internal structure of the target building, and then we will practice together for the first time."


    After the warm-up and dinner, Gao Yang followed Frank to the white temporary building, and Simon and they had already arrived.


    After seeing Gao Yang and several of them, Simon said, "our time is too tight, so we can''t build more buildings. At present, there are only two models, and the other is over there."


    Looking down Simon''s hand, Gao Yang found that there was a temporary building that looked higher about 500 meters away from the model of the building in front of him. Gao Yang wondered, "why two?"


    Simon gave Gao Yang several satellite pictures, then pointed to a point on the picture and said: "You can see, the location of another model is here. According to the intelligence, this is the safe place closest to the target building. Moreover, according to the information, setting a sniper position on the roof of this point can control the roof and gate of the target building before we launch the attack, prevent people from entering and leaving the gate of the target building, and also prevent people from entering and leaving the gate of the target building when launching the attack Provide fire blockade and support. If equipped with large caliber sniper rifles, sniper points can also solve targets such as cars. "


    Gao Yang looked at the satellite pictures and found that Simon was right. Arranging a Sniper at that point can not only help monitor the situation outside the target building, but also provide fire assistance at a critical time.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "this point can be in the charge of rabbits, equipped with large caliber sniper rifles and armor piercing bullets, but I think one sniper is a little less, and I think the effect of two people will be better."


    Simon pointed to frank and said, "frank, he will be with the rabbit."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, let''s go in first and see how realistic the model built by your engineers overnight."


    Several people walked into the interior of the building model together. The model is simple but strong. The materials used are the common movable plank houses on the construction site. However, as long as the target building can be perfectly reproduced, even if it is pasted with paper, it is of great significance.


    As like as two peas, Simon and his friends walked in and looked at the room. They said, "this model is based on the drawings of the target buildings, including the doors and windows. They will not change the proportion and location of the target buildings unless they have reconstructed the interior structure of the target buildings."


    They walked up layer by layer, observed carefully all the way, noted the internal structure of the target building, and marked out the rooms with good location and good vision that may be occupied by gang leaders one by one.


    Simon and others also entered the model of the target building for the first time. After waiting to go up to the fourth floor, Simon suddenly said in surprise: "sure enough, there is a door leading to the roof. Let''s go up and have a look."


    Through a wide staircase, you can go up to the roof, but there is a gatehouse on the door leading to the roof. Simon looked at the gatehouse and looked around the roof. Then they returned to the fourth floor and explored the fourth floor carefully.


    The lower three floors of the target building are the same, but the fourth floor is very different from the other three floors. Almost all of them are large rooms. In addition, there are four particularly large spaces, which should be used as places such as entertainment rooms.


    After reading the whole model, Simon thought for a moment and said: "I think we have to take the helicopter landing as an alternative. There are almost 80 hours before Morgan''s enemy gives him an ultimatum, leaving time for road and emergency response, so we still have 48 hours to exercise, and I will leave first in 24 hours. I have to go to Tijuana to investigate and prepare, guys, Come on, we have to hurry. "


    Di siding immediately said, "ram, take a picture. Someone will make a fake passport for us, because we can only take a civil aviation plane to Tijuana, so you have to pick up the weapons first and give them to Simon. He will prepare the weapons for us."


    After taking photos, Gao Yang selected weapons, and then determined the grouping and tactics, as well as the areas in charge of each grouping. Only then did they begin to carry out familiarization training or pre war targeted exercises in the target building again and again.


    Gao Yang ran up and down the target building again and again, while TREB and Frank used two large caliber sniper rifles to shoot simulated vehicles and humanoid targets outside the target building 500 meters away from them.


    As time went by, Gao Yang suddenly heard a loud noise outside when they were nervous about their performance. Then Simon asked them to interrupt the exercise and all came to the outside of the model.


    A Black Hawk helicopter stopped on the playground. After Jack Rankin, whom Gao Yang had seen, jumped off the helicopter, he shouted to Gao Yang, "Hi, ram, meet again, Simon, Hello, everyone of the animal corps, the national bird is coming, and the helicopter of the air force is coming!"


    Gao Yang looked at jaklan and Simon and said loudly, "what''s going on?"


    Simon shrugged and said, "as I told you, we have a plan for helicopter landing on the roof. In addition, jaklan will also participate in our operation. He is the one who hasn''t been here. All right, guys, let''s have an airborne drill."


    Although Gao Yang had been trained in the special forces base for three months, they did not carry out the training of rope landing from the helicopter, because they were just mercenaries and had no chance to use the real lift, and the three months were still too tight to carry out the training useful to Gao Yang.


    Simon yelled at him, "you have a chance to fight by helicopter. Go up, guys."


    Groliov used to be an airborne soldier. Although he mainly parachuted by fixed wing aircraft, he is no stranger to helicopter landing. It goes without saying that taking a helicopter to enter the combat area is one of the main modes of transportation for him, but Gao Yang, TREB and fleck are different. They have never been on a helicopter.


    Thinking of sliding down from the plane with a rope, and not practicing from a platform first, but coming up directly is a real plane, Gao Yang''s heart is really a little empty, which makes him completely unable to feel the pleasure of taking a helicopter for the first time.


    Gao Yang''s face is a little white, but Cui Bo and Frye are always eager to try. They can''t see any tension. Gao Yang tries hard to comfort himself that he will be fine. However, when he flies to heaven, he wants to look out from the open hatch, but he finds that his legs are a little soft, but he doesn''t dare to look out.


    It''s one thing to sit in a sealed plane, but it''s another to sit in a helicopter with an open hatch. However, when jaklan drove the plane over the building model, groliov and Li JinFang successively grabbed the latch and jumped down from the rope hanging from the helicopter. Gao Yang slipped off the plane without hesitation.


    Gaoyang suddenly became bold. There was no other reason. It was just because jaklan''s plane hovered only three meters from the roof. If Gaoyang didn''t dare to go down at this height, he might as well find a piece of tofu and kill himself.


    Jaklan''s technology is good and the aircraft is controlled stably. After Gaoyang took up and down the jaklan aircraft several times, although the hovering height of jaklan is getting higher and higher, Gaoyang won''t feel afraid to slide down from the helicopter again. This kind of thing is the same as bungee jumping. As long as he jumps out for the first time, it''s the same thing to jump again in the future.

 Chapter 180

    Being too far away from God and too close to the United States is the misfortune of Mexico, and this sentence is reflected incisively and vividly in Tijuana.


    Tijuana borders California in the United States and is only separated by a wall from San Diego. It is the stronghold of Mexican smuggling and a paradise for Americans to buy spring on weekends. However, Tijuana is also a paradise for gangs and drug traffickers. Drug traffickers sell to passers-by in broad daylight. When walking on the street, they can hear gunshots from time to time. As long as the weekend comes, There will also be many delirious American tourists on the streets of Tijuana.


    Gao Yang and his team arrived in Tijuana at about 4:00 p.m. local time. Simon, who arrived first, came to the airport to pick them up to the arranged Hotel, and the hotel where Gao Yang and his team will stay will be used as the base camp for the attack.


    After entering the hotel room, Simon pointed to a row of long bags on the ground and said, "here are all the things you need. There are everyone''s names on the bag. Now check the equipment to see if there is anything wrong."


    Everyone found a big bag with his own name. Gao Yang opened his big bag and began to check his equipment.


    For indoor operations, Gao Yang''s main weapon is a Benelli M4 shotgun with 80 rounds of bullets, and his auxiliary weapon is an M1911 produced by Chuntian factory, equipped with five magazines full of flowering bullets and a magazine of armor bullets. M1911 is a pistol used by Gao Yang. Although the small bullet capacity is a problem, Gao Yang is easy to use and does not intend to replace it, In addition, Gaoyang added four grenades, including one shock bomb, one smoke bomb and two impact and explosion killing bombs.


    For indoor assault operations, Li JinFang and groliov used hk416c short barrel assault rifles. Their secondary weapons were a sigp22l pistol with five magazines. They were also equipped with high-altitude grenades.


    Frye used an MP5 submachine gun, but Frye carried a lot of grenades. In addition to two shock grenades, Frye also had six blasting grenades.


    Treble and Frank''s guns are Barrett m82a1m and a sigp226 pistol. In addition to ordinary bullets, they also carry 50 armor piercing bullets, so that they can attack behind the bunker or lightly armored targets.


    Simon and his four selected guns for assault missions. Except that Simon and Gao Yang use Benelli shotguns, the other three use tawal assault rifles made in Israel, and all pistols are sigp226. They are selected because they use these two guns in the army.


    In the hotel room, there was a constant click of the gun. When the people were checking the guns, Simon whispered, "all the guns have been tested. In addition, ram, there are some things I need to explain to you, because you haven''t touched these equipment before."


    Simon picked up a black helmet with a night vision and a small lamp cap. Simon whispered "Fastbaristic helmet, produced by OPS core, can resist close fire of 9mm bullets. It is equipped with gpnvg18 night vision instrument and IR lamp. Only when the night vision instrument is turned on can we see the light of IR lamp, which can facilitate us to identify friendly forces. Therefore, before launching an attack, we must turn on both night vision instrument and IR lamp. Gpnvg18 night vision instrument has strong light protection function, even if there is light The source is too strong and will not be damaged, so there is no need to worry about damaging the night vision instrument. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. Turn on the night vision before the attack."


    Simon nodded, put down his helmet, picked up a combat vest and said: "You are familiar with the black G3 combat suit produced by CP company. The RG color CAC combat vest is also produced by CP company. All of us are the same combat suit. Pay attention to identification during combat. In addition, this combat vest has Kevlar lining and three-level ceramic plate, which can resist the close fire of small caliber assault rifle, but if the enemy has machine gun or uses 7.62 NATO bullet gun, Stay away. I''m not sure I can stop it. "


    After putting down his combat suit and vest, Simon picked up a walkie talkie and said, "in addition, the walkie talkie is equipped with silynxc4 OPS headphone system. In addition to the function of sound pickup and noise reduction, there is also a voice control system. You don''t need to press the launch button when talking, you just need to send voice commands."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "when will the attack be launched?"


    "At 9:00 p.m., what I observed here is that there will only be more and lively people in front of the target building at night. Only after 4:00 a.m. and 5:00 a.m. will they be quiet. 9:00 p.m. is equivalent to the morning time of those drug dealers, and it''s completely dark at 9:00 p.m., which can give play to our advantage in night warfare. It should be noted that we should try to destroy the target at the first time "Light sources in buildings."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "you have always emphasized friendly identification. Should we act separately?"


    Simon said in a deep voice: "yes, my plan is to act separately. You and your people take a helicopter to attack from the top of the building and attack from top to bottom. The four of us will drive to the door of the target building and attack from the first floor."


    Gao Yangji was surprised. He widened his eyes and said with an incredible face: "are you kidding? This is Mexico. Did you really bring a helicopter from the United States? I said, is Mexico generous enough to allow American planes to invade the airspace?"


    Simon smiled awkwardly and said: "Sorry, it''s not a military helicopter, but a civilian one, and the plane is not from the United States. Jaklan and I rented a sightseeing helicopter, Sikorsky S-76 helicopter, and then we hijacked the pilot. A very important reason for our early action is that the police in Tijuana are looking for a hijacked plane everywhere, and the army should go out It''s moving. It''s taking too long. I''m afraid they''ll find the plane and jaklan. "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "well, when we fly over the city of Tijuana, will we be shot down by the Mexican army?"


    Simon thought carefully for a while before he hesitated: "There is a possibility, but the probability is very low. The Mexican military is not so violent, and jacran''s technology is very good. He will fly in the treetops and should not be detected by radar, but we must not fly to the United States. You know, after the 9 / 11 incident, the United States is very sensitive to this."


    He spread his hand and sighed: "Let''s make a bet. I hope we won''t be shot down by missiles, but are you going to rush over in your car? It''s too dangerous. I don''t think it''s a good idea. As you said, the intelligence shows that half of the people in that street belong to drug dealers, and they will shoot! So why don''t we attack from the top of the building together? The potential of the gandiment family Li must be on guard now. Without accidents, they will arrange a large number of people on the first floor. "


    Simon shook his head and said: "No, the gangs in Tijuana and the gandiment family are only cooperative relations, not the direct forces of the gandiment family. The gandiment family should not arrange heavy troops here, so a group of four of us is enough to deal with those drug traffickers. Eight people crowded together is not a good choice. In addition, the enemy will have reaction time from bottom to top or from top to bottom alone, he said We may escape from places we don''t know. This time, in addition to rescuing Bob, we also try to kill everyone in the target building. Therefore, launching an attack from both directions at the same time can minimize the risk of the enemy escaping. In addition, if Bob is really inside, doing so can also reduce Bob''s risk. "


    After that, Simon smiled and said: "Do you know what the gangsters in Tijuana like best? Bulletproof cars. There are more car shops selling bulletproof cars here than anywhere in the world, and they also provide rental services. I rented a bulletproof Hummer, a real military Hummer. This is not Iraq. Those drug dealers may have machine guns, but they certainly don''t have rockets and cannons, so don''t worry about us ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "it seems that you are well prepared. To tell the truth, I like your style very much. It makes people feel more secure. Well, act according to your plan."


    After Gao Yang finished, Simon looked at his watch and said, "I''m sorry, you don''t have time to rest. Now let''s go to the place agreed with jaklan, and then I have to drive a rented Hummer to pick them up and send the rabbit and frank to the sniper point where they want to go, so we have to act immediately."


    Without nonsense, Gao Yang picked up the big bag with his own equipment and followed Simon to the round place agreed by Simon and Jacqueline.


    Gao Yang''s clothes and costumes were like those of pleasure seekers from the United States. They didn''t attract much attention when walking on the street, but after each person took a big bag, they were a little eye-catching, so they got on Simon''s car as soon as possible and drove directly to the outer suburbs of Tijuana.


    According to the guidance of GPS, Simon drove off the road, stopped the car in a deserted field and looked at the time. Simon said in a deep voice, "you wait here. Jaklan will pick you up here before 8:30 at the latest. If he doesn''t come at that time, you will give up the task and leave immediately, and non combatants will pick you up."


    Gao Yang patted Simon on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "take care and good luck!"


    Simon smiled, patted Gao Yang''s shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "good luck, everyone, good luck. When this operation is over, I invite you to have a good time. It''s my treat."


    After Simon drove away, Li JinFang said sincerely, "Simon is a good comrade. Do the dangerous work yourself. Give it to us a little easier. This friend can make friends."


    Li JinFang''s words were unanimously recognized by Gao Yang, because Li JinFang was right. When the struggle between Morgan and gandymon family had become white hot, even if their attack target was only a cooperative relationship with gandymon family, they could not be unprepared. Gao Yang and they entered by helicopter at least had a surprise advantage, but Simon and them One group is most likely to need to attack the enemy''s most tightly defended first floor.

 Chapter 181

    Jaklan drove the helicopter, turned off all the lights and circled over Tijuana. They came a little early and there were more than four minutes before the attack, so jaklan had to wait a few hundred meters above the target building.


    Gao Yang can''t see if Simon and his team have launched an attack. In order to avoid attracting attention on the ground, the plane is about 1000 meters from the side of the target building, but at this distance, Gao Yang''s radio can contact Simon.


    When there were two minutes left, TREB''s voice first sounded from his headphones.


    "The sniper is in position. There is no abnormality in the target."


    Simon''s voice began to ring after treble announced their status.


    "The second group is in place, the action is carried out as planned, and we begin to enter."


    After Gao Yang looked at the time, he also said in a deep voice: "a group is in place and will enter in a minute."


    Simon, their location is about one kilometer away from the target building, so they have to launch two minutes in advance, and it takes a lot less time to fly high in the air, so they have to wait a little longer. They must try to launch attacks at the same time, and the shorter the time difference, the better.


    When the waiting time was only one minute, jaklan turned around and flew towards the target building. When he reached the roof of the target building, there was about 20 seconds to 9:00 sharp, but when jaklan slowed down and hovered on the roof, the time was just 9:00 sharp.


    Because of the civil helicopter, of course, there will be no special rigging for vertical landing, but jaklan doesn''t need it. He parked the plane directly on the roof.


    Gao Yang jumped out of the hatch first and ran directly to the porter on the roof.


    The attack began to progress very well. No gangster would arrange people to monitor the roof. Gao Yang had no trouble landing. Moreover, Gao Yang''s familiarity with the target building was no worse than that of the people living in it.


    Gao Yang ran directly to the front of the door and pushed the closed iron door. He found that the iron door was locked inside, but this situation was already expected. Gao Yang immediately stepped back. Then Frye came forward, pasted two pieces of plastic explosives to the two positions connected to the door frame on the iron door, quickly inserted a detonator, and the four ran back a few steps, As Frye pressed the detonator, the iron door flew.


    Gaoyang didn''t expect to kill them quietly, so they were not afraid to make too much noise. When Gaoyang was the first to run down through the small door on the roof, he suddenly heard distin yelling in the walkie talkie.


    "Evacuate, evacuate, this is a trap. Simon was shot."


    Gao Yang was stunned, but when he heard the warning from distin, he should evacuate immediately. Although their group was progressing very smoothly, Gao Yang didn''t intend to fool around. Since he had ordered the evacuation, what he should do was to withdraw immediately.


    However, when Gao Yang was about to order the evacuation, he heard Arthur''s roar: "Simon was shot, distin was shot, we were entangled and couldn''t evacuate. Ask for support. There are at least 20 people on the first floor, very powerful, expert! Take care of us behind us!"


    The expert is Frank''s nickname. When Arthur called Frank to take care of them, Gao Yang knew that things were in big trouble.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "support them and fight from top to bottom. This is the only way! Group two, hold on!"


    Gao Yang shouted while running. Just as he finished his sentence, he also reached the corridor on the fourth floor. Then he saw two flustered men running out of a room with pistols in their hands. Gao Yang shot one of them in the head, while Li JinFang shot the other one.


    The lights in the corridor were very bright. Just after Gaoyang and Li JinFang each hit one, groliov and Frye raised their guns and put out all four headlights in the corridor. The corridor fell into darkness. Almost at the moment of darkness, the night vision instrument that had long been turned on above them immediately began to work.


    Just as the light went out, Simon''s voice came from the headset.


    "The information is wrong. Repeat, the information is wrong. The person on the first floor is the bodyguard of the No. 1 person of the gandymon family. The main person of the gandymon family must be here. Bob is very likely to be here. Repeat, Bob is very likely to be here. National bird, contact Morgan."


    Simon had to repeat the key words, because his voice sounded like a bellows leaking the wind, with a wheezing sound. He couldn''t hear what he was saying at all.


    Knowing that the intelligence had made a major mistake, Gao Yang couldn''t help scolding, but he ran to the row of rooms with the best position according to the route set during the exercise.


    All the doors were closed. Gao Yang rushed to the first door and fired a shot at the door lock. Li JinFang immediately kicked open the door. There was no shot in the kicked room, so Frye, who had already prepared the shock bomb, didn''t throw the shock bomb in.


    Although the situation of Simon''s group is critical, they still have to come step by step. If Gao Yang and his team rush to the first floor to rescue Simon, the biggest possibility is not to kill more than 20 people on the first floor with Simon, but to be attacked by others inside and outside. Therefore, Gao Yang can only rely on their attack on the fourth floor, It can attract part of the fire on the first floor, so as to reduce the pressure on them.


    Seeing that there was no one in the room, Gao Yang immediately turned to the door of another room, but before he could open the door, he heard groliov shoot suddenly, but Gao Yang didn''t hear groliov''s warning and knew that groliov was enough to deal with the situation behind him.


    A shot broke the door lock. After Li JinFang kicked open the door, there was a continuous gunshot in the room. He found that someone in the room resisted. Fleason opened the handle of the shock bullet in his hand. After waiting for two seconds, he threw the shock bullet in. With a loud noise and a strong white light, Gao Yang immediately flashed into the door, They shot at the people who had lost their balance and were shaking in the house, and Li JinFang followed. In less than two seconds, they knocked all five people in the house to the ground.


    Frye''s shock bomb left no reaction time for the enemy. The super loud noise can make people lose their balance and fall down, and the strong white light can make people temporarily lose their eyesight. Therefore, although there are five people in the room, there is no threat at all.


    Just glanced at them slightly and held them high. They continued to push forward to the next room. At this time, they heard groliov yell, "behind you!"


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang immediately turned the muzzle of their guns. They heard someone shouting in Spanish and running up the stairs. Frye listened. After listening, he took a killing grenade in both hands and took down the safety ring in his mouth. Gao Yang and Li JinFang immediately took a killing grenade. When the sound was about the same, Frye gestured to Gao Yang that the three of them released the handle of the grenade at the same time. After waiting for two seconds, the three threw out four grenades at the same time.


    It took three seconds for their grenades to release their grip until they exploded. When they threw the grenades, the running crowd was already on the stairs between the third and fourth floors. When the grenades were right on their heads, they exploded in the air. The running stopped immediately, followed by a burst of sad scream and pain.


    Listening, no one continued to come up, raised his voice and whispered, "the big dog guards the stairs and corridors, the toad and I continue to search, and the little fly is ready to support, go up."


    After hastily assigning a task, Gao Yang and Li JinFang immediately continued to search the remaining rooms. When they were about to break the door, they heard the shrill cry of a woman in a room outside the two adjacent doors. Then there was a gunshot in that room, and the woman''s scream stopped.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang looked at each other and immediately gave up the room they were going to break the door. One left and one right leaned against both sides of the door where the woman screamed.


    As the old rule, Gao Yang fired a shot at the door lock first, and Li JinFang kicked it immediately, but this time Li JinFang failed to kick the door open, because the door was reinforced, and Li JinFang who failed to kick the door immediately shouted, "Frye, open the door!"


    After hearing Li JinFang''s call, Fletcher immediately took out a piece of plastic explosive from his backpack. When he ran to the door, he had inserted the detonator and stuck it to the door lock. The three people immediately flashed aside.


    After a loud noise, the reinforced door did not completely fall down, but suddenly opened inward, just like being kicked open by someone. At the moment when the door was opened, Frye threw the shock bomb he had already prepared in his hand. After bouncing on the open door, the shock bomb fell into the big room that should be the entertainment room.


    With the loud noise and strong light from the shock bomb, Gao Yang and Li JinFang entered the door almost at the same time, but at the moment they entered the door, gunfire suddenly rang out in the room.


    Gao Yang only felt a pain in his stomach and chest. It was like someone hit him heavily on the chest with a hammer, but Gao Yang just stepped back and raised his gun again. After re aiming, one shot knocked a man who was raising his gun to the ground.


    The light in the room is very bright. The other party seems to know that Gaoyang has a night vision, so they don''t turn off the light in the room, but turn on the light to the brightest. Although Gaoyang''s night vision is not affected, suddenly seeing the strong light still has a certain impact on Gaoyang, but fortunately, the impact is not too great.


    Gao Yang''s shooting target is the person with a gun in his hand. When he shot the fourth person in a row, Gao Yang only felt a pain in his thigh, and then it was like being hammered on his chest. With the sharp pain that made him dizzy, Gao Yang immediately lost his balance and fell back to the ground.

 Chapter 182

    Li JinFang shot a lot slower than usual. When Gao Yang fell, he finally shot. First, he shot the people who knocked down Gao Yang, and then shot the remaining two people with pistols to the ground. But Li JinFang didn''t stop. There were several men in the house without weapons, but Li JinFang shot them one by one.


    The shock bomb Frye threw into the house didn''t play all the effects. Obviously, most of the people in the house were not greatly affected. There are many factors. The size of the room is one of the key factors. Another key factor is that the people in the house know how to minimize the impact of the shock bomb.


    When Gao Yang and Li JinFang shot, there were at least a dozen * * women in the room, in addition to the gunshots and the screams of women.


    After knocking down all the men in the room, only a group of women were still screaming. Li JinFang didn''t continue to shoot, but staggered and said to Gao Yang, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang sat up from the ground with difficulty, then grabbed Li JinFang''s extended hand and tried to stand up. However, when Gao Yang stood up and saw Li JinFang''s face, he was startled.


    During the operation, Gao Yang''s faces were covered with black hoods, just like the hoods worn by those special forces when they were trained in the base, but at this time, the mask that should have been black on Li JinFang''s face turned dark red, and there was a small bullet hole right above Li JinFang''s forehead.


    Blood is flowing from under Li JinFang''s helmet. No wonder Li JinFang''s reaction is much slower. He was shot in the head. Now Li JinFang''s shaky station is unstable. He can only stand there after leaning on the door frame, but Gao Yang doesn''t dare to check Li JinFang''s injury immediately. He immediately shouted: "Little fly, transposition, big dog, you stand up!"


    Frye quickly ran into the house with a submachine gun to search for anyone who could pose a threat. Gao Yang also followed Frye into the house, but he just took a step, but he found that his left leg was not working hard and felt wet.


    Gao Yang looked down and found that there was a small eye on the pants outside the thigh of his left leg, and the blood had completely wet his pants. It was OK that he didn''t move. He could feel severe pain as long as he moved, but fortunately, he could still stick to his action.


    After shouting a curse, Gao Yang dragged his injured leg into the room. After pointing the muzzle of his gun at the women who were still screaming, he shouted, "shut up if you don''t want to die!"


    The loud roar didn''t play any role. The women were still barking. At this time, Frye had searched the house and found no man who could move. After hearing the loud roar, Frye held a gun and swept a shuttle of bullets over the women''s heads. Then the women immediately quieted down.


    The corpses in the room lie on the ground in all directions. There are nine corpses in total. Most of them are Mexicans dressed up as typical gangsters, but two corpses are white people dressed in suits. They are holding M4 rifles instead of pistols. The bullets that hit Gao Yang and Li JinFang are shot from their hands one after another.


    Gao Yang felt that the two men in black suits did not belong to this environment, nor did they look like gangsters. Instead, he felt wrong like the bodyguards around Morgan, but he did not find any suspicious people.


    Gao Yang just wanted to calm those women down, but he didn''t think about what to do next, whether to kill all these women or let them go. Gao Yang didn''t consider it for the time being. He just went to see how Li JinFang was after confirming that the room was safe.


    Looking at Li JinFang''s shaky appearance, Gao Yang was very, very scared. He was really afraid that after taking off Li JinFang''s helmet, he found that Li JinFang''s brain had been beaten out, because from the position of the bullet hole on the helmet, it was unlikely that Li JinFang could escape this disaster.


    Gao Yang didn''t seem to feel the pain of the wound. He jumped to Li JinFang''s side and took off Li JinFang''s helmet.


    Starting from the hairline on Li JinFang''s forehead, there was a blood groove that bounced out of the plow. The blood groove extended back to the highest point of the tianlinggai.


    The groove where the bullet came out was full of blood. I couldn''t see how deep it was, and I didn''t know whether it had penetrated the tianlinggai. After that, my brain had been exposed.


    Gao Yang stopped Li JinFang''s head and asked him to lower his head. The blood flow in the groove came out, but he still couldn''t see the situation in the wound. Gao Yang immediately stretched out his finger with gloves and touched it all the way down the groove in the wound on Li JinFang''s forehead. Fortunately, the feeling felt by his fingers was very hard. He shouldn''t have broken through the bone and exposed soft brain tissue.


    In addition to feeling that the bone was not pierced, Gao Yang''s gloves wiped the blood down, so that he could see the white skull. Although the blood soon gushed out again, Gao Yang was finally able to confirm that Li JinFang''s head was not exploded.


    After putting his heart down, Gao Yang conveniently buttoned his helmet on Li JinFang''s head, then slapped it on Li JinFang''s head, laughed and said, "your life is big! You can''t die. If you try half a centimeter down, I''ll have to bury you!"


    Gao Yang, who was in a much happier mood, immediately said to a group of * * women in the room, "have you ever seen a chubby young white man? Tell me, you don''t have to die, otherwise I don''t mind killing you all!"


    In fact, Gao Yang didn''t expect to get any effective information from these women, but he saw that more than half of the women unconsciously focused on the biggest sofa at the same time.


    Gao Yang also set his eyes on the luxurious leather sofa. After making a gesture to Frye, they raised their vigilance and slowly walked around to the back of the sofa.


    There is a long zipper on the back of the sofa, which is not in line with common sense. After shooting at the top of the back of the sofa, Gao Yang said loudly, "either climb out by yourself, or I throw a grenade in. Choose by yourself."


    A muffled cry came from the sofa at once.


    "No, no, no, I''m out. Don''t shoot. We have something to discuss!"


    The zipper of the sofa opened from the inside. First, he slowly stretched out his head. After looking at Gao Yang and Frye, he was helpless to open all the zippers, and then climbed out of the sofa.


    Climbing out was a thin, small, middle-aged man in his fifties. Although he raised his hands and his forehead was held by a high shotgun, his face didn''t look so flustered and kept the least calm.


    Looking at the middle-aged man''s face, Gao Yang always felt as if he had seen it there. Then he quickly remembered that Simon had shown him a picture of this man, tole gandymon, the No. 1 figure of the gandymon family.


    Gao Yang''s hands began to tremble excitedly. After pushing the gun forward, he said in a trembling voice, "where''s Bob? Tell me and I''ll let you go."


    Tole gandymon was very depressed. After he looked up, he said helplessly, "I tell you, you won''t let me go, so why should I tell you?"


    Gao Yang quickly thought about what to say next. He said in an impatient voice: "asshole, if you know where the damn Bob is, you''d better say it quickly. I just want to get people out to get the reward. I''ll ask you again. I hope your answer is correct! Where''s a guy named Bob!"


    Listening to the voice of gnashing his teeth, tole gandymon said with a surprised look: "you don''t know who I am? And you are mercenaries? Hey, take it easy. I know where Bob is. Maybe we should talk."


    "Falk, I don''t care who you are. If you block my way of wealth, I''ll send you to hell. Tell me where the damn Bob is!"


    "On the second floor, on the second floor, man, listen to me. If you''re here for a reward, how about we talk? I can give you more money!"


    Gao Yang held his gun against tole gandymon and said in a harsh voice, "take us to him. If you''re lying to me, you should know what happens."


    Tole gandymon immediately shook his head and said: "No, no, I don''t want to die. Let''s say, there are two gunmen around the person you want to save. As long as you find someone trying to save him, you will shoot him immediately, and I don''t think your employer asked you to wear a dead man to get a reward? Man, I have a proposal. Let me go. I''ll give you a lot of money, which is twice, no, five times higher than the price offered by your current employer! I''ll give you five times the money! "


    Gao Yang immediately stretched out his hand and said, "fifty million, cash, five times what you said."


    Tole gandymon said angrily, "are you kidding? Who will take 50 million cash with you?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "there''s no cash. It seems that I have to speak professional ethics. All right, you damn bastard, take me to get that Bob out and give me a lot of money to take away. I''ll let you go."


    Tole gandymon frowned, "I can give you more money as long as you give me time, so I have a better proposal. You don''t try to take that guy named Bob anymore, and I''ll give you $50 million."


    Gao Yang smiled at tole gandiment. Then he took out the pistol from the holster and aimed it at tole gandiment''s thigh. Then, under tole gandiment''s frightened eyes, he shot him in the thigh.


    After tole gandymon screamed and lay on the ground with his legs covered, Gao Yang said in an angry voice: "You talk too much nonsense, and you shouldn''t treat me as a fool, which makes me very unhappy, so I have to open a hole in your leg to wake you up, so that you can understand that every word I say is serious. If I hurt you, I''m sorry, I''m intentional. Now I repeat it for the last time and give an order to stop your people from shooting and let our people outside enter Come on, then take me to find the $10 million Bob and let us take it away. Note that there is a premise that the living Bob. If you can''t meet one of these conditions, I''ll hit you in the head next time. "

 Chapter 183

    Toller? Gandymon looked angry and scared, and his face distorted by pain made him look ferocious.


    "Don''t think I''m a fool. If I do what you say, I''ll die!"


    Toller? After being shot, Gan Dimon became more stubborn. After yelling at Gao Yang, he stared at Gao Yang with desperate eyes, but refused to order his bodyguards to let the passage out.


    Gao Yang is naturally reluctant to kill tole? Gandymon, he''d rather keep tole? Gandymon''s life in exchange for Simon, their safety and Bob''s safety.


    Gao Yang''s heart is very impatient. Fortunately, his face is covered and will not be tole? Gandymon saw the abnormality in his expression.


    "How much can you give us if we give up rescuing Bob?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang blurted out a sentence, but after hearing Gao Yang''s question, tole? Gandymore''s eyes were restored.


    "I have cash, I have! But I have less than two million in cash, but I can write you a check, 50 million, an anonymous check. You can withdraw the money from any bank in the United States. Trust me, the money is nothing to me. I just want to live."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a regretful tone, "if it were you, would you accept the check? Forget it, I''d better try to rescue Bob. At least I know that if I take him back, there must be 10 million cash waiting for me. It''s a pity, but you''re useless."


    Watching Gao Yang point his gun at his forehead, Toller? Gandymore shrieked, "don''t shoot, you take Bob away, and then I''ll give you all the money here, so you can make more money, and we don''t have to fight any more. Is that ok?"


    Gao Yang didn''t move his gun. After a moment of silence, he said, "it sounds like a good idea. I have 10 million to take, and then I can take more. Well, your life is saved. Now let your people cease fire, and then let our people come up."


    Toller? After gasping for breath, gandymon shouted, "take me down and let me talk to my people."


    Gao Yang waved his head, and freliche came forward and grabbed tole with one hand? Gandymon''s collar, like a dead dog, pulled tole? Gandymon dragged it to the stairs.


    Wait for Frye to take Toller? After Gan Dimon dragged away, Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang who was still leaning against the door frame and said loudly, "how? Can you still go?"


    Li JinFang shook his head vigorously and said, "I''m a little dizzy again, but it''s not a big problem. What about you? Did you lose blood badly?"


    Gao Yang looked at the wound on his leg, shook his head and said, "if you don''t hit the artery, you can hold on for a while."


    After that, Gao Yang limped behind Frye, while Li JinFang staggered behind Gao Yang, walked to the entrance of the stairs, and then tole? Gan Dimon yelled at the bottom of the corridor: "don''t shoot, I''m tole, I''m down, cease fire, cease fire!"


    There were still people downstairs trying to rush up, but groliov leaned against a gun and firmly blocked the stairway. At this time, he waited for tole? After gundimon shouted, the people gathered on the third floor stopped shooting.


    Gao Yang made a gesture to Li JinFang, and then said in a deep voice, "you''re hurt. Just stay here and let the three of us go down."


    Li JinFang understood Gao Yang''s gesture. He nodded and said, "understand, be careful."


    After that, Gao Yang, who was unable to move, put a gun against tole? Gandymon, groliov and Frye went ahead, and the three took tole? Gandymon surrounded the middle and walked slowly down the stairs.


    When groliov and Frye, who were walking in front, just came to the corner of the stairs between the third and fourth floors, the stopped gunfire on the third floor suddenly rang again. Groliov and Frye had no way to avoid, and they were shot and fell down immediately.


    Gao Yang thought there were hostages in hand, and those drug dealers didn''t dare to shoot, but he didn''t expect that the gangsters not only shot, but also shot tole? Gandymon had no intention of mercy.


    Seeing groliov and Frye fall one after another, even tole? Gandymon was also shot, and then rolled down the stairs. Only Gao Yang at the end was not shot.


    Gao Yang only felt a rush of anger on his forehead and ignored everything. The three of them were caught off guard by the people on the third floor. They couldn''t go back. If they couldn''t solve all the enemies blocking the stairs, none of them would want to live.


    At this time, Gao Yang''s eyes were red and he didn''t feel any pain in his legs. As soon as he turned the muzzle of the shotgun, Gao Yang jumped to the flat ground at the corner. At the moment he jumped out, Gao Yang''s shotgun kept firing, but in a moment, Gao Yang hit all the two people he saw.


    Gao Yang quickly ran down the stairs. Every step down, Gao Yang fired a shot. His shotgun is semi-automatic, but now in his hand, the shooting speed is not slower than that of a fully automatic shotgun.


    Every time he fires a shot, Gao Yang will put a bullet into the magazine, and then when he sends the bullet into the magazine with his left hand and holds the gun, he will pull the trigger with his right hand. Only in this way, Gao Yang can coordinate the rapid bullet supply and shooting, not lose control of the shotgun because of one hand shooting, but also replenish the bullets all the time, So that the shotgun in your hand will not be unable to continue shooting because there is no bullet.


    Gao Yang went down 14 steps, fired 14 shots and killed 14 people. At least three more shots were shot in the upper body of his biggest target. If he hadn''t been protected by heavy bulletproof vests, he wouldn''t have known how many times he had died.


    At the moment when Gao Yang rushed and hit, and both feet finally stepped on the third floor, a bullet hit his helmet from the side.


    Gao Yang''s head was hit by the impact of the bullet and tilted to one side. Although the bullet failed to penetrate his helmet, Gao Yang was dazed by the huge impact.


    Gao Yang immediately turned around and turned the muzzle of the gun. Then he saw a drug dealer with a revolver. While looking at him in horror, he shot again and again. Although the two people were less than five meters apart, the drug dealer made the bullets big to the sky.


    Gao Yang held back his dizziness and fired a shot, but he also failed to hit the other party. The second shot hit the drug dealer, who tilted his body, but failed to knock him down. The drug dealer still pulled the trigger at Gao Yang, but the revolver in the drug dealer''s hand had no bullets. He was just pulling an empty gun in vain, but the drug dealer didn''t open the third shot until Gao Yang, He made a big hole in his chest, and the drug dealer finally went down. However, although he had fallen to the ground, the drug dealer who had become a corpse, his fingers were still mechanically pulling the trigger under the control of the nervous system.


    After the last drug dealer on the third floor was finally killed, he breathed loudly, and then he saw tole covered in blood? Gandymore, his anger suddenly rushed to his forehead.


    Li JinFang ran down when he found that the third floor had changed, but Gao Yang had slaughtered all the people on the third floor, so Li JinFang didn''t go downstairs. He ran to Frye, who was closer to the upper position, opened Frye''s face down, but saw Frye lying on the ground with blood on his face.


    After being pulled over, Frye said weakly, "toad, I was shot. Will I die?"


    Li JinFang roared, "where were you shot?"


    Frye pointed to the position of the root of his thigh, and then whispered, "it seems here. It hurts. It hurts in his chest and face."


    Li JinFang looked at Frye''s face, then ignored Frye''s upper body guarded by bulletproof vests and went directly to check the position of Frye''s thighs. After only one look, Li JinFang immediately said loudly: "his injury is not serious."


    After telling Gao Yang about Frye''s injury, Li JinFang immediately shouted to Frye, "you can''t die. You hit your face when you fell down, and the wound on your thigh is not a big problem. The bullet hit the edge of the bulletproof vest, then changed direction and hit your thigh. The power has been reduced by more than half. I guarantee you can''t die."


    While Li JinFang was checking Frye''s injury, Gao Yang went to check groliov, who was facing up to the sky. However, he was surprised to find that groliov had no injury, but there was a scorch mark scratched by a bullet on his right face. The scorch mark passed through the position close to his face on his right ear. After a small hole was pierced in his ear, it caused a wound behind his ear.


    Groliov seems to be just a skin injury. The injury is not serious, but he is unconscious. Gao Yang is just a little stunned. He randomly remembers what he learned. When a person''s cochlea is seriously damaged, he will lose his balance and fall into a coma.


    Groliov''s life was not in danger. Gao Yang just pushed groliov a few times, and groliov opened his eyes.


    It took dozens of seconds to check the injuries of groliov and Frye. Now Gao Yang doesn''t have much time. Just make sure that Frye and groliov are not in danger.


    With a high, angry foot? Gandymon kicked from the stairs to the third floor, and then he was surprised to find that tole had no protection all over? Gan Dimon didn''t die, but he was shot in the arm and shoulder, but he didn''t hurt the key at all.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s anger, Li JinFang immediately said, "calm down!"


    Gao Yang was not dazzled by anger. He didn''t shoot tole? Gandymon, but squatting in tole? "You''re going to kill us," gundimon snapped


    Toller? Gan Dimon shook his head and said weakly, "they are all drug dealers. How can I deal with these people directly? Their leaders will obey me, but they won''t. I''m negligent. I just forget that."


    Gao Yang smiled coldly and said: "Don''t try to fool me. I know the difference between being shot and falling to the ground and taking the initiative to fall to the ground. When you jump out and roll all the way down, I know you did it on purpose. It seems that you have a strong desire for survival and great courage. You still try to survive with this dangerous method. Since you want to live like this, don''t make futile resistance any more. Now Tell your men to stop shooting. "


    Tole gandymon had no more nonsense. He immediately shouted at the bottom of the stairs: "I''m tole, stop shooting, everyone stop shooting!"

 Chapter 184

    Toller? When gandymon shouted downstairs, Gao Yang immediately made two gestures to Frye and Li JinFang. Li JinFang quietly helped Frye up. When Frye found that he could move, he dragged one leg and retreated upstairs with the help of Li JinFang.


    After letting Li JinFang and Frye retreat first, Gao Yang called by radio, "group two, if the people on the first floor stop shooting, then you also stop shooting. We caught a big fish. Maybe we can try to end the current dilemma friendly. You evacuate first. Repeat, you evacuate first. National bird, get ready to meet group one."


    Gao Yang informs Simon that they are far more than tole? Gandymon''s shouting is more convenient, so Simon and they have got the high news, but Toller? Gandiment''s cry was ignored. There was no way. There was a lot of gunfire in the hall on the first floor, Toller? Gandymore''s shouts were inaudible.


    In tole? When Gan Dimon shouted again and again, Arthur said in a hasty voice, "you have to hurry up. Distin lost a lot of blood. He can''t hold on!"


    "Don''t leave from the ground. Don''t leave from the ground. The road has been blocked. Repeat, the road is blocked by cars and can''t leave by car. There are more drug traffickers coming. We try our best to delay time and the second group tries to evacuate from the roof!"


    Cui Bo''s voice also sounded from his headphones, and the information he sent was very bad. He learned that his hometown had been attacked. Drug dealers originally scattered all over Tijuana were coming quickly. They drove to block all the roads Simon and their evacuation, and tole? Gandymon can''t directly control the drug dealers. He can only command the gang leaders of those drug dealers, but unfortunately, those gang leaders have been killed by Gao Yang''s raid. In short, even with tole? Gandymon is a hostage and can''t let the drug dealers make way for a short time.


    Gao Yang asked groliov to set up tole? Gan Dimon, then Gao Yang explores and advances to the second floor alone. Ten minutes have passed since he launched the attack, while Di stin was injured and lost a lot of blood at the beginning of the attack. Ten minutes is close to his life. Gao Yang dare not delay any more. He must take risks.


    Gao Yang went to the second floor first and found that there was no drug dealer or tole on the second floor? Gandymon''s bodyguard then waved to groliov. Groliov quickly took tole? After gandymore went down to the second floor, Gao Yang immediately whispered, "where''s Bob?"


    Toller? Gandymon pointed to a room and yelled, "LEV, get that little boy out. Be careful! I''ve been put on my head with a gun."


    After a roar, Toller? Gandymon yelled at the first floor again, "do you hear me! Cease fire, all fucking cease fire, I''m caught. What the fuck are you doing, cease fire!"


    On the first floor or can no one hear Toller? Gandymore''s cry and gunfire showed no sign of stopping, but the door of the room where Bob was held opened. Bob was pushed out slowly. When Bob''s body was completely exposed, a man put a pistol against the back of Bob''s head, hid his body behind Bob, and walked out of the door carefully. Then another man took a pistol, He came out of the door and aimed his gun at Gao Yang.


    Groliov pointed a gun at tole? Gandymon, while one of the people guarding Bob put a gun against Bob''s head, the other pointed a gun at Gao Yang. When he saw the two people escorting Bob out, Gao Yang immediately pointed his gun at tole? "Let him go," gandymon said loudly


    Toller? Gan Dimon immediately shouted, "don''t let him go, Loew, go to the first floor and tell everyone to cease fire first. Let their people come up and you come up. If these guys plan to take me away, you''ll kill me and them!"


    Toller? Gandymore''s attitude is very tough, but Gao Yang can''t do anything. Now Bob is tole? Gandymon''s last straw, just tole? If gandymon didn''t confirm that he was safe, he would never order his people to let Bob go.


    For a time, Gao Yang''s mind turned quickly. He had to save Bob first, otherwise, Toller? As long as gandymon is tough to the end, he can join Simon and them, but Toller? Gundimon''s bodyguards on the first floor will all follow up. In that case, just let tole? Gandymon has more hostages, and the situation will become more difficult.


    Gao Yang held the shotgun in his left hand, if tole? Gandymore''s head, right hand pulled out the M1911 pistol from the holster, then pointed the pistol at Bob, stared at the man named Loew silently, walked slowly in front of him, and then walked from the second floor to the first floor.


    The man with the gun against Bob hid his body completely behind Bob, and Bob was tall and fat. The man with the gun against his head hid behind Bob and didn''t worry that Gao Yang would hit him.


    Waiting for the man named Loew to go to the first floor, but before the gunfire stopped, Gao Yang suddenly stabbed tole with a shotgun? Gundimon''s wound on his right arm. The sharp pain makes tole? Gandymon involuntarily screamed and heard tole? After gandymore''s scream, the man who hid his body behind Bob immediately popped his head from Bob''s neck to see tole? Why did gandymon scream.


    The man guarding Bob just showed his eyes, but Gao Yang immediately fired with his right pistol. The bullet rubbed Bob''s neck and then shot into the man''s left eye behind Bob. After encountering resistance, the flowering bullet immediately expanded, deformed and rolled. Although it failed to fly out of the back of the brain, it stirred the man''s brain into a pot of porridge.


    Hit by Gao Yang''s bullet, the man holding the gun against Bob immediately fell back. Gao Yang hit his brain, but failed to hit his brain stem, so his residual nerve reflex still drove his fingers to pull the trigger, but it doesn''t matter. The bullet he shot hit the wall next to him, but failed to hit the back of Bob''s head.


    Gao Yang shot and Bob''s guards fell down. All this happened in a moment. Bob was safe before he realized what had happened.


    "Falk! Falk! Falk!"


    See Gao Yang suddenly shoot and rescue Bob from his people, Toller? Gandymon was so angry that he scolded wildly, especially when he saw Gao Yang running to Bob and firing another shot at his men who were already lying on the ground, Toller? Gandymon knows that his last straw is gone. Now he has no capital to negotiate with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang quickly ran to Bob and whispered in Bob''s ear, "don''t talk, pretend you don''t know us?"


    As soon as Gao Yang finished, he found that he was worried too much. Because he covered his face, Bob could recognize him before he saw the ghost.


    Bob stared at Gao Yang. He didn''t seem to hear what Gao Yang said in his ear. He shouted, "who are you?"


    Gao Yang immediately said in a loud voice, "mercenary, you''re worth 10 million to save you, so be careful not to die for me. If you die, you''re not worth money."


    After saying that loudly, Gao Yang picked up the pistol dropped by Bob''s guards from the ground, put the pistol into Bob''s hand, and called by radio, "Bob is safe. He''s going up now. Toad, little fly, come down and meet our property."


    After that, Gao Yang pushed Bob and said, "stand aside and pay attention to your safety. Someone will pick you up."


    "Yes, I understand. I''ll go down right away!"


    After Li JinFang said something on the radio, a burst of cheers came from the headset. Simon shouted in vague words: "ram, nice work! The main goal has been completed. The national bird will pick them up. Don''t worry about us!"


    Gao Yang immediately called on the radio, "the national bird will pick up Bob, but don''t leave. Group two, don''t give up. We still have a chance. If we want to leave, we''ll leave together. It''s not time to give up. If the people in the hall on the first floor stop shooting, you''ll come from the first floor. Now we have hostages in our hands, guys."


    When Gao Yang hurried to finish, Li JinFang ran down again from upstairs, grabbed Bob, turned and ran upstairs immediately. When he left, Li JinFang raised his hand and made a ready gesture to Gao Yang.


    When Li JinFang left with Bob, the gunfire in the hall on the first floor finally stopped, tole? The people on the first floor don''t know what''s going on up there.


    After waiting for the gunfire on the first floor to stop completely, Gao Yang immediately yelled at the radio: "group two, don''t shoot. When you receive the notice, come inside and meet us. Brothers, bet your life."


    After the radio call, Gao Yang immediately turned to tole? Gan Dimon said, "let our people come up. Now you have no room for bargaining. You should know that we are mercenaries, and our main goal has been completed, so as long as you cooperate, we can have a decent and peaceful ending."


    Toller? Gandymon gnashed his teeth and said, "how can you ensure my safety? Mercenaries are not synonymous with keeping promises. If I must die, even if I can''t drag you two to die together, why don''t you let the people below bury me?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I promise I won''t kill you, but you don''t think we are the people who keep our promises. It''s true, but you should know what mercenaries fight for, so let our people come up and give me a sum of money. I think we will find a way satisfactory to both sides. You can survive, and we can leave alive with money."


    Toller? Gandymore still refused to speak, and Gao Yang could only sigh: "You know we have a plane to pick you up. I can kill you and bury my four members, and then we fly away with Bob from the roof. It''s a pity, but in this case, there will be four less people to share the $10 million with me, so you''d better think clearly. Now we''re going to take you to the roof, and I can let my people lay down their weapons and let your people control it, so that we can let you go You can trade my companions for a living. "


    Gao Yang''s words let tole gandiment''s psychological defense fall, because he thought Gao Yang was right. A group of mercenaries gathered for money didn''t seem to pay too much attention to the lives of their companions, at least tole gandiment thought so.


    "Loew, take those damn mercenaries outside to exchange me. If they don''t put down their weapons, let me die with them!"

 Chapter 185

    When tole? When gandymon gave orders to his men, Gao Yang was also informing Simon of their latest progress.


    "Group 2, the current agreement reached by our enemy leaders is that you lay down your weapons and be hostages, and then we will exchange with each other. The decision is in your hands. How to make a decision is up to you. Now we will retreat to the rooftop and wait for you there."


    Simon immediately said, "there''s no other way. Let''s lay down our arms as hostages, RAM. If the situation is unfavorable, you evacuate by yourself. We don''t have to die here."


    While Simon was talking to Gao Yang, tole? Gan Dimon also said loudly, "no, you can''t exchange hostages on the roof. I ask to go down and exchange them in the hall on the first floor."


    "Your number and firepower have an absolute advantage. Exchange hostages on the first floor, unless we are crazy. Exchange hostages on the roof, there is no other choice, unless you have other proposals that satisfy both of us."


    Toller? Gan Dimon couldn''t make a proposal to Gao Yang''s satisfaction. After a little hesitation, he immediately shouted at the first floor: "take their people to the roof to exchange me."


    "Toad and little fly, take cover. We''re coming up."


    "Yes, you can come up directly."


    After calling Li JinFang by radio, who withdrew to the roof first, and getting Li JinFang''s response, Gao Yang guarded the open road, and groliov drove tole? Gan Dimon returned to the fourth floor. Although Gao Yang did not complete the search of the whole building, they did not encounter any enemies when they went upstairs.


    Li JinFang took cover at the stairway leading to the roof on the fourth floor and made a gesture to Gao Yang. After asking them to go up directly, Li JinFang also warned and returned to the roof.


    Jacqueline has flown the helicopter on the roof of the building, all the cabin doors are wide open, Bob and Frye are already on the plane, but the helicopter is not completely stopped on the roof, the main rotor of the helicopter is still rotating at high speed, and the retractable three-point tire landing gear is not far from the ground. It leaves the ground slightly from time to time and then falls again, as long as necessary, Jaklan can control the plane at any time and take off immediately.


    The strong people who pressed the fan couldn''t open their eyes and held them high. The three of them bent down and lowered their heads and put tole? Gandymon took him next to the helicopter and took tole? After gandymon put it on the ground, the three men knelt on one knee and aimed their guns at the porter on the roof.


    Gao Yang waited for them for about three minutes and saw someone appear in the concierge. After seeing Gao Yang, the first person who appeared in the concierge waved, then slowly walked out of the concierge with an M4 assault rifle. After glancing aside, he immediately went aside and shouted at the concierge, Then he aimed his gun at them.


    Simon and others were finally pushed out of the porter. Simon and others had no weapons, their bulletproof vests were removed, and even their masks were taken off.


    Simon and they were supervised by five people with M4 assault rifles and walked out of the concierge, but the correct speech was that only Simon and Arthur came out, while distin was carried by two people, and he didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. Shirley was shot in the foot, was tickled by a man and limped to the door.


    Gao Yang and others are wearing heavy bulletproof vests. As long as they are not powerful and large caliber bullets, there is no great threat to hit the trunk. Therefore, everyone, including Gao Yang, is seriously injured from his limbs, face and neck.


    Distin and Simon''s faces were covered with flesh and blood. Simon''s left face was torn a big gap from the corner of his mouth to the root of his ear, while distin''s left eye was punched a big hole. His eyeball had been burst, and a large part of his left eye was missing.


    Gao Yang thinks that Justin should be dead. He doesn''t think that someone can live after his head is blown out, but now is not the time to be angry about Justin''s death. What Gao Yang thinks at the moment is how to make Simon and some of them who are still alive continue to live.


    Gaoyang is afraid that Simon will be tole? Gandymon recognized him, but after seeing Simon''s face, Gao Yang''s concern was dispelled. Now even if Morgan saw Simon''s face, he may not recognize him immediately.


    Gao Yang shot tole in front of him? Gandymore yelled, "how are you going to exchange hostages? And how do you give us the money you promised us?"


    Because of the strong noise and cyclone from the helicopter, tole''s face on the ground? Gandymon spoke very hard. Although he tried his best to shout a few words, Gao Yang didn''t hear a word clearly. However, Gao Yang didn''t need to listen to tole? What gandymon said, the important thing is, Toller? The way gandymon speaks can be seen by his bodyguard.


    After pretending to listen attentively and nodding pretendedly, Gao Yang made a ready gesture to Li JinFang, then waved to groliov, then the two put their guns on the ground, stood up and walked slowly to the TOLES? In front of gandymon''s bodyguards.


    It''s dark on the roof, Toller? Gandymon''s bodyguards are not equipped with night vision, but their guns are equipped with flashlights. Some flashlights shine on Gao Yang and groliov, while others shine on tole? On gandymon, the rooftop was illuminated by a flashlight for a moment.


    Gao Yang used his hand to block the strong light directly into his eyes and shouted: "Your boss and I have agreed. Now let go of our people, but you can''t move. When our people get on the plane, you go to pick up your boss. When you can protect your boss''s safety, we can take off. In this way, no matter who shoots, the other party will pay a heavy price, so neither of us should shoot, such as If you agree, let me take them away. "


    Gao Yang''s proposal is reasonable, because if he releases tole gandymon first, the bodyguards will shoot, but if Gao Yang wants to take tole gandymon, his bodyguards can shoot indiscriminately and kill tole gandymon and Gao Yang together. Even if Gao Yang shoots at tole gandymon after they get on the plane, tole gandymon will be dead if the distance is far away After being protected, the distance is close. A civilian Sikorsky S-76 helicopter can not provide much protection. Both sides are still the result of losing both sides.


    After quickly analyzing Gao Yang''s proposal, the bodyguard named Loew immediately said, "just do it and warn you not to play any tricks. Let me see your hands all the time. If you plan to play any tricks, you will all be buried with my boss."


    After that, Loew waved his hand, and several bodyguards who caught Simon released their hands, while groliov immediately bent down and lifted distin together with the only uninjured Arthur to the helicopter. Simon held Shirley, who had been shot in his foot, nodded at Gao Yang and walked to the plane.


    Gao Yang nodded at Loew, slowly retreated a few steps back, then turned and limped to the helicopter. Just after Gao Yang turned and left, several tole gandymon bodyguards came up from the concierge.


    More and more bodyguards from tole gandymon came out. There were more than a dozen people with automatic rifles on the roof. They scattered in an arc formation and raised their guns to aim at Gao Yang. If they were aware of a change, these bodyguards would not hesitate to shoot, even if their boss would die.


    Gao Yang just limped and tried to move forward at the fastest speed. Just when he was only four or five meters away from the hatch of the helicopter, he suddenly saw groliov, who had already got on the plane, making a gesture of lying down.


    Almost at the same time groliov made a gesture, a bodyguard walking to the right side of his wings noticed something on his side from the corner of his eye. He didn''t even look carefully at what it was. He subconsciously shouted "spread out" while shining a flashlight on it.


    A bodyguard behind him shouted. At the moment before he dispersed, Gao Yang was falling forward to the ground. While Gao Yang fell forward, Li JinFang''s right hand hidden behind him moved.


    The bodyguard''s "scattered" ending has not been fully exported. What he saw with his flashlight exploded. It is an m18a1 directional anti infantry mine, but its other name may be more well known by the world. That name is "Scottish broadsword".


    The broadsword directional mine was originally detonated with a mixed rope or manually with a pulse igniter, but Gao Yang brought an improved broadsword directional mine this time. The directional mine is equipped with a camera and can be detonated remotely. At this time, whether there is a camera is not important, but the way of remote control initiation is important.


    Two broadsword anti infantry mines arranged on the left and right flanks were detonated at the same time, and the steel jet flew from the side towards the arc-shaped bodyguards. When the bodyguards focused on tole gandimon without observing them carefully in the oblique front, their tragic end was doomed.


    The effect of directional anti infantry mines on unprotected soft targets is like cutting wheat with a sickle. Wherever the blade reaches, there must be no straw that can stay in place. Under the impact of ultra-high-speed steel jet, tole gandymon''s bodyguards in an arc fell down together, just like the straw under the sickle.


    Almost at the same time that the broadsword directional mine exploded, the gatehouse behind the bodyguards also exploded. Frye placed all the remaining plastic explosives on the back of the gatehouse. After the plastic explosives completely collapsed the gatehouse, the access to the roof of the building was completely sealed, and the people staying in the gatehouse were buried under the ruins.

 Chapter 186

    Two broadsword directional anti infantry mines exploded at the same time, shrouded in the range of steel jet bombardment, and no one was spared.


    After the directional mine exploded, Li JinFang immediately shot at the survivors who could still struggle to move, while groliov, who had got on the plane, climbed up from the ground. Anyone with a gun in his hand shot at the people who had fallen to the ground, so as to completely cut off the possibility of the enemy''s last injury to them.


    After beating all the squirming objects completely and stopping moving, Gao Yang put the pistol back into the holster and went to the cabin door of the helicopter. Simon took his hand and Li JinFang held Gao Yang''s ass. the two men worked together to get Gao Yang onto the helicopter, because Gao Yang didn''t even have the strength to climb the helicopter at the moment.


    After putting Gao Yang on the plane, Li JinFang grabbed tole gandimon, who was completely desperate, threw him into the cabin of the plane and asked Simon to climb into the cabin.


    When Li JinFang got on the plane last, several people closed the cabin door closest to him. Then jaklan immediately operated the helicopter and left quickly.


    Just after jaklan left the building with the plane, Gao Yang shouted to jaklan, "pick up the rabbit and frank!"


    "Yes, I''m on my way to pick them up."


    When Jacqueline answered, he pointed to tole gandymon and said weakly, "Simon, I managed to leave him alive to you. What to do next is up to you."


    After getting on the plane, Li JinFang still firmly pressed tole gandiment on the ground with one hand, and tole gandiment''s face has been facing the other side of Simon, so Simon doesn''t know who the man who was captured by Gao Yang and kept them alive as a hostage until now.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Bob, who had been silent, suddenly said in surprise: "my God, you are Simon? What''s wrong with your face? I didn''t recognize you!"


    Simon, who was checking the injury of Justin in the back seat, moved to Gao Yang. He opened his mouth first, but the huge wound on his face made him only send out two meaningless syllables. Then Simon covered his left face with his hand and said vaguely, "Gao, who is he?"


    Gao Yang only felt that his eyes were black and his head was getting dizzy, but he still insisted: "if I didn''t intend to see you avenge, I would have fainted. Won''t you see who he is?"


    Simon strangely grabbed tole gandiment''s neck collar, raised his head and twisted it to his side. Simon was stunned. After he was stunned, he made a meaningless sound with a big gaping mouth. There was no way. No one could immediately adapt to his mouth. His mouth grew several times larger, especially when he was very excited.


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me. You''re for money, and I can give you a lot of money. I''ll give you an amount you can''t imagine! Let me go!"


    Tole gandymon cried out in despair. Although he had been caught by them for a while and had been shot three times, tole gandymon always showed the style of a big man, but after there was no hope at all, his voice finally took on a cry of despair.


    "Falk, Torre gandimen!"


    Simon covered his face again and uttered a scream of great surprise and pleasure. When he heard Simon call his name in a non-standard pronunciation, tole gandymon was stunned.


    "You know who I am? You already know who I am, who you are? Who are you!"


    Simon''s remaining half intact face was full of laughter. He said in a happy voice: "Gao, I can only say that your acting skills are great. This guy doesn''t know that you have recognized him until now, but has only seen a picture of him."


    Gao Yang pointed to his masked face and said weakly, "it''s all the credit of the mask. I said, what do you want to do with him? I can''t pass out until I see your revenge. Please let me know the result quickly for my sake of losing too much blood?"


    Bob rushed to Gao Yang''s side, stretched out his hand to lift Gao Yang''s mask, and shouted, "Gao, it''s really you. I guessed it''s you when I heard your voice. Let me see your fascinating face. I love you so much, Gao!"


    Gao Yang weakly beat Bob''s hand aside and said angrily, "go away. I''m not interested in men. Don''t hinder me from appreciating my masterpiece."


    Tole gandymon''s face had no blood color. At this time, it was only gray and defeated. He muttered to himself: "what exchange hostages and mercenaries are basically deceptive. You are not mercenaries. You are all Morgan''s men. Damn it, I should make such a low-level mistake."


    Simon said vaguely: "To correct, they are mercenaries, but I''m not. I''m Morgan''s bodyguard, and so is my brother, but he was killed in Sudan by the person you sent. His name is Moses. My brother, my only blood relative in the world, tole. Unexpectedly, one day your fate will be determined by a bodyguard. Unfortunately, the person who determines your fate is your enemy!"


    When Simon finished, Jacqueline shouted, "ready to land, sniper team ready to board."


    Jaklan controlled the plane and slowly landed on the roof of Cui Bo''s two buildings. Li JinFang opened the cabin door from the inside. Frank and Cui Bo quickly entered the cabin after throwing the sniper rifle from the handle of the cabin door opened on both sides. As soon as they entered the cabin, Cui Bo shouted, "go, someone is coming up, and there is the last broadsword."


    Of course, Cui Bo and Frank will also be attacked by drug traffickers, but their four broadsword directional mines laid in advance have played a great role. Those drug traffickers, frightened by the power of the broadsword, have not been able to pose a serious threat to Cui Bo, but just distracted their attention.


    Before closing the cabin door, jaklan roared "hold it steady" and immediately controlled the helicopter to take off again. Shortly after the helicopter took off, frank, who had been observing the directional mine monitoring screen on his arm, immediately pressed a button when he found someone on the monitoring screen, There was an explosion in the corridor leading to the sniper position they had just occupied. The remote-controlled broadsword with a camera was good for this. It caused the greatest damage when it was found that the enemy detonated actively.


    After the plane took off again, Gao Yang took a look down from the open hatch and found that there were at least four or five burning cars on the street. In addition, there were more cars blocking both ends of the street at the door of the target building. Although it was not very clear from a high altitude, it could also see the danger of Simon and them being attacked by two sides in the street.


    Gao Yang just glanced and took back his eyes. He felt that he was about to lose his grip, so Gao Yang said in a hurry, "Simon, what are you going to do with him? Are we going to take him to Morgan?"


    Simon shook his head, but tole gandymon nodded suddenly and said loudly, "take me to Morgan. I am willing to surrender to him. I will give him all my property. Therefore, I am willing to give you a lot of money, 50 million, no, 100 million, 200 million! You, you, you promised me not to kill me!"


    Gao Yang pointed to his nose and said, "are you talking about me? Sorry, you said it yourself. Mercenaries don''t keep their promises. Besides, I didn''t promise not to kill you at all?"


    Simon emphasized with a sense of revenge: "tole, before you die, I want to tell you that your family business will go bankrupt and your followers will be sent to prison. Even if you are alive, you can''t take a penny out of the bank, because you are bankrupt!"


    You have been bankrupt for four words, and the blow to tole gandiment seems to be more fatal than his current situation. Tole gandiment said angrily: "you nonsense, shit, what you say is shit, how can I be bankrupt, you liar who should go to hell!"


    Tole gandymon was angry, but Simon''s smile on half his intact face was stronger. He said word by word: "Sure enough, it''s more painful for you rich people to take your money away than to kill you. Now I tell you, you failed, and those big people in Washington won''t want your life, because they took everything more important than your life, your property in the United States, your assets abroad, everything you have, including your honor and dignity , they all took it. You have nothing now, and I just want to avenge my brother, so I just want your life! "


    After that, Simon said to Cui Bo sitting at the cabin door, "please make way. Gao is impatient. I want him to watch the opening of the gift."


    Cui Bo didn''t know why, but he still moved his ass aside. At this time, Frank sitting on the other side shouted, "Simon, I understand. This is the culprit who killed Moses, right? Moses is my best friend, so come from me and I want to watch him die."


    Simon grabbed tole gandymon in another direction and pulled him to the side of Frank''s cabin door in the helicopter. After Frank looked at tole gandymon''s face, Simon shouted, "jaklan, how tall are we now?"


    "Low altitude, 100 meters. If you throw him down now, he will fall into meat pie. Do you need me to climb some more? You can choose to fall him into meat pulp."


    "Lowering the height can kill him, but people have to recognize his face. If Moses sees that his enemy is a ball of meat pulp, he will scold me. That guy has a habit of cleanliness."


    Jaklan lowered the height of the plane a lot. It was frightening and frightened the people on the ground. At the same time, he scolded the sky, because the helicopter was almost flying against the roof of the bungalow. The dust and noise raised by the air wave made the pedestrians on the ground angry.


    "Moses, I forwarded the gift Gao Yang gave me to you. Don''t forget to say thank you to Gao himself! He won''t be frightened!"


    Simon''s face was streaming with tears, regardless of whether his dead brother could understand his vague roar. When he finished, Simon flew up and kicked tole gandymon off the helicopter.

 Chapter 187

    The mercenary war took place on March 21, and then I couldn''t wait to ask for monthly tickets that day, because the newcomers, you know, are finally qualified to ask for monthly tickets. Of course, they have to show off, but I think two-thirds of March has passed, and there are only ten days left, and ten eight monthly tickets will be satisfied. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, Only ten days awesome, I received one hundred and forty-two monthly tickets. I wipe them. You are too strong. Really, you gave me ten times more than I expected. What else can I say? I can only say thank you, you are so awesome, and I am confident that I will be a little proud of my achievements.


    People say that readers of military novels have high loyalty. Now it''s true to see this. Thank you for your support, but now I''m not only grateful to you, I''m grateful to you. Really, subscriptions, monthly tickets and rewards are better than I can imagine. I''m excited, but I can''t even thank you.


    Another brother is going to buy a ticket for me because he has cast his monthly ticket in his hand. I am not only moved but also moved for the second Olympic Games. However, brothers don''t have to do this. We don''t need to, let alone spend the wronged money. Vote when there is a vote, even if there is no vote. Being able to subscribe is to give face, which is the greatest support for me. Just do your best, Because you''ve done enough.


    Act in a diametrically opposite way, they say, but they are not satisfied with the present performance. But my single chapter seems to be full of happiness. The amount is just the opposite. But it doesn''t matter. You give me the strength. I am more than a little bitch. I feel like a bitch. Satisfaction is satisfaction. Happiness is happiness. There is no way. I belong to the awesome. The kind of person who is very easy to satisfy


    Although it''s easy to be satisfied, I still have to shout at last. Give me your precious monthly tickets. I can''t wait to see how many monthly tickets I can receive in April. Of course, it''s not only monthly tickets, but also recommended tickets, reward tickets and evaluation tickets. Well, the best price evaluation tickets are five-star ones. These are very valuable, and of course, the more the better, Speaking of this, I asked weakly, am I a little brazen?


    Thank you for reading this pile of nonsense I wrote. Finally, I wish you all a happy life, happy every day, happy reading, especially the war of mercenaries. Then I will be happy, thank you!

 Chapter 188

    With one foot? After gandymon kicked off the plane, Simon immediately turned and shouted, "my face hurts as soon as I speak, so I''ll make a long story short, thank you!"


    Simon felt white pain because he found that Gao Yang had closed his eyes and leaned his head against the seat. After staying for a while, Simon said to Bob sitting next to Gao Yang, "when did he faint?"


    Bob smiled bitterly with a helpless expression and said, "just when you talk nonsense, probably when you announce his bankruptcy to tole."


    Looking at Gao Yang who had fainted, Simon was silent for a moment and said to Gao Yang again: "thank you. I appreciate you all my life, whether you can hear it now or not."


    Bob said timidly, "sorry, Simon, I don''t think he''s fainting now. Although it''s hard to say, I think he''s dead? Look at the wound on his leg, I think he''s lost too much blood."


    Simon was shocked. He immediately stretched out his hand and pressed it on the side of Gao Yang''s neck, but he didn''t feel Gao Yang''s pulse. Then Simon lowered his head and looked at the injury on Gao Yang''s leg. Simon sat down on the deck of the cabin.


    After staring at Gao Yang, Simon suddenly pointed to Li JinFang and shouted: "You damn idiots! You pigs! Don''t you know how to use a tourniquet? Do you wear a tourniquet to tie a butterfly on your head! And you Bob, don''t you know how to stop Gao''s bleeding when you talk nonsense! Pigs are smarter than you, you damn pigs, and me. I''m a fucking idiot bastard than pigs. I even shit Why am I scolding you? Why didn''t I find Gao''s injury earlier? We are all damn pigs. We killed Gao. It was US idiots who killed him! "


    Simon roared, but no one was angry. Everyone was stunned by Simon''s words. Li JinFang suddenly rushed to Gao Yang and said in a trembling voice: "it''s impossible. How can brother Yang die? He didn''t hit the big blood vessels. I don''t think his bleeding is too serious."


    Cui Bo was also worried. He turned over and climbed to Gao Yang from the cabin door. He said in a trembling voice, "I''m the second Olympic Games. Brother Yang, don''t scare me. You''re fucking dead here. Isn''t it funny? What''s this? What the fuck''s going on! Toad, tell me what the fuck''s going on!"


    Groliov also leaned over from the back seat. He said in a hurry: "I can be sure Gao didn''t get hit to the artery. His injury can''t die. Damn it, we all ignored. He has been exercising violently. His blood loss is inconsistent with the wound. We really should have taken time to stop bleeding for him at that time. God, I really deserve to die!"


    Several people crowded around Gao Yang, but Frank still said calmly, "get out of the way and let the experts come."


    Frank reached out and pressed Gao Yang''s neck for a while. Then he said in a deep voice, "don''t be too excited. Put a tourniquet on him. If the ram loses blood again, he will really die."


    Simon shouted, "but I didn''t feel his pulse?"


    "The pulse is very weak and the interval is very long, but there is still a pulse. You didn''t touch it. In addition, the high injury is not the main artery, otherwise he would have died. Tie a tourniquet and give blood transfusion within ten minutes. I believe experts."


    Frank, after just a few words from you, Simon immediately shouted, "national bird, fly across the border as fast as possible, and leave the rest to me!"


    Jaklan hesitated, "can you do it?"


    Simon hurriedly said, "believe me, don''t pay attention to anything. Fly to San Diego and where there is a hospital! Now there are two lives. Whether it''s for distin or Gaoyang, we have to take risks and rob time with death, national bird."


    Jaklan roared, "Falk, spell it, guys, pray!"


    While Simon was talking, he was calling Morgan by satellite. As soon as Morgan got through, Simon immediately said, "Morgan, Bob was saved, but Gao and distin are dying. They must be treated within ten minutes. We''re on our way to San Diego. You''ll take care of the rest."


    Morgan immediately hung up the phone, while Simon sat there watching several people tie tourniquets on Gao Yang''s thighs. The atmosphere in the cabin was extremely dignified for a moment.


    In silence, groliov suddenly said, "if Gao dies, I will hate myself all my life. Maybe Yelena will hate me all my life."


    Li JinFang said in a hoarse voice, "we''re careless. Brother Yang''s injury is not too serious. If we stopped bleeding earlier, it wouldn''t be like this."


    Simon shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have scolded you just now. I just, I just can''t bear it. Losing two brothers in a row makes my mood a little out of control. I''m sorry. I know it doesn''t have much to do with you. I shouldn''t be angry with you. I''m sorry. I''m too excited. I have to be quiet. I''m sorry."


    Cui Bo said firmly on his face: "all right, don''t complain about yourself. Brother Yang will be fine. He''s very lucky. According to my understanding of him, this guy likes to scare others, and then he appears in front of you alive. Don''t worry, he can''t die in an air crash, and this degree of injury can''t kill him. By the way, why hasn''t Frye moved?"


    Li JinFang sighed, "I''m dizzy. I''ve already been dizzy. He also lost a lot of blood, but it''s mainly pain and dizziness. A bullet is embedded in the crack of his bone. The child jumps and jumps on the plane."


    After a long sigh, Bob said with a lonely face: "guys, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, because I hurt so many people, and Gao and Simon''s brother may, may..."


    Bob couldn''t say a word of death after all, and at this time, Jacqueline said loudly: "cross the border, guys, prepare to deal with any emergencies. I try to fly close to the ground without being detected by the radar, but I don''t think I can last long!"


    As soon as jaklan''s voice fell, a call came from the radio on the helicopter.


    "This is the U.S. National Guard. You have entered U.S. airspace. Now report your intention and land immediately. Please land immediately for inspection, otherwise you will be shot down. Repeat, land immediately for inspection, otherwise you will be shot down."


    As soon as he crossed the border, he received a warning. It was meaningless to continue flying close to the ground. Jaklan immediately raised the flight altitude, which could speed up the flight speed. Then he shouted with the radio on the plane: "this is the CIA. It''s an emergency. There are wounded on the plane. We must rush to the hospital immediately. Repeat, it''s an emergency. We''re going to the hospital."


    Jacqueline is talking nonsense. He hopes to buy more time, while Simon gives Jacqueline a thumbs up, saying that Jacqueline''s response is very correct.


    "The National Guard once again warned the unidentified aircraft, please land immediately and accept the inspection, otherwise your aircraft will be shot down. If it is the CIA, please report your action code for inspection, and please reply immediately, otherwise your aircraft will be shot down as a dangerous target."


    Jaklan roared, "Damn it, people who know the action code are dying. I''m flying. How can I check the action code! Can''t you arrange a plane to monitor the flight? Take us to the nearest big hospital, asshole!"


    Jaklan''s nonsense should have played a role. The National Guard''s call again was two minutes later, but the tone of the National Guard''s call again was stronger than the previous two times, because the helicopter was about to fly over the densely populated area.


    "Warn the unidentified aircraft to land immediately or report the action code, otherwise you will be shot down immediately. Repeat, land or report the action code, otherwise you will be shot down immediately!"


    At this fatal moment, the satellite phone in Simon''s hand finally rang. After connecting the satellite phone, Simon just listened and immediately grabbed the radio microphone on the helicopter and said loudly, "action code, c-1145-b5v1, do you need to repeat?"


    "Please repeat, please express clearly!"


    Simon was helpless and handed the satellite phone and the radio microphone to Bob. After Bob took the phone and listened, he immediately repeated Simon''s unclear action code.


    "The special flight code has been confirmed. Welcome home, everyone. Can I help you?"


    Hearing the voice from the radio, Bob felt that he was about to collapse. He immediately said in a loud voice: "we need help very much. Please guide us to the nearest hospital, large hospital and arrange rescue. We have serious casualties with serious blood loss. There are many serious casualties. Please help contact the hospital. For God''s sake, please help! We don''t have much time!"


    "I''m very glad to help. Please fly according to the guidance. Someone will contact the hospital. Good luck and God bless you."


    The people of the National Guard began to guide the route for jaklan, which helped jaklan who was completely unfamiliar with the terrain. Moreover, with the help of the special flight code obtained by Morgan in a short time, the National Guard believed the words of jaklan and Simon, which not only relieved their vigilance, but also helped them find and contact the hospital as soon as possible.


    During the flight, Bob also informed the national guard what blood type of plasma they needed and found out the blood type of everyone in the team, which is the most basic in the scope of team cooperation.


    When jaklan flew according to the guidance of the National Guard and landed on the apron of the hospital, a group of doctors in the hospital were waiting by the apron with medical beds. As soon as the plane landed, the doctors and nurses gathered around and carried one down from the plane. After asking what blood type it was, a doctor would immediately give him the corresponding plasma, Then rushed to the operating room.


    Fortunately, the national guard informed the hospital that someone from the CIA had been injured during a special operation and asked them to arrange emergency assistance and keep it as secret as possible, which made the doctors mentally prepared. Otherwise, the doctors saw a pile of wounded people full of gun holes, long guns and short guns in the cabin, and helicopters flying from Mexico, It''s strange not to praise them as terrorists.

 Chapter 189

    But when Gao Yang woke up, he just felt weak. The infusion tube inserted in his hand, various medical testing equipment at the head of the bed, and the most important beautiful female nurse sitting beside the bed with her chest and buttocks cocked, made Gao Yang immediately understand that he was lying in a ward.


    Although the little nurse looked at Gao Yang, she was distracted and didn''t find that Gao Yang had opened his eyes. At this time, Gao Yang only felt thirsty, so he whispered, "sorry, can I have a glass of water?"


    "Oh, OK, ah! God, you finally wake up."


    After the beautiful nurse casually agreed to Gao Yang, she finally understood what had happened, so she covered her mouth and screamed. Finally, she didn''t get Gao Yang a glass of water, but immediately turned and ran out of the ward. Then Gao Yang heard the nurse outside the ward, shouting in a surprised but small voice: "He''s awake. The patient is awake. You can go in, but don''t make too much noise. The patient needs to be quiet."


    After the nurse finished, the door was pushed open, and then a large group of people came in. Cui Bo was in front. He ran to Gao Yang''s hospital bed. After looking at Gao Yang, he immediately grinned and said, "look, what I said is right. Brother Yang''s life is very big and not so easy to die."


    Li JinFang was ashamed and looked at Gao Yang and said, "brother Yang, it''s all our bad. I watched you lose too much blood. Fortunately, you''re all right. Otherwise, Lao maozi and I really can''t live."


    But after Cui Bo and Li JinFang finished, Morgan also stood in front of Gao Yang and said with emotion on his face: "Gao, it''s great that you can wake up, otherwise I can''t repay the favor I owe you."


    Bob winked and said, "brother, clap your hands. I''m so happy when you wake up. Keep it for a few days. When it''s ready, I''ll take you to have a good time."


    In addition, Arthur and Jacqueline said in unison, "great, you finally wake up."


    Gao Yang was stunned by the happy and surprised expressions on the faces in front of him. He felt that he had been shot in the leg, but there would not be such a big battle. After a light cough, Gao Yang said strangely: "Are you all free to do nothing? Why did you come to me? Are Simon and Frye all right? And distin, I''m sorry, where''s his body. I want to see him for the last time. And I''ve been unconscious for hours?"


    When Gao Yang asked a lot of questions, Morgan shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "How many hours? God, how many days have you been in a coma? Yes! It''s been three and a half days since you entered the hospital, and you almost didn''t rescue. You know, when you entered the hospital, you were in shock, almost no blood pressure, and your pulse was too weak to notice. Your heart stopped beating twice. The doctors announced that the rescue failed. Groliov, TREB and Simon Broke into the operating room and put a gun against the doctor''s head to continue the rescue. Finally, I had to arrange for you to change a hospital immediately after the doctor announced that you could survive. Otherwise, I was worried that the FBI and the police would block you in the hospital. Let''s say, Gao, it''s a miracle that you can survive. "


    Gao Yang was stunned. Morgan''s words made him feel scared. However, he also felt some doubts and said: "no, I learned the distribution position of the main blood vessels of the human body. There are no main blood vessels where I was shot in my leg. Why are the consequences so serious?"


    Treble roared: "Let me say, let me say, brother Yang, you know? The body structure of people is basically the same as that of people, but there are some differences, right? Where you were shot, there are not too large blood vessels, but not capillaries. How to say, a blood vessel that is not very important but fatal enough was interrupted, and the heat of the bullet failed to break it Your blood vessels were scorched, so you lost blood all the time, until you lost too much blood. The doctor said that you lost more than 1000 ml of blood. How much blood does a person have in total? Only 3000 ml. you lost more than 1000 ml of blood. You''re really lucky not to die. "


    Gao Yang sighed softly and said, "it''s really dangerous, but isn''t it all right? Where''s distin? If I''ve been in a coma for three days, is he, is he buried?"


    Arthur smiled and said, "who told you that distin is dead? He''s not dead. He''s alive. He woke up before you."


    Gao Yang felt happy in his heart. He wanted to sit up, but he found that he had no strength to sit up, so he could only lie in bed, looked at Arthur with a surprised face and said, "great, but how is it possible? I saw that di stin''s eyes were blown out. By the way, you''re not lying to me?"


    Morgan shook his head, smiled and said, "almost everyone of you was hurt this time, but fortunately no one died in the war. Distin really didn''t die. We won''t cheat you with this."


    Arthur said with a smile: "Well, let me tell you what happened. When we attacked the target building, Simon was the first to enter, but as soon as he entered, he found that the situation was wrong, so he immediately retreated, but the people on the first floor shot him, the bullet hit him in the face and opened a hole in Simon''s face. Then Simon fell down. When distin went to pull Simon out, A bullet from the side hit his left eye, but the bullet came nearly laterally, so after the bullet passed through his eye socket, it just knocked out the bone on the left side of his eye socket, but did not enter the brain. Another bullet hit Justin''s thigh and broke his artery, but fortunately, we punctured the wound in time, so he also lost blood More, but less than the blood you shed. "


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "that''s good, that''s great. Now where are the didines? And Simon, groliov, Frye and Shirley, how are they?"


    Jaklan shrugged and said: "Healy''s foot was broken through and two bones were broken. He still needs another operation. Frye''s situation is more complex. His injury is not too serious, but the bullet is embedded in the bone seam of his hip joint, so he needs an operation. He can''t move now, and Simon''s face, you know, he not only needs to sew up the wound, but also needs cosmetic surgery, ha ha."


    After jaklan finished laughing, Arthur patted his ass and laughed: "Simon and groliov are both in the best plastic surgery hospital in Los Angeles, you know? The doctor pulled a piece of meat from Simon''s ass and put it on his face. Ha ha, we decided to call Simon''s ass face in the future. He has never had a nickname. This time, he finally has a nickname suitable for him, and distin. His nickname is one eye."


    Jacqueline hastily added: "The big dog needs to mend his ears. It is said that he can also remove the scars on his face. The doctor also asked the big dog if he wants to have a knife on his face anyway. Do you want to have a cosmetic surgery to make him look more handsome? Ha ha, you didn''t see the big dog''s expression at that time. I''m laughing to death. Gao, if you''re all right, go to the hospital with us to visit them. There are many doctors in that hospital The stars go. "


    Seeing Arthur and Jacqueline laughing happily, Gao Yang finally laughed. He whispered, "I said that although no one died, distin lost an eye. Is it not good for us to make fun of them like this?"


    Jaklan exaggerated: "it''s enough that they''re not dead. Isn''t it worth being happy? Man, how lucky it is to lose one eye and get back one life. Why can''t we give them a nickname?"


    Arthur also agreed: "yes, he just lost one eye, brother. He survived. Is there anything happier than this?"


    Gao Yang feels that this is also true. He is lucky to survive. Compared with losing an eye, it is undoubtedly happy to leave a life.


    "Well, it seems that I can''t say hello to Dean for the time being. Say hello to him for me. And, guys, give me a glass of water. I''m thirsty."


    Cui Bo took Gao Yang a glass of water. After Gao Yang drank it all at once, Morgan clapped his hands and said: "Well, guys, let''s go out. The doctor said Gao needs to be quiet. In addition, I want to talk to Gao alone. You first tell others the news of Gao''s wake up, so that they can be happy, and then wait for me. I think it''s time for you to pay money at last."


    After a group of people left the ward one after another, Morgan pulled a chair and sat in front of the high hospital bed, smiling: "You know, in the past few days of your coma, they can''t even take the money. Frogs and rabbits have been guarding the door of your ward and can''t drive away. There is also a big dog. He refused to go to another hospital with Simon for treatment. Now you finally wake up. I think they can finally rest assured."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''ve worried my brothers."


    Morgan nodded and said: "Now that you''re awake, we should talk about the reward. I said, take part in the battle and achieve the combat goal of $5 million. Save Bob and add another $5 million. There are ten of you, so your mercenary regiment can share $5 million, but you killed that bastard Toller, so I have to add another $5 million as a reward. Therefore, your Satan mercenary regiment has a total of $5 million You can get $7.5 million. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. We don''t go for money, but it''s a good thing to have money."


    Morgan said solemnly: "I once said that I appreciate your attitude towards money, but I don''t appreciate your attitude towards business. You took part in the action out of friendship, but what about your team members? You put them in danger for your personal reasons, which is OK, but they have to receive reasonable remuneration. High. Don''t mix personal feelings with business. That''s the same sentence, friendship Friendship, business. "


    Morgan said with a serious smile: "Of course, as a friend, I appreciate what you have done, so it''s reasonable to pay you $7.5 million for the part of business. I won''t give you another penny, but as a friend, I have a gift for you. Gao, when you leave the hospital, you''ll know what my gift is, and I promise you''ll like it."

 Chapter 190

    Gao Yang really doesn''t take money seriously, but after listening to Morgan''s words, Gao Yang was silent for a long time, then nodded and said, "you''re right. I really shouldn''t confuse friendship and business, especially when the business involves the interests of others."


    Morgan shrugged and said: "You should have known this for a long time. I won''t give gifts to your team members because they get the money they deserve, and you, I am full of gratitude to you, so I carefully choose a gift for you. Although it also involves money, I have to carefully choose what you may like, right? Look, one only needs to pay, the other needs to pay, That''s the difference between business and friendship. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you always say gifts. What gifts do you want to give me? Can you tell me directly? Don''t worry about my appetite."


    Morgan shook his head and said, "no, no, that''s not good. The gift will be interesting only when you unpack it yourself. As the party giving the gift, I also hope to see your surprise expression and tell you in advance what''s the meaning."


    Gao Yang thought that Morgan was right, and then said, "well, what you said is reasonable, then I''ll wait. By the way, how was Bob kidnapped? Now there''s always an answer?"


    Morgan''s face sank immediately and said angrily: "Bob, this fool is in big trouble. You''d better ask him and let him say it himself. In addition, Gao, I have to officially say thank you. Although Bob is a fool, he is my only son and my only relative. His mother died early. If I lose Bob again, the rest of my life will be meaningless. What''s more, you killed tole, which helps me I''ve been very busy. Anyway, thank you, Gao. "


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "all right, this belongs to friendship, so you don''t have to thank me. I just don''t understand. How did tole go to Tijuana?"


    Morgan smiled again and said: "Because he had nowhere else to go. When we started to fight back, the gandymon family was in danger. We had a lot of evidence enough to send tole to prison. Before the decisive battle came, tole had to escape to a safe place, because if he kidnapped Bob, if he didn''t play his due role, he would have to go to prison in the United States. Therefore, For tole, there is no more suitable place than Tijuana. It''s very close. If things develop in the direction he wants to see, he can immediately return to the United States to preside over the overall situation. If the situation is unfavorable, tole can get the shelter of the gangs and disappear in the world. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "so tole went to Tijuana the day before you launched the full-scale attack and just let us meet."


    Morgan sighed and said: "Sorry, we just found out that the gangster was connected with the gandymon family, but we didn''t know that their relationship would be close to this point. However, it''s no wonder that they were connected with drug dealers in Mexico. Naturally, this kind of thing will be kept as secret as possible. But my Intelligence almost destroyed you. You know that tole''s bodyguards are not ordinary people, and the targets of the battle are from the street It''s a fatal mistake for a gangster to become a retired elite soldier. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s all right. Isn''t it all alive?"


    Morgan nodded and said: "Well, Gao, ten of you are divided into fifteen million dollars, but you caught tole, and you saved the lives of disding. So Arthur said they shouldn''t pay an extra five million for killing tole, but the rabbit, the green frog and groliov insisted that the money should be shared equally with disding. Now I want to ask you Opinion, well, actually, I know what your choice is, but I have to ask. "


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "Divide equally, we must divide equally. We did catch tole, but that''s just because we went directly to the roof by helicopter. If we attacked from the ground and Simon and they went down from the roof, they saved us. They took the initiative to choose a more dangerous way of fighting, and they also restrained tole''s bodyguards. In fact We are the one who takes advantage. "


    Morgan laughed and said, "your statement is almost the same as that of the frog and the big dog. Well, it seems that your choices are indeed the same. Then the money will be divided equally. I will give the money to you separately. In this way, I can pay the money directly to di stin''s account. As for you, I''ll give you the money, and then you can distribute it internally."


    Gao Yang originally wanted to ask Morgan to deposit the money directly into the accounts of the five of them, but considering what Morgan just said, Gao Yang thought it was better not to make decisions for others. Maybe groliov and Frye didn''t want to save the money.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, just get the money ready. If you need to help save the money, I''ll speak. In addition, can you ask Arthur to find a way to give me my gun? My rifle has been left in Israel. I have to get it back, otherwise I always think about it."


    Gao Yang really cares about his m1a. The gun is like his companion. It doesn''t matter if he loses it. Even if he buys it again, Gao Yang always feels uneasy without his m1a.


    Morgan stood up and said with a smile, "it''s a piece of cake. Dean is awake. I''ll tell him and ask him to arrange someone to bring you the gun. Well, I can''t disturb your rest any more. I have to leave. You can sleep again."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I''ve been sleeping for several days. Now I can still sleep. Please let the rabbits in. I can still talk to them."


    After Morgan went out, he was quickly replaced by Cui Bo, Li JinFang and Bob, who came to Gao Yang''s hospital bed. Without Morgan, Bob seemed even more excited. He stretched out his fist and waited for Gao Yang to raise his fist and touch him. He said excitedly: "Gao, you''ve come to the United States now. After your injury is cured, go to my house. I have to show you my collection. I can give you whatever you like. Besides, this is Los Angeles. There are Hollywood beauties here. There are some beauties who want to become stars. Maybe we can have some."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "stop. Don''t say this first. Tell me how you were kidnapped silently?"


    Bob''s face was immediately ugly, not because of embarrassment, but because of sadness. After a long sigh, Bob said with a disappointed face: "Four months ago, I met a girl. She was very beautiful, or pretty. We talked about it very much. You know, I''m not good at sports. My skin color can''t be healthy wheat color and I''m a little fat. Therefore, I''m basically not popular with girls. Well, don''t look at me with such a surprised expression. There is no girl If you are willing to take care of this head office, can''t you take care of my dignity? "


    Gao Yang shook his head again and again. Cui Bo and Li JinFang shook their heads again and again, and then Gao Yang said loudly: "no, no, you completely misunderstood. We were surprised because you are the rich second generation. You are the rich second generation. How can you be unpopular with girls?"


    Cui Bo also nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice and said, "yes, yes, your father is so rich. How can he not be welcomed by beautiful women? It''s unreasonable."


    Bob frowned: "What are you talking about? My father is rich. What does it have to do with me? Well, well, you look like this again. I admit I still live with my father and I''m spending his money, but that''s because he doesn''t want me to leave him. Also, even if my father is rich, why do those girls like me? Is there any inevitable connection between this £¿¡±


    Li JinFang said with a serious face: "nonsense, of course, it matters. I know you are the rich second generation. How can those beautiful women let you go?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "the national conditions are different. Let''s talk about the key points. We''re talking about how Bob was kidnapped. We''re not talking about the concept of love between the two countries. Bob, go on."


    Bob shrugged and said: "I see. Do you think I''m the kind of playboy who lives in Beverly Hills? Please, I also want to attract a group of beautiful women by spending money. Although I think it''s very tasteless, it''s always better than being alone, right? Unfortunately, if I dare to do that, my father will cut off my financial source. Well, to get to the point, I know a girl , they could talk to each other very well, so she became my girlfriend, but... "


    But half a day later, Bob said with a sad face: "My father told me not to go out for a while, but Maggie asked me to meet that day. Oh, Maggie was the woman, so I went out. You know, I was followed by four bodyguards. I couldn''t ask them not to follow me, but when we got to the date place, Falk, a group of people suddenly appeared and put us all down with electric shock guns. When I woke up At that time, I was in Mexico. Fortunately, the four bodyguards were not dead. They had been found, otherwise I would have a hard conscience. FAK, facts have proved that no woman can see me. Even my first girlfriend in my life is sent by the enemy. FAK, they used a beauty trick on me, and I can''t bear it, but why can''t they give me a beauty trick on me A beautiful woman, Fark, I didn''t sleep with that damn woman. What a failure... "


    Gao Yang could only give Bob a helpless look and said, "poor child, but everything is over. You will meet a beauty who really likes you in the future."


    Bob raised his head, stared at him and said: "As a man, I think I failed very much, especially after my first love ended with tragedy, no, not tragedy, but a dog blood soap opera. I decided not to continue like this. Jaklan was right. A man should be surrounded by a bunch of beautiful women. Whether they really like you or not, the so-called spiritual communication is bullshit, Physical communication is the truth. Jacqueline has toured the red light district of Los Angeles. He promised to take me to a good place, but I think you''re still lying in the hospital bed, so I''ll have fun myself. It''s not enough for brothers, so I''m going to have a good time with you when you''re good! "

 Chapter 191

    It has been a week since Gao Yang woke up. Now he can go down to the ground. The danger of his injury is that he has lost too much blood. As for the injury on his leg, it is only a penetrating injury. The bullet hit the outside of his thigh and rolled through without coming or instability. The wound is only a small hole and has healed. The speed of healing is not slow, So you can go to the ground only after a week. As long as you don''t do strenuous exercise, there''s no problem at all.


    Frye has basically recovered, and he has not left any sequelae, but Frye has had an operation, and now the wound has not completely healed, so he can only lie in bed most of the time, but now Gaoyang they are not in the hospital, but all moved to a manor outside Los Angeles.


    As for Justin, he is still lying in the hospital. Although he has passed the dangerous period, Justin is too seriously injured. He can''t get out of the hospital in a month or two. Therefore, people from Israel live near the hospital to take care of Justin.


    As for Simon and groliov, they just need plastic surgery. Now they just need to go to the hospital for examination and dressing change on time, which does not affect their actions. Therefore, Simon and groliov have long moved into the manor to live with Gao Yang.


    Although he has arrived in the United States, groliov has never told Natalia and Yelena that he and Gaoyang are now in the United States. At least until his injury is completely healed, groliov will not tell them, and Gaoyang also means the same. Although he does Miss Yelena, Gaoyang does not want Yelena to know that he has been hurt, Therefore, although he and groliov both called Yelena, they always said that they were still training in Israel.


    Due to the great physical damage caused by various extreme activities during training in Israel, Gao Yang''s plan to adjust his body to return to normal state in Israel can only be implemented in the United States, and there is no need for Simon or Arthur to guide them. Morgan found an expert in sports medicine to find and remove Gao Yang''s physical hidden dangers.


    Moreover, the manor Morgan is looking for is also very luxurious, and the gym is naturally indispensable. Under the guidance of experts, Cui Bo and his colleagues have done restorative training for several days.


    From the high-intensity training, he suddenly stopped all activities, and lay down for many days. After a long rest, Gao Yang felt uncomfortable all over. Therefore, as soon as he could get down, Gao Yang immediately ran to the gym.


    Cui Bo and several of them were sweating in the gym. When they saw Gao Yang go in, they immediately stopped their ongoing exercise and gathered around Gao Yang.


    "OK, brother Yang, you can exercise now? It''s very fast. Does it hurt?"


    Cui Bo seems to be concerned about Gao Yang''s condition, but when he gets close to Gao Yang, he takes a picture of Gao Yang''s wound. Of course, he doesn''t make much effort, but he still startles Gao Yang, but the result is good. Cui Bo slaps his wound without feeling any pain, indicating that the wound should heal completely soon.


    Gao Yang didn''t take Cui Bo''s unexpected slap seriously. He had long been used to Cui Bo''s various actions of lacking soul. However, Li JinFang was annoyed by Cui Bo''s slap. He raised his hand and made a shudder on Cui Bo''s head. He said angrily, "dead rabbit, what if brother Yang''s wound cracks! Second goods, if the skin itches, can I loosen it for you?"


    After Cui Bo was knocked out by Li JinFang''s explosive chestnut, he squatted on the ground with his head in his hands and kneaded wildly. He cried out in pain: "I''m the second Olympic Games, dead toad. You want to knock me to death, the second Olympic Games, can you do it gently?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s time to let you owe your hand, toad. Beat him to death. If you can''t die, don''t eat."


    Cui Bo immediately shouted, "stop, stop, I''m wrong, can''t I be wrong? Brother Yang, brother Fang, spare your life, can''t you dare in the future?"


    Gao Yang and the three of them were talking and laughing in Chinese, but Simon next to them was dissatisfied. He coughed heavily twice, and then pointed to his ears to let Gao Yang change them into words he could understand.


    Groliov said with a smile: "well, don''t make trouble. Look, he''s worried. He won''t speak for at least half a month. You should at least make his ears useful before he can speak?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "actually, I''ve been very curious. Simon, ah no, butt face, how do you eat?"


    Simon first glared at groliov. After Gao Yang called his ass face, Simon immediately glared at Gao Yang, waved his hand back and forth around his neck and cut his throat.


    Simon has been called "ass face" since he stabbed a piece of flesh from his ass and filled the gap in his face. Although Simon''s reaction is extremely strong, since he can''t make a voice of opposition, he is regarded by everyone as his default in his new nickname. Although Simon''s body language often develops into force, But the nickname ass face can''t run away.


    For Simon''s threatening action, Gao Yang said with a puzzled face: "are you going to make a hole in your throat and pour the food directly in? Ass face, I can only say it''s stupid, you know?"


    Simon was completely speechless. Although he couldn''t speak, Simon could only ruthlessly stretch out a middle finger towards Gao Yang, and then hold his middle finger to shake in front of the laughing people, but it''s a pity that this can''t stop Gao Yang''s laughter.


    After laughing for a while, he was out of breath and said breathlessly, "I say, guys, is it too much for us to treat Simon like this? You see, his face is red with anger."


    Simon nodded again and again, but groliov disagreed: "You have to talk to Arthur about this, as well as hilly and distin. If you want to give his nickname ass face, you must first get their consent, but Arthur and they will never agree. Alas, ass face, this is your retribution. When you bet to win their tears, did you think about today? Ass face, you are too stingy, distin Gladly accepted his one eye nickname, why can''t you accept your new nickname as generously as he did? "


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "there is a Chinese proverb that you only have the wrong name, not the wrong nickname. Simon, your ass face is at least appropriate, isn''t it?"


    Simon stretched out his middle finger again, but his face was helpless. He could only and had begun to try to accept his nickname.


    Seeing that Simon no longer expressed his anger fiercely, Gao Yang no longer teased Simon, but clapped his hands and said: "Brothers, stop making fun of Simon. Now let''s get down to business. Our action is very dangerous, but if there is a military doctor, the result will be much better. I''ve considered it for several days and think we should find a good military doctor. What do you think?"


    Li JinFang nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, almost all of us were injured this time. If we were still in Africa, at least Yangge, you and didin would be hopeless. Moreover, your injury should not have been fatal, but it was because none of us knew a little deeper treatment knowledge that almost killed you, so it was really necessary to find a military doctor."


    Cui Bo was dismissive and said, "I thought you were going to say something. It''s been a long time. We''ve already talked about the results. The military doctor with the team must be found, and he must be a good military doctor."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "that''s the case, but it''s hard to find a good military doctor, and he must be a military doctor with the team. We are a small team. Everyone has to be expert and versatile. Picking up a gun can fight and putting down a gun can cure injuries. This is a talent. Where can we find such a person? Hey, hey, what do you think?"


    Groliov seemed a little distracted. He didn''t say a word about what Gao Yang discussed. He just looked straight ahead. Gao Yang looked at groliov in a trance and shook his hand in front of him before he let groliov focus his eyes back on him.


    Groliov smiled bitterly and said in a deep voice: "I''m listening to what you''re talking about. Let''s put it this way. I know the role of a good military doctor better than any of you, because I''ve been a mercenary for so many years. I saw with my own eyes that a friend of mine saved at least a hundred people, and one of them was me. Unfortunately, a good military doctor is not so easy to find, If a person can be a respected good doctor, unless he is a fool or has to do so, there will be no good doctor to be a mercenary. Therefore, it is easy to find a team doctor, but that is to wrap up your wound and beat you. It''s nothing. As for the team doctor who can dare to do major surgery under extreme conditions, don''t hold any hope. "


    As soon as Li JinFang heard it, he immediately came to his senses. He said excitedly, "you know such a friend. Why don''t you pull him over."


    Gao Yang immediately made a color at Li JinFang, and then gently shook his head. He knew who groliov was talking about, but it was a pity that the man was dead, and groliov didn''t know why. He never wanted to mention his friend.


    Groliov saw Gao Yang''s action. He smiled silently, but his smile was more ugly than crying. He said sadly: "Li, you don''t know, but Gao and Cui both know that my friend is dead. When I first met Gao, what Gao doesn''t know is that my friend was shot and killed by me."


    After listening to groliov''s words, Gao Yang could hardly believe his ears. After thinking carefully, Gao Yang said cautiously: "I know you said Ivan, but why did you kill him? If I remember correctly, you didn''t know that he embezzled your money and you were still your best friend, so why did you kill your best friend?"

 Chapter 192

    For Gao Yang''s question, groliov was silent for a long time. His face was in a trance. He just looked at his toes and didn''t know what he was thinking. The originally lively and happy atmosphere was dignified again by groliov.


    After a long time, groliov said slowly in a low voice: "I didn''t blame him, never. Even if I knew he swallowed all my money, I didn''t blame him. In fact, I still take him as my best brother, but I killed him myself."


    No one spoke, because they knew that if groliov wanted to say, he would say it. This time groliov didn''t sink into meditation and soon began to tell the past of him and Ivan.


    "It''s long to say. Ivan is a comrade in arms and my best friend. We participated in the first Grozny battle together. At that time, he was an excellent military doctor. After retirement, he went to a medical university and worked in a hospital in Moscow. He became a promising surgeon.


    Until I retired and found a job in St. Petersburg, we have been in touch and have a good relationship with each other. He often went to St. Petersburg to find me for a drink or something, but I have been a soldier for too long. I can''t do anything except war, so it''s difficult for me to find a suitable job and make enough money. I want to raise Natalia and Yelena, and I''m still young I wanted their mother and daughter to live the best life, so I began to work for a gang in St. Petersburg, which belongs to the branch of the Russian Mafia in St. Petersburg.


    I didn''t officially join the gangs, but I was a gangster. I was responsible for protecting some of their industries, and I did a good job. So although I didn''t join the gangs, they still asked me to be responsible for the security of a bar. One day, several guests fought and my hands went down to stop them. As a result, someone took out a pistol and killed two of my men and two of my men Guest, so I killed him, but the man was from the KGB and his position was not low.


    I knew I was in trouble, but I thought the gang would protect me, but the result was that they planned to throw me out as a scapegoat, so I ran away and killed several full members of the gang before I left.


    Fortunately, I always guarded the secrets of Natalia and ye Lianna, and didn''t let anyone know the existence of their mother and daughter. When dealing with gangsters, I also used pseudonyms, so I ran away directly and didn''t dare to say anything to Natalia, but fortunately I did, otherwise it''s a big question whether their mother and daughter can live to this day.


    I was hurt, very badly, but I successfully ran to Moscow and found Ivan. He saved me and fled abroad with me. We first went to Ukraine, then Italy, and finally North Africa. The road expenses depended on Ivan''s savings until we spent all his savings. Finally, we became mercenaries together.


    After we had our first savings, although it was only US $1000, Ivan returned to Russia. After he found Natalia and Yelena, he sold everything he could sell, and then arranged for them to go to Moscow, find a residence for them and let them settle down in Moscow.


    Ivan was penniless again. He returned to Africa and made money as a free mercenary with me. However, it was too peaceful in those years. It was difficult for mercenaries to make money, especially free mercenaries. We couldn''t save the money we made until the third year, when we joined the Trident halberd, we settled down, had a relatively stable income, and finally began to save it I saved some money.


    After joining the Trident, we took a big job. We went to Sierra Leone and fought several bad wars. It was too hard. We did earn a lot of money, but where was Ivan addicted to drugs in that damn place.


    There have been too many and intensive wars, and people have been injured. Ivan used stimulants to sober himself up. He is a doctor. He knows the harm of doing so, but he still did so. Until stimulants can''t meet him, he began to take drugs. You know, drug taking is very common in the circle of mercenaries.


    Ivan was destroyed by drugs. He couldn''t live without those things that led people to hell. Soon he had to inject himself every day. I didn''t find him smoking drugs at first. He hid well. I didn''t know he was taking drugs until most of the money we made bought those things for him, and he even used the money we planned to send back to Natalia to buy drugs. I I thought he left enough money for himself. I really didn''t know that his drug addiction was terrible.


    Ivan was driven out of the Trident, and I left with him. We became free mercenaries again, because he couldn''t be a qualified military doctor. After his will was destroyed, Ivan''s body was destroyed. He couldn''t even hold the scalpel or gun stably.


    Ivan began to become very trance. He had one expression all day. He couldn''t distinguish between day and night. He could only tell whether he still had poison on his body for him to take once. When there was no poison, I had to look at him all the time, otherwise I was afraid he would kill himself.


    Until the chaos began in Libya, we thought it was a good opportunity to make money. Ivan wanted to earn a vote so that he didn''t have to worry about finding money to buy drugs every day.


    We took a job from the opposition, 300 dollars a person, and then we two attacked a hotel. Yes, Gao, that''s the time we met you, which hotel the rabbit hid in.


    We broke into the hotel. Ivan sat on the chair in the restaurant to rest. At that time, he would be out of breath within a few steps. Then the government shelling began. A large ceiling collapsed and hit Ivan. His legs were pressed. He could have escaped if he hadn''t been destroyed by drugs.


    Ivan''s legs were broken. I tried to get him out, but Ivan, who had been confused, became very sober at that time. He asked me to kill him or give him a gun and let him solve it by himself, because his gun and leg were pressed together.


    Ivan said he didn''t want to drag me down or live a walking corpse life. He wanted to die, but I didn''t want him to die. Even if his leg was broken, even if he wanted to continue to live a walking corpse life, I didn''t want him to die. Ivan began to scold me and curse me until he finally cried and begged me to kill him, I wavered when he begged me to stop living like hell.


    I picked up the machine gun and asked him if he really thought about it. He said he thought it was time to die. Then I didn''t say anything, because I didn''t know what to say. I just shot him in the heart. Then, I put the gun on my back, didn''t look at him again, and turned out of the hotel.


    I didn''t know what to do or what to think until I met you in the street. Of course, there were rabbits. Oh, there was Bob. You proposed to hire me. I had nothing to do anyway, so I went with you. "


    Gao Yang still remembers the scene when he first met groliov in Benghazi, but he never thought that groliov had just killed his best brother.


    Groliov was now in tears. After a short silence, groliov continued: "Don''t touch drugs, don''t touch any drugs, don''t touch it for any reason. Drugs will directly drag you to hell. Without exception, I tried to help Ivan get rid of drugs countless times, but all my efforts ended in failure. In order to take drugs, he even wanted to kill me because I was preventing him from taking drugs, and such things happened more than once.


    Well, you''ve heard Ivan''s story. I think you should learn a lesson from it. Finally, I want to tell you that if any of you dare to touch drugs, I''ll kill him. I''m not kidding or just warning. I swear I''ll do so. I swear by my soul and Ivan''s soul that if any of you dare to smoke drugs, I''ll kill him myself , I''ve done it once anyway. "


    When he finished, groliov was already sobbing. A man of dozens of years old finally began to cry. Gao Yang didn''t know what to say or how to comfort groliov. He only patted groliov on the shoulder. Then Simon and Cui Bo came to groliov and patted groliov silently ¡£


    Groliov suddenly squatted on the ground, put his head on his knees, held his head in his arms, clenched his fists tightly, burst out the green tendons on his arms, and began to cry loudly. Then groliov used all his strength to scream full of despair and anger.


    Gao Yang is no stranger to this voice full of despair and anger. He feels that groliov cries like a wounded hyena, a hyena in despair and complete despair.


    Looking at a groliov who was emotionally collapsed, no one moved him or comforted him, because everyone knows that it''s better to let groliov vent his pain.


    "Don''t touch the poison. Don''t touch it. It will turn people into demons and make people go to hell. I lost my best brother. I don''t want to see my brother dragged into hell by the poison. I''m not kidding. If any of you dare to smoke the poison, I''ll kill him myself. I swear, I will."


    Just as groliov''s voice fell, the door of the gym was suddenly pushed open. Bob hurried in and said loudly: "Gao, your gun has arrived. I''ve brought it to you. It''s in the car outside. We''re leaving Los Angeles today. Let''s drive. In that way, I can take you on the way to meet a friend, a gunner, who is the top gunner in the United States. Don''t be stunned. Hurry to prepare, eh? What''s the matter with grove?"

 Chapter 193

    Gao Yang and his family have left Los Angeles and are on their way to Portland. They are going to Morgan''s home. Although Morgan has homes in many places, including Los Angeles, Morgan''s real home is in Portland. Therefore, when Morgan plans to invite Gao Yang to his home, the only choice is Portland.


    There are more than 1500 kilometers from Los Angeles to Portland, which is not close, but Morgan has long flown there with his private plane. He is very busy and can''t stay in Los Angeles all the time. Moreover, he doesn''t have time to send his private plane to pick up Gao Yang and them to Portland. If he takes a civil aircraft, it''s a problem to raise their passports first, There is also Gao Yang. They brought all the equipment used to save Bob. There are a lot of guns and ammunition. Naturally, it is impossible to take them on the plane.


    Although guns can be consigned in the United States, they have to go through strict review. At least they have to ensure whether the guns are legal. There are a lot of troubles, so Gaoyang they simply drive to Portland by themselves. Although it takes a long time to drive, they can also see the scenery on the Road, which is also a good pastime.


    The reason why they would rather go to trouble than bring the equipment they used to save Bob is that Gao Yang and his colleagues impolitely took the equipment Simon gave them for themselves, not because they were greedy for small bargains, but because all the equipment Simon got were good things that could not be bought in the market. Gao Yang and his colleagues didn''t know how rare they used at the beginning, When they know, it''s strange that they will return the things.


    Not to mention anything else, the gpnvg18 night vision system that holds high their hands doesn''t look very impressive. It costs a full $40000 each, and don''t be too expensive. This thing has just begun to equip the special forces of the U.S. military. A $40000 one is the purchase price for the U.S. military. If ordinary people want to buy it, they don''t just have money.


    Night vision goggles are not unused, but they have never been used for $40000 each. In addition, although the IR lights for $100 each are not expensive, they can be used to identify the enemy and ourselves. How can such good things be returned to Morgan or Simon.


    In addition, the walkie talkie and silynxc4 OPS earphone system used by Gaoyang are also dedicated to the U.S. military, and they have to be used by special forces. The earphone system will not be mentioned. A walkie talkie alone is not comparable to the ordinary goods used by Gaoyang. It is also a walkie talkie used by a few special forces. It has high power, long communication distance and very clear communication, It has automatic encryption function and strong anti-interference ability. Even if a walkie talkie terminal is interfered on a certain channel, or it is automatically monitored by the walkie talkie and monitored by other receiving terminals, all walkie talkies connected to the signal will automatically jump frequency within 0.1 second and change to another channel to resist interference or monitor, even in the conversation.


    There is no such walkie talkie in the civil market, but a very small number of second-hand goods flow out illegally, but it doesn''t make much sense if it''s not all the equipment. Therefore, how can such a good thing be returned? It must be left.


    As for guns, they have the lowest technological content, but the military hk416c used by Gaoyang can''t be bought in the civil market. All they can buy are semi-automatic civil versions. In Africa or other poor places, there is no market for such expensive guns, and there are no arms dealers to sell. Therefore, once they get them, they naturally have to find a way to take them back, As for the m82a1m used by Cui Bo, not to mention that a naked gun costs tens of thousands of dollars, plus sight and other accessories, it''s strange to return it with Cui Bo''s character.


    Their slogan is to ask for money and equipment. If the business belongs to business, they can give Morgan the money at a discount, but it is impossible to return the equipment.


    Morgan, of course, didn''t need the money for these kinds of equipment. Naturally, he promised to give everything away. Therefore, when they want to leave for Morgan''s house, these equipment must not be left behind, and it''s best to take them with them.


    Bob didn''t know where to find a car. Cadillac''s carlard, a seven seat large luxury SUV, was packed with high praise, and five of them didn''t feel crowded.


    As for Simon, because the wound on his face had not healed, he had to stay in Los Angeles so that he could go to the plastic surgery hospital for observation and dressing change at any time, so he couldn''t go with Gao Yang. Because groliov''s operation was much simpler than Simon''s, he could leave with Gao Yang without having to stay in Los Angeles.


    After lunch, Gao Yang and his family started to leave without stopping. They drove late into the night to Bob''s home in Portland, but Morgan was not waiting for Gao Yang and them at home.


    After sleeping in Morgan''s big house on the outskirts of Portland, Bob knocked on Gao Yang''s door the next morning. After waiting for Gao Yang to open the door, Bob immediately shouted, "go wash and eat, and then we''ll start quickly."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and found that it was only eight o''clock in the morning, and he didn''t go to bed until more than four o''clock in the morning. Getting up so early was a little sleepy, so he shrugged his shoulders and said: "It''s too early now, and I remember someone said that when I got to his house, all his collections can be selected by me, so I think it''s not too late to go out after visiting your collection."


    Bob hurriedly said, "OK, we''re going to the arilan Mosen firearms studio today. I promise you don''t want to leave when you go, but we only have one day, so we have to hurry up. Remember to take your rifle. You''ve used it for so long. It''s time to clean up and adjust it."


    After hearing Bob''s words, Gao Yang''s eyes were almost staring out and said in a hurry, "is it the arilan Mosen studio that made you the super m1a gun?"


    Bob snapped: "Nonsense, otherwise, who else can I pay attention to if you think you are a gunner? Of course, the gunner I want to take you to see can only be the top. Hurry up, his time is very precious. You have to know that he is very famous. People who want to find him to make a gun have to wait in line for several years to get it. If he is not my iron friend, it is difficult for you to see him, let alone He said he had to set aside a day. He was a gunner, but he didn''t care about the operation. "


    Gao Yang didn''t hesitate. Anyway, Morgan wasn''t at home. There was no one else in the whole house except Bob and two bodyguards. He shouted, "everyone get up and get ready in two minutes, emergency action, emergency action!"


    After roaring loudly, he finished the whole process from dressing to washing at the fastest speed in his life. When he put on his clothes, Cui Bo and his family rushed to the door of his bedroom, waiting for the bleary eyes one by one, and said in a hurry, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang waved his big hand and said, "while walking, Bob wants us to see a gunner. We have to hurry up."


    Cui Bo said helplessly, "what do I do? I''ve seen more than ten Gunners in Los Angeles. What''s strange about Gunners in the United States that excites you like this."


    "If you like to go or not, you can stay, and I''ll tell you that this is going to the arilan Mosen studio. Oh, where did I make my sniper rifle?"


    No matter how big the name is, nothing can be said. But Gao Yang''s super m1a Cui Bo has seen it. As long as they know a little about the gun, they all know how rare the gun is. Not to mention a group of experts in gun use, they also understand how powerful Gao Yang''s m1a is. Anyway, all of them have not seen a better gun than that m1a so far, even heard of it ¡£


    Today, the full-automatic and semi-automatic has become the mainstream. The reason why the rifle of the rotary rear pull gun can have a place in the military gun is that the precision of the semi-automatic or full-automatic shooting method is difficult to reach. However, the high m1a precision is not comparable to that of the semi-automatic sniper rifle. Even the rotary rear pull sniper rifle has never seen that can be used in the military gun The accuracy exceeds Gao Yang''s m1a. It must be the power of the gunner to create such a robbed person. Therefore, even those who don''t need sniper rifles like Li JinFang have great interest in seeing it.


    The gun was still in the car when it came. At this time, just pull it directly. The party went to the arilan Mosen studio in Bob''s mouth with great interest.


    Ariland Morson studio is also in the suburbs of Portland, but Morgan''s home is in the south of the city and Ariland Morson studio is in the west of the city. It''s not far. After driving for about half an hour, Bob drove to the front of a large white building.


    Although the name of arilan Mosen studio is studio, it is actually a small factory. The white building covers a large area. There is a small store in front of it, and behind it is the place where guns are processed and manufactured.


    Bob picked up the gun box containing m1a, went to the shop door made of bulletproof glass and pressed the button of the intercom, while Gao Yang followed Bob with empty hands. As for Cui Bo, he held the gun box containing m82a1m, and the tac50 he left in Israel was also sent to the United States. At the moment, it was put in the gun box and asked Li JinFang to hold it for him. Cui Bo planned to change both of his big snipers Come in.


    After pressing the phone on the door, a soft female voice came from the phone: "Hello, are you a member or have an appointment?"


    Bob shouted, "I''m Bob. I''m looking for Jack. I have an appointment with him."


    After that, the store door was quickly opened, and then a huge figure came out of the door. As soon as he saw Bob, the huge figure stretched out his fist, collided with Bob, hugged Bob hard, and then shouted: "Wow, let me have a look at Bob who has been tricked by beauty. What''s the taste of being kidnapped? Have you had a good time these days?"

 Chapter 194

    Bob looked very upset. He glanced and said: "It''s great. I''ll tell you about my near death experience today, but I have to talk about my business later. First, I''ll introduce my brother, Gao Yang. You can also call him ram. Suit yourself. Gao, this is my best friend, my good brother Jack Mosen, the chief Gunner of arilan Mosen studio, and the best gunner on the west coast of the United States."


    After listening to Bob''s introduction, Gao Yang was surprised because he couldn''t believe that the super m1a was made by Jack in front of him, because Jack looked 30 at most, and Gao Yang always thought that the gunman who made his super m1a was a white haired old man.


    Jack Morson is not only young, but also very fat. He is 1.85 meters tall, but he must weigh at least 200 kilograms. Although he is not difficult to move, he also belongs to the category of fat people.


    Jack doesn''t have a hair on his shiny head, but he has a ferocious devil''s head tattooed on it. Shaving a bald head and getting a tattoo on his head is nothing. The key is that Jack Morrison has a big beard, and his fluffy beard is up to his chest. It looks like a person''s head has turned upside down, which is strange and ridiculous.


    It''s December. The temperature in Portland is much lower than that in Los Angeles. It''s freezing, but Jack Mosen only wears a short sleeved T-shirt and his exposed arms are full of all kinds of tattoos. In short, Jack Mosen doesn''t look like a sharp gunner.


    After listening to Bob''s introduction, when Gao Yang looked at Jack Morson in surprise, Jack Morson also looked at Gao Yang in surprise. After glancing at Gao Yang up and down, Jack Morson said in surprise: "Wow, you''re the guy Bob said? The guy who has been a primitive man on the grassland of Sudan for three years? Wow, I didn''t expect to see a living hero. Nice to meet you, brother. I''ve heard a lot about you. Bob always mentions you in front of me and calls me Jack. Please come in and talk in my lounge. I can entertain you with iced beer there ¡£¡±


    After hitting Gao Yang with his fist and greeting the others, Jack invited them in.


    There is a wall in the store of arilan Mosen studio covered with all kinds of long guns. There is a counter in front, which is filled with short guns, all of which are the products of arilan Mosen studio, but there is only a woman standing behind the counter in the whole store, but there is no customer.


    There are seats for members and customers to rest and talk in the store of arilan Mosen studio, but Jack didn''t let Gao Yang and them stay in the store. Instead, he went through a door again from the store to the lounge for Jack''s own use. There are not only sofas and televisions, but even a small bar.


    Please Gao Yang. After they sit down, Jack brings beer to several people. The warm air in the lounge is very warm, so it doesn''t seem so strange to drink iced beer in winter.


    "Guys, I hope drinking beer in winter morning won''t make you feel weird, but look at my body shape, you should know how much I love beer. By the way, I only have beer here. Unfortunately, now we can''t enjoy football while drinking beer. In that case, it''s more like a friend''s party."


    Looking at Jack sitting comfortably on the sofa with beer in his face, Bob said in a hurry: "come on, brother, I''m not looking for you to drink beer. Tell me something you''re good at. My brothers eat with guns. You have to show them some good works. Come on, I can''t wait to see them surprised."


    Jack shrugged and said, "you know, my private orders have been scheduled for five years, so I won''t take orders in these five years. Brother, I have to enjoy life. I can''t spend all my time on work. Maybe you should talk to my father about this. He is the kind of person who is desperate to make money. I''m not."


    Bob said dismissively, "come on, you don''t take the trick against me. Now help me see if there is anything to adjust this gun. You have to move and don''t let me kick your ass."


    While Bob was talking, he opened the gun box he had brought and took out the super m1a. When he saw the m1a, Jack turned his mouth and said: "Brother, how many times have you taken him to the shooting range? Or did you take him to hunt bears? Please, it''s illegal to hunt bears with this gun. Don''t tell me you used this gun in Africa. You haven''t been there for a few days, and you didn''t hunt a lion with it and give me the skin as promised."


    Gao Yang has always cherished his m1a, but his gun has experienced many high-intensity battles and needs to be carefully cleaned and maintained as soon as he has time. There must be traces of normal use, and even if he is careful, his gun will inevitably bump. Therefore, there are some small pits on the wooden butt of m1a, which seems to have shown some vicissitudes Sang''s feeling.


    After hearing Jack''s words, Yang raised the wine bottle in his hand, smiled and said, "sorry, I actually used this gun. In addition, this gun saved me more than once."


    Bob nodded and said, "yes, I gave this gun to Gao when I was in Africa. He experienced the Libyan war almost from beginning to end with this gun. They also robbed Gaddafi''s palace and killed him. Well, there are some things I can''t tell you, but in short, you know that this gun is used by a great shooter."


    Jack''s eyes widened immediately. He took the m1a held by Bob, looked at it carefully, looked up a few eyes, and said in a deep voice, "do you serve the government or money?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "for money, we are mercenaries and free mercenaries."


    Jack''s eyes lit up. He picked up the m1a in his hand and said, "in other words, you killed a lot of people with this gun? How many? 100, no? So 80? 50?"


    Gao Yang thinks Jack''s question is a little difficult to answer, because he has never counted how many enemies he killed, and he doesn''t think killing is glorious, so Gao Yang deliberately ignores how many enemies he killed.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s slightly embarrassed expression, Jack frowned and said, "with my works, you have experienced almost the whole Libyan war. Don''t you even kill 50 people? Oh, please, tell me you''re not so bad."


    Treble suddenly said: "Fifty? You underestimate him too much. Just when I have time to count the number of enemies killed for him, there are 216. There are 35 in Benghazi, 160 in misrata and 21 in Tripoli. Note that the battle is not so fierce. I have time to observe and count the number for him. If I add in the number, I can''t replace him According to his calculations, he definitely killed more than 300 enemies, or at least more than 300. "


    Gao Yang was startled by the statistics reported by Cui Bo. He never thought that he had shot and killed so many people, but when you think about it carefully, this figure is really not bad. Gao Yang just nuzui and didn''t say anything.


    Jack was also listed by the number reported by Triber. He stared at Gao Yang tightly, looked very excited and said, "what he said is true? And are all your achievements with this gun? I hope you can confirm it yourself. Please be sure to tell the truth."


    The battlefield in Libya is a paradise for snipers. They have good shooting skills and guns. They are faced with non professional soldiers who have not received any formal military training, so he can achieve such results. If he can kill 50 people in another place, such as Afghanistan, it would be good. It has little to do with shooting skills. The key is that people won''t give it to you A chance to shoot continuously.


    Although Afghanistan is poorer and more backward than Libya, when it comes to war, the level of Afghans can surpass Libyans by 10000 streets. Under the tempering of decades of war, Afghans can be said that everyone is veteran oil, and everyone slides like a loach. They can find shelter immediately after shooting a gun. If they don''t solve the sniper, they will never take the initiative to appear and hit the muzzle of the gun. It''s not like in Libya , the opposition and government forces were all virtuous. They lined up one by one before they took the initiative to send them under the high gun.


    Although most of Gao Yang''s achievements were made in the Libyan battlefield, the number of enemies killed regardless of quality, so it''s right that Gao Yang actually killed at least 300 people. After a moment of silence, Gao Yang nodded to Jack and said: "I thought about it carefully. Yes, I killed more than 300 people with your gun, but I have to state that I killed people with weapons in their hands. I have never shot civilians, women and children, I promise."


    Jack stretched out his hand, snapped his fingers and said excitedly: "It''s great to kill more than 300 enemies. This is a real killing gun. It''s really great. I finally have a killing gun in my work. Finally, one of my guns has come into use, not only for shooting targets and wild animals. I''ve decided to buy back and collect this gun."


    Gao Yang was startled. He immediately reached out to get the m1a held in Jack''s arms and said in a hurry, "sorry, I don''t sell or give it away. Please give me the gun back. No matter how much you pay, I can''t sell the gun."


    Jack pushed away Gao Yang''s hand and said with a smile: "Brother, you don''t understand what I mean. My so-called repurchase is not to buy the killing gun you used, but to exchange with you a better and more suitable gun. Believe me, after I''m sure you can use my work, you will have a gun that really belongs to you, the best gun in the world for you."

 Chapter 195

    Gao Yang thinks his m1a is the best gun, but Jack''s offer can''t help but be discouraged.


    Gao Yang took back his outstretched hand and said suspiciously, "what do you mean I will have a gun that really belongs to me? Also, I think this m1a is the best gun in the world."


    Jack patted the rifle in his hand and said: "I made this gun for Bob, and he is fatter than you and almost an inch taller than you. So do you think the fit of the butt of the gun between you two may be the same? Also, this gun is for Bob to hunt. He doesn''t have too high requirements for carrying, so I didn''t consider the problem of weight loss. He uses a wooden butt. In some cases No lighter materials are used for non key parts, but if you need to run with a gun on your back for a long time, don''t you want your gun to be lighter? "


    Gao Yang''s m1a is really good, but it''s a little heavy. If you can reduce the weight, it''s naturally good, but it has to be done without affecting the accuracy. The problem is that even if the same gun is made by the same gunner, it''s impossible to control the accuracy of each gun at the same level. Therefore, Gao Yang thinks it''s better not to change it.


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s good if you can reduce the weight a little more, but it doesn''t matter if you only have such a little weight. If the weight reduction will affect the accuracy, I''d rather be heavier. Also, I use the gun very smoothly. I don''t feel that the butt is too long or too short, so there''s no problem at all."


    Jack smiled and said: "Listen to me, Bob wants to hunt. He doesn''t have high requirements for adding accessories, so the picardini guide rail installed for him is relatively short, and only one sight can be accommodated on the guide rail. But you''re on the battlefield. Don''t you think it''s troublesome to recalibrate every time you change the sight? Don''t tell me you never use the night vision sight. I see night vision The use marks on the sight are obvious. Man, the gun is a good gun, but it is not the best gun if it is used in the wrong situation. "


    Gao Yang was finally moved, because Jack talked about his heart. Every time he changed into a white light sight during the day and a night vision at night, it was an extremely cumbersome and time-consuming process, but there was no way. He disassembled the sight once. If he didn''t test fire again and correct the sight, God knew that the bullets would fly there.


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "what you said is absolutely correct. You moved me. If you plan to change it with another gun, can you ensure that the accuracy can reach the level of this gun?"


    Jack said seriously, "man, you have to understand who you''re talking to. Didn''t Bob tell you I''m the best gun maker in America? Do you think I might give you a garbage gun?"


    Bob said in surprise, "isn''t it the best gunner on the west coast? When did you become the best gunner in America?"


    Jack said proudly, "my work beat everyone in the national handgun shooting contest this year, so now I can claim to be the best gunner in the United States."


    Gao Yang is still not at ease. He can''t help it. He already has feelings for the m1a and knows how good the gun is. Gao Yang is not a person who likes the new and hates the old. If possible, he wants to collect the m1a and buy a new gun again.


    Gao yangman said expectantly, "can''t you make me a new gun? No matter how much it is, you can ask for any price."


    Jack laughed and said, "man, I said my order has been arranged for five years. If you are willing to exchange, it''s no problem. I''ll make you a new gun in the fastest time. If you want to buy, it''s no problem. Come to me and place an order in five years, but you still have to bid. If you pay the most, you can place an order with me first."


    Gao Yang completely lost his move. After hesitating for a long time, he finally said in a deep voice: "I used this gun to shoot ten people at a distance of one kilometer away, and I only fired 20 shots. If you can guarantee to make another gun with accuracy up to this level, I''ll change it, otherwise I can''t change the gun."


    Jack looked surprised and said: "Man, is that the sight you use? Wow, man, I have to take a new look at you. This sight is suitable for medium range shooting. The best distance is between 300 meters and 600 meters. It''s not so good for long-range targets. You can shoot targets one kilometer away with this sight. It''s very powerful! Well, it seems that you really deserve me Look at it differently. I''ve decided that I''ll give you the good things at the bottom of the box and take out all my skills to make a gun for you. "


    After that, Jack stood up from the sofa and said loudly, "Bob, stand up, open your arms, tall, you stand up, open your arms, open your hands."


    Gao Yang and Bob stood together, stretched out his arms and opened his hands. Jack looked at them and nodded, "sit down. I probably know how long you need the butt. Later, I''ll let you try whether the length of the butt is more comfortable. What are the requirements for your new gun? Or what improvements do you plan to make on the basis of this m1a?"


    Gao Yang thought: "My positioning is an accurate shooter. In my combat experience, there are not many long-distance shooting opportunities, and there are more shooting at medium and short distances. However, it is more troublesome to search and shoot short-range targets with a sight, and I can''t shoot quickly, but I can''t remove the sight and shoot with a mechanical sight, so I hope I can shoot short-range targets more quickly Fast detection and targeting.


    Also, it''s troublesome to replace the sight. As you said, I won''t say more. In addition, it''s better to have a pistol grip. I feel that the current butt is not as comfortable as the butt with a pistol grip when shooting close-range targets. I can''t think of anything else for the time being. "


    Jack nodded and said, "all can be solved. Now tell me what gun type you like? Continue to choose from the modified guns based on M14, or do you have other choices?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I''m very familiar with the M14 series guns, and I use them very smoothly. I''ll use the modified guns based on M14."


    Jack said immediately, "it''s easy to do. The Navy type DMR or EBR can meet your requirements."


    The so-called DMR refers to the precision shooter rifle, which is provided for the Marine Corps and the Navy''s fleet anti-terrorism forces. It is mainly used for sniper rifles for medium and long-range precision shooting.


    EBR refers to the mark14mod0 enhanced Combat Rifle of the U.S. Navy. It was originally a rifle for CQB (indoor close combat) designed by the U.S. Navy special operations command through bidding from gun manufacturers according to the requirements of seals.


    The reason why M14 is considered as a CQB gun is mainly because the penetration ability of 7.62 NATO projectile is very strong. It is very effective against vehicles, walls and other bunkers in urban warfare. It can be used with 5.56 mm rifles with insufficient penetration ability. On the other hand, because the performance of M14 has been tested for a long time, seal forces have been using M14 for many years. When they need a medium caliber CQB gun When, it is natural to choose M14 as the basic gun.


    Gao Yang thinks that DMR can choose the two gun types proposed by Jack, while EMR is a CQB gun. The length of the shaped barrel is only 18 inches. This length of barrel is undoubtedly too short as a precision shooting rifle.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it seems that I can only choose DMR, because EBR is not the model of short gun tube?"


    Jack patted his head and said, "sorry, I''m not talking about the Navy type EBR, but the army type EBR. The army''s upgraded version m14ebr-rinm is my fault."


    There are too many M14 modified guns in various services of the U.S. Army. It can be said that the models are complex. Although Gao Yang had studied them originally, they are still on paper. After thinking carefully for a long time, he remembered what the army type EBR is like. The army type EBR is actually a long-distance precision shooting rifle, which is not a thing at all with the Navy type EBR used for CQB combat.


    Whether it''s the Navy''s DMR or the army''s EBR, it''s almost completely divorced from the original shape of M14. From the appearance, Gaoyang''s m1a is not a gun, but Gaoyang is not a prototype party. He doesn''t care whether the shape of the gun changes or not. He only cares about whether it''s easy to use. After all, he wants to take it to war instead of collecting it at home. Of course, how easy it is.


    Gao Yang couldn''t make up his mind to choose the modified gun. After thinking for a while, he simply said with a bitter smile: "forget it, you choose it for me. Maybe you know better than me that the gun is more suitable for me, but I have to say that I don''t want the original EBR or DMR. Those guns can''t compare with my m1a."


    Jack laughed and said, "man, you must be kidding, right? Please, this m1a is only a civilian version of M14, but do you think this gun is the same as those street goods? Don''t worry, I just let you choose a shape you like."


    After dispelling Gao Yang''s concerns, Jack pondered: "For you, the army type EBR is more suitable. The extended picardini guide rail allows you to directly install a night vision instrument without moving the sight. This is very important, but the army type butt is retractable. This must be changed. I want to build the butt according to your body shape, so it must be a fixed butt. Well, in this way, the gun body is done according to the army type EBR, As for the butt of the gun, let me tailor it for you. Of course, what I said above is just a big premise. We have to try to do it step by step until you are satisfied with all the details. How about it? "


    Gao Yang was very excited. He finally wanted to have a gun tailored for himself. Of course, he couldn''t refuse Jack''s proposal. He was overjoyed and said, "OK, that''s it."


    Jack clapped his hands and said excitedly, "you''re lucky, because I still hide a treasure. I can''t bear to use it myself, but I decided to use it on the gun I made for you. I promise that the gun I want to make for you is not only unique, but also the best gun in real meaning."

 Chapter 196

    Bob seemed more excited than Gao Yang. He said excitedly, "what baby can make you so excited? Jack, don''t sell off. Tell us quickly."


    Jack made a sign to wait a moment and quickly walked out of his lounge. A few minutes later, when Jack came back, he had a big iron stick in his hand.


    Although it was an iron stick, Jack felt like a fragile glass product. He carefully stretched the iron stick forward and said, "guys, look what this is."


    Bob shrugged, looked indifferent and said, "it''s just a steel bar, or just a barrel steel, not even a barrel, Jack. It''s too much for you. Why are you so excited?"


    "It''s barrel steel, but it''s not ordinary barrel steel. Man, it''s the crystallization of science and technology. It''s newly developed by a laboratory under the American steel company. They plan to sell this steel to the military and occupy a place in the market of high-end gun steel in folk shooting competitions, so they found me and asked me to make a batch of guns for them , and I secretly left one, ha ha. "


    Gao Yang suddenly came to his senses. He looked at the steel rod in Jack''s hand and began to shine. He said loudly, "how''s the performance?"


    Jack beamed and said, "man, this is the best barrel steel I''ve ever seen. They only produced 100 steel rods. The composition and production process are confidential. In short, everything is confidential. In short, it''s very, very good. After my personal verification, it''s great."


    Bob wondered, "if it''s so good? Why didn''t the military purchase? And the laboratory didn''t produce on a large scale? Besides, if they kept everything confidential, how could you hide a steel bar?"


    Jack said triumphantly, "under the supervision of the person sent by the laboratory, I mixed this with another specially prepared steel rod, and then made another steel rod into a barrel. Unfortunately, the barrel was scrapped, so they destroyed the waste barrel, and I left this barrel steel."


    Bob said puzzled, "why don''t you buy it and steal it? Since they plan to make this steel into gun barrel for sale, you can buy it in large quantities."


    Jack looked sad and said helplessly: "Don''t mention it, man. Those fools of the Ministry of defense didn''t purchase this kind of steel, because Congress couldn''t agree to allocate funds, and those arms companies wouldn''t purchase this kind of steel, because this kind of steel is too fucking expensive. Although I don''t know the composition and process, the cost price of such a steel rod is 12000 dollars. Man, it''s just the cost price. The military will buy it when it''s crazy. What''s more Those arms companies, how many guns can you sell a year made of this steel? Ten? 100? Man, the market demand can not maintain the production line of this steel at all. Therefore, the data of this steel are sealed, but the production of 100 experimental steel is stopped, because there is no market at all. This steel bar in my hand may be the last one of this steel. "


    Bob also looked sorry and said, "has the performance improved greatly? If so, I want my father to buy the patent of this steel."


    Jack shrugged and said: "The performance of the barrel has been greatly improved, but it has not yet subverted the original material system, but the price is hundreds of times higher, and the performance of the existing steel is enough, so this steel is destined to be stored as a technical reserve. That laboratory has been sold to many countries in the world. Unfortunately, the U.S. military and civil high-end gun market can''t afford it, Do you think any other country can afford it? The patent of this thing is indeed seeking to be sold. Whoever has the money can buy it, but no military of that country will buy the patent and produce this kind of steel unless they want to deliberately empty their own Treasury, so you''d better give up the idea of selling patents. "


    After saying that with regret, Jack said to Gao Yang, "well, now this steel bar is yours. I''ll use it to make you the most perfect heavy barrel and carefully build all the parts that can match this barrel. Now come with me. I have to carefully measure your body data."


    Seeing that Jack was leaving with Gao Yang, Cui Bo, who had been struggling to keep quiet, couldn''t hold back. He immediately said in unison, "please wait a minute. Can you make me a gun, a 12.7mm sniper rifle, and you can open the price at will."


    Jack stopped, shook his head apologetically and said, "man, I''m not unwilling to help, but I really don''t have time. It takes at least three months to make a gun for Gao. I really can''t squeeze out time to make another large caliber sniper rifle."


    Cui Bo quickly opened his gun box, lit up a Barrett m82a1m and a tac50, and then hurriedly said, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t make a new one. As long as the performance is greatly improved, you can refit it for me."


    Jack looked at treble''s gun, but shook his head and said with a smile: "Man, what makes you think that just refitting can greatly improve the performance of a gun? This is ridiculous. Let''s say that the guns produced by big companies have reached a high level. There is no other way to greatly improve the performance on the original basis, but you need to start from the level of raw materials and beat them manually Grinding and assembling parts, which requires a lot of money and time.


    Of course, if you hold a rotten gun that doesn''t even focus on assembly, you may be able to greatly improve the performance by refitting it. However, as long as it is a product that large companies think can be sold on the market, there will basically be no outflow of such rotten gun unless you are really unlucky to a certain extent. "


    Cui Bo looked disappointed and said, "can we really only make one new one? I think many Gunners make a living by refitting."


    Jack said with a smile, "they make a living by changing guns, and I have raised the gun to the realm of art. Man, that''s the gap between them and me. However, if you insist, I can still do something for you."


    Cui Bo said in a hurry, "what can you do?"


    Jack looked carefully at treble''s two guns and said in a deep voice: "This M82 has been refitted. It can be seen that it is a part of manual grinding and assembly, but it is not good enough. In addition, this gun is not suitable for your body. I can reduce the weight of your gun, replace it with some lightweight parts, then reassemble it, and then modify the butt shape according to your body. After that, I will lift it High precision will help you and make you more comfortable. In this way, your shooting should be greatly improved, but I have to explain that this is not the result of greatly improving the accuracy, but the result of making you more comfortable when shooting. "


    Cui Bo nodded repeatedly and said, "OK, no problem. Even if you can''t make a new gun, it''s good to modify it to be more suitable for me."


    Jack nodded, thought for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "the modification cost is $10000. How are you going to pay?"


    The price Jack quoted startled treble. He said in astonishment, "it''s only $10000 for refitting? Is it so expensive? Is it comparable to the price of this gun?"


    Jack shrugged and said, "the material is 500 dollars, and my man hour fee is 9500 dollars. I can''t take the gun in three months. I have to work overtime for you in my spare time, so you have to pay me overtime. Of course, you can choose to ask someone to refit you."


    Cui Bo immediately shook his head and said, "I just sigh. Ten thousand is ten thousand. It doesn''t matter."


    Bob laughed and said, "my father has given you gifts, and I have to give them to you, so all the expenses here are wrapped in me. Don''t worry, this budget is specially approved by my father, otherwise I really can''t afford it, ha ha."


    Li JinFang touched his head and said, "there seems to be no need to change my gun?"


    Jack said in a deep voice, "if you use quick fire weapons such as assault rifles, it''s really unnecessary. In my opinion, assault rifles are consumables, and the requirements for accuracy are not too high. Therefore, if you use famous brand guns from big manufacturers, there''s no need to waste my time. If I were you, I would choose a customized portable weapon."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s time for us to get a good pistol. I''ve been using M1911, but the first and best pistol I''ve used is the customized M1911 sent by Simon. Later, I used the same gun. It feels far worse than the one sent by Simon, so now I really need to tailor a pistol for myself."


    Bob laughed and said, "do you feel good-bye on business? Let me tell you, Simon''s gun was made for him by Jack. After Simon gave you his gun, he came to Jack to make it for him. Unfortunately, Jack doesn''t have time. Now you can have a customized pistol for you, so you''d better return Simon''s gun to him. He will be very grateful to you."


    After that, Bob patted Jack and said, "brother, they saved my life, or you''ll lose my good brother. I''m going to thank them with your works. You must fulfill my wish."


    Jack glanced at Bob and said, "you should have said that earlier. You didn''t tell me they saved you. Well, for their sake, I can work overtime and make a pistol suitable for each of them, but it can only be a pistol. Otherwise, I can''t finish it at this time next year."


    Cui Bo''s face was excited. In fact, he was always excited as long as he could get a good gun. After hearing that Jack promised to make a pistol for each of them, Cui bolike shouted, "I want sigp226. Help me engrave my name on the gun."


    Jack has the final say what has the final say, "I love you." but then he shook his head and then shook his head. "Sorry, what gun do you want to use, not for yourself, but for me to say that it is not for you, so you can pick up the gun with me now, then let us test it in the shooting range, and pick out the gun that is really suitable for you."

 Chapter 197

    The arland Morrison studio has its own shooting range, and if it is shooting with a pistol, there is an indoor shooting range to choose from.


    Jack took dozens of pistols, but based on the principle that bullets must be easy to find, the calibre can only be selected from the two calibres of 9mm and 11.43mm, and there are no other calibres. Then he asked Gaoyang to choose their favorite pistols, and Jack began to watch Gaoyang shoot them.


    Gao Yang''s first choice is the 11.43mm M1911. When he hits two magazines with M1911, Jack stops Gao Yang and selects a 9mm M1911 from a pile of guns. After Gao Yang hits two magazines again, Jack signals Gao Yang not to shoot again.


    Waiting for Gao Yang to separate the pistol from the magazine, open the sleeve to indicate that the chamber has been empty, and then put the pistol on the table next to him, Jack took off his earmuff and shouted to Gao Yang: "You can completely control the recoil force of the. 45acp pistol bullet, and your firing speed is very fast, which is almost the same as that of the palabellum bullet. I think you can choose the. 45 caliber pistol. What. 45 caliber pistols have you used except the M1911? Which one is more convenient to use?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: ". 45 caliber I only used 1911, others have not been used, but I have used many other 9mm pistols, but I always feel that 1911 is the most comfortable."


    Jack shrugged and said, "please either keep talking about the metric system or the British system. I have to convert two different systems in my mind, especially not to come to the metric system at once and then suddenly jump to the British system. It''s very troublesome for a person who only adapts to the British system."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, I''ll pay attention."


    Jack nodded and said: "Your situation is really suitable for large caliber pistols, and your shooting method is very accurate, so it is more important for you to stop working than large capacity. You can continue to use M1911, but I still suggest to consider changing a pistol. The bullet capacity of 1911 is really too small. You don''t need to consider the problem of concealed carrying. You can try changing a large capacity pistol model."


    After that, Jack took three pistols and put them in front of Gao Yang, a hk45, a Glock 21 and a 1911 modified gun, but the grip of the 1911 modified gun was obviously much thicker, at least one third thicker than the prototype 1911.


    After putting the three guns on the table next to Gao Yang, Jack said loudly: "the hk45 has 10 rounds, Glock 21 has 13 rounds and p14.45 has 14 rounds. Put several magazines on the three models to see which is more suitable."


    After saying that to Gao Yang, Jack went to the other people. After watching each person hit several magazines, he asked him to continue shooting with another gun.


    Gao Yang shot a magazine with three kinds of pistols in turn. These three pistols are all 11.43 caliber. When the caliber is large, the bullet size is naturally large, so the loading capacity is certainly not as much as that of the 9mm caliber combat pistol. However, even the hk45 with the least loading in the three guns is much better than the 1911 with only seven rounds. After all, sometimes it takes only a second or two to decide A person''s life and death, three more bullets, may mean the distance between life and death.


    When there are too many bullets, the handgrip of the pistol must be thick. There is no way, and Gao Yang is worried about this. He is afraid that he can''t adapt to the thicker handle, especially at the beginning of shooting. The feeling of maladjustment is really obvious, but fortunately, Gao Yang''s hand is big. After playing a few magazines, he thinks he can adapt to the thicker handle, and I also feel that after the grip is thickened, it seems easier to control.


    After firing all three pistols, Gao Yang couldn''t tell which gun was the best. The hk45 was just right. Glock 21 had the best shooting feeling. As for the p14.45, it had the largest loading capacity, but the handle was a little too thick, and the shooting feeling was closer to Gao Yang''s habit. After all, Gao Yang used 1911 for a long time, and he still felt that it was a 1911 modification The shooting feeling of the gun is more familiar.


    Watching Gao Yang hit all three pistols, Jack returned to him and said, "what''s up? Which one do you like best?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "Each of the three has its own advantages. I really don''t know which is better. Generally speaking, I like the handle of hk45 best, and Glock 21 feels great when shooting continuously, but I really don''t like the appearance of Glock 21. As for this p14.45, the handle is a little thick, and it''s not as comfortable to hold as hk45, but I''m most familiar with the recoil force of this gun and adapt to it better The sight of the gun can also adjust the posture faster and shoot again, so I don''t know which to choose. "


    Jack nodded: "The hk45 is a good gun, but there are some pick bullets, but the design life of the hk45 has reached 20000 rounds, and the maintenance is very convenient. The life of the compound spring has also reached 10000 rounds, which is really rare. As for Glock 21, this is a great gun and my matching gun, but you don''t like its shape, so there''s no way, so Pala military p14.45 is your best choice , I just need to make the handle thinner so that the handle can adapt to your hand, and I can make its shooting life and parts life longer than hk45, so that you don''t have to change the gun all your life, just change some worn-out parts. You see, it''s so simple. "


    Gao Yang was pleasantly surprised. He nodded his head almost once when Jack said a word, because the solution proposed by Jack was really to his appetite and better than he imagined.


    Jack suddenly laughed and shouted: "You have another advantage with this gun. Think about it. Your enemy sees you holding a 1911, and then he waits for you to shoot seven bullets. If he is careful enough, maybe he will wait for you to finish the eighth bullet, and then when he thinks you have to change the magazine and jump out, you can continue to shoot and shoot seven bullets. Don''t you think it''s very interesting?"


    Take out a 1911A1. When everyone thought they could only shoot seven bullets, they shot 14 bullets. It''s really interesting to think about it, and it may really play an unexpected role in the battle. Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "if so, you have to make the gun the same as the original 1911A1."


    Jack also laughed as like as two peas. "Yes, of course, this is a must. Let me see, OK, from the trademark to the appearance, all of them are made into the colt government. This type of M1911A1 is the most common, though it can not be exactly the same, but it can''t be seen at the first glance. It''s really interesting. It can fool a lot of people."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s up to you. You''re an expert. I believe your tricks will help me. If I save my life one day in the future, I must come back and thank you."


    Jack laughed and said, "well, it''s settled. If this trick saves your life, you must remember to tell me, because I will be very happy to hear this news."


    Determined to change to p14.45, Gao Yang took p14.45 in his hand again and wanted to feel the feel of the gun again, while Jack went to see other people''s shooting again. Waiting for Gao to pick up the gun again and look carefully, he suddenly felt that although the gun in his hand was touched for the first time, it looked very familiar.


    Gao Yang had some doubts. After looking at it for a long time, he suddenly remembered something. At this time, Cui Bo also stopped shooting. After talking to Jack, when Jack was going to see others shoot, Gao Yang immediately said, "rabbit, Jack, you two come here."


    Waiting for Cui Bo to come to Gao Yang, Gao Yang immediately held up his gun and said, "rabbit, do you remember a weapons magazine we read? It''s very early. It seems that it''s an issue in 2003. There''s a 1911 modified gun on the cover, which says the gun used by FBI agents. The model is p14.15. The key is that there are 24 rounds loaded, remember?"


    Cui Bo said without hesitation, "of course, I remember. We''ve been discussing for a long time. The gun on the cover doesn''t look like it can hold 24 bullets. What''s the matter? Why do you think of this?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said to Jack, "is there such a modified gun in 1911, with 11.43 mm caliber and 24 rounds of ammunition? It is a special gun for FBI agents. Its name is p14.15. By the way, it is also produced by Canada''s Pala military industry."


    Jack smiled and said, "man, are you stupid? Apart from the model and loading capacity, what you said is the gun in your hand."


    Gao Yang raised the gun in his hand and sighed at Cui Bo: "That''s right. I''ve been bothering me for so many years. Today, I finally understand this. I always think it''s wrong. I think the cover of the magazine should be wrong. However, I don''t think such a professional magazine can make such a mistake, so I''m not sure. Now, I finally dare to make sure that my idea is correct and the magazine mistook me Ah. "


    Jack shrugged and said, "everyone makes mistakes, but you should be able to distinguish these low-level mistakes. Even if it''s an authority who makes mistakes, you should always stick to your own opinion on common sense. Well, I have to keep busy."


    After Jack walked away, Cui Bo said excitedly, "brother Yang, are you sure what gun to use? I''ve decided that P226 is the best for me. Unfortunately, I''m going to change it to 11.43 caliber in the future. Unfortunately, I can''t control it, but I''m still excited to think that I''m going to have my own custom gun."


    Gao Yang and Cui bo have determined what guns to use. They don''t have to continue to test the guns. They just wait for Jack to customize the handle according to their hand shape when they are all finished. While they are chatting, others have finished shooting one after another and determined what guns to use in the future.


    Li JinFang''s hand is not small, and can also adapt to the recoil force of large caliber. Therefore, with the help of Jack, Li JinFang determined to use the 11.43mm Glock 21 pistol in the future, while Frye chose the 9mm Glock 17.


    As for groliov, although he always claimed that he did not need secondary weapons, he would not refuse to give himself a good gun, and groliov finally chose the 9-mm Glock 18. Groliov, who is used to machine guns, even the selected pistol can be fired repeatedly, which is very in line with his habits and style.

 Chapter 198

    Gao Yang thought he would stay in Portland for a few days. At least he and groliov had to recover from their injuries, but they stayed in Portland for a day. They just went to the arilan Mosen studio for a carnival and didn''t go home until very late. Then early the next morning, Bob urged Gao Yang to drive with them, and this time they were going there, Bob refused to speak.


    It''s another long-distance trip, and he doesn''t know where his destination is. Gao Yang can only tell where he has arrived through the instructions on the road sign.


    Gao Yang and his entourage got on highway 84, went east along the Columbia River, and then turned north along highway 395 to Washington state. After crossing the southwest corner of Washington state, they came to highway 90 and reached Spokane, the second largest city in Washington state. After a short rest and eating something, Bob began to urge the people on the road again, After Gao Yang and his team left Washington state and arrived at a small town called kodalen in Idaho, Bob finally drove off the highway and turned to a county highway.


    The scenery along the way is very good. It''s also a very pleasant thing to enjoy the beautiful scenery on the way. Unfortunately, the atmosphere is destroyed by Bob who drives wildly. He drives fast all the way. Even if someone else drives, Bob will keep asking to drive faster. The fast speed makes Gao Yang lose his mind to enjoy the beautiful scenery, Because he was worried about whether there would be an accident if he drove too fast.


    Bob didn''t slow down until he turned north again in kodalun, drove to a county highway, and then turned from the county highway to a rural dirt road.


    At this time, Gao Yang had entered the mountain. The car was traveling in the big valley all the way. The magnificent scenery on both sides made Gao Yang feel suffocated, and his doubts became more and more serious. Finally, Gao Yang said again, "Bob, where do you want to take us?"


    After slowing down, Bob also had the leisure to talk to Gao Yang. When Gao Yang didn''t know how many times he asked others where he was going, Bob smiled and said, "we''ll be there soon. Then you''ll naturally know where we''re going. Guys, what''s the scenery here?"


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "great. Can you tell me where this is? If I have a chance in the future, I must travel here several times."


    Bob laughed and said, "don''t ask me where this is, because I''m here for the first time, but you can come and play often in the future."


    After the car turned two corners in the valley, it suddenly opened up, the mountain turned gentle, and a rare large grassland among the mountains appeared in front of high.


    The grassland on the roadside was dotted with some buildings, which looked like farms or pastures, but those buildings were not close to the country road. Bob kept looking at those buildings in his car until he received a phone call, he chose a direction and suddenly turned the corner to drive past.


    After the car passed through the door from the barbed wire fence that can''t see the end, it came to a house, and Morgan had been waiting in front of one of the big houses, but after Gaoyang got off the car one after another, Morgan opened his arms and smiled at Gaoyang: "my dear friends, I hope you don''t feel too hard on the road."


    Gao Yang got out of the car and hugged Morgan. After Morgan and groliov shook hands one by one, Gao Yang smiled and said, "Morgan, you really enjoy it. If this is your country villa, I must say you are too good at choosing places. I don''t know others, but this place is a fairyland to me."


    Morgan laughed and said, "you once told me what your dream environment looks like. I''m glad I remember correctly. Gao, I''m glad you like it here."


    Gao Yang sighed: "there is a grassland in front of the house, a mountain behind the house, and there is a river on the grassland. I once came to this place from my dream, but now I really stand here. Morgan, thank you very much for inviting us to come here for vacation. I wish I could live here forever. I just hope I won''t disturb you too much."


    Morgan snapped his fingers, then slapped Gao Yang heavily on his back, pushed Gao Yang forward and said with a smile, "very good. Now go and unpack the gift. Gao, this is your home. You have to invite us in."


    Gao Yang was a little stunned. He looked at Morgan and said, "I don''t quite understand what you said, Morgan."


    Morgan reached out and made a big circle, then pointed his finger to the house in front of him and smiled: "Gao, this is your country villa, but the correct way to say it should be your farm, or this is your pasture. It''s up to you. It depends whether you like to be a farmer or a cowboy, and your villa still has to walk a few miles up the mountain, but everything here belongs to you. What do you like to say is your business."


    Gao Yang couldn''t believe his ears. He shook his head, looked incredible and said, "you mean, this belongs to me? I don''t understand, Morgan."


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang and said sincerely, "Gao, think about what you have done for me. I appreciate what you have done, so I really want to give you a gift, and this farm is my gift. Now it seems that you like it very much, so please accept it happily."


    After waiting for Morgan to finish, Bob suddenly clapped his hands and said loudly, "Gao, you deserve it. Take our father and son''s gift. It took Morgan a long time to come up with an idea. If you refuse, he will be sad."


    Morgan suddenly pointed to Bob with his hand and said angrily, "this gift won''t be signed by Reeves and son. It''s a gift from myself. I''ve given you the money you need to send a gift, so don''t want to share my gift with me. You didn''t pay a penny in it."


    After Bob began to applaud, groliov and Trabb also began to clap their hands. After hearing Morgan''s Refutation of Bob, they all laughed. After Gao Yang looked at Morgan and Bob in a daze, they also laughed. After hugging Morgan again, they shouted: "Thank you, Morgan. I like your gift very much. No, I love your gift."


    After that, Gao Yang was the first to open the door and walked into the house. The layout of the house was very simple, which was the common home style of farms in the western United States, but the farms in Idaho were not like the plain farms in California, and there was more mountain style here.


    Although the farm already belongs to Gaoyang, Morgan has to take you to visit it first, and Gaoyang soon found that the surprise is far from over.


    Morgan pushed open a door, but he didn''t go in. Instead, he bowed slightly, reached out and said, "now, please enjoy your collection."


    Gao Yang walked into the room and saw the walls full of guns. Gao Yang couldn''t help covering his mouth so that he wouldn''t scream like a woman, because his happiness had burst at this time.


    There are World War II old guns on the four walls. They are placed up and down in order according to the classification of country and time. In the house where you dream to live, there are old guns that you can''t dream of collecting. Happiness comes too suddenly and some people can''t believe their eyes.


    Cui Bo squeezed in from Gao Yang standing at the door, and then he couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "My second Olympic Games, kar98k, my love! I do it, this is M1 garland! I''ll go, both MG34 and mg42! Yango, you''re developed, and I have all the Soviet style. Modular sina is dry, and bobosha is here. Yango, you''re completely developed, and you''re making a big hair."


    With Cui Bo''s exclamation, Gao Yang just nodded again and again. He didn''t know what to say and didn''t dare to speak. Now he was afraid that he was dreaming. He was afraid that everything in front of him would disappear as soon as he spoke.


    Morgan took a picture of Gao Yang, who fell into a dull state, and said: "I was going to try my best to collect all the guns during World War II for you, but I thought later that maybe doing so would deprive you of the fun of collecting. After all, every time I collected a beloved old gun, it felt very good, so I just found the American and German weapons according to the agreement. The Soviet weapons are not complete. There are only two or three kinds of guns produced in other Europe."


    Gao Yang nodded and muttered, "enough, enough, no more. I''m afraid more will be damned by heaven."


    Morgan laughed and said, "it''s just our agreement. Gao, here are all the guns Fedor gave you. I brought them for you. They are locked in the gun cabinet with the prototype test gun M1911. There''s no password yet. Open it and have a look."


    Gao Yang sighed softly and said, "thank you, Morgan. Thank you so much. I don''t know what to say now with so many guns. Fortunately, this is not a transaction. If it is a transaction, you will suffer a lot."


    Morgan widened his eyes, frowned and said to him: "Are you kidding? You''re insulting Alessandro''s works. How can you think you''ve made a profit by trading Alessandro''s perfect works for such a room of junk? Sorry, I don''t mean to belittle your collection, but I must say that Alessandro''s double barreled hunting is not only in terms of collection value but also in terms of price Guns can hold things in at least three rooms. No, in terms of collection value, no gun can be compared with Alessandro''s works. If this is a deal, then you are the one who has lost a lot. "


    Morgan said angrily and happily: "I often thank God these days. Fortunately, you got Alessandro''s work and gave it to me instead of letting Alessandro''s work fall into the hands of the Libyan opposition.


    I''m so lucky, Gao. I really hope you see the sensation caused by my gun during the national tour. I really hope you see the original collectors who laughed at me look dejected in front of me. I hope you see the scene when they waved a check and begged me to sell them the gun. It''s really happy, especially when I''m merciless After the rejection, those bastards madly filled in a new number on the check again, and then were rejected by me again. Gao, if you see it, you will understand how happy I am to have a piece of Alessandro''s work. "

 Chapter 199

    Gao Yang opened the safe for guns. There were three guns, a telescope and a piece of paper. The thin paper was a collection certificate.


    There are only a few lines on the collection certificate, but it proves that an m911 pistol is one of the prototype guns personally improved by John Moses Browning. Not a single part has been moved. The most important thing is that the pistol can be fired. Although the recoil spring and the spring in the original magazine have lost their elasticity, it can at least fire bullets, This is important for an antique gun.


    Gao Yang took the two things in his hand and looked at them carefully for a long time before sighing: "For me, this gun is 10000 times more valuable than Alessandro''s works. Sorry, Morgan, I have no intention to belittle your collection, but I really think my collection is much better than yours. Well, there is an old Chinese saying called radish and green vegetables, each has his own love. I think this sentence well explains our concept of their own collection."


    Morgan shrugged and said, "it''s true. Well, put down your things. You have plenty of time to enjoy them. Now, we''d better go to the living room to deal with some documents."


    He turned back to the living room, sat down on the sofa in front of the fireplace with a glass of wine, looked at the firewood burning in the fireplace, and then looked at the deer head specimens and bear skins hanging on the walls around him. Gao Yang suddenly began to worry about whether he would just want to die on his own farm in the future.


    Cui Bo also said with emotion: "brother Yang, it seems that our dream has come true. Living in the mountains, it''s all right. Go cutting firewood, fishing, hunting and so on. Is life so beautiful? It''s like a dream."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "what do you mean my dream has come true? It''s a big place here. Everyone comes here. If you like it, build a house there. You''re afraid I''ll drive you away."


    Groliov also said with emotion: "I also want to retire, settle down here and live a leisurely life, but it has to be my own farm."


    Cui Bo nodded again and again and said, "old Mao Zi is right. Although I feel good living here, it''s more comfortable to have my own home."


    Morgan just smiled and said, "it''s not very expensive. The house in the dirt area of Gaoyang''s farm only needs $1.6 million. Now the economy is depressed, and few people are willing to buy a large area of land. If a few years ago, the farm needed more than $3 million."


    Cui Bo suddenly said, "so expensive?"


    Morgan shook his head and said, "if you live in a metropolis, you will feel that the land price here is surprisingly low. Don''t forget that the whole state of Idaho covers an area of more than 200000 square kilometers, but only has a population of more than 1 million. This is synonymous with vast territory and sparse population."


    After that, Morgan got up and took out a stack of documents from his briefcase. After sitting down again, Morgan handed the documents to Gao Yang and said, "here is the scope of your farm. Although I think it should be called pasture, the document says farm, so let''s call it so.


    Let me briefly introduce that you have 600 acres of grassland and 16 houses, including residence, barn, barn, and a mountain villa. In particular, if you only have these, you will not have such a high price. In addition to grassland, you also have 4000 acres of mountain forest farm, that is, basically behind the farm The mountain in is your private territory. You have all the rights except the mining right, so you can prohibit anyone from entering your territory. Of course, you can also choose to open it, but anyway, Gao, you have a big backyard. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "it''s too big. It''s totally unnecessary. I just like to go camping in the mountains, but I don''t have to buy all the mountains."


    Morgan laughed: "I think everything is bigger except bills and tumors. By the way, the soil layer of the grassland here is very thick and fertile, and irrigation is very convenient, so you can cultivate it or graze it as a grassland. It''s up to you. In addition, you have the logging right to the forest farm in the mountain, but you need to apply for and pay a large fee if you want to carry out commercial logging A fee will do. "


    After listening to Morgan''s words, he said with emotion: "I don''t know if there is such a big word, I still think it''s very expensive, but after listening to you, I suddenly think it''s so cheap. This price is the money for a house in the capital of China. Hey, rabbit, do you think you can buy a three bedroom house in the second ring road?"


    Treble shook his head and said, "I didn''t dare to think about buying a house in the capital. Why do you ask me this? What I care about now is whether to buy a piece of land next to you or what."


    Morgan stretched out his hand, snapped his fingers and laughed, "it''s a good choice to buy a piece of land here. In fact, I''ve bought the farm next to Gao. The grassland area is almost the same, but there is no mountain, so the price is much cheaper. It only cost me 55 dollars."


    As soon as Cui Bo heard this, he suddenly felt refreshed and said, "what? And this good thing? Morgan, can you help me buy a piece of land?"


    Morgan shrugged and said: "I''m afraid not. I didn''t want to help. Gao''s ranch and I were previously owned by the land and Resources Bureau, and the land and Resources Bureau was auctioning these two pieces of land, so I could buy them all. However, there are only six pieces of land in this valley, and the other four pieces of land belong to private ownership. One of them has been reclaimed into a farm, and the other three are ranches, which are still in use, so I think they may not want to sell unless you can offer a high price that they can''t refuse, but you can''t buy the mountains, because the mountains behind us are almost high, but the good news is that the other four plots are relatively small, and basically each plot is on the left and right of 300 acres, so it won''t cost too much money to buy them. "


    Cui Bo suddenly waved his fist and said, "I have to buy it. Jin Fang, Lao maozi and Frye, do you want to buy it? It''s great for us to live in this valley together."


    Groliov, Frye and Li JinFang nodded almost at the same time and said in unison, "you have to buy as much as you want."


    "Come on, you, it''s not easy for us to live together. Such a big place is not enough for us to build more houses. Why spend money and bother to buy land?"


    Cui Bo shook his head again and again and said, "no, that''s different. Yours is yours. What''s the matter with a piece of your land? We buy it ourselves and live comfortably."


    Groliov also echoed: "although we have a really good relationship, no one likes to stay in other people''s homes all the time, Gao."


    Morgan suddenly said, "I''m sorry to interrupt you. Foreigners can buy houses and land in the United States, but buying houses and land does not mean that you have the right of residence. That is, even if you have a house in the United States, you have to leave after the expiration of your visa. So, what identity are you going to buy land?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "yes, I''m happy to patronize. How can I forget this crop? We''re all illegal immigrants. In that case, this land belongs to me, but I can''t come to live."


    Morgan smiled and said, "gentlemen, the reason why I come to this topic is because I am honored to announce to you that there is a solution to your dilemma."


    After Morgan finished, he coughed a little, then changed his face and said seriously, "speaking of this, Gao, I''m sorry to tell you that you may never return to China for the rest of your life."


    Gao Yang nodded silently and said, "I know I don''t want to go home in my life unless I want to be caught by the police and shot."


    Morgan frowned, "how did you know?"


    "When I was in Israel, I contacted my parents with general Wolfgang''s phone. They have been monitored, so I can be sure that they are the number one suspect of the police," he said


    Morgan smiled bitterly and said, "Simon didn''t tell me that you have contacted your family. Well, I have to tell you with regret. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think. You are no longer a suspect, but confirmed as a murderer by the police. In fact, you have been on the wanted list and are the red wanted notice of Interpol."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "no? How can I be on the wanted list of Interpol?"


    Morgan looked at Li JinFang and said with a bitter smile: "It''s not just you, but you and Li. Because of your shooting in Moscow, you two are on the Interpol criminal list for transnational crimes and smuggling. What''s more, you two are on the red wanted notice, that is, as long as you are found by the police of any Interpol member country, they have the right to detain you Arrest you and extradite you both, including the American police. "


    Groliov frowned immediately. He looked at Gao Yang and Li JinFang and apologized. However, before groliov spoke, Gao Yang immediately put out his hand to stop groliov''s intention to speak, and then whispered to groliov: "Don''t say anything useless. You know toad and I don''t care about being wanted. Besides, I think Morgan must have a way to solve this problem, right? Morgan."


    Morgan smiled and said: "Of course, I have said that your troubles can be solved. I just want to tell you, don''t have any illusions about going back to China. No, I think I have to formally warn you, don''t try to go back to China unless you want to die. And Li, your situation is more serious than Gao. You belong to the military in China, so don''t go back to China in any form, Not even close. "

 Chapter 200

    Gao Yang understands his current situation. There is no big accident. He will never return home in his life. Even if he wants to receive his parents abroad, it is impossible to go through normal channels. But if he wants to smuggle his parents out under the supervision of the police, he doesn''t have to think about it in three or five years. After the last ten or eight years, there may be some possibility of success.


    The family can''t get together, which makes Gao Yang''s happiness almost disappear, and his mood is extremely bad. In his opinion, even if he earns more money, he can''t support his parents. What sense of achievement can there be.


    Looking at the silent Gao Yang, Morgan coughed and said, "Gao, there is only one way to improve the situation of you and Li, that is to join American nationality. Only in this way can you stay in the United States at ease."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "thank you, Morgan, but since we are wanted by Interpol, can we still join American nationality?"


    Morgan nodded and said, "yes, I''ve consulted. The person I''m looking for can do this, and not just let you get a green card, but officially become a U.S. citizen. The only thing you need to do is to apply to the U.S. government for Zhengji asylum, and leave the rest to me."


    Gao Yang said inconceivably, "Zhengzhi asylum?"


    "Yes, Zhengzhi asylum. As long as you apply, I can let you get Zhengzhi asylum. Interpol will not be involved in Zhengzhi cases. Therefore, as long as you get Zhengzhi asylum from the U.S. government, Interpol will no longer be wanted for you. Even if they continue to be wanted, it makes no sense."


    Gao Yang frowned and looked at Li JinFang. He found that although Li JinFang frowned, he didn''t express any objection. Gao Yang hesitated and said, "please continue."


    "You have to understand a premise, that is, criminal punishment is not Zhengzhi persecution. You can''t apply for asylum on this point, so you must prove that you have been persecuted by Zhengzhi, but there is a problem. No matter what kind of persecution, you need to stand up and make some statements and file a complaint against China. Only in this way can you get Zhengzhi asylum."


    As soon as Morgan finished, Li JinFang said firmly: "it''s impossible. I won''t do this. I''d rather be caught and shot than betray my motherland. I did commit a crime and deserve to be caught and shot. I can hide for my life, but I can''t be a traitor."


    Morgan frowned and said, "Li, you should distinguish it. It''s different from traitors."


    Gao Yang sighed and said to Morgan: "Thank you, Morgan. Thank you for doing all this for us, but it''s impossible. I understand what you mean and the definition of traitor, but anyway, I won''t do as you say. I think I''m right to do some things. Let me do it again, I''ll still kill those scum, but anyway, crime is a crime. China is not right, right From me, I can apply for Zhengzhi asylum, but the premise is that doing so will not cause any damage to China, but it is impossible to publicly publish a lie against China, and we can''t accept it. "


    Looking at Morgan''s intention to speak, Gao Yang shook his head and said: "Morgan, stop talking. It''s impossible. We can''t do it. If we want to join the United States, we must sell our motherland. Then we''d rather not join the United States. After all, Africa is a little hard, but where can we live? I don''t want to be stabbed in the back, nor do I want my parents to look up. Morgan, Chinese people can''t pick up the soldiers Prisoners, but Americans think captured soldiers are heroes as well. There are too many cultural differences between us. You can''t understand us. I stress again that Lee and I can''t betray the country. "


    Morgan said anxiously, "I don''t think this is treason. Gao, you have to understand what treason is. Think about it. Now that you have money, you can live a good life. If you refuse all this, you can only live like a mouse. Is this life meaningful?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not a noble person, but I have to have a bottom line. What you said exceeds the bottom line I can accept, so live well or bad, as long as you can live."


    Li JinFang also said with a firm face: "yes, I used to be a Chinese soldier. Up to now, I also think I am a Chinese soldier. I think what I have done is right, so I can escape, but if I want to betray my country, I''d rather die immediately. I''ve shamed my troops for me and can''t let my old troops suffer such great humiliation."


    Morgan stood up and shook his head reluctantly. After walking back and forth in the room, he sighed: "I didn''t expect that you two were still patriots and so stubborn. It was beyond my expectation. I thought you would accept it gladly."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "don''t say we are so noble. We are just mercenaries who work hard with money. When mercenaries can be hooked with the word noble, we just keep some limits of life."


    Morgan sighed, sat back on the sofa, pondered for a moment, and said with a distressed face: "You can''t even have nationality like now. You can''t even take civil aviation. This must be changed! If you don''t want to join the United States in the way of Zhengzhi asylum, it''s very difficult. I can''t affect the Immigration Bureau to allow international wanted criminals to enter the United States. Well, maybe I can think of a way to let you stay in the United States under a false identity, but It''s not safe. "


    Gao Yang thanked Morgan sincerely: "thank you, Morgan. I really thank you."


    Morgan waved his hand, meditated for a moment, and then sighed again: "I''m really not sure that you can have no worries at all. I think maybe I can make up a false identity for you to stay in the United States, but it''s fundamentally illegal. The U.S. government has close cooperation with Interpol. If you are found by Interpol or the Chinese Embassy, the U.S. government will not provide you with any protection Instead of protecting you, you will choose to extradite you back. You have to think about it. One way is to rest assured, while the other way is like burying a time bomb, which may explode at any time. Maybe you can spend the rest of your life safely, and maybe you will be arrested tomorrow. "


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "you said you could create a fake identity. Really, there are only a few people in Interpol. It''s not so easy for them to meet. As for the Chinese Embassy, I''ll hide as far as I can. It doesn''t matter."


    Morgan said angrily: "I''m just a businessman. Who do you think I am? How can I say that I can do it by fabricating a false identity for you? I can only say that I will do my best, but I can''t guarantee that I will succeed. I will try my best to make you stay in the United States legally. The only premise is not to be found that your identity is false, otherwise, I can''t take you out of the police station Take it out. In fact, if you are taken away by the police, those big people who can help will never come forward. They can''t threaten their Zhengzhi life for some small people, even if the possibility is extremely small. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. We don''t have to stay in the United States. When we get our passport with a false identity, we''ll go to other countries. In short, please, Morgan. I''m glad to know you."


    Morgan waved his hand and said with a bitter smile: "Who makes us friends? Shouldn''t friends help each other? It just needs time to forge a false identity to let you join American nationality. I don''t know how long it will take, maybe a month or two, maybe a year or two. In short, I''ll do it as soon as possible, but you''d better not stay in the United States until I finish all this. If something goes wrong, it''s going to be a big trouble ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "no problem. Let''s go to South Africa for a while, but you have to find a way to get us over."


    Morgan nodded and said, "this is easy to do. In addition, Frye''s problem is very easy to solve. He only needs to apply for immigration through normal channels. Rabbit, if you have no legal problems in China, you can also immigrate through normal channels. You two can easily join American nationality."


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said, "I don''t care. If they all come to the United States, I''ll come too. If they can''t come, it''s no fun for me to come. Wait."


    Frye hesitated, looked at Gao Yang, and then said, "I''d better wait. I''ll go wherever the boss goes."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "Frye, you can let your mother and girlfriend come to the United States first. After all, the public security here is much better than that in South Africa, and you don''t have to follow us all the time. Now you are rich, and you can live a normal life."


    Frye shook his head with a smile and said, "boss, you''re right. I should let my mother and them come to America first, but I''ll go wherever you go."


    Morgan nodded at Frye, looked at groliov and said, "your wife and daughter have no problem. They can easily join the United States, but you are different. It seems unlikely that you will face it as you were?"


    Groliov said, "yes, it''s more dangerous for me to do that. It seems that I can only forge an identity to have a nationality."


    Morgan nodded and said, "well, I''ll ask someone to take some photos of you and solve the problem of your identity as soon as possible. Guys, now feel at ease to take a holiday here. It''s just Christmas soon. Big dog, aren''t you going to New York to accompany your family?"


    Groliov first looked at Gao Yang, then said strangely: "Gao and I don''t want them to worry, so I told ye Lianna that we are still in Israel and have to train for a long time. However, now it seems that our injury can be completely healed before Christmas, so if it''s convenient, we really want to go to New York."


    Gao Yang noticed that groliov was talking about us instead of me, which made him a little embarrassed, and Morgan obviously noticed. After he took a meaningful look at Gao Yang, he laughed and said, "when you are fully recovered, I''ll send all of you to New York. You should also enjoy life. Also, Gao, you have to think about what Christmas gifts to send."

 Chapter 201

    Sitting on the plane, Frye kept throwing up and catching a baseball in his hand, and his mouth kept muttering.


    "I''m going to New York. I''m going to see the New York Mets. I''m going to New York. I''m going to see the New York Mets."


    Gao Yang was annoyed by Frye''s grumbling. He finally took it easy and said powerlessly, "Frye, you''re really like a fly now, you know? You pester us to play baseball with you every day. Now you start attacking with words again?"


    Frye smiled shyly, "I just got excited when I thought of going to Citi stadium to watch a real baseball game. Sorry, boss, I won''t bother you anymore."


    Bob laughed and said: "Frye, you are a South African, and you are a white South African. Don''t all white South Africans like football? Why do you like baseball? And you also like the New York metropolis. I thought all foreigners would only like the New York Yankees even if they like baseball. It''s a pity. I was disappointed when I knew that you only like baseball rather than football Yes. "


    Frye smiled and said: "When I was very young, my father came to the United States once, and he was invited to watch a New York metropolitan game. Then when my father went back, he bought me a baseball, a glove and a metropolitan cap, so I fell in love with baseball since I was a child, but no other people were willing to play with me, and my father was busy, so I had to practice pitching What''s more, since I was a child, I wanted to go to Citi stadium to watch a baseball game. Especially after my father died, I even wanted to go to Citi stadium to watch a ball. I thought it was impossible to realize this wish, but now my wish is about to come true. It''s like a dream. "


    Bob shrugged and said, "sorry, I hope metropolis can give you a victory."


    Gao Yang also patted Frye on the shoulder and said, "if you can only play alone, you practice very well."


    With a sad face, Frye sighed: "Almost no one in South Africa plays baseball, so it''s hard to buy baseball. So when I was a child, I practiced with stones the size of baseball. Moreover, after my father lost his job, I couldn''t afford baseball. In addition, I also hope to keep the baseball my father gave me. Therefore, I throw stones when I''m free, but I''ll find the feel of the baseball my father gave me, so I can''t help it You can still remember how much a real baseball weighs. "


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you can play whatever you want in the future, and say more. If you hadn''t practiced with stones since childhood, you wouldn''t be able to throw grenades. Don''t forget that you saved Li and me because you used stones instead of baseball."


    A few days ago, when Frye''s injury was almost healed, I don''t know where he found a pair of baseball. Then he pestered a group of people to play baseball with him every day. In the first few days, Gao Yang thought it was very interesting, but the problem was that Frye wanted to be a pitcher, and no one could hit the ball he threw. When Frye was a batter, Gao Yang''s balls were always thrown by him Lai Dafei, plus he didn''t understand the rules, refused to play with Frye in a few days.


    Now Gao Yang finally understood why Frye was so obsessed with baseball, and he began to feel that he didn''t want to play baseball with Frye. He felt sorry for Frye.


    The atmosphere in the cabin was a little dignified for a moment. At this time, Morgan coughed gently, took out a plate of passports from his body and said, "your passports are all travel passports. They are only temporary. I don''t want you to be taken away by the police when you are having a good time in New York, so remember your name and change them after your official documents come out."


    After taking his passport and remembering his name, Gao Yang smiled at Morgan and said, "thank you so much, Morgan. We''ve added too much trouble to you these days. You''re a big businessman, but now you''re like our nanny."


    Morgan looked at Bob with hatred and said angrily, "if it weren''t for Bob, you are still in Israel now, so since I brought you to the United States, I have to be responsible for you. In fact, I have something to do when I go to New York this time. It''s not troublesome to take you with me."


    Anyway, there were enough troubles for Morgan. Gao Yang just smiled and didn''t say anything more, but Morgan obviously did more for them than he expected. After a pause, Morgan continued: "Gao, according to your request, I have paid all the money to your account, 1.5 million per person. You can check it. In addition, you still have more than 300000 US dollars in cash here. You can take it away at any time. However, if you want to spend in New York, it''s not convenient to use cash. Do you always have to carry a large bag of cash on the street?"


    After listening to Morgan''s words, groliov frowned and looked at Gao Yang and said, "Gao, this is against the rules. Why did you divide the money equally without consultation? We agreed on how to divide it."


    Frye was also stunned. Looking at the serious grove, Frye said nervously: "boss, I don''t know whether I should get a salary or a bonus this time, but in that case, 1.5 million is too much?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t be so excited. Everyone has a share in this action, and no one is safer than others, so of course the money has to be shared equally. Besides, I pulled you to Mexico out of my friendship with Bob, and everyone was hurt. If I have to take the big head, I can''t accept it."


    Groliov still said with a serious face: "No, the rules are the rules. We volunteered to take part in the operation, and no one raised any objection to the Commission. If we have to divide the Commission equally because of the danger of the operation, shall we recruit new people in the future? Just because his task is more dangerous, we should let him take the lead? Gao, there is no such rule in the mercenary industry. It''s more or less good No one can force anyone to follow the rules, and we are a whole. When you plan to change the Commission distribution system, you must at least get the consent of our three original shareholders. "


    Morgan also said suddenly: "I''m an outsider, but I have to say, Gao, you''re wrong. You have your own rules, so you have to abide by them. I understand that you think it''s unfair to take the big head and want to divide the money equally. However, we all have to have the spirit of contract. After you make the rules, don''t break the rules at will. Only in this way can your group maintain for a long time Go, I understand, because I gave you a farm but didn''t give it to them. You''re a little sorry, but you have to understand that although we are all friends, I have a deeper friendship with you. It''s my business to whom I give gifts, and it''s only your business to whom you receive gifts, which has nothing to do with others. "


    The foreigner spoke straightforwardly, but Morgan''s words just talked about Gao Yang''s mind. Gao Yang really just felt that everyone in this operation was very dangerous, but Morgan also gave him a big farm, but groliov almost died, but they only had commissions, which made Gao Yang feel very sorry, so he distributed what he should get more.


    Cui Bo and Li JinFang have the same thinking mode as Gao Yang. They also feel that Gao Yang''s practice is no big deal. Li JinFang touches his head and says indifferently: "Isn''t it just to divide the money equally? What''s the matter? Everyone is a brother of life and death, and their lives are tied together. What''s money, it''s divided equally. Who really needs money urgently, even if it''s all given to one person, it''s not a big deal."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "no, it''s not a matter of money. It''s breaking the rules, and you can''t do anything that breaks the rules. Li, will you break the military rules at will?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "that can''t, of course not."


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said, "Hey, it''s still AA system for foreigners to have dinner together. Brother Yang often says that there are cultural differences, but what Lao maozi said is also right. His brother still knows how to settle accounts. He''ll follow the rules in the future."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly at groliov and said, "I see. I won''t do this again in the future, but let it go this time. Well, don''t move when all the money is saved. In this way, even if my head gives you year-end benefits this time, all right."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "no, we didn''t have this when we made the rules."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said with a laugh, "well, I gave you more money this time. Even if it''s a Christmas or New Year gift I gave you, whatever it is, it''s all my personal gift. It''s no problem."


    After groliov thought for a moment, he suddenly nodded to Gao Yang and said, "thank you, thank you for your gift. By the way, you are a good leader."


    Frye smiled and said, "thank you, boss. Thank you for the gift. Money. This is my favorite gift."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "Frye, if you call me boss again, I''ll really pat you on the wall like a fly."


    Li JinFang and Cui Bo looked at them and wanted to talk. Gao Yang felt powerless and pointed to them and said loudly, "I say you two are enough. They have a lot of trouble with foreign devils. Can''t you two do the same?"


    Cui Bo said dismissively: "It''s just a little money. You want me to take it seriously. Why don''t I give you another 500000 as a gift for the new year? It''s not enough to give you a million? Cut, when will our brothers take the money seriously? Anyway, I can''t spend all my money now. I''m too lazy to tell you something about it. I just want to ask, have you decided what gift to buy for ye Lianna, or I''ll help you "Your staff?"


    Li JinFang immediately said, "you can pull it down, brother Yang. When this fool was in South Africa, you know what the gift for the black sister Tutu was? Dao! I gave a woman a knife in the second Olympic Games. I can think of it without the brain of the goods. If brother Yang asked you to advise, he would be two more goods than you."

 Chapter 202

    Although Morgan''s words were interrupted by groliov, the problem Morgan said still bothers Gao Yang, that is, if Gao Yang wants to buy things now, he can only use cash.


    All five people have the same difficulties as Gao Yang, but Frye can get himself a bank card after returning to South Africa, and groliov can transfer all his money to his wife''s account, which won''t be too troublesome.


    Morgan doesn''t have many ways to deal with Gao Yang''s dilemma. Unless Gao Yang has a false identity and applies for a credit card, Morgan can really only act as Gao Yang''s nanny.


    They all have cash, but only tens of thousands of dollars, but Gao Yang has put 360000 dollars in cash in Morgan. If Gao Yang wants to buy a gift for ye Lianna, he can only carry a large bag of money with him.


    In fact, Gao Yang is not used to carrying a large bag of cash to buy things, because he was not so rich that he had to swipe his card. Now, Gao Yang also feels that throwing out a large bag of cash is more fulfilling. As for the problem of being laughed at as a nouveau riche, Gao Yang won''t take it to heart. He wants to be a nouveau riche, He only hates that the money in his bank account is not enough to make him a real upstart.


    Gao Yang''s real worry is that he doesn''t know what to buy for ye Lianna. In his cognition, the things given to girls are nothing more than clothes, jewelry, shoes and bags, especially famous brands classified as luxury goods. He believes that as long as women have no resistance to these luxury goods related to fashion.


    Although Gao Yang doesn''t know anything about fashion and luxury goods, fortunately, after he knew a rich man and decided to pay attention to giving Ye Lianna a luxury, Gao Yang said happily: "Morgan, do you know any luxury brands used by women? It''s best to have a specialty store. Well, you can''t buy clothes. Just jewelry or bags. Recommend it to me. The top and the top."


    Morgan looked at groliov, then looked at Gao Yang, smiled and said, "I know some specialty stores, and this is the most important thing in New York, but are you sure you want to buy the top stuff? If you want the top stuff, I think you have to go to the bank to withdraw some money. Hundreds of thousands of dollars is not enough. Fortunately, there is no lack of banks in New York."


    Gao Yang immediately felt that he was still timid. Fortunately, groliov rescued him.


    "Ye Lianna is still young, and she is still a student. She is not in touch with these luxuries now, so it''s best not to give her these, and I don''t think we should give her these in the future."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it seems that I do overestimate my own financial resources, or I underestimate the price of those luxury goods. Well, it seems that I can only choose another thing. Well, musical instruments are also good. Give ye Lianna a good musical instrument."


    Groliov said again, "you know, I''ve wanted to give Yelena a piano and a good piano since she was a child. Now I finally have a chance to give her a piano, so don''t compete with me, Gao."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s easy to do. You give her a piano and I give her a violin. It''s because you always talk about the piano in front of me. I always thought Ye Lianna''s main practice was the piano. Now you can buy a good piano and give her a violin, which doesn''t affect each other."


    Groliov nodded and stopped talking. Morgan touched his chin and said, "although I don''t know music, I know there are many top musical instrument stores near the Lincoln Art Center. Where can you go?"


    In order to take care of Yelena, groliov would rather pay a high rent than let Natalia rent an apartment not too far from the Julia Conservatory of music. Now Gao Yang and groliov want to buy musical instruments. They can go around the Lincoln Art Center on the way.


    Groliov and Gao Yang both know where Natalia lives, and ye Lianna must live with Natalia during the Christmas holiday, so they decided that they didn''t call Natalia and they planned to go directly to the apartment to surprise Natalia and ye Lianna.


    After getting off the plane, Gao Yang went straight to the Lincoln Art Center, but Manhattan is the core area of New York, and the Lincoln Art Center is at the intersection of the most prosperous 66th street and Broadway. It can be said to be the art center of the United States, but it is also the core area of Manhattan, and the traffic congestion here is as famous as the Lincoln Art Center.


    It was close to noon. Morgan had an important appointment in the afternoon and had to rush to Wall Street, so Morgan left first. After Morgan left, Bob, who had been suppressed for a long time, finally became active.


    When the car was finally about to drive to the Lincoln Art Center in the slow traffic flow, groliov suddenly saw a piano store. He immediately stopped the driver, got out of the car in advance and bought a piano for ye Lianna.


    After waiting for groliov to get off the bus, Bob was finally completely liberated. After a strange cry, he said excitedly: "Hey, hey, guys, listen to my plan. Let''s go to groliov''s house first. After we have lunch at his house, we''ll leave immediately to have fun. The hotel room has been booked and the red light district is waving to us. Let''s get up completely."


    After stopping Bob''s arrangement, Li JinFang looked a little pinched, but Cui Bo and Frye were excited. Especially Frye''s eyes were about to shine. Gao Yang looked angry and funny and said, "Frye, you have a girlfriend, and your hair hasn''t grown up yet. Do you want to hang out with Bob?"


    Frye said solemnly, "I''m a man, I have normal needs, and although I''m the youngest, do you virgins have the face to tell me this?"


    Frye''s words greatly changed Gao Yang''s face. Li JinFang also looked depressed and bowed his head. Only Cui Bo was happy and said, "Frye, don''t tell them this. We are all people with life experience. Don''t pay attention to their dead virgins."


    Gao Yang sneered: "hum, the Lord who was pushed by black sister fans and got gonorrhea also has the face to show off in front of us, right?"


    Cui Bo was so ashamed and angry that he turned his head to one side. However, after only waiting for a moment, Cui Bo puffed and said, "the past will not be mentioned, but we are going to ride the ocean horse soon. The ocean horse, the ocean horse, and someone can only watch drooling on one side. Alas, poor, poor."


    After taking a few sizzling breaths, Li JinFang said, "brother Yang, you and the rabbit follow Bob. I''d better forget it. I feel flustered when I think about it. I''d better not go."


    Bob waved his hand and said, "what are you afraid of? What are you afraid of? I haven''t been to Los Angeles, but after I went through it with Jacqueline once, I found that there''s nothing to be nervous about. As long as you have money, I promise those lovely girls will make you happy."


    Although influenced by the war, Frye''s face was still childish, but Frye, who was young in this fashion, was quite a big general. He waved his hand and said: "You rookies listen to me. I used to work for gangsters, and gangsters are synonymous with pimps. I''ve seen a lot of such things in South Africa. Let me take you for fun."


    Bob said excitedly, "great. One more thing, who is going to invite me? You know, my father is very strict with me in this regard. I don''t have money to spend on it, so brothers, who will take a brother?"


    Cui Boli immediately patted his chest and said loudly, "please! I don''t know if we are the best guests in China. Don''t worry and play boldly. We''ll find a Swiss bank to withdraw some money later. I don''t believe you can spend all the money for me tonight."


    Bob looked expectantly at Gao Yang and said, "Gao, do you want to come?"


    Several eyes cast on Bob and made Bob feel uncomfortable. After two sneers, Cui Bo said jokingly: "this is what you say now. If you dare to abduct his future son-in-law to fool around in front of groliov, I''ll invite you to play for a year."


    Li JinFang looked at Bob contemptuously and said: "With such a beautiful girlfriend and a spare tire, you still want him to have fun with happy bachelors like us. Bob, I despise your IQ. The most important thing is, do you think brother Yang will have a chance to go with us? And I can warn you. If you let Ye Lianna know that you plan to take brother yang to fool around, I promise you will die miserably."


    Bob shrugged and said, "what a pity. It seems that only the four of us can play."


    Thinking of seeing ye Lianna soon, Gao Yang felt sweet in his heart. He was still in the mood to fool around with Bob and them. He shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to regret. I don''t want to fool around with you. I have a girlfriend."


    Bob smiled and said, "then I''ll call two more beauties tonight. Play the high one, rabbit. You said I played casually, but I can''t go back."


    "Bah, shameless, despicable, dirty and obscene. Bob, your mind is too shameless and dirty. You can say more of these things yourself? Will you let us live? Can you give us some balance! We should call more beauties together, of course."


    Listening to Cui Bo''s words, he raised his face and said in a deep voice, "rabbit, I understand your singles'' mood, but you boy, take it easy for me. Do you hear me? JinFang, look at the rabbit and don''t let him fool."


    Gao Yang''s words didn''t have any effect, at least it didn''t have any effect on Bob. Bob hurriedly said, "OK, go and buy our gifts. By the way, Gao, I''ll change your room position in the hotel and let you stay away from us. Well, it''s far away."

 Chapter 203

    Because they are going to visit groliov''s house, Bob and his family also need to buy some small gifts. Although they only need a little meaning, they also need to spend some time. In order not to delay their plan to buy spring, several people unanimously asked to act separately from Gao Yang and urged Gao Yang to be faster.


    There are always many snack stalls and hour rooms near each school, and guarding the Lincoln Art Center is on Broadway street. It''s better not to have too many musical instrument shops. Gao Yang walked for ten minutes and found at least four or five musical instrument shops, but Gao Yang remembered Morgan''s words that if you want to buy top-level musical instruments, you must go to a shop specializing in selling such musical instruments.


    Gao Yang wanted to buy a violin, so he had been looking for a shop specializing in selling violins. On the way, he stopped a person on his way with a piano box, asked about the store specializing in violins, and soon found a store specializing in violins very close to the Lincoln Art Center.


    Pushing open the glass door of the store, Gao Yang went into the store and glanced around. He found that there were only Violins in the store. Although the store was not very large, there were not many violins on the wall and on the piano rack. In addition, there were only a few cellos, which did not fill the shelves of violins as Gao Yang imagined, However, this situation also shows that the things in this violin store are not ordinary goods.


    There were few people in the store, only two old men who looked very old were talking. The other was two clerks in suits and white gloves. Moreover, the clerks were not young. Gao Yang just stood in the door for a moment. A gray haired clerks walked up to Gao Yang and smiled, "welcome, sir. Can I help you?"


    Gao Yang reached out to the store and said, "I want to buy a violin. Can you introduce it to me?"


    The old man smiled, nodded and said, "of course, do you have any requirements?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t understand the violin at all, so I can''t ask for anything."


    After a little silence, the old man still said with a smile: "I''m sorry, sir. Can I ask you the purpose of buying the violin? I''m sorry, I don''t mean any harm, and I don''t mean to offend you. I just want to say that all the guitars we sell here are handmade and expensive. If you are a beginner, these guitars are not suitable. They are a waste for you and the guitars."


    It''s the first time Gao Yang has seen someone sell something. It depends on the customer''s level, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to be angry about it. He is also kind. He said, "Oh, I bought it as a gift. It''s for my girlfriend. She''s a student of Julia Conservatory of music. I want to buy her a piano."


    "Ah, student of Julia Conservatory of music, that''s no problem. Sir, your girlfriend is so lucky. Please follow me. As a young student, I think this violin should be suitable. This piano is made by an Italian zither maker. Although he is not very famous now, his work has a deep and rich tone, which is very suitable for ensemble, and And it can be used as a performance piano. If your girlfriend is still a student, I think it should be suitable for her. The price is 8000 US dollars. Personally, I think the price is also very appropriate. "


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand the violin at all, but Yelena once played it for him. At least he remembers Yelena''s voice when she played it.


    "Can you play this little note for me to listen to? I want to hear whether it is consistent with my girlfriend''s style. Sorry, I don''t know the violin. I can only tell whether this piano is suitable for her."


    "Of course. It''s a pleasure to help you."


    The clerk didn''t talk nonsense. He picked up the piano and bow and came for a while. However, Gao Yang shook his head. When he saw Gao Yang shaking his head, the clerk soon stopped again.


    "Sorry, the sound of my girlfriend''s violin, how to say, seems lighter. Well, it feels louder and brighter."


    The clerk smiled and said, "is it louder and brighter? That''s the piano suitable for solo. Sir, as a layman, I''m surprised that you can hear the difference between the piano sounds. It seems that your girlfriend often plays for you."


    While talking, the clerk stopped on a row of piano racks on the wall. After looking left and right, he reached out to take down one of the violins. At this time, he said loudly, "please wait a minute. Can you try the piano for me?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand the violin at all, so Gao Yang''s principle is that the expensive one is good. He has only such a method of identification. When he saw that the clerk picked up a violin with a price of 14000 dollars, he saw that the most expensive one in the row of violins was 80000 dollars. Gao Yang thought that the violin with a price of 80000 dollars must be better than 14000 dollars, so he stopped it The clerk''s action, and then put his finger on the most expensive violin.


    The clerk chuckled and said: "This piano is the work of German pianist Peter Greiner, and it is really suitable for Solo, but I must explain that if it is customized from GNA himself, the price of his work is generally between 47000 and 57000 US dollars, but it takes a long time to wait, and this piano is ordered by a customer and resold to our store, so the price is very high Ge is a little high, but I have to say that the price is still very reasonable, because the second-hand price of GE''s works usually rises a lot. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "the price is not a problem. Please try it."


    After the clerk played the 80000 violin again, although he still couldn''t understand it, at least the violin was almost the same as Gao Yang''s impression.


    "That''s it. I''ll take it."


    The clerk smiled and said, "you must love your girlfriend very much. Please come here, sir. Because it''s valuable, I must issue you a certificate. It takes a little time. You can sit down and have a cup of coffee."


    Gao Yang followed the clerk into a lounge in the shop and sat down in a chair. After waiting for the clerk to bring him a cup of coffee, the clerk sat opposite Gao Yang, took out a form, smiled and said, "Sir, do you swipe your card or check?"


    When Gao Yanggang was about to say that he had to pay in cash, he was stunned to find a very familiar figure walking into the store. He immediately stood up and looked at the figure walking into the store door.


    It was Ye Lianna who came. Although he didn''t know why Ye Lianna appeared near the school at this time, Gao Yang made a decision in a short moment, that is, don''t meet Ye Lianna first. Although Gao Yang really wanted to go out and say hello to Ye Lianna, in this way, he could give ye Lianna a big surprise, but groliov''s surprise was ruined.


    Ye Lianna''s dress is very ordinary, but the cheap goods can''t hide her beauty. When ye Lianna walked into the store with her piano box, even the two old men stopped talking and stared at Ye Lianna.


    After seeing the two old men, ye Lianna also looked surprised and excited. Then she talked to the two old men with admiration. After a few words, she gave her piano box to a clerk with a look of shock and reluctance. Then the two old men continued to talk, but ye Lianna stood alone, He began to stare at a violin locked in a glass cabinet.


    Although Gao Yang can see ye Lianna, he can''t hear what she''s saying. At this time, Gao Yang is very excited. He must try his best to restrain himself. It''s very difficult to resist the impulse to jump in front of Ye Lianna.


    Gao Yang is looking at Ye Lianna, and ye Lianna is looking forward to the violin. She maintains the same posture and looks at the violin for two minutes. During this time, she doesn''t even change her expression on her face. She just looks at the locked violin.


    It was not until the clerk who had taken Ye Lianna''s piano box came back to Ye Lianna with a card and called several times that ye Lianna woke up like a dream. A blush appeared on her face. She took a card given to her by the clerk, said a few words to the two old men, and hurried out of the store.


    Watching Ye Lianna leave, Gao Yang took a long breath, and then sat on the chair. At this time, the clerk in front of Gao Yang said strangely: "Sir, can we continue?"


    Gao Yang immediately shook his head and said, "no, no, I don''t want this piano. Please come with me and let''s talk about this piano."


    Gao Yang hurried out of the cabin, stood where ye Lianna had just stood, and looked at the violin locked in the glass cabinet.


    The violin locked in the glass cabinet had no price tag. Gao Yang immediately said to the clerk who had just received Ye Lianna: "sorry, can you tell me what the girl was doing just now?"


    The clerk who received Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang with strange eyes and said in a deep voice, "she came to repair and adjust the violin."


    Gao Yang immediately waved his fist excitedly: "great, can you tell me how much her piano is? Oh, no, I don''t want to ask how much money. I want to ask whether the locked piano is consistent with her piano style? Is this piano suitable for her?"


    The clerk who has been receiving high praise all the time said strangely: "Sir, if you plan to buy this piano and give it to the girl just now, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. First, we can''t sell this piano to you. Second, I''m deeply impressed by the beauty just now. She once announced to one of her suitors that she already had a boyfriend at the door of our store, and the suitor may not want to give up and insist on telling the girl in public After the beautiful girl showed her love, he was taken to the hospital by the beautiful girl, and I watched the whole process. Therefore, I think it''s better for you to buy a piano for your girlfriend according to the original plan. Of course, the premise is that you didn''t decide to turn your girlfriend into a former girlfriend just now. "


    Gao Yang understood why the clerk receiving him looked strange. After smiling modestly, he tried to use a plain language: "sorry, you may have misunderstood. I think I have to tell you that I bought the piano to give it to her. Yes, that girl was my girlfriend just now."

 Chapter 204

    When Gao Yang said Ye Lianna was his girlfriend, the clerk receiving Gao Yang shrugged and said, "maybe I''m wrong. You''re the lucky one with such a girlfriend."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s really lucky to get the favor of the beauty, but can you tell me why this piano can''t be sold to me?"


    The clerk apologized: "Sir, we can''t sell you this piano. It''s not for you. In fact, we don''t target anyone. Let me introduce you to this violin. This violin is the work of Italian pianist Stradivari in 1724. As a layman, you may not have heard the name, but let''s say that Stradivari''s piano is a dream of every violinist Stradivari''s piano is not only a musical instrument, but also an antique with great collection value,


    Stradivari''s works, as long as they are well preserved and can still be played, are worth at least more than one million. This piano was made by Violin Master Isaac Stern in 1963. Since then, this piano has been played by Isaac Stern. When Isaac Stern died, he made a will and handed it to our store for sale, and it was made according to him The piano was sold at its original price.


    The money for selling the piano will be donated as a charity fund, but the condition for buying the piano is that the person using the piano must be a young artist, and the artistic attainments must be able to match the piano. Sir, if the piano is auctioned normally, the starting price should be more than 1.2 million US dollars. Personally, I expect the auction price to be at least more than 2 million US dollars, and in our store It only costs US $620000 to buy. Famous masters can''t buy it, and young people can''t meet the qualification or get the judgment of masters. Therefore, this piano has been here for a long time. Now we can''t sell it unless you can prove that you deserve it. "


    After listening to the clerk''s long speech, Gao Yang felt that people really have reasons not to sell. After all, buying the piano is equivalent to picking up a big bargain or secondary. More importantly, the person who can buy the piano is equivalent to being recognized by the music industry.


    Although the store has reasons why it can''t be sold casually, Gao Yang still remembers the eager eyes of Ye Lianna when she looked at the piano. Gao Yang made up his mind in an instant. He had to buy the piano. If it couldn''t be sold, he had to grab it.


    "Sir, if you evaluate whether the buyer is qualified, there must be an evaluation standard."


    The clerk smiled and said, "it''s very simple. It''s OK to be recognized by two violinists at the same time. Which two gentlemen standing next to you are qualified. Which gentleman is a professor of Julia Conservatory of music, he is absolutely qualified to make an assessment, and the other one is absolutely qualified. It''s hard for them to get together, but today just let you meet."


    When the clerk spoke, he pointed to the two old men who had been chatting. When he saw the two old men, she felt speechless. No wonder Ye Lianna greeted people with an excited face. With these two insignificant old men, she was still a master.


    But what makes Gao Yang depressed is that even if the two qualified judges are here, he can''t help it. If he had known that things were so coincidental, he would have asked Ye Lianna to try the piano. Although Ye Lianna is unlikely to be qualified to buy it, she has to try it.


    After a long sigh, Gao Yang said with a depressed face: "I was going to give my girlfriend a surprise, but now it seems that I should have stopped her just now and let her try this piano."


    The clerk shrugged, looked helpless and said: "It''s really time for your girlfriend to try, but it''s a pity that Mr. Jack Cantor Houfu is leaving the United States today, and he just changes a string in our store, and the piano will be repaired soon, so I think if your girlfriend wants to have another chance to try the piano, she should apply to our boss in advance, and then wait until when he has another chance. No Fortunately, it''s close to the Lincoln Art Center. There should be a chance, but it depends on luck. You know, there are few opportunities to bring at least two violin masters together at the same time. "


    Gao Yang regretted. He immediately said in a hurry, "it seems impossible for me to surprise her, but can you give my girlfriend a chance to try? I''ll get her back right away."


    "I''m very sorry, sir. It depends on whether Jack Kangtou Houfu agrees. I think you can ask him yourself."


    Just as Gao Yang was about to ask the old man named Jack Cantor Houfu if he could wait for a moment, Jack Cantor Houfu suddenly said, "young man, you said that girl was your girlfriend just now?"


    Gao Yang nodded again and again and said, "yes, sir, you may have heard our conversation. Can you give a very talented girl a chance to wait a moment?"


    The old man, who was also a master violinist and stood next to Jack canthorf, suddenly said, "what''s your girlfriend''s name?"


    "Ye Lianna."


    "Full name."


    "Elena Jura Ivanova."


    "What''s your name?"


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment and said honestly, "my name is Gao Yang."


    The old man nodded and said, "it seems that you are his boyfriend, a Chinese, called Gao Yang. There is nothing wrong. Few of Ye Lianna''s classmates know her full name, because she doesn''t want to tell them her full name, but her classmates, especially her boyfriend, know that her boyfriend is called Gao Yang. Are you engaged?"


    Gao Yang opened his mouth in surprise and lost his mind: "ah? Ah! You know me? How is this possible? What are you talking about?"


    The old man shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "I''m Ye Lianna''s teacher. I specially read her admission records, so I know her full name. The reason why I know your existence is because you are a celebrity. Let''s say, ye Lianna has fought twice since she entered school, or she has put two poor suitors into the hospital. The reason is because of you, because the suitors mentioned you, ha Ha, you are a public enemy that only exists in the legend. Especially when ye Lianna officially announced that she has been engaged to you. When she will get married after graduation, I guess the people who want to beat you can line up a long line. "


    Gao Yang was completely stunned. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word. Looking at Gao Yang''s dull face, the old man smiled: "Ye Lianna is the most gifted child I''ve ever seen and the most hardworking child I''ve ever seen. She often says that her father and boyfriend earned her tuition with life as their capital, so she doesn''t allow herself to relax. I don''t know what you do, and I don''t want to inquire, but I think you must be engaged in a very dangerous job, young man, you And ye Lianna are very lucky. You are really lucky to have each other. "


    Gao Yang nodded subconsciously, but he quickly reacted and said in a hurry: "Sir, since you appreciate Ye Lianna, can you give her a chance? I really want to buy this piano for her, because I know she is eager to get it, and I think she is qualified to get it."


    Ye Lianna''s teacher nodded and said, "I think so, too. If I am qualified to choose, it is Ye Lianna. I am very sure of this and take my personality as a guarantee."


    The clerk who entertained Gao Yang immediately said, "of course you are qualified, but we need two masters to make a choice at the same time."


    Ye Lianna''s teacher smiled and looked at Jack Cantor Houfu next to him, but Jack Cantor Houfu pointed to the violin and said to the clerk, "if you are sure I am qualified to make a judgment, then sell the piano to him. In fact, I was going to say that just now."


    Ye Lianna''s teacher took it for granted, as if he had known that Jack Kangtou Houfu would choose this way, but the clerk who received Gao Yang was stunned and said, "of course, sir, you are qualified to make a judgment, but have you heard any girl play?"


    Jack Cantor Houfu nodded and said loudly: "Of course, I''ve heard it twice, one is the performance of the student band of Julia Conservatory of music, and the other is her solo. I''m old, but I can firmly remember the girl''s name, because I''m very impressed with her. She is the biggest gain of my trip to the United States. Her piano sound has a soul. As long as it is honed, she will be a master of a generation, just me As far as people are concerned, I don''t think anyone is more qualified to get the piano than her. "


    The two masters made a judgment at the same time, and the person judged was not even present. The clerk who received Gao Yang immediately nodded and said: "I see. Although the boss is not here, I am qualified to make a decision. If the two gentlemen can make a written statement, the piano belongs to miss Ye Lianna. Of course, the premise is that the gentleman has to pay US $620000."


    Gao Yang was overjoyed, nodded repeatedly and said, "of course, of course I want to buy it."


    After Gao Yang finished his words, he remembered that he didn''t have enough money at all. He now has 360000 US dollars, which is just half the difference. However, there can be no branches of Swiss bank there, but there will be one in New York, and it must be on Wall Street.


    "Sir, I don''t have enough money, but I can get it back right away. Can I pay half as a deposit first?"


    The clerk said with a smile, "don''t bother so much. As long as your girlfriend doesn''t give up, you can pay within a month. After all, we have to leave time for young people to raise money."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "wait for me. It won''t take me a month. I''ll bring money back soon. By the way, can I pay in cash?"


    "Sorry, because it''s a large payment, we can only accept checks or credit cards. Of course, transfer is also OK. If necessary, we can provide you with an account number."


    As soon as Gao Yang heard about the transfer, he remembered that he could transfer the money to any account as long as he dialed a phone and reported his account number and password, so Gao Yang immediately said, "transfer, transfer immediately."

 Chapter 205

    Groliov stood at the front and rang the doorbell happily. Natalia looked out from the cat''s eye and immediately opened the door. Then she hugged groliov, picked up groliov''s feet and turned around to the house.


    The tall groliov was carried into the house by a woman and seemed to have no sense of conflict. After groliov had entered the house, Natalia shouted at the top of her voice, "Yelena, your father, they are back."


    Ye Lianna came out of the room. When she saw Gao Yang, ye Lianna screamed excitedly. Then she quickly stepped in front of Gao Yang in three or two steps, jumped directly on Gao Yang, and then hugged Gao Yang''s neck tightly and hung it on him.


    Gao Yang hurriedly took the piano box with one hand to one side, so he was almost not hit by Ye Lianna. Then Gao Yang had to hold Ye Lianna''s ass with one hand to prevent Ye Lianna from falling off him. However, Gao Yang soon felt something wrong, because he found that gloyov was staring at his hand with a murderous look.


    Gao Yang coughed quickly. He wanted Ye Liana to come down from him quickly so as not to stimulate groliov out of control, but ye Liana was not moved at all. Instead, she hugged Gao Yang more tightly, which made Gao Yang out of breath.


    Gao Yang had no choice but to whisper in Ye Lianna''s ear: "come down, there are many people. The key is that your father is about to lose control."


    Like an electric shock, ye Lianna immediately loosened her tall neck, and her pretty face turned red. After saying hello to Cui Bo who was standing outside the door, she immediately turned around and jumped on groliov. After hugging groliov, she blushed and said timidly, "Dad, I''m sorry, I''m just, I''m sorry."


    Ye Lianna doesn''t care how many people are looking at her, but she is different in front of her father. Especially when she is excited, she first jumps into her boyfriend''s arms and ignores her father, ye Lianna''s shyness and embarrassment can be imagined.


    Groliov looked very complicated and wanted to stop talking. At this time, Natalia quietly twisted groliov''s waist. Groliov immediately opened his mouth and said, "it doesn''t matter. My daughter has grown up. It''s no big deal."


    After hearing groliov''s words, Natalia smiled with satisfaction and said loudly, "please come in, come in quickly, just haven''t seen you for a while. Do you start to feel strange?"


    They came into the house this time and gave Natalia their little gift. Except Bob, they lived under the same roof for a long time and knew each other very well.


    After Natalia put down the gifts given by trebo and his friends, groliov waved to Ye Lianna with a red face, put a receipt in Ye Lianna''s hand, and said with love and satisfaction on his face: "Baby, dad has always wanted to buy you a better piano. I''m really sorry. I''ve been waiting for so many years. Dad bought it for you today. Your Christmas gift, baby."


    Groliov''s words, ye Liana began to burst into tears, hugged groliov''s shoulder and sobbed: "Dad, when I was a child, I envied other children. Why were their fathers around, but I never saw my father, but I always love you very much, Dad, I know you will come back to me."


    Ye Lianna finished, groliov''s eyes turned red, and Natalia began to wipe her tears. Groliov held Natalia and ye Lianna in his arms. After a long quiet hug, groliov gently patted Ye Lianna on the shoulder and said softly, "well, boy, your boyfriend also bought you a gift. Don''t let him wait too long."


    For a long time, Gao Yang''s relationship with Ye Liana has been somewhat awkward, and the main problem lies in groliov. As groliov''s comrade in arms and brother, Gao Yang can''t frankly mention his relationship with Ye liana in front of groliov. Although groliov knows everything, he doesn''t agree or object, just as he doesn''t know anything.


    Groliov mentioned the word boyfriend in front of Gao Yang and ye Liana for the first time, and the export of the word also means that groliov no longer pretends to be confused. He officially recognized Gao Yang as ye Liana''s boyfriend.


    Ye Lianna happily looked at groliov and walked to Gao Yang. She kissed Gao Yang on his face. Then she hugged Gao Yang''s arm and said with a smile, "if you and dad can come back, it''s the best gift for me."


    Gao Yang looked at grove and found that grove was still smiling. He was relieved, but he didn''t have the courage to kiss back.


    Gao Yang shook the piano box in front of Ye Lianna in his left hand, smiled and said, "I want to surprise you with your Christmas gift, so I promise you will like it."


    When you see the piano box, you know what''s inside, but what''s important is the piano inside, so Gao Yang thinks he must be able to give ye Lianna a big surprise.


    Ye Lianna smiled sweetly. After taking over the piano box Gao Yang gave her, she smiled sweetly and said, "I like everything you give me."


    With these words, ye Lianna opened the piano box, and when she saw the violin in the box, the smile on Ye Lianna''s face immediately solidified. She looked at the violin with a shocked face and said, "God, the future star!"


    Ye Lianna was surprised enough, but not necessarily happy. At least there was no joy in Ye Lianna''s face. After the shock, ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang in amazement and said: "My God, I just came back from that store, and the piano was in my hand when I got home. If I wasn''t dreaming, there must be a problem? Yang, how did you get the piano and what did you do?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in fact, when you go to which store, I''m in there. In order not to disturb your father and I want to give you a surprise plan, so I didn''t let you see me. I know you want to get this piano. Sony will buy it after you leave."


    Ye Liana said at a loss, "no, it''s impossible. They can''t sell you the piano. God, I hope you haven''t done anything stupid."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "what''s the stupid thing? It''s your credit to buy this piano. You got the recognition of the two violin masters, so I can buy it. In fact, I think the biggest surprise for you is not this piano, but the recognition of the two masters. Now this piano is yours. Don''t you intend to try it?"


    Ye Lianna still looked nervous. She held Gao Yang''s hand and said nervously, "Yang, I''m afraid. I really don''t want you because I do something stupid. Sorry, I don''t doubt your words. I just don''t believe I can get the recognition of the two masters."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile: "Although I really want to grab this violin for a moment, I''m not so stupid. Don''t worry. You''ve really been recognized by the two masters. By the way, you need to take a full-body picture with this violin and send it to the store you go to. Remember that it''s a life size document. The signature documents of the other two masters are already in the original When they come to the place where the violin is played, they will give up your photos and two supporting documents for exhibition for at least one year. At the same time, they will announce in the newspaper that sack Stern''s violin has been owned. "


    Groliov and Natalia were both surprised and delighted. Then groliov said in a hurry, "what are you talking about? What future star and what statement?"


    Gao Yang repeated his experience when he bought the piano and the original words of the two masters, and said with a smile: "that''s the same thing, so I said that ye Lianna contributed to buying the piano."


    Ye Lianna still looked incredible and said: "The future star is the work of Stradivari. In recent decades, it was the piano played by Sark stern. The original name of this piano was not called the future star, but Sark stern stated in his will that this piano can only be given to young people recognized by the two violin masters, so this piano has been called the future star since then, and the person who can get this piano is also the future star. Dad, you Do you know who the two masters who think I am qualified are? One of them is my teacher, Zuk Samuel, and the other is the Frenchman, John Jack Cantor Houfu. He is a professor of the National Institute of music and dance in Paris. He only teaches students of the violin master class. I can''t believe I can get their recognition. "


    Groliov looked ecstatic and muttered to himself, "I knew my daughter was the future star, and you were the future star. I knew it, I knew it long ago."


    Ye Lianna shook her head and said with a shocked face: "Dad, this piano is Stradivari''s, and it''s sold for 620000 dollars! Even if I''m qualified to get this piano, it''s too expensive, and it''s more antique value. I don''t have to and can''t use it. You''re risking your life. I can''t use such an expensive piano. Young, will you return it? I''ve won the honor, That''s enough, but I really don''t have to use this piano. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I know you like this piano. I think only this piano can match you. It''s impossible to return. Besides, the real value of this piano is more than 620000. You know that."


    Ye Lianna shook her head and said: "No, the problem is that we can''t resell this piano at all, so even if this piano can sell for 10 million US dollars, you just waste more than 600000 US dollars in unnecessary places. Yang, the current piano is not as good as the ancient one. Even if I use a modern piano, it''s the same. We can return this piano and give me a modern piano, All right? "


    Although Ye Lianna refused to accept the gift and insisted on letting Gao Yang return the piano, Gao Yang was not angry, but felt very relieved, because he knew that ye Lianna was not a money worship girl. She was not happy that she had obtained a costly gift, nor was she famous because she was destined to be famous for it, but for his sake and refused to let him spend the injustice Money, so Gao Yang really feels very happy.


    Gao Yang touched Ye Lianna''s face and said with a smile, "I want to see your surprise. I don''t want to see your expression of surprise but no joy. Smile. Don''t worry. I''m not short of money now, and I''ll only make more in the future."


    After Gao Yang finished, before ye Lianna could speak, his phone suddenly rang. When he got through, it was Morgan. When Gao Yang got through, Morgan said in a deep voice: "Gao, although I think you should give up the job of mercenary, if you insist on being a mercenary, I think you should meet someone, an agent, an agent specializing in mercenary services."

 Chapter 206

    "Agent? What agent?"


    Morgan''s words puzzled Gao Yang, but Morgan quickly answered his doubts.


    "Just like the agents of those stars, but he specializes in providing services to mercenaries and security providers. In other words, he is a collection of intelligence brokers and arms dealers. He can take jobs for you, wash your money, and send you to any corner of the world, and you just pay him a commission."


    "Is there such a good thing? The only question is, is it reliable?"


    "For an agent, good reputation is more important than his ability. You don''t need to consider the issue of reliability. Well, I''m not from your circle, so I don''t know the inside story of this industry. I''ve heard about mercenaries and economic people for the first time, but it''s my good friend who told me about it, as I said He told me all this. If you are interested, I can ask my friend to make an appointment for you. You can talk face to face. However, my suggestion is that you already have enough money to change your career. I think you''d better consider my suggestion. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''d better find out about the agent before I consider changing my career. Morgan, please make an appointment for me."


    Morgan sighed: "I really don''t know whether I''m helping you or hurting you. In addition, I have to tell you that I should be able to help you get an opportunity to meet with the agent, but your mercenary regiment may not be favored by the agent, so you''d better be mentally prepared. Well, if you''re sure you want to see the agent, I''ll ask someone to arrange it for you and wait for my call."


    After Morgan hung up the phone, Gao Yang turned his attention back to Ye Lianna. Seeing that ye Lianna was about to stop talking, Gao Yang said with a smile: "Ye Lianna, don''t think about money for me. In fact, we are not short of money now. Although we are not enough to live a rich man''s life, we don''t have to worry about our future life."


    Groliov hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice, "baby, accept Gao''s gift. I think he would prefer you to accept the gift rather than worry about money for him. In addition, dad does have money. I promise you and mom won''t have to worry about making a living in the future."


    With a sad face, ye Lianna shook her head and said: "No, I''m not worried about money. I''m worried about you. I''d rather be poor as before than be a mercenary. I think if you have money now, you can change your job. Dad, Yang, I''m worried about you. I worry about you all the time every day. I can don''t want anything. I don''t want to tie yang to me, I know A man should have his own career, but I just want you to be safe. I don''t care about anything else. "


    Natalia wiped her tears and said, "sorry, it''s your man''s business. Maybe we shouldn''t say more, but I think ye Lianna is right. We don''t ask for much money. I just want to live a normal life. Yuri, maybe you should really consider retiring."


    Ye Lianna and Natalia''s words made everyone speechless. Ye Lianna was indeed right. If war is for money, why go to war when there is a lot of money?


    There is only one answer to this question, that is, there is not enough money.


    Seeing that everyone, including groliov, remained silent, Gao Yang knew that others thought the same as him. After being used to poverty, he suddenly had a lot of money, especially after feeling that he was no longer worried about money, everyone''s ambition or desire would expand.


    Gao Yang also thinks that life is more important than money. With more money, it''s bullshit to die and enjoy. So Gao Yang only wanted food and clothing, but now, when he has a farm, he wants to buy himself a good car or a helicopter. Anyway, small helicopters are not unattainable to American farmers. In addition, Gao Yang also wants to travel to any corner of the world. When he can think of his destination, he can start immediately, leave his parents money that can''t be spent for several generations, and let him have enough money to pay for his preferences and dreams.


    In the final analysis, Gao Yang wants to be a real rich man, and his current savings are millions, but only this money is far from rich.


    Money has to be spent to make sense, but now Gaoyang just bought a violin at a high price, which reduced his deposit by almost one eighth. If Gaoyang spent all the money lying in the bank and replaced it with necessities, he would be a middle class in the United States at best.


    For Gao Yang, he can''t imagine that there is a more profitable career than when he is a mercenary, so he can''t stop except that he thinks he has enough money. In addition to money, there is an extremely important reason that Gao Yang finds that he likes this exciting life now.


    Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna with a loving face and said softly: "Honey, I know you will worry about us, but don''t you think we have been good until now. Don''t worry about us. If we think it''s too dangerous, we will naturally give up. We agreed that on the day you graduate, I''ll come back and marry you and quit our current business, okay?"


    Yelena looked at groliov, clenched her lips and refused to speak, while Natalia bowed her head and said nothing. Groliov whispered: "Natalia, and my baby daughter, Gao is right. Don''t you think I''ve been a mercenary for so many years? Don''t worry. I know how to take care of myself. Of course, Gao doesn''t have to worry about our safety. Well, just like Gao said, when ye Lianna graduates, we''ll quit this business, okay."


    Natalia just sighed. Although it can be seen that she was reluctant, she didn''t speak, but ye Lianna was worried on her face. She looked at the situation for a second and immediately smiled and said, "well, honey, smile. I want to surprise you. How did it make you so uncomfortable? I really deserve it."


    Ye Lianna hurriedly said, "no, don''t say that. You remember me and are willing to do it for me. I''m really happy. I just, I just don''t want you to take risks in the future."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "so do you like this piano? To tell you the truth, do you like it? Don''t lie to me!"


    Ye Lianna hesitated for a long time before finally nodding gently.


    "Very good. Now smile and show me. If I can''t see your smile, I will be very sad."


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang with tears in her eyes, put a wipe in her eyes and said with a cry and smile: "Fool, of course I like this piano. Skoradivari''s violin is the dream of any violinist, and the name of this piano is the star of the future, but these are not important. The important thing is that you gave me this piano. As long as this is enough, it doesn''t matter whether you gave me an expensive piano or a cheap mass-produced piano , don''t you even understand that, fool, you don''t need to give expensive gifts to move my heart. I''m all yours. It''s a waste of you to do so. "


    Gao Yang grabbed Ye Lianna''s small hand and said softly: "What a lovely little fool! No one will say that her boyfriend wasted because his boyfriend gave an expensive gift. Don''t say such words in the future. In fact, how much this piano is really unimportant. The important thing is that I can''t find another piano that can match you. Dear, in my heart, only this piano can match you. I think of you playing with this beautiful hand It''s a violin that doesn''t deserve your touch. God, I can''t imagine this picture at all. Can you imagine a beautiful and noble princess waving a rag as a handkerchief in public? "


    Ye Lianna chuckled, and then hugged Gao Yang''s neck, holding Gao Yang out of breath. Moreover, ye Lianna almost collapsed on Gao Yang, feeling Ye Lianna''s concave convex body. Gao Yang naturally reached out and gently stroked Ye Lianna''s back while enjoying the wonderful touch.


    Gao Yang used to feel numb and disgusting when listening to others say these emotional words, and he will certainly have goose bumps. But now he talks about what he thought was disgusting, but he doesn''t pinch it at all. He doesn''t need to be taught or practiced. A pile of numb love words naturally blurt out, which makes Gao Yang feel surprised and proud of his words.


    While Gao Yang was immersed in sweetness and complacency, he heard Cui Bo cough heavily, and then said in Chinese in a serious tone: "brother Yang, I can''t see that you really have a hand, but you''d better look at the old maozi''s face now."


    Gao Yang glanced at groliov, but found that groliov''s eyes were ready to spit fire and were staring at him fiercely. Gao Yang was shocked, but he also felt inexplicable. He felt that his words and actions were not too much with the straightforward and hot character of fighting the nation. Moreover, groliov clearly acknowledged his relationship with Ye Lianna, but thought of Ye Lian The sentence "I''m all yours" that Na once said, Gao Yang immediately understood what the problem was.


    After realizing it, Gao Yang immediately raised his hands and said to groliov, "I swear, I haven''t done anything."


    Groliov looked very angry, but Natalia was stunned by this sentence. However, as soon as she saw groliov''s face, Natalia immediately restored the essence of the fighting nation. It seemed that she gently put her hand on groliov''s waist, and then twisted it hard. Groliov finally couldn''t help it this time and howled out loudly.


    Natalia twisted groliov in her hand, but her face was full of envy. She looked at Gao Yang and said in an extremely gentle voice: "it''s really a moving voice. I''ve never heard such a kind word."


    After saying that, she twisted her hand hard again, making groliov cry again in pain. Natalia said gently, "don''t worry, it''s just a father who doesn''t want to admit that his daughter has grown up. Every father who loves his daughter will have this complex. Maybe you should go out to avoid stimulating an old man who can''t face the reality."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what groliov''s complex is, but ye Liana shyly let go of Gao Yang again, but she still put her hand on Gao Yang''s waist and refused to take it away. At this time, Cui Bo said again in Chinese: "Brother Yang, I really can''t imagine that I can say such disgusting words from your mouth, and just a few words can make ye Lianna want to devote herself to you right away. Awesome! It''s hidden, brother Yang."


    Gao Yang gave Cui Bo a hard look, but before he could speak, Li JinFang smiled and looked at Cui Bo with your dead eyes. He said thoughtfully, "Er Huo, I really convinced you. You think it''s okay to speak Chinese? Don''t you remember that ye Lianna has already started learning Chinese?"


    Before Li JinFang finished his words, Cui Bo''s face changed greatly. At this time, ye Lianna hugged her hand on her high waist, looked at Cui Bo with a winner''s posture and a proud look, and said in Chinese: "It''s called showing the truth, okay? I''m willing to raise myself immediately. I''m willing and can''t wait. How about it? Hum! Rabbit, with your EQ, I''m destined to die alone."

 Chapter 207

    After all, ye Lianna is just a girl. After grabbing Cui Bo, she finally goes back to her bedroom with a red face.


    As soon as ye Lianna left, Cui Boli raised an eyebrow and whispered in Chinese, "thank me for successfully changing the topic, brother Yang."


    Gao Yang gave Cui Bo a thumb and whispered, "well done."


    Li JinFang said strangely, "what? Isn''t the rabbit making another mistake?"


    Cui Bo said with disdain on his face, "am I so stupid? It''s obvious that I''m saving brother Yang. Can''t you see? There''s no tacit understanding."


    Groliov frowned and said angrily, "what are you talking about? Asshole, don''t you know it''s impolite?"


    "Morgan just said on the phone that he would introduce us to an agent, groliov. You''ve been around for many years. Do you know what mercenary agents do?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s explanation, groliov said suspiciously: "agent? What agent? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Gao Yang frowned. He was surprised that groliov, who had been a mercenary for many years, didn''t know what an agent did. After roughly telling groliov what he had just learned about the agent from Morgan, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "do you think I should meet this agent?"


    Groliov immediately said, "of course, this kind of thing sounds good. The reason why I haven''t heard of the business of agent is that I''m not high enough. I think you should talk to that agent."


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "At present, we can only rely on acquaintances to introduce business, so we can only have a task if we encounter opportunities. Moreover, it is troublesome for us to collect money and arrive at the task site. It is troublesome even to return to the station after the task is over. We have to ask someone for help every time. If we only pay a sum of money, we have a special person to take charge of our specific affairs, that''s true It really fits. "


    Cui Bo immediately said, "see you. As long as the other party''s asking price is not too much, you can promise."


    Groliov was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, "you are the head. You decide everything. Gao, listen to me. Before you marry Yelena, you are not allowed to do that. Do you understand?"


    Groliov finally brought the topic back to Yelena, but fortunately, his face was not so ugly at this time. He nodded hurriedly, but he was very funny and didn''t say anything, but Natalia said coldly: "Yuri, we have to talk alone."


    After pulling groliov to her bedroom, Natalia stood at the bedroom door and said, "I''m sorry, it''ll be fine soon."


    Waiting for Natalia to close the bedroom door heavily, Cui Bo immediately gathered in front of Gao Yang and whispered, "brother Yang, it''s too familiar to start. See, this is the end of your brother and daughter. You can see whether you can eat or not and suffocate you!"


    Gao Yang was angry from his heart. After a violent chestnut came on Cui Bo''s head, he whispered, "shut your mouth, asshole."


    Cui Bo bared his teeth, touched his head and said with a gloating face, "you''re right about your sadness. You deserve it. Hey, hey, brother, I''ll be happy in a minute, but you, hum, hum."


    Cui Bo talked about Gao Yang''s pain. Gao Yang wanted to refute, but he was speechless, while Bob came to Gao Yang''s side and said with a sad face: "You can''t betray your family or cheat on your girlfriend. It''s immoral, and I''m a moral person. Therefore, we can''t take you with us when we go to play. I''m sorry for the change. By the way, your girlfriend is very good and they are jealous of you."


    Just then, Natalia came out of the bedroom, but groliov stayed inside. When Natalia came out of the bedroom, she said with a smile: "Let''s wait. I''ll make lunch for you now. Authentic Russian food. Gao, don''t stay for lunch. Ye Lianna rarely has a chance to go out. You can go out with her and have lunch by the way. You don''t have to hurry back in the evening. Go."


    Gao Yang stood up, glanced disdainfully at Cui Bo, knocked on Ye Lianna''s bedroom door, gently called Ye Lianna, said goodbye to Natalia with Ye Lianna, and left hand in hand.


    Just like ordinary lovers, Gao Yang and ye Lianna strolled around the streets of Manhattan, New York, hand in hand, buying favorite things, watching movies and having a romantic dinner. However, before dark, Gao Yang sent Ye Lianna back.


    On the way to send Ye Lianna home, Gao Yang was almost broken by Ye Lianna''s sad eyes, but Cui Bo''s words were really right. They were too familiar to start.


    Gao Yang has the support of his future mother-in-law, but the problem is that his future father-in-law is his comrade in arms, and he has been with groliov for much longer than Yelena and Natalia. Thinking of groliov''s eyes that are about to burst into fire, Gao Yang can still restrain himself.


    Ye Lianna''s mother and daughter lived in a small apartment with only two bedrooms and a small living room, and Gao Yang didn''t plan and didn''t dare to live in Ye Lianna''s room. Cui Bo and his wife had already gone for fun after lunch, so Gao Yang had to find the hotel booked for him by Bob, lay alone in bed and fell asleep early.


    I slept until noon the next day. When Gao Yang woke up and found that it was eleven o''clock, he quickly got up and washed, so he had to go to the place Morgan told him the other day to keep the appointment.


    Gao Yang hurried to clean up. As soon as he went out of the hotel room, he saw that Cui Bo and their four people were full of wine, their feet were vain, and their faces appeared in the corridor with a debauchery smile.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Bob said loudly, "Hey, Gao, are you going out so early? It''s a pity that you didn''t go with us. It''s really great. I''ve never been so happy in my life."


    Bob didn''t completely wake up from his hangover. He walked three steps. Gao Yang remembered to leave and didn''t have time to talk to some drunks and lusters. However, when Gao Yang really planned to leave, he found that Li JinFang''s steps were very vain, just like stepping on Cotton under his feet, but Li JinFang clearly didn''t look drunk. He just felt soft under his feet.


    It''s not strange that other people''s feet are soft, but Li JinFang has practiced Tan legs all his life. His feet are like roots. In any case, it shouldn''t be like stepping on cotton. Gao Yang couldn''t help but wonder: "what did you do last night?"


    Bob shouted, "wine, beauty, party, we had a party to commemorate Li''s last night as a virgin."


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and said, "I asked you to look at the rabbit. Why have you become soft footed shrimp yourself? What have you done?"


    Li JinFang shook his head again and again and said, "no, no, it''s all very good. I''m watching. How can I do too much? It''s all right, brother Yang. Go ahead and get busy."


    Cui Bo smiled strangely and said, "I''m fine, but Jin Fang can''t tell. It''s right to see that his legs are soft. Jin Fang called eight for himself last night, with all kinds of skin colors and ages. His legs are soft today after a night''s war. Hey, that''s what real people don''t show their faces."


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang in surprise and said, "I can''t see. The boy is very fierce."


    Li JinFang said awkwardly, "if you drink too much, you''re drinking too much. Besides, it''s not the firepower you''ve held for more than 20 years. What, brother Yang, aren''t you still busy? Hurry up."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I said to you, don''t have two bad money and don''t know your last name. Forget it. I''ll go first and tell you later."


    After that, Gao Yang hurried out of the hotel. His appointment was to meet at 1:45 p.m. and the meeting place was in a building in Queens. Now there is only more than two hours. In terms of the bad traffic conditions in New York, this time is not much.


    It''s not easy for Morgan to fight for a chance to meet, because the person Gao Yang wants to meet is, according to Morgan, a giant in the circle of mercenaries and security providers.


    In the United States, the security contractors in the United States are legal, so the United States has several large private military companies, such as Blackwater, Deyang group and MPRI, which are famous companies in the world. Among these companies, Blackwater''s scale and strength are far worse than the other two. Blackwater is famous, Just because Blackwater appears frequently in the media.


    The major businesses undertaken by large private military companies often come from the government. For example, Deyang group is the largest logistics contractor of the U.S. military. Deyang group is basically responsible for the maintenance and transportation of U.S. aircraft, while MPRI has contracted many simulated combat scene training of the U.S. military, and even the security tasks of the United Nations and other international institutions around the world, Compared with these two private military companies, Blackwater is only a small company.


    The main businesses of large companies come from the government and the military, and those legal small security contractors and mercenaries that can only exist in the dark world can''t receive big contracts from the government and the military. If they want to get profitable jobs, they have to rely on brokers to provide information and build bridges between employers and mercenaries, Let those security contractors and mercenaries who can''t get a big contract also have their own way to make money, so getting the help of a big economic man also means getting more tasks.


    Of course, the broker''s vision is also very high. If his strength is not enough, he can''t get into the eyes of the broker. After all, the broker depends on the mercenary corps to make money. If his strength is not enough, he can only settle the limited Commission on a daily basis as when he praised them on the Libyan battlefield. If his strength is strong enough, he can complete the tasks specified by the employer, Then the Commission is not settled by day, but a total number is given, and then the mercenary regiment will measure whether to take over the task.


    When taking on tasks, mercenaries often have more advantages than security contractors, because mercenaries do everything as long as they give money, while legitimate security contractors can only take on some security work. They are not as aggressive as mercenaries without any scruples. Although security contractors will also do some shady business, in most cases, Security contractors will not take on too much moral hazard.


    There is also a mercenary regiment whose strength is not determined by the number of people. There are more mercenaries with hundreds of people in Africa, but their level is too low to be exposed to the task of making big money. Although there are only five of them, they can take on the task of saving Bob, although it is risky, But the return is by no means comparable to those mercenaries who calculate money by heaven.

 Chapter 208

    Find the address given by Morgan, a 60 story building, and look at the big sign of tomler global defense consulting company hung on the top of the building. Gao Yang knows he''s in the right place.


    The man Gao Yang is looking for is Smith tomler, the owner of tomler building and the boss of tomler global defense consulting company.


    To own a 60 story building in downtown New York, Smith tomler''s financial resources can be seen. It is only Smith tomler''s most important financial source, or his defense consulting company. Of course, the so-called defense information company is just the legal coat of intelligence brokers and war traffickers.


    There were not many staff in the thomle defense company, so all the remaining floors of the thomle building were rented out except the top floor.


    Tomler defense company has a special elevator in the building, but if you want to take the elevator directly under tomler defense, you need to confirm your identity at a reception desk in front of the elevator. Of course, you can make an appointment.


    Gao Yang came by the time. When he reached the top floor, as soon as he got out of the elevator, there was another reception desk. A young and beautiful receptionist saw Gao Yang coming out and said with a smile: "Hello, sir, do you have an appointment?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "Hello, my name is ram. I''ll meet Mr. tomler at 1:45."


    The receptionist looked at the computer in front of her, pointed to the sofa, smiled and said, "Mr. tomler is meeting a guest. He can see you in about five minutes. Please wait a moment."


    Gao Yang sat on the sofa and waited for almost five minutes, but when the hour hand on his watch stopped at 1:45, a woman dressed as a secretary hurried to Gao Yang and said in a warm voice, "is it Mr. ram? Please follow me."


    Smith tomler was punctual. The female secretary led the way. Gao Yang walked through a long corridor and came to Smith tomler''s office. At this time, a middle-aged man with slightly bald hair had just come out of the office. The middle-aged man looked disappointed and lonely. After seeing the female secretary and Gao Yang, She smiled hard at the female secretary and left in a hurry.


    After the female secretary knocked on the door, she said softly, "Mr. tomler, Mr. ram has arrived. Do you need to postpone the meeting?"


    A man''s voice came from inside and said, "please come in, Mr. Gao."


    The female secretary opened the door and Gao Yang went in. There was only a man in his sixties in the office. It must be Smith tomler.


    Smith tomler looks over sixty, very fat, with a big belly and a smile. He looks very kind.


    Gao Yang stood in the room and said in a deep voice, "it''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. tomler."


    Smith tomler sat behind a huge desk. Although he stood up, he didn''t mean to shake hands with Gao Yang. However, for the identity gap between Smith tomler and Gao Yang, Smith tomler''s ability to stand up was enough to raise his face.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. ram. Please sit down and let''s talk."


    Add the word "Sir" after the ram. Gao Yang felt uncomfortable. After he sat down on the sofa, Smith tomler smiled: "Mr. Gao, let''s get straight to the point. My friend Puyol said I should meet you. He said you have a great small mercenary regiment. I''m very interested in your mercenary regiment and I hope we can reach cooperation, so I think we should be honest. Mr. Gao, what''s the name of your mercenary regiment, how many people are there and who are your members Troops, what are your achievements? "


    "My mercenary regiment is called Satan mercenary regiment. There are five people including me. We participated in the fighting in misrata and Tripoli in Libya. In addition, we just carried out a hostage rescue operation in Tijuana not long ago."


    Smith and tomler frowned and said, "that''s all?"


    Gao Yang said everything he could, so he nodded and said, "that''s all."


    Smith tomler shook his head and said: "I know you are a small mercenary regiment, but I didn''t expect that there are only five people. Frankly, there are almost no tasks suitable for you here. Whether it is five or five hundred people, my people need to make almost the same efforts, but maybe I will encounter the work of a super small mercenary regiment like you in the future, so I think we can still carry out it Cooperative. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I hope so, Mr. tomler."


    "Please tell me where your members come from? And what are your achievements? Please rest assured that I am a professional agent. I won''t disclose your information to anyone, but I have to have a bottom of my heart."


    "Among our people, one is from the Chinese army, um, the special forces, one is from the Russian airborne force, and the other three, including me, have no military experience, but all of us have been trained in Israel."


    The disappointed look on Smith tomler''s face flashed away, but Gao Yang saw it, which made him no longer have the slightest hope for the outcome of the meeting in his heart, because from the signs shown, Smith tomler didn''t pay attention to him at the beginning.


    Gao Yang didn''t hope that Smith tomler could treat him as an equal negotiating object, but the contempt shown by Smith tomler still made him feel very uncomfortable. Although Smith tomler always had a smile on his face, the meaning of contempt was obvious from the beginning of the dialogue.


    "Well, ram, I like to be direct, so I have something to say. Frankly, I don''t think we need to cooperate, but Puyol solemnly recommended you to me. Then I can''t ignore the friendship with him. In this way, we can reach a trial cooperation contract."


    Gao Yang smiled and didn''t speak, and Smith tomler didn''t intend to consult Gao Yang''s opinions. He still said to himself: "first, if you have a task for you, you''d better not refuse easily. Of course, you have the right to refuse, but if you refuse once, we will terminate the cooperative relationship.


    Second, if there is a suitable task for you, you have to pay a deposit of 30% of the total Commission in advance. When the task is successfully completed, you will get all the Commission, and I leave the deposit of 30%, and if the task fails, you will not get a penny.


    These are the two conditions. The reason why I put forward these two conditions is because I recommend and finally achieve the task of cooperation. The success rate is 92%, which is a very, very high success rate. I don''t want someone to reduce my success rate, and I don''t want to be unprofitable after working for a long time. "


    It is impossible for Gao Yang to agree to any of the conditions offered by Smith tomler. First of all, if there is a task, he has to take it. This is absolutely impossible. If it is clear that the task of being cannon fodder can go on, the second point is even more ridiculous. He has to pay a deposit before taking the task. This kind of thing is a fool.


    Smith tomler didn''t want to cooperate with Gao Yang at all. Both of them knew it, but because they had friends involved in the matter, they still completed all the processes of a business negotiation. Smith tomler offered conditions, and Gao Yang chose to refuse.


    Gao Yang is in the habit of beating you in the face if you don''t dare to underestimate me. It''s just a business. Even if we can''t agree, there''s no need to play the role of playing a pig and eating a tiger, and there''s no need to prove to Smith tomler how powerful he is. No matter how powerful Satan mercenaries are, the money they can earn for Smith tomler is only a fraction to others.


    If Gao Yang came on behalf of Deyang group, the treatment he received was definitely not the same as now. In the final analysis, it was still a matter of strength.


    Smith tomler always showed the attitude that a businessman should have and showed enough respect for Gao Yang, so Gao Yang also showed his attitude. He stood up, walked to Smith tomler''s desk and smiled: "It''s a pity that I can''t accept your terms. It seems that we can''t reach cooperation at present. I hope we can have the opportunity to cooperate with your company in the future. I''m sorry to disturb you. Bye."


    Gao Yang smiled and refused Smith tomler in an unassuming manner. However, Smith tomler showed a trace of appreciation for Gao Yang in his eyes. He stood up and took the initiative to extend his hand. When Gao Yang shook hands with him, he smiled: "It''s a pity that we can''t reach an agreement, but no matter what the result is, it''s a pleasant meeting. I believe we will have a day of cooperation. I hope you can consider our company at that time. Goodbye, Mr. Gongyang."


    After saying goodbye to Smith and tomler, Gao Yang immediately left the place of tomler global defense consulting company. After he took the elevator and went down to the hall on the first floor, the smile on Gao Yang''s face disappeared and put on a depressed expression. There is no way. No one can be despised and can''t be very happy.


    Gao Yang plans to go back to the hotel immediately, but before leaving, Gao Yang wants to tell Morgan about the results of the meeting. Although he has been despised and failed to achieve the desired results, Gao Yang still has to thank Morgan and his friends. After all, they are all good intentions. It is personal feelings to give him the opportunity to meet, so Gao Yang has to say hello to Morgan and his friends Thank you.


    "You failed, too?"


    When Gao Yang was taking out the phone, he heard a weak voice around him. Gao Yang looked up and saw a middle-aged man with slightly bald hair looking at him in frustration. Gao Yang soon remembered that this man was the one who came out of Smith tomler''s office before him.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what the man wanted to do. He just nodded without saying anything. At this time, the middle-aged man smiled bitterly, stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said, "Donny Copperfield II, you can call me little Donny, man. Don''t be too disappointed. We haven''t reached a place where there is no way to go, have we?"


    Although Gao Yang felt puzzled, he shook hands with little Downey and said, "you can call me ram."


    Little Downey held Gao Yang''s hand, looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "your name is ram? This name is obviously not what an agent should have, so you''re not an agent, you''re a mercenary?"

 Chapter 209

    Gao Yang was asked inexplicably. He quietly broke away from Downey holding his hand. Instead of answering Downey''s question, he asked, "if you say so, are you an agent?"


    After little Downey subconsciously nodded, he said in a deep voice: "of course, if it''s not an agent, why do I apply for a job in tomler company? They told me that there is a position, but I still have a competitor. I thought the competitor was you, but now you look more like a mercenary."


    "If you''re an agent, I''m a mercenary."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s answer, little Downey''s eyes lit up, his face cleared of depression and said happily, "I misunderstood just now. I thought you were with me. Now that you can be sure that you are not an economic man, and I said you failed, you didn''t deny it. Can I understand that you want to cooperate with tomler company, but you were rejected?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "obviously, you''re right."


    Little Downey waved his hand suddenly and said excitedly: "That''s great. Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not saying your failure is great. I mean, maybe we can talk? Well, you see, you''re a mercenary, maybe you have a mercenary regiment, and I''m an agent. Man, you and I can enter tomler''s office, which shows our strength, right? Even if we all fail, it also shows that we are still here A leader in the industry, I mean, maybe we should sit down and talk. "


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "sorry, I don''t think I can help you."


    Little Downey said excitedly, "man, I know there is a cafe nearby. I think we should sit down and have a cup of coffee and have a good talk. Brokers and mercenaries need friends, especially friends in the industry. Sitting down and talking won''t cost you anything. Oh, it''s my treat."


    Gao Yang really needs to find an agent, but what he needs is a strong agent. The most important thing is to trust an agent. Obviously, the little Downey in front of him doesn''t have these two elements, but he won''t lose anything just talking. Even if he can''t trust the little Downey he just met by chance, he doesn''t even have to sit down and talk..


    "OK, you lead the way."


    Little Downey seemed very excited, which made Gao Yang more suspicious of little Downey''s strength. Obviously, if little Downey was successful, he would not be so enthusiastic about a mercenary who just met by chance, as if he had caught a life-saving straw.


    After leaving the tomler building and turning a corner, the two men went into a roadside coffee shop, ordered two cups of coffee and sat down. Little Downey sitting opposite Gao Yang was silent.


    After a long silence, little Donny finally said: "Sorry, I was very excited just now, but now I find that my invitation to you seems too abrupt, which may make you doubt my strength. Well, I can say that you are already a successful mercenary, otherwise you can''t get access to the level of agent. Since you already know the existence of agent, have you heard of the name of Donnie Copperfield "Is that right?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "No."


    Little Donny shrugged and said, "I know by name that Donnie Copperfield is my father. Let''s say, my father''s name is not very famous in the circle of agents, but he is an old agent. He died this year, and I inherited his legacy, including the profession of agent."


    "Unfortunately, I''m sorry for the change."


    Little Donny nodded and said: "My father is not successful as a broker in a sense, because he doesn''t make much money. The property he left me is only enough for me to pay off his debts. In addition, I inherit only his team and career. I want to be a broker, and I''m familiar with it, but unfortunately, neither my father nor I have a famous mercenary group to serve Business. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if you plan to cooperate with me, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed, because my mercenary regiment is not famous. By the way, there are only five of us."


    Little Downey shook his head and said: "No, no, fame is a key factor, but the more important thing is strength. As long as you have strength, you will always be famous. Besides, you have been able to enter Mr. tomler''s office, which shows that your strength has been recognized by him. You know, Mr. tomler only cooperates with those large security providers. With all due respect, Mr. ram, there are only five people, including servants The Corps can''t be called, it can only be regarded as a mercenary team, and in this way, you can enter Mr. tomler''s office, and you can certainly bring benefits to him. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "things are not what you think, but I don''t have to tell you my situation. I can only tell you this."


    Little Donny nodded and said: "You are very frank. I appreciate your frankness, Mr. ram. Since you have been rejected by Mr. tomler, why not consider my team? Let me put it this way. Tomler is a big company. It is not necessarily a good thing for you to seek cooperation with tomler with a super small team, because tomler doesn''t pay attention to small tasks at all, but we are different, We are solely responsible for you and only look for tasks that are suitable for you. "


    There''s no need to show all your cards. He said with a smile: "To correct you, it''s not Mr. tomler who rejected me, but I rejected Mr. tomler. In addition, can you tell me why you went to tomler company to apply for a job since you have your own team? Also, why you were rejected? Please tell me honestly. You know, honesty is very important in the business of broker."


    After his face changed several times, little Donny sighed: "Honesty is a virtue. Well, let''s put it this way. I want to make money. I want to make a lot of money. Working under Mr. tomler, especially those businesses that can''t be seen, can make a lot of money. Now all famous mercenaries are monopolized by tomler company, and I can''t make a lot of money by unknown or weak mercenaries. I have a lot of money now For my own team, I have to pay them the most basic salary. Frankly, I have no money to pay them now, so I can only expect to enter tomler company so that I can continue to maintain my team. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "then why didn''t you get a position?"


    Little Downey said with a wry smile: "I want to take my team to join tomler company, but tomler company has its own system. They don''t need me to take a team. They don''t have a security provider or mercenary group to be responsible for me. In fact, my team can''t do the business of large security providers."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "how many people are there in your team?"


    Little Downey said shyly, "three people, including me, three people."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you only have three people. Even if I cooperate with you, how can you receive enough tasks to make money and I think you can take over? How can you ensure that we fly around the world on the premise of enough safety?"


    Little Downey hurriedly said: "Mr. ram, you may have misunderstood that there are only three people in my fixed team, but I have the intelligence source and network left by my father. Of course, I can do what you said. Otherwise, it''s still called an agent. In fact, the operation mode of tomler company is the same as ours, but they have more channels and larger scale."


    Gao Yang said suspiciously, "how can you prove it? Also, can you wash the money for us? The key is, how dare I give you the money and let you take a large amount of my money outside my supervision?"


    Little Downey smiled bitterly: "only this is the key to the problem. Unless you have enough trust in me, this can be completed smoothly. I have professionals to complete the whole process from receiving the money to washing the money white, but only if you trust me."


    "Tell me how you charge."


    Little Donny was inspired and said: "Well, if I introduce you into a business, I will charge you an introduction fee of 5% to 10% according to the Commission. If you need us to provide a series of services, we need to charge a fee of 10% to 20% of the total Commission. Of course, this money includes the introduction fee. In order to express my sincerity, the intelligence fee can be fixed Set the limit at 5%, and the cost of the whole service can be fixed at 10%


    "What if I find a task myself, but I need your help?"


    "After taking out the introduction fee, collect a service fee of 5% of the Commission, or pay it according to my operating cost plus 100% profit. Well, I have to state that usually, if you do so, the profit margin is more than 300%. You can inquire."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "the last question, what if I don''t want to take over the business you introduced? What will be the consequences?"


    Little Downey said inexplicably: "don''t want to answer? Then don''t answer. What consequences will there be? No consequences, no consequences. I see. Are you worried that I will introduce the mission that will kill you? Oh, God, no broker will send his wealth as cannon fodder."


    After that, little Downey said carefully, "Mr. ram, I have said all my conditions. Now can you tell me the conditions offered by tomler? And why do you refuse Mr. tomler, can you tell me?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, but I accept your terms and don''t bargain anymore. Just follow your terms, Mr. Copperfield. I hope we can cooperate happily."


    Little Downey looked stunned and said, "you mean you want to cooperate with me?"


    "Yes, as you wish, we can cooperate. I need the full set of services you said. Of course, if we find that each other is not a good partner, that is, when we terminate the cooperation, as for now, we can talk about the details of the cooperation."

 Chapter 210

    For what Downey said, Gao Yang can''t confirm that the cooperation with Downey is risky, but he thinks it''s worth taking the risk, because he really needs an agent now.


    The details to be discussed are many and complicated. After asking each other about the general situation they need to know, the two sides left a phone call and agreed to meet again. Gao Yang immediately returned to the hotel.


    When Gao Yang returned to the hotel, it was already dark. Bob didn''t have time to change the hotel room he said he would change. Gao Yang knocked open several rooms next to him one by one and called several people who had slept all afternoon into his room.


    After entering Gao Yang''s room, Cui Bo said bleary eyed, "brother Yang is back. How''s the conversation? Do we have a full-time nanny in the future?"


    "Yes, we also have our own agent, but it''s different from the assumption. Morgan introduced us. As a result, an agent I met by chance was like picking up a treasure and was willing to cooperate with us, so I promised. However, whether the agent can yell for a long time, we have to observe it and wait until we try to cooperate twice Make a decision. "


    Cui Bo yawned and said, "great, what do they have to do now? I want to make money quickly. Alas, the money is too cheap. I spent more than 300000 dollars last night. I will be poor after the second Olympic Games."


    Gao Yang was startled. He kicked Cui Bo and shouted, "more than 300000 dollars? Are you crazy? What can you do to spend so much money?"


    Cui Bo said angrily, "I paid for the money last night. The four of us spent more than 300000 yuan in total. Hey, at first, we knew how to control. Later, we drank too much and dared to open more expensive wine. When we saw a beautiful girl, we wanted to call over. If we came and went, there was more money."


    Li JinFang''s face twitched a few times. With a sense of guilt on his face, he said in a stuffy voice: "in fact, your money is not the number of four people. I also spent more than 300000 dollars here."


    Gao Yang was so angry that he nodded his hand back and forth on the faces of Li JinFang and Cui Bo and said angrily, "this is your purpose to make money? Eat, drink, whore and gamble when you have money? This time you are hundreds of thousands, and a house is gone. You think you are a rich man."


    Cui Bo smiled awkwardly and said, "not next time, never again. I''ve never seen it before. I don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth when I''m excited."


    Gao yangnu said: "Next time? Next time? Dare you fucking try it again for me! I can understand that you are all men. But I can tolerate tens of thousands of dollars a night. You dare to spend hundreds of thousands of dollars to change into RMB. This is millions. Have you ever given your family a penny? Now you can play with millions of dollars, you can play like this, you know Are you qualified? "


    Li JinFang''s face turned white and said in a trembling voice, "millions of yuan? I, I really didn''t think that millions of yuan will disappear this night?"


    Bob was also very embarrassed and said, "sorry, Gao, the place we go is for those rich people. I''m a rookie. I took them without knowing the situation. That''s why there is such a high consumption. It won''t be in the future, never."


    Frye also said timidly, "boss, I won''t, really won''t, and I''ll return my share to them."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s not a matter of money. You know, I''m not a miser. If necessary, I won''t spend more money than this. This is your private life, and I have no right to interfere. But you have to think about it. We exchange our lives for money. If we have money and waste it on drinking and drinking, our lives are too cheap."


    Li JinFang said with a disappointed face: "brother Yang, don''t worry. There will never be a second time. I won''t mention the money. Now I know that white means a bone scraping steel knife. My legs are still soft. If I have a fight with someone at this moment, I have to be dealt with."


    Cui Bo also said with a smile: "Come on, young brother, don''t talk about me. Don''t worry. This will never happen again. In the final analysis, Bob didn''t find the right place. We won''t be so extravagant in the future. It''s good to spend 8000 yuan a night. In fact, we didn''t drink those tens of thousands of dollars a bottle of wine last night. Bob, find a better place next time ¡£¡±


    Bob quickly made an OK gesture and said, "it''s better for jaklan to have experience and find a good place for us. It''s great to be ten thousand dollars a night. Don''t worry. I''ll do my homework next time."


    After Bob finished, treble said quickly, "brother Yang, even if this is over, you won''t just call us up to scold us? Is there any task?"


    Gao Yang said angrily: "Yes, there may be a task. Little Downey, our agent said that there are several tasks suitable for us now. He wants to confirm. If it''s fast, there may be news in one or two days. You guys are not allowed to fool around these days. We have to start as soon as there is a suitable task. If you dare to look like this soft legged shrimp at that time, you won''t need it in the future Follow me. Let''s go our separate ways. "


    Gao Yang''s words are heavy, but he is really afraid that Cui Bo and Li JinFang will lose themselves after they have money. In the mercenary circle, there are many mercenaries who quickly eat, drink, gamble and spend their money with a little money. Others even start taking drugs. Gao Yang doesn''t want to see his brothers become such walking corpses, so he has to put his words more seriously.


    Frye''s face changed greatly. He said urgently, "boss, I promise you, this will never happen again, never."


    Li JinFang and Cui Bo also looked worried, especially Cui Bo. He said with a sad face: "brother Yang, you won''t be so angry. Well, we won''t play in the future."


    Gao Yang glared at Cui Bo and said, "it''s not that we don''t want you to play, but we need to be restrained. If you have nothing to do, think more about your family. OK, then go on to business. Today is December 21, and Christmas will be right away. After Christmas, we have to be ready to start at any time. You should be ready early."


    Cui Bo said with some worry, "brother Yang, there''s a problem. Our guns can''t be made in three months. It''s not a month. We can''t take our guns if we leave so early."


    Gao Yang also looked sad and said: "I''m worried about this, but I''m not sure where to go now. Wait and see what work we can take. If we fight in the city, our rifles won''t be used. We can go if we can. If we have to use sniper rifles, I''d rather wait and say. If we are used to good guns and use those broken guns, we always feel that we have no bottom in our heart."


    Bob shrugged and said, "maybe I can help you hurry jack up a little."


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo said in unison, "don''t work slowly. You can''t rush."


    It''s OK to make pistols, which don''t require too high precision, but high-precision sniper rifles can only work slowly. Don''t be in a hurry. If you are in a hurry, the only barrel steel in Jack''s hand will be invalidated, and Gao Yang''s heart will die.


    The gun can''t be made for a while, and there''s no way to be anxious. Gao Yang''s idea is to wait rather than do the task just to do the task without being prepared.


    On the battlefield, they can only use what they have. They can''t be too picky and have no conditions to be picky. But before starting, they must be completely prepared. It doesn''t matter how picky they are. After all, everything they want to use is related to their own lives, so they are not afraid of trouble or money.


    After delivering today''s results to Cui Bo and them in a few words, Gao Yang asked them to have dinner, but he left the hotel alone. He had to go to Ye Lianna''s house. He had made an appointment with Ye Lianna to go to her house for dinner today. By the way, he could also discuss today''s affairs with groliov.


    At Ye Lianna''s home, Gao Yang was warmly entertained by Natalia and ye Lianna. When groliov looked at Gao Yang, his eyes were always strange. However, when Gao Yang talked about business, groliov immediately returned to normal and seriously discussed with Gao Yang how they should cooperate with their agents.


    Waiting to finish the business with Gao Yang, groliov will completely return to normal. After all, he is still very familiar with Gao Yang and recognizes the relationship between Gao Yang and ye Liana. However, seeing that Gao Yang and ye Liana are very close, he will still be very uncomfortable. Even if he sees it again in the future, he will still be uncomfortable.


    After finishing the topic related to economic man, while Natalia and Yelena were busy in the kitchen, she raised her voice and lowered her voice: "I think we should go to Idaho after Christmas in New York. No, it''s better to wait for the new year. Natalia and Yelena haven''t been anywhere else since they came to the United States. We should only let them travel. In addition, we can have a place to train. It''s hard to find a training venue in New York. The most important thing is that New York is not suitable for them."


    Groliov felt the same way and said in a deep voice: "I don''t want to stay in this ghost place of New York all day. It''s a good idea to go to Idaho. In fact, we can go tomorrow. We don''t need to bother Morgan. Let the agent arrange it, and we can also see the strength of the agent."


    "It''s so urgent? Christmas is coming soon. Why don''t you go until Christmas?"


    Groliov shrugged and said with a smile, "our family are all orthodox believers, and the Orthodox Christmas is January 7. If we wait until after our Christmas, it will be a little late."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "well, I don''t know there are still two days for Christmas. However, ye Lianna and I have an appointment to welcome the new year together in Times Square, so you can leave first. Ye Lianna and I will come to you after the new year."

 Chapter 211

    Since he told groliov that he was going to Idaho, groliov immediately discussed with Yelena''s mother and daughter about going to Idaho for Christmas. Anyway, for the groliov family, January 7 is Christmas. It''s not too late now. Yelena only needs to be with Gao Yang, especially where she goes is Gao Yang''s farm, So ye Lianna is very happy and looks forward to her trip with Gao Yang.


    Determined to go to Idaho, Gao Yang told Morgan that he would leave New York first, but he told Morgan that he didn''t need to help this time. He had to see little Downey''s ability through this matter. If little Downey couldn''t send them to Idaho safely, Morgan would have to help get people out. Of course, if little Downey did it properly, there would be no need to say more, Morgan won''t have to bother with such trifles in the future.


    Gao Yang informed little Downey and asked him to help buy everyone''s tickets and be responsible for their identity. Gao Yang specially asked that they have to take an American civil aviation flight to Portland and get on the plane at the big airport.


    Little Downey also knew that this was a test for him, so just waiting for one day, little Downey called Gao Yang and informed him that their identity problem had been solved, and their tickets had been bought. Because it was a domestic flight, their flight did not buy the busiest Kennedy Airport in New York, but boarded the plane at LaGuardia International Airport, one of the three major airports in New York, Although LaGuardia Airport is not as big as Kennedy Airport, it is also enough to verify little Downey''s ability.


    Little Downey gave Gao Yang his ticket and driver''s license at LaGuardia Airport. At the same time, he also saw Gao Yang off. After getting the ticket and driver''s license, although little Downey tried to ensure that there would be no problem, he stood in the terminal building of LaGuardia International Airport with the ticket and driver''s license in his hand. Gao Yang was still a little nervous.


    After looking at the driver''s license several times and remembering the name and address information on the driver''s license, he frowned and said, "little Donny, are you sure this is no problem? You know, since 9 / 11, the airport in New York has the strictest inspection in the United States. If we get into trouble because the driver''s license is found to be false, you have to think about the consequences."


    Little Downey smiled and said, "in a sense, your driver''s license is absolutely true. As long as I don''t inform you that this identity is invalid, you can always stay in the United States with this identity in the future. Trust me."


    Morgan tried hard to get Gao Yang a fake identity, but until now, he has not solved their identity problem. Gao Yang doesn''t believe that little Downey can compare with Morgan''s strength, so he can''t believe what Morgan can''t solve as soon as possible, but it can be done by little Downey in only one day, and he dares to claim to be his real identity, There''s no problem using it casually.


    After pondering for a long time, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "little Donny, I don''t doubt your ability, but can you explain to me what it means that although the certificate is false, it is the same as true. What does this mean?"


    Little Downey looked around and said mysteriously: "As like as two peas, your driver''s license was made from the best fake master in New York, at a price of eight hundred dollars. No one can see this is a fake. But only if this is true, this document is still false. But, the information on this document can be found in the identity information store of the United States, which is exactly the same as that on the certificate. A certificate, and then your identity information will be available in the identity information database of the United States. Therefore, anyone who queries on any terminal can find the information on the driver''s license. With the information in the information database, the fake driver''s license will become true. Do you understand? "


    Gao Yang can''t believe his ears. Morgan can''t do anything. Little Downey has done it so easily. It''s unreasonable.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s puzzled eyes, little Donny smiled proudly and said: "Well, let me tell you this. I have a good helper. She used to be a member of the U.S. network security information center, but now she works for me. Although she is not a hacker, she can enter any network terminal in the United States as long as she needs it. She can help you modify any information, okay? You can rest assured in terms of security, so unless the FBI or CIA or something You should check you specially, otherwise you don''t have to worry about anything. If the police ask you for certificates, just give it to him at ease. You have a super innocent family background, and so is the sage. "


    The United States does not have an ID card, and a driver''s license is equivalent to an ID card. Take a domestic plane, stay in a hotel, and just show your driver''s license where you need an ID card. If you can''t drive or can''t drive, as well as the elderly who have just immigrated, if they need an ID card, they have to go to the motor vehicle department to apply for an ID card. However, this kind of ID card I still look the same as my driver''s license.


    It was because he knew the importance of his driver''s license that Gao Yang couldn''t believe what little Downey said. With an incredible look on his face, he said, "it''s so simple?"


    "Of course, it''s that simple, man. You need a gun certificate, fishing certificate, hunting certificate and other certificates. Although it''s just that the social security number is a little difficult. There are too many information databases to enter and too many things to forge. The most important thing is that there are files and other things, so it''s a little troublesome to forge, but you basically You don''t need this, do you? Of course, if you need it, tell me and I''ll try to handle it for you. "


    It doesn''t matter whether there is a social security number or not. As long as Gao Yang has a driver''s license in hand, and with a driver''s license, Gao Yang doesn''t have to worry about being stopped by the police to check his driver''s license, so he immediately made up his mind to buy a car and drive back to his farm this time.


    Bob also had an eye opening look today and said, "man, my concealed gun license has been revoked. Can you do me a favor?"


    Little Downey shrugged and said, "tell me which police station cancelled it and your identity information. Don''t worry about the rest."


    Gao Yang looked at the others, then smiled bitterly and said, "the problem that has plagued us for a long time has been solved. How can I always have an unreal feeling."


    Bob was excited because he could easily get another concealed gun license. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Bob said indifferently: "What''s the matter? If my father wants to help you solve this problem, he has to find big people such as the governor or congressman. These big people can''t do these things in person. They will press down level by level, and they have to find subordinates who can be trusted and institutions and people who can deal with these things in detail, so as to solve the problem of identity for you And it''s a little difficult in this process. Those big people who cherish feathers can''t stick to it, so this matter can only end here, and my father can only find someone else to help or pay a higher price. "


    After a pause, Bob laughed, pointed to little Downey and said, "compared with my father''s great trouble, his practice is much simpler and more direct. It can be said that it is simple to the extent of rudeness. As long as he has technology, he can do all this, so it''s not difficult to accept."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized it, sighed and said, "I see. This is the legendary county official is not as good as being in charge. In addition, it has also verified that knowledge is power. This sentence is really right."


    Little Downey pointed to his head and said with a smile, "yes, this is the power of the mind, this is the victory of technology. They use technology to make the rule more convenient, and we use technology to exploit loopholes."


    After Gao Yang nodded, he suddenly remembered something. He looked at little Downey and said, "I don''t understand. If you can do this, why should you be a broker? Isn''t it more promising to specially handle fake certificates? I think it''s much easier to make money than being a broker?"


    Little Donny lowered his head and said helplessly: "Who can do this? She simply refuses to make money by making false certificates. I told you that she has her own principles. She will never make money by being a hacker. Let''s say that if you are not my customer, she will not help you forge your identity even if you pay much. The main reason is that her common wish with me is to let me As the most successful agent, she is only willing to do anything on this premise. "


    Gao Yang said strangely, "so principled? How did you let her work for you?"


    After a moment of silence, little Donny said with a gloomy face: "Her name is Eliza. She grew up in an orphanage, and her situation is quite special. Her family is very bad. Domestic violence is a common occurrence for her. When she was five years old, her mother couldn''t stand her father''s beating, shot and broke her father''s head, and then shot herself. She was adopted by her aunt first, but soon the police took it from her aunt''s house She was rescued because her aunt was also an asshole, and then Eliza went to the orphanage. My father wanted to adopt her, but because of her experience, Eliza had serious communication barriers. At that time, she couldn''t accept the normal family life. The orphanage was more suitable for her, and she also liked the life of the orphanage, so my father didn''t adopt her, but my father did She always cared about her, often took me to the orphanage to see her, and funded her to go to college until she worked. "


    Little Donny looked dejected. His eyes turned red. After wiping his tears, he said in a deep voice: "Sorry, speaking of my father, I''m a little excited. Eliza is willing to help me mainly because of my father. In addition, I know Eliza very well because I was also adopted. My biological parents died when I was very young. I grew up in an orphanage. When I was eleven, Tony Copperfield adopted me and gave me his first and last name. Since then, I have been very happy It''s called Donnie Copperfield II. He gave me everything. I really miss him very much. "

 Chapter 212

    Looking at little Downey who lost his temper because of missing his father, Gao Yang was also very sad, because he thought of his parents, sighed and patted little Downey on the shoulder. Little Downey smiled embarrassed and said, "sorry, I''m not good at controlling my emotions. It''s so impolite. I''m sorry."


    Gao Yang finds that little Donny is really bad at controlling his emotions. After he encounters setbacks, his expressions of depression and disappointment will hang on his face, and when he has achieved a little success, he will be happy. In general, little Donny is not a man of city government, but Gao Yang dares to believe him. If little Donny is an old slick who doesn''t look happy or angry, It''s really a question whether Gao Yang dares to cooperate with little Downey.


    Little Donny wiped his tears and said: "My father and mother are good people. Although they failed to adopt Eliza, they really care about Eliza. However, after my father died, Eliza lost her job. Because of my father''s death, her communication barriers became more serious and there was no way to communicate with strangers. Although they had been treated by psychologists many times, they had no effect, so She was dismissed. Unfortunately, her mental illness had been much better under the care of my parents, but all her efforts were in vain once my adoptive father died. Now Eliza lives with my adoptive mother, and she can take care of my adoptive mother.


    My father wants to be a top agent. As an adopted son who inherited everything from him, I want to fulfill his wish, and Eliza also plans to do so. Therefore, we decided to fulfill my father''s wish together, and we will set up a defense consulting company called Donnie Copperfield. "


    Gao Yang nodded, patted little Downey on the shoulder and said, "I think you will succeed. Well, we should get on the plane soon, so how much should I pay you this time?"


    Little Downey came right away: "four thousand dollars for five driver''s licenses, which is the cost. In addition, Eliza helped you establish personal information in the information database. This needs five hundred dollars. Because it''s the first cooperation, I don''t charge working hours and service fees. Just let me express my intention, so you can pay me four thousand five hundred dollars."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and looked at several people around him. Bob also looked incredible and said, "as long as 4500?"


    After that, Bob immediately covered his mouth, but he soon put his hand down and said with a bitter smile, "my father said I couldn''t be a businessman. Sure enough, how can I be surprised by the bargain, but I have to say, man, your charge is too cheap."


    Although Gao Yang didn''t say it, his meaning was exactly the same as Bob''s. The identity problem that had plagued the five of them for a long time could be solved by only $500. This was too far from Gao Yang''s psychological expectation, which was unacceptable to Gao Yang for a moment.


    Little Donny smiled and said, "five hundred dollars is because I want to buy some gifts for Eliza to make her happy. You know, many times, people with psychological disorders need to be coaxed like children, so I have to include the money in the cost. Otherwise, I don''t have to spend a penny."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s an unexpected ending. I''m very optimistic about our future cooperation. Well, I''ll pay you 4500 dollars. In addition, thank you for helping us."


    Gao Yang now firmly remembers Morgan''s words that business is business. Don''t mix feelings with business. Therefore, no matter how cheap Gao Yang thinks the price is, he won''t take the initiative to give little Downey more money as before to express his satisfaction and gratitude.


    Gao Yang ordered 4500 dollars in cash and gave it to little Downey. After little Downey received the money, Li JinFang suddenly said, "I heard from RAM that your finance is difficult now?"


    Little Donny shrugged and said, "this, this, yes, but our difficulties will soon pass, because we have cooperated now. I will soon find a task suitable for you, and I can improve my financial situation."


    Li JinFang nodded, took out a pile of banknotes from his bag and said in a deep voice, "take it, I have so much cash left, about 50000. You don''t have to order it. It''s for you and Eliza."


    Little Downey''s face changed greatly. He frowned at Li JinFang and said, "sorry, I don''t need charity."


    Li JinFang was a little stunned. After he scratched his head, he said uneasily, "don''t get me wrong. I just don''t think it''s easy for you and your sister. I want to help you. I hope you don''t get me wrong. Take the money to buy something for Eliza and your mother."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "little Donny, I hope you don''t misunderstand. If Toad''s behavior makes you feel insulted, I apologize for him, but toad doesn''t mean any harm. He just thinks of his parents, and he also wants to thank you and your sister for helping us, so this is just a way for him to express his gratitude."


    Embarrassed, Li JinFang took the money back and said with a bitter smile, "foreigners are trouble. Brother Yang, how should I tell him?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and continued to say to little Downey: "take the money. In fact, I also want to do so. Since we are partners, we should only think that the money is funded by partners. After all, the preliminary work also needs money."


    After little Downey hesitated, he nodded to Li JinFang and said, "thank you. I''ll take the money as if I lent it to you. I''ll deduct this part from the Commission."


    Li JinFang put the money in little Downey''s hand and said in a hurry, "no, don''t borrow it. Take it as the money I buy gifts for your sister. You also said that she sometimes needs to coax, so you should take it as a gift I gave her personally, but you can help me choose the gift."


    Little Downey looked stunned and said, "you are really a group of strange people. How can you be a mercenary like you? In addition, Eliza is not my sister."


    Li JinFang didn''t understand: "ah, you said she lived with your mother. Isn''t she your sister? Oh, I see. Is she your wife?"


    Little Donny cried and laughed: "Your way of thinking is really strange. Why does it have to be my family to live with my mother? Well, Eliza is just my friend and only loves my adoptive parents very much. Now only my adoptive mother can talk to Eliza normally. Although I can communicate with Eliza, it is still a little difficult. Well, in fact, I can only guess what she wants to say Yes, guys, I''m only 31 years old and I don''t want to get married. As for Eliza, how can she be my wife? She can''t even go shopping, so how can she get married? "


    Gao Yang''s face was stunned. Li JinFang and they were also full of incredible faces. Little Downey looked at them and said strangely, "is this difficult to understand? How can serious communication barriers get married? They can''t even talk."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, not this. You just said you were only 31, not 41 or 51?"


    Little Downey said with a depressed face: "of course, do I look so old? Damn seborrheic hair loss, it''s really a big trouble. If I have money, I must make my hair denser."


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "well, we have to go to the security check. If you have any news, call me and call my satellite phone, you will never turn it off. Bye, little Downey."


    After saying goodbye to little Downey, when Gao Yang and them passed the security check, treble suddenly said, "I like this little Downey. He looks a little two and must be very reliable."


    Li JinFang also nodded and said, "yes, I like this man very much. This guy is not a person who can hide his mind. It''s relatively simple. It''s easier to deal with."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "stay away from me. Watch it. I''ve been to the security check first. If our driver''s license doesn''t work, I''ll be detained. In that case, you''ll withdraw quickly. If I''m all right, you''ll go one by one."


    According to what Gao Yang said, the party drew a little distance from him. Although little Downey repeatedly promised that there was no problem, they still had to try before they could rest assured. After seeing that Gao Yang had checked his ticket and driver''s license without fear and risk and went to board the plane smoothly, the party finally put down their heart. Their identity is no longer a problem. At least they can be free now Instead of having to ask Morgan for help every time.


    Little Downey really didn''t boast. Although the airport security personnel checked their documents responsibly, Gao Yang and them arrived in Portland smoothly and enjoyed the convenience of legal identity for the first time.


    The reason why we have to go to Portland first is that Gao Yang plans to take ye Liana to play more places, and another key factor is that in case of being detained when getting off the plane, Portland can be said to be Morgan''s nest, which makes it easier for Morgan to catch people.


    Another reason for getting off the plane in Portland is that Gao Yang and his colleagues are eager to go to arilan Mosen studio. Although Gao Yang''s super army EBR can''t be made so soon, the pistol can be made without taking too long. If the pistol is ready, Gao Yang and his colleagues can at least get familiar with their future pistols first.


    Pistol is the last barrier in battle. Although there are not many opportunities to use it at ordinary times, the higher the user''s familiarity with its gun, the better. Generally speaking, when using pistol, it is an emergency. It can draw the gun at the enemy faster and pull the trigger faster, which may mean the distance between life and death.


    The pistol Jack made for Gao Yang must be used as a portable gun in the future, and there is almost no need and possibility to replace it. It is not too serious to take such a gun destined to accompany their whole fighting career seriously.

 Chapter 213

    In the indoor shooting range of arilan Mosen studio, Gao Yang is concentrating on shooting, and the gun he uses is a pistol specially made for him by Jack. He doesn''t know what to call it.


    Gao Yang has fired more than 200 bullets with his pistol. Of course, this process is intermittent. Hit a shuttle bullet, check the impact point of the bullet on the target paper, see if the distribution is concentrated, and then change another type of bullet to continue to observe the impact point.


    Now Gao Yang understands the concept of a customized gun that really belongs to him. From the perspective of comfort and directivity, Gao Yang has never thought that a pistol can be so perfect. Holding the pistol in his hand is like a part of his hand.


    Jack made Gao Yang''s pistol, and it was perfect, but Jack had not had time to test their guns, so the test was just handed over to Gao Yang themselves. While verifying whether the indicators of the gun were qualified, it was also the best way for Gao Yang to get familiar with their guns.


    Good bullets with high prices and cheap goods, whether flowering bullets or armored bullets, Gao Yang has tried almost all the bullets common in the market. Regardless of that kind of bullets, his gun can handle it easily.


    In addition, Gao Yang''s pistol or the shape of the colt government m1911a1, in his bones, it is Pala military industry p14.45. Jack has done this quite well. In addition to the pistol handle looking thicker, Gao Yang''s pistol is an ordinary M1911 from both the shape and the inscriptions on the gun body.


    In addition, Gao Yang''s pistol did not use the more popular double action trigger. He asked Jack to keep the traditional M1911 single action trigger for him. Pala military industry originally produced LDA p14.45, and the so-called LDA means light double action. However, although the light double action trigger is lighter than the ordinary double action trigger, it is still stronger than the single action trigger, Gao Yang is more suitable for the single action trigger. Although the single action trigger is not as fast and convenient as the double action trigger in emergency self-defense, Gao Yang''s gun carrying method can well overcome this problem. Therefore, even for the single action trigger, the speed of raising the gun and emergency shooting is even faster than that of the double action trigger pistol.


    Various factors add up to make Gaoyang''s gun truly unique. It''s impossible to have an accurate model name unless Gaoyang gives his gun a name.


    Now Gao Yang is in love with his pistol. He has fired nearly 300 bullets in a row. The recoil shock makes Gao Yang''s hands sour. After his hand holding the gun began to tremble uncontrollably, Gao Yang reluctantly stopped shooting.


    After clearing the pistol and putting it on the table, Gao Yang took off his earmuff, rubbed his wrist and smiled at Ye Lianna, who had been standing aside to watch him shoot, "are you tired of watching?"


    After ye Lianna took off her earmuffs, she smiled and said, "of course not. You are very charming when shooting. I won''t be bothered for a day. In addition, you look much better than my father. Who can shoot them without you?"


    Gao Yang was a little proud of Ye Lianna''s praise. He looked at his shooting range and smiled: "it seems that I have the most bullets. Let''s go. Let''s leave here and have a rest. If it''s still early, we have to buy a car. What car do you like?"


    Ye Lianna smiled sweetly and said, "I want to buy a pistol now. It''s a beautiful pistol suitable for girls. I think since you are so proficient in shooting, I have to try to practice."


    Gao Yang put the pistol on the shooting stand into the holster and said with a smile, "OK, let''s pick a pistol suitable for you. I think the recoil of the pistol you want to use must be very small. Otherwise, if you shake your piano hand, I should cry to death."


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna are talking and laughing. They are about to leave the shooting range with Ye Lianna to see if there is a pistol suitable for ye Lianna, but they see Jack push open the sound proof door of the shooting range, and behind jack, a man with a baseball cap walks into the shooting range.


    "Hey, Gao, how do you feel? Well, look at your expression, I know you''re very satisfied."


    Gao Yang is going to ask Jack if he has a pistol suitable for ye Lianna, but he happens to see Jack. However, jack also brought a man, but Gao Yang is not good. He immediately asked. After clapping hands with Jack, Gao Yang smiled: "Now I understand what you mean by the gun that really belongs to me. Now I deeply feel the meaning of this sentence, so I can''t wait for my EBR."


    Jack shrugged and said, "wait, it''s urgent. Well, your guys are cleaning their guns outside, and I have to shoot with my friends. If you''re interested, do you want to have a three person competition?"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said with a smile, "my hands are beginning to shake, so you''d better come. I have to take a break, but I want to see your shooting."


    Jack laughed and nodded to the people who followed him. The two stood in front of a target track. Then Jack smiled at Gao Yang and said, "my friend is going to have a game with me. You can be a referee and a target reporter."


    Gao Yang naturally readily agrees. After he and ye Lianna put on their headphones again, they stood behind Jack and his friends and began to watch their shooting.


    Jack didn''t start the game at the beginning, but each of them began to test fire to warm up. After watching Jack and the man with a baseball cap start shooting, Gao Yang immediately found that the shooting skills of the two men were not ordinary. If talking about pistols alone, Gao Yang felt that he was a little better than the man with a baseball cap, but he was a little worse than Jack, However, there is a premise here, that is, Jack uses Glock 21, which he never leaves, and Gao Yang''s gun has just arrived. As for the gun used by the man with a baseball cap, he just takes one from a pile of guns provided by Jack.


    The shooting methods of the two people are different. Jack''s shooting is a typical IPSC style. He shoots two shots in a row in a short time. Moreover, the impact points of the two shots are very similar. Sometimes the two bullet holes can even be superimposed together. However, the shooting method of the man with a baseball cap is obviously used by the army.


    The styles are different, but the shooting skills are all very good. Gao Yang watched with interest. He didn''t wait long. After the two officially started the game, the result is not what Gao Yang expected. Jack, who is more familiar with the gun and the environment, won, but none of them took the result of the game to heart. It was just a friendly game.


    After waiting for Jack and his friend to empty the gun, he clapped loudly and said with a smile, "it''s very good. Although the styles are different, I have to say that both of your pistols are very good. It''s better than I thought."


    Jack smiled and pointed to the man in the baseball cap. "Let me introduce Bruce William, my college roommate. He just came to me."


    Needless to say, Gao Yang also knows that Bruce William is his friend, because Christmas is coming soon. Arilan Mosen studio has been on holiday. Now Jack and some of his friends still stay in arilan studio.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, touched his fist with the man named Bruce William, and said with a smile, "look at your shooting style and shooting skills, you must have been a professional soldier?"


    Bruce nodded and said, "I belong to the Navy, but I have been seconded to the Marine Corps, so I spent most of my service in the Marine Corps."


    Jack shrugged and said, "Bruce is a military doctor. That''s why he is in the Navy, but he mainly serves in the Marine Corps. The Marine Corps is stepmother''s son. Even if the equipment procurement is behind the army, he doesn''t even have his own military doctor. It''s ridiculous."


    Gao Yang is sensitive to the word "military doctor". As soon as Jack says Bruce is a military doctor, Gao Yang immediately sticks his ears. After Jack finishes speaking, Gao Yang is thinking about how to ask about Bruce, when his satellite phone suddenly rings.


    After saying sorry, Gao Yang connected the phone, and as soon as he connected the phone, little Donny''s voice rang.


    "Hey, ram, there is a task now. I think it may be suitable for you. Although the price is not too high, the key is that the risk of the task is not high, so the price will not be too high."


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "what task?"


    "When I went to the Gulf of Aden for escort, I knew a person from a security company. He has a fixed business of the shipping company, but he has no staff now, so I settled with him. You share the Commission equally. Basically, the amount of escort is between 30000 and 50000 dollars. Even after sharing the Commission equally, you can get 15000 to 25000 dollars for each escort mission, and if there is more work If so, this task can be carried out almost once a day, so I think you can consider it. "


    "If I''m not in a hurry, I want to start after January 10, so if there''s no problem with the time, I''ll think it over carefully."


    "There''s no problem with the date. It''s a long-term task. It''s free to start and quit. I''ll pass you the detailed information later."


    Gao Yang was still thinking about the military doctor, so he said in a hurry: "OK, no problem. It''s even 20000 dollars a day. Although the price is lower, there is almost no risk in escorting in the Gulf of Aden except that some of us may get seasick. I''ll think about it seriously."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang was thinking about how to ask Bruce, but Bruce looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "are you a security provider?"


    Gao Yang immediately hesitated and said, "yes, although there are some differences, it''s almost the same meaning."


    Bruce looked at Jack and hesitated, but immediately said with a determined look, "Sir, do you need a military doctor? If you happen to need a military doctor, can we talk?"

 Chapter 214

    Gao Yang desperately warned himself not to be too excited. He tried to use plain language: "I don''t understand the skill requirements of military doctors, so what combat experience do you have? Or what treatment experience do you have?"


    Bruce said seriously: "I can master all the skills that a military doctor should master, but I am also good at surgery that military doctors do not need to contact. I am not a pharmacist, but I have a deep understanding of drugs, including but not limited to the scope of medication for battlefield first aid. In addition, during my five years in the Navy, I was seconded to the Marine Corps for four years, including two years in Iraq and in 2009 He returned home and retired in June. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it sounds like the military doctor we need, so what rescue experience do you have? I mean, if one of us is injured in the battlefield, can you treat it? I mean successful treatment."


    Bruce nodded seriously: "During my two years in Iraq, I had 12 battlefield treatments, 11 of which were shot by snipers, but only four of them were hit where there was no bulletproof clothing and suffered serious injuries. The most serious thing was being shot in the head. I just carried out preliminary treatment and sent them to the hospital alive, and they all survived in the end. There was another one In a car bomb attack, I had an emergency operation on a seriously injured person. Although he was amputated, he survived. "


    Gao Yang''s heart is more and more excited. A qualified military doctor has participated in actual combat and has practical experience. Bruce is a baby and must stay. Now if Bruce refuses to join his mercenary group, Gao Yang should cry.


    When he was about to invite Bruce, Bruce shrugged and said expressionless, "in addition to being a military doctor, I can also be a fighter. I am familiar with VBSs combat mode, which is very similar to CQB (indoor close combat) , I''m not very good at the long-distance combat mode in the field, but I can also be a qualified infantry, so I can serve as a military doctor and fighter. "


    The so-called VBSs refers to a tactical mode of the Navy, which is mainly the task of intercepting and inspecting ships or directly attacking and seizing ships by force. The VBSs of the navy is really similar to the CQB of the army. Except that one is at sea and the other is on land, both of them have to carry out indoor operations. If Bruce is proficient in VBSs, it is equivalent to proficient in CQB.


    Gao Yang''s only feeling was that he had found the treasure. He immediately said, "do you have any requirements for salary?"


    After a little hesitation, Bruce said in a deep voice: "you''d better wait until I finish talking about salary. I have a criminal record. I was released from prison not long ago. In fact, I was expelled instead of retired normally, because I smoked horse coffee in the army during my service."


    Gao Yang was stunned. He didn''t understand why these military doctors couldn''t deal with drugs one by one. Groliov''s best brother was destroyed by drugs. How could a military doctor emerge, but he was also an addict.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s stunned face, Jack said helplessly, "Bruce, in fact, you don''t need to say this. I don''t think Gao will care whether you have a criminal record, right? Gao."


    Gao Yang subconsciously said, "what did you go to prison for?"


    Bruce said with a bitter smile: "drug making, I think I told you, I''m still a good chemical pharmacist. Although I was self-taught, I went to prison for drug making after I retired, but I only used the things I made myself and didn''t sell them. So I got a light sentence after being caught. I just got out of prison last week."


    "In fact, I''m not interested in your criminal record at all. What I''m concerned about is, are you still Western poison?"


    Bruce smiled bitterly and said, "of course not, man, there can be no Western drugs in prison. Of course, there are toxic drugs in prison, but I can''t afford it, so I don''t have western drugs now, whether it''s forced or voluntary. In addition, I have a very strong desire to quit completely."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "sorry, I have to discuss with my people to see if they are willing to accept you. Would you please give me a few minutes?"


    Bruce shook his head and said, "please wait a minute. Can you tell me what''s going on in your company first? I want to know if I have a future with you. Of course, the so-called future refers to money."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in fact, we are not security providers. We are mercenaries. As for the income, it is unstable, but you have the opportunity to make a fortune. Of course, if your psychological expectation is a high salary within a reasonable range, we can also give you a salary with a fixed deposit."


    Bruce looked a little nervous and said, "if it''s salary, can you have $8000 to $10000 a month?"


    Gao Yang and Jack both laughed. Jack patted Bruce on the shoulder and said, "brother, he will be very happy to give you the salary you ask for, but believe me, don''t choose that. If you really want to have money, you should never accept a fixed salary, even if you think the salary is very high."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "man, if you can join me, I can promise you a salary of 15000 dollars a month, but as a group, I don''t want you to have a fixed salary when we count the money. I''m out of balance."


    The monthly salary is $10000. No matter where it is, it is a high salary, even for the military work for the security contractor. But now, it seems that the money he can make is far beyond his imagination. Bruce''s eyes brightened and said in a deep voice: "I began to look forward to working for you. Of course, you have to accept me."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "please wait a minute. I have to discuss it with my people."


    Gao Yang took Ye Lianna''s hand and left the indoor shooting range. As soon as he left the shooting range, Gao Yang, who was stiff and calm, immediately trotted up and found several people sitting chatting after wiping their guns. Gao Yang said in a hurry: "brothers, did anyone see the man who entered the shooting range with Jack just now?"


    Cui Bo said curiously, "I didn''t notice. What''s the matter?"


    Groliov shrugged and said, "Jack said hello. That''s one of his friends. What''s the matter?"


    "He''s a military doctor, a marine, but he''s been with the Marines in Iraq for two years, and now he wants to join us."


    Several people''s eyes lit up at once. Li JinFang said strangely, "there''s nothing to say. This is a baby. I''m not in need of a military doctor. Someone will give me a pillow when I''m sleepy. I''m lucky."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "listen to me. Well, if there was no problem, I would have taken him down. The only problem is that the military doctor is western poison..."


    Everyone was stunned, and then everyone focused on groliov, because everyone knew groliov''s military doctor plot, especially the military doctor of Western poison. If groliov didn''t want that person to join, they would rather find another military doctor than let their own people make contradictions.


    Groliov was silent for a moment and sighed: "the key is whether he is still Western poison. If so, I won''t work with such a person. If he quit, I can accept him, but it''s best to let me talk to him."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "he just came out of prison and said he had quit. I also think it''s better for you to talk to him. In addition, this man is from the Navy and is familiar with the combat environment on the ship, and little Donny just found us a task and works on the ship."


    As soon as Li JinFang heard that he was going to work on the boat, he immediately said with a sad face: "get on the boat? Brother Yang, I''m a dry duck. Can I get on the boat?"


    Cui Bo also said with a bitter face: "brother Yang, I can swim, not just dog planing. It should be no problem to splash a few meters, but where are we going?"


    Gao Yang waved: "Going to Somalia, to be exact, is the Gulf of Aden. I''ll talk about it later. Groliov, go to the military doctor now. His name is Bruce. You can go by yourself. I won''t go there. You know what a good military doctor is and what a Western poison military doctor is. Anyway, you can do it yourself. If you think it''s OK, you can directly let him join. If you think it''s OK, you can do it yourself If we can''t, let''s look for it again. It doesn''t matter. "


    Groliov stood up and said in a deep voice: "OK, I''ll talk to him. In addition, I think it''s a good job to go to the Gulf of Aden. We''d better be careful to cooperate with little Downey for the first time. We can try to run in with this task with low risk. After all, we can''t fully trust him now. Well, you decide whether to go to the Gulf of Aden and let me know the result."


    After groliov entered the indoor shooting range alone, Cui Bo immediately said, "you say, will old Mao Zi let the military doctor join?"


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth, shook his head and said, "I think it''s enough. There''s already a shadow in Lao maozi''s heart. Otherwise, I''ll decide to let that Bruce join."


    Frye shook his head and said, "no, I don''t think so. Big dog will definitely let Bruce join, because don''t you think Bruce is very much like big dog''s dead friend? I think big dog will let him join because he misses his friend."


    Li JinFang immediately shook his head and said, "no, it is because he is like his dead friend that old maozi won''t let him join."


    While several people were discussing, they saw Jack walking back alone. As soon as they saw Jack, Bob immediately said curiously, "how did you get out? How did big dog talk to your friends?"


    Bob shrugged and said, "they were going to talk alone, so I was kicked out."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter to them. Let them talk about it by themselves. Jack, can you recommend me a pistol suitable for girls? It''s for my girlfriend."

 Chapter 215

    Gao Yang happily accompanied Ye Lianna to pick a pistol she liked. Gao Yang thought Ye Lianna could pick a revolver that could be put in her satchel and shoot as long as she took it out, so he recommended Smith Wilson''s 340mp revolver to Ye Lianna, but ye Lianna preferred a modern automatic pistol, so after selecting several pistols, Ye Lianna finally chose the m3913ls automatic pistol of Smith Wilson company.


    The Smithsonian m3913ls pistol is specially developed for women. The loading capacity of 8 + 1 rounds at most, and the recoil of 9x19mm palabellum bullets are easy to control. These are suitable for women, but the most important thing is that the shape of this gun is small and beautiful. For women, this is the most important place.


    M3913ls pistol has a variety of optional accessories, such as pink or blue handle patches, sleeves painted in various colors, etc. as a little girl, ye Lianna decorated her gun in pink.


    Given that New York is the place with the strictest gun control in the United States, Gao Yang did not expect Ye Lianna to carry a gun in New York, and it was not necessary. Even if she bought a gun, she was just playing on a farm in Idaho.


    After choosing the pistol, Jack only needs to assemble the ready-made accessories, but Jack is absent-minded and keeps looking at the indoor shooting range. When he finally assembled the gun, Jack finally couldn''t help saying, "Gao, can you let Bruce join you?"


    Gao Yang picked up Ye Lianna''s pistol, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It depends on the big dog."


    Jack sighed, "Bruce needs a job to earn money. As his friend, I really hope he can join you. He is in a difficult situation now. He needs a lot of money to support his children."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Bruce already has children?"


    Jack nodded and said: "Yes, he''s not married, but he has a child with his girlfriend. Since he went to prison, his girlfriend left him and left their children to Bruce. Now the children are foster at Bruce''s mother''s house. Now life is very difficult. Bruce needs to make money as soon as possible. Gao, they''ve been talking for half an hour. What do you think will happen?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I don''t know. Maybe we should go and see how they talked."


    Jack immediately nodded and said, "good idea. We should go and have a look. I can''t stand waiting so long. In fact, I think it''s your loss if you don''t let Bruce join. He''s very powerful, whether as a military doctor or a fighter."


    Gao Yang and Jack are going to the shooting range to find groliov, but they see groliov and Bruce enter the lounge together. Before eager Jack asks, groliov smiles and says, "guys, welcome our new members."


    Bruce took off his hat, nodded to the crowd and said in a deep voice, "my name is Bruce William, nicknamed test tube. It''s a pleasure to work with you."


    Bruce William is thin and small, about 1.7 meters tall. His pale face looks very unhealthy, and his expression is always serious. His voice is always serious. It gives people the feeling that although he is a little indifferent, he can be trusted.


    Gao Yang sighed, walked up to Bruce, shook hands with him and said solemnly, "welcome to the Satan mercenary regiment. We will be comrades in arms in the future."


    Gao Yang introduced the members of the Satan mercenary regiment to Bruce in turn. After Bruce shook hands with them one by one, Gao Yang looked at groliov and said, "did you tell him about the treatment?"


    Groliov nodded and said with a smile, "as I said, Bruce, as our employee, was paid $100 a day when he performed his duties."


    Bruce didn''t speak, but Jack frowned and said, "guys, this salary is a little too low?"


    Grove laughed: "Listen to me, the daily salary is 100 dollars, but there will be a bonus according to Bruce''s performance and role. If Bruce doesn''t have western drugs, the bonus will be given to him, and I guarantee that this money is much more generous than his salary. If Bruce has western drugs in our team, he will have to go away immediately and won''t get a penny."


    Bruce nodded and said, "that''s it. I agree."


    Jack shrugged and said, "well, I know you''re not stingy, Bruce. Stop touching that damn poison."


    Groliov smiled and said, "when everyone agrees that Bruce can officially become one of us, he will share as a full member like Frye, rather than accept salary."


    Frye smiled and said, "the right choice, man, you will like the bonus rather than the fixed salary. Believe me, as long as you perform well, you will have a big surprise."


    At first, Frye was regarded as the employee of the four of them. He was paid, but he could not be divided in proportion with them. However, after several battles, after they recognized Frye, Frye was already a formal member of them.


    At the beginning, there were only four people in Gaoyang. Gaoyang took 30% of the money, groliov and treber took 20% each, and the remaining 10% was used as public funds. However, after Frye joined, everyone lived and died together, and no one regarded Frye as an outsider. Therefore, Gaoyang''s principle was that everyone should share the money equally, but after Morgan talked about it, At the insistence of groliov and Frye, Gao Yang also felt that it was better to clarify who should share how much money.


    Gao Yang''s new rule is that, as a leader, no matter how much money he makes after each task, including booty, Gao Yang takes 10% of the total, the other four people take half of the total, and then the rest will be divided equally.


    The Satan mercenary regiment will certainly recruit new people in the future. Praising the five of them as the founders of the Satan mercenary regiment, of course, we should take more. Based on the principle of preferring lack to abuse, the new entrants can share the remaining 70% with them as full members only after they are recognized by them. If they are not full members, You can only get the salary and bonus from Gaoyang. As for the salary and bonus, of course, they are paid from the remaining 70% of the Commission.


    According to the current number of people, although the new distribution method is still the one who gets the most share, for the time being, Gao Yang has suffered some losses compared with the previous exclusive 30%. However, as the Satan mercenary regiment has more and more people, its strength must be stronger and stronger, so it can receive more and more tasks, so it must earn more money than before, and Gao Yang makes more money, Of course, it will only be more than before.


    Mercenary Corps is still different from ordinary companies. If a company is established, how much salary is paid to employees depends entirely on the wishes of the boss. If employees feel that money is too small to change jobs.


    If the mercenary regiment wants to make money, it has to fight. It is easy to pull up a group of mercenaries who work hard for money, but to pull up a team willing to live and die together, it must have a group of brothers who can depend on life and death. If it is the same life and death, but the money is very different, the cohesion of such a team cannot be too high.


    It sounds beautiful to entrust your back to anyone in the team, but it''s difficult to do it, especially for mercenaries fighting for money. There are many mercenary groups fighting for money and even drawing guns against each other. It''s for these reasons that high talents advocate changing the distribution mode, whether for the elderly or newcomers, The distribution of money is more equitable.


    Gao Yang wants to build a different mercenary regiment, a mercenary regiment with one heart no matter how many people there are, so Gao Yang''s common principle of the five of them is to prefer shortage to abuse. Especially after changing the distribution mode, they prefer shortage to abuse. Therefore, they can hire people temporarily or cooperate with others, but if they want to become a full member of Satan''s mercenary regiment, It must be tested and agreed by them.


    Although I don''t know what groliov and Bruce talked about, Gao Yang, who is also the head of the regiment, said something again. After telling Bruce the rules of the Satan mercenary regiment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "It''s better to say something in front, so I''ll be straight. No one likes the guy who breaks the rules, so as long as you join, you must abide by our rules. Otherwise, we may take any action. You must understand this."


    Bruce nodded, "of course, mercenaries have their own rules, just as there are military rules in the army. I understand this very well. Since I choose to join your team, of course I will abide by your rules."


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "Very good. We are still some time away from departure. You can deal with your private affairs during this time and make preparations before departure. If you need to buy something for medical needs, just buy what you think is possible. We are not a regular army, so we have no logistics support and no field hospital waiting to receive it, so you''d better try your best The preparation should be complete and the best. Don''t worry about money. We''ll pay for it. "


    "Yes, I have to do a good job in the treatment of extreme environments. Well, it seems that I really need to apply for a large budget. At least 10000 dollars is the best, from equipment to drugs. As long as I can get it, I will buy it. I will try to make myself able to do a large-scale surgery in extreme environments."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, that''s what we mean. In addition, our upcoming task is to escort in the Gulf of Aden. Among all of us, only you have received professional maritime training, so I want to hear your opinion. From equipment selection to action, what can you tell us?"

 Chapter 216

    Somali pirates are very famous, but the combat effectiveness of Somali pirates can only be described by slag. They have every reason not to pay attention to those pirates with AK47 on their bare feet.


    In terms of weapon selection, Gao Yang and his colleagues are basically the same as before, because they may need long-distance accurate shooting at sea, so Cui Bo will also use large-diameter sniper rifles, which can be used by both anti equipment and anti personnel. Although his Barrett M82 has not been modified, Cui Bo only needs to bring his tac50, In any case, it doesn''t need much high firing speed to deal with Somali pirates.


    Groliov still uses his M60 general-purpose machine gun, while Li JinFang uses HK416 with a grenade launcher, and Frye needs to bring a rocket launcher. However, it is a waste to use at4 to deal with Somali pirates. Even if the rocket launcher is really useful, a small sampan used to kill pirates may not be worth the price of an at4 rocket launcher, and using RPG-7 is cheap, The launcher can be reused, but some are too heavy, so Frye''s choice is m72a3 rocket launcher.


    The m72a3 rocket launcher is disposable. It''s easy to use. Although it''s only a little close to the range, the advantage is that it''s very light. The total weight of one rocket launcher is only more than two kilograms. Moreover, the M72 rocket launcher is still pull-out. When it''s stowed, it''s only 655mm long. Frye has no problem with the three rockets on his back, And even if someone else helped fry bring a few rockets, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    As for Gao Yang, his army type EBR will have to wait at least two months, and this time may become longer, so it is impossible to wait for his super EBR in this operation. However, against pirates, Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s necessary to wait for his EBR to start.


    Unable to wait for the super EBR created by Jack, Gao Yang chose an army type EBR produced by arilan Mosen studio. Although it was not handmade by Jack and was refitted with a civilian m1a rifle and EBR suite, the guns produced by arilan Mosen studio are guaranteed in quality, at least no worse than the military type EBR held by the soldiers of the U.S. Army, Maybe even better.


    As the only full range shooter in the team, Gao Yang has to take his Benelli M4 and his new pistol in addition to the EBR rifle.


    Bruce''s weapon is the simplest, a sigp226 pistol. He originally planned to use a HK416. However, in view of the unlikely need for Bruce to fight, he should finally better play the role of a military doctor. If there is a battle, just stay away and wait for someone to save.


    In addition to weapons, other things prepared are almost the same as those in the original operation. Night vision, GPS and combat vest must be brought. Of course, there are also some equipment specially prepared for the marine environment, such as sight and combat clothes that are more suitable for the marine environment, especially when they are worn at ordinary times, But a life jacket that can be quickly inflated by pulling is even more essential. Without a life jacket, Gao Yang''s team, which are almost all dry ducks, don''t need others to fight once they fall into the water and just wait to feed the fish.


    The scheduled departure time of Gaoyang is January 10. There are still more than ten days. Don''t worry. Although preparing things is a cumbersome task, the equipment they need is basically ready-made, especially the weapons prepared by others. Even if there are weapons that need to be replaced, they can buy them directly in arilan Mosen studio, For those non key items that need to be purchased temporarily, Gao Yang directly handed over the work to little Downey. Since it is in the running in period of the first cooperation, of course, we should try our best to let little Downey do more work.


    Everything was settled in the studio of arilan Mosen, and when they agreed, it was just noon.


    After determining what he needed, Bruce said in a deep voice, "if I can, I''m going to buy what I need in Seattle. I''m more familiar with Seattle. Where can I buy some illegal things, but I can''t buy them in Portland."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "of course, you can go at any time. We''ll start on January 10. I''ll call you in advance. We''ll meet again at that time. How much do you think you need for what you need?"


    Bruce said in a deep voice: "I expect to need $10000. The equipment is very cheap, and most of the drugs are not expensive, but some special drugs with excellent effects are expensive, but in general, $10000 is certainly enough. No matter what I buy, I will prepare the receipt."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "well, I''ll give you 20000 dollars first. 10000 is your purchase fund. 10000 is your salary paid in advance. If the purchase money is not enough, call me and I''ll transfer the money to you right away. In short, don''t be afraid of spending money. Everything should be the best."


    Bruce smiled and said, "your attitude makes me very excited. I don''t want to hang out with a boss who loves money more than life."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "if the ten thousand dollars in advance is not enough, just open your mouth. I can personally lend it to you first. Everyone will be comrades in arms later. I don''t want you to worry about what''s going on at home after you leave."


    Bruce shook his head and said: "Ten thousand dollars is enough. My bill can be paid later. Paying me a salary on time is enough. If there is nothing else, I want to return to my home in Seattle as soon as possible. In addition to reuniting with my family before departure, I have to start purchasing as soon as possible. Some drugs can''t be bought immediately. It''s safer to prepare earlier."


    Feeling a little hungry, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "it''s more than twelve o''clock now. We can go out for lunch, and then I''m going to buy a car. Are any of you interested in going with me?"


    Bob wondered, "Why buy a car in Portland? If you want to put the car on your farm, you can buy it in Spokane. Isn''t it closer to your farm?"


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "brother, I have a driver''s license now. I can''t wait to buy a car to drive. I''m going to drive to Idaho with Ye Lianna. I''ll stay when I''m tired. It''s very pleasant to see the scenery all the way."


    After listening to Gao Yang, groliov immediately said, "that''s good. Well, I also decided to buy a car. Gao, after buying a car, we''ll go on the road together. I can take Natalia to your farm slowly. And before I don''t have my own farm, the car will be left with you. Do you mind?"


    Gaoyang''s calculation failed again. After a bitter smile, Gaoyang could only say helplessly, "how can you object? Whatever you want to do."


    Groliov smiled, looked at Gao Yang and said word by word: "Gao, I won''t let you and Yelena leave my sight until we leave the United States."

 Chapter 217

    On the calm sea surface of the Gulf of Aden, a super large oil tanker with a displacement of more than 100000 tons is moving, and the bow deck is the place where the six of them gather.


    Although it is still January, the temperature in the Gulf of Aden has reached 278 degrees, especially the temperature on the deck directly exposed to the sun is at least 60 or 70 degrees. It is very uncomfortable for Gao Yang to suddenly arrive in the hot Gulf of Aden from the cold Idaho.


    The mobile sunshade net provides a shade, and the surrounding cloth can block the sea wind. Under the sunshade net, the special equipment for the sea found after much trouble is thrown at your feet. Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Cui Bo are fighting the landlord with bare arms and only a combat vest.


    As the most popular poker game in China, landlords'' playing method has attracted the attention of Frye and groliov, while Bruce stands alone on the starboard side where pirates are most likely to appear, holding a telescope, hoping to see the emergence of pirates.


    It has been ten days since Gao Yang arrived in the Gulf of Aden and seven days since he officially started his escort mission. The excitement of seeing the sea for the first time and boarding a large ship for the first time has long disappeared. The rest is boring except boredom.


    The worried seasickness did not appear, because the water was too calm and the ship was too big. The exchange of fire that they thought was going to happen did not appear. These days, they were high and they didn''t even see a hair of pirates.


    From the first day when they were fully armed and always in battle to prevent the arrival of pirates, to the boring expectation of meeting the legendary pirates, this process took only five days, and after two days, they shouted loudly that their boredom was finally unbearable, so they decided to find something to do for themselves.


    After boarding the Panamanian oil tanker to be escorted this time, Gao Yang''s first thing was to unload their heavy equipment and start playing poker. The reason why they had to put the combat vest on their body was that Gao Yang brought lbt-2564a-kitpack combat vest, a special vest for VBSs of the U.S. Navy.


    The three-level bulletproof provided by the combat vest is not important. The important thing is that the combat vest also carries a buoyancy version. Even if you fall into the water with a heavy equipment, you will not sink. In addition, the combat vest is also equipped with sea-mkii emergency oxygen bottle, which can breathe in case of accidental falling into the water. Gao Yang can swim. Li JinFang and Cui Bo also talk about swimming, But it was in a small ditch or swimming pool. As for groliov and Frye, they couldn''t do it at all, but whether they could do it at all or not. On the sea, they still regarded themselves as authentic landducks, so even on a super ship, even if they fell into the sea, it was very unlikely, But Gao Yang, they still have to wear combat vests to feel more secure.


    "Double king fried, three with one, ha ha, sorry, won again."


    In Cui Bo''s proud cry, Gao Yang reluctantly threw a handful of rotten cards in his hand on the table, and then took out two bills and threw them in front of Cui Bo. Li JinFang also said with a reluctant face: "it''s really an evil door. It''s always a rabbit taking the landlord, so I''m convinced."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "no way. It''s called stupid people have silly blessings. Have you two learned it? Let you play for a while."


    Frye took the lead. He sat in Gao Yang''s position in high spirits and began to fight the landlord with Cui Bo and Li JinFang. Gao Yang stood behind Frye and looked at him. If Frye played wrong, he would give advice. As for groliov, he also wanted to participate, but he had to wait for Li JinFang or Cui Bo to give way.


    "The radar found a suspicious target, about miles away, still approaching us."


    When they were bored, the voice of the ship''s liaison officer suddenly came from the waterproof walkie talkie hanging on Gaoyang''s shoulders. However, none of them paid attention to the alarm sent from the walkie talkie, because they had experienced such alarm many times. At the beginning, Gaoyang felt nervous and finally looked forward to the arrival of pirates, but it was a pity that it was proved in the end, In this case, the so-called suspicious target is only a small fishing boat, because real pirates are unlikely to have only one ship.


    After confirming the target position found by the radar with the ship''s correspondent, Bruce began to search visually with a telescope, while Gao Yang and his colleagues continued to play their poker, because there was nothing to worry about. Now the ship has reached the northeast corner of Somalia and is about to leave the Gulf of Aden. As long as it reaches the Indian Ocean, the pirates will have no threat, Because the winds and waves in the Indian Ocean can''t be withstood by those small speedboats.


    Somali pirates like to approach and board the ship at night. They basically don''t act in broad daylight. Although there are also cases of hijacking merchant ships during the day, there are few. Now the most dangerous area and time period have passed. If there is no accident, Gaoyang will leave the cruise ship after dark.


    The cruise ship continued to sail, Bruce continued to search for the trace of pirates in vain, and the sun gradually shifted to the west, but unfortunately or fortunately, nothing happened. Time passed little by little. When he first came, he felt that it was still a beautiful sunset. At this time, it was just tasteless to see it again. Everything was as boring as the previous days.


    The only thing that makes Gao Yang feel a little exciting is that Frye finally touched a good card. Just after Cui Bo threw a three, Gao Yang immediately shouted excitedly: "blow him up, blow him up now, close his door, give you four tens, and then give your shunzi, ha ha, break ten, your shunzi to nine is the biggest. Fark, Frye, you are so lucky."


    Frye opened the door and blew it up, and then threw a shunzi. At this time, Li JinFang said excitedly: "wait a minute, I''ll add a fried, four KS, ha ha, rabbit, you''re not dead this time!"


    Gao Yang was even more pleased and laughed: "ha ha, the double king fried took it over and gave another three belts and one, three fried and anti closing. Let me calculate. Two fried four hundred, three fried is eight hundred, plus anti closing is..."


    "Pirates! Starboard!"


    "Don''t make a noise. I''m busy. Wait a minute, pirate?"


    Gao Yang, who was trying to figure out how much Cui Bo should lose, was stunned. He picked him up and put the telescope at his feet and ran away. Cui Bo was also surprised. When he stood up and was about to run out, Li JinFang held Cui Bo down and said loudly, "boy, you can go if you want to go. Give me the money first. It''s not easy to breathe. You want to run? No way!"


    Ignoring Cui Bo and Li JinFang, Gao Yang ran to Bruce. Bruce pointed to the sea in the distance with a serious face and said in a deep voice, "there is a boat towing three small boats. The fishing boat will never be like this. It must be a pirate ship."


    Gao Yang soon found Bruce''s pirate ship with a telescope. Behind a fishing boat with a displacement of about 100 tons, he dragged three speedboats, which were almost one nautical mile away from them. Although most of the sun had fallen into the water, with the help of residual light, he could still see that the three speedboats were full of people.


    "Brothers, pirates, what a pirate!"


    Cui Bo finally ran out, held his tac-50 and said excitedly, "where is it? Let me see. I hope for the stars and the moon, but I hope for the pirates."


    While talking, Cui Bo lay on the ground and quickly found the pirate ship with the sight on the gun. At this time, the small boat dragged behind the fishing boat had begun to leave the mother ship. A white water line was drawn behind the fast-moving speedboat and rushed towards the cruise ship flying high.


    The anxious voice of the correspondent began to ring from the walkie talkie. "Pirates, this is pirates. Don''t let them close. Warn them to shoot. Let them know that there are guards on the ship, and they will take the initiative to leave."


    In fact, according to Gao Yang''s intention, he intended to bring the pirates closer, but just to see what the pirates looked like, he scared the frightened crew half to death. This seems too insidious, so Gao Yang can only sigh with regret: "Rabbit, scare them with a tracer bullet warning shot. Don''t hit the ship and scare them away. However, if you shoot again at my command, others should be ready for battle."


    Gao Yang buckled his helmet, put his shotgun on his back, and then picked up the EBR. After aiming the sight at a small boat, Gao Yang shouted, "rabbit, the speedboat in the middle, hit forward."


    The speedboat in the middle is the most forward and closest to the cruise ship. Now it is about 1000 meters and almost half a nautical mile. This distance is completely within the range of accuracy for the 12.7 mm tac-50.


    Trebler fired a shot immediately, and the tracer bullet with green light was very conspicuous in the already dark evening. The bullet directly fell into the place about 20 or 30 meters in front of the speedboat and splashed with water.


    Gao Yang thought that one bullet could be done. At least it could let those pirates know that the ship was armed. The pirates usually don''t fight against the merchant ships with armed guards. They only look for targets without resistance. However, this time, it''s rare that those pirates didn''t turn around and escape.


    Looking at the approaching speedboat, Gao Yang was surprised, but he responded immediately and said, "one more shot, closer."


    Cui Bo fired another shot. The bullet of this shot landed less than two meters in front of the speedboat, showing Cui Bo''s good shooting skills, but the result was the same. The pirates still didn''t stop, and the three speedboats still came towards the oil tanker.


    Gao Yang said strangely, "no, it''s different from what we heard. Shouldn''t these pirates run away? Rabbit, shoot again. If they don''t stop, big dog, warn and shoot in front of them. If they don''t stop, be ready to greet people."


    Li JinFang pushed the grenade into the chamber with a click, and then said with a depressed face: "these bastards don''t come early or late. I just got lucky and finally began to win cards. These grandchildren jumped out. If they dare to get on the boat, I won''t kill them. I''ll let them swim back."

 Chapter 218

    Cui Bo fired the third shot, and the tracer bullet landed next to the speedboat, but the speedboat still showed no sign of slowing down. At this time, groliov immediately shot a shuttle without waiting for Gao Yang to speak.


    Because it is mainly based on warning, groliov''s machine gun bullet chain is a combination of three ordinary bullets and one tracer bullet. Such bullets hit a striking bullet curtain. After the bullet curtain fell on the bow of the speedboat and aroused a series of spray, the speedboat finally began to slow down, and the speed became slower and slower, but after the speedboat in the middle slowed down, The other two speedboats had no intention of slowing down.


    The other two speedboats were already very close to the oil tanker, that is, three or four hundred meters. At this time, Cui Bo said loudly, "are you going to hit the ship?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang still said in a deep voice: "which ship owner doesn''t want to get angry with the pirates. People will often run this route in the future. We can''t make trouble for people, or don''t hit the ship first. Toad and Frye, you two go to the gangway first. If the pirates want to get on the ship, shoot them down. As long as they don''t get on the ship, don''t rush to shoot."


    After coming to the Gulf of Aden, every captain Gao Yang has contacted has mentioned to Gao Yang that if it is not necessary, try not to get angry with pirates. They often run this route. If they really cause casualties to pirates and have a dead feud with pirates, it is not good news for them.


    There are dozens of warships, large and small, escorting in the Gulf of Aden, but although there are many warships, it still seems too few to scatter into the sea. It is unrealistic to rely on warships alone. Even if there are many warships escorting in the Gulf of Aden, hijacked merchant ships are still common.


    If those merchant ships want to be escorted by warships, they can only apply first and wait to form a large ship team before they can sail with warships. However, although it is safe to do so, it wastes a lot of time, and they may not be able to wait for the escort of warships every time. After all, the warships of any country must first ensure the safety of their own merchant ships, For example, Panamanian merchant ships can only be escorted by warships by chance, so they prefer to pay for armed escorts.


    But even if there is an armed escort, the captain of any merchant ship can''t accept it if he has a dead enemy with the pirates and is remembered by the pirates. If he has nothing to do, he will harass him.


    The main reason why merchant ships have armed guards is that they are still worried that they will be remembered by pirates. In fact, the armed guards are the main reason.


    The market share of private armed escort business is more than half that of British security companies, which is the result of the accession of some security companies in the United States and the Middle East in recent two years. Before that, British security companies accounted for more than 80% of private armed escort business.


    There are fewer people and more ships, creating a seller''s market for private armed escort. The Brits gathered some ship owners together and asked them to bid for the escort who gives the highest price. However, even if they charge money, these Britons have no professional ethics. If pirates really want to attack the ship without sparing the price, they do have the upper hand, These British security guards must choose to surrender.


    In fact, it can not be said that those British people have no professional ethics, because when they reach an agreement with the ship owner, they will mention that the first thing they need to ensure is the safety of the security guard''s life, not the safety of the merchant ship. Therefore, when those British security guards feel that their life is threatened and they can''t continue to fight, they can choose to surrender, And this is clearly written in the contract, so even if the British choose to surrender, they can''t say they violate the contract.


    Pirates are eyeing under the ship, and the armed security guards who have collected money on the ship may surrender at any time. Who can rest assured of such an armed guard?


    Although in most cases, if pirates find that there are armed guards on board, they will take the initiative to leave, but no merchant ship dares to make a dead enemy with the pirates. The reason is very simple. In case those pirates really want to die when they cross the Gulf of Aden next time, but those armed security guards refuse to accompany the pirates to the end, aren''t they the unlucky ones.


    Now a five person combat team escorting with the ship has a commission of $5000 a day, but Gao Yang''s six people have a commission of $15000 a day, and this is the money obtained after half sharing with the security company with Gao Yang.


    The reason why the remuneration for the same task varies several times is very simple. It is because Gaoyang''s job is to absolutely ensure the safety of merchant ships. British security companies can give up the escort task at any time when they think it necessary, and Gaoyang can''t let pirates on board as long as they are not dead. That''s why they earn more money.


    The problem now is that Gao Yang and his crew have to protect the ship, and the captain knows this, but the problem is that the ship may not be protected by Gao Yang next time. There are still too few escort teams for merchant ships like Gao Yang. The main thing is the British security team that takes money and is ready to surrender and hello to pirates, As long as the captain of the merchant ship can''t ensure that he can get the armed escort who praises them to the end every time, he will never be able to form a death feud with the pirates.


    Gao Yang must consider for his customers. He can''t attack those pirates casually, but if the pirates really start boarding, there''s nothing polite. Just fight to death.


    After Li JinFang and Frye held the position of the main gangway, the two non-stop speedboats turned left and right and began to go towards the bow and stern of the oil tanker. The speed of the huge oil tanker was very slow, and the pirate speedboats could completely ignore the speed of the oil tanker.


    At this time, Gao Yang could clearly see the people on the speedboat. They were waving AK rifles in their hands, and others were holding machetes, shouting and yelling at Gao Yang''s dancing and dancing.


    If the speedboat goes around the other side of the tanker, Gao Yang and his crew will have to take care of the other side. It''s OK to see these pirates ignore the warning and shoot. Gao Yang has been demonstrating towards them. Gao Yang is angry and shouted, "don''t let them go around and make a few holes in their ship."


    Cui Bo immediately shot at the speedboat heading towards the stern. The tracer bullet hit the side in the middle of the speedboat. After a hole was made in the side, the bullet with almost no attenuation hit the bottom of the boat again. Just wait a moment, and the pirates who found that the ship began to water immediately began to panic.


    The reason why we first hit the stern speedboat is that the tanker has a gangway on the other side of the stern. Although it is only for standby, it is only three meters away from the water surface. There is a ladder on the pirate speedboat. As long as you take the ladder, you can board the tanker. Even if you are not afraid of Pirates boarding, Gao Yang still wants to save some things and scare away the pirates directly.


    After a hole was made in the bottom of the ship, the speedboat around the stern immediately turned and headed away from the oil tanker. At this time, groliov''s machine gun also rang. On the speedboat around the bow of the oil tanker, the sawdust flew directly at the bow. Although it did not hit below the waterline, groliov''s shooting finally frightened the pirates.


    The shooting of Cui Bo and groliov finally made the speedboats on both sides turn and no longer try to circle to the other side of the tanker, but the pirates did not leave. The speedboat in the middle began to approach the tanker again, but the speed was very slow, and there was a stick waving on the speedboat.


    Gao Yang said strangely, "what are these pirates going to do? Are they going to negotiate with us?"


    Gao Yang also picked up the telescope and looked at the speedboat in the middle. Then he was surprised to find that the man standing at the bow seemed to be shouting. He waved a white flag in one hand and a stick in the other hand, but the top of the stick was a skull. Seeing the skull waved by the man, Gao Yang was not afraid, but just felt a little funny.


    "What are these idiots doing? It''s becoming more and more interesting. It seems that our opponent belongs to the non mainstream of pirates. Ha ha, are they going to hijack the ship with witchcraft? Or are they going to surrender?"


    As he spoke, Gao Yang fired a shot and the bullet hit the side of the boat, but the speedboat didn''t mean to stop, but firmly leaned towards them.


    Gao Yang thought about it and let the speedboat approach the oil tanker, just in case seven or eight pirates on the speedboat would suddenly shoot. When the speedboat was only twenty or thirty meters away from the oil tanker, the speedboat turned its bow and advanced parallel with the oil tanker. Then the black man with a skeleton stick put down the white flag, picked up a loudspeaker and roared.


    "We''re from the skeleton gang. We can let go of your ship, but you have to pay 100000 dollars, or we''ll start attacking! You''d better think it over in five minutes."


    Although the English in the speaker''s mouth is very strange, he can understand it. Gao Yang is trying to tell the pirate to let them go. At this time, Bruce whispers, "the captain is coming."


    Gao Yang looked around, but saw that the captain and a crew were running towards them in a hurry. No wonder he couldn''t hear the anxious voice of the liaison in the walkie talkie during this period. It turned out that the captain ran over in person.


    In fact, after confirming that he met the pirates, the captain began to run to Gaoyang''s deck, but the tanker was too large. When the pirates came to the side of the ship, the captain just rushed to Gaoyang''s side and heard the pirate''s cry clearly.


    "Ram, are you going to do this? You can promise not to let pirates on board, right?"


    The captain of the oil tanker was an Iranian in his fifties, with a big belly and a calm expression on his face, but some trembling voices betrayed his mood. He looked up at the nervous captain, smiled and said loudly: "what we do actually depends on you. Sink their ship, kill them all, or scare them away. You choose."

 Chapter 219

    "If you can, please don''t kill them. I don''t want to see blood. Just scare them away."


    After hearing the captain''s request, Gao Yang climbed on the deck and shouted down: "listen, we''re on this ship, you don''t want to think about making a fortune. I don''t want to trouble you, but you have to understand your situation and get out of here quickly, otherwise we won''t be warning shooting any more."


    The pirate ship next to the oil tanker didn''t respond. Gao Yang was worried that the pirate couldn''t hear his voice. However, the pirates also had a radio to monitor the public frequency of maritime communication. As long as they tuned the walkie talkie to the public frequency, they could contact the pirates.


    Gao Yang said to the captain lying beside him, "turn your walkie talkie to the frequency that can contact the pirates."


    The captain lay down beside Gao Yang and said nervously, "these pirates are unusual. It turned out that no pirates do so. The pirates just want to ask for ransom after robbing people and ships, and only ask for 100000 dollars. I haven''t heard of them."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "maybe these pirates will change their career. They plan to set up a mobile toll station on the sea here. If there is a ship passing by, they only charge the toll. If I say, it''s much faster than being a pirate."


    After joking with the captain, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "listen to me and get away immediately. I don''t have the patience to play games with you anymore. If the captain of this ship didn''t want your life, you would be dead now."


    After that, Gao Yang released the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "rabbit, give him some color to see."


    Cui Bo aimed at the pirate, waving the skull head in his hand. After a clear shot, the skull head fixed on the stick was punched out a hole, and the sudden shot frightened the pirates. The pirates standing in the bow immediately lay down in the cabin, while the pirates who raised their guns at the oil tanker immediately shot, and the bullets jingled the ship''s board, A series of sparks burst out.


    Gao Yang they lie on the deck and don''t have to worry about being hit by bullets. Gao Yang ignores the bullets fired by the pirates. He grabs the walkie talkie again and says with disdain: "the last warning shot, I''ll give you thirty seconds. If you don''t withdraw at the time, it''s your head that was shot."


    Gao Yang saw the man waving the skull shouting something. The pirates on the speedboat soon stopped shooting. At this time, the voice of the pirate who began to shout to them came from the walkie talkie in Gao Yang''s hand.


    "Listen, you guys don''t understand the situation. We''re not pirates. We''re the skeleton gang. We don''t hijack ships. Whether you have armed guards or not, we don''t hijack ships. Just now we just showed that we have the ability to seize the ship, but we still only charge the toll, okay? As long as you pay the toll, we''ll ensure your safety in this sea Domain, there will be no more pirates to trouble you. You see our strength. We have expelled the pirates in this area. There are no pirates in this area, whether on land or at sea, so you only need to pay a sum of money to ensure safety. "


    Gao Yang couldn''t believe his ears. He couldn''t cry or laugh at several humanitarians around him: "no, these pirates really plan to collect tolls, which can make me right? But these pirates have finally found their way. Collecting tolls is much faster than robbing."


    Seeing that there was no response on the tanker, the pirate, no, it can''t be said to be a pirate now. It should be said to be the one who collected the toll and continued: "Captain, you can hear me. Now listen to me. Our charges are very reasonable. We charge 10000 tons and 10000 US dollars according to the ton level, but this is a business, right? If you think my asking price is too high, we can negotiate a price satisfactory to both sides. 10000 US dollars, at least 10000 US dollars, you can safely pass through this sea area."


    The captain hesitated and said to Gao Yang, "please give me the walkie talkie. I really want to talk to him."


    The walkie talkie belongs to the captain. Gao Yang has no reason not to give it to him. In Gao Yang''s incredible eyes, after receiving the walkie talkie, the captain whispered: "Hello, I''m the captain of this ship. I have no right to decide about the charge you said, and I think $10000 is too high. If it''s $1000, I think our business can be reached. Of course, this must be the next time, and how can I confirm that you can do what you say?"


    The person waving the skull smiled happily and said: "One thousand dollars is impossible. It''s too little, but five thousand dollars is a good figure. However, because it''s the first time, we can choose not to charge and let you pass through this sea area for free. As long as you remember to pay next time, this time it''s just a notice before charging. In addition, you''ll soon know whether what I''m saying is true. My boss is not a big talker, he said It will make all the ships on this route no longer worry about pirates. As long as you are willing to pay, good luck and see you next time. "


    After saying goodbye to the captain on the walkie talkie, the toll collectors in the speedboat and rifle left, while Gao Yang looked at the captain in amazement and said, "I want to take the liberty to ask, don''t you really plan to pay to the pirates in the future?"


    After thinking about it, the captain shrugged: "I have to ask the ship owner, not me, but if I choose, why not? If a small part of the money can be exchanged for safe passage through this dangerous sea area, I am very happy. Of course, it depends on whether the ship owner thinks it is appropriate to hire you or pay the toll to the pirates. With all due respect, if all Somali pirates intend to do so, it seems that you are right They will lose their jobs. "


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I''m not worried about losing my job. I just think it''s incredible."


    The captain smiled and said: "Anyway, I really appreciate what you have done today. Otherwise, we will be unlucky, and my boss will have to pay a large ransom. Now it''s dark and it''s dinner time. You don''t have to stay on the deck all the time. We have radar. If the pirates get close, you can find them in time, so you can have dinner in the cabin Then go to sleep and I''ll let you know when the transshipment is about to arrive. "


    Gao Yang did feel a little hungry, and after a day of sea breeze, he also wanted to go into the cabin to have a rest. As for pirates, there was really no need to worry too much. There were radars on merchant ships. As long as there was a ship close, he could find it. As for Gao Yang, they stayed on the deck during the day, it was just boring.


    When escorting on the ship, the merchant ship will certainly be responsible for Gaoyang''s food and accommodation. When Gaoyang returns to the cabin, the food is ready, but the meals on the ship are carried out in batches. There is no other person when Gaoyang eats.


    Basically, all the cooks on the merchant ships are good at cooking. Gao Yang can eat delicious food when they are on duty on that ship these days, and it is also different from other countries. This alone makes Gao Yang very satisfied. After they are full of wine and food, Cui Bo burps and says with emotion on his face: "Maybe we can''t do the task at sea for a long time. If the pirates change careers, we can''t do it by relying on the armed guards who fight pirates. It''s called cold lips and cold teeth."


    Although Gao Yang thinks what Cui Bo said is unlikely to become a reality, if you think about it carefully, it may really happen. The only problem is whether the pirates can successfully transform.


    Now, the income of being a pirate is much lower than before. Although merchant ships are still robbed occasionally, they used to be able to rob ships every three or five times. Now they can''t rob one in a few months. The fleet on the main route is not easy to rob, and the fleet escorted by warships can''t rob. Even without warship escort, merchant ships that are not too far away from warships can''t rob. If they are close to warships, they can''t rob , as long as you can''t wait for the merchant ship in a short time, a helicopter will come soon.


    In fact, the role of warships is still secondary. The main reason why pirates can''t do business well is that they are engaged in it. When there are too many pirates, a large number of armed guards at sea also came into being. It is the armed guards like them that almost cut off all the hope of pirates to make money by robbing ships.


    Gao Yang didn''t worry about losing his job. After laughing, he said in a deep voice: "let those Brits worry. Without pirates, the first thing to cry is them. In recent years, those Britons have made a lot of money by relying on Somali pirates."


    As soon as the high voice fell, Bruce said calmly: "Don''t worry, these pirates won''t last long. Now the army doesn''t care about pirates, and armed guards won''t fight pirates with real weapons. But if these pirates plan to change their profession and use low fees to replace the method of robbing ships and collecting ransom, they will be really dangerous. Let''s say nothing else, those armed guards will kill the changed pirates first. Wait and see if you don''t believe it , those Englishmen will certainly attack pirates who threaten their business. "


    Gao Yang smiled: "Believe it, why don''t you believe it? There is an old saying in China that we hold the enemy hostage and respect ourselves. What does it mean, that is, only with robbers or enemies can we highlight the importance of the army. Therefore, the stronger the enemy is, the stronger the strength of the army will be. However, if the strength of the army is strong, we can''t kill the enemy. Otherwise, what do we have to fight the enemy''s army without the enemy?


    In addition to the sentence of relying on the enemy for self-respect, there is another sentence in China called raising the enemy for self-respect. Without the enemy, it would be good to cultivate a group of enemies. If there are strong enemies all the time, they can exist all the time. Therefore, I also think that if the pirates in Somalia really dare to change their careers, the British will destroy the naive ideas of these groups of pirates and let all pirates know They can''t be pirates if they don''t want to. If there''s no one to be pirates, maybe those Brits will make another batch of pirates. "

 Chapter 220

    After the tanker left the dangerous sea area and got in touch with the transfer ship docked on the high seas, the tanker stopped and waited for the small boat put down on the transfer ship to connect the six of them to the transfer ship.


    The so-called transit ship is also a helpless choice. The reason why the crew of commercial ships have no resistance in the face of pirates is that the crew of commercial ships are only civilians. The main reason is that there can be no weapons on commercial ships due to the restrictions of international conventions.


    If you keep driving on the high seas, even if the cargo ship is equipped with missiles and cannons, no one will take care of it. However, when you enter the port of another country, once someone finds out that there are weapons on the ship, there will be great trouble. The same is true for the armed guard. On the high seas, the armed guard can use any weapons, but it can''t bring weapons ashore or enter the territorial sea of a country. As for the port, Not to mention that.


    If you don''t intend to abide by the law, it''s no problem to bring brushes and no weapons, but the marine armed guard is still a legal and concerned profession after all, so the marine armed guard must be bound by the law and can''t carry guns ashore. In order to solve this problem, the transfer ship should be transported.


    Transit ships are docked on the high seas and operated by private people. When armed escorts get on and off the merchant ships, they are near the main channel on the high seas. Merchant ships only need to be close to the transit ship to pick up and off the armed escorts, rather than having to let the armed escorts get on and off the merchant ships in the port.


    The existence of transfer ships not only avoids legal problems, but also makes it more convenient. Transfer ships will stop in the sea area that will not be threatened by pirates. As long as there is no threat, merchant ships will put down the armed escort instead of taking the armed escort to the port of destination.


    Gaoyang''s transfer ship was refitted from an old cruise ship with a displacement of 2000 tons. After contacting the intermediate transfer ship, the transfer ship sent a small boat to pick them up and return to the transfer ship.


    Everything went well. When he said goodbye to the escort tanker and boarded the boat, it was more than 3 a.m. when Gao Yang boarded the middle transshipment from the special gangway, he just walked to the deck, but heard a man say loudly: "You finally came back. According to my expected time, you should have come back two hours ago. Haven''t you had any trouble?"


    The speaker was a middle-aged man in his forties. His name was Anton cel Kutta, a Scottish American and a partner in praising them this time,.


    Antonsell became the first mate all the time from a sailor, and then finally became the captain. He was too familiar with everything at sea. However, antonsell just completed one of his major goals in life and finally became the captain. However, within two years, antonsell resigned from a shipping company he had worked for for for a long time.


    The reason why he refused to be a captain again was that he met a pirate in the Gulf of Aden with antonsell and was almost kidnapped by a pirate with a ship.


    At that time, there were armed guards on antonsell''s ship, but the situation when he met pirates was somewhat different. At least more than 20 pirate boats surrounded his ship. The pirates were about to board the ship, and the four armed guards on the ship planned to surrender when they saw that there were many pirates. Anyway, Somali pirates were also very principled, that is, ask for money instead of money Life, even if they surrender, the crew will not be in danger, and their security personnel are very likely to be directly put back by the pirates, so the four security personnel just fired a few shots, which led to the random gun fire of the pirates. After that, the four security personnel stopped fire and waited for the pirates to board the ship.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, a helicopter sent by a warship solved the siege for antonsell''s ship, so antonsell did not fall into the hands of pirates, and the frightened and stimulated antonsell also saw business opportunities from his experience, so he made up his mind to change his career immediately.


    Antonsell, who is no longer the captain, decided to set up a maritime security company. Although he is a complete layman in the security and defense industry, antonsell also has his own advantages. He has run a ship all his life. He knows a lot of people and can easily get business. Even if he can only get the business of the shipping company he used to work for, it is enough for him to make a big profit Money.


    Antonsell doesn''t have his own staff and doesn''t know the way of security and defense, but he knows little Downey''s father, and then antonsell naturally hooked up with little Downey. After that, things became a chapter smoothly, and the six of them became antonsell''s partners.


    Anton sell is in charge of the business and is responsible for praising their life and rest on the transshipment, while praising them is in charge of the force. As for the money they earn, both sides share it equally, and then give 5% of the total amount to little Downey.


    The reason why Gao Yang and Anton Saier both want to give little Downey 5% is that the security company established in Anton Saier city is not formally registered and has not joined the international NGO Maritime Industry Security Association (SAMI) To put it bluntly, it means doing mercenary work in the name of maritime security company. Only in this way can it be free from legal restrictions and the international code of conduct (ICOC) of private security service providers. Otherwise, antonsell can''t make a commitment to absolutely ensure the safety of merchant ships when he works.


    Gao Yang and little Donny have an agreement that as long as little Donny finds a task for them, he will pay little Donny 5%. Because the company is illegal, antonsell has to transfer the money safely to his account. He needs little Donny to wash the money for him, so antonsell also needs to give little Donny 5%.


    The cooperation with antonsell is very pleasant. Antonsell is really a good man. It''s not like a captain born as an ordinary sailor who is always full of dirty words and can''t live without wine. On the contrary, antonsell always has a smile on his face and takes good care of Gaoyang them. As long as Gaoyang comes back from work, he will always see antonsell waiting to meet them at any time, Anton sell can rest assured only when he sees Gao Yang''s safe return.


    Gao Yang smiled at antonsell and said, "I met a little trouble, which can''t even be called trouble. I met some blind pirates and was scared away by us."


    Anton sell looked at the group standing behind Gao Yang. After confirming that no one was hurt, Anton sell nodded and said, "if only no one was hurt, call me and report peace next time."


    At this time, Cui Bo said with a smile: "Captain, don''t worry about us. We''re not children, and you''re not a complaining woman looking forward to her husband''s return. Listen to me, don''t stay up late waiting for us next time."


    Antonsell smiled bitterly: "I''ve been the chief mate for too many years. It''s a job to worry about. I can''t sleep without arranging my responsible work. I''m afraid I can''t change my habit for a while. Well, now let me ask if the pirates you meet call themselves the skeleton gang. You''ve been transshipping for a few days, and in the past few days, there''s a lot of people here The transfer ship has been talking about the sudden emergence of the skeleton gang. I listen to the British. They seem to be making some big moves. "

 Chapter 221

    Of course, Gao Yang is no stranger to the skeleton gang. He has just dealt with the people of the skeleton Gang, so Gao Yang smiled and said, "the pirate we scared away is the skeleton gang. Last time we were on this ship, we haven''t heard the name of the skeleton Gang, but it only took a few days. It seems that everyone is talking about the skeleton gang."


    Antonsell said with a worried face: "Indeed, a skeleton Gang suddenly appeared on the route near Cape guadafui. They did not let go of any merchant ship, but whether there were armed guards on the merchant ship or not, they would not try to board the ship. They just announced that they would charge tolls. There is no doubt that if the skeleton Gang model can be popularized in the whole Gulf of Aden, they will shake the armed forces at sea Protect the foundation of existence. "


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "don''t worry too much. The practice of the skeleton Gang is just whimsical. The route in the Gulf of Aden is long. How much sea area does the skeleton gang control? As long as there are pirates in other places, their practice can''t be promoted. Those merchant ships should find guards or have to find them."


    Antonsell smiled bitterly and said: "I''m afraid their practice can really be popularized. It''s not easy for the pirates now, so it''s really possible for them to collectively change their style. You know, the skeleton Gang just appeared three days ago, but yesterday, a military faction emerged in the sea near Bossaso. Although they don''t know their name yet, they expelled the pirates and announced that they would charge tolls , it''s very similar to the skeleton gang. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Oh, in that case, whether the people of Bossaso are skeleton gang or not, the practice of skeleton Gang seems to be popular soon."


    Antonsell said with a bitter smile: "yes, all maritime security companies feel the pressure. They are negotiating. Maybe we have to change our profession soon. I don''t think they can come up with an effective method."


    Bruce suddenly said, "I don''t think so. Maybe the pirates trying to change will disappear soon."


    Antonsell shrugged and said, "maybe, I have some contradictions now. If the pirates change their style, it may be good news for seafarers and shipowners, but it''s not so good news for us."


    You said those Brits were going to make big moves. What do they want to do


    Antonsell shook his head and said, "I don''t know the details, but many British companies have negotiated collectively twice. Unfortunately, I''m not qualified to participate, but I think it''s impossible for them to take the initiative to attack the skeleton Gang?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if the skeleton Gang''s mode is not promoted, they won''t attack, but if the skeleton Gang''s mode is really promoted, it''s really possible."


    "They are all legal companies and take the initiative to attack pirates unless they are crazy," Anton said with an incredible look on his face


    Gao Yang pointed to himself with a smile and said, "have you forgotten what we do?"


    After being stunned, antonsell said suspiciously, "mercenaries? Do you mean that if they can''t do it by themselves, they will find mercenaries to help them do it?"


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said with a natural expression: "Of course, do you still need to ask? When legitimate companies intend to do illegal things, I mean the military. They either find mercenaries or pretend to be mercenaries. It''s easy to solve the problem. Do you think international conventions are more important than vital interests? Don''t forget that this is the Gulf of Aden. The so-called international conventions have provisions for merchant ships Beam force is a fart for security companies who are used to solving problems by force. "


    Antonsell said with a tangled face: "so are we going to act with those Brits? I mean, we are also vested interests. Do you think we will be invited to fight pirates who don''t want to be pirates?"


    A disdainful way: "I can tell you clearly, no! Those Brits occupy the vast majority of interests in the Gulf of Aden, so it''s up to them to deal with things, and they will never let people from other countries intervene. As for you, just do what you should do safely. You don''t need to intervene in those hidden dirty activities, and you''re not qualified to intervene ¡£¡±


    Antonsell shrugged and said: "Well, we''ll do our own thing. We don''t care about the rest. Guys, we''ve been standing here long enough. I''m very sorry for delaying your precious rest time. Now go back to your cabin and have a good sleep. A container ship will arrive here at about three o''clock tomorrow afternoon. You need to escort that ship."


    Antonsell can always get work. Gao Yang basically has no free time, but this must be a good thing. For Gao Yang, they have the same rest in transshipment or merchant ship. There is no fatigue, but after more work, they must earn more and more money.


    Gaoyang''s settlement method is calculated by trip. The Commission is determined according to the different goods carried by commercial ships. Basically, the trip is between 30000 and 50000. There is less money for escorting ships such as oil tankers. Gaoyang can only get 15000 per trip. If it is a container ship, there is more money, and at least 25000 dollars per trip.


    The reason why different ships have different commissions is that even if they are stopped by pirates, the goods will not suffer any loss, because pirates have no harbor and equipment to get crude oil off the ship, and even if they can get it off, they can''t sell it.


    But the container ship is different. If it pulls valuable but not too big things, after being hijacked by pirates, all the things that can be moved on the ship will be carried away by swarming boats in the form of ants. Even if there is no ransom, it can make a lot of money. Therefore, container ships are always favored by pirates, If small and valuable items are transported, the shipowner must increase the Commission for employing armed guards.


    It is precisely because there are differences in cargo ships and the money they earn will be different. Therefore, after learning that they will continue to work the next day, Gao Yang smiled and said, "I like container ships. It seems that we can share more money."


    Antonsell also smiled on his face and said, "yes, and the better news is that the ship mainly transports household appliances and small machinery, so the Commission this time is 80000 dollars, guys."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "very good. Find more such jobs in the future. The time is short and the money is more. Captain, ask you a question. Are you satisfied with your current income?"


    Antonsell laughed and said: "Of course, I''m satisfied. What''s more? My annual salary as a captain is 120000 dollars. When I gave up this job, I was worried that I would regret it. But now, in only half a month, my income has exceeded 60000 dollars. If you count tomorrow''s 40000 dollars, man, I earn more a month than I did in the previous year."


    Antonsell is very satisfied with his income, and Gao Jue is also quite satisfied with his current income. He earns less money for escorting merchant ships in the Gulf of Aden than Gao Yang''s previous war in Libya, but the benefit is a lot safer.


    When they were in misrata, Libya, their commission was 10000 US dollars and four cents a day, while in Tripoli, it was 20000 US dollars and five cents a day. Now, it''s basically 15000 to 25000 commissions for a mission.


    Although it seems that Tao''s commission is almost the same, it actually earns a lot less, mainly because Gao Yang''s task nature. Gao Yang''s money is made in the process of sailing between two transit ships, but the problem is that the distance between transit ships is very far.


    There is a transshipment in the Mande Strait on the west side of the Gulf of Aden, and the easternmost one is to the east of Cape guadafui. Gaoyang is on the transshipment ship at this time, and Gaoyang''s just finished task is to board the merchant ship in the transshipment ship in the Mande Strait, and then board the transshipment ship after reaching Cape guadafui. The distance between the two transshipment ships is not close, more than 1500 kilometers However, the speed of Gaoyang''s oil tanker was very slow, only 15 knots, with a speed of about 27.8 kilometers per hour. It took more than 50 hours and more than two days for Gaoyang''s oil tanker from Mande Strait to guadafui.


    It is precisely because the escort takes a long time. It takes almost two days for Gaoyang to earn a commission of 15000 to 25000, and now it is still divided by six people. In this way, the money they earn is much less than when they fought in Libya. The advantage of escort is that there are almost no risks, like when Gaoyang was in Tripoli This is the end of the total military defeat, which is completely impossible in the Gulf of Aden.


    Of course, escorting in the Gulf of Aden is unlikely to have the opportunity to make a fortune. For example, when they were in Tripoli, Gao Yang won the BRICs, and each of them could get more than one million in the rescue of Bob. Unfortunately, this task is rare, and high returns are often accompanied by high risks, so Gao Yang is almost happy with low returns I''m willing to accept the task without risk. Anyway, according to the lowest income, I can earn 1000 dollars a day. Compared with the vast majority of people, it''s also a high income, not to mention that I earn much more than that.


    If nothing unexpected happens, Gao Yang feels that their days at sea will last for a long time. Unfortunately, the accident will happen immediately.


    Just as Gao Yang and Anton sell were talking and laughing to their cabin, they met five heavily armed people in the narrow passage. They went out in the early morning. They could only be on a mission.


    Originally everything was very calm, but just as Gao Yang passed the five people coming, a yawning black man who passed Gao Yang suddenly stopped, and then said with a surprised look: "chinks? When did so many chinks come on this ship?"


    Chinks is an insulting word for Chinese or East Asians, but now it can be regarded as referring specifically to Chinese. Therefore, whether the black people know that they are Chinese or not, it is a very insulting word.


    Gao Yang immediately stopped, looked at the black man who was almost face to face with him and said, "nigger, you''ve provoked the wrong person."

 Chapter 222

    No matter where Gao Yang is, he has almost never encountered the problem of racial discrimination. At least in the open, no one will deliberately humiliate him because of his skin color.


    Gao Yang always felt that racial discrimination was far away from him, but today, he finally met him. What makes Gao Yang puzzled and indignant is that blacks, who have always been victims of racial discrimination, have also begun to learn to engage in racial discrimination.


    Gao Yang didn''t know whether the black man was intentional or not, but he used the word chinks very pertinently, which made Gao Yang unbearable, so he immediately retaliated with a tooth for a tooth, using the word nigger, which is very insulting to the black man, in return for the rude black man.


    After hearing the word nigger, the black man was stunned. He seemed to be surprised by Gao Yang''s response.


    "Are you Japanese, Korean or Chinese? Are you a Chinaman who is so sensitive to the word chinks?"


    The black man used a slander specifically referring to the Chinese people. Although the word chink is now more used to slander the Chinese people, it can also be understood as a slander for the yellow people in East Asia, and Chinaman can only be a complete slander for the Chinese people. However, it is strange that the black man was not angry because he called him a nigger, so Gao Yang was confused for a moment, He didn''t know whether the black man blurted out racist words out of ignorance or whether he did say it on purpose.


    Gao Yang is more willing to think people are not so bad. He thinks that the black may really use a contempt because he is too stupid. After a little hesitation, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I am Chinese, black, pay attention to your words."


    The black man took a step back so that he didn''t have to stand with his shoulders raised. Then he laughed and said: "Are you really Chinese? Aha, you''re not like Chinaman I know. They only chirp and shout, but you still know the word nigger and dare to call me nigger. Hey, monkey, sir, there''s no banana here. I can''t reward you. As for what you said to offend the wrong person, I want to know what you can do to me? Throw your feces at me "Monkeys can only do this? Ha ha."


    The black words made his two white companions laugh, while one of the other two frowned, and an older white frowned and said, "Aida, don''t make trouble, we should leave quickly, and you should..."


    Gao Yang refused to let it go. After confirming that the black man didn''t just talk nonsense because of ignorance, he would be damned if he could let the black man leave. Before the older white man finished speaking, Gao Yang stormed.


    When the black man took a step back and continued to ridicule Gao Yang, he actually took precautions. Even if he didn''t intend to do it, he would take precautions that Gao Yang would do it. However, after Gao Yang really stepped out, the black man had no time to get out of the way, so Gao Yang kicked him to the point.


    Gao Yang is usually very kind. Even on the battlefield, he won''t show much bloodthirsty and tyranny. But if he is really angry, the word reason has no chance with Gao Yang. In short, once Gao Yang is really angry, he can do anything, especially after he becomes a mercenary and is used to talking with bullets with his fist If you''re really angry, you''re definitely the one who immediately takes the knife and shoots.


    Gao Yang kicked the black man to the point. When the black man arched his waist like a shrimp in pain, Gao Yang hit the black man on the head with the butt of his gun and immediately opened the ladle for the black man.


    The black man named Aida was knocked forward by the butt of Gao Yang''s gun, and Cui Bo stood behind Gao Yang. Cui Bo, who had long been fuming by the black man''s anger, watched the black man fall towards him, pushed up with a hard knee, and hit the black man''s chest. The black man who was about to fall forward to the ground stood up again. At this time, there was a gro between Cui Bo and him Liao Fu''s Li JinFang, after pulling gro Liao Fu aside, kicked him out, right in the chest of the black man who was pushed up by Cui Bo''s knee. With the sound of crisp bone cracks, the black man was kicked out directly by Li JinFang for three meters before falling to the ground, and then lay on his stomach motionless.


    As the saying goes, like-minded or like-minded is very reasonable. What is a person''s temper and character, then the temper and character of his friends around him must be the same. Of course, there is a premise that real friends are OK, and the so-called fair weather friends are naturally not included.


    Aida provoked the wrong people. Even if Gao Yang didn''t do it, Cui Bo and Li JinFang couldn''t let him go. Because of his cheap mouth, the black Aida was unlucky. Fortunately, Gao Yang still had a sense in his heart and didn''t kill Aida. As long as Cui Bo and Li JinFang saw Gao Yang''s move, they knew he didn''t intend to kill Aida, so they were two People didn''t come to the fatal place when they started, otherwise, raising the butt of the gun would kill Aida.


    "Fark!"


    No matter who started it, he couldn''t watch his comrades in arms being beaten and Gao Yang move their hands. The rest of the black companions naturally refused to give up. After a scold, a man standing next to the black smashed the butt of a gun towards Gao Yang''s face, and Gao Yang kicked the man''s ankle with his rifle On the, he kicked him somersault and lay on the ground, followed by another kick on the man''s stomach.


    "Falk, put the gun down! Put the gun down."


    "Fake oil, put the gun down. I''m going to shoot!"


    After a scream, the man kicked by Gao Yang covered his stomach and couldn''t move. His whole body was just twitching. The three black teammates who were still standing immediately raised their guns. After pulling the bolt with a crash, they pointed the muzzle of their guns at Gao Yang. Of course, Gao Yang refused to show weakness. While the three men raised their guns, They also pulled the bolt of the gun and aimed at the three men.


    Gao Yang now has the upper hand in number and firepower. In particular, groliov''s machine gun is hung with a bullet chain. With a crash, he pulled the bolt of the gun and pointed the machine gun at the three people. Although the power is no use, it is particularly deterrent.


    Although they are at a disadvantage in heavy firepower, the two sides are face-to-face distance. Although the guns in the hands of the three gun lifters are only assault rifles, there is little difference between the power of assault rifles and machine guns at this distance. Anyway, as long as they shoot, the people on both sides are dead and can only end up losing both sides.


    Just as the two sides were spitting at each other and hoarse to let each other put down their guns, suddenly a man shouted, "come out, come out quickly."


    There was such a big noise that someone would come out to have a look without shouting. The hatch doors in the corridor soon opened one by one. After seeing the scene in the corridor, those people immediately returned to the cabin. When they came out again, they all had loaded guns in their hands.


    Gao Yang and his men were soon surrounded, and countless black guns were aimed at them. The reason for this one-sided situation was that the transshipment belonged to a British security company, and most of the armed guards on board belonged to the same company. In short, Most of the people on this ship are with the blacks they hit.


    Gao Yang is in a bad situation. They are completely blocked in the corridor. There are gun muzzle in front of and behind them. They don''t need to leave at all. There seems to be no other way to choose except for one side to put down the gun.


    For a time, the corridor was full of yelling and swearing. Gao Yang held a pistol in one hand and a spray in the other. He kept scolding the muzzle and face shaking in front of him. It''s up to him. It''s impossible to put down the gun. Either we stand in a stalemate or we shoot together.


    Frye stood in the middle. At the beginning, he took out a pistol, but after looking at the bad situation, Frye immediately inserted the pistol back into the holster, reached out and took down the M72 bazooka behind him, pulled away the bazooka and adjusted it to the firing state, then put the bazooka into bruss''s hand, then took down another bazooka and pulled away the bazooka, While fighting on his shoulder, his left hand immediately took down a grenade on the combat vest. After holding the safety pull ring in his mouth, he threw the grenade into the air and shouted, "if you want to die together, no one can fucking live. Come on!"

 Chapter 223

    There must be forty or fifty people on the transfer ship who belong to a group, blocking a narrow corridor. The black muzzle is holding them high. Naturally, the situation is extremely unfavorable to hold them high. However, as soon as Frye lights up the rocket launcher and takes the grenade, the situation is immediately different.


    Frye and Bruce carried a rocket launcher on their shoulders, one behind the other toward the ceiling above the corridor. If their two hands trembled and hit the rocket out, dozens of people crowded together would be wiped out, but most of the casualties were still light. Besides, Frye took a grenade and opened the safety ring. As long as Frye let go, It will explode in three seconds, and at least a few people have to be buried with a grenade.


    Cui Bo didn''t hold his big sniper. Because the firing speed was too slow, he was holding a pistol. Facing the muzzle of the automatic rifle, he felt a little weak. After seeing Frye''s move, Cui Bo was inspired. He immediately reached out and took a grenade from Frye''s chest. After taking away the safety ring, he shouted: "Come on, come on, come if you''re not afraid of death. I''m afraid of you bastards. Come on, shoot and die together!"


    The two rocket launchers played a key role. Although the people on the transfer ship did not retreat, their momentum was much weaker, but now neither of the two sides is willing to give up. They are licking blood on the edge of the knife and can''t recognize anything. This truth is the same all over the world.


    Antonsell was frightened by the sudden and inexplicable accident. He stared all the time, but he didn''t know what to do. At the moment, although he wasn''t held against his head with a gun, dozens of guns were pointed at him in the narrow corridor. Even if he didn''t want to hit him, he couldn''t hide.


    For a time, the situation fell into a difficult impasse. Although the number of people on the transfer ship occupied an absolute advantage, they did not lose in firepower.


    Now, if anyone accidentally goes off the fire, the next thing will be a bloody end. It''s hard to say who can survive, but at this time, no one is willing to give in, and no one can give in. Without an opportunity, the stalemate is difficult to solve.


    Fortunately, after Frye stabilized the situation with a bazooka, the atmosphere at the scene was more dignified. People no longer yelled at each other. The corridor was quiet for a moment. Once it was quiet, the atmosphere soon became silent. Only the white man who was kicked high was still moaning. As for the black man who was challenging, he was lying on the ground I don''t know whether to live or die.


    In addition to the faint groans, no one dared to speak easily at this time, for fear that once any noise was made, it would immediately detonate the extremely heavy atmosphere.


    After a little recovery, antonsell slowly raised his hands, swallowed hard, and whispered: "Guys, guys, calm down. We used to get along well, didn''t we? Most of you and I still know each other. We really don''t need to draw a gun at each other. Why? Kassel and Loew, we just had dinner together today. Why should we be hostile to each other now? I advise your brothers to put down our guns slowly, okay?"


    No one is willing to listen to Anton sell''s advice and put down the gun. Of course, the most important thing is not to dare. Especially for Gao Yang, they are at an absolute disadvantage in number. They can''t put down the gun on the premise that they can''t ensure their own safety. However, Anton sell''s words still play a great role. At least they can start a dialogue now.


    A white man who was supposed to go on a mission with the black man and was the first to confront them angrily said, "don''t think it''s over. Aida doesn''t know whether she is dead or alive. Unless you give me a satisfactory explanation, you won''t want to leave alive."


    Just then, a man named by Anton sell frowned and said, "what happened? Why is it like this?"


    When a black man standing very far back heard that Aida didn''t know his life and death, he immediately shouted, "don''t let them go, damn bastard, Aida, are you okay?"


    Seeing the situation finally calmed down and getting out of control again, antonsell shouted: "Shut up and listen to me. The cause of the matter is racial discrimination among you called Aida. He abused my friends, and then there was a conflict. This kind of thing is very common, right? Guys, this is just a dispute that can be easily solved. At most, you talk with your fist, but now you all take out your guns, so there will be no winner , guys, are you really going to kill everyone for a small thing? "


    Among the people present, there were only four blacks. After hearing Anton sell''s words, a black man said angrily: "shut up, I don''t believe what you said. Now it''s our people who die. It''s not so easy to finish. Shut up your beak, Yankee! You have to die, you all have to die!"


    Gao Yang immediately pointed the muzzle of the shotgun at the black man who was talking, while TREB roared, "come on, take our lives! Falk, see who will die first."


    When the huge muzzle of a shotgun was pointed at his head, the black man''s momentum immediately weakened a lot. It''s easy to stand in the crowd and say hard words, but it really takes a lot of courage to be pointed at by the muzzle of a big shotgun.


    Antonsell screamed: "Man, it''s not our fault. Your people provoked us first and used very insulting words. We are all civilized people, especially dark skinned guys. You don''t want to be called niggers? But your friend did it. Yes, he''s in a bad situation now. I''m just really sorry about it, but I really don''t think I am We should fight for both sides in this matter. Guys, I don''t think it''s worth burying for the provocation of a racist. Put down the gun. We have plenty of ways to solve this matter. "


    Antonsell''s words moved many people. When they saw that their teammates had a conflict with others, most people would stand up, especially when there were a large number of people, but their lives were threatened, many people would choose to shrink back, especially when they learned that the cause of the whole thing was just provoked by an asshole on their side for no reason Many people will transfer their resentment to the originator of the trouble when they are in danger.


    A man named Loew knew antonsell and met Gao Yang once. At this time, he shouted, "are you telling the truth or not? How can Aida be racist? This statement is not very convincing."


    Anton Saier pointed to several humanitarians with Aida: "you say, is this the case? For God''s sake, you have to tell the truth, otherwise many people may die because of it."


    The three people who have experienced the whole thing from beginning to end are silent. They don''t want to blame their teammates, but they also know that if they talk nonsense, it really can''t end. Therefore, it''s better to be silent for the sake of their own lives.


    Looking at the three people''s silence means that they acquiesced to antonsell''s words. At this time, many people began to be dissatisfied. Although they could not speak or turn around immediately, they could not help scolding Aida again and again in their heart.


    The situation eased again, but no one dared to put down the gun. At this time, a man shouted, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Put down the gun for me, everyone, put down the gun!"


    Accompanied by a person''s cry, some people outside the station immediately put down their guns, because the speaker was the boss of the transshipment and their boss.


    After hearing the voice, although there was no one to see, Anton sell was still very happy, waved his hand and said loudly, "curry, curry, I''m Anton sell. This is a misunderstanding. Let''s all put down our guns. This can be solved peacefully."


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way."


    With the sound of yelling, a man crowded to the front of the crowd. When he saw Aida and the white man on the ground, the man took a breath, looked at the man holding up his gun and shouted, "what''s going on!"


    Before antonsell could speak, Gao Yang said first, "Mr. curry, you have to clean up your team. Your team doesn''t have only one skin color, so if there are racist guys in your team, I think you''d better kick him away."


    Curry is the owner of the transshipment and the boss of the largest security company on board. There are more than 130 people under his command.


    Although he is an Englishman and has been in his 60s, curry is not an English gentleman. He once served in the British navy. He always speaks dirty words and dirty jokes, but generally speaking, he is at least a reasonable person. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, curry angrily said to Gao Yang: "Shut up, you don''t need to teach me, damn guy. If you don''t give me a satisfactory explanation, you won''t want to leave alive."


    Kuri was calm when he didn''t see the two people upside down, but when he saw that one of his men seemed to have stopped breathing, Kuri became more popular than his men, and Gao Yang didn''t intend to show weakness. He immediately shouted in more loud voices: "Shut the fuck up. I don''t want to give you an explanation. Now you have to give me an explanation, okay? And I have to be satisfied. Okay! Asshole, I have six people here. I think it''s worth it for you. Do I want to die together? OK! Look who''s afraid of death! Come on! I''ll give you a gun and shoot at me!"


    When he roared loudly, he turned the pistol in his left hand, handed the handle to Kuri and stared at Kuri ferociously.


    Curry''s face suddenly changed, because Gao Yang didn''t look like a madman at this time, but was a madman at all. When one side of the confrontation became crazy, there was usually a reasonable side to give way, so curry didn''t want to take risks whether Gao Yang was really crazy or fake crazy.

 Chapter 224

    Curry''s face was still menacing, but Gao Yang knew he was afraid. Curry didn''t want to die or let his men die, and he didn''t dare to let some of Gao Yang''s men die, because once someone died, it would be a big thing. It''s not killing a few pirates, but involving people from several countries, So as long as someone dies on his ship, his security company won''t want to go on.


    Instead of receiving the pistol held high in front of his nose, curry tilted his head and roared, "who the fuck will explain to me what''s going on!"


    Kuri''s actions can only be described in one word, that is, tough and weak. One of Kuri''s people immediately said the cause from beginning to end. Although it''s very brief, it can at least make people understand what happened.


    After hearing the explanation, curry''s face became more ugly. Now he is difficult to ride a tiger. Let''s forget it. It''s impossible for everyone to put down their guns and wash and sleep, and it''s even more impossible to kill Gaoyang. In fact, it''s unrealistic even to beat Gaoyang.


    At a time when Kuri didn''t know what to do, antonsell raised his hands and said loudly, "don''t be impulsive, guys, don''t be impulsive. Maybe things aren''t so bad. There are military doctors among our people. I don''t think it''s time to confront, but to save people immediately, right? Guys, don''t move anyone. Let my people show them, test tubes and show him."


    Curry''s face eased. After glancing at Aida lying motionless on the ground, he showed a look of implied anger, then waved his hand and acquiesced to antonsell''s proposal.


    Bruce didn''t move immediately, because Gao Yang was the supreme commander. Antonsell was not qualified to command him to do anything. As for curry, Bruce must have completely ignored it.


    Gao Yang is not as crazy as he looks, and he doesn''t want to die, so it''s certainly the best choice if he doesn''t have to die with others. After a slight swing of his head, Bruce handed the bazooka on his shoulder to Li JinFang. After Li JinFang held the gun in one hand and the bazooka on his shoulder in the other hand, Bruce said in a deep voice, "let me pass."


    Aida was kicked by Li JinFang for more than three meters. At this time, surrounded by Kuri''s men, Bruce took two steps. After squatting in front of Aida, she first reached out and touched Aida''s neck, then turned Aida over and let him face up. After that, Bruce looked at the wound on Aida''s head without expression, Then he untied his combat vest and began to check.


    When Bruce examined Aida, everyone dared not make a sound. There was no sound except the heavy breath. They were afraid that Bruce would say that Aida was dead.


    After Bruce checked, he quickly stood up and said, "he''s not dead. His most serious injury is just two broken ribs and a five centimeter wound on his head, but he has a concussion at most. If you treat him as soon as possible, he won''t have anything."


    Even if Aida is really dead, Bruce will say he is not dead, because at this time, fools know that if they say the word "death", the consequences will be unpredictable.


    Curry also squatted down, reached out and touched the pulse on Aida''s neck. As the boss of these people, he always had to see whether Aida was dead or alive. He could not only listen to Bruce, but anyway, Bruce''s words had found a step for everyone present.


    Curry made up his mind that even if Aida was dead, he would say Aida was still alive. In any case, he had to solve the confrontation in front of him first. As long as it was no longer face-to-face pointing guns at each other''s heads, anyway, there were more than 100 people on the ship, and Gao Yang could not leave the ship. As long as the dilemma in front of him was solved, When he comes back, he can do whatever he wants to do with Gao Yang.


    Fortunately, Aida was really not dead. He touched Aida and had a pulse, and it was very strong. Curry was really relieved. He immediately said in a loud voice, "what are you doing? Come and take him to the infirmary."


    Someone was going to carry Aida away immediately, but at this time, Gao Yang said in a fierce voice: "don''t move. No one wants to take him away until I get a satisfactory answer!"


    It''s not that Gao Yang wants to find something, but what curry can think of. He can think of it too. He doesn''t need much IQ. Gao Yang only needs to know that they are still on the ship in curry. He should understand this. If there is no final conclusion and the confrontation is solved, then they will be unlucky next. On the vast sea, they have no place to run if they want to run.


    Curry stared at Gao Yang and said fiercely, "my people are in urgent need of help. What else do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything, but I think it''s far from over. If we have to die together, as the culprit of the incident, he must bury us who must die."


    Curry''s face changed greatly and said angrily, "what do you want?"


    "It''s very simple. Give me an explanation. I said that now it''s not a question for me to give you an explanation, but you must give me an explanation. If you can''t satisfy me, I don''t mind pulling a lot of people to die together."


    Curie pointed to Aida lying on the ground and said angrily, "he is injured now, not your people. What else do you want to explain?"


    Gao Yang sneered and said, "your man insulted us, so he deserved even if he died. But now that it has become a situation, do you think it''s possible to really forget it? What I want is very simple. Tell me now, the leader of this matter is over and say it."


    What Gao Yang said was very realistic. Curry didn''t know how to answer for the moment. Obviously, if Gao Yang didn''t get a promise, he couldn''t lay down his arms and let the people who had gathered disperse. But the injured people were Curry''s men after all. He couldn''t give up investigating Gao Yang''s responsibility in case Aida really died, Someone must be responsible for his death.


    After hesitating for a while, curry said in a deep voice: "as long as Aida is all right, you pay him medical expenses and apologize. From then on, I won''t pursue this matter, and then you can get out of my boat."


    Gao Yang smiled coldly and said: "I reject your proposal. Now listen to my ideas. As long as Aida is still alive, wake him up, apologize to me and compensate for my mental losses, I won''t pursue this matter. Otherwise, I''ll take you to bury with me. Guys, who is the good brother of idiot Aida? If you are willing to bury him with him, congratulations on your coming."


    A white man said angrily, "ram, don''t go too far!"


    Anton Saier also said anxiously, "ram, I can pay this money, just medical expenses. This requirement is not too much. Let me pay this money, will you?"


    Gao Yang ignored antonsell and asked him to compensate Aida and apologize. It was impossible, so he could only ask more. After hearing the white man calling his name, Gao Yang turned around and said loudly: "Roy, it has nothing to do with you. If you leave here, you don''t have to bury a racist idiot. Don''t move others. As long as you move, my fingers will move."


    The white man named Roy is curry''s man. When Gao Yang stopped on the transfer ship, he had a chat with him. It''s considered that he knew each other, but the relationship is definitely not good enough that Gao Yang will deliberately give him a horse. Gao Yang just thinks it''s easy to do things with acquaintances and sell it to that Roy first.


    Sure enough, Roy could not leave alone, but he had to read the favor of selling his face. After a moment of silence, Roy shouted: "Here are all my brothers. I can''t leave, RAM. It''s just a small matter. We don''t need to make it like this. We used to be friends, right? Listen to me. You can discuss it with my boss slowly."


    After pretending to be hesitant, Gao Yang finally nodded and said, "I''m not afraid of death, and I like to take a lot of people to die with me, but I can''t hurt my friends. Well, Roy, I''ll give you a face."


    After that, Gao Yang stared at Kuri in front of him and said, "I always attach importance to the opinions of my friends, so I propose for the last time that you take your people away, and I will no longer ask for compensation and apology, but you don''t want to ask any more. This is over. Can you do it?"


    Curry was very tough and took on the role of a boss. He shouted: "I have to confirm that Aida''s life is not in danger. If Aida is OK, you leave my ship without compensation and apology, but if Aida is dead, you can''t leave. Now you let my people leave and I''ll be your hostage."


    Curry has responsibilities, but Gao Yang is not easy to handle. If he really takes curry as a hostage, Gao Yang dares to ensure that the people in curry will never disperse. This is still a dead end. However, if there is no hostage in hand, it is very possible to attack them immediately if they leave Curry without the fear of dying together.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Gao Yang suddenly threw his gun into the sky and said in a deep voice, "I''m a man of my word. I''m not afraid you don''t count your word. Therefore, take your people to treatment. There are no hostages. I don''t need you to be a hostage. You just need to know one thing. If you play tricks, we''ll have a good fight on your ship."


    Seeing Gao Yang put away his gun, curry waved his hand. Immediately, several people lifted Aida and turned to run. After curry looked at Gao Yang again, he took a deep breath, waved his hand and said, "put down the gun, let''s go. As long as Aida is all right, it''s OK."


    The people in the library gradually put the gun down. After Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, he also waved his hand. Li JinFang and they also put the muzzle of the gun towards the ground.


    The people in Kuri gathered together. Although they didn''t raise their guns again, they left together with high vigilance. After seeing the people in Kuri leave together, Gao Yang immediately shouted to antonsell: "Come on, go and pack your things. Also, are there two security companies from the United States on board? Do you know their people? Contact them without asking them to help. Just let them come out and watch."

 Chapter 225

    Gao Yang and his colleagues must be unable to stay on the intermediate transshipment, but the good news is that there is not only one intermediate transshipment nearby. The first thing antonsell does is not pack his things, but contact other intermediate ships.


    There are three intermediate transshipments near Gaoyang and they are all near the main route, and they are not far away from each other. Antonsell contacted a transit ship named victory, which is about 40 nautical miles away from their transit ship, but not far. It is not far at sea, but Gaoyang and they can''t swim to victory, And curry obviously wouldn''t kindly send a small boat to send them away.


    Fortunately, there is a real lift on the victory, which can quickly pick up the armed guards on and off the merchant ship. As for the transfer ship in KULI, although there is also a platform for helicopters to take off and land, KULI has not purchased helicopters, and the helipad is empty, which is undoubtedly good news for Gaoyang, Gao Yang, they can transfer there in the helicopter sent by the victory.


    Aida was sent to the ship''s infirmary for inspection. After confirming that there was no life danger, Gao Yang and them were able to leave the cabin and go to the tarmac on the back deck to wait for the helicopter to pick them up. However, it is necessary to load the bullets and prepare the rocket launcher for launch. Although it is all right, it still has to be just in case.


    After waiting for almost an hour, the helicopter finally reached Gaoyang''s head. Curry didn''t want to let Gaoyang stay longer for a moment, so although he was very reluctant, curry still pinched his nose and ordered the intermediate transshipment to cooperate, and commanded the helicopter to land on the apron.


    Gao Yang got on the helicopter at the fastest speed. The helicopter took off again soon. After the helicopter flew far away, Gao Yang took a long sigh and said, "antonsell, I''m sorry to involve you."


    Antonsell shook his head and said: "Man, we''re a group. You don''t have to apologize to me. I''m not a soft egg. If you''re humiliated by that guy but don''t show anything, I''ll look down on you. It''s no big deal. We can change a boat, and we''ve found another boat. We won''t even affect tomorrow''s plan."


    Gao Yang only apologized to antonsell. As for others, there is no need at all, because they are a group sharing weal and woe. If they are humiliated, they start fighting. Since they start fighting side by side, even if someone dies, they won''t blame others. If they can''t do this, they can be called brothers of life and death.


    Bruce, who had always been very serious on his face, sighed with relief and said with a smile: "Guys, we''re so lucky. If we wait longer, only God knows if we can leave so easily. You know, I''m glad the helicopter comes fast enough. If curry knows that Aida will be miserable in the future, I think he can''t let us go so easily."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "how miserable can that guy be? He just broke a few ribs? At most, he has a concussion, which can make curry risk our war and stand up for that idiot and don''t let us leave?"


    Bruce looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said: "Boss, don''t you know what you did? Why did Aida faint and can''t wake up, because his pain exceeded the limit that people can bear. You kicked his eggs. For the rest of his life, he can either have sex change surgery or be a eunuch. For a man, I think he will work hard with you."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "is it so serious?"


    Bruce said with a serious face: "boss, please don''t question my professional vision. From the strength and angle you kick him and Aida''s reaction after being hurt, he won''t want to be a man in his life."


    After Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, he suddenly slapped Cui Bo, who was also happy, and then slapped Li JinFang, who was smiling, with a proud face: "I just said, how can it be all right just by breaking a few bones? I still think it''s too light to start, but now that the idiot has become a eunuch, well, it''s almost the same. The evil spirit is finally out."


    Bruce shrugged and said, "the guy was injured in a sensitive part. I think the doctors on board must not have checked the things in the Idiot''s crotch, but only pay attention to the injuries on his head and chest. Otherwise, any professional surgeon can know how serious the matter is at a glance."


    Antonsell frowned and said, "so serious? Nothing will happen in the future? I think curry will find trouble again."


    Gao Yang smiled at antonsell and said, "it has nothing to do with you, as long as he doesn''t trouble you. If he wants to find you, you can put everything on me and let him come to me. I''ll see how he troubles me."


    Antonsell shrugged and said: "I''m not afraid of curry coming to my trouble. Guys, curry''s ship is rented. The berth is on the high seas. The most important ship is registered in Panama. That is to say, all criminal cases including serious injuries on board can only be handled by the Panamanian government. Since curry didn''t leave us, he wants to find us through legal channels in the future If you don''t, let the Panamanian government come to me. I''m just worried about you. Curry''s men have a lot of people, so you have to be careful in the future. "


    Frye waved his hand and said, "let them try, as long as they are not afraid of death."


    Gao Yang is not afraid of curry or the black man''s trouble. They are unlikely to meet again in the future. Even if they do, no one will take the lead for the black man named Aida. If Aida plans to fight alone or gather several helpers, Gao Yang welcomes it very much.


    Gao Yang and others talked and laughed all the way. They just waited for a good sleep after they got on the victory, and they would not delay their work the next day. Moreover, there were helicopters on the victory of the same company and the transfer ship at the other end of the Gulf of Aden. Gao Yang and they could upload them up and down by helicopter, which was faster and safer than the original boat, The important thing is that they won''t get seasick, so there was a storm, but there''s nothing to be angry about. Of course, the cost of picking them up by helicopter will be more expensive, but it doesn''t matter at all.


    When the helicopter landed on the apron of the victory, Gao Yang and they got off the plane and ran out of the apron with their heads down, they saw a serious looking middle-aged man saying, "who is Mr. antonsell?"


    Anton selle walked up to the middle-aged man with a smile on his face and said, "I''m Anton selle. Who''s this?"


    The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "my name is will, who is in charge of the victory. Now I inform you that you must leave the victory as soon as possible."


    The smile on antonsell''s face immediately solidified. He said with a puzzled face: "why? Tell me why?"


    Will said solemnly, "I just got a call from Mr. curry. I''ve learned what you did on the happy Mary. People like you are not allowed on my ship."


    Antonsell said angrily, "then you certainly don''t know why everything starts, man. It''s not a good habit to only listen to one side. My people are not troublemakers and idiots. Are you sure you really understand what happened?"


    Will shrugged his shoulders and said, "frankly, I''m not interested in knowing what happened. I just want to know that you moved your gun and almost killed people. I don''t care who was the culprit."


    Antonsell said angrily, "if you don''t want to uphold justice, why don''t you let us stay? I think you have to give me an explanation, sir."


    Will sighed and said: "Well, man, just for one thing, your company does not belong to the maritime industry security association, but both my company and Curry''s company belong to this association. When curry has enough reasons to apply and ask the companies in the association to cut off all cooperation with you, you can''t wait for this ship. In addition, I have to tell you that all the security personnel controlling the transshipment The companies have joined the maritime industry security association, so I''m sorry to remind you, man, you can''t sign a cooperation agreement with any Chinese transshipment. "


    Antonsell said with a dull face: "no, you can''t do this. You can''t do this. It''s obviously because of a damn idiot. Why should we be punished?"


    Will sighed and said, "man, the idiot you said has been seriously hurt. He can only say goodbye to the gender of man in the future. If we are not at sea or on a ship registered in Panama, it will not end so easily."


    Gao Yang''s good mood immediately came to an end. Looking at antonsell with a dull face, although Gao Yang didn''t regret beating a damn scum, he felt very sorry for antonsell. Because of his involvement, antonsell, who had a good money path, may have to bid farewell to the industry of maritime armed escort.


    When he was about to say something, antonsell shook his head at him, then looked at will and said, "man, now we are on the victory, you can''t throw us into the sea, even if we can leave, but can we at least leave safely?"


    Will nodded and said, "of course, sir, this is the most basic humanitarian treatment. Your time on the victory can''t exceed 24 hours at most. This is the longest time limit I can provide you."

 Chapter 226

    Antonsell said that the person in charge of the victory promised to provide two lounges, but the maximum 24-hour stay time could not be changed. Fortunately, after waiting for a few hours, Gaoyang could catch a passing container ship and leave.


    After being sent to the cabin where we can have a short rest, Anton sell smiled bitterly at Gao Yang and said, "I want to stay on the deck for a while. You should seize the time to sleep. I will wake you up at two o''clock. Will said that we can send us to the passing merchant ship in a small boat. We only need to pay for it, so there''s nothing to worry about. Have a good sleep."


    Antonsell didn''t complain about Gao Yang''s harm. He lost a chance to make a fortune. When treating Gao Yang and them, they were what they were and are still what they are now. But the more antonsell is like this, Gao Yang feels more and more sorry.


    Watching antonsell leave the cabin with a lonely face, Gao Yang suddenly said, "I don''t think it can be done."


    Cui Bo also said with a depressed face: "I''m really depressed. Brother Yang, what are you going to do? Let''s settle accounts in that library?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, this kind of thing can''t solve the problem. My plan is, how about we get a boat ourselves and open a maritime security company? Let''s fight against the British and rob them of their business."


    Li JinFang looked incredible and said, "what? Buy a boat? Brother Yang, are you kidding? How much does a boat cost? How can we afford it? Also, we fight on land, but we are not professional at sea. Seriously, brother Yang, I can bear to let me stay on the boat for three or two months, but I can''t stand to keep me on the boat all the time."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "What do you think? Who says you want to buy a boat? Curry, they can rent it, and we can rent it. And Anton sell has been floating on the sea for half a lifetime. He must have a way to rent a boat. As for us, we don''t have to stay on the ship. Frankly, I don''t like living on the sea. I mean, we can make money by investing. We don''t have to stay on the sea to manage these things Yes. "


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "OK, you decide. I''ll listen to you."


    High pitched channel: "I think we''ll have to leave the mercenary circle sooner or later, so we have to make plans for our future life. Now we have a little spare money, but it''s not a matter to lie in the bank. We might as well take it out and make some investment. During this time, I see that the business of maritime security can be done, especially It''s antonsell. It''s crucial to find a business. I think it''s a sure bet. "


    Cui Bo also nodded and said, "I think it''s OK. We don''t have enough money alone, but there are a lot of words from several people. Brother Yang, what do you say?"


    Gao Yang patted his thigh and said, "go and call the old maozi and them. If they are willing to work together, I''ll talk to antonsell about it."


    The space on the ship was limited, so the cabin would not be very large. Gao Yang and the three Chinese lived in one room, while groliov and the three of them were in a cabin next door. Cui Bo soon called groliov and the three of them.


    After repeating what they just said to Grove, grove said without hesitation: "It''s capable. We can''t earn commissions just by fighting. I think the escort business in the Gulf of Aden can prosper for at least five years, at least three years. As long as Somalia doesn''t return to a normal country, the pirates can''t be cut off. This is a promising business. I''m willing to take a stake."


    Frye scratched his head and said, "although I don''t quite understand, it seems very powerful to hear what you say. Well, of course I have to join."


    Only Bruce shrugged helplessly and said, "without me, you know my financial situation is very difficult, so you don''t have to consider me about investment, but I personally think it can be done and certainly make money."


    Gao Yang immediately got up and left, saying, "go to bed first. I''ll talk to antonsell."


    Antonsell was alone on the bow deck, holding the railing. He didn''t know what he was looking at in the dark night, but when Gao Yang saw antonsell, he immediately ran to him and said excitedly, "Hey, antonsell, I have some ideas to discuss with you."


    After seeing Gao Yang, antonsell squeezed out a smile on his face and said, "Gao, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, anyway, I caused you to lose a very profitable job. I''m sorry."


    Antonsell waved his hand and said, "Gao, if you specially came to me to apologize, I have to say that there is no need at all. We are a group. Your experience at that time can''t help fighting back. Therefore, this matter can only be blamed on bad luck, and no one else can blame."


    Gao Yang quickly shook his head and said: "I''m not here to apologize to you. I just feel that if our current situation can''t be improved, we must quit the industry. I don''t care about it at all, but I can''t stand the thought that we were forced to leave by curry. So why can''t we do it alone? We rent a boat as a transshipment, not one boat Then two ships. In short, we don''t ask for anyone. We have a transshipment ourselves, and we want to set up a large company. How about it? "


    Antonsell looked at Gao Yang and said in surprise, "do you want to make a transshipment in your own charter? And then set up a large company? Well, your idea is very bold, but unfortunately we can''t do it."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "why not? I think it''s very simple."


    Antonsell said with a wry smile: "money! High, it needs a lot of money to do so. Apart from anything else, just chartering a boat is a lot of money. We can''t get enough. Moreover, I can''t get investment. Bank loans are impossible. No bank will lend money to this high-risk industry."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "ten million, ten million dollars is enough?"


    Antonsell was stunned and said, "ten million? Don''t tell me you can come up with ten million."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "in fact, I can, of course not myself, but the five of us can put together the money. You are a reliable person. We are going to do a big deal with you. How about you? Are you interested?"


    Anton sell''s breath became heavy. After a short thought, Anton sell said in a deep voice: "ten million is not enough, but at least half of the problem has been solved, and it''s easy to do things with ten million. Maybe we can find investment again, but how to solve the manpower problem?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "It''s easy to do as long as the money is enough. I don''t know how much it costs to rent a boat, and I can''t get business. But don''t worry about manpower. I know a lot of mercenaries. I can get hundreds of people by calling. Of course, their combat ability is not as good as my team, but after observation during this period of time, I don''t think it needs too high water to escort on the boat Ping, so I can find the right person. "


    Antonsell smiled bitterly, shook his head and said: "Gao, it''s not that simple. In fact, it''s impossible to find mercenaries as armed guards at sea, unless the people you can find are registered legal security personnel. The maritime security industry is very eye-catching, because we are only a few people now. Even if we are illegal, it doesn''t matter. No one will take care of us, but if we get two ships, there will be hundreds of families People scale security companies do not have legal procedures, so it is difficult to say what kind of situation they will encounter. In addition, those shipping companies will not cooperate with us. After all, small-scale cooperation will not have any big problems, but they have too many problems to consider for comprehensive cooperation. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said: "Mercenaries can''t? Then it''s more difficult. I know a lot of mercenaries who kill without blinking an eye, but I don''t know any formal security service providers. However, I think this problem should be solved. Now you just tell me how much money is needed. You can find a way to solve the problems of ship and business, and I''ll solve the problem of manpower."


    After thinking for a moment, antonsell said in a deep voice: "If you rent a boat, the boat can''t be too small, at least more than 2000 tons, and you must rent it for a long time. At least you have to sign a one-year contract. The money is not a small amount. You also have to hire a helicopter and a small boat to pick up armed escorts. You have to recruit crew and helicopter pilots. There are too many places to spend money, but if you can rent everything and save expenses as much as possible, I think Twenty million should be able to start the company. "


    "The most important thing is, can you make money? What do you think of the future?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, antonsell smiled and said: "Making money? Of course, it''s not necessary to ask. We take two medium transshipments and recruit 200 armed guards. A group of four is 50, and I can guarantee that we can receive enough contracts and basically won''t let people idle. Even if we give employees a top salary of 15000 US dollars a month, the salary of a group of people is only 60000 a month, and we are the most It only takes two minimum charge escort missions to earn their salaries. The time takes only one week, and there are at least six missions in the remaining three weeks. Regardless of the cost, each team can bring us a profit of 150000 a month, and 50 teams are 7.5 million. Of course, accidents may happen at any time at sea, and there will be additional costs Expenses, but man, all in terms of minimum income and maximum expenses, we can also make a profit of $5 million a month. "


    Gao Yang couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning and said, "the most conservative estimate is that there will be a profit of $5 million a month?"


    Antonsell shrugged and said: "Of course, what I''m talking about is the most conservative estimate. However, it''s only if we can start the company, but we don''t have enough money and can''t find a suitable person. How can we start this maritime security company? Man, wake up. The prospect is very good, but the reality is always cruel. If I can set up a large formal company, I won''t be like now It''s a little fuss. "


    Gao Yang smashed his hand and said, "well, needless to say, I''ll find a way to solve the problems of money and people. We can''t make a small fuss. We must make a big one."

 Chapter 227

    Gao Yangxing rushes back to the cabin. The bright prospect shown to him by antonsell makes Gao Yang feel that he must find a way to build a large maritime security company. Now, it''s not just to fight for breath, but since he can earn a lot of money, why not make it.


    After waiting to return to the cabin, Gao Yang first shouted to Bruce, "test tube, you retired from the Navy, but you have been in the Marine Corps for a long time, so you must know a lot of people. Do you think it is possible for you to find some comrades in arms to do the work we are doing now?"


    Bruce shrugged and said, "man, who doesn''t like money? The current employment situation is very difficult. At least one third of the people I know have a financial crisis, so if I can provide them with a job opportunity, they will be willing to accept it. Even if it is a little more dangerous, I don''t think there will be a problem."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands excitedly and said, "great. If there is a high paying job opportunity, how many people can you bring?"


    Bruce said with a smile, "a hundred, a thousand, depending on how many people you need, of course I won''t know so many people, but friends tell friends that they can definitely meet your needs."


    Gao Yang said to antonsell, "you''ve heard that. I don''t think manpower is a problem now. Whether it''s a retired soldier of the Navy or the Marine Corps, his ability can definitely meet our requirements."


    Antonsell nodded and said, "it''s not a big problem, but how do you plan to solve the problem of registering a company? In fact, if I can solve this problem, I can find many people. I just need to advertise. However, the problem is that I can''t register a PMC security company in the United States."


    Looking at antonsell''s face that didn''t seem too excited, Gao Yang felt that he might be happy too early. He also frowned and said, "where is the difficulty of registering a company? How difficult is it?"


    Antonsell shrugged helplessly and said: "I''ve prepared for a long time and know something about security companies. In fact, it''s easy to register a security company, but the difficulty lies in the details of the business scope that can be carried out after the establishment of a security company. In short, there are several difficulties after the establishment of a security company. The first is the activity areas of the company stipulated by the government, and the second is the graded projects given by the government, The third is that the regulatory authorities give the duration of the license. The fourth is that the company gives a recorded application. Only when all the above conditions are met can we carry out security work overseas, and we simply can''t meet all the requirements. "


    Gao Yang was a little silly and said with a bitter smile, "it''s so troublesome."


    Antonsell also said with a bitter smile: "In fact, what I just said is the regulations of the EU, but the regulations of the EU and the United States are basically the same. Although Britain also belongs to the EU, Britain has its own set of regulations. British security companies only need to register a security company, and then give the regulatory authorities the records of each action when the company carries out business. Now you understand why the British monopolize this Is there a market? "


    "Then we''ll go to the UK to register our company, won''t we?"


    "Unfortunately, the UK does not open this business to foreigners. Even if you find an Englishman to open a maritime security company, the British employees in your company must be more than 80%. Therefore, employees are still a problem. Therefore, there are almost no American companies in the Gulf of Aden. Even if there are American security teams, they belong to us Illegal, can only borrow the British transit ship, and the lifeline is still in the hands of the British. "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "well, it seems that we can only think of other ways, but I think these problems can always be solved."


    Antonsell is still looking forward to Gao Yang solving the problem. After all, every line is like a mountain. Antonsell is a captain. He is neither familiar with nor has contacts in the security industry. If he wants to set up a company himself, he can''t afford to wait for the government''s approval.


    Antonsell simply gave up the plan to set up a company and concentrated on cooperating with them. Even so, the return has exceeded antonsell''s most optimistic expectations. However, now that it is no longer possible to continue to use the British transit ship and hopes to set up a company that can make a lot of money, antonsell will certainly look forward to it.


    Gao Yang has the courage to say that the problem can be solved, of course, only Morgan can rely on. However, Gao Yang has no intention and can''t let Morgan purely help. He wants to pull Morgan in together.


    Money is not a problem for Morgan. Taking out $10 million is just a small deal. Coupled with the good relationship between Morgan and the government, it should not be a big problem to apply for a private security company. Now Gao Yang''s only worry is whether Morgan can see the small money he can earn by doing maritime security.


    Gao Yang doesn''t plan to call Morgan in front of antonsell. It''s not good to push Morgan to the front desk as soon as anything happens, so he plans to call Morgan alone after leaving the transfer ship. On the contrary, there are at least 50 hours on the merchant ship, which is enough for him to get in touch with Morgan and get a reply.


    After making up his mind, Gao Yang smiled at antonsell: "now you''d better consider how to charter a boat. I''ll think of a way to set up a company. I''ll get an accurate response soon. I''ll know whether I can expand the business or not."


    Antonsell shrugged and said, "then I''ll wait for your good news, but we must leave the Gulf of Aden with the cargo ship coming today. At least it''s unlikely to return in a short time. If we can, maybe we can set up our own security company during this time."


    Because a black man was forced to leave. To put it bluntly, he was driven out of the Gulf of Aden. It doesn''t matter how much income he lost. The key is that Gao Yang can''t swallow this tone. With this, Gao Yang has to find a way to set up the company, and then drive his own boat and return to the Gulf of Aden. Once he has a chance, He had to make the black man Aida and curry regret it.


    Although angry, a combatant must rest when he has a chance to rest, so as to maintain a good state. Therefore, Gao Yang forced himself not to think about anything and have a good sleep.


    Gao Yang and the six of them had a good sleep, but antonsell couldn''t sleep at all. When he was a captain, his monthly salary was only $10000, and he could earn $10000 by cooperating with Gao Yang on a mission. It''s strange that antonsell could sleep when he saw that a lot of opportunities to make money were gone.


    By the time antonsell woke up Gao Yang, it was already 12:00 noon. There must be no lunch to eat. Victory didn''t provide them at all.


    Antonsell has made contact with the merchant ship to be escorted by satellite phone. When the ship passes through the sea area near the victory, let the victory send them up. The arrival time of the merchant ship is about two hours earlier than originally expected. This is because the position of the victory is closer to the East, which shortens the distance from the merchant ship.


    After waiting for them for a while, Gao Yang had to board the ship in the small boat sent by the victory. The reason why they boarded the ship in a small boat rather than a helicopter was that the merchant ship they wanted to take was a container ship, and there was no place for the helicopter to land on the ship.


    The security companies run by the British are still very competitive with each other, but they are very consistent with each other, so Gaoyang can''t even find another intermediate transshipment, and will on the victory seized the opportunity. After knowing that he couldn''t take them in, he killed Gaoyang and picked them up with a real elevator and asked for $10000 on the victory, Send a small boat to take them to the merchant ship for $5000, each ten times the normal price.


    People had to bow their heads under the eaves, hold their noses and recognize the planting. When they left the victory, they spit and whispered, "these Brits, don''t wait to commit it to me, otherwise, they have to know how to write the word regret."


    No one was in a good mood when he was driven out of the Gulf of Aden, especially Bruce. He finally had a chance to make money, but he failed because of a racist black. He didn''t know when to make money, so Bruce was particularly angry.


    Antonsell sighed, patted Gao Yang on the back and said, "let''s go. Let''s wait for the Carol dillin."


    Carol dilling is a merchant ship that Gao Yang is about to wait for. It is a fully container cargo ship, which can hold 2000 standard containers, and the full load displacement is about 30000 tons. For ocean going cargo ships, the displacement and carrying capacity belong to small cargo ships, but the things pulled on this ship are valuable and small pieces, so when passing through the Gulf of Aden, Extra care is needed.


    The captain of the Carroll dillin personally welcomed Gao Yang at the entrance of the gangway. As soon as he saw Gao Yang and them climb the gangway, he immediately laughed and said: "Welcome, my friends. Welcome to the Carol dilling. I''m much more relieved with you. Hi, old friend, how are you now? I didn''t expect you to come to my ship in person, but I''m very welcome."


    The captain of the Carroll dillin came to meet him personally mainly because he and antonsell were old friends, so he showed great enthusiasm and joy after seeing antonsell.


    After embracing the captain of the Carol dillin, antonsell looked very happy and said loudly: "Haven''t seen you for a long time, my friend. I know you''re on the ship. Of course I have to visit you, and I have to tell you in person that we''re on your ship. You don''t have to worry about pirates attacking your attention. Don''t worry and go boldly, old friend."

 Chapter 228

    There was no difference between the Carroll dilling and other merchant ships. After getting on board, Gao Yang assigned them to their own cabins first, but after the merchant ships started moving at an economic speed again, they immediately assumed the responsibility of escort.


    Gaoyang can wait in the cabin. If they really meet pirates, it''s not too late to go out after receiving the warning. Unlike the oil tanker, the full container ship has a super large and empty deck, so it''s meaningless to stay on the deck, so Gaoyang and they chose to stay in the cabin rather than go out.


    After thinking about how to talk about a real business with Morgan, Gao Yang occupied a cabin alone and dialed Morgan.


    "Hey, Gao, how''s life at sea? Does it feel good?"


    "Very good, but if I should tell the truth, then life at sea is terrible, especially after the excitement period has passed, everything is terrible. Now I''ve seen enough sunrise and sunset, and I''m fed up with monotonous food. The most unbearable thing is the salty air. In short, people think that I can''t stand all the good things at sea."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s complaint, Morgan laughed and said, "if you''ve had enough, go back to land, but man, I don''t think you just want to complain to me when you call me?"


    "Yes, I have a business I want to talk to you about. Maybe you can give me some advice if you are not interested."


    As soon as Gao Yang wanted to talk about business with him, Morgan''s voice immediately became serious and said in a deep voice: "talk about a business? OK, man, I''m listening. You say it."


    After telling Morgan in detail about the recent situation and plan, he said loudly and deeply: "Now we can put together $10 million, and my partner captain antonsell has enough contacts and relationships to receive enough business. Now we still lack $10 million and a security company qualified to work in the Gulf of Aden. I think if you are interested in joining, these are not problems for you, right?"


    After Morgan was silent for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "I''m sorry, Gao. I don''t think I will join your business. The investment of 10 million is not large, and the return is considerable, but this business is a little too small for me. It''s not worth paying too much energy. You know I have a lot of things to do now, and I don''t have the right people to take over, so I''m sorry."


    Gao Yang is very disappointed, but he will not complain to Morgan. For Morgan, business is business, no matter who he does business with, it is also business.


    If Gaoyang asks Morgan for help as a friend, Morgan may lend Gaoyang $10 million and help Gaoyang without compensation. However, if Gaoyang wants to talk business with Morgan, Morgan regards Gaoyang as a business partner to negotiate, and cleanly refuses the possibility of cooperation between the two people.


    After understanding Morgan''s attitude, Gao Yang showed no disappointment or dissatisfaction. Of course, he was disappointed, but he would never be dissatisfied with Morgan. After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "then can you give me a suggestion? Should I continue to try to set up a maritime security company, or should I give up?"


    "In terms of your investment and return, I strongly suggest you continue this matter, but it takes too long to register a private security company in the United States, so I suggest you find a company to cooperate with rather than start your own company. Out of friendship, I''ll give you a free and valuable suggestion. You don''t need to register in the United States at all. You can talk to Simon Talk to a friend. It''s Justin. He has a private security company in Israel, and Israel is a big exporter of private security service providers. Israel doesn''t have so many rules, okay? "


    Gao Yang was immediately excited again and said, "in other words, as long as distin is willing to work with us, all the problems will be solved, right? Great, thank you, Morgan. By the way, distin, are they in the United States or Israel now?"


    "Israel, distin''s injury is almost completely recovered now. They have been in Israel for several days. Call him. Even if he refuses to cooperate, he is absolutely willing to let you do all kinds of things in the name of his company."


    Gao Yang waved his fist and said with a smile, "thank you, Morgan. Don''t waste your precious time. I called Bob twice and didn''t get through, so when I saw Bob, tell him for me that I had a good time at sea, but don''t tell him my complaints. There''s nothing else. Bye, Morgan."


    "Wait, wait, speaking of Bob, well, I suddenly thought of a question. He has graduated from college, but he seems not interested in finding a job, and he is not interested in helping me. Well, I don''t want him to get involved in my career, but Bob has to learn to do something after all, right? Well, Gao, if you don''t refuse, I want to ask Ask Bob if he would like to do something with you. "


    Gao yangleng said, "of course there''s no problem. You know the relationship between Bob and me. It''s a wonderful thing that friends can work together. Why should I refuse?"


    "Well, I''ll ask Bob. If he wants, I''ll give him $5 million in start-up capital and let him do some business. He has a good relationship with you and is happy to follow you, so I think he should start learning to do it. Didin also smiled: "I''m waiting for your good news. Besides, you don''t have a place to go now? Why don''t you come to Israel? Do you know what port you''re going to take the merchant ship to? You''re going to the Red Sea. I think you must go through the Suez Canal to the Mediterranean. Man, you''re very close to Israel. Why don''t you come to us? We can get together and discuss it by the way What do you think of the details? "


    Gao Yang thought it was reasonable. The ship he escorted basically passed through the Gulf of Aden from the Suez canal or went to the Suez Canal. The Suez Canal is very close to Israel. If he goes to Israel, he will be on his way.


    After happily agreeing to the invitation of distin, Gao Yang went next door to find Li JinFang and said excitedly, "brothers, the investment has been settled and the security company has been found. Now as long as we have settled the issue of shares with antonsell, our company can start. As long as this can be done, let''s wait for the day when we sit at home and collect money."

 Chapter 229

    Instead of looking for antonsell, Gao Yang called antonsell, who was chatting with the captain, to their cabin with a walkie talkie.


    After seeing antonsell, Gao Yang first extended two fingers to antonsell and made a V-shaped victory gesture.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s gesture, antonsell said with surprise: "what do you mean? Have you solved all the problems in such a short time?"


    Gao Yang smiled, nodded and said, "basically, with money, there is a security company waiting to cooperate with us, unless you throw out new problems. If not, I think I can consider what to do next."


    Antonsell exclaimed, "my God, you surprised me. It seems that I just know you now. Please, Gao, tell me the details."


    He shrugged and said: "Very simply, I found two friends who were willing to work with us. One of them had $5 million in his hand, and the other had his own security company, Israel''s security company, in addition to $5 million. There were not so many rules. In addition, we could put together $10 million, so all the problems were solved, There are just more partners than I thought, so I have to ask if you can accept four shareholders. "


    Antonsell said with a smile: "man, as long as I can get my share, I don''t care how many shareholders there are. Only when there are many people can I do great things."


    "Very good. Now it''s like this. We invested 20 million yuan, plus a legal security company, which is responsible for recruiting all security personnel, while you are responsible for contacting business for our company and responsible for chartering and daily affairs on board. How many shares do you think you should take?"


    After thinking for a long time, antonsell said in a deep voice: "it sounds like you''ve done everything, but I think your role is irreplaceable, so a quarter, I think a quarter is a good proportion."


    With Gao Yang''s character, he almost agreed to Anton sell''s request, because Anton sell''s request was not too much, but he remembered Morgan''s warning to him that business is business. If you want to do business, do everything according to the business practice.


    Gao Yang thinks that antonsell''s proposal is reasonable from the perspective of doing business, but since he is talking about business, he feels it necessary to strive for more interests for himself, Bob and distin.


    "Man, we paid all the money, took all the risks and solved all the most difficult problems, so I think a quarter is a little too much, 10%. I think it''s reasonable for you to account for 10% of the profit."


    Antonsell smiled, shook his head and said: "No, no, Gao, you don''t understand one thing. There are many maritime security companies now, and there will be more and more in the future. I can guarantee that we will always have a steady stream of business. You have to admit that, man, this business will soon become a buyer''s market, and I can always guarantee that we can make money until the market completely disappears, so I think it''s 100% The share of twenty-five is not high at all. "


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said, "you have to understand that I''m not alone. I have to be responsible for the investor I found, and 25% of the shares. I don''t think we can talk about it, so 15% is a suitable share."


    "20%, high. I can''t give in any more. I think my ability and things to be responsible are worth the price."


    He shrugged and said: "Listen to me, little Donny is the key person we can cooperate with. We can''t just leave him because we already know him and want to carry out higher-level cooperation. It''s against the rules, and we still need little Donny''s help in the future. But what we''re doing now is a big business. It''s not appropriate to give little Donny the original share. I think we can give little Donny 2% of the shares Copies. "


    Antonsell nodded without hesitation and said, "agree, we can''t kick little Donny away."


    Gao Yang also nodded, then pointed to Bruce and said, "he is not among the shareholders, but he is the only guy who has been in the Navy, so he plays a very important role. We must have someone who is familiar with maritime operations? And he can find many people suitable for us, so it''s not too much to give him 1% of the shares?"


    Antonsell looked at Bruce, hesitated for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "one percent is not too much, but his work is worthy of giving him money. This is my only request."


    He shrugged and said: "Very reasonable request. Well, originally 85% of the shares was the minimum limit we could accept, but in order to reach a consensus, I am now willing to make concessions. We give up 5% of the shares, in addition to the allocation of the extra 3%, the rest is for you to gather up 17% of the shares. I think this proposal is also very reasonable. What do you think?"


    After thinking for a moment, antonsell suddenly stretched out a hand and said, "deal."


    From almost agreeing to 25% of antonsell''s shares to giving 17% of antonsell''s shares after negotiation, Gao Yang feels that he has taken a great advantage, because Gao Yang''s idea is that he intends to give 1% of Downey and Bruce from his shares, but now antonsell has given this part, and he is still very happy.


    Gao Yang sighed in his heart that he finally learned to take business as business instead of doing things as an adult, which made him very satisfied with his performance.


    Smiled and shook hands with antonsell. Even if the matter about shares with antonsell is settled, the rest is Gao Yang, Bob and distin to discuss how to distribute them. However, the relationship between the three of them is not general, which must be much simpler than the negotiation with antonsell.


    "Now we are partners, but I have to ask where the ship is going? If it''s convenient, can we take a ship to Israel? When we arrive in Israel, we can officially start the next step."


    Antonsell shrugged: "As I have already asked, the fastest way is to unload some containers at sukhna port in the Red Sea in Egypt, and then to Izmir port in Turkey through the Suez Canal. If we want to go to Israel, the fastest way is to disembark at sukhna port, then fly to Greece or Italy, and then transfer to Israel. However, your weapons are loaded What are you going to do? "


    Gao Yang scratched his head in distress and said, "it''s so troublesome. It''s really troublesome. We can''t lose our equipment. I''ll ask little Downey again. Maybe he can do something."


    Antonsell shrugged and said, "you still have a long time for you to come up with a way. Although the ship is not slow, we need at least five days to get to sukhna port. I think these five days are enough for you, but you have to avoid going to the port with weapons. In that case, the ship may be detained. I can''t make trouble for my old friends."


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to go to Egypt with weapons. God knows what big trouble will happen, but he called little Downey and the result was very bad. Little Downey can''t let them transport the weapons before entering the Egyptian port, at least for the time being, but little Downey has begun to think of ways to let them transfer the weapons elsewhere before arriving at the port.


    In fact, Gaoyang has the simplest way, that is to throw all prohibited things into the sea, but this option can not be considered for Gaoyang.


    Time passed quickly. At more than five o''clock in the afternoon, the urgent voice of captain Korol dillin came from the walkie talkie.


    "If you find a suspicious target, please come to the cockpit immediately."


    As soon as they heard about the situation, Gao Yang and his crew immediately jumped up, grabbed their weapons and arrived in the cockpit as fast as possible. After seeing Gao Yang and his crew, the captain of the Korol DILIN pointed to the radar screen and said solemnly: "Look here, there are five suspicious targets approaching us quickly. We made an emergency turn, and they followed, so they must be coming for us."


    Gao Yang glanced at the radar screen. Two light spots were coming to the left front of the cargo ship, but he didn''t know how far it was. When he sank, he said, "how far is it?"


    "It''s less than three nautical miles. They''re fast."


    After boarding the ship, the first thing is to get familiar with the situation on the ship. Gao Yang knows where the key points for defense on the cargo ship are.


    "Test tube, toad, you two go to the starboard side. The others come with me. Let''s go to the gangway."


    If you are a pirate, you can only go to the gangway of the cargo ship to hang a ladder before getting on the ship. Otherwise, it is impossible to get on the ship. Therefore, the task of praising them is very simple, as long as you keep the gangway.


    There was no pressure at all. Gao Yang they soon reached the combat position. Even andassel followed. At the same time, there was the captain of the Korol DILIN. The first mate stayed in the cab to command, but there was nothing to command, because it was just business as usual to maintain the current speed and route of the cargo ship.


    After arriving at the combat position, he held up his telescope and suddenly said, "this sea area is where we met the skeleton Gang yesterday? If we count by time, it should be here."


    Cui Bo held up his telescope, laughed and said, "don''t think about it. It''s here, and it''s an old acquaintance, and it''s from the skeleton gang. I recognize the speedboat, but there are two more speedboats today. Is the skeleton Gang planning to come to the wolf pack tactics?"


    Gao Yang put down his telescope, put it on Anton sell''s hand standing next to him, smiled and said, "don''t worry, it''s the skeleton gang. I talked about them yesterday. You can see real people today."

 Chapter 230

    The captain of the cololdilin is a Spanish American, named Fernando Basco. Of course, the name is simplified. Spanish names are usually a long string, and no one can say all of them.


    Fernando is already in his fifties, but it looks like he is almost in his 40s. He is a very enthusiastic and talkative person. Originally, he was a little nervous about the arrival of pirates, but looking at their relaxed face, Fernando''s confidence has also increased a lot.


    "What skeleton Gang? A group of Pirates named themselves?"


    Antonsell picked up the telescope and said with a smile: "Some whimsical pirates think they have found a new way to get rich, but I think they have found a shortcut to hell for themselves. Hey, Pierre, look at the speedboat, the second on the right. You see the skeleton in the hand. It''s them, skeleton gang. You''ll soon know what they''re doing."


    The five speed boats of the skeleton Gang have been close to the cargo ship, and the distance is about 1000 meters. At this time, Fernando just said nervously: "should we shoot and scare them away now? I don''t think we should let them get too close."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "we''ll shoot, but I have to remind you that they can''t be scared away, but don''t worry. They don''t have any threat. No matter what they plan to do, I can guarantee that they won''t bring any threat to the ship. The old way, the rabbit warns to shoot first, and the big dog warns to shoot if they''re still close."


    Everything was the same as yesterday. After two rounds of warning shots, the skeleton Gang''s speedboat still approached the Kroll dillin, and then began to shout to the ship with a loudspeaker. Of course, because they were on the ship, the skeleton Gang didn''t receive a dime and left again.


    After the skeleton Gang left, antonsell and Fernando began to talk and laugh again. They stayed on the deck for a while. After confirming that the skeleton Gang didn''t come back, Fernando suddenly smiled at Gao Yang: "Do you want to visit the cockpit? I heard you haven''t eaten for a day. You can wait for dinner when you visit the cockpit. Soon you can have authentic Spanish Seafood Risotto. I personally taught the cook how to cook seafood risotto. Now he is very good at it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I feel more hungry after hearing you say so. What are we waiting for?"


    A group of people followed the captain into the cockpit. There was a large space in the cockpit, and it was not crowded when there were a few more people. When the captain returned to the cockpit, the first mate who was commanding had to give way.


    The first mate on board was John. He was a young white man in his thirties. He was tall and always had a straight face. He looked bigger than the captain''s shelf.


    In fact, on the surface, there is no difference in the chief officer''s face when facing them, but Gao Yang always feels that the chief officer''s eyes are full of hostility when looking at them, and seems to be extremely disgusted with them when they get on board. Although the chief officer''s hostile eyes always flash away, Gao Yang still catches the chief officer''s hostility.


    After Fernando entered the cockpit, the chief officer stood on Fernando''s side without expression. At this time, Fernando also said in a deep voice: "John, go to the kitchen and let them prepare dinner for eight people first. I want Spanish chicken risotto. I want to eat with the guests."


    The chief officer finally showed a smile on his stiff face and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen myself and tell our chef captain to entertain guests and let him not be lazy."


    After the chief mate left the cockpit in a hurry, Fernando smiled: "Although we are on the sea, you know, the so-called seafood on the ship will not be fresh, so we can only entertain you with chicken risotto. When we get to Suk, I will cook a real seafood risotto to entertain you. The seafood risotto is really delicious and can represent the Spanish risotto. My favorite, I believe you will love it ¡£¡±


    Fernando has the unique enthusiasm of Xiban people. He is very happy to talk with Gao Yang, and the cooking of chicken risotto is also very simple. After waiting for about 40 minutes, the chief officer returned to the cockpit and smiled: "Captain, the meal will be ready soon. You should go to the restaurant."


    "You command for me. Now it''s a dangerous sea area. There are more pirates. Be careful. Tell me anything unusual in time. I''ll be back soon."


    After instructing the chief mate for a few words, Fernando smiled at them and said, "friends, now go and fill your stomach."


    Gao Yang still can''t understand the chart, but after several escorts, he knows that the sea area where the merchant ship is now located is a dangerous sea area. Although he doesn''t think there will be any danger, and the sea is different from land, even if there is any danger, he can find it in time. However, out of the prudence of an armed escort, Gao Yang still plans to eat separately. Someone has been staying in the cockpit to respond at any time.


    "Let''s go to dinner separately. You go first. Toad and I will go later."


    Gao Yang, they always eat separately in dangerous waters, but Fernando hesitated for a moment, but also smiled and said: "I''m glad to see your professionalism. I like cautious people. Well, let''s go to dinner first."


    No one said much. Cui Bo and they would eat it as quickly as possible, and then take over from Gao Yang. However, when several people planned to leave the cockpit for dinner, the chief officer frowned and said, "I suggest you go to dinner together. The risotto is cold, but you can''t eat it."


    Fernando frowned and said, "mind your own business. You don''t have to worry about whether the meal is cold or hot."


    The chief mate shrugged and said, "it''s really none of my business, but the location of the restaurant is limited, and our people should have dinner soon. I think it''s better to give the cook less trouble and don''t affect our crew''s eating."


    Fernando''s face immediately looked ugly. Looking at the situation, he shrugged and said, "there''s really nothing to worry about. Let''s go to dinner together. It won''t affect anything."


    Fernando wanted to stop talking. After glancing at the chief officer, he made a gesture of invitation and left the cab first. They followed the captain and came to the restaurant together.


    After sitting down in the restaurant, a large bowl of chicken risotto was quickly brought to Gao Yang''s in front of them. Except Fernando, everyone else was so hungry that they clung to their back, grabbed the spoon and began to eat. Antonsell ate more fiercely than Gao Yang. Although Fernando was not hungry, he ate a lot with him.


    The taste of chicken is really good. There are delicious food, and the feeling of some depression caused by the chief mate is better. After eating together, antonsell wiped his mouth and smiled at Fernando: "it''s impolite, but I''m hungry, man, forgive me, but your chief mate doesn''t seem to be very competent."


    Fernando shrugged and said helplessly: "A fool promoted by the rocket has just been promoted from the second mate to the first mate, and this time he is only the third voyage on my ship, but it seems that he can''t wait to replace me, and he has brought many bad problems to my ship, gambling and drinking on the ship. In short, this is a very bad guy."


    Antonsell said in surprise, "can you tolerate such a guy on your ship?"


    Fernando smiled bitterly: "The company made a hard arrangement, and my former chief mate was transferred to another ship to be the captain. That''s a good boy, but I can''t stop his promotion, so I have to accept a fool as my chief mate. However, after this voyage, I''ll have a showdown with the company. Either I go or he goes away. I can''t stand a fool on my ship anymore I''d rather resign for this reason. "


    Antonsell shrugged and said, "this is the inevitable choice. No captain can stand a fool as his first mate. Also, your first mate seems very dissatisfied with our arrival. I don''t understand. Doesn''t he want to be safer?"


    "He probably blamed me for not telling him that there would be armed guards on board. Originally, there was no armed guard on this voyage until I received the notice from the company, but I didn''t tell him. He didn''t know until I went to pick you up. I think he might be dissatisfied with this, but to tell the truth, I did it at fault. No matter what the relationship is, I shouldn''t let him go to the end I know. "


    Fernando did not intend to hide his family''s ugliness, and frankly said that there was a problem on his ship. Although he and antonsell made a table and sat separately with Gao Yang, Gao Yang and they heard Fernando''s words, and then they understood why the chief mate always smelled a face.


    Antonsell shook the spoon in his hand, shrugged and said, "I think as long as you put forward the request for replacement, the company will not refuse. The senior management is not a fool. They won''t lose a good captain because of a stupid chief mate. I think you..."


    Before antonsell finished, Bruce suddenly stood up and said seriously, "do you feel dizzy? It''s like drinking too much, but it''s not disgusting."


    Everyone looked at Bruce in amazement. I don''t know why he said such a sentence inexplicably. Gao Yang responded quickly. He immediately said, "yes, I have this feeling. What''s the matter?"


    Fernando was stunned and said: "I don''t feel this way. Oh, no, I also have a slight dizziness. What''s the matter? Is the food we eat gone bad?"


    Bruce looked nervous, quickly opened his first aid kit and said in a hurry: "drugs, powerful sedatives and other drugs. I''m familiar with this feeling. I can''t be wrong. Don''t move, don''t move!"


    As Bruce spoke, Gao Yang felt his head getting dizzy, while treble stood up in amazement. Before he could speak, he fell to the ground with a puff.


    Gao Yang felt his head getting dizzy. At this time, he saw that Bruce had taken out several pre filled quick syringes from the sealed protective box. After pulling out the protective cover of the pre filled syringe with one hand, Bruce staggered forward for a few steps, and then a needle pierced his thigh.


    When Bruce wanted to open a precharged syringe again, he fell forward and fell at Gao Yang''s feet. The precharged syringe in his hand scattered all over the ground. Then Gao Yang was black and didn''t know anything.

 Chapter 231

    When he woke up vaguely, Gao Yang only felt a severe headache and could smell a strong smell in his nose. After he slowly opened his eyes, it took him a long time to realize that he had opened his eyes. The reason why he still couldn''t see anything was that he was in an absolutely dark place.


    Gao Yang subconsciously wants to touch his head, but when he wants to move his hands, he finds that his hands are firmly tied behind his back. At this time, Gao Yang realizes that his situation is very bad, very bad.


    Gao Yang tried to remember what happened, but he was confused at this time. His mind was like being filled with paste. He couldn''t remember anything, and it hurt. After a long time, it was like a sudden power on. Gao Yang suddenly remembered why he would fall into this situation.


    There is no doubt that he was drugged in his meal, and Gao Yang doesn''t want to explore who and why he drugged them now. He just wants to know where they are and whether others are safe as soon as possible.


    The sudden sound of the diesel engine can be heard in his ears, and he can feel the bumps of his body from time to time. All these let Gao Yang know that he has left the Korol DILIN now. Coupled with the fishy smell in his nose, the biggest possibility is on a fishing boat.


    Gao Yang''s hands and feet were tied up, but his mouth was not blocked. He tried to move, from lying on his side to lying on the ground. Just when he turned over, Gao Yang pressed a person, which made him understand that he was not locked up, not only himself.


    Gao Yang kicked the people he met with his feet tied together, but he didn''t get any response. Gao Yang arched his head to explore the people around him, found the position of his head, and then listened. After hearing the gentle breathing sound, Gao Yang was slightly relieved. No matter what, it should be sure that people are still alive now.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how long he has been unconscious, but he doesn''t think it will be long. He remembers that Bruce pricked a needle in his leg when everyone began to fall. Now it seems that the needle Bruce pricked him worked, so he woke up first when others are still unconscious.


    Gao Yang first kicked the people lying next to him with his feet, but it was useless. No matter how Gao Yang kicked, the people next to him didn''t respond.


    Gao Yang first tried to get his back hand to the front, but he found that the fact was different from that in the film. The real kidnappers wouldn''t tie the rope to make people break free. Gao Yang couldn''t get his hand to the front at all.


    In desperation, Gao Yang plans to break the rope tied to him by force, but his hand can''t break the rope tied to his wrist with all his strength. From the touch of his wrist, the rope should be the West cable used on the ship. This kind of rope is unlikely to be broken by manpower, and people who live on the sea have a good set of knots, They must have at least dozens of ways to tie the knot. If they want to loosen the knot, it''s better to expect to break the rope.


    Gao Yang turned over again and tried to sit up. Then he began to try to bite the rope tied to his lower leg, but the rope on his leg was tied from his ankle to the bend of his leg. In terms of Gao Yang''s flexibility, he couldn''t reach the rope at all and couldn''t bite if he wanted to.


    The rope can''t reach it at all. I know by feeling that the combat vest on my body is gone. I don''t have to think about weapons. I''m bound to be searched out. Everyone except him is in a coma. Gao Yang really doesn''t know how to get out of trouble.


    Forcing himself to calm down, Gao Yang began to think hard about all possible ways to get out of trouble. At this time, he began to envy Li JinFang''s habit, because Li JinFang always hid a boot knife above the boot barrel of his combat boots. In the case that he was tied now, his hand should be able to reach the middle of his calf.


    Gao Yang was depressed for a while. He suddenly felt that Li JinFang should also be here. Although he didn''t know where he was, he might as well try to find Li JinFang instead of waiting to die.


    Although he can''t see anything, Gao Yang also has a way to distinguish Li JinFang in the dark. That is hair. Li JinFang shaves his hair close to the length of his bald head. There is only a short stubble of hair. Other people''s hair is longer and can be easily identified.


    Gao Yang began to wriggle and crawl on the ground. Whenever he met someone, he carried his body over and touched the position of his head with his hands. When Gao Yang touched the fourth head, he finally touched a head with hair pricking his hands.


    Praying that the knife in Li JinFang''s boot had not been searched, Gao Yang moved to the position under Li JinFang''s feet. After touching the position on the inner side of his left leg and touching a hard thing on his lower leg, Gao Yang almost cheered out with excitement.


    Gao Yang''s hands were stuck together. After taking out Li JinFang''s boot knife with great difficulty, he tried to resist his inner excitement, turned the boot knife upside down, and slowly cut the rope tied to his wrist with the power of his fingers. After his wrist was loosened, Gao Yang earned his hands and the rope tied to him scattered on the ground.


    His hands were free, and the rest was too easy to do. After cutting the rope on his legs, Gao Yang immediately began to cut the rope he could touch everyone. However, Gao Yang only cut the rope, but did not take away the rope immediately, but kept a tied appearance.


    Gao Yang counted seven people who were locked up with him. He felt that the extra one should be captain Fernando. From the combat boots he touched, all six of them were there. This discovery made Gao Yang feel a lot more secure.


    The next thing to do is to get out of trouble, but Gao Yang touched the surrounding walls and didn''t find anything like door handles, and there were no obstacles in the place where they were detained. The whole space seemed empty. Gao Yang felt that the place where they were detained should be a fish cabin or a place specially reserved for closing people.


    I could only hear the sudden sound of the diesel engine, but I couldn''t hear anything else. But just as Gao Yang was looking for a place with a door, he suddenly heard someone talking.


    The voice was Somali. Gao Yang couldn''t understand it at all. He stopped all his actions and carefully divided the position of the voice. There should be many people listening to the voice. There were several people talking. It sounded as if they were outside the wall on the other side. Gao Yang tiptoed and tried not to make a sound. He moved to the other side and pasted it on the wall.


    While he was listening hard, he suddenly heard the stabbing sound in the walkie talkie, and then a person''s voice remembered with the stabbing sound.


    "Have you solved it?"


    English came from the walkie talkie. Although accompanied by strong background noise, Gao Yang suddenly recognized the chief mate who was talking.


    The man separated from Gao Yang replied in English, "what''s the solution?"


    "Damn it, we agreed to solve my problem! Don''t pretend to be confused. I don''t want to make it too clear. This is the radio. I don''t want to be heard."


    "Our frequency should not be monitored."


    "Anyway, don''t let me have worries. I''ve been exposed. You can''t let them leave."


    "We want money, but we don''t kill people. Man, it''s one thing to extort ransom, but it''s another thing to kill people. My boss told me that you can''t kill people if it''s not necessary. He doesn''t want the army to throw bombs at our camp. If you want to solve your problem, well, when my boss gets the ransom, you can do it yourself, or you let my boss Tell me, if he agrees to your request, I''ll kill them. "


    "Don''t tell me this on the radio! Damn it, we didn''t say we were going to kill, but we agreed. Your boss has to promise that I won''t be involved. If those people leave, I''m finished! Understand! I''m finished! Is that how you treat your partners?"


    After a moment of silence, the man outside the cell sighed and said, "well, I have to call my boss and see what he means."


    After waiting for a while, the English speaker began to mutter on the phone in Somali. Before long, he began to say in English: "as you wish, they will be fed to sharks."


    Gao Yang trembled when he heard it. He knew that those people outside were going to do it. After a burst of cries in Somali, there was a sound of iron chain shaking not far from Gao Yang.


    Unable to wait any longer, Gao Yang immediately stood where the sound sounded, leaned against the wall and held the short knife in his hand.


    Li JinFang''s boot knife is only 22cm long. Using such a knife to fight against the enemies outside the door who don''t know how many enemies there are or what weapons they hold, it looks like hitting the stone with an egg, but Gao Yang has no other choice. Now he is just thankful that he didn''t get thrown into the sea in a coma and should have a chance to resist.


    After waiting for the sound of the chain to twitch, a crack was suddenly pushed open in the wall, and there was finally a glimmer of light in the completely dark cell.


    The light was still very weak, but Gao Yang narrowed his eyes into a crack and stared at the light in the crack of the door, so that he could adapt to the dark eyes and be bright as soon as possible.


    The crack in the door was right in front of Gao Yang, and he soon completely pushed it open. Gao Yang immediately pasted his body on the wall and waited for someone to open the door and walk into the cell, but Gao Yang didn''t rush to start. Just as he needed to adapt to the light, people who had just entered from the light also needed to adapt to the darkness.


    It was a black man who entered the cell. He turned his back to Gao Yang and was completely unaware of the fatal threat behind him. Gao Yang saw a pistol pinned to the back of the black man. From the shape of the handle, it should be a Glock pistol, but he didn''t know what type it was.


    It was dark now. Although the light on the ship shone into the cell, it was still dark. The enemy did not immediately find Gao Yang, nor did he notice the cut rope on the ground. Gao Yang handed the knife to his left hand, and then suddenly took out the knife to cut the throat of the pirate in front of him from behind. At the same time, his right hand looked forward and pulled out the pistol inserted by the pirate in his back.

 Chapter 232

    Gao Yang killed and grabbed the gun at one go. Although cutting his throat could not guarantee that the enemy would lose his resistance, Gao Yang had no time to make up a fatal blow to the man who fell down with his neck covered in front of him, because another man appeared at the door.


    The new black man was stunned. He looked at Gao Yang, but he didn''t move. He just opened his mouth and stared at Gao Yang. Gao Yang immediately turned around. His knife was too short, and the blade was only ten centimeters long. According to what he emphasized in his training in Israel, the blade length that can ensure one shot death should be about twenty-two centimeters. If it is shorter than this length, Of course, it can also kill the enemy, but it is more difficult to kill with one blow.


    Between the lightning and flint, Gao Yang didn''t have time to find a place where the enemy could lose resistance instantly. He almost kicked out subconsciously. This was his instinctive action in close combat. While kicking the enemy in front of him and falling down to him, Gao Yang stabbed out the short knife in his left hand.


    The short knife pierced into the open mouth of the enemy who fell to the high, and the tip of the knife went straight to the brain stem, achieving instant death in the real sense.


    He left the knife in the enemy''s mouth. Gao Yang didn''t try to pull it out, because he already had a pistol, and Gao Yang recognized it at a glance. The gun in his hand was Frye''s Glock 17.


    Glock 17 pistol has no external insurance and is a double action shooting mode. Gao Yang can shoot directly as long as he pulls the trigger. Of course, there is a premise that the bullet has been loaded, but Gao Yang doesn''t know whether Frye''s pistol bullet has been loaded, so he first pulled the sleeve to ensure that the bullet is loaded.


    After pulling the sleeve, a bullet flew out of the bullet hole, which made Gao Yang know that the pistol was actually loaded. He wasted a bullet, but it doesn''t matter. Glock 17 is different from M1911. The loading amount of 17 rounds doesn''t matter even if one bullet is wasted.


    While Gao Yang loaded the pistol, the whole person had turned to the door. There were three blacks outside the door who had not realized what had happened. While they looked at Gao Yang in amazement, one of them quickly raised the AKMS with folded butt in his hand, but before he shot, Gao Yang let go of the two blacks closer to him, The bullet was poured at the fastest speed onto the most threatening person in front of him.


    Gao Yang was used to the stopping effect of 11.43mm caliber bullets. He fired two shots in a row. When he thought it was ok, he turned the muzzle aside and aimed at a black man who was taking down the AK47 behind him. However, Gao Yang only fired one shot, so he had to aim the muzzle at the black man who had been shot twice.


    Gao Yang fired two shots on his chest, but the black man with AKMS didn''t fall down. Instead, he staggered back two steps and raised the gun again. Gao Yang had to turn the muzzle back and fired two shots in succession. One shot hit the black man in the middle of the eyebrow before finally making the black man fall down.


    The black man who knocked down one but was shot by Gao Yang also took the AK47 in his hand, while the other two black men also took out the pistol from his waist. Gao Yang held the gun in both hands and knocked down the black man holding the AK47 at the fastest speed in his life. At the same time, one of the people who had taken out the pistol also shot, but the bullet hit the wooden bulkhead on Gao Yang''s side, And failed to hit Gao Yang.


    The man with the pistol just fired one shot and never had a chance to shoot again. After solving the black man with the AK47, Gao Yang finally aimed the muzzle at him and fired three shots, two of which hit his forehead and killed him instantly.


    The person closest to Gao Yang is less than two meters. He can reach it as soon as he stretches his arm, that is, the face-to-face distance, but he is the only one who hasn''t died.


    The only black man left was holding a walkie talkie in one hand and a pistol in the other, but his reaction speed was much slower than the other three people, and he seemed to be stunned. Until Gao Yang solved all his three companions, the black man could still load the bullet.


    When the man with the pistol pointed the pistol at Gao Yang, Gao Yang recognized it as his gun. After holding the barrel of the pistol aimed at him, he pushed it to the side, then flew out and kicked it on the stomach of the man in front of him.


    Until he was kicked down by Gao Yang, the black man couldn''t shoot. After Gao Yang finally found his pistol, he couldn''t let go. He didn''t shoot the fallen black man in the head, but shouted, "let go of the gun!"


    Don''t raise your mouth. The black man had released his hand. When Gao Yang took back his pistol, the black man''s walkie talkie fell onto the deck.


    Finally he took his pistol back. Gao Yang''s heart was as happy as a reassurance. He finally felt secure. With Frye''s light Glock 17, Gao Yang felt as if he had no gun in his hand.


    Gao Yang put Glock 17 in his belt and took his 1911 in his right hand. He didn''t shoot the living pirate in the head. If not expected, this man is the only one who can speak English on this ship. It''s still of great use to keep him alive.


    There could not be so many people on the pirate ship. Gao Yang didn''t have time to deal with the remaining alive. He hit the black man lying on the ground on the back of the head with the handle of his pistol.


    The black man stopped moving at once. If he was lucky, he might just faint for a long time. If he was unlucky, he might be killed by Gao Yang, but Gao Yang didn''t have time to check whether he was too heavy to kill the pirate. He immediately attached himself, picked up another pistol and ran forward.


    Gao Yang picked up another sigp226 without closing the insurance. Gao Yang directly inserted P226 into his left waist, and then picked up another AK47 from the ground. However, Gao Yang did not intend to use the AK47 immediately, but hung the AK47 on his shoulder. He felt that the AK47 was too long in the narrow space of the ship.


    Holding his own pistol, he was full of confidence. Now he didn''t care how many people were on board.


    After a few quick steps, Gao Yang saw a frightened black man running with an AK rifle. The distance between the two sides was only seven or eight meters. Gao Yang was more prepared. He was ready to fire at any time. Therefore, when the two sides suddenly met, Gao Yang fired first.


    The first bullet hit the black man in the chest. Although he could not kill him immediately, when the black man fell back, he hit all the bullets on the shed overhead. Then Gao Yang fired two more shots to confirm that the black man was killed.


    Gao Yang waited a little. No pirates appeared again. The gunfire had been ringing for a long time. If there were pirates on the ship, he couldn''t hear it. Since there were no pirates again, Gao Yang thought there were only seven people on the ship, but Gao Yang didn''t dare to be careless. He searched carefully and found no other people.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, he found his EBR and Cui Bo''s tac-50 on board, but he didn''t find other people''s guns, such as Li JinFang''s HK416 and groliov''s M60.


    Anyway, there was only one unconscious pirate left on the ship. Gao Yang was not in a hurry to find other people''s weapons and combat equipment. He found several plastic buckets full of fresh water. After a fierce drink, Gao Yang lost his AK47 and carried his EBR back to his cell with two buckets of water.


    Gao Yang looked at it first. All six people in the team were there, and Anton cel and Fernando were there. The most important thing is that they all looked fine. They were just sleeping. Until then, Gao Yang began to feel afraid. To be exact, he should feel afraid.


    It''s just that if Gao Yang wakes up half an hour late, they will have to be thrown into the sea in their sleep. Think about how many storms and waves have rushed over, but they almost died in the hands of a chief mate. If they were fed to sharks for no apparent reason, they would die in peace.


    Groliov lay at the door and Gao Yang watered groliov, who was still sleeping, but groliov didn''t respond at all. Gao Yang didn''t give up and watered Cui Bo again. The result was the same. The two slept like a dead pig.


    But just then, Gao Yang found that Bruce''s breathing sound seemed heavy. Holding the idea of trying, Gao Yang went over and poured a bucket of water on Bruce''s head.


    The effect of watering Bruce was immediate. Bruce soon opened his eyes. In the cry of surprise and eagerness, Bruce''s blurred eyes finally began to look a little after a while.


    "Where are we?"


    "On the pirate ship, there is no danger now. Other people can''t wake up except you and me. What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know what kind of strong sedatives are, but they can''t wake up in a short time. I used to take a lot of sedatives for a long time to become addicted to drugs, so I''m familiar with these drugs and I have drug resistance. Otherwise, I can''t wake up so soon."


    "What about me? What kind of needle did you give me?"


    "Special drugs that can relieve the effects of anesthetics and sedatives were originally used for the wounded after surgery. They have a better effect on anesthetics, but they also have a certain effect on sedatives. The new products can shorten the recovery time of the light wounded after surgery. You know, sometimes the light wounded also need to go to battle on the battlefield, so I brought them. Now it seems that I''m lucky to have them."


    Gao Yang sighed a long sigh and said, "you know, it''s lucky that you gave me an injection. Otherwise, all of us would have to be fed to sharks in our sleep. Now someone finally wakes up. Come and help me. We still have a lot to do."


    There was no time for Bruce to recover slowly. Gao Yang took Bruce''s hand and pulled him up from the ground. After Bruce stood up, he saw two bodies lying at the door. Bruce couldn''t help but breathe and said: "Darling, thank you for waking up early, boss. Although I want to die in my sleep, I have to die at home. It doesn''t include being killed on a pirate ship and feeding sharks."

 Chapter 233

    Gao Yang pulled out the P226 from his waist, turned it upside down, put the handle into Bruce''s hand, and said in a deep voice, "see if it''s yours or a rabbit?"


    After taking the pistol, Bruce''s eyes lit up immediately and said happily, "this is my gun. Yes, it''s mine. It''s great. It''s just where the spare magazine is, boss."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I also want to know this question. I''ll find it later. I left a living mouth. Oh, I hope he''s still alive. We can wake up the prisoner and ask him, but I don''t mind even if all the spare magazines are lost. It''s good to get the gun back. I dare say that if the rabbit wakes up, he will cry to death."


    Bruce kissed his pistol affectionately and said with a smile, "seriously, if I lost my gun, I would cry to death. The pistol is only your secondary weapon, but it is the only weapon for me. Well, where is my first aid kit?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I looked for it again and didn''t find it. Now we''d better finish the work first and then ask the prisoners."


    Bruce went to check the dead pirate smashed by Gao Yang. After confirming that the pirate was not dead, the two men first stopped the ship, took the people in the cell outside to breathe fresh air, collected all the guns and ammunition, and checked the whole ship. Gao Yang and they tried to wake up the stunned pirate.


    After pouring some water on the pirate''s face lying on the ground, the pirate opened his eyes in pain. When he saw the high and gloomy face, the pirate immediately exclaimed, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, please don''t kill me."


    The pirates captured alive by Gao Yang look like ten years old and thin like a firewood stick. However, all the pirates Gao Yang sees are of this virtue, not even those who are a little fat and normal.


    The young pirate was very frightened when he saw Gao Yang. His face was full of panic. Gao Yang didn''t have to make a vicious look to intimidate him. He just put his face forward and scared the pirate. He covered his eyes with his hands. Then he just trembled all over.


    "What''s your name?"


    After Gao Yang asked calmly, the young pirate didn''t dare to look at Gao Yang. He trembled and said in a trembling voice: "Farah, my name is Farah."


    "Well, tell me, where are the crew of the merchant ship? Where are we now?"


    "The crew of the merchant ship is on another ship. We are returning to land. We want to go back to the village."


    "Where is the other boat? What do you mean by most? Has anyone been killed?"


    "No, no one was killed. There are our insiders on the merchant ship. Several of them are driving the merchant ship close to the land. There are eight crew members on another ship. They are also on the way back to the land, but they set out for two hours first."


    Gao Yang knows that the first mate named John must be the inside man. You don''t even have to ask why John asked Farah to kill them. Obviously, Gao Yang and several of them, including captain Fernando, must know that the first mate drugged them, so if Fernando and Gao Yang don''t die, they will be released, The chief officer''s crime must be exposed, so the chief officer is anxious to let Farah kill them.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "let go of your hand and look at me. Now tell me, are you the person in charge of this ship? Or the captain?"


    Farah shook his head again and again, looked at Gao Yang with frightened eyes and said, "no, I just speak English. You have killed the captain of this ship. I''m really only responsible for translation. I haven''t killed anyone. I''m a good man."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "where are our equipment, our regrets, combat vests, helmets, guns, everything?"


    "Most of them are on another ship. Your things are divided up as booty. What we get is now. Everything else is on another ship. Really, I didn''t lie."


    Bruce shouted, "first aid kit, have you seen a first aid kit? Tell me, where is my first aid kit?"


    Farah quickly nodded and said, "here, on this ship, in the cabin where we sleep, below, under the deck, I can bring it to you right away."


    Gao Yang shook his pistol and said, "where''s the magazine? The magazine on the pistol and the magazine of my sniper rifle."


    Farah lay flat trembling, then put his hand into his pants pocket, and took out a magazine from each of the two pockets. When he raised the magazine with trembling, he trembled: "The others are in the sleeping cabin. All the things are there. None of us can use your sniper rifle, so we don''t move around. Wait until we get back to the shore and give it to our boss. He will give us money according to the value of the things we seized. We don''t move around. We''re afraid it won''t be worth money if it is damaged."


    Gao Yang pointed and told Bruce that he had found his P226 from the body. Bruce immediately rushed to find his spare magazine from the body, and Bruce soon gave a loud cry of excitement. Although only two of his spare magazines were found, Bruce at least knew that his magazine had not been lost, even if it was not on the body It must have been in the cabin.


    Gao Yang has only three magazines in total. Now he has taken them all back. Satisfied, Gao Yang''s curiosity suddenly became strong and said, "tell me, how much can you get for our two sniper rifles?"


    "At least a thousand dollars. At least, our boss is very generous."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "your boss is really generous. For your sake of keeping my gun well, I suddenly want to show off. Tell you, the price of two sniper rifles plus sight and night vision can sell for at least $100000. Well, the show off time is over. Now get up and take us to take out the first-aid kit."


    Farah''s eyes changed from panic to surprise. Looking at EBR behind Gao Yang, he said with an incredible face: "only two guns can sell so much money? Oh, I''ll get your things right away, right away."


    Farah struggled to get up from the ground, bared his teeth, covered his stomach and limped to the bow. Gao Yang and Bruce followed Farah. After Farah lifted a rag from the floor and exposed a pull ring, a hole leading to the cabin under the deck appeared.


    Gaoyang suddenly realized that no wonder he didn''t find anything. It turned out that everything was hidden under the deck. Through the narrow ladder, Bruce was the first to enter the cabin under the deck. Gaoyang had planned to go down, but Bruce''s words dispelled his idea.


    "Falk, it stinks here, but the good news is that everything has been found. Boss, don''t come down so that you won''t spit it out. Falk, it stinks."


    Gao Yang looked at Farah and asked Farah to catch everything Bruce handed over. The night vision devices used on two sniper rifles, the spare magazines on sniper rifles and pistols, the holsters of pistols, the spare bullets not loaded into the magazines, and the most important first aid kit. Bruce had been carried on his back, but the combat vest, helmet and walkie talkie were not on the ship.


    Soon, Bruce shouted, "there''s nothing, nothing valuable. I''m going up."


    Gao Yang didn''t see what Bruce sent him, so he couldn''t help but say in a hurry, "have you seen my axe? My lucky axe?"


    "No, definitely not."


    Gao Yang immediately stared at Farah and said in a hurry, "where''s my axe? The axe with a crater on it, say quickly, you damn pirate!"


    Farah said timidly, "throw it away."


    No matter where he goes, Gao Yang will take his lucky axe. That axe is too important to him. Gao Yang would rather lose the pistol customized by Jack than his axe, because even if the pistol is lost, it can be redone, but this is the only lucky axe.


    Hearing that the axe was thrown away, Gao Yang''s heart was cold. He said in a trembling voice, "what did you say? Threw it? Where did you throw it? Say it quickly! You threw my axe into the sea? Didn''t you? Say it quickly!"


    Farah hurriedly said, "they didn''t throw it into the sea. I saw them throw it on the ground, on the ship, on the merchant ship!"


    It''s good not to throw it into the sea. As long as you''re on the merchant ship, you still have a chance to find it back. After Gao Yang''s long sigh of relief, he said to Bruce who just climbed up from the bottom Cabin: "if there''s a way to wake them up quickly, do it quickly."


    Bruce opened the first aid kit and checked it. He said in a deep voice, "I have only six suitable drugs. I used one for you and lost two, so now I can only make three people wake up quickly. You have to choose who to inject, but don''t worry. I estimate that it will only take six hours at most and everyone will wake up."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "the rabbit''s sniper rifle is here. Give him one shot and the other two shots to antonsell and Fernando. I have a lot to ask them."


    Bruce immediately went to inject Gao Yang''s chosen people, while Gao Yang stayed on the deck and continued to interrogate Farah. At this time, the walkie talkie that Gao Yang had held suddenly rang.


    "Has my trouble been solved? Just tell me, but don''t say too clearly, you idiot."


    The chief mate''s voice seemed very impatient. Gao Yang handed the walkie talkie to Farah and said in a deep voice, "tell him you have fulfilled his requirements. If you talk nonsense, you know what will happen."


    Farah nodded, took the walkie talkie and swallowed a few salivas. After stabilizing his mood, he replied, "as you wish, your trouble has been solved, and they have been thrown into the sea."


    "Damn it, you stupid guy, I''ve said I don''t need to be too clear. Well, for your good work, I forgive you, idiot."


    When he was scolded as an idiot, Farah looked a little angry. Looking at Farah''s gloomy face, he smiled and said, "this guy is an idiot. Man, I can forgive you and give you a way to live. I can even give you a sum of money to make you comfortable for the rest of your life. The premise is that you are willing to cooperate with me to kill the bastard who scolded you?"

 Chapter 234

    It''s 10:30 at night. Fernando and Anton sell have woken up. Since they woke up, they looked at the dead body on the ship and listened to Gao Yang''s introduction. After Gao Yang introduced the situation, they were both shocked and angry.


    Farah said everything he knew. The ship still needs to sail for 12 hours to get to land, and Gaoyang they can''t catch another pirate ship escorting the crew at sea. In order to send the hostages to the shore as soon as possible, both fishing boats are moving at full speed.


    According to the agreement, the chief mate will lead his associates to sail the ship to land. Although there is no port for berthing and it is impossible for large cargo ships to approach the shore, there is no problem entering within 12 nautical miles from the coast, and after entering the territorial sea of Somalia.


    Ironically, it is not too much for Somalia to say that it is a pirate country, but as long as it enters the territorial sea, no matter which country''s warship will choose to forcibly board the ship to solve the hostages, because that will infringe on Somalia''s sovereignty.


    As for the crew members who are not in collusion with the first mate, they will be sent to shore for custody. They will be taken as hostages to extort ransom. Similarly, as long as they get ashore, there will be no forced rescue by the people on the warship. The reason is the same. That will violate the sovereignty of Somalia.


    At present, pirates from Somalia to are still holding more than a dozen ships and are still negotiating the amount of ransom with ship owners. Some crew members have been detained for more than a year. If they are not released, it is likely that the same will happen if the crew members of the Korol DILIN are also detained.


    There were three pirate ships robbing the Korol DILIN, all of which were about 100 ton fishing boats towing two speedboats. One of the fishing boats stayed with the Korol DILIN, and the pirates on board also stayed on the merchant ship, while the other two fishing boats escorted Gao Yang them and their crew back to land.


    The destination of the pirate ship escorting the crew is a small village on the shore. There are all pirates or their families gathered there. There are at least 200 people who can pick up guns to fight. If Gao Yang fails to rescue the crew from the pirate ship, they can only try to rescue after landing.


    Six people have to choose from more than 200 people. This choice is too difficult. It can almost be said that it is an impossible task. Gao Yang has every reason to give up the rescue operation and rescue the merchant ship from the pirates. Although there are eight pirates on the merchant ship and it is very difficult to board the ship by force, compared with rescuing the crew from the shore, It is undoubtedly more feasible.


    After listening to Farah''s introduction, fernan remained silent for a long time. After a long time, he said painfully: "personally, I tend to save people first, but the reason why this matter is what it is now is because there is something wrong with my crew and I can''t ask you for anything, so you decide what to do."


    Gao Yang can completely let go of the Korol DILIN, because if they just have to face the pirates, they will never fall into such a field. If the Korol DILIN has a problem, they have to bear all the consequences. The truth is so right, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to let things go.


    Many of Gao Yang''s things and equipment are still on another pirate ship. Although they can be bought again, Gao Yang doesn''t want to give them to the pirates. In addition, he can''t let go of the chief mate who put him together. It''s not Gao Yang''s style to refuse revenge.


    For Gao Yang, there are only two choices, either to save the crew escorted to land or to save the merchant ship in the hands of pirates. The option of leaving here is not considered.


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang looked at antonsell and said, "I want to hear your opinion."


    Anton selle only takes over the work, but he doesn''t care about the war. Of course, it''s not up to him. So now, Anton selle has only the right to advise rather than make a decision.


    Without such hesitation, antonsell said in a deep voice, "I think it''s time to save people and rescue the crew without rebellion, but it''s up to you to decide whether you can save them."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "when you took the job, you promised that the ship protected by us would never have any risk. We are one, so this is equivalent to our commitment. Now the merchant ship is hijacked. No matter who is responsible, at least we didn''t do what we promised. Therefore, I decided to save them. At least I have to try."


    Gao Yang has another meaning, that is, they want to set up a maritime security company. If the merchant ship protected this time has an accident, it will be an indelible stain. But if at present, people are rescued under the extremely unfavorable situation caused by the merchant ship''s own problems, This is undoubtedly a very favorable publicity for their future security company.


    Fernando was mixed and said: "I''m very glad you''re still willing to help us, but I hope there will be no crew casualties in the rescue operation. Otherwise, I prefer to pay ransom."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, we will know the situation. If we can''t save it, let''s leave. If we have a chance to do it again, well, since we have made a choice, we should drive the boat now. We have been delayed for more than three hours, so we can''t waste any more time."


    There were two captains on a small fishing boat. They managed to catch a small fishing boat and asked for directions. The fishing boat that drifted along with the waves for a while immediately began to set sail again.


    Before groliov and the four of them woke up, Gao Yang counted their weapons. Now they have two sniper rifles, and there are no fewer bullets. In addition, there are three AK rifles, with more than 460 bullets. Even if the gun is broken, the number of bullets is not much. In addition, there are three pistols, but the pistols can play little role.


    As for protective equipment such as bulletproof vests and helmets, there are none, nor are night vision devices and other equipment that can improve combat effectiveness. Now there are two night vision devices installed on guns. However, according to the time, it is already daytime when Gao Yang landed. Therefore, unless he plans to wait until night to launch an attack, night vision devices are useless.


    The current weapons have no suppressive firepower or heavy firepower, and even the bullets of automatic rifles are too few. It''s OK to fight a short raid, but the problem is that he still has to rescue the hostages. Once he can''t make a quick decision and the war situation is in a anxious situation, he''ll be in great trouble.


    Gao Yang has been thinking hard about how to fight this bad battle to save the hostages. At the same time, he also laments that he seems to be on the task of saving people, whether active or passive. Think about it. The recent wars are all about saving the hostages. Gao Yang feels angry and funny. They don''t call mercenaries at all. It''s appropriate to call them saving professionals instead.

 Chapter 235

    Gao Yang is also a little proud when he is upset, because he has made great success in rescuing the hostages, which is enough to make people proud, because in all types of battles, rescuing the hostages is the most difficult. We should not only solve the enemy, but also ensure the safety of the hostages. He has become famous for a long time, The specially trained special forces dare not say they are safe when rescuing the hostages. However, the grass-roots team who has no professional rescue training has successfully done this twice.


    If there is any difference between this rescue mission and the previous one, it is that Gao Yang doesn''t need to push himself to a dead end. The reason is very simple. The first two times are to save his friends, and this time is to save strangers, or strangers who can be saved or not.


    The people on his ship turned against the water and killed others. Frankly, Gao Yang doesn''t mind trying to have a bit of professional ethics in order to establish a maritime security company and the weapons and equipment robbed by those pirates.


    Farah''s ship has a satellite phone. Otherwise, they can''t contact the land after going to sea. Because the distance is too far, Fernando contacted his shipping company with Farah''s satellite phone and introduced the situation in detail. However, Fernando accused chief officer John of collusion with pirates. The reason is very simple and there is no evidence.


    But Fernando didn''t get any useful help from his company. The nearest warship to the Korol DILIN was 550 nautical miles away. When the warship arrived, the Korol DILIN had already entered the territorial waters of Somalia, so the warship didn''t even have the idea of trying to rescue. Fernando''s company either waited to pay the ransom, Or we can only save them by praising them.


    But when it was more than six o''clock in the morning, groliov and his four people woke up one after another. After everyone woke up, Gao Yang immediately summoned everyone to study how to carry out the rescue operation.


    "When we landed, it must be daytime, so we can''t guarantee the suddenness, and we need to rush for time, so my idea is to change to a speedboat after reaching the place where the oil on the speedboat can go ashore, and then go ashore a few kilometers away from the village where the pirates gather, and then try to get close again."


    After Gao Yang said this with a serious face, Bruce shook his head and said, "even if we go ashore far from the village, we can''t guarantee that we won''t meet others. I don''t think we can guarantee the suddenness of the attack."


    Groliov thought for a moment and said, "unless we can wait until night to launch a surprise attack, we can only make a strong attack, but I don''t think we have the possibility of success. Even if we don''t have a night vision, we can at least ensure the sudden attack at night. If there is a danger of being surrounded, we can escape."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "the problem is that once the crew get ashore, they can''t be detained in the seaside fishing village. They will be transferred to the nearby city. Therefore, if we delay too late, there will be no need to launch a raid."


    Cui Bo said angrily, "I don''t care whether the crew can save it or not. Anyway, we can''t blame it. I just want to get my pistol back, so just leave the fishing boat."


    Gao Yang stared at Cui Bo and said, "don''t you think our guns can stay after those sailors are taken away? Isn''t that funny?"


    Li JinFang shook his head in distress and said, "it''s very difficult to do this. Brother Yang, give me the bottom. Shall we rescue the crew at all costs, or act according to the circumstances?"


    "Do you still need to ask? Of course, I act according to the circumstances. If I can fight, I''ll fight. If I can''t fight, I''ll withdraw. I''ll fight our lives to save a group of strangers. You think I''m stupid?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said: "I just asked. Now I understand. If we act according to the circumstances, it''s easy to do. Let''s go up and see the situation. If we can save, fight. If we can''t save, withdraw quickly. I don''t believe those hemp pole pirates can still surround us. Even if this can''t be done, we just lose some money. We can buy our equipment if we lose it. There''s no need to fight."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s it. Take a speedboat to land. The fishing boat is waiting at sea. Fight if you can, and withdraw if you can''t. You can''t just leave antonsell and Fernando on the ship. Test tubes. Stay on the ship, watch our prisoners and be ready to meet them at any time."


    After that, Gao Yang stood up and said, "our firepower is not strong. I''ll cover with the rabbit. You three can only use the AK47. Now go check the gun and shoot a few rounds to see if it can be used."


    Gao Yang''s worry is not for no reason. Although AK gun family has always been a reliable synonym, the three rifles on board are too broken. They are rusty. They can''t even see where they are made. There are bullets, too. They are all goods that groliov said he would throw when he saw them, because they are written in Arabic. When broken guns encounter rotten bullets, he doesn''t think about the battle Good fight.


    Gao Yang''s shotgun is on another ship, which makes Gao Yang basically lose the position of fire commando, and Li JinFang and the three of them can''t play the role of sniper, so Frye, who is not suitable for fire commando, can only do his best.


    I don''t know how long the guns used by the pirates haven''t been wiped. Groliov and his colleagues took apart the rifles just to check them. As a result, when they took apart the guns, they were stunned to see a thick layer of dirt accumulated in the barrel and bore.


    Gao Yang finally saw how dirty the AK gun family is. If it were replaced by the AR gun family, it would be impossible to accumulate so much dirt, because the AR gun family''s rifles had been blasted long before.


    When several people were struggling to wipe their guns with rags, the satellite phone suddenly rang again. After Farah looked at the caller ID, he said nervously: "it''s my boss."


    Gao Yang got nervous and immediately said, "answer the phone, but you know what to say. If you dare to play any tricks, I promise to kill you before we die."


    Farah nodded repeatedly and then connected the phone. After speaking in Somali for a short time, Farah hung up the phone and said with a strange expression: "My boss wants to talk to the people on this ship. I told my boss that he was busy, so the boss didn''t talk to him. I didn''t say that they were all dead. My boss asked us where we are now. He told me that the engine on the other ship broke down and they didn''t fix it for more than an hour. Now my boss asked us to go to the ship to meet the ship Together, drag them back. "


    Happy from heaven, this is a real happy from heaven. He patted Farah on the shoulder and said excitedly: "very good, very good, you performed very well. As long as you didn''t play tricks, I promise not to kill you this time, and finally I''ll give you a sum of money. Now go and tell SIA to our captain."


    Gao Yang finally heard a good news, but the only good news could make him immediately reverse all the adverse situations. There were eight pirates on the ship escorting the crew. Compared with the battle that needed to face more than 200 enemies on land, the difficulty of dealing with a pirate ship with only eight enemies at sea was reduced countless times.


    The fishing boat ran to the sea area where the pirate ship moored as fast as possible, but when Gaoyang''s fishing boat ran at top speed for almost an hour, there was a stabbing sound in the walkie talkie around Gaoyang, and then the Somali language he couldn''t understand sounded.


    Before Gao Yang asked, Farah took the initiative to say, "it''s the man on another ship. He''s calling us. The maximum communication distance of our walkie talkie is about 30 nautical miles. We''re very close now. At the current speed, we can arrive in about an hour and a half. If we change to a speedboat, it''ll take half an hour."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good. Reply to him and say we''re on our way. Just let them wait a minute."

 Chapter 236

    Farah said a few words to the people at the other end of the walkie talkie in Somali. His face suddenly became ugly. Then he put down the walkie talkie and said with a mournful face: "Their engine has been repaired, and now they have begun to rush back. I didn''t play tricks. I promise I didn''t say anything. I was forced by my boss just because I can speak English. I''m really not with them. Don''t kill me. I really didn''t say anything."


    Gao Yang smashed the deck with hatred, and the others were also disappointed. They didn''t know what to say. It was not easy to have hope, but it soon turned into disappointment. This blow was too big.


    Although he was extremely disappointed, Gao Yang did not doubt that Farah had tipped off. In that case, Farah would have told his boss at the beginning.


    Unfortunately, the good news soon came from the pirate ship escorting the crew. Although they repaired the engine, they did not dare to move forward at full speed, and they were worried that the engine would break again, so they asked Farah to prepare for them.


    Instead of blaming Farah, he praised Farah, and Gao Yang didn''t say anything frustrating. When everyone was disappointed, he had to be responsible for reviving the morale of others.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have at least recovered more than two hours, and they don''t dare to move forward at full speed after such a delay. Maybe we can catch up with them at sea. Everyone is ready to fight at any time."


    Li JinFang and the three of them got on the speedboat dragged by the fishing boat. Anton Saier got on the speedboat with them, because none of them could drive the speedboat. Although it was very simple to drive the speedboat, it was impossible to control it at will, so Anton Saier volunteered to drive the speedboat for Li JinFang and them.


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo are ready to shoot at any time, and everything is adjusted to the combat ready state. Although it is a little early to enter the combat ready state at this time, Gao Yang and Cui Bo can only prepare for the battle early because they may catch up with the pirate ship that has anchored again at any time.


    The fishing boat has been moving at full speed, but the maximum speed of the fishing boat is only 20 knots, which is much slower than the fishing boat driven by another pirate, because the other ship is already faster than this ship. Even if it takes some time, it does not dare to move at full speed, but it is still very difficult to catch up with the speed of 20 knots.


    The waves became higher and higher because the sea became shallower. The closer it was to the land, the higher the waves would be. After four hours of turbulence at sea, Gao Yang finally got seasick. In fact, all five of them except Bruce vomited in a mess.


    It was already difficult to fight a war. In addition, seasickness became more difficult to fight. Gao Yang had the idea of giving up several times, but it was too pity to go back without looking at it. Therefore, Gao Yang finally decided to take a look at it, but if it was really dangerous, he would resolutely give up the task.


    Farah finally shouted, "land!"


    Gao Yang got up and took a look. He could see a black line ahead. They were about to reach the land and went straight to the pirate''s nest. They had arrived here and had not caught up with the pirate ship. He vomited dizzy and his limbs were soft. Gao Yang had no choice but to think that it was time to give up.


    Gao Yang gave up the idea of landing from elsewhere, because in his current state, how far he can go is a problem, let alone fight a war.


    "Farah, use the walkie talkie to contact and ask if the ship has landed."


    Farah didn''t do what Gao Yang said, but said nervously: "the fishing boat won''t dock. The coastline here is sandy beach and there is no port. Only fishing boats and speedboats can get ashore. Our fishing boat can''t, so they will only stop at someone''s deep place and use speedboats to send the hostages ashore."


    Gao Yang waved weakly and said, "I see. Then ask them if they have sent the hostages ashore."


    Farah grabbed the walkie talkie and said a few words, and soon got an echo from the walkie talkie. Farah hesitated a little, but didn''t immediately tell Gao Yang what was said in the walkie talkie.


    Fearing that Farah would have any psychological fluctuations at this time, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "tell me what he said?"


    Startled by a loud drink, Farah immediately shouted, "they have stopped and are arranging to send people ashore in a small boat. They are in front, they are in front."


    Just then, Fernando, who was driving the fishing boat, suddenly said, "ship, I see! We caught up with that ship!"


    Gao Yang immediately looked forward and could see a fishing boat towing a speedboat without a telescope. At this time, Gao Yang immediately said in a high voice: "rush over, get ready for battle, start immediately as long as you have a chance, and run immediately if you don''t have a chance!"


    After roaring, Gao Yang immediately opened the insurance on the gun. As the distance between the two ships gradually approached, Gao Yang could see people coming down from the fishing boat boarding the boat.


    Gao Yang was elated when he saw it. He immediately shouted, "if you have a chance, just listen to the rabbit''s gun!"


    Seeing a man being driven into a small boat by pirates, there was still a distance of four or five hundred meters between the two ships. Because the fast-moving fishing boat had been bumping up and down, it was too high to guarantee a shot, but the distance of four or five hundred meters was very close. If you really wanted to shoot by force, it would not be impossible.


    At a distance of 200 meters, Fernando began to slow down the fishing boat. If he rushed at such full speed, antonsell untied the cable connecting the speedboat and the fishing boat, started the engine on the speedboat, and waited for Gao Yang to give an order.


    The distance between the two fishing boats was getting closer and closer, but at this time, all the crew members had been rushed to the small boat. There were two pirates with guns in front and back on the fast boat, looking at the crew members, another man at the helm, and there were four pirates on the other small boat. The good news was that after reaching the shore, all the pirates looked very relaxed, No one held a gun.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "rabbit, your bow, my stern, ready!"


    The pirates untied the cable, the propeller at the tail of the speedboat began to turn out white waves, and the two speedboats sailed to the shore one after another. At this time, the fishing boat finally stopped completely, almost without bumps.


    The speed of the pirates'' speedboats has not risen yet, and the shooting opportunity to ensure accuracy has finally arrived. This is the last time that can not be missed.


    "Fight!"


    Gao Yang didn''t shout loudly because it would destroy the aiming action. After a slight cry, Gao Yang immediately fired. After a shot, the pirate he aimed at carried forward into the cabin.


    The loud gunfire was very loud, but compared with the gunfire of Cui Bo''s 12.7mm tac-50, it was the difference between the children''s gun cleaning and fireworks. After a deafening noise, the upper body of the pirate sitting in the bow facing back immediately fell back into the sea with a head with a mass of flying meat.


    Cui Bo shot his target in two, and Gao Yang had fired the second shot. After the gunshot rang, the pirate at the helm fell back into the sea. The uncontrolled speedboat immediately turned around and began to twist on the sea.


    After killing all the pirates on the crew''s speedboat, Gao Yang immediately turned the muzzle of his gun. The speedboat with pirates didn''t realize what had happened, but some of them finally began to shout when they saw the pirate who was still sitting in place, but only half of it, and then raised his rifle, but at this time, Cui Bo''s gun rang again.


    After another loud noise, the waist position of the pirate who had just lifted up disappeared. Although Cui Bo failed to hit the key, the 12.7mm bullet didn''t have to hit the key at all.


    Gao Yang fired a shot after Cui Bo. This time, he was the driver. After a shot, the driver rolled over and fell down. Although it didn''t look as terrible as Cui Bo''s gun after being shot, the effect was the same, one shot and one life.


    When all the three pirates on the speedboat were killed, the crew members did not realize what had happened, but when Gao Yang and they had killed the fifth pirate, a smart man finally reacted. He immediately rushed to the rudder at the stern and tried to control the speedboat.


    The two remaining pirates on the other speedboat raised their guns. The other ran to the stern. After one pushed the tiller, the speedboat immediately turned to the speedboat on which the crew were riding. At the same time, the two pirates with guns also shot, but they didn''t shoot at Gao Yang, but shot those crew members.


    All the crew members were lying on the bottom of the speedboat and didn''t show their bodies, but the brave man who tried to control the speedboat became the target. The bullets hit him and the debris flew around him, but he didn''t hit him. Unfortunately, after discovering that someone shot him, which crew member immediately gave up controlling the speedboat and climbed onto the deck with his head in his arms.


    The two shooting pirates did not shoot a few bullets, but one of them was shot by Gao Yang. Although Cui Bo''s firing speed was relatively slow, after the sound of Gao Yang''s gun, Cui Bo finally completed the action of reloading and loading. After a slight aim, the only pirate still shooting suddenly lost a thigh.


    Gao Yang is the first time he has seen the power of a large caliber sniper rifle to hit people. If someone blocks the bullet flight route, he will break and die if he hits it. This gun was originally designed for anti equipment and even anti light armor. It can only be said that it is too violent to hit people.


    Gao Yang doubted that the pirate hit by Cui Bo probably didn''t realize what had happened, because he was still firing his gun when he fell to one side into the sea and maintained a standard gun action. Until he fell into the sea, the pirate''s shooting ended.

 Chapter 237

    There was only one pirate at the helm in Gao Yang''s sight. His first shot should have hit the pirate, but the rudder handle was still in the pirate''s hand, so Gao Yang fired another shot.


    The second shot knocked the pirate curled up in the cabin aside, and the speedboat finally lost control. The speedboat that had not completed the turn rushed towards Gao Yang, but its speed slowed down. At the same time, a pirate left on the fishing boat immediately picked up a rifle after peeping out and looking at Gao Yang or the crew, but he did not fire at Gao Yang or the crew, But twisted into the cabin.


    Li JinFang and the three of them ran out when Gao Yang fired the first shot. They were going to the two speedboats, but when they found that the pirates on the two speedboats had been solved by Gao Yang and Cui Bo, they immediately turned around and went to the fishing boat with only one pirate left.


    As for the speedboat full of crew, after all the pirates were solved, the brave man finally controlled the speedboat again and drove it to their position. At this time, the uncontrolled speedboat has stopped. Although the engine is still idling, the propeller has stopped working. It will not start again unless someone turns the throttle.


    The shore was full of people. They were supposed to welcome the victorious pirates ashore, and several cars were mixed in the crowd. However, after seeing the sudden changes on the sea, the people on the shore were stunned. The people without guns dispersed in a crowd, but the people with guns began to shoot fiercely at the fishing boat holding high their position.


    Gao Yang paid attention to the pirate''s fishing boat to support Li JinFang. They boarded the ship forcibly. When the people on the shore started shooting, Gao Yang roared, "rabbit, shoot freely and break up the people on the shore!"


    Gao Yang''s fishing boat is four or five hundred meters away from the shore, but fortunately, this distance is enough to ensure safety. Unless you are very unlucky, you may be hit by a stray bullet fired by AK47.


    Gao Yang''s mood was very relaxed, but Cui Bo couldn''t relax, because when the crowd dispersed, there were four cars exposed, including a pickup truck with a heavy machine gun.


    Gao Yang has been paying attention to the situation on the fishing boat. He didn''t see the heavy machine gun, but Cui Bo saw it. When a man climbed into the car and aimed the muzzle of the heavy machine gun at them, Cui Bo immediately fired and shot it into a blood mist.


    "Heavy machine gun! Primary threat!"


    Cui Bo just shouted, and immediately a series of bullets hit the bow not far in front of him. Although the heavy machine gun didn''t fire, there were light machine guns in the crowd. However, Cui Bo didn''t dare to transfer the muzzle to solve the threat of the light machine gun. He had to take good care of the heavy machine gun.


    Gao Yang finally turned the muzzle of his gun. He had to solve the more threatening machine gun. Now the only pirate left on the fishing boat can pose far less threat to Li JinFang than the machine gun on the shore.


    Gao Yang quickly found the machine gunner who shot on the beach. Gao Yang quickly fired a shot, but the target of the machine gunner in the prone position was too small. Gao Yang failed to hit for the first time, and the slight fluctuation of the sea interfered with Gao Yang''s shooting. Gao Yang shot continuously and killed the machine gunner at the fourth gun.


    There are many pirates. When the shooter is dead, someone can make it up immediately. A man beside the killed pirate dragged a light machine gun from the dead body killed by high flying, and then started shooting again.


    The role of the machine gun in the pirate''s hand is absolutely different from that in groliov''s hand. If the person who operates the machine gun is groliov, Gao Yang and Cui Bo can''t be lifted even if they are not dead at this time, but the light machine gun in the pirate''s hand can only be said to be a certain threat, but it won''t put too much pressure on Gao Yang.


    The crew had arrived at the fishing boat in the speedboat. At this time, Fernando shouted at the crew: "don''t board, don''t board, run away and wait for us!"


    The crew''s speedboat just slowed down beside them. After hearing Fernando''s words, it immediately accelerated and fled to the distant sea.


    Just then, treble also shouted, "change the magazine!"


    At this time, Gao Yang has slowly begun to adapt to the rhythm of shooting at sea. Although the distance from the other bank is a little farther, his hit rate has improved. He has just solved the machine gunner with the second bullet. At this time, the light machine gun finally stalled temporarily. After hearing Cui Bo''s cry, Gao Yang immediately pointed the muzzle of the gun at the heavy machine gun.


    Under the suppression of Cui Bo, the heavy machine gun has not been able to fire. After Gao Yang pointed the muzzle at the heavy machine gun, no one dared to approach the heavy machine gun for a while, but even so, Gao Yang and Cui Bo did not dare to relax their attention to the heavy machine gun. Cui Bo did not want to destroy the heavy machine gun, but the target of the heavy machine gun was too small, and Cui Bo had no chance to try to destroy it, And as long as he can ensure that everyone can operate the heavy machine gun.


    "They''re on board!"


    Fernando roared again to remind Gao Yang that Li JinFang had boarded the fishing boat. Soon, Fernando roared again: "they succeeded!"


    "After loading, change the target!"


    Fernando and Cui Bo''s cries rang out one after another. Because there was no walkie talkie, they could only communicate with each other through roaring. For a moment, Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang in his busy schedule and found that the three people had begun to throw things from the fishing boat to the speedboat. He immediately made up his mind and began to shoot freely at the pirates on the shore.


    Cui Bo continues to focus on the heavy machine gun, and the others don''t care. The current situation is that as long as the heavy machine gun can''t fire, they don''t have much threat. Although the bullet of AK47 is still powerful when it flies to 500 meters, it''s not accurate at all. The light machine gun has high priority. They are two snipers, There is no great threat to suppress the firepower of hundreds of people on the shore.


    Soon Fernando shouted again, "they''re down. Oh, shet, what do they want?"


    Gao Yang took a look. Li JinFang and the three of them had returned to the speedboat from the fishing boat, but they didn''t come back immediately, but they sailed towards the stopped speedboat. Gao Yang immediately understood that there must be a lot of equipment on which speedboat, otherwise groliov and they wouldn''t be free to tow a speedboat.


    Gao Yang turned his attention back to the shore. Now the situation is very good. As long as they wait for Li JinFang to turn the bow, they can evacuate immediately. It''s not too late to let them board slowly after they are far away from the coast. But now, Gao Yang can''t withdraw. They have to suppress the fire on the shore to cover Li JinFang and them.


    Li JinFang and his team had already approached the uncontrollable speedboat. When the two speedboats were juxtaposed, Frye jumped into the other speedboat. Seeing this scene, he was determined and shouted, "go! Go!"


    The speedboat was fast and flexible. It shouted Fernando and told him it was time to let the fishing boat back, but at this time, a sudden change occurred, and a cloud of white smoke suddenly came out from behind a car on the coast.


    ¡°RPG!¡±


    With Gao Yang''s hoarse cry, a rocket flew past Gao Yang''s bow, and the rocket failed to hit them. However, Gao Yang was shocked to find that three white smoke came from different places on the shore. Although he could not see the launched rocket, Gao Yang knew that there were three more rockets coming.


    The two rockets were too many, but one from the left accurately hit the position on the left side of the stern. After a loud noise, a big hole appeared in the stern.


    Gao Yang didn''t get hurt at the bow, and the big hole opened at the stern was not below the waterline. Bruce and Farah in the middle of the ship were not hurt, but they were shocked. At this time, Fernando shouted: "abandon the ship, abandon the ship quickly, the rudder and engine are broken!"


    Bruce couldn''t take care of Farah at this time. He immediately rushed to the stern to untie the speedboat towed at the stern. But after only one look, Bruce shouted, "the speedboat is broken. Let the toad pick us up!"


    Fernando roared, "no, no, let them drive the fishing boat back. The speedboat can''t run far at sea!"


    Bruce yelled, "take a speedboat to go ashore somewhere else. You can''t drag it any more!"


    There was some confusion on the ship, but Cui Bo didn''t even change his posture from beginning to end. He was still focused on the heavy machine gun. If he was fired by the heavy machine gun now, it would be the real end.


    Gao Yang also turned his attention back to the shore. He tried not to let the pirates on the shore have the opportunity to launch rockets. However, from the previous wave of rocket attack, there were at least four launchers on the shore, and they were in different places. He could not prevent the enemy from launching rockets again.


    "Get on the speedboat and call for support. If no warships come, go ashore somewhere else!"


    Gao Yang''s words put an end to the argument between Bruce and Fernando. At this time, Li JinFang and they also found that Gao Yang''s situation was not good. Two speedboats had come here. At this time, two clouds of white smoke came out on the shore. Gao Yang turned the muzzle of his gun as fast as possible and killed the pirate who had just fired a rocket, But he could not stop the rocket launch, and even if he killed one person, it would be useless. As long as the rocket launcher was still there, it would be useless for him to kill many shooters.


    Two rockets hit another fishing boat one after another. Now there is no need to think about getting on another fishing boat, and the fishing boat that Gao Yang took began to sink. Although the Rockets did not hit the part below the waterline, the fishing boat began to water.


    The intention of the pirates is very obvious. They broke both fishing boats, so that Gaoyang can''t run far. Moreover, someone on the shore has begun to push the small boat into the water. If they can''t evacuate as soon as possible, Gaoyang will face the risk of being besieged by pirates at sea.


    Just then, Bruce was surprised and shouted, "the big dog has got his machine gun and the little fly. He has got the bazooka."


    As soon as Bruce''s voice fell, the unique sound of M60 machine gun immediately rang. Groliov finally took back his machine gun and began to suppress it at the artist level.


    With the suppression of groliov''s machine gun fire, Gao Yang suddenly felt the pressure greatly reduced. At this time, Frye finally picked up an M72 rocket launcher and fired at the most crowded place on the shore.

 Chapter 238

    The cabin was flooded, the stern had begun to sink, and the sinking speed was very fast, and the bow had begun to tilt up.


    With the suppression of groliov''s machine gun fire, Gao Yang''s pressure was greatly reduced. He began to concentrate on finding the target to carry the rocket launcher.


    Frye also launched a rocket, but the effective range of M72 is very close, less than 200 meters. Although the maximum shooting range reaches one kilometer, there is not much accuracy after it exceeds 200 meters. Therefore, Frye''s role in launching a rocket is to frighten the enemies on the shore.


    Now is the performance time of Cui Bo. His anti equipment sniper rifle has finally come into use. Every time Cui Bo shoots a bullet, a speedboat being pushed into the sea by pirates will be scrapped.


    Cui Bo only needs to aim at the engine on the speedboat and shoot. There are seven or eight speedboats large and small on the shore. Cui Bo has fired continuously. He has disabled four engines, which means that it is useless to launch four speedboats.


    Cui Bo missed only one bullet. When he was about to pull the trigger, a surge bumped the boat. His bullet failed to hit the engine on the speedboat, but hit the man pushing the speedboat into the water.


    Although he didn''t hit the engine, the effect was the same. When a person around him suddenly burst into a sky of broken meat and blood fog, and then his upper part fell into the pushing speedboat with a bang, and was splashed with warm blood and greasy broken meat. No one can continue to push the speedboat into the sea without seeing it. Maybe someone can do this, But it is certain that these pirates can''t, so they immediately start running around after a cry.


    While Cui Bo was changing into a new magazine, Li JinFang''s speedboat finally arrived, and then antonsell shouted, "jump, jump down!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and shouted, "jump!"


    Bruce pushed Farah onto the speedboat, then jumped into the speedboat, followed by Fernando, who also jumped into the speedboat. At this time, although traber had changed his magazine, he had no intention to jump down immediately. He lay on the cocked bow and continued shooting.


    Gao Yang grabbed his gun and got up. Before sliding down from the inclined fishing boat, Gao Yang moved to Cui Bo''s side, kicked Cui Bo hard, and said angrily, "you''re fucking deaf! Get out!"


    After another shot, Cui Bo dragged the gun into his arms, then turned over and slid down for some time. After stepping on the cabin of the fishing boat, he jumped into the speedboat next to the fishing boat.


    Gao Yang was behind Cui Bo, but when he was about to jump into the speedboat, what he saw surprised and angered him.


    "Theo! FAK!"


    After a national curse in two languages, Gao Yang finally jumped into the speedboat and joined them with Li JinFang. However, as soon as Gao Yang got on the speedboat, he immediately shouted, "run, a lot of ships are coming!"


    While shouting loudly, Fernando gave a cry. He pointed to the sea ahead and said with a desperate face: "my crew, they are detained again. There are many speedboats."


    From behind them, at least ten speedboats came, scattered into a semicircle, which had surrounded them.


    The crew members who had already escaped have now become hostages of others, and there are at least 100 guns firing on the shore. The good situation that should have ended in victory was reversed in an instant.


    Gao Yang pointed his gun at the open speedboat and said angrily, "where the fuck did these ships come from? These pirates reacted too quickly!"


    Li JinFang looked annoyed and puzzled and said loudly, "I don''t know. I patronize the people on the shore. I don''t know when they came out. What should I do now?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "withdraw! Withdraw immediately. If you don''t go again, you''ll be made dumplings."


    Although the failure made Gao Yang extremely upset, he really couldn''t go if he didn''t go. For the crew who just came out of the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s mouth, Gao Yang can only say sorry. He can''t save them again.


    Just then, antonsell, who was at the helm, suddenly pointed to the land and shouted in surprise, "look! Look there, someone is attacking the pirates!"


    Gao Yang turns back in amazement, but sees that the pirates on the shore are in a mess. They are now shooting at the beaches on both sides. From where Gao Yang can see, countless blacks emerge and rush at the pirates with AK47 rifles.


    The pirates seemed to be surrounded by three sides, and the only way out was the sea, but after fighting with Gao Yang for a long time, those pirates did not take the sea as a reliable way out.


    Gao Yang looked stunned and said in amazement, "what''s the matter? Aren''t these ships on the sea coming for us? It''s a coincidence?"


    At this time, Cui Bo said loudly: "young brother, look at those ships! They are not pirates, this is, this is the people of the skeleton Gang!"


    Gao Yang turned around again, followed the direction of Cui Bo''s finger and looked at it with the sight on the gun. There was a black man on the front speedboat, holding a stick with a skeleton head in his hand, standing on the bow like a torch, looking very arrogant and burning.


    Gao Yang finally understood that it was not the pirates on the shore who reacted quickly, but the skeleton Gang wanted to attack these pirates, but let them catch up. The skeleton Gang surrounded the pirates from land and sea, and even they surrounded them together.


    After figuring out what was going on, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "don''t shoot at the skeleton gang. Let''s withdraw first."


    At this time, Frye himself was in a speedboat. The speedboat was like a disobedient child in his hand. Frye twisted the rudder handle around, but he couldn''t reach them.


    Because it may need to go through the gap of the speedboat, Frye''s driving skills must not be good. Gao Yang shouted to Frye, "stop, don''t move, let''s go and let Fernando drive your boat."


    The skeleton Gang''s speedboat was getting closer and closer, and it had reached a distance of less than 500 meters. At this time, antonsell finally docked the boat next to Frye. After Li JinFang caught Frye''s boat, Fernando immediately turned in, and then Gao Yang and Li JinFang jumped into Frye''s boat.


    Take two speedboats and shout loudly: "go, if they shoot, we''ll shoot. We''ll shoot on the left and your right, only the nearest ship!"


    Antonsell and Fernando controlled the speedboat one after another and met the skeleton Gang''s boat. The skeleton Gang certainly could not block the sea, but their breakthrough was still very dangerous. The speedboat could not provide any effective cover, and the guns on more than a dozen speedboats were enough to sieve their boat.


    When he was about to run at full power, the man with the skeleton Gang suddenly shouted with a loud horn: "Listen to the people in front. We''re from the skeleton Gang, not pirates. Don''t be afraid. We won''t hold you hostage and ensure your safety. Our boss wants to talk to you. Stop the ship now, but if you have to go, take your people with you."


    Gao Yang couldn''t believe his ears. Seeing the distance getting closer and closer, Fernando said with a worried face: "what should we do? Shall we stop?"


    Gao Yang didn''t see anyone raising a gun on the skeleton Gang''s boat, and he saw no skeleton Gang people on the speedboat where the crew was sitting, which made Gao Yang feel that maybe the skeleton Gang didn''t really intend to embarrass them.


    After thinking a little, Gao Yang roared at antonsell on his side: "stay away and wait for us. I''ll stay and talk to them. Rabbits, big dogs, get ready to shoot!"


    After shouting, Gao Yang motioned to Fernando to slow down, while Anton sell drove the speedboat between the two skeleton Gang speedboats. The waves made the skeleton Gang speedboat rise and fall with the waves, but there was really no skeleton Gang shot.


    Gao Yang''s boat stopped after rowing in a circle on the sea. Gao Yang put down the EBR and picked up his recovered M4 shotgun. After checking that the magazine was full, Gao Yang sat on the boat with the muzzle of the shotgun facing down and waited for the boat with the skeleton stick to slowly drive next to him.


    After the two speedboats stopped less than two meters apart, the man with the skeleton stick nodded to Gao Yang and said proudly: "anyway, your courage is great. My name is Abdi fabrah. You can call me Abu or skeleton Abu. I like this name. And I like brave people."


    Abu is very strong. He is a rare figure among Somalis Gao Yang has seen. Almost all Somalis look very thin. Although Abu is not fat, he is a muscular man with a sense of strength.


    He nodded to the proud Abu, raised his voice and said, "my name is ram. What do you want to talk to me about?"


    Abu shook his head and said, "it''s not me talking to you, but my boss wants to talk to you. He just told me from the walkie talkie that he asked me to stay with you as much as possible, but don''t use force. I like your response very much. I didn''t use force, and you stopped."


    Gao Yang pointed to the crew and said, "I''m the leader of us. Just tell me what you have to say. You just said that if we want to leave, we can leave. I want to know whether you mean what you say. If the answer is yes, can you let my people leave? Everyone leaves. Only I stay."


    Abu looked disdainful again and said, "I told you to leave, I would let you leave. If my boss didn''t want to talk to you, I wouldn''t bother to stop you. Let''s go and let all your people go, but if you want to stay, I will also welcome you."


    Abramovich''s reaction was really beyond Gao Yang''s expectation. Although these skeleton Gang people are very strange, at present, they really don''t mean any harm, so Gao Yang is really interested in talking to the boss of skeleton Gang now.

 Chapter 239

    Gao Yang plans to go to see the boss of the skeleton Gang alone, but Li JinFang and Frye disagree. They insist on going together. Finally, Gao Yang makes a concession and asks Li JinFang to go to see the boss of the skeleton gang with him.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang got on Abramovich''s ship. They just carried their pistols and walkie talkies. After Fernando and Frye went to meet the crew, they drove out of the encirclement of the skeleton gang and joined Cui Bo. Three speedboats were waiting for Gao Yang''s news at sea.


    Abu commanded all the ships to land. At this time, the battle on the beach was over, and most of the pirates chose to surrender. They dropped their weapons and squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms, while the skeleton gang were busy gathering the dead bodies together.


    Gao Yang has been thinking about what kind of person the boss of the skeleton gang will be, a big man, or a wily old man, or a gangster leader who doesn''t look amazing but starts ruthlessly.


    Abu seems to admire his boss, which makes Gao Yang think that the boss of the skeleton Gang should be a big man who can fight well. Although this speculation is completely groundless, Gao Yang thinks that the boss of the skeleton Gang should be a big man.


    When Abu leads Gao Yang to see the boss of the skeleton Gang, he is completely shocked, because the boss of the skeleton Gang looks completely beyond his expectation.


    The boss of the skeleton Gang is less than 1.6 meters tall. He is thin and small. He wears a pair of black framed glasses, a very white short sleeved shirt and a pair of black trousers. He looks like a high school student.


    Seeing a black child younger than Frye, if Gao Yang didn''t see it with his own eyes, he didn''t believe that such a person was the boss of the skeleton gang.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s surprised eyes, the boss of the skeleton Gang smiled, stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said a call in Somali. Although Gao Yang couldn''t understand it, the meaning of shaking hands with him was very obvious.


    When Gao Yang shook hands with the boss of the skeleton Gang, Abu said in English: "my boss said his name is mayd Hassan. He is very happy to meet you. You are his first foreign guests."


    Gao Yang shook hands with mayd and said with a smile, "I''m glad to meet you. You first gave me a big shock, and then the shock turned into a surprise, and I hope my surprise can last."


    After that, Gao Yang loosened his hand with mayd. When Abu translated what he had just said to mayd in Somali, Gao Yang said to Li JinFang next to him, "how can I feel unreal? If this guy is really the boss of the skeleton Gang, is he too young? Does he inherit the position of boss?"


    Gao Yang knew that his behavior was impolite, but he was too surprised at the appearance of mayd, so he expressed his surprise to Li JinFang in Chinese. However, after smiling and saying a few words, Gao Yang immediately transferred his eyes to mayd, waited for mayd to speak, and then Abu translated.


    "In fact, I just wanted to ask if you are Chinese. I think you look Chinese, but I can''t confirm it. But you speak Chinese, so I can confirm that you are Chinese now. By the way, I don''t look so young. I''m 27 years old, but I can''t help it. I have a baby face."


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang were surprised to lose their chin. They could put a fist in their open mouth for no other reason, because mayd spoke in authentic Chinese. Although he had an accent, it was not a foreigner''s accent, but a mouthful of Sichuan Mandarin.


    Li JinFang stared at Gao Yang and said with a shocked face, "brother Yang, when did Chinese spread so widely?"


    Gao Yang didn''t answer Li JinFang''s question. He hasn''t recovered himself yet. Looking at the surprised expressions of Gao Yang and Li JinFang, mayd smiled, stretched out his hand again and said, "let''s meet again. My name is mayd Hassan, and my Chinese name is Ma Donglai. You can also call me Xiao Ma. I have studied in China for four years, Sichuan University Medical School."


    Gao Yang shook hands with mayd again. After mayd and Li JinFang shook hands, Gao Yang shrugged and said with a bitter smile: "I''m so surprised. I met a foreigner who can speak Chinese in Somalia. I''m sorry. I''m just too surprised. If we have any impoliteness, please don''t take it to heart."


    Mayd nodded and said with a smile, "sorry, please wait a minute. I''ll tell you something."


    In fact, Abu also looked silly. Watching his boss suddenly start talking with two foreigners in a language he didn''t understand, it seemed that he was no less frightened than Gao Yang.


    After mayd said a few words to Abu in Somali, Abu nodded and then turned away. Then he shouted in Somali for a while. After that, the prisoners who were originally a pile of prisoners gathered together with their hands raised.


    After watching Abu do what he ordered, mayd smiled and said, "sorry, I can''t delay too long here. Although I really want to show my Chinese level, I still have something to say. Who are you? Armed guards, sailors on merchant ships, or working for a government?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "in fact, we are mercenaries, but it''s not wrong to say that we are the armed escort of merchant ships. We are following this task now."


    Mayd breathed out and said, "I really didn''t expect to meet Chinese people here. In fact, it was a complete accident to meet you. I have to thank you for your unintentional help. If it weren''t for you, our casualties would be much greater."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in fact, it''s not the first time to meet your men. I mean, it''s not the first time to meet your men. That Abu, I''ve seen him for the third time. With all due respect, although I''m basically sure you''re the boss of the skeleton Gang, I still have to ask you myself. Are you really the boss of the skeleton Gang?"


    Mayd nodded and said, "yes, I''m the boss of the skeleton Gang, but the skeleton Gang is called at sea. On land, we call it the alliance of fairness and justice."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "our meeting is really dramatic. It''s like a movie. I don''t know what to say now. Come on, I''d better care about myself. What do you want to say when you meet us? For the record, I''m just curious."


    Mayd also laughed: "In fact, I didn''t hope you would come to see me. I just wanted to declare the purpose of the skeleton Gang to you. By the way, thank you for your unintentional help. Of course, I''m going to ask if you have paid the toll. If so, the skeleton Gang is responsible for your safety, so you can ask if you need any help Come on, but I know that since you are armed guards now, the merchant ships you protect must not have paid the tolls. "


    Gao Yang nodded first, then smiled and said: "I''ll tell you, the saying of tolls has Chinese characteristics. Sure enough, this famous hall was really thought up by a person with Chinese roots. Now I understand why there is a tolls item on the sea in the Gulf of Aden. I have to say that this is much more promising than being a pirate. How can you collect tolls quickly for hijacking ships."


    Mayd said helplessly: "no way, really no way, Somalia has nothing. I can only make my mind on the route in the Gulf of Aden. In addition to this, I have no other way to get enough money to support me to realize my ideal."


    Gao Yang shrugged again and said, "can you ask what your ideal is?"


    "Peace! End the civil war in Somalia and the current chaotic situation. I will not want Somalia to become a rich country for the time being, but I think Somalia should at least get peace. My ideal is to make Somalia peaceful and let Somalis live a normal and safe life."


    When mayd calmly and firmly said his ideal, Gao Yang was really frightened by mayd''s ideal. He looked at mayd and said, "I say, your ideal is really big."


    Mayd pursed his mouth and said: "If you don''t dare to think about it, if no one''s ideal is to bring real peace to Somalia, then Somalis can only live in the chaos of war forever and end the chaos in Somalia. This must be done by someone, not Americans or foreigners from any country. This can only be done by Somalis, because no one except Somalis themselves Will care about what life they live. "


    Gao Yang nodded solemnly and said, "I hope you can realize your ideal. Although this is difficult to achieve, I believe there is hope as long as you work hard. No matter how difficult it is, doing it is always better than not doing it."


    Mayd nodded and said, "my ideal sounds very difficult, but it''s not difficult at all. People couldn''t do it before, but they used the wrong method. I believe that when everyone wants peace, peace will come."


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang asked his questions and said, "it sounds beautiful, but the facts are often cruel. Can I take the liberty to ask, what are you going to do?"


    "It''s very simple to go to the sea to collect money. With money, we can do a lot of things. Let those who agree with us fill their stomachs, develop our strength, gradually expand our strength, and eliminate all pirates and armed factions. Until one day we check and insert the banner of the Alliance for fairness and justice all over Somalia, it''s a very difficult process, but I''m confident that it can be achieved in the end, maybe The ideal is me, maybe someone else, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that someone has to stand up and start doing it.


    Do you know the difference between us and pirates? Pirates extorting ransom will only make the pirate leader richer. When we get the money, we will use the money to all those who support us. This is the key to my success. "

 Chapter 240

    Mayd''s idea is very simple, but it is undeniable that his idea will be very effective. History has proved countless times that as long as he can stick to it, he can win the support of the people, and winning the support of the people often means success. This has also been proved many times by history.


    Of course, just talking is certainly not enough. It depends on what mayd does. If he has a good vision, but the means of implementation is very poor, then everything is empty talk, while idealists usually don''t have enough means to realize their ideals.


    Gao Yang is just a passer-by in Somalia. He doesn''t care whether Somalia will become better or worse. In his opinion, the end of the skeleton gang will not be better there, because mayd''s alliance will be counterattacked by pirates and even hanged in the cradle by pirates and maritime security companies.


    As for the interference of foreign forces at the national level, the skeleton Gang is not qualified for the time being. However, if the skeleton Gang really develops to a certain extent, it is almost inevitable to attract foreign interference. However, it has to be said that if mayd''s ideal is as great as he said, mayd is a great man, or at least a great pioneer, but it is a pity, Pioneers are usually short-lived.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang are silent. They don''t know what to say. Especially Gao Yang, he now feels that he may be talking to a great man who will leave his name on the world history textbook in the future, which makes him feel like witnessing history.


    After a long silence, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "why do you tell us this? We are not enemies now, but we are not friends. Why did you tell us this?"


    Mayd spread his hands and said strangely: "Why not? My friend, my ideal will not hide from anyone. I will clearly express my ideal and wish to everyone. I hope more people can do this with me. I also hope to get more people''s understanding and support. When we collect tolls, those people can understand our approach. You are the first time since I returned to Somalia I hope to convey my ideals to the whole world, so I will talk to you about these. I hope you can convey my words to all shipowners you know. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I still say that the ideal is beautiful, but your road is bound to be bumpy. In the final analysis, it is because of your interests. You have damaged the interests of too many people. They will not allow the skeleton Gang to expand."


    Mayd nodded and said: "I know, but I still have to tell the world what I think. The road to victory is full of thorns. It is impossible to win without bleeding. If someone is doomed to fall on this road, I don''t mind that I am the first, but as long as I give them ideals, no matter whether I fall or not, we will win."


    After that, mayd pursed his mouth, waved his fist and said in a deep voice: "Somalia is not India, so it can''t go out of Gandhi, Somalia is not South Africa, so it can''t go out of Mandela, but I want to be mayd of Somalia. Even if I die, Somalia will show its own hero."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "it''s a pity that we can''t help you too much, but if you want, I''ll tell others what you told me."


    Mayd smiled and said: "I''m a doctor. I''m just a monk on the way to combat. I can hardly be of any use, but fortunately, I have a place where I can play a role. You two, I have to appease the prisoners and hope they will join the alliance of fairness and justice. If you want to go now, I can ask Abu to send you away. Of course, if you''re not in a hurry, you can wait for me Later, I want to talk more with you. "


    Mayd left, but Gao Yang didn''t want to leave like this. He contacted groliov with his walkie talkie. After talking about his situation, let groliov rest assured that they would wait for his news. There''s no need to worry. At present, the skeleton Gang is really no threat to them.


    Mayd went to the top of a car in front of the captured pirates. He let the squatting prisoners stand up and began his speech in Somali.


    Although Gao Yang didn''t understand what mayd was talking about, he looked very powerful. The prisoners soon turned from timid fear into a look of loss and joy. In the end, they clapped and shouted wildly.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang were standing on the beach. No one cared what they were doing. Looking at mayd''s success in turning these pirates into his supporters and looking at the increasingly warm atmosphere, Li JinFang suddenly said, "brother Yang, I think he may be really good."


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "Who knows, but no matter whether it can be done or not, at least mayd has the belief that he will win. That''s enough. I''m thinking that we can let the rabbits go ashore and let Fernando lead his crew. The speedboat can''t run far and can''t get to the main route. Also, maybe mayd can help us get the coroldilin back."


    Li JinFang also nodded and said, "I think it''s enough. He has no reason to help us, but let''s ask. Even if he gives some money, it must be good to get back Kroll dillin. If we lose it in our hands, we have to get it back. As long as mayd is willing to send us in his boat."


    The so-called pirate village is actually a fishing village. People in this village usually fish and sometimes work part-time as pirates, or they work part-time as pirates and then as fishermen.


    Mayd''s speech lasted about an hour. After his speech, the prisoners could not be called prisoners. The young men seemed to have switched to the skeleton Gang, and the women and children began to cry to pick up the bodies killed by Gao Yang and the skeleton gang.


    Seeing that the captives were free to move although they didn''t get their weapons back, Gao Yang couldn''t help frowning. You know, most of the bodies placed on the beach were killed by them.


    Waiting for mayd to go back to Gao Yang''s face, Gao Yang pointed to the pirates and frowned, "do you just let them go? The battle has just ended. They have died so many people. Are you not afraid of what trouble they will cause to your people?"


    Mayd laughs: "In fact, they are all fishermen. Being Pirates is not necessarily voluntary, and even if they rob the ship, they can get very little money. So after I guarantee that they follow me and won''t be hungry again, they are already mine. As for many people who have died, don''t you know the attitude of Somalis towards death? Poverty and hunger are what they are afraid of They don''t care about death, so they don''t have to worry about anything. "


    After that, mayd sighed and said, "for the people in this village, what is death when they can''t even fill their stomachs? They take risks to be pirates, and the money they rob will only be robbed by the people who control them, so they know who to hate."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say, so he kept silent.


    Mayd smiled bitterly and said sadly: "In Somalia, human life is worthless. In the battle just now, we killed 18 of them, and we killed 11 of them. Fortunately, we killed the pirate leader who controlled them. Otherwise, more people will die. Speaking of this, I have to show my admiration to you. There are few of you, but you are very powerful."


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "good soldiers are not afraid of death, but not afraid of death doesn''t mean they are good soldiers. We are mercenaries. In war, we are a profession, but those pirates just shoot."


    "Yes, you are professional. You have received good training, but we are just civilians who take up guns. Speaking of this, I just had an idea, that is, can you help us train soldiers? They don''t need to be as powerful as you, but they should at least have the basic quality of soldiers."


    Hearing what mayd said, Gao Yang was shocked, but then he shook his head and said, "it''s impossible."


    Mayd said strangely, "why not? Aren''t you mercenaries? And mercenaries can''t do anything? Of course, the premise is to pay you, but we have money. We can pay you. You can make a price, as long as we can afford it."


    "Why us? If you have money, you can invite anyone to train your people."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, mayd looked helpless and said with a bitter smile: "Please, the skeleton gang has just been established for less than a month. We have no channel to find people who can train us. In fact, we have money and no place to spend. We can''t find sellers if we want to buy arms, nor can we find sellers if we want to buy food, let alone professional military instructors. So I want you to think about it. We can pay. We have money, as long as you are willing to open it If you really don''t want to teach me, you can recommend others. "


    Gao Yang is not a philanthropist, nor will they help mayd because he has a lofty and noble ideal. Mayd says he has money, but Gao Yang thinks maybe mayd has some money, but it is very problematic whether he can meet his requirements.


    After shrugging his shoulders, he looked up and said with regret: "sorry, we really can''t help you now. The ship we protect is still in the hands of pirates. Whether we can get the ship back or not, at least we have to ensure the safety of the rescued crew before we can consider other tasks."


    Mayd immediately said firmly: "Now this area belongs to us. We''ll help you get the boat back. I''ve seen your strength. I hope you can help skeleton help train soldiers. You can come back after you finish your current task. As for your commission, I don''t know your price, so I can only make an offer by imagination. Is $1 million enough "Cash, pay first!"

 Chapter 241

    The price offered by mayd surprised Gao Yang, because mayd''s price was not low, at least much higher than he thought, because everyone around him was in rags, and most of them had a pair of slippers, while some didn''t even have a pair of slippers.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if the members of the skeleton gang were not holding guns, they would be a group of refugees. Gao Yang didn''t expect that mayd, who led a group of refugees to fight the world, would say a million dollars. Although one million is not an astronomical figure, the problem is that it seems a little exaggerated for a group of refugees to take out this money.


    However, although Gao Yang was surprised, the price of $1 million for training a group of people is not very attractive to Gao Yang, because it takes three months to train a group of qualified soldiers, even if the time is shorter. In this way, the money is not much.


    In the past, Gao Yang would be happy with the $1 million task. Next, he would be happy with the low-level mercenaries. But now, for Gao Yang, this task is very uneconomical. They are escorting the task now. How can everyone get 180000 in a month, and there is no risk, Such a situation as the Kroll dillin can not happen for the second time, and the people training the skeleton gang are still full of uncertainty. Gao Yang has no possibility to give up the escort to take over the training task.


    Looking at Gao Yang falling into silence again, mayd frowned and said: "I really don''t know how much I should pay to hire you, so if you think one million dollars a month is too small, you can put forward your request. Well, even if you won''t help me train soldiers, please tell me whether the price is reasonable. In this way, even if I need to find other mercenaries, at least I have a spectrum in my heart."


    Gao Yang was stunned again and said, "one million a month?"


    Mayd was also stunned and said, "ah, isn''t all the money for mercenaries calculated by month? Am I paying too high?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, but then nodded and said: "The money of mercenaries is calculated by heaven, and no one calculates the money by month. Also, your bid is not low. If you are only responsible for training, one million dollars a month is not low, but it depends on who you invite. For us, one million dollars a month can only make me a little excited. You know, if you find some mercenaries, you can train your people to be suitable GE''s soldiers, but we are not ordinary soldiers trained. How to say, we are more professional. "


    Mayd snapped his fingers excitedly and said, "I understand the difference between ordinary soldiers and special forces."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, you''re right, but we can''t train a group of special forces for you. You have to understand this."


    Mai de said sincerely, "I understand. As long as our soldiers are higher than others in Somalia, can you seriously consider my price? There is a Chinese saying that makes sense. Good steel is used on the blade. I am willing to use my money to improve combat effectiveness, and I have money."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I have to think about it, and I have to ask my brothers. I''m just curious. How many people are you going to train?"


    Mayd thought for a moment and said, "we now have 400 people. I mean combatants. If we count the new recruits today, we should have nearly 600 people."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "there are too many people. There are only six of us. If we are responsible for training 600 people, it is unrealistic. I don''t have much time and don''t want to teach some semi-finished products. However, I can help you ask my friends. Maybe someone is willing to help you train soldiers."


    Mayd said seriously, "are they as good as you?"


    Gao Yang intends to introduce Green Mamba people. He has enough people, but if it comes to the level of individual combat, Green Mamba people can''t be compared with them.


    "Well, they can make your people qualified soldiers."


    "No, I just want the best. You can bring as many people as you can. I don''t insist on the number. As long as some people reach the level you are satisfied with, they can act as instructors and continue to teach others."


    Gao Yang was really moved at this time. He was only responsible for training for one million a month for three months. Before the maritime security company officially opened, he could really use this time to train mayd''s soldiers.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang nodded and said: "Well, I have to ask my brothers. As long as there is no objection, we will provide you with training, but we have to talk about the details later. Now the most important thing is that I have to take back the merchant ship hijacked from us. Can you help us? I just want you to send us to the merchant ship in a larger ship."


    Mayd waved his hand and said, "there''s no problem. What are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a distressed face: "I don''t know. I don''t know yet. I have to look at the situation. Besides, I don''t know whether the pirates left on the merchant ship know that their nest has been taken. If they know, it''s not easy to do. No matter how weak the combat effectiveness of the pirates is, as long as there is a gun to block the gangway, there is no possibility of forcibly boarding the ship. We have to think about it carefully All right. "


    Mayd said in a deep voice, "I understand. One man is in charge, and ten thousand men can''t open it. Well, you can think about it. I''ll make people try their best to cooperate with you."


    Looking at mayd who casually said an idiom, he smiled and said, "well, now I begin to trust you, because you really don''t need to let us go and cheat us back. I can let our people come ashore until we can discuss a result."


    After saying that, after making a wait gesture to mayd, Gao Yang pressed the launch button of the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "I''m a ram. Now everything is normal. You can dock. There''s no danger. Listen to me."


    "Yes, this is a big dog. Go right away."


    What I heard was the secret language agreed by Gao Yang. Under special circumstances, it means that what he said is true rather than being coerced. Out of his absolute trust in Gao Yang, groliov immediately began to turn the bow and drive towards the shore after responding to Gao Yang and indicating that they already knew it.


    "How do we pay our commission? We need three months. Three months is enough for you to train a group of qualified soldiers."


    "Cash, three months in a lump sum, and I''ve just recovered. I don''t know your name yet."


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang were so surprised that mayd could speak Chinese that they forgot to introduce themselves. Gao Yang shook hands with mayd again and said with a smile: "it''s not too late to introduce myself now. My name is ram. My brother, you can call him toad. Sorry, people in our business are usually nicknamed."


    "Understand, very understand, ram, you have a wide way. Can you help me spend my money?"


    He laughed loudly and said, "I said, when do you have to ask for help to spend money?"


    Mayd said helplessly: "There''s no need to help with spending money elsewhere, but in Somalia, it''s hard to spend money. I don''t need those expensive and useless things. I need food, arms and medicine. What I need most is these, but I can''t find a place to buy these things now. When we buy food now, the price is extremely high. I don''t know what to look for when we buy arms Who, pirates? Or Somali youths? They are not people who can sell things to us. Our tentacles are now limited to the nearby deficit area, and we can''t buy anything here. "


    Gao Yang smiled again and said, "no matter where you are, I promise you can buy anything you want, because I happen to know such a person who can meet all your needs. I just have to ask you how much money you have. You know, if you are willing to transport things to Somalia, small business can''t move people''s hearts."


    After a little hesitation, mayd decided to reveal his family background and said in a deep voice, "we now have 21.6 million dollars in cash."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help whistling and said, "so much? How long have you collected the tolls? Is there so much money?"


    Mayd shook his head and said: "There are so many tolls there. We just collected less than 2 million. We robbed the rest of the money from the pirates. We attacked a pirate''s nest not long ago. We were lucky. They just received the ransom and haven''t had time to transfer it. They were all seized by us. Now I just want to use the money to make my people live better, so these two More than ten million yuan can be spent. Anyway, the toll we collect can maintain our expenses in the future. "


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "OK, what are you going to buy? How to distribute the money?"


    After thinking about it, mayd said in a deep voice, "force is the foundation of everything. I want to buy arms, as well as food and medicine. In the distribution of money, each accounts for one third. I now have more than 600 armed people, but there are four or five thousand people to feed, so try to buy some practical and cheap things and save if you can."


    "OK, I see. Wait a minute. Before our people arrive, I''ll call first to see if I can solve your problem."


    Gao Yang is carrying a satellite phone, and it''s not Farah''s. It''s his own satellite phone robbed from the pirates.


    After walking alone to one side, Gao Yang dialed uliyangke. After waiting for the familiar voice of uliyangke, Gao Yang smiled and said, "Hey, vampire, I''m a ram. Are you still an arms dealer after you get a lot of money?"

 Chapter 242

    After hearing that it was high, ulyanko''s voice seemed very happy.


    "Old friend, I''m really happy to hear your voice, but correct you. I''m not an arms dealer, I''m an arms dealer, and I''m not a vampire. I''m a fair and honest businessman, ulyanko. Finally, I tell you, of course, I''m still an arms dealer. Do you have any business to take care of me? Don''t worry, for the sake of our friends, whether it''s big business or small business, just I''ll take your order seriously. "


    "Is it a big business from $15 million?"


    "Fark, of course it''s a big business. Do you think I''m the standard of the five hooligans of the United Nations? Good brother, I knew it would be good if you called me. Tell me quickly and be more specific."


    "We need weapons, food and medicine. The price should be cheap, but it must be good things. I mean the kind with good quality and low price. Another important point is that you have to send things to Somalia."


    "No problem. Although food and medicine are no longer within my business scope, there is no problem. As for delivery to Somalia, FAK, you can send me to the moon, but you know the rules and I have to collect the transportation fee."


    "Of course, when you quote, just count the freight in it. Wuliyangke, I have to solemnly remind you that this business is not only a big business, but also a long-term business. Let''s say, a long-term and stable big business, so in terms of price, you know."


    "God, thank you, Gao. I''ll deduct your benefit fee from me and guarantee your satisfaction. Now let''s talk about the details. You''d better give me a list of what you need, as well as the place and date of delivery."


    "The details will be discussed later. It may be a few days later, but it won''t be long. Wait for my call. I have something to deal with now. I''ll call you back. Bye."


    Gao Yang hasn''t been able to talk to ulyanko about the details yet. He just makes sure that ulyanko is still selling arms, as well as food and medicine. As for the details, we have to talk slowly in the future. Moreover, groliov and them can be seen on the sea. Gao Yang doesn''t have time to talk to ulyanko too much.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang walked back to mayd and said with a smile: "It''s done. I contacted an arms dealer. He will sell you arms and grain. Everything you need can be bought from him. He is a qualified businessman. I believe he won''t pit you, but you''d better prepare your money in advance. If there''s no problem, go back and prepare a list."


    Mayd waved his fist excitedly and said, "I will. I can make a list of what I need soon. Just, how should we trade?"


    Groliov''s speedboat is about to land. Gao Yang has no time to talk about it in detail. After thinking about it, he said in a deep voice: "we''d better discuss it slowly. Many things can''t be settled in one sentence. If we really want to reach a deal, we have to prepare too many things. Now we just have a channel."


    Mayd also knows that this matter is urgent. How to transport the materials, where to receive them, how to pay the money, whether to pay the deposit first or pay it in a lump sum when receiving the goods, all these need to be negotiated for many times. However, mayd has money but can''t spend it for a long time. Now he finally found an arms dealer who can supply them. Mayd can''t help it Began to worry.


    Antonsell and Li JinFang finally landed. Gao Yang and Li JinFang picked them up on the beach. Antonsell and Fernando were fine. They trusted Gao Yang and didn''t show much fear, but the crew members seemed very nervous one by one, but no wonder they were nervous. They just escaped from this place, but they took the initiative to return to this beach soon , although it will not be detained, it is inevitable to be nervous.


    Mayd can speak Chinese, but can''t speak English. After Gaoyang introduced mayd to groliov, mayd left soon. Mayd knew that Gaoyang had a lot to say, which inevitably involved him, so he asked Gaoyang to stay on the beach by themselves.


    After mayd left, Gao Yang quickly introduced the situation. After learning about mayd''s ideal and making an invitation to Gao Yang, everyone''s expression seemed very shocked, but at this time, no one commented on this matter. They were more concerned about how to get the crowdilin back.


    Farah stood in the crowd. He always lowered his head and didn''t dare to look up. After all, he was one of the pirates not long ago, and he betrayed these people. Although the pirates here may not know this, Farah has been difficult to face these people again.


    After introducing the situation clearly and explaining that the skeleton Gang is willing to send ships, or even send people to help, now it just needs to decide whether to forcibly board the ship to rescue the crowdilin. However, when dealing with this problem, the opinions of the people are divided into two factions.


    Antonsell was on Gao Yang''s side. He was the first to express his opinion and said loudly: "I think it''s time to grab the merchant ship back. We can''t just leave the merchant ship so disheartened. Ram, as long as you think you can do it, go and grab the ship back."


    Fernando looked puzzled and said, "I think the senior management of the company may have a headache. They will choose to pay the ransom. Now the risk of forcibly boarding the ship is too high. There are many hostages on the ship. What if pirates start shooting hostages?"


    "They''re with the pirates," he frowned


    Fernando said with a bitter smile: "even if they are a group, we have no evidence. If someone on the crew is injured or even dead, I can''t explain to the company and their families. In addition, no matter whether they are a group or not, as long as the pirates take them as hostages, they can''t forcibly board the ship."


    There is a great risk of forcible boarding. In addition, Fernando himself does not agree to forcibly boarding, and Gaoyang has rescued the crew who did not collude with the pirates. No matter who has been explained, Gaoyang has no need to forcibly board the ship to rescue the coroldilin.


    "Well, you are the captain of Korol DILIN. I respect your opinion. Now we have a way to send you to the main channel. You can contact the company to send someone to pick you up, or find a merchant ship to take you for a while. How to leave is up to you."


    Fernando sighed: "I will contact the company. No matter what the unparalleled ship is, I have been very grateful to you for saving us from the pirates."


    At this time, Farah nervously said to Gao Yang, "what about me? What should I do? You said you wouldn''t kill me, and you said you would give me a sum of money to leave. Please, I don''t want money, but take me away. If I stay, I will be killed. Even if I haven''t been killed, I will be pulled by others to be a pirate. Please, take me away."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you don''t have to worry about this at all. Now there are no pirates here. You can speak English. The skeleton Gang values you very much."


    Farah was about to cry and said in a hurry: "no, no, I can''t stay. I can''t face the people I used to know. I don''t want money, and I''m very useful. I''m willing to help you get the Korol DILIN back. As long as I leave, I''m willing to do anything."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I''m good at my word. You cooperate with us very much, so I''ll find a way to get you out of Somalia. There''s no problem with this, but what did you mean by helping us get back the Korol DILIN? Do you have any way?"


    Farah nodded repeatedly and said, "I''ve been listening to the radio. My boss hasn''t contacted the people on the merchant ship, so I think the people on the merchant ship don''t know what''s happening now, and they all know me. If I go with you, you can certainly get on the ship easily."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I don''t know what happened on the merchant ship. How is this possible? The battle lasted so long. It''s impossible that no one can contact the merchant ship."


    Farah hurriedly said, "no, there is no contact at all. There is no call on our frequency. The radio is in the car. It can be used when you pick it up. It is much more convenient than making a satellite phone. Since they don''t use the radio, it''s even more impossible to make a phone call. I can use the radio to contact the ship and ask."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, contact the people on board and see what you can hear."


    Bruce had the pirate''s walkie talkie in his hand. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Bruce immediately gave the walkie talkie to Farah. After Farah took the walkie talkie, he whispered: "The merchant ship is right behind us. If the walkie talkie can contact us, it means that we are very close. If the walkie talkie can''t contact us, we can try the radio on the car. It has high power."


    "Toad, go talk to mayd and tell none of them to touch the radio in the car. In case someone interrupts, they''ll be in trouble. Just listen and don''t care about anything else."


    Li JinFang immediately ran over and said a few words to mayd. Mayd personally guarded the newly captured car with Li JinFang, and Li JinFang quickly said to Gao Yang that no one has touched the car''s radio yet.


    After getting the exact news, Gao Yang indicated that Farah could start. Farah took a deep breath and began to try to contact the people on board with the walkie talkie.


    Farah spoke Somali. After calling twice, a reply in Somali came from the walkie talkie. After a few words, Farah changed to English and said, "tell me your current position. The boss is in a hurry."


    The chief mate replied this time. He said in a very angry voice: "soon enter the territorial waters of Somalia. There''s nothing. Damn it, just prepare a boat to pick up the goods. Idiot, tell your boss, don''t contact again if there''s nothing important! Understand!"


    Farah put down the walkie talkie and said excitedly, "they don''t know anything and will be there soon, but the water here is too shallow. The place where they park must be at least eight nautical miles from the coast, otherwise there will be a risk of stranding."


    Gao Yang waved his hand excitedly and said, "OK, now let''s study the battle plan."

 Chapter 243

    Gao Yang and his crew now have all their equipment back, so night fighting is an inevitable choice. They have night vision, but the pirates left on the merchant ship can''t see them. Moreover, under more favorable circumstances, mayd is willing to send someone to board with Farah.


    Abu, the No. 2 figure of the skeleton Gang, wants to fight in person, and some of the pirates who have been subordinated to the skeleton gang are willing to go to Korol DILIN. They know each other and can easily get on the ship. The only thing to consider is the loyal men sent by the pirate leader.


    Only one loyal pirate leader who has been killed remains on the merchant ship. As long as he can be killed, it is impossible for anyone to resist. Therefore, as long as he can board the ship safely and take back the Korol DILIN without firing a shot, it is also very possible. Facing this extremely beneficial situation, Fernando, who originally opposed to taking back the Korol DILIN, also changed his mind, He was happy to be the captain of the coroldilin again, rather than letting the chief officer control his ship.


    The Korol DILIN was moored less than ten nautical miles from the coast, and even the fishing boat could not be used. After it was completely dark, Gao Yang''s six people took the speed boat controlled by antonsell and the six speed boats of the skeleton gang. Under the command of Abu, they went towards the Korol DILIN.


    Now that they have put on all their equipment, night vision equipment and combat vests, they have finally returned to themselves, but they will not be the first to board the ship because their skin color is too conspicuous.


    In addition to Farah, there were two pirates who had just returned during the day. These two people knew the people who stayed on the Korol DILIN, and there were also their brothers. If these two people went out, they should be able to recapture the merchant ship without fighting. However, in order to prevent the conspiracy of the two pirates who had just taken refuge, Abu will also lead his six men to board the ship in person. Once anything happens, they will immediately shoot and forcibly seize the ship. Once Abu and them shoot, Gao Yang and several of them will follow and forcibly board the ship.


    Everything went well. Farah got in touch with the people on the merchant ship. The speedboats leaned next to the parked merchant ship. After Farah spoke loudly with the people on the ship, someone on the ship came to the end of the gangway and put their self-made iron ladder on the speedboat.


    Farah got on the ship first, then Abu, and then two pirates who came voluntarily. Everything went well. After all the people waiting for Abu got on the Korol DILIN, someone suddenly shouted on the deck, and then Abu suddenly threw down a man.


    There was no shooting and no one was injured. After Abu got on the ship for a minute, he controlled the pirate leader''s loyalty. Then Farah said excitedly on the walkie talkie: "It''s done. The boss''s men have been arrested, but there are still two people in the cockpit. Let''s go to the cockpit now and it will be over soon. Just wait a little longer."


    Although everything went well, Gao Yang still said in a nervous voice, "is the camera on?"


    Farah said easily, "it''s open and works normally. Don''t worry. I''ll let him say everything."


    Gao Yang waited patiently for a few more minutes, and then Farah''s excited voice finally rang again.


    "You have controlled the cockpit. You can come up, but there are still the crew members of the first mate in the cockpit. Do you need us to solve them?"


    "No, just wait until we arrive."


    After saying that excitedly, Gao Yang waved his hand. Antonsell drove the speedboat to the bottom of the gangway. Gao Yang carried the shotgun on his back and grabbed the ladder to get on the ship first.


    On the deck, a thin black man was pressed to the ground with a rag in his mouth. He was still struggling, but after Abu stepped on his head and his hands and feet were pressed by two black people, he had no possibility to break free.


    Seeing Gao Yang coming up, Abu said proudly, "my people have gone to the cockpit. This ship is yours."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "thank you. Without your help, this ship can''t be taken back so easily."


    Abu Leng snorted and said, "if it were me, I would detain the ship for ransom, but the boss said, we can''t be pirates anymore, so it''s cheaper for you. You''ve saved at least $10 million."


    Abu was right. If he wanted, they could really blackmail at least 10 million yuan with the ship, but neither mayd nor Abu did. They were determined to draw a line with the pirates.


    Gao Yang nodded to Abu, turned around and continued to play in the cockpit. Antonsell also ran towards the cockpit with a happy face. This time they did a good job. They robbed a merchant ship that had fallen into the hands of pirates, and no one was injured and no loss. This is definitely good news for greater cooperation in the future. It is used for publicity It''s also a great gimmick. Those Britons who monopolize the market don''t have such good professional ethics.


    After Gao Yang hurried into the cab, he saw the first mate John squatting on the ground with his head in his hands. In addition, there were several people in the cockpit who also stood in place with their hands raised. After seeing Gao Yang rush in, their faces became more colorful. As for the pirates left in the cockpit, they didn''t even pay their guns because they Now the gun had been aimed at the crew who had just been with them.


    Gao Yang just glanced and said in a hurry, "come on, show me your mobile phone. Have you recorded it?"


    Farah handed Gao Yang a mobile phone and said excitedly, "it''s recorded. It''s all recorded. It must be used as evidence."


    Anton Saier, who ran in with Gao Yang, said excitedly: "come on, let me see, let me see."


    Gao Yang opened the video on his mobile phone. Although the video was a little shaky, it could be seen clearly. In the mobile phone screen, after two blacks entered the cockpit in front of Farah, the chief mate looked at Farah with an impatient face and said, "how can we come now? Hurry up. God knows how many things we can carry down. What about your boss? Why didn''t he come?"


    "My boss will come, but he can''t come now. In addition, he asked me to inform you that you are useless now. Unless you want to die, you''d better not ask for money."


    The chief mate''s face became very angry and shouted: "We agreed. I only want 10 million. Damn it, the goods on board are worth hundreds of millions of dollars. Do you want to default? Hmm? Your boss, let him tell me that you don''t want to give me money because you think I''m useless now? Really? Damn it, he can''t do that! I only want a small part, and I''m stunned by the damn armed guard , I''m exposed, but you''re not going to pay? "


    After a roar, the chief mate said with a frightened look: "you perfidious pirates, I''m finished. How can I be stupid enough to believe that your boss will give money, and I''ve exposed it. It''s completely over. I''m really a fool. How can I believe that you smelly pirates can speak good faith?"


    After the chief officer finished, Farah excitedly said a word in Somali, and then the two blacks in front of him immediately came forward and twisted the chief officer''s arm. Then the two men said something in a hurry. The two pirates with guns put down their guns in amazement. After saying a few words in Somali, they opened the insurance on the gun and raised the gun again However, this time they aimed their guns at the first mate and several crew members in the cockpit.


    After watching the video on his mobile phone, antonsell shouted: "perfect! Great, the ship is back, and the evidence needed is also available. Perfect, perfect ending, ram, well done!"


    Gao Yang put his cell phone in his pocket with a smile and said, "inform Fernando that they can get on the boat."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand. Li JinFang and his crew immediately came forward and tied the chief officer with the prepared rope. At this time, the chief officer was tied up with a dead gray face without resistance. However, at this time, some crew members began to cry and say loudly: "No, I''m forced. John and I are not together. You can''t treat me like this. I''m forced. The pirates have been on board. What can we do?"


    Anton sell shouted: "it''s up to the judge to decide whether to collude with your chief mate in rebellion. Damn it, you rebels should be beaten alive by nine tail whip on the deck. Now if you can''t produce strong evidence, you can only be treated as rebels."


    After that, Anton Saier said with hatred: "tie up the first mate first. Others should wait until Fernando comes. He should be able to distinguish who is forced and who is with the first mate."


    Fernando came soon. When he began to scold the chief mate, Gao Yang pulled Anton sell. After the two left the cockpit, Gao Yang whispered, "we won''t leave if you take the next trip with Fernando, but we have to keep it secret."


    Anton Saier knew that Gao Yang would stay to train the soldiers of the skeleton Gang, but he didn''t know whether he could successfully recapture the Korol DILIN, so he hadn''t made a final decision, but now the ship has returned, so naturally everything came as planned.


    Antonsell nodded and said, "I''ll go to Israel to find your friend and open our security company as soon as possible, but it takes time. It takes time to contact, rent appropriate ships and recruit people. I expect it to take almost three months, but if you stay, how can you give me the money?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t worry about this. Bob will provide an account later. I''ll transfer the money to him. I''ll also contact Israel. You just need to find them in Israel."


    Antonsell patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s up to you whether I can retire early. I''ll do everything I''m responsible for. As long as your money can arrive, there''s no problem with your friends. In three months, you''ll be the boss, man."

 Chapter 244

    Antonsell left with the money, three million dollars, cash.


    Mayd said and did it. When Gao Yang informed mayd that everything was going well, they didn''t have to leave first and then come back. Instead, mayd could stay directly. Without saying a word, mayd sent someone with two bags of money to the Korol DILIN.


    Three million US dollars is directly used as the start-up capital of antonsell. As for the three million Li Gaoyang, it''s OK to go back and calculate slowly. Of course, Bruce''s share is indispensable. Little Downey will call his money directly to the designated account. The commissions they received before Gaoyang are saved in little Downey and the money that should be given to Bruce, A lot of points have been hit on his account.


    Originally, Gao Yang needed to escort the Korol DILIN out of the Gulf of Aden to avoid being hijacked by other pirates. However, after the Korol DILIN was hijacked once, Fernando''s company has contacted all those who can help, and now a warship has arrived.


    Korol dillin can arrive at the main route under the escort of warships. Although it is impossible to enjoy the treatment of being escorted by a warship alone, Korol dillin can join a fleet of warships after arriving at the main route. Everything has been arranged. It is precisely because of this that Gao Yang does not have to stay on Korol dillin.


    At dawn the next day, Gao Yang returned to the land, but they didn''t start training immediately because there were more important things to do before then.


    After landing, Gao Yang, who had been busy all night, did not rest, but immediately held a small meeting with mayd and Abu to discuss what to buy.


    Mayd is a complete layman in combat, and Abu was once a pirate. He successfully hijacked two ships, but Abu''s experience in how to build an army is obviously not qualified, and none of mayd''s men can put forward written suggestions on this matter. Therefore, on the issue of determining the future combat power of the skeleton Gang, Praising them as outsiders can play a decisive role.


    Mayd wants to buy a lot of things, and he also has money to make thousands of people live a much better life than now. He wants to realize his previous commitments to the people around him, so food is the most important, but the problem is that in order to keep their food, there must be a strong force. Therefore, arms has become the most important topic, and it has been put forward first.


    It''s just that their current way of speaking is too troublesome. Several different languages are used, Chinese, English and Somali. No matter which language they use, some people can''t understand it. Therefore, reluctantly, they chose to speak in English. In this way, they only need Abu to translate for mayd.


    When both sides came to the conclusion that force is the most important, they held high and said, "if you intend to build a strong force, I need you to know your ideas. Do you want a small and excellent force to win with quality or a large number of troops to win with quantity? Of course, their quality can at least reach the qualified level."


    "Less but better!"


    "The more people, the better."


    Mayd and Abu gave different answers, but mayd spoke Somali and Abu spoke English. Therefore, after each of them gave an answer, Abu quickly translated mayd''s words.


    Abu obviously everything is subject to mayd. After giving a different answer from mayd, mayd immediately shrugged and said, "listen to him. It''s better to be less and better. If it''s not too little and better, it''s not OK without good equipment, but good equipment is very expensive, and Somalia is worth everything, that is, human life is not worth money."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "if you plan to build a real army, you can''t have this idea. Whether you are poor or rich, human life is always the most precious. In addition, a hundred experienced veterans play a much greater role than a thousand recruits who can only shoot."


    Abu shrugged and said, "you has the final say, you are the military adviser."


    Gao Yang laughed and said: "We are just instructors, not military advisers. If we are military advisers, you have to pay more. Well, don''t take it seriously. Just kidding. Well, if you want me to say, you can build a small and elite force. It doesn''t need to be strong, but it''s the best in Somalia. Of course, quantity is also very important. Only quantity is not good, but only quality is not good It''s even worse to have a number. Therefore, an army with a reasonable number of equipment and personnel is the most appropriate. "


    After waiting for Abu to translate, mayd said in a deep voice, "you''re right. Human life is the most precious, so I''m willing to do everything that can reduce casualties. Just make up your mind about personnel allocation."


    Gao Yang thought seriously and said, "one to ten, I think this ratio should be OK. We train 100 people first, and then they can train others as a teaching company, so that you can soon have an elite army and a large army with enough numbers. Of course, how strong your large army can be depends on how well you teach the company."


    Mayd said in a deep voice, "you can buy equipment according to your envisaged army composition. As long as we have enough money, you can buy it at will."


    Gao Yang couldn''t make up his mind about what arms to buy. He said to groliov, "what do you think we should buy?"


    Groliov said without hesitation: "they don''t lack guns, but their guns are too bad. If they change guns, they must change guns, as well as heavy weapons. Of course, tanks and artillery are unrealistic, but at least they must have heavy firepower that can attack fortified positions."


    Gao Yang smiled: "If you change the gun, it must be AK. Everyone can use AK. The most important thing is that it is cheap. I can''t think of a better choice than AK. But I think if you want to train an elite army, you should use AK74. Small caliber is easier to control and can improve the hit rate. It is almost the same as AK47 in appearance and operation. It is reliable and durable, cheap, powerful and powerful It''s easy to find, so use AK74. Don''t discuss this? "


    Groliov said with a smile: "indeed, there is no need to discuss this. As for heavy firepower, it seems that there is no need to discuss it. Is there a better choice for RPG-7 rocket launchers? In addition, there must be mortars, light ones can be used, and there are many choices. In addition, there are grenades and mines. There is nothing missing in ulyanko."


    Gao Yang nodded: "the RPG-7 rocket launcher needs a special establishment. I think it can also have M72 or rpg-26. Of course, I don''t mean to replace RPG-7, but one person can be employed without occupying the establishment. This is very effective to improve the firepower. At least in Somalia, I can''t think of a single soldier firepower stronger than M72."


    When the ultralight M72 rocket launcher came out, the former Soviet Union quickly followed up and imitated the ultralight rpg-22, which did not occupy the preparation. Later, it developed rpg-26 on the basis of rpg22 and installed it in large-scale columns. With these ultralight rocket launchers, ordinary infantry can easily destroy light armored targets and fortifications. In the battlefield of Somalia, this is definitely a heavy fire It''s hard.


    At this time, Li JinFang also said excitedly: "rockets, rockets covering large-scale bombing, there is no need to discuss this. It must be type 63 107 mm rockets."


    Gao Yang and them gave a knowing smile together. Indeed, for the skeleton gang and even guerrillas all over the world, there is no more popular ultra light rocket than the 63 107 rocket. It is no exaggeration to say that the 63 107 mm rocket in the heavy weapons family is equivalent to the AK47 in the light weapons family in terms of popularity and status.


    The Chinese army is an expert in guerrilla warfare, and it is not surprising that the 63 wheeled rocket designed by China is very suitable for guerrilla warfare and mountain warfare. In Vietnam, Iraq and Afghanistan, the 63 type 107 mm rocket is a nightmare for American soldiers. Of course, the victims are not only Americans, but also the 63 type 107 rocket can be seen all over the world When they were in Libya, they were bombed by type 63 107 mm rockets, which were also used by Green Mamba to save their lives.


    Type 63 107 rocket has simple structure and very light weight. One person can pull it on the flat ground and can disassemble it at will. One person can carry two gun tubes or two rockets. It only takes three or four people to assemble a rocket in an incomplete state.


    In fact, it can still be used without assembling the type 63 107mm rocket. As long as a single gun barrel can launch the rocket. If there is no gun barrel, it doesn''t matter. It can still be used. Pay attention to getting a pile of earth and rock. If you don''t pay attention to or can''t help, put the rocket on the ground and get a few batteries and two wires to live. As long as it is powered on, the rocket swishes I went out at once. It''s not much harder than setting off an artillery battle.


    The maximum range is eight kilometers. Twelve rockets can be fired in a short time. A few type 63 107 rockets can cover a large area. Moreover, the price of guns and rockets is very cheap and easy to learn and operate. If the most junior artillery team is established, there is absolutely no more suitable choice than type 63 107 mm rockets. This is guerrilla all over the world Team and the poor army.


    Needless to say, rockets must be type 63 107 mm rockets. For ordinary barrel guns, Gao Yang does not intend to buy, maintain, use, price, move and train. In any way, they are not suitable for the skeleton gang. Therefore, heavy weapons, that is, rockets, mortars and type 63 107 rockets. Of course, for the skeleton Gang, heavy machine guns must be included In the ranks of weapons.


    After determining what heavy weapons need, he raised his voice and said, "is there anything else to add?"


    Cui Bo immediately said: "sniper rifle, sniper, this must have, small investment, large return, combat power multiplier."


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "There must be, well, in this way, to train a group of accurate shooters who fight with the team, we should use SVD or M21 as weapons, and also train a group of special snipers. Weapons should be cheap and good. We should use Remington M700 to pursue accuracy. Of course, these guns are not in a hurry. We have to see what wuliyangke can provide and what is appropriate."


    Bruce, who had been silent, suddenly said, "we also need to have a powerful and handsome military uniform. It''s not necessary to have all the equipment, but elite and officers must have it."

 Chapter 245

    The role of a beautiful and handsome military uniform is by no means covered by the four words "beautiful and handsome".


    Whether it is the army or not, a handsome and unified uniform can enhance the cohesion and morale of the group, and a rough and ugly uniform can have an obvious reaction if even the people of the group are unwilling to wear it.


    Military uniforms must be handsome, so that young people will join the army without turning back. This principle is common all over the world, so it is the pursuit of all armies to give consideration to beautiful and practical military uniforms.


    It is impossible for everyone in the skeleton Gang to have a handsome uniform, but elite and officers must have it. Even if they are not handsome, they should at least be unified. People who can wear military uniforms should have a sense of recognition and pride for their small group, and people who can''t wear military uniforms should be awed and envious of those who wear military uniforms, and strive to make themselves the one who wears military uniforms.


    For Bruce''s suggestion, Gao Yang and several of them all nodded repeatedly. Mayd has handed over all the decision-making power of military equipment to them. They will decide whether to buy any weapons or military uniforms.


    The skeleton gang has armed personnel, but it can''t be called an army. In fact, there is no armed force in Somalia. It can be called a real army. They are very interested in praising that they can build an army from scratch.


    There are only a few weapons to choose from. Basically, there is no need to discuss them. However, military uniforms are a headache. It is only necessary to wear battle clothes or dress. Military uniforms are not cheap, especially dress. The price of a good dress is more expensive than a soldier''s weapons.


    After basically determining what equipment to use, Gao Yang wrote a list, but the number was not legal, because he didn''t know how many people to arm.


    After making the list, Gao Yang looked at mayd and said in a deep voice, "how many people do you have now? How many people can you arm? Also, do you intend to continue to expand in the future or maintain the current scale? I need to know these to determine the number of weapons to buy."


    "We can now count as 600 people. If necessary, we can pull up a team of 2000 people in one day, and everyone has a gun."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "so many people? You said there were only four or five thousand people in the territory controlled by the skeleton gang."


    Mayd smiled and said, "in China, when people go to the streets, they must bring their mobile phones, wallets and keys. As long as they go out in Somalia, they must first bring guns. Guns are our essential supplies. Almost every man here has guns. If we want to fight, how many men we have, how many soldiers we can fight."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "that''s the same sentence. It''s not necessarily soldiers who can shoot. Let''s say, how many people can you have if you are a full-time soldier?"


    "A thousand people, at least a thousand people, have nothing to do here. All the fish have been fished out by big fish boats in Europe. There is no need for so many fishermen. Moreover, it is all desert and can''t farm. Therefore, they have nothing to do except being Pirates and fishing. Therefore, it''s no problem to select a full-time soldier from two men."


    After discussing with groliov and others, he said in a loud voice: "we have a list, but we don''t know the price yet. I have to call first to ask. After knowing the price, I''ll decide how much to buy. Don''t worry, I''ll fight for a fair price for you."


    Mayd nodded and said, "we can trust you. Everything is up to you, as long as we can get something."


    Gao Yang nodded and didn''t leave. In front of mayd, he dialed uliyangke again, and uliyangke almost immediately connected the phone.


    "Ram, I can''t sleep because of your phone call. Don''t hang up like last time. Tell me, have you decided what to buy? Tell you, I have a lot of second-hand goods from Libya waiting to be sold. The price is cheaper than you can imagine. We cooperate to make a lot of money."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we don''t want junk. I''m just an introducer, and the main thing to buy is good things. Wuliyangke, don''t fool people with junk, or the buyer won''t want your goods. Don''t blame me."


    "What? Are you kidding? Don''t you want to deliver goods to Somalia? I said brother, Somalis like cheap goods. Second hand goods purchased from Libya are very popular in Somalia, but you told me they don''t want second-hand goods?"


    Wuliyangke''s words have proved that the second-hand goods in his hand are a pile of junk. Gao Yang hurriedly said, "I said, we really don''t want junk. Otherwise, this business can''t be done. It''s cheap and good. It doesn''t mean it''s cheap junk."


    Ulyanko said nervously, "don''t you really want second-hand goods? I still have a lot of good second-hand goods in my hand. I can give them to you at a super low price. Are you interested?"


    "Wait, first listen to what I want, and then we''ll consider the issue of second-hand goods. What''s the price of AK74? Brand new, made in Russia, bullets made in Russia, RPG-7, launchers and Rockets made in Russia, M72 or rpg26, and 63 type 107mm rocket guns. This one is made in China. Give me a price."


    "AK74 I have a lot here. A gun with six magazines and 1000 bullets is a brand-new Russian product. The asking price is 800 US dollars.


    The price of the new RPG is $200 without sight. If you bring a white light sight, $350, a low light sight, $800, and a rocket, it ranges from $40 to $150. It depends on what kind of bomb you want, but if you want second-hand goods and a launcher of $100, you can ensure that there is no problem with it. I''ll pick at least 70% new ones for you.


    M72 doesn''t have one. Rpg26 is made in the 1990s. It''s guaranteed to be the lowest price. As for the 63 rocket, brother, you have to ask for second-hand goods. Do me a favor. It''s as easy to use whether it''s made for decades or just delivered. The price of second-hand goods is so cheap that I''ll give you a set of 50000 US dollars with an ammunition base. This gun is China Xia has stopped production for many years. I certainly can''t find you one made in China, but I have more than 20 63 rockets on hand. It''s absolutely no problem to use it. "


    Every time wuliyangke quoted a price, Gao Yang wrote it down on paper. After waiting for wuliyangke to finish, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I''m asking for the price for others. You can have reasonable profits, but you can''t ask for prices. As a friend, I have to remind you again that this is likely to be a long-term business. Don''t lose long-term interests by immediate interests."


    "Brother, I love money. I can''t give me less, but I won''t stretch out my hand if I shouldn''t. brother, you have to believe in my professional ethics."


    "I see. What sniper rifle do you have? Semi-automatic and rear pull, what do you have?"


    "There are a lot of dragonov. I don''t have the rear pull type of the gun. You know these guns are not easy to sell, so I only have a dozen dragonov. However, the trouble is that I don''t have dragonov''s special bullets. This is very annoying, but I can get ready as soon as you need it. You just give me a model."


    Dragonov is SVD. After learning that ulyanko has SVD, but there is no special sniper bullet for SVD, Gao Yang is a little embarrassed. If SVD does not use special bullets, its accuracy will be greatly affected. Therefore, after thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "Well, I want 20 M21 and 20 M40A1 first. If there is no M40A1, the civilian version of Remington M700 can also be equipped with sight. How much is it?"


    Gao Yang thinks that there should be no problem picking out 20 accurate shooters and 20 snipers from a thousand people. Even if he can''t pick them out, it''s OK to prepare the guns first and then pick them slowly. No one with a gun is always better than someone without a gun. The reason why he chose M21 and M40A1 is that these two kinds of guns and bullets are common. When they buy bullets, they only need to buy one, which can also reduce logistics Pressure.


    After a little silence, ulyanko said in a deep voice, "I don''t have these in my hand, but I can order them. I can give you an accurate price soon. Where are the bullets? 2000 rounds for each gun?"


    "No, ten thousand bullets require a lot of live ammunition training, so each gun is equipped with ten thousand bullets. However, it''s OK to buy high-priced special bullets. Well, just pick a brand with high precision and good reputation. Well, for the time being, I''ll call you later."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang handed the list to mayd and said in a deep voice, "see if the price is acceptable."


    Gao Yang wrote the list in Chinese characters, but mayd didn''t answer the list. Instead, he pushed Gao Yang''s hand back, and then smiled and said, "I don''t know the price of arms. It''s useless for you to show me. Besides, you don''t need to doubt people. You can decide it by yourself."


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "We have to buy a lot of bullets. AK74''s 5.45mm rifle bullets are at least 2 million rounds. As for AK47, it is still the main weapon for a long time. There are 10 million rounds of 7.62mm bullets, both Russian and Chinese, and 10000 grenades. If there are mines, I don''t think we should buy them first. Training is needed whether burying mines or lighting mines , we don''t have enough manpower and time to train them to bury mines. "


    Groliov nodded and said in a deep voice: "mines can be ignored first. If there is an RPG, there is really a big difference between whether there is a sight or not. In the battlefield of Africa, most RPGs don''t have a sight, and they won''t use a sight, but I think they should be equipped with some low light sight. No more, 50 are enough, which plays a great role in night warfare."


    For fear of missing anything, Gao Yang and all of them discussed to buy things one by one. Gradually, there were more and more things on the list. Gao Yang also called ulyanko from time to time. After calling, the things on the list were added or deleted. After a long discussion, Gao Yang finally reported all he needed and got ulyanko The total quotation given by Yang Ke.

 Chapter 246

    Five hundred AK74 and two million 5.45mm caliber bullets only cost 700000 US dollars. As for the bullets used in AK47, Gao Yang said that they came first with ten million rounds, but ulyanko didn''t have so many. He put together Russian made, Chinese made and Eastern European made to get four million rounds.


    The total price of four million rounds of 7.62 mm bullets is only $300000. These bullets produced during the cold war are now outdated for those big countries, but the inventory is still super large, and the price of military surplus bullets is so cheap.


    200 RPG rockets plus 10000 rockets of various types cost US $600000, 1000 one-time rpg-26 cost US $300000, ten 63 type 107 mm rockets plus rockets, exactly US $1 million, 40000 grenades and US $200000.


    There are 100 PKM general-purpose machine guns and 20 "cord" 12.7mm heavy machine guns newly adopted in Russia. Only bullets and spare barrel are added, a total of 400000 US dollars.


    Ulyanko bought a lot of arms in Libya at an ultra-low price. Although Gao Yang didn''t want the second-hand guns he received, photon bombs and rockets were enough for ulyanko to earn a vote, especially hand grenades. Ulyanko received 40000 pieces from Libya at a price of one dollar, and sold them to the skeleton gang for five dollars.


    It is also because ulyanko has a large number of grenades in his hand that Gaoyang didn''t buy them according to the planned quantity. Even if ulyanko can earn five times the profit, the price of five dollars a grenade is very low for Gaoyang. After all, it is bought from arms dealers and can''t be compared with the price of foreign military aid from big countries. If it is military aid from big countries, Grenades are always given away for nothing.


    Sniper rifles and bullets need to be purchased by ulyanko temporarily, so the price is not low. A better M21 with a sight costs 3000 US dollars, and an M40A1 with a sight is 370. Moreover, because the bullets of sniper rifles are hard to find, they are finished, so they are purchased more. Each gun is equipped with 10000 bullets, and the bullets are not cheap, Finally, the price needs $300000.


    At the beginning, Gaoyang was afraid that there was not enough money, but Gaoyang soon found that there was not enough money, but too much.


    Mayd has more than 21 million dollars in his hand. He scraped away the three million dollars that Gaoyang had taken away, and there are still more than 18 million dollars left. However, they only need 3.8 million dollars to buy arms, which greatly exceeded Gaoyang''s expectation. It''s not that the money is too much, but too little. If there are 15 million left to buy food and medicine, Let 5000 people use it. I''m afraid it''s bad before they finish eating. If it''s counted on everyone, it''s a full 30000 dollars. How long can a person eat 30000 dollars of food.


    Because there was too much money left, Gaoyang found a new place to spend money, that is, communication equipment and electronic equipment. Communication equipment was guaranteed to be allocated to the team. In addition to a small amount of night vision devices, electronic equipment bought several generators and solar panels, but the total was only 600000 us dollars.


    After calculating the money needed for weapons, everyone looked at each other, especially Abu looked at Gao Yang strangely and said: "Your friend is very interesting. I can''t think of the low price he quoted. If we buy bullets, it''s one dollar a round, but he sells them to us. One dollar can buy more than ten rounds. I know your shopping will be cheaper than what we buy in Somalia, but it''s incredible."


    Gao Yang is also very incredible. He smiled and said, "these have not been included in the freight. You know, it is difficult and risky to transport arms to Somalia, so the freight will be very high. My friend said that if it is just the freight, it may need two million dollars."


    Abu still nodded repeatedly and said, "it''s cost-effective. It''s also cost-effective to add the freight."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "if you think it''s cost-effective, you can find him to buy it in the future. You can cooperate for a long time."


    Mayd nodded seriously and said, "your friend is a good businessman. We''ll find him to buy things in the future, but what about the rest of the money? It can''t be used to buy food and medicine. It can''t be used up at all."


    Gao Yang said seriously: "I asked. Now the price of wheat in the world is 320 US dollars a ton. Even if it is only 320000 US dollars to buy 1000 tons, my friend must make a high profit to buy food for you. Plus the freight, one million US dollars is enough to buy 1000 tons first, and there are drugs. I don''t understand this. Drugs and miscellaneous things count one million US dollars, so it can''t be used for a year Ten million dollars can fix everything. "


    Abu grinned and said, "it''s cheap. It''s too cheap. I really didn''t know these things were so cheap when they left Somalia. Well, I think I can buy ships with the rest of the money. I don''t have to worry about ships that will break down at sea."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you can buy a boat, but I think it''s better to have some money left. It''s better to have money in hand than to find that all the money has been spent when you need it. Anyway, as long as you have money and purchase channels, you can buy anything you want."


    Mayd smiled and said, "well, I think I can add some more things. I can also buy a thousand sets of military uniforms and helmets. Of course, I also have military boots. Now I think everything is very cheap. I just want to make a big purchase."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "one set of military uniform is OK, but there must be a difference. Well, distinguish the teaching company from ordinary soldiers, and give the officers and soldiers of the teaching company a suit. Ordinary soldiers only have combat uniforms. I''ll let my friends buy them."


    Mayd patted his hand and said, "OK, now you can ask your friend when he can deliver the goods and where he can deliver them. Our base is 110 kilometers east of bossosa. The key is that we don''t have a port. If it''s shipping, we can only transfer it to the shore through fishing boats and speedboats."


    Gaoyang is still in the pirate village, but this village will be abandoned, and everyone will move to the base of the skeleton gang. Mayd doesn''t have GPS, so they can''t provide the base coordinates of the skeleton gang. However, Gaoyang has GPS, so Gaoyang has to wait until he gets to the base of the skeleton Gang, so he can tell uliyangke an accurate location, but now, Gao Yang can at least tell uliyangke that the deal has been made.


    After getting through the phone, Gao Yang smiled and said, "good news, they are very satisfied with your quotation. I will tell you the place of delivery tonight, but how are you going to collect the money?"


    Uliyangke said excitedly, "take three million yuan as the deposit first, and pay the balance after the goods are delivered to the designated place. When you tell me the trading place, I will go there in person."

 Chapter 247

    All the people of the skeleton Gang gathered together. Abu held up his loudspeaker and shouted, "who can speak English, raise your hands."


    Gao Yang is now recruiting soldiers and selecting more than 100 high-quality soldiers from 1000 people for training, but none of them knows Somali, so they can only let Abu translate.


    Many people raised their hands, many more than Gao Yang imagined. There are more than 200 people. Most of the people here have been pirates, and when pirates need to know English, so these people know some English more or less.


    Gao Yang was very satisfied. He preached to ah: "let those who can speak English stand up, and then ask them who can use RPG. Let both those who are using RPG and those who can use RPG stand up."


    There is basically no difficulty in using RPG. There are many people who can use it. Less than half of them raised their hands, so Gao Yang finally decided to choose from those who can speak English. Basically, those who can speak English often go to sea. They are regarded as elite pirates. Although there are only 200 people, there are 12 people carrying RPG, and 15 people can use it even though they don''t have RPG.


    After the 27 people who could speak English got out of the line, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "little fly, take your people aside. They belong to you."


    After Frye took twenty-seven people who could use rocket propelled grenades to one side, Gao Yang continued, "let the people with machine guns out."


    There are many people who use light machine guns. A total of 42 people use light machine guns. They are already the best people. They just need to select the best ten from these people to enter the teaching company. Groliov came forward and shouted, "follow me, come here, move faster."


    After waiting for groliov to take the people with machine guns aside, Gao Yang shouted to Abu: "tell them who has used mortars and rockets. Stand up."


    After Abu shouted a few times, only six people came out. Few of the skeleton gang had used mortars and rockets, but this situation was expected. Gao Yang was not particularly difficult to accept. He continued: "tell them whose gun can shoot accurately."


    Abu immediately took the loudspeaker and shouted, "whose gun is right, raise your hand."


    More than half of the 1000 Hula people raised their hands. It seems that there are many people who have confidence in their shooting skills. Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing bitterly. So many people can''t be what he needs. What he wants is people who can cultivate into accurate shooters and snipers, and it''s obviously impossible for so many people to have the potential to become accurate shooters.


    "Tell them who can hit a football at a distance of 200 meters. Raise your hand."


    After Gao Yang told Abu the new requirements, Abu frowned and said, "many people haven''t seen football. They don''t know how big football is, and how far is 200 meters?"


    Gao Yang patted his head powerlessly and said loudly, "rabbit, find something to stand up, 200 meters."


    Cui Bo picked up a small broken board and ran out quickly. He put it on the ground about 200 meters away from Abu. At this time, Gao Yang pointed to the broken board and said, "ask them who can hit the board so far."


    Abu pointed to the board with his hand and shouted, "who can hit the board? Raise your hand."


    No one raised his hand. Gao Yang was helpless again. At this time, a man in the crowd finally raised his hand slowly, but after the people nearby coaxed and shouted a few words, he retracted his hand.


    Gao Yang had seen the man who raised his hand. He immediately shouted, "let the man come out and let him come over."


    After Abu shouted a few times, a black man who looked young last year came to Gao Yang. He stood before and after Gao Yang and said stumbling in English: "I haven''t hit such a small thing, but I killed two people at such a distance."


    Gao Yang immediately waved his hand and said, "come and try. Let me see your ability."


    "I don''t have a gun. My father was killed with our gun, and the gun was robbed, so I don''t have a gun available now."


    Gao Yang waved his hand. Abu threw his AKM to Gao Yang. After Gao Yang handed the gun to the black boy, the black boy didn''t speak. He directly pulled the bolt of the gun, aimed at the board and fired. However, he shot three shots in a row, but he never hit the board.


    Seeing the boy''s performance, the crowd began to laugh. The boy''s face looked very nervous. At this time, he raised his voice and said, "try lying on the ground."


    When the boy fell on the ground and hit the second shot in a lying position, a small hole was finally made at the top of the board. Holding the telescope, he immediately put the telescope on and said loudly, "OK, don''t fight. You''re qualified. Stand up."


    After taking the boy''s gun and throwing it to Abu, Gao Yang hooked his finger to Cui Bo and said, "take him first and see if there is potential."


    Cui Bo said with a tangled face: "I can''t take only one person, or let all who think they are accurate come and try?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s a waste of time. Wait until you start training. You''ll always find some potential. Take this single seedling first and see if he is suitable to be a sniper or an accurate shooter."


    At this time, Li JinFang also said in a deep voice: "there are more and more people who can speak English than we expected. If I want to say it, I''ll choose from those who can speak English, so as to save the trouble of language barrier."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, just pick someone from those who can speak English, even if their physical quality is a little worse."


    After that, Gao Yang preached to ah: "ask them who can read, any language will do."


    Abu shouted to the crowd several times, but none of them raised their hands. Finally, Abu put down his horn and said helplessly to the crowd, "our people are either fishermen or pirates. If you want an old man, there may be a few literate, but if you want a young man, you can only go to the city."


    Gao Yang is very helpless. He also plans to find some literate people to focus on training. For example, people who operate communication equipment and electronic equipment. If they are literate, they will get started faster if they have a certain culture. However, since there is no way, Gao Yang shrugged and said to Li JinFang, "all the rest who can speak English belong to you. Pick someone by yourself."


    Li JinFang nodded and walked to the English speaking crowd. After glancing at it, he said loudly, "everyone run with me. Follow my speed and start running now!"


    Li JinFang wants to pick out some people with relatively good physical quality among the people who can speak English, and his practice is very simple, that is, he runs with these people, and finally can keep up with his stay and eliminate those who can''t keep up. It''s a very stupid but effective way.


    Li JinFang ran at the front in full gear. More than 100 black people, either in slippers or barefoot, ran behind Li JinFang. As the distance ran farther and farther, more and more people couldn''t keep up with the team. In the end, only six people followed Li JinFang through the whole journey.


    After waiting to run back to where he was, Li JinFang began to gather up the people who ran back one after another. Everyone he pointed out would stand behind Li JinFang, which also meant that he was selected.


    Most Somalis are very thin, and the skeleton Gang is no exception. Malnutrition makes most people poor in physical quality. Li JinFang can only choose from people with relatively good physical quality, but he doesn''t want anyone who runs fast, not those who are too old, not those who are too young, not those who don''t look good, even if they run slowly, But those who show firm will can still be selected.


    After waiting for Li JinFang to call out 90 people, it was enough to nod loudly. Then he said in a deep voice to the nearby mayd: "these are the people now. You can lecture them."


    Abu called together the people who had been selected. In addition to the 90 people newly selected by Li JinFang, people with skills also belong to the teaching company. Of course, they need further selection, but now they have temporarily belonged to the teaching company.


    Mayd began to speak in Somali. They couldn''t understand it, but there was no need to know what mayd was saying.


    Although people are selected by them, they will eventually become an army, but this army does not belong to them, and they do not belong to the army built by themselves. They are just mercenaries and instructors, so let mayd come to the lecture. He is the owner of this army.


    Now the most basic framework of a teaching company has been put forward. Their expectation is to establish a teaching company with 120 people. 120 people will be divided into three platoons and ten classes, four of which will be divided into an enhanced platoon.


    In the firepower composition of the team, there is a machine gunner, a precision shooter and a bazooka shooter. The remaining nine people will be equipped with AK74 rifles and divided into three combat teams, each team is equipped with an rpg-26 bazooka.


    It can be seen from the formation mode of the three-three system that the teaching company is formed according to the formation of China, and Li JinFang will take charge of their basic movement training and shooting training. Groliov will train machine gun shooters. Frye naturally teaches them how to use rocket launchers, and Cui Bo needless to say, he will teach these soldiers to shoot accurately, And pick out the seedlings that can become snipers to focus on training and hold high the overall situation, while Bruce is responsible for the treatment of these people. Neither mayd nor Bruce expects to teach several military doctors in three months, which is simply unrealistic.


    Everyone was very excited during mayd''s speech. Gao Yang couldn''t help admiring mayd. This guy can pull up a team loyal to him with a stately baby face. It depends on his excellent speech ability. Of course, mayd will promise his followers a bright future and give them hope, and he did so, That''s why he can unite people.


    Mayd soon finished his speech. After mobilizing people''s emotions, mayd came to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "the sooner the training starts, the better. So if you need anything else, please don''t hesitate to speak, and we will try our best to meet it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "the training starts from now on, but now we have to build a training range. Oh, there is also a shooting range. Let all the people you have free time come. The training range and shooting range have to be completed as soon as possible."

 Chapter 248

    I don''t know that the May Day holiday is actually a double monthly ticket. Well, open a single chapter to ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket. Well, I won''t do anything when I have time for today''s holiday. Write more, break out a little, and tentatively three is better. If I squeeze into the top 100, I''ll break out once, but it depends on you. I don''t know where my limit is, In a word, brother, I''m going to die today. Come on, vote the monthly ticket gorgeous.

 Chapter 249

    Abu was dressed in a straight black dress, with a big brimmed hat with five gold lines on his head, but the hat emblem was an abstract skeleton, with big sunglasses covering half of his face, a pair of knee high riding boots on his feet, a three finger wide leather belt tied around his waist, and a brand-new usp45 pistol in the holster on the belt, The hand behind his back still holds a whip.


    The dress Abramovich wears is a custom-made outfit for a president or warlord in Africa. Although it is gorgeous and tacky, we have to admit that Abramovich is really handsome after wearing it. Abramovich has never taken off since uliyanko didn''t know where to get these two dresses, but the price is that he sweats more than others, but Abramovich said, Even if he died of heat, he would never take off his dress.


    Abu stood upright and watched the soldiers of the teaching company being trained. When he felt that a soldier had signs of laziness, Abu immediately pointed his whip at the soldier and shouted, "do you want to be kicked out? Asshole, if you don''t want to be kicked out of the teaching company, don''t be lazy. I''m staring at you."


    In fact, there is nothing to say about the training content. It is nothing more than the one that the regular army of every country will have. Gao Yang did not want to train a special force, so what they taught is the one on the Chinese army.


    The people of the skeleton gang are used to laziness. Before training, they had no concept of discipline in their mind. Therefore, at the beginning, they did not teach combat skills such as shooting. The only thing the soldiers under Li JinFang can do is to take the most basic things such as positive steps and standing posture.


    Standing in the sun for a day, few people can stick to it. They have said that they can''t accept Li JinFang''s training method, but the main purpose of Li JinFang''s training content is to cultivate their discipline, so there is no room for negotiation.


    Li JinFang did not punish those who took the lead in making trouble and were lazy in training. He kicked them out of teaching and even made trouble, praising them. These people are busy every day, so they don''t have the time to do psychological work for them.


    Before ulyanko brought grain, including mayd, he was half hungry and half full. Only a few of them and the whole teaching company can eat freely.


    Gaoyang''s food is all kinds of fresh fish and salted fish every day. Their staple food is the batter that can be eaten by mixing corn flour with water, or the strange things that can be kneaded into dough and baked on the fire. In short, all other things are difficult to swallow except fresh fish. However, Gaoyang''s soldiers feel very happy when they can eat enough.


    Not long after the difference in treatment was reflected, few people were willing to leave the teaching company in order to fill their stomachs. When the grain of ulyanko arrived, the collective sense of honor of the teaching company had been cultivated quickly, especially when the weapons, equipment and military uniforms were much better than others, It would be more painful for them to take off their unique military uniforms than to kill them.


    At the beginning, Abu really whipped people with a whip. As long as he found someone lazy, he would never say a word. But now, Abu is more enjoying this feeling with a whip. However, as the top commander of the teaching company, Abu is very loved by his soldiers.


    The training has lasted for two months. The progress of the soldiers of the teaching company can only be described as fast. It doesn''t mean how powerful they are now. Compared with the original that they can only shoot with guns and can''t rush through without fear. Once they run against the wind, the teaching company now looks like a soldier at least.


    The selected rocket launchers and machine gunners have been sent to the training company. In addition to training with special instructors during professional skill training, they are usually trained with the training company. Only in this way can we cultivate tacit understanding. As for the accurate shooter, because the training time is too long, it is not possible to be sent to the training company for the time being, However, this time is coming soon. As soon as there is a week, each class in the teaching company can be assigned a precise shooter.


    Today, Gao Yang''s soldiers are going to carry out live firing training for the first time. They are not allowed to teach the soldiers of the company to shoot with live ammunition, but to train them under the threat of live ammunition. Groliov will fire with machine guns. The real bullets will fly over the soldiers'' heads or run after their hips. Once the movement changes or something happens, it will really kill them, So Gao Yang put down the work of training accurate shooters and looked at it in person.


    Next to a machine gun position built with sandbags, groliov was waiting to fire with a machine gun. Because it was the first training to frighten people with live ammunition, Gao Yang had to pull groliov, who was teaching the skeleton Gang how to use type 63 107 mm rockets, to be on the safe side.


    Seeing that the soldiers had almost warmed up, he said loudly, "stop, toad, let them start."


    Li JinFang immediately roared, "all gather and stand at attention! All have it. Crawl forward through the barbed wire. Remember the essentials of the action. It''s okay to get it honestly according to the action. Look up and wait for the gun. This is no joke. Start from the first shift and go!"


    The so-called barbed wire fence is made of the old cable on the ship. Even if the action is deformed during normal training, even a small hole can''t be hung out. Basically, there is no deterrent. At most, Li JinFang sees who''s wrong and kicks up and is whipped by Abu. But this time it''s different. Groliov wants to hit it close to the so-called barbed wire fence, Li JinFang has told them this several times.


    If you want to walk under the bullets, you must be worried. After all the people in the first class enter the "barbed wire" and lie down, Li JinFang gives an order, the soldiers in the first class begin to crawl forward, and groliov''s machine gun immediately rings. The bullets really fly over the barbed wire, but Li JinFang teaches well, although the soldiers are very nervous, The crawling speed is much slower than usual, but fortunately, no one has a significant movement deformation.


    One class after another passed the barbed wire under the threat of bullets, and Gao Yang''s heart slowly eased. When the last class also passed the barbed wire, Gao Yang sighed and finally completely put down his heart. At this time, mayd and bruss standing next to Gao Yang also breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Bruce smiled and made a flowering gesture on his head and said, "I''ve seen with my own eyes that during this kind of training, poof, a person''s head is opened. Yes, I''ve seen with my own eyes that this kind of training either doesn''t have an accident, or an accident will kill people."


    Mayd shrugged and said, "fortunately, nothing happened. I was so worried just now."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "this kind of training will become the norm. It''s inevitable to have an accident. Make more efforts in training. They won''t be scared to pee their pants after they go to the battlefield."


    After that, Gao Yang waved to Li JinFang, indicating that his live fire today was here, and then said to groliov, "I should be busy with my business, and you should also go back and be busy with yours. By the way, how''s your artillery training?"


    Groliov shrugged and said: "I''m familiar with the operation, but I can''t shoot beyond. My God, I really shouldn''t take this job. I''m not an artillery. I''ve given them everything I can. Mortars are OK, but they still have problems with rockets. The most I can do is to make them shoot more accurately within the visual range. As for surpassing shooting and winning We have to find a special artillery to teach professional artillery skills such as shooting data. "


    When Abu heard groliov''s words, he laughed and said, "you''ve done well enough. Even if you can only shoot within visual range, it''s great. Now we have artillery. Ha ha, you''re doing well, big dog."


    Groliov shrugged again and said, "well, I have to leave. There''s still a lot to do. Bye."


    After groliov left and Gao Yang was about to leave, mayd suddenly said, "ram, can you find me tonight? I have something I want to discuss with you about military affairs. Can you help me? I know you were only responsible for training, but I really need someone to help me."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "of course, it''s OK. What''s the matter? But we''re going to have night shooting training tonight. This can''t be delayed, so we can only be late. Let''s go to you at 12 o''clock in the evening. I''ll find you at 12 o''clock."


    After making an appointment, mayd smiled and said, "I didn''t know you were going to train in the evening. We can move it to tomorrow so as not to delay your precious rest time."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, there will be night training every day in the future. Just tonight. There''s no problem."


    Mayd said sincerely, "thank you so much. I believe we will have a group of real snipers soon. By the way, I heard that a young man named assan performed very well. He is very talented, isn''t he?"


    Speaking of assang, Gao Yang''s face couldn''t help smiling. He nodded and said: "Talented, very talented, but assang is actually not suitable to be a sniper. His temperament is too flexible. I think he is more suitable to be an accurate shooter, but the rabbit has to rob people with me. He is determined to train assang into a sniper. Well, two, I have to train my proud disciples so that he won''t be bewitched by the rabbit and have to be a sniper. I''ll see you tonight ¡£¡±


    After making an appointment to meet in the middle of the night, he shook hands with mayd and Abu, and Gao Yang hurried away. Now he has 20 selected accurate shooters, but they just have the potential to become accurate shooters. It still needs a lot of training to make them barely qualified accurate shooters. Gao Yang must seize the time.


    The reason why we have to make a special appointment is that the teaching company has its own camp, and no one is allowed to enter at ordinary times. This is also to keep the teaching company in a tense training state. If we let them go back to their homes in the evening or let their families visit, the training results will be greatly reduced, and it is not conducive to cultivating the tacit understanding and cohesion of the teaching company power.

 Chapter 250

    A faint light came on in front of the target and went out immediately after two seconds. Within these two seconds, the gunfire rang out.


    The lighting time is irregular. The interval of lighting may be less than ten seconds, or it may be ten minutes. As long as you are not careful, you can''t catch the moment when the target is illuminated by the light.


    "Stop shooting, withdraw the bullet and check the gun."


    After giving the order loudly, Gao Yang turned on the flashlight and watched the accurate shooters shooting in the prone position stand up one after another. After waiting for everyone to stand up, Gao Yang shouted, "rabbit, report the target."


    Treble led the sniper team out of the bunker behind the target and began to report the target to their responsible people.


    "Hamir, hit the target."


    "Ahmadi, two shots on the target."


    "Uriah, no target."


    "Basane, no target."


    "Assan, eight shots on the target."


    The results were called out in order. In the shooting training of shooting ten shots as a group, half of the 20 people in the precision shooting group failed to hit the target, and three or two shots hit the target already belong to very good results. Of course, only after two months of training, we can''t expect these people to become qualified precision shooters right away, which is very unrealistic.


    However, assan''s performance is definitely an exception. His good performance surprised Gao Yang. This boy is a genius, a real genius. Gao Yang even wants to dig mayd''s corner and dig assan under his hands. There are never too many good snipers.


    Assan is the first young man to stand up and say that he is good at shooting. He is only 15 years old and young, but assan is smart, obedient and talented. Although he can''t read, he can see through everything. He is a little flexible, but the sniper is a little inappropriate, but there is absolutely no problem to be an accurate shooter with the team, It''s a pity that Gao Yang trained such an accomplished single seedling for mayd. He''s really embarrassed to dig assan away. Otherwise, when Gao Yang leaves, he must bring assan with him.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was about twelve o''clock. It was time to finish his shooting training at night. He shouted, "rabbit, take people back and watch them wipe their guns before they can sleep. I''ll go to the pony and say something."


    After hearing Cui Bo''s answer, Gao Yang walks to the house where mayd is located alone. The skeleton Gang now controls several adjacent fishing villages. Mayd lives in the fishing village, and the camp of the teaching company is not far from the fishing village.


    Gao Yang walked to the outside of mayd''s house. There was not even a guard here. Mayd never seemed to realize that he was already the leader of an armed faction, and there had never been a guard around him. On the contrary, Abu, the No. 2 figure, was more dignified than him. Nevertheless, all the skeleton Gang, including Abu, listened to mayd.


    There was no electricity here, but after ulyanko sent two gasoline generators and several solar panels, mayd had electric lights. At the same time, he could use computers and satellite phones. There was no mobile phone signal here, but satellite phones could still be used.


    Fishing villages in Somalia are small round houses made of mud without a wall. Gao Yang and mayd are very familiar. Looking at the light in mayd''s cabin, he said hello and went directly into the cabin.


    There are only mayd and Abu in the cabin. They are talking in Somali to a laptop. When they see Gao Yang coming in, they stand up and let Gao Yang sit on the ground on a blanket. Mayd smiles and says, "ram, I''m sorry to bother you so late, but there''s a big thing. Abu and I want to ask for your advice."


    "You''re welcome. Everyone is so familiar. What''s the matter?"


    Mayd and Abu looked at each other and said solemnly, "we''re going to attack bossosa."


    Gao Yang''s surprise was not small. He didn''t expect that mayd came to him to discuss such a big matter. According to Gao Yang''s information, the skeleton Gang now has a population of more than 4800 people. All who can fight with guns are counted, that is, more than 2000 people, but those who really have a little combat effectiveness, that is, about 1000 people, and the territory occupied is all coastal fishing villages.


    Bososa is also a big city in Somalia, with a full urban population of more than 120000. Gao Yang completely doesn''t understand what mayd wants to do when he attacks a city with the force of the skeleton gang.


    After frowning and thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I don''t know the situation of bossosa, but I think the population of bossosa is so large that the armed forces controlling bossosa can''t be too weak. With the current strength of the skeleton Gang, is it too urgent to fight bossosa now?"


    Mayd murmured: "The mokadi faction controls the urban area of bososa. They have controlled the whole bososa, but the mokadi faction only controls bososa and does not control other areas. Therefore, bososa is isolated and will not receive external assistance. Moreover, according to our understanding, the mokadi faction now has 4000 armed forces, but they have few heavy weapons and poor quality of soldiers Gao, I think our people are fully capable of winning. "


    "There are too many armed factions in Somalia. I''m not interested in knowing who occupied bososa, but there are no heavy weapons and the quality of the soldiers is not high. Where did these intelligence come from? Have they been confirmed? Even if the mokadi faction can''t get foreign assistance, their personnel are stationed there? Do you know?"


    Mayd pursed his mouth, then reluctantly shook his head and said, "sorry, I don''t know these, but I think we are more united. Moreover, after your training, our number is small but our combat power is stronger. In addition, our purpose will be supported by people, so we will win."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said: "I''m just a mercenary. I haven''t commanded a large-scale battle or participated in the formulation of a plan for a large-scale battle, so I actually have no say. But I have to tell you that you have few people. It''s not impossible to fight more with less, but everything is just heard. There is no reliable information at all. How do you know that your number is small but real Is strength really stronger than the enemy? If there are more enemies, what about strength? It is not impossible to win more with less, but you must at least know yourself and the enemy. "


    Mayd was stunned and said, "you know I don''t know anything about combat, but it''s too important for us to get bossosa. As long as we get bossosa, we can openly play the banner of the alliance of fairness and justice. We will have our own port and more troops."


    Gao Yang interrupted, "there are more enemies."


    Mayd sighed and said, "maybe, but we really need to beat bossosa. Ram, can you tell me whether the teaching company really has the ability to defeat ten with one? Abu told me that as long as the teaching company goes out, he will win bossosa."


    The teaching company belongs to the skeleton gang and mayed. Gao Yang reminded himself of this in his heart before he said in a deep voice: "to tell the truth, whether the teaching company can defeat ten with one depends on the level of their enemies. It''s useless to just look at the strength of the Teaching Company."


    Mayd and Gao Yang speak in Chinese. At this time, mayd has to translate for Abu. After mayd has translated Gao Yang''s words, Abu said in a hurry: "I''ve been to bossosa. I''ve seen mocadi people. There''s no pressure to teach lian to fight them. Although there are fewer people to teach Lian, our equipment is much better than mocadi school. It''s no problem."


    After waiting for Abu to translate for mayd, mayd said in a deep voice: "ram, you trained the teaching company, and the strength of the army of the skeleton gang can be improved so quickly. It is also because of your training, so I can''t just listen to Abu. I must know your opinion. You are the one who knows the combat power of our army best."


    "Don''t create false confidence because you have good weapons and equipment."


    After that, he smiled bitterly and said: "Besides, I don''t think the weapons and equipment of the skeleton gang are far from excellent. Well, I can''t belittle myself. Maybe the skeleton Gang wants to be better equipped than other armed forces in Somalia, but I can''t talk nonsense, which gives you false confidence that war is going to kill people. I can''t talk freely unless I see the equipment, water and strength of the mokadi sect with my own eyes Otherwise, I can''t give you any advice. "


    Mayd nodded and said with a smile, "the correct way is to be cautious about fighting."


    After that, mayd stood up from the carpet and said with a smile, "can you go out with me? Just the two of us. We''ll talk as we go out."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to stay in the cabin. He immediately got up, grabbed his rifle, carried it on his back, and left the cabin with mayd.


    After the two men walked to the beach, listening to the sound of the waves, mayd sighed and said: "Abramovich is a little worried. He plans to attack bossosa immediately after the training of the teaching company. Originally, I was moved by him because bossosa is really important, but now it seems that Abramovich and I are really too impulsive. I don''t want to attack Abramovich''s momentum, so I invited you to speak."


    Gao Yang didn''t answer, because he knew that mayd hadn''t finished, so he looked around while waiting for mayd to continue.


    Sure enough, mayd immediately sighed: "mokadi is the controller of mokadi faction. This man is a devil, and his men are also a group of demons. I couldn''t help worrying when I thought that bossosa''s people were still under mokadi''s claws."


    After that, mayd turned and looked at Gao Yang. Although he couldn''t see Gao Yang''s face clearly in the dark, he still tried to look into Gao Yang''s eyes and said in a deep voice: "Ram, I need professional advice. I can''t just listen to Abu. I have to know what your opinion is. So although I know this request is very abrupt, I still have to ask you. Can you take your people to bossosa to investigate in person and tell me whether to attack bossosa? Of course, I''ll pay you a commission. You quote yourself, and we''ll never pay it back Price. "


    Gao Yang took his eyes back and said absently: "of course, after the training, we can go to bossosa for investigation, and then give you a... Wait! It''s wrong, it''s wrong! Get down!"

 Chapter 251

    At the moment of a loud roar, Gao Yang immediately rushed forward. At the same time, he grabbed mayd''s right hand and fell to the ground with him. When Gao Yang fell forward, he found a flash of light in front. Then, he heard the unique sound of bullets hitting the body.


    Gaoyang fell to the ground, while mayd lay on the ground. Just when Gaoyang touched the ground, mayd screamed.


    This was an enemy attack. Realizing this, Gao Yang immediately released mayed''s hand. While opening the night vision on the helmet with his left hand, he pulled down the eyepiece and put it in front of his left eye. At the same time, his right hand took the EBR rifle behind in his hand, and then rolled to the side for two turns. Then, he quickly turned on the switch of the thermal imaging night vision on the gun.


    Gao Yang''s action was done at one go. He immediately made an avoidance action after landing. This was his instinctive reaction, but he still didn''t have time. Even if he looked up and looked at it with the night vision instrument, he heard the sound of bullets hitting the sand.


    Gao Yang immediately rolled to the left again. Just as he stopped, there was a soft sound on the left side of his body. If he still rolled twice, he would just hit the bullet.


    When he met an expert, the real expert, Gao Yang couldn''t look up to see where the enemy was. Now the only thing he could do in time was to climb a distance in front of him with crazy syncline, and then immediately lie down and roll to the right.


    Sure enough, the bullet fell in front of him on the left. The shooter was definitely a super expert. He controlled the advance to a millimetre. At this time, let alone fight back. He couldn''t even look up and observe the position of the shooting enemy. As long as he stayed a little, he would be shot.


    Gao Yang hid in a panic. Just after he stopped, Gao Yang immediately rolled to the right, but he didn''t complete a circle. Instead, when he looked up to the sky, he immediately turned back. Then he heard the sound of bullets drilling into the sand.


    Gao Yang focused all his attention on his side, his nerves tightened to the extreme, and turned a deaf ear to the gunfire, because he had to focus all his energy on how to avoid the enemy''s bullets. As long as he relaxed a little, and the moving direction was predicted by the enemy, he must be unable to avoid the next bullets.


    There was nothing to cover on the bare beach. Gao Yang had no way except to make irregular evasive actions. At the moment of hearing the bullet drilling into the sand, Gao Yang immediately crawled again with both hands and feet, and then ran away. However, it was not easy to stand up, but Gao Yang only took two steps, He immediately lay down to the right again.


    After the wind from the bullet passed, Gao Yang opened the cover at the rear of the sight, and then rolled to the left. While rolling, he opened the cover in front of the sight. After climbing to the ground, Gao Yang didn''t roll this time, but after waiting for half a second, he turned half a circle and lay on his back.


    The sand aroused by the bullet hit Gao Yang''s face. The enemy hiding in the dark was extremely good at shooting, at least as far as Gao Yang could imagine. With timely and irregular avoidance actions and three points of good luck, he avoided the bullets fired by the most powerful sniper he had seen in his life.


    After reaching out and opening the lens cover of the thermal imaging night vision on the gun, Gao Yang can only gamble. After several shots, he can no longer avoid bullets by avoiding actions. The bullets shot by the enemy are getting closer and closer to his body. Now he won''t shoot until he''s settled, but in the process of his tumbling, So only choose left or right. As long as he doesn''t win the bet, he will be hit by a bullet in the process of tumbling.


    Gao Yang''s brain never turned so fast in his life. He chose to turn right, because if he left, he could pull the bolt for a longer time. If he was the shooter, he would choose to shoot to his left. Therefore, Gao Yang chose to turn right.


    While turning over, Gao Yang paid attention to listening to the gunshot. Until then, he noticed that the original gunshot had been heard, but Gao Yang still distinguished a different gunshot from the continuous gunshot. Then, Gao Yang heard the sound of bullets drilling into the sand from the left side of his body.


    When the bet was made, the enemy hit his left position, but Gao Yang''s consciousness had completely lost the concept of life and death, or Gao Yang''s mind was empty at this time. He was a shooting machine that had to fight back in 0.3 seconds.


    No more hiding. On the bare beach, the enemy is the highest level sniper. There is only a dead end to hiding like this.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground. Although his left eye was not closed, he could not see anything. While stretching out the sniper rifle with the night vision instrument and sight ready, his right hand quickly pushed and loaded, and then on the way to the handle, his thumb opened the insurance.


    Gao Yang has only one shot. He has stopped in place for too long. Although this time is less than 0.3 seconds, the sniper must be ready to fire again. Gao Yang doesn''t want to put his life and death on the left or right with a 50% probability every time. He wants to make a life and death shot, because Gao Yang firmly believes that he is also the best shooter in the world.


    Pointing the gun in the direction of the sound of the gun, Gao Yang put his right eye behind the sight, pulled the trigger to the position where it would be fired as long as there was a little force, and then swept the gun across. The red figure quickly passed through the sight, but Gao Yang knew that those people were not his target, Until a figure lying on his stomach appeared in the field of vision of the sight, but he couldn''t see the barrel, Gao Yang finally pulled the trigger.


    The barrel will become hot after firing bullets, so it will appear brighter than the portrait on the thermal imaging night vision instrument. As long as the enemy is not aiming at him, he will see the side of the barrel. This is Gao Yang''s credential. Therefore, he can only see a small white bright spot after seeing the smallest human shadow projected from the front, Identify that person as his opponent.


    Whether the selected target is the sniper shooting at him in an instant. Shooting can also hit the target when the sniper rifle moves at high speed. When two factors that are extremely difficult to do are superimposed together, the difficulty coefficient is turned up dozens of times. It is absolutely a miracle that you can hit the enemy in this case.


    A miracle happened. With his excellent shooting skills and a bit of luck, Gao Yang immediately knew that he had succeeded without waiting for a fatal bullet after shooting, because if his target was all right, he was dead now. Since he had waited so long, he was not shot, which is enough to show that he had killed his target just now.


    When Gao Yang realized that he had completed a miracle, the world suddenly came alive. Yes, it was alive. Before Gao Yang pulled the trigger, the world was silent. When he realized that he had killed the target, there were chaotic gunshots, explosions and people''s shouts in his ears, And the crazy cries of brothers in the headphones.


    "Brother Yang, come back! Come back!"


    Cui Bo''s voice in the earphone is broken. After receiving the signal, the earphone system has been turned on automatically, but Gao Yang doesn''t know how long they have been calling.


    "I''m fine. Mayd was shot. We''re on the beach. Support!"


    After shouting, Gao Yang found that his voice was like the sound of the two foam boards when they were rubbing. But he was too anxious to find out why he changed his voice. He aimed the gun at the man who had just killed the target.


    The other side was in a scattered formation, about ten meters away from each other. After aiming at a new target, Gao Yang immediately pulled the trigger. The gunshot sounded. His target splashed with warm blood and flashed away like fireworks on the thermal imager.


    Gao Yang quickly changed a target. After hitting again, he immediately rolled aside for a few circles. Then he raised his gun again and killed another enemy who was shooting. Just when the enemy found that a sniper had shot four of them, so he poured fire to Gao Yang, Gao Yang seized the opportunity and shot another one.


    There were six people with the sniper. Gao Yang had shot and killed five people in a short moment. When the sixth man shot at Gao Yang with his automatic rifle, Gao Yang didn''t feel the bullets around him. He just aimed a little, shot again and hit the last person.


    It''s very slow to say, but it all happened in a moment. From Gao Yang''s attack, to his evasion back and forth, and then to shooting the local sniper and all six people''s team in turn, a total of only 20 seconds have passed.


    The sniper didn''t hit Gao Yang, so Gao Yang came back and shot his whole team in 20 seconds. This is a duel between snipers. More accurately, it is a duel between two top precision shooters with ultra-high firing speed, because only precision shooters can use high firing semi-automatic sniper rifles, Instead of using a rotary back pull sniper rifle with higher accuracy but too slow firing speed.


    However, it doesn''t matter whether Gao Yang and his opponent are snipers or precision shooters. At their level, whether they play the role of snipers or precision shooters, they are the top. It just depends on what the task requires them to do.


    Gao Yang didn''t expect that he would meet a top precision shooter he had only seen in his life, but his opponent didn''t expect that his goal was also a precision shooter, so the duel between the two top shooters was launched off guard, and Gao Yang''s enemy took the lead. If he had better luck and chose the right direction for Gao Yang''s tumbling, Gao Yang would die, But he chose the wrong side, so Gao Yang survived.

 Chapter 252

    The reason why Gao Yang was able to avoid before the enemy shot was that after standing on the beach, Gao Yang always felt speechless and didn''t know why. He just felt a little uncomfortable.


    While mayd was talking, Gao Yang found that the feeling that made him uncomfortable was uneasy, and the feeling of uneasiness became stronger and stronger. Therefore, while talking to mayd, he looked around to find out why he felt uneasy.


    At this time, Gao Yang was about to turn on the low light level night vision on his helmet, but before he turned on the switch, a sudden palpitation made him immediately give up the action of turning on the low light level night vision, and immediately rushed forward.


    After three years of savage life on the Sudanese grassland, Gao Yang has developed a keen sense of danger. At the moment he promised mayd to go back to bossosa for investigation, he felt that the hairs on his neck stood up and his heart seemed to be tightened. The last time he had this feeling was because a leopard hidden in the grass was trying to attack him, If the chief hadn''t scared the leopard away with a roar, maybe his neck would be bitten by the leopard.


    Gao Yang attaches great importance to his own feelings. He believes in his sixth sense, but he does not simply summarize this feeling as the sixth sense. He feels that something unusual must have happened, but he has found it, but it has not attracted his special attention. His subconscious mind is warning him, But logical thinking has not been able to find or reason out what is abnormal, so he will feel inexplicable palpitation.


    Believing his sense of danger, Gao Yang rushed out without hesitation. He was not afraid of a false alarm. In that case, he would be laughed at by mayd at most, but his rush saved him and mayd''s life.


    After shooting a six member combat team, Gao Yang quickly ran to mayd, then fell to the ground and began to check mayd''s injury.


    Mayd''s position is between Gao Yang and the sniper, so mayd is the sniper''s first target. However, when Gao Yang dragged mayd to fall, the bullet failed to hit the position of mayd''s vest, but hit mayd''s left shoulder joint.


    There was a big hole in mayd''s shoulder joint. It can be said that it had been broken. His left arm almost fell off, leaving only two layers of skin and hanging his arm on his body.


    The distance between the sniper and mayd is almost 400 meters. Seeing mayd''s injury, Gao Yang is convinced that a 7.62 mm bullet can cause such damage.


    Although he was seriously injured and lost a lot of blood, mayd didn''t faint. After finding Gao Yang lying beside him, mayd gasped quickly: "I''m dead. I can''t stop bleeding. I''ll die soon. If you can''t take me, run by yourself."


    Gunshots rang everywhere. It seemed that shots were being fired in all directions, and he didn''t know how many enemies were coming. Gao Yang couldn''t leave mayd alone on the beach. He ignored mayd''s request to leave. After determining that mayd''s injury was not the key and that he could be saved in time, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "test tube! Falk, come on! On the beach, come on!"


    "I see. I''m coming! I can''t see your IR light! Shit, turn on your IR light!"


    Gao Yang remembered that he had not turned on the IR light on his helmet. When he reached out and turned it on, Cui Bo''s panic roared from his headphones.


    "Ram, behind you! Enemy!"


    Gao Yang immediately turned back, and then he immediately found that someone was running towards him. There were twelve people, which was 300 meters away from him.


    Gao Yang immediately turned the direction. When he was about to shoot at the target running in the front, the target he had aimed suddenly burst into a big red light. After Gao Yang was stunned, he realized that the man was hit by Cui Bo''s large caliber sniper rifle.


    Gao Yang quickly changed his target, but this time he didn''t wait for him to shoot. The target he had just aimed stumbled and fell down, so Gao Yang knew that the target he had chosen was hit first again.


    After being hit twice in a row, the team running along the beach suddenly climbed down, and then most of them immediately started shooting in the direction of TREB''s shooting. At the same time, two people fired at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang immediately fired. No one robbed his target this time. His bullet hit the target. The two people who were shooting at him were almost muted at the same time. Gao Yang only fired one shot, so the other was naturally killed by others.


    After discovering that he could only become a live target for snipers on the beach, several people lying down immediately rushed up and turned to run to the fishing village. Gao Yang fired two shots and killed one person. The remaining seven people had rushed to the fishing village.


    The fishing village is close to the beach. As long as you can run freely, you can quickly enter the fishing village and get the cover of buildings, and someone has already entered the fishing village.


    After watching the rest of the people run into the fishing village, they shouted loudly: "big dog, organize shimmer RPG to dry them, toad, take the teaching company to the village to clean up!"


    "Big dog understands that the low light RPG goes into the battlefield with the teaching company."


    "Toad understands. Attack immediately."


    It''s only two or three minutes since they were attacked by Gao Yang. They can react so quickly after hearing the gunshot. Even their reaction speed is very fast.


    After Gao Yang gave two orders, he first looked around with the thermal imaging night vision on his gun. No one was seen on the beach, but the gunshots in the village were very dense and could be distinguished. Now most of the gunshots were from small caliber rifles, while the guns in the village were basically AK47, So now the situation is that the people in the fishing village have not had time to fight back.


    Gao Yang was so anxious that he aimed his gun at the fishing village, but there was no target for shooting for a moment. The dense round houses completely blocked his shooting range.


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to rush into the fishing village with mayd. In that case, it would be more dangerous. Gao Yang said angrily: "the enemy must come from the sea. Big dogs and rockets. Let the Rockets prepare to fight at sea, mortar, fire flares, and shoot flares over the village. First, let the people in the village play their role. Now they can''t see anything and can only be beaten."


    "Big dog understands."


    Groliov had actually given the order to launch flares, so when Gao Yang just said he was going to launch flares, the flares launched by mortars began to fall over the village.


    When the flare with a small parachute began to fall unsteadily, the village, which could only see the flame of the muzzle, was suddenly illuminated. At this time, the unique gunfire of AK47 suddenly became loud.


    After waiting for another two minutes, Li JinFang finally came with the teaching company.


    "Toad is about to enter the village. Take the team as the unit. Team one has gone to support you. Go!"


    The last word "Shang" was said by Li JinFang to the people of the teaching company. It was just sent by the automatic headphone system. With the arrival of the teaching company, the gunfire in the fishing village near the camp of the teaching company suddenly became dense.


    After waiting for a moment, Gao Yang found a group of people running towards him. With a flare, Gao Yang immediately saw that what came was the people of the teaching company.


    Although the flare brought light to the people in the fishing village, it also exposed Gao Yang and mayd to the bare beach. The attackers who didn''t come must have night vision devices, so it doesn''t matter whether they can be seen with the naked eye.


    The people of the teaching company looked very embarrassed. Most of them were not wearing clothes, or wearing a coat, or only a pair of trousers. Almost all of them were barefoot, but fortunately, they were carrying all their weapons.


    They came from the first class of the teaching company. After they finally ran to Gao Yang and mayd, they immediately surrounded Gao Yang. At this time, Gao Yang was covering mayd''s wound with his hands. When he saw that he was surrounded, he immediately shouted: "spread, spread! Do you want a bazooka, spread, lie down and ring guard!"


    After the people around him dispersed, Gao Yang saw Bruce running along the S-shaped route with the first aid kit on his back, and then flew to mayd''s side.


    After lying down beside mayd, Bruce gasped: "there is an enemy blocking, it''s slow."


    At the same time, Bruce quickly took out pieces of medicine from the first-aid kit. After stabbing several needles around mayd''s wound, he immediately pulled out a military knife, grabbed mayd''s arm connected only with meat skin in one hand, waved it, cut it off from the wound, and then threw his arm aside.


    Gao Yang opened his mouth in surprise. Bruce didn''t even look at Gao Yang, but he seemed to know that Gao Yang would be surprised. He said in a deep voice: "I can''t keep my arm. Keep it in the way."


    Gao Yang turned his head and didn''t look at mayd''s bloody wound. He said in a deep voice, "how''s he doing now?"


    "The situation is very dangerous. We can''t delay any more. We must deal with it urgently first. He lost a lot of blood, his arm was broken, and there are too many blood vessels to deal with. I''ll deal with several large blood vessels with a hemostatic clip first, and then we have to leave the beach. He needs to go to a clean place to clean his wound."


    "How was the war? How much do you know?"


    "The attackers can''t tell their origins from their equipment. They are all experts. They don''t know the number of enemies. The teaching company has fought back. Toad is carrying all RPG shooters equipped with low light sight. Big dog is trying to make mortars and rockets work, but the enemies are basically in the village now. We can''t use heavy weapons and give full play to our superior firepower. At present, the situation is not good This is the case. "

 Chapter 253

    Gao Yang took a look at the fishing village. The battle in the fishing village became more intense, but he didn''t bring his shotgun and sniper rifle into the small fishing village. He couldn''t play much role. Moreover, he could see that there was a fierce battle not far in front of them, so Gao Yang didn''t plan to enter the fishing village.


    It''s dangerous to stay on the beach, but Bruce''s action is very fast. Only two minutes later, Bruce suddenly reached out to turn off the headlights and shouted, "you can leave. Come on, move him to the camp of the teaching company. I''ll set up a first-aid point there to send the wounded."


    Gao Yang immediately said loudly to the earphone microphone: "now let''s go to the Teaching Company camp and cover the rabbit."


    "Rabbit received, the camp of the teaching company was attacked, repeat, the camp of the teaching company was attacked, the artillery camp was attacked, unable to provide cover, unable to provide cover, evacuate to another place! It is estimated that the number of the enemy is more than 80, rush into the attack in the form of a small team, unable to accurately grasp the enemy''s whereabouts, be careful! Someone is going to you!"


    After hearing Cui Bo''s reply, Gao Yang smashed on the sand with hatred, but if he can''t go to the camp, he can''t stay on the beach.


    Mayd is the soul of the skeleton gang. If he dies, the skeleton gang will break up, so everything else can be ignored, but mayd must be saved.


    Gao Yang shouted to the soldiers scattered around him: "get ready to fight and cover mayd''s evacuation. Come on, come on, come on, you can''t carry him. Three people lift him up. You, give me your rifle."


    When he saw a soldier going to carry mayd, Gao Yang immediately stopped the soldier. He would rather take two more hands than let them carry mayd away, because the bullet receiving surface would be smaller.


    After passing an AK74 and ammunition bag carrying mayd soldiers, Gao Yang hung the ammunition bag around his neck, and then carried the EBR sniper rifle behind him. Now there are close-up random battles everywhere, and the use of AK74 is more effective.


    Before the flares went out, new flares came out. Now the whole fishing village is full of flares. After the flares, the night vision attackers have no dark cover. In the fishing village, whether they are skeleton Gang soldiers or not, there are at least 2000 people with guns. When the skeleton Gang gradually reacted, the situation began to reverse, The attackers who broke into the fishing village and disrupted the war have completely lost their advantage.


    "The attackers begin to retreat, the attackers begin to retreat, ram, you are on their way, defend on the spot, defend on the spot!"


    But when the counterattack against the attackers began to strengthen, they immediately began to evacuate, but Gao Yangcai had just run out with mayd for a few steps. If he couldn''t leave the beach, he could only collide with the attackers eager to evacuate.


    "Falk, what a fucking battle!"


    After scolding with hatred, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "lie down, prepare to shoot, organize defense on the spot, come on, we just need to stick to it for a short period of time!"


    After the three soldiers carrying mayd put mayd on the ground, the soldier who was raised to go to the rifle immediately lay on his side in front of mayd and provided a protection for mayd with his body. After seeing the soldier''s action, two people squatted in front of him and jointly established a defense line with his body.


    As soon as they fell down, Gao Yang saw four people rush out of the village in front of him, less than 100 meters away from them.


    "Fire!"


    At Gao Yang''s command, the soldiers of the first class opened fire quickly. The fire of machine guns and rifles knocked down all four people who ran out. However, although the enemy had fallen, they opened fire quickly and fought back.


    The enemy had heavy bulletproof vests. Although they were shot, they were not fatally injured. The return attack after falling to the ground immediately caused casualties to the first squad. A soldier squatting in front of mayd fell forward.


    Gao Yang was sure that he had hit at least two enemies just now, but now it seems that the power of the 5.45mm bullet is too small. He put the AK74 in his hand on the ground. Gao Yang pulled his EBR from his back and aimed at a person''s head.


    At a distance of 100 meters, no helmet can block the power of 7.62 mm NATO bullet. Even if the bullet fails to break through the helmet, the huge impact will break people''s neck. Therefore, Gao Yang completely did not consider whether his target will have resistance after being shot.


    Bruce was right next to mayd. After pulling the rifle of the killed soldier, he climbed to Gao Yang''s side, and then started shooting with other soldiers. The fierce fire made the fallen enemy unable to stand up and had to stay in place to be beaten. However, due to the position of the position, many of their bullets flew to the fishing village, At this time, many people of the skeleton gang had gone outside the fishing village after beating the attackers out of the fishing village.


    Gao Yang found a target again. After firing a shot, he shouted, "stop shooting, don''t hurt by mistake, let me clean them up."


    Now there are attackers from all positions of the fishing village, all in a team of three or five people. However, although Gao Yang has become the most prominent target on the beach, they teach the company and the skeleton Gang to pursue fiercely. Those attackers are busy, but Gao Yang has not been attacked.


    After several shots fired at all the four fallen attackers again, Gao Yang shouted at his headphones: "the attackers began to evacuate. Their evacuation route is at sea. There must be their ships and big dogs at sea. Hit flares at sea and bombard these sons of bitches with rockets. Everyone report the situation. Are you busy!"


    "The big dog is safe. The enemy attacking the artillery camp is evacuated. The Rockets are ready. After the mortar flare, there will be killing shells. Try to avoid."


    "The enemy of the attack company camp began to evacuate. The rabbit was safe, but my side suffered heavy casualties."


    "Toad is safe. The teaching company has suffered heavy casualties. We have caught up."


    After hearing the reply, he said loudly: "the ram and the test tube are safe. Mayd is seriously injured. We are still on the beach. The toad is close to me for cover. Big dog, can your artillery do it? Be conservative when shooting. Don''t blow us up."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, gunfire suddenly rang out on the sea. When Gao Yang looked back, he saw that flames began to appear in at least fifteen or six places on the sea. When the people of the skeleton Gang chased the attackers out of the fishing village, the cover forces left by the attackers on the sea finally opened fire, and Gao Yang saw that two larger ships were coming at high speed from further away.


    Groliov didn''t reply immediately, but with the swish sound, the flare began to appear in the beach sky not far from the beach. At this time, it was seen that there were at least 20 black kayaks parked in the sea 20 or 30 meters away from the coastline, and at this time, at least two people in those kayaks were struggling to row the kayaks to the shore.


    Gao Yang yelled at his headphones, "where''s the machine gun? Where''s our heavy machine gun? Pull it out and fight! RPG, get the fuck out of me. Rockets hit the ship and sink them. Did the big dog see the ship! Bombard them with rockets!"


    Gao Yang was a little anxious. In fact, he didn''t need his order. Both groliov and Li JinFang knew what to do. The reason why they hadn''t used heavy weapons was that the people of the skeleton gang were too close to the attackers for fear of accidental injury. Just when Gao Yang shouted, all the available heavy weapons had been hit by the small boats on the sea.


    Now there are flares, not only the RPG-7 equipped with a low light sight can be used. The rpg-26 of the teaching company has been launched one after another. At the same time, at least hundreds of RPG-7 have opened fire. Such firepower can only be described as terror. For a time, the sea is full of huge waves caused by explosion. It doesn''t matter if you can''t hit it accurately. A kayak can be divided into at least four or five rockets, Almost in an instant, none of the kayaks exposed to the flare were left, and all were blown up.


    Seeing that the kayaks were all blown up, Gao Yang felt very happy, but when he saw that the pursuers kept falling down, Gao Yang immediately shouted to the microphone: "toad, take the teaching company and gather the pursuers back. The casualties are too heavy. Just drive the enemy to the beach and dry them with heavy machine guns. Big dog, is the heavy machine gun ready!"


    Groliov had to command mortars and rockets alone, and now he had to command the machine gun company. He said in a hurry, "two minutes, give me two minutes! Mortars cancel firing lethal bombs, continue firing flares and shoot on the sea."


    As soon as groliov''s voice fell, Li JinFang''s voice rang out in his headphones, "ram, attention, the village is safe. Teach the company to go to you. Be careful not to be hurt by mistake."


    As soon as Li JinFang''s voice fell, he rushed out of the fishing village. Two teams of people ran towards Gao Yang. Seeing that it was the person of the teaching company, Gao Yang roared, "take Ma YID and leave."


    Li JinFang rushed out with the people of the teaching company. At this time, Gao Yang and them also stood up again. After raising mayd and Li JinFang''s people to meet, they immediately ran back to the fishing village. When they reached the place with buildings, Bruce immediately pointed to a round house road: "Establish an emergency point here. Mayd can''t drag any more. Find me a lot of flashlight, move the generator here, bring me all the useful drugs, and water. Bring me all the bottled water, come on!"


    Gao Yang immediately said in a loud voice, "you hear what you need. The first class of people stay on guard. Everyone else is looking for what he wants. Come on!"


    In addition to class 1, the people of the teaching company brought by Li JinFang immediately dispersed to find what Bruce needed. At this time, Gao Yang said to Li JinFang, "it''s no use for us to stay. Go and see the situation."


    When Li JinFang turned and ran to the beach with Gao Yang, he said in a deep voice: "the teaching company suffered heavy casualties, at least a dozen died, more than 20 were injured, and others died more. It is conservatively estimated that the death toll is at least more than 200. These people are very powerful. I heard them speak with a British accent, and most of them are white. The second Olympic Games is definitely those British."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "no matter who comes, don''t want to run away. Without the boat, I see how far they can swim!"

 Chapter 254

    There was a wail and scream on the beach. The people of the skeleton gang were trapped and faced with the assailants who were surrounded and annihilated, the responders on the kayak, the living people were yelling, the wounded were howling, and only the dead could keep quiet.


    Seeing that the overall situation has been settled, Gao Yang can''t help feeling very afraid. He was only one step away from death just now. He can pick up a life under the muzzle of a top accurate shooter. Gao Yang is also angry in addition to being afraid, because he can''t imagine how the attacker could penetrate into the village so easily.


    Although he wanted to find out, Gao Yang knew that it was not time to explore the reasons. It was serious to seize the time to eliminate the remaining attackers. Heavy machine guns had been transported to the beach and a recommended machine gun position had been established. Although there were only two heavy machine guns to help, it was enough, Whether left on the beach or jumped into the sea in a hurry, the attackers could not escape being torn to pieces by 12.7 mm bullets.


    Although the overall situation has been decided, the attackers trapped on the beach are not powerless to fight back. Their shooting is extremely accurate, and they are all protected by heavy bulletproof vests. Although the distance of fire exchange is about 100 meters, the bullets of AK47 and AK74 can make the attackers lose their combat power unless they hit the key points where the attackers are not protected, Although the heavy machine gun can cause fatal damage to the attacker, after two rounds of shooting, people of the skeleton Gang kept falling.


    Gao Yang, who was close to the village again, went to the battle in person and accelerated the destruction speed of the attacker with his accurate shooting. But just after he fired two shots to ensure that he killed an attacker with extremely accurate shooting, Li JinFang, who was guarding him, suddenly shouted: "look at the sea, mortars! Be careful of shelling!"


    Two ships on the sea turned on the lights, and a large ship with a displacement of at least 500 tons showed its shape. In order to meet the attackers surrounded by three sides and lost their retreat at sea, the large ship moored in the distance rushed over and took the initiative to turn on the lights. In addition to giving the trapped attackers confidence and guiding the retreat direction, It can also attract some firepower on the shore. Most importantly, there is also heavy firepower on the big ship coming.


    Gao Yang was already lying on the ground. After hearing the familiar sound of "chirp" and "chirp", Gao Yang was unmoved. At this time, unless he was extremely unlucky and was directly hit by mortar shells, he didn''t have to worry about being hit by gunfire.


    Three shells landed near the heavy machine gun position in a row, and three shells landed at the same time, indicating that there were at least three mortars on board, and the shells from the ship landed at the right point, and the two heavy machine guns on the machine gun position were instantly misfired.


    "Big dog, have you seen the big ship on the sea! Hit it by the lights on the sea! And, where are those damn heavy machine gun shooters? So many machine guns are idle. Transfer them all!"


    "Big dog, you''ve got it. The Rockets are aiming and are about to cover the fire. The heavy machine guns can''t pass for the time being. They''re all disrupted. FAK, the damn machine gun shooter doesn''t know where he''s gone!"


    Because they can''t see the target, the Rockets can''t play a role, and the mortars can only play flares. Therefore, the Rockets of the skeleton Gang haven''t been able to exert their power. However, when the large ship that receives the attacker shows up on its own initiative, the Rockets can finally come in handy.


    At this time, the big ship has been close to the place less than 700 meters away from the coast. Here is the limit. The big ship has hit the bottom and will run aground if it drives forward. Therefore, the big ship stopped moving, just kept firing shells into the fishing village, and two speedboats were driven from behind the big ship, speeding towards the coast.


    Gao Yang was surprised by the strength of the attackers and their tenacious style. Under such extremely unfavorable circumstances, no attackers surrendered, and their backup did not give up the rescue. Moreover, under the bombardment of four mortars, the skeleton Gang, whose number occupied the absolute upper hand, could not take down a dozen remaining attackers on the beach at one time.


    When the mortars on the ship were fired to the fifth round, the type 63 107 mm rockets finally fired. Groliovning could make the ship more powerful for a while, and also let ten rockets fire together, resulting in the greatest concentration and sudden fire. He wanted the ship to have no reaction time.


    The sound of "Shua" and "Shua" sounded one after another. In an instant, countless rockets with long tail flames rose into the air, and then exploded on the sea around the big ship.


    Ten rockets fired at the same time are 120 rockets. The huge waves caused by the dense explosion of rockets have blocked the lights emitted from the big ship. Although rockets are not suitable for tackling difficult problems and their accuracy is very low, 120 rockets fired at the same time, even Mongolia can get them. The big ship that followed hit four rockets in a flash.


    Four rockets hit the ship almost at the same time. Although the Rockets were all explosive warheads, causing limited damage to the ship, but the ship would not be in danger of sinking, the combatants exposed on the deck and the crew members who were not well protected were dealt a very fatal blow.


    The sudden rocket attack not only killed and injured countless ships, but also frightened the two speedboats on the beach. One speedboat turned around and ran away, leaving only one speedboat coming towards the coast alone.


    Looking at the two speedboats not far from the shore, he shouted at the walkie talkie: "little fly, where is the little fly!"


    As soon as the high voice fell, the speedboat that turned around and fled exploded at the stern. Then Frye''s panting voice rang from his headphones.


    "I''m a little fly. I''ve killed a speedboat."


    Frye arrived at the fishing village with the people from the bazooka group, but when fighting in the small fishing village, the bazooka was completely useless. Moreover, in actual combat, the archers who had good training results on weekdays lost their standard one by one, and killed more than a dozen rubber boats in an instant with the volley of more than 100 bazookas, Facing the scattered attackers on the beach, those rocket launchers can only kill one person by firing several rockets. For the speed of the speedboat which is countless times faster than the rubber boat, all the rockets launched by these archers don''t know where to fly.


    Frye finally found a rocket that had not been launched. After carrying the RPG-7 rocket, he immediately asked for it. After accurately calculating the advance, he killed the speedboat that turned around and fled with only one rocket.


    Just after killing a speedboat, Frye received Gao Yang''s order. After Gao Yang''s conversation, Frye immediately shouted, "RPG, give me RPG!"

 Chapter 255

    Frye said that RPG refers to RPG-7, just like AK refers to AK47. If you only say RPG instead of specific model, the three letters of RPG represent RPG-7, which will never have other meanings, and it seems to be a common practice all over the world.


    Frye is responsible for training all the rocket launcher shooters of the skeleton gang. Everyone knows his level of using the rocket launcher. Frye just yelled, and a rocket launcher immediately ran to give Frye the RPG-7 he had just reloaded the rocket.


    After carrying the rocket launcher, Frye didn''t immediately hit the target as soon as he saw the target, as if the launcher would burn on his shoulder. Frye estimated the speed and distance of the speedboat first, and then fired the rocket after calculating the advance.


    It was difficult to hit a high-speed moving target with RPG, but Frye hit again. While destroying the two speedboats, the skeleton soldiers who had just experienced a mortar attack couldn''t help it. They rushed out of the fishing village and killed the remaining attackers on the beach,


    Seeing that the people of the skeleton Gang couldn''t hold their breath and rushed out, Gao Yang couldn''t help scolding. When these people haven''t been trained in their real names, the situation is chaotic or an unfavorable situation appears, these people will only shoot blindly, or simply turn around and run away, even if they actually have the advantage, and when they fight with the wind, they will rush up one by one, You can be as fierce as you want. No matter whether it''s time to launch an impact or not, even if the people around you are knocked down by the enemy''s bullets.


    Under the attack of modern rapid fire fire, what will happen to rush forward with dense objects? It can be imagined that there are few attackers left. Just knock them down one by one slowly with heavy machine guns and rockets. The plan was going well, but it was interrupted by a large ship with mortars, and then the ship was beaten by rockets, The soldiers of the skeleton gang who were stimulated or inspired finally couldn''t help but rush out to end the battle.


    When it was time to hide, we couldn''t hide well. We were killed by the remaining attackers. When we shouldn''t rush, we rushed indiscriminately. Just this time, we were killed and injured more than 30 people. Those who were high spirited can only use their fists to blow to the ground to vent their anger.


    "Don''t kill them, leave them alive for interrogation!"


    The loud roar didn''t play any role at all. Moreover, most of the people who rushed out didn''t understand him. Relying on the absolute number advantage, the soldiers of the skeleton Gang rushed to the beach, shot at the super close distance of the attacker''s forehead with their guns, and killed all the remaining attackers who were still resisting on the beach.


    Fortunately, the soldiers of the teaching company did not live up to the training during this period. Without the presence of the supreme commander, they naturally obeyed Gao Yang''s orders. After hearing Gao Yang''s shouting, they taught the soldiers of the company to go out to control the situation and let those untrained soldiers stop shooting.


    The battle can finally be declared over. What he is anxious about is just shouting: "check the battlefield, send all the injured to first aid, check whether there are any enemies hiding in the water, and gather all the enemy''s bodies together to see if they are dead."


    The ship baptized by rockets at sea began to step back and want to escape. Although it was not clear about the origin and purpose of the attacker, Gao Yang felt that the attack should have something to do with the British. Now things have come to this point. The two sides have forged a dead enemy, so there is no need to show mercy.


    Gao Yang did not stop groliov''s next attack. When the Rockets were reloaded, another round of shelling began. With the last launch as a reference, at least ten rockets hit the ship in this saturation attack.


    Looking at the continuous explosions on the ship, he shouted to Li JinFang: "Gather up the soldiers of the teaching company, send two classes of troops on board, bring back those who are alive, and then disperse all the rest. I''m afraid this attack is not so simple. Let them take people to establish a cordon on the land. If they can''t establish a cordon, at least they have to establish a sentry without dead corners."


    After Li JinFang ran out quickly, Gao Yang immediately called with a walkie talkie: "big dog, stop shooting. I''ll let someone go to the big ship in a speedboat."


    "Big dog understands, stop shooting!"


    Gao Yang is sweating all over his head. There are too many things to deal with now, but looking at the noisy crowd on the beach, Gao Yang is worried that he doesn''t have enough hands.


    Li JinFang raised his right fist, ran and shouted, "the people of the teaching company are close to me, and all the people of the teaching company are close to me!"


    Seeing that many soldiers of the teaching company have been gathered around Li JinFang, Gao Yang suddenly remembered one thing. He ran to Li JinFang, pointed to a teaching company soldier who spoke good English and said, "toad, leave him for me as an interpreter, and others you can take away to perform the task."


    The soldiers pointed out by Gao Yang ran to Gao Yang, while Li JinFang divided the rest of the teaching company into two groups, one group to perform the boarding task, and the other group led enough people to establish a cordon as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang said to the Teaching Company soldier who stayed to act as an interpreter: "translate for me and tell them to gather all the bodies and bring them to me as long as there are still people who are still breathing. Go quickly."


    The interpreter stood in the crowd and began to shout loudly in Somali. Soon, the people around him began to take action. As more and more people joined in the search for the wounded and bodies, the noisy beach finally quieted down.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what happened to mayd, but he is more worried about Abu. Abu hasn''t appeared. Gao Yang is afraid that he has died. As mayd''s right-hand man, Abu''s position is very important. The skeleton Gang lacks high-level figures other than mayd and Abu, and mayd can''t command now, Abu is the only one who can command the skeleton Gang, so Gao Yang urgently needs Abu to stand up and command the skeleton gang. Besides, without these factors, Gao Yang has a good relationship with Abu. Based on this, Gao Yang has to find out Abu''s life and death.


    After calling the interpreter back, Gao Yang hurried with him to the cabin where he talked with Abu not long ago. Just then, Li JinFang, who had just left, suddenly shouted in his headphones: "Encountering an unknown target, Falk, the enemy has exchanged fire, and the other party has opened fire on its own initiative. It is the enemy! At present, the number of enemies exchanged fire is about 100, but the number of enemies is still increasing. Pay attention to the other two directions! Also, the discovered enemies are all black. According to the current situation, it is impossible to judge the overall number of enemies, but the enemy''s combat effectiveness is low. Repeat, the enemy All of them are black. Their combat effectiveness is not strong. No heavy weapons have been found! Ask for support! "

 Chapter 256

    Just as Li JinFang called, Gao Yang could hear the gunfire from the east of the fishing village. After scolding bitterly, Gao Yang immediately shouted: "Rabbit, you have heard the situation. These mobs can''t command. They must be heading east in a swarm. You take the sniper team to the South and assan to the West with the precision shooter team! Don''t ask for support. You just need to establish an observation front! Move closer to the big army when encountering an irresistible enemy, understand!"


    "Rabbit received. Assan can''t lead the precision shooter team to establish an observation front. Assan was shot. I''ll lead the sniper team to the north and let Ahmadi lead the precision shooter team to the West."


    Cui Bo''s tone sounded very gloomy. After saying that, Cui Bo immediately added a sentence and said in a deep voice: "ram, assang can''t do it. Now there''s still breath, but it''s not saved, it''s not saved."


    If Gaoyang in the skeleton Gang values the safety of anyone most, it can only be assan, not mayd or Abu. They have a good relationship with Gaoyang, but they all have to rank behind assan. For more than two months here, assan has basically never left Gaoyang''s sight except occasionally following Cui Bo to learn the knowledge that snipers must master.


    Assang is smart, smart, obedient, willing to bear hardships and is very close to Gao Yang. In the past two months, he has basically been the little attendant of Gao Yang. No matter who wants to teach students, he will hope his students can learn to look like him, and assang can greatly meet the expectations of any teacher. Gao Yang likes assang very much and has invested a lot of effort in assang.


    Hearing that Cui Bo said that assan was dead, Gao Yang said in a stunned voice after a moment: "assan is dead? Really? The accurate shooter team is in the camp of the teaching company, and there is no big deal in the camp? How could assan be shot?"


    "The camp of the teaching company was not attacked. Assan fired two shots in a row in the same place. Then he was hit by a sniper. The bullet penetrated into his lungs from his shoulder. The enemy was very powerful, really powerful..."


    "I see. Go and carry out the order."


    The war is important. Gao Yang has to take a mob to support Li JinFang. He just lightly returned to Cui Bo. However, Gao Yang''s mood at the moment is not as indifferent as his tone. When he just heard the bad news of assang, Gao Yang''s heart only had his surprise and doubt, but after confirming the bad news of assang, his mood has turned into anger.


    Gao Yang was completely angry because the person he cared about was about to die.


    Gao Yang is very angry, which means that someone will pay a high price for it.


    He grabbed the neck of the soldier of the teaching company who acted as an interpreter and said loudly: "go and call everyone to the East for support and let them go with me."


    After that, Gao Yang immediately ran to the place where the gunfire sounded in the East. At this time, someone had run to the place where the exchange of fire occurred, but most people stood in situ at a loss. Suddenly, these untrained mobs habitually didn''t know what to do again.


    Looking at those people standing still, Gao Yang''s anger is getting worse. He knows that although these people have guns, they are not trained. In fact, they are just civilians who don''t take killing and being killed seriously. However, Gao Yang is angry because he can''t figure out why these people who don''t understand anything are all right, but a sniper genius he is very optimistic about was killed Yes.


    "Follow me!"


    Roared at the dazed crowd, Gao Yang then ran forward. During this time, he didn''t learn a few words of Somali, because he didn''t think he would go to Somalia, a place where birds don''t shit in the future, so it''s useless to learn. But after he shouted this sentence with full anger and unwillingness, those dazed people suddenly seemed to find the backbone , one by one began to run behind Gao Yang. Soon, almost all the people on the beach ran behind Gao Yang.


    When running at a fast pace, he raised his voice and lowered his voice, saying almost word by word: "big dog, you have made preset coordinates around the artillery camp these days. Now I want to know how your work is doing."


    "Big dog, we have made coordinates for the places with obvious reference objects within five kilometers around the artillery camp, but it''s just practice. Neither mortars nor Rockets have been trained in over the horizon shooting. You know, I only know about the artillery technology. I can''t calculate the reference firing line, let alone the azimuth of the reference firing coordinate , there is no way to teach them to shoot over the horizon accurately. "


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "toad, look for an obvious reference and tell the big dog."


    "Toad, a big tree with a 45 degree angle. I don''t know what tree species it is. Big dog, is it a reference? Ram, the number of enemies is more than 300 visually, and it''s still increasing. Speed support!"


    Li JinFang''s voice sounded very urgent. Gao Yang immediately said, "big dog, answer the toad''s question!"


    "Big dog received that the crooked tree is the No. 4 reference object. However, even mortars can''t guarantee that they can hit the correct position, and there is a great possibility of accidental injury."


    Roared loudly: "allow accidental injury, repeat, allow accidental injury! Toad, report the distance and orientation between the enemy and the reference object, big dog, three test shots!"


    Gao Yang has already run to the entrance of the village. At this time, he can see the muzzle flames of both sides. However, Gao Yang doesn''t want to wait for groliov to fire after he gets to the position. He doesn''t want to wait any longer.


    "The enemy is all around the tree, within 300 meters from north to south. Repeat, the crooked tree is all enemy within 300 meters from north to south!"


    "Big dog, take care, toad. Be ready to deal with the shelling. Three volleys, let go!"


    After groliov gave the order, the mortar shell soon fell down, but the shell failed to hit the enemy''s position, but it was less than 20 meters away from the position hastily established by Li JinFang and his people. Sure enough, the mortar shell almost caused accidental injury to his own people.


    "The point of impact of the shell is 200 meters forward. Repeat, 200 meters forward!"


    "Big dog understand, 200 meters ahead, three volleys, let go!"


    After waiting for a moment, groliov made a response. During this period, groliov had adjusted the landing point of the shells, and three shells soon fell. This time, although the landing points of the three shells were far away from each other, they finally fell on the enemy''s head.


    "The impact points of shells are scattered, but they are all on the enemy''s position. Just this coordinate, fight!"


    Hearing the observation report sent back by Li JinFang, groliov immediately said, "toad, be careful, hide with your people! Twenty volleys are coming, let go!"


    The shells fell one after another. Although they could not all fall on the enemy''s head, at least half of the shells fell on the empty place, fortunately, the shells did not fall on their own heads, and at most they were only thrown on the blank area between the enemy and ourselves.


    After a series of explosions, Gao Yang just arrived with people. He yelled in Somali. After lying down, he immediately fell down and started shooting. The enemy had no shelter and could only lie down and shoot at most. Even if they lay down on the ground, it was too easy for Gao Yang to hit such a target.


    Mortar shells kept falling, and all the people of the skeleton Gang came to help. There soon began to be a commotion on the enemy''s position. Before long, groliov commanded the mortar and just fired two rounds. The enemy had begun to retreat. At first, someone just stood up and ran back, but soon, the enemy began to flee.


    Gao Yang''s bullet was not fired falsely. As long as it was locked by his sight, it meant death. Gao Yang shot continuously and quickly, and soon ran out of three magazines, and the time spent was just a little more than a minute.


    Seeing that the enemy has fled, some people of the skeleton Gang stand up to chase. When it is still in a mess, Gao Yang dare not let these hot headed mobs chase again. There will be small casualties, but if they are excited and chased out, they will be in big trouble, Moreover, the company and artillery camp now have only heavy weapons such as mortars and rockets. Gao Yang''s defense is very empty. He is very angry now, but he is not dazzled by anger. He will never allow his anger to threaten the safety of groliov who has been staying in the camp.


    Gao Yang shouted to the soldiers of the teaching company around him: "let all of them go back to the village. Don''t pursue. Shoot those who violate orders! Use you, your loudest voice!"


    Li JinFang also heard Gao Yang''s orders from his headphones, so Li JinFang did the same and asked the teaching staff around him to shout loudly. Dozens of soldiers shouted in unison, which called back the people who had just been chased out.


    After solving the urgent problem, he shouted loudly, "toad, you know what to do. Clean up the battlefield. I''ll go back and see the situation first."


    Gao Yang only feels that he has no skills. The skeleton gang has completely lost its command. Now he can only rely on outsiders to command. Fortunately, the people of the skeleton gang are still obedient. Otherwise, the skeleton gang will have to become a historical term tonight.


    With only one interpreter, Gao Yang ran to the artillery camp as fast as he could. Now he didn''t want to take care of anything, just wanted to see the last side of assan.


    "Rabbit! Where are the assanges!"


    Cui Bo has gone to establish an observation front to prevent being caught off guard by the big brother surrounded by three sides. Therefore, at the last moment of assan''s life, Cui Bo can''t even stay with assan who has nothing to say to him.


    Hearing Gao Yang''s question, Cui Bo whispered with tears, "he''s in his barracks. I left a slightly injured man to look at him. Brother Yang, send him the last trip for me."


    Gao Yang immediately ran to assang''s barracks. When he rushed into the barracks, his eyes just looked at assang with his face to the door.


    Assang''s eyes have lost their luster, but his chest is still undulating. His lungs have been badly damaged. Assang''s mouth is full of blood foam, but his eyes began to be lax. When assang saw Gao Yang, his lax eyes quickly condensed and stayed on Gao Yang. Assang, who has been shaking all the time, suddenly stopped shaking and his eyes radiated brilliance, There was also a smile on his face.


    Assang wanted to speak, but his mouth just opened, but there was no sound. He just shed more blood foam. His right hand on his stomach tried to lift it, stretched out four fingers and shook it high. After shaking, his head that he tried to lift fell to one side and died.

 Chapter 257

    Assang''s face was still with a frozen smile. He walked up to assang and looked at assang''s body. After staring blankly for a while, he said to the soldiers who left to take care of assang: "what does his gesture mean?"


    "He killed four people."


    Gao Yang nodded. He just looked at assang for the last time and turned out of the barracks. He didn''t know what to do or what to say to assang''s body.


    In fact, assang''s death is not worth making a fuss. Too many people died this night. Since he chose to fight with a gun, the outcome of his death can no longer be regarded as an accident, but Gao Yang can be indifferent to the death of others, but assang''s death makes his voice like a ball of cotton, which makes it difficult to breathe.


    Gao Yang walked to the beach as the main battlefield again. He had to find something to do to relieve his sadness and anger. However, after walking to the beach, Gao Yang found that he didn''t know what to do.


    Mayd has appeal. He can pull up a skeleton gang out of thin air, but mayd''s management level can''t be praised. When mayd was seriously injured and Abu disappeared, the huge skeleton Gang couldn''t find anyone to take the responsibility of command.


    There are many things to deal with, but Gao Yang can''t raise any spirit to manage. Assang''s death makes him unhappy about what to do now. Besides, he is only the instructor in charge of training, and they have completed their duties well. It''s not their obligation to fight and command in person.


    Those who didn''t know what to do next finally had a backbone after seeing Gao Yang. Many people ran to Gao Yang and asked him what to do next, which made Gao Yang''s depressed will cheer up passively. After a long sigh, he issued one order after another.


    "Gather the bodies of the attackers and see if there are any dead. If there are, bring them to me."


    "Go to some people and find Abu. If he is dead, tell me. If he is not dead, let him see me."


    "Go to some people to clean the battlefield in the east of the village. If there are enemy wounded, bring them to me."


    After assigning tasks to the people around him, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie: "everyone, report your current situation."


    "Toad, there''s nothing unusual in the east of the village. I''ve taken people to establish a position, and the little fly is here. At present, I haven''t found any sign of the enemy''s return. I''ve sent someone to investigate, but for the sake of insurance, please send at least two heavy machine guns."


    "The rabbit received it. There was no abnormality in the north and no suspicious target was found. The news just received in the West was all normal and no suspicious target was found."


    "This is a big dog. Everything here is normal and I am ready to fire at any time. The personnel of the heavy machine gun group began to return one after another. Now I can send three heavy machine gun groups. I have sent two of them to the east to strengthen the toad''s firepower."


    "I''m a test tube. Mayd''s blood has stopped and is temporarily out of danger, but now there are too many wounded people. I can''t be busy at all. God, I''m like a slaughterhouse now!"


    Anyway, the closest brothers had no accident, so Gao Yang''s heart was a lot easier. After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "pay attention to safety, take protecting yourself as the first priority, and don''t think about others."


    Just then, a black man hurried to Gao Yang. After saying a few words in a hurry, the soldier acting as an interpreter said in a hurry: "The bodies of 52 attackers have been found, and five wounded have not died. One of them was stunned by the shock wave. He just fainted and has now woken up. In addition, there is a light wounded who can be educated, and the remaining three heavy wounded can''t speak."


    Hearing that there was a living attacker, he raised his spirits and said, "bring people here. No, I''ll go with you and let him lead the way."


    A group of people gathered on the beach and were shouting excitedly. Gao Yang separated the crowd and crowded in. He saw the attacker who was stunned by the shock wave.


    The captured man was sitting on the ground, dressed in black, his helmet had fallen off, and his face was painted with oil paint as a disguise. He could not see what color it was, but judging from his light brown hair and white sideburns, he was a white man, and he was not young.


    The captured man could not see any tension. He only had a blank face and no focus in his eyes. He looked straight at a corpse lying next to him.


    After looking at the prisoner, Gao Yang squatted down, looked at the prisoner and said in a deep voice, "what''s your name?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the prisoner cast his puzzled eyes on Gao Yang''s face and looked at Gao Yang up and down for several times before he lost his soul and said: "Who are you? How many of you? These niggers got your help, right? These niggers shouldn''t be so powerful. It''s not like the battle style of niggers. We shouldn''t have failed. I shouldn''t stay here. Tell me who you are."


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to hide his origin. He nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''m a mercenary. To be exact, we''re a mercenary regiment, but others haven''t come yet. I answered your doubts, and you can tell me your origin, why you''re here, and how many people you have."


    After a moment of silence, the prisoner said bitterly, "like you, I am also a mercenary."


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "As enemies, you are the most powerful opponents I have ever seen. This is not a compliment, but my truth. I always have respect for excellent enemies, so please answer my question. You know, I always have a way to let you speak, so you''d better take the initiative to say what you know. In this way, I can guarantee you a decent way to die."


    In the western world outlook, or the education received by soldiers, there is no one who would rather die than surrender. Their requirement is that if they are captured, if they are subjected to unbearable abuse, they try to keep the secret for a long time, even if they are heroes. Therefore, the prisoner has no idea of extorting a confession by torture, but pour out everything he knows.


    "There are sixty-four people in total. We have been wiped out. There is no need to keep it secret. Like you, we are also mercenaries. We are entrusted to cooperate with one pirate to attack a pirate camp. However, the intelligence we received does not say that there are mercenaries in the pirates, and the damn intelligence personnel do not say that these damn pirates have heavy weapons. The combat effectiveness of the nigger is better than him Our expectations were many times stronger, so we failed. That''s what happened. Do you have anything else to ask? "

 Chapter 258

    The number of casualties has not been counted, but according to Gao Yang''s observation, the number of casualties will never be small, and he dares to enter the base camp of the skeleton gang with an absolutely inferior number. Gao Yang wants to know that these attackers are from the mercenary regiment.


    "If you are mercenaries, which mercenary regiment are you from?"


    The prisoner''s face was covered with oil paint and there was no expression, but from his clenched fist, the prisoner was very resistant to Gao Yang''s question, but Gao Yang didn''t ask him, because Gao Yang knew that the prisoner would speak.


    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, the prisoner said in a deep voice, "you don''t need to know the names of the three small mercenary regiments. Anyway, our mercenary regiments no longer exist, and it doesn''t make any sense for you to know."


    "Are you English?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s sudden question, the prisoner was stunned. Then he nodded and said, "yes, Englishman."


    "Everyone is English?"


    "Most are British, but not all."


    Gao Yang had got the answer he wanted. At this time, he stared into the prisoner''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "tell me, who let you come."


    "I don''t know."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "this is very bad. You are worthy opponents, so I want to keep the minimum dignity for you, but if you don''t cooperate, I can only torture you. This is not good, very bad."


    The prisoner sighed and said, "I know I can''t live, but I don''t want to be abused to death, so I don''t want to hide anything. I really don''t know who the employer is."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "then tell me how you received this task."


    The prisoner was silent for a moment and said, "a guy I know found me and told me that there was a simple task with a total reward of 5 million pounds, but it was not easy to deal with the small number of people. It needed several small mercenary regiments to fight together. I agreed after thinking about it."


    "Tell me about the man you know."


    The prisoner glanced aside and said: "He is also here. He is dead. He was once a member of the armored group, but he left the armored group with several comrades in arms. A total of six of them set up a super small mercenary group. He said that someone wanted to ask the armored group to do business, but the armored group refused, because the armored group disdained to do such a small task, but his friends in the armored group put it The task was introduced to him, and then he found enough people to do the task. "


    Hearing the name of Panzhihua international, Gao Yang''s heart jumped. Panzhihua international is the largest private security service provider in Britain and one of the largest private security service providers in the world. It is a real behemoth, a super big Mac, with a business scope all over the world and a national big business. No wonder it doesn''t look down on the purchase of only 5 million pounds Sell.


    "Our three mercenary regiments jointly took over the task, and then got on a boat in Yemen and came here by boat. We rested in the Gulf of Aden for a few days. During the rest, the people who initiated the operation met with the employer several times. They made a battle plan, and we came. I didn''t see the employer, so I don''t know who the employer is, and I''m not interested I know. "


    Needless to say, Gao Yang already knows who the employer is. Except for the British who almost monopolize the maritime security business in the Gulf of Aden, no one will spend a lot of money to find mercenaries and destroy the skeleton gang.


    The skeleton gang has developed well during this period. Although they have not expanded and annexed other pirate organizations by force, according to mayd, there are already three pirate organizations planning to form an alliance with the skeleton gang. The skeleton gang has not expanded its territory on land, but its control area at sea has greatly expanded, and the income of the skeleton Gang is also very considerable, which is less said every day There can be $10000 or $20000 recorded, and more often there can be $200000 or $300000.


    The model of skeleton gang has attracted many pirate organizations. Some people have begun to learn from the practice of skeleton Gang to collect tolls instead of hijacking ships. Although the ransom for hijacking a ship is more, the success rate of hijacking is too low. After careful calculation, it is far less than the tolls they can receive every day. After all, if you meet a pirate, you can only leave one or two thousand dollars at least It''s only $10000 or $20000 to avoid being hijacked by pirates. Many merchant ships are willing to spend this money.


    Relying on Somali pirates, the Gulf of Aden is a cornucopia for maritime security companies. However, if the skeleton Gang model is fully promoted, those shipping companies will not spend less money, but the maritime security companies will earn much less money. Therefore, they must eliminate the skeleton gang that destroys money in the bud, and they do it very quickly The speed of the response.


    Knowing the consequences, Gao Yang doesn''t have to let the prisoners tell who the employer is, because the answer has clearly shown that the British maritime security companies can only unite to do this. Now Gao Yang is more interested in knowing the origin of these mercenaries, which army they came from and their detailed battle plan.


    "Tell me your battle plan. I want details."


    The prisoner said weakly: "We are in joint operation with a local armed force. We are responsible for raiding to attract attention, landing at sea, breaking into the core area of your camp to create chaos and let the local armed forces complete the siege. The agreed battle time is 12:30, but we launched the attack on time, but those niggers didn''t cooperate with us. Those damn niggers, I''m really stupid Stupid enough to believe that niggers can fight on time. Well, in fact, no one cares whether those niggers can attack on time. We think we can handle everything by ourselves. According to the information, the attack targets are only pirates, but there is a fucking regular army. You not only have the ability to fight at night, but also damn mortars and rockets, What''s more incredible is that pirates also have flares, FAK, and you mercenaries who should go to hell. "


    Gao Yang finally felt a trace of pride. If they hadn''t trained a teaching company, the skeleton gang would have to be destroyed. He smiled proudly and said: "If you had come two months earlier, there would have been no mortars, rockets, RPGs with low light sights, mercenaries equipped with night vision and good at night combat, and no regular army, but when we came, all this would have happened."


    The prisoner said sadly, "you trained a regular army? Well, you did a good job. There''s nothing to say. Making a battle plan with wrong information is doomed to our failure. There''s nothing to say. There''s nothing to say. Everyone is a mercenary. For the sake of peers and God, give me a good time."


    I thought you would let me let you go


    The prisoner gave a wry smile, and then said in a pathetic voice, "let me go? Even if you are willing to let me go, what can I do? I am the leader, I am still alive, but my brothers are dead, none of them are left, all of them are dead, how can I live? I can''t go back to face my brothers'' families. I might as well die here with them."


    "I''m also a regimental commander. I understand your mood very much. Now tell me, which army are you from? I admit that you are really powerful, so I want to know your origin."


    "The Royal Marines, my brothers and I are all. Another mercenary regiment comes from a variety of backgrounds, including Britons, Spaniards, Portuguese and French. I don''t know which troops they are from. As for the initiator of this operation, his mercenary regiment has a total of six people. It has just been established. They haven''t even had time to name one. This is their retirement It''s ironic that the elite of SBS, the elite among the elite, the pride of the Marine Corps and the myth of invincibility were killed in the first battle for themselves, and the whole team was killed by the same person alone. I can see very clearly that it was killed by the same person, I really don''t know what to say. "


    Hearing the name SBS, Gao Yang didn''t believe it, because the meaning of the name is the special Boat Squadron of the Royal Marine Corps.


    In the British special forces, many people know SAS, that is, the Royal special air service, the famous red beret, the earliest ancestor of special operations in the world. It has made great achievements and is almost synonymous with special forces, but most people don''t know that there is an ace force called SBS in Britain,


    SAS is mainly engaged in land operations, and SBS is mainly engaged in landing operations. In terms of combat performance, SBS is no inferior to SAS, but it is more mysterious than SAS. If SAS is a hero in the public view, SBS is a devil always hiding in the fog.


    Needless to say, the sniper Gao Yang encountered came from SBS, and the six member team he killed must be the elite who retired from SBS.


    Gao Yang felt a little incredible. He said blankly, "you mean, I killed a team of SBS myself?"


    The prisoner looked at Gao Yang with idiotic eyes and said, "of course, only the sniper is the former member of SBS. If they are all former members of SBS, do you think it is possible to kill them all? What are you thinking?"


    Gao Yang is a little embarrassed. Indeed, if the other six people are all former members of SBS and he can kill them all alone, it will not be a miracle, but a myth.


    The prisoner looked at Gao Yang, then looked at the gun in Gao Yang''s hand, and sighed: "I saw the guy I knew fired several shots, but didn''t hit his target. If you''re the guy rolling around on the beach, you shot and killed their whole battle group."


    Gao Yang heaved a sigh and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t know I was so powerful that I could kill the sniper of SBS and wipe out a team led by SBS members. It''s a little incredible, but I must say it makes me a little proud."


    The prisoner smiled sadly and said: "I can evade successfully from the muzzle of an SBS sniper and fight back. To tell you the truth, I admire you very much, but if your opponent is 20 years younger, no, only 10 years younger, it must be you. An old guy aged 55 is really not suitable to fight in person. He has lost time and his pride, but anyway, you If you can shoot an old legend, then you are a new legend, so you do have proud capital. "

 Chapter 259

    Gao Yang is really lucky. The sniper he met was a retired former SBS member, not an active one. You know, SBS has a very long service life. He is basically old when he retires. Although he will have more experience, his physical response and various abilities have decreased significantly.


    If you want to join SBS, the difficulty and time are appalling. You have to join the Royal Marine Corps at the beginning. When you just join the army, you must fill in the application for volunteering to join the special Boat Squadron. Only in this way can you be qualified to join SBS in the future.


    First receive 30 weeks of Marine Corps basic training to become a Marine Corps member. During this period, the instructor will observe the performance of students applying to join SBS and make a basic assessment of their abilities.


    After basic training, those who apply to join SBS will serve in the Marine Corps for two years. In two years, in addition to serving in their respective forces, these people will also receive polar training, mountain training, amphibious training and other training contents.


    After a long time of training, these people who apply to join SBS have become very powerful Marines, but this is not enough. Unless they have participated in actual combat and performed extremely well in actual combat, they have to participate in special exercises and perform extremely well after training.


    After training and passing the exercise, can you join SBS when your two-year service in the Marine Corps expires? No, if you want to join SBS, you have to volunteer for at least three years, and after such a long time of suffering, you only have the qualification to join the special Boat Squadron, that''s all. In addition, before really participating in the selection conducted by SBS, all qualified students must have more than six months of practical experience.


    What if you don''t have actual combat experience? The original British practice was to send the students to Northern Ireland for service for at least six months. Later, after Britain and Northern Ireland reached a peace agreement, they went to Iraq and Afghanistan. In short, they went to all places where there was war. If there was no war to fight, they went to the battlefield unrelated to Britain. In short, they couldn''t miss a day for more than six months of actual service.


    After many hardships and tests, it is still not possible to join SBS. However, the training results of applicants and their performance in exercises and actual combat will be mainly observed and recorded. According to the records, SBS will select about 60 Marines with the best performance among applicants every year and send them to Poole, a coastal City in Britain.


    Poole is the headquarters of SBS. 60 students have to carry out a series of extremely rigorous selection training and tests in two weeks. Even if these applicants are already the elite among the elite, a considerable number of people will be brushed off. Only about half or less of them can pass all the tests and become a standby member of SBS.


    Note that after passing all tests and training, they are only alternates. After at least five and a half years, they have completed all the training that a marine can accept. When it is the limit that a soldier can do, they are only alternates of SBS. When someone in SBS retires or dies, in short, when there is a vacancy, Will choose someone from the alternates to become a full member, so that he is qualified to wear a badge with frogs and two oars.


    People who can join SBS, needless to say, can also become the backbone in that army, and the energy and financial resources spent in cultivating a qualified SBS member can be imagined. Of course, such soldiers can''t retire after serving for three or five years after joining SBS. Basically, as long as there is no disability, they don''t become an officer or instructor and stay in the original army, When I retired as an ordinary member of SBS, I was almost 50 years old.


    After his retirement, Gao Yang''s opponent worked in the armor group for several years, then quit and established a super small mercenary group. However, when he fought for himself for the first time, he met Gao Yang. If he could be ten years younger, or if he didn''t refuse the help of his teammates because of his pride, or if he was more lucky, When judging Gao Yang''s avoidance action, if they choose the right one time, they will not die, at least not all of them will die under Gao Yang''s gun.


    SBS is indeed one of the best special forces in the world. Retired soldiers from SBS are very proud, and they are indeed qualified to be proud. However, Gao Yang is also qualified to be proud. In terms of comprehensiveness, Gao Yang can''t compare with SBS members at all, but in terms of precision shooter, Gao Yang can compete with any expert in the world.


    In the peak battle with the sniper of SBS, Gao Yang won. Although he only won precision shooting, he survived, and the former SBS members and the whole team he led died.


    There is no better referee than life and death. The one who survived may not be the best, but it must be the winner.


    He survived from a sniper gun of SBS, and then shot and killed the remaining five people of the other party at a high speed when the other party had no time to avoid. Gao Yang was no longer satisfied with his performance and his good luck, although he felt very afraid.


    After a sigh of relief, Gao Yangchang clenched the EBR in his hand and kissed it hard. Although it was not his best gun, he used it to create the most impressive record, at least at present.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s action, his prisoner snorted coldly and said: "You won, you can celebrate now, and I can only die. You know, this should have been my last battle. In fact, I am already semi retired. I plan to retire completely at the end of this battle. My son is getting married. I want to attend his wedding, but I can only die in this damn place."


    Gao Yang was silent. After a long time, he said in a deep voice: "no one wants to die, but you came to the wrong place. You shouldn''t have come. Since you chose to be a mercenary and come here to kill, you can''t blame being killed by others."


    The prisoner said powerlessly, "we are mercenaries. We work hard for money. If we die, we can''t blame others. I have this awareness. I think you have this awareness. We all come for money. If we didn''t meet here, maybe we would become friends because of our common experience, so I don''t hate you. Really, I don''t hate you at all.


    But you and the bastards you taught killed my brother, so I will curse you. I curse all of you. You and your people will go to hell. These niggers will be killed, and you will eventually be killed. God will punish you, and you will. "


    Gao Yang stood up, shrugged his shoulders, looked indifferent and said: "I don''t believe in God, so you have to curse. It doesn''t work for me. I won''t go to hell. I will marry my girlfriend and live a happy life until my old death. My brothers will also live a happy life. They will die peacefully in their own bed and surrounded by their relatives, and none of us will go to hell."


    After Gao Yang finished, he shouted in the walkie talkie, "toad, do you have a living mouth?"


    "Toad, I''ve sent some people to you. I''ve just interrogated one. They''re from bossosa, an armed organization called mokadi sect. According to the current situation, all of them are frightened and have no threat. You can interrogate them in detail. Maybe you have different findings ¡£¡±


    "I see. Send someone to investigate further and confirm that the enemies in the three directions have evacuated."


    After the dialogue with Li JinFang, Gao Yang smiled bitterly. Just when mayd and Abu wanted to engage in the mokadi faction, they had already started first and joined up with the British maritime security company, which was very unexpected to Gao Yang. Presumably, this situation was not within the scope of their consideration.


    Thinking of mayd and Abu, Gao Yang felt that he had wasted too much time on the prisoners. Now he had to find Abu. He had to see people in life and corpses in death. He couldn''t always know about Abu.


    Gao Yang said to the interpreter standing beside him, "take down all his equipment, and then find a place to take care of it. You go in person. You must take good care of him. Go."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the prisoner who had always been very cooperative suddenly wanted to stand up from the ground, but then he was hit on the head by the butt of a hard gun and lay on the ground again. At this time, the prisoner shouted with a loud voice: "You can''t do this. You can''t let me be insulted by some incompetent idiots. For God''s sake, please kill me. I don''t want to die in the hands of these people. Please give me the last bit of dignity. Damn it, for God''s sake, no, for the sake of our peers, please kill me yourself, because you are already an opponent worthy of the respect of the enemy! Do you want yourself Will you die after being humiliated by these damn bastards! Dying at the muzzle of a top sniper is my only dignity. Meet my requirements, you damn bastard! "


    Gao Yang stopped taking steps. He thought carefully. He didn''t expect that there was anything he could know from the prisoner. Although he didn''t want to shoot a man who lost his resistance, Gao Yang hesitated after hearing the prisoner''s request.


    Gao Yang felt that if he had to die, he would certainly hope that he would die under the gun of a more powerful opponent. For a mercenary, such a way of death is decent. There are no undead people in war. If he was killed by a powerful enemy, at least he would not feel oppressed. Anyway, he can''t die in the hands of a group of enemies he despises at all, as for dying It is even more unbearable to be insulted by the enemy before.

 Chapter 260

    Although he ordered the interpreter to tell others not to insult and abuse the prisoner, Gao Yang doubted the effectiveness of his words. After many people died, the skeleton Gang couldn''t have been angry with the prisoner.


    Gao Yang sighed, took out his pistol, turned back, looked at the prisoner and said calmly, "do you have any last words? Although I don''t want to know your name, if you have any last words to convey, you can tell me your name, and then if possible, I will try my best to convey your last words."


    The prisoner smiled with relief and said loudly: "For the sake of you killing me, I won''t tell you my name. It will be very bad to kill a person if you know his name. Moreover, I have no last words to convey. My wife left me and my son ignored me. Although I love them very much, I still don''t bother their lives with my death news and die with my comrades in arms It''s very good here. My only request is to use your sniper rifle for me. Don''t use your pistol. It makes me feel better to die under the same gun as SBS members. "


    Gao Yang nodded, put the pistol back in the holster, picked up his EBR, waved to the people around the prisoner, and then said to the interpreter next to him, "let them all leave here, you all leave."


    The translator looked at Gao Yang and said a few words in Somali. A group of people reluctantly walked away for a distance. Gao Yang and the prisoner had no other people within a radius of at least 30 meters.


    Gao Yang said to the prisoner, "can you stand up?"


    The prisoner grinned happily and stood up hard from the ground. At the same time, he smiled and said: "it feels good that you can stand and die without those stupid and eye-catching idiots. Man, you are really a gentleman."


    You are a respectable opponent, so I will give you the dignity you want. Do you still have anything to say now


    The prisoner shook his head and said in a relaxed tone, "thank you, man. Thank you for killing me. There''s nothing else to say. Come on, my brothers are still waiting for me."


    "You''re welcome, goodbye!" he whispered


    After that, Gao Yang pulled the trigger. After a shot, the prisoner fell to the ground. Gao Yang fired a shot in his heart. The prisoner died without pain. His painted face died with a relaxed expression after liberation.


    It''s really bad to shoot someone who has no resistance at all, but if you do it again at the request of the other party, Gao Yang feels much better.


    Gao Yang kept the shooting posture and stood for a while. After a long sigh, he put the gun back behind him and waved to the translator. When the translator reached him, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "It''s important to hit the bodies of these attackers together and all their equipment. No one is allowed to take them away without permission. If anyone takes them away, let him put them back. Do you understand?"


    The translator looked relaxed and said loudly, "please rest assured. Our boss said this a long time ago. All the booty must be handed over to the public and distributed by him. If someone takes the booty privately, he will be driven out of the skeleton gang. All things will correspond to a corpse, and nothing will be missing."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I don''t care about this. I don''t care if they can do what you said. I just want to tell you that many of their booty can''t be bought with money. If they are taken away, the teaching will be useless. You can do it yourself. Also, don''t insult their bodies."


    Gao Yang''s worry is not unreasonable. There is a famous film called the fall of the Black Hawk, which describes the experience of the U.S. military in Mogadishu, the capital of Somalia. The picture of the corpse of the U.S. soldiers being dragged for a parade was broadcast all over the world on TV.


    Everyone is a soldier. Killing the enemy means the end of everything. If the body has to be insulted, it''s too much. Gao Yang can''t allow this kind of thing to appear under his eyes.


    Gao Yang''s translator looked a little unhappy. He said in a deep voice: "instructor, no one will vent their anger on the body. We are not barbarians who desecrate the dead."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s the best. Go and do your thing."


    After waiting for the interpreter to hurry to carry out his orders, Gao Yang walked alone to the hut where he met Abu. When he found the hut, he found that there was only a pool of blood in the house.


    Gao Yang frowned. He felt that if Abu had been shot, if he was dead, he would be dead. There was no need to say anything. If he was only injured but not dead, he should have been sent to Bruce now. As for the possibility of neither death nor injury, it was not very likely, because in that case Abu should have appeared long ago.


    Gao Yang turned and walked to the first aid point established by Bruce. When he arrived at Bruce''s first aid point, he found that the shed was surrounded by the wounded, as well as the crying of women and children. Most of the wounded placed on the ground were silent, and only one third of the wounded could moan at most.


    With a high frown, he passed through the scattered crowd and entered the cabin used as the operating room. At this time, the generator had been transported to the emergency point. Almost all the electric lights were concentrated in the cabin, and the brightly lit emergency room was as bright as day.


    A group of people surrounded the door of the emergency room. Several soldiers of the teaching company kept order and set aside a channel for people to enter. However, the wounded at the door and the relatives and friends who sent the wounded shouted so far away that the door of the emergency room was as chaotic as a vegetable market.


    Seeing this, Gao Yang frowned again and walked into the emergency room. Bruce was operating on a wounded man who was shot in the abdomen. After seeing Gao Yang come in, Bruce just looked up at him and continued to focus on the operation. He had no time to talk to him at all.


    Mayd still stayed in the emergency room. He lay motionless on the carpet and didn''t know whether he was dead or alive, because there was no other place to send him for a while. Mayd could only be left in the emergency room. In this way, Bruce could rescue him in time in case of any abnormality.


    Gao Yang reaches out his hand to explore mayd''s nose and finds that mayd''s breath is still stable. Gao Yang is a little relieved and stands aside to watch Bruce continue his operation.


    Bruce''s hands were flying and his movements were outrageous. He didn''t seem to operate on people, but rather like a butcher who slaughtered animals. Moreover, the emergency room with blood everywhere on the ground is really like a slaughterhouse.


    Although Gao Yang can blow people''s heads without blinking, he ripped people''s stomachs and exposed colorful intestines. He still looked at Gao Yang and burst into cold sweat. He just looked at it and quickly took his eyes back.


    In just two or three minutes, Bruce had finished the whole process from debridement to suturing the wound. He sewed the wound in a hurry, picked up a syringe from the side and stabbed it near the wound. Almost instantly, he injected a tube of medicine into it. As soon as Bruce put the syringe aside, he shouted, "carry it out, next!"


    Four people came to the door and carried the wounded out. Gao Yang seized the opportunity and hurriedly said, "test tube, has Abu been sent?"


    Bruce didn''t lift his head. He picked up an injection and broke it off. Then he took a disposable syringe and pumped the medicine in. Then he said in a hurry: "it''s here. He was shot in the leg and chest. It''s very dangerous. He''s had surgery. There''s little hope of survival. I asked someone to send him elsewhere."


    While Bruce was talking, after a riot at the door, a black man was carried in and put on a simple operating table temporarily built of wood and covered with a layer of plastic cloth.


    The new black man was shot in the abdomen with two bullet holes. Bruce held a needle in his left hand but did not inject. Instead, he rowed down with a scalpel that had neither been replaced nor cleaned in his right hand.


    Gao Yang''s eyes almost stared out. He knew that the military doctor''s hand was black and cruel, but he never thought it was so black and cruel. He didn''t even give anesthetics, and disinfection was out of the question. He just cut it with a knife.


    More cruel is still behind. Bruce opened the belly of the wounded sent in, pulled it into the abdominal cavity, just looked at it, and then said loudly, "it''s hopeless. Carry it away, next."


    A soldier of a teaching company immediately shouted in Somali with a gun in his hand. At this time, the two people who sent the wounded quit. Like hula, the two guns were raised and aimed at Bruce. He was frightened. He immediately took out a pistol and aimed it at one of them.


    Bruce was still impatient, but he was not afraid at all. When the soldiers of the teaching company were yelling at the two blacks, Bruce also shouted, "he is hopeless. You''ve wasted enough time to see another person. Falk, either shoot or get out!"


    After the soldiers of the Teaching Company translated Bruce''s words, after the two wounded were stunned, they put down their guns one after another with a helpless face. Then they all spoke to Bruce with a sad face. Although they didn''t understand what they were saying, they must be praying for Bruce.


    Bruce said angrily, "get out! Next! You''re killing a saved man, idiot!"


    The soldier continued to yell at the instruction of holding the gun. At this time, the two people cried and carried out the wounded whose belly was opened, while Bruce didn''t mean to sew up the wounded''s belly.


    Gao Yang finally couldn''t help but say, "test tube, is it really hopeless?"


    Bruce said expressionless, "give me a sterile operating room, give me the medicine I need, and give me two assistants. The most important thing is that you can give me three hours, and I can save him. If you can''t give it to me, go out and don''t disturb my work."

 Chapter 261

    At Bruce''s rescue speed of a few minutes, it took three hours to save a person, which means that at least a dozen people have to die. Gao Yang sighed and said nothing more. At this time, another wounded was sent in. He was shot in the leg and was bleeding. Bruce just looked at the position of the bullet in his eye, and the needle tube in his left hand immediately pricked up, Then he motioned for someone to hold the wounded, and then he cut down in the scream of the wounded.


    He was driven out by Bruce, and Gao Yang couldn''t see it anymore. He left the emergency room immediately, but Gao Yang planned to do something for Bruce when he left.


    There are many soldiers of the teaching company who maintain order at the first aid point. After Gao Yang walked out of the emergency room, he grabbed a soldier of the teaching company and shouted: "Let all the people who send the wounded be disarmed. Also, you should take people to check first. Don''t let people send the wounded who are too seriously injured. Gather the light wounded together. Gather the heavy wounded who are still alive, at least in good spirits. Save these people first, and then the light wounded. Also, dig a ditch in the emergency room to let the blood flow out, There''s no foot in it now. "


    Gao Yang said, the soldier of the Teaching Company nodded and waited for Gao Yang to wave his hand. After shouting two people, the soldier of the teaching company immediately ran out and began to run around to count the wounded. At the same time, the wounded were arranged in different areas according to the severity of the injury. Those who were seriously injured had actually been abandoned, while those who were slightly injured for a while Those who will not die are arranged for final treatment, giving priority to those who are seriously injured and have hope to survive.


    Gao Yang stood at the door and watched in person to ensure that everyone entering the emergency room was unarmed. He didn''t want Bruce to be killed by the excitement of some relatives and friends who announced the death of the wounded, or Bruce to be treated with a gun against his head.


    After waiting for a while, the situation outside the emergency room began to operate normally. The wounded were sent to the emergency room only after being selected by the teaching company. After everything began to become orderly, Gao Yang left the emergency point.


    He must be in charge of everything. He has to be in charge of everything. Since Madjid and Abu have been seriously injured, the skeleton gang has been completely in chaos. If they are not to be praised, they will know what the mess is, so they are actually what the skeleton Gang actually masters.


    As an outsider, Gao Yang doesn''t want to get involved in the rescue of the Somali people at all, nor does he want to have too deep relationship with the skeleton gang. He is just an instructor in charge of training. It''s natural to stand idly by. He just has been mixing with the soldiers trained by them for a long time. No matter who he is, it''s difficult to really stand idly by.


    Gao Yang felt that he was a laborious life. After thinking about it, he still felt that there were the most things on the beach, and he was worried that there was no command, so Gao Yang walked back to the beach.


    There are still too few flashlights, and there is no moon this night. After the flare is gone, only a dozen flashlights are used for lighting. The beach is dark and can''t see anything clearly. After Gao Yang walked to the beach, no one among the busy people found his arrival. Because of the darkness, the busy people on the beach began to have some riots. Every time they found a little new situation, They would yell and ask someone with a flashlight to help.


    Looking at the messy beach, Gao Yang sighed helplessly, and then said in the walkie talkie, "big dog, do you have any flares? If you have two shots on the beach, it''s too dark here, there are too few light sources, and you can''t see anything."


    "Big dog, there are still flares, but it''s less than 20 rounds. We bought too few flares and hit too hard just now. We can''t waste any more now. If there are enemies, we''ll be in trouble."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly. When they bought mortar shells at that time, they just felt that they should match up some bomb types, so they bought some flares. Who knows that the first use of mortar is to play flares, which are essential for night warfare and absolutely dare not waste any more.


    "I see. Even if the flare is enough, how many flashlights or headlights can you squeeze out there? I mean, without affecting your operation."


    "Many people here are equipped with headlights. Well, give you 20 people and let them go with headlights. No more. Any more will affect the battle."


    "I see. Just let them come to the beach. If there is a situation, let them go back, that''s it."


    The beach is too long. Twenty more headlights are not enough to provide lighting, but it''s better than nothing. After talking to groliov, Gao Yang shouted: "did you teach the soldiers of the company? If so, come to me. Did you teach the soldiers of the company!"


    Gao Yang even shouted a few times, but no one came. There is no way. Now the trained teaching company is the mainstay. It is up to them to maintain order and complete some professional tasks. The soldiers of each teaching company are meat and potatoes. In order to resist the enemy from the East, most of the soldiers of the teaching company have gone with Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang wants to end the current chaos as soon as possible. Although the untrained soldiers have low combat effectiveness, they account for the vast majority, so they are the main force of the battle. If they have been in such a mess, it will be great fun for the enemy to attack again, and the people who maintain order for Bruce can''t move. However, Gao Yang can only transfer people from Li JinFang.


    "Toad, I''m a ram. Can you transfer some people from the teaching company to me? I can''t do here. I don''t know the language and there are many people. I have to let the people from the teaching company act as officers and end the current chaos as soon as possible."


    "Toad, yes, I''ll just leave the people to investigate and establish the observation post. You can send the rest."


    Li JinFang and groliov were not slow. Soon the artillery with headlights and the people sent back by Li JinFang all went to the beach and asked Gao Yang to greet him.


    Li JinFang sent back exactly 30 soldiers of the teaching company. Dispersing them is enough to settle the current situation.


    "The people of the teaching company are scattered, and each person is responsible for gathering some people. You should temporarily act as an officer and let people act according to your orders. If anyone refuses to carry out the orders, shoot them on the spot. Be sure to calm down the current chaos to me as soon as possible. If there are more combat tasks, I will give you orders directly, and then you will take your own responsible people to carry out them OK, do you understand? "


    "I see, instructor!"


    "Well, you people are responsible for taking your hands down to treat our wounded, gathering the bodies of our personnel, and counting the number of casualties. You guys, take people to collect the enemy''s bodies, and don''t let anyone take anything from the bodies. I''ve given this order several times, but I still haven''t been fully implemented up to now OK, it''s up to you now. Go. "


    After the soldiers of the thirty teaching companies dispersed to carry out the orders, they raised their heads and said to the remaining artillery with headlights: "you can help wherever you need lighting. Stay alert. If there is a gunshot or I call you, go back to your position quickly. Now go."


    After issuing the orders again, Gao Yang sat down on the sand with a gun. He is not only physically tired, but also mentally tired. He commands a group of mobs, and he is still a mob with no language, which is no easier than fighting a war.


    After the teaching company had more people, it finally began to see some efficiency. After the soldiers of the 30 teaching companies dispersed, they pulled a group of people and announced that they were their commanders and asked them to act according to orders. The soldiers of the teaching company were the top of the skeleton Gang, and their performance was obvious to all and very authoritative this night, Basically, no one refused to obey their orders. The chaotic village and beach finally began to quiet down. Then the people with backbone finally began to implement Gao Yang''s orders.


    Gao Yang waited in place and watched as people began to disperse to the village and every corner of the beach. Others went to the sea to salvage the bodies. One body after another was gathered together. About an hour later, one of the people responsible for collecting the enemy''s bodies finally ran back to Gao Yang.


    "Report to the instructor. At present, 63 bodies of enemy personnel have been found, and they have salvaged 10 bodies from the sea. There are four mutilated bodies among them. Judging from the clothes, they should be enemy personnel, and there is another enemy seriously wounded, but he will die soon."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "take me to have a look."


    Sixty four bodies are in a long row on the beach. Of course, one of them is still alive, but he will die soon, so it''s not wrong to count sixty-four bodies.


    Standing in front of a row of corpses, Gao Yang felt very strange. The equipment carried by the attackers who had become corpses had been gathered together, and it was impossible to identify the specific one from the corpse, but the clothes and bulletproof vests on the corpse were very complete, and some differences could be seen.


    Although the clothes are all black, the models of bulletproof vests are different. It can be easily seen that they belong to three different mercenary regiments, and six of them are not painted on their faces like other bodies, but wear a black mask. Until this time, their masks have not been removed.


    The four corpses looked like Cui Bo''s pen. When they were hit by a large caliber sniper rifle, they couldn''t even leave a whole corpse.


    The bodies of the six people wearing bulletproof vests are different from those of others. At first glance, the death method is Gao Yang''s pen. It must be the six person team with SBS snipers as the core.

 Chapter 262

    Four of the people killed by Gao Yang were shot in the head. One of the other two was shot in the neck, and the other was shot in the left shoulder. The bullet entered from the shoulder and exploded the whole left chest.


    Although the heads of the bodies shot in the head have been deformed, the impact point can be seen. The heads of the three bodies were shot on the side, and only one person was shot on the forehead. However, when Gao Yang shot, the others were facing him on the side, and only the sniper was shooting at him directly, so needless to say, The man who was shot in the forehead was the sniper who almost killed Gao Yang, who was once a member of SBS.


    Seeing the six corpses shot by him, Gao Yang still couldn''t help feeling cold in his back. If only one sniper among these people was shooting at him, if these people didn''t pay attention to his movements at all, but focused on shooting at the village and facing him from the side, and they didn''t have time to respond when he shot these people in turn, Gao Yang really doesn''t know whether he survived or not. After all, the distance of 300 meters is completely within the range of automatic rifles. With the shooting methods of these people, if two people shoot him at the same time, the probability of his escape will be quite small.


    In the final analysis, these people still underestimate the enemy. They believe that their comrades in arms will never miss, because their snipers come out of SBS, so they don''t respond to Gao Yang''s shooting in time. However, it''s no wonder that there are top accurate shooters in a pirate fishing village, Moreover, the accurate shooter not only didn''t die under the gun of their confident sniper, but also killed their sniper.


    The sniper died completely at the mouth of Gao Yang''s gun. In the sniper''s duel, being less skilled than a man is the end of being killed, so he was not wronged at all. As for the other five people, when their core was shot, their strength is no longer the same as that of the sniper. It''s no surprise that they were shot by Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang looked at the corpse and turned away. He didn''t intend to lift the enemy''s mask or express any emotion. Now he just wanted to see what available equipment he could get from these people.


    The equipment was gathered together and put on the beach. Gao Yang felt that it was impossible to tell who used the equipment, but to his surprise, although the attackers were joint operations, all the equipment retained their own characteristics. At least in terms of weapons, count the number of dead bodies dressed in different clothes, and then count the number of weapons, It''s easy to know what weapons the team uses.


    Six hk416417, which must be the weapons used by former SBS members, 32 g36, two PSG-1 and two M110 sniper rifles, but Gao Yang was most shocked that there were 20 l85a1 in the weapon pile.


    Gao Yang is most concerned about the weapons used by the six former SBS members, and the assault rifles of the former SBS members are HK416, just like Gao Yang, and the sniper uses the sniper hk417 that launches 7.62x51mm NATO bullets.


    As one of the few British special forces that can independently choose weapons, it is normal for SBS to use any gun, and it is also normal to have 32 g36 assault rifles. As a tested generation of famous guns, g36 is not surprising to appear on the battlefield there. As for the four sniper rifles, there is nothing to say. Among mercenaries, snipers have the greatest choice, They can use whatever they want.


    The only thing that makes people feel strange, even incredible, is that there will be l85a1 assault rifles. L85a1 claims that only real warriors dare to use it. Gao Yang has always believed that only poor British soldiers can use l85a1 if they have no choice, but l85a1 appears in the hands of mercenaries, which makes Gao Yang not only shocked, but also respect the warriors who use these guns.


    L85a1, also known as SA80, is the main light weapon in Britain and one of the few torchless rifles. As for why l85a1 is a gun that only real warriors dare to use, it is because l85a1 is too wonderful and has no courage to use it. Therefore, those who dare to take the initiative to choose to use l85a1 are real warriors.


    The most famous problem of l85a1 is jamming. In bad environment, it''s good to jam after three or five rounds. Modern rifles that dare to jam after only one shot, so that the so-called fully automatic rifle can only hit a single shot. Except l85a1, you can''t find a second gun to do this.


    Another famous problem is that the magazine release button is easy to be accidentally touched, and then the magazine will fall out. Sometimes, it will fall out for no reason. You don''t know where you didn''t serve this angry gun, so the soldier who hasn''t been hit by the l85a1 magazine must not use l85a1


    As for the plastic parts, the quality is so poor that the plastic parts often fall off or break from the gun, and the upper cover of the air guide device is not firm and often pops open. You have to wrap it with adhesive tape to be reassured; The strength of the magazine spring is too small, and the magazine must also be kept very clean. Check whether there is any depression at the magazine mouth frequently, otherwise it will not give you normal ammunition supply. It is difficult to reassemble after dismantling the gun, because there are too many precision parts and air guide piston. If you want to disassemble and clean, professional ordnance sergeants must be responsible, otherwise it is easy to jam after combination; Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.


    The safety device must be operated by the fingers of the operating board machine instead of the thumb. When pulling the gun with the left hand, the hand must be extended to the right rear of the rifle. The position of the fast and slow machine is inconvenient and the operation is too hard. These problems involve ergonomics and inconvenient operation, which is not a problem.


    As a British soldier, you can''t choose what gun to use. You can''t use l85a1, which is easier to kill yourself than the enemy. You can only blame your own life. Special forces with independent choice of weapons, such as SAS and SBS, absolutely don''t touch l85a1.


    These l85a1 are used by the captured man. The number of the team is the same as that of the prisoner killed by Gao Yang. Yes, these people were once members of the British Marine Corps and may be used to this gun, so they will continue to use l85a1. However, Gao Yang just doesn''t understand whether these people are super brave or stupid. Only after leaving the British Marine Corps, Dare to continue to use such a super rotten gun as l85a1.


    As an old military power, the main weapon developed by Britain can''t be found in the armies of other countries except its own army. Of course, the British army also has to use it. If they can choose, they won''t use l85a1, but they can''t sell one at the time of export, which is a little ugly.


    However, in fact, l85a1 can not be sold at all. Saudi Arabia, the famous wronged leader in the international arms market, once bought a batch of l85a1, but after they bought a batch, they refused to buy anything in the second batch. Another country that used l85a1 is Sierra Leone, but it was a small batch sent by the British, and after Sierra Leone got it, After using it several times, I threw it all away and reused AK.


    Because the reputation of l85a1 has become notorious, and many military soldiers refuse to use l85a1, the most humiliating thing is that after NATO also removed l85a1 from the designated list of light weapons, the British Ministry of defense finally couldn''t bear it. It put the update on the schedule, handed l85a1 to German HK company for improvement, and finally produced l85a2, which was improved by HK company, L8a2 has made great progress over A1, but the problem is that l85a1 is inherently deficient. The improved l85a2 based on l85a1 is still a rotten gun


    Gao Yangji was curious. He couldn''t figure out why someone was so brave that he could use l85a1. If it was because he was used to using l85a1, l85a2 was also counted. Anyway, l85a2 was at least much better than l85a1.


    In extreme curiosity, Gao Yang picked up an l85a1. After he looked carefully, he found that he was right. At least from the appearance, the gun was l85a1 rather than l85a2.


    Somehow, Gao Yang decided to try the gun. Otherwise, he would be tortured by his curiosity for a long time, but he could only try the gun at dawn the next day, so as to avoid any misunderstanding caused by the sound of the gun and make the people who had managed to settle down agitated again.


    It was a sleepless night. Gao Yang was not far from the place where the corpse was parked. He sat and waited until dawn. Many things could really start. Even if there was another enemy attack, he could find it very early. Then Gao Yang dared to call everyone back.


    Although after a sleepless night, Gao Yang was not sleepy at all. He said on the walkie talkie, "everyone, if there is nothing, come to the beach. I''m waiting for you here."


    In addition to Bruce still rescuing the wounded, others have returned to the beach one after another. Li JinFang and Frye have been to the beach, but groliov and TREB still just know what happened on the beach.


    The bodies of the enemy and ourselves occupied a large area on the beach. At this time, the families of the dead recognized their relatives one after another, and there was a sound of wailing on the beach.


    Gao Yang and several of them were silent. After a long time, Cui Bo sighed, "have the casualty figures come out?"


    "The enemy''s death figures have come out. 64 people have been killed on the shore and 23 on board. There are no specific figures on the casualties of the skeleton gang. Up to now, bodies have been found one after another."


    After a while, Cui Bo said cautiously, "assan, how is he?"


    Speaking of assang, Gao Yang felt uncomfortable. He shook his head and said in a deep voice, "dead."


    Although Cui Bo knew that assang could not survive, his face became very ugly after hearing the news of assang''s death. After mentioning assang''s death again, Gao Yang felt very uncomfortable. In order to divert his attention and prevent the atmosphere from becoming unbearable, Gao Yang shook his l85a1 in his hand and said loudly: "Brothers, what kind of gun is this?"


    After taking a look, Cui Bo also said with a surprised look: "l85a2? No, it''s l85a1. I''m the second Olympic Games, and fools use this gun?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I''m also curious about this problem, so I want to try to see if the gun is really as bad as the legend."

 Chapter 263

    Gao Yang hit l85a1 for the first time. After warning people nearby that he was going to shoot, he shot a shuttle of bullets towards the sea in the distance.


    There were about a dozen bullets left in the magazine, and Gao Yang hit more than a dozen bullets smoothly. At least in this shooting, l85a1 dared to jam after a few rounds did not appear.


    After shooting a shuttle of bullets, he shrugged and said, "it seems that this gun is not as bad as the legend. You see, more than a dozen bullets have been shot out and there is no jam. Although the shooting feeling is really bad, it can at least be used."


    Groliov shrugged his shoulders and said, "the legend is always exaggerated, but I have never seen anyone use L85. When a mercenary for so many years, I saw someone use this gun for the first time, but you will be satisfied after only a dozen rounds of bullets without jamming. I can only say that your requirements are too low."


    Cui Bo said with disdain on his face: "it''s only a dozen bullets. At least it''s also the main rifle of the British people. How can you insist on a magazine? Wait for me for a while, toad, go with me and try more guns."


    Cui Bo and Li JinFang ran to get two l85a1 and several magazines. After they replaced a full magazine, they adjusted the design mode to continuous launch, and then beat out all the magazines. However, a miracle happened and there was no jam.


    Cui Bo was a little unconvinced. He changed into a magazine again, and then hit the second magazine halfway in the continuous firing mode. Finally, it jammed. Li JinFang was lucky. After hitting the second magazine, there was no problem with his gun. Until he changed into the third magazine, his gun finally jammed after four or five bullets.


    Cui Bo looked puzzled and said, "l85a1 deserves its reputation. It''s really a rotten gun, but it''s much better than the legendary performance. I thought that if you can''t hold on to a magazine, it will jam. Moreover, the magazine didn''t fall down because of vibration during the shooting process, so it''s still a rotten gun, but it''s not useless."


    Gao Yang looked at the gun in his hand and suddenly said, "rabbit, how do you distinguish l85a1 and A2?"


    "The two guns are very similar, mainly because there are differences inside. The difference in appearance is that the machine handle is quite different. Anyway, I rely on the machine handle to distinguish."


    Gao Yang, like Cui Bo, distinguishes between l85a1 and A2 by pulling the handle. Just when Cui Bo speaks, Gao Yang starts to disassemble the gun. When Cui Bo finishes speaking, Gao Yang has already disassembled the gun.


    After taking the gun apart, Gao Yang immediately smiled and scolded: "Falk, these British people are ghosts. It''s fucking l85a1. Look at the structure inside. It''s clearly l85a2, but it''s equipped with the shell of l85a1. Moreover, it''s obvious that these parts have been polished by hand. It''s clearly a custom gun modified by hand."


    Cui Bo suddenly realized that after taking a look at Gao Yang''s rifle in the state of parts in his hand, he said loudly, "it''s really like this. Hey, what do these people think? Is it because they are used to using this kind of gun?"


    He shrugged and said: "I don''t know what they''re thinking. Now I know two things. First, the hand modified l85a2 is so bad, so it can be imagined how bad the unmodified l85a1 is. Second, the mercenary industry seems to make a lot of money. Otherwise, how can they be willing to refit this rotten gun to a point where it can still be used? How much does it cost?"


    Frye smiled and said: "Boss, just like your pistol, others think your gun has only seven bullets. As a result, your gun has 14 bullets, which is twice as much. It is likely that someone will be fooled. I think their plan may be to take l85a1 so that the enemy will think they are all idiots, and then underestimate them. There are other advantages, such as playing two rounds The bullet stopped shooting, making the enemy think it was their gun jammed. Just rushed out to pick up a bargain, but bang, the gun rang again. "


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "it makes sense. It makes sense. If I see that the enemy is holding l85a1, and if he suddenly stops fire when he is firing, my first reaction must be that the unlucky guy is stuck. Ha ha, maybe they are going to do this, but the people who use these guns are dead. We can''t know the exact answer no matter how we guess."


    After that, Gao Yang coughed twice and said, "now let''s get down to business. We don''t know if someone will attack, so we must be more careful in the next time. And now mayd and Abu don''t know whether they can survive. I think we can only control the situation first."


    Groliov frowned and said, "is it so serious? Will both die?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s very serious. Mayd broke an arm and completely broke it. Abu was shot in the chest and leg. Although Bruce operated on both of them, it''s really hard to say whether he can survive."


    Li JinFang frowned and said, "if both of them die, it will be difficult to do."


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "It''s not appropriate to leave now. We haven''t fulfilled the contract yet. Anyway, we have to complete the training of the teaching company. There is less than a month left. We insist on training, but it seems that we still have to command the skeleton Gang during this period. Of course, if they are willing to obey our command, we''ll take the responsibility first. If they don''t agree Obey the command. Well, that''s great. Let''s pat our hips and go. Now it seems that the skeleton gang has offended many people. The British in the Gulf of Aden and the pirates in Somalia have joined hands. I have no doubt that someone will continue to attack in the future. "


    Li JinFang sighed and said, "now we can only stay after the training. The students who have worked so hard for so long can''t do it. Well, let''s help them. If they don''t let us help, there''s nothing to say."


    Groliov frowned and said, "we''d better not disperse. As long as it''s daytime and within the visual range, the artillery can do it by themselves. Therefore, I think it''s better for us to act together, so that we can give full play to our combat strength."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "if I can, of course I''d like us to be together. At least I''m relieved, but you haven''t seen what they''ve become. If there''s no command, I have no doubt that people other than the teaching company will collapse at one touch."


    Cui Bo was also distressed and said, "it''s really troublesome. Let''s put the accurate shooters into the establishment of the teaching company in advance. They can come in handy now, and it''s time to train with the teaching company."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, go ahead. The teaching company really needs the participation of accurate shooters."


    At this time, groliov said with a tangled face: "Last night, no one commanded the heavy machine gun shooters in time. As a result, all of them ran away after being attacked. They came back one after another this morning. I was so angry. We were going to wait for mayd and Abu to appoint officers. After all, this is their army, but now it seems that no matter what mayd and Abu mean, we will We must select a group of officers as soon as possible, otherwise we will not be able to fight again. "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said: "Originally, mayd planned to wait until the end of the training before holding the award ceremony. Naturally, there will be officers at that time. Unfortunately, we can''t wait any longer. Come on, let''s do it for them. First find out the good performance and appoint them as officers. At least the squad leader and platoon leader have to find out. Otherwise, we really can''t fight this battle. Toad, you are most familiar with the situation of the teaching company. Look who is suitable and direct Appointed, big dog, you''re in charge of the artillery. "


    Both Li JinFang and groliov nodded and said in unison, "I understand."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and continued: "One more thing, mayd told me last night that they were going to take the initiative to attack bossosa. He wanted us to investigate bossosa''s situation and give him a suggestion to see if bossosa could be defeated. As a result, the mokadi faction started first. Yes, the mokadi faction is the armed faction that controls bossosa, that is, it attacked us from the east of the village last night Those people who love you. "


    Li JinFang sniffed and said: "The fighting capacity of the skeleton Gang is very poor, but at least it has a little courage, but the fighting capacity of the mokadi sect can only be said to be scum. No, it''s not even scum. You didn''t see it last night. How can you say the performance of the mokadi sect? It seems a little insufficient to describe it in amateur terms. Well, let''s say, the fighting capacity of the skeleton Gang is equivalent to l85a2, and the fighting capacity of the mokadi sect is equivalent to l85a1."


    After several people said "Oh" in unison, they said in a loud and deep voice: "it''s easy for me to understand that although the combat effectiveness of the skeleton Gang is very poor, it still has combat effectiveness. As for the mokhadi sect, it''s completely useless waste like l85a1. If you say so, the skeleton Gang is very powerful compared with the mokhadi sect."


    "Yes, you can understand that."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, it seems that if bossosa doesn''t get any strong support, you don''t have to worry about mokadi''s faction. Call them back when you come. However, on the British side, you must be vigilant. I don''t know if the British will come back for revenge after such a big loss."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "I think the British may continue to attack, but it''s certainly not to avenge these mercenaries. Mercenaries take money to do things. It''s hard to say whether they can get money before the task is completed. Those Brits won''t avenge some mercenaries."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, the next focus is to prevent the British. The main work is carried out on the premise that the British will attack again. There is nothing else to worry about. Now, let''s discuss what we need to do. We have to hurry up."

 Chapter 264

    The number of casualties has been counted. 186 people were killed and 314 injured. As the seriously injured die one after another, the number of deaths will rise further. Gao Yang predicts that the number of deaths will eventually be about 300, including 19 deaths and 13 minor injuries.


    Finally, after getting a more accurate number of casualties, he held it high for a long time. Finally, he sighed: "only more than 60 enemies have caused 500 casualties. It''s a terrible defeat."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. He was raided at night. The enemy was an elite mercenary. He wiped out 64 enemies at the cost of 500 casualties. If you add the people on board, it would be 87. Considering the huge strength gap between the enemy and us, I think it was a great victory, a very great victory."


    Frye also Nuo mouth, said: "boss, look at those who celebrate the victory, you know big dog is right."


    Gao Yang glanced at the beach. Most of the men, women and children in the fishing village have now come to the beach. Those who are dead are guarding the body and crying, while those who are not dead are celebrating the victory. The two sides do not affect each other. Sadness and celebration coexist strangely.


    Somalis really don''t take death seriously, because death is too common here. Common people are numb. No matter how many people die on their side, as long as they can wipe out the other side, it is a victory, and a great victory.


    Looking at the people still celebrating, Gao Yang reluctantly shook his head. These people can not take their lives seriously, but Gao Yang has to take them seriously, so the next work is how to make fewer dead people.


    Now the situation has gradually become clear. The skeleton Gang controls three fishing villages. Gao Yang is the largest and closest to bossosa, so they are regarded as the primary target. The other two fishing villages have not been attacked.


    The reason why the mercenaries quietly touched the shore was also found out. As the top commander in charge of military affairs, Abu didn''t arrange sentry at all, not for a moment, but not at all. As a group of fishermen and pirates, the whole skeleton Gang didn''t realize that they were actually an armed organization from top to bottom, Moreover, it is also an armed organization that is very eye-catching and can pull hatred.


    There is no doubt that Abu lacks the most basic quality to become a commander. He still uses the style he used when he was a pirate.


    Gao Yang is only the instructor responsible for training soldiers. In addition to taking care of their own affairs, they will not intervene in anything of the skeleton Gang, and they can''t intervene casually. How to train soldiers is their business, but how to use the soldiers they train is the business of mayd and Abu.


    Gao Yang never intended to interfere in everything of the skeleton Gang, but since he can''t do it now, he has to let the skeleton Gang do everything he says.


    After some careful consideration, he said in a loud and deep voice: "although we are only in charge of the skeleton gang for the time being, anyway, we have to do our best during this period of time. Toad, you temporarily serve as the company commander of the teaching company, and you appoint the officers you think appropriate."


    "I see."


    "Big dog, you are responsible for commanding the artillery and give you a position. Well, just be the artillery commander. You don''t have to take care of the heavy machine gun. The position between the two is too far from each other. You''d better take care of the artillery."


    Groliov said with a smile, "I am an airborne soldier. Now I am responsible for commanding the artillery, and I am also the artillery commander. Well, in Russia, mortars are not in the artillery ranks, but rockets belong to the artillery. I am the artillery commander. However, can I change my name? I want to be the commander of the strategic rocket army."


    Gao Yang waved his hand again and again and said, "that''s no good. Our mortars also belong to the artillery. If you become the commander of the strategic rocket army, the artillery should not be happy, so you should be your artillery commander."


    Gao Yang just said casually that the so-called artillery commander was just a joke, and groliov echoed it casually. Training and commanding the so-called artillery is a hard job. Although it adds up to less than 200 people, it sounds fun to give yourself the name of commander. Just have fun in hard work.


    Gao Yang and groliov just joked casually, but Li JinFang also wanted to join the fun. He said loudly, "no, this can''t be done. Big dogs have become commanders. I have to get a commander. I''ll try my best to get a commander in chief of the army."


    All of them laughed. Gao Yang pointed to Li JinFang and said, "OK, you are the army commander in chief of the skeleton gang. Hey, what''s the official name of the skeleton Gang?"


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "it''s called the alliance of fairness and justice."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, toad, you are the commander-in-chief of the army of the Alliance for fairness and justice."


    Groliov smiled, "no, no, he is the commander in chief of the army. Isn''t my artillery commander a subordinate of toad? The artillery must be under the control of the army."


    Gao Yang patted his thigh and said, "Hey, how easy it is. It''s over to upgrade you one more level. Big dog, when you''re the commander of the Navy and concurrently the commander of the artillery, I''ll give you another title."


    Frye pointed to himself excitedly and said, "what about me? What about me? What should I be commander?"


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "you''re in a bit of trouble. I think the RPG is centralized for you to command, and there''s the heavy machine gun company. What kind of service is this? What kind of commander do you want to be? Or do you want to be the commander of the air force? Your name is flying. It''s right to be the commander of the air force."


    Frye said helplessly, "the air force? You say we have something that can fly to heaven. Their commander should stay on the side anyway. It seems that I have to fold some paper planes to be the air force commander."


    Cui Bo immediately said, "stupid, what can we air defense? It''s rocket launchers and heavy machine guns. Although you don''t have a plane, you can fight a plane. In this way, you can be the commander of the air force and the commander of the strategic defense air force."


    Frye''s eyes lit up and smiled, "OK, I''m the air force and commander of the strategic defense air force of the Somali justice and justice alliance."


    Cui Bo was suddenly stunned and said, "no, you have all occupied the sea, land and air. What commander should I be?"


    He clapped his leg and said: "Simple, add one more service, hang up the strategy, call it, call it the strategic special forces, and set up an operational command. From now on, you are the commander of the strategic special forces, and all the special forces are under your control. Our special operations force is at the same level as the three armed forces, the skeleton gang. No, the Alliance for justice and justice has four services since today, called the sea and land Kong te, how about it? It''s powerful enough. "


    Cui Bo nodded repeatedly and said, "it''s powerful enough. OK, I''m the commander of the strategic special forces."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "rabbit, you are in charge of your sniper team and the accurate shooter who has not been delegated to the teaching company. You have the right to fire independently and the right to choose the battlefield. How appropriate is it?"


    When joking, it''s a joke, but when it comes to business, Cui Bo immediately said seriously, "I understand!"


    After finishing with Cui Bo, Gao Yang looked at Frye and said in a deep voice: "your task is more troublesome. Those people in the heavy machine gun company can''t do without command, because the heavy machine guns must be used separately and can''t be concentrated together, so your task is to be responsible for putting the heavy machine gun company into the battlefield. During this period, you are responsible for training the discipline of the heavy machine gun company."


    Frye nodded and said, "I see. From today on, I''ll combine the rocket launcher group and the heavy machine gun company for training."


    After the assignment, Gao Yang stood up, patted the sand on his ass and said, "I''ll call the people of the skeleton Gang to lecture later. Now I have to go and see Bruce and mayd first. I don''t know what''s going on with him and Abu."


    At this time, Cui Bo said, "don''t worry, young brother. What about you? What commander are you?"


    Gao Yang was stunned, then laughed and said: "What kind of commander can I be? You''ve divided up all the titles of commander. In this way, I''ll be the commander in chief of the three armed forces, or the Grand Marshal of the world''s troops and horses. No, this name is too retro and foreigners can''t understand it. Then the commander in chief of the three armed forces? Forget it, I''ll hang up all these titles. If I say it, I have to scare several people to death."


    Cui immediately stretched out four fingers and said, "it''s not the third army, it''s the Fourth Army. Well, call it the commander in chief of the Fourth Army. Grant the rank of Grand Marshal and be responsible for commanding the special Fourth Army of the Somali justice and justice alliance. This name is tut tut, powerful and domineering!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "two goods, all arms add up to only about 1000 people, and dare to grant the title of Grand Marshal. If you tell this joke, you will be laughed to death. In my opinion, it''s good to have a major Dangdang."


    Groliov immediately shook his head and said, "no, I was a second lieutenant when I retired. If you are a major, we can only be Lieutenant officers. I still want to be a school officer, or you can be a general."


    Gao Yang smiled again and said, "Gaddafi is a colonel. It''s not appropriate for me to be a general. In this way, I''ll raise myself to a higher level. I''ll be a lieutenant colonel. You''re all major. Handle and order!"


    Groliov and all of them immediately stood up and lined up in front of Gao Yang. Gao Yang held back a smile and said loudly: "command, commanders of all services now go to gather their personnel and announce to them that you are the top leaders of all services. Complete their tasks from now on, over!"


    Several people saluted Gao yangpa and said in unison, "yes, Colonel!"


    After Gao Yang returned a military salute, several people all laughed and completed a very absurd thing seriously. It was really fun. Although when they saluted, Li JinFang respected the standard Chinese military salute and groliov respected the Russian military salute. Neither treble nor Lai had ever been a soldier in their own country. The salute posture was not standard. They had to use it. They were received in Israel The military salute during the training is just their own style of military salute, and when they raise the salute, it is simply the posture of mercenaries saluting each other, just stretching out two fingers and waving them at the temple. Therefore, in general, their salute is very nondescript.


    After the salute, several people went to their own business happily, and none of them paid attention to their just playful behavior, but none of them thought that the skeleton Gang, no, it was the alliance of fairness and justice. After many years, they really unified Somalia. While praising their playful behavior, they kept their names and titles for themselves when they joked In the history of Somalia.


    In addition, under the rule of the justice and equity alliance, there are four military services in Somalia. In order to put treble in the name of a commander, the strategic special forces were created by slapping their legs, and later became the official military services of the justice and equity alliance.


    By the way, there is Bruce. Bruce, who was not present and couldn''t get himself a position at that time, was very dissatisfied, so they praised them and gave Bruce the name of the minister in charge of health and logistics. There''s no way. The military post has been used up, so Bruce''s name appeared in the history book as a civilian.


    As for Gao Yang, many years later, there is a record about Gao Yang in the history book of Somalia under the rule of the justice and justice alliance. The first paragraph reads as follows: as the first commander in chief of the four armed forces of the justice and justice alliance, the great Gao Yang has made indelible contributions to the establishment and growth of the four armed forces of justice and justice and the cause of peace in Somalia.

 Chapter 265

    It''s just mercenaries. It''s hard to train people, but the commander still commands thousands of people. He can barely be called a group of people in the army, and he has to take care of the food, drink and sleep of these people and their families, which is a little difficult.


    Gao Yang is a good hand in a small-scale battle. He commands dozens of hundreds of soldiers to fight a battle, which is still within the professional scope. It is beyond their ability to take charge of the whole skeleton Gang temporarily, but anyway, no one can do it now, so Gao Yang has no psychological pressure, even if he does it badly, Certainly not worse than now.


    Gao Yang went to Bruce''s first aid station alone. When he looked near the first aid room, he saw that there were light wounded waiting in all the shady places, but no one spoke or made any noise. Although there were at least hundreds of wounded, relatives and friends, there was no noise.


    Seeing Gao Yang coming, those who blocked his way got up one after another to get out of the way. Someone was whispering and smiling at him, and someone was waving to him. Although Gao Yang couldn''t understand what these people were saying, he could feel their kindness and gratitude.


    Gao Yang usually lives in the military camp and has very little contact with ordinary soldiers of the skeleton gang and ordinary people, but he is watched with respect by these people. While greatly satisfying his vanity, Gao Yang feels that he has to do something for them for the first time.


    Several soldiers of the teaching company stood at the door of the first aid point. When they saw Gao Yang coming, they all saluted Gao Yang. Then a soldier came forward and whispered to Gao Yang: "the test tube instructor is tired. Now there are no serious wounded in urgent need of treatment. I asked those light wounded to come back later so that the test tube instructor can have a rest."


    Bruce has been operated on for at least ten consecutive hours, and he doesn''t operate on only one patient like an ordinary doctor. Bruce has to operate on at least 100 people in these ten hours, not including the wounded who just give up at a glance. It''s strange that he is not tired for a few minutes on average.


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "you did the right thing. He must rest for a while. Where''s mayd? How''s your boss now?"


    The soldier whispered, "he''s still in a coma, but the situation is relatively stable. Someone is watching him in the room, and the test tube instructor is also inside. If there are abnormal conditions, someone will wake up the test tube instructor in time."


    "Where''s Abu? Where is he? Is it better now?"


    The soldier pointed to a small round house close at hand and whispered, "Mr. Abu is still alive, but the situation is very bad. The test tube instructor went to see his situation and asked someone to give Mr. Abu blood transfusion not long ago. The test tube instructor said that if Mr. Abu can stick to this night, he may survive. If he can''t stick to it, there''s no need to say more."


    "I see. I''ll go in and have a look. You continue to guard here. Now we are seriously short of manpower. As the elite of the teaching company, you must shoulder more responsibilities. Set an example for them and let people see how powerful the teaching company is."


    The soldier looked excited, saluted and whispered, "yes, instructor, I promise I won''t let you down."


    After nodding, he patted the soldier on the shoulder and stepped into the small round house. After entering the small round house, a fishy smell came to his face, but he saw Bruce lying on the carpet and sleeping, and next to him was mayd. The place where the two men were lying was less than two meters from the simple operating table.


    Of course, there can''t be any floors or cement floors in the house here. The house is land. Although a small ditch was dug to lead blood out of the house, the land near the operating table was soaked with blood and the feet made a loud noise.


    There are two soldiers sitting on the ground, one left and the other right, each holding a big leaf as a fan to fan mayd and Bruce, so that they are not so hot, but more importantly, they don''t let flies fall on Bruce and mayd.


    This condition is too simple. Gao Yang can''t help being angry. For such a long time, it''s enough for them to find a new place and re-establish a better first aid point, but these people won''t take the initiative to do it if no one orders.


    In fact, the main problem is habit. Most people here are the same. No matter what it is, as long as they can make do with it, they will never find a way to create better conditions for themselves.


    Gao Yang just took a look, then stepped back and whispered to several soldiers at the door, "it''s too dirty here. Now that he has stopped, why don''t you find a better environment?"


    A soldier said blankly, "the test tube instructor didn''t order us."


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly and then whispered: "Find some people, find a clean room, build a stronger operating table according to the appearance of the operating table, move the medicine and purified water, establish a new first-aid point, and then arrange several clean rooms near the first-aid point, move the seriously wounded to the nearby house, and arrange someone to take care of them. Now find someone to do this Something. "


    After saluting, the soldier quickly ran to find someone to do what Gao Yang ordered. Gao Yang entered the house again and squatted next to mayd.


    Mayd''s breathing is gentle and his wound has been wrapped up. At this time, Gao Yang remembered that mayd''s arm was lost on the beach, but it doesn''t matter if he can''t find it. There must be no conditions to pick him up again. Thank God mayd can leave a life.


    Gao Yang whispered to the soldier who fanned mayd, "how''s it going? Did he wake up?"


    The soldier shook his head and said in a low voice, "no, the test tube instructor said that the effectiveness of the anesthetic will last for about 12 hours. Now the time should be coming, but if our leader hasn''t woken up after the efficacy has passed, wake up the test tube instructor as soon as possible. If this happens, it means that our leader''s situation is more troublesome."


    Gao Yang also felt tired and sleepy at this time, but he still had a lot to say to mayd. He looked at his watch and found that less than two had disappeared since mayd''s anesthetic effect passed, but whether mayd could wake up was still two words.


    Gao Yang thought that there was nothing else to do for the time being, and Bruce was still sleeping, and mayd was in a coma. It was estimated that the new first aid point could not be built for a while. Gao Yang decided to sleep and wait at the first aid point.


    "I''ll go to bed, too. No matter which one of them wakes up, call me up quickly."


    After explaining the two soldiers who beat fans, Gao Yang went to a corner of the round room, hugged the gun in his arms and lay on the ground. As for the smell of blood and the noisy flies at the mountain gate, it''s good to sneak in time to sleep for a while. There''s still a lot of control over them.


    During the war in misrata, Libya, Gao Yang left one of the five of them on sentry duty. The rest can sleep as soon as they lie next to the enemy who has just been killed, and it''s good to lie next to the dead body. It''s very sleepy, even if there is a rotten corpse nearby. It''s good to have a safe place to sleep. There can manage too much. Compared with the environment at that time, Now you don''t have to worry about being shelled, so it''s a good place to sleep.


    After lying down for less than a minute, Gao Yang fell asleep.


    After sleeping for a while, Gao Yang felt that someone was moving him, and an excited spirit sat up. Then he saw a soldier with big leaves squatting in front of him and whispered, "instructor, our boss has opened his eyes."


    Gao Yang turned his head and saw that Bruce had squatted next to mayd, so Gao Yang hurried to mayd''s body, but saw mayd''s eyes moving back and forth. After staring at them, he said in a weak voice, "where am I? What''s the situation now?"


    Bruce was still checking mayd''s physical condition. He whispered loudly, "you''re in the village. The wound has been wrapped up. Now it''s safe. It''s all right."


    Mayd''s face looked very painful. He tilted his head and wanted to see his left arm. At this time, he raised his head and whispered: "don''t look at it. The left arm is gone. Don''t move now. It''s victory to survive. Cheer up. The skeleton gang will be all over without you. You have to live hard for them."


    Mayd said in a hurry, "how are we? Are there many casualties? Where''s Abu? How''s Abu? Where is he?"


    Gao Yang didn''t answer mayd''s question, but looked at Bruce. Bruce didn''t lift his head and said, "he''s just injured, not psychologically damaged. No problem."


    Gao Yang whispered: "Abu is also injured. He is in the next room. As for casualties, more than one person has died and more than 200 have been injured. All the attackers have been killed. Don''t worry. No one will come again in a short time."


    Mayd looked miserable and said in a deep voice, "who was the attacker?"


    Gao Yang thought about it and decided to tell the truth. He said in a deep voice, "mercenaries from the British came to the sea. In addition, mokadi from bossosa also came, but it was easy to beat them back. Yes, mokadi sent first and united with the British."


    Mayd was stunned and said, "it came so fast. I thought the skeleton Gang is still very weak and won''t attract other people''s attention in a short time. I didn''t expect to let mokadi and the British attack us so early."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "obviously, you guessed wrong."


    Mayd sighed and said: "We should have asked you to preside over all the work related to military affairs. Otherwise, we would not be easily attacked. Alas, we simply don''t have a little military literacy. We should think that everything should be done according to the practices of pirates. This idea is too stupid. Pirates won''t provoke foreigners to the shore to attack. Ram and skeleton Gang don''t have it now Even a person with a little insight, now you have to take charge of the skeleton gang. Please help. We can''t afford another blow like this. Help us, please help us. "

 Chapter 266

    Mayd said very eagerly. He even wanted to sit up and talk to Gao Yang. Looking at mayd struggling to get up, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "don''t move, don''t get excited. Can I refuse such a thing? Don''t worry. At least we won''t go until you can take over. We must help you get through this difficulty."


    Gao Yang''s words made mayd a lot easier, but mayd was still in an extremely weak state. He was just excited and began to breathe hard.


    "Great, ram, I knew you wouldn''t let go. Thank you. Thank you. I know that without you this time, everything would be over. It''s the wisest decision I''ve ever made to invite you."


    Gao Yang scratched his head in some distress and said in a deep voice: "During this period of time, we will increase the amount of training and train a group of more people. While training, the people of the teaching company must also start to let them serve as junior officers, which can quickly enhance the combat effectiveness. Although this will certainly go against our previous elite strategy, and the training of the teaching company will be greatly affected, there are too few available manpower now Yes, I''m only worried that it will be too late when the teaching company can officially take on the task of training others. "


    Mayd smiled hard and said: "Ram, you don''t have to discuss with me. You''re in charge of everything. Listen to me, our income over the past two months is good. Only the toll collected at sea is more than 3 million US dollars. Plus the rest, we still have nearly 14 million US dollars in cash. Ram, this money is all at your disposal. You deduct it from this money You can buy the rest of your commission. In short, you can decide everything about the skeleton gang. "


    Gao Yang was moved because he didn''t expect that mayd gave him the military power and even the financial power. That is to say, now he really controls the skeleton gang.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s surprised eyes, mayd smiled and said: "I told you, I have never regarded the skeleton Gang as my private armed force. I just want to create a happy land in Somalia. As long as the skeleton gang can enter the formal stage, I really don''t mind who is leading the skeleton gang. If you are willing to stay and lead them forward, I welcome you to officially take over the skeleton gang from now on."


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "Don''t think we''ll stay. I don''t want to stay where birds don''t shit, so I''d better take good care of your injury. When you''re cured, you''ll be in charge of your skeleton gang. Also, you know, saints are just like you. No, now you''re more like Saints than saints. Don''t talk. I''m afraid the more you say, the faster you die. You don''t know what pioneers usually do Are they all short-lived ghosts? "


    Mayd smiled and said: "The road to victory is full of thorns. It''s impossible to win without bleeding. If someone is doomed to fall on this road, I don''t mind being the first, but as long as I give them ideals, no matter whether I fall or not, we will win. That''s what I told you. Now I''m still saying, if the skeleton gang can I don''t mind dying right away. "


    Gao Yang waved and said: "Stop, stop, stop. Don''t talk. OK, we promise to leave you an army that can be called an army. Will you do it? I''ve convinced you. Dead people can make you live. OK, just stay honest. I''m sorry if you don''t do something quickly. If you keep saying that, I''ll be fine I''m not miserable if I really stay to fight with you. Save your people from fire and water. You''d better do it yourself. I''m not interested, and I''m still waiting to go back and enjoy it. Come on, that''s it. Bye. "


    After talking to mayd in a hurry, Gao Yang quickly said to Bruce, "how''s the pony''s injury? Is it OK to survive?"


    Gao Yang uses Chinese when talking to mayd, and English when talking to Bruce, so he doesn''t worry that mayd will understand what they are saying, so as not to get excited after knowing his injury.


    Bruce said faintly: "As long as his wound is not infected, it''s not a big problem to survive, and we have enough antibiotics, so my answer is that as long as there is no accident of beating, he can be regarded as alive. To say more, I''ve never seen anyone who woke up and found that he lost an arm without any reaction, so mayd was the first one I saw, I can only say His psychological quality is too good. "


    "If you can understand Chinese, you will find that mayd is not only a good psychological quality, but also a saint. If you don''t say this, what about Abu? How about him?"


    Bruce shook his head and said: "It''s hard to say that Abu is seriously injured. Although I took out the warhead, treated the wound and gave blood transfusion in time, it depends on Abu''s physique whether he can survive. If he can carry it, he will live. If he can''t resist it, he will die. My suggestion is to find drugs and food that can enhance the physique and resistance of the seriously injured as soon as possible. Of course, if he can eat If so, Abu will basically survive. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "if you need any medicine and food, write to me as soon as you have time. I''ll find a way to buy it and have it delivered as quickly as possible. Abu is very critical. We have to try our best to keep his life."


    Bruce nodded and said, "I''ll try my best. If there''s nothing else, please get out of here. I have to continue the operation."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, don''t disturb your work. Remind you, I have someone set up another first-aid point, which is cleaner and more spacious than here. If they have cleaned up, you''d better move over."


    Bruce just nodded, then shouted to the door, "send the wounded in, hurry up, there are a lot of people!"


    Looking at mayd''s intention to speak, Gao Yang quickly shouted at mayd: "you can rest assured and recover from the injury. Don''t worry about anything. I have everything. I''ll go first. See you later, see you later."


    Gao Yang is a bit of a fugitive, because he is afraid of his impulse. If he really wants to promise mayd to stay from now on, it will be troublesome. Mayd has a sage aura and strong personal charm. Every word he says has a magic that moves people''s hearts. Gao Yang thinks it''s better to make money honestly with an ordinary person like him, He didn''t have the consciousness of dying to save foreigners. In fact, he was reluctant to suffer, so it was better to stay away from mayd to avoid being seduced by him.


    After leaving the first aid point, Gao Yang first went to see Abu, but Abu was still in a coma and looked in a very bad condition. His life was hanging on the line. Gao Yang just looked at him and could only leave with a sigh.


    After escaping from mayd, Gao Yang felt that there was nothing to do. No matter what he had to do, it could not be solved in three or two days. At present, the most important work was to treat the wounded and bury the dead. Gao Yang felt that the living were more important than the dead, so he thought about it. He first called uliyangke and asked if he could send some urgently needed drugs.


    Gao Yang''s satellite phone is kept in the camp of the teaching company. If he wants to make a call, he must go back and get the phone first, but before going back, Gao Yang feels it necessary to remind others.


    "I''m ram. Now I''m going back to the barracks. I have to make two calls. If anyone of you is busy, go to the barracks and find me. Now we have to buy some things to see if there are any urgent needs within your scope of responsibility. If there are any, report to me as soon as possible. This time we should try to shorten the delivery time, so we''d better hurry up ¡£¡±


    "Big dog, I need some special shells. In addition, find me a set of Russian artillery teaching materials. The most basic teaching materials must be in Russian. Also, don''t use the artillery teaching materials of NATO countries. They won''t use artillery at all. No, forget it. I think it''s difficult to give them the things in the books. This kind of thing should be handed over to the professional teachers in the future I don''t want to make trouble for myself. "


    Gao Yang felt pain in his forehead and said in a hurry, "stop. Think about what you need first. Think about it during this time and make a list for me later. If I need you to give it to me as soon as possible, I will inform you."


    "Rabbit, I don''t have anything here. I''ll meet you in the barracks. I have a lot of things to buy. I''ll talk about it when I meet."


    "Toad, I have a lot of equipment to add, but I''m too busy now. I have to give you the list later."


    "Little fly, I don''t need anything here for the time being. I have to think carefully before replying to you. Oh, yes, I think it''s time to buy some cars? Buy some pickup trucks to pull heavy machine guns, mortars and rockets, just like those in Libya."


    "Yes, I''m having an operation now. I''ll inform you what you need later, or you can send someone to get the list. It''s best to find someone who can read. I don''t have time to write it down."


    "RAM understands. Just tell me when you have a plan."


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to disturb Bruce''s work. After all, there are still many people waiting for surgery. He didn''t know Bruce''s level. Now Gao Yang is completely relieved. It''s undoubtedly a very happy thing to have a good military doctor in his team, but Gao Yang hopes that no one in his team will be injured and can''t use Bruce completely, Especially after seeing Bruce pull people''s belly open when giving first aid, he didn''t want to give Bruce a chance to use it.


    While communicating with the people in the team on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang soon ran back to his house. Once inside, Gao Yang didn''t rush to make a phone call. Instead, he filled his body with the magazine of sniper rifle and carried the shotgun on his back. Then Gao Yang began to grab the phone and prepare to contact uliyangke.

 Chapter 267

    "What? Airdrop! Are you kidding?"


    Gao Yang only wanted to call Wu liyangke first, ask him where he was, and then ask how long it would take to deliver the goods at the fastest speed, but what Gao Yang didn''t expect was that when he told Wu liyangke that he needed a batch of life-saving drugs, but didn''t have time to ask how soon they could be delivered, Wu liyangke directly said, if it was particularly urgent, You can arrange an airdrop for him.


    Hearing the incredible voice, ulyanko smiled proudly.


    "Man, as long as you can afford the freight, I can arrange to shoot you by rocket. It''s just an air drop. Why make a fuss? You''re lucky. I''m in mukala, Yemen, just across the Gulf of Aden from you. Man, we''re very close now, and I have a small cargo plane to use, so no matter what I need, as long as I have it, I can send it to you in one day. Don''t worry. There are no fighters in Somalia to intercept planes that enter their airspace without authorization. "


    Gao Yang was delighted and surprised and said, "aren''t you only responsible for African affairs? Why did you go to Yemen? It belongs to Asia. I said, man, you''ve crossed the line."


    "Ha ha, man, thank you for your help. The skeleton Gang''s business is a long-term business, so I asked my colleagues in Asia to help build a transit base in mukala. You can buy almost everything here, so I can send what you need directly from here, which is much easier than going around in Africa."


    Gao Yang was elated and said, "great, but I don''t know what I need now, but you should be able to find it. I said, can you air me no matter what you want in the future?"


    Wuliyang Kelian channel: "No, no, no, of course not. Brother, you have to understand that when you are in urgent need of something, I will air drop it for you, but the cargo plane here belongs to my colleagues. I can only borrow it once in a while, but I certainly can''t always borrow someone else''s plane, right? In addition, the risk of air drop is too high. What should I do in case of a strong wind blowing away the parachute and causing losses Who is it? The main question is, if I drop it every time, how are you going to pay me? If I have to go to collect the money every time, why don''t I take the delivery ship and collect the money by the way. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "sorry, I forgot this key question. I think the most important thing for you is how to collect money. I seriously ask you, if we build an airstrip here, can we always deliver goods by plane except for bulk and large equipment by ship?"


    After thinking for a long time, uliyangke said in a deep voice: "no, but in this case, I have to share the profits with my colleagues in Asia. Gao, you know, it''s hard for me to accept."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "we''ll pay for the additional freight. Of course, it''s mainly shipping in the future, but in some emergencies, it''s absolutely necessary to have an air transportation channel."


    "If you are willing to pay extra freight, it''s no problem. Of course, there''s no problem. One more thing, Gao, I told you that you have an information fee in my business with the skeleton Gang, which is given to you from my personal income. Last time it was $100000. How can I give it to you? Oh, I have to explain that the information fee is not one-time, as long as we are still doing business Well, I will set aside your share in the profits for each transaction, so don''t be too small. Your information fee is also a long-term benefit. "


    Gao Yang happily accepted the information fee from uliyangke. Anyway, it came from the profits of uliyangke. Gao Yang has no reason not to send the money to the door, but he can''t take the money now. It''s true.


    "My information fee, please save it for me first. Just give it to me after I leave Somalia. Well, I have to hang up. I''m going to ask what''s urgently needed this time. I''ll call you immediately when I know. By the way, do you have our coordinates?"


    "Of course, I have your coordinates, but I can''t rely on GPS coordinates alone. You have to prepare an indication point, such as three smoke bombs. If there are strong light flashlight instructions at night, it''s OK. Then we''ll agree how to display the airdrop area. Now I have to arrange the plane. Tell me what I need quickly, and I have to hurry up to purchase."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately went to Bruce, got the list and told ulyanko what Bruce wanted as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang returned to the beach again because he wanted to count the booty from the attackers as soon as possible, because there were a lot of things to use. These attackers were well-equipped and could not be bought in places like Somalia. Even if ulyanko was asked to buy them, it would not be easy to find them in a short time, at least in Africa.


    Weapons are still secondary, because although the weapons used by the attackers are good, they are incompatible with the logistics system of the skeleton Gang, but these attackers have a helmet night vision, walkie talkie, several GPS and satellite phones, heavy bulletproof vests that can continue to be used, sniper rifles, and light spot sight on the gun, which can be taught immediately A good thing at the next level in the battle of the guide company.


    In order to use night vision devices, batteries are definitely needed, and these attackers will certainly not bring spare batteries, so Gao Yang has to quickly count the devices that need batteries, and tell uliyangke the required battery model to see if he can send the batteries while delivering drugs.


    Cui Bo is already taking people to count the equipment. After seeing Gao Yang, Cui Bo said loudly: "let''s see if there is anything you want. Semi-automatic sniper rifles can be used by accurate shooters. These mercenaries'' carefully selected semi-automatic rifles must be better than the M21 of the main goods, but I have a look. The things used by these people are not as good as ours."


    "See if there''s anything left to see. If not, all the weapons will be sealed up and all the other things will be distributed to the people of the teaching company," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Cui Bo shook his rifle and said, "there''s nothing you can see, but this gun is very good, very good. You can have a look."


    The gun in Cui Bo''s hand is the only hk417. The SBS sniper''s gun. When he saw the gun in Cui Bo''s hand, he frowned and said: "I killed the owner of this gun. I don''t want this gun. It feels strange. In addition, I now have m14ebr. This gun is useless to me. It would be better if it was a 12 inch barrel assault type, or a 16 inch barrel investigation type, but it would be redundant for me if it was a sniper type."


    Cui Bo looked helpless and said, "bah, you''ve only had money for a few days. You don''t look at the booty. Besides, this is Somalia. Good guns are rare. Don''t you want to use the spare good guns? What''s the matter with those captured from the killed enemies? Don''t forget that your shotgun was handed over from the killed enemies."


    Gao Yang thought it was reasonable. There were not too many good guns. If there was something wrong with the main rifle, it would be too happy to have a good gun for standby.


    Gao Yang took over the hk417 in Cui Bo''s hand and looked at it carefully. The gun is still very, very new. It can be seen that it has not been used much. Moreover, the sight and night vision instrument are also very high-end goods. The gun and supporting sight alone cost at least more than twenty or thirty thousand dollars.


    Gao Yang unloaded the night vision instrument from the piccadini guide rail, raised his gun and tried to aim at it, then found a target for test firing. The shooting feeling was very good, and the accuracy was very high, at least not lower than the M14 army EBR used by Gao Yang. After all, Gao Yang''s own gun was only a slightly modified mass production product.


    But after two shots, Gao Yang couldn''t put down the hk417 in his hand. He immediately decided to try this gun well. Even if it won''t be used to replace his army EBR as the main weapon, it''s inevitable to use it as a spare gun. As for such a small thing picked up from the dead, it''s a fart. Since it''s a booty, it must have been seized from the enemy. As for the enemy It makes no difference whether people are dead or alive.


    After putting the gun on his back, he said loudly: "I use this gun. I''m looking for a spare magazine here. The magazine is not on the body. It must be here. Rabbit, you let people take down all the bulletproof vests that can be used on the body. Even if there are bullet holes, it''s OK. It''s better than useless. And the people of the skeleton Gang won''t mind this little thing."


    Cui Bo answered and took people to collect bulletproof vests. At this time, he shouted loudly: "Hey, look at them. Although they are the corpses of the enemy, you have to respect them. Pay attention. Don''t ask for clothes and some personal belongings. Keep them for others. Quickly collect the useful ones and bury them. It''s so hot that they will stink in a while."


    After instructing Cui Bo, Gao Yang continued to concentrate on looking for his spare magazine, because it was taken by the skeleton gang and sent back again. There were a pile of spare magazines, which Gao Yang had to distinguish carefully. When he found Gao Yang, walked over and looked at the body next to Cui Bo, he shrugged and said: "Yes, it''s the badge of SBS. This guy is a former member of SBS and has been confirmed from the prisoner''s mouth. In addition, this hk417 was used by him. By the way, I almost died in this man''s hand last night, but I was lucky and you saw it."


    Cui Bo smashed his mouth and said, "great, brother Yang, you have to tell me how you handled this man last night. Look at the position of the wound. You are facing each other. No, tell me what happened."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll tell you later. Put the badge back to him first. It seems that this man cares about the badge. Otherwise, he can''t take it with him during the battle. I''d better give it back to him."


    Trabb put the badge back into the sniper''s coat pocket, stuck the Velcro on the pocket, clapped his hands and said: "I don''t want this thing. Besides, it should be his greatest pride to get this thing in his life. If he is taken away, he may not be willing to be a ghost. For the sake of his peers, he is also a sniper. I will bury him well."


    After putting things back, Cui Bo stood up again, looked at Gao Yang curiously and said, "which of you fired first last night?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the body and said, "he shot first, and several shots."


    Cui Bo''s eyes widened immediately and said loudly, "he shot you first. You not only didn''t die, but also killed him! My second Olympic Games, this must be a classic war example. Tell me, how did you hide?"

 Chapter 268

    Now when he is in charge of the skeleton gang for mayd and thinks from the height of taking charge of the overall situation, Gao Yang finds out the significance of beating bossosa down.


    Ulyanko is just across the Bay, just across a short waterway. Moreover, ulyanko has established a safe smuggling channel in mukala. As long as the skeleton gang can afford it, ulyanko can get everything.


    Arms are very expensive. The third-generation fighters are at least tens of millions of dollars and the fourth-generation fighters are at least hundreds of millions of dollars. These things are not something that big countries can''t afford to play, but they are also very cheap, because guns and ammunition, as well as things like artillery and small guns that have lagged behind for decades, must also belong to arms, But you can buy a gun from tens of dollars to hundreds of dollars, and the price of tens of thousands of dollars for a rocket is the highest.


    New aircraft, tanks and artillery, which can not be bought by the financial resources of the whole country in Somalia. As for the skeleton Gang, it is completely unrealistic. However, with the financial resources of the skeleton Gang, it can completely establish an army that can walk horizontally in Somalia.


    Equipped with several t5455 tanks, dozens of armored vehicles, hundreds of mortars and dozens of type 63 107 mm rockets, it''s too exaggerated to hit Somalia, but winning bososa is definitely a game.


    The problem now is that the skeleton gang has enough money to buy these arms, which are relatively heavy equipment, and ulyanko can also provide them, but the only problem is that these arms can not be delivered to the skeleton gang.


    There is no port in the territory controlled by the skeleton gang. The type 63 rocket is the limit they can reach by ship, because they need to transfer the goods from the cargo ship to the fishing boat, and then from the fishing boat to the speedboat when they are close to the coast, and finally use the speedboat to send the goods ashore. Obviously, such a way of transportation can not transport any heavy equipment.


    As long as bossosa is laid down, the skeleton gang will not only control a big city and more population. The key is that bossosa has a deep-water port. Of course, this deep-water port is also relatively speaking. The water depth and equipment can not meet the needs of 10000 ton ships, but for the skeleton Gang, with bossosa, All the materials they need can be unloaded directly at the port.


    In addition to having a deep-water port, there are also many benefits. For example, the skeleton gang has more troops and the corresponding sea area under control will be larger. These benefits are visible. Although there are disadvantages, for example, the skeleton gang will be exposed to the international vision and will also attract the attention of more powerful armed factions in Somalia.


    It can be said that Gao Yang is indeed in control of the skeleton gang. Soldiers and civilians are willing to listen to him, with the full support of mayd. Moreover, the training and expansion of the teaching company have also made good progress, but Gao Yang is always uncertain whether to attack bossosa.


    To some extent, the attack on the skeleton Gang is also a good thing. At least the people of the skeleton gang will no longer naively think that they can always develop peacefully. Whether they like it or not, the war will come to the door. The whole skeleton Gang is now in a state of war preparation.


    For Gao Yang, the advantage of being attacked is to let people see the power of the teaching company and let everyone, including mayd, understand that their money is not taken in vain. Without the teaching company they train and the artillery they train, the skeleton gang can''t continue to exist at all.


    After the British and mokdi jointly launched an attack, the time has passed, and it is about one month. Gao Yang has been worried that the attack will not come again, but the materials urgently purchased from uliyangko in preparation for the war have arrived.


    With a month''s buffer period, the teaching company has basically completed the most preliminary training. As for the strength of the teaching company, it depends on who the opponent is. If the teaching company is put on the world stage, its combat effectiveness can only be said to be ordinary, but it is just an ordinary regular army that can no longer be common. However, in Somalia, the teaching company is an elite division, If we fight with the same number of people, the teaching company can be called invincible.


    Now the skeleton Gang''s standing military strength and the teaching company are maintained at the scale of 1000 people. Because they are worried that they will be attacked again, Gao Yang bought 500 ak74s in order to improve their combat strength as soon as possible. In addition to the 500 ak74s already bought, he changed all the equipment of the 1000 people''s standing army.


    The next step is training. Although it takes only one month, and the instructor also teaches the soldiers of the company, in only one month, Gao Yang still succeeded in making the standing army of the skeleton Gang look new.


    In the past month, there is only one item in the training program developed by Gao Yang, that is, discipline. In addition to discipline, all the training contents are just to make this wandering soldier who had no discipline at all break down and learn to obey orders.


    The training company is taught by Li JinFang, and the standing army is taught by Lian. Therefore, the individual actions of the standing army inevitably have a strong Chinese flavor, and the training has lasted for one month. The content is very simple. Take a positive step, stand in line, and then the most basic tactical actions, such as lying down with a gun, lying down with a gun, and crawling forward, The most important thing is to let these standing armies know how to use the rifles in their hands, what is the correct shooting posture, and the shooting training of dozens of bullets per person. There is nothing else, just a few simple and extreme contents and actions.


    The content is very simple, but the effect is very good. The soldiers of the skeleton gang can''t shoot with guns, and the cooperative tactics between the platoons can''t be taught at all. They haven''t even taught how to throw grenades, but it''s such a simple thing. They repeat the mechanical training in a short time, but the soldiers of the skeleton Gang finally learn to obey orders.


    Now the skeleton gang can fight according to the command. It''s no problem to fight and stop. Therefore, they have separated from the scope of wandering soldiers and become a qualified recruit. When the war situation is unfavorable, the commander orders the charge, and these soldiers will turn around and run, which still needs to be known through actual combat.


    If you can rush up after receiving orders in case of heavy casualties, this army is a real elite. Even if the technical and tactical actions are poor, you can obey orders and prohibitions. In Gao Yang''s view, this is an elite army.


    Of course, the troops of the skeleton gang are barely called a force now. Whether they have really become elite soldiers who can obey orders and prohibitions depends on the test of war. However, Gao Yang has no doubt that as long as he is given enough time and the skeleton Gang is given enough time, the skeleton Gang''s standing army will grow into an elite team, And it''s a trump card that can be used to attack cities and land in Somalia.

 Chapter 269

    Attacking bossosa was the goal set by mayd and Abu for a long time, but after a sneak attack from the mocadi and the British, for these two people, the idea of attacking bossosa became more firm.


    The key now lies in Gao Yang. If Gao Yang agrees to fight, the skeleton gang will try its best to capture bossosa. If Gao Yang does not agree, the plan to capture bossosa will be put on hold indefinitely, because now Gao Yang is responsible for all military affairs of the skeleton gang.


    It is a high principle not to fight unprepared battles, and whether the skeleton gang has enough strength to attack bossosa now depends on investigation.


    Gao Yang has sent two groups of people to bossosa for investigation, but he has received too little information. Up to now, he does not know the specific number of troops of the mokadi faction, nor the equipment of the mokadi faction. In particular, he cannot know whether the mokadi faction has made any new moves since the last sneak attack.


    Gao Yang wants to go to bossosa himself. Only in this way can he make an accurate judgment. However, their skin color is too conspicuous. It is almost impossible to touch bossosa. The locals sent to investigate can''t get any valuable information. Let alone, there are two groups of nine people to investigate, but four of them haven''t been able to come back, He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive, so Gao Yang had to reluctantly interrupt the plan to send someone to bossosa for investigation.


    The only thing Gao Yang knows now is that the mokadi faction is very nervous. They are heavily guarded at all entrances of bososa City, and the inventory is very tight. After the sneak attack fails, they are beaten by mortars, and the mokadi faction, who has the absolute advantage in number, seems to be frightened. Instead of attacking the skeleton Gang again, they are afraid that the skeleton gang will go back to find their trouble.


    If you can, Gao Yang hopes to wait a while to attack bossosa. The soldiers still need training. Even if there is another month, the effect will be much better than the rush attack. But the problem now is that Gao Yang can''t wait any longer. He wants to launch the attack on bossosa as soon as possible.


    In terms of time, Gao Yang has finished their training period, and the performance of the teaching company is enough to be worthy of mayd''s three million. Now they can leave at any time.


    In addition, Fernando has called. Distin''s security company has successfully completed the application for maritime business, and the personnel have been found. The funds of distin and Bob have been in place. With their $10 million, their maritime security company can start operation immediately.


    However, these two reasons are not the reasons why Gao Yang is eager to launch an attack. Whether there are several of them, the maritime security company can start to operate well, and the end of the contract period is not a problem at all. Mayd has paid them an additional $1 million as a reward for their extra training of many soldiers this month.


    In fact, even if there is no money to take, the six of them will not give up. After all, they brought out the teaching company and the standing army alone. They can''t have no feelings at all. In order to make more soldiers trained by themselves survive, they won''t be in a hurry to leave, even for nothing.


    The reason why Gao Yang couldn''t hold his breath and began to rush to attack bososa was that he got a message from ulyanko that mokadi was looking for mercenaries all over the world, and it was likely that he had recruited mercenaries. This news was the main reason why Gao Yang began to worry.


    The mokadi faction has more money than the skeleton gang. Of course, the mokadi faction has more money than the mokadi faction, who controls the armed organization. However, when mokadi thinks that his rule over bossosa is threatened and he can''t solve the threat himself, the most direct way is to take money to find mercenaries, Then deal with the skeleton Gang directly.


    Ulyanko has been in Africa for many years, and has a lot of contacts with mercenaries. The information obtained from him should be reliable. Although ulyanko doesn''t know how many mercenaries have come to bososa, Gaoyang has to be vigilant. Compared with the skeleton Gang, the combat effectiveness of mokadi soldiers is slag, but compared with those mercenaries, The combat effectiveness of the skeleton Gang''s soldiers will become slag.


    Gao Yang thinks that if he drags on, it''s not whether the skeleton gang can beat bossosa, but whether the mokadi faction will directly destroy the skeleton gang by relying on a large number of mercenaries.


    It was after receiving the news from ulyanko that Gao Yang could only call mayd, Abu and all the members of the Satan mercenary regiment together to discuss whether bossosa would fight or not. Although Gao Yang could decide whether to fight, after all, mayd was the head of the skeleton gang. It was obviously impossible to decide whether to fight without consulting mayd.


    "Now the standing army with the teaching company as the core has been able to fight against the mokadi faction. Although it is inferior in number, it still has advantages in strength. In addition, we have prepared the weapons and equipment to support a large-scale operation, such as rockets, mortars and rocket launchers. These heavy weapons are fully equipped with enough ammunition, and ulyanko can provide emergency support to the mokadi faction We transport materials, which is our advantage, but the mokadi faction may have received the help of mercenaries, and we can''t know the specific number and equipment of mercenaries, and we can''t judge the combat effectiveness of mokadi faction. This is the biggest problem we face. Now, it''s time for you to make a choice, fight or not. "


    After Gao Yang finished, mayd said slowly: "I think we should fight. Even if we are not sure of winning, we should attack as soon as possible. Now we understand that the practice of the skeleton gang has touched the interests of too many people. The more we delay, the more our enemies will be."


    Abramovich survived very hard, but he recovered slowly after suffering a heavy blow. Mayd was basically able to move freely, but Abramovich was still difficult to move. However, although he was still very weak and weak in speech, Abramovich showed great determination.


    "Fight! We can only fight. Our position has no choice but to expand to the West. We have to fight with the mocadi sooner or later. It will be more difficult to fight when the mocadi is ready."


    Gao Yang certainly knows what mayd and Abu said. He also knows that for the skeleton Gang, it''s better to fight late than early, but whether to fight or not determines the fate of mayd and the skeleton Gang, and their fate can only be controlled by themselves.


    There is no doubt that war is the only choice. After getting the exact answer from mayd and Abu, Gao Yang nodded and said: "Well, our view is to start the war immediately. Now we have agreed to start the war, and all preparations have been completed. If there is no accident, we will officially start the operation tomorrow! Everyone, let''s make a detailed battle plan now."

 Chapter 270

    The so-called detailed battle plan is that there is no plan! And this is the only conclusion reached by Gao Yang after their research,


    Without knowing the enemy''s strength and the distribution of the enemy''s forces, it''s nonsense to make a detailed battle plan on the premise of almost knowing nothing about the enemy. Therefore, the plan they discussed is to pull the troops outside the city of bossosa for a military reconnaissance, and then adapt to the situation.


    Detailed operational plans cannot be worked out, but what operational effects can be achieved can be set in advance.


    For the skeleton Gang, the first and most ideal result is to completely annihilate the mokadi armed forces and successfully take charge of bossosa. This result is the best big victory.


    In the second case, if we can''t capture bossosa, but can cause a fatal blow to the mokadi faction and make the mokadi faction unable to recover, it''s best. Even if we can''t make the mokadi faction lose its combat power completely, it''s acceptable and can still be regarded as a victory.


    The third situation, and the worst outcome, is that the skeleton Gang''s attack is unfavorable and the casualties are heavy, while the strength of the mocadi faction has not suffered much loss and can return to the counter attack.


    Gao Yang''s goal is to strive to achieve the most ideal result on the premise of ensuring the second result. As for the third situation, it is absolutely not allowed. If the results of military reconnaissance show that the enemy''s strength is too strong, there may be the worst third situation. What Gao Yang has to do is to stop the attack immediately and ensure that it can be withdrawn with minimal loss.


    For the satanic mercenary regiment headed by Gao Yang, it is a bit difficult to command a battle with a number of about 1000 people. None of them has received training in commanding regimental scale operations, let alone experience in this field, but up to now, Gao Yang can only bite the bullet.


    Gao Yang said they lacked experience in commanding large-scale operations, but if mayd or Abu were to command, there would be no need to fight the war. Just declare the defeat directly. It can be predicted that the experience of the mokadi faction is not that strong.


    On the border of Somalia, in a small place like bossosa, no one has a better command ability. When it comes to combat experience and command ability, they may be able to stand out from the crowd. No, they are.


    It is probably a common practice at all times and in all countries to have an oath meeting before the war. When facing the battle of life and death, the skeleton Gang is certainly no exception.


    As the main force, the standing army has about 1000 people, while the artillery has about 200 people. In addition, as a reserve or cannon fodder that can shoot, the fighting force of the skeleton Gang now has about 2000 people, but what those cannon fodder troops can do is to let these cannon fodder troops enter the urban area of bossosa after the standing army attacks and occupies bossosa, In order to strengthen the control of bossosa urban area and maintain order, but let them rush to the front line. Gao Yang didn''t even think about it.


    Two thousand troops gathered on the beach. Although two thousand people didn''t sound like a lot, they still stood together with great momentum. At least there seemed to be a large number of people.


    Mayd boarded a makeshift wooden platform and began his pre war speech.


    Gao Yang didn''t understand what mayd was saying, but the soldiers who were already in high spirits looked crazy after hearing mayd''s speech. Gao Yang had no doubt that these people would die for mayd.


    Mayd''s speech didn''t last long. About ten minutes later, mayd stopped talking. Amid the cheers of the crowd, mayd stepped down from the stage and said to them, "as the supreme commander, go and tell them a few words."


    As the supreme commander, Gao Yang must go up and say something, so he didn''t refuse. After taking over the big horn in mayd''s hand, he quickly stepped onto the stage.


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to make a long speech, but he also prepared what to say. However, after he got on the stage, Gao Yang looked at a large black head below and the soldiers cheering at him with an excited face. Suddenly, he didn''t know what to say.


    After a short pause, the cheers gradually subsided. At this time, Gao Yang didn''t think about his abdominal manuscript. He directly raised his horn and said loudly: "I don''t know what kind of life you used to live, but I know what kind of life you live now, and you seem to be very satisfied with your current life. Well, I want to ask you, do you want to keep your current life?"


    "Yes!"


    There was a loud response from the audience, but most people couldn''t understand what Gao Yang was saying, so only a few soldiers answered.


    Gao Yang waited for a moment and looked at the English speaker who should translate all his words. Then he said loudly, "your answer is too low. Now tell me, do you want to keep your current life!"


    "Yes!"


    Gao Yang was very satisfied with the roar of two thousand people. He nodded and shouted: "We are about to go to war, and the purpose of this war is to protect what you have now from being taken away by those damn bastards. But if I say, you can only eat enough now. Such a life is far from beautiful. However, now the opportunity comes. As long as we can win, you can live a better life, Shi Soldiers, I can''t describe to you how beautiful the new life is, because you haven''t experienced it. You don''t know how beautiful life can be, but now you have the opportunity to create a better future. Now tell me, do you want to live a better life than you''ve ever experienced? "


    "Yes!"


    Although the answers were uneven, Gao Yang was still very satisfied. He couldn''t ask a group of people who didn''t speak the language to give a neat answer.


    "In order to keep your present life and create a life you can''t imagine, let''s kill all the enemies and kill them now!"


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand forcefully and shouted, "go and kill them! Let''s go!"


    "Fuck them!"


    After Gao Yang gave an order and got a loud response, the soldiers of the skeleton Gang began to move in an orderly way.


    Gao Yang stood on the platform. Only the soldiers of the standing army moved. Their heavy equipment had been loaded on the fishing boat, and the soldiers successively got on the speedboat, and then speedboats went to meet the fishing boat parked in the distance.


    Loading heavy equipment and transporting soldiers with fishing boats is a helpless choice. Gao Yang wants to buy some cars to pull people and guns, but it''s a pity that they can''t transport them to the shore. If bossosa is killed, let alone cars, uliyangke can send the tanks directly.


    The skeleton Gang now has cars, but there are only 11 in total, and four of them are cars, only four pickup trucks, and the other three are off-road vehicles. This transportation capacity can''t pull rockets and mortars outside bososa.


    Fortunately, the skeleton Gang now has ten fishing boats with a displacement of more than 100 tons, and there are more than 40 speedboats. The fishing boats drag the speedboats to travel in the coastal waters, which is enough to send the soldiers to a place not far from bossosa, and then let them land for combat, while 11 cars will drag 11 rockets and artillery crew to travel with the fleet from the coast, So it''s a car that still plays a big role.


    Some of the Rockets have been disassembled first and sent to the fishing boat. What we need to do now is to let the soldiers board the speedboat. After a short time, Li JinFang ran back and saluted Gao yangpa. He shouted: "report to lieutenant colonel, the teaching company is ready, please give instructions!"


    After Gao Yang returned a military salute, he shouted, "let''s go!"


    When joking, give yourself a lieutenant colonel rank. Now it has become Gao Yang''s official rank in the skeleton Gang, and no one regards it as a joke. Everyone will stand at attention and salute Gao Yang when they see him.


    It was not easy for them to establish the concept of an officer for the soldiers of the skeleton gang. It was not easy for the soldiers to salute the officers with high ranks immediately when they saw them. Therefore, they only joked about the rank they hung for themselves at that time, but now they have to maintain it to the end.


    In a hierarchical army, the existence of rank is essential, and since you want to promote officers, you must have a rank.


    After a clear rank is divided, the greatest advantage is to facilitate command. The simplest example is that when the commander of the company is killed in battle, who will take over the command is a big problem for the skeleton gang. After having the rank, it is much simpler. The person with the highest rank can directly top it.


    Due to the lack of officers, the largest unit of the standing army only reaches the company level. The company commander''s rank is captain, and the officers are still selected from the original training company. As for the current training company, the number of recruits is supplemented only after they join, but even if the officers are only newly produced semi-finished products, they are certainly better than none.


    Under the command of the company commander of each company, after boarding the speedboat one after another with the company as the unit, the company commander will immediately run back and salute Gao Yang, so the sound of reports can be heard all the time.


    "Report to lieutenant colonel, the second company of the standing army is ready, please give instructions,"


    "Let''s go!"


    When Gao Yang ordered the last company to set out, watched them connect the speedboat with the fishing boat and start heading west, Gao Yang stepped down from the platform and whispered to mayd, "we should set out, too."


    Mayd hugged Gao Yang with his remaining arm and said in a deep voice, "I''m here waiting for the good news of victory. I believe we will win."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "of course, the victory must belong to us. I am very confident about it!"

 Chapter 271

    Gao Yang, among them, except Li JinFang, who even took a boat with him, would take a car to bossosa. The route would gallop along the coast and keep echoing with the fleet.


    In fact, it is not safe to transport troops by fleet, especially when people, equipment and shells are crowded on the ship. Once attacked, it will cause disastrous consequences. However, bososa is more than 100 kilometers away from the fishing village. It is not impossible for those soldiers to walk to bososa on their feet, but it takes too much time, Most of these soldiers have only been trained for a month. If they walk to bossosa with their feet, they will not have much combat effectiveness in a short time.


    In order to ensure safety, the two cars drove in the front to explore the way. Once there was a situation, they would send back a notice in time, so that the fleet could immediately land and let the troops land. The journey was smooth. They only met a small fishing village on the road. Because it was all desert, the fleet just bypassed the small fishing village and joined the fleet.


    Except for two cars running 20 kilometers ahead, all the remaining cars are towed with a type 63 rocket behind them, including two pickups with two rockets. At this time, we can see the advantages of the lightweight type 63 rocket. If we change to other weapons, with the only transportation capacity of the skeleton Gang now, It''s really impossible to easily move equipment with the army.


    Gao Yang and groliov walked at the back of the convoy in an off-road vehicle, which was convenient to supervise whether there was any problem with the car pulling the rocket, but there was no problem all the way. The convoy and the convoy were safe.


    Because the waves near the shore are relatively large, and the fishing boats have to drag speedboats when they are fully loaded, the speed of the fleet is relatively slow. It has been more than five hours since they walked more than 120 kilometers. Gao Yang started boarding at 9 a.m. and finally sent back the news from the two cars running in front of them at more than 2 p.m.


    "Fleet 1 reported that we have reached an area five kilometers away from bossosa. We have found no trace of the enemy. We can land. Repeat, there is no trace of anyone. We can land. Over."


    Gao Yang quickly looked at the GPS. They were still 20 kilometers away from bossosa, 15 kilometers away from the place where the report was sent back, and about 10 kilometers away from the scheduled landing place. At the current speed, they could arrive in an hour at most.


    The skeleton Gang''s fleet is only transporting people, not a professional landing ship, so landing ten kilometers away from bossosa is already a very risky limit.


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie: "No. 1 train set is scattered, pay close attention to all abnormalities, report immediately once there is a situation, pay attention to their own safety, over."


    "Train group one understands, over."


    After contacting the two cars in charge of the investigation, Gao Yang continued: "car group 2 calls car group 3, ten kilometers away from the parking lot. Get ready to get off. Over."


    The so-called No. 3 fleet refers not to cars, but to the fleet. Although the walkie talkie they use has strong encryption performance, it''s better to be careful when calling with clear code.


    Li JinFang''s voice soon rang out.


    "Unit 3 received. Get ready to get off. Over."


    After notifying Li JinFang, Gao Yang finally checked his equipment in the car and checked the hk417 in the back seat again. Although he has checked it many times, it is always good to check it several times when the war is coming.


    Groliov is also checking his machine gun. Although he is responsible for commanding the artillery rather than going into battle himself, as a veteran, it has become groliov''s instinct to keep his weapons at their best all the time.


    Gaoyang is about to take the initiative to fight separately for the first time. There are no trusted comrades in arms around them, which makes them feel a little uneasy. If they can, Gaoyang hopes to be accompanied by five of groliov, rather than more teaching companies or standing armies. No matter how many these people are, they can''t bring any sense of security to Gaoyang.


    Gao Yang''s team accelerated a little and arrived at the landing site ahead of the fleet. After seeing that the team had arrived at the landing site displayed on the GPS, Gao Yang immediately ordered: "unit 2 has entered the parking lot and all get off."


    After the convoy stopped, Gao Yang quickly jumped out of the car and shouted, "rabbit, take your people to establish a guard position, big dog, take your people to prepare the Rockets."


    The people in the convoy are mainly snipers and precision shooters. There is only one artillery who is responsible for taking care of the Rockets. Under the loud greeting of Gao Yang, Cui Bo led the snipers to quickly establish a cordon, while groliov commanded the artillery to untie the rockets from the vehicle.


    For the sake of safety, although the rocket barrel was filled with rockets, the Rockets were not equipped with fuses. At this time, the separately stored fuses had to be installed on the Rockets. When groliov commanded the artillery to fuse the Rockets, Gao Yang came to Cui Bo.


    Gao Yang holds a stack of maps of bososa, which are satellite images taken by Google Earth. He asked ulyanko to print them for him. Although they are not military maps, they can make an intuitive and detailed end to the terrain of bososa. Unfortunately, the war in Somalia has been chaotic for too long, and no one will make Baidu street view for bososa, otherwise, It would be perfect to have bossosa''s Google Street View.


    Because it was for Force reconnaissance, it found that the defense there was weak and broke in from there. It did not set a target point that must be won, but several main roads and entrances were marked with red pen and marked with the number of places.


    After looking at the map, Gao Yang pointed to a corner on the map and said in a deep voice: "Rabbit, let''s go in from the northwest corner. There are some big cans here. I don''t know what they are used for. It should be an oil refinery. There are fences and bushes. At that time, you should take people to pay attention to this area and provide cover for the troops attacking highway 1. I''ll take the accurate shooter team to pay attention to the area south of Highway 1."


    Cui Bo said in a deep voice, "I see, brother Yang, be careful. I''m always uneasy when we''re not together."


    Gao Yang patted Cui Bo on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "everything takes preserving ourselves as the biggest premise. If you can''t, you can''t withdraw, but we must not bury our people here. When the war is over, we will withdraw. Be more careful."


    After talking to Cui Bo, Gao Yang went to Frye again and said in a deep voice, "the people in your rocket launcher group are actually the most dangerous. Remember, don''t be a hero and don''t show off. Be honest and be careful. Do you hear me."


    Frye said with a smile, "I don''t want to be in the limelight. The limelight dies the fastest. I understand. Don''t worry, boss. I''ll be fine."


    Gao Yang looked at Bruce. Before he spoke, Bruce smiled and said, "boss, I''m in charge of logistics. What can I do at the end? You''d better be careful. I don''t want to move a knife for you, so you still can''t remember my existence at all."


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice, "anyway, be careful."


    After patting Bruce on the shoulder, Gao Yang opened the dust cover on the sight, fell down next to Cui Bo, and then began to search for distant targets with a telescope, waiting for the fleet to send people.


    After waiting for half an hour, Bruce suddenly said, "they''re here."


    Just then, Li JinFang''s voice came from the headset.


    "I see you. Team 3 has arrived at the parking lot. Have a safe trip. Now get off. Over."


    After the speedboat untied the cable connected with the fishing boat, one by one rushed to the shore. After landing, the soldiers on the speedboat immediately gathered together according to their respective companies.


    Soon company commanders ran to Gao Yang and reported to him that their companies were ready to go. After Gao Yang gave an order, they moved to the area designated by Gao Yang to wait for the order.


    The mortars and rockets of the artillery company have also been transported to the shore one after another, but the mortars are still in the decomposition state and will not be assembled before arriving at the battlefield, while the Rockets can be assembled by science, and then dragged forward by the soldiers, and they can be ready to launch at any time.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, the personnel and equipment on board have landed, and the mortar shells and rockets have been loaded on the empty cars. In addition, ten speedboats have also undertaken the task of transporting shells. If the shells are not enough, they will send the shells to the coast nearest to the combat area according to the order.


    When everything was ready, he shouted loudly: "the teaching company, as the leading force, advanced to the scheduled assembly site in a combat attitude, established a defensive position, and now set out!"


    Li JinFang took the teaching company to the front. They took the team as the unit and marched in the direction of bossosa with the sandal line. After waiting for the teaching company to set off for about ten minutes, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "everyone, let''s go!"


    With the guidance company to open the way, the rest of the troops can concentrate on their journey. The whole army is moving silently in the form of a marching army. A team of more than 1000 people, with the spirit of killing, goes to bossosa.


    Gao Yang didn''t walk with the army. He sat on the side of the team in an SUV, and Bruce sat on the car with him. If it wasn''t for groliov, they would be responsible for commanding their own troops and would ride with him. The car was originally designed to serve them.


    Walking in the front, Li JinFang sent back a call and said, "this is the teaching company. We can see the roadblocks set by the enemy. There is no exchange of fire at present. It is visually observed that the enemy has two machine gun positions. The number of people is unknown. Please give instructions."

 Chapter 272

    Because it was fire reconnaissance, Gao Yang did not order the troops to fully launch. They should attack from target point 1 and test the enemy''s fire intensity first.


    The skeleton gang had few people, but they had enough heavy firepower, so Li JinFang stopped with the Teaching Company 1500 meters away from the roadblock and prepared to launch an attack under the cover of artillery fire.


    Gao Yang came to the front line, climbed to the ground next to Li JinFang and looked at them with a telescope. They are now close to the sea. In the northwest corner of bossosa, there is a road leading to the urban area of bossosa, while mocadi has set up a roadblock on the road and a heavy machine gun position on both sides of the road.


    "The enemy has always been like this? No retreat, no reinforcement? No response?"


    When the great enemy strikes, if it is normal, the enemy has already responded. To Gao Yang''s surprise, what he sees from the telescope is that everything is calm, and he can''t even see a personal shadow on the enemy''s machine gun position.


    "It''s really strange. The enemy has found us and shot at us with heavy machine guns, but the shooting lasted a short time. In addition, they didn''t find any reinforcements. What do they want? Is it too calm?"


    Li JinFang is a little confused. Although he knows that Gao Yang doesn''t know the situation, he still can''t help asking Gao Yang''s enemy what he wants to do.


    Gao Yang was also confused and hesitated: "well, maybe the enemy hid first in order to avoid the most likely shelling. They were ready to enter the position after we entered the range."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "there''s no such thing. You have to leave someone to observe. There''s no reason to hide all of us. Besides, we''re all here. No matter how slow the enemy is, it''s time to send reinforcements here. Only two machine gun positions can be used for farting. Does it mean that the enemy wants to put us in for street fighting?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s very possible that street fighting is not conducive to the exertion of our heavy firepower, and they are more familiar with the terrain and have the advantage of number of people. If I change, I must choose to fight street fighting. In the second Olympic Games, it''s not easy to fight street fighting. Forget it, no matter him, blow a few shots first to see the situation."


    After saying that, Gao Yang immediately said, "big dog, first fire a few guns and destroy the enemy''s machine gun position."


    The troops had already started, and the artillery were ready to fire. After hearing Gao Yang''s order and groliov''s order, twelve mortar shells immediately took off and fell towards the enemy''s machine gun position.


    More than a dozen shells hit the machine gun position. Although the artillery strength of the skeleton gang was not flattered, it was still accurate within the visual distance. More than half of the dozen shells fell where they should go. However, after a series of explosions, there was still no movement on the enemy''s machine gun position when the smoke dispersed.


    The heavy machine gun did not fire, and there was no shadow shaking on the position. Everything seemed so calm. It was like an artillery drill, not a real battle.


    Seeing this strange scene, Gao Yang completely lost his temper and said with hatred: "the second Olympic Games, it seems that the enemy can either be very calm, or die and want to fight street battles. There''s no way. Let''s go!"


    Li JinFang immediately shouted, "a row, advance to 500 meters from the machine gun position and see the situation."


    The three classes in a row stood up and formed a scattered line. The cat ran to the machine gun position with his waist. At this time, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie: "big dog, pay attention to both sides of the local machine gun position to see if there is a hidden machine gun position. If it has been found, fire will be covered immediately. Never let the enemy form a cross firing line."


    "Big dog understands."


    Li JinFang and Gao Yang each held a telescope and nervously looked at the teaching company that launched the feint, but an extremely strange scene appeared. Without any obstruction, they ran to a place only 500 meters away from the machine gun position and stopped.


    "Report, no enemy is found. Please indicate whether to take down the local machine gun position!"


    Li JinFang was completely confused. At this time, he simply didn''t think much. He said loudly, "occupy the machine gun position."


    After giving the order, Li JinFang said to Gao Yang, "you watch here. I''ll take the teaching company to have a look. It''s not a matter to go on like this. I guess the mocadi faction is going to have an street battle."


    "Let''s go together. I''m not a real lieutenant colonel. Sitting in the headquarters and waiting for news is not my strength. I still have to go to the position and have a look by myself."


    After that, Gao Yang was very depressed and said, "I was going to fight with mocadi outside the city first. As a result, people didn''t play cards according to the routine. It''s unreasonable."


    Li JinFang said with a bitter smile, "it would be strange if the enemy would cooperate with our plan. It''s a war. There''s no such cheap good thing. However, it''s strange. Our position is bare. Launching an attack on this terrain is the most likely place to cause a large number of casualties. The enemy gave up? Well, a row of machine gun positions have been occupied. Let''s see the situation."


    "Report, a platoon has occupied the machine gun position, sir. I think you should come and have a look. The situation here is very strange."


    After Gao Yang and Li JinFang looked at each other, they both gave a bitter smile, and then Li JinFang ordered, "teaching is even available to all. Follow me."


    Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "big dog, pay attention to cover us."


    Gao Yang rushed to the machine gun position with the large troops of the teaching company. At this time, after occupying the machine gun position, a row had moved the sandbag to the other side and turned the muzzle of the machine gun towards the urban area. That is to say, the teaching company established a bridgehead position without firing a gun.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang didn''t enter the machine gun position built by sandbags. The machine gun position is about 100 meters away from the nearest building. Looking into the urban area, there are all iron sheds. There are few brick and stone houses, and you can vaguely see someone passing on the streets in the distance.


    After looking at the situation in the urban area, he raised his voice and whispered: "it seems that the enemy just wants to carry out street fighting, but it seems that it is all simple houses here. Even street fighting is not very beneficial to the enemy?"


    Li JinFang said with a tangled face: "no matter, since it is a forced investigation by force, how is it possible that there are no casualties? No matter what they want to do, just force their ideas out. One row covers, two rows! Clear all suspicious targets in the buildings on both sides of the Road 300 meters ahead!"


    The second platoon immediately dispersed and entered the urban area. After entering the construction area, the third platoon was divided into three groups based on classes. One class stayed on the road, while the other two classes entered the shanty town built of iron sheds.


    Left on the road were two rows and one shift. They went straight ahead for 300 meters and established defensive positions on both sides of the road, but the two shifts entering the shanty town never made any movement.

 Chapter 273

    The atmosphere is getting more and more strange. Gao Yang wants to go to the front personally to check what''s going on. He drove more than 100 kilometers and killed people fiercely, but he just met the enemy and couldn''t see people. What''s the matter.


    When Gao Yang was a little impatient because of the strange atmosphere, Li JinFang suddenly said in a loud voice full of surprises: "there is a situation, it''s the enemy!"


    Gao Yang was never happy to see the enemy, but when he saw the enemy, he felt happy from the bottom of his heart. No matter when the results were good or bad, when he saw the enemy, he could finally know what the enemy was going to do.


    The first squad in the second platoon was about 100 meters away from the suddenly emerging enemy. When a large number of armed personnel suddenly appeared, the first squad on high alert immediately opened fire. The fire network composed of a light machine gun and nine ak74s should not be underestimated. More than a dozen people who ran out first fell down, but more people rushed out. While they were shooting, He rushed straight to the first shift in the second row.


    The strong attack turned into an encounter. Gao Yang didn''t expect this situation, but he immediately fired instinctively. Gao Yang hardly had to aim at a large group of crowded targets. Anyway, he would certainly be able to put down one, and there is likely to be the effect of a string of sugar gourd. Maybe one shot can hit two.


    The two heavy machine guns won by a row also opened fire. Although the level of the two heavy machine gun shooters in a row is not very good, it''s better not to be too easy to fight the crowded personnel.


    The result of the encounter was that the enemies who suddenly rushed out fell to the ground like wheat under the sickle. They didn''t even cause any casualties to the first shift in the second row, but soon two cars rushed out of the corner and opened fire on the first shift immediately after they rushed out.


    "Armed pickup trucks, heavy machine guns! Two!"


    While Li JinFang shouted, while Gao Yang turned the muzzle to kill the machine gun shooter on the pickup, the first squad had opened fire on the pickup.


    The teaching company strengthened its firepower. At this time, except for the RPG shooters, the people in the teaching company had an rpg-26. Almost at the moment when two armed pickup trucks appeared, an RPG-7 rocket went out with a whoosh. After hitting the front pickup truck into a ball of fire, at least two rpg-26 went out, The rest of the pickup truck was blasted into a fireball, which soared into the air and smashed down again.


    No one of the enemies who showed up could still stand. The battle ended temporarily after a very short period of time. When the monitor of the first shift in the second row reported to Li JinFang, his voice was full of incredible.


    "Report to Sir, there are no casualties in the first shift of the second platoon. Yes, there are no casualties. Now I''ll catch a living mouth and ask about the situation. Over!"


    The two men in the first shift of the second platoon quickly ran between a pile of corpses. After finding a living soldier, they asked in a hurry. The monitor of the first shift immediately said in surprise again: "Report to the officer. The prisoner said that all the soldiers guarding the position here fled. They came to support after hearing the gunfire. They didn''t know what happened until they met the escaping soldiers on the road. Therefore, their officer wanted to recapture the machine gun position here after shooting two officers who led the team to escape."


    Gao Yang and Li Jin looked at each other, and then Gao Yang said angrily, "Fark, shit, I''m going to fight in the street. The enemy is running away at the sight of the wind. He should have thought of it."


    After hate finished, Gao Yang immediately pressed the launch button of the walkie talkie and shouted hoarsely: "everyone, attack their predetermined targets immediately and attack in an all-round way! Big dog, first take a few shots at all possible enemy positions. As long as the guns are fired, the enemy will run away!"


    Gao Yangji was very upset, because if he had found out earlier that the strange situation was not the enemy''s plot, but purely because the enemy was too timid, he would have ordered an all-round attack. Now the enemy has responded and sent the first batch of reinforcements, so it is likely that his peripheral positions have been strengthened now.


    Gao Yang felt that he had made a big mistake, but as each company of the standing army entered their respective positions and launched an attack on the predetermined target, Gao Yang soon found that although he missed some time, it seemed that there was no problem, or there was no problem at all.


    "The third company reported that we have successfully won the predetermined target area and have not encountered resistance. Please indicate whether to continue to expand the occupied area. Over."


    "The fourth company reported that we have won the predetermined target, encountered weak resistance, killed seven people and injured two of us. Please indicate the next combat target, over."


    "The fifth company reported that we had won the target, met no resistance, and captured 46 prisoners. The prisoners voluntarily disarmed. Please indicate how to deal with the prisoners and the next combat mission. Over."


    It was a mess. Because it was going badly, all the attack teams sent out came to ask them about their next tasks at once, which made everything a mess.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to do for a while, whether to consolidate the position or pursue the victory, whether to let the artillery move forward or stay in the current position. It was originally a fire reconnaissance, but God knows it turned into a long drive. In less than half an hour, all the predetermined target areas have been hit.


    You know, Gaoyang''s predetermined areas are only likely to be guarded by the enemy, and Gaoyang''s plan is to test the combat effectiveness and equipment of the mokadi faction by attacking these areas, but he didn''t expect to encounter almost no resistance.


    Not only Gao Yang didn''t expect it, but none of the people involved in making the battle plan thought of it. They envisaged all the worst results, but didn''t think about what to do if the battle went too smoothly. However, it''s estimated that no commander dared to think only of the good.


    Gao Yang knows he can''t hesitate any more. Since everything is going well, let''s continue to fight. When we encounter strong resistance, anyway, this battle seems destined to be a chaotic battle. Whether the enemy is willing or not, and whether he is willing or not, this battle has entered the stage of street warfare in advance.


    "I''m a ram. Pay attention to the offensive troops. Now you can attack freely. The attack range is determined by the company commander of each company, but the smallest unit must be kept at or above the class level, not too scattered. In addition, don''t abuse the captured prisoners. Explain our policy to them, keep in touch and carry out orders."


    Because the standing army has no battalion level units, it is the establishment of eight companies. Gao Yang directly issues orders to the company commanders of each company.


    After issuing the order of free attack to the troops that had entered bossosa, Gao Yang also issued the order to several companies that had been the reserve team.


    "The first company, attack area 5, the second company, attack area 6, the sixth company, attack area 7, the seventh company is on standby, and the eighth company is responsible for covering the artillery company. Follow the command of the big dog and carry out the order."


    Almost all the troops in Gaoyang''s hands as a reserve team were released, except that only one seventh company was left as a reserve team to deal with emergencies. As for the two artillery companies, Gaoyang planned to let groliov decide their positions by himself.


    "Big dog, artillery, you can do it."


    After making a speechless order, Gao Yang didn''t know what to do, because he couldn''t be used there. All the fronts were progressing smoothly. After making the order of free attack, no one asked him for instructions or support.


    The radio of the skeleton Gang standing army has been distributed to the class level. Each company has its own frequency and communication is very convenient. It can receive the situation at the forefront in time. As long as there is anything abnormal, the company commander of each company will report to Gao Yang. However, so far, there is no abnormal situation.


    "Ram, this is a rabbit. Should we go to the battlefield, too?"


    After being called by Cui Bo, Gao Yang remembered that Cui Bo''s sniper team was still idle.


    "The sniper team enters the battlefield and moves freely."


    After giving Cui Bo an order, Gao Yang has nothing to do. He can only stay with Frye and Bruce.


    Frye carried a rocket launcher, looked at Gao Yang and said, "I''ve never seen such a battle, boss. Am I too little? You know, I haven''t fought a few battles in total."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen such a battle, so we have too little knowledge."


    Frye rubbed his chin and said blankly, "let''s stay here?"


    "What else can you do? Come on, just stay here and be a reserve team with your players. At present, there is no rocket launcher in it."


    Bruce looked inexplicable and said, "even if there are no dead people, is there no wounded who need first aid?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "two people in the fourth company were injured. However, they have bandaged themselves and then went into battle. If you''re worried that their wounds will be infected, you can go over and inject them with antibiotics, but others are free. Their wounds don''t seem to need stitching."


    Bruce sighed and said, "this is the strangest and easiest battle I''ve ever experienced. Well, I have to say it''s good to participate in this battle."


    He shrugged and said: "Now the battle is going on, and I, the supreme commander, have nothing to do. Although I am the supreme commander of an army for the first time, and I may be the only supreme commander who commands an army for the first time, I have encountered this situation. It is really sad that I have no sense of existence, but my subordinates feel better that there are no casualties. Maybe we can create a new situation Create a zero casualty battle. "

 Chapter 274

    After all, we can only think about zero casualties. A large-scale live fire exercise can cause casualties, not to mention a real battle. Although the enemy is ready to collapse at one touch or even flee at the sight of the wind, casualties are inevitable.


    It took almost two hours from the launch of the attack to dark. During this period, there were only seven casualties, two dead, three seriously injured and two slightly injured. For the number of combatants who have been put into operation, this casualty figure is almost negligible.


    The skeleton Gang''s night fighting ability is insufficient, but it has a certain night fighting ability. After dark, Gao Yang did not order to consolidate the war results, but ordered companies other than the teaching company to continue to attack, but only to reduce the intensity of the attack. The order given to the teaching company is to expand the combat scale in the night battle and take a more active offensive than during the day.


    After the teaching company is equipped with the captured night combat equipment and the field combat equipment specially purchased for them, the whole company has the night combat capability. In the evening, it is the moment when the teaching company can play a decisive role.


    The performance of the teaching company did not live up to the high expectations. Although the teaching company made a deeper breakthrough and encountered far more and stronger resistance than other companies, under the leadership of Li JinFang, the teaching company almost swept away all the enemies in front of it.


    The teaching company has gone deep alone. They have moved all the way along Highway 1 and have controlled the coastal zone in the northwest corner of bossosa.


    For the skeleton gang with stronger maritime transport capacity, controlling the coastal area of bossosa means that ammunition supplies can be sent directly from the sea to the urban area of bossosa and directly to the hands of the teaching company at any time.


    Just after five hours of fighting, the skeleton gang has controlled the whole northwest corner of bossosa, while the teaching company extends the position forward. On the satellite map held by Gao Yang, it looks like a Chinese kitchen knife. The position of the blade is the standing army, and the position of the handle is the teaching company.


    With the full flowering of the standing army in bossosa, groliov divided the artillery into four parts and followed into the urban area to provide artillery support for the troops entering bossosa. However, after entering the urban area, the artillery rarely had the opportunity to be powerful.


    At present, the teaching company is the spearhead and core of the attack. Groliov himself followed the teaching company with five mortars and five rockets to prepare for support at any time. Most of TREB''s Sniper teams were attracted to the past. Although it was a night battle, the front of the teaching company changed faster than during the day.


    Gao Yang still took the seven companies as the reserve team to guard outside bossosa city. The progress was too smooth, which made him feel a little bored. However, boredom turned to boredom, but Gao Yang did not dare to relax his vigilance at all, because according to the news of ulyanko, there should be at least two mercenaries in bossosa City, but until now, the mercenaries have not appeared.


    The enemy''s mercenary regiment is like a thorn in Gao Yang''s heart. Although he doesn''t know the strength and number of mercenaries the enemy has found, Gao Yang naturally regards the enemy mercenaries as the biggest enemy. If the local mercenary regiment can''t be found and annihilated, the current progress, no matter how smooth, is empty, If the mercenary regiment sent by mokadi is large and strong enough, maybe the skeleton gang can''t stop the counterattack launched by mercenaries.


    Time has passed for a long time, but there is no report of exchange of fire with the suspected mercenaries of the enemy. Gao Yang has no choice but to order all companies to be ready.


    The time slowly came to 12 o''clock. Although after a long battle and entering the night battle mode, the casualties of the standing army began to increase, and 46 people had lost their combat effectiveness, the morale of the skeleton gang was high. They didn''t feel tired at all and had no intention to stop fighting.


    When it happened to be twelve o''clock sharp, Gao Yang''s earphone, which had not sounded for a long time, suddenly rang.


    "The second company reported that there were about 60 prisoners here who asked to join the battle. No, they can''t be said to be prisoners. They surrendered to us on their own initiative, but they said they were not mokadi faction, but just civilians in bososa, and they asked to join the battle and attack mokadi faction with us. Sir, should we agree to their request? Please give instructions. Over."


    In Somalia, almost everyone has guns, and the mokadi faction does not have a unified military uniform, so how to distinguish the armed personnel of the mokadi faction from the civilians is really a problem. Therefore, when a group of people claim that they are civilians rather than mokadi faction, they can''t be identified, but Gao Yang doesn''t intend to identify them. Since someone is willing to join the fight against the mokadi faction, Then join us. Welcome.


    "Allow them to join the battle. They are all local people and are familiar with the terrain. You can ask them more to see if you can know the distribution of the enemy''s forces. Just pay attention to explain our rules to these people. They must not be burned, killed and looted. If this happens, kill them on the spot."


    "Yes, sir, one more thing. One of these people said that he had met many foreigners, many of whom were white. He just arrived a few days ago. I think this situation may be useful to you."


    Gao Yang almost jumped up. Isn''t that the news he was waiting for? The reporting company commander put the most important situation at the end.


    "What? Ask him where those people are and the number of them. Come on, send back the defectors who have seen foreigners as soon as you can!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The peace in the earphone returned temporarily. The company commander of the second company had gone to ask about the defector who might be a mercenary. While Gao Yang was waiting anxiously, Li JinFang suddenly sent back the news.


    "I''m a toad. The leading troops of the teaching company encountered strong resistance and suffered great losses. The tactics and morale of the enemy they encountered are very different from those of the previous enemies. It is likely to be mercenaries, but I can''t confirm the number and identity of the enemy at present. I''m going to find out the situation. Over!"


    After Li JinFang hurriedly finished, the signal from the commander of the second company also came in. He hurriedly said: "The number of those foreigners is about more than 100. Mocadi appeared with those people, and the enemy is well equipped. It must be combatants, but the people he saw didn''t count the number of those foreigners carefully. In addition, he saw that the place where the foreigners were near the port, but he didn''t know where they went."


    The news in the walkie talkie is shared, and the company commanders can exchange information with each other, so Gao Yang doesn''t need to repeat it to Li JinFang. He immediately yelled in the walkie talkie: "toad, you heard that the enemy you encountered is likely to be these people. Be careful, shrink the front and wait for reinforcements! Big dog, you know how to do it!"


    Gao Yang knows that the real hard battle has finally come. It''s time to put the last reserve team into the battlefield.

 Chapter 275

    Knowing that the teaching company encountered a tough bone, Gao Yang took Frye and the rocket launcher group he had not been involved in the battlefield, and Bruce personally rushed to the place where the attack of the teaching company was blocked. In addition, Gao Yang also took two local people who took the initiative to help the skeleton Gang.


    Along the controlled No. 1 highway, Gao Yang quickly reached the front line under the escort of the seventh company.


    The place where the teaching company was blocked was different from the previous battlefield. It was close to the core area of bossosa. There were no iron sheds and replaced by brick and stone buildings. The teaching company led by Li JinFang was blocked in front of the buildings with a street as the boundary.


    The area controlled by the teaching company is still a mixed area of brick and stone buildings and iron sheds, and further ahead is a house made of pure reinforced concrete. There are three storey and four storey buildings on both sides of Highway 1. The enemy occupied these two buildings and firmly blocked the way of the teaching company.


    After arriving at the front line, Gao Yang was located in a mobile bungalow about 400 meters away from the street building. The bungalow was a rare masonry structure, and the owner of the house had long disappeared. Therefore, Gao Yang temporarily used it as a command post, and then gathered groliov and them to discuss countermeasures.


    The two buildings that were used as strongholds by the enemy were clearly shown in the satellite pictures. Li JinFang put his hand on one of the small points in the pictures and shouted: "In this building, there are at least 20 people, two light machine guns and about three to four snipers. On this side, there are also about 20 people, and the firepower is almost the same. In addition, the enemy has not concentrated all his forces in the two buildings. There are an unknown number of enemies moving on both sides of the building. The enemy has no heavy firepower. The existing firepower seems to be not enough Strong, but the enemy''s individual combat quality is very high. I have organized two attacks and have been beaten back. "


    Lack of sufficient heavy firepower, but the quality of individual soldiers is very high, which is a typical mercenary style. Of course, here is a small mercenary regiment. Large companies such as EO and armor group are not included. They have sufficient heavy firepower, like tanks, aircraft and artillery.


    Gao Yang smashed his hand on the map and said loudly, "yes, it must be mercenaries. This is a hard bone and the key to our victory over bossosa. As long as we solve these mercenaries, the rest will be easy to solve. We can''t bypass here. We must attack hard."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "yes, this point can''t be bypassed. According to the information obtained now, moving forward from here is the core area controlled by the mocadi faction, and moving forward about two kilometers is the place where mocadi himself lives. Solving mocadi and his loyal elements represents taking bososa."


    After Li JinFang finished, groliov said in a deep voice: "I have launched two rounds of attacks on the buildings occupied by the enemy. The mortar attack on the top has little effect and can only be directed by 63 rockets. However, the enemy has reinforced and transformed the buildings. Now we can regard the two buildings as fortresses, but our rockets do not have sufficient accuracy and power, which poses too much threat to the enemy buildings. At present, we use rockets to attack the enemy buildings The effect of close shooting is better. "


    Cui Bo also said with a gloomy face: "the local snipers are all hidden high. In the area we control, we don''t even have a house high enough. The shooting range is greatly limited. The enemy hides in the building and shoots from the shooting hole. Our snipers can''t pose any threat to the enemy snipers."


    After groliov and Cui Bo, who had already joined the war, introduced the difficulties encountered, Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "The good news now is that the enemy seems to lack enough night combat equipment. In addition to snipers, they lack the means of active attack according to the current combat methods of the enemy, but when our people fire, they can respond quickly and accurately. I think the enemy is not fully equipped with night vision, which is what we can use."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "can we do this? Let''s transfer the troops from other places, clean up the periphery of the two buildings, surround the buildings, and launch a general attack after dawn tomorrow. After all, we have a quantitative advantage now."


    After saying that, Gao Yang immediately shook his head and overturned his idea.


    "No, it can''t be. The enemy lacks night fighting equipment, but the individual combat ability is very strong and defends reinforced fortifications. If we wait until dawn to attack, the casualties can only be greater. We must take them tonight."


    After pondering for a moment, fleran said in a voice: "if we can get close, I am confident that I can hit the rocket through the enemy''s shooting hole. I looked and saw that the enemy''s shooting hole is not too small. If it is close enough, the rocket can get in."


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth a few times, shook his head and said: "It''s too risky. The enemy has now formed a cross fire network, and they just lack enough night vision, but they are not full of night vision. You can''t be undetected. In addition, if the distance is too far, the accuracy of the rocket launcher is not enough. If it''s too close and the shooting angle is too small, they still can''t shoot the rocket into the shooting hole. This method won''t work."


    At this time, a man standing behind Frye suddenly said, "Sir, since it is a war, someone must die. We are willing to try, and I am confident that I can hit the rocket into the shooting hole. As long as I am within 50 meters, I am sure to hit the target of one foot, and many people in our group can do it."


    The man was brought by Frye. Gao Yang glanced at Frye. Frye immediately said, "his name is mchedy and served as my deputy. He''s right. As long as they are within a distance of 50 meters, many people can hit a square foot target, and our group is equipped with low light collimators. I think it can be done."


    Gao Yang couldn''t think of a better way. After thinking for a moment, he finally nodded and said, "well, let the rocket launcher group try. Big dog, transfer all the guns, rabbits, and all the snipers here to cover the little flies. They shoot close."


    After that, Gao Yang took down the rifle behind him and said loudly, "now it''s time for us to play in person. I''ll compete with the enemy''s snipers."


    Groliov also shot the machine gun and said in high spirits: "come on, let them see the power of Satan''s mercenary regiment, let them see what a real machine gunner is like, wave the artillery I''m not good at, but my head is big, and now I can finally perform in my own color."


    Bruce laughed and said, "boss, you are a lieutenant colonel. You are the supreme commander. Where is the Supreme Commander going to fight in person? I dare say you are the only lieutenant colonel with a sniper rifle and a big dog. You are the artillery commander."


    Gao Yang said with a distressed face: "there''s no way. We''re too amateur to command the war, but I''m still very confident in CQB."


    Li JinFang also laughed and said loudly, "although our military ranks are self styled, I dare say that our commando team is definitely the commando team with the highest military rank. One lieutenant colonel and four major, ha ha, luxury lineup."


    Bruce shook his fingers and shouted: "No, no, no, you''re wrong. It''s a lieutenant colonel and five major. My rank is also a major. And guys, don''t forget that although I''m a military doctor, I''m proficient in VBSs combat mode. Guys, give me a rifle. Aha, rabbit, you have a spare HK416. Great. Give it to me. I''ll show you what a violent military doctor in the navy is."


    Commanding the battle makes Gao Yang walk on thin ice. Now he has to fight in person. Although the degree of danger has greatly improved, Gao Yang feels excited. There is no way. He is a mercenary. He is born to be the cannon fodder in front of the charge. Sitting in the headquarters and remote control command is too high for him, so he can''t enjoy this blessing.


    Now the building occupied by mercenaries can be said to be the most difficult point in front of the skeleton gang. Fighting down means a smooth road ahead. Therefore, although it''s a little unreliable to leave the army and not command, it''s a little unreliable to go to battle in person, Gao Yang decided to play his role as the strongest sniper here.


    Gao Yang stood up and said loudly, "gather all the artillery and snipers first and attack in an hour."


    After that, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and shouted, "who are we!"


    Li JinFang, Frye, groliov, treble and Bruce put their hands on Gao Yang''s outstretched palm in turn. The six people shouted in unison, "Satan!"

 Chapter 276

    When the artillery fire was ready to start in five minutes, Gao Yang and his team collectively changed the communication frequency of the walkie talkie, cut off the communication with the company commander and changed it to the frequency connected with the assault group.


    Frye''s rocket launcher assault team with 35 people has reached the position where the assault was launched. It is just across the street from the two buildings occupied by the enemy, behind the houses that can ensure safety, about 150 meters away from the building. If it goes further, although there are iron sheds, it will lose effective protection and be exposed to the muzzle of enemy snipers.


    Gao Yang lined up a full 46 snipers around him at a position 200 meters away from the enemy building, including 25 precision shooters using semi-automatic sniper rifles and 21 snipers. He taught that even all precision shooters have been transferred here, and all snipers who choose their positions freely have been pulled back, Cui Bo is also among the 46 people, and if Gao Yang is added, there are 47 snipers in total.


    It should not be an innovation to use snipers together, but gathering more than 40 snipers is only used to deal with almost a number of enemies. Such treatment is absolutely super luxurious for the enemy, but Gao Yang doesn''t know whether his enemy will be moved and want to cry.


    Li JinFang, groliov and Bruce are ready for assault. After completing the initial sniping task, Gao Yang will take up his shotgun and form a four person assault team with Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang has put all the rifle magazines in the standby position, and replaced them with full shotguns in the most convenient position. In addition, the head of the pistol has been opened and can be fired when the gun is pulled out.


    The first and second platoons of the teaching company will attack the four storey building with Gaoyang, and the second platoon will be responsible for providing flank cover.


    Everything is ready, just waiting for the artillery to prepare for the attack.


    Mortars and rockets have been pulled to the nearest point they can reach. All shells and rockets have been unpacked and stacked in the most convenient place. Once the artillery attack starts, it will be a continuous and fierce bombardment. The bombardment will not stop until the target building is taken down.


    When the fire was about to start in one minute, Gao Yang put his eyes in front of the sight and aimed at a shooting port in his charge.


    Gao Yang, they don''t have high enough buildings here to provide a commanding shooting position, but the advantage of low buildings is that they won''t block the firing range of rockets.


    Finally, the "Shua" and "Shua" sound when the type 63 rocket was fired opened the prelude to the preparation of artillery fire. One rocket with its tongue rushed into the building occupied by the enemy. Because it was too close, the rocket almost hit two buildings at the same time as the tail flame was extinguished.


    The skeleton Gang now has 20 rockets, which can launch 240 rockets at the same time. At one time, the outside of the two buildings turned into a huge rocket wall. When the explosion didn''t stop at all, it was like a fireworks show on the two buildings.


    Then the Rockets started firing mortars, but the target of mortars was not the two buildings, but the areas on both sides and behind the buildings. There were also enemies there. They wanted to completely lose the support from the two wings.


    Although the configuration of rockets and mortars is enough when the skeleton Gang is attacked, mayd and Abu still strongly demand to buy more mortars and rockets that are big killers for them. Now, they are almost paranoid and want to buy big killers to play their power.


    Forty rockets were fired at the same time, and they were fired continuously. More importantly, there were enough ammunition to open up. Therefore, the small guns with a diameter of 60 mm gave full play to the style of the best partner of the infantry. The continuous explosion made the rocket launcher assault team less worried about the fire from outside the building.


    After three minutes of artillery preparation, the rocket suddenly stopped firing, and the mortar also extended slightly to both sides and the rear of the building. At the moment when the rocket stopped firing, the hidden rocket group jumped out and ran towards the four storey building.


    If the rocket Gunners have received good training and if the rocket launchers have received better training, they can take the opportunity to approach within 50 meters of the building during the suppression and bombing of the rocket. Unfortunately, Gao Yang is afraid to make such a decision because of the quality of the rocket gunners.


    Although the distance was far away, the effect of artillery preparation was still great. When Frye ran to nearly 100 meters away from the building with his people, the building had not responded.


    Gao Yang focused on the sight from beginning to end. When he finally found a red light in the narrow shooting hole from the sight, Gao Yang immediately pulled the trigger, and then the sound of sniper rifle rang out. Then, the sound of gun never stopped.


    After shooting, Gao Yang didn''t find anyone shooting at the muzzle he aimed at, but other sniper rifles kept ringing. Gao Yang stole a look and found that muzzle flames were still coming out from the shooting holes on the two buildings, especially on the highest fourth floor. The snipers hidden on the fourth floor were high, and their bullets would only be blocked by sandbags, And the enemy''s snipers and machine gunners were very careful to change places.


    All six heavy machine guns rang. They were trying to block the fire on the two buildings, but not every machine gunner could have the same shooting method as groliov. Their blockade was of little significance except to scare people.


    Gao Yang watched the people of the fire barrel group fall one by one, which made Gao Yang regret agreeing to Frye''s request to participate in the assault. Now it seems that although artillery preparation and sniper suppression have caused certain results, they are not enough to make the enemies in the building lose the ability to counterattack.


    While Gao Yang was burning with anxiety, Li JinFang suddenly shouted, "they are close to the range of 50 meters, assault group, go!"


    After hearing Li JinFang''s shouting, Gao Yang immediately stood up, put his rifle behind his back, picked up the shotgun at hand and rushed out. After meeting with Li JinFang and them, he immediately went to the four storey building.


    When he rushed out of the street, Gao Yang only felt a shock in his back. Although he heard a crisp noise, he knew he had been shot, but it seemed to hit something on his back.


    Flames erupted from a bush on the left, and the fire points on the building were also shooting at them. Gao Yang didn''t stop. While continuing to run forward, he shouted, "rabbit, in the Bush on our left."


    Cui Bo immediately turned his gun and aimed at the bushes Gao Yang said. At this time, Li JinFang also extended his left hand and shouted, "second row, clean both sides of the building!"


    The second shot immediately rushed over, and TREB''s bullet had opened the flower to a soldier hiding outside the building.


    Flaiby held their position forward a lot, but when he felt he was sure to hit the narrow space of the shooting hole, flaiby immediately made an emergency stop. Under the cross fire from the left and right, he knelt down on one knee, just aimed a little, and then fired the rocket launcher in the.


    The rocket hit the sandbag at the shooting port, but it still rubbed the sandbag into the building and exploded, and this is the first rocket to drill into the building and explode.


    After one hit, Frye immediately stood up and continued to run forward in an S-shape. When the distance was closer, the remaining 20 or so rocket launchers fired their own rocket launchers on their knees. For a time, the light of the explosion inside the four storey building was flashing.


    At least 15 rockets successfully drilled into the firing hole, but the rocket launcher group also paid a great price. While they knelt down and fired, bullets from both sides suppressed fire knocked down four more rocket launchers.


    The result of Frye''s battle was that the first and second floors of the four storey building were completely extinguished until Frye and his team rushed downstairs, and the windows on the first and second floors could not burst out again.


    The door of the building has been completely blocked by sandbags, and the huge French windows have been blocked by sandbags, leaving a small shooting port. Frye and his team have to open a passage to enter the building.


    Frye ran ahead and reached a shooting hole made of sandbags. Frye pushed hard with a launcher that had not been loaded with rockets and pushed down a sandbag blocking the window.


    Seeing that the sandbag was pushed away, Frye was stunned and shouted in surprise: "the sandbag can be pushed away, you don''t have to blow it up. Come and poke it here!"


    When Frye shouted excitedly, a round thing suddenly fell out of the shooting hole next to him. Frye''s mind flashed like an electric current. He jumped forward and caught the ball with both hands like a catcher in a baseball field.


    After catching the ball, Frye immediately tried to throw the round thing again before falling to the ground, just as the catcher had to throw it again at the fastest speed after receiving a baseball.


    After throwing the round thing back from its original position, Frye had time to yell, "grenade!"


    While Frye was yelling and lying on his back, the grenade exploded from the house next to him. At this time, Frye saw two grenades falling from the sky and falling on his head.


    Frye rolled inside as fast as he could, but at the moment he moved, he was completely desperate, because he knew that no matter which direction he hid, the grenade would fall and explode before he escaped from the explosion range. In other words, he was dead.

 Chapter 277

    Frye was not dead. Just as he rolled to the corner of the wall by mistake, he saw a figure pouncing on him from the corner of his eyes, followed by two explosions.


    When Frye realized that someone had blocked the power of two grenades for him, so he didn''t die, he pushed away the man who held him tightly, and then he saw a familiar face, Mahdi, who had been on his left since the attack.


    Mahdi is dead. Although he is wearing a bulletproof vest, the shock wave close at hand is enough to kill him, not to mention that Mahdi''s neck has been pierced by a shrapnel.


    Frye looked at his face-to-face Mahdi in a daze. He held Mahdi''s shoulder with one hand, and his lips wriggled, but he couldn''t make a sound. Looking at the frightened Frye, Mahdi opened his mouth and smiled. While blood gushed out of his mouth, he said vaguely: "this is our war, of course we first..."


    Mahdi couldn''t finish because he was dead.


    Frye and McGrady get along very happily, but the relationship is not very good, because McGrady is more than twenty years older than Frye and is enough to be Frye''s father.


    There will be a big generation gap due to the great difference in age. Moreover, with mchedy''s limited experience, it is difficult for Frye to have a common language of life with mchedy, so Frye let mchedy serve as his deputy, just because mchedy is old enough and has enough prestige, and his bazooka is really practical, that''s all.


    Looking at Mahdi who died in front of him and Mahdi who gave up his life to block the grenade in order to save him, Frye got rid of his fear of death. How scared he was just now and how angry he is now.


    Frye pushed away mchedy and pulled down an M67 grenade from his chest. Due to the angle, he could not throw the grenade from the bottom of the building to the third floor, so Frye pulled down the insurance and began to run back. After running out of the shooting hole on the third floor for a few meters, Frye struggled to throw the grenade.


    After the rocket launchers reached the bottom of the building, the enemies upstairs could not threaten Frye with guns, so they kept throwing grenades on the third floor. Only in the first round of grenade attack, at least nine rocket launchers were killed and injured, and Frye only encountered two grenade attacks, just because there were still too few defenders in the building, Their number of grenades is also very limited, but after two rounds, there are no new grenades to throw out.


    Both the snipers in the rear and the assault team who were about to rush downstairs spilled their fire at the shooting ports on the third and fourth floors in an instant. Although this did not play a great role in preventing the enemy from throwing grenades, their suppression gave Frye a chance to perform.


    Frye walked on the battlefield with bullets flying around, like walking on a baseball field, with a grenade with insurance removed in his hand, and the gunshots and explosions sounded like cheers from the audience.


    Frye took a few steps forward and threw a grenade into a shooting hole on the third floor in a pitching posture. He was not worried that the grenade would not throw in, fall out and blow himself up. Just after the grenade was thrown out, Frye immediately took two steps forward, took off a grenade again and threw it into an adjacent shooting hole.


    Every time Frye throws a grenade, it causes an explosion inside the building.


    Just as Frye was about to throw the fourth grenade, he saw the muzzle on the first floor, which had been silent, spit out fire again, and the assault teams that had rushed to the front fell down one after another.


    Frye bent his left knee. After taking a shot with his left hand on the grenade held in his right hand, he waved the grenade to a small angle shooting opening more than 20 meters away from him.


    The grenade bounced from the sandbag on one side of the shooting port and bounced into the shooting room. The subsequent explosion indicates that the shooter inside is really dead.


    At a distance of more than 20 meters, he used a heavy M67 grenade, threw it into an opening, and only about 10 cm of the end gap bounced into the internal shot. Frye was very satisfied with his achievements, so he raised his hands high and shouted, "Yeah!"


    Just as Frye raised his hands and cheered, he saw another dark figure rushing towards him. Then Frye was hit to the ground. Then Frye felt a heavy blow on his helmet.


    "You''re fucking crazy!"


    After a roar in his ear, Frye was dragged on the ground with his arm. Frye looked up and found that it was a tall cat with its waist and gnashing its teeth, dragging his arm to the corner of the wall.


    "Boss, did you look handsome just now?"


    "Handsome, your mother! Don''t waste the life others gave you in exchange for your life, fool!"


    After yelling at Frye again, Gao Yang threw Frye under the window with the sandbag. After taking a grenade from Frye, he shouted to several people who were struggling to push away the sandbag blocking the window: "get out of the way!"


    Gao Yang threw a grenade in. After waiting for the explosion, he immediately said, "push away, push away."


    Groliov shot with a machine gun behind them to suppress the place where bullets might be fired, while Gao Yang pushed away the temporarily stacked sandbags on the French window and waited for a large hole to be pushed through. Li JinFang made a gesture and then jumped in.


    After Li JinFang entered the building first, he soon shouted, "safe!"


    Gao Yang grabbed Frye who was still stunned on the ground and shouted, "help me."


    After working with Bruce to throw Frye into the window of the building, Gao Yang picked up his shotgun, jumped into the window, and then immediately swung the muzzle left and right to prevent a possible attack.


    After waiting for groliov to jump into the window last, he shouted at Bruce: "look at the little fly, this idiot is crazy!"


    Frye has been stunned. After hearing the loud cry, he got up from the ground with an exciting spirit. After pulling his HK416, he said loudly, "I''m not crazy. I''m okay. I''m just a little excited. Now it''s okay, it''s okay!"


    Hearing Frye''s cry, ignoring Frye''s Gaoyang, he found that most of the first class had also entered the hall on the first floor. Gaoyang quickly made a few gestures to signal them to go to the stairs in the middle of the hall.


    The first floor is a very large hall, covering an area of about 1000 square meters. You can see that there are two small doors on the other side of the hall, and the small door is not blocked.


    The building used to be a shopping mall in bossosa, but it has been abandoned for many years. It is empty and occupied by bossosa people as a shelter. However, after mocadi took it as a stronghold, the people living in it have long run away, leaving only rags and domestic garbage everywhere.


    After calming down for a while, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "be careful of grenades. We got the attack very fast, and the enemy may not have time to escape."


    Li JinFang immediately nodded, and then told them in sign language to follow them into the first row of the building, and let class 1 and class 2 attack upward with them, while class 3 is on the first floor to guard against enemies who may enter through the back door.


    After taking two deep breaths, Gao Yang waved his hand, waited for everyone to disperse, and slowly approached the stairs leading to the second floor in a circle. When Frye came to the front again with a gun, Gao Yang quickly ran over, grabbed Frye''s clothes and pulled them back. At the same time, he said fiercely: "Bastard, stand behind me. If you go crazy again, I''ll kill you myself!"


    Gao Yang was afraid that Frye would rush up like a madman again, so he seriously warned Frye. After waiting for Frye to finish, Gao Yang reached out and made a few gestures, ready to forcibly attack upstairs.


    Frye didn''t explain why he went crazy, but he really wanted to kill himself upstairs and kill all the bastards in the building, so as to pay tribute to Mahdi who died to save him and repay their sacrifice.


    After being warned again by Gao Yang, Frye just whispered, "brother Yang, give me some grenades. My grenades have just been used up. Don''t worry, I won''t waste my life."


    When Frye called Yangge instead of his boss as usual, Gao Yang knew that Frye was very serious now. After hesitating for a while, he whispered, "who still has a grenade? Collect it for the little fly, faster!"

 Chapter 278

    It''s the only choice to attack from bottom to top along the stairs. Because it''s a shopping mall, the stairs here are straight through. Unlike the stairs in the residential building, there will be a turning point. Moreover, because the upper stairs will block the line of sight and range of the third and fourth floors, it''s just good to deal with the attack from the second floor.


    It is very difficult and dangerous to attack from bottom to top, especially pay special attention to grenades, and the only good news is that if you want to shoot from above, you need to lean out, at least you have to stretch out the gun to hit them, so if there are more than 20 people blocked, you can still ensure that the enemy''s firepower can be reduced to the lowest when you go upstairs..


    If he had enough time, Gao Yang would choose other ways, but now time is tight and he can only hold on. Now his only hope is that the enemy has not retained a large number of grenades in order to cope with the upcoming indoor battle.


    Gao Yang took down the rifle behind him and handed it to a soldier to hold it for him. After he was ready to shoot with a shotgun, he made a gesture to Li JinFang, and then immediately rushed upstairs with Li JinFang left and right.


    The boots made a loud noise when they stepped on the stairs, but after running only seven or eight steps, they jumped out to one side.


    The railings in the building had long been removed, so it was convenient for him to jump down the stairs. While he jumped down the stairs, he heard two light bangs on the stairs. After the light sound, there were two loud noises.


    Gao Yang, who just cheated two grenades by the sound of footsteps, felt a sense of achievement, but he was soon unhappy, because the people upstairs did have grenades, and he didn''t know how much they had left.


    The grenade exploded inside the building with a closing sound effect, which made Gao Yang''s ears buzzing. He patted his ears with his hand. After the noise in his ears was a little less, Gao Yang quickly walked to Frye''s side and whispered, "how about you? Can you see where the grenade was thrown from?"


    Frye shook his head and whispered, "I don''t see it, but it seems to be thrown from the left. After the enemy threw the grenade, he will certainly change his position. Although he knows they won''t be too far from the stairs, if he doesn''t determine the position, he can''t ensure that they can be killed."


    After smashing his mouth, Gao Yang made a gesture to Li JinFang, indicating that after another time, Frye, Bruce and groliov were ready to throw grenades again.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang went up the stairs again with guns, but this time they didn''t run fiercely, but moved up slowly step by step, but didn''t deliberately control the sound under their feet. He just had to let the people on the second floor know they came up.


    This time Gao Yang didn''t jump to one side in a hurry, but looked up and walked slowly up. When he walked about a dozen steps, he saw something flying from the edge of the low light level night vision instrument.


    "Right!"


    Gao Yang shouted when he turned over and jumped down the railing. Before he landed, Frye''s grenade flew out. When he saw the direction Frye threw out, groliov and Bruce''s grenade also flew up.


    Two enemy grenades exploded on the stairs, and almost at the same time, Frye''s grenade exploded in the air above the right side of the stairs. Then, groliov and Bruce''s grenades exploded successively.


    Frye saw the flight path of the grenade thrown by the enemy before he took his hand, so the grenade that exploded in the air just now may have killed the enemy on the second floor, but for the sake of insurance, Frye and Bruce then threw four grenades upward.


    After waiting for the grenades to explode continuously, Gao Yang stood up where he had jumped off the stairs, turned over and went up the stairs again, and rushed upstairs with Li Jin.


    Frye and Bruce followed closely, and groliov ran up with a machine gun. This time it was no longer a test, but a real strong attack.


    Gao Yang ran on the right. He ran up the top of the stairs with a shotgun in his hand. First, he showed his head, but he didn''t see a moving figure. At this time, the rifle in Li JinFang''s hand rang on the left.


    Gao Yang is in charge of the right side. No matter what problems li JinFang has, he runs out of the stairs quickly and sees two figures lying on the ground, but he doesn''t find any other threats. Gao Yang shoots each of the two lying people in the back at the fastest speed, and then he turns around to see Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang turned around, but saw that Li JinFang had also gone up the stairs. Less than 30 meters in front of Li JinFang, a man had been lying on the ground and was still twisting. It was obvious that he had just been shot.


    "Safe, clear the second floor!"


    After Li JinFang shouted, Gao Yang immediately cast his eyes back to his responsible area. While rapidly loading two shotguns in his left hand, he quickly searched and ran forward. He first ran to the blocked boatman and found three bodies lying not far from the window, looking at the explosion marks on the floor above their heads, Gao Yang knew that these people were killed by Frye''s rocket.


    After hearing the safety signal from Li JinFang on the other side of the search, Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "rabbit, we have occupied the second floor. Tell everyone that the second floor is our own. Repeat, the second floor is our own."


    "Rabbit understands that the second floor has been occupied. They are all our own people. Inform our personnel immediately."


    After waiting for a moment, Cui Bo said loudly, "this is a rabbit. All fire units have been informed that the second floor is safe. Repeat, the second floor is safe."


    The two classes in the first row have followed up on the second floor. At the same time, there are several remaining rocket launchers on the second floor. After confirming that they will not be hit by their own fire, they shouted loudly: "rocket launchers, find a suitable shooting position and kill all the fire points on the opposite floor!"


    The seven surviving rocket launchers went to find a shooting position that could hit the next street. Because the space in the building was very large, they didn''t have to worry about the damage caused by the rocket plume, but they certainly couldn''t use the shooting position towards the skeleton Gang position. There was no way to hit another building, so they had to find a new shooting position.


    The people of the two classes blocked the stairway to prevent the enemy from rushing down suddenly. Waiting to confirm that there was no living enemy on the second floor and that the occupation had been completely consolidated, they waved high and did not attack the third floor immediately. Instead, they first called several of their people together to analyze the situation they found.


    After looking at the stairs leading to the third floor, Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "I don''t know why the enemy didn''t come down to reinforce. I think there are only two possibilities. First, the remaining troops of the enemy are seriously insufficient, so they only left three people on the second floor. Second, they think it''s easier to defend on the third or fourth floor."


    The third and fourth floors were completely undamaged in the rocket attack just now. Although I don''t know whether there were casualties in the previous rocket and sniper attacks, Gao Yang must think about the worst.


    After meditating for a moment, he raised his voice and said: "Judging from the initial firepower density, the enemy should have more than 20 people and less than 25 people in this building. Now we have found six bodies on the first floor and five bodies on the second floor. According to the distribution density of bodies, it can be considered that the number of enemies on each floor is basically in line with our previous judgment on the number of enemies, so it is conservatively estimated that three There are at least ten remaining enemies on the first and fourth floors. "


    After waiting for Gao Yang to finish, Li JinFang nodded and said: "The number of people is in line with the expected estimate. Judging from the equipment found on the body, the enemy only has a helmet type low light level night vision instrument on the first and second floors. Our previous analysis of the enemy''s lack of night combat equipment is also correct. Moreover, they are equipped with AK47 and RPD light machine guns, and no sniper rifle is found. According to the previous discovery, there are at least four snipers in this building, and the snipers must be However, there will be night vision instruments or sight lenses. Therefore, at least six enemies on the third or fourth floor have night vision ability, but the sniper''s anti assault ability is limited. "


    Raise your head and say: "There are seven blacks and four Whites among the eleven corpses. From their tropical clothes and articles, we can see that they are mainly engaged in activities in Africa, and it is not good to equip aquatic products. Four of them are carrying four grenades. Although there are no grenades on the other corpses, we can see that they are equipped and only used them, but the good news is that they are not They were found to have directional mines, and they were not found to have directional mine equipment, so the enemy upstairs must have grenades, but there should be no directional mines. "


    After that, Gao Yang looked around at the people around him: "who else has anything to add?"


    Frye said in a deep voice, "most of the grenade attacks just now were thrown from the third floor."


    After Bruce fiddled with the night vision instrument he picked up, he smiled and said: "Good news, their night vision devices are outdated and have no anti glare function. In other words, their night vision devices can resist explosive light or not very strong light, but if there is a very strong light source, it will burn the components on their night vision devices. Guys, I also have a stun bullet with strong light."


    Gao Yang was overjoyed. Although he didn''t know much about electronic equipment, he still took over the night vision instrument in Bruce''s hand. After two eyes, Gao Yang said slightly surprised: "Eh, this helmet and night vision device look familiar. I seem to have seen them somewhere before. Forget it. Regardless of this, I have no place to carry grenades, but I think it is possible to fight street battles. I brought a stun bomb and a smoke bomb. I didn''t expect it to be of great use. What about you? Who else?"

 Chapter 279

    They did have stun grenades. When they were carrying out escort missions on the ship, each of them brought a stun grenade, but they only brought a few. When they bought grenades for the skeleton Gang, they didn''t buy a large number of stun grenades because they felt they didn''t need them.


    Frye''s face was twisted with depression and said in a depressed voice, "I only brought a lethal bomb. Damn it, I replaced the stun bomb with a lethal bomb, and then left the stun bomb with the rabbit."


    Li JinFang and groliov each took a stun bullet. Then groliov said in a deep voice, "we now have four strong light grenades. I think it''s enough."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said in a deep voice, "OK, two on the third floor and two on the fourth floor. Let''s prepare for the strong attack this time."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he listened to the dull gunfire and the explosion of grenades on the first floor. The gunfire stopped after a short time. Then the monitor of the third shift who stayed on the first floor shouted: "someone tried to forcibly rush into the building from the back door and kill two people."


    They want to run, but the retreat is cut off by us. Make a quick decision. Don''t give them a chance to continue rescue


    Li JinFang immediately said, "we don''t need so many people to fight up. We can''t open it at all. Class two, go down to support class three. We must not let the enemy''s reinforcements rush into the building."


    There were eight people left in class two. They immediately returned to the first floor from the second floor to help class three strengthen the defense of the back door of the building. After class two went down, Gao Yang immediately said in a deep voice: "action."


    When they reached the position where they could throw the grenade, Frye and Bruce took a stun bullet. After Gao Yang counted down three or two, they immediately lowered their heads and covered their ears, while Frye and Bruce raised their hands and threw the stun bullet.


    When Gao Yang counts down to two, Frye and Bruce have loosened the grip. Because the timing fuse of the stun bullet is three seconds, after loosening the grip in advance during the countdown, the stun bullet can explode in the air when it flies up, so as to prevent the enemy from having time to make effective countermeasures, so as to achieve the best effect of the stun bullet.


    After waiting for the stun bullet to make a loud noise, Gao Yang immediately rushed up. Although the space is large, the effect of the stun bullet is not as good as that in a small space, but the huge noise can not make the enemy lose his sense of balance and faint, but at least it can make the nearby enemy unable to distinguish any direction in an instant.


    What they want is that the enemy can''t throw grenades in a short time. It''s better if the strong light can also scrap the enemy''s eyesight and night vision.


    Gao YANGCHONG was at the front of the right side. The stun bullet had just exploded, and there was a fierce gunshot on the third floor. However, when Gao Yang showed his head, he could see the figure lying on the ground obliquely towards him, and immediately fired at him. When he shot two heads lying on the ground for two consecutive shots, Bruce immediately behind him also fired.


    Bruce is in charge of the area behind Gao Yang. HK416 continuously fires. When the closely followed infantry rush out of the corridor from behind Bruce, Bruce has knocked down all three enemies behind Gao Yang.


    Bruce''s strategy is to shoot at each enemy he sees as soon as possible, with a maximum of three shots, and then aim the muzzle at the next enemy regardless of whether the enemy has lost combat effectiveness. The enemy he has shot at, regardless of whether he has lost combat effectiveness, is shot by his teammates behind him, and the second shooter also shoots only three bullets at each target, However, if two consecutive shots can not ensure that the enemy has lost combat effectiveness, the third individual will replenish the gun until it is ensured that the enemy has lost combat effectiveness.


    Although the soldiers of the teaching company behind Bruce received different training from Bruce, they still completed the task of replenishing the gun. When the soldiers of the second teaching company behind Bruce also stepped on the ground on the third floor, he had no target to shoot.


    Gao Yang glanced at the area he was responsible for. There were no targets to shoot. In fact, there was no need to replenish the guns for the two suspected targets he hit, because no one could survive being hit at close range by No. 00 deer bullet. Just for the sake of safety, Gao Yang shot two bodies about 10 meters apart as soon as possible.


    When Gao Yang looked back, he found that there were no threatening targets on the third floor. At this time, Gao Yang shouted, "ram is safe! Clean the third floor!"


    The people on the third floor immediately searched forward in groups of two. At the same time, shouts rang one after another.


    "Toad is safe!"


    "Test tube safety!"


    "The little fly is safe!"


    "Big dog is safe!"


    After confirming that his people were safe, Gao Yang was relieved. Although the soldiers of the teaching company would not inform each other of their situation like them, the monitor of class 1 shouted: "our people are very good, no one was shot!"


    In the case of forced assault under the heavy guard, none of them were shot. The shock dazzle bullet is the greatest credit, because it is difficult to form a tight fire network when they lose their sense of direction and vision. Therefore, although the defenders on the third floor shot, Gao Yang did not get shot.


    Gao Yang and Bruce are two meters away. They cover each other and search forward to find out the possible enemies on the third floor. He finds that there is a pile of unknown things in front of him. Next to it, there is a small shed that looks like something made of plastic cloth. Gao Yang waves his hand and signals Bruce to separate from him, Each of them went around to the back of the sundries and shed from one side.


    There are a lot of sundries in the hall on the third floor, more than on the first and second floors. Many people here regard it as a residence, so the search speed will be a little slower. Just when Gao Yang was less than ten meters away from the pile of sundries, he suddenly heard a people''s Congress shouting not far from the front: "don''t shoot, I surrender, I surrender!"


    After hearing someone shouting surrender, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "throw out all your weapons, and then slowly stand up and let me see your hand."


    From the shed on Bruce''s side, a lot of things were thrown intermittently, including an AK47, a pistol, two grenades, a walkie talkie with headphones, and finally a knife. The talent hiding behind the shed shouted, "I''m out, don''t shoot."


    A man slowly moved out from the side of the shed, but he had to hold the edge of the shed with one hand to slowly come out. After leaving the scope of the shed, the man stopped, held his hands high and shouted, "don''t shoot, I surrender, I can''t see you, don''t shoot."


    Gao Yang realized that he couldn''t see five fingers inside the building. Even if the other party''s visual acuity was not damaged, he couldn''t see anything as long as he didn''t have a night vision instrument.


    "How many people are there? Are there others? Let them all come out."


    "Our people are all here, a total of twelve people. They are all here. I don''t know who else is alive. I can''t see anything. Who is still alive! Come out and surrender, we have surrendered."


    The man''s last two words were shouted at their people, but no one answered him, and soon groliov''s voice rang.


    "Eleven bodies, plus the twelve living ones."


    Although the number of people had been met, Gao Yang and his team did not dare to take it lightly. They continued to search, but the search speed was accelerated. At this time, Bruce made a gesture to Gao Yang to indicate that he continued to search forward, and then walked forward slowly.


    Gao Yang guarded the only person who survived. He always felt very strange, because the person in front of him made him have an unspeakable sense of familiarity, but looking at his appearance, he really couldn''t remember seeing this person there.


    The man in front of Gao Yang is very characteristic. A tall white man with a bald head and a huge eagle hook nose on his thin face. With such obvious characteristics, Gao Yang believes that as long as he has seen this man, he will be able to remember, but the problem is that although Gao Yang feels that this man is very familiar now, But no matter how you look at it, you don''t know it at all.


    There was no time to be curious and ask irrelevant things. He shouted loudly: "is there anyone upstairs? Answer me honestly."


    The bald man said with a decadent face: "no, really no, you can rest assured to go up and check. If all the people on this floor are dead, they are all dead."


    After the bald decadent finished, he couldn''t help saying: "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t want to know, but can you let me go? I''m just a small soldier, and I haven''t hurt anyone of you. I can pay you, and I can persuade all our people to leave. Man, all of us can give up resistance immediately, as long as you can let us leave."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, let your people surrender immediately. We won''t kill prisoners of war, but only if you become prisoners of war first."


    After baldheaded hesitated for a while, he said slowly, "no, they can''t surrender, but I can try to persuade them to leave, but you have to let me go with them."


    Gao Yang sneered: "I really don''t have time to talk nonsense to you, let you leave, and then let you gather again and shoot at us in a new position? I know you are a mercenary. By the way, I am also a mercenary, so I know your way of doing things. After you leave here, you will immediately raise the price and ask mocadi to pay you more money, and then you will have it Fight with us again when you are ready. Anyway, even if the situation is unfavorable, you will be sure to escape in time. Excuse me, am I right? "

 Chapter 280

    Gao Yang is now familiar with the psychology of mercenaries, so he will never leave bareheaded. Especially when he has occupied the advantage, he will give these mercenaries the opportunity to regroup and fight. These mercenaries can only have two ways, either surrender or be annihilated.


    Looking at the expression on his bald face, Gao Yang knew he had guessed right. For most mercenaries, the situation they are facing now is not a big problem at all. It doesn''t matter if they die or if the enemy is powerful. They can raise the asking price and make a lot of money. Therefore, the current situation is not only not a crisis for them, On the contrary, it is a good opportunity to make money, at least for most mercenaries.


    At this time, Li JinFang said loudly, "the third floor has been cleaned and confirmed to be safe."


    Gao Yang had no time to talk nonsense. He immediately shouted: "This guy said there was no one on the fourth floor. He shouldn''t dare to lie. Go to several people to the fourth floor. After confirming the safety, immediately establish a position on the fourth floor and let the rocket launcher team take my rifle when they come up. Now we have a high advantage. Knock out the bastards in the opposite building one by one. If the fire of the opposite building is suppressed, let more people come in and establish a position."


    After waiting for Gao Yang to finish, the bald head hesitated again and again, but sighed a long sigh and said in frustration: "since you are also a mercenary, you should know that they can''t surrender. Have you heard of all the mercenaries who surrender? They will only leave by themselves, and I can''t do your request."


    Baldheaded is right. You know, not all mercenaries are as united as they are. Generally speaking, the smaller the number of mercenaries, the more united the number of mercenaries, and the more the number of mercenaries, the lower the cohesion. In the same mercenary regiment, there may be a small group composed of three or five living brothers, but dozens or hundreds of mercenaries are expected to be close to each other One, that''s impossible.


    After hearing the bald words, Gao Yang immediately said, "I admit you''re right. I''m sorry, since that''s the case, you''re useless."


    Hearing that he was useless, bald head naturally thought he was going to be killed, so he immediately shouted: "No, no, I''m not useless. Let me try. Let me try. Maybe I can persuade them to surrender. At least I can make some people surrender. As long as someone gives up resistance, it will always reduce your pressure. As long as you are willing to ensure my safety, I can try."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and thought that what bald head said was right. Even if one enemy laid down his weapons, it means that the strength of resistance has been weakened. Why not.


    After deciding to let the bald head in front of him try, Gao Yang immediately said, "test tube, bring this guy''s walkie talkie."


    After taking the walkie talkie into his hand, Gao Yang took off the earphone on the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "tell them, don''t play tricks."


    After taking off the earphones, there was a chaotic call from the speaker of the walkie talkie.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you? Answer me quickly. The enemy''s artillery fire is too fierce, and the rescue personnel sent can''t rush in. What do you do now? Answer me! Answer me quickly, and we have to withdraw!"


    Listening to the sound coming from the walkie talkie, Gao Yang is very depressed. Instead of giving the walkie talkie to the bald head, Gao Yang holds it for him because he is afraid of what tricks the bald head will play, such as gently scraping the microphone with his fingernails. Such a sound represents a certain meaning, so Gao Yang can''t give the walkie talkie to the bald head.


    Similarly, in order to prevent the bald head from playing tricks, Bruce had already run to find a walkie talkie from a corpse when he brought it to Gao Yang. After removing the earphone, he stood not far from Gao Yang to listen to what the bald head and his companions said.


    Waiting for everything to be ready, Gao Yang put the walkie talkie to his bald mouth and pressed the launch button.


    "It''s me. Our building fell and we were all captured alive. The other party asked us to lay down our weapons. He can promise not to hurt us. After the battle, they will let us all leave unconditionally."


    Gao Yang didn''t promise to let the enemy leave unconditionally after they surrendered. The bald head said these words on his own. It seems that he wants to survive, so he didn''t hesitate to pit his teammates and deceive them to surrender first.


    While talking with a bald head, Bruce heard a slightly changed electronic sound from the walkie talkie in his hand. After hearing the electronic sound, Gao Yang''s brain flashed and immediately understood why the bald head in front of him gave him a strong sense of familiarity.


    The reason why there is a strong sense of familiarity is that the sound of bald head sounds very familiar, and after hearing the electronic sound that is almost the same but slightly changed, look at the bald head''s bare head without a hair, the huge eagle hook nose, and the image and sound all agree with a person''s name or nickname.


    The vulture, whose real name is Yang van Bellick, is the head of the vulture mercenary regiment. He once led people to attack Morgan, but mistakenly found the vulture of Professor buckrodney. The vulture who found Morgan and launched the attack. The most important thing is that the vulture''s people almost killed Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang suddenly realized in an instant, but although he was excited to meet an old acquaintance, he didn''t immediately break the identity of a vulture.


    "Let''s surrender? Can you guarantee our safety? Will you let us all leave? Falk, you fucking cheat the ghost! Ha ha, I bet all the diehards around you are dead, right? You''re the only one who survived, right? You can always live to the end, but go to hell this time, vulture! Guys, the vulture has been captured, he''s dead. Now I''m the leader, listen to me Yes, we''ll evacuate now, come on! "


    The hope was dashed, and the person talking to the vulture didn''t give the vulture a chance to speak at all. He unscrupulously kept pressing the launch button. While letting the vulture understand that he was abandoned, he also occupied the communication frequency and didn''t give the vulture a chance to speak.


    Although the hope of letting the enemy surrender has been dashed, Gao Yang doesn''t care very much, because even if the enemy wants to withdraw, he doesn''t have a chance to withdraw. At this time, Li JinFang has shouted in the walkie talkie: "The fourth floor has been cleared, safe, and has begun to suppress the opposite building! It can lead to the roof, and the vision is very good. The third shift controls the first floor, and immediately establish a position on the roof, fast, fast!"


    Gao Yang immediately pressed his walkie talkie and said loudly, "rabbit, we have fully occupied the building, and the enemy is going to retreat. Chase them, and send more people here to the roof when it is confirmed that it is safe. They can''t run."


    After that, Gao Yang found that someone in the rocket launcher group had gone up the fourth floor, but his rifle had not been delivered, so Gao Yang shouted downstairs, "where''s my gun? Send it to me quickly."


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to Bruce, "watch our prisoner. I have a lot to say to him."


    Gao Yang does have a lot to say to the vultures. The vulture mercenaries almost killed him, the blood debt owed to Professor buck, and of course, the blood debt owed to Morgan. Although Moses and another dead bodyguard were not killed by the vultures themselves, and the person who did it had been killed by Gao Yang, it goes without saying that this account mainly had to be counted on the vultures, so these old The debt of blood will fall on the vultures.


    The U.S. government has been looking for the whereabouts of vultures, and Morgan is really a man of his word. He said he didn''t find the trouble of vultures, so he really didn''t find a back account. Of course, Morgan doesn''t mind providing information to the U.S. government and asking the government to clean him up, but the vulture mercenary group that had been active in Central Africa suddenly lost its whereabouts, and the vulture''s family also lost its trace.


    The United States government has never had the exact whereabouts of vultures. Of course, this is mainly because they don''t take vultures too seriously and can''t waste too much resources for vultures. There are not a few hostile countries between Africa and the United States. Vultures can just find a place to hide.


    As for Morgan, although he once looked for vultures, he was very busy and didn''t spend too much energy to find the whereabouts of vultures. After all, it''s not important to find the vulture mercenary group used as a knife. It''s the most important to find the person behind the hiring assault. So the vultures have been living safely until now, but they have met again in Somalia and Gaoyang.


    Gao Yang once learned from Morgan that the vulture has a very bad reputation. Even if his teammates die, he will be fine. Moreover, the vulture mercenary regiment is very mobile, because few people are willing to work with the vulture, but the vulture can always find new people. Even if the vulture mercenary regiment is scattered, he can quickly re-establish a mercenary regiment.


    It can be seen from the vulture''s practice that this man is really good at pitching teammates and preserving himself. If not, the vulture will not be caught alive. In addition, Gao Yang, they are not fast enough to attack. They blocked his escape route before the vulture realized that it was bad to escape. Maybe they can''t catch the vulture


    Gao Yang was very happy to catch vultures, but he had to go upstairs and play his best role.


    When a rocket launcher finally delivered his rifle, Gao Yang took the gun and hurried to the roof. Now he has a good vision and shooting range. He can play a great role. However, when Gao Yang received the gun and pulled the bolt, Gao Yang found that there was a problem with his gun. "


    Gao Yang was surprised at first, but after a careful look, he found that the problem was there. There was a small hole in the gun above the magazine, and a bullet hit his rifle.


    Gao Yang remembered that he felt a shock in his back when charging. Now he knows the reason, because a bullet hit the rifle behind him and completely broke the gun.


    Looking at his rifle, Gao Yang was depressed. At the same time, he could only pick up a sniper rifle used by the vulture mercenary regiment. At the same time, he shouted in the walkie talkie: "rabbit, please let someone bring my spare gun. My gun is in the car. Ziao, my gun was damaged. Fortunately, I left a spare gun after listening to you, otherwise I would have a lot of fun."

 Chapter 281

    Gao Yang picked up a sniper rifle casually. The sniper rifle is the standard configuration of vulture mercenary regiment. A Remington M700. His spare gun will not be delivered for a while and a half. However, as long as there is a sniper rifle in hand, although the firing speed is a little slower, Gao Yang''s accuracy is guaranteed.


    With a leader like vulture, the equipment of vulture mercenary regiment is certainly not excellent, but the accuracy of Remington M700 is very guaranteed, and the low light level night vision sight is also good. The key is that the distance is very close. It must be no problem for Gao Yang to kill one shot, but the four shot capacity of M700 is disgusting. After being used to high firing speed and 20 shot capacity, After firing four shots, he had to change the magazine, which made Gao Yang extremely unhappy.


    Frye carried a rocket launcher and hit the opposite building one after another, but he could only hit the sub shooting surface of the opposite building, but he couldn''t hit the main shooting surface facing the skeleton Gang position.


    Frye fired 13 rockets in a short time. He went up to the rocket launcher group on the roof. At this time, he also came by himself. He filled the rocket launcher and handed it to Frye to let Frye shoot.


    At this time, groliov, Li JinFang and the two classes that followed Gao Yang in their attack poured all their firepower. The people who were eager to evacuate by the vulture mercenary regiment suffered great casualties at once, and the building opposite Gao Yang was completely silent.


    When a platoon of the teaching company and the seventh company entered the building opposite Gaoyang, the battle soon began to stop.


    After he couldn''t find a target to shoot, he raised his voice and said, "rabbit, report the situation."


    "This is the rabbit. Our commandos have completed the occupation of the building and are cleaning up the buildings around the building. It''s going well. Over."


    "After cleaning up the neighborhood, establish a defensive position on the spot, do not pursue, rest on the spot, count the number of casualties, everyone, if there is nothing else to report, change the frequency and return to the command frequency."


    After confirming that there was nothing to say, Gao Yang changed the frequency back to the previous command frequency at the same time. It was more than two o''clock in the morning and the battle had lasted more than ten hours. Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I''m ram. All commanders pay attention. If everything goes well, continue to attack. If you encounter strong resistance, stop the attack, shrink the front back, establish a defensive position, wait for new orders, and pay attention to keeping the communication channel clean. Over."


    "Received in a row, our company will continue to attack, but now there is a problem. About 100 people volunteer to join us to attack mokadi. Please give instructions whether they agree to their request. Over."


    After the company commander of a company said that, several other companies also reported the same situation one after another, but the number of people who asked to join each company was small and small, more than 200 people, and less than dozens of people. Gao Yang really understood the meaning of what people wanted at this time.


    After thinking for a while, Gao Yang said: "you can let them join, but you must be able to control them. If you are not sure, don''t let them participate in the attack. If you take the opportunity to burn and kill the looted guys, shoot them on the spot. If there is such a situation in the future, you don''t need to report, so do it."


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to Frye, "little fly, you and your men have no combat mission next. You take over the test tube to take care of our prisoners. Now the test tube is busy."


    Li JinFang hurriedly shouted, "teach the company and report the casualties of each unit as soon as possible."


    Groliov shrugged helplessly and said, "guys, I hope we won''t have to fight in person. There are too many casualties."


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to encounter the situation that they need to go out in person. The casualties are really too great. In the just tough battle, the three shifts in the first row were seriously reduced. Eight people died and seriously injured and completely lost their combat effectiveness, accounting for almost one-third of the first row. More than half of the casualties in the second row, who is responsible for the task of covering and holding, are left. As for the rocket launcher group that launched the assault first, there are only two left now Eight people were still active, and the others were either dead or seriously injured. In addition, the casualties of the teaching company in the battle with the vulture mercenary regiment before, but at least more than half of the casualties of the teaching company in front of these two buildings.


    The casualties are great, but the war results are also considerable, but the number of enemy casualties cannot be counted for the time being.


    Gao Yang''s most urgent thing now is to ask the vultures themselves to know how many of them are involved in the battle. Of course, there are many intelligence that can be obtained from the vultures, far more than just knowing how many people there are in the vulture mercenary regiment.


    "Rabbit, did you send my spare gun? After you send it, take my gun and all the maps. Don''t forget to bring more snipers and establish a sniper position and observation post on the roof here."


    "Rabbit received it. The car has come. I''ll go right away."


    After talking to Cui Bo, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "we don''t have anything to do here for the time being. Now let''s ask the prisoners and see what we can get."


    Only Gao Yang knew the origin of the vulture, but he didn''t intend to tell others this immediately. When he returned to the third floor with the people, the person in charge of the vulture had been replaced by Frye, and Bruce naturally had gone to rescue the wounded.


    The third floor is still dark. Frye has a night vision instrument to see the vultures, but the vultures can''t see anything. The darkness doesn''t bring a sense of security to the vultures, but makes him more uneasy. He has been looking around in the dark in vain. Although he can''t see anything, it makes him more afraid and nervous.


    After seeing the vulture, Gao Yang took out a strong light flashlight. After turning it on, he shone directly into the vulture''s eyes and said loudly, "now let''s talk about it so that I can know whether you are useful. If you are useless, your end will not be very good."


    The vulture was so dazzled by the strong light that he closed his eyes, then covered the strong light shining on his eyes with his hands, waited for his eyes to adapt to the light, slowly opened his eyes, and saw a circle of people around him. However, although surrounded by the enemy, the vulture was relieved after the light.


    Before Gao Yang asked, the vulture shouted, "gentlemen, no matter what you ask, as long as I know, you will know. I just want to survive. Gentlemen, I''m just a poor man who needs to support my family. I don''t want to die here."


    Gao Yang knew the identity of the vulture, so he didn''t waste his words asking questions such as names and mercenary regiments, but directly said, "how many people do you have? What''s your combat mission?"


    "We have seventy-four people. The combat mission was originally to protect mocadi''s safety, but we received a new mission temporarily when it was dark. We established a position here and blocked your offensive until dawn, so that mocadi could organize a counter attack. Guys, you are too powerful. Mocadi is not an opponent at all. They have to gather the diehard followers of mocadi Besides, guys, we really don''t want to be enemies with you. We just come to work as guards, but you know, mercenaries can''t decide their own destiny. "


    "And the mercenary regiment is also here. How many people are there?"


    "Yes, there is another mercenary regiment, but I don''t know the name and number. It seems that there are about 30 people, but I haven''t contacted them. We came ten days ago, and they arrived three days ago. They are responsible for establishing the last line of defense for mocadi. We are no longer in the same area, but when they came, I looked at them from a distance."


    "Equipment, how about their equipment, do you know?"


    "They wear uniform, have a lot of things on them, and the equipment should be good. I just took a long look, so I really don''t know the specific situation."


    "Good. How many diehards are there in the mokadi faction and how effective are they?"


    "There are about one thousand people. Mokadi once introduced the situation to me. The number of people he personally commanded is about one thousand. I think these people should be his loyal. As for the combat effectiveness, ha ha, man, what do you say? In your impression, what is the combat effectiveness of Somalis? They are nothing more than an AK47, but there are more bullets than others, Most people don''t have grenades. There are a lot of light machine guns. The number of heavy machine guns is not very clear, but it should not be too small. They have mortars, but the number of shells is very small and can''t play much role. It seems that there are two 107 rockets, but I don''t know the amount of ammunition. Man, I doubt them when faced with your artillery fire How much fighting will can they retain? They have never seen such a war. They are frightened. "


    The vulture''s attitude is very cooperative. It can be said to draw inferences from one instance. Before Gao Yang asks him, he will tell everything he knows according to Gao Yang''s meaning, which saves Gao Yang a lot of things.


    "Do you know where mokadi is? The troops loyal to mokadi are still effective. Do you know their distribution area?"


    "I know that mokadi is there and his loyal followers are there. Guys, mokadi is an idiot. He concentrates most trusted people around him. This guy is very afraid of death. He has never thought about what to do after you occupy most of the urban area of bossosa. I don''t know what to say, He''s an idiot. Maybe he''s qualified to be a pirate leader. He''s cruel and cunning, but fighting is a completely strange field for him. Especially when the enemy is an army rather than a pirate, he''s dead. Guys, I''m willing to take you directly to mokadi''s nest. I''m willing to join you, voluntary and free, and I''ll earn all my money All for you, just let me live. "


    Groliov doesn''t know vultures, and of course he doesn''t know the nature of vultures. After hearing the vultures'' words, groliov whispered, "well, although professional ethics is a luxury for most mercenaries, I really haven''t seen a mercenary with no professional ethics more than this guy."

 Chapter 282

    Professional ethics is indeed a luxury for most mercenaries, but for famous mercenaries or mercenaries who want to be famous, reputation is more important than everything. Therefore, at least professional ethics must be.


    The reason is very simple. When the employer paid for a mercenary regiment, the enemy offered higher prices when fighting with the enemy, so the mercenary regiment turned around to fight the employer. If this happens, who dares to find mercenaries in the future.


    Those mercenaries who can work hard for one or two hundred yuan can not pay attention to professional ethics. The mercenary regiment temporarily put together can have no professional ethics, but a mature and stable mercenary regiment, whether famous or not, must have some professional ethics.


    Mercenaries can surrender when driving is bad, retreat, or even run away without firing a shot. After all, they work for money and can''t expect how noble their feelings are, but turning around to beat their employers, this kind of thing will never be allowed to happen.


    Gao Yang knows the origin of vultures and their reputation, so he is not surprised that vultures will take the initiative to help them fight the mokadi faction, but groliov and they certainly don''t know, so they are very surprised at what vultures do, but Gao Yang doesn''t intend to remind them of anything. Anyway, if the fate of vultures is not good, let him keep a glimmer of hope, It''s convenient to squeeze out the last use value.


    Gao Yang made a satisfied expression and said in a deep voice to the vulture, "it seems that you really cooperate, but how do I know if what you said is true or false?"


    The vulture immediately raised his hand and shouted, "swear to God, everything I said is true. You can verify everything I said. If I lied, you can kill me."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, I believe you for the time being. Then tell me, how much does mocadi give you? I want to know this."


    After hesitating for a moment, the vulture said in a deep voice: "one hundred thousand dollars a day, the basic price settled every day. If there is a battle, the price is another. This battle is 500000 dollars, but we haven''t got the money yet."


    After the vulture finished, Cui Bo ran up with people. When he saw Gao Yang, Cui Bo said, "here''s your satellite map and your gun."


    When Cui Bo finally sent the map and spare gun, Gao Yang''s first thing was not to pick up the map, but to take down the M700 on his back, take over the hk417 handed over by Cui Bo, take out the army m14-ebr magazine on the combat vest, insert the magazine of hk417 in turn, and then reach for the map.


    There''s no way. Gao Yang''s habit is to treat himself as a combatant rather than a commander. He doesn''t take his main combat weapons with him. He always feels insecure. Therefore, when the most urgently needed things are delivered, Gao Yang will take the gun first and then the map.


    After carrying the gun and calming down, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "go up first and arrange their sniper positions. Then come down and discuss the next battle plan. Go."


    After asking Cui Bo to take ten snipers to the roof, Gao Yang took a plate of map and put it in front of the vulture. He said, "draw mocadi''s residence and his troop distribution. I''m talking about his loyal part. Draw it in detail."


    After receiving the map, the vulture immediately squatted on the ground, spread the map on the ground one by one, and soon found the map he needed. He immediately pointed to a building in the port and said, "here, mocadi lives here most of the time, very close to the port. Give me a pen."


    Frye gave the vulture a marker. The vulture immediately drew a frame along the street on the map and said: "Mocadi must be in this area, and his loyal followers are the positions established along this line. Here, in the buildings with large square roofs, we were stationed here first, and mocadi also lives here, but after another mercenary regiment came, mocadi should move here. This is also a square white roof, but not in this white area I don''t know where he is, but it must be near here. "


    The location painted by the vulture is in the south of the port of bossosa, very close to the wharf and dock of the port. The core area controlled by the mokadi faction has a lot of vegetation and intact buildings. It is very easy to identify this area from the satellite pictures, and it can be seen from the largest picture that there are many cars on the street, which is the most prosperous and complete place in bossosa Square.


    The area pointed out by the vultures is also the area that publicized their previous focus, because the main source of income of the mokadi faction is Hijacking merchant ships, and the merchant ships they hijacked are parked in the port.


    Gao Yang and his team judged that mocadi himself should live near the port, so they regarded the area near the port as the main target of the attack, and the line drawn by the vulture almost completely overlapped with the line drawn by Gao Yang and his team.


    The area controlled by mokadi faction is relatively small compared with the whole bossosa, and it is very close to the building where Gaoyang is now. You can kill it directly along Highway 1, and the straight-line distance is less than two kilometers.


    After nodding with great satisfaction, he raised his voice and said, "draw the distribution of their troops and the distribution of heavy weapons."


    The vulture drew a circle at several intersections, and then drew a circle on the buildings that were fortified by mocadi, and wrote about how many people and what equipment there were. While drawing, the vulture also shouted: "I can only draw what I have observed and heard, so it can''t be completely accurate, but I believe the accuracy rate is more than 80%. It''s just that the mercenary regiment that provides protection for mocadi himself is there. I don''t know and can''t point out their location."


    Looking at the vulture''s painting in detail, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "it seems that you are very familiar with here and the satellite map here. You should know that the perspective of looking down and being in it is different. You haven''t checked the terrain against the satellite map, but it''s difficult to accurately point out these places one by one on the satellite map."


    Gao Yang was very friendly with Yan when he spoke. His attitude reassured the vulture a lot, so the vulture said with a relaxed smile: "if you know you want to come to bossosa, you must have a clear understanding of the terrain here. Moreover, I have compared the satellite pictures with the buildings here one by one. After all, those who are familiar with the terrain can run for their lives in case of defeat, right?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, it makes sense. From the results you draw, it seems that mocadi''s defense in the port is not very tight?"


    The vulture nodded again and again and said, "yes, they put their main energy on the land, and mainly in the direction we are now in. As for the sea, only some of them are guarding on the hijacked merchant ship, and there are less than 100 people guarding on the port."


    After that, the vulture drew a point on the map with a pen and said in a deep voice: "And here, it''s worth our attention. I think it should be the place where they hold hostages. It''s far away from mocadi himself, but the guard is very tight. There are more than 50 guards, and everyone is strictly prohibited from approaching. I once heard a man say that he wants to be transferred there as a guard. He''s also happy to say that he can eat the food of goods. This is It''s a very happy job, because mocadi sent to call the kidnapped hostages goods, so I judge that this must be the place where the hostages are held. "


    The vulture has begun to talk about us, and seems to be completely on the side of Gao Yang. Gao Yang can''t help feeling a little funny, but he is more concerned about the new situation that the vulture said.


    "Mocadi still has the robbed merchant ships and hostages?"


    The vulture nodded and said: "Yes, there are. It''s docked at the port of bossosa, which is a lot of property for him. He just got a ransom for a ship, and he used the ransom to hire us. Moreover, he boasted to me that as long as the ransom was delivered, it would not be a problem for him to hire ten more mercenaries. He would kill all the enemies threatening him, even his savings abroad It doesn''t need to be used. In other words, this big idiot still refuses to take out his savings. He just relies on the money on hand to support his current war. "


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin and said in a deep voice, "do you know what kind of cargo ship it is and how big it is? Can the port of bososa dock a 10000 ton ship?"


    The vulture shook his head and said, "I don''t know. He won''t let us go to the wharf, but I don''t think the boat will be very small. After all, bossosa used to be a big port. The big boat can''t come, but there''s no boat willing to come."


    Gao Yang nodded again and again. He is very satisfied with what he knows now. It seems that mocadi still has a lot of cash in his hand. If mocadi can be captured alive, he may be able to get the money out of mocadi again. You know that the agreement reached between Gao Yang and mayd can be free of commission, but all the 37 points seized from bossosa, Gao Yang''s seven, the skeleton gang Three.


    Although they didn''t attack bossosa for money, it''s certainly good news that they hope to get a lot of money.


    Gao Yang immediately made up his mind. Attention, the attack plan has to be changed. Now he wants to win not only bossosa, but also mocadi, but also a living mocadi. As long as he catches this man, it represents a lot of money.


    "Brothers, have any of our people seen what mocadi looks like?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "yes, mokadi is a high-profile person. Many people in bososa have seen him, and some of our people have seen him."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile, "all right, that''s all right. We have to find a way to catch mocadi alive. Now I find that fighting pirates is a very lucrative job."

 Chapter 283

    The vulture drew everything he knew. Since many people had seen mocadi, this guy was useless for the time being. Gao Yang waved to Frye and said, "go find two people to watch him well, tie him up, and never let him run away."


    The vulture looked stunned and said, "I thought we were already together. Please don''t tie me. I can help you a lot, man. Come on, I''m really with you."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I''m sorry, man, you guessed wrong."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the vulture was stunned at first, but then he said with a stunned face: "you guessed wrong. This sentence sounds familiar. Damn it, I think of who you are. When you said to keep the communication channel clean, I thought your voice was very familiar. Falk, I should have remembered. Which primitive man are you and which primitive man are you in Sudan!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Oh, have you found out? It seems that you are still very impressed by my voice."


    The vulture''s face was deathly gray, and the expression on his face could not tell whether it was despair or relief after his doubts were answered. He was stunned for a long time before he said loudly: "no wonder you haven''t asked me who I am or whether we are the mercenary Corps. So you already know."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, you guessed right again this time."


    Everyone was surprised. Li JinFang couldn''t help pointing to the vulture and said to Gao Yang, "do you know?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, when I was in Sudan, I dealt with this guy and almost died in his hands. However, we just talked, but we didn''t meet. I didn''t expect to meet again today. It''s rare."


    Cui Bo had come down from the roof at this time. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he suddenly realized: "Oh, I see. Did you save Catherine first and Morgan later?"


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo reluctantly and said, "your mouth is really fast, but yes, that time, this guy wanted to kill Morgan. As a result, he met Catherine first, and then he killed the wrong person. Speaking of it, I really couldn''t recognize him if I didn''t talk to this guy on the walkie talkie."


    The vulture said with a deathly gray face: "man, you killed my man, and you''re still standing here, so we don''t have any hatred, right? Also, the people who killed your friend by mistake, those bastards of the IKA family, really have nothing to do with us. They started first without recognizing the target. It''s none of my business."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you''re right. We don''t have enemies."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, a look appeared in the vulture''s frightened eyes, but before he could speak, Gao Yang''s words completely extinguished all his hopes.


    "We don''t have a grudge, but you have a grudge with my friends. Professor buckrodini''s people have died. Let alone have nothing to do with you. Morgan, two of his bodyguards have died, and there is a man who is still my friend''s brother. These are all done by your people, so I decided to hand you over to my friends. You see, we don''t have a grudge. I''ll hand over your fate to you It''s fair to deal with those who have enemies with you, isn''t it, so you can treat me as their revenge agent. "


    The vulture suddenly burst up and rushed towards the sky, but before he could stand up completely, Li JinFang hit the vulture''s head with the butt of a gun and hit the vulture back. Then Li JinFang and Frye pressed one of the vulture''s arms and firmly pressed him on the ground.


    The vulture roared hoarsely: "I''m a mercenary. I''m just a mercenary. You can''t do this. The target of your revenge should be my employer. For God''s sake, you''re also a mercenary. Do you want to be avenged? You don''t promise. I''ll cooperate with you and tell you everything I know, but what are you going to do, you bastards, you can''t Kill the prisoners! "


    Gao Yang angrily said: "shut up. When you betray your comrades in arms, I want to kill you. Mercenaries are bastards, but they can''t be scum, especially scum like you. Even as a colleague, I have to clean up your scum!"


    The vulture refused to shut up, but he knew that his fate had been decided. He no longer begged for mercy, but tried to hold his head up and opened his mouth to scold: "Fa..."


    As soon as the vulture uttered a syllable, he swallowed the rest of his words, because fryer took a grenade and hit it hard on the vulture''s mouth. This hit it all at once, not only smashing several big teeth of the vulture, but also smashing the vulture''s words back into his stomach.


    After the vulture vomited blood and teeth, he opened his mouth to scold again, and Fletcher hit it hard. After Mahdi died to protect him, Fletcher hated all the enemies upstairs. Just hitting the vulture as the head was not enough to relieve his anger at all..


    Watching the vulture scold for the third time, when Frye raised his grenade again, groliov finally grabbed his wrist, and then held it high in time to say in amazement: "Falk, little fly, will you hit him with something else? Do you want to kill us!"


    Frye said indifferently, "don''t worry, the grenade is very stable and doesn''t open the insurance. It''s just used to hit people. How can it explode?"


    "Fark..."


    After kicking back the rest of the vulture''s dirty words, Gao Yang reached out and grabbed the grenade from Frye''s hand, stared and said, "asshole, it''s scary, OK? Find something to block his mouth."


    There was a lot of garbage in the building. At this time, Cui Bo had found a large mass of plastic cloth. After putting it into the vulture''s mouth, he clapped his hands and said, "Ziao, little fly, you scared me to death."


    Looking at the vulture that can only purr, Gao Yang said with disgust: "tie this guy up and tie him to a place. Look at him. Let''s discuss what to do next. FAK, we can account for 70% of the booty this time. How can we not get the money out of that mokadi."


    At this time, groliov smiled and said, "I think so. Why don''t you call Morgan first and the professor you said. It won''t take long to deal with this scum and then discuss tactics."


    Gao Yang''s satellite phone was not on his body, but left in the car. However, when he sent his spare gun, the car had driven over and now stopped under the building. After Gao Yang informed his driver and assistant with a walkie talkie, the phone was sent up soon.


    Gao Yang called Morgan first because he knew that Morgan''s phone would be answered 24 hours a day.

 Chapter 284

    "Hey, Gao, you haven''t called me for a long time. Why, have you left Somalia?"


    "No, I''m still in Somalia, and I''m really fighting now. I''ll tell you a good news. It should be good news. Remember the vulture? He''s right next to me now. I''m just asking you what you want to do with him."


    "Oh, God, you always surprise me. I''m still wondering if it''s time to find out this guy. He killed Moses and Paul. Oh, Paul is another bodyguard of mine. He has been with me for many years. I need to avenge him. Now that you have caught the vulture, there''s nothing to say. Kill him."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I thought you would let me send him to you alive."


    Morgan also laughed and said, "it''s not necessary now. The guys who instructed the vultures have been killed, so there''s no need to have a living vulture. Gao, I''ll tell Simon the good news. It seems that we owe you another favor. Ha, your family is an angel sent by God."


    "Now that you have made a decision, I won''t talk nonsense. I''m busy here. See you later."


    After hanging up the phone to Morgan, Gao Yang turned out professor buckrodney''s phone and called. He didn''t know the time difference between Somalia and the United States, but he couldn''t care about it at this time. After the phone rang for a long time, buckrodney finally connected the phone.


    "Hello, who''s calling, please?"


    Gao Yang also made several phone calls with buckrodney when he was in the United States. The relationship between the two has been maintained well, but there has been no time to meet, and Gao Yang is very happy to help buck fulfill a wish.


    "Hi, Professor, I''m Gao Yang. I''m busy here, so to make a long story short, I caught the man who attacked us, and those who attacked us no longer exist."


    "You mean you caught that guy called vulture?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    "God, my God, you caught that damn murderer? Gao, I don''t know what happened there, but I''m really happy to hear this news. It has been torturing me. Those innocent dead people and their relatives will be happy. I''m so excited. Sorry, I don''t know what to say. I''m so excited It''s too late. "


    Buck''s voice was really excited and his breathing was very short. Gao Yang was afraid that he would have a heart attack or something again. He hurried to say in an urgent voice: "Professor, don''t be excited, speak slowly, speak slowly."


    After several deep breaths, Buck said excitedly, "well, what are you going to do to hand him over to the United States government? Where are you now and who are you going to hand him over to trial?"


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "Professor, I''m in Somalia. If you think that scum must be tried, how about trying in Somalia?"


    "Can Somalia stop? OK, it doesn''t matter. I personally think he needs to be tried, but it doesn''t matter where it is. You just need to tell me the result of the trial."


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "well, I''ll tell you the result of the trial in a moment, because the rulers here are here, and they are qualified to form a temporary law stop."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang looked strange. Then he turned his mouth and said: "Well, brothers, now let''s form a temporary law to stop. Well, my friend hopes to let this guy stand trial. Since my friend is American, let''s follow the rules of the United States. Now that I''m the top person in charge and the top commander here, I''m fully qualified to stop forming a temporary law, right? Now I''m the big law Officer, well, you still need a small jury. You are all members of the jury now. By the way, it seems that you still need a defense lawyer, right? Who will be his lawyer? "


    Frye quickly raised his hand and said, "I, I''m this guy''s lawyer."


    Cui Bo also said anxiously, "well, I''ll be the prosecution lawyer. Your honor, this guy has committed a heinous crime. He''s a scum. You''re a witness. Don''t need to summon the witness to appear in court? In short, I think this scum must be sentenced to death."


    Gao Yang repeatedly said, "Hey, is the procedure wrong? Forget it, I don''t know what procedure is right. Anyway, after the trial, what''s the jury''s opinion?"


    Groliov frowned and said, "the jury has agreed to sentence him to death. Hurry up and solve this guy quickly. Don''t waste time."


    Frye also said anxiously, "as a defense lawyer, I also think my client should die and must die. Judge, sentence quickly."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "well, the judge now sentenced scum Yang van Bellick to death. Execute it immediately."


    Frye yelled again, "judge, I want to be the executioner."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "for the sake of this guy''s cooperation, give him a good time. Don''t make any tricks. Be faster."


    Frye immediately called four or five people from the bazooka group. First, he took off the strap on the bazooka and tied up the vulture''s hands and feet firmly. Then he dragged him aside like a dead pig. Then Frye raised his gun and said to the vulture, "this bullet is for Mahdi, asshole!"


    After hearing Frye''s gun fired several times, Gao Yang immediately called buck again, and then said in a deep voice: "Professor, that guy has been shot after the temporary suspension of formal and procedural trial."


    "Gao, your efficiency is too high. It''s only been three minutes, but after the trial, Gao, thank you. I have to tell the families of the victims the good news and let them know that the culprit has been brought to justice."


    "OK, Professor, I''m busy now. I''ll talk later. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "brothers, now we can discuss how to catch mokdi alive. Since the guard of the port is very lax, I think we can send a fleet ashore from the port, which can not only catch the enemy unprepared, but also block mokdi''s retreat from the sea. What do you think?"


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "if you do this, you need to redeploy troops from other places, and the speed must be as fast as possible. I''m worried that if the situation is unfavorable to mokadi, he will run away immediately."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "how about transferring the eighth company that provides cover for the artillery, and then transfer several platoons from the company with relatively light combat tasks to strengthen the eighth company. In this way, the eighth company will be able to land from the port and launch operations."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "I think it''s feasible. This matter can''t be delayed. Give an order immediately. We must completely block mokadi''s retreat as soon as possible. Even if we can''t launch a landing operation, it doesn''t matter. As long as there is someone on the sea, we can seal mokadi''s retreat. Let''s catch a turtle in a jar."

 Chapter 285

    It was already dawn, and the attack of the skeleton gang was progressing very smoothly. Almost all companies reached the AA area at the speed of marching rather than fighting.


    The so-called AA area is the key goal that they planned to win at the beginning. After confirming that the AA area almost overlaps with the core control area of the mokadi faction, now all troops have moved towards the AA area. When the sky is not bright, they have exchanged fire with the core forces of the mokadi faction.


    After the skeleton Gang made an unstoppable advance to the area near the port of bossosa, the offensive was finally blocked, but now the skeleton Gang is dominant in number, and about 1000 people are willing to join the skeleton Gang to attack the area finally controlled by mocadi.


    By 10:00 a.m., the battle was still fierce. The soldiers of the skeleton gang had been fighting for more than 18 hours without rest, but the skeleton gang with high morale didn''t need to rest. They could win the whole bossosa in one fell swoop.


    The vulture mercenary regiment has caused a lot of casualties to the teaching company, including 18 dead, 22 seriously injured, and 12 slightly injured but unable to continue fighting. Now the teaching company has been reduced by more than half, and the whole standing army has only killed 13 people. The number of casualties in the Teaching Company is much more than that of other companies combined.


    Fortunately, there is a vulture mercenary regiment in the mokadi sect that can fight. Although the teaching company paid a heavy price, it basically wiped out the vulture mercenary regiment. After the battle, they found 60 bodies belonging to the vulture mercenary regiment and four seriously wounded. Although several people ran away, they don''t have to consider the threat of the vulture mercenary regiment.


    The teaching company suffered heavy casualties, but they still had to play a backbone role, so Gao Yang simply added the whole seven companies to the teaching company.


    Now, after being supplemented and strengthened, the teaching company is attacking a street corner. As long as it can win the street corner, it can directly face the area where mocadi is hiding. However, Gao Yang has not issued a strong attack order, because he is still waiting for the news of the landing forces.


    Gao Yang thought that when the landing troops attacked the yard hair, he would order all companies to launch a strong attack at the same time, but it would take a lot of time for the fleet to reach the designated position and transfer three platoons from several other companies. Therefore, it was not early to wait for the strengthened eighth company and some heavy firepower assigned to the eighth company to board the ship.


    Gao Yang held up his telescope and looked a little worried. He taught the company that it could win the whole street by one, but had to wait for the news of the landing troops instead of launching a general attack. When Gao Yang was patient and waiting for the news, the voice of company commander Muhe of the eighth company finally came from his headphones.


    "Report, sir, we have entered the harbor area. We have not been attacked. We can launch an attack immediately. Please give instructions."


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "attack immediately, attack at the fastest speed, and don''t let any ship go!"


    Muhe is the company commander of the eighth company. He has been a pirate for a long time. Now he is responsible for launching landing operations. Although he doesn''t know whether he can complete the task given to him, Gao Yang has no other choice.


    After the conversation with Muhammad ended, Gao Yang soon heard the explosion from a distance. He knew that it was Muhammad''s mortars and rockets that had opened fire. At this time, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "all forces attack in an all-round way and win AA area as soon as possible! Note that in case of strong resistance, call for support immediately!"


    After Gao Yang gave the order, the general attack began. Mortars began to smash shells at the street in front of Gao Yang. After Li JinFang roared, the soldiers of the Teaching Company rushed to the street only 200 meters away in a group of three.


    When the two classes of the teaching company approached the street, the mortars immediately extended backward and fired. The two classes only made a charge and reached the position at the street. Several three person teams supported each other. It took almost three minutes to completely take the position at the street.


    When the position at the corner of the street was taken, the soldiers of the teaching company immediately started shooting at the enemy in the streets on both sides. The heavy machine guns left by the enemy were in great use and were used by the assault teams of the two classes to consolidate their position.


    Seeing that the corner had been taken, Li JinFang immediately let the rest of the people pounce on it. They wanted to spread from the corner to both sides, so that they could quickly break through the enemy''s last line of defense.


    Li JinFang sent two platoons because the streets could not accommodate more people. If all the people were sent up, the formation would be too dense.


    After watching the two platoons spread out their attacks towards the two wings, they shouted loudly: "let''s go."


    At this time, Li JinFang waved his hand and the rest of the Teaching Company rushed towards the street corner. At this time, Gao Yang also rushed out with a gun. Li JinFang, groliov, Frye and Bruce were all around Gao Yang. They had to take the rest of the teaching company and insert it into the enemy''s heart like a sharp knife.


    Seeing that he was about to reach the corner, Gao Yang heard a familiar and different voice. Then, groliov shouted, "lie down! Mortar!"


    Hearing groliov''s voice, Gao Yang dived and fell on the ground. Almost at the same time, all the people around him fell to the ground. Immediately after an explosion, Gao Yang saw that a heavy machine gun position controlled by the teaching company on the corner was directly hit by shells, and four or five soldiers hiding in the bunker of the machine gun position were thrown into the sky like cloth dolls.


    "82 mm mortar, 2b14, enemy gun!"


    In fact, groliov didn''t need to shout. They also knew that it must be the enemy''s gun, because the mortars of the skeleton gang were all type 63 60mm mortars made in China. Their power and sound were very different from the enemy''s gun, not to mention the shells had fallen.


    Gao Yang was twenty or thirty meters away from the street corner. When he saw a heavy machine gun position directly hit the sky by a shell, Gao Yang was surprised because the enemy''s shelling was too accurate.


    Without waiting for Gao Yang to get up, there was another chirp with a long sound in the sky. Then, another shell fell straight into the circular fortification of another machine gun position. With an explosion, the second machine gun position was blown up with people and guns.


    It''s too accurate. The first machine gun position is definitely not covered. The cold sweat wetted Gao Yang''s back in an instant. The divine mortar is an infantry nightmare.


    Groliov roared at this time: "long eyed guns! The enemy has long eyed guns! Rush over, quickly, rush over, stay here and die!"


    Gao Yang suddenly got up from the ground and continued to run towards the street corner. Now he didn''t know where the enemy''s guns came from. They could only hope to solve the enemy''s gunners or mortars as soon as possible. If they stayed where they were, another shell would fall down. They all had to finish playing.


    When they rushed to the street corner, Gao Yang looked at both sides, but found no mortar. At this time, there was another howl in the sky. Then, the shell exploded in the crowd attacking the street on the left, and it exploded in the most crowded place.


    Groliov turned white when he saw where the shell fell. He immediately shouted, "run back, run back!"


    Groliov is the most experienced veteran. He has experienced many battles when his comrades in arms beat the enemy with mortars, and many times when he was beaten by the enemy''s mortars. Therefore, Gao Yang never doubted groliov''s judgment.


    He turned around and ran back. At the same time, he didn''t forget to greet the soldiers who couldn''t understand the situation. He just ran back for more than ten meters. Groliov, who was behind Gao Yang, suddenly shouted, "lie down!"


    As soon as Gao Yang got down, the shell fell down. He only felt that after a sudden earthquake on the land under him, a shell exploded less than ten meters in front of him, which is also the most crowded area.


    Gao Yang''s mind is confused. The enemy''s mortar firing speed is not too fast, but it is accurate and frightening. Each gun blows in the most deadly place. Gao Yang has never seen that mortars can be so deadly.


    "Run, keep running!"


    After hearing groliov''s words, Gao Yang gritted his teeth and continued to run forward, but no shells fell again this time. Waiting to run out for more than 50 meters, no shells fell. Listening to the sound of shells, the enemy had turned the target of shelling to the people still fighting in the street.


    Almost at the same time, Li JinFang shouted to disperse the still gathered crowd, while Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "the enemy has mortars, pay attention to the artillery attack, disperse, and don''t concentrate too much!"


    After waiting for Gao Yang to finish, groliov immediately shouted: "The enemy has long eyed guns. It''s absolutely impossible to fight like this. Judging from the time difference between the sound of shells and the falling of shells, the enemy''s guns are hidden in the construction area and are far away from us, so they must have an observer, and the observer''s line of sight can''t see us. Otherwise, the shells have fallen now. God, they planned to shoot in advance And then just rely on the data provided by the observer to shoot a long eye gun. What kind of gunner is this? "


    Li JinFang also gathered around Gao Yang with an urgent face and said, "either kill the enemy''s man gun, or kill the enemy''s observer, otherwise you can''t fight."


    Groliov''s long eye gun or Li JinFang''s saying is looking for people gun, which refers to the mortar that can shoot very accurately. The shells fired by the magic gunner are like looking for people with eyes, so they are called long eye gun or looking for people gun. Anyway, they all mean the same thing, and there''s nothing to call them. Just if your own side has a magic gunner who can shoot looking for people gun, it''s infantry But if the gunner who fired the long eyed gun was on the enemy''s side, it would become an absolute nightmare.


    Gao Yang immediately said in a deep voice: "it must be another mercenary regiment. Their number will not be too many, and it must be white. Find out their observers and kill their observers!"

 Chapter 286

    The front line of the skeleton gang was forced to shrink back across the board. After their offensive was interrupted by the enemy''s mortars, they were hit by the enemy''s intensive fire, and the attack momentum was suppressed again. These happened when the mokadi''s defense line was about to be broken through across the board, and the only thing that guided the mokadi''s rangers to do all this was a mortar, Only one door.


    It is difficult to solve the enemy''s mortars. In contrast, it seems to be a more feasible way to find out the enemy''s observers. We should know that a concealed long eye gun is indispensable for a good gunner and a good observer.


    No matter how accurate the gunner is, it is also in vain when he can''t see anything. Even if an observer reports the firing data accurately and predicts the enemy''s action quickly, the gunner''s action is too slow or can''t accurately send the shells to the position designated by the observer, then everything is in vain.


    For those who are hidden behind the building and out of the range of guns, the possibility of killing mortars is really small, but the enemy''s observers must be at the front line and have a good view of the street corner where they attack.


    If you want to kill the enemy''s artillery observers, you must first find out where to hide far away. This is a skill that an excellent sniper should master.


    Although he just shook around the corner and was pressed back, Gao Yang found out the most likely hiding places of the enemy''s observers in a very short time, which Fedor taught him when he was in Libya.


    Gao Yang pulled out a satellite map, quickly marked five places on the map by means of a check mark, and then marked three places by means of a circle. After the drawing, Gao Yang shouted: "I drew it by memory, but it should be accurate. The way of cross checking is the most likely hiding place for the enemy''s observer. Although these places are not the commanding heights, they have a good field of vision, which is enough to observe the whole street. The remaining three points are the highest buildings, but if the enemy is an experienced observer, he should not choose these points, because they are too attractive Attention, but we can''t let go of these three secondary target points, big dog. Can we immediately bombard these marked places with artillery? I believe the enemy''s observers should be one of these points. "


    Groliov looked at it, shook his head immediately and said in a hurry: "No, our artillery can''t bombard these points in a hidden state. In order to accurately bomb the places you marked, whether mortars or rockets, we must pull them to the street and let them see these places. In addition, we don''t have shooting data here and can''t bomb under the guidance of observers."


    People are more angry than people. Gao Yang is now very sure that the other party fired artillery. It must be a mercenary regiment that doesn''t know its name and specific number. Look at other people''s gunners and then look at their own gunners. This gap is really not generally large. It''s not too much to describe it with the difference between heaven and earth. However, it''s no wonder that they haven''t actually fired mortars and taught them Of course, life is not much better.


    Li JinFang said anxiously, "the quickest way now is to make artillery. Can you concentrate your fire and bombard the enemy''s mortar where it may be hidden?"


    Groliov shook his head and said: "No, the enemy is a 2b14 mortar. I have heard too much of the sound of this kind of mortar. There is absolutely no wrong model. The range of this kind of mortar is about 4000 meters. Our mortar has a range of less than 1500 meters, and the enemy''s gun must be hidden in buildings or fortifications. Our mortars and rockets can''t be used and can''t be suppressed by artillery."


    60mm mortars are light and can be transferred faster and ready for launch. Therefore, when Gao Yang bought mortars, they first considered 60mm mortars, while the guns sent by uliyangke to them are a large family of 60mm caliber series, type 63 60mm mortars produced in China.


    In those years, China exported and supported a large number of such small guns, which can be seen everywhere in Asia, Africa and Latin America. I don''t know where ulyanko found them. Anyway, the mortars sent to the skeleton gang are all second-hand 63 mortars. Originally, when this kind of artillery marched and fought with the skeleton Gang, the lightweight gun body is very convenient to move, which greatly gives full play to the advantages of infantry partners, but it has to deal with the enemy''s artillery When suppressing, the disadvantage of insufficient range is exposed.


    Type 63 mortar is a good gun, especially suitable for the armed use of the skeleton Gang, and it is suitable. It can''t be more suitable, but now, 63 mortar is not of great use.


    After hitting his fist with hatred, Gao Yang said in a hurry: "since it can''t be suppressed by artillery, let the sniper go. I''ll try to find out the enemy''s observer and see if it can be solved."


    It''s one of the sniper''s bounden duties to eliminate the other''s observers and weapon operators. After making sure to fight in person, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "Rabbit, we have to find out the enemy''s artillery observers when we encounter the enemy''s accurate shelling, so that all snipers can take this as the primary target. The enemy should be mercenaries, equipped with elves, and should be white. Don''t let go of all targets that meet one of these two characteristics."


    "The rabbit received it. It was hit by the enemy''s extremely accurate artillery. I''ve been searching for the enemy observer. I haven''t found it yet."


    "I see. The enemy is very powerful, very powerful. Be careful, rabbit. The enemy may also be a sniper. Be careful!"


    Because he thought it was a waste to put the two best snipers together, Gao Yang sent Cui Bo to the position on the other side. Gao Yang had planned to transfer Cui Bo back. Cui Bo had large caliber sniper rifles. It would be better to form a sniper team with him, but Gao Yang gave up his plan after receiving Cui Bo''s reply.


    From Cui Bo''s reply with the words "extremely accurate", Gao Yang knew that because Cui Bo was also bombed by man seeking guns, and Cui Bo was located at the other end, which showed that the enemy had at least two or more observers. Cui Bo had to stay to solve his observers, so Gao Yang had to do it alone.


    After making up his mind to go it alone, he said loudly: "Big dog, I''ll try to kill the enemy''s observers. If I do, you''ll move the position forward with the artillery as soon as possible. At all costs, toad, let the teaching company be ready to charge again. As long as it crosses the enemy''s fire blockade, it will spread out all parts of the attack, so as to minimize the threat of the enemy''s mortar."


    After saying that, Gao Yang stood up and observed the buildings controlled by his side. There could be a good field of vision and shooting range. After deciding a place as soon as possible, Gao Yang clapped the hk417 rifle in his hand and said in a deep voice: "rely on you, don''t let me down!"


    After muttering to himself, Gao Yang began to put down his shotgun, all his shotguns and satellite phones. In short, everything hindered sniping, but not necessary equipment. Gao Yang stayed and tried to pack light. After all these preparations, Gao Yang ran alone to the position he chose.


    The reason why he left all unnecessary equipment is because he is an artillery observer. Most of the time, he is a sniper. Even if the observer itself is not a sniper, he will have a great chance to be accompanied by a sniper. Gao Yang already knows that his enemy is not ordinary, and when there are likely to be snipers in the enemy to deal with, Gao Yang can''t be careless.


    Frye runs with Gao Yang. Although this area has been taken by the skeleton Gang, it can''t ensure 100% safety. What Frye can help Gao Yang in the sniping task is to let Gao Yang have no worries at all.


    Gao Yang ran into the building he selected. It was a two-story building. Although the battle was fierce, the people in the house did not leave. The door was open. This was a sign that the nearby residents showed no malice to the skeleton gang and would not resist.


    After entering the house, Gao Yang didn''t see anyone in the yard. He went directly to the second floor, but didn''t go to the roof. When he saw a room on the second floor with the door open, Gao Yang went directly in.


    The room was messy, but it could be seen that it was a bedroom. Although the furnishings were very simple, there was no strange and disgusting smell. Gao Yang went to the window and looked out for a few times. He found that at least three target points he selected could be seen here. After that, Gao Yang made a gesture to Frye and said in a deep voice: "You keep here. If the owner of this house comes out, let them leave."


    After that, Gao Yang stood behind the window and began to observe him with a telescope to judge where the enemy observer was most likely to stay.


    The enemy may disguise or hide in the house like him. It is not easy to find the observer.


    Gao Yang carefully observed the places he focused on, looking for any abnormal places there, but he found nothing after carefully looking for two points.


    After paying attention to the third point, Gao Yang soon made a harvest. In a room of a three-story building, Gao Yang saw a window behind which a person seemed to lie prone, revealing some white clothes and holding a walkie talkie in his hand. However, after careful observation, Gao Yang found that the person was black and wore clothes common to local people Although only one head can be seen, Gao Yang feels that he should not be the target he is looking for.


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang took his rifle. Although the black man should not be the target, it seems that he is a commander. It is still tempting to shoot him. Moreover, Gao Yang wants to try whether he can lead out the enemy snipers. Of course, Gao Yang wants to lead out the mercenary snipers. As for the mokadi faction, they have no snipers.

 Chapter 287

    Although the captured hk417 is a good gun, Gao Yang still doesn''t use it very smoothly. The reason is very simple. He just test fired a few shots with the bullets matched with hk417. He has no time and can''t carry out long-distance ballistic test. Gao Yang can use his own m14ebr to ensure the shooting accuracy of 800 meters away, but if he uses hk417, he is completely uncertain.


    Gao Yang didn''t expect that he would have to use the spare gun hk417 one day, so although the gun has been in his hand for a long time, Gao Yang has never deliberately familiarized himself with the gun.


    If Gao Yang is given a few more days to be familiar with, he can give full play to the power of the hk417. But now, Gao Yang only dares to ensure the accuracy within 600 meters, because if it exceeds 600 meters, the range of ballistic change is too large, and Gao Yang can''t ensure that he can hit the target.


    After calculating the distance, the distance between the black man hiding in the house and him is about 350 meters. At this distance, the enemy is still motionless. Gao Yang can fight at will. He is not embarrassed to blow his head.


    After just glancing at it, Gao Yang fired. The bullet went through a layer of glass and hit the black man lying in front of the window.


    After confirming that he killed the target, Gao Yang immediately retreated back and squatted down until he retreated to the door. Then he waved his hand and asked Frye to leave. After that, he squatted outside the door and observed the situation in the house.


    No bullets, no shells and rockets, nothing. It seems that the enemy didn''t notice that a bullet had just been fired from this window.


    After waiting for about two minutes, Gao Yang decided not to move his position first, but to stay and observe again.


    Gao Yang squatted on the ground and slowly approached the window. When he was less than two meters away from the window, he carefully raised his head, and then quickly retracted his head. After confirming that there was still no response, Gao Yang slowly raised his head and continued to observe the target point he selected with a telescope.


    Gao Yang just held the telescope in front of him. Before he had time to carefully observe anything, he felt that he was not strong in his heart, so Gao Yang squatted down without hesitation. Although he was surprised and unpromising at first, Gao Yang was not afraid of humiliation and death.


    After squatting down quickly, Gao Yang waited for a while without any movement. After laughing at himself, Gao Yang felt that he was really nervous, but Gao Yang wouldn''t feel ashamed. Since he saved his life by relying on the sixth sense on the beach, Gao Yang never dared to ignore any abnormal feelings, even if he made a mistake a hundred times or 10000 times, Losing face is better than losing life. Once his warning is correct, he thinks he has picked up a life.


    After hiding for a while, Gao Yang slowly stood up, but he still felt very uncomfortable, so Gao Yang immediately squatted down again, and even so, he didn''t feel reliable, so he immediately moved aside and planned to give up the uncomfortable room and find a shooting position next door.


    Just as Gao Yang squatted down and leaned right, he just flashed aside. Before the formal move, two loud bangs sounded almost at the same time. Gao Yang only felt a flower in front of his eyes, and the bridge of his nose was hurt by bulletproof eyes, just like a heavy blow.


    Gao Yang fell to the ground, and then immediately crawled sideways to the door.


    The enemy''s sniper shot, or a large caliber sniper rifle. He didn''t find his shooting position just now, just waiting for him to show up again. After confirming Gao Yang''s position and that Gao Yang won''t expose too much body area, the enemy''s sniper directly chose to shoot through the wall.


    The 20 cm thick brick wall was a fart in front of the 12.7 mm sniper. Gao Yang''s sixth sense saved him again. If he didn''t hide quickly, the through wall shooting just now had to kill him.


    When the bullet passed through the brick wall, it splashed with a large number of bricks and cement debris, leaving a large trace under the wall on the left side of the room, and the glasses on Gao Yang''s left eye were blurred at this time. In addition, the bridge of the nose seemed to be hit hard, and the tears and runny nose flowed uncontrollably.


    Gao Yang took off his glasses, stretched out his sleeve and wiped his tears and snot. Then he hurried back with his glasses, waved his hand and made Frye run to the door with a shocked face. After leaving, Gao Yang climbed at the door and looked at the angle of the small hole made by the enemy from the brick wall and the trace on the wall. It was just a comparison, It was soon confirmed that the enemy fired a gun at a target judged, and the general position could not be wrong.


    After determining the shooting position of the enemy, Gao Yang immediately whispered, "rabbit, the enemy has a large caliber sniper rifle. I was almost killed by the enemy through the wall. I must shoot one shot and change a place. I can''t take chances. This is an order!"


    "Rabbit understands, brother Yang, are you okay?"


    "It''s all right. Keep searching. Over."


    After warning Cui Bo, Gao Yang waved to Frye with a nervous face and said, "go, we can''t stay here. Let''s change places, come on!"


    Frye pointed to Gao Yang''s arm and said, "you''re hurt."


    Gao Yang looked at his left arm. There was a hole in his clothes and blood was seeping out. He was not hit by bullets, but rubbed by splashed debris. The injury should not be serious. If Frye didn''t say, he hadn''t found that he had been injured.


    After checking the wound and confirming that there was nothing serious, he shouted loudly, "don''t worry, let''s go now."


    Gao Yang can''t help but worry, because the enemy sniper is likely to transfer the sniper position. He has to hurry up and shoot again.


    Take Frye through the alley. After passing several bungalows without a yard, Gao Yang sees a small building with an open door. He looks up and thinks it is high enough. He immediately dodges and turns in. As soon as he enters the hall on the first floor, Gao Yang sees a room without a door, Two women with four or five children, big and small, looked at him and Frye in horror, curled up in a corner of the room.


    "I won''t hurt you. Don''t be afraid."


    After Gao Yang spoke a specially learned Somali language, the rest would not say anything, so he pointed to the roof, stretched out his fingers and made a walking gesture, indicating that he was going to the second floor.


    A woman came out trembling. After taking Gao Yang to a corner, Gao Yang saw the stairs. After saying thank you, Gao Yang immediately ran up.


    All the doors on the second floor of the house are closed, but there are no locks on them. It''s just a broken door set up. Gao Yang doesn''t dare to go in rashly, because there may be someone inside, and almost everyone in Somalia has a gun. Gao Yang doesn''t want to get a gun for some reason.


    "Don''t be afraid. It won''t hurt you. Don''t shoot."


    After jumping out a few words again, Gao Yang leaned his body behind the wall and pushed the door open. After pushing the door open, he immediately remembered a man''s angry voice.


    There are still too few people in the skeleton gang. It''s impossible to clean up all the areas under control. In fact, even if there are enough people, there is no way to remove the danger. Gao Yang''s anxious heart is getting angry, but he can only be patient and shout: "I won''t hurt you. Shoot mocadi, don''t shoot, come out, don''t come out, attack!"


    After picking up the learned sentences and jumping out all that could be used, several shouts came out, but then a woman came out with a four or five-year-old child in fear. After seeing Gao Yang and Frye, she carefully took the child past them and went downstairs, but after the woman went downstairs, she shouted a few more words.


    After the woman shouted, it seemed that the sound of wood hitting the ground came from the room. Then, a man with only one leg and a wooden stick as a crutch came out, and he still had a loaded AKM in one hand, but the muzzle of the gun was facing down.


    Seeing the man with the muzzle down, Gao Yang and Frye didn''t aim the gun at the man with only one leg. When they heard that there was no sound in the room, Gao Yang nodded at the man with one leg, and then said to Frye, "let this man help and clean up the rooms on the second floor."


    After that, Gao Yang immediately flashed into the room. The room was not dirty, but there was a disgusting smell. Fortunately, there was a small window, but the position of the boatman was relatively high, so Gao Yang could only observe from a standing position.


    After observing with a telescope, Gao Yang found that there was no trace of enemy snipers at the position where he had just fired at him. If the enemy was not hiding well, he had left.


    Gao Yang immediately moved his telescope to another target point he judged. It was very close to the point where he had just fired. If the enemy moved his position, he was likely to go there.


    Gao Yang has to look for all factors that are conducive to him. Gao Yang first considers the sun.


    It''s a little over ten o''clock. The sun hasn''t reached the highest position yet. It''s a little angular. The high position is back to the South and North, while the enemy''s position is facing the sun. From the terrain, it''s more favorable to raise high. Unfortunately, bossosa''s position is very close to the red road. The angle of sunlight is almost vertical, which will not affect the enemy''s vision, Therefore, sunshine can provide limited help to Gao Yang.


    "Come out, I know you''re here. You can''t run. If you don''t kill me, I''ll have to kill you. Come out, man, come out."


    Gao Yang murmured to himself and searched all possible hiding places of the enemy sniper with a telescope. Just when he found nothing and just moved his line of sight, he suddenly found a very light flashing from a windowsill he didn''t focus on.


    Seeing the fleeting light, Gao Yang immediately turned his eyes again.

 Chapter 288

    Gao Yang put all his attention back to the goal he had just given up. He focused all his attention on the back of the window that had just flashed. There was a sunshade above the flashing slipway, which made the room darker and not conducive to observation, but also because of the sunshade above the window, Only by raising high can you see an inconspicuous light on the windowsill.


    Under the bright sun, looking into the window from the outside, you will find that there is darkness in the window. If someone is hiding in the room, it is difficult to see with the naked eye. Moreover, although he found the light, Gao Yang soon found that the position of the window is not illuminated by the sun, so the source of the flash is a mystery.


    Gao Yang did not care what the source of the flash was. He immediately put down the telescope, and then added a filter lens to the sight, but the effect was still not very good, so Gao Yang simply buttoned up the hood used in combat under strong light.


    Only one small hole is opened on the light shield, coupled with the coated filter lens, Gao Yang has adjusted the filter property of the sight to the limit. Even in the daytime when the sun is extremely strong, the light in the sight has been too dark to be dark.


    In the strong sunlight, filtering out the excess light in the sight is very helpful to find the target in the dark. However, after installing the light shield, the originally small field of view of the sight will become smaller. Therefore, after determining the orientation, Gao Yang held up the gun and aimed at the window that just emitted a light.


    "I found you. I finally found you. Don''t let me down. Show up!"


    After muttering to himself, Gao Yang aimed his gun at his target.


    Gao Yang can see from the sight that there should be two people behind the window. Because of the angle problem, when Gao Yang looks at the window diagonally opposite him, he can only see the first half of a big sniper, but he can''t see the shooter behind the gun body. In addition, he can see two raised arms and elbows. If there is no accident, someone should be looking through a telescope.


    Seeing the body snatched by half a big sniper, Gao Yang knew he was looking for the right place.


    The enemy is a sniper team, but I don''t know whether the sniper observer is the observer of the mortar, but now these are not important, because although Gao Yang has found the enemy, he has no chance to shoot.


    Judging from the position of the muzzle of the enemy''s sniper rifle, the sniper rifle is also aimed at Gao Yang, but the muzzle angle is slightly deviated. Gao Yang estimates that the enemy''s bullet will fall a little to his right.


    Gao Yang and the enemy have moved their shooting positions. Their distance has been narrowed. Now it is about 270 meters, but the distance is closer, but the angle is smaller. Therefore, if they want to shoot each other, only a gap less than one meter wide can be used.


    Gao Yang pointed the cross line in the sight at a point in the window. There is no doubt that the enemy wants to find him. If he wants to see Gao Yang''s position, he must be exposed under Gao Yang''s muzzle, because observation and shooting are two-way. Before he wants to hit the other party, he must expose himself first.


    There is no doubt that Gao Yang took the lead this time, because he found the trace of the enemy first, so he has firmly locked the chance to win. However, the enemy has never put his eyes on him, and the observer has never appeared.


    The observer didn''t show the opportunity to shoot, which means he didn''t observe Gao Yang, which made Gao Yang very puzzled. The enemy should be unlikely to let go of his window and pay no attention. The only explanation is that the enemy has searched his place and turned his attention to other places after confirming that there is no threat.


    Gao Yang''s brain is fully activated. He is thinking of a way to expose the enemy''s body parts with shooting value. Gao Yang glances at the target window as quickly as possible. He plans to try to find out why the enemy''s window flashes.


    After glancing at it, Gao Yang found the reason. There was a car in the street below the target window. The car had been shot many times by bullets, but the glass on the rear window was still intact. After the reflection on the window shone into that window, it was reflected on the windowsill again on a mirror such as a telescope that can cause reflection, But the reflection of the window glass has been very scattered. After reflecting again, the light has been very weak, and Gaoyang just caught the faint light.


    Strictly speaking, Gao Yang is the first time to carry out a real sniper mission. Originally, his tactics are more biased towards accurate shooters. In all the combat examples he has had, that is, when he saved Cui Bo in Benghazi, the operation under the guidance of Fedor is close to sniper warfare, but generally speaking, Gao Yang still relies on the ability of rapid aiming, Repeated firing killed the enemy sniper.


    The biggest difference between a sniper and a precision shooter is that the sniper''s requirements for rapid aiming and repeated shooting are more important than that of a precision shooter. Of course, it doesn''t mean that the sniper''s ability in this regard is not as good as that of a precision shooter, but because they don''t need to do that in most cases.


    When a sniper performs a real sniper task, he can only shoot once, especially when he shoots an important target. If he doesn''t hit the target, it means that the task has failed. In a real sniper duel, if he doesn''t hit the target, it also means death.


    Gao Yang can''t think of any good way. If he is also a sniper group, he can shoot and try to attract the enemy''s attention, but he has only one person now. If he does so, there are only three possibilities. Either the enemy sniper shifts the position again, or he is killed when the enemy tries to shoot him, or he is knocked down by the enemy''s rapid counterattack.


    Gao Yang is confident that if he is prepared, he will not be hit by the enemy, but he can''t guarantee that he can lure the enemy out, nor can he guarantee that the enemy will shoot at him, unless he takes the initiative to shoot and tempt the enemy''s sniper. When shooting, he can perform seamlessly to make the enemy think he is shooting at a real target.


    Gao Yang has been trying to find a way. He is thinking about all the knowledge he has learned about how to solve a sniper in the face of difficulties.


    In the face of suffering, Gao Yang first thought of what Fedor taught him. Although Fedor didn''t teach him for a few hours, what he learned in actual combat is also the valuable experience of an old sniper for the rest of his life. Gao Yang can''t forget even if he wants to forget.


    Fedor is a real sniper and a real trump card. Although he only shot 104 people, and the number of enemies killed is not as much as Gao Yang, the gold content of the enemies shot by Fedor makes Gao Yang unable to compare.


    Who did Fedor shoot? Officers, enemy snipers, or heavy weapons operators, except for these targets, Fedor won''t shoot at all, because his battlefield is the North African battlefield during World War II. No matter who found the sniper, the two belligerents will shoot their shells on their heads like they don''t want money. They won''t stop until they plow the place where they found the sniper several times, Both sides have taken extreme precautions against snipers, and Fedor shot and killed more than 100 people under such circumstances.


    By the way, Fedor calculates the shooting record within the record. It doesn''t count when attacking, only when defending, and not when fighting alone. Only when an observer or someone can prove and confirm the killing can it count. The German regulations are really wonderful, but that''s what they stipulate.


    Who did Gao Yang shoot? The wandering soldiers in Libya and Somalia know nothing about anti sniping, so there is only one former member of SBS who really has gold in Gaoyang''s shooting targets.


    "If your opponent is also a sniper, you have to be careful. The enemy of the sniper is always a sniper. It will be easier to get the support of your comrades in arms if you want to shoot your opponent without shooting opportunity, but if you have only one person, you have to find a way.


    Let your opponent think that you didn''t find him, and your target is someone else, a target that is important enough not to be suspected by your opponent. Take a shot to lead your opponent out and shoot you, but remember, even if you really find a very important target, don''t act rashly unless you are sure enough to get your opponent on the hook and shoot him.


    I call this fishing tactics, looking for a target that looks attractive enough as the opponent''s bait, and then use myself as the bait. "


    Recalling Fedor''s words, Gao Yang chose fishing tactics, swallowed the enemy''s bait, used himself as bait, and then fished the enemy out. Only one key to doing so is to be careful not to become the fish caught.


    The mouth of the sniper pistol in the window moved slightly. Gao Yang could see the sight above the grab, but he still couldn''t see the enemy, and the observer couldn''t see it at all. Gao Yang didn''t dare to wait. He was afraid that the enemy''s sniper team would move the position again.


    There are many targets on the street for shooting, but there is nothing valuable. Now the enemy knows that the other party has snipers, and their shooting will not be too casual. Gao Yang wants to find a target that looks valuable enough as bait, so that the enemy doesn''t think he is actively exposing himself.


    Gao Yang can only think of his opponent at the most powerful level. In fact, the performance of the enemy''s sniper is indeed the most powerful level, so he has to find an opportunity, an opportunity to catch the enemy.


    Gao Yang is not in a hurry. He is afraid that the enemy will move his position again. However, Gao Yang would rather search for the enemy''s trace again than scare the snake. He will not take the initiative to expose himself when the enemy is unwilling to be fooled. In this duel, the consequences of making mistakes are very serious.


    Gao Yang refuses to make mistakes, because that means death, so he has a lot of patience to wait for the enemy to make mistakes, or to wait until the enemy has enough attractive bait to swallow it.

 Chapter 289

    Gao Yang looked forward to the observer moving to the position he could hit. At the same time, he had to pay attention to whether there were any shooting targets in the street under the window. He waited for about a few minutes, but he never had a good chance to appear.


    There are muqadi barricades on the street, which are piled up with sandbags or broken cars. The protective effect is also good. Many buildings are also directly used as fortifications and guarded by muqadi people. Although they have fortifications, they have poor fighting will and will collapse as soon as they are beaten. The most important thing is that moqadi people look like small soldiers in rags, No one like the head can be seen.


    After the first attack of the skeleton gang was defeated, it has been almost 15 minutes now. Gao Yang can still hear the gunfire from the port, and he doesn''t know how the battle situation of the eighth company charged with the landing task is, but at this time, Gao Yang regarded himself as a sniper. He didn''t care about anything else.


    "Fedor, if your old man really has a spirit in heaven, do me a favor, give me a chance, or make some movement or something."


    Gao Yang began to mutter to himself again. Whether he spoke Chinese or not, Fedor could understand it, but Gao Yang soon found his problem, so he shut up and didn''t let himself make any more noise.


    Gao Yang found that when doing a prepared sniper mission, his psychological state is completely different from that when shooting targets continuously on the position. He is a little impatient now. This is a fatal problem for a sniper. If it was Cui Bo, he could not move all day, even when he peed in his pants, Not even a little psychological disorder.


    Gao Yang began to feel that he was not really a sniper. Although his shooting skills were good enough and certainly better than Cui Bo, his personality defects were exposed when he really needed the characteristics of a sniper. This kind of motionless, long-time gun waiting for the opportunity to shoot was more suitable for Cui Bo.


    After forcing himself to speak without moving for a long time, Gao Yang finally gave up, because it made him a little upset. It''s better to talk to himself to relieve his psychological pressure.


    "Come out, come out, my friend, let me see your appearance and let me give you a gun. This is my first real sniper battle. I don''t want to leave regret. Come on, come out, baby, ah bah, the word baby is disgusting."


    Gao Yang continues to mumble in a voice that he can hardly hear. Since he can''t shut himself up, turn down the volume. Just think it''s his own quirk. It''s too bad if he doesn''t have a quirk.


    While talking nonsense to himself, he comforted himself that talking to himself is not a big problem. It should be regarded as a small hand to relieve pressure. This is really good. Gao Yang''s heart is no longer impatient, and even his senses seem to be more sensitive. The only disadvantage of persuading himself is that the volume seems to be higher involuntarily.


    Although he was talking nonsense, Gao Yang definitely didn''t relax his vigilance. He could shoot at any time and ensure the hit. If he said nonsense and divided his mind, it would be suicide, and Gao Yang wasn''t so stupid.


    "Grandson, if you don''t come out again, Lao Tzu, your uncle, I won''t move. Let''s see who can afford it. If your uncle''s, I don''t believe you don''t take a look at him."


    When he scolded himself around the corner, Gao Yang''s heart suddenly jumped and was stabbed by a needle. Because the enemy''s bait finally appeared, he saw a black man swaggering towards him. He was wearing a white vest, waving a pistol in his hand, pointing and pointing, and four or five people followed him.


    Although the white vest does not have many high-profile bullets even if it is hiding, it still dares to walk boldly in the battlefield with snipers, and clearly shows its difference from others. Gao Yang feels sorry for not giving him a bullet.


    "Aha, the boy is very arrogant. I think the skeleton gang will be fine without attack. Bring a gold chain cow, right? Come here a little, come here a little, by the way, don''t stop, keep walking, and go under that window and be a qualified bait."


    When the turn came and the bait appeared, Gao Yang''s nonsense became more and more unscrupulous. He still focused on the window, but the rest of his eyes kept staring at the white vest that should at least be the leader.


    Finally, when the white vest was about to reach the sniper''s window, he stopped and said something to the people on the side. Gao Yang quickly analyzed it in his heart and determined that he could re aim his muzzle at the window before the enemy sniper fired. Gao Yang immediately turned the muzzle.


    Turn the muzzle of the gun and shoot. The white vest fell in response and swallowed the other party''s bait. Then, he is now the bait used to catch the other party''s sniper.


    Gao Yang turned the muzzle back as fast as he could. The muzzle position of the enemy''s sniper rifle didn''t move, which made him calm down first. At least his safety was guaranteed. Then, he saw the first half of a sagging telescope. The enemy didn''t observe with a telescope. He should look at the killed white vest with the naked eye, and then the muzzle of the sniper rifle moved, Closer to Gao Yang''s position, then a figure looked at Gao Yang with a telescope. At the same time, half of his body appeared in Gao Yang''s sight.


    Gao Yang could hit the observer''s heart, but he pressed down the muzzle of the gun and shot it. The bullet hit the observer''s thigh.


    After a shot hit the observer''s thigh, Gao Yang moved the muzzle again and pointed to the sniper''s position. At this time, the observer had moved forward, but Gao Yang failed to shoot the sniper.


    The enemy observer fell, but the sniper''s muzzle could not really point to Gao Yang, because in that case, he had to move forward. Although it was only a little distance, Gao Yang was sure to hit him in advance if he wanted to hit Gao Yang.


    After realizing that it was impossible for the enemy to shoot without moving, Gao Yang immediately moved the muzzle and rushed forward on the windowsill. His whole upper body was completely exposed under the muzzle. When the observer turned down, Gao Yang fired another shot.


    Gao Yang could easily blow the observer''s head, but he hit the observer''s right arm that hung on the windowsill. Then, Gao Yang fine tuned the muzzle and prepared to shoot the sniper. However, although the sniper''s muzzle moved forward a little, Gao Yang didn''t shoot because he knew it was a fake action.


    The enemy sniper put his gun on a shelf and fired in a kneeling position. Gao Yang was convinced that as long as the sniper didn''t show his head or where he could see, the enemy couldn''t shoot, because if the enemy wanted to aim and shoot, he had to put his eyes at least 20 cm behind the sight, Gao Yang''s judgment was that if the enemy really put his head in that position, he should have seen it by now.


    At this moment, all decisions are instantaneous. The observer is still attached to the windowsill and does not escape. When he is hit continuously, the body''s response can not keep up with the command of the brain. Of course, it is also possible that the observer''s brain is completely blank at this time.


    Just when Gao Yang decided to shoot another shot at the crotch of the observer who was still leaning against the windowsill, he saw the sniper''s body appear in the sight, so Gao Yang immediately shot, and this time he hit not the key of the enemy, but the sniper''s right arm.


    Gao Yang succeeded. He saw blood splashing out on the sniper''s right arm, lost his center of gravity and tilted to the left. When the sniper held his left hand on the ground and tried to turn back to dodge, Gao Yang''s five shots fired. This time, his target was the sniper''s right shoulder.


    Ensure the hit again, and Gao Yang also determines that neither of them has the ability to shoot or observe, so although both of the local sniper team are not dead, Gao Yang does not intend to continue shooting.


    The reason why Gao Yang avoided the fatal key of the observer and shot him in the thigh instead of hitting him. Gao Yang wanted the shooter to take the opportunity to shoot when he helped the observer out of danger. When he found that the observer was shot, the shooter didn''t rush to fight back or help the observer, Gao Yang continued to shoot. He believed that the shooter couldn''t bear it all the time. He knew it was his intention, You have to find a way to save your companions.


    The shooter was really eager to help his comrades in arms out of danger. He was forced to fight back, so Gao Yang finally fired at him and successfully hit his right arm. However, Gao Yang was helpless when he hit the shooter''s right arm, because he indicated that the gun fired at the fastest speed did not dare to adjust to hit the enemy shooter''s head, but when he found that he hit the shooter''s right arm, After confirming that the enemy shooter has at least temporarily lost the ability to fire, it is intentional to hit the shooter''s right arm for the second time.


    A wounded person can cause more trouble to the enemy than a dead person.


    Gao Yang knows that the number of the enemy''s mercenary regiment is not large, and that since the other party is a mercenary regiment with strong combat effectiveness, there must be at least unity. Therefore, after confirming that the enemy has lost combat ability, Gao Yang doesn''t mind leaving them a life, so that the enemy''s mercenary regiment can allocate less manpower to take care of the two seriously wounded.


    Seeing that the enemy observer finally turned over and fell behind the window, the shooter also moved and disappeared. Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "A sniper team of the enemy has been solved. If it is seriously injured, it is not killed, but it is ensured that the enemy has lost its combat ability. It is not possible to confirm whether they are artillery observers now. The sniper team of the enemy is located at the fourth target point I marked. Toad, immediately organize people to attack from the street on this side of the fourth target point and forcibly attack!"

 Chapter 290

    When he started talking, Gao Yang had run to the door of the room. He didn''t dare to stay where he was. If the enemy still had a sniper team, wait for the gun. You know, he just solved three people, and the time spent was only eight seconds, only eight seconds.


    The enemy around the white vest was still looking for a shelter to hide, and no one shot came towards the window where Gao Yang was.


    After staying at the door of the room and observing for a while, Gao Yang immediately shouted to Frye, "take me to another room and clean it up."


    Frye pointed to a room at the other end and said in a deep voice, "it has been cleaned up and can be used as a shooting position."


    Gao Yang rushed in immediately. Frye even put a low table under the window so that he didn''t have to shoot in a standing position. Speaking, he could shoot the target he wanted to hit accurately in a standing position. When he came back, he had to boast to Cui Bo again.


    There was a big and strong low table at his feet. Gao Yang could at least choose whether to shoot in a kneeling or standing position. He looked up and shot down a machine gun shooter. Gao Yang immediately ran out of the room.


    After leaning against the door and waiting for a moment, Gao Yang was relieved to find that the enemy didn''t shoot at his position. He felt that the enemy shouldn''t arrange two sniper teams in the same area. It''s a little too wasteful for the strength shown by the enemy.


    Just then, Li JinFang said in a loud voice in the walkie talkie: "ram, pay attention to observation. The exploratory attack has begun."


    After Li JinFang said that, a small group of soldiers rushed out from an alley and launched a strong attack on the position of the enemy sniper team. At this time, the mocadi garrison guarding the barricade and building left and started shooting, but the deadly mortar shells did not fall, and looking at the attack on the assault team, the enemy had no snipers.


    Gao Yang''s heart was half relaxed. He immediately started shooting at mocadi''s people, so as to provide help to the assault team that launched the charge. However, Gao Yang soon found that the help he provided seemed to be effective.


    It is almost impossible to beat the wandering soldiers on the street. In a relaxed and pleasant tone, every shot fired by Gao Yang, there must be a mokadi soldier who looks like that. As for those who raise their guns above their heads and hide behind the bunker to shoot indiscriminately, Gao Yang is too lazy to waste bullets.


    For the assault team, the good news is that the mokadi soldiers who can fight, dare to fight and can fight have been named by Gao Yang with bullets in turn. Therefore, the assault team with only 12 people took a section of the barricade on the street in one fell swoop, and even stood still after being covered.


    Gao Yang was elated when he saw it and said in a hurry: "toad, organize people to attack from the assault point. If you work harder, the enemy can''t hold it."


    The high voice fell, that is, in dozens of seconds, at least two platoons rushed out again, threw grenades, and rocket propelled grenades towards the crowded place. The two platoons rushed to both ends of the street with great momentum.


    "Toad, the enemy''s defense line is mainly on this street. Jump over and cross this street!"


    "Toad, Roger that. The depth assault team has come. Two platoons."


    After Li JinFang said that, dozens of people rushed out of the alley one after another. Once they could start the formation, they were in groups of three. Instead of attacking both sides of the street, they directly rushed into the core area controlled by the mocadi faction.


    Seeing that someone had burst in, the mortar finally rang, but there was basically no great threat to the landing point of the shell. Gao Yang knew that the enemy''s observer here must have been solved, and the enemy''s long eye gun finally became a blind gun.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "the enemy artillery observer has solved it. Confirm it. The second company and the third company will attack immediately!"


    Without the long eye gun, Gao Yang is much more relieved, and the people who broke through the line of defense have dispersed. They don''t have to stay and send shells. Even if there are more observers, they don''t have to worry about mortars.


    Some of the mokadi soldiers left in the street had raised their guns horizontally on their heads and knelt down. They made an international surrender, which is contagious. After seeing someone surrender, mokadi''s soldiers began to Hula and kneel down. By this time, the overall situation was settled.


    When Gao Yang felt that the overall situation had been decided, he suddenly saw that the soldiers near the No. 4 building he marked fell to the ground, but he couldn''t see where the enemy was. At this time, Gao Yang suddenly realized that this was the Powerful Mercenary regiment to save the two seriously injured sniper teams.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted: "don''t fight with the enemy of target 4. Bypass there. Bypass there. The enemy must rescue their sniper team and avoid there first! Big dog, artillery, let the artillery bombard the area around target 4."


    Not many soldiers chose to attack from the position of the enemy sniper. When Li JinFang ordered the soldiers to bypass the No. 4 target building, there were no casualties. At this time, rockets and mortars had been pulled to the street and were nervously adjusted for shooting.


    Gao Yang turned his attention to the window where the enemy sniper team was located, but he didn''t find any trace of the enemy. Soon, Li JinFang said in a hurry: "according to the news from the commando team, they found that there were eight enemies entering the No. 4 target building, but they were so powerful that they couldn''t keep them at all."


    "If you can''t stay, you can avoid them and attack mokadi''s nest first. Besides, there are only more than 30 enemies. You can''t turn over big waves. Don''t rush to fight with them. It''s a big deal to turn around and surround them. As long as you break through and bombard them slowly¡°


    The army was defeated like a mountain. When one point had been broken through, the largest and most important defense line of mocadi was quickly broken through, and the enemy died or fell. Each company commander reported to Gaoyang that they had broken through the enemy''s defense line and had launched a sprint towards the last fortress of mocadi.


    Gao Yang never forgot the mercenary regiment with good combat effectiveness. He said in a hurry: "everyone, if you encounter strong resistance, if you find that the enemy is a few mercenaries, turn to defense on the spot and take preserving yourself as the main task. Don''t fight hard with the enemy, let alone launch a strong attack on the enemy. We have heavy firepower and don''t have to sacrifice too much."


    After waiting to finish, Gao Yang found that he had missed a sentence, so he quickly called again: "pay attention to all units and try to catch mokadi alive!"

 Chapter 291

    After a series of orders were given, Gao Yang turned and ran out of the cabin. After waving his hand at Frye, he said excitedly, "come with me, let''s catch mokadi."


    When he and Frye rushed to the place where mokdi might hide, Gao Yang did not forget to say hello to the company commander Muhe of the eighth company. After the core area of the mokdi faction has been surrounded on land, mokdi''s retreat is only sea, so the task of the eighth company is very important.


    "Muhammad, how''s your situation there?"


    "Report sir, most of us have landed and controlled the wharf, but we can''t join the friendly forces. We have encountered extremely tenacious resistance and can''t break through. The enemy at war is what you call mercenaries. According to your order, we have retracted our defense."


    Hearing Muhe''s words, Gao Yang was worried. He said in a hurry, "how''s the sea control? Is there a ship leaving?"


    "No ships left. When we didn''t land, we met several ships. After the warning shot, most of the ships were driven back, but two ships opened fire on us. After fighting back, we sank both ships."


    After learning that there was no ship to leave, Gao Yang was relieved. If mokadi had run away long ago, there would be no way. It would be unacceptable for them to escape after they began to block the sea route. Therefore, Gao Yang equipped the eighth company with four 63 rockets and five mortars. On the ship, there were at least hundreds of rpg-26 rockets. Such firepower, whether to support landing operations, It''s enough to fight a mokadi pirate ship.


    Knowing that no ship could break through the sea, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "Rabbit, test tube, if you two don''t have to command now, come and join me. Toad, draw people from the teaching company to establish an assault group. Thirty people should be enough. Big dog, prepare artillery support. If you want to catch mokadi alive, I think we have to do it ourselves."


    After shouting excitedly, Gao Yang and Frye quickly crossed the last line of defense that the mokadi faction had completely broken through and directly rushed into the last battle zone. Although there will be sporadic resistance next, it doesn''t matter the overall situation. The only thing that needs to be noticed is which mercenary regiment.


    Gao Yang doesn''t dare to underestimate the mercenary regiment that doesn''t know its name. From the combat effectiveness they have shown, this mercenary regiment is very difficult to provoke, but their number is still too small after all. Now Gao Yang has hundreds of people to transfer. If you add local people who volunteer to fight, the number will be at least 2000.


    Although he dared not underestimate the mercenary regiment, so Gao Yang ordered everyone to take the initiative to avoid it, he did not believe that under the absolute number advantage, a mercenary regiment of only more than 30 people could save the situation.


    Gao Yang, who was running, soon found that he still underestimated the mercenary regiment and was involved in combat effectiveness. Sometimes it didn''t seem to work that he had an absolute quantitative advantage. When the front soon formed a siege, Gao Yang found that he couldn''t move forward any further.


    "This is a big dog. The enemy''s artillery is very powerful. Long eyed guns are all long eyed guns. There are snipers and FAK. Our artillery can''t fire. There are heavy casualties. We must retreat!"


    "The fourth company suffered heavy casualties and was unable to continue the attack. It has retreated and established a defensive position."


    "The second company''s attack was blocked and a defensive position has been established. We can''t move forward. The enemy''s artillery fire is very strong."


    The news that each company''s attack was blocked was continuously heard in the headset. Although Gao Yang ordered to avoid mercenaries for the time being, when the big dog led the artillery, he could not give full play to the artillery advantage, but suffered heavy casualties, Gao Yang knew the big deal.


    Gao Yang found groliov and found him hiding behind a big house with six mortars and four type 63 rockets. He had no intention of firing at all.


    As soon as he saw Gao Yang, without waiting for Gao Yang to ask, groliov hurriedly said: "We were attacked by enemy mortars before we even had time to fire. Both 60mm mortars and 82mm mortars were hit too accurately. They can accurately kill each of our guns. Four mortar groups and one rocket group have been killed, and the dead artillery groups are not together, that is to say, the enemy has the ability to strike accurately on the whole front Ability. "


    Gao Yang''s head was big and said in a deep voice, "so serious?"


    Groliov looked impatient and said, "yes, it''s very serious. The enemy is too powerful. A rocket attached to the fourth company was not shelled, but the members of the gun crew were killed by snipers. Now the gun is still in place. Falk, we don''t dare to fire."


    Gao Yang pointed to which rockets and said helplessly, "you can''t fight from here hidden? Apart from mortars, can you let the Rockets shoot upward at a large angle? Does intensive firing make up for accuracy work?"


    Groliov said with a wry smile: "First, if we launch covertly, there is almost no accuracy. It is impossible to make up for the accuracy with dense artillery fire. Even if we can launch, it is meaningless. Second, I can guarantee that if we dare to launch, the enemy can find our launch site and fight back. No matter whether the enemy has artillery reconnaissance radar or not, I believe they can estimate the location of firing."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, no matter whether there is precision or not, we have to fire, and we have to fire continuously. In this way, you can disperse these guns, prepare for aiming, leave one person to load shells, fire and run, and then go back to adjust and fire later. We have to fight back against the enemy and give him enough pressure."


    Groliov nodded and said, "well, we can only use this method. Fight indiscriminately, and let our people stay away so that the shells don''t fall on their own heads."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I have to investigate. You should be ready."


    Groliov immediately shook his head and said loudly, "no, we are very close. If you do this, you will be exposed to the enemy''s muzzle. Even if there is a bunker, it is too dangerous. Don''t forget that the enemy''s mortar has eyes. Do you want to die?"


    Gao Yang hesitated and said in a deep voice, "I''ll be careful. I can''t fight without investigation."


    Groliov immediately shouted: "no, you don''t understand. The enemy is more powerful than you think. Don''t move easily. You have to understand one thing. Now our situation is the dangerous party, especially those with obvious characteristics such as you and me, so we absolutely don''t want to investigate. As long as you dare to show up, they can definitely kill you."


    After listening to groliov, Gao Yang realized that he had made a mistake. He immediately whispered in the walkie talkie: "everyone, don''t move at will when you can''t ensure safety. Rabbits, test tubes and toads, pay attention to hiding ourselves. Our characteristics are too obvious."


    "Toad, I have a lot of buildings here, and when I move here, I am outside the enemy''s shooting range. I am in good condition. It is safe as long as I don''t attack."


    "Yes, I''m with toad. It''s safe now."


    It was a little while before treble answered, and he was panting.


    "Rabbit, I''m hiding now. I was almost killed just now. Our side has retreated as a whole. It''s about 600 meters away from the enemy. If I hadn''t been able to move, I would have joined you. Why, you don''t know the combat effectiveness of the opposite side now?"


    After a wry smile, Gao Yang whispered, "sorry, my fault. I just got here. I don''t know much about the situation. Now everyone pays attention to protecting themselves, especially the commander."


    After that, Gao Yang, who has not seen the enemy''s overall operation up to now, walked to the corner of the wall and quickly stretched out his head for a look. The enemy''s position is not many buildings, the line of sight is good, and the place is not big, but Gao Yang looked around and found no one there. As long as the enemy doesn''t see someone attacking, he won''t shoot, Although the front of both sides is less than 400 meters.


    The enemy was very calm and calm. Although the front was very close, the enemy didn''t shoot all the time. Although the two sides were very close and reached the range of assault rifles, looking at the unprofessional position established by the skeleton Gang, the enemy didn''t seem to be eager to break through the encirclement, but planned to stay in a stalemate.


    After watching it for a while, Gao Yang never saw anyone. He couldn''t help wondering, "who has clearly seen the enemy''s mode of operation?"


    Treble murmured: "I''ve seen that the enemy''s shooting is extremely accurate. At a distance of about 400 meters, even with an assault rifle, each shot can cause casualties. After each shot, the enemy will immediately hide and change the combat position in the hiding. On our side, after leaving the buildings and entering the enemy''s shooting range, I immediately found a hidden place to prepare for shooting. I aimed three times I saw the enemy, but I didn''t have a chance to shoot. In addition, I found that after staying in place for too long, I immediately began to move. Just a few seconds after I left, there were shells falling down. I was in the second Olympics. Fortunately, there were too few enemies and not many snipers. Now I feel that if there were snipers opposite me, they wouldn''t have to wait to bombard me. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "only people who use different rifles, not snipers?"


    "Yes, I use an ordinary rifle, not a sniper. I haven''t seen the enemy''s sniper. According to my observation, all the people killed near me died of 5.56 mm bullets, so I can guarantee that there is no sniper in my front enemy."


    Before Cui Bo finished speaking on the walkie talkie, groliov next to Gao Yang hurriedly said: "I didn''t find any trace of the enemy''s sniper, but at least one of the enemy''s snipers used a large caliber sniper rifle. The Gunners in the fourth company were killed by the sniper. After being shot, the body was torn apart. I think their snipers did not observe and shoot in situ, but quickly shot and continued to hide after concealed observation. Let''s say so , the enemies are masters, super masters. "


    Gao Yang immediately realized that he had made a big mistake. Although he had never dared to underestimate the enemy''s mercenary regiment and regarded it as a great enemy, the enemy was more powerful than he thought. It was just not enough to regard it as a great enemy. It was right to regard this small mercenary regiment as a stronger enemy than the mocadi sect. They encountered a small but extremely difficult enemy Compared with the hard bone, mocadi pie is just a big and attractive fat meat.

 Chapter 292

    Heavy firepower has an absolute advantage, and the number of people has an absolute advantage, but the advantage of heavy firepower can''t be brought into full play. If the number of people has an advantage, launching an attack with the crowd tactics is to let the soldiers of the skeleton Gang die. Gao Yang can''t give such an order with a hard heart.


    An emergency military meeting was held on the walkie talkie, but the result of concerted efforts was that there was still no feasible way.


    After another ten minutes of delay, Gao Yang finally made up his mind. Since there is no way, let''s go according to the way there is no way. Regardless of casualties, he will eat his opponent.


    Gao Yang was afraid that the order to ignore casualties would cause the resistance of the skeleton Gang soldiers, but fortunately, the training since this period of time and the brilliant achievements in attacking the mokadi faction made Gao Yang''s prestige extremely high. Although he knew that the casualties would be great, no one opposed Gao Yang''s order.


    After the orders were issued level by level, the lower level officers and soldiers did not show any fear, which is very rare. In Somalia, they can prepare to implement an order with a high casualty rate without stumbling. Such an army is already a strong army.


    In Somalia, no, in the whole of Africa, the most common way of combat should be this. Both sides pull thousands of people, and then start shooting at the enemy who can''t see where. After both sides pay dozens of casualties, one side declares victory and withdraws from the battle, then the other side declares victory, and then a battle ends. If it is to rob territory, Then outsiders can judge who won according to whether the territory changed hands. As for the problem that it is difficult to judge the result without grabbing the territory, no one will care.


    Strange to say, Africans seem to have achieved more casualties with machetes than with guns. Of course, their achievements with machetes are basically in the Holocaust, not in the real war.


    Gao Yang can be proud that he can let an army with more than 1000 people launch an assault. However, he can''t explain that if he doesn''t do it, he will let these soldiers who give him a long face die. Therefore, Gao Yang''s order is to make half an hour of artillery preparation before launching the assault and shoot out all the shells and rockets that can be hit. Even if he gets mistakenly, he will have to kill several unlucky people, Even if they are not sure, they have to let the local people know their determination.


    Waiting for groliov to disperse all his artillery directly under him, and the heavy firepower assigned to his brother''s company also entered the concealed position, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "attention, all units, mortars, rockets, RPGs, and heavy and heavy machine guns, shoot and fire freely towards all places where the enemy may hide!"


    After Gao Yang gave the order, an irregular circle was formed, guns and rockets roared, and shells and rockets landed in the area controlled by the enemy. However, the impact points were indeed too scattered, and scattered Gao Yang was a little distressed about shells. As for heavy and heavy machine guns, they could at least send bullets to the place they should go, although they could not see anyone, But at last, they can let the enemy know that they still have no shortage of bullets.


    The mortars and rockets fired did indeed lead to the enemy''s counterattack. Although the location was estimated, the enemy''s shells could be found by the enemy even if they hid, as groliov said. Fortunately, the enemy''s accuracy was affected. The enemy''s first counterattack exploded ten meters away from a rocket, It failed to cause casualties, but the second gun damaged a rocket that had been fired for one round, but did not cause casualties.


    It was found that the enemy still had too little artillery fire and could not cause too heavy casualties to the skeleton gang who fired at the same time. Gao Yang''s uneasy heart was better at last. The enemy''s counterattack strength was limited. As long as it could fire at the same time, the enemy could not fight back all over the line.


    Gao Yang''s relaxed mood lasted for less than two minutes, and he began to be depressed again, because the enemy no longer fought back. The artillery fire of the skeleton Gang seemed to do no harm to them, so that they didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Although they didn''t know whether this conjecture was correct, Gao Yang couldn''t help thinking so.


    No matter whether it works or not, Gao Yang feels that he has to stick to it. It''s useless to keep the shells and rockets. There are still 2000 shells and rockets waiting to be delivered on board. He just blows them out and pulls them down. Anyway, even if an enemy is killed blindly, he can reduce the enemy''s firepower in the next charge.


    After a few minutes, the heavy and heavy machine guns stopped firing first. They had to leave the ammunition base covered when launching the charge for a while. After a few minutes, the Rockets also gradually stopped firing. The Rockets also left the ammunition base for a round of salvo, ready to launch salvo when the infantry launched the attack. Only the remaining more than 30 mortars were still bombarding.


    Half an hour''s artillery preparation time was approaching. When he looked at his watch and was ready to launch the general attack, his communication channel was suddenly filled with all kinds of sounds.


    "Sir, the enemy has fired a white flag!"


    "I''m a rabbit. I see the enemy''s white flag. Repeat, the enemy''s white flag!"


    It is reasonable to say that the artillery fire preparation has been carried out for more than 20 minutes, and there must be at least thousands of shells, but Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "stop the artillery fire, stop the artillery fire, no attack without order, everyone, no shooting."


    If we can scare the enemy and let him fall without fighting, this is the best outcome Gao Yang has always dreamed of.


    Mortars stopped firing one after another, and the battlefield slowly quieted down. At this time, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "all commanders, pay attention, don''t shoot unless attacked. It''s best to end in peace. Pay attention to the new locals who join us, keep an eye on them, whether they are intentional or unintentional, and don''t let them destroy the situation."


    After that, Gao Yang took a few steps. Under the cover of a pile of bricks and stones, he leaned out his head and looked through a telescope. He found that in the area where the enemy was located, there were indeed several places where he raised the white cloth with something like a stick, and two places were still waving the white cloth. As expected, the enemy was about to surrender.


    Soon, the battlefield fell into silence and there was no gunfire at all. At this time, from an enemy building, a soldier wearing German jungle patch camouflage came out, holding a very large white flag in his hand, walked to an open space in the middle of the two fronts and stopped.


    After stopping in the open space, the soldier waved a few white flags again, then waved to the place where he came out, and then four more soldiers walked towards the open space with things in their hands.

 Chapter 293

    The enemy''s performance was very strange, very strange. How to say, the first person who came out with a white flag was wearing a German jungle spot camouflage, while the four people who came out later were wearing black combat clothes, the same as the sniper group who had fought with Gao Yang.


    In a team, there are two different uniforms. This alone is enough to surprise Gao Yang, but what surprised Gao Yang more is that after the four people in black combat uniforms emptied their hands on the ground, Gao Yang saw that what they put down was a set of tables and chairs.


    A square folding table and two chairs with high backs. When the three people seriously placed a set of tables and chairs on the open space in the middle of the battlefield, the man holding the white flag pulled the white flag off the stick, shook it and spread it on the table. At this time, Gao Yang realized that the white flag he was holding was intended to be a tablecloth.


    When the table was set and the tablecloth was spread, the remaining man put the things in his hand on the table and looked clearly through the telescope. There were two cups, a bunch of flowers and a bunch of flowers in the vase.


    Gao Yang put down his telescope and said to groliov, who was also stunned, "what do they want?"


    Groliov''s mouth twitched a few times and said hesitantly: "I think they may not intend to surrender directly, but to negotiate peace. Therefore, they want to create a good environment for peace talks? Well, don''t ask me. I''ve seen this strange thing for the first time. How do I know what they intend to do."


    Gao Yang raised his telescope again. At this time, he saw that the first people who came out had turned back, and two people came out of the building. However, one of them was wearing the German jungle patch camouflage in the back, while the one in the front was wearing a sand short sleeved T-shirt and a pistol at the waist, I don''t have any extra bits and pieces.


    Gao Yang really looked silly. He broke his head and couldn''t think of what the other party wanted to do. He watched the two new people from the other party walk to the arranged table. After the people in short sleeved T-shirts stood aside, the people in the back put their hands on the table. Then, they began to shout with a loudspeaker in their other hand.


    "We are the angel mercenary regiment. This is Lieutenant Colonel Nate Schumacher, the highest commander of the angel mercenary regiment. Lieutenant Colonel Schumacher wants to invite your commander to sit down and have a cup of coffee. If your highest commander agrees, please answer."


    "Falk, they are angel mercenaries. Falk, crazy wolf, that''s crazy wolf!"


    Although most people of the skeleton Gang couldn''t understand the other party''s shouting, there were no fewer people who understood it. After they translated to the people around them, it soon caused a commotion, and groliov looked like he had seen a ghost. In addition to being shocked or shocked.


    Although Gao Yang was extremely surprised at the other party''s practice and admired the courage of Knight Schumacher, who had the same surname as the F1 car king, if he was either crazy or stupid, he thought there was a so-called Knight war, and people on his side would really tell him about gentlemanly demeanor and would not shoot him, the supreme commander.


    However, Gao Yang did not intend to shoot that knight Schumacher. He just looked at groliov, who was extremely stunned, and said curiously, "do you know him?"


    Groliov nodded subconsciously, but then shook his head and said: "No, I don''t know. I''ve just heard of this man and the angel mercenary regiment. Let''s put it this way. Although there is no ranking in the mercenary community, if I really want to rank, I want to treat the angel mercenary regiment as No. 1 in small and super small mercenaries. No one will object. Compared with them, we belong to a small role in the mercenary community."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "Fark, is this Somalia? Why do all the powerful people come here?"


    Groliov shook his head again and again and said, "no, you don''t realize that we are in big trouble now. Don''t think about catching mokadi alive. Let''s see what the crazy wolf asked. If his request is not too much, promise him."


    Groliov had just finished, and the other person holding the loudspeaker continued to shout: "The lieutenant colonel said that if your top commander doesn''t want to sit down with him for a cup of coffee, he knows you have mercenaries. If the top commander of your mercenary regiment has the courage to sit down and have a drink, the lieutenant colonel will feel very honored. In addition, the lieutenant colonel invited the sniper who injured one of our sniper teams to come and talk. Please rest assured that we will guarantee you Our safety. "


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but be angry and said loudly, "Hey, it seems that we are surrounded now. No, I''ll meet him. I''m afraid he won''t succeed. Besides, my military rank is also a lieutenant colonel. Even if I don''t press him, I''m at least at the same level."


    Groliov took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, "the rank of lieutenant colonel of others is not sealed by himself. In addition, it can end peacefully. As long as their conditions are not excessive, I''ll talk to him. You watch here. If you can''t, beat me to death with him."


    Gao Yang ignored groliov, but immediately shouted at the top of his voice, "I''m the highest commander of this battle, the highest commander of Satan''s mercenary regiment, and the one who hurt you. Wait, I''m coming!"


    After roaring, Gao Yang looked at groliov and said with a smile, "they are not afraid. What am I afraid of? We have the upper hand, but we can''t lose to him at this time. Just stay here."


    Groliov said with a bitter look on his face, "no, you don''t understand. The people of the angel mercenary regiment are crazy. All of them are crazy. We fight for different purposes, but all of them are mercenaries just for war. They like war. They are all crazy people obsessed with war."


    "Oh? It''s crazy. How about their reputation?"


    "I don''t know much about this, but I don''t seem to have heard any negative news from them. In fact, I don''t know much, because the angel mercenary regiment seems to exist in legend. However, they don''t seem to have any bad news."


    "That''s all right. Generally speaking, such madmen are very particular about it, but they won''t be too insidious."


    At the same time, Gao Yang had taken down his gun and earphones, then took off his combat vest and combat suit. He was also wearing a short sleeved T-shirt and said loudly: "they are angel mercenaries, and we are Satan mercenaries. Just right, angels are natural enemies to demons. Ha ha, interesting."


    After that, Gao Yang immediately picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "listen, everyone. I''ll talk to the car king Schumacher and pay attention to me. No one is allowed to shoot without my order!"


    Li JinFang immediately shouted from the walkie talkie, "brother Yang, wait, wait for me, I''ll go with you!"


    Groliov and Frye, standing beside Gao Yang, also said in the same voice, "I''ll go with you!"


    Gao Yang decided to take a walkie talkie. After he put his headphones on his ears again, he said loudly, "OK, I''ll go by myself. I''ll adjust the call mode to automatically send as long as there is a sound, and you''ll listen with your ears up. As soon as I say to fire at me, you don''t care about anything. Just fire at me with all your strength, okay?"


    After that, Gao Yang patted the pistol at his waist, raised his head and walked out, striding towards the two people standing at the table.


    At the moment of stepping out, Gao Yang estimated that he could not fight the war and could not fight with the best experts in the mercenary world. He suddenly felt a little sorry.


    A while ago, there was silence on both sides. Everyone was watching Gao Yang walking alone in the center of the battlefield. The practice called Knight Schumacher was crazy and stupid, but Gao Yang would really be invited. It seemed crazy and stupid. If strictly speaking, their practice would be closer to stupidity.


    Although the practice is very stupid, when the two top commanders are about to meet in the central position of the battlefield, everyone feels that there seems to be a blood gas straight to the forehead, crazy or stupid, but no one can deny that the top commanders of the two mercenaries are very brave and heroic.


    Although Satan is the head of the devil and angels are the general name of a group, the word Satan can almost completely replace the word devil. When Satan''s mercenary regiment is against the angel mercenary regiment, the fatalistic sense of the duel between the two mercenaries is particularly strong.


    Gao Yang walked in front of Nate Schumacher. When he got close, Gao Yang couldn''t help feeling that if Nate Schumacher in front of him changed into a white robe and added an aperture on his head, he could really be the image prototype of an angel in the mural.


    With golden hair like sunshine and emerald green eyes, he is in his 40s. Although he only wears a short sleeved T-shirt rather than a suit, Knight Schumacher Leng can wear a T-shirt as gentle and polite. If he didn''t meet him on the battlefield, Gao Yang would think he was a gentleman, In fact, even if he stood face to face with the head of the mercenary regiment, Gao Yang still thought he was a gentleman just from the appearance.


    Just a little glance, Gao Yang stretched out two fingers and saluted among the mercenaries. Then he said in a deep voice, "Hello, Colonel. At your invitation, I''m here."


    After returning to a very formal German military salute, Knight Schumacher smiled and said: "It''s a great honor to meet you and formally introduce myself. I''m Nate Schumacher, the highest commander of the angel mercenary regiment. My real name is crazy wolf. Although I don''t like it very much, I still recognize this nickname. Although my people like to call me lieutenant colonel, I''ve already quit the army, so you can call me Nate or crazy A wolf will do. "


    After that, Knight Schumacher took a step forward and stretched out his hand to Gao Yang. While shaking hands with Knight Schumacher, Gao Yang smiled and said, "coincidentally, our mercenary regiment''s name is Satan and my name is ram. What''s more, my rank is also lieutenant colonel, but I gave it to myself."

 Chapter 294

    Knight Schumacher made a gesture of invitation. Gao Yang pulled away a chair and sat down. After Knight Schumacher sat down, he waved. The man who had been standing beside him turned and left. In the center of the battlefield, only Gao Yang and knight Schumacher sat opposite each other.


    After sitting down, Knight Schumacher looked at his watch, then smiled and said, "please wait a moment. The coffee will be delivered right away. We have at least half an hour, so don''t worry. The coffee is still cooked. I must tell you that we are a great guy for making coffee."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Mr. Schumacher, I''m honored to be invited to sit down with you for a cup of coffee, but I think maybe we should talk about how to end the battle first."


    Knight Schumacher shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I promised the employer to stick to 12 o''clock to cover his departure. It will be time in half an hour, so we can drink coffee and chat. When the time comes, whether you choose to continue the attack or let us leave, it''s up to you. Anyway, we are surrounded."


    Gao Yang spread his hand, made a disappointed expression and said: "I thought you were going to surrender by flying the white flag, but now you tell me you just want to tell me that you just want me to come over for a cup of coffee, man. It''s not good. You have to know that although the shells are not expensive, they are also bought with money. You let my employer waste half an hour of shells, and I have to continue to prepare the guns. It''s so troublesome."


    Knight Schumacher laughed and said: "You surprised me when you were young, and you surprised me when you were interesting. Well, I have to admit, I like you. It seems that my choice is correct. I''m just worried that you will attack after the fire is ready, so we won''t have a chance to sit down and talk. You know, many people die, it''s always bad, so I let people play a white flag. And you We don''t seem to have good gunners. Don''t waste shells. It''s good to have a cup of coffee in this little time. "


    Gao Yang shrugged helplessly and said in a deep voice: "well, there will be no waste of shells. Since I have already sat here, I''d better go after drinking coffee. If I waste shells, don''t waste coffee. I haven''t drunk coffee in this ghost place for a long time. I hope your coffee is really as good as you say."


    Knight Schumacher looked back. When he saw that the man wearing jungle patch camouflage had come with a coffee pot in one hand and a plate of sugar in the other hand, Knight Schumacher said with an exaggerated expression: "I can smell the aroma. I personally picked the top Jamaican Blue Mountain coffee in Jamaica. Believe me, I will never let you down."


    When Nate Schumacher finished, the man in camouflage had put the sugar cube in the middle of the table. He first poured a cup of coffee into the cup in front of Gao Yang, then poured it for Nate Schumacher, put the coffee pot on the table and left again.


    After Gao Yang said thank you, he pushed the sugar cube in front of Nate Schumacher. After Nate Schumacher shook his head, he pushed the sugar cube back to Gao Yang and said, "you come first."


    Gao Yang took two cubes of sugar and put them into the cup. Then he pushed the cubes to Nate Schumacher. After smiling at Gao Yang apologetically, Nate Schumacher began to put sugar into his cup.


    Knight Schumacher put sugar into his cup one by one and almost wiped out the square sugar in the plate. At this time, the coffee was almost overflowing in the half full coffee cup, because Gao Yang was surprised to find that knight Schumacher put enough thirteen square sugars in the cup and looked at the only two square sugars left in the plate. Knight Schumacher looked reluctant and hesitant.


    "Let it go if you want. I just want one cup, so the rest belongs to you."


    Knight Schumacher raised his eyebrows and said happily, "thank you. I''m welcome."


    Gao Yang frowned and finally couldn''t help saying, "it''s not good to eat too much sugar."


    "Ah, I know, but I have a strong desire for sugar. Although they all say that I spoil coffee by doing so, it''s better to drink sugar water, but I like it. There''s no way. These guys always ration sugar when they give me sugar, these bastards."


    After that, Knight Schumacher picked up his cup, made a gesture of invitation to Gao Yang, took a sip of coffee with a satisfied face, and then said: "I like the taste of Blue Mountain coffee. The premise is that after adding enough sugar, please try it. I chose it myself. Oh, I have to tell you that I haven''t invited anyone to drink coffee for a long time, but as a thank-you, I have to invite you to have a drink."


    Gao Yang also took a sip, then nodded and said, "yes, it''s really good. It''s better than all I''ve drunk before. It seems that I have to be glad I didn''t miss your coffee, but I don''t know what you want to thank me."


    Nate Schumacher shrugged and said, "you shot two of my snipers?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s me."


    Nate Schumacher stood up and said, "you just shot them, not killed them, so I have to thank you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you should know why I didn''t kill them but only hurt them, so I don''t understand what to thank for."


    "Of course I know. In fact, we often do this, but although they were seriously injured, they didn''t die after all. They can retire. It''s something to celebrate, so I have to thank you."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, I can only say you''re welcome, but I can''t apologize to them. I can only say that it''s a pity. I hope you can understand."


    Knight Schumacher nodded and said, "I understand. It''s really a pity that they are both disabled, but it''s good to leave a life and live in retirement with a lot of money. You know, it''s hard for us to survive, so in a sense, you saved their lives."


    After that, Nate Schumacher paused and sighed, "well, you''re very interesting, so you can choose whether to continue fighting or armistice later. I was going to find you and kill you after thanking you, but now I''ve changed my attention. There are too few interesting guys in the world. I''d better keep more."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "are you so confident to kill me? Please, man, now we have the upper hand, okay?"


    Knight Schumacher said strangely, "although I can''t agree with you that you have the upper hand, I don''t intend to refute you. Well, do you have anything to do with me killing you?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "doesn''t it matter?"


    Knight Schumacher shrugged and said softly: "Of course it doesn''t matter. If I want to kill you, then I can kill you. Man, although there are many of you, many people don''t mean anything. You can win. We can evacuate after killing you. You see, we have achieved our goal, so it really doesn''t matter whether there are many people or gaining the upper hand."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "are you so sure?"


    After taking a sip of coffee, Knight Schumacher whispered: "There are six of you, including you, three yellow people and three white people, which we have found, and we have your general position. Frankly, the battle is meaningless, that is, the six of you are more interesting, so I order the bullets to avoid you. If it''s time for us to evacuate, maybe I will order the bombing Burst your head, or break your leg, but before I get there, I want to play with you for a while. Oh, next time if you know that the enemy has snipers, you''d better not expose half your head from the corner of the wall to observe. You''ll die. "


    Gao Yang was surprised. When Knight Schumacher blandly said that they had several people and characteristics, he had the feeling of being stripped away and thrown in the sun, and his psychological advantage disappeared without a trace.


    After being stunned for a moment, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "I just heard that you are all crazy. Now it seems that this is true. While I began to admire you, I also think you are really crazy."


    Knight Schumacher said, "all the people in the angel mercenary regiment are crazy. It seems that there is a consensus?"


    After a bitter smile, Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I don''t know what to say, but now I''m glad to accept your invitation instead of giving you a shot."


    Knight Schumacher nodded approvingly: "Yes, although it''s foolish to talk about chivalry on the battlefield now, if your enemy is brave enough to show chivalry, as long as he doesn''t look stupid, it''s best to respect a brave knight, because he has a reason to dare to do so. If the person I sent is dead, you all have to die. Of course, maybe not this time We can''t do this in the battle, but we are sure we can evacuate, and then the angel mercenaries will take action for revenge all the time. "


    After that, Knight Schumacher suddenly laughed at himself and said, "you have to understand that we are all crazy. Now we can''t find any interesting war to fight. Therefore, if we can have a goal to complete, it will be very happy for us, and revenge is obviously an interesting goal to complete."


    Gao Yang is a normal person. He finds that he can''t keep up with Nate Schumacher''s way of thinking. After drinking a cup of coffee, Gao Yang said with a bitter smile: "so, what should we do next? If it''s convenient, can you tell me where mokadi is? It''s your employer."


    Knight Schumacher looked at his watch and said seriously, "not yet, but it will be OK in ten minutes. When it''s 12 noon, I''ll tell you where mokadi is, but now, we''re still in the cooperation period, so I have to keep it a secret."

 Chapter 295

    Gao Yang is not in a hurry to know the whereabouts of mocadi immediately. Anyway, there are only ten minutes left. It doesn''t matter. In the next time, he really plans to have a casual chat with Nate Schumacher.


    "Take the liberty of asking, how much is your commission? Of course, even if it''s inconvenient to answer, I''m just a little curious."


    "Oh, our commission is $100000 a day."


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth and said, "fame is really good. Your commission is really high."


    "Everyone adds up to $100000 a day."


    Gao Yang almost spewed out the coffee he had drunk in his mouth. He finally closed his mouth and tried to swallow the coffee. After that, he looked incredible and said loudly, "everyone adds up to only 100000? Are you kidding? With your strength, will you accept such a low commission?"


    Knight Schumacher shrugged and said indifferently: "We just came back from South America. I''ve had enough of the wet and humid weather there. After I found that someone was looking for mercenaries to bossousa, we came here happily. First, bossousa was dry, which met my requirements. Second, bossousa was originally a tourist resort. The beaches here were famous, dry enough to enjoy the sun And the beach, why not come? "


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said, "your conditions for choosing a job are really enviable, but I think it''s too dry and too hot here. I''ve been looking forward to beating bossosa and leaving as soon as possible."


    Knight Schumacher nodded: "Yes, we are all the kind of people who can''t stay in one place. If you''re fed up with the dry climate, I suggest you go to the rainforest in South America, such as Colombia, where the guerrilla level is OK. Moreover, the drug dealers are updating very quickly, have a lot of work to do, and the pay is also very high. Those drug dealers are very generous and help them It''s interesting to fight drug dealers. By the way, I can introduce you to some work if you need it. "


    Gao Yang shook his head again and again and said, "forget it. I won''t go even if I''m killed. I hate the rain forest. I hate the rain forest most. It''s hot, damp and stuffy. There are many small insects torturing people. Although I hate the desert, if the demon let me choose, I''d rather stay in the desert than go to the rain forest, and the rain forest there."


    After reluctantly drinking the last bit of coffee in the cup, Knight Schumacher said with a distressed face: "I can only enjoy a cup of coffee every day, because I can''t drink without sugar, but my doctor doesn''t allow me to take too much sugar. It''s really annoying because I will die in the battlefield, not die of diabetes or heart disease. What a shame, when I set the doctor''s advice, I should exclude myself from the outside world, at least for me. Your hobbies are excluded. "


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I''m not sure. Maybe you may really die in your home bed. My wish is to die in your home bed."


    Knight Schumacher said regretfully, "after knowing your wish, I don''t think you are likely to join the angel mercenary regiment. It''s a pity, because the angel wants a madman, and you''re obviously too normal."


    Gao Yang pointed to his nose and said with a smile, "you want to pull me into your mercenary regiment? Man, are you kidding?"


    "In fact, if I think someone is qualified to join the angel, I will try, and I find my people one by one. I want the best, but good soldiers are hard to find, and good snipers are even harder to find. You disabled one of my sniper team, so I have to continue to find people who can replace them, and this is obviously not easy to do."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s a pity that I will certainly refuse you, but you say I''m the best, which makes me a little flattered. Can I understand your invitation as your praise to me?"


    Knight Schumacher said solemnly: "Of course, if I say you are the best, you must be the best in the world. Maybe not yet, but you can be in the near future. I see people very accurately. It''s a pity. Although you''re crazy, you''re not a war maniac. It''s a pity. By the way, can you tell me the war process? You know what I''m talking about. I want you to tell me later Tell the two lucky disabled people that they will be interested. At least they will understand how to lose. "


    Gao Yang explained in detail how he solved the whole process of the two person sniper team of the angel mercenary regiment, including his judgment and psychological changes.


    After talking, Knight Schumacher nodded and said, "it''s not a very clever tactic, but it''s very practical and classic, and your shooting skills are good. With some luck, well, they didn''t lose wrongly."


    He was recognized by his opponent and was obviously a great man. Gao Yang was still a little proud. He smiled and said, "are you German?"


    "It''s obvious from my name and appearance?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "the name is obvious because I know Michael Schumacher who drives F1, but I can''t see the difference between Germans and other whites."


    Knight Schumacher shrugged and said, "well, in fact, I can''t tell the faces of Asians. Although I know several Asians, which nationality are you? From your refusal to say your real name, I know you should refuse to answer this question. Of course, you can also refuse to answer."


    Gao Yang did hesitate, but he finally smiled and said, "I''m Chinese."


    "Aha, Chinese people are rare in our circle, but I know a few Chinese people. China is a country with good infantry. It is brave, tough, obey orders and can fight hard battles. Generally speaking, the Chinese infantry gives me a good impression. I haven''t seen it in other arms and I can''t judge it."


    Gao Yang laughed and said: "If you say so, I have to praise the Germans. At least I have to tell you that a German called me about sniping. He is a very good old man. Snipers who participated in World War II should be ace snipers. Although I have received other people''s training later, I have to say that the German has the greatest influence on me. I I''ve always appreciated and missed him. To say more, the tactics I used to shoot your sniper team were taught by that expert. "


    Knight Schumacher was surprised and said, "have you participated in World War II? Is it still an ace? Your teacher is very rare. You''re lucky."


    Gao Yang nodded seriously and said, "yes, I''m lucky, and I''ve always been lucky. Well, you''re a master and a powerful person. Can you tell me that you like to talk to yourself and mutter when fighting? Is this normal? Oh, it''s only limited to sniping."


    Knight Schumacher laughed and said: "Soliloquizing? Just soliloquizing? Man, a guy in my sniper likes singing and singing lullaby, so his partner will have a headache when he wants to partner in a sniper mission. Later, I arranged for him a guy who must pray all the time during the battle. Oh, this guy likes to cross pray and sing hymns. He was there once During the mission, the two of them sang together without closing their eyes or lips for 76 hours until they fired a shot. Can you imagine? "


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I really can''t imagine how they keep themselves awake? Well, anyway, compared with them, I think my little hobby is quite normal, which makes me very happy."


    Knight Schumacher shrugged and said, "so the angels are crazy, and you are obviously not crazy enough. Oh, it''s nice to chat with you. Unfortunately, coke time always passes quickly. When the time comes, do you want to continue the war or have other plans?"


    Gao Yang also looked at his watch. It was already twelve o''clock. He immediately said, "if you don''t mind, tell me the whereabouts of mokadi first. If he is under your protection, I can only announce that I will give up my plan to catch him alive. If you plan to end your employment relationship with him, I still want to catch this guy."


    Knight Schumacher said regretfully: "The guy named mocadi was an idiot. At first, he was full of confidence and thought it would not be a problem to defeat you, but you attacked too fast. When the idiot realized that things were bad, he immediately chose to run away, and the time of cooperation had just ended. Therefore, mocadi had run away, and we don''t have to protect him anymore."


    Gao Yang said from his heart, "this is really good news. Can you tell me when and where he ran? I have to catch him."


    After a little silence, Knight Schumacher shrugged and said, "well, it''s no longer necessary to keep secrets for the employer. I can tell you the whereabouts of mokadi, but I''m sorry to inform you that you can''t catch him alive. Can you die?"


    After that, Knight Schumacher pointed in the direction of the wharf and said: "Poor mokdi is going to escape from the sea, but his boat just started and met your boat. My man said that he saw that the boat mokdi was riding was sunk. Oh, a white yacht, very beautiful. I also have one. Like mokdi''s, poor and stupid mokdi gave it to me as a reward for letting me hold you. I''m going to stay here I''ll drive my yacht to the sea later. "


    Gao Yang was stunned. After reluctantly smiling at Nate Schumacher, he immediately picked up the walkie talkie and said in a hurry, "Muhammad, is there a white yacht in the ship you sank?"


    "Yes, sir, there is a white yacht, about 20 meters long and fast, but we soon sank the yacht."


    Gao Yang wanted to cry without tears. He said hard, "so, do you see anyone on the ship alive?"


    "No, no survivors were found after the ship sank."


    Looking at Gao Yang''s ugly expression, Knight Schumacher said sympathetically: "if you want mokadi to die, I think you have achieved your goal now. If you want to get some money from him, I think you can salvage the sunken ship and should also get it. As far as I know, mokadi left with a lot of money."

 Chapter 296

    Gao Yang can''t tell what mood he is. He has been thinking about the goal of catching alive. Unexpectedly, he has been sent to take the back route to the boat and people.


    Looking at the flying like eating a fly, Knight Schumacher shrugged and smiled, "Hey, man, now it''s time for you to make a choice. If you plan to annihilate us all, I won''t mind. Let''s go back and fight again. Oh, I can promise not to attack within half an hour. You can prepare for another artillery fire."


    "What''s the other choice? Can''t you fight?"


    Knight Schumacher nodded and said, "it wouldn''t work, but you''re very interesting. I don''t want you to die so early. You can stop the war. You make way for us to leave by boat. Oh, if you plan to stop the war, we can talk more for a while. It''s a good choice."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "very good, armistice, you can make friends, right?"


    Knight Schumacher laughed and said: "Make a friend? Man, don''t be kidding. The angel mercenary regiment has only enemies. How can there be any friends? Man, if you are strong enough now, I will try to kill everyone in your mercenary regiment. Unfortunately, you can''t arouse my interest in fighting, so let''s stop this time. When your mercenary regiment is strong enough, we can fight well."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you''re not crazy, you''re a pervert."


    Knight Schumacher shook his index finger to Gao Yang and said solemnly, "no, I''m not a pervert. I just like fighting, high-quality fighting."


    "It seems that I should be glad that our combat effectiveness is not strong enough. Well, if you don''t mind, can your people withdraw from the front? I want my people to go in and end the battle as soon as possible."


    Knight Schumacher waved his hand and said, "now that we have reached an agreement, my people will leave immediately. Please wait a moment. It will be fine soon. We can continue to talk for a while. When my people get on the ship, you can take over the wharf."


    "Sorry, I have to inform my people and let them leave a way so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings."


    After Knight Schumacher made a casual gesture, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie: "attention, everyone, don''t shoot. We''ve stopped fighting. They''re leaving. Muhammad, take your people and make way. Someone wants to leave. Repeat, don''t shoot anyone."


    After waiting for Muhe to make way for Gao Yang, Knight Schumacher raised his hand and waved it. A man in camouflage quickly ran over. When he reached the front and rear of Knight Schumacher, Knight Schumacher said in a deep voice: "Let the second group take the wounded first, and then the third group. Let them wait for us at sea. I''ll stay and chat for a while. Let the first group gather and wait for me to go together. Don''t fire. We have reached an armistice agreement."


    The man in camouflage came to one side and also informed the angel mercenary regiment with a walkie talkie. Soon, the man in camouflage said in a deep voice: "Lieutenant Colonel, group 2 has gone to the wharf to board the ship, and group 3 is ready."


    Although the armistice agreement has been reached, when the angel mercenary regiment wants to withdraw, it must not be crowded into one boat to leave. In this way, the combat effectiveness of the angel mercenary regiment will not be brought into full play. No matter how poor the combat effectiveness of the skeleton Gang is, it can also blast the angel mercenary regiment into the sea with rockets, so the angel mercenary regiment can only go in batches.


    After waiting for the order to retreat, Knight Schumacher turned to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "the world is big and there are many mercenaries, but there are not so many good mercenaries, so for the best mercenaries, the world is very small. If you don''t plan to retire immediately, we will certainly have a chance to meet in the future."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I seem to be a person who likes to pursue excitement, but I''m not a death seeker, so if we meet again next time, I hope we can be comrades in arms rather than enemies. In the final analysis, I''m quite worthless. I don''t like to find a powerful opponent like you. I prefer to crush the enemy with absolute advantage."


    Knight Schumacher laughed and said, "if you want us to be comrades in arms, it''s very simple. If you encounter any difficult battle, call me. I''m happy to fight side by side with you. No matter what task it is or who the opponent is, as long as you think the enemy is powerful enough, you can call me for a commission, which is easy to discuss."


    After that, Knight Schumacher took out a piece of paper from his trouser pocket and handed it to Gao Yang. Gao Yang took it and saw that a satellite phone number was written on the piece of paper.


    "This is the contact number of our intelligence officer and business officer. If you encounter any challenging task, just call him. Oh, if there is no challenge, you''d better not call. My intelligence officer has a bad temper."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "look at your practice, I really thought we were friends. It''s hard to imagine that our current situation is still in the stage of hostility."


    "No, I must seriously explain to you that we are not friends and will not be friends in the future, but we are not enemies. Do you know what I mean? We are just mercenaries. We don''t have our own position. The position of the employer is our position, so whether we are enemies or friends depends on our respective employers. We may be employed by the same person Shoulder combat, of course, may also be employed by the enemy to fight life and death, so remember your identity, you are just a mercenary, and you are not qualified to find friends. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I have many friends who are also mercenaries."


    Knight Schumacher shook his head and said, "that means you are not professional enough. If you meet your so-called friend on the battlefield and become the enemy, what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "what else can you do? Don''t fight. Don''t give up the big deal. If you become a mercenary, you have to deny it. Don''t be kidding."


    Knight Schumacher, who had always been gentle and calm, said with disdain: "Now I''m a little disappointed with you. As a soldier and a mercenary, you must have your own life and death brothers, but you can''t have any so-called friends. If you become a mercenary and talk about friendship, I can only say that it''s very stupid and unprofessional. If you have this idea, you will never be the best. If you want to be the best, you must be the best You have to abandon those boring feelings, soldier. You shouldn''t have any feelings. "


    After thinking seriously, Gao Yang said to Nate Schumacher, "I want Satan to be the best mercenary regiment, but I will know more friends in the future. Among interests and friends, I will choose friends. I will try my best to help my friends. If I have difficulties, I will also ask my friends for help."


    Nate Schumacher seemed to suddenly lose the interest to continue talking. He stood up, shook his head helplessly and said, "it seems that our ideas are completely different. I can guarantee that you will dissolve or die before you become the best mercenary group, and the angels will continue to exist alone."


    Gao Yang didn''t stand up. He just shook his head and said, "no, Satan will become stronger and stronger until he reaches the height of the angel mercenary regiment, and then surpass."


    After thinking for a moment, Knight Schumacher nodded and said, "our ideas are completely opposite. Even our mercenary regiment names are hostile. This is the arrangement of fate. I have a hunch that we will really become enemies in the future."


    After taking a deep look at Gao Yang with green eyes, Knight Schumacher said meaningfully: "Your Satan is still very weak, but I think you will be strong. Therefore, you and your mercenary regiment hope to become the enemy of angels. I also hope you can be qualified to become my enemy. Therefore, get strong as soon as possible. The angel mercenary regiment has never had a real enemy, because no one has this qualification. I hope you can be the first."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "can''t you really be friends? Well, well, just kidding, well, I really don''t want to find myself a powerful enemy when I''m free, but if you insist, Satan will become an angel''s enemy, a very powerful one, the one who hits the enemy of life."


    Knight Schumacher smiled and said, "good. I''m waiting for you. Bye."


    After saying that, Knight Schumacher turned and left. At this time, Gao Yang thought of something and quickly said to Knight Schumacher''s back: "Hey, the enemy I said is not the kind that must win a battle between the two sides. I mean, well, the kind of hostility in all aspects, the kind of competition in all aspects. For example, see whose mercenary regiment can laugh last."


    Knight Schumacher stopped, stood for a moment, turned around, smiled and said, "well, the all-round competition sounds more interesting. It''s settled. It depends on whose mercenary group laughs last. However, you have to pray not to meet angels on the battlefield."


    Gao Yang said nothing to show weakness at this time. He also smiled and said, "even if you meet him on the battlefield, it''s not necessarily who survived. Of course, I admit that Satan is not an angel''s opponent, but you also said that we will be strong, so don''t rush to make a conclusion."


    Knight Schumacher laughed and said, "well, I''ll wait for you to become strong. If you meet us before you become strong, I''ll consider giving you a way to live."


    "Thank you. In return, if we meet on the battlefield after we are strong, I will consider giving you a way to live."


    Nate Schumacher held out his hand and smiled, "it''s a deal, although I don''t think you have a chance to threaten me."


    Gao Yang held Nate Schumacher''s hand, shook it twice, smiled and said, "it''s a deal. In addition, thank you for your coffee."

 Chapter 297

    Nate? Schumacher left with all his people. No one shot. The last battle for bossosa ended in a strange way.


    The casualty figures of each company have also been counted one after another. The teaching company has the heaviest casualties, 31 dead and 52 injured, including 18 minor injuries and 14 serious injuries. The combat attrition has reached two-thirds of the total number. However, even if the casualties are so heavy, other troops can no longer continue to fight, but the teaching company has maintained a high fighting spirit.


    As the backbone, the teaching company suffered the heaviest casualties, but it also played the largest role and achieved the most brilliant results. Although this war suffered heavy losses, there is no doubt that after seeing the role of the teaching company, the teaching company will soon achieve greater development.


    In addition to the teaching company, the number of casualties of other companies will add up to more than 200. Generally speaking, the casualties in the attack on bossosa are not high. It is a complete victory, and a few still win more.


    Mokadi faction has become history, and the residents of bososa welcome the rule of the skeleton Gang very much. Although they do not know the rule mode of the skeleton Gang, it is good for bososa people as long as they can change people. No matter who comes, it must be much better than mokadi faction.


    In fact, the skeleton gang did much better than the mocadi sect. Instead of burning, killing and looting, many people publicized their purposes and ideals. Therefore, the residents of bososa were pleasantly surprised to find that they may have a good life.


    Many residents have begun to dance, and the soldiers of the mokadi faction have laid down their weapons. Instead of being depressed that they have just lost the war, they are jubilant one by one. Of course, it goes without saying that the skeleton gang has won a great victory. In short, everyone is very happy, except for their high praise.


    Originally, he planned to catch mocadi alive and make a lot of money, but mocadi was accidentally killed. No matter how powerful Gao Yang is, he can''t let the dead mocadi spit out all his money.


    Standing on the dock, Gao Yang looked at the results of Muhe''s diving and salvage with people in the harbor. The water in the harbor is not too deep, only about 67 meters. Although there is no diving equipment, for fishermen who have been at sea all their life, they can dive in a short time from this depth.


    Although the diving time is not too long, it can''t hold many people. There are many people on the sea. People dive in turn to salvage things from the sunk yacht.


    The easily movable things on the yacht were salvaged one after another, and the bodies were also salvaged, but there was no valuable discovery.


    While Muhe was still diving with people for salvage, the follow-up work of the skeleton Gang entering bososa was also carried out in an orderly manner. Gao Yang had to issue an order from time to time when he was watching the progress of salvage. Gao Yang was very concerned about the salvage results, but he stayed on the wharf because he was eager to see the arrival of the supply ship.


    Finally, after watching the ship carrying supplies enter the port, Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie: "the test tube, the logistics ship has arrived, and the drugs will be delivered to you soon? And how many doctors have been found now?"


    "Test tube received. Now there are six doctors at the first aid point. It is said that there are still doctors coming. Most of them have brought the medical equipment needed for surgery, but they can hardly take any useful drugs. There are not too many wounded. Now, the power of first aid is enough. What is missing is drugs, so that they can send the drugs as quickly as possible."


    After officially announcing the takeover of bossosa, Gao Yang''s first order was to let all doctors in the city go to Bruce to report. Bossosa is also a city after all, and there must be doctors and clinics. Although most clinics and doctors are extremely short of medicine, the skeleton gang has medicine, so Bruce has started to ask people to gather all the wounded, Then let the doctors help treat the wounded. As long as the medical skills are still in the past and can participate in the treatment of the wounded, everyone will be paid 100 dollars.


    Bossosa''s doctors are still very motivated. Besides, they can get paid, so they rush to the first aid point where the wounded are most concentrated after receiving the news. Moreover, even if they don''t want to, they can''t refuse at the gunpoint.


    The supply ship docked at the fastest speed. When the ship was just stable, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "unload the medicine as fast as possible and send it to the first aid point, fast, fast."


    Boxes of medicine were moved from the ship. Gao Yang carried a box of medicine himself and began to run to the first aid point.


    The first aid point is built in an open space. Now, due to the lack of sufficient drugs, only three or five people can receive first aid. Most of the wounded are still waiting, either lying or sitting.


    When Gao Yang and a group of people finally sent the medicine to the first aid point, Bruce, who saw Gao Yang, immediately shouted, "send all the medicine here and open the box."


    After putting down the medicine, Gao Yang had nothing to do. After being driven aside by Bruce, Gao Yang took two steps and came to the waiting wounded.


    After seeing Gao Yang, a soldier sitting on the ground stood up excitedly, gave a military salute to Gao Yang, and said loudly, "Hello, sir!"


    As long as the wounded can stand up, they have basically stood up. They are very excited and happy to look at the high look. For a time, the good shouts of the chief can be heard.


    In addition to the soldiers of the skeleton Gang, there are also volunteers to help the skeleton gang and a few injured civilians waiting for treatment at the first aid point. The number of injured people is more than that of the skeleton gang. After seeing that the soldiers of the skeleton gang are excited to salute one by one, after these people know that Gao Yang is the supreme commander, someone began to cheer, And the cheers are getting louder and louder.


    Many of the wounded lying on the ground can''t stand up, but as long as they can move, they also lie down and salute Gao Yang.


    A soldier lying on the ground shouted, "Sir, we won, didn''t we?"


    The soldier who spoke was bleeding on both legs. He lay on the ground and couldn''t stand up. It''s not difficult to imagine the pain he was enduring, but when he spoke, the soldier had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Gao Yang squatted down and said loudly, "yes, we won."


    The soldier smiled more happily, showing his white teeth. He grinned and said, "Sir, we teach the company to be the best, right?"


    Gao Yang nodded firmly and said, "yes, teaching company is the best."


    The soldier smiled with satisfaction and complacency and said loudly, "we teach the company is always the best, sir. We have not humiliated you or toad sir."


    The softest place in Gao Yang''s heart was touched. He shouted to the soldier, "you are the best soldier I''ve ever seen. I''m proud of you, really, very proud."


    Gao Yang''s words are not empty at all. In a few months, he trained a team with more than two-thirds of casualties and maintaining the fighting will. While being proud of their achievements, Gao Yang is even more proud of these students.


    "Ram, this is toad. There is something wrong here. You''d better come here."


    "Ram, I''ll be there right away. What''s the situation?"


    "Well, you''d better come and have a look by yourself. I don''t know what to say."


    "Yes, right away."


    After receiving Li JinFang''s call, Gao Yang couldn''t stay any longer. He patted the wounded man on the shoulder, smiled and said, "take good care of your injury, and you will get better soon. After you are good, you have to teach more people what you have learned and make more people stronger. Well, I have to leave. Bye."


    After nodding to the happy soldier, Gao Yang stood up. At this time, the soldier shouted, "thank you, sir. We all thank you very much, and thank toad for me, although he always beats me during training."


    Gao Yang smiled, then saluted the people who watched him, and even walked away quickly. As for what to say to the wounded, Gao Yang had no time, and he really didn''t know what to say.


    Li JinFang took people to search the place where mokadi lived. Although he didn''t know what had happened there, it shouldn''t be any danger, because Li JinFang''s voice was not very urgent, but it seemed very stunned.


    When Gao Yang found Li JinFang, Li JinFang stood in front of a house with a blue tin roof, and the soldiers he took stood beside him with strange faces, looking at a big house from time to time.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, Li Jin pointed to the door behind him and said strangely: "you can go in and have a look. There''s no danger."


    Gao Yang immediately walked into the house. After entering, he saw that the big house was separated from small rooms with things such as plywood. Li JinFang said there was no danger, so Gao Yang pushed open the door of a small room and was stunned.


    There was a big bed in the small room, which almost filled the whole small room. On the big bed sat a black woman with a red body. After seeing Gao Yang, she just looked at him numbly, but she didn''t move.


    Gao Yang immediately stepped out and went to the small room next door to push the door. The situation was basically the same, except that a little cloth was hung on the woman lying in bed.


    Gao Yang stepped back a few steps, then looked around, but there were at least three rows of such cubicles in the big house. Roughly estimate the number, there must be at least 40 cubicles.


    Gao Yang immediately walked out of the door. After hesitating for a while, he whispered, "it''s all the same inside?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said: "It''s different. You didn''t go inside. The people in the several rooms in the neighborhood were tortured. Theo, I can''t say it. I can''t say it. There''s someone in charge here. After I asked about the situation, he told me that several people under mocadi like to abuse. Forget it. It''s also a good thing you didn''t see it. Don''t look at it. Save any psychological shadow."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "beast, if mocadi doesn''t die, I have to make him regret being born in this world."


    Li Jin said with embarrassment: "brother Yang, do this? You can''t leave it alone, but how? I don''t know what to do."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it must be to let the people out, but what to do is to keep it for mayd to deal with. Anyway, he will arrive soon."

 Chapter 298

    After several people stayed at the door, Gao Yang and Li JinFang found a place to sit down at will. Both of them were staring at the door. After sitting for a while, Li JinFang suddenly said, "brother Yang, should we go?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "Yes, if you can, you can leave tomorrow. You have too many things these days, and I didn''t tell you that our own security company has started trial operation. Antonsell is in honghaikou and Bob is in the East. He urged me several times to meet him. By the way, there is an old acquaintance with Bob, and di siding is here with Bob Together. "


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "it''s time to go. I''ve been here for several months. I''ve been very annoyed, but I really want to go. I''m a little reluctant. I have feelings with these soldiers I taught. Dozens of people died after this battle. Looking at their bodies, hi, I can''t say. I''m in a panic."


    Looking at Li JinFang with a gloomy face, Gao Yang sighed, patted him on the shoulder and said in a deep voice: "there are no undead people in war. Don''t think too much. At least they fight for themselves and die valuable."


    Li JinFang sighed and said, "don''t talk about this. What''s the situation with the rabbits? And, have you found mokadi''s body?"


    "The people sent have controlled the two cargo ships. The people guarding the ship did not shoot, but they got it easily. The rabbit took people to guard the hostages. It is reasonable to say that these hostages are also our booty. In addition, the old maozi who is interrogating the prisoners said that the ransom of the two ships has not been negotiated, but the ship owner must redeem the ship and the people. The prisoners said that these hostages and the two ships were together The ransom for the ship must add up to at least 10 million. When mayd comes, give him the ship and people and see what he can do. As for the sunken ship, there is nothing valuable to salvage. The sunken ship has been found, but it''s troublesome to salvage the body and things from the cabin. "


    After hesitating for a moment, Li JinFang shook his head and said, "I think mayd should not continue to ask for ransom. He should release the hostages and merchant ships."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. We can''t ask for ransom. Let mayd decide whether to let these people go or hold the ransom. It''s estimated that if he decides to let them go, he will give us an explanation."


    As soon as Gao Yang finished speaking, he listened to Ripley excitedly: "boss, mocati''s body has been fished up and there is still some money. Would you like to come and have a look? I''ll have someone send the body and money to the shore."


    After hearing Muhe''s call, Gao Yang stood up again and said, "go and see our harvest on the wharf. Just leave a few people here to watch."


    Li JinFang asked several soldiers to stay and told them that no one was allowed to enter before mayd arrived. After that, he came to the dock with Gao Yang.


    Mocadi''s body and a bag were sent to the shore. Muhammad took people to guard the body in person. When he saw Gao Yang, Muhammad first gave a military salute, and then happily pointed to a body and said, "Sir, this is mocadi, and this bag, which is full of cash."


    Moher is still happy that he killed mocadi inadvertently. Since he knew that he killed mocadi, the smile on his face has not stopped. Although mocadi was not captured alive, it must be 10000 times better to kill mocadi than to be run away by mocadi.


    Gao Yang looked at the body. It looked like a black man in his fifties. There was a huge wound on his stomach. His intestines were stuffed back indiscriminately. His frightened expression on his face had solidified and his mouth was wide open, which made people feel very disgusting.


    After looking at the body, he raised his voice and said, "are you sure of your identity?"


    Muhe nodded and said, "yes, yes, I''ve found a lot of people to see the body. There are our people, local people who have seen mocadi, and mocadi''s men. They all say that they can''t be wrong. This is mocadi."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good. Find something to cover it and finally deal with the body."


    Muhammad pulled a travel bag and opened the zipper to reveal the full banknotes in the bag. Then Muhammad pointed to the banknotes and said, "Sir, I have found this bag of money now. I don''t know how much it is. My people are still fishing. Maybe I can find more money."


    According to the agreement, at least 70% of the money in the bag is high. Although there won''t be too much money in a bag, Gao Yang''s heart has finally got some comfort. Less is better than nothing.


    In fact, the two cargo ships and crew members stopped at the port robbed by mocadi are the main part of the seizure, but what to do with those crew members and cargo ships has not been determined. Therefore, although the cash is a little less, they have fought day and night, and Gao Yang finally saw the cash.


    Seeing his own harvest, Gao Yang didn''t feel excited. After looking at it, he just motioned to Muhe to zip up the bag and said in a deep voice: "put the money first and then salvage it."


    After that, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "rabbit, big dog, if there''s nothing wrong with you two, come to the dock."


    Although there are still a lot of things to deal with in bossosa, Gao Yang will keep it for mayd to deal with the last thing unless it is particularly urgent.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if Gao Yang takes the initiative to pick up the limelight, but he doesn''t want to stay in Somalia or really join the skeleton Gang, and he will leave soon. Since the overall situation of bossosa has been decided and it is the best opportunity for mayd to establish his personal prestige in bossosa, then he will buy people''s hearts, All the opportunities to build prestige have to be reserved for mayd.


    In addition to mayd, the newly emerged officers and soldiers of the skeleton Gang should also establish their authority, so as to establish the good image and status of the skeleton gang. Therefore, Gao Yang feels that at least after the military affairs have been on track, except Bruce, who has to rescue the wounded, he has to call everyone back. The rest, Just let the skeleton handle it by themselves.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang stood on the dock for a short time. When they were looking at whether something new came out on the sea, Frye''s excited voice rang again.


    "Boss, I found another bag. Ha ha, it''s bigger than the one just now. It''s full of money!"

 Chapter 299

    Mayd finally arrived at bossosa.


    The battle, which was supposed to be very difficult, went too smoothly. Mayd, who stayed in the rear and was responsible for all kinds of logistics, was not even ready to take over bossosa. After receiving Gao Yang''s call, mayd hurried to bossosa.


    After seeing Gao Yang on the dock, mayd''s face was not only excited, but also excited. He held Gao Yang''s hand and said incoherently: "Ram, I know, I know you will succeed, and I know you are going very well, but I didn''t think it was possible. You captured bossosa in less than 24 hours. This is a miracle, this is a miracle."


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "It''s no surprise that the enemy''s combat effectiveness is weaker than we expected, but the two mercenary regiments have caused us great casualties, especially the teaching company. However, after this battle, the teaching company has matured. When the wounded return, you have a real seed army, and they can train others."


    Mayd sighed and said: "on the road of pursuing the ideal, sacrifice is inevitable, and their sacrifice gives us a good start. If we get bossosa, we will control more people. The most important thing is that bossosa can be used as a real base, and we will soon become an important force in Somalia."


    "There are a lot of things you need to deal with now. We now control the two cargo ships hijacked by mocadi, and there are more than 30 crew members. In addition, we found a place where all the women captured by mocadi are very miserable. We haven''t let them leave for the time being. You can deal with it in person later."


    As soon as mayd''s face changed, he said in a deep voice, "I''ll send someone to rescue them immediately, ask their origin, and send them home..."


    "Wait, I don''t know where those women come from, but according to common sense, those women are most likely local people in bossosa. We only have men and it''s inconvenient to do a lot of things. Moreover, I think you should make use of it, find some local women and let those local women take care of those poor women. Then, I think it''s inevitable To spread and arouse the anger of the local people, you have to make good use of their anger and take the opportunity to publicize the purpose of the skeleton gang. "


    After Gao Yang said his plan, mayd was stunned for a moment, and then said in some surprise: "I didn''t think of this. I didn''t think of anything else at all. However, what you said is really reasonable. It''s a good way for bossosa people to quickly accept us. Ram, I have to say, you think things are much more comprehensive than me."


    Gao Yang shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "although you have studied in China for several years, you are not a Chinese after all. You just buy the hearts of the people. How many Chinese people won''t? You are a liberator, but you have to let people know this. You have to let the people of bososa distinguish the skeleton gang from other pirates or some messy armed organizations."


    Mayd nodded and said, "yes, yes, I''ll do it now. I''ll go myself."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "besides, what are you going to do with the two cargo ships and crew?"


    Mayd was embarrassed. After a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice: "Ram, according to the agreement we reached, you are the majority of all the booty bososa got, and the two hijacked cargo ships must be within the scope of booty and worth a lot of money. However, I always want to separate the skeleton gang from the pirate organization, so I want to release the cargo ship and crew and tell them the purpose of the skeleton gang. I think it''s very important for me For the skeleton Gang, it is a publicity opportunity to let the world know our existence, and let people in the world pay attention to the skeleton gang and pay attention to the skeleton gang. "


    Mayd''s approach was within Gao Yang''s expectation. He just nodded and said in a deep voice: "are you going to let the skeleton Gang officially go to the front desk? I mean, officially go to the front desk all over the world and attract the attention of the world. Are you ready for this?"


    Mayd said firmly: "Yes, I think we are ready. I think so. The skeleton Gang''s practice has damaged the interests of many people. The most important thing is that the interests of pirates and security companies have been damaged. However, for the shipping side, as long as the pirates have not been cleared, the skeleton Gang''s practice is beneficial to them. Therefore, we officially come to the front stage, no matter how much controversy it will cause But at least it can make those foreigners have some scruples when they plan to attack us. "


    After a pause, mayd said confidently, "as long as there is no foreign intervention and only pirates, I am fully confident that I can solve them now."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "I think you overestimate the binding force of public opinion on those countries. If the skeleton Gang really damages the interests of big countries, do you think they will worry about whether the skeleton Gang attracts people''s attention? Don''t be funny. In front of interests, everything is empty. Even if you get the support of the whole world, what can you do? Besides, you can''t get too much support."


    After that, Gao Yang patted mayd on the shoulder and sighed: "the skeleton gang can make a small fuss, but if the skeleton Gang really controls the Gulf of Aden and affects the shipping of the Suez Canal, do you believe that the Americans are the first to kill you?"


    Mayd was silent. After a long time, he nodded and said: "Yes, if we really control the whole Gulf of Aden, we will have to face the anger of the whole world. However, don''t worry, I don''t intend to let the skeleton Gang collect tolls all the time. This way is blackmail, but it''s a little milder than hijacking merchant ships. This method can be used in the early stage, but we must find it when the skeleton Gang becomes stronger Find another way to live. "


    In a loud and deep voice, "just understand. In fact, we are mercenaries. We don''t have much insight at all, but we''ve known each other for so long, so some words may be wrong, but I still have to say, of course, right or wrong, think about it yourself. In short, you can''t expect a mercenary to give you how profound and indirect."


    Mayd nodded and said, "no, your opinions are of great help to me. We all have our own strengths. I don''t have your knowledge and experience. Therefore, your suggestions can make up for the loopholes I''m not aware of."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, in short, you have spectrum in your heart."


    After a moment''s hesitation, mayd murmured: "Now let''s continue to talk about the two ships. I''m going to release them all, but I have to get your consent. I''m going to give you all the remaining cash of the skeleton gang in exchange for the two ships. When you call me to tell me about it, I think so, so I''ve brought all the money, but you know Yes, now we don''t have much cash, and there are still 3.2 million dollars left. I know this money is much less than the ransom that the two ships can get, so if you don''t agree, we can continue to discuss other ways. "


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "we have known each other for such a long time. It doesn''t matter. It really doesn''t matter."


    Mayd said with a wry smile, "I always thought we were friends and good friends."


    Gao Yang smiled, nodded and said: "Yes, in fact, we have been friends for a long time. Although I have always planned to work as an outsider, it seems impossible now. Whether I realize it or not, we have long regarded you as friends. The problem of money is a small matter. Besides, there are a lot of more than three million yuan. In addition, there are a lot of cash salvaged, but I don''t know the props I want to count the amount of the body after you arrive. "


    Mayd waved his hand and said, "don''t count it. It''s all yours. You''ve lost a lot. It''s only a little to make up for."


    Gaoyang knows mayd''s character. He really doesn''t care about money, so mayd''s practice is also expected by Gaoyang, and Gaoyang''s character doesn''t pay much attention to money. His principle is that if you are stingy, I will be more stingy than you, and if you are generous, I will be more generous than you.


    Gao Yang knows the financial situation of the skeleton gang. In order to attack bossosa these days, the skeleton gang has spent almost all their money. Gao Yang handles all the shopping, so 3.2 million is really all the money of the skeleton gang. Mayd gave them all the money, and the rest is just a change.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "there are many places to use money next. You gave us all the money. What should we do in the future?"


    After a hesitation, mayd waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. We will continue to go to the sea to collect tolls and have money soon."


    Gao Yang wants to ask mayd to leave the money first, but the problem is that the money is not his own. Strictly speaking, although mayd pays a lot of money, they deserve it. Gao Yang can decide his own share, but he can''t push out other people''s money.


    It is the consensus reached by all of them not to participate in how to deal with the two merchant ships robbed by mocadi, and mayd''s compensation is US $3.2 million, which is already very high. In addition, with the salvaged banknotes, their total harvest should have exceeded US $4 million in the war against bossosa, which is a very good harvest.


    "Well, that''s the deal. That''s $3.2 million, plus the salvaged money. That''s all our booty."


    Mayd smiled and shook hands with Gao Yang again, and then said, "although I have to pay a lot of money, I must say that I am always happy and grateful when I pay you. I have to say thank you, thank you very much!"

 Chapter 300

    After all the radios were adjusted to the frequency commonly used by the Satan mercenary regiment, it meant that their task was over and all the work had been handed over to mayd.


    The job of mercenary is not suitable for public exposure. It''s not good for too many people to see what they look like. At least Gao Yang thinks it''s not good.


    In addition to Bruce having to take charge of the first aid work, Gao Yang and the five of them handed over all the things on their heads, and found a room where they could sleep, and had a good sleep.


    When he woke up, it was dark. Gao Yang wiped his eyes and was thinking about finding stuttering, but he saw that Frye had also woke up and was staring at the two bags containing money in a daze.


    "Frye, what are you thinking?"


    Seeing Gao Yang waking up, Frye sighed and said in a deep voice: "I''m thinking about Mahdi. We fought for this money. What''s Mahdi for? Even if he died, he wouldn''t get a penny. I wouldn''t be surprised if you blocked the grenade for me, but why did Mahdi save me with his life? I know almost nothing about Mahdi except his name, and he even knows my name I don''t know a word. He knows my nickname. "


    Gao Yang walked over, patted Frye on the shoulder and said seriously: "We only fight for money, while Mahdi and his men fight for more important things. Their war is really meaningful. You must understand this. It''s not worth dying for money. He can die for ideals and dreams without regrets. As for why he would sacrifice his life to save you, I guess, well, I can''t guess. Maybe he just rushed when he saw you in danger In the past, you know, on the battlefield, people didn''t have much time to think about what to think. When they saw it, they did it. "


    Frye nodded and whispered, "boss, should we go? When?"


    "If you hurry, you can leave tomorrow," he said in a loud and deep voice


    After thinking for a moment, Frye said in a deep voice, "I want to go to the place where the body is parked, tell McGrady and tell him my name. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future. I don''t want McGrady to know the name of the person he saved."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we only say nicknames, not real names. We''re just worried that people will know our true identity. If you think that person is reliable enough, of course you can tell him your name."


    When they woke up the others, Cui Bo yawned and said, "what time is it? Wake up hungry and find something to eat. Hey, how much money is in the bag? Have you counted it?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I haven''t counted it. Come on, let''s count together. Mayd is busy now. It''s estimated that we should send all our money after how long it took."


    The bills in the two bags were 100 yuan bills, a stack of 10000. Five people counted them together. They counted them in a few minutes. The total was 980000 dollars, almost a million.


    After counting the money, Cui Bo laughed and said, "980000, even a million. Although we didn''t catch mocadi alive and let him spit out his big head, according to the law of conservation of character, we won a lot this time."


    Gao Yangqi said, "the law of conservation of character? What does it mean?"


    Cui Bo said proudly, "you think, last time everyone except me was injured. Brother Yang, you almost hung up and earned $7.5 million. This time, let''s go with the wind and water. If we can make a lot of money, it doesn''t make sense. It''s a lot of $1 million."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "second goods, there are still 3.2 million dollars left."


    Cui Bo said in surprise, "Oh, you didn''t refuse mayd? Isn''t that the last family of the skeleton Gang? With your temper, I thought you didn''t want the money."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "shut up, you are really a second-class goods. Well, now there are 4.16 million cents. Calculate how much everyone should take, and then take their own money."


    Cui Bo shook his head again and again and said, "no, No. after changing the way of dividing money, I can''t figure out how much money to take. Whoever is good at math will come."


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang, but saw Li JinFang shaking his hand and looking at Frye. Frye smiled bitterly and said, "don''t look at me, you don''t know I haven''t been to any school."


    Gao Yang can only look at groliov for help. After groliov spread his hand, he said in a deep voice: "don''t look at me, you three Chinese are college students. Can''t you even calculate this account?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "my math is, forget it, I won''t insult the PE teacher. I''d better come. Accounting is too troublesome. What''s the relationship between accounting and Chinese people?"


    Groliov looked very dishonest and said, "are you kidding? Chinese people are mathematicians. Your three-year-old children can do arithmetic. When you go to the supermarket to buy things in the United States, you can calculate faster than the waiter who checks out with the computer. You won''t be able to figure out this account?"


    After a bitter smile, Gao Yang said helplessly, "please, that''s just the most basic thing? However, for those who have to borrow a computer to solve the problem of 100 minus 47.5, the Chinese children are really mathematical geniuses. Well, I''ll settle the accounts."


    Four million two hundred thousand dollars, and I''ll take ten percent of the total, that''s four hundred and twenty thousand dollars. Treble, five percent of each of them, that''s two hundred and ten thousand dollars. In this way, there are still two hundred and ninety-four million dollars left, and Bruce''s salary and bonus will come out of the two hundred and ninety-four million dollars.


    When he got a figure, he said loudly, "how to give Bruce''s money? How to calculate the bonus?"


    Several people frowned. Groliov hesitated for a moment and said, "he is a good man and performs very well. In general, I think he is qualified to share the rest of the money with us at least this time."


    Groliov''s proposal was unanimously approved, and Gao Yang immediately said loudly, "OK, 2.94 million. Each person will take another 490000. The four of you will each take 700000 and make up 500000 for Bruce. Which of my share will save trouble, and the rest is mine."


    Gao Yang took the most. He took out 10000 yuan to make up for Bruce. It was a small thing. There was no need to say anything more.


    After calculating the account clearly, Li JinFang said incomprehensibly, "it turns out that every time we spend money afterwards, why is it so urgent this time?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. Don''t worry about it. When mayd comes, let''s take our own money."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he listened to mayd loudly outside: "ram, are you awake? I sent you the money."


    Mayd came with Bruce. After a busy day, Bruce looked very tired.


    After waving to Gao Yang and them, Bruce went to the ship, and then took a long breath and said, "I''m so tired. It''s over at last."


    Mayd shouted twice in Somali to the outside and asked people to take four backpacks from the car and put them in front of Gao Yang in turn. Then he said with an apologetic face: "sorry, there are too many things to deal with. He has been taking care to give you money. You should be right to give it 3.2 million."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "can you wait for me outside? We have something to talk about. After talking, I want to talk to you about something."


    Mayd nodded and waited outside, while Gao Yang said in a hurry, "come on, divide the money quickly. I have something else to do later. Bruce, you have 500000 dollars. Come and get yours first."


    Bruce said slightly surprised, "so much?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you''re doing well, bonus, all right, everyone, share it quickly. I have something to do later."


    Frye was the fastest. After counting 700000 dollars, he stuffed it into an empty bag and said, "I want to go out and call me at dinner."


    After that, Frye hurried out of the room and didn''t know what to do. After Li JinFang had enough money, he didn''t know what to do. In fact, almost everyone would leave immediately after taking the money.


    After others took all the money away, the rest was Gao Yang. After he stuffed all the money into a bag, he said to Bruce, the only one left in the house, "I''ll go out for a while. You can have a rest and call you at dinner later."


    After that, Gao Yang immediately went out of the house with his bag. After seeing mayed fighting beside the car, Gao Yang quickly walked to mayed''s side, threw his bag at mayed''s feet and said in a hurry: "There are too many places for the skeleton Gang to use money, especially when they just beat down bossosa. It''s not enough to collect tolls by going to the sea. Take the money and don''t tell others."


    Gao Yang knows that mayd has no money in his hand and is in a hurry to use it at the moment, but as the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment, he can''t sacrifice the interests of other members, so Gao Yang accepts the remaining 3.2 million in mayd''s hand, but after sorting it out, he can give mayd his own money, just to avoid letting groliov know that it will be dangerous to take the money away Some embarrassment, so Gao Yang chose to secretly give the money to mayd.


    The expression on mayd''s face was very strange. After nodding, he said in a deep voice, "thank you."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "thank you. Hey, the relationship is so good. Don''t talk nonsense. I''m leaving. Don''t let others know about it. We''ll talk about other things later."


    Mayd stretched out his hand and held Gao Yang, who turned and wanted to go. With a smile on his face, he said, "don''t hurry. They already know."


    Gao Yang looked at it in amazement, but saw that Cui Bo and his friends came out from the back of the car with an embarrassed face. Frye, groliov and Li JinFang were all in need.


    Seeing Cui Bo and others, Gao Yang was still strange and embarrassed at first, but he was relieved immediately. When it comes to his friendship with the skeleton Gang, none of them is worse than him, or even deeper than him. After all, they are the people in the front line who get along with every soldier day and night, and none of them cares about money, so we made the same choice. It''s true Unfortunately, it''s not surprising at all.

 Chapter 301

    In fact, the ideas of Cui Bo and Gao Yang are the same. Other people''s money can''t be controlled by themselves, and it''s not easy to take out the money in a high-profile way, so as not to embarrass the people who didn''t want to take out the money after inadvertently standing on the commanding height of morality, so they sent the money to mayd one by one, and then soon met the people with the same idea.


    After taking a deep breath, mayd hugged Gao Yang with one arm and said with a smile: "you five are almost the same. You are really the same kind of people. I, I really don''t know what to say."


    Gao Yang said casually, "well, don''t say that. We don''t take less money from you. Besides, we don''t lack this money. What do we care about so much?"


    At this time, Cui Bo patted his hand and said loudly, "well, I told you. I said that brother Yang must take out the money. Is that right?"


    Li JinFang gave Cui Bo a white look and said with disdain on his face: "Er Huo, it seems that others don''t say so. Hey, pony, stop the ink. There''s dinner there. Hurry to eat. I haven''t taken care of eating all day. I''m starving."


    Groliov walked up to mayd and said with a smile: "OK, I''m still the commander of the Navy and the commander of the artillery. Although I''m already the predecessor, well, this money is nothing to us. In fact, you really don''t have to take it too seriously."


    Mayd nodded and said in a deep voice: "I don''t know what to say, and I don''t want to say anything more. Thank you. Thank you. As long as the skeleton Gang still exists and the people of the skeleton gang are not dead, you will always be the closest comrades and friends of the skeleton gang. In addition, I lent you the money. No, no, it''s not me. It''s the skeleton gang. If we unify the whole Somalia, take this Some money is even national debt. I promise I will definitely pay you back. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, you have a high ambition. Now take this money as national debt. OK, we''re waiting for you. When the skeleton gang will unify Somalia, you can pay us back. Remember to calculate more interest at that time. National debt is too stingy."


    Everyone laughed. Gao Yang slapped mayd on the shoulder and said with a smile: "If you really beat down the whole of Somalia, you will be the president, but don''t forget that I am the first commander-in-chief of the Fourth Army. Write my name in the textbook at that time. Ha ha, by the way, my real name is Gao Yang, high and low, flying Yang, not Yang of poplar."


    Mayd also laughed and said, "I finally know your real name. Commander Gao, should we get to know each other again, and then formally talk about how to repay the national debt you provided to Somalia ruled by the fairness and justice alliance in your private capacity."


    Gao Yang also laughed and said, "what''s the hurry? There are still many opportunities for us to deal with in the future. I haven''t told you that we will always mix in the Gulf of Aden. We have established a maritime security company. Remember to ask your people not to ask us for money at that time."


    Mayd immediately said, "really? That''s great. We can meet each other from time to time. When our conditions are good, I''ll treat you well. As for your company, it goes without saying that within the control of the skeleton Gang, the business of your company is the business of the skeleton gang. Just talk."


    After a knowing smile, Gao Yang shook hands with mayd again, but this time they shook hands as friends, not mercenaries and his employer.


    They shook hands with mayd in turn, and reported their real name. After they knew him again, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "go, find a place to eat, rabbit, shout the test tube, and let him eat and rest."


    Frye said in a quick voice, "attention, the test tube is coming out. Everyone is pretending to be all right."


    Gao Yang looked back, but saw Bruce coming with his bag. Gao Yang smiled apologetically at mayd and said, "the test tube has just joined us. It''s not as rich as we are. There are some things he doesn''t have to know."


    Mayd nodded and said, "I understand, I understand."


    Bruce was obviously stunned when he saw Gao Yang and a group of them together with mayd, but then he came over and said in a deep voice, "didn''t you go to dinner?"


    Cui Bo immediately said, "I''m waiting for you. I''m going to call you. OK, since you haven''t slept, let''s go to dinner together."


    Bruce hesitated a little and said in a deep voice, "OK, let''s go now. I''m hungry. Oh, you go first. I have something to tell mayd about the wounded."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, let''s go first. You get down to business first and tell you where to eat later."


    After saying that, Gao Yang winked at mayd, and then the five people went to the place where they opened fire and cooked, but they didn''t go far away, but they heard mayd yell in the back: "come back, don''t go, the test tube is the same as you, and the money is coming."


    Gao Yang looked at each other, but they smiled knowingly. When they turned and walked back, Li JinFang suddenly said, "this man can make friends."


    Groliov also said in a deep voice: "from the attitude towards money, we can see the essence of a person. I think the test tube can officially join us."


    "Agree."


    "Agree."


    While walking, he said that when he was about to come to mayd, he raised his voice and said, "well, Bruce has been officially accepted as one of us."


    After walking back to the original place, Cui Bo said to Bruce: "test tube, aren''t you short of money? Why did you take out the money."


    Bruce shrugged and said indifferently, "I was short of money, but now I am no longer short of money. The share originally given to me has already freed me from financial difficulties, and there is still money to take in the security company in the future, so why not give the money to the people who need it most."


    After that, Bruce spread out his hands and said, "the skeleton Gang just beat bossosa. Well, there are too many places to spend money. At least they need to buy a large number of drugs immediately. If they don''t have money, what can they buy drugs? I don''t want the wounded I saved to die of a shortage of drugs."


    When Bruce talked about drugs, Gao Yang became serious and said, "now we have bososa and a deep-water port. Many things can be purchased in large quantities. Mayd, have you decided what to buy?"


    Mayd immediately said: "Food and medicine, as long as these two things are available, I believe the residents of bososa can immediately follow the skeleton gang. Although bososa is also a city, the problem of food shortage is very serious, and it is not expensive to buy food from other places. I plan to buy a large amount of food from uliyangke immediately, as long as the first batch can be solved by the people of the whole city The rest can be purchased at any time with tolls. The key is the first batch. Originally, I was still worried about the capital of the first batch of grain, but now I don''t have to worry. With $4 million, it''s enough to buy the first batch of grain and medicine. "


    Although bossosa is already a big city in Somalia, the problem of food shortage is still extremely serious. More than 80% of the residents live in a state of hunger. Although the price of food is not too expensive, the people here have no money to buy food, and they can''t buy it even if they have money.


    Mocadi, who controls bossosa, will not pay his own money to feed the people of the city. Although he will also buy food, it is enough to fill the stomach of his army. Even if he is rich, he will only sell it at a high price.


    Fill the stomachs of followers. In a country where starvation is normal, it is enough to do this. Sacrificing this magic weapon can achieve nothing but disadvantage. Since bossosa is defeated, the skeleton Gang must be responsible for the residents of bossosa. Mayd''s practice of buying food first must be no problem, but the problem is that the people or gang members before the skeleton Gang have no problem Gao Yang doesn''t know whether mayd plans to move this practice to bososa.


    "As long as you have money, the food problem can be easily solved. Uliyangke can deliver it in three days at most. The problem is how do you plan to give the food to the residents of bossosa?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, mayd perked up and said: "I have a plan. Bossosa has a population of about 50000 people. After throwing away the money for medicine and freight, the rest is enough to buy 5000 tons of wheat. This food is enough for the whole bossosa for a year. I plan to supply it every day. Adults one kilogram a day and children one and a half kilogrammes a day. Generally speaking, as long as the toll can be collected, it will not be a problem to solve the food problem in bossosa ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you are really an idealist. The problem is your way. No, listen to me, you can''t really give food to everyone. Doing so will only cultivate a group of lazy people. You have to let them contribute to the skeleton Gang to get food, okay?"


    Mayd frowned and said, "I know it''s not good to give blindly, so I plan to distribute food every day, but the problem is that the skeleton gang can''t provide other jobs except the army. They have nothing to do. How can people distribute food according to their work?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "since you are the master of bossosa, you have to have a bit of master spirit. If you don''t have a chance, create an opportunity. Let''s say that bossosa''s urban area is dirty and messy. It''s a big garbage dump. Let people clean the neighborhood. How much food can you have in a working day? It''s not a job opportunity."


    Gro Leo J immediately said, "before you do anything, you have to register the population first, register in the family, establish a registered residence, and the standing army must expand the scale to provide food for families whose families are joined by soldiers. If everyone has, then they will give more troops."


    Gao Yang also nodded: "Yes, since we talk about the army, soldiers also have to have a salary, not much, but there must be a pension for soldiers killed in battle. You can''t let them fight for their ideals all the time. It''s ok if the time is short, but it''s hard to say if the time is long. For ordinary soldiers, they just hope to have enough to eat. Now they are on a long way We have achieved our goals, so reasonable rules have to be set from the beginning, so that they can have the motivation to continue fighting. Now if they don''t have money, everything can be simplified, and there can be less money or things, even if it''s only symbolic, but there must be. "


    Mayd nodded and said: "After listening to what you said, my idea is clear. Let everyone have something to do, even if they have nothing to do. Well, bossosa does have a lot to do. Clean up the streets and build fortifications. Let those who have skills trade their skills for food. If they don''t have skills, find a way to find simple jobs for them. In short, we can''t raise a group of people who only know For lazy people waiting to eat, only those who really have no ability to work can enjoy unconditional supply. For those who are purely lazy, let them starve. "


    Gao Yang patted his hand and said, "yes, that''s what I mean. All right, you can''t delay buying food. It''s even more urgent to buy drugs. Did you call ulyanko?"


    Mayd smiled and said, "not long ago, I was still worried about money. Where dare I call ulyanko."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, as long as you have money, it''s easy to say everything, but if you don''t have money, you don''t have to say anything. Well, call wuliyangke as soon as possible. If it''s fast, he can send a batch of food the day after tomorrow. By the way, is there a shortage of test tubes and drugs now? Do you need to arrange an air drop?"


    Bruce thought for a moment, then shook his head and said: "There is no shortage of drugs, but several drugs consume a lot. It''s best to send a batch within three days, otherwise there will be a shortage. I''ll make a list as soon as possible. In addition, the residents of bososa need a lot of standing drugs. The skeleton Gang doesn''t know when they will encounter combat. Therefore, when purchasing drugs this time, I think I should ask more local doctors Your opinion. "


    Mayd laughed and said, "aren''t you hungry? Why don''t you forget everything about eating when you talk about things? Let''s go. As we walk, we say that the soldiers have begun to eat in turn. We have to go quickly."


    Several people went to dinner talking and laughing, but none of them thought that everything that Gao Yang and mayd joked would come true in the end. Of course, this is all later.

 Chapter 302

    After several twists and turns, after walking on the sea for 26 hours, Gao Yang finally boarded their own transfer ship.


    Antoncel rented two cruise ships as transshipments, the prince of Sicily and the princess of Sicily, and two small offshore cruise ships of Italian nationality.


    Both cruise ships have a displacement of 12000 tons and 110 guest rooms. In addition to the crew, they can accommodate up to 260 tourists and 45 service personnel.


    As a cruise ship, the tonnage of 12000 tons is small, which is no better than those ocean cruise ships with more than 100000 tons. Moreover, both ships were launched in 1976, underwent a modern modification in 1994 and officially stopped operation in 2009.


    Although the two ships have withdrawn from operation, they are still in good condition. There is no problem in using them as intermediate transshipment, but the displacement is much larger than that expected by antonsell.


    Antonsell originally planned to rent two small boats with a displacement of about 3000 tons, but because the rent of the cruise ship is not expensive, the rent of $3.5 million a year is much more suitable than renting a cargo ship of 3000 or 4000 tons for refitting, and it is much more comfortable to live than a transit ship slightly refitted by the cargo ship, so antonsell is very happy to rent two cruise ships.


    Of course, if the tonnage is large, more fuel will be consumed. However, since the intermediate transshipment is moored for a long time, the extra loss can be ignored. The key is that the ship is comfortable to live and can attract other security companies to pay for the transfer to stay on board. The expenses paid by other security companies alone are enough for the two ships.


    Sicilian princess, this is the transfer ship Gaoyang is going to. Bob and distin are on this ship. Because most personnel of the security company come to distin''s company, and Bob has no management experience, distin temporarily put down his work in Tel Aviv training camp and came to Sicilian princess to preside over the overall situation.


    Although the Sicilian princess is only a small offshore cruise ship, although the sparrow is small and dirty, it has everything except the swimming pool on board. It has a casino and a stage for performance. Of course, a luxury restaurant for guests is essential.


    In addition, when antonsell rented the ship, he did not forget to hire service personnel on board, and the chef was a very good Italian cook who had worked on the Sicilian princess for most of his life. He had retired. When he learned that the Sicilian was going to return to the sea, he happily returned to the Sicilian princess to continue working. Of course, His high salary also made him happy.


    Sitting in the restaurant, he wolfed down a twelve inch pizza alone, waved his hand and shouted, "pasta, give me another pasta, no, two!"


    After that, Gao Yang patted his stomach and said with emotion on his face: "I always think that the things that Italians take are football and pizza, oh, and spaghetti."


    Looking at Gao Yang''s six people, they were not satisfied with eating all the things prepared for twelve people. Bob, who had no good intention to rob Gao Yang, said bitterly on his face: "I guess you must have been hungry for a long time."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, in fact, except for the first few days, there is no shortage of food later. However, we can only eat fish and bread, and there is nothing except salt. Later, I asked someone to send us a batch of cans, but if we eat cans every day, we will really eat dead people, so it''s right to say that we have been hungry for a long time."


    Bruce had a satisfied expression and was remembering the pleasure brought by pizza, but after hearing Gao Yang''s words, Bruce looked angry and said loudly, "boss, can''t you stop mentioning those words? Why do you want to destroy our food time? Emperor, you are really a bad scenery. I want to vomit when I hear you."


    Distin said sympathetically, "what a pity. How can you stand eating fish and cans for months? Today Bob and I caught a yellowfin tuna. I wanted to entertain you with that fish. Now it seems that you won''t have an appetite."


    Distin''s words made Cui Bo look painful and said in a hate voice: "Hey, stop talking, can''t you? Don''t tell me fish, can you!"


    Yellowfin tuna is a good thing. It''s expensive and delicious, but if it''s either roasted or boiled in white water, what a good material is a waste. Even if they want to eat sashimi, they don''t even have a dip in soy sauce. The so-called raw food can only be real raw.


    The first thing Gao Yang did when they got on the boat was to eat. They didn''t care about anything else. Before waiting for the spaghetti, Gao Yang quickly said, "Bob, have I made my gun?"


    Bob nodded and said, "it''s done, but I can''t bring it to you. When I set out, Jack was still debugging you. He should ensure that the mechanical sight installed for you is accurate enough, test the parts separately, and pick out the most perfect matching parts, so I can''t bring it to you, but it''s estimated that it''s almost ready."


    Gao Yang is disappointed. He has been looking forward to his gun for a long time, but Gao Yang won''t urge jack, because debugging is not much easier than production. The precision of purely manual gun is higher than that of mass production. The main reason is here, so Gao Yang still hopes that Jack can hand over a perfect work to him.


    Dean smiled and said, "Gao, you have just finished a hard work. Why don''t you plan to rest for a while."


    Waved his hand, raised his voice and said: "vacation, we must take a vacation. We have to rest for at least a month before we can come back to work."


    Bob looked disappointed and said, "life on the ship is very boring. I didn''t expect you to leave as soon as you came. Well, you''d better come back quickly. We can still have fun with you. Distin is too boring. He only knows work."


    Gao Yang looked at groliov and said to them, "I don''t know where I''m going. What''s your plan?"


    Groliov shrugged and said, "I''m going to America. I have to go home and have a look. Why, aren''t you going to America?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I have other plans. What about the others? What are you going to do?"


    Frye said in a deep voice, "I want to go back to South Africa and send my mother and girlfriend to the United States. The security in South Africa is too poor. I don''t trust it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s a big deal. It''s time to send them. Don''t bother Morgan this time. Just contact little Downey and ask him for help. It should be done soon, but where are you going to place them?"


    After hesitating for a long time, Frye said with a distressed face: "I don''t know where to send them. New York doesn''t seem to suit them, but I can''t think of any other place."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "no, I think it''s better to let your mother and them go to New York first. Don''t rush to buy a house. Let them rent a house first. Natalia can help take care of them. When we settle down, we''ll consider where to settle down."


    Frye nodded and said, "well, let''s go to New York first."


    Then Bruce said with a smile, "I''m going home. I have to see my son. Now that I have money, I have to think about what gift to buy for my son."


    Three people who can go home have to go home. The rest Gaoyang and Li JinFang must be unable to go home. Although Cui Bo is involved by Gaoyang, there should be no big problem.


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and said, "rabbit, you''ve been out for so long. Don''t you plan to go home and have a look? I think it''s no big deal."


    Cui Bo nodded: "Back, I also went home. I called home and told them about the account number of Swiss bank, but they didn''t know where to get the money. This time I prepared some cash to get it back home. I didn''t know what to do if I didn''t go back. You don''t know that I was a black worker in Libya. I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out as soon as I go back. Now there''s little Donny, go back Go and have a look and come again. "


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "don''t take cash. It''s easy to have an accident. So, after you go back, open an account in a domestic bank, and then ask little Downey to transfer the money to the account number of a domestic bank. I don''t know what to do, but just ask little Downey."


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "OK, ask little Downey for me and see where I''m going home. Brother Yang and Jin Fang, what are you two going to do? Why don''t you go to the United States with Lao maozi."


    After Gao Yang and Li JinFang looked at each other helplessly, they both sighed. Then Li JinFang said with a lost face: "forget it, what can I do in the United States? There''s nothing to do. I''ll stay here and help them. Brother Yang, what about you? Don''t you go to see ye Lianna?"


    After hearing Li JinFang''s words, groliov hesitated and finally shrugged and said, "Gao, if Yelena sees you, she will be very happy."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I called Ye Lianna. I won''t see her this time. I''m going to South Sudan."


    Bob felt refreshed and said, "South Sudan, you want to go back to your tribe?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "yes, back to the tribe. You know, the akuri tribe is my second home. I have to go back and have a look after I''ve been away for so long. If I can, I want them to move to a safe place. I have to hurry up before South Sudan starts to mess up."


    Bob said curiously, "your tribe has been migrating. Can you find them after such a long time?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know, but I have the GPS coordinates given by Morgan. Look for them when we leave. We should be able to find them."

 Chapter 303

    While escorting Gao Yang and his party, they took a merchant ship to the prince of Sicily. Antonsell needed a man who knew military affairs to help him, so Li JinFang didn''t accompany Gao Yang to South Sudan, but stayed on the transfer ship.


    Five of them went to Djibouti, and then they ran East and West in Djibouti. Gao Yang took a plane to Juba, South Sudan, Frye took a plane to Johannesburg, South Africa, while TREB, groliov and Bruce took a plane to Egypt. When they arrived in Egypt, there was a route to the United States.


    After arriving in Juba, Gao Yang got on a plane to Malakal.


    After several twists and turns, after returning to Malakal airport after more than a year, Gao Yang''s voyage is far from over.


    When he arrived at Malakal airport, it was 11 a.m. after walking out of the humble passage, Gao Yang saw a white man holding a sign with only one letter G written on it.


    When the white man holding the sign saw Gao Yang coming out among a group of blacks, he took the initiative to welcome him. After arriving in front of Gao Yang, he shouted, "Hello, is this Mr. Gao?"


    Gao Yang held out his hand, shook hands with the white man holding the sign and said with a smile, "yes, I am. Thank you for coming to pick me up."


    The white man smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Gao. My name is Colm Minnie. Mr. Reeves asked me to pick you up. Everything you want is ready for you. The car is outside. You take a day''s rest in Malakal, and a plane will take you to your designated place tomorrow.


    He followed Colm outside the airport and got on a new SUV. Gao Yang was pulled to the hotel where he had stayed for a night.


    After getting out of the car, Colm took a long gun bag from the trunk and sent Gao Yang to the room prepared for him. Colm opened the gun bag, took out a vertical double barrel shotgun and handed it to Gao Yang.


    To take a civil airliner, Gao Yang must not be able to carry any weapons. He only brought GPS and satellite phone, and 100000 US dollars in cash. He certainly can''t do without weapons on the grassland of South Sudan. Gao Yang plans to find the akuri tribe alone, so he can only take a gun after arriving in Malakal.


    "Mr. Gao, Beretta''s No. 12 vertical double barrel shotgun, new gun and 40 bullets are selected according to your requirements."


    Gao Yang repeated several times to aim the double barreled shotgun down. After several gun actions, Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said, "thank you. That''s what I need."


    Colm took out a Smith Wilson m686 revolver and a leather holster with a belt full of bullets, saying: "Smith Wesson m686, with a six inch barrel, is almost brand-new. It has three fast loaders and 70 bullets on its belt. To say more, this gun is my spare gun. I really can''t find a good m686 here, so I have to take out my spare gun. Whenever I want to go to the field, I will take it with me, so please take care of my baby, You''d better give it back to me when you leave. "


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry. It seems that I''ve caused you trouble. I promise I''ll cherish your pistol. However, will there be too many seventy bullets? I shouldn''t have any chance to use the pistol. Three fast loaders are enough."


    Colm shook his head and said, "man, t.i.a!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "TIA? What do you mean?"


    Colm shrugged and said, "this is Africa, man. You don''t know what will happen, so it''s no harm to bring more bullets."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, TIA, you''re right. I really should take more bullets."


    Colm sighed and said, "if my boss wasn''t Mr. Reeves, if I wasn''t for high salary, trust me, I wouldn''t stay in this damn place."


    With a helpless face, Colm took out a knife from his bag and said in a deep voice: "It''s hard to buy a good knife here, so I found this from a friend. He is a knife enthusiast. He brought three spare knives. The hunting knife is the work of J. Nelson, a knife maker of the American ABS Association. It''s a 16 inch Boye. Well, in fact, I don''t understand this knife at all, but I have to tell you this. My friend is very difficult to learn from him One of the knives was found that would be passed on to you. "


    Gao Yang took the bowie knife in surprise and said with a smile, "J. Nelson? I know this knife maker, and I like his works very much. Comparatively speaking, J. Nelson is a young knife maker, and many works will come out in the future. I think that''s why your friend is willing to take out this knife."


    Colm shrugged and said, "who knows, my friend used a $14000 handmade knife, but refused to buy a better self-defense pistol. In short, there''s nothing wrong with the knife he chose. Well, there''s the most important thing, this, hunting certificate."


    Colm took out a piece of hard paper, looked rough, covered with several pokes, and handed it to Gao Yang. Colm whispered: "You entered the country in the name of hunting. This is a permit for foreigners to hunt in South Sudan. With this, no matter what prey you kill, it is not illegal. But if you kill a lion and an elephant and you plan to make a specimen or be found by the police, you have to pay extra. Otherwise, as long as you are not found, you don''t have to pay another cent."


    Gao Yang looked at the so-called hunting license, shrugged and said, "it''s not illegal to fight anything. It sounds good."


    Colm nodded and said, "of course, South Sudan is in urgent need of foreign exchange, and this card needs $10000. This is the highest level hunting certificate. With this, you can swagger everywhere with a gun on your back."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "thank you. Although I''m not going to hunt lions or elephants, it will be much more convenient with this. How much should I pay you for all this?"


    Everything Colm did was explained by Morgan, but he just helped Gao Yang, but he didn''t mean to pay for Gao Yang, so Coleman immediately said: "These things cost a total of 18000 dollars. Oh, my pistol is not included. You have to give it back to me. In addition, this money includes the plane money for you tomorrow. At 8 o''clock tomorrow morning, you will take a small plane to where you want to go. The plane and the pilot have been found."


    Gao Yang opened his bag and took out 18000 dollars to Coleman. After that, he didn''t give more, because Colm earned a lot of money. Now it''s pure help. If he gave money, things wouldn''t taste right. After Colm collected the money, Gao Yang smiled and said, "thank you for your help. If you''re free, let''s go have a drink. It''s my treat."

 Chapter 304

    Most of the infrastructure facilities in Africa are poor, and few decent roads can be found. Especially in South Sudan, it is difficult to find a flat dirt road, so small aircraft have become the most common means of transportation.


    When flying in most African countries, flight delay is not a problem, nor is the aircraft dilapidated. There is no difficult problem of humanized service, so it doesn''t need to be considered.


    Regular flights can''t count on too much. As for those small short-distance aircraft, let alone those that can fly up and land safely, it is a successful flight.


    Gao Yang is lucky that he has a charter plane available, and the only passenger is himself, so he doesn''t have to grab seats with people when getting on the plane. Moreover, Colm vowed that the pilot he is looking for is definitely the best in Malakal, and the plane is also the best and latest one in the whole Malakal.


    Gao Yang, who has experienced a plane crash, really doesn''t want to take a small plane if he has a choice, but it''s most convenient to find the akuri tribe from the air, so Gao Yang finally chose to search by plane first.


    After seeing the plane, Gao Yang''s mind was a little relieved. Although the plane, including the pilot, can only sit two people. It is a small plane, it does look very new from the appearance. Although the so-called airport has only a dirt runway, the runway is still very flat.


    It looks like a new plane and a new runway. Gao Yang thinks he can''t force anything more. Now his only hope is that the pilot can appear as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was a quarter past nine. He shrugged helplessly at Colm and said in a deep voice, "which pilot, I mean, are you sure he is punctual?"


    Colm nodded and said, "it''s very punctual. We have an appointment at eight. He should show up before 9:30."


    It''s not that Gao Yang has never been to Africa. It''s common to be late. Even if a pilot is in a bad mood and doesn''t show up today, he won''t be too surprised.


    Colm was right. At nine twenty-five, a black man walked down the road, only delayed for an hour and a half. The pilot was really punctual.


    After waving at Colm, the pilot, who looked like he was in his forties, reached out and opened the cabin door on one side and got on the plane.


    Colm spread his hand and opened the hatch on the right side of the nose. After Gao Yang sat on the pilot''s right with his shotgun, he shouted, "good luck. Call me if you have anything."


    After waiting for Colm to close the hatch, the pilot took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, lit himself a cigarette, and said carelessly in heavily accented English, "where are you going?"


    Gao Yang took out his GPS, called up the coordinates Morgan gave him, pointed to the point and said, "here."


    Gao Yang was surprised to find that there was GPS on the plane. After the pilot reached out and entered the coordinates with GPS, he immediately started the plane. After yelling with an old man guarding the airport, he steered the plane onto the runway. After several bumps, Gao Yang found that he didn''t fasten his seat belt.


    After Gaoyang hurriedly fastened the H-type safety belt, he found that the pilot had not fastened the safety belt, and the plane had taken off and would not be bumpy again. However, after hesitation, Gaoyang decided not to untie the safety belt.


    The plane is a super small cargo plane, and there is an empty cabin at the rear of the cabin. Gao Yang should sit in the position of the co pilot. In front of him is a lot of instruments, and there are all kinds of things such as operating the rudder stock.


    After growing so big, Gao Yang sat in the pilot''s position for the first time. He was a little curious. He couldn''t help looking at the instruments and other things, and began to wonder what they were for.


    When Gao Yang was looking at him curiously, the pilot sitting next to him suddenly said, "very curious?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''m curious."


    The pilot nodded and said: "Well, look here. This is the airspeed meter. Oh, it''s useless. You don''t have to look at this. Just look at this. Level. Just keep flying level. If you find that the altitude drops, pull the lever back. If you find that the altitude rises, push the lever forward. The throttle has been fixed. Just look at the altitude and heading. Look here, GPS, follow the indicated line There''s nothing wrong with a direct flight. If it''s left, push the lever to the right, and vice versa. Now do you understand? "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see."


    The pilot nodded his head and said, "good. Now you take over. I didn''t sleep well last night. I got up too early today. I have to take a nap."


    "What? No? You must be joking, aren''t you?"


    Looking at the stunned flying, the pilot said impatiently: "who is joking with you? Such a simple thing is just for you to look after for a while. What''s the joke? We need to fly for two and a half hours to get there. After two hours, you''ll wake me up."


    Gao Yang deeply realized the profound meaning of the abbreviation TIA, that is, no matter how incredible things you think, you''d better learn to adapt here, and don''t make a fuss to make yourself look like that idiot.


    If it''s something else, Gao Yang will follow, but it''s about his life. Gao Yang decides to fight to the end. He immediately said firmly: "no, no, you can''t drive the plane. I''ll pay you, so you''d better do your duty. Falk, I haven''t touched these games at all. Aren''t you afraid that both of us will die? Now drive your plane well!"


    After the request was rejected, the pilot looked depressed, but Gao Yang''s attitude was very tough. The pilot finally chose to give up. He just muttered, "what''s to be afraid of? You people are timid. Forget it, I''ll drive by myself."


    Gao Yang was still a little angry because he was very dissatisfied with the pilot''s careless attitude and asked him to control the plane, which was simply a disregard for his life. However, seeing the pilot holding the joystick motionless in boredom made him feel that it was really easy to fly the plane.


    After watching for a while, Gao Yang, who had just sternly rejected the pilot, finally wavered. With a serious face, he said, "in fact, it''s not impossible for me to operate the plane, but you can''t sleep. You have to look at me. If you promise, I can operate the plane for you."


    "Hold the joystick. OK, I''ve let go. Now just fly forward, man."

 Chapter 305

    Holding the joystick, Gao Yang''s heart was not too excited, but after a while, after the freshness passed, it felt like that. It didn''t move at all. There was no feeling of operating the plane.


    Flying over the vast grassland, the scene on the ground can be seen at a glance, but revisiting the hometown makes Gao Yang''s heart more and more tight. As long as he hasn''t found the akuri tribe and confirmed that they are all safe, Gao Yang''s heart can''t be put down.


    After all, Gao Yang did not dare to move the joystick to find some feeling of flying. When he began to feel bored, he saw a large herd of cattle on the ground, dotted with mud houses on the ground.


    Seeing the presence of people on the ground, Gao Yang couldn''t help looking down. The plane soon flew over the nomadic tribe he saw. When Gao Yang took his eyes back, the pilot sitting next to him said with great interest: "go hunting?"


    "Yes, go hunting."


    "Are you going alone? Will you stay long?"


    "If I go alone, I should stay for some days."


    The pilot waved his hand confidently and said loudly, "you''re dead, man. You''re dead when you go to the grassland alone this season."


    Gao Yang smiled and said nothing. Of course, he knew the danger of the tropical grassland, but he had lived on the grassland for three years. It was not too difficult for him to survive.


    "You have time to regret it now. If you want to hunt, you''d better hire two guides and prepare things more fully. Do you think you''ll be all right with a gun? No, you can''t solve the things that kill you with a gun. Listen to me. You should go back to Malakal and hire some people."


    It is true that the most deadly thing on the tropical grassland is not beasts, but all kinds of poisonous snakes and mosquitoes. Gao Yang knows this well and has suffered.


    Now Gao Yang has enough knowledge and means to live on the grassland. Although he doesn''t need to explain too much, the words of the pilot are also kind, so Gao Yang still smiled and said, "thank you for your reminder, but I can cope with it."


    The pilot tilted his mouth and said, "whatever you want, but you''d better be careful. If you think things are bad, hurry for help. Maybe I can pick you up in time. I''ll remind you again. You have to avoid the Dinka and Nuer tribes. They are at war now, especially the Nuer. You''d better stay away from them, especially their cattle."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "this is not consistent with the news I heard. Isn''t it very stable now? Why, is there a war now?"


    The pilot laughed and said: "Man, when did the Dinka and Nuer stop fighting? Pastures, water sources and cattle compete with each other. As long as they meet, they have to fight, and as long as they fight, they have to die. Of course, you can''t hear these news in the city. The so-called peace is just that the two ethnic groups haven''t started a full-scale war, but the fighting between the tribes has never stopped."


    After that, the pilot pointed to the ground and said loudly, "look over there, another tribe is coming together with the tribe just seen. If the two tribes belong to different ethnic groups, a conflict will soon break out."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "is it so serious?"


    The pilot nodded and said, "it''s so serious. You wait and see. The Dinka and Nuer people will start a full-scale war soon. Now they are all trying their best to expand their territory. I''m sure there will be a big war soon."


    Gao Yang was worried and said, "where is their activity area now? I mean, are there Dinka or Nuer tribes where I plan to go?"


    "No, I flew near the place you want to go not long ago. I didn''t see any cattle, but their migration speed is very fast. No one knows where they will migrate. If you meet the Dinka tribe, it''s better. The Dinka people are more open. They are more receptive to outsiders, but the Nuer people are different. The Nuer people are very exclusive. Their letter Both worship and habits are more primitive, so if you meet Nuer people, you''d better stay away from them. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "thank you for your advice. I will remember, but how can I distinguish between Dinka and Nuer tribes?"


    "Dinka people are very tall, very tall, thin and tall. The average height of men can reach 1.95 meters, and women are about 1.8 meters. They are very black, especially black. Do you see my skin color? It''s much darker than me. As long as you see a tall man who is very black, it''s Dinka people. Nuer people are basically the same as Dinka people They are thin and tall, but they are still shorter than the Dinka people, not as black as the Dinka people, and their tattoos are different, but they can''t explain them to you in detail. "


    After keeping all the pilot said in mind, he raised his voice and said, "thank you very much for telling me this."


    The pilot waved and said: "If you annoy a Dinka, you will annoy a whole tribe. If you annoy a tribe, you will annoy all the tribes near them. They will not stop until you are killed. As for the Nuer people, it is the same, but the Nuer people are more dangerous. The Nuer people living in the city are better, but the nomadic Nuer tribe is very exclusive. Sometimes they take the initiative to attack people, but Anyway, meeting tribes is not the end. What you need to worry about most is the wandering militants. "


    The pilot was very talkative. He turned around and said: "Both Dinka''s armed forces and Nuer''s are very dangerous. They are neither urban residents nor tribes. These people do all kinds of evil. They can kill people without any reason, especially Nuer''s armed elements. Sometimes they even rob towns and kill complete strangers for fun."


    Gao Yang once fought with the Nuer people. When he met Professor buck and Catherine, he was attacked by the vulture mercenary group and the Nuer people. Without asking anything, he directly killed all the people in Professor Buck''s camp. It was also the Nuer armed elements.


    Morgan now cooperates with a large Dinka tribe to develop an oil field. Now Morgan just bought a piece of land from the Dinka tribe, but Gao Yang doesn''t know where the oil field is. He only knows that korm and his people stay in South Sudan to work for the development of oil fields.


    After arriving in Malakal, Colm has explained to Gao Yang about the Dinka and Nuer people in detail. Gao Yang also knows a little about them. However, the situation in Malakal where Colm is located is much better, and the oil field to be developed is also located in the Dinka gathering area. Therefore, from Colm''s point of view, the situation is not very serious, but for pilots everywhere For the locals who fly, they obviously know more about the situation here.


    The main range of activities of Dinka and nur people is closer to both banks of the Blue Nile. The area where akuri tribe operates is far away from the Blue Nile. If grazing is necessary, it is OK in the rainy season, but in the dry season, neither pasture nor water can support the requirements of grazing. Therefore, Gao Yang has lived on this grassland for three years and has never seen a nomadic ministry Fall.


    Gao Yang felt that things should not have changed much. Even if the Dinka and Nuer people began to compete for territory, they were also suitable for grazing. They should not reach the place where the more primitive akuri tribe was active.


    Where the tribe will not arrive, it is not necessarily that the militants will not go. The akuri tribe is that someone was killed by unknown militants, and then the akuri tribe will move southward to a zone closer to the rainforest to avoid those threatening militants.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "do you know where the armed elements of those tribes are mainly active now? Do you think there will be any traces of them where we are going?"


    The pilot laughed and reached out to draw a big circle in the air. Then he said loudly, "they can go there. They will appear anywhere. These people rob the cattle of the other tribe. They will also poach, ivory and living cheetahs. These are money. They do everything in exchange for cash."


    After that, the pilot said excitedly: "I once went to the grassland with people to transport cheetahs. The little cheetah was purchased from poachers. If the person renting the plane traded with militants, I dare not go. They trap the mother cheetah with her cubs, kill the big cheetah and leave the small one. Middle Eastern people will pay a high price to buy it. Do you know how much a little cheetah is worth?"


    "How much is it?"


    "One million dollars! It only costs 50000 to 100000 dollars to buy from those poachers, but when they change hands, it will be at least millions of dollars, and one million is only the money earned by the middleman. It is said that the cheetah can sell more money when it is transported to the Middle East alive, but I don''t know how much."


    Gao Yang feels strange. He is not an extreme animal protectionist. When he was in the akuri tribe, he had to hunt every day, but it was just for survival. As long as he had enough prey, he would never kill any more animals.


    The practice of akuri tribe will not cause any ecological problems, but it is unacceptable to hunt those increasingly rare animals for fun, especially the practice of poachers, which can make a species disappear quickly.


    Although carrying a shotgun, Gao Yang is only for self-protection. If necessary, he will aim his gun at an antelope or something, but he will never hunt elephants or lions just for fun.


    The pilot didn''t notice Gao Yang''s disapproval. He said curiously, "what prey do you want to fight? Most people here want to fight an elephant or a male lion. These two kinds of prey are the most popular."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "if they didn''t attack me, I wouldn''t fight anything. I just came to find someone and a primitive tribe. Do you know where there are primitive tribes?"


    The pilot suddenly realized on his face and said, "are you engaged in humanities? Early on, I really know where there is a primitive tribe, which is not too far from where you want to go. Do you need to fly over and have a look?"

 Chapter 306

    Gao Yang doesn''t know how to explain to the pilot. Finding a primitive tribe is more like visiting relatives than doing research. If he really wants to say, how to get involved with a primitive tribe will have to be explained for a long time.


    Gao Yang''s original intention was to take a plane to get the coordinates when he separated from the akuri tribe, and then start circling to see if he could find any traces of human activities. If he found them, of course, it''s best. If there is a suitable place for the plane to land, he should land nearby directly. If he can''t land, he should mark the coordinates and then take the plane back, Then just drive again.


    But it would be much easier if the pilot had seen villages with primitive tribes.


    "Are you sure you''ve seen the villages where primitive tribes gather? Let''s go and have a look right away."


    After looking at the GPS, the pilot scratched his head and said, "I just flew in a place not far away, but let me immediately point out that it is impossible. It seems that I just seem to remember that I am probably in that position. Flying in the air is different from driving on the road. If I fly a different route, I can only try to find it."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "then you said you could fly directly."


    "I mean, fly straight to my old route."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "well, fly directly to the route you know. If you don''t find anything, just turn back to our destination."


    The plane was returned to the pilot for control. After turning, the plane flew towards the route the pilot said.


    The scene on the grassland is the same, especially in the air. It is almost impossible to rely on the landmarks on the ground to distinguish it. What we can rely on is all kinds of navigation instruments on the aircraft.


    After driving the plane to the route in his memory, he flew for about an hour. Gao Yang looked beyond where he wanted to go, but there was no primitive tribe on the ground.


    Gao Yang had begun to lose patience, and the pilot also doubted his memory. Before long, the pilot finally shook his head and said, "this won''t work. We have to go around a few circles nearby."


    "It''s up to you to decide what to do."


    There are generally two modes for aircraft to conduct air search. One is to fly according to the Z-shaped route. This mode is usually multi aircraft cooperative search. Each aircraft can search according to the designated route. The other is to circle over the designated area and gradually expand the scope of the circle.


    They are obviously more suitable for circling in the target airspace. The pilot controls the aircraft to begin circling and gradually expand the search area.


    After starting the hovering search, about 20 minutes later, Gao Yang felt that the search area was large enough, but he never found any targets like the primitive tribe. When he planned to let the pilot drive the plane to the original destination, he was responsible for observing the pilot on the left and suddenly shouted, "look where!"


    Gao Yang immediately looked in the direction of the pilot''s fingers. From a distance, he could see several dark things that seemed to be thatched huts. At this time, the pilot had directly flown the plane towards the place that might be the primitive tribe without waiting for him to speak.


    Gao Yang soon saw clearly that under several adjacent trees, there were five conical huts built by splicing branches on the ground. The plane circled from less than 50 meters above the thatched huts, and everything on the ground could be seen clearly.


    Gao Yang''s heart is pounding. The humble thatched houses on the ground are the same as those of the akuri tribe. Although they may be other tribes, they must belong to the same ethnic group as the akuri tribe, but Gao Yang prefers to think that this is the akuri tribe.


    Although it''s not sure, at least it''s probably from the akuri tribe. Gao Yang was overjoyed that he could find it so soon, but he soon felt confused after he was happy.


    The way of life of the akuri tribe is very primitive. During the day, adult men go back to hunt, while women and children go to collect food, but there should be at least a few people in the tribe. The plane has been hovering in the sky for a long time. Gao Yang doesn''t believe that someone in the tribe will not see it.


    Gao Yang looks around the thatched house and doesn''t see anyone moving on the grassland, which makes Gao Yang very disappointed. He thinks the thatched house below may have been abandoned.


    After taking his eyes back, he said loudly, "can you land?"


    The pilot looked, shook his head and said, "there are too many trees nearby, and they are not flat enough. Do you need to land?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "land, the tribe under us may have been abandoned, but I have to go and have a look to be sure."


    The pilot shouted, "well, I''ll find a place."


    Although it is still a savanna landform, there are many trees in the place where they are located. There can be no trees or water nearby. It is not so easy to find a place that is flat enough and long enough. The pilot searched in the air for more than ten minutes. Every time he found a place that seems to be OK, he really flew away and found that there are still various problems.


    After finally finding a suitable place to land, it was at least ten kilometers away from the place where the thatched house was found.


    Waiting for the plane to stop, Gao Yang, who was frightened to death during the landing, immediately jumped off the plane. Then he said to the pilot, "you wait for me here. I''ll come back after I go and see. We may need to continue looking."


    The pilot shook his head and said, "no, the remaining fuel is only enough to fly back. I can wait here for you to come back and then take off. But if you want to look again, you have to wait until tomorrow, but I have other things tomorrow, so you can either find another plane or wait four days at the fastest."


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang still said in a deep voice: "in that case, you can go now. No matter whether the tribe has been abandoned or not, I have to stay here for a few days. Maybe I can find the direction of their migration. If I need to use your plane, I''ll call you in four days."


    After agreeing with the pilot, Gao Yang watched the plane take off and leave again, looked at the GPS, determined the direction of the thatched huts, and immediately began to trot forward.


    When the akuri tribe built thatched huts, he had his own habits. Gao Yang was sure that as long as he looked carefully, he could know whether those thatched huts were left by the akuri tribe. If so, even if the akuri tribe had moved elsewhere, he was confident that he could find some traces, at least know which direction to look for next.


    Running on the long lost grassland, Gao Yang was excited and nervous. He ran faster and faster. He couldn''t wait to go to the familiar thatched house to see what happened.


    The distance of more than ten kilometers can only be regarded as a warm-up for Gao Yang. When he saw the thatched houses, jogging turned into a full gallop when he was two or three hundred meters away from the thatched house.


    Around the thatched cottage, new grass has just grown, sparse, and the height can only be below the ankle. It can be seen that there were people here not long ago, and the time will never exceed three days, because after the rainy season, if no one steps on it, the overgrown grass can cover the open space in less than a week, I can''t see any difference from other places on the grassland.


    Gao Yang slowed down and came to a thatched house.


    In fact, the so-called thatched cottage is just a circle made of branches with thatch as the roof. The temperature on the grassland here is not low all year round, so the walls made of branches are full of gaps and ventilated on all sides. The so-called thatched cottage is just a shelter from rain and fierce animals.


    The thatched cottage has a door, and the so-called door is just a wooden raft made of branches. When sleeping, block the wooden raft at the door and hold it with a wooden stick. Now the wooden raft is thrown on one side of the thatched cottage.


    Gao Yang can be sure that there is no one here. Before entering the thatched house, Gao Yang takes down the shotgun to prevent the house from being occupied by any wild animals.


    After entering the thatched house, Gao Yang immediately stared at the scene. His hands and feet felt cold, and his body froze.


    The thatched house was not as empty as Gao Yang expected, and several animal skins were spread on the ground.


    Although there are only a few animal skins, the meaning of the representation is very unusual. For the people of the akuri tribe, all materials are very valuable. If they migrate normally, they will leave nothing except thatched houses. Moreover, for the East and West owned by the akuri tribe, nothing is inconvenient to carry.


    After standing for a long time, Gao Yang took a few steps back and immediately ran to the nearest thatched house. When he went in, he just felt it difficult to breathe, because the small thatched house was also covered with animal skin, and there were two bows and several poison arrows in the corner.


    Gao Yang immediately realized that something had happened to the people of this tribe. For the akuri tribe, bows and poisonous arrows are their most important means of livelihood. They can lose everything, but they must not lose bows and arrows.


    After seeing the bow and arrow, Gao Yang took a deep breath, and then withdrew from the thatched house in an unspeakable mood. Now he first figured out whether this tribe is an akuri tribe.


    Akuri tribe also has the same ethnic group, but it is rare to meet and get together at ordinary times, and the methods of building thatched houses are similar. Gao Yang must tell whether these thatched houses were built by akuri tribe or not.


    Gao Yang looked at the thatched cottage for two eyes, but he couldn''t confirm it, so Gao Yang planned to see the largest thatched cottage. The largest thatched cottage is usually lived by the chief, and the difference is the most obvious.


    Gao Yang walked to the largest thatched cottage. At the same time, he didn''t forget to observe the surrounding ground. He just took a few steps and found it. After taking a few steps forward, he picked up a cartridge case from the ground.

 Chapter 307

    The cartridge case is very long. It can be seen at a glance that it is the cartridge case of a. 30-06 bullet.


    . 30-06 bullet, which means. 30 inch caliber 1906 shaped bullet, that is, 7.62x63 mm bullet. It was used as the military bullet of American M1 rifle in World War II. Now it has been withdrawn from active service. This kind of bullet is usually used for hunting.


    Although the caliber is the same as that of Gao Yang''s commonly used 7.62x51mm NATO military bullet, the length of the full bullet has increased a lot, and the charge will naturally be more. The power of the. 30-06 bullet is greater, and it is more suitable to deal with beasts such as bears or lions. Therefore, after withdrawing from the military bullet sequence, the. 30-06 bullet is popular in the civil market in Africa and the United States, Are the mainstream of hunting bullets.


    After observing the cartridge case in his hand, Gao Yang threw the cartridge case to the ground, picked up the shotgun, continued to walk forward and came to the front of the largest thatched house.


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang walked into the largest thatched house.


    The thatched house is not messy, and the ground is still covered with animal skins, but it can be seen that there are several blood stains that have turned black on the animal skins. Bullet holes left when bullets pass through are left on several branches used to form walls, while more than a dozen bullet casings are scattered on the animal skins on the ground.


    Gao Yang''s tears began to flow down uncontrollably. He fell to the ground and bit his lips to prevent himself from making a sound.


    There is no doubt that the tribe was attacked, and the greatest possibility is that it will not survive. At this time, Gao Yang can confirm that the thatched house is left by the akuri tribe. Gao Yang knows the habits of the chief when building the thatched house.


    Gao Yang only felt that he had no strength. He sat on the ground and could hardly move. His lips had been bitten by him, but Gao Yang felt no pain.


    After a long delay, Gao Yang picked up a cartridge case with his trembling hand. This time, the cartridge case he picked up was a 7.62x39mm M43 intermediate bullet, which was used by AK47.


    Gao Yang looked. There were marks on the cartridge cases, but they were English letters, not Russian. When Gao Yang left, he left AK47 rifles and bullets for the akuri tribe, but Gao Yang remembered that those bullets were printed in Russian, so these cartridge cases were not left by the akuri tribe, but the attackers.


    Gao Yang stood up hard and began to collect the cartridge cases one by one. Finally, he confirmed that the cartridge cases in the house were the same and were fired from the same gun.


    Unable to get more clues in the thatched house, Gao Yang walked out of the house and began to search inch by inch for any traces on the ground. He believed that these thatched houses were the first scene of the attack, and there should be many traces left.


    As for corpses, Gao Yang never wanted to look for them. Hyenas and vultures will eat up all the corpses, especially hyenas. They will not only drag away the corpses, but also not even a bone residue.


    Gao Yang found many traces, including blood stains on the ground, the location and extent of shell casings, and footprints that have been difficult to recognize. These traces let Gao Yang restore the general scene when the attack was launched.


    When the attack was launched, it should be late at night. All the people in the tribe slept in the thatched house. The attackers first fired at the thatched house, then they rushed into the thatched house and killed all those who tried to fight back. Finally, they took out the women and children who had no resistance and shot them in one corner of the tribe.


    Gao Yang found a total of two. 30-06 bullet casings and 52 M43 intermediate bullet casings. Except for the 13 casings found in the chief''s thatched house, the other casings were concentrated in the same open space, and there were big beach blood stains on the ground less than ten meters from the place where the casings were scattered, indicating that the victims were concentrated when shooting, And the shooters gathered together.


    There is no doubt that there was a bloody massacre here. The only doubt is that a cartridge case printed in Russian was not found, that is, the chief did not fight back with his gun.


    Gao Yang endured his grief and anger and tried hard to find more useful traces. Now he has determined that all the people of the akuri tribe are dead, and the time happened not long ago.


    Revenge, find out the attackers and kill them all. This is Gao Yang''s inevitable choice and the only choice.


    When the idea of revenge came out all his life, Gao Yang''s spirit was finally boosted. He wiped his tears, gasped hard and smoothed his difficult breathing. Then Gao Yang began to look for the direction where the attacker might leave.


    In the rainy season, the rain on the grassland is very frequent, and the footprints have become very blurred after being washed by the rain, but Gao Yang still found some subtle traces and determined the direction when at least four pairs of footprints wearing shoes left.


    Gao Yang likes the double barreled shotgun. He returns to the grassland with the double barreled shotgun, just because he thought it was a very easy journey. He found the akuri tribe and hunted with the double barreled shotgun to fulfill his long-standing wish, but now Gao Yang regrets that he didn''t bring a rifle, even a rotating and pulling shotgun.


    The advantage of the double barrel shotgun is that the bullet has a great choice and is powerful enough. From the single headed bullet that can kill an elephant to the shotgun used to shoot an antelope, it can be installed in two barrels at the same time. However, if the prey is a human, the range of the double barrel shotgun is too short, especially when the prey is a person with a rifle in his hand, The defect that the range of the double barrel shotgun is too short is fatal.


    To revenge, Gao Yang needs a rifle, even an AK47.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was more than two o''clock at noon. If Colm moved fast enough, the rifle could be delivered before dark, but after looking up at the sky, Gao Yang frowned.


    Many white clouds have appeared in the sky. In the rainy season, these white clouds will soon converge into a large cloud and bring a thunderstorm and heavy rain.


    If there is another heavy rain, the already illegible traces will be more difficult to distinguish, and it is impossible for an aircraft to take off in this weather and send Gao Yang the rifle he needs.


    Gao Yang can''t wait any longer. He must start as soon as possible. His desire and impulse for revenge makes him unable to wait for the rifle to be delivered before taking action. Moreover, Gao Yang thinks he has enough self-protection ability with a shotgun and a revolver in hand.


    Take action first, wait until the weather improves, or after finding the trace of the attacker, look at the number and combat effectiveness of the attacker, and then it''s not too late to send someone to send rifles. Maybe we still need support at that time, but it''s not too late to send someone to support as long as we find the attacker.


    Gao Yang is eager for revenge, but if he finds the target of revenge, he also has patience. If he can''t do it alone, call for support. Although the enemies of the akuri tribe should be reported by the akuri tribe themselves, Gao Yang wants to catch all the attackers, and he can''t let go of any of them.


    After deciding to act alone, Gao Yang returned to a thatched house where he had found something.


    A pile of red clay ground into fine powder, a pile of white clay and black toner, which are used by akuri tribe to decorate themselves.


    Taking out the kettle, Gao Yang began to reconcile the clay. When he felt that he was almost reconciled, Gao Yang took off all his clothes, put his clothes and all his equipment in his backpack, and then began to coat himself with red mud.


    Just like a girl making up, Gao Yang carefully applied the red mud to every corner of his body, and then Gao Yang began to draw lines on his body with white mud and black toner.


    Gao Yang did it very carefully and carefully, and slowly described the unique patterns of akuri tribe in silence.


    Gao Yang painted himself a face pattern representing revenge in the akuri tribe. His red face was ferocious decorated with white and black stripes.


    After painting his whole body with patterns representing revenge, Gao Yang went out of the thatched house, pulled down enough grass on the grassland and made himself a straw skirt. Gao Yang was very familiar with the work. Soon, he completely recovered his dress when he was in the akuri tribe.


    Returning to the attire of the akuri tribe, Gao Yang put on his socks and put on his boots. There was no way. His feet were still too delicate to move barefoot like a real akuri tribe.


    After all this, Gao Yang went to another thatched house, took out a bow and a poisonous arrow, and went to the open space outside the thatched house.


    After a loud cry of "Yo ha", a high Yang without any sound raised the bow and arrow over his head and waved it, and then began to dance the dance of the akuri tribe.


    If you want to go to war, whether you go hunting or attack other tribes, akuri tribe will dance this dance. Although Gao Yang has not participated in the struggle with other tribes, Gao Yang has danced this dance countless times before hunting, but there were 17 men, women, young and old of the whole tribe when dancing. Now, only Gao Yang himself.


    "The white child is going to fight, the soul of my ancestors, guide me to revenge."


    "The white boy is going to fight, kumtom. Take me to find the enemy. Let me avenge you and come back with the enemy''s head."


    Gao Yang sang loudly in akuri, singing everyone''s name in akuri tribe.


    After the war dance of revenge was finished, and the prayers and revenge manifesto for the souls of the dead were sung, Gao Yang, who ended the war and revenge ceremony, wiped his tears, hung the bullet belt with shotgun and shotgun obliquely on his chest, tied the belt with pistol at his waist, put on his backpack, picked up the shotgun, and finally glanced at the empty tribe.


    Thinking that he was the last person in the akuri tribe, Gao Yang was sad. He couldn''t bear it anymore and finally began to cry.


    Shed tears, wailed in despair, raised his head and walked in the direction he chose.

 Chapter 308

    When moving fast, you can quickly distinguish some subtle traces, and then continue to track the prey almost without stopping. This is a unique skill of the akuri tribe. Of course, it is also a high flying skill.


    The latest trace was also left three days ago. It became much more difficult to find the trace. Gao Yang had to slow down slightly, but Gao Yang could basically keep jogging.


    Gao Yang judges that the attacker should be a poacher, and poachers usually don''t stay in one place for too long. To revenge, he has to do his best. Gao Yang hasn''t stopped since he ran, and he''s lucky. He hasn''t lost the clue. Although sometimes he needs to slow down, he can find some obvious traces again soon,.


    In ordinary people''s eyes, there is no abnormal grassland, but in Gao Yang''s eyes, there are road signs everywhere. Find broken dead branches, trampled grass, and very light footprints. All kinds of traces guide the attacker''s route to leave.


    As the last member of the akuri tribe, or the last soldier of the akuri tribe who has mastered trace identification and tracking, Gao Yang must not allow those attackers to leave.


    In order to seize the time, Gao Yang had to go far before dark. At night, he would have to stop tracking. In order to catch up with the attackers, he had to speed up his pace.


    The clouds in the sky are getting thicker and thicker. The white clouds have slowly turned into large black clouds. The thunder has begun to rumble in the distance. Although it hasn''t started raining immediately, a thunderstorm is not far away.


    If the weather is not beautiful, there is no way. Gao Yang can only catch more roads before the heavy rain comes down.


    In fact, the hope of tracking the poachers who left three days ago is slim, but Gao Yang won''t be willing to say anything without trying.


    When the big rain began to fall with the rumbling thunder, Gao Yang could not stay in the open space, but he could not find a big tree to shelter from the rain. He found several nearby big trees as much as possible, and then picked one of the shortest trees to shelter from the rain. In this way, he could avoid the threat of lightning as much as possible.


    After confirming that there was no snake under the tree and no Leopard on the tree, Gao Yang sat down against the tree, held the shotgun in his arms and waited quietly for the moment when the rain stopped.


    The heavy rain began at 5:30 and gradually stopped at more than 10 o''clock at night.


    Although the heavy rain stopped, although Gao Yang had a strong light flashlight and headlights, the power consumption of the strong light flashlight was relatively large, and the battery could not last long, while Gao Yang did not bring excess batteries. As for the headlights, although they provided lighting for a long time, the problem was that no matter whether it was the strong light flashlight or the headlights, Gao Yang could not clearly distinguish the traces, It''s almost impossible to track traces like the day.


    Whether Gao Yang wants it or not, he has to have a good rest all night.


    After the rain stopped, the biggest disadvantage is that mosquito activities began to flourish. However, the clay painted on Gao Yang''s body can prevent mosquito bites. Moreover, after the sticky mud dries on the skin, it will not be washed away easily even if washed by the rain. In fact, even if you want to wash down these clay, you have to waste some energy.


    The buzzing of mosquitoes began to linger in the high ears, and the unique night symphony in the African fields began to play. Choi made a short and sharp roar, the rumbling of Warthog was like an African wooden drum, and the lion made a low and hoarse roar, but the most annoying and frightening was the cry of hyenas, just like women crying, And it keeps barking endlessly.


    Gao Yang is used to sleeping on the grassland at night and listening to the sounds of animals, but he doesn''t know why. After thinking of the familiar faces of the akuri tribe, Gao Yang hears the familiar and beautiful roar again and becomes impatient.


    In general, Gao Yang took out his revolver at his waist and fired a shot at the sky. After a loud bang, all the calls stopped immediately. In addition to the buzzing of mosquitoes, at least in a short time, there would be no more annoying roars.


    As for whether the attackers would hear the gunfire, Gao Yang was eager to be heard. He hoped that someone would take the initiative to find it, but unfortunately, the possibility was very small.


    Gao Yang opened the magazine of the revolver, poured out the hit cartridge case together with the bullets that had not been hit, then took out a quick loader from his waist bag, reloaded seven bullets at the fastest speed, and then began to move the revolver on the revolver with his hand. When the revolver rotates at the fastest speed, he suddenly shook and reloaded the revolver back to the firing position.


    Put the pistol back into the holster, then put the fallen bullets on the fast loader one by one, and then take a bullet from the belt that has not been hit to supplement it to the fast loader. After that, Gao Yang took out the pistol again, poured out the bullets in the magazine as quickly as possible, and then loaded the bullets of the fast loader into the magazine.


    Gao Yang had never used a revolver before, and of course he had never practiced fast changing the bullets of a revolver. Therefore, when he had time, Gao Yang began to practice how to use a fast loader to load bullets. More importantly, he had to find something to do for himself so that he would not have time to think about things, and then his heart would hurt like a knife.


    If he can''t go back, Gao Yang will go back to his second home, which is of great significance in his life, but now, his second home has been destroyed, no, never.


    It''s amazing that Gao Yang can keep himself calm and not go crazy.


    After practicing fast loading for a long time, Gao Yang felt a little sleepy. Then he put away the pistol, ate two compressed biscuits, drank up the last water, and then went to the water pool formed by the rain to fill the kettle, and threw a water purification pill into the kettle. Gao Yang fell into a deep sleep against the tree.


    Dawn is the most active time of the day. After being woken up by all kinds of animal calls, Gao Yang moved his stiff body, ate a few pieces of dry food, drank a few mouthfuls of very bad rain, and quietly waited for the moment of dawn.


    When the sun finally came out almost completely, the brightness was enough. Gao Yang found the place marked the first night, and then began to track it.


    Still trotting all the way, after another heavy rain, the footprints have almost completely disappeared. Gao Yang can only chase forward with unreliable traces. Although he occasionally admits his mistake and deviates a little, he can always find it back quickly, and from time to time, he will encounter a fairly obvious trace, which can let him continue to chase.


    Since the sun rose, Gao Yang has been running until the sun hung to the highest place. Gao Yang is still running. He was used to this life. Now, driven by hatred, Gao Yang can''t feel tired at all.


    Keeping a steady speed, Gao Yang kept running. He never stopped except when he met a puddle on the road and would replenish his water.


    When it was two o''clock at noon, the hottest time of the day, Gao Yang finally stopped, not because he was tired or the weather was too hot, but because he finally found what he wanted to see most, rut marks.


    The rut Mark came from another direction, but he once stopped and turned a corner, and the trace Gao Yang had been tracking disappeared. The only possibility is that the person he had been chasing got on the car.


    Judging from the tire width and wheel spacing, Gao Yang felt that the ruts left were a medium-sized truck. After a little identification and confirming the direction of the wheels, Gao Yang began to move forward.


    Rut marks are not very new, but it is still obvious that tracking along a rut mark is much simpler than tracking the traces left by human feet. What Gao Yang needs to do now is to run along the rut mark.


    At the fastest speed during long-distance running, Gao Yang hardly had a rest except stopping to drink water on the way and wasting some time by eating two mouthfuls of dry food.


    From this time yesterday, Gao Yang estimated that he had run 60 or 70 kilometers, equivalent to the length of a half marathon. Of course, his speed is much slower than that of marathon runners, and it takes much longer, but he can continue to run.


    Now Gaoyang has run through the most difficult limit period, and he feels that he has no sign of heatstroke, so Gaoyang plans to stick to it all the time, but when he finds that the rut marks turn again and new clues appear in his eyes, Gaoyang finally stops again.


    Looking along the ruts, Gao Yang can see a continuous wall of thorns, and seeing the wall of thorns means that he has finally found the poacher''s activity area.


    The so-called wall of thorns is to cut down Tribulus terrestris, thorns, or all kinds of thorny branches, and then lay a long line along a line, leaving some holes between these thorny trees to place traps, so as to catch wild animals.


    The length of the thorn wall can reach a maximum of several kilometers. It is usually placed on the route of wildlife activities or migration. When those animals encounter thorny branches, they will not choose to jump over or turn back, but look for the gap along the thorn wall. When those animals find the gap and pass through, they will be wrapped around their neck by the placed thin steel rope, and then die in pain.


    The method of poaching with the thorn wall can cause devastating killing of animals in a large area, but the thorn wall is rare in Africa now, because most countries have begun to protect animals, and the thorn wall can be completed only with the cooperation of many people. It is unlikely to appear under the attack of various countries, but it is different in South Sudan, There has been years of war here. For the time being, no one can take care of these wild animals.


    The discovery of the thorn wall means that poachers have been found, and the discovery of the thorn wall means that there will be many enemies, but at this time, Gao Yang has no worry at all, only the excitement after discovering the attacker.

 Chapter 309

    Seeing the thorn wall, Gao Yang immediately raised his vigilance. He slowed down and ran forward for another section, and then walked slowly in a circle in another direction to adjust his physical function. After walking for a long time, he stopped completely and recovered his strength.


    After resting in a hidden place for about an hour and feeling that his action was unimpeded, Gao Yang picked up his shotgun and began to walk slowly towards the thorn wall.


    After a while, Gao Yang had to stop and observe. In order to find the akuri tribe, he brought a portable small telescope. At this time, the telescope came in great use.


    When Gao Yang walked around the thorn wall, he fell down and began to observe with a telescope. After observing that no one was found, Gao Yang began to run to the gap where he could see the thorn wall.


    There are no traps on the passage reserved for animals. Gao Yang only sees the antelope skeleton that has been eaten up and the lioness carcass thrown aside. The carcasses of various animals can be seen here, but there is no trace of traps.


    Gao Yang was disappointed that he didn''t see a steel wire sleeve or clip, because it showed that some poachers had abandoned the thorny wall. When the animals here were swept away, they would move the hunting site.


    The ruts of the truck will stop at every thorn wall passage. It can be seen that the poachers driving the truck should be checking or collecting their prey.


    Along the thorn wall, Gao Yang followed forward. The thorn wall is about one kilometer long. When Gao Yang walked along the thorn wall, he saw a messy footprint near the ruts of the truck and drag marks of dragging things.


    The traces here are still very new. Gao Yang estimates that it will not be more than two days at most. He carefully distinguished all the footprints, including those barefoot, wearing slippers, shoes modified with old tires and those wearing boots. There are 14 footprints in total.


    We got the number of poachers and the whereabouts of the poachers. Gao Yang didn''t stop. Although he was tired, he immediately ran forward again.


    As long as the poachers haven''t stopped, the next thorn wall won''t be too far away. Gao Yang believes he can find the poachers soon.


    Along the wheel print, Gao Yang continued to move forward. Not far from the rut print, he found a shade and ate two chocolates. After eating all the compressed biscuits, Gao Yang lay on the ground and lay quietly to recover his strength quickly.


    Along the ruts, Gao Yang can continue to track even at night. From now on, he may encounter poachers at any time, so Gao Yang has to keep himself strong enough. He can not only chase, but also fight.


    Gao Yang rested until 6 p.m. and felt that after the rest, he began to follow up.


    A lonely avenger, tracking his enemy.


    A person is running on the vast grassland. This lens should be very poetic, but when this person is a lonely avenger, the poetic becomes desolate and desolate to bear alone.


    When Gao Yang feels that his physical strength is not enough to cope with a battle, he will slow down, take a break by walking slowly, and then continue to run and keep running.


    After dark, Gao Yang slowed down. Only when he was unable to determine whether the running direction was correct or not, would he take out the flashlight, cover it with his hand, and only a little light leaked out. He went to check the rutting marks on the ground and ran in the wrong direction. In this way, when he ran late into the night, Gao Yang finally found that there was a lot of fire ahead.


    Seeing the light of the fire, he smiled silently. He left the rut mark, went under a tree, looked at his watch, and then lay under the tree with a smile on his face and closed his eyes.


    Due to extreme fatigue, Gao Yang soon entered his dream and slept for about three and a half hours. It was four o''clock in the morning. Gao Yang woke up on time.


    The fire in the distance was still there, but it was much weaker. If you didn''t look carefully, you couldn''t tell. Gao Yang opened the shotgun, replaced the one headed bullet in the upper barrel with shotgun, raised the hammer plate of the revolver, and prepared for single action shooting. Finally, he moved the long hunting knife hanging on the left waist and placed it in the most convenient position.


    After making all the preparations, Gao Yang began to move towards the fire. Now he has had enough rest and the time for revenge has come.


    Gao Yang''s action was fast but silent. When he was 100 meters away from the fire, he stopped. At this time, there was no open fire in the fire, only a pile of charcoal fire. He couldn''t see how many people were next to the fire with the help of the fire light.


    Gao Yang cat leaned down and continued to move forward. When he was close to only more than 20 meters left, no one found him. Gao Yang slowly fell down. He could hear the snoring sound of people near the fire, but he could not see clearly how many people were asleep.


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang gently put the shotgun on the ground, slowly pulled out the long hunting knife from the leather sheath with his right hand, and then began to climb slowly towards the fire.


    Gao Yang was very careful. He was afraid that those sleeping people would set warning traps, but it turned out that he was too worried and didn''t have any traps.


    Gao Yang could see clearly that there were three people sleeping beside the fire. At this time, they were all sleeping. They didn''t realize that there were more people around them.


    The three sleepers were distributed along the fire, about two meters away from each other, and Gao Yang slowly moved to the person closest to him.


    Without making a sound, Gao Yang touched his target. Finally, he slowly propped up his body at the top of a person''s head. After kneeling beside the person, his left hand flashed out to cover the person''s mouth and nose, and then his right hand stabbed up from the bottom rib of his left rib with a knife.


    The hunting knife directly pierced into the heart, and his mouth and nose were tightly covered. After the extreme pain woke up the sleeping poacher, he struggled in pain, but he had no strength to make a fierce response. He just opened his eyes and waved his hands and feet powerlessly twice. Without making any movement, he died in silence.


    Gao Yang pulled out the hunting knife very slowly to avoid blood spraying everywhere. After confirming that the target was dead, Gao Yang covered his left hand on the wound of the target, and then quickly pulled out the hunting knife.


    The blood ejected from the decompressed abdominal cavity was blocked in place by Gao Yang''s left hand. It didn''t splash everywhere and woke up the remaining two poachers who were still sleeping.


    Gao Yang slowly climbed to the top of the adjacent poacher''s head. When he knelt up and wanted to do the same, the poacher lying on the ground suddenly turned over, and Gao Yang immediately stopped.


    After muttering a few words, the turned poacher snored slightly and evenly again. After kneeling a little, his left hand suddenly stretched out.

 Chapter 310

    His left hand covered the poacher''s mouth and nose, and his right hand stabbed his heart with a knife, clean and silent.


    Gao Yang is like a ghost, bringing silent killing.


    After quietly solving the second person, Gao Yang slowly moved to the last person, but this time, he was not in a hurry.


    Gao Yang''s bloody smell stimulated the sleeping poacher. When the poacher twisted his body and suddenly opened his eyes, Gao Yang had to put his hand over the poacher''s mouth.


    Gao Yang''s red face full of black and white stripes is really like a soul searching evil ghost. When the poacher stared in horror and began to struggle and twist wildly, Gao Yang immediately raised the knife and put the tip of the knife on the poacher''s forehead.


    After being stabbed by the tip of the knife, the poacher finally stopped twisting.


    Gao Yang slightly opened a gap in his left hand so that his poachers could breathe without instinctive struggle. Then he took his right hand holding the knife, stretched out an index finger, gently hissed at his mouth and whispered, "can you speak English? Nod if you can speak."


    Looking at the extremely confused and frightened eyes of the poacher under his hand, he sighed with disappointment, and his right hand suddenly waved a knife and stabbed down.


    Waiting for the poacher to tremble, after there was no movement, Gao Yang let go of the poacher, then slowly stood up and began to check whether there were other poachers around.


    Gao Yang didn''t find any other flames, but he could hear the shrill roar of the injured animals not too far away. Although he couldn''t see it, Gao Yang knew that the thorn wall here wouldn''t be too far from him.


    Gao Yang took back his shotgun and began to search the three poachers, but to his great surprise, he didn''t find the rifle.


    There was no AK47, nor was there a shotgun that fired rifle bullets. The three people had only two double barreled shotguns and a revolver. Gao Yang was very disappointed by this discovery.


    Gao Yang looked carefully. The two shotguns were very old and had no value to take away. The brand of the revolver was OK. It was produced by Brazil Taurus. The caliber was not small, but the collimator was bald and the rifling was almost polished.


    Gao Yang poured out the bullet in the left pistol and saw that it was a. 44 caliber magnum bullet, and there were only four bullets in the magazine of five rounds.


    . 44 magnum bullet has great power and recoil force. Although the revolver firing.44 magnum bullet is really good as a self-defense weapon when hunting, it is. 44 magnum bullet has excessive power and is difficult to control when firing. If the gun firing this bullet is used as a combat gun, it is not a good choice.


    . 44 magnum bullets are hard to find in Africa. Seeing that there are only four bullets in the magazine, there is no need to look for the remaining bullets on the body. There will certainly be no bullets, so Gao Yang immediately threw the Taurus revolver aside.


    The Smithsonian m686 of the Gaoyang belt can hold seven bullets. The bullets used are. 357 magnum bullets. Although it has great recoil, it must be much more suitable for use as a combat gun than a. 44 caliber revolver. Moreover, the Gaoyang pistol has enough bullets. There are seven bullets in the magazine. With three fast loaders and pistol bullets on his belt, he still has nearly 100 pistol bullets, There''s no need to pick up a broken gun with only four bullets.


    Two double barreled shotguns can replenish Gao Yang''s bullets. They are also of No. 12 caliber. The bullets can be used in general. Gao Yang looked at them. There are 16 bullets on the two bodies, mostly single headed bullets. It seems that they are prepared to quickly solve those large animals when they step on a trap.


    Hunting bullets are browning brand. They look quite new and the quality is guaranteed. Gao Yang impolitely put all hunting bullets in his ammunition bag.


    Gao Yang had nothing to eat. After turning over some dried meat and clean water from the three corpses, Gao Yang ate some dried meat by the fire and drank as much water as possible. After pouring the rest of the water into his kettle, he picked up two shotguns and the revolver gun. Gao Yang went far and threw it into a swamp puddle, Although he can''t use these broken guns, he can''t leave them to the poachers.


    After all this, Gao Yang began to search around. He didn''t see any other fires or cars, so Gao Yang stayed about 40 meters away from the three bodies, lay down in the grass and quietly ambushed.


    The sun rose completely and rose higher and higher, but there was no shadow. It was high in a tall and dense grass until more than ten o''clock in the morning, and there were no other poachers.


    Gao Yang was not worried at all. He knew that since there were three poachers here and the thorn wall was about a kilometer away, other poachers would come.


    Now it seems that there are more than one thorny wall of poachers. After they leave several people to take care of each thorny wall, others go back to other places to continue cutting thorny branches to decorate the thorny wall, and then come at a certain time to pull away valuable prey. If the animals here have been swept away, maybe they will take away the traps together.


    Until the afternoon, no one came, and the three bodies did not attract vultures or hyenas, because there were a large number of dead animals not far away, and all vultures and hyenas had been attracted.


    Gao Yang was not impatient, but he began to analyze whether it was better to stay in place or go to the thorn wall to ambush, or continue to search for the next target. After thinking for a moment, he decided to stay in place. Those poachers would certainly come. It would be better for him to wait for the rabbit, but if those poachers did not appear this day, Then in the evening, he will start to act.


    From the morning until more than three o''clock in the afternoon, Gao Yang finally waited for his goal. First, he saw a truck coming, first stopped at the thorn wall, and then walked and stopped. It seemed that he was checking the harvest of the trap.


    Gao Yang''s heart lifted up. He was afraid that the car would not come and that there were a lot of people on the car. If the car didn''t come, he had to take the initiative to approach the car. But if the car came, but there were too many people on the car, it would be difficult for him to deal with it.


    Gao Yang was surprised to find that about a dozen people jumped out of the car and began to get busy at the gap of the thorn wall, and then the truck began to drive towards Gao Yang.


    The car came, and there were not many enemies. There was no better situation. Gao Yang reached out and pulled out two hunting bullets, pinched them in his hand, and then quietly waited for the truck to approach.


    The truck stopped less than ten meters away from the three bodies, and then a black man jumped out of the car. Then he angrily walked towards the three bodies, waving his hands and shouting loudly in his mouth.


    Gao Yang arranged the three bodies to look like sleeping. Although it was unreasonable to sleep in the sun at this time, the man who jumped out of the car didn''t seem to realize it when he walked angrily.


    Gao Yang looked at the car. There was only one person in the driver''s seat, but there was no sign of anyone in the car body, and the angry man only carried a rotating back pull shotgun.


    Don''t wait any longer. Just a few seconds later, after confirming that he can finish the hunting of the two people, the man who is still walking towards the three bodies and yelling at them continues to walk.


    Gao Yang pointed his gun at the dull poacher and shouted, "Hi!"


    The sudden cry stunned the man who was walking towards the body, involuntarily stopped and turned to look at Gao Yang. At this time, the shotgun in Gao Yang''s hand opened fire. After a loud noise, the dull poacher also became a body.


    Once he shoots the enemy, Gao Yang knows the result without looking. If he has hit a UFO target for many years, he doesn''t have to mix up if he can''t hit a stationary person at such a close distance.


    After firing, Gao Yang quickly turned the muzzle of the gun, and one shot blew out. The bullet was shot from the glass free window on the door, which exploded the head of the truck driver facing him on the side. The splashing brain and blood stained the windshield in all colors.


    After two shots and two hits, Gao Yang quickly opened the shotgun, stuffed two bullets into the barrel, jumped out with the gun and ran to the body with the shotgun. At this time, he finally got the rifle he needed most.


    After getting the rifle, Gao Yang quickly searched the body, and finally took out 17 bullets from the body''s pocket. There was nothing else to gain.


    After loading the bullets, Gao Yang carried his shotgun on his back and immediately ran to the truck, but there was nothing he needed in the carriage, and the driver who had been killed did not carry a gun.


    The people at the thorn wall could certainly hear the gunfire. Gao Yang didn''t dare to stay in place. After leaving the carriage, he suddenly remembered something, and then returned to the truck carriage. After putting out the engine of the truck, he took the car key.


    Gao Yang had planned to shoot the truck''s fuel tank, but now he changed his attention and just took the car key. Then he ran out with the gun in his arms.


    After running two or three hundred meters and hiding in a grass, Gao Yang began to check the rifle he got.


    The rifle is a rotary and pull type. There is no mechanical sight. The gun is equipped with a sight that Gao Yang doesn''t know what brand it is, but there are too few bullets, only 17 rounds.


    Although there are fewer bullets, it''s easy to say with a rifle in hand. At least Gao Yang''s range has been greatly improved. As long as he can keep a distance, how many poachers Gao Yang are not afraid.

 Chapter 311

    The rifle looks very old. Gao Yang found the inscription engraved on the barrel. The shotgun is actually a Finnish Sacco brand. The gun is not bad. Although it is older, the accuracy should be guaranteed. Now the only problem is that Gao Yang has to find out the zeroing distance of the sight. If he doesn''t know how many meters the sight is zeroed, it''s better to have a sight than not.


    Parallel to the truck, Gao Yang ran out for more than 100 meters before stopping. He hid in a pile of grass and looked through the telescope. Those poachers who had left behind the thorn wall ran towards the truck. Almost everyone had guns. From the telescope, most people held AK rifles.


    The poachers did not disperse. Gao Yang counted a total of 12 people. At this time, it was 600 or 700 meters away from the truck. When there was still time, Gao Yang quickly withdrew all the bullets from the gun chamber.


    Gao Yang checked the chamber of the gun. At most, the chamber can only contain five bullets, and there are indeed five bullets in it. In this way, Gao Yang has a total of 22 bullets and hits 12 people with 22 bullets. Gao Yang thinks it''s enough.


    Before shooting, you must know where the zeroing distance of the sight is, that is, what distance the crosshair in the sight coincides with the impact point. After knowing this, you can shoot accurately according to the division line in the sight.


    Gao Yang feels that the gun in his hand should be zeroed, but he doesn''t know the zeroing distance. Everything is nonsense, so Gao Yang must find out the zeroing distance first or return to zero himself.


    If you want to return to zero, it will be exposed, but if you don''t return to zero, the shotgun will be equivalent to a fire stick in your hand. After hesitating, Gao Yang finally decided to return to zero as soon as possible.


    Generally speaking, when hunting, the zeroing distance of the sight is usually 100 meters. Gao Yang found a point on the truck carriage and shot it according to the zeroing distance of 100 meters, but what made him wonder was that the bullet didn''t know where to go, and there was no eye-catching left on the car.


    Gao Yang was only about 100 meters away from the truck. He felt that even if the zero distance was 200 meters, the bullet should not be biased to where it flew. The error in such a close distance should not be so large.


    Gao Yang fired a shot at a distance of 300 meters to zero. The result was the same. The bullet didn''t know where it had gone.


    Unwilling to waste any more bullets, Gao Yang pointed the cross line in the sight at the door handle as a punctuation mark, then tilted his head to one side and looked at the direction of the barrel with his naked eye. As a result, Gao Yang''s nose was almost crooked. He thought he found that the gun had not been zeroed at all.


    The dense position line in the sight, that is, the cross line, is completely decorated. God knows how to adjust the score lines on the upper, lower, left and right of the sub mark. The muzzle points to the left and high. If you hit according to the dense position line in the sight, the bullet will fly high into the sky, and it will deviate a large section to the left.


    After a while, the poachers had approached a lot, four or five hundred meters away from the truck. While scolding, Gao Yang adjusted the cross line in the sight to be at least the same as the muzzle at the fastest speed. Then Gao Yang used the sight to find a target point and shot again.


    Although the difference between the impact point and the aiming point was one meter, Gao Yang finally saw the impact point. It was easy to see the impact point. Gao Yang hurriedly adjusted the sight again and fired another shot.


    The location of the impact point and the aiming point is getting closer and closer. At this time, the poachers who ran over haven''t shot yet. They don''t know who has been shooting, but when they run close enough and see the situation, they naturally won''t be polite to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang has to hurry up, but zeroing the sight is really not a job that can be finished soon.


    While paying attention to the distance of the poachers, he also wanted to zero the sight. Even under such circumstances, Gao Yang was not flustered. When he hit the ninth bullet and the impact point finally fell within the range of no more than one fist next to the sight point twice in a row, Gao Yang finally completed the zeroing of the sight.


    Returning to zero wasted the consumed bullets, which made Gao Yang feel distressed. When he quickly loaded four bullets into the gun chamber, the distance between the poachers and the truck was 200 meters, because Gao Yang moved horizontally. The distance between these people and Gao Yang was about 200 meters, 30 meters and 40 meters.


    At a distance of 200 meters, they could not see a body lying in the grass, and the back of the truck was facing the poachers, so they could not see the body in the driver''s seat, but although the poachers did not shoot, someone pointed the muzzle of the gun at Gao Yang''s position.


    The distance of more than 200 meters is already within the effective range of the AK47, and the barrage that can be formed by the AK47 has been very dangerous for more than ten years, so Gao Yang didn''t shoot, but followed the cover of the grass, climbed back for some time, immediately changed direction and began to run wildly with the cat''s waist.


    Gao Yang wanted to keep a distance. After running out for more than 200 meters, he climbed to the ground again. Almost at the same time, the poachers had seen the body, and the gunfire immediately began to ring.


    The poachers still stayed near the truck. At this time, Gao Yang was more than 300 meters away from the truck. Although he could be shot by those poachers, Gao Yang felt that he could fight at this distance.


    Gao Yang fired a shot, and the standing poachers immediately fell down, and the bullet began to fly towards Gao Yang. Gao Yang loaded the bullet, aimed at a person who was still standing, and then fired another shot. After the second person fell, all the standing poachers finally lay on the ground.


    Both sides were lying on the ground. No one could see each other. Gao Yang did not hesitate. He immediately changed direction and continued to climb obliquely. He didn''t forget to look back when crawling, but he couldn''t see anything.


    After climbing out for a while, Gao Yang quickly began to run with the cat on his waist. After running more than 100 meters at a time, Gao Yang stopped, lay prone and couldn''t see anything, so he slowly propped up his body. Finally, he simply knelt down on one knee and began to look with a telescope.


    Several people of the poachers chased after him. They were so happy that they picked up their rifles and fired another shot in a kneeling position. After hitting a man to the ground, the rest climbed to the ground again.


    Gao Yang visually observed that the distance between the two sides had reached about 400 meters. At this distance, he didn''t believe that those poachers could still hit him with AK47. Maybe those poachers still had shotguns, but Gao Yang didn''t think that the other party had the same good shooting skills as himself. The reason is very simple. One of these people can adjust the sight, Gao Yang doesn''t have to take great pains to return the shotgun he grabbed to zero.


    As long as the distance is opened, those poachers are lambs to be slaughtered. Gao Yang is very confident about it.


    After looking at a strong tree not too far away, Gao Yang ran to the tree with his cat on his waist. It can be said that no one stood up. After those poachers were still shooting indiscriminately, Gao Yang began to wonder how to climb up the tree.


    More than 400 meters away, if the other party has a good gunman, climbing up the tree is to die, but the other party obviously doesn''t have enough gunmen. There''s not even a person who can adjust the sight in a pile of people. What else can there be a threat.


    As for shooting with the naked eye using the iron aim on the gun, it''s just a joke, not to mention whether the accuracy of the AK47 is so high. The key is that at this distance, the human shape that can be seen by the naked eye is at most a small black dot. Anyway, Gao Yang can never shoot accurately with a mechanical sight at this distance. If those poachers can do it, Gao Yang will recognize it.


    Although the crown of the tree Gao Yang plans to climb is very high, fortunately, the thick trunk begins to bifurcate at a very low place, and then bifurcate in turn until there are leaves at the top. Such a tree is very convenient to climb. It is most popular with leopards who like climbing trees, because it takes almost no effort to climb.


    After glancing at the tree, there was no leopard, and then looking at the poachers in the truck, no one stood up and ran this way. Gao Yang immediately carried the gun on his back and went up to the third level fork of the tree. After sitting firmly, Gao Yang put one end of the rifle to the side of an oblique tree fork, and a perfect shooting position was formed.


    With a height, Gao Yang can clearly see the poachers hiding in the truck. He looks down from above. People lying in the grass and running around with cats can see very clearly.


    With the pleasure of revenge, Gao Yang aimed at a man who bent over and dragged the body. After a shot, a moment later, the target in the sight immediately fell down.


    When the bullet was loaded, Gao Yang fired another shot and hit a poacher like a headless fly and fell back.


    At this time, a poacher raised something, which should be a telescope, looked at Gao Yang. After finding the man, Gao Yang smiled and shot again.


    At this time, the rest of the people panicked. There were six people left, whether lying on their stomach or running around with cats on their backs. They almost hid behind the truck at the same time. Gao Yang seized the opportunity to shoot, but the shot finally missed the target. All the six lucky poachers hid behind the truck.


    The poachers hid behind the truck, and Gao Yang''s excellent shooting position was useless. Just as Gao Yang depressed and smashed the branch in front of him, he was about to go down the tree and change places. He found a man entering the carriage and pulled down the body on the driver''s seat.


    Gao Yang didn''t move in a hurry. He aimed at the position of the door. Although the man who entered the carriage hid his body under the glass so that he couldn''t shoot, Gao Yang believed that he would get off soon.


    Sure enough, after finding that there was no key in the car, the man who entered the car jumped out again. If the man ran in a zigzag, Gao Yang might not shoot yet, but when he watched the man run straight to the rear of the car, Gao Yang couldn''t help shooting again. This time he didn''t miss, and the guy fell down at the rear of the car.


    When the enemy advances, we retreat, and when the enemy retreats, we advance. This is Gao Yang''s tactics. It is estimated that after those poachers dare not take the lead, Gao Yang immediately jumped down from the tree, and then began to run to the truck with a gun. Now he is the pursuit party.

 Chapter 312

    After jumping off the tree, Gao Yang began to run around to the truck. Since he couldn''t hit the front, he would go around to the side. Although it would be dangerous to get close, Gao Yang was full of revenge. When he had occupied the advantage, he didn''t have time to think about anything else except revenge. At most, he was thinking about the specific action during revenge.


    He made a big detour, but Gao Yang moved quickly and didn''t delay too much time. After seeing that there was no one at the back of the car, Gao Yang thought about the possibility that the poachers would ambush him.


    Gao Yang felt that the poachers should not have any combat skills and were unlikely to hide to fight an anti ambush, so Gao Yang began to run to the truck in a zigzag route.


    Gao Yang never saw anyone. The poachers either ran away under the cover of the truck or hid in the grass. When he was less than 100 meters close to the truck, there were neither people nor gunshots.


    After carrying the rifle on his back and holding the Double Barrel Shotgun in his hand, Gao Yang quickly ran to the other side of the truck. He couldn''t see anyone either.


    No one could be seen on either side of the truck, so Gao Yang simply turned over and climbed into the body.


    The truck should always be used to pull prey. There are two plastic oil drums in the truck body. In addition, there is nothing else, but the truck body is full of blood and dried blood. It smells fishy and smelly. Ignoring the blood and smoking smell, he climbed to the end of the rear of the car in the truck body, and then quickly stretched out his head to have a look.


    After having a high advantage, Gao Yang finally saw that five people were running forward at a very fast speed. At this time, he was afraid to be six or seven hundred meters away from him.


    Gao Yang thought he was a little too careful, but he didn''t care about his annoyance. He quickly took the shotgun on his back, and then aimed at a running figure and fired a shot.


    The distance was too far, and the shotgun and sight were unfamiliar. He still hit the fast moving target. Gao Yang missed the first shot. After calming down, Gao Yang fired another shot, but he still couldn''t hit anyone.


    When the sight was zeroed, Gao Yang had wasted too many bullets and missed three shots, so that now he had only three bullets left, while there were five poachers running away.


    Gao Yang makes a quick decision. He can''t waste any more bullets. Now all he has to do is catch up and fight close.


    After jumping off the truck, Gao Yang checked a circle of poachers killed by him as quickly as possible. There were six or seven AK47s near the truck, and there was a fal, but there was no shotgun with sight.


    Gao Yang threw all the AK47s into the carriage at the fastest speed, but the AK rifles held by these poachers were very old. The biggest problem was that almost every gun was equipped with only one magazine, and most of the bodies were carrying some scattered bullets.


    Gao Yang emphatically checked the body with the fal rifle. Fortunately, Gao Yang found a magazine, and there were bullets in the magazine, but if he searched again, there were no extra bullets.


    After throwing the guns and bullets in the carriage, Gao Yang jumped into the driver''s seat, took out the key with a sly smile, started the truck, pulled a rag on the seat, killed the steering wheel and turned the corner, wiped the blood and brain on the windshield, and then rushed towards the five people who escaped.


    Gao Yang was delayed for two or three minutes in picking up the gun. At this time, the remaining five poachers ran farther, but Gao Yang was still very confident in chasing two legs with wheels.


    After starting the car and driving out in the direction of the poachers'' escape, Gao Yang still didn''t forget to clean the windshield. Then he saw the five poachers again in three or two minutes.


    Seeing the five people at this time, he didn''t know to run separately. Gao Yang gave birth to a sense of superiority in IQ, gear shift and fuel door.


    In the case of running for life, even if there is anything behind you, you can''t hear it. Moreover, although the sound of the truck is loud, it''s not big enough to be heard hundreds of meters away. When Gao Yang drove the truck to chase the poachers nearly 300 meters away, one of the poachers who can''t run turned his head and looked back, I found the truck that came after them when I didn''t know.


    After a scream, the two poachers immediately climbed to the ground and began shooting at the truck. The other three continued to speed up and run forward. Then they should be enlightened. The three who chose to escape fled one after another.


    Gao Yang stopped with one foot on the brake, then dragged the shotgun, stared at the open door with one foot, pedaled on the car seat with one foot, leaned down on the top of the car in an awkward position, aimed at a person who was lying on the ground and shot him, and then shot the stationary poacher to death.


    He loaded the bullet and aimed at the poacher who was lying on the ground but was going to run. Just after he stood up from the ground, he shot him back to the ground.


    At this time, Gao Yang had the last bullet left, and the three people who had been running away ran in three different directions. Gao Yang looked and picked up one that was the furthest away, but the key was that he fired a gun at the poacher running in a straight line. The distance was too far. Gao Yang was not sure of the goal of running sideways, but the goal of running in a straight line was to catch it.


    After firing the last bullet, Gao Yang jumped into the carriage, threw the shotgun back to the seat, pulled the fal, put it in gear, and chased the poacher running away to his left.


    After driving for no more than two minutes, when the distance between him and the escaped poacher was narrowed to more than 200 meters, the poacher who was closely pursued finally became desperate. He stopped, then rushed to Gao Yang and fired at Gao Yang with his gun.


    After hitting the steering wheel and braking with one foot, Gao Yang jumped out of the car with fal and looked out from the front of the car. After discovering the desperate poacher, Gao Yang picked up his gun and fired three shots in a row, and finally knocked the man down to the ground.


    Time is tight and the task is heavy. Based on the principle of not letting go of any one, Gao Yang has no time to check whether the poacher is dead, but he is still very confident that the poacher has been shot, so Gao Yang immediately jumped back into the car,


    After putting into gear and making a detour, Gao Yang drove back. He remembered the direction of the last person to escape, but Gao Yang drove for several minutes. When he felt that he should be able to find the poacher, he still didn''t see anyone. Gao Yang was afraid of chasing his head. He immediately stopped the car. First he looked around and didn''t see anyone, and then he took the telescope, Jumped out of the car.


    "Run, let you run. I don''t believe I can''t catch up with you."


    The rabbit is anxious and bites. Although he has the upper hand, Gao Yang doesn''t dare to be careless. Now he can''t be sure where the last person is. If he is shot cold, it will be too unjust. Therefore, although he mutters, he lies on the ground first, and then starts to search carefully.

 Chapter 313

    Gao Yang lay on the ground and carefully observed the position where he could reach him with a telescope. No one was found. Then he began to observe in a kneeling position. After waiting for no trace of anyone in a kneeling position, Gao Yang finally stood up and moved to start to observe carefully.


    Gao Yang is not afraid of wasting time. Anyway, there is only the last person left. It''s a big deal to abandon the truck and continue to look for traces to chase down.


    After confirming that no one can shoot him, Gao Yang began to gradually search other directions. Under the cover of the truck, Gao Yang slowly and carefully looked for the place where the last person might hide.


    After searching for a long time, Gao Yang didn''t see anyone. Helpless, Gao Yang had to climb the roof of the mountain, but with the advantage of height, he still got nothing.


    Gao Yang thought he had to go back and find the man''s escape route, and then started tracking on foot. However, before leaving the truck, Gao Yang was still a little unwilling. After thinking about it, Gao Yang jumped out of the truck and took an AK47 out of the car.


    After climbing onto the roof again, Gao Yang shot at the dense grass with AK47, and then continued to shoot in another direction. The reason why he didn''t bother to climb up and down was to try to scare out the poacher who should be hiding. The bullet of fal was too precious, so he had to try with AK47.


    Although he also felt that it was unlikely, Gao Yang still planned to try again.


    Gao Yang believes that the last place where the poacher hid will not be too far away from him. He has only a few minutes to run on his two legs. Even if he runs fast and how far he can run, the only possibility is to hide.


    After several shots, he didn''t see anything unusual. The hiding poacher didn''t act rashly. When Gao Yang was ready to find the trace by walking, he raised his telescope for the last time.


    I looked carefully with a telescope again, but this time I didn''t want to find out the poacher, but to write down all the places around that are convenient for people to hide. In this way, when chasing the trace search, I should at least have a spectrum in my mind and know where to focus on the search and be careful.


    At last, we can see the problem.


    After looking at a dense grass, Gao Yang felt something was wrong, so he turned his telescope back. He remembered that in the dense and tall grass, there was a thatch with yellow flowers on the top, which should be upright, but now when he looked again, the thatch with yellow flowers seemed to become a lot crooked.


    Quickly observe a location, and then write down the main characteristics of that location. After a while, go to observe that location and find out if there is any change. This is the basic training that every sniper should receive. Gao Yang also received enhanced training in this skill when he was in the Israeli training camp.


    There can be too much difference between the grass on the grassland, so Gao Yang naturally took the flowering plant as the main reference when he focused on observing the dense grass.


    Grass won''t move by itself. If the original upright plant is crooked, it must be some animal that touched it.


    Convinced that he remembered nothing wrong, Gao Yang carefully observed the grass and estimated the distance. Gao Yang put down his telescope and picked up the AK47.


    The distance between Gao Yang and the grass is about 400 meters. At this distance, it is impossible for him to shoot accurately with AK47, but he doesn''t need to shoot accurately. Just try to see if there are people hiding in the grass.


    After pushing the scale on the sight to 400 meters, Gao Yang fired several shots at the grass, and then one hand picked up the telescope to see that no animals came out, and there was still no movement in the grass.


    Gao Yang put down his telescope and slowly shot at the grass. When he finished shooting the bullets in the magazine and needed to change the magazine, the grass suddenly shook.


    Gao Yang sighed softly. Now the answer has come out. The last poacher hid in the grass where he shot. If he hid from an animal, he couldn''t wait until this time to start running after hearing the gunshot.


    The distance of 400 meters is a little far. It''s no problem for fal''s bullets to hit so far, but Gao Yang can''t shoot such a far target with a mechanical sight. Moreover, he hasn''t seen the target yet. Although he has realized that he has been found, the poacher never stood up.


    Gao Yang returned to the carriage and drove towards the grass. When he drove less than 100 meters, he finally saw someone jump up from the ground and began to pull his feet and run wildly.


    When he was only 150 meters away from the poacher, he pulled a loaded AK47 with his right hand, slammed the brake and didn''t get out of the car. He aimed at the poacher who could only jump up and down in the car and pulled the trigger.


    Although the distance was close enough, the AK47 was never famous for its accuracy. Gao Yang fired no less than ten bullets in a row. After emptying the magazine, he failed to hit the poacher, but let the poacher run out for more than 100 meters.


    Throw away the AK47 with all the bullets. Gao Yang put the truck back in gear and drove after the poacher. This time, he caught up with the AK47 only after a distance of about 100 meters. He didn''t check whether there were bullets in it. He stepped on the clutch and brake the car. When the car stopped, he pulled the bolt and started shooting.


    He only wanted revenge. At this time, he had no compassion at all. The result he wanted was that all these poachers died and there was no one left.


    He changed his gun, but his luck seemed very bad. Gao Yang fired five shots in a row, and the poacher was still running.


    Gao Yang simply stopped playing. He released the clutch and blew the accelerator. He chased the poacher less than 50 meters away. At this time, the poacher finally stopped and turned around to shoot Gao Yang.


    Put the gun under the armpit and shoot at the waist. It''s strange that Gao Yang didn''t even bother to hide. He put on the brake, raised the gun and took a quick aim. At a distance of only thirty or forty meters, he gave the poacher a head blow.


    After solving the last person, Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and turned off the truck, Gao Yang went to the body whose head was exploded by him, picked up an AK47 without butt, returned to the carriage and began to check how many bullets he had on hand.


    There are still many M43 intermediate bullets used by AK47. There are 160 rounds of scattered bullets and retreating from the magazine.


    Gao Yang began to check each bullet. If the bullet was printed in Russian or English, he left it. If the bullet was printed in Arabic, he threw it directly out of the car. After selecting it, the result was also good. There were 116 bullets left.


    After checking the bullets, it''s time to check and grab them. Gao Yang picked up four AK47s that look a little better, and then began to test fire. After firing a few shots for each gun, he left two with the highest relative accuracy.


    After loading the bullets into the magazine and loading the two selected AK47s, Gao Yang began to check the fal.


    Fal is a product of FN in Belgium. It basically belongs to the same era as M14 in the United States. It uses 7.62x51mm NATO ammunition with good accuracy and reliability. It has been adopted by the military of more than 90 countries and is also a famous gun of a generation.


    In Africa, fal is probably the largest gun except AK gun family, especially popular with mercenaries. Now, Gao Yang also plans to use fal as the main gun in the future.


    Fal has a long range, great power and is much more accurate than AK47. For Gao Yang, fal must be much more suitable than AK47, but there are 27 bullets in the two 20 shot magazines, but the number of bullets is less.


    The fal was disassembled and cleaned up. After carefully wiping the gun, Gao Yang completed the weapon replenishment, ate some food, drank some water, and then drove to the place where the poachers first parked and found the rut mark.


    Gao Yang felt that not all the poachers had been killed by him. If he walked along the ruts, he would certainly find other poachers. The thorn wall around him could not be made by more than a dozen people.


    It''s certain to continue the pursuit. Gao Yang won''t stop until all these poachers are killed. Now the only question is how he should go, whether he swaggered in his car or walked quietly.


    If the Sarkozy shotgun still has bullets, Gao Yang doesn''t mind swaggering to kill it, and then pulling away for long-distance shooting, which will not pose any threat to him, but now he has only one fal, and the range is far away. Without a sight, Gao Yang estimates that his limit range is within 300 meters. After exceeding 300 meters, he can only rely on Meng.


    Within 300 meters, Gao Yang is not sure that he will not be shot if a large number of poachers are shot with random guns.


    Driving and walking have their own advantages and disadvantages. After hesitation, Gao Yang finally decided to drive over. He estimated that another thorny wall must be more than ten or twenty kilometers away from here. If he was allowed to walk so far with several guns on his back, he would be tired to death. It''s better to drive for a while first, and then drive to a distance if he was found out. If no one found out, Then get off and fight guerrillas slowly.


    Gao Yang doesn''t expect to be undetected all the time, but the low combat quality of these poachers gives him great confidence. Even if he can''t fight, he still has the confidence to escape.


    Driving the car, he walked out of the rut for ten kilometers. He didn''t find the existence of the thorn wall, but at this time, Gao Yang felt that the distance was almost the same. If he drove further, he might have to be found. So he drove the car aside and stopped under a tree.


    On the next road, Gao Yang had to walk with several guns on his back. There were two AK47s, a double barreled shotgun, a fal and a revolver. These guns, with bullets, weighed 30 kilograms.


    It''s certain that he can''t take all these guns during the battle, but Gao Yang can''t just leave them in the car, so he plans to take all these guns with him. When the battle needs to be fought, he can choose a suitable one to use.

 Chapter 314

    With four long guns on his back, Gao Yang walked very slowly. Although he was full of energy, he still had four or five hours before it was completely dark. He didn''t need to walk very fast.


    At the same time, Gao Yang also had to pay attention to whether he would encounter poachers, so he had to stop for a while every time he went out, observe carefully with a telescope, and then move on.


    Stop and walk. Although the speed was very slow, when Gao Yang walked for about three hours and it was more than 6 p.m., he saw a pillar of smoke in the air in the distance.


    After seeing the smoke column, Gao Yang was careful. He left the rut mark and began to explore carefully. After walking for more than half an hour, he could see a long thorn wall. At a place about one kilometer away from the thorn wall, there was an off-road vehicle parked, and about dozens of people gathered together.


    Nearly two kilometers away, Gao Yang didn''t worry that the poachers would find themselves. After finding a place with a slightly higher terrain, Gao Yang lay on the ground and began to observe carefully with a telescope.


    The poachers were in groups, sitting or standing. They seemed to be eating. Gao Yang counted them. There were 36 people in total.


    The clothes of those poachers are basically the same. It is impossible to see who is the leader from the clothes through the telescope. The only basis for judgment is that someone is half lying on a recliner.


    After careful inspection, Gao Yang quietly retreated for a distance and lay down in a dense grass.


    We are outnumbered, and there is no weapon to shoot from a distance. The only thing Gao Yang can rely on is darkness. There is about an hour before it is completely dark. Gao Yang plans to wait until it is completely dark before approaching the poachers.


    While waiting, Gao Yang completely relaxed. He put his guns aside and watched closely the movements of the poachers in the most comfortable position.


    The observation time was not too long. About 20 minutes later, Gao Yang found that a man opened the door of the off-road vehicle, and the man sitting in the recliner also stood up. After taking a few steps, he also stepped on the off-road vehicle.


    They are about to move. Gao Yang''s first thought is that because the truck hasn''t come back for a long time, the SUV should go to the place where he comes, so the most likely thing for the SUV is to travel along the same route as the truck.


    Whether to ignore the off-road vehicle or seize the time to find a way to intercept the off-road vehicle, Gao Yang almost immediately made a decision. Since the man who looks like the leader got on the off-road vehicle, he tried to kill him.


    If the off-road vehicle goes in another direction, there is no way, but if the off-road vehicle does follow the same route as the truck, Gao Yang will never let go of the people on the vehicle.


    With a gun on his back, Gao Yang ran back to less than 30 meters next to the rut mark left by the truck, put down an AK47 in a grass, and then quickly ran to another grass not far away.


    He opened the insurance of his fal and double barrel shotgun. After being ready to shoot at any time, he put it on the ground where he could easily get it. Then Gao Yang picked up an AK47, pulled the gun, lay down in the dense grass and began to pray that the off-road vehicle would pass according to his desired route.


    Gao Yang''s conjecture is not wrong. He has just made all preparations. Before two minutes, the off-road vehicle has come, and the route is almost exactly the same as the rut mark left by the truck.


    Seeing the car getting closer and closer, Gao Yang raised his gun and aimed at the driver. When the car was at a 45 degree angle with him and the distance was less than 60 meters, Gao Yang finally pulled the trigger.


    After continuous firing, several bullet holes immediately appeared on the windshield of the car. When Gao Yang found that blood had appeared on the windshield, he immediately pointed the muzzle of the gun at the position on the co driver''s seat and started shooting. At this time, the off-road vehicle, which was not fast, turned and drove in the opposite direction to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether he has killed all the people in the front row, but seeing that the SUV starts to turn, Gao Yang''s only choice is to catch up quickly.


    Because the distance is far away, Gao Yang puts down the AK47 in his hand, picks up the fal, and then puts the double barrel shotgun on his back. Gao Yang jumps out of the grass and chases the SUV.


    The off-road vehicle drove forward askew, as if it was being controlled, and the speed was getting faster and faster. Although Gao Yang ran wildly, he couldn''t catch up at all. The distance soon widened to more than 300 meters. However, when Gao Yang planned to give up the pursuit, he saw that the off-road vehicle rolled over on the ground after hitting a low termite hill.


    In his ecstasy, Gao Yang immediately ran faster. When he quickly narrowed the distance with the rollover off-road vehicle, he saw that the rear door on the upward side was opened and a man was trying to climb out of the open door.


    Gao Yang immediately stopped, hit the man who was climbing out of the door with two bullets and fell back into the car. Then Gao Yang aimed at the side of the car close to the ground and fired six shots in a row. In this way, even if there were people in the car, he should also be hit by these bullets.


    After shooting, Gao Yang continued to run. When he was next to the overturned car, Gao Yang dropped fal, pulled out his revolver and took a look around the windshield in front of the car.


    The driver was shot in the head and had fallen from the driver''s seat. He was crowded with the people in the co driver''s seat. Both of them were motionless. Looking back from the gap in the seat, there were also two people in the back row, and the one pressed by the body was still moving, but the narrow space in the car made it impossible for him to extend the rifle in his hand forward.


    Gao Yang took a step aside and fired five shots at the people in the back row with a revolver across the roof. The thin iron sheet on the roof had no blocking effect on the. 357 magnum bullet. After a few shots, no one could survive.


    Back in front of the car again, Gao Yang looked carefully at the man in the co driver''s seat. When he shot with AK47 just now, he had hit the man, but Gao Yang looked carefully. Although the man in the co driver''s seat did not move, he was shot only in the right shoulder.


    Being shot in the right shoulder was not fatal enough. Gao Yang felt that the man was pretending to be dead. After kicking several feet to smash the windshield, Gao Yang pointed a pistol at the man in the co pilot''s seat and said, "come out, or I''ll let you really die."


    After that, Gao Yang felt that he had made a mistake. He spoke English. The man should not be able to understand it. But when Gao Yang was going to reach out to pull the man out, he saw the man in the co pilot''s seat open his eyes, and then said weakly in English: "I was shot in the waist, I can''t move."


    Although the speaker had a strong accent, Gao Yang was overjoyed. He decided not to kill this man first. He finally met a person who could communicate, but he had to ask carefully.


    Gao Yang first pulled the driver''s body to one side, then pulled the man''s arm in the co driver''s seat and dragged the man out of the car. Gao Yang found that the man was indeed shot in the waist. The bullet came from the back and pierced a hole in the abdomen, which was the injury caused by his fal shooting.


    Time is pressing. Those poachers will certainly hear the gunshot and come. Gao Yang must hurry up. He snapped, "why did you kill the people of our tribe? Who did it?"


    The man didn''t answer Gao Yang''s question. After looking down at the wound on his belly, he asked, "I can''t live. You''re dead. Our people will kill you. They will catch you and slowly torture you."


    Gao Yang immediately fired a shot and opened a hole in the poacher''s leg. Then he snapped in the poacher''s howl: "you can choose not to say, let me slowly open a hole in you, or tell me, and then I''ll give you a pain and happiness. Choose for yourself, and say, who killed our tribe! Why do you do this!"


    The poacher stared at Gao Yang with resentful eyes and said, "why? No why, when I meet you two legged animals, I''ll kill them if I want, that''s it."


    Gao Yang''s angry hands began to tremble, but he still held back his anger: "who are you? Poachers, or some other shit."


    "We are nuertonghe front. Hunting is just to earn some extra money. We have many people. They will avenge me. They will catch you and peel your skin."


    "Everyone in my tribe is dead. Tell me, who did it."


    "Who? Everyone has a share. Which tribe do you mean? We''d be happy to have some fun when we meet you two legged beasts."


    Hearing that everyone has a share, Gao Yang felt that he didn''t have to ask again. Anyway, if these people didn''t kill them all, he wouldn''t stop.


    After pointing the pistol at the man''s head, Gao Yang hasn''t shot yet, but the dead poacher said with a ferocious face: "the man who killed us, you''re dead. No matter where you go, you''re dead. The nu''ertong front won''t let you go."


    Gao Yang also smiled ferociously and said: "I won''t go. If I don''t kill all your people, I can''t leave. I''ve killed dozens of you, and I''ll kill all the rest one by one. If you think I can''t do it alone, it doesn''t matter. By the way, I also have many people, many people you can''t afford. Don''t worry, I''ll call many people until Kill you all. "


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the fearless poacher finally showed a frightened expression on his face and exclaimed, "who the hell are you?"


    Before shooting, Gao Yang smiled coldly and said, "you can''t provoke people."

 Chapter 315

    The questioning took some time. At this time, Gao Yang could see the poachers who heard the gunfire. Gao Yang ran to get his fal. When he was about to leave, he turned back and looked at the guns held by the two people in the back seat of the SUV.


    The car was full of AK47s. After a little thought, Gao Yang pulled an AK47 from the co driver''s seat, so he didn''t have to risk going back to the place where he hid the gun to pick up the two AK47s. Anyway, the bullets used by the AK47 were all on him. Now he picked up an AK47 and can run away.


    It''s very familiar to fight and run. Now it''s not a problem to come again. The only depression is that he has to run around with three long guns and a short gun because the bullets are not universal.


    Since it''s fighting and running, you can''t just run without fighting. After seeing that it''s seven or eight hundred meters away from the poachers, Gao Yang calmly opened the magazine of the revolver, withdrew the cartridge case, refilled the bullet, put the pistol back into the holster, and then carried the Double Barrel Shotgun and AK47 one left and one right behind him. After confirming that he won''t fall down during running, Gao Yang carried the fal, Squatted down at the front of the SUV.


    After squatting down, Gao Yang first observed with a telescope and found some reference objects for shooting. Then he put down his telescope and began to wait for the poachers to approach.


    However, when the first figure crossed the 400 meter reference object, Gao Yang began to aim at the gun. However, at a distance of 400 meters, if the gap type mechanical sight is used to aim, the human target is smaller than the sight. If you want to hit the target, you can''t rely entirely on aiming, but more on feeling. Although some experts can hit the enemy in this case, But those who can do this are really experts among experts, and they have to depend on luck.


    Gao Yang was not sure that he could hit a man 400 meters away. He waited for the target to reach almost 300 meters. After he had reached the limit distance of his naked eye, he finally fired.


    The first shot failed to hit, and the second shot failed to hit. By the third shot, it seemed to hit his target. Gao Yang didn''t know whether his target was to lie down on his own initiative or to fall to the ground after being shot.


    At least a dozen people have reached a distance of 300 meters. Although they really want to fire a few more shots, Gao Yang still forces himself to withdraw his gun and start running back. This is not a good time to practice shooting. It''s better to ensure safety first.


    When Fedor taught Gao Yang how to snipe, he said that he should have the opportunity to practice shooting with a mechanical sight. Don''t rely too much on the sight. Many professional snipers in World War II can hit enemies 300 meters away without the help of the sight. Even there are many records of naked eye shooting from 400 meters away, Using mechanical sight was only a basic skill for snipers at that time.


    The more complex things are, the more likely they are to go wrong. The simpler things are, the more reliable they are. This is a theorem. After leaving the complex and vulnerable sight, how much range a sniper can have left is a test of a sniper''s basic skills.


    If there is a sight, let alone 400 meters, Gao Yang also has a shooting record at a distance of 1000 meters, but without the sight, it is almost impossible for Gao Yang to hit a target at a distance of 400 meters.


    Gao Yang regretted not listening to Fedor. He practiced shooting without auxiliary sight more when he was free. Now he really wants to use this skill, but he was stupid.


    There was a loud gunfire behind him, but Gao Yang didn''t hear the sound of bullets drilling into the soil or the wind brought by bullets passing by, which showed that the bullets were far away from him. Unless he was unlucky enough to get hit by stray bullets, he didn''t have to worry too much about being hit by bullets.


    After running for more than 200 meters in one breath, Gao Yang turned his head and took a look. There were still people chasing after him, both far and near, but the nearest one was also 300 meters away.


    Lie down on the spot. After aiming at a poacher running in the front in a lying position, Gao Yang fired a shot. This time, because he shot in a lying position and aimed for a long time, he even hit the first shot. Gao Yang clearly saw that his target fell to the ground after a stumble.


    Excitedly waved his hand, Gao Yang got up and continued to run forward. After climbing out of more than 100 meters, he fell down and turned around again. However, he was a little anxious this time, but he only hit the target with the second bullet.


    When he got up and ran, Gao Yang began to think about his shooting feeling when he hit the target. He has a lot of shooting experience. The gun feeling has been cultivated. What he lacks now is the long-distance shooting experience aimed with the naked eye.


    After thinking about the feeling of aiming and firing when shooting, I felt that Gao Yang had touched some doorways and fell down again. After selecting a target among the poachers who were in hot pursuit, I thought about the shooting action just summarized, aimed carefully and pulled the trigger.


    The distance is still about 300 meters, but this time Gao Yang is very confident that he can hit the target, and the fact is that as he expected, his target fell to the ground.


    Gao Yang was very happy. Instead of running immediately this time, he aimed at a new target, but this time he fired two shots in a row, but the target still ran happily.


    Gao Yang reluctantly got up and continued to run, and then began to analyze why he missed the target this time. He felt that his action was no different from the first shot. After thinking for a while, Gao Yang thought that he might have been too excited to notice the impact on his action.


    Fedor once said that a good shooter must keep absolutely calm at any time. Shooting is a fine job. If he misses a bit, he will make a thousand miles. If his action is a little deformed, the shooting results will be very different, and intense psychological activities will affect his action to a great extent.


    After he felt that he had found the key, Gao Yang tried to calm his mood, and then fell down again. After aiming at a target this time, the gun rang and people fell down. Then he fired the second shot and successfully knocked the target down to the ground. He succeeded in shooting twice in a row, so he didn''t run in a hurry. He aimed at the target and fired the third time.


    The third shot failed to hit the target, but the fourth shot was successful again. Gao Yang felt that the tips he summarized were indeed useful. Although one shot failed to hit the target, this was a very normal result. Three out of four shots had been very great, which made him feel that the effect of practice in combat seemed to be really good, much faster than shooting the target.


    Just as Gao Yang was about to get up and run, Gao Yang found that all the people chasing him were lying on the ground. In this way, Gao Yang didn''t have to worry. The continuous fast running had made him start to breathe heavily. Now he could take this opportunity to have a rest and take a breath.

 Chapter 316

    There are not many bullets left in fal, but Gao Yang doesn''t care too much about it. It will be completely dark soon. After dark, even if there is a gun with a range of 10000 meters, it will be useless.


    The magazine with 20 rounds just ran out, and there were seven bullets in the other magazine. Replace the magazine with bullets and take a break. After the shortness of breath calmed down, no one stood up and Gao Yang began to turn and crawl forward.


    After climbing out of the distance of tens of meters, Gao Yang raised his head a little and looked at it. Because the distance was too far, he didn''t see anything.


    Feeling that there was no danger, Gao Yang slowly stood up, and then the cat ran at an irregular speed and ran diagonally in front of the poachers.


    After climbing out for about one kilometer at a time, Gao Yang stopped. With the help of a relatively high grass, Gao Yang was completely upright. After observing with a telescope, the rollover off-road vehicle had been pushed flat, and several people were moving around the off-road vehicle.


    Gao Yang didn''t find anyone chasing him, and it would be dark in half an hour at most. Now he is completely safe. If he stops, now Gao Yang can swagger back to the place where he parked the truck, and then drive away.


    However, Gao Yang didn''t intend to leave like this. What he was thinking about now was how to catch all these poachers. Without much hesitation, Gao Yang decided to kill a horse gun after it was completely dark.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have a night vision instrument. He also has no visual field advantage after dark, but it''s still more favorable for Gao Yang when it''s dark. Without a visual field, although the poachers are dominant in number, their firepower advantage can''t be brought into play. Gao Yang can approach while it''s dark and launch a sneak attack if he has a chance. Even if he doesn''t have a chance, he can leave quietly.


    Gao Yang made up his mind to kill back, and the poachers seemed to have made some decision. Gao Yang saw two people get on the SUV, and then the car started and sped away in the opposite direction to Gao Yang.


    After the car left, the rest of the people didn''t move. They should lie on the ground. Although they don''t know what the poachers want to do when they let the car leave, Gao Yang knows that it''s not a good thing to leave the car.


    Gao Yang helplessly watched the car go farther and farther until it disappeared. At this time, Gao Yang began to re-examine his battle plan.


    Gao Yang didn''t find that the poachers had a radio or satellite phone, but he thought that if someone in the poachers drove away, the most likely thing was to ask someone to go. Otherwise, the poachers should leave together, rather than just two people. The remaining twenty or thirty people remained where they were. If they didn''t intend to kill him, they should leave together.


    Things began to get troublesome. If this armed faction called the Nuer united front could call a lot of people, it seemed a little suspicious of death to stay here. After all, everyone was mixed on the grassland. Even if the Nuer people were not as good at tracking as the people of the akuri tribe, they were not blind at the traces, If it is really blocked, things will be a little bad.


    However, Gao Yang was reluctant to let him leave directly. Anyway, these poachers are the direct killers of the akuri tribe. If he left, it would be hard to find the Nuer united front again, but it would be hard to find these direct killers again.


    Gao Yang looks at the position of the sun, which makes him frown. The setting sun is covered by several clouds, which indicates that there is likely to be a rain at night, and the most likely is a thunderstorm. If it is a thunderstorm, it is helpful for him to get close to the enemy, but it is very unfavorable for him to find the hidden enemy. After the rain, He will be easier to leave footprints and be pursued.


    Things seem to be turning towards an unfavorable situation, but considering that the big revenge is not over, Gao Yang can''t make up his mind to evacuate immediately.


    Hatred will make people unable to make a correct decision calmly. Gao Yang knows this. He also knows that he is playing with fire, but Gao Yang finally decides not to go first. As long as he still has room to move around, he will not go as long as he does not kill all his enemies. The counter attack at night is carried out as planned and must be carried out in advance, so as not to be rushed in time by a large number of reinforcements from poachers, But now it''s time for him to call for reinforcements.


    In order to save power and avoid such a fatal thing as a sudden phone call when he is quietly approaching the enemy, Gao Yang''s satellite phone has been turned off. Gao Yang took out the satellite phone from his backpack and called antonsell immediately after the phone was turned on.


    After waiting for antonsell to answer the phone, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "if toad is with you? Tell him to answer the phone, come on!"


    "He''s not with me, but soon, wait a minute."


    After antonsell answered, Li JinFang quickly answered the phone. After Li JinFang fed, Gao Yang immediately said in a hurry: "Jin Fang, I''m in trouble, come to support, bring a full set of combat equipment, especially bring me more bullets, big trouble!"


    Li JinFang''s voice suddenly became nervous and hurriedly said, "tell me your location, and what''s your current situation? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "I am on the grassland. All the people in my tribe have been killed. There is no one left. You know, they are like my relatives. No, they are my relatives. I will not give up until I avenge them. Now I face about 30 enemies. All of them come from an armed faction called Nuer united front. Now some of them have driven away. My analysis is correct Go and ask for help. Now I can evacuate at any time, but my revenge is not over. I have to stay and keep an eye on these people. I can''t just leave like this. "


    "I see. Hold on. I''ll get to you first. Since I want revenge, I have to pay a full ten. I''ll inform the rabbits right away. No matter what front he is, son of a bitch, I can''t kill them."


    There''s nothing polite with Li JinFang. Gao Yang took out his GPS and told Li JinFang''s coordinates. He said in a deep voice: "remember, we''d rather come late and bring all the combat equipment. We can''t buy anything after arriving in Malakal. We must ensure that we have an absolute equipment advantage."


    "I see. To ensure the absolute advantage of equipment, I will catch up with you as soon as possible. Now I use my satellite phone. If you have something, call me directly and keep in touch. By the way, Morgan has been looking for you and found me here. We can''t contact you these two days. We''re all in a hurry. You''d better call Morgan."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang was thinking of calling Colm, but the phone rang suddenly. After Gao Yang connected the phone, Colm''s anxious voice came from the microphone.


    "God, I finally got in touch with you. Something big happened here. Dinka and Nuer fought. Our construction site was attacked. Now I have left Malakal and returned to the construction site. Now you have to leave the grassland immediately and give me your position. I''ll find a way to pick you up."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "well, I haven''t finished some things here. I can''t leave for the time being."


    "Well, you should contact Mr. Morgan. He has called you many times."


    There was no time to tell colmdo that after hanging up the phone, Gao Yang was about to call Morgan, but the phone rang again. After Gao Yang quickly connected the phone, what came from the phone was groliov''s voice.


    "Gao, where are you? Why can''t I contact you these two days? Morgan said there might be trouble there, but he can''t contact you. We''ve been crazy on the phone these two days. If you don''t answer the phone again, we''ll have to run to you."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I have a little trouble here. I can''t turn it on."


    "Trouble? Where are you? Bruce and I can get there right away, but rabbit and Frye may not be able to get there as soon as possible. He has gone back to China now. Frye is in South Africa, but their satellite phones have been enabled. I will inform them."


    Gao Yang whispered: "just let them be ready to start at any time. If they don''t need it, they don''t have to come. And, does Ye Lianna know about it?


    "She doesn''t know. She only knows that you went to South Sudan, but she called you several times and no one answered. Now she''s worried. Well, if it''s inconvenient for you, I''ll tell her you''re okay."


    "OK, tell Li JinFang in detail. I have to hang up."


    After hanging up groliov''s phone, Gao Yang quickly dialed Morgan''s phone. Then, while waiting for Morgan to answer, he observed it again with a telescope, so as not to be seen close and don''t know.


    "Gao! Where are you now?"


    After hearing Morgan''s voice, he said in a loud and deep voice: "I''m still on the grassland. Something has happened here. I have to finish it before I can leave."


    "Listen to me, there are some problems there. You have to leave early because the trouble is not big. It''s uncertain how serious the situation is, but Malakal is a powder keg now. It''s difficult to go when the trouble is big."


    Everyone is thinking of him, which makes Gao Yang very moved.


    "Morgan, I can''t leave. I''m the only one left in the akuri tribe. Chief, they were killed. Everyone is dead, everyone."


    Morgan was silent on the phone. After a long time, he sighed and said, "this is really sad and angry news. Gao, I''m sorry. Now I know what to do. Who''s your enemy? What''s the situation now?"


    "Nuertong and the front, there are about 30 people opposite me now, and they should have reinforcements. However, Morgan, you don''t need to do anything. My people are enough to deal with it."


    "OK, I''ll send someone to collect intelligence immediately. The first batch of reinforcements are 12 people. They''ll set out in 12 hours at the fastest. That''s it. Now find a place to hide and wait until the reinforcements arrive. Don''t talk about the others. Don''t be like a woman."

 Chapter 317

    Morgan''s work is really interesting. Gao Yang can''t describe his mood. He said in a deep voice: "Morgan, thank you, but I really don''t need so many people. My people are enough to deal with it."


    "You don''t know what situation you will face, so it''s better to have more people than less. Listen to me. Don''t be impulsive and don''t worry. Take action after the reinforcements arrive. If things are easier than expected, let my people come back. It''s just a waste of time. It''s no big deal. Now tell me your location."


    Gao Yang looked at the situation of the poachers and said in a hurry, "I don''t have time to say much now. That''s good. If I really need help, I won''t be polite to you. I''ll tell Li JinFang and let him contact you, but now I have to hang up. I''ll turn off the phone in the next time and call you when I can contact. That''s it."


    After that, Gao Yang quickly hung up the phone and turned off the satellite phone. Now he feels that things are a little too big. Don''t turn the goal of the last revenge war into the whole united front.


    No matter how much trouble Li JinFang and Cui Bo give them, Gao Yang won''t feel uneasy. They are brothers of life and death. If they don''t open their mouth and carry them alone, they won''t be brothers. However, Gao Yang doesn''t want to let Morgan follow him.


    Although some feel bad, Gao Yang will not really refuse Morgan''s kindness. The key is that Morgan is right. No one knows that god horse will happen next. More people will wipe out these scum with the attitude of lion fighting rabbit with all their strength. It seems to be a good choice.


    After calling, he called a helper. Gao Yang''s mood relaxed a lot. Now he knows that even if he really dies here, someone will avenge him.


    The poacher who said the name of Nuer united front to Gao Yang never thought of it. He thought it was a great Nuer united front, which was a fart in the eyes of Gao Yang. Now the situation is that if Gao Yang finished his revenge and left with satisfaction, it''s hard to say what Morgan would do if Gao Yang really died here, However, Li JinFang and groliov must have worked hard to destroy the Nu''er unified front. Even if only the remaining five members of the Satan mercenary regiment are bent on revenge, the end of the Nu''er unified front will not be much better.


    Now Gao Yang feels carefree. However, although it is more secure to wait for the reinforcements, Gao Yang is more impatient to wait for a sneak attack on those poachers who dare to stay at night, especially when the weather is getting worse and worse and a thunderstorm is sure to fall.


    Because there are dark clouds, it can be said that after it is completely dark, Gao Yang is not in a hurry to start. The time is too short, and those poachers must be very alert.


    After waiting for nearly an hour, when it was almost ten o''clock in the evening, the thunder began to ring, and because there was lightning, they began to see things with the help of the light of lightning.


    Lightning and thunder became stronger and stronger. After a few raindrops, the heavy rain fell with a loud crash. It''s no exaggeration to say it''s a downpour.


    The temperature of the rain was very low. After falling on him, Gao Yang couldn''t help shivering. After wiping the rain on his face, he put fal on the ground and took AK47 in his hand.


    Leaving a gun in the dark and finding it back is very unlikely, but Gao Yang has to do so. Fal has no advantage in range at night, and there are too few bullets. Taking action is a burden. It is more appropriate to use AK47 at this time.


    The cat leaned over and Gao Yang began to walk quickly in the direction he remembered. Because of the pouring rain and thunder, he was not worried that the footsteps would be heard.


    Gao Yang has been counting how many steps he has taken to calculate the distance. Because the cat is on his waist, his steps are relatively small, but each step must be 60cm. As long as you remember how many steps you have taken, you will know how far you have gone.


    Walking and stopping, he silently counted 1600 steps, that is, nearly a kilometer away. Gao Yang slowed down. During the day, he observed that the distance from the enemy should be about 1300 meters. In addition, he didn''t know whether the enemy moved in the dark. He had to climb over the next road bit by bit.


    Crawling in the cold rain on the ground, Gao Yang began to crawl quickly. When he climbed out about 200 meters, Gao Yang stopped again, and then slowly straightened up to observe. Now he has reached the area where the enemy may exist, and now he is trying to find out their whereabouts.


    In the heavy rain, the most likely hiding place is, of course, under the big tree. With the help of the light of lightning, Gao Yang saw the two nearest big trees, and then he immediately turned to climb towards the big tree.


    Gao Yang was very careful when crawling, for fear of meeting the enemy who was also avoiding, but he went all the way very smoothly. In this weather, even if someone hid five meters away, it was not easy to find.


    About 40 meters away from the two big trees, Gao Yang stopped, and then he slowly poked his head out and began to observe.


    Two trees, big and small, were almost next to each other. Waiting for a thick lightning to light up, Gao Yang was pleasantly surprised to see more than a dozen people standing scattered under the tree with a denser canopy, and almost all facing the same direction.


    Gao Yang went around to one side, came behind the dozen people, and then began to observe the lightning in the air.


    Although there are lightning lights everywhere in the air, there are lightning lights in all directions, different sizes and different brightness. Now lightning lights up the earth almost every second or two.


    Gao Yang fell down again, and then began to find an area in the air. He waited for a thick lightning to light up under the airspace. After waiting for a long time, he saw an extremely dazzling lightning in the airspace he selected. Gao Yang immediately began to count silently in his heart.


    But when Gao Yang counted to the sixth, a thunderbolt that matched the intensity of the lightning exploded. The deafening thunder thought about it. Gao Yang also concluded that the time between lightning and thunder was six seconds.


    Only once the data was unreliable, but after seeing the thunder sound consistent with the large lightning again in the selected airspace, Gao Yang was able to determine that after the lightning flashed in the airspace he selected, the thunder came for six seconds.


    Because the speed of light and sound is different, there is a time difference between seeing lightning with eyes and hearing thunder with ears. Now, Gao Yang will use his ability to accurately grasp when the thunder will ring.


    Taking advantage of the light provided by several consecutive lightning, Gao Yang pointed the muzzle of his gun at a man standing at the outermost side under the tree, and then began to wait for the selected airspace to flash. Waiting for a lightning to light up, Gao Yang immediately pulled the trigger after counting for six seconds.

 Chapter 318

    The gunshot fell, and the gunshot was completely covered by the thunder. Even the gunshot Gao Yang didn''t hear the gunshot. As for the sound made by the person he hit when he fell, it was even less likely to be heard.


    Gao Yang aims at the head. Although he aims only with the light provided by lightning, Gao Yang still chooses the head that is more difficult to shoot, because only in this way can he ensure one shot death. Moreover, at a distance of only more than 40 meters, the accuracy of AK47 is enough. The most important thing is that he is not afraid even if he doesn''t hit Gao Yang, because in this environment, No one will notice bullets passing by unless they are hit.


    Under the cover of thunder, those who took shelter from the rain under the tree did not realize that someone had been killed around them. They were still trembling with their arms. Although it was the hottest time now, the rain was really cold.


    Even under the same tree, it is impossible for all places to block the rain as much. When sheltering from the rain, people naturally choose places where the rain falls less, which provides an opportunity for Gaoyang.


    Gaoyang doesn''t expect to knock out all the people who take shelter from the rain one by one, because those people are still too close after all, but Gaoyang still hopes to be found by those people as late as possible.


    Gao Yang pointed the muzzle of his gun at a man sitting with his back against the trunk. The man was facing him on the side. He was the last of those people.


    When the lightning silently counted for six seconds, he fired a high shot, and the target he aimed at tilted to one side and fell to the ground.


    With a sigh of relief, Gao Yang aimed the muzzle of his gun at the person on the edge. The old technique was repeated. He fired the gun at the moment when the thunder sounded. However, when he waited to see the figure again, Gao Yang found that the target he aimed at did not fall, but it didn''t matter. The man didn''t find that a bullet had just passed near him.


    Gao Yang aimed and fired again, and this time, his target fell down.


    The third one, Gao Yang silently recited in his heart and aimed at the fourth goal. This time, there was nothing to say about the design process. When the fourth goal fell, a lightning just lit up. Gao Yang saw a man as if he had walked towards the fallen man.


    The man may not have realized what had happened, but as long as he attached himself to pull the fallen man, he could understand everything immediately.


    Gao Yang deflected the gun, held the trigger, and swept the bullet out of the gun. Since he lost the chance to shoot accurately, it''s good to shoot.


    More than 20 rounds of bullets were shot out in just a few seconds. Gao Yang didn''t move at all. He immediately changed into a new magazine and continued to sweep out the bullets. After shooting out the magazine again, Gao Yang changed into the last full magazine and climbed to the side for a while before he raised his gun and began to examine his shooting results.


    After fighting for so long, Gao Yang held the trigger for the first time. He emptied all the bullets in the magazine at one time. After hitting two magazines continuously, water vapor began to rise on the hot barrel, but the hot barrel was soon cooled by the cold rain.


    And no one shot him until Gao Yang ran out of two magazines. With the help of lightning, Gao Yang saw that no one was standing under the tree. He shook his eyes and didn''t see clearly, but Gao Yang estimated that at least seven or eight people had dispersed in a crowd and shot while running, but all of them hit in the opposite direction.


    The poachers who could still run didn''t find Gao Yang at all, but at this time they had fled. Gao Yang had no chance to shoot. In the pouring rain, even if there was an extremely dazzling flash light, under the influence of the rain curtain, more than 50 meters was almost the limit of Gao Yang''s observation. After those people ran away, Gao Yang soon lost their trace in his eyes.


    Gao Yang didn''t plan to go under the tree to check the situation, but just when he was going to leave quietly, a lightning hit the ground, and then he watched a figure flash under the dazzling electric column.


    Too dazzling electric light, shining high eyes temporarily lost their function. After a flash of white light, they couldn''t see it. There was only darkness in their eyes.


    Waiting for Gao Yang''s vision to slowly recover, his thinking ability gradually returned to his body.


    In a thunderstorm, he ran around with a gun on the open grassland. This is not what a lightning needle is. He thought he was a double barrel shotgun and a rifle, and his whole body was either iron products or electrical appliances. When he thought of this, Gao Yang immediately gave up the idea of standing up and quickly climbed under the tree.


    Although I have known since childhood that I can''t hide under a tree when it thunders, the problem is that I can''t stand in an open field, especially when I''m covered with metal. Although a big tree is also easy to cause thunder, it''s better to hide under a tree than to take a metal product as a lightning needle in an open area.


    Two trees, one big and one small, were almost next to each other. Gao Yang climbed under the smaller tree as fast as he could. When he reached the shelter of the tree crown, he clearly saw that there were nearly ten people lying under the tree. Now it seems that the result of his shooting is good.


    When Gao Yang climbed under the tree, a person who was only injured but not dead also saw him, but Gao Yang''s hand was faster. He shot the man first when he was going to point the muzzle at him.


    At least four people were still alive under the tree. In order to ensure safety, Gao Yangna began to shoot at those who were still moving.


    When Gao Yang fired the third shot, he heard a cry of despair. The cry made Gao Yang hesitate. However, when he thought of the dead people of the akuri tribe, Gao Yang''s heart hardened again. These scum are not worthy of pity. Whether for their own safety or for the innocent souls of the akuri tribe, they must die.


    "When you killed those primitive tribes, did they beg for mercy? What did you do? Bastards, go to hell."


    Although he thought these people should not understand what he said, Gao Yang still opened his mouth and yelled, which made him feel better. However, just when he was about to shoot again, he heard someone shouting in English again.


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me, I don''t want to die!"


    After a little stunned, Gao Yang didn''t shoot, but immediately climbed towards the two still moving people.


    One of the remaining two people was shot in the back. The bullet came out of his lungs and died without mending the gun. Gao Yang took the rifle in the man''s hand and threw it aside. He didn''t take care of him anymore, while the other was shot in his left abdomen. At this time, he covered his stomach with his hands and was shouting at Gao Yang in a language mixed with English and that Gao Yang didn''t understand.

 Chapter 319

    Staying under the tree, Gao Yang worried that he would be noticed by those who ran away, but left, but he was reluctant to give up the English speaking poacher.


    Because of the language barrier, Gao Yang has almost no chance to make a living. Now he finally has the opportunity to understand something. Gao Yang can only choose to stay under the tree for the time being and wait to ask all the questions before leaving.


    Gao Yang never stood up. After climbing to the poacher with his stomach covered, he whispered, "don''t move. If I ask you anything, you can answer honestly. I can save your life. Otherwise, I will kill you immediately."


    The poacher cried out, "don''t kill me. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die here."


    "Shut up if you don''t want to die. Now tell me, someone drove away this afternoon. Where did they go? What did they do?"


    "They went back to the tribe. Their tribe is not far from here. They plan to ask for help and call people who specialize in war."


    As Gao Yang expected, the people who left in the afternoon did indeed ask for help. Gao Yang had been mentally prepared for this, so after getting the exact answer, Gao Yang immediately said, "are you all from the same tribe? How many people? If they call reinforcements, how many people can there be?"


    "No, we come from different small tribes. There is a tribe nearby. I don''t know how many people they can call."


    The people of the Nur unification and front come from different tribes, but the gathering situation of the Nur people is that a large tribe is divided into a very first-class branch tribe, the first-class branch tribe is divided into more second-class branch tribes, and then until several small tribes at the third or fourth level live separately. Therefore, even if they come from different tribes, they belong to the same large tribe.


    Nuer people are very united. They have a strong sense of identity with the tribe, so after thinking for a moment, they shouted, "you say the tribe is near here, so how long can they come?"


    "I don''t know. If it hadn''t rained, I think they should have arrived."


    Gao Yang was shocked by the prisoner''s words. If he was very close, even if the weather was bad, the reinforcements of the poachers might arrive at any time, so he had to hurry up and get the answer he wanted to know and leave as soon as possible.


    After thinking about what questions to ask next, Gao Yang recalled that he had missed a very important sentence, so Gao Yang immediately said in a deep voice, "what do you mean, they went to call someone specialized in war?"


    "We are people who are specialized in fighting. We usually herd and hunt. We are only allowed to fight when necessary. I am not specialized in fighting. I don''t want to fight. A missionary taught me English. He said I can leave this grassland and go to other places. I am the only person in our tribe who has finished church school. I want to go to the outside world Look, I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die here, mom. Help me. "


    Listening to the cry of the prisoner who couldn''t see his face clearly, he heaved a sigh and said with hatred: "You don''t have to do this. Since you don''t want to die, why did you kill those innocent primitive tribes? What did they do wrong? My people don''t fight with anyone. If they meet strangers, they will take the initiative to hide away. But even so, you have to kill them like hunting animals here. They are human and mine People, my relatives! Should they die! "


    Gao Yang was able to keep calm at first, but later it turned into a roar. He began to be unable to suppress his emotions, because no matter how many people he killed, the people of his akuri tribe will not come back.


    After roaring, Gao Yang found his gaffe. After taking a deep breath, he said in a deep voice: "since you went to a church school, you must understand what I said. Now tell me, there is a primitive tribe about 80 to 100 kilometers south from here. Who killed the people of that primitive tribe, where is he, and what characteristics?"


    After taking a few hard breaths, the prisoner gasped in his thick airway: "MOI mosan did it. He did it. He was a man in the army. He specialized in war. MOI mosan took three people who specialized in war. They killed people without blinking. After they found the primitive tribe, they attacked the tribe at night. I don''t know why he did it, but we didn''t dare to listen to him, but I didn''t go. I didn''t go there, I just heard them say that I really didn''t participate in the massacre. Believe me, I really didn''t participate in the massacre. "


    Gao Yang was almost out of breath. After wiping his face with the rain on the ground, Gao Yang said hard, "why, why do you do this? Is it really just for fun? Well, now tell me, what are the characteristics of MOI mosan? Where is he now?"


    "He died, you killed him in the car, and his brother, MOI mosan, and one of his brothers died in the car."


    Knowing that his biggest enemy had been killed, Gao Yang was not particularly happy. He immediately said without thinking, "who else participated in the massacre except MOI mosan? Tell me their names, I won''t kill you, I promise."


    "There is another man named MOI Muri, who is also a special war man. He and MOI Morsan are from the same tribe. I don''t know who else except the four special war men. There were more than 20 people who went there. I didn''t know them very well. There was only one special war man left here, but he left Go and call more people. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "what are the characteristics of moimuri you said?"


    "MOI Murray has no characteristics. Oh, he lacks a front tooth in his mouth. That''s all. There are no other characteristics."


    Gao Yang nodded, remembered the name and characteristics of moimuri, the direct murderer, and said in a deep voice: "how long have you been here? How long will you stay again, and how long will you hunt?"


    "We have been hunting for more than 40 days. We have set traps in many places to harvest the prey every day. After collecting the prey by truck, a special person will collect it, but I don''t know when to leave. No one knows except MOI mosan. We are going to fight the Dinka people. We will fight soon, but we still lack weapons. Our chief uses animals In exchange for weapons, someone will trade directly with the big chief with weapons. "


    Gao Yang quickly figured out what to do next in his heart. The main culprit named MOI mosan has been ambushed, but the man named MOI Muli is not dead, and there should be fish in more than 20 other people.


    The Nuer people have to fight with the Dinka people to poach wild animals in the near future. However, according to Morgan and Colm, the Nuer people and the Dinka people have fought, but the scale is not very large. However, since they have fought, these Nuer people''s poaching activities may come to an end.


    Gao Yang felt that he should seize the time. In any case, he had to catch all the direct killers of the akuri tribe, and he couldn''t let go of any of them.


    Revenge should be complete, so we can''t let these people who come to poach leave. According to the habit of inur people, if they don''t finish revenge, they won''t give up, unless they really don''t have a chance to revenge, so Gao Yang can drag all the direct killers here as long as he stays here and shows up from time to time.


    What makes Gao Yang uncertain is the combat effectiveness of those so-called people who are specialized in fighting. The combat effectiveness of these people in charge of poaching is no threat to Gao Yang. But if the people who come are soldiers, even if they have not undergone any special training, they must be more threatening than these poachers, let alone others, Those professional soldiers must have long-range weapons such as machine guns.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang quickly made up his mind. At this time, he felt that the delay was not short. He must hurry to leave. At least he can''t continue to hide under the big tree.


    "You are very cooperative, so I won''t kill you. Now I have one last question to ask you. In addition to the man named moimuri, there should be someone alive who participated in the massacre. Who is he, what is his name and what are his characteristics?"


    "I don''t know the name of the man who specializes in fighting, and he has left. He was hit by a poisonous arrow and is likely to die. He must go back to the tribe. Maybe he is dead now. I don''t know."


    Gao Yang''s mind flashed like an electric light. He immediately exclaimed, "what are you talking about? The remaining man was hit by a poisonous arrow? Are you sure he was hit by a poisonous arrow?"


    "Yes, MOI mosan and MOI Muri said that when they attacked the primitive tribe, a man was hit by a poisonous arrow and was likely to die. The witch doctor of our tribe could not detoxify him."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "do you mean that they encountered resistance, but the people of the primitive tribe didn''t shoot? Did you hear how many people they killed, a total of several, you know?"


    "I heard them talk about thirteen people, five men and four women, and a few children. They, they talked about those women, well, they talked about thirteen people."


    Gao Yang''s excited words were not easy to say, and hurriedly said, "they killed 13 people and met resistance, but the people of the primitive tribe only fired arrows when they resisted, but didn''t shoot, right?"


    "Yes, how could the people of the primitive tribe have guns, but their poison arrows are very powerful. They are almost sure to die when they are hit by poison arrows."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say at this time. He was extremely excited and stunned to find that he seemed to have an oolong, a big oolong.

 Chapter 320

    Gao Yang found that he ignored a problem, that is, the akuri tribe has been migrating all the time. If the akuri tribe leaves their thatched cottages, if other tribes of the same ethnic group as the akuri tribe move in, they are likely to occupy the intact thatched cottages and continue to live.


    In other words, the thatched houses built by the akuri tribe may not live in the akuri tribe.


    During the migration of the akuri tribe, Gao Yang encountered abandoned thatched huts of other tribes. Although the thatched huts will deteriorate very quickly without human maintenance, if he is lucky enough to meet a thatched hut that can still live, or can live with a little repair, the akuri tribe will also be very happy to live in it.


    Although there is a small chance of meeting a thatched house that can still live on the grassland, it is also possible. If Gao Yang thought that people from other tribes occupied the magpie''s nest when he found that all the people living in the thatched house built by the akuri tribe were killed at the beginning, it would be self deception, but now he found that the people killed in the thatched house did not fight back with rifles, It makes sense to think so again.


    The number of people is not right, and the weapons used are also different. The akuri tribe is likely to have no accident. After understanding this, Gao Yang was immediately excited. This possibility made him see a ray of light in the dark.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted to his prisoners, "are you sure that the primitive tribe attacked by MOI Mosen didn''t find guns? They didn''t use guns, but didn''t find any rifles at all?"


    "No, if they had, they would have said it."


    "Have you ever attacked other primitive tribes?"


    "No, we have been here for a long time. We have met a primitive tribe. Maybe MOI Mosen has seen it in other places, but there is nothing in this area."


    Gao Yang has a feeling that he is in a desperate situation. Now he is almost sure that it is not the akuri tribe that has been attacked. Although in this way, he may be risking revenge for people he doesn''t know at all these two days. At this time, it is the most important for anyone to take care of such a small matter that his relatives are all right.


    Gao Yang immediately decides to leave here. He won''t take revenge. If he takes revenge for other tribes, it''s enough for him to kill so many people. If it is finally proved that the akuri tribe has disappeared in the world, he will take revenge. Anyway, he already knows who the enemy is and is not afraid of them running away.


    At this time, Gao Yang was already occupied by joy, and looked at the wounded prisoner. He was in a good mood. He took the backpack from his back, took out the first aid bag from the outermost bag, and then took out two pre filled fast syringes from the inside. He said loudly: "You''re very cooperative, and you told me good news, so I won''t kill you, but I''ll save you. Now take your hand away."


    After injecting the drugs in the two syringes into the vicinity of the wound, he said in a loud and deep voice: "two injections, one to prevent infection and the other to relieve pain, and have a certain hemostatic effect. If you are lucky to survive, go to the outside world and have a look. If you die, blame MOI Mosen and their people."


    After that, in the sob of the prisoner, Gao Yang picked up several AK47s on the ground, unloaded the magazine on him, and left quietly crawling.


    Although the rain was still heavy and there was still lightning and thunder, Gao Yang had been under the tree for a long time and he had to leave.


    Since the akuri tribe is all right, there is no need to repay the revenge. It is business to leave in the bad weather. It is sometimes crawling and sometimes trotting around the cat. After walking hundreds of meters back, I found another big tree to take shelter from the rain.


    After leaving the place where the cold shot may be shot, the things born will be easy to do. Gao Yang only needs to wait for the thunderstorm to pass before he can leave, and then look for the akuri tribe.


    He waited quietly under the tree for two hours. As the rain clouds left, the heavy rain gradually decreased. Until the rain stopped, Gao Yang immediately stood up and trotted away in the usual direction.


    After running for about an hour, Gao Yang determined that he would not be struck by lightning again, quickly stopped, took out the satellite phone, and then quickly dialed Li JinFang.


    As soon as Li JinFang got on the phone, Gao Yang said anxiously, "cancel all plans and inform everyone immediately so that they don''t have to come and you don''t have to come. I can handle the rest by myself."


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "my tribe probably didn''t have an accident. It was the people of other tribes who didn''t know for a moment. You''d better inform others quickly so that they don''t have to come and think about me. Now I don''t have to take revenge or exchange fire with others. I''ll go back after finding the akuri tribe."


    "I see. I''ll call right away."


    Gao Yang said with a bitter smile, "let''s call separately. I''ll call Lao maozi and Morgan. Tell Bruce and Frye to call quickly, or they''ll be in trouble when they get on the plane."


    After that, Gao Yang immediately called grove and told grove that he didn''t have to worry about himself or come to help. Grove was waiting to meet Bruce and left together. Although he had booked a ticket or something, fortunately, they didn''t come and get on the plane.


    When calling Morgan, Gao Yang was very embarrassed. He made such a big battle. As a result, everyone was shocked, but he found it was an Oolong event.


    After calling Morgan, Gao Yang briefly said his findings and the situation he faced. After telling Morgan that he didn''t need help, he sincerely thanked Morgan.


    After a hurried call, Li JinFang''s call came in a few minutes. Gao Yang answered the phone and hurriedly said, "how''s it going? Have you contacted Frye and Bruce?"


    "I''ve got in touch. Frye doesn''t have a suitable flight, so he''s still waiting for the plane. After I informed him, Frye just needs to go home from the airport. Bruce has a little trouble. I can''t get through his phone. He may be on the plane, but Bruce once told me that he will meet groliov at the airport, and then catch a flight to Africa together until he lands After that, let groliov tell him. "


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s a whole thing. It disrupts the brothers'' plans. All right, you can stay at ease. Don''t come."


    After a little silence, Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "Brother Yang, why don''t I go to you as planned? Now I''m on the plane, and I''m almost to Malakal. In addition, distin is also on the plane. He happens to be on our ship, so he came with me when he was escorting. I heard that you had an accident. We''re together now. Do you want to tell him?"

 Chapter 321

    Gao Yang knew that Li JinFang would come as fast as they could, but this time Li JinFang was really too fast. He found a direct plane to Malakal so soon, and Gao Yang once again lamented that his popularity was really good. With a greeting, everyone who could catch up came.


    After a little surprise, Gao Yang said in a deep voice to Li JinFang, "I''ll talk to distin later. How long will you get to Malakal? And how did you find a direct plane to Malakal?"


    "We''ll land in about three hours. As for the plane, I didn''t find it. Morgan found it. It took less than three hours from finding the plane to applying for the route. We arrived in Djibouti first. The plane is waiting for us. Brother Yang, your favor is not great this time. You know, although this plane is not a military transport plane, it belongs to the U.S. military How did Dao Morgan find the relationship? He directly found a plane to send us from the U.S. military base in Djibouti. "


    Gao Yang scratched his head. This time he owed a lot. Morgan didn''t mention it on the phone just now.


    Borrowing a plane from a US military base, no matter what the name, is certainly not a simple thing. Of course, I don''t understand the specific joints, but it''s just that it''s not easy to do this.


    He smashed his mouth and said helplessly, "well, it seems that I really owe a big favor this time. You call distin and I''ll talk to him."


    As soon as Gao Yang finished speaking, he saw that the lights of several car headlights were approaching quickly, and it didn''t look far away, that is, three or four kilometers at most.


    Gao Yang was surprised. The enemy reinforcements came too early than he expected. The heavy rain just stopped, which showed that the enemy didn''t stop on his way when it was raining heavily.


    From a distance, the number of lights in the car is still a lot. They are still driving in his direction.


    Hearing the voice of Justin from the microphone, Gao Yang immediately put the microphone on his ear and said in a deep voice, "Hello, is it Justin?"


    "Yes, I am. What''s the matter? What''s the situation with you now?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "my revenge plan has been cancelled and I intend to leave, but now it seems that the Party of revenge has changed. I see someone coming, and there are a lot of people. Now I have to leave quickly."


    Distin''s relaxed voice seemed nervous again and said, "what''s the matter? Just now the toad said you were all right. I thought you were out of danger."


    "Just now I thought it was all right, but the enemy''s action was faster than I expected. I was careless. I thought I could evacuate quietly, but now it seems that I may still need your support. However, if I just ran away, there should be no difficulty."


    Di siding immediately said, "I see. You evacuate immediately. We can''t land in three hours. It should take at least six hours to reach your area. You should be more careful during this period."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "yes, keep the communication silent during this period. I''m going to turn it off now. I''ll contact you at my convenience and Sue toad. There''s no need to ask for help. If you just evacuate, it''s enough to have your help. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately turned off the satellite phone, put the phone off in his bag and began to observe.


    The terrain on the grassland is flat, and the lights of cars can be seen far away. According to the observation, Gao Yang confirmed that there are at least eight light sources, that is, at least eight cars are driving towards him.


    Those poachers can drive more cars than Gao Yang expected. He thought it would be good for a Nuer tribe to have one or two cars, but he didn''t expect eight at once.


    Gao Yang didn''t run in a hurry. On the grassland, he didn''t think that eight cars could be a great threat. After all, he just needed to hide in the grass. Even in broad daylight, it was hard to find them. Not to mention the dark night, no matter how many cars came, it was bullshit. Those people just spent more time.


    After a contemptuous smile in the direction of the light, Gao Yang ran to the side and ran away with his back to the direction of the car. His two legs can''t run the car wheels, but it doesn''t matter if he lies down and sleeps as long as he can''t reach the headlights.


    Gao Yang felt that those who came after them with great momentum, that is, the expression of the war flag and drum, even if they could be found by those people under the current situation, they might as well die.


    After running for a while, Gao Yang stopped again, because he found that the way the cars drove was a little strange. The team didn''t drive all the way in one direction, but the eight cars seemed to be searching a fan-shaped area in a zigzag route.


    The speed of the car must be much faster than Gao Yang. Although it is doing zigzag route search, two cars are gradually approaching Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang found a grass Bush to hide in, and then looked at the motorcade composed of two cars driving towards him. However, the direction of the two cars was not completely correct and had exceeded Gao Yang''s position. If they had been moving in the current direction, the two cars would pass by 600 or 700 meters away from Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang is not worried about being found. Now he is only worried about being surrounded, so he plans to run in another direction as soon as the two cars pass. Although it is not far from the truck he left, he can only give up now.


    When Gao Yang was thinking about how to run, he found that two cars stopped. However, Gao Yang still didn''t think it was enough. He thought he was far enough from the two cars. That''s the same sentence. Don''t say it''s night. Even if it''s broad daylight, the people on the car don''t want to see him.


    Gao Yang soon found that things were wrong, because the two cars were driving straight towards him. Although it was incredible, Gao Yang was not a person who didn''t know how to live or die. It was better to be careful. Although he also thought that the so-called Nur united front would have such a high-end thing as a night vision, there was no absolute thing in the world. What if someone really had it.


    Although he felt something was wrong, Gao Yang was relatively relaxed. He decided to leave his hiding place. The distance in the car was not too close, and the light could not reach him. Gao Yang immediately jumped out of the grass, and the cat began to run quickly.


    Imagine that the Noor united front has a thermal imaging night vision device. Gao Yang feels that he has envisaged the most extreme adverse situation, which belongs to extreme high. He looked at the Noor United Front for several times, but after running, Gao Yang began to do bad things.


    Gao Yang feels that the current situation is extremely dangerous. The two cars have also changed direction and are still driving towards him quickly. If he still thinks that the enemy can''t see him, it is definitely an act of looking for death.


    Gao Yang is not only incredible, but also incredible. To know that the Nur integrated front can''t only have night vision, but also have the top goods to barely see the target 500 meters away. It''s good to know that ordinary small night vision can see 200 meters.


    It is found that the low light level night vision instrument can see a human size target more than 600 or 700 meters so far, but the essence of the low light level night vision instrument is still observed with the naked eye, so it can only be a thermal imaging night vision instrument, but if the thermal imaging night vision instrument can see so far, a small thermal imaging night vision instrument is unlikely, and it can only be a medium-sized and large-scale night vision instrument.


    Large and medium-sized thermal imaging night vision devices can easily find humanoid targets thousands of meters away, or even two thousand meters away. However, such night vision devices are sky high prices. They are only used in tanks and armed helicopters. The guns of nur united front are not enough. Armed organizations can use such high-end equipment, and it can''t be trusted to kill Gao Yang.


    Although Gao Yang didn''t believe that the Nur united front would have a large and medium-sized thermal imager, the facts proved that the enemy must have found him, otherwise he wouldn''t be so accurate. After Gao Yang ran in another direction again, the two cars pointed their heads at him again.


    The speed of the car was too fast. Gao Yang knew he couldn''t run. After a short panic, Gao Yang quickly calmed down. He immediately decided that he would rather be seen by the other party''s night vision than by the headlights.


    The car was less than 200 meters away from him. Gao Yang squatted down quickly. Since it was confirmed that it had been exposed, there was no need to hide. He decided to start first.


    Gao Yang''s available weapon was AK47. He quickly fired two shots at the position above the lamp, and then transferred immediately. After running a few meters, he stopped again and fired two more shots.


    Gao Yang fired two shots, and then when he moved again, the two cars stopped. First, he heard the sound of bullets drilling into the wet soil, followed by the sound of gunfire from the car. The sound of gunfire was very loud and special. Gao Yang had never heard it, but it was certain that it was not the sound of military rifles he was familiar with.


    When the people in the car shot, the lights went out. It was not so easy for Gao Yang to fight back.


    Gao Yang was puzzled and depressed. The Nur united front showed a smell of evil everywhere. Now he was really in danger. There was no other way except to fight and run, and the worst thing was that he couldn''t distance himself.


    Seeing that the car stopped, Gao Yang immediately began to run quickly on an irregular route, and then the sound of two kinds of rifles began to sound on the two cars. There should be three of these two kinds of rifles. From the perspective of firing speed, they should be rotated and pulled.


    Fortunately, the people in the car are not very good at shooting. Although the sound of bullets drilling into the soil can be heard from time to time, Gao Yang has not been shot, but Gao Yang sees that the cars in the other two directions are also driving towards him.


    He can only be beaten and can''t fight back. Gao Yang feels like a prey being hunted. Now it''s not only a problem of suffocation, but also extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 322

    The tree wants to be quiet but the wind is not stopped. When he is high and bent on revenge, he can make rapid progress and win battles in a row. But now he wants to withdraw, but the one who pursues him has become the United Front.


    Gao Yang has no choice but to run.


    While running in a zigzag, Gao Yang''s heart is sinking all the time. At this time, the situation is an unprecedented danger. The distance is less than 200 meters. If the enemy has a machine gun on his car, he doesn''t need a machine gun. Even if several AK47s shoot at him at the same time, Gao Yang can''t escape being hit.


    Character determines fate. That''s right. It''s him who puts Gao Yang in danger.


    Gao Yang is usually a rational person, but when does he score? If things involve his relatives and friends, everything will change. Gao Yang will become impulsive and reckless. He dares to do anything.


    Now, Gao Yang has paid the price for his impulse, but Gao Yang doesn''t regret. Even if he capsizes in the gutter and is really killed here, Gao Yang won''t have a trace of regret.


    Now Gao Yang knows that the akuri tribe may be fine, so he can calm down and think about something. But when he just found that the akuri tribe may have been slaughtered, he can''t think that others will live in the huts built by the akuri tribe, so it is inevitable to take revenge immediately.


    Now Gao Yang doesn''t regret it. He just doubts that everything shown by the Nu united front is unreasonable.


    Listening to the sound of bullets around him, Gao Yang brought his speed to the limit, but fortunately, the two cars did not launch automatic weapons to pour bullets over.


    Gao Yang, who was running fast, suddenly saw a bright scene in front of him. He turned around and looked at it while running, but he saw a row of headlights on the roof of both cars.


    The headlights on the roof are very bright, and the irradiation distance is also far away. The high figure is completely exposed to the light.


    After being firmly locked by the headlights, a series of gunshots rang out in a car, but soon the gunshot stopped and never rang again.


    Gao Yang looked around and found that he was more than 300 meters away from the two cars, and several other cars galloped over at this time, almost 300 or 400 meters away. Now eight cars follow his ass in a fan.


    Gao Yang does not dare to stay, nor can he stay. If the enemy can shoot accurately at night, stopping is to die.


    Now Gao Yang can basically confirm that most of the cars pursued behind him are off-road vehicles, and the headlights are put on the roof, which is the standard configuration of hunting vehicles. In other words, these pursuit cars were originally used for hunting.


    If he had brought his sniper rifle, Gao Yang would never have fallen into the current situation. Those cars dared to get so close. Gao Yang shot the enemy one by one. Unfortunately, he was not a living God of foresight. How could he think that a family visit just to relax on the grassland would turn into a big war.


    Gao Yang feels that he can''t run all the time. If he doesn''t fight back, sooner or later he will be caught up by those cars or hit by continuous shooting on the car like prey.


    The two stopped cars started again, and the distance was quickly narrowed again, but the good news was that it was difficult to aim on the moving car, so after the car started again, the car stopped shooting for a moment.


    Seeing that the distance was less than 200 meters and the car had not stopped, Gao Yang made an emergency stop, turned around and stood in place. Facing the dazzling light, he squinted and quickly fired several shots at the driver''s seat of one car, then quickly turned the muzzle of the gun, fired seven shots at another car, and shot out all the bullets in the magazine.


    When the car didn''t stop, Gao Yang dared to stand and shoot, because the people on the car couldn''t shoot accurately, and the headlights on the two cars also indicated the target to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang''s two shots finally achieved results. One of the cars suddenly accelerated and rushed towards Gao Yang, while the other car stopped in place.


    Gao Yang changed into a magazine as fast as he could and ran to one side. Then he looked at the car coming straight at him, driving faster and faster, honking all the way, skimming less than 30 meters around him, and then driving straight ahead.


    Without thinking, Gao Yang shot at the car when the car passed him, and then ran behind the speeding car. Although he was pulled farther and farther by the car, Gao Yang still refused to give up. The car should be out of control, otherwise he wouldn''t rush past with such a posture, so this is an opportunity.


    Although the grassland is flat, it is not completely free of obstacles. Termite mounds, trees and starry wetlands and swamps in the rainy season are all obstacles to car driving. If it is slow, it must be all right, but if it drives fast and out of control, the car will have an accident sooner or later.


    Gao Yang watched the car drive faster and faster. After passing him, it suddenly soared up three or four hundred meters in front of him, but Gao Yang was not happy yet. He saw that although the car almost rolled over, it finally landed on four wheels again, fell back to the ground, then turned a corner, and the speed began to slow down.


    Gao Yang didn''t know whether someone took over the car again or what was going on, but he had no time to think. He found that the car turned a corner, Gao Yang also changed direction and continued to run towards the car.


    Gao Yang''s endurance is very good, but his explosive power is relatively poor. If he jogs all the way, Gao Yang can run very far at one breath. However, now with this explosive full-speed running, Gao Yang has begun to pant. The situation is becoming more and more unfavorable to him, except that he can find an opportunity to reverse this unfavorable situation.


    If you don''t have a chance, find a way to create an opportunity. Now the runaway car is an opportunity that he is not an opportunity. As long as you can find a way to seize the car, his chances of escape will increase greatly.


    The runaway car should be under control, because the car was already swinging left and right, sitting in a snake, and then began to slow down. However, although it was slowing down, Gao Yang estimated that the car was still at the speed of 50 or 60 kilometers per hour. Then he saw that the car had not gone far forward after avoiding a big tree, and when the body turned rapidly again, But he fell forward and stopped immediately.


    When the car really stopped, Gao Yang immediately ran fast, and the car behind him began to accelerate. Three cars passed Gao Yang from Gao Yang''s left and sped towards the stopped car. The car behind Gao Yang also began to break off and shoot intermittently.


    Gao Yang has almost been surrounded by cars. The nearest car is less than 100 meters, and the one farther away is more than 100 meters. Gao Yang is at least 500 meters away from the parked car. Now it seems that he can''t dare to run to the broken down car before the enemy''s rescue.


    Gao Yang stopped and fired several shots at the two cars parallel to him on his right. After the attack, the car on his right accelerated, ignored Gao Yang close at hand and began to drive towards the broken down car.


    Now a car broke down, and at least five cars rushed to rescue the broken down car. Behind Gao Yang, there are two cars, one left and one right, more than 300 meters away from each other. They follow Gao Yang and move forward slowly.


    The two cars follow Gao Yang to form a triangle, and the car directly behind Gao Yang always shines on Gao Yang with the headlights on the roof, with a distance of up to 100 meters.


    Gao Yang feels that he has no chance. Now the situation is very much like a cat catching a mouse. The enemy is playing with him, not eager to kill him.


    An evil fire ignited from Gao Yang''s chest and ran straight to his head. Then he made a bold decision. When he saw that most of the cars had rushed to rescue the stalled car, and there were only two cars left behind, Gao Yang suddenly turned around and rushed towards the car behind him.


    If you can''t run, don''t run. If you fight, you''ll die.


    When Gao Yang ran head-on to the car behind him, the car was still moving towards Gao Yang. The distance between the two quickly shortened. It seemed that he didn''t expect Gao Yang to fight back head-on. A few seconds later, the car suddenly turned to the side and increased the accelerator to pull away from Gao Yang, but at this time, the distance between the two was less than 50 meters.


    Less than 50 meters away, Gao Yang had no reason to miss. He stopped and raised his rifle. After two long shots in a row, the car that hadn''t finished turning suddenly stopped.


    When he found that the car stopped, Gao Yang continued to run forward and continued to shoot while running, but only two bullets were fired. When he found that the magazine was empty, Gao Yang quickly replaced the magazine while running, and then continued to shoot.


    The headlights on the roof no longer direct Gao Yang''s eyes, which is much better for Gao Yang''s shooting. At this time, someone fired directly at Gao Yang from the co driver''s seat in the car. At the same time, someone got out of the car at the back door on the other side of Gao Yang. However, when someone opened the door, the light lit inside the car body exposed the shadow of the two people inside.


    Gao Yang didn''t stop at all. He just slowed down the running speed. Then he used only five bullets in the running. Across the car glass, he shot down the person who just came and opened the rear door. Then he used only two bullets to kill the person who shot in the co pilot''s seat.


    Waiting for Gao Yang to circle in front of the car body, he had killed all the people in the car. At this time, another car that fell behind almost came. After discovering that things were bad, there was a rapid gunshot on the car. At this time, Gao Yang had already circled to the other side of the car and was protected by the front of the car.


    Around the other side of the car body, Gao Yang saw the man lying at the door of the rear door of the car. He was wearing a white robe and a red and white checked headscarf. The typical Arab dress. The most important thing was to throw a shotgun and a shotgun equipped with a night vision in front of the sight on the back seat of the door.

 Chapter 323

    In addition to the shotgun, there are two boxes of bullets on the seat. One box has been opened and more than half of them are left, while the other box has not been opened. In addition, there is a small bag that can be slung or hung on the waist on the back seat.


    Gao Yang dropped his AK47, pulled the shotgun from the back seat, grabbed a bullet in the bullet box, came to the back of the car, raised his gun and aimed at the car less than 50 meters away from him.


    The night vision device is still on. Although the headlights on the oncoming car have no impact on the night vision device, the thermal imaging night vision device is different from the low light level night vision device. It is not sensitive to light. It only senses the temperature and presents it in the form of images. In fact, the thermal imaging night vision device can also be used during the day, not only at night, but more at night, Therefore, thermal imaging night vision is just a habitual title. It should be called infrared thermal imager.


    Gao Yang looked through the sight. The brightness of the front part of the car was the highest, followed by the headlights on the roof. After imaging by the thermal imager, two white awns were reflected in the sight, and two red human shapes could be seen in the middle.


    The distance is too close. Gao Yang doesn''t need to calculate the zero distance first. After he directly aimed at the person in the driver''s seat with the cross line in the sight, he just shot and killed the driver. However, when Gao Yang was about to shoot, he found that there were no bullets in the gun.


    Gao Yang pulled the bolt of the gun, stuffed a bullet in his hand into the magazine and immediately aimed again, but at this time, he found that the man sitting in the co driver''s seat had taken over the steering wheel. After the car suddenly turned and increased its speed. Although Gao Yang fired, he failed to hit the man in the co driver''s seat. The car speeding towards him quickly fled.


    For a time, there was no threat in front of Gao Yang.


    With a sigh of relief, Gao Yang hurried to fill the magazine with several bullets. The shotgun in his hand could only contain four bullets at most. After filling the magazine of the shotgun, Gao Yang immediately went back to the back door of the car and took the small bag first. After seeing that there were only some small pieces in it, Gao Yang poured in both boxes of bullets, and then fastened the small bag on his waist.


    Hang the waist bag on his waist, pull the tie and fasten it. Gao Yang just glances back and forth. Gao Yang knows why these cars can find his existence.


    The roof of the car should be specially made. The skylight above the rear seat space can be fully opened. In the central position of the rear seat, a metal rod extends to the roof. At the top of the metal rod, there is a large night vision instrument.


    As for the car itself, it is also a type Gao Yang has never seen before. To be exact, it is not an off-road vehicle. Until then, he found that there is a body behind the body. In fact, it is a pickup truck.


    The car brand is easy to recognize. It can be seen from the sign of the wheel that it is a Mercedes Benz, but the problem is that the pickup is not only very luxurious, but also has a five or six meter long body with two pairs of rear wheels at the rear, that is, the pickup has a total of six wheels.


    As for the shotgun in his hand, Gao Yang couldn''t see the origin eagerly. In short, he knew it was extraordinary at a glance.


    Wearing a white robe, a plaid headscarf, a pair of leather slippers on his feet, a luxury pickup truck of which Gao Yang doesn''t know, a shotgun with patterns engraved on his body, and the absolutely expensive large night vision instrument in the car, Gao Yang understood that these people were definitely rich people from the middle East.


    The answer is imminent. Among the prey list of poachers, the most valuable is a cheetah, and the richest people who are most keen on keeping a cheetah are those from oil producing countries in the Middle East.


    How can it be more imposing to bring a few hounds when hunting than a cheetah.


    Although the cheetah is a cat, it is very special. As the fastest running animal on the earth, the cheetah''s hunting method is completely different from other leopards. The cheetah with small size and small head has too short teeth. Therefore, after catching up with the prey by speed, the cheetah first attacks the hind legs of the prey with its claws, and then bites the prey''s neck until the prey dies due to suffocation.


    In particular, cheetahs are not as difficult to domesticate as other cats. If they start training from an early age, cheetahs can be completely domesticated and obey their master''s orders. In this regard, cheetahs are like dogs rather than cats.


    The character of being domesticated, coupled with the way of hunting that is completely different from other leopards, so domesticated cheetahs were used for hunting, which was very popular in the Middle East and North Africa thousands of years ago. Now, although cheetahs have long been listed as species prohibited from hunting and trading, in the eyes of the rich in the Middle East, the international ban is a fart.


    Now the number of cheetahs is very rare, and the vast majority of countries where cheetahs inhabit have also strengthened the protection of cheetahs. Therefore, the price of a young and healthy cheetah on the black market has been rising all the way.


    Knowing this, we can know why there is an ultra luxurious hunting group in South Sudan, because South Sudan is still unable to establish perfect protection measures for wildlife.


    Come to South Sudan for an unscrupulous hunting trip. By the way, you can buy some cheetah cubs at a low price. It doesn''t take much careful reasoning to come to this conclusion, because the owners who can bring large thermal imagers are only the ones who come to hunt, and are also crazy about raising a cheetah in their own garden. Only those who flow oil underground, Only middle eastern local tyrants with money can do this.


    At this time, it''s not surprising that Gao Yang can be found. The local tyrant hunting group from the Middle East really has a medium and large night vision instrument. It''s like playing to find him in the dark.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether there are large night vision devices on other cars, but according to common sense, the local tyrants in the Middle East don''t need money. Although they don''t know what type of night vision device it is, it''s only a few hundred thousand to millions of dollars. Those local tyrants don''t need money. Since they are hunting in groups, it''s impossible to bring only one thermal imager.


    At this time, several other cars had driven towards Gao Yang again, and they finally began to shoot with automatic weapons. However, Gao Yang found that only two cars began to shoot at him continuously, and they hit him accurately, and bullets fell on and around the car one after another.


    Gao Yang climbed on the front of the car because the heat of the engine is higher, which can avoid being found by the thermal imager to the greatest extent.


    After lying down, Gao Yang aimed at a figure who was shooting. He aimed at it according to the zero distance of 200 meters. He fired a shot first. After he found that he missed the target, he immediately fired again at the zero distance of 200 meters. This time, he guessed right, and the target driven 400 meters fell back into the car.


    Gao Yang was so excited that he just wanted to roar, because he found that the night vision instruments used by these local tyrants in the Middle East were really top-notch goods, and there was still no problem observing human targets 500 meters away.


    The top small thermal imager claims to be able to find targets 1000 meters away. The large thermal imager used on the tank claims to be able to find targets 3000 meters away. Of course, you can''t just listen to advertising. That''s the data obtained under the most favorable circumstances. In practical application, the specific effect must be greatly reduced under various adverse factors, Therefore, when a human target 500 meters away can be detected in practical application, it is definitely the best thing. It is basically the same horizontal line as that used by Gao Yang.


    With a car, a top-level night vision, a rifle with long range, great power and precision, he doesn''t need to return to zero. Now his equipment can be said to be a change of guns. What else is he afraid of?


    After putting down a machine gunner, Gao Yang turned the muzzle and killed another machine gunner who was shooting. There were only a few shotguns left on the cars that could threaten him.


    The identities of hunter and prey have changed several times. Now, although Gao Yang is alone, he is no longer prey. If he wants, he can hunt in turn.


    After seeing another red flash, Gao Yang fired a third shot and killed the third man who climbed out of the roof and shot him.


    Shooting beyond 400 meters, whether there is a sight or not, it is difficult for untrained people to accurately hit human size targets. Otherwise, if there is a sniper rifle in hand, everyone is a sniper.


    Gao Yang has confidence in his own shooting skills and the enemy''s shooting skills. Even if those Middle East tyrants have shotguns that can be used as sniper rifles, he is not afraid. Now he is worried about the guards that those tyrants may take.


    When Gao Yang killed the third person, the cars sensed the danger, and several cars retreated one after another. However, looking through the sight, seven or eight red spots were left on the spot, that is, although the car left, someone stayed on the spot.


    Gao Yang aimed at a red dot lying prone on the ground. When he was about to shoot, he saw a flash of red light. Gao Yang subconsciously shrunk his head and hid his head under the car body. Then he heard a whoosh. A bullet flew over his head.


    The enemy''s shooting skills suddenly became accurate. Gao Yang immediately realized that these people left should be the first-hand guards. Did the local tyrants finally give up.


    Now we can''t be careless, but Gao Yang hid behind the car body. As long as he was careful not to be surrounded, he didn''t have to worry that someone could hit him, so Gao Yang began to think about what he should do next.


    It is undoubtedly the most tempting to run away with a car, but Gao Yang is worried that if he runs away with a car, he will not be able to shoot while driving, and the enemy has at least six cars available. As long as he catches up with him and shoots with a machine gun, the situation will be more dangerous.


    It seems that driving away is not a good choice, but staying is undoubtedly more dangerous. No matter how good the shooting method is, it is only one person. Those Middle East local tyrants and the people of the Nur united front can call more people and completely surround him. If they really come to that point, they will be completely finished.


    The lesser of the two evils, Gao Yang can only try to drive away now, but anyway, the situation is much better than when he was hunted by eight cars.

 Chapter 324

    Gao Yang felt that as long as he could drive the car, if he got on from the left side of the body, he would be attacked by the enemy, and there would be no problem climbing in from the right door.


    Gao Yang opened the door on the co pilot''s side and first pulled down the body on the co pilot''s seat. On the co pilot''s seat was a black man. Although the dead driver''s face was covered with blood, he could see that it was a bearded Arab.


    The smell of blood in the car is very strong, but it''s certainly not the time to care about this. Gao Yang looked at the gear of the car as automatic. If he wanted to start the car, he had to step on the brake first, but it was very hard to drag the dead driver under the car. Gao Yang didn''t dare to stand up and pull his strength casually. After lying on the co driver''s seat for a few times, Gao Yang reluctantly gave up his plan to get the driver down.


    The black man in the co pilot''s seat held an AK47 in his hand. Gao Yang put the shotgun in his hand on the seat, took the AK47 in his hand, pulled out the magazine, turned off the insurance, resisted the brake with the butt of the gun, and then pressed the ignition key with his right hand. After a shaking, the car started.


    When the brake was released, the car immediately started, but it was just idling forward. The car was moving very slowly. He leaned high on the co pilot''s seat, leaned his head on the leg of the body, held the steering wheel with his right hand and controlled the body not to expose himself under the muzzle of the gun. After holding a gun in his left hand, he found the accelerator, and then pressed it hard. After the car roared, It speeded up immediately.


    Gao Yang''s two legs were exposed, and he couldn''t see the outside. He was bumped by the car and drove the car out. When the car was fully started, he turned the corner and walked for a while. He felt that it should have been facing the enemy with the rear of the car, Gao Yang quickly retracted his legs, then opened the door on the left side of the car and pushed the driver under the car.


    Pushing the driver under the car, Gao Yang moved to the driver''s seat. After looking up a little and there were no obstacles in front, he stepped on the accelerator and drove straight out.


    The car started at high speed. Gao Yang''s heart was not too excited. He drove forward for a while. After feeling that he had left the enemy''s shooting range, Gao Yang straightened up, focused on driving and drove all the way forward.


    Gao Yang is completely unfamiliar with the car he drives, but he just seems to know that the off-road performance of the car can''t be wrong, and the feeling of being first-hand makes him full of surprises.


    Although it was a little untimely to study what car he was driving when running for his life, Gao Yang was really doing so at this time, because there were still two doors open and the lights in the car were always on. Gao Yang could clearly see the layout inside.


    Gao Yang already knows that the car is a Mercedes Benz, but this is the model. Gao Yang is completely blind. However, after he saw the warning sign in front of the co driver''s seat, he immediately understood that this car is a concept car. It is a test model that has not been officially launched and is sure to be put into production, but is still in the road test stage.


    Local tyrants in the Middle East are rich. They can even buy cars that are not listed. They can''t refuse to accept it. After a sigh in their heart, they are curious and satisfied, and can finally concentrate on driving.


    Gao Yang looks back from time to time. Sure enough, the pursuers refused to let him go and are still chasing him. However, the distance is much farther, but they can see the light from a distance.


    Although the driving skills are not very good, just pay attention not to hit trees and termite mounds. The rest is racing. Gao Yang increased the throttle and felt the faster and faster speed.


    People can''t be too proud. If they are too proud, they are easy to be punished by heaven. Gao Yang has just begun to be proud and immediately suffered retribution. Gao Yang looks at the oil gauge and is shocked to find that the oil gauge has gone to the end.


    Just after discovering that the fuel gauge had reached the end, Gao Yang felt that after the body shook, the engine immediately stopped and the car immediately began to slow down.


    With his mouth slightly open, he stared at the slower and slower scenery in front of him, and hit the steering wheel with a punch.


    "Second Olympic Games, second Olympic Games, second Olympic Games! God, you play dead, I''ll do it!"


    After smashing several fists on the leather steering wheel angrily, Gao Yang stepped on the brake. After the car stopped completely, Gao Yang immediately took the shotgun and Double Barrel Shotgun in the co driver''s seat, opened the door and jumped down.


    He carried the Double Barrel Shotgun and an AK47 behind his back and held the shotgun in his hand. Gao Yang didn''t take the AK47. It was too cumbersome. He only needed a shotgun. He wanted to cry without tears. He glanced at the Benz pickup without oil. Gao Yang took out his pistol, shot the large thermal imager on the roof, and turned his head and ran to a higher place in the grass.


    He can''t drive. He can''t run on his two legs and can''t run on the car wheels. Gao Yang can only ambush again. The only good thing is that he has a shotgun that can open the distance in his hand.


    Gao Yang didn''t turn off the headlights on the top of the car. He wanted to use the light of the headlights to find a place where he could make a shelter. First, he shot a few shots. After finding a half man high termite hill, Gao Yang quickly hid behind the ant hill, knelt on one knee, and then put the gun on the ant hill.


    After the chasing car found that Gao Yang''s car stopped, it stopped at a distance of thousands. At such a distance, Gao Yang wanted to fight and couldn''t see each other. However, as long as those enemies didn''t rush into the car and shoot indiscriminately, it was more favorable for Gao Yang.


    Those super rich oil tycoons are interested in participating in a hunting activity. The prey is people, which seems more interesting than hunting wild animals. However, when Gao Yang shows too strong combat power, it''s strange that the local tyrants are willing to work hard, but Gao Yang has killed two of their members, so the people of the local tyrant hunting group naturally refuse to let Gao Yang go.


    The situation formed a confrontation. The cars stopped and turned off the headlights one after another. More than a dozen people dawdled towards Gao Yang. When the distance was a little more than 500 meters, Gao Yang saw the people from the night vision instrument. After firing a shot, the people who approached immediately withdrew.


    After waiting for the man to chase him back, he saw that a car had turned on the headlight and turned it in the opposite direction. From the distance between the headlights and the tail lights of the car, it should be the only face truck in the pursuit team.


    When a car leaves, the only possibility is to call reinforcements again. At this time, Gao Yang plans to try to leave again, but after he walks out a few hundred meters, the cars will move closer and keep a distance of more than 1000 meters from Gao Yang.


    He couldn''t fight, and couldn''t walk. Gao Yang simply found a place suitable for hiding. After eating some dried meat and drinking some water, he confronted the pursuers.


    If you stand up until dawn, you won''t be afraid. If you wait until the sun comes out, as long as the sun comes out, the ground will be very hot in not too long. It may be OK for the thermal imager to find a car, but it''s unlikely to find a person. Moreover, Li JinFang and they can arrive at dawn.


    Both sides are waiting for their own reinforcements, so they really stand off. Now it just depends on whose reinforcements arrive faster.


    Seeing that the enemy was not close, Gao Yang took out the satellite phone from his backpack. After Li JinFang got through, Gao Yang whispered, "Hey, where are you now? My situation is not very good."


    Li JinFang said anxiously, "we are still flying. It is estimated that we will land in Malakal and yango in another hour. Try to hold on anyway. Now tell us your location again."


    Gao Yang took out his GPS, took a look, told Li JinFang where he was, and whispered: "Now the most difficult time has passed. I should not be in any danger for the time being. I can hold on for a while. The number of enemies is a lot, which should be more than 20, but I estimate that the number of enemies will increase. In addition, there are rich people from the Middle East. They have a lot of cars and thermal imagers. Pay attention. In addition, I may move again, but I will move again It won''t be too far away. If you don''t announce the location again, you can search according to the current location. I''ll hang up first. "


    After passing the phone, Gao Yang survived a long night in high spirits. At dawn, two hours have passed since they talked with Li JinFang. If Li JinFang really moves fast enough, they can fly to this airspace as early as two hours later.


    Waiting for the sun to rise, Gao Yang didn''t remove the thermal imager immediately after dawn. He needed to use the thermal imager to observe when he couldn''t observe the heat emitted by the human body, and then he would move.


    With the position of the sun getting higher and higher, the ground temperature is also getting higher and higher, but it is not enough to affect the thermal imager. At this time, Gao Yang found that the enemy''s reinforcements finally came first. Two trucks left last night came back, and two more trucks came.


    Gao Yang looked through the telescope. A total of three trucks were full of people, and the trucks just stopped by the motorcade for a moment, and immediately started again. The three trucks formed a pin shape and rushed towards Gao Yang.


    Looking at the direction of the car, we can know that the enemy has mastered his exact position, and the enemy can finally use the car and bullet rain tactics to kill him. Gao Yang can''t stand up any more.


    Gao Yang immediately shot. His only chance now is to kill the driver on the truck first to buy some time. In addition, Gao Yang really can''t think of any other way.

 Chapter 325

    Gao Yang shot continuously, and three trucks stopped successively. The nearest one to Gao Yang was more than 400 meters.


    As long as he could pull away, Gao Yang was not too worried, but when the people on the truck found his trace, they began to shoot him with machine guns.


    The enemy had machine guns, and the number was not large. Taking advantage of the enemy''s machine guns, he had not formed a cross firing boundary. Gao Yang bit his teeth, jumped out, and ran to a large area of tall and dense grass he had long selected.


    What Gao Yang can rely on now is that the local tyrants dare not get too close, and there is no thermal imager on the nearby truck. In this way, their observation and combat parts will be disconnected. Even if the people on the truck will get directions, they can''t find him too smoothly,


    After entering the dense grass, Gao Yang didn''t dare to stay any longer. He still ran fiercely. After running for a few minutes, when Gao Yang looked back, he found that the truck caught up again.


    Gao Yang immediately squatted in the grass, but at this time, he found that the direction of the truck was not too straight.


    After observing with the thermal imager on the gun, Gao Yang found the problem. Because of the rise of ground temperature and the shelter in the dense grass, the thermal imager finally lost its function. If he didn''t get the shelter in the grass, he might be able to observe with the thermal imager, but now he finally escaped from the vision of the thermal imager.


    The three trucks stopped one after another, and the people on the trucks jumped down one after another, and then lined up in a scattered line, about ten meters, a person, lined up in a long arc line, and began to pull a net search.


    Only when Gao Yang stands up can he observe the pursuers. Similarly, if he doesn''t stand up and run, no pursuers can see him.


    About 300 meters away, after Gao Yang took off the thermal imager in front of the shotgun sight, the cat walked slowly through the grass, but the too tall grass was also distributed one by one. Gao Yang soon found that if he moved again, he had to leave the cover of the grass.


    The enemy has dispersed. If a trace is found at this time, the enemy can shoot with dense fire. Even if the shooting method is no longer accurate, hundreds of guns fire at the same time. In addition, there is no hidden object at all. There is basically no possibility for Gao Yang to escape. However, if he stays, the area of this tall grass is limited after all. Even if the enemy searches slowly, Can quickly find out his whereabouts.


    When Gao Yang didn''t know what to do, a buzzing voice in the sky attracted his attention. After looking up, Gao Yang''s tears were coming down. In the sky where he could see, a plane was circling back and forth at low altitude.


    Hurriedly took out the satellite phone, turned it on at the fastest speed and dialed it. Then he opened his mouth and said, "toad, is the plane in the sky you?"


    "We have reached the sky above the target area. There are a lot of people and cars below, but I can''t see you. Tell me your specific location."


    The reinforcements finally came, but Gao Yang was not happy at this time. He said in a hurry: "do you see three trucks? And the grass lined up in the middle of the line. I''m about 200 meters in front of the line. I''m hiding here."


    "I found the goal you said, but I can''t see you. Stick to it again. Don''t expose it. We''ll come right away."


    Gao Yang has observed the area where he is hiding. There are still too many trees here, and there are too many ant mounds. In addition, the grass is too high, and there is no space for the plane to land, so Gao Yang said anxiously: "don''t worry, you find a good place to land again. Don''t land by force. I have no problem here. Don''t land by force!"


    Gao Yang is afraid that Li JinFang will land by force if they are in a hurry. In that case, it is too dangerous. It is likely that the plane will be destroyed and people will die during the landing. Gao Yang would rather fight for a while. Even if he is killed, he can''t take the people on Li JinFang''s whole plane to bury him.


    "I see. We have found a suitable place for landing. Don''t worry. Now someone will help you first. I''ll be there in a moment. Also, please explain whether there are all enemies on the ground and whether they can attack indiscriminately."


    After thinking about what the United Front has done, and then thinking about what those oil tyrants have done, Gao Yang feels it''s not polite. You can''t blame me for being the 15th grade in junior high school.


    He said in a loud and deep voice: "except me, all are enemies, indiscriminate attack, repetition, indiscriminate attack. In addition, my dress is the dress of the primitive tribe, carrying a black backpack, wearing a straw skirt, painting oil paint on my face, with a high degree of recognition. Pay attention to the identification of the enemy and me."


    "Toad understands. Please cooperate with the reinforcements. Over."


    After the end of the call with Li JinFang, Gao Yang was in high spirits. He just looked at the plane hovering overhead, but he didn''t know where the landing site selected by Li JinFang and they didn''t know whether it was far or near.


    Looking at the enemy who was about to reach him for more than 100 meters, Gao Yang felt that he might not be able to wait for Li JinFang and them to come, but it was useless to think about it. He had to fight until Li JinFang and them arrived.


    He put down his shotgun and picked up the AK47. Gao Yang looked at the sky again. But this time, he was stunned.


    The plane circled in the air behind Gao Yang. When it came back, it almost passed over Gao Yang''s head. Two black spots fell out of the plane.


    The height of the plane was only 300 meters at most. Gao Yang looked very clearly. It was two people who fell out of the plane. In Gao Yang''s surprised eyes, when they were only more than 100 meters from the ground, they opened their parachutes and looked at the landing point of the two people, that is, less than 200 meters behind Gao Yang.


    Low altitude parachuting, ultra-low altitude parachuting, and the perfect landing point. I can be picky once. It''s an absolutely perfect airborne rescue operation.


    In desperation, when the reinforcements fell from the sky, Gao Yang''s only word he could think of was the divine soldiers falling from the sky. No matter how rich his imagination was, he didn''t expect that the reinforcements mentioned by Li JinFang would arrive soon.


    When they saw the plane overhead, the soldiers of the Nuer united front made some commotion. After seeing someone parachute, they had never seen this scene, and they didn''t know what the parachute jumpers were going to do. Many people of the Nuer united front stopped, but after several people yelled at them, the soldiers who searched accelerated their steps and walked towards the sky.


    The people of the Nur united front accelerated the search pace, and the two parachutists immediately turned over from the ground as soon as they landed. After they quickly separated from their parachutes, they also ran quickly towards the area where Gao Yang was located. At this time, the distance between the people of the Nur united front was less than 50 meters, and the distance between the two paratroopers was 150 meters.


    Seeing that the reinforcements were approaching quickly, but the enemy was also in front of him, Gao Yang took a deep breath, stopped looking at the reinforcements behind him, and focused on looking at the enemy who was approaching him.


    The enemy narrowed the search width. Now there is almost one person every five meters, and the speed is very fast. Gao Yang doesn''t expect him to completely escape the enemy''s sight. While the reinforcements are outside the dense grass, they can''t see the enemy in the tall grass, so the two paratroopers didn''t shoot, but ran close all the way.


    When a soldier of the Nuer united front trotted and saw Gao Yang less than ten meters away from Gao Yang, Gao Yang suddenly stood up before he shouted and showed his true face in front of his enemy for the first time.


    Gao Yang has killed many people since he decided to revenge. However, he has never really been exposed to the enemy''s vision, whether it is a sneak attack at night, a long-distance shooting, or a raid in Thunderstorm and heavy rain. The only time Gao Yang was seen close to his face or tortured the head named moi mosan, but, The only one who saw him up close, MOI Mossan, was dead.


    After climbing and rolling in the heavy rain for a long time, the color painted on Gao Yang''s arms and legs has no color, and the skin color is also exposed on his chest, but the revenge makeup painted on his face is still blurred.


    When Gao Yang jumped up suddenly, the soldiers of the highly concentrated Nuer united front immediately saw Gao Yang, but after seeing Gao Yang, they not only didn''t shoot, but stayed where they were.


    The red face and the white line are like the pattern of a skeleton. The black stripes lift the corners of his mouth high, and the color of his body and limbs is also very strange. It''s an unspeakable ferocious and terrible face. When the soldier opposite Gao Yang saw this terrible face, although it was broad daylight, he felt his hands and feet soft and his hair stood up in an instant, Although he had been carrying a rifle, he didn''t even have the strength and courage to pull the trigger. In a short moment, he was shot in the middle of the eyebrow.


    The last instinct reaction of the soldier who was stunned by Gao Yang was to scream, but he died without shouting. However, the soldier next to him completed the instinct reaction for him.


    "Evil spirit!"


    A soldier who was not far away from Gao Yang also failed to raise his gun. After seeing Gao Yang''s terrible face and the murderous spirit that could not be covered up by thick colors and ferocious patterns, the soldier gave a sad scream and turned and fled.


    Fear is contagious. In the eyes of Nuer people who believe in the spirit of all things, Gao Yang is the evil spirit representing death. Therefore, so many of them will be killed by an evil spirit for so long, but they can''t even see the shadow of the evil spirit. People can''t do this. Only evil spirits can do this. Now, evil spirits finally appear, Then the evil spirit is going to kill all of them.


    Therefore, after hearing the shrill cry and seeing Gao Yang''s face, the people closest to Gao Yang reacted the same, and their courage quickly lost from their bodies. Their only thought was to kneel down and ask for the forgiveness of the evil spirit, while those who were brave enough to move immediately turned around and ran away.


    "Evil spirit! Evil spirit from the bottom of the earth! He will kill all of us!"


    A soldier shouted in horror and threw the gun to the ground. He was full of fear. His body was soft and he couldn''t even escape. As for shooting, he just wanted to be forgiven by the evil spirit, so he knelt down with his head raised high and put his head on the ground. He just shivered and prayed loudly in his mouth for forgiveness by the evil spirit.


    All the enemies closest to Gao Yang and the greatest threat to Gao Yang either knelt or fled, and no one shot at Gao Yang. In fact, there were no people who looked at him more. When the shrill cry spread the word that Gao Yang didn''t understand, the enemies on both sides in front of Gao Yang spread in turn and quickly knelt down at his feet.

 Chapter 326

    Gao Yang''s dress has a strong deterrent effect on the nearby enemies. The people in front of him either die, run away, or kneel down on the ground. However, those who can''t see Gao Yang are not so polite. After Gao Yang fired two shots in a row, the enemies in the distance also shot.


    Gao Yang just fired two shots. After taking the enemy by surprise, he immediately bent over and ran to one side. At this time, two reinforcements from the sky had reached behind him and finally opened fire.


    One of the reinforcements held a machine gun in his hand. After seeing Gao Yang wearing a straw skirt, he determined that he would not cause accidental injury. The machine gun hand immediately started shooting, while the other quickly approached Gao Yang while firing with his tar-21 rifle.


    Gao Yang squatted down, knelt on one knee and fired with his AK47. At this time, the combat distance was too close, and another person came to the tall grass to block his sight. Gao Yang just listened to the movement there and shot there. In fact, both sides were blind shooting, but the United Front with more people would certainly have a greater advantage.


    "Get down!"


    After hearing the shouting of reinforcements, Gao Yang looked back while lying down and found that his reinforcements were behind him. Seeing the tawal tar-21 rifle and the familiar tactical action, Gao Yang knew that it must be an Israeli.


    After seeing Gao Yang''s face, the man who rushed to Gao Yang was obviously stunned. At this time, Gao Yang shouted in Hebrew, "my own man!"


    After training in Israel for a period of time, Gao Yang would certainly speak simple Hebrew, especially military terms. After hearing Gao Yang''s cry, the man running to Gao Yang immediately took down the big bag behind him, threw it in front of Gao Yang, and then shouted, "put it on, come on."


    After shouting at Gao Yang, the Israeli in a heavy bulletproof vest immediately ran to Gao''s body and knelt on one knee. He wanted to provide some cover for Gao Yang by himself.


    When taking the big bag thrown in front of him, Gao Yang took out a helmet from the big bag and fastened it on his head. He immediately took off the gun and backpack behind him, then put a heavy bulletproof vest on his body as fast as possible, and then put a combat vest on his body.


    Gao Yang''s combat vest has been equipped with various equipment in advance, including hk417 magazine, four grenades and a walkie talkie.


    After completing the protection work, Gao Yang stuffed the earphone of the walkie talkie into his ear, took out his hk417 from his bag, rattled, loaded the bullet, stretched out his hand and patted twice on the shoulder of the person in front of him, suggesting that the person in front of him was ready.


    At this time, the man in front of him said in a loud voice: "you must leave this grass. Your weapons are on another person! Go and get your weapons first! Cover and retreat alternately and pick up with machine guns!"


    Gao Yang has no nonsense and no vision. His hk417 has almost no suppressive effect and can''t take on the task of covering well, so he quickly runs to the machine gunner with his cat on his waist.


    The machine gunner stayed outside the tall grass. After Gao Yang ran to him, he immediately lay on the ground, and then shouted in the walkie talkie, "I''m a ram, safe!"


    The gunman also shouted, "naftaran, retreat!"


    Gao Yang left his shotgun and Double Barrel Shotgun in place, but after he finally got his hk417 back, it didn''t matter what happened.


    Gao Yang quickly assumed the responsibility of an accurate shooter. Instead of limiting his vision to the sight, he would immediately turn the muzzle to shoot once he found an enemy.


    The man who sent equipment to Gao Yang was called naftaran. After accurately knocking down two emerging people, he quickly turned back and ran back, but he didn''t lie down next to Gao Yang and the sniper, but stopped at a distance of almost 30 meters after crossing them.


    Gao Yang and the machine gunner covered the retreat in turn. The two men retreated to naftaran and stopped. The three men finished the shape and built a shooting position with a distance of about ten meters from each other.


    The machine gun used by the machine gunners is the m-249, that is, the minimi 5.56 mm light machine gun, plus a tar-21 assault rifle and a hk417. Although there are only three people, the firepower is still very objective, but they have to continue to move backward. Only when they have opened a sufficient distance can they ensure safety. However, when they are preparing for the next attack in the process of retreating, But no one has ever come out of the grass.


    As soon as he left the grass, Gao Yang immediately whispered in the walkie talkie, "I''m a ram. I''m safe now. Toad, distin, what''s the situation there?"


    "Distin replied that we have landed, everything is normal, and we are trying to get close to you."


    "RAM knows, be careful!"


    At this time, there were two consecutive explosions in the distance. Gao Yang tightened his heart and immediately said, "where did it explode? Where did it explode?"


    Li JinFang''s voice rang from his headphones. He said in a hurry, "this is toad. We encountered a team. We took the initiative to attack."


    Gao Yang didn''t know where Li JinFang landed, so he didn''t know what team they encountered, so Gao Yang shouted, "where are you? What team did you encounter?"


    Gao Yang was very worried, but di stin said in a relaxed voice: "our landing place is directly behind the enemy. The convoy we encountered is those who are chasing you. Ram, the enemy in front of you is fleeing. You are safe. There is no time to elaborate. Now come and meet us."


    After Gao Yang was stunned for a while, he shouted to naftaran who was on his side: "man, how many people have you come?"


    "There are six combatants, including you. Well, now we have to meet them."


    A total of six people beat up hundreds of people and fled. It''s incredible, but now it''s not the time to be surprised. Since Di stin asked to meet, it''s good to meet.


    Gao Yang, the three of them no longer retreated back, quickly got up and formed an inverted triangle assault team. Naftaran was in front of the left, the machine gunner named David was in front of the right, Gao Yang was in the middle and back position, and then the three kept the formation, but quickly crossed forward.


    Just as Gao Yang ran forward, he heard the continuous explosion. Gao Yang knew that the explosion should be caused by them, which shows that their situation may not be very good now.


    If you run forward, you have to go through the tall grass, otherwise you have to detour. When walking through the grass, Gao Yang can''t hide at this time. He is running completely upright, because only in this way can you see the thick smoke in the distance.


    It took almost three minutes. After crossing the tall grass, Gao Yang could fully see the scene in the distance. Dozens of people were fleeing in all directions. In front of him, three cars were burning and emitting thick black smoke. In addition, three cars stopped, and fierce gunshots came from where they stopped.


    Those black men who ran wildly were about four or five hundred meters in front of them, and the place where Di stin fought with those mainly Arabs was about 800 meters away from Gao Yang. Now, the situation is that those black soldiers of the Nur united front are rushing to rescue Arabs, while Gao Yang is chasing after the Nur united front, People from three sides formed a multi sandwich biscuit.


    When he had enough vision, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "shoot on the spot, don''t let those people in front rush past! Naftaran, shooting range."


    It was too far away to catch up with the blacks, so Gao Yang decided to attack them from behind. After a loud roar, David immediately took his machine gun and began shooting at the blacks in the middle from behind.


    David started shooting, but naftaran knelt on the ground, put his face on the ground, propped his forearms on the ground, pouted his hips high and made a strange posture.


    After Gao Yang opened the bipod on hk417, he sat cross legged behind naftaran''s ass, then put the gun on naftaran''s ass, and then started shooting.


    Because the grass is a little high, if Gao Yang shoots on the ground, although he has a bipod on the gun, his line of sight will be blocked by the grass. Unless Gao Yang shoots in a standing position without support, but the hit rate is too low, so Gao Yang can only let naftaran help him as a shooting platform.


    After training under the same training system, naftaran will understand what it means when he shouts loudly. Therefore, naftaran''s posture is also a stable posture, and there will never be any shaking to affect his shooting. Therefore, although the posture of the two people is not elegant, the effect is first-class.


    With a certain height, familiar guns and sufficient ammunition, the next thing is a massacre.


    Although the distance is not close and the enemy is running, Gao Yang is still killing almost without a shot. No matter what reason, since he has completely become the enemy now, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself.


    Six people beat at least a hundred people, but the result was one-sided. The party with the absolute disadvantage in the number of people prevailed.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Gao Yang is crushing the enemy and being stirred up by Gao Yang alone. Such a group of waste firewood will only be crushed after the high reinforcements arrive.


    Li JinFang and di siding were still carrying rocket launchers and grenade launchers, so the explosion kept ringing. I don''t know why, the remaining three intact cars didn''t start. Gao Yang was still curious about this problem when shooting continuously, but after thinking of the luxury cars driven by Arabs, Gao Yang suddenly thought of a question.


    "Toad, distin, if you guarantee that those cars won''t drive away, be careful not to blow up those intact cars. There are good things in the arab car, many, many good things."

 Chapter 327

    The machine gunner named David didn''t shoot at all after watching Gao Yang shoot a few shots, so he leaned aside and watched Gao Yang shoot.


    Gao Yang''s gun never stopped and shot at the speed he could reach. Although his gun basically had no accuracy for the target 800 meters away, when he changed into the third magazine, the remaining soldiers finally realized that they had to wait to be shot if they continued to move forward.


    If you run to the battlefield ahead, you will get shot. What about running on both sides? When the soldiers with more flexible minds thought of this, they immediately began to run out towards both sides. For such smart people, Gao Yang would not shoot them. The effect he wanted was to prevent these soldiers from rushing to distin and disperse those soldiers.


    After waiting to disperse all the black soldiers, Gao Yang patted naftaran, who acted as a shooting platform for him, signaled that he could get up, and then shouted, "keep moving."


    The three men again ran to the battlefield in the inverted triangle assault formation. This time, the distance between naftaran and David narrowed a little, maintaining a distance of about two meters in front of Gao Yang. In this way, they can play the role of human shield to the greatest extent and provide some protection to Gao Yang as much as possible.


    Unlike the lone sniper or sniper team, the precision shooter is accompanied by the infantry, and the precision shooter who can change the battlefield situation will be greatly protected by his comrades in arms.


    Although it is the first time to cooperate with Gao Yang, David and naftaran do not need to discuss or even express anything. After determining the identity and ability of Gao Yang''s accurate shooter, the two people will naturally make any protective action to Gao Yang as much as possible. After a long time of training, the concept of protecting the accurate shooter has become their instinct.


    Gao Yang and the three of them soon ran to the place where the soldiers were shot and fell to the ground. There were at least 30 bodies and wounded lying on the ground. A small part of them seemed to have resistance. In order to ensure safety, they would not be shot from behind after running. Naftaran and David shot everyone who could move during the run.


    They were still fighting. After being yelled loudly, they didn''t use rockets or grenades to attack. They didn''t know whether they ran out of rockets. They were really worried about damaging the things on the car, so several people hid behind the car and fired at them.


    Gaoyang didn''t encounter any danger in their next burst. Only when the nearest car was less than 300 meters away did a man in white robe find them, and then someone immediately turned the muzzle of the gun and began shooting at Gaoyang.


    Gao Yang can see seven or eight enemies. The other side of the car will be attacked by Li JinFang and distin. Therefore, these are the enemies who are still fighting tenaciously.


    At a distance of 300 meters, Gao Yang doesn''t need a shooting platform. Even if he shoots in a kneeling position, he can ensure the accuracy, and the guns of David and naftaran can also play a role. The three people immediately opened the distance from each other and knelt down on one knee to start shooting.


    The remaining few people could not escape in any case. Although they were only six, it was a crisp war of annihilation after they surrounded the enemy.


    Gao Yang just fired two shots and saw a man waving a piece of white cloth, and the rest of the people played a white flag.


    Gao Yang stopped shooting. Naftaran and David around him also stopped shooting. At this time, David looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "do you say they are Arabs? They are very rich?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, they are very, very rich. They hunt with large thermal imagers, and there is definitely more than one."


    Naftaran grinned and said, "do you know which country you''re from?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but we''ll know soon. Go and have a look. Be careful."


    After saying that, Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie: "toad, distin, the enemy has played a white flag. Let''s go and have a look. Be careful not to be hurt by mistake. Over."


    "Distin understands that there are no other enemies now. I''ll go and have a look with toad."


    After determining the surrender tactics, Gao Yang and the three of them stood up, did not dare to relax their vigilance, and trotted towards the Arabs on an irregular route.


    When Gao Yang ran up, those people in white robes consciously threw their guns aside, and then raised their hands high.


    Gao Yang, the three of them, Li JinFang and di stin almost ran to the Arabs at the same time. There were eight people hiding behind three cars, only two of them were black.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Li JinFang quickly ran to Gao Yang. After looking up and down at him several times, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s good if you''re not hurt, brother Yang, don''t do it next time."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a bitter smile, "it''s careless. This time it''s really careless. Don''t worry. It won''t happen again in the future."


    Before it was time to talk in detail, after nodding to each other, they gathered the people scattered in several places, and several people in white robes and holding hands looked at Gao Yang with dementia. Finally, one of them shouted, but Gao Yang didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Gao Yang didn''t understand, but many people in the Israeli army who fought with Arabs all year round could speak fluent Arabic. At this time, naftaran around Gao Yang said to Gao Yang, "that man said, you must be a devil. Anyway, that''s what he meant."


    Fear, resentment, helplessness and shock. The look on the faces of those Arabs is very complex, especially the oldest one. It seems that he should be 50 or 60 years old. Although he raises his hands and looks scared, from the eyes of others, we know that he has the highest status here.


    The man with the highest status has been staring at Gao Yang and muttering something.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I don''t think what he said is good?"


    Naftaran shrugged and said, "he''s praying that he won''t die, and he''s afraid of you. To tell you the truth, I was shocked when I first saw your face. Fortunately, I know that it''s a person dressed up by a primitive tribe who needs to be rescued, so I''m prepared."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "now you can ask which country they are from."


    Naftaran shook his head and looked at distin, but distin was indifferent, raised his left hand and waved to cut his throat.


    David, who was carrying a machine gun, suddenly raised the muzzle of the gun, then pulled the trigger at several people close to him. After a series of bullets swept past, the Arabs fell down one after another in a sudden scream.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang both stared wide, with an incredible face and a cry of surprise.


    "What are you doing? They have surrendered!"


    Looking at the shocked Gao Yang, distin said calmly: "Believe me, if we don''t kill them now, they will kill you in the future, and they will succeed. They have enough financial resources, interest and patience to chase us until we all die. You have to know that we have revealed too much information this time. Do you think we can escape the reward of at least hundreds of millions of dollars?"


    Naftaran shrugged and said to him, "you''d better believe what our leader said. As a veteran who has fought with Arabs all his life, he knows how to deal with these people. Moreover, if you and these people still intend to abide by the Geneva Convention on prisoners of war, you deserve to be killed by them later."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s okay. It doesn''t matter. I was just a little surprised. As a mercenary, we can''t enjoy the provisions of the Geneva Convention on prisoners of war, and I don''t intend to treat them as prisoners of war. I just, I''m just not used to killing prisoners."


    Distin walked up to Gao Yang. After hugging Gao Yang, he said in a deep voice, "it''s great to see you. I''m glad you''re still alive. By the way, your face is very frightening."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "thank you, thank you. I appreciate you coming so soon."


    Distin, who was already a Cyclops, pulled his eye mask, then waved his hand and said, "look at my injury. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be blind now. You almost lost all your troops in Mexico. Here, we are relaxed and happy. So don''t talk about this meaningless topic. Let''s start cleaning the battlefield."


    After that, distin took the earphone and said in a deep voice, "Gillard, the battle is over. Hold the plane and wait for us to go back."


    At this time, Gao Yang smiled and said, "when it comes to cleaning the battlefield, I don''t know whether there is a good thermal imager left."


    A smile also appeared on Dean''s face and said in a deep voice, "if there is, we''ll make a lot of money. David and naftaran, you two go and check all the cars. If there is a thermal imager, unload it."


    At this time, Li JinFang laughed and said, "brother Yang, it''s just a coincidence. If you say it a few seconds later, I''ll blow up another car."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "how did you stop these people? With so many cars, don''t they know to escape?"


    Li JinFang laughed and said: "Coincidentally, it''s really just a coincidence that we found a place to land from the air. We just landed and were on our way to meet you. We ran into the convoy head-on. Three rockets were fired, a dozen were fired, and then swept with a gun. They couldn''t run a car. Of course, Gillard was the greatest credit. You can see him in a moment. Gillard is a good man Sniper, it''s a big shot to hit those drivers. "


    Just then, David, who had just checked the first car, shouted excitedly, "boss, toad, we''ve made a lot of money! We''ve made a lot of money!"

 Chapter 328

    David stood on a Mercedes Benz g350 SUV with a soft top, but what made him cheer was not the thermal imager installed on the lifting rod in the back seat of the car, but a leather bag in his hand.


    David took the bag and shouted excitedly, "money, it''s all money!"


    Distin smiled and snapped his fingers, then said loudly, "speed up, we need a lot of things to clean up."


    The Mercedes Benz g350 can still start, so you don''t have to hurry to remove the thermal imager from the car, but put everything on the car.


    The booty was gathered one after another. It seemed that an exhibition of valuable hunting supplies had been held in front of them.


    Choose only the expensive ones, not the right ones. This seems to be the consistent style of the Middle East local tyrants who leak oil underground. Gao Yang collected six rifle shotguns and four shotgun double barreled shotguns. After Morgan learned a little about antique shotguns, Gao Yang can also see that two flat double shotguns are definitely antiques.


    Both rifles and double barreled shotguns have something in common, that is, if the five of them add up, they can''t recognize the brand and origin of any of them.


    Gao Yang thought that the most valuable was the large thermal imager, but it turned out that he was wrong.


    I don''t know how much the shotgun is worth, but the total value of the night vision and sight on the shotgun is definitely more than 200000 US dollars. A falcon blindfolded on the back seat of a car is conservatively estimated to be more than 200000 US dollars, according to distin.


    The suitcase turned out from the trunk of the car contained daily necessities such as clothes, headscarves and shoes. Naftaran took out a pair of slippers and told Gao Yang that the value of those slippers was no less than 5000 dollars, but there seemed to be no special Plaid headscarve, and the price was at least more than 1000 dollars.


    No matter how high the price is, they certainly don''t want clothes, shoes and other things, so they can only throw them all aside. By the way, the suitcases containing daily necessities are also the hands of famous designers in Europe. It is said that the price is at least more than 10000 US dollars, and there is no way. Everyone present can''t say they are poor, But I really can''t get in touch with the lives of those local tyrants, so no one knows how much the things they use are worth.


    As for things like gold and diamonds, nothing has been found. After all, the poor public security in Africa still needs to be kept low-key, but the main reason is that those local tyrants don''t need to use these heavy and cumbersome things to show their identity and financial resources. Think about it, ordinary big money can show off by driving a car with hundreds of thousands of dollars, But the oil tycoon can kill all the luxury cars with a cheetah.


    Owning a private plane, a large plane that can fly intercontinental like Morgan can also pull out a long face. If it''s a small plane, don''t be ashamed. An eagle on the arms of those oil tycoons is definitely much more expensive than a small plane.


    As for the large-scale thermal imager, Gao Yang and his colleagues got one and a half of them. The half was damaged by Gao Yang. David followed Gao Yang to the Mercedes Benz pickup that was not on the market and unloaded the damaged thermal imager.


    Gao Yang broke a small part, but for a thermal imager, the price of a piece of acceptance glass is tens of thousands of dollars. Gao Yang only broke a small part, and most parts are still good, which is worth a lot of money.


    When hunting, I use a large thermal imager. There is nothing to say except luxury. Although the thermal imager is not military, it is definitely the latest model, but the price is hard to say.


    There are few places where thermal imagers can be used. Apart from the military, few people buy them in other fields. They will be very expensive when purchasing. However, even if they are seized, it is still a big problem whether they can sell them. Moreover, when they sell them, the price will be much lower. Therefore, according to distin''s prediction, if a semi thermal imager is sold, Maybe it''s good to sell for more than 100000 dollars. It''s not as valuable as a falcon.


    While naftaran and David were cleaning the battlefield, Gao Yang and di stin were recycling all things that might expose their identity. The United Front was not worried, but at least five or six local tyrants and more than a dozen bodyguards died here. It must not be easy to end this matter.


    Gao Yang and distin drove a car to find the backpack and gun he had left in the grass. After chasing them out for a long time, they found the umbrella bags of naftaran and David.


    After he and distin threw the parachute into the car, Gao Yang couldn''t help but be curious and said, "distin, since you''re worried that the Arabs will retaliate, why don''t you ask where they are, find out the situation and kill them?"


    Didin shook his head and said, "there''s no need. I already know their origin, so what we have to do is not to leave anything that can reveal our identity."


    "Oh, where are they from?"


    "Saudi Arabia is not a member of the royal family, not even a collateral family. We should be thankful for this. Otherwise, what happened here will cause a big storm in the world. As for these people, they belong to a big family, but the family has little influence, and these people are not important people. I know the direct leaders of the family. They must not be here, so they don''t have to be here Worry too much, this matter will follow up, but they can''t find us. "


    "Where did you see it?"


    "It''s very simple. Looking at their cuffs, they have a very light family badge. Their badge belongs to a large family, but it is slightly different from the badge of the one in power. Therefore, it''s easy to draw a conclusion."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''m surprised. How did you find this in a short moment?"


    Distin looked at Gao Yang and smiled. After making a gesture you know, he didn''t answer Gao Yang''s question. Gao Yang immediately knew that he had asked a stupid question. Distin was a special force. It''s strange that they didn''t go through special training for one of the biggest imaginary enemies.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "so, is there anything else I need to know?"


    Distin nodded immediately and said, "except for the electronic products and cash without obvious marks, most of the other items have marks, especially the shotguns. Those shotguns are specially customized, and almost each one is unique. In order to avoid unnecessary annoyance, it''s best not to take them out easily or throw them away."


    Gao Yang looked at the shotgun in his hand and thought it would be a pity to lose it. Gao Yang didn''t care how much it was worth. He was just reluctant to lose a fine gun. Therefore, he must not lose it. It''s a big deal to throw it at home.


    After picking up all the things that should be picked up and loading all the booty that can be asked for, Gao Yang drove to the plane and began to load things on the plane.


    Li JinFang''s plane is a small eight seater plane. It''s not big, because if it''s bigger, it''s difficult to land on the grass. It looks broken. It''s unlikely to find a new plane in Malakal, but there are many small and old planes.


    The big ones couldn''t be taken away, and some shotguns and thermal imagers didn''t take up much space. After moving all the things to the plane, Gao Yang pointed to the Falcon driving on David''s arm and said in embarrassment, "how to deal with this?"


    Distin immediately said, "this is so eye-catching. Let it go."


    David smiled helplessly and said, "well, let it go. Although I know this little guy is really valuable, no one will buy this except the Arabs."


    David took off the blindfold on the eagle''s eye, and then waved his arm. The Falcon flapped its wings and soared into the sky. Looking at the Falcon away, David shouted, "fly away. Don''t be caught next time."


    After shouting, David quickly entered the cabin. When Gao Yang and they all entered the plane and sat down, they soon flew into the sky.


    After the plane took off, he said loudly, "Hey, distin, thank you again for saving me. You haven''t introduced me yet."


    "David, the machine gunner, naftaran, the raider, the two of them were airborne."


    David and naftaran seem to be in their 40s. Gao Yang shook hands with David and naftaran in turn and said with a smile: "it can be seen that they parachuted at the right place. They must be airborne soldiers. Hi, thank you. You were so handsome when you fell from the sky. My name is Gao Yang. It''s a great honor to know you."


    Distin pointed to the pilot who was flying the plane and said, "Gillard, sniper, and you can see that he can fly a plane."


    Gillard was flying a plane, so he just turned around and smiled at Gao Yang. Gao Yang waved to Gillard and said, "thank you, man, thank you all. Without you, I would be in big trouble this time."


    Gillard looked younger, about thirty years old. He looked back and said with a smile: "you''re welcome, boss. I have to thank you for providing me with a job opportunity. You know, it''s hard to find a job with high salary and easy work these days."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "boss?"


    Distin laughed and said, "they are employees of our maritime security company. As a major shareholder, he is not wrong to call your boss."


    After laughing and saying that, distin waved his hand and said, "Gao, you don''t have to be polite. They are all brothers who live and die with me, otherwise I wouldn''t call them."


    David also laughed and said, "Gao, I heard you saved our leader? So we are very happy to help you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, in short, thank you very much. As for now, it''s time to count the booty."

 Chapter 329

    In fact, there are not many booty that can be taken away. Except for some telescopes, night vision devices and shotguns, the rest are valuable, but they can''t be resold or kept for their own use, so they have no meaning at all.


    The money in the bag was 320000 dollars. Most of the cars were destroyed. Except for the shotgun, most of the items were burned with the car. Therefore, it was a surprise to find the money.


    The items finally counted out were US $320000 in cash. In addition to the shotgun seized by Gao Yang, there were also six rifle shells, shotguns with white light sight, four double barrel shotguns, small thermal imaging sight used on four guns, two low light level night vision devices, and, of course, a semi large thermal imaging device.


    The price of guns can''t be calculated. Finally, the price of all electronic instruments should be more than 300000 US dollars. With cash, the money that can be distributed is a little more than 600000.


    After estimating the total value of the booty, he raised his voice and said, "I''ll leave the shotgun I seized. JinFang, do you want to pick a shotgun or something to commemorate?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said loudly, "I''m not interested in these guns. Forget it."


    Gao Yang reached out from the four double barreled shotguns, took out two should be antique shotguns and said to distin, "Morgan likes these. I''ll take out these two guns and give them to him. You can distribute the others."


    For Gao Yang, he certainly won''t want any more booty. Distin brought people to save him purely out of human kindness. At first, no one knew that there were local tyrants to fight, not to mention distin. David and his three came to help at such a great risk. If there was nothing, it would be fine. But now that there were booty and the quantity was not too much, If you divide it up and down, it''s not a problem.


    Distin didn''t refuse or talk nonsense. He knew the relationship between Gao Yang and Li JinFang. In order to save Gao Yang, Li JinFang couldn''t hesitate to throw his life out. In order to thank David who came to help, Li JinFang wouldn''t hesitate to divide the spoils. Even if he was asked to empty his home, Li JinFang wouldn''t hesitate.


    It was precisely because he knew Gao Yang''s temper and the relationship between Li JinFang and Gao Yang. After Gao Yang said that he would distribute the spoils, di stin immediately said in a deep voice: "Naftaran, you take all the cash. As for the electronic equipment, I''ll try to find a buyer to sell it and give it to David and Gillard after selling the money. As for the gun, it''s a little troublesome. If you like, just pick some and put them up, or don''t sell them."


    David smiled and said, "boss, I didn''t expect to earn extra money this time. So, aren''t you going to have one?"


    Distin shook his head and said, "please, I''m a millionaire now, and I should be a multimillionaire soon."


    David talked a lot and was lively. After distin finished, David stabbed naftaran with his arm and said with a smile: "you heard that, boss, I''m not short of money, but you know, I''m not short of money, and my salary is still very high, so you won''t be polite to me, will you?"


    Gillard, who was flying the plane, also spoke loudly: "Naftaran, I know what you''re going to say, so shut up and listen to me first. First, I''m a bachelor. Second, I''m not short of money at all. Third, I have a high paying job, so my share belongs to you. It''s just some extra money. If you refuse even this, our friends won''t have to do it in the future."


    Naftaran hesitated for a long time, finally nodded and said, "thank you. I won''t refuse. Thank you."


    Gao Yang looked at something wrong. He immediately said, "why, is naftaran in a hurry to use money?"


    Distin nodded and said, "yes, he has four children. The youngest child has just undergone surgery for congenital heart disease in the United States. The operation is very successful, but the medical expenses are a large amount."


    Hearing this, Gao Yang immediately said, "naftaran, I don''t mean to offend, but I still have to say, I have a lot of money now. How much money do you need? Oh, it''s not to thank you for saving me today. It''s purely mutual help among friends."


    Li JinFang was familiar with naftaran and spoke more directly than Gao Yang. He said directly, "how much money do you need? Give me an account. It''s okay. I''m lending you money. You can pay me back when you have money."


    Distin laughed and said: "Well, you two don''t have to say much. Naftaran is good there, but he has too much unnecessary self-esteem. If naftaran is willing to accept it, he won''t refuse our brothers'' money. In fact, his children''s medical expenses have been paid off, and there are three children''s tuition fees, but with this extra money, the children''s tuition fees can''t be asked Yes, right, naff. "


    Naftaran nodded and said, "yes, there must be enough money now, guys, thank you! In addition, I must say that if there are such actions in the future, please be sure to call me."


    David stood up to Gao Yang and said, "naftaran has three sons who have been admitted to Yale University at the same time, and three sons who have entered Yale University at the same time. Ha, it''s really three geniuses, but the disadvantage of too many geniuses at home is that you have to prepare a large amount of tuition fees for the children. Now, let''s thank the Arabs who came to give money."


    Gao Yang said strangely, "three? Three sons were admitted at the same time?"


    Naftaran said happily: "Triplets, I have three 17-year-old sons. They are triplets and are equally smart. I also have a four-year-old daughter. She is very cute. Although she has suffered some minor misfortunes, my daughter''s operation is very successful. She will not be troubled by congenital heart disease in the future. Also, Gao, the work provided by you and the boss is very good, relaxed and happy, and And the salary is very high. The most important thing is that I can work with the old guys who used to fight in the war. Oh, I choose to feel so happy. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "after we land, we might as well go and have a drink as a reward for the rich who sent us money."


    Naftaran also laughed and said, "I really should thank them, otherwise I have to find a way to apply for student loans for my three sons, but now the money is enough."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I have no prejudice against any race. I only have prejudice against the enemy. There is a saying that the dead enemy is the good enemy. Now it seems that the enemy who gives us money and dies is the real good enemy."


    Gao Yang''s words made everyone laugh. When others laughed, Gao Yang took out his satellite phone and dialed Morgan. After Morgan connected, Gao Yang immediately said, "Hey, Morgan, thanks to your plane, my reinforcements arrived in time. In order to thank you, I''m going to give you two small gifts."


    Morgan smiled and said, "you''re fine. Just forget the gift. You know, there''s no need to come with me."


    After a moment of deliberate meditation, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "are you sure you don''t want my gift? Don''t you intend to know what it is?"


    "Forget it, Gao, there''s no need for this between us."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, forget it. In fact, I don''t know whether you will like these two guns. Oh, it''s a flat pair with No. 12 caliber and a vertical pair with No. 16 caliber. The one with No. 16 caliber should be bird hunting. Well, it looks very long. Eh, there are words on the butt of the gun. Let me see what it is."


    Gao Yang had already read the words on the butt of the gun, but he still picked up a gun and looked again and said: "A bird is drawn with a gold thread on the vertical pair of caliber 16, and there are several English letters. Let me see. It''s k.k.l. as for the shotgun of caliber 12, there are two lines written on it, but I can''t understand it. It should be Latin. Hi, distin, can you understand it?"


    Distin glanced at it and immediately said, "Latin, a proverb, the road of glory is not paved with flowers. Below is the signature, Clemens Wittgenstein."


    When distin finished, he said in a high voice, "Morgan, you heard what distin said, didn''t you?"


    Morgan''s breath on the other side began to be heavy. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Morgan roared: "Damn it, Gao, why do you always have such good luck? God, my God, the k.k.l. and Clemens Wittgenstein, damn it, aren''t you being chased and killed? Why can you get those two guns? Damn it, are these two guns used by those who want to kill you? Gao, who are you meeting!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "listen to you, you want my little gift?"


    Morgan said angrily on the phone, "Gao, you damn bastard, are you deliberately playing tricks on me? I tell you, if you break my two baby guns, I''ll kill you."


    It seems that he has found treasure again. Of course, it is treasure for Morgan. Gao Yang is very happy to be able to repay Morgan''s help.


    "Well, well, don''t worry. I''m just kidding you. I''ll treat your two baby shotguns well until they are delivered to you."


    Morgan quickly sighed on the phone and said angrily: "I tried to find a collection of enough weight, but I couldn''t get it, but damn it, I couldn''t find it. And you, you''re at war, you''re being chased. In this way, you can easily get the baby I''ve always dreamed of. God, what''s the matter with the world."


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "Morgan, do you know why you are always disappointed? The reason is very simple. You buy it, and I rob it. The most important thing is that you have to see who I robbed it from. The last gun came from Gaddafi''s collection, and this time, it came from the oil tycoon in China. Otherwise, who else do you think might hunt with an antique? So, if you want to have it Surprise, you have to choose a good enemy. "

 Chapter 330

    Gaoyang''s plane did not land in Malakal, but directly landed more than 200 kilometers north of Malakal, where Morgan''s oil field is located.


    The city of Malakal has become chaotic. Sporadic gun battles have broken out in the city. As for the outside of the city, the war is imminent. Although the situation in Malakal is still within the control range, Gao Yang is not bad if they want to land in Malakal, but they just land in Malakal and then transfer to Morgan''s oil field, It''s easier to fly directly.


    Malakal is the capital of South Niro Province in South Sudan, and across the border is South Kordofan Province in north Sudan, while Morgan''s oil field is in Abyei, where the two countries have not been able to clearly belong.


    In the 1980s, Chevron of the United States discovered several large oil fields in Abyei, most of which are located in southern Sudan.


    Large oil fields were discovered, but chevron failed to exploit them. The civil war in Sudan forced Chevron to withdraw from Sudan, and the oil in Abyei has not been exploited.


    North and South Sudan have been competing for Abyei. The last war here occurred in 2008. The misselia loyal to north Sudan and the Dinka, the largest tribe in South Sudan, have been in hostility. Small-scale tribal conflicts are common. After South Sudan finally became independent, the Nuer, who used to be a comrade in arms of Dinka, They also joined the Dinka people in seizing land and pastures.


    Although the ownership of most areas of Abyei, especially the distribution of oil interests, has not been completely solved, Morgan came to South Sudan at the first time of South Sudan''s independence.


    Morgan signed an agreement with the government of South Sudan and robbed the exploitation right of an oil field in an undisputed area in South Sudan, but it was not enough for the photosynthetic government to reach an agreement. Morgan reached an agreement with a large Dinka tribe that actually controlled the area where the oil field was located, and robbed an oil field in a crisp manner.


    Morgan, who started first, robbed an oil field, but did not intend to really exploit oil. Morgan''s approach is very simple, that is, after seizing the oil field, find a real oil company to sell it, and doing industry has never been Morgan''s choice.


    With the exploitation right, it has occupied the site. Although it will not develop itself, it has to be optimistic about the site. At least Morgan must not let others rob his fruit before selling the oil field.


    Morgan has no drilling equipment and personnel, but Morgan has built a living area in the area where the oil field is located. All living facilities are available. In addition, there are several mechanical facilities to highlight the sense of existence and represent the site. In addition, Morgan has also sent five people to stay in Malakal and the oil field for a long time, Responsible for communication with local officials and Dinka tribes.


    Only five people are not enough. Morgan also keeps a security team of 30 people and usually stationed in his oil field. Anything can happen here. The signed contract says that tearing up is tearing up. If a nomadic tribe occupies the oil well to be exploited, it is not easy to drive it away, so Morgan wants to keep his fruit from being picked, We can only send people to guard until he sells the oil field.


    After the tension between the Nuer and the Dinka people becomes tense, it is likely to evolve into an ethnic war. As the top leader appointed by Morgan in South Sudan, Colm has to rush back to the oil field to prevent the war between the Dinka and the Nuer from spreading to the oil field.


    In order to save Gao Yang, Morgan really made great efforts. He not only used his relationship to find a military plane to send Li JinFang and distin to Malakal as soon as possible, but Colm also had to rush to Malakal from the oil field to arrange a small plane for Li JinFang and them in advance.


    Morgan is absolutely interesting. Now Morgan''s industry is facing a crisis, Gao Yang certainly can''t stand idly by, and the relationship between distin and Morgan is not bad. It''s a matter of helping for a few days. After a little discussion, distin and Gao Yang simply flew to Morgan''s oil field.


    None of the five men sent by Morgan to the oil field are combatants. If something really happens, they can only count on the 30 armed security guards recruited locally. The problem is that it''s OK to show a sense of presence in peacetime. If there is a war, these people can''t be expected at all.


    With Gaoyang, the situation is very different. Firstly, the safety of the staff in the living area is guaranteed. More importantly, if necessary, Gaoyang can support the Dinka tribe cooperating with Morgan.


    There are 47 people in the living area of the oilfield, most of them are security personnel, only a dozen engineers in charge of construction and a doctor.


    There are four rows of simple houses in the living area. There are wells for drinking water and generators. It is rare that most of the houses have air conditioning.


    Gaoyang''s room has been prepared. Everyone has one. The room is prepared for senior managers. There is not only air conditioning, but also a bathroom, toilet and water heater.


    He settled down temporarily in the camp, but Gao Yang''s heart is still on the grassland. The whereabouts of the akuri tribe are unknown. Gao Yang must return to the grassland to continue searching. Now, he has to ensure the safety of Colm.


    If the situation continues to deteriorate, Gao Yang has to escort Colm and them to leave, and then Morgan will find more armed personnel to protect his oil field. If the situation is completely controlled and there will be no danger, Gao Yang and them can leave. This time will not be too long. It should be able to confirm whether to evacuate or stick to it for a week at most.


    After arriving at the camp, it was evening. After Gao Yang washed all the paint in his room, it was almost time for dinner.


    After a short rest, Gao Yang and di stin went to the camp doctor to get malaria prevention drugs, and then attended a small welcome banquet held by Colm for them.


    Only five people sent by Morgan attended the welcome banquet.


    Although the living camp is built on the wilderness, the conditions inside are good. Morgan is not stingy with his staff and at least has a complete range of food. In addition, the living camp is less than ten kilometers away from a large Dinka tribe, and the quality of beef raised by Dinka people is quite good.


    For Americans, the pattern of eating beef is not good, especially the cook for Gao Yang is Colm himself, and Colm is from Texas, so Gao Yang''s dinner is Texas steak.


    Texans are called red necks by people in other parts of the United States, which is a derogatory term similar to Hicks. German steak can''t occupy the edge with elegance. There is a steak piled on a lot of French fries and a bottle of ketchup next to it. This is Texan steak.


    After Colm''s simple speech, what''s left is to eat. Eating Texas steak on the African grassland can''t occupy any side with elegance, so hungry Gao Yang is very happy. He doesn''t have to put on airs and can eat casually regardless of his image.


    After eating half full, the welcome banquet became a work banquet. Looking at Gao Yang and distin, they all ate almost. Colm touched Gao Yang with his glass and said with a smile: "welcome to be a guest here. You can be as comfortable as at home."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "thank you. Thank you for your help. In addition, thank you for your revolver. That gun helped me a lot. I can return your pistol to you later."


    After taking Gao Yang, a white man also raised his glass. After touching Gao Yang, he smiled and said, "man, nice to meet you. Just call me Maguire. Now I''m curious. What do you think of my knife? If you don''t mind, can you give it back to me? It''s a knife I like very much. Taking it away by you is like killing me."


    He shrugged and said in a deep voice, "thank you very much for your knife. Thank you very much. Similarly, your knife helped me a lot. However, I brought the knife back completely, but the problem is, I killed two people with that knife. I don''t know if you mind."


    Maguire was stunned and said in surprise, "I heard about you, but I didn''t know you used a knife in revenge?"


    Gao Yang nodded, made a stabbing posture from bottom to top, and said, "yes, night attack, I approached the enemy, and then solved them with a knife."


    Maguire immediately said, "man, there are too few people who don''t use guns but use knives to solve problems these days. I admire you very much. Wow, you are so powerful. I don''t mind killing people with a knife, so please give it back to me."


    After that, Maguire looked happy, raised his glass again and said, "pay tribute to you, guys, pay tribute to all of you. You know, I''m scared these days. I''m afraid a group of people will rush into the camp and kill us all, but now you''re here, I can finally have a good sleep."


    Then another man said with a smile: "Yes, it''s great that you can come. Those security guards can''t be trusted. If someone kills them, they will definitely run faster than anyone. You know, the Huaxia camp not far from us is like this. All the security guards they hired in the local ran away in case of an accident, the Huaxia people''s workplace was looted, and some people were taken hostage. May God bless those poor hostages ¡£¡±


    Colm also said with a sad face: "I''ve been to the Chinese construction site and had a meal with them. To be honest, their food is delicious and their people are very good. May God bless them."


    At this time, Gao Yang and Li JinFang almost said in one voice: "there is a Chinese construction site? Tell me what''s going on."

 Chapter 331

    Generally speaking, a large oil field will be exploited and operated by the same company, but in South Sudan, this is a little unrealistic.


    There are several large oil fields in Abyei area, with a total proven reserves of about 180 million tons. However, South Sudan can now hold two oil fields, one of which has been won by Morgan, while the other is jointly exploited by an oil company in China and the government of South Sudan.


    Morgan wants to resell the oil field, but Huaxia''s oil field wants to extract the oil as quickly as possible. Therefore, Huaxia''s oil company has started drilling wells.


    It is more than 60 kilometers away from Colm''s camp. There are two camps of Chinese drilling team. Colm''s well water does not interfere with the river water with the Chinese drilling team, and they have no contact at ordinary times. Originally, what happened to the Chinese drilling team will not be known in time, but today, Colm''s friend in malaker called him, Told Colm that the Huaxia camp was robbed and asked Colm to strengthen security.


    Colm didn''t know exactly what happened in the Chinese camp. He just knew that someone rushed to the Chinese camp and opened fire. Then the security guards in the camp of the Chinese drilling team fired several shots back and dispersed.


    After listening to Colm about the situation, Li JinFang immediately couldn''t sit still. As a Chinese soldier, at least he thought he still belonged to a Chinese soldier. When he learned that his compatriots were in trouble, Li JinFang really couldn''t stand idly by.


    After hesitating again and again, Li JinFang suddenly stood up and said to Gao Yang, "brother Yang, I have to go and see. I''ll go and see if there''s anything I can do to help. There won''t be any danger. You stay here and I"


    Looking at Li JinFang with an anxious face, he waved his hand and said, "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t panic and be steady."


    After that, Gao Yang whispered to Colm, "is there any way you can contact the drilling team in China?"


    Colm shook his head and said, "no way. I don''t know their phone or their radio frequency."


    After thinking for a while, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "since the drilling team works for the government of South Sudan, will there be troops or police to protect them if they are robbed?"


    Colm chuckled and said: "Don''t be kidding. If the army or police here are reliable, why should we spend money to hire security guards? Well, now the facts have proved that the security guards who spend money can''t be trusted. Now it''s Dinka and Nuer people who want to go to war. Their army is basically neither Dinka nor Nuer. Now they are going to fight themselves. I''m sure Malakal has a soldier Can''t be sent out. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said in distress, "that is to say, in a short time, no one can take care of those Chinese people. If the Chinese Embassy and consulate help save them, is there a way?"


    Colm shrugged and said, "unless the people in the embassy and consulate can bring a force, it is impossible. Maybe the South Sudanese government will transfer a force from elsewhere, but it takes time. With their efficiency, it will be good to send troops to the camp of the drilling team in two or three days."


    At this time, Li JinFang couldn''t help it any more. He said in a hurry, "brother Yang, I have to go and have a look. Otherwise, I''ll go now?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Colm, "sorry, man, we may have to leave."


    Distin frowned and said, "are you two going to go by yourself? Just you two, there are fewer people, but what if we all go here?"


    Colm also looked bitter and said, "man, you can''t do this. I thought you stayed to protect us. You have to understand that it''s also very dangerous here. What if you leave us?"


    Gao Yang sighed in distress and said, "I''m sorry, but those Chinese are my compatriots. I have to go and have a look. Distin, the safety here depends on you first. We should be back soon."


    After hesitating for a moment, distin whispered to Colm, "we''re here. You don''t have to worry about safety."


    Colm spread out his hands and said with a bitter smile, "sorry, I may seem too selfish. It''s a virtue and great to stand up when my compatriots are in trouble, but there are only two of them. What can they do?"


    Distin and David laughed. Then David said with a smile, "it''s enough to have them two."


    At this time, distin patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and Li JinFang''s shoulder, and then said in a deep voice: "I understand your idea, so I have no intention to stop you. If you are sure you want to go, I can go with you. After all, you two are a little too few, and three people are enough."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, these things have nothing to do with you. Besides, there are dangers here. You''d better stay. It''s enough to have me and toad. If there''s any danger, I''ll ask you for help."


    Di siding nodded and said, "with your ability, there should be no danger, but you must remember, safety first, don''t be too impulsive."


    Colm sighed and said, "well, you two, really, I don''t know what to say. I''ll give you a car."


    Gao Yang, who had finished his meal, wiped his mouth, stood up and said in a deep voice, "the situation is urgent. Please prepare the car and coordinates quickly. I''ll clean up. Everyone, we''ll have a good drink when we get back."


    There is no need to say more about the rest. Gao Yang and Li JinFang went back to their houses, dressed up their equipment, packed up their guns and ammunition, drove a pickup truck and went straight to the camp of the Chinese drilling team.


    When Li JinFang came, he brought all Gao Yang''s equipment and sufficient ammunition. Li JinFang had ten magazines and 300 bullets, while Gao Yang had more than 300 bullets, but the empty magazines had not been filled in time.


    After driving out of the camp, Gao Yang loaded the empty magazine with bullets one by one in the bumpy car. Looking at the silent Gao Yang, Li JinFang suddenly said, "sorry, brother Yang, I''m a soldier, you''re not. I know if I go, you must follow. Originally, our brothers shouldn''t have said this, but I still feel sorry for you."


    After hearing Li JinFang''s words, Gao Yang looked at Li Jinfa in surprise and said with a disdainful smile: "if Er is also a disease, when did you get infected by rabbits and your IQ became lower? You, what''s our relationship? You tell me this? Bastard!"


    Gao Yang is really angry. There is really no need to say too much about his relationship with Li JinFang, so when Li JinFang came to save him, Gao Yang thanked everyone, but didn''t tell Li JinFang because he didn''t need it.


    After hate finished, Gao Yang lowered his head again and continued to load his bullets. After a while, he said faintly: "don''t forget, I''m also Chinese. Also, don''t say such words to me in the future. I don''t like to listen."

 Chapter 332

    For the sake of safety, Li JinFang turned off the lights and relied on the night vision instrument all the way.


    The journey of more than 70 kilometers took more than an hour. When Li JinFang found that there were white buildings in the camp ahead, Li JinFang stopped his car.


    It is about one kilometer away from the camp. From a distance, it is dark in the camp, but outside the camp, someone runs back and forth with a torch and a flashlight, and gunshots can be heard.


    After just glancing at it, Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "I don''t know how the people in the camp are now. We must get close and observe the situation."


    Gao Yang looked at it with a night vision telescope and said in a deep voice: "the mob should not have entered the camp, otherwise they would not wander outside. Now they can''t see what weapons the other party has. However, from the action of those people, it seems that there are not many guns. Most people use machetes and other things. Drive and drive closer, and keep the distance within 300 meters."


    Li JinFang restarted the car and drove it about 300 meters away from the camp. At this time, he could clearly hear the cry.


    The people shouting outside the camp did not notice a car coming in the dark. Gao Yang and Li JinFang got out of the car and were ready to attack in silence.


    After the belt was ready, Li JinFang suddenly said, "I think it''s better to scare these people away. If we let go of killing people, we can leave, but the drilling team will have to work here in the future. If they kill people, their future life will be difficult."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s easy to kill people. As long as you kill a few people, you can scare them away, but if you want to scare them away without hurting people, it''s not easy to do."


    After thinking for a moment, he said in a loud and deep voice: "in this way, you turn on the lights, and then we two warn to shoot first. If you can scare people away, it''s best. If you can''t, hurt a few more."


    After determining the plan, Li JinFang ran back to the car, reached out and turned on the headlights on the car, immediately shot a shuttle into the sky and shouted, "everyone listen, you must leave here immediately, otherwise you will bear the consequences."


    After Li JinFang roared, the people who were shouting and running outside the camp immediately stopped, and then turned their eyes on Li JinFang, but after a brief silence, someone immediately pointed the muzzle of the gun at the car with the headlights on and shot.


    Lying on one side of the ground, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "what you said is too complicated. How can they understand."


    After that, Gao Yang leaned up and shouted, "go away, or I''ll kill you!"


    After roaring, the effect was still not good. At least more than 20 people rushed towards him and Li JinFang, but most of them took machetes rather than guns.


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly and said, "toad, shoot. They won''t leave without blood. Be careful and shoot the third way."


    Gao Yang finally shot. He aimed at the person holding the gun and fired two shots. After the two shots, two people immediately fell to the ground, covered their legs and cried loudly. Instead of shooting at the person, Li JinFang shot out the gun grenade in the grenade launcher. After the grenade exploded in front of the crowd, those who rushed towards the car immediately stopped, Then he turned his head and dispersed.


    Seeing that it was just a grenade that solved the problem, Gao Yang couldn''t help feeling annoyed and said, "the second Olympic Games, if I knew this, I wouldn''t be finished throwing a grenade. Why shoot? It''s true."


    After he finished depressed, Gao Yang got up and looked at the mobs who were still angry at the moment. At the moment, he fled like a frightened sheep. Gao Yang couldn''t help but curl his mouth and said, "let''s go and go into the camp. I hope the people inside are all right."


    The crowd gathered outside the camp has fled, and the injured people have been taken away by their companions. Gao Yang and Li JinFang drove to the outside of the camp easily.


    The camp of the drilling crew is not small and can accommodate at least hundreds of people. Besides, there is a fence pulled by barbed wire outside the camp. It is precisely because of this fence that the mobs failed to rush into the camp.


    He walked to the edge of the wall and shouted in Chinese: "is there anyone inside? It''s all right outside."


    After roaring loudly, a surprise cry came out from the outermost house soon.


    "Someone, someone, wait for me, I''m out."


    Soon, the lights in the camp lit up, and then a dozen people ran out of the camp house, with a gun in the head.


    After running to the other side of the barbed wire, seeing the costumes of Gao Yang and Li JinFang, those who ran out were stunned one by one. The person with the gun in the head also said in surprise: "you, who are you? Aren''t you sent by the company?"


    Both Gao Yang and Li JinFang are dressed in black combat clothes, helmets, combat vests, hand grenades on their chest, and night vision goggles. In particular, they are covered with a mask that only shows their eyes. Such a dress is also invisible in South Sudan.


    "Don''t care who sent us, and don''t ask who we are. In short, it''s not sent by any party you know. Well, just think we''re courageous."


    At this time, Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "everyone is Chinese. Don''t worry. We''re not far from here. We heard that something might happen. Come and have a look. How about your people?"


    The leader immediately said, "it''s all right. It''s no big deal. Just two people were slightly injured. Wait a minute. I''ll ask someone to break the barbed wire."


    The whole camp was surrounded by barbed wire, and the position of the door was sealed by layers of barbed wire. When the people inside cut the barbed wire with pliers, the leader of the drilling team said to Gao Yang through the barbed wire: "At the critical moment, it''s lucky that you two came to help. Otherwise, it would be miserable tonight. By the way, brother, my last name is Chen and Chen Peng. I''m the platform manager here. I dare to ask your names."


    After a little hesitation, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "our two occupations are a little sensitive. We still don''t say the name. Just call me ram. His name is toad."


    Chen Peng nodded again and again and said, "I see. I appreciate you very much. If you don''t come to help us solve the siege, something big will happen today."


    Chen Peng seems to be in his forties. He is wearing a red overalls. He looks like a worker, more than a manager. When he speaks, he seems very sincere and gives people a good feeling. In addition, he has been holding an AK47 in his hand, the muzzle of the gun is facing down, and his fingers are on the trigger guard. It seems that the action of holding the gun is very professional.


    Gao Yang pointed to the gun in Chen Peng''s hand and said, "manager Chen used to be a soldier?"


    Chen Peng nodded and said, "yes, it was from the 15th army. In 2006, he transferred to his current unit directly."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "no wonder you can keep it up to now, manager Chen. How many people do you have here? What are you going to do next?"


    While he was talking, a hole had been cut in the barbed wire fence blocking the door. At this time, Chen Peng said, "you two are wronged. Come in from the hole. We have to plug the hole later. Maybe those people have to come."


    Gao Yang went in through the cut. As soon as Gao Yang went in, Chen Peng immediately stretched out his hand, shook hands with Gao Yang vigorously, and said excitedly: "No more words. In short, on behalf of the old and young men here, I would like to thank you for your kindness. There are more than 60 people here. If someone breaks in, it will really spoil the food. Come on, let''s not stay outside all the time. Go and sit inside. Xiao Liu, take your brothers in your class and watch the situation outside. Be careful and find a hidden place Fang hides and changes shifts in two hours. "


    After a hurried arrangement of people on duty, Chen Peng led Gao Yang and Li Jinfa to a large room that should be the canteen. After entering, Gao Yang found that it was full of people.


    The light in the canteen was on at this time. Almost all the people in the room were wearing red overalls, holding axes, steel pipes and large wrenches as weapons. At a sudden glance, it looked like a group of social people were going to open a film.


    As soon as he entered the canteen, Chen Peng immediately said in a loud voice: "brothers, these two are the great heroes who helped us out. They just made the news. Welcome, everyone."


    Everyone in the canteen was watching Gao Yang and Li JinFang with curious and grateful eyes. After hearing Chen Peng''s introduction, cheers and applause immediately rang out.


    After waving to the crowd and being welcomed to a chair to sit down, Gao Yang immediately said, "manager Chen, please introduce the situation first. What happened here?"


    Chen Peng immediately said: "Well, we received a notice yesterday that the situation in this area is unstable and we are ready to evacuate at any time. But today, we received a new notice that we should not evacuate by ourselves. The road has been blocked. The company has asked the embassy and consulate for help and is ready to shoot the army to escort us away. However, the army coming to escort us away today has encountered an attack and can''t come at all. This is not true , it was blocked in the camp.


    This afternoon, the first group of people came to rob, but there were not many people, only more than 20 people. We hired security guards to shoot a few shots and then ran away. But those security guards were too fucking things. When they saw that they were really going to fight, when the robbers left, they were going to run away without saying a word and took things from the camp. Later, I grabbed one person, He bought the gun and bullets in his hand with 600 yuan, and then blocked the door with barbed wire.


    When those people come back in the evening, they have nothing to break the barbed wire fence. If anyone dares to build a board or something and wants to turn in, I''ll shoot them. It''s so consumed up to now. "

 Chapter 333

    "What has happened is not important. What matters is what to do next, whether to evacuate or stick to it. Do you have any plans?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, Chen Peng looked embarrassed and said: "We have a total of 62 people, so many people. Judging from the current situation, it''s better to stay in the camp. If we leave, there is only one gun. It''s too dangerous on the road, so what to do next has to wait for the notice from the company. Now the company is trying to find a way. The embassy and consulate are also putting pressure on the government of South Sudan to send troops to protect us quickly There will be results soon. "


    After Chen Peng finished, Gao Yang immediately said, "if you want to move, the two of us can help escort you. The safety problem on the road should not be big. I heard that you have another camp. What''s the situation there? Do you know?"


    Chen Peng''s face immediately looked ugly and said, "they were not well prepared. The camp was looted. The most troublesome thing is that more than a dozen people were arrested. Now we can''t contact. Now we don''t know what the specific situation is."


    After that, Chen Peng said with a worried face: "the last time I contacted, I got the news that the people I met there were heavily armed, and the people who came to us were just the people in a nearby town. The situation is completely different. Now I don''t know what the situation in another camp is. We can''t help it if we want to support it. It''s really fatal."


    Someone was kidnapped, and the nature and severity of the situation immediately changed. Gao Yang frowned and said in a deep voice: "we have lost contact, which is troublesome. So let''s talk about you first. What do you do next?"


    Chen Peng sighed and said: "Now is a critical period for our team to drill wells. It seems that oil is about to come out. If we withdraw, any equipment will have to be stolen. The key is that the previous work will be wasted. Hey, if I can, I really don''t want to go. However, human life is crucial. We must first ensure the safety of the old and young men in the team. Now With your help, things will be much easier. I think so. If you can, please evacuate the people who escort me. I''ll stay and guard my things. "


    Gao Yang was respectful to Chen Peng and said in surprise, "yourself? You stay?"


    Chen Peng nodded and said, "I''m going to do this now, but I have to ask the company if I can do it. Otherwise, I''ll contact the company quickly. If we are allowed to evacuate, we''ll have to trouble you two. If the company has other arrangements, everything will be different."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, that''s it. You can contact quickly. Whether you go or stay, both of us can help until you are safe."


    Someone brought a satellite phone to Chen Peng. After Chen Peng received the phone, he just wanted to make a call, but he remembered something. After laughing at Gao Yang, he said in a deep voice: "well, someone in the company will ask you about your identity and situation. How can I introduce you?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "we are from a security company. We are carrying out a security task. When we hear that something has happened to Chinese people, we rush to help. It''s inconvenient to disclose a lot of things. Just say so."


    Chen Peng took out his satellite phone and began to contact the company. He said on the phone in an excited tone: "Hello, Lao Wang? I''m Lao Chen. We''re all right now. Yes, yes, it''s all right. Listen to me, there are two Chinese people who are from the security company. They are performing tasks nearby. When they hear that something has happened to their compatriots, they hurry to come to the rescue. Yes, yes, that''s right. Oh, don''t ask so many questions. You quickly say the next arrangement of the company. We are withdrawing Or stick to it? "


    Chen Peng nodded repeatedly. After talking to the other end of the phone, he immediately said to Gao Yang: "Good news, if you hurry up, the army will come to protect the camp tomorrow. If you can ensure safety, you don''t have to evacuate first. In addition, the leader of our company said that he was very grateful to you two for your righteous deeds. He will come with the army tomorrow. In order to thank you two, our company will certainly show some gratitude. Hey, hey, how can I say, you helped me I''m very busy. We''ve saved so many of us. Our boss is very grateful to you. He must not come empty handed. "


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t say anything if you are grateful. We are all Chinese. We also do this business, that is, stretch out our hands. Can we be sure that reinforcements will come tomorrow?"


    Chen Peng nodded: "It should be ensured that this riot is not national. Our ambassador to South Sudan is in a hurry. Maybe the troops coming tomorrow are directly sent from Juba. In addition, others have come to support. According to our leaders, it seems that they are from China. It depends on the situation tomorrow. If we can stick to it, our team will not withdraw. If the situation changes Out of control, we withdraw to Wau. There are United Nations peacekeeping forces there. The key is our Chinese forces. They can''t come to rescue, but it''s absolutely no problem to protect us. "


    "Where''s the other camp? Any news from there?"


    Chen Peng''s face sank again and sighed: "No, I''ve lost contact. I can''t know the specific situation until tomorrow at the earliest. However, in my opinion, the situation over there is not good. There are fewer people than here. The news in the afternoon is that 15 people in a class working on the well have been kidnapped. The people in the camp are fine, but all the things that can be moved have been looted. Now I''m afraid of the camp The people in the were also kidnapped. "


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "I''m going to go to another camp. If they are all kidnapped, I can only forget it. But if they are still okay, I can protect them and bring them to this camp or insist on the reinforcements tomorrow. How far is the other camp from here?"


    Chen Peng was a soldier after all. After hearing Gao Yang''s plan, he immediately said, "I won''t say thank you. It must be good to go to a camp, but we have too few people, and there can''t be no one to take care of here. Well, you two are well equipped. The key is to be trained. You stay to take care of the camp. I''ll go to a camp to see the situation."


    Li JinFang, who had been silent, shook his head and said, "no, those robbers are ordinary people and have no will to fight. One of us can stay to ensure that there is no accident in the camp. Let''s go separately."


    After that, Li JinFang looked at Gao Yang and said, "it''s not too late. I''ll go to another camp. As long as the people in the camp are all right, I''ll try to bring them here to meet."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, if you stay, I have to go. If you defend, the required range is not far. Two people from you and manager Chen can hold it. However, to check the situation, it has to be me. My range is far and I''m not afraid of close range. If there''s any situation, I''ll deal with it better than you. OK, I don''t say much. I''ll start now."


    What Gao Yang said is very reasonable. Li JinFang''s range is not as good as Gao Yang. In the face of complex situations, Li JinFang''s handling means are not as good as Gao Yang, and the burden is not light. After all, he still has to protect the safety of more than 60 people, so Li JinFang did not compete with Gao Yang.


    Chen Peng was very grateful to Gao Yang and Li JinFang at the moment. He suddenly stood up and said, "brother Gongyang, you want to save people. If we all look at each other, it doesn''t make sense. Well, let brother toad stay by himself. Don''t worry, my shooting skills are also powerful and will never drag you back."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "forget it. I have a night vision. I can touch it to see the situation. Also, I don''t look down on manager Chen. Frankly, it''s more convenient for me to do things alone. Don''t worry. I often do this."


    Li JinFang also nodded and said, "yes, let ram go alone. He does often do such things. Although there is only one person, no one can keep him as long as he is willing."

 Chapter 334

    When Gao Yang found the camp, he stopped his car when he was five or six hundred meters away.


    There was a fire burning in the camp. The fire was scattered. I don''t know what was burned. Gao Yang looked at it with a thermal imaging night vision, and he could only see bright light clusters, but no human heat source. Similarly, the low light night vision on the helmet could not see any signs of human activity.


    According to Gao Yang''s known situation, there should be Chinese talents in the camp, but at this time, there has been a fire in the camp, and there should be no one left in it.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang decided to go close and observe. He wanted to see if there were any people in the camp. If the Chinese had casualties, there should be corpses left in the camp. If the Chinese left voluntarily, perhaps some traces could be found to distinguish whether they were hijacked or left voluntarily.


    Four or five hundred meters away from the camp, Gao Yang began to slowly approach the camp. Nothing was found all the way. There was no movement in the camp except the crackle of the fire.


    Gao Yang felt that there should be no one in the camp. Although he dared not relax his vigilance, Gao Yang was relieved.


    Although the camp also had barbed wire fence, the barbed wire fence had been pushed down and was completely unprotected. When Gao Yang was more than 50 meters away from the houses in the camp, he put away hk417 and took the shotgun on his back.


    The camp is a mess. Many simple houses have burned traces, but the main fire point in the camp is some machinery, which is not easy to be pulled away, or ordinary people don''t know how to drive, such as excavators and cranes, which are burning at this time.


    After a little observation, Gao Yang decided to take a look at the house to determine whether there were Chinese casualties. After a glance, he first went to a row of houses that didn''t seem to have been burned.


    Gao Yang raised his vigilance, observed around, and slowly walked towards his goal. There were no obstacles on his way. The only thing to pay attention to was to pass through a row of burned simple houses.


    When passing the row of simple houses, Gao Yang slowed down and slowly approached the corner close to the wall. Then he suddenly flashed forward and quickly in case there was someone behind the corner. Just as he flashed forward, he saw a dark shadow also suddenly emerge from the corner, stretched out his hand and grabbed his gun barrel.


    Although Gao Yang made the move of searching forward, he was careless. If he was really focused, he should be able to shoot 0.1 second in advance. Now his shooting time is delayed by 0.a few seconds, and the consequence is that he was caught by the barrel.


    Gao Yang pulled the trigger and the shotgun made a loud noise, but the shotgun missed unexpectedly. The enemy had pushed the muzzle open, but at the moment of shooting, Gao Yang kicked his right foot out silently.


    From the moment the barrel is caught, Gao Yang has subconsciously made a counterattack. If his foot kicks the enemy''s lower leg, Gao Yang will take a punch at the moment the enemy falls forward. Only after he knocks down the enemy with the fastest action can he have the chance to continue shooting.


    After receiving Li JinFang''s special training, Gao Yang''s close combat action is already instinctive, and the speed is not bad. When he was trained in Israel, his Israeli combat instructor couldn''t stop this kick and punch, except to open the distance.


    But now, Gao Yang''s feet are faster than his thinking. When he doesn''t even realize it, his feet have been kicked out, but the touch from Gao Yang''s toes is not a human leg bone. When he feels that his toes kick a hard object, and the hard object immediately shrinks back to relieve the force, Gao Yang realizes that his feet are blocked by the sole of his shoes.


    The quickest way to resist Gao Yang''s kick is just to raise your feet slightly, but Li JinFang is the only one who can do this.


    The kick was blocked, but Gao Yang''s left fist also waved out. The left fist went to the enemy''s throat in a posture that was not suitable for exerting force.


    Because the left hand is not the main hand, and the left hand originally carries a shotgun, Gao Yang''s punch can exert less than 30% of its strength. However, his left hand is very close to the enemy''s throat, and his throat is extremely fragile. As long as Gao Yang''s extremely fast punch can hit the enemy''s throat, it can still kill the enemy.


    However, Gao Yang''s extremely fast punch was blocked again. His enemy curled up his right arm and let Gao Yang''s punch fall empty.


    Between lightning and flint, after Gao Yang''s left fist was opened, his right hand let go of the shotgun he was holding and clenched it into a fist. He quickly waved a complete half step collapse fist.


    The next thing, beyond Gao Yang''s cognition, his enemy also spread the muzzle of the gun he held, and then locked his right hand with both hands.


    He threw a half step collapse fist with full force, but his fist was locked. He was shocked for a moment, because now when he uses a complete half step collapse, Li JinFang can only hide or unload his force, but can''t lock his fist instantly.


    He was terrified. When his right foot wanted to kick out again, he was firmly hugged by an arm stretched out behind him, and then his body fell back.


    His arm locked his throat like a locking pliers. Gao Yang was out of breath immediately. He soon felt black. Although he was still struggling desperately, he had no strength at all.


    Gao Yang soon saw Venus. Just before he was about to lose consciousness, he stretched out a hand and took off his mask.


    Just after the high mask was lifted, he was immediately put forward on the ground. His hands were cut back. After being caught, the arm on his neck was finally released.


    Gao Yang, whose face was close to the ground, immediately gasped quickly, waiting for the brain to restore blood supply. After his eyes were no longer dark, Gao Yang immediately said in English, "who are you?"


    "Who are you!"


    After talking with the enemy in unison, Gao Yang was stunned immediately, because the man who knocked him down used Chinese. After quickly regaining consciousness, Gao Yang immediately said in Chinese, "who are you?"


    "What do you do?"


    The question crashed again. This time, Gao Yang used Chinese and the person who asked him used English. However, after Gao Yang asked again in Chinese, the person who controlled him immediately had a humanity: "it''s really Chinese!"


    After hearing that Gao Yang spoke Chinese, the man squatting in front of him immediately said, "are you Chinese? What are you doing here?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you need to ask me about the second Olympic Games? Do you think I''m here to rob? What can I do in addition to saving people?"


    At this time, the man who blocked Gao Yang''s three attacks in succession and successfully locked his fist immediately said, "I''m the second Olympic Games. I''m really my own man. I feel wrong when I start. Let go, let go."


    The man who twisted Gao Yang''s hands loosened Gao Yang. Gao Yang immediately stood up with his hands on the ground.


    When Gao Yang got up and scanned around, he saw seven people standing around him, all yellow faces and wearing ordinary clothes, but except the man standing opposite him, they all had AK rifles in their hands.


    A man behind Gao Yang also said in a deep voice, "friend, who are you?"


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "Chinese, come from the camp next door. Come and see what''s going on here. Who are you? Are you the workers here?"


    A man walked up to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice while reaching out: "sorry, we found someone coming. We don''t know who it is. Then we looked at your black face and thought you were black and fully armed. We wanted to take it off first. Finally, we found that you had a mask on your face. I''m really sorry."


    Gao Yang couldn''t say much about a misunderstanding. Besides, he was extremely surprised by the strength of these people. At the same time, he also admired them very much. Such a person can seize the gun at close quarters and block his attack after fighting. He is by no means an ordinary person.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s all right. It''s a misunderstanding. Who are you and the workers here?"


    The man who spoke to Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, we came here after we got the news. In fact, we just arrived 20 minutes earlier than you. What, brother, what do you do? I think your equipment is not available to ordinary people."


    Before Gao Yang could speak, a man standing opposite Gao Yang shouted, "where are you from? Where did you learn your half step?"


    Gao Yang was slightly stunned and said, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the man who grabbed the gun shouted, "you don''t know? Then tell me who you learned your boxing from?"


    Gao Yang hesitated and said in a deep voice, "I learned it in a martial arts school. When I went to school in China, I learned it in a martial arts school."


    The gun snatcher looked impatient and said in an urgent voice: "Don''t talk in secret. Don''t talk nonsense. Your way is definitely not taught by the martial arts school. You have never been taught by the martial arts school all over China. The last one on your hand is an authentic half step collapse, and your foot is a serious Tan leg way. These are all things that want human life. No martial arts school dares to teach these things. To tell you the truth, who taught you these things."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what these people do, but he can''t tell Li JinFang, but just when he plans to make up a lie to fool it, a man behind him suddenly says: "I think it''s wrong. This way looks too familiar. If the ox demon king doesn''t say anything, I''m not sure. If it''s right, I''ve practiced his way. It''s obvious that toad taught us!"


    Hearing the word "toad", Gao Yang''s body immediately froze. When he turned back in horror, he heard another man say in a deep voice: "yes, that''s what toad taught."


    At this time, the man known as the ox demon king, who locked Gao Yang, said in a deep voice: "nonsense, if I didn''t have nothing to do with toad, I would compete with each other. I couldn''t stop him just now. I can''t be familiar with the way this boy uses. If he hadn''t been taught by Li JinFang, I''d screw my head off and kick it for you!"

 Chapter 335

    After hearing the word toad, Gao Yang knew that it was a big deal today. His first reaction was that these people came to catch Li JinFang, but after careful consideration, Gao Yang thought it should be impossible.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    After stabilizing his mood, Gao Yang asked again.


    The man called the ox demon king said in a deep voice, "we? We are Chinese. Can''t you see that?"


    "Are you sent from home?"


    The ox demon king smiled and said, "of course it''s from China, but it''s not sent. It''s our own. Do you understand?"


    Gao Yang crossed his heart and said, "open the skylight and tell the truth. What do you want to do? Give me a word happily and talk less useless."


    The ox demon king said strangely, "what do you think? What''s the matter? I''ll tell you clearly, our brothers didn''t think anything. Let me tell you, we know something''s wrong here, so we''ll come and have a look. Now, we''re going to go to another camp. This camp has been destroyed. We can''t let another camp have an accident."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "I know you are sent from China. Just say what tasks you have."


    A man smiled and said, "you misunderstood. We''re really not sent by anyone. Let''s say that we don''t have any tasks. All the choices are made by ourselves."


    Gao Yang sneered and said, "what about bluffing fools? Elder brothers, let''s not hide it. You can see at a glance that it''s a soldier, not a task. Do you think I believe it?"


    At this time, the man called ox demon king laughed and said, "Why are you here? Also, tell me what you do."


    "I''m a Chinese. I''m a security guard. I know my compatriots are in trouble. Come and see if you can stretch out your hand. It''s that simple."


    The ox demon king nodded and said, "we''re still peers. Let''s introduce ourselves. We used to be soldiers, but now we''re retired. There''s nothing to do, so we also set up a security company. I heard something happened here. Come and have a look. It''s that simple."


    At this time, a man said impatiently: "Oh, they are all from their own people. They have come to do baa sister since ancient times. If you know that ah JinFang is Bian dumi, you can talk straight about Luo. If you can kiss him, if you see ah chenluo, Li knows everything."


    After a series of Cantonese Putonghua was spoken, Gao Yang seemed to understand, but he didn''t understand. After being stunned for a while, he said with a puzzled face: "what are you talking about? Can you say it again?"


    The ox demon king laughed and said, "this boy can''t speak Mandarin when he''s worried. I''ll translate it for you. He said they are all his own people. Guess what to do. If you know Li JinFang''s whereabouts, just say it. If you can contact him, tell him that you see Xia Chen and Li JinFang understands everything."


    After that, the ox demon king also sighed and said: "The world is still so small. I think I can''t see Li JinFang in my life. Unexpectedly, I''ve gone abroad. It''s possible to see him. Hey, man, don''t worry. I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry. It''s really all my own people. You''re here to help. You''re definitely not a bad person. We won''t force you. If you can contact Jin Fang, you can contact him He said, "you met us. By the way, my name is Li Pengfei. Just tell him."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "you, you are... Wait a minute, wait a minute."


    After saying that, Gao Yang immediately rushed out of the crowd. The people around him really didn''t move.


    After walking far away from those people, Gao Yang immediately pressed the call button on the walkie talkie and said in a hurry: "toad, RAM calls toad, receive a reply."


    Gao Yang is more than 20 kilometers away from Li JinFang. On the open grassland, there is no interference of electronic signals. He can contact Li JinFang''s walkie talkie.


    "I''m a toad, ram, please. Over."


    "My second Olympic Games, something big has happened. Do you know Li Pengfei and Xia Chen?"


    "What? What did you say, you say it again?"


    "Li Pengfei, Xia Chen, do you know? I met several people here. Hey, to make a long story short, I met your old acquaintances. One is Li Pengfei and the nickname is Niu demon king. Do you know?"


    "I, I know, of course I do. What''s going on here? Are you kidding? I''m in the Olympics. Where are they? Brother Yang, aren''t you teasing me? I''m in the Olympics. How is it possible? It''s impossible. Brother Yang, please let them talk to me. Come on, what''s going on?"


    Li JinFang was completely incoherent, and Gao Yang said with a bitter smile: "the world is really too small, JinFang, are you sure it''s okay?"


    Li JinFang said excitedly, "it''s all right. Of course it''s all right. If they want to get rid of me, I can''t run. Brother Yang, they are my comrades in arms. Come on, let me talk to them."


    "Wait a minute, you wait a minute."


    It is Li JinFang''s dream to meet his comrades in arms again. It is Li JinFang''s biggest heart knot to pit his comrades in arms.


    Gao Yang ran back to those people at a faster speed. Although he knew that the next practice was very dangerous to Li JinFang, Gao Yang took out the satellite phone because he knew that Li JinFang would die in peace if he could meet his comrades in arms.


    The reason why I take the phone instead of the walkie talkie is that when I take out the walkie talkie, I let people know that Li JinFang is not far away, and the phone will not expose the distance at least.


    After a little hesitation, Gao Yang dialed the number out and said in a deep voice, "you say it."


    The ox demon king answered the phone. After a little hesitation, he handed it to a smiling man next to him and said in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect that it''s like a dream now, captain. You''d better talk about it."


    After receiving the walkie talkie and taking the phone, the man called the captain said calmly, "Jin Fang, I''m Jiang Yun."


    When Jiang Yun called, Gao Yang picked up his shotgun and stood aside.


    After Jiang Yun said a few words, he gave his phone to Li Pengfei. After Li Pengfei took the phone, he sighed and said in a deep voice: "toad, I really didn''t expect that we still have a chance to talk in this life. Stop, stop, you fucking cry again. I put the phone down, mom!"


    The phone went around in the hands of five people. At this time, Jiang Yun, who had talked with Li JinFang, came to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect to meet toad in this case. Although I haven''t met yet, it''s almost like meeting."


    Gao Yang stammered, "you, are you the captain of the golden side?"


    Jiang Yun waved his hand and said, "it''s all in the past. Besides, toad hasn''t joined in the end. Well, he hasn''t joined. Don''t talk about the past."


    After a few words, the phone was hung up in Xia Chen''s hand. Then Xia Chen returned the phone to Gao Yang with emotion on his face and said slowly: "I didn''t expect to see toad again in this life, right!"


    Jiang Yun waved his hand and said, "what''s the Golden Square? There''s no such person! We met two foreigners who helped out of a humanitarian position this evening. Do you understand? I don''t know their nationality. I only know their English nicknames, one is ram and the other is frog. Do you remember them?"


    After that, Jiang Yun smiled at Gao Yang and said, "toad is all right. Our brothers can finally rest assured. Get to know each other. My name is Jiang Yun. My brothers call me sharp knife. Brothers, please introduce yourself."


    "Li Pengfei, nicknamed ox demon king, um, Toad''s front, front what, hey, I''m Toad''s friend."


    "Xia Chen, just call me hamster, Toad''s friend."


    "Wu Qi, steel claw, I''m also a friend of toad."


    "Zhou Zhou, just call me three guns."


    "Tiger Wang, that''s my name, but you can call me big cat. They all call me that."


    "My name is Zheng Aiai. Just call me Xiao Zheng. I''m also a friend of toad."


    When Zheng AI introduced himself, it seemed quite unnatural. After he finished, Wu Qi immediately added, "his nickname is Princess Iron Fan. Just call him princess."


    Gao Yang looked at Li Pengfei and Zheng Aiai. He almost laughed. The nicknames of the two are a cow demon king and an Iron Fan Princess. The key is that Zheng Aiai is really feminine and tender. At first glance, he really thought she was a woman. The nickname Princess Iron Fan is really a good match.


    He cleared his throat and said in a loud and deep voice, "my name is Gao Yang. You can call me ram. They are all my own people. I don''t have to worry about anything. What? What did Toad tell you?"


    Jiang Yun said in a deep voice, "toad briefly introduced the situation. Since he takes care of another camp, we don''t have to hurry. I''m going to look for the whereabouts of the workers in this camp."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I can help with this, but you are really not performing any task?"


    Jiang Yunshen said: "You should also know the origin of us. I won''t tell you more about some things. I can only tell you that this operation is really not a task. Let me tell you the truth. Now there are a lot of domestic companies investing abroad. It''s OK in a stable country, but in places like South Sudan, the workers who go abroad can''t even be guaranteed. We''re going to set up It''s a security company that specializes in providing security services for companies working abroad. We''re purely private. We''re here for the same purpose as you. It''s just the position of a Chinese to help our compatriots. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "you have no connection with China?"


    Jiang Yun smiled and said: "We are all sensible people. Why ask so clearly? Let''s talk about it. Everything we do is out of business position and personal behavior. In addition, we have no way to establish a security company not long after we first came to Africa. We have to ask brother to show us the way later, but now, we''d better study it How to rescue the kidnapped workers? If the army of South Sudan comes, the cauliflower will be cold. "

 Chapter 336

    Although he was still a stranger a moment ago, Gao Yang soon entered the role because of Li JinFang''s relationship. Since the most important thing is to save people, let''s put others aside and study how to save people.


    To save people, we must first know where the hostages were taken. Gao Yang immediately said, "I''m not familiar with the terrain here. Who of you knows the terrain nearby? Are there any tribes or market towns nearby?"


    Jiang Yun immediately said, "we are not familiar with here, but we have a map. Princess, bring the map."


    Zheng AI immediately spread a map on the ground and put a compass. It was rare that the map was still military, while the others immediately turned on their flashlight to illuminate the map.


    Gao Yang can read the map, but he is not very skilled, but when he is still looking for his position on the map, Jiang Yun has put his finger on the map and said, "we are here. There is a small town about 20 kilometers southwest, but we can''t see whether there are tribes on the map."


    "The biggest possibility is to go to this town. This area is mainly Dinka people. Their most concerned property is cattle. Even if people living in the tribe want to rob, they are unlikely to take hostages."


    Jiang Yun shook his head and said, "not necessarily. The relationship between the Dinka people and the Americans is very close. Although this oil field is developed in cooperation with South Sudan, if there are American tricks behind the riots, it''s really uncertain who did it."


    The big country game is not what Gao Yang can involve in his analysis, and he does not have that level, but what Jiang Yun said is very reasonable. Many things can not be seen from the surface. In order to prevent China from gaining more voice in South Sudan, what moths will happen to Americans.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s not easy. We''re all black in our eyes. We can''t just guess. Otherwise, I''d better try to find the trace and see if we can track it."


    Jiang Yun was surprised and said, "brother, do you still have this ability?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "try it. There are too many footprints here. They are too messy, and they are damaged too badly. I may not be able to find them accurately, but I have to try."


    Jiang Yun immediately said, "try it. If there''s a trace, it''s better than what we just guess."


    Gao Yang stood up, asked for a flashlight and went to the houses that had not been damaged.


    There are many footprints guessed with dust on the floor of the simple room, and some footprints guessed with bare feet. After turning around several rooms, the situation is similar. After a little thinking for a moment, Gao Yang took the walkie talkie and said, "RAM calls toad, toad. You ask manager Chen whether their workers are wearing uniformly distributed shoes."


    "Toad received it. Manager Chen said that most people wear uniformly distributed shoes. Maybe a few people wear their own shoes, but most people wear the same shoes."


    After receiving the definite reply, Gao Yang tried to find footprints on the ground and any small traces. The seven of Li Pengfei carefully followed Gao Yang and accompanied Gao Yang around the camp.


    After walking around the camp for a long time, Gao Yang stopped at a place and breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Li Pengfei said in a hurry: "how''s it going? Is there any harvest?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "Although it was chaotic and the damage was serious, we could still see that we were standing where the robbers escorted the hostages to the car. We couldn''t see it from the burned houses, but from the intact rooms in the yard, the workers had resisted. The robbers had shot at close range. At least two people were shot, penetrating wounds, and one of them was shot by bullets In the lower limbs, the other is the trunk injury. Generally speaking, the situation is not optimistic. At least one of the workers must have been seriously injured. "


    Several people were stunned and looked at Gao Yang. Li Pengfei said with a stunned face: "OK, you just walked around and saw so many doorways? If there is a cartridge case, it means that you have fired a gun. I can see this, but I can see whether it is a penetrating injury. Is it true or false? Isn''t it so magical?"


    He shook his head and said: "It''s very simple. Just observe the details. There are bullet casings on the ground, bullet holes on the wall and some blood stains. From the height, it''s a shot in the abdomen. At another shooting scene, there are splashed blood stains on the ground and bullet holes on the ground. From the Perspective of bullet holes, the gunman shoots his gun from a close distance towards his thigh. It''s also easy from the position of blood stains and bullet holes I can see. "


    Li Pengfei said, "OK, sure enough, we all listen to you. Where do you want to go?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the tire marks on the ground and said: "As long as you find this, the rest is simple. Follow it. The robbers have two big and one small cars, all of which have stopped here. I guess the workers were escorted to the car, and it should be a big car. Look at the footprints, from the strength of pedaling, but the people who left footprints should step on the car with one foot and then get on the car with the other foot, so, Chasing the tires of the cart is not wrong. "


    Jiang Yun patted his hand and said happily, "when an expert makes a move, he''s different. Ram, I''m not polite at this time. Let''s start now?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "start right away. Do you have a car?"


    Jiang Yun immediately said, "there''s a car, but it''s far from here."


    Gao Yang pointed to the place where he put the car and said, "where is my car? Go to two people and drive the car. I''ll walk outside along the tire print first. When the tire print is recognized, we''ll get in the car and drive there."


    Jiang Yun waved his hand and said, "gopher, princess, you two go and drive. We''ll follow the ram. Hurry up."


    Gao Yang took a flashlight and just followed the tire print, while Jiang Yun and his few people followed without saying a word.


    After leaving the camp, he came to the grass. After the tire marks became clearer, Gao Yang stopped, breathed a sigh of relief and said, "OK, just get on the bus from here. The robbers'' cars are not separated. They go together. Let''s just follow them."


    The next thing is logical. Xia Chen drives the car, turns on the headlights and stares at the tire marks all the way. Just drive forward. Although the traces on the road are interrupted occasionally, Gao Yang can find the traces again as soon as he gets off the car.


    Although you have to observe the tire marks along the way, you can basically determine the direction in less than half an hour. The direction of the tire marks is really leading to the small town. If there is no accident, you can run directly to the small town.


    After confirming that he was going to the town, Jiang Yun, who was in the same car with Gao Yang, said, "ram, what do you think we should do?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say now. If the hostages are sent to the town, they will be in trouble. If they enter the town, the traces will not be so easy to find. The key is whether we let go of killing? Or try not to kill the robbers. What if the robbers are closely guarded?"


    Jiang Yun was still calm and said: "The safety of the hostages is the most important thing. If we can''t rescue them, we can only give up and try to monitor the movements of the robbers. If we have the opportunity to rescue the hostages, we must rescue the hostages. If the life safety of the hostages is not dangerous, we should try not to kill people. But if the life safety of the hostages is threatened, we should act decisively and rescue them We''ll deal with people''s affairs, but it''s up to you to find out where the hostages are. No one can compare with you in this respect. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "if you really need to forcibly rescue the hostages, I will fight with you. Now let''s introduce your equipment."


    Jiang Yun said with a wry smile: "Hey, we don''t have any weapons except an AK47 and a knife. How to say, we came from Wau. We didn''t have a chance to set up a security company. We can only find an AK47 to buy weapons. When we heard that something had happened here, we rushed here in a hurry. There was nothing but a flashlight and a compass, a few engineer shovels."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s hard to do with AK alone."


    Jiang Yun sighed and said, "who said no, but now there''s no way. Time is too tight. We can only do this. Let''s see. If we have a chance, we''ll save people. If we don''t have a chance, we''ll have to wait until the reinforcements come."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "that''s all we can do. But if we don''t save the hostages, we''ll have to negotiate. It''s OK for the robbers to ask for money. I''m afraid they have any legitimate requirements and involve the South Sudan government again. In that case, it''ll be in big trouble."


    Jiang Yun said with a wry smile, "that''s what I''m afraid of, but it''s no use thinking more now. Just be flexible."


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "Jiang Yun, tell me honestly, you people really just want to set up a security company?"


    Jiang Yunshen said: "Let''s put it this way. Now more and more domestic investors are coming out, and more and more workers are coming out, but safety can''t be guaranteed in many places. Just like here, those who only know how to ask for money run away safely in case of an accident, so we plan to set up a formal security company to serve Chinese enterprises in unstable countries, at least When the accident happened, I didn''t have much to do as I do now, and I can make money. Why not do it? "


    High pitched channel: "It''s such a thing, and so is the reason. If you can open a security company, you won''t have to worry about having no work to do. However, why do you have to go abroad to set up a company? Can''t you open a company at home? Oh, I see. You can''t go abroad now? Can you come out and shoulder some other tasks?"


    Jiang Yun smiled and said, "although it shows that people can see it, there are some things you can do but can''t say, so you don''t have to say so clearly."

 Chapter 337

    When Gao Yang saw large areas of farmland on the grassland, they slowed down.


    Large areas of farmland appear near the town, indicating that the main population in the town should be xiluk people.


    The hilluk nationality is the lighting place in South Sudan. It is in an open space outside the town, and the light source is the incandescent lamps picked up by a few wooden poles after the generator. There are more than 100 people in the open space, which looks noisy.


    Gao Yang and others hid in a place less than 300 meters away from the noisy crowd in the open space. After raising their binoculars for observation, Gao Yang handed them to Jiang Yun and said, "those people are Dinka people. They can''t be wrong. Everything is in the camp, but they didn''t find Chinese people. Do you think the hostages will be here?"


    Jiang Yun held up his telescope and looked at it carefully for a while. Then he put down his telescope and pointed to a place behind the noisy crowd and said, "look, it''s at the edge of the light, but you can see two people with guns. I think it''s still a place to hold hostages at this time."


    Gao Yang held up the telescope for two eyes, took the hk417 behind him, opened the thermal imaging sight on the gun, aimed at the abnormal place, just looked at it, and Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "Yes, there are people, many people, curling up together in that place. The heat source is too concentrated to see how many people, but it is basically certain that they are hostages. In addition, there are six people walking back and forth around the hostages. From the movement, they are carrying guns."


    After telling the results of the observation, Jiang Yun immediately said, "the place where the hostages are held is not far from the enemy, about less than 100 meters, but the place where the hostages are held is a dark corner. If I have the opportunity, I think I should be close to the investigation."


    Gao Yang hesitated a little and said, "is it too risky? The enemy is very close to the hostages, and there is no shelter from buildings. If the enemy finds out, the hostages will be in a very dangerous situation."


    Jiang Yun looked behind and said, "big cat, you decide what to do. We listen to your command."


    Tiger Wang took the telescope, carefully observed it for a while, and then passed the high-profile sniper rifle. He observed it with a thermal imaging sight for a while, and then said in a deep voice: "for close investigation, I think as long as the hostages are not scattered, they can be rescued at risk, and now."


    Gao Yang was confused. It seemed that Jiang Yun was the leader of them, but now he let Tiger Wang command.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s confused eyes, Jiang Yun smiled and said, "big cat is different from us. He was born in the armed police and received special training to rescue hostages."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized that for rescuing the hostages, Jiang Yun and these people are pure amateurs, and Wang tiger, who was born as an armed police officer, rescuing the hostages is his job.


    After being authorized to direct the next action, Tiger Wang immediately said: "The sharp knife and the ox demon king, I and I are close to investigate. If we find that the hostages are not held separately, if we have a chance, the three of us will immediately rescue them by force. Steel claw, three guns, hamster, you three, stand separately and pay close attention to the enemy''s movements. Once our actions are discovered by the enemy, you three are responsible for delaying the enemy''s actions and suppressing the enemy''s firepower. Ram, You are a sniper and have night vision equipment. You have the greatest freedom of movement. If the hostages and our safety are threatened, you can choose the target and firing time independently. "


    After Tiger Wang finished, he looked at his watch and said, "it should be noted that no one is allowed to shoot without my order except monitoring the rams in the whole audience. Only after the reconnaissance team shoots, the support team can shoot. Everything is important to ensure the safety of the hostages. Now check the equipment."


    After Tiger Wang said that, there was a sound of pulling the gun. However, after loading the bullets, Tiger Wang, Jiang Yun and Li Pengfei carried their rifles behind them, and then placed the short knives at their waist in the most convenient position for pulling out.


    At this time, he raised his voice and said, "the enemy is in the light. If I act as a sniper, a night vision sight is enough. Do you want to bring a low light night vision?"


    After thinking about it, Tiger Wang said, "no, it''s better for you to keep it. Your task is the most critical. You need to maintain your vision under various circumstances. The current light source is enough for us."


    Gao Yang thought about it and thought that what Wang tiger said was also right. At this time, he might as well leave all the technical equipment on him, so that he can deal with any emergency and maintain strong combat power far and near. Therefore, Gao Yang no longer insisted, but began to check the condition of his equipment, especially electronic equipment.


    Gaoyang has the most equipment. When Gaoyang finally signals that he is ready, Tiger Wang waved his hand and whispered, "the reconnaissance group enters with me, and the support group and RAM can freely choose their positions and move."

 Chapter 338

    From the night vision instrument, the place where the hostages are held should be a cowshed. There is a high wooden fence around on all sides, which can be easily turned out. Therefore, several armed guards are needed to take care of the hostages.


    Although there are guards, those guards obviously don''t pay attention to the hostages. They all pay attention to the people who are eating and drinking in the open space.


    In the investigation team, Li Pengfei walked in the front. They spared a circle and approached quietly from the other side of the bullpen.


    The bullpen is not very big. If the six guards focus on the hostages, there will be no dead corner in their vision. However, after the six guards all focus on the crowd in the open space, Li Pengfei and the three of them have a chance.


    Because there are too many hostages, if we can''t ensure that everyone can be safely taken away, we can''t rush to start the war rescue operation. Therefore, the main purpose of this operation is investigation, and the most important thing is not to disturb the enemy.


    Gao Yang has been paying attention to the trend of the investigation team. Seeing that the investigation team lay down less than 30 meters from the fence, Gao Yang''s heart was pulled up. In his opinion, it is impossible to approach the hostages without alerting the enemy.


    Just when Gao Yang thought that the reconnaissance team would not risk getting too close, he was surprised to find that Li Pengfei got up from the ground and slowly approached him. He should have faced him, but in fact he was a guard with his back to Li Pengfei.


    After Li Pengfei slowly approached the guard, he suddenly rushed forward. Then Gao Yang didn''t see what Li Pengfei did. He saw Li Pengfei slowly put the guard in front of him on the ground.


    After slowly putting the guard on the ground, Li Pengfei took two steps forward, put one hand on the wooden stick at the top of the fence, jumped, and climbed over the fence lightly.


    Gao Yang was surprised that Li Pengfei entered the fence, but he soon saw Li Pengfei quickly run to the hostages who were curled up on the ground. After a short pause, he saw Li Pengfei slowly move to the edge of the fence, hold the fence with both hands and jump out again.


    After jumping out of the fence, Li Pengfei quickly got together with Jiang Yun and Tiger Wang. Just after a moment, Gao Yang could see that Li Pengfei began to play sign language, which meant to be vigilant. They were going to take action.


    Gao Yang was surprised that the investigation was about to become hostage rescue.


    Li Pengfei and Jiang Yun divided into two directions and touched the guard guarding the hostages with empty hands. Jiang Yun first started. After he approached the guard from behind, his left arm suddenly stretched out. After strangling the guard''s neck, he immediately pressed the guard''s head and made a strong twisting movement. The time was very short, only about two seconds, Jiang Yun let go of the guard in his hand and gently put the motionless guard on the ground.


    The movements of Li Pengfei and Jiang Yun are almost the same. When they get close to the guard, they quickly put the guard on the ground silently.


    Breaking people''s spine vigorously can ensure that people can be killed in a silent moment. Even the opportunity to struggle is not left. It is faster and quieter than using a knife. To do this, strength alone can''t do. Without long-term training, you can''t master this pure killing skill.


    The six guards, Li Pengfei and Jiang Yun, were quickly wiped out, but when Li Pengfei approached the last guard, he had a little accident. When he touched the guard behind him, the guard just turned around, but Li Pengfei didn''t give the guard a chance to make a sound. He punched the guard directly and broke the guard''s Adam''s apple, and Li Pengfei quickly caught up, He clamped the guard''s neck under his arm with his right arm. Gao Yang only saw that the guard''s legs and feet soon stopped moving after kicking a few times.


    Li Pengfei leaned the immobile guard against the wooden fence. It looked like the guard was resting against the fence. At this time, Jiang Yun easily opened the wooden door on the fence.


    At this time, Gao Yang knew that the original fence was not locked at all. It seems that the robbers thought it was safe enough to have guards watching the hostages.


    After the wooden door opened, Jiang Yun took the gun behind him, waved again and again, and soon someone ran out of the wooden door of the fence, and then ran in the opposite direction to the robbers in the open space.


    The gate of the fence faces the open space, but it''s not close enough, nearly 100 meters. At first, Gao Yang wondered why the robbers were so far away from the hostages, but at this time, Gao Yang already understood that the houses for raising cattle and sheep have no taste. When the robbers eat and drink in the sea, they certainly don''t like to be next to the smelly cattle pens and other places.


    Gao Yang kicked his heart to his throat. Now he was absorbed in looking at the robbers in the open space. The hostages were not slow. Although there were fifty or sixty people, they soon left. There were only wounded people in the hostages. When the last few people came out, they carried two wounded people, which was a little slower.


    Seeing that the last group of hostages also left the fence, Jiang Yun carefully closed the gate of the fence again. Then Jiang Yun made a careful cover. After the sign language of evacuating at any time, he pointed to a direction, indicating that they would meet after walking five kilometers out of that direction.


    Wang tiger and Li Pengfei had escorted the hostages away, while Jiang Yun walked last in sign language and soon followed the hostages and left.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know much about Jiang Yun''s sign language. It doesn''t belong to the same system as his familiar sign language. Fortunately, Li Jinfa taught him some. In addition, even Meng Dai guessed, Gao Yang can roughly understand what Jiang Yun''s sign language is.


    The reconnaissance group has escorted the hostages to evacuate, but the support group and Gao Yang can''t leave immediately, but the robbers haven''t found that there are no hostages left from beginning to end.


    After almost ten minutes, Gao Yang feels that the time is almost up. The hostages should have been evacuated to a safe distance. Now even if they want to fight, Gao Yang doesn''t have to worry about hurting the hostages, but it''s best to leave quietly without fighting.


    At this time, Gao Yang saw Xia Chen, who was closest to him, desperately gesturing that it was time to evacuate.


    The four people in the support group are in the dark, and the action of the investigation group is almost completed in the dark. Due to the lack of communication equipment, Gao Yang doesn''t know whether the people in the support group can see Jiang Yun''s sign language, and it is difficult for the four people in the support group to communicate effectively with each other.


    What we can rely on now is the tacit understanding between Li Pengfei and them. Gao Yang put away his rifle, climbed back for a while, slowly stood up, and then quickly ran to the direction of Jiang Yun''s evacuation.


    After running four or five hundred meters in one breath, Gao Yang has seen the large army of hostages. At this time, Gao Yang stops. He wants to cover the hostages who are still evacuating and wait for the support group at the same time.


    Finally, there was time. Gao Yang immediately pressed the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "RAM calls toad. Please answer."


    "Toad received, over."


    "We rescued the hostages. Now we urgently need to take the hostages back with a car. You can arrange the car to get ready immediately. I''ll give you the coordinates later. You can bring a car to pick up the hostages. Over."


    "Toad understands, ram, be careful, over."


    After a few words, soon Gao Yang saw four people running in his direction. At this time, Gao Yang was relieved. When the four people in the support group approached, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "here, here."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s cry, four people quickly gathered around. When everyone gathered, Gao Yang immediately said, "the reconnaissance team has left with people. We''ll wait here for a while to cover them so that the enemy won''t find out."


    Xia Chen immediately said with a smile, "Zheng ah, without firing a shot, he quietly saved dozens of people. Zheng ah."


    Gao Yang also took a breath and said, "I really didn''t want to fight. I didn''t dare to kill me. I saved people so easily. Hey, I said how did you know that you came here? You all saw the sign language of the sharp knife?"


    Zheng Ai Ai said with a smile, "I didn''t see it clearly, but there''s no tacit understanding. That''s OK."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said: "Sharp knives, they will wait to meet us after five kilometers. Pay attention to the time. You decide when to withdraw. I have contacted toad. He will drive to pick us up. Now let''s go out in two and drive our car to chase them. I see that there are at least three wounded people in the hostages. With a car, we can send the wounded away first."


    Xia Chen immediately said, "yes, the enemy didn''t notice us at all. Three guns, you and the princess go to drive, drive in the car and directly meet them with sharp knives. It''s enough to have three of us here."


    Zhou Zhou and Zheng AI immediately ran in the direction of their parking, while Gao Yang, who stayed to continue the possible blocking battle, waited for ten minutes before they got up again and rushed in the direction of Jiang Yun''s evacuation.


    This time, Gao Yang didn''t stop and directly caught up with the hostage''s big army. When they caught up with the big army, Zhou Zhou and Zheng Aiai had already driven the wounded and the weak to take a step first.


    As soon as he saw Li Pengfei, Gao Yang immediately said, "how about saving them all?"


    Li Pengfei laughed and said, "all of them have been saved. There are no fewer. This action has been a great success and a complete victory!"


    Gao Yang was very pleased and said, "great, I really didn''t expect to save people so easily without firing a shot. It''s incredible. Speaking of it, what Kung Fu did you use when you sentry with a sharp knife? Did you break the sentry''s cervical vertebra at once?"


    Li Pengfei nodded and said, "that''s right. Twist your neck and do something crispy."


    Gao Yang looked embarrassed and said, "well, can you teach me this hand?"


    Li Pengfei said strangely, "what, toad didn''t teach you this move? Oh, by the way, toad left early and didn''t come and learn this move. You want to learn it, right? No problem. I''ll teach you as soon as I have time."

 Chapter 339

    The hostages were rescued in despair. It is conceivable that they were excited and grateful to Li Pengfei and his people. However, Gao Yang took the mask back when he was on his way with the hostages.


    Gao Yang''s identity is very sensitive. It doesn''t matter when dealing with foreigners, but it''s better to be careful when dealing with Chinese people. In short, there''s no big mistake in being careful.


    A black battle suit, with all kinds of equipment hanging everywhere, Gaoyang''s image is undoubtedly the most eye-catching, and those hostages must ask Gaoyang about the origin of their rescuers. However, whenever someone asks, Gaoyang and Li Pengfei''s answers are very consistent, and they only prevaricate with their identity.


    Until Chen Peng arrived with several cars, the pursuers did not appear from beginning to end.


    Chen Peng''s camp cannot be unattended. Chen Peng is familiar with the terrain, so it is Chen Peng who comes to pick up the people, while Li JinFang stays in the camp. When Gao Yang and his colleagues rush back to the camp by car, they see Li JinFang guarding at the gate of the camp from a distance.


    Li JinFang also wore a mask, which Gao Yang specifically told him when he left. However, when he saw Jiang Yun jumping out of the car, Li JinFang quickly grabbed Jiang Yun''s face.


    Although he was still wearing a mask, he could see that Li JinFang''s eyes were red. As soon as he saw Jiang Yun, Li JinFang just called the captain with a tremor, and then stretched out his hand to take off the mask.


    The hostages are far away. It''s nothing to take off the mask. When Li JinFang took off the mask and revealed his face, Jiang Yun sighed: "toad, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    After hearing Jiang Yun''s long absence, Li JinFang finally couldn''t help it.


    "Captain, I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for my brothers."


    After Li JinFang shouted with a cry, Jiang Yun looked flat and said in a harsh voice, "you melon counsellor, when brothers meet, you cry and mourn!"


    Although he was scolded by Jiang Yun, Li JinFang couldn''t help it. His tears began to fall down. After looking at Jiang Yun and Li Pengfei, he just repeated, "I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for you."


    "Hey, this shriveled calf thing, fucking howl! Don''t howl for me like a woman, will you? You howl me again and beat you with a big mouth. You say it''s finished, don''t you howl?"


    Li Pengfei raised his palm and made a gesture to Li JinFang as if he were going to pull it down, but he couldn''t help but watch Li JinFang''s tears fall down. Li Pengfei''s hand fell heavily on Li JinFang''s shoulder, then hugged Li JinFang and slapped Li JinFang on the back.


    "Just don''t die, just don''t die. I think you''re dead. Don''t howl. I want to cry because I''m paralyzed. Haven''t we met again? What are you howling?"


    When Li JinFang and Li Pengfei hugged each other and wept, Wu Qi stood aside and said angrily, "toad, you bastard, what is it to cry when you open your mouth? It''s not easy to see it alive. What are you two bastards together? Cow demon king, you''re with toad building. Be careful that the princess is jealous."


    Li Pengfei was very anxious when he heard the speech. He immediately let go of Li JinFang, waved his fist at Xia Chen and said, "you finished child, your skin itches, don''t run if you can. You see how I can clean you up."


    Zheng AI, who came back first, also said angrily, "asshole, do you want to die!"


    It''s strange that when men meet again after a long separation, especially friends or brothers who have a very good relationship, the opening remarks are usually swearing. The better the relationship, the more unscrupulous the swearing is, and it''s the most exciting hometown dialect, as if swearing with hometown dialect is more vigorous. Therefore, Gao Yang heard all kinds of dialects in China scolding each other.


    Li JinFang has been holding back for too long. Jiang Yun and his colleagues were forced to retire because he let him go. This is the eternal pain in Li JinFang''s heart. Looking at Li JinFang crying, Gao Yang didn''t persuade him. Although Li JinFang doesn''t say it at ordinary times, his heart has been suffering for too long. It''s not a bad thing to vent it at this time.


    Wu Qi made a joke and diluted his sadness a lot. Several people laughed and scolded and began to talk. They walked back a few steps, leaving space for Li JinFang, who had met again after a long separation.


    Not far away, Gao Yang saw Chen Peng coming to him in a hurry. Gao Yang didn''t want Chen Peng to disturb Li JinFang and them, so he took the initiative to meet them and said, "manager Chen, what''s up?"


    Chen Peng said with joy on his face, "Oh, don''t call the manager. Just call me Lao Chen. I came to inform everyone to go over to dinner. Those kidnapped brothers are hungry. You''ve been busy in the middle of the night. Eat something and cushion it. The dishes are all ready. I''m waiting for you to have a dinner."


    Gao Yang glanced at Li JinFang and felt that it would not be over for a while, so he said in a deep voice: "Lao Chen, we still have something to say here. You tell everyone not to wait for us and we''ll go later. Also, Lao Chen, can you arrange a separate place for us? Oh, I don''t mean anything else. How to say it, we are a little sensitive. There are many people. Some words are inconvenient to say. Please understand."


    Chen Peng looked suddenly enlightened and nodded: "Oh, understand, understand, I understand. So, I''ll arrange some rooms for you. If you can do it later, just call me. So, you''re busy first. I''ll go and greet the kidnapped brothers."


    "Please, ah, Lao Chen, do you know what happened to the wounded who were sent back first? Is it dangerous?"


    Chen Peng said with a pleased face: "it''s all right. It''s no big deal. The doctor said that the situation is not particularly dangerous. At least there will be no life-threatening. That is, the medical conditions in the camp are limited. I''m thinking about sending the wounded to Wawu tomorrow. There''s our medical team over there."


    He said a few words to Chen Peng. After Chen Peng continued to work, Gao Yang stood alone and looked at Li JinFang, who was so excited that he felt happy for Li JinFang from the bottom of his heart.


    Gao Yang was not alone for a long time, but he heard Li JinFang shouting at him: "brother Yang, brother Yang, where are you doing? Come here, come here."


    Gao Yang shook his head and walked back to Li JinFang''s crowd. After Gao Yang walked over, Li JinFang pulled Gao Yang over with a heartfelt smile on his face and shouted: "You must have seen it. I''ll introduce it again. If it weren''t for him, even if you let me go, I would have been caught. How can I say that without him, there would be no me. You''ll know when you deal with him. Brother Yang is absolutely interesting."


    Gao Yang laughed and looked at Li JinFang. Their emotions were almost vented. At that time, he said loudly: "OK, if you have time to gossip here, you might as well sit down and eat something. Lao Chen and they are ready. Go and ask him if he has wine. If he has wine, how happy it is to talk while drinking."


    Li Pengfei patted his hand and said with great joy, "that is, I haven''t had a drink with toad. Come on, let''s have a good try today to see who can drink better."


    Jiang Yun said in a deep voice, "just drink. Now is not the time to relax. Drinking too much will delay things."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. You guys finally met. This opportunity is too rare. You let go and drink. Just have me here."


    At this time, Zhou Zhou, who had been standing by, said, "it''s all right. Ram, go and have a drink. Just have me and big cat tonight. Let go and drink."


    After that, Tiger Wang sighed and said, "I''ve heard about the toad. I and sanpao understand what''s going on between you. How can I say that if you can meet again today, it''s considered that God has eyes. I''ll show my attitude. I don''t know what''s going on today. I''ll tell you how to report it. I don''t care if it''s superfluous."


    Zhou Zhou said with a smile, "you big cat, you talk a lot of nonsense. What are you talking about? Do you think I look like a gossip?"


    Tiger Wang smiled and said, "it doesn''t mean that. It''s not said. Everyone''s heart is bright. We are outsiders after all. Bah, don''t get me wrong. I mean, we are outsiders between you and toad. Ox demon king and Princess naturally know that we are reliable, but you have to reassure ram and toad, don''t you."


    Wang Hu and Zhou Zhou were not in the same army as Li JinFang before. They only met Li Pengfei when they went abroad, and Li JinFang''s identity was very sensitive after all. Wang Hu understood what he said. Naturally, he wanted to tell Li JinFang that they would share the same caliber with Jiang Yun and would never tell him about the meeting between Li JinFang and Gao Yang Yes.


    Listening to the words of Tiger Wang and Zhou Zhou, Jiang Yun said with a smile: "Hey, hey, you two, the more you say, the more disrespectful you are. Who don''t know who we are? Do you think we look like we''re guarding against you? What''s wrong with making small reports and divulging secrets?"


    Tiger Wang smiled and said, "they are all bright eyed people. What don''t people know? Besides, boss, don''t you still want ram and toad to help? What''s the secret?"


    As soon as Li JinFang heard the help, he immediately came to the spirit and said, "what can I do for you? Captain, you can tell me if you have anything."


    Jiang Yun waved his hand and said, "there''s something I need your help, toad. Now you''re from the security company?"


    After Li JinFang was stunned, he said, "it''s true. What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Yun said with a wry smile, "Hey, we''re not going to set up a security company, but we''ve been out for nearly a month. The company can''t start. We also buy weapons and recruit personnel. In short, we don''t have any eyes. Aren''t you and Gongyang from the security company now? If you know the way, show us."


    Li JinFang was embarrassed and said, "Captain, I really don''t understand this. To tell the truth, we are not security companies. We are mercenaries who do everything."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "it''s simple. It''s easy to set up a company and buy equipment. Tell me, what kind of security company do you want to set up, that is, simply providing armed security business? Or do you want to sell dog meat with sheep''s head?"

 Chapter 340

    Li JinFang finally met his comrades in arms. It''s really difficult to write this chapter. It''s a little difficult for me to write the scene of brothers meeting again after a long separation.


    I have thought about the scene of Li JinFang''s meeting with his life and death brothers countless times, but when I write, I feel very difficult.


    When I met my iron friend I haven''t seen for a long time, I was full of joy. At the same time, what I blurted out was definitely a dirty word. When I saw my brother who had been reunited for a long time, the first sentence was that you bitch hadn''t died yet.


    The more I think about it, the more I scold when I meet. At the beginning, I thought I was the only one who felt that I owed a lot. Slowly, I found that most people were like this.


    Think about it. If it weren''t for the particularly good relationship and not for the iron brothers and friends to a certain extent, would you dare to swear casually?


    Usually, when two friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time meet, they don''t scold each other, but compliment each other. No, I dare say that their relationship is certainly not strong enough. This has nothing to do with quality. Anyway, I dare to take off my mask and laugh and scold wantonly only when I see a particularly good friend. Otherwise, I dare not, I''m afraid of offending others.


    The reason why I opened this single chapter is that I was moved by what I wrote. I think of my iron brothers. Now it''s hard to see them all over the world. I''m inexplicably sad.


    Suddenly found that it seems to be far away, huh, back to the point.


    After thinking about it, I found that there seems to be no topic at all, so I''d better talk about it


    I am very easy to be satisfied. I wrote this book out of interest and found that many people like it. I am happy and happy. Then I found that it has been on the shelves. Many people subscribe to it. I can still make money by relying on this book. I am happy and happy. Then I found that a small military novel can still achieve its current achievements even though it has never been brushed, There are so many monthly tickets. Ha ha, I''m not only happy, but also proud.


    There are too many brothers who support me. They subscribe, reward, vote for monthly votes, vote for recommendation, vote for evaluation, and like. Well, I found that there are many projects at the starting point. I can''t know the names of all my brothers who silently support me, nor can I write them down one by one, but I really appreciate you. Really, it''s a dog who deceives people.


    Let''s put it this way. When I was in the most poverty-stricken situation, I saw the hope of turning over because I wrote this book and had your support. Here I would like to say thank you to my brothers who support me and to my parents who live on food and clothing.


    In addition, I''m especially happy today that the new Jurassic deep-sea fish was watching piracy and didn''t know there was a starting point. In order to support me, I specially came to the starting point to recharge to see the genuine version. There were Fengyun Xinghuo students who didn''t spend any money at the starting point and specially recharge to support me. Hi, hi, I''m a little proud again.


    Wipe, you can''t write any more. If you write more than 1000 words, stop here. In a word, my brothers who support me, thank you.

 Chapter 341

    Don''t ask, don''t ask Jiang Yun. They admit that Gao Yang can also know that Jiang Yun and his people must come out with some special mission.


    For Huaxia, when large enterprises going out work in some volatile areas, they often face security problems. For example, security has always been a big problem in Africa, Iraq and Afghanistan.


    Take Iraq as an example. There are many American enterprises in Iraq. It is unrealistic to expect the U.S. military and Iraq to send personnel to protect those enterprise employees, but American defense companies, large and small, can meet all security needs.


    Of course, a defense company can definitely provide more than security work. Security is only one of the business scope of the defense company. The U.S. security service provider can be regarded as an extension and supplement of the U.S. military. In many cases, the U.S. defense company will undertake many military tasks of indirect combat for the U.S. military.


    There is no defense company like the United States in Huaxia. In places where the security situation is not particularly severe, Huaxia enterprises can find some local armed security guards. However, in some hot areas where there are constant exchanges of fire and are often attacked, Huaxia enterprises can only spend a lot of money to invite some defense companies to provide security, among which the most are American defense companies.


    Your life must be the most precious. If you really encounter a dangerous situation, those foreign security personnel must first ensure their own safety. Therefore, it is not reliable to ask foreign defense companies to ensure safety. If you can have a Chinese security company, the situation will be very different.


    Gao Yang asked Jiang Yun whether to set up a security company or sell dog meat with a sheep''s head, because the difference between them is too big. Of course, the security company Jiang Yun said is actually a defense company. Although the business scope covered by the two names is very different in a strict sense, many people just shout at random.


    If Jiang Yun just wants to carry out security work and set up a formal security company, it''s very simple. Just find a country that allows war to register a company. With Gao Yang''s help, he can ask little Downey to register one in the United States in minutes.


    If Jiang Yun can come out, they certainly won''t even register a company and don''t know what to do. They must have encountered some trouble before they can''t even set up a company. Therefore, Gao Yang has them. Is Jiang Yun going to sell dog meat with a sheep''s head.


    Sure enough, after Gao Yang asked Jiang Yun, Jiang Yun hesitated and said in a deep voice: "it''s easy to set up a security service provider, and it''s not very difficult to provide armed security services. However, the company we want to set up has to be decided by ourselves. Once something happens, we can''t involve China, so it''s more difficult to do such a company."


    "What''s the matter you said? What''s the situation?"


    Jiang Yun looked embarrassed and hesitated. Gao Yang knew Jiang Yun''s difficulties, so he said in a deep voice: "let me guess, in addition to providing security for domestic enterprises, are you also responsible for spying intelligence, training puppet armed forces, and even directly carrying out military operations in some cases?"


    Jiang Yun immediately said, "our business scope is mainly to provide protection for domestic companies and personnel. There is no one to spy on intelligence. We can''t do this kind of thing, but we really need to get some information. Well, you know, as for the last two, well, you know."


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "in this case, you can actually register a company yourself. It''s no big deal to recruit more high-quality foreign employees. You just need to ensure that you can command."


    Jiang Yun smiled bitterly and said, "the difficulty is that we can''t register in our name. It''s best to make people think that our company has nothing to do with Huaxia. Although it''s a little suspected of stealing the bell, you have to understand that sometimes being caught by someone is completely different from just suspicion."


    With a bitter smile, Jiang Yun sighed again and said: "During the time we came out, we first went to Zimbabwe, then to the Democratic Republic of the Congo, and finally to Sudan. These three countries can register security companies, but there are too many troubles. I won''t elaborate on the details. The problem is that we can''t even buy a gun. It''s hard to buy it legally. It''s a long time to go through the formalities. If we don''t do it legally, there will be future problems. Here , it''s not that I know something''s wrong here. I can''t help it in a hurry. Carry it alone and AK will run over. "


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said, "let me think about it. As you said, it''s best for you to get a mercenary regiment. It''s all taboo and unscrupulous. You can do whatever you want. How convenient."


    Jiang Yun shook his head and said, "no, I thought so, but the problem is that our main task is actually to protect Chinese enterprises and workers. When a mercenary, we can''t sign a contract with the enterprise or file with the local government. You know, there should be some procedures."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. Although it''s a little troublesome, there''s still a way. The only problem is that you have to spend more money."


    Jiang Yun patted his hand and said, "don''t be afraid to spend money. Just don''t exceed our budget. Well, how much does it cost?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I don''t know yet. I''ll call and ask. Let''s go. Lao Chen is still waiting for us. Let''s go and sit in the house and talk."


    After greeting Li JinFang and them, a group of people went to a room specially arranged for them and opened the enthusiastic Chen Peng. Gao Yang immediately took out the satellite phone.


    Gao Yang dialed Green Mamba''s phone number. Green Mamba soon connected the phone, but Green Mamba''s voice was full of sleepiness.


    "Hey, ram, why do you always call me in the middle of the night? It''s good for you to call me every time. I forgive you. Come on, do you have any business to take care of me?"


    "Sorry, it''s not business this time. I have something to ask you. I remember you said that you can carry out business under the name of Coleman company as long as you pay a sum of money. Is this true?"


    "Why do you ask this? Didn''t I tell you that the executives of Kalman company are a bunch of blood sucking parasites, shameless and cheap bastards?"


    "Well, you didn''t tell me that although your company sounds shameless, you''d better tell me if you can hang it under the name of Coleman company."


    "Man, I don''t work for Coleman company now. I don''t just earn that salary for a long time. Thanks to you, I have money, so I set up a defense company myself and do it by myself with a group of brothers. As for your problem, it''s very simple. As long as you pay, you can certainly hang it under the name of Coleman company, whether you go in the name of the company''s employees To destroy the earth, you still have to put on a legal coat and become a wholly-owned subsidiary of Coleman company. Suit yourself. "


    "Very good. What we want is this effect. How much does it cost?"


    "Not necessarily. It depends on what you want to do, but what I know is that as long as you are willing to pay $2 million a year, whatever you want to do with as many people as you take and choose the way of cooperation, Coleman company is willing to carry all the black pots for you. Anyway, they don''t care about carrying more black pots. You know the reputation of Coleman company."


    When he got a satisfactory answer, Gao Yang smiled and said, "very good. Thank you, man. If possible, you have to connect me with Coleman company. I''ll contact you later. Now, get up and pee and then go back to bed."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang made an OK gesture to Jiang Yun and said, "your problem should be solved, but the new problem is that you have to pay $2 million a year."


    Jiang Yun looked forward and said, "tell me what''s going on."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, one is Coleman company, whose full name is Coleman security and defense company. This company is Swiss, headquartered in Geneva, and the boss is also Swiss. The scale is not very large. There are more than 1000 employees, almost from all over the world. The company background should meet your requirements.


    The company is nominally a regular defense company, but actually it does everything. They take over the work of security companies and mercenaries. As long as they give money, there is no business they don''t take over or they don''t dare to take over. However, the company is small and hasn''t done anything angry and resentful, so it has little reputation, at least not in the world To the point of notoriety.


    Now, as long as you are willing to pay Coleman $2 million a year, of course, this is the current valuation. It may be lower. As long as you take out $2 million, you can carry out business in the name of Coleman company. It''s like domestic affiliation. The money is attached to a company. In fact, everything is up to you. "


    After Gao Yang finished, Jiang Yun patted his hand and said, "it''s very appropriate. However, two million is a little over the budget. I have to find a way."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "how much money do you have?"


    Jiang Yun stretched out two fingers and said, "two million dollars. This is our starting capital and all the capital. We can''t find any other money except this money."


    As soon as Jiang Yun''s voice fell, Li JinFang immediately patted his chest and said loudly, "come on, no matter how poor you are, I''ll take all the rest of the money. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely let you hold up the stall. Brother, I''m a little money now."


    Jiang Yun waved his hand and said: "No, you don''t understand. This money is the start-up capital given by the above. However, after we start the company and earn money, we have to pay back this money. After paying off this money, our brothers will make all the profits in the future, but the problem is that there are some things that are troublesome and can''t involve you. Toad, leave it alone. How can we Come up with a way. "


    Looking at Li JinFang with an anxious face, Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, money is not a problem. In fact, two million is enough. It''s still that sentence. Everything is wrapped in me."

 Chapter 342

    As soon as Gao Yang''s words were uttered, everyone''s eyes immediately focused on him.


    Li JinFang said anxiously, "what can I do?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "in fact, the defense company is a profitable job. In addition to working hard, the rest is nothing more than the money for equipment and recruitment. Speaking of this, Jiang Yun, how large are you going to be?"


    Jiang Yun thought for a moment and said, "it''s not sure yet, but the scale in the future will certainly not be too small, but at the beginning, it''s better to have fewer people. It''s estimated that there are 40 or 50 people."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "according to 50 people, each person''s equipment can''t cost $5000. That''s good. With some high-end equipment, even if we pay $500000, it''s definitely enough.


    In addition to the money for equipment, it''s the salary of personnel. If we recruit people in Africa, if we don''t fight, a salary of $1000 a month is absolutely enough. Even if it''s a very dangerous task, a person can stop at $5000. According to the price of recruiting elites and the high salary for performing dangerous tasks, it''s more than $10000 per person a month ¡£


    And for security work, half the money is given in advance. After getting the Commission, you can pay the employee''s salary, so there is a reserve of 500000 US dollars, which is enough. "


    Jiang Yun frowned and said, "it''s a million dollars to go out, not to mention the venue. If you recruit people, you have to have a training and accommodation venue?"


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "look where you''re going to build the base. If it''s Africa, it''s $100000 a year. In fact, it''s enough for you to buy a piece of land and build a training camp."


    Jiang Yun sighed and said, "it doesn''t seem like a million dollars, but the problem is that the budget is more than a third."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. The money given to Coleman company is capped at only 2 million. If you have only 30 or 50 people at the beginning, you can''t pay so many attachment fees. I estimate there will be hundreds of thousands. Let my friends lead the line and negotiate."


    Jiang Yun said in a deep voice, "well, if you say so, our company should be able to run soon. It doesn''t matter if you are short of money. You can do it."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "Captain, I tell you, now I have millions of dollars! Well, I won''t give you more. One million dollars is really not enough. Can I lend you more money? I''d better prepare more money. What if something happens and I don''t have money?"


    Jiang Yun shook his head and said, "why don''t you understand? I can''t get you involved. It''s not about money, okay?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s simple. If toad wants to give you the money, then you can go on. Toad can''t come forward. Just find someone who can come forward. The key is whether you can really find another source of funds like a company."


    Jiang Yun still hesitated. At this time, Li Pengfei couldn''t help saying, "Captain, if you won''t expose the toad, let the toad take a stake. It''s good for the brothers to do something together."


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Yun hesitated and said, "in fact, I really asked about the fund. It was said that everything doesn''t matter. Let''s do it. It doesn''t matter if we lose $2 million. However, I''m afraid it won''t be a big trouble if I pull out the toad again."


    Li Pengfei immediately said, "Hey, the mountain is high and the emperor is far away. What can I do for you? Let''s finally return 2 million yuan."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "In fact, with your background, you don''t have to worry about no business in the future. As long as you get on the right track, you''re not afraid to do little. Even if you have to pay $2 million a year, you can certainly make money. To be honest, I want to invest money in shares, so toad wants to give money, and you just need it. Don''t worry. Toad''s safety doesn''t need to worry. I''ll find someone to invest , it can also dilute your Chinese background. "


    After Gao Yang finished, Li JinFang nodded again and again, and Jiang Yun patted his hand and said, "well, we used the money, ram, if you really think we can make money in the future, you''ll do you a big favor and count you a share."


    Gao Yang puffed a smile and said, "toad and I are light enough about money. I didn''t expect you to be more powerful. In this way, give me a share. If you do business like this, you have to pay."


    Several people were laughing, and Jiang Yun said loudly: "You see, who of us seems to be able to do business? We have come according to the idea that no compensation is good. To be honest, our current status is still ordinary people in the final analysis. The reason why we are willing to come out is that we only want to use what we have learned, make some contributions to the country and make money. That is the second."


    "Don''t worry. You can serve the country and earn money. If you don''t worry, I''ll recommend you individuals to negotiate with Coleman company and undertake business. Of course, you don''t have to come forward. You must do some things that are inconvenient to be made public. In addition to these, you just need to check them."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "brother Yang, are you talking about little Downey? Indeed, if there is little Downey, the captain will be much easier."


    Jiang Yun said in a deep voice, "it''s no problem, but it can''t be settled yet. The key is to find out what the person you said can do for us. Let''s talk about it in detail when I figure out what I can let go."


    "Yes, it depends on your needs. He can come at any time, but I suggest negotiating with Coleman company. Let him do it. You just need to supervise the decision-making."


    After Jiang Yun nodded, he waved his hand again and said, "that''s the same sentence, RAM. If our company starts, you have a share. Brothers, who has an opinion?"


    Several people burst out laughing again. Tiger Wang laughed and said, "our anxious eyes are facing the sky, and we haven''t found a way. People''s rams have arranged everything for a while. In the future, they have to ask people to help them a lot. This is the God of wealth. Who has opinions and who is stupid!"


    Gao Yang said that he wanted to take a stake in Jiang Yun, but he didn''t expect Jiang Yun to be serious. These people are straightforward and can be trusted. Not to mention the face of Li JinFang, and Gao Yang is really optimistic about Jiang Yun''s company. He doesn''t agree at all.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I certainly don''t want dry shares. Well, I''ll pay 500000 and Toad will pay 500000. We''ll join the stock together. As for the shares, you look back and see the distribution."


    Jiang Yun patted his hand and said, "OK, that''s it. I don''t understand business and shares. Anyway, all the people sitting here are brothers and there are no outsiders. Let''s save something. Nine people, one share for each, will share the money and recognize it when I lose money."


    Li Pengfei smiled and said, "brothers are united, their profits will cut off the money. Besides, do we people have the reason to lose money? No, don''t worry, we only have the reason to make a lot of money, and there is no possibility of losing money."


    Then Tiger Wang said in a hurry: "Brother Yang, I think you should be older than us. That''s what I call it. Brother Yang, don''t just talk about starting a company. Weapons. I haven''t touched guns in the past year. Now I can only use these broken AK. I''m really anxious. You have to help. Apart from others, you have to give me a whole sniper rifle. It''s good, especially good."


    This evening, it''s time to show his face. He smiled with great complacency and said, "say it. Just open your mouth if you want any gun. Only you can''t think of it. There''s nothing I can''t find. Tanks, aircraft, artillery and missiles. I''ll introduce you to arms dealers to ensure that the goods are cheap and beautiful and absolutely meet all your needs."


    Everyone''s eyes, including Jiang Yun, brightened. Li Pengfei patted his hand and said, "Oh, it''s refreshing. Can I have one like a world-famous gun? Oh, I want an assault rifle. I''m a firepower assault hand like a toad."


    Looking at others, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "as long as the gun is not customized by hand, the arms dealer has everything. Don''t ask, it will certainly meet all your needs."


    Since Gao Yang dares to make a promise, of course, he also has confidence. It''s not a word to know wuliyangke, an arms dealer, and buy some weapons for Jiang Yun. There is business to do. Wuliyangke himself ran over.


    Zhou Zhou immediately said, "I want guns, recoilless guns, mortars and grenade launchers. Can you find them?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no wonder your nickname is three guns. When you open your mouth, there are three kinds of guns. It''s no problem. It''s no problem what you want."


    For a group of soldiers, nothing makes them more interested than weapons. After listening to Gao Yang''s promise, they are overjoyed one by one. Hi can''t.


    Looking at Zhou Zhou with a happy face, especially when he thought of his nickname sanpao, Gao Yang suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, I have something serious to tell you."


    As soon as I heard that there was something serious, several people sat down with their dangerous lapels, while Jiang Yun said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter, you say."


    After pondering for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "We stayed in Somalia some time ago, trained a group of soldiers for an armed organization called skeleton Gang, and commanded skeleton Gang to fight bososa. Skeleton Gang''s strength is now very strong in Somalia. My view is that skeleton Gang really can unify Somalia. Another key is that the controller of skeleton Gang once studied in China and speaks fluently Chinese itself is very pro Chinese. With the influence of us, now the whole skeleton Gang is pro Chinese. I think you can continue to train the skeleton gang. If you can make the skeleton Gang completely fall to China, it may mean that the whole Somalia will fall to China in the future. I think this is a major event affecting the future. "

 Chapter 343

    For Gao Yang, his friendship with the skeleton Gang is absolutely excellent. In the battle, the friendship watered with blood must be extraordinary.


    Although he has left Somalia, Gao Yang has always maintained close contact with mayd. No matter what happens, mayd''s first thought must be Gao Yang, the Satan mercenary regiment, and Gao Yang has always been thinking of finding a qualified instructor for the skeleton Gang, especially the artillery instructor.


    After the defeat of bososa, the skeleton gang will take some time to consolidate its occupation of bososa and will not be in a hurry to expand for the time being. However, the momentum of the skeleton Gang is quite good. There are no strong enemies around. It has a stable and considerable source of funds. The armed forces are second to none in northern Somalia, although the number of troops is not large in the whole of Somalia, But the combat effectiveness is above any armed organization.


    For the current skeleton Gang, improving the combat effectiveness of artillery is the most urgent need.


    Big artillery doctrine is no longer popular today, but in Somalia, there is a professional artillery team of sufficient level, which is absolutely the existence of crushing level.


    Gao Yang wanted to find an artillery instructor for the skeleton Gang, but he never met the right one, but after meeting Jiang Yun and them, the situation was different. There is no better artillery instructor for the skeleton Gang than the artillery from the Chinese army.


    Playing with large caliber artillery, there is also a competition between Russia and China. After all, the former Soviet army is the strongest supporter of the big artillery doctrine, and the Russian army is in the same vein as the former Soviet Union. China can only be said to be a learner, but the Chinese army was subject to conditions from the beginning, and no country in the world can match the importance and creative use of small artillery.


    When conditions were limited, the Chinese army without artillery played with small guns. During the Korean War, they carried out cold gun and cold gun operations. They used Hill guns, recoilless guns and mortars as sniper rifles. They also creatively shouted the slogan of bayonet on artillery, pulled the guns directly to the forefront of the position and fired against the enemy''s forehead.


    The technology of firing mortars without a gun rack and holding the gun barrel by hand, the technology of flat firing mortars, the technology of adding a long rod to the mortar shell, and then adding medicine bags or grenades to the shell. Chinese people have played a lot of tricks with a mortar alone.


    Now, China''s equipment and aquatic products have been greatly improved, and the importance of various small guns has greatly decreased. However, the importance of small guns is still the highest in large countries, and a large number of technical talents who have studied small guns have been retained.


    In places such as Somalia, it is impossible for Somalis to use 155 or 152 mm large caliber guns, whether towed guns or self-propelled guns. Therefore, small guns will certainly beat the world in Somalia for a long time in the future.


    For the artillery of the skeleton Gang, there is no more suitable instructor than the Chinese.


    Gao Yang has real feelings for the skeleton gang. He absolutely doesn''t want to see the skeleton Gang destroyed soon. Jiang Yun and them not only have good enough military skills, but also their semi official background.


    The skeleton Gang seems to have a good development prospect, but there is a premise. Once the skeleton gang has attracted the attention of international forces, it will be destroyed. If the skeleton gang can report a leg, such as Huaxia, the future of the skeleton gang will undoubtedly be much brighter.


    The significance of the Gulf of Aden needs no more words. In the long run, holding the skeleton Gang is equivalent to holding Somalia. Gao Yang believes that as long as Jiang Yun and some of them go to the skeleton Gang, what the skeleton gang can get will never be as simple as skill training.


    The fact is exactly what Gao Yang thought. Although Jiang Yun only heard the name of skeleton gang for the first time, what Gao Yang said still aroused Jiang Yun''s great interest. After Gao Yang introduced the details of skeleton Gang, Jiang Yun was even more excited than Gao Yang.


    "If the situation of the skeleton Gang is really as you introduced, the contact with the skeleton gang will be a far-reaching event. This can''t be done as an ordinary business. We should study the skeleton Gang well."


    Li Pengfei was also excited. After Jiang Yun finished, Li Pengfei said with an excited face: "it''s better to reflect on this matter. I don''t think the leader will give up this opportunity anyway. This is pie falling from the sky."


    Jiang Yun said: "this is not a pie falling from the sky. This is an opportunity for them to wear it. However, this can''t be reported like this. Ram, if you have a chance, can you take us to contact the skeleton Gang first? I think we can report it after we have the spectrum. Don''t worry about training the skeleton gang. I promise to find the best instructor for them."


    "It''s no problem to go to the skeleton gang. It''s very simple. Toad is the army commander of the skeleton gang. He has a high prestige."


    Gao Yang''s words caused a burst of laughter. Several people teased Li JinFang and asked Li JinFang what was going on. While everyone was laughing, Jiang Yun said very seriously: "Now we are faced with too many things, but compared with the skeleton Gang, other things can be put aside first. We can put off the establishment of a company or something. I intend to leave for Somalia immediately when it is safe. Ram, please help arrange this."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "you can let toad take you first. As long as you have time here, he can start at any time. There are many things to set up the company. It takes time. Even if you go, it won''t delay anything."


    After thinking for a long time, Jiang Yun said in a deep voice: "Ram, toad mentioned something about you just now. Now I think that if the situation of the skeleton Gang is really as you said, the skeleton Gang is of great significance. I can tell you the names of you and Toad when I report up. I think your action is a great achievement. Depending on your relationship with the skeleton Gang, you may be able to get rid of the current situation What do you think? "


    Jiang Yun''s words made Gao Yang''s heart pounding, his palms sweating and his mouth dry. If Li JinFang''s biggest heart knot is sorry for his comrades in arms, Gao Yang''s biggest heart knot is that he can''t go back home.


    "Are you serious? Can you do it? Do you think so?"


    Jiang Yun shook his head bitterly, but said with a serious face: "to tell you the truth, I don''t know if I can do it. I just think if the skeleton Gang is really of great significance to China, with your relationship with the skeleton Gang, what you committed is not a matter at all."

 Chapter 344

    Jiang Yun''s words let Gao Yang see a new world.


    After staring at Li JinFang, Gao Yang found that Li JinFang''s eyes were full of surprises. After taking two breaths, Li JinFang looked forward to Jiang Yun and said, "Captain, do you think it''s really possible that my case will be all right?"


    Li Pengfei hesitated and said, "Captain, the toad thing is not small, but I think the ram may be able to turn over with a skeleton, but if the toad is exposed too early, will it be a little risky?"


    Xia Chen also said cautiously, "safety first, I think it''s better to be safe."


    Jiang Yun scratched his head and said, "the outside world doesn''t know about the toad, but it does have too much influence inside and its nature is too bad. However, I think I can wash it white with the help of the skeleton gang."


    Gao Yang sighed, looked at Li JinFang who tried to cover up his disappointment, reluctantly shook his head, and then said in a deep voice: "Otherwise, I''d better wait. I can''t tell toad separately. This matter can''t be said to be self-respect, but the truth is the same. In terms of the current strength and importance of the skeleton Gang, it''s a little difficult to wash me and Toad white, but what if the skeleton Gang really unify Somalia? At that time, the problem will be solved."


    Li JinFang said with a wry smile: "forget it, brother Yang, if the skeleton Gang really wants to unify Somalia, it''s not sure what year it will be. At that time, don''t lose your last chance."


    Gao Yang shook his head with a smile and said, "no, as long as the skeleton Gang is still dominated by mayd, he will strive for the greatest interests for us."


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Yun said, "for the sake of safety, I can wait until I report the matter of the skeleton Gang, see the importance I attach to the skeleton Gang, and then decide whether to tell you about the two of you. If the above attaches great importance to it, say it. If I don''t attach much importance to it, I won''t mention anything."


    Li Pengfei laughed and said: "Whether we pay attention to it or not depends on whether the skeleton Gang is promising. I think it must fall on us. With us, we are afraid that the skeleton gang and Toad will not be separated from each other. If the top really pays special attention to the skeleton gang and wants to provide large-scale assistance openly and secretly, we will immediately report the toad and ram, and we will give them strong support. The top is still in trouble Because the ram and Toad give up a piece of fat to their mouth. "


    Jiang Yun nodded and said, "yes, that''s right. Don''t mention it for the time being. I like the importance of the side. No matter whether it''s sooner or later, I think it''s likely to be done."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "please give it to you. In fact, I''m satisfied just to pick up my parents. I don''t dare to force too much."


    Li JinFang would also laugh and say, "Captain, now we all meet. In the future, we can fight side by side. To be honest, I don''t care. As long as I can pick up my parents, it doesn''t matter whether I wash them or not."


    Jiang Yun smiled and said, "your requirements are not high. If so, I don''t dare to say that it''s almost certain. Well, ram, as long as the safety here is guaranteed, I''ll go to Somalia first."


    Gao Yang finally saw the hope of a family reunion and said, "when you have time, let''s go to Somalia immediately, but now, it''s estimated that you have to stay here for a long time. When you have time, I''ll hurry to do a good job in the early stage of the establishment of the company. As soon as you have time, you can support the stall first."


    Jiang Yun smiled and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I''d like to ask a friend to contact Coleman company first. If you''re sure you can connect, then call me and Toad''s agent and ask him to negotiate with Coleman company."


    Li Pengfei said with a surprised look: "agent? Do you still have an agent?"


    Li JinFang began to explain to everyone what their agent meant and what they were mainly responsible for. After Li JinFang roughly explained, Gao Yang then said: "our agent is little Donny. This person is still reliable. I think you can also ask little Donny to be an agent."


    Jiang Yun shook his head and said, "let''s talk about it later. Our situation is special. We don''t have to worry about finding an agent. However, if we negotiate with Coleman company, we still have to ask the little Downey you said to come out. In addition, I want to make sure of the weapons before the company in the city. If it''s particularly urgent, is it convenient to do it?"


    Li JinFang laughed and said, "I dare not say anything else, but this, as long as you give enough money, you can be as fast as you want."


    Gao Yang also said with a smile: "the problem of weapons is actually the most convenient. It''s manpower. How are you going to solve it?"


    Jiang Yun said with a distressed face: "to be honest, it''s easy to recruit people, but our team must have combat effectiveness. It''s best to find some veterans, but it''s not easy to find reliable and capable veterans. I''m going to find some people and start training from scratch."


    At this time, Li Pengfei looked worried and said in a deep voice, "let''s hurry up now. If we can have enough people, it is estimated that the oil company can hand over the future security work to us, but even if our company has not been established, the key is that there are not enough people. They drill at several places at the same time, and they can''t do without enough people."


    Gao Yang thought carefully and said: "I have an idea. Can you listen to it, Green Mamba? He used to work for Coleman company, but now he has a team of his own. Green Mamba is a good man, has some ability, and his men have good combat effectiveness. It must be more than enough to undertake the work of armed security. I think you and Green Mamba will cooperate for a short time and take this oil company first Take over the company''s business and cultivate your own team. When you have enough people, just put your own team on top. "


    Jiang Yun said without hesitation: "I think so. Now it''s not a matter of how much money to earn, but to ensure the safety of personnel in China and South Sudan."


    "Negotiating with Coleman company is inseparable from Green Mamba. You must meet Green Mamba. When you meet Green Mamba, you should visit his personnel. If you think it''s OK, let them go first. If not, it''s OK."


    Jiang Yun works with a strong military style. When he thinks he can make a decision immediately, he exclaimed, "OK, that''s it. During this time, seven of us will stare here for a while, but the safety of a few of them can be guaranteed. If you can, just contact Green Mamba and little Downey, and I can leave and meet them at any time."


    Gao Yang looked puzzled and sighed: "I still have something to deal with. It''s very important to me. If I don''t solve it, I really can''t go away, so you may have to meet the Green Mamba by yourself, or let the toad go with you. He knows all those people."


    Jiang Yun didn''t ask Gao Yang about anything else, but after thinking for a moment, Li JinFang said positively: "brother Yang, although I know Green Mamba, I haven''t even said a few words to him. I''m sure it''s not as good as you. You can''t leave now. Are you still thinking about your akuri tribe?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "yes, the akuri tribe is my second home. Now although the akuri tribe should be fine, I can''t let go until I find the akuri tribe. I''m going to stay here and look for it whenever I have a chance."


    "Brother Yang, I understand your idea, but I don''t think you''re right. The grassland is so large. When you have to find it alone, I think you should find it yourself. It''s better for everyone to help you find it together. I think so. When the rabbit and old maozi come back, we''ll find it separately by plane. After finding the trace, you can verify whether it''s akuribu Luo, what do you think? Also, after our people have gathered together, in case there is a war, it will not be the same as this time. It''s too dangerous to be alone. You can''t act alone any more. Therefore, we''d better wait for everyone to act together. "


    As soon as he heard that a war was about to start, Li Pengfei''s eyes lit up immediately. He stood up with a rustle and said in a hurry: "war? With whom? Fuck him!"


    Jiang Yun glared at Li Pengfei and said, "Why are you so impatient when you go abroad? You''re anxious when you hear of war?"


    Li Pengfei rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "I''ve been a soldier for many years. After practicing for so long, I haven''t fired a single shot. I mean, I haven''t fired a single shot in a serious war. Although I tried the ox knife tonight and had a sentinel addiction, I didn''t shoot."


    Jiang Yun said with a straight face, "can we do less bullets in the future? What''s your hurry?"


    Li Pengfei shook his head like a rattle and said, "no, that''s different. It''s not to help ram fight with toad. It''s different."


    Jiang Yun stared at Li Pengfei helplessly and said to Gao Yang: "It''s the first time we''ve met, and we haven''t had much contact. However, toad knows what kind of people we are. I won''t say anything superfluous. As long as you have something to say, let''s have a word and see how our brothers are. Also, don''t think we have too many rules. Let''s tell you so. As long as we don''t fight against China, it doesn''t matter who we want to fight!"


    Gao Yang is not an indecisive person. After hearing Jiang Yun''s words, he immediately said in a loud voice: "OK, I''ve seen your skills. I''m really unfair. I''m willing to ask you for help. You''re the same. As long as you need help, just ask."


    Li Pengfei chuckled and said, "that''s what you said. You''ve been helping now. You''ve helped us a lot."

 Chapter 346

    The so-called peer is an enemy, which is absolutely true.


    When seeing peers, whether enemies, friends or irrelevant passers-by, people have to separate up and down at the first time, especially for those who take war as their career.


    For those who make a living in combat, the training level and combat skills can''t be seen from the appearance, but the quality of the equipment can be seen at a glance. Although the quality of the equipment can''t fully represent the high combat effectiveness, the equipment also belongs to a part of strength, and having excellent equipment will certainly have an advantage.


    The white man who walked into the restaurant with Colm looked very strong and muscular. He propped up his T-shirt and looked very stylish. The T-shirt was covered with a bulletproof vest. Instead of wearing his helmet on his head, he held it in his hand, with an invisible pistol inserted in his waist and an AK74 behind him, In addition to the most basic weapons and armor, there is nothing special. Water equipment can only be said to be ordinary in Africa, but with bulletproof vests and helmets, it is at least better than local security guards who only have one rifle.


    The people who followed Colm and the white man into the restaurant were equipped with the same equipment as the leading white man.


    The equipment is average, only the most basic weapons and armor, but when the white man walking in the front entered the restaurant, his face looked like the best in the world. However, when he saw the guns they leaned against the table and their full of weapons and equipment, the white man''s face finally turned into amazement.


    Because they are mercenaries and a super small mercenary group with only six people, they must be expert and versatile. Everyone has to be versatile. Moreover, on the premise of having money and not wanting to die, the electronic equipment of weapons and armor is not only fully equipped, but also the best of the best, and they buy the best of all,


    It is no exaggeration to say that raising the price of their equipment is the sum of the value of all the equipment of the newcomers from head to toe.


    Gao Yang didn''t show any special look, but after a burst of consternation, the new white man quickly put on a more disdainful expression on his face. After glancing at them obliquely, he snorted in his nose and swayed arrogantly to the table not far from Gao Yang and sat down.


    For those who lick blood on the head of a knife, they must have nothing to do with the words gentleman and elegance. Being brave and ruthless and bullying are their pronouns. When they arrive at a new place, they first show disdain and contempt for their peers who are enemies and competitors. This is the normal state of mercenaries or armed security.


    The bottle is full and the bottle is half full. The really powerful people, such as the new angel mercenary regiment. Those real Laozi claim to be the second and who dare to recognize the first, although they are very proud in their hearts, they will never appear arrogant.


    Although I don''t know how powerful the proud white man is, from his performance, Gao Yang''s evaluation of him is low-end. No matter from that aspect, these people are very low-end.


    People are divided into groups. The leaders are very arrogant. Of course, his men will not be very modest. After sitting down one by one, they deliberately look left and right with provocative eyes and stare at and praise them. When they look at the black security guards sitting at the side to eat, they are disdainful.


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand where the superiority of these new people comes from and whether there is something wrong with their brains. Gao Yang thinks it may be a mistake to let such people take charge of Colm''s safety.


    After sitting down, the leader shouted to Colm, "let''s have some bottles of ice beer first. We''re thirsty. Don''t use vodka for the time being. Remember to get ready in the evening."


    Colm frowned and said, "no vodka, but we have beer, but we don''t allow drinking during working hours. Meals are in the form of buffet. You can pick up meals now."


    The leading white man looked very dissatisfied, but he just underestimated. After muttering twice, he didn''t say anything at all. After waving his hand, those sitting next to him stood up and went to the dining table to get their own food.


    When everyone else went to get food, the leading white man raised his head at them and shouted, "Hey, man, yellow man, what nationality are you?"


    Although his attitude was not very polite, there were no bad words. Gao Yang still looked very polite and said, "Chinese."


    The leading white man shouted at Dean again, "man, your eye patch looks cool. Where did you come from?"


    Distin said faintly, "Israel."


    "Oh..."


    After a long sigh, the white man looked back with a smile. After talking to the man, Colm turned and sat beside them. Then he whispered with a sad face: "I have a hunch that these people will be trouble makers."


    Gao Yang nodded approvingly and said, "indeed, these people have IQ and attitude problems. Where did you find these people? They seem very difficult to deal with."


    Colm whispered: "a friend of mine introduced it. Now the situation in South Sudan is tense, and it is difficult to find professional security teams. Only they who have combat effectiveness are not employed."


    Distin spread his hand and said, "who are they?"


    Colm lowered his voice and said, "the leader is koczynski. He has set up a security company. Not long after he first came to South Sudan, they have a total of 18 people, all from Poland and all polish."


    "Oh..."


    After hearing Colm''s answer, Gao Yang and distin sighed with one voice, then exchanged understanding eyes with each other and whispered again: "European foot binding."


    Colm smiled bitterly and said, "I just learned that they are all poles. God, what have I done?"


    Poland is a wonderful country, and most poles are also wonderful. They are the sticks of Europe. Although there are normal people, it is a pity that the proportion of normal people in this country is too small.


    Poland is known as the foot binding of Europe for no reason. In history, Poland bullied its neighbors to death when they were still weak. But God has an eye, Poland''s two main neighbors are Germany and Russia. Therefore, when the bullied Germany and Russia become stronger, the first thing is to retaliate against Poland to death.


    Being sandwiched between the two great powers, the poles did not seem to have learned any lessons. During World War II, Poland, sandwiched between * * Germany and the Soviet Union, was a pawn of the Anglo French Alliance. There is a good saying, it is called the right bear and the left tiger, with a 250 in the middle. As we all know, before the war between Germany and the Soviet Union, We joined hands first and divided Poland with joy.


    Nowadays, Poland is afraid to challenge Russia. Wrong! After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, Poland joined the European Union and NATO and became an ally with Germany. While making Germany sick, Poland did not hesitate to act as a pawn of NATO again and wholeheartedly challenge Russia.


    With the gratitude and resentment of Poland and Russia, it can be said that it is the past to find uncomfortable for Russia, but what many people don''t know is that Poland is one of the most Anti China countries in Europe.


    In history, it has nothing to do with China, and there is no intersection between modern and contemporary times. However, Poland has been crazy about Anti China and Anti China since the era of the Republic of China. The most wonderful thing is that people have no reason to see you, that is, they are against you.


    For China and Russia, Poland is the toad jumping on the instep. It doesn''t bite you, but it can disgust you. Russia can still find ways to beat Poland, but for Germany, which is unfortunately an ally with Poland, there''s no way. Just bear it.


    A sense of superiority without a reason, pride without a reason, doing things without a brain, and opening your mouth will offend people. You can''t eat your own food, but you have to laugh at others when eating meat. They discriminate against any people of color, Jews, Russians, Germans, Ukrainians and Czechs, but as long as these people are American, They immediately knelt and licked. This is the polish.


    In short, the poles are the poles of Europe, and the poles, of course, are the poles of Asia.


    Knowing that those new arrivals are from Poland, all kinds of unreasonable actions are taken for granted. For poles, they are normal, which is the biggest abnormality.


    Gao Yang whispered sympathetically to Colm, "I think you''d better let them go. If they stay, you''ll be in big trouble."


    Colm said helplessly, "I''m starting to have a headache now, but I have to hire them for at least a month. God, what have I done?"


    They were whispering, and the poles were chatting, but they didn''t mean to keep their voices down. A big man sitting next to koczynski said in unskilled English: "the guys who can fight by equipment are soft eggs. Moreover, some people don''t know how to use them even if they hang a lot of things on their bodies, ha ha."


    The poles were already finding fault, and they couldn''t help but be shocked. At this time, the man named koczynski waved his hand and said something in Polish. Then, a group of people began to chatter in Polish, and those people laughed from time to time.


    Unable to understand what the poles were saying, the possibility of conflict was greatly reduced. He raised his shoulders and shrugged. When he was about to finish his meal, he saw David suddenly rub and stand up. Then he turned back and threw the spoon in his hand at koczynski.


    "Fark oil!"


    He threw the spoon, followed by an angry scold, and David immediately rushed at koczynski.

 Chapter 347

    When he smashed the spoon at koczynski, David jumped at koczynski facing him, but there was still a table between him and koczynski.


    David flipped the table directly, and then hit koczynski in the face with a punch. However, not every retired soldier will be a good fighter.


    Of course, David had basic fighting training, but with his full swing, Kaczynski''s head just shrunk down and easily hid. Then Kaczynski hit David with a right hook and hit him hard in the face.


    After a loud bang, David turned over and fell. Before he fell to the ground, a Polish picked up a plastic stool and hit him on the back.


    The plastic stool broke. David rolled on the ground and then fell on the ground.


    David hit directly, but caught both his enemies and friends by surprise.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang sat side by side with David face-to-face, so when David jumped at koczynski, Gao Yang and Li JinFang couldn''t do it directly. They had to cross the table. Koczynski, who was also unprepared, obviously had the ability to match his arrogance and put a punch on David.


    They all started to fight, so there was no need to say anything, but they were a step slower. When they rushed to the poles, David had been knocked over to the ground.


    A scuffle broke out immediately. Distin rushed over and punched the Polish who knocked David down with a plastic stool in the face twice in a row. Then he hit the polish on the knee and knocked the polish to the ground.


    Gillard and naftaran are also in good condition, but they are only good. When they are besieged by two or three people at the same time, they can only barely stand, but they only parry, not fight back.


    Distin was born in the special forces and his fighting ability is very strong. However, Gillard, David and naftaran have only general fighting ability. On the premise of being surrounded and beaten, he can only be surrounded and beaten.


    Fortunately, Li JinFang rushed over. After Gao Yang''s gold medal thugs rushed into the crowd, they went out with two fists and two feet, that is, four people flew or fell, and the opponent in front of distin, who was besieged by four people, was empty.


    Gao Yang didn''t rush out to fight with his fist. At the moment he saw David rush past, Gao Yang subconsciously picked up his shotgun. In just a few seconds, when the two groups of people had hit together, Gao Yang found that the poles standing behind had taken the rifle behind them.


    Gao Yang immediately fired a shot into the sky, and then shouted, "I''ll kill anyone who dares to take a gun!"


    Gao Yang''s gun was at hand, so he took out the gun faster than anyone else. After the gun rang, both sides almost stopped fighting. Only one person didn''t stop. While flying over the table overturned by David, Li JinFang stood down and hit kochinsky on the forehead with a fist.


    Although most people stopped fighting, Gao Yang didn''t intend to stop the fight from the beginning. All he wanted was not to let the poles use guns.


    Seeing that the poles stopped holding their guns, Gao Yang stuffed the shotgun into Colm''s hand and said loudly, "Whoever dares to move the gun, you''ll blow his head."


    After Gao Yang said a word, Li JinFang had hit at least five punches, but Kaczynski held up his fists, dodged and blocked them one by one, and Li JinFang just didn''t step out, that is, his fists kept hitting Kaczynski in the face.


    After handing over the gun to Colm, Gao Yang immediately rushed towards the crowd. After a short period of stupor, the two sides who stopped issued a cry and immediately became a regiment.


    A Polish waved a stool across his head, leaned down, kicked his right foot forward quickly, kicked it on the ankle of the Polish holding the stool, kicked it sideways, and then Gao Yang kicked it on the Polish''s face.


    Gao Yang has no intention of refusing to step out, but when he looks at Li JinFang again, he finds that Li JinFang still refuses to step out and just keeps hitting Kaczynski with his fist.


    Li JinFang''s fist made the wind, not the sound of his clothes, but the real wind. His two fists didn''t fight there, just greeted Kaczynski''s face again and again. Looking at Kaczynski, he could only protect his face and dodge with his two hands and arms.


    Gao Yang kicked a Polish fever miserably with a symbolic lift of his Yin leg. At the same time, he got a heavy kick on his back. Gao Yang turned and hit a Polish who attacked him with a half step smash fist. After bending down, he knocked it all over his face with a knee.


    After seeing that Gao Yang also joined the regiment, Li JinFang shouted, "look, this is half a step collapse!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Li JinFang bent his knees, twisted his body, roared, and punched Kaczynski''s face protecting forearm.


    After the "Kara" sound, it was followed by Kaczynski''s scream. He turned his head and found that Kaczynski''s right arm was bent forward to a 45 degree angle. Li JinFang''s punch broke Kaczynski''s forearm.


    If you say you don''t need legs, you don''t need legs. If you say you have a big face, you will never hit other places.


    After a punch broke kochinsky''s arm, Li JinFang still refused to give up. After opening his right hand, he swung his arm round and slapped kochinsky in the face.


    After the "pa" sound, Kaczynski was slapped in the face and turned around. After spitting out several teeth, he lay on his back on the ground.


    Li JinFang didn''t intend to end it. He sat down and rode on Kaczynski''s stomach. At this time, seeing that Kaczynski was knocked down, the poles were finally going to help.


    Gao Yang and di siding grabbed Li JinFang''s side. At this time, the remaining poles were not their opponents at all. The Yin leg of the exploding egg ram finally had another chance to make a big profit.


    Gao Yang is a typical move to eat all over the sky. In fact, he is also very helpless. He has nothing to take except a record of lifting his Yin leg and a half step collapse. Therefore, no matter who he is to, Gao Yang is two children.


    When he met Li Pengfei, Gao Yang''s moves didn''t work. However, on these poles, the egg exploding rams didn''t go in two consecutive attacks. With the sound of a terrible howl, Gao Yang couldn''t stand up in front of him after a few punches. Even the posture of covering the file and screaming was surprisingly consistent.


    Distin''s fighting skill effect is good, but the speed is a little slower than Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang and di siding killed the minions, while Li JinFang swung his left hand after riding on Kaczynski, slapped Kaczynski''s right face again, slapped him down, and knocked a few teeth out of Kaczynski''s mouth.


    People with great skills usually have some temper and are proficient in fighting. They are usually very confident in their fighting skills. David was punched in the face by Kaczynski, so Li JinFang only hit Kaczynski''s face. Kaczynski looks like a boxing frame, so Li JinFang only uses Xingyi boxing.


    There were only four of the eighteen Poles who could still stand at this time, and three or four others were staggering to stand up. At this time, Li JinFang turned his head and looked at David trying to get up and shouted, "Why are you fighting?"


    Li JinFang didn''t understand what koczynski said, so he didn''t know why David broke out suddenly, but his friends had already started fighting, so let''s fight first.


    David kicked Kaczynski fiercely and said angrily, "he said that the * * should kill all the Jews in those years. He also said that all the Jews should be sent to the concentration camp again. Damn it, 24 people in my family died in Auschwitz concentration camp!"


    Li JinFang and Kaczynski, who was riding, understood this.


    Li JinFang had a good relationship with David. When David parachuted from the plane to rescue Gao Yang, Li JinFang regarded David as a friend. After hearing David''s roar, Li JinFang swung his arm round again, arched left and right, and slapped him in the face of cochinsky who was sitting under him.


    "I make you cheap, I make you arrogant, I make you spray feces all over your mouth, I let you beat David, and you call me again. Aren''t you fucking powerful? I let you call. You have parents and don''t have anything taught by your parents. Remember next time. Be polite when you meet people. Don''t talk nonsense. Remember!"


    Every time Li JinFang said a word, he was slapped down with a big mouth. With the strength of his hand, Kaczynski''s face was beaten out of shape. Although he had no worries about his life, his face was swollen like a pig''s head, his mouth spewed blood out, and there were no more teeth left in his mouth.


    When Li JinFang fiercely slapped Kaczynski in the face, those poles who could still stand up bravely tried to save Kaczynski from Li JinFang''s clutches. However, the LORD was beaten by Li JinFang, and the remaining miscellaneous fish will naturally be dealt with by Gao Yang and di stin.


    After the poles lost their quantitative advantage, Gillard and naftaran finally had a chance to vent their anger. They each pressed an opponent and beat him. Even David finally found an opponent and beat him to cry.


    Praising them, Li JinFang created a space for Li JinFang to concentrate on beating koczynski. When the last Polish fell, Li JinFang finally stopped because he found that koczynski didn''t know when he fainted.


    After wiping the blood from his hands on Kaczynski''s clothes, Li JinFang stood up, disdained to play, spat and said, "bah, what!"

 Chapter 348

    How did the poles come and go? However, while beating away the poles, Gao Yang naturally couldn''t leave by the plane that sent the poles.


    The poles were beaten away, but the security situation eased again, and Li JinFang would stay, so Colm simply decided not to find another armed security guard, leaving the original people to be led by Li JinFang.


    After a day''s delay, they went directly to Juba in a small plane found by Colm.


    Both Gao Yang and di stin are armed. Of course, there is no problem taking a small plane. A small plane doesn''t need to land at Juba''s International Airport at all. It can land just by looking for a dirt runway outside the city. However, if Gao Yang and di stin transfer to Djibouti, it will take a lot of trouble. If they want to go abroad first, they can only take an international flight, and the distance is not close, It needs to cross the airspace of the whole of Ethiopia, and no matter how chaotic the airport management in South Sudan is, it is impossible for people to get on the flight fully armed.


    Gao Yang''s plan is to try to find someone to consign all their weapons to Djibouti in Juba, and then take a flight directly to Djibouti. However, if they do, their equipment is very likely to be stolen. Gao Yang, who doesn''t want to be separated from his equipment, can only ask Morgan for help. I hope Morgan can let them take their weapons and equipment on the flight.


    For Morgan, the problem that money can solve is not a problem. Morgan, who is eager to see Gao Yang. To be exact, Morgan, who is eager to see the two double barreled shotguns held by Gao Yang, asked Gao Yang to stay in Juba for a day after several phone calls with Gao Yang, and then directly sent his private plane to Juba.


    With Morgan''s private plane, the next road is easy to go. After directly sending the four of them to Djibouti, they asked them to take all their weapons and equipment on the transshipment, and Gao Yang easily flew to New York.


    Morgan waited for Gao Yang in New York. Originally, Morgan was in Portland, but Gao Yang came to the United States. Looking at the furious Morgan, Gao Yang sighed, patted Morgan on the shoulder and whispered: "Come on, don''t be angry. Please, I know you''re angry now, but think about how the gun came. Maybe you''ll feel much better. Don''t worry too much about what you robbed."

 Chapter 349

    Morgan was in a much better mood.


    After being stunned for a moment, Morgan said, "although I still can''t accept such a foolish act of engraving on a work of art, you''re right. I''m lucky to get this gun."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it seems that this is another very good collection."


    "Clemens Wittgenstein''s works are very popular in the antique gun collection industry. The degree of rarity is different from that of Alessandro''s works. Moreover, the survival volume of Clemens''s works is too small, and most of the preservation conditions are not very ideal. Therefore, from the performance of the auction market, the transaction price of a perfect Clemens''s works is higher than that of Alessandro''s works The quality is not low, but Clemens'' works have not appeared in the market for many years. I can''t make an accurate valuation. "


    Compared with other works of art, the market price of antique shotguns is very cheap. A famous oil painting can fetch tens of millions of dollars, but the transaction price of a top antique shotgun is only $200000 or $300000. Even a rare antique gun has a transaction price of less than $1 million.


    The price of the antique gun is not high, and Gao Yang wants to give the gun to Morgan, so Gao Yang is neither interested nor able to ask Morgan how much the gift he sent is worth.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "as long as you like it, it doesn''t matter how much it''s worth."


    Morgan sighed and said: "Like? It''s more than like. You know, it''s my long cherished wish to find a Clemens work, and it''s also my father''s wish. Unfortunately, my father couldn''t find a Clemens work until his death. I spent many years and only found a Clemens handmade gun that can''t be fired. The gun you found is not only perfectly preserved, but also can be fired, And there is a proverb engraved on it. You know, only the works most satisfactory to Clemens will engrave proverbs on it. Therefore, this gun is also the most precious in Clemens''s works. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "so you collect antique shotguns or father son origin. Congratulations. I believe your father will be happy for you."


    With another long sigh, Morgan said with emotion: "you know, getting a work that Clemens can shoot is far from a happy thing for me. This is an ideal. This is the common wish of my father and me. Therefore, Gao, thank you. You have fulfilled my long cherished wish with my father. I don''t know how to thank you."


    Gao Yang smiled, waved his hand and said: "With our relationship, there''s no need to say thank you. Please, if you hadn''t found a military plane to send them to save me, it''s likely that I was a corpse now. You don''t know. The situation was really dangerous at that time. If you hadn''t helped, they couldn''t have rushed to save me in time. In fact, I really appreciate you."


    Morgan got a dream baby, but he didn''t seem particularly happy, but he was more filled with emotion.


    Morgan said in a deep voice, "it''s not too difficult for me to find a plane to send people there, but I''ve been looking for Clemens'' works for decades. You don''t know what a Clemens'' works mean to me."


    After that, Morgan sighed again and said: "It''s a long story. My mother is a Jew. She lives in Austria and has a good family. When she was a child, my grandfather took her to hunt with a Clemens shotgun. This is my mother''s most precious memory, but later, everything changed. My grandfather was sent to the concentration camp. All the family died except my mother.


    Later, my mother immigrated to the United States, met my father and married him. Everything about my mother is gone. All she can keep is memory. For my mother, the memory of hunting with her father is very good, so my father wants to find a Clemens gun, which is similar to that in my mother''s memory, and give it to my mother, but Clemens''s gun is too rare, my father I couldn''t find it all my life.


    Because he wanted to find Clemens'' works, my father became a collector of antique guns, and his desire and interest passed on to me. "


    After that, Morgan said sadly, "Gao, thank you really. You brought me more than a gun."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''m very glad you like my gift."


    Morgan smiled and said, "you always bring me luck and surprise. A Clemens work engraved with proverbs is really rare. I didn''t dare believe it until I got the gun in my hand."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s the origin of Clemens?"


    "Clemens Wittgenstein is an Austrian of Italian descent. His gun making and carving techniques integrate the styles of Italy and Austria. His peak period was from 1840 to 1870. Clemens''s works have a characteristic, that is, he will carve a proverb on the works to be given to someone, and he is still very satisfied with them."


    After that, Morgan shrugged and said: "The glorious road engraved on the gun is not paved with flowers, but I don''t know when the gun was Clemens''s work or who it was given to. I checked a lot of information, but I didn''t find any information about the gun. You know, the antique gun is just an unpopular collection object, and the information is far from as rich as the mainstream art."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "whoever he gave it to, anyway, the gun is in your hand."


    Morgan touched the gold words on the butt of the gun and said with a depressed face: "I know an expert who has a lot of research on Clemens'' works. He should be able to tell the origin of the gun, and he can repair the gun, because there are some problems with the source of the gun. I didn''t intend to ask him for advice, but now, I have to ask him to repair the gun and remove the gold characters."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "the gun is yours. If you really can''t stand that line of words, you can''t see it."


    Morgan nodded and said helplessly, "I''m not afraid of trouble. Compared with possible trouble, this line of words is more unacceptable to me, so I must solve this line of words immediately."


    After that, Morgan took out the phone. He didn''t want to wait any longer.


    After the phone was connected, Morgan said to the phone in a deep voice: "Hello, Mr. Lewis, this is Morgan. I now have a Clemens work. Can you repair it for me on the premise of absolute confidentiality?"


    After waiting for a moment, Mo got the answer he wanted. Morgan smiled and said, "thank you very much. I will see you as soon as possible. In addition, I want to ask you. There is a Latin proverb engraved on my gun. The glorious road is not paved with flowers. Do you know the origin of this gun?"


    After that, after listening to the voice from the other end of the phone, Morgan''s face immediately became extremely wonderful, shocked, incredible, ecstatic and a little sad. Morgan''s face changed many expressions continuously, but in the final analysis, it was a word, surprise, extreme surprise.


    After he put down the phone, Morgan looked at Gao Yang with a dull face.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what had happened. When he was going to ask Morgan what had happened, he saw Morgan suddenly throw his shotgun in one fell swoop, and then shouted, "ah! Ah! I am the luckiest person in the world. God, thank God, Gao, I love you, I love you, I love you!"


    Gao Yang was startled again, and the three bodyguards brought by Morgan were also startled. They had stood more than ten meters away from Morgan and Gao Yang. At this time, they also turned their heads and looked at Morgan in surprise. Until they heard what Morgan shouted, they looked at Gao Yang strangely, and then turned their heads to one side.


    Gao Yang has known Morgan for a long time. He has never seen Morgan lose his manners, whether it''s a dangerous moment when his life is threatened, when his only son Bob is rescued, or when he gets a beloved gift. When Gao Yang meets Morgan, he can only see Morgan with a light face. Now he yells and is extremely excited Morgan, it''s like a different person.


    After roaring, Morgan shouted to Gao Yang, "Fark, Gao, tell me what you want, what you want! If I don''t repay you, God will punish me!"


    Morgan, with his mouth full of saliva, sprayed on Gao Yang''s face. After Gao Yang wiped his face, he said carefully, "Morgan, are you okay? What happened?"


    Morgan was as happy as a child. He smiled and wiped away the tears from his eyes and shouted: "This gun was ordered by Franz Joseph I, the founder of the Austro Hungarian Empire, from Clemens in 1856. Franz Joseph I ordered two guns to hunt with him. The proverb on this gun is a glorious road, not paved with flowers. Franz Joseph I used it himself. The other gun is engraved with love is the essence of life Quintessence is a gift from Franz Joseph I to his wife Elizabeth Amelie orgeni. You may not be familiar with the name Elizabeth Amelie orgeni, but you must know the other name. She is Princess Sisi, who has become the queen of Austria and the queen of Hungary. "


    Gao Yang was startled and said, "is that Princess Sisi of the movie Princess Sisi?"


    Gao Yang''s words had some language problems, but Morgan still understood them. After nodding, he said, "yes, it''s the sissy princess."


    After saying that, Morgan said with tears in his eyes, "Gao, the wheel of fate has turned. What excites me is not who has used the gun, but the meaning it represents. You know, the proverb engraved on the gun used by my grandfather and mother is: love is the essence of life."

 Chapter 350

    No wonder Morgan is ecstatic, because the gun Gao Yang accidentally found for him is a pair, or lovers'' gun, with the one owned by his grandfather.


    Gao Yang was also stunned and said, "can''t you? There are such coincidence things in the world? If you are sure, that is to say, although this is not the shotgun used by your mother, the relationship between the two guns is like, like a couple''s gun?"


    Morgan nodded vigorously and said excitedly, "yes, there are no two guns so close in the world. Although this is not the one my mother used, it feels like finding a relative of the gun. There is no better result than this."


    It was so dramatic that Gao Yang couldn''t believe it. After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang said cautiously: "if the origin of this gun is really what you said, it would be better, but can you be sure of the authenticity of this matter now?"


    Morgan said excitedly, "I knew what the proverb on my grandfather''s gun was, but I checked it for a long time and asked many experts, but no one knows who the first owner of the gun was, but now things have changed."


    After a vigorous wave of excitement, Morgan said excitedly: "A princess Sisi museum was recently built in Hofburg Palace, which exhibited a large number of personal belongings of Princess Sisi and many of her portraits. Just last year, the princess Sisi Museum exhibited a batch of documents donated by someone, including a letter written by Princess Sisi. In that letter, Princess Sisi wrote that she fought with Franz Joseph I The key to the hunting experience is that the letter described in detail how Franz Joseph I customized two shotguns at the same time and gave one to her, as well as Princess sissy''s love for the proverbs on her shotgun.


    My friend just went to Vienna to read this document recently, so he knew the origin of these two guns. In addition to solving my doubts for many years, he was also able to determine that the gun in my hand is one of the two customized by Franz Joseph I to Clemens, and the other, the one used by my mother, and there can be no mistake Yes, because Clemens would never carve the same proverb a second time. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "if you say so, there can be no mistake. Morgan, do you think these two guns will be together? That is to say, the gun your mother used is also in the hands of those Arabs?"


    Morgan thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "It''s impossible. Since Karl I, the successor of Franz Joseph I, was forced to leave Vienna in 1918, many of Franz Joseph I''s personal belongings flowed out of Hofburg Palace. My grandfather bought the princess sissy''s shotgun from one person, but only one. Of course, he didn''t know the origin of the gun, so the two shotguns must be used However, it fell into the hands of different people. After my grandfather''s family property was plundered by the * *, my grandfather''s shotgun disappeared. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "maybe Princess Sisi''s shotgun may be found in the future."


    Morgan gently shook his head and said, "only God knows where the other shotgun has gone. Maybe it has already been destroyed. My father and I have been looking for it for decades, but until now, I have found a damaged shotgun without carving proverbs, so I don''t hold any hope."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t draw a conclusion easily. You see, there is a work of Clemens that has inadvertently come to your hand."


    Morgan couldn''t help laughing and said, "that''s right. Well, Gao, I decided to place my hope on you. As an antique shotgun collector, I have to admire your luck in this regard. Now I''m very sure you''re the angel sent by God to help me. I''m not sure. You''ll soon find the most important shotgun in my life for me."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I will help you pay attention. Of course, I dare not make any commitment. Don''t forget that Alessandro''s works were obtained from Gaddafi''s palace, and these two were obtained from some Arab rich. I can''t guarantee that I will have the opportunity to fight against such opponents in the future."


    Morgan shrugged: "Why do you have to fight? Maybe you can find the trace of another shotgun, right? As long as you find the whereabouts of that shotgun, tell me, and then I''ll fix it. Now I want to have another auction of antique guns, let you go for me, because I''m always disappointed, and you are likely to meet the shotgun I want most. You''re here I''m not kidding with the luck I can''t reach. "


    Gao Yang winked and said, "I''m lucky. I''m always good. Maybe I have fate with those antique guns. Well, if you need to participate in the auction in the future, you can call me. As long as I have time, I''ll go for you. I''m not kidding."


    After that, Gao Yang and Morgan laughed together. After Morgan''s laughter stopped, he looked at Gao Yang solemnly and said, "Gao, listen to me, today is my lucky day, and I also want to make today your lucky day. You already know what I want. Now, I want to know what you want."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said: "Morgan, you have to understand that I kept the shotguns for you just because of our friendship. I don''t want to get anything from you. In addition, if you don''t find a military plane to send Li and distin to me at the fastest speed, I may be dead. In addition, I''m not the only one who can get these two shotguns. I can''t get them without distin I got it. "


    Morgan nodded: "I understand. First of all, I want to state that this is not a business. After reaching this consensus, I still have to thank you, because I''m afraid you''ll lose your good luck. I mean the good luck with antique guns. So, come on, friend, tell me what you want."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "Although I think this is very hurtful, frankly speaking, Morgan, getting your friendship is my best gift. You are a big man. You can have countless opportunities to help me in the future. I hope you owe me a favor more than you repay my gift. Although I feel I owe you more now, it''s not easy to calculate this favor account, so you should be I''ll pay you back. "


    Morgan chuckled and said: "I don''t like to owe a favor, but you are an exception. Our favor account is a bad one. I can''t figure it out. Come on, as you wish, I owe you a favor, but I still have to give you a gift, not for anything else, so that you won''t have good luck and cry in the future. But I, now I have a good idea. The New York International Auto Show opens tomorrow and bring your girlfriend Friends, let''s go to the auto show and pick a car you like. "

 Chapter 351

    When Gao Yang knocked on Natalia''s door, it was groliov who opened it.


    After seeing Gao Yang, groliov didn''t look surprised at all and walked into the living room. Gao Yang found that Frye and Bruce were also there, and they both looked calm when they saw Gao Yang.


    Frye was the first to walk up to Gao Yang, gave Gao Yang a big hug, and then smiled, "welcome back, boss. Next time, remember not to act alone. You scared us all."


    After a brief hug with groliov and Bruce, he said with a bitter smile, "I want to surprise you, but it seems that I haven''t achieved my goal."


    Frye laughed and said, "come on, boss, we''ll know when you come. We called Li and knew you were coming back. Guess it''s almost today. Don''t worry, the person you want to surprise her most doesn''t know you''re coming back, so you have to keep your surprise."


    Gao Yang always couldn''t let go when groliov was there. He smiled shyly and wanted to ask where Yelena had gone. Groliov said calmly: "If you are in danger, you should inform us as soon as possible and wait for us to pass. Don''t happen again in the future. I asked Li. I know what you are facing now. Wait a few days and we''ll find it together. Also, ye Lianna didn''t know you were coming. She thought you were still in Africa. Now she and Natalia are at Frye''s house."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly, looked at Frye and said, "how''s everything going?"


    Frye smiled happily and said: "It''s very smooth. With the help of little Donny. I successfully received my mother and Ella to the United States. I arrived three days ago. Natalia helped me find an apartment in this building. Natalia and Yelena helped me. My mother and Ella will soon adapt to life here. Now Yelena is at my house. I know you will come, so I want to invite you to my house for dinner, My mother''s pie is delicious. Today everyone goes to my house for dinner. The three of us are waiting for you here. "


    Gao Yang said in a hurry, "Oh, according to the Chinese custom, I want to give gifts to celebrate my friend''s move to his new house. I don''t have a gift. Now I have to buy it quickly."


    Frye waved his hand and said, "whatever you want. It''s two o''clock at noon. Lunch time has passed. We''re ready for dinner. You have plenty of time to buy gifts. There''s a convenience note under the apartment building. Anyway, it''s just a symbolic gift, isn''t it?"


    After nodding, Gao Yang looked at Bruce and said, "Bruce, is your family all right?"


    Bruce smiled, opened his hands and said, "very good. Very good. For me, as long as I have money, I can solve all my problems, so my family and I can''t be better. Boss, although my home is a little far away, I also hope you can go to my home as a guest, everyone."


    Gao Yang said happily, "OK, we''ll all go as soon as we have time, but now we''d better go downstairs to buy some gifts. Then let''s go to Frye''s house. I should visit Mrs. John Smith, too."


    Frye immediately said, "no, no, let''s go. You wait here."


    Groliov immediately went to the door and said, "I''ll go up first."


    After groliov went out of the door, Frye winked at Gao Yang and said, "you stay here, otherwise it''s a surprise."


    After waving his hand to Gao Yang, Frye winked at Bruce, and then they left groliov''s house with a low smile.


    Gao Yang knew that they were creating a chance for him to be alone. After watching Frye''s backhand bring the door, Gao Yang''s heart was both expectant and uneasy. He just felt neither sitting nor standing.


    Before long, footsteps came from the door, followed by the sound of turning the key. Then, ye Lianna''s beautiful figure appeared in front of Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang stood up from the sofa, and ye Lianna saw the smiling Gao Yang after closing the door with her backhand. Looking at Ye Lianna standing still, Gao Yang opened her arms and whispered, "Hi, honey, I''m back."


    Ye Lianna ran to Gao Yang in two steps after she screamed.


    After a long separation and reunion, both of them were very excited, and ye Lianna, who dared to love and hate, was even more enthusiastic and direct.


    After a long time, she separated from Gao Yang for a short time. Ye Liana said in a hurry, "they told me you won''t come back this time. You don''t know how disappointed I am..."


    Before the words fell, ye Lianna interrupted her speech again with her head held high.


    Gao Yang held Ye Lianna. After a long time, when she was finally able to speak, she heard Ye Lianna say in a hurry: "honey, I miss you, I''m worried about you, I really miss you very much."


    "I miss you too."


    Gao Yang''s words were blocked again. Soon, ye Lianna, who had been hanging on Gao Yang like a koala, noticed that Gao Yang was a little different.


    After looking at Gao Yang with a red face, ye Lianna bit her lips hard, then buried her head on Gao Yang''s shoulder and said in a thin and inaudible voice, "I miss you, miss you very much, miss you very much."


    Ye Lianna always refused to let go of Gao Yang''s arm, and Gao Yang was reluctant to let go of Ye Lianna, even for a short moment, so Gao Yang held Ye Lianna with one hand, and then quickly stretched out his hand to open the door.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna step into the bedroom door. When he wants to close the bedroom door with his feet, he suddenly hears someone knocking at the door.


    Like a basin of cold water poured down with her head, Gao Yang was stunned immediately, while ye Lianna''s blushing face was full of consternation and irrecoverable disappointment.


    Gao Yangqi sighed, patted Ye Lianna on the head, and then walked to the door.


    It was Cui Bo who destroyed Gao Yang''s good deeds. When the door opened and saw that the people inside were Gao Yang, Cui Bo was surprised and said, "Hey, brother Yang, why are you here? Aren''t you still in Africa?"


    Gao Yang clenched his fist and said fiercely, "don''t you still have many days to come back? Why are you here now? You''d better give me a reasonable explanation."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "everyone is waiting for you here. Of course I''m here to wait for you. Where are the people? Why are they all gone?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "because I''m here! So they left! And you suddenly appeared when you shouldn''t have come. Now, you''d better hurry up in front of me and disappear immediately!"


    Cui Bo looked confident and said loudly, "no, I can''t go. If I go, you will regret it. Do you believe it?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "I believe you have a ghost. Now you have to put down anything for me. You disappear!"

 Chapter 352

    Cui Bo didn''t break the consciousness of others'' good deeds at all. He said happily. Looking at Gao Yang, he smiled and said, "brother Yang, I''ve been to your house."


    Cui Bo''s words immediately made Gao Yang wake up completely, or wake up with a start.


    Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Based on the principle of being careful and making no big mistake, Gao Yang specially told Cui Bo not to go to his house when Cui Bo wanted to return home.


    Because he once used Cui Bo''s passport, Gao Yang is afraid that Cui Bo''s identity will also be targeted. In case he is targeted again because he goes to his house, it will be troublesome, or someone will come to the door. Although these possibilities are unlikely, they definitely exist. It''s better to be careful in everything.


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "what did you say? You went to my house?"


    Cui Bo nodded, but then quickly shook his head and said, "in fact, I didn''t go to your house. My mother went there twice before and after. It shouldn''t be exposed."


    "How are my parents? Are they all well? Also, are they involved in my mistakes?"


    "Uncle and aunt know you''re fine. Apart from worrying about you, everything else is fine and you''re in good health. Your case is still a pending case. There''s always trouble in the dead people''s home, but your identity should still be kept secret. No one found your home. Although you''re a suspect, you''re just a suspect. There''s no real evidence and you haven''t caught anyone before, uncle Aunt will be fine, but your house is really being monitored. Don''t call, but you don''t know if anyone has been staring near your house. You can''t see if there is. "


    Hearing the news at home, Gao Yang''s heart hung up again, and he couldn''t tell what it was like. After tasting the information in Cui Bo''s words for a moment, Gao Yang sighed: "You are still too brave. Don''t forget, I used your passport, and the police have been to your house. As soon as your mother goes to my house, if the police connect us again, won''t you be in trouble?"


    Cui Bo smiled and said, "it''s all right. We''re like underground streets. We can''t be exposed. Don''t you think I''ve come back safely, brother Yang? Let me tell you something. I left a million yuan for my uncles and aunts. Don''t be afraid they don''t have any money."


    Care is chaos. Gao Yang can''t say he hasn''t seen the world now, but when Cui Bo sent a million to his parents, Gao Yang''s heart tightened again and hurriedly said, "if you give them so much money, nothing will happen? A million is not a decimal, and it must arouse others'' suspicion."


    Cui Bo said proudly, "don''t worry, it''s absolutely no problem. Of course I won''t transfer money in the bank. I prepared cash and put it in a woven bag. Then the woven bag was filled with walnuts and jujubes, and my mother sent it in with the woven bag on her back."


    After that, Cui Bo looked at him with an uneasy face and whispered: "That''s the case. After I went back, I found that although there was a company with UBS in China, there was only one office in the capital. There were no other places. If my uncles and aunts wanted to withdraw money, they could only go to the capital. My father and aunts didn''t know where to withdraw money at all. I think they should be the same. Later, I specifically asked me to go to Beijing When my mother asked, my uncle and aunt said that their life was ok, they didn''t use much money, and they were afraid that you would be exposed if they went to get money, so they didn''t move the idea of going to the capital to get money. I don''t think it''s a matter to go on like this, and they didn''t dare to give more, so they took a million yuan to them and said you gave it. "


    Gao Yang patted Cui Bo on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "brother, thank you."


    Cui Bo smiled carelessly and said, "what''s the relationship between us? You still tell me this. In addition, I asked my mother to tell my uncle and aunt that you are fine now, so that they don''t have to worry. When they have a chance, they will pick them up for reunion. My uncle and aunt are very happy. Listen to my mother, my aunt''s appetite for dinner is much better."


    Cui Bo brought back all the good news. Although Gao Yang was not very homesick, he was sincerely happy. Although he really didn''t have to say anything to thank Cui Bo for his relationship with him, Gao Yang patted Cui Bo on the shoulder again and said in a deep voice: "Rabbit, I won''t say anything else, but this time, I really thank you. You know what I miss now. In short, you have helped me a lot this time. I thank you for my parents."


    Cui Bo still giggled on his face, but Gao Yang felt that Cui Bo''s giggle could not be more lovely. At this time, ye Lianna, who had been hiding in her bedroom, ran out, looked at Gao Yang with concern and said, "honey, how are mom and dad?"


    Cui Bo was stunned at first, then made a disgusting look and said: "I''ll go. I haven''t got married yet. My parents have called? Ye Lianna, you should call your father-in-law and mother-in-law. But then, brother Yang, I told my uncle and aunt that you found a girlfriend. You''re beautiful. You''re a great Russian beauty and a great musician. Oh, my uncle and aunt are happy."


    Ye Lianna''s eyes lit up and said with a surprise on her face, "really? Rabbit, you''re so cute. Thank you."


    Gao Yang also smiled foolishly, hugged Ye Lianna''s shoulder, and imagined what his parents would be happy after hearing the news.


    Looking at the sweet face of Gao Yang and ye Lianna, Cui Bo took the backpack behind him, made fun of Gao Yang, then put his hand in the backpack and said mysteriously: "brother Yang, after there is a surprise gift, guess what?"


    Gao Yang''s eyes were also bright and said in a hurry: "don''t sell off. What''s it? Take it out quickly!"


    "Dang, Dang, Dang, fried sauce!"


    After turning inside his bag a few times, Cui Bo took out a glass bottle like a treasure and said with a smile: "My aunt said that you like noodles best. My aunt can''t cook a bowl of noodles for you, so she made a pot of fried sauce and brine. This doesn''t like to be bad. She packed two jars and sealed them. It must still be edible. There was a large piece of pickled meat for you to eat pickled meat noodles, but unfortunately, Haiguan was detained and couldn''t bring it."


    Gao Yang was stunned. He took the can bottle in his hand and rubbed it back and forth. Tears fell involuntarily.


    Ye Lianna hugged Gao Yang, then gently stroked Gao Yang''s back and gently comforted Gao Yang. After sighing, Cui Bo said in a deep voice: "My aunt asked me to take a message for you. She said that everything was fine at home with my uncle. Now that you have the money you sent back, it is enough for them to provide for the elderly. They are relieved to know that you are living well outside, so you don''t have to worry about them and don''t go home. It''s good now. Brother Yang, my mother told me this. It may be a little different from the original words, but it doesn''t mean anything I''m sure it''s not bad. "


    There are no parents who don''t want their children, and there are no parents who don''t want their children to go home, but for Gaoyang''s safety, Gaoyang''s parents would rather Gaoyang never go home for a lifetime.


    Gao Yang cheered up and said with a strong smile: "Rabbit, Jin Fang has met with his old comrades in arms. Now we are together. And ah, maybe Jin Fang and I have a chance to go home. It''s good news these days. Let''s go. Frye''s mother and girlfriend are also here. We''re looking for them now. Let''s celebrate. Well, eat fried noodles. Let''s eat fried noodles today. I''ll talk to you He said, "my mother''s hand-made noodles are unique. You know, we can''t eat noodles today, but let you taste my mother''s fried sauce and marinated seeds."


    After that, Gao Yang shook the canned bottle in her hand at Ye Lianna, smiled and said, "let''s go. There''s a gift for Frye''s house."


    Cui Bo patted his hand and said loudly, "just talking about eating noodles, can you roll noodles? Aren''t you going to buy some ready-made spaghetti for fried sauce noodles?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "yes, no one here can make our noodles."


    Cui Bo pointed to his nose and said proudly, "I, I! Don''t forget, brother, I''ve been a chef. Go to the supermarket to buy some flour and some cucumbers. What else do you have for your family to eat fried noodles with sauce? Let''s go together. Just buy what you''re used to eating."


    Gao Yang happily took Ye Lianna to the nearby convenience store with the rabbit, and then asked Ye Lianna to lead her to knock on the door of Frye''s house.


    After a brief greeting, Gao Yang said to Mrs. John Smith, "congratulations on moving to your new house. According to the wind speed in China, I have brought a small gift."


    Joy is to share with everyone. After Gao Yang handed the jar to Mrs. John Smith, Mrs. John Smith took it and said curiously, "thank you for your gift. What''s this?"


    Gao Yang said with a happy face: "eat, my mother made, Chinese fried sauce noodles, well, the fried sauce in fried sauce noodles."


    As soon as Gao Yang spoke, several people changed their faces. Frye knew what the black thing in the jar meant to Gao Yang. After taking the jar in his mother''s hand, he said in surprise: "boss, your mother did it!"


    Groliov also looked at Cui Bo in surprise and said, "rabbit, have you gone to Gao''s house?"


    Gao Yang nodded with a smile and said, "yes, the rabbit has gone to my house. Now my parents are very good. Today, when everyone is together, I invite you to taste my mother''s craft."


    Groliov came forward, hugged Gao Yang vigorously, and then patted Gao Yang on the back. Frye said solemnly to Gao Yang, "boss, thank you. It''s really a precious gift."


    Bruce also gave Gao Yang a big hug and said in a deep voice, "boss, I know your mood, but everything will be fine. Now, I would like to express my most sincere congratulations to you."


    Cui Bo patted his hand and said, "guys, today, I''ll let you have an authentic Chinese fried noodles. Importantly, this is the taste of Yangge''s family."

 Chapter 353

    The fried sauce is a little salty, but there''s no way. If you put less salt, you''re afraid of being bad. As for the taste, for Gaoyang, there''s no better taste in the world.


    Cui Bo''s noodles are really good. He has been a chef for two years. Although Cui Bo can only be a chef in the so-called Chinese restaurant dedicated to foreigners, he still has some basic skills. At least he can make noodles well.


    Everyone knows what that can of fried sauce means to Gao Yang, so consciously or unconsciously, Gao Yang grabs the guests and the host, but he has become the one to treat at Frye''s house.


    When Gao Yang brings up bowls and bowls of fried noodles with sauce, the people who take over the noodles will solemnly thank Gao Yang, and then Wei Jin is sitting with a serious face waiting for Gao Yang to eat with them. The atmosphere at dinner can be said to be solemn and solemn, which looks more formal and serious than a gourmet tasting and judging a big dish.


    Gao Yang sat on the table with a big bowl and said loudly, "why haven''t you moved yet? Come on, eat it quickly. You can''t wait for the noodles. You can eat them when you get them out, or it''s time to Tuo."


    The feeling of eating a bowl of fried sauce noodles out of Western food is that groliov and foreigners like them, but Gao Yang and Cui Bo''s action is to carry a large bowl and eat it. Especially Cui Bo runs back to the kitchen too much, takes two garlic, peels a few cloves of garlic, bites garlic and eats noodles, not to mention how happy it is.


    Gao Yang likes garlic when eating noodles in his hometown, but Gao Yang only does so when eating noodles at home. However, looking at Cui Bo''s appearance, Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, and finally couldn''t resist the temptation. He chewed a mouthful of garlic and ate a mouthful of noodles. He just felt a mess.


    Gao Yang thinks it''s delicious, while others, looking at Gao Yang''s face, regardless of whether they really think it''s delicious, will certainly praise it. However, at the beginning, they may compliment it casually, but when a bowl of noodles is half eaten, the praise will come true.


    After eating a bowl of noodles, groliov sighed: "to tell you the truth, although this kind of noodles doesn''t look very good, it''s really delicious. Well, please give me another bowl."


    Bruce shrugged and said: "I haven''t eaten fried noodles with sauce, but I have eaten many kinds of Chinese noodles. I like spaghetti and Chinese noodles. There is a Chinese restaurant near my home, where you can eat at least eight kinds of noodles. How to say, there are many kinds of spaghetti, but spaghetti is all kinds of noodles and ketchup, and the side dishes of Chinese noodles are different from each other It''s completely different in style. Well, I think there are at least 20 kinds of noodles in China. I mean really different. "


    After listening to Bruce''s serious finish, treble puffed and said, "twenty? I tell you, adding zero after twenty is not enough. Do you believe it?"


    Gao Yang said without changing his face, "if it''s all China, 200 kinds of words are less?"


    Bruce shrugged and said, "don''t laugh at me, as if you''ve eaten all the pasta in China."


    Groliov laughed, wiped his mouth with a napkin and said with a smile, "the fried sauce tastes good, and the noodles are also good. Rabbit, you should show us earlier. There are really few Chinese in the mercenary circle, but there is one branch of the army. Chinese talents are the most popular. Do you know which branch of the army?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. What kind of arm is it?"


    Cui Bo said excitedly, "what you want to say can''t be a cook?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "go, don''t talk nonsense. The kitchen soldier can be regarded as a branch of the army."


    Groliov laughed and said, "in other countries, cooking soldiers are just a job, but for Chinese soldiers, cooking soldiers are a branch of the army. Therefore, rabbit is right. If you want to say that you are a retired cooking soldier of China, believe me, you will be robbed by major mercenary regiments."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "is it exaggerated?"


    "Exaggeration? No, there is no exaggeration at all. It turns out that I worked with a happy mercenary regiment when I was in the Trident. I have forgotten the original name of the mercenary regiment, but we all call the mercenary happiness because they have two Chinese cooking soldiers. When each of us has to carry more bullets or carry a rocket for others When playing, the guys of the happy mercenary regiment will choose to take a bottle of Chinese soy sauce or a bag of rice. "


    After a pause, groliov said with emotion on his face: "Think about it, when we can only chew compressed biscuits, the guys of the happy mercenary regiment can eat hot meals. No matter what conditions, they don''t worry about finding food. The key is that the Chinese people have the ability to cook everything very delicious. We took out a biscuit and swallowed it hard during the war, but the food officer of the happy mercenary regiment didn''t We can find some firewood at random, and then steam a pot of rice with a large pot we carry on our back, together with dishes we can''t name. Well, those dishes smell really delicious. In addition, the two Chinese food officers can shovel and fry bird eggs with concept engineers, and when we find bird eggs, we can only throw them into the fire. "


    Unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of water, and groliov said with a fascinated look: "Do you all remember fart fire? That time, when we finished the dry food we carried, everyone went to find everything we could eat. Fart fire was unlucky because we ate what we shouldn''t eat, but the happy mercenary regiment could still eat hot food. Although our station is far away, my memory is very deep. There is always fragrance from their station, and I love it I never knew that snakes could eat, but the people of the happy mercenary regiment said that their Chinese food officer made snake soup is very delicious. Well, I think snake soup must be very delicious. It must be much better than eating those snakes raw. "


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang and said: "There is a kind of kettle in China, which is made of aluminum and can be reused. The outside of the kettle is a lunch box, but it can also be used as a pot. There is also a green cloth cover. There is one in the happy mercenary regiment. We all envy it, but I don''t know the name of that kettle. However, that kettle is 10000 times better than all of us. The guys of the happy mercenary regiment use their kettle to boil hot water , they can cook meat soup and stew rice. They can do everything with that pot. "


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo said in unison, "seven or eight pots!"


    Groliov nodded and said, "it seems to be the name. Well, I think that kind of pot must be very expensive. Looking back on the past, I still want to buy one."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s very expensive. It costs more than twenty or thirty yuan."


    Cui Bo then said, "it''s up now. It''s estimated to cost 50 or 60 yuan. Well, RMB. Anyway, brother Yang and I used to cook with seven or eight pots every time we went outdoors. Damn it, I didn''t bring more pots this time."


    Groliov was stunned and said, "so cheap? Well, Gao, find a way to get more. It''s fun. In those days, fart fire wanted to buy a pot of happy mercenary regiment for $1000, but no one was willing to sell it. You know, it was a luxury to drink clean hot water and cook the food you found at that time."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, I''ll take care of it. You go on. It sounds very interesting."


    Groliov shrugged: "It''s very interesting now, but at that time we thought it was hell. Many people wanted to eat in the happy mercenary group. Unfortunately, they only had two Chinese people and had no time to process the food we found. Everyone was jealous of them. Several times, after other mercenaries were rejected, they almost fought together, so the head of the happy mercenary group finally reached an agreement with us Every day, I draw lots to choose a few lucky people to go to them for dinner. What''s hateful is that my luck is too bad to eat once. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "good food is very meaningful for both the regular army and the hired army, but is it too extravagant for us to specially raise two cooking soldiers who are just cooking?"


    Groliov said disdainfully: "Luxury? Can only cook? Gao, are you kidding? They can cook in truce and fight in battle, and they are very powerful. Once, when we were attacked by people, dozens of enemies touched the back of the position of the happy mercenary regiment. The two Chinese cooks defended one direction for 40 minutes. When the happy mercenary regiment returned, the enemy was already there Retreated, and the people who returned to the happy mercenary regiment just had dinner. You know, the two Chinese food officers and the head of the happy mercenary regiment had the same amount of money. "


    Gao Yang said suspiciously, "is it so powerful? It''s impossible? The cook is just cooking?"


    Treble immediately said: "Brother Yang, you''re wrong. I don''t know what kind of cooks are in the second class army, but the cooks in the first class army can''t only cook. The Chinese army needs to check the training results and combat effectiveness. The most favorite unit to spot check is the cooking class. Therefore, those troops who can enter the cooking class are all excellent soldiers and strong generals with excellent military quality. I don''t believe you to ask Ask Jin Fang, "this is absolutely not wrong."


    Gao Yangzhen wanted to call Li JinFang to see if Cui Bo was right. At this time, Bruce also said with emotion: "at that time, I was in Iraq. Those Chinese soldiers had an extremely delicious chili sauce. The taste was very hierarchical. No matter what was matched, it was very delicious. It was really delicious. It seemed to be called old mother brand."


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo looked at each other again and said in one voice, "old godmother chili sauce!"


    Frye listened with a fascinated look and said, "boss, I sound so envious. You, rabbits and toads are Chinese. You have good conditions. Find us a Chinese cook and take action."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "wait a minute, I''ll call toad and ask his comrades in arms if I can find a professional cook for us."

 Chapter 354

    Gao Yang wants to call Li JinFang. First, confirm whether the cook is really so fierce. If it is true, let Li Pengfei and his people help find a cook.


    Li JinFang''s reply to Gao Yang is that the cooking soldiers he knows, except for several old chefs in the canteen who are only responsible for cooking, those who mix in the grass-roots cooking class are definitely talents.


    Later, Gao Yang called Jiang Yun and them. It was Li Pengfei who answered the phone. Li Pengfei was also a happy person. However, Gao Yang was very sad. After knowing the purpose of Gao Yang''s call, Jiang Yun and Li Pengfei said that if they had the opportunity to pull a cooking soldier abroad, they would never give it to the Satan mercenary regiment. It was easy to say anything else, I need to fight my life. I''m sure I can get there, but it''s just two words to grab the cooking soldiers with them. No way.


    In fact, Gao Yang also knows that it''s not reliable to ask Jiang Yun to help find a cook. Those who deal with Jiang Yun are all appointed in China. It''s certainly impossible to get involved with Satan''s mercenary group, but they refuse without hesitation, which still makes Gao Yang feel very lost.


    Cui Bo expressed strong dissatisfaction with Gao Yang''s loss, raised a solemn protest, and expressed indignation that a small group of members of the Satan mercenary regiment headed by Gao Yang selectively ignored the fact that he was once a chef in a Chinese restaurant.


    Cui Bo believes that whether in combat skills or cooking level, he has the ability no less than that of the Chinese cooking soldiers, and is fully qualified to become a full-time food officer of the Satan mercenary regiment.


    Gao Yang refuted Cui Bo''s unreasonable demands one by one. After pointing out that Cui Bo only dared to be a chef in a fake and shoddy Chinese restaurant with a bottle of Chinese soy sauce, he completely cracked down on Cui Bo''s arrogance.


    However, since Cui Bo is the only person in the Satan mercenary regiment who lights up the chef''s skills, after the vote of all members of the Satan mercenary regiment present, Cui Bo is elected as the trainee food officer of the Satan mercenary regiment. If any members of the Satan mercenary regiment express dissatisfaction with Cui Bo''s ability or members with senior chef skills join, Cui Bo will automatically leave.


    After dinner, Gao Yang and ye Lianna said goodbye from Frye''s house and enjoyed their world. However, after Cui Bo disturbed the good opportunity to break through the last step, especially after meeting groliov, what Gao Yang could do was to accompany Ye Lianna out to see a movie. Qing Qing Qing and I sent Ye Lianna back at 10 p.m.


    Cui Bo and Bruce have found a hotel nearby. Gao Yang didn''t find them. He made an appointment with Ye Lianna to attend the auto show at what time the next day. Gao Yang returned to Morgan''s Hotel alone. Morgan has booked a room for him, so there is no need to change it.


    Gao Yang, who has been tired for a day, wants to take a bath and go to bed, but he has just returned to the hotel when Morgan heard the sound.


    Morgan hasn''t left two antique shotguns since he met at noon. Now it''s eleven o''clock in the evening. Morgan is still playing with his shotgun, and his interest hasn''t decreased at all.


    While holding Gao Yang to appreciate it together, Morgan instilled a lot of knowledge about antique shotguns into Gao Yang. According to Morgan, he had to take the opportunity to let Gao Yang learn more about antique shotguns, so that the lucky Gao Yang would not miss the rare treasure in the future.


    In fact, in Morgan''s room, Gao Yang also had a gun, which was robbed from the Arab rich. It was also a carefully crafted rotary pull rifle. When Gao Yang came to the United States, he also brought it back for his collection.


    Gao Yang wanted to take the opportunity to ask Morgan if he knew the origin of his rifle. However, although it belongs to the same shotgun in function, Gao Yang''s shotgun fired rifle bullets, and Morgan''s research and collection field is the Double Barrel Shotgun that fired shotguns, so Morgan could not tell the origin of the rifle.


    After listening to the excited Morgan for a long time, Gao Yang was able to return to his room.


    The next morning, Gao Yang took Morgan''s car to pick up Ye Lianna first. Today is the first day of the media open day of the New York International Auto Show. It is only open to the media. Public visits have to wait two days. However, for Morgan, he can enter at any time as long as he wants.


    This time, no one didn''t know how to be a light bulb. After connecting Ye Lianna, Morgan''s driver drove directly to the jawitz Convention and Exhibition Center. Gao Yang and ye Lianna held hands and followed Morgan as a VIP into the auto show.


    Because it is not the public open day yet, there are not many people at the auto show, and many super luxury cars are sold on the media open day. Most luxury cars will be sold before the public open day.


    Gao Yang has no research on cars, and ye Lianna is not very interested in cars. When they are together, they are not interested in those cars. They have been holding hands and whispering in love, only occasionally glancing at the car that should be the protagonist.


    In fact, in the auto show, the car is known as the protagonist, but what attracts people''s attention is the colorful car models. Whether it''s the reporters on the media open day or the ordinary audience on the public open day, the camera is more about the car models photographed. However, today, wherever ye Lianna goes, the flirtatious car models also lose their color.


    Ye Lianna dressed up very ordinary, just an ordinary T-shirt and jeans, and only sports shoes on her feet, but where she went, she always succeeded in attracting the reporter''s lens.


    Morgan couldn''t help looking at Gao Yang and ye Lianna, who have always been you and me. If he didn''t plan to buy the car in Gao Yang and give it to Gao Yang immediately, Morgan would have been separated from them long ago, and even Morgan wouldn''t come here at all.


    After a light cough, Morgan said helplessly to Gao Yang: "Gao, don''t forget our purpose, car, good car, luxury car. Your girlfriend has been in the summer vacation. From June to September, you have a holiday to stay together, so now you''d better see more cars."


    He shrugged and said softly to Ye Lianna, "honey, I always think you should buy a car. Now let''s go and see what car you like."


    Ye Lianna''s face was sweet, but she also shook her head firmly and said, "I don''t want it. I don''t need it at all. My father has bought a car. You know it''s enough for me and my mother to have a car. Honey, let''s go and see the car you like."


    Gao Yang apologized to Morgan: "Morgan, it''s really difficult for me to focus on the car now. In fact, Morgan, you really don''t have to give me a car. Well, wait, let''s go and have a look at that car!"


    Talking to Morgan, Gao Yang pointed to a car with six wheels.

 Chapter 355

    Imperceptibly, as like as two peas, he had already walked to the Mercedes Benz exhibition hall, and the car he pointed to was exactly the same as the six pickup truck he saw in Sultan.


    Gao Yang had planned to buy a car for transportation for a long time, but he wanted to buy it himself rather than let Morgan pay for it. However, after discovering the Mercedes Benz pickup, Gao Yang suddenly became interested.


    The large displacement luxury pickup truck is very attractive to Americans. There are more people around the six wheel pickup truck than other cars.


    When he got to the car, Morgan just looked at it and said, "Gao, do you like this car?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to buy that pickup truck. He''s just pure curiosity. He wants to know what model this pickup truck is, so Gao Yang shakes his head and says, "no, I don''t like it. I just drove this car not long ago, so I''m just a little curious, but to tell the truth, this car looks very good."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, Morgan didn''t have time to speak. A middle-aged man standing in front of Gao Yang took a picture of the pickup truck turned his head, looked up and down at Gao Yang, looked at Ye Liana held by Gao Yang, and said with a puff: "Man, I understand your idea, but bragging also needs to separate the field and combine. This car has not been put on the market yet. It is a Mercedes Benz concept car and is still in the confidential stage. Now there are only two prototype cars. It will be next year as soon as it is put on the market, and the annual output is only 20 to 30 at most."


    Gao Yang smiled, but he didn''t refute. He just said that he slipped his tongue. Now he can''t say that he killed several Arab rich and then robbed a car to drive.


    Gao Yang smiled faintly and said, "if you know, can you tell me the name of this car? I mean, what is the specific model of this car."


    The reporter spread his hand and said, "Mercedes Benz g63amg6x6, that''s what this car has to call."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but Morgan standing beside Gao Yang said faintly, "do you know this car very well?"


    The middle-aged man shrugged and said, "of course, I''m a reporter for an automobile magazine. I make a living from this. Of course, I have to understand this highly concerned super luxury pickup truck. In fact, this car is not a pickup truck. It''s just a super luxury off-road vehicle with an open trunk."


    Morgan looked interested and said, "go on."


    The middle-aged man seemed to like showing off and said with a complacent face: "There are too many places to talk about. This car uses a 5.5-liter V8 twin turbocharged engine and a 7-speed manual automatic transmission. It takes less than six seconds to accelerate from standstill to 100 kilometers per hour. The ground clearance is 460mm, the approach angle is 52 degrees, the departure angle is 54 degrees, and the body weight has reached an amazing more than 3.7 tons. This car is a real off-road beast, as surprised as the big man of this car The most important thing is its price, which is expected to be more than 500000 dollars. "


    Hearing the price, Gao Yang shook his head. It would cost more than three million US dollars to convert us $500000 into RMB. Of course, if he imported it into China and bought it again, he could not buy it for four or five million. Gao Yang felt that such an expensive car was completely unnecessary, but Morgan seemed very satisfied. He snapped his fingers and said to Gao Yang calmly: "This car sounds great. I think it suits you very well."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I don''t think so. This car is completely unnecessary for me."


    Morgan smiled: "the gift you gave me is unique. The gift I want to give you must also be unique. Well, cars can''t be unique, so the fewer the better. Even if there are only twenty or thirty cars a year after mass production, such cars can match you."


    Gao Yang still wanted to refuse, but Morgan patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "don''t say any more, it''s just a gift in return."


    At this time, the middle-aged man who looked like a reporter laughed and said, "gentlemen, this car is the highlight of Mercedes Benz. How can they sell it? Maybe you said to buy it next year?"


    Morgan looked at the reporter with a smile, but waved to the assistant two or three meters behind him, and then said in a deep voice, "go and call the person in charge of the booth here."


    After an understatement, Morgan''s personal assistant left immediately, while Morgan rubbed his chin and looked at the concept car, which claimed that there were only two cars in the world.


    Morgan''s assistant soon came with a middle-aged man in a suit. The middle-aged man in a suit shook hands with Morgan. Before the middle-aged man in a suit spoke, Morgan immediately said, "Hello, I want to buy this car."


    The middle-aged man in a suit smiled apologetically and said, "sorry, sir, this is our concept car. We can''t sell it. If you are interested in this car, you can book it in advance. When this model is mass produced, we will hand it over to you at the first time."


    Morgan also smiled and said, "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t think you know the situation. I just told you I want to buy this car instead of asking for your opinion. I think you can call the person who can decide the matter and quote me a price."


    After that, Morgan''s personal assistant immediately handed a business card. After the person in charge on the booth caught it, Morgan''s assistant made a telephone gesture and said, "find a quiet place and call the person in charge. Just sign up for the name on the film. Remember me."


    The person in charge of the booth didn''t even have a chance to introduce himself. After taking another look at Morgan, he hurried in with his business card.


    Not five minutes later, the person in charge of the booth hurried back. This time, as soon as he saw Morgan, he stretched out his hand far away, smiled and said, "Sir, thank you for coming. Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is spike, who is in charge of the new York Auto Show."


    Morgan nodded, shook hands with spike again, and whispered, "Mr. spike, can I buy this car now?"


    Spike nodded again and again and said enthusiastically, "of course, of course, the only problem is that we can''t pick up the car until after the auto show. You know, this is our only prototype car. If you agree, we will send the car to the place you specify after the auto show."


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang and said, "Gao, please be sure to accept my gift, so where do you want to send the car?"


    At this point, Gao Yang could not refuse again. After thinking for a moment, he smiled and said, "it''s better to send it to my farm. This car is not suitable for driving in the urban area, and I don''t want to drive to my farm. It''s too far."


    Morgan shrugged and said, "maybe you can take it to Portland first, and then you can drive from Portland to your farm, so that you can enjoy driving without getting too tired."


    Because arilan Mosen''s studio is in Portland, and Gao Yang''s major purpose in coming to the United States is to come specially to get the gun tailored for him. Gao Yang is sure to go to Portland, so he happily accepted Morgan''s suggestion and said: "very good, then send it to Portland, but it''s troublesome for you again."


    Morgan smiled, turned to spike and said, "very good. How much is it?"


    Spike said with a puzzled face: "Well, sir, this car has not been finally priced, so now our prototype car can''t be sold at a low price. Therefore, our price is 600000 US dollars. However, we will give you a product of our company. Any model with a price below 100000 US dollars can be used as our gift, and you can drive away today."


    Morgan laughed and said to Gao Yang, "buy one get one free. It''s a good deal. Now you have to go and see what gifts you want."


    There is already a monster class off-road vehicle. Gao Yang doesn''t want another off-road vehicle. He thinks it''s better to have a car or sports car. If Gao Yang still wanted to buy a car or sports car, he would choose a different brand instead of Mercedes Benz. After all, it''s not the era when luxury cars are Mercedes Benz and BMW, but since it''s a bonus, it''s not in vain Yes.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what model to choose to lower the price below $100000, but he doesn''t suffer too much. However, now there is a knowledgeable man around him.


    Gao Yang smiled and looked at the dull face. He stood aside and looked at Morgan''s reporter and said, "Hey, man, you heard our conversation, so can you tell me what car to choose if you choose a sedan?"


    The reporter woke up like a dream, and then said in a hurry: "the sedan car below US $100000 is, of course, a high-performance cls63amg, priced at US $95000. There is nothing more suitable than this."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "thank you for your suggestion. I will seriously consider it."


    The reporter then said, "you, how did you do it? How could you buy this car?"


    Gao Yang smiled and didn''t answer the reporter''s question. Morgan took out a checkbook, wrote a number and handed it to spike. After spike received the check, he smiled and said, "this g63amg6x6 already belongs to you. Someone will help you register later. Now, don''t you want to check your car first?"


    Although the g63mag6x6 was on display, it was not fully open to people. A fence was used to isolate the visitors from the car. In other words, both journalists and spectators could only look at the shape, not enter the interior of the car. Of course, no one would open or close the door.


    The car is already his own. Gao Yang pulled La Yelena''s hand and said, "let''s go and have a look at our car."


    Spike opened the door of Gao Yang''s car''s driver''s seat, pointed to a slip of instruments in the driver''s seat and said: "This car integrates all our advanced technologies in off-road vehicles. Please allow me to introduce them to you one by one. First, please look at the switch on the left side of your head. This is the fuel tank switch. This car has two fuel tanks. You can switch between the two fuel tanks to choose which fuel tank to use. In addition, please look..."


    Gao Yang interrupted spack and said in amazement, "wait, wait, you mean there are two fuel tanks in this car?"

 Chapter 356

    Mercedes Benz g63amg6x6 does have two fuel tanks. That is to say, when Gao Yang finally grabbed a car and ran away, it was completely unnecessary to abandon the car because there was no oil. He just needed to pull a small switch, so he didn''t have to fall into the danger of being almost killed.


    It can only be said that there was a divine will. If Gao Yang ran away in his car at that time, he could not get the shotgun made by Clemens, which excited Morgan. Without the shotgun, Morgan certainly wouldn''t have to give him the car.


    There are only two concept cars in the world, one of which will reach Gaoyang in more than ten days. With the car bought by the Arab rich, Gaoyang is likely to be one of the few people who have driven both concept cars. Of course, Mercedes Benz will continue to regenerate several concept cars, but that will be in the future, at least for a period of time, Gao Yang drives a unique car in the world.


    As for the bonus when buying a car, Gaoyang finally chose a cls63amg.


    The meaning of adding AMG to the back of the model shows that this car is the product of AMG Refitting Factory which specially refits Mercedes Benz. It was originally a small company, but the Mercedes Benz they refitted is very famous. The cars refitted by AMG have their own characteristics in terms of performance and appearance, but the greatest guarantee of comfort and safety.


    Now AMG has been acquired by Mercedes Benz and has become a subsidiary of Mercedes Benz, providing modified vehicles and modified kits. After AMG''s modification and adjustment, the last potential of Mercedes Benz has been squeezed out, and the overall performance is completely reborn.


    After registering the purchase information with Gaoyang''s driver''s license, the next thing to do is to wait for the car, but cls63 doesn''t have to wait long. Gaoyang only watched it for a while at the auto show. A Mercedes Benz seller in New York drove a new car outside the jawitz Convention and Exhibition Center, so Gaoyang needed to take Morgan''s car when he came, but when he left, But I have to drive back by myself.


    Gao Yang originally wanted to drive the CLS to Ye Lianna, so he wanted Ye Lianna to choose a favorite color, but ye Lianna refused to accept it. She was very happy to let Gao Yang take her for a ride, but refused to accept the car as a gift, so Gao Yang finally chose a black he liked, which ended the day when she didn''t have a car.


    After waiting for the car to arrive, Gao Yang said goodbye to Morgan, then drove his own car, took Ye Lianna for a little lap, and sent Ye Lianna home.


    Gao Yang has a lot to do. He has to hurry to see little Downey.


    After making a phone call, Gao Yang asks for a cup of coffee in a cafe with little Downey. After a short time, Gao Yang sees little Downey hurried into the cafe from the glass window.


    After standing up and greeting little Downey, Gao Yang shook hands with little Downey. After sitting down, Gao Yang smiled and said, "brother, your hair seems to be less, but fortunately, your spirit looks good."


    "Damn seborrheic hair loss."


    Little Downey seems to be in good spirits, but when it comes to the pain of his hair, little Downey just muttered, and then he regained his elation. He said excitedly, "Why are you alone, brother? I have good news to tell you, but now I have to inform you first."


    "Tell me the good news."


    Little Donny coughed, raised a magazine he had been holding in his hand, shook it, quickly opened the magazine, and then read it.


    "On this year''s list of small and ultra small private military contractors, we finally saw a new name. The company''s ultra small private military contractor named Satan is rising at an amazing speed. The company has a size of less than 10 people. Since we can''t get in touch with Satan''s people, everything about Satan''s company is kept confidential and has a good record Confidentiality, but it''s sure to be good enough to get on the list. Personnel are confidential, but the company has a great person in charge and employees.


    On the premise of all confidentiality, Satan company also ranked 19th among the top ten excellent small and ultra small private contractors in 2011-2012 because they recently won a complete victory in a competition with angel company.


    Surprised? Curious? Yes, as a writer, I was more surprised than you when I heard this news, but please don''t doubt the authenticity of this news. This is the message personally conveyed to me by the head of angel company, crazy wolf. According to the original words of crazy wolf, he thinks that the head of Satan company is a very interesting guy and an extremely dangerous opponent, and Satan company is the best ultra small private military contractor he has encountered in recent years.


    After analyzing the achievements of Satan company in the past year, the author believes that Satan''s first appearance in the vision of this magazine deserves to be ranked 19th on the list. Guys, if there is a company called Satan in your opponent, be careful, they are the guys who have caused great trouble to angels. The last hot news is that a sniper of Satan company let Two people from angel company ended their careers and ended their introduction to Satan company with this hot news. Let''s take a look at the performance of the 18th Fox Hound company in this year. "


    After reading, little Donny shook the magazine in his hand with an excited look on his face, and then said in a hurry: "brother, how do you feel? Are you famous?"


    He raised his head of fog and said, "wait, what''s going on? What magazine are you holding?"


    Little Downey said in surprise, "as a mercenary, don''t you know the mercenary magazine? Brother, this is the authority, the authority in the mercenary field."


    Gao Yang said inconceivably, "I know the so-called Satan company in the magazine is our Satan mercenary group, but damn it, is there a magazine in the invisible circle of mercenaries?"


    Little Downey smiled helplessly, "man, let me tell you, mercenary" The magazine was founded in 1975 by a veteran of a green beret and issued once a month. Although the mercenary regiment is now called a private military contractor in the magazine, the name of the magazine itself has not changed. It is a legal publication for public sale all over the world and an authoritative magazine in the mercenary field. "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "since the list is on the list, is it difficult for this magazine to select one of the top ten outstanding mercenaries of the year every year? Isn''t this death seeking?"


    Little Downey shrugged and said, "as long as you don''t promise to disclose your identity, then mercenary" The magazine will never reveal any information about you. However, being on the ranking list of this magazine means that you are famous. If you are famous all over the world, your value will rise. Therefore, no one will choose to hide their name all the time, at least the nickname will not be hidden. "

 Chapter 357

    Gao Yang always thinks that since he has set foot in the mercenary circle, it''s better to keep a low profile, so that he won''t be killed on the battlefield, but later he will be killed by his enemies. In addition, in any case, the mercenary industry can''t be seen. It''s considered that no one seeks revenge, and it''s definitely not a good thing to expose his identity.


    Like stars, the more famous mercenaries are, the higher the appearance fee will be. Gao Yang also knows this, but Gao Yang believes that for mercenaries, people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. Gao Yang hopes to be safe than making more money.


    And little Downey obviously hopes that Satan''s mercenary regiment can become famous. If it becomes famous, it will receive more tasks and higher quotations. Of course, for little Downey, his adoptive father and he all dream of becoming the agent of a famous mercenary regiment. Now, Satan''s mercenary regiment is realizing his wish.


    Looking at Gao Yang, little Donny said, "Gao, isn''t it a good thing to be famous? Why do you look so unhappy?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "to tell you the truth, I''d rather the name of Satan mercenary regiment never be known. You know, the greater the fame, the more people pay attention to it, but all our secrets are exposed. Let our enemies know how to deal with us as soon as they hear the name of Satan mercenary regiment. It''s not a matter of trouble. It''s looking for death."


    Little Donny smiled and said, "you can rest assured about this, mercenary" Magazines still have professional ethics. They know the dangers of mercenaries more than anyone. Therefore, unless you take the initiative, they will not disclose any privacy about mercenaries, but you have to understand one thing. The mercenary circle is so large that if you fight with others in the future, you will inevitably be familiar with others. In other words, as long as you keep fighting If victory continues, it will certainly be famous. Gold always shines. "


    Gao Yang was curious and said, "I don''t understand. How can this magazine know our achievements? What are their main concerns? Are we real mercenaries or big companies like Blackwater and EO?"


    Little Downey said in a deep voice: "the main focus must be on regular large companies. Regular companies are happy to show their strength, so they can publish their proud achievements so that they can get more orders.


    As for mercenaries, because of the high confidentiality, it is impossible for mercenary magazines to master all the battle cases. Therefore, in the list of small and ultra small private military contractors, the real regular military contractors and mercenary regiments are actually mixed on the list. In other words, you don''t know who is the regular contractor and who is the mercenary in the name appearing in Dao magazine, and no one cares This.


    Without supervision, the so-called private military contractors can become mercenaries at any time and take on some shady work. When the mercenaries encounter a aboveboard job, they can also register a company and become a regular military contractor at any time. "


    Gao Yang said in distress, "should I consider changing my name? Anyway, the name of Satan mercenary regiment is also given casually. It''s a big deal to change it. In short, I don''t want people to start mobilizing heavy troops as soon as they hear the name of Satan in the next war. I think it''s better to be despised than valued on the battlefield."


    Little Donny shook his head and said: "Mercenaries don''t have a large circle. If you meet people who can only mix at the low end, even if you say you are a Satan mercenary group, they won''t know who you are. For a high-end mercenary group, even if you don''t say your name, people can recognize it when they meet. Then, you have to understand one thing, that is, employers will pay more attention to confidentiality than you, right? So Let the mercenary regiment become famous, and then pay attention to protecting personal privacy. "


    Anyway, the name of Satan''s mercenary regiment has been published in magazines and spread all over the world. It''s too late to say anything now. Gao Yang has made up his mind that he will never easily say his real name in the future. If he has to report a name instead of a nickname, it''s like groliov and start a pseudonym again.


    Gao Yang picked up the magazine on the table and opened it. After passively accepting the fact that his mercenary regiment has become famous, Gao Yang found that it feels very good to be famous.


    After looking at it, Gao Yang immediately exclaimed, "the angel mercenary regiment can only be ranked second? I always thought angels were the first. What are the origins of the aurora at the first place?"


    Little Downey smiled and said, "in fact, the angel is the first in fact now. The aurora mercenary regiment stopped all activities in 2004, but they have not been dissolved or annihilated. In view of their amazing achievements, the angel has to strive to surpass the achievements of the aurora in the short term."


    "Come on, what''s going on?"


    Little Downey drank coffee and said with an enchanted face: "the aurora mercenary regiment was founded by several people from northern Europe at the beginning, but the specific number of people is not clear. Only three people were known at the beginning. Their active period was from 1992 to 2004, and the last appearance of the Aurora was in 2007.


    The aurora has not appeared again since the end of the last operation. The reason why the aurora ranks first is because of the record of the aurora mercenary regiment. They have 107 battles, all of which have won. There are 12 mercenaries annihilated by the aurora. Moreover, the personnel composition of the aurora is extremely stable, and no one in the team has ever been killed Chang Gao, another key reason is that the aurora has defeated angels twice, so angels can only rank second. Unless angels can defeat the aurora, or the aurora makes a statement to dissolve, or the aurora automatically drops the list because it has disappeared for too long, otherwise angels can only rank second. "


    After that, little Downey waved his hand and said proudly, "you can look at the list in the magazine. In all the lists on the list, only Satan''s ultra-small mercenary group, that is, you are the world''s first ultra-small mercenary group with less than ten people, and the only ultra-small mercenary group that can be on the list in the past decade."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "are we so powerful?"


    Little Downey said confidently: "Of course, the death rate of the super small mercenary regiment is very high. Basically, most of the people get together to make a sum of money. If there are fewer people, they will suffer losses. Therefore, what the super small mercenary regiment can do is really limited. I think a large part of the reason why you can be on this list is your performance in Somalia. You trained a force to win by force Taking bossosa, another very important point is that you successfully beat the angel away. Just because of this, it is enough to make you wait for the list of mercenary magazine. "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I can''t believe that the angel was beaten away by us. Please, the angel mercenary regiment is willing to retreat because they have completed the requirements of the employer. They leave voluntarily after completing the task, not by us."


    Little Donny glanced and said, "anyway, the angel evacuated, and you hurt two of his people, which was personally admitted by the crazy wolf, so no one can deny that you won. The crazy wolf is extremely competitive and a silent, cruel guy. Whoever dares to hurt him must retaliate to death, but what he said is absolutely credible."


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "wait, wait, the crazy wolf is silent? The person who hurt him will take revenge to death? Isn''t that right? Why don''t the crazy wolf I see not only talk a lot, but also don''t look like a very vengeful person?"


    Little Donny sighed: "That''s a good question, but I don''t know. Please, the crazy wolf is a madman at all. How do I know what he thinks? When you told me you met the angel mercenary regiment and you were sitting in the middle of the battlefield drinking coffee with the crazy wolf, I was stunned. Can you still have coffee with the crazy wolf after you hurt him, and then have a peaceful truce , God, what''s wrong with the world! "


    Gao Yang said with a puzzled face: "think about the dialogue between me and crazy wolf at that time. Why do I always have a feeling that crazy wolf wants to cultivate an opponent for him, and then kill us when we are strong enough. It''s like a game, a madman''s game."


    Little Downey also said with a bitter smile: "Maybe, the angel mercenary regiment has no opponent for a long time. Although the angels are a bunch of lunatics, they are really powerful. Maybe these lunatics really want to cultivate enough opponents for themselves. As for why the crazy wolf behaves differently from before, if you have the opportunity to see him again, you''d better ask him in person. I''m a positive person Ordinary people can''t understand the idea of madmen, but then again, the growth track of Satan''s mercenary regiment is really similar to the aurora. "


    "I don''t want to see those crazy angels again. Wait, you just said that we are very similar to the growth track of the aurora?"


    Little Donny looked like a memory and said: "From what I know, like the aurora, few of you have built the framework, and then slowly absorb new people to join. They are very united. Then the head is a very powerful sniper, to be exact, an accurate shooter. Oh, by the way, the deputy head of the aurora is also a machine gunner. Well, although big dog is not the deputy head, he plays the same role as the deputy head It''s almost the same. In addition, you and aurora are mercenaries with many friends, which is very different. You have to know that for mercenaries, most of them are a lot of enemies and few friends. "


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I understand. I finally know why the crazy wolf is abnormal, because the angel has been defeated by the aurora twice, and the angel obviously has no chance to defeat the aurora. The crazy wolf regards us as the second Aurora, or he regards Satan as a mercenary group that may grow into the aurora."

 Chapter 358

    Gao Yang more and more feels that his guess is very reasonable. Recalling his dialogue with Nate Schumacher, we can see that Nate Schumacher has exceptional tolerance and patience for Satan''s mercenary regiment.


    For Gao Yang''s speculation, little Downey seemed to agree. He said to himself, "no wonder Nate Schumacher will take the initiative to contact the mercenary." The magazine broke the news because he wanted to make you famous. I even thought that if the aurora mercenary regiment disappeared, he would train another aurora to come out. He would train a mercenary regiment with combat effectiveness and reputation comparable to the aurora to come out and destroy it in one fell swoop. "


    Gao Yang threw the magazine on the table and said in a deep voice: "no matter how powerful the angel mercenary group is, it is just a mercenary group. To cultivate an opponent, they don''t have that ability, and we are not the waste of being slaughtered. Well, let''s end this topic and get down to business now."


    Little Donny nodded, took out a stack of documents from his briefcase and whispered: "This is the income of the maritime security company. The maritime security company has begun to generate stable profits. As of the end of last month, you have earned a total of $1.46 million, which is the dividend for more than two months. From the current situation, the prospect of the maritime security company is very good. With the increase of customers, you will get more and more dividends from the maritime security company ¡£¡±


    After Gao Yang invested the money, he didn''t care about the maritime security company. He just collected dividends.


    After taking the documents handed by little Downey, Gao Yang nodded and said, "there have been so many dividends at the beginning. It seems that my investment is good."


    Little Donny said solemnly: "The prospect of this investment is really good. According to my estimation, you can earn $3 million a year, that is, your investment can be fully recovered within one year, which is calculated according to the current company scale and business volume. Maritime security company is a long-term and stable income. If you are willing to sell shares now, I want to sell $10 million It''s no problem. Besides, Gao, thank you very much for the shares you gave me. "


    Gao Yang waved and said: "Needless to say, you can transfer the money to our personal account according to each of our shares. One more thing, I told you on the phone, that is, the security company from China. If you can, you have to help them negotiate with Coleman company. In addition, Li and I each pay 500000 US dollars for shares, and I intend to enter it in your name Shares. "


    Little Downey said: "no problem. I know what your requirements are, so I will arrange a suitable identity to take a stake in the security company. I promise to disperse the equity of the security company all over the world. No one can find out the details. The negotiation with Coleman company can be carried out immediately. If necessary, I can start today."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I knew you could handle it. If it was done, how many shares do you think you should take?"


    Little Downey said, "I only need to charge a commission. As for coming forward in my name for you and Li, this is what I should do. I''m your agent."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "your role in this matter is very important. It''s not a matter of negotiation. It''s not just that you can let go after you have done a good job in the company''s background at the beginning. I told Li''s comrades in arms that you need to contribute to the company all the time if you can, so we think it would be more appropriate for you to occupy some shares."


    Little Downey shook his head and said, "no, you and Li will occupy shares in that company, and I just need to draw a commission from your and Li''s dividends as agreed, so I don''t have to and can''t occupy shares in the company. Everything I do must proceed from your interests, and once I own shares in the company, things become complicated."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, what you said is reasonable. Then I won''t give you shares. Everything will be done according to the old rules. Then, I will contact Li''s friends as soon as possible. If they are ready, I will accompany you to see them."


    Little Downey said with a smile, "it''s rare for you to enjoy your vacation. I''d better go by myself. You don''t need to see them with me at all. Li stayed in South Sudan. I just need to contact him."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. It seems that he really doesn''t need to go there himself. It''s OK to have Li JinFang. Then he said, "well, I won''t go with you. I''ll stay in the United States for a long time. First, I''ll get my gun, and then I''ll go to the transfer ship in the Gulf of Aden. At that time, you have to find a foolproof channel to let me take the gun."


    From the United States to Africa, if you don''t take Morgan''s private plane, Gao Yang can only take international flights, so it''s impossible for him to carry the gun with him, but fortunately, little Downey has a way to check the gun in, and can ensure safety.


    After nodding, little Downey said with a bitter smile: "now Syria has turned the world upside down. Since Libya, another golden period for mercenaries has come. However, it seems that we don''t need to go to Syria."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "not necessarily. If the Commission in Syria is attractive enough, we are happy to go to Syria to get money."


    Little Donny said disdainfully: "Forget it, Syria is not Libya, and Bashar is not Gaddafi. Bashar has his own army and does not need to recruit mercenaries on a large scale. The maximum commission given by the Syrian opposition is only $2000 a day. Few people can get it. The normal price of an ordinary team is $4500 a day. At such a low price, you might as well go to the Gulf of Aden It''s a pity that Gaddafi died too fast. "


    Gao Yang shrugged and said: "the danger of the battlefield in Syria seems to be higher than that in Libya, but the price is much lower, so there is no special high price action. I don''t think it''s necessary to participate in the battlefield in Syria. Frankly, I really began to consider the issue of retirement."


    Little Donny smiled bitterly: "If I were you, maybe I would choose to retire. You are already a multimillionaire. Even if you are not now, you will become a multimillionaire. With the existence of maritime security companies, you only need to collect money at home. Well, although I really don''t want to lose my job, as a friend, I don''t want to see you work hard on the battlefield. After all, you are mercenaries The purpose is for money, and you have enough money. "

 Chapter 359

    "A unique barrel. It took only a few hours to make this barrel, and the preparation time was as long as two months. The total length of the barrel was 23 inches. I increased the length of the barrel by one inch, which was more favorable for long-distance shooting."


    "The gun machine part is based on M14, but I made a few changes. In order to match this barrel, I made a total of 11 sets of gun machines, and all parts were polished and assembled manually. In order to select the most perfect set of gun machine, it took me 60 man hours, but the result is that you have three sets of accessories that can be replaced at any time without affecting the accuracy. I mean Full set of accessories. "


    "According to the original data, your barrel can fire 30000 full power bullets without any reduction in accuracy. When you hit 50000 bullets, the accuracy can also be maintained within an acceptable range. Man, this gun can be used for a lifetime."


    "The mechanical sight is retained on the gun. The carbon fiber fixed butt and full-size picardini guide rail are made according to your body shape. In order to reduce weight and maintain strength, the picardini guide rail and bipod are all made of titanium alloy. Although titanium alloy is slightly heavier than aluminum alloy, its strength is much higher than aluminum alloy. Generally, on the premise of ensuring the strength of the gun body, the weight of the gun is very low Lighter than the army EBR, the weight with all the accessories is 7.8 pounds. "


    "In addition, in order to cope with extreme situations, you have reserved the full-automatic shooting mode. If you have enough bullets, you can use this gun as a light machine gun."


    "After my test, I chose a 3x12 times sight for you. Of course, you can choose to use the sight you are more used to, but I suggest using a high-power sight because the range of this gun is beyond your imagination."


    "For more details, you have to feel it in use. In short, this is a unique gun. It is the only one in the world. It is completely incomparable with other semi-automatic shooting weapons. Man, this is my peak work. You can''t regard this gun as a modification of the army EBR. This gun is different from any existing M14 modification."


    "I got the official name of this gun is j.m-m14-super, which means Jack Mosen super M-14, the ultimate modification of M14 gun family. Since this gun is your special gun, I began to nickname this gun ram horn, but I don''t think this name is very loud, so I thought of another more authoritative name."


    "Ram is the embodiment of Satan. You are the head and soul of Satan''s mercenary regiment. Your nickname is ram, so I call this gun Satan''s blade! Of course, this gun is for you, so I officially name it, but what you want to call this gun when you use it is up to you."


    In arilan Mosen''s studio, Jack solemnly introduced Gao Yang with a specially tailored rifle. When Jack''s introduction finally fell behind, Gao Yang immediately said, "it''s called the blade of Satan. This name is great."


    Jack nodded, sent his rifle to Gao Yang, and said in a deep voice, "now it''s yours. Treat it well, and don''t live up to its name of Satan''s blade."


    Gao Yang held his breath. One of his most important purposes in the United States was to get his gun. Now, the moment has finally come.


    Gao Yang took his gun from Jack, a unique super weapon in the world.


    When Gao Yang took the rifle, Jack took a deep breath, then pointed to the left upper gearbox above the magazine and said, "look here, I carved it myself and the right side of the butt."


    A ram''s head, a front view of a ram''s head with huge curved horns, is engraved on the gearbox above the magazine. Next to the ram''s head, there is a line of inscription j.m-m14 ¨C s.


    The carving of sheep''s head is very realistic, especially the eyes are very vivid. Although it is only some simple lines, an angry and murderous ram leaps on the body made of steel.


    On the right side of the butt, there is also a front view of a ram''s head, but the ram''s head on the butt is larger and more detailed. On the black carbon fiber butt, the ram''s head pattern can''t be seen without looking carefully, but as long as you see it, it''s difficult to move your attention away from a majestic and murderous ram''s head.


    Gao Yang held the gun against his shoulder and made a shooting posture. Just for a short moment, he felt that the gun in his hand was like a part of his body. The length of the butt and the radian of the tail perfectly fit his shoulder. It can be said that increasing a minute makes it longer and decreasing a minute makes it shorter.


    The center of gravity distribution of the gun body is also very reasonable. Although the weight of the gun body reaches 7.8 pounds and the gun weight reaches about 10 pounds after adding a high-power sight, Gao Yang can hardly feel any weight when holding the gun in his hand.


    Gao Yang gave a long sigh and said, "impeccable, perfect, more perfect than I thought."


    Jack said proudly, "the perfection of this gun is not reflected in its appearance."


    Gao Yang''s excitement began to turn into excitement. He hurriedly said, "what about the accuracy? Tell me the answer quickly. I really can''t wait to know what incredible degree your peak work can reach."


    Jack said proudly, "the perfect barrel made of the most cutting-edge steel and the incomparable gun machine, after my test firing, the accuracy of this gun can reach 0.6moa when using 7.62 NATO bullets, 0.3moa when using my own selected bullets, and 0.1moa when using my own loaded bullets."


    Gao Yang was stunned because the data Jack said had reached the limit of firearms. No matter what type of gun, it could never exceed the accuracy of this gun. Now among all guns, not to mention semi-automatic rifles, even the rotary back pull rifles could not reach this accuracy.


    In the concept related to the accuracy of a gun, the accuracy of a gun reaches 1moa, which means that when the gun fires at a distance of 100 yards (i.e. 91.44m), the dispersion surface of the bullets is in a circle of 1 inch (2.54cm), while 0.1moa, that is, at a distance of 100 yards, the bullets will be concentrated in the range of 0.1 inch. According to the metric system, That is, the bullet will hit a 2.54mm point every time. In other words, if Gao Yang''s shooting method is good enough, he won''t hit the whites of his eyes if he wants to hit a person''s pupils at a distance of almost 100 yards.


    The ultra-high precision is of little significance at close range. The value of ultra-high precision can only be reflected at a long distance. In short, at a distance of 1000 yards, the bullet distribution surface of a 1moa gun is barely maintained within the range of hitting a person''s torso. Whether it can hit the enemy depends on luck, while a 0.1moa gun can 100% guarantee to hit a football, In other words, it''s easy to blow a person''s head.


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a smile, "it seems that I have to prepare more bullets. If I use ordinary bullets, I waste the accuracy of this gun."


    Jack smiled complacently again and said, "do you think so? Wrong, when a top gun is equipped with the top bullet, it can create miracles. Look at this."


    Jack took out a bullet from his pocket. Although it was the same length as the 7.62nato bullet, the bullet head was very sharp. He said suspiciously, "at this time, m948 shelling armor piercing bullet?"


    Jack smiled and said, "this is a sub caliber shell piercing bullet, but not m948. This is a newly designed tungsten steel warhead and a new propellant. You can use this bullet when you need to shoot at armored targets or when there are enemies with heavy armor."


    Gao Yang took the armor piercing bullet in Jack''s hand, but before he looked carefully, Jack took out another bullet with a strange shape. The ordinary bullet warhead is a cone, and the bullet''s warhead is a little longer, with some waist retracted in the middle.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "brother, what else can you take it out and tell me at one time?"


    Jack smiled: "it''s still a newly designed warhead and propellant. This warhead shape was originally used on. 300win projectile, but it was found that using 7.62x51nato projectile can also help to improve the firing range, and the trajectory is very straight. With more powerful propellant, this bullet can increase your range to 1300 yards."


    A good gun also needs good bullets. The importance of good bullets is not lower than that of a good gun. Looking at Jack, he took out two more babies and said with surprise and joy: "great, where did he get them?"


    Jack shrugged and said, "I won''t say the names of the companies that developed the two bullets that are in the experimental stage. Anyway, they have been tried out in the army, and the civil market is about to appear on the market. They will be put on the market of competition bullets first."


    Gao Yang was very excited. Ye Lianna, who accompanied Gao Yang, also smiled like flowers. After kissing Gao Yang on his face, she whispered, "it looks like you are really happy, dear congratulations."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "I''m more than happy. I''m so excited that I''m going to faint. Jack, please take me to the shooting range. I can''t wait for a minute."


    Jack shrugged and said, "I need something for you before you go to the test."


    After that, Jack turned and took out some pieces of paper from a drawer and said: "This is the ballistic table, including sniper bullets, armour coated lead bullets, steel core bullets, tracer bullets, sub caliber shelling and armor piercing bullets, as well as the ballistic table of new long-range bullets. In addition, there are the ballistic tables of heavy warheads and light warheads I refitted. As for the bullets you want to load yourself, you have to spend a lot of time making the ballistic table."


    Because the barrel length has changed, and the ballistic performance of different bullets is completely different, Jack can only measure the trajectory of common bullets for Gao Yang''s gun alone. This is a very complicated and boring work, but it is extremely important. If he doesn''t know the trajectory of bullets, he will be damned if he can hit them accurately.


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "Wow, Jack, thank you so much. I appreciate what you have done."


    Jack shrugged, turned and took out some things from the drawer and said, "in addition, there is one last thing for you before going to the shooting range. Here are three gun belts, canvas, calf leather and nylon. Try which one you like."

 Chapter 360

    Jack''s gun didn''t disappoint Gao Yang.


    Jack was not disappointed by his high shot.


    The clear sky, completely windless and dry air, this is a good weather for shooting. When Gao Yang hits the distance from 100 yards to 900 yards, that is, he hasn''t missed at the distance of almost 800 meters. He always hits the head of the humanoid target. The gun is dead, and most of the 7.62 mm caliber sniper rifles, Whether semi-automatic or rotary back pull, it is no longer guaranteed to hit the trunk position at this distance.


    7.62 mm caliber rifle, if you hit a 7.62x51 mm ordinary projectile, eight hundred meters is the limit range, this is not just a problem of guns. The charge of bullets restricts the range. The gun is good. The bullet suck no force. It''s useless to get a farther range with the same caliber. It can only be.3006''s longer cartridge case.


    The advantage of the latest technology is that it can obtain a longer range by improving the performance of the propellant under the condition of the same charge. In addition, with the new warhead shape specially designed for long-distance shooting, Gao Yang can use the same 7.62x51 mm bullet to obtain a super long range of 1300 yards, that is, 1188.72 meters. More importantly, The high gun can also ensure high accuracy at this distance.


    When shooting at a distance of more than 900 yards, Gao Yang changed into a new long-range projectile.


    Shooting with a sniper rifle is really not that simple. It is impossible to shoot with a gun like in the movie. For a new bullet, you need to reset the sight, at least to zero the sight, and be familiar with the trajectory of this new bullet.


    For long-distance shooting, Gao Yang set the zero distance at 500 meters, took the ballistic meter, got familiar with it again, adjusted the sight, aimed at the head of the humanoid target at 800 meters and fired a shot.


    The distance was too far. Even Gao Yang and Jack couldn''t see the target with binoculars. After the gunshot rang, the excited cry of the target announcer came from the walkie talkie soon.


    "The bullet hit the center of the eyebrow. It''s great. It hit the center of the eyebrow at a distance of 900 yards. I''m not dreaming."


    Listening to the excited cry of the target man, Jack said calmly in the intercom: "man, the best gun is equipped with the best bullet. This achievement is nothing. Wait to see the miracle with your own eyes. Now hit a 1000 yard target and be ready to reply in time."


    After waiting for Jack to contact the target man, Gao Yang said with an incredible look: "I use a new gun, and I have just changed into an unfamiliar new bullet. I think I can only let the bullet hit the target after at least four or five shots."


    Jack said with a smile, "are you bragging about your shooting skills? Brother, your statement is suspected of boasting. I should be right about what you said. Well, I repeat, you hit a completely strange bullet with a new gun and hit the center of the eyebrow at a distance of 900 yards. It''s great."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "brother, what I want to say is that your gun is great, very great."


    At this time, ye Lianna said very seriously, "Jack''s gun is great, high, and your shooting skills are also great. Now let''s see what else you can do."


    After the target man was in place, he meditated on the ballistics table, and Gao Yang began to prepare to shoot a target of 1000 yards.


    There must be a factor of luck when a shot hits the center of the eyebrow at a distance of 900 yards, because at this distance, according to Jack''s statistics, the spreading surface of Satan''s blade should be the size of an orange. Although it is extremely accurate, if you aim at the center of the eyebrow, hitting the forehead or eyes and nose is also a completely normal result.


    In windless weather, regardless of the wind deviation, Gao Yang shot at a distance of 1000 yards. The result was that he hit the lower left eye of the head of the humanoid target, which was also a great achievement.


    When the distance is extended to 1300 yards, that is, nearly 1200 meters, the storage speed of the new long-range projectile has decreased very much, and the trajectory is bent very much. It is already the limit range of this bullet and Satan''s blade.


    The severe curvature of the trajectory naturally has a great impact on the accuracy. Gao Yang''s hitting the head at a distance of 1200 yards is still within the controllable range, but after adding 100 yards, the suddenly curved trajectory makes the dispersion range of the warhead almost the size of a football, a super great accuracy, and the limit that human technology can reach, but, Not enough to make sure you hit the head.


    Gao Yang fired ten shots, three shots landed in the fatal area of the face, two shots landed at the edge of the face, which would not cause serious damage to the enemy, and one shot hit the ear of the humanoid target.


    Six out of ten, nearly 1200 meters away, head, such achievements will be scolded because they are useless, and some people will believe them.


    Hit the head with ten shots and six hits, but if you hit the trunk, you will hit 100 shots and 100 hits. After exceeding the distance of 400 meters, Gao Yang basically won''t choose to shoot the head. Therefore, having the blade of Satan means that Gao Yang has a limit range of 1200 meters, which is in combat, Let Gao Yang''s firepower coverage soon catch up with Cui Bo who uses a large caliber anti equipment sniper rifle.


    Of course, Gao Yang''s achievements are achieved under the best conditions. If there is wind or other bad weather, Gao Yang is unlikely to achieve too good results in the limit range of 1200 meters. In this distance, it is still a day with a 12.7 mm bullet.


    Gao Yang shot 40 shots in a row at a distance of 1200 meters. When he was familiar with the new gun, he also experienced the addiction of ultra far shooting. The target paper on the chest of a human target was smashed, and several places were made into a big hole.


    When Gao Yang is not addicted enough and wants to change a magazine to continue playing, he listens to Jack laugh: "Man, I only bought 1000 bullets of this kind. I measured the trajectory and fired almost 700 bullets, but you just fired 60 bullets, because this kind of bullet has not been mass produced, and this $24 bullet won''t have much production, so my new order can''t be received until the beginning of next year at the earliest That is to say, before next year, you have only more than 200 bullets available. "


    Gao Yang was shocked. He immediately unloaded the magazine full of long-range ammunition. Joking, this kind of long-range ammunition is a baby pimple. It''s OK to master the trajectory. If all the bullets are wasted in training, he will cry to death when he can''t buy new goods.


    Gao Yang changed into a magazine loaded by Jack''s hand. When he was about to shoot a kilometer target to find the feeling of long-distance shooting, he suddenly felt a breeze, and Jack obviously noticed the wind. He smiled at Gao Yang lying on the ground: "Brother, do you want to compete? Shoot a target of 1300 yards in the wind. Whoever loses will buy the other party a year''s beer."

 Chapter 361

    Gao Yang certainly didn''t refuse Jack''s invitation, but he quickly added, "OK, bet on a year''s beer, but each person can only shoot ten bullets."


    The distance of the competition was set at 1300 yards, which must only be used for long-range bullets. Gao Yang loved his bullets, so he proposed that each person could only shoot ten bullets.


    Jack agreed to Gao Yang''s request and said with a laugh, "OK, shoot ten bullets each. Wait a minute, I''ll get the gun."


    Gao Yang thought Jack was competing with him with the same gun, so when he heard Jack say he was going to get the gun, he was surprised and said, "do you have a gun that can compare the accuracy with Satan''s blade?"


    Jack shrugged, did not answer the high question, but soon returned with a huge gun box.


    Seeing Jack''s gun box, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying with a sad face, "Jack, you cunning guy."


    Jack took a Barrett m82a1m out of the gun box with a bad smile and said with a smile, "we don''t specify what gun to use, do we?"


    Jack took out the gun and filled the magazine with bullets. First, he gave Gao Yang and ye Lianna an earmuff and put them on himself, so as not to be shocked by Barrett''s huge gunshot.


    After lying down beside Gao Yang, Jack smiled and said, "I''ve adjusted everything about this gun. We can start now. Then, who will come first?"


    Gao Yang licked his thumb with his tongue and simply measured the wind speed. The wind speed is not high. It can only be regarded as a breeze, but the breeze is also a wind, which will certainly have an impact on the shooting accuracy, especially the transverse wind, and the shooting distance is 1300 yards. Even the breeze can have a great impact on the shooting result when it is the limit distance of 7.62 mm bullet.


    Gao Yang said with a tangled face: "it seems that I have to invite you and a year''s beer. I just have mastered the ballistic table of this new bullet in the ideal state, but if there is wind, I don''t know how to adjust the wind deviation. Jack, you''re so shameless."


    Jack laughed and said, "let''s toss a coin to decide who will play first. If we guess right, play first. Then, please help us toss a coin with your beautiful girlfriend."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I want words."


    The target is ready. Gao Yang and Jack are all ready. Ye Lianna takes out a coin and throws it high into the sky. After landing, the side of her head is up and smiles at Gao Yang apologetically. After Jack aims at the target, he first fires a shot.


    Jack''s first shot hit eight rings. This score is very good. For a 12.7x99mm bullet, 1300 yards is not too far.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know the data of the new long-range projectile. A new gun with a new projectile originally needs a long-term test process. Moreover, Gao Yang''s gun is still the only one in the world, and it is impossible to get ready-made data from other guns. After all, a minute long and a minute short of the barrel will affect the trajectory of the bullet.


    The wind blew from the right side. Gao Yang deflected the aimed impact point to the right by about 30 cm and fired a shot. He had to try it first.


    "Third ring, the impact point is lower to the right."


    Gao Yang was stunned. He thought the impact point would be left of the bull''s eye, but he didn''t expect that the impact point would be much more right than expected.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s stunned face, Jack laughed again. He seemed to find something very interesting. Then he said with a narrow face: "brother, the wind resistance of the bullet that can improve the range of the first mate will be smaller than that of the ordinary bullet, and the wind deviation will be smaller. Don''t tell me you''re still calculating the wind deviation according to the ordinary bullet."


    Jack made a good point. Gao Yang patted his head in frustration. His brain was really confused. The bullet that can improve the range of the first mate, in addition to the credit of the new propellant, the shape of the warhead is also a major factor, and the shape of the warhead that can improve the range of the first mate will naturally reduce the interference from the wind.


    Gao Yang adjusted the position of the impact point. Although he was still moving from left to right, he was at least getting closer to the bull''s eye. However, when shooting at a long distance, the interference effect of the wind was not so easy to offset. The wind near Gao Yang was stronger, but the wind in the distance might be smaller, and vice versa. Therefore, no matter how clever the shooter is, it is impossible to completely ignore the interference of the wind, The most important thing is to minimize the impact of wind deviation.


    Not surprisingly, Jack won, but when Jack competed with Gao Yang with a 12.7mm sniper, the result was doomed.


    The final result was that Gao Yang hit 34 rings, two of which hit seven rings, but one missed the target. Jack hit 51 rings, and Jack won by a big score. However, considering that the bullets used by Jack were almost twice as long as those used by Gao Yang, the warhead was too heavy, and the trajectory was more straight and the storage speed was higher, Jack failed to play twice as many rings as Gao Yang. It''s not bad to say that Jack lost.


    When the ring count came up, Jack looked depressed and said, "you use a new gun and strange bullets, while I use a familiar large caliber rifle. This result makes me very unhappy. I''ll be in a better mood only when I think you have to buy me a beer for a year."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t buy you a year''s beer. It''s OK to buy you a lifetime. Tell me how much beer you need to drink a year."


    "I drink at least six bottles of beer a day. When I drink more, well, I can''t calculate. If the average quantity of ten bottles a day is one dollar, you need to pay me $3650, and I''ll pay the tax myself."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I lost you 4000 dollars and I paid the tax for you."


    Jack said seriously, "do you pay in cash or by card?"


    As a Chinese and a mercenary, Gao Yang must be used to loading cash. After taking his bag from ye Lianna, Gao Yang carefully counted out 4000 dollars and gave it to Jack.


    After reaching out and bouncing on a stack of banknotes, Jack said with a happy face: "in the next year, I will feel better every time I drink beer."


    "Drink less. Drinking too much beer is not good for you to lose weight."


    Jack shrugged in disapproval, put his Barre m82a1m into the gun box and said: "When you called to get the gun, I thought the rabbit would come with you, but I didn''t expect only you and your beautiful girlfriend, so you should take the rabbit''s gun back for him. However, I was curious why the rabbit didn''t come. He called me several times and said he would come to get his gun soon."


    Gao Yang can''t answer Jack''s question, because he''s sure there''s nothing to do for the time being. After a good holiday, it''s like taking Ye Lianna to his ranch for the summer vacation.


    Gao Yang invited everyone. Anyway, his house is big enough. Cui Bo and groliov readily agreed. They are not used to and don''t like the metropolitan life of New York. Of course, it''s better to go to Gao Yang''s ranch and mountain villa for summer vacation. Moreover, Cui Bo has always been thinking about his sniper and wanted to get it.


    However, when Cui Bo was pulled aside by Frey and talked for a long time, Cui Bo finally refused Gao Yang''s invitation in frustration, while groliov was called into the room by Natalia to talk about his heart for a long time. Groliov looked at Gao Yang strangely and announced that he would stay and enjoy a rare two person world with his wife Natalia.


    As for Bruce, he was a winker. Gao Yang refused when he invited him. Unlike Cui Bo, who wanted to be a light bulb, Gao Yang couldn''t help but secretly rejoice when he recalled Cui Bo''s beaten face. Fortunately, Frye, an understanding man, stopped Cui Bo''s extremely short eyed behavior.


    As for groliov, like all fathers who can''t face up to his daughter''s growing up, he subconsciously wants to stop Gao Yang''s behavior of abducting his daughter. Fortunately, Gao Yang''s prospective mother-in-law Natalia is happy to see his success with Ye Lianna. With the strong support of his prospective mother-in-law, Gao Yang can safely and boldly take ye Lianna to his two worlds.


    For Jack''s question, Gao Yang said without changing his face: "the rabbit has something to do and can''t come, so I have to take the gun back for him. I have nothing to do at this time, so I can use his gun to get familiar with the anti equipment sniper rifle, so when I say goodbye, I have to buy some long-distance shooting target paper from you."


    "Well, in view of the beer money you lost to me for a year, I gave you the target paper. As for now, we can have some beer to celebrate that I won a year''s beer money."


    High pitched emergency channel: "No, no, don''t worry. I still have a lot of things to buy from you. I need a set of top reloading equipment. I want to load a lot of bullets myself, so I also need propellant and warheads, various warheads, and of course cartridge cases. You know what I need. Well, you''d better prepare two sets of reloading equipment for me. I have to send a rabbit. Remember, everything The best. "


    Jack nodded and said, "no problem. I''ll give it to you. I''ve collected all the cartridge cases fired by your gun. You can take them away and reload them. Do you need anything else?"


    "I want a target thrower and a large number of UFO targets, as well as a Beretta sports double barreled shotgun. I have time to play UFOs. In addition, I want a Benelli M4 shotgun. I use a Benelli M4 shotgun in combat, so I have to find a chance to practice. However, do you have a better choice about combat shotgun?"


    Jack thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know your requirements about the Combat Shotgun, so I can''t give you the answer immediately, but I think Benelli M4 is a good choice. I''ll buy other things for you. When will you get it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m going to my ranch soon. In a few days, a car will be sent here. Then I have to come back to Portland to drive my car. Then I can drive my new car to pull things away, but I don''t know when the car can be sent to me, so wait for me to call."

 Chapter 362

    Borrowed a car from Morgan, Gao Yang and ye Lianna took a car of daily necessities and food to his ranch.


    The road from Portland to the ranch in Idaho is not close. In addition, Gao Yang and ye Lianna enjoyed their sweet time together. They didn''t drive fast. They drove all day and didn''t arrive at the ranch until dark.


    They didn''t walk fast on the road and wasted a lot of time. It was dark at home and they couldn''t enjoy their home from the outside, but at this time, they wouldn''t waste their time on it.


    After opening the door and entering the big living room, Gao Yang put his things on the ground and said softly, "I''m home at last, baby, I''m tired."


    Ye Lianna said sweetly on her face, "I don''t feel tired at all. With you, I will only feel happy, very happy, and I can''t feel anything else."


    Gao Yang gently hugged Ye Lianna and sighed: "I really didn''t think that one day, I would live in a big house in my favorite environment with a beautiful girl I dare not dream of. It''s like dreaming."


    Ye Lianna snuggled up to Gao Yang and whispered, "Gao, thank you for loving me. I seem to be in heaven now. I can''t imagine how I can live without you."


    Gao Yang patted Ye Lianna on the shoulder and said softly, "little fool, we will never be separated. This will be our home in the future. We will live happily together and have a lot of children. Now the only thing you have to consider is whether you like our home here."


    Ye Lianna raised her head, stared affectionately at Gao Yang and said softly, "of course I like it here. In fact, as long as you are there, I like it wherever I am."


    There was no owner for too long, and the house on the ranch was covered with ash. After kissing Ye Lianna on the forehead, she said softly, "baby, now clean up our home and find you a bedroom you like. Let''s clean up your bedroom and clean up the other rooms tomorrow."


    Ye Lianna looked shy and said in an angry voice, "you just said this is our home, but now you say my bedroom?"


    Gao Yang was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "I''m sorry, baby, what I want to say is our bedroom."


    After beating Gao Yang''s chest, ye Lianna went to find a bedroom. Then ye Lianna cleaned the room. Gao Yang went to the car to move things down, replaced the sheets and quilts in the bedroom with new ones, put a group photo of Gao Yang and ye Lianna, and put their own clothes in the wardrobe. Of course, there are also things that girls like and puppets and small decorations.


    It''s bad that no one has lived for too long. You have to clean up every time you come to live, but it''s also a fun to clean up your home. It''s a sweet and happy fun. Ye Lianna doesn''t mean to be impatient when doing this, and Gao Yang is happy to help.


    When everything is ready. Ye Lianna, look at this new room. With a sweet smile on his face, he said, "now, there is finally a home here, our home."


    I listened to Yelena. Gao Yang was in a trance and said with emotion: "our home. What a warm word. I finally have a home again."


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna are each other''s first love. They really love each other. In this case, there is no need to say what will happen.


    I don''t know how long I slept. The next day the sun was in the house. Gao Yang opened his eyes vaguely. Then he saw a pair of tender eyes staring at him.


    Seeing that Gao Yang opened her eyes, ye Lianna shyly closed her eyes and buried herself in the quilt, Gao Yang patted Ye Lianna and said with a smile: "baby, it''s time to get up."


    After seeing Gao Yang, ye Lianna said pitifully, "you bad guy."


    Ye Lianna''s face seemed to blame Gao Yang, but her tone was full of sweetness.


    Gao yangman said with pity: "baby, you wait here for a while. I''ll prepare our breakfast. No, prepare lunch."


    Ye Lianna immediately stood up and said sweetly, "no, I''ll go. I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. As your wife, I must prepare your three meals a day. Especially today, I''ll prepare our love breakfast for you."


    To get a lover like Ye Lianna, Gao Yang''s only idea is to get a wife. There is no other demand in life.


    After eating the rich and tender breakfast made by Ye Lianna, Gao Yang took Ye Lianna''s hand and walked on the grass outside the house.


    Ye Lianna enjoyed being held by Princess Gao Yang. She put her hands around Gao Yang''s neck and felt the temperature of Gao Yang''s chest. Ye Lianna suddenly said, "honey, I won."


    Gao Yang was slightly stunned and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Ye Lianna said with a smile: "Originally, you took Catherine as a shield and said she was your girlfriend. You know, my heart was broken at that time, but I soon decided to grab you and make you fall in love with me. Now it seems that I have won. I know you love me and you will marry me. Now I really want to announce to the world that I am your man."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "I don''t mind if you want to announce, but don''t let your father know."


    Ye Lianna smiled gently and said, "my father is not stupid. He must have guessed. In fact, I feel sorry for Catherine now. She is my best friend now. We often play together. I think..."


    Gao Yang interrupted Ye Lianna''s words and said with a surprised look: "have you become friends with her? Are you still playing together? Please, she''s beside lace!"


    Ye Lianna looked very angry. After gently beating and raising her voice, she pouted and said: "I know Katherine is a lace edge, so of course I will keep a distance from her. What are you thinking? Katherine''s home is in New York, and her father works at the Julia Conservatory of music. Katherine helped me a lot when I first arrived in New York. In fact, I''ve been thinking that Katherine may not be a lace edge at all, because I have a feeling that she likes you, she I''ve always liked you. Although she hides well, I can still see it. However, maybe Catherine doesn''t know she likes you. "


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "baby, we are talking about a woman, and you are still saying that she likes me. I don''t think it''s suitable to discuss this now."


    Ye Lianna smiled sweetly and said, "I''m sorry, I just feel that I owe Catherine a little. Without me, maybe you are already lovers. Well, I''m just expressing my feelings. Now I''m very happy."


    I feel only happiness now, so don''t let others interfere with us. Now is not the time


    Ye Lianna hugged Gao Yang and said passionately, "I''m sorry. When you leave, I''m thinking of you all the time. I can only talk to Catherine about you, so now I just want to announce to all my friends that I''ve got everything I want."


    Now Gao Yang has no idea about Catherine. It''s enough for him to have Yelena. Therefore, Gao Yang has no feelings after hearing Yelena talk about Catherine.


    After a slight smile, he raised his voice and whispered, "honey, as the hostess here, where do you want to go next?"


    Ye Lianna widened her eyes, thought about it, and said, "although I''m not a composer, when I think about you, I created some songs by myself. I want to play the violin for you and play my own songs, okay?"


    Gao Yang said happily, "can you compose music? Great, of course I have to listen to your own music."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "wait for me here."


    Back to the house, he took out the violin, Gao Yang lay on the grass and watched Ye liana, while ye Liana stood in front of Gao Yang and played the music that belonged to her and Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang can''t hear too many doorways. His intuition is very good, very good, melodious and clear. He can hear the taste of missing in the sound of the piano, but it''s not sad, but the kind of missing full of expectation and joy.


    At the end of the song, ye Lianna smiled and said, "I haven''t finished this song completely, but I can''t wait. I want you to listen to it now. I hope to play this song when I graduate."


    Gao Yang said with a serious face: "OK, when you graduate, no matter where I am, I will listen to you play this song again, I will!"

 Chapter 363

    Gao Yang had the happiest time of his life.


    After breaking through the last layer of relationship, Gaoyang and ye Lianna almost never separated, and they also have enough private space. Gaoyang has 600 acres of grassland. In addition, he also has a large enough backyard and 4000 acres of mountains. Basically, the whole mountain behind Gaoyang farm is his.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna lived in the mountain villa for a few days and were completely disconnected from the outside world. They did nothing except what they loved to do and were completely immersed in the world of only two people.


    After Morgan called to inform Gao Yang that the luxury pickup he bought had arrived, Gao Yang and ye Lianna drove back to Portland, and then drove the new car back to the ranch. This time, Gao Yang also pulled a lot of other things.


    After returning from a trip to Portland, Gao Yang and ye Lianna had a lot of new pastimes, and the ranch was no longer calm. Gao Yang would shoot many times a day. He used a sports double barreled shotgun to hit a UFO target and a Benelli M4 to hit a UFO target. He was familiar with his new rifle and shot at a long distance. Occasionally, Gao Yang would shoot a few shots with that Barrett, Get familiar with the large caliber sniper rifle. Every time Gao Yang shoots, ye Lianna will use a high-power telescope with a tripod to report the target to Gao Yang. Sometimes, Gao Yang will guide Ye Lianna on how to play her Smith Wesson 3913LS pistol.


    With a good off-road vehicle, Gao Yang and ye Lianna will also drive around the mountains, picking up some difficult places to find off-road fun, or they can stroll around in the mountains and leave a mark on their own place.


    In the evening, sometimes Ye Lianna will take time to contact her violin, and Gao Yang will listen quietly, or Gao Yang will reload bullets. At this time, ye Lianna will sit next to Gao Yang and quietly watch Gao Yang''s focused work.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna spent more than a month in the ranch, which is also the best time of their life.


    Good times are always short, and the better together, the more unbearable parting.


    Ye Lianna should start school soon. Gao Yang spent most of the summer vacation with Ye Lianna. At this time, Gao Yang should leave.


    Ye Lianna, who has always been very strong, cried loudly when seeing Gao Yang off. Although she promised Ye Lianna to propose when she graduated, Gao Yang had the impulse to retire again when watching Ye Lianna cry.


    During Gao Yang''s happy time at the ranch, Jiang Yun''s security company has been established and began to recruit people. Moreover, Jiang Yun also called to inform Gao Yang that he can go to bososa.


    After several months of trial operation, the business of the maritime security company can be described as steaming day. Distin has recruited dozens of new Israeli employees, and Bruce has recruited almost more than 50 people from the United States through contacts with his comrades in arms.


    Li JinFang has been working voluntarily in Morgan''s oil field camp. For Li JinFang, he is very satisfied as long as he can meet his old comrades in arms from time to time and talk about drinking and drinking.


    Cui Bo has arrived in the Gulf of Aden. It''s not interesting for him to stay in New York alone, so when he gets on the transfer ship in the Gulf of Aden alone, he needs someone to escort him for several times. When he has nothing to do, he talks with Bob, farts, fishing and so on. It''s easy to pass the days of a bachelor.


    Gao Yang, groliov, Frye and Bruce arrived on the Sicilian princess at honghaikou first. Cui Bo knew that they had returned to the Gulf of Aden and joined them on the Sicilian princess. After waiting for a day, Li JinFang took Jiang Yun and Zhou Zhou to the Sicilian princess, The Satan mercenary regiment, which had been separated for almost two months, was finally full again.


    When meeting old friends, especially after Li JinFang introduced Jiang Yun and Zhou Zhou to people he had not met, he had to get together for a drink or something. After a big drunk, people he didn''t know knew knew.


    A ship familiar with antonsell passed by. Six members of the Satan mercenary regiment had very good friends with the skeleton Gang, so they learned that they were going to bossosa and they were going to meet their old friends. Therefore, together with Jiang Yun and Zhou Zhou, they all boarded an oil tanker familiar with antonsell.


    Time seemed to go back to the scene when they first arrived in the Gulf of Aden. On the broad deck of the oil tanker, there were two sunshades. They were still naked, surrounded in two circles, fighting the landlord.


    "Three belts and one, Yangtze, it''s almost over the sea area of bossosa. Why hasn''t it moved yet?"


    After hearing Jiang Yun''s question, Gao Yang wiped a sweat, threw a few cards on the table and said, "three tens and one six. Don''t worry. This is the territory of the skeleton gang. Now the skeleton Gang is making a lot of noise. Don''t worry. We''re on this ship. They must come and say hello."


    Not long after Gao Yang finished, he heard the captain say on the walkie talkie, "ram, the radar has found several targets and is approaching quickly. It should be the people of the skeleton gang."


    After hearing the information conveyed by the captain of the ship from the walkie talkie, Gao Yang smiled at Jiang Yun and said, "look, come on, rabbit, inform the captain to slow down. Everyone is ready. It''s time for us to get off the ship."


    While they were packing up their equipment, they suddenly heard an explosion. The explosion was very close, but it certainly didn''t hit the ship. It should be the sound of self destruction when the RPG rocket exceeded the limit range.


    The explosion startled Gao Yang. At this time, Gao Yang heard a sound from a loudspeaker: "we''re from the skeleton gang. This is a warning shot. If you don''t pay the toll, the next rocket will explode in the cockpit. Stop the ship immediately and pay the toll!"


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and said loudly, "rabbit, when did the skeleton Gang start to say hello with RPG?"


    Cui Bo was happy and said, "it''s already started. Now the skeleton Gang is not short of money. The key is that they say hello with RPG first. It''s easy to collect the tolls."


    Gao Yang shook his head, picked up a loudspeaker that had been ready at his feet for a long time, went to the side of the ship, looked at the two speedboats running parallel with the oil tanker, raised the horn and shouted, "I''m ram, who is the commander?"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, a speedboat drove to the position where he stood, parallel to the oil tanker. After looking up at Gao Yang, a man with a loudspeaker suddenly roared with dancing: "It''s the commander in chief. It''s really the commander in chief. Commander ram is back! Report to the commander. Sergeant kollin, monitor of class 2, platoon 2, seventh company, serves as the leader of the assault team of fleet 2. Report to you!"


    Jiang Yun looked at Gao Yang in amazement and said, "commander? Commander in chief?"


    Gao Yang felt his head in embarrassment and said, "well, they used to call us instructors or officers. I don''t know when they began to call them commander. Well, laugh!"


    Then a black man shouted, "Sir, little fly, sir! I''m MOI, I''m MOI, from RPG group, do you remember me!"


    Frye leaned out and shouted, "MOI, you guy, take your RPG launcher aside and don''t use it against me. No matter whether it''s loaded or not, the rocket launcher is not allowed to target people at any time. You guy just can''t remember! Go back and run five kilometers for me!"


    "Big dog sir, big dog commander, it''s me. I''m a machine gunner. You pointed me out yourself."


    "Doctor, test tube doctor, do you remember me? You operated on me. I was shot during the battle of bossosa. You operated on me. I always wanted to say thank you, thank you!"


    All the people who went to sea could basically speak English, and they were all standing armies commanded by Gao Yang. Therefore, they basically knew Gao Yang and several of them had their own training. At this time, they were very excited when they saw the old officers.


    Listening to the chaotic shouts on the speedboat and looking at the excitement of the people on the speedboat, Jiang Yun suddenly sighed and said, "get it, Gao Yang, JinFang, I think what you two committed in China is not a matter anymore. It will be solved for you sooner or later."

 Chapter 364

    Time passed quickly. I stayed on the transshipment. A few months passed quickly without any feeling in the feeling of boredom.


    Everything related to Gao Yangxiang has been incorporated into the formal. The maritime security company operates well and has nothing to say. There is nothing to say except that it has had some minor conflicts with British security companies twice.


    Jiang Yun and Zhou Zhou Zhou stayed in bossosa. Gao Yang thought that Jiang Yun''s focus would be on the security company. Unexpectedly, Jiang Yun would hand over the main things of the security company to Li Pengfei, and he and Zhou Zhou Zhou undertook the military task of training the skeleton gang.


    Jiang Yun''s explanation is that the skeleton Gang is of great significance. In the long run, the skeleton Gang represents the future of Somalia. Another important reason is that Jiang Yun is the only professional instructor among them. Li JinFang and Li Pengfei are all taught by Jiang Yun, so it is most appropriate for Jiang Yun to be responsible for the training of the skeleton gang, As for Zhou Zhou, nicknamed the third artillery, of course, he is responsible for training the artillery of the skeleton gang.


    The only thing that worries Gao Yang is the akuri tribe in South Sudan. He once went to South Sudan again shortly after returning to the Gulf of Aden. This time, all members of the Satan mercenary regiment went with him. They separated each other and searched in the air in a small plane to find all wooden houses that look like the life of the primitive tribe, However, such action lasted for a week, but in the end, nothing was achieved.


    In October, Gao Yang, who couldn''t find the akuri tribe, went to the grassland of South Sudan again. This time, not only the Satan mercenary regiment, but also Li Pengfei and them pulled out all available hands, but also Colm and them moved.


    A total of 26 small planes were used, which can be called a large-scale search activity. It lasted for 20 days. However, although they found two primitive tribes, after Gaoyang personally landed on the ground to check, they finally found that the two tribes were not the akuri tribe Gaoyang was looking for.


    The grassland in northern South Sudan has been searched almost everywhere, but the akuri tribe seems to have evaporated. Ren Gaoyang can''t find it.


    With the strength of Gao Yang, if the akuri tribe is still on the grassland, it should be able to find it. There are two possibilities that can not be found so far. One is that the akuri tribe has completely disappeared, and the other is that the akuri tribe has moved south to the rainforest.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to believe that the akuri tribe has died out. He thinks that the akuri tribe must have moved to the rainforest. In the rainforest, covered by tall trees, there will be no harvest from aerial search. Even if the akuri tribe doesn''t go deep into the rainforest, it just lives in the intersection of rainforest and grassland, It is also difficult for planes to find small wooden houses under the shelter of trees.


    Now the situation in South Sudan has stabilized again, but everyone knows that South Sudan is brewing a major conflict. Gao Yang is ready to search from the land by car when South Sudan is still stable, and it is a large-scale search with many people and vehicles.


    The time has entered December 2012, and the most important Christmas for westerners is coming. However, this time, Gao Yang does not intend to go to the United States again. There are a lot of things on the transit ship, especially those British people are suspected of making trouble recently. If there is a conflict, Gao Yang is the main force whether they are fighting or fighting.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna often talk on the phone and talk to each other about missing each other. Although she is disappointed to learn that Gao Yang will not accompany her this Christmas, ye Lianna will never interfere with Gao Yang''s work.


    When the winter vacation was coming, ye Lianna called Gao Yang. Catherine invited her to participate in environmental protection activities held by an animal protection organization. It took a long time, and the place to go was the South ice sea. Ye Lianna wanted to go, but she wanted to know whether Gao Yang agreed to go with Catherine.


    No matter what ye Lianna wants to do, Gao Yang will support it. He thinks it''s a good thing for ye Lianna to go out more and see the world, so Gao Yang encourages Ye Lianna and Catherine to see the vast world. In fact, if Gao Yang doesn''t have time, he also wants to go with her.


    By December 20, the northern hemisphere was already covered with ice and snow, and the Gulf of Aden near the equator was still very hot.


    Christmas is coming. The Sicilian princess has begun to decorate some festive atmosphere, but without ice and snow, Gao Yang always feels that there is something missing in this Christmas.


    Gao Yang and Bob are sitting in a comfortable recliner in the stern, fishing with a fishing rod.


    Gao Yang had a sunshade on his head, but Bob refused to use it. He only wore a pair of shorts to sunbathe. Bob always wanted to sun himself in wheat color, but his fat was only red. He didn''t get a healthy wheat color after drying for half a year.


    It looked like another leisurely afternoon. Although he was fishing, he lay absently and was about to fall asleep. Suddenly, there was a loud "bang", which scared him to wake up immediately after a thrill. At this time, he heard Bob yelling angrily: "damn rabbit, can''t you shoot in another place!"


    Gao Yang looked aside, but saw that Cui Bo was also lying in the stern. At this time, he was looking at him and Bob with an obscene face. This guy had to shoot a few shots every day since he got his Barrett, but Cui Bo never looked at these two goods, or he always made some big moves to scare others.


    Gao Yang was half angry and shouted at Cui Bo, "asshole! You''ll die if you shout before shooting!"


    After that, he said angrily to Bob, "tell Jack never to change the gun for the rabbit again."


    Bob waved his fist at treble and said, "rabbit, I know you''re contacting Jack and want him to order a rifle for you. Don''t even think about it now, asshole."


    Gao Yang finally found Cui Bo''s life gate. After hearing what Gao Yang and Bob said, Cui Bo''s face turned white, and his obscene smile immediately disappeared. He said in panic: "brother Yang, Bob, no, come on, am I wrong? I know it''s wrong. I promise I won''t bother you again when you fish. I promise, brother, give me a chance."


    Gao Yang was about to tease Cui Bo again, but he saw Frye running from the deck. Looking at Frye''s worried face, Gao Yang couldn''t help standing up from the couch.


    Frye ran to Gao Yang as fast as he could, but he stood before and after Gao Yang''s face. Although Frye was flustered and nervous on his face, he was just panting.


    "What''s the matter?" shouted Gao Yang


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Cui Bo had stood next to Gao Yang with a gun and Bob. Looking at Frye with a worried face, but he didn''t know how to speak, Cui Bo couldn''t help but say in a hurry: "what''s the matter, you should say it quickly!"


    Facing Gao Yang''s face about to cry, Frye finally said in a hurry: "boss, ye Lianna, ye Lianna, she has an accident."


    Gao Yang couldn''t believe his ears. He touched his ears and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Frye took a breath and hurriedly said, "boss, something happened to Yelena. I just saw it on the TV in the restaurant. She fell into the sea. I didn''t read it wrong or hear it wrong. I saw it on TV. It must be Yelena. She, she is in danger now. Boss, I haven''t told the big dog. Don''t be too excited."


    Gao Yang grabbed Frye''s two shoulders and said in a trembling voice, "make it clear, what''s the matter with Ye Lianna!"


    Frye swallowed his saliva, looked worried at Gao Yang and said in a hurry: "boss, something happened to Ye Lianna. You, go and watch TV. You should still be able to see it."


    Gao Yang threw his fishing rod to the ground and ran to the restaurant. Frye and the three of them followed and ran to the restaurant together.


    There is a satellite antenna on board, which can watch TV programs in real time, and the news column of CNC channel is playing on the TV in the restaurant.


    Several people were eating in the restaurant. Gao Yang immediately shouted, "which station broadcast the news just now?"


    A man stood up and said, "this is the channel. I haven''t changed the channel."


    At this time, Frye and them had already run over. Gao Yang had no time to ask more questions. He immediately took the remote control and began to switch to other channels in the United States. Then, when he changed to an NBC news column, Frye said loudly, "that''s it. Don''t change."


    On the TV screen, a large ship appeared, and the ship was spraying water downward with a high-pressure water gun. At the end of the water column, there was a small boat. The people on the boat were struggling to throw something on the ship.


    The small boat was throwing things at the big boat, and the big boat was throwing things at the people on the small boat. Suddenly, a dark thing fell from the high boat and hit a person''s head directly.


    The video was taken from a speedboat next to it. The picture was shaking all the time. It wasn''t very clear, but when the TV broadcast the scene of the attack on the man wearing a red life jacket and wearing a helmet with long hair, Gao Yang saw it very clearly. It was Ye Lianna, absolutely right, ye Lianna.


    It''s clear from the slow camera that ye Lianna was hit on her head by an iron hook. Then, ye Lianna was loaded into the sea, and then the two people around Ye Lianna jumped down one after another.


    Three people fell into the sea from the speedboat, and the speedboat sped out. However, after finding someone falling into the water, the speedboat immediately turned around and returned to rescue the three people falling into the water. At this time, the water column of the high-pressure water gun on the big ship fell straight onto the speedboat, and then the speedboat was quickly knocked over by the high-pressure water gun.


    At this time, the people on the speedboat were in a panic. They quickly approached Ye Lianna who fell into the water, but soon, the high-pressure water gun aimed the water column at the camera boat. Then, the picture was full of water curtain.


    The camera turned and came to the air. At this time, a man could be heard shouting loudly outside the picture: "God, someone fell into the water, someone was injured and fell into the water. Those Japanese are stopping the rescue operation. Save people quickly. No, no, this is murder. Stop those Japanese!"

 Chapter 365

    Gao Yang clenched his fist and watched TV without saying a word, but his face was frightening white.


    Before long, groliov rushed to the restaurant and looked at the TV with fear on his face. Then, Li JinFang and Bruce rushed to the restaurant.


    There was no sound, only the sound from the TV in the restaurant.


    In addition to the TV picture, the host''s voice is also explaining quickly.


    "Japan''s controversial whaling operation was carried out again, and some environmental protection organizations began to protest. However, the situation is somewhat different this time. The ocean Guardian Association took tough action to protect those whales. Although their practice is controversial, we can see that four volunteers were seriously injured in the recent whale protection operation The crew of the whaling ship is still preventing the rescue of the protesters. This is undoubtedly an extremely bad behavior. It is indeed murder. The pictures on TV took place a day ago. We got these pictures from the ocean Guardian Association. It is reported that the four volunteers who fell into the water have been rescued, but their situation is not optimistic. "


    "NBC reporter got in touch with Bob Barker. The situation of the four volunteers who fell into the water is very bad. We can now confirm that two of them are American women. Their names are Yelena and Catherine Taylor. The other injured person is Adele from Britain. The only male among the injured is Paul George, from New Zealand. It is reported that the most seriously injured person It''s Yelena and Catherine Taylor. Although they got preliminary treatment on board, according to the information uploaded by the Bob Barker, the lives of the two American wounded are still in danger. Let''s pray for the two volunteers and may God bless the two brave girls. "


    "It is reported that the captain of the Bob Barker is rushing to Santa arenas port in Chile at full speed, but they still need more than 60 hours to arrive. The four wounded will be sent to the hospital in Santa arenas. The U.S. Embassy in Chile is ready to treat two American citizens, but we don''t know the specific injury conditions of the four wounded. There are only two wounded on the Bob Barker There are the most basic medical means. Before the injured are sent to a large hospital with better medical conditions, the specific situation of the four injured cannot be accurately judged. "


    "We can see from the picture that the iron hook attacking the volunteers of the sea Guardian organization came from the Rixin pill, while the second Zhaonan pill attacked the volunteers with a high-pressure water gun on the other side. At present, the White House has not issued a statement on this matter. We will continue to pay attention to this incident. Next, we invite guests to explain and analyze this incident for us."


    The host and guests on TV began to discuss the event, and Gao Yang couldn''t listen anymore.


    Care is chaos. Groliov, who saw his daughter fall into the sea, looked frightened and muttered to himself, "it will be fine. My Yelena will be fine. My Yelena will be fine."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say to groliov. He loosened his clenched fist, patted groliov on the shoulder, hugged groliov tightly, and said in a hoarse voice, "yeliana won''t have an accident, I promise."


    Groliov was completely flustered. He said in a trembling voice: "I''m going to Chile right away. I think Natalia doesn''t know about it. Don''t tell Natalia that she can''t bear it. I have to go to Santa arenas. I must start right away."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "you go first. I''ll come in a minute."


    After that, Gao Yang turned and left the restaurant and walked to his cabin. His walk was very slow and calm.


    Gao Yang''s face looked very calm, and he didn''t roar angrily, nor had he been scared out of control like groliov. The only exception was his unusually pale face.


    Frye was at a loss and whispered, "does the boss look all right? He looks very abnormal. I thought he would yell or smash things, but he seems very calm, but the more it is, the more I feel wrong. Is he all right?"


    Cui Bo''s mouth twitched and said nervously, "it''s okay? It''s strange to have known brother Yang for so many years. Based on my understanding of him, brother Yang not only has something to do, but also something big is going to happen. The calmer brother Yang looks now, the more frightening it will explode. Guys, get ready. I''m sure brother Yang will make big moves."


    Li JinFang said murderously, "little Japan, I will kill your ancestors. You must kill these bastards!"


    Bob said with a worried face, "do you want to see Gao? Will he be all right?"


    Treble shook his head and said, "don''t bother him. Let him be quiet. I think he needs to think about something quietly now."


    Cui Bo is right. Gao Yang really needs to think quietly,.


    Gao Yang now has only two emotions. One is fear, extreme fear. He is afraid that ye Lianna will really die. He dare not and can''t imagine the scene that ye Lianna will be separated from him forever.


    In addition to fear, Gao Yang is also very angry, extremely angry.


    The dragon has an adverse scale. It will be angry when it touches it.


    Gao Yang is not a dragon, but he also has inverse scales, and ye Lianna is undoubtedly his inverse scales. No one can hurt Ye Lianna without paying the price. The heaviest price.


    The extreme anger made Gao Yang decide to retaliate without consideration. It looked very calm because Gao Yang was thinking about how to carry out the most violent and cruel retaliation he could do. Therefore, he had no time to waste on completely useless emotional catharsis.


    Gao Yang returns to the cabin and gets his satellite phone. There is no signal in the cabin, so Gao Yang returns to the deck again.


    Gao Yang met Li JinFang and Frye with worried faces in the corridor in the cabin. Looking at the two people in urgent need, Gao Yang stretched out his index finger, made a silent movement, walked slowly from the two people and came to the deck.


    After arriving on the deck, Gao Yang called ulyanko.


    After the call was connected, uliyangke said happily, "Hi, old friend, I''m very happy to receive your call. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang said in a hoarse voice, "yes, I have something to do. I want to buy a lot of things from you."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s voice on the phone, uliyangke was startled and said in a hurry, "man, what''s the matter with you? Your voice doesn''t sound normal."


    "Listen to me, I need some things, torpedoes, anti-ship missiles, artillery, mines. It doesn''t matter what it is. As long as I can sink the ship, I need it now, right away. Can you give it to me?"


    "Gao, what''s the matter? Sorry, I don''t have what you said. Because I can''t sell it, I don''t have any preparation on hand. I can''t give it to you right away. What do you want?"


    "No? Forget it. I''ll find someone else. Bye."


    "Wait, wait, it''s not no, it''s just a matter of time. I can find all the things you want. Although I don''t have what you need on hand, you know my boss Dayi magnum has found anything you need. We have all these. But I''m hard to sell in Africa, so I''m not prepared. If I ask my boss to pick up the goods, the time is not good It will be too long. Trust me, you won''t find an arms dealer who can supply faster than me, but why do you want these things? "


    "Very good. Contact your boss and tell him what I want. No, I think it''s better for me to see your boss in person. I''ll go right away. I want to interview him, because you are only responsible for the African region, and what I want to do is far away from Africa. I think it''s better to see your boss directly."


    Ulyanko''s voice hesitated and said, "Gao, it''s against the rules. The key is that big Ivan never sees outsiders. I think he may not be willing to see you."


    "Help me, please," he said in a deep voice


    After a moment of silence, ulyanko said in a deep voice, "you never asked me anything. I think something big must have happened to you. Well, I won''t ask. Big Ivan will meet you. I promise, where are you now? We need to meet together, and then go to see big Ivan together. I''m in mukara in Yemen. Come to me as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. At this time, Bob and they all rushed to the deck. When they heard the news, they also came. Frye stayed in the restaurant with groliov to continue watching the news, so as not to miss any latest news.


    Bob and Li JinFang were about ten meters away from Gao Yang. Gao Yang came to the crowd and said in a deep voice, "groliov and I must go to Chile, but before that, I have something to deal with first."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "brother Yang, we all understand your mood. No matter what you want to do, remember, brothers, go together."

 Chapter 366

    After a long period of large-scale commercial whaling, whales all over the world are now endangered. Therefore, the International Convention against whaling was adopted in 1986. After the Convention came into force, most countries stopped commercial whaling.


    Large scale whaling is still being carried out. At present, there are two major countries, one is Norway and the other is Japan.


    Norway has always opposed the whaling ban convention with great fanfare, and Norway is indeed continuing commercial whaling.


    As for Japan, it has continued its consistent style of being a bitch and setting up a memorial archway.


    Japan announced that it would give up commercial whaling, and then the Japanese chose to continue a large number of whaling in the name of scientific research. The whaling volume required by Japanese scientific research reached at least 1000 per year, and more than 3000 per year. Then, the captured whales would appear directly on the Japanese table in the form of meat for research.


    After most countries stopped commercial whaling, the less competitive Japanese whaling ships were able to kill more whales, while the Japanese sent the critically endangered humpback whales, fin whales and gray whales to the table in the name of scientific research.


    Compared with the Japanese, the whaling activities carried out by the Norwegians are much more lovable, because they are really small people. If they want to whaling, they say they are commercial whaling, which is consistent with their words and deeds. Moreover, although the Norwegians are fair and aboveboard commercial whaling, the scale of 600 or 700 at most is much less than that of Japan, which is only scientific research but not commercial.


    No one in the world can compare with the Japanese in the ability of seriously reversing black and white. The Japanese will bury their face in their crotch in a way that they are always good at, so that you can''t tell the difference between Japanese face and butt. Then, the Japanese can try to play a strange species without face, so you can''t hit the face if you want, so the Japanese species is very special, It is impossible to generalize them into the human species. In this way, saying that the Japanese are hypocrites will insult the real meaning of the word hypocrite.


    In the technical treatment of the problem of being shameless, the Japanese are smarter than Bonzi. Bonzi has a thick skin. You can''t feel pain when you call and fight. As for the Japanese, they don''t have a face at all. Where do you hit? This is called no move to win. The devil is better than the stick after all.


    Protests are useless, and national level accusations can''t damage Japan''s every penny. Therefore, Japan''s scientific whaling activities are booming, and the Japanese just fart by protesting only by peaceful means. Therefore, a radical environmental protection organization was established, which is the ocean Guardian Association.


    The practice of the Sea Shepherd association can see some results. They will entangle the propeller of the whaling ship with cables, throw butter grenades on the whaling ship, and even use the ship to collide with each other to stop Japan''s whaling.


    The so-called butter grenade is to put rotten butter in a bottle. When this kind of thing is thrown on the deck, it will emit an unbearable odor, so as to prevent the crew of whaling ships from working on the deck.


    The Sea Shepherd association is a non-profit organization. Paul Watson, an early member of Greenpeace, established the Sea Shepherd Association in 1977 after a dispute with Greenpeace about the "witness" attitude towards the killing of whales. Greenpeace adheres to the policy of avoiding damage or physical obstruction to whaling ships at sea, while the Sea Shepherd association is directly involved in actions including damage and other physical obstruction to whaling ships.


    The Sea Shepherd association has achieved some results in the protection of whales. At least it has saved many whale lives from the Japanese. However, compared with Greenpeace, which uses moderate means to protest, the practice of the Sea Shepherd association has aroused a lot of controversy.


    The fund of the sea Guardian association comes from donations, while the personnel are volunteers for resource conservation action, and ye Lianna is one of the volunteers this time.


    Before meeting with ulyanko, Gao Yang took the time to learn about the Sea Shepherd Association. Of course, the key points he wanted to know were the Japanese whaling ships.


    The whaling fleet hunts whales in the form of letter ships, one large and three small. The mother ship is the Rixin Maru, a whale processing ship with a displacement of 8000 tons, while the three sub ships are equipped with special instruments such as whaling guns, whaler detectors, direction finders and whale tracers. They are small tonnage ships with high speed and good rotation and mobility. There are no refrigeration and processing equipment on the sub ships, After catching whales, they will be transported to the processing ship Rixin Maru for treatment.


    Gaoyang''s main goal and minimum requirement is to kill Rixin pill.


    There is a time limit for whaling in the South Pacific Ocean. It takes about three months for a hundred years. From mid November to low January, although Rixin Maru has not interrupted its whaling operation, it still stays in the South Pacific Ocean to continue whaling, but Gao Yang is afraid that after the accident, the Japanese whaling fleet will end their whaling plan ahead of schedule, so, Gao Yang must hurry up if he wants to avenge a new one.


    Gao Yang called Ye Lianna''s cell phone many times, but ye Lianna didn''t bring a satellite phone. As a result, she must not be able to get through. Catherine''s phone also called many times, but the result is the same. She can''t get through.


    Gao Yang has been expecting Ye Lianna to take the initiative to call him, even if it''s someone else. It''s good to let him know the news, but there''s no phone call. Gao Yang can only get any news about ye Lianna from TV, but there''s no latest progress on TV. Before the Bob Barker docked in Hong Kong, There should be no new news.


    In order to save time, Gao Yang joined mukara and ulyanko in Yemen in the fastest way, and then the two flew to Djibouti. Only Djibouti has a flight to Cape Town, South Africa.


    Gao Yang dials the phone again, but he still can''t get through. He doesn''t know how to get in touch with Bob Barker, so Gao Yang can only try to contact Ye Lianna or Catherine before a new message is sent back.


    The plane to Cape Town, South Africa was about to take off. Looking at Gao Yang holding the phone without saying a word, Wu liyangke, who already knew what had happened and what Gao Yang was going to do, looked around and thought, and finally couldn''t help but say, "Gao, do you really don''t think about it anymore?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to consider."


    After pulling his hair hard, uliyangke said with a distressed face: "I''ve never tried to shut out a big customer, but as a friend, Gao, I must advise you that you won''t do any good. Think about the consequences this will bring, and..."


    "Thank you. I''m very moved that you are greedy for money and are willing to give up a big business. Thank you, but I really think it over. There''s no need to persuade me."


    Ulyanko said with a distressed face: "Gao, you''re crazy. You''re completely crazy. Think about what you dare to do. God, you''ll make the whole world jump up. You won''t get any benefit except to breathe."


    A solemn way: "It''s the greatest advantage to be able to express this evil spirit. For me, the person I love is the most important. It''s the most important to make the person I love and me happy. Now my girlfriend has been hurt, which makes me extremely angry. I don''t like the gentleman''s Revenge ten years later. The revenge in front of me must be revenge in front of me. Whoever hit me, I must fight back immediately. Who hit me Love, I want his life, so I must send Rixin pill to the bottom of the sea as soon as possible. "


    Ulyanko shook his head helplessly and said: "You''re not a guy who can hide your mind, but you look calm in your extreme anger. Well, anyone with this expression can''t be persuaded. In the position of a friend, I''ll try to help you speak in front of big Ivan. Gao, tell me, have you treated those bastards on the whaling ship as dead?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "no, if I can''t avenge this time, it will make me very hope, but it doesn''t matter. I''m on the bar with those people. I can''t do it twice, twice, ten times, ten times, 100 times. In short, I''ll send the Rixin pill and its crew to the seabed. If they don''t dare to go to sea again, I''ll kill them to Japan."


    After talking to ulyanko, it was time to board the plane. Before boarding, Gao Yang called for the last time, but the result was still disappointing.


    The flight took off at night. Most of the passengers on the plane fell asleep. Gao Yang and ulyanko kept silent and arrived at Cape Town Airport after a few hours of flight.


    It was already dawn when he came out of Cape Town Airport. Gao Yang followed ulyanko into an inconspicuous car. Then the car crossed the urban area of Cape Town and reached the suburbs on the other side. After arriving at the gate of a large manor.


    The manor looks normal. Only after entering the manor can we see many armed guards.


    Any electronic equipment was confiscated. After three thorough body searches and ensuring that Gao Yang''s body would not have bugs and other things, it was already seven o''clock in the morning. At this time, Gao Yang was led into a large living room by a black maid with ulyanko.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room was a middle-aged man in his fifties. When he saw Gao Yang coming in, the man sitting on the sofa stood up, stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and smiled: "Welcome to visit. I know you, RAM. Your name is very famous recently. I have heard your name many times from URI. You are a good customer of URI and of course my good customer. You can call me da Ivan like them. When you come here, it''s like being at home. I just hope that the search doesn''t make you unhappy. You know, too many people want to arrest me I have to be careful. "


    After shaking hands with big Ivan, Gao Yang smiled and said, "I understand your situation. Thank you very much for meeting me."


    Big Ivan shrugged and said, "although I haven''t seen any visitors for a long time, URI is my best regional manager, and you are his friend and his good customer, so it''s totally right to make an exception for you. Please sit down. I know you''re in a hurry, so we can discuss what you need as soon as possible."

 Chapter 367

    "What I have to do is send a large ship with a displacement of 8000 tons to the bottom of the sea. Therefore, what I need is powerful enough. I don''t care what to use."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, big Ivan shrugged and said, "the 8000 ton class is not very big. Anti-ship missiles, torpedoes and mines are all OK."


    Gao Yang leaned forward slightly and said, "well, I need to get to the Antarctic Ocean. No matter whether the ship I want to kill is in the South Atlantic or the South Pacific, there are areas with strong winds and waves, so small missile boats and torpedo boats can''t resist the huge waves there. So I think it''s easier to use mines."


    Big Ivan disagreed: "The price of mines is very cheap. You only need a civilian ship to lay mines, but it not only needs a lot of mines, but also can''t wait for your goal. So how about a Frigate? You have a very good choice. Riga class frigate, with a displacement of 1500 tons, equipped with three 100mm naval guns and three 533mm torpedo launchers. I have one, as long as you have five Millions of dollars to ensure that the ship can drive and the torpedo on it can be used. You only need the torpedo on it, right.


    Another option is the nanuchika missile boat II, which has a displacement of 660 tons, is equipped with six ss-n-9 missiles and kills an 8000 ton civil ship. Ha ha, it''s a little fun. Although the missile boat was retired in 1992, I also guarantee that the ship can start, radar and electronic equipment can be used, and the missile certainly has no problem. The price is only $8 million.


    In terms of price, these two ships and weapons are equivalent to the ultra-low price of selling waste steel. You can''t find a more suitable and cheaper weapon system. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I need to go to the Antarctic Ocean and search for the ship. Don''t say whether the two warships you mentioned have such a long endurance. The problem is, how can I drive the two warships to the Antarctic Ocean without attracting other people''s attention? Also, no one will use missiles or torpedoes."


    Big Ivan shrugged and said, "you want to buy weapons, and I sell weapons and guarantee that they can be used. As for how to use them, that''s your problem."


    Gao Yang thought and said: "What I want to do is kill a Japanese whaling ship, the Rixin Maru. Of course, this is only the minimum goal. If I can, I hope to kill four ships of their whole fleet, and the whaling fleet is located in the South Pacific. Now let''s change our thinking. You provide me with a plan to kill Rixin Maru and help me achieve it, and I pay you. Do you think so How is your cooperation? "


    After that, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "in addition, I hope all this can be done quickly, because the whaling fleet will leave the sea area where they are currently engaged in whaling operations as soon as a month, and I must arrive at Punta Arenas in Chile within 43 hours. Therefore, we must reach a consensus and reach a deal quickly enough."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s request, big Ivan fell into meditation. After a while, big Ivan got up and left, but he quickly took a globe and returned to the living room, putting it in front of the sofa.


    Turning the globe from time to time, after watching it for a while, big Ivan suddenly said: "we can''t use mines. It''s too difficult to use mines to realize directional attack. Using missiles requires too many supporting facilities, which determines that we can only use warships, but attacking civilian ships with warships is an act of war, and it''s too easy to expose our identity. Obviously, it''s not feasible to use warships.


    It seems that we have only one choice left. Torpedoes don''t need fire control radar and too many people. Only one torpedo boat is enough. Moreover, we don''t need warships. We can install torpedo launchers on a civilian ship and an ocean fishing boat. We can put enough torpedoes without attracting attention. What do you think of this scheme? "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I just want the results, just give the results I want, and whatever I do, I think it is feasible to use ocean fishing boats and torpedoes, but I have a problem. How long does it take to move the torpedoes to the fishing boats and then to the Antarctic Ocean?"


    After thinking for a moment, big Ivan said in a deep voice: "ten days, ten days at most, and it may take less time."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "time is enough, so how much does this scheme cost? As far as I know, the price of torpedo is more expensive than missile, and it also needs a complex control system, so what type of torpedo do you intend to use? Wire guided torpedo, self guided torpedo, or composite guided torpedo?"


    Big Ivan said with a smile, "are you kidding? You''re going to fight a civilian ship, so you can use such advanced torpedoes there. Direct navigation torpedoes are enough. You only need one. It''s no problem to send Rixin Maru to the seabed. Moreover, the most important thing is that direct navigation torpedoes don''t need so much equipment. As long as you install the torpedo launch tube on the fishing boat, find the target and launch, everything is done."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I don''t know much about torpedoes, but as far as I know, it seems that no country is still using direct torpedoes. Are you sure the direct torpedoes you find can still be used?"


    Big Ivan said with a smile: "no problem. During the British Arab Falklands war, it was a direct torpedo that the British nuclear submarine sank the Argentine cruiser, so you don''t have to think about it."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "well, that''s it. How much do you think it will cost?"


    Big Ivan immediately said: "A ship, I happen to know that there is a suitable ship that can do a very good camouflage. The price is $5 million. A 533mm large direct torpedo is $500000. The price may fluctuate. In order to install the torpedo on a fishing boat to sea as soon as possible, I may need to purchase the torpedo from different channels. If you want to sink four ships, then install six torpedoes, Let''s tentatively set aside three million dollars. In addition, one million dollars is used to recruit people, and one million is the cost of modification and transportation. Therefore, the cost should be ten million dollars. "


    Big Ivan''s offer was lower than Gao Yang''s imagination. He thought that torpedoes alone would cost tens of millions. It must be known that there are about 30 countries in the world that can build missiles, but now there are only eight countries that can independently develop and manufacture torpedoes, and as long as they can be made, regardless of the quality of torpedoes.


    The price of modern torpedoes is also much more expensive than missiles. However, direct torpedoes will certainly be very cheap, because direct torpedoes have no guidance device. They can only sail in a straight line when they hit the enemy ship from the launch tube. Even if they can''t hit it, such torpedoes were used in world War II. They were basically eliminated in the torpedo sequence when a large country fought against the enemy and remain The only reason is that it is cheap, so it is reserved for merchant shipping.


    After thinking about his family, Gao Yang felt that there was little pressure to take out $10 million. He smiled and said, "very good, 10 million, this is a very good price."


    Big Ivan shook his head and said with a smile: "What are you thinking? As I said, it''s just the cost price. Mr. ram, if I give you all these things and you can finish the rest by yourself, then I can sell these things to you as long as the cost price, but if you need me to operate in person and send someone to sink the fleet, it''s at least 30 million dollars."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "30 million? The price is too high."


    Big Ivan said solemnly, "it''s not high at all. Please imagine what consequences will be caused if a Japanese civilian ship is sunk? Haven''t you considered the subsequent positive governance impact? This will be a big event that will stir the world. If I don''t have enough profits, I''m sorry, I can''t put myself in the inevitable storm."


    Gao Yang knows that big Ivan is right, and he also knows that it is impossible to complete this thing by himself. Firstly, he has nowhere to recruit crew, especially the professional personnel who know how to operate and use torpedoes. Even if he gets an ocean fishing boat with torpedoes, he will not use it at all. Secondly, if he doesn''t want to be wanted all over the world, it''s best to erase all traces, and this He felt that he couldn''t do it at all, but if he left all these things to big Ivan, he didn''t have any worries. He just needed to prepare a lot of money.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "can you reveal the specific action plan?"


    "The target fleet is in the South Pacific, so the fishing boat I need is in South America. In a short enough time, I will find the torpedo and install the torpedo launcher on the fishing boat. Then, the fishing boat will set out directly in South America and reach the South Pacific with the shortest voyage."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "Mr. Big Ivan, I know your price is not high. So many key factors are gathered together in such a short time. I think no one else in the world can do it. Moreover, compared with the risk of this matter, what you give is really a friendship price."


    Gao Yang''s compliment made big Ivan very useful. He smiled and said, "you''re right. No one can guarantee to complete your requirements in a week except me. I need to mobilize the strength of almost the whole world to cooperate to complete it."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "Sir, I''m sorry. I know you have expressed great sincerity and goodwill, but I still have to bargain with you. It''s not that I want to do this, but that I can only come up with 20 million at most. This is my limit. I''ve emptied all my family, that''s so much."


    Big Ivan immediately waved his hand and made a regrettable expression, but before he refused, ulyanko, who had never spoken, suddenly said: "Boss, Gongyang is a good friend. Now I have to tell you the truth. Our business with the Somali skeleton gang was facilitated by Gongyang, not me. Moreover, Gongyang has the ability to decide whether the skeleton gang will continue to cooperate with us. I''m very sure of this. You can also verify whether what I said is true. In addition, Gongyang Yang is really an interesting friend. I give up my bonus in this business. I hope you can conclude this transaction with RAM. "


    Big Ivan stood up, walked back and forth for two steps, looked at ulyanko and said seriously, "you know, in this kind of business, you have 20% of the profit, so your words will cost yourself $4 million and me $6 million in net profit. Moreover, this is the largest business you can complete."


    Ulyanko looked hard and said, "I know. Please don''t remind me how much money I will lose. I can''t stand it."


    Big Ivan laughed and said, "it''s a miracle that the vampire ulyanko is willing to lose 4 million to help his friends. You''re a vampire who won''t let go of a dollar."


    Ulyanko said with a painful face: "please, stop talking, stop talking, damn it, before I change my mind, reach your agreement as soon as possible."


    Big Ivan stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said solemnly, "20 million dollars. I''ll help you at least send Rixin pill to the bottom of the sea and make a deal!"


    Gao Yang was overjoyed. He took big Ivan''s hand and said, "deal! Thank you. Thank you very much for your promise, Mr. Big Ivan."


    Big Ivan smiled again and said to Gao Yang, "ulyanko is willing to give up $4 million. For me, it seems reasonable to lose $6 million in profits. Well, in the face of ulyanko, I promised. You know, this is a rare concession for me, so you should thank ulyanko."


    Wuliyangke reluctantly covered his face with his hand and said, "don''t mention four million, really, don''t mention the word again."

 Chapter 368

    After sitting back on the sofa, he said in a loud voice, "Mr. Big Ivan, how should I pay?"


    Big Ivan shook his fingers, then said with a relaxed face: "Mr. ram, before discussing the payment method, can you tell me why you want to send Rixin pill to the bottom of the sea? Are you a radical animal protectionist?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I''ve never been an animal protectionist, let alone radical. I''ve never deliberately killed or protected some animals."


    Big Ivan shrugged and said, "then I''m very surprised. Twenty million dollars is not a decimal, but your whole wealth. You pay all your wealth to protect whales. Why?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "no, you misunderstood. I want to kill a whaling fleet. It doesn''t mean I''m trying to protect whales. In fact, it''s for my girlfriend."


    Big Ivan looked puzzled and said, "so your girlfriend is a radical animal protectionist?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "no, my girlfriend is not an animal protectionist, she is just an ordinary little girl."


    Big Yi smiled bitterly, "Mr. ram, you are willing to sink a whaling ship with all your wealth. There must be a reason. Can you tell me the reason directly?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "first, my girlfriend was hit on the head by the crew of the Rixin pill with an iron hook and fell into the sea. Up to now, she is not out of danger. Second, I am Chinese and there is no reason to beat the Japanese. Third, the Japanese kill whales in the name of scientific whaling. This behavior is shameless and makes me very unhappy."


    After that, Gao Yang hesitated and said: "The third reason can be ignored. The second reason is that although I hate the Japanese extremely, I''m not going to kill their whaling ship with all my wealth. If I really want to do some damage to Japan, I''ll choose to go to Japan. Therefore, I''m willing to kill a whaling ship that has nothing to do with me with all my wealth because the ship was injured Hurt my girlfriend, that''s it. "


    Big Ivan looked stunned and said, "this is really unfortunate news. I sympathize with your girlfriend''s experience, but I''m sorry. I''m more curious now. Why did your girlfriend get hit in the head with an iron hook by a Japanese whaling ship in the Antarctic Ocean?"


    Gao Yang thought that big Ivan had a lot of questions, but he answered big Ivan''s questions and said: "Another friend of mine, also a friend of my girlfriend, invited my girlfriend to the Antarctic to participate in an action called the ocean Guardian association to protect whales, so I let my girlfriend go. Then, when they stopped the whaling ship from whaling, my girlfriend was hit on the head by the crew of Rixin pill with an iron hook."


    Big Ivan frowned and said, "your girlfriend, how is she now?"


    Gao Yang calmly shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I can''t contact her. In 53 hours, she will be sent to Punta Arenas port in Chile, so I have to get there within 53 hours."


    Big Ivan nodded and said in a deep voice: "Now I understand why you sent the nisin pill to the bottom of the sea, but with all due respect, Mr. ram, I know what the Sea Shepherd association did. The Sea Shepherd Association forcibly stopped the Japanese whaling ship, and the Japanese whaling ship fought back and forcibly whaled. Such things happen again and again every year, and wounding events often occur, but it is normal in the confrontation In fact, if you want to send a ship with its crew to the bottom of the sea, or even a fleet, because your girlfriend is injured, will it be too overbearing? Or do you seem not to be on the side of justice? "


    Gao Yang said, "Mr. Big Ivan, I''m a mercenary. When did mercenaries become synonymous with justice?"


    After being stunned, big Ivan smiled and said, "what do you mean?"


    Gao Yang sneered with a ferocious smile: "I''m a mercenary. If you want to reason with me, point a gun at my head. Otherwise, reason and justice with a mercenary who kills people? Mr. Da Ivan, your joke is not funny.


    If I don''t have the ability, my girlfriend and friend have been hurt this time. I can only talk and protest, but protest is farting. I''m a mercenary and I''m good at killing people. Now I have the ability to kill those Japanese bastards. Therefore, my girlfriend and a good friend were killed by those bastards on the Rixin pill If I hit the sea, I''ll send all those damn bastards to the bottom of the sea!


    I don''t care whether my family and friends are on the right side or the evil side. I''ll kill anyone who annoys my relatives and friends. In China, my behavior is called helping relatives or not, and it''s also called protecting weaknesses, but it doesn''t matter. I''m happy to do so.


    For me, whoever hurts my family and my friends is my enemy, and I have only one principle to treat the enemy, kill him! "


    After saying that coldly, Gao Yang, who had been suppressing his anger, was out of control. He never expressed how angry he was about Rixin pill to anyone, but at this time, he stood up, waved his hand hard and said in a vicious voice: "In the eyes of my family and friends, I may be a good man and an angel, but I never really think of myself as a good man.


    For the enemy, I must be the villain they hate and the devil they fear, so go to hell with what nonsense truth and justice. Dare to beat my girlfriend and I will destroy his family! I want all the Japanese bastards in a fleet to die!


    I am a friend''s best friend! I am the worst enemy! I don''t know if I''ve done it. I''m a friend''s best friend, but I''m confident that I''m the enemy''s worst enemy, because all my enemies are dead, and now I want to continue to maintain this good record. Therefore, the Japanese bastard of that whaling fleet must die! "


    After roaring at the top of his voice, Gao Yang realized his gaffe. After he breathed a sigh of relief, he was about to speak, but he saw big Ivan get up from the sofa and say loudly: "Very good. It''s a friend''s best friend and the enemy''s worst enemy. I like this sentence. I like your attitude and work style. For your sake, I promise Rixin pill will go where you want it to go. No, it''s a fleet."


    Big Ivan is not tall, that is, about 1.7 meters. He is neither tall nor fat. He looks a little thin. He is wearing clothes that do not fit. He has a moustache on his dry face. He looks like an ordinary middle-aged man in Russia, or the most humble kind. But when big Ivan stands up and speaks proudly, he gives a high feeling, This man has great momentum.


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, Mr. Big Ivan, I''ve lost my attitude. I''ve been angry recently. I''m very sorry."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said, "no, you don''t need to apologize at all. I appreciate you. As an arms dealer, it seems natural to become friends with mercenaries. Just because you are a friend''s best friend, I will make you a friend."


    Gao Yang said awkwardly, "sorry, there is no better friend or worse enemy than me. This is the motto of the U.S. Marine Corps, not what I said."


    Big Ivan said with a serious face: "real friends don''t look at how to talk big at ordinary times, but how to do it. It''s the most important that you can say this and do it. I repeat that I like your attitude and work style. Therefore, I will make concessions to this transaction again."


    After that, big Ivan waved his hand and said with a heroic face: "you pay $10 million first. If you kill Rixin pill, you will pay the remaining $10 million. If you can''t sink Rixin pill, you won''t have to pay the remaining $10 million. That''s it."


    Uliyangke looked surprised and said to Gao Yang, "ram, you must know that this kind of transaction must be paid first, in full."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said with emotion on his face: "ram, people like you are rare now. People now talk about friendship, but when it comes to the critical moment, they pay more attention to money, and you are willing to put all your family assets in just for breath. I must say that such behavior is stupid and stupid."


    Ulyanko said, "yes, it''s absolutely stupid. If I were you, I would never do it."


    Big Ivan opened his hand, shrugged and said helplessly to ulyanko: "the problem is, there are too many smart people like you now. It''s difficult for you to find a stupid guy like ram, so you have to be nice to him."


    Wuliyangke was stunned and said: "It seems so. There are smart people everywhere in the world. They call each other brothers at ordinary times, but when they see the benefits, they will kill each other immediately. No one is willing to suffer any loss. It seems that there are few fools like Gongyang who don''t care about money. No, I haven''t seen it at all. No wonder I would rather give up $4 million to help Gongyang promote this business, Originally, I also cherish the friendship with such a fool as RAM. "


    He said with a wry smile, "you say I''m stupid and I''m stupid. Should I understand your words as a compliment to me or a compliment?"


    Big Ivan smiled and said, "it''s definitely a compliment. Well, give me ten million dollars, and then go to Chile to see your girlfriend. It''s up to five days, up to five days. The fishing boat you need can definitely arrive. After that, take it out on your girlfriend."

 Chapter 369

    Ulyanko didn''t leave with Gao Yang. Gao Yang stayed alone in the terminal of Cape Town Airport, took the satellite phone in his hand, and looked forward to Ye Lianna''s call.


    Gao Yang has answered several phone calls, but they are all from groliov. Groliov is waiting for him at the airport in Djibouti, ready to fly to Chile together.


    Djibouti is a small country, but the capital city of Djibouti has an airport that can take off and land large aircraft, so Djibouti is an important air transfer station. Groliov and his team have booked air tickets. In another 14 hours, a flight from Japan will land at Djibouti airport and take off again to Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, This is the fastest flight they can go to South America.


    Gao Yang could have taken a plane directly from Cape Town to Santiago, Chile, but the flight still needs to wait two days. Returning to Djibouti again is a faster way to Chile, so he asked groliov to book a ticket for him to Brazil. They will arrive in Rio de Janeiro together and then transfer to Punta Arenas, According to the scheduled flight time, when they arrived in Punta Arenas, Chile, it was almost the time for the Bob Barker to send Yelena and them.


    In fact, if Gao Yang flew to Chile in other cities in South Africa, it could be faster, but one reason why Gao Yang had to return to Djibouti was that he had to find a way to raise money.


    All the money in Gaoyang''s Swiss bank account has been transferred to big Ivan. Now, it is estimated that there will be a thousand or 800 yuan left. All Gaoyang''s savings have just exceeded the ten million dollar mark in less than a week.


    In other words, Gao Yang has just become a multimillionaire and will soon go bankrupt, because Gao Yang not only spends all his savings, but also plans to sell the hens that lay golden eggs.


    In order to raise 20 million dollars, Gao Yang decided to transfer his shares in the maritime security company.


    If the people of Satan mercenary regiment scrape together the money and come up with $20 million, it''s easy, but Gao Yang decides not to use a penny of others. This is his own private business, and Gao Yang also knows that what he wants to do is irrational. Therefore, Gao Yang decides not to let anyone pay for his anger.


    Gaoyang''s shares in the maritime security company are actually a pastry that will definitely make money. However, Gaoyang does not intend to sell his shares to Li JinFang, because Gaoyang knows that these people will never want his shares, but directly throw the money to him. Since they have made up their mind not to use their money, they simply don''t mention the transfer of shares.


    Until he got on the plane, Gao Yang couldn''t wait for ye Lianna''s call or get through.


    Gao Yang''s heart is getting tighter and tighter. When the plane lands in Djibouti, he sees Cui Bo and Frye who pick up the plane. Gao Yang''s first sentence is: "any news?"


    Treble shook his head and said, "no, there''s nothing new in the news he saw on TV. Bob called and asked. There''s also no useful news in the United States."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "how''s old maozi? Is he all right?"


    "Lao maozi is fine. He is anxious and afraid. He is waiting in the terminal now. However, Natalia saw the news on TV. She has flown to Chile."


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything more. He took out the satellite phone and restarted the satellite phone that was turned off when he got on the plane. After that, he and Cui Bo began to walk to the terminal building. However, after a few steps, the satellite phone in Gao Yang''s hand rang.


    Gao Yang immediately picked up the phone and saw that the caller ID number was a strange phone at the beginning of maritime satellite international segment 870. His heart immediately jumped up.


    Gao Yang''s right hand trembled violently. With expectation and uneasy mood, he pressed the answer button with his thumb and said in a trembling voice: "Hello, who are you?"


    There was a female voice on the phone, but unfortunately, it was not ye Lianna who looked forward to it.


    "Is it Gao Yang? I''m Adele. Do you know now?"


    "Adele, what''s the matter with Yelena? What''s the matter with her? And Catherine, what''s the matter with her!"


    Adele''s voice was very tired and frightened. She said in a hoarse voice, "Yelena''s situation is a little better. She has briefly regained consciousness, but now she is in a coma. Catherine, Catherine, she, she may, I don''t know, God, I don''t know."


    Adele cried on the phone, choking and speechless. One of Gao Yang''s anxieties was almost about to explode, but he tried to suppress his impatience and whispered, "Adele, don''t cry, be strong, take your time and tell me what''s wrong with Yelena and Catherine. Where are you now? Take your time and tell me Adele."


    "Ye Lianna''s head was hit, but she had a helmet to protect it, so there was no big problem with her head. However, ye Lianna and Catherine had been soaking in the cold water for too long. They were both severe hypothermia. They..."


    Adele began to cry again, which made Gao Yang almost go mad under extreme worry, but fortunately, just then, another woman''s voice rang again from the phone.


    "Hello, I''m the doctor on board the Bob Barker. Miss Adele has just got out of danger. Her physical condition and mental state don''t allow her to be too excited, so I''ll talk to you for her."


    "Please tell me quickly what happened to Yelena and Catherine, and what danger they are in!"


    "Their situation is the same, because they have been soaking in the sea for too long, which leads to serious temperature loss. Ye Lianna was rescued on the ship a little earlier, her core temperature decreased to about 27 degrees Celsius and entered the state of suspended death, while Catherine''s core temperature decreased to about 26 degrees Celsius. The only good thing is that Catherine didn''t die immediately, But the severe loss of temperature caused Catherine to have heart and respiratory failure and severe pulmonary edema. "


    Gao Yang covered his heart with his left hand. After swallowing his saliva hard, he said in a trembling voice: "please tell me, they two, they two..."


    Gao Yang couldn''t say whether he would die or not. After sighing, the female doctor at the other end of the phone also said with difficulty: "Ye Lianna''s situation is a little optimistic. I think she should be able to survive, but I can''t guarantee anything. The medical conditions on the ship are too limited, and Catherine''s situation is not optimistic. We are racing against death now. We have to get to Punta Arenas as as soon as possible. If we arrive in time, maybe, maybe Catherine still has a chance to survive."


    Gao Yang forcibly suppressed his anger and said, "I saw the news. You have at least two speedboats, helicopters that can take off and land on the water in the sky, and you have a big ship. What I want to know is why they were rescued in the sea until they lost temperature seriously? Why!"


    "Sorry, we really tried our best. All our speedboats were rescuing them, but the Japanese attacked us like crazy. We couldn''t get close at all. What was not recorded in the image was that three of our four small speedboats were overturned by high-pressure water guns. Finally, our captain hit the third Yongxin Maru, which prevented people from saving, and then approached Rixin Maru, but Rixin Maru continues to attack us with water guns, and ye Lianna and Catherine are closest to Rixin Maru, so ye Lianna and Catherine were rescued last. I''m sorry, I''m really very sorry. "


    The third Yongxin pill, after keeping the name in mind, said in a loud and deep voice: "you don''t have to apologize. It''s not your fault. Now please tell me why you can''t get in touch. What''s the problem? Also, where are you now and how long can you get to daponta arenas?"


    "We are about 40 hours away from Punta Arenas, but Chile has sent a navy. We may send Elena and Catherine to Punta Arenas earlier than expected, but it is estimated that it will take at least more than 30 hours.


    As for the problem of poor communication, our ship was seriously damaged when it hit the third Yongxin pill. Now most volunteers are on duty in turn to drain the water and take care of the wounded. We are seriously short of manpower. It is difficult to send someone to take charge of external communication. We can only take time to make a phone call. We called you yesterday, but we couldn''t get through. We called you not long ago Turn it off. The emergency contact numbers left by Ye Lianna and Catherine are all this number. Adele has been calling you since she woke up, so we haven''t contacted you until now. In order to keep the communication channel with the volunteer''s family unblocked, we don''t plan to contact the media at present. You know, if the media knows our maritime phone number, they will I blew up this number. "


    Although it was bad news, he finally got the latest news. After talking to the female doctor on the Bob Barker, Gao Yang Hung up the phone. He couldn''t take up the time that the doctor was supposed to take care of Yelena and Catherine.


    Looking at Frye and treble with concerned faces, Gao Yang shook his head, and then he quickly walked into the terminal.


    All the Satan mercenaries were there. They knew that Gao Yang must have something big to do. Although they didn''t know what Gao Yang was going to do, they all came. In addition to all the members of the Satan mercenaries, distin also came, Bob came and even antonsell came.


    Looking at groliov with red eyes, Gao Yang tried to make a relaxed expression and said: "I just received a phone call and contacted Bob Barker. Ye Lianna can''t answer the phone in a coma, but her condition is OK. Hypothermia should wake up soon."


    Gao Yang didn''t tell groliov the whole truth and introduced the situation, but he didn''t talk about Yelena so seriously. After dissuading groliov from calling Bob Barker, Gao Yang took two steps aside and whispered to Bob and distin: "You two come with me, and Anton, please come here. I have something to talk to you about."

 Chapter 370

    After calling Bob and the three of them aside, he looked very far away from groliov. Then Gao Yang lowered his voice and said, "I need a lot of money, so I want to transfer my shares. Well, ten million dollars. Can you three buy my shares?"


    Bob immediately said, "Gao, are you crazy? What are you thinking? What are you doing?"


    Distin remained calm and just looked at Gao Yang, while antonsell looked a little uneasy. He said strangely: "Gao, what are you going to do? Our company is getting better and better. According to your shares, you can get $10 million in two years at most. No, maybe only a year and a half. Why do you want to sell it?"


    Gao Yang shook his head with a calm face and said, "I''m useful. I''m in urgent need. Which of you wants to buy it."


    Bob shouted, "how much do you need? I''ll give it to you. No, I''ll lend it to you. I have about four million dollars at my disposal."


    Di siding said faintly, "Gao, tell me what you''re going to do."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "I decided to kill Rixin pill. The action has begun, but my money is not enough. I need to raise another ten million dollars."


    Distin shrugged his shoulders and said, "Bob has four million dollars. I have five million dollars to use, and I can''t use it in the short term, so you only need one million dollars now. Oh, you don''t have to pay it back in a hurry. I can deduct it from your dividend, but you still keep the shares."


    Antonsell sighed again and again: "I''ll give you the remaining one million dollars, but, Gao, are you crazy? Think about what you''re doing."


    Distin shrugged his shoulders and said, "this is what I know. If you plan the most violent retaliation against the dollar, it will surprise me. Well, you''ve got enough money now. Now you can continue your plan."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "guys, thank you. However, if I want to borrow money, I will tell my people. Since I want to sell my shares rather than talk to them, I don''t want to involve anyone in this matter. Therefore, regardless of whether it''s a loss or an advantage, you''d better buy my shares."


    Bob said without hesitation, "I refuse. I can lend you money, but I won''t buy your shares. It will make me feel like taking advantage of the fire. This is not a business."


    "It''s really not a business, guys. If you buy my shares, you''ll help me."


    Distin smiled and said, "we won''t buy your shares, never, but you can get an interest free loan. You can do it. Maybe toad will have different opinions on your decision."


    Gao Yang turned to look, but he saw Li JinFang clenching his fist and staring at him. Fire was about to erupt from his eyes.


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Jin Fang, when did you come here?"


    If someone came near at ordinary times, Gao Yang would have found it very early, but today, Gao Yang, who was in a mess, was leaning behind Li JinFang and didn''t find it.


    Li JinFang''s face was blue. He looked at Gao Yang and his chest fluctuated rapidly. After a moment of silence, Li JinFang suddenly said, "brother Yang, are we brothers?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "nonsense, do you still need to say it."


    Li JinFang''s voice suddenly raised its tone, made no secret of his anger, and said, "that''s what you do when you have something? You''d rather sell all your shares than tell your brothers, wouldn''t you?"


    Li JinFang''s voice grew louder and louder, his fist clenched and raised. Obviously, he was really angry. He sighed and said, "JinFang, this is my own business. This time, unlike before, I won''t use your money."


    After the muscles on his face shook uncontrollably for a few times, the angry Li JinFang suddenly punched Gao Yang''s face.


    Li JinFang''s fist was shot at full speed, and Gao Yang''s reaction was much slower than usual, but even if his reaction was as usual, he could never hide from Li JinFang''s fist, but Li JinFang''s fist stopped in front of his nose, and then Gao Yang subconsciously twisted his head to one side.


    Li JinFang shot angrily, but he finally closed his fist in time. After opening his fist, he stretched out a finger, pointed to Gao Yang''s nose and said in a harsh voice in Chinese: "my second Olympic Games, surnamed Gao, is that how to take me as a brother? OK, you can."


    Gao Yang had never seen Li JinFang so angry, and would even fight at him. Although the punch didn''t hit him in the face, Gao Yang was stunned.


    Distin couldn''t understand what Li JinFang was saying, but he immediately held Li JinFang, pointed to Gao Yang''s hand, pulled Li JinFang''s hand down, and shouted in a low voice, "what are you doing! Do you want Gao to miss this plane!"


    Li JinFang angrily took his hand back, and then whispered, "you surnamed Gao, you want to take me as a brother. If you have anything to say, just say it. If you don''t take me as a brother, it doesn''t matter. I''ll pat my ass and go."


    Cui Bo and his colleagues saw Li JinFang''s punch at Gao Yang and Li JinFang''s roar pointing at Gao Yang''s nose. Everyone ran over. As soon as Li JinFang''s voice fell, Cui Bo said in panic: "What''s the matter, what''s the matter? Young brother, I knew you had something when you called Bob and them aside, but now what''s going on, toad! What the fuck are you doing!"


    Li JinFang said angrily, "you ask him."


    When he messed up, Gao Yang sighed and said, "sorry, brothers, it''s not that I don''t take you as brothers. The problem is that it''s my own business. I don''t want to use your money. I want to do it myself."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "toad, what''s going on!"


    Li JinFang said word by word: "Gao Yang, he wants to sell his shares in the security company and raise money."


    Groliov stared at Gao Yang and said, "you have a plan. Tell me."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment and whispered, "I want to kill Rixin pill, so I went to big Ivan, the boss of ulyanko. Now big Ivan is preparing torpedoes and ships, and there are people. I will go to the Antarctic Ocean to sink Rixin pill. I have paid big Ivan $10 million and $10 million, which will be paid after it is completed."


    Groliov nodded several times and said, "very good, very good, high. You never let me down. There are more than six million dollars in my account. I''ll give it to you now. You''re going to give it to big Ivan."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "our money is in exchange for life. If it''s something else, I''ll ask you for help, but this time I don''t want to use your money, because it''s just that I let you pay for things that have nothing to do with me for my breath and my irrationality. It''s not good."


    Groliov grabbed Gao Yang''s neck, then almost face to face angrily said to Gao Yang, "it''s none of my business? Hmm? It''s none of my business? You idiot, Yelena is my daughter!"


    Gao Yang was stunned immediately. He just remembered that Yelena was his girlfriend, but when considering revenge, he ignored that groliov was Yelena''s father. When it comes to his love for Yelena, groliov is only a lot more than him.


    Looking at Gao Yang, groliov let go of Gao Yang''s neck and said fiercely, "take my money and don''t leave a penny. I''ll personally send those Japanese to hell."


    Cui Bo also sighed and said, "brother Yang, this is your fault. Really, if you really want to take us as brothers, you shouldn''t exclude us. If you do this, what will the brothers do in the future? Brother Yang, don''t say anything. In addition to your money and Lao maozi''s money, there''s still much difference. I''ll make up with Jin Fang."


    Gao Yang hesitated a little. Frye immediately said, "boss, and me, I have to pay. Don''t look at me, I have to pay."


    Bruce smiled and said, "boss, we should go together for something. I don''t have that much money, but I already have hundreds of thousands of dollars in savings. I want to take it out. Don''t worry. I''ll make more money with you anyway."


    Li JinFang did not speak, but looked at Gao Yang. After Gao Yang sighed, he said in a deep voice: "Well, groliov and I are still far from paying. Rabbit and JinFang make up for $2 million each. The rest of you have enough money, because it''s enough. Another reason is that rabbit and JinFang are Chinese. If you beat the Japanese and let them pay some money, they will be happy."


    Li JinFang''s anger decreased slightly and said with satisfaction on his face: "it''s almost the same. Beating the devil, I just paid $2 million. I think it''s a little less. Otherwise, brother Yang, you tell the big Ivan again and ask him to prepare more torpedoes. Since we want to do it, we''ll do it big and sink the whole fleet."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "don''t buy more torpedoes. What I''m preparing now is to turn over the whole fleet. Either I don''t do it or I''ll do it if I want to. You''ll see."


    Groliov took a deep breath and said coldly, "don''t forget to ask big Ivan to prepare some guns for our torpedo ship. I think someone will stay on the water or lifeboat after the ship sinks. Well, let big Ivan prepare a heavy machine gun for me."


    Frye said reluctantly, "boss, I will never miss such an action, and I have to pay. It sounds very exciting. It''s not good to exclude Bruce and me."


    Bruce also nodded and said, "Frye is right. I don''t like the feeling of being excluded, so no matter how much money is, I want to share it."


    Cui Bo patted Frye on the shoulder and said, "you and Bruce don''t have to pay for it. Just work hard. Come on, let''s go to battle together and give those son of a bitch a little strength. Let them know that they have provoked people who can''t be provoked."

 Chapter 371

    It''s not easy to push the big letter. It''s said that the big letter wants to make a speech. Then open a single chapter and make a speech.


    I don''t know how to write my speech. I''d better say it casually


    First of all, I have to thank you for the mercenary war. Without readers, first of all, I can''t insist on writing it down, and second, I can''t put it in a big seal.


    As a newcomer and a military fan, I really wrote this book out of interest. I didn''t dare to expect to achieve today''s results. This achievement is ridiculous and pathetic for the great God, but for me, um, how to say, in short, it is good, which is beyond my expectation.


    There was a lot to say, but I''m tired of farting in order to break out. So, I won''t write more. In short, thank all the book friends who accompanied the mercenary war all the way to today. Thank all the book friends who love and support rushuiyi. You are the most lovely and express your most sincere thanks to you.


    In addition, we have a big seal today. There can''t be too few monthly tickets. So, powerful brothers, monthly tickets, recommendation tickets, rewards and so on, let''s use all the firepower. It''s time to fire with all our strength.

 Chapter 372

    Gao Yang, the six of them, arrived at Rio de Janeiro airport first. While waiting for the plane from Rio de Janeiro to Punta Arenas, 45 hours have passed since he learned of Yelena''s accident. Gao Yang received good news for the first time.


    Elena and Catherine were transferred to the frigate Lynch of the Chilean Navy. Now, the frigate Lynch is sailing at full speed to the port of Punta Arenas.


    On the frigate Lynch of the Chilean Navy, the medical conditions are much better than the Bob Barker. After ye Lianna was received by the helicopter on the frigate Lynch, she woke up not long ago, and her vital signs are very stable. In other words, although Ye Lianna has not been out of danger, she can be said to have recovered her life.


    Catherine''s situation is still very bad. Although she is on the Lynch with better medical conditions, she is still in the critical stage of her life.


    The main threat of Elena and Catherine comes from severe hypothermia, that is, freezing.


    In the range of severe hypothermia, when the body temperature drops to 31 ¡æ, the human body starts to close almost all peripheral blood circulation, reduce the respiratory and pulse frequency, and enter a state similar to hibernation. When the body temperature drops to 30 ¡æ, the human body will enter a suspended state. When the body temperature drops to 30 ¡æ, the pulse and respiratory frequency will become very slow, accompanied by heart fibrillation, When the body temperature is between 27.8 and 25.55 degrees, it will completely lose consciousness, the heartbeat and breathing are almost imperceptible, and the pulse is almost imperceptible. A small impact may cause ventricular fibrillation and death.


    However, when the body temperature drops to 25.55 to 24 degrees Celsius, heart and respiratory failure will inevitably occur. However, most people have died long before the body temperature drops to this level, while ye Lianna and Catherine did not die in the state of extreme hypothermia. It can only be said that life is blessed and fortune is great.


    The treatment method of hypothermia is far from simply warming the body directly. As long as one operation is improper, patients with severe hypothermia will die immediately. Fortunately, because they are mainly active in the Antarctic Ocean, the onboard doctors on Bob Barker have sufficient experience in hypothermia, but although the body temperatures of Yelena and Catherine recover safely, But their hypothermia is too serious, especially Catherine has organ failure, which is the most dangerous place for Catherine.


    Now that it has been received on the warship, ye Lianna should be able to get out of danger soon, but for serious organ failure, the medical facilities of a warship are still not enough, but anyway, the situation on the warship will be much better than staying on the Bob Barker.


    Taking a ship to carry out rescue operations in the Antarctic Ocean from the vast expanse and extremely bad sea conditions requires national strength, and in the whole of South America, only the Chilean navy can rescue the Bob Barker.


    The Chilean Navy is the second largest naval force in South America, second only to Brazil, which has an aircraft carrier. However, despite the number and advanced level of warships other than aircraft carriers, Chile is stronger than Brazil.


    The Lynch, which rescued Yelena and them, is the type 23 Duke frigate of the UK, and none of the type 23 frigates of the UK has been retired. Except for three in Chile, the other type 23 frigates will serve in the UK after 2020.


    Lynch, formerly known as kafton, was handed over to Chile in 2007 after just eight years of service in the British navy. Therefore, Lynch is actually a very new frigate with fast speed and 4200 tons of displacement. Lynch is equipped with hmmk. 1 Merlin heavy anti submarine helicopter.


    In addition to good hardware, the geographical location is also extremely important. Lynch is stationed in Punta Arenas port. Punta Arenas is the southernmost city on the earth and the closest city in the world to Bob Barker. Only Lynch from Punta Arenas port can shorten the time and start from other places, Before joining the Bob Barker, the Bob Barker should have reached Punta Arenas.


    Because of the high speed, the Lynch moving at full speed was able to merge with the Bob Barker in a faster time than expected, and there was a heavy helicopter, which was able to connect Yelena and Catherine to the Lynch in bad weather.


    With the help of the Chilean Navy, Yelena and Catherine arrived at the hospital of Punta Arenas 14 hours earlier than expected, and Gao Yang finally arrived at Punta Arenas an hour after Yelena entered the hospital.


    After getting off the plane, Gao Yang and groliov of course rushed to the hospital immediately, while Li JinFang and the four of them went directly to find a hotel to stay. Gao Yang didn''t let them show up because he was worried that they would be photographed by reporters, and then connected with a series of major events that would certainly happen.


    Many media gathered in the largest hospital in Punta Arenas. Fortunately, the hospital took strict measures to prevent those reporters from interfering with the first aid to Yelena and Catherine. After confirming the identity of Gao Yang and groliov and the proof of Natalia who arrived earlier, Gao Yang and groliov were able to enter the hospital.


    "Thank God, Elena is all right."


    As soon as Natalia saw groliov, she immediately threw herself into groliov''s arms, but the first words she said made groliov and Gao Yang finally relax their nerves for more than 40 hours.


    After treatment on the Lynch, ye Lianna woke up when she arrived at the hospital, and her mind was very clear. After being sent to the intensive care unit, the doctor announced that ye Lianna was out of danger after confirmation by the doctor, but the doctor protectively let Ye Lianna re-enter deep sleep and was unable to visit for the time being.


    Catherine, however, was in the midst of intense rescue, and she was not completely out of danger.


    Ye Lianna and Catherine are in two adjacent rooms, but ye Lianna is in the intensive care unit, while Catherine is in the operating room. The light in the operating room is on, indicating that an operation is under way. In the corridor outside the operating room, no one can enter except relatives, so there are only one man, two women and three people in the corridor outside the operating room.


    Gao Yang knew one of the women, Adele. Although Adele also fell into the sea, she was rescued earlier, so Adele''s situation was much better. While other volunteers continued to rescue Ye Lianna and Catherine, they were attacked by the high-pressure water gun on the Rixin pill, which slowed the time for ye Lianna to be rescued on the ship by half an hour, while Catherine, Forty five minutes late.


    As for the man and the woman, the two middle-aged men are a couple. They are Catherine''s parents.


    Adele''s eyes were red and her face was full of fatigue and panic. After seeing Gao Yang, Adele stood up, two lines of tears immediately flowed down again, and whispered, "I''m sorry, Gao."


    Gao Yang saw clearly on TV that when Yelena fell into the sea from the ship, Adele and Catherine jumped into the sea at the same time to rescue Yelena. Adele had no big deal, just because she was rescued first.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what Adele had to apologize for. He hugged Adele, patted Adele on the shoulder and whispered, "you don''t have to apologize at all, Adele, be strong. Ye Lianna is all right, and Catherine will be all right. Relax, they will all be all right."


    Katherine''s father also had red eyes and looked straight at the lamp on the door of the operating room, while his wife buried her head in Katherine''s father''s leg, sobbed helplessly, heaved a sigh, and whispered to Katherine''s father: "Mr. Taylor, I''m Catherine''s friend. I''m sure Catherine will be fine. She''s a good girl. God won''t abandon her."


    Catherine''s father nodded numbly, but his eyes did not move.


    Ye Lianna is all right, which enables Gao Yang to comfort Adele and Catherine''s parents first. Then, he stands outside the intensive care unit and looks at Ye Lianna sleeping on the hospital bed through an observation window on the door of the ward.


    Ye Lianna looked haggard in her deep sleep. Although she fell asleep, she still had a frightened expression on her face.


    Although she knew that ye Lianna had been out of danger, the expression on Ye Lianna''s face still made Gao Yang''s heart as if it had been gripped by a big hand and twisted it hard. Until then, Gao Yang realized what it felt like to feel heartache.


    Gao Yang and groliov stood at the door of the ward, motionless looking at Ye Liana sleeping.


    Gao Yang didn''t know that he had stood for several hours. Except that Gao Yang would get up and get out of the way when medical staff wanted to enter the ward, he had been watching Ye Lianna foolishly for the rest of the time and turned a deaf ear to the voice of Natalia and Adele urging him to have a rest.


    Finally, Gao Yang saw Ye Lianna moving on the hospital bed. Then, he saw Ye Lianna''s eyes slowly open. After opening her eyes, ye Lianna also cast her eyes on the door with a round window. When she saw Gao Yang and groliov''s face outside the glass, ye Lianna immediately burst into tears, and then had to struggle to sit up.


    The nurse takes care of Ye Lianna beside the hospital bed. She is preventing Ye Lianna from getting up, but ye Lianna looks at Gao Yang in horror. At this time, Gao Yang can''t bear it anymore. He immediately pushed open the door of the ward and rushed to Ye Lianna''s side.


    After holding Ye Lianna tightly, Gao Yang took a long sigh of relief. At this time, ye Lianna cried, "Dad, mom, Gao, I thought I''d never see you again."


    When Gao Yang realized that groliov and Natalia were still nearby, he slowly let go of Yelena. At this time, groliov and Natalia held Yelena tightly.


    The nurse next to the hospital bed frowned, but finally said, "the patient''s mood is very unstable. Staying here may help her mood, but don''t let the patient be too tired and let her lie down and talk. In addition, you can only stay together for an hour at most. Don''t disturb her too much until the patient''s body can bear it."

 Chapter 373

    From the extreme worry at the beginning, until now, it is confirmed that ye Lianna is all right. Although Ye Lianna also has the problem of organ failure, what is needed now is rest. There will be no danger of life anyway. In this way, Gao Yang can finally become happier when breathing.


    After embracing Natalia, Natalia cried into tears, but this time it was tears of joy, while ye Lianna was still calm and began to comfort Natalia.


    Gao Yang looks at Ye Liana. There is groliov and Natalia. He doesn''t know what to say, but he doesn''t need to say more. As long as ye Liana is okay, everything will be fine. Gao Yang''s heart is only peace and joy at this time.


    After staying together for almost ten minutes, groliov was completely relieved, but he pulled Lana Talia and took the initiative to create a separate space for Gao Yang and ye Liana for the first time.


    After waiting for groliov and Natalia to leave, Gao Yang finally hugged Ye Lianna again. At this time, ye Lianna, who was already in a stable mood, shed tears again and whispered, "I''m sorry, Gao, I must hurt you. You''re worried, aren''t you?"


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said, "baby, don''t say it. You''re okay and safe. I didn''t protect you. I''m sorry for you. It won''t happen in the future. I promise."


    Ye Lianna raised her head and said with worry on her rainy face, "how''s Catherine? Is she all right?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "she''s still in the operating room, but she''ll be fine. Baby, you don''t have to worry too much. Catherine will be fine."


    Ye Lianna wiped her tears, looked high in her eyes and said, "Catherine loves you. She loves you deeply. If she dies, I will feel guilty all my life."


    Gao Yang was a little stunned, and then his head became bigger with a buzzing, because he couldn''t understand why women, a strange creature, thought about love and non love when their life was just out of danger.


    Gao Yang hugged Ye Lianna again and sighed, "honey, don''t think about it. Catherine will be fine."


    Ye Lianna stretched out her hands, tightly hugged Gao Yang''s back and whispered, "I didn''t have any wishful thinking. I fainted when I was hit in the sea. When I woke up, Catherine and Adele were beside me. They tried to save me, but we were scattered by the water column of the water gun.


    Catherine and I were together. The high-pressure water gun on the whaling ship made the inflatable boat unable to get close to us. I was getting colder and colder. I felt my body very stiff. Then, Catherine hugged my waist and made me more buoyant with the help of her life jacket. I asked her to let me go, but Catherine said, she said... "


    Remembering the thrilling scene behind the scenes, ye Lianna looked very painful. Gao Yang said painfully: "Ye Lianna, don''t say it, it''s all over, everything''s all over."


    Ye Lianna shook her head and continued: "I asked Catherine to put me down. All her neck is in the water, and the sea water is really cold, very cold, but Catherine said, she said, ye Lianna, you have got high love, you will get married and you will have a lot of children, so you have to live and live a happy life."


    Yelina paused for a moment, then continued: "I said, Catherine, you will die if you go on like this. Then Catherine smiled at me. She said, we have lost our temperature. If we all soak in the water, we can only die. In this case, only she will die. She let me live and live a happy life for her and love you for her. If we have a daughter in the future, it will be called Catherine."


    Gao Yang was thrilled. He couldn''t imagine what it was like to be rescued on the ship, fear, anger or despair.


    Gao Yang hugged Ye Lianna and said loudly, "stop it, ye Lianna, stop it!"


    Ye Liana began to sob and whispered: "Honey, let me finish. I have to finish. At that time, I was really afraid, but I don''t know why. I said, Catherine, you let me love him for you, so you love him, right? Catherine said, ye Lianna, you are a brave girl. If I can immediately understand who I love like you and start to act immediately, then Gaoyang''s girlfriend may be her, but now Gaoyang loves you. Gaoyang won''t fall in love with others. In this world, only you can make Gaoyang live happily. If you die, Gaoyang will die sadly. Therefore, you must live for me and give birth to a child for me. Just don''t tell him I love him. "


    After that, Yelena couldn''t help crying, but she still choked and finished.


    "When the inflatable boat that rescued us finally came to us again, Catherine was unconscious, and I couldn''t move at all. When people dragged my hair and brought me to the inflatable boat, Catherine''s body floated out of the sea, but at that time, the Japanese were still washing us with water, and the water column washed us away. Catherine was 15 minutes ahead of me at night, but She''s only 15 minutes ahead of me at night, but the core temperature of her body is much lower than me. Because all her body is soaked in the sea water, I''m not dead, but Catherine''s internal organs are seriously exhausted. She''s doing this for me. "


    After ye Lianna finished, Gao Yang didn''t say anything, because he really didn''t know what to say.


    Gao Yang thought Catherine was a lace edge for a long time, but now it seems that he is wrong, and Catherine is also wrong, that is to say, if there were not ye Lianna, maybe Catherine would really become his girlfriend.


    Of course, Gao Yang didn''t and won''t regret choosing Ye Lianna. He really loves Ye Lianna. From the beginning to now, his love for ye Lianna has never decreased slightly. For Catherine, Gao Yang can only sigh that nature has made a fool of people. If Catherine knew her sexual orientation earlier and directly promised Gao Yang to be his girlfriend, maybe things would be different from now, and now, Gao Yang really takes Catherine as his friend, an ordinary friend.


    After a long sigh, Gao Yang gently touched Ye Lianna''s back and said softly: "good boy, Catherine is right. You should live well for her. Don''t think too much, because Catherine will be fine. Trust me, Catherine will be fine."


    Ye Lianna sobbed, "Gao, we don''t want to separate anymore, okay? You don''t want to be a mercenary anymore. I never advised you to give up your career, but every time you and dad leave, I worry about you. Every day and night, I worry about you. I''m really afraid. I can''t imagine losing you and dad."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "baby, remember what I said? When you graduate, I''ll propose to you. Then, we''ll get married immediately and never separate. As for now, I can''t retire, but I won''t do too dangerous work. Well, we don''t say this now. You''re too excited. You have to rest and lie down."


    Ye Lianna lay down obediently. When her hand was holding high, she refused to separate for a moment.


    Gao Yang sat at the head of Ye Lianna''s bed and whispered to comfort the frightened Ye Lianna. Ye Lianna''s psychology was seriously injured. In order to make her recover as soon as possible, the doctor gave Ye Lianna some sedatives. When ye Lianna fell asleep again, Gao Yang slowly took Ye Lianna''s hand away and left the intensive care unit under the doctor''s sign.


    Back in the corridor, looking at the red light at the door of the operating room, I thought that strong, cheerful, loving and beautiful Catherine was very likely to die. Gao Yang''s already restless heart was soon filled with anger after the initial worry and sadness.


    Gao Yang stood at the door of the operating room, put his head against the door, and muttered: "Catherine, you asked me, would I kill for you? At that time, I said that if you were in danger, if someone hurt you, I would kill him, no matter what our relationship is. Now, I want to tell you again, yes, I will kill all the people who hurt you, all the people."


    After that, Gao Yang sat back in the chair in the corridor, and then looked at the red light in a daze like Catherine''s father.


    After the sound of Ding, the red light at the door of the operating room suddenly went out. Gao Yang rubbed and stood up. Then, everyone stood up and surrounded the door of the operating room.


    A doctor in a white coat came out of the operating room. Then in the eager eyes of a group of people, the doctor took off his mask and said with a tired face: "The patient''s life is not out of danger. Her pulmonary edema has been controlled, but several organs of the patient have serious failure and several degrees of shock. Now the patient''s heartbeat has stabilized and temporarily got rid of the worst situation, but it is still very dangerous. We have tried our best, but whether the patient can survive depends on her condition in the next 70 years How did it develop in two hours? Sorry, guys, I understand your mood, but now please let the patient go. The patient will be sent to ICU. Please keep quiet and never touch the patient. Once again, never touch the patient. "


    The doctor spoke English very well. Gao Yang understood every word. After the doctor finished, everyone immediately backed away. Then, several doctors pushed Catherine out.


    Gao Yang saw Catherine. Catherine on the mobile hospital bed was extremely pale without a trace of blood. Gao Yang silently watched Catherine being sent to the intensive care unit, stood behind Catherine''s parents and watched a group of doctors around Catherine''s hospital bed.

 Chapter 374

    Adele stood beside Gao Yang, looked at Catherine in the ward, covered her mouth with her hand, shrugged her shoulders and wept silently.


    Adele was also frightened and suffered from the same serious temperature loss. Yelena and Catherine now have family around them, but Adele can only bear all this alone. Now she should have been lying in the hospital bed, but Adele has been waiting for Yelena and Katherine. The doctor persuaded and urged her several times, but Adele has always refused to return to her ward.


    Adele would collapse if she went on like this. She sighed loudly, hugged Adele gently again and said, "you should go to rest. You must go to rest. Listen to me. Think about how Catherine found you falling after waking up. Go to rest."


    Then Catherine''s mother turned around, hugged Adele and sobbed, "honey, Gao is right. You must go to rest."


    Adele just shook her head, but refused to leave. Catherine''s mother reluctantly looked at Gao Yang for help. Then Gao Yang and Catherine''s mother helped Adele to the chair and let Adele sit down.


    Because standing at the door would prevent the doctor from entering and leaving the intensive care unit, Gao Yang and they all sat in the chairs in the corridor, looked at the door of the intensive care unit and expected Catherine to wake up.


    Almost 50 hours have passed since Gao Yang saw Ye Liana''s accident on TV. In these 50 hours, Gao Yang rushed from the Gulf of Aden at the northernmost end of Africa to Punta Arenas at the southernmost end of South America. Gao Yang also flew to the southernmost end of Africa and finalized a revenge plan.


    Basically, Gao Yang spent all these 50 hours in the air, and he hasn''t closed his eyes. Until now, ye Lianna has been all right, but Catherine''s life and death are uncertain, so she is extremely tired, but her spirit is extremely nervous and seems not sleepy.


    In the painful waiting, as time passed, groliov first dozed off, then Natalia, then Catherine''s mother, and then Adele. It was Catherine''s father and Gao Yang who remained awake.


    Catherine''s father had been looking at the door of the intensive care unit, but when everyone couldn''t hold on and fell asleep, Catherine''s father suddenly turned his head and said to her, "Hello, my name is films Taylor. I''m Catherine''s father."


    Gao Yang turned his head, looked at Catherine''s father and said, "Hello, my name is Gao Yang. I''m Catherine''s friend."


    Between fillms and Gao Yang is Catherine''s mother and Adele. Fillms points to his wife, and then whispers to Gao Yang: "her name is liv. She is Catherine''s mother. Adele, I think you know her. The hospital has provided us with several wards as accommodation rooms. I think we should send them into the room so that they can have a good sleep."


    "OK."


    Pheles stood up and then picked up his wife. At this time, Liv opened her eyes. Pheles whispered something to liv. He took liv into an open ward, then stood at the door and waved his head to the rising.


    Gao Yang possessed himself and picked up Adele. Adele also opened her eyes. At this time, Gao Yang whispered, "don''t move. You have to rest."


    Exhausted and weak, Adele did not speak or move. Gao Yang held Adele and sent her to the same ward as liv. After putting Adele on the hospital bed, Gao Yang took off Adele''s shoes, covered Adele with a quilt, closed the door of the ward and returned to the corridor with phelms.


    After waking groliov and Natalia and asking them to go to another ward, only Gao Yang and fillms were left in the corridor. This time, Gao Yang sat next to fillms, and they continued to look at the door of the intensive care unit in a daze.


    The next time, the two men sat on the chairs in the corridor and looked at the door of the intensive care unit. I don''t know how long later, Gao Yang finally fell asleep unconsciously.


    When Gao Yang woke up, he found that he had a blanket on his body, and the people sitting in the corridor returned to their original appearance, even their sitting position.


    In the afternoon of the next day, ye Lianna also appeared in the line of sitting at the door. Her physical condition was poor, but there was basically no danger. As long as she didn''t sit still all the time, there was no problem. Therefore, ye Lianna would spend less than half of her time sitting on the chair in the corridor holding her high hand every day.


    If Catherine wakes up within 72 hours, she will wake up. If she doesn''t wake up, it means that Catherine has entered a long sleep forever. Therefore, no one will choose to leave within 72 hours. Gao Yang sleeps in a chair for a while. If he is hungry, he will eat the food given to him by others, except going to the toilet, He won''t leave the chair in the corridor.


    The time was approaching the 72 hour mark announced by the doctor, but Catherine had no sign of waking up. During this period, Catherine''s heart once stopped beating for almost a minute, and although the failed organs recovered, the recovery was very limited.


    While waiting, the outside world had been noisy. Catherine''s fate affected the hearts of many people, but the reporter never appeared. The people of the U.S. Embassy and consulate in Chile came once, but after seeing the extremely repressed atmosphere in the corridor, they just comforted Catherine''s parents and left.


    Now everyone is waiting for a miracle. Now, we can only look forward to the miracle.


    When the 72 hour mark of life and death was reached in another five hours, the corridor was dead silent, and there was no sound except the cries of the medical staff who needed to rush into the intensive care unit from time to time.


    After a long time of suffering, Gao Yang''s heart was nearly numb. At this time, groliov hurried to Gao Yang with the phone and whispered, "Gao, you''d better answer your phone."


    Gao Yang handed the phone to groliov. Groliov wouldn''t bother him if he wasn''t waiting for the phone.


    Gao Yang stood up, took the phone to an empty corner, and then said, "hello."


    Ulyanko''s voice came out of the phone and said, "in three hours, someone will pick you up, and then come to us at sea, man. The goods have arrived. Everything is ready."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. The time was not long or short. Another three hours was the last minute within five days promised by Da yiwanxiang.


    "Can you put off the time until five hours later, five and a half hours later, and let your people pick us up?" he said in a loud voice


    After making an appointment with ulyanko, Gao Yang looked at his watch again. At this time, he realized that the watch he was carrying was a gift from Catherine.


    When Gao Yang walked to the chair, suddenly a doctor rushed out of the intensive care unit, and then whispered in a voice of extreme joy but desperately suppressed: "she''s awake, the patient is awake!"


    Gao Yang stopped. He didn''t dare to believe his ears, but watching people jump up from their chairs and hug to the door of the ward together, Gao Yang felt that he had heard correctly.


    Will it shine back? After the idea appeared in his mind, Gao Yang quickly shook his head and tried to drive the idea out of his mind. At this time, while driving people back, the doctor said with joy: "The patient''s body is getting better. This is not a reflection. Her physical function is beginning to recover. This is a miracle, but the patient''s body is indeed beginning to improve. You can''t see her now. She can''t be stimulated too strongly. Please wait patiently."


    Gao Yang felt a burst of weakness. He thanked every God who could hand in his name in his heart, and ye Lianna rushed over and hugged Gao Yang, crying and laughing again.


    Everyone stood up. Every minute and second seemed so long. After two hours of suffering, another doctor finally came out and whispered, "the patient''s consciousness is very clear. She knows you are here now. You can let her see you outside the door, but the time should not be too long. Please come one by one."


    After Catherine''s parents, Adele and Elena stood briefly outside the small round window for a moment, Gao Yang saw Catherine and Catherine saw him before the fifth stood at the round boatman.


    Gao Yang smiled and gave Catherine a thumbs up. He stared at his Catherine. After Catherine smiled back at him, Gao Yang nodded and gave way to the round window.


    When despair and sadness are swept away, what will be left?


    In addition to joy, there is only strong hatred left. Now, Gao Yang just wants to meet with uliyangke immediately, and then go to find Rixin pill to launch the torpedo in a relaxed and happy mood.


    After winking at groliov, Gao Yang held Ye liana and whispered, "baby, you can rest here. I have something to deal with. I''ll be back soon, soon."


    Ye Lianna immediately looked nervous and said, "where are you going? What are you going to do? Honey, don''t leave me."


    Looking at Ye Lianna''s frightened little face, Gao Yang''s heart melted, but he soon forced himself to harden his heart, because if he didn''t hurry up, there might be no chance of revenge in the future.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "baby, listen. I just have some necessary things to deal with. I left in a hurry when I came. I need to deal with it immediately. I''ll be back soon, okay."


    Groliov also smiled and said, "Yelena, Gao is right. We left some important things behind and came here. Now we must leave a little to deal with them. You and mom are waiting here. We will come back soon. Don''t worry. What we do is not dangerous at all."


    Although she was very reluctant, ye Lianna, who had always restrained her emotions, restrained again. She didn''t say much.


    After telling Catherine''s parents and Adele that they had to leave for a while, Gao Yang didn''t explain much, and then immediately left with groliov.


    Gao Yang and groliov avoided everyone''s attention. In particular, tifang was not photographed by reporters. They left the hospital through a side door. Then Gao Yang immediately called Li JinFang, who had been waiting for several days in Punta Arenas.


    They met Li JinFang and got in touch with the people sent by uliyangke to pick them up. Then Gao Yang and the six of them got on a fishing boat. After going to sea for almost 20 nautical miles, an ocean fishing boat appeared on the sea.


    There was a Spanish name on the side of the ocean fishing boat, but Gao Yang couldn''t understand the word. As for the displacement, it should be more than 1000 tons. Although it belongs to ocean fishing boats, it belongs to small boats, but the displacement of about 1000 tons can resist the wind and waves in the Antarctic Ocean.


    When Gao Yang got down from the small fishing boat that sent them and boarded the gangway of the big fish ship, ulyanko appeared above the gangway, opened his arms and said to Gao Yang condescending: "friends, welcome to board the avenger. Also, be careful when boarding the ship. The paint hasn''t dried yet."

 Chapter 375

    When Gao Yang boarded the boat, ulyanko opened his arms and gave Gao Yang a big hug. He said with concern: "man, Congratulations, I saw from the news that your girlfriend seems to be all right?"


    Gao Yang was in a very good mood at this time. For the first time in a few days, he smiled from his heart and said, "yes, it''s all right. Now everything is fine. If we can send those whaling ships to the bottom of the sea, everything will be better."


    Ulyanko laughed. After groliov got on the ship, ulyanko congratulated groliov. Then, ulyanko said proudly, "guys, Da yiwanxiang has his word. He said that if he can be ready in five days, he will be ready."


    Gao Yang saw that the bow deck was full of fishing nets, and under the fishing nets, he could see four large columns. Judging from the thickness of the columns, it should be a 533mm torpedo.


    Gao Yang pointed to the pile of fishing nets and said, "there are torpedoes below, right?"


    Uliyangke nodded, went to the fishing net at the bow, lifted the thin layer of fishing net, pointed to a torpedo launch tube and said loudly: "guys, look at it, heavy torpedoes, only one is needed to solve the 10000 ton ship!"


    Gao Yang went to the front of the torpedo tube and touched the torpedo tube with emotion. The torpedo tube was directly welded to the deck. It can be seen from the messy marks that the welding was very hasty and sloppy.


    It''s the first time Gao Yang has really seen a torpedo. To be exact, it''s a torpedo launcher. The torpedo launcher is much larger than Gao Yang imagined. It seems that it has to be eight meters long and the diameter is close to one meter. Such a large torpedo launcher must not be as small as there.


    Cui Bo said excitedly: "strong, powerful, so big, it must make the little Japanese feel great!"


    Ulyanko clapped his hands vigorously and attracted people''s attention to him. Ulyanko smiled and said loudly, "guys, I know what you''re thinking. Now let me explain the details of the avenger for you."


    Ulyanko pointed to the deck at his feet and said, "let''s start with our ship. The ship was launched in 1998 with a full displacement of 1350 tons and a maximum speed of 23 knots. The ship is in good condition. At the same time, the ship sank in 2009, that is to say, the ship we took is a ghost ship."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said, "sorry, what does the ghost ship mean?"


    Ulyanko smiled and said: "This question is very good. The so-called ghost ship is understood literally, that is, the ship no longer exists, sank and disappeared, and there are 214 ships of the same type in the world, that is, our ship can be painted as the name of any ship of the same type and sail in any sea area, and the name of the ship painted and sprayed is the same as that of one ship Krill as like as two peas in the south the Atlantic sea, the name is called "smooth sailing". Of course, besides ourselves, no one knows that the smooth sailing number is a counterfeit. As for the original purpose of the ship, as the ship is from Columbia, you should be able to understand what the boat used for.


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "understand, understand, very good. Please continue."


    Ulyanko nodded and said loudly, "after finishing the ship, let''s talk about the weapon system. First of all, there are three kinds of six torpedoes on the ship. What you see now is the Russian 53-65 active and passive guided 533mm torpedo. There are two torpedoes, which will be our first choice to attack Rixin Maru.


    Here, below the fishing net, there are two Russian 53-39 direct navigation torpedoes with a shorter length.


    At the front of the deck, the fishing net covers the invisible place, and there are two 324mm light torpedoes, Italian white headed torpedoes and a-244 anti submarine and anti-ship dual-purpose torpedoes. These are two little guys, so you can''t see them. "


    Similarly, anti-ship torpedo is much more expensive than missile. Take the 533mm heavy torpedo mk48 of the United States as an example. The price of the earliest basic mk48-1 was $500000. By 1984, the price of mk48-4 was $980000. By 1992, the price of a mk48-adcap torpedo was $2.05 million. By 1998, the price of a mk48-adcap torpedo was $3.5 million, The most expensive model of a harpoon anti-ship missile in 1998 was only nearly $1 million.


    Gao Yang knows 53-65 torpedoes because he knows that when Huaxia introduced modern class destroyers, the torpedoes equipped on modern ships are 53-65.


    Of course, the price of the 53-65 is cheaper than that of the mk48, and it is also divided into the early type and the recent advanced type. However, the 53-65 torpedo with sound guidance and wake homing will not be cheap there no matter how cheap it is.


    After Wu liyangke finished, Gao Yang immediately said, "don''t you say all direct torpedoes are used? Why 53-65? It''s a wake homing torpedo and a-244. It''s mainly used for anti submarine. Although it''s small, the price is not cheap at all."


    Ulyanko made a helpless expression and said: "No way. Of course, big Ivan also wants to use direct torpedoes. However, the 53-39 torpedoes in our inventory have been too long. We have tested two. One of them has lost power and will not move when entering the water. The other one is launched. It will disappear there after sailing less than one kilometer. Big Ivan can''t install some useless torpedoes for you."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "when did you say the torpedo was made? It''s too unreliable?"


    Uliyangke shrugged and said, "yes, a large number of torpedoes were made in 1950. It''s strange that they are lack of maintenance and reliable after such a long time. If you don''t want to be too urgent, big Ivan can check and maintain the torpedoes and then use them again, but it''s only five days, so big Ivan can only think of other ways."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s the way?"


    Ulyanko''s tone sounded like complaining, but his expression looked like boasting.


    "The six torpedoes here, from the navies of three countries, are all in active service. Well, I won''t say which country it is. In fact, I don''t know. What I know is that the two 53-65 torpedoes are from a torpedo boat. They cut off the torpedo launch tube directly with gas welding and then loaded it on the ship.


    Those two 53-39 are also from a torpedo speedboat. Unfortunately, big Ivan found only these two. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to buy those two 53-65 at a high price.


    As for the two white headed a-244s, they came from an anti submarine ship. They were originally a triple torpedo launcher, but big Ivan felt that two were enough. In order to make up for some losses, he took apart the triple fish launcher and left one, which may be sold at a high price in the future.


    Because the a-244 is an anti submarine torpedo, the minimum attack depth is 6m. It was not until this morning that the two a-244s reset the attack depth.


    Generally speaking, due to the torpedo factor, the cost of big Ivan has increased significantly. He asked me to tell you that this time, the telephone cost of the torpedo is $8 million, which is seriously over the budget. However, you can rest assured that big Ivan said that you don''t need to pay an extra dollar for this. Big Ivan is a man of his word, and the negotiated price will never change. "


    Gao Yang said sincerely: "it''s great. Big Ivan is really great. I spent five days looking for torpedoes and refitting fishing boats. Although I don''t know how big Ivan did it, I know it must be very difficult."


    Uliyangke smiled and said, "who is big Ivan? Man, he is now the world''s underground arms giant. It''s nothing for him to do all this. I told you long ago that as long as you have money, everything you need and anything, we can deliver goods to your door. Of course, we need to make an appointment in advance."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "there are weapons and ships now. What about the people? What about the people on board?"


    Uliyangke shrugged and said, "the crew are tired. They have done a lot of preliminary work. You have to understand, man, it''s not just to move the torpedo into the fishing boat. In these five days, they are tired. No, you can see them soon. I''ll introduce them to you later."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, do you have anything else to tell me now? If not, I want to go to bed."


    "Yes, first of all, you must know that the ship already belongs to you, but after completing the mission, the ship will be bombed and sunk in the Antarctic Ocean," ulyanko said


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "no problem. I don''t want to be found. This ship will bring trouble to you and me. It''s best to let them go to the bottom of the Antarctic Ocean to find clues."


    Ulyanko said, "in addition, I named the ship avenger, but you are the owner of the ship and the initiator of this operation. Therefore, I think you have to name the ship."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "the Avenger is called the avenger. This name is very good."


    After Gao Yang finished, Cui Bo suddenly said loudly, "I think we should give a code for this operation?"


    Wuliyangke laughed and said, "yes, it''s time to start an action code. Then, what action code do you think of?"


    Cui Bo said loudly, "brother Yang, give me a code. It should be more powerful, such as thunder or Desert Saber. You can know what you want to do as soon as you hear it."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said to groliov, "big dog, you''d better come. This action is named by you."


    Groliov thought a little and said in a deep voice, "I can''t think of a code for action. I''m not good at this kind of thing."


    After thinking hard for a long time, Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I also think of a code that is more powerful and meaningful. However, since we are going to kill some Japanese whaling ships and Japanese, let''s make a code that sounds very fierce. Some praise those bastards."


    Cui Bo immediately said, "call it dog killing? Or pig killing? How about insect killing? Or be more atmospheric, call it day killing."


    Gao Yang said dismissively, "bah! You don''t like eating pork? Dogs annoy you? You juxtapose the Japanese with pigs and dogs. Have you thought about the feelings of pigs and dogs? We just go to do a few whaling ships. It''s too far away from killing the sun. It''s better to call killing little Japan to kill the sun."


    Li JinFang applauded loudly and said, "OK! That''s it. It''s simple, straightforward and powerful. It''s called killing little Japan!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "get it, dry little Japan, officially start!"

 Chapter 376

    The so-called Antarctic Ocean, or South ice ocean, is the general name of a large sea area around the Antarctic continent, which is composed of parts of the South Pacific Ocean, the South Atlantic Ocean and the South Indian Ocean, plus the Weddell Sea, Ross Sea, Amundsen Sea and bellingscojin sea around the Antarctic continent.


    The South Pacific Ocean is the South ice Ocean from the south of 60 degrees south latitude to the Antarctic continent. Although it can determine the approximate sea area of Rixin Maru''s activities, the whaling fleet will always be active. The sea area of the South ice ocean is millions of square kilometers. Finding a few ships from such a large sea area is really looking for a needle in a haystack.


    With the ship and the torpedo, the rest is to find the Rixin pill. The sea area where ye Lianna and her accident happened is near the Amundsen Sea, but when the avenger goes to sea, Rixin pill already doesn''t know where to go.


    Moreover, the conflict between the Bob Barker and the whaling fleet caused a sensation. The whaling fleet temporarily interrupted whaling and then transferred the whaling field. Although the Japanese whaling fleet has a habitual area, this area is too large to find by relying on the avenger alone.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang has natural allies, and his allies are Greenpeace and the sea Guardian Association. Although Bob Barker was forced to stop the anti whaling action after hitting the whaling ship, polar dawn, a ship of Greenpeace, joined the action to stop the Rixin pill whaling and has been following the whaling fleet, Non violent protection activities are being carried out.


    Greenpeace announced the location of the Rixin Maru, so that other protection ships would come, and the avenger, like a shark smelling blood, went straight to the Rixin Maru.


    Big Ivan undertook Gao Yang''s entrustment, so in addition to preparing the hardware equipment, big Ivan also undertook the part of intelligence work. The intelligence obtained through various channels will be sent to the avenger in time every day. Even if the location of Rixin pill has changed, Gao Yang can always be notified in time.


    Gao Yang has also lived at sea for a long time, but compared with the calm Gulf of Aden and the stormy Southern Ocean, it is like a bathtub. Therefore, from the first day of going to sea, Gao Yang became seasick.


    After four days at sea, the strong wind blew for three and a half days, and the sea condition has been very bad. In the big wind and waves, Gao Yang vomited in a painful seasickness state every day, and his legs were too soft to stand up. However, Gao Yang was not the only seasick. In fact, most people on the avenger were seasick, but the severity of seasickness was different.


    Gao Yang is pretty good. Uliyangke is the one who faints the most. He can''t move in his bed, and Bruce, who was born in the Navy, is no better than Gao Yang.


    The crew who operated the avenger were all from big Ivan. There were 15 people in total. Although they all spoke Russian, they were not all Russians. These crew members did not know each other before. Although they had served in the Russian navy, they did not come from the same ship. In fact, these crew members came from Russia''s four major fleets, the Pacific Fleet and the Black Sea fleet, The Northern Fleet and the Baltic Fleet gathered on the little avenger, and I don''t know how big Ivan gathered these people together.


    Gao Yang lay in his bed and retched from time to time. It was the most painful thing to vomit when he didn''t have to vomit. When he first went to sea, he was sleepy for several days. He could still sleep to resist the pain of seasickness, but now he couldn''t sleep for a while.


    When he first went to sea, his high spirits had long disappeared. Gao Yang just wanted to end his purgatory trip to the sea as soon as possible. Now he didn''t dare to think about how long it would take to find Rixin pill, let alone how long it would take to return to land.


    Cui Bo has been humming, while Li JinFang has no strength to vomit. Gao Yang is worried that if the sea conditions can''t improve, he will faint and die on the ship.


    In pain, Gao Yang suddenly heard the horn in the cabin ring, a burst of croaking Russian, which was the captain''s broadcast again. Gao Yang quickly pricked up his ears and waited for groliov''s translation.


    "Good news."


    Listening to groliov''s good news, Gao Yang thought he had found the trace of Rixin pill, but he didn''t feel excited at all. However, after groliov''s feeble finish, Gao Yang was really excited, happier than finding the trace of Rixin pill.


    "Good news, the captain said. The weather is getting better and the waves are small. If it takes another four or five hours as soon as possible, it may be calm, and from the satellite cloud map, the good weather may last for a long time."


    Gao Yang had no strength to cheer, but he raised his arm and said weakly, "groliov, this is the first time you have translated a good news for us in recent days."


    With expectation, Gao Yang seemed to sleep, and he muddled through a difficult period of time. Then, Gao Yang felt that the shaking range of the ship was getting smaller and smaller, and finally returned to calm.


    Gao Yang fell asleep in a daze, and he really fell asleep. It''s not the kind of state that seems to sleep but not sleep. He can''t sleep if he wants to sleep, and he''s sleepy when he wakes up.


    After Gao Yang finally woke up, although he still felt soft and weak, his head was not that kind of spinning feeling, and the boat body was also very stable. Since he got on the boat, he had a down-to-earth feeling for the first time.


    Li JinFang was still sleeping and snored like thunder. These days, Gao Yang saw Li JinFang really fall asleep for the first time. Except Li JinFang, no one else was there. They should have gone out.


    Gao Yang didn''t wake up Li JinFang. He endured the feeling of discomfort and weakness. Gao Yang turned over from the bed and fell to the ground without making any sound. He slowly walked out of the cabin holding the wall.


    Although it is the summer in Antarctica, the sea breeze on the southern ice ocean is still very cold, and Gao Yang wears a little thin. However, when he comes out of the narrow and stuffy cabin and slowly walks to the deck, he only feels cool when the breeze blows, but Gao Yang''s spirit is also boosted.


    A few days ago, the wind has been maintained above level 78. Now, although it is still blowing, there are only two or three levels. There are only slight waves on the sea. Gao Yang can finally walk steadily on the deck.


    Gao Yang walked slowly to the front deck. At this time, he found that almost everyone came to the deck except the crew who couldn''t leave their jobs. The strong wind for several consecutive days made everyone suffer enough.


    Ulyanko was helped to the deck to enjoy the fresh air. Ulyanko vomited a little dehydrated these days, and he couldn''t even drink water. Therefore, ulyanko has been hanging drops to avoid serious dehydration these days.


    Finally, wuliyangke, who didn''t have to hang a drop, waved his hand at Gao Yang weakly, and then said in a weak voice, "Hey, the news we just received is not far from Rixin pill."

 Chapter 377

    After spending days and nights in the cabin, Gao Yang came to the deck to see the sea and the sun above his head. Gao Yang only felt fresh. After hearing the good news from uliyangke, Gao Yang felt even better.


    Gao Yang was in high spirits and said in surprise: "great? Where is Rixin pill? When can we launch an attack?"


    Uliyangke smiled bitterly and said, "we just know the general location of Rixin pill. From the latest news we have received, we have approached the vicinity of Rixin pill, but when we can find Rixin pill, we''d better see our luck."


    The ship will move, and the news received will lag for at least a few hours. Unless there is a plane searching in the air, you still have to drive the ship to look everywhere.


    It''s not so easy to find a boat out on the vast sea. Gao Yang, who knew this, smiled and said, "I thought the radar had found a target. As a result, I just knew the approximate location of Rixin pill."


    Wuliyangke sighed, "it''s good. I can find Rixin pill so quickly. Now I just hope there are no big waves."


    Gao Yang sighed: "although I know it''s impossible, I still hope I can find it today. Well, do you know where we are now?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t care where he is. Now I don''t have the leisure to think about it."


    Although all of them came, they didn''t come, that is, they didn''t have anything to do. They had nothing to do except to see and witness.


    Although Bruce is in the Navy, he actually mainly serves in the Marine Corps, but he doesn''t know much about naval warfare than they do. Therefore, Bruce still can''t help. What he is doing now is still the role of a military doctor.


    While Gao Yang was chatting with ulyanko, Bruce said loudly, "everyone go and eat something, drink some water and replenish electrolyte. Seasickness and vomiting for several days have led to our very weak body. It''s better to hurry up when we can eat without seasickness."


    Ulyanko had no strength to walk. Gao Yang, groliov and Bruce drove ulyanko slowly to the restaurant on the ship.


    Although he had no appetite and no special cook was arranged on board. He only prepared some fast food, Gao Yang forced himself to eat a lot.


    With food in his stomach and the emergency food prepared by Bruce to quickly recover his strength, Gao Yang felt that he had some strength soon after dinner.


    The strong winds and waves of the past few days made all the crew have no appetite. Now the wind and waves have passed, and the crew who have regained some appetite have come to the restaurant to eat.


    Three or two crew members chatted while eating, but these crew members only knew Russian. Gao Yang and they couldn''t understand what others were talking about, that is, ulyanko and groliov could talk to them.


    It was boring to eat in the restaurant. Gao Yang was about to go back to the deck to blow the wind. Suddenly, he heard the captain''s broadcast from the horn. This time, just a few words later, the three half eaten crew members suddenly stood up and ran away.


    Groliov also stood up and said excitedly: "the captain said that the radar found a large moving target, and it was fast. It should not be an iceberg. Now he ordered all the crew to go back to work and move forward at full speed."


    "How far has it been?"


    Ulyanko was even more excited. He shouted, "come on, go to the cockpit. Let''s ask the captain ourselves."


    A group of people crowded into the cockpit. When they saw ulyanko, the white haired captain smiled, pointed to the radar screen, and then murmured with ulyanko.


    The captain was a Ukrainian named Pavlovic, who was in his sixties. He served as deputy captain of a frigate in the Black Sea Fleet in the Soviet era. After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the ship he served soon retired because of lack of funds, and Pavlovic retired with his ship.


    Although Pavlovich is a Ukrainian, he speaks Russian. The biggest feature of this old man is that he is addicted to alcohol. No matter when he is drunk, he must always smell like wine. Fortunately, Pavlovich has a large amount of wine. Although vodka is always at hand and takes a big sip from time to time, he has never been drunk and can always keep the holder awake.


    After Pavlovich said a few words, he laughed a few times, then grabbed the wine bottle and took a big gulp. He looked very happy.


    Groliov has been translating the captain''s words. At this time, he also said happily: "I found a suspicious target. The target was still moving fast, but now it has almost stopped. It can''t be an iceberg. It must be a ship, and it''s a big ship. It''s less than 60 nautical miles away from us. We''re catching up at full speed. If the target doesn''t move, we can find the target in three hours at most."


    Gao Yang, they are all excited. So far, things have gone very smoothly. What we need to do now is to see if the target they found is the Rixin pill they are looking for, or a better result. The whaling fleet has gathered together.


    The operation of the whaling fleet is like this. Three 1500 ton whaling ships search and hunt whales ahead, while the processing ship Rixin Maru follows. When the whaling ship hunts whales, it will be sent back to Rixin Maru.


    The distance between rixinmaru and the three sub ships is not fixed. It may be more than ten nautical miles at a distance and a few nautical miles near. The specific depends on the whale location tracked by the whaling ship. Therefore, if the fleet is whaling, the distance between them may be far away.


    Gao Yang certainly hopes that the ships will be together. In this way, he can have a pot of rice. If the whaling ships are far away from each other, he knows that there is a real attack, and it is likely that some ships will run away.


    Gao Yang''s main goal is Rixin pill, but he prefers to have a pot of one pot. He won''t let go of any of the four whaling ships. Therefore, Gao Yang is ready to wait for an opportunity to start.


    Knowing the direction of the goal, the rest is to wait. Although there are less than three hours left to get the answer, Gao Yang feels that these two hours are more difficult than the past few days.


    Li JinFang was called out of bed and learned that a suspicious target had been found. Li JinFang immediately followed Gao Yang to the deck like a person who had nothing to do.


    Six people carried out a visual search with a telescope. Finally, a large white ship appeared in the field of vision. As the distance became closer and closer, it was finally determined that it was not a ship, but at least three or four ships gathered together.


    Although I saw a ship, I was not sure whether those ships were the Rixin pill I was looking for. The avenger kept the radio silence at the highest speed and rushed straight towards the discovered target.


    When he was less than two kilometers away from the big ship he found, Gao Yang still couldn''t see the name on the ship, because the ships were facing his direction with the bow, but Gao Yang was basically sure that the ships were the Rixin pill he wanted.


    Gao Yang was sure because he saw at least five ships, and three of them spewed huge water columns. They were almost close to the other two ships next to the attack. Apart from those whaling ships and anti whaling ships protesting, Gao Yang could not think of any other ships that would do so.


    "Everybody get off the front deck, RAM. Come to the cockpit. All right, get off the front deck."


    After hearing what uliyangke said from the walkie talkie, Gao Yang and his colleagues ran back to the cockpit. Seeing Gao Yang, uliyangke waved excitedly and said, "it can''t be wrong. It must be Rixin pill. A good news is that they got together, but the bad news is that it seems that the Japanese are not short of witnesses."


    Riding not too close, he raised his voice and said, "I have just seen that there are other ships here. Do we have to wait until they leave?"


    Gao Yang must ask uliyangke, because although he is the planner of this matter, the implementer is uliyangke or big Ivan, and the risk is also big Ivan. Therefore, he must ask what uliyangke means.


    Uliyangke waved his hand and said, "what are you waiting for? Who cares? If the ship is Rixin pill, we''ll kill Rixin pill immediately and go home!"


    Pavlovich, who had never been a serious captain, turned his head and said a few words to ulyanko. Ulyanko shrugged and walked to Gao Yang''s side. He whispered, "we can stay here and watch, but we''d better keep quiet and don''t disturb the captain."


    Gao Yang and others stood in an unobstructed corner, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    Pavlovich immediately gave two orders, and then the helmsman repeated Pavlovich''s words, immediately turned the steering wheel, the high-speed Avenger drew a big circle and began to turn to the side of the parallel ships.


    When the ship turned to the side, Gao Yang finally saw the name of the outermost ship, the second Zhaonan pill.


    Gao Yang''s heart immediately jumped up, and he whispered excitedly, "it''s them, it''s the ship!"


    The avenger did not slow down at all. After quickly circling a total of five struggling ships and observing the positions of those ships, Pavlovich gave several orders. The avenger began to slow down and aimed its bow at the side of the second Zhaonan pill.


    The avenger and the second Zhaonan Maru, the outermost part of the entangled fleet, are almost three kilometers away. At this time, the Avenger''s speed is getting slower and slower.


    As the avenger began to slow down, Pavlovic said a few words to ulyanko, who waved his hand and then pointed high.


    Pavlovich looked at Gao Yang and said in English with a Russian accent, "you are the boss who pays, so it''s up to you to decide whether to attack immediately. Then, can we start attacking?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand fiercely and said in a loud voice, "fight, fight now."

 Chapter 378

    The polar dawn was close to the Rixin Maru, and the two whaling ships sandwiched the Rixin Maru and the polar dawn from left to right. At this time, the third Yongxin Maru blocked in front of the protesting ship.


    A total of five ships are crowded in a narrow small area. The distance between ships is only 40 or 50 meters at most, which is a very dangerous distance.


    A protest ship called polar dawn has been following the whaling fleet dominated by Rixin Maru. Polar dawn can''t keep up with the three fast whaling ships, so polar dawn adopted the strategy of encircling Wei and saving Zhao. When the three whaling ships left Rixin Maru for whaling, polar dawn harassed Rixin Maru, Then the three whaling ships had to stop whaling, return to the Rixin Maru, and attack the polar dawn with a high-pressure water gun in an attempt to make the polar dawn leave.


    The entanglement between the polar dawn and Rixin pill has created excellent conditions for the avenger to attack. Now the only thing the avenger needs to consider is to avoid accidentally injuring the polar dawn.


    When Gao Yang said to attack immediately, ulyanko clapped his hands and said excitedly, "guys, guys, take action and use what we have prepared."


    All of them did the same thing. They pulled a hood out of their pockets and put it on their head, revealing only their eyes and mouth. Then, they had to wear sunglasses.


    Before departure, ulyanko knew that Rixin Maru was likely to be accompanied by protest ships. No matter which organization''s protest ship, it must have cameras, and even helicopters to carry out reconnaissance and aerial photography in the air. Therefore, it is essential to wear a Headcover to cover your face.


    Pavlovich also put a Headcover on himself. With his order, the attack on the Rixin pill began immediately.


    The four crew members ran to the front deck and lifted the fishing net covered on the torpedo launch tube to one side like lifting the gun jacket of the cannon.


    The driver''s cab of the fishing boat became the command room of the warship. Instructions were issued from Pavlovich''s mouth, and then the person who received the order would repeat it loudly and thoroughly implement Pavlovich''s orders.


    "The torpedo is energized and ready to launch."


    "The torpedo is powered on and tested. The torpedo is in good condition and can be launched."


    "Keep heading and reduce speed to three knots."


    "Yes, keep the course. The current speed is nine knots."


    The avenger approached from the right side of Rixin pill, slower and closer.


    Although the sudden appearance of the avenger attracted everyone''s attention, no response was made to the approach of the fleet avenger, especially after the avenger slowed down sharply, the second Zhaonan Pill on the right side of Rixin pill did not move at all.


    The struggle between the whaling fleet and the protest ship has lasted for decades. Both sides know each other very well and each other knows what methods the other party will adopt. Therefore, just try your best to push the other back.


    Gao Yang''s heart jumped faster and faster. He stared at the Rixin Maru. As long as he solved the whaling ship on the starboard side of Rixin Maru, he could directly blast Rixin Maru with a torpedo.


    When the distance was about 600 or 700 meters from the second Zhaonan pill, the speed of the avenger was reduced to three knots. In order to maintain the ability of the bow to aim at the target at any time, the avenger could not stop completely.


    Finally, Pavlovich issued the order to attack.


    "Left torpedo, launch!"


    A total of six torpedoes are placed symmetrically left and right. The first torpedo on the left of the bow is 53-39 direct torpedo, the second on the left is 53-65 self guided torpedo, and the third on the left is white headed a-244 light torpedo. The torpedo on the right corresponds to this.


    After a puff, a 53-39 torpedo in the torpedo launching tube on the left side of the bow suddenly shot into the sea. Then, the torpedo engine began to work, drew a straight white line on the water at the speed of 40 knots, and rushed towards the second Zhaonan pill like a sharp arrow.


    In modern naval warfare, it is very difficult to hit a warship with a direct torpedo, because the warship can hide, make a large snake maneuver, and there will be short-range protective measures on board. Therefore, the operation mode of direct torpedo is usually several torpedoes fired at the same time to fan out, so that the enemy ship can avoid, so as to improve the hit rate.


    However, the whaling ship is not a warship. The avenger can approach almost face-to-face and fire torpedoes, just like shooting a gun on a person''s forehead.


    The several whaling ships and the polar dawn that are concentrating on you and me to fight have long noticed the avenger, but they ignored it. A krill fishing ship looked at the excitement at a close distance, which is nothing strange. After all, the confrontation between whaling ships and anti whaling ships is not so easy to see. On the wide sea surface of the Southern Ocean, Everyone wants to have a look at this excitement, and whaling ships have long been used to it.


    However, in the eyes of the crew of the second Zhaonan Maru, it seems a little different this time. A Japanese crew member leaning against the deck and looking at the avenger with a guardrail was very curious when he saw a dark, thick and long thing jumping into the sea and then a white line approaching him at great speed.


    "Hey, come and have a look. What''s this? It''s strange. It''s so fast."


    The curious Japanese crew had no idea of torpedoes at all. Anyway, the polar dawn was on the other side, so they didn''t have anything to do for the time being, so he called the waiting crew on the deck to come and have a look at the white line.


    Seven or eight crew members crowded to the right side. At this time, the white waves caused by the fast-moving torpedo under the opposite side were very clear. Looking at the extremely fast white line, a crew member hugging to the side of the ship said in amazement: "Guys, what is this? Why do I have a bad feeling? It looks like a torpedo, but how can there be a torpedo here? Watanabe, you served in the Navy. What the hell is this?"


    "Ah, it''s really like a torpedo, but it''s definitely not a torpedo?"


    Several crew members turned their eyes to the leading Japanese, who was walking slowly from the side of the high-pressure water gun to the side of the ship.


    "Are you idiots? How could there be a torpedo here? It''s just a fishing boat, a krill fishing boat, fool, or do you think there''s a submarine on the sea? What the hell am I, huh? Ah? Ah! Torpedo, that''s a torpedo!"


    With a distance of only about 700 meters and a torpedo sailing at a speed of 40 knots, it only takes 35 seconds to get there, and the second Zhaonan pill basically stopped in place. Even if they found the torpedo from the beginning, they could not escape being sunk.


    Watanabe''s hoarse scream made the crew around him realize that things were bad. Those who responded quickly immediately turned around and ran away, although he didn''t know where to go or where to go again.


    The man named Watanabe didn''t move, not that he didn''t want to move, but that although he subconsciously wanted to run, it was a pity that at this time, his legs were soft and wanted to pull out his feet and run wildly, but his legs didn''t listen to him. He looked at the white line in horror and rushed to his feet. Then, there was no loud noise. Watanabe felt that he seemed to fly. Then, he didn''t know anything, because in his presence He realized that he had been shocked to death by the huge impact before the explosion.


    Gao Yang watched the torpedo being fired out, watched the torpedo stabbing at a high speed to one-third of the front of the second Zhaonan pill, and then he saw a column of water rising into the sky, and the second Zhaonan pill flying into the sky with the sea water.


    The 400 kg high explosive warhead triggered an explosion at the moment when the fuse touched the ship. With great power, the second Zhaonan Maru with a displacement of 1500 tons first arched up the ship''s bow, and then the whole ship left the sea, flew to a height of 56 meters in the air, and then broke in two in the air.


    The water column aroused by the explosion was at least 200 meters high. When all the water columns fell, the second Zhaonan pill had basically completely sunk into the water. The second Zhaonan pill disappeared, leaving no other trace except a vortex on the water surface.


    Just a torpedo, the second Zhaonan pill disappeared quickly, crisp and clean.


    Too soon, Gao Yang was completely stunned after witnessing the whole process. Gao Yang on the side launching the attack was stunned, not to mention Rixin pill, which was still fighting for whaling. Therefore, after a deafening explosion, although everyone saw the high water column, they still didn''t know what happened.


    Second, zhaonanmaru sank to the bottom of the sea without giving any warning or sending any information. Looking at the place where there was another ship just now, there was only the empty sea surface and the avenger not far away. They broke their heads and couldn''t think of what had happened just now.


    Gao Yang didn''t expect that the second Zhaonan pill would sink so happily, but after groliov around him suddenly gave a cheer, Gao Yang woke up like a dream, waved his fist vigorously, and shouted, "little devil, die, you!"


    Pavlovich looked at them angrily and said angrily, "shut up, shout again and get out."


    After roaring at them, Pavlovic immediately shouted, "right torpedo, launch!"


    Next, you can directly attack the Rixin pill, because the obstacles in front of the Rixin pill have been removed, and this process took less than a minute. This speed completely exceeded Gao Yang''s imagination. However, Pavlovic, who was familiar with the torpedo and knew the power of the torpedo, seemed to be ready for it, so he immediately issued the order to launch the second torpedo.

 Chapter 379

    Hitting a target with a direct torpedo requires aiming, but the avenger does not have any aiming device, but the distance is less than 800 meters. The target is a large ship such as Rixin Maru. It doesn''t even need a simple aiming device. Pavlovich just needs to aim the bow at Rixin Maru,


    There was hardly any need to adjust the direction, and Pavlovich immediately gave the order to continue the attack.


    "Right torpedo, count down before launch, 3,2,1, launch!"


    "Right torpedo launch!"


    After Pavlovich counted down, the crew responsible for launching the torpedo immediately pressed a red button, but after pressing the button, there was no movement on the rightmost 53-39 torpedo launch tube on the bow deck.


    "Captain, right torpedo launch failure!"


    The torpedo on the right one failed to launch. The sudden change made Gao Yang nervous, but he didn''t take any action after looking at the Rixin pill. Pavlovich calmly said in a deep voice: "the torpedo on the right one, launch again."


    The red button was pressed again, but there was still no movement. At this time, the crew in charge of launching said loudly: "the launch of the right torpedo failed, confirm the launch failure!"


    Pavlovic shrugged his shoulders and said loudly, "the first torpedo on the right cancels the launch, and the second torpedo on the right is ready."


    Groliov has been translating Pavlovich''s orders in a low voice. When he learned that a torpedo had failed, Gao Yang''s heart became tighter and tighter. Seeing the failure of the second launch, Gao Yang suddenly moved in his heart and shouted to Pavlovich: "sorry, Captain, can I launch the remaining torpedoes? I''m very sorry. This is very important to me."


    Pavlovich, who was disturbed by Gao Yang, looked angry, but after Gao Yang finished, Pavlovich''s only hesitation was to agree to Gao Yang''s request. After waving his hand, he said in English: "you can launch."


    Gao Yang was overjoyed and walked to the simple launch console in three or two steps.


    Launching torpedoes is really a thing without any technical content, but even just pressing the button is enough to make Gao Yang excited.


    The torpedo launching mechanism on the bow deck is connected to the cockpit. Each of the three kinds of six torpedoes has a button. To launch that torpedo, you only need to press the corresponding button. The crew specially responsible for fish has finished the technical work. Just press the button and leave it to Gao Yang. Of course, there is no problem.


    Gao Yang stood in front of the launch pad. Although it was just a random puzzle, there were a few buttons on the board. Although it was just a finger job, at this time, Gao Yang only felt his blood rushing up his forehead. There was no way. He was excited.


    Pavlovich took another look, and the Rixin pill hardly moved, so Pavlovich immediately said in English: "right second torpedo, count down before launch, 3,2,1, launch!"


    As soon as I heard the word "launch", I pressed the button of the No. 2 torpedo, and then the front end of the No. 2 torpedo launch tube opened. With a poof, a 53-65 torpedo was launched.


    53-65 torpedo is an active and passive homing mode of wake homing and acoustic homing. In other words, this fish is already a smart torpedo. It can run after the target and know to sink the target. Even if the target makes a large maneuver to avoid, it is difficult to escape the tracking of 53-65 torpedo.


    However, the 53-65 torpedo needs to be beyond the minimum attack distance of one kilometer before it can start the automatic homing seeker. Now the Avenger is less than 800 meters away from Rixin pill. The 53-65 torpedo can only be used as a direct torpedo.


    The maximum speed of the 53-65 torpedo can reach 45 knots, and now the 53-65 torpedo is heading towards the Rixin pill with a long white trail at the maximum speed.


    At this time, almost no one on Rixin Maru realized that they had been attacked, which is not surprising. You can''t expect the crew on a whaling ship to immediately make judgment and analysis like the crew on a warship. Moreover, just three or two minutes later, most people are still shocked and confused about the sudden disappearance of the second Zhaonan Maru, At this time, the reasons they can guess are UFOs and sea monsters. They can even think whether the second Zhaonan pill exploded, but no one thought that the fishing boat not far from them fired a torpedo.


    The crew of Rixin Maru shouted and ran to the starboard side. They shouted confused and manic, but no one knew what to do.


    The captain of the Rixin Maru gave a rescue order, but he looked at the empty sea in the cockpit. He didn''t know who he had given the rescue order and who he could save. The ship sank too fast. It didn''t even have time to let people understand what had happened. How could anyone escape? The second Zhaonan Maru even took people on board, It''s almost the same to find a deep-sea fishing boat to fish up.


    The captain of rixinmaru is a very experienced old captain. He is very familiar with the waters of the Southern Ocean. He knows that there will be a large number of whales there and is familiar with all the work of processing whales on board. He is an excellent captain of ocean going fishing ships. However, he doesn''t know how to pay for torpedoes. In fact, even if he sees torpedoes, he won''t react at the first time.


    I haven''t eaten pork, I''ve seen pigs running, and benefited from the modern developed media. When the captain of xinwan saw the extremely fast white line on the sea that day, his subconscious reaction was that it was a torpedo, but his reason told him that in the Southern Ocean where warships rarely come, how could there be a torpedo, how could it be a torpedo, just this time, His reason and experience misled him.


    Just as the captain was still staring at the white line and trying to tell himself that it was not a torpedo, his chief mate shouted at the side: "torpedo, that''s a torpedo, turn the rudder left and move forward at full speed!"


    When the chief officer was scared to death and shouted for full speed, the captain of rixinmaru murmured, "Nani? How can this be a torpedo? How can a torpedo appear here? Are you kidding? Really, there is no war here, how can it be a torpedo? But it looks really like ah, how can it be a torpedo?"


    "Torpedo, it''s really a torpedo!"


    "We''re under attack, run!"


    "But where are you going?"


    The Rixin Maru has the largest number of crew, and all of them deal with the whales they hunt on the deck, and are driving away the polar dawn nearby, so there are a lot of crew on the deck. At this time, after several crew members shouted torpedoes, all the crew members were in a mess, and then, They ran from the starboard side of the ship to the port side, and that was the limit of their escape.


    When the chief officer of the Rixin Maru gave the order to avoid the action, the torpedo was about 300 meters away from the Rixin Maru. If the Rixin Maru was a small car, it would be easy to hide. Unfortunately, Rixin Maru was a large ship with a displacement of 8000 tons and moving at a speed of two or three knots. If Rixin Maru could hide under such circumstances, Then the laws of physics in the world have to be rewritten.


    The captain of rixinmaru only felt that after the deck under his feet suddenly shook, he immediately fell back. When he was knocked with blood all over his head and lying on the ground, the only thought in his mind was: "is it really a torpedo?"


    The chief officer was more competent than the captain. He had already grasped the fixed chair, so he was not shocked to the ground. At this time, he grabbed the radio microphone and shouted hoarsely, "we have been attacked. Everyone abandon the ship, abandon the ship immediately."


    The first mate knew that the ship was going to sink. After passing the captain and immediately giving the order to abandon the ship, the first mate immediately grabbed the radio microphone and shouted, "we were attacked by a torpedo. The ship sank immediately. Rescue, rescue!"


    Gao Yang watched as the 53-65 torpedo plunged into the stern of Rixin Maru and exploded. First, there was a flash, then a ripple, and then the water column rose into the sky. Finally, he heard a deafening explosion.


    The total weight of the 53-65 torpedo is 2.1 tons, and the warhead alone weighs 400 kg. Such a torpedo can make warships above 10000 tons lose combat effectiveness or even sink.


    The power of the torpedo is much greater than that of the anti-ship missile. This is because the torpedo directly attacks the part below the waterline of the ship, and the water is almost incompressible. Therefore, the explosion power of the torpedo warhead will all act directly on the ship through the water. Even if it does not directly hit the ship, it is enough to sink a large ship just by short-range explosion.


    Rixin pill was hit directly. Therefore, there is no doubt that it will sink. But Rixin pill is also a big ship after all. Although it was hit directly, Rixin pill did not break in two like the second Zhaonan pill. Although it is destined to sink, it can at least last last for a long time.


    A big hole was blown out in the middle of Rixin pill. Sea water quickly poured into the cabin from the big hole. The stern of Rixin pill sank rapidly, and the bow slowly began to tilt up.


    The Rixin pill was about to sink. At this time, Pavlovich looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang waved his hand and said ferociously: "continue, continue to attack, no one can be let go, no ship can run away!"


    At this time, ulyanko said in a hurry: "be careful not to hurt the polar dawn by mistake. We only hit the Japanese ship, and we must not hurt the polar dawn by mistake."


    Pavlovic nodded, stretched out his hand and turned on the radio. Then there was a rapid cry of repetition, which was repeated in the microphone on the common frequency.


    "This is the polar dawn, stop the attack! What are you doing! God, what''s happening! Smooth, please answer, this is the polar dawn, what are you doing!"


    Pavlovich ignored the call of the polar dawn. He grabbed the microphone. Ulyanko grabbed Pavlovich''s hand and stopped Pavlovich''s move. Then he picked up something like a mobile phone from the console in front of the captain and said in a hurry: "you forget the voice changer, put this in front of your mouth and speak again."


    Pavlovich shrugged his shoulders, put the sounder in front of his mouth in one hand, grabbed the radio microphone in the other hand, and said loudly: "warning, polar dawn, leave immediately, or you will be sunk. I repeat, polar dawn, please leave immediately, or you will be sunk immediately. Give you two minutes, and I will attack immediately in two minutes."

 Chapter 380

    A person''s voice can''t be disguised. Pavlovich''s voice sounds a little sharp after being processed by the sound transformer, and then transmitted by radio. Even if the voice is recorded, you don''t have to worry.


    Now Rixin Maru is bound to sink, but the other two whaling ships, one after Rixin Maru and the polar dawn, are separated by two ships, and the avenger can''t attack, while the other is in front of the good bow of the polar dawn, aiming at the avenger with its bow.


    Of course, Pavlovich will not really attack the polar dawn, but a tough attitude and wording are essential. Now if you want to sink the remaining two whaling ships, you must let the polar dawn leave, otherwise, the torpedo may accidentally hurt the polar dawn.


    After giving a strong warning to the polar dawn, Pavlovich turned off the radio, then took the sound transformer away from his mouth and said loudly, "check the No. 1 torpedo on the right and eliminate the fault as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang thought Pavlovic would give an order to continue firing torpedoes until Rixin pill was sunk, but Pavlovic didn''t seem to plan to do so.


    Rixin Maru sank very fast, and the bow of the ship had been exposed to the water, but the crew on Rixin Maru were already putting down the lifeboat. Gao Yang was only worried about the crew on Rixin Maru escaping. Now it seemed that they had enough time to put down the lifeboat.


    Although anxious, Gao Yang didn''t say anything. Pavlovich is the captain. He must decide what to do.


    The four men ran to the deck and began to check why the No. 1 torpedo on the right could not be launched, but Pavlovic did not issue any new orders. Although the avenger was slow, it was getting closer and closer to the Rixin pill, which was soon less than 500 meters.


    A whaling ship in front of the polar dawn began to reverse at full speed, then turned a corner, but it drove behind Rixin Maru, that is, there are three ships behind Rixin Maru.


    Seeing the ship finally moving, Pavlovich immediately said, "full rudder on the left, full speed."


    The avenger began to accelerate. When the ship completed a big turn, Pavlovich immediately ordered, "the right rudder is full."


    After that, Pavlovich looked at Gao Yang and said, "the left No. 2 torpedo is ready, the right No. 3 torpedo is ready, and launch after listening to the command clearly. Don''t make a mistake."


    The Avenger''s speed gradually increased, and at this time, the two ships drove out together from the left side of Rixin Maru. The two ships were almost parallel, but the ship on the right was polar dawn.


    A whaling ship took the polar dawn as a shield and rushed out with the polar dawn, while the other ship was still retreating at full speed and circling behind the Rixin Maru. The sinking Rixin Maru was used as a shield.


    The four ships circled in a very narrow space, but Pavlovich still didn''t care. After shrugging at Gao Yang, he grabbed the wine bottle and poured a mouthful of vodka. Then he smiled and said: "cunning Japanese, they can hide very well. However, I want to see when you can hide. Now, reverse at the left full rudder."


    The avenger immediately began to slow down. After it stopped completely, it began to accelerate and retreat back. When the avenger got faster and faster and retreated to the starboard side of Rixin Maru, a whaling ship rushed over from the port side of Rixin Maru. Although the speed was not very fast, if the avenger didn''t retreat, it would be hit head-on by the ship, If you continue to move in a straight line, you will be hit by the hull.


    It''s not fun for a thousand ton ship to collide head-on. Even if the speed is not very fast, it will cause great impact and damage to the ship. The Avenger''s torpedo is installed in the bow. If it is collided, it''s very likely that all torpedoes can''t be launched, or even touch the trigger fuse and explode on the avenger. In that case, Unfortunately, the avenger.


    Looking at the sudden emergence of the whaling ship, Gao Yang wanted to understand the key after a while. He couldn''t help but burst into a cold sweat immediately.


    Pavlovich looked completely indifferent. Instead, he smiled and said, "ha ha, the first Chuanyu pill is really a brave opponent. For their bravery, give them two big gifts."


    The avenger was retreating. The bow of the first chuanyumaru had just emerged from the left side of Rixin Maru. The bow of the avenger was facing the left side of the first chuanyumaru. At this time, Pavlovich shouted, "three torpedoes from the left and three torpedoes from the right!"


    The first chuanyumaru failed to hit the avenger and exposed the bow. At the same time, it began to turn right, and the speed was not slow, while the avenger continued to retreat, and the distance between the two quickly widened to nearly one kilometer.


    Pavlovic finally said loudly, "the third torpedo on the right, launch!"


    Gao Yang pressed a button and an a-244s light torpedo was launched. Then Pavlovic continued: "left third torpedo, ready to launch, count down five seconds, 5,4,3,2,1, launch."


    This time, two torpedoes were launched continuously. After Gao Yang pressed the button of the left third torpedo, another torpedo was launched.


    A-244s torpedo is a 324mm light torpedo, with a total length of only 2.7m, a total weight of 235 kg and a warhead of only 34 kg. Such a torpedo must be powerful enough for anti submarine, but for ships, some of its power is too small, and its maximum speed is only 30 knots.


    The torpedo swept the bow of rixinmaru with a white line and chased the first chuanyumaru. At this time, Gao Yang found that the two torpedoes seemed to have missed.


    The speed of the first chuanyuwan is about 10 knots, but it is still increasing. However, it will take a long time to reach the maximum design speed of 25 knots. However, the distance between the first chuanyuwan and the Avenger is only more than one kilometer, which is almost a little more than half a nautical mile. Therefore, it does not take too long for the a-244 torpedo to catch up with the gap of more than half a nautical mile.


    Pavlovich just glanced back at the torpedo and immediately shouted, "stop reversing, move forward at full speed, and chase the third Yongxin pill!"


    With the help of the polar dawn, Yongxin pill has run at least 3000 meters away, and there is only one 53-65 heavy torpedo and a 53-39 direct torpedo that cannot be launched


    The avenger in reverse stopped and began to move forward at full speed. However, after the avenger completed this process, the distance between the avenger and the third Yongxin pill has been further opened, and the speed of the Avenger is still very slow, which needs to be raised slowly.


    When the avenger quickly pursued, the third Yongxin pill had been accidentally at least 5000 meters.


    Gao Yang looked at the first Chuanyu pill, then at the third Yongxin pill, and then at the Rixin pill still releasing the lifeboat. He couldn''t help but wonder whether he could wipe out four whaling ships this time.


    When Gao Yang was in doubt, he saw that the a-244 torpedo, which was originally heading in a straight line, suddenly began to turn. Gao Yang suddenly realized that the a-244 torpedo has self-guidance function, but it is not an old torpedo that can only sail in a straight line. Therefore, it is not important whether the torpedo route is directly facing the first Sichuan Yuwan, Anyway, you can find the trace of the first Chuanyu pill after the sound guide starts working.


    An a-244 torpedo caught up with the first Chuanyu pill and exploded in the stern. Then, after a while, the second torpedo also hit the tail of the first Chuanyu pill. Although the power of a-244 was not strong, it still caused two skeletons to the tail of the first Chuanyu pill, and damaged the rudder and propeller of the first Chuanyu pill.


    Now, the second Zhaonan pill has sunk into the sea, and the Rixin pill is still sinking. The first Chuanyu pill can only stay in place and wait for death. Therefore, only one third Yongxin pill needs to be solved.


    Pavlovich sighed, picked up the sound transformer again, and then turned on the radio switch. He said loudly: "polar dawn, warn again that you are within the attack range of our torpedo. Please drive to us at the left full rudder immediately, otherwise, you will pray that the target automatically selected by the torpedo is the whaling ship rather than you."


    It seemed that the polar dawn was willing to cover the departure of the third Yongxin pill, but after Pavlovich warned again, the polar dawn finally made a sudden turn to the left, turned a corner and left the third Yongxin pill.


    The Avenger is advancing at full speed, and the third Yongxin pill is also advancing at full speed. When the polar dawn will not interfere with the torpedo launched by the avenger, the distance between the third Yongxin pill and the Avenger is also extended to six kilometers. If it is changed into nautical miles, it is a little more than three nautical miles.


    At this time Pavlovich roared, "the second torpedo on the left, launch!"


    Gao Yang launched the last normal torpedo. Although the speed of the third Yongxin pill increased to about 15 knots, the speed of 53-65 was 45 knots. The huge speed gap indicates that as long as the seeker of the 53-65 torpedo works normally, it will soon catch up with the third Yongxin pill.


    The first Chuanyu pill also made a snake maneuver, while the third Yongxin pill rushed straight forward.


    After the 53-65 torpedo launched a distance of one kilometer, the guidance head began to work and moved forward along the wake of the third Yongxin pill, but the speed was much faster. Then, after the torpedo caught up with the tail of the third Yongxin pill, a big explosion occurred immediately, lifting the stern of the third Yongxin pill high.


    Although it didn''t break into two parts like the second Zhaonan pill, the sinking speed of the third Yongxin pill was very fast. In less than three minutes, the third Yongxin pill had sunk into the seabed. At this time, what Gaoyang needed to do was to watch Rixin pill and the first Chuanyu pill sink slowly. Naturally, the so-called slow sinking is only relatively speaking, In the eyes of the crying crew on rixinmaru and daikawa yumaru, their ship sank very fast.


    However, Gao Yang is not satisfied with the sinking speed of Rixin pill. He wants to let those Japanese who are still trying to escape completely despair.

 Chapter 381

    The Rixin Maru has opened a big hole several meters in its body. With more and more sea water pouring into the cabin, the Rixin Maru is sinking faster and faster. The bow has begun to tilt up. It is estimated that it will sink completely in more than ten or twenty minutes.


    As for the first Chuanyu pill, although the stern was hit by two torpedoes, the power of 324mm light torpedo can not be compared with that of 533mm heavy torpedo. Even if Rixin pill sinks, the first Chuanyu pill may not sink.


    For Gao Yang, the ships of rixinmaru and Shichuan yumaru are going to sink, but people can''t run. Although there is no way to speed up the sinking of the two ships, they have a way to prevent the crew from leaving.


    Gao Yang looked at grove, and grove was looking at him. Before Gao Yang could speak, grove said happily: "do you want to say that we should move out the machine gun?"


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "yes, put our machine guns on the rack."


    Groliov once said that those Japanese might have the opportunity to board the lifeboat and let Gao Yang prepare a heavy machine gun on board.


    Gao Yang thought that groliov was thoughtful and reasonable, so he specially told ulyanko to prepare a heavy machine gun on the avenger.


    Now, heavy machine guns come in handy.


    Groliov clapped his hands and said with a grim smile, "brothers, who wants to help me move out the heavy machine gun?"


    As soon as groliov''s voice fell, several people around the right No. 1 torpedo launch tube on the front deck sent back the news. The torpedo launch tube had poor contact with the console. Now they have ruled out applause, that is, the remaining torpedo can be launched.


    Pavlovic said loudly, "please wait a moment. Our torpedo has been eliminated. Now we can sink a ship immediately. So, which one do you choose?"


    Gao Yang looked at groliov. After hesitating for a moment, groliov waved his hand and said ruthlessly, "go and kill the boat, leave the Rixin pill and send them to hell. Let me finish it with a machine gun."


    Compared with the Japanese crew who had the opportunity to board the lifeboat or had boarded the lifeboat with the ship sinking to the bottom of the sea, it seemed more desperate and painful to find that they had not been drowned but had to be killed with machine guns.


    Gao Yang agreed with groliov''s decision very much. He immediately shouted to Pavlovic, "sink the first Chuanyu pill."


    "As you wish, sink the first Sichuan jade pill!"


    Pavlovich nodded to Gao Yang, and then immediately ordered the avenger to the first Chuanyu pill, which had completely lost its ability to move.


    Gao Yang raised his head to groliov and said with a smile, "do you want to play the last torpedo? Although you just press the button, it''s very enjoyable."


    Groliov said happily, "yes, I''d love to."


    There was no need to get too close. The avenger turned a corner slightly. After it was less than 500 meters away from the first Chuanyu pill, it aligned with the side of the first Chuanyu pill. With Pavlovich''s order, groliov pressed the button. The last torpedo, like an arrow in the string, went straight to the first Chuanyu pill. Then, the water column went up to heaven and the first Chuanyu pill went into the sea.


    There was only one single Rixin Maru left on the sea, and at that time, the bow of Rixin Maru had tilted up, and at least half of the hull had disappeared into the sea. However, the first lifeboat on Rixin Maru had been put down, but at this time, Gao Yang had moved the heavy machine gun to the deck, and the avenger had returned to the vicinity of Rixin Maru.


    Rixin Maru could only put down a lifeboat in time. The crew who did not board the lifeboat jumped into the sea one after another and were rescued one by one by the people on the lifeboat.


    Watching the people on the lifeboat rescue the drowning crew one by one, Gao Yang assembled the heavy machine guns in their spare time.


    The heavy machine gun ulyanko took aboard was a 12.7mm browning m2hb heavy machine gun. He put up the tripod, put the gun body, and then put the bullet chain into the magazine. Groliov rubbed his hands and said, "guys, let me operate the machine gun. I think you have no opinion?"


    Cui Bo hurriedly said, "no, no, wait a minute. Killing devils was my ideal when I was a child. Now can you let me come first? Anyway, I can''t shoot with my machine gun. Come back when I''m finished, will you?"


    Li JinFang said anxiously, "as a Chinese, I have the opportunity to kill a few little Japanese without doing it. It''s no good. Rabbit, I''ll almost get it. Leave some for me."


    Groliov shrugged, let the machine gun out and said, "OK, you come first."


    The rabbit rubbed his hands, held the handle of the M2 machine gun in one hand, pulled the gun with his right hand, took a deep breath, and suddenly shouted, "little Japan, I''m your ancestor!"


    The machine gun roared suddenly, and 12.7 mm bullets poured out. There were more than a dozen people floating on the sea, and the lifeboat was picking up those who jumped into the sea in turn. Cui Bo chose the lifeboat.


    The Avenger is three or four hundred meters away from those who fell into the water and the lifeboat. At this distance, it is needless to describe the consequences of shooting with a 12.7 mm machine gun.


    The lifeboat is a fully enclosed large shell, which also carries power, but the speed is not very fast. The bullets shot by Cui Bo soon shot a series of bullet holes in the lifeboat, but it is unknown how many casualties the people inside will suffer.


    Cui Bo pulled the trigger and didn''t loosen. A 200 shot bullet chain was quickly knocked out, but Cui Bo''s ability to operate the heavy machine gun was really limited. Just listening to the machine gun, few lifeboats and people floating on the water seemed to be dead.


    After finishing the elastic chain, treble breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s fun!"


    Li JinFang pushed Cui Bo away and said in a hurry, "let''s see what your machine gun is used for. Let''s look at mine."


    Groliov helped get on a new bullet chain, but Li JinFang didn''t shoot, but heard ulyanko say loudly, "guys, make a quick decision. We have guests."


    Gao Yang turned his head and took a look. The polar dawn was coming this way.


    After witnessing the sinking of several whaling ships one after another, the polar dawn had already left the sea area, but for some reason, they returned again.


    Groliov frowned and said, "it''s really troublesome. What are they doing back?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "what else can we do to save people? The Japanese hunt whales and they save whales. Now the Japanese have become the hunted party. It seems that they are going to save people again."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "no matter him, there are still several kilometers to go. Wait until the ship gets close. Now let me kill some little Japs first. I''m paralyzed. I''ve been looking forward to this day for many years."


    After saying that, Li JinFang also pulled the trigger, but he hit a spot shot and aimed at people scattered on the water.


    The Japanese crew wearing orange life jackets floating on the sea is very conspicuous. They are designed to be more conspicuous so that rescuers can find the drowning more easily. But now, the advantage of being too conspicuous is that it is more convenient for Li JinFang to aim.


    Li JinFang fired several bursts in a row, but the heavy machine gun was completely different from the automatic rifle. After several bursts, Li JinFang found the trick.


    The 12.7x99mm bullet hit people. It really exploded where it hit. Every time one shot hit, the sea water next to the broken glass body would be dyed red. Soon, pieces of red floated on the water not far away, like a red flower on the blue sea.


    Li JinFang was very patient and accurate, but his slow shooting style made others dissatisfied. Groliov hurriedly said, "hurry up, hurry up, I''m still waiting."


    Li Jinfang sighed helplessly, then turned around the gun and poured all the remaining bullets on the same orange lifeboat.


    After groliov installed the bullet chain, he suddenly turned his head, frowned at the people standing aside and said, "guys, are we too cruel?"


    Groliov never makes public at ordinary times and is not so bloodthirsty to kill. However, groliov, who has fought all his life, has never seen any scenes. It can not be said that he has a heart of stone, but there will never be superfluous compassion. Therefore, Gao Yang is very surprised why groliov asked this sentence.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "is it cruel? I don''t think it''s very kind to kill the Japanese like this?"


    Ulyanko said loudly, "Hey, hey, is this still the big dog I know? Man, don''t forget how they treat your baby daughter."


    Cui Bo also said: "just think about ye Lianna and Catherine. It''s too cheap for me to kill them in this way. These little Japanese, old maozi, I''ll come if you don''t come."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "sorry, I mean, if you don''t think it''s cruel enough, then I''ll be more cruel."


    After that, groliov began to shoot, but his speed was much faster than Li JinFang, and he was very accurate. The name of machine gun artist was not in vain.


    After shooting one after another, and every time you shoot, a flower of blood will appear on the sea. After waiting to shoot all the living people scattered on the sea, groliov said, "you have to understand that it''s a difficult job to shoot people with a few large caliber guns to ensure that they can''t kill people when they hit."


    Gao Yang raised his telescope and looked at the people hit by groliov still struggling and shouting on the water, but the sea water around him was getting redder and redder. Gao Yang couldn''t help but give groliov a thumbs up and said, "you''re fierce, or you''re fierce."


    Groliov smiled on his happy face and said coldly, "they are dead, but they almost killed Yelena. So before they die, let them suffer more for a period of time. Therefore, I hit my leg. Maybe someone''s luck is good enough and his belly is broken, so his painful time can be shorter."

 Chapter 382

    Although there was still a distance of three or four hundred meters, the shrill scream was still clear and audible.


    The scream was also mixed with the painful curse of those unlucky people who were shot. Just from their torn throat, we can know how angry and desperate they were. However, although they were scolded, they didn''t feel at all. The reason is very simple. None of them can understand Japanese.


    Gao Yangzhen is not a cruel person. If he changes to another place and the shot is replaced by someone else instead of the Japanese, even if he is the enemy, Gao Yang will give him a happy and solve it with one shot. However, for these Japanese, Gao Yang has no plan at all.


    Groliov no longer continued shooting, but listened to the shrill screams with a happy face. For him, the screams of these Japanese are very pleasant notes.


    Just then, Cui Bo suddenly shouted, "I''m in the second Olympics. A little devil is shouting baga. I can hear it clearly."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "well, which little devil shouted?"


    Cui Bo shook his head and said, "I can''t tell if it''s so far away. Anyway, someone shouted like that."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "I just dried Rixin pill. Although it''s very happy, I always feel like there are some shortcomings."


    Li JinFang also nodded and said, "I also have this feeling. I just lack something."


    Gao Yang said with a puzzled face, "what is missing? No, there is no more complete revenge than this. The ship sank and people died, but why do I always feel a little less refreshing?"


    Groliov felt the same way: "I feel the same way."


    Cui Bo said disapprovingly, "Hey, can''t you understand? Do you think, if you take revenge, do you kill people quietly? Or tell him why you want to kill him in front of the enemy, make a declaration of revenge to the enemy, and then be tortured by you slowly in the face of the enemy''s regret, fear, anger, despair and powerlessness?"


    Gao Yang suddenly realized and said, "yes! That''s the truth."


    Cui Bo spread his hand: "Why do you think the villains in the movie can kill the protagonist, but they have to talk nonsense and then be overturned by the protagonist? Isn''t that why? The enemy is dead, but they don''t know that they were killed by themselves. Such revenge is not boring. We are the same now. You say these little Japanese die, but they don''t know why they were attacked, and they don''t know why Who did it? They''re confused. We''re not happy. "


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile, "rabbit, you are two, but it''s rare to understand it today."


    Groliov nodded again and again and said, "yes, yes, that''s the truth. I think now we should tell those Japanese why they were punished."


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "if you want to make a declaration of victory, we can get close to the Japanese, but don''t get off the ship. Shout a few words on the ship. We have to withdraw quickly. Don''t forget that the polar dawn will arrive soon."


    The avenger sailed directly to the front of the lifeboat. Below the bow were the dying Japanese crew. When they saw the big ship approaching, the seriously injured ones were even more cruel, while the less injured and uninjured ones dared not scold any more. Some people began to shout for help in English.


    Gao Yang leaned on the railing, looked at the Japanese who were only more than ten meters away from him under the bow and shouted in English: "shut up, you listen to me. Do you know why you died?"


    A Japanese man waved his fist and shouted loudly in Japanese. The sea water around him has turned red. It must be hopeless, so he will continue to scold.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "this doesn''t work. It affects my speech. Wuliyangke, is there a rifle on board?"


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "of course, but he didn''t take it out if it wasn''t useful. Wait a moment, I''ll have someone send out some rifles."


    Ulyanko shouted a few words on the walkie talkie. Soon a man came running with two ak74s. After Gao Yang took the rifle, he aimed at the Japanese who had been unwilling to shut up. After two shots went down and blew the Japanese''s head, the world was suddenly clean.


    No one could interfere with Gao Yang''s declaration of victory except a few dying Japanese who could make a faint scream.


    There were three people floating on the water who were not killed or shot. There should be people alive in the lifeboat, but I can''t see the situation inside. I don''t know how many others can survive.


    Gao Yang only needs a few living listeners. As for some, it''s not a problem.


    After clearing his throat, he shouted loudly, "do you know why you came to this end? It''s very simple because you almost killed my girlfriend and my friend!"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, a Japanese who was soaked in the water shouted hoarsely: "sorry, please let me go. I''m just going to sea for the first time. I haven''t done anything. Now you have sunk Rixin pill and many people have died. Please let us go."


    The Japanese spoke English. Gao Yang was very satisfied. After waving his hand, he said loudly, "if you don''t want to die, translate my words to your people. The polar dawn will come soon. As long as I''m satisfied, I can let you go."


    The Japanese who knew English immediately translated Gao Yang''s words. After waiting for him to finish speaking in Japanese, Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said, "not long ago, you knocked over an inflatable boat on the Bob Barker and attacked the people falling into the sea with a high-pressure water gun. Now I tell you, it''s my girlfriend, my friend and my friend''s friend!"


    After Gao Yang''s words, after translation, the two Japanese immediately began to croak in Japanese. At this time, the Japanese National People''s Congress who knew English shouted: "the people who attacked your girlfriend are people working on the deck. They are all dead, and we all work in the marine department. We have never been on the deck at all."


    He shouted loudly: "shut up and listen to me, because you bastards cost US $20 million to buy this boat and torpedoes to kill you little Japanese, FAK. You want to eat whales. Yes, you are fair and aboveboard whaling. What the fuck is scientific research? Do you say you are cheap? Scientific research, scientific research, your mother.


    Apart from studying your mother, what else can you do? Take a good picture of your a and V and make contributions to the people of the world. If you have to hunt whales, you can also hunt whales. You know that whales are going to become extinct. People''s environmental protection organizations want to scold you and protest. Listen, you Japanese bastards, let people scold and vent their anger and stop them If you hunt whales, you can move a place. But it''s good for you to dare to do it. Even if you dare to do it, you dare to hit my girlfriend. Lao Tzu, bah, I''m not your Lao Tzu. It''s strange if I don''t kill you.


    Also, what have you been doing since ancient times? You are a bunch of non personnel, disgusting garbage species. You know what? You don''t deserve the word race. In World War II, you did terrible things, defeated, changed your fucking body, began to pretend to be poor, and became a fucking nuclear bomb victim.


    You shameless bitches who keep shouting peace loving and reflecting on the war, but want to worship those war criminals in the Jingguo God toilet during World War II. Is there anything more shameless in the world than you? If it weren''t for the immoral things of the Yankees who kept you as a dog, you would have been destroyed by people by virtue of your garbage Back.


    Paralyzed, you garbage species that shouldn''t be left on the earth are led by the dog chain in the hands of the bastard American owners, and you want to make trouble. I tell you, sooner or later, nuclear level your Japan, and then breed you into radiation monsters in your hometown to play. Well, throw you Japanese specialty radiation monsters to the United States for those who treat you as dogs The Americans Tim block, let them make a series of movies, called the invasion of Japanese monsters, and then tell those Americans that this is what happens when they keep Japanese as dogs! "


    Gao Yang scolded happily, but Bruce said bitterly on one side: "boss, please, I''m American."


    Gao Yang patted his head and said, "sorry, sorry, I forgot you. It''s a accidental injury."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "if you finish scolding, can I scold a few words?"


    Gao Yang put his hand and said, "please, please scold at will. You''re welcome."


    Groliov held the railing and shouted, "because you hurt my daughter, you must die!"


    Groliov said a hard sentence, and there was no more below. Gao Yang waited for a while and hurried, "continue to scold."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "I don''t know what to scold."


    Cui Bo hurriedly said, "let me come and let me scold a few words to vent my anger."


    Cui Bo pointed to the English speaking Japanese and shouted, "do you know why you deserve to die? Just because you are Japanese, all Japanese deserve to die."


    Li JinFang came forward and shouted, "do you know why you deserve to die? Because I''m Chinese, you should all die."


    After Li JinFang roared, Frye said curiously, "frog, why are you Chinese and they have to die? There is no inevitable connection."


    Li JinFang said with a proper expression on his face, "I''m Chinese. If I''m here today, they''ll die. Chinese people have too many reasons to let the Japanese die."


    Frye shrugged and yelled, "because my boss wants you to die, you all have to die."


    Bruce scratched his head. After thinking for half a day, he shouted to the Japanese people, "because you hurt me by mistake, you must die."


    Wuliyangke laughed, came forward to join the fun and shouted, "because you don''t want to die, you won''t have this business, so you all die!"

 Chapter 383

    After a declaration of revenge and scolding, Gao Yang really felt much better.


    Although the Japanese who could understand English were worried about their future fate, few people were willing to give up when there was still a glimmer of hope, especially after the polar dawn was getting closer and began to shout with the horn that used to shout to the whaling ship.


    "The captain of the polar dawn requested to talk to the smooth ship. We have no hostility at all and are in a humanitarian position. Please allow us to rescue the crew of the whaling ship who fell into the water."


    When the polar dawn approached about a kilometer from the avenger, it basically stopped moving, and then began to shout with a loud horn.


    After waiting for the polar dawn, the Japanese crew saw the hope of survival. The Japanese who spoke English said eagerly, "you are right. The Japanese are really cheap species. Please let us poor people go. We will never hunt whales again. We will sincerely apologize."


    Gao Yang glanced and said, "see, this is little Japan. When they are weak, it is called pity, which makes you feel embarrassed to kill them. However, when they turn around and bite you hard, they will never stop. For this kind of thing, they have to beat the water dog and don''t give him a chance to bite you back."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "then fight. What are you waiting for?"


    After that, groliov picked up another AK74, leaned over the guardrail and pointed the muzzle of the gun at the English speaking Japanese.


    Seeing being pointed at by the muzzle of the gun, the Japanese was very frightened and shouted, "you said you wouldn''t kill us. No, you said you wouldn''t kill me."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "I lied to you."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, groliov immediately fired a gun. After several shots in a row, he floated on the sea and completely lost the living people.


    After killing all the people outside the lifeboat, groliov pointed the muzzle of his gun at the lifeboat and began to shoot. At this time, TREB took Gao Yang''s gun and began to shoot at the lifeboat. After several magazines were emptied in succession, there were still living people in the lifeboat.


    After firing the rifle bullets, ulyanko waved his hand and said, "well, everything is done. Now we should withdraw. Before long, the whole world will be shocked by what happened here, so we''d better leave quickly."


    Gao Yang pointed to the lifeboat and said, "as long as this thing is still floating, I''m not sure. In case a lucky man doesn''t die, so I think it''s better to let it sink."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "leave it to me."


    Groliov''s treatment method was to move the m2hb machine gun to the side of the ship, and then start pouring 12.7mm bullets into the lifeboat. The machine gun bullets were shot from the ceiling and then shot from the bottom of the ship. Before long, the lifeboat was hit into a sieve.


    The lifeboat on Rixin Maru is totally enclosed and made of FRP. It has no problem against the waves, but it has no resistance to machine gun bullets.


    The bow of Rixin Maru has been completely erected. With a sound of metal cracking, the sinking speed is faster and faster, and then it finally completely submerges into the water. The lifeboat sank almost at the same time as Rixin Maru. At this time, the whole whaling fleet was sent to the bottom of the sea.


    The polar dawn began to shout with a loudspeaker again, which annoyed Gao Yang. He shouted at the top of his voice, "you stay here and observe more. You have to make sure no one survives. Now I''ll go to the cockpit and talk to the captain of the polar dawn."


    Ulyanko frowned and said, "why talk nonsense with the polar dawn?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the place where the sun shinmaru sank and said, "we''ve made too big a thing, and it''s sure to be recorded, so I think it''s better to attract the world''s attention to other places."


    After returning to the cockpit, ulyanko picked up the voice changer he had prepared for Pavlovic and said in a deep voice, "just put this in front of your mouth. This knob can adjust the pitch you want. Well, choose a voice you like."


    Gao Yang tried several times with the sound changer and chose a band that made his voice very low and thick. Then he asked Pavlovich to turn on the radio.


    After the radio was turned on, a call from the polar dawn came immediately, and the content of the call was nothing more than a request to talk with the smooth, just as they shouted in the loudspeaker.


    Gao Yang grabbed the microphone, then deliberately slowed down and said in a deep voice, "this is the smooth ship. I agree to talk to the captain of the polar dawn. Now, please listen to every word I say."


    "I am the captain of the polar dawn. From a humanitarian standpoint, I ask for permission to send someone to the crew who fell into the water."


    "After we leave, you can go to rescue them. Now, please listen to every word I say carefully. I won''t repeat it twice, and you''d better record our call and publish it to the world.


    First of all, please allow me to pay tribute to Greenpeace and all environmental protection organizations committed to protecting rare animals all over the world. I highly appreciate your purpose of protecting the safety and sustainable development of the earth, the environment and all kinds of organisms and making positive changes with actions, and admire your contribution to the earth.


    However, I have to say that for some people in the world who ignore our environment and are still wantonly destroying the living environment of all mankind, the means of peace are ineffective.


    People all over the world have endured Japan''s shameless act of whaling in the name of scientific research for too long. Therefore, we people from all over the world have formed a new organization, green terror. Our purpose is to use all necessary means to protect our earth, including but not limited to the use of force.


    Any commercial whaling on the high seas will be hit by the green terrorist organization.


    Whether at sea or on land, if there is serious damage to the environment, we will be hit. We will physically eliminate all those who seriously endanger the environment. From now on, all those who wantonly damage the environment, please be careful. Maybe our next goal is you. Our slogan is that we will never stop until we achieve our goal, so, For your own life, please be kind to the earth.


    I declare that from today on, green terror is officially established and that I am responsible for sinking four Japanese whaling ships.


    The above is the official declaration of green terror.


    In addition, I officially warn the polar dawn not to try to track us, or I will sink your ship. "


    After that, Gao Yang threw away the microphone and turned off the radio. After taking a breath, he said with a smile: "OK, now let them find someone. A newly established terrorist organization, tut Tut, these words will be released. It is estimated that the Japanese have a headache. If they want to hunt whales, they have to weigh it. It seems that I have made a great contribution to the survival of whales."


    Ulyanko also smiled and said, "if you say this, it is estimated that you will focus the world''s attention on the radical environmentalists, but who can think that the cause of the incident is just because two girls were attacked. Ha, who can think of it."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "now that everything is over, we can go home, but how can we go home safely after such a big thing?"


    Ulyanko said with a smile: "don''t worry, big Ivan has been arranged. He is the one who really runs the operation. Big Ivan won''t let anyone find useful clues. The ship to pick us up has been ready for a long time. Now, we just need to meet the ship to pick us up, and then all traces will be erased."


    Gao Yang nodded, looked around at the people in the cabin, waved his hand and said, "I declare that the action of killing little Japan is over."


    After a burst of cheers, ulyanko said to Pavlovic, "let''s go to the round place. Now we''re going home."

 Chapter 384

    In addition to praising them, seven or eight Russians were crowded in the cockpit. Except for the crew who had to work in the engine room and couldn''t leave, others were crowded in the cockpit.


    "Ula, ula, ula!"


    As Gao Yang announced the successful conclusion of their revenge action, the strongest cheers began after a slight delay, because most people in the cockpit could not understand English. After Pavlovich announced it again in Russian, a group of Russian speaking old maozi immediately cheered.


    Gao Yang was a little surprised because the Russian crew looked more excited than him.


    The torpedo launch only needs to press the button, but all the work before pressing the button is completed by four people who are specially responsible for maintaining and setting the torpedo attack data, and they are the most excited at this time.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s puzzled eyes, ulyanko shrugged and said, "you wonder why they are excited? Very simple, they sank Rixin pill, each of them had 50000 dollars to take, sank the whole fleet, and they had 100000 dollars to take."


    Pavlovich was also very excited. He even gave several orders to let the avenger start moving at full speed. After he took off the captain''s hat, grabbed the wine bottle and poured it hard, he shouted to him: "man, I thank you very much for the job opportunity you have provided and salute you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I should thank you, captain. You did a great job. Besides, I didn''t know you could speak English."


    Pavlovic laughed and said, "man, when I was the vice captain, but when the Soviet Union was always ready to fight NATO, my daily work was to confront NATO warships and threaten and quarrel with NATO captain. How could I not speak English?"


    After laughing, Pavlovich pointed to the happy crew, and then said with emotion on his face: "do you know why they are so happy? Because we are all the same, countless training and exercises, but we have never really fought with the enemy once, but now they have finally participated in a real battle.


    It''s not training or exercise. Commanding a real battle is the first time in my life. Although the combat object is a civilian ship, it''s also good. At least I ordered to shoot the fish laser at the real ship. What I learned has been used. Ha ha, so I must thank you.


    Because without you, there would be no such action, and without this action, of course, there would be no such job opportunity. First of all, I worked as a Navy all my life, until your job opportunity is too important for an old guy who doesn''t have enough unemployment pension to buy wine. This time, I will make a lot of money and die of alcoholism, and so can the old woman in my family To shut up, ha ha. "


    For professional soldiers, especially those in peacetime, they have worked hard all their life to learn and practice their skills. It is likely to be the skill of killing dragons. They can''t really use it for the enemy once in their life, because it must be a war.


    Gao Yang understood Pavlovich''s mood, practiced things all his life, and finally came in handy. This mood must be good. Of course, they attacked civilian ships rather than warships, which was somewhat flawed. However, given that they attacked garbage species such as Japanese, those crew members would not feel guilty about killing civilians, On the contrary, it will have a sense of achievement in eliminating harm for the people of the world, which can be regarded as making up for most of the shortcomings.


    Groliov was shaking hands with the Russian crew one by one. They talked happily in Russian. Finally, groliov smiled at Gao Yang: "they asked me again when there will be such an action next time, and they urged them to participate again."


    Pavlovic nodded again and again and said, "yes, I also want to participate again. Didn''t you say that you established a green anti cloth organization just now? If you have such actions again, please be sure to inform me."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "please, that''s just a diversion. I don''t have the consciousness to struggle for protecting and cherishing animals. This action just hollowed out my family. Once again, I should really lose my family."


    Pavlovich said with regret: "Although I know you are talking nonsense, I still feel very sorry. If what you say is true, it''s a pity. There are too few people like you. I heard about you. In order to give vent to my friends, I took all my money out to do a great event that shocked the whole world. Well, there are many more rich people than you, but few are as cruel as you."


    Ulyanko laughed and said, "ram is a tough guy. Although he is young and always smiles, he dares to do anything. Fortunately, his girlfriend has no big deal this time. If his girlfriend really encounters misfortune, I guess this guy will go to the island of Japan with a nuclear bomb."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "nuclear bomb? I really want to. Unfortunately, I don''t have so much money to buy nuclear bomb. This time, I lost all my family by sinking a few ships, and also took out all the family property of the big dog, and let my brothers lose a lot of money. Therefore, I absolutely don''t want to do it again on my own."


    Groliov said seriously, "ram, I can do anything for my daughter, so I''m very grateful and satisfied with your self assertion. Also, don''t mention money, because your loss is the biggest."


    Cui Bo said solemnly: "Brother Yang, as soon as I heard what I said, I knew you had to fight a big battle. No matter whether you have money or not, you certainly won''t swallow it because you are a master of happiness, gratitude and hatred. Also, don''t mention the matter of money in the future. You know our wishes. What''s the meaning of living in the world and always haggling over those money? You will have the opportunity to express evil spirit , if you can be happy, gratitude and hatred, even if you lose your wealth, it''s worth it. "


    Li JinFang patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "brother Yang, no matter what happens, the brothers will go together. There will be gratitude and revenge. I just ask you not to take the brothers'' affairs as your own affairs, but don''t tell your brothers about your own affairs."


    Uliyangke said with a smile: "in order to get out of this evil spirit, your price is not small, but everything is worth it, isn''t it?"


    Groliov also said in a deep voice: "of course, it''s worth it. I can have a good sleep after a bad breath in my heart. If I don''t take this tone, there will be a thorn in my heart for the rest of my life."


    Gao Yang sighed: "it''s worth it. It''s really worth it. It''s also worth losing money. However, happiness and revenge are simple to say and easy to do. If it weren''t for all of you, how could we revenge so thoroughly this time."


    Ulyanko laughed and said, "there is a saying in Russia that if you are a real man, don''t let your hatred stay overnight. Many people like to hang this sentence on the edge, but few can do it. You people have done it. No matter what it is, no matter who the enemy is, no matter what price you have to pay, you can face it together, so you are all real men."

 Chapter 385

    Kill one person in ten steps and leave him alone for thousands of miles. When things are over, brush your clothes and hide your name.


    They have done this. As for the matter, brushing their clothes and hiding deep and fame are the main challenges they will face next.


    Hiding oneself is no less difficult than sending Rixin pills to the bottom of the sea with torpedoes, and everyone, including big Ivan, will never allow to contact themselves about sinking a fleet.


    On the high seas, it is a complete act of war to sink civilian ships with torpedoes. If the party launching the attack is an individual with clear sovereignty, it is an act of national war. If the attacker has no clear national ownership, it is an act of national terrorism.


    The avenger quickly left the fighting sea area. After confirming that the polar dawn was not tracked and the polar dawn signal was completely lost in the radar screen, the avenger drove north at full speed.


    Before Rixin Maru sank, it sent a distress signal, while polar dawn witnessed and photographed the whole process. Therefore, on the day Rixin Maru sank, this explosive news caused a sensation all over the world.


    The confrontation between the Japanese whaling fleet and anti whaling ships in the Southern Ocean is staged every year. Wounding incidents occur from time to time, and ship collisions are common. However, no one has ever died. This time, things have become different and things have become big.


    Four whaling ships sank. The reason for the sinking was the torpedo attack, and the crew of the whaling ship did not survive. The reason for this disastrous consequence was that after launching an attack on the whaling ship with torpedoes, the attackers also shot at the survivors with guns. However, the polar dawn first reported the news to the International Maritime Organization and then to CNN, Then, CNN interrupted all programs, interrupted the news in the form of oral broadcast by the host, and began to report in a circular way in the form of text scrolling.


    When CNN finally received the video shot by polar dawn through satellite signal transmission, the whole event was confirmed. Especially after CNN announced the pictures they received, the same picture appeared on news columns all over the world.


    Because of the shooting angle and the video clips selected by CNN, when people all over the world saw that a huge water column suddenly appeared on the other side of the Rixin pill and heard the violent explosion, they were still confused. However, when people saw a torpedo on a fishing boat, dragging a long trail to catch up with the third Yongxin pill, When the third Yongxin pill was sunk with just one hit, it was not only shocked, but also shocked.


    Japan announced the dispatch of warships to the sea area of the accident for the first time. The major powers immediately expressed their condemnation and condolences to Japan. Greenpeace cleared itself for the first time. There was a lot of cheers in China and expressed their love. Argentina announced for the first time that its country''s Shunli had nothing to do with it. The Shunli in the picture was a fake, The real smooth ship catches krill in the Atlantic and has made contact.


    Major television stations have launched special news programs to find guests and military experts to come together to analyze the consequences of this incident, military experts to analyze the model of torpedo, and political commentators to analyze the impact of this incident on Japan. In short, all perspectives and aspects have been discussed, analyzed and studied.


    CNN was bad. After the whole world was attracted by this incident, it announced the recording sent by the polar dawn. Therefore, when Gao Yang announced the establishment of the green terrorist organization with a changed voice and a heavy tone, slow and thick voice, it was like dropping a bomb in a pond that had turned up strong winds and waves.


    Gao Yang''s words are indeed very deterrent. The key is that his threats are made with practical actions. There is no need to prove whether he can do it or whether he dares to do it.


    The focus of the world has changed rapidly. Their attention has been transferred to the establishment of an extreme radical environmental protection organization when a fishing boat attacked a Japanese whaling ship in the Southern Ocean. Of course, the whaling ship attack is still a matter of great concern, but the focus of people''s concern and concern is the establishment of the green terrorist organization.


    A big storm is brewing, but Gao Yang only knows that this matter has caused a sensation. As for how much sensation it is, it is not clear, because they have been maintaining communication silence and trying not to reveal their traces.


    After sailing Northwest for two days and one night, the avenger stopped in a sea area on the South Pacific Basin, where they were waiting to meet the receiving ship.


    The water depth and distance from land make this area of the South Pacific Basin very barren, with few fish resources. There is no need to worry about the emergence of fishing boats, and it is also far away from any route, so the avenger hardly has to worry about being found by other ships.


    After only six hours of waiting in the agreed sea area, the model appeared on the Avenger''s radar. After waiting to communicate with the receiving ship by short-range radio or by code language, a fishing boat appeared in Gao Yang''s vision soon.


    The avenger had been loaded with explosives. When the two ships approached, the fuse was also installed. Gao Yang and Wu liyangke put down two inflatable boats. After Gao Yang and Wu liyangke finally got on the inflatable boat, Wu liyangke looked at the avenger and suddenly said with a reluctant face: "it''s a pity. It''s a pity that the ship bought for five million dollars is going to sink like this."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I also think it''s a pity, but I certainly don''t dare to take this ship. Otherwise, I''ll give it to you. You can deal with it as you like."


    Uliyangke was stunned. After being stunned for a moment, he suddenly clenched his teeth and said to Gao Yang: "you bastard, this ship is yours. I''ll only feel sorry if it sank, but you gave me this ship. Then I''ll be distressed if it sank."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you can choose not to blow it up."


    The gnashing of teeth of populaceae: "Nonsense, do I want this ship to die? If there is no polar dawn, it''s OK, but the damn polar dawn must have photographed the whole process. Keeping this ship is not looking for death. Moreover, big Ivan also said that the ship must be bombed and sunk. Even if there is no polar dawn, the ship must be sunk. Asshole, you give me a ship that must sink to disgust me, and And I can''t cheat the insurance. Damn it, damn it, I lost a ship of five million dollars and got nothing. "


    Gao Yang was completely helpless and said with a bitter smile, "OK, OK, I won''t give you this ship. Shall I take back this sentence?"


    Ulyanko said angrily, "no, you''ve given it to me. The avenger already belongs to me. Give me the detonator. I''ll blow up my ship later. Even if I can''t get anything, I can at least boast to others that I set off a fireworks worth five million dollars."

 Chapter 386

    They arrived in New Zealand first. Although they only stood on their feet in New Zealand, it was not until they arrived in New Zealand that they realized how much sensation their work had caused.


    Although five days have passed, what happened in the Southern Ocean is still heating up. However, the news about the attack on the whaling ship in the Southern Ocean has not disappeared, but has attracted more and more attention.


    However, the main concern is not the attack and sinking of the whaling ship itself, but the high-profile declaration, which has aroused great controversy all over the world. After the initial condemnation, with the voice on the Internet, the green terrorist organization has become the focus of attention.


    China must be full of national jubilation, and all the Japanese who were killed are enough. Unlike China, other countries have fallen into a big debate.


    In the news program on TV, guests with different opinions were spitting at each other, but the whole thing was that 99 Japanese sailors died, so those guests who felt that the Japanese deserved to die still had to pay attention to their words. On the Internet, it was different. For the existence of the green terrorist organization, the number of supporters and opponents was basically the same, Some people think that there should be an organization like green terror cloth, while others think that green terror cloth should not exist. However, more than 90% of the people support green terror cloth in their view that green terror cloth organization killed a whaling fleet.


    Gao Yang also succeeded in dragging down organizations such as Greenpeace and sea guardian. Although these organizations tried to put aside any connection with the green terrorist organization and denied that they would take any violence in the future, all environmental protection organizations have received unprecedented attention.


    For Gao Yang, no matter how noisy the outside world is, it''s none of his business.


    Four Japanese whaling ships have been sent to the bottom of the sea with almost all the crew. The polar dawn just picked up more than a dozen holes or incomplete bodies. To salvage the sunken ship and bodies, the Japanese have to go to the bottom of the sea for salvage.


    The avenger has also sunk into the Southeast Pacific Basin. The water depth there is between 3000 and 5000 meters. Not to mention that no one will know about the avenger. Even if they know, it doesn''t matter. Let the Japanese salvage the sunken ship as evidence.


    After only half a day''s stay in New Zealand, Gao Yang and groliov boarded the plane to Chile, while TREB and uriyanko went home respectively. TREB and uriyanko went to the Gulf of Aden, and uriyanko needed to send Pavlovic and their crew away in batches before going to South Africa.


    Ye Liana is completely fine, but Catherine is still in the hospital of Punta Arenas. Her organ failure is very serious. Although she has been awake for ten days, she has not been out of danger. For the sake of safety, she can''t return to the United States for treatment, so Catherine has stayed in Punta Arenas. Ye liana and Adele, And stayed in Punta Arenas.


    By this time, ye Lianna could not see a reporter in their hospital, and the Rixin pill had been sunk. The news value of Ye Lianna and several of them had been greatly reduced. When the news just came out, the reporters asked Ye Lianna, after they had no feelings about the sinking of Rixin pill, they left Punta Arenas one after another.


    It''s impossible to avoid the reporter''s interview, so ye Lianna, who accepted the interview, generously forgives the crew of Rixin Maru on TV. No matter how slow she is, she also knows why Gao Yang left in a hurry instead of accompanying her. Her boyfriend sent those Japanese to the bottom of the sea. Those Japanese have become dead, Yelena can forgive them.


    However, no one linked the sinking of Rixin pill with Ye Lianna. The reason is very simple. After understanding the identity background of Ye Lianna and Catherine, no one thought they would have nothing to do with the sinking of Rixin pill.


    Ye Lianna has been discharged from the hospital and stayed with Natalia in a hotel near the hospital, but she still goes to see Catherine and talk with Natalia every day.


    Without the reporters blocking the door, Gao Yang said that after they arrived in Punta Arenas, they could enter the hospital openly.


    Catherine has been transferred to the general ward. Gao Yang and groliov each hold a large handful of flowers. When they find Catherine''s ward, they knock on the door.


    It was pheles who opened the door. When he saw Gao Yang and groliov, pheles immediately smiled and made a welcome gesture.


    Catherine has awakened, and the most dangerous stage has passed. Although it is not known whether there will be any sequelae, at least her life will not be in danger.


    Catherine''s parents, Yelena''s mother and daughter, and Adele are all in the ward, but different from Gao Yang''s last visit, everyone is smiling now.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s return, ye Liana immediately ran forward, hugged Gao Yang, and then buried her head in Gao Yang''s arms. Groliov''s hands had opened, but she found that ye Liana''s expression was very complex after she jumped into Gao Yang''s arms.


    Looking at the loss on groliov''s face, she looked at groliov with an apologetic expression, but fortunately, Natalia came forward and hugged groliov, and finally didn''t let groliov open her arms in vain.


    Natalia and groliov are both old husbands and wives. They let go with a gentle hug. Groliov reluctantly shrugged and put the flowers at Catherine''s bedside. He said to smiling Catherine in a deep voice: "thank you. As a father, I appreciate what you have done for Yelena. Thank you."


    Groliov loved his daughter so much that he was grateful to Catherine. However, because Catherine was still too weak, after putting down the flowers, groliov said a few words to Catherine and stood aside.


    At this time, ye Lianna finally let go of Gao Yang with a shy face and ran to hold groliov. Gao Yang stood in front of Catherine''s hospital bed with flowers for a long time, but she didn''t know what to say. Finally, Gao Yang just whispered, "thank you, Catherine."


    Catherine smiled and whispered, "why do you want to thank me? I should thank you for coming to see me. Moreover, I invited Ye Lianna. I should say sorry to you."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "Ye Lianna told me everything. I don''t know what to say. I, I am very, um, thank you very much."


    Catherine looked at Ye Lianna with an angry look. After she stuck out her tongue, ye Lianna smiled at Catherine.


    Gao Yang immediately knew that he had said the wrong thing, which made him more embarrassed. He and Catherine looked at each other, but they didn''t know what to say. They fell into an unspeakable embarrassing atmosphere for a time.


    Katherine''s mother came forward, smiled and took the flowers from Gao Yang''s hand and said with a smile: "thank you for the flowers. Katherine is much better. In two days, we will go back to the United States. The doctor said that she should have no sequelae."


    When Catherine''s mother got out of the siege, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "great, that''s great, Catherine. I knew you would be fine. Well, I wish you a speedy recovery."


    After two words, the ward fell into silence again. At this time, Adele, who had been standing silent, suddenly said, "Gao, you sank Rixin pill, right?"


    Gao Yang and groliov were stunned together, while Catherine''s parents were even more stunned. Gao Yang looked at Ye liana, but saw Ye Liana shaking her head slightly with an imperceptible range, indicating that she had not talked nonsense.


    "How, how can you think we did it? Please, I don''t have the ability. Ha ha, everyone is familiar. You can''t talk nonsense. Be careful, I''ll sue you for slander."


    Gao Yang was surprised and almost said how you knew, but he immediately reacted. He didn''t leak his mouth and joked with a classic line.


    Adele said firmly: "Ye Lianna is still in the hospital. As soon as Catherine woke up, you left in a hurry. I know you will never leave without them. You must have something very important to do when you leave. Eleven days have passed since we were admitted to the hospital. On the fifth day after you left, Rixin pill was attacked, and then five and a half days later, you came back. In terms of time You should have done it. I don''t know much about the Southern Ocean, but I know you very well. So although I have no evidence, you must have done it, right? "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "your imagination is too rich."


    Adele seems to have determined that Gao Yang killed Rixin pill. She no longer asks whether Gao Yang did it, but uses a positive language: "Gao, ninety-nine Japanese sailors, ninety-nine lives sank into the sea with the ship. What do you think?"


    Gao Yang would never admit that he killed Rixin pill, because Catherine''s parents and Adele were in the ward, but he was very unhappy with Adele''s tone, so he didn''t deny it this time, but said directly: "excuse me, is a whale a fish?"


    Adele was stunned, shrugged and said, "of course whales are not fish, whales are mammals. People with a little common sense know this?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, it seems that you know this very simple academic question. So, are the Japanese people?"


    Adele was stunned. After being stunned for a moment, she suddenly smiled and said cheerfully, "you did it. I knew you did it."


    After Adele finished with a happy look on her face, she immediately came forward and put her hand on Gao Yang''s shoulder. She kissed Gao Yang with a snap on her face. Then she beat Gao Yang''s chest with an excited face and said with a smile: "nice job, man. I love you. In addition, to answer your academic questions, just like whales are not fish, Japanese are certainly not human."

 Chapter 387

    Adele was in high spirits, and the others were stunned.


    Adele let go of her hand on Gao Yang''s shoulder, then smiled at Ye Lianna and said, "sorry, I can''t help it. Now I just want to say that your boyfriend and dad are so handsome."


    Pheles looked at Gao Yang like an alien. After a short period of consternation, pheles looked fanatical, just as fanatical fans saw idols, and shouted: "Is that true? God, I''m so happy to know that Rixin pill sank into the sea. For the guy who did all this, I just want to say to him that he did a great job, but I didn''t expect that it was you who did it. Gentlemen, I heard your declaration and expressed my full support for your proposition. In addition, where did your activity funds come from Come on? Do you rely on collecting donations? Well, do you accept checks? I want to fund your actions. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "sorry, everyone, what makes you think we did this? I''m sorry to tell you that we have nothing to do with the attack on the Rixin pill."


    Gao Yang may not hide anything from Yelena and Catherine, but with Catherine''s parents and Adele, Gao Yang will not admit anything.


    Gao Yang denied again, which made films look tangled, but Adele said disdainfully: "what are you worried about? Are you still afraid of us? I hate those Japanese. Mr. and Mrs. Taylor want to avenge those Japanese in person. Do you think someone here will report you? Don''t worry, my mouth is very strict."


    Phelms zipped up his mouth and said solemnly: "Gao, I swear to God that my family and I will not disclose any information about this to anyone. If you did this, please believe me. I really want to kill those sons of bitches with you. Groliov, you are also a father. You should understand my mood."


    Groliov hesitated, nodded and said, "I understand."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment and finally said, "well, we did it."


    Fillms suddenly slapped him, then said with excitement on his face, "I don''t know what to say, beautiful and handsome. Just call me when you leave. I''m willing to pay any price for watching the guys who almost killed my daughter die."


    Adele shrugged and said, "someone said he had set up a green anti cloth organization. I want to know which is true? If so, can I be included? I can do what I can."


    Fillms also nodded immediately and said, "add me and count me as one. Well, at least I can provide financial support. I am willing to donate 20000 dollars to you every year. Well, this money is not much, but a little makes a lot. I think you will have a large number of supporters."


    Gao Yang bit and shook his head and said, "no, because those words are just what I said casually. You have to understand that I don''t want people to connect the sinking of Rixin pill with your experience. Therefore, it''s a lie."


    Adele sighed with regret, but ye Lianna said with a worried face: "will you be okay? It''s too big. Will the Japanese find it on your head?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s said on TV that all the Japanese are dead, and they haven''t found anything to be left as evidence, not even a piece of debris. So as long as you don''t talk nonsense everywhere, no one will know who did it. Even if someone suspects us, it doesn''t matter. Take out the evidence."


    Gao Yang is really not worried about being found out. The reason is very simple. What they can do, they dare not say that they have done their best, but they must be secret enough. Although they once said something they shouldn''t say to several surviving Japanese crew members, they are not the villains who were turned over in the film. After explaining the secrets that should be explained, they were turned back into victory by the protagonist And publish the truth to the world.


    Gaoyang may play the role of a villain, but those Japanese are certainly not the protagonists, at least not the protagonists who can turn things over. After Gaoyang told them the secret, they have no chance to announce anything to the outside world, because they have all been killed and can''t die again.


    According to data released by the Japanese side, a total of 99 crew members were on board the four whaling ships, 16 dead and 83 missing.


    All of those who confirmed their deaths were shot to death, and few of them were left. Of course, the only way to confirm the death of the missing persons was to salvage the bodies from the seabed 3000 meters deep.


    As for whether big Ivan would leak the news, Gao Yang didn''t think much. If a big arms dealer couldn''t even do a good job of confidentiality, he wouldn''t know how many times he died.


    Men have a good face, or to be frank, they will be more or less vain, especially in front of their sweetheart. At this time, Gao Yang looks at Ye Lianna''s worried but proud expression. He just thinks everything is worth it. Look at Catherine and Adele''s powerful expression, which makes Gao Yang feel very good.


    For Natalia, she will not have to swallow her anger after being wronged. Tooth for tooth and blood for blood is her creed. At the moment, she is satisfied with her husband and future son-in-law.


    "Well, you''ve finally done what men should do. You''ve done a good job. Well, leave this to the young people. We should give them some space. Mr. and Mrs. Taylor, how about going out for a drink to celebrate?"


    Natalia and ye Lianna talked about everything. Naturally, she knew that ye Lianna''s heart knot began to clear up immediately after praising her husband and future son-in-law.


    Catherine''s parents don''t know much about the relationship between Catherine and Gaoyang, but it seems strange to see that Gaoyang and Catherine are strange, and Gaoyang is Ye Lianna''s boyfriend. Although curious, it can only be a fog in the forehead. Now Natalia''s proposal that they leave space for a few young people naturally agrees.


    Gao Yang is very grateful to his future mother-in-law. Natalia always creates conditions for him. Of course, to be exact, it should create conditions for ye Lianna. Generally speaking, as long as ye Lianna wants to do anything, Natalia will try her best to help her daughter achieve it

 Chapter 388

    After Catherine''s parents left, the atmosphere in the ward became more embarrassing, at least Gao Yang felt more embarrassed.


    After a moment of silence, Adele suddenly said, "Oh, my sexual orientation seems to have changed again. Ye Lianna, you have to watch your boyfriend so that I don''t accidentally grab him."


    Ye Lianna said disdainfully, "Hey, Adele, please keep your dignity as a lace edge. Aren''t you a firm feminist? Are you still a lace edge? Hey, you''re discussing robbing my boyfriend with me in front of your girlfriend. You''re offending two women at the same time."


    Adele waved her hand, then sighed and said, "please, I always thought I was a celibate. After seeing Catherine, I realized that I like women. Now, after so much experience, I find that I like men again. Isn''t that normal?


    As for my dear Catherine, the reason why she is not my girlfriend until now is that she went to South Africa to meet your boyfriend. Now you know that she likes your boyfriend too. Therefore, I don''t need any psychological burden to pursue your boyfriend. At most, I have changed from Catherine''s suitor to her rival. "


    Ye Lianna smiled complacently and said, "Adele, I must admit that you have a good eye. My boyfriend is really very, very good. It makes me very proud that he can change your sexual orientation. However, I must regret to tell you that you have no chance, so I advise you to find another man you like."


    Adele curled her mouth and said: "Who told you I''m looking for a boyfriend? I found myself bisexual now, but my favor for the opposite sex is limited to your boyfriend, that is, Gao Yang. If Gao Yang doesn''t like me, I''ll continue to be my lace edge, but my favor for the same sex is limited to Catherine. If Catherine doesn''t agree to my pursuit, I''ll be my celibate, no matter what I''ll be happy to accept any outcome. You know, if you choose more people, it''s easy to find a way to solve the problem. Of course, for me, the best choice is to communicate with Gao Yang and Catherine at the same time. This is the best choice. Well, the temptation is really great. "


    Ye Lianna patted her forehead powerlessly and said, "Adele, I always thought you were a pervert. Now I find that you are really a pervert."


    Adele nodded seriously and said, "yes, my psychological activities are abnormal. Generally speaking, I belong to what people call abnormal, but I''m much better now. At least I''m close to the category of normal people now."


    Ye Lianna sighed powerlessly and said, "normal people? You think you are normal people. Please, you are still far away from normal people. Thank you."


    Adele thought for a moment and sighed: "Well, maybe I''m not normal enough, but anyway, I''m trying to integrate into your world. In fact, ye Lianna, I think, legally speaking, you and Gao Yang haven''t married, so I''m fully qualified to pursue him, right? Of course, from the moral concept of normal people, it''s immoral to rob my friend''s boyfriend, but that''s just a moral problem."


    Catherine, lying on the hospital bed, couldn''t listen any more. She looked like she wanted to cry and said, "please, Adele, stop talking. Look at the high expression. He''s scared by you."


    After hearing Catherine''s words, Adele looked at Gao Yang, suddenly put on a helpless expression and said, "well, I won''t say it, but I''m sure I like Gao Yang now, so I''m going to pursue you and Gao Yang at the same time, Catherine. Wouldn''t it be a perfect choice for us if we married Gao Yang at the same time?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. His only feeling now is chaos. It''s fucking chaos!


    Gao Yang is more than frightened. He has been completely scared silly.


    As God''s witness, Gao Yang really only loves Ye Lianna. He has no wild hope of winning longwangshu and doesn''t have that mind at all. But now, things have become complicated.


    Gao Yang decided to give up Adele''s idea immediately. He didn''t want to provoke this woman who looked obviously mentally abnormal. It was terrible.


    Looking at Gao Yang to speak, ye Lianna looked helpless. After waving her hand to Gao Yang, she said loudly, "Adele, you have the right to pursue Gao Yang, but I promise Gao Yang won''t break up with me."


    Adele said solemnly, "it doesn''t matter. He won''t break up with you. Then be my lover. You know I don''t care."


    Ye Lianna was going crazy. She held two fists and said loudly, "God, shut up and listen to me. You guy without emotional intelligence. Listen, love is selfish. I can''t tolerate Gao to have a lover, okay? Now tell me, how can you give up your abnormal idea and tell me your conditions!"


    Adele thought about it and said, "well, do you want to talk about the terms? OK, I hope he can be my boyfriend for a year."


    Ye Lianna said firmly at once: "no way. Listen to me, Adele, you don''t have any chance at all. Gao and I have a very bad relationship. You don''t have a chance to be his lover or take him away. Therefore, now immediately adjust back to the lace side mode, and then leave here to give Gao and Catherine a chance to be alone, you gifted idiot!"


    After several changes on Adele''s face, she said seriously, "then give me a kiss and I''ll leave, but I must retain the right to pursue high. Of course, I may not do that, because you are my friends and I cherish our friendship, so I don''t want to turn you into my rival in love."


    Ye Lianna was relieved, folded her palms and said to Gao Yang, "honey, please, kiss her and end this nightmare, please."


    Gao Yang''s face was full of panic and said, "who can tell me what happened?"


    Catherine sighed, "Gao, please, give her a kiss and end this nightmare."


    Ye Lianna motioned behind Adele that she could just kiss her gently. Then she said in a hurry, "look back and explain to you. For the sake of Adele''s beauty, kiss her."


    Adele stretched out a finger and said, "you took the initiative."


    After that, Adele closed her eyes, raised her face, and the muscles twitched. Urged by Yelena''s fierce gestures, she hardened her scalp, kissed Adele gently on her mouth, and then retreated.


    Adele licked her lips with her tongue and said, "it''s strange that you don''t have much feeling. Why are you so keen on love kisses?"


    Ye Lianna immediately grabbed Adele''s arm. While pulling Adele out, she said to Gao Yang, "honey, I know you love me very much. Remember I love you very much, but I''ll give you a chance to be alone with Cather. See you later."


    Yelina dragged Adele out of the ward, leaving only Gao Yang and Catherine.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna had a good world. As a result, ye Lianna came to the Southern Ocean with Catherine. The simple love life immediately became complicated. It was chaotic enough to join a Catherine, but now it has turned into the war of the Three Kingdoms.


    Gao Yang went to Catherine''s bed, looked puzzled and panicked and said, "what''s going on? Can you explain it to me?"


    Catherine looked about to cry. After closing her eyes, she said powerlessly, "now I''d rather die than face this embarrassing situation. God, how can I become friends with Adele."


    After that, Catherine opened her eyes and said with a bitter smile: "Adele is a genius. She has a doctorate in psychology and a doctorate in law. Now she has a master''s degree in animal behavior and will have a doctorate. However, Adele''s EQ is almost zero. Her brain circuit is different from normal people. She can be said to be an idiot to some extent."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "to tell you the truth, I found it, but I didn''t see it before."


    Catherine smiled bitterly: "The world is very simple for Adele. There are only two kinds of things. What she likes and dislikes, and so are people. What she likes and dislikes. It turns out that when she meets people she doesn''t like, she will treat each other as air, and when she meets people she likes, she will express her most enthusiastic side. She has been regarded as a freak since childhood. No one likes a freak. Fortunately, Now Adele has grown up a lot. She can barely be regarded as a normal person when communicating with ordinary people, but she is very upset. Now you and I are classified by her as what she likes, so she immediately showed an abnormal side. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "that is to say, Adele is a madman?"


    Catherine shook her head and said, "no, she''s not crazy, but her EQ Development is backward, and her IQ is too much. Adele''s IQ is 185, as high as Galileo, but her EQ should be similar to that of a four or five-year-old child now. You should see that her thinking mode is no different from that of a child in dealing with feelings."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s hard to imagine what a genius with an IQ of 185 but a thinking mode of a five-year-old child would be like."


    After hesitating for a moment, Catherine said with a bitter smile: "In fact, according to Adele''s extreme exclusiveness in emotional aspects and the characteristics that small benefits can be dismissed, the psychologist analyzed that her emotional intelligence should be less than three years old. According to her own analysis, she is in a baby state between the ages of two and eight months and three and four months. However, you don''t have to treat her as a child. In other aspects , Adele is at least fifteen years old. "


    Gao Yang shook his head violently and said decadent, "forget it, forget about Adele. Since he''s like a child, it''s like sending a child away."


    After putting aside Adele''s topic, Gao Yang looked at Catherine, who was full of monitoring instruments and had infusion tubes inserted in both arms.


    Gao Yang wanted to tell Catherine straightforwardly that there was no possibility between them, but looking at Catherine''s miserable clothes, especially thinking that Catherine would be so miserable in order to save Ye Lianna, he immediately swallowed it back to his stomach and turned to say, "Catherine, I, I appreciate you very much. Hell, I don''t know what to say."


    Katherine smiled and said, "Gao, I don''t want to destroy the relationship between you and ye Lianna. I never thought about it like that, so everything has passed, as if nothing has happened."


    Gao Yang nodded, but then shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "if nothing has happened, how can this be possible?"


    Catherine sighed: "sorry, it really caused you a lot of trouble. If I hadn''t said anything to Ye Lianna, I''m sorry. At that time, I thought I was dead. I didn''t want to bring my real thoughts to the grave, so I told ye Lianna my inner thoughts. I admit that I was selfish at that time."


    Gao Yang scratched his head in distress and said: "Don''t be silly. You can be a saint even if you are great. What can you do now? I used to be very fond of you, but I already have ye Lianna, and I''m not a person who can share love. Damn it, I don''t know what to say. It seems that my EQ is at the same level as Adele."


    Catherine smiled again and said, "well, if you want to repay me, kiss me. It can''t be like perfunctory Adele. I want a deep kiss to end our impossible feelings with a kiss, and then let us continue to be ordinary friends."

 Chapter 389

    After coming out of Catherine''s ward and seeing ye Lianna again, ye Lianna didn''t ask anything and Gao Yang didn''t say anything. Gao Yang and ye Lianna had strong confidence in each other in dealing with feelings, and there was really nothing to say. Therefore, everything was exposed in such a muddle.


    After staying in Punta Arenas all night, Gao Yang and groliov left. They can''t wait until Catherine returns to the United States, because Gao Yang has to go to South Africa and pay the remaining 10 million US dollars to big Ivan. Of course, the main reason is that Gao Yang really doesn''t dare to meet Catherine and Adele again.


    Just like when he came here, he first went to Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, and then transferred to Cape Town, South Africa. After arriving in South Africa, groliov went back to Djibouti to transship. Because big Ivan didn''t say that he could see anyone other than Gao Yang, Gao Yang still had to see big Ivan himself.


    When he was still in the Southern Ocean, Gao Yang planned to transfer the money to big Ivan, but ulyanko stopped his idea and asked him to pay the balance face to face after seeing big Ivan.


    When Gao Yang got off the plane in Cape Town, he arrived in Cape Town before long. Uliyangko met Gao Yang at the airport, and then Gao Yang and uliyangko came to big Ivan''s manor in the suburbs of Cape Town again.


    In the same living room, Gao Yang met big Ivan again. When big Ivan saw Gao Yang, he stood up from the sofa with a smile, stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said, "it''s nice to see you again, my friend."


    Gao Yang held big Ivan''s hand and said sincerely, "I''m also very glad to see you again, Mr. Big Ivan. I''m very grateful for your help."


    Big Ivan waved, sat down again and said with a smile, "you must be satisfied with the service I provide?"


    Gao Yang nodded again and again and said, "satisfied, satisfied, no longer satisfied, everything is impeccable. You organized a perfect action. Frankly, I can''t imagine how you did all this in just five days. The crew in Eastern Europe, the ships in South America, and the torpedoes from which I don''t know where. I really can''t imagine how you did it."


    Big Ivan laughed and said proudly: "I''m not bragging. There''s no one in the world who can finish all this in five days except me. However, I pay more for finishing all this in five days. For a business that could have been done by 10 million, you have to pay more in order to grab time. You know, when you grab time, you can only meet the other party''s offer. I hope you can do it today I brought the balance. You know, now I''m still paying five million dollars in advance, ha ha. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "of course, I brought the remaining 10 million. I''m just sorry. I have only 10 million dollars. I can''t make up for your lost profits."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said, "the money is the money, and the time is the time. The arms dealer is the most trustworthy person. Therefore, pay me another $10 million, and our business can be declared over."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "please give me a call. My phone didn''t come in. I''ll transfer the money to your account now. In addition, Mr. Da Ivan, I know that you have given me a lot of preferential conditions and very generous treatment in your business with me this time. I owe you a favor."


    Big Ivan sighed and said: "Frankly speaking, if it was someone else, this business could not be reached at all, because there was ulyanko, so we made this business. However, if it was not because what you wanted to do was just to give your girlfriend a breath, I would never take the initiative to reduce the preparation work to less than five days. You must know that if the preparation time was ten days, I could save money The next large sum of money. No, even if the preparation time is relaxed to seven days, I can save a large sum of money. I lost at least five million profits in two days. "


    Wuliyangke said: "Ram, I told you that there are some problems with our own torpedoes, and torpedoes are not hot goods, so we have not prepared much. In order to seize time, big Ivan removed six torpedoes from naval ships in active service in three countries. The price of torpedoes is many times higher than big Ivan expected. After all, it is not the high price that moved us No one is willing to risk selling torpedoes to us. "


    It''s easy to understand what big Ivan and uliyangke said. It''s like using something. If you''re not in a hurry, you can repair and reuse some of your own. Even if you want to buy, you can compare the goods slowly. However, when you have to use it urgently, and the things you use are not easy to buy. The key is that when there is still time, you can only put the price factor aside. How fast and how to do it Yes.


    Gao Yang said sincerely: "I''m very grateful for this, Mr. Da Ivan. I''m just curious. Why do you make such a great sacrifice after you know that I do this to vent my girlfriend?"


    Big Ivan pointed to Gao Yang with his hand and said in a deep voice, "I appreciate you. I appreciate you very much, because we are the same people. If we are others, I will never do a business with 200% less profit. Because there is wuliyangke, I can accept the intention of 100% profit ratio, but because I appreciate you, even if I don''t make money in this business, I will do it well."


    After that, big Ivan, who looked a little excited, stood up and said with a dignified face: "In this world, most people keep putting family affection first and friendship first, but when his family affection conflicts with interests, how many people do you think will put family affection first? Few, believe me, few people, family affection must give way to money, not to mention friendship!"


    After slowly saying something while pacing, big Ivan suddenly turned to look at Gao Yang and said excitedly: "ulyanko said that you are a real friend, and you are willing to lose your family just to export gas to your girlfriend, which makes me confirm ulyanko''s statement. Therefore, I believe you and I are the same people.


    Why do I say you and I are the same people? Because when I first came into contact with the circle of arms dealers, I was still a lengtouqing who didn''t understand anything. I want to be rich. I want my wife and children to live a superior life. Therefore, I am willing to do anything and dare to do anything.


    At that time, the Soviet Union had just disintegrated and the world was full of gold. I used low-cost weapons to seize the market, bought more weapons with my money, dumped them at a lower price, bought more people with my money, and then got more low-cost weapons. However, my practice harmed the interests of many arms dealers. They were willing to stay in the era of high profits, and I hope to use low-cost weapons Price opens the market.


    When I emerged in this industry, I also had many enemies. One of my enemies attacked me. He attacked my car, but I wasn''t in that car. Which car was my wife and son in? "


    Big Ivan sighed sadly and said, "you can guess the result. My wife and son died. They were killed by random guns. Usually I never let my wife and son ride in my car, but that time, I was fascinated. You should understand my mood. I was completely crazy at that time.


    Then, I began to retaliate because of low profits and because I wanted to get a bigger market, so I didn''t have much money. I used all my money for revenge. I was willing to lose my family. I didn''t want to be an arms dealer. I just wanted my enemy to die.


    Frankly speaking, I don''t know who my enemies are, because I have too many enemies, but it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. While trying to find out the murderer, I retaliated against the enemies who may attack me. They killed my wife and children, and I killed their whole family. No one can stop me. I set off a bloody storm. "


    When telling the past with a ferocious face, big Ivan suddenly stopped and said to Gao Yang, "have you seen the film of the king of war?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I''ve seen it."


    Big Ivan smiled coldly and said: "It''s wonderful and kind to shoot arms dealers in the film, but there''s a line in it that says it''s a trouble to go to war between arms dealers, because we all have endless bullets, and no arms dealer is an idiot. My revenge action doesn''t go well, but when a person focuses all his energy on revenge, he can play a role With infinite potential.


    My revenge action lasted four years. I took revenge while doing business. Every penny I earned was used to fight against my enemies. I killed three famous arms dealers, adults, children, relatives and good friends. When a family was completely destroyed, he would be removed from my revenge list.


    They were afraid, they conceded defeat and softened, and they told me who planned and carried out the killing of my wife and children. "


    Speaking of this, big Ivan said with emotion on his face: "you have to understand that people''s status is not plain. At that time, I was just a small arms dealer who didn''t play according to the rules. I didn''t have enough information channels to find out who my enemy was. However, after determining who my enemy was, it took me two years to finally complete my revenge."


    Gao Yang also took a long breath and said, "congratulations."


    Big Ivan smiled and said in a deep voice: "do you know why my nickname is big Ivan? Because I was at war with nine arms dealers at the same time. I was like the biggest nuclear bomb big Ivan made in the Soviet era. I was powerful. I ignored all the rules. I blew up on their heads like a big Ivan nuclear bomb, so they called me big Ivan!"


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "the nickname given by the enemy is often the most appropriate. I thought your name was Ivan. Unexpectedly, your nickname is the largest nuclear bomb detonated by mankind."


    Big Ivan shrugged and said, "I don''t have many friends, but I think we are friends now. Every time I talk to my friend about my sad past, I will invite him to see my enemy. So, are you interested in seeing my enemy now?"

 Chapter 390

    Gao Yang was very puzzled when he was invited by Da Ivan to see his enemy, but at this time, he saw ulyanko gently wave his hand behind Da Ivan.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what Wu liyangke meant, but he guessed that Wu liyangke told him not to see Da Ivan''s enemy, so after a little hesitation, Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, we can see it later. I think we''d better solve the business as soon as possible. Give me a call so that I can transfer the money to you first."


    Big Ivan spread his hand and said, "don''t worry. Let''s go and have a look at my garden."


    Gao Yang can only follow big Ivan who leads the way in front to start walking, while uliyangke makes a helpless expression again. After that, the three people leave the big living room together and come to a garden full of flowers and plants.


    On the bare ground under a big tree, there is a small house that looks like a dog''s Kennel. A thick iron chain is tied to the big tree, and the other end of the iron chain is in the dog''s Kennel.


    There was no one in the garden. It looked very quiet. Standing in the open space not far from the kennel, big Ivan pointed to the kennel and suddenly shouted, "khairkov, come out and let me see you son of a bitch, ha ha."


    Big Ivan looked happy, and Gao Yang guessed what he was about to see. Just as his face changed, he saw an old man with a stench and a chain around his neck climbing out of a small house like a kennel, and then looked at big Ivan indifferently.


    Gao Yang could see that the locked man was an old man because the man''s very long hair and beard were white. Gao Yang couldn''t believe his eyes. He looked at uliyangke in amazement, and uliyangke smiled back at him.


    Big Ivan pointed to khairkov, the locked old man, and said happily to Gao Gao: "That''s him. He sent someone to kill my wife and children. After his allies betrayed him, I spent two years killing his two children, his wife and a mistress, his father and all his relatives. Then I caught him alive and killed his remaining two children, an illegitimate son and a mistress in front of him , I killed all my friends who had a good relationship with him face to face in front of him, and then I locked him for 14 years. Oh, it will be 15 years by this year. "


    Gao Yang was only cold when he heard that big Ivan''s revenge was beyond his tolerance.


    The enemy was tortured so miserably by him, it seems that he still didn''t let big Ivan eliminate the hatred in his heart.


    Big Ivan looked angry and happy and said loudly, "I won''t let him die easily. When I came to Africa, I brought him to Africa. I will always look at him and see him spend the rest of his life in pain."


    Khairkov was like a fool. He climbed in front of big Ivan without saying a word. He just looked at big Ivan blankly.


    Gao Yang thinks khairkov is crazy. It''s strange that he hasn''t been crazy after being chained for more than ten years.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. There is no doubt that big Ivan is crazy to some extent, or his psychology has been distorted by hatred.


    Big Ivan looked at Gao Yang and seemed to be waiting for Gao Yang to say something. Gao Yang nodded and said, "revenge for this. I think there is no more vicious way to kill all the people he loves, but just don''t let him die."


    Big Ivan seemed to be a praised child. After laughing happily, he said in a boastful language: "his teeth were knocked off, his hand and foot tendons were broken, and he couldn''t do it if he wanted to commit suicide. On a hunger strike, I asked people to feed him like a stuffed duck. When he was ill, the best doctor would show him. In short, I can''t make him want to die."


    Ulyanko stepped forward and whispered to big Ivan, "boss, you''re too excited now. Ram has seen it. We''d better go back."


    Big Ivan nodded contentedly, turned around, made an invitation gesture, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "let''s go. I''ve prepared a dinner for you. We have time for a drink."


    After sending Gao Yang to the big living room again, big Ivan said politely: "I''m sorry, I''ll have to accompany you. URI, you sit with ram for a while. I was a little excited just now. Now I have to have a little rest. I''m really sorry. I''ll be back soon."


    Big Ivan confessed and left, leaving only Gao Yang and uliyangke in the living room. After big Ivan left, uliyangke took a long breath, and then smiled bitterly at Gao Yang: "Don''t take it too seriously. Big Ivan is actually a very good person. Of course, the premise is that you can''t be his enemy, but you should be happy because big Ivan regards you as a friend. Otherwise, he won''t let you see his enemy."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "well, I actually sympathize with his enemy now. Fortunately, I''m not big Ivan''s enemy."


    Ulyanko sighed, took out a cigarette box from his pocket, opened it and put it in front of Gao Yang, saying: "Do you want one? Calm down. Normal people can''t stand the scene just now. When big Ivan recognized me and took me to see the poor guy for the first time, I was also frightened, because I was afraid I had a psychopathic boss, but fortunately, big Ivan just had paranoid hatred for the poor guy called khairkov, and it''s normal to treat others."


    Gao Yang took a cigarette, lit it on ulyanko''s lighter, took a deep breath and said, "frankly, I''m a little scared, but fortunately, you said big Ivan took me as a friend, which makes me feel much better. At least I don''t have to worry about being locked up."


    After lighting a cigarette for himself, ulyanko said in a deep voice: "there are few people that big Yi omnipotent likes. He won''t look at you because you are strong, or look down on you because you are poor. He is a big man in the underground world, and big people are a little eccentric,


    Gao, big Ivan appreciates you and trusts you. Don''t live up to big Ivan''s trust. Don''t say a word about everything you see here, including groliov''s door. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand. I''ll keep my mouth shut."


    Ulyanko sighed and said, "big Ivan likes the film of the king of war very much. I also like it very much. It''s very appropriate to use a line in the film to describe big Ivan. Without him, many countries can''t fight a decent war."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I believe your words. I have seen the energy of big Ivan."


    Ulyanko smiled bitterly and said, "few arms dealers will come to a good end, and few arms dealers are normal people. Big Ivan is not normal, and I know I am not normal. However, for those who have stepped into this circle, there are many killings and bloodshed, and how many people can maintain a normal state of mind."


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to answer. He could only say in a deep voice, "it''s okay. At least you''re okay. I think you''re quite normal."


    Uliyangke shook his head with a smile and said, "change the topic. It''s not suitable to discuss life now. Well, talk about business. Haven''t you been looking for a good gunner who can shoot long eyed guns? I have a good candidate now, but do you still need it?"

 Chapter 391

    Gao Yang told groliov long ago to ask him to help find a good gunner.


    After hearing what uliyangke said, Gao Yang was very interested and immediately said, "I always need a good gunner, but is the gunner I mentioned a full-time gunner or a generalist? My needs are different from those at the beginning. If I am a full-time gunner, I can only give up regretfully, but if I am a generalist, I must see his ability."


    After a battle with the angel mercenary regiment, although there was no real full-scale war, Gao Yang always wanted to find a good gunner after seeing the power of the long eye gun.


    However, Gao Yang originally wanted to be an instructor for the skeleton Gang instead of strengthening the Satan mercenary group. For a super small mercenary group, it seems a bit extravagant to have an gunner. First of all, it is inconvenient to move mortars or rockets. The Satan mercenary group with only a few people can''t squeeze out people to help carry shells.


    A very light 60 mortar may be able to carry on one''s back, but it is unrealistic to carry a base number of shells, and a gun without shells is better than a fire stick.


    Jiang Yun and Zhou Zhou Zhou have gone to the skeleton Gang, so Gao Yang''s demand for good Gunners is not so urgent. Unless there is a task that can move all the time, a good gunner can play a role in Satan''s mercenary regiment, but generalists are different. They can play a good gunner when they need to use guns, When you don''t need to use guns or can''t use guns, you can also play a strong combat power. This is what Satan''s mercenary regiment really needs and is the most suitable for Satan''s mercenary regiment.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, ulyanko thought for a moment and said: "The man I said had no experience as a mercenary, so I don''t know him very well. He was a Serbian. My friend called him Tommy. He served in the Yugoslav Army and later participated in the Bosnia Herzegovina war and the Kosovo war. After the Kosovo war, he seemed to have joined a militia organization. He was not young, but he had very rich experience, I think he should be a generalist. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "you don''t know this person very well, do you?"


    Ulyanko nodded and said: "Yes, I don''t know much about this man. My colleague in Europe recommended him to me. Tommy has been with him for three or four years, but you know, now the European region is too calm and there is no war. My colleague doesn''t mix very well. He has to lay off staff. Now I am the best one under big Ivan, so my colleague wants Tommy to enter my company According to my colleagues, Tommy is a super good gunner, but I didn''t ask Tommy if he can be called a generalist. However, in my personal opinion, I think he has participated in two wars, joined the militia and fought with Kosovo Albanians for such a long time. He can''t be just a gunner. "


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said with a light smile, "I really want to laugh at your serious talk about layoffs and branches. You know, it''s strange to hear these from an arms dealer."


    Ulyanko disagreed and said, "you''ll get used to it if you listen to it a few times. Also, if you regard us as a large global trading company, you can easily accept it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "which Tommy, can you ask me in detail? For example, is this Renren so good? Is he competent for work other than gunners, such as fire commandos or snipers? Whatever, as long as he can pick up light weapons and fight with us. Of course, he has to ask if he is willing to become a mercenary."


    Ulyanko said with a smile, "don''t ask about his character. If that guy wasn''t really good, my colleagues wouldn''t be thinking about finding a good way out for him when he needs to be laid off. Finally, don''t ask. Tommy is eager to make money. As long as you are willing to pay a high salary, he must be happy to be a mercenary."


    After that, ulyanko shrugged and said with a smile, "seeing that you make a lot of money, I want to join your Satan mercenary regiment. The key is that you are not stingy. I can certainly get a good share if I join. If I am not an arms dealer that day, I will mix with you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you''d better continue to be your arms dealer. This career is very promising. The key is that you should not be an arms dealer. Who should I buy again? Everyone is familiar. I don''t want to deal with another arms dealer from scratch."


    Ulyanko said with a smile, "I miss the action of fighting side by side with you to rob gold. If you have such an opportunity in the future, remember to call me. Well, I''ll call you now. Oh, wait a minute. I''ll get your phone back later. Now that you have made Da Ivan''s friend, you don''t have to leave the phone with his bodyguard."


    Before Gao Yang meets big Ivan, he needs to be searched thoroughly, and take away all the electronic equipment, and return it to Gao Yang when he leaves. However, it seems that the search link can not be omitted, but the phone can be taken with Gao Yang.


    As big Ivan''s confidant, ulyanko must have taken his phone with him. After that, he immediately called his colleagues.


    Ulyanko speaks Russian. Gao Yang can only understand a few, but he is more and more surprised when he looks at ulyanko''s face.


    Ulyanko said it for more than ten minutes before he hung up the phone. Then he looked at Gao Yang with an incredible face and said, "Gao, maybe you found a baby. This guy is definitely a super versatile person to meet your requirements."


    Gao Yang was interested and said, "Oh, tell me."


    "Which guy is best at mortars. He can shoot long eyed guns with his eyes closed. He is also proficient in 107 mm rockets and recoilless guns, and proficient in all guns of the Russian Department. He can be competent for any role in a team system, including fire Raiders, snipers, machine gunners and rocket launchers. Of course, he is competent, but not every one of them The most important thing is that this guy is proficient in mine laying and demining, and he did a great job. Man, that''s great. This guy is a baby! "


    Gao Yang can''t believe his ears. A good gunner is satisfied to be a qualified infantry when he doesn''t have a gun, but what uliyangke said far exceeds his requirements. Tommy is even proficient in mine laying and demining. This skill is very rare. Mine laying is OK, but demining is not an individual who dares to say he is proficient.

 Chapter 392

    A good gunner who can shoot long eyed guns and is also proficient in mine laying and mine clearance. Let alone be a qualified infantry, even if this person can''t do anything except fire and mine clearance, Gao Yang will be determined.


    Excited Gao Yang immediately stood up and said loudly, "this guy is definitely a treasure. Where is he? Arrange for us to meet immediately! I can''t let him be robbed by other mercenaries."


    Ulyanko still looked incredible and said, "you should worry that he will be robbed by other mercenaries, but do you believe it? It''s hard for this guy to find a new job."


    Gao Yang also felt incredible at this time. He widened his eyes and said, "no? Shouldn''t he be robbed by the mercenary regiment?"


    Ulyanko said with a wry smile: "My colleague introduced Tommy to a security contractor, but Tommy was rejected because the company thought Tommy was too old, and the regular security contractors were mainly responsible for security work. They didn''t need an offensive gunner, let alone mine clearance skills. Although Tommy was comprehensive, his infantry skills were not as professional as frogs A soldier of professional origin. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what about mercenaries? A mercenary regiment should not give up talents like him."


    "Well, the key is that Tommy''s monthly salary is too high. He asked for a base salary of $10000."


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said, "ten thousand dollars? The price is not high."


    Ulyanko shook his finger and said: "This salary is too high for regular security contractors and the vast majority of mercenaries. It''s great that ordinary mercenaries can get thousands of dollars a month, while elite mercenaries, like you, can make a lot of money. Do you think there are only a few in the world? Moreover, the membership of the vast majority of elite mercenaries is very stable, and Satan is in the growth stage The elite mercenary regiment, well, I didn''t know there was another one besides Satan. "


    He shouted loudly and said, "well, tell your friend to let Tommy take the test. I have to see his ability with my own eyes. If he is good enough, I will certainly be able to pay Tommy a salary that satisfies him. Of course, the premise is that he has to perform well enough."


    "My friend is not a big talker, so Tommy must be as good as he said. Now the only problem is to let Tommy meet you there?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "If new members join, they have to be unanimously recognized by the old man. This is our rule, so my people have to look at Tommy''s strength before they can make a decision. Well, let him go to Djibouti first. Let''s meet him in Djibouti, and then go to bososa. By the way, let my friends, who are also good gunners, help me check."


    Ulyanko nodded and said, "no problem. He will come soon. I''ll inform him now."


    Ulyanko picked up the phone, talked to his colleagues again, quickly put down the phone and said with a smile: "it''s an appointment. Tommy will arrive in Djibouti in three days. Ha ha, you have to thank me for finding a good gunner for you, and my colleagues have to thank me for helping him find a way out for his friends. It''s interesting to do such a thing."


    When Wu liyangke laughed, he heard big Ivan say in a deep voice, "Wu Li, what makes you laugh so happy?"


    Gao Yang turned his head and saw that big Ivan returned to the living room again, so he stood up again from the sofa.


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. Please sit down. I''m sorry to keep you waiting. When people are old, there will always be some problems. My heart is not very good. I have to take some medicine and calm myself down when I''m excited. Ha ha, it''s really troublesome."


    After explaining to Gao Yang, big Ivan sat on the sofa, raised his hand to Wu liyangke and said with a smile: "Wu Li, you haven''t told me why you laugh so happily. Tell me, what good happened?"


    Ulyanko curled his lips and said, "it''s good news for Gao Yang, not for us. You know, Lev needs to be laid off. He wants me to find a new way out for several of his men, and I introduced one of them to Gao Yang."


    Big Ivan sighed, "it''s really not good news. Lev really has no business to do now. Alas, this damn peaceful age."


    After that, big Ivan said to Gao Yang with a sad face: "You have to understand that for us, world peace means no war, and no war means we have to lose our jobs. Now Europe is too calm. There were wars in Yugoslavia a few years ago, but now, peace, there is peace everywhere. My head of Europe has no business for a long time. Alas, in recent years, arms merchants and mercenaries It''s hard. "


    Gao Yangshan said: "well, the world is praying for peace, while arms merchants and mercenaries are looking forward to war. Well, are we evil? And maybe Europe will fight again soon."


    Big Ivan smiled and said: "Fighting in Europe? Fighting there? The Yugoslav Federation completely does not exist, nor does Serbia and Kosovo. The fuses of the powder keg in the Balkans have been removed, and there can be fighting there. Maybe in another two years, I will simply withdraw the European region. Now the Middle East and Africa are in chaos again. I have to tilt my focus and resources to this side."


    Gao Yang said casually, "it''s right to say war. Maybe Russia will start war again. Didn''t it just fight Georgia? Maybe it will fight other countries, such as Ukraine."


    Gao Yang felt guilty when he said these words, because it is really unlikely that Europe will fight again, and Russia will fight Ukraine and Poland. Well, this kind of thing is just a joke.


    Big Ivan said with a smile: "if Russia goes to war, it won''t buy things from me. On the contrary, it''s true that I have the opportunity to eat a batch of arms at a low price. What I hope is that there is civil strife in a small country, but it''s not Russia and NATO. In addition, Russia will fight Ukraine. Ha ha, this joke is very funny."


    Gao Yang said casually that it would be over after laughing with big Ivan. Russia really doesn''t have to expect to fight Ukraine.


    After joking a few more casually, big Ivan turned and said, "Gao, do you have anything to do in the near future?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, we haven''t had a formal job for a long time. Maybe after I go back this time, I''ll let the agent find a job that makes enough money."


    Big Ivan said with a smile, "I have a very expensive task to introduce to you. Are you interested in listening to it?"


    "Of course, I''m very interested. Tell me."


    "The ship you used this time was originally owned by a drug lord in Colombia, but his life has been difficult recently. His territory has shrunk sharply, and even his access to the sea has been robbed. In order to raise money for the counter attack, he sold all the drug carriers, just to raise cash and find mercenaries."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "Colombia, there is no shortage of people who take money to fight, and they still need to find mercenaries?"


    Big Ivan said, "yes, but only top players like you."


    "Can you tell me the details?"


    Big Ivan thought: "I don''t know much about the specific situation. It seems that I''m asking $10 million to kill the leaders of the local front. This is a short-term one-time task. I can''t get a penny after taking the money. As for the difficulty, it should be very difficult. My head of the Americas region knows this better. If you''re interested, I can ask him in detail."


    "Well, do you know where the specific location is? I mean, is the area to be fought in the tropical rain forest of Colombia?"


    "Northwest Colombia is a mixture of tropical rain forests and mountains."


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "ten million, the price is very high, but I don''t want to have anything to do with drug lords. Well, I''ll think about it. After I go back, I''ll discuss it with my people and see what everyone means. If my people agree, I''ll trouble you to ask for me."


    Big Ivan nodded and said, "OK, if you''re interested, just call URI and I''ll ask someone to help you."


    Gao Yang is not very interested in the task mentioned by big Ivan. Although the price of $10 million is really high, he really doesn''t want to have anything to do with drug lords. Another reason is that the task of asking for $10 million is not so easy to take over. Although he doesn''t know the difficulty yet, it can be sure that the difficulty is absolutely small.


    There is another key reason why Gao Yang is not quite connected with this task. That is, the tropical rain forest in Colombia is part of the great Amazon rain forest and one of the most severe climate areas on earth. Fighting in the rain forest requires talents proficient in jungle warfare, while the Satan mercenary Corps does not have people proficient in jungle warfare.


    After chatting for a while, it was time for dinner. When big Ivan asked Gao Yang to move to the restaurant, Gao Yang asked uliyangke to get his call back, and then called to pay the balance to big Ivan.


    After paying the final payment and having a sumptuous dinner with big Ivan and ulyanko, he declined big Ivan''s invitation to stay overnight and left big Ivan''s manor with ulyanko.


    Gao Yang felt very uncomfortable in Da Ivan''s manor. Although Da Ivan said that Gao Yang could pick up and make calls at will in his manor, Gao Yang took the initiative to turn off the satellite phone in order to avoid suspicion. In order to maintain smooth communication, he had to leave Da Ivan''s manor.


    After leaving big Ivan''s manor, Gao Yang turned on the satellite phone. Not long after he turned on the phone, the phone rang.


    Gao Yang looked at the caller ID. the phone was from little Donny. After he connected the phone, he heard little Donny smile: "Hey, brother, now there is a task to find the door. The price is very high. For one-time action, the employer is asking for $10 million. Are you interested in listening?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "as long as I don''t go to Colombia, I''m very interested."

 Chapter 393

    Little Downey was surprised by the high answer. After a moment of silence, little Downey said in surprise, "where did you get the news?"


    Gao Yang was also surprised and said, "no? Is the task you want to say really in Colombia?"


    "Yes, Colombia, Gao, where did you get the news? Does it mean that the employer who released the task plans to let several mercenary regiments compete to complete the task? It''s impossible. It''s too offensive to invite others after inviting us. As long as the employer is not a white fool, he can''t do so."


    "Wait, wait, what do you mean? Invite us? Who invited us?"


    "Well, an Italian, Justin, this guy is an intelligence dealer and war broker. He knew my father and knew that I was the agent of Satan''s mercenary regiment, so he found me and said that he had a customer and wanted to invite you to complete a task for $10 million. Brother, you have to know that you have been in mercenary magazine and are hot now It''s normal for someone to come to the door voluntarily, but if the employer wants to invite us, it''s impossible to spread the news all over the world. At least it won''t spread the news until we refuse. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said: "I think someone lied. As far as I know, the Colombian employer didn''t specifically invite a mercenary regiment. This is a task that anyone can take. The only requirement is to take money after completing the task. Therefore, I think the Justin you said lied to you. Well, what price should we pay if we take his task "Is that right?"


    Little Downey said in a bad tone: "Justin, that bastard''s request is a 5% bonus, that''s $500000. I think that guy must want to eat two ends, take our money and then the employer''s money."


    While Gao Yang was on the phone with little Downey, ulyanko suddenly said, "Gao, you''re talking about Justin. Which Italian Justin? His full name is Justin turius Cicero, the famous intelligence dealer."


    After Gao Yang repeated ulyanko''s question, little Downey immediately said, "yes, it''s him, Justin turius Cicero."


    After getting a definite answer, Gao Yang looked at ulyanko and said, "yes, I''m talking to you about a person. How do you know him?"


    Ulyanko shrugged and said: "People in our line of work and your line of work should all know this guy. Yes, I not only know Justin, but also have dealt with him many times. In general, this man really has a lot of ways. He can get a lot of valuable information, but this guy''s greed is as famous as his ability. Needless to say, he is willing to give up He must want to get two ends again. This is his usual means. "


    Gao Yang nodded, and then said to little Downey on the phone, "refuse that Justin. I haven''t figured out whether I want to take this business, and we have another way to take this business, so there''s no need to give him a benefit of 500000."


    Little Downey said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll refuse him. If there is another way to take over the business, we have no reason to give Justin $500000. Just, are you sure we''re talking about the same task?"


    Gao Yang was stunned by little Downey''s question. Also, although the location is in Colombia and the price is the same 10 million, it can''t guarantee that it must be the same task.


    After a little thought, he raised his voice and said: "What I know is that a drug lord in Northwest Colombia wants to regain his territory and access to the sea, so he paid $10 million to find mercenaries. He doesn''t know much about the details. You can ask Justin to see if what he said is consistent with what I said. If it''s the same, it''s the same task. If it''s different, it''s OK Let''s see which one is less difficult. Ah, I mean, we''ll decide to take the task after we decide to go to Colombia. "


    After talking to little Downey and hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said to ulyanko, "I don''t think it''s OK not to go to Colombia. Everyone is introducing me to the task of going to Colombia. It''s a coincidence. I decided to make preparations in advance whether I finally go to Colombia or not."


    After thinking for a moment, ulyanko said in a deep voice, "it''s up to you to decide whether to go or not, but I think you have to make a decision as soon as possible. Now Justin has got the news. He will soon find a mercenary group willing to earn the money, so hurry up."


    For mercenaries, there are not many opportunities to make big money. A task of 10 million once must be a very high price. Such a task can be met but not sought.


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "if so, you''d better inquire for me. I''ll contact my people tonight to see what they mean. If everyone agrees, we''d better take the task. It''s really rare to have a 10 million business."


    Ulyanko nodded and said, "yes, it''s very rare. We can arrive in Djibouti tomorrow. I''ll urge my colleagues to arrange for Tommy to come as soon as possible. In this way, you can take a good gunner to Colombia."


    Gao Yang sighed: "to fight in the tropical rain forest, I have to change my equipment. It''s better to find someone familiar with the jungle war. The time is a little tight. Take a look. In short, I''ll make a decision when I arrive in Djibouti tomorrow. However, personally, I don''t want to go to Colombia."


    Ulyanko said puzzled, "why? Why don''t you want to take a big order? Just because you don''t want to get involved with drug lords?"


    He shook his head and said: "No, at least not simply. I just don''t want to fight in the rain forest. I hate the rain forest. It''s so stuffy and hot. People are always wet in wet weather. In addition, I''m an accurate shooter or sniper. Whatever you say, I feel very insecure in the rain forest where my sight is only a few meters away. Also, think about the rain forest All kinds of insects, snakes, and all kinds of messy plants that make you uncomfortable. FAK, I hate the rain forest. "


    Ulyanko unconsciously touched his arm, then nodded with the same feeling and said, "I''ve been to the rainforest. As a Russian, I highly agree with your evaluation that the rainforest is hell, but bear it. Money is not so easy to earn, man."

 Chapter 394

    After finding a hotel to stay, Gao Yang called Cui Bo and asked them to be ready to welcome the new members, or to test Tommy to see if he is qualified to become a new member. In addition, he asked them to consider whether they are willing to take the task to Colombia.


    The next day, Gao Yang and ulyanko boarded the flight to Djibouti and arrived in Djibouti at 2 p.m. soon after arriving in Djibouti, ulyanko received a phone call with a transfer flight from Paris to Djibouti.


    After hanging up the phone, ulyanko nodded to Gao Yang and said, "the person we''re waiting for has arrived."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "so fast?"


    Ulyanko disapproved and said, "it''s not much farther from Paris than us. It''s only normal for him to arrive in this time."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we didn''t make an appointment with Tommy, and we can''t say he''s a punctual man. Anyway, I like people who save me time, and Tommy didn''t let us wait too long, which adds a lot of points to him. Let''s go and meet people at the exit of the terminal."


    Gao Yang and Wu liyangke waited at the exit of the terminal building for a short time. They didn''t hold a sign or take any obvious features, but a middle-aged man who walked out with the flow of people immediately walked towards them after glancing at them.


    The person who came was about 1.75 meters tall. His hair was gray, his lips were very thin, and his mouth looked very firm. However, looking at his hair, he looked like a little old man, but looking at his face, he didn''t look as old as his hair.


    After walking to Gaoyang and ulyanko, the man said in a deep voice, "Hello, my name is Toja Mikhailovich. Mr. zaihov asked me to find you two."


    Uliyangke nodded and said, "it seems that you are confident that you are looking for the two of us. Yes, we are waiting for you. I am uliyangke, a friend of your former boss. This is ram. He may become your new boss."


    Gao Yang held out his hand to Toja Mikhailovich and said in a deep voice, "nice to meet you, Toja. You can call me ram."


    Toja Mikhailovich shook hands with Gao Yang and said, "you can call me Tommy, Mr. ram."


    Toja Mikhailovich was wearing a white shirt on his upper body, a pair of trousers on his lower body, a pair of dirty leather shoes on his feet, an old shoulder bag on his back, and a firm but dull look on his face. He looked like an old farmer in southern Europe.


    From the appearance, we can''t see anything special about Toja Mikhailovich, but Gao Yang doesn''t have the habit of judging people by appearance and doesn''t say any unnecessary nonsense. After loosening Tommy''s hand, Gao Yang directly said, "let''s go, let''s start now."


    Tommy didn''t say a word. He followed ulyanko and Gaoyang. He didn''t say a word all the way, but it can be seen that Tommy is a veteran.


    Tommy hardly makes any sound when walking, and when walking, he always observes the situation around with little action. After getting on the taxi to the port, Tommy first opened the rear door for Gao Yang and uliyangkola, and then got on the co driver''s seat without saying a word.


    Although there was no gun at his waist, Tommy''s left hand was habitually placed at his waist, and he always observed the situation on the road all the way.


    It can be seen from various details that Tommy''s nerves have been in a tense state. This is not what he is deliberately showing, but a pure subconscious action after repeating the same thing for a long time.


    Looking at Tommy in the co pilot''s seat, Gao Yang suddenly said, "Tommy, have you ever been a bodyguard?"


    Tommy said in a deep voice, "no formal job, just a part-time job in recent years."


    Ulyanko said curiously, "so what do you do in zaihov?"


    Tommy said calmly, "I did everything. At first, I worked as a temporary weapon tester. Later, I served as an armed escort for Mr. zaihov and undertook some escort work. Later, I often attended various occasions with Mr. zaihov."


    Gao Yang and ulyanko didn''t ask any more. After arriving at the port, the three got on a speedboat and went directly to the transfer ship Prince Sicily, which is not far from Djibouti port.


    They were all waiting on the transshipment. After taking Tommy aboard, Gao Yang introduced Tommy to the people on the prince of Sicily.


    After a brief conversation, Tommy said in a deep voice, "Mr. ram, I have been informed that there will be a test for me today."


    Gao Yang nodded, then looked at Cui Bo and said, "are you ready?"


    "Ready, a 60 force and a 107 rocket are prepared, and the target is set. Here, it''s on the sea there."


    Gao Yang glanced at the sea in the distance. He could see a floating ball floating on the sea with the waves. There seemed to be more in the distance, but it was not clear to the naked eye.


    Where Tommy was tested, Gao Yang originally planned to put it in Somalia, and he could also ask Zhou Zhou, nicknamed the third artillery, to try Tommy''s Kung Fu. He is also a good gunner. Zhou Zhou can see Tommy''s real strength and know how to test Tommy. However, due to the tight time, Gao Yang and they may set out for Colombia soon, So I had to simplify.


    If we raise their half tones, we can only set a few simple goals to see if Tommy can hit them correctly.


    Gao Yang waved his hand. He didn''t even have time to enter the cabin. He came directly to the back deck.


    A 60 mortar and a 107 mm rocket were placed on the rear deck, with a pile of shells stacked next to them, but both guns were in a non combat state.


    Cui Bo pointed to the two guns and said in Chinese: "The guns were borrowed from the skeleton gang. The third artillery specially selected two good guns and shells. Basically, the guns and shells are the best. If you can''t hit them correctly, it''s definitely not the problem of guns and shells. In addition, there are ten targets with paint inside. As long as you hit them within five meters, they can burst, emit smoke and dye the red sea water. The nearest 800 meters is the farthest One 4500 meters is for rockets. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Tommy, "there are two guns you are good at. There are ten goals. You don''t have a chance to test fire. Whether you can stay and get the monthly salary you want depends on your performance."


    Tommy nodded, took out a badly worn telescope from the shoulder bag, held it up for less than a minute, put the telescope in the bag, and then began to quickly assemble the mortar from the disassembled state to the operational state.


    After the mortar was assembled, Tommy Fuzed the two mortar shells without saying a word. Then, after looking up again, he didn''t look at the sight on the gun at all. After quickly adjusting the position of the muzzle with his right hand, he picked up a mortar shell and put it into the muzzle.


    After the "bang" sound, about two seconds later, the nearest target exploded on the sea, and then a red fog floated in the air. After the water column from the shell fell, an orange red appeared on the sea.


    As soon as experts make a move, they know whether there is. Gao Yang doesn''t know how to use guns, but he roughly aims at the target of hitting 800 meters in one shot. This result is very good and powerful.


    Everyone nodded, and groliov gave Gao Yang a thumbs up with a smile. Obviously, Tommy''s first shot moved everyone''s heart.


    After only one shot, Tommy let go of the mortars and began to load rockets into the 107 mm rockets. At this time, Cui Bo couldn''t help saying, "Hey, Tommy, we have prepared a lot of mortars for you. You can hit more."


    Tommy nodded and said, "I understand. Please wait a minute."


    After loading the rocket, Tommy still didn''t see the range of the target, but adjusted the muzzle of the rocket, then turned back to them and said, "the accuracy of the rocket is too low, so I want to know whether you want to see my single gun shooting accuracy or the destruction ability of the target?"


    Rockets have never been synonymous with precision. They rely on a large area of fire coverage to kill. However, since Tommy''s strength is to be tested, it''s still difficult to pick it up.


    "I want to see the accuracy of a single gun."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s answer, Tommy nodded and fired the first rocket.


    Tommy''s first artillery shot was the farthest target, and the first rocket hit a little too far, but after the rocket exploded, after a while, a trace of red fog could be seen on the sea in the distance.


    The first gun was hit. Although the rocket failed to hit directly, the target was still within the killing range of the rocket after all.


    Tommy seemed to be very dissatisfied with his performance, but he just shook his head slightly and then adjusted the rocket to launch a second rocket. This time, the closer target hit again, and a large red fog appeared on the sea, which floated with the wind.


    Tommy fired six rockets. Although the distance was getting closer and closer, the accuracy did not improve with the distance, but it was because of the characteristics of rockets, not Tommy''s inaccuracy.


    There were four rockets in the killing range, one directly hit the target and one completely missed the target. In general, Tommy''s performance was very good.


    There were still three targets on the sea, basically about a kilometer, and Tommy finally stopped using rockets. He turned around, quickly unloaded the bipod of the mortar, and took the mortar barrel out of the seat plate


    Took it off.


    After placing the barrel on one side of the ground, Tommy began to fuse the mortar shells again.


    Gao Yang was confused when he saw it and said, "Tommy, why did you dismantle the mortar? What do you want to do?"


    Tommy looked at Gao Yang and said expressionless, "Sir, the goal you set is too simple. I want to add some difficulty to myself."

 Chapter 395

    Tommy took a barrel, walked back two steps, then ran back, knelt on one knee, put the barrel on the deck, held the barrel with his left hand, and then picked up a fused mortar shell and put it into the muzzle with his right hand.


    An explosion broke a target on the sea.


    Using only one barrel, Tommy demonstrated an unconventional firing of a single person''s rapid firing, which can be completed only by remembering the location of the target in his memory.


    Surprise, Tommy''s presentation surprised Gao Yang.


    Mortars have no technical content. They can be used with two eyes, but it''s one thing to shoot shells out, and it''s another thing to hit them accurately.


    Groliov can use mortars, and he also taught a group of students, but the problem is that groliov himself is half hanging, and the students taught are half hanging in half hanging. They don''t know the ballistic table of shells. They only master a general range through a lot of shooting training, and don''t know how to correct the wind deviation, In addition to beating large-scale crowds, there are no other targets. Therefore, the artillery of the skeleton gang can bully the grass-roots armed forces of the mocadi sect.


    Knowing the orientation and distance of the target, the type and ballistic table of the mortar shell used, and being able to launch in combination with the situation at that time, you can achieve these points, that is, a qualified gunner, it is not difficult to get it right under normal conditions, and can also well complete the tasks of providing fire support to infantry, blocking the pursuit of the enemy, and attacking the enemy''s fire points.


    There are four main components of mortars: barrel, bipod, base plate and aiming device. With only one barrel, the launch can be completed without other parts, and it can be accurate. It''s not difficult to do this. The key is that this unique skill is really useful for Gaoyan.


    Tommy''s mortar is a 63 type 60mm mortar. The total weight of this kind of mortar is 12.5kg. It''s not heavy, but it''s not small. If you leave the vehicle, it''s too difficult to carry a mortar to travel and fight, but if you only carry a gun barrel, all the problems will be solved immediately.


    The weight of a single barrel is only 4.5kg, that is to say, Tommy can carry an additional barrel when carrying a full set of infantry equipment, so that the Satan mercenary regiment can get the firepower of a mortar, and the price they need to pay is only to carry a 1.33kg killing grenade outside each person''s forehead.


    After Tommy fired, Gao Yang immediately applauded and said with a smile, "great, Tommy, great, an impressive shelling."


    Tommy shook his head and said, "Sir, the target is not finished yet."


    The full length of the barrel of type 63 60mm mortar is 618mm, and an iron ball is at the bottom to be placed on the seat plate. After the mortar is fired once, the recoil force moves the position of the barrel.


    Tommy repositioned the barrel, but then shook his head. Then he took the seat plate, put the barrel on the seat plate, and said loudly, "everyone, who can help load?"


    Groliov immediately said, "I''ll come. Do you have any requirements?"


    Tommy shook his head and said, "there''s no request. Just put shells into the muzzle when you hear me say release."


    After that, Tommy held the gun barrel with both hands, still knelt on one knee, stepped on the seat plate with one foot, and then said, "three quick shots, let go."


    Groliov loaded a shell and waited for the mortar to fire. The seat plate that could not be fixed on the deck moved a little. Tommy said in a hurry after slightly adjusting the muzzle: "release!"


    Tommy shouted three times in a row and fired three shells. Then, the three shells basically landed near the same target.


    The target was smashed without accident, but Tommy looked very dissatisfied. He shook his head and shouted to Gao: "Sir, because I''m on the ship, I can''t fix the gun barrel, so I can only borrow the seat plate, and I need someone to help load the ammunition. If it''s on land, I don''t need to use the seat plate or someone to help load the ammunition. In fact, I haven''t fired with a complete mortar for a long time."


    One person, one gun barrel, can complete the coverage bombing. Gao Yang can''t close his mouth with a smile. He nodded repeatedly and said, "understand, understand, you have performed well enough, very, very well, which is beyond my expectation."


    Tommy was not proud of being exaggerated. He nodded and said, "Sir, there are targets."


    Facts have proved that Tommy''s surprise to Gao Yang is still behind.


    Just looked up at the position of the last two targets. Tommy bowed his head for a moment and said to groliov, "please help me load the shells again, thank you."


    Tommy aimed at a target and shouted to let it go. Groliov loaded no shells into the muzzle. After the gun was ejected, Tommy quickly adjusted the muzzle and immediately shouted to let it go.


    Gao Yang saw clearly that the two shells fell on the same target and exploded almost at the same time, and Tommy''s performance was not over. After rapidly adjusting the muzzle, there were two rapid shots in a row. The two shells were fired again, but they fell on the sea almost at the same time. Only the second shell was a little far away from the target, but it was definitely within the killing distance of the shell.


    By adjusting the firing angle, we can achieve the effect that two shells are fired successively but fall at the same time. We can only use one barrel, shoot two targets continuously, visually observe the targets, or calculate the trajectory in a very short time. Well, there are still too many. With his limited understanding of mortars, he knows that Tommy has done the impossible.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. He just stared at Tommy, and Gao Yang was not alone.


    Tommy surprised the whole audience. This time there was neither applause nor applause, because people were still in a dull state after being restrained.


    Only Tommy seemed dissatisfied with his achievements. After shaking his head, he said to Gao Yang, "I''m sorry I screwed up, sir. Because the range is too close, I can''t make two shells explode at the same time. If I change it to 120 mm mortar, I''ll certainly be able. Of course, someone has to help."


    After a moment of stagnation, Gao Yang looked at Tommy with the same eyes as aliens, shook his head and said, "Tommy, I found that you are not a good gunner, you are a magic gunner, yes, you are a magic gunner!"

 Chapter 396

    I have to admit that genius is an absolute existence.


    The strength and dominance shown by some people in a certain field makes you have to admit the importance of talent. The vast majority of people can''t become Jordan by playing basketball all their life. Most people can''t become snipers by practicing shooting all their life. Most people can''t become a magic gunner like Tommy by practicing mortars all their life.


    A sniper who wants to complete an accurate shooting is not as simple as pulling the trigger. Before he shoots, he takes into account the factors that will change the bullet trajectory, such as the difference in air density caused by different wind speed, temperature, humidity and altitude. When all factors are considered comprehensively and an extremely complex calculation is completed, To complete a shot.


    Modern technology has created a lot of quick snipers. With the help of equipment such as rangefinder, anemometer, and even a computer for calculating the trajectory for people, after calculating the shooting data, the sniper only needs to pull the trigger, but a real good sniper can take all factors into account and complete a successful shooting in the instant after the target is found.


    The Gunners are the same. They also need to complete very complex calculations to complete accurate shelling. What Tommy does seems very simple, but the difficulties behind it are unimaginable. In addition to having extremely rich experience, Tommy must be a genius.


    Tommy has shown that he can fight with Satan''s mercenaries under any circumstances. Gao Yang has decided to keep Tommy even if Tommy can''t shoot at all.


    Under the shocked eyes of a group of people, Tommy was calm as if he was not the focus of attention. He still looked indifferent and said to Gao Yang: "Sir, you can take the next test."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered to Tommy, "we''ve seen your ability to use guns. Now let''s see your ability to use guns."


    The two targets are placed at a distance of 100 meters to 200 meters from the ship, which is a common humanoid target. Below is a floating ball, which can float on the sea.


    The target floated and sank with the waves, which increased the difficulty of shooting. Cui Bo gave Tommy an M4 automatic rifle. After Tommy took the gun, he shot two groups of bullets in standing and lying positions respectively.


    Compared with mortars, Tommy''s gun level is only unsatisfactory. When shooting in a standing position, the target of 100 meters can reach 70% of the target rate, and the target rate of 200 meters can reach 30%. When in a lying position, the target rate of 100 meters can reach 100%, and the target rate of 200 meters can reach 60%.


    For Modern Infantry using small calibre assault rifles, shooting pays more attention to the hit rate during short shot rather than the accuracy of a single bullet, so the specific number of rings is secondary, which is driven by the change of weapons. Of course, this is for ordinary bar soldiers and elite soldiers such as special forces, Must still attach great importance to the accuracy of a single shot.


    Considering that the target is placed on the sea, Tommy has reached the level of an excellent ordinary soldier. Even if there is no gun, he also has a certain combat power when fighting with Satan''s mercenary regiment, at least he will not be delayed.


    In addition to the automatic rifle, Tommy also demonstrated the shooting level of other guns. He can use machine guns and sniper rifles, but he can only use them. He can''t achieve excellent water products, but he can also play a role. However, if compared with Tommy''s amazing performance when firing, Tommy''s gun level can only be described as slag.


    Anyway, Tommy can definitely afford the word generalist. After watching Tommy demonstrate all the guns one by one, Gao Yang looked at groliov and other humanitarians: "you have seen Tommy''s strength. If no one objects, I think I can talk to Tommy about treatment problems."


    Groliov immediately said, "is there any need to ask? Do you think Satan has such an idiot to refuse the guy with another expert in the team?"


    Cui Bo smiled obscene and said in Chinese, "brother Yang, this guy is a treasure. We can''t let go. We also have a magic gunner. Just think about it. Next time we meet the angel mercenary group, give them a few shots and blow them to death."


    Of course, no one will refuse to join a skilled gunner. After a routine question, Gao Yang immediately smiled and said to Tommy, "as you can see, everyone in the Satan mercenary regiment is already here. If you want to join the Satan mercenary regiment, we can talk about your treatment now."


    Tommy said in a deep voice, "I''ve heard of you and all of you. You''re all great. I''m honored to join you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "very good. Now it seems that we only need to complete the last step. Then, talk about your salary. What do you want your salary to be?"


    After a rare hesitation, Tommy said in a deep voice: "Ten thousand dollars, monthly salary, you don''t have to pay by month, but in my days in the Satan mercenary regiment, I must reach the average monthly salary of ten thousand dollars. I know that according to the current market, my requirements are high, but I''m sorry. For some reason, this is my bottom line, and I won''t make concessions. However, I don''t ask for any benefits other than salary, I just ask for Get a stable income. "


    He shrugged and said: "I don''t mean to bargain with you. The basic salary is 10000 dollars, which is not a problem at all. In addition, whether you ask or not, you will get a bonus after each mission. The amount of bonus depends on your performance. We think that after you can officially become a member of Satan''s mercenary regiment, you can share your share of booty and money like us Task dividend. Of course, if you continue to ask for monthly salary, your booty and dividend will be less. "


    Ulyanko sighed and said: "Tommy, you were introduced to me by zaihov, and I introduced you to the Satan mercenary regiment. Whether it''s for zaihov''s face or for your sake, I must remind you that the spoils and dividends of the Satan mercenary regiment will be much, much, much more than you think. Therefore, end the probation period as soon as possible and try to become a Satan mercenary regiment A regular member of the. "


    After a rare expression of excitement on Tommy''s calm face, he hesitated: "however, the base salary of $10000 is already very high. According to the market..."


    Uliyangke said dismissively: "Very high? Please, don''t compare the salary of those military contractors with that of the mob mercenaries. Satan? You''re an elite. Don''t make yourself the same price as those cannon fodder. This is Satan. Make sure it''s Satan mercenaries. Of course, the risk in Satan will be high in other places, but in Satan, you can become a millionaire in a year."


    Tommy smiled and said, "become a millionaire in a year? So powerful? It sounds tempting."


    Looking at Tommy''s disapproval expression, ulyanko sighed and said, "Tommy, with all due respect, your vision is a little too small. Is it great to become a millionaire a year? Hey, old friend, tell Tommy how much you have now."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "zero, but it''s because I just spent six million dollars."


    Physical Yang looked, patted Tommy on the shoulder and said, "you hear that, a year ago, he was still a free mercenary and earned three or five hundred dollars in a battle, but now? He clapped his hands and spent six million. Listen to me, follow ram, a lucky and generous guy. Maybe you will become a millionaire after a battle. I''m not kidding."


    Bruce nodded and said to Tommy, "man, I didn''t join Satan for a long time. I joined Satan when I was about to declare bankruptcy. Now I have a million deposits and a steady follow-up income, so he''s definitely not kidding."


    Frye smiled and said, "if you join Satan, you will find that money is so easy to earn. In addition, for mercenaries, there are few rams so generous. You will understand what''s going on in the future."


    Tommy''s face finally changed. He said seriously, "then how can I officially join Satan?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "All of us worked hard to make Satan today. We don''t care about money, so we can give you a generous salary, which is much more than that of other mercenaries. But we care about things other than money, so whether you can officially join Satan depends on many aspects. I won''t tell you exactly. The only thing I can tell you is When we all feel that you are qualified to officially join, you will become a full member. "


    Tommy nodded and said, "I see. I''ll try my best. I believe I won''t let you down."


    Gao Yang smiled, held out his hand to Tommy and said, "welcome to the Satan mercenary regiment."


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang, Tommy even joined the Satan mercenary regiment. Of course, just joining can''t be regarded as officially joining the Satan mercenary regiment.


    After several people shook hands with Tommy in turn and welcomed him, Gao Yang clapped his hands and said, "well, before we start discussing whether we are going to Colombia, Tommy, I have one last question for you. What''s your nickname?"


    Tommy said with some distress: "My friends call me Tommy. As for nicknames, I have several. In the past, some people called me an accountant, some people called me unable to laugh, some people called me an executioner, and some people called me a free kick expert, but I can''t play football. Others called me a water fish. Although I don''t know what a water fish is, others called me a skua. Well, I have too many nicknames. People follow me I mean to scream, so I don''t really have a nickname. "

 Chapter 397

    There are so many nicknames that it is normal not to have a fixed nickname, but for Gao Yang, they must still need Tommy to have a fixed nickname.


    Gao Yang smiled at Tommy and said, "do you have a nickname you often use or like?"


    After being silent for a while, Tommy nodded and said, "I don''t have a favorite nickname. For some reasons, I don''t want to use it. In recent years, people I know call me worker bee. I think I''ll continue to use it."


    Ulyanko shouted and said, "aha, I see. The bee zaihov said is you? Or a killer bee or something? If he told me about the killer bee, I would know who it is. He should say your nickname, not Tommy."


    Cui Bo said curiously, "killer bee? Why is it called killer bee?"


    Bruce said solemnly: "The killer bee is terrible. I think Tommy''s nickname is the killer bee. It must be because after he fired shells, his enemies knew that a great disaster was imminent when they heard the sound. Many shells fell down at the same time, making people have no place to hide. Just like when the killer bee attacks people, when you hear the sound of the killer bee flapping its wings, it means that you will be stung. Tommy, is that right £¿¡±


    Tommy shook his head with a smile and said, "no, no, I''m not a killer bee. My nickname is worker bee. This nickname has nothing to do with my skills. It''s just a summary of my life state and lifestyle."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "only the wrong name, no wrong nickname. Your nickname worker bee must have a reason. So, what''s the reason?"


    Tommy pondered for a moment and said, "the nickname worker bee was given to me by zaihov. He said I was like a worker bee in a bee colony. I worked hard for the reproduction of the whole bee colony. I had no mating right and no offspring. With different ages, I took on different jobs to protect, build nests and collect honey until I died while defending the hive."


    Treble shrugged and said, "hard working little bee? That sounds great."


    Tommy said in a deep voice, "no, it''s not a hard-working bee, but a killer bee. I''m a worker bee for the bee colony. For any species other than the bee colony, I''m a deadly killer bee."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said, "well, this is the end of the discussion on nicknames. We still have a lot of important things to deal with. Now, let''s discuss whether to go to Colombia."


    After Gao Yang finished, groliov said in a deep voice: "we discussed it last night. Take the task. Although the rainforest is really annoying, it''s a rare high price job."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "now I''ve received new news. Let''s make a decision after I introduce the latest situation. Tommy, you''re new, but you can also express your own opinions.


    According to the information we have at present, we are hired by a front subordinate to the Colombian National Liberation Army and a drug lord, while our enemy is a front of Colombia''s largest anti-government armed forces, the situation is very complex. In addition, the area where we are going to fight this time cannot be determined. The known range is the northwest of Colombia, including the Andes Mountains and plains are large areas of rainforest. "


    Groliov frowned and said, "Colombia gevu and the Colombian National Liberation Army are the two largest and most powerful anti-government forces in South America. What I don''t understand is why these two anti-government organizations fight?"


    He shook his head and said: "Although the Colombian gevu and the Colombian National Liberation Army are nominally large anti-government organizations, they are actually very loose inside. Now a Colombian gevu front is expanding its territory, and a front subordinate to the Colombian National Liberation Army has been hit. Therefore, we can regard the struggle between them as between two drug lords In addition, our task is to kill a big drug lord nominally belonging to the Colombian Gewu camp, whether it is a strong attack or assassination. As long as we kill the drug lord, our employer will give money. "


    Groliov nodded and said, "can we get more detailed information? Such a task sounds very simple, but it is actually very difficult. Without detailed information, it is difficult to make accurate judgment."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "Now, the only thing we can be sure of is that the target designated by the employer to kill has enough obvious characteristics. The employer has photos of the target in his hand. As long as we kill the characters in the photos provided by the employer, we can complete the task, but there is no more detailed information. Our employer doesn''t know much about his enemy, even the exact trace of the enemy, and lacks enough information Intelligence, this is the biggest difficulty we face. "


    Li JinFang also frowned and said, "the situation is not good. We can''t take such a vague task. Let''s not say anything else. The employer asked to kill the local commander, but how can we confirm the outcome? Is it difficult that we shot the target from a long distance, but we have to take a picture close to confirm it?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "the employer will send someone to join us to confirm whether we have killed the target. This is the only way."


    Cui Bo frowned and said, "it sounds capable, but how can we get our commission? The employer may not agree to give the Commission first, but if you give the money after work, don''t make trouble at that time, so we have to know whether our employer is reliable to make a decision."


    Gao Yang looked at uliyangke, and uliyangke shrugged and said: "The employer is relatively reliable. In addition, my colleagues in the Americas are willing to act as intermediaries, that is, the employer gives the money to my colleagues first. If you complete the task, my colleagues will pay you the Commission. If you fail to complete the task, my employer will return the money to the employer. Of course, my colleague must be reliable, which I can guarantee for him ¡£¡±


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "just have the middleman. Now I have no problem."


    Groliov and several of them have also expressed their willingness to go to Colombia. Now they are waiting for Gao Yang to make a final decision.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s a big job this time, but if we go to Colombia, we must be facing jungle war, but jungle war has extremely weakened our equipment advantage, but we don''t have experts in jungle war. Brothers, this is a completely unfamiliar battlefield. Have you considered this?"

 Chapter 398

    Jungle warfare is definitely the most troublesome type of warfare in the history of human war.


    We all know that there are large casualties in urban warfare, but the casualties in jungle warfare are no less than those in urban warfare. Large scale jungle warfare in human history is much less than urban warfare, but every jungle war is accompanied by an extremely high casualty rate.


    Militarily, jungle warfare usually refers to fighting in tropical forests, and the biggest trouble of jungle warfare is that forests provide unparalleled concealment for both belligerents.


    When fighting in the jungle, the most important factor determining the victory or defeat is the regional factor. Whether you are absolutely familiar with the local environment determines the success or failure of the battle. People who are particularly familiar with the local topography, vegetation, climate and biology will have the absolute advantage even if they only have the most basic weapons. If you don''t know these things at all, the rainforest itself will become the biggest obstacle.


    High humidity, high heat and a lot of rainfall are severe tests for people and equipment, and the extremely limited field of vision makes excellent soldiers in other environments unable to do anything here. Imagine that Gao Yang is an excellent accurate shooter. He could have solved the enemy hundreds of meters or even thousands of kilometers away, but when there is no field of vision in the rainforest, His long-distance advantage was completely nullified.


    The Satan mercenary regiment has a night vision, so launching a night battle is their most common choice, but it is useful in any environment except the rainforest. In the rainforest, with the shelter of trees and dense vegetation, whether it is a low light level night vision or a thermal imaging night vision, it is useless and still can''t see far.


    Heavy weapons can''t be used in the jungle. Tanks and artillery can''t get in, and planes can''t see the target when they throw bombs. No matter what kind of heavy weapons, precision attack can''t be expected. It''s almost the same to play carpet covering bombing. Moreover, the impact of the jungle environment on combat is not limited to distance, but also the effect of firearms. Trees will block bullets, It can also absorb blast waves and debris.


    The two recent large-scale jungle wars, one was the Vietnam war fought by the U.S. military and the other was the Vietnam war fought by China. As we all know, the U.S. military has paid a heavy price in the jungle of Vietnam. It has the most advanced weapons, but it has nothing to do with the guerrillas in North Vietnam. Although China has won, it has also paid heavy casualties.


    For Chinese and American generals, the biggest headache is not the Vietnamese army, but the boundless jungle. No matter there is no jungle, the Vietnamese have long been blasted into slag, but with the jungle, the Vietnamese soldiers have become monkeys who can jump up and down.


    During the Vietnam War, the U.S. military used agent orange. Agent orange is a defoliation agent, which is used to deal with trees rather than people. In the self-defense counterattack against Vietnam, in order to deal with the fire points hidden in dense trees, China used large-scale intensive rocket bombardment, waiting for the air waves of rockets to blow up the vegetation, Then use the barrel gun to end the fire points of the Vietnamese army one by one.


    The United States and big countries such as China feel very difficult when fighting jungle wars, not to mention those small and weak countries. The rebels in Colombia have been unable to fight for decades. It is not because the rebels can hide in the jungle as long as the war is unfavorable. If there were no jungle, the rebels in Colombia would have been wiped out countless times.


    Gao Yang really feels a headache when he thinks of fighting in the jungle. The Satan mercenary regiment has the advantages of equipment and skills, but in the jungle, their advantages have been weakened to the lowest point, and the enemy is undoubtedly familiar with the rainforest. Based on this, Gao Yang is completely at the disadvantage. Once the enemy has the advantages of number and firepower, The outcome of the battle is likely to be very, very tragic.


    Gao Yang has never experienced jungle war, but he knows the horror of jungle war. After Gao Yang asked his question, Cui Bo said with a sad face: "yes, I''ll be useless in the jungle."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "have any of us ever fought a jungle war?"


    Groliov smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve fought in the rainforest of Congo. I have to say that it''s really difficult to fight in the jungle. Fortunately, I''m facing the rebels in Congo. Their combat effectiveness is very low and they can''t give full play to their advantages of being familiar with the jungle. However, we still paid a great price."


    Tommy hesitated and whispered, "I''ve fought in the forest, but I''m not a rainforest, so I can''t say I''m familiar with jungle warfare, but I still know something about fighting in the forest. At least I know how to fire in the forest."


    Gao Yang was very interested and said, "Oh? Tell me, you fought in the forest there?"


    Tommy said in a deep voice: "in 1999, during the Kosovo war, in order to avoid NATO bombing, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia deployed a large number of troops in the forest. At that time, as a member of civil armed guerrillas, I also stayed in the forest for a period of time. Later, when I fought against Albanians, I often fought from the forest and fired artillery in the forest."


    Gao Yang said happily, "very good, very good. Although it''s not a rainforest, at least you have some experience."


    Bruce said in a deep voice, "Colombians are not those fools in Congo. They are all experts in jungle warfare. Big dog, how much do you know about jungle warfare?"


    Groliov pondered for a moment and whispered, "I can''t be called an expert, but I know that my time in Congo is not very short, so I also have some experience, but it must be far worse than those indigenous people living in the jungle. In addition, the environment of Congo rainforest and Amazon rainforest is not the same."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you see, the problem is here. I''d rather go to the Arctic to fight a war than go around the Amazon rainforest. Don''t forget that the environment of the Amazon rainforest is worse than that of the Congo. Therefore, you can think about whether to go to Colombia."


    Frye said with a smile, "there''s nothing to consider. No matter where he is, Satan is not afraid."


    Groliov said: "although the rainforest battle is really disgusting, as long as we are ready, I think we can still go."


    Bruce also said with a smile: "I know it''s difficult to fight in the jungle, but I want to finish this task. The British said that if you can fight in the jungle, you can fight in any corner of the world. I want to try in the jungle."


    The attitude of several people remained unchanged. They were still determined to go to Colombia. Gao Yang nodded and said, "very good. Now we are sure to go to Colombia. Tommy, do you have any ideas?"


    Tommy shook his head and said, "you''re the head of the regiment. You can go if you say you don''t go. I don''t have any personal opinions. In addition, if I have a bonus to take part in the battle, I''m looking forward to this trip to Colombia."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said: "Well, now that we have reached an agreement, we have to consider the issue of equipment. Our current equipment is certainly not suitable for jungle warfare. Therefore, we have to change our clothes. As a newcomer, Tommy, you will get a complete set of equipment. Communication equipment and clothing are universal, but the weapons are designated by you. Now let''s talk about your requirements."


    Tommy said without hesitation: "My position must be a gunner first, so I need a mortar. I only need one barrel. If I can choose, can I have a pp8960mm mortar made in China? This kind of mortar is very light and I can carry it alone. Although the barrel is a little longer, the maximum range can reach 2700m, and the advantage of increasing the range is that I can make two Two shells landed at the same time. Although the third one will have a slight time difference, it can ensure that the time difference is within half a second.


    In addition, I also want the pp93 60mm long-range mortar. The barrel of this kind of mortar is a little long, but the weight is acceptable, and the range can reach nearly 5600m. When necessary, I can get the maximum range I need, and the accuracy is not as poor as that of a rocket. However, the biggest problem for me is that it is difficult for me to operate it alone. Of course, I mean With only one barrel. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "do you only need these two mortars? Of course, it''s no problem. Is there any other need? Also, I want to know whether your choice is to be used in jungle warfare this time or under normal circumstances in the future?"


    Tommy thought for a moment and said: "There''s nothing else. Other guns are too heavy. As for the ones to be used this time, I think only PP 8 9 and 63 are needed. The total length of the barrel of pp89 is 830mm, and type 63 is only 550mm. Compared with type 63, it''s more convenient, but the long range of pp89 also means greater instantaneous fire density for me. Therefore, I can''t be accurate when I don''t know what situation we are facing The best choice to make a judgment is to make a decision after finding out the situation to face after arriving in Colombia. "


    Gao Yang is very satisfied with Tommy''s rigorous attitude. It''s a good habit to choose different weapons in the face of different situations. As for mortars, which are cheap and sufficient in quantity, Tommy can throw as many as he wants. It doesn''t matter if he throws a mortar even in a war. Type 63 mortars are only a few hundred dollars each. They are used as one-time weapons. After hitting all the shells, they can be thrown Don''t feel bad.


    Gao Yang looked at ulyanko and said, "your business is coming. What Tommy wants is not a problem for you?"


    Ulyanko smiled: "of course, I don''t need to prepare it for you personally. After you arrive in Colombia, all kinds of mortars will be selected with you. Southern industry has exported a large number of 60mm mortars to Africa and South America, PP 8 9 and pp93. As for type 63, it is everywhere. I will ask my colleagues to prepare it for you."

 Chapter 399

    Tommy''s main weapon must be a gun, but the gun is also essential. But what Tommy uses this time is definitely not what Tommy likes to use, but what gun is more suitable for this operation.


    "Our weapons must be adjusted to fight in the jungle this time. Big dog, you have experience. What kind of adjustment do you think we should make?"


    Groliov said without hesitation: "the range of jungle warfare is secondary, and the dense firepower at close range is more important. My gun must be changed. Replace M60 with M249. Submachine gun and shotgun are most suitable for jungle warfare. We should change submachine gun and shotgun. As for rabbit, I don''t think it''s necessary for him to carry large caliber sniper rifle."


    In the jungle, 12.7mm Barrett is definitely a waste. Cui Bo knows this clearly. He reluctantly nodded and said, "well, I''ll give up my sniper rifle and replace it with an automatic rifle or submachine gun."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "we should also bring more grenades. A large number of grenades. I have not received targeted jungle warfare training, but the teaching materials I have contacted said that grenades are more useful than any gun in jungle warfare, especially at night. This is the experience gained in the war of self-defense and counterattack against Vietnam."


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, grenades, a large number of grenades, shooting at night will expose the position, and at a very close distance, exposing the position is death, and grenades won''t have this problem. On the premise that we can''t determine what combat form we will encounter, carrying a large number of grenades is a good choice."


    Frye raised his hand and said, "I don''t need a rocket launcher. I use a submachine gun and a grenade. The submachine gun is lighter and the bullet is much lighter. I can save some weight and bring more grenades."


    Bruce also said in a deep voice, "I''m not good with a shotgun. I''ll use a submachine gun, too."


    Tommy said in a deep voice, "I can use a shotgun, but I''m not very good at it. If I want to strengthen the close combat firepower, I also use a submachine gun. The lighter submachine gun and bullets can let me carry two more mortars. I think I can carry four lethal bullets."


    Cui Bo sighed helplessly and said, "small flies, test tubes and worker bees use submachine guns. Let me use assault rifles. Toad and I use rifles as sharp soldiers."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I''ll take my sniper rifle and shotgun to retain the ability to shoot from a long distance. In addition, each of us will help the worker bee bring a shell, and the grenade should be strengthened. In addition, rabbit, it''s time to give full play to your specialty."


    Cui Bo said with a puzzled look: "I don''t have my sniper rifle. What can I do?"


    "Give full play to your animal duty, rabbit. The task of being a porter is up to you. You help the worker bee bring two shells, help the little fly bring some grenades, help me bring some broadswords, and help the big dog carry some machine gun bullets. You know, our continuous firepower still depends on the big dog. In addition, if you have free space, help me bring a laser rangefinder or something in case there is any The chance of long-range shooting, let''s get a sniper group and grasp it more. "


    After a resentful look at Gao Yang, Cui Bo said helplessly: "brother Yang, you take me again, but you use mules. Well, animals are animals. I''ll carry them for you. However, with so many things on my back, I can''t be a Raider."


    Gao Yang said happily, "it doesn''t matter. I''m sure I don''t have any chance to use a rifle. My main weapon this time is a shotgun. I added to the position of a top soldier to partner with toad."


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "that''s it. I''ll bring a few more grenades. I don''t have to think about anything else."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "Well, that''s the weapon. In addition, we have to change our clothes. When we go to the rainforest, we must change into camouflage clothes, change our clothes into marsocwoodland combat clothes of CP company, and change our boots into Jungle Boots. In addition, there are anti mosquito drugs. Well, combat vests and bulletproof vests are troublesome. We must use separate combat vests this time. Well, JPC can be used. As for bulletproof backs Heart, Falk, you''ll be covered to death if you wear a bulletproof vest all the time. "


    Groliov immediately said, "light, must be light. I remember that there is a light bulletproof vest separated from the body by a layer of breathable net. If you can buy it, what kind of bulletproof vest can be used. Otherwise, there is no difference between light bulletproof vests and heavy ones. It''s the same."


    Bruce frowned and said, "can I take off the bulletproof vest? The light bulletproof vest has little effect at close range, and the heavy bulletproof vest is too heavy. Besides, it''s too hot to wear both light and heavy bulletproof vests all the time. I''d rather choose not to wear bulletproof vest."


    The choice of bulletproof vest is indeed a troublesome thing. Fighting in the rainforest must be close, but the role of light bulletproof vest in close range is very limited. If you wear heavy bulletproof vest, it is not only very heavy, but it will really collapse if you wear it all the time.


    After hesitating for a long time, Gao Yang sighed: "No, safety always comes first. We must take the level-4 bulletproof vest. If we take the initiative to launch an attack, we can temporarily put on the bulletproof vest. If it is an encounter, we don''t necessarily have a chance to put on the bulletproof vest. In short, we''d rather carry a few kilograms more than the bulletproof vest."


    Class IV bulletproof vests are usually equipped with plug-in plates, but the weight of bulletproof vests with plug-in plates is not light. At least they have to weigh seven or eight kilograms. However, the extra weight of seven or eight kilograms is in exchange for good protection of the trunk. It''s not too much to say that there is an extra life. The principle of high publicity is to bring less offensive things, such as shells and grenades, You must also wear bulletproof vests.


    After Gao Yang clapped the board and decided that he had to take his bulletproof vest, there was no need to discuss it. Gao Yang turned his head and looked at uliyangke and said, "Uli, do you have the stock we need?"


    Uliyangke shrugged and said, "guns are available. No matter what guns you need, I can certainly meet your requirements, but I don''t have time to prepare clothes, boots and bulletproof vests for you, so I''d better let your agent buy them in the United States."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "well, let little Downey buy it in the United States and send it to Colombia. It''s just time for Morgan to help buy a set of electronic equipment for Tommy. Except Morgan, it''s really hard for others to buy the same things as us."


    Ulyanko said with envy: "you know a good friend. Those equipment are really not easy to buy. If it''s convenient, can you ask your friend, I want to buy a batch of high-end goods from him."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I can''t promise you this, but I can ask you later. Well, our automatic rifles don''t need to be replaced, but submachine guns. What do you want to use?"


    Frye immediately said, "MP5, that''s what I''m most familiar with."


    Bruce also nodded and said, "well, I''ll come to MP5 too. This is a very good submachine gun. At least there''s nothing wrong with choosing this gun."


    Tommy hesitated and said in a deep voice, "well, MP5 can."


    Gao Yang pointed to Tommy and said, "where''s your pistol? What to use? You can specify it at will."


    Tommy hesitated again and said, "sorry, sir, can I ask whether my personal equipment is purchased with personal investment or mercenary group purchase? If it is my personal investment, I don''t seem to be able to afford those things you said."


    Tommy asked this question because in the vast majority of mercenaries, except that the basic weapons and equipment are provided by the mercenaries, other personal equipment are bought at their own expense. Of course, some mercenaries provide a full set of equipment, but the ownership of those equipment still belongs to the mercenaries or military contractors, not users.


    Gao Yang''s situation is quite special, because they are super small mercenaries, and their relationship is very iron. It is impossible for old members to quit. Therefore, unlike other mercenaries, they will speak very clearly about the ownership of equipment.


    Strictly speaking, the general equipment and expendable things of the Satan mercenary regiment, such as bullets and rocket launchers, are bought with public funds of the Satan mercenary regiment, while the personal weapons are purchased with their own money, such as the high Satan blade and treble''s sniper rifle.


    The equipment on each person of the Satan mercenary regiment is worth at least $100000, but Gao Yang doesn''t pay attention to the small money for equipment, but it''s different for Tommy. Even if the military uniforms and mortars are provided by the Satan mercenary regiment, Tommy''s own electronic equipment and personal weapons are purchased at his own expense, If it is provided by Satan, you must ask clearly.


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that your whole set of equipment is provided by us. You don''t have to worry about the problem of equipment. Of course, if you want to leave Satan or get fired, you have to return the equipment to us."


    Tommy smiled relieved and said, "well, I can''t afford the equipment you said. I was just thinking that even if I only need to buy a submachine gun, it''s difficult. If you don''t provide a full set of equipment, I''m not going to bring a pistol."


    Gao Yang smiled, patted Tommy on the shoulder and said, "you think too much. We are different from other teams. You join us now. We are our own people. If you have any difficulties, just put them forward directly. I think after you get familiar with us, you will understand what kind of people we are and Satan''s behavior style."


    Tommy said, "well, I need a pistol, 9mm caliber. The model doesn''t matter, but I need a left-handed pistol. I''m left-handed. Of course, submachine guns are best used by left-handed people."

 Chapter 400

    The equipment has been determined. The rest is how to get to Colombia.


    For Gao Yang, many things must be taken to Colombia. For example, Gao Yang''s shotgun can be changed at any time, but his satanic blade and pistol must be carried anyway.


    To take a gun to Colombia, it must need special channels. Gao Yang looked at ulyanko and said with a smile: "man, you should have a way to send us to Colombia?"


    "Of course, I can send you safely to Colombia. You only need to pay. This time, I need the help of my colleagues in the Americas, and you need to contact the employer through his personal relationship. Therefore, I won''t do your business. I''ll tell my colleagues in the Americas the weapons you need, and you can give him the money directly at that time."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang smiled and said, "according to the rules, I have to pay your colleague''s information fee. You''d better ask your colleague now how much information fee I should pay him."


    "If big Ivan comes forward, you can symbolically pay him some information fees, including weapons and travel fees, plus information fees, you can give my colleagues 200000 dollars."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "200000 dollars also includes weapons and travel expenses. This price is not high. It seems that I owe you a personal favor."


    Ulyanko looked at his watch and said: "Now that you have decided to go to Colombia, I''ll call my colleague immediately and ask him to finalize the business immediately. I have to arrange a plane. Your trip will not be very comfortable, because the cargo plane will take you to Colombia. In addition, give me a list. When you arrive in Colombia, the items on the list will be ready for you, so don''t forget Bring $200000 in cash. "


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers, turned to Bruce and said, "prepare paper and pen. I say you write."


    After Bruce had prepared the paper and pen, he raised his voice and said: "a PP 89 mortar and a 63 mortar, each equipped with a base shell.


    Three MP5 submachine guns, one of which is a left-hand version. Each gun is equipped with ten magazines and 600 bullets, and is also equipped with a silencer. The other is a left-hand version of a 9mm pistol, three magazines and 100 bullets.


    There are 100 grenades, RGO defensive and RGN offensive. "


    Speaking of grenades, Gao Yang stopped and said to groliov, "big dog, do you have any requirements for machine guns?"


    Groliov pondered for a moment and said, "I want paratrooper minimi. In addition, five 200 rounds of ammunition chains equipped with hard plastic ammunition chain boxes, and rabbits help me carry ammunition. Then there are five 200 rounds of ammunition chains equipped with canvas ammunition chain bags. The ammunition type should be configured in an ordinary way."


    Bruce wrote it down when groliov said it. When groliov finished, he said in a high voice, "is there anything else to add to the weapons?"


    No one answered. After asking for Bruce''s note, Gao Yang handed it to ulyanko and said, "these are the weapons. Let your colleagues prepare them."


    After taking the list, ulyanko went aside and began to call his colleagues in South America, while Gao Yang said to Bruce, "continue to record, and next is our other equipment."


    After pondering for a moment, he said loudly: "seven sets of JPC combat vests, seven sets of air frame helmets for helmets, seven sets of marsocwoodland combat suits of cryeprecision company, and seven halfjakinsulated waterproof jackets in addition to combat suits.


    In addition, we now use a set of walkie talkie and silynxc4 OPS headset system, a set of gpnvg18 night vision instrument and IR lamp.


    The other is the Jungle Boots. Guys, in the rain forest, the boots can''t keep water from entering, so the waterproof boots can''t dry even if the water enters the boots, so we''d better choose the quick drying. The brand will use the spare boots we selected. Little Downey knows what model it is. Now remember? "


    Bruce nodded, "write it down."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "test tube, write down the drugs we need in the jungle environment, and there are anti mosquito drugs for seven people. I don''t know what to do. Let little Downey help us choose."


    Bruce wrote quickly. He was writing a list of drugs he needed. After a few minutes, Bruce nodded and said, "the drugs I need have been written, but some first-aid drugs I chose may not be available in many places. I don''t know whether little Downey can be easily bought, so I listed some common drugs as substitutes."


    Gao Yang tilted his head to Tommy and said, "Tommy, go and register your dress and boot numbers. If you have other personal items to buy, write them down together."


    Little Downey has records of their clothes and shoe sizes, so just tell little Downey what to buy, and Tommy must tell little Downey about his clothes and shoe sizes.


    When Gao Yang got the list, ulyanko also ended the call with his colleagues. After walking back to Gao Yang, ulyanko handed Gao Yang a note saying: "You''re lucky. I expected you to change the plane to South Africa first, but now you don''t need it. You go with me to Jordan tomorrow. There''s a cargo opportunity to fly directly to Colombia and Tobago the night after tomorrow. My colleague will pick you up. Just in case, his phone number is on this note. His name is Ivan. If there''s anything, call him, He will do his best to help you. "


    Gao Yang took the note, remembered the phone number on the note in his heart, and said in a deep voice, "thank you very much."


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "don''t thank me. You should have some big Ivan. Who makes big Ivan look good to you? Ivan and I have a good relationship, but I don''t have the ability to make him give up his ability to make a lot of money."


    After getting the time and place given by ulyanko, Gao Yang immediately called little Downey, read the things on the list to little Downey, asked him to prepare quickly, and agreed to meet in Tobago, so he turned off the phone.


    Gao Yang and little Downey had a short time to prepare. According to the agreement, little Downey had to arrive before they arrived in Bogota. The time left for little Downey to purchase was very tight. However, for a mercenary agent, tight time and heavy task are the norm. Whether little Downey can do what Gao Yang told us in a short time depends on his ability.


    After explaining everything that should be explained, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "now we still have time to pack up. Let''s get our things ready. In addition, if you have any questions, please put them forward quickly."


    After hesitating for a while, Tommy finally said nervously, "excuse me, sir, can I advance a month''s salary? I know it''s very irregular. I even just met you, but I..."


    Gao Yang reached out and interrupted Tommy, saying loudly, "needless to say, how much do you need? Well, I''ll give you five months'' salary in advance. Is that enough? If not, you can talk. Do you want cash or transfer the money to the designated account?"

 Chapter 401

    After nesting in the cabin of the cargo plane for more than ten hours, Gao Yang finally flew to Colombia.


    The cargo plane took off at night and landed during the day. It was stiff and came out of the cabin. First of all, it felt a stream of hot and humid air.


    When Gao Yang walked out of the cabin, a white man wearing a flower shirt, flower shorts and a flip flop opened his arms to him next to the plane, shouted enthusiastically, "welcome, my friends."


    Gao Yang stepped off the plane, shook hands with the white man who greeted him, smiled and said, "Hello, I''m ram. I think you must be Ivan."


    "Yes, I''m Ivan. Welcome to pastor."


    Ivan looks very young, at most in his thirties. He has a bright smile on his face. His skin is healthy wheat color. He doesn''t look like an arms dealer, and he is also the head of big Ivan in South America.


    Although Ivan was very polite and smiled brightly, Gao Yang was surprised when he heard Ivan''s words and said, "what? This is pastor? Shouldn''t we land in Bogota?"


    Ivan said with a smile, "no, no, you''re going to land here from the beginning. Guys, Bogota is the territory of the government. I can''t get you out of the airport under the nose of the government army. So when I knew you were going to come fully armed, I arranged you to pastor."


    Gao Yang was angry, but his face didn''t show anything. He just said calmly, "we received the notice to land in Bogota, so we still have people in Bogota, and we have a lot of equipment."


    Ivan disapproved and said, "aha, it''s like this. You should have said there are others. It doesn''t matter. Let your people come from Bogota. It doesn''t matter. We''re not far from our destination now. It doesn''t matter to wait here."


    Looking at the careless Ivan, Gao Yang couldn''t help frowning. He felt that this person was not as reliable as ulyanko said, but now that it has happened, he must contact little Downey first.


    Gao Yang took out his phone and said in a deep voice, "where do you say this is? Please be more detailed. I called my people to come, but he brought a lot of things that may be illegal. It''s very troublesome to find a way to Bogota. I don''t know whether he can arrive here smoothly."


    Ivan still said carelessly: "it doesn''t matter. There''s no problem. It''s a big deal to let him form a plane to come. I can find him a plane to send him. It''s very convenient to tell your people that we are in pasto, nario province to see if he can come. If not, I should contact him to send him."


    Gao Yang called little Downey, and little Downey was surprised when he learned that Gao Yang and they had landed in pasto: "what? Nannio province? It''s the southwest corner of Colombia. Aren''t you going to the northwest? Why did you run to the southwest corner?"


    Gao Yang put down the phone and said in a deep voice to Ivan: "new question, I received the notice that I want to go to the northwest of Colombia. Why are we in the southwest corner now, and you said it''s not far from the destination."


    Ivan looked surprised and said, "what? Did I say it''s the northwest corner of Colombia? Oh, maybe I''m wrong, but it doesn''t matter, man, you''re all here now. Does it matter whether the southwest or the northwest? It doesn''t matter. Let''s go, guys. I''ll take you to have a good rest, eat something and have a good rest before we enter the jungle."


    Gao Yang was helpless. He began to seriously consider whether to suspend the mission immediately, because an obviously unreliable middleman may bring too many variables to the mission.


    Gao Yang didn''t ask little Downey to meet him immediately. Instead, he wanted to hang up the phone and take a few steps to call ulyanko.


    After taking ulyanko to the phone, Gao Yang immediately whispered, "man, are your colleagues reliable? You have to answer my question honestly."


    "What happened?"


    "You said we were going to land in Bogota, but the place where we landed was pastor. You told me we were going to fight in the northwest mountains of Colombia, but we came to the southwest. Man, this mistake is too outrageous. Now I doubt the reliability of Ivan."


    "Oh, God, damn Ivan, he''s confused again, but feel at ease, man. Ivan has only been in South America for too long. You know, people will become lazy and confused after spending a long time in that damn tropical hell. I promise you, Ivan will never make mistakes in major events."


    Ulyanko is still very trustworthy. With ulyanko''s commitment, Gao Yang decided to trust Ivan again.


    Gao Yang called little Downey again and asked him to come to pasto to meet. After that, Gao Yang walked up to Ivan and shook his head and said, "man, you told us about the northwest of Colombia, but we are going to war in the southwest. Now I want to find out whether our weapons are properly prepared."


    Ivan disapproved and said, "no, there''s no big difference between the southwest and the northwest. It''s all a jungle anyway. It''s just a small accident. Let''s go, leave the airport, find a place to rest and wait for your friends to come. We''ll start."


    Gao Yang didn''t think it was a small accident. After getting on the bus arranged by Ivan, Gao Yang took out the map and a group of people carefully studied whether there was much difference between the southwest corner and northwest of Colombia.


    Due to different terrain, the equipment and weapons selected must be different.


    The Andes mountains run through the west of Colombia. There is really little difference between the northwest and southwest. They are also mountains and rain forests. The difference is only that the northwest is the rain forest in the Magdalena River Basin and the southwest is the rain forest in the kakta River Basin.


    The kakta river is a major tributary of the Amazon River, so the rainforest in the southwest is part of the Amazon rainforest and part of the Amazon plain. Relatively speaking, the rainforest in the southwest is more dense than that in the northwest. In other words, the environment in the southwest is worse, but fortunately, it is very suitable to raise their weapons and equipment, There is no need to replace equipment.


    Although there was an accident, in any case, Ivan did arrange someone to send little Downey to the plane to pastor. Finally, he didn''t miss the big event. If he couldn''t get the equipment sent by little Downey, Gao Yang must pat his ass and leave.

 Chapter 402

    Gao Yang and them waited for five hours before little Donny arrived in pastor from Bogota.


    Little Downey brought two big bags. When he saw Gao Yang, little Downey hugged Gao Yang first. When he hugged, little Downey whispered in Gao Yang''s ear: "this middleman doesn''t seem to be reliable."


    Gao Yang looked at Ivan standing in the distance with a boring face. After pondering for a moment, he shook his head and said, "ulyanko said this man is OK. Trust him again. Ulyanko is not a big talker. I trust ulyanko, so the task will continue. If anything happens again, I will stop the task."


    Little Donny nodded, pointed to the two big bags he carried and said, "here are all the things you want. See if there are any mistakes. This is 200000 dollars in cash."


    Little Downey took out a plastic bag from his backpack and gave it to Gao Yang. Gao Yang opened the plastic bag and looked. There were two bundles of banknotes in it.


    After putting away the plastic bag, Gao Yang pointed to several humanitarians around him: "little Donny, come with me, others, check and put away their equipment."


    Gao Yang led little Downey to Ivan, handed Ivan the plastic bag in his hand, and said in a deep voice, "here is 200000 dollars. Please order."


    Ivan took the plastic bag, opened it and gave it to a big man around him. Then he smiled and said, "don''t order it. Now that I have received the money, we can go to the next step. I will personally send you to the destination and tell you the matters needing attention. Can we start now?"


    Gao Yang pointed to little Downey and said in a deep voice, "let me introduce you to little Downey, our agent. He won''t go with me to see the employer, but will stay here."


    Ivan shook hands with little Downey, then laughed and said, "Ivan, I''m glad to see you. After you finish your task, should I just give the Commission to little Downey?"


    As the middleman of this task, the employer will give the Commission to Ivan. After completing the task, the Satan mercenary regiment will get the commission from Ivan instead of taking the money directly from the employer.


    Little Donny smiled and said, "you''re right. As the agent of Satan''s mercenary regiment, I will always stay in Colombia. So, where should I stay?"


    Ivan thought and said: "Just stay in Bogota and find a place to live at will. I''ll take them to their destination and return to Bogota with the money. As long as you complete the task, I can give you the money immediately after receiving the phone call from the employer. Of course, if you and the employer have differences on the completion of the task, I will make my own judgment, and I will make a fair judgment, as long as I agree If I have finished the task for you, I will give you the money in any case. "


    After leaving a phone call with little Downey, Ivan immediately said, "well, we''ve been delayed for a long time. It''s time to start now, otherwise we can''t get to our destination before dark."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "wait, where are the weapons we want?"


    Ivan waved his hand and said, "you''ll see it later. Everything is ready."


    After Gao Yang received his belongings in a huge travel bag, he said goodbye to little Downey, and then left the city of pasto in a minibus.


    After leaving the city, he walked about 100 kilometers along the highway and saw the kakta river.


    As an important tributary of the Amazon River, although the kakta river is still in the upstream stage, it has plenty of water. After walking along a dirt road opened in the riverside jungle for a while, Gao Yang abandoned their car and got on a small boat in a small port.


    The displacement of the boat is about twenty or thirty tons. It is a common round headed flat bottomed boat on the kakta river. This boat has a shallow draft and small carrying capacity, but it can easily enter the small tributary of the kakta river.


    There were only two people on the ship. After they got on the ship, the ship started immediately. After the ship got up downstream, Ivan waved and said, "pull out all the things you have prepared."


    Ivan took two strong men who looked very fierce. Hearing Ivan''s orders, they opened a deck in the small cabin, and then one person kept taking things out of the big bags under the deck.


    As the bag was put on the deck, Ivan made an invitation gesture and said, "please check the goods. Also, you can try the gun at will. Well, just hit the river."


    Frye and the others got their guns one after another and each shot several shuttles into the river. Groliov assembled the machine gun, put on a bullet chain and fired dozens of bullets. After that, he nodded to Gao Yang, indicating that there was no problem.


    The pistol Ivan prepared for Tommy was Glock 17, which was cheap and sufficient. After shooting a few shots with the pistol, Ivan installed a silencer on his MP5 and fired a shuttle bullet. The quality of the silencer was very good, and the sound of the gun weakened a lot. When shooting, he could still hear the click of the gun machine. Gao Yang estimated that the muzzle noise of the submachine gun was controlled at more than 70 decibels The next level is quite good.


    Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said, "very good, very good."


    Ivan said with a smile, "don''t worry. They are all new and good goods. Everything is new. I specially selected them. There is no problem."


    Then Tommy tried the gun and began to play with two mortars. After a careful look, he said in a deep voice, "can the gun also be tested?"


    Ivan pointed to the wide and gentle River and said with a smile, "it''s rare to see people here, so you can shoot as much as you like. Please feel free."


    Tommy tried the mortar, while Li JinFang took two grenades from the box and threw them out. The test results of mortar and grenade were very good.


    After trying the gun and gun, Ivan clapped his hands and said loudly, "guys, please pay attention now. Let me tell you the background of this mission and the matters needing attention.


    Your employer, palano Rodriguez, is a big man of the Colombian national lending front and one of the top commanders of the five regional fronts of the Colombian National Liberation Army. It turns out that the whole naninho province is under his control.


    However, last year, the enemy of parano, a regional front subordinate to the armed forces of Colombia, began to expand its territory frantically, and parano''s armed forces retreated day by day. Now parano has lost most of its drug producing areas, lost its controlled access to the sea, and only a small part of his activity area is left.


    Of course, the enemy of palano is the enemy you will face this time. There are many of them. I don''t know the specific number, but I believe the total number is more than 1000. However, don''t be afraid. Now the government forces have a strong attack, so the Colombian armed forces will not gather together in large numbers. Therefore, the number of enemies you need to face should be 50 to 150 between.


    These are what I know, but I don''t know the specific details. You will know more details after seeing paramount. Now, let me tell you what to pay attention to.


    After arriving at the destination, no matter what you see, please keep calm. Even if there is a massacre in front of you, never try to be a hero. There is no need for cheap compassion here.


    In addition, in the camp of paramount, you will see many women, many unrestrained and beautiful mixed race women. If you want to vent, you can. The women here are unrestrained. As long as you love me, no one cares about you, but please note that you must never touch those young and bright women. As for the old and ugly, if you have an appetite, there will be no problem at all ¡£¡±


    Frye raised his hand and said loudly, "Ivan, can you tell me why girls can''t target those young and beautiful?"


    Ivan stretched out a finger, shook it again and again and said with a smile: "Good question, that''s a good question. Why can''t you move those young and beautiful women? That''s because young and beautiful women are palano''s women. All women belong to palano, so it''s best not to pay attention to the women belonging to palano. Of course, palano is sometimes very generous. Maybe he will appoint several women to spend the night with you."


    Cui Bo touched his chin with his hand and said thoughtfully, "they say that women in South America are as enthusiastic as fire, and chocolate color is also my favorite. According to what you say, it''s worth coming this time."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "Ivan, you know the terrain here. Do you have any suggestions for combat?"


    After thinking for a moment, Ivan said in a deep voice: "my suggestion is that no matter how powerful you are, you''d better treat yourself as a rookie and go into the jungle. Your previous experience is useless. In addition, you will have a guide to take you into the jungle. My suggestion is to be better for your guide.


    Also, no matter who you see, beating people, children, the elderly and women, don''t underestimate them and don''t get close to them, especially if you don''t know the language and don''t understand each other''s customs, each of them may take out a gun and give you a shot, so keeping a distance is the best choice.


    In addition, if you find someone after entering the jungle, you can kill him as long as you are sure it is not your own. No ordinary people will easily enter the jungle. If you meet someone, the greatest possibility is guerrillas, and they are strongly hostile guerrillas.


    Try to keep quiet and try not to make a sound to solve the enemy. Otherwise, a company may suddenly pop up to shoot you where you can''t see.


    The area you want to enter is very complex, so you should always be vigilant. Even if you don''t intend to kill him, you''d better keep hidden and never expose yourself to the vision of non people.


    Guys, finally, what I want to say is that the place you want to enter is a hostile world. Everything here is hostile to you. People, animals, plants, environment and everything are malicious. Therefore, be careful. No one will laugh at you here no matter how careful you are, but if you are careless once, you may become a dead man. "

 Chapter 403

    After walking down the kakta river for some time, the boat turned into the river of a tributary. They put on their military uniforms and were fully armed.


    Gao Yang carried his rifle behind him and put the shotgun in the most convenient position for shooting. The grenade has also been hung on the combat vest and is ready to fight at any time. Of course, it is only the minimum combat preparation.


    After the boat enters the tributary, the river channel becomes very narrow, both banks are covered with dense vegetation, and the river channel is tortuous. The field of vision is extremely limited, whether forward or on both sides.


    When a sharp bend appeared in front of the river, the boat slowed down. When the boat slowly turned over the bend, an open space suddenly appeared on the bank on one side.


    The so-called open space was just a little sparse of low vegetation. Ivan stood on the bow of the boat, waved to the open space and shouted in Spanish.


    After Ivan shouted, four people in green uniforms slowly came out of the hiding place. Two of them were holding an old-fashioned M16, one was holding an AK47, and the other was carrying an RPD light machine gun. A man said a few words to Ivan, and the four stood on the shore and looked at them.


    After the boat stopped and put on the springboard, Ivan jumped to the shore first, said a few words to the four people and pointed to them. After a few, the man with the machine gun nodded and said a few words in Spanish. Then Ivan waved to them and said, "it''s the man who came to pick us up. Come down and take your things."


    Gao Yang remembered what Ivan said, so he was very careful at this time. After making a color to Cui Bo, Gao Yang and Li JinFang went to the shore first, but they didn''t take anything, but quietly prepared to fire at any time.


    The rest of the people moved their equipment off the ship one after another. Although Tommy only needed the barrel of two mortars, Gao Yang had a lot of things to prepare, so there were a lot of things. Ivan''s two bodyguards helped carry two boxes of shells, and the four armed elements who came to pick up the people also took the initiative to help carry things.


    The four armed men who came to pick up the people did not speak. After picking up their things, they walked in front, followed a path opened up, and walked a long way. After at least three sentry posts, they only felt that their eyes were bright, and a large scattered wooden house appeared in front of them.


    The wooden houses are built in a scattered way. They are built by taking advantage of the gaps between the big trees. Looking up to the sky, they are still dense crowns. They can only see the divided pieces of broken glass sky. Small thatched houses form a camp covering a wide area. If you use aircraft to investigate from the air, you can never find the camp hidden in the rainforest.


    There are a lot of people in the camp, almost all of whom are mixed races of white and Indian. Young people, both men and women, wear military green clothes and hold guns in their hands. They stare at Gao Yang with vigilant and curious eyes, while some children chirp behind them when they see Gao Yang.


    A dozen people followed an old man who looked at least 60 years old and walked up to them. When he was still far away, Ivan raised his arms and shouted in Spanish: "Dear paramount, my friend, nice to meet you."


    The old man waved to palano, but his face was serious. After a gentle hug with Ivan, he muttered.


    Thanks to his experience in foreign trade, Gao Yang can understand some Spanish, but it is very limited. He can only say some basic greetings, so Gao Yang can understand a few words that paramount said at the beginning, but he can''t understand what he said later.


    Ivan said a few words with paramount, then pointed to Gao Yang and said in English: "he is ram, the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment, RAM. This is Mr. paramount Rodriguez."


    Gao Yang shook hands with paramount and said with a smile, "nice to meet you, Mr. Rodriguez."


    Parano can speak English. He said expressionless, "Hello, Mr. ram."


    After saying this without expression, palano immediately released his hand held with Gao Yang, looked at several people behind Gao Yang again, shook his head and said, "there are too few of you."


    Before Gao Yang spoke, Ivan said solemnly, "Mr. Rodriguez, you want the best, and I have recruited the best for you. You have to know that they are Satan mercenaries."


    Paramount shrugged and said, "it doesn''t matter whether there are more people or fewer people. Anyway, I won''t pay if I don''t achieve my goal. Please follow me, gentlemen."


    Paramount looked like a bitter enemy, and he didn''t seem to have any special feeling about Gao Yang''s arrival. He turned his head and motioned Gao Yang to keep up with them. Then paramount turned and walked into the largest wooden house.


    There was a simple long table and several chairs in the big wooden house. There was also a map hanging on the wall, which was arranged like a combat conference room. After entering the wooden house and sitting on a chair at the top of the table, paramount reached out his hand to let Ivan and Gao Yang sit down, and immediately said, "my enemy is very close. You have to act quickly."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "we can act at any time, as long as we are sure to accept your task. Now, please introduce the situation."


    Paramount whispered: "Frankly speaking, my situation is not good. My enemies have captured the town of San onos. Now they are stationed near the town of San onos, with a number of about 200 people. They often haunt the town of San onos. My enemy Teodoro has also appeared there. I found their camp, but my people and Teodoro''s people have encountered twice during this period, I believe this camp will be found soon, and I have no place to retreat, so you move faster. "


    Gao Yang said, "please bring a map. It''s more intuitive."


    Palano stood up with a gloomy face, pointed to a point on the map hanging on the wall and said loudly: "this is San onos town. The enemy''s camp is in the west of San onos town. We are here. The straight-line distance from deep onos town is 40 kilometers."


    Gao Yang stood in front of the map and looked at it. The map was a small-scale provincial map, which was of no use for combat. However, it can be seen that his position was not far from a port town on the kakta River, while the enemy''s position was close to another town. However, there was no highway or waterway connection between the two towns, at least it was not obvious on the map Show.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "is there no road between the two towns?"


    Paramount shook his head and said, "no, there is only one river in the town near us, and there is a road leading to another city in the town occupied by the enemy. The two towns are isolated from each other."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "does the enemy''s position have GPS coordinates?"


    "No, my scouts have found Teodoro''s camp, and they can find it again. I''ll send someone to take you."


    Gao Yang shook his head and relied on people''s memory to find a camp hidden in the jungle. He thought it was not very reliable, so he frowned and said, "are you sure your people can still find the enemy''s camp?"


    "Of course."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang coughed softly and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Rodriguez, I hope you can truthfully tell me how your enemy soldiers are equipped and how their combat effectiveness is? Also, do you have the enemy''s number of soldiers as accurate as possible?"


    Paramount said with a gloomy face: "the equipment is similar to mine, the number is less than 200, and the combat effectiveness of the soldiers is similar to mine, but we fought several battles and all ended in my failure. Don''t ask me why I lost when my combat effectiveness and equipment are similar. I don''t know."


    The answer given by Paramount made Gao Yang think that the only reasonable explanation was that the enemy had mercenaries in the war, so he immediately said, "are there mercenaries in your enemy?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t found it. Anyway, those bastards who should go to hell can always win."


    Gao Yang thought about it carefully and said, "to what extent have we achieved? Do you think we have completely completed the task?"


    Paramount gnashed his teeth and said, "the task is very simple. Kill trodeo. Just kill trodeo. Ten million dollars will kill trodeo alone. Even if you kill everyone except trodeo, I won''t pay a dollar, but as long as you kill trodeo, ten million dollars will be yours."


    After that, paramount raised his hand. After a man behind him handed the photo to him, paramount immediately put the photo on the table in front of Gao Yang.


    Fortunately, the recognition of the people in the photo is very high. A middle-aged man in his forties stood in the street with his hands inserted into his waist and twisted his face to look in the direction of the photographer. His shiny hair was combed back with a big back head. Beside a huge eagle hook nose, there was a long scar passing through his lips to his chin, which made the characteristics of the target very obvious.


    After reading the photo, he handed it to Ivan next to him and said in a loud voice: "Mr. Rodriguez, we have taken over the task. Then, how can we confirm whether we have completed the task?"


    Parano leaned back, circled his arms and said, "my people will go with you. When their eyes see it, I recognize it."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "anything can happen on the battlefield. The opportunity is fleeting. I will try my best to let your people see it, but I don''t want to miss the opportunity."


    At this time, Ivan smiled, shook a small camera and said loudly, "I''m ready, gentlemen. If the situation allows, it''s best to take a picture of the body."

 Chapter 404

    Ivan has a small point and shoot camera, not a digital camera, but a film camera that is very rare.


    "Take this camera. If both of you have no objection to whether the task has been completed, then everything is not a problem. However, if there is any accident or the situation at that time allows you to take a picture before you go, you''d better bring a picture back. As an intermediary, I won''t judge whether the task has been completed personally, but as long as I see the picture of the body, I will be happy Will immediately pay the full amount to Satan''s mercenaries. "


    Gao Yang doesn''t think that after killing the target, he still has a chance to take a picture of the body, but if he has a chance, it''s really a good choice to take a picture. After all, the money will be in Ivan''s hand. As long as there are photos, even if paramount wants to default.


    Of course, Gao Yang doesn''t think that perano will default. If he relies on other people''s money to file a lawsuit and mercenaries'' money, it''s a war, but anyway, it''s good if he can take a picture and reassure the employer completely.


    Gao Yang took Ivan''s camera and said, "we''ll take the task. Mr. Rodriguez''s people will confirm the results. If I have a chance, I''ll take a picture."


    Ivan clapped his hands and said with a smile, "very good. I hope everything is settled now. Then it''s time for you to give me the money, Mr. Rodriguez."


    Palano waved, and the two men standing behind him left immediately. Soon, the two men who left came back with a bag.


    Paranoyan looked down, and the two bags were immediately placed on the table in front of Ivan. Ivan opened the zippers of the two bags, picked up the money at will, looked at it for two eyes, and said with a smile: "my friend, doesn''t the money seem to be enough?"


    "Here''s five million dollars," Paramount said in a low voice


    Ivan shrugged and said, "what about the remaining five million?"


    After waiting for a moment, paramount said expressionless, "I''ll give them the remaining five million after confirming that they have completed their task."


    Palano''s approach is different from what he said. Gao Yang''s face suddenly changed, but he didn''t speak, because Ivan is a middleman. No matter what happens, Ivan should come forward to solve it.


    Ivan looked serious at this time, shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Rodriguez, what we agreed is not like this. You give me ten million dollars. If the Satan mercenary regiment completes the task, I will give the money to the Satan mercenary regiment. If the Satan mercenary regiment fails to complete the task, I will return the money to you, sir. I think things should be carried out according to the agreed method."


    Paramount spread his hand and said, "you should trust me. I''m not a deadbeat."


    Ivan stretched out a finger and shook it again and again. "My friend, we have done business many times. I personally trust you very much, but this time, I am an intermediary, so I can''t build the risk of Satan''s mercenary Corps on my trust in you, Mr. Rodriguez."


    Paramount still had a gloomy face and said, "I won''t default. I just have some problems in terms of funds, so I can only pay five million dollars in advance, but I''m sure I can solve the remaining five million dollars. It only takes two days, two days at most."


    Ivan smiled and said: "Mr. Rodriguez, in the friendship between us, you asked me to help find the top mercenaries to help you do something, and we have negotiated the amount and payment method of the remuneration, but now, you suddenly told me that there are some problems with your funds, and you could have informed me in advance. Then, Mr. Rodriguez, can I think you Are you kidding me? "


    Ivan looked very serious and serious. He looked at palano''s. Although he didn''t say anything too ugly, Gao Yang could see that Ivan was angry.


    Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s any good to turn against him in Paramount''s nest. Although Ivan looks confident, Gao Yang still raises his heart and doesn''t move in his hand, but he is ready to draw a gun at any time.


    After looking at Ivan for a moment, paramount finally turned his eyes to one side, then bowed his head and said, "sorry, Ivan, I just had a temporary situation. I respect you very much. Ivan, this time it was just an accident. I never wanted to play with you."


    Ivan waved his hand and said, "for whatever reason, Mr. Rodriguez, as a middleman, I broke my promise to my friend on the other side. This is not good, very bad. Please don''t make it difficult for me, Mr. Rodriguez."


    Paramount smiled bitterly and said, "Ivan, and Mr. ram, please forgive me. I really didn''t abide by the agreement, but it was really an accident. I never wanted to deceive you."


    Ivan helplessly spread out his hands and said, "that means you can''t give me all 10 million as agreed, right, Mr. Rodriguez."


    After a long silence, Perino finally nodded and said, "yes, I can''t give it to you right away."


    Ivan sighed, shook his head and said: "My friend, there''s no way. You should have told me earlier. Now this situation is really embarrassing and difficult to end. Then, we can only do it according to the rules, Mr. Rodriguez. 10% liquidated damages and $1 million to ram as compensation. The task is terminated. We leave here. All this should not have happened. Of course, if you still need it , I will continue to help you find the mercenary regiment. You just need to set a new price. "


    Ivan was very tough and aggressive on palano''s territory. After several changes in the expression on palano''s face, he finally said in a deep voice: "can''t I really accommodate? I just need two days, only two days!"


    Ivan shook his head and said: "I''m sorry, you know, I''m just an arms dealer, and arms dealers have their own principles. I''m very upset. I''m an arms dealer who abides by principles, and keeping faith is the rule I always abide by and my bottom line. Mr. Rodriguez, please understand that I found the Satan mercenary regiment, and I must be responsible for them. Therefore, I can''t accept anything against my promise , I''m sorry, you have to pay a million dollars in liquidated damages. "


    After that, Ivan stood up, sighed and said in a deep voice: "it''s unfortunate that such a thing happened, but it''s over. Although it''s embarrassing, at least it won''t bleed."


    "Point out a million dollars and let''s go."


    After saying a word to the bodyguard behind him, Ivan turned to Gao Yang, who also stood up, with an apologetic face and said, "I''m sorry for this. You have to leave here with a million dollars. Now, let''s go."


    "Wait!"


    After hearing palano''s cry, Gao Yang thought things might be worse. From the beginning, he didn''t think palano would compromise on his own territory.


    Paramount shook his head helplessly and sighed, "Ivan, you leave with five million dollars first. As long as the task is completed, I am willing to give another ten million dollars to Satan''s mercenary regiment. I pay five million dollars more. Do you think that''s ok?"

 Chapter 405

    Palano did not turn his face and did not try to stop Ivan from leaving with a million dollars. Instead, he lowered his posture and tried to keep Ivan and Satan''s mercenaries by raising the price, which surprised Gao Yang.


    South Americans are famous for their unreliability. In fact, no matter what happens, it can''t be a big accident. However, although Ivan made Gao Yang feel unreliable at the beginning, he was still reliable when something happened.


    Ivan is confused about small things and not confused about big things. As an intermediary, Ivan can stick to the bottom line and doesn''t push things to Gao Yang, but directly take all the problems to himself, which makes Gao Yang very satisfied.


    Hearing Paramount''s call for an additional $5 million Commission, Ivan stopped, looked at Gao Yang and said, "it''s up to you to decide."


    Palano suddenly increased $5 million, which really moved Gao Yang. After a little hesitation, Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Rodriguez showed enough sincerity to pay an extra $5 million, but it makes sense for me to finally get the money."


    Palano beckoned and said loudly, "sit back, please sit back. Let''s sit down and talk slowly. Ivan, you know me. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Ivan thought for a moment, made a gesture to Gao Yang, and then returned to his seat. After making a gesture, Gao Yang sat next to Ivan again.


    After sitting down again, Ivan immediately said, "now the total amount of commission has changed, but the payment method is the key to whether this transaction can be reached."


    Palano said in a deep voice, "Ivan, I''m not a person who breaks my promise. You leave with five million dollars first. If the Satan mercenary regiment completes its task, I''ll give him the remaining ten million dollars. This is the only way to pay."


    Ivan immediately said, "for me, it doesn''t matter what kind of payment method. I will guarantee that the five million dollars I keep will be paid to ram, but whether I can get the remaining ten million dollars has nothing to do with me."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in this case, I won''t take over the task. I''m sorry, Mr. Rodriguez. With our current level of trust, I can''t accept such a payment method."


    Palano seemed a little impatient. He said to Ivan, "you know me. You have to help me. Frankly, I don''t have much time to find other mercenaries. I just need two days."


    Ivan was silent for a moment. After a while, he raised his head, raised his voice and said, "I can be the guarantor of this transaction. If you complete the task and Mr. Rodriguez refuses to pay the remaining ten million dollars, I will pay for him. In that case, will you agree to this task?"


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "of course I agree. There''s no problem."


    Ivan immediately said, "if both of you agree to me as the guarantor, then, in view of the great risk of the payment method, I ask for a commission of $2 million, which is shared by both of you. In other words, Mr. Rodriguez, you need to pay $16 million, while Mr. ram, you can only get $14 million."


    Ivan''s request was reasonable, and Gao Yang said without hesitation, "I agree."


    After a little hesitation, paramount nodded and said, "well, I agree, that is, if they successfully complete the task, I need to pay another eleven million dollars."


    After palano finished, Ivan stared into palano''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "my friend, you know I take a great risk. If you destroy the promise, I need to pay nine million dollars. This is not a fraction. As an arms dealer, I will never bear such risks."


    Paramount waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let you lose anything."


    Ivan shook his head and said: "Mr. Rodriguez, the biggest risk of this transaction is borne by me, and the possibility of risk only exists in you. Once you intend to break the contract, I have to pay $9 million to Mr. Gongyang, and I won''t be willing to bear the loss. Therefore, I will take any means to make up for my loss, even if I can''t make up for the loss or even pay more More money also makes you pay for breaking your contract. I must explain this.


    Mr. Rodriguez, please make sure you have thought it over so as to avoid any trouble in the future. You know, as an arms dealer, I really don''t want to declare war on any old customers. "


    Ivan is warning palano, and palano has no dissatisfaction at all. He nodded and said, "I understand everything you say. Ivan, I understand your strength. I respect you very much. Please rest assured that I won''t make trouble for you."


    Ivan resumed his smiling appearance, which was different from his serious or even aggressive appearance just now. He clapped his hands and said with a smile, "very good. The matter has been solved perfectly. Both of you are satisfied, and I can make a profit from this transaction. The result of three wins. If everyone has no opinion, let''s shake hands."


    Gao Yang stood up and shook hands with Ivan and paramount respectively. Although the process was full of twists and turns, the business was finally done this time.


    When shaking hands with Gao Yang, paramount said impatiently, "Mr. ram, when can you start?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "anytime. If your people are ready, we can start now."


    Palano immediately pointed to the ten people standing behind him: "they will go with you."


    There are twelve people standing behind palano, including two women. Twelve people talk too much. If they plan to do things by themselves, such as Gaoyang, they have killed the target and want to retreat immediately, these people want to expand the results. If such things happen, it will be a big trouble for Gaoyang.


    "There are too many people. I just need a guide and your witnesses to follow. The number must be limited to five and must obey our command."


    Gao Yang did not hesitate to refuse palano''s request. After thinking for a moment, palano finally nodded and said, "well, five people, they all listen to you. Whether you killed Teodoro or my people killed Teodoro, you have completed the task."


    There was nothing to say. Gao Yang immediately said, "now you can let your people prepare. When you are ready, start immediately."

 Chapter 406

    When Gao Yang and they were ready, it was almost dark.


    Gao Yang had made full psychological preparations, but when he really entered the rainforest, he found that the severity of his rainforest environment was still beyond his imagination.


    Tall trees cover the sky and the sun can''t shine on the ground at all, so the temperature in the rain forest is not too high. Especially at night, the temperature in the rain forest can make people feel a little cool, but the problem is that the humidity in the rain forest is too high.


    They stayed in the deserts of Libya and Somalia for a long time. In the dry season, the hot wind from the Sahara desert can make the temperature soar to more than 40 degrees. In extreme cases, it can reach a high temperature of 50 degrees, but this heat is dry and hot. Even if the temperature is higher, it can be tolerated as long as you hide in the shade.


    In the dark rain forest, the temperature of the canopy may be as high as 40 degrees, but the temperature on the ground is 32 degrees, but the great moisture and high temperature form the commonly known sauna day.


    Gao Yang carries a shotgun, 120 rounds of shotguns, six offensive grenades, his satanic blade, 100 rounds of bullets, a pistol, a mortar shell for Tommy, and an axe that never leaves his body during combat. His weapons alone are almost 20 kilograms. In addition, his bulletproof vest and helmet, as well as electronic equipment and drinking water, Gao Yang carries almost 35 kilograms on his back.


    Carrying 35 kilograms of weight, Gao Yang walked into the rain forest for 500 meters at most. His clothes were soaked with sweat, and his physical exertion exceeded his most pessimistic prediction.


    Gao Yang chose to start when it was getting dark rather than rest all night until dawn, so as to seize the time to adapt.


    Starting from perano''s camp and arriving at troduo''s camp, the straight-line distance is almost 40 kilometers. Gao Yang thinks it should take 40 hours, that is, two nights and a day, even if it''s walking and a short rest time.


    With night vision equipment, it is an inevitable choice to launch a night attack. Gao Yang feels that there is an extra 12 hours. If he sets out late, he will arrive near troduo''s camp in the evening after 48 hours. Therefore, if he sets out immediately in the evening, he can have an extra night to adapt. However, it is a safe area near palano''s camp, If you are not familiar with the rainforest environment, even if you make some mistakes, there will not be too serious consequences.


    The wish is beautiful, but the reality gives Gao Yang a blow in the head. He thinks he can reach his destination in 48 hours, but the reality is that if they can arrive in 148 hours, it will be quite good.


    Not long after entering the rainforest, it was completely dark, and it was beyond your reach. If you want to go on the road, you can either turn on the headlights or turn on the night vision. The problem is that their five guides don''t have night vision, so Gao Yang simply ordered to turn on the headlights, but after turning on the first light, mosquitoes and all kinds of flying insects surrounded us, Gao Yang almost finished spraying a bottle of mosquito repellent water, and he couldn''t drive mosquitoes away from him.


    In addition, Gao Yang originally planned to send two sharp soldiers, but he soon gave up the idea. The ground of the rainforest is covered with all kinds of vines and grass leaves with sharp serrations. If you want to move forward, you must use a machete to open a way out. If you send two sharp soldiers in different directions, you must open two ways.


    But there was only one top soldier left. Li JinFang, who was at the forefront, and a guide took turns to open the road with a machete. However, in the first half hour, the guide who opened the road would come back and rest, and another guide would top it. However, Li JinFang had done the same amount of work, but he could only hold on to it alone.


    In addition, although Li JinFang is a top soldier, the distance can''t be as far as 100 meters, because there is no straight line in the rainforest. All kinds of obstacles make people have to move forward in twists and turns. As long as they are 20 or 30 meters away, Li JinFang can''t be seen at all.


    Gao Yang experimented or rehearsed. When Li JinFang gave warning, Gao Yang immediately turned off the headlights, switched to night vision, and then quickly approached Li JinFang. It took a full half hour.


    The road is not straight. In addition, what is opened in the dense plants is not a path of the road at all. Although Gao Yang can keep in touch with Li JinFang by radio, they can''t identify the direction where Li JinFang is and the road they have just walked. Therefore, Li JinFang, after warning, Gao Yang, they hit everywhere like headless flies.


    When making Li JinFang as a top soldier, keeping a distance of 100 meters from the big army has become an unattainable goal. After verification, Gao Yang found that as a top soldier at night, the best distance between Li JinFang and the big army is to keep between 20 meters and 30 meters. No matter how far away, it is meaningless.


    A lot of sweating made Gao Yang drink all the water in just an hour after entering the rain forest. The clothes adhered to his body, the overwhelming number of mosquitoes and extremely rapid physical exertion made Gao Yang give up his plan after going for six hours.


    "Stop moving! Everyone close to me."


    After shouting powerlessly, Gao Yang stood in place panting. Everyone gathered around him one after another. Everyone tried their clothes thoroughly and gasped heavily. Gao Yang recruited Tommy and groliov with his headlights. They are the oldest and bear a weight of about 40kg. Gao Yang is most worried about their physical strength.


    "Big dog, worker bee, how are you two? Can you stick to it?"


    Groliov nodded and said, "it''s not a big problem now, but it''s hard to say for a long time."


    Tommy said in a deep voice, "I feel a little hard, but the speed slows down a little. I can handle it."


    Gao Yang is not surprised by groliov''s and Tommy''s answers. His endurance is the best in Satan''s mercenary regiment, but he also feels a little unbearable now, not to mention two people who are nearly 50 years old.


    Treble heaved his breath and said, "we''ve been walking for ten kilometers. We''re so tired after walking such a little. Falk, I can''t stand it."


    Gao Yang took out his GPS. After checking it, he smiled bitterly and said, "guys, we''ve walked 2.7 kilometers now. The straight-line distance is only 1.2 kilometers."


    Cui Bo was stunned and said, "what! It took more than two hours to walk this way? It''s too exaggerated... Bah, bah, a moth has entered his mouth."


    Gao Yang also thought it was too exaggerated. They walked for two hours and 15 minutes. Although the speed was indeed slower, they only walked out of 2.7 kilometers, which was too exaggerated. Gao Yang estimated that it was right to walk out of five kilometers.


    Groliov waved to catch the mosquitoes in front of his face and said in a hurry: "it''s normal. Our speed is actually very fast. Damn it, the rain forest here is different from that in Congo. There are more and more rattan plants here."


    The five guides also gathered around Gao Yang, four men and one woman. The leader was called Kamp, but it was a female soldier named lucika who was responsible for communicating with Gao Yang. Compared with Gao Yang''s embarrassment, the five guides who had adapted to the rainforest climate were much better. Although they were hot and sweaty, they had adapted to this climate, But it won''t be as unbearable as praising them.


    Gao Yang had planned to act according to his own plan and timetable, but now he has changed his mind. He doesn''t do such stupid things as laymen leading experts. He can''t stick to his obviously wrong plan for the sake of so-called dignity.


    Gao Yang nodded to Lucy and said, "Lucy, should we move on or rest?"


    Lucy card said coldly, "rest."


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly and said, "so, shall we camp on the spot or rest for a night and start again tomorrow?"


    "Camp and start at dawn."


    To tell you the truth, Lucy is very beautiful. She has chocolate complexion and is about one meter six or seven tall. Although she is wearing a fat green military uniform, it is difficult to hide her exquisite figure. Her appearance is just like that according to the lofty Asian aesthetics, but Frye and Bruce say Lucy''s face is very beautiful, but unfortunately, this woman is too cold.


    Among the five guides, lucika is the only one who can speak English, but she will never say one more word. She will always take the initiative to say a few words to Gao Yang when Gao Yang asks her what she answers, or when Kamp needs her to convey something to Gao Yang, but only the content to be translated, and she will never say a redundant word.


    In fact, not only did Lucy card speak very little, but the other four guides also spoke very little. This is not only the problem of language barrier. They don''t talk much to each other, and everyone looks indifferent.


    Gao Yang nodded and said to the people of Satan''s mercenary regiment, "well, everyone has heard what she said. Now we set up camp and take turns on duty at night, one hour each. Big dog, you''re on the first shift, worker bee, you''re the second. Well, now we''re looking for a suitable place to tie a hammock."


    "Wait."


    Lucy card unexpectedly took the initiative to speak. Gao Yang turned and looked at Lucy card and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Lucy card pointed to her neck, then pointed to them and said coldly, "leech."


    Gao Yang reached out and touched his neck. At this time, Cui Bo suddenly said in a loud voice, "Ziao, leeches! A lot of leeches!"


    Gao Yang glances at the nearest groliov''s neck and finds that there are at least four or five leeches full of blood on his back neck. Needless to ask, Gao Yang knows that the same must be true on his neck.


    Gao Yang is not afraid of heaven and earth, but he is most afraid of things such as dry leeches and leeches. While imagining what will be on his neck, Gao Yang immediately said in a hurry: "take a cigarette and a lighter, come on, come on!"

 Chapter 407

    Before entering the rain forest, Gao Yang made up their knowledge about the rain forest and took sufficient protective measures. However, it can be said that leeches are too defenseless to prevent, and they finally got caught.


    After hastily scalding the leech off his body, Gao Yang was surprised to find that lucika and them did not move. Obviously, they were not disturbed by the leech, and although they also carried headlights or flashlights, there were far fewer mosquitoes circling around them.


    Gao Yang brought a lot of mosquito repellents with them, and there are several kinds. According to the instructions, they should be able to effectively prevent mosquitoes, leeches and so on. However, the facts have proved that the effect is some, but the effect is not very good. In particular, after a large amount of sweat flushed and soaked the clothes, the mosquito repellent sprayed quickly lost its effect.


    The five guides don''t use any mosquito repellent, but they don''t have to care about mosquitoes at all.


    "Hi, Lucy, can you tell me what you use to be afraid of mosquitoes?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, lucika didn''t speak. After walking around for a few steps, she reached out and uprooted a leaf from a large leaf plant half human height. She rubbed the leaf ball into a ball on her hand. After squeezing out the juice, she took the leaf and smeared it back and forth on her hand and face.


    The leaves used by Lucy card can''t be said to be everywhere, but they are absolutely very common. Gao Yang walked over, grabbed a leaf and wiped it on his hand like Lucy card.


    The juice squeezed out of the leaves has a not very strong taste, a bit like garlic, but the smell is not particularly strong, and it is not very strong.


    After smearing the juice on the hand, the skin on the hand turned brown after a short time. In addition, there was no other feeling. Gao Yang raised his hand to Lucy Kayan and said, "is that ok?"


    Lucy card nodded, then said coldly, "paint more."


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "brothers, look at this. Applying this to your body is much better than mosquito repellent."


    After gathering his own people together and telling them what kind of plants will have the effect of repelling mosquitoes, Gao Yang took the opportunity to whisper: "this rainforest is too strange to us. If this situation continues, there will be big trouble, but our guide doesn''t seem to care about everything. I don''t trust them, so now we''re in trouble."


    Gao Yang doesn''t trust their guide. They clearly have some means to drive away mosquitoes, but they don''t say a word about Gao Yang''s suffering. They just look on indifferently, as if nothing has anything to do with them. Such a guide is not competent.


    The next road is inseparable from these guides, but these guides are very incompetent, so Gao Yang thinks they are in big trouble.


    Li JinFang sighed and said, "Ivan is right. Everything here is full of hostility, including people."


    Groliov said with a bitter smile, "if the guides don''t cooperate, there''s nothing anyone can do. We can''t aim our guns at those guides and let them talk more."


    At this time, Tommy suddenly said, "they are all guerrillas. In life, they are enemies except comrades in arms. They are wary of all outsiders. It is difficult to become friends with them. However, these people are qualified soldiers. Give them the command. I mean, everything on the road will listen to them, and then they will properly arrange everything."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "are you sure?"


    Tommy nodded confidently and said, "I know the way these people think. Trust me, they won''t take the initiative to do anything, but as long as you put the responsibility on them, they will do what they should do."


    After a moment''s thought, he nodded, "well, there is no better way. I told them that they has the final say on the road."


    After making up his mind, Gao Yang returned to lucika and said with a smile: "thank you for teaching us. It works very well. You are the master here, so everything must be right to listen to you, so we decided that the command of the road will be handed over to you in the future. You say to go and you say to stop. In short, everything depends on you."


    After Gao Yang finished with a smile, Lucy card looked at him in surprise. After looking up and down in surprise, Lucy card suddenly turned her head and left, leaving Gao Yang in a daze.


    Lucy card didn''t want to ignore Gao Yang. She went to Kemp and repeated Gao Yang''s words. Kemp was also surprised to see Gao Yang, but after thinking for a moment, she took Lucy card back to Gao Yang.


    Kamp spoke with a serious face, while Lucy Ka translated. Gao Yang had a short and fruitful meeting with Kamp.


    "Are you sure I''ll make a decision on the next road?"


    "Yes."


    "What are the aspects?"


    "Everything except war."


    After a short two sentences, Kemp''s expression changed. After looking up, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll make arrangements for the next journey. I hope you can follow the arrangements."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you are the master here. You are familiar with here. We have no reason to refuse the arrangement of experts and ask for hardship."


    Kemp suddenly smiled and said in a deep voice, "you are different from other outsiders. You know yourself."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether Kamp''s words are praise or irony, but he decides to take Kamp''s words as praise. Being unfamiliar is unfamiliar. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Self-knowledge is an advantage. If there''s any bad consequences caused by beating a swollen face and filling a fat man, it''s just asking for hardship.


    "I always think self-knowledge is a virtue. Listen to you, you seem to have contacted other outsiders?"


    Kamp pointed to the things behind Gao Yang and said, "you have a lot of things, but most of them are useless in the rainforest. However, people who carry a lot of things like you are usually very proud, but they don''t understand. In the rainforest, proud people die quickly."


    Don''t bring false self-confidence because you hold good equipment. This is a high principle. Good equipment doesn''t mean rich experience. In the rainforest, experience is definitely more effective than equipment.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "so we listen to you in everything except war."


    Kamp reached out to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "happy cooperation."


    After holding Kamp''s hand, Gao Yang said with a smile: "happy cooperation. In addition, we will learn a lot from you. I would like to thank you in advance. Thank you."

 Chapter 408

    After a conversation with Kamp, the attitude of the five guides changed, and they began to take the initiative. This change made Gaoyang''s trip a lot easier, and Gaoyang was really right. They really learned a lot from Kamp.


    Where to camp, what plants are poisonous, and what plants can bring clean drinking water. After hearing the sound from a distance, how to distinguish whether the source of the sound is far or near. If you prevent being bitten by mosquitoes and how to prevent ants from climbing on your body when sleeping, Lucy will actively tell them and guide them to do a good job, Gao Yang''s knowledge of the rainforest was established bit by bit.


    Although what they have learned from Kamp is only knowledge about food, clothing, housing and transportation, don''t underestimate these knowledge. It is these knowledge about food, clothing, housing and transportation that form the basis of jungle war. If they are not familiar with the rainforest, then the rainforest is the biggest enemy. The rainforest will clean them up without fighting with people, but when they are familiar with the rainforest, So even if the rainforest will not be their friend, it will at least remain neutral.


    The trip went much better, but Gao Yang''s assumption that he could reach his destination in 48 hours was completely defeated. According to the distance he could walk every day, it would be good if they could arrive in ten days.


    In the rainforest, you have to make your own way every meter, and sometimes many obstacles can only be bypassed. It is the limit to hold high that they can advance ten kilometers every day, and these ten kilometers still spare a lot of detours. If you change to a straight distance, sometimes they can walk seven or eight kilometers a day, but sometimes they can only walk two or three kilometers.


    Gao Yang has been using GPS to record his route, but the route recorded by his GPS is intermittent and useless, because any GPS in the rainforest will lose its signal, and it is impossible to rely on the route recorded by GPS to go back to the camp of Dao perano.


    Under the arrangement of Kamp, Gao Yang and his team set out on their way at dawn every day, and camped and rested when it was dark, because they couldn''t hurry at night. After seven days of hard driving, they were almost ten kilometers away from their destination.


    When the camp close to the enemy was near, they raised their guard and acted more carefully.


    Every night he can get enough rest. Gao Yang has no problem with his physical strength, but after walking for several days, Gao Yang is numb. The same scene has been repeated, which makes it difficult for him to maintain a high degree of concentration.


    Li JinFang, who needs to be a top soldier, is the lightest in Satan''s mercenary regiment. However, as a top soldier, Li JinFang needs to open a path continuously. It is difficult for Li JinFang to stick to it, so Gao Yang will top Li JinFang for a period of time every day.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was two o''clock at noon. Li JinFang had been open for four hours. It was time to open the way for him so that Li JinFang could have a rest.


    "Toad, stop and wait for me. I''ll replace you."


    After talking to Li JinFang on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang walked forward quickly. Li JinFang was thirty or forty meters away from him and could catch up soon.


    Gao Yang took the shotgun in his hand and walked along the road opened by Li JinFang. When he had just walked more than ten meters, he suddenly heard a loud cry of a hornbill. Then, Li JinFang''s voice suddenly rang in his headphones.


    "There''s a situation, hide!"


    The hornbill''s cry was sent by Lucy card, who was driving in front of Li JinFang. This was the signal when Lucy card and the five of them found someone.


    Gao Yang immediately squatted down, but looked around, but he couldn''t see anything. He couldn''t see the figure of Li JinFang and Lucy card in the front, nor the shadow of the big army in the future. He was in a very embarrassing position.


    Lucy Ka made two calls of hornbill in a row. Gao Yang has been used to hearing the call of hornbill these days. He can''t tell whether it''s a real hornbill or a voice made by Lucy Ka. If it''s a voice made by Lucy Ka, the two short calls represent that she found two people.


    Soon, Li JinFang''s very low voice also sounded in the headset: "two targets were found, about 40 meters away, not visual observation, unable to confirm each other''s identity and determine the number of each other."


    The discovery of two people does not mean that there are only two people. The other party is likely to be a large army. The guerrillas here are used to going out as a team of about ten people. Therefore, if two people are found, the biggest possibility is that there are more people around the two people, and the most troublesome place is that they can''t know the location of others.


    All Gao Yang can do is squat down and listen carefully.


    Squatting on the ground, quietly open the insurance on the gun and put the bullet in the pocket of the shotgun. After being ready to take the bullet quickly, Gao Yang said in an extremely weak voice: "everyone, keep quiet and try not to shoot. If you encounter the other party, just find that the other party has a weapon and can choose the way to deal with it freely."


    "This is toad. Lucy found a team of more than 20 people, still moving forward, the direction is unknown, and the distance should be about 50 meters."


    Li JinFang has begun to call the people he found the enemy. Li JinFang''s position is divorced from the big army. This situation has both advantages and disadvantages. Although Li JinFang found someone early, he can''t accurately tell and publicize their enemy''s position.


    After Li JinFang informed him of his discovery, Bruce''s voice rang again.


    "Kamp found someone moving on our left, about 40 meters away. The number is unknown. We can''t get more information from Kamp."


    Li JinFang was in front and Bruce was in the back, but they all found someone moving. Gao Yang''s first reaction was that the enemy surrounded them, but he soon ruled out this possibility, because if the enemy found them in advance, he would not act again at this time, but lay in a quiet ambush.


    The people on the left should also be divided into several echelons, but I don''t know if those people will come towards them. However, Gao Yang thinks it''s unlikely. There are no roads in the vast rainforest, but there are roads everywhere. It''s a great coincidence to meet them in the rainforest. Even if they are only forty or fifty meters away from each other, as long as they hide quietly, Then the other side will only pass them by.


    Gao Yang thought it would be good to wait quietly for another team of people to walk past, but after waiting quietly for ten minutes, he heard the sound of boots stepping on the water and the sound of popping after stepping on the mud.


    Hearing the sound of water made Gao Yang''s heart Click. Although he didn''t know whether there was a river or a swamp near him, no matter who met this kind of place, he would choose to detour a little.


    Gao Yang pointed his gun at the place where the sound came from, and then whispered in the walkie talkie, "this is the ram. Someone is moving on the left. He heard the sound of water. Pay attention that the other party may turn to us."


    After the warning was given, the attentive listener raised the footsteps on the left, and then he heard two alternating footsteps approaching him.


    I''m really afraid of what comes. Gao Yang very much hopes to pass by the unidentified encounter, but it''s such a coincidence that not only someone meets them in the wild jungle, but also he is forced to approach him by the terrain.


    Gao Yang''s biggest worry is that the group of people he encounters are the people of his target Teodoro, because there are no other armed organizations nearby. If he encounters Teodoro''s people in advance and exchanges fire, if he fails to completely annihilate the other party, Teodoro will certainly be vigilant, which will not only bring great trouble to their task, And maybe Teodoro will send a lot of people to encircle and suppress them.


    As long as he had a choice, Gao Yang would never shoot, but what disappointed him was that the footsteps were getting closer and closer. Finally, two heads were exposed on a relatively low grass in front of Gao Yang. However, after the two heads were exposed, one of them suddenly pushed the people around him and immediately squatted down.


    Gao Yang hides his body in the grass. He is sure that he will not be found immediately. One of the two exposed people immediately makes an evasive action. Gao Yang doesn''t know whether the other party found him or for other reasons.


    Gao Yang turned his head and found the problem. On his right was the stubble of a tree and vine cut by Li JinFang when they opened the road. The two men must have seen the cut tree and vine just now.


    Although it was a short moment, Gao Yang had confirmed that the two people opposite him were armed men, because one of them had a camouflage oil paint on his face, a camouflage military cap on his head, a headset on his ear, a throat wheat in his neck, and another wore a military green hat, although he didn''t see a gun, But ordinary people will never wear this dress, and ordinary rebels will not wear this dress. The most likely thing is that the other party is also a team of mercenaries.


    Gao Yang remembers that Ivan once said that when he met an armed man who was not his own in the rainforest, he would just fight without considering anything else. Therefore, he thinks that the person who just found him thinks so. Although Gao Yang is sure that he is well hidden and has not been found, when the other party sees the cut trees and vines, he is bound to search, If the other side''s ideas will really be as Ivan said, then an exchange of fire is inevitable.


    The place where the two men squatted was only twelve or three meters away from Gao Yang, which was very close. Gao Yang immediately decided to start first. However, he didn''t shoot, but immediately grabbed a grenade and threw it at the position where the two men squatted. While throwing the grenade out, he said in a hurry: "our whereabouts are exposed. The enemy must be armed personnel, open fire."


    Gao Yang was sure that he was not exposed, so he didn''t move immediately after throwing the grenade. Instead, he was ready to find a chance to shoot after the grenade exploded. However, when he threw the grenade, he also found that a dark thing was thrown in the grass opposite.

 Chapter 409

    Gao Yang''s shouting when throwing the grenade exposed his position, but the grenade thrown at him did not throw the right position. Gao Yang just glanced at the trajectory of the grenade and knew that it would not fall on his side. However, the grenade he threw in the past could not fall on the enemy''s head.


    After firing five shots with his shotgun in the direction of throwing the grenade, Gao Yang ran away. While he ran, his enemy also shot.


    The enemy used the same shotgun, and Gao Yang was very familiar with the sound. Gao Yang was stunned to find that the enemy used a shotgun. Even the model of Benelli M4 was the same, and even the bullet was the same. It was absolutely a three inch 00 deer bullet.


    While surprised, running Gao Yang pulled down a grenade again and threw it in the direction of shooting. While he threw the grenade, he saw a grenade thrown at him again. Similarly, looking at the flight track of the grenade, he knew that the enemy threw it out during running.


    It was still far from the grenade, but the enemy could not see it. After running a few steps, Gao Yang knelt on one knee. This time, if his enemy shot or threw a grenade again, he was confident that he could hit the other party.


    But Gao Yang stopped, but his enemy also stopped. There was no gunshot or footsteps. If Gao Yang wanted to shoot, he could only shoot at all kinds of lush plants aimlessly.


    The enemy''s choice of time and the way of fighting are almost the same as Gao Yang. Even the time difference is not very small. When he shoots, the enemy also shoots. When he throws a grenade, the enemy also throws a grenade. When he decides to calm down and look for an opportunity to shoot, the enemy thinks so. This feeling is too strange. In addition, even the gun is the same, Let Gao Yang feel like fighting his shadow.


    While Gao Yang is holding his breath and searching for places where the enemy may hide, groliov''s machine gun rings. Groliov, who always likes to shoot, holds the trigger this time. Gao Yang glances to the left, but sees groliov sweeping with a machine gun.


    When Gao Yang shoots at the enemy he hasn''t met, groliov, Frye and TREB quickly come to support. Now groliov straws in the general area where the enemy who just exchanged fire with Gao Yang is hiding. While groliov strafed, Frye and TREB threw a grenade forward respectively.


    After firing at least 70 or 80 rounds of bullets, groliov squatted down immediately. The reason why he refused to launch in a lying position was that he was too close to the enemy. Once he got down, he would be in trouble if the enemy threw a grenade but couldn''t move quickly.


    After the sound of gunfire and grenade explosion, Li JinFang''s hurried call came from Gao Yang''s headphones.


    "The enemy is scattered and coming towards us. The direction is unknown and the distance is unknown. Be careful!"


    Gao Yang felt blocked when he heard this. He couldn''t see any of the enemy. He was afraid to expose his position when shooting, but if he didn''t fight, he had an advantage in the number of enemies and couldn''t fight when he was surrounded.


    Although after a round of shooting by groliov and bombing by two grenades, Gao Yang didn''t hear the scream. He felt that the two people should not have died just now.


    There are only two people hiding in the distance of more than ten meters, but Gao Yang can''t rush over with a gun. In particular, his bulletproof vest is not on his body, but on his back outside the backpack behind him. It''s too late to wear it at this time.


    Gao Yang decided to kill the two people close at hand anyway. After solving the two people, they can seize the time to put on bulletproof vests. If they want to withdraw, they don''t have to worry about catching up with a tail behind them. It''s too dangerous if they keep two enemies to retreat.


    At groliov, they made sign language. Frye, who knelt on one knee, nodded after seeing it, gently put down his gun, took out the mortar shell he carried for Tommy from an ammunition carrying barrel at the back waist, and then gently poured out the shell fuse in the ammunition barrel and slowly screwed it onto the shell.


    The killing radius of the RGN offensive grenade thrown by Gao Yang is about five or six meters, but it will explode after landing. In addition, if the target also lies on the ground, it is good to have a really effective killing radius of two meters, while the killing radius of the mortar shell can reach 15 meters. Even if the enemy lies on the ground, the effective killing radius must exceed seven or eight meters, Even if it is less, five meters can be guaranteed.


    After Frye installed the fuse of the mortar shell, he took the shell in his right hand and made an OK gesture in his left hand. At this time, Gao Yang and Cui Bo also took down an RGO defensive grenade respectively. After gently taking down the pull ring, Gao Yang raised his left hand and began to count down.


    RGO grenades are basically the same as RGN, that is, RGO has a larger shell weight and more fragments, in other words, it is more powerful. The fuzes of these two grenades are the same. Udz-s fuze is adopted. The greatest advantage of this fuze is that it has both collision and delay at the same time.


    When Gao Yang finishes counting down, he and Cui Bo will release the handle of the grenade, and then wait for two seconds before throwing it out at the same time. This will make the delay fuse of the grenade effective, so that the grenade will explode in the air when flying into the air. Even if the enemy lies prone on the ground, it can achieve the maximum killing effect. While Gao Yang and Cui Bo throw the grenade out, Frye will also throw out his mortar.


    The sky and the earth exploded at the same time. Gao Yang didn''t believe that his opponent could be intact, but when Gao Yang curled up two fingers in the countdown, a stun bomb suddenly exploded seven or eight meters in front of them.


    The enemy in front of Gao Yang threw a stun bullet, but this time he didn''t throw it into the sky, but directly threw it out from the grass. Gao Yang didn''t see the trajectory of the grenade at all, and the grenade had exploded.


    In the open area, it was broad daylight, and the loud noise of the stun bomb had no effect at all, but Gao Yang''s vision was affected. They could not see anything clearly in front of them.


    Gao Yang''s hand grenade could not be thrown out, and groliov''s machine gun fired immediately. After a short two or three seconds, when Gao Yang''s eyes could see clearly, groliov immediately stopped shooting.


    After groliov stopped shooting, Gao Yang immediately heard the rapid footsteps, but the footsteps were farther and farther away. The two people hiding opposite threw a stun bullet and ran away.


    After secretly scolding, Gao Yang immediately made a gesture, and then carefully stuffed the upper pull ring of the grenade back. They could kill the enemy just now, but the enemy ran away in a short second. However, Gao Yang was not disappointed with the result. Whether the enemy died or retreated, he had achieved his goal.


    After putting the grenade back into the combat vest, Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie: "semicircular defense formation, toad, withdraw."


    Tommy and Bruce, who fell behind, also ran quickly. There were four other guides. Because they didn''t know the enemy''s position, Gao Yang arranged them in an arc four or five meters away from each other. However, after the distance was too wide, Gao Yang had seen who was on the far left of the formation.


    "Cover each other, put on bulletproof vests, small flies and test tubes. You two come first, then worker bees, big dogs and rabbits. Be faster!"


    After whispering an order, Gao Yang held up his gun and paid attention to every slight movement of the listener. Originally in front of him, now on his right side, Li JinFang and Lucy card soon ran over with a cat on their waist. After entering Gao Yang''s line of sight, Li JinFang stopped six meters away from Gao Yang, while Lucy card ran all the way to Gao Yang''s side.


    "There are at least twenty enemies, and they have dispersed."


    After whispering to Gao Yang in a hurry, Lucy immediately knelt on the ground and put her ears on the ground with her hips pouted. After listening quietly for a moment, Lucy whispered again: "Their movements are very light now. I can''t hear any sound, but they have just approached the range of 30 meters from me. I don''t know how far they are now, but I think they must be within 45 meters."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know that lucika has the unique skill of lying on the ground and listening to people''s footsteps, but when he knows that the enemy is only 40 meters away, Gao Yang takes down an RGO grenade again, and then whispers in the walkie talkie: "the enemy is within 45 meters of us. Prepare the grenade and use RGO."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, everyone except groliov took a grenade in their hands.


    Lucy stuck her ear to the ground and listened for a while. Then she shook her left hand to Gao Yang, indicating that she didn''t hear anything. At this time, Gao Yang immediately said, "put on bulletproof vest for a while, and prepare to throw two rounds of grenades back after finding the trace of the enemy."


    After Gao Yang gave the order, they waited for ten minutes. They couldn''t hear any sound, let alone see anyone appear, and Lucy just lay on the ground and listened to the enemy motionless.


    The two sides fell into a confrontation in silence. The enemy''s number and firepower were dominant, so it was impossible to attack. However, if they retreated, they were afraid of being chased and spanked by the enemy. They could neither advance nor retreat. However, their enemies were the same. Although there were few people who advocated them, they would never be easy if the enemy dared to take the initiative to attack.


    Gao Yang waited for the enemy to move first, and after more than ten minutes of confrontation in silence, Lucy card suddenly raised her head, pointed to a direction and shouted, "there, twenty meters."


    "Here!" he whispered


    After whispering, Gao Yang immediately threw out the grenades in his hand. Then, other people''s grenades threw them in the direction of Gao Yang. In an instant, at least a dozen grenades flew in the air.

 Chapter 410

    When more than a dozen grenades flew out, Gao Yang suddenly felt something wrong. He couldn''t say why. He just felt wrong. He almost subconsciously shouted, "get out of the way!"


    After the grenade is thrown, it should take advantage of the momentum by taking advantage of the instant fire suppression after the grenade explosion. Even if you don''t intend to rush to the face-to-face distance and immediately determine the victory or defeat, you should also use a gun to shoot or throw another round of grenade and then retreat slowly. When you throw the grenade, all of you immediately escape at a high speed.


    In order to make others execute his orders immediately, Gao Yang chose to roar rather than give orders in a low voice. Almost at the same time, Lucy card suddenly roared in Spanish with a surprised face, but she then roared in English: "run!"


    After a loud roar, he immediately turned and ran back for two steps, and then rushed forward. In front of him was a bush with thorns on the branches. Gao Yang had no choice but to take a big step to try to cross the bush. At the same time, he took the opportunity to jump, and then fell heavily in the thorny bush.


    After landing, Gao Yang felt a tingling groan all over his body. His eyes immediately became frog eyes. For a moment, he didn''t know how many thorns had penetrated into his skin. When Gao Yang was going to get up and establish a defensive position again, he heard a continuous roar behind him.


    The blast and shrapnel caused by the explosion broke the branches and leaves of the bushes around Gao Yang. If Gao Yang reacts slowly and doesn''t lie down in time, these shrapnel will hit him instead of the bushes.


    Feeling lucky, Gao Yang didn''t care about the pain or the sharp stabs around his body. He straightened up with his hands, turned around and threw two grenades back. In a low voice, "hide, pay attention to the enemy grenades and report your situation."


    "Worker bee injured, left hip, minor injury, does not affect the battle."


    "Toad is safe."


    "Big dog is safe."


    "Rabbit is safe."


    "The test tube is safe. Two of the side guides were injured. They were slightly injured by visual inspection!"


    The situation was quickly fed back. Except that Tommy and the two guides were slightly injured, everyone else was intact, but Gao Yang could hardly imagine the consequences if his order was given two seconds late. Now at least half of those who reported safety had to die.


    Gao Yang was eager to change his position, but he was stabbed with a lot of thorns. If he moved, he would be hurt by the branches stabbed into the meat. At this time, lucika ran to Gao Yang. While reaching out to help Gao Yang take down the branches stabbed into him, she said in a hurry: "the voice just now was deliberately released by the enemy. I was deceived. I''m sorry!"


    Even after tearing and pulling the sharp thorns off his body, Gao Yang reached out to pull lucika and said, "this is not the time to say this. Stay back and hide first!"


    The other party seemed to know that the previous round of grenade bombing did not cause too much damage to Gao Yang, so they didn''t press them all, and they didn''t throw grenades out again. After squatting on the ground and moving aside quickly for a few steps, they looked at Cui Bo and groliov on his left. Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie and whispered, "rabbit, use broadsword, two!"


    The enemy is very powerful. Gao Yang decides to withdraw immediately. At this time, he can only use the valuable directional anti infantry mines.


    Trebleeker took the backpack behind him, gave a sign sign sign for cover, quickly took out two Scottish broadsword directional anti infantry mines, and quickly set the fuse and switch.


    Gao Yang''s broadsword was detonated by remote control. After setting the broadsword, Cui Bo threw it to Frye nearby, and then made two gestures to indicate the direction of their broadsword. They quickly ran to the best position to set the directional mine, and then inserted the directional mine on the ground.


    After Cui Bo made an OK gesture, Gao Yang immediately said, "toad, I and the big dog will stay behind for cover. The others will retreat 20 meters to establish a cover position and move!"


    Several people stood up and greeted the guide. After that, the cat ran back quickly. Then Cui Bo, who evacuated first, whispered, "all have reached the cover position."


    He wanted to withdraw, but he couldn''t turn his head and run. Gao Yang stood up and walked backward slowly while observing the situation ahead. He just walked a few steps, but found that lucika didn''t retreat, but stood beside him. Gao Yang was very angry. Lucy card was fooled and provided wrong information. Gao Yang would not blame her at all, but Gao Yang ordered Lucy card to retreat, but Lucy card continued to stay where she was, which made Gao Yang unbearable.


    She glared at lucika, waved her hand fiercely, raised it high and lowered her voice and said, "step back, come on!"


    Lucy card''s face turned red, put her hand into her clothes, grabbed a few hard on her body, and whispered, "Damn, I have bullet ants on me!"


    The so-called bullet ant is a unique kind of ant in the Amazon rainforest. It is known as the most painful animal to bite people in the world. This ant is very large, up to 2.5cm long. After biting people, it will release toxins. After being bitten, people will feel as painful as a shot, and the pain will last for 24 hours. The pain will attack one after another in 24 hours, The pain of being bitten by this ant can be imagined.


    Lucy card almost twitched in pain. After slapping a big ant on Lucy card''s neck, she was about to lift Lucy card''s clothes. Fortunately, when he was about to meet Lucy card''s clothes, he finally remembered that Lucy card was a woman and couldn''t take off her clothes.


    Lucy didn''t fall to the ground in pain. She was already very strong. She danced with her hands and feet and staggered forward. After two steps, Gao Yang dragged Lucy and drove her back. At the same time, she shouted in the walkie talkie, "big dog and Toad cover me, test tube come and help, come on."


    Gao Yang drove Lucy card for a few steps. Bruce had come running. As soon as he saw Gao Yang, he said in a hurry, "what''s the matter?"


    "Bullet ant, on her!"


    Bruce is not like Gao Yang. After hearing Gao Yang''s voice bomb ant, he immediately brushed Lucy card''s coat from bottom to top, and then immediately began to pat Lucy card''s chest ant with his hand. When he saw the stunned Gao Yang, Bruce said in a hurry: "what''s wrong, help!"


    Gao Yang hurriedly patted the bullet ant on Lucy''s back, while Bruce was yelling at Lucy: "do you have it on your leg? There''s it? Falk! Take off your pants!"


    Bruce''s voice had just dropped, but suddenly someone in the forest shouted, "is that a ram opposite? I know it must be you, old friend. We meet again."

 Chapter 411

    Gao Yang heard the voice a little familiar, and then he quickly remembered who the voice belonged to. Yes, it was the voice of Nate Schumacher. After seeing it in Somalia, it bypassed half the earth, and they met again in South America.


    Gao Yang, who felt incredible and lost his mind, soon remembered that the angel mercenary regiment went to bossosa after completing its mission in the South American rainforest, and Nate Schumacher invited him to pick up work in South America.


    It was a surprise, but it was reasonable to think that the angel mercenary regiment could not have helped Teodoro fight all the time, so Teodoro was invincible and robbed palano''s territory. Then palano couldn''t hold on. He found mercenaries to solve Teodoro and catch the thief and the king first. So Satan and the angel met again.


    Just after Gao Yang was a little stunned, Bruce had taken off Lucy''s pants, so Lucy was completely naked.


    Bruce took off his clothes to save people. As a medical guard, he didn''t take gender issues into account at this time, but Gao Yang was at a loss after watching Luxi completely naked. He didn''t know whether to help or turn his head around.


    "Help me hold her down!"


    Bruce shouted and woke up like a dream. After squatting down and holding down the twitching Lucy''s shoulder, he immediately twisted his face and shouted at his throat.


    "Crazy wolf, is that you!"


    While busy rescuing Lucy card, Gao Yang didn''t forget to roar. After he roared, Bruce quickly took out a pre filled syringe from the first aid bag, pressed Lucy card''s lower abdomen with one hand, and then stabbed the syringe in Lucy card''s chest. After pushing the medicine from the syringe, he said in a hurry: "She has difficulty breathing. I don''t know if she has anaphylactic shock. It''s very dangerous. She needs first aid. Give me some time!"


    "Long time no see, old friend. If you''re not in a hurry, we can sit down and talk."


    Knight Schumacher shouted again, then shouted loudly, "very good. I''m glad to meet you. Wait a moment, I''ll be there!"


    After waiting for another shout, he raised his voice and whispered, "the other party is the angel mercenary regiment. I''ll see the crazy wolf. Everyone be vigilant. You retreat to a safe distance and wait for me. The test tube needs help here. Come here, little fly."


    After speaking on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang said to Bruce, "you shouldn''t call again. You have enough time for first aid, but we have to be careful. After Frye comes, you and him will get lucika to a safe place."


    After a brief instruction to Bruce, Gao Yang immediately went forward. After learning that the other party was from the angel mercenary regiment, Li JinFang and groliov came close to him.


    "I''ll meet the crazy wolf. This is the second time we''ve dealt with. It should be fine, but in case of anything, big dog, you take over my command and must take everyone back."


    Groliov said, "the angels are all crazy. Obviously, we have a hostile relationship with angels this time. I don''t think you need to meet the crazy wolf."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang shook his head and said: "The crazy wolf is very proud. He won''t cheat me to do it again. He disdains to do that. I''d better meet him. I need to find out whether I have to pass the angel mercenary regiment if I want to complete the task. If so, I will choose to give up the task. Now we have been exposed. There is an angel mercenary regiment, and we have a chance to win Not much. "


    Groliov nodded and said: "You''re right. If we need to kill the target under the protection of the angel mercenary regiment, the task has basically failed. If we give up the task, the crazy wolf should avoid fighting with us. They have an advantage, but not an overwhelming advantage. In this case, your safety should be guaranteed. Well, you go to meet the crazy wolf and we will retreat 100 meters Waiting for you. "


    After groliov finished, Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "brother Yang, I''ll go with you to see the crazy wolf."


    He shook his head and said: "It''s not necessary. If they want to kill me, you go with me just to save one more life. If they don''t intend to kill me, it''s no use for you to go. I''ll go there myself. Take care. If you hear my orders or gunshots, you''ll withdraw quickly. Don''t wait to die. If you want revenge, you have to stay your life. We''ll talk about jungle war when we have a chance , we''re not professional. All right, don''t say any more. Be careful. "


    After that, Gao Yang took down the satanic blade he was carrying and handed it to Li JinFang. He said, "although I think it''s okay, I have to leave a message just in case. If I don''t come back, give the gun to the rabbit. He has been greedy for a long time. In addition, my parents will entrust it to you."


    After looking at groliov, Gao Yang didn''t say anything about entrusting Yelena to him. There was no need. He nodded at groliov and shouted, "crazy wolf, I''m over."


    "I''m here."


    Gao Yang walked to the place where he made a sound. After walking more than 20 meters and bypassing several big trees, Gao Yang saw Nate Schumacher standing alone in an open space.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Knight Schumacher raised his hand and said with a smile, "why don''t you say hello to me when you come to South America? I remember I left you the phone number of the liaison officer."


    Nate Schumacher was dressed in German jungle mottled camouflage, carrying a g36 assault rifle, six m-dn61 grenades on his chest and camouflage paint on his face. If he only looked at people, Gao Yang couldn''t recognize who it was. After hearing the voice, Gao Yang confirmed that he was in front of Nate Schumacher.


    Gao Yang also laughed and said, "I didn''t expect to meet you at the other end of the earth. I can only say that the world is too small. I''m curious how you know it''s mine. Did you see me?"


    Nate Schumacher pointed to his ear and said with a smile, "I heard your cry. I have a good memory of the sound. When I heard you shout and get out of the way, I knew it was you. Ha ha, you were caught in the trap we set, but it seems that you soon found this. Fortunately, I don''t want you to be killed here."


    During the conversation, Gao Yang had already walked up to Nate Schumacher, held out his hand to Nate Schumacher and said with a smile, "I don''t want to blow you up here, so I pretended to be trapped by you, but fortunately, after you heard my voice in time, we don''t have to fight each other."


    Of course Gaoyang is talking big, but Nate Schumacher doesn''t care about it. After shaking hands with Gaoyang, Nate Schumacher smiles: "You look terrible. I hope it doesn''t hurt you. In addition, I don''t like two people standing here talking like this. It''s not like old friends meeting. So, are you going to invite me to your place? Or are you going to sit down with us for a cup of coffee?"

 Chapter 412

    "If we don''t meet in this situation, I must buy you a cup of coffee, but I''m sorry, we don''t have coffee now, so I''d better accept your invitation and sit down with you for a cup of coffee. By the way, do you have any good coffee?"


    Knight Schumacher''s attitude made Gao Yang more confident, so he decided to sit on knight Schumacher''s site and have a good cup of coffee.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Knight Schumacher snapped his fingers, smiled and said, "man, this is Colombia. It''s a high-quality coffee producing place. I have the special grade Mountain coffee in mandelin producing area. It tastes like silk. I''m sure you''ll like it. Let''s go. I''d be happy to buy you a cup of my collection."


    After Knight Schumacher made a gesture of invitation, he walked in front, and Gao Yang followed behind him. After walking around for more than ten meters, Gao Yang saw that seven or eight people dressed in German jungle mottled camouflage maintained a fighting posture and scattered on a vacant space formed after a dead tree fell.


    After walking to the open space, Nate Schumacher clapped his hands and said loudly, "guys, we have a guest. Ram, you know him. Now put the table on, Luca, Luca! Make a pot of coffee!"


    A man who kept a fighting posture suddenly stood up. He pulled a long column from the external hook of his backpack behind him. When he opened the column, it turned out to be a three legged support, while another man took out a long strip from his backpack and opened it to form a square desktop.


    I don''t know what the material of the desktop is. Although it looks very light and thin, it seems very strong. Gao Yang hasn''t studied it carefully. A soldier took out a large piece of white cloth from his backpack and spread it on a simple table. Like magic, Gao Yang has an extra coffee table in front of him.


    With a table, of course, there must be chairs. Soon, two high foot folding chairs were placed next to the table.


    "Please sit down. The coffee will take a moment. We can wait while we talk."


    Gao Yang sat down and glanced around. The faces of the angel mercenaries were painted with camouflage camouflage, and they couldn''t see their looks. As for the equipment, most of the angel mercenaries used g36k short barrel assault rifles, and the grenade was m-dn61. The other two were holding mp7-a1 submachine guns painted with jungle camouflage with silencers.


    In the jungle, everyone has the same choice of weapons. In fact, it''s not good-looking. However, Gao Yang is more interested in mp7-a1. This gun is shorter and more powerful than MP5, and the power of the 4.6x30mm bullet is greater than that of the 9x19mm palabellum pistol bullet of MP5, but the weight does not increase much.


    When choosing a gun before entering the jungle, Gao Yang actually wanted to choose an MP7, but the Satan mercenaries had no experience in using MP7, so Gao Yang didn''t choose an MP7 more suitable for the jungle


    As mercenaries, everyone must be very interested in weapons. Before getting down to business with Nate Schumacher, talking about weapons is more helpful to reconcile the atmosphere. It''s like the British talking about the weather first.


    Gao Yang pointed to a soldier carrying an MP7 and said, "you use an MP7. How about this gun?"


    "It''s very good. It''s small and light. Although the caliber is small, it has a strong stopping effect. The silencer used also has a great effect. It''s very suitable for special combatants. Well, it''s especially suitable for sentry. After a long trial, we have eliminated MP5, and all the people who use submachine guns have changed to MP7."


    After that, Knight Schumacher waved his hand and said loudly, "Lucas, bring your gun."


    A soldier walked up to Nate Schumacher and gave him his MP7. After Nate Schumacher got the gun, he immediately put it in front of Gao Yang and said, "you can try. I promise you will love the gun."


    Gao Yang didn''t expect that knight Schumacher would directly ask him to test the gun, but Gao Yang didn''t want to refuse Knight Schumacher''s invitation to test the gun. After taking the gun, Gao Yang could only say in the intercom with a little embarrassment: "I''m a ram. I''m going to have a cup of coffee with Mr. Schumacher. In addition, I''ll try the gun used by Mr. Schumacher, so if you hear the gunshot, don''t get me wrong, it''s me trying the gun."


    "Big dog understands."


    After informing groliov that they would not have any misunderstanding, Gao Yang picked up the MP7 and shot a shuttle into the nearby sky.


    The MP7 sound with the silencer is very low. Even if Gao Yang doesn''t inform others, they may not be able to hear the gunshot. After shooting the bullets in the magazine, Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, very good. I really love this gun, Mr. Schumacher. Thank you very much for your valuable experience and advice."


    Knight Schumacher smiled and said, "don''t add me, Mr. Schumacher. You can call me knight or crazy wolf, but don''t call me sir."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, Nate, can I ask what your task is? Or should I ask who you are employed with?"


    Knight waved his hand and said, "you''re here. If I''m right, are you going to attack Garcia''s troops? Oh, Garcia''s name is teodulo."


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "yes, our target is Teodoro, but our task is only Teodoro, and his troops are not within our attack target. Of course, we may need to attack Teodoro''s troops to kill him, but according to the current situation, you should be employed by Teodoro."


    Knight shrugged and said: "Yes, we are employed by Teodoro. In fact, our cooperative relationship has lasted for more than two years. In the past two years, we have almost participated in the battle of Teodoro to expand its sphere of influence. This time, our goal is to kill the last base of paramount and completely eliminate the power of paramount. It''s very uncomfortable. Should paramount be your employer?"


    Now there is nothing to hide. He said with a bitter smile, "yes, our employer is paramount."


    Nate frowned, shook his head and said, "Oh, that''s terrible, man. You may not receive the Commission. Paramount will die, and the dead can''t pay the Commission to you unless you charge the Commission in advance like us."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly again and said, "it''s very uncomfortable. We collect commissions afterwards, but fortunately, we put part of our commissions in the middleman. If we complete the task, we can receive money from the middleman."


    Knight nodded and said, "it''s a good choice to have a middleman, but you have to be reliable. When dealing with drug lords, you have to be on guard against them paying you a pile of goods instead of giving you money. I''ve encountered this kind of thing. Although we killed the guy who tried to pay commission with goods, we still didn''t receive commission."


    After Knight finished, a soldier suddenly said to knight, "Colonel, Mr. Cicero asked to come here. He said he wanted to meet Mr. ram of Satan''s mercenary regiment and hoped to get Mr. ram''s consent and yours."


    Knight Schumacher shrugged his shoulders and said to Gao Yang: "an intelligence dealer who travels with us wants to meet you. I don''t care, but it has to get your consent. If you agree to meet him, I''ll let him come. If you don''t agree, it''s OK."


    Gao Yang didn''t know how the angel mercenary regiment met an intelligence trafficker, but after thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "no problem, I''d like to meet him."


    Nate turned to his men and said, "let him come over and add another chair."


    With the footsteps, a middle-aged man in a quick drying shirt and two people in green military uniforms came over.


    The leading man has black curly hair, white, very tall, with a beard on his face. He looks very handsome. Although he is wearing an outdoor quick drying shirt, the effect of famous brand shirt comes from that man.


    After walking to Gao Yang and knight''s table, Knight pointed to the handsome middle-aged man. He didn''t stand up and said casually: "ram, this is Mr. Cicero. He is an intelligence dealer. If you need any information, you can ask him. Cicero, this is ram, the ram of Satan''s mercenary regiment."


    Gao Yang stood up, took Cicero''s outstretched hand, smiled and said, "nice to meet you, Mr. Cicero."


    Cicero smiled very sunny. He vigorously held Gao Yang''s hand and said with a smile: "it''s very, very nice to meet you, Mr. ram. My name is Justin turius Cicero. Just call me justin. In addition, I have contacted your agent Downey. Although it''s a pity that we didn''t reach cooperation, it''s really God''s arrangement to meet here."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "what! Are you that Justin?"


    Justin still smiled and said, "it seems that your agent mentioned me, Mr. ram. Yes, I am Justin. Ah, although we are not cooperative now, please believe that we will become good friends."


    Gao Yang can only lament that the world is too small. Justin contacted little Downey and hoped to lead the Satan mercenary regiment to take over the task of paramount. However, Gao Yang has other information channels and better cooperation options, so he put aside the present Justin and chose Ivan, the hand of big Ivan, to take over the task released by paramount. But it hasn''t been long. Now Justin appeared in front of him.


    After loosening his hand holding Justin, he smiled bitterly and said, "I''m a little confused now, Mr. Cicero, can I ask why you''re here?"

 Chapter 413

    Gao Yang wants to know what Justin is doing in the rain forest with the angel mercenary group, but when Gao Yang asks this question, Justin just smiles and obviously doesn''t want to answer Gao Yang''s question.


    "Teodoro bought information from Mr. Cicero, and we need to act according to the information provided by Mr. Cicero, but for me, I usually don''t use the information that has not been verified by our own channels. Mr. Cicero is willing to act with us to prove that his information is correct, so he came with us."


    Justin refused to answer, but Knight opened his mouth and explained Justin''s details. When Knight finished, Gao Yang naturally understood what was going on.


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers, no longer asked Justin, but looked directly at Nate and said, "if I''m not wrong, the intelligence that Teodoro bought and you need to verify is the location of paramount''s camp?"


    Knight nodded: "That''s right. Paramount hid in the rainforest. It''s hard to find him. As Teodoro''s old opponent, although paramount has only the last small base area, Teodoro still wants to completely eliminate Paramount''s power, but he can''t find the hidden paramount. Mr. Cicero sent information and pointed out the specific location of paramount, So we came. "


    Gao Yang looked at Justin, tried not to let his tone be ironic, and whispered: "Mr. Cicero first undertook the work of paramount, and then sold the hiding place of paramount to Teodoro. Mr. Cicero, is this in line with the professional ethics of your industry?"


    Justin said with a smile: "Don''t call me Mr. Cicero, just call me justin. As a professional intelligence agent, I have professional ethics. I don''t favor either party, and the cooperation relationship between me and Mr. paramount has ended, so of course I can sell all my resources to other buyers. Mr. Gongyang, please understand that I am an intelligence agent, not a middleman, Now I have sold the information to Teodoro. Teodoro pays me for the information. Next, I just need to ensure the authenticity of the information. In addition, we have nothing to do with each other. "


    Gao Yang won''t trust Justin, an intelligence dealer who takes all the buyers and sellers, nor will he deal with him, so that he won''t be sold as soon as he turns around, so he doesn''t pay attention to Justin, but begins to think about what to say next.


    The Satan mercenary regiment is going to fight the employer of the angel mercenary regiment. The angel mercenary regiment is going to fight the employer of the Satan mercenary regiment. The two sides meet on the road. No one believes this kind of thing, but now that it has happened, Gao Yang feels that one party must quit to end the situation.


    After a long silence, Gao Yang finally decided to quit. He had to admit that the strength of the angel mercenary regiment was much stronger than that of the Satan mercenary regiment.


    The angel mercenary regiment is actually the first small mercenary regiment in the world. If the angel mercenary regiment has to attack forcibly, Gao Yang is confident that the angel mercenary regiment can pay an unbearable price. Although Satan mercenary regiment has few people and is in a weak position, it is not a fish belly to be slaughtered.


    The Satan mercenary regiment is not a fish belly, but the angel mercenary regiment is not. The price that the Satan mercenary regiment will pay for the angel mercenary regiment is likely to be regiment destruction, and Gao Yang can''t afford it. He doesn''t want anyone in the Satan mercenary regiment to die. Therefore, Gao Yang will never choose to fight with the angel mercenary regiment.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and sighed, "well, Nate, you can continue, and we''ll stop this mission. We''ll quit."


    After making a puzzled gesture, Knight said curiously, "why? Why did you choose to abort the task?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "why? Why do you say? Well, I don''t want to fight with angels. If one party has to quit, let''s quit."


    Knight was more puzzled. He spread out his hands and said, "what are you talking about? Does our task have anything to do with your task? Why does one party have to quit?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "man, are you serious? The goal we want to kill is your employer, and your goal is my employer. Man, I don''t think we can complete our tasks without interference."


    Knight shook his head and said, "ram, your way of thinking is too strange. Isn''t your task to kill Teodoro? Are you still responsible for protecting the safety of paramount? What kind of task are you taking?"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "you have to mean that we each perform our own tasks and do not interfere with each other?"


    Knight nodded seriously, "of course, is it difficult to understand?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s hard to understand."


    Knight was really weird at this time. After looking at Gao Yang for a few eyes, he shook his head and said: "I don''t know what you''re thinking. Let''s say that the scope of our cooperation and transaction with Teodoro is limited to killing perano. If Teodoro needs protection, his problem has nothing to do with us, so you''re going to kill him. Go ahead. Our commission has arrived, and we will kill perano to complete the task, so your task What does it have to do with angels? "


    After a few uncontrollable twitches of the muscles on his face, he exclaimed, "you mean we''re going to kill your employer, and you won''t care at all? You, haven''t you worked with Teodoro for more than two years?"


    Knight shrugged and said, "it''s just a cooperative relationship. We took the money and completed the tasks issued by the employer. We perfectly fulfilled the contract. What, is there anything wrong?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "but I thought you would be friends."


    According to Gao Yang''s idea, they have cooperated for more than two years. They must be friends. Maybe they are iron brothers. For example, he and uliyangke have changed from pure business partners to friends. Therefore, if someone wants to kill uliyangke, Gao Yang will not sit idly by. He must have pulled a gun, but it seems that this is not the case here at Knight.


    "Of course we are not friends. I told you, we are only cooperative relations, and the protection of Teodoro is not within the scope of our cooperation."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I see. I see. Well, we will continue our task."


    Knight nodded and said, "well, you can continue your task. I won''t inform Teodoro of your actions. In exchange, you must keep the actions of the angel mercenary regiment confidential. If you can promise, we can all continue our task."


    Gao Yang feels like betraying paramount. He can''t just take charge of his own affairs like knight. Even if the sky falls outside the scope of his mission, he can''t agree. He just doesn''t see the angel mercenary group, and then let paramount be killed by knight.


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang said: "this, this, it''s hard for me to promise you. Well, our money is still confiscated. If you kill paramount, I have no place to collect money, so my task will be meaningless."


    Knight shrugged and said, "you have a point, so the negotiations seem to be at an impasse."


    Then Justin smiled: "No, there is no deadlock. Why don''t you do this? Satan does Satan''s business and angels do angel''s business. The key to the problem is that Satan is very close to Teodoro. Satan has time to kill Teodoro, and then return to perano''s camp by a quick way to get the money. With a time difference, both of you can complete your tasks."


    Gao Yang''s mind was full of confusion. What Knight said seemed to be right. He had no obligation to protect paramount, but he could not do it if he stood idly by. After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang still sighed and said: "This plan is good, but I still can''t guarantee it, because my guides are all palano people. I can keep it secret, but my guides won''t keep it secret."


    Knight shrugged and said helplessly: "This is really a problem. Now we seem to be in a dilemma. I don''t want to end this mission with failure. Now the most effective way is to completely annihilate the Satan mercenary regiment. But if you are a guest here, I have to ensure your safety, and you have enough time to call perano. Therefore, it''s not an effective way to continue the war. Damn it, this time It''s really in trouble. "


    Justin suddenly said, "take the liberty to ask you, Mr. ram, are you friends with paramount?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, he''s not my friend."


    "So, does palano have any agreement with you that requires you to ensure his safety?"


    "No, of course not."


    Justin said with a smile: "Well, it''s easy to solve. Mr. ram, as long as you don''t take the initiative to inform paramount what''s happening here, the tasks of both of you can continue, at least try to continue. Mr. ram, if your guide notifies paramount, you just need to inform Mr. Schumacher. After all, it hasn''t happened yet. Who will know this What is the specific direction of this matter? "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, I won''t inform paramount of what happened here, but what if my guide informs? What shall we do after that?"


    Knight shrugged and said: "Please inform me that I will change my plan. It''s up to me to forcibly attack or suspend the mission. As for you, I won''t inform Teodoro of anything, but after I suspend the mission and return to the camp to see him, I will inform him that someone wants his life, and then take the task of protecting him. If things turn out like this, you have to follow us if you want to kill Teodoro again War has begun. "


    After Knight finished, Justin immediately said, "very good. Now the situation has changed in a peaceful atmosphere. Mr. ram, in order to complete the task better and faster, are you interested in buying intelligence from me?"

 Chapter 414

    "Buy intelligence? What do you mean?"


    "Well, I have the detailed route map and GPS route map of Teodoro camp. In addition, I can tell you where Teodoro lives in the camp. With these, you can find Teodoro''s camp before noon tomorrow. In addition, I will give you the distribution of Teodoro''s camp guards."


    Although he felt that the task was unlikely to continue, and had a hunch of what Justin''s intelligence was, Justin''s words made Gao Yang speechless again.


    After being stunned for a moment, Gao Yang looked at Knight. After Knight shrugged, he said in a deep voice, "I suggest you buy Justin''s intelligence. It''s really helpful for you to complete your task."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "well, knight, you have the rigidity unique to Germany. If you really don''t care about everything outside the contract, as for Justin, you sold Teodoro so soon. Teodoro will be very angry when you know."


    Justin shrugged and said, "I have completed the transaction with Teodoro, and we have no relationship now. On the premise that Teodoro has not signed any confidentiality agreement with me, and on the premise that you need it, everything of Teodoro has become a commodity that can be bought and sold, so I sell my own goods, which will not damage my professional ethics."


    Never deal with Justin in the future. After Gao Yang made up his mind, he said: "Ask a question, how do I know if you will call Teodoro immediately after buying your information and sell my information to Teodoro as a commodity? Then call me after you sell me and tell me that you have sold me. If you speculate, this is a dead cycle."


    Justin smiled: "I''m glad you thought of this problem. You can set a time limit for our meeting. After exceeding the time limit, I can sell the information about you, but within the time limit, I will keep it absolutely confidential."


    Gao Yang said, "well, how much are you going to sell Teodoro?"


    Justin held out a finger.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "a million dollars? It''s so expensive."


    "It''s a dollar, Mr. ram."


    Gao Yang was surprised by Justin''s answer and said, "a dollar? Are you kidding?"


    Justin smiled very sunny and brilliant. After reaching out and stroking his curly hair back, he said with a smile: "I can''t give away the information. This is my principle. Therefore, I''m willing to sell the information to you at the price of one yuan. Any money is OK. I''ll sell it if you give me a lira."


    "Thank you for your generosity, Justin, but tell me why, why did you do this? We don''t seem to know each other."


    Justin smiled: "Well, before that, my business had great limitations. My business trading partners were mainly intelligence personnel from various countries, but it was difficult and dangerous to deal with national intelligence agencies. The key was that the money they could make was very limited. Most people thought that intelligence personnel were as natural and unrestrained as 007, but unfortunately, people who needed to buy intelligence from me The cost is often very limited, and the pay is often not proportional to the return.


    Now I want to expand the scale and scope of business. National intelligence is difficult to obtain and sell at a high price, but the underground world is different. Buyers are very generous, and intelligence is easy to obtain. I have a large number of intelligence sources, so I am now committed to serving customers in the underground world, such as drug lords, arms dealers, mercenaries and various military organizations.


    I am very concerned about the newly rising and super powerful Satan mercenary regiment, but I don''t know your strength. I know that the angel mercenary regiment is the first of the small mercenary regiments, but after contacting Mr. Schumacher, I know that the Satan mercenary regiment is the first of the super small mercenary regiments, so I need to apologize to you for the price I offered to your agent.


    It''s certainly right to maintain a good relationship with the leaders in various industries. As a leader in the industry, I really want to have a long-term cooperative relationship with you, so I sell Teodoro''s information to you at the price of one yuan to express my sincerity and apology. "


    After Justin''s long speech, Gao Yang nodded noncommittally, then looked at Nate and said, "have you and Justin started to cooperate?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "not yet. If this operation proves that Justin''s intelligence is correct, maybe we will buy intelligence with Justin in the future."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "with all due respect, Justin, your work style makes me afraid to make any deal with you. I''m afraid I don''t know when you''ll sell it."


    Justin said with a serious face: "Mr. ram, Mr. Schumacher, I am very happy to maintain a long-term partnership with you two, so I can reach a lifelong confidentiality agreement with you. I will not sell the information about angels and Satan mercenaries to anyone."


    Nate shrugged and said, "that sounds good. Well, I''ll consider working with you."


    Gao Yang made up his mind that he would not have any in-depth contacts with Justin, but now he didn''t have to rush to refuse Justin, so he nodded and said, "well, Justin, I''ll buy your intelligence. If I verify that your intelligence is OK, then we may have a long-term cooperation in the future."


    Justin stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "happy cooperation. Now please pay."


    Gao Yang took out several hundred yuan bills for a long time. He had no change at all, so he took a hundred dollar bill and put it in Justin''s hand. He smiled and said, "don''t change the rest. It''s good to take it as a tip."


    Justin shrugged, stretched out his hand and bounced on the bill, and said in a deep voice: "I recorded the route when I came. Now turn on the Bluetooth on your GPS, and I''ll pass the route to you. Then, you can follow the GPS guidance to find Teodoro''s camp directly. Everything is so simple."


    Gao Yang said: "wait, our GPS often can''t receive satellite signals, and the recorded routes are intermittent. Does your GPS have this problem?"


    Justin shrugged and said, "of course there''s no problem. My GPS has a signal enhancement kit, but if your GPS doesn''t receive the signal well, it''s a very serious problem. Well, give you my GPS as a small gift."


    After putting a GPS on the table, Justin reached out, took out a pen from his shirt pocket, looked up and said, "who can give me a piece of paper?"


    Gao Yang had no paper on his body, and after Knight said, a soldier took out a notepad from his body, tore off a piece of paper and gave it to Justin.


    Justin bent over to write and draw on the paper. Soon, a simple drawing was drawn. It has to be said that Justin, who is an intelligence background, is very good at drawing. Although it is only a 32 open paper, it is densely painted with the distribution of houses and sentinels in the camp.


    "It should be noted that Teodoro''s house is located in the center of the camp and has no obvious characteristics compared with other thatched houses. There is a big tree behind his house. I don''t know what kind of tree it is, but the tree has a Y-shaped branch about eight meters from the ground, which has obvious characteristics, and an observation post is built on the tree, from the inside to the outside There are few two guards. In addition, there are at least two guards at the door of Teodoro''s house. In his house, there are two front and rear rooms. Teodoro lives in the room with his three women. Teodoro himself only carries a pistol, but his women have a submachine gun, which is Uzi submachine gun. According to my observation, his women should have certain combat effectiveness , you need to pay attention to this. Teodoro may leave his room during the day, but he should be inside at night. "


    The information given by Justin was very detailed. Gao Yang took away the map drawn by Justin and impolitely took away the GPS. He smiled and said, "I don''t know if we can carry out this task. If so, I must thank you. You''ve been a great help."


    Justin smiled and said: "I''m honored to help you. In addition, I''d like to give you a suggestion. There is a small town about three miles north of Teodoro''s camp. There are two seaplanes in the town. You can take a plane from the town and land directly on the kakta river. In this way, you can soon return to the camp in perano. There is a map to the town on GPS. Just follow it."


    "Why don''t you go to perano''s camp by this route?"


    Justin smiled: "there are only two planes in that town. One can take up to ten people, and the other is a super small cargo plane. We have too many people."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I remember everything. Thank you for your information and advice, Justin. I will seriously consider your advice."


    Justin smiled, took out a business card from his coat pocket, handed it to Gao Yang and said, "if you need anything, make this call."


    Gao Yang took the business card and put it into his pocket. Then he puffed and said, "it seems that I have taken a big advantage again, Justin. I remind you, don''t turn around and sell us to Teodoro. That''s not good."


    Justin laughed and said, "please rest assured that the information about you is not for sale."


    After Justin finished, Knight suddenly held out his hand to Justin, and then said expressionless, "in order to ensure that you won''t sell our information to anyone, please give me your communication tools for safekeeping. When you leave, I''ll give them back to you. I''m talking about everything that can be used for communication."

 Chapter 415

    Justin was a little stunned. He frowned and looked at Knight, shook his head firmly and said, "Mr. Schumacher, I can''t agree to your request. You don''t have to worry. I''ll inform anyone of your whereabouts. I did what I said."


    Knight said coldly, "I can''t trust you."


    Justin still smiled kindly and said, "I won''t give my phone to anyone, so I can''t agree to your request."


    Knight said calmly, "you are unscrupulous, and you don''t hide this. In fact, I don''t mind your way of doing things, but I don''t want my whereabouts to be something you can buy and sell. Therefore, I must put an end to the possibility of being sold by you."


    Justin shook his head and said, "as I said, I will not sell your information to anyone. I hope to reach a long-term cooperative relationship with you. Please rest assured that I will never sell my partners."


    Knight shrugged and said, "we are not a cooperative relationship yet, so your words can be understood as that you can betray us at any time. In addition, who believes in the promise of intelligence traffickers is a fool. I''m not a fool, so I''ll repeat it and hand in your phone."


    Gao Yang''s eyes are straight. Justin and Nate are stiff when they talk, and Nate doesn''t have the good temper to Gao Yang when he treats Justin.


    Justin wore a smile on his face from beginning to end. Seeing that knight''s voice was getting heavier and heavier, he still didn''t intend to let go. He spread out his hands and said with a smile: "sorry, I can''t give you the phone. This is my principle and bottom line, Mr. Schumacher. I''m willing to solemnly promise again that I won''t sell your information to anyone."


    Nate nodded, then reached out and pulled out the pistol at his waist. After slowly pulling down the hammer with his left hand, he pointed the pistol at Justin''s head.


    ¡°3,2¡£¡±


    Knight just counted down twice. Justin immediately raised his hand and said helplessly, "Hey, hey! Okay, okay, I''ll give you the phone, man, don''t need to do this."


    Gao Yang could see that Nate was serious. If he counted down, he would definitely pull the trigger, and Justin could see it, so he gave in immediately.


    Knight''s hand holding the gun didn''t move. Then Justin put a satellite phone on the table with a bitter smile and pushed it in front of knight. Knight pulled back the hammer on the gun as if nothing had happened.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said to knight, "I thought you would use a gun made in Germany. Unexpectedly, you used the colt government 1911A1. Why did you use this gun?"


    Nate looked at the gun in his hand and said in a deep voice, "I used to use a P8, but since someone gave me this colt, I began to use it."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I like 1911, too."


    Knight shook his head and said, "I don''t like it. I prefer what I used to P8."


    Justin raised his right hand, made a helpless gesture, and said with a bitter smile: "your two minds are jumping too much. Why do you start talking about the pistol that nearly blew my head? Can we say something interesting, huh? For example, you two look like friends now, so, are you friends?"


    Knight immediately shook his head and said, "we are not friends. The angel mercenary regiment has no friends. We didn''t have friends before, now and never."


    Justin said curiously, "so, are you the enemy?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "according to the current situation, although we are not friends, at least we are not enemies."


    Knight nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, we are not friends, but we are not enemies. We are just the heads of two mercenary regiments we met by chance. To be exact, we know each other, that''s all."


    The coffee was finally cooked. A soldier put three cups on the table and then put a plate of sugar. After pouring the coffee, Nate put two pieces of sugar into his cup.


    Gao Yang remembers Knight''s habit. He is very sugar addicted, but he doesn''t know why. Knight only put two pieces this time. However, Gao Yang didn''t ask or talk much. After silently putting a piece of sugar in his coffee cup, he raised a glass with knight and Justin and sipped coffee.


    "Well, it''s great coffee. It tastes silky and elegant. I like it very much. It''s great."


    Justin was full of praise, and Gao Yang also felt that it was really comfortable to have a sip of hot coffee after staying in the rain forest for many days, but he could not taste any silk like taste, nor could he connect the aroma of coffee with elegance.


    Knight enjoyed Justin''s compliment very much. He smiled and raised his glass to Justin and slowly drank the coffee in the cup. At this time, Justin said intentionally or unintentionally: "Mr. Schumacher, ask you a question. You told the mercenary about Satan''s mercenary regiment Why? Frankly, I didn''t notice the Satan mercenary Corps until I read the articles in the magazine. Although I underestimated the strength of the Satan mercenary corps at the beginning, fortunately, I found my mistake now. However, I must thank you, otherwise I won''t notice the Satan mercenary Corps. "


    Justin''s question is what Gao Yang is concerned about. In fact, even if Justin doesn''t ask, Gao Yang must ask himself.


    "I don''t know why. I just don''t think there are enough mercenaries in the mercenary circle for a long time, so I think it''s necessary to let more people know the existence of Satan mercenaries."


    Knight''s perfunctory answer meant too much. Gao Yang believed that there was a ghost. He said helplessly: "why do you do this? I think mercenaries should keep a low profile."


    Knight looked at Gao Yang and said, "that''s your opinion. What does it have to do with me? I have no obligation and interest to keep any secrets for you?"


    Gao Yang said, "is it because of the aurora?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, the expressions on Justin and knight''s faces solidified. They didn''t seem to expect Gao Yang to directly throw out the problem. After a moment of silence, Knight picked up the coffee, drank it slowly, sighed softly and said, "No."


    Justin shrugged and said, "is there really no reason for this? I feel that Satan has the potential to become the second aurora."


    After another moment of silence, Knight finally nodded and said, "maybe I really think so in my subconscious mind. Maybe I want to see if Satan can become the second aurora. I don''t know, but I may think so."


    Justin looked suddenly. Then he squeezed his eyes at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "man, how does it feel to be treated as a substitute for his ex girlfriend?"


    Gao Yangpu sprayed coffee all over Justin, and knight painted his face full of disguises. At this time, he was also stunned. Justin said with a wry smile: "Hey, hey, as for such surprise? Guys, don''t you think what I said is very reasonable?"


    Knight frowned and said, "Mr. Cicero, our next conversation is not suitable for others to hear. In addition, I believe in your commitment and hope you can do what you say. Now you can take the phone back and leave here."


    Justin looked puzzled, but after shaking his head and giving a bitter smile, he still took the phone back, drank the coffee in the cup, and then stood up and said, "well, I won''t disturb you. It''s very nice to meet you, Mr. ram. In addition, thank you for your coffee, Mr. Schumacher."


    After watching Justin leave with the phone, Gao Yang said, "why? You forced him to take out the phone and now you give it back to him?"


    Knight said as if nothing had happened: "At first, I just wanted him to hand over the phone, but when he insisted on refusing to hand over the phone and said that it was his principle and bottom line, I wanted to see if he could stick to his principle. If he died, I would admit that he was a person who adhered to his principle, and then I would believe him, but as you can see, when someone pointed a gun at his head, this guy had no reason So if you''re not an idiot, don''t have anything to do with this guy. "


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "your joke is not funny. If Justin is dead, you will believe him. What''s the point?"


    "Of course, it''s meaningful, at least for me. For intelligence traffickers, it''s worth dying for their own principles. I may not kill him, but I''ll shoot him to see if he can really stick to his principles. Unfortunately, it turns out that no intelligence trafficker can really stick to his principles."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I admit what you said is very reasonable, so I won''t have anything to do with people like Justin. Maybe I will really buy some information from him in the future, but before buying information, I have to be careful not to let myself become the information he sells."


    Knight nodded, drank the coffee in the cup, and poured himself half a cup of coffee again. This time, he put a dozen pieces of sugar into the coffee cup.


    After stirring for a long time, after Fang''s sugar melted, knight took a sip from his cup, showed an expression of enjoyment and said, "although there is only sweetness left, this is my favorite coffee."


    "You deliberately hide your habit in front of Justin. Don''t you even want him to know?"


    Knight smiled and said, "for people I don''t trust, I will carefully hide everything."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "now let''s continue the topic just now. I want to know that you don''t really take Satan mercenaries as a substitute for the aurora?"

 Chapter 416

    After being silent for a long time, Knight shook his head and said, "no, I don''t take Satan as a substitute for any mercenary group. The aurora is irreplaceable, and Satan is irreplaceable, just as there is no mercenary group in the angel mercenary group."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "fortunately, you say no. if you say so, we are really limited to the relationship of acquaintances."


    Knight smiled and said, "ask you a question, why are you fighting? Why are your mercenaries fighting?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "this question is not easy to answer. We should fight for money, but not all. If we really fight for money, I should retire when I had enough money some time ago. As for now, I can be sure it''s for money, because I''m poor now."


    Knight said with a straight face, "I fight for war. All of us, all of the angel mercenaries, fight for war."


    "Why?"


    "Do you need to ask me? You are already on this road. When you have money you can''t spend all your life but don''t retire, why do you stay and continue to fight?"


    Gao Yang was asked, and there was a faint answer in his mind. Yes, before he spent all his money on killing the whaling fleet, he had thought about quitting the mercenary profession, but he didn''t do so in the end, so he, like knight, had slowly embarked on the road of fighting for war.


    Looking at Gao Yang, Knight smiled meaningfully and said in a deep voice: "war is addictive. When you are used to talking with guns and solving problems with violence, you will not be able to integrate into normal people''s life, because that means you should be used to obeying, obeying the law and obeying others'' will. Therefore, you will fight for the war until you die."


    Gao Yang took a long breath, then shook his head firmly and said, "no, no, I''m sure I won''t. when I save enough money, I''ll marry my girlfriend immediately and retire."


    Knight still laughed: "Over the years, I have only seen the aurora achieve this. They suddenly retired at their heyday, which surprised me. In addition, I have to admit that you are very similar to the guy of the aurora, not in appearance or combat style, but in your life style, concept and imagination. Maybe you may retire like the aurora in the future Well, just before that, you have to promise not to be killed by the angel mercenaries. "


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "it''s too painful to talk to you. Sometimes you look like a wise man and sometimes you act like a complete madman. In the final analysis, you still take Satan as a substitute for the aurora?"


    "No, really not. I just think you and your Satan mercenary regiment are very interesting opponents. Well, tell you the story between angels and aurora.


    When I set up the angel mercenary regiment, there were only six people. We met the famous aurora. After an encounter and battle, we were defeated miserably, but none of us died. Although they were seriously injured, we managed to escape.


    After many years, we met again. At that time, the Aurora was still in its heyday, and we were also at the peak. From the number and quality of personnel, I am confident that angels will not lose to the aurora at all. I think it''s time for revenge, but guess what? "


    "How''s it going?"


    Knight smiled and said helplessly, "that time, we were hired to attack a military organization. Coincidentally, the military organization was a friend of the aurora, so we fought against the aurora again. We seriously injured four, but the aurora seriously injured twelve people. This time, I finally got the upper hand.


    I thought it was time for revenge, but the aurora began to call their friends. Their friends came with tanks and armed helicopters, and I missed the opportunity to evacuate, so we were surrounded and there was no possibility of evacuation. It seemed that the time for the destruction of the angel mercenary regiment had come.


    However, to my surprise, the head of the aurora did not order the total annihilation of us. He shouted to me and asked me to go to the middle of the battlefield and sit down with him for a cup of coffee, just like I invited you in bossosa.


    The head of the aurora told me that they were going to retire. In fact, they were already in a state of semi retirement. If I hadn''t attacked his friends, they wouldn''t appear again. He made a condition for me to give up attacking his friends and can''t attack again in the future. If his friends need it, the angel mercenary regiment should be employed by his friends.


    I didn''t want all my people to die, so I agreed to his conditions. Then, the aurora let us go, and then all the members of the aurora completely retired. Maybe they will appear one day. If their friends need it, but I have no chance to revenge. In fact, I have no revenge. Ha ha, it''s strange that we didn''t fight the aurora It''s really strange that people have died. "


    After that, Nate took a sip of coffee and smiled at Gao Yang: "In fact, I knew that the battle effectiveness of the angel mercenary regiment had exceeded that of the aurora. I was very sure of this. I had the best soldiers and killing machines in the world. I knew that my angel mercenary regiment could win the aurora mercenary regiment, and the person of the aurora personally admitted this, but the angel had no friends, the aurora had friends, and the Aurora''s friends could come as soon as they called ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s better to have more friends than enemies. I''m glad that I have many friends. In addition, can you tell me what kind of person the head of the aurora is?"


    Knight shook his head and said: "No, I promise to keep it a secret for him. And I believe that the aurora will be killed by their friends one day. Mercenaries are not ordinary people. There are always more enemies than friends, and friends will have no fewer enemies, and mercenaries will die on the battlefield sooner or later. Therefore, the aurora will be dragged to death by his friends one day, and we, we have no friends, even if we die, At least he died for himself. "


    Gao Yang shook his finger and said, "what you think is too absolute."


    "Maybe, I was originally a very paranoid person, and my thoughts were absolutely normal. Now I want to ask you why I let you go twice?"


    "I don''t understand. Besides, I don''t think you let us go."


    Knight laughed: "Yes, I really shouldn''t use the word let go. Although your Satan mercenary regiment has few people, its combat effectiveness is not weak. I can annihilate you all, but I must pay a price, so I''d better put it another way. Now you should know that I''m a madman fighting for war. We are all war maniacs. So why did we give up fighting twice and choose to truce with you?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "frankly, I''m really curious."


    "There are two reasons. First, for a mercenary regiment, we don''t have to fight to the end in these two encounters, because we can successfully complete each other''s tasks without fighting.


    Second, for a group of battle madmen, they have no choice to fight you to the end twice, just because you are strong enough, but not strong enough! "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "so you''re really playing with the enemy."


    Knight color path: "For us, war is a game. When I meet you in bossosa and think you are an interesting and strong opponent, the end is doomed. The Satan mercenary regiment will be our excellent enemy. Of course, you have to continue to grow stronger. This game will be more interesting. Maybe we will continue to meet in the future. If I think you are not strong enough, I will not choose to end the game. If you are strong enough, I will fight to the death with you for no reason. For me, only death is the end of the game. "


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I know you''re crazy, so I don''t want to stop you, but I want to know, you don''t have any ideals, what specific goals to achieve?"


    "Yes, subverting a country, at least a country qualified for me to subvert, this is my ideal."


    "Fark, your ideal really deserves a war madman."


    After saying this with a helpless face, Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s really sad to be watched by you. I''m not afraid to fight with powerful enemies, but I really don''t want to fight with madmen. I won''t try to persuade you to give up this idea. However, please do one thing."


    "Say."


    "If we don''t retire, when will we meet again? If you want to fight a hard battle, we''ll do a good battle. I don''t mind and there''s no way, but if we retire, please don''t bother us."


    After hesitating for a long time, Knight nodded and said, "OK, if you announce your retirement, I won''t bother you again, but from any point of view, angels and Satan mercenaries are doomed enemies. I have a hunch that we will have a chance to make an end before you retire."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "let''s talk about the future. God knows what will happen in the future. Well, let''s talk about something else and end this depressing conversation. Well, the weather is good today."


    "I''m not English, so don''t talk to me about the weather. Let''s talk about weapons. Talking about this will make our conversation not very strange. Your gun seems to be colt, but it seems a little different. Customized version?"


    "Please, can you say 1911 instead of colt? I''m not used to referring to a gun with a brand. Yes, my gun is a customized version, which is also 1911. In addition, can I test fire this MP7? I''m very interested in this gun."


    "Well, I gave it to you, but after I gave it to you, my people will have no weapons. You have to exchange a gun. I know you have an MP5. You can exchange an MP5. Frankly, this gun is more suitable for sentry than MP5. If you want to attack Teodoro at night, you can try."

 Chapter 417

    Gao Yang really plans to attack at night. If he attacks teodulo''s camp with inferior firepower and personnel, he is simply looking for death.


    As long as Teodoro''s men are not idiots who shoot into the sky, the fire network composed of more than 100 people will certainly occupy an absolute advantage, and Gao Yang is not Superman. If they are hit by a bullet, they must be dead. No matter how elite the team is faced with this situation, they can only choose a fast, accurate and ruthless raid and evacuate quickly after killing the target, Therefore, night attack is almost an inevitable choice.


    If you want to attack at night, it is of course the best to be able to get as close to the target as possible in the early stage without alerting the enemy, so silent or quiet weapons are very important.


    In this mission, Gao Yang''s guns have silencers except groliov''s machine guns, Gao Yang''s shotguns and sniper rifles. All other long and short guns have silencers, but the pistols of Gao Yang and Li JinFang have the best silencing effect.


    The noise reduction effect of pistols is closely related to bullets. Gao Yang''s pistols and Li JinFang Glock 21 launch. 45acp bullets, which are low-speed heavy head bullets. When the warhead shoots out of the muzzle, the initial velocity is relatively low. It is a subsonic bullet. If it is equipped with a silencer, the muzzle noise will be very small, while the pistols used by others are 9mm PELA beirum bullets, This kind of bomb has small caliber and high initial velocity. Even if it is equipped with the best silencer, the silencing effect is not as good as. 45acp bomb.


    The guns with the lowest sound are Gao Yang''s and Li JinFang''s pistols, followed by their three MP5''s. the muffler used on the MP5 can be large, and the effect will be stronger when the muffler is large. As for HK416, although it is also equipped with a muffler, no matter what kind of muffler is used, the muzzle noise of HK416 will be greater than that of MP5 because of the bullet type.


    If there is no accident, the preferred weapons for night attack are MP5 and pistol, but it will be better if there is a choice with less noise than MP5.


    Gao Yang picked up mp7a1, pulled out the magazine, looked at the bullets inside, and then said with great interest, "I don''t know much about the bullets used in this gun. How about the stopping effect of this bullet?"


    After Naite hesitated for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "strictly speaking, the stopping effect of 4.6mm caliber bullet is good enough, but the key is that MP7 can be equipped with steel core armor piercing bullet. If it is used to hit a protective target, it must be much better than shooting labelum bullet. In other words, mp7a1 is much better than MP5 to hit a protective target."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in other words, Teodoro''s men are wearing bulletproof vests?"


    Knight didn''t admit it but didn''t deny it. He acquiesced to Gao Yang''s question. Gao Yang''s witty didn''t ask much, but waved the mp7a1 in his hand and said with a smile: "if the gun is equipped with a silencer, it performs well. I think the sound of the gun is similar to that of MP5. If it is compared together, it will be easier to distinguish. Why don''t we try?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "don''t try. The noise is about five decibels greater than that of MP5 when using palabellum bullet, but the sound absorption effect of the rainforest is very strong. Shooting at a distance of 30 or 40 meters is not easy to be heard, and it can''t be heard at a distance of 50 meters. Naturally, it''s different if there is little vegetation."


    No matter what gun it is, there will be no sound when it is equipped with a silencer. It is impossible to reduce the explosion sound at most, but the sound of bullets coming out of the chamber and the sound of mechanical operation can not be eliminated. It is pure deception that the gun with a silencer can''t be heard a few meters apart.


    The sound of a gun with the best silencing effect is similar to a person''s full hand on the chin, but not all guns can achieve this effect. Even if most guns are equipped with silencers, the muzzle noise is more than 120 dB.


    Mp7a1 plus silencer, the sound of gunfire that will not be heard 50 meters away is quite good and enough.


    "I can''t hear you 50 meters away. That''s enough. You''ve tested it, haven''t you? Well, thank you very much for exchanging this gun with me."


    Gao Yang sincerely thanked Knight again, and knight whispered after a moment of silence: "Justin''s information is accurate, but it is not complete. He stayed in Teodoro''s camp for too short to find out everything."


    "For example?"


    "Teodoro''s camp is a forward camp, and the forward camp will always be more vigilant than the permanent camp and base camp. The people in the forward camp will also be the elite selected. In addition, the mercenary regiment cooperating with Teodoro will not only have the angels."


    Hearing the mercenary regiment, Gao Yang immediately frowned and said, "you mean there are other mercenaries in teodulo''s camp?"


    Nate smiled and said in a deep voice: "When we attack his enemies for Teodoro, we always act alone. Generally speaking, we attack as arrows, and Teodoro will follow with his people and another mercenary regiment. A mercenary regiment has cooperated with Teodoro for a long time. I think that this time Teodoro left the base camp and came here, and that mercenary regiment will follow him."


    The information provided by knight was too important. Gao Yang said nervously, "can you tell me the name of the mercenary corps?"


    "Phantom, they are good at jungle warfare, so people usually call them jungle phantom. By the way, the head of jungle phantom is very annoying and annoying."


    After writing down the name of the phantom mercenary regiment, Gao Yang said: "how many people are there? How about weapons and equipment? In addition, have you ever had a conflict with the phantom?"


    Nate smiled and said: "The angel mercenaries are all crazy, but we still have human nature, and the phantom mercenaries are scum, because the head of the phantom chameleon only recruits inhumane scum. Do you know why I would help you? Because I want you to kill more people of the phantom mercenaries. Yes, we had a conflict, killed several people of the phantom mercenaries, and then I took off the chameleon One eye. "


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "you don''t seem to be a good tempered person. Why didn''t you kill the chameleon?"


    "Because the chameleon begged for mercy and Teodoro mediated our conflict, I let go of the chameleon and his mercenary regiment. However, I regret it now because I can''t stand the chameleon more and more. I originally planned to kill the chameleon when the mission is over, but since you want to kill Teodoro, I''ll kill the chameleon by the way Let''s kill it together. "

 Chapter 418

    "I''m happy to solve the chameleon by the way. Now you have to tell me how the combat effectiveness of the phantom mercenary regiment is and how their equipment is."


    "The phantom mercenary regiment has about 40 people, most of them from South America. They are local mercenaries in Colombia. As for their strength, they are rubbish outside the jungle, but their combat effectiveness has been greatly increased in the jungle, so it''s best not to fight with phantom mercenaries in the jungle.


    The uniform dress of the phantom is the jungle camouflage dress of the Colombian government army, while the people of Teodoro wear green clothes, which is easy to distinguish. Their equipment is not very good, and they do not have any special equipment, but their equipment is very suitable for the jungle environment. It is worth mentioning that the phantom mercenary regiment is generally equipped with bulletproof clothing for mercenaries mainly operating in the jungle This is rare for the Corps.


    In general, the phantom mercenary regiment is very special. It is a team that can play a super combat power in the jungle terrain, but after leaving the jungle, it is a cannon fodder mercenary regiment. Therefore, it is the best choice to avoid fighting with the phantom in the jungle and solve the battle in the camp. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. If we can continue this task, I will try to solve the chameleon by the way. Curiously, how did he offend you?"


    Knight waved his hand and said: "We are all crazy people. We like fighting, but we are human. We won''t shoot unarmed women and children, but the chameleon and his phantom mercenary regiment are some completely inhuman bastards. The worst thing in the war is to rape silver women. Gather the children together and kill those children with a knife. They love to do these things, you know what I mean Think? They don''t do these things, but like them. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s too bad."


    Knight shrugged and said: "I''m not a nosy person, and I won''t protect people who have nothing to do with me, but we are still human after all. Some things we can''t accept. When I first saw the phantom mercenary regiment, my people witnessed their brutality, killed seven people of the phantom mercenary regiment, and then blinded him in front of Teodoro, but Teodoro protected him He.


    Since then, although Teodoro still hired us and the phantom mercenary regiment at the same time, we never got together. I know that Teodoro will definitely transfer the phantom mercenary regiment to him after we leave. It would be too troublesome for us to fight specifically to punish a irrelevant scum, so if you can kill Teodoro It''s best to kill the chameleon when dullow is. "


    "No problem. As long as I see the chameleon, I will kill him. However, I have said several times that we can continue this task."


    Knight smiled: "I''m telling you so much. I just hope you can help me to save my trouble. So, of course, your task can continue. Don''t worry. No matter whether you will notify paramount or not, I won''t tell him the news that you''re going to kill Teodoro, so you can rest assured to continue to implement your plan. If you want you to help me remove the chameleon, you have to give it to you Just have a chance. "


    "In this way, there will be no problem. Well, speaking of it, although I can''t accept colluding with others to kill my employer, it''s always good to kill a drug lord, so I won''t take the initiative to tell paramount anything. In addition, what I can tell you is that it''s easy to kill paramount with your real strength, even if it''s a strong attack."


    "Is this an information exchange? Well, thank you for your information. I''ll try to launch an attack after you get the money, so don''t delay too long. Remember to call me then."


    "Thank you. We won''t wait long. We must have left when you find perano''s camp."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to mp7a1 on the table and said with a smile: "our MP5 is not capable of wearing armor, but the phantom mercenary regiment is fully equipped with bulletproof vests. Do me a favor and replace all our MP5? Anyway, the people in paramount don''t have any bulletproof vests. MP5 is enough for you."


    "You are too greedy. I can''t agree to your request. However, I can ask my people to see who volunteered to change guns with you. How many MP5 do you have?"


    "We need three mp7a1, except this one on the table, we need two more."


    Knight shook his head, then pressed the launch button on the walkie talkie throat and said in a deep voice: "Satan''s people are willing to kill those guys of the phantom. They still need two mp7a1. Does anyone volunteer to exchange mp7a1 with their MP5?"


    One of the people scattered around Knight used mp7a1. After hearing Knight''s question, the soldier immediately raised his hand and said, "Colonel, if they want to kill the chameleon, I''m willing to exchange with them."


    Knight nodded. After waiting quietly for a while, he pointed to the earphone on his ear and said with a smile: "I heard you''re going to kill the chameleon. Many people are willing to exchange. Well, let your people send the gun."


    After talking to Gao Yang, Knight said to the soldier standing behind him, "Lucas, go and get two mp7s and the bullets."


    Gao Yang also said in the walkie talkie: "little fly, collect all our MP5 and matching bullets and send them to me. We need to exchange with angels."


    While Gao Yang was talking, Knight listened carefully to the voice from the headset and said in a deep voice, "I agree with your request. Come here."


    After Nate finished, he made a gesture to Gao Yang and said, "one of my people wants to see you. I agree."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "your people want to see me? Why?"


    Nate shrugged and said, "if you''re the only one in the Satan mercenary regiment who uses a shotgun, it''s the person who just shot and threw a grenade with your shotgun."


    Before long, a soldier limped over. The soldier was wearing a Benelli M4 shotgun and had a blood hole in his left leg. He walked to Nate, saluted Nate first, then stared at Gao Yang and began to look up and down.


    Gao Yang made an apologetic gesture and said, "sorry, man, if you just got your injury, I''m sorry."


    After looking at Gao Yang, the soldier said coldly, "my name is Sirte. I''ll kill you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "man, there are many people who want to kill me. I''m still alive, and those who want to kill me are dead."


    Sirte also smiled and said, "that''s because our Lieutenant Colonel doesn''t think it''s time to kill you."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "your Lieutenant Colonel just helped me a lot, so I really can''t argue with you on this issue, so this problem can be solved later."


    Sirte nodded and said, "Satan will certainly wipe out all the angels. I have no doubt about it. If I have a chance, I will kill you myself, but it may be me who was killed, because you are really powerful. Ask a question, aren''t you a sniper? Why are you using a shotgun?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "when it''s suitable to use a sniper rifle, I''ll use a sniper rifle. When it''s suitable to use a shotgun, I''ll use a shotgun."


    "Was it you who shot me with a shotgun just now?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "There are not many people who can use sniper rifle and shotgun well at the same time. You hurt my best friend with sniper rifle and me with shotgun. I admit that you are really powerful, so I will try to kill you myself."


    Gao Yang said apologetically, "well, I''m sorry to you again. Are you seriously hurt?"


    Sirte pointed to a bloody mouth on the outside of his left thigh and said, "fortunately, I was only scratched by a shotgun. I haven''t been hurt for a long time, especially when shooting against the enemy who is also using shotguns."


    "Well, I''m glad the bullet just rubbed against you, otherwise your lieutenant colonel might not be in a good mood to change his gun with me."


    Sirte said coldly, "don''t be too proud. You don''t look much better than me."


    Gao Yang''s chest is blocked by a combat vest, which is nothing, but his face is full of blood holes, and his clothes on his arms and legs are full of blood stains. This is the result of being forced to lie down towards a pile of thorny plants, so Gao Yang''s appearance is really very embarrassed.


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said with a smile, "this is the end after I was trapped by you. I was almost killed by the grenade you threw, so I''m sorry, man. You didn''t make the injury on me."


    Sirte stared at Gao Yang and remained silent. After a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice: "is your main role a sniper or a fire Raider?"


    "Neither. My main position is an accurate shooter."


    Sirte frowned and said, "I''m a fire Ranger and you''re a precision shooter. In that case, it''s hard for us to meet in battle."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, if you''re not in the jungle, I don''t think you have a chance to shoot me with a shotgun, because you don''t have a chance to get close to me. Of course, if you change to a rifle, you still have a chance."


    Sirte looked very depressed. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, "Colonel doesn''t want to kill you now, so I don''t want to. Then, dare you play with me and use a shotgun."


    Gao Yang felt that Sirte had some axes, or his brain was not very good. He frowned and said, "now? Here? It''s not the time now, man. I don''t have much time. In fact, I just wanted to take the gun and leave."

 Chapter 419

    Gao Yang didn''t have the leisure to accompany a member of the angel mercenary regiment. Knight shrugged and said, "I''ve always been happy to see the competitiveness of my subordinates, and I''m also willing to meet their wishes, so it''s better. If you win, mp7a1 takes away, you lose, and the exchange is cancelled. I think taking some lottery as a bet will make your game more interesting."


    "Hey, we agreed just now. Won''t you go back on your word so soon?"


    "Do you still need to ask this question? Obviously, I''ve turned back now. Now, you can choose whether to refuse or accept."


    It''s really boring to bet on a game with people. It''s fun to have a shooting game with friends, but it''s boring to have a so-called game with someone who says he wants to kill himself in the future.


    Gao Yang is not interested in playing with Sirte at all, but the problem is that he really needs mp7a1 because of the lack of intelligence and unfamiliar with the environment. When they came to Colombia this time, there was a problem in their choice of weapons. If they want to deal with the enemy wearing bulletproof vests, the defect of insufficient bullet penetration of MP5 becomes very fatal.


    Gao Yang decides to compete. He has nothing to fear about the game with a shotgun. The only thing to pay attention to is that he must not highlight the unique skill at the bottom of the pressure box. For example, Sirte must not see the unique skill learned from Simon that continuous ammunition supply and continuous shooting can be seen. This unique skill is more suitable for keeping Yin people than showing off.


    "Well, what''s the content of the game?"


    After asking knight, Knight shrugged, looked at Sirte and said, "what do you want to compare?"


    Sirte immediately said, "it''s meaningless to shoot a target. If I can''t compete with the ram now, I hope to win in a real battle."


    Knight frowned and said, "do you mean to fight a real battle? Your goal is people?"


    Gao Yang also frowned and said, "I said, it''s very difficult. It''s impossible."


    Sirte pursed his mouth, looked at it, suddenly saluted Nate and said in a loud voice, "I hope to have a meaningful game with the ram. The Satan mercenary regiment is going to attack the phantom mercenary regiment, lieutenant colonel. I ask to leave and follow the Satan mercenary regiment."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth in surprise and said loudly, "Fark, are you fucking crazy, man?"


    Compared with Gao Yang''s surprise, Knight didn''t take Sirte''s words to heart at all. After meditating for a moment, he waved his hand and said, "our attack target is very weak this time. We agree with your request. If ram agrees, you can leave the team."


    After that, knight and Sirte looked at Gao Yang together, but Gao Yang spread out his hands and said, "I said, you are serious? You just said you want to kill me in the future, but now someone needs to follow us. Falk, can you give me a reason?"


    "Need a reason?"


    "No?"


    "Well, the reason is that Sirte wants to decide the outcome with you, and I don''t think it''s meaningful to fight a target as a fighter, so it''s more convincing to let Sirte follow you and decide the outcome in the battle."


    A member of the angel mercenary regiment wants to act with him because he wants to win or lose with him in combat effectiveness. Although Gao Yang understands that when a strong competitive heart breaks out, people will make some extreme behavior, but he can''t understand it when he acts with the enemy, at least the potential enemy.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "sorry, you can choose another way of competition. I can''t meet your requirements. I can''t accept this way of competition. We''re going to war, but it''s not a game. I''m responsible for my people."


    Knight shouted, "isn''t war a game? Ram, Sirte is the best firepower Raider under my command. His gambling date with you gives you more fighting power. If you are smart enough, you should let him follow you."


    Gao Yang said firmly, "it''s impossible. What are you kidding? How can I rest assured that a stranger joined me."


    Knight shrugged and said, "Sirte joined you, of course, under your command. He won''t interfere with any of your plans. If you have the opportunity to launch an assault with a shotgun, you two can decide the outcome. If the opportunity doesn''t allow, Sirte won''t destroy your action."


    Sirte also said in a deep voice: "I will be a quiet bystander. If necessary, I will accept your command. What I ask is that if you will use a shotgun to launch a raid with you, I will not cause any interference to you. With me, you will have the best firepower Raider in the world. Man, you should take the shit."


    When Sirte joins in, it will be observed that their attack methods and habits are highly praised, but if Sirte joins in the battle, it is indeed a strong combat power.


    Gao Yang was a little shaken at this time. There are advantages and disadvantages for Sirte to join. However, if you pay attention to confidentiality, it''s just a battle. Even if Sirte sees something, it doesn''t matter much.


    "War will kill people," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Knight smiled and said, "you don''t have to emphasize this. If Sirte dies, he can''t blame anyone else."


    Gao Yang looked at Sirte and said, "if I need to throw you into the battlefield instead of launching a raid with you, will you accept my command?"


    Sirte said without hesitation: "if your order is reasonable, I will not refuse any of your orders. Now we are not enemies. As long as I join your team, I will obey your command."


    "You are really a group of madmen. I agree, Sirte. I will take you as a member of Satan''s mercenary regiment to act together and tell me your good position and weapons."


    "My position is a firepower Raider. My main weapon is Benelli M4 shotgun and g36 assault rifle, and my secondary weapon is usp45 pistol."


    Gao Yang shrugged, smiled bitterly and said, "well, I really hope my decision will not be stupid. Now, let''s make a bet. How can we decide the outcome?"


    Sirte said without hesitation: "the simplest way is to shoot the number of enemies from the launch of the attack to the end of the operation. It should be pointed out that you should not shoot meaningless targets."


    Gao Yang then said, "you can''t rob monsters. No, you can''t rob and kill targets, so as not to disturb our shooting rhythm. Just be responsible for the targets you should be responsible for."


    Sirte nodded: "of course, as an excellent fire raider, it is unforgivable to interfere with the shooting rhythm of his teammates. If he violates this minimum principle, there is no need to compare anything. Whoever makes a mistake will lose."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "OK, that''s it. Go and pack your equipment, Sirte. Now you are a non staff member of Satan''s mercenary regiment."

 Chapter 420

    "Guys, let me introduce you. This is Sirte, nicknamed can opener. He will join us until the end of our mission."


    Frye led Gao Yang and Sirte back to the place where they gathered in groliov. Of course, they also took three mp7a1. After seeing Sirte, the others were surprised.


    Cui Bo looked puzzled and said, "what does this mean? What''s the matter? Satan and angels have formed an alliance?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders, looked at Sirte and said with a bitter smile: "no, not only is it not an ally, but it is confirmed that Satan and angels will become enemies in the future. But now, it is not time for war, so we currently maintain a state of non enemy and non friend. Well, I will explain to you the reasons for Sirte''s joining later."


    Gao Yang looked at Lucy card lying on the ground. He talked with Nate. Another important reason is to buy Bruce some time to treat Lucy card. However, after confirming that there will be no conflict with the angel mercenary group this time, there is no need to delay time.


    Lucy card lay on the ground and was in a coma. Even in her unconscious state, her body would twitch from time to time, but fortunately Lucy card''s clothes had been put back on for her.


    "Test tube, how''s Lucy doing?"


    "The situation is not very good. She was bitten by bullet ants at least 16 times. The worst thing is that she is allergic. I injected her with anti allergy drugs and adrenaline. She will not be in danger now, but Lucy will not wake up in a short time. Being bitten by bullet ants is extremely painful, and I don''t have special drugs for bullet ant toxins, so I just treated Lucy Card''s allergy. After Lucy card wakes up, she has to suffer for at least 24 hours. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "please, it seems that we can only do a stretcher to carry her away. The good news is that someone sent me a GPS. Now we can kill directly to Teodoro''s nest. Worker bee, how''s your situation?"


    Tommy shook his head and said, "it''s just a minor injury. It''s hit by the branches hit by the grenade shock wave. It''s not shrapnel. It''s no problem to deal with it simply. It won''t affect the activity."


    Gao Yang pointed to the two injured guides and said, "where are they?"


    Bruce looked up and said, "slightly injured. One was hit by shrapnel in the arm, the other was not hit by shrapnel, but he sprained his foot, so his speed will be affected."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then his eyes fell on Sirte. After looking at the wound on Sirte''s thigh, he said in a deep voice: "how''s your leg injury?"


    "It has a slight impact on the action, but it has little impact. I have received treatment, but follow-up treatment is needed to prevent infection."


    After learning about the injury, he raised his voice and said: "guys, we are very close to Teodoro. Even if the action speed slows down, by this time tomorrow, we should be able to reach the camp of datodoro. For a special reason, I decided to start now."


    Although lucika is unconscious and the remaining four guides can''t understand English, Gao Yang still doesn''t say his agreement with Nate when he decides to face the four guides.


    Lucy card, the five of them don''t have satellite phones. If they want to call palano, they have to use their phones. Although the four guides are conscious, they don''t call back to tell palano that they have encountered the enemy. These people don''t seem to care about anything, as if everything has nothing to do with them.


    After giving the order, everyone stood up and Gao Yang immediately said, "rabbit, toad, cut down two branches to make a simple stretcher, and let the unaffected guide carry her away. Can opener, as a top soldier, do you have a problem?"


    Sirte immediately said, "no problem, sir."


    Sirte, a free laborer, said loudly, "good. Now everyone adjusts the frequency of the walkie talkie."


    At ordinary times, the Satan mercenary regiment has a common radio frequency, but Sirte joins in, so Sirte must adjust the walkie talkie to the same frequency as others. Gao Yang doesn''t want to tell Sirte what works, so he simply casually said a new frequency and everyone will change it together.


    Cui Bo and Li JinFang made a simple stretcher with branches and vines, and then asked two uninjured guides to carry lucika on.


    Sirte, as a top soldier, took the lead, but Gao Yang did not dare to fully trust Sirte, so he sent Li JinFang to follow behind Sirte, so that once something happened, he would not be taken by surprise.


    Li JinFang and Sirte kept a distance of ten meters, and they walked alternately in the front, but lucika and two injured guides inevitably slowed down the speed of the whole team.


    Although the speed is slower, Gao Yang feels very relaxed when they are on their way. This is because they not only have GPS guidance, but also they are traveling along the route when the angel mercenary regiment came. They don''t have to open the way with a machete as before. They just follow the road opened by the angel mercenary regiment, which saves great things.


    Until it was dark, lucika still didn''t wake up, but Gao Yang was familiar with how to spend the night in the jungle. Even if they left lucika, it didn''t matter.


    After a night''s sleep, she continued on her way the next day. In the morning, Lucy finally woke up, but she was still unable to move, and had to endure intermittent strong pain after waking up. Bruce gave Lucy a lot of painkillers to make her feel better.


    In addition, apart from stopping several times on the road to change the dressing and eat for the wounded, they were speechless all the way, praising that they were getting closer and closer to Teodoro''s camp.


    By more than 3 p.m., it began to rain. It was normal to rain in the rain forest. There must be a rain every day. The time and rainfall were almost fixed. Gao Yang was already used to it.


    The rain forest is stuffy and hot, but the rain is cold. When it rains, the temperature will be much lower and more comfortable. As soon as the rain stops, it will become stuffy and hot again, so you can take the opportunity to catch more roads when it rains.


    After walking in the rain for almost an hour, Gao Yang suddenly heard Sirte say on the walkie talkie: "stop, sir, we are almost close to the target camp. I think we should disperse and lurk forward."


    The GPS was in Li JinFang''s hand, and his voice soon rang.


    "According to the GPS display, the straight-line distance from the target camp is still 2.1km, and the route recorded by GPS is still 2.4km."


    There are more than two kilometers left. When it''s dark, Gao Yang will be there. After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "can opener, is there any local personnel activity around the target camp?"


    "Sir, as usual, Teodoro''s guards patrol around the camp, basically within 500 meters around the camp, but their patrols are irregular. Sometimes they patrol every day, but sometimes they patrol only once a few days, so we can''t confirm whether we will meet the enemy''s patrol team."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "get close to me and get ready for battle now."


    The team left the path opened by the angel mercenary regiment and stopped after moving laterally for some time.


    I have touched the door of Teodoro''s house. Night attack is a strategy that has long been formulated, but before dark, the battle may happen at any time, so Gao Yang all put on their bulletproof vests and made all preparations for the battle.


    After dark, it''s too far to attack more than two kilometers ahead. Gao Yang looked at the GPS, took out the camp diagram drawn by Justin and passed it to everyone. After everyone had a general understanding of the situation in the camp, he said loudly: "hide in the battle formation to a position 500 meters away from the target camp, and then wait until dark to attack."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed in a direction and said, "toad, can opener, the three of us keep a distance from each other to investigate the open road, and the others followed. After reaching the designated place, close to the investigation and decide when to launch the attack according to the situation."


    He loaded the bullet, opened the insurance, waved his hand, then walked ahead with Li JinFang and Sirte and began to move towards Teodoro''s camp.


    Gao Yang walked in the middle, Li JinFang was on his left and Sirte was on his right. The three people kept a distance of less than ten meters from each other and slowly pushed forward.


    As the investigation progresses, they try not to make any sound, so cutting trees to open the way is avoided. Sometimes when they encounter obstacles that are difficult to pass, they have to make a little detour to avoid. Therefore, the distance of the three people walking in the front of the open way cannot be kept unchanged, sometimes closer, sometimes farther away from each other, and strive to maintain a parallel line.


    When the rain stopped, Gao Yang and his team were less than 700 meters away from Teodoro''s camp. Gao Yang planned to find a suitable place to rest, and then it was time to approach and investigate, but someone preempted before Gao Yang ordered to stop moving forward.


    "Stop! Stop! Everybody stop moving! Don''t move, watch around, don''t move!"


    Sirte''s voice rang quickly, Gao Yang, they immediately stopped, and several guides then stopped.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "can opener, what''s the situation?"


    "Mine! I stepped on a mine! It''s a mine array!"


    Hearing the word "mine array", Gao Yang knew that they were in big trouble, big trouble.


    Tommy''s voice rang immediately. He said in a hurry, "everyone don''t move. Look around, can opener, tell me what you see."


    Sirte''s voice was not so anxious, but his voice was more serious than ever, saying: "I saw a line. It should be a fishing line. It''s green. The height is at my waist. I can''t see the situation at both ends of the line. In addition, I can see a line about two meters in front of me. The height is at my chest. There are water droplets hanging on the line, which is easy to find. In addition, there is an anti infantry mine under my feet, and I hear the sound of the snap spring."

 Chapter 421

    Mines, the nightmare of infantry, this is not an exaggeration. If you know you want to pass through a minefield, any infantry must have a nightmare.


    When they were training in Israel, Gao Yang had a little contact with their knowledge about mines, but they didn''t study deeply. At least it was impossible to demine. When he heard Sirte say he stepped on a mine, Gao Yang immediately knew that he stepped on an anti infantry mine.


    Since the Germans invented modern mine jumping in the 1930s, the name of mine jumping has become a nightmare for all infantry. For infantry, especially for the sharp soldiers walking in the front, tanks, aircraft, artillery, rifles and grenades, the combined threat of all these things is not as strong as a small mine jumping.


    It sounds when you step on it. It''s thunder. Whoever steps on it will be unlucky. But loose hair thunder, that is, it doesn''t sound when you step on it, and it will sound only after your feet leave. That''s loose hair thunder, and loose hair thunder is all jumping thunder.


    Of course, mine jumping is not only a trigger method of loose hair, such as pressing hair, Rafah, loose hair, all kinds of trigger methods, so Sirte stepped on a mine and saw two mixed ropes in front of him.


    The so-called mine jumping is to jump into the air and then explode. If the sharp soldier steps on the mine and doesn''t notice it, after he raises his feet, a mine will jump out of the ground. The explosion power covers a range of more than ten meters to tens of meters. If a team that doesn''t start the formation meets it, it''s normal for everyone to be knocked down by a mine.


    Thanks to Sirte''s high alertness, I don''t know how he found something abnormal under his feet. He stopped and didn''t lift his feet. If Sirte lifted his feet, not only he would die, but Gao Yang and Li JinFang, who are less than ten meters away from Sirte, would never run away.


    A mine is deadly enough. If you encounter a mine array, it''s bad luck. There''s nothing else to say.


    Now Gao Yang just feels lucky, very lucky. Fortunately, Sirte stopped. Fortunately, it has just rained. The mixing cable hidden in the air is easy to be found after hanging the water column.


    Gao Yang hurriedly said in the walkie talkie, "everyone don''t move, can opener, hold on, wait for us to go, worker bee, is there a way?"


    Tommy said in a deep voice, "I have to see to know. Everyone, look around. If you don''t find the rope, step back along your footprints. Ram and toad, you two are the most dangerous. Don''t lie down. Step back carefully and try to follow your footprints. After you step back, I''ll go to the can opener. Now, you start to act."


    Gao Yang carefully observed for a long time, and then he found that there was a row of water droplets hanging in the air about five meters in front of him. Then he tried his best to look closely, and he could vaguely see a thin mixing rope.


    The position of the mixing rope is very thief. What you can see between the two plants is about three meters long. If someone advances from here, he must choose to pass between the two clumps of plants. At that time, he happens to encounter the mixing rope.


    "I''m a ram. I found a mixed rope ahead."


    "Toad, the front view here is limited and there is no discovery."


    After the announcement, Gao Yang very carefully broke a leaf on the tree next to him, tore the leaf into a triangle, hung it on the tree next to him, and then slowly retreated back along his way.


    Everyone fell to the ground, and Tommy had reached the front of the queue. When he saw Gao Yang, Tommy looked serious and said to Gao Yang, "I don''t have anything to mine."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "can you deal with jumping thunder?"


    Tommy nodded, but then shook his head and said, "I''ve arranged mines, and many times, but I haven''t arranged mine jumping. Mine jumping is the most difficult to solve. I saw others arrange mine jumping, one success and one failure. The engineer who taught me to mine was killed, so I''m not sure at all."


    Gao Yang was angry, but he didn''t know whether to blame himself or others. He glanced at lucika lying on the stretcher and said in a deep voice, "you said you never used mines."


    Lucy card looked puzzled and said, "we never use mines. In the rain forest, laying mines is more about hurting our own people by mistake. Therefore, no one will use mines unless we encounter a difficult moment when fighting with the government forces."


    Gao Yang glanced at Tommy and said, "are you going to mine?"


    Tommy smiled and said, "of course, it''s my responsibility and my value. Boss, if I die, you have to give me a pension, call the money to the account I gave you, and see how much you give."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "go. If you die, I will give you a pension. Trust me, your pension will be a large amount."


    Tommy nodded, put everything on the ground with only a bayonet, and began to move forward light and slowly. After waiting for a moment, Gao Yang suddenly said, "worker bee, wait, I''ll go with you."


    Groliov immediately said, "no! Ram, what are you thinking? You can''t mine. Even in the past, it doesn''t make any sense. If the mine explodes, you will lose your life in vain."


    Cui Bo also said anxiously, "brother Yang, don''t be silly at this time. Really, it''s no use for you to go. What are you doing in the past?"


    "I have to let the can opener leave his last words. Maybe he wants to talk to Nate, worker bee and you. I won''t make trouble for you. Let''s go to the can opener and make him feel at ease. Then, where can you tell me your last words?"


    After that, Gao Yang made a gesture to Tommy and said, "you''re in the front, I''m in the back, I''ll go with you."


    Tommy hesitated, nodded and said, "OK, you should leave before I do it. There should be no problem."


    Following Tommy, Gao Yang came to a place four or five meters away from Sirte. If the lightning jump was detonated, he would be dead. Therefore, Gao Yang stood four or five meters away from Sirte, not afraid of being killed, but afraid of stepping on or tripping over other mines.


    After hearing the footsteps, Sirte turned his head. When he saw Gao Yang, he pointed to his right foot and said, "under this foot, man, I''m really unlucky, right?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s really unlucky enough."


    "The mines must have been laid by the phantom''s people, but I don''t know when they laid the mines. I assure you that there were no mines around Teodoro''s camp before we left, and I also assure you that this is certainly not because the mines were laid after the lieutenant colonel informed Teodoro. Frankly, I never thought I would encounter mines."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I believe what you said. I came to send you a call. Do you want to talk to knight?"


    After Sirte was silent for a moment, he shook his head and said, "forget it, there''s nothing to say. I can survive. I don''t have to say anything. I''m dead. Just call the lieutenant colonel and tell him how I died. Now telling the lieutenant colonel doesn''t make any sense except to let him worry for me."


    Gao Yang could only nod and then said in a deep voice, "so, do you have any last words? I can convey them to knight or someone you specify."


    Sirte looked up and thought for a moment, then shook his head and said: "I wanted to leave a message for my ex-wife. She would be very happy if she knew I was dead. I gave her only painful memories. It''s not impossible to make her happy after death, but it''s disgusting to think about making that bitch and her adulterer happy with the news of my death, so forget it. Now I want to die quietly in this corner, except my teammates Don''t let anyone know. "


    Gao Yang beckoned and said, "do you need to collect your body?"


    Sirte put his head in disgust and said, "don''t be kidding, man. Pick up a pile of rotten meat. It''s disgusting to think about it. Although the pile of rotten meat is me, I also feel disgusted, so forget it. It''s just a mercenary. If he dies, he will die. What corpses will he take, especially broken corpses."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, if you die, I will inform Nate of your death, and then I will avenge you."


    Sirte said with a smile, "you don''t have to do it for me. The lieutenant colonel and my brothers will avenge me."


    Gao Yang pointed to Tommy and said, "he will clear the mine. Wait a minute, he will try to save you. Whether he can survive depends on his technology and your luck."


    Sirte nodded at Tommy and said, "it''s up to you, man. Thank you for saving me. I hope I won''t drag you down."


    Tommy didn''t speak, but just nodded. At this time, Gao Yang said to Tommy, "worker bee, the can opener is our guest, so I have to ask his last words first. Now, it''s your turn. Do you have anything to leave to anyone?"


    Tommy hesitated for a moment, looked at Gao Yang and said: "I don''t have any last words to leave. I don''t want to say it. I don''t have an object to leave a last word. My family was killed by the Mu people, and my comrades in arms died almost. The only thing I care about is the comrades in arms orphans I take care of. There are 31 people in total, 16 children, big and small, seven women and eight old people. They are my concerns, and I have the responsibility to take care of them , if I die here, I don''t ask you to help me take care of them, but can you give them some money? Of course, the more the better, but I don''t insist. It''s my responsibility to complete the current work. I can''t ask too much. Also, don''t think about collecting my body. It''s meaningless. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "Just put the money on the account you gave me, right? If so, after you die, I will give that account $310000, not once, but every year. If an old man dies, $10000 will be reduced, and if a child becomes an adult, $10000 will be reduced. Of course, if I can do more, I will help you take care of them. This is my promise. In addition , if you die, we will avenge you. "

 Chapter 422

    Gao Yang''s words made Tommy laugh and said in a deep voice: "revenge is unnecessary. It''s meaningless. The enemy will find it when the mine rings, so hurry up and withdraw. Boss, you''re a good man. I want to blow myself up on purpose. Thank you!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "if you don''t die, how can you give 1.8 million dollars at the end of this operation, so if you want to die, I can only say you''re too stupid. What else do you have to explain?"


    Sirte also said anxiously, "man, it''s only $300000, and it''s only more than 3 million in ten years. Please, don''t catch me because of this small money. I want to compete with RAM."


    Tommy laughed and said, "it''s just a joke. Gao, my former boss knows where the people I want to take care of are. If possible, please take care of them for me. Well, there''s nothing to say. Get out of here quickly. I''m going to start working."


    Gao Yang saluted Tommy and Sirte and said in a deep voice, "good luck, guys. I''ll wait for you in the back."


    After saying that, Gao Yang turned and walked back, and Gao Yang just took a few steps. Tommy suddenly said, "boss, I don''t know what mine it is. Go back more. The distance of more than 30 meters is not safe."


    After watching Gao Yang leave, Sirte shrugged and said to Tommy, "man, this is the most difficult thing to dismantle. How sure are you?"


    Tommy shrugged and said, "I''m not sure at all. Take a chance."


    Sirte smiled: "then I have to thank you more, man. I thought you would all leave. I didn''t expect you to try to save me. If you can''t die, I owe you a life."


    Tommy sighed and said, "I thought the ram would order us to evacuate, but he didn''t do so. He asked me if I would come to save you, and then I came. You have to understand that I''m a new member of Satan''s mercenary regiment, but I''m really the only person with demining experience. This is my value. I have to reflect my value."


    Sirte shook his head and said, "it''s rare. I mean, it''s rare for you and ram. After all, I''m an outsider and will be an enemy in the future."


    Tommy said with a smile, "no matter who you are, you are at least our teammate now, so the Satan mercenary regiment can''t leave you alone. I''m surprised you''ll ask this question."


    Sirte said proudly, "when the angel mercenary regiment meets this kind of thing, it will certainly not leave anyone. I''m surprised that Satan can do it. You''re a veteran. You have to understand that there are also mercenaries who can do this, but few, few, at least I haven''t seen it."


    Tommy shook his head and said: "I''m not a mercenary. I just joined the Satan mercenary regiment, so I don''t know much about the mercenary circle. I used to be a guerrilla and a Serbian civilian armed force. In our place, as long as we act together, whether we are familiar old teammates or unfamiliar new teammates, those who will demine must stay to save people. If we are lucky, we will live together If it''s bad, we''ll die together. Anyway, we won''t leave anyone. In fact, I''m glad Gongyang didn''t order to leave you. You know, it''s more secure to be with such a boss. "


    Sirte laughed again and said, "man, you can laugh when you die. You''re a hero!"


    Tommy also said with a smile: "the pension of more than 300000 dollars a year, man, when I was a guerrilla, I didn''t dare to think I could earn so much. Even if I worked for others later, I would only earn 100000 dollars a year. Now even if I die, I don''t have to worry about anything, so of course I can laugh."


    Sirte shook his head and said, "Fark, you are really a great poor man, but I understand you. Watching your comrades die one by one, their wives and children must be taken care of. I''m fine. I don''t need to bear these problems. Well, you can do it later. I want to talk to ram."


    Sirte pressed the launch button on the throat wheat, and then shouted: "Hey, ram, let me tell you something. There are about three or four million dollars left in my account. I don''t know exactly how much. I spent almost all the money. How much is how much. If I die, remember to tell the lieutenant colonel that I gave you all the money, and then you transferred all the money to the worker bee. Anyway, my brothers are not short of money."


    After talking on the walkie talkie, Sirte turned off the throat wheat and said loudly, "come on, man, do it."


    Tommy walked slowly to Sirte, but he didn''t immediately remove the mines at Sirte''s feet. Instead, he first observed around Sirte, especially found the mixed hair mine hanging on the tree along the mixed rope.


    After careful investigation, Tommy said with a smile: "the good news is that although we encountered serial mines, the layout is not very complex. The bad news is that the mines hanging are American m16a1."


    Sirte whistled, then shook his head and said, "big mine, man, this is a big mine. I guess the mine under my feet must be M16. In that case, as long as the mine under my feet rings, all the mines have to be blown up."


    Tommy nodded, then pressed the walkie talkie and said, "boss, take people back. Fifty meters is not safe. We encounter m16a1 mines. At least three, chain mines, will explode if we want to explode, and they are hung on a tree. If you jump up, you can reach a height of three or four meters. Therefore, fifty meters is still dangerous. You can retreat to a hundred meters."


    Gao Yang knows that the m16a1 anti infantry mine made in the United States weighs more than 3kg. It is a big one in the anti infantry mine. The jumping height of the mine can reach 1.2m and the maximum killing range can reach 50m. If it is hung on a tree and detonated after jumping again, God knows how far the killing range of fragments can be.


    Waiting for Gao Yang, when they retreated to a distance of 100 meters, Tommy, who received the notice, lay on the ground and used a bayonet to push away the soil under Sirte''s feet bit by bit, slowly revealing the bullet body of the mine. After waiting to see the mine, Tommy smiled bitterly and said, "it''s m16a1, man, our luck is really bad."


    Sirte sighed and said, "Falk, I''m dead, man. Although I haven''t prayed for a long time, and although I''m unlikely to go to heaven, I want to pray now. Man, you go. This is my truth. You''re very interesting, and I''ll thank you."


    Tommy said in a deep voice, "since you are destined to go to hell, don''t pray. Now shut up and don''t disturb me."


    Sirte shook his head and said, "man, if there''s hope, of course I don''t mind you saving me, but the fuse of m16a1 is too sensitive. There''s no hope now. You can stay. There''s no other possibility except to accompany me to death. Come on, let''s go."


    Tommy looked at Sirte and said, "what we met is not jumping Betty. M16a1 is just powerful. It''s not that it can''t be disassembled, so shut up!"


    After saying it again, Tommy devoted himself to digging the soft soil bit by bit with a bayonet, and slowly exposed the fuse part that Sirte was stepping on. At this time, it is the most dangerous. M16a1 is a compression-pull dual-purpose fuse. Now it can be confirmed that the fuse has been set to loose detonate, but if he accidentally touches the fuse again, the mine may explode immediately.


    After slowly seeing the fuse, Tommy began to clean the soil around the fuse with his fingers. When the fuse was half exposed, Tommy sighed and said, "the mine fuse has been triggered. I can''t insert the insurance back, so I have to find another way."


    "If there''s a way, just try it. If there''s little hope, you''d better go. We''re just strangers. I won''t be happy because you accompany me to die, nor sad because you left. Anyway, I have to have this day sooner or later. The difference is just to die in the place above."


    Tommy ignored Sirte. After thinking for a while, he said in a deep voice, "I have a way. At least I can try. Do you have a knife? The very thin one is OK. My bayonet is too thick. You can have other thin and hard things."


    Sirte pulled out his knife, a mercworx sniper double-edged fighting knife. He turned the handle upside down and handed it to Tommy and said, "is this OK?"


    Tommy took Sirte''s fighting knife, looked at it, shrugged and said, "double-edged, big enough, it should be OK."


    After half a day of playing under Sirte''s feet with a knife, Tommy suddenly said on the walkie talkie, "ram, I have a chance to save the can opener, but you have to help me."


    Gao Yang had been lying on the ground, motionless. He was afraid he would hear a loud noise, but he finally waited for good news.


    After hearing Tommy''s words, Gao Yang immediately said, "what should we do?"


    "Listen to me, I have a bottle of strong glue here. I will pour strong glue into the fuse, but this method is not very reliable, so I also need something big and heavy enough. The bottom must be hard and flat enough. After pouring glue into the fuse, I will insert the knife between the sole of the can opener and the mine fuse, and then press a heavy object on the knife The power will be much higher and may save our lives. "


    "What else? What else do you need?"


    "Nothing else is needed. You''d better act quickly."


    Gao Yang immediately got up and said in a hurry, "it''s heavy enough. The bottom is hard and flat enough. Find it, fast, fast!"


    Groliov said anxiously, "the quickest way is to load soil into the backpack. It must be heavy enough."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said, "OK, put the ceramic insert plate on the bulletproof vest into the bag, so it will be flat and hard enough. The rabbit takes your engineer shovel and cleans up a bag. Come on!"

 Chapter 423

    Most of Gao Yang''s backpacks are 3D bags. Except that groliov and Cui Bo carry a 60 liter bag, the others are a little small.


    After quickly sweeping around everyone''s backpacks, he saw Kamp''s marching backpack. His eyes lit up. He immediately pointed to the big backpack behind Kamp and said in a hurry: "give it to me!"


    Kamp''s backpack is only two more straps than his pocket. There is a rope on his mouth. Once the rope is loosened, it is actually a large canvas pocket that goes straight up and down without layering. The key is that it is large enough. According to the capacity, it is at least 80 liters and more than 100 kilograms of soil.


    Groliov took Kamp''s backpack and poured out the contents. Gao Yang immediately padded a bulletproof insert plate pulled out from the front of his bulletproof vest at the bottom of the backpack. Cui Bo, who had already prepared, immediately began to fill the backpack with soil.


    After the soil was loaded more than half a backpack slowly, Gao Yang carried it for a while. He felt that it was at least more than 100 kg. Then he said, "OK, this weight is enough. I''ll send the bag to them."


    Groliov opened Gao Yang''s hand holding the backpack, pulled the rope from the mouth of the backpack, and then put the backpack on his shoulder.


    "Tell the worker bee I''m over."


    After leaving a word, groliov carried his backpack to Tommy and Sirte.


    After seeing groliov, Tommy nodded and said, "put down the bag and leave quickly. I''ll do it when you get to safety."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "I can stay and help. Only you can''t press the bag up."


    Tommy had to press the fuse of the mine with a knife and press the bag full of soil on the knife. In this process, the mine would explode if it exploded. Needless to say, if it didn''t explode, he would get back his life.


    Sirte waved to groliov and said, "I can put the bag after taking my feet away. Anyway, the worker bee''s hands can''t leave. I have enough time to do these things. There''s no need to bring you in. Let''s go quickly, man. Don''t waste our time."


    Groliov looked at Tommy and said, "is that ok?"


    Tommy smiled, "of course, so hurry up. I can''t start working until you''re gone."


    Groliov turned and ran without hesitation. After waiting for groliov to run away, Tommy took out a can of fast acting strong glue from his pocket and said to Sirte, "are you ready? I''m going to start."


    "Come on, man, I''m impatient."


    Tommy opened the glue can and began to drop glue into the hole where the safety bolt was inserted. At this time, he had to be careful not to stick the glue to the soles of Sirte''s feet.


    The method of pouring glue into the mine fuse is useful before the mine is triggered, but when the foot has stepped on the mine, pouring glue into the fuse is better than nothing, because there is only a very small hole in the fuse, which can''t fill much at all. It can play a psychological comfort role at most, It is mainly necessary to keep the mines with loose fuses from being detonated after replacing the weight of the human body with heavy objects.


    Tommy just dug a small pit next to the mine. Most of the bomb body and fuse of the mine are still buried in the soil. After pouring some glue into the small hole on the side where the fuse is inserted with the safety bolt, Tommy took a deep breath and said, "pray, I''m going to use a knife."


    The backpack full of soil was at Sirte''s hand. Sirte grabbed the backpack with one hand, closed his eyes and said loudly, "come on!"


    Tommy carefully inserted the tip of the knife into Sirte''s sole. When he saw the tip inserted between the sole and the fuse, Tommy closed his eyes and stopped.


    After a few seconds, he found that the mine had not been detonated. Tommy smiled and continued to push the knife forward bit by bit. He could feel the friction of the knife on the hard fuse. After the tip of the knife penetrated the other side of Sirte''s foot, Tommy no longer pushed the knife, but quickly filled the small hole with soil, Then he pressed the handle of the knife with his two hands and the tip of the knife at the foot of the other side of Sirte.


    After holding the knife firmly, Tommy said in a sharp voice because he was too nervous: "good luck, we succeeded in the first step, ha ha, ha ha."


    After laughing twice, sulta swallowed a mouthful of water and said, "can I lift my feet?"


    "Wait, wait, let me prepare. Remember, after you move your feet, you should gently and slowly put down the bag. Don''t worry. Our lives are in your hands."


    "I''ll be careful, Falk. Of course I''ll be careful."


    "OK, now get ready and raise your feet!"


    After Tommy finished, Sirte slowly raised his feet. After the feet were lifted to the ground, he and Tommy closed their eyes, and the frightening voice did not appear. They had completed two steps, and only the last step was left


    After gently putting his feet back on the ground, Sirte clenched them all, clenched his teeth and shook them in front of his chest to vent his inner excitement. However, it was only a short moment later, Sirte immediately grabbed his backpack, took a long breath and said, "I''m going to start putting the bag."


    Tommy gasped quickly and said in a deep voice, "you can let it go. Take your time, gently, gently..."


    Seeing the position, Sirte gently put the bag on Tommy and pressed it on the knife. With the weight on the knife increasing a little, until Sirte completely put down the bag full of soil, the mine was still not detonated.


    After putting the bag down completely, Sirte trembled, "I put it down."


    Tommy also said in a trembling voice, "we''re going to succeed. Let''s go. I''ll let go after you go. Hurry up."


    Sirte laughed worse than crying and said, "don''t be kidding, man, let go."


    Tommy took a deep breath and suddenly took back his hand that pressed the knife tightly.


    Sirte felt the tranquility that he had never felt in his life. There was no sound, no sound of jumping mines and throwing drugs, and no sound of mines directly exploding underneath. In other words, they succeeded.


    After two dry smiles, Sirte said to Tommy lying on the ground, "man, you succeeded. Now let''s run quickly."


    Tommy said in a deep voice, "man, I can''t stand up. My legs are soft. I can''t move. I guess I can''t walk. Can you drag my legs away?"


    Sirte gently took two steps forward, then squatted down, grabbed Tommy, who was lying face down, and dragged Tommy back for several meters.


    "All right, you can pull me up."


    Sirte let go of Tommy''s ankle, and then stretched out his hand to pull Tommy up from the ground. After Tommy stood up very hard, his legs trembled like chaff.


    Sirte pointed to Tommy, laughed and said, "look at your legs. They''re still shaking. What a shame, man."


    Tommy''s hand was shaking. After he looked at Sirte, he snorted and said, "look at himself before talking about others."


    Sirte looked down, and then he found that his legs were shaking, and they were shaking no less than Tommy.


    After wandering around at the critical moment of life and death, after the nerves tightened to the extreme began to relax, the strong fear response finally came. This is an instinctive response of human beings and can not be avoided.


    "Great, I''m not scared to pee my pants, and my legs are soft now. It''s great. Fortunately, I can stand just now. My legs shake. Man, we''re both in heaven. Well, I hold you. We have to leave quickly. I don''t want to stay here any more for a fucking second."


    After that, Sirte, who couldn''t walk, reached out to hold Tommy with the same soft legs. The two helped each other and slowly walked to the place where they were lying,.


    When Gao Yang saw two Tommy and Sirte holding each other in his sight, Gao Yang jumped up, and then a group of people cheered and ran towards them.


    Excited, Gao Yang ran to the front and back of Tommy and Sirte, punched Tommy in the chest, and then shouted, "I knew you could do it! I knew you couldn''t die!"


    Tommy sat down on the ground with a puff, then rubbed his chest and said with a bitter smile, "Falk, don''t hit me so hard. I was too scared to stand."

 Chapter 424

    The jubilant celebration lasted only a short time. After the crisis was lifted, a new problem was raised, that is, how to continue the attack.


    Sirte and Tommy are veterans who have just experienced life and death. Although fear is inevitable, the difference between them and ordinary people is that they can get rid of fear in a very short time. This is the value of veterans. They are afraid like ordinary people, but they can restrain their negative emotions and know when to be afraid, When not to be afraid.


    Sirte and Tommy rested for about five minutes. They almost recovered their peace at the same time. After Tommy returned to his senses, they immediately stood up, patted the soil on their hips and said in a deep voice, "I have no problem. Now let me talk about the minefield."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "how''s it going? Can we cross the minefield?"


    Tommy said without hesitation: "I think it''s no problem. The minefield laid by the enemy belongs to the nature of early warning. Although it is a series of mines, the layout is relatively simple. It is to lay the longest blockade line with as few mines as possible, and there is almost no depth. In other words, as long as you break through the very narrow blockade line, you can pass through the minefield."


    "What reason are you anxious to make this judgment?"


    Tommy squatted on the ground, took a branch and began to draw a schematic diagram on the ground, saying: "The minefield is newly established. I don''t know whether they have completed the work of surrounding the whole camp with minefields, but if the enemy intends to prevent and kill possible enemy attacks with mines, they should use this kind of minefield similar to trapezoid, narrow in the front and wide in the back. When someone touches the mine in front, the mine in the back will also be triggered, and even if the mine is found, it can''t be destroyed Exclude in a short time.


    Now the mine array in front of us is arranged horizontally, and the enemy uses a long trip line, and multiple trip lines restrain each other. The enemy mines on the terrain that is most convenient for people to pass through, and only a line is hung in some places that are difficult to pass through. That is to say, even if someone triggers the trip line, the mine may explode far away, so I think the enemy Only a minefield with the main function of early warning is arranged. Of course, on the important route, it is killing and early warning, while on the secondary route, such as the zone difficult to pass, it is only early warning. "


    Sirte shouted, "man, if it''s just an early warning thunder array, it''s a better choice to use only trip wires?"


    Gao Yang also has the same doubts as Sirte. From the layout of minefields he saw, the trip wires of mines are high-level trip wires hung in the air, rather than common low-level trip wires used to hang feet.


    "The enemy hangs the trip wire of the mine relatively high. This is to avoid being touched by animals, which is in line with the characteristics of early warning minefields. However, if they only intend to use mines for early warning, why would they bury loose hair mines? If animals step on them, there will not only be a problem of false early warning, but also waste a lot of mines in the area."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, Tommy nodded and said: "You are right, but the answer I have just said is that the enemy chooses to lay anti-personnel chain mines on key routes, and the reason why they bury mines on the ground without fear of animal triggering is because they have a strong smell on the mines they bury mines. I can smell a smelly smell when demining. I don''t know what the source of the smell is But it must be the smell that makes more sensitive animals avoid. "


    Sirte shrugged and said, "there are few large animals in the rainforest. The large animals moving on the ground here are mainly Xi Xi and big ant eaters. Both of these animals have a very sensitive sense of smell. If they spray the chemical smell that makes them afraid, they really don''t have to worry about the problem of animal lightning."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "well, I see. That means we can continue to prepare for the attack."


    Tommy looked at his watch and said, "there are more than two hours before dark. Time is enough. I''ll find a safer route and remove the mines."


    Groliov said: "well, what should we do when we evacuate? This time we were lucky. We arrived here just after the rain. We can easily find the trip line of mines, but after dark, we will be in trouble."


    Sirte shouted: "it doesn''t matter. I know the path from Teodoro''s camp to the outside world. Don''t worry. No one is stupid enough to lay mines on their own road unless they want to die."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "good, worker bee, look at you. Do you need to rest a little longer?"


    Tommy shook his head and said, "no, I''m not so fragile. You wait for me here. I''ll come back and take you there after I find out the route."


    Tommy went to find a safe route by himself. He just walked around the gate of hell, but then he will face mines again soon. I have to say that Tommy is still very brave.


    Gao Yang and others were waiting for Tommy''s news. After Tommy left, Lucy said to Bruce right beside her, "who is he?"


    Since she woke up, Lucy card is still silent and doesn''t care about everything outside. She didn''t call palano or take a look at Sirte, which Gao Yang is happy to see. Bruce, who knows the inside story, is also happy. Lucy card won''t ask to call palano.


    Sirte said he knew the way to Teodoro camp. Lucika finally became suspicious. After hearing lucika''s question, Bruce hesitated and said, "it''s a friend of ram."


    Bruce didn''t know if Lucy card would ask to call perano next, but Lucy card just looked at Sirte deeply, but there was no movement anymore. After a long silence, she whispered to Bruce, "thank you."


    Bruce looked at lucica in amazement and said, "what? Are you thanking me for your treatment? If so, you don''t have to thank me. I''m an army doctor, and it''s my duty to treat you."


    Although it will be painful for Lucy to be bitten by bullet ants, the main danger is her allergic reaction. Bruce has been around Lucy these two days. Of course, there is no special reason, just because Lucy is the only one who needs his care.


    Gao Yang sees Bruce and Lucy talking. Lucy always doesn''t have to say one more word, so he''s worried. Bruce knows what he''s worried about. After quietly making an OK gesture to Gao Yang, Gao Yang puts down his heart and doesn''t pay attention to what Bruce and Lucy are saying, but continues to pay attention to Tommy''s action.


    To enter the minefield, you must not be careless, and you need to be more cautious in choosing a safe route. It took about an hour for Gao Yang to receive Tommy''s reply.


    "Boss, I''ve found a safe route. I''m going to start removing obstacles. It''s not far from you, so everyone should pay attention to safety. Repeat, I''m going to start removing obstacles. Be careful."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "ram, you must be careful. If it''s difficult to clean up, give up. Repeat, give up if it''s difficult. Don''t take risks."


    It takes a long time to search and confirm the location of the mine, but it doesn''t take long to remove the trip wire of the mine. Only after five minutes, Tommy said in the walkie talkie: "the obstacles have been cleared. I want to look forward and confirm that there is no new minefield ahead. Wait for my news."


    "Well done, be more careful."


    After waiting for about 20 minutes again, Tommy finally sent back the message: "I have explored more than 100 meters and found no new minefields. Now I want to go back and wait for me."


    In the rain forest, it will get dark very quickly. As soon as the sun sets, it will fall into darkness almost immediately. Gao Yang looks at his watch. It is less than 40 minutes from sunset. They must quickly pass through the minefield and enter the safety zone within 40 minutes.


    "Get ready, wait for the worker bees to come back, set out immediately, and be sure to reach the safety zone before dark," he said loudly


    Tommy came back in a short time, but it also took ten minutes. As soon as Tommy came back, he immediately put on his backpack, carried all his items, waved his hand and said, "you can only use a closer formation, keep a distance of three meters, follow the people in front, and never leave my route at will."


    Gao Yang said randomly, "yes, Lucy, inform your people, big dog, rabbit, you two finish, toad, can opener, you walk behind me, little fly and guide walk in the middle, now go."


    Tommy is slow in pace, although the time is relatively tight, but still can not be a little bit of a big idea to grab time, must be stable, so Tommy''s speed can not be too fast.


    Gao Yang followed Tommy''s skill and dared not make a wrong step. Their team formation was very dense. In case of a thunder jump, the team would not die or be seriously injured, and none of them could run.


    After passing the minefield cordon slowly but without danger, it was almost dark when the team reached the end of the route Tommy had explored and marked.


    At this time, Gao Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although it was dark, they were only about 400 meters away from Teodoro''s camp. Even if it was not dark, they could not move on.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "take a rest on the spot, rabbit and big dog. You two guard. Two hours later, I''ll approach toad for investigation. Others are ready for battle. After receiving the order, they are ready to respond or launch an attack."


    Sirte raised his hand and said, "Sir, I ask to investigate with you. I''m familiar with the terrain."


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang nodded and said, "I agree with your request. In two hours, you will come to the reconnaissance with me and toad."

 Chapter 425

    Gao Yang walked in front, Li JinFang and Sirte left and right, and the three approached Teodoro''s camp in a pin shape.


    The three men used the night vision instrument to walk quietly through the jungle. Gao Yang didn''t use his shotgun, but put the blade of Satan in his hand. His gun has a thermal imaging sight, which can be used as an effective supplement to the low light level night vision instrument. At least at close range, if the enemy is disguised and hidden, the low light level night vision instrument can''t see it, but the thermal imaging sight can see it.


    Sirte has been to Teodoro''s camp, but he can be said to be familiar with the terrain in Teodoro''s camp. After leaving the camp, Sirte''s memory has no effect. Let alone he hasn''t left the camp much. Even if he wanders outside the camp all day, it''s not good. It''s more difficult to find a characteristic target in the rainforest than climbing to the sky. All places look the same, So even if Sirte followed, Gaoyang they still had to grope forward.


    From time to time, Gao Yang holds up his gun and looks at it. He should not only observe the ground, but also look at the top of the tree to prevent someone from hiding on it.


    It was very close to the camp. Gao Yang, who was walking in the front, suddenly stopped, raised his right fist and signaled that he had found the enemy. Then he stretched out two fingers and pointed to the air on the right side in front of him, indicating that there were two people there.


    Using the thermal imaging sight on his gun, Gao Yang found two figures on the tree, which should be the secret sentry in the camp, and he was less than 40 meters away from the big tree where the sentry was hiding.


    Gao Yang only found two sentinels, but he still couldn''t see the houses in the camp. However, he knew that he was only one step away from the houses. Maybe he could see the camp hidden behind the tree a few steps forward.


    If the sentinels in the tree don''t have night vision, they can only watch by hearing. According to Sirte, Teodoro''s men are not equipped with night vision.


    After Gao Yang made a careful gesture, the three continued to approach, and only walked more than ten meters, and an empty camp suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Sirte and Li JinFang knelt on one knee on both sides of Gao Yang to maintain the realm and protection action, while Gao Yang continued to observe with the thermal imaging sight on the gun after scanning once.


    The camp seems scattered. All the trees have been preserved, but the shrubs and weeds under the trees have been removed, so the vision in the camp is much better, and the high thermal imaging sight can see farther.


    After reading the drawings, even if it is a sketch, even if you have never been to that place, you can visualize the scene in your mind. This is an essential skill for an excellent commander. When Gao Yangzha was trained in Israel, he performed very well in this subject.


    Although it was night, Gao Yang matched the scene he saw with the topographic map in his memory one by one. Justin''s drawings were very accurate. The match between the scene he saw and his drawings was very high, which made Gao Yang have greater confidence in Justin''s map.


    Gao Yang found nine secret sentries hidden in trees, but he could not see the heat source within the camp. There were many possibilities. People were in the house, and the walls of the house were thick, which blocked the heat source. But Sirte said that the wooden walls here were very thin, which could not be used as a support for combat or effectively block the heat source, So it''s more likely that people are in the room on the other side of the camp, or no one here is an empty camp.


    There is a secret sentry. It is unlikely that it is an empty camp. Gao Yang spared a section of the road and changed direction to continue the investigation. This time, Gao Yang found that there are a lot of heat sources in the two rooms through the thermal imaging sight.


    After determining the general direction, he quietly retreated a distance, then Gao Yang lurked down near the camp and informed the follow-up personnel that they could enter the battlefield and meet them.


    When they operate at night, the means to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves is the IR lamp that can be observed by the night vision instrument, and when they set out first for investigation, they will leave the luminous objects that can only be observed by the night vision instrument as road signs.


    After waiting for about an hour, groliov and them all arrived. After gathering the personnel together, Gao Yang explained what he found, and then said: "Our goal is to kill Teodoro. The primary attack point is his house, because we need to confirm the target at a close range. Toad and I also have a can opener as group A. the first echelon enters, as close as possible to Teodoro''s house. Small flies and test tubes. Groliov is group B. The second echelon enters for fire cover. Worker bees. The space in the camp is very small, but it is not enough That''s enough for you to use mortars, rabbit. You accompany the worker bees as group C. In addition to covering him to ensure continuous artillery fire, you should also cover us in the way of accurate shooting. Lucika, the five of you follow the worker bees, but don''t participate in the war. As long as you can send the shells to the worker bees in time, well, what''s your problem now? "


    Gao Yang has made it very clear. The rest is to temporarily assign positions when entering the battlefield. Everyone has no problem, but lucika suddenly said, "we want to attack with you."


    "No, it''s impossible. Two of you are injured and have difficulty moving, and you have problems moving now. I can''t accept your conditions."


    After talking in Spanish with Kamp in a low voice, lucika looked at Gao Yang and said, "they can''t go. I''m fine now. I''ll attack you myself. None of you can speak Spanish. If you need me, I can follow the doctor."


    After that, lucika patted her M16 rifle and said in a deep voice, "I''m not your burden. I''ve been fighting for a long time than you."


    Gao Yang knows that Lucy is right. Being a witness is secondary, but Lucy''s Spanish is very useful. Moreover, Lucy''s combat effectiveness should be really good, especially in the jungle.


    "Test tube, does Lucy''s physical condition allow her to fight?"


    Bruce thought for a moment, nodded and said, "although I don''t think it''s a good idea, her physical condition allows her to fight."


    Since Lucy card is really useful and her physical condition is OK, Gao Yang doesn''t have to refuse her to participate in the war, but she can''t be put into the battlefield as the first echelon.


    "Lucy card, you can join group B and follow the test tube. Now, give the mortar to the worker bee and the rabbit, and leave the useless equipment to the guide."


    Groliov nodded and said, "I see, but wait a minute."


    After that, groliov took out the baffle from his bulletproof vest, handed it to Gao Yang and said, "install it."


    Gao Yang''s baffle had been lost during demining. He looked at the ceramic plate handed by groliov, shook his head and said, "no, keep it yourself."


    Groliov frowned and said, "don''t let me say it for the third time, put it on!"


    At this time, Tommy quietly pulled out the baffle on his bulletproof vest, threw it at Gao Yang, and whispered, "according to the principle of who is at greater risk and who strengthens protection, don''t argue. I''ll stay outside and there''s no danger of being attacked behind. I''ll put the baffle behind in front."


    Gao Yang was stunned. Finally, he nodded and didn''t speak. He inserted the baffle into the bulletproof vest. Groliov nodded at Tommy and rearranged the bulletproof vest.


    When everything was ready, he raised his voice and said: "The secret sentry in the book close to us must be solved. Their threat is too great. Once they have machine guns and other firepower, it will be very troublesome. Toad and I have the lowest pistol sound. We can solve them with pistols within 20 meters. If the plan is successful, the first echelon will continue to sneak in. If it fails, we will start a strong attack."


    Sirte shrugged and said, "I suggest using MP7. It''s too risky to use a pistol. Or you can let me take charge of a target with a pistol. I''m more confident in my pistol."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m not familiar with MP7, and it''s too troublesome to change the gun temporarily. In addition, we are also very sure of our pistols."


    Hang the shotgun on his chest, take out the pistol and hit the silencer. After confirming that everyone is ready, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "action!"


    Sirte was covered with shotguns. Gao Yang and Li JinFang were holding a pistol. The three set out first and touched the big tree with a secret sentry.


    The jungle environment is a double-edged sword. The dense plants have caused great obstacles to attack, but they also provide good enough cover for Gao Yang. They didn''t make a sound. Gao Yang and they approached only more than ten meters under the tree and were not found.


    Looking up from under the tree, you can see the small platform built on the branch of the tree. There are two people sitting on the left and right. They all hung their heads and leaned against the tree. They didn''t move, as if they were asleep.


    In order to avoid any warning from either of the two sentinels, he needs to shoot at the same time. Gao Yang makes a gesture to Li JinFang to indicate which target they are responsible for. Then he holds the gun in both hands, raises the pistol and aims at the head of the sentinel on the left side of the tree.


    Li JinFang also took aim, and Sirte, in front of Gao Yang and Li JinFang, confirmed that Gao Yang and Li JinFang had taken aim, raised his left arm high, and then waved it suddenly.


    As Sirte''s left arm fell, Gao Yang immediately pulled the trigger. Because the muzzle noise weakened, he clearly heard the click of the gun when it hit.


    The gunfire of Li JinFang and Gao Yang sounded almost at the same time. It was like someone patted his chin and palm. In addition, there was no sound. The two people in the tree tilted their heads to one side at the same time, neither falling under the tree nor making any sound.

 Chapter 426

    After solving the secret sentry stuck in the key position and waving high, the three men immediately officially entered the range of the camp.


    There are not many houses in the camp, but they are relatively large. It is difficult to hide tracks on the open ground, but the night in the rainforest is extremely dark, and there is no light in the camp. As long as they don''t make a sound, they can still take risks and try to go deep.


    After Gao Yang and his team entered the camp, group B providing fire support dispersed and then entered, keeping a distance of about 20 meters from the three of them. Once they were found, they would suppress the enemy with dense fire and cover group A to continue to attack or evacuate.


    The action continued quietly. According to the memory in his mind, Gao Yang bypassed several houses and went straight to the house where Teodoro himself lived.


    There are about a dozen houses in the camp. Teodoro''s house is in the middle of the camp, and there is a secret whistle on the tree behind the house.


    Although it was strange why there were only a few hidden sentries in the trees, there were no fixed sentries and mobile sentries that should have appeared in the camp. As he easily arrived near Teodoro''s house, he could only put this doubt behind him for the time being.


    Gao Yang''s plan is to rush directly to Teodoro''s house and kill Teodoro. The others will be handed over to group B who covers them. Therefore, the first thing to solve is the secret sentry right above Teodoro''s house, but the secret Sentry is in the middle of the camp. Even if a pistol with a silencer is used, It is also difficult to ensure that it will not be found by secret outposts in several other positions.


    Gao Yang aimed his pistol at the secret whistle on the tree. There was only one person in the middle tree. It was relatively simple to solve. If no one found out after shooting, he would continue to move forward silently. If found, he would turn the sneak attack into a strong attack.


    Although the distance is a little far, reaching 345 meters, Gao Yang is still confident that he can solve the problem with a pistol, and the sentry is facing his back, which makes Gao Yang more confident that he can kill the sentry.


    Let Li JinFang and Sirte prepare for the assault, hold high the pistol, aim at the back of the brain of the sentry in the tree, and hit this position to ensure a fatal blow.


    After the "pa" sound, the sentry on the tree fell forward on the platform.


    The night in the rain forest is not calm. Animals roar from time to time and insects make high or low sounds. These background noises make the "pa" gunshot sound not so harsh, but although the gunshot is not big, it can not be small. At least everyone in group B behind them can hear it clearly.


    After firing the gun, Gao Yang quickly put the pistol back into the holster and prepared for the subsequent forced attack, but after he waited for a moment, the camp was still silent.


    The enemy still found the abnormality when they reached the core position. The attack went too smoothly. This is the real abnormality.


    Gao Yang felt something wrong. There must be something wrong. He didn''t think the enemy had set him up, but there must be something wrong.


    Sirte stepped back two steps, walked to Gao Yang and said in a very low voice, "the situation is wrong. The guards in teodulo''s camp should not be so lax."


    "Do you think it''s a trap?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, Sirte thought for a moment and said, "no, if it was a trap, they wouldn''t let the sentry die like this. Now I think Teodoro is not in the camp."


    Sirte''s words are similar to Gao Yang''s judgment, but it''s already here. We have to see what''s going on anyway.


    Group B can see several of them. Gao Yang makes a gesture to remind others that they want to start attacking Teodoro''s house, and then walks slowly towards them.


    He smoothly approached to the door of Teodoro''s house. Gao Yang listened. There was no sound in the house. After making a preparation posture for Sirte and Li JinFang, Sirte pointed his shotgun at the position that should be the door bolt, and then Gao Yang gently pushed the door.


    Gao Yang just wanted to try if he could open the door. If he couldn''t, he should let Sirte blast the door bolt with a shotgun. The first bullet in Sirte''s shotgun was a door breaking bullet, which was originally prepared for this time.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, the door made of logs opened a small crack with his gentle push.


    Although it was an accident, Gao Yang continued to exert himself and pushed the wooden door open.


    The wooden door creaked, and after Gao Yang pushed the door open, Li JinFang, who was ready to go, rushed in at once.


    Although Li JinFang''s action was fast, it was light and did not make any sound. At the moment when Li JinFang rubbed his body, Gao Yang immediately followed Li JinFang and rushed into the room.


    When Gao Yang and Li JinFang were trained in Israel, they really remembered the night attack and attack on the instructor by the instructor. They would not make any mistakes with their eyes closed.


    After Gao Yang and Li JinFang entered the room, they aimed their guns at the most threatening position. When they confirmed that there was no danger in the outer room, Sirte, the last to enter, had passed between them and rushed into the inner room.


    Although he has never cooperated, the master is the master. Sirte knows what he should do.


    Sirte was the first to rush into his Oduro''s bedroom, but he didn''t shoot. Then Gao Yang and Li JinFang rushed into the room one after another, but there was nothing on a big bed in the room. Teoduro was not there as expected.


    Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "the target is not here. Repeat, the target is not here. We will continue to search for the target."


    After Gao Yang informed everyone that they needed to continue the search, he immediately said, "group a goes to find rooms 3 and 4, group B and group C are ready."


    Gao Yang used the thermal imaging sight on the gun to find people in the two rooms. Now that he can''t find Teodoro, he must search the two rooms next.


    Someone''s house is behind auduro''s house, which is 20 meters away. It is two large houses built side by side. After Gao Yang waved his hand, the three came out of teauduro''s room, stuck to the root of the wall and bypassed teauduro''s house. When they were about to touch the two houses, they just came to the middle, But one of the rooms suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 427

    With the light on, there were several dissatisfied murmurs in the room, and another voice was a loud voice, but in terms of intonation, the speaker was scolding rather than warning.


    The sudden changes did not make Gao Yang panic. Before no one came out of the house, Gao Yang and the three of them accelerated their steps and quickly moved to both sides of the door of the house.


    With a gesture, group B asked them to take care of the remaining sentry in the tree. Gao Yang reached out and took down two defensive grenades from the combat vest, opened the pull ring, and Li JinFang and Sirte pointed their guns at the door.


    It wasn''t long. With the sound of footsteps in the room, another man soon opened the inward door. He was yawning with a flashlight in his left hand. At the moment he opened the door, Li JinFang suddenly shot.


    Li JinFang fired with HK416 almost close to the person who opened the door. When he knocked the first person to the ground, Sirte fired again and again with his shotgun. Several people around the door quickly fell down with hands and dances. In a short moment, there were no people who could fight at the door of the house. At this time, Gao Yang threw both grenades into the house.


    But after Gao Yang threw the grenade into the house, Li JinFang and Sirte quickly bent down and bowed their heads. Then, after two explosions, Sirte rushed into the house first.


    But while Li JinFang shot, group B also shot. The secret sentries on the two trees were instantly knocked down by intensive fire. After grove cleaned up the secret sentry on one of the trees with intensive fire of machine guns, he immediately turned the muzzle of the gun and opened fire at the other occupied house next to them, and the wood chips flew away with long-term fire.


    Gao Yang rushed into the house with Sirte. Sirte pointed his gun to the right. Gao Yang was responsible for searching the left after entering.


    The room was not small. There was a big bunk. There was no one on the bed. Everyone fell to the ground, mainly at the door.


    All the people were lying on the ground. Gao Yang didn''t see the figure who could still stand. There was only one person crawling on the ground in front of him. After Gao Yang added a shot, he heard Sirte shouting behind him: "safe!"


    "Safe!"


    After the same shout, Gao Yang and Sirte immediately turned around and ran out. The house has been cleaned up. It''s time to attack the next house.


    Li JinFang didn''t enter the house. When Gao Yang and Sirte came out, Li JinFang immediately followed them and rushed to the next house.


    Groliov was shooting with a machine gun and focused on the position of the door. As for the others, after cleaning up the sentry, they had dispersed and were responsible for one direction, so as not to suddenly rush out of other rooms.


    Seeing that Gao Yang and they were close to the door, groliov immediately moved the bullet drop point to the positions on both sides of the door and let the door out.


    When Gao Yang ran to the door, groliov''s gun was always in front of them and kept a position of one meter, that is, there was a fire net one meter away in front of Gao Yang. If someone wanted to rush out of the door, she had to pass through the bullet jet penetrating the wooden wall.


    It''s really brave to cooperate with the firepower network provided by groliov. Not everyone can turn a blind eye to the bullet jet next to him. However, groliov has confidence in himself. No matter how close he is, he is not afraid to hit his own people, and Gao Yang also has confidence in groliov. They know that although the bullet is close, there will be no threat.


    Before arriving at the door, Li JinFang had already taken down two defensive grenades. After arriving at the door, Gao Yang shot at the door bolt with a shotgun, and then Sirte kicked out. After kicking the door inward, Li JinFang threw the two grenades in his hand.


    After waiting for the grenade to explode, groliov immediately stopped shooting and Gao Yang rushed into the room with a shotgun. The room was also a large bunk, but most of the people inside were still lying in bed. Gao Yang looked around and only two people were lying on the ground in front of the bed.


    No matter whether people were dead or alive, Gao Yang shot each of the five people he could see, and Sirte''s gun rang a few times, and then the two of them almost shouted with one voice: "safe!"


    After shouting safety, Gao Yang and Sirte quickly refilled the shotgun. At this time, Gao Yang heard Frye''s urgent voice: "three people have been found, which has been solved."


    Gao Yang ran out of the house. The gunfire had stopped. Everyone was looking for new targets everywhere, but there seemed to be no living people in the camp. After the gunfire stopped, the camp was silent.


    Sirte said behind Gao Yang, "the number is wrong. There should be at least 150 people here, but now there are only 32."


    Of course, Gao Yang also knew that he was wrong. He hurriedly said, "check whether the enemy is alive. Two people in a group began to search and clean up the battlefield and pay attention to safety."


    There were only a dozen houses in the camp. The search was soon completed. Most of the houses were empty. It seemed that there were only 32 people in the whole camp who had been solved.


    Gao Yang examined the bodies one by one with a flashlight. The result was doomed. There was no Teodoro in it.


    Although a very easy attack battle was fought, and the enemy didn''t even have a chance to shoot, it was useless to kill Teodoro a hundred times. The task of clearing a specific target was like this. If the target was not killed, everything did not have any meaning.


    In order to ensure the safety, Gao Yang''s action was so fierce that he didn''t want to find a living person to ask questions. After gathering the people together, Gao Yang shrugged and said helplessly: "guys, the result is very bad. Teodulo is not here, so our task is not over."


    Groliov said in a deep voice: "although Teodoro is not here, there are more than 30 people here, which means that this camp has not been abandoned. I think Teodoro may come back. Can we stay and ambush him?"


    After groliov finished, Sirte waved his hand and said with a relaxed face: "OK, don''t guess. Teodulo can''t go anywhere else. Since he''s not in the camp, he must have gone to St. onos town."


    Gao Yang looked at Sirte and said, "are you sure?"


    Sirte said: "I''m sure Teodoro went to San onos town. The reason is very simple. Teodoro wants to build San onos town into a production base. I don''t know what he didn''t do back in this camp, but he must have gone to San onos town. He won''t leave until he completely controls San onos town and builds his base."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "there are too many variables to stay and ambush. Let''s go to San onos town to find Teodoro. Anyway, he will be there."

 Chapter 428

    From Sirte, Gao Yang had a deeper end to the conflict between Teodoro and perano.


    As an anti-government armed group and a drug lord, before the rise of Teodoro, perano''s status was much higher than that of Teodoro, because perano not only occupied the largest coca plantation in southwest Colombia, but also a very key factor, that is, perano had a sea port in his hand.


    Teodoro was originally the head of a front subordinate to the gogwu organization, with more than 100 small soldiers. However, this person is very ambitious and has considerable means. Relying on his own ability and ruthless style, Teodoro grew from a front leader of gogwu to a major leader of the regional front.


    For the rebels in Colombia who are loosely organized and have gradually evolved into peddlers, it is normal for everyone to do their own business under the same organization, and it is not surprising that there is any internal fighting, but it is a bit taboo to seize territory openly, so they are growing into the leader of the regional front, That is, after the big men of gogwu, Teodoro, who dared to fight and fight, paid attention to perano.


    They belong to different camps. Teodoro doesn''t have any scruples against perano. Although perano controls a larger territory than Teodoro, has more people and more money, he can''t stand Teodoro. Teodoro is more powerful in war than him. Especially, Teodoro is willing to take out all his family and hire several mercenaries with great combat effectiveness to fight for him, Teodoro soon defeated perano. He not only robbed most of the coca plantations controlled by perano, but also took the port of perano.


    Palano was unwilling to fail and launched several counterattacks, but he was not lucky enough because Teodoro found the angel mercenary regiment.


    With the help of the angel mercenary regiment, Teodoro became stronger and stronger, while perano had no choice but to shrink into the rainforest. Basically, all towns and coca plantations were robbed by Teodoro, and there were fewer money and people.


    Seeing that the destruction was imminent and could not be fought on the front battlefield, paramount could only put all his eggs in one basket and tried to find a mercenary regiment to catch the thief and the king first. He thought that as long as Teodoro was killed, there was still room for redemption. Therefore, Satan mercenary regiment came to Colombia.


    The current situation is that after Teodoro occupied the town of San onos, he took another step forward and completely destroyed palano, which means that he grabbed all palano''s territory and can connect his whole territory as a whole.


    The rainforest is not suitable for human survival, so there are few human settlements. The geographical location of San onos is very important, and it is far away from all big cities. It is a place beyond the effective control of government forces. Teodoro can use the population of the town to support a large plantation. In addition, Teodoro attaches great importance to the last war, so he not only found an angel mercenary regiment, He also personally came to the town of San onos and established a camp near the town of San onos.


    The reason why Teodoro did not choose to settle down in the town, but ran to open up a camp in the rain forest not far from the town, mainly because he wanted to avoid the government army. In the rain forest, the government army had no way to take him, but if he dared to stay in the Town, the government army would have an air attack or beheading.


    San onos town is less than three miles away from Teodoro''s camp, that is, more than four kilometers. This distance is not far. After determining that Teodoro is very likely to be in San Onos Town, the Satan mercenary regiment who did not want to terminate the mission did not rest, but immediately set off for San onos town.


    There is a small road from the camp to San Onos Town, which was opened up by teodulo and his people. With the road, they can get there in a short distance of more than four kilometers. Gao Yang and his colleagues started from 2:30 a.m. and arrived at the periphery of San onos town when it began to dawn at 4:30 a.m.


    Close to the town, the trees in the rainforest are much sparse. After seeing the houses in St. Onos Town, Gao Yang stopped 300 meters away from St. Onos Town, left the path and hid in the woods.


    In the early morning, the town of San onos was shrouded in a mist. It looked hazy and beautiful, but it also blocked Gao Yang''s sight.


    The town looked very calm. Gao Yang observed it and found nothing valuable. He said to lucika who had been following him: "are you familiar with the situation here?"


    Lucy card shook her head and said, "none of us has been here. The people who are familiar with here are dead."


    He shrugged helplessly, looked up at Sirte and said, "you must have been to this town, so introduce it to us."


    While Sirte began to draw the topographic map of the town of San onos on the ground, Sirte said: "I have indeed been here, but I have limited knowledge about it. There are about 1000 people in this town. There is a road leading to Santiago, about 240 kilometers, but it does not belong to the kakta river system. I don''t know where it leads. Starting from the town to the west, it enters the mountains, which can be used as an excellent coca plantation.


    In short, this town is very, very remote, and more than 50% of the town is Indian, and most of the rest are Indian mixed race. They are not valued by anyone, so it is very poor, very, very poor, but the people here are also tough. They dare to do anything as long as they give money. No matter who rules here, planting coca is their only choice One is the source of income, and the government does not allow coca cultivation. Therefore, people here have no good feelings for the government army.


    As for the terrain, there''s nothing to say. The buildings here are very messy. I haven''t visited the whole town. I''ve drawn the only main road. This road is also the only place I''m familiar with. Here, there are the best buildings in the whole town in the southwest corner of the town. I think Teodoro will live here.


    In addition, there is a lake in the southwest of the town. The two seaplanes in the town are in that lake. Teodoro is most likely to occupy the residential building, which is next to the wharf where seaplanes are usually parked. "


    After understanding the terrain of the town, Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "what you said has been very detailed. Then, where do you suggest we enter?"


    Sirte pointed to the north end of his map and said, "here, relatively speaking, the most unlikely place for Teodoro is here."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang raised his head and said in a deep voice: "It''s still early. No one in the town has got up yet. We need to hurry to enter the town and find someone to ask about the situation. As long as Teodoro is here, if the situation allows, we can choose the time and way to launch the attack to kill Teodoro. If we don''t have the opportunity to choose freely, it depends on the situation, whether to launch the attack or terminate the mission Back off, do you have any comments or suggestions? "


    Groliov thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "there is no better choice. I have no opinion."


    Everyone said they had no opinion. Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, now we must hurry up and start right away."


    The whole team set out quickly and approached the northernmost end of San onos town. Li JinFang walked in the front, but this time the team did not open too long. The queue of 13 people was compressed within 20 meters.


    When they got out of the rain forest and came to the blank area at the edge of the town, Gao Yang and them came to a muddy path. Li JinFang accelerated his steps and began to run towards the town. However, when he was about to reach the nearest yard, Li JinFang suddenly raised his arm for warning and quickly pointed the muzzle of the gun at the grass pile on the side of the road.


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang''s muzzle, but saw a figure staggering up from the grass beside the road. After Gao Yang raised his gun and saw the figure standing up clearly, he found that the figure was a child.


    The child looked like seven or eight years old. He was an Indian. He was wearing a very large T-shirt. The T-shirt full of holes covered the child''s knees. It looked like the child was wearing a skirt.


    Which child rubbed his face and yawned. Although he was targeted by several black guns, he didn''t seem afraid at all. Instead, he looked at them like a good gun.


    The rain forest is very wet, and the children''s clothes are wet and pasted on them. Therefore, although the child seems to sleep on the roadside, Gao Yang feels that it is impossible for anyone to sleep in the open space in the wild, especially as a child.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "Lucy, ask him what he''s doing and why he''s here."


    Lucika said a few words in Spanish and said to Gao Yang, "he said he was sleeping here. He also asked if we were government troops."


    Gao Yang shook his head and then said, "why does he sleep here? I don''t think it''s possible. Let him make it clear."


    After a few questions, Lucy said in a deep voice, "his father wanted to beat him, so he ran out and slept in a random place outside the town. He often does this.


    A seven or eight year old child will not be a big threat, and at this time, several people have scattered and searched the place near the child, and no suspicious place has been found.


    Just met a child who ran out, but the child was very useful. Gao Yang immediately said, "ask him if he knows Teodoro''s whereabouts."


    After Lucy card asked for a long paragraph, the child nodded. Then he stretched out his hand to Gao Yang. After whispering a few words, Lucy card translated: "he said he knew where the people you asked went. If you want to know, you must give him a good place."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "tell him, as long as he tells us what he knows, I will give him money."

 Chapter 429

    After Lucy card told Gao Yang''s words to the child, the child looked dissatisfied. He shook his head, pointed to the pistol at Gao Yang''s waist and muttered.


    "He doesn''t want money. He wants your pistol."


    Hearing lucika''s words, Gao Yang was stunned and said, "are you kidding? I can''t give him my gun. No one will give him the gun."


    Gao Yang''s reply made the child look very disappointed, but he still didn''t give up. He pointed to the grenade hanging on Cui Bo''s chest and began to speak. His meaning was obvious. He could give the grenade instead of the gun.


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "tell him that if he tells him the whereabouts of Teodoro, I''ll give him a hundred dollars. If he doesn''t say it, it''s OK. What grenades do children play with?"


    Lucy card translated Gao Yang''s words truthfully, but the child disapproved: "only I know where the people you''re looking for in the whole town went. I saw where they went yesterday. Only I saw them. If I want to know, I have to give me a grenade. It''s no use asking for money, but no one dares to bully me when I have a grenade."


    When Gao Yang knew what the child said, he was quite helpless and said, "why is this child so difficult? Grenades are too dangerous for him. I can give him something else, such as chocolate. Let''s forget about grenades."


    After lucika translated Gao Yang''s words, the child waved his hand in disdain and said, "it''s just a grenade. I haven''t used it. Decide quickly. If you give me a grenade, you''ll tell you what you want to know. If you don''t give it to me, you''ll leave."


    Knowing what the child said, Gao Yang was surprised and said, "this boy is quite tough. Such a small guy can use grenades. He''s not bragging."


    This time, lucica did not translate Gao Yang''s question, but directly said in a deep voice: "at their age, they can go to the battlefield. There are many child soldiers of his age under paramount, as well as teodulo. For him, it is not difficult to get in touch with guns and grenades."


    Gao Yang still didn''t want to give the child a grenade, but Cui Bo said with a smile: "Lucy, ask him how to use a grenade and why he has to use a grenade. If he knows, I''ll give him one."


    The child made a gesture to open the pull ring of the grenade. After loosening the handle, he threw the grenade out. At the same time, he said, "my friend fino has a grenade. He always shows off. I also want one. Also, I''m small. Those big children always bully me. If I have a grenade, no one dares to bully me."


    Cui Bo looked at Gao Yang and said, "we played with toy guns when we were young, but the children in this place took real guys. Hey, it''s terrible. Why don''t you give him one? I think he can really use it."


    Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s a good idea to give children grenades, but when he wants to refuse, lucika whispers: "but for the children here, weapons are not rare. Grenades are just consumables for a few dollars, but for him, they can be exchanged for something more precious than money, so give them to him."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "give him one."


    Cui Bo smiled and took out an RGN grenade from his bag. After bumping twice in his hand, he reached out and handed it to the child and said, "here you are. Be careful not to blow yourself up. Tell us what you know."


    After receiving the grenade, the child took it in his hand and looked over and over. After two eyes, he pointed to the other end of the road and said, "the person you are looking for is there. There are more than 100 people living in a big house with a red roof, but they are not here now. They left yesterday and want to find them. You have to wait until they come back."


    But after lucika translated the child''s words, she said, "do you know where they went?"


    The child didn''t answer, but looked at Cui Bo and said with a smile: "I don''t tell others, I just tell you, do you want to know?"


    Cui Bo smiled and said, "of course I want to know. Can you tell me?"


    The child pointed again and said, "they left the town. Where did they go? They should have gone to the mountains. Every time they set out at dawn and came back in the evening, but they didn''t come back yesterday."


    Teodoro was indeed in the town, but he was not there at this time, which was a big problem. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the people: "the enemy has entered the rainforest. It must be unrealistic for us to go to the rainforest to find them. I think it''s better to stay in the town and ambush them?"


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, we can find a place to hide. When Teodoro comes back and plays in the town, we have more advantages."


    The child liked Cui Bo very much. Gao Yang didn''t ask himself at all. He said to Cui Bo, "rabbit, ask him where we can hide."


    After Cui Bo asked the child with a smile, the child turned his head, turned his eyes twice, and said expectantly, "are you going to hit those people? If so, after you kill those guys, can you give me a gun?"


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said, "no problem. You tell us it''s suitable to hide there so that we can hide and kill those guys. I''ll give you a gun then, I promise."


    The child nodded in surprise, grabbed Cui Bo''s hand and said, "come with me. I''ll take you to a place. No one will know. You''ll kill those guys and find me a pistol. I like pistols. It''s convenient. If I can have a pistol, I''ll be the most powerful person."


    Cui Bo winked proudly at Gao Yang and followed the child to the town. Lucika quietly translated the child''s words. Gao Yang waved his hand and motioned everyone to keep up. He said helplessly: "Alas, the IQ of the rabbit is at the same stage as that of the children at this age. Look how happy he is talking with the kid."


    Cui Bo glared at Gao Yang mercilessly, but Gao Yang was right. Although he needed the help of lucika''s translation, Cui Bo really had a good chat with the child.


    "What''s your name, little fellow?"


    "My name is Lucas, and you?"


    "My name is Robbie, which means rabbit. How old are you?"


    "Twelve, and you?"


    "What? You are twelve years old? I thought you were only seven or eight years old. You don''t look twelve."


    "I told you, I''m small and look younger than my actual age. You haven''t answered my question. How old are you?"

 Chapter 430

    Although it can only be carried out with the help of Lucy''s translation, TREB and Lucas have a good chat.


    San onos said it was a small town, but in Gaoyang''s eyes, it could not even compare with a village. Looking at the streets, the buildings were low bungalows without brick houses, almost all of which were the most common wooden houses in South America.


    After entering the street of the town, he just passed two doors. Lucas pointed to a courtyard without doors and said, "this is my home. You can wait inside. My father is at home. As long as you give him some money, you can stay any time you want."


    Gao Yang took a look at the yard. The yard is very large, with more than 200 square meters. The courtyard wall made of soil and wood is not high. Gao Yang can see it across the courtyard wall on tiptoe. The yard is full of sundries, while the iron roof wooden house in the yard looks mottled and old, and the glass on the window is almost broken.


    Gao Yang stretched out two fingers and pointed to the house. Li JinFang and Sirte immediately entered the yard and guarded. After entering the house, Li JinFang quickly replied, "there is only one person inside. It''s safe."


    The sun is getting higher and higher, and someone will appear in the street soon. They can''t stay in the street all the time. Gao Yang waved his hand, and the party immediately entered the yard.


    After entering the yard, he raised his voice and said, "worker bees and big dogs stay in the yard to guard, and others go into the house."


    When he came to the door of the house, Lucas suddenly stopped and said a few words loudly. When lucika was translating his words, Lucas turned and ran. After running a few steps, he stopped again, said a few words to treble, waved his hand and ran to the door.


    "Lucas said his father would beat him. He didn''t want to go home and wanted to go out. He said that his father would be very happy if we gave his father some money. In addition, he said goodbye to the rabbit. If he saw the person we were looking for coming back, he would come and inform you, and told you not to forget to get him a gun."


    Gao Yang subconsciously wanted people to stop Lucas, but after hearing the words translated by lucika, he gave up the idea. When Cui Bo smiled and waved goodbye to Lucas, he waved to groliov and motioned him to let Lucas go.


    After Lucas left, Gao Yang turned and entered the room. The room was dirty, almost without furniture and filled with a smoky smell.


    After passing through a small living room, Gao Yang entered the bedroom. The bedroom was dirty and messy. There were a lot of wine bottles on the ground and coca leaf residue after chewing. It was filled with an indescribable stench, which was more unbearable than that in the living room.


    Li JinFang pointed a gun at a man lying on the bed. Naturally, the man was Lucas''s father. Although Lucas''s father was pointed at with a gun, his face was numb and lay motionless on the court. When he saw Gao Yang and them go in, he just glanced at Gao Yang without any indication.


    Gao Yang covered his nose and said to lucika behind him, "tell him that we will stay here for a period of time, so that he can''t leave or make any sound, otherwise he will be killed."


    When lucika Gaoyang''s words were translated to Lucas''s father, Gaoyang took out a few banknotes from his body and counted them. The total was 700 dollars. Gaoyang took two steps and raised the money in front of Lucas''s father.


    The meaning of Gao Yang''s action was obvious. Lucas''s father''s dull eyes immediately came to the spirit. After grabbing the money Gao Yang handed over, he sat up and spoke quickly.


    "He said we could stay here as long as we wanted. He''s leaving now to buy wine."


    After lucika translated, Gao Yang immediately said in a harsh voice: "tell him that he can''t go there. Before we leave, he can only stay here and can''t leave this room, otherwise he will be killed. Tell him that we won''t stay here for a long time and ask him to cooperate. Also, ask him if he knows where Teodoro and them are."


    After lucika finished, Lucas''s father looked angry and helpless, but looking at the black muzzle, he could only mutter a few words, yawned, lay back in bed again and closed his eyes.


    Lucas''s father''s psychological quality is so good that he was rushed home by a group of people and pointed a gun at his head. He can still sleep. Gao Yang can''t refuse to accept it.


    Lucika said with disgust on her face, "he said he didn''t know about those people in Teodoro. In addition, for the sake of giving him the money, he won''t kill Lucas, but we''d better leave as soon as possible so that he can buy wine."


    After shaking his head, he waved his head high, and several people immediately returned to the living room.


    Although the living room of Lucas family is dirty and messy, it is not small. It doesn''t seem too crowded when more than a dozen people are crowded.


    After returning to the living room, he said in a loud and deep voice: "we can''t directly go to the place where Teodoro is hiding, but we certainly can''t just listen to a child. We have to investigate to confirm whether Teodoro is really not in town."


    Treble said: "our characteristics are too obvious. If we go to investigate, we must be exposed. I think Lucas is very honest and can be trusted."


    Gao Yang said angrily and jokingly, "nonsense, honest boy, dare to make terms with people like us? I think the child is as good as a monkey. Lucy, can your people find a way to investigate?"


    After lucika and Kamp whispered a few words, Kamp just shook his head again and again. After the two talked for a while, lucika shook her head at Gao Yang and said, "this town is too small and our characteristics are too obvious. The residents of the town can see that we are outsiders at a glance, and the danger is secondary. I''m afraid it will disturb the people of Teodoro."


    Lucy card is right. This town is too small. Outsiders can recognize it at a glance. Lucy card and Gao Yang are not very different from each other when they go out to investigate. Gao Yang has no way to do this. It is unavoidable to act in other people''s territory.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang couldn''t think of any good way. Finally, he had to say helplessly, "it seems that we can only count on which child of the rabbit. I hope he won''t let us down."


    Cui Bo was happy and said, "don''t worry, Lucas is reliable and there will be no problem."


    Gao Yang can only reluctantly shake his head and said: "now we can only strengthen the guard. Everyone takes turns to rest. There must be at least four people in a guard post. I''ll go to the roof to see how the view is. Leave someone in the living room to look at Lucas''s father and divide several people to see other rooms. Everyone will have a rest and change shifts in two hours."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s order, the party went to check other rooms, and then found a place to sit down and sleep in peace. Gao Yang entered the yard and climbed up the roof from a ladder.


    The tin roof is not very strong. Gao Yang is afraid of trampling the roof down. He climbed around the roof and found that there is no big difference between the left and right houses and the Lucas family. He can see that it is far away on the roof, and there is a big open space behind the Lucas family house.


    The open space is full of domestic garbage. Perhaps it is more appropriate to call it a garbage dump. At the end of the garbage dump, there is a river flowing through, and there are trees on the other side of the river. There are no other buildings.


    The view on the herringbone pointed roof is good. In order to avoid being made dumplings, it is necessary to set up an observation post on the roof. After checking it, Gao Yang feels that his dress is too conspicuous on the roof and it is necessary to disguise it.


    No one will go up the tin spire roof except when it needs maintenance. Gao Yang lies on the side of the roof close to the dump and simply arranges it on both sides of the body with some yard sundries.


    Gao Yang stayed on the roof to monitor the movement on the street. With the sun getting higher and higher, the temperature was already very high by more than seven o''clock in the morning, and with the temperature rising, the garbage dump behind Gao Yang emitted a stronger stench.


    At eight o''clock, Li JinFang, Sirte and Frye came out of the house and took over the guard tasks of Gao Yang, groliov and Tommy. Gao Yang, who had been tired day and night, had a chance to have a good rest.


    After entering the living room, Gao Yang didn''t take off his bag. After rowing an open space on the ground with his feet, he immediately lay on his side to the ground and fell asleep in a few seconds.


    "Here is the test tube. Lucas is back. There are six people, all children."


    In danger, even in his sleep, he had to open one eye. When Gao Yang was sleeping, he suddenly heard Bruce''s voice from his headphones. Gao Yang sat up almost while opening his eyes.


    After Gao Yang sat up, Bruce immediately said on the walkie talkie, "Lucas is back. He is alone, and the other children stay in the street."


    As soon as Bruce''s voice fell, Gao Yang stood up, flashed behind the door of the living room and looked out. He saw treble and lucika guarding behind the fence of the yard. At this time, Lucas had entered the yard and was talking to treble.


    After Cui Bo squatted down with lucika and said a few words to Lucas, Cui Bo immediately said in the walkie talkie: "Lucas said that Teodoro and they came back. Just now, they looked very tired and all entered the house. They should not go out again today. In addition, Teodoro''s people are scattered everywhere, and the house where Teodoro lives is what Sirte said."


    As expected, Lucas sent back the news in time, which made Gao Yang very relieved. However, when he was going to ask Cui Bo to call Lucas into the house and ask Lucas more details, Lucas turned and ran out of the yard.


    After Lucas ran out of the yard, treble quickly said in the walkie talkie: "Lucas has gone to play. Don''t worry about him. If there is anything new, he will tell us."

 Chapter 431

    Knowing that Teodoro has returned to the town, Gao Yang''s first consideration is whether to launch an attack immediately or continue to wait. Teodoro has more than 100 men, and the number is absolutely superior, and they are scattered in several places. It is obviously too dangerous to launch an attack immediately.


    If you want to fight more with less, it is the first and only choice to launch a night attack according to the Convention. Therefore, teodulo may not stay in San Onos Town, and Gaoyang must wait until night.


    Now it''s not in the jungle, but in a small town. If it starts, it''s the street war mode. Although the street war mode and jungle war are the two most difficult combat types, they are familiar with the battle mode of street war. There is no pressure to fight street war. If the battle mode is night attack and street war, it''s more sure.


    Gao Yang gave the order and decided to wait until the evening. In addition to being vigilant, it''s good to continue to rest in the next time.


    Lucas and five other children were playing together in an open space not far from his home. They were playing football. If you poke your head out of the wall, you can see them. It was noon. People came out one after another to call the children playing with Lucas home for dinner. Soon, only Lucas and another child were left on the street.


    When playing football with other children, Lucas was also holding his grenade in his hand. When other children left one after another, even the football was taken away, Lucas didn''t mean to go home.


    Lucas and another child remained in the street. In the envious eyes of the other child, Lucas had to throw up the grenade and catch it.


    Gao Yang plans to pick up Cui Bo and lucika''s shift and let them go back to the house to have a rest. He and Sirte come behind the courtyard wall, put his head out and saw the elated Lucas. Gao Yang thinks Lucas''s behavior is very inappropriate. He shook his head at Cui Bo and said: "Rabbit, it''s not a good idea for a little guy like Lucas to wander around with a grenade. Call him back and let him put the grenade at home. How can it be? It''s too dangerous and will expose us."


    Cui Bo also said helplessly, "this boy is too angry. There are other children now. Why don''t you wait a minute? I can''t go out."


    Gao Yang patted his head and said, "no, let''s go, lucika. Go inside and let Lucas''s father call him back."


    Lucy card nodded, turned and walked to the house. Just after she had just walked a few steps, Bruce, lying on the roof, suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie, "attention, there are enemies in the street!"


    As soon as Bruce''s words were finished, Gao Yang''s heart immediately became nervous. After he suddenly waved his hand, Li JinFang, who was about to go up the ladder, quickly ran to the courtyard wall with her waist, and lucika immediately ran to Gao Yang''s side.


    "The number of the enemy is about 20, the queue is very loose, and most of the weapons are carried behind us. It''s not like we''re going to war. We don''t find the trace of the target, but the clothes worn by the people who come here are in line with the characteristics of the phantom mercenary regiment. They''re coming to us. There''s a Cyclops in the team, which is in line with the characteristics of the chameleon of the head of the phantom mercenary regiment. The enemy''s queue is far away We still have 200 meters left and are still approaching. "


    If Gao Yang wants to see the scene on the street, he has to stick out his head, and Bruce can better observe the situation on the street on the roof. However, because the height of the house is not very high and the field of vision is relatively limited, coupled with the obstruction of the courtyard walls on both sides of the street in San Onos Town, he can observe things within 200 meters on both sides at the farthest.


    Gao Yang waved, and several people in the yard squatted under the courtyard wall. Unless someone looked down hard from outside the yard or directly entered the yard, they could not be found, but if everyone came out, there would be no room behind the courtyard wall.


    "Everyone is ready to fight. The people in the room don''t come out without orders."


    After giving the order in a hurry, Gao Yang suddenly remembered Lucas who was still outside. After a dark scold, Gao Yang immediately said, "test tube, report the enemy''s position and trend. In addition, tell me about Lucas."


    "The enemy is 150 meters away from us and is still approaching. Lucas is under the wall close to us. I can''t see him. From Lucas''s position, he can''t see the trace of the enemy."


    The enemy was more than 100 meters away, while Lucas and his playmates were less than 30 meters away from Gao Yang. Gao Yang felt that if he shouted a little louder, the enemy would not hear.


    Gao Yang immediately said to lucika, "shout Lucas back, keep your voice down, come on."


    Lucika stood up, formed a trumpet with her hands and shouted, "Lucas, come back quickly. It''s time for lunch."


    After shouting twice in a row, Lucas didn''t respond. He talked too much with his little partner. Lucy''s voice was not small, but Lucas didn''t hear Ben.


    "The enemy continues to approach, at a distance of 100 meters."


    Gao Yang was a little anxious. He said in a hurry: "shout him again, louder!"


    Lucica shouted again in Spanish, "Lucas, come back, I''ll give you what you want, come back."


    It''s still useless. Lucas doesn''t know whether he heard Lucy''s cry or not, but he remained unmoved. He was a little impatient. He tried to suppress his intention to run out and call Lucas back. He said in a deep voice: "Lucy, shout again, louder, just like a mother calling a child, even if the enemy hears it."


    Lucy cleared her throat and shouted, "Lucas, go home. It''s time for lunch."


    Lucas finally heard lucika''s cry, but he was stunned and finally ran back.


    After stepping into the courtyard, Lucas did not continue to walk in. After waving hello to lusica and treble squatting near the corner, he said a lot of words happily.


    "He said he wouldn''t come back. His father would beat him. He would go to Louis''s house for dinner. Louis''s mother would give him food. In addition, he said that the chameleon would go to ferreo''s house and go to bed with his daughter. It would be fine."


    The language barrier is too terrible. When lucika translated Lucas''s words, Gao Yang and TREB waved desperately to Lucas, but Lucas didn''t mean to come in at all. Lucika said in a hurry: "come in, you''re with a grenade..."


    After Lucas spoke quickly, When Lucy card just opened her mouth to urge Lucas to come in, treble got up and ran to Lucas to drag Lucas back, but before Lucy card finished, treble just stood up, but Lucas turned and ran out again.


    Lucas, the bear child, was almost staring out of Gao Yang''s eyes. When treble ran to the gate of the yard, Lucas had already run back to the street, and treble could only stop in the yard.


    It''s all right for Lucas to run out. If TREB wants to run out, he will be seen by the people of the phantom mercenary regiment, so he can only stay behind the courtyard wall and can''t go out of the gate.


    "The enemy is 40 meters away. They see Lucas, but they don''t pay any attention to Lucas."


    Cui Bo runs back to the corner and squats. Gao Yang can only spit out his breath. Now if he goes out again, he will not only be exposed to the enemy, but also do no good to Lucas''s safety.


    "The enemy met Lucas and they didn''t stop."


    Lucas ran back to his little friend, and at this time, the group of phantom mercenaries finally passed by Lucas, but no one stopped, which made Gao Yang a little relieved.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have any special concern for Lucas. He''s just afraid that the phantom mercenary regiment will see the grenade Lucas is holding, so he has some doubts, and then expose them. It''s a mistake from the beginning. Gao Yang now regrets that he asked TREB to give Lucas a grenade.


    It was a mistake to give a 12-year-old bear a grenade. After giving Lucas a grenade, he didn''t control Lucas and don''t let him run around. This is the second mistake. People make mistakes sometimes, but they don''t correct them in time. This is the big mistake Gao Yang made today.


    Gao Yang now hopes that the people of the phantom mercenary regiment can pass by Lucas. Don''t notice the grenade Lucas is holding, but his wish has failed after all. When the phantom mercenary regiment''s queue passed by Lucas halfway, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Stop, boy. What''s in your hand?"


    Although there was only one eye left, the chameleon''s eyes were still very good, and he was careful enough to stop Lucas when he saw what Lucas was holding when he passed by.


    When the chameleon shouted, a high heart fell into the abyss, and Lucy Ka immediately translated the chameleon''s words in a low voice after she was shocked.


    After Lucas was stopped, he stopped, hid his hand holding the grenade behind his back and said loudly, "nothing, my toy."


    "Bring me what he has in his hand."


    After the chameleon said something impatiently, Lucas ran away. Unfortunately, at this time, the chameleon''s people had approached him. One of them reached out and grabbed Lucas''s neck, and then twisted Lucas''s arm. At the same time, the other person had taken out the pistol. After Lucas struggled twice, The man who took out the pistol looked impatient and shot Lucas in the head.


    After a gunshot, Gao Yang''s mind was blank. He knew that Lucas''s grenade had been found and things began to evolve in an uncontrolled direction, but he didn''t expect that the people of the phantom mercenary regiment should start so simply.


    Gao Yang thought they should at least ask Lucas how the grenade came from, but they didn''t even have the intention to ask, so they fired directly.


    Just when Gao Yang''s brain was blank, he heard the chameleon suddenly roar angrily: "Damn it, damn it, you damn guy, you soiled my shirt. Do you know how difficult it is for me to bring a clean shirt? Asshole! Now it''s covered with brains. Damn it, how can I wear it! Can''t you pull him away and blow his head!"

 Chapter 432

    Lucy Ka translated every word she heard. In fact, she didn''t have to say too much. The gunshot clearly showed what had happened.


    Gao Yang''s brain is blank. The chameleon killed Lucas without asking. This is actually a good thing for him, because Lucas can''t expose them. However, the favorable situation doesn''t mean that Gao Yang will feel lucky. On the contrary, Gao Yang is angry now.


    "I''m your mother!"


    Gao Yang was very angry, but his anger was far less than that of Cui Bo. After hearing the gunshot, Cui Bo immediately froze, but soon, after a loud scolding, Cui Bo suddenly got up and ran out.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Gao Yang immediately stretched out his hand to catch Cui Bo, but he couldn''t catch Cui Bo.


    When people are extremely angry, their IQ will drop to zero and can be restored in a minute, so the angry Cui Bo has no reason and IQ at this time.


    Cui Bo ran out of the door in three or two steps. After reaching the door, Cui Bo immediately opened fire to the crowd standing around the chameleon.


    Cui Bo''s actions made both the enemy and ourselves unable to rub their hands. When the angry Cui Bo ran out, Gao Yang could only yell in the walkie talkie: "exchange of fire! Fight, fight!"


    Regardless of any tactical action, he didn''t want to shoot. Cui Bo just wanted to kill the chameleon. He held the trigger and the bullet rain poured towards the crowd, but there were many people around the chameleon. Cui Bo''s bullet knocked down six or seven people around the chameleon, but the chameleon still stood in place.


    Suddenly attacked, the people of the phantom mercenary regiment immediately made a mess, but the phantom mercenary regiment was still very effective. After the attack, although everyone instinctively hugged their heads and scattered, they soon took a gun and wanted to fight back against Cui Bo, and the man who had just killed Lucas had a loaded pistol in his hand.


    Cui Bo shot out a magazine in an instant. Less than 30 meters away, he swept through the past bullet rain and swept down six people. But when he ran out of bullets and was changing the magazine, the person who killed Lucas raised his hand and shot Cui Bo twice.


    It happened so fast that when the pistol sounded, he ran to the door. Then he saw cubob''s body trembling two times, and two bullets had hit him. But CUEB did not fall down. He just stumbled and stepped back.


    Cui Bo stood at the door without any shelter. He just blocked their shooting range and attack route. In short, it was an extremely unfavorable position, but Cui Bo had killed his red eyes at this time. He couldn''t think too much when he lost his mind.


    Cui Bo didn''t dodge, but foolishly pestered under the muzzle of the phantom mercenary regiment. When the man with the pistol wanted to fire the third shot, Cui Bo finally completed the action of changing the magazine, but at this time, the chameleon had turned and ran away, and most enemies finally pointed the muzzle at him after the initial panic. For a moment, the sound of pulling the gun was loud.


    When Gao Yang rushed out of the door and bypassed Cui Bo, the enemy could shoot. At this time, Gao Yang''s shotgun finally opened fire. With each shot, a man fell down with blood and flesh. Then Sirte rushed out. His shooting speed was not slower than Gao Yang''s.


    In Cui Bo''s eyes, there is only a chameleon, and the characteristics of the chameleon are also obvious. Others are camouflaged military uniforms. Only the chameleon is wearing a white short sleeved T-shirt. After loading the bomb, Cui Bo even ran to the running chameleon.


    Gao Yang and Sirte shot on one knee. They were less than 30 meters away from the enemy. At this time, there was no other way but to shoot the enemy. However, the two of them swept past with stormy shotguns. Most of the phantom mercenaries didn''t come and shot or dared to shoot one or two shots and were shot in the head.


    Gaoyang and Sirte have one thing in common, that is, they both like to hit small targets such as the head, rather than the trunk. However, they both shot without miss, and someone must fall every time they fired.


    Gao Yang had to take care of Cui Bo when shooting at the enemy. When he ran after the chameleon again without avoiding, Gao Yan was really anxious, not only anxious, but also angry.


    Cui Bo is less than 30 meters away from the person who is the phantom. This distance can be said to be close at hand. As long as the enemy shoots, there is no reason to miss. While Cui Bo is running wildly, this distance is still shortening very quickly.


    Cui Bo''s eyes were really red. His eyes were full of blood and turned a blind eye to the threats around him. In his field of vision, there was only a chameleon in a white shirt. Watching the chameleon rush left and right in the street, he ran wildly along the S-shaped route and ran more than 60 or 70 meters away. Cui Bo couldn''t help chasing it.


    Although the people of the phantom mercenary regiment were stunned, and there were only five people left under the attack of Gao Yang and Sirte, even so, if they could make Cui Bo rush past, the phantom mercenary regiment should be called the slag mercenary regiment. A phantom mercenary used his AK74 to shoot Cui Bo. After the gun rang, Although Gao Yang shot the phantom mercenary''s head in an instant, Cui Bo immediately jumped forward and fell on the ground.


    Lucika also rushed out. She opened fire with M16, and Bruce on the roof also opened fire. In addition, Gao Yang and Sirte killed one at a time. The remaining enemies were wiped out in a short moment.


    When Cui Bo fell, it was also the time when all the people of the phantom mercenary regiment were destroyed, but the chameleon ran away. Although lucika shot at the chameleon''s back one after another, the chameleon had already run 100 meters away.


    Gao Yang didn''t fight the chameleon. Although Cui Bo''s actions half killed Gao Yang. Although Cui Bo''s dispassion ruined the whole plan, Cui Bo is undoubtedly the person Gao Yang cares about most in the world. When he watched Cui Bo fall, Gao Yang fell into an ice cave and his soul was scared.


    When Sirte started shooting at the wounded lying on the ground, a fierce spirit shouted, "test tube! Test tube! Help!"


    After two roars, Gao Yang quickly ran to treble, and at this time, groliov and they finally ran out.


    This encounter, which was completely beyond the plan, was launched too quickly and ended too quickly. Of course, there was no way to be unhappy. When Cui Bo lost his mind and rushed out in a rage, it decided that this was a chaotic battle that would only end within ten seconds.

 Chapter 433

    Gao Yang squatted beside Cui Bo, took a deep breath, and reached out to turn over Cui Bo, who was lying face down.


    Although there were four bullet holes in Cui Bo''s chest, there was no blood on his chest. The bullet failed to penetrate the heavy bulletproof vest. Seeing this scene, Gao Yang was relieved.


    Cui Bo closed his eyes and his chest fluctuated rapidly. Although the heavy bulletproof vest saved his life, it was not easy for the bullet to hit him at close range. It was like being hit by two hammers, but the result of fainting was very good.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and then shouted to the people who had gathered around him: "we have been exposed. It is impossible to sneak attack. Now we will attack it!"


    After saying that, Gao Yang immediately stood up and looked at the body next to Lucas. After shaking his head and sighing, Gao Yang said loudly: "test tube, look at the rabbit, and then talk to us. Now you can''t delay time. Others, follow me."


    After giving the order, the people who had dispersed in battle formation immediately moved forward quickly.


    Li JinFang was a little far away from the door, so when he rushed out, the battle was over, and this time Li JinFang must have rushed in the front.


    Gao Yang picked up his shotgun and followed behind Li JinFang. Sirte approached him again. While running, he said loudly: "ram, we killed six people respectively just now. A draw is not the result I want, but next we have a chance to win."


    After extending his middle finger to Sirte, Gao Yang said angrily: "now I''m still thinking about the boring thing like the game. Be careful not to get shot."


    The street of San onos is not long. After running more than 300 meters, the street turned a corner and his sight was completely blocked by the house. Li JinFang raised his right arm and motioned for others to stop. After that, he quickly ran to the corner and looked out.


    After glancing at it, Li JinFang said hurriedly, "you can see the end of the street. It''s 200 meters away. At least forty or fifty people have gathered on the road, and more people come out of the houses on both sides of the end of the street. They are still gathering."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "fight!"


    After Tommy made a wait gesture, he quickly ran to the corner. After a quick look, he took down the mortar barrel that had been placed horizontally at the top of the backpack. After running back a few steps, he put one of the barrel on the ground. After slightly adjusting the muzzle, he put a bullet in his right hand on the muzzle, and then said loudly, "ready!"


    At a distance of 200 meters, the shotgun was out of reach. Gao Yang immediately hung the shotgun on his chest, and then took the Satan blade behind him. After opening the lens cover of the sight and loading the bullet, he hurriedly said, "take them by surprise, Tommy, listen to my command!"


    Gao Yang ran to the corner and poked out half his head. Teodoro''s people were still shouting, but he couldn''t see the chameleon in a white shirt.


    The enemy didn''t move. Gao Yang immediately shouted, "put it down!"


    As soon as Tommy loosened his right hand, the shell slipped into the barrel. After a light bang, the shell flew out. Soon, those gathered together should have heard the roar of the shell, and the crowd dispersed, but they dispersed a little late. The shell exploded on the edge of the crowd, and at least seven or eight people were killed by Tommy''s gun.


    The shelling caused great chaos to the enemy. Gao Yang waited for this opportunity. He immediately flashed to the street. Satan''s blade fired continuously. Every enemy he aimed at was killed in just three or two seconds.


    Tommy''s shelling was a signal. When the shells exploded, Li JinFang, groliov and Gao Yang rushed over almost at the same time. As soon as they fell on the ground, they opened fire. At this time, Sirte had changed to g36, and all the light and heavy firepower fired fiercely together.


    The name of the machine gun artist did not come in vain. When groliov started firing machine guns, the people gathered in the street were swept to a large area immediately.


    After firing a shot, Tommy immediately grabbed the gun barrel and moved a few meters. He just took a look at the enemy''s position, and then he could accurately send the shells to the crowd by memory blind shooting. At this time, he directly watched the enemy fire and didn''t hit too accurately.


    Gao Yang used his satanic blade to fight officially for the first time, but his satanic blade opened the light war to kill only two people and lost the target to fire. The reason is very simple. With the firepower of groliov and Tommy, the enemy in the street is either dead or has run away.


    More than thirty bodies were left on the street, and the rest had hid in the nearest house. It was another short and violent blow. When the five guides came out to fire, there was no one in the street.


    The enemy began to shoot at them, but limited by the shooting range, they could only shoot with their guns stretched out horizontally. In this way, there was no threat at all.


    The iron must be struck while it is hot. When the enemy is stunned, they have to make a drum of air pressure. They can''t give them a chance to breathe, let alone a chance to spread out from other routes and organize an effective counterattack.


    Although the opportunity of night attack was lost, since the enemy was caught off guard, it would be better to attack directly. Although the risk is much greater than night attack, it is an street war, not a strange jungle war. When did Gao Yang fear it.


    If it''s a jungle war, Gao Yang will be taboo. He certainly won''t fight hard with the phantom mercenary regiment and teodulo''s army, but in street war, Satan mercenary regiment teaches the phantom mercenary regiment how to be a man every minute.


    If the phantom mercenary regiment is called the phantom of the jungle because it is good at fighting jungle warfare, the Satan mercenary regiment can be called Street warfare Satan. Just now the chameleon led more than 20 people, but they were praised. It is clear that none of them was beaten in an instant.


    After Gao Yang waved his hand, eleven people divided into two lines and began to push forward along the roots of the walls on both sides of the street. They had to push at least as far as the grenade could work.


    When advancing, the suppression fire will inevitably stop. Teodoro''s people tried to fight back, but two people just leaned out from behind the wall and were killed by Li JinFang and Sirte. When advancing strongly, they can shoot and kill the enemy faster than the enemy. This is the responsibility of the fire Raider.


    Now it''s Gao Yang. Eleven of them beat more than 100 people, just like a child who pressed a strong man on the ground and slapped him in the face. The child who beat the strong man knows what happened, and the beaten strong man is only confused.


    The chameleon, who has fought for half his life, is very confused at this time. It was common for him to kill a child just now. However, after killing a child, a guy who looks fierce and fights really fierce suddenly opened fire. This kind of thing is not common for the chameleon.


    When the chameleon saw Cui Bo''s colorful belongings, his subconscious reaction was that he had encountered a hard stubble, so he simply turned around and ran away, and his move did save him. Then three people came out and beat none of his long-standing men.


    Now the chameleon''s heart is really dripping blood. He just went down to find a woman with some of his hands. Unexpectedly, he met several murderous gods. One face-to-face, the number of the phantom mercenary regiment was removed by half. It''s not wrong that the chameleon was not mad at such a big loss.


    When the chameleon was running for his life, he didn''t forget to turn around and look at what happened. He only saw four people. According to his experience, the number of enemies would not be too many. Even if the strength was strong, he would not be afraid. Therefore, after running back, the chameleon immediately tried his best to warn and shout people.


    Not long after returning from the rain forest, most of the chameleon''s men and Teodoro''s people are sleeping except for some color demons. Therefore, the chameleon can''t gather them too fast. However, the chameleon feels that the number of enemies is small and must withdraw after an encounter, so it''s acceptable to gather slower, The next battle should be the pursuit battle in the jungle, and the chameleon is not afraid of the jungle war.


    But what made the chameleon''s heart bleed again was that he was right about the number of enemies. The number of enemies was indeed small, only a dozen or so, but he never thought that his enemies not only didn''t withdraw, but killed them immediately. Moreover, five of his men died after a shell and a machine gun.


    The chameleon was really mad at this time. Except for the anger of the angel mercenary regiment, he had to bear it. When could others make him so weak.


    The chameleon has put on his bulletproof vest and took the weapons of battle, which makes the chameleon no longer as timid as when he first came back. He hid behind the courtyard wall where the enemy''s bullets could not hit. The chameleon waved his gun and shouted at the top of his voice: "there are only eleven of them. Rush out and kill them, asshole, give it to me!"


    Under the angry cry of the chameleon, one of the remaining more than a dozen phantom mercenaries took a deep breath and slowly poked his head out of the wall to check the outside situation. However, he just showed his eyes and saw a man aiming at him with a rifle with a sight. It was too late when he wanted to retract his head. A bullet, Hit the bottom edge of his helmet accurately.


    The chameleon was waving his rifle and shouting. Seeing his brave subordinates timid and sneaking out to check, the chameleon was not angry. He ran to the subordinate who hid behind the wall and only dared to stick out his head instead of bravely jumping out to open the gun and shouted, "rush out for me, you bastard!"


    As soon as the chameleon''s voice fell, he raised his feet and was about to kick out, but he saw his subordinates fall to the ground with a puff, and his head flew out with his helmet from the part above his forehead. After touching the wall on the other side of the courtyard door, half of his head with his helmet fell to the ground, rolled on the ground for half a circle, and then buckled to the ground.


    Looking at the corpse with only half head left at the raised foot, and then looking at the half head buckled on the ground, the chameleon swallowed a mouthful of saliva and shouted again: "what the fuck are you doing? Hide! Hide! Defend, you can''t get close to them any more. Prepare grenades, defend, you can''t let them rush in!"


    The chameleon was frightened and began to have a bad feeling. At this time, he shouted to let him and Teodoro''s subordinates go out to die, which would cause public anger. Moreover, the chameleon itself had been frightened. Although there were only eleven people, the enemies who dared to attack all the way were terrible.


    The chameleon, who never dared to let his subordinates rush out again, did not know what to do. In fact, he was not a timid person, otherwise he could not bring out a fierce and cruel mercenary regiment. However, the chameleon was called a chameleon because he knew that he could be very brave when he met an enemy he could deal with and met a powerful opponent, Then give your subordinates the opportunity to perform.


    The chameleon began to look for the escape route. At the same time, the chameleon muttered to himself, "Falk, they are not angel mercenaries, but they are more powerful than angels. Hell, if they are not angel people, they must be demons. Damn it, they are demons."

 Chapter 434

    Bruce squatted next to Cui Bo lying on the ground. He wanted to check why Cui Bo fainted. According to common sense, a 5.45mm bullet shot at close range would not cause such serious consequences, especially a pistol bullet.


    When Bruce tried to untie Cui Bo''s bulletproof vest and check where Cui Bo was injured, Cui Bo suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Bruce around him, grabbed Bruce''s hand, shook his head at Bruce, and sat up.


    "You''re hurt there."


    Cui Bo raised his left arm. A bullet hole was covered under his left arm because he fell face down. After falling to the ground, Cui Bo''s left arm just blocked the bullet hole under his left arm.


    In order to reduce weight, the heavy bulletproof vests equipped by the Satan mercenary regiment are not integrated. Although there are bulletproof inserts in the front and rear, there are no bulletproof inserts on the left and right sides. The side bulletproof ability is much worse than the front. However, it has reached the level 3 bulletproof standard at least.


    Seeing that treble was shot in the left chest, Bruce was startled and said, "what''s the front of your injury?"


    Cui Bo turned his head and looked at the body on the ground on his left. He shook his head, raised his left arm, put his right hand into the bullet hole on the underarm bulletproof vest, fumbled for two times, took out a bullet that had been completely deformed, looked at it, shook his head and said, "it didn''t penetrate, it''s like a broken rib. It hurts."


    No wonder Cui Bo was knocked out. Although the bullet failed to penetrate the bulletproof vest, it lacked the bulletproof insert plate. If the huge impact of the bullet was absorbed by soft tissue, it was normal to break two ribs and be knocked out.


    Bruce had to hurry to meet the big army. He didn''t have time to look after treble all the time. It wouldn''t be a big deal if the bulletproof vest wasn''t penetrated, so Bruce said in a hurry, "find a place to hide and rest, and I''ll deal with it when I come back."


    Treble shook his head, put his hand on the ground and stood up. He looked at Lucas''s body not far from him. Treble went over, pulled out the grenade from Lucas''s hand, waved his hand to Bruce, and then ran quickly to the battlefield.


    Cui Bo and Bruce ran very fast. When they arrived, they caught up with Gao Yang and pushed forward. At this time, they were about 100 meters away from the four buildings occupied by Teodoro.


    Cui Bo quickly ran to Gao Yang''s side, then crossed Gao Yang from behind Gao Yang and came to Li JinFang''s behind.


    Because it is divided into two columns, Li JinFang is three meters in front of Gao Yang. Cui Bo gets behind Li JinFang, which makes the battle formation that is too close more crowded. Moreover, Cui Bo doesn''t remind others that he wants to return, so he runs directly into the queue.


    Cui Bo''s action is a mistake, which is easy to cause a mistake, and his position is not his station.


    When Gao Yang, holding Satan''s blade, found Cui Bo''s position, he was afraid that Cui Bo would continue to make trouble. He was startled. He was a little relieved when he found that Cui Bo stopped behind Li JinFang.


    Although we should pay attention to suppressing the enemy during the March, Gao Yang decided to solve Cui Bo''s unstable factors first. In case Cui Bo makes trouble again when fighting later, not only Cui Bo will be very dangerous, but the whole team will be affected by him.


    Gao Yang put the gun in his hand and whispered, "stop moving and pay attention to the guard."


    After stopping the team for a while, Gao Yang pointed to treble and whispered, "come here."


    Cui Bo went to Gao Yang''s body, lowered his head and didn''t speak. Gao Yang was angry and couldn''t bear it anymore. He raised his right hand and slapped it.


    With a crisp sound of "pa", he slapped Cui Bo on the face. Gao Yang''s backhand came back and slapped Cui Bo on the left face.


    Gao Yang made full use of his strength and swung a round slap fan. He didn''t mean to leave any force. After two slaps in the face, he said in a vicious and deep voice: "are you awake?"


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "wake up, I''m sorry!"


    "If you wake up, don''t get back to your position! I''ll settle with you later! If you make a fucking mess again, I''ll kill you myself, get out!"


    Cui Bo nodded, ran back two steps to the last position of the queue, slapped him in the face, woke up Cui Bo who had made mistakes in a row, waved his hand and said, "keep moving!"


    After delaying for dozens of seconds and solving an unstable factor in the team, the team was able to move forward. After pushing forward for more than ten meters again, Gao Yang, who was on the right side of the street, had enough range to attack a house on the left.


    The houses occupied by Teodoro and the phantom mercenary regiment are located on both sides of the street. There are four relatively independent buildings in total. Such terrain makes them form a cross shooting boundary. No matter which house they want to attack, they will be attacked from across the street.


    To successfully complete the task, we must at least solve the fire points on one side. The house on the right side of the street is a brick house, which is relatively solid, and the house on the left is a wooden house, which has no protective effect on bullets and shells. Therefore, it is normal to take the two houses on the left as a breakthrough.


    Thirteen people want to kill more than 100 people, and they are still in a disadvantageous situation at the point of offensive firepower, but Gao Yang has no intention of giving up. He would rather attack in the street battle than fight the battle pursued by the enemy when retreating.


    At this time, even if the enemy wants to shoot, they will be shot accurately. They have been completely blocked in the building and can''t attack. More than a dozen people have fought to this extent, and five of them are strictly guides for soy sauce. It''s a great feat to praise what they have done.


    Gao Yang again signaled the team to stop, and then said in a deep voice: "big dog, rabbit, go to the left and block the right fire point. Worker bees, use mortars to blast out the people in the left fire point. Others, prepare hand grenades, and attack with hand grenades when they burst 30 meters away from the local left fire point, so as to make the hand grenades explode in the air."


    Tommy immediately knelt on one knee, put six shells in an easy place to get at hand, stood up and observed the barrel, nodded, and then took out a shell and put it at the muzzle.


    Seeing Tommy ready, Gao Yang immediately said, "rush!"


    However, after they rushed out, Tommy put down the first shell. After the shell left his hand, Tommy immediately picked up the second shell. Although he still had to do something, his left hand holding the gun barrel remained motionless. After the first shell flew away from the muzzle, he immediately loaded the second shell in.


    Groliov and Trabb''s guns rang out again and again. They sealed back the attack from the right side. When Tommy''s shell fell for the third time, Gao Yang and they had run to the position, and then threw out the prepared grenades one after another.


    Tommy''s shelling was very accurate. The first two shells landed above the roofs of the two houses on the left. The thin iron roof could not stop the falling mortar shells at all, so only after the two guns, the house built of thin wood was immediately blown to pieces.


    The effect of mortar attack was beyond Gao Yang''s expectation. With Tommy''s mortar, which was accurate to the extreme, he felt that it was so easy to attack forcibly for the first time.


    The good effect of shelling was also beyond Tommy''s expectation. He mainly fought in Europe, and the winter in Europe is very cold. The materials for building houses are mainly bricks and stones, and the walls will be very thick. The effect of mortar attack is not very good, but the wooden house located in the tropical rain forest only needs to be able to block the wind and rain, and has no defense against mortar shells.


    The chameleon was lucky. Instead of hiding in a house that had no cover at all, he stayed in the hospital. Although he lacked experience in avoiding shelling, he knew that the situation was bad when he heard the scream of shells in the air, and immediately fell to the ground.


    When the two guns came down, the fragments of the wooden house flew everywhere. However, because the wooden house was too large, although it was shot by each one, it had not been completely blown to pieces. However, Tommy''s shelling was far from over. He was hiding in the house, and when the soldiers who survived the first round of shelling fled, the fast falling shells quickly flattened the two wooden houses.


    It''s good to stay in the yard. The people hiding in the wooden house are really unlucky. The wooden house can''t provide cover, but it prevents the people inside from escaping quickly. Therefore, when Tommy''s shell falls, the wooden house becomes a coffin.


    When the fourth gun fell, the grenade also flew to the chameleon''s head. Now the people left in the house were almost dead, but the people left in the yard were just blown up by the grenade that flew to their head.


    After listening to the loud noises in the air, the chameleon dragged behind the wall felt numbness on his ass and legs, and then there was severe pain. The chameleon reached out and touched the blood of one hand.


    The chameleon who was hit by shrapnel from a grenade regretted it. He had a chance to escape just now. Although there was no back door in the house, as long as he wanted to escape, only the wall more than one person would not be an obstacle. He could escape by turning it over. However, the chameleon felt that there were only a dozen enemies, and it would not be for the sake of running away at once, but it was a pity, He now found that even if there were only a dozen people on the other side, they couldn''t deal with it.


    The chameleon who wanted to stand up and run away just tried and knew that he couldn''t run away alone. His legs and at least a dozen fragments of grenades were hit on his ass. his legs couldn''t make any strength at all. He wanted to run away unless someone helped him.


    Looking at the wailing people in the yard, the chameleon, whose ears were shaking, grabbed one of his men and shouted, "get out! Get out! Get away from the back wall, get on my back, I''ll get out!"


    Half of the chameleon''s men were covered with blood, but they still stood up shakily. He took the chameleon''s arm and was about to pull the chameleon back when he saw another grenade flying over his head.

 Chapter 435

    Although two rounds of grenades in a row can not guarantee that all of them will explode in the air, almost half of the grenades thrown by them can be guaranteed to explode in the air.


    Ordinary people throw grenades, that is, it''s good to throw thirty or forty meters. Trained, it''s also easy to throw grenades fifty meters. Some people who are particularly good at throwing grenades can throw them hundreds of meters away, but it''s very far to throw grenades more than thirty meters in real combat.


    In combat, the action of throwing grenades must not be the same as that in training. If you throw grenades when crawling on the ground, it''s good to throw them out for more than 20 meters. Moreover, the accuracy of the thrown grenades is difficult to guarantee. Basically, it belongs to throwing them out, even if it''s done.


    When Gao Yang threw the grenades, although they were thrown in a standing position, it was difficult to maintain the mysterious accuracy at a distance of 30 meters, that is, they could maintain the accuracy within an approximate range, and could control the time to let the grenades explode in the air. It was good to do this, but for Frye, It''s not nearly enough to throw a grenade out.


    It is not only necessary to throw the grenade accurately, but also to ensure that the grenade explodes at a height of three meters in the air and cannot float more than half a meter up and down. Frye is good at accurately throwing the grenade into a small window hole or something.


    A grenade that can''t be thrown is a grenade, but if it''s a very accurate grenade, its meaning can''t be summarized by a word of a small grenade. Let''s say, for many things that can''t be done by guns and cannons, Frye can handle them easily with a grenade.


    Tommy''s last two guns put the attack point directly on the wall. The shells fell twice and exploded close to the root of the wall. Then the two courtyard walls were blown up by the shock wave.


    The wall fell down for a section, and with the existing gate, the scene in the yard was roughly exposed in their view.


    When the enemy could be seen, several guns opened fire at once, and all objects that could move in the field of vision could not be moved. After that, Gao Yang simply shouted, "stop the attack, little flies throw grenades, and others cover!"


    After giving the order, Gao Yang pointed to the place where someone was crawling in the yard and shouted, "little fly, there!"


    Frye bent his left knee, loosened the handle of the grenade with his right hand, clapped his left hand on the grenade, then waved his hand and threw the grenade out. After accurately calculating the time, the grenade exploded in the air when it reached the target.


    Gao Yang refers to the dead corner where the bullet can''t hit, and Frye''s grenade blew up just where Gao Yang wanted to blow up.


    "Throw one there! Throw a grenade at the dead corner behind the wall."


    Every time Gao Yang pointed to a place, Frye immediately threw a grenade. At this time, others didn''t do anything else. They stared at Frye''s performance one by one.


    Frye turned into a humanoid grenade thrower. He threw the grenade wherever he pointed. Every time he got it with a grenade, there was no need to waste the second lesson of grenade. Frye, who had been practicing baseball with stones since childhood, may never be able to set foot on the real field for life, but at this moment, this battlefield is the stage for Frye to personally perform his unique skills.


    Frye''s performance can''t reap applause, but reap life.


    Sirte stared at Frye, looked at Frye up and down several times, suddenly stretched out his arm and knocked Li JinFang around him, whispering, "frog, where did you find such a monster? Falk, this is a talent!"


    Li JinFang said lightly: "Oh, little fly, the ram found him from the slums of South Africa. It doesn''t need to make a fuss. If he needs any talents, let the ram find him. It''s not difficult for the ram. As for what you see today, it''s actually nothing. It''s a little interesting to have the opportunity to let you see the little fly throw a grenade into the shooting hole of the moving armored vehicle "It''s difficult."


    Sirte suddenly raised his gun, and together with Li JinFang killed the five people who rushed out of the fire point on the right, holding the gun, smacked his mouth, shook his head and said: "Don''t bluff me. Don''t brag. We also have people who are good at throwing grenades. However, it''s impossible to throw grenades into the firing hole of armored vehicles. Which special force does little fly belong to? He''s so young that he can''t have received such rigorous training."


    Li JinFang said dismissively again, "just think I''m bragging. In addition, I told you that the little fly was found by a ram from the slum. I taught him to shoot. You said he was a member of the special forces?"


    Sirte shook his head again, with doubts on his face. He wanted to ask again, but Gao Yang suddenly said, "the enemy on the left has no combat effectiveness. Toad, test tube and lucika, you go around here to the back of the building on the right to prevent the enemy from escaping."


    Sirte was surprised again, because looking at Gao Yang meant that he would not let an enemy escape. He had to divide his troops before the fire point on the left was completely cleaned up, and the purpose of dividing his troops was to surround the enemy.


    As a hospital of the angel mercenary regiment, Sirte has not fought the battle of winning more with less. In fact, like Satan, the angel mercenary regiment has experienced almost all the battles with less and more, and can win at the least every time. However, Sirte is shocked that there are only seven Satan mercenaries.


    A total of 13 people, five of whom are guides who play soy sauce. Although the combat effectiveness of these five people can not be said to be very weak, they still play soy sauce compared with the people of Satan''s mercenary regiment. The real main force is the seven people of Satan''s mercenary regiment, which surround at least ten times the enemy with a core team of seven people, Sirte really doesn''t know whether Gao Yang is too confident or too stupid.


    There are only seven people, and even Sirte itself has only eight strong combat forces. Although it is not clear how many enemies there are in the building to be surrounded, at least there must be more than 50. This comparison of forces is not difficult to defeat the enemy. It is difficult to find and kill the target characters from the enemy''s guard, but to wipe out the enemy, It''s not reliable at all.


    When Sirte''s decision to raise his voice was inconceivable, Li JinFang waved his hand and turned around to enter the yard behind Bruce. Then Lucy and the other four guides shouted. The five of them also followed Li JinFang, entered the courtyard door on the street and turned out from the back wall on the other side.


    After Li JinFang left, Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie: "big dog, rabbit, come and block the building on the right. Worker bees, bombard the target on the right. You can fire freely. Pay attention not to hurt toads by mistake. Keep in touch with toads and fire after communication. Others, cover small flies with me."


    After that, Gao Yang patted Frye on the shoulder and said, "the rest is up to you. Give me the grenade and throw it into the enemy''s window."

 Chapter 436

    Tommy also pushed forward for a distance, but he had only two shells left, but he stopped and said that he had selected the shooting position. After that, treble immediately sent the shells he held for him to Tommy. Then treble ran to hold them high and sent all the shells others brought Tommy.


    Tommy had seven shells left, and that was all he had left.


    Groliov and treblet pushed forward and stopped as they were about to enter the firing range of the right fire point. They had to wait for Tommy''s shelling.


    Tommy observed it and said in the walkie talkie, "ram, the rest of the buildings are brick and stone structures. Mortars don''t have much effect. I''ll try it first. If I can''t cause any damage to the target building, I''ll quickly hit the shells into the yard."


    The remaining two buildings are two buildings in a yard, one with three floors and one with two floors. Not only is the house much stronger than other buildings in the town, but also the wall is made of brick.


    After hearing Tommy''s report, Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "big dog, you need to block two fire points at the same time. Can you do it?"


    Groliov said confidently, "the window on the first floor can''t be blocked, and I don''t need to be blocked. I just need to block nine windows. It''s a little fun."


    "Rabbit, after the big dog closes the window, we will get close to the outside wall. You are responsible for shooting the exposed enemy accurately. Be careful. Make sure the enemy doesn''t have a chance to throw grenades out."


    Cui Bo said in a deep voice, "I see. The enemy won''t have a chance to throw grenades."


    After explaining groliov and treble, Gao Yang said to Sirte and Frye around him, "can opener, there may be residual enemies on our left. Give it to you. Don''t let the enemy have a chance to attack us."


    Sirte carried the g36 behind his back, took the shotgun in his hand again, patted the shotgun in his hand and said with a smile: "no problem, give it to me."


    Gao Yang nodded, carried Satan''s blade behind him again, and then handed over all the three grenades left on his body to Frye. After holding the shotgun in his hand, he whispered, "little fly, how many grenades do you have?"


    Frye carried the most grenades. Although he tried to use them sparingly, there was not much left in the battle. After looking at his satchel around his waist, he said in a deep voice, "there are eight more in total."


    Frye had only eight grenades left, a little less. At this time, Sirte shrugged, took off the two grenades left in front of his chest, handed them to Frye, and said, "here you are. Grenades are more effective in your hand."


    Gao Yang felt that ten grenades were still missing. He immediately said in the walkie talkie, "rabbit, take the grenades of big dog and worker bee and send them."


    Cui Bo and groliov are about 40 meters away from Gao Yang. It''s convenient to pass something. Cui Bo immediately put away groliov''s and Tommy''s grenades and gave them to Frye together with the rest.


    Cui Bo sent a lot of grenades, because the three of them didn''t use them very much. The three people put away ten grenades in total. In this way, Frye took 20 grenades at the same time, but there were too many. It seemed cumbersome to put them in his satchel, but they would all be thrown out soon. The burden was just a matter of a while.


    After making all the preparations, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "toad, we''re going to attack here. How''s the situation there?"


    "This is toad. Our side is very calm. The wall behind the target building is very high. There are only four windows on the three-story building. No one comes out. There is no pressure on the blockade."


    "Very good. The worker bees are ready for shelling. After shelling, they launch an attack. Now count down, 3,2,1, release!"


    At the command of Gao Yang, Tommy''s shell immediately came out of the chamber, and the shell dragged a long sound to the roof of the two-story building. However, the shell did not drill into the house and explode as Tommy expected. Therefore, Tommy adjusted the muzzle to a very small extent, and the remaining shells fell into the yard one after another.


    When the shells exploded continuously, groliov suddenly ran out. Then he took a machine gun and started shooting in a standing position. After firing a few bullets on each window, he immediately turned the muzzle of the gun and shot all the windows regardless of whether there was anyone behind the window.


    Groliov''s ability to shoot at local windows naturally means that the enemy can hit him, and no matter how capable groliov is, he can''t seal all nine windows in an instant.


    Two bullets hit groliov, one bullet hit his lower abdomen and one bullet hit his right chest. However, after seeing the shooter, Cui Bo immediately killed the enemy groliov had not taken care of for the time being with two bullets, and groliov only stepped back, then stood firm and shot all the windows.


    A bullet is shot from the window occupied by him. Whether he is hit or not, the person who occupies the window and shoots basically has to avoid for a while, but it''s easy to avoid. It''s difficult to shoot after avoiding.


    In fact, the main way to block multiple target points with close fire is to predict, and the second is to turn the muzzle in time after discovering the situation. Whenever people hiding in the house want to shoot outward, there will always be a few bullets coming in from the window just after they make an action. Therefore, avoiding again has become an inevitable choice.


    Waiting for the past few seconds, when someone plans to shoot again, several more bullets will hit. Therefore, people behind each window will think that the machine gunner is blocking their own window. Except for the brave who are extremely afraid of death, most people subconsciously think that since I have been suppressed, let other people who have the opportunity to fight back.


    The idea of the people hiding in the building can''t be said to be wrong, but their idea is suitable for ordinary machine gunners. If it is applied to groliov, they are waiting to die.


    Except that he fired two shots at the beginning, and then TREB never had the chance to shoot again. Because of groliov''s blockade, all the enemies thought that the outside machine gunners were blocking their fire at his window, and no one chose to shoot after aiming. Even if they were brave, they just raised their guns out of the window and shot outside, No one dares to show up, not even one who dares to raise his hand.


    If Frye''s performance is like throwing good balls on the court, groliov''s rhythmic shooting is like playing a piece of music.


    In the chaos of gunfire, Sirte could also hear groliov''s gunfire that seemed to beat. Sirte wanted to see groliov''s blockade effect, and there were residual enemies rushing out on the left side of his responsibility, so Sirte had leisure to venture to raise his head and take a look at the two buildings behind him.


    Seeing that no one in all the windows was shooting even if there was a little threat, Sirte squatted down and looked at the corpse on the ground in the opposite yard. He shook his head and muttered to himself, "Fark, where did the Satan mercenary group find these freaks? It''s fucking awesome!"

 Chapter 437

    With groliov''s machine gun, Fred had the opportunity to accurately throw grenades into windows.


    Frye leaned against the wall, took out a grenade and took two steps back. After throwing the grenade into the window, he returned to the root of the wall again, took out a grenade again, took a few steps back and threw the grenade out. In this way, all the window households he could see were bombed by him slowly.


    Although it is a small building, at best, it is just two slightly larger houses. It is completely different from the apartment building in the city. If you want to compare it, the building type is more like two villas. However, due to the obstruction of the wall, the room on the ground floor cannot be attacked with grenades.


    If you want to completely solve the battle, you still have to enter the yard. There is basically no movement upstairs, but you can''t know what will happen on the first floor.


    Tommy, who had run out of shells, ran to Gao Yang and strengthened the strength of the assault. Listening to the fact that there was basically no gunfire in the yard, Gao Yang felt that the time had come to launch the assault.


    When groliov needed to take off the bullet chain, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "big dog, continue to suppress after changing the bullet chain, cover us to launch an assault, rabbit, come and strengthen the assault force."


    It is unknown how many people inside the building will survive, and only five people will launch the assault. They need to pass through the yard and then forcibly enter the house with unknown number of enemies. The risk of doing so is very high. However, Gao Yang has no other way to solve the battle except doing so.


    After arranging the position of the team members when launching the assault with gestures, Gao Yang walked in the front and came to the gate close to the root of the wall.


    The width of the gate is three meters. With two iron doors wide open, it is not difficult to enter the yard. The difficulty is how to block it by fire. After all, the fire on the first floor has not been cleaned up. Although the yard has been bombed with mortars, it is unknown whether anyone came out of the house and returned to the yard.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath, then suddenly flashed out of the door, but after a flash, Gao Yang immediately retracted back.


    Gao Yang''s test really attracted countless bullets. The bullets hit the fragments of the bricks on the corner of the gate, and some powerful bullets even penetrated the brick wall and made holes in the wall. Fortunately, Gao Yang flew back after testing, and the enemy didn''t have much firepower to break through the brick wall.


    After running back to the starting position, he breathed heavily and said in a loud voice: "the enemy has a 7.62mm machine gun that can penetrate the brick wall, but there should be only one. Other guns can''t penetrate the brick wall. From a point of view, it''s almost all from the bottom."


    "Judging from the sound, there were at least 20 guns just fired."


    After Tommy finished, Sirte also whispered, "most of them are 5.56 mm caliber and a small amount of M43 intermediate bullets."


    Although it''s just a test, it doesn''t get a lot of information. After summarizing the information everyone gets, the result will be obtained.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "at least more than 20 guns have blocked the gate, and we can''t attack it. However, according to the current situation, we have no means to forcibly break through the enemy''s firepower blockade or eliminate the enemy''s firepower."


    The current situation is that the enemy can''t get out, but Gao Yang can''t get in, unless they can send a heavy artillery to flatten the two small buildings occupied by the enemy, or Gao Yang has an armored vehicle or tank to provide cover.


    When he was at a loss, Sirte suddenly smiled and then whispered, "call the big dog. You guys are ready to form instant killing fire. When the opportunity comes, you will fire with all your strength."


    Sirte''s words stunned Gao Yang and said, "what opportunity? Do you have a way?"


    Sirte smiled again. After taking down his backpack and opening it, he reached out and took out a yellow bag and a box. He smiled and said, "I have C4. Kill them before I open a hole in the wall and take advantage of the enemy''s reaction."


    Looking at the things in Sirte''s hand, he was overjoyed and immediately said in the walkie talkie, "big dog, come here."


    Sirte divided the C4 in the bag into four parts, pinched it into a long strip and pasted it on the brick wall, leaving a distance of four meters in the middle. After installing the detonator, Sirte pointed to two positions and said, "after you lean against these two lines, you won''t be affected by the explosion. Wait until there is a hole in the wall, you have to hurry up and fire."


    Sirte pointed out that the position was two meters away from where he placed C4. Gao Yang couldn''t help worrying and said, "can opener, will it be all right so close?"


    Sirte laughed again and said, "man, will you hurt yourself when you open the can?"


    Gao Yang approached the line designated by Sirte with fear. Groliov held a machine gun behind him, followed by Frye, while Sirte stood in the front on the other side, followed by TREB and Tommy.


    "All right, squat down, lower your head, cover your ears and protect your face. Are you ready, detonate!"


    The power of the explosion was not great, but the effect was very good. After a not too loud explosion, a four meter long gap was added to the wall. The blown down wall fell inward and the fracture was very neat.


    Gao Yang suddenly raised his head and rushed to the gap. After setting aside a position to shoot for the people behind him, he immediately started shooting. For a moment, the gunfire rang out.


    The fence is only about ten meters away from the small building. It is very close. Gao Yang shoots continuously at every target he can see. After the rapid and fierce concentrated shooting at the gap, Gao Yang roars: "rush!"


    The enemy''s firepower was muted in a moment. Gao Yang jumped out of the shotgun and rushed to the two-story building in front of him. While he rushed to the small building, he quickly loaded the bullet in his hand into the gun chamber.


    The door on the first floor was open. At the moment Gao Yang rushed in, he saw a man leaning against the door frame. When he raised his gun to him, a gun blew off the man''s head.


    After rushing into the door, Gao Yang found that the situation inside was far more complex than he thought. It was not a large space such as a living room, but a corridor and many doors. Moreover, the depth of the house was bigger than he thought, and the place he could see was very limited.


    After shooting and killing an enemy, there were no living people in Gao Yang''s field of vision. He took the time to load bombs quickly. At this time, the people behind him rushed in one after another.


    After seeing the scene in the house, everyone was a little silly. There were many rooms, which meant that they had to search one by one. The key was to waste time, not to mention the danger.


    "There are too many rooms here. If the layout of the second floor is the same, the killing effect of the grenades we throw in will be worse than expected," he said


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he saw a grenade thrown from an open door.


    "Lie down!"


    After a loud roar, Gao Yang immediately fell to the ground. The grenade throwers didn''t do very well. After Gao Yang had enough time to fall to the ground, the grenade exploded more than three meters in front of Gao Yang.


    Although the grenade throwers hid in the house and didn''t come out, so they couldn''t throw the grenades into the crowd. After Gao Yang fell down in time, the grenades didn''t cause any harm to Gao Yang, but they may not be so lucky next time. In a narrow space, the power of the grenades will not only be strengthened, but after rebound, No one knew where the grenade would fall.


    After the grenade exploded, Sirte got up and shouted, "get out!"


    Although he didn''t know why Sirte gave the order to retreat, he must have his own reason. Gao Yang got up, fired a gun with the people and withdrew from the two-story building he had just entered.


    When launching an assault operation, the situation changes rapidly. If someone finds the reason to retreat, he can immediately give instructions to his companions, rather than waiting for the commander''s order.


    Slightly embarrassed, he retreated from the small building, quickly ran back to the gap behind the attack, shouted: "block the enemy''s fire and occupy a favorable position."


    When he retreated outside the courtyard wall, groliov immediately fired again. At this time, although the enemy''s firepower recovered, the intensity was different from that just now.


    After groliov blocked again, Frye occupied the corner on the other side of the gap to shoot. Treber and Tommy took the position of the gate on the fast track, and then they each occupied a corner building to shoot. In this way, they had two positions where they could launch an assault.


    At this time, Li JinFang shouted in the walkie talkie: "toad report, there is no battle here. Do you need support?"


    "Not for the time being. It depends on the situation."


    After replying to Li JinFang, Gao Yang immediately shouted to Sirte, "why did you retreat?"


    Sirte shrugged, took out several yellow bags from his bag, shook them at Gao Yang, and said with a smile: "the situation inside is too complex. There is no need to search so many rooms one by one. I have a more labor-saving way, for example, blow up that building."


    Gao Yang widened his eyes and said, "can you do it?"


    "Man, why do you think I call a can opener? It''s not because I''m a fire raider, is it?"


    Although the answer was not what he asked, Gao Yang understood Sirte''s meaning. He suddenly nodded and said, "I see. I see now. Then, go and open the enemy''s jar."


    Sirte shook the bag in his hand and laughed: "I love C4. I like to bury the enemy in the ruins. I like to do this job. Come one by one and kill the two-story building first. It''s just a two-story building. Therefore, only a directional blasting at two key points can collapse the whole building and cover me downstairs for one minute, at most one minute."


    While talking, after installing the detonator, Sirte nodded to Gao Yang and said, "you can start."


    "Don''t let the enemy have a chance to shoot at the can opener. Now, fight!"


    Gao Yang joined the blockade with a gun. After firing two shots, he said loudly, "go!"


    Sirte came out in response. He quickly ran to the bottom of the two-story building and didn''t enter the interior of the small building. He found two points on the outer wall. After pasting C4, he immediately ran back. As soon as he ran back, Sirte immediately said, "two kilograms of C4, earth shaking. Guys, run away and be careful not to be hit on the head by bricks!"


    Gao Yang immediately got up and ran to both sides. While running away, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "toad, stay away from the target building, it''s going to explode!"


    "What''s going on? How far?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll give you ten seconds to run as far as I can!"


    After running away for more than 30 meters, Sirte stopped, hid under the courtyard wall of a nearby house, waved to Gao Yang, smiled and pressed the wireless detonator in his hand.


    After an earth shaking noise, a huge smoke rose into the air. After a while, brick fragments fell from the sky and crackled down, while some lighter pieces of wood and other things began to fall within a diameter of 200 meters.


    At this time, surta waved the detonator to Gao Yang and shouted, "come on, go back and give it to another building!"

 Chapter 438

    Teodoro is going crazy. Those who are mad are also mad.


    Teodoro has not been in the battle in person for a long time. In recent years, even as a commander, he has participated in few battles, but he still has courage and experience after a long time on the battlefield.


    When he heard the chameleon yelling outside that he had encountered an attack, Teodoro still attached great importance to it. Even though the chameleon said that the number of enemies might not be too many, Teodoro still asked all his men to gather together and prepare to catch all the enemies of unknown origin.


    But to Teodoro''s surprise, his people were still gathering, and the enemy killed them. What he never thought was that the number of enemies was only a dozen, but he beat his elite soldiers who had been in battle for a long time.


    The most difficult reality for Teodoro to accept is that there are only a dozen enemies. They not only beat up his 120 specially selected men in one face-to-face, but also destroyed the phantom mercenary regiment, and even surrounded him. Now he has no way to escape.


    Teodoro felt like he was dreaming. He looked vaguely at his men being driven back. Although he tried to organize a counterattack, there were only a few enemies, but he could put all his efforts into water.


    Teodoro took a pistol and shot several shots out of the window. Then, he didn''t even have a chance to look out of the window. Especially when he saw that his guard had just stood up in front of the window and was opened two holes in his body by a machine gun, Teodoro completely gave up his plan to observe himself.


    The one who had the upper hand should be himself, but the reality was quite the opposite. Teodoro was angry and anxious. Especially when one of his guards shouted at him, saying that the enemy had blown up the wall and had attacked the nearby building, Teodoro felt that he could not continue like this.


    The enemy came in, but soon retreated, and soon stopped shooting and retreated after a short fire. Teodoro thought it was an opportunity, so he shouted: "gather, gather together, go down, rush out together and kill them, or I''ll kill you..."


    While Teodoro was yelling, the sudden loud noise scared him almost to bite off his tongue. After a while, Teodoro, who was ringing in his ears, found a soldier running in front of him and shouted something to him in panic.


    Teodoro rubbed his ears hard and shouted, "Damn it, what are you talking about!"


    "The nearby building was blown up, and the nearby building collapsed. What should we do? I said, the nearby building was blown up, what should we do!"


    After the soldiers in front of t''auduro repeated several times, he heard what the other party said. He pushed away the panicked soldiers in front of him and ran out to have a look. The stunned auduro immediately went blank.


    At this time, the two-story building that was still next to it has collapsed and completely become a piece of ruins. Although the two-story building is smaller, there are more people in it than the three-story building they live in, but there are more than 50 people. But now, all the people in it have been pressed under the ruins.


    Teodoro just wondered if he was having a nightmare, but he couldn''t wake up until his guards pulled him back to the house.


    They see the same scene as Teodoro, but their feelings are naturally very different. In addition to being cool, they are still cool


    Ran back to the gap of the wall again, shot down several enemies who ran out, and the rest were driven back to the three story building.


    Sirte continues to prepare his C4. He has done it once. It''s easy to do it again. However, looking at Sirte playing with C4 top detonator, Gao Yang suddenly remembered a big problem.


    Their task is to kill Teodoro, not to completely annihilate the troops brought by Teodoro. It''s easy to blow up the remaining building, and Teodoro should also be killed in it. However, how to get Teodoro''s body out?


    "Wait, wait, can opener, don''t hurry to blow them up. Our task is to kill Teodoro. If we blow up the last building, what if Teodoro is inside?"


    Sirte shrugged and said, "we''ve blown up one building and destroyed two other houses. Man, it''s up to you. I think you''re a little late to consider this problem. If Teodoro isn''t in the last building, do you plan to find Teodoro''s body in the other three ruins?"


    It''s a question whether to force an attack into the building or blow up the building at one fell swoop. However, considering the need to search and attack the whole house from bottom to top, Gao Yang feels that this is not only dangerous, but also troublesome. Compared with C4, it''s more exciting.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "forget it, it''s cool. Paramount doesn''t dare not admit it. It''s up to you to open the can."


    Sirte smiled and said, "smart and correct choice."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "cover the can opener with fire and let him blow up the enemy!"


    Sirte shouted, "no, it''s not blowing up the enemy, it''s burying them."


    The mood was very relaxed. He laughed and said, "OK, ready to fire."


    After shouting, Gao Yang clenched his shotgun and was about to order fire, but he suddenly heard a loud roar from the building.


    Someone in the building was yelling in Spanish. He looked up at Sirte and said, "can you speak Spanish?"


    Sirte shook his head and said, "No."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders, then yelled at the inside: "I don''t understand! Go to hell, you!"


    After roaring, Gao Yang was about to order to fire, but the roar came out in English.


    "Surrender! We surrender! Don''t fire, don''t blow us up, we surrender."


    After hearing the roar inside, Gao Yang was stunned and looked at several others. Then he found that everyone thought the same as him, with an incredible face.


    He spread his hand to Sirte and shouted, "accept your surrender, put down your weapons, raise your hands and walk into the yard. Don''t play tricks."


    After hearing the shouting, a soldier turned his head and looked at Teodoro. Teodoro, who was changing into ordinary soldier clothes, nodded in frustration and whispered, "do as he said, put down the guns and tell the people outside that we will go out right away."

 Chapter 439

    Gao Yang, with guns in their hands, watched Teodoro and his men hold their guns above their heads and come out of the three storey building one after another.


    There were only twelve people left. Teodoro mixed in the crowd with an M16 rifle. After putting the gun on the ground, he raised his hands and walked to one side. Now he just wanted to muddle through and leave a life. He had no other ideas.


    Teodoro''s idea is very beautiful, but unfortunately, Gao Yang and they came for him, and Teodoro''s recognition is high, so it''s impossible to muddle through.


    When he saw Teodoro''s face, Gao Yang was elated. He was not afraid that Teodoro had been killed in the previous battle. He was afraid that Teodoro had been buried under the ruins or beaten beyond recognition. Now that Teodoro had surrendered alive, it would save too much.


    "Toad, Teodoro has surrendered. Let Lucy and them all come here. You and the test tube stare again, so that no fish will escape from you."


    After notifying Li JinFang, Gao Yang looked at Teodoro put down his gun and stood obediently in the yard. Gao Yang stood up, walked into the yard, pointed his gun at Teodoro and said loudly, "is there anyone else in the house? If so, it''s best to let them come out quickly. In two minutes, we''ll blow up the building."


    The surrendering people stood in a row, and the man in the front said in English, "there are no people in there, no living people."


    Gao Yang is not in a hurry to reveal the identity of Teodoro. He plans to find out Teodoro after lucika comes.


    "Tell your people to lie on the ground and hold their heads in both hands. Whoever dares to look up will kill anyone."


    After a harsh reprimand, the English speaking man stammered: "my name is ferrenio. I am the Supreme Commander here. We have surrendered. Please don''t hurt us. Our boss is willing to pay you a ransom for our safety."


    Gao Yang knew that ferrenio was telling the truth. If he could detain these people, he would certainly get a large ransom. As long as he made terms, as long as Teodoro could afford it, he would certainly pay the money. The reason is very simple. Teodoro himself is here. Of course he is willing to spend money to buy his life. If Teodoro was not also captured, He''ll go to hell if he''ll pay a ten cent ransom.


    Gao Yang was noncommittal, but said loudly, "get down and don''t let me repeat this sentence."


    After saying a few words to the people next to him, more than a dozen prisoners fell flat on the ground. After putting his face on the ground, ferrenio said to him, "you can take everything here. We still have a lot of cash. We are willing to take it all out to show our sincerity. In addition, as long as you are willing to let us go, you can receive more money."


    Gao Yang didn''t even think about taking Teodoro to collect the ransom. Being a mercenary must have the professional ethics of a mercenary. If the task is to kill Teodoro, he must kill Teodoro, even if Teodoro can get more money alive.


    If you take the employer''s money to kill the employer''s enemy, the employer''s enemy is willing to pay more money, and then go back and kill the employer. Who dares to find such a mercenary regiment in the future and refuse to do anything that smashes his own signboard.


    It is impossible to let Teodoro get more money, but why not get more money on the premise of completing the task? Naturally, more money is better.


    Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "toad, stop Lucy and them quickly. When I''ll inform you, you''ll let them come again."


    After talking to Li JinFang, Cui Bo also came to Gao Yang and whispered, "brother Yang, I want to find the chameleon."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "go, let the little fly go with you. Be careful. There may be some undead in it."


    Tribulus deflected his head to Frye, and then the two left the yard and ran to the yard next door. After tribulus left, Gao Yang squatted in front of ferrenio with great interest and said loudly, "you still have cash here? It''s good, very good. How much money do you have?"


    Ferrenio immediately said, "we have nearly five million dollars. This is a large amount of cash. The exact figure is four million and seven million dollars. If we search the bodies and living people, we should be able to exceed five million dollars, all in cash."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "very good, very good. Go and bring the money."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Tommy and groliov, "you two go with him to get the money. Be careful."


    Groliov put down his machine gun, took out the pistol, kicked ferrenio with his foot, and said loudly, "stand up and take us to get the money."


    Ferrenio got up from the ground, took a silent look at Teodoro, walked obediently in front, and took groliov and Tommy into the three story building.


    Sirte stood beside Gao Yang with a relaxed face, while Teodoro secretly squinted at Sirte several times, but did not dare to raise his head.


    Gao Yang has been paying attention to Teodoro and seeing Teodoro''s actions. Gao Yang knows that he recognized Sirte, at least Sirte''s clothes and weapons. The clothes of the angel mercenary regiment are unified, and the angel mercenary regiment and Teodoro have had many exchanges. It''s strange if Teodoro can''t recognize Sirte.


    Gao Yang doesn''t care whether Teodoro recognizes Sirte or not. Sirte doesn''t care, so he doesn''t care. Since Teodoro keeps silent, keep silent. Anyway, he''s dead.


    After waiting for two minutes, Lucy and the five of them came over. When they came to Gao Yang, Gao Yang didn''t speak, but just motioned Lucy to stand aside and wait a little.


    Just as Gao Yang and others were waiting for groliov and Tommy to get the money back, treble and Frye were quietly looking for the chameleon.


    Cui Bo doesn''t know whether the chameleon is dead. His principle is to see people in life and dead bodies, but he and Frye walked back and forth in the body in a yard twice, but they didn''t see anyone in a white shirt.


    The chameleon is also easy to recognize. Although there are many bodies in the yard, it is still very simple to find a body wearing a white shirt. After searching the yard, there is no chameleon body, which means that the chameleon has run away.


    While looking for the chameleon, treble and Frye kept looking at the wounded who still breathed. When he walked back and forth in the yard twice, Frye shook his head at treble and said, "rabbit, we''ve been delayed too long. The chameleon may have run away."


    Cui Bo looked at the two wooden houses that had basically collapsed and said in a deep voice, "there are still Tibetans in the ruins. The chameleon may have run away or hid in it."


    Frye looked at the ruins and said, "it will take a long time to thoroughly search the ruins, but, well, I''ll find it with you. I hope I can get something before the boss orders the evacuation."


    There are many gaps in the wooden house collapsed by mortar shelling. Cui Bo no longer talks nonsense. He immediately went to the ruins and began to look for it. Although he felt that it was unlikely to find the chameleon under the ruins, Cui Bo was uneasy if he didn''t look for it.


    Cui Bo first paid attention to the space that was easy to climb in from the yard, but he just took two steps, but he heard a sound of the impact of the iron plate not far from him.


    Treble''s heart trembled. After making a gesture to Frye, the two men immediately walked towards the place where they made a sound.


    There was a small space under a large tin roof. TREB didn''t directly drill in. It was too dangerous. He picked up a broken board, made a gesture to Frye, raised his hand and threw the board in.


    After the board was thrown in, the sound of the pistol immediately came to mind in the gap, and the sound of the gun didn''t stop.


    There was a chameleon hidden in the gap. His two legs were badly hurt. Although he didn''t die, he wanted to escape from the back wall, but he couldn''t even stand up and certainly couldn''t climb over the wall. So he hid in a hole covered by ruins, hoping to escape.


    However, the chameleon vowed that he would never move, but the tin roof on his body still made a noise inexplicably, so there was no need to say the rest.


    Gao Yang heard the gunfire in the yard across the street. He immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "rabbit, what''s the situation?"


    "Got the chameleon, he''s not dead!"


    Gao Yang was surprised. It''s not strange that the chameleon didn''t die, but it''s very difficult to catch the chameleon alive. It can only be said that there is God''s will. If there is more injustice, he will die. Cui Bo hates the chameleon and itches. This can be regarded as an opportunity for Cui Bo to vent his anger.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, and he was also very happy. However, Gao Yang was in a better mood when he saw that ferenio, who Tommy pointed at with a gun, was carrying a big bag, and groliov was also carrying a bag.


    After putting all the bags at Gao Yang''s feet, ferrenio kept staring at Sirte. Gao Yang was very pleased with this. After snapping his fingers, he said happily to ferrenio: "Well, now tell me if you can take out more money. I mean, you can take out more money immediately. If you have more money, maybe, maybe, I will consider letting you go."


    Ferrenio swallowed his saliva and said, "as long as we live, you can get more money than this."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you should hear clearly. I mean the money you can take out right away, right away."


    Ferrenio involuntarily looked at the ruins across the street and whispered, "there''s still some money there. There should be more than one million dollars. I''m not sure, but there should be, on the people of the phantom mercenary regiment."

 Chapter 440

    Gao Yang felt that there was no need to wait any longer. The additional income of $5 million had been obtained. It was time to send Teodoro on the road.


    Gao Yang took out the camera Ivan gave him from his bag and shouted to Teodoro lying on the ground, "Mr. Teodoro, stand up. I have to take a picture of you."


    Teodoro slowly got up from the ground. He was not surprised that Gao Yang broke his identity. From the moment he saw Sirte, he knew that his identity was not a secret, but Sirte didn''t speak, leaving Teodoro with the last glimmer of fantasy.


    Ferrenio was not surprised, but he was very nervous. He saw Teodoro stand up. He took two steps forward, but then groliov forced him back.


    Teodoro looked depressed and looked at Gao Yang, but said in a deep voice, "mercenary? Invited by Paramount?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, Satan mercenaries."


    Teodoro waved his hand in chagrin and said, "I''d better start early, so perano won''t have a chance to come to you."


    Gao Yang said with a relaxed face: "yes, you killed paramount earlier, then we won''t be here."


    Teodoro nodded at Sirte and said, "if I remember correctly, call the can opener. Shouldn''t you go to kill paramount now? Why are you here? The angel mercenaries and Satan mercenaries have joined hands?"


    Sirte stretched out his finger and shook it at Teodoro: "No, no, don''t get me wrong. I''m not from the angel mercenary regiment. I''m a free mercenary now. I have the obligation to help Satan. Understand? So the angel and Satan don''t cooperate. The angel mercenary regiment will kill paramount. You can rest assured. Also, you have to understand. If you pay for it, you need the angel and Satan to cooperate. Satan is not the only one who will kill you ¡£¡±


    Teodoro looked happy and said, "very good. I believe perano won''t live long."


    After finishing with Sirte, Teodoro looked at Gao Yang again and said confidently, "how much does paramount pay you?"


    "Fifteen million, you can get fourteen million."


    Teodoro waved his hand confidently and said, "believe me, palano can''t give you money. There''s not so much money for you, and I can pay you twice the price, 30 million!"


    Gao Yangji sighed with regret: "I''m actually quite immoral. Although I don''t love money, it''s actually easy to buy me with money."


    Teodoro made no secret of his joy and said, "I''ll call my people for $30 million to buy my life. Whether it''s cash or transfer, you can let me go after receiving the money."


    He shrugged and said: "Listen to me, I am a man. Collecting money and fighting is my profession. I certainly don''t deserve to talk about ethics, but I have professional ethics, so I''m sorry. You have to die. For the sake of your voluntary surrender, I let you leave your last words, such as appointing a successor and telling your family the bank password that others don''t know. I promise I can tell you You see, I really have professional ethics and give preferential treatment to prisoners. If you don''t surrender, you can''t leave your last words, can you? "


    The muscles on Teodoro''s face continued to twitch, and his hands and feet began to shake. He forced himself to remain calm and said in a deep voice: "is there no room for negotiation? I can give you more..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t say more money. I''m afraid I can''t help killing you. In order to avoid my temptation, I can only shut you up. I have to tell you that there is an intermediary in the task of killing you, so I have to kill you anyway."


    After taking a quick breath, Teodoro said in a deep voice: "well, I really need to leave my last words. It seems that my decision to surrender is correct. I didn''t think I would die so early, let alone in this damn place."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "for me, I haven''t seen such a calm person as you before dying. You are really a character. However, if you are too proud, you are prone to accidents. Well, tell me your last words and tell me how to send your last words to the person you specify."


    Teodoro held out his hand and said, "can I have paper and pen?"


    Gao Yang tilted his head. Tommy took a small book out of his pocket and handed it and pen to Teodoro.


    Teodoro took the little book and pen and politely said thank you to Tommy.


    Just then, treble dragged the chameleon in with his hand. The chameleon was still wearing his famous brand short sleeved shirt, but the shirt was covered with a bulletproof vest, and both hands were badly beaten.


    Throw the chameleon to the ground. The motionless chameleon is just panting, but it doesn''t move. Although it''s not dead, there''s only one breath left.


    Gao Yang said to Cui Bo, "the chameleon still has more than one million dollars in cash. Try to find out where he put it."


    After that, Gao Yang didn''t go to see how Cui Bo tortured the chameleon. Looking at the way the chameleon was out of breath and didn''t breathe in, he probably couldn''t ask anything.


    Teodoro''s hand was shaking and writing slowly, but after he finished writing, he closed the book and sighed, "that''s it. I hope you can do what you promised me."


    After Tommy took Ben, Gao Yang said, "do you know where the chameleon put his money?"


    Teodoro looked at the chameleon with disgust and said in a deep voice: "the chameleon has distributed $1.2 million to his men. If you want change, you have to find it from the body. As for the chameleon''s own money, $3.8 million has been deposited into his account, not a cash transaction, so don''t think about it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, you can turn around."


    Teodoro straightened his chest and said, "no need."


    Gao Yang was about to speak, but groliov stood forward and said, "I''ll come."


    Teodoro must die, which is impossible to change, and not only Teodoro must die, but all his men must die, but groliov doesn''t want Gao Yang to give the order to kill them.


    Teodoro is a drug lord, and his men are not real soldiers, but in any case, they have surrendered. Although they are not prisoners of war, they ordered to kill a group of people who have surrendered. Although no one will investigate, it is a psychological test and a burden for those who gave orders.


    Gao Yang is not a ruthless murderer like mowing grass, so groliov doesn''t want Gao Yang to bear this psychological burden. However, Gao Yang doesn''t want to put his own responsibility on groliov.


    As the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment, he had to carry the responsibility himself. He shook his head and said loudly, "I command! Kill them and leave none."

 Chapter 441

    Although it''s a drug lord, not a hero, but if you can hang the word "Owl", Teodoro must not be an ordinary person.


    Teodoro died very kind. He watched groliov shoot with his eyes open and his fist clenched.


    From a small leader with only about 30 people under his command to today''s army with more than 2000 people, tens of thousands of lives and deaths. In Colombia, Teodoro is definitely a vassal in the world, but in the small town of San onos, he was captured alive by a small army with only eight people in the main force, and then shot, No one will believe such a thing.


    Although Teodoro''s strength is very strong, he died in the hands of Satan''s mercenaries. It can only be said that he capsized in the gutter. He deserved his bad luck.


    The total number of troops under his command is 2000, but these 2000 people are scattered in many places. If you want to concentrate the troops, you can mobilize up to 400 or 500 people. Teodoro came to San onos town to deal with perano on the western mountain at dusk, with 150 elite men, plus Angel mercenaries and phantom mercenaries, Such strength is enough to crush palano.


    Teodoro''s status today depends on the territory snatched from perano. It''s OK to deal with other enemies. In order to enjoy the pleasure of completely eliminating the biggest enemy, Teodoro chose to go to the town of San onos in person rather than send others.


    Teodoro wanted to enjoy the pleasure of crushing perano, but who would have thought that the Satan mercenary regiment hired by perano came and crushed him. No, it''s a little too much. To be exact, Teodoro was hanged and beaten by the Satan mercenary regiment.


    To say the strength of the phantom mercenary regiment, it really has a set in the jungle. The angel mercenary regiment is known as the first mercenary regiment in fact. It is also deeply afraid of fighting with the phantom mercenary regiment in the jungle, and teodulo''s elite men are also very familiar with jungle warfare, but who makes them fight with Satan mercenary regiment not in the jungle, but in St. onos town.


    Even if the battlefield was not in the jungle, but Teodoro''s camp in the jungle, Gao Yang would have ordered to run away as long as he failed to hit, but in the small town, the result was that the elite of the phantom mercenary group gatodoro was hanged and beaten by the Satan mercenary group.


    If it weren''t for the chameleon who shot Lucas, it''s really hard to say what would happen. The biggest possibility is that Gao Yang will choose to attack at night and withdraw after killing Teodoro, and it''s really two words whether he can succeed or not.


    Because of Lucas''s death, treble ran away, and the chain reaction caused by it forced the Satan mercenary regiment to launch a strong attack in broad daylight, and took Teodoro by surprise. All this was an accident. If Gao Yang attacked in another way, he might not have achieved such great results. If Teodoro knew these causes and consequences, Maybe it''ll kill him again.


    After killing Teodoro, Gao Yang asks Lucy card to confirm Teodoro''s identity first, and then asks Lucy card to stand next to Teodoro''s body and take some photos. With these photos, Gao Yang can receive money whether paramount recognizes it or not. Even if paramount can''t afford the Commission, Ivan has to give the money.


    After waiting to take photos, Gao Yang went to the chameleon and looked at the notorious scum.


    Gao Yang thought that even if the chameleon was not dead, it should not be far from death. As a result, he looked closer and found that the chameleon had no fatal injury. He just stared at one eye and said nothing. He didn''t move. It looked very serious. In fact, it was far from death.


    Seeing that the chameleon will not die immediately, Gao Yang is more happy. The reason is very simple. If the chameleon is really dying, it can''t make him suffer more before he dies. For such scum, he can''t die too happily.


    Sirte came to the front and back of the chameleon and spat at the chameleon with disdain. Then he said happily, "scum, you''re unlucky. I promise you won''t die very comfortably."


    Gao Yang said to Cui Bo squatting beside the chameleon, "rabbit, this man must be at your disposal. What do you want to do?"


    Chubb took out a grenade from his trouser pocket and said in a deep voice, "this is the grenade I gave Lucas. It must have killed him with this grenade, but I haven''t figured out how to do it."


    Sirte said with great interest, "you know, there are many ways for this scum to torture people to death. What I''ve seen is that he broke his hands and feet and threw them next to the ant nest of marching ants or on the route. Otherwise, let''s let him try this taste?"


    Gao Yang is not very good at torturing people. In fact, he doesn''t have such a hobby, but for a scum, Gao Yang still doesn''t mind giving his opinion.


    "I''m very impressed with bullet ants. How about we find some ideas for bullet ants?"


    Treble shook his head and said, "no, so Lucas''s grenade can''t kill him."


    Gao Yang couldn''t think of any good idea, and Sirte frowned and thought for half a day. Suddenly, he said with great joy, "yes, yes, I have a very good idea."


    Cui Bo was interested and said, "what should I do?"


    Sirte said excitedly, "I have a way to let this scum taste the taste of torture, and then die of Lucas''s grenade!"


    Cui Bo said loudly, "speak quickly."


    Sirte turned his eyes and said with a bad smile, "you know, this grenade can be put into people''s mouth. You can put the grenade into his mouth first."


    Tribulus immediately took the grenade and stuffed it into the chameleon''s mouth, but the chameleon''s teeth clenched. After two attempts, Tribulus directly took the grenade and smashed it into the chameleon''s mouth. He didn''t force the grenade into the chameleon''s mouth until he almost lost all his teeth.


    Sirte still looked happy and said, "he can''t spit out the grenade, rabbit. Put the handle of the grenade into his mouth. Well, now we have to find the nest marching ant."


    Cui Bo didn''t know what Sirte''s specific method was, but Gao Yang soon figured it out. He looked at the chameleon sympathetically and said to Sirte, "can opener, I find you too cruel, but I like your way. I like it very much."


    Cui Bo soon wanted to understand. He was very satisfied and said happily, "very good, very good. I''ll find the marching ant now."


    Marching ants are very common in the rain forest. Walking a little outside the town, there are marching ants. After finding a nest of marching ants, Cui Bo and Frye dragged the chameleon and found the marching route of the marching ant''s foraging army. Cui Bo happily put the chameleon''s head on the marching ant''s route, and then reached out to pull out the pull ring of the grenade.


    Soon, the chameleon''s face was covered with marching ants. It didn''t take long for the chameleon to be covered with ants.


    The hand grenade is stuffed in the chameleon''s mouth. If the handle can''t be opened, it won''t explode. The extremely happy chameleon twists and turns on the ground, but it won''t die in a short time. It won''t die until the marching ant eats the meat on his face and lets the handle of the hand grenade loosen and blow him up.


    In fact, if Cui Bo didn''t insist that the chameleon die of Lucas''s grenade, the chameleon commander suffered for a long time and was gnawed into a skeleton by marching ants, which should be the most painful way to die, but it would lose the meaning Cui Bo wants.


    Gao Yang, who was more than ten meters away from the chameleon, shivered and said, "no, I can''t watch it anymore. It''s disgusting and cruel."


    Frye also touched his arm and said, "I have pimples all over. No, I can''t watch it anymore."


    Cui Bo said angrily, "why do I feel so good?"


    Both Gao Yang and Frye turned their heads to one side, while Sirte sighed a long sigh and said, "I feel good too, but I''m beginning to feel sick. Well, I''m going to vomit."


    Only treble was still staring at the twisting chameleon with hate eyes and said happily: "Lucas, I hope you will be satisfied with this way of revenge."


    Frye patted treble on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "I believe Lucas was guiding us to find the chameleon. He must have made the noise, so he saw all this."


    As soon as Frye''s voice fell, there was a loud noise, the chameleon''s head was blown to pieces, and his face was finally eaten away by marching ants.


    Cui bocqu flicked a piece of gray brain on his arm and said with disgust: "this scum''s brain splashed on me."

 Chapter 442

    When he came, he crossed the rainforest on two legs, but when he went back, Gao Yang didn''t want to go back all the way anyway. Now the overall situation has been decided. It''s time to consider how to go back.


    "Toad, did you see the plane?"


    After Gao Yang asked from the walkie talkie, Li JinFang immediately replied, "we found two seaplanes. There is a lake here. The seaplane is parked on the shore, but we can''t see anyone here."


    It''s impossible to have a plane without a pilot. Gao Yang waved to lucika and said, "here are two more seaplanes that can send us back. You and your people go to find someone to ask if you can find the pilot. Go now and tell them that if the pilot is willing to come out, you''ll give him a reward of 10000 dollars. Pay in advance and go now."


    Gao Yang is worried that even if there are pilots, they dare not admit their identity, but with heavy compensation, the situation should be different.


    Lucy card and their five guides began to go to the nearby residents'' homes to ask who was the pilot. After Lucy card left, Gao Yang waved and said, "clean the battlefield, speed up, and focus on checking the bodies of the phantom mercenary regiment."


    Gao Yang didn''t clean the battlefield with others. He smiled at Sirte standing on one side and said, "where are you going next?"


    Sirte shrugged and said, "of course he''s back. Don''t ask."


    Sirte has really helped a lot this time. Although it joined temporarily, and its original intention is to try the shotgun with Gao Yang, Sirte has been playing a role like a full member of Satan since the war began. Especially important, if there is no Sirte, there will be great problems in attacking the two small buildings in the end.


    "If you can, we will fly directly to the place not far from the camp of perano. I suggest you''d better ask Nate where they are now. Otherwise, it''s still a problem for you to return."


    Sirte also looked annoyed and said, "anyway, we are going to attack perano''s camp. I could have waited near his camp to meet our people, but you have perano''s Guide. It''s a big trouble. Now it seems that it''s unrealistic to keep it a secret."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "wait a minute. I''ll call first to confirm how we can get back to pastor after we get the money from Paramount''s camp. If my middleman can arrange to pick us up as soon as possible, you can come to pastor with us first."


    Sirte shook his head and said, "no, I must find a way to return to the team. I''ll call you first."


    Gao Yang dialed Ivan, but after Ivan got through, Gao Yang immediately said, "we killed Teodoro. Now we''re going back to the camp of paramount. I want to know, can you arrange someone to connect us to pastor today?"


    Ivan looked surprised and said, "can you return to perano''s camp today? So soon?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "we have found two seaplanes that can send us back, but we haven''t found the pilot yet."


    Ivan was surprised and said, "you''re in San Onos Town, right? Do you control San onos? I thought you would have to run for your life after killing Teodoro. Why do you still have time and opportunity to find a plane?"


    "Well, we completely annihilated Teodoro''s team. Maybe several people escaped. I''m not sure, but the town of San onos is really under our control. We have enough time to find the pilot, as long as the pilot is not killed by mistake in our attack."


    "It''s unbelievable that you killed Teodoro and his troops? How did you do it? Well, we''ll discuss this later. Now I''ll arrange someone to pick you up at the place where you got off the ship last time. Also, since you control the town of San onos, it doesn''t matter if you can''t find a pilot. It''s a big deal. I''ll let someone open the plane The plane can pick you up directly. "


    Gao Yang thinks what Ivan said is very reasonable. Since San onos town has been controlled, it is also possible for Ivan to send a plane to pick it up directly.


    Ha ha, after laughing, he said loudly, "you''re right. I''ll call you later. If I can''t find a pilot here, you''ll send a plane directly to San onos to pick us up."


    "No problem, I''ll wait for your call. If you find the pilot, go directly to palano to collect the balance. After you get the money, please inform me immediately. I''m in Brazil now, but I''ll arrive in Colombia today. As long as palano has no opinion, I''ll give you the money in pastoro."


    After making an appointment with Ivan, Gao Yang gave the satellite phone to Sirte and said, "call Nate and ask him where he is now. If they are still far away from perano''s camp, go to pastor with us. You can wait for him in pastor."


    Sirte nodded, took the phone to one side, made a phone call, muttered a few words in German, Sirte returned the phone to Gao Yang and smiled: "Our people are very close to Paramount''s camp, very close. If you see paramount, remember to call him after taking the money, and we will launch an attack immediately after you leave."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "they are moving so fast? I thought they need at least two days to arrive."


    Sirte smiled proudly and said, "that means we''re faster than you. Well, I''ll go with you. After getting off the plane, we''ll go our own way. You take the money, I''ll return to the team, and then when you leave, we''ll go to war. It''s a pity. Although it''s fun to play this time, we don''t have any chance to compete."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "there will be opportunities. As long as you don''t insist on winning or losing in the battle, there are many opportunities."


    Sirte hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice, "well, when I have no task, I will find you. I must press you on the shotgun. In addition, my bullet consumption is almost the same. You don''t have to fight anymore, and I''m going to fight soon. Can you give me some of your shotguns?"


    "No problem. I brought a lot of shotguns this time. Now there are about 50 rounds left. I''ll give them all to you."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he saw lucika running towards him quickly and said loudly, "we found the pilot. The house they occupied is his home. He hid in his neighbor''s house. We brought him here."


    Gao Yang shouted to the people cleaning the battlefield: "guys, speed up. It''s time for us to get the money."

 Chapter 443

    Two pilots were refuelling the plane and doing some preparations before takeoff.


    The work of cleaning the battlefield is almost done. Teodoro''s soldiers have nothing valuable, but the bodies belonging to the phantom mercenary regiment do have money. After searching, they found more than 600000 dollars.


    After cleaning the battlefield, Gao Yang and them came to the lake next to the town. When the pilot was ready to take off, Gao Yang called Ivan and asked him to arrange someone to pick up the work. Looking at the two bags full of money on the ground, Gao Yang waved and said, "now we''re sharing the money. Everyone takes some with him. It''s too troublesome to take two big bags."


    When they came, everyone brought a lot of ammunition and food. Now there are a lot of bullets left. Food and grenades are all consumed, just making room for money.


    In addition to the two bags of money contributed by Teodoro, there was another Tommy. The more than 600000 dollars they found when cleaning the battlefield were packed in a backpack. A total of more than 5.3 million dollars were placed at Gao Yang''s feet.


    After looking at the money in the bag, Gao Yang didn''t say how to divide it first, but stared at Cui Bo and said, "rabbit, as a punishment for you, you don''t have your share of the booty this time."


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "I put everyone in a very dangerous situation. It''s time to punish."


    Gao Yang slowly scanned the faces of the people for a week. Groliov wanted to say something, but he didn''t speak at last, while Frye and Li JinFang were helpless.


    After scanning around, he said in a loud voice, "rabbit, do you know the reason for punishing you?"


    Cui Bo looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "didn''t my impulse destroy our plan and put everyone in a dangerous situation?"


    Gao Yang shook his head seriously and said, "we all have impulses. We all lose our reason because of anger. It''s normal to lose our reason when we encounter extremely angry things. At least I make mistakes because of impulse. We all have this experience.


    We are a whole. A person''s business is everyone''s business, especially in battle. But no matter who lost his mind because of what, I don''t think everyone will blame his impulse? "


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "no, people get out of control. If you don''t want to watch him die, help him instead of blaming him. As for this time, I understand the rabbit. I don''t mean to blame him at all."


    Everyone nodded and said to Cui Bo, "you see, we don''t blame you for your irrationality. In fact, if I like Lucas as much as you, maybe I''m more impulsive than you. Therefore, I punish you not because of your irrationality, but because of your stupidity."


    Cui Bo smiled bitterly and said, "well, I''m confused by you. Whether I''m impulsive or irrational, what''s the difference and relationship with stupidity?"


    Gao Yang was angry again. He stared at Cui Bo and said, "does it matter? When you rush out because Lucas was killed, it''s impulsive and irrational. It doesn''t matter, and no one blames you, but what did you do when you were shot and fell to the ground, and then caught up with us and went into the battlefield again?"


    After Cui Bo recalled, he said bitterly, "I didn''t enter the position I should occupy. I stood behind the toad and blocked your shooting range."


    He shouted angrily: "Well, you still remember this. I asked you, when we have got rid of the chaotic encounter state and started to enter the normal attack mode, and you no longer fight by killing yourself because of extreme anger, why do you ignore the situation at that time and don''t do what you should do, but run to the place you shouldn''t go and disturb our formation? Answer Me! "


    Cui Bo''s head was sweating, and he said in a trembling voice, "my behavior at that time was really stupid, extremely stupid."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "bastard, have you learned everything you''ve learned? I slapped you this time. If you dare to do such a stupid thing again next time, I''ll kill you!"


    Li JinFang sighed and said, "rabbit, brother Yang is right. He''s out of control. There''s really no way, but it''s too wrong to do stupid things after calming down."


    Groliov patted Cui Bo on the shoulder and said to Gao Yang, "Captain, you''re right. The rabbit did a stupid thing, but forget it this time. After all, he''s the first time. With this lesson, he won''t be like this in the future."


    Gao Yang was really angry. When he was fighting, he didn''t enter the place he should go when he entered the attack queue, but ran around and blocked the shooting range of others. This not only interfered with the battle formation, but also required others to adjust their positions to adapt, but also was easy to be injured by mistake.


    Cui Bo''s mistake is very serious, but it''s not a big mistake, and it''s really nothing. If Gao Yang doesn''t care, Gao Yang won''t care. If he is injured by mistake, he will be injured by mistake. Who can stop his death, but Cui Bo can''t make this mistake. Making a mistake on the battlefield means that he may die, Gao Yang doesn''t want Cui Bo to die because of a stupid mistake, so this avoidable mistake must not be made again. He must leave an extremely deep memory for Cui Bo.


    After hearing groliov''s persuasion, he said in a loud and deep voice: "no, if you make a mistake, you must be punished. Just deducting his money is not enough. When you go back, he will be punished."


    Cui Bo wiped the sweat on his forehead and whispered, "big dog, don''t plead for me. I''m stupid to make a mistake this time."


    After Gao Yang gave a heavy hand, he said loudly, "this is over. Let''s talk about the punishment for the rabbit after we go back. Now let''s pay. Here is more than 5.3 million. Let''s calculate it by 5.4 million. If there is no rabbit, we''ll divide it among seven people. You can take 800000."


    When Gao Yang scolded Cui Bo, Sirte was gloating. Looking at Cui Bo, he just laughed. At this time, when Gao Yang said to let him take the money, Sirte was surprised, pointed to his nose and said, "I have a share, too?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you participated in the whole war, and your contribution is still great, so of course you have a share."


    Sirte tilted his mouth and said, "it''s beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect that I have money to take, but forget it. You''re all right. I have to go on fighting right away. I''m going to die with a full bag of money. I fart."


    Gao Yang said: "well, let''s keep your money for you first. When you finish this task, just call me."


    Sirte said dismissively: "forget it, such a little money is not troublesome for me. I give up the qualification to share the spoils with you, that''s all."


    Sirte refused and Gao Yang wouldn''t ask him for it. After shrugging his shoulders again, he smiled and said, "it seems that you are a rich rich man. Well, since you give up the qualification to divide booty, we''re not polite. Well, five million four hundred thousand dollars, six people, 900000 dollars for each person. Take it yourself. Hurry up."


    Tommy looked incredible and said, "is everyone 900000? And it''s divided like this? Equally?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it wasn''t divided equally, but we don''t have time to calculate how to divide it. We have to leave here quickly. Fortunately, there''s not much money. Just divide it equally to save time."


    Tommy was completely stunned, pointed to his nose and said, "am I qualified to share equally? That is to say, I also take 900000?"


    Groliov said anxiously, "of course, it''s booty, not your salary. Don''t get excited. Put the money in your bag quickly."


    Tommy suddenly said with an excited face, "Falk, I should have been a fucking mercenary if I knew how to make money as a mercenary, Falk!"


    Sirte looked at Tommy with disdain and said: "Rookie, think too much. You think a mercenary group can be like an angel? Oh, now this is Satan''s money sharing mode, so you think a mercenary group can be like Satan''s money sharing? What a rookie, look at the fools of the phantom mercenary group. They get $5 million a month, the chameleon gets $3.8 million, and the remaining $1.2 million is not People share it. Go to those cannon fodder mercenaries and get tens of thousands of dollars a month. You should laugh. "


    After looking at Sirte, Tommy suddenly said happily: "Fortunately, I didn''t deliberately blow myself up for a pension of more than 300000 US dollars a year. Fortunately, I didn''t. You know, if I didn''t worry that the mine would alarm the enemy, I would really let the mine blow myself up. Fortunately, I didn''t do that. I could get 900000 US dollars this time. Falk, I didn''t dare to think about it."


    Sirte''s face turned green, looked at Tommy and shook his head. Tut tut said in a voice: "you really, you really, I really don''t know what to say. It depends on your shooting level. If you joined the Satan mercenary regiment earlier, how could you look at the 900000 dollars in this area."


    Tommy smiled and said, "thank God for sending me to the Satan mercenary regiment. Thank God."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, don''t get excited. Take your money quickly. You won''t be excited about this money soon."


    Tommy excitedly went to get his money, and his hands trembled when loading the money. Just when Tommy took the money, Bruce came to Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, can I discuss something with you?"


    Gao Yang said strangely, "what''s the matter? Just say something."


    Bruce hesitated for a moment, lowered his head and whispered, "I want to give up my qualification to divide the spoils in exchange for taking someone away."

 Chapter 444

    Gao Yang didn''t even think about it. He just looked at Bruce and said with a smile, "do you want to take lucika?"


    Bruce nodded and said, "yes, I want to take Lucy."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "as long as she is willing to go with you, take her away. Do you still need to ask me?"


    Bruce looked puzzled and said, "we have to go to paramount to get the money before we can go, and paramount can''t let lucika go."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "all right, I know. I''ll handle this matter. There''s always a way for you to take lucika away. Don''t worry. If the old guy paramount doesn''t let lucika go, it''s a big deal. Let''s rob people. What are you afraid of? Now go and get your money. You don''t need to give up your qualification to divide the spoils."


    Bruce sighed: "Paramount has very strict control over his people. I''m afraid it won''t be easy for paramount to let lucika go. This is my private affair, but I want everyone to take risks for me. I don''t know what to do, so..."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "shut up, you, do you need to talk about such nonsense? Take your money quickly and I''ll find a way to deal with the rest."


    Bruce wanted to take lucika away. Although it seemed abrupt, Gao Yang thought about it carefully, but found that there didn''t seem to be any sign.


    Lucy card basically doesn''t speak, and doesn''t speak if she can. She looks cold to everyone. However, Bruce can often mutter something with Lucy card, and Lucy card can occasionally show a smile when facing Bruce.


    Putting aside Bruce''s business for the time being, Gao Yang put his share of the money into his backpack. Not long after, the party got on the plane.


    The plane is too small for one plane to sit down. One of the two seaplanes is a 10 seat super small passenger plane, and the other is a cargo carrier. For Gaoyang, they must take that passenger plane, and the five guides have to make up in the cabin of the cargo plane.


    Two planes took off from the water one after another. After flying, Gao Yang said loudly, "guys, I have a very important news to announce."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, several people who were joking collectively turned their eyes to Gao Yang. After two coughs, Gao Yang pointed to Bruce with his hand and said loudly, "the test tube guy has soaked Lucy card. He wants to take Lucy card away."


    After a short silence, the whistle in the cabin rang one after another. Frye shouted at Bruce happily, "test tube, good job, well done."


    Bruce smiled awkwardly, "guys, it''s not that simple. It''s not easy to take Lucy away. Paramount won''t let her go."


    Treble said loudly, "as long as Lucy kaken is with you, what do you mean by his paramount? If we can kill Teodoro, are we afraid of his paramount? If the old guy dares not to let Lucy leave, kill paramount."


    Sirte laughed and said loudly, "it''s too simple. We''re going to attack paramount today and kill paramount. You can do whatever you want."


    Li JinFang also laughed and said, "test tube, don''t think about how to take Lucy card away. What I care about now is how you deal with Lucy card. You have to teach me about picking up girls."


    "Paramount, it''s Lucy''s father."


    "Ah!"


    After hearing Bruce''s words, everyone in the cabin gave a cry of surprise.


    "Lucika is one of the many children of paramount. She married once five years ago. However, more than two months after her marriage, her husband was ordered to be killed by paramount."


    "Ah!"


    Bruce spread his hand and said: "Lucika is one of many illegitimate daughters of paramount. Generally speaking, lucika''s childhood is certainly not happy until now, especially after her husband was killed by Paramount and her mother has died. Lucika has no worries. She wants to leave Paramount''s control. In addition, although she didn''t want to kill paramount herself, she still doesn''t care I''m glad to see paramount killed, so no matter what she sees, she won''t report any news to paramount. Although Kemp is paramount''s own son, he seems to want to see Paramount''s death. "


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said with a smile, "asshole, what should be said should be made clear at once. Since lucika wants paramount to die, the problem can be easily solved."


    Li JinFang also said with dissatisfaction on his face: "yes, it''s not a problem how to take Lucy away. The problem is how you get Lucy. This is the key to the problem."


    Bruce said helplessly, "I didn''t do anything. Lucy is my patient. I have to take care of her. Slowly, I talk more, and then I get familiar with her."


    Tommy smiled and said, "bah, I''m hurt too. Why don''t you surround me all day like taking care of Lucy? Also, the other two guides were hurt, and you didn''t pay attention to them."


    Bruce smiled awkwardly and said, "beauty, you always have to receive some preferential treatment."


    Several people just talked and laughed. Before they had much chat, the pilot in front turned his head and said a few words to them in Spanish. At this time, Sirte shouted, "he said, we should be ready to land."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It''s only fifteen minutes since taking off.


    San onos town is only 40 kilometers away from the camp of palano. They have walked through the rain forest for several days. However, they have only flown for more than ten minutes by plane. It is almost time to prepare for landing. Even with the time of take-off and landing, the whole journey will take less than half an hour.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "Sit well in your seat. We must get our money. After landing, go to perano to get the money, and then talk to him about lucika. If perano is willing to release people, there''s nothing to say. If he doesn''t, leave perano''s camp and wait for the angel mercenary group to attack. Let''s join the fun and kill perano."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Bruce, "after getting off the plane, tell Lucy to find a safe place to hide first and wait for us to pick her up."


    Bruce nodded and didn''t say anything again. The way to raise his voice may take a little time, but it is undoubtedly the easiest way. It doesn''t delay taking money or robbing people.


    After less than ten minutes, the plane with reduced altitude circled in the air for a while, found a relatively open river and landed. After the plane landed.


    Lucika''s cargo plane landed first, waiting for Gaoyang to land on the river. After they landed on the river, the plane leaned against the bank, let Gaoyang get off the plane, and then took off again soon.


    After meeting Lucy again, Lucy, who has always been expressionless, seemed a little nervous at this time. Her eyes couldn''t help seeing Bruce. After Bruce smiled and nodded to her, the expression on Lucy''s face relaxed.


    After landing, Sirte turned his walkie talkie back to the original frequency. After saying a few words in German, Sirte waved to Gao Yang and plunged into the dense jungle, but Kemp didn''t say anything when he saw this scene.


    Although I don''t know why, Kamp''s performance has clearly expressed that they will not pose any threat to Sirte''s action.


    Just waved to Gao Yang. Kamp and his party led the way. After going out, Lucy couldn''t help looking back. Until Bruce gave her a thumb again and made an encouraging gesture, Lucy turned her head back.


    The place where I got off the plane was not far from the camp of perano. After walking for more than ten minutes, the vegetation began to sparse. Then soon, Gao Yang saw the camp in the forest.


    After Kemp shouted twice, the people in the camp also found their presence, and then paramount quickly welcomed them with a lot of people.


    Before departure, Gao Yang had informed paramount that he had completed the task and they would come to get the money soon. Now it seems that paramount is very happy, which has enhanced Gao Yang''s confidence in getting the money.


    When it was still far away, paramount extended his hand to Gao Yang. After he shook hands with Gao Yang, Kemp timely said two words in Paramount''s ear.


    After Kamp said it, paramount looked more happy. He shook his hands vigorously and said happily, "welcome back, welcome you, my warriors. You did a great job. Teodoro died, and all the talents he brought. You are great. Thank you, thank you."


    Gao Yang said with a reserved smile, "it''s our job to complete the task entrusted to us by our employer, so you don''t have to thank us."


    Palano stretched out his hand happily and said, "please come to the room and talk. Your remuneration has been prepared. Your work has been completed very well, and I am also a person who does what I say. Please come and receive your remuneration. After completing this step, you can tell me in detail how you killed that bastard teodulo."


    Paramount welcomed Gao Yang and his party to the big room last time. After Gao Yang and his party were asked to sit down, paramount shouted, "go and bring the prepared things, hurry up."


    Looking at the appearance of paramount, Gao Yang felt that the mission could be successfully completed. Now he began to consider how to talk about lucika with paramount. Looking at the enthusiastic appearance of paramount, Gao Yang hid the news that he would be attacked soon from paramount, which made Gao Yang feel a little guilty.


    Waiting for six people to carry three boxes into the big room and open the boxes, Gao Yang was silly. Looking at the bags of powder in the boxes, Gao Yang''s little guilt soon turned into anger.

 Chapter 445

    Seeing the things in the box, Gao Yang''s expression immediately solidified. He pointed to the things in the box and said in a deep voice, "what does this mean?"


    Paramount still smiled and said loudly, "kecaine, high-purity kecaine, according to the lowest price here, kecaine is worth 15 million US dollars."


    After laughing, paramount waved his hand and said: "According to the agreement, I''ll give you 11 million US dollars, but in view of the excellent completion of your task, I''ve decided to give you 15 million US dollars. Kecain, Mr. ram, you have to understand that after these shipments arrive in the United States, the wholesale price will be at least hundreds of millions of US dollars. Believe me, these high-purity goods will be very popular."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "Mr. perano, you only need to pay 11 million dollars, including 10 million for me and 1 million for Ivan. In addition, I''m talking about cash."


    Perino smiled and said, "Mr. ram, we have agreed on the payment method, but have we agreed on the payment content? I don''t think we have officially determined that the reward to you must be in cash?"


    Gao Yang lowered his face and said, "Mr. perano, destroying promise is a very bad behavior."


    Mr. ram, I agree with you very much. Destroying promise is a very bad behavior, so I''ve prepared a reward worth 15 million dollars for you. You can ask anyone. If this batch of goods is not worth 15 million dollars, it''s even if I don''t keep my promise


    Gaoyang believes that the absolute value of cocaine taken out by Paramount is US $15 million. If it is transported to the United States, the value of these cocaine can easily exceed US $100 million. If it is retail, it may sell US $1 billion. However, the problem is that Gaoyang can''t transport these cocaine to the United States, and even if Gaoyang has channels to transport these cocaine to the United States or any other country Home, Gao Yang would never do that.


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I don''t accept your payment of our remuneration with cocaine. I just want cash, which can be US dollars, euros or even Colombian pesos, but I will never accept cocaine."


    Paramount sighed and said: "It seems that we have some small differences. Mr. ram, if you don''t accept the payment method other than cash, you should make a statement in advance. Since you didn''t require to pay in cash at the beginning, is it not against the agreement that I pay in cash? Or you can ask Mr. Ivan to make sure that our agreement didn''t explicitly pay in cash at that time Payment. "


    Parano deliberately cheated, and there was no need to talk about the rest. Gao Yang didn''t intend to tell Ivan about it, because parano was right. At that time, they agreed on the amount of money to be paid, but they didn''t agree that cash must be paid, so strictly speaking, parano was not in breach of contract.


    Another reason why Gao Yang doesn''t want to call Ivan is that Paramount will soon die. Even if he calls Ivan, Ivan really wants to reason with paramount, and it''s too late. The angel mercenary regiment has not launched an attack yet, so Gao Yang can''t tell Nate that you''ll wait for me for another two days. I''m not here yet Money, besides, paramount probably just can''t afford it, so he can only make a loophole and use cocaine to pay their commission.


    Even if Ivan wants to force paramount to change kecain into cash, and paramount also has to have cash, and knight is willing to wait for some time until Gao Yang gets the money, Gao Yang won''t do so, because he can''t afford to lose this person.


    After looking at Paramount again, Gao Yang smiled and said, "I don''t accept cocaine as our reward, but if paramount can''t give us cash, I have another way to solve our current problem."


    "What can I do?"


    "Lucy, we don''t want any money. Let Lucy come with us," he said in a loud voice


    Paramount raised his eyebrows and said, "why?"


    Gao Yang carefully organized the language in his heart and said with a relaxed face: "no why, Lucy is a beautiful woman. This reason is enough."


    Palano''s face sank like water and said coldly, "no, I don''t promise. If you want money, you''ll leave with your kecain. If you don''t want to deal with it yourself, in short, I''ve given you the reward. How to deal with it is your problem."


    Parano refused firmly, which was beyond Gao Yang''s expectation. He thought that saving parano $15 million was enough to impress parano.


    After a little thought, Gao Yang knew what he was wrong. For paramount, what he needed was money, not cocaine. The $15 million cocaine could be produced in a few days. Paramount now needs to take back the channels for selling cocaine. Under the premise of his lack of money and people, Gao Yang will certainly not accept Gao Yang Conditions.


    After he wanted to understand the key, Gao Yang would no longer spend more words. He shrugged helplessly and said, "well, since you don''t agree, forget it. That''s all. Let''s give up the reward and leave."


    Gao Yang winked at the crowd and tried to leave, but palano stood in front of him. Although he had a smile on his face, his tone was hard: "Mr. ram is in a hurry to leave, so I won''t leave you as a guest. However, please take your own reward when you leave, so that others won''t think I won''t pay you."


    For Gao Yang, palano is already a dead man. Since we can''t agree, we don''t have to talk about it anymore. Leave early, and then prepare to wait and fight back with the angel mercenary regiment.


    For perano, Gao Yang''s refusal to accept his kecain means that his deal with Satan''s mercenary regiment has not ended. In that case, if Satan''s mercenary regiment asks Ivan as an intermediary for money, Ivan must come to him for trouble.


    Palano knew that the Satan mercenary regiment had just killed Teodoro and all his men, so he was very afraid of the Satan mercenary regiment, and playing rogue was helpless, because he couldn''t get money at all now, and there was no other way but to play rogue as a reward.


    Compared with Satan''s mercenary regiment, paramount was more afraid of Ivan coming to trouble him. As long as Satan''s mercenary regiment accepted his kecain, Ivan couldn''t say anything. At least, he could fool the matter over. It''s a big deal to find a way to make up for the rift between him and Ivan. In short, he had to fool the difficulties in front of him first.


    Parano''s wishful thinking is very loud, but his practice can only make him die faster. Even if he can''t get the money, as long as parano is willing to let lucika leave, Gao Yang will pat their hips and leave. Now, Satan and angels will soon join hands for the first time.


    After paying attention, Gao Yang said happily, "I understand your difficulties. I think you really can''t get the gold now. Although I don''t want kecain, it''s better than getting nothing. Well, we accept your kecain, and we''ll leave with kecain."


    Palano''s face immediately recovered, regained his initial enthusiasm and said loudly, "very good. This is really a perfect cooperation."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "the only problem is that we don''t want to move so many kecain to leave. You have to ask someone to send us to the ship. Well, let Kamp send us to the river. We can say goodbye at last."


    "No problem, of course not, but the ship Ivan sent to pick you up hasn''t arrived yet. You can eat here and rest for a while until the ship comes."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "thank you for your kindness, but let''s leave. You know, as a mercenary, I don''t like to move under too many guns."


    Palano glanced at his subordinates and looked at dozens of muzzles, consciously or unconsciously, holding them high. Palano looked straight and said, "a group of fools, pay attention to the direction of your muzzle."


    After a few harsh reprimands, paramount put on a smiling face and said to Gao Yang, "well, I understand your feelings, so I won''t keep you. I''ll let someone send you out."


    After shouting a few words, six people came out from behind palano. After lifting a box, the two people just looked at Gao Yang them, while another twelve or three people looked at Gao Yang them with their guns on their backs.


    "Mr. Gongyang, I won''t go out. It''s not safe here. Although I know your strength, in order to express my intention, I''d better let my men send you to the river. If we have a chance next time, we''ll cooperate."


    After finishing speaking to Gao Yang, paramount shouted at the door, "lucika, the five of you will also send Mr. ram."


    Gao Yang was too lazy to talk to palanuo Xu and Wei snake. He just waved his hand and walked out.


    Lucika and five of them followed Gao Yang silently, while six people carrying boxes and 13 other people named escort and actually monitoring walked in the back. Their guns were taken down again. Although they were not directly aimed at Gao Yang, they could shoot at any time.


    Gao Yang knew that the people behind him were mainly watching Lucy card. He said quietly, "Lucy card, thank you for helping us all the way. Without your translation, it would be difficult for us to do something. I want to know, do you have many people who know English?"


    Lucy card said coldly, "not much. Now no one here can speak English except me."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in this case, things will become very simple. Just wait here with us. In a moment, we will leave, test tube, accompany your girlfriend, and others are ready. You know what I mean."

 Chapter 446

    Lucika left the camp with a high meaning. Since she came out, there was no need to go back.


    Palano sent nearly 20 people to follow. It''s a little troublesome. It''s too close. If you want to kill all these people, it''s too risky. What''s more, Gao Yang is depressed. Only seven bullets were left in his shotgun, and the rest were sent to Sirte.


    This kind of almost face-to-face gun battle, shotgun with super stopping effect is undoubtedly the most appropriate, and seven bullets are indeed too few.


    Although palano''s diehard loyalists intentionally or unintentionally targeted Gaoyang them, they did not hold all the guns in their hands and directly aimed at Gaoyang them. The hostility of doing so was too obvious, and Gaoyang them also put their guns on them.


    Quietly pulled the shotgun and put it in a more convenient position for firing. Gao Yang smiled at the people and said, "listen, you are ready to fire. I say to shoot, shoot, and assign their responsible targets. Be sure to kill all these people at the first time."


    In front of the enemy, they discussed how to kill them, which made everyone laugh. Bruce raised his hand and said, "no problem. I''m in charge of the three people on the far right."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "the first four people, I can guarantee to kill them in two seconds, so I''ll be responsible for which four people. For the rest, you can discuss it yourself and don''t mess up at that time."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at lucika and said, "Kamp and his friends have gone all the way with us. Everyone gets along well. If it''s not necessary, I don''t want to hurt them. Now I have to ask you, will they be our enemies or friends? If they are enemies, kill them. If they are friends, we have to find a way to get them out of here."


    Lucy card glanced at Kamp and said, "they are not enemies, but they are not friends, but I promise they will remain neutral."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "well, when we shoot later, you let Kemp and them lie down. As long as they don''t move, they won''t be hurt."


    Then groliov said in a deep voice, "we''re ready. Are we going to do it now?"


    Gao Yang thought and said: "No, we still have to wait. The angel mercenary regiment is very interesting this time. If we fight here now, one of them may run away, but it''s not just about Nate''s problem. The old man of paramount dares to hack us. We must kill him. Wait. I''ll call Nate and see how long they can attack."


    Gao Yang took out the satellite phone and found Knight''s number. After dialing it out, someone soon connected, but it was not Knight''s voice. After Gao Yang said his identity, the person who answered the phone soon changed to knight.


    "Hey, ram, what can I do for you?"


    "Nothing. Just ask if Sirte has joined you."


    "We haven''t met yet, but we have contacted him. He will arrive where we stay soon. Do you want to tell me that you have got the money and we can launch an attack?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang still said with a bitter smile: "we got the reward, but it''s not money, it''s kecain. Now I want to ask, when will you launch an attack?"


    Knight laughed and said, "we''ve just arrived here. We''ll take a break and attack when Sirte arrives, so the time point has not been determined. Why, are you going to participate in our attack?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "in order to let perano know that mercenaries can''t rely on money, we need to teach him a lesson, so if you won''t wait too long, why not."


    Knight immediately said, "OK, I see. We''ll attack immediately when Sirte comes back. Now change the radio frequency and I''ll inform you when to attack."


    After hanging up the phone, Li JinFang immediately said, "do you want to attack with the angel mercenary group at the same time?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, they do it there, and we do it at the same time."


    Li JinFang sighed, "how can paramount ho de let Satan''s mercenary regiment and angel mercenary regiment join hands to do him? In this way, paramount should be satisfied when he dies."


    Li JinFang''s words made everyone smile, but lucika looked worried and whispered, "do you mean that another team will attack our camp?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s Sirte. I think you should understand now. Their task in Sirte is to kill perano, but Sirte left halfway and went with us."


    Lucy card looked a little uneasy. After glancing at Kemp, she said in a hurry, "no, I can''t stay here. I have to go back right away."


    Bruce frowned and said, "why?"


    "I know a lot of people. There are my good friends in the camp. Kamp''s family are all in the camp. If someone attacks the camp, it''s difficult to ensure that they won''t be hurt. Bullets don''t have eyes. I have to go back and let them stay in a safer place."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Lucy, can you guarantee that your actions will not reveal our purpose?"


    Lucy card nodded and said, "please believe me, I can. As long as I''m in the camp, I can move freely. I can gather my friends and let Kamp hide in a safe place with their families. I will never expose your actions, I swear."


    Gao Yang scratched his head. Lucy''s request was reasonable, but letting Lucy leave might hinder the next action. He looked at Bruce, but found that Bruce was also tangled on his face.


    Gao Yang can ignore any request from Lucy card, but he can''t refuse Bruce. Bruce nodded firmly after seeing Gao Yang''s query eyes and said, "boss, I believe Lucy card, she won''t put us in danger."


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? Even if you expose our plan, what can you do? Satan and angels join hands and are afraid that paramount can turn the sky."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said to lucika, "you can go back and try to gather the people you want to protect together and stay in a safe place. Well, when you hear the gunshot, put a white flag on it. We will pay attention to distinguish them. It''s the same with Kemp."


    After a moment of silence, lucika nodded and said, "OK, I will do this well. In addition, there are about 50 diehards belonging to paramount in the camp. The rest will not die for paramount. I will try to let more people lay down their weapons."


    Bruce sighed and said, "Lucy, be careful."


    Lucika nodded, then said a few words to camp, then waved to Gao Yang, and the five people walked towards the camp again. At this time, the dead loyalty of paramount waved to Gao Yang, and after a few calls, the party quickly returned to the camp.


    After they left, Gao Yang took a long breath and said a new radio frequency. "Guys, adjust the frequency of the walkie talkie to the new frequency band. Later, we will attack at the same time with the angel mercenary group."


    After adjusting the frequency of his walkie talkie, Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie: "test the machine, knight, receive, please answer, over."


    "I''m Nate, please. Over."


    The angel mercenary regiment has changed the frequency of the walkie talkie. After easy contact with Knight, Gao Yang immediately said, "there are our people in the enemy camp. They are not threatened. After the battle, they will play a white flag as a sign. Please pay attention to identification."


    After laughing, Knight said, "did Paramount''s men have someone you plotted so soon? Well, I''ll tell my people to pay attention to identification."


    After ending the call with Knight, he said loudly, "well, do the last inspection before the attack. We will launch the attack in about half an hour."


    After checking all the equipment again and confirming that it was safe, groliov pointed to three boxes of kecain and said in a deep voice, "what about these things?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "no matter how much it''s worth, we don''t touch this kind of thing."


    Groliov hated poison. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he immediately put a smile on his face, while Bruce looked at the three boxes of kecain, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and whispered, "are they all poured into the river? What a pity."


    As soon as Bruce''s voice fell, he immediately saw everyone''s eyes falling on him. After being stunned for a while, Bruce immediately raised his hands and said in a hurry: "it''s just a joke. No, it''s just a sigh. I''ll pour kecain into the river."


    Several people started together and poured all the valuable cocaine into the river.


    After tearing up the last bag of cocaine and pouring it into the river, groliov clapped his hands and said loudly, "we just killed Teodoro, and now we have to kill perano. It feels good to kill two drug lords in one day."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we are acting on behalf of heaven. This is the Chinese saying."


    After that, Knight''s voice came from Gao Yang''s headphones immediately.


    "Ram, we will attack from the East, South and west at the same time, and the north will be handed over to you. In addition, in view of your people in the enemy camp, we don''t start artillery preparation before the attack. The first wave of attack will be precision shooting. If there is no problem, we will attack in three minutes."


    Gao Yang immediately said on the walkie talkie: "Gongyang, we are in charge of the north. We have no artillery preparation. We take precision shooting as the first round of attack. We launch the attack three minutes later. It is confirmed that there is no problem. Finally, thank you for not preparing artillery. Thank you very much."

 Chapter 447

    Gao Yang put down his shotgun and took Satan''s blade in his hand. In this way, his role has changed from a fire raider to a precision shooter.


    In order to avoid accidental injury, it''s not impossible to rush into the camp and shoot people, but it''s certainly impossible to throw a grenade at any corner that may hide from the enemy. Therefore, the attack strategy to be adopted will be to advance slowly and kill all those who raise their guns to resist.


    As soon as the time came, Gao Yang immediately gave the order of attack. Seven people were divided into two attack teams in inverted triangle formation and began to move forward along the path in the forest.


    On Gao Yang''s side, Li JinFang and Frye are in the front. As an accurate shooter, Gao Yang is in the back, while the other inverted triangle attack formation is Tommy and Bruce in the front, with Cui Bo dragging behind as the accurate shooter. As for groliov, he should decide whether to suppress the enemy or support a team according to the situation.


    After pushing forward for some time, Gao Yang waved his hand. The two attack teams separated from each other and left the path in the forest.


    When the vegetation in front of him began to become sparse and the field of vision began to become wider, Gao Yang accelerated his pace and lined up with Li JinFang and Frye.


    When he could see the buildings in the camp, he raised his fist and then stopped. They had reached less than 50 meters outside the camp, and there was still no movement in the three directions in charge of the angel mercenary regiment. He needed to wait for the angel mercenary regiment and try to ensure that the attack would be launched at the same time.


    After waiting for less than two minutes, Gao Yang suddenly heard a gunshot, and then the gunshot soon rang out.


    Gao Yang waved his hand, stood up again and pushed forward slowly. After more than ten meters, Gao Yang saw four people running out of a room with guns from the gap between the plants.


    Those with guns must be killed.


    "Accurate shooting, shooting!"


    After giving the order, Gao Yang immediately fired. After two shots in a row, two people fell down, while the other two were knocked down by Cui Bo. As for others, they didn''t shoot at all.


    After killing the four people he saw, Gao Yang thought and said in a deep voice, "continue to push forward."


    After walking a little further, you can fully see the scene in the camp. At this time, the camp has become a mess. Many people hit like headless flies with guns. After one person shouted a few words, the people in the camp began to run west. However, when the guns in the South and East also sounded, the two shouted, The officer who was trying to close the troops immediately fell to the ground and died.


    Palano''s people reacted too late. They were completely surrounded at this time. The angel mercenary regiment was slowly shooting everyone with a gun. All the shooters were knocked down without exception. Until this time, the angel mercenary regiment didn''t even shoot repeatedly. Even the automatic rifle was firing a single shot one by one, The sound of machine guns and grenades has never sounded at all.


    The Satan mercenary regiment has never shot repeatedly. Gao Yang holds a gun and shoots him as long as he sees someone shooting. Although Cui Bo uses an automatic rifle, he can also ensure that each shot knocks down the enemy. For a time, only Gao Yang and Cui Bo are shooting again and again. The rest don''t need to shoot at all.


    The camp was in a mess, but the situation soon became clear. The old people and children soon fell on the ground. Although some people had guns, they never shot. There were fewer and fewer people in the camp. They fell on the ground one after another. Some people simply threw their guns and fell to the ground.


    Gao Yang soon saw camp and Lucy card. They were waving a wooden stick with a white cloth tied to it. Under the cry of Lucy card and camp, the situation was soon controlled.


    At this time, Gao Yang saw palano cat on his waist and ran quickly under the escort of seven or eight people. At the moment when Gao Yang saw palano, the guards around palano began to fall one after another.


    The sound of the sniper rifle is easy to distinguish. At this time, few people can shoot. Basically, several accurate shooters of the angel mercenary regiment are shooting. As for the people of paramount, they have either been killed or dropped their guns and lay on the ground.


    Gao Yang also contributed a bullet and killed a guard around paramount, but he just fired a shot. Paramount has become a lonely family with no guard around him.


    When paramount was standing alone in the camp, the gunfire suddenly stopped. Just for a moment, the battlefield fell into strange tranquility.


    Parano is running like crazy, and the angel mercenary regiment hasn''t fired yet. Looking at parano''s panic, Gao Yang feels that parano is very poor, so Gao Yang shoots and hits parano in the leg.


    Palano immediately fell to the ground, and the battlefield fell into strange peace again. At this time, Knight''s regretful voice came from Gao Yang''s headphones.


    "It''s so boring. The fighting process is so boring that I want to sleep. Ram, I''m kind to leave paramount to vent my anger on you. Thank me. Don''t be too cheap. Let paramount know that mercenary money must be given."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "thank you. I wonder why you didn''t kill paramount directly."


    "Well, finish this boring battle quickly. There are your people in the camp, so you''d better finish it quickly."


    Gao Yang stood up and shouted at the camp, "everyone, put down your guns and stand up so that I can see your hands!"


    When she heard the shouting, Lucy began to shout in Spanish, and then the people lying on the ground raised their hands and stood up one after another.


    With a wave of Gao Yang''s hand, the Satan mercenary regiment immediately entered the camp they had just left.


    After seeing them, no one in the camp can keep calm, but their antisense is not consistent. Some people look surprised, while others look angry.


    He walked slowly to the camp. When he got close to Lucy, he said loudly, "is it dangerous?"


    Lucika said loudly, "there is no danger. All the loyal members of paramount have been killed. The rest will not die by themselves. I told them that as long as they put down their guns, they will be fine."


    After hearing the conversation between Gao Yang and Lucy card, paramount, who was lying on the ground, suddenly shouted, "asshole, you assholes."


    Li JinFang quickly ran to paramount and aimed his gun at Paramount, while Gao Yang said to lucika: "Gather everyone together and tell them that nothing will happen as long as they don''t move. If someone dares to make dangerous actions and endanger our safety, they will all die. I promise to do what I say. Well, you don''t want them to die, so you''re responsible for this matter. Go."


    Sent lucika to gather the people who had given up resistance, and Gao Yang immediately went to perano.


    Palano was shot at the root of his right leg. This shot made palano lose his ability to move. At this time, he clapped lanno, supported his hands on the ground, put his upper body up, glared and shouted: "you have accepted the payment of your commission by cocoa, why would you attack us, why!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "when I accept cockain and end our employment relationship, I can do anything, right? Since your practice makes me very unhappy, it''s normal for us to do anything after we end our employment relationship."


    Paramount shook all over and didn''t know whether it was angry or painful. However, although the expression on his face was very angry, his desire to survive still made his mouth say something completely different from his expression.


    "Let me go. I''ll give you money. I''ll give you a lot of money. As long as I sell the cocaine, I''ll have a lot of money. Let me go."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "what I want to tell you is that no wonder you will be beaten so badly by Teodoro. Your IQ is really very problematic. Face the reality. In addition, I have to tell you that Teodoro was much more kind than you when he died."


    After that, Gao Yang pulled out his pistol and aimed it at Paramount''s head, but after thinking about it, he moved the muzzle down and aimed it at Paramount''s heart. At this time, Li JinFang also said in a hurry: "wait, let me say a word."


    After stopping Gao Yang, Li JinFang squatted in front of paramount and said solemnly: "Palano, the angel mercenary regiment who beat you with us, and the angel mercenary regiment was hired by Teodoro to kill you. However, you successfully let Satan and angels unite to kill you. Compared with your failed life, you should be proud to die under the joint action of Satan and angel mercenary regiment. I''m finished."


    Parano was completely desperate. He suddenly grabbed Li JinFang''s face. After Li JinFang deflected his head to avoid his desperate blow, parano shouted, "you bastards who should go to hell, I won''t let you go."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and kicked the side of paramount on the ground. After the pain was speechless, he shouted to paramount: "even if you''re going to hell soon, I still have a word for you. Remember it for me. Mercenary money can''t be relied on! Because we''re all bad tempered."


    After that, Gao Yang shot, and the bullet hit palano''s heart. After two shots in a row, palano immediately stopped moving.


    After killing perano, Gao Yang looked around. Lucika had gathered people together. Gao Yang immediately said on the walkie talkie: "Nate, everything is done. You can enter the camp. There will be no danger. Of course, if you are shot by the wounded lying on the ground, you can''t blame me."


    "OK, we''re in. I''m a little curious. What did you say to paramount?"


    "Well, I told him that mercenaries can''t rely on money."

 Chapter 448

    Gao Yang looked at his watch. From the beginning to the end of the battle, even with the time spent talking nonsense with paramount, it only took five minutes.


    At this time, Kemp had stood up and took people to appease the people who laid down their weapons and carry the bodies. The finishing work began in an orderly manner.


    The angel mercenary regiment soon entered the camp. Nate came to Gao Yang, looked down at the dead perano, shrugged and said, "well, now your task has been completed and mine has been completed. Now we have explained to our employers."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "yes, our tasks have been completed, but our employers are also dead."


    Knight smiled and said: "The life and death of the employer is none of our business. We just need to complete the task. Just now Sirte told me about your combat experience in San onos town. The phantom mercenary regiment was destroyed, and Teodoro and his elite were almost dead. I must say you did a good job. I heard you found a good gunner? Good Gunners are rare these days. Let me have a look if you have the opportunity His ability. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "without Sirte, it''s not so easy for us to kill Teodoro. Your can opener is very, very easy to use."


    Knight nodded, then said solemnly, "Sirte stepped on a mine. I''m very grateful that you didn''t leave him."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s a small matter. It''s not worth mentioning. By the way, where''s Justin? Why didn''t you see him?"


    "Justin is still waiting. He won''t come until I inform him. Well, we don''t need to make trouble with an intelligence dealer. Just let him wait."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pointed to the conference room previously belonging to paramount, saying, "we will leave here soon. Before we leave, we can go in and sit down and have a chat. By the way, I can rub you a cup of coffee."


    Knight was pleased to be invited to enter the conference room with Gao Yang, but before they entered, a soldier of the angel mercenary regiment entered and searched first, while Frye directly stood at the door of the conference room. After waiting for the soldiers of the angel mercenary regiment to come out, he stood at the door of the conference room with Frye left and right.


    After sitting down, knight took off his helmet and threw it on the long table. He smiled and said, "give me a suggestion. Blasters are very important. We can''t carry heavy weapons. When we meet some hard targets, blasting is a good choice. It''s also very useful to open the way and open the gap. Therefore, you still lack blasters like Sirte."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "I didn''t think so. We found this problem after acting with Sirte once. We really should find a good blaster."


    Nate sighed and said: "It''s hard to find good blasters. You can''t find people who can only play with explosives. Everyone can use explosives, but it''s difficult to achieve the best effect. I can''t do a fortification with ten kilograms of explosives. Sirte can blow it up with only half a kilogram. He can see the key stress points of the building at a glance, but I can''t, so you still have to find a professional blaster People of engineering background are more suitable. "


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "it''s hard to find. I don''t know where to find such talents."


    Knight shrugged and said, "if you want, I can recommend two people to you."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "thank you for your concern and kindness, but why do I think it''s not a good thing."


    "Well, don''t get me wrong, this time it''s not because I want your strength to grow rapidly, so I can fight a decisive battle with you quickly. I recommend blasters to you, but because I know two powerful guys. I owe them a favor, and I can''t let them join angels, so I want them to join another mercenary group that is good enough and can make a lot of money, Obviously, now only your mercenary regiment is what I can see. "


    After hearing Knight''s explanation, Gao Yang was even more surprised and said in a surprised voice: "Fark, or two?"


    Knight nodded and said, "yes, a northern Irishman named McDonald Quinn. He is a veteran of Sinn Fein party and a firm separatist. The most important thing is that he is a godfather who plays with bombs. The blasting technique he created is still popular in the world.


    Another, Rafael Bellini, an Italian, once served in the Julia mountain brigade under the Italian mountain combat command. He retired from the mountain Infantry Regiment under the Julia mountain brigade with the rank of sergeant. In addition to being an excellent blaster, he is also a qualified mountain infantry. "


    After Knight finished, Gao Yang frowned and said, "that McDonald Quinn, isn''t he young?"


    After a moment''s thought, Knight nodded and said: "He should be in his sixties, very old, but very experienced. Of course, MacDonald is not suitable for joining the mercenary regiment. If necessary, you can pay him for help or ask him to help train your blaster, but if you need a full-time blaster, I mainly recommend Raphael."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "thank you, but I''m sorry. If I can''t find a suitable blaster, I''ll consider finding a suitable candidate to learn from McDonald and train a blaster myself, but I won''t consider the Italian."


    Knight was surprised and said, "why? I have to clarify that the reason why I introduced MacDonald first is that he is too high. He is a godfather, but only Raphael can join the Satan mercenary regiment.


    In addition, there is another thing I have to tell you. Sirte is the student taught by MacDonald. More importantly, Raphael is also a student of MacDonald. MacDonald treats Raphael like his own son. Do you understand the key? "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "Nate, why didn''t you let Raphael join the angel mercenary?"


    "It''s very simple. My angel mercenary regiment is only German, and Raphael is Italian."


    Gao Yang sighed: "I also have requirements for nationality when recruiting, as long as I''m not Italian."


    After being stunned, Knight smiled knowingly and said: "Why? Because of the poor performance of Italians in World War II? What I want to say is that although Italians performed badly in World War II, the main responsibility is not on the soldiers. Most soldiers, well, some soldiers, well, there are still some soldiers who are very, very excellent and very brave. The poor performance of the Italian army should be blamed Blame their idiot commander. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I agree with what you said. I also believe that Raphael you said is very powerful, but the problem is that a person I respect very much gave me a piece of advice. He said that if your enemy is Arabs, you have won. If your comrade in arms is Italian, you have lost."


    After that, Gao Yang sighed and said, "the person who gave me this advice is my teacher. Oh, he is also a German, a World War II veteran, serving in the North African Corps commanded by Rommel. He is a real sniper. What he taught me will benefit me all my life, so I won''t violate his advice."


    Knight smiled and said, "no wonder the soldier of the North African Legion will give you such advice. I admit that the advice given to you by your teacher is really reasonable, very reasonable."


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said, "you see, this is the problem. Even if Raphael is excellent, I won''t let him join Satan."


    Knight laughed and said, "if I told you that Raphael is not a typical Italian although he is an Italian nationality, would you accept him?"


    Gao Yangqi said, "what do you mean?"


    "It means that Raphael is Sicilian. Can you understand what I say?"


    As soon as Nate said it, Gao Yang immediately understood. He suddenly realized on his face: "Sicilian? That''s really not Italian. It''s very good."


    There is no doubt that Sicily now belongs to Italy, but how to say, Sicilians are even more wonderful in this wonderful country of Italy.


    When it comes to Sicilians, the first thing people think of is the Sicilian Mafia. The Italian mafia rooted in Sicily has great power not only in Italy, but also in the United States.


    Sicilians are different from Italians in character. The South and north of Sicily don''t like each other, while Sicilians don''t like each other with the whole of Italy.


    Sicily existed as an independent country most of the time in history, because it was often invaded in history, and wars of large and small occurred frequently. In addition, poverty and backwardness created the barbaric, rebellious and aggressive character of Sicilians. However, in terms of character, Sicilians are indeed different from the Italians on the Apennine Peninsula.


    If you put Sicilians into the Italian army, you can''t see much difference, but Sicilians have one characteristic, that is, they enter the army to serve the country. Their performance is insects, but if they fight for themselves, or for their families and gangs, they will immediately become dragons.


    There is no need to say more about the black history of the Italian Army during World War II, but it must be said that the Italian guerrillas performed quite well and achieved proud achievements. Even the Italian guerrillas who finally hanged Mussolini, among which the Sicilian guerrillas were among the best.


    Up to now, there are still many Sicilians who don''t think they are Italian. If a Sicilian says he is not Italian, whether Sicilians, Italians or people from other European countries, he won''t be surprised.


    For example, for Gao Yang, he would rather miss a good blaster than accept an Italian to join, but if the blaster is Sicilian, it''s another matter.

 Chapter 449

    Gao Yang doesn''t want to find a blaster, but a blaster. Since Raphael is Sicilian, everything is easy to say.


    "Where are the two blasters you mentioned? Can you arrange for me to meet them?"


    After Gao Yang couldn''t wait to finish, Knight smiled and said: "I don''t know where MacDonald is, but I know Rafael is in Iraq. He works for a private security contractor. As far as I know, Rafael needs a lot of money, but his current job can''t meet his needs. Therefore, if you are willing to give him a high paying job, I think Rafael will be happy to change jobs. In addition, if you find Rafael, you will find Mike Donna. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I have another question. How about Rafael''s tactical quality? Is his combat skills qualified according to your requirements?"


    After thinking for a long time, Sirte said in a deep voice: "Raphael is an excellent soldier, but for angels, his combat skills are a little lacking. After he retired from the army, Raphael lived with McDonald for several years. His blasting skills were learned from McDonald. Therefore, if he is a full-time blaster, Raphael must be super first-class."


    As a super first-class blaster, although his combat skills are not up to the average level of the angel mercenary regiment, he can make Knight say that he is excellent, and Raphael''s combat skills must be good enough. In this way, Raphael can meet the high requirements.


    "Very good. Then please contact the Raphael at your convenience. I want to meet him and have a good talk."


    Knight did not immediately agree to Gao Yang, but after a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice: "One more thing to tell you, generally speaking, Rafael has no practical experience. Although he has been working for private security contractors, you know, private security contractors prefer security work, so Rafael has not experienced any decent battle. If he changes from security personnel to mercenaries, Rafael is a rookie, at least."


    Gao Yang said dismissively, "it doesn''t matter. Who didn''t come from a rookie? At least Raphael has had experience in the army, and I haven''t been a soldier. I''ve also established Satan''s mercenary regiment."


    Knight''s eyes were almost staring out and said in a lost voice, "what?! you don''t even have the experience of joining the army?"


    Gao Yang said with a relaxed face: "I''m really happy to surprise you. Yes, you heard me right. I didn''t join the army. At least before the formation of Satan mercenary regiment, my combat skills came from wargame. Yes, I''m a military fan. How''s it? Are you surprised?"


    Knight nodded and said solemnly: "I''m really very, very surprised. I thought you came from a highly confidential special force in China. I can''t believe the nonsense that you''ve never entered the army. You''re just a military fan? Ha, this joke is not funny. A military fan can hurt my sniper team? Do you think my people also play games? Don''t talk nonsense It''s too late. "


    Gao Yang said with a proud face: "ah, I tell you not to underestimate military fans. Of course, I used to learn shooting professionally, and then I met the old sniper in World War II and taught me some things. Finally, before bossosa met you, we all received professional training at a training base, but I really never entered any army."


    Knight''s face became very wonderful. He looked at Gao Yang directly. After a long time, he finally waved his hand and said, "as a military fan, you''ve done very well."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "thank you for exaggeration. I think so, too."


    Knight looked at Gao Yang, then shook his head and said, "after contacting Raphael, I''ll call him."


    "Thank you. We should leave Colombia soon. What about you? Now your biggest employer is dead. Where are you going next?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe go to Syria, but the battle in Syria is not worth participating in, so I''m not sure."


    After that, Knight pointed to Frye standing at the door and said, "I heard you have a very good bomber? Is that him? It''s said that he can throw a grenade into the firing hole of a moving armored vehicle. Is it true?"


    "Yes, let me introduce you, little fly. Well, he hasn''t joined any army. His combat skills were learned after he entered the Satan mercenary regiment."


    The expression on knight''s face was obviously stagnant. Then his eyebrows frowned tightly and said, "it seems that Sirte is not the only one who wants to compete with you. If I have a chance, let me see which little fly threw the bomb. I''m very interested in it."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "OK, how about we have an all-round communication? Learn from each other."


    After a long silence, Knight said, "which gunner of yours can fire with a single hand gun, right?"


    "Yes, it''s nothing. Isn''t your gunner able to do that? Oh, by the way, our gunner has no experience in the army. He''s at most a guerrilla. Well, he was an accountant before joining the guerrillas."


    Knight''s mouth twitched twice. Although the range was very small, Gao Yang still found it.


    "Three of Satan''s mercenaries have no military experience? There are only seven, but three are not veterans. Well, your mercenaries are really special."


    "Sorry, actually not three, but four. Our sniper is also a military fan like me."


    "You, you, you have four? Forget it, well, forget about communication. We will be enemies in the future. It''s not a good thing to have too deep communication."


    Knight always has a calm expression, but at this time, Knight obviously can''t keep calm. His appearance looks very strange, both surprised and angry.


    Gao Yang knows why knight is angry. Knight thinks he is the best mercenary regiment in the angel world. In fact, he is. Now, he regards Satan mercenary regiment as the biggest enemy, at least the potential biggest enemy. At this time, he knows that most of the Satan mercenary regiment he has always regarded as the strongest is non professional, This made all the members retreat from the elite troops among the elite. Where did the angel mercenaries put their faces, which made Knight feel embarrassed.


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "please, can you stop treating us as imaginary enemies? Isn''t it good for us to sit and chat so happily? Why do you have to think of killing us? What''s your meaning?"


    Nate was really hit. He stood up with a miso, grabbed his helmet and said in a deep voice, "we should leave. Raphael will call you. Bye."

 Chapter 450

    Knight was destroyed by the blow, and this is the effect Gaoyang wanted.


    Gao Yang really doesn''t want to be the enemy of life and death with the angel mercenary group in the future. Nate is crazy, but he''s not crazy. He has to try to avoid being dragged into the water by the lunatics of the angel mercenary group. Therefore, Gao Yang will tell Nate that most of the people of Satan mercenary group leave home halfway, so that the angel mercenary group will no longer have the interest of fighting with Satan mercenary group.


    Knight left with the angel mercenary regiment, and his kung fu was gone in the blink of an eye.


    The angel mercenary regiment must have its own evacuation channel. Gao Yang didn''t want to leave with Knight, but he felt a little sorry that he couldn''t drink Knight''s coffee.


    Slowly and leisurely walked out of the door of the conference room. Frye immediately gathered in front of Gao Yang and said proudly: "boss, it''s really happy to look at Nate''s face."


    Gao Yang patted Frye on the head and said with a smile: "I''m glad to hear that. I tell you, being famous is not a good thing. Be careful. We''re really against the angel mercenary regiment. They specially arranged a sniper to kill you. Sirte found almost all our old people. We have to find a way to see the old people of the Tianshi mercenary regiment. Let''s go and see how lucika and they handled the matter ¡£¡±


    Lucy is talking to several women, Bruce is standing aside, and Kemp directs some people to deal with the aftermath. After seeing Gao Yang, Lucy leaves the woman who is talking to her and says to Gao Yang, "no one was injured in this battle except perano and his loyalty."


    After seeing Gao Yang, Kamp also came to Gao Yang. After muttering a few words, lucika translated: "he said, thank you for reminding him that his people have not suffered any loss."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s up to him to decide here."


    Lucy card said: "yes, Kamp has become the supreme leader here. People here obey him. For everyone, ending Kamp''s rule is good news. No matter who is the ruler, at least it won''t be as bad as paramount."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand to Kamp. When shaking hands with Kamp, he said in a deep voice: "I''m glad it''s up to you to give you a piece of advice and be better to your men."


    After lucika translated Gao Yang''s words to Kamp, Kamp smiled and then mumbled with Gao Yang.


    "He said that he would not be like palano. He would let the people here live a good life. In addition, he thanked you for helping solve the problem of pailanno. Otherwise, they don''t know how long they need to endure palano. In addition, he thanked you and another mercenary regiment for not carrying out a massacre."


    The relationship between Gaoyang and Kamp is not very good, but at least it is familiar. For Gaoyang, it doesn''t matter who inherits the legacy left by parano after killing parano, as long as there is no hostility to him. Now, Kamp must have no hostility, so it''s most appropriate for Kamp to take over the legacy left by parano.


    After asking Lucy to help translate and chatting with Kamp, Gao Yang''s waiting phone finally called. The ship sent by Ivan has arrived where they left them last time.


    Although he left the camp empty handed, it was a worthwhile trip for Bruce to turn a big living man.


    The people who came to pick them up were the people who sent them last time. After arriving on the ship, Gao Yang called little Downey who had been staying in pastor and told him that the task was over. They were going to return to pastor soon and asked little Downey to arrange accommodation for them.


    After calling little Downey, Gao Yang was interested in teasing Bruce and Lucy who had been hiding away since getting on the boat.


    "Hey, Bruce, you don''t have a girlfriend, so quit Satan from now on?"


    Gao Yang was joking, of course, and Bruce said with a smile, "if I leave, where can you find a good military doctor like me? I''d better stay for the sake of your life."


    Frye pointed to Bruce and shouted, "test tube, treat, please let''s have a good time in Colombia. You''ll pay for all the expenses."


    Bruce waved his hand and said, "no problem. All the expenses are covered by me, brothers. Thank you."


    Bruce thanked, but made everyone feel embarrassed to joke about him. At this time, Gao Yang coughed and said, "Bruce, what are you going to do with Lucy? Just this time, little Donny is here. If you plan to let Lucy go to the United States, little Donny can help you solve the problem."


    Bruce looked at Lucy and said, "we haven''t discussed this problem, but I want Lucy to live in Seattle. I think she should adapt soon."


    "I won''t go to Seattle. At least I won''t go alone. I don''t want to be a housewife and stay at home all day until you come back."


    After rejecting Bruce''s idea, Lucy looked at Bruce stubbornly and said, "where you go, where I go, you can fight, and so can I. I''m not a canary who needs someone to take care of. I''m a soldier."


    After talking to Bruce, Lucy looked at Gao Yang and said loudly, "let me join you. I can do it."


    Gao Yang was a little stunned. He looked at Bruce and groliov, but found that others were also stunned. They were not prepared for lucika''s requirements.


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "sorry, Lucy, the war should let women go away. We don''t intend to let you join the Satan mercenary regiment. I''m sorry, I can''t agree with your request."


    Lucy card said firmly: "I can''t cook, I can''t go shopping in the mall. I''m unfamiliar with everything you know. I can''t survive in the city, and I don''t want to be a parasite who can only rely on Bruce. I''m familiar with everything in the jungle. I''m good at war. You just haven''t seen my real strength. Also, I can hear voices you can''t hear. I''m not a waste And I can do what you can''t do. "


    Lucy card''s fighting skills are not so powerful, but to tell the truth, she is not the kind of drag. Moreover, Lucy card is right. At least if we fight in the jungle again, Lucy card is better than any of them.


    Gao Yang looked at Bruce. Bruce smiled helplessly and said loudly, "Lucy is different from ordinary girls. If you don''t object, please let her join, at least temporarily. If you think she''s not qualified enough, let her leave."


    Gao Yang turned his eyes to others, and no one objected. At this time, Cui Bo whispered, "when in Libya, there were several female snipers from Colombia, and they were very powerful."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said, "Lucy, do you have a nickname?"


    "Yes, my nickname is bat."

 Chapter 451

    A girl''s family is still a beauty, but her nickname is called bat. This image is seriously inconsistent with the nickname, but excluding the similarity in appearance, there is only one explanation for the origin of Lucy''s nickname.


    "Your nickname is bat because your hearing is very good, isn''t it?"


    Lucy card nodded and said, "yes, I can hear some subtle sounds and judge a lot of things according to the sounds. This skill is very useful in the jungle."


    Gao Yang had seen lucika''s ability. After thinking for a moment, he said: "Well, we don''t know much about your combat skills, and I don''t know whether a woman can adapt to the lifestyle of the mercenary regiment. However, I can give you a chance. You can join the Satan mercenary regiment. After we investigated you, no one objected to your formal joining, so you are qualified to formally join us."


    Lucy card raised her head and said, "no problem. I won''t let you down."


    "As a woman, it must be inconvenient for you to join us, but I must state that no matter what the problem is, you have to try to adapt to us, not us to adapt to you. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem."


    "Well, the last request is for you and Bruce."


    Gao Yang paused, looked at Bruce and lucica, and said seriously: "In view of your two lovers'' relationship, you two can''t affect the whole team because of your relationship at any time, especially in the battle. No matter what happens, you two can''t endanger everyone''s safety because of your relationship. If it happens once, you two have to leave the Satan mercenary regiment without warning or warning The second time. "


    Bruce nodded and said, "boss, don''t worry, I can tell the weight."


    Lucy also nodded and said, "I can do it. I know what to do and what not to do."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "since you all agree, you are welcome to join, bat. I hope you can officially become a member of Satan''s mercenary regiment soon."


    The ugly words were said in front. After the serious warning, everyone''s mood finally relaxed. Li JinFang raised his arm and propped Cui Bo with his elbow. He smiled and said, "rabbit, we have to find a way. We are still single. What''s the matter with you, rabbit?"


    After Li JinFang gave Cui Bo an elbow, Cui Bo''s painful face turned green, bared his teeth and covered his left chest with pain on his face.


    After hearing Li JinFang''s inquiry, Cui Bo was still hard spoken and said, "it''s all right, you bastard. It''s too strong."


    Gao Yang felt wrong. He immediately said, "what''s the matter with the test tube and the rabbit?"


    Bruce frowned and said, "the rabbit was shot in the left chest. Although the bullet didn''t penetrate the bulletproof vest, it would be painful if it hit at a place without a board. What''s the matter with you, FAK, rabbit? You don''t look like you''re okay."


    When Bruce spoke, he came to Cui Bo and reached out to release Cui Bo''s bulletproof vest. At this time, Cui Bo said evasively, "don''t move, don''t, it seems that his ribs are broken."


    Bruce''s eyes widened as soon as he heard it. He said in a hurry, "Falk, you idiot! Don''t you fucking say it''s okay! Falk, if you break your ribs and act violently like you, it will cause pneumothorax or hydrothorax, which is fucking fatal!"


    Gao Yang''s face turned green, but he was angry.


    "I just want to die, dead rabbit. You really want to die, don''t you?"


    Gao Yang swung his hand again, but looking at Cui Bo''s painful expression, he still couldn''t fan it down after all. He just yelled: "don''t take off your bulletproof vest quickly! You''re waiting to die. Fuck, you can find something for me, you bastard."


    Cui Bo propped up his arm. After taking down his backpack for him, Li JinFang helped Cui Bo take off his bulletproof vest. In the process, Li JinFang was also angry and said, "rabbit, rabbit, you can really do it. Just do it."


    Cui Bo was very guilty and said, "it''s not. I didn''t feel much at that time. Later, I felt a little pain and didn''t take it seriously."


    It was not easy to take off everything that should be taken off. Cui Bo showed a large bruise under his left armpit. Bruce carefully pressed the bruise position of Cui Bo for a long time before he took a breath, and then took a heavy pat on Cui Bo''s bruise.


    In Cui Bo''s ghost crying and howling, Bruce said angrily: "it''s all right. The ribs are not broken. It''s bone fracture at most. Go back and take an X-ray to confirm. Just don''t exercise violently now."


    Cui Bo said angrily, "Bruce, you bastard, you know it''s a bone fracture and shoot so hard. You just mean it, you bastard."


    Li JinFang''s face was heavy and said, "let me see. I still want to have a rib fracture. Let me show you."


    Cui Bo looked at Li JinFang suspiciously and said, "can you? Bruce said it''s all right. What can you see?"


    Li JinFang said angrily, "I can''t treat it, but I see more rib fractures in the army. I can see if you''re okay. Stand still."


    Cui Bo lifted his arm suspiciously. Li JinFang pretended to look at it. When Cui Bo was unprepared, he slapped Cui Bo''s bruised place and made Cui Bo jump again in pain, Li JinFang said calmly: "ha, it''s really not broken."


    "Dead toad, you also mean it. I''m Ziao, you little man!"


    Li JinFang disdained and said, "I said I would see you and believe it? Second goods, let you have a long memory."


    Cui Bo was extremely sad and angry. At this time, he said loudly: "all right, I tell you, rabbit, it''s not over yet. If you''ve made a film, you''ll have bad luck. You, toad, rabbit should also practice close combat. Give him to you. When you go back, practice him well."


    Gao Yang is really annoyed by Cui Bo. He is determined not to let Cui Bo feel better after he goes back. However, before severely punishing Cui Bo, Gao Yang still has to think about Cui Bo''s injury. After scolding Cui Bo, he walks aside with the phone and calls Ivan.


    After Ivan got on the phone, Gao Yang immediately said, "Ivan, my man was hurt and needs to find a hospital to take a film. I want to know whether we can find a hospital ourselves or arrange it for me when you come."


    "What injury?"


    "It seems that the rib is broken. I''m not sure yet. I want to find the best hospital and doctor to confirm."


    "Oh, bone injury. I know a doctor, traditional Chinese medicine, is very good at treating bone injury. I''ll take you there when I arrive. I can catch up tonight. Wait for me."

 Chapter 452

    It was not too early to arrive in pastor. After the round with little Downey, Gao Yang and them did not stop more, but quickly got on the plane arranged by Ivan and rushed directly to Bogota.


    When the plane arrived in Bogota, it was already dark. Gao Yang came out of a private airport in the suburbs, packed all their weapons and equipment, took several business vehicles arranged by Ivan, and then went directly to the erdora International Airport in Bogota.


    Ivan flew from Brazil to Bogota only half an hour later than Gaoyang. When Gaoyang arrived at Eldora International Airport, Ivan almost got off the plane. Gaoyang sat in the car. After waiting outside the airport for a moment, he saw Ivan dressed in fancy clothes.


    Because he hasn''t changed his clothes and hasn''t taken a hot bath for many days, Gao Yang''s image is really bad and eye-catching, so Gao Yang didn''t get out of the car to say hello to Ivan.


    When he opened the door, before he got on the bus, Ivan opened his arms to Gao Yang and said with a laugh, "welcome back, my friend. Your progress is faster than I expected. It seems that your mission is going well."


    After greeting Gao Yang, Ivan immediately said a few words to the driver. After Ivan got into the car, a total of four cars soon left the airport.


    After the car drove up, Gao Yang made a helpless gesture to Ivan and said, "the task went well, but we didn''t get the Commission."


    Ivan''s face changed greatly, and then there was a bitter color of a car. He said, "Fark, it seems that I need to repay two debts in Colombia this time."


    After a depressed look, Ivan spread his hand to Gao Yang and said, "you''ll give me a stick in the head when you come, man, this kind of thing is disgusting. Tell me, why doesn''t that rotten man palano pay?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "in fact, paramount is willing to pay our commission, but he wants to pay with cocaine, which is worth 15 million US dollars, but you know, I don''t want cocaine."


    Ivan covered his face with his hand, pulled it down hard, and then said with a depressed face: "Damn it, damn it, this is the usual trick of those drug lords. I didn''t say that I had to pay in cash at that time, FAK. I was confused again. In this way, paramount would not be in breach of contract. Oh, FAK, I was fooled!"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "we didn''t ask for cocaine, but you don''t have to be responsible for it, because..."


    Ivan showed a palm to Gao Yang with an unwilling face and said: "You don''t have to say anything. No matter what reason, you don''t get the cash you want. If you successfully complete the task, you have to get the money. Paramount refuses to pay, so I''ll give you the money. Since I''m the middleman, I won''t let you do it for nothing. I''ll let paramount know how big a mistake he made, this damn guy."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "please listen to me. Ivan, you can''t find pat Lannuo to settle accounts because he''s dead."


    "What? Paramount is dead? You killed him? Oh, man, you shouldn''t do this. I understand your mood, but you should leave it to me. As long as paramount doesn''t die, I can get the money back from him, but once he dies, there''s really no way."


    Gao Yang smiled: "Perano must die, because Teodoro hired the angel mercenary regiment to kill perano. We met the angel mercenary regiment, and then we went to kill Teodoro. They killed pailano without affecting each other''s tasks. Therefore, when perano refused to pay us, we simply joined hands with the angel mercenary regiment to kill him. Anyway, perano must die , since you can''t get anything, you might as well kill him. "


    Ivan nodded and said, "I''m watched by the angel. Ha, poor paramount, well, it seems that I can only admit bad luck."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I don''t mean to ask you to give money. There are too many coincidences. I can''t blame you. So just give us the money you keep. You don''t have to pay for the dead paramount."


    Ivan hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "well, I''ll give you all the five million. I''m sorry. You''ve suffered a loss this time."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "friends, what do you care about so much? Besides, we''ve both suffered a loss in this matter, but paramount is dead. Let''s go."


    Ivan nodded and said, "five million dollars. You must not want to leave with cash. I can transfer the money to your account. You give me an account and I''ll transfer it to you right away."


    Gao Yang and little Downey sit in the same car, and little Downey is responsible for the money collection. Little Downey will wash the money after receiving the money, and then call Gao Yang''s account according to the amount that each of them should take.


    After waiting for little Downey to give the account to Ivan, he raised his voice and said, "where are we going now?"


    "Go to the clinic. Aren''t some of you injured? I know a very good doctor. He treats bone injuries very much. I''ve made an appointment with him. Now we''ll go. Oh, I told you that the doctor is a traditional Chinese medicine."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "thank you very much, but will Bogota also have traditional Chinese medicine?"


    Ivan chuckled, "you''ll know which doctor we''re going to see. It''s not an ordinary doctor."


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "Oh, what do you say?"


    Ivan shrugged and said, "I don''t know much about traditional Chinese medicine. I just think it''s amazing. They don''t need to take X-rays. They can know the problem of bones only by touching them. In addition, he doesn''t need surgery to treat fractures. He can reset the broken bone with his hand. It''s better than the effect of surgery. In short, it''s amazing."


    Gao Yang understood as soon as he heard it. The traditional Chinese medicine they were looking for should be good at orthopedics. When traditional Chinese medicine treats bone injuries, it really has a set. Traditional Chinese medicine treats fractures without filming or surgery. It is not uncommon for Chinese people, but it seems very magical for foreigners.


    It''s not easy to live in Huaxia traditional Chinese medicine. There are fewer and fewer talents of traditional Chinese medicine. Few traditional Chinese medicine can treat bone injuries completely by traditional Chinese medicine. Gao Yang didn''t expect that there will be highly skilled traditional Chinese medicine in South America thousands of miles away from China.


    Gao Yang was very interested in what Ivan said about traditional Chinese medicine. He said curiously, "which traditional Chinese medicine? Is he Chinese?"


    Ivan shook his head and said, "yes, maybe not. He''s a hybrid. You''d better not ask me. You''ll know when you see him. We''ll be here soon."


    Gao Yang continued to walk in a impatient mood. Almost ten minutes later, the team entered a narrow street and finally stopped at the door of a small clinic with the red cross hanging at the door.


    After the car stopped, Ivan waved to Gao Yang and said, "this is it. Let''s go in. There''s no need to have any scruples here. It doesn''t matter if your people want to go in and have a look. It''s almost a designated hospital for drug lords and gangs in Bogota. No matter who you are, the doctors and nurses here won''t be surprised."


    Gao Yang got out of the car and looked up. The front of the clinic was very small and the signboard was not big. He really couldn''t see anything different. He greeted him with a walkie talkie. After talking about the situation, groliov and they all got out of the car. They all wanted to have a look.


    Gao Yang followed Ivan into the clinic first. The situation in the clinic is the same as the facade. Basically, there is no special place. What an ordinary clinic is like and what it is like in the clinic. The only thing that attracts people''s attention is that there is a bright and smooth beautiful female nurse sitting in the clinic.


    Seeing someone go in, the beautiful nurse stood up from behind a table, smiled and said a few words in Spanish.


    Although he couldn''t understand what the nurse said at the beginning, Gao Yang understood next, because the nurse looked at Gao Yang''s expression and knew that they couldn''t understand what they were saying. After that, he first said a few words in Portuguese, but then changed to English and said, "do you have an appointment?"


    Waiting for the nurse to speak in English, Ivan raised her eyebrows, smiled and said to Gao Yang, "see, a nurse who can speak eight foreign languages."


    After talking to Gao Yang, Ivan immediately said to the nurse, "Hello, I have an appointment. My name is Ivan."


    "Please follow me, sir."


    After they followed the nurse through a small door, Gao Yang found that the space inside the clinic was quite large. They came to a closed door. The nurse knocked on the door twice and whispered, "Dr. he, Mr. Ivan is here."


    "Invite them in."


    After someone spoke in the room, the nurse immediately opened the door and made a gesture of invitation. When Ivan raised his feet and went in, he whistled frivolously to the ear of the beautiful nurse close at hand, and then walked in with a laugh.


    There was a small desk in the room, which was full of all kinds of documents. A man in a white coat stood behind the desk and said helplessly to Ivan: "be careful, you guy. You will be retaliated by EVA. Don''t regret it at that time."


    Ivan laughed and said, "don''t worry, my friend, I will never fall into her hands."


    After greeting the doctor, Ivan pointed to Gao Yang around him and said, "my friend, just call him ram. Some of them need your help."


    The doctor looked at Gao Yang, but his eyes brightened and said, "Chinese?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, Chinese."


    Andy ho came out from behind the table, held out his hand to Gao Yang, smiled and said, "my name is Andy Ho, but if you are Chinese, you should call me Andy ho."

 Chapter 453

    Andy Ho''s hair and eyes are black, he is tall, and his skin color is yellow, but his face looks more like white, and the characteristics of mixed race children are obvious.


    When shaking hands with Andy Ho, Gao Yang can clearly detect the position of the tiger''s mouth on Andy Ho''s hand and the calluses on his index finger and thumb. Only after a long time and a lot of shooting can he grind out such calluses.


    "Nice to meet you, Dr. he."


    Although slightly surprised, Gao Yang won''t show it, and Andy he is also surprised after shaking hands with Gao Yang, but after shaking hands with Gao Yang, he immediately pointed to Cui Bo and said, "it seems that this is the patient?"


    Treble nodded and said, "yes, it''s me."


    Andy ho walked up to treble and said, "where''s the injury?"


    Cui Bo pointed to his injured part and lifted up his clothes. Andy he just pressed Cui Bo a few times, then motioned Cui Bo to put down his clothes and said with a smile: "There''s no big problem with bone fracture. You don''t need to reset the bone. I''ll get you some medicinal wine later to wipe the bruised place. If it can activate blood circulation and remove blood stasis, I''ll get you some plasters. It''ll be all right soon."


    Bruce frowned and said, "I know it''s a bone fracture, but don''t you need to take an X-ray to determine the extent of the bone fracture? If it''s me, I''ll choose to see it clearly before making a judgment."


    Andy ho smiled and said, "no need."


    "I think it''s necessary. It''s impossible to determine the degree of injury to his ribs only by experience and hand feeling. What if the degree of bone fracture is very high and the rib fixation belt is needed?"


    As a military doctor, Bruce still has a strong sense of responsibility. He has to be responsible for the body of his teammates. After checking Cui Bo''s injury, he wanted to find a hospital or clinic because he didn''t have the means to take an X-ray to confirm it, but he found the clinic. As a result, the doctor said it was all right only by touching it, which makes Bruce unbearable.


    Gao Yang knows that serious traditional Chinese medicine does not need to make films for the treatment of bone injuries, but Bruce, a Western doctor, doesn''t recognize this. He believes in machines. Gao Yang deliberately tells Bruce that he really doesn''t need to make films for Cui Bo, but Bruce is his own person. It must be good intention to insist on making films for Cui Bo. It''s not appropriate for him to echo Andy he''s statement.


    When Gao Yang felt embarrassed, Andy he smiled and said: "no, the patient''s injury was hit at close range by a 9mm submachine gun. After being blocked by a bulletproof vest, the bullet hit the position between the sixth and seventh ribs. Although these two ribs were greatly impacted, the degree of bone fracture was not large."


    Bruce''s face changed greatly and said in a deep voice, "it''s really a 9mm palabellum. You can see this from the injured position?"


    Andy he smiled and said: "what can be seen? How to say, in the diagnosis and treatment of bone injuries, traditional Chinese medicine relies more on the feeling and experience of the hand. If you see more, you can see it naturally."


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and whispered, "wasn''t it hit by AK74''s 5.45mm bullet?"


    Cui Bo said with a shocked face: "it''s not 5.45. At the beginning, I thought I was shot by AK74, but all the bullets of AK74 hit the plug board. The bullet that hit me from the side was indeed a nine millimeter paramount bullet. I saw the bullet with the test tube at that time."


    Looking at Bruce with a shocked face, Andy ho smiled peacefully and said, "I don''t think you need to make a film, but if you don''t feel at ease, you can''t make a film."


    After hesitating for a while, Bruce finally shook his head and said, "you say no, then you don''t need it."


    Gao Yang felt a little embarrassed. He laughed and said, "doctor he is really extraordinary. I don''t know where doctor he learned this skill."


    Andy he said with a smile: "my father is a traditional Chinese medicine, especially good at treating orthopedics. My medical skills can be regarded as home learning, but I have some experience in treating bone injuries. If it is other diseases and injuries, I have to use the means of Western medicine. How to say, I can also be regarded as a combination of traditional Chinese and Western medicine, ha ha."


    Gao Yang is full of curiosity about the origin of Andy ho. Although he shouldn''t ask too many things when meeting for the first time, Gao Yang still couldn''t help saying in Chinese: "it''s really surprising to meet a traditional Chinese medicine like you in Colombia. Where is Dr. he''s ancestral home?"


    Andy ho answered all questions, and immediately smiled in Chinese: "I am a second-generation immigrant. My ancestral home is Chaozhou. My father first came to Singapore, and then immigrated to Brazil in the 1970s. I was born in Brazil, but I haven''t returned to China yet, but if I have a chance, I must go to my hometown."


    Andy ho speaks Chinese very fluently, and is still Mandarin. He only has some accents, but it doesn''t affect communication at all.


    Gao Yang pointed to Li JinFang and Cui Bo and said with a smile, "you should see that the three of us are Chinese. It''s really fate for us to meet here."


    Andy he shook hands with Li JinFang and Cui Bo and said, "I''ve been running a clinic here for two years. You''re still Chinese people who came to my clinic for the first time. Few ordinary patients will come back here, and you''re not ordinary people. Take the liberty to ask, do you do kecain business?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, we are mercenaries. We just came here to do a task and left soon."


    Andy ho Mei picked his head and said with a smile, "Oh, mercenary, it''s a strong dragon crossing the river."


    After Andy he finished, he suddenly muttered in French. Gao Yang didn''t understand. He frowned and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Andy he ha ha smiled and said, "nothing. I just want to see if there are any comrades in arms and ask casually."


    At this time, Ivan was dissatisfied. He shouted, "guys, it''s not good to talk in words that others don''t understand."


    Andy ho shrugged and said, "well, let''s speak English."


    Gao Yang wanted to ask Andy he if he had been a soldier, but he didn''t mean to ask. At this time, Andy he took the initiative to mention this remark. Gao Yang immediately said, "Oh, it seems that Dr. he is also a veteran. You just said French. Do you say you have served in the French foreign corps?"


    Andy ho gave Gao Yang a thumbs up and said, "ha ha, that''s right. I''ve worked in the French foreign Corps for several years. The second foreign infantry regiment of the French foreign Corps has served for five years."


    Andy Ho''s resume surprised Gao Yang again. The French foreign Corps is now the most powerful force in France, and each force in the French foreign Corps is also strong or weak. Generally speaking, the second foreign parachute Corps is the most famous force of the French foreign Corps. From the combat tasks undertaken by the second parachute Corps, it is also a special force, Besides the second Parachute Regiment, the second infantry regiment should be the most powerful.


    In recent years, the second infantry regiment of the French foreign Corps has been in all foreign military operations in France, and it has not been cut off. Therefore, since Andy he served in the second infantry regiment, he must have participated in actual combat.


    When Bruce heard about Andy''s retirement from the French foreign corps, he immediately said with great interest, "so, when you served in the French foreign corps, did you work as a military doctor?"


    Andy ho shook his head and said, "no, I''m not a military doctor. I''ve always been an ordinary infantry during my service in the French foreign corps, but I occasionally guest play the role of medical guard."


    After that, Andy ho shrugged and said: "In fact, I don''t like the profession of doctor very much. I prefer to stimulate my life. Obviously, the profession of doctor is not exciting enough. Therefore, after graduating from the medical school of the University of Pennsylvania, I didn''t return to Brazil or stay in the United States. Instead, I went to France and Canada. My father was very angry with me for this matter. He has always urged me to go back to Brazil , so I open a clinic now. At least he won''t call me every day and let me go back to Brazil. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "why not open a clinic in Brazil?"


    Andy ho sighed and said, "please, do you like living under your father''s eyes?"


    Gao Yang wanted to say that he just wanted to live under his father''s eyes, but he thought about it and finally didn''t open his mouth. At this time, the door was knocked again. Then the beautiful female nurse opened the door and whispered to Andy he: "doctor he, a man in the ozarose Gang was shot. They just called and asked if you could have an operation right away."


    "Let them send people over, give you this list and give the medicine to my friends."


    After waiting for Andy he to finish, Gao Yang immediately said, "since Dr. he has something to do, we won''t bother much."


    Ivan sighed: "you are always busy here at night. Well, let''s go. According to the old rule, the medical fee is $1000. How much do you have to pay for the medicine?"


    Andy ho waved his hand and said with a smile: "this is an exception. For the sake of my patient being Chinese, the treatment fee and medicine fee are exempted. You are welcome to come to me next time. Of course, I hope you come to chat with me instead of being carried in. Well, I have to prepare for the operation, so I won''t send you. AVA will take the medicine for you."


    After waving goodbye to Andy Ho, he took the plaster and medicinal wine. After leaving the door of the clinic, Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was more than 10 p.m. and he immediately said to Ivan, "it''s all right now, so where should we go next? If you can, please arrange for us to leave Colombia as soon as possible?"


    Ivan waved his hand and said, "don''t leave in a hurry. Go to the hotel tonight. I have something to talk to you."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, let''s stay first. I really want to take a hot bath. What can I do for you?"


    Ivan smiled and said, "I''m sorry that I didn''t let you get all the remuneration as a middleman this time. Therefore, I want to ask you to do me a favor and let''s cooperate to earn him a vote."

 Chapter 454

    Ivan has booked a room for Gaoyang and them, one for each, and the conditions are very good. Of course, Gaoyang and them pay the money themselves.


    The only problem was that Ivan didn''t know that there was another person when Satan''s mercenary regiment came back, and he was still a woman, so he booked a room less. However, Bruce was very happy about Ivan''s mistake, and even thanked Ivan.


    When everyone else could go to rest, Gao Yang invited Ivan to his room. He was very interested in the cooperation mentioned by Ivan, so he couldn''t wait to make it clear to Ivan the next day.


    "Ivan, when you came out of the clinic, you said we could work together to earn a vote. I think it''s time to talk about this topic in detail."


    After sitting on the sofa, Ivan yawned for a long time and said with a bitter smile: "sorry, I''m a little tired, so I''ll just say it briefly. It''s like this. A guy owes me a lot of money. He wants to default, and I want to get my money back and teach that guy a lesson."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "sorry, I don''t quite understand. Do you want to hire us to help you recover your debts?"


    After thinking about it, Ivan nodded and said, "that''s almost the case. I don''t have enough people in Colombia, and I don''t want to transfer people from other places, so the best way is to ask you to help solve this matter. However, instead of hiring you, we share the spoils after killing the guy who owes me money."


    Gao Yang opened his hand and said, "you''d better be more detailed. I can''t judge what you''re saying now."


    Ivan said helplessly, "well, I''d better talk about it carefully, but I need to ask you first. Do you know what the most famous specialties in Colombia are?"


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I only know that Colombia produces cocaine and, of course, drug lords. In addition, Colombia''s rebels. These must be Colombia''s specialties?"


    Ivan nodded: "yes, these are the famous specialties of Colombia, but the famous specialties of Colombia also include the world''s top emeralds and beauty pageants, and what I want to say is related to emeralds.


    Well, four months ago, I knew a guy who was originally engaged in kecain business, but now kecain''s business is not easy to do, so he plans to steal emeralds from Muzo mining area,.


    The work of mining emeralds is very difficult. There must be many workers for machinery and explosives. If you steal emeralds, you need more people. You have to have a lot of armed personnel, so people don''t dare to check you easily. The guy I know doesn''t have enough money to carry out the previous work, so he borrowed a lot of money from me. "


    Gao Yang chuckled and said, "let me guess? That guy lost all his money, right?"


    Ivan curled his lips and said, "that unlucky guy, he said he found a very good ore vein and could make a lot of money in a month. He persuaded me, so I lent him the money. In addition, there are enough weapons and complete equipment to arm 100 people for a period of one month. After the expiration, he has to return the money to me and pay me the weapon money he owes me."


    "How much is it?"


    "You mean the principal? Two million dollars. As for weapons, it''s worth half a million dollars, retail and on credit."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "two hundred and five, this is not a good number. Well, he certainly didn''t pay you back, otherwise we don''t have to discuss this problem now. What I want to know is how much he owes you now."


    Ivan shrugged his shoulders and said with a light face: "20 million even with interest, because he has been overdue for three months."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you''re too cruel. You can''t get all the money back."


    Ivan said angrily: "The guy promised me to pay me back $5 million even with interest when I reached the one month deadline. As a result, he didn''t get anything after working in Muzo mining area for a month, so he ran away. Anyway, the guy lost all his money, and I can only kill him if I find him. The money won''t come, so I didn''t hurry to find him, but just yesterday, I just got the money Interest, the damn guy ran to another mining area, and then he dug an ultra-high-quality vein in the past three months, but the damn guy made a lot of money, but he never thought about paying back the money. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "Oh, I see. This guy wants to default."


    Ivan said angrily: "if the damn guy fails, I won''t be very angry. If the investment fails, I won''t waste a sum of money to find him out and kill him. But this guy uses my investment money and my weapons. After making a fortune, he refuses to pay back the money and plans to kick me away. Can you bear this?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I can''t bear it. I can''t bear it."


    Ivan lit a cigarette for himself, then leaned heavily on the sofa and said loudly, "so I must kill him. No matter whether he pays me back or not, I have to kill him. Otherwise, people will think that Ivan is a soft egg. Man, as an arms dealer, I don''t want many people to think about me in the future."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "that''s right. So, what are you going to do?"


    "That guy has a lot of people. Now that he is rich, there are more people. I don''t have many people in Colombia. There are only a dozen people. I was going to transfer all my people to Colombia, but that''s very troublesome. In addition, you didn''t get the reward you deserve this time. As an intermediary, I want to compensate you. Let''s kill the guy who doesn''t pay back the money , rob him of his money and precious stones, and then we''ll be half and half, okay? "


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang nodded and said, "it sounds good, but how much do you expect us to get?"


    Ivan shook his head and said: "It''s hard to say. It''s really hard to say. There must be millions, but if you''re lucky, tens of millions or even tens of millions of dollars. It depends on how many treasures have been dug up in that guy''s vein. Well, if you think it''s not safe to divide the spoils equally, you can say a number. I''ll pay you to fight for me. Of course, in this case, all of them All my booty belongs to me. "


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "No, you don''t have to pay. We''d better divide the spoils equally. If there are many spoils, we''re all lucky. If we get few things, it doesn''t matter. I just think I''m helping my friends. However, I can''t give you a definite answer now. I have to discuss with my people and give you the exact answer tomorrow, but I can tell you, my friend People should all agree. "


    Ivan clapped his hand and said loudly, "very good. It''s settled. Let''s start preparations tomorrow."

 Chapter 455

    Not surprisingly, no one in Satan mercenary regiment opposes the cooperation with Ivan. Anyway, they have nothing important to do. Helping Ivan collect debts belongs to holding grass, beating rabbits and taking hands.


    The preparation work to be done is also very simple. Just replenish the ammunition and wait for Ivan to give detailed information.


    Ivan''s job is an arms dealer. It''s easy to replenish ammunition, but it takes some time to get detailed information. Therefore, Ivan can''t take action until he has accurate information.


    Ivan has gone to do the preparatory work. Gao Yang, who stays in the hotel, has nothing to do, so he calls Ye Lianna.


    During the mission, it is unnecessary for Gaoyang''s satellite phone to never turn on. Even if it is turned on, it will never make useless calls, but now there is nothing wrong. It''s time to report peace to Ye Lianna.


    After receiving Gao Yang''s call, ye Lianna was very happy. After chatting with Gao Yang affectionately on the phone, ye Lianna turned around and said softly, "honey, you haven''t called Catherine yet. Her situation is much better now, but she hasn''t fully recovered. I think you should call her to say hello."


    Ye Lianna is very grateful to Catherine, and Gao Yang is also very grateful to Catherine, but Gao Yang now feels a headache when he thinks of Catherine, because he doesn''t know how to face Catherine, but listening to Ye Lianna, Catherine''s body hasn''t fully recovered. Although Gao Yang doesn''t dare to face Catherine, he has to call to say hello anyway.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "what''s the situation with Catherine? How can she recover now? Will she have any sequelae?"


    Ye Lianna said in a worried voice: "The doctor said that severe organ failure has great damage to the body, but I don''t know what the specific consequences will be. The hospital should keep the patient''s situation confidential and refuse to disclose Catherine''s physical condition. Catherine herself refused to say it. She just said it''s okay, but I know there must be a big problem with Catherine''s body. She looks very sad."


    Gao Yang pulled his hair hard and said in a deep voice, "I know. I''ll call her. When everything here is over, I''ll go back to the United States to see you and Catherine. Yelena, don''t think too much. Everything will be all right."


    After a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, ye Lianna said anxiously: "Honey, I''m more worried about you now. Now the consequences of that incident are getting more and more serious. The Japanese are crazy. They are still sending more ships to salvage. Moreover, their prime minister vowed to find out who did it. In addition, the impact of that incident on the world has not gradually withdrawn from people''s vision over time, but fermented more and more attractive Attention. "


    Although Ye Lianna said it vaguely, Gao Yang knew she was talking about sinking the Rixin pill, but Gao Yang didn''t care about it. He firmly believed that the Japanese couldn''t find him again.


    "Honey, it doesn''t matter. It won''t bother us. Forget it."


    Ye Lianna said anxiously, "can you surf the Internet now? If you can, you should read the latest news. I think the more your admirers, the greater the trouble."


    Gao Yang comforted Ye Lianna. After waiting to hang up, Gao Yang called Catherine first, but Catherine''s phone didn''t turn on, so he put aside the call to Catherine for the time being, and then Gao Yang turned on the computer.


    There is a computer in Gao Yang''s room, so it''s very convenient to surf the Internet. During this period, after returning from Chile, Gao Yang almost came to Colombia without touching his feet, and then stayed in the jungle, almost out of touch with the outside world.


    On the Internet, I set the language in the computer to English and casually went to a larger portal. Gao Yang''s eyes immediately straightened. More than 20 days have passed since the sinking of Rixin pill, but the development of things has just reached a climax.


    The news about the Nisshin Maru incident accounts for more than one third of the news on the home page. In addition to the latest news released by Japan, it is the progress of salvaging the sunken ship in Japan. However, the most important and most interesting section on that website is the discussion about the sunken ship of Nisshin Maru around the world and people from all walks of life. To be exact, it should be a debate.


    Gao Yang opened the discussion section of the web page and was shocked to find that the number of people who supported him, that is, they thought that the sinking of Rixin pill was very gratifying, even accounted for more than 70%. At the beginning, the mainstream of condemnation has been completely reversed.


    In the discussion section, there is a video area with extremely high click through rate and attention. There are some well-known video websites. Gao Yang opened the most popular video link about the Rixin pill incident to see how people evaluate him.


    The person in the video is wearing a hat, a little bloated, wearing sunglasses and a cloth on his face. The background of the video is at sea. After opening the video, the person inside waved to the camera and said, "Hi, everyone, my name is Luca. Of course, this is a pseudonym. You can also call me a gasoline bucket. I recorded this video because I have something to say.


    First of all, I want to say that I witnessed the moment when the Rixin Maru was sunk, because I was on the polar dawn. Yes, I witnessed the whole process of the sinking of the whaling fleet.


    As a radical environmentalist, I participated in four actions to stop the Japanese whaling fleet and achieved certain results. We at least saved more than 300 whales from the Japanese. However, when I protested against the Japanese new pill with a loudspeaker on the polar dawn, when my comrades in arms threw butter bombs at the whaling ship, I just felt very helpless, I am full of powerlessness, because if the protest is useful, the whales we can save should not be more than 300, but 30000 or 30000.


    When my heart is full of anger and helplessness, do you know what I see? Yes, a ship, it rushed over, and then the madman on the ship fired a torpedo. The real torpedo, not a loudspeaker and butter bomb, is a torpedo that can sink the ship.


    Boom, the explosion sounded, the whaling ship sank, guys, you know what I was thinking? Let me tell you, I was thinking, Falk, this is the way to deal with those Japanese. When I used a loudspeaker against the whaling ship like an idiot, a group of madmen finally made a crazy but correct choice. At that time, I decided that I would join them. I would use torpedoes or mortars to deal with those Japanese, not some idiot loudspeaker!


    Now, I announce that the green terror front has been established. We want to follow the steps of green terror and voluntarily become a subordinate organization of green terror. Finally, I want to say to the madman who created green terror, I salute you. You are a hero. No matter where you are, as long as you call, my comrades in arms and I are your loyal followers, no matter when and where, At your service. "


    As the people on the screen announced the end of the video with a salute, Gao Yang, who was stunned, immediately knew that there was trouble now. It was impossible for those radical environmentalists to fade out of people''s sight as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang casually opened several more videos. The content is like the first one. There is no exaggeration, but it is all to express his joy about the Rixin pill incident. Occasionally, several people who hold objections shouted abuse. The comments below scolded the video recorder.


    Gao Yang only hopes that this matter can subside as soon as possible, but he also feels a little elated when he sees that he has become a hero in people''s eyes. He must feel much better when he is scolded as an executioner.


    When Gao Yang was enjoying the video and revisiting the sinking picture of Rixin Maru in the video taken by polar dawn, his door was knocked, and then little Donny''s voice rang.


    "Ram, can I go in?"


    Gao Yang closed the video, opened the door for little Downey and asked him to sit down. He smiled and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Little Downey nodded and said, "Ivan has paid the Commission to my account. In addition, I''ll take the cash in your hand. It''s inconvenient to hold a pile of cash, and there''s trouble when you leave. Ivan can help, give him the cash, and then Ivan will call our account."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good. It will save a lot of things."


    After a moment of silence, little Downey whispered, "besides, I want to talk about Rixin pill."


    Gao Yang didn''t use little Downey to sink Rixin pill from beginning to end. However, after little Downey knew that it was yelina and Catherine who had caused the accident, even if Gao Yang didn''t tell little Downey who did it, so when little Downey asked, Gao Yang immediately admitted that they did sink Rixin pill, but didn''t say the details.


    At this time, I heard little Downey talk about Rixin pill. Gao Yang immediately said, "what''s the matter?"


    Little Downey said with a wry smile: "you have been in the rainforest for a long time, and you don''t know a lot of things from the outside. Now what I want to tell you is that the influence of the Rixin pill incident is growing."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "in fact, I already know. Now everyone is talking to me about this."


    Little Donny looked at Gao Yang''s computer and nodded: "well, I won''t say that you have a fire now. I just want to ask you, do you want to really carry out environmental protection in the name of green terror in the future?"


    He shook his head like a rattle and said, "don''t be kidding. You know I just want to divert people''s attention and become a real environmental fighter. Ha, don''t tease me. I''m not so noble."


    Little Downey said solemnly: "no, it has nothing to do with nobility, it has something to do with interests. I have made statistics. Now there are seven rich people who publicly declare that they are willing to donate to green terrorism, with a total amount of more than $400 million. That is to say, as long as you can show real evidence, you will soon receive more than $400 million in donations."

 Chapter 456

    "400 million dollars? Are you kidding? Are those rich people burned out? And are they not afraid that such a aboveboard donation will cause trouble?"


    Gao Yang knew that he was famous. Of course, he was famous under a false identity, but he really didn''t expect that he could make money so easily after he became famous. No wonder those wonderful flowers on the Internet broke their heads and wanted to be famous. It turns out that this fame represents money.


    "Four hundred million dollars is just the money of the rich, and ordinary people''s donations will not be small. In addition, you can see that many famous stars have publicly expressed their support for the attitude that they are willing to donate. Therefore, as long as you show conclusive evidence that you sank the Rixin pill, if you dare to operate and operate well, it is not a big problem to receive one billion dollars of donations within a year ¡£¡±


    Little Downey''s words completely frightened Gao Yang, but soon he woke up and said firmly, "I don''t want to die, so I''ll never let myself be the first bird."


    Little Downey shrugged and said, "it''s really a big risk, very big, but the income is also extremely big. It''s not a charity or a foundation. You can decide how to spend the donations you receive. In addition, as long as you dare, you can also show your identity. Maybe you can mix a big man with positive influence at that time."


    Gao Yang frowned, looked at little Downey and said, "what do you mean? I mean, how do you want me to choose?"


    Little Donny smiled bitterly: "To tell you the truth, I don''t want you to lose your head and run that green terror. Although it has great benefits, it has greater risks. You don''t have much hope of becoming a big man, but the possibility of going to prison is extremely high. Now mankind has not reached the stage of development without damaging the environment. To carry out environmental protection by extreme means is to fight against big countries all over the world Those multinational Super enterprises dare to harm their interests. Without the help of those countries, just a few big enterprises can kill you. "


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. Little Downey''s statement coincided with him. Only when he was funny would he do these things to die. If little Downey pushed him to operate the green terror, Gao Yang had to think about whether to cooperate with little Downey, but fortunately, little Downey didn''t disappoint him.


    "Well, I won''t run the green terror, but why did you tell me that?"


    Little Downey stood up and said, "I''m your agent. When I get information about you and related to your future, I have to inform you and give you a suggestion. How to choose is your business, but I have to do my job well."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "now you know my choice, so what do you think to do next? I believe I won''t be exposed, but it''s not a good thing to let things go on like this. What do you think can make the aftermath of this thing pass as soon as possible and ensure that it won''t burn me?"


    Little Downey scratched his head in distress and said, "it''s hard to say. Now it''s no longer a matter of who can control it. No country can hold it down. I think the best way is to divert attention, make a statement and try to burn the fire on others."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "now I don''t have any good ways or opportunities to turn my attention to others. Wait. When others have actions, we''ll take advantage of the momentum."


    Little Downey said with a smile: "your practice will certainly set off a frenzy of radical environmental protection actions in the world. I think there will be opportunities soon. You should prepare early and make a statement according to the situation. I will let Eliza publish it online and will never let anyone check the source."


    It''s good to have a hacker sister. If you need a fake certificate, you can directly invade the national information center to modify the data and publish a life. You don''t have to be afraid of being found by the publisher. Gao Yang laughed and said, "I know. You must need Eliza''s help at that time. By the way, your mother and Eliza are all right now."


    Little Donny also smiled and said: "My adoptive mother is in good condition now. He knows that I work as an agent for a famous mercenary regiment, which is a very famous mercenary regiment. Although my adoptive mother doesn''t want me to continue in this line, she is also very happy to know my current situation. In addition, thanks to you, my current economic situation is very good. I am moving towards the ranks of rich people. My adoptive mother and Eliza live together A much better life than before. "


    After happily saying that, little Downey then said with a regretful face: "it''s just a pity that Eliza''s autism has not worsened, but I''m rich now. I took her to the best psychologist for treatment, but it''s no use at all. It''s still the same as before."


    Gao Yang patted little Downey on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, everything will be all right."


    Little Donny nodded and smiled: "When I have time, I want to take Eliza for a walk outside and take her for a tour. Maybe it will help her. Also, are you going back to the United States after your mission in Colombia? If so, go to my house. My adoptive mother wants to see you very much. We can have a small party at home."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "OK, I plan to go to the United States when the mission is over. I''ll be a guest at your house at that time. By the way, don''t forget to give Tommy and Lucy a driver''s license and American passport, otherwise they will have some trouble going to the United States."


    Little Downey smiled and said, "they''re already doing it. Their identity information has been entered into the American information system. Now they''re waiting for the fake certificate to be done and will be ready soon."


    Gao Yang nodded. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Then Ivan shouted outside the door, "ram, open the door. We have news."


    After opening the door, Ivan excitedly entered the house, waved a rolled up map and said: "I know the exact address of that guy. The good news is that it''s very close to us. If we like, we can find him tonight. Moreover, the emerald that guy sold last time is the top emerald. Man, we''re likely to make a small fortune."


    Ivan''s news is really good news. Gao Yang laughed and said, "what are you waiting for? Show me the map and tell me the detailed information you know, and then we can find the guy who owes you money as soon as possible."

 Chapter 457

    Ivan spread the map on the table, pointed to a point close to Bogota and said, "this is Laguna de guatavita. I got the exact news. The target is here."


    Gao Yang looked at the map and said, "it''s very close. I know the location. What about other details."


    Ivan said: "the target is Arturo Benitez Gonzalez, 42, who is of Indo European mixed race. The trouble is that this person has no obvious characteristics, and I don''t have his picture on hand.


    My source is very accurate. Arturo sold a batch of emeralds nine days ago. There are 11 top emeralds. These emeralds made him a profit of $4 million. With some low-quality but large quantities of emeralds, Arturo got a total of $8.5 million last time. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "you said Arturo has many armed guards. Now do you have detailed information about his mine guards?"


    Ivan frowned, shook his head, and said with a distressed face: "This is the biggest problem. I know Arturo''s mine is there, but I don''t know how his defense is done. Lagunade guatavita is located on the top of the mountain. The top of the mountain is flat and surrounded by cliffs. There is no other way except climbing on foot. Moreover, the mountain is also full of rain forest. Only a newly opened path by Arturo leads to his mine vein, There is no doubt that someone will guard that road. "


    "Well, what about Arturo''s escort equipment and the combat effectiveness of his guards? You should know this very well?"


    Ivan cheered up and said: "Of course, I gave him all his weapons. Of course, I know what they are, AK47, RPD machine gun and grenade. That''s all. As for the combat effectiveness of the guards, I can responsibly say that it''s very bad, very bad, just a group of gangsters who can shoot, but I don''t know if Arturo has made a fortune Hire a new bodyguard. "


    After a quick calculation in his heart, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "it sounds very simple. You should prepare what we need as soon as possible. As long as the equipment is in place, we can act tonight."


    Ivan said with a straight face: "I want to go with you and my four bodyguards. Although they are doing security work now, they are experienced veterans. It''s a little fun to deal with this scene."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good. Prepare night fighting equipment for your people. We can act together."


    Ivan immediately said, "I''ve prepared the ammunition you need to replenish. I''ll give it to you when you leave. If you have anything else you need, tell me quickly. I have to prepare immediately. If we act tonight, the time is tight. I have to arrange it now."


    The place to attack is also the jungle, and it is surrounded by cliffs. There is only one road for passage. The typical terrain is easy to defend and difficult to attack. In order to successfully kill Arturo, the key is to approach quietly.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said, "I still need a complete set of personal equipment, but I don''t know what I need. Let''s go and prepare now. Once I have a need, I''ll inform you immediately."


    Ivan stood up and said, "yes, just do it. Call me if you need anything."


    After that, Ivan stormed away again, while Gao Yang called the people together, told groliov the latest news, and said in a deep voice: "this operation is very special. We have never fought in such a terrain before. Let''s talk about what we think. Do you have any suggestions, lucika?"


    Lucy card is the best person in the Satan mercenary regiment who is good at jungle warfare, so her opinion is very important. Gao Yang naturally asked Lucy card first.


    After thinking for a moment, Lucy said: "The jungle on the mountain is different from the jungle vegetation on the plain. If the terrain is very high, the jungle will not be as wet as on the plain, but the battle in the mountain jungle is more difficult. If it is a feint from bottom to top, it will be more difficult. If we need to fight from bottom to top, we should pay attention to that the fuse of the grenade must not be delayed. We can only use the impact fuse."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "the place we want to attack is mainly on the top of the mountain, but the only path needs to be hit from bottom to top. As long as we are still on the road, we can''t use time-delay fuse grenades. Please write this down."


    Tommy raised his hand and said, "before breaking through the enemy''s blockade and reaching the top of the mountain, I think it''s best to break through the blockade with silent weapons and try not to make any sound. In this way, our existing weapons can''t do it. Even the guns with silencers are too noisy."


    Gao Yang said in embarrassment: "if there is no sound weapon at all, we only have knives and toads. Toads can kill sentinels silently, but we don''t know how many sentinels the enemy will have. It''s not safe to rely on toads alone, so the key is, who of you is sure that you can approach the enemy sentinels silently and kill him again?"


    Sentinel, this is Li JinFang''s strength, especially after Li JinFang reunited with Jiang Yun and Li Pengfei, their old comrades in arms, Li JinFang quickly filled up the neck twisting skills he hadn''t learned before. Now Li JinFang is said to twist people''s neck less than Jiang Yun.


    Li JinFang has learned how to wring people''s necks in an instant and will naturally teach them to Gao Yang. However, no one can do this kind of work. Gao Yang is now sure that he can wring people''s necks, but he can''t guarantee that he can be as crisp as Li JinFang. The key is to wring the enemy''s necks without making any noise, so if you want to touch the whistle, He might as well smash a man''s head with an axe.


    Sentinel touching is a technical job. It is important to kill the sentinel with one blow, but it is more important to approach the sentinel silently. In most cases, sentinels are two or more sentinels together. In this way, if you want to touch the sentinel, many people must act at the same time.


    Another troublesome situation is that the position of the Sentry can not be easily approached. For example, the sentry arranged in a high sentry building. In this case, it is very important to ensure that a completely silent and long-range weapon can strike a deadly weapon.


    When attacking Teodoro''s camp, although it is also sentinel, Teodoro''s camp is in the rainforest of the plain. Even if the sentinel fails, it will not get too bad. It''s a big deal to retreat. As long as you drill into the rainforest, it''s more difficult for the enemy to find them than to climb into the sky, but this time it''s different. There''s only one way to get to the enemy''s mining area, As long as it is found, it is difficult to attack the enemy''s mining area from bottom to top.


    Gao Yang wondered what silent long-range weapons could be used. The first thing he thought of was the bow and crossbow. Before he spoke, Cui Bo said excitedly: "how about the bow or crossbow? If the bow is used, the pulley bow is powerful enough. Of course, the crossbow is OK. Although the firing speed is a little slower, it can play more accurately. I practiced the bow for a period of time in China, and I can use it."


    Tommy shook his head and said, "the crossbow can''t be used. We used to use the crossbow. When the crossbow was fired, the bow string vibrated too loudly. In fact, it''s better to use a silencing pistol."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "the bow is not good. None of us can ensure that we can kill the enemy with a bow. It''s one thing to shoot the enemy with a bow, but it''s another thing to shoot the enemy if the enemy can''t make a sound."


    Lucy card smiled and said calmly, "blow an arrow. I can use an arrow. I can use an arrow to make the enemy die silently. Of course, it has to be a poisonous arrow."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "blow an arrow? I know this. You mean poison blow an arrow. I also know, but I don''t know what poison can make people die in an instant."


    Arrow blowing is the most common hunting tool used by the aborigines in the tropical rain forest area of the Amazon River Basin. Although it is not powerful, it is very accurate. The horn used by the Indians in South America can hunt birds and small animals even without poison. After the poison is usually coated on the arrow, all animals in South America can be killed by arrow blowing, It''s just the difference in the length of time prey dies.


    Gao Yang has also used poison arrows. When he hunts with the akuri tribe in Africa, the only means is to use poison arrows, and then track the poisoned prey until the prey dies. The poison used by the akuri tribe is extracted from the larvae of a beetle. Although it must die, it takes a long time to attack.


    As for South American Indians'' arrow poison, it is usually extracted from plants. Such poison will relax the muscles when blowing arrows, and the muscles controlling breathing will suffocate the prey and die. If this kind of plant poison is extracted skillfully, it can kill small animals in a few seconds, and it only takes a few minutes for larger animals, even humans, It takes more than an hour to poison and die, but the speed has been high. The used arrow poison comes much faster.


    However, the muscle relaxation caused by plant poison blowing is only temporary, which is a great disadvantage, but it is also a great advantage for hunters. In case of accidental poisoning, as long as someone carries out artificial respiration for the poisoned person during the toxic attack, there is a great chance for the poisoned person to survive.


    In addition to plant curare, another major source of curare used by Aboriginal hunters in the Amazon basin is the curare frog. Hunters will capture the curare frog to collect venom, and the curare frog''s toxin is generally more violent than plant toxin. However, it is very different from what is known to the world. In fact, the Indians in South America are not very happy to use the curare frog as the source of curare poison, Most of the time, hunting with arrow poison extracted from arrow poison frog is only a temporary or helpless choice.

 Chapter 458

    In fact, poison arrow frog is not the name of a poisonous frog, but the general name of all poisonous frogs. Basically, all brightly colored and highly toxic frogs in the Amazon rainforest are called poison arrow frog, and that''s the problem.


    Not all poisonous frogs have lethal toxicity, and the sources of toxicity are also different. The toxins on some poisonous frogs come from themselves, while the toxins on some poisonous frogs may come from insects eating poisonous plants. After eating those insects, they accumulate the toxins in insects and turn them into their own defense weapons. Therefore, Some poison dart frogs bred by humans are completely non-toxic.


    Because of the characteristics of arrow poison frog, the toxin provided by arrow poison frog is not reliable. Sometimes it may only need a very small amount of toxin to make the prey die quickly. Sometimes, although the poison arrow hit the prey, the prey has nothing to do.


    Of course, South American Indians must have rich experience in dealing with these arrow poison frogs all year round. As long as they are not too vegetable rookies, they should know what poison of poison frogs can be used to make arrow poison and what can''t be. There are indeed many primitive tribes that specifically hunt with poison of arrow poison frogs, but there are few such tribes, far less than those that use plant arrow poison, The reason is also very simple, because the poison of arrow poison frog is not only more deadly to prey, but also more dangerous to users.


    The commonly used plant arrow poison suffocates the prey, while most of the poison of arrow poison frog belongs to neurotoxin, that is, there is no rescue in the middle, which is similar to the toxin extracted by beetle larvae used by Gao Yang in Africa. However, the time for arrow poison frog''s toxin to kill the prey is countless times faster than the toxin used by Gao Yang.


    Walking by the river often can''t keep your shoes wet. For those hunters, it''s difficult to avoid being accidentally rubbed and stabbed by their own poison arrows. If they use the poison of the arrow poison frog with extremely strong toxicity, stabbing it by their own arrow means they will die. However, if they use the arrow poison frog toxin with not very strong toxicity, it''s better to use the arrow poison extracted from plants.


    Researchers around the world have done a lot of research on poison dart frogs, and Gao Yang''s knowledge about poison dart frogs is seen from a documentary. Based on his understanding of poison dart frogs, the most toxic poison dart frogs in the world are in Colombia. A kind of poison dart frog called Koko frog can kill a strong man with a toxin of only 0.0003 G, At present, the fastest killing record of arrow poison frog is four seconds, and there is no conclusive evidence to prove this record.


    Although poison dart frogs are extremely toxic and kill people very quickly, even if they can kill a person in two seconds, it is impossible for people to have no chance to shout out words in two seconds.


    Gao Yang doesn''t believe what lucika said. He''s just confused, so after asking lucika, he hopes to get the answer.


    Lucika''s answer didn''t disappoint Gao Yang. After smiling and saying an Indian word, lucika continued: "I''m talking about the name of a tribe. Now this tribe has basically died out, because the people of this tribe have accepted modern culture and they no longer live in the form of tribes."


    After she paused, Lucy said: "I know a lot of people in this tribe. Someone told me that there are old people in their tribe who can make a kind of arrow poison, which is a mixture of two kinds of arrow poison frogs. They don''t use it when hunting, but when they fight with other tribes. Now one of the poison frogs can''t be seen, and few people can make this kind of arrow poison, but Yes, there are still traces of this arrow poison, and I have it now. "


    Gao Yang suddenly became interested. He said excitedly, "you have this kind of thing? Great. How about the effect?"


    Lucika whispered, "the people of that tribe will use this kind of arrow poison when sneaking attacks on the enemy. According to people I know, people who get poisoned arrows will die before opening their mouth but making no sound, so they call this kind of arrow poison open mouth death."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "is the effect really so exaggerated? You know, we can''t take a living man to do experiments, and we can''t verify the effect of the toxin you say when we take action."


    After a moment of silence, Lucy nodded and said, "I''ve seen the effect of this kind of arrow poison. Put the arrow poison on the arrow, and the person who gets the arrow will die silently at once."


    Gao Yang chose to trust Lucy card. He said excitedly, "very good. If we have this thing, our action will be much simpler. I''m curious how you got this."


    Lucy looked at Bruce, then bit her lips and said, "my ex husband left me a relic. He is from that tribe. Arrow poison was passed on to him by his father. It belongs to me after he died."


    Gao Yang immediately said with an apologetic face, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Bruce patted Lucy on the shoulder, and then wanted to hold Lucy in her arms. Unfortunately, Lucy didn''t know whether she was embarrassed or what. She pushed Bruce away from her arm, and then said calmly, "there''s nothing to be sorry about. It''s all over."


    Gao Yang cleared his throat and said: "Well, silent weapons are available now. I can use bows and arrows. I''ll just make a simple bow and arrow myself later. Lucy can use blowing arrows. Well, now let''s talk about what other equipment we need, especially Lucy, what gun you are good at or like? In addition, I can''t find the same equipment for you now. You can only use the existing ones for the time being I''ve got my equipment. "


    Lucy card frowned and said, "I''ve always used M16 rifles. I can use AK47 and pistols. I know how to use them, but I haven''t played much. Other equipment, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I can''t use those things you take, night vision, etc."


    Gao Yang suddenly thought of a very serious problem. He immediately shouted, "Lucy, can you read?"


    Lucy card''s face looked a little unnatural and said, "I''ve been in the guerrilla camp in perano since I was born. I didn''t go to school, so I can''t read. However, if it''s English, I can read. I can speak and write. My mother taught me, but I can write, read and write. I don''t have much vocabulary."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said with a smile: "Please, it''s not only knowing Spanish that you can read. Spanish doesn''t matter. As long as you can recognize English, well, you can read. You can learn other things you can''t, but it''s troublesome to read from scratch. But now I have to tell you that you still have a lot to learn, very much, but now, you just need to deal with the things at hand."

 Chapter 459

    Thanks to his experience in Africa, Gao Yang is no longer familiar with the use of bows and arrows. However, the bows and arrows he has used are very small, not powerful, and the accuracy is not good. The use method is to ambush or quietly approach the prey and shoot at close range. Therefore, Gao Yang''s shooting is no problem, but the accuracy can''t be guaranteed if he is far away.


    If you want to sentry, in fact, you don''t have to have a long range. Quietly approaching is the key, so Gao Yang asked Ivan to buy him a sports reverse bow and dozens of target arrows.


    Generally speaking, the reverse bow is more accurate than the pulley bow. In modern archery competitions, it is basically the reverse bow, because to use it at close range, what we want is an entry-level reverse bow with only 30 pounds of pull. We don''t need any auxiliary accessories, but a bare bow.


    Lucika can use the arrow to whistle, but in Bogota, it''s more difficult to buy an arrow barrel than a reverse bow. It''s not easy to buy a ready-made arrow barrel. Finally, Ivan listened to a bunch of voting titles spoken by brejinfsky from a seal when it was getting dark and praised them. Those who boast that they are very familiar with groliov were silly, After brejinfsky asked the last question, Gao Yang wanted to know more than brejinfsky that if groliov was promoted to a senior officer, it would be 10000 times better than being a mercenary. Moreover, even if he retired, the credit alone would be enough for groliov to lie on the merit book for a lifetime.


    After a moment of silence, groliov shook his head and smiled bitterly, saying: "I really don''t know that I can still be on the honor wall of the 45th regiment. As for why I insist on retiring, the reason is very complex. If I don''t want to avenge my dead brothers, groliov''s experience and honor. After a faint word with Gao Yang''s impression, groliov smiled and waved his hand and said: "Well, don''t say my past. We still have tasks. Don''t waste time. Get busy first."

 Chapter 460

    Groliov is very indifferent to his historical performance. Although Gao Yang has doubts, he won''t keep asking questions. He can ask again slowly in the future, but brejinvsky refused to give up.


    "In the history of the 45th regiment, only ten people have won the title of hero of the Russian Federation, and five of them are posthumously awarded, as well as the National Medal. Only three people in the 45th regiment have won, and the first level is the National Medal, which only you have won. If these are not proud, do our soldiers have anything to be proud of?"


    Brejinvsky was very excited. After saying that, several other Russians, including Ivan, nodded one after another.


    Antonov looked at groliov carefully and suddenly solemnly saluted groliov, saying in a loud voice: "I should be proud, indeed proud. Although I don''t know what you have done and won the title of hero, I know that as a warrant officer, you must be a real combat hero. Although my rank is higher than you, I must salute you."


    After Antonov saluted, Sergei also said in a deep voice: "my rank is also higher than you. When I retired, I was a major, but you know, our work is special. Officers and soldiers say us. In addition, whether I am a major or a general, I have to salute you in front of Russian heroes."


    After Sergei saluted, Samuel said solemnly, "Samuel, Second Lieutenant officer of the alpha corps, salute you."


    The rank of Ivan''s four subordinates is higher than groliov except brejinfsky, which also has something to do with their troops. In troops like alpha, any ordinary soldier is also an officer. As for Antonov and Sergei, the special forces that feed dignitaries to provide security, the rank is generally higher.


    After waiting for the four Russians under his command to salute, Ivan shrugged and said, "salute you, hero. Although I am a criminal for Russia now, I am a Russian after all. I always have respect for the real hero."


    Frye weakly raised his hand and whispered, "sorry, I want to ask, am I the only one curious about why the big dog won the medal? Don''t you want to know?"


    Everyone''s eyes focused on groliov. After a moment of silence, groliov finally nodded: "Well, in the attack, I killed some people. I didn''t know who they were at the beginning, but then I met a big man, and there were many, many people. They told me that our commando took away Basayev''s temporary headquarters. What else was there except Basayev''s No. 2 and No. 3 of Chechen armed forces People No. 4567 and others were killed. I learned later, so I didn''t remember the names of those people. At that time, I was the man with the highest rank in the commando, so they gave me the title of hero. "


    Ivan shook his head and said, "I know the situation was certainly not as simple as you said. Now I just want to say, well done, man, well done."


    Groliov smiled and said, "don''t say that. I''m just a mercenary now. Guys, we''ve been delayed long enough. Let''s get down to business."


    Ivan shrugged and said, "well, today is not the time to chat. Let''s finish our business first, and then I''ll buy you vodka later."


    After that, Ivan said to Gao Yang: "in addition to bullets and grenades, I have prepared several night vision devices for you, which are suitable for use in the rainforest, low light and infrared dual-mode, the latest Russian products, as well as the bulletproof vest, reverse bow and arrow blowing tube you want."


    Gao Yang found the bullets they needed from the big bag on the ground and began to replenish them.


    Gao Yang mainly uses shotgun this time. Although Satan''s blade should not be used, he still carries it on his back. With a reverse bow and 20 arrows, Gao Yang is already full. However, this time, because it''s only a short-term battle, he doesn''t need to prepare anything like food and water, and he doesn''t need to carry too many bullets like a long-term battle, so it''s also light Here we go.


    Lucy was a key figure in this battle. After Lucy put on her bulletproof vest and moved unnaturally for a few times, Lucy whispered to Gao Yang: "I''m not used to wearing this. Can I not wear it?"


    Gao Yang sank his face and said, "if you''re not used to it, get used to it. From now on, you''ll wear bulletproof vests for me except bathing. This is an order."


    Lucy looked bitter, but Bruce hurriedly said, "Lucy, this is for your own good."


    Lucy card is a very stubborn person, but she knows that when Gao Yang gives orders, she can only obey unconditionally unless she wants to leave the Satan mercenary regiment, so Lucy card doesn''t say anything. She picks up the arrow tube Ivan bought for her, checks it, and shoots several arrows to test whether her arrows are easy to use.


    Watching everyone dress up their equipment and start the last inspection of their equipment, Gao Yang picked up a dual-mode night vision instrument.


    Gao Yang has used many night vision instruments, but he has never used Russian made ones.


    Russian light weapons are famous for their reliability, while Russian made electronic equipment is famous for its unreliability. Moreover, the electronic equipment produced in the United States and Europe must be a little silly and black.


    Gao Yang''s night vision instrument in his hand is not stupid, big, dark and thick. It''s really bigger than what he''s wearing on his helmet, and the weight is also very large. He feels heavy pressure in his hand.


    Gao Yang shook the night vision instrument provided by Ivan and said, "is it reliable?"


    Ivan didn''t speak, but Antonov said in a deep voice after scratching his head: "it''s reliable. It''s just that it costs some electricity and can be solved with a few more batteries. Thermal imaging in the jungle is easier to find hidden enemies than low light ones, but thermal imaging is not very convenient in combat, so this dual-mode night vision is a better choice."


    Gao Yang put the night vision instrument in front of his eyes and tried it. The left side of the two eyepieces is low light, and the right side is infrared thermal imaging. The two eyepieces can be placed in front of his eyes for observation at the same time, or you can choose to open one of them.


    The low light level night vision provided by Ivan is not as clear as what they use now, and the infrared thermal imaging can''t see any difference at close range. However, it''s really heavy to carry the night vision provided by Ivan on your head.


    Gaoyang lacks infrared night vision devices. Although the night vision devices provided by Ivan are a little heavy, they have to be put to use. After replacing all the night vision devices with those provided by Ivan, Gaoyang and them are ready for battle.


    After all the combat preparations were made, Ivan looked at his watch and said, "it''s nine o''clock. We start at ten o''clock. We can reach the foot of the mountain at ten thirty, and then we should reach the hillside in three hours. Where is it? We will turn to the path opened by Arturo until Arturo''s mining area."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, now let''s adjust the frequency of the walkie talkie to the same, and then divide the work."


    Ivan shrugged and said, "although I have to go with you, I''m not good at fighting. My men are under Antonov''s command. You two can discuss it."


    Antonov said in a deep voice: "among the four of us, Samuel can be a sharp soldier, brejinfsky can be a sniper, Sergei and I can follow Ivan, as the second echelon, as a cover and support task."


    Gao Yang looked at Antonov. In addition to the AK74 rifles, their pistols were the same. In addition to the AK74, brejinfsky also carried a vsk94 sniper rifle with a silencer.


    Gao Yang pointed to Antonov''s pistol at his waist and said, "are you using Makarov?"


    Antonov pulled out the pistol and said, "Makarov Pb silencing pistol, four people are the same."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said, "OK, Samuel participates in the assault group. Brejinfsky''s vsk94 silencing effect is very good. Let him be the first sniper. I will command the operation, OK?"


    Antonov nodded and said, "OK, all of us are under your command."


    Gao Yang said to Samuel, "what would you do if you were asked to sentry?"


    Samuel turned his mouth and said, "I was the first Raider. Sentinel is very simple for me. If you need to stay alive, I''ll give you life. If you want to die, I''ll give you death. As for what to do..."


    Samuel said, took out a short handle octagonal hammer from his back waist, smiled and said, "if you want to die, it''s the simplest. Use this to the back of the enemy''s head, and everything is done. It''s much simpler than using a bayonet."


    Seeing Samuel''s octagonal hammer, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. It was the first time he saw someone touch the whistle with a hammer.


    Gao Yang took his lucky axe from his chest, shook it at Samuel and said with a smile, "no wonder your nickname is hammer. You whistle with a hammer and I use an axe, but I use the end of the axe hammer. Our two methods are similar, simple and rough, ha ha."


    Samuel stretched out his thumb to Gao Yang, then threw up the octagonal hammer in his hand and caught it. After catching it, he said proudly on his face: "in close combat, it''s much better to knock people with this than to stab them with a bayonet. One hammer to ensure that everyone can stand up after being hit."


    After putting back his axe with a smile, he waved loudly and said, "OK, let''s adjust the frequency of the walkie talkie, and then we''re ready to go."


    Ivan clapped his hands and said excitedly, "guys, teach those damn bastards a lesson. Let''s kill into Arturo''s nest and grab his gems and money. I''m excited at the thought of those emeralds. I like these shiny things. Guys, it''s up to you."

 Chapter 461

    It was shorter than expected. It took only two and a half hours. Under the guidance of the guide, they found the path leading to Arturo mine.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the way, Gao Yang sent the guide away, and they immediately entered the combat mode.


    According to the arrangement in advance, Li JinFang and Samuel took the lead, followed by Gao Yang and Lucy Ka, and four people began to enter as an assault group.


    After about ten meters away from the four members of the assault group, TREB, brejinfsky, Frye and groliov also began to enter as the support group. The rest opened more than ten meters away from the support group again and followed at the back, ready to provide fire cover or attack directly.


    Gao Yang adjusted the night vision instrument to infrared mode, so that he could find the hidden enemy in time. He held the pistol with silencer in his hand and was ready to fire once it was exposed.


    Although it is on the mountain, the vegetation is still very dense. The path is opened in the woods. It is rising gradually along the mountain. They have walked along the path for about 20 minutes and haven''t met anyone. Heat sources are occasionally found in the infrared night vision instrument, but it is finally found that the heat sources come from some small animals.


    The progress was too smooth, but it made Gao Yang feel uneasy. He knew that Li JinFang and Samuel behind him raised his right arm at the same time, and Gao Yang didn''t let go until he saw two large heat sources almost at the same time.


    The shape of the heat source is obviously two people, one standing, the other squatting or sitting. The distance between the two people is 30 meters, and the person standing will walk in place from time to time. Except these two people, no other heat source can be observed in the night vision instrument.


    It''s time to sentry. After warning the people behind him, Gao Yang communicated with Li JinFang in sign language, indicating that he needed a living mouth, but he made a throat cutting gesture on his neck for Samuel''s command, and it was enough to grab one with his tongue.


    Unlike Gao Yang, neither Li JinFang nor Samuel had any cumbersome things. After assigning their respective targets, they immediately touched two sentinels about 20 meters away from them.


    There are too many vegetation. You must be very careful if you don''t make any movement. The actions of Li JinFang and Samuel are very slow and gentle, but the effect is also very good. You can''t hear any sound when you are close.


    Gao Yang raised his pistol and aimed it at the two sentinels. If Li JinFang''s actions were found by the Sentinels, he could shoot alone.


    Looking at the sneaky movements of Li JinFang and Samuel from the night vision instrument, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. The two big men twisted around among the bushes and made slow movements that were like dancing, but they had to be gentle. They didn''t see war movies at all, but they produced a very obscene effect.


    After several minutes, when a sentry walked back and forth and turned around, Samuel approached the position less than two meters behind the sitting sentry and lurked motionless. Li JinFang still needed another three meters to reach behind the standing soldier.


    Seeing that the four people had almost pasted together, but there was still no action, Gao Yang''s heart couldn''t help lifting up. Finally, after the standing soldier turned around again, Li JinFang quickly rushed forward. At the moment when Li JinFang rushed out, Samuel also waved his arm.


    There was no sound, but Gao Yang soon heard Li JinFang''s low voice in his headphones.


    "Done."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, and Lucy card quickly approached Li JinFang and them from the path. When they arrived, Li JinFang and Samuel had also brought the caught alive to the path.


    After the captured man had fainted and put his tongue on the path, Li JinFang whispered, "wake him up here and ask him, or retreat a distance and ask again?"


    To be on the safe side, Gao Yang decided to walk back and ask again. After making a gesture, Samuel and Li JinFang raised their grabbed tongues and walked back quickly, while Gao Yang and Lucy stayed on guard.


    After a short time, Li JinFang and Samuel came back again. After squatting next to Gao Yang, Li JinFang whispered angrily: "When you meet someone who is not afraid of death, you don''t ask anything. After waking up, you have to shout, seal your mouth, and warn for a long time. When you open your mouth, you have to shout again. You don''t have time to waste with him. You''re dead. In addition, these two people don''t have a night vision, but they have a walkie talkie."


    Gao Yang nodded and made a gesture to move on.


    They moved forward again and walked for more than ten minutes. The path suddenly stopped. A small cliff of about three meters appeared seven or eight meters in front of them.


    The cliff is not vertical. You can climb it as long as you use both hands and feet, but you can''t see the situation above from under the cliff.


    After stopping again, Gao Yang was about to ask Li JinFang and Samuel to investigate, but Lucy card made a fierce gesture, pointed to her nose and motioned for her to investigate the situation.


    Lucika has rich actual combat experience, but she has no professional military training and can''t sign language. Gao Yang doesn''t know why she has to volunteer, but after considering it, Gao Yang thinks she may have confidence in her hearing.


    Gao Yang and Samuel raised their pistols. As long as one or two people are arranged to guard the cliff blocking the road, the attackers can''t save it. If Gao Yang is allowed to choose, he will definitely arrange a sentry near the cliff.


    After being vigilant and ready to shoot, Gao Yang immediately made a gesture and asked lucika and Li JinFang to go to the cliff to investigate the situation. However, lucika just took a few steps and saw her creepy and silent way of walking. Gao Yang found that this woman must be used to sentinel.


    After reaching the bottom of the cliff, Lucy card and motioned not to hurry up. After doing a sideways listening action, she quickly put her palms on her face and made a sleeping posture, and then waved her arms twice in a row, indicating that they were two people, but Lucy card couldn''t tell others with gestures. After communicating with Li JinFang close to her ears for a moment, Li JinFang quickly told Gao Yang in sign language that there were at least two people sleeping. The distance should be five or six meters.


    After Li JinFang finished the sign language, Lucy put the arrow tube in her hand on the ground, then used her hands and feet, slowly climbed up the cliff, only exposed her head for observation, quickly retracted her head, crept down from the cliff and waved to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang informed the back support group to get close to prepare for support, and then rushed to the bottom of the cliff with Samuel. After meeting with lucika, lucika said to Gao Yang in a very low voice: "There are four people above, scattered on both sides of the path. The enemy on the left is on the hammock, about 20 meters away from us. On the right, there are three people sitting together, five or six meters away from us. They are all sleeping."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I''m too cumbersome. Let''s go up and have a look."


    Li JinFang personally went up to observe it once, and then made a mistake. He nodded to Gao Yang and whispered, "they should all be sleeping. They can do it."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang whispered, "let''s go up. Lucy looks at the one on the left. The three of us go and clean up the one on the right."


    Lucy card waved her hand and said, "I can handle them myself. Trust me."


    Gao Yang once again decides to trust Lucy card. Since she has become a teammate, she has to trust her teammates. Since Lucy card is sure, let her do it.


    After making a gesture, Lucy took out four arrows from the arrow bag on her waist. After putting the arrows on the ground, she took out a small bottle from her coat pocket. After gently unscrewing the bottle cap, she picked up the arrows on the ground and dipped them gently in the small bottle in turn.


    "Don''t be stabbed by an arrow."


    After whispering a warning, lucica turned the wooden arrow and gave Gao Yang the tail of the arrow. Then she stood up, gently climbed up the cliff, exposed her head, observed it, slowly took up the arrow tube higher than her, turned her head and extended her hand to blow the arrow.


    Gao Yang very carefully raised his hand and handed the arrow to Lucy card. Lucy card also carefully blew the arrow into the arrow barrel. After taking aim with both hands holding the arrow barrel, she blew hard and made a little inaudible "poof".


    After the light sound, Lucy card immediately turned her head, reached out her hand and asked for the arrow again, waiting to get the arrow. After a short aiming again, Lucy card fired the arrow again.


    The same action was repeated four times, but there was no sound above the cliff, while Gao Yang, who remained below the cliff, did not know what had happened above.


    Samuel shrugged and spread out his hands. Gao Yang could only shake his head, saying that he didn''t know what was going on above. At this time, Lucy turned her head and whispered to Gao Yang, "boss, it''s all done. You can come up."


    Gao Yang has heard lucika say how magical her arrow poison is, but the problem is that things that are too magical are always a little worried before they are witnessed, so Gao Yang whispered, "are you sure?"


    Lucy card said firmly, "I''m sure."


    After that, lucika immediately climbed up the cliff. After seeing Gao Yang and getting Gao Yang''s approval, Li JinFang immediately climbed up the cliff. When Gao Yang climbed up the cliff, he saw Li JinFang standing next to the three people on the right, gesturing to him to hurry over and have a look.

 Chapter 462

    Looking at Li JinFang''s sudden deformation, Gao Yang knew that the Sentinels must be dead. When he came to the front of the three soldiers, Li JinFang came up to him and whispered, "I''m the second Olympic Games. I''m really dead. The poison is too powerful and God!"


    Gao Yang changed the night vision instrument into a shimmering one, bent down and looked at it, and then reached out to touch the pulse on the three people''s necks. No accident, the three people were dead.


    The dead sentry held a gun in his arms and maintained a posture of relying on each other. Everyone was hit by an arrow. One man was hit by an arrow in his neck. It was understandable that he died quickly, but the part of one of them was on his thigh. Nevertheless, the man didn''t even change his posture, Gao Yang thought that the man probably died in his sleep before he was aware of the pain.


    Although he was shocked, there was no time to make a fuss. Gao Yang motioned to keep alert and informed the people behind him to come and pass the small cliff. The team moved forward again.


    As the mountain continued to rise, the path began to become difficult to walk. Sometimes the path was opened up close to the cliff, and only one person could pass sideways.


    Gao Yang, who was moving forward carefully, suddenly heard a sound like that made when it rained, but he didn''t feel the strange feeling of water falling. However, he saw another turning of the path close to the cliff in front.


    After bypassing a sharp corner on the cliff, Gao Yang soon found that the sound of water came from a small waterfall.


    There is a small waterfall on the cliff, because the water flow is too small. When the waterfall falls, it is not a water column, but forms dense water droplets. After years of scouring, a U-shaped notch is formed on the cliff, and the path needs to pass through the notch from behind the waterfall.


    The notch caused by the waterfall is very small, but the other end of the notch is guarded. Different from the cliff, the sentry here is also very responsible. Because it is next to the cliff, the terrain is too narrow and there is not enough place for people to rest, so the two sentries did not sleep. You can see two people standing at the other end of the waterfall and moving from time to time.


    Although there were only two sentinels, it was a little far away, about 30 meters away, but the advantage was that there were no obstacles from plants.


    Gao Yang made a gesture, made everyone retreat a little, and whispered to lucika, "can you reach it by blowing an arrow at a distance of 30 meters?"


    After thinking for a moment, lucika nodded and said, "it''s a little far, but there''s no problem with the range of the arrow. I should be able to hit."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I use a bow and you use an arrow. We two start at the same time."


    After talking to Lucy, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "bear, come here, be careful not to make any noise."


    The silencing effect of the vsk94 rifle used by brejinfsky is very good. Gao Yang decided to transfer brejinfsky to be on the safe side. Once someone misses him and lucika, brejinfsky can replenish the gun in time. Of course, it''s safer to kill two sentinels directly with a gun, but the noise of the gun with the best silencing effect is much greater than that of bow and arrow blowing, So the gun can only be used as an alternative.


    After putting brejinfsky in front of him and making him ready to shoot, Gao Yang took out an arrow and asked lucika to take it and dip some arrow poison in the vial. After lucika''s arrow blowing was ready, Gao Yang took down the reverse bow and put the arrow on the bow.


    After getting the bow, Gao Yang tried to shoot several arrows before departure. He is still familiar with the bow and arrow in his hand, but after more than 30 meters, Gao Yang can''t guarantee that he will definitely hit the human target, especially when aiming with a night vision instrument.


    When Gao Yang and Lucy card are ready, Li JinFang raises his arm. At this time, Gao Yang slowly pulls open the bow, and Lucy card also raises the blowing quiver. Waiting for Li JinFang''s arm to swing down, Gao Yang immediately releases the bow string.


    After the "hum" sound, the target arrow from the string drew an arc in the air and finally plunged into the back of the target targeted by Gao Yang, but Gao Yang couldn''t see these. He just saw his target raise his hand. Then, he slowly fell forward, finally held it on the cliff and slowly slid down until he was attached to the cliff, The body formed an angle with the cliff and stopped.


    Lucy''s goal was to lean back to the cliff after shaking her body, and never move.


    With a sigh of relief, Gao Yang put his bow back behind him, and then the party carefully passed the watered and slippery path.


    The slippery path under the waterfall was far more dangerous than the two sentinels.


    After passing through the waterfall, he came to the sentry blocking the road. Seeing the target arrow on the sentry''s back, Gao Yang couldn''t help feeling a little scared. He opened his mouth and died. As expected, this time he saw the power of arrow poison with his own eyes. He thought that if the skin was accidentally cut by this arrow poison, he could only open his mouth in time, but he didn''t have time to make any sound, That''s too late to say a last word.


    After the waterfall, the road did not become easier to walk. It was still walking close to the cliff, but it was very close to the gentle top of the mountain. After another two or three hundred meters, Li JinFang raised his right arm again, motioned everyone to stop, and then informed Gao Yang in sign language that they had arrived at Arturo''s camp.


    Arturo''s camp is not on the top of the mountain, but on a flat ground extending outward from the cliff. It is just that the parallel position of the path is slightly lower, which makes it easy for Gaoyang to observe the situation of the mining area.


    The location of the flat land is very limited, so the area of the mining camp in Arturo is very small. There are only four small grass sheds, not even walls. People are sleeping under the sheds. In addition, there are two buildings that can at least be regarded as houses, and one of the smaller rooms is still lit.


    The camp was not big, but there were as many as six sentinels, and they all stood in the camp with guns. Two of them stood at the exit of the camp, and the remaining four walked around the camp.


    Those sentinels didn''t seem to be guarding against the invasion of foreign enemies, but looked at the people sleeping in the shed. After careful observation, he was more sure of his ideas.


    According to the situation on the path, it''s really a one man pass, and ten thousand people can''t leave. If they are found on the road, it''s really difficult to attack Arturo''s camp, but now they have arrived at the camp, so it''s not impossible to attack by force, but if they want to attack by force, they must stay on the path less than one meter wide along the cliff, So Gao Yang still wants to kill in as quietly as possible.


    The camp is at least forty or fifty meters away from Gao Yang, and there are trees in the middle. It''s impossible to use bows and arrows. Gao Yang whispered, "wait for the people of the support group to come, and then the four of us will solve the sentry at the exit of the camp. If we fail to touch the sentry, we will attack."


    After that, Gao Yang called the support group over with a walkie talkie and whispered, "attention, if you can''t successfully touch the sentry, shoot. Be sure to solve all the shooting targets in a short time."


    After that, Gao Yang took down all his bows and arrows, put them on the path, prepared his shotgun and pistol for firing at any time, touched the axe in front of his chest, waved his hand, and then touched the camp along the path with Li JinFang.


    There is no shadow on the path in front of the bare stone cliff, but the dark night can provide enough cover. There is no light in the cloudy sky. It is a good time to sentinel.


    Without a sound, the four people slowly approached the two sentinels at the gate of the camp. This time, Gao Yang did not distance from Li JinFang. The four people touched the Sentinels at the gate of the camp together.


    The Sentinels at the exit of the camp were only four or five meters away from the sentinels in the four camps. If they moved, they had to be solved as soon as possible. They must not leave any chance for the enemy to respond. Gao Yang, with a pistol in his left hand and an axe in his right hand, followed closely behind Li JinFang and approached the Sentinels at the exit of the camp.


    At the beginning, when he left the night vision instrument, he couldn''t see anything at all, which reassured Gao Yang. However, when he was less than three meters away from the sentry, Gao Yang''s heart began to jump uncontrollably.


    He had an impulse to rush up at once and smash the sentry''s head with an axe.


    The light in the cabin came out of the window, which made the camp not dark, but slightly bright. It was this light that made Gao Yang''s nervous breath out of breath.


    The two sentinels at the exit of the camp were talking face to face in a low voice, and the footsteps of the Sentinels pacing back and forth in the camp covered up the extremely subtle sound they made, which made the Sentinels at the exit of the camp have not found it yet.


    Li JinFang in front of Gao Yang almost touched the sentry. As long as the sentry turned his head slightly, he could see him, but Li JinFang was not slow and just opened his hands. Samuel on the other side didn''t use his hammer this time, but held a bayonet.


    When the distance from the sentry was less than two meters and he could reach it, Li JinFang finally rushed forward.


    Li JinFang put out his hand and hugged the sentry facing him on the side. Then he made a sudden force, turned his side face to his sentry''s head 180 degrees, and stared at his back in a strange posture.


    Samuel covered the sentry''s mouth, and then thrust the bayonet into the sentry''s brain stem. If he smashed it with a hammer, there would be a sound, but with a sharp bayonet, he hardly made any sound. He just needed strong power to penetrate the hard skull with a bayonet, but Samuel obviously had this power.


    When Li JinFang and Samuel gently put the sentinels in their hands on the ground, Gao Yang had touched the four sentinels with their backs to him in the camp with an axe. At the same time, lucika also held a bayonet and followed him closely.

 Chapter 463

    The human body is not so fragile. Twisting the human spine completely with bare hands is not as simple as watching it in the movie.


    Gao Yang learned how to twist people''s necks with Li JinFang, but this kind of thing is far from enough with skills.


    Li JinFang practiced martial arts since childhood. The strength and explosive force on his arms are not comparable to Gao Yang at all. Li JinFang practiced with Jiang Yun for a few days. After knowing how to exert force towards the fragile part of his neck, he can twist people''s neck like a chicken, but after Gao Yang studied for a few days, It''s not too late to think about wringing people''s necks before you practice your upper limb strength to the same level as Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang can''t use Gao Yang''s method, nor can he use Samuel''s method. He can stab the brain stem cleanly with a bayonet. It''s difficult to accurately stab the knife into the right place, and Gao Yang doesn''t have the power to stab the skull with a knife.


    Sentinel is the job of the commando. Li JinFang and Samuel have worked hard on this kind of thing. Gao Yang certainly can''t sentinel as simple, fast and effective as Li JinFang and Samuel, so he can only use his own way, that is, smashing with an axe.


    Gao Yang rushed into the camp like a gust of wind. His footsteps attracted the attention of a sentry. However, when the sentry turned back, Gao Yang had swung his axe and hit it with a fierce axe.


    Hitting people on the back of the head with an axe hammer is actually more effective and faster than cutting people with an axe blade. When the axe goes down, it makes a soft sound, and the sentry hit by Gao Yang falls to the ground.


    Lucy card rushed towards a sentry at the moment when she rushed out. Her strength must not be higher than Gao Yang, let alone with Li JinFang and Samuel. Therefore, Lucy card''s method needs skills to make up for her lack of strength.


    Lucy covered the sentry''s mouth from behind, and then cut her throat with a sharp knife. After cutting almost half of the sentry''s neck, she stabbed her knife into the sentry''s back. Before the sentry had time to struggle, she just kicked her legs and died completely.


    When Gao Yang and Lucy card were put together, Li JinFang and Samuel also arrived. They didn''t shoot much later than Gao Yang and Lucy card.


    Li JinFang ran and jumped at a sentry who turned around quickly. The man stretched out his hand in the air. When he passed by the sentry and stepped out to the ground with an arrow, the sentry had dropped his head to the ground.


    Samuel was more straightforward this time. He took out his hammer when he ran out. When Gao Yang hit people on the head with an axe, Samuel''s hammer also sounded. After a poof, his brain splashed in the camp.


    The whole process of sentry was completed in a few seconds. The people living in the yard were the people sleeping in the shed. They didn''t realize that there was a massacre around them. Snoring and heavy breathing came one after another, and there was still no movement in the lighted room.


    Gao Yang took out his pistol, hung his axe in front of his chest, made two gestures to the support group still behind, pointed at it, and jumped with Li JinFang to the door of the room with the light on.


    The people of the support group quickly came to the yard of the camp. They will naturally be responsible for the next things. Gao Yang and Li JinFang don''t have to take care of it anymore. They just need to take down the room with the light on.


    Samuel cooperates more with brejinfsky. They both stand in front of the larger room, followed by lucika and treber, while Frye and groliov stand behind Gao Yang and Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang didn''t change into a shotgun. He took a pistol in his right hand and stood at the door. When Li JinFang tried to kick the door, Gao Yang shook his hand. First, he gently pushed the door with his hand. When he found that he couldn''t push the door with his hand, Gao Yang immediately made a gesture.


    Li JinFang took a step back, and then suddenly kicked out. The wooden stick serving as the door bolt broke in two, and the wooden door opened with his foot.


    Li JinFang kicked open the door, raised his gun and rushed into the room. He and Li JinFang are already familiar with this routine.


    There was a small bed on each side of the room near the wall. There were people sleeping on it. When Li JinFang kicked the door and made a loud noise, one suddenly sat up from the bed, and the other just opened his eyes.


    The two people in the room saw the opportunity very quickly. When they saw the gun in Gao Yang''s hand, the sitting man immediately raised his hand, and the man who had just opened his eyes was also a spirit. They didn''t sit up and just lay down and raised their hands to their heads.


    Two people in the room were shouting something in Spanish. They couldn''t understand a word.


    "Shut up and don''t move."


    Gao Yang shouted in the newly learned Spanish, and the two people immediately stopped moving, just raised their hands high, and Gao Yang immediately heard lucika''s loud cry, followed by Samuel and brejinfsky yelling in Spanish.


    Soon, Samuel shouted, "the situation has been controlled and no one has resisted. There are many people in this room. It smells terrible. It will certainly not be the place where big people live."


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "we have controlled the situation. You can come in."


    Ivan ran over excitedly. After seeing him, Li JinFang, who stayed at the door, shouted, "this way."


    Ivan lifted his feet into the room where Gao Yang was, and Antonov, who never left Ivan, followed him in.


    Seeing the two people on the bed in the room, Ivan''s eyes brightened, smiled coldly at the person who sat up and said, "Arturo, unexpectedly, we met again."


    "Ivan! It''s you! Listen to me. It''s not what you think. I''ve always wanted to pay you back, but I haven''t had time to find you, I..."


    When Arturo began to open his mouth and speak, Ivan turned and stretched out his hand to Antonov behind him, and Antonov immediately handed over the pistol to Ivan.


    After Ivan took the gun, he raised his hand and shot Arturo in the leg, interrupting Arturo''s words. At this time, when the people on the other bed saw Ivan shooting, they immediately began to shout loudly in Spanish.


    Although he didn''t understand what the man was saying, it seemed that although he was worried, his tone seemed to be warning Ivan, and Ivan''s response was more direct. When the man shouted, he shot him directly on the forehead.


    But after the Spanish speaker was shot in the head, Arturo immediately stopped screaming and looked at the man killed by Ivan with a frightened face.


    Ivan waved a pistol and said to Arturo impatiently: "I didn''t let him speak, he began to scream. There''s no politeness at all. Well, now it''s quiet. Listen, I''ll ask you a question. If the answer is not what you asked, I''ll give you a shot. If I refuse to answer, I''ll give you a shot. If I don''t ask you, I''ll open my mouth and talk nonsense. Do you understand?"


    Arturo nodded in horror. He was about to open his mouth to speak, but he finally remembered that he couldn''t open his mouth, so he quickly covered his mouth with his hand.


    Ivan nodded with satisfaction and said, "well, I ask you, where is your emerald?"


    Arturo stretched out his trembling hand, pointed to the man who had been killed and said, "there are some on him. Mine is here."


    Arturo took a tube bag from the bed at hand, opened the zipper of the tube bag, and revealed a bag full of emeralds.


    Seeing the emeralds, Ivan nodded with satisfaction and said, "good, so, where''s your money?"


    Arturo trembled and said, "there is no money here, only emeralds."


    Ivan shrugged and said, "as expected, it''s no use asking for money in this damn place. Well, tell me where your money is."


    Arturo said with a sad face: "I have paid off some debts, and now there are more than one million dollars left. Ivan, I''m not not going to pay you back. I just haven''t had time. I''m not deliberately hiding from you. Please listen to me. Ivan, please forgive me..."


    Ivan''s gun fired again, and this time he hit Arturo directly on the head.


    "If I didn''t ask, don''t open your mouth, or I''ll give you a shot. As I said, well, now I forgive you."


    After saying a few words to Arturo, who has become a corpse, Ivan turned back and returned the gun to Antonov. Then he rubbed his hands and said eagerly: "now, I''ll see how much I can get."


    After taking a backpack from the body in another bed, Ivan took a deep breath, then opened the zipper and saw the things inside. Ivan raised his backpack and said with a smile, "most of the jewels are so heavy."


    Gao Yang leaned over and looked. The emeralds in the bag were all primary processed. Although some associated rocks were slightly wrapped around the gems, they had been treated very clean, so the bags were relatively clean emeralds instead of raw ore wrapped with stones.


    Gao Yang went over and reached out to pick up the tube bag next to Arturo. After weighing it, he immediately said with a smile: "it''s so heavy. It''s at least five kilograms, Falk. Are we making a lot of money now?"


    Ivan took his bag and said excitedly, "five kilograms? I think this bag has at least ten kilograms, man, we''re definitely making a lot of money!"


    After that, Ivan said excitedly: "just ordinary emeralds are not very valuable. Pour out the gemstones and see how much the top emeralds account for. If these two bags are emeralds, ha ha, that''s what makes a lot of money."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "no, don''t be so anxious. We''d better deal with all the things as soon as possible, and then leave as soon as possible. It''s not too late to go back and see it slowly."


    Ivan couldn''t wait, but he finally sighed: "well, go back and look, and keep the surprise for a long time. Man, I have studied the emeralds in Colombia. Now I can tell you that many of our bags are top emeralds."

 Chapter 464

    Gao Yang went out of the hut and threw the tube bag containing emeralds to Li JinFang. Then he went to Lucy''s side and pointed to the humanitarian squatting on the shed and open space: "who are these people? What''s going on?"


    "All the people in the shed are workers, some are locals, and many are cheated and forced to go to the mine to dig gemstones. There are more than 40 people in the big room, all armed guards."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Ivan, "the number of armed guards is not right. It seems to be less. What else should we do with these people?"


    Ivan shook his head and said, "don''t worry about them. Take the weapons and let them leave by themselves. What I''m concerned about now is what''s going on in Arturo''s mine. I don''t think it''s that simple."


    After that, Ivan went to the room where the armed guard stayed. After shouting a few words in Spanish, he asked Antonov to take a man out of the room and muttered in Spanish for a long time.


    After asking, Ivan immediately asked Antonov to take the man back to the room, and then whispered to Gao Yang, "we have asked clearly, and now we can leave."


    Gao Yang pointed to the big room and said, "what about those people inside?"


    Ivan shrugged and said, "what can we do? Just take their weapons away. See those people? As long as the guards have no weapons, these workers who are forced to work in the mine and can''t get a penny will take care of the rest for us."


    After Ivan spoke, everyone went into the house and took out all the weapons. In addition, communication equipment, such as telephone walkie talkie, were also collected. However, these things were held high and they would not take them away. Anyway, there is a cliff next to the camp. Just throw the weapons directly under the cliff.


    After putting everything in order and making sure that the people in the camp would no longer pose a threat to them, Gao Yang and they left immediately.


    When walking back, Ivan sighed with regret, turned around and looked at the camp again, and then said reluctantly: "You know, Arturo was lucky enough to find an old mine. Now I really want to continue to open this mine, but forget it. It''s not my style to develop fixed industries in a place, but it''s a pity."


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "what do you say?"


    Ivan shrugged and said, "I''d better tell you carefully. Colombia is the largest producer of emeralds and the top producer of emeralds.


    There are three major mining areas producing emeralds in Colombia: Muzo, Chivor and coscue. The Muzo mining area is recognized as the best emerald producing area in the world, and the theft of emeralds has never been stopped. Arturo thought he found a high-quality emerald vein in the Muzo mining area, but he borrowed money from me, worked hard to open a mine, and finally got nothing.


    Arturo had to run away to collect debts after losing money, but Arturo was really lucky. He came to Laguna de guatavita, which is where I am now.


    Before the 15th century, Colombian Indians mined emeralds on this mountain. After the Spanish tooth pullers came, they plundered Indian gold and gemstones. Later, the Indians sank their gold and emeralds into a lake at the foot of the mountain and sealed and hid all the mines. Until now, no one knows the mines of ancient Indians Where is the well.


    The mountain where we live has been mined on a large scale. Now the vein of emerald has dried up, and no one continues to mine here. Arturo just wanted to take a chance, but who could have thought that after he dug down the mine, he opened up the old Indian mine, so he found a vein with great reserves. That''s the thing ¡£¡±


    Ivan''s words made Gao Yang sigh and said: "I found an old mine cave that was hidden. I don''t know whether Arturo is lucky or unlucky. If he can drive all the time, how much money can he make?"


    Ivan shrugged and said, "do you mean how many emeralds can be mined in that mine? Only God can know. Maybe 50 million, maybe 100 million, maybe a billion, but certainly not too little."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "then why don''t you continue mining? It''s not difficult for you, is it?"


    Ivan shook his head and said, "you can''t be too greedy."


    After saying it with emotion, Ivan said with a bitter smile: "It''s really a pity to let go of this mine, but I''m just an arms dealer. Even if I occasionally do some part-time jobs, it''s a business with short time and quick money. If I don''t want to be robbed, I either arrange a lot of people here, or I have to cooperate with local gangs, and I can''t divulge the news, otherwise, once the government knows it It is impossible to continue mining.


    For an arms dealer, it''s good to sell their own arms at ease. It''s a foolish choice to cooperate with the gangs. I can sell weapons to the gangs, but I will never cooperate with the gangs to carry out a long-term cooperation, so I''d better give up this mine directly. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "anyway, we have gained a lot this time. What shall we do next? How to deal with these emeralds?"


    Ivan snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "I''ve found an expert to identify emeralds. He will give an approximate price after seeing our gems, and then we''ll go to the GEM market in Bogota to sell the emeralds."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "do we still need to go to the market to sell the gem?"


    Ivan shook his head and said: "No, no, of course we can find a buyer to sell all the gemstones at one time, but you and I don''t know about emeralds, and the gem dealer I can find doesn''t have a deep friendship with me, so I can''t guarantee that he won''t cheat me. You know that the grades of gemstones are different and the prices are very different, so let''s identify the gemstones first and know how much they are worth At least not by people. "


    At this time, Frye, who was walking in front of Gao Yang, turned his head and said loudly, "boss, don''t sell all the emeralds. Don''t forget to leave one for ye Lianna. I''ve planned to leave at least a few of my precious stones to make some jewelry for my mother and my girlfriend."


    Gao Yang smiled and scolded, "go away. It''s up to you to say. I''ve planned to sell the bad ones and pick out the best ones to stay."


    Li JinFang sighed and said, "Alas, you all have gifts. Who do you think I can give away if I leave the gemstones? I''ve decided to sell them all. There''s no one left. I''m worried about looking at them."


    Ivan laughed and said: "In fact, you can keep all the gemstones. Colombia is the origin of emeralds, so the price is low. If you take emeralds to other places and sell them, the price can at least double. However, it depends on how much our harvest is worth. This time, our gemstones are a large number of goods. If the value is too high, we leave the Bogota transaction It''s hard for the market to sell it all at once. "


    The harvest was very fruitful and everyone was in a good mood. Groliov smiled: "I thought all arms dealers were like the vampire ulyanko and refused to let go of any chance to make money. Ivan, you are better than ulyanko in this point. I can guarantee that if ulyanko was here, he would never let go of the mine."


    Ivan smiled: "Ulyanko? I''m sure he will never let go of the mine. I don''t think ulyanko''s nickname is vampire, but it should be called Dragon. He has no resistance to anything bright and valuable. With a million dollars in front of him, ulyanko may be able to resist temptation and think calmly, but if it is valuable A million dollars. No, if a diamond worth half a million dollars is put in front of him, ulyanko will lose his mind. If he is asked to give up an emerald vein, he will go crazy. He will definitely go crazy. "


    It took almost three hours from the mountain to the mining camp in Arturo. When Gao Yang returned, it took nearly three hours. They talked and laughed all the way back to the foot of the mountain. When they took the car at the foot of the mountain, the sky began to shine.


    As soon as he got on the car, Ivan couldn''t wait to pick up the phone, informed the experts he had contacted in advance, and asked the experts to identify the gemstones in his rented manor.


    When they returned to Ivan''s rented manor in the suburbs, it was already bright. After they put down all their weapons and equipment, they didn''t go to rest. Instead, they went directly to the General Assembly living room of the manor, sitting on the sofa one by one, eagerly waiting for the arrival of the identification experts.


    In addition to Gao Yang and Ivan, that is, only Antonov knew how much the harvest was this time. When Ivan proudly put both bags on the table and poured out the gemstones inside, there was a cry of surprise.


    The emeralds piled up into a hill on the table. Ivan put his hand on the gem pile and said loudly, "guys, we have harvested at least 15 kilograms of gems this time. Now I can happily declare that I will never lose money this time, ha ha."


    After Bruce whistled loudly, he beamed and said, "Falk, I''ve never thought that gemstones can also be counted by kilograms."


    Bruce''s words drew a burst of laughter. When they were praising their happiness for the harvest of this trip, the expert of gem identification finally arrived.


    Because there were too many gemstones, Ivan asked him to find an expert in advance and temporarily called another helper. When Ivan''s bodyguard introduced the expert into the reception hall, at the moment of seeing the emerald, the two experts immediately said with one voice: "so many!"

 Chapter 465

    Two appraisal experts sat at the table and began to examine the gemstones with a small magnifying glass. After each emerald was observed for a moment, they would put it together according to the quality. Soon, the emeralds on the table were divided into five small piles.


    Emeralds are known as the king of emeralds, but emeralds are difficult to find completely flawless gemstones. Grandmother emeralds will have cracks and inclusions more or less, and those without cracks or inclusions at all are the best emeralds, and the price of such gemstones will be very high regardless of their size.


    The quantity of emeralds they obtained is huge, but unfortunately, most of them have been classified into the ranks of inferior quality. There are only a few more than 40 gemstones that can really be classified into the ranks of the best emeralds, but all of them add up to thousands of gemstones, more than 40 top emeralds can be selected, but this proportion is already very large.


    If the two experts didn''t find a top emerald, they would write it out in detail in a small book and put it in a special small box. As for ordinary street goods, they would put it on the table.


    It took several hours to sort out all the emeralds by category. After that, the two experts checked the books together for a long time, and then calculated them with a small computer for a long time. Finally, they came to a conclusion.


    An expert with a computer and a tired face reported a number in Spanish. Ivan, sitting on the sofa, waved his hand and said, "speak in English."


    The expert nodded, then turned to English and said: "according to our appraisal results, the total value of these gemstones is between 14 million US dollars and 18 million US dollars. According to different buyers, the price will fluctuate greatly, but the upper and lower limits are like this, and there will be no big deviation."


    Another expert then said, "this price is derived from the trading market in Bogota. If it is sold elsewhere, the price will change greatly."


    Ivan pointed to the Emerald on the table and said, "so, what are the most valuable gemstones here?"


    An expert pointed to the smallest pile of emeralds and said: "I can responsibly say that these emeralds are the highest quality without defects. Although they are small in size, the price of these gemstones is high. There are 41 gemstones in total, all of which are about the same size. I think the total price can be sold for more than US $5 million. If a single grain is sold, the price of each one is about US $130000 to US $150000."


    The emerald of the highest quality is not too large, and it is relatively symmetrical, which is easy to understand. As long as it is too large, it is more difficult to have no defects in it. Therefore, among the gemstones obtained by Gaoyang, there are two hexagonal cylindrical emeralds that are quite large and the size of an egg, but they are not classified into the ranks of the highest quality.


    Another expert pointed to a slightly larger number of emeralds and said, "the grade of this pile of emeralds is slightly worse. There are a small amount of cracks and impurities in it, but there are a large number. There are 104 emeralds with a total value of more than $5 million.


    In addition, there are two emeralds here, which are quite large in volume, but the cracks and impurities inside can be seen by the naked eye. However, because they are very rare in size, they are also summarized into the ranks of the next level. The prices of these two emeralds with large volume are somewhat difficult to determine. Therefore, I suggest that these two emeralds be sold separately. According to different buyers, each emerald can be sold for $200000 to $1 Millions of dollars are possible, so it''s really impossible to price accurately. "


    At this time, an expert pulled the remaining small piles of gemstones with his hand and said, "these are of worse quality, but these gemstones are also in greatest demand in the Bogota market. According to different sizes, the price of a single gem is between 1000 and 5000 US dollars. Gemstones of this grade are very popular and can easily sell for 3 million US dollars."


    The two experts didn''t look at the rest of the gemstones. Gao Yang pointed to the largest pile of gemstones and said, "what about those? How much can they be worth?"


    One of the experts shrugged and said, "tens of dollars to one or two hundred dollars. It''s not worth much. These gemstones are processed at will and sold to tourists, but because of the large quantity, the total value is about one million dollars."


    "The prices we give are all given by taking the market offline in the trading market, that is, we can''t sell below this price. In addition, our work should have assigned the level and marked the price to each gem, but there are too many gemstones. If we want to do so, it will take at least two days, and our remuneration You have to add some more. "


    After the two experts sang in unison, Ivan nodded and said, "no, it''s enough now. Thank you very much for your work."


    After that, Ivan snapped his fingers at Antonov, and then Antonov quickly took out two stacks of banknotes from his pocket and gave them to Ivan.


    Ivan took the money, put it in front of each of the two experts, smiled and said, "this is your reward."


    An expert picked up the money, dialed it with his hand, and then spread his hand and said, "this seems much better than what we talked about before. My friend and I, you can pay us two thousand dollars alone."


    Ivan smiled and said, "ten thousand dollars a person, and the extra will be regarded as the sealing fee. Please forget everything here and don''t say a word to others. Can you do it?"


    The two experts nodded and said in unison: "please rest assured, we will never mention it to anyone. We know the rules."


    Smiling and shaking hands with the two experts, Antonov immediately sent them out. After the experts left, Ivan immediately rubbed his hands and said eagerly: "Guys, let me talk about the distribution plan. We agreed to divide it by 50-50. Now my suggestion is to leave the top gemstones. You can sell them at a high price in another place or stay by yourself. Sell the rest and change it into money. How about sharing half of our family? Do you have any opinion?"


    Gao Yang looked at Satan''s crowd and saw that no one objected. Then he said, "no opinion, that''s good."


    Ivan stretched out a hand and pulled it between a small pile of the best emeralds on the table. Then he counted carefully and said, "half belongs to you and half to me. Oh, there are 41 in total. OK, here are 21 for you."


    It''s no big deal to have one more and one less. After holding a pile of gemstones that already belong to him in his hand, he smiled at Ivan and said, "thank you."


    Ivan nodded, smiled and put away his precious stones. Suddenly, he patted his head, stretched out his hand and grabbed one of the most and cheapest gemstones, and then said with a smile: "it''s not worth money anyway. After staying, he''s ready to send it to people to pick up girls."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "whoever wants it, take it yourself."


    Only Cui Bo and Li JinFang caught a handful of worthless gemstones, but the others didn''t move. After Cui Bo and Li JinFang looked at each other, they both sighed.


    Everything was done. After Ivan packed the gems on the table into the bag according to different quality, he said loudly, "let''s leave this place. I know people who do gem business. Let''s go to the market to sell the gems, and then go to the wine shop in Downtown Columbia to rest."


    Gao Yang nodded, then looked at Li JinFang and said, "we now have eight people and 21 gemstones. How do we divide them?"


    Groliov said calmly, "divide it according to the rules. We each have two. The rest is yours."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I''ll take seven by myself? It''s too much. Well, I won''t give him money for the commission given to little Downey this time. Give him three gemstones. He''s willing to keep them himself. He''s willing to sell them for money. I''ll keep four."


    Groliov nodded and said, "well, it''s a good choice."


    Gao Yang immediately took the gem and began to distribute it to others. The highest quality emerald was about the same size. At this time, Gao Yang didn''t say what to pick. After giving two to each hand, he put the rest in his coat pocket and was ready to give him three after meeting little Donny.


    After dividing all the gems, Frye came up to Gao Yang and said with embarrassment: "boss, I want to make a complete set of jewelry for my mother and my girlfriend. Only two are certainly not enough. Can I share one less when I divide the money and take more gems of poor quality?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "of course. Well, don''t take it now. When we sell the gemstones and let the other party set a price for each one, you can take as much as you want and deduct the money from your share."


    Groliov was also moved and said, "speaking of it, I should thank Catherine. Adele''s children and girls like these things. Otherwise, I''ll prepare more and give them to Catherine when I visit her in the United States. How do you feel?"


    Groliov was asking people, but several people who knew the inside story all focused on Gao Yang, especially Li JinFang and Cui Bo. The expression on his face was even more intriguing. Gao Yang immediately straightened his face and turned his head to one side.


    Groliov, who didn''t get the answer, said loudly again, "what''s up? What about you? Do you think it''s appropriate for me to send Catherine and Adele jewelry?"


    Frye coughed softly and said, "it''s also right to send them. People have gone to the sea to save Ye liana, but if you say so, I think the boss should give them some thoughts, right, boss?"


    Groliov doesn''t know about Gao Yang''s entanglement with Yelena and Catherine. However, Li JinFang and Cui Bo know something, and what Frye knows is some fur. Now they don''t know that Adele has made trouble.


    At this time, Gao Yang could not tell them his dilemma. Frye''s proposal belongs to a typical one. He can only wave his hand and say, "OK, these problems can be solved after we change the gem into money."

 Chapter 466

    Gao Yang took a bath, changed their combat clothes into civilian clothes, only loaded a pistol on their body, and the party followed Ivan to trade their emeralds.


    Bogota has the world''s largest emerald trading market, known as the emerald street. This street is full of large and small gem shops, which sell both processed jewelry and unprocessed raw stones. Of course, every shop here also buys raw stones.


    Gao Yang and Ivan made the same car. When they were in the car, Ivan didn''t know what he thought of. He pulled out the two largest emeralds from his bag, handed them to Gao Yang and said, "you install this. When I ask you to take it out, you take it out pretending to be very reluctant."


    Although he didn''t know what Ivan''s idea was, Gao Yang still put the two largest gemstones in his pocket.


    At emerald street, Ivan took Gao Yang directly to the door of a gem shop. After getting off the car, more than a dozen people crowded into the shop with small appearance.


    The salesmen in the shop were all men. Although the store was small, there were four people in it. After Gao Yang poured in, they basically filled all the stores.


    Language barrier is really troublesome. A clerk muttered a few words to Gao Yang, but Gao Yang didn''t understand it at all. After Ivan said a few words to the clerk, the clerk looked at Gao Yang suspiciously, then shook his head and didn''t know what he said.


    Gao Yang waved to lucika, then whispered, "what are they talking about?"


    "Ivan said he had an appointment with their boss to let the clerk lead us in, but the clerk said we were too many people to enter."


    Gao Yang nodded. He really wanted to say no to Ivan. When they didn''t go in, he saw that after Ivan said a few words again, the clerk went to the back door in the store, pressed the access control and said a few words, but he waved his head to Ivan and then opened the back door.


    Ivan waved to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "let''s go, no problem."


    Since there is no problem, Gao Yang certainly has to go and have a look.


    Although the store is not big, it is very deep inside. Out of the store is a narrow and secluded channel. After walking out for a while, there is a closed iron door. After the leading clerk said a few words, the heavy iron door opened and held them high before they could move on.


    Out of the iron gate is a small yard. In the yard are several big men with automatic rifles. They look at them covetously. They go up a section of stairs from the yard. After reaching the second floor, there are several armed guards before entering the door.


    After seeing Ivan, a guard with a gun reached out to stop Ivan and motioned him to raise his hand for search. At this time, Ivan shook his head and suddenly shouted, "Saro, all my people have guns. If you have to search us, I''ll leave."


    After Ivan shouted, a voice soon began to ring


    "Ivan, my friend, you''re here at last. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    With his voice, a fat man with gray hair quickly came out of the inner room. After seeing Ivan, the fat man first laughed, then hugged Ivan heavily, and said with a smile: "welcome, my friend, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    After that, the fat man named Saro looked at them and said, "why, do I need to bring so many people here? Don''t blame my men for being nervous. They must be careful when they see so many people."


    Ivan shook his head, pointed to Gao Yang and said, "don''t get me wrong. He''s my friend, but he''s not my bodyguard, man. Can''t you see? All the people here are his bodyguards. This one is the real big seller. I''m just a middleman. Don''t make a mistake. Well, don''t inquire or try. My friend is just here to sell goods."


    Ivan didn''t introduce Gao Yang. Although sarro was very curious about Gao Yang, he didn''t talk about it. He just smiled and hugged Gao Yang before saying loudly, "welcome, friend."


    Gao Yang then understood what Ivan was up to. With a straight face, he was very reserved. He just nodded, but he didn''t say a word.


    After waving his hand to invite Gao Yang and Ivan into a large and luxurious reception room, Gao Yang and Ivan did it on the sofa, and groliov stood behind Gao Yang. For a moment, Gao Yang seemed to be the biggest person in the room.


    After Gao Yang and them sat down, sarro couldn''t wait to say, "Ivan, show me your goods. I can''t wait."


    Ivan took the backpack, looked at Gao Yang and said, "Sir, can we start trading?"


    With a face on his face, he nodded and waved his hand. Ivan zipped the backpack and poured all the gems in the bag on the big tea table in front of sarro.


    There are many compartments in the backpack containing gems. As Ivan takes out more and more gems, the expression on Saro''s face becomes more and more satisfied. After Ivan says that the gems are all on the tea table, Saro nods, takes out a magnifying glass, bends down and starts to check the gems on the tea table.


    After a few glances, sarro said a few words to the bodyguard standing behind him, and then four people came soon. When people came, sarro looked at Ivan and said, "let them take the gem to the next door for testing, OK?"


    Ivan didn''t promise directly, but looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile: "Saro is my old friend. His reputation is no problem. You see, can you let him test it?"


    After Gao Yang nodded, Ivan immediately smiled at sarro and said, "please."


    Saro waved his hand. After his men took the emeralds to the next room for testing, Saro said with a smile: "these gemstones are in large quantity and of good quality. However, there are no top gemstones. My friend, if there are still good goods, take them out together."


    Ivan smiled and said, "don''t worry, my friend. We''d better wait for you to quote the price of these goods first. We''ll continue to talk."


    Gao Yang didn''t say a word. Ivan was talking with Saro. He had been waiting for almost an hour. One of the people who tested in the next room came out, whispered to Saro, and soon made a mistake. He took out the gems still belonging to Gao Yang and Ivan and put them on the tea table.


    After the gem was put back, sarro said in a deep voice, "I''ll pay a high price of $9 million for this batch of goods."


    Gao Yang thought it over in his mind. Ivan''s experts said that the total value of gemstones was between 14 million US dollars and 18 million US dollars. The prices in this range were reasonable. Gao Yang had taken out the highest quality gemstones worth more than 5 million US dollars, and took out two largest gemstones. The price of 8 million US dollars was also reasonable.


    Gao Yang thought it was reasonable, but Ivan shook his head and said, "no, no, Saro, I think 10 million is a good price."


    Saro immediately shook his head and said with a smile, "Ivan, my bid has always been very strict. This batch of goods is only worth 8 million. I have to leave myself a profit space. Come on, 8 million. This is a very reasonable price. You can''t find anyone higher than the price I offered. However, I know you still keep good things. Take them out. Good things have a good price."


    Ivan shrugged, then took out a handful of the top emeralds from his pocket, put them on the tea table, looked up, there were ten in total, and it seemed that Ivan had left a lot for himself.


    When sarro wanted to lower his head to examine the top emeralds, Ivan stretched out his hand and said, "these are extra. How much do you think they are worth?"


    Sarro looked down and said, "1.3 million is a reasonable price, but I''m willing to pay you 1.5 million dollars."


    Ivan shook his head again and said, "is this the so-called wholesale price again?"


    "Yes, the wholesale price. I buy a lot. I have to make some money."


    Ivan thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "well, you give 10 million for that batch, the best two million, a total of 12 million dollars, all to you."


    Saro smiled and said, "it''s impossible. It''s impossible. My friend, you''re asking too much."


    Ivan smiled, "don''t worry, the price I want is still within a reasonable range, but when you see the real good goods, you won''t think I''m asking for a price."


    After that, Ivan looked at Gao Yang and said, "Sir, take it out. Sarro is my friend. He will give a good price."


    Gao Yang now knows why Ivan wants him to pack the two largest gemstones. After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang nods, takes out the two largest gemstones from his coat pocket and gently puts them on the tea table.


    When Gao Yang put two egg sized gemstones on the tea table, Ivan said proudly: "look, this is the real good thing, and it''s our offer. Two ten million, no counter-offer!"


    Sarro solemnly picked up the two big gemstones. After looking at them for a few times, he couldn''t help laughing: "man, you''re wrong. These two are really good things, but they are definitely not worth 10 million. I can give a million at most. Really, although these two gemstones are big, there are too many cracks and impurities, which are not as valuable as you think."


    After hearing sarro''s words, Gao Yang stood up in silence and wanted to go, while Ivan hurriedly said, "don''t worry, sir. It''s normal for businessmen to bargain. We always have to listen to the reasons given by sarro."


    Saro said helplessly: "my friend, emeralds are not bigger and more valuable. It depends on the quality. Of course, there must be extra points when they are bigger, but the quality of your two gemstones is not high enough. They are really not worth 10 million."


    Gao Yang said expressionless, "that''s not what I heard. Forget it. It seems that we can''t reach an agreement. I''d better go somewhere else."


    After hesitating for a moment, sarro could only say with a flesh ache on her face: "My friend, I don''t want to lose this business, but I can''t do a loss business. In this way, I promise Ivan''s price and give the two big ones a total of $3 million, with a total price of $15 million. This is my bottom line. If you can''t promise, I can only give up this transaction."

 Chapter 467

    Experts estimate that the price is between $14 million and $18 million, but this price includes all the top emeralds. However, now Gaoyang has taken away three-quarters of the top emeralds. In this case, it can sell for $15 million.


    Gao Yang had only one thought in his heart: "it''s 15 million. You can''t ask for more. Promise."


    Sarro said his bottom line, but Ivan still looked at Gao Yang with a embarrassed face. It seemed that after an extreme struggle, he finally said to Gao Yang: "Sir, Saro is my friend. I still believe him very much. He said that these two big gemstones are not worth 10 million, that is, they are really not worth 10 million. We don''t know much about emeralds. Maybe we are really wrong."


    After deliberately hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang finally nodded and said, "I trust you. Just say yes."


    Saro''s expression finally relaxed. He was not afraid to meet knowledgeable sellers or sellers who didn''t understand anything. It was not worth money, but he thought what he took out was priceless.


    If you meet a seller who doesn''t understand anything and bite the price, sarro usually chooses to let him play, but this time it''s different. The seller Ivan brings out a lot of emeralds. If you eat them, you can really make a lot of money, so sarro really doesn''t want to give up the deal, so he has to patiently accompany Gao Yang and make a high profit Try to make the deal at the quoted price.


    Sarro thought the result he insisted on was good. Ivan and the big seller he brought finally agreed to the deal, which made sarro feel much better.


    Sarro was about to propose that it was time to celebrate the success of the business, but Ivan suddenly reached out and pulled out several emeralds from the last level of the table, and then smiled: "What''s left on the table is yours, fifteen million dollars. I''ll take some emeralds and make some jewelry. I''m sure you won''t have an opinion? If there''s no opinion, we can announce the conclusion of this transaction."


    Sarro watched Ivan take away seven or eight emeralds on the table. Although they were second-class, they were worth three or five million dollars. Sarro certainly didn''t want Ivan to take them away, but he didn''t want to lose a lot because of small things.


    Sarro waved his hand and said, "of course, take it. If you want to make jewelry, you can do it in my store for free."


    Ivan smiled and said, "forget it, my friend, who doesn''t know your store is just a cover, and your craftsmanship is not very good. I''d better find a better shop."


    Saro shrugged and said, "well, if you want to find a better shop to make some jewelry, turn right out of my shop. There is an emerald processing shop for Patrick and his son on the corner. Their skills are good. The skills there are the best in this street. Although the processing fee is a little higher, you don''t care, right?"


    After that, sarro stood up, stretched out his hand to Ivan and said, "if there''s nothing else, let''s end this transaction. Fifteen million dollars, all in cash, I''m ready."


    Ivan shook hands with Saro, and then Gao Yang shook hands with Saro. After that, the deal was officially concluded.


    Then, sarro let his hand pull down three large suitcases and put them on the ground. After opening the suitcases, bundles of hundred dollar bills were exposed.


    Saro held out his hand and said, "check it. A box of five million, a bundle of 100000, and definitely a hundred dollars. Man, you insist on cash payment, which makes me spend a lot of effort to find these cash."


    Ivan said with a smile, "I believe you, so there''s no need to check. Now it''s time for us to leave. See you later, my friend."


    Gao Yang winked. Several people standing behind him came forward and put away the suitcase again. There were wheels on the suitcase, which was not very difficult to drag, but the box with five million cash was really heavy. When going downstairs, two people had to carry it.


    After leaving Saro''s shop and returning to the car parked at the door, Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. Then he slapped Ivan heavily on the shoulder and said with a smile: "man, I convinced you. I thought it would be good if these gemstones could sell up to $9 million, but I didn''t expect to sell $15 million."


    Ivan laughed and said, "we should pay attention to some strategies in the negotiation. Well, two million of the 15 million are mine, and we share the remaining 13 million equally, with $6.5 million per person. I need cash to do something now. If you don''t need cash, I''ll transfer your share to your account now."


    After that, Ivan took out a handful of emeralds in his pocket and said, "here you are. You and the little fly don''t have to buy it."


    What Ivan took out was the emerald he just grabbed. Although it was not the top, it was also a very good thing. Ivan grabbed this gem just now, which saved Gao Yang and Ivan at least $3.5 million.


    Ivan is a generous Lord. Gao Yang is not polite to him. After taking the gem, he patted Ivan hard and said with a smile: "thanks. Next time if I really need to negotiate with someone, I will come to you."


    Ha ha, after laughing, Ivan asked the driver to drive the car and went directly to the corner. After finding the Patrick''s and son''s shop mentioned by sarro, Ivan stopped the car and said, "let''s go and make jewelry."


    After getting out of the car, Gao Yang went to the back of the car and said loudly, "whoever needs to make jewelry will come."


    Groliov and Frye must need it. Bruce has just hooked up with lucika and must also make a set. As for others, there is no need to make jewelry. Anyway, no one can give it to them.


    Ivan finally blacked Saro''s seven secondary emeralds. Anyway, they were white. Needless to say, they were all his brothers. They were done for anyone who needed them.


    Bruce and Lucy card have four top emeralds. Don''t give them any more. Groliov wants to give Catherine and Adele two, and Frye takes two. As for Gao Yang, he has to laugh at the remaining three. There''s no way. Who wants him to send the most people.


    Gao Yang''s idea is to make all four top emeralds into jewelry, give two sets to his mother and two sets to Yelena. However, considering that his mother-in-law to be Natalia is very nice to him, it''s unreasonable not to give him one, and Catherine and Adele have to express their feelings.


    After entering the store, I confirmed the grade of the gem, weighed it, selected the jewelry style to be made, determined what accessories to use, and set up a written note. In case the gem is damaged, how to compensate the store, and so on. After a series of complex procedures, the rest is to determine when to pick up the goods.

 Chapter 468

    There are many technicians in Patrick''s and son''s shop, and they are also very experienced in the production of emeralds. In the emerald street of Bogota, they belong to the first professional shop.


    Emeralds are very fragile. They must be very careful when making them, otherwise they may be damaged. In addition, Gaoyang has a lot of jewelry to do at once, and they are the top gemstones, so they need to be cautious. Therefore, Gaoyang needs four days to get the finished jewelry and supporting identification certificate.


    As the only non combatant in the Satan mercenary regiment, little Downey stayed in the hotel in Bogota. When Gao Yang returned, the first thing was that Ivan transferred their share of $6.5 million to little Downey''s account.


    Ivan transferred the money to little Downey and left immediately. Next, it''s time to publicize their internal allocation.


    He called everyone together, raised his fingers and said, "guys, we have nothing to do in Colombia. We should return after we get the customized jewelry. Now it''s time to pay money, little Donny. How much do we earn this time?"


    Little Downey cleared his throat and said, "in this operation in Colombia, a total income of 16.8 million US dollars, of which 5 million is Commission, and the remaining 10.8 million is booty or seized. According to Satan''s distribution principle, I have counted the amount that everyone should take."


    Gao Yan nodded and said, "well, tell me how much each of us should take."


    Little Donny whispered: "For the money seized, the rabbit was disqualified from taking the booty once, so he could only take 800000 dollars. Lucika took part in one action, which was 800000 dollars. The rest took 1.7 million dollars in two actions. In terms of commission, Tommy took a base salary of 10000 dollars. Lucika hasn''t got a base salary yet. Ram, you take 100 dollars Half a million dollars, big dogs, rabbits, toads, test tubes, and small flies, 700000 dollars per person. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, what little Downey said is clear enough. Is there anything else you don''t know?"


    Tommy first raised his hand and said, "boss, I''m a newcomer. Do I share it equally with you?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course, your base salary is 10000, but you have the same qualification as us to divide the booty equally, all."


    Tommy nodded and stopped talking, while Lucy raised her hand. After hesitating for a while, she said in a deep voice: "in fact, I have no problem. I don''t know I can still take money. I''m used to working without money. It''s all right. I''m just a little surprised."


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly: "We don''t have a specific rule to distribute the booty now, so now we all share it equally, but in the future, with more and more people joining, there will certainly be a specific method to distribute the booty. But now, let''s share it equally. If everyone doesn''t have any opinions, little Donny will put the money into everyone''s account according to the amount of money he said."


    Gao Yang was in a good mood at this time. He had just become a multimillionaire before sinking the Rixin pill. However, after he took all his money to vent his anger, there was only a small change left in his account. If he didn''t deposit a sum of money quickly, his Swiss bank account number might have to be cancelled, because saving money in the Swiss bank not only had no interest, but also had to be paid every year Swiss banks pay a lot of money.


    Now, Colombia''s mission has yielded a lot. Gao Yang has another deposit of $3.2 million, and finally got rid of the situation that there is no money left.


    The harvest in Colombia was not small. Everyone was very happy, especially Tommy. He was excited and was at a loss.


    Groliov suddenly sighed and said loudly, "when we were in Libya, five people earned $10000 a day. They all thought it was a lot of money and were very happy. Now, we can earn millions of dollars per task, which makes me feel unreal."


    Groliov''s words made Gao Yang''s four people who started the Satan mercenary regiment sigh. They were very happy to earn more than two thousand dollars a day. They thought it was a high income, but now, if they were allowed to fight at the price of two thousand dollars a day, Gao Yang would certainly not take a serious look.


    The biggest reason for their soaring income is that they can only take some of the most low-end and basic jobs, just as they did in Libya. No matter whether there is a battle or not, they say how much money a day is. It is also the money to rest and fight an extremely tragic battle.


    Now, Gao Yang will definitely not take the task of calculating money by heaven. He will only choose high-income tasks, such as killing Teodoro.


    The task in Colombia is a typical high-risk and high return. You will get money if you complete the task, but as long as you don''t kill Teodoro, even if you praise them for paying more for the task, even if they die a lot of people, you won''t get a penny if you don''t complete the task.


    Things have two sides. Gao Yang is lucky. He has completed the tasks he has received in recent times, so he has really made a lot of money. He is also one of the few people who do the best in the whole mercenary industry. However, no one dares to say that he can succeed in military tasks every time. Once a task fails, he can''t get money. Even if he loses his troops and dies, Gao Yang only wants to win Be responsible for yourself and bear all losses.


    Anyway, today''s Satan mercenary regiment has become famous, and the advantage of being famous is that there will be many tasks to come to the door. It is impossible to earn money only as cannon fodder, but you can pick up tasks with high prices.


    As the head of the Satan mercenary regiment, selecting a task is Gao Yang''s job. He also has to choose the next task according to the risk and benefit of each task. He has nothing to do in Colombia. Gao Yang is preparing for the next work of the Satan mercenary regiment.


    "We''ll leave Colombia soon. With everyone here, little Donny, what can we do now?"


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, little Donny nodded, took out a small book and said: "Yes, I wrote down the tasks I could do. First of all, Li Pengfei''s security company has begun to operate. They have a lot of business. They have business in the Democratic Republic of the Congo and Sierra Leone, but Li Pengfei''s manpower is not enough. He wants to ask us for help and take over some business."


    Hearing that Li Pengfei and his company had started business, Gao Yang was very interested and said, "tell me what business you have."


    "There is an oil field in Iraq, which needs a large number of security personnel. The long-term contract is one phase for three months and one phase is US $800000. However, it needs more than 20 people.


    Another is in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, providing security for a large-scale project being carried out by a company in China, which costs US $300000 a month. "


    Gao Yang shook his head in disappointment and said, "forget it, security work is not our strength. We are suitable for offensive tasks, and the money is too small. Let Li Pengfei find someone by themselves. We won''t go. Is there anything else?"


    Little Donny nodded and said: "Yes, Jiang Yun and Li Pengfei have been separated. Now Jiang Yun is mainly responsible for the skeleton gang. He called and said that mayd is going to expand the war. Mayd very much hopes that we can help. The soldiers of the skeleton Gang very much hope that we can go. He said that as long as you go, even if you don''t participate in the war, you will give the soldiers great confidence, The Commission will be raised by yourself. No matter how much mayd will promise. Mayd called you several times, but he didn''t get through, so Jiang Yun called me. "


    Gao Yang stretched out a finger and said, "write this down. Old friends need help. If it''s all right, you can help them. Is there anything else?"


    "Well, there is also Syria. Now the Syrian opposition is looking for mercenaries all over the world. According to reliable news, it should be the United States or Saudi Arabia that pays behind the scenes. However, the price offered by the Syrian opposition is not very high. The price of elite mercenaries is US $1000 a day, and the price of snipers is higher. I believe it should be paid with the reputation of Satan mercenary group You can get a price of two thousand dollars a day, but that''s the limit. "


    Gao Yang said dismissively: "I''ll go. These cheapskates in Syria are too fucking stingy. Gaddafi mentioned the market to the free mercenaries to $1000 a day, and the Syrian opposition to the elite to $1000. Don''t go!"


    Groliov shrugged and said, "which Syrian doctor president didn''t find mercenaries. If he did, it would be good for everyone to pay $500 a day. As I told you, the Libyan civil war is the spring of mercenaries. Do you think everyone is as rich as Gaddafi?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "is there anything else? It''s a higher price, a one-time task."


    Little Downey smiled bitterly and said, "high, you have to understand that high-priced tasks are not often encountered. This has to take a chance. However, there is another task that the client directly found me and named Satan to take over. However, the price is too low, so I''m not going to say it."


    "Talk about it. Just listen. You don''t have to answer it."


    Little Downey said helplessly: "a newly established organization, called friends of nature, learned about the Satan mercenary regiment from the mercenary magazine. Their leader wants to hire you to carry out an attack. They don''t kill people, but only destroy machinery. It may need a lot of blasting. There is no limit to the solution time. The Commission is 200000 dollars."


    Gao Yang''s eyes immediately widened and said, "isn''t this a joke? 200000 dollars? Let him die! Don''t say I can''t take this task. The key is 200000 dollars. Is he making fun of us?"


    Little Downey said with a wry smile: "the person in charge of friends of nature said that they had just been established and didn''t have much money, but if they received a large donation, he would increase the Commission. Oh, needless to say, I''m just explaining. Of course we won''t take such a task. Let friends of nature die."

 Chapter 469

    Since there is nothing to do for a while, Gao Yang plans to take a half month holiday after leaving Colombia, and everyone can do whatever they want. Mercenaries are not regular troops, so they don''t need and can''t tie everyone together. However, after the holiday, as long as there is no big work to take over, they have to arrange a training.


    Tommy and Lucy card are new to the team. They need to practice with the team. Lucy card lacks a lot, so Lucy card has to pay more sweat than others. In addition to practicing tactics and cultivating tacit understanding with the team, Lucy card has a lot to learn.


    Gao Yang has thought about it. He wants to learn how to fly a plane. He doesn''t need to learn difficult and complex technologies. He just can drive a small plane and land safely. There are many schools in the United States that teach people how to fly. It''s easy to get a flight license.


    In the past few days waiting in Bogota, Ivan went out every day and didn''t go back to the hotel until evening. He seemed very busy, so Gao Yang always acted on his own. They went out to visit all over Bogota every day. When they came to Colombia, they couldn''t just fight. It''s good to have time to travel.


    It takes the longest time to get to Gaoyang. Ivan, who has handed over his things, walked to Gaoyang and said with a smile: "how''s it going? Is it done? It''s almost time for lunch. I''ll invite you to a famous restaurant in Bogota. We''ve already booked a seat. When we''re done, we''ll start."


    Gao Yang put all the ornaments into his backpack, put away his certificate, and then waved, "let''s go and have lunch. Ivan''s treat."


    Patrick''s and son''s shop is at the corner of an intersection. There is a lot of traffic here and the parking space at the door is very tight, so Ivan''s car put them down and then drove away and parked elsewhere.


    Talking and laughing, Gao Yang and Ivan stood at the door. At this time, Sergei took two steps forward, waved to the car parked 50 meters away and asked the car to pick up.


    Just waiting for the car to come, Frye came to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "boss, the workmanship here is really good. The things you make for me are very beautiful. What about you? Let me see what you choose."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s all in the bag. I''ll show you later. What are you looking at in the street now?"


    As soon as Gao Yang said a word, he saw Frye suddenly open his eyes, and then subconsciously stretched out his hand to embrace his waist. Almost at the same time, Gao Yang listened to Antonov yell, "be careful!"


    Without Antonov''s warning, Gao Yang also knew that things were wrong. He kept looking at the street, but suddenly four or five people took out their guns at the intersection of people.


    The pedestrians at the intersection, or the people who stopped to make phone calls, and the people in the car suddenly stretched out the muzzle of the gun. The response was not slow, but it was unprepared. When he was surprised that things were wrong, those people had already shot.


    Antonov, who never left Ivan, immediately showed what a real bodyguard should do. He blocked Ivan behind in a moment, then pushed Ivan to the ground by pressing Ivan''s head, but most of everyone''s muzzle on the street was aimed at Ivan, and there were too many gunmen on the street.


    Gao Yang just glanced and found that there were at least ten gunmen. While Ivan was pushed to the ground by Antonov, guns in at least three directions fired at Ivan.


    Gao Yang saw that Ivan was shot at least three times, and Antonov, who provided cover for Ivan himself, was shot more.


    At the moment of discovering the attack, Gao Yang began to draw his gun, while Frye on his side subconsciously blocked him.


    It happened so fast that Frye reached out to dial Gao Yang, and then stood in front of Gao Yang. Ivan had been shot and fell to the ground, while Gao Yang had just pulled out his pistol and fired at an attacker.


    Although Ivan was the main target, Gao Yang was too close to Ivan. No matter whether the gunman was intentional or unintentional, Gao Yang was within the shooting range of the gunmen. Just as Ivan fell to the ground, Gao Yang looked at Frye''s body in front of him, and then fell in front of him.


    Gao Yang had no time to shock and fear. He just instinctively shot at every gunman he could see, and the people behind him didn''t react slowly. Almost while Gao Yang shot, Li JinFang''s pistol also followed.


    Sergei was less than two meters away from Ivan. After he threw himself on Ivan, he immediately took out his gun and opened fire on the gunmen who attacked them, but soon Sergei was also shot twice.


    With Li JinFang''s firing, others who delayed a little less than a second also fired. TREB, groliov, Bruce and Tommy, the only one who didn''t fire was lucika because she didn''t have a pistol.


    Most of the guns used by the attackers were pistols, but some ambushed in the car in advance, using automatic rifles. However, Gao Yang knocked out all the automatic rifles he saw at the first time. Only two or three seconds later, there was no one who could shoot in the street.


    Gao Yang at the front was unharmed. Frye blocked the bullet for him.


    When there was no shooter in the street, Gao Yang grabbed Frye in front of him and pulled him back to the shop of Patrick''s father and son''s shop. When he pulled Frye back, lucika, Bruce and TREB nearest the door also pulled Ivan into the shop.


    After pulling people into the store, Gao Yang roared, "test tube, save people! Others pay attention to vigilance, pay attention to vigilance!"


    Li JinFang and groliov, who were guarding the door, suddenly turned and ran back for two steps. After hiding in the door, Li JinFang immediately shouted, "hide, hide! Another enemy is coming!"

 Chapter 470

    The people in Patrick''s and son''s shop were already shocked by the sudden gunfight. After Gao Yang and his son rushed back to the store, he made the female clerk scream loudly. After Gao Yang shot into the sky, he shouted: "bat! Shut them up, and whoever yells again will kill them. Test tube! What''s the little fly like!"


    After roaring loudly, the guns in the hands of several people guarding the door roared loudly. Li JinFang immediately roared: "at least 20 people, all with automatic rifles, less than 30 meters away. In the second Olympic Games, there are still people coming, but they can hold them down."


    The walls and gates of the shop provided cover, and the bullets on the left and right wings could not be shot in. Although Li JinFang and his men used pistols, as long as the gunmen were exposed in the position facing the gem shop, Li JinFang and his men used pistols enough to kill or beat the enemy back.


    Gao Yangji''s heart was almost on fire. He said to Bruce, who was still checking Frye: "how''s it going? Tell me quickly!"


    Hearing the roar, Frye clenched his teeth and said, "I''m fine. I can''t die."


    Bruce also followed: "it''s all right. He was shot in the left abdomen. He can''t die in a short time."


    Frye could still talk, and Bruce said he was all right for the time being. Gao Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The little fly lies still and shows Ivan them the test tube. If you can save it, save it quickly!"


    After leaving a word, Gao Yang immediately hid himself and stood at the door. After he was ready to shoot with his hands according to the gun, he shouted to Li JinFang squatting in front of him: "you have to find a way to rush out. You can''t stay here and be beaten. Do you have a chance?"


    Li JinFang was very calm and said, "there was a chance. The shooting skills and movements of the first wave of attackers looked like that, but they were knocked down by our instant fire. Later, these enemies, that is, the level of street gangsters."


    The purpose of the attackers was obviously to want Ivan''s life, but they obviously didn''t expect to meet professional fighting machines such as Satan mercenary regiment, and Gao Yang was caught off guard, but fortunately they had solved the most threatening attackers.


    Bruce''s first-aid kit never leaves his body. Now his backpack is a first-aid kit with complete things. After quickly taking off the backpack, he first looked at Sergey, then Ivan, and finally Antonov. After all, Bruce shook his head helplessly.


    "Boss, Antonov is dead and Ivan is seriously injured. I must give him first aid immediately. Even if it takes only five minutes, he will die. He has no time to move and has no chance to go anywhere! Sergei and the little fly are seriously injured, but they will be fine in a short time. They will be fine for at least two hours."


    After hearing Bruce''s roar, Gao Yang couldn''t help hating: "toad, big dog, you guys guard the door. We can''t go. Ivan is saved."


    Bruce shouted, "help me carry Ivan to the counter. I must operate on him."


    Gao Yang and Lucy help Bruce carry Ivan to the glass counter. Then Gao Yang immediately turns around and wants to go to the shop. He holds a gun and walks towards old Patrick while yelling.


    "Test tube, save Ivan, Lucy, come and translate for me."


    When Gao Yang finished, he had also walked in front of old Patrick, pointed the gun at old Patrick''s forehead and shouted, "tell me what''s going on. If you don''t know, I''ll make a hole in your head!"


    There were six clerks in the shop, because it was a jewelry store. At this time, the alarm in the shop had sounded loudly. Before waiting for Lucy to translate, he shouted loudly: "turn off the damn alarm for me, hurry up!"


    The alarm was soon turned off. Of course, it was just a sound. Gao Yang felt that Colombian police and even explosion-proof special police would arrive soon, but he had to stick here until Bruce''s first aid to Ivan was over.


    Lucika first got a pistol from Antonov who had died, and then soon came to Gao Yang''s side as Gao Yang''s translator. Then under her translation, Gao Yang quickly got a rough idea.


    Two days ago, a gang found old Patrick and asked him if he had received a large order. After receiving the confirmation message from old Patrick, they carefully asked him a lot of things, such as Gaoyang, who would come to pick up customized jewelry that day.


    Old Patrick said he didn''t know what the specific inside story was. He knew that the person who came to ask him carefully described Ivan''s appearance to him. After careful verification with him, he left again.


    In just a few words, Gao Yang determined that these people were going to kill Ivan. Although he didn''t know why, the reason was not important at this time.


    "You must have a back door here. Tell me where the back door leads."


    After waiting for Lucy to translate, old Patrick quickly pointed to the back door at the other end of the store and said: "The back leads to our studio, and then to the bedroom, but there is no access. If you can''t get out, you can only get to the street through the front door of the store. I always want to open a back door, but my store lease term is coming. I want to move to a larger place, so I haven''t started."


    "Bats, watch them."


    Although he was very angry with old Patrick, Gao Yang knew it had nothing to do with him. Gao Yang finally didn''t shoot old Patrick. After leaving a word at lucika, he turned and went to see Ivan''s situation.


    When Gao Yang turned around, he was startled because Bruce had opened Ivan on the glass counter.


    "Fark, is it all right to operate here?"


    Bruce said in a hurry: "Ivan was shot in the lung, in the liver and in the intestines of his abdomen. If he doesn''t have an operation, he will die immediately. He has to be infected for fear of infection. Sergey, what blood type is Ivan!"


    Sergei has been sitting on the ground watching Bruce move a knife to Ivan. After hearing Bruce''s question, Sergei immediately said, "type B!"


    Bruce said in an urgent voice, "Ivan must be given blood transfusion, or he won''t last until the end of the operation. He''s ready for emergency blood transfusion from person to person. Ram, toad, rabbit, big dog, Tommy, you come in order."


    As a military doctor, Bruce knows everyone''s blood type in the Satan mercenary regiment. Most of the northerners in China are type B blood, and Gao Yang''s three are indeed type B blood. Although groliov and Tommy are not type B blood, they are all universal donors of type O blood.


    Bruce can''t bring several packets of plasma in the first aid kit. In an emergency, when blood transfusion is needed, he can only use human to human blood transfusion, so he must have an emergency blood transfusion tube.


    Gao Yang immediately rolled up his sleeve, but looking at Ivan on the counter showing his colorful intestines, Gao Yang really couldn''t see it. Finally, he turned his head to one side. Then he intuitively bent his arm and knew that Bruce had started blood transfusion.


    Gao yangjue didn''t dare to look, but he couldn''t help it at last. He turned his head again and watched Bruce''s bloody hand scratch Ivan''s stomach with a knife. After turning it over with his hand, he quickly clamped a small clip somewhere he grabbed.


    "No, Ivan is bleeding too much, toad, come and give a blood transfusion!"


    To transfer people to leave, someone had to go to the door to replenish fire. Frye and Sergei, who were shot in the abdomen, climbed to the door on the ground at the same time.


    When Li JinFang and Cui Bo also began to supply blood to Ivan, Bruce immediately cut off Ivan''s chest clothes. After exposing the bullet hole, Bruce followed the bullet hole and cut twice. He immediately said, "you must have a chest operation. Toad, you have a strong hand. Help me break off Ivan''s two ribs."


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang with concern. He was afraid that Li JinFang couldn''t do it. As a result, he saw Li Jin stretch out his hand without changing his color. After two clicks, he broke off Ivan''s two ribs.


    After Gao Yang swallowed his saliva hard, he whispered, "how long does it take for the test tube?"


    Bruce said in a deep voice, "about ten minutes. If you don''t have an order, shut up and don''t bother me."


    At this point, we have to hold on for a long time, but Gao Yang''s most worried police and special police have not come, and some attackers who want Ivan''s life come again.


    Groliov shouted at him, "another man is coming. We have at least 30 enemies, but I can hold on for the time being."


    At this time, Sergei said loudly, "hold on, I called, and our people will arrive soon, up to 15 minutes. Also, I contacted Andy Ho, and we''ll go to his clinic later!"


    Gao Yang put down some heart for the time being. He shouted, "call again and let them hurry up. If the speed is slow, wait for the body. It''s best to let them bring plasma!"


    After shouting, Gao Yang felt a little dizzy. He once saw a person to person blood transfusion. He knew that when he was dizzy, he should stop the blood transfusion. However, when he was hesitating whether to insist again, Bruce suddenly said, "the ram has pulled out the blood transfusion vessel. You have already transfused 500 ml. replace the rabbit and the big dog is ready."


    Gao Yang immediately pulled out the blood transfusion vessel, but before running to Cui Bo''s position, he suddenly remembered one thing. Then he turned to Lucy and shouted, "ask them who has type B or type O blood. Tell them if someone can give blood transfusion, let them go. By the way, ask if they are sick."


    After that, Gao Yang quickly replaced Cui Bo and asked Cui Bo to continue to give Ivan blood transfusion instead of him.


    Instead of Cui Bo''s position, Gao Yang soon caught up with a wave of enemy''s strong attack. After a burst of fierce shooting, the enemy left three bodies and fled back in confusion.


    Seeing that Frye could only sit on the ground and shoot, it was very inconvenient to move. Gao Yang was very anxious. He hurried to Frye''s side, dragged Frye to the back, and shouted, "don''t move if you are injured. Stay in the back and give you a task. Watch the shop assistants, lucika, come and strengthen the fire!"

 Chapter 471

    The situation is extremely unfavorable. The enemy is still coming in a steady stream. There are three seriously wounded on our side, one of whom is on the verge of death. In addition, the police may arrive at any time. In short, the situation is very, very bad.


    Gao Yang took two magazines with him and shot all the bullets in his gun. After changing into a new magazine, it means that he has only 28 bullets left.


    The more critical the moment, the less chaos. Ivan was saved anyway. Before the end of the operation, he had to die against the enemy''s attack.


    "Big dog, come here for blood transfusion and get the worker bee ready!"


    After Bruce shouted, Li JinFang quickly ran to Grove, and then grove immediately stood next to Ivan and began to give Ivan blood transfusion.


    When Li JinFang came to his side, he said in a loud and deep voice, "how''s it going? Are you still alive?"


    "Alive, not dead."


    After a brief exchange, Gao Yang relaxed and said, "then hold on."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "we don''t have many bullets. I don''t know how long we can hold on. What if we can''t put down the store door? The big iron doors of the jewelry store are very strong. If we close the door, the enemy can''t rush in."


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang whispered, "no, we can''t close the door. If we close the door, we''ll really become a turtle in a jar, and we can''t see the outside situation. It''s more dangerous. There''s no way to block the door with firepower."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Sergei and said loudly, "wine barrel, you can''t continue to fight. Go back."


    People must be different from each other. Gao Yang couldn''t hurry when he saw that Frye was a little dangerous, and Sergei, who was also shot, still stuck at the door. Gao Yang wouldn''t be particularly excited to drag him back. In fact, he just thought of this problem.


    Never mind, but since he noticed Sergei''s situation, Gao Yang must not turn a blind eye. He walked behind Sergei and dragged Sergei to pull him to the back position.


    Sergei was shot in the back. The bullet didn''t penetrate his body and remained in his abdominal cavity. Moreover, he was shot in the thigh. He really couldn''t hold on.


    When Gao Yang dragged Sergei back, Sergei said angrily, "all the drivers we left in the street are dead. If we want to leave, we can only wait for the hammer to arrive. Ram, don''t let Ivan die. Please give you everything."


    "I can''t guarantee Ivan won''t die, but I promise to take you back whether you live or die," he said in a loud voice


    Just then, Bruce shouted, "the rabbit pulls out the blood transfusion tube and the worker bee comes."


    Gao Yang returns to his position at the door. When Cui Bo returns to his position, and Tommy starts to transfuse blood for Ivan, Gao Yang can''t help but be more worried. People who can transfuse blood will have to take turns. If Ivan still needs blood transfusion, they can only do it again.


    At this time, Bruce said loudly: "our people have no blood transfusion for people. If we transfuse blood again, we can only reuse the old blood transfusion. In addition, each of you has lost about 500 ml of blood. If you transfuse blood again, your situation will become very dangerous. Boss, we must find a way!"


    Gao Yang looked at lucika and said, "bat, what''s the result of your question?"


    Lucy card said calmly: "yes, the two people have type O blood. The others either don''t know their blood type or don''t match their blood type. They can come up for blood transfusion at any time. It doesn''t matter if they draw all their blood."


    Lucy card grew up among a group of drug dealers. She regarded human life like grass mustard and said that she was such a person. Lucy card was not only the only woman in Satan''s mercenary regiment, but also definitely the coldest one. For her, it was natural for her to die several strangers in order to save her own people.


    Gao Yang can''t think like Lucy, but without killing the shop assistants, there is no psychological pressure to let them give them some blood.


    "Take them to give Ivan a blood transfusion and come quickly to defend."


    After whispering an order to Lucy card, Gao Yang raised the volume and said loudly, "test tube, let the clerk supply blood to Ivan. Be careful, don''t put their lives in danger."


    "I see. I''ll control the amount of blood transfusion. The good news is that Ivan''s main blood loss point has been controlled. Now you can transfuse blood alone. You can last as long as possible."


    Soon, groliov also returned to the door of the store, and lucika returned to the door after taking two clerks who can give blood transfusion to Bruce. Now there are five people and five guns at the door.


    The enemy hasn''t attacked for several minutes. Gao Yang doesn''t know whether they are accumulating attack power or have withdrawn.


    Gao Yang hopes that the enemy has not withdrawn, because as soon as the enemy withdraws, it means that the police will arrive. No matter who the attackers are, Gao Yang has no psychological pressure to fight with gangs or others, but if he fights with a country''s violent organs, the end will be absolutely ugly.


    When Gao Yang was about to poke his head out to observe, suddenly someone rushed towards the store door from both sides. At least a dozen people jumped out and opened fire at the store.


    When the enemy rushed out, the pistol fired at once, and the enemy was even five or six meters away from the nearest enemy. Be absorbed in the sight of someone jumping out. The first shot directly blew the head off his nearest enemy, then turned the gun to the gun, and fired two shots in the chest of each target after two shots. Then aim the muzzle at the next target.


    When shooting the third target, Gao Yang suddenly felt that if his left shoulder received a heavy punch, it would be like being suddenly stabbed in by a red iron bar. Under the severe pain, he could not hold the gun with his left hand. He could only immediately drop his left hand and hold the gun with his right hand, knocking the fourth enemy to the ground.


    The stuffy hum sounded one after another. After Gao Yang involuntarily gave a stuffy hum, standing Lucy card suddenly gave a stuffy hum, and then fell back to the ground.


    Although the enemy was a mob, more than a dozen people jumped out and opened fire at the same time, which had no solution for Gao Yang. The dense bullet rain finally hit Gao Yang and lucika standing.


    After defeating the enemy''s attack, Gao Yang and treble immediately went to see the fallen Lucy card.


    Lucika was shot twice. There was blood in her left rib. In addition, there was a bullet hole in her right abdomen. The enemy''s bullets swept obliquely.


    After seeing Gao Yang who came close to her, Lucy, lying on the ground, said calmly and calmly, "I''m fine. I can''t die."


    Gao Yang yelled at Sergei, "make your people faster, faster! They can''t fucking hold it!"

 Chapter 472

    During the crisis, the feeling of time is extremely long. Gao Yang wants to raise his hand to see the time, but he finds that his left arm doesn''t listen much. Then he remembers that he was shot in his left shoulder socket.


    He put his left hand on his right wrist and looked at the time. He found that they had been trapped in the jewelry store for 15 minutes. At this time, Ivan''s operation had been carried out for almost 11 or 12 minutes, but Ivan''s people hadn''t arrived yet.


    The only hope was that Ivan''s men came to rescue, but the rescuers didn''t come. Although Gao Yang was impatient, there was no way, but Sergei was more anxious than him. He dialed the phone again and shouted in Russian to urge the rescuers to come quickly.


    At this time, Bruce suddenly yelled, "all right! The operation is over. If ivando can last for two hours, he must undergo a comprehensive operation."


    Gao Yang said that Bruce and Lucy can both stay in the Satan mercenary regiment, but they must not affect the whole team because of the relationship between lovers, and Bruce did.


    When Bruce learned that Lucy and Gao Yang were shot, he just turned his head and took a look. After seeing the shot position of Gao Yang and Lucy, he continued to operate on Ivan. Since then, he didn''t even twist his head.


    Announced the end of Ivan''s emergency operation. Based on the principle of heavy first and light later, Bruce quickly went to lucica''s side. After checking lucica''s injury, he said loudly: "the bat is seriously injured. There is no life danger in three hours."


    After checking Lucy''s injury, Bruce came to Gao Yang and grabbed Gao Yang''s arm to move back and forth. After looking at the position of the wound, Bruce grew an airway: "penetrating injury, boss, you''re lucky. The bullet deviated one centimeter down, and your clavicle was broken. Now it''s just a hole in the muscle, and the big blood vessels and bones are all right."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "stop talking nonsense. How''s Ivan? If you''re okay, go and see Frye and them and save people quickly."


    Bruce nodded: "Ivan has saved his life for the time being, but he must undergo surgical treatment under complete conditions. Frye, there is no need to risk surgery here for their injury. They still have to wait until they go to a conditional place. Well, hold on, I have to sew Ivan''s belly, or his internal organs will flow out when evacuating."


    Gao Yang was speechless. He just wanted to ask Bruce, why are you running around without even sewing Ivan''s belly.


    Ivan Kwai quickly and quickly took the knife that Ivan had broken and cracked. But when he was sewing, he suddenly said, "chief, two salesmen have oversupplied their blood. They must stop. Otherwise, they may die. But Ivan can''t stop supplying blood. I can''t let Ivan stop bleeding immediately."


    Gao Yang''s head was big and said immediately, "let them withdraw first, I''ll give it a try, and then draw 100 ml. fight slowly."


    Gao Yang was about to go to Bruce while talking, but he was held down by both hands at the same time. Li JinFang stared at him with an idiot''s eyes and said, "you''re fucking stupid? You''ve been hurt yourself. Go away."


    On the other side was Tommy, who shook his head and said, "boss, I''ll come."


    At this time, groliov at the door shouted, "let''s do it again, rams and worker bees. Come and strengthen the firepower, and we''ll take turns."


    While groliov was talking, Li JinFang stretched out his arm in front of Bruce and said, "come on."


    At this time, Sergei, who had been yelling at the phone, roared with extreme ecstasy: "our reinforcements have arrived, they are coming!"


    As soon as Sergei''s voice fell, Gao Yang heard a rapid sound of machine guns, followed by gunfire outside the shop.


    Not long after, that is, dozens of seconds later, four or five cars in a row made a sharp tire rubbing sound and stopped at the door of the jewelry store. Then they saw some people get out of the car and stand around the car and shoot out.


    Samuel and brejinfsky rushed into the store with their bags on their backs and a gun in their arms. When they saw Ivan on the counter, their eyes were straight.


    Bruce was covered with blood and had completely become a blood man, and his hand was still stitching Ivan quickly. When he saw Samuel and they were stunned, Bruce immediately roared, "idiot, what the fuck is the Leng, plasma!"


    After Samuel''s inspiration, he quickly took down his backpack, opened it and put it in Bruce''s hand. He said in a hurry, "it''s all type B and type O plasma, is that enough?"


    Bruce''s hand pulled in the bag, and then said in a hurry, "Falk, where''s the blood transfusion tube!"


    Samuel''s eyes were straight and said, "I didn''t take it."


    Gao Yang said in an urgent voice: "at this time, you have to have some blood transfusion. Can''t you use a ready-made blood transfusion tube?"


    Bruce was more urgent and shouted, "Falk, it''s good to be able to use. This is refrigerated plasma. After rapid heating, a special blood transfusion tube must be used. If there is no special blood transfusion tube, Ivan will die faster."


    Gao Yangji just wanted to scratch his head, but now the biggest good news is Samuel. After they came, the enemy outside has no threat for the time being. The most important thing is how to take Ivan alive.


    He brought the plasma but couldn''t use it. Gao Yang wanted to cry without tears, but he must have stayed in place early. Gao Yang immediately shouted, "get in the car, get in the car! Leave here first and go to Andy Ho''s clinic. Hammer, bear, who is type B or type O blood, or who is your person? Call in for blood transfusion!"


    Brejinfsky''s eyes lit up and said, "I, I''m type O blood."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "the problem is solved. Let the bear supply blood to Ivan. Come a few people, get Ivan to the car, hammer, ask your people who is type B or O blood, let them sit in the same car with Ivan, test tube, take care of Ivan, come on, come on, come on!"


    After roaring loudly, Li JinFang and Tommy immediately picked up Frye, while groliov and TREB lifted lucika. At this time, Samuel ran to Antonov''s body, looked at Antonov''s body, ran out without saying a word and called in the back of the two people.


    Bruce first transfused brejinfsky to Ivan, and then asked four people to carry Ivan to the car. Then Samuel ran back and carried the seriously injured bodies of Sergei and Antonov to the car.


    Samuel, they brought a total of 15 people and six cars. One of them was a pickup truck, and the rest were all cars. It was no problem to install them, but it was a little cramped to put Ivan flat in the back seat.


    The fighting on the street has also stopped. After throwing Ivan into the car, Bruce and brejinfsky sit in the same car with Ivan. Then, the team immediately set off and sped towards Andy Ho''s clinic.


    Gao Yang''s nerves were still in a high state of tension. Samuel and he sat in the same car. After the car drove up, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "hammer, if the movement is so big, will it attract the police?"


    Samuel shook his head and said, "it seems that the attacker has settled the police. The police will not go out unless the attacker notifies the police to finish it."


    Knowing that he would not encounter the interception of the police, Gao Yang''s mood was relaxed, but he still couldn''t completely put his heart down when he watched the motorcade start to run amok in the street. At that moment, he said, "no, we''re too ostentatious. The enemy and the police will easily find us."


    Samuel thought for a moment, nodded and said, "this is a problem. After taking you to the clinic, I will let the car continue to swagger to other places to lead away the enemy and the police."


    Gao Yang took a breath and felt uneasy. Then he said, "Colombia can''t stay. If Ivan has any secret stronghold or escape channel, you have to make arrangements quickly. As long as Ivan''s situation is a little stable, we''ll withdraw quickly. In addition, there are too few people now. Find more people."


    Samuel shook his head and said, "everything you said is in Ivan''s hands, but Ivan can''t wake up in a short time. Antonov also knows how to arrange it. However, Antonov is dead. Now the hands are the limit that I and the bear can summon. We brought all the people."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "it''s no good going on like this. I have to find a way. Someone must arrange to send us all away immediately."


    Gao Yang thought of Wu liyangke for the first time. He took his backpack, took out the satellite phone from it, and quickly called Wu liyangke.


    "Hello, old friend, how are you doing in South America? I heard Ivan say you''re doing well..."


    "Shut up and listen to me. Ivan is dying. We''re saving him, but you have to find a way to get us out of Bogota and Colombia, or Ivan will die even if he is saved by a test tube!"


    "What? What! What are you talking about!"


    Gao Yang shouted angrily: "What the fuck, Ivan is dying! He has been shot three times, and his bodyguard Antonov is dead. Someone wants to kill Ivan. We had a gun battle in the street and at least dozens of people died. Now almost all of us are injured. Let''s get the hell out of this place! Otherwise, we won''t wait for those who want Ivan''s life Kill us, and the police have to kill us! "


    Ulyanko''s voice began to tremble, and he hurriedly said: "Gao! Save Ivan. Please, no, please don''t let Ivan die. My God, I''ll rush there immediately. No matter what the situation is, please try your best to save Ivan''s life. Please, don''t call big Ivan. Don''t, if he knows, something big will happen. Oh, God, it''s already heaven now It''s a big thing. "

 Chapter 473

    Wuliyangke''s voice sounded not worried, but worried. Gao Yang didn''t remember when he had seen or heard wuliyangke so worried.


    Gao Yang is not interested in knowing why ulyanko is anxious. He is more concerned about how to free the Satan mercenary regiment from the state that is obviously out of control. Therefore, Gao Yang said eagerly: "why can''t you tell Big Ivan? If big Ivan helps, won''t the effect be better?"


    "Listen to me, Ivan is big Ivan''s nephew, my nephew! Ivan is the only blood relative of big Ivan in the world, you know? Big Ivan has a bad heart. I''m afraid big Ivan can''t bear the blow. Listen to me, I''ll find a way to tell Big Ivan the news of the accident. I can''t make him too excited. Listen, I''ll go to Colombia right away and keep calm Contact me and let me know any new news. That''s it. I''ll start now! "


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang still has no bottom in his heart. Ivan''s situation is too bad. They have done everything to the limit. Whether Ivan can survive depends on God''s will.


    Ten minutes after the car ran rampant through the streets of Bogota, it stopped at the door of Andy Ho''s clinic. The people on the car took Ivan to the clinic as fast as possible. At this time, Gao Yang grabbed Samuel and said: "Don''t go in. You take the team to attract other people''s attention. Also, go to the hotel where we live and take all our things. There are our weapons in it. After you get our things, try to send them to us. I think things may not end so easily. We have to be ready to continue the war."


    Samuel nodded and said, "I see. Wait for me."


    Samuel left with all the drivers and left eight people to protect Ivan in the clinic. When Gao Yang ran to the clinic, he saw that Ivan had been put on the movable operating table, and Bruce was standing in front of the bed to introduce Andy.


    Andy ho holds up his hands with rubber gloves and looks at Ivan on the operating bed, and the beautiful nurse is giving Ivan plasma.


    After Bruce''s hurried introduction, Andy nodded and said, "I see. I''ll operate on him right away. In addition, test tube, you''re one of the best battlefield doctors I''ve ever seen. I didn''t expect that there would be wounded people who could be sent to me alive in this situation. Great! EVA, push Ivan down to the operating room. We''re going to have an operation."


    EVA didn''t seem to experience these scenes less. She pushed onto the operating table and walked quickly to the operating room. At this time, Bruce said in a hurry: "there are many wounded, Andy, are there any extra operating rooms? I do the preliminary work, first remove the most dangerous situation, and then you are responsible for the later operation."


    Andy ho immediately nodded and said, "very good. That''s it. Wait a minute. AVA will help you prepare and disinfect. I''ll start first."


    After EVA and Andy he pushed Ivan away, Gao Yang immediately said, "go out and guard with short guns. Close the door of the clinic and don''t let the outside see the inside. It''s not time to relax your vigilance. Be careful."


    Brejinfsky waved his hand and said, "you all heard it. Go out and watch out for four people. Whether it''s the police or the enemy, don''t let them come over."


    Waiting for the four men to put down their rifles and go out to guard, the door of the clinic was immediately closed, hung a stop business sign, and pulled the curtain from the inside.


    Just then, EVA pushed Ivan into the operating room and came back. She said to Bruce, "come with me. The surgical clothes are ready. You can have the operation after disinfection."


    Bruce nodded and said, "wait a minute, they lost too much blood. You give them blood. And do you have enough plasma?"


    After Bruce pointed out the people who had given blood to Ivan one by one, AVA nodded and said, "I see. Give them blood transfusion immediately. The plasma is enough. We have always prepared a large amount of plasma here."


    At this time, brejinfsky held up two large bags in his hand and said, "there are still a lot here, all of which are type B and type O plasma. We just grabbed it from San Ignacio hospital."


    AVA shook her head and said, "no, we have enough plasma here, and it can ensure safety."


    When she finished hurriedly, EVA said to Bruce, "please follow me."


    There was no way to give Ivan first aid. Bruce took a pair of rubber gloves and began to operate on Ivan. He didn''t care about whether he would be infected, but now that conditions are available, he must be carefully prepared.


    After taking off his blood clothes and carefully cleaning his hands in the operating preparation room, Bruce changed into a new operating suit with the help of EVA, put on a mask and hat, and entered the standby operating room. Then EVA hurried out with an operating bed.


    "Sergei is in the most critical situation. Who is Sergei? Bring him up."


    There were few doctors and many wounded people, so they came one by one. After several people helped carry Sergei to the operating table, EVA quickly pushed Sergei to Bruce.


    Gao Yang looked at Frye with a painful face and sighed, "Frye, hold on."


    Frye smiled hard at Gao Yang and said, "boss, you didn''t call me a nickname. You violated our rules."


    Gao Yang''s right hand waved weakly at Frye, smiled and scolded, "asshole, you caught me."


    After that, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "thank you, Frye."


    When attacked, Frye stood in front of Gao Yang. Otherwise, Gao Yang was hit by the bullet instead of Frye. Although a thank-you seemed a little pale compared with life, Gao Yang still couldn''t say thank-you to Frye.


    Frye took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and said, "boss, I said when you took me away from South Africa. I''m willing to do anything. Well, I can''t die anyway. Let''s not say this. Your appearance makes me feel numb. Also, I''m so tired. Would you let me have a quiet rest for a while?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, shook his head, and then closed his mouth. At this time, EVA came out again and said loudly, "if you need blood transfusion, tell me your blood type. You come first."


    EVA refers to Lucy card, but Lucy card says blankly, "blood type? I don''t know what blood type I am. You can lose it to them first."


    AVA can only test Lucy''s blood group first. Before waiting for Lucy''s blood group results, she transfuses Frye and Gao Yang with plasma. For a time, a row of people in Andy Ho''s clinic sit for blood transfusion, which is spectacular.

 Chapter 474

    The busiest thing in the clinic is not Andy ho or Bruce, but the beautiful nurse EVA.


    Ava''s busy work before and after running, let alone rest, is almost a lack of breathing opportunities. After giving Gao Yang blood transfusion, she has to prepare Lucy and Frye for surgery, such as pushing people into the preparation room, removing their clothes, simply cleaning the wound, taking anesthetic, etc. AVA did it alone.


    Bruce''s first aid was really first aid. It didn''t take fifteen minutes. Bruce shouted, "EVA, prepare new surgical clothes, and then help me clean the operating room and let the little fly operate."


    Lucy and Frye had just been disposed of. After hearing Bruce''s call, EVA hurried to help Bruce put on new gloves, masks, clothes and other things. She quickly pushed Sergey out and then pushed Frye in.


    Gao Yang couldn''t see it. He said loudly, "who has some first aid experience to help EVA? Such efficiency is too low."


    Gao Yang was kind, but AVA didn''t appreciate it. Just when several people were ready to take a hand, AVA shouted, "no, you all sit well for me. You can only help me more and more. I''ll do it myself."


    When Frye was put on the operating table and began to operate on Frye, EVA finally had time to deal with Gao Yang. She pushed a medical cart around Gao Yang. EVA cut Gao Yang''s T-shirt with a few scissors, looked at Gao Yang''s wound, and then picked up a needle to inject Gao Yang.


    "Wait, wait, what''s this, anesthetic?"


    AVA said anxiously, "of course it''s anesthetic. Curious baby, if you don''t want to know more, I''ll give it."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "wait, is it local anesthesia or general anesthesia? Will I lose consciousness after injecting anesthetic?"


    "General anesthesia, if you only need local anesthesia, tell me your choice."


    Knowing that EVA was busy to death, looking at the impatient EVA, Gao Yang could only smile and say, "sorry, if I feel numb, will my brain be affected? I mean, will my thinking be affected?"


    "Of course, the position where you need anesthesia is on your shoulder. If the dose is small, it won''t be of great use. If the dose is slightly larger, your head will faint. What do you seem to know?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "no anesthesia. Thank you. You can be busy with something else."


    EVA looked at Gao Yang with strange eyes and immediately pushed the car away, while Li JinFang frowned and said, "why not anesthesia? Do you have to endure the pain and get a knife?"


    Groliov also said with concern: "direct operation without anesthesia? It''s not so nervous now. You don''t need to do this."


    Gao yangman said helplessly, "no, God knows what will happen next. In case the enemy comes again or the police come to the door, I''m dizzy. What can I do? Just bear it."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, brejinfsky suddenly changed his face. After covering the ear with headphones with his hand, he immediately looked at Gao Yang and said, "there are several cars coming. It should be our enemy. What should we do?"


    After waving his hand, Gao Yang said in a loud voice, "what else can we do? Stop them! Stop people outside the clinic as far as possible. Don''t go quickly!"


    Brejinfsky was also receiving blood transfusion. He pulled out the blood transfusion vessel, then stood up, yelled at the earphone, and then shouted loudly: "don''t move first, just be vigilant. If you can''t, I''ll call you for help."


    After that, brejinfsky waved his hand, opened the door with several people in the clinic and rushed out.


    Groliov, who were still losing blood, took out their pistols one after another, ready to fight again when the situation was bad.


    Before a bag of plasma was lost, the enemy killed them again. Gao Yang''s left hand was inconvenient to move. He could only say to Cui Bo around him: "second Olympic Games, why are you waiting? Help me unplug!"


    Cui Bo, with a gun in one hand, put his hand on Gao Yang''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "brother Yang, you can have a blood transfusion at ease. You won''t be used for a while."


    As soon as Cui Bo finished his words, there was a gunshot outside. Sure enough, the enemy killed the door again, but less than a minute later, brejinfsky rushed back to the clinic.


    After returning to the clinic, brejinfsky''s face was very ugly and said with a sad face: "it''s really the people who attacked us, but they also came to send the wounded to Andy ho for treatment."


    After a moment of stupidity, Gao Yang suddenly said angrily, "Fark, can all the gangs in Bogota only come to Andy ho for treatment? Doesn''t Bogota have a decent hospital? Why does everyone have to find Andy Ho?"


    Brejinfsky said with a sad face: "there are many hospitals, but there are few surgeons with such good skills as Andy ho. In addition, there will be a lot of trouble if he goes to a big hospital with a gunshot wound, but Andy ho won''t have any trouble here."


    Gao Yang certainly knows why gangsters like to run to Andy ho. Although it''s a coincidence that the enemy will come to Andy Ho''s clinic, they have to shoot anyway. They must not be allowed to approach the clinic or even come to the clinic, but the problem is that the gun was completely exposed just now. Needless to say, Either the enemy or the police will come to the door.


    After sighing helplessly, Gao Yang said to brejinfsky, "did you catch the living mouth? Did you ask who attacked us?"


    Brejinfsky shook his head and said, "after the shooting, the car behind ran away, but we left several cars in front and caught several people alive. Now they are being interrogated."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "revenge is something to do in the future. Now we''d better save our lives. Go and ask Andy he, how''s Ivan''s operation going? If we can withdraw, we''ll withdraw quickly."


    Brejinfsky ran to the door of the operating room. After asking a few questions loudly, he soon ran back and said with a sad face: "Andy said that Ivan can''t move in a short time. At least an hour and a minute can''t be less."


    Ivan can''t move within an hour, and there is Sergei. Even if Gao Yang can ignore the life and death of Ivan and Sergei, Frey and Lucy are waiting for the operation. The time has been delayed for a long time. If it is delayed, Frye and Lucy will have to finish.


    Gao Yang clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "it''s all for this. No matter who he is, even if he dies, he has to let Frye and Ivan finish the operation. Everyone dies together. Falk, get ready to fight!"


    After hating, Gao Yang suddenly remembered a terrible thing, so he quickly said to brejinvsky, "by the way, is there a death penalty in Colombia?"


    Brejinfsky said in amazement, "why do you ask this?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I''m not afraid of gangs or others. I''m afraid of being surrounded by the police or special forces. If the police really come, we can only surrender. In that case, even if we are sentenced to life imprisonment, we can still leave a chance to save us."


    Brejinvsky sighed: "there is no death penalty in Colombia, but I can guarantee that we will never live until we are tried. If there are gangs who want our lives, we will never live for three days in Bogota prison, so give up this unrealistic idea."


    Gao Yang habitually shrugged his shoulders, and then the wound on his left shoulder immediately reminded him that he was not suitable for this action now, so Gao Yang bared his teeth and said, "well, although I have thought of the possibility, I''m still disappointed after you say it. Guys, it seems that we really have no way back. If we don''t want to fight, we have to fight."


    Brekingforth nodded and said, "ram, thank you, thank you. Well, don''t say anything else. As long as we can survive, we have plenty of opportunities to deal with. You continue to transfuse blood. If you need help, I''ll call you."


    After brejinfsky finished, he had to leave the clinic. At this time, he shouted loudly: "wait, it has been exposed anyway. Let the hammers come back. In particular, it is important for him to bring our equipment."


    "I''ve informed the hammer that he''s on his way to the hotel. I think he''ll come back with your equipment soon," said the head of brekingforth


    After waiting for brejinvsky to leave, Gao Yang couldn''t help but look up to the sky and sighed: "Alas, it''s a loss without equipment. If we wear bulletproof vests, why?"


    Cui Bo disapproved and said, "pull it down. Who is still wearing heavy bulletproof vests when shopping?"


    Gao Yang was depressed, but he had no choice. This time he was really dragged down by Ivan, but he couldn''t say anything. He had a good relationship with Ivan. For the sake of that time, he couldn''t leave Ivan.


    Gao Yang''s plasma is 400ml. It''s estimated that it will take more than an hour to wait for the plasma transfusion. Soon, Li JinFang couldn''t stay. He pulled out the transfusion vessel and said, "I didn''t feel dizzy. It''s not too late to replenish blood. You transfusion first. I''ll go and see the situation."


    When Li JinFang pulled out, several other people couldn''t stay. They pulled out the blood transfusion one after another. At this time, the gunfire outside the door rang again, accompanied by a strong harsh brake sound. After the brake sound, there was a very dense gunfire.


    You can tell from the gunfire that the enemy used machine guns, and God knows if there is any fire such as rocket launchers besides machine guns.


    When the enemy came again this time, there must not be only a few people. Gao Yang couldn''t sit still anymore. While he was glad he didn''t let AVA give him anesthetic, Gao Yang grabbed the blood transfusion vessel with his difficult left hand and pulled it out. Then he stood up, took out his pistol and said loudly, "go out and see the situation. Everyone pay attention to safety."

 Chapter 475

    Andy Ho''s clinic is located on a narrow street. When Gao Yang ran outside the clinic, he found that the left and right sides of the narrow street had been blocked by cars.


    Facing the enemy on both sides, brejinfsky and his companions can only hide behind the car and shoot at the approaching enemy at both ends to prevent the enemy from approaching.


    The number of the enemy had to be at least forty or fifty, and machine guns were used. Machine gun bullets filled holes in the car that brejinfsky used as a shelter.


    Gao Yang just glanced out and quickly retracted his head back. The street was too dangerous. Bullets flew everywhere. Brejinfsky and several of them were pressed down behind the car and couldn''t lift their heads at all.


    Brejinfsky did a good job, blocking the enemy 40 meters away. Whenever the enemy attacked under the cover of the terrain, brejinfsky would shoot and shoot the enemy back with accurate spot fire. Therefore, even if the scene looked extremely ugly and dangerous, it somehow blocked the enemy.


    The enemy''s positions are all 40 meters away. Only Gao Yang of pistols. It''s useless for them to go out. After taking a look at the situation, Gao Yang reluctantly waved: "go back and prepare to form a second line of defense. If we can''t carry it outside, we have to guard the door of the clinic with pistols."


    Li JinFang said anxiously, "this won''t work. If the enemy uses rocket propelled grenades or something, it can''t be stopped at all."


    As soon as Li JinFang''s voice fell, he heard a loud noise outside. Gao Yang looked at it again, and then said with a bitter look on his face: "the rocket has come."


    After two more explosions, Gao Yang looked again, but after three rocket explosions, a car used as a shelter had begun to burn, while the two people who had hidden behind the car were motionless and had become corpses.


    When brejinfsky saw Gao Yang, he roared, "go back and don''t come out. I''ll try my best to delay time."


    Gao Yang could only shout, "hammer, how long will they come back?"


    After brejinfsky fired two shots, he shouted while changing into a new magazine: "fifteen minutes, no faster!"


    Looking at the situation outside, Gao Yang thought it was a miracle that he could hold on for five minutes. They didn''t have any heavy firepower at all. Brejinfsky only had automatic rifles and pistols, and not everyone had grenades. Together, they looked like fifteen or six. With such firepower, he resisted the enemy hard, and there was no suspense of defeat at all.


    Gao Yang wanted to pick up the automatic rifles in the hands of the two killed people, but that required him to run a distance of seven or eight meters to see the density of bullets on the battlefield. He immediately gave up the idea.


    At the moment when he was at a loss, the enemy banged two more rockets. This time, after a car serving as a shelter was destroyed, a person hiding behind the car was killed on the spot, and the other was soon screened by bullets from the enemy when he crawled back to avoid the burning car after being injured.


    If the enemy has been using rockets to open the way, everything will be over. Brejinfsky and the people he took are not weak in combat effectiveness, and the guns are very accurate. Otherwise, they can''t drag the enemy for so long, but the problem is that in the final analysis, firepower is still the king on the battlefield. No matter how powerful you are, the people who are better than B will be crushed by a shell.


    Brejinfsky, they are now overwhelmed, and they can''t even withdraw to the clinic. As long as they move away from the cover, they must be sieved by bullets.


    Gao Yang felt bitter in his mouth and turned to look at the people: "don''t think about it. Get ready to fight."


    So far, it''s no use saying anything. There''s no other way to go except to fight.


    Seal the door of the clinic with a pistol. Gao Yang is actually very sure, but if the enemy knocks with a rocket, he will have to die.


    The enemy suddenly stepped up the offensive. While blocking brejinfsky with machine guns, the Rockets finally stopped fighting, and more than a dozen people rushed over at both ends of the street with guns.


    Berekinfsky they had nothing to do with the Rockets, but they were not afraid of the people who rushed over. Although there were only four people left, the enemy couldn''t rush to them after continuous gunshots. After leaving a few bodies, they retreated in embarrassment.


    Gao Yang pasted it at the door and watched brejinfsky. They beat back an enemy attack, but he didn''t feel very happy. The enemy''s attack was beaten back. Next, it must be the rocket to open the way, and then repeat the process just now.


    The enemy had enough people to die, but brejinfsky could not afford to die. As long as two more people died, it would be difficult to stop the enemy''s next attack.


    When Gao Yang felt that he was in a desperate situation, brejinfsky suddenly shouted at him in surprise: "the enemy retreated, they ran away!"


    Gao Yang was ecstatic. When he was about to cheer loudly, he suddenly thought of a problem. When the jewelry store was attacked, Gao Yang and the attackers had a gunfight for nearly half an hour, but the police never showed up. This time, it lasted nearly half an hour before and after the battle.


    Gunfire and explosion were loud. Gao Yang felt that even if the Colombian police colluded with drug lords or gangs, they could not pretend not to hear it all the time. Therefore, the sudden retreat of these attackers must not want to meet the police.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "is the police coming?"


    "No, the enemy has withdrawn, all of them have withdrawn, but I don''t see the police. FAK, the police are coming!"


    Before brejinvsky finished his sentence, he heard the siren.


    Of course, Gao Yang also heard the siren. If he had been fighting with the enemy, he could still hold on to Samuel''s hope for help, but now, it''s really a widow who has lost her son - there''s no hope.


    Gao Yang''s heart sank. He immediately shouted, "pick up the rifle and come to the clinic. Come on, come on."


    After brejinfsky roared twice, several people picked up the rifles of their dead companions and ran to the clinic. Just as they ran back, countless police cars with sirens blocked both ends of the street. Then they swarmed out, and the police began to pull up the cordon.


    Surrounded by the police, not ordinary police. It''s machine gun and explosion here. It must be the special police directly. Maybe it''s the Colombian special forces directly.


    Looking at the policemen dressed in black, wearing face masks, bulletproof vests and armed to the teeth, holding shields, they quickly covered the streets. After being stunned for a while, they suddenly said: "Bear, we are tourists. You are all guerrillas. Now you can take us hostage. In addition, the doctors and nurses here are also your hostages. Prepare to negotiate with the police as long as you can."

 Chapter 476

    "Listen to the people inside. You are surrounded. Put down your weapons and stop resistance."


    The contents and procedures of the police around the world are similar. Although the police who firmly blockaded them put on a posture of attack, they still shouted first, rather than directly attacking without saying hello.


    Gao Yang is not afraid to fight gangs, drug lords or guerrilla rebels, but he is afraid to fight the police. The reason is very simple. He has no other way to go except to die.


    If the police are beaten back, people can still go to the special police. If the special police are not enough, people can go directly to the special forces. If the special forces still can''t work, people can''t transfer more troops.


    If he can break through the encirclement, he doesn''t have any unexpected hope and has not directly exchanged fire with the police. This is definitely a brain crippling behavior, so Gao Yang won''t exchange fire with the police anyway. He doesn''t want to annoy the police, and then let the police don''t even keep the chance to catch a living. It''s really tragic to kill them directly


    Brejinfsky translated the police''s cry to Gao Yang, so he didn''t have to say much. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, "we have hostages, foreign hostages. If you dare to attack, we''ll kill the hostages!"


    After a loud roar, brejinfsky whispered to Gao Yang: "it''s estimated that it won''t work. If the police choose to attack, don''t move and pretend to be a hostage all the time."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "pretending to be a hostage won''t last long. It''s of no great use, but we surrender when the situation is bad to see if anyone can save us."


    Brejinfsky looked bitter and said, "it''s a death to be caught by the police. Now Samuel, they''re not surrounded by the police. If they attack from the back, maybe we can rush out."


    Brejinfsky also knows that his proposal is too difficult, not to mention whether Samuel can break through the encirclement of the police, the key is that there are Ivan, Sergey, Frye and lucika. Even if Samuel and his team create an opportunity outside, Gao Yang can''t leave with the four seriously wounded.


    The police shouted again outside. After listening attentively for a moment, brejinfsky was surprised: "they said not to hurt the hostages. What conditions can we talk about? We must ensure the safety of the hostages. What''s the situation?"


    His eyes lit up and said: "No matter what the situation is, you can certainly delay the time. Bear, you grab the rabbit and go out to make a picture. Just mention a few conditions to delay the time. I''ll get in touch with people quickly and prepare them to rescue us after we are all caught. Also, Samuel, it''s no use for them to come. Let them hide and find a way to camp together after contacting our agent Save us. "


    Brejinfsky grabbed one of his men and told him a few words. At the same time, Gao Yang also said to Cui Bo, "rabbit, you pretend to be a hostage. Our faces are foreigners. We should be useful. Be careful not to show our faces."


    Treble lowered his head, put his hands behind his head, raised his arms just over his face, and was pushed out of the door with a pistol against his head by one of brejinfsky''s subordinates.


    After traber was pushed out to shine a picture, he was soon pulled back. Then brejinfsky began to shout under the tree and began to put forward conditions to the police. At this time, brejinfsky also took the time to call Samuel.


    Brejinfsky called Samuel, and Gao Yang also took the time to call ulyanko. After ulyanko connected the phone, Gao Yang immediately lowered his voice and said, "vampire, this time the trouble is really big."


    Ulyanko was very nervous and said, "what''s the situation? Ivan, Ivan is dead?"


    High pitched emergency channel: "He''s not dead yet. He''s undergoing surgery, but now we''re surrounded by the police. We must be arrested if there''s any accident. I don''t know whether we can hold on until Ivan finishes the surgery, whether the police will give Ivan time for surgery, or whether the gangs will kill us all the first time we give up resistance. In short, everything is full of uncertainty Qualitative, the only thing you can know is that you must find a way to catch us, on the premise that we can live until you come. "


    "Fark, the trouble is really big, really big! But anyway, try to save your life. I will try my best to rescue you. I will rush there immediately. Also, big Ivan will do it. Believe me, as long as you don''t die, he will be able to save you. However, please try your best to save Ivan''s life."


    As soon as ulyanko finished speaking, brejinfsky said in a hurry: "ram, I''ve contacted the hammer. He''s with your agent. Your agent asked to talk to you."


    Gao Yang said to ulyanko. After this, he immediately received brejinfsky''s phone and said, "Hello, little Donny, what can you do?"


    "Ram, I''m close to you with the hammer. We have all the equipment. But listen to me, ram, the hammer can''t break the encirclement of the police. I''ve decided to give up the attack temporarily and stay to rescue you. Ram, you''d better give up resistance. After being caught by the police, I''ll ask the police to intervene at the first time. As long as you don''t die, you can still be saved, but you have to wait If you were killed by the police in resistance, everything will be over. "


    Little Downey''s idea is the same as Gao Yang''s, that is, don''t let Samuel and them make a senseless attack and then lose their lives. Instead of dying in vain, it''s better to retain their living strength for the next rescue operation.


    Gao Yang is very glad that little Downey stayed in the hotel and didn''t go to the jewelry store with them. Now it seems that it''s also lucky that little Downey didn''t follow. They also left one of their own people outside to carry out rescue operations without being caught.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yi said in a deep voice: "little Donny, someone will contact you. If we are caught instead of being killed directly, you will cooperate with him to find a way to rescue us. If we are all dead, you can leave Colombia as soon as possible. OK, that''s it."


    Time is precious. After ending the call with little Downey, Gao Yang is going to call Morgan with a satellite phone. He can''t place all his hopes on uliyangke. Gao Yang also has to use his own channels to save himself. What he can count on now is also the most capable. Naturally, Morgan should be counted.


    Before calling Morgan, Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and said, "how''s it going? How''s the effect?"


    Cui Bo shook his head and said, "there''s no news feedback yet. I think it''s enough. If it''s just a police action, it should work. But I''m afraid the police are colluding with the people who attacked Ivan. In that case, I think the police will still attack."


    Of course, Gao Yang, who Cui Bo said, also knows that the attackers withdrew suddenly just before the arrival of the police. It must have been tipped off, and it is likely that the attackers have greeted the police before the action. It is impossible to say that the attackers did not collude with the police.


    Gao Yang can only hope that the collusion between the attackers and the police is not so deep, which can not affect the police to directly attack regardless of the lives of foreign hostages.


    There were few numbers stored on Gao Yang''s satellite phone. He turned out Morgan''s phone number and was about to dial it out, but found that before Morgan''s number, it was the phone number of the angel mercenary group.


    Seeing the phone number of the angel mercenary regiment, Gao Yang felt a move in his heart. Then he immediately dialed the phone, but the phone was not for Morgan, but for the liaison officer of the angel mercenary regiment.


    After two beeps on the phone, a man connected the phone. A strange voice said on the phone, "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Nate Schumacher. Let him answer the phone!"


    After a moment of silence on the phone, the strange voice said, "Hello, who?"


    Gao Yang went crazy and shouted, "I''m a ram, the ram of Satan mercenary regiment. Are you with Nate? Call him if you are!"


    "RAM? Well, I''m not sure whether the Colonel will answer your phone. If I hang up directly, he can''t answer your phone. In that case, please don''t call again."


    After the other end of the phone finished, there was no sound, but the phone was still on. Although Gao Yang was eager, he could only wait patiently.


    After almost half a minute, there was finally a voice on the phone. This time, Gao Yang''s familiar voice rang.


    "Hello, ram, I''m surprised you''ll call me, but I''m glad to answer your phone. Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing Knight''s voice, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "Knight, where are you now? Are you still in Colombia?"


    "Yes, we''ll have a rest in Bogota. We won''t leave until tomorrow. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang never thought the angel mercenary regiment and Nate Schumacher were so cute. He immediately said excitedly, "something, something, I want to hire you to do a task."


    "Oh? Satan mercenaries hire Angel mercenaries for tasks? Mercenaries hire mercenaries? Ha ha, this is really strange, man. However, although it feels strange, I seem to have no reason to refuse. Well, let me tell you about our charges. Our commission for tasks starts from $10 million in principle, but it depends on what you intend to hire us for ¡£¡±


    "Cut the crap. I''ll hire you to get us out of the police siege and make a direct price."


    After being silent for a moment, Knight suddenly sniffed and said, "Oh, you made the noise in the city? Ha ha, man, how did you get surrounded by the police? It''s so funny. With the efficiency of Bogota police, you can all be surrounded. It seems that your situation is very bad."


    Gao Yang said in an urgent voice: "say whether to answer or not. If you answer, please quote quickly. I don''t have time to gossip with you!"


    Gao Yang was very anxious, but Knight Schumacher said leisurely: "take it, why not take it, but you should consider it. In your current tense situation, I must take the opportunity to blackmail you."

 Chapter 477

    Knight Schumacher made it clear that cars and horses were going to trap people, but Gao Yang''s heart was not only happy, but also happy for no other reason. Even if he lost his family and property, he still had a chance to make a comeback, but if he was killed, everything would be over.


    If you get hurt, you have to be grateful to others. Gao Yang is in such a state of mind now. The reason is very simple. Any mercenary regiment has to weigh the consequences of going to war with the violent institutions of a normal country.


    "Make an offer!"


    Urged by the high voice, Knight said calmly, "well, for your sake of being killed, I''ll make an offer, 100 million dollars."


    Knight really dared to open his mouth. He was ready for the pit. Gao Yang turned his eyes when he heard it.


    "100 million dollars? Fark, you bastard really dare to make a price. I can''t get so much money if you kill me. Don''t be kidding. Please make a real price. No, make a friendship price, please."


    Knight Schumacher was surprised and said, "your mercenary regiment can''t even take out 100 million dollars? Oh, that''s right. You''re new rookies. Well, I''ll give you a conscience price of 50 million dollars."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I still can''t get it out. Please, how about giving a good friend a price? Please, please! I really don''t have time to bargain with you. I''m true. No, all of us can''t get so much money together."


    Knight also sighed and said, "if you are really going to be killed now, it means you are really poor, man. It''s better for you to bid. If I can accept it, I will accept it."


    The mercenaries'' money can''t be repudiated or owed. Gao Yang quickly thought about how much the people of their whole Satan mercenary regiment could collect. He was about to quote a price, but he heard brejinfsky''s urgent voice: "sorry to bother you, the police said, let''s ensure the safety of the hostages. I think it should be no problem to delay for an hour."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said to knight, "we can come up with $20 million, but this is really my limit."


    "Please allow me to sigh, ram, you are really poor, 20 million. Well, this is twice the normal price, which can be regarded as the crisis price. Well, I accept. Then, talk about your location and requirements. I think you should hope we can catch up right away."


    Gao Yang covered the microphone and shouted to brejinfsky, "tell me where we are, come on, come on!"


    After telling knight the exact address of the clinic, he shouted loudly: "A total of 16 of us need to evacuate. Four of the seriously wounded are unable to move. Oh, and I am a light wounded. I don''t know how many police outside. In short, we are surrounded. In addition, many of the police surrounding us can be confirmed to be Swat. In addition, I don''t know whether there are military forces involved."


    "SWAT? Well, the Swat in Bogota is OK, but it can be easily handled. Also, what degree of treatment do you want your seriously injured? Do you need to contact the hospital?"


    "Our four seriously wounded are now receiving first aid. If I can, I hope I can try my best to take action after they get help. Of course, it''s better to find a hospital for follow-up treatment. As for others, please wait a moment."


    Gao Yang covered the phone and hurriedly said to Li JinFang, "go and ask how long it will take for the operation to be completed."


    Li JinFang quickly ran back and shouted to Gao Yang: "Ivan still needs half an hour. Bruce has finished the operation for lucika, and Frye''s first aid can be finished soon. They can all move and have further surgery when they reach a safe place."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said: "we need half an hour. Now let''s see that we should be able to hold on to this time. You can write down a phone number and contact my agent. They can cooperate with you outside the police encirclement."


    "Half an hour, right? Well, we should be able to arrive. So, do you want me to make all the evacuation plans, or just rescue you from the encirclement? Also, to what extent, even if we complete your entrustment, as long as you survive, or can none of you die? If it is the latter, we need to discuss the price and details again Question... "


    Gao Yang couldn''t help it anymore and shouted, "asshole, can we talk about the details after meeting? Can we?"


    Knight laughed and said, "in fact, these details should be agreed in advance, but for your urgent sake, let''s meet again. Wait, get there within half an hour, be ready to break through, and I''ll inform you before the attack. That''s it. Bye."


    After Knight hung up the phone, he breathed a sigh of relief. He could only hope to rescue after being caught. Being rescued from the encirclement must be a more direct and safer best solution.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said briskly: "within half an hour, there will be an army to save us. Everyone get ready and try to delay the evacuation until Ivan''s operation is over. Bear, help me contact the hammer."


    Brejinfsky hesitated and said, "it''s good for someone to save us, but can it be done?"


    Gao Yang said confidently, "the angel mercenary regiment came to save us. They said that if they can save us, they must save us. Get ready. The current situation is good for us. There should be no problem supporting for half an hour."


    At this time, the police outside shouted again. Then brejinfsky said with joy: "the police want to send negotiators. You guys should disguise as hostages and be more like hostages."


    Gao Yang was also overjoyed and said, "go and negotiate with the police and ask them to send negotiators."


    After putting the pistol back to his waist, he urged in a loud and urgent voice: "put away all the guns and squat in the corner. Who feels that his acting skills are not up to standard, remember to keep your head down and don''t let people see through."


    Brekingforth base station was at the door. After shouting a few words to the police, he immediately withdrew and said, "the negotiators are coming. Everyone is ready. It is estimated that the negotiators will talk to us for a long time. Time must be enough."


    Gao Yang squatted in the corner with the satellite phone, and then took the time to talk to little Downey before the negotiator arrived. After telling him the conditions negotiated with the angel mercenary group, let little Downey prepare for joint action with the angel mercenary group.


    While talking loudly, brejinfsky shouted to him, "the negotiator is coming. He will arrive soon. Hang up the phone quickly."


    Gao Yang quickly hung up the phone, then made a look of fear and sat down on the floor in the corner of the room. However, when he was trying to adjust himself to the expression that a hostage should have, brejinfsky said with a stunned face: "what''s the matter? The negotiator returned again?"


    When Gao Yang was puzzled, he heard the police shouting again, and this time the content was obviously not good news. Brejinfsky''s face turned iron blue.


    After the police shouted, brejinfsky shook his head at Gao Yang and said, "it''s really bad news. The police said, let''s put down our weapons and go out immediately, otherwise they will attack."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "didn''t you say you wanted to negotiate? Why did you change your mind again? Fark, did the attackers finally make the police change their mind?"


    Brejinfsky said in a deep voice, "it must be so. What should I do?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "what else can we do? Of course, fight. No matter what the origin of the people who attacked Ivan, since they can let the police not follow the process, they will certainly kill us immediately. Fight! Delay time and drag our reinforcements!"


    Li JinFang sighed. After standing up from the ground, he stretched out his hand and pulled Gao Yang up. He said loudly, "it''s a waste of feelings. Finally, you have to fight. Brother Yang, you have only one arm left now. It''s also a waste to stay here. Go inside. Anyway, it''s a matter of delaying time. Just leave it alone, ah."


    Groliov also said with a serious face: "Gao, go into the inner room. You have to act as the last line of defense."


    Tommy also said carelessly while checking the magazine: "boss, you are disabled. Don''t stay here to get in the way. Anyway, it''s no use for you to stay outside. Go inside."


    Although it''s hard to say, it''s a waste and an obstacle, Gao Yang knows better than anyone that Li JinFang and they just want to give him more chances to survive.


    Gao Yang said angrily, "come on, you, even if I have one arm left, I can play better than you. Don''t think too much. I''m so close inside and outside. Even if I hide, how long can I hold on? I''ll stay and strengthen my firepower. It''s better than hiding. Shut up and be ready for battle."


    Brejinfsky and his team took back four assault rifles, three of which were AK74 and one short barrel ak74u. Li JinFang, Cui Bo, groliov and Tommy had just one in their hands, but there were not many bullets. As for Gao Yang, his left shoulder was injured and he couldn''t use a long gun.


    The four men took their rifles and were checking how many bullets were left in the magazine. Brejinfsky shouted, "redistribute ammunition. One person has two spare magazines. Now pay attention. The police are coming and ready to shoot."


    After taking two quick change magazines wrapped with tape from brejinfsky, Li JinFang took a deep breath and stood behind the door. After glancing at the probe, he said loudly: "there are people on both sides, 30 meters away, slowly approaching. We shoot at both sides at the same time, suppress the enemy, pay attention to saving bullets, prepare grenades and keep up in time."


    After roaring, Li JinFang just stretched out his gun and fired a shuttle horizontally. Although he was not accurate, there was no threat at all, he still let Swat, who was holding a shield and arranged in an attack formation, pause for a while. Just as they stopped a little, two grenades were thrown in front of them.

 Chapter 478

    The explosion of two grenades stopped the two SWAT teams who were attacking. They didn''t seem to be prepared for a strong attack, at least not mentally.


    It''s easy to understand when you think about it. Originally, the negotiation experts have come out, and the task has become an action to rescue the hostages. Whether ordinary police or Swat, they must be ready for defense.


    When negotiating conditions with negotiators, arrange everything that should be arranged and arrange snipers in place. At the same time, choose the route of attack and how to choose equipment according to the situation observed by negotiators. In short, if you want to attack, you won''t attack rashly when you smear your eyes.


    It was progressing well. As a result, the first order from the top suddenly changed from the stage of defense and preparation to the stage of attack. At such a little time, it is difficult to say whether the Swat even the snipers are deployed in place. After all, the sniper''s shooting position is very particular. It is one thing to pick a place to set up a gun at will, and find someone who can control the overall situation, A shooting position without a dead corner is another matter.


    Of course, no matter which country''s Swat is, it is the basic requirement to be prepared to perform all tasks. If the order is defense, it should be kept tight, and if the order is attack, it should be able to attack immediately. However, the problem is that the requirement is the requirement, and whether it can be done is the key.


    The order of attack was a little sudden, so after being blocked by rifles and two grenades, the attack launched by four five person teams at the same time stopped immediately.


    After stopping the attacking team, brejinfsky immediately shouted: "we are from the gogwut odulo front. Those who are not afraid of death come here. Listen to everyone here today and watch your family, asshole."


    Brejinfsky''s words shouted out, and the effect was better than that of bullets and grenades. After hearing brejinfsky''s roar, the attacking team obviously hesitated. They should make a choice immediately whether to continue the attack or retreat, but they seemed to be in a dilemma.


    Gao Yang said curiously to brejinvsky, "what do you mean?"


    Brejinfsky smiled helplessly and said, "scare them and say that we are the hands of the big drug lords. These people have to think more when attacking. You see, the effect is really good."


    SWAT refers to the English abbreviation of special weapons and tactics. It was not the standard name of a force, but now this abbreviation has basically become the general name of special law enforcement forces subordinate to the police all over the world. All anti riot and anti-terrorism special law enforcement units that use special tactical means different from ordinary police can be called Swat.


    Some SWAT teams have super combat effectiveness, while others just hang the name of Swat. As for the Swat subordinate to Bogota police station, it''s hard to say.


    Strictly speaking, the combat effectiveness of Colombia''s special forces and SWAT is really strong. After decades of fighting with guerrillas and drug traffickers, they have rich combat experience. Although they lose and win, they are definitely a strong army. The jungle combat ability of the special forces is particularly worth mentioning, but it is strange that Colombia does not have SWAT of special forces and police, One thing they have in common is that they perform better after retirement than before.


    Mexico and Colombia have one thing in common, that is, both countries are flooded with drugs, and the military and police of the two countries also have one thing in common, that is, well-equipped and well-trained special forces have repeatedly failed in the exchange of fire between drug lords.


    The reason for the failure is very simple, because the drug lords are rich and well-equipped, and the armed members have retired from the special forces. After the special forces in Colombia retire, they immediately have a high paying job waiting for them, that is, working for the drug lords.


    Working for drug lords and taking money, you don''t have to worry that your family will be retaliated by the police after you die, but soldiers and police will be miserable. Soldiers take limited money when fighting for the country. If something happens, drug lords will retaliate against their family, so it''s normal to muddle along during the service period. Once you retire, you will be alive and kicking.


    When fighting with drug lords, every soldier or policeman will weigh how to fight the war, because what they face is their future boss. If they show bravery and become a national hero, they have to worry about the safety of themselves and their families day and night. Therefore, brejinfsky''s words definitely have a deterrent effect, and the effect is definitely stronger than bullets.


    It''s really sad to be a policeman in countries like Colombia and Mexico. You can either associate with drug lords or live in fear.


    In another country, the Swat troops of the police teach Gao Yang how to behave every minute, but in Colombia, Gao Yang can secretly rejoice that he is fortunately in Colombia.


    Brejinfsky glanced at him quickly. After he retracted his head, he immediately put a smile on his face and said, "they''ve gone back. I guess they''ll have to wait at least five minutes before they launch an attack again. It''s really deterrent for them to report Teodoro''s name."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "Teodoro is dead. I don''t think his name has any deterrent."


    Brejinfsky said, "I wasn''t in Colombia, so I know the name of such a person. Maybe they don''t know that Teodoro is dead."


    At this time, EVA came out of the operating room. After seeing EVA, Gao Yang didn''t care about talking nonsense with brejinfsky, and immediately said to EVA, "how''s the situation?"


    EVA still looked hurried and said, "the operation is not completed. Andy, why let me ask if you have a fire with the police? If so, he has a gas mask and bulletproof vest ready for you to borrow."


    Gao Yang''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard it. Then he nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice and said, "use, use! That''s great. How can you prepare this kind of thing?"


    AVA glanced at Gao Yang and said, "the patients treated here are either drug dealers or gang members. It''s strange not to prepare these? Well, come with me."


    EVA turned and left. Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "rabbit, big dog, come with me to get something."


    EVA went to the door of the same room, took out the key and opened it. Then she went into the room first.


    The room was dark. After AVA turned on the light, she could see that the room was small, but a cabinet was full of gas masks, a rifle and a pistol. There were a lot of grenades. Gao Yang saw that there were four small boxes, at least 40, but there were only four sets of bulletproof vests and helmets, which were hung on a clothes hanger.


    AVA first put on a rebound vest, put on a helmet, then reached out and took down a set and said, "you can use everything except the FAMAS rifle and Beretta m92 pistol. Anyway, we have to leave here."


    Gao Yang stopped talking nonsense. He couldn''t move one arm. He immediately waved a pistol and said, "take it quickly. Take all the grenades away. Take the gas mask, too."


    Cui Bo picked up a helmet and fastened it on Gao Yang''s head, while groliov picked up a bulletproof vest and put it on Gao Yang. Gao Yang remembered that he just jumped and said, "Falk, don''t patronize me. Take something. Give the bulletproof vest to the Raiders!"


    After urging them to hold a pile of things, Gao Yang ran out quickly and said loudly, "there are a lot of things. Let''s take them again, toad and bear. You two put on bulletproof vests."


    As Raiders, Li JinFang and brejinvsky are undoubtedly the strongest. Gao Yang means to let them wear bulletproof vests as arrow figures at the critical moment of breakthrough.


    Take everything out. When everyone was busy fuzing the grenade, Li JinFang, who should wear a bulletproof vest, picked up the bulletproof vest, but did not act according to Gao Yang''s order, but took it and put it on Gao Yang.


    "You''re a wounded man. It''s inconvenient to move. You can''t hide. Wear it."


    While Li JinFang was talking, brejinfsky pressed Li JinFang''s hand and said calmly, "you''ve come to this situation for Ivan, so don''t say anything. I won''t wear bulletproof vests, ram, don''t waste time."


    Just then, Tommy, who was watching at the door, said loudly, "the police are moving again. This time, no, it''s CS, it''s tear gas! Mask, bring a gas mask!"


    There was no time to say anything. Tommy and another watchman stretched out their guns and began to sweep. Li JinFang put on his bulletproof vest, took a gas mask and put it on his face. Then he buttoned his helmet on his head, ran to Tommy''s position immediately, pulled Tommy back, and then began to shoot out.


    In just a few seconds, at least a dozen tear gas hit the door of the clinic, mixed with at least a dozen smoke bombs emitting red smoke.


    Tear gas was thrown at the door of the clinic. Because it was an open area, the people in the clinic had not been particularly affected for the time being. After quickly putting on the gas mask, tear gas was even more useless. It was just that under the dual action of tear gas and smoke bomb, the sight was covered from the clinic, It is impossible to shoot accurately.


    It was inconvenient for Gao Yang to do anything with one hand, but in just a few seconds, TREB and groliov had put on his bulletproof vest and mask, while brejinfsky took a mask and rushed to the door with a box of grenades.


    After listening slightly at the door, brejinfsky immediately began to throw grenades out, and a box of ten grenades was soon thrown out.


    Soon, all the people in the clinic put on gas masks. At this time, smoke has floated into the clinic. Gao Yang immediately shouted, "rabbit, big dog, go and close all the doors. Don''t let the smoke into the operating room. Don''t forget to put on masks for Frye and them. Go!"


    After saying that, Gao Yang immediately ran to a little inside the door of the clinic.


    If the sight is not good, use a grenade. This is the best choice. After handing the pistol to the left hand that is inconvenient to move but has the ability to grasp, Gao Yang immediately grabbed a grenade. After opening the pull ring with his mouth, he raised the grenade.


    After hearing the rapid footsteps approaching, Gao Yang immediately threw the grenade to the sound place, but at the same time, two tear gas were thrown into the clinic.


    With the explosion and scream outside, there was a lot of gunfire inside and outside the door. Gao Yang grabbed the grenade at the fastest speed and threw it out. However, in a moment, there were a lot of white smoke of tear gas in the clinic, and the smoke outside the door floated around. The clinic had been shrouded in red and white smoke, although it was not invisible, But the line of sight has been greatly affected.


    With a gas mask, Gao Yang is not afraid that smoke bombs and tear gas bombs will be thrown into the clinic, but once a lethal bomb is thrown into the clinic, it will be a disaster. Listening to the gunfire, Gao Yang had no time to think about anything and shouted, "throw a grenade, don''t save!"


    They are all experienced people. They don''t need to shout loudly. Others also know that the top priority at this time is to fight back the enemy. They must fight back. Therefore, except that Li JinFang and brejinfskisky''s guns didn''t stop, the rest chose to throw grenades instead of shooting at the smoke.


    At least a dozen grenades flew out at the same time, and then with the dense explosion, the gunfire outside the clinic suddenly stopped, but almost at the same time, Gao Yang felt a blast of air and pushed him forward to the ground. At the same time, he only heard a loud noise in his ears, and then he couldn''t hear anything.

 Chapter 479

    A grenade was thrown into the clinic and exploded in the right rear.


    Gao Yang was thrown to the ground by the blast wave of the explosion. For a time, he could not hear anything except the buzzing sound in his ears. His brain was also misty. The wound on his left shoulder was hit hard when he landed. The strong pain made Gao Yang quickly recover his consciousness.


    He sat up with one hand, shook his head blankly, and began to scream, but he knew he was shouting and what to shout, but he couldn''t hear any sound he made.


    The world suddenly quieted down, which made Gao Yang panic. He turned his head and looked around. The shock wave of the grenade made the smoke lighter. He could see Tommy struggling to get up on his left side, and a brejinfsky''s man on his right back. At this time, he was lying on the ground and twitching constantly.


    Gao Yang pushed Tommy beside him with his hand, but saw Tommy curled up and knelt on the ground.


    Gao Yang looked out. He saw Li JinFang still guarding at the door, his gun jumping out of the cartridge case, while groliov squatted in front of him, his face shaking with a gas mask.


    He couldn''t hear anything. Besides his eyes, Gao Yang couldn''t see the expression on groliov''s face. He pointed to his ears and waved his hand hard.


    Just then, Gao Yang felt his hands touching him. Gao Yang turned his head and saw Bruce running out and touching him with his bloody hands.


    After a few touches, Bruce held out his thumb to Gao Yang, and then immediately touched Tommy who was kneeling on the ground. After a few quick touches, Bruce also held out a thumb to indicate that Tommy had no big problem.


    Finally, after touching the Russian lying on the ground for a few times, Bruce immediately shook his head and made a gesture to groliov to help him get the man into the operating room.


    What was thrown into the clinic was an offensive grenade, and it was thrown in a backward position, which was the only thing that made Gao Yang happy.


    Offensive grenades have many charges and thin shell walls. They mainly use shock waves rather than fragments to kill. When in use, they can continue to move forward after throwing grenades in the attack without avoiding or taking protective measures.


    Offensive grenades are not powerful enough in open areas, but they are very suitable for attacking narrow spaces such as buildings in offensive operations. Unfortunately, Gao Yang received an offensive grenade in a narrow space.


    Fortunately, the position of the grenade explosion was relatively backward, and a brejinfsky''s man on Gao Yang''s side blocked most of the power and shrapnel of the shock wave for him. Therefore, although the shock wave overturned Gao Yang, it did not cause substantive damage. If a defensive grenade exploded, Gao Yang''s body would have to have at least dozens of holes at this time.


    Gao Yang felt nauseous and nauseous, but he saw several people less affected by the shock wave at the door, still firing fiercely and throwing grenades. Gao Yang knew that the police attack could not be fought down.


    Resisting the feeling of nausea and vomiting, Gao Yang staggered to his feet, but he soon realized that he couldn''t help at all. Li JinFang had stopped shooting and made a sign of ceasefire.


    At this time, Gao Yang can hear some sounds, and his hearing recovers quickly, which is mainly due to the full sealed military gas mask he wears on his head.


    Andy he prepared a high-grade gas mask, which is a fully sealed military gas mask. After wearing the mask, the whole head is wrapped in a silicone rubber Headcover, which can not only protect people from the influence of toxic gas, but also save Gao Yang''s eardrum in a strong shock wave.


    Although the strong explosion made Gao Yang lose his hearing in a short time, it is important that his eardrum was not damaged. Otherwise, he would have to be deaf for a long time. Now his hearing is recovering rapidly, at least he can hear his own shouting.


    "Count the grenades!"


    The battle didn''t last long, but there were few grenades left. After a quick inventory, Gao Yang found that there were only 18 grenades left.


    Eighteen grenades are not many, but they should be barely enough to cope with an attack. They shouted loudly: "save the use of grenades, pay attention to the position when throwing them, and don''t cause waste."


    After shouting, Gao Yang picked up a grenade again to prepare for the next attack, but he waited for several minutes, but there was no movement.


    Using tear gas bombs and smoke bombs to open the way is a common routine of police attack. If there is no gas mask, tear gas alone will be enough to raise their tolerance. However, with gas masks, after the police threw a large number of tear gas bombs and smoke bombs, they actually took advantage of them and took the police by surprise.


    Smoke has a great impact on both offensive and defensive sides. If one party has gas masks and the other party does not, the effect of tear gas bomb can be displayed. If both parties have gas masks, the smoke only has the effect of shielding the line of sight, which is more beneficial to the defensive side. Therefore, when it is found that they have gas masks, the police temporarily give up the attack.


    Neither smoke bomb nor tear gas bomb can smoke all the time. After a few minutes, the tear gas bomb no longer emits smoke. Then a few minutes later, the smoke bomb no longer produces smoke. The smoke shrouded in the door of the clinic began to dissipate gradually. When the smoke dissipated, Gao Yang found that there were blood stains in the beach at the door of the clinic, There were no bodies or wounded.


    When the smoke dispersed, that is, when the police attacked again, when the smoke had almost dispersed and the line of sight was basically not affected, sure enough, the police launched an attack again.


    This time, the police changed the way of attack. Under the cover of bulletproof shields, they walked slowly for a while, then stopped and lined up on both sides of the street. Then they began to move away the cars blocking the road.


    Li JinFang looked up and quickly retracted his head. Just as he retracted his head, a bullet wiped the door frame and hit the ground.


    "Watch out for snipers!"


    After shouting, Li JinFang said nervously, "they moved the car blocking the street. It is estimated that they are ready to get on the armored car."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. Fifteen minutes had just passed. They had to hold on for a long time until the angel mercenaries came to rescue them. However, if the police directly sent armored vehicles to attack, whether they could hold on for a minute is a problem.

 Chapter 480

    The car was moved away and the armored car did not appear immediately.


    One of brejinfsky''s men began to draw a cross on his chest and murmur prayers. Under his influence, people began to join the ranks of prayers. Finally, he was pious and left God behind in the war. Groliov also began to pray.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have any faith. Like him, Li JinFang and Cui Bo also pray to all the gods he knows in his heart at this time, hoping for miracles.


    Gao Yang''s request is not high. He dare not expect that the armored vehicle will not appear, but it''s good to come out a little late.


    I don''t know which God showed up. After five minutes, the armored car didn''t appear. The guy who first began to pray became energetic, from whispering to loud. However, his forgetful prayer seemed to have the opposite effect. With his increasing prayer, he heard the rumble of the engine.


    Gao Yang''s face was white when he lost too much blood. After hearing the rumble of the engine, his face was even whiter.


    Gao Yang rushed to the door and looked at it with a fast probe. A wheeled armored vehicle painted white appeared in his sight.


    What''s worse than the emergence of an armored vehicle?


    There were two armored vehicles.


    Behind the wheeled armored vehicle is a tracked armored vehicle. The main weapon is not a machine gun, but a Bradley M2 armored vehicle with machine guns.


    Gao Yang had no strength to be surprised. He turned his head and said to brejinfsky with a dull face: "the armored vehicle used by the Colombian police is Bradley. Who are they going to hit with a 25mm machine gun?"


    Brejinfsky sighed and said, "you have to understand that the guerrillas in Colombia have tanks. It''s not surprising that the gangs move out armored vehicles."


    As soon as brejinfsky''s voice fell, the police began to shout with the loudspeaker again. When the police''s shouting was over, brejinfsky shrugged and said, "the police give us two minutes. If we can''t lay down our weapons and go out in two minutes, they should attack."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "hang on. Let''s retreat to the operating room when the armored car comes."


    At this time, groliov shouted, "I think we should stand back. A 25mm mechanism gun pierces the wall like paper."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and then silently stepped back. At this time, brejinfsky took a grenade box and put all the grenades in his hand. Holding the box, he said, "put all the grenades in. If I have a chance later, I''ll try to blow up the armored car."


    Tommy shook his head and said, "no, I''ve tried. More than a dozen grenades are not powerful enough, but they have to be processed. The wheeled armored vehicle may be destroyed, but it''s useless to hit Bradley."


    Brejinfsky sighed and said, "try it. Maybe we''re lucky this time."


    Gao Yang threw the grenade in his hand into the box and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Brejinfsky said with a sad face, "I want to drill under the armored vehicle with the box. I can''t think of any other way except suicide attack."


    Gao Yang patted brejinfsky on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "do you have any last words?"


    Brejinfsky shook his head and said, "don''t leave your last words. You''ve written your will before. It doesn''t matter."


    The police shouted again. When the police shouted, the machine guns of the armored vehicle opened fire.


    The armored vehicle came from the left side of the clinic. The shell hit the wall on the left side of the door. After obliquely penetrating the thick brick wall, it hit the right wall of the clinic with high-speed flying brick and stone fragments, leaving a hole in the wall.


    Looking at the hole left in the wall, brejinfsky smacked his mouth and said, "warning shooting, the shouting content is the countdown of one minute."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "is this a residential area? Who of you saw the police evacuate the residents? Did they also evacuate the residents and fire directly? This is not a machine gun."


    Brejinfsky disdained: "save it, this is Colombia."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh and said, "it''s less than a minute. It seems that he has been killed this time. Let''s divide the work. If the bear fails, it''s inconvenient for me to take over. It''s unlikely to succeed. So, who will take over the bear''s task voluntarily?"


    Tommy raised his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter whether I live or die. Really, I have money anyway. I don''t have to worry about death. If the bear fails, I''ll come."


    After Tommy finished, groliov shrugged and said, "the worker bee has failed. If there is still a chance, I''ll come."


    Cui Bo said loudly, "I''ll go on. If I can''t do the armored car, I''ll die. It''s the same whether I die early or late."


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "you don''t have to answer. The second person failed, and the third person is no longer possible. You''re the fourth. It''s no use."


    The roar of the engine became louder again. With the sound of the track running over the ground, he shouted and sighed, "coming."


    Brejinfsky carried the gun behind his back, carried the box in his left hand and a grenade in his right hand, took down the pull ring in his mouth, and the cat bent over his waist, ready to rush out.


    The armored car stopped and fired four shells at the door of the clinic. Suddenly, there were four more holes in the wall.


    After firing four shells, the armored vehicle moved forward a few meters and fired four more shells with a sense of rhythm. This is a deterrent shot and a preparation for artillery fire. If they stay not far behind the door, they must have been shelled into pieces by the mechanism.


    Gao Yang, they have all hid in the innermost position of the clinic, and then back is the operating room. Unless the armored vehicle stops at the door of the clinic and points the muzzle at them, they can''t hit them.


    Only brejinfsky remained outside. At this time, he began to tremble. Like a beast, he made a low roar in his mouth. Waiting for the sound of the armored vehicle to get closer and closer, brejinfsky''s roar became louder and louder.


    When the front end of the armored car appeared at the door of the clinic, brejinfsky roared, released the handle of the grenade and rushed towards the door.


    After three seconds, the grenades in the whole box will explode at the same time. Brejinfsky hopes that these Grenades can kill one armored vehicle while blowing him to pieces. Although there are two armored vehicles, they can kill Bradley with machine guns. At least the living people can keep a glimmer of hope.


    However, brejinfsky knew that his hope had been dashed. The machine gun on the armored vehicle had been firing and sealed the door of the clinic tightly. Brejinfsky could rush out, but he would be screened by machine gun bullets while rushing out of the door.


    Brejinfsky heard a loud noise when he was about to hit the fire net composed of bullets. Then he saw a turret flying past his eyes, turning in the air and falling to the ground.


    Brejinfsky rushed out after all, and the fire net had disappeared. What came into brejinfsky''s eyes was an armored vehicle, or the wreckage of an armored vehicle, whose turret had been removed and was burning.


    The target to attack no longer existed. Brejinfsky subconsciously threw the grenade out, and the grenade exploded in the air just a few meters away.


    Brejinfsky returned to the clinic in a trance. When he saw the stunned expression of the people in the room, he stretched out his hand and pointed to the wreckage of the armored vehicle behind him. With a trance look on his face, he said, "I didn''t do it. I don''t know why, it suddenly exploded."


    The phone has been ringing for a long time, but Gao Yang didn''t hear it. At this time, in an unspeakable silence, Gao Yang finally heard his phone ring.


    "Man, the angel is coming!"


    Gao Yang was almost in tears. He connected the phone. After hearing Knight''s familiar voice, he said from his heart: "you are really an angel, really, you are angels."


    "Man, stay away. The missiles are coming. We have to kill all the armored vehicles first."


    After hearing Knight''s reminder, Gao Yang immediately heard Knight shouting from the microphone: "cornet, two volleys, put it down! The sniper occupied the shooting position and killed all the snipers in the place. Mortar, 30 quick shots, the commando is ready."


    After hearing a series of orders from knight on the phone, Gao Yang knew that they were saved, because the angel mercenary regiment not only came, but also came with heavy weapons.


    If you hit an armored vehicle with an at-14 short anti tank missile, it''s still a two shot volley. It''s bad luck to have an armored vehicle.


    With the sound of two explosions, the remaining armored vehicle became a flaming fireball.


    After the explosion of anti tank missile, the sound of shell explosion sounded immediately. In the roar, Gao Yang heard Knight''s voice again.


    "Mortars and anti tank rockets are used in the capital of a country. Well, wipe out a SWAT force of the police. Man, I have to admit, this kind of thing is very enjoyable."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. After half a ring, he was stunned and said, "I don''t know what to say. In short, you''re fierce."


    "I''m Nate Schumacher. My mercenary regiment is an angel mercenary regiment. Man, you can''t just use fierce to describe us. Think of a better word."


    "Well, you are more like an angel than a real angel, really."


    Knight laughed. Then he said loudly, "group A, go and kill the police at the other end. I don''t want anyone to shoot when evacuating. Group B cooperates with the sniper to search for the enemy sniper and solve the hidden enemy sniper as soon as possible. Do you want me to be shot in the head when I go to see ram?"


    Knight didn''t cover the microphone when he gave the order. Gao Yang could clearly hear Knight''s words. After giving the order, Knight Schumacher continued to say on the phone: "ram, wait two minutes to solve the remaining enemies. Then, are you coming or am I coming?"

 Chapter 481

    Gao Yang knows that the size of the angel mercenary regiment should be about 40, but he doesn''t know how many, but about 40 can''t be wrong.


    The advantage of more people is that the angel''s arms composition is very complete. There are many arms and equipment. In particular, they carry heavy firepower. Several mortars hit the police''s encirclement face to face. It''s very easy to make a gap from the encirclement.


    However, to Gao Yang''s surprise, the angel mercenary regiment didn''t seem to plan to just rescue them from the siege, but pulled open the posture of annihilating the police who surrounded them.


    After a fierce blow, the police force suddenly began to withdraw. Especially after the police snipers were found and solved one after another, the angel mercenary group began to attack the street at the other end.


    Carrying a g36 assault rifle, Shi Shi ran waved his hand and let a 12 member assault team move on. Knight walked into the clinic.


    Knight said it was two minutes. When he entered the door of the clinic, two minutes passed.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Knight raised his hand and said, "Hi, ram, I''m coming."


    Gao Yang waved hard to Nate and said, "Hi, Nate, I''m so happy to see you. I''m so fucking happy."


    Little Downey and Samuel entered the clinic behind knight. When Gao Yang said hello to knight, little Downey put the big bag on his shoulder on the ground and said to Gao Yang, "this is your bag, little fly. How are they? How''s Ivan?"


    The scene was a little chaotic for a moment. Except Gao Yang, other people in the Satan mercenary regiment were busy arming themselves. Samuel took brejinfsky and asked Ivan about it. At this time, Knight raised his hand, looked at his watch and shouted to Gao Yang, "can you leave now?"


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "rabbit, go and ask Andy when we can leave."


    Cui Bo immediately ran to the door of the operating room and shouted a few times. Then he ran to Gao Yang and said, "ten minutes, ten minutes at most."


    Knight nodded and said, "it''s time. It takes 30 minutes for the Jaguar troops to get ready for combat. You''ll have 20 minutes to evacuate."


    "Twenty minutes is enough, but where shall we evacuate?"


    Knight frowned and said, "this should be your consideration. I finished the task after I rescued you. You can designate a place and I can escort you."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "please, can you show me a clear way? It''s too big. The special forces in Colombia must be dispatched. Our characteristics are obvious. It''s impossible to swagger to the airport, so help us find a safe place to hide first."


    Knight shrugged and said, "my next task is to get you out of the encirclement. I don''t want to take care of the rest, so now you specify a place and I''ll send you."


    Gao Yang was helpless, because he did only say that he hired an angel mercenary group to save them from the encirclement of the police, but after hearing the loophole in Knight''s words, Gao Yang quickly said, "send us to Brazil."


    Knight was stunned. He stared into Gao Yang''s eyes and said, "are you playing word games with me?"


    Gao Yang said boldly: "nonsense, I''ll die if I don''t play word games. Do you say I play or not? Now the safe place I designated has told you, Brazil, send us there, man. As a man, we should pay more attention to credibility. We mercenaries should pay more attention to credibility. Well, now I can pay you your commission."


    Knight frowned and said, "do you want me to use the price of a short-time task to do a long-term task that doesn''t know how long it will take or what it will cost? Or an escort task?"


    Gao Yang quickly smiled: "No, no, how can you? You can regard this as different parts of the same task. You rescue us from the encirclement. This part of the task is worth 20 million yuan. How much does the rest cost? You open your mouth and let''s discuss it. Anyway, you asked me to specify the evacuation point. I have specified it. Our differences are only on the price, right? Man, let me say it straight Well, I have to follow you until I''m sure it''s safe. "


    Gao Yang became a real villain once. He was not familiar with Colombia, and it seems that brejinfsky and they have no ability to move in Colombia. Ivan is still uncertain whether he is dead or alive. If there is no help, even if he has temporarily rushed out of the police, it is more difficult to leave Colombia than to climb the sky. He doesn''t even know where to run I don''t know how to run the key, so he must rely on the angel mercenary regiment.


    Knight shook his head helplessly, then pointed to the wound on his shoulder and said, "you''re hurt. Do you need help?"


    Why is Andy doing surgery for Ivan? Bruce has been treating brejinfsky''s men. Gao Yang''s injury has been delayed for a long time. After hearing Nate''s words, he immediately nodded and said, "well, our military doctors are busy, so please. I think your military medical level should be very good. Don''t use it for nothing."


    Knight shook his head again reluctantly and said, "ram, I just found that you are more shameless than I thought."


    After saying a helpless sentence, Knight said in the walkie talkie: "scar face, come and help. Group a occupies the South intersection, group B establishes a defensive position at the North intersection of the street, and the sniper occupies the favorable terrain. No one is allowed to come in within 20 minutes. When to evacuate, wait for the order."


    While giving orders to his men, Knight shouted loudly, "hammer, how many cars have you driven?"


    Samuel hurriedly said, "it''s still the six cars, but at the north end of the street, the angel mercenary regiment''s car also stopped there. The road is blocked by armored vehicles and can''t drive."


    Two armored vehicles were destroyed in the narrow street one after another. Although the armored vehicles were not side by side, they blocked the road. The car could not drive to the door of the clinic. If you want to send Ivan to the car, you have to walk more than 100 meters.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s too dangerous to lift or push Ivan. Hammer, take your people and try to park the car at the door of the clinic. If you can''t, take a detour."


    Just then, Knight said in a deep voice: "guys, another police special force is coming. It is expected to contact in about four minutes. I thought it would be a Jaguar, but it seems that I underestimated the courage of the Bogota police."

 Chapter 482

    Gao Yang immediately became nervous again, because they must not be surrounded by the police again, not even dragged.


    In order to publicize their situation, it is difficult to leave Colombia. At least dozens of police people have died, and the place of war is still downtown in broad daylight. Even in chaotic Colombia, this is definitely a rare scene.


    Highlighting the encirclement of the police and praising them can only be regarded as lifting the urgent need, but they are still thousands of miles away from getting out of danger. Next, they have to face more large-scale pursuit, encirclement and suppression by the police, and the military will definitely join in.


    The angel mercenary regiment is very powerful. The Satan mercenary regiment has a small number, but its combat effectiveness is not weak. The people under Samuel and brekingf are also very strong, but they are all added together. When the violent institutions in a national capital are fully open, they can only be destroyed.


    Even if they are not surrounded by the reinforced police, as long as they are followed by the police, countless police or troops will join the ranks of encirclement and suppression, and there will certainly be armed forces such as armored vehicles and helicopters to follow.


    "Here comes the police again? So fast, how many people? We have to evacuate quickly. We must not be dragged by the police."


    Gao Yang knew the truth, and knight certainly understood it, but Knight''s face was still as calm as ever, and there was no tension at all. He said in a deep voice: "the number of people is not known, but it should not be many. We must get out of the city before the Jaguar troops come."


    Leopard is a special military force in Colombia. Because it fights with drug traffickers and guerrillas all year round, it can be said that it has rich combat experience, especially in jungle warfare, which is more experienced than any force in the world.


    When fighting at home, the combat effectiveness of Jaguar is good and bad, but when it goes abroad, the combat effectiveness of Jaguar can immediately reach a higher level.


    If there is no psychological burden, the combat effectiveness of Jaguar can be said to be quite strong, especially the ability and experience of jungle warfare, which is famous all over the world. It is definitely one of the leading ace troops in jungle warfare. Even the U.S. military will learn from Jaguar troops in jungle warfare.


    The combat objects are different, and the equipment is certainly not the same. At best, the police who mainly fight in the city will have police helicopters and armored vehicles, but the jungle leopard is equipped with armed helicopters, transport helicopters, armored vehicles and light tanks. Basically, a military special force should have everything.


    The leopard is stationed on the outskirts of Bogota. If Gao Yang is dragged and the leopard arrives, it will be really troublesome.


    At this time, a member of an angel mercenary regiment entered the clinic. He carried a first-aid kit on his back and had two particularly obvious big scars on his face. After entering the clinic, he saluted Nate and said, "Colonel, I''m coming."


    Knight pointed to Gao Yang and said, "deal with his wound quickly."


    Gao Yang shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I can wait a little longer. Scar face, right? Please look at what medicine is useful in the clinic and collect it. We may use it. Now we don''t have time to tidy up after the owner''s operation."


    Scar face looked at Nate. Nate waved his hand and said, "listen to him."


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and said, "rabbit, take scar face and ask Andy what medicine and wine he needs. Prepare quickly."


    After finishing speaking to Cui Bo, Gao Yang said to Samuel, "hurry to prepare the car and speed up."


    Samuel was about to leave, but saw treble running out again. He said loudly, "Ivan''s operation is over. He''s in good condition. Bruce''s operation is over. Come and help bring everyone to the car. And, come and help load the medicine!"


    Ivan''s operation was finally over. A string that had been stretched in Gao Yang''s heart finally loosened. At that time, he said in a hurry: "then don''t drive. Push them to the car with the operating table. Come on."


    Knight also shouted in the walkie talkie: "the protection target is coming out. Pay attention to cover. Now report the situation."


    All idle people have gone to the operating room to help transport the wounded. In addition, some people quickly pack the needed drugs under the command of Scarface and EVA. While Andy ho is taking care of Ivan, he is also shouting the needed drugs.


    After listening attentively for a moment, Knight said to Gao Yang, "the police are at the north end of the street, but we must also leave from the north. Move faster and leave before the police complete the blockade."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "do you need our help?"


    "Not yet. It depends."


    Gao Yang put the earphone in his ear. After turning on the walkie talkie, he said in a deep voice, "adjust the frequency of the walkie talkie to the same, and we''ll listen to you."


    After Knight said a frequency, Gao Yang first adjusted the frequency to the radio frequency being used by the angel mercenary regiment, and then he immediately heard the sound of one call after another in his headphones.


    Gao Yang has only one hand to use, and there are enough people to help. He didn''t go to help. He just adjusted his things and was ready for battle.


    Andy Ho''s bulletproof vest is very good. Gao Yang didn''t change his bulletproof vest, and his left shoulder was injured. Sniper rifle and shotgun must be useless. His combat preparation is just holding a pistol.


    Ivan was soon pushed out, and when Andy ho came out, he had put on his bulletproof jacket and helmet. After walking in front of Gao Yang, Andy ho loaded his FAMAS rifle with a crash, and raised his head: "now you can go, and I can be a fighter."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I''m sorry to bring you in, but I think you''d better be a medical worker."


    Andy ho shrugged and said, "now Ivan''s situation has stabilized, and I can''t be of any use in the transfer process, so I''d better join as a fighter. Well, AVA must leave with me, so please take care of her safety for me."


    Gao Yang didn''t care to say much, and then said, "let''s go. Let''s leave here. Pay attention to protect the wounded in the middle and protect the non combatants. Little Donny and EVA, you two be careful. Now let''s go.


    After that, Gao Yang immediately said to knight, "next, we all listen to your command."


    Knight nodded, then waved, and then turned out of the clinic. At this time, Gao Yang heard someone in his earphone shouting: "Lieutenant Colonel, we have exchanged fire with the enemy. It is estimated that the number of the enemy is about 70. According to their equipment, it can be determined that it is SWAT force. Do you need to confirm the identity of the enemy?"


    Knight said in a deep voice, "confirm the enemy''s identity."


    Samuel took four people with medicine on their backs and ran to the parking place as fast as possible. Ivan lay on the operating table. Frye and Ivan''s hand wounded by grenades were put on the other operating table. As for lucika, they were carried by Bruce and traber.


    Knight walked very fast. Gao Yang followed him closely. Before he reached the corner, less than 30 seconds later, he heard the call of the angel mercenary group again in his ears.


    "According to the report, according to reliable intelligence, the enemy is the Panther force, which is one of the two SWAT forces of Bogota police station. The accurate number is 73. All the staff are dispatched. The task content is to reinforce the Swat that has just been annihilated. The engagement with us is an encounter and unintentional interception. The enemy has no heavy equipment, especially good at CQB operation, and has no known obvious weaknesses. It is speculated that the enemy lacks response to artillery fire Experience of attack. "


    Listening to the sound from the headphones, Gao Yang was surprised at that time, because he couldn''t imagine how the people of the angel mercenary regiment got information about a force that was just encountered in less than a minute, and it was also the special force information of the police.


    Knight said calmly: "suppress the enemy beyond a safe distance."


    Gao Yang couldn''t hold his breath. He whispered to Nate, "shall we leave in another direction, such as turning a corner and walking from the south?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "there are only two roads in the south to get out of the city, and there is only one road after we get out of the city. If we go from the south, the road has been blocked when we get out of the city, we will leave from the north end and choose more routes to get out of the city."


    After talking to Gao Yang, Knight pressed the walkie talkie again and said loudly, "the target character is ready to get on the bus. Group C suppresses the enemy. Try not to let the enemy start the formation. All the others gather and prepare for a strong attack."


    After giving the order, Knight waved his hand to Gao Yang and said, "you need to concentrate fire, try to solve all the enemies to ensure safety, and let all your assault hands. In addition, I know who you have a good gunner."


    Gao Yang immediately waved to Tommy and said, "worker bee, come here."


    Tommy stood in front of Nate. Nate pointed to several people in the angel mercenary regiment and said, "where to go, someone will give you mortars."


    Tommy immediately ran to the place where Knight pointed. At this time, the people who blocked the Panther troops had a fierce exchange of fire with the Panther. Gao Yang said that their position was a crossroads. As long as they didn''t stand at the crossroads, they wouldn''t be hit by bullets.


    Samuel and his friends drove four cars across the intersection, stopped in front of Gao Yang and put the wounded in the car.


    Knight looked back and found that the people he sent to the south end of the street were about to reach the intersection. Knight shouted, "non combatants get on the bus. In addition to drivers and snipers, the rest follow me as commandos."


    In the sound of loading bullets, Gao Yang changed a magazine for his pistol with one hand. Looking at Gao Yang''s action, Knight said strangely: "as a wounded man, do you want to take a pistol as a fire Raider?"


    Gao Yang was not conscious of the wounded. In fact, he always forgot his injury. After hearing what Knight said, Gao Yang was stunned and said, "ah? What''s the matter? Oh, you''re the commander. I have to listen to you."


    Nate shrugged and said, "it doesn''t matter. If you want to participate, just participate."


    After that, Knight pressed the earphone of the walkie talkie with his hand. After looking at his watch again, he said loudly: "everyone, the sniper shoots freely without difference. Drive the enemy together. The gunner looks for the gun position by himself. Two minutes later, he gathers the fire at top speed, and the Raider is ready."

 Chapter 483

    Nate Schumacher didn''t close the team. Everyone in the angel mercenary regiment knew what to do and where to be.


    The sniper was the first to fire. Gao Yang saw three soldiers carrying sniper rifles turn the corner, and then there was a continuous gunshot. Although Cui bo used HK416, his gun was equipped with a white light sight, which could play the role of a sniper in a short distance, so Cui Bo also joined the ranks of snipers.


    Two minutes later, the cannon rang out on time.


    Knight''s order was to collect fire at a high speed, so he didn''t stop after the unique pop sound when the mortar was fired.


    From the moment he heard the explosion, Gao Yang began to count silently. This was his habit, but he couldn''t count how many explosions he had.


    I can''t count because the explosion is too dense.


    Five seconds after the artillery attack, Knight finally shouted, "go!"


    The commando of the angel mercenary regiment jumped out, rushed out from behind the corner and rushed out towards the Panther army. The Satan mercenary regiment and Ivan lagged a little, but they also rushed out with all the members of the angel mercenary regiment.


    After all, it was the first cooperation, and there was no tacit understanding at all. Therefore, after Knight''s unclear order was issued, he followed knight and held high beside him. After Knight rushed out, he realized that knight''s order was that the Raider began to charge, so he stared at Knight and began to run.


    Out of the corner, Gao Yang saw that four mortars were still firing. One of them was controlled by Tommy. He squatted on the ground and controlled a gun barrel with both hands. A man loaded shells during the mutiny.


    After each mortar launch, the loader immediately loaded a shell into the muzzle, and Tommy would adjust the muzzle slightly in extreme time, and then let the shell fall where he wanted to hit.


    The firing speed of a mortar operated by two people is very fast, and the loader is obviously an old hand. He loaded the shell in one hand and took the shell in the other hand. It can be said that he threw the shell into the muzzle without looking at it, and such firing speed obviously exceeds the limit firing speed that the mortar can bear.


    The speed of the four guns was almost the same, and the landing point of the shells was still within the control range. Gao Yang was not surprised. He knew the limit Tommy could achieve. He had seen and was deeply impressed with the mortars of the angel mercenary regiment in bososa.


    The front line of the Panther army was controlled 200 meters away. At this time, it had fallen into a sea of fire.


    As a SWAT force of the police, the battlefield of the Panther force is mainly in the city. They are good at street fighting and CQB fighting, as well as rescuing hostages and dealing with hijackings, but how to deal with large-scale shelling is really not within the scope of their training.


    The sudden and violent artillery attack made the position of the Panther army in a mess, with heavy casualties. Several cars were set on fire, burning with rolling black smoke, and the ground was full of dead and injured people.


    Cars are not a good shelter for shelling, but the Panther army has nothing else to use as a shelter except cars.


    With the cover of gunfire, Gao Yang was very emotional when charging, because he didn''t think the charging could be so simple.


    Almost fifteen of the angel mercenary regiments launched an attack, while nine of them Gao Yang.


    It was getting closer and closer to the position of the Panther army, less than 100 meters away. At this time, Gao Yang heard a very excited cry. He looked back and found that Andy ho had joined the ranks of commandos.


    Andy Ho''s face was so excited that he took the lead and ran wildly.


    Armed with a FAMAS rifle, Andy ho shouted loudly in French. He rushed from the back to the front of the queue.


    When Andy ho passes by Gao Yang, Gao Yang feels that Andy ho is like a beast locked in a cage for too long and finally released, because the expression on Andy Ho''s face is not like fighting, but the happiness and satisfaction after regaining his freedom.


    A good doctor is wrong and has to fight. Gao Yang thinks Andy Ho''s brain is really sick and can''t be saved.


    Although he ran to the front, Andy ho did not completely lose his head. He neither blocked the shooting range of others nor divorced from the formation of the commandos.


    When it was less than 50 meters away from the Panther troops, the artillery fire that had covered one side from front to back was pulled back, and the landing point of the shell was consciously placed at the front end. Some people who survived the artillery attack were hit in the second round when they wanted to start shooting at the commandos that held aloof them.


    For the Panther troops, the most deadly thing is that their terrain is a wide main street with no shops on both sides. After the artillery attack, if they want to leave the convoy and evacuate to both sides, they have to be shot. If they don''t leave the convoy''s cover, they have to be shot.


    Less than 20 meters from the front of the Panther force, Andy he, who ran in front, shot first. He stopped slightly, and then shot three times to knock down a man who staggered out from behind the car.


    After washing the ground with artillery fire, Gao Yang found that their role in rushing over was to replenish the gun. Andy Ho''s shooting started. The sound of rifle shooting began to ring continuously, but the commandos basically had no moving targets to shoot.


    Because it was an encounter, the Panther troops ordered to be reinforced were stopped on the way to the battlefield, so the front was relatively long and did not disperse, and most people were concentrated in the front position.


    There were at least a dozen cars parked on the road by the Black Panther army, including six medium buses. At this time, all the cars were blown up by mortar shells, and Gao Yang. After they rushed into the convoy, the artillery fire extended forward again, blowing up the convoy stretched to 40 or 50 meters again.


    The people of the Panther can''t all die under the gunfire, but there are really few who can stand up and resist.


    Gao Yang hasn''t fired a shot since he started charging, because occasionally two people who are not injured or disabled will be hit by a row of guns by the wolf like commandos. This is not a battle, but a massacre. He doesn''t need to fill in another shot.


    Gao Yang felt that his psychological quality was not very good. If the enemy was drug traffickers and rebels, he had no psychological burden and obstacles when he started shooting, but at this time, the target of the massacre was Swat. He always felt that he couldn''t do something with the wounded rifle.


    Gao Yang felt that the angel mercenary regiment was too cruel. He wanted to tell Nate not to replenish the gun when he looked at the wounded without threat. However, looking at groliov, who was still struggling to shoot at the wounded in the sky, he shot all the bullets on the wounded in the sky. After shooting a shuttle, Gao Yang still swallowed the words that had no exit.


    Soon, Knight shouted, "clear the obstacles, you can evacuate. Group A covers. The others get on the bus, and we leave Bogota."

 Chapter 484

    There may be a few missing fish, but on the whole, the Panthers were wiped out.


    The number of people did not differ much, but the angel mercenary regiment used mortars. Under the control of four super first-class gunners, mortars became big killers, so that an army good at CQB did not show any decent performance.


    Group C, who was originally serving as the blocking Panther force, first got on the bus, and then they drove through the scrap motorcade of the Panther force, followed by Ivan''s car with several of their wounded. A total of six cars stopped next to Gao Yang. Brejinfsky and Li JinFang quickly got into the car.


    Gao Yang didn''t get on the bus with Li JinFang. He wanted to follow Nate.


    The angel mercenary regiment''s cars also drove one after another. There were all kinds of cars, cars, SUVs and pickups. After getting on the car one after another, Knight gave an order, and the mighty team quickly started.


    Gao Yang followed Knight into a car and sat in the back seat. The car was very ordinary and not big, so only Gao Yang and knight sat in the car.


    When the car drove up, Gao Yang took a long sigh and said, "now, are we safe at last?"


    Knight shook his head, smiled and said, "from now on, we have to fight for survival. It''s safe. It''s still early. Let''s go out of the city first."


    After talking to Gao Yang, Knight pressed the walkie talkie and said, "report the ammunition stock and war damage."


    Gao Yang''s walkie talkie frequency is the same as that of the angel mercenary group. He can hear every Reply of the angel mercenary group. However, what makes him depressed is that at this time, the angel''s people report the situation in German and English, and basically report the code and secret language, but Gao Yang can''t understand it at all.


    After listening to the report, Knight shook his head slightly and said to Gao Yang, "if we shoot beyond the limit, our mortars have been scrapped, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the shells are finished."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "you came in such a short time, but you were missiles and mortars, and there were so many shells. Where did you get these heavy weapons?"


    Knight smiled and said, "I know I have to deal with Swat, and I may encounter special forces such as Jaguar. How can I do without heavy weapons."


    Gao Yang paused, nodded and said, "of course, it''s good to have heavy weapons, but how did you get these from Bogota?"


    Nate smiled, "man, this is our secret, okay? You ask too much."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, I won''t ask this. Can you tell me how you found out the identity of the Panther army in a short time?"


    Knight shook his head again and said, "keep it a secret."


    Gao Yang said with a sincere face: "brother, don''t be so stingy. Please tell me. It''s not for you to tell me who your intelligence source is and how to establish the intelligence network. Well, otherwise, I''ll ask in another way. Have you collected the intelligence of all the armed forces in Bogota in advance?"


    Knight weakly held his forehead and said, "ram, I didn''t expect you to be so, um, so shameless. This is our secret. I think if you are interesting, you should change the topic now, such as how to pay my commission. What do you think?"


    The car drove very fast. When turning the corner, Gao Yang was dumped and leaned against Nate. After leaning against Nate, Gao Yang still looked sincere and said: "It''s easy to say about the Commission. I''ll let someone transfer it to you right away. Please, I''m really a studious person, and I really admire you now. As a mercenary, you are my predecessor. Please don''t be so stingy and tell me."


    Nate sighed and said, "shut up."


    "You tell me, I''ll shut up. Well, as long as you tell me how you established the logistics network and intelligence channels, I can save you for free, just as you saved us this time, but I can save you for free. I don''t ask you for a penny. How about my tuition fee?"


    Knight couldn''t help laughing and said, "ram, I found you more interesting than I thought today. Save us? Your joke is very funny, but you''re taking the impossible as a chip. Are you kidding me?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "No, no, don''t say that. Who dares to say that you will win a war? You dare to say that you will be in a favorable situation at any time. In case, I mean, if you are surrounded by any army, can someone save you be the same as no one save you, right? Therefore, you can''t say too dead. Maybe one day you will have to rely on us to save you And your people. "


    Knight shrugged and said, "what you said is not unreasonable, but I firmly believe that we will not be surrounded like you. I have this confidence, so I refuse your proposal."


    "You''re afraid."


    "What?"


    "I said, are you afraid of us and Satan''s mercenaries?"


    Looking at the solemnity, Knight said strangely, "ram, are you crazy or stupid? I''ll be afraid of you? I''ll be afraid of your Satan?"


    Gao Yang glanced and said, "you said, we are destined to be enemies in the future. You are afraid that we will become stronger, so you won''t tell me how to make a mercenary regiment establish a complete system. Don''t tell me no. forget it. I won''t ask you. If I change me, I won''t make a competitor. No, it makes an enemy stronger."


    After staring at Gao Yang, Knight puffed a smile, pointed to his nose and said, "look at me, do you think I look like an idiot?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "how can it be? You''re better than monkeys."


    Knight slapped heavily on Gao Yang''s shoulder, which was his injured left shoulder. After Gao Yang gave a painful cry, Knight said with a smile: "you know, since you know I''m not an idiot, don''t use such an idiot trick. If I said confidentiality, I won''t sue you."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "you bastard, give me such a heavy hand! It hurts me."


    Knight smiled and said, "I did it on purpose."


    Gao Yang has no move at all. He really wants to know what happened to the intelligence network and logistics system of the angel mercenary regiment. Satan''s logistics system is based on self procurement. If you want to fight, you can only prepare in advance. Once it starts, it''s difficult to supplement or replace equipment. The same is true for intelligence, except collecting as much as possible before the war, There is no other good way, at least like the angel mercenary regiment, it is impossible to find the required information in a very short time.


    If the angel mercenary group''s performance this time is coincidental, or only because the angel mercenary group has operated in Bogota for a long time, it can be so efficient in logistics and intelligence, it has no reference value for Gao Yang. However, if the angel mercenary group is not coincidental or has not operated in Bogota for a long time, how does the angel mercenary group do this, I''ll definitely study hard.


    Gao Yang puts himself in a very correct position. Compared with the angel mercenary group, Satan is still very weak and young, so he really wants to learn something from the angel mercenary group, but unfortunately, on the key issues, Nate refuses to let go.


    Gao Yang still refused to give up. After being silent for a while, he finally said with a bitter smile: "Nate, how can you tell me what I want to know? If there are any conditions, you can speak. As long as it is within my bearing range, I promise you."


    Nate smiled, "if one day you really saved us, I''ll tell you what you want to know."


    Gao Yang reluctantly waved his hand to show his disdain for Nate. He said it was possible to save the angel in the future. However, Gao Yang knew that if the angel mercenary regiment was surrounded, someone had to save it. God knows when to wait.


    Knight refused to say that Gao Yang could only think about it by himself to achieve the same level as the angel mercenary regiment, but he thought about it and didn''t have a good way. If he was in a place he was familiar with and operated for a long time, he could replenish and replace equipment at any time and get information at the fastest speed, but he couldn''t think of any good way else.


    I can''t figure out why. Gao Yang doesn''t think much at all. It''s not time to think about how to expand Satan''s mercenary regiment. It''s urgent to think more about how to escape.


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly and said, "forget it, since you won''t say, I won''t ask more. However, you can always tell me what plan you have now? Have you figured out where we''re going?"


    Knight shrugged and said, "my plan is to go out of town first, and it''s not too late for others to go out of town."


    Knight refused to say more, and Gao Yang had no choice, so he had to pay attention to the outside of the window.


    In order to seize the time, they rushed out before the roads out of the city were blocked. The car opened in front of the angel mercenary group ran fast, and the speed of the whole team was also brought up by the open car.


    A motorcade composed of almost 20 cars ran rampant in the street. It had never encountered a police roadblock or effective interception. It happened to see a police car with a siren. Those police cars would not try to keep up, but immediately find a place to stop to avoid the motorcade that raised them.


    Wherever the motorcade passes, it will inevitably lead to road congestion, and Gao Yang''s accident this time is too big, and all the police in Bogota have been mobilized.


    When he met a convoy, Gao Yang thought he had to be blocked this time. If he wanted to rush out, he had to hit it by force. However, to his surprise, the convoy composed of more than a dozen police cars didn''t stop at all. Two long convoys passed by on both sides of the road. Peace can''t be any more peaceful.


    Gao Yang was extremely shocked at first, but then there was a burst of ecstasy. If no one dared to intercept them on the next road, wouldn''t he be able to go out of the city smoothly? However, Gao Yang didn''t come much and happy, so he heard someone in his headset say, "Colonel, two helicopters are following us."

 Chapter 485

    Gao Yang looked out from the rear window of the car and didn''t see any helicopter. Then he opened the window and stretched his head out. Only then did he finally find a helicopter in the sky behind him.


    The helicopter is not very large and the height is not very low. Gaoyang can''t tell what type of helicopter is in the air, but from the perspective of size, it must not be an armed helicopter, but a reconnaissance helicopter.


    Without armed helicopters, there is no need to worry too much, but if followed by helicopters, it is difficult for the team to get rid of tracking.


    Most of Colombia''s land is rainforest, which is not suitable for human habitation. Therefore, the most populous area in Colombia is on the plateau composed of three parallel Cordillera mountains in the west, middle and East.


    Bogota is located in the valley of the sumapas Plateau on the west side of the East Cordillera mountains. To leave Bogota City, there is only one road to the southeast, which is easy to be blocked. Therefore, although it is close to the rain forest in the southeast of Bogota, Gaoyang they have to leave the city from the north.


    If you leave the city from the north of Bogota, there are many roads, and it is difficult for the police to block it. However, it is easy to leave the city from the north and northwest, but the north and west of Bogota are basically cities and towns, and most of the cities and towns are farmland. Therefore, after you leave the city from the north, you have to go a long way to enter the rainforest, but it is more difficult to hide.


    If you are followed by a helicopter all the time, it will be very difficult to get rid of the police or the army. Gao Yang turns his head to knight and says, "you must get rid of that helicopter. What can you do?"


    Knight nodded and said, "don''t worry, now is not the time."


    Bogota''s urban area is very large, and it''s not easy to get out of the city by praising their original location in the city center.


    The motorcade soared all the way in the urban area, and the helicopter followed in the sky, which made Gao Yang very upset, but he didn''t have any good way, so he had to let it go.


    "Lieutenant Colonel, another helicopter is coming. Now there are five helicopters."


    Gao Yang almost gushed blood. It''s hard enough for a helicopter to follow. Now he has become five helicopters. His future is very bad.


    Gao Yang''s face changed greatly, but Knight said calmly: "confirm the model and flight attitude of the helicopter, and analyze the combat intention of the helicopter."


    There are two pickup trucks in the team, and the bodies of the two pickup trucks are manned. Air observation can only rely on the people on the pickup truck. Soon, Gao Yang heard the reward of the observer from his headphones.


    "The helicopters are two UH-60A, which are visually equipped with hatch machine guns, flying at an altitude of 200m, and two UH-1, which are visually equipped with hatch machine guns, and the small helicopters are md-500, flying at an altitude of 200m. No weapons are found."


    UH-60 aircraft is a medium-sized multi-purpose aircraft. Another name of this aircraft may be known to many people, black hawk.


    The Black Hawk can be equipped with a variety of weapons. The most common is to install an M-60 machine gun on the cabin door, or install machine guns on both sides of the cabin door. In addition, it can also install an M-134 six tube Gatling machine gun.


    UH-1 Huey is also a medium-sized transport helicopter, which was heavily equipped and used by the United States during the Vietnam War, but it can also be equipped with machine guns. Therefore, the new two types and four helicopters have attack capability.


    Colombia has no special armed helicopters at all, but four general-purpose helicopters with attack capability are enough.


    If a series of bullets are shot from the sky at the moment, Gao Yang is not surprising. If it''s just for investigation, it''s enough to have a small investigation helicopter. The four helicopters with machine guns are certainly not for visit.


    The situation is not bad, it is extremely bad, but Gao Yang still retains a glimmer of hope, and his hope is knight.


    "Please, please tell me that you are prepared for this situation."


    Looking at Gao Yang''s hopeful eyes, Knight smiled and said, "there are four helicopters in the Jaguar force, two UH-60 and two UH-1. Therefore, it can be confirmed that the Jaguar force is out now."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "does the helicopter on our head come from the Jaguar force? Does it have anything to do with whether we can leave alive?"


    Knight nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. What happens in Bogota is usually solved by the police and the two SWAT forces subordinate to the police. If the police can''t solve it, the Jaguar force will be reinforced, and the Jaguar is the only force that can dispatch quickly. In other words, if the Jaguar is solved, we will have a long period of safety."


    Gao Yang pointed to the sky and said, "the Jaguar is a helicopter. How are you going to solve it?"


    Knight said calmly: "Listen to me, the Jaguar is the only rapid response force, and they have only four helicopters in total. Although there are the most self owned aircraft in the special forces in Colombia, four helicopters are obviously not enough, whether they are used as transport aircraft or attack. As long as these four helicopters are solved, there will be no helicopters available for the Jaguar force. No Whether it''s an army or an air force helicopter, the Jaguar wants to call it, which is not what the army can do. They need to be approved by the Ministry of defense, which has never been efficient in Colombia. "


    "So?"


    "Therefore, as long as the four helicopters are solved, there will be no obstacles for us to get out of the city safely."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "well, I know we will be safe after solving these helicopters, so I asked how to solve these helicopters, not the significance of solving these helicopters. In addition, I think we should make a decision quickly now. If those helicopters fire, we don''t have to expect to leave the city."


    Knight smiled and pointed to the car and sidewalk on the road outside the window: "look outside, do you think the Jaguar dares to shoot in such a place? Don''t worry, the helicopter will never fire before we leave the city, or as long as there are people nearby."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "so what? When they fire again out of the city, we still have no way. Unless we get out of the car and hide, but leave the car, we can only wait to be surrounded and suppressed by the military and police."


    Knight nodded and said, "that''s right, so we need to solve the helicopter in the city instead of waiting to get out of the city."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "do you have a way?"


    Knight shrugged his shoulders and said, "of course, there are ways. I''ve told you. Since I know the threat that is likely to happen, how can I not make some preparations."

 Chapter 486

    "Are you prepared? Are you really prepared? Ha ha, that''s great. I knew you must be prepared."


    Knowing that knight had made preparations, Gao Yang was of course elated. After shouting excitedly, he quickly said, "tell me what you have prepared? It can''t be an air defense missile?"


    Knight shrugged: "of course, man portable air defense missiles, two stingers, two sam-18, sam-18 is the needle-s, the latest model, and several rocket launchers."


    Gao Yang slapped Knight''s thigh with his right hand, then looked at his thumb and said loudly, "great! You''re ready for air defense missiles. I want to say that you can''t refuse. Now that you''re ready, let''s get rid of the helicopter now?"


    Knight said faintly, "well, before we kill the helicopter, we have to talk about the price. Please rest assured that the helicopter will not fire in the urban area, so we still have time."


    Gao Yangji was stunned and said loudly, "aren''t you? In my impression, you''re not that greedy guy."


    Knight smiled and said, "money is really nothing to me, but why not make more money? I have to think about it for my brothers. They use a lot of money."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "well, talk about your conditions."


    Knight said slowly: "four anti-aircraft missiles, one million dollars each. Please note that this money is not included in the price of sending you to the designated place, which is only an additional payment. In addition, one million dollars is the price of missiles, not the price of war results. In other words, you have to pay one million dollars whether the launched missiles hit the target or not."


    Gao Yang said, "a million dollars? Why don''t you grab it?"


    "Well, the price is really not low. Then, I''ll change the trading method. The missile, 10000 US dollars, the labor cost of launching the missile, 990000 US dollars. So, can you accept it easily?"


    Gao Yang sneered: "hum, anyway, we''re on the same boat now. Do you like to fight the helicopter in the sky? Anyway, it''s not just us who get shot. Bullets don''t have eyes. When the helicopter fires, it''s bad luck for everyone."


    Knight shook his head and said: "No, since the moment you didn''t understand the situation and rescued you from the siege of the police, our task has actually been completed. The task now belongs to the second part, that is, as long as we can''t agree, I won''t be in breach of contract if I leave you behind. Therefore, if you insist on disagreeing, I have to regret to announce that the task is over, and you pay me two yuan Ten million dollars, and then we go our own way. "


    Gao Yang gnashed his teeth and said, "man, I didn''t pay 20 million."


    Knight smiled and said, "man, don''t cheat."


    Gao Yang completely lost his move and said, "Mr. Schumacher, you are more shameless than I thought."


    Knight laughed and said, "that''s it, man. Under this situation, it''s difficult to guarantee your life. If I don''t take the opportunity to blackmail you, how can I afford this rare opportunity? Man, remember, if you want to make money, you have to seize the opportunity to make a lot of money."


    Gao yanghen said: "a million dollars for an air defense missile is OK, but it needs to achieve war results. You can give money if you hit it, but you can''t give it if you don''t hit it."


    Knight stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "deal."


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang, Knight immediately said in the walkie talkie, "now energize the air defense missile, find a suitable place and prepare to launch the air defense missile. Guys, please be careful. A missile is worth a million dollars. If you can''t hit it, you don''t have money."


    After laughing, Knight said to Gao Yang, "now that it''s all right, let''s talk about the next step. How much should you pay? I think $50 million is a good price, don''t you think?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "please, don''t talk to the lion. You know I really can''t get so much money. In addition, I don''t think it''s a good time to talk about money. Why don''t we wait until we''re safe?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "no, now is your most difficult time. I have to seize this opportunity. If I wait until it''s safe, I can''t get the price I want, so talk now."


    Gao Yang sighed: "let''s say, I can''t get $50 million if you kill me. I can get $10 million if you kill me. Man, I don''t love money more than life. I need all the staff to get the money, and it''s not certain when I can get it."


    Knight smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t take it out. You can pay part in advance and return the rest slowly. Just add an interest. I believe you. With Satan''s current situation, I believe you will have a lot of tasks to take over."


    He shook his head like a rattle and said, "don''t be kidding. I won''t do it."


    Nate raised his finger and said: "Man, you are very cunning. The Russian you saved is a big fire merchant. Everything you do is to save him. Can he let you pay the money at that time? Obviously, it is impossible. You will never pay. Also, we killed two SWAT troops and will shoot down at least four helicopters. Do you know how many helicopters there are in Colombia Are you? Man, because I saved you, I can''t come back to Colombia to take over the job in the future. I gave up the big market in Colombia, so you don''t want to cry poor with me and refuse my offer. "


    Knight is right. The money given to the angel mercenary regiment should not be paid by Gao Yang, and Gao Yang believes that Ivan will give the money as long as he doesn''t die.


    Gao Yang''s little abacus was right, but he said righteously: "man, you''re right, but you ignore a problem. What if the Russian dies? Don''t you see what he looks like? Otherwise, we''ll promise you $50 million for the Russian, but when he dies, you can''t ask me for this account."


    Knight frowned at once, because Ivan''s condition was really bad. It was really hard to say whether he could live or not.


    Knight fell into silence, and while knight was meditating, a voice came from the walkie talkie, interrupting his meditation.


    "Lieutenant Colonel, the missile has been powered on, the seeker works normally, and there is no tall building ahead. It is suitable for launching air defense missiles."


    To fight, Gao Yang''s spirit was boosted, and knight immediately said: "launch missiles, pay attention to the selection of shooting positions, and try to be close to pedestrians to prevent helicopter shooting."


    After getting Knight''s order, the team slowed down. At this time, Knight thought for a moment and then said, "all vehicles stop. When stopping, pay attention to the distance. All personnel get off and disperse to prevent the enemy helicopter from firing."


    For the man portable air defense missile to hit the helicopter, the head-on attack is the method with the greatest success rate. If only the car preparing to hit the helicopter is stopped, the helicopter may choose to pursue the convoy rather than a few parked cars. The speed of the helicopter is fast. When the person launching the air defense missile gets off the car and is ready for launch, the helicopter may have been far away.


    The whole motorcade stopped quickly, and after the motorcade stopped, the people on board quickly got off and began to spread out in all directions.


    After seeing the movement of the motorcade, although the helicopter did not stop, it also began to slow down. When the people on the motorcade scattered around, the five helicopters began to circle in the sky.


    The five helicopters have different heights and are on the left and right sides of the convoy, so it is convenient to give full play to the machine gun fire on the side of the helicopter. If four helicopters fire at this time, the car parked on the road is the target, and there is almost no possibility of missing. Even if the people on the car start to flee in all directions, the machine gun on the helicopter can certainly cause a lot of casualties as long as it fires, It''s just that they are in the bustling urban area of Bogota.


    Knight could use the bustling downtown area of Bogota as a battlefield, but the Jaguar army could not.


    Gao Yang ran out of the car, looked at the helicopter in the sky, and drove to the house next to the street.


    It''s OK in the car. Even if there are people on the street, they won''t find anything, but a large number of heavily armed people rushed out of the car, immediately surprised the pedestrians and began to run around, or immediately lay on the ground to prevent accidental injury. For a time, the street was in a mess.


    Several people holding man portable air defense missiles got out of the car. As soon as they got out of the car, they immediately put the air defense missiles on their shoulders.


    The air defense missile is ready for launch. The missile has been powered on and the seeker begins to work. However, after the missile is aimed at the helicopter, the seeker on the missile needs some time to capture the target.


    A set of needle-s portable missiles captured the target first. After hearing the sound of dripping, the missile shooter immediately pulled the trigger, and then a missile with white smoke rushed towards a Black Hawk helicopter.


    Almost at the same time, another needle-s missile was launched.


    The people on the helicopter responded slowly and the machine gun never fired. If they had sent the man under the helicopter to carry the air defense missile earlier, the machine gun shooter would have fired, but they could not have responded when they saw the missile trailing the tail and rushed to the sky.


    The altitude of the Black Hawk helicopter was very low. Once the missile was fired, it almost immediately hit the helicopter. One black hawk was hit at the nose, while the other was hit on the left side of the cockpit. With two loud noises in a row, one Black Hawk helicopter immediately lost control and began to spin down, while the other Black Hawk helicopter began to shake left and right, It is difficult to maintain the flying attitude and escape the fate of falling.


    The stinger missile model of the angel mercenary regiment is relatively old, and the time to capture the target is slightly slower than that of the needle-s. although it is only two or three seconds slower, while the two Stinger missiles are launched at the same time, the two needle-s missiles have knocked down the two black eagles.

 Chapter 487

    Two Stinger missiles were launched one after another and flew towards two UH-1 Huey helicopters not far away.


    Because the two needle missiles were launched first, after a time difference of two seconds, the UH-1 Huey helicopter found that things were bad, so the machine gun mounted on the cabin door opened fire immediately.


    Although the machine gun opened fire, it is not easy to hit the moving target on the ground, and it is not so easy to accurately kill two shooters carrying air defense missiles.


    If the machine gun shooter has the opportunity to adjust the trajectory, but after the pilots of UH-1 helicopter find that their target is not a soft persimmon, but a hard stubble of air defense missiles, the first thing to do is not to maintain the flight attitude that makes it most convenient for the machine gun shooter to attack, but to avoid air defense missiles immediately.


    The two UH-1 Huey helicopters were originally facing their convoy. After discovering that things were bad, the helicopter immediately flew to one side and lit up the belly. However, at this time, the stinger missile had been launched, and the flight speed of the helicopter was slow. The efforts to avoid flying missiles were in vain.


    Stinger missiles hit their respective targets, and the efforts made by one of the helicopters finally achieved some results. The missile hit Huey''s belly. The warhead of the man portable air defense missile was not too powerful. Although it hit directly, it did not hit the key parts. The wounded Huey could still fly unsteadily.


    The luck of another Huey was not so good. The stinger missile did not hit the fuselage of the helicopter, but directly hit the tail rotor and hit the whole pseudo rotor.


    Huey, who lost his tail rotor, began to spin wildly, then rolled in the air and fell down.


    When two hueys were shot, a Black Hawk helicopter had fallen to the ground in a spin. After a loud noise, the falling Black Hawk helicopter became a burning fireball.


    Then came Huey, whose tail rotor was knocked off. The falling Black Eagle spun down, but Huey without tail rotor fell down at a very fast speed. Just after the first black eagle landed, the higher Huey immediately followed and fell to the ground, but the place where Huey fell was not in the street where he was high, Gao Yang didn''t see the explosion when the plane crashed, but heard a loud noise.


    Another wounded Black Hawk helicopter is still trying to land. Even if it cannot land safely, it is good to make an emergency landing after reducing the height as much as possible. The Black Hawk has high survivability. If the height is not too high, even if it falls to the ground, it can make several members in the cabin survive.


    Only Huey, who was hit in the belly of the plane, was not only lucky, but the level of the pilot was really high enough. Although the plane was seriously damaged, fortunately, the part where the plane was shot was not the key. The pilot controlled the shaky helicopter and insisted on flying without falling down.


    There are only four air defense missiles, but there are five helicopters. However, four helicopters have been destroyed. The fool also knows that it is time to run for his life. The only small Reconnaissance Helicopter left turned around and ran away without hesitation.


    Gao Yang looked up at the two injured Huey helicopters in the air. The Black Hawk helicopter didn''t know whether it crashed or insisted on landing, but it was impossible to fly away. The pilot could control the black hawk to land, even if it was a great success. However, the Huey, which was popular in the Vietnam War and has fallen behind now, seems to be able to fly away.


    No matter what the final fate of the wounded Black Hawk and Huey is, Gao Yang doesn''t care much. Even if the two planes don''t crash, they will certainly lose the ability to continue flying and won''t pose any threat to them.


    "The Yankees'' missiles are not powerful enough. They can''t fight down."


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked. The speaker was Nate. The distance between them was not too far. At this time, Nate''s face was full of regret. It seemed that he was unwilling to let Huey fly away.


    "OK, it''s enough that there''s no threat. Let''s go quickly."


    Shouted at Nate, and Gao Yang was about to return to the car, but he found that Nate didn''t seem to have any plans to leave immediately.


    Knight was still looking at the Black Hawk helicopter landing in the sky. At this time, the black hawk was about to land. After looking at the position where the black hawk was going to fall, Knight suddenly said loudly: "this plane can land safely, can''t give them a chance to shoot, bazooka, kill the Black Hawk."


    After Knight gave a loud order, a man with a rocket launcher in the angel mercenary regiment quickly ran out.


    Gao Yang said that they were not far from the Black Hawk helicopter that was about to land, that is, more than 100 meters. After running to a relatively open area, the people carrying the bazooka did not rush to launch the bazooka, but waited for the Black Hawk helicopter to land.


    When it was still more than ten meters away from the ground, the Black Hawk helicopter finally lost control and fell to the ground. However, this height was already the acceptable height for the Black Hawk helicopter to crash down. Coupled with the lift provided by the main rotor, although the Black Hawk helicopter fell down, the falling speed was not fast, which should ensure that the passengers inside would not die from injury, Not even hurt.


    After falling to the ground, the Black Hawk helicopter immediately fell to one side, and the rotating main rotor blade hit the ground, which was immediately broken into countless flying pieces, but the black hawk was finally called a successful forced landing, at least not like the other two helicopters into a big fireball.


    It didn''t crash completely, but it couldn''t avoid being destroyed. The bastards of the angel mercenary regiment like to do things.


    When the Black Hawk just landed, the soldiers carrying the bazooka immediately fired. The crew members in the Black Hawk helicopter had no time to be happy and the crew had no time to escape from the cabin. An AT-4 high explosive rocket hit their helicopter.


    The high explosive rocket directly hit the top of the falling Black Hawk helicopter. First, the rocket exploded, and then the oil tank on the helicopter was ignited, followed by another explosion. This time, the helicopter was finally hit into a big fireball.


    After watching the helicopter completely destroyed, Knight whistled contentedly and said loudly, "everyone get on the bus and let''s withdraw."


    When he ran to their car with Knight, Gao Yang was puzzled and said to knight, "they have no threat. Why kill them all? I said, you won''t have a holiday with the Jaguar?"


    Knight didn''t look at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "you guessed right. We just had a fight with the Jaguar, so we can''t let go of any of the Jaguar people if we have a chance."

 Chapter 488

    The threat posed by the helicopter has been solved. Gao Yang and his colleagues leisurely re boarded the car, and then continued to move outside the city.


    Going out of the city doesn''t mean it''s safe, but going out of the city will certainly be safer than in the city. However, after solving the urgent problem, Gao Yang thought about their situation, but found that even if he got rid of the air pursuit of the Jaguar army for the time being, their situation is still dangerous.


    The cause of the matter is Ivan. The enemy is a gangster, but up to now, the conflict with the gangster has evolved into a war. There is no gangster. Now it is a war between two mercenaries and Colombia.


    Colombia''s military strength is not too strong, but its strength is not good. That''s from the national level. For Gao Yang, no matter how weak Colombia''s military strength is, two mercenary regiments can resist.


    If it''s a small fight, go out of the city to hide in a rainforest, and then find a way to leave Colombia. But now, two police forces have been destroyed, shooting down three of the military''s four helicopters, and one is still hanging even if it hasn''t fallen. How many people have died, but it''s broken a hundred.


    For a country, can a group of armed elements kill hundreds of elite troops and stir up the capital? How could it be tolerated? Next, we must mobilize all forces to destroy them. Otherwise, the most basic dignity of a country will not be left.


    Gao Yang is more and more worried about what to do after he leaves the city. He has no bottom in his heart.


    Unable to think of a reason, Gao Yang simply didn''t think about it. Seeing that Nate was still an old God, he calmed down involuntarily.


    Gao Yang has always admired knight, but now he really admires knight more and more. No matter what happens, knight can keep calm and always look calm. With a commander like him, he can bring confidence to others and prevent his subordinates from panic.


    After a light cough, he said softly, "Nate, where are we going after we leave the city? Have you planned it?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "no, there is no plan. Time is too tight. If I have to say what plan it is, my plan is to go out of the city, find a safe place first, and then decide what to do and how to do."


    Gao Yang was at a loss. He thought and said on the walkie talkie, "I''m a ram. Test tube. Report the situation of the wounded."


    "Received the test tube. The wounded are in good condition, but the little fly and bat haven''t had time for a complete operation. After reaching the safety zone, they must have an operation. Ivan''s condition is also good, at least he hasn''t died."


    Ivan''s situation is good as long as he doesn''t die. He can''t ask any higher. He gives first aid immediately after being shot. When he arrives at the clinic, he receives surgery in fierce battle. After the surgery, he is immediately thrown into the car. For a person who has been shot three times, Ivan''s life is great now.


    After leaving the city, we have to find a place to place Ivan. We can''t let Ivan toss him any more. Otherwise, even if Ivan''s operation is successful again, he will be bumped to death.


    Gao Yang turned his head, looked at Nate and said, "can you find a place to settle the wounded first? They need to continue the operation. Nate, do you have any channels to leave Colombia? This is not a confidential time. If you don''t have any reliable channels, I''ll think of a way."


    After thinking for a moment, Knight shook his head and said, "my channel is very reliable, but what happened today may be beyond his ability. Originally, I planned to leave Colombia by plane immediately after you were rescued, but now, the Colombian military will block the airspace and want to leave in a short time, which is unlikely."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s impossible to leave in a short time. Then, do you have a place for us to hide? I mean, the one with basic conditions is not even if we drill into the rainforest."


    Knight smiled, "it''s impossible to hide in the town, but guerrilla or drug dealer camps are also a good choice."


    He raised his eyes and said, "do you know anyone? However, with the trouble we caused, do you think they dare to take us in?"


    Knight looked at Gao Yang, shook his head and said, "I know where there are guerrilla camps. Because I have fought several wars in this area, I am still familiar with the terrain here. However, I can guarantee that no one will take us in."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s understandable, but if we pay, do you think someone might be willing to take us in?"


    Knight laughed and said, "no, because all the people in this area are my enemies."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "enemy? I thought it was your former employer or someone you know."


    "Needless to say, in short, it is impossible to enter a guerrilla camp peacefully. The simplest way is to find a camp and kill all the people inside. Let''s grab the camp."


    Gao Yang said heartily, "domineering! So, do you think we''re going to rob the camp?"


    Knight disapproved: "It''s good to find a camp with deep enough and complete facilities, but I prefer to find a drug dealer''s camp. Most of the guerrilla camps have women and children. If you want to kill all the people, it''s not easy to start, and the drug dealer is different. There are no women and children in the drug dealer''s camp. The key is that if you start with the scum of drug dealers, you don''t have any psychological burden."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "OK, that''s it. Find a drug dealer''s camp and grab it. You''re right. There won''t be any psychological burden to start with the drug dealer. There is a Chinese saying that is good. It''s called walking on behalf of heaven."


    No matter what the plan is, it''s better to have it than not. Gao Yang has a goal in his heart and his nervous mood is relaxed. At this time, his satellite phone rings.


    After looking at the caller ID, the phone was called by uliyangke. Gao Yang secretly said that he was thinking of calling uliyangke. Uliyangke called first.


    After connecting the phone, ulyanko immediately said in a hurry: "ram, how''s Ivan? And did you call down the plane in Bogota? Did you make the exchange of fire in Bogota?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Ivan is fine, but how do you know what we did?"


    "How do I know? I just saw it on TV. FAK, a TV Station shot down the helicopter and broadcast it live. Now TV stations all over the world are broadcasting the news. FAK, things are getting bigger and bigger. I can''t make it, but it''s great if Ivan is okay. I''ll inform big Ivan now. Don''t hold on. I promise big Ivan will take you all Pick it up. "

 Chapter 489

    "Live TV? Or has the news been broadcast all over the world? Falk! Falk! Falk! See my face?"


    In addition to being unbelievable, Gao Yang''s first thought of the explosive bad news is whether he has been photographed. If he shows his face in front of the world, needless to say, he is completely finished.


    "See your face? Oh, no, the TV lens is taken in the air. It''s aerial. You can only see people on the ground, but you can''t see your face at all. I''m watching the news now. It''s a far lens."


    During aerial photography, Gao Yang immediately thought of the small helicopter and did it for a long time. It turned out that it was not a police or military helicopter, but a TV one.


    Instead of continuing to talk to ulyanko, Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "everyone, put on your mask or paint camouflage. Whatever you do, don''t put your face on. Falk, we''re on TV."


    After roaring in the walkie talkie, Gao Yang grabbed the phone and shouted, "vampire, you know everything. Tell me what you''re going to do."


    Ulyanko''s voice was very impatient and said loudly: "I will fly to Colombia immediately. I will bring you out at all costs. No matter whether Ivan is alive or not, I know that all this is for Ivan. You have done your best, so Ivan and I will do our best to rescue you."


    Gao Yang was very satisfied with ulyanko''s attitude. He immediately said, "well, in order to save Ivan and our lives, now I have spent 24 million dollars, and this number will certainly increase further, so you''d better prepare more money."


    "Twenty four million dollars? What do you mean?"


    "We are with the angel mercenary regiment. I hired the angel mercenary regiment to save us, otherwise we are dead now. Next, we have to rely on angels to save us. Do you understand?"


    Ulyanko was surprised and said, "you hired an angel mercenary regiment? Great. In this way, your chances of survival are much better. Well done, RAM. Money is not a problem. I''ll pay for all the money. No, I don''t have so much money, but big Ivan has. Well, tell me where you''re going and I''ll find you."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "we don''t know where we''re going, but we''re sure we''ll find a drug dealer''s camp to hide first. Well, the call is over and we''ll contact you if there''s anything."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang looked at Nate and said helplessly, "we''re on TV. The small plane belongs to the TV station. Now I just hope we can''t capture our faces."


    Knight''s face became serious and said, "I know from your conversation just now. I don''t care about being photographed. What I care about is other things. I think we have to face the worst situation."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "is it worse than now?"


    Knight nodded and said, "it''s worse than now. It''s still broadcast all over the world on TV, which will improve the efficiency of the Ministry of defense. It also means that the Colombian military will move much faster than I expected. In addition, if there is no accident, Colombia will have to find us and kill us at all costs."


    After saying that with a serious face, Knight immediately said in the walkie talkie: "the team will speed up, get out of the city in the fastest time, compass and find a suitable drug dealer camp. We will grab the camp and guide the open car to the selected camp."


    After the order was given, Knight waited for a moment and continued to say on the walkie talkie: "follow the trend of the Colombian military and report any situation immediately."


    Not long after Knight finished, about two minutes later, Gao Yang listened to someone in his headset and said urgently: "report, the Colombian Ministry of defense has no news for the time being. The president will make an emergency television speech in 16 minutes. The military has no news for the time being. It is expected to receive the news from the air force in two minutes."


    "According to the report, according to the current speed, we will arrive at the suburb of Bogota in four minutes and enter Highway 50 in the northwest. The drug trafficking camp has been selected. It is preliminarily estimated that the arrival time will take one hour and 40 minutes. This camp is the nearest drug trafficking camp to us. It has superior geographical conditions and is suitable for short-term garrison. The number of people in the target camp is about 120, with Heavy weapons. We attacked this camp in September 2009. The terrain is familiar. "


    After a series of reports came to knight, Knight immediately said: "continue to collect intelligence, pay special attention to the air force, agree to the selected target camp and prepare for all attacks."


    The atmosphere became tense again, but the degree of tension was also limited. After all, no matter whether they were on TV or not, Gao Yang could not leave Bogota so that they would be fine. When they were on TV, they would just make the inevitable return attack a little earlier.


    After a period of silence, Gao Yang''s headphones rang again, and new information came.


    "It is reported that two mirage 5 fighters of the air force have taken off, and there are four super toucans. It is confirmed that the target is us."


    Gao Yang''s heart sank again and again. This is the end of a war with a country''s army. He beat back the police, came to the special forces, beat back the special forces, and other fighters took off.


    "Report, the ground troops of the Jaguar force are chasing us. The number is more than 200, and the location cannot be determined."


    After a moment of silence, Knight said in a deep voice, "the plan remains the same."


    Gao Yangchang heaved a sigh and said, "it''s terrible. I don''t think there will be a worse situation than this."


    Nate was silent, just looking at the scene outside the window.


    The motorcade had left the city, and the buildings on both sides of the road began to sparse. After a long time, looking at the fact that there were no houses on both sides of the road and there were all farmland, Knight suddenly said, "this is not the worst situation I have experienced. At least no one in front of us is blocked. As long as we can enter the rainforest, there is hope."


    Gao Yang nodded silently. Anyway, for this reason, he can only rush forward. The current situation is not under their control, or even what he can imagine. He is not so arrogant against the army of a country. Now he just wants to enter the jungle quickly and hide quickly.


    "According to the latest information, the mountain battalion of the eighth brigade of the Colombian army is conducting military exercises in the area in front of us. According to credible news, they have been ordered to fortify the road we want to pass."


    After hearing the latest information from the headset, Knight looked at the high and said faintly, "this is the worst situation."

 Chapter 490

    There are interceptions in front and pursuers in the back. There are planes in the sky. It won''t take long to get there. There''s no place to hide. This is the end.


    He quickly went through the situation he was about to face. Gao Yang immediately concluded that he must not go any further. The plane arrived in a flash, and the team could never hide before being attacked by the plane.


    Knight''s face finally changed. No matter how powerful the angel mercenary regiment was, it was also a human being, not a superman wearing underwear. The number occupied an absolute disadvantage and lost the possibility of sudden attack. Moving forward was purely for death. Even if it could break through the blockade, it was hard to say how many people could survive.


    "Stop, turn around and go back!"


    In a hurry, he shouted out with his mouth open.


    Knight said in a deep voice, "reason!"


    "There are many cars entering the city. This road has not been blocked, and the actions of the police and the military are not so fast. We cross most of the city from south to north. Everyone knows that we want to break through to the north. Their attention is all in the north. Bogota is not completely locked. We have the opportunity to change direction to avoid the pursuers. Walk separately. The team is too conspicuous and slow down Degrees follow the traffic, at least the planes in the sky can''t tell. "


    Gao Yang said it briefly, but Knight understood what he meant. It was impossible to continue to evacuate according to the original plan. If he took the initiative to go to the city, he might escape. The most important thing is that even if he is found in the city, he will not be hit by the air.


    Knight just pondered for a moment, then said in the walkie talkie: "stop, turn around and go to the city, disperse, slow down, don''t gather in the team, mix into the traffic as much as possible, throw away the pickup with obvious characteristics, Chloe, quickly find out the police blockade and find a safe route."


    The car in front made a sharp turn and then drove into the city. The two pickup trucks stopped. The people on the car got off and entered the car. The team turned a corner directly on the road and began to move forward to Bogota, which had just been killed.


    A convoy of more than 20 cars opened a distance and spread for three or four kilometers.


    If the vehicles are dispersed and blocked again, it will be difficult to attack by force, so the only hope is not to be found.


    Gao Yang''s car turned around and began to walk towards the city. The speed decreased from more than 120 kilometers per hour to only more than 70 kilometers per hour.


    Highway 50 is a very busy road. Cars leaving the city have been affected. There are few vehicles, but they are not completely cut off. There are still vehicles merging into Highway 50 from various paths, but the traffic flow in the direction of entering the city is very large, and there is an endless stream of large and small vehicles.


    Just after walking in the direction of the city, Gao Yang heard a strong roar passing over his head. Gao Yang looked out of the rear window and only saw the butt of two jet fighters flying at an ultra-low altitude.


    "Phantom, searching for us along Highway 50."


    After Gao Yang whispered, he couldn''t help breathing in his heart. If they were still moving along the original route, it would be hit by machine guns and even bombs at the moment.


    Knight''s face even showed a happy expression. After turning around and looking back, he sighed softly and said, "ram, your brain turns very fast."


    After a faint word, Knight said again in the walkie talkie, "Chloe, have you got any news?"


    "According to the news just received, now the places where fighting has occurred in the urban area of Bogota are isolated by a large number of police martial law, but the police are seriously short of manpower. They only set up roadblocks at the main intersections near several battlefields. They can''t block the whole process. Even if the army is mobilized, it is impossible to block the whole urban area of Bogota in a short time. In addition, the high-level leaders of Bogota There seems to be no intention of blocking the whole process. "


    The look on knight''s face finally relaxed again. He whispered, "well, continue to pay attention to the trend in the city, find a safe route, and find a suitable camp again."


    While knight was talking, he kept his head down and looked out of the front window and said in a low voice: "look, there are planes again. How is it a propeller plane?"


    Gao Yang saw four planes and flew along Highway 50, but the speed of these four planes was much slower and the sound was much lower than that of mirage 5. They were old-fashioned propeller planes.


    Knight looked down and whispered: "The super Toucan, a two seater trainer produced in Brazil, is very easy to use after being converted into an attack aircraft. Colombia has a very good effect in combating drug traffickers and guerrillas, which is much easier to use than phantom 5. That''s what I''m worried about. Although the aircraft is propeller, its bomb carrying capacity reaches one and a half tons, and it can load everything. Its flight speed is slow, so it won''t be swept like phantom 5 After that, this can be played slowly on our heads. "


    As soon as Knight explained, Gao Yang remembered that there are few countries in the world that still use propeller aircraft as the main fighter or attack aircraft, and Colombia is one of them. He has a deep influence on this, but he didn''t expect to meet it for the moment.


    Although the super Toucan is a propeller aircraft, it is not backward at all. The engine power is strong, making the external weight up to 1550 kg. There are two 12.7 mm fixed machine guns in the wing. It can be equipped with machine gun pods, rocket nests, free falling bombs, cluster bombs, laser guided bombs, anti tank missiles and even infrared combat air-to-air missiles, which can not only attack the ground It can also be used for air combat.


    Colombia is an air force that plays the super Toucan, and its combat record is also quite good. It certainly can''t fight with the modern air force of other countries, but it is more than enough for anti-terrorism, food poison and anti guerrilla warfare.


    For guerrillas who lack air defense weapons, the biggest advantage of super Toucan is that as a propeller aircraft, the stall speed of super Toucan is only 148 km / h. if it flies slowly, the pilot can search and identify the target very calmly.


    Colombia''s air force is not very strong. The main fighters are phantom 5 and super Toucan. When phantom 5 undertakes the task of ground attack, it is far less flexible than super Toucan at low altitude.


    Phantom 5 flies fast and flies over the battlefield. The pilot''s identification and attack time will not be enough, but the super Toucan can attack slowly. Anyway, there is no need to worry about being attacked from the ground, and you can pour powerful firepower into the ground.


    Gao Yang''s deep impression on the super Toucan mainly comes from his knowledge that the U.S. military has ordered 20 super toucans from Brazil to be used in the battlefield in Afghanistan.


    The U.S. military certainly does not lack aircraft, but the characteristics of super Toucan are very suitable for the low intensity battlefield of Afghanistan, which needs to be patrolled for a long time.


    The transit range of the super Toucan is 2855km, the endurance time is 8 hours and 40 minutes, and the cruise speed is 520kmh, which means that the super Toucan can cruise and monitor at low speed over the battlefield for a long time. Once it receives a call, it can immediately rush to the battlefield for support.


    From the rear window, I watched four super beaked birds passing over my head. Gao Yang and knight made a sweat wiping action at the same time. If the turning time was slow for two minutes, they were caught up by the super Toucan, and then began to attack on my head, it would be terrible to think about it.


    It is no exaggeration to say that at least half of the people will be killed or injured if they are attacked by the super Toucan against the team.


    Seeing the super Toucan fly far back, Knight sighed softly and said, "I didn''t expect to run to the city, RAM. I''m glad to hear your idea. Now we''ve mixed into the traffic flow. I think even if we are attacked again, it won''t come from the air."


    "According to the report, the intelligence source suggested that after driving into the urban area, we enter C180 street, then turn right into C172 street, and then turn to Boyaca street, all the way south until we leave the city from the south of the city and drive into highway 40. According to reliable intelligence, Boyaca Street is not blocked, and there is no order to lock highway 40."


    Knight immediately said, "follow this route."


    After that, Knight finally put a smile on his face and said to Gao Yang, "it seems that we will finally go to the rain forest in the south. We just move forward in another direction, but the situation seems to be much simpler. I hope we can leave before they react."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "is there any way to continuously attract their attention to the north? In this way, we will have more escape time."


    After a little thought, Knight immediately said with a smile, "cunning guy, but I do have a way here."


    After saying that, Knight immediately said on the walkie talkie: "to find a guerrilla near Highway 50, you must have enough strength to release information in their name, be responsible for everything that happens in Bogota City, and move quickly."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "how can we release information? Oh, I see. Do you arrange someone else in Bogota? You have a special person to collect intelligence and release information, right?"


    Knight smiled and said, "for the sake of your good idea, let you learn. Remember, as a mercenary, no matter where you are, remember to leave a person outside. Even if you are surrounded, someone can collect intelligence and arrange a lot of things. Of course, this person must have enough ability."


    Knight said simply, but Gao Yang thought carefully, but he felt that it was quite difficult to do this. At least he couldn''t be competent if little Downey played this role.


    Gao Yang wants to ask Knight carefully what and how he is mainly responsible for, but this is definitely not a good time.


    "Report, we found the Jaguar force. Their convoy has just passed us."


    Soon after hearing the news from the car in front of him from his headphones, Gao Yang saw a convoy composed of many military vehicles passing them head-on, including trucks, jeeps and wheeled armored vehicles. Gao Yang counted more than 40 vehicles.

 Chapter 491

    Boyaco street is a major highway in Bogota, similar to the ring road. Although there are many vehicles, the speed of vehicles is not slow.


    Although it is necessary to cross the whole urban area again, once it is found in this process, it will face interception again, but it is undoubtedly a lot less dangerous to kill a return gun and leave all the pursuing troops behind.


    I walked forward fearfully for some time. Almost ten minutes later, there was still a calm scene on the road, but it would take at least an hour to cross the city from Bogota, and there was still a long way to escape.


    When Gao Yang was walking all the way in tension, his phone rang again. Gao Yang picked up the phone and found that it was a strange number.


    Although it was a strange number, Gao Yang finally got through.


    "I''m big Ivan."


    Hearing the voice from the other end of the phone, Gao Yang immediately said, "Hello, I''m ram."


    "I just know what happened there. Now tell me how your situation is now."


    "No, very bad. Now we have just got rid of a deadly pursuit, but we still have a long time to leave Bogota. Frankly, I don''t know if I can leave Bogota and enter the jungle. It depends on luck."


    "Tell me your plan."


    "We plan to enter the rainforest from highway 40 in the south of Bogota, and then grab a drug dealer''s camp for a temporary rest. We have five seriously injured people, so we can''t waste too much time on the road."


    After a moment of silence, big Ivan said in a deep voice, "tell me your current situation, specifically, and what is the biggest difficulty you are facing?"


    Gao Yang looked at Knight, thought about it carefully, said what he had just experienced, and finally said, "I think the biggest difficulty is the Colombian air force. If we face ground interception, we still have a certain assurance that we can rush out, but in the face of air attack, there is no means to counterattack. Now we can only hope not to be found."


    Big Ivan immediately said, "I see. Your idea is good. Let''s do it. I''ll ask people to make statements and actions to cooperate with you and attract the military''s attention to the north. Also, you''re going to leave along highway 40, right? I''ll arrange for someone to pick you up."


    Big Ivan was full of confidence when he spoke. He was stunned. Big Ivan is now in South Africa and can have such a great influence on Colombia thousands of miles away. Indeed, he is worthy of being the leading big arms dealer.


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "if you can, that''s great, but you have to move faster."


    "Yes, it will be soon. Besides, how''s Ivan?"


    "Ivan is fine now, but his injury is really serious. I can''t guarantee anything else. I can only guarantee that we will do everything possible to save his life."


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to give big Ivan false hope. Some things should be made clear earlier.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s answer, big Ivan sighed and said: "I understand. I know you have done your best, RAM. Thank you. Ivan and I owe you a great favor. If you have done your best to save Ivan, I will do everything to save you. Please rest assured that I will do my best to rescue you, whether Ivan is dead or alive, even if I launch a nationwide war in Colombia Sorry, well, keep in touch and wait for my call. "


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang''s assurance that he can escape this time has increased. Big Ivan has promised to do everything to save them. Although he doesn''t know how much energy big Ivan has, big Ivan claims to be separated from him, and many countries can''t fight a decent war.


    Just then, the voice named Chloe came from the walkie talkie.


    "According to the report and the latest information, the president of Colombia is making a televised speech, declaring that the battle in the city is a terrorist attack launched by Colombia, declaring that he will send more troops to resolutely crack down on the armed forces that launched the attack, and saying that in order to prevent the activities of members of Colombia''s armed forces in the city, the army has been dispatched and will block all roads in and out of Bogota."


    Gao Yang is not surprised that what should come is coming. There has been such a large-scale battle in the capital of a country, killing and injuring more than 100 military and police. It would be strange if Bogota has not blocked the whole city.


    Knight immediately said, "what is the specific action plan, how to blockade the whole city, and how long it is expected that the military will blockade the whole city."


    "We can''t know the specific action plan of the place, but the time to block the main roads in the city will not be too fast. It is expected that they will take at least 30 minutes."


    Knight said in a deep voice: "we have the opportunity to carry out the original plan. If the road has been blocked before we leave the city, we will rush through by force. What''s more, how is the action of issuing a statement to divert attention."


    "The statement has been issued on the Internet, but there is no particularly effective channel. At present, it has not attracted the attention of the Colombian government, and the effect is not obvious."


    The plan of bringing disaster to the East is not very ideal. It''s no wonder that it''s difficult to attract attention just by making a statement on the Internet. Maybe it will attract attention afterwards, but at this time, without action, it will certainly not attract much attention.


    However, just a few minutes later, Chloe hurriedly said on the walkie talkie: "report, Lieutenant Colonel, the official of gogwu issued a statement announcing that they were responsible for the attack in Bogota. Their official statement also said that this was a retaliation for the six guerrillas killed by the Colombian military last week."


    Knight was stunned at once, and then he finally showed that there were moments of excitement and absence.


    "What? No mistake! Gogwu''s official statement?"


    "Yes, there is absolutely nothing wrong with the statement issued by gogwu''s official online account. Please wait for the latest news."


    After only a moment, Chloe''s stunned voice rang again. He said in an incredible voice: "Lieutenant Colonel, gogwu issued a new statement. The attack in Bogota is only the beginning. They decided to launch a comprehensive attack on the heart of the government, starting from the north of Bogota. How is this possible and how can they announce their operational intentions!"


    Knight looked at Gao Yang with an incredible face and said, "this is the consequence of the phone you just answered?"


    Stunned Gao Yang nodded and said, "I think so, Fark, big... He moves so fast!"

 Chapter 492

    A gangster attacked Ivan for unknown reasons and brought in the Satan mercenary regiment. This is the degree of gangster fighting.


    The Satan mercenary regiment pulled the angel mercenary regiment into the battle regiment, and then completely wiped out the Swat of two policemen. In addition, it also beat four helicopters of the Jaguar force and a team, which upgraded the gang fighting to the level of fighting with the Colombian army.


    When neither angel nor Satan could cope with the next big scene, big Ivan made a move, and then big Ivan made a move, and things were really big.


    Big Ivan''s action must be extraordinary. After gogwu issued an official statement, the Colombian government and military couldn''t bear it.


    Colombia''s government and gogwu are old rivals. Gogwu''s strength is not comparable to that of the government army, but it is also an old opponent who has fought with the government army for decades. There must be several brushes in hand. If the government army can destroy gogwu, gogwu will control several provinces for decades.


    It was precisely because of gogwu''s strength that the situation in Colombia suddenly became tense after a severely worded official statement was issued.


    I can''t help but be nervous. If gogwu fights with government forces again, it won''t be an attack. It''s a civil war, at least on the verge of civil war.


    What Ge Wu said he wanted to do was definitely not just a matter of talking. It was a matter of speaking out and shooting.


    After the statement of the elder brother, the everfount of the mercenary regiment began to send information. First, the government troops began to improve their guard. Then, the Air Force stationed near Bogota entered the combat readiness state and the garrison began to mobilize. In short, the garrison near Bogota had entered the mobilization state. In case gogwu really attacks Bogota.


    The whole thing reached its peak when a small force in gogwu launched an attack on the mountain battalion of the eighth brigade on Highway 50, which was supposed to intercept Gaoyang.


    There were statements and practical actions. Although it was only a short exchange of fire and there were no major losses on both sides, gogwu''s actions proved that they were not just talking casually.


    With the help of the arrived super Toucan, the mountain battalion of the eighth brigade killed two people in gogwu with zero casualties and injured at least a dozen people. This level of casualties showed that the fighting was not very fierce. However, after hearing the news, the senior level of the government army raised the tension again, and then, Everyone''s attention was completely attracted to the north of Bogota.


    Big Ivan made enough noise, but after the initial excitement period passed, Gao Yang began to worry. Wouldn''t it be self defeating if Bogota was completely and tightly blocked by the army because of the tension of the situation.


    When Gao Yang was worried, big Ivan called again. As soon as Gao Yang connected the phone, big Ivan said directly: "you have half a day to escape. Ge Gewu can''t bear the result of war with the government forces now. Ge Gewu will issue a statement at 6 p.m. to announce the end of the revenge action, so you have to hurry up."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "time is enough. We can leave Bogota in another 20 minutes. As long as we enter the rainforest, things will be easy to do."


    "There are not enough armed groups in the area near the south of Bogota, and I have no contact with those small armed groups, so you have to rely on yourself. What I can do is to ask someone to pick you up, but it''s just to pick you up. The person in charge of the organization I contacted is too timid to have the courage to go to war with the government army, but you He will provide you with whatever weapons you need. "


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "the more air defense missiles, anti-aircraft machine guns, mortars, bazookas, grenades, especially air defense weapons, the better. Others, please wait a moment."


    Gao Yang covered the microphone and said to knight, "someone will pick us up and send us some weapons. What else do you think you need besides what I said?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "we only need air defense weapons, nothing else."


    After getting Knight''s reply, Gao Yang immediately picked up the phone and said, "if you have weapons, the most important thing is air defense weapons. It''s best to get more air defense missiles."


    Big Ivan''s voice seemed a little embarrassed and said: "Everything else is easy to say, but if there are anti-aircraft missiles, I''m not sure if there are people who pick you up. No matter what they have, you can choose to stay. If they don''t, I''ll think of another way. You write down a phone number and contact the people who pick you up immediately. In addition, ulyanko has rushed there and he will help you."


    After jotting down the call from big Ivan, Gao Yang immediately hung up and dialed out the phone he had just written down, but the result made him very depressed. The call couldn''t be connected.


    "According to the report, the road ahead is congested and the speed of vehicles is very slow. It should be that checkpoints have been set up."


    After hearing the sound from the headset, Gao Yang stopped trying to get through the phone.


    Although it was still unable to leave the city before the military completed the blockade, it was certainly easier to break through a checkpoint than to break through the defense line of a mountain battalion under air attack.


    Knight also had the same plan. He said without hesitation: "investigate and see how many people and equipment there are in the blockade. The vehicles begin to gather. Don''t get off. Try to avoid being found in advance. Prepare to launch an attack and break through forcibly when the distance is close enough."


    In order not to be found, Gao Yang''s motorcade is scattered. At this time, it also takes some time to assemble.


    Taking a long way from the checkpoint, the cars in front stopped on the side of the road one after another. When the team gathered again, the vehicles that went to investigate finally sent back a message.


    "According to the report, we are observing on the vehicle and can''t get close to it. It is about 50 meters away from the checkpoint. The number of people at the checkpoint is about 30. There are no heavy weapons. The time for the vehicle to be inspected is about two minutes."


    The position where the motorcade stopped was about 200 meters away from the checkpoint. Although it was on the roadside, it was wide enough. The car drove past. Gao Yang pointed to the front and said, "shall we rush there on foot or by car?"


    Knight smiled and didn''t answer Gao Yang''s question, but said directly on the walkie talkie: "there are only about 30 people. It''s very easy. The drivers stay in the car and evacuate immediately after opening up the road. Everyone else who can get on follows me. We rush over."

 Chapter 493

    If you get off at a distance of 200 meters and launch an assault, you will certainly lose your abruptness, but there is no way. In the case of road congestion, you can only do so.


    When the motorcade stopped by the side of the road, it had actually attracted the attention of the soldiers at the checkpoint, but after dozens of people jumped out of the car and rushed to the prosecutor''s station, there was nothing to say about the fighting process.


    As soon as several accurate shooters opened fire, the Raiders rushed up. More than 30 soldiers in the procuratorial station just fired two shots in a hurry and scattered after leaving several bodies.


    The inspection station set up movable roadblocks, allowing only one vehicle to pass after being inspected. The soldiers at the inspection station were dispersed, and the convoy continued to move after pushing the roadblocks aside.


    After all, Gao Yang failed to get out of the city before Bogota was blocked. Although the battle was very easy, there is no doubt that they have been exposed.


    Although it was exposed, it was good to get out of the city, and big Ivan played a very key role in this regard. Although the strategy of beating the East and beating the West failed to fully work, it could be called a great success. If it were not for the statement made by gogwu, the number of soldiers at the checkpoint would not be only a mere 30 or so, but also a miscellaneous garrison.


    The checkpoint was located at the key intersection. After crossing the checkpoint, they left the main urban area of Bogota and sped southeast along highway 40.


    Bogota is located in the valley of the sumapas Plateau on the west side of the East Cordillera mountains, with an altitude of 2640 meters. When it goes out of Bogota to the southeast, it needs to cross the East Cordillera mountains, and then the terrain goes all the way down, waiting to completely get out of the Cordillera mountains and into the Amazon rainforest.


    Gaoyang doesn''t need to reach the Amazon rainforest to have a rainforest enough to provide a hiding place. Not far south of Bogota is a large rainforest.


    The road condition of highway 40 is very good, and there is no obstacle on the way. After walking smoothly for half an hour, there are continuous forests on the roadside.


    Gao Yang has been contacting the number given to him by Da Ivan, but the phone can''t be connected. Then when the phone is finally connected, Gao Yang is not happy yet, and a series of Spanish messages come from the phone.


    Unable to understand Spanish, Gao Yang could only take the phone aside, smiled bitterly at Nate and said, "can you speak Spanish?"


    Knight held out his hand directly. After receiving the phone, he began to talk to the people at the other end of the phone. Then, Knight immediately said a punctuation in the walkie talkie. After Chloe returned the information to knight from the walkie talkie, Knight said a few words to the people on the phone, and then hung up.


    As a result, after Knight''s exchange call, he shouted loudly, "what do you say?"


    Knight looked relaxed and said, "the other party was sent by your friends to meet us. They are waiting for us in a place. Just call when we are about to arrive. Now it''s still 30 kilometers away from the meeting place. It''s not too far. We''ll be there soon."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it seems that we are really all right this time. Do you have anything to eat? I''m hungry, and I''ve lost a little too much blood and feel dizzy."


    Knight took out two chocolates from his pocket, threw them to Gao Yang, and said with a smile: "there was already a delicious steak on my table. I was about to enjoy a delicious meal, then drink a cup of coffee and enjoy a rare afternoon. As a result, you hurt me and lost all these."


    Gao Yang took a bite of chocolate and said, "all right, you''ve put 24 million dollars in your pocket. This is a big business, a super big business, and you''ll get more money. You''re just a delicious meal. As for me, I can''t get a penny, and two of my people were seriously injured."


    Knight pointed to Gao Yang''s left shoulder and said, "you''re missing one. You''re hurt, too."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "yes, I''m hurt too, FAK, it hurts!"


    Knight shrugged and said, "my experience is that you don''t feel pain when you''re nervous. If you relax, it will hurt. It seems that you''re starting to relax now. I want to say that you relax a little early. God knows what else we''ll encounter."


    Gao Yang also felt that it was too early for him to relax. Now the situation is only a little relaxed, which is far from safe. However, once the breath is sent down, it will be difficult to raise it again.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "newcomers, newcomers, understand, don''t take me as an old bird like you. Although I''ve experienced this kind of injury, I''m not used to it."


    Gao Yang''s words seemed to make Knight sigh. After a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice: "if you don''t quit this line, you''ll get used to these. You''ll get used to yourself and the people around you getting hurt, and you''ll get used to watching your comrades in arms die. Of course, maybe you won''t get used to being hurt, because you may die soon."


    Gao Yang even said, "bah, bah, crow mouth, I tell you, neither I nor my people will die."


    Knight smiled and said, "it''s up to you."


    The atmosphere was a little dignified for a time. When we met in bososa for the first time, you told me that money in South America is easy to earn. There are all drug lords here. They have plenty of money. Now I find that your words are really right. It seems that the tasks here start at tens of millions of dollars


    Knight nodded and said, "yes, it''s hard to earn such a high commission after leaving South America. For a $2 million task in Africa, it costs at least $10 million. However, few foreign mercenaries come to South America to make money, because the terrain here is really bad. Mercenaries who are not used to jungle warfare will die when they come."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I know you are familiar with jungle warfare, so how do you train? By the way, you seem to have a feud with the Jaguar army. Why, you used to fight?"


    Knight nodded and said, "jungle warfare can only be trained in the jungle. Angels were not very good at jungle warfare before. A few years ago, I specially pulled angels to Colombia for a two-year special training. We lived here for two years."


    "Two years, just training? I have to say, you''re crazy."


    Knight smiled and said, "our training method is to fight with drug dealers and guerrillas in actual combat. Finally, we join a guerrilla to fight with government forces. In one battle, we were killed by leopards and injured 11. Therefore, until now, people who see leopards are killed. This is our revenge action that is far from over."


    Gao Yang exclaimed, "three dead? Just to train jungle warfare? What do you think?"


    Knight said solemnly: "without bloodshed, you will not be promoted. Now I can claim that angels are one of the best teams in jungle warfare in the world."


    Gao Yang is hard to accept Knight''s way of thinking. He also said solemnly: "if I were you, I would never do this. In order to improve the ability of jungle warfare, three people died. It''s not worth it. If the ability of jungle warfare is not strong, I wouldn''t go into the jungle. I''d rather never fight jungle warfare than let my people die."


    Knight glanced slightly and said, "I didn''t ask for your opinion, and you''re not qualified to comment on us."


    Gao Yang was speechless and could only remain silent. At this time, Chloe said on the walkie talkie, "report, it''s five kilometers from the confluence punctuation point."


    Knight waved to Gao Yang and said, "you can call."


    Gao Yang dialed the phone again, then gave the phone to knight and informed the receptionist. After ten minutes, the leading car stopped.


    At the intersection of a small road, listening to a car, the window of the car was wide open, and two people in the car looked coldly at a motorcade parked in front of them.


    No one got off the whole team, while Knight said to Gao Yang, "this is it. Go down. If you need an interpreter, I can go with you."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, then opened the door and got out of the car. Because the car was parked behind, Gao Yang needed to take a few steps forward. When he was walking forward, the driver in the car shouted at him.


    Looking up at Nate, Nate shrugged and said, "he asked us who we are."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "it''s troublesome to have no language. It''s troublesome to tell him that I''m a ram."


    After Knight said Gao Yang''s identity, the people in the car immediately nodded, just waved to Gao Yang, shouted a few words, then started their old car, turned around and walked down the path.


    "Follow them and let me and ram go first."


    First, after saying something on the walkie talkie, Knight immediately said to Gao Yang, "he asked us to follow him."


    Standing in place, waiting for the car to drive to the side, after getting on the car, led by Gao Yang''s car, the team drove into a muddy path.


    After walking two or three kilometers, Gao Yang saw the old car that picked them up again, but this time it was no longer just a car, but a team.


    There were seven cars in the convoy, but three of them were minivans and two pickup trucks. The anti-aircraft machine guns on the pickup truck were placed in the body of the truck, and a towed anti-aircraft gun was pulled behind a minivan.


    When Gao Yang got out of the car, he walked towards the motorcade parked on the path. At this time, two people who went to meet him pointed to him and talked to a man sitting in a pickup truck.


    After seeing Gao Yang, the man sitting in the pickup truck waved his hand. After getting off the truck, he met Gao Yang. When there was still a few meters away from Gao Yang, the man who came down from the pickup truck said in English: "are you a ram?"


    "I''m a ram."


    "Well, I don''t know who asked you to pick up these things. Now you can call him and tell him that we have picked you up, and then ask him to call my boss."


    After saying that in a bad tone, the man pointed to several cars behind him and said loudly, "these things are yours. Go and count them."

 Chapter 494

    Gao Yang winked at Knight. Then Knight said a word from the walkie talkie and called several people to check what was on the truck in turn.


    Gao Yang didn''t count the equipment on the car. After taking out the phone, he smiled and said to the unhappy receiver, "can you tell me something?"


    "One 23 mm anti-aircraft gun, 250 shells, three 81 mm mortars, 116 shells, two 14.5 mm anti-aircraft machine guns, 4200 bullets, six RPG-7, 41 rockets, and 11000 rifle bullets, 5.56 mm."


    Although the tone was not good, the head who answered and raised quickly said how many things they had brought.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it doesn''t seem that there are many ammunition."


    "This is all we have. It''s too little. You can''t."


    The leader of the receiver looks very unhappy. Gao Yang can understand this. It must be that Da Ivan found the leader of an armed organization, and the leader of the armed organization can''t personally contact Gao Yang, so let a subordinate camp closest to Gao Yang pick him up. It is the leader who benefits Da Ivan, But it was this man who needed to send out all the heavy weapons.


    Everything is useful, but the ammunition base is too small, but some are better than none.


    Gao Yang didn''t take the hostility of the respondent to heart. After he smiled, he whispered, "I''ll call now."


    After big Ivan connected the phone, Gao Yang said directly, "we have joined up with the receiver and got something. The receiver said that he hopes you can call his boss to confirm that the handover has been completed."


    "I see. Is there enough?"


    Gao Yang said impolitely, "absolutely not enough."


    Before Gao Yang said what else he needed, big Ivan said in a deep voice: "I''m already in contact. What you need will be delivered as soon as possible. After you settle down, call me and tell me your coordinates. The first batch of air defense missiles will be given to you in 26 hours. If you need it urgently, you can arrange air drop, 60, all sam-7. The model is relatively old. You should deal with it first. The follow-up will arrive soon, except air defense missiles What else do you need besides playing? "


    Hearing the figure of 60 air defense missiles, Gao Yang was slightly distracted, but he quickly responded and said, "air defense missiles are urgently needed. I''m not sure what else I need. I''ll call you if necessary."


    Big Ivan said in a deep voice: "ulyanko has got on the plane. He will contact you when he arrives. Ram, please hold on. Please give everything to you."


    After hanging up the call to big Ivan, Gao Yang smiled, nodded to the receiver in front of him and said, "the phone has been called. Do you have any requirements?"


    The receptionist said coldly, "wait until I get a call from my boss."


    While they were talking, Knight walked back to Gao Yang and said, "a su-23-2 anti-aircraft gun looks very old, but it should work, but there are too few shells."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "there are only 250 shells. It''s of no great use. What about the anti-aircraft machine gun? How about it?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "zpu-1 anti-aircraft machine gun is old. The base has been removed and installed on the pickup truck. It can''t be used in the jungle. In addition, there are still not many bullets."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "the exact number of bullets is 4200. They are all single barrel anti-aircraft machine guns, which is enough for two ammunition bases."


    Knight said in a deep voice, "although they are all junk goods, some are better than none. At least if we encounter another air attack, we don''t have any means to fight back."


    The ammunition base of su-23-2 anti-aircraft gun is 2400 rounds. Gaoyang has only 250 rounds. The ammunition base of zpu anti-aircraft machine gun is 1000 rounds, which is enough. However, anti-aircraft machine gun and anti-aircraft gun are the largest waste of ammunition. Generally speaking, an anti-aircraft machine gun should be equipped with ammunition of at least three bases in battle


    Although there are anti-aircraft guns, there are too few shells, and there are a little more bullets in the anti-aircraft machine gun. However, Gao Yang doubts that the anti-aircraft machine gun can play a great role. In the final analysis, it is better to have than not. Even if you can''t hit any planes, it''s good to scare people.


    Just then, Knight pointed to a truck and said, "that car is loaded with anti-aircraft machine gun bullets, 14.5mm bullets. The weight of more than 4000 bullets is 1100 kg. If we need to get the anti-aircraft machine gun into the jungle that the car can''t drive into, how can we move the bullets..."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I don''t think there will be another plane coming. Take the anti-aircraft guns and anti-aircraft machine guns with you. If you really can''t drive, just throw them away."


    When Gao Yang and knight were talking in a low voice, the receptionist looked much better on his face after receiving a phone call. He waved to Gao Yang, smiled for the first time and said, "the weapons handover has been completed. Except for the two cars there, all the other cars and guns are given to you. If there are no other problems, we will withdraw."


    Gao Yang pointed to the motorcade they were driving when they came and said, "we still have a lot of cars. It''s useless anyway. You can drive a few."


    The receptionist looked very happy and said, "really? That would be great. Thank you."


    At this time, Knight said in the walkie talkie, "leave the car that is not suitable for the muddy road. We have to change."


    After Knight''s order, the angel mercenary regiment released a full 95 cars. They didn''t know how they came from. They looked very new, but they weren''t suitable for driving on the muddy country road, but the people who came to pick them up obviously didn''t care. More than a dozen people happily left the trucks and pickups and took the cars let out by the angel mercenary regiment.


    Both sides were very happy with their exchange. The two sides successively put on their new cars, and the unhappy receptionists at the beginning should be what benefits they got from their boss. In addition, they unexpectedly got a full nine brand-new cars. At this time, they were full of smiles.


    Waving to Gao Yang, more than a dozen receptionists left in a convoy of 11 cars, but their direction was towards highway 40, not Gao Yang thought they were going to go along the path to the jungle.


    After waiting for the pick-up team to go out for a while, Gao Yang looked at Nate and said, "where are we going, back to highway 40?"


    Knight nodded and said, "go back to highway 40, but we''ll go later. My people are looking for a new camp that can be captured. There should be results soon. We''ll go there after we confirm..."


    "Wait, what''s that sound?"


    After being interrupted, Knight listened for a moment, his face changed greatly, clenched his teeth and said, "propeller, this is the sound of planes, many planes."


    Hold high their position. There are many trees around. Although it is far from the degree of jungle, the line of sight has been greatly affected.


    As soon as Knight''s voice fell, he looked up at the sky and saw at least five or six planes passing by from the gap over the road.


    "Fark, super Toucan, enemy aircraft! Be careful!"


    Without waiting for Knight''s order, Gao Yang immediately shouted on the walkie talkie. While Gao Yang shouted, four planes flew over the airspace above highway 40, and this time, four transport planes.


    "All vehicles go into the woods to escape. All personnel get off and disperse. Spread out the anti-aircraft guns and get ready for battle. Come on!"


    When Knight gave the order in a hurry, he pointed to the sky and shouted, "the plane is back!"


    Six Super toucans had flown over the path where they stayed, but then the super toucans circled in the air and came back. Just when they roared, the super toucans in the sky opened fire.


    Gao Yang saw clearly that the two super toucans dived in turn, and the rocket nest in the belly fired a series of rockets. At the same time, the two 12.7 mm machine guns on the plane swept down towards the motorcade driving along the path.


    When the two planes flew over the convoy, pulled up the nose and climbed again, two super toucans swooped and opened fire on the convoy. However, this time, the two super toucans also dropped two bombs while bombarding the convoy with rockets.


    The motorcade was hit with a fire in an instant, and at least seven or eight vehicles were detonated and burned in the attack at that moment.


    When two super toucans swooped down and attacked for another round, there was no car in the team that could start.


    For Gao Yang, the good news is that the attacked motorcade is the receiver who has just left. The bad news is that the plane found them.


    The receptionist became a substitute for the dead. If the convoy driven by the receptionist didn''t attract fire, Gao Yang didn''t dare to think how many people would die under the air attack just now.


    Although they avoided the first round of attack, the recipient''s team was less than two kilometers away from them. The super Toucan attacked the recipient''s team, but also found the team that raised them.


    Fortunately, there was a substitute for the dead. It was really a good thing that there was a substitute for the dead. At this time, Gao Yang''s motorcade had rushed into the woods regardless of everything. Although many cars were unable to move after leaving the path, more than a dozen cars finally left the naked path.


    Gao Yang''s face turned green. He shouted hoarsely, "ammunition truck, drive into the woods, drive into the woods!"


    When roaring loudly, Knight also roared in the intercom: "someone operate the anti-aircraft machine gun, launch the anti-aircraft gun, and irrelevant personnel hide."


    When super Toucan attacks ground targets with machine guns and rockets, it needs the nose down to attack in a dive attitude. After attacking the responders'' convoy, it can''t attack and raise them immediately. However, the speed of super Toucan is very slow, and it takes a short time to enter the attack attitude again. The pulled up super Toucan has circled in the air and swooped again, This time, the goal of super toucans is to raise their team.

 Chapter 495

    Gao Yang''s legs are soft and scared.


    Gao Yang is not afraid that he will be killed by the plane. What he is worried about now is Frye and lucika, as well as Ivan and Sergey. These people don''t have any action ability at this time. If they stay in the car and can''t move, they will become live targets.


    Knight is the commander. If it is not necessary, Gao Yang pays great attention to avoid issuing orders on the public frequency of joint operations, but at this time, he can''t care too much. He yells in the walkie talkie: "get the wounded off, hurry up."


    The first plane has adjusted its angle and pounced at an altitude of up to 200 meters.


    The Su-23 anti-aircraft gun is not bulky, but the gun position must be set during firing, and the gun can be fired only when it is launched from the marching state to the launching state. At this time, it is obviously too late to launch the anti-aircraft gun. Looking at the aircraft has begun to dive, Knight shouted: "leave the road and go into the woods to avoid!"


    It is relatively simple to avoid machine gun fire and rocket bombing by fixed wing aircraft. As long as you look at the trajectory of aircraft machine gun fire and avoid on both sides, although the landing point of rocket can not be predicted, at least the flight trajectory is suitable for machine gun parallel.


    Two pickup trucks carrying anti-aircraft machine guns rushed into the woods. One of them just entered the woods less than ten meters away and hit a tree and stopped, while the other went farther and stopped at a place with a dense canopy. However, before leaving the road, the truck holding the anti-aircraft gun fell into a mud pit, and the driver stepped on the accelerator desperately, The rear wheels of the truck were just idling in the mud pit.


    Knight waved and shouted, "leave, leave that car!"


    Gao Yang has never experienced the scene of air attack. Although he knows how to hide, he has no bottom in his heart if he can hide. Nate stands beside Gao Yang and stares at the plane swooping towards them.


    After seeing that the direction of the nose was the truck with an anti-aircraft gun, Knight shouted, "run!"


    Gao Yang followed Nate and ran away. Just as they ran away, the bullets from the machine gun on the plane hit two lines on the ground and swept four or five meters behind Gao Yang and Nate.


    Then, the machine gun bullet hit the truck body holding the anti-aircraft gun, and then two rockets flew towards the anti-aircraft gun with a roar.


    There were still six cars left on the path, four of which were brought by Gao Yang. The members of the car felt that there was no hair. After driving into the woods, they abandoned the car and fled. There were two small trucks with anti-aircraft guns and a small truck with rifle bullets.


    The pilot''s primary target of attack was obviously the anti-aircraft gun. However, his machine gun hit the truck holding the anti-aircraft gun, but the landing point of the two rockets was a little far away from the anti-aircraft gun. One by one, the two rockets exploded four or five meters on both sides of the anti-aircraft gun.


    The first plane failed to achieve results, but after the second plane followed the dive, the barrage of machine gun shot swept over several vehicles on the road. Finally, when it left the attack area, it dropped an ordinary bomb, which exploded near the truck full of rifle bullets. After the shock wave overturned the truck, boxes of bullets from the truck body scattered on the ground.


    For all of them, the lucky thing in the misfortune is that after suffering the first wave of attack from the air for the dead ghost, they have the time and opportunity to avoid. Although the time difference is only tens of seconds, this is the distance between life and death.


    Knight stopped and said loudly, "they use fixed machine guns in the wings. There are no machine gun pods and no laser guided bombs."


    "Is this good news?" he gasped


    Knight said loudly: "nonsense, organic gun pods, they can adjust the trajectory at any time. We will be chased by machine guns and spanked. Look at the plane behind us. Don''t surprise us any more."


    As soon as Knight''s voice fell, two super toucans flew over, but the plane didn''t dive.


    Gao Yang took a look into the woods. Everyone was running towards the depths of the woods, and Ivan and several of their seriously injured were also held down and were running towards the depths.


    He looked up at the sky at the edge of the path and muttered, "I don''t think the situation is good. Shall we start running now?"


    Nate shouted, "don''t run, wait and see."


    Because the area to be attacked is relatively narrow, the six Super toucans cannot be fully deployed, so they attack in turn. It is difficult to find targets that have hidden in the woods on the plane, which is good news for Gaoyang.


    The two aircraft entering the second batch did not dive, which shows that the main attack means of the two aircraft are not fixed machine guns and rockets on the wings. Knight plans to see what they are.


    Gao Yang could have run away by himself, but seeing that Nate didn''t run, he stayed with Nate with trepidation.


    The second batch of planes finally opened fire. Sure enough, these two planes can attack the enemy without diving, because both planes are equipped with machine gun pods, and the trajectory of machine gun pods can be adjusted at any time.


    Super Toucan is a two seater attack aircraft. Under the special weapon operator, the accuracy of the machine gun pod must be much higher than that of the fixed machine gun on the wing.


    One super toucan''s machine gun accurately hit the anti-aircraft gun, shooting the Mars from the anti-aircraft gun, while the other super Toucan with a higher flying altitude just circled in the air, but did not make any attack for a long time.


    Just then, Gao Yang heard someone say in his earphone: "Colonel, the anti-aircraft machine gun is ready to shoot."


    Without waiting for Knight''s order, the super Toucan who had not opened fire dropped a bomb in a row when flying over them.


    The falling speed of the bomb was very fast. It was difficult for people on the ground to find it with the naked eye, but knight was lucky. He saw the falling bomb.


    "Bomb, lie down!"


    After a loud roar, knight and Gao Yang ran two steps towards the woods and fell to the ground successively. Then, Gao Yang listened to Knight muttering in a low voice: "don''t be cluster bombs, don''t be cluster bombs."


    Followed by two earth shaking explosions, Gao Yang can clearly feel the strong tremor of the land under him.


    After the explosion, Knight breathed a sigh of relief and then shouted, "fire with anti-aircraft machine gun and shoot down the plane! Report the casualties!"


    After roaring, Knight said solemnly to Gao Yang, "we have to find a way to withdraw. Anti aircraft machine guns are useless. Now we can only leave the car and walk. Fortunately, the enemy dropped only ordinary bombs, but in case the enemy brought cluster bombs, we are dead."


    "Does the Colombian air force have cluster bombs?" he shouted


    Knight said bitterly, "yes, the Colombian air force has mk82 laser guided bombs and mk-20 cluster bombs, and the super Toucan can also carry them. Now I just hope the Colombian air force is too expensive to take them."

 Chapter 496

    In fact, mk82 is just an ordinary bomb, but it is often used as the warhead of laser guided bomb. It is wrong to say that mk82 laser guided bomb is actually wrong. The correct statement should be cbu-12 laser guided bomb, but many people are used to saying that it is mk82 laser guided bomb, not cbu-12.


    Gao Yang has no intention of correcting Knight''s habitual title, and if he can''t find a high-value target after hiding in the woods, the super Toucan won''t throw laser guided bombs, because laser guided bombs are not cheap, and Colombia is not a rich American.


    For Gao Yang, after hiding in the woods, the threat of laser guided bombs is not too great, but if you drop a mk-20, it''s really dead.


    The weight of MK20 cluster bomb is only 222 kg, but it is equipped with 247 mk118 submunitions. After dropping, a MK20 cluster bomb can cover an area of 4800 square meters.


    Knight was extremely afraid that super toucans would throw cluster bombs, but Gao Yang didn''t feel much. He knew that cluster bombs were terrible, but he didn''t see how terrible they were, so he didn''t have any strong feelings. However, looking at knight who had never been afraid of anything, Gao Yang couldn''t help but get nervous.


    In fact, Gao Yang was already very nervous, but now he was too nervous to breathe, and even began to feel difficult to breathe.


    "Report, chainsaw is seriously injured, harp is seriously injured, spider is slightly injured, and no one is killed!"


    The casualties were reported quickly. No one was killed. He was lucky, but Gao Yang wondered how long this good luck could last under the continuous attack.


    The second batch of fighters flew away and the third batch of fighters came again. Two fighters entered one before another and launched attacks successively.


    The third batch of fighters had no machine gun pods. The two planes swooped and began to fire with fixed machine guns on the wings. At this time, two 14.5mm anti-aircraft machine guns finally opened fire.


    The loaded bullets on the anti-aircraft machine gun are armor piercing incendiary bombs mixed with tracer bullets to indicate the trajectory. When the two aircraft began to dive, a red bullet line went straight into the sky from the woods.


    It is very difficult to hit an aircraft with an anti-aircraft machine gun. People will not have any hope of achieving results.


    The barrage of the anti-aircraft machine gun went straight into the sky and looked very beautiful, but the barrage fell behind the two super toucans. When the two anti-aircraft machine guns stopped shooting, corrected the trajectory and fired again, the two super toucans had completed the attack and leaped over the battlefield. The anti-aircraft machine gun chased the buttocks of the two super toucans and hit several shuttle bullets, so they had to give up the attack.


    Knight said in a hurry: "the anti-aircraft guns can''t be deployed. The anti-aircraft machine guns are the equipment. Let''s withdraw. Just now I saw four transport planes flying over. It''s likely to be airborne soldiers. We can''t wait to be surrounded."


    Knight didn''t know what bad luck he had. Every time he just gave orders, new situations would appear immediately to destroy his ideas, and this time was no exception.


    As soon as he said he was going to withdraw, there was a huge roar of spiral tendons on his head. Then Gao Yang and Nate Qi looked up and shouted, "Falk! Black Eagle!"


    "Fark! Huey!"


    Gao Yang and knight looked at different angles, so they saw different things. Knight saw the Black Hawk helicopter, while Gao Yang saw at least two UH-1 hueys.


    "What the fuck is going on!" he screamed


    Knight''s face had turned iron blue and said in a loud voice, "hell, have all the air forces in Colombia been mobilized?"


    Just then, Chloe shouted on the walkie talkie, "Lieutenant Colonel, the air force sent all available helicopters to bring the Jaguar. In addition, the Bogota air force special command team sent out. They want to intercept us by airborne."


    Knight immediately grabbed the microphone of the walkie talkie and shouted, "order, establish a circular defense position... No, cancel the order, wait for the order!"


    After that, Knight stared at Gao Yang and said in a hurry, "ram, you take over my command and give orders, come on."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "why? What are you doing?"


    Nate roared, "shit, don''t you see? My luck is terrible. I hope your luck can save our lives."


    Gao Yang no longer hesitated, and immediately said loudly in the walkie talkie, "I''m ram. Now everyone is under my command, command, establish a circular defense position, and observe whether the enemy has airborne. Now we have mortars and rocket launchers. Go get them, prepare for ground operations, and find the weak direction of local defense to break through!"


    Gao Yang chose the latter because he didn''t know where to go or where there was a suitable place for airborne and helicopter landing. Instead of evacuating rashly, he might as well observe for a while and decide where to withdraw.


    Gao Yang is not afraid to be surrounded by airborne soldiers, because airborne soldiers, like them, cannot carry heavy equipment. Moreover, Gao Yang believes that if they fight on land, with the strength of angel mercenary regiment and Satan mercenary regiment and the elite forces under Ivan, what Jaguar and what air force special command team are farts.


    Land operations are not afraid, but there is nothing to do about the threat from the sky. After giving the order, Gao Yang looked at the sky and said, "we have to find a way to shoot down the plane. Their flying altitude is very low. How about trying with a rocket launcher?"


    A contemptuous disregard of the road has been put on the road: "rocket launcher is flying. Do not dream. This is a fixed wing aircraft, not a helicopter that you are using to hovering with a rocket launcher. However, you are now a commander, you has the final say, you may have a good distance, and you can command the aircraft if you order."


    At this time, people hiding in the woods had begun to run around. People who were good at using rockets and mortars ran to the truck driving into the woods, unloaded the heavy equipment such as rockets and mortars, and began to prepare to establish a defensive position.


    Another round of air strikes came, and this time the aircraft''s attack target was the anti-aircraft machine gun that had just opened fire and exposed its position. Two aircraft machine guns fired, but no rockets came down.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what rocket nest the super Toucan hangs, but from the perspective of the power of rockets and the fact that Colombia has always introduced American weapons, it should be 70mm rockets.


    Fortunately, there are people who take care of Gao Yang to stop the disaster and bear the vast majority of rockets. Otherwise, at least four super toucans are loaded with rocket nests. If all these rockets blow down towards Gao Yang''s hiding place, the result will be hard to say.


    Now the aircraft no longer launch rockets. There is only one reason. They have run out of rockets.


    After watching the plane climb up again, Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "fortunately, those who picked us up consumed most of the Rockets..."


    Knight also said with a happy face, "so I say you''re lucky. The enemy''s plane came too fast and suddenly. If you didn''t let those people drive away our car, it''s us now."


    At this time, Gao Yang saw groliov running with a gun and looked like he was going to operate the anti-aircraft machine gun.


    Since the anti-aircraft machine gun failed to hit the plane and exposed its position, leading to air attack, the anti-aircraft machine gun has not been operated, because it is still in the shooting position of the anti-aircraft machine gun, which belongs to death.


    "Big dog, what are you doing?"


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang, but did not stop. He shouted, "I''ll shoot down the plane."


    Groliov''s answer was so confident that it didn''t look like a joke.


    "You''re fucking crazy!" shouted Gao Yang


    Groliov raised his middle finger towards Gao Yang and then continued to run towards the anti-aircraft machine gun.


    Gao Yang was anxious to die. Without thinking about it, he ran with groliov, and TREB and brejinvsky followed groliov. Seeing that Gao Yang was quickly approaching and meeting them, TREB shouted to Gao Yang while running: "did you talk to your father-in-law like this?"


    At the moment of emergency, Cui Bo was still in the mood to joke. Gao was half dead. He angrily said to Cui Bo, "idiot, you''re fucking kidding. Now go to operate the anti-aircraft machine gun, look for death, and don''t stop the big dog."


    Cui Bo panted and said, "the big dog said he could do it. I think he can do it. Be careful and try it. It''s better than being beaten."


    Gao Yang doesn''t believe groliov, but it''s really too dangerous to operate the anti-aircraft machine gun at this time. When he plans to force groliov to stay away from the anti-aircraft machine gun in the way of the following orders, he listens to the humanity behind him: "he looks very confident. Let him try."


    Gao Yang turned his head and found that Nate didn''t know when to follow up.


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang still didn''t order to prohibit groliov from operating the anti-aircraft machine gun.


    The anti-aircraft machine gun installed on the pickup is fixed with a high tripod and has two arc shoulder supports. Groliov pulled the anti-aircraft machine gun and then pointed the muzzle at the sky.


    Gao Yang stopped 20 meters away from the anti-aircraft machine gun. It would be too dangerous to get close to the anti-aircraft machine gun. Although he was very concerned about groliov, it was foolish for everyone to get together and wait to be beaten.


    Then treble pointed to the sky and said, "where''s the plane? It''s coming."


    Gao Yang said in a hurry, "fight quickly, and run if you think you can''t!"


    Groliov aimed the muzzle at the direction of the super Toucan, then fixed the muzzle, and just looked at the plane from the gap on his head.


    Seeing that the plane entered the dive state again, and the flight direction was basically towards the anti-aircraft machine gun, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say in a hurry: "their target is still anti-aircraft machine gun, get away!"


    Groliov ignored the loud cry. He was still waiting. At this time, knight was worried and said loudly, "we are on the attack line. Hide quickly."


    Gao Yang roared: "big dog, I order you to immediately..."


    Just when Gao Yang finally couldn''t bear the order, the machine gun on the plane opened fire, and groliov finally opened fire.


    The bullets shot by groliov formed a straight line, and the glowing bullets went straight into the sky. The destination of this line was not the aircraft, but the position in front of the aircraft nose. When the bullet line formed by a string of bullets just reached groliov''s predetermined shooting area, a super Toucan crashed into it.

 Chapter 497

    From the ground, the super Toucan is like taking the initiative to hit the bullet fired by the anti-aircraft machine gun. However, everyone knows that this is an ultra accurate pre judgment attack made by groliov on the premise that he has predicted the speed and flight angle of the aircraft and is very familiar with the anti-aircraft machine gun.


    How hard is it to hit a plane with antiaircraft artillery? Just look at the old documentaries during World War II.


    If small caliber anti-aircraft guns attack aircraft, at least several guns must cooperate closely and fire at the same time to form a dense fire network, which will pose a greater threat to aircraft. To be honest, anti-aircraft machine guns can act as a deterrent at best, even for most pilots.


    Most of the bullets hit the super toucan''s propeller, and the blades of the propeller were hit at random. Naturally, the plane without the propeller could only fall.


    Groliov shot down a super Toucan with an anti-aircraft machine gun and only dozens of bullets.


    Groliov''s miracle is not over yet. After a series of bullets hit the super Toucan in front, a super Toucan in the back scrambled upward. At the same time, the plane suddenly drew an arc to the side, but after groliov controlled the anti-aircraft machine gun to make a large turn, the re fired bullets also formed an arc.


    The bullet that formed an arc hit the wing of another super Toucan.


    The 14.5mm anti-aircraft machine gun is really difficult to get off the plane, but it has nothing to do with its power. The bullet of the 14.5mm anti-aircraft machine gun is very powerful. It is not easy to use for flat shooting at ground targets, and light armored targets can also be pierced.


    Although it was only a few bullets, there were several holes in the wing of the super Toucan immediately, so it would not fall, but it was very difficult to continue the battle, so the super Toucan immediately turned around and fled after being shot.


    The super Toucan, whose propeller was broken, plunged into the woods, but although it is a propeller aircraft, it is not backward at all. Advanced avionics equipment, 1553 data bus; There are many double glass cockpit with head up display, computerized fire control system and modern fighters. Especially important is the super Toucan and rocket ejection seat.


    The flying altitude was too low. After the propeller was broken, the shot super Toucan pilot wanted to glide for a period of time, and it was too late to eject after leaving the battlefield. Just as the plane fell down, the front and rear cockpit covers were ejected in turn. Then, the two pilots were ejected, and then opened their parachutes immediately.


    Just as the pilot was ejected from the cabin, groliov jumped down from the body of the pickup truck and shouted at several people in the petrified state: "run!"


    Gao Yang woke up from a dream and ran back.


    The enemy''s planes are not only two, but six. It is impossible for the exposed anti-aircraft machine guns not to be bombed after shooting down and injuring one super Toucan.


    There was no need to order anyone who was close to the anti-aircraft machine gun that groliov had just used to run wildly in sayazi.


    After Gao Yang ran, he found that his injured left shoulder was too inconvenient for running. Although the speed was not slow, there was still a gap compared with his limit speed. Moreover, he didn''t know what he tripped under his feet and fell to the ground before he ran far away.


    Cui Bo, who was running ahead, felt that Gao Yang was running too slowly and slowed down. Seeing Gao Yang fall, Cui Bo immediately returned, reached out and grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and ran.


    Gao Yang could have stood up, but he couldn''t stand up after being dragged by Cui Bo.


    "Let go of me and let me run."


    While shouting loudly, brejinfsky also ran back. After dragging his left arm, he and TREB dragged Gao Yang and ran away.


    Gao Yang felt that his left arm was about to be broken. He couldn''t shout out the pain. His feet were stumbling on the ground. Let alone stand up and run by himself. He couldn''t stop if he wanted to stop.


    Gao Yang''s face was dragged back. Looking at the scene of rapid retrogression and distance in front of him, he actually had time to sigh. It was really very painful to be dragged away.


    For more than ten seconds, Gao Yang felt that he was at least 100 meters away from the anti-aircraft machine gun. Then, he didn''t see anything falling. The vicinity of the anti-aircraft machine gun suddenly became a sea of fire, and he didn''t know how many rockets fell there in an instant.


    After hearing the explosion behind him and feeling the shock wave, Cui Bo and brejinfsky jumped forward and fell to the ground, while Gao Yang was dragged by them, and his head hit the ground heavily. Fortunately, he was wearing a helmet and the ground was relatively soft. Although his head was knocked around, it was no big deal.


    When Gao Yang sat up with his head shaking while holding the ground with one hand, he heard Cui Bo say loudly behind him, "I''m lucky, zhennima."


    Brejinvsky first spoke a loud sentence of Russian in amazement and then said, "ram, you are really a lucky guy."


    Gao Yang shook his head, looked forward, then took a breath of air conditioning, and the hair brush on his body stood up.


    A broken branch was about as thick as his arm, that is, forty or fifty centimeters long. The bark had been stripped off by the shock wave, revealing the white wood essence. One end showed sharp stubbles, and the other was stuck between his legs.


    When Gao Yang fell down, he fell up to the sky, and the position of the blasted branches into the ground, up to one foot forward, would make him a eunuch, stabbing his left leg an inch to the left and his right leg an inch to the right.


    When he was afraid, Knight came to him, looked down and said, "ram, I know you''re lucky. Now I''m sure you''re really lucky."


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to stand forward, as if he would be hurt by the branch. After carefully moving back, he trembled and said, "pull me up, Falk, good luck!"


    Just then, he heard groliov shouting, "somebody, help me load the bullets! Go and get those bullets."


    After the pickup truck with anti-aircraft machine gun entered the forest, one stopped not far away, while the other went a lot deeper. Now the anti-aircraft machine gun and pickup truck close to the road have been completely destroyed, while the other is well.


    Groliov has performed just now. No one thinks that the anti-aircraft machine gun he operates is still chicken ribs, but their only effective means of counterattack.


    After groliov shouted, someone immediately ran to help him load ammunition. At this time, Gao Yang would never stop groliov. On the contrary, he had to try his best to create shooting opportunities for groliov.


    After regaining consciousness, Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "the enemy pilot parachuted. He can only fall in this area. Go to four people and try to catch the pilot alive."


    "It is reported that the enemy has carried out helicopter landing on the farmland about 800 meters away from Northeast China. Three Black Hawk helicopters are scattered. The number of enemy helicopters is temporarily unknown. It is impossible to confirm whether the enemy helicopters have attack capability."


    "It is reported that the enemy has landed on an open space about 700 meters northwest of China. Two black eagles and three hueys have not completed the landing. Please indicate whether to attack the ground."


    After receiving two reports in a row, Gao Yang immediately said, "snipers look for the shooting range, open fire freely, mortars move to the unaffected position of the shooting range, fire, pay attention to the enemy''s movement, over."


    Gao Yang was in the woods. If he wanted to fire, he had to go forward to the edge of the woods. However, when he ordered, he immediately heard the sound of sniper rifles. It seemed that the snipers were ready to shoot.


    Gao Yang knows that there are many snipers in the angel mercenary regiment. At least two people use 12.7mm anti equipment sniper rifles, one shooter using msg-90 sniper rifle and one sniper using ssg69.


    Strictly speaking, msg-90 is a precision shooting rifle. The accuracy within 600 meters is very high, which is the limit at a distance of seven or eight hundred meters. However, the people of the angel mercenary regiment certainly don''t use ordinary goods. It is obviously a modified sniper rifle. After Gao Yang ordered the sniper to start shooting freely, he soon heard the gunshot of the fastest firing msg-90, The sound of msg-90 can be easily distinguished from the sound of large caliber sniper rifle.


    After the gunshot rang out, it was soon the sound of artillery. The sound of mortar firing was not loud, but the sound of shell explosion was very loud.


    Gao Yang should have shot as a Sniper at this time, but his left shoulder was injured and he couldn''t fight at this time. Cui Bo didn''t bring a sniper rifle at all this time. Cui Bo''s guns had been carried on his back, and Gao Yang''s guns were still in his bag. Bruce took them for him at this time.


    Gao Yang grabbed Cui Bo and said, "I''ll lend you my satanic blade. Be careful. If you knock it, you won''t touch my satanic blade again in your life!"


    Cui Bo tried to play with Gao Yang''s Satan blade countless times, but Gao Yang only let him shoot more than a dozen bullets and then didn''t let him touch it again. However, Gao Yang was injured this time, but Cui Bo finally had a chance to touch the Satan blade that made him suffer from red eye disease again.


    Cui Bo''s eyes lit up immediately, and then ran away. However, after running a few steps, Cui Bo stopped again and said in a hurry, "has the sight been adjusted? How much is the zero distance?"


    "Two hundred meters to zero, go."


    But after treble ran away, Knight came to Gao Yang and said sternly, "the situation is wrong."


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it right there?"


    "There are not many helicopters in Colombia, but now we see eight helicopters here, which is almost one-third of the Colombian air force. Almost all the helicopters that can fly near Bogota have come. This is very abnormal. Now the enemy''s intention of war is very obvious. They want to surround us."


    Gao Yang said confidently, "that''s what''s normal and abnormal. Fighting on the ground is nothing to be afraid of."

 Chapter 498

    Although the form is not good, to fight on the ground, he commands Satan and angels, and Ivan''s men are willing to obey orders. Gao Yang really doesn''t think it''s terrible.


    If you are surrounded by an enemy several times your own, and the enemy has heavy weapons, Gao Yang''s first order must be to withdraw quickly, count how many you can run and how many you can live.


    However, they are surrounded by a large and limited number of Colombian airborne soldiers, who are obviously lack of heavy weapons, and their combat effectiveness is not weak. However, compared with Satan and angels, Gao Yang really feels that they have picked the wrong object. It is unrealistic to wipe out all the leopards and airborne soldiers to intercept, but it is a matter of highlighting the encirclement and playing.


    In the final analysis, if he had not been powerless in the face of air strikes, why should Gao Yang look forward and backward and strive to be safe? He had commanded the three coalition forces to fight out early, and he didn''t even have to lose his car.


    Gao Yang is confident. Knight is more confident than Gao Yang, but at this time, Knight said with some worry: "it''s better to be careful. The enemy''s fighting will is very strong. The Jaguar force is good at infiltration and special operations. It''s abnormal to carry out encirclement operations in the form of cooperation between the Jaguar force and the air force special command team without determining its advantages."


    The work of building a siege should be done by ordinary troops. It is really unusual for two special operations units to do this now.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what do you mean by saying that the enemy has a strong will to fight? I don''t think they are so tenacious. There is no formal contact yet. How did you come to this conclusion?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "I''m not talking about the America''s cup and the air force special order team. I''m talking about the Colombian government. It used half of the air force to deal with dozens of people in our area. It seems that they have made up their mind to kill us."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said, "you''re right. Although I don''t know why, we seem to be really hated. With our current impact, even if Ge Gewu diverts his attention, after discovering our trace, there is no doubt that the Colombian government will have to kill us at all costs to explain to the country."


    Knight nodded, "so we can''t be delayed by the Jaguar and the air force special order team. We have to make a quick decision."


    Gao Yang also knew that they had to make a quick decision, but the problem was that the woods they were hiding in were not large forests connected, but small ones. There were at least dozens of kilometers to enter the real big jungle. The problem now is that they were completely exposed to the vision of air fighters after leaving the woods they were hiding in.


    While Gao Yang was talking to knight, the remaining four super toucans launched two more attacks, but their flight altitude increased a lot this time. When the remaining aircraft attacked again, the altitude was more than 300 meters.


    Groliov didn''t have a good chance, so he didn''t shoot, and the super Toucan in the sky didn''t drop bombs or rockets. After all, the super Toucan is a small fighter and can''t carry too much ammunition, so the ability of continuous attack is not very strong. At this time, the intensity of air attack is much lower than at the beginning.


    Knight looked at the sky and said, "the threat of super Toucan is not great. I think it can break through now. Otherwise, it will be difficult to do when the phantom 5 fighter arrives. They have cbu-20. According to the current situation, I think they will no longer want to save money. If they have cluster bombs, they will use them."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "have you been attacked by cluster bombs?"


    Knight nodded and said, "yes, in Iraq, our convoy was hit by mistake. It''s just a cluster bomb, more than 20 cars and more than 70 people. Almost none is left. Just one."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "has the angel mercenary regiment been hit so hard? Or by mistake?"


    Nate sighed and said: "It''s not that we were attacked, but that the security company we worked with was bombed and completely annihilated. The Iraqi employees of that security company were basically killed, and there were seven Americans. Our convoy left late and escaped a disaster. If we were in that convoy, our fate would not be better there, no matter how good your combat technology Well, when we encounter high-tech things such as cluster bombs, everyone is the same and can''t hide. "


    Nate seems to have a psychological shadow. Maybe he didn''t realize it himself.


    After quickly explaining to Gao Yang, Knight waved his arm to strengthen his tone and said: "We have to evacuate quickly. The Colombian air force has purchased forward-looking infrared devices for their attack aircraft. Perhaps the fighters coming now have not been equipped with such high-end equipment, but there is no reason not to send these fighters. If there are attack aircraft equipped with forward-looking infrared and cluster bombs, it is useless even if we hide in the woods."


    Gao Yang immediately made up his mind and said in a deep voice, "which direction do you think we should break through?"


    Knight hesitated and said, "to the west, this direction can enter the rainforest in the shortest time."


    "Good, then let''s break south."


    Nate frowned and said, "why?"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "your luck is very bad. All your choices are wrong, and you see my luck, so as long as you make a decision and I follow the opposite direction."


    Knight sniffed and said, "it makes sense. Your luck is much better than mine. Then do as you want."


    Although I don''t know whether there is an enemy in the south, I chose to break through from the south. Then, no matter whether there is an enemy or not, I just hit it by force.


    Just as Gao Yang was about to order a breakthrough, a humanitarian message suddenly appeared in his headset: "report, we have found and caught a parachuting pilot. He is injured and the other has escaped. Do you want to continue to catch him?"


    Gao Yang was in high spirits and immediately said, "one is enough. Bring him here."


    After giving the order, Gao Yang said to knight, "I have changed my mind now. Since I have prisoners, I think I should ask the situation before making a decision."


    Knight looked at his watch and said, "you make a decision, but don''t take too long. It will be solved in two minutes."


    The injured pilot fell into a tree when parachuting, but he was not hung in the air, but he was scratched by a branch, with small cuts all over his body and hurt his leg, so he couldn''t escape after parachuting.


    The injured pilot was soon brought to Gao Yang and knight, but Gao Yang didn''t even have a chance to interrupt.


    Knight has rich experience. He naturally knows what to ask. When Knight asks in Spanish, Gao Yang listens quietly.


    The injured pilot looked very frightened and cooperated with Knight''s interrogation. After Knight''s interrogation, Gao Yang immediately said, "did you ask anything?"


    Knight smiled and said, "there will be no aircraft with cluster bombs. Is this good news?"


    "That''s really good news, but a pilot can know that?"


    "Colombia only imported six cluster bombs, and they didn''t import them after they ran out," Knight said with a smile


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "what else?"


    Knight shrugged and said, "the president vowed to catch us all, so after we exposed our whereabouts when we rushed through the checkpoint, the president ordered to pursue us. However, they didn''t have a suitable force to carry out this order, so they sent out the air force special order team as the reserve, and part of the Jaguar force."


    "How many people? Do you know this?"


    Knight touched his chin and said in a deep voice, "they sent four C-130, six Super toucans, five black eagles and three Huey, all loaded. The puma took the air force helicopter for landing, about 80 people. The air force special order team took four C-130, all dispatched and 240 people parachuted."


    Gao Yang took a cold breath and said, "so many people!"


    Knight nodded and said: "There are so many people, there are so many people, which is bad news. There is also good news. The Colombian military has sent all the quick action forces that can be sent, and there is no one left. That is to say, in a short time, no troops can come quickly. At most, fighters can come to support, but only phantom 5. If the super Toucan wants to participate in the war again, he has to return to the airport and hang up again No, they don''t have any more planes to send. "


    Gao Yang also touched his chin and said, "more than 300 people sound scary, but when you think about it, it seems nothing. If they gather together to attack, we will be in trouble, but what they are doing now is to disperse and surround us. In this way, in fact, we have a military advantage in some parts."


    Knight smiled and said, "you''re right. It''s us, not the enemy, who dominate the local forces."


    Gao Yang''s face also showed a smile and said, "whether it''s airborne or parachute, they are airborne soldiers, that is to say, they won''t have heavy weapons."


    "Yes, they don''t even have mortars. They only have rocket launchers and grenade launchers. In other words, we have the advantage of heavy firepower. Moreover, the pilot said just now that their plane has basically used up all its ammunition, so the super Toucan is going back."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. He grinned and said, "in other words, we can fight a dozen, play a favorable situation, and then drive away. In this way, our seriously injured people have a much greater chance of surviving. But if we drive away, what if the super Toucan comes back after reloading?"


    Knight said with a smile, "their reload time is 45 minutes. In addition, we can return to highway 40 and operate by bike. Don''t form a convoy. I hope they can close the highway fast enough and seal all the small road intersections. Otherwise, let those fighters distinguish whether each vehicle is the target they are looking for on the highway."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if this is a computer game, the difficulty has been reduced from hell mode to normal mode. OK, tell the combat effectiveness of the air force special command team?"


    Knight was very domineering: "I don''t know. We can make an evaluation after killing them."

 Chapter 499

    They have three m29 mortars, and they have super first-class gunners, which is one of their advantages.


    Those who landed in the north were leopard troops. After the mortar ready for launch opened fire, it caused great damage to a team of people who were landing. However, when the leopard people landed, the helicopters were scattered and dispersed immediately after landing. They would not gather into a pile of silly waiting for shells.


    The leopard troops soon built a scattered line with a width of more than one kilometer, and then turned to defense on the spot.


    The mortar stopped firing after firing six shells. The front of the Jaguar army was very open. Although no fortifications were built, one shell landed in the right position and could only kill one person at best. The firepower cost-effectiveness ratio of this degree is too low. Continuing shelling is a waste of shells.


    The leopard has built a position in the north and taken the first step of encircling and praising them.


    Although we can''t see whether the air force special order team has been deployed in place, Gao Yang feels that parachuting and landing should be carried out at the same time, and has determined to break through by force. No matter which direction the defensive focus of the air force special order team is, Gao Yang will have to go to highway 40 in the East as the main attack point.


    Gao Yang said in the intercom, "we''re going to break through. The angel''s people send three double investigation teams to the West and south. Toad, you and the angel''s people go to the east to investigate. If you don''t find the enemy, you can go far and be careful."


    I''m not familiar with the angel mercenary group. Gao Yang can''t assign who is responsible for what work. However, the angel mercenary group is an old hand. As long as you give an order, there will be a suitable person to carry out his order. Although it''s completely strange, it''s very easy to command.


    After giving the order, Gao Yang looked at Knight and said, "we need to form a commando team. We are not familiar with it, and the combat methods are different. It is difficult to cooperate. I think we can form a commando team together, but score into two groups to avoid interference with each other."


    Knight said without hesitation: "form a unified command separately."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "good, you command the commando. In addition, what about our wounded?"


    The angel mercenary regiment also had two seriously wounded. They must take them when breaking through, but how to take them is a problem.


    After a little thought, Knight said in a deep voice: "we are divided into three groups, assault group, cover group and non combatant group. After the assault group opens the access road, the cover group and non combatant group will evacuate and prepare the car. At that time, the assault group will attack both North and South at the same time, so as to pull out a safe space for the evacuation of non combatants."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "in this case, the action of the assault team must be fast. If we divide our troops and are chased and spanked, it will be troublesome."


    After discussing the plan, Gao Yang and Nate fell into silence together. They looked up at the sky and looked forward to the super toucan''s early departure.


    The super toucans are still shooting at the ground, but the bullets of the airborne machine gun are limited. Finally, after a aimless shooting at the woods, the four super toucans finally didn''t come back.


    Groliov''s anti-aircraft machine gun has never had a chance to be powerful again. However, the most common use of anti-aircraft machine guns is to shoot flat shots with anti-aircraft machine guns.


    The plane finally left, but how to use groliov made Gao Yang a little embarrassed.


    If groliov is incorporated into the assault group, the firepower suppression of the assault group will be strengthened. If groliov continues to operate the anti-aircraft machine gun, the support group can play a stronger role. Facts have proved that although the angel mercenary regiment has good machine gunners, no one can compare with groliov in the operation of anti-aircraft machine gun.


    Gao Yang couldn''t make a choice. He pointed to groliov and said to Knight around him, "do you think he should continue to cover the assault group with anti-aircraft machine gun, or should he be included in the assault group."


    Knight pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, "a very good machine gunner, quite good. Let other machine gunners come and incorporate your machine gunner artist into the assault team."


    After knowing Knight''s choice, Gao Yang immediately said, "well, knowing your choice, it''s easy for me to choose. Let him continue to use the anti-aircraft machine gun."


    Gao Yang completely takes knight as a beacon. Tactics can be discussed, but when you need to make a choice about something, just go against knight.


    Knight was a little depressed, but he couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t say there was something wrong with his command today, but there was no solution for his bad luck. If he didn''t think Gao Yang''s luck was much better than him, he wouldn''t have to let Gao Yang command for him.


    The plan has been made, and the rest is to follow the plan.


    In order to avoid the gap, the people entering the forest are scattered in a very large area. Now the plane has left and the personnel can gather.


    The people who went to investigate also sent back reports one after another. The East and West ends of the road are the key defense areas of the air force special command team, and there is no defense line in the woods south of the road, but after leaving the woods south, there are about 60 people.


    To the East, at least 60 people are distributed between the path and highway 40, and a loosely structured defense line has been established. The front line of the defense line is only about 600 meters away from them. Because the defense line is too loose, the people who go to investigate can''t get an accurate number of personnel.


    To the west, it is also impossible to obtain accurate personnel figures, but it can be confirmed that the west line is the top priority of the defense of the air force special command team, because if you go further to the west, you will enter the jungle.


    The encirclement of Gaoyang has been formed, but it is not tight.


    The Colombian military has made a general judgment about their number and their combat effectiveness, but their judgment is wrong.


    Two swats of the police have been annihilated, and four Cougar helicopters have been shot down. The Colombian military is very alert, so they sent the most elite Cougar and air force special order team.


    If the Colombian military knew who they were dealing with, they would never send more than 300 people to surround and publicize them.


    The most elite of more than 300 people. If they gather together to attack, they do have the opportunity to wipe out the coalition forces that exalt them. However, they are scattered and surrounded. All the people of Satan mercenary regiment and angel mercenary regiment welcome them, and a group of Russians under Ivan say they can go to the theatre.


    The staff gathered and Gao Yang could only send Li JinFang into the assault group, because others had other things to do. Samuel and they divided seven people, and the angel mercenary regiment must be the main force of the assault group, a total of 22 people.


    Three mortars take up nine people, groliov''s anti-aircraft machine gun takes up three people, and there are five snipers. This is the number of the support group,


    Apart from the assault group and support group, there are no combat tasks left. They have to take care of the wounded and set aside drivers. Once the siege is opened, they will drive out of the woods, pick up people and run away.


    The tasks have been assigned. Naturally, the next step is to attack. The angel mercenary regiment is the main force. Gao Yang can act as the commander in chief. However, when fighting, he must be commanded by knight.


    Knight was about to give orders, but after opening his mouth, he was very depressed and closed his mouth. He said to Gao Yang, "you come first. You are the supreme commander. Listen, I hope your good luck can let us end the battle with zero casualties. If it is true as I hope, I will give you half the Commission for follow-up tasks. If not, if there are casualties, the Commission will be doubled."


    Gao Yang tilted his mouth, pressed the button on the headset with one hand, and said loudly, "everyone, attack."


    After waiting for Gao Yang to give an order, Knight waved and said, "come with me."


    The commandos began to set out. They first marched in the woods near the enemy in the East, and the sniper had already moved to the front position. They had to first find the enemy''s high-value target and solve it. The gun positions of the three mortars had been set in the relatively open place in the woods. After the sniper provided coordinates, the mortars would shoot indirectly.


    The launched pickup truck pulls the anti-aircraft machine gun and starts to move hard in the gap in the forest. When the commandos advance to the attack distance, the anti-aircraft machine gun will leave the forest and go to the road to get a better vision and range.


    As for the enemy in the remaining three directions, after establishing the defense line, they have no intention to move forward, so the common choice of Gao Yang and knight is to ignore it.


    After ordering the attack, Gao Yang pulled out his pistol and wanted to follow the Commando Group to the front line. Although he was excluded from the Commando Group, Gao Yang still couldn''t stay behind at ease.


    Gao Yang didn''t take a few steps, so he heard the people''s Congress say, "ram, stop."


    Gao Yang turned his head, but Bruce came towards him with a serious face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bruce said seriously, "I''ll take care of your wound when I have time."


    Gao Yang remembered that his wound had been delayed for nearly three hours. From being shot to now, he had no time to receive first aid.


    The sound of the sniper rifle rang, and the fire had begun to turn in in front. He looked at the wound and didn''t bleed much more. After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang frowned and said, "can you wait and deal with it after settling down?"


    Bruce said firmly, "no, you''ve delayed too long. Wait any longer. The injury has worsened. It''s troublesome to recover. You must deal with it immediately."


    Gao Yang was very helpless and said, "well, deal with it now. You should be faster."


    After that, Gao Yang looked up and saw that Andy Ho was holding his rifle and followed the assault team, so Gao Yang immediately shouted, "Andy Ho, come and heal me."

 Chapter 500

    Martin, nicknamed the God of death, has a full name of Martin beniro Etro beltes. He holds the rank of sergeant and veteran. He has served for four years after being elected to the air force special order team because of his excellent performance.


    Because of the nature of the task undertaken by the air force special order team, Martin has never carried out actual combat since he was elected to the air force special order team, mostly training and exercises. However, before joining the air force special order team, Martin participated in actual combat many times and performed well.


    Before entering the air force special order team, Martin was an army sniper. He had an excellent performance of shooting and killing 76 people in the battle with guerrillas and drug dealers. He was called the God of death by his comrades in arms.


    Because of his excellent performance, after being liked by the people of the air force command, Martin went through complex procedures and transferred him from the army to the air force.


    Martin, regarded as the introduction of special talents, applied to bring his sniper rifle to the new unit during cross service transfer, and his application was approved. Therefore, Martin is the only sniper with a personal rifle in the whole air force special order team.


    Martin''s sniper rifle is m24a2, a military derivative of Remington M700, equipped with lippold lrtm3 long-range tactical 10x40mm fixed magnification sight, while the standard sniper rifles used by the air force special order team are M21 and m40a3, that is, Martin''s sniper rifle is unique in the whole air force special order team.


    Special talents, of course, should be given special treatment. Martin not only has the unique gun in the air force special order team, but also has the unique right of choice.


    The snipers of the air force special command team act in groups. The main shooter uses m40a3 and the Deputy shooter uses M21. However, Martin likes to be alone. Therefore, Martin has no deputy shooter. This is his choice and privilege.


    Without a deputy shooter, everything had to come in person. Martin knelt on one knee and searched the target area surrounded by them with a telescope.


    The weather is fine, sunny and windless. It is a good weather for sniping. Martin, who has not participated in actual combat for a long time, hopes to participate in a battle today, turning his shooting record that has not increased in four years into a new number.


    Finally, Martin found the enemy in his telescope.


    The line of scattered soldiers composed of dozens of people dawdled towards his position.


    Martin felt that his enemies this time were no different from those he had encountered before. Although tactical movements were used more frequently, they were the old way of the army. They crawled forward. After they got up, the cat rushed forward quickly with its waist, and then continued to climb to the ground and crawl forward.


    The enemy looked very careful, but Martin didn''t care at all. He fought a lot and knew what kind of guerrillas were. He only knew that there was no difference between the rookie with his head down and the old bird who knew how to move forward by using evasive actions. Whoever he wanted to die must die.


    The enemy is still far away. The distance is one kilometer away. Martin is not in a hurry to put down his telescope and grab his rifle. He wants to wait for the enemy to enter the range before carrying the gun. Now, he''d better observe the enemy''s action habits and find out the enemy''s action rules. It will be more convenient to shoot later.


    Looking at his side as if facing the great enemy, he began to shout and scream, and one by one began to grasp the rifle and prepare to shoot his comrades in arms. Martin sighed from his heart that rookies are rookies. Although they are known as elite troops, although they have great training intensity and many exercises, they are rookies without actual combat. The enemy is still out of range. What''s the tension.


    Martin''s sniper rifle has an effective range of 800 meters, but if he puts the enemy within 600 meters, he will be more confident. Therefore, Martin decided to wait for the enemy to start aiming after entering 800 meters.


    Veterans are veterans, recruits are recruits, and recruits who have been severely trained are still recruits. Martin is very calm and leisurely, and his comrades in arms can''t keep relaxed. However, after Martin''s appearance made his comrades in arms see it, he began to stabilize from the slightly flustered mood when he found the enemy.


    At this time, Martin, who has rich combat experience, can bring experience to the recruits who lack actual combat, and has played a great role in his team.


    Martin''s performance reassured his comrades in arms. A deputy shooter of the sniper team who was more than ten meters away from Martin shouted at him, "Hey, God of death, look who''s better today, how about it?"


    Although he received special treatment, Martin had a very good relationship with his comrades in arms. Martin was willing to accept the challenge from his comrades in arms and was able to put forward the challenge, which showed that his comrades in arms had relaxed from tension.


    Martin smiled and said, "well, whoever loses will treat. Trust me, can you win..."


    Martin didn''t finish. He opened his mouth in amazement, because the person who raised his head to talk to him disappeared from the upper part of his neck,


    The Deputy shooter who spoke to Martin became a headless body. Blood sprayed out of his neck and dyed a large area of land in front of him red.


    Watching the talking Deputy shooter become a corpse and the gushing blood fell to the ground, Martin heard two dull shots in a row.


    Two gunshots woke Martin with a blank brain. Then he found that not only the shooter died in front of him, but also the main shooter lying on the ground. The bullet hit from his shoulder and broke the left chest of the whole upper body.


    Martin soon understood that this was a large caliber anti equipment sniper rifle.


    The guerrillas do not have large caliber anti equipment sniper rifles. Although Martin is a veteran, he has no experience in dealing with it.


    "The enemy has a large caliber sniper rifle. Why didn''t those bastards of Jaguar inform us, those damn..."


    It was another man who couldn''t finish his words. Martin stared at his commander, but his commander broke in two from the middle.


    Every soldier wants to be covered by a sniper. Every soldier doesn''t want his commander to be killed, but when he goes to the battlefield, the soldiers will hide from the sniper and the commander.


    Snipers and officers will certainly become the key care objects of the enemy. It''s better to stay away from the battlefield. It''s easy to deal with snipers and artillery.


    Snipers and officers will try to camouflage themselves, but in this siege, no snipers carried out too detailed camouflage work, because it was useless and unnecessary, at least they felt it was unnecessary.


    When entering the battle, the officer will take off all the identification signs. It looks no different from ordinary soldiers. It''s the best camouflage. Martin''s commander, a lieutenant, did so, but he grew a moustache.


    Martin''s mind was confused. He didn''t dare to kneel on one knee, but lay on the ground, grabbed his sniper rifle and aimed the muzzle at the slowly advancing enemy.


    Martin''s mind was very confused. He saw the enemy''s actions in his eyes, but what he thought was that the commander was beaten in two. When he joked with his commander before, he said it was best to shave his moustache, so as not to become the target of snipers because the moustache exposed the identity of an officer.


    Martin forgot what his commander said at that time. It seemed that he would be fine. It could only be such an answer.


    Martin now thought that the enemy really chose him as a sniper target after seeing their Lieutenant''s moustache, or was it a coincidence that their lieutenant was just randomly regarded as a target. After all, if he was more than a kilometer away, he could still distinguish a wisp of moustache on his lips. Is there such a divine sniper?


    As a veteran, Martin fell into a state of chaos that he should never have, and his performance was no different from that of a recruit, because his enemy''s performance exceeded his imagination. The enemy did something he couldn''t imagine, but made him suffer a more serious psychological impact than the recruit.


    "God of death, God of death! Transfer positions, transfer land acquisition!"


    After hearing the scream of his comrades in arms, Martin woke up like a dream. He immediately fell on the ground and wriggled back.


    Martin was ashamed to be reminded by his comrades in arms who had not been in actual combat. However, at this time, Martin thanked his comrades in arms for reminding him. It is obvious that the enemy takes their snipers as the main target. Can he distinguish a sniper with a moustache on his mouth, or his sniper rifle.


    Martin didn''t dare to stand up and move. Just as he rolled and turned his position, a machine gun position more than 20 meters away from him opened fire.


    Martin was at a loss. Their enemy was still 1000 meters away, and their machine gun was M249 paratrooper type. The 5.56 mm bullet could not hit that far. Now firing was just a waste of bullets and could not even suppress it.


    But what can we do without opening up? They are light rapid reaction forces, with only M249 machine guns and M4 rifles. Even sniper rifles can only hit targets within 800 meters. At this time, they have been watching the enemy approach without firing.


    When he began to fall into a state of wishful thinking, Martin saw that the machine gun shooter''s head tilted, and then fell to one side. He was also shot and killed by a sniper, but his death looked much better and was not torn apart.


    The bullet power of the dead shooter is not so great. Martin doesn''t know what caliber it is, but it must not be 12.7mm. However, the enemy is still a kilometer away. Can the common 7.62mm bullet hit so far? Certainly not, so the enemy should use other types of bullets instead of the common 7.62 NATO bullets.


    Martin''s mind was confused, he thought a lot, and he began to miss the army era when he was covered with a 12.7mm machine gun.


    Before the enemy officially launched the charge, several people died here. Martin didn''t know how to fight the battle or how to fight it, but he finally determined one thing, that is, the enemy''s sniper shot from the tree, otherwise they didn''t have such a good shooting range.


    Martin finally stopped moving. After briefly analyzing the trajectory of the local sniper, he aimed his rifle at the analyzed position. After a short search, he did find an enemy sniper.


    The sniper Martin found didn''t mean to disguise at all. It can be said that he swaggered on the branch of a tree. However, Martin couldn''t think of shooting at all, because the sniper was more than 1100 meters away from him.


    He found the enemy''s sniper, but outside the range, Martin didn''t know what to do. Shooting made no sense at all, but if he didn''t shoot, it made him more unacceptable.


    Martin saw that the muzzle of the gun in his sight lit up and the sniper shot. After a moment of distraction, Martin reacted that he should hide. Whether the sniper was shooting at him or not, he should hide. However, he found that his reaction was slow.


    Martin felt that his right shoulder was hit hard by a hammer, and the butt of the gun against his shoulder fell to the ground. He wanted to turn his head, but he found that he couldn''t move at all. He stretched out his left hand and touched it. Martin found that he had been shot in the position of his right shoulder near his neck.


    Martin was wearing a bulletproof vest, but the bullet went through the gap in his bulletproof vest on his shoulder, and his bulletproof vest didn''t work.


    Finally, Martin felt the pain, and there seemed to be a fire burning his internal organs in his chest.


    Lying on the ground, his head could not move. Although he could see and feel pain, although he was not dead, Martin knew he was going to die. However, he did not feel fear or anger now. He was just curious about how the sniper did it.


    After being shot, Martin''s mind turned faster. He knew that the bullet that hit him was never large caliber, otherwise he would be dead.


    It should be medium caliber sniper rifles such as 7.62 mm. After flying more than 1000 meters, the power of bullets is not great. However, Martin can''t figure out how to have a medium caliber sniper rifle with such a long range, and how to fly so fast, which is unreasonable.


    Martin''s pain lasted for a long time. It was a relief for him to die as soon as possible, but he could not move or die immediately.


    The enemy rushed up, but the speed was still slow. However, their impact was very efficient. The key was that their impact was not hindered. Machine gunners had no chance to shoot at all. Once they shot, they would lead to the attack of snipers.


    But when the enemy''s commandos entered the range of 400 meters, they also fired, crawling forward, jumping up, shooting, fast forward, lying down, jumping up, shooting, fast forward, very simple and standard tactical actions, covering each other, moving forward one after another, very regular, but unable to predict the route, and Martin found that, None of the enemies who rushed towards them fell.


    Finally, the enemy came to their position, and he did not arouse the enemy''s concern.


    Martin''s vision became more and more blurred, but he saw an enemy''s foot in front of him, and then squatted down. Martin tried to turn his eyes, but was surprised to find that it was a yellow man. Then, he heard the yellow man squatting in front of him whispering: "rabbit, several sniper rifles, M21 and m40a3. I found an M24 here. Which do you want?"


    Martin can understand English. He has been trained in this field. In doubt, before his eyes fell into darkness and lost consciousness forever, Martin''s last thought was: "did I die without firing a shot?"

 Chapter 501

    The assault took 20 minutes, and in the 20 minutes, Bruce hurried to give Gao Yang first aid.


    The attack went very smoothly, and the treatment of Gao Yang''s wound was also very smooth, but it almost hurt Gao Yang to death.


    Gao Yang didn''t use anesthetic. He wanted to insist that Bruce deal with the wound. As a result, Gao Yang found that it was just to find guilt for himself.


    Bruce''s technique is simple and rough. He is a field doctor. He is used to operating in the fastest way. In the process of first aid, the feelings of the injured are not in his consideration.


    Before Bruce started, Gao Yang thought he could act like a hero and quietly gritted his teeth to stick to it. However, after Bruce started, Gao Yang found it difficult to be a hero.


    When Bruce stabbed Gao Yang''s wound with a gauze roll and roughly passed the gauze roll through the wound, Gao Yang''s face was twisted with pain. He involuntarily began to move his body to escape Bruce''s clutches.


    "Be patient and don''t move."


    Gao Yang couldn''t stop moving. He just wanted to run around in pain. So when Bruce continued to put the gauze roll into his wound, Gao Yang twisted even more.


    "Falk, don''t move! You don''t want anesthesia. Hold it back."


    After being severely scolded by Bruce, Gao Yang bit his teeth and gasped in his thick airway: "pain! Isn''t there an anesthetic that doesn''t affect the brain?"


    "Yes."


    "Falk, you damn bastard, use it for me if you have any."


    "Used up, now only the anesthetic from Andy Ho''s clinic will definitely affect your brain."


    After a simple conversation, Gao Yang was completely helpless. Looking at Andy he standing in front of him with a smile on his face, Gao Yang said loudly: "do me a favor and come and press me."


    After Andy ho grabbed Gao Yang''s arm, Bruce began his work again, and this time, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help crying out.


    Bruce''s action is very fast, and fast action means rudeness. However, Andy ho appreciates Bruce''s working method and tries to fix Gao Yang in place. At the same time, Andy ho exclaimed: "it''s really good, fast, but the effect is good."


    "Thank you. It''s just a simple operation. It''s nothing."


    Debridement, hemostasis, suture, Bruce''s hands are very fast, and he talked with Andy Ho, but he suffered a lot, and his painful howl did not affect Bruce''s chat with Andy ho.


    When he screams, he has to focus on what he hears in his headphones.


    "It is reported that the commandos are progressing smoothly, and the enemies on the left and right sides of the main attack direction are trying to rescue."


    After hearing the report of the support group, he shouted loudly: "mortar fire, block the enemy''s reinforcements, and don''t let them establish contact. Ah, FAK, be light, big dog. The main attack direction doesn''t need to be suppressed by anti-aircraft machine gun. FAK, stop the enemy''s movement."


    His orders were mixed with loud screams, but his orders were well executed. Three mortars opened fire and delayed the enemy''s rescue.


    Groliov''s anti-aircraft machine gun played a key role. The 14.5mm anti-aircraft machine gun has a range of up to 2000 meters, and it is direct fire. The effect of fire blockade is better than mortar.


    Knight has personally led the assault team. Gao Yang who stays behind needs to coordinate everyone, and pay particular attention not to be overtaken by the enemy in the other three directions after the main force leaves.


    "The commando team is progressing smoothly. It has occupied the prominent part of the enemy''s defense line. The enemy''s defense line is very wide and the fighting will is very tenacious. It will take a certain time to clean up. The rear personnel should pay attention, be ready for evacuation and wait for notice."


    After hearing Knight''s voice, Gao Yang endured the pain and tried to keep his voice steady. He said, "understand, non combatants are ready to evacuate and wait for evacuation notice."


    The battle went well, and the radio communication channel was always quiet. There was basically no sound except that the Commando Group occasionally called for the support of mortars or anti-aircraft machine guns.


    "Rabbit, there are several sniper rifles, M21 and m40a3. I found an M24 here. Which do you want?"


    "Oh, there is M24. Let''s use M24. It''s easy to use."


    In the calm, Gao Yang suddenly heard the dialogue between Li JinFang and Cui Bo that had nothing to do with the battle. He was angry and said, "keep the channel clean."


    After a bad shout, Gao Yang listened to Bruce loudly: "well, the operation is over, let him go."


    Gao Yang, who had been hurt for half his life, couldn''t believe his ears, but Andy he did let go of his arm, almost collapsed Gao Yang raised his head, looked at Bruce and said, "it''s over?"


    Bruce nodded and said, "it''s over for now. We''ll deal with it again when we find the camp."


    The wound was still very painful. Gao Yang felt that his left body couldn''t move. He grabbed his left hand and lifted his left hand to see the time. As a result, after turning his wrist up, he found that there was something wrong with his watch.


    Gao Yang was shocked to find that the minute hand on his watch had fallen off. After wiping the surface hard, Gao Yang confirmed that he had read it correctly. The minute hand on his watch fell off.


    "Falk, this is broken? Test tube, tell me the time, my watch is broken."


    Bruce looked at his watch and whispered, "the battle has been going on for 24 minutes. Well, what''s the matter with your watch?"


    Gao Yang touched his watch twice with his index finger and said unbelievably, "the minute hand fell down, Falk, that''s OK."


    Bruce nodded and said, "Oh, Lumei, there is this problem. If you are knocked, the pointer will fall off. It seems that you have to change your watch."


    Gao Yang''s watch was given to him by Catherine. It was a professional military watch. Gao Yang used it well all the time, but it broke inexplicably.


    Ignoring his depression, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "get all the wounded on the bus, prepare to evacuate, pay close attention to the enemy''s movements behind us, and evacuate immediately if they approach."


    After Gao Yang finished, he immediately heard someone say in the walkie talkie: "report, the enemy behind us is approaching quickly, with a distance of less than 1200 meters. They came along the road and are still approaching quickly."


    "Fight! Leave the driver of the vehicle transporting the wounded, and all the other combatants will try their best to block it."


    The airborne air force special command team to the West was far away, but now they finally came.


    After Gao Yang gave the order, Knight''s voice finally sounded and said, "ram, get through the evacuation channel and you can evacuate."


    Gao Yang cheered up and said, "the order is cancelled. Don''t worry about the enemy behind us. Everyone evacuate immediately. Vehicles transporting the wounded have priority."


    After finally giving the order to evacuate, Gao Yang suddenly remembered one thing, and then he hurriedly said on the walkie talkie: "if anyone in the assault group finds that the enemy has a watch on him, give me one. My watch is broken."

 Chapter 502

    When they came, Gao Yang had a total of more than 20 cars, but now there are only 15 cars available, a total of more than 60 people. They can fit in a squeeze.


    The car drove out of the woods one after another. After getting on the path, it began to run wildly. The empty car stopped when it saw people. First, it connected the person who operated the mortar, and then passed by the pickup truck holding the anti-aircraft machine gun. When it passed, Gao Yang shouted to groliov, "don''t use the pickup truck and anti-aircraft gun. The characteristics are too obvious. Get in the car quickly."


    He pulled groliov, followed by a sniper, and finally picked up the people of the assault group after reaching the area controlled by the assault group.


    Gao Yang''s car stopped at the front. He opened the window and shouted at Nate: "get in the car quickly and don''t let anyone surround us again."


    When a member of an angel mercenary regiment passed by Gao Yang''s car, he threw something in the window and ran away quickly. Gao Yang picked up the thing that had fallen on the seat and found it was a watch.


    Gao Yang shouted at the people who had run away: "thanks, man!"


    Gao Yang''s voice didn''t fall. When a man ran through his window, he threw something in. Yes, it''s another watch.


    When Gao Yang wanted to say that he already had, a man stood in front of his window, smiled and stretched out his hand and said, "your watch is broken, isn''t it? Here, I took it from an officer''s wrist."


    It was Sirte who spoke to Gao Yang. Gao Yang took the watch, thought about it, but didn''t say he already had it. He just nodded at Sirte and said, "thanks, man."


    Although he was very anxious, he certainly didn''t rush up when evacuating. Some people got on the bus and some people covered on both sides of the team. So when Sirte just left to find a car, two people threw their watches in the window.


    When Samuel passed by Gao Yang''s car, he hurriedly took a watch and wiped it from his trouser legs, then handed it to Gao Yang and said, "just picked it. It''s a little blood. You wipe it again. Well, is there so much?"


    Samuel was surprised to see a pile of watches on Gao Yang''s leg, but Gao Yang took the watch and said to Samuel, "it''s a lot. Thanks, man."


    When Li JinFang ran to Gao Yang''s car, he held two watches in his hand. He was about to speak. When he saw a pile of watches beside Gao Yang, he was stunned for a moment, then smiled, threw the watch in and ran away.


    After counting the number of people and confirming that everyone got on the bus, Knight got on the bus last, and he sat in a car with Gao Yang. Only this time, there was another person in the co driver''s seat in addition to the driver. There were fewer cars, so empty seats could not be wasted, but Gao Yang had the least people in their car except the wounded.


    Everyone connected and the team set off again.


    After waiting for the car to drive, Knight whistled first, pointed to a pile of watches next to Gao Yang and said, "the harvest is not small, man."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s really a big harvest. There are eleven watches in total. This time, I have some to choose."


    The car drove very fast and bumped on the muddy road, and each bump would make Gao Yang feel severe pain, which made him worry about whether Ivan and Frye could bear the heavy wounded.


    "Test tube, who''s watching the little fly? How''s he and the bat? And Ivan, can they stand such a bump?"


    "Test tube received. I''m in a car with little fly and bat. Their situation is very stable. There''s no problem. Andy is looking after Ivan. It should be all right. The angel''s wounded have been given first aid. Their situation is also relatively stable. There are scar faces taking care of them. Bumping must be bad for the wounded. However, there should be no problem in a short time. Don''t worry."


    After getting Bruce''s reply, Gao Yang looked at Nate and said, "how''s the situation of the assault team? Is anyone injured?"


    Knight shrugged and said, "it seems that I really have to reduce some commissions for you, because the situation is unimaginably good. Yes, you guessed right. No one died, no one was injured, not even a minor injury."


    "Yes, very good. Where should we go next?"


    Nate sighed and said, "Chloe has selected several suitable places, but you should choose where to go."


    After that, Knight said on the walkie talkie, "Chloe, report the camp you selected."


    "According to the report, I selected three camps that meet the requirements. Camp 1 is the closest to us. After entering highway 40, drive 16 kilometers to the south, turn right into the path, drive 16 kilometers into the jungle, and reach a drug dealer''s factory camp. This camp is a mountain terrain. It is difficult to launch the formation during the attack. There are about 80 people in the enemy camp with heavy weapons , with strong combat effectiveness, we are not familiar with the terrain of this camp.


    Camp 2, 40 kilometers to the south, turn left to the East and drive about 10 kilometers into the jungle. The enemy camp has a large number of people, complete supporting facilities and the best conditions, but the number is more than 200 and has heavy weapons. It is the largest factory camp south of Bogota. We have attacked this camp and are familiar with the terrain.


    Camp 3 needs to drive 50 kilometers on highway 40, turn right into the path and drive 8 kilometers. The number of people in the camp is about 100. There are heavy weapons and the combat effectiveness is unknown. There is another adjacent drug dealer camp nearby. The consequences of the attack are unpredictable and the terrain is unfamiliar. "


    After Chloe reported the qualified camp, Knight said in a deep voice, "how do you choose?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "each has its own advantages and disadvantages. Which attack do you think should be chosen?"


    Knight curled his mouth and said, "although Camp 2 has the most people, we are familiar with the terrain. If we want to win it, we don''t have much pressure."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, then take Camp 2. You are familiar with the situation here. Although your luck is a little bad, your judgment will not be wrong. Take Camp 2, but don''t talk. I''ll take the order, lest we have to change our plan as soon as you speak."


    Knight smiled bitterly, while Gao Yang said directly on the walkie talkie: "Chloe, let''s go to camp 2 and guide the route. Also, all vehicles pay attention to keep a distance from each other and don''t get too close."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Nate and said with a smile: "I have to say that there are so many drug traffickers in Colombia. There are so many camps near Bogota, but even you know where these camps are. Doesn''t anyone care?"


    Knight said disdainfully, "go and read the book about Colombia. After reading it, you won''t ask this stupid question."


    In fact, needless to say, Gao Yang also knew that he had asked a stupid question. Before coming to Colombia, of course, he had to understand the situation in Colombia. In particular, his goal was originally a drug lord, but although he knew it, he still couldn''t accept the situation.


    Mexico is now in a war against drugs, and Colombia is now in a rare period of peace. However, Colombia''s war against drugs was even more excessive than Mexico''s.


    In this world, no gangs can exist as unscrupulous as the gangs in Colombia.


    Colombia is the largest processing and trafficking country of cocaine in the world and the largest exporter of cocaine from the United States, while Mexico is only the transshipment place of cocaine in Colombia. In terms of production, Colombia is still larger, because Colombia is more suitable for coca cultivation.


    In early 2012, the ulabeno gang in Colombia distributed leaflets on the streets of Medellin. The leaflet said that if a policeman was killed, he could get a reward of $500 provided by the gang. If a special anti drug policeman was killed, the reward would at least double without capping.


    You know, Medellin is the second largest city in Colombia.


    Ulabeno Gang is the main gangs engaged in drug trafficking in northern Colombia. It does not belong to armed organizations such as gogevu, which is more powerful. Just in this way, ulabeno Gang dares to set up roadblocks in various traffic arteries in northern Colombia, control the material flow in the north, and threaten to stop the business of shops that do not belong to ulabeno gang, It''s just what a gangster who doesn''t count the power of the whole country can do.


    This is the current situation. If we go back 20 years, the drug lords in Colombia are really unscrupulous.


    Pablo Escobar, once one of the seven richest people in the world, was ranked by time magazine.


    Escobar has a private army of 40000 people. Because of money, Escobar''s army is well equipped.


    How good is escoval? He took a fancy to a Colombian Navy fighter plane called "air tank", so he could dispatch three fighters to crash land the "air tank" at his airport, and then turned the plane into his own private plane, named "Skylark".


    The policeman who wanted to arrest Escobar was shot and killed within three days. After the wife of the judge who tried him was insulted, his underwear was sent to the judge''s office. The Colombian attorney general wanted Escobar was arrested with a reward of $100 million, and finally died in the street.


    Escobar''s brother Ochoa was arrested. The president of the Supreme Court of Colombia, who was responsible for the trial, resigned successively. After a new president of the Supreme Court was appointed, the newly appointed president of the Supreme Court also resigned immediately. Then, the Minister of justice was forced to announce the cancellation of the arrest warrant.


    The United States couldn''t stand Escobar any longer and paid people to help Colombia eliminate drugs. Under the command of the U.S. military adviser, 5000 Colombian government troops took transport planes to the nest of Medellin group and achieved certain results, but it had no fundamental impact on Escobar. A month later, the Colombian anti drug commander was shot dead.


    Two months later, more than 50 gunmen sent by Escobar rushed into the Colombian Ministry of justice building and almost kidnapped senior officials of the Ministry of justice, the Supreme Court, the Supreme Procuratorate and the anti drug police.


    The war against Escobar lasted for a long time. Under the full attack of the governments of the United States and Colombia, knowing Escobar''s umbrella, the president of Panama was thrown into the prison of the United States. Then several top figures of Escobar group were either killed or arrested. Escobar was finally desperate after assassinating a presidential candidate, So he kidnapped the president''s son, kidnapped two journalists and began secret talks with the Colombian government.


    Finally, Escobar reached an agreement with the Colombian government that as long as the Colombian government could let him serve his sentence in Colombia instead of extraditing him to the United States, he would pay for a private prison dedicated to his detention.


    Escobar succeeded, so he built himself a super luxurious and super safe prison and lived in it.


    However, after living in prison for more than two years, escoval escaped from prison. He escaped from a prison with 69 guard towers, more than 40 prison guards and more than 160 guards,


    Escobar escaped from prison. Helpless Colombia and the United States once again fought Escobar with all their strength.


    Good and evil will always be rewarded. Escobar did all his bad things. It''s unreasonable not to die. After escaping from prison for almost a year and a half, Escobar finally died in December 1993, but the fatal shot was the one he shot into his ear.


    Escobar is dead, but Colombia''s drug network is not dead. It''s just that after the death of a representative figure, more drug lords have emerged. Moreover, the current drug lords are closely connected with the Colombian government and even enter the Colombian government.


    After recalling what he knows, Gao Yang now thinks he can ask why there are so many drug lords'' camps near Bogota, but no one cares. He''s really out of his mind.

 Chapter 503

    This day was a day of fighting for Gao Yang. From the attack on Ivan to the siege, the fighting almost never stopped, and the time just passed more than four hours.


    Next, we still have to fight, grab a camp from the drug traffickers, have a shelter, and then consider how to get out of Colombia.


    The convoy galloped from highway 40, and the vehicles were scattered very much. Although there were few vehicles on highway 40, there were still cars, so the convoy was completely dispersed. In this way, the combat effectiveness in case of interception was a problem, but it would not be hit from the air.


    The final result was that there was no interception on highway 40. Although there were planes coming back, the planes of the first and last four sorties passed along highway 40, and the planes that did not come did not fire.


    The road condition of highway 40 is very good. If you want to go to camp 2, the road of 50 kilometers can be reached in less than an hour.


    However, drug traffickers are not allowed to be slaughtered. At least they will arrange sentries to avoid being killed. They don''t know when they come to the door. They want to kill the door quietly and rob a drug trafficker''s camp silently. This kind of thing is not generally difficult.


    Gao Yang has no interest in fighting with drug traffickers. He just needs a foothold. He can have enough time and conditions to treat and cultivate the seriously wounded. As long as he is safe, where is actually not important, but the problem is that he can''t find a suitable foothold at all.


    Entering the town, it is unlikely that the government army will not find it. After several consecutive exchanges of fire, God knows what scale of attack will be the next time an army comes.


    Entering the jungle, even if there is any accident, there will be no room for maneuver as in the town, so the drug dealer''s camp is relatively safer, but how to enter the drug dealer''s camp is a big problem.


    Peacefully entering a camp in the jungle does not necessarily depend on looting, but either drug traffickers or guerrillas'' camps can buy roads with money or have a relationship. They can be accepted by drug traffickers or guerrillas. However, Gaoyang and knight have no channels in this regard. It is better to buy roads by looting than negotiating with them. However, now when Da Ivan intervenes, Things have turned for the better.


    Gao Yang calls Da yiwanyou and asks him to help find a camp where he can live. However, before da Yiwan answers, Gao Yang and knight are also ready to rob.


    If big Ivan can''t find a camp that is willing to accept them, or it''s too late, Gao Yang can only start at the selected No. 2 camp. Even if the result of a big war is only two days, or even one day, they have to do so, because others are easy to say, but several seriously injured people can''t drag on any longer.


    Big Ivan is always very efficient. Within ten minutes after Gao Yang called, big Ivan called back.


    "Ram, I found a camp willing to let you escape and rest, but it''s too far. You need to pass through biavicencio."


    "That''s too far away, and we can''t cross another city."


    Big Ivan''s voice sounded impatient. He lowered his voice and said: "I''m looking for a place closer to you, but Bogota belongs to the control area of the Colombian government. If it goes south, it can''t reach the influence area of the Colombian National Liberation Army unless it completely leaves the range of the East Cordillera mountains. Between them, it belongs to the influence area of drug Lords and gangs. I can''t contact any gangs because their influence is too small. Ivan is usually responsible for it Responsible for contacting. "


    Gao Yang is very helpless. The problem with big Ivan is that all he can contact are the top leaders of big forces. The gangs that only operate near Bogota are really small roles that big Ivan can''t see at all. But now, what Gao Yang needs is the help of these small roles that big Ivan doesn''t see at all.


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang sighed and said, "there''s no way. I don''t know if we can buy a way with money. If not, we''ll fight according to our original plan and rob a camp from the drug traffickers. However, you have to continue to look for talents who can help us. Whether we can grab a camp or not, we have to be ready to transfer at any time."


    Big Ivan also sighed and said, "I understand that this is the most difficult time. I''m transferring manpower and using all useful resources. The people who pick you up will arrive one after another, but you have to be prepared to fight alone in the next 48 hours."


    After ending the call, Gao Yang put away the phone, shook his head at Knight and said, "it''s no use. We still have to carry out the original plan."


    Nate took off his helmet, stroked his dazzling blond hair with his hand, smiled and said, "well, fight."


    Gao Yang said with a gloomy face: "There is no other way but to continue fighting. Do you think we should fight the enemy away or eliminate them all without leakage? I don''t think it''s meaningful to annihilate all the drug dealers. They certainly won''t be an isolated camp. There will be partners outside. As long as they call, our actions can''t be kept secret."


    Knight said without hesitation: "You''re right, but we still have to annihilate the enemy completely. We can''t let any of them run away. We must kill them all before the enemy sends a message. After seizing the camp, we should immediately prepare for defense. If someone attacks, we should beat them back. If no one attacks, we should rest quietly. If we can annihilate the enemy completely and don''t let them leak the news, Maybe we can try our best to postpone the enemy''s attack. No one will find it even when we leave. "


    In order to win time, we have to do many things that are completely meaningless. Of course, in order to win time, many meaningless things have become meaningful.


    If we want to defeat the war, more than 50 people still have great confidence in more than 200 drug traffickers, but this is a war of annihilation and we want to keep an enemy. In this case, there are fewer people, but we can''t fight.


    After determining the desired effect, there was no need to think about the means. He said in a loud and deep voice: "if you want to completely annihilate the enemy and don''t let people have the opportunity to send out the news, you can only attack at night, and you have to attack at night silently throughout the whole process."


    Knight smiled: "of course it''s a night attack. The advantage of choosing Camp 2 is that we''ve been here before. We''re not familiar with the terrain, but we''re not unfamiliar. It''s difficult, but not impossible, to win the camp quietly."


    Gao Yang picked up a watch, looked at the time and said, "it''s half past five in the afternoon. What time do we attack?"


    Knight thought for a moment and said, "at least wait until dark. The later it is, the greater the grasp. Look at the situation of the wounded. If it can''t be delayed too long, attack at sunset."


    Robbing the camp is the main purpose. It is the best effect to completely annihilate the enemy and not let the enemy send messages, but it is not a necessary effect. Everything is for the seriously wounded. If it is unfavorable to the wounded for too long, we can only give up the effect of total annihilation and win the camp earlier.


    Chloe''s car took the lead. When his car reached the place to get off the road, Chloe''s car stopped at a fork on the roadside as a guide.


    The scattered motorcade left highway 40 one after another and drove on a small road.


    The path is specially opened up by drug dealers, just for the convenience of transportation. Except that the drug dealer''s camp will not lead to other places, but the path will not lead to the camp all the way. The drug dealers just let the path close to the camp as much as possible, but they are not really arrogant enough to drive the path to the door of their home.


    After driving into the path, the motorcade entered the jungle not far away. This is the east foot of the dynamic koledira mountains. Although it is close to the plain, it still belongs to the mountains, which is the foot of the mountain.


    After entering the jungle, the path is winding through the forest. As for the sky, it is basically covered by dense tree crowns.


    After entering the jungle, it is impossible to visually find the convoy regrouped on the path from the air. As for searching with infrared detection devices, you have to take this road as a key search area to fly back and forth. Therefore, there is no need to consider the threat from the air for the time being.


    It''s really bold to drive directly to the drug dealer''s camp. In order to avoid encountering the drug dealer''s transport vehicles, Gao Yang''s only means is to let a car go in the front and keep a distance of 300 meters from the rear team.


    Finally, after about ten kilometers along the path, we reached the end of the path.


    At the end of the path is a dense jungle. Drug dealers will manually transport cocaine here, and then load it into cars to take it away.


    The car couldn''t go any further, so it was directly thrown at the end of the path. After Knight got off the car, he said loudly: "everyone disperse, stay away from the car, go to some people, and monitor all four directions to ensure a safe distance of 300 meters from here."


    Gao Yang came to knight and whispered, "how far is it? We''re here so swaggering. Have we been found by the drug dealer''s sentry?"


    Knight shrugged and said: "The straight-line distance is less than four kilometers, but we have to go around the mountain. We need to walk about seven kilometers. The path trodden by the drug traffickers will not be too slow. It takes about two hours to walk. The enemy sentry is usually arranged not far from the camp. At least that was the case when we came last time. Now, look at your luck and hope him We didn''t send more sentinels farther. "


    Unless Gao Yang plans to search all the way from the beginning of getting off highway 40, they will have to pay a price if they have been found now.


    Gao Yang nodded and then said to the people: "guys, today''s last battle, get ready to fight!"

 Chapter 504

    Gao Yang''s physical condition has not allowed him to participate in the war. All day, except for mixing two pieces of chocolate from knight and eating, he has not eaten anything else, and he has not been able to drink a mouthful of water. He has given Ivan a blood transfusion, plus the blood loss from a shot. Now Gao Yang is really weak.


    Unable to fight, he had to force himself to go, which could only be a drag on others. Therefore, Gao Yang had to join the ranks of the wounded and stay in the jungle near the end of the path.


    Although he was originally a wounded person, Gao Yang never treated himself as a wounded person. When all the others set out, but he had to stay, Gao Yang started very slowly.


    There are several wounded. In addition to Ivan, there are three more wounded of the angel mercenary regiment. These people must also be taken care of. The scar face of the military doctor of the angel mercenary regiment participates in the battle with the team, and all the wounded are left to Bruce and Andy.


    Besides Bruce and Andy Ho, four more people were left in case a drug dealer came.


    All the wounded were still in a coma, which was to prevent them from feeling pain and deliberately used narcotic drugs.


    Although the new anesthetic is used to minimize the side effects, it is certainly not good for the body to be anesthetized for a long time, but it is completely acceptable to bear some minor side effects compared with the pain in the awake state.


    The four remaining defense personnel were sent out to ensure that if the enemy came, they could leave enough safety distance for the wounded. Bruce and Andy ho must stay in the team to guard the wounded. Of course, the beautiful nurse EVA was left.


    It''s completely dark. Knight''s team leader has set out for an hour. Although he believes in the strength of his comrades in arms, Gao Yang still can''t help worrying.


    EVA dutifully patrolled between the vehicles with the wounded to prevent any change in the condition of the wounded. Although Bruce and Andy ho were military doctors, they were both capable of fighting, so while waiting for the news, both of them built the last line of defense for the wounded outside the vehicle with rifles.


    In the attack state of keeping the whole process silent, there is no need to talk casually in the walkie talkie, so as to keep the communication channel clean, so as not to occupy and interfere with the attack action, so Gao Yang just wanted to ask about the progress of the commando. Unable to sit still, Gao Yang simply got out of the car and paced back and forth in the circle surrounded by the car.


    Andy Ho was chatting with Bruce with his FAMAS rifle, but when he saw Gao Yang, he whispered, "ram, as a wounded man, you should stay in the car."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I can''t stay. I''d better go."


    Andy he whispered, "your comrades in arms are very powerful guys. I think you should trust them."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I trust them, very, very much, but trusting them and worrying about them are not contradictory."


    Andy ho sighed, "well, I understand how you feel. Since you can''t sit still, let''s have a chat."


    Gao Yang walks to Andy Ho and Bruce, imitates their appearance, sits in the front of a nearby car, turns on the low light night vision, and whispers after seeing Andy Ho: "I haven''t had time to thank you for what happened today, and I haven''t had time to apologize for what happened today. Dr. he, I''m very sorry to involve you."


    Andy ho smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter. Everything I did today is free, and the cost is not low. This is my job, so you don''t have to thank me. As for the apology, in fact, I could not have left my clinic. As long as I said I was coerced to treat your injuries, no one would be too difficult for me. Finally, I left with you, which is actually my choice, so you don''t have to apologize to me Apologize. "


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "doctor he, I want to know why you left with us without hesitation? How good is your relationship with Ivan?"


    Andy ho scratched his head and said: "Ivan and I are friends, but we can''t do this for him. Well, I admit, in fact, I just watch you play and follow you on impulse. You know, if I want to be a doctor safely, I won''t come to Bogota at all. My bones yearn for an adventurous life, and I''m tired of being in Bogota So there''s nothing wrong with taking this opportunity to leave. "


    Gao Yang pointed to EVA who was still inspecting Ivan in the car and said, "what are you going to do, but how are you going to settle her? To tell you the truth, I''m very sorry to involve a girl in danger, although she is your person?"


    Andy Ho''s face was distressed. After covering his face and sighing, he said very depressed: "don''t ask me. I really don''t know. The situation at that time left her too dangerous, but how to arrange her now is a mess."


    Bruce suddenly said, "isn''t she your girlfriend?"


    Andy ho sighed and whispered, "please don''t ask such sensitive questions at this time. Look at me. I''m so handsome, so talented and liked by women. Isn''t that normal? But the problem is that I''m not interested in these. Adventure and fighting are my favorite. Women, please, do you know how annoying they are?"


    Gao Yang and Bruce looked at each other, and then said in unison, "it''s another neuropathy."


    Andy ho shook his head and said, "whatever you say, but I really don''t want to be dragged down by a woman, but the problem now is that I can''t get rid of EVA. If you have any way to help me get rid of this trouble, I''ll be very grateful to you."


    "What''s hard to do? You don''t like her. Just say it. Take her to a safe place, give her a sum of money, and then go their separate ways. Will it be over soon? Oh, can you give up all the time?"


    Andy said with an impatient face: "If only things were so simple, well, AVA is a girl with a story, and I am also a man with a story. To put it simply, AVA is a good girl with ambition. She dreams of becoming a doctor, but in Colombia, her beauty makes her unable to work like a normal girl, but she is poor in her efforts to become a doctor She became the plaything of a drug lord. I saved her, and then she fell hopelessly in love with me and tried to become my qualified assistant. Then she gave me everything, you know, right? So now you understand the complexity of things? "

 Chapter 505

    After Andy he said that helplessly, Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see, you always give up."


    Bruce shook his head and said, "I really can''t understand that your way of thinking is obviously different from ordinary people... Well, different people."


    What Bruce didn''t say was certainly not a good word, but Andy didn''t think so. He just said in distress: "You won''t understand. If my pursuit can be like an ordinary person, I''m a successful doctor now, and I''m likely to join the upper class society, okay? Also, how can I be regarded as giving up all the time? I''m just, I''m just a normal man, making normal choices in the face of temptation, but I don''t want to be tied up by the troubles of women, marriage, children and family ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, I can''t help you. I can''t give you any good ideas. If you want to be a person who gives up all the time, it''s your freedom. One more word, I think EVA is a good girl and you''ll regret missing it."


    "You''ll regret missing it!"


    After Bruce followed Gao Yang in a very positive tone, Andy said helplessly, "forget it, we are still strangers. Why do I tell you this? You don''t know me at all."


    AVA got off Ivan''s car. Andy ho immediately shut up and waited for AVA to get on the car where Sergey was placed. After closing the door, Andy ho sighed: "I could have delayed Ava''s problem, but your bad luck has completely disrupted my plan. If you want to apologize, you really need to apologize in this matter."


    Gao Yang and Bruce were silent, but Andy Ho was in a state of sighing. At this time, EVA got out of the car where Sergey was placed, closed the door and walked towards Andy ho.


    After reaching the position between Andy Ho and Gao Yang, EVA whispered, "I just heard you talking about me?"


    "No!"


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    It''s Andy ho who said no, and it must be Gao Yang and Bruce who said yes.


    After being betrayed mercilessly by Gao Yang and Bruce, Andy looked miserable and said, "women, their ears are so good that you can''t hide anything from them, anything."


    EVA looked very calm, but her tone was slightly unnatural. After a little silence, EVA smiled and said: "Dr. he, I want to tell you that the situation of the injured is still relatively stable. In addition, you don''t have to worry about what trouble I will cause to you. You know, I just need to be your nurse. You don''t have the idea of being responsible for me, because everything is my own wish. Of course, if you want me to disappear, I will disappear."


    Andy he said painfully, "you see, if she makes trouble unreasonable and annoys me, I don''t have to be so painful, but she is like this. Well, I don''t know what to say, but the more she is like this, the more I can''t really leave her aside."


    Gao Yang and Bruce are quite speechless. They don''t intend to or can''t get involved in Andy Ho''s housework with EVA, but it''s not good to think about keeping silent. Although EVA looks nothing different, she looks pitiful when she stops there. That''s why Andy Ho''s mental illness has always wanted to get rid of such a great beauty.


    "I think you have to take AVA away. If you leave her in Colombia, I will despise you."


    After waiting for Gao Yang to finish, Bruce said quickly, "I will despise you, too."


    Andy ho shook his head and said, "nonsense, do you still need to say it? Of course I will take good care of her."


    After saying that, looking at Eva still standing motionless in front of him, Andy he sighed, waved to EVA and said, "come here and sit next to me."


    After AVA sat next to him, Andy ho hugged AVA, kissed her on the face and said in a muffled voice, "don''t do this again. You know I won''t leave you, otherwise I would have left."


    AVA immediately smiled, hugged Andy Ho and snuggled her head on Andy Ho''s shoulder.


    Looking at Andy he, who was just pouring bitter water, turned his face and began to show love, Gao Yang shook his head. Looking at AVA, he couldn''t see him, and immediately raised his middle finger to Andy He Fei.


    After leaning her head on Andy Ho''s shoulder, AVA hugged Andy ho tightly, but it was a short time. When Gao Yang and Bruce were going to leave the wrong light bulb, AVA hurriedly jumped out of the car, and then walked towards the car where the wounded were placed.


    Looking at Eva''s back, Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "what a good girl, don''t know how to cherish."


    Andy he also sighed: "it''s very good, and she''s really a good nurse."


    At this time, EVA, who opened the door, didn''t close the door, but turned to Andy he and said, "the wounded has a reaction to the external sound. He will wake up soon. Do you need to inject anesthetic again?"


    Andy looked at Bruce, and Bruce thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "don''t continue the anesthesia first. When he wakes up, ask him how he feels."


    EVA got into Frye''s car. Knowing that Frye was about to wake up and didn''t need to continue anesthesia, Gao Yang immediately slid down from the car and walked to Frye''s car.


    Quickly walked to the door and stopped. Looking at Frye lying in the co driver''s seat, he couldn''t breathe. Bruce walked to the door and whispered, "please get out of the way. You''re blocking me."


    Gao Yang quickly gave way to his position. Bruce opened Frye''s eyelids and immediately nodded and said, "he will wake up soon. You can look at him here. I''ll go and see the bat. She should wake up about the same time as the little fly."


    Gao Yang stares at Frye''s eyes. Although he still closes his eyes, he can see that Frye''s eyes have begun to rotate. At this time, Gao Yang hears humanity in his headphones: "report, the sentry has been solved and can move on."


    Although the communication was maintained, what the walkie talkie said must be the communication between the commandos, so there was nothing about Gao Yang at all. He just listened. However, Gao Yang was relieved to learn that the commandos had begun to take action and that the action should be very smooth.


    Just then, Gao Yang heard someone whisper again: "boss, where is this now?"


    Gao Yang was overjoyed, looked at Frye and said, "great, you finally wake up. How are you feeling now?"

 Chapter 506

    Frye opened his eyes, his eyes still blurred. He looked at Gao Yang in a daze, but he struggled to sit up.


    Gao Yang quickly stopped Frye''s movement and said, "we haven''t reached a safe place yet. Don''t move. How do you feel?"


    Frye frowned and said, "I feel bad. My stomach hurts. And my head hurts."


    Just had an operation on his stomach. Can it not hurt? All Gao Yang can do is to say something to comfort him. At this time, Andy he stood behind him and said, "please let me check his wound."


    Gao Yang made way again, and then he found that Bruce was not in Lucy''s car, but closed the door again.


    "Test tube, is the bat awake?"


    Bruce shook his head and said, "there is no sign of waking up yet. I guess it will take her dozens of minutes to wake up."


    At this time, Andy ho Zai asked Frye how he felt and looked at Frye''s knife edge. He began to press his hand near the knife edge for several times. With his press, Frye immediately changed his face, clenched his teeth and forced himself not to make a sound, but he looked extremely painful.


    Andy Ho''s face was not very good-looking. He said to EVA, "give him an injection, full dose."


    EVA injected Frye with another injection of anesthetic. Frye was unconscious again after waking up a few minutes.


    After Frye was unconscious again, Andy he waved, called Gao Yang and Bruce to him, and said in a deep voice: "his knife edge was treated urgently, and the long-term turbulence and turbulence made his wound very bad."


    Bruce said in a deep voice: "yes, I just gave him emergency treatment in your clinic. Suture is also emergency. As long as you settle down, you must deal with it again immediately."


    Andy Ho''s face was ugly and whispered, "we have created miracles, but our environment is too bad. The little fly began to bleed internally. I''m afraid we can''t wait to settle down before we operate on him."


    Bruce''s face changed greatly and said, "is it serious?"


    Andy nodded and said, "it''s not very serious, otherwise I would have noticed it. His internal bleeding time is not very long. I think the last section of the road worsened his wound. My suggestion is that if you can''t operate within an hour, you should operate here."


    Bruce hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "you decide whether to have surgery here or settle down after entering the camp. It''s up to you."


    Andy ho nodded and said, "I have to see other people''s injuries to avoid the same situation."


    After that, Andy ho hurried to check the wounded of others in turn. After Andy ho left, Bruce didn''t go with Andy Ho, but stayed in place and whispered to Gao Yang: "boss, on battlefield first aid, I''m better than Andy, but Andy is much better than me during large-scale surgery."


    Bruce is a field doctor. His strength is to give first aid in the shortest time, hold the life of the wounded and send the wounded to the rear hospital. Andy Ho, he is a surgeon. If he wants to carry out fine surgery in the later stage, he is really better than Bruce.


    Two people can''t say who is more powerful. They can only say that they have their own strengths. Take Ivan as an example. If Bruce didn''t hang Ivan''s life in the most extreme way immediately after Ivan was injured, Ivan would have died at that time.


    It''s hard to say if Andy ho replaced the person in the jewelry store at that time. It''s hard to say whether Andy can finish the first aid to Ivan as quickly as Bruce, but it''s certain that Ivan can''t survive without Andy Ho''s follow-up surgery in the clinic.


    Gao Yang knows the advantages of Bruce and Andy, but he doesn''t know why Bruce suddenly talks about this, so he whispers, "what''s the matter?"


    Bruce nuzzled at Andy hornu and said, "you''re too slow."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized and said, "you mean, pull him into Satan, FAK, I''m really slow."


    Bruce lowered his voice and said: "This guy doesn''t want to be a doctor, but he likes to take risks everywhere. Look at his excitement when fighting. I dare say he is definitely a madman like angels. Boss, don''t forget that this guy came out of the French foreign Corps. Pulling him in can''t only be a doctor. In addition, our two cooperation advantages complement each other, which can make our medical security stronger."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, yes, with him, we are double insurance. Although this guy is not short of money, he is a fighting madman. Maybe he will really join us."


    Bruce tilted his head and said, "go and try and ask him."


    Andy ho quickly inspected the other wounded, and then he went back to Gao Yang and said in a hurry: "the situation of the others is better. You don''t have to worry too much. Now ask the progress of the commando. If they move fast enough, we can wait. If we can''t determine the time, we can only operate here."


    Gao Yang pressed the radio and said, "I am a ram, an emergency, a wounded person needs to be operated as soon as possible, whether your progress is going smoothly, and how long time it will be over to predict the Kwai Fu battle. If it is not convenient to answer, please reply me when you are convenient."


    Knight''s voice soon sounded. He whispered, "it''s going well. The assault team has entered the enemy camp. It''s expected to end in half an hour. You can transport the wounded here when I inform you. Over."


    After receiving Knight''s notice, Gao Yang immediately said: "it is expected to end the battle in half an hour. If you need to add the time on the road, it may take an hour and a half to reach the camp. How about it? Is it in time?"


    Andy he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s time. Within the safe time, let''s wait. There are no conditions for an operation here. It''s worth waiting for more time to have a better environment."


    Andy he said he could wait. Gao Yang and Bruce were relieved. Then Bruce quickly winked at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "doctor he, have you figured out what to do in the future?"


    Andy ho shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll continue to be my doctor or travel around the world. I haven''t thought about this lately."


    Gao Yang coughed again and whispered, "how about joining our Satan mercenary regiment? You can travel around the world by joining us. You like adventure and excitement. If you join us, I guarantee you will have a very exciting life every day. It''s much more enjoyable than being a doctor. The most important thing is that you still have money, but your income is very rich."


    Andy touched his chin with his hand and said in a trance, "that sounds good. Well, it''s really interesting."

 Chapter 507

    Looking at Andy Ho''s appearance, Gao Yang feels great hope to pull Andy ho into Satan''s mercenary regiment.


    Andy ho is still pondering. Bruce also wants to knock on his feet and use as indifferent a language as possible: "come on, how boring it is to stay in South America. The life of a mercenary is very suitable for you."


    Andy he nodded and said, "well, I wanted to be a mercenary, but now there are few real mercenaries, most of them are PMC. I''m not interested in providing logistics services for people on guard, but your situation seems not to be an ordinary PMC."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course, we are real mercenaries. We are offensive. We do everything. Satan mercenary regiment. In the super small mercenary regiment, we are very famous."


    Bruce then said, "first, we are No.1 of the super small mercenary regiment. Join us. You won''t regret it."


    Andy he obviously moved. He nodded and said thoughtfully, "I''ve seen your combat effectiveness. It''s really good. Well, give me some time and I''ll think it over."


    Gao Yang was slightly disappointed. He thought Andy would immediately agree to join the Satan mercenary regiment. However, this is a big event. Andy should take time to think about it. After all, why doesn''t Andy want to join Satan for various reasons, like others? Why doesn''t Andy lack money, Joining Satan''s mercenary regiment can make a lot of money, which can''t attract him.


    "Well, take your time and think about it."


    Gaoyang just finished, his phone rang. Gaoyang picked up the phone, but found that it was little Downey.


    Little Downey has no combat effectiveness, and it doesn''t work to stay with him. On the contrary, it will be very dangerous. Therefore, Gao Yang let little Downey stay in Bogota, which can be regarded as a backhand. In this case, if he is caught, at least there will be a personal rescue, but Gao Yang doesn''t know whether little Downey''s identity has been exposed. If his identity is exposed, Staying in downtown Bogota may lead to arrest, but even so, it''s certainly better than following them.


    Gao Yang and Downey agreed that they would not talk if there was no need. Now Downey called. There should be something important.


    After connecting the phone, little Donny whispered, "ram, how''s the situation on your side?"


    He raised his voice and said softly, "we''re still fighting and seizing the camp, but we''ve got rid of the army. Isn''t the situation good? Where are you? How''s it going?"


    "I''ve settled down, right in the city center, close to the Ministry of defense building. Don''t worry about me. I don''t have any problems here. Listen, the situation is more troublesome now. The president is going crazy. He just delivered another TV speech and vowed to find you out and explain to the people. Even now all places are under martial law, your whereabouts are still unknown It''s a secret. Highway 40 has also been closed. The government forces are searching along highway 40. At least two regiments have set up checkpoints along the line, but I don''t know how many troops have participated in the search or their current search area. You have to be prepared for transfer, but try to stay in the jungle. "


    Gao Yang only feels headache. This is the end of confrontation with a country.


    Even if the Colombian army is defeated, it doesn''t matter. They can''t send another army, but if they fail once, it''s completely over.


    "Is there any way to let us leave?"


    Little Downey apologized: "sorry, ram, I really have no way. I''m making your fake passport, but it may not be of much use. Sorry, I''m really sorry."


    It''s really beyond his ability to let little Downey take everyone away. Gao Yang doesn''t think he should be too demanding on little Downey. He''s just an agent, not a big man with big hands and eyes.


    "Brother, you don''t have to apologize for this. We little people can''t decide the process now. Listen, hide yourself carefully and wait for our news. Don''t worry. We''ll all be fine. The big people behind uliyangke are trying to do something. Don''t worry too much."


    After a few words of comfort to little Downey, Gao Yang Hung up the phone. Now he can only place his hope on uliyangke and big Ivan. As for intelligence, don''t worry too much. Knight''s intelligence source should have more detailed information.


    After putting down the phone, Gao Yang began to wonder whether it was time to call Morgan, but he soon gave up the idea. Big Ivan has made a move and promised to let him leave Colombia. Now it''s not the end of the mountain. If big Ivan can''t do anything, it''s not too late to call Morgan again.


    If you don''t call Morgan, should you call big Ivan? After Gao Yang thought about it, he decided not to call for the time being. Now big Ivan has been paying close attention to the situation in Colombia. He knew anything earlier than him. Now he just calls to say that the government forces have increased their strength to find them. It''s not necessary, It''s not too late to call big Ivan when he has won the camp.


    Next, it was time to wait for the news. After almost ten minutes, Gao Yang suddenly heard Knight whisper from his headset: "attack!"


    The commandos launched an all-round attack, and Gao Yang''s spirit was invigorated. Only after waiting for a moment, he soon heard continuous calls in his headphones.


    "Report that a set of operational objectives has been completed."


    "The three groups complete the operational objectives and the threat is removed."


    "Assault group, the combat target is completed, and capture the enemy commander alive."


    "Report, Satan group occupied the target and captured a large number of enemy personnel. Please indicate how to deal with it."


    Gao Yang heard Li JinFang''s voice. It seems that knight made up all Satan''s people into a group, and the person in charge is Li JinFang.


    It sounds like it''s going well. Li JinFang and his team have captured many people alive. Gao Yang can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, after hearing Knight''s order, Gao Yang''s heart suddenly rises.


    "I said, don''t take prisoners."


    Li JinFang said anxiously, "but all the enemy surrendered and they laid down their weapons."


    Knight said coldly, "repeat the last time, don''t take prisoners! Soldier, please remember, you are not eligible for prisoner of war treatment, so you don''t provide prisoner of war treatment to a group of drug dealers!"


    "The second group encountered strong fire resistance and rocket launcher support!"


    Gao Yang didn''t know whether he should intervene, but just when he couldn''t help speaking, Li JinFang''s voice rang again, mixed with fierce machine gun gunfire.


    "Report, Satan group has completed the target. No enemy personnel are alive. The threat is relieved. Now go to support group 2."

 Chapter 508

    The busy communication in the walkie talkie didn''t last long. With the reports of the completion of secondary goals, the walkie talkie soon returned to silence. Then, Knight said in the walkie talkie, "the camp has been cleaned up, and the reception personnel have set out, over."


    Finally, after receiving Knight''s notice, Gao Yang immediately said, "the situation is urgent and we can''t wait for the reception personnel. We''ll send a seriously injured person by ourselves. Please tidy up an operating room as soon as possible."


    Waiting for the people who attacked the camp to come back and pick up the wounded, at least another hour later, Gao Yang decided to send Frye first.


    Several seriously wounded, Andy Ho and Bruce must keep one. At this time, they have no choice. Gao Yang immediately said to Andy Ho, "doctor Ho, please follow the little fly to the camp first, please."


    Andy ho carries the medicine and equipment he needs, takes AVA with him, and the escorts left by the two Angel mercenaries lift up the simple stretcher and go one step first to send Frye to the camp.


    Gao Yang didn''t follow him to send Frye, because there were only four people left behind. After two people were assigned to send Frye, there was a serious shortage of manpower. Although Gao Yang had only one hand left to use, he could still play the role of sentry.


    Gao Yang alone, with a night vision instrument, stood on the path to monitor. Although there is little possibility of an enemy attack, once someone really comes and fails to find it in time, the result will be disastrous.


    After waiting for almost an hour, the people sent by Knight finally arrived. The simple stretcher had already been made. After more than 20 people put the wounded on the stretcher and fixed it, they began to move towards the camp that had arrived.


    Gao Yang left his post after receiving the notice from Li JinFang who came back to meet him.


    The others had left first. Only Li JinFang stayed. After seeing Gao Yang, Li JinFang took two steps forward and said, "brother Yang, how are you? Let me help you."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I haven''t reached the point where I can''t move."


    There was no expression on Li JinFang''s face, but Gao Yang, who was familiar with him, knew that there was no expression, which showed that Li JinFang had ideas at this time.


    "What happened just now?"


    Li JinFang''s face was a little gloomy and said, "nothing. We stormed into a big house. Many people fell asleep in it. They had already surrendered. However, in the end, we shot and killed them all."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "don''t think too much. Those are drug dealers. Don''t treat them as prisoners of war."


    Li JinFang smiled helplessly and said: "It''s all right. I didn''t think too much. I just can''t accept it for the moment. I can''t help it. You know, I''ve been trained to surrender my guns and treat prisoners of war well. I can''t turn around at the moment. In fact, what Knight said is right. Mercenaries are not qualified to enjoy the treatment of prisoners of war and treat a group of drug dealers as prisoners of war. I''m not asking for hardship."


    "Do you really think so?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "I really think so. However, I just don''t adapt to shooting dozens of people."


    Gao Yang sighed, "I understand that this kind of thing is not so easy to adapt."


    After Li JinFang was silent for a moment, he suddenly said, "if you can''t adapt, you have to adapt. Once you go wrong, you won''t have a chance to look back. Thinking too much is to find yourself uncomfortable. You''ve become a mercenary, and you don''t want to be a messenger of peace."


    Everything needs a process of adaptation. Li JinFang is enlightening himself. Gao Yang smiled and said, "if you can want to open up."


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "I really couldn''t think of it at the beginning, but it was just a moment at that time. In fact, think carefully. It''s also a good thing that those drug traffickers killed. In China, these people have killed a hundred times. Killing people should only act for heaven."


    Li JinFang said easily, but Gao Yang knew that he still couldn''t let go. After all, killing the enemy in battle is one thing, but shooting at the enemy who laid down his weapons is another thing, and there are still dozens of people. This kind of thing is so easy to put down. There must be a time to adapt.


    Gao Yang doesn''t worry about Li JinFang''s psychological burden. If he doesn''t plan to shoot and thinks Knight''s order is wrong, Li JinFang won''t accept Knight''s order.


    Although the drug dealer stepped on the path, it was not easy to walk. Gao Yang and Li JinFang stopped talking and began to concentrate on the road. Only after walking for a period of time, Gao Yang began to feel that he couldn''t move.


    In terms of Gao Yang''s endurance, this road is not even a long trip, but he didn''t enter more than water and rice for a whole day. Coupled with injury and blood loss, his state at this time is naturally different from that at ordinary times.


    Li JinFang soon saw that Gao Yang''s situation was wrong. He stopped, couldn''t help saying, and set up Gao Yang''s arm.


    With the help of Li JinFang, the travel speed was much faster, but it was an hour and a half later when we entered the camp we just got, which was 20 minutes slower than the people carrying the stretcher.


    The drug dealer''s camp is on the ridge extending outward from the East koledira mountains. The terrain is relatively complex. The camp is divided into two parts. The terrain of the lower part is relatively flat, with valleys on both sides. After going up a steep slope, it is a smaller flat land. There are four wooden houses on the flat land, which is built according to the mountain.


    The camp was built without damaging trees. Tall trees covered the whole camp, which is the most common practice in Colombian jungle camps. Although it is difficult to see the sun even during the day, there is no need to worry about being found by planes from the air.


    When entering the camp, Gao Yang couldn''t believe that there were lights in the camp.


    After entering the camp, Gao Yang saw Knight waving to him and said loudly, "come here, man, you can have dinner."


    Gao Yang let go of Li JinFang who was holding him, went to knight and said, "where are the wounded? Where are they placed?"


    Knight pointed to a house and said, "the wounded are all placed there. The operating room is the one next door. The little fly is in the operation, and the scar face and test tube are helping."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go and have a look first, and then I''ll eat."


    Knight shook his head and said, "no, you can''t help but make trouble in the operating room, so you''d better hurry to eat, so as not to lose the chance to eat. I have to tell you that we may be attacked at any time, so you''d better hurry to do what you should do."


    Gao Yang said in amazement, "we may be attacked at any time? Falk! Is this over yet?"

 Chapter 509

    There was enough food and water in the camp. After the angel mercenary regiment took the camp, the first thing was to send someone to start cooking. Everyone didn''t eat or drink all day, and it was still accompanied by high-intensity fighting. But no one spoke about it, but they didn''t feel tired and hungry.


    Other people have eaten, but they can''t rest immediately after eating. Knight doesn''t care about the original defense system in the camp. Now the people of the angel mercenary regiment have begun to build temporary bunkers and arrange sentries and fire points. Others are carrying the bodies out of the camp and burying them in a centralized manner.


    The angel mercenary regiment made a sumptuous dinner. Everyone else had already eaten. Gao Yang and Li JinFang, who had not eaten yet, sat at the table and wolfed down.


    The staple food for dinner is chicken and tortillas. Although it is a little cold, it tastes quite good. Meat in the jungle cannot be preserved for too long. Although there are generators, it is too extravagant to drive the refrigerator. Therefore, drug dealers choose to raise a lot of live chickens and even three beef cattle. If time is not too tight, Gaoyang can eat beef.


    In addition to the staple food, there are a lot of hot chocolate in the pot. In Colombia, hot chocolate is a very common drink, and for Gaoyang, hot chocolate that can provide ultra-high energy and calories is the best drink at this time.


    The taste of dinner was quite good. Gao Yang didn''t know whether it was really good or because he was very hungry. After a meal in haisai and eight points full, Gao Yang drank two large cups of thick hot chocolate and finally felt that his body was full of vitality.


    After a long sigh of relief, Gao Yang said with heartfelt admiration, "dinner is good. Who made it?"


    Knight said proudly, "of course, our chefs do it. Our chefs are professional, and we have four. They are good at making German food, Turkish food and Italian food. There is another one. I sent him to Michelin restaurant in France to study for half a year. What''s the envy?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I envy you very much. However, there is also a professional chef in our team."


    Knight raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh, the chef who makes Chinese food? Well, can he make some Chinese food tomorrow?"


    Li JinFang ate a lot more than Gao Yang. Gao Yang didn''t eat much. Li JinFang was still eating. However, after hearing Knight''s words, Li JinFang, who was eating, immediately raised his head and said, "forget it."


    Gao Yang was a little embarrassed because their professional chef was a fake. He didn''t want to lose in the comparison with the angel mercenary regiment, so he pushed Cui Bo out for a moment. However, considering that Cui Bo can only rely on foreigners'' skills, all kinds of specious Chinese dishes, it''s OK to fool Libyans who haven''t eaten Chinese food in Chinese restaurants like large stalls in Libya, But who is Nate? It''s unlikely to fool Nate.


    If not forced, Gao Yang really doesn''t want to eat what Cui Bo makes. Cui Bo is good at making staple food in the north. These things are OK. However, he can''t cook. Once he cooks, he immediately reveals the filling.


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "forget it. Our chef, um, he needs something. There''s nothing here. He can''t do it well."


    Nate shook his head and said: "It doesn''t matter. I''ve eaten Chinese food many times. I like it very much, and most of my people like it very much. If it''s just lack of spices, it won''t be so bad. You know, we have a lot of pressure, and a delicious meal can reduce a lot of pressure on our people. Let your chef cook cook Chinese food once, which will bring a different feeling of delicious food to our people , that makes sense. "


    Being a soldier in war is boring, dangerous, boring and stressful. It''s a common meal when you are full and hungry. It''s really a supreme enjoyment to have a good meal when you have the opportunity. It can play a great role in relieving pressure and improving morale. Gao Yang knows these, and he also has a deep feeling. However, it''s really not good to let Cui Bo cook a meal.


    Gao Yang immediately changed the subject and said, "we''ll talk about dinner tomorrow. Let''s talk about business first. You said we might be attacked soon. What''s the situation?"


    "There is accurate information. Colombia has urgently mobilized an infantry brigade. A battalion has fortified in villasencio and blocked the south passage of highway 40. There is also a battalion in the north. There is also a battalion searching along highway 40. In addition, there is an armored battalion, 18 M113 armored vehicles and six ee-11 Viper wheeled armored vehicles."


    Gao Yang couldn''t laugh. He frowned and said, "it''s an exaggeration. It''s a big scene, but we''re in the jungle. Armored vehicles shouldn''t come in. There''s no big problem. What about the air force? What''s the news from the air force?"


    Knight shrugged and said, "the two sides of highway 40 are the key investigation areas, but the investigation has not officially started. It is expected to be tomorrow. However, all the Jaguar troops are out, and they are crazy. Now the Jaguar has begun to enter the combat state to search. I said that the possible attack at any time comes from the Jaguar troops."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "it''s a Jaguar again, or a Jaguar. I''m annoyed when I hear this name now. I''m very annoyed!"


    Knight shrugged and said, "there are many leopards. They have been hit, but their dignity has been damaged. Now they are full of fighting spirit in order to maintain their dignity. This is an army to revenge."


    "Can you tell me some good news?" he frowned


    Knight said solemnly, "yes, the good news is that they need to search a lot."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "well, this is good news. Then, I hope you won''t have bad news that makes people feel like dying. Wait to tell me."


    Knight said solemnly, "unfortunately, there is no lack of bad news today. Are you ready to listen?"


    Gao Yang put down the cup and said, "I''m ready. You can say it."


    "The bad news is that although the enemy needs to search a wide range, it is a pity that the drug traffickers in Colombia have a deep relationship with the government. Most, most of what I said means that at least more than 50% of the drug trafficker camps do not need to search. They just need to call to know if we are there."


    Gao Yang sighed: "so, how many camps are there near us? And is our action tonight still confidential?"


    "I can confirm that no one leaked out the operation tonight, and no one escaped. After counting, the bodies are consistent with the number of drug traffickers, and their two satellite phones have no call records. However, what I want to say next is bad news. The drug traffickers'' warehouse is almost full of cocaine. After interrogation, someone should come to take cocaine in two days at most Take it away, that is, even if the drug dealers don''t contact, they will send someone the day after tomorrow. "


    Gao Yang was numb and said, "it''s not bad news to be content for two days. Now I just hope the military thinks we have escaped into the jungle, not that we will seize the drug dealer''s camp."


    Knight shook his head and said, "give up the fantasy. The fact is that I think someone will find us tomorrow at the latest. Although our car has moved to the depths of the jungle, it doesn''t work much. As long as someone looks for us along the path we enter, they will soon find us."


    The car can''t be disposed of. Burning it doesn''t have any effect. It''s impossible to move to the depths of the jungle. There are clear road signs left, but there''s no way.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "it seems that we can only fight guerrillas. What do you think of our transfer to the depths of the jungle? Build a temporary camp."


    Knight said: "I also mean that. Set up a temporary camp in the jungle to transfer the wounded. There are still people left here to attract attention. Once the situation is bad, they will transfer to guerrilla warfare. There is no other way."


    The conditions for setting up a temporary camp can certainly not be compared with the standing camp, but the advantage is that it is much safer. After the camp is found, the left behind people do not have to move with the wounded, which is good for the wounded and those who stay to attract attention.


    "Tomorrow we will send someone to build a temporary camp. After the wounded are treated here, we will transfer them. Also, have you seized anything we need in this camp?"


    Knight nodded: "Two heavy machine guns, which is very important to us. In addition, there are seven RPG-7 rocket launchers and 40 rockets. Together with the Rockets we brought, they are enough. The others do not play a great role, but our ammunition has been supplemented. In addition, you should call your friend to urge him. If we are found, it is difficult to insist without air defense missiles For too long, the situation would be much better if there were air defense missiles. "


    "OK, I''ll call him right away."


    Knight looked at his watch and said: "Take turns to rest tonight, keep your spirits up, and take action after breakfast tomorrow. Whether there is enough time depends on our luck. In the next period of time, it is estimated that it is difficult for us to have a decent meal, so tomorrow''s breakfast is very important. Let your chef help make a big meal and take action after eating."


    The topic came back after a circle. Gao Yang was very helpless, but he could only say quietly: "well, I''ll tell him to prepare breakfast for everyone with your people tomorrow morning."


    Knight nodded and said, "I''m looking forward to tomorrow''s breakfast. I hope your chef can bring a surprise. Well, I should leave. I have a lot to do. Bye."


    After waiting for knight to leave, Gao Yang grabbed Li JinFang and said, "come on, find the rabbit and tell him about it. Let him think of a way. He can''t lose anything tomorrow."

 Chapter 510

    Recently, the update is weak, and the time is difficult to guarantee. Either early or late is not accurate, and the promised third watch has not been achieved. For this, I plead guilty and sincerely say sorry to you. I''m really sorry.


    After pleading guilty, please allow me to complain. During this period of time, I really want to be more, but my neck makes me really powerless. Please allow me to cry and tell you that I can''t do it, brother.


    Since last month, my neck has felt all kinds of discomfort. After a long time, I feel dizzy. My neck is the same as the axis. It''s not very painful, but it''s really uncomfortable. My brain is in a chaotic state.


    My hand speed is slow. Among many authors, it definitely belongs to the level of hand disability. I can''t write more than 1000 words an hour. It takes at least three hours to write a chapter. It''s abnormal to keep my head down and keep still. There is no problem with the cervical spine.


    Some time ago, when the tractor was used, I found a masseur who specializes in treating cervical spondylosis to massage. I really felt a lot better. As a result, after the massage stopped for a period of time, I found that the problem became more and more serious. I didn''t feel comfortable until I sat down for an hour. Now I feel terrible after sitting down for less than half an hour. Therefore, the number of small chapters with 2000 words has soared, Because I can''t hold on. I can write two thousand words in one breath. A chapter of three thousand words takes more than four hours. I have to write it for a while, rest and separate it. I really can''t afford it


    I''ve decided to pay for the manuscript and then massage my neck. However, first, I''m a small county. I can''t find a good doctor. I can only go to the city for massage. Moreover, it costs 120 an hour. It''s really expensive. In addition, the doctor said that I can''t sit long and stay up late, otherwise the massage is useless, but I''ll wipe it, I can''t stay up late and write a fart


    The update is not effective during this period, and the time may not be right. I''m sorry to tell you. However, although my pseudonym is rushuiyi, I never irrigate, so please call me never shuirushuiyi.


    Also, I have to say thank you, thank you for your support and love, thank you for your understanding and tolerance, you are the best readers.


    Well, it won''t be sensational. There are no words. Thank you again. Thank all my brothers and sisters who support me. You are the driving force and the only driving force for me to stick to it. Thank you for your support and please continue to support me.


    Well, I suddenly thought of a question. This is a military novel. The readers must have brothers, but do they have sisters? Really?

 Chapter 511

    When they left the clinic, Gao Yang brought all the used plasma stored by Andy ho with them for fear of insufficient plasma.


    The plasma needs to be stored in cold storage and cannot be used for a long time under high temperature. After settling down in the camp, Gao Yang, as a wounded person, was also transfused with blood. His blood loss is also very serious. Instead of deteriorating, it is better to use the plasma for Gao Yang.


    The wounded were placed in a wooden house with the best conditions, and all the wounded would be placed together for easy care.


    After the plasma transfusion, Gao Yang could have had an early rest, but he was worried about Frye and Lucy''s injuries. Gao Yang couldn''t sleep until the operation was over.


    When Frye was finally sent to the "Ward" and Andy ho announced that Frye''s operation was very successful, Gao Yang was completely relieved.


    Gao Yang wanted to wait for Lucy''s news to come out before going to bed, but he lay in bed and looked at Frye, who didn''t move for a long time, but he didn''t know whether he was asleep.


    "Brother Yang, wake up, brother Yang, wake up and have something to eat."


    After being vaguely awakened from his sleep, Gao Yang opened his eyes and immediately sat up. However, when he sat up, he forgot the wound on his shoulder. His two arms worked hard at the same time, but it caused severe pain in his left shoulder. Li JinFang quickly helped him and didn''t fall back in bed again.


    He wiped the cold sweat that had just hurt with one hand. Gao Yang immediately turned his head to see Frye lying on the bed next to him. When he saw Frye''s chest undulating regularly and snoring slightly, Gao Yang was relieved and said, "what time is it, what''s the situation?"


    Li JinFang whispered, "it''s almost seven o''clock now. There''s nothing wrong."


    No situation is the best situation. Gao Yang nodded, lowered his voice and said, "what about the wounded, how about the wounded."


    Li JinFang whispered: "Frye and lucika are in good condition, Sergei is also in good condition, and the operation is very successful. Ivan is not out of danger yet. However, in terms of his injury, the situation is very optimistic now. There is nothing wrong with the two seriously wounded of the angel mercenary regiment, and you, Bruce and Andy He Jian think your wound is handled well. Everyone''s operation has been completed. Now Just restore. "


    Gao Yang looked. In addition to Li JinFang, there were four people looking after the wounded in the room.


    Groliov made a gesture to Gao Yang, indicating that he had eaten. He nodded to groliov, and Gao Yang whispered, "go out and say, don''t wake them up. Give me a little help. Ouch, I''m in the second Olympics. It''s really hard for me to be hurt."


    The camp is still located in the East koledira mountain area with a high altitude. Although it is located in the equatorial region, it is much more comfortable than the bitter hot and humid weather in the rainforest on the Amazon plain.


    When he got out of the "Ward", he took a breath of fresh air and his high spirit was boosted. After thinking of the most important thing he faced in the morning, he grabbed Li JinFang and said seriously, "you told me to have breakfast. Tell me, did the rabbit do it?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "rabbit is the chef this morning."


    Gao Yang immediately became nervous and lowered his voice involuntarily. "I''m in the second Olympic Games. Do these two goods make sweet and greasy kung pao chicken? Do they make sweet tomato stewed beef? Do they make sweet and sour pork tenderloin for chicken? Do they? I''m in the second Olympic Games. Just say whether he makes his own specialty."


    Li JinFang also lowered his voice and said, "I warned him last night that if he dared to make his specialty, I would slap him to death. The boy was not afraid of death. He would do it, but everyone took turns to eat. I haven''t gone yet, and I don''t know what he did, but I didn''t hear anyone scold. The rabbit shouldn''t have made his specialty. Don''t worry."


    Gao Yang was relieved and said: "Take me to have a look. It''s OK that the boy didn''t make his specialty. If he did, he would lose face on our Chinese food. I won''t go to the Olympic Games. Everything is sweet. The boy fooled foreigners and fooled himself. He always thought he made delicious food. He really dared to call his junk Chinese food. I tell you, rabbits are confident. I bah, what a fucking second!"


    Li JinFang said angrily, "well, it''s good to steam a steamed bread honestly. These two goods are not whole. I don''t know the so-called things. Alas, let''s talk about it. I want to eat donkey meat and burn it, and donkey board intestines. I think board intestines are better than meat. Well, I think it''s special."


    Gao Yang sighed, "I want to eat authentic lasagna, any kind of lasagna, and dumplings. As long as they are made by my mother, they are delicious. I tell you, I dreamed of eating dumplings the night before yesterday. As soon as the dumplings were served, I was awakened. I was the second Olympic Games, the second Olympic Games! Alas..."


    "Brother Yang, stop talking."


    Gao Yang heaved a sigh and said, "if you can''t say it, don''t say it. Hey, toad, I''ll tell you, talk to Li Pengfei and ask them to help us find a cook. Even if he doesn''t fight, I''ll give him a high salary. In the second Olympic Games, I''ll give him as much as he wants. We can''t be wronged any more."


    Li JinFang sighed: "Oh, no, Li Pengfei, they can''t find it. It may be cheaper for us there. This boy has other advantages and is willing to let us out. Well, No."


    The two make complaints about the good stuff that they eat in the past. They are not the ones that are expensive. They are the most common, most common, and most good stuff that they are struggling to see. The more they think about it, the more sad they are, and the more they want to be afraid of the fact that cub really has made a so-called Chinese food for them. Then shame the two proud Chinese dishes.


    There are a lot of drug traffickers, and they certainly have to eat, so there must be a big kitchen and "canteen" in the camp. After they went to the canteen where drug traffickers usually eat, they stood at the door, but they listened to the silence in the canteen.


    After they looked at each other, they finally walked into the "canteen".


    Because it is a standing camp, although the conditions of the drug traffickers'' canteen are simple, there is nothing missing. After entering the canteen, Gao Yang saw about 20 people sitting in front of the wooden table, sitting together in twos and threes, chatting.


    There was no food in the canteen. Several stainless steel buckets were filled with food. Two buckets were meat and one bucket was fried corn tortillas. However, the plates in front of the soldiers were empty, and corn tortillas were placed in front of several people at most


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang looked at each other in amazement again. Li JinFang whispered, "it''s broken, it''s broken, it''s really bad. The things in the bucket must be made by rabbits, brother Yang. This guy is very ashamed."


    Gao Yang shouted and pulled hard on his face, and said with a ferocious face: "At this time, we can only give the dead rabbit a hard face. My second Olympic Games said that these foreign devils are not used to Chinese food. It''s not the problem that the food is not delicious, but that they can''t enjoy it. Walking, the things in the bucket are no longer fucking delicious. We have to eat the feeling of fucking enjoyment. Tell you, eat it with a smile. Come back, let''s kill the rabbit and go!"


    Gao Yang was sad and angry at the bottom of his heart, but with a smile on his face. He resolutely picked up a steel plate from the place where the tableware was placed at the door and walked towards the iron bucket.


    Li JinFang looks very expectant on his face, but people familiar with him can see at a glance that ya pretends to be too fake.


    Walking to the iron bucket, Gao Yang handed the plate forward and said in English: "toad, give me more. Today''s food looks good. It looks like the craft of rabbits."


    After Li JinFang sniffed, he was stunned and said, "no, why does it smell good? Hey, brother Yang, look here, what is this?"


    There is a post next to the iron bucket. There is a board hanging on the post, but the board was rubbed to one side. At this time, Li JinFang stood in front of and behind the iron bucket, but found words on it, and then twisted the board.


    Gao Yang read it casually.


    "Main course, French stewed beef. Soup, French beef vegetable soup, staple food, spicy chicken risotto, Mexican fried tortillas, special surprise, Chinese food, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, scrambled eggs with tomatoes! My second Olympic Games, what''s the situation!"


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang were stunned. Li JinFang bared his teeth and said, "scrambled eggs with tomatoes? That means these things in the bucket are not made by rabbits, but, however, NIMA is funny!"


    Gao Yang was about to cry. He whispered, "what the fuck is going on? Is the rabbit showing his face or losing his face? Who can give a promise? It''s so thrilling to eat a meal. If there''s any reason, the dead rabbit can give people trouble."


    Li JinFang tilted his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Eating smells delicious. It''s not made by rabbits. We can''t make a mistake. Let''s eat.


    Li JinFang first filled Gao Yang''s plate with a plate, and then filled himself with a plate of dishes. They sat around the table with Gao Yang and ran to get two spoons.


    They were about to eat, but they saw a man: "are you going to eat? Why don''t you wait for scrambled eggs with tomatoes? Oh, you must be tired of eating. Please feel free and try our chef''s craft."


    Gao Yang looked up and saw that Sirte was talking.


    "Hey, can opener, I didn''t see you here. Why, why don''t you eat?"


    Sirte knocked on his empty plate with a spoon and sighed: "we are the third batch to eat. As a result, the bastards in front of us finished the dishes, especially those Russians, FAK, those bastards and Russians. They cleaned the bottom of the pot, so we are waiting for the rabbit to make another meal."


    Stunned again, he then looked up at Li JinFang and said, "I''m going to the second Olympic Games. Today''s breakfast is exciting! This heart is like taking a roller coaster. Up and down, I fucking wonder. You said to have a meal!"


    Li JinFang touched his chin and said, "it''s wrong. It''s unreasonable. Now it seems that things made by rabbits are very popular? Is he showing his face?"

 Chapter 512

    There are a lot of dishes in the iron bucket, except for corn pancakes, which are almost full, so Sirte said that there is only one explanation when the dishes are finished. He said that it is scrambled eggs with tomatoes made by TREB.


    Gao Yang was no longer in the mood to eat. He didn''t want to be hung up. He threw the spoon and said, "go and find the rabbit to see what''s going on. Whether the rabbit is losing face or showing face, you can see."


    Li JinFang immediately said to Sirte, "can opener, where is the kitchen? Let''s go and have a look."


    Sirte pointed with his finger and said, "it''s next door."


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang stood up and left. They hurried out of the canteen and walked around the back. Before they reached the kitchen, they listened to Cui Bo proudly: "Have you finished beating the eggs? Take them here, cut the tomatoes, and put them here. Everyone will take good care of them. Let''s just show you this little egg. I can only show you once. Pay attention to the steps. Chinese food is most particular about the temperature. Do you understand what the temperature means?"


    Li JinFang stopped and said angrily, "Hey, these two goods are still on the shelf. I can sit with a tomato scrambled egg and pay attention to the heat of a fart."


    Gao Yang patted his thigh and said, "I know, I know!"


    Li JinFang said curiously, "what do you know?"


    Gao Yang said word by word: "these silly foreigners have never eaten scrambled eggs with tomatoes. I ask you, we have eaten in foreign countries for so long. Have you seen this dish? Have you seen it?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen it."


    Gao Yang suddenly felt confident. He waved his hand and said, "go in and have a look."


    The two finally stepped into the kitchen, but they saw Cui Bo surrounded by several people, making food in front of the chopping board.


    "Look at the seasoning. It''s very simple. Oil and salt. There''s no Huaxia soy sauce here. In fact, a little soy sauce tastes better. Write it down and write it down. Remember, it must be Huaxia soy sauce. In addition, there''s another key thing, sugar!"


    Gao Yang gnashed his teeth and said, "this second product is made of tomatoes and scrambled eggs. Sure enough, there is sugar!"


    As a northerner, Gao Yang is a firm salty party for scrambled eggs with tomatoes, and so is Li JinFang. Mingming''s hometown is very close, but Cui Bo is a firm sweet party. For this, Gao Yang and Li JinFang despised Cui Bo as a traitor countless times.


    Hearing Gao Yang''s voice, Cui Bo looked out from the crowd and said loudly, "ah, brother Yang, why are you here?"


    Gao Yang said solemnly: "dead rabbit, I tell you, you can put sugar in tomato scrambled eggs, but if you dare to make it sweet and greasy, I''ll let the toad kill you. Right amount. Remember this word, you must right amount!"


    Li JinFang waved his fist and said, "it''s too sweet. You''ll die."


    Before Cui Bo spoke, a man on his side was dissatisfied. He was very dissatisfied and said, "sorry, gentlemen, we are having a very serious academic exchange. If there is nothing important, please don''t disturb."


    Cui Bo immediately said, "well, well, right amount, right amount, not too sweet. Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    Knight was also in the kitchen. He spread his hand to Gao Yang and said, "it''s said that it''s very simple. I also want to learn it. Gentlemen, please continue."


    Cui Bo coughed softly and said, "we need so many raw materials that we can make a delicious Chinese dish. Of course, some spices will be better, but this simple method is no problem. It''s very, very simple, right? The next key is to fry the eggs first."


    Li JinFang quietly said to Gao: "yes, the rabbit is showing his face, but looking at his virtue, I really can''t see it anymore. Let''s withdraw."


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "right amount, right amount!"


    After reminding Cui Bo again, Gao Yang hurriedly ran out of the kitchen with Li JinFang under the glare of several cooks of the angel mercenary regiment.


    When he returned to the kitchen and sat down again, Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''m sure now. There''s no tomato scrambled egg in foreign countries. I''ve also decided. When I go back, I''ll make this for ye Lianna to eat."


    Li JinFang looked at the food on the plate, took a bite and said with certainty: "It''s delicious. Now I''ve also determined one thing. What we are used to is good for stupid foreigners. I''ve also determined another thing. No matter how delicious things are, they will be tired of eating every day. Look how good these dishes are. These stupid foreigners don''t eat. They have to wait for some fried eggs with western red persimmons or made by rabbits. I can''t figure it out. They can only say that they are tired of these."


    Gao Yang ordered Li JinFang with a spoon and said, "I think you use this silly word very well. Come on, eat."


    The two were happy to eat, but they saw two cooks carrying a large stainless steel bucket into the canteen. Then, surrounded by several people, Cui Bo entered the canteen triumphantly.


    As soon as they saw that the iron bucket was sent to the canteen, more than 20 people who were bored immediately stood up, and then lined up very quickly and stood in front of the iron bucket.


    Eager but orderly, they took turns to hold a plate of scrambled eggs with tomatoes. After sitting back, a group of soldiers with guns on their backs and camouflage on their faces ate happily with spoons in one hand and pancakes in the other.


    "Alas, I''m really ignorant. Hey, look at this. Eat the pancakes with juice. Do you want to exaggerate the second Olympic Games?"


    "This is more exaggerated. Brother Yang, look at this. He''s putting it on the pancake. Shit, no, he''s going to roll it up to eat. Is there any mistake? Ha ha, he''s a good hand. These two goods."


    When Gao Yang and Li JinFang commented on a group of soldiers with various eating patterns, Cui Bo cleared his throat and said loudly, "guys, this dish must be eaten with rice. There is no rice here. Next time, I will invite you to eat authentic Chinese rice with this dish."


    Cui Bo''s words cheered the soldiers who were eating. Then, a cook who looked very serious. Of course, he also carried a gun when cooking. He looked no different from other soldiers. "Guys, we have learned this dish and we will often cook it for everyone in the future."


    There was another burst of cheering. Gao Yang watched them eat happily. Suddenly, he couldn''t sit still. Then he whispered, "toad, go and serve some. Let''s try it. I look just ordinary. Is it so delicious?"


    Li JinFang was a little less prosperous, and Gao Yang frowned and each sent a spoon into his mouth. After that, the two angrily said in one voice: "the second Olympic Games is really sweet!"


    Gao Yang Ba smacked his mouth and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a little sweet. It''s acceptable. It''s good not to let the rabbit make a beet. I''m afraid these people will eat scrambled tomatoes and eggs as dessert in the future. The rabbit will be guilty."


    Just then, while a group of people were eating happily, Gaoyang suddenly heard someone whispering in his headphones: "report, surveillance point 4 found a reconnaissance plane coming. Pay attention to concealment."

 Chapter 513

    It''s no big deal to have a reconnaissance plane. It''s strange not to have a reconnaissance plane. If no one calls the door, don''t worry. The people who are eating are waiting for what they should eat and drink. They have no sense of urgency at all.


    Cui Bo sat opposite Gao Yang and said proudly, "I said you may not like my dishes, but foreigners must like them. How about taking them?"


    Gao Yang raised a middle finger and said, "this time you muddle through, but it doesn''t hinder my extreme contempt for you. As a salty party, I can''t tolerate a sweet party swaggering in front of me, so I take the initiative to disappear in front of me immediately, otherwise I''ll let the toad throw you out."


    Cui Bo hummed and sneered twice, raised his middle finger to Gao Yang, expressed his extreme disdain for Gao Yang, and then swaggered aside.


    Li Jin was not good at color and said angrily, "this boy will be rampant if he succeeds. I''ll kill him later and save him some face today."


    Just then, the telephone rang. Gao Yang put down his spoon. After picking up the phone, he found that the phone was from uliyangke. After making a silent gesture to Li JinFang, Gao Yang connected the phone and said, "you finally called. Where are you?"


    "Bogota, it hasn''t been long since you got off the plane. What''s going on there? It sounds like you''re in a good mood."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s not bad. Everyone has nothing to do. We have a good sleep. We just had a full meal and are in a good mood. Don''t ask me about Ivan. I can tell you that under the current conditions, his situation is very good. The probability of surviving is greater than that of dying."


    Ulyanko whistled and said, "the news is good. Then, I hope my next words won''t make you feel too bad, because what I want to say is not good news."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "come on, it doesn''t matter what news it is. I''m numb now."


    Ulyanko''s voice was serious and said in a deep voice: "big Ivan used all his relationships, but there is no way to send you away in the near future. The key is that he can''t get you out of the jungle."


    "I expected it. Let''s talk about the details."


    "Well, I was going to meet you, but now I think it might be a better choice for me to stay in Bogota. Make a list of everything you need and tell me, and I will find a way to send it to you."


    "Really? Great. Give me a division. Well, give me a brigade. I don''t ask for an armored brigade. Just send an artillery infantry brigade to me. Thank you very much."


    "Man, say something serious."


    High and lazy way: "If you can''t do it, don''t talk nonsense. Well, seriously, I want reinforcements. Count a few. Don''t send me some cannon fodder. You know who I need. In addition, big Ivan promised to send my air defense missiles quickly. Now there are reconnaissance planes flying over us. It''s estimated that there will be bombs in a short time. In addition, I want to help the heavy I don''t know what it is. I''ll tell you later. And when are you going to pay the commission? I''m afraid the guys of the angel mercenary regiment will turn over and force to press for debt if they can''t receive money. "


    "I see. Everything you want is guaranteed to be delivered today. If there are people, I''ll leave two helpers and send the rest to you. As for the Commission, big Ivan gave me a large amount of activity funds for my free disposal. Man, I''ve never seen so much money in my life. Now give me an account and I''ll pay right away. How much?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Gao Yang put down the phone and immediately shouted to knight, "come here, let''s talk about your commission now."


    Nate sat in front of Gao Yang, stroked his hair and said with a smile: "Are you going to pay? Well, the $20 million mission has been completed, and the air defense missile is $4 million. In addition, how much should you charge for the follow-up mission? Let me think, 50 million. By the way, I said that if no one is injured when we break through, you will be exempted from half of the follow-up Commission, that''s $25 million. It''s $49 million in total. Thank you."


    Gao Yang knocked on the table and said loudly, "man, I don''t object to blackmail, but please have a bottom line. 30 million. Don''t forget that we and the employer took part in the follow-up action you said, and the employer has to find a way to rescue us. 30 million. It''s a good deal."


    Knight shrugged and said, "well, you''re right. 30 million dollars. Put it on this account, Swiss bank."


    Knight promised too happily, but he flashed Gao Yang. He thought Knight would not compromise. Unexpectedly, he did it in two words.


    Gao Yang put the piece of paper thrown out by knight on the table in front of him. After picking up the phone again, he said in a deep voice, "the Commission is $30 million. If you agree, I''ll give you an account."


    Uliyangke said without hesitation, "of course I agree. Say the account number."


    After reading the account number to uliyangke twice, he confirmed that uliyangke had written it down. Gao Yang then asked knight for the coordinates of their location and told uliyangke.


    After Wu liyangke wrote down everything that needed to be written down, Gao Yang thought that there was nothing else he needed. Then he said, "I''ll ask the doctor to call you later and ask him to tell you what drugs you still need. Now you transfer money first."


    "Hurry up, we can finish the transfer soon."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said to Li JinFang: "you can ask Andy what he wants with the test tube, ask them what they need, write it down, or come and say it to uliyangke in person."


    After taking Li JinFang away in a hurry, Gao Yang looked at Nate and said, "you will receive the money soon. Now think about what you need."


    After thinking for a moment, Knight said in a deep voice, "we now have food that can last five days, but we don''t have combat rations. Let your friends send some combat rations, compressed biscuits, self heating food, energy drinks and a lot of chocolate. We should be ready for guerrilla warfare."


    Gao Yang nodded, but then he said, "you just said that we have enough food reserves for five days. It is linked that these are the rest of the drug dealers, and there are more than 200 drug dealers. In other words, the food reserves of the drug dealers are only three days?"


    Knight smiled and said, "it''s very observant. Yes, the drug dealers only have three days of food reserves, so someone will deliver food to the drug dealers at the latest. I think it''s most likely that the drug dealers will send food to the camp and take away the cocaine in the near future."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t expect to hide for more than 48 hours. Frankly, no one has attacked us yet. I''m very satisfied that we can have a quiet breakfast."


    Nate shrugged and said, "your requirements are really not high."


    Gao Yang sighed: "it''s really depressing. How is it going now? Hey, it''s really helpless to watch the situation escalate step by step, but there''s no way to stop it."


    Knight smiled and said, "it seems that you are going to save your friend, right? You see, as I said earlier, you will be killed by your friend sooner or later."


    Gao Yang disdained and said, "but I''ll get help from my friends when I''m busy. How about you? Can you?"


    Nate shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t need it."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, don''t say it too early. I still say that. If one day you are surrounded and dying, if I''m in a good mood, I''ll save you for free."


    Knight stopped talking, but the smile on the corner of his mouth showed that he was expressing his contempt for Gao Yang in silence.


    Just then, the phone rang again. After Gao Yang answered the phone, he just said he knew and hung up again.


    "Your money has been transferred. It will arrive immediately. You can check it."


    Knight shook his head and said, "no, my people will get the news soon."


    "Ask a question, is the 30 million business a big business for you?"


    Knight nodded and said: "Yes, this is a big business. As far as I know, a single task of $30 million has broken the Commission record of small mercenary regiments in recent years. You know, big business has to be touched, not always. Many times, we can only take a small life of $23 million, and when you are in a crisis, you can let me blackmail the conditions It''s harder. "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you''re really direct enough. Will you die if you put it mildly?"


    Knight smiled: "because there''s no need to say it mildly. Blackmail is blackmail. No matter how nice it sounds, it''s also blackmail. In short, I thank you for your high price task. If you''re surrounded again next time, welcome to call. The angel mercenary regiment will serve you wholeheartedly, but please be ready to be blackmailed."


    Gao Yang was speechless. Knight smiled and said, "if there are no other problems, I want to talk about my plan. In view of the situation we face, I suggest that we act separately. You lead your people and those Russians to open a temporary camp, and I lead people to stick to the main camp. If you have no opinion, start to act now."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, but I''m going to wait until the things are delivered. Wait a minute. I''ll call and ask when the things can be delivered as soon as possible."


    Nate looked at his watch and frowned, "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I also know it may be too late. However, I''d better ask. Our reinforcements are moving quickly. I''m still very relieved to let him take charge of logistics."

 Chapter 514

    Gao Yang is really confident in ulyanko. From the process of dealing with in the past, ulyanko is not only reliable, but also very reliable.


    However, the only thing that makes Gao Yang worried is that as long as he gives uliyangke the chance to make money, this guy definitely belongs to the Lord who bravely moves forward regardless of all difficulties. Now, it is for uliyangke to send money and equipment. Can he be as reliable as before? Gao Yang is a little worried.


    After dialing the phone, Gao Yang first asked Bruce to say. After Bruce said a long string of drugs and other things he needed, Gao Yang answered the phone and said, "man, we''re all counting on you this time. Tell me, can you deliver these things we want?"


    Ulyanko said seriously: "Man, you know me. If you can deliver it, you can deliver it. These things you want need to be purchased from many places. I don''t know when to get together. In order to save time, I''ll send what I have. You''d better be prepared to accept airdrop. You''d better establish an airdrop site. At least, you have to give me instructions and three lights Just for guidance, I think you must have a flashlight. "


    Gao Yang looked at the list in his hand and confirmed that nothing was missing. Then he said, "the most important thing is the air defense missile. You should send it as soon as possible anyway. Also, if you know any news, remember to inform me."


    "OK, I''ll arrange someone to do intelligence work. Is there anything else to say?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "no, oh, and when arranging the airdrop, send me some coke and ice cold. Also, if you think we may be trapped in the jungle for a long time, remember to throw something for recreation. It''s really gone this time."


    "Yes, Coca Cola or Pepsi? Entertainment items. Well, I see. If you need to tell me at any time, go to your airdrop site now. Bye and good luck."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang nodded at Nai''s characteristics and said, "everything we need can be sent. Let''s arrange the short space here. Now, I''m going to send several people to find a place suitable for camping. I have to have water and hide. I''m going to find a place in advance and then transfer the wounded."


    Nate smiled and said, "I''ve arranged for people to find a suitable place, RAM. There''s a very serious question. I hope you can answer me clearly."


    "You say."


    Knight said seriously, "usually, we will take care of the wounded by ourselves, but now I want to know, can I entrust our wounded to you?"


    After thinking carefully, Gao Yang said seriously, "I can''t guarantee that they will be fine, but I can guarantee that we will treat your wounded as we treat our own wounded."


    Knight nodded and said, "in the current situation we are facing, it is very difficult to leave. It is almost inevitable to fight guerrillas in the jungle. If we focus on the wounded, it will drag down the speed of the whole team. Now, we are responsible for fighting and always attract the attention of the enemy. You take good care of the wounded. In addition, you have to be ready to receive new wounded."


    Gao Yang heaved a breath and said, "do you have too few hands? Do you need to strengthen some hands for you?"


    Knight smiled confidently and said, "no, we won''t be surrounded."


    It will be sooner or later to stay in the camp and be found out, so the camp must give up, but what to do after giving up the camp is worth studying.


    If the soldiers are divided into two routes and Gao Yang leaves with the wounded, the wounded can recover in a safe environment, which is certainly beneficial to the wounded, but the angel mercenaries who stay in the camp temporarily have to bear a lot of pressure.


    The wounded certainly can''t follow the mountains and rivers all the time. If they don''t divide troops, Gao Yang, after abandoning the current camp, they still have to find a new camp as soon as possible. They can''t go too far. In this case, once they are found, they can be passive. It''s impossible to escape quickly with the wounded. Once they fight, it''s difficult to predict what will happen.


    Generally speaking, the wounded are still the most difficult to deal with, but these wounded can''t be abandoned by the three United parties. Therefore, the best situation is that the angel mercenary regiment can attract the attention of the pursuers and take their sight away from the area near the camp, so that the wounded of the three parties can have a chance to recover, at least until they are out of danger ¡£


    Unable to think of a better choice than acting separately, Gao Yang sighed and said: "Well, good luck. Now let''s prepare the airdrop site. Maybe something will be delivered soon, but how can we prepare the airdrop site? If we don''t get rid of the big tree, it will be very troublesome to hang the parachute on the tree, but if there is an open space to get rid of the big tree, it may be exposed."


    It''s a big deal to receive logistics materials, so it''s very important to quickly establish an air drop site. Gao Yang has a headache, and knight has no good way. After frowning and pondering for a while, he shook his head and said: "There is no better way. First try to find a place that can be dropped by air, set up indicators, and be prepared to blow up several big trees. If we have been found, it doesn''t matter whether we are exposed or not. Then blow up the big trees."


    After that, Knight immediately said to Sirte, "take two people to set up an airdrop site and set up explosives. If the tree has too much influence, it will blow up an open space."


    At this time, someone suddenly heard in Gao Yang''s headphones: "report, Surveillance Point 1 found that there are vehicles approaching, four off-road vehicles, which have arrived at the place where we park our cars. It is expected that we will find our discarded cars soon. How to deal with them."


    Surveillance Point No. 1 is the farthest. It is set at the end of the path when Gao Yang came. In other words, someone is finally going to search the camp where they are hiding.


    "Come so fast."


    After a grunt, Knight whispered in the walkie talkie, "confirm the identity of the people on the car. If it''s a drug dealer, don''t let them go. Be sure to wipe them out. Try not to let them send a message. If it''s a soldier, don''t shoot and observe their whereabouts."


    "Report, the identity of the people on the car has been determined, not drug dealers, but soldiers. Repeat, the identity of the people on the car has been determined, it is soldiers, they have dispersed, we can confirm that we will find our car, over."


    Knight shrugged his shoulders and said to Gao Yang, "you''ve been found. You can only evacuate."

 Chapter 515

    The evacuation is ready and can be evacuated at any time.


    To build a temporary camp, the materials sent by ulyanko will be very key. Therefore, the biggest problem facing Gaoyang is not evacuation, but whether the camp can receive airborne landing after being found by the enemy.


    After about 20 minutes, the people at the monitoring point sent back a report that the car thrown near the path had been found, but the person in charge of the investigation task did not purposefully move towards the camp, but left quickly after discovering the car.


    The enemy scout left without going deep, but it was only a matter of time before the camp was found. Gao Yang decided to withdraw the wounded to a safe place first. After giving an order, the two men began to set out to the selected temporary camp with a seriously wounded.


    Gao Yang didn''t leave, and he and some of the remaining people had to wait. If ulyanko could transport the urgently needed materials before the enemy launched the attack, he didn''t have to look for another airdrop site and wait for the things to be airdropped before he left. If the enemy launched the attack before the airdrop, so that the airdrop could not be implemented, he would withdraw as soon as possible, Then find a new airdrop site.


    The angel mercenary regiment has been deployed in place. If someone comes next time, they should exchange fire directly. However, after a long time, no one will come again.


    Almost an hour later, ulyanko called and told Gao Yang that the first plane would arrive for airdrop within an hour. However, if a fighter plane was encountered, the airdrop would probably be cancelled and could only be airdropped at another time and place.


    Gao Yang feels very bad. He knows the enemy is coming, but he can''t know when the enemy will come. Everything has a plan, but he doesn''t know whether any plan can go smoothly. It''s too uncomfortable.


    Gao Yang always stayed in the canteen when eating, and Nate also stayed in the canteen. In fact, except for several people who are ready to receive airdrop in the whole camp, the rest have entered the preset battle position. Therefore, there is no one in the canteen except Gao Yang and Nate.


    Knight looked very calm, but Gao Yang was a little impatient. He stood up and turned around in the room. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "do you think our airdrop came first or the enemy''s Air Force came first?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "I don''t know. This is the third time you''ve asked me this question. Calm down and wait to see the result. Don''t ask again."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "Falk, if only there were accurate information."


    After looking at his watch, Knight smiled and said, "the intelligence should be coming soon. I just hope our intelligence is not too backward."


    As if he was making a footnote to Nate''s words. As soon as Nate''s voice fell, a man came in from the door of the canteen. Then he raised his hand and saluted Nate. Then he said loudly, "report, Colonel, there''s information."


    The person who came was Chloe. Gao Yang had heard Chloe''s voice many times, so although he had not seen Chloe before, Gao Yang recognized him immediately after Chloe spoke.


    Chloe should have told knight the information immediately, but when he saw Gao Yang, Chloe didn''t speak immediately until Knight nodded to him, Chloe said loudly: "Lieutenant Colonel, our intelligence source has contacted the senior level of the Colombian military. Just five minutes ago, we can get all the orders of the enemy''s front-line command, and know the good situation of the enemy. The intelligence is accurate and reliable."


    Knight nodded with satisfaction and said, "very good, very good. Come on, what do we know now."


    "The enemy has not yet completed the deployment of our military operations. The enemy''s current practice is to send a small group of reconnaissance troops on a large scale to cooperate with reconnaissance aircraft to investigate along both sides of highway 40. This way leads to a serious shortage of enemy forces, and the enemy''s small group of reconnaissance troops have exchanged fire with drug dealers in the search area for many times. Therefore, the enemy has changed the search mode and the small group of reconnaissance troops are After finding the suspected location, we need to wait for the arrival of large-scale troops before conducting investigation. Therefore, the enemy has not found our camp yet. "


    Knight smiled at Gao Yang and said, "there''s good news at last, isn''t it?"


    After saying something to Gao Yang, Knight said to Chloe, "go on."


    "Yes, the enemy is very determined to this operation. According to intelligence, the enemy is still mobilizing troops on a large scale. A mountain combat brigade stationed in the north of Bogota has completed the assembly and is expected to start allocation in the afternoon. The enemy air force has completed the assembly and made combat deployment. Its troops are four mirage 5 fighters, nine super Toucan attack aircraft and seven reconnaissance aircraft , except for the reconnaissance aircraft, the enemy air force fighters have not received the attack order. According to the order, the enemy will carry out the maximum saturation attack after confirming our position. "


    Knight shook his head and said, "this is bad news. Do you know the specific equipment of the enemy air force?"


    "According to the report, there is no accurate equipment information of the enemy air force, but accurate equipment information can be obtained. It is predicted that preliminary information can be obtained in half an hour."


    Knight waved his hand and said, "go on."


    "Yes, at present, the enemy''s command system is still in a state of chaos. The enemy''s senior level has different voices about the battle plan. The deployment has not been completed. The command system is chaotic. The enemy cannot complete the attack preparation in a short time. Even if our camp is found, it is difficult for the enemy to attack immediately."


    After a moment of silence, Knight shook his head at Gao Yang and said, "I overestimate the combat effectiveness of the Colombian army. If we had obtained this information earlier, we wouldn''t have to rush to send the seriously wounded away."


    After finishing speaking to Gao Yang, Knight immediately said, "do you have information about the Jaguar force?"


    Chloe nodded: "Yes, the leopard troops are not under the command of the enemy''s front-line command, but under the direct command of the enemy''s Ministry of defense. Now we have accurately mastered the location and movement of the leopard troops. According to accurate information, the leopard troops are now in the completely wrong position and have a fierce exchange of fire with a drug dealer''s camp. They have found that the opponent in battle is not us, but they have not finished the war yet Fight and leave the battlefield. "


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "that''s ok? Nate, you said the Jaguar is a very powerful army, but now I think you overestimate your opponent again?"


    Knight shook his head seriously and said, "no, the Jaguar has excellent soldiers and excellent grass-roots officers, but it''s a pity that it''s not the commander of the Jaguar who gives them orders, but stupid politicians."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "there is an old Chinese saying that a general is incompetent and tired to death. The misfortune of the Jaguar is our luck."


    Knight nodded and then said to Chloe, "is there any other important information?"


    Kulo sink channel: "The specific order of the local front-line command for the reconnaissance force is that once a suspicious place is found, it will send a company level force for Force reconnaissance until it is confirmed that the investigation target is our side, and then carry out large-scale troop mobilization to complete the deployment of encircling us. According to the confusion of the enemy''s command system, it is difficult for the enemy to complete the encirclement of our side."


    Knight nodded, tapped the table gently with his fingers and said, "in other words, the enemy will soon carry out military reconnaissance here. Can you get the accurate time?"


    Chloe shook his head and said, "no, there are too many drug dealer camps near us, and the enemy needs to search too large an area. At present, they can''t send enough troops for Force reconnaissance, so we can''t accurately grasp the exact time of the enemy''s search, but as long as the enemy sends a large-scale Reconnaissance Force to our camp, we will receive the news immediately."


    Knight nodded and said, "OK, you can leave, continue to pay attention to the enemy''s movements, and report any situation at any time."


    After Chloe saluted and left, Knight shrugged at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "my fault, I really seriously overestimated the action ability of the Colombian military. Now it seems that our wounded can be sent away without too much hurry."


    Gao Yang said with a bitter smile, "what should I say? Is it that the enemy is too stupid or you are too cunning? Your intelligence has accurately mastered the specific movements and orders of others. Of course, you can make accurate judgment. Without these intelligence, of course, we can only send the wounded away. Therefore, it is not that the enemy is too stupid, but that your intelligence work is too fucking powerful."


    Knight shrugged and said, "frankly, I''m also surprised at the level of detail of this intelligence. It''s beyond my most optimistic estimate. Well, it''s a big surprise."


    Gao Yang sighed: "you can know all the movements of the enemy. As soon as the other party gives an order, you can immediately know. It''s like cheating in a game. Can you tell me how you did it?"


    Nate sighed and said: "Well, as long as you are not a fool, you can see it by yourself, so I''d like to tell you clearly that we have an intelligence officer in Bogota, and this time, his work has been completed so well that I can''t believe it. In other words, Colombian intelligence is too easy to buy. I have no other explanation."


    Gao Yang breathed out and said, "well, anyway, your intelligence officer is really good enough. My intelligence source hasn''t heard anything yet, and your people can... Wait a minute, I''ll answer the phone."


    The call was from uliyangke. After Gao Yang connected the call, uliyangke was very excited and said in a hurry: "Ram, good news. The airdrop will arrive in ten minutes, but this is not the good news I want to say. Listen, I have mastered the intelligence channels of the Colombian military, their troop deployment and the orders of the front-line commanders. I can get everything you want to know at the first time. I''ll tell you right away. Hahaha, it only cost 100000 dollars. Now listen , let me tell you the details. "


    Gao Yang took the phone away from his ear and said to knight, "I take back that sentence. I''m sorry. It may hurt people, but I still want to say that it''s not that your intelligence officer is too powerful, but that the enemy''s intelligence is too easy to buy."

 Chapter 516

    Although the information about the enemy has been obtained, and it can''t be more detailed, Gao Yang listened carefully to everything ulyanko said.


    The intelligence sent by as like as two peas and the intelligence sent by the intelligence officer of nite Yang are almost the same. Therefore, intelligence of URI Yang Ke is still useful, at least it can be corroborate with nite''s intelligence.


    Gao Yang decided to let ulyanko continue to participate in the work of collecting intelligence and supplement each other with Knight''s intelligence officer. After talking to ulyanko, Gao Yang put down the phone and said to knight, "you see, I also have non professional intelligence officers now. Ha ha, oh, sorry, wait a minute, I''ll answer the phone."


    The call was from little Donny. Before Gao Yang answered the phone, little Donny hurriedly said: "I have found a channel to obtain accurate information. Now I have very detailed information. From the Ministry of national defense to the front-line headquarters, I can even accurately grasp the movements of the front-line forces. I can tell you the information within five minutes after the order. Now you quickly say what you want to know."


    Gao Yang stood stunned for a moment and said in a deep voice, "well, tell me what you know."


    After little Downey just said a few things, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "stop, stop, okay, little Downey, I want to know where your intelligence comes from?"


    "Hmm? What''s the matter? I don''t know the specific position of the person I traded with, but I can be sure that the information was leaked from the Secretary of the Secretary of the Secretary of defense. When I tried to buy the information, I directly contacted the subordinates of the high-level commander in charge of your operation, so the credibility of the information is very high."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "how much is it?"


    "It''s very, very cheap, 100000 dollars. If you need follow-up information, you need to continue to pay, but the price is very cheap."


    "Well, it''s really cheap, but don''t buy intelligence. We already have two to collect intelligence. I''ll explain to you later. In short, you can do other things now. Well, we can save money for intelligence."


    After hanging up little Downey''s phone, Gao Yang looked at Nate, smiled and said, "our own intelligence officer sent the same information. I don''t know what to say."


    Knight sighed and said, "well, don''t say anything. It''s our good luck. I can only say so. However, as a professional soldier, I sympathize with Colombian soldiers. Their lives are too worthless."


    Although he was the one who made a profit, Gao Yang could not help nodding and said, "yes, although I have no experience in joining the army, I understand your mood."


    Knight shook his head, sighed again and said, "let''s go. The airdrop is coming. Let''s get ready to receive it."


    When Gao Yang and knight walked to the prepared short field, Chloe said on the walkie talkie: "report, we have received the latest intelligence. The enemy''s Force Reconnaissance Force will leave in two hours and 20 minutes."


    "I see."


    After Knight said something faintly, Gao Yang''s phone rang soon. Gao Yang connected the phone. Uliyangke said, "just received the news. At 11:00 a.m., there will be an armed reconnaissance force towards you. From the coordinates, it must be your camp. Be careful. Also, the plane will arrive soon. Give you a frequency and contact the people on the plane."


    After recording the radio frequency of the contact with the short plane, Gao Yang shook the phone at Nate and said, "the airdrop is coming, and the information is consistent."


    After that, Gao Yang adjusted his walkie talkie to the frequency given to him by ulyanko, and then he soon received the call.


    "This is a mosquito. Yes, please answer. Over."


    The call was repeated every 20 seconds. After confirming that the name claimed by the caller was the same as that given to him by uliyangke, after the second call of swift, Gao Yang pressed the call button on the walkie talkie and said, "I''m ram, over."


    After reporting his name, Gao Yang even contacted the people on the plane.


    "Hello, we have arrived over the target area. Please give instructions when you see us. Repeat, as soon as we arrive over the target area, please give instructions when you see us. Over."


    Gao Yang said to Nate, "they''re here. Watch and signal when you see them."


    Because he changed the frequency of the walkie talkie, Gao Yang could not receive calls from others, but knight could. He said almost immediately, "see them."


    After saying a word, Knight immediately said in the walkie talkie, "send a signal to let them force airdrop on the airdrop site."


    In the jungle area, airdrop is not a simple thing. Too many dense trees will hang on the parachute, so that the airdrop items can not reach the ground smoothly. If the personnel parachute, the danger is even greater, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to be found by the reconnaissance plane soon, so they can''t clean up an open space, so they can only be forced to airdrop.


    Soon, there was humanity in Gao Yang''s earphone: "when you find the indication signal, start forced airdrop. What is marked in red is dangerous goods. Be careful."


    Soon, Gao Yang heard the buzzing sound of the propeller plane. Then, from the gap between the trees, he saw a lot of parachutes floating in the sky. Most of the parachutes were white, and finally four red parachutes floated down.


    The plane circled over the sky for a while, threw everything down and then flew away. At this time, they began to get busy. Only a few parachutes fell directly to the ground, and most parachutes hung directly on trees.


    The parachute hanging from the tree can only be obtained by going up the tree, but fortunately, there is no reconnaissance plane for the time being. Even if there is a parachute hanging from the tree, it will not be found. Of course, even if it is found by the reconnaissance plane, there is no big problem.


    "After the airdrop, the goods are tents and food, and 80 m18a1 directional mines. The directional mines are red marked wooden boxes. It is expected that the next airdrop will be an hour later, the main goods are drugs, and a batch of directional mines may be delivered. There are still people to come. The call is over. The next communication frequency will be notified temporarily. Good luck, over."


    After receiving the notice from the plane, he said in a loud and deep voice: "I understand, thank you, good luck, over."


    After ending the call with the people on the plane, Gao Yang immediately changed back to the frequency, and then said to Nate, "this time, we have brought tent food and directional thunder, 80."


    Directional anti infantry thunder is the best choice in the jungle. The list of high altitude to the URI Yang Ke must be sure of directional thunder, and URI Yang Ke is awesome enough. For the first time, eighty were sent, and with these eighty directional mines, their camps would become a death penalty area.

 Chapter 517

    It took a long time to get the parachutes down from the tree, but there was no air reconnaissance and no one to disturb. It was just a little trouble, but there would be no trouble.


    The red parachute is taken first. There are four parachutes and eight boxes. One box contains ten directional anti infantry mines.


    When the boxes were put together on the open space, Knight opened one of the boxes, looked at it for two eyes, and said in a deep voice, "it''s all pull and mix fuses, 80, some are too many. Do you want to transport some to the temporary camp?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, it must be safer to arrange some directional mines, but we lack the manpower to transport things."


    Knight shrugged and said, "we won''t wait until someone comes to die, so I can send half of my people to deliver goods for you. Well, I''ll give you 20 directional mines, which is enough to go around your camp for a week."


    Just then, Li JinFang, who stayed with him, ran over and said to Gao Yang: "The tents have been taken down and haven''t been unpacked yet. I looked. There are two sets of large tents and more than 20 small tents. It must be enough, but the two large tents need a lot of people to deliver them, as well as field food. We people prepare a lot for ten days. We have to transport many times."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "the people of the angel mercenary regiment will help us. You can send a large tent to us. If you can''t do the rest, come back and move it slowly. First arrange it for the wounded."


    While Gao Yang was talking to Li JinFang, Knight also said on the walkie talkie: "two people at each fire point will pick up directional thunder and food. In addition, fifteen people will be assigned to help Satan''s mercenary regiment send things to the temporary camp. Guys, our guests will not arrive for a long time. You have time to hide the directional thunder."


    The information is too accurate. Gao Yang really doesn''t have any pressure at this time. Even if a reconnaissance plane is about to fly, someone will inform him that it''s too easy to fight such a war. Gao Yang or knight dare not say that they can destroy all the people who come to attack. However, if they want to be surrounded by people in this situation, they have to have a miracle. They won''t fight this war Shao is already in an invincible position.


    When the angel mercenary regiment came to collect directional mines, they were laughing and happy. No wonder, for infantry fighting in the jungle, mines and directional mines are the last thing they want to encounter and the most willing thing they can use, especially directional mines. These things can be triggered by the enemy or controlled by themselves. It''s really crazy for Yin people to ambush It is an artifact that weakens enemy morale and combat effectiveness.


    In addition to Orienteering thunder, it is also a happy event to have field food. Although all field food is terrible and almost no one will take the initiative to eat it, he doesn''t panic when he has food in his hand. When fighting guerrilla warfare, he has enough to eat for a few days, at least he doesn''t have to worry about starvation.


    Gao Yang is a wounded soldier. He can shirk away from the other side. Instead, when things like field food and functional drinks are put down from trees, and when things are concentrated, the soldiers of the two Angel mercenary regiments carry a solid foam box wrapped in tape and put them on the ground. One of them immediately pulls out a saber and opens the foam box at once.


    Gao thought that the foam box was packed with compressed biscuits and so on. Unexpectedly, when the foam box opened, it was a broken box of ice.


    Gao Yang went forward and pulled the broken ice. Sure enough, coke in plastic bottles was buried under the ice.


    Gao Yang was overjoyed. He grabbed a bottle of coke and threw it at Knight. Then he took a bottle for himself and said to a soldier next to him, "do me a favor."


    After the bottle cap was unscrewed, he raised his head and filled half of a bottle of iced coke. Then he took a long breath and said contentedly, "cool, comfortable, Falk, how long haven''t I drunk coke? I''m moved and want to cry."


    Knight didn''t open the coke thrown to him by Gao Yang in his hand, but said with a black face: "you waste precious airdrop resources, just want a box of coke?"


    After pouring down the remaining half bottle of coke, he reached out and picked up another bottle. He looked at the people around him strangely: "what are you waiting for? Drink."


    Let the people next to help help to unscrew the coke again, and then raise it to nite. "Don''t get excited. Our logistics is very strong. Don''t put on this expression. I forgot that you are diabetic. You''re okay. You''re not bringing coffee. I''ll let you deliver it."


    Knight''s greatest enjoyment is to drink a cup of coffee with wild sugar every day. This action was too sudden, but he didn''t bring coffee and coffee making things.


    After hearing the high praise, nite quickly changed into a smiling face. He said, "thank you. Thank you very much. Don''t forget to make coffee. In Columbia, we''ll have the coffee of Columbia specialty. Don''t forget to send more sugar to your logistics officer. Besides, I don''t have diabetes. I''m just restricted because too much sugar is taken."


    Gao Yang shrugged. After drinking the second bottle of coke, he burped contentedly. Then he took out the phone and dialed ulyanko and said, "Hey, friend, are the things ready for the second airdrop?"


    Ulyanko''s voice sounded very anxious and said, "not yet, but it will be fine soon. Please don''t worry. I''m trying to speed up."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I''m not urging you. I just want to tell you that if the plane hasn''t taken off, send me a set of coffee making things. Of course, there must be coffee, made in Colombia, the top one, and more sugar."


    "Coffee? Fark, ram, are you at war or on vacation? OK, OK, I''ll send it to you. The plane dropped by air will take off soon. Next time, I''ll take it when I send you anti-aircraft missiles."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang smiled at Nate and said, "the problem is solved, but the upcoming airdrop is too late. Remember to pick up your coffee next time."


    Knight didn''t laugh when he received a $30 million Commission. Now he knows he can drink coffee, but he is very happy.


    Everyone who was busy stopped to drink a bottle of coke. Although the altitude was relatively high, the humidity was not particularly high, and it was not particularly stuffy, it was still very hot after the sun came out. No one could refuse the temptation to drink a bottle of iced coke in hot weather, except knight.


    After drinking coke, the people who wanted to send things to the temporary camp also set out, but Gao Yang stayed again. Anyway, he knew that the enemy would not attack, so he didn''t have to leave in a hurry.

 Chapter 518

    At 11:00 sharp, there was no attack. At 11:30, the second airdrop came, and there was still no attack.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was 12 o''clock at noon. The agreed attack still didn''t come. Gao Yang was worried about waiting for an attack for the first time.


    Needless to say, intelligence will naturally be sent. The reason why the enemy has not attacked is very simple. Their assembly is slower than expected. In addition, the soldiers need to eat first and then carry out military reconnaissance.


    Since no one attacked, Gao Yang had time to eat. The leftovers in the morning were hot. They still ate in turn, but the lunch was originally out of plan and seemed to be earned.


    At one point, the troops ready for military reconnaissance finally moved. Then, after waiting for an hour, the excited people went to the place where they threw their cars. God knows when they will find the camp along the path.


    At three o''clock, Gao Yang, who didn''t have to fight, was anxious before the dawdling troops arrived. At the beginning, because the enemy''s plan changed, ulyanko, who had been calling, was too lazy to call, and the intelligence officer of the angel mercenary regiment was too lazy to convey the report of the troops performing reconnaissance tasks to Gao Yang.


    The reconnaissance troops were very careful. They were too careful. In short, it was a word, drag.


    The mind of the reconnaissance forces is not difficult to guess. It''s just the hope that when they linger on the ground, the target they want to find has taken the initiative to evacuate, so that they will be safer, that''s all.


    Finally, Gao Yang received another call. This time, there was no news about the reconnaissance force, but the air defense missile was finally going to be delivered.


    After the call, Gao Yang adjusted the frequency of the walkie talkie and prepared to contact the plane, but he had not received a call from the plane, but Gao Yang heard a loud noise, followed by fierce gunfire.


    The directional mine exploded, and the reconnaissance force finally caught fire with the peripheral defense line of the angel mercenary regiment.


    After listening to the earphone on the walkie talkie, knight took a long breath and said to Gao Yang, "the enemy is coming. The directional mine is triggered by the enemy, not controlled by us."


    Although the war is about to start, Gao Yang feels relieved. Instead of being nervous, he feels relaxed that he should come at last.


    Gao Yang also took a long breath and said, "it''s finally here. However, I think the investigation troops should withdraw immediately and let the big troops go."


    Knight didn''t speak. After listening to the call in the headset, he spread out his hands to Gao Yang and said helplessly: "you''re right. They retreated, put a few shots in the jungle and then retreated."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "in this way, we have to wait again, Falk, how long do you think their big army will arrive?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It depends on how strong the fighting will of the troops is. Some troops only shoot into the sky when fighting with drug dealers. Some are OK and can really fight a war. However, I don''t know what the troops coming towards us are like."


    At this time, there is humanity in Gao Yang''s earphone: "this is the devil, receive, please answer, over."


    "I''m a ram, over."


    "We are about to reach the airdrop area. Please send a guidance signal. Over."


    Gao Yang waved to knight and said, "the plane is coming. Send a signal."


    After Knight informed the receiver in the walkie talkie to send out the signal, soon, the person contacted by Gao Yang on the plane said, "if you find the guidance signal and there is no suitable airdrop site, start forcible airdrop. In addition, please explain whether it is necessary for the personnel on the plane to forcibly parachute."


    Ulyanko can only send two people to Gao Yang, and these two people have come once during the second airdrop. However, because they did not make an airdrop site, after contacting Gao Yang, they did not choose to forcibly parachute, but flew back with the plane.


    There were only two people. Gao Yang didn''t think it was meaningful to come or not, so he said in a deep voice: "forget it, there''s no need to force parachute jumping. The terrain is not suitable. Let them go back. Over."


    Before he finished, parachutes were flying in the air. At this time, the humanitarian contact with Gao Yang said: "the devil understands that the personnel go back and start Airdropping now. There are 15 parachutes in total and four anti-aircraft missiles in each group. Please pay attention to counting. It''s over."


    While talking, four or five parachutes had floated in the sky. Because it was a low altitude airdrop, the parachutes needed one minute to reach the ground. Soon, more than a dozen parachutes fell dangerously under the hovering aircraft.


    The first parachutes to be launched have been hung on the trees, and most of them are still in the air.


    "I almost forgot your coffee. Well, the last goods have been delivered. Please pay attention to receiving. Bye and good luck."


    Just as he raised his head and looked at the parachute floating down in the air, he heard a whistling sound, not from the hovering transport plane in the sky, but like a whistling sound passing over his head.


    Gao Yang and Nate''s faces changed greatly. They turned their heads quickly, but they didn''t see anything. At this time, someone in Gao Yang''s headphones shouted, "plane! Fighter! Jet fighter!"


    His sight was obscured by the canopy and he didn''t see anything, but he knew that a jet fighter had just flown over their heads. The sound was so obvious that it was impossible to make that kind of roar except for jet aircraft.


    "Phantom! It''s flying over us, Falk, he''s coming again!"


    Due to the problem of angle, Gao Yang can''t see the transport plane dropped to them now, nor can he see the phantom fighter, but he soon saw a parachute suddenly falling rapidly, and then heard the sound of gunfire. Then, he heard the roar of the fighter passing overhead.


    "We''re going to withdraw. It''s phantom 5 of Colombia. He fired at the parachute."


    The person on the plane who contacted Gao Yang hurriedly said two words and then left, but this time the fighter plane had turned a corner and flew back, passing in front of the transport plane.


    "That''s my coffee. He knocked out my coffee. Damn it, that phantom knocked out my coffee! He knocked out my coffee!"


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked, but he saw that Nate''s eyes widened, his face was angry, and his mouth was still repeating his coffee.


    Gao Yang has never seen Nate angry or impatient. He saw Nate happy once. He was still small from his heart when he knew that coffee could be delivered. Although Nate always had a smile on his face, it was not happy. This time, Gao Yang finally saw what it was like for Nate to get angry.


    Nate''s whole body was bad. He completely froze and just looked at the sky and didn''t move.


    At this time, phantom 5 came back and opened fire with the machine gun again. Then, Gao Yang heard someone in his earphone shouting: "phantom lights up the belly of the machine to us. He wants to crash land us. He warned to shoot. Damn it, we can''t escape!"


    Gao Yang remembered that ulyanko said that if there were fighters coming, he would receive information in advance, but he didn''t receive any information before the mirage 5 suddenly appeared.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "man, we can''t help you. Leave quickly. We can''t confirm your identity. The phantom doesn''t dare to fire at you. Try to get rid of it. Good luck."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he heard Nate hate nearby: "beat this damn phantom down to his mother, beat him down to me!"


    Gao Yang turned his head and saw that the corners of Nate''s mouth were twitching and his face was murderous,


    There were two loud noises, and two huge smoke clouds floated from the place scheduled to be the short field. This was the bomb thrown by the phantom fighter towards the place with the most dense parachutes.


    Knight was furious. He was looking at the sky and twisting his head to find the plane. After he found that there was a canopy blocking him from seeing the plane, Knight roared, "can opener, clear the open space, take the missile, kill the damn plane for me and beat down the son of a bitch pilot."


    At the command of knight, there was a continuous roar at once, and the explosives had already been placed. At this time, after the Sirte Anton detonator, more than a dozen trees were blown off by their roots. With the roar when the trees fell to the ground, there was more than a large open space in the jungle.


    Although a large part of the canopy will remain after the big tree falls, the vision is much better all at once.


    Knight ran to the newly opened open space. After being stunned, he immediately chased knight and shouted, "calm down!"


    Gao Yang and knight stood far away from the short field, more than 200 meters, but knight ran to the newly opened open space in a very short time.


    The parachute originally hung on the tree crown fell to the ground with the fallen tree, but most of the boxes under the parachute were intact, but it was not known whether the missiles contained in the box were damaged before inspection.


    Knight rushed to a fallen tree, took out his knife, cut the binding belt tied to the anti-aircraft missile safe deposit box with several knives, dragged over a missile safe deposit box, opened the buckle on the box, lifted the cover of the box, and revealed a sam-7 anti-aircraft missile.


    After blasting out of the open space, the vision became much better. He looked up and saw a plane flying back. Then he saw a flash of fire on the plane.


    Gao Yang pounced forward and shouted, "bomb, concealment!"


    Knight looked up at the sky, but he didn''t intend to lie down at all. He reached out to grab the air defense missile in the box and fought it on his shoulder. After he opened the switch on the missile, he aimed the missile at the coming phantom 5.


    Mirage 5 dropped not bombs, but several rockets. In the continuous explosion, Knight bit his teeth and pouted, but always aimed the missile launch port at the plane in the sky.

 Chapter 519

    Knight uses sam-7b anti-aircraft missile, arrow-2m.


    Sam-7 is an old missile. It was an old item in service in the 1960s, while sam-7b is an improved type and was in service in the early 1970s.


    Sam-7b is infrared passive homing. The effect of head-on attack on the fighter is not very good. The effect of rear end attack after locking the tail nozzle of the aircraft engine is OK.


    When mirage 5 passed over Knight''s head, the passive infrared seeker on the missile locked the tail nozzle of mirage 5, and the missile launcher began to make a continuous sound. Then Knight pulled the trigger.


    After a sharp whistling sound, the fire flashed away, and then a dark shadow rushed into the sky and followed the phantom 5 fighter that had flown away.


    During an emergency climb, mirage 5 ejected dozens of infrared jammers from under the wing. It was like a butterfly with huge wings suddenly appeared in the air.


    Knight''s sam-7 caught up with an infrared jammer and exploded. Phantom 5 was unharmed.


    Phantom 5 didn''t return immediately after flying away. Knight hated to throw the transmitter on his shoulder to the ground. Then he opened a box and took out a missile transmitter again. He shouted in the walkie talkie: "can opener, report casualties."


    With different frequencies, Gao Yang couldn''t know the situation from the walkie talkie. After he got up from the ground, he shouted angrily at Nate: "you idiot, are you crazy!"


    Knight glanced at Gao Yang and said, "I know where the rocket will fall. My behavior stems from my assurance that I will not be hurt, so it has nothing to do with being crazy or not."


    Gao Yang said that he couldn''t see where the rocket landed when the plane started to launch it, so lying down at the first time was the right choice, but Knight''s family was superior and thought it was all right. He didn''t even have to hide.


    At this time, someone in Gao Yang''s earphone said in a hurry: "ram, I''m the devil. We''re flying back again. We must get rid of the phantom 5. If we are forced to make a forced landing or are monitored to land, there will be big trouble. We''ll fly back. If the phantom comes, hit him with sam-7!"


    Gao Yang immediately said to Knight around him, "get ready for the missile. The phantom is harassing our transport plane again. Our transportation opportunity will bring the phantom back and shoot it down. Pay attention, don''t shoot down our plane!"


    Knight immediately said loudly, "can opener, prepare the missile quickly. The phantom will come back. Pay attention to distinguish the targets. Our friends can pass through here. We can''t be injured by mistake."


    At the same time as Knight ordered, Gao Yang also shouted in the walkie talkie: "demon, this is the ram. You are ready to attack. You can lead the phantom back. If the phantom refuses to enter our attack range, you will always fly over our head."


    "The devil knows. We''re going to make a full flight, man. Watch it. Don''t beat us down."


    After communicating with the devil, Gao Yang said to Nate, "they''re coming."


    Knight nodded and just looked at the sky to search for the trace of the plane. Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "Sam 7, it''s OK to play a helicopter and a jet. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Nate gnashed his teeth and said, "we have 60 missile launchers, man. I don''t believe it. I can''t beat him down."


    While talking, a civilian small propeller aircraft flew over the open space. It was an aircraft dropped for Gao Yang. It must not be hit, but after the small aircraft flew over the open space, the phantom did not appear as Gao Yang expected.


    Air and land are different. Even if the phantom 5 has been forcing the transport plane to make a forced landing, it is not necessary to follow behind the transport plane. No matter what action is taken, it is not necessary to pass through the area above the air space. It is more troublesome to launch missiles in the jungle. If you want to attack with air defense missiles, you can only do it in the air space, which is a very unfavorable factor.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "what if the phantom won''t come again?"


    Knight said coldly, "I believe he will come back."


    "Even if the phantom will come back, can we beat him down?"


    "Sure!"


    Gao Yang can''t use air defense missiles. He just knows the general performance parameters of these air defense missiles, but he doesn''t know how to use them. He''s just a military fan. It turns out that he hasn''t seen shoulder mounted air defense missiles and can use them when he picks them up. That''s strange.


    He can''t use missiles. What Gao Yang can help is to pay attention to the air. At this time, he listens to the devil in his headset and says, "the phantom is in front of us. He passed towards the open space, and his nose is facing the sun!"


    "Coming, the position opposite the sun!" he shouted


    Knight quickly adjusted the direction, and then, after more than ten seconds, the phantom 5 flew from the ultra-low altitude, almost wiping the height of the tree tops, and flew over the open space. After the plane had passed, Gao Yang heard the deafening roar.


    The speed of the aircraft was so fast that the infrared seeker on the missile had no time to lock the target and lost the trace of the aircraft.


    The loud noise made several people in the open space begin to tinnitus. Knight waited for the buzz in his ears to decrease a little before he said loudly, "that pilot, he''s provoking, he''s teasing us!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "be content. If he breaks the sound barrier on our heads, we will be in bad luck. What should we do now? Is there any good way?"


    Knight said angrily, "what good way can the army fight the air force? We don''t have large anti-aircraft missiles. Damn, I hate these bastards flying in the sky."


    At this time, the devil shouted again: "Ram, we''re here again. The phantom follows us. I guess he''s going to pass above or below us when we pass through the open space. He''s teasing us. Damn it, fight! Get ready to launch missiles. Leave us alone. Repeat, leave us alone! We all have parachutes. I''d rather be shot down by you than be teased by this phantom and kill that Son of a bitch! "


    Gao Yang immediately looked at Nate and said, "the plane is coming again. Both friendly and enemy planes will come. Don''t worry about our friendly planes. If you find a phantom, dry him directly!"


    When Knight conveyed Gao Yang''s words to others, Gao Yang suddenly pointed to the sky and shouted, "where are they? They''re coming. The phantom is going to pass under the transport plane!"


    The body of the transport plane is slow, and the altitude is about 500 meters. The phantom fighter, which is much faster, approaches at high speed from the rear of the transport plane, and the altitude is much lower than the transport plane, about 300 meters. The flight altitude is much higher than the ultra-low altitude flying just wiping the treetops, so Gao Yang can see the phantom at a farther position.

 Chapter 520

    It seemed that the phantom was indeed going to pass under the transport plane. This behavior was undoubtedly teasing and praising them.


    Knight has launched a sam-7, and the phantom plane has also launched an infrared jamming bomb, so there is no doubt that the pilot knows that the enemy on the ground has the means to counterattack.


    "Fark, what do you want to do!"


    Being ignored, the teased Knight seemed to calm down, but his actions scared Gao Yang out of his wits, because knight was carrying a missile. When the phantom fighter just appeared, he did not launch a missile at the phantom fighter, but hit the missile at the transport plane overhead.


    Not only did Knight do this, but Gao Yang clearly saw two more pillars of smoke rising. A total of three air defense missiles were up in the sky, and they all looked in the direction of the transport plane.


    Just then, the phantom fighter passed quickly under the transport plane, and when passing over the open space, it also turned somersaults and rolled over their heads.


    When the missile took off, the phantom passed under the transport aircraft at almost the same time. In Gao Yang''s frightened eyes, the three missiles did not continue to go towards the higher transport aircraft after a rapid turn in the air, but flew towards the phantom 5 fighter.


    Knight dropped the transmitter on his shoulder, shook his fist at the passing plane and shouted, "asshole, a gift for you!"


    Although he was shocked, Gao Yang still understood what Knight did. The transport plane was slow, so Knight locked the transport plane with a missile and launched the missile. When the missile was launched in mid air, the mirage 5 fighter passed by, because the tail flame temperature of the turbojet engine of the mirage 5 fighter was very high, which was much higher than that of the transport plane using propeller, The infrared signal characteristics are more obvious. Therefore, sam-7 missile deviates from the original target and is attracted after being disturbed by the heat source emitted by phantom 5. In other words, phantom 5 fighter acts as a jamming bomb for transport aircraft.


    The principle is very simple, but few people dare to do so, because they don''t grasp the time, and the timing of launching the missile is wrong. After phantom 5 flies away, the missile can''t be disturbed, or the missile has hit the transport plane before being disturbed by phantom 5.


    Knight is really confident, and Gao Yang doesn''t know who launched the other two missiles, but there is no doubt that they have mastered the timing to the extreme. This timing can''t be counted in seconds. If the time is more than half a second, it will be a completely different result.


    Both the plane and the missile quickly flew out of sight. Gao Yang didn''t know whether the missile could hit the phantom, whether it was disturbed by the jamming bomb launched by the plane as last time, or whether it could shoot down the plane.


    "Well done! Two shots!"


    Gao Yang can''t see them, but the transport plane in the sky can see clearly. When Gao Yang is staring at Nate, he is suddenly startled by the shouting from the headset, and then he quickly says in the walkie talkie, "what''s the situation?"


    "Two missiles hit the target, hit directly, phantom 5 was shot down, the pilot parachuted, man, well done!"


    Gao Yang nodded subconsciously and said to Nate, "you shot down the plane. Well done, man."


    Knight smiled coldly and said, "tease me. He picked the wrong object."


    After shaking his fist again, Knight shouted, "asshole, if you knock off my coffee, I''ll knock off your plane and die!"


    Gao Yang thought and didn''t tell knight that the pilot had parachuted. He thought it might make Knight feel better.


    "Ram, you did a good job. Thank you for helping us out. We''re leaving while no other plane arrives. Good luck and bye."


    Gao Yang didn''t say that he fired the missile. After recovering from a brief shock, he whispered in the walkie talkie, "I wish you a good distance, too. Bye."


    The transport plane flew away. Gao Yang quickly adjusted the frequency of the walkie talkie back.


    Knight said contentedly in the walkie talkie, "sort out and count air defense missiles and prepare for the next attack."


    While the angel mercenary group seized the time and collected the scattered air defense missiles, Gao Yang''s phone rang again. When he connected the phone, uliyangke hurriedly said, "man, there are planes passing towards you, six Super toucans and two mirage 5, loaded with ordinary bombs and rockets."


    "We''ve been hit by the air. A mirage 5 attacked us, man. Didn''t you say you could inform us in advance if there was a plane coming?"


    Ulyanko said helplessly, "I already know that this was an accident. It was really just an accident. A phantom fighter pilot found our airdrop and flew over without receiving any order. This was the result of a pilot who violated the order and acted on his own."


    Gao Yang was also helpless. A pilot who didn''t act according to the order caused them a lot of trouble. It was really an accident. No wonder he didn''t receive the information in advance.


    "I see. The accident did not cause us much loss. Some missiles may be damaged, but fortunately, the number should not be large. Do you know the arrival time of the plane?"


    "Two super toucans patrolling and waiting in the air have passed. Other planes have just taken off from the airport and are expected to arrive in half an hour. All planes should act together."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said to knight, "there will be planes soon. This time it''s an attack aircraft formation."


    Knight nodded and said, "I already know. It doesn''t matter. Now we have a lot of sam-7. It doesn''t matter how many planes come."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "well, I can''t use air defense missiles. Can you teach me?"


    Knight looked up and said in surprise, "you can''t use it?"


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "I haven''t been a soldier, I haven''t seen air defense missiles, and I haven''t hit a plane. It''s normal that I can''t use them."


    Knight nodded and said, "well, I can teach you. It''s actually very simple. It''s like a fool''s camera. You can learn it as soon as you learn."


    Air defense missiles were quickly counted out. During the bombing just now, eight missiles were destroyed by bombs and rockets dropped from the plane, and four were hung on trees. When the trees fell, they were smashed. The rest were all OK. The missile storage box was very strong, so that even the missiles that fell from the trees were basically not damaged.


    In addition to the four missiles that have been used and the 12 missiles that have been damaged, there are still 44 anti-aircraft missiles left. This number is still very large. It must be enough for Gao Yang and knight to use.


    With air defense missiles, although they are backward models, they can no longer be beaten with their hands tied in the face of air strikes.


    The missiles were quickly distributed. One set of anti-aircraft missile launchers weighs 15 kilograms. A combat team can bring two sets without affecting the battle.


    While the missiles were being distributed, all the people who went to the temporary camp to deliver things returned.


    Li JinFang contacted Gao Yang from the walkie talkie. After receiving Li JinFang''s report on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang read aloud and said, "toad, can you use air defense missiles?"


    "No, I haven''t learned. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang guessed that Li JinFang wouldn''t either. His training didn''t include the use of anti-aircraft missiles. In addition, Cui Bo and Frye certainly wouldn''t, and Lucy card shouldn''t. He didn''t know whether Tommy, groliov and Bruce would use anti-aircraft missiles.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "who of our people came with you?"


    "I stayed in the temporary camp with rabbits, worker bees, big dogs and test tubes."


    According to the plan, after the air defense missile is dropped, Gao Yang also wants some to go to the temporary camp just in case. Moreover, with the air defense missile, Gao Yang should go to the temporary camp, but now Gao Yang is not in a hurry to leave.


    "Ask the worker bee if he can use air defense missiles. If he can''t, don''t hurry back. Soon another plane will arrive. Let''s take this opportunity to learn how to use air defense missiles."


    The communication frequency used by Gao Yang and Li JinFang is the public frequency band. As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he heard Tommy say, "I can''t use air defense missiles either. I haven''t touched such advanced things."


    "All right, you all come to me. Let''s follow Nate and learn how to use air defense missiles."


    Gao Yang didn''t hide it from others. Everyone fought side by side. They must not refuse to learn something from the angel mercenary regiment. Besides, knight has promised to teach him how to use air defense missiles. Now he just teaches a few more people.


    After ending the call with Li JinFang, Knight looked at Gao Yang with a helpless face and said, "man, you really don''t miss any chance to learn."


    Hold high the righteous way: "Of course, if you can learn something you can''t, you have to learn. Now we have a lot of air defense missiles, right? It doesn''t matter if we waste a few in our study. Besides, if we run out of these missiles, people can send some more, and they have to send new models. Now someone pays us to learn with live ammunition. Such a good opportunity can''t be wasted Ah. "


    Knight shrugged and said, "well, go and fight some anti-aircraft missiles. I''ll teach you how to use them."


    After saying that, Knight couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "when I learned how to use air defense missiles, I used simulators. I also played target aircraft, and I didn''t have a few opportunities to launch live ammunition. It''s good for you to use live ammunition when you came up, and you were still a real fighter, man. You''re lucky."

 Chapter 521

    Gao Yang''s arm is inconvenient, but it doesn''t affect his enthusiasm to learn to use air defense missiles. Let others help put the missile on his right shoulder and control the missile launcher with only one right hand. At least he can just feel how the missile is launched.


    Knight is right. Air defense missiles are really a fool''s operation. You can learn them as soon as you learn.


    Air defense missiles are scientific and technological weapons. Whether they can hit the target after being launched depends on the level of missile science and technology. However, the shooter also plays a key role in grasping the timing.


    Advanced air defense missiles can be launched after being aimed at the target, and the rest can be completed by the missile, while sam-7 has to try to create a favorable launch environment before launching.


    The more backward the missile is, the more it tests people''s technology. The most important part of a missile like sam-7 that doesn''t care after launch is the selection of targets and the timing of launch before launch, which depends on a lot of experience, not just shooting the missile out.


    Gao Yang found a good teacher for several of them. Knight was not only experienced, but also responsible in teaching them, not only for sam-7, but also told Gao Yang several aspects that should be paid attention to when using air defense missiles.


    Today''s shoulder mounted air defense missiles are actually just a few. Knight uses sam-7 as a prop, but he explains how to use the mainstream missiles, as well as the advantages and disadvantages of each missile and their respective characteristics. No matter whether Gao Yang can remember them or not, he explains them one by one. Therefore, in theory, Gao Yang, they already know the usage of mainstream air defense ballistics today.


    Of course, in other words, the usage of all shoulder mounted air defense missiles is the same, so the essence of Knight''s explanation is not to tell Gao Yang how to turn on the missile switch, but under what conditions can the missiles with different characteristics give the best effect when using different missiles.


    In Knight''s explanation, time passed little by little. He was listening to knight''s classic case of individual air defense operation. Suddenly, he heard humanity in his headset: "report, this is the No. 2 monitoring point. The enemy ground forces have entered our warning area, advancing slowly with the sandal line, and are about to enter the killing range of our directional mines."


    Knight stopped teaching Gao Yang them and whispered in the walkie talkie, "fight!"


    Gao Yang, who still had more to say, breathed a sigh of relief. He looked forward to looking at the sky and said, "the ground forces are attacking. It''s time for the plane to come."


    Li JinFang also looked up at the sky and said, "why don''t we fight again?"


    Cui Bo also carried a missile. He looked forward to it and said, "brother Yang, do you fight? Now not only do maozi pay for us, the key is that there are real planes as targets. This opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "brothers, practice! Toad, come and turn on the switches for me. My brother beat down a plane with one hand to show you."


    Knight shrugged his shoulders and said, "pay attention to the timing when launching missiles. Also, don''t hit all missiles on one plane. Although we have a lot of Sam, don''t waste it. Well, you are in a group and fire at my command."


    Gaoyang is now a ground air defense position. Now there are at least a dozen missile shooters. If they rush in a disorderly crowd, they can''t do it. Someone must be in the middle of the command and coordination. Gaoyang can''t do this job. It can only be Nate.


    Knight had a map in his mind. He knew where the launch positions of air defense missiles were. After a moment of meditation, he pointed to a direction and said, "where are you going? Go out 200 meters and look for a missile launch position. If there is a chance for you, I will let you launch missiles."


    It is difficult to find a suitable missile launch location in the jungle. There must be a place where the missile flight is not affected by the canopy.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "understand, is there anything else to pay attention to?"


    Knight said in a deep voice: "the enemy knows that we have air defense missiles. They will certainly use infrared jamming bombs frequently. Therefore, pay attention to the launch time and think about how to fight under the condition of infrared jamming before launch. Go."


    Gao Yang and the four of them quickly advanced to the position designated by Knight, but it was frustrating that after they reached the designated position, they couldn''t find a position to launch missiles at all.


    The canopy is so dense that it''s hard to see the sky when you look up, not to mention launching missiles.


    Several people who are novices in the use of air defense missiles slipped around and finally got together again. They frowned one by one. Finally, Gao Yang said helplessly: "I said brothers, we can''t find both open spaces. How can we fight?"


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "Nate, this guy is not teasing us. Can we climb up a tree and launch a missile?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "the people of the angel mercenary regiment have chosen to enter the launch position. The key is that there are not many places where missiles can be launched. Our position is a weak point without air defense firepower. Knight is certainly not teasing us, but we have to find a way to launch missiles."


    While talking, the explosion of directional thunder rang twice in a row, and then there was the noise of messy guns. Gao Yang looked back and said, "it''s already fighting. If the plane wants to cooperate with the ground operation, it must be here soon. We have to find a way quickly."


    After making a gesture of cutting down with a knife, Tommy whispered, "blow up a space here."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "forget it, the C4 with the can opener is limited. It''s almost used to clean up the airdrop site. There''s nothing for him."


    Cui Bo patted his thigh and said, "there is a chainsaw in the camp. I''ll get it. Let''s saw the trees here."


    Li JinFang hesitated: "sawing is no problem, but sorting out an open space here is suitable for launching missiles, but it will also become the key attack target of the aircraft. As long as we throw two bombs down, we can''t afford it."


    Cui Bo disapproved and said, "there must be some danger, but we can stay away from the open space. He can blow it up all the time. Besides, it''s really not possible. We can prepare the chainsaw, but don''t cut off the tree. Be ready. If Nate''s situation is bad, we''ll start sawing the tree again."


    Gao Yang thought what Cui Bo said was also reasonable. If he set up the launch position in advance, he could not enter. He immediately nodded and said, "OK, go and get the chainsaw. Let''s clean up an open space first."


    When Cui Bo went to get the chainsaw, Li JinFang put his missile on the ground and said, "I''ll climb the tree and act as an observation post. I''ll come down when I tidy up the open space."


    He couldn''t see anything and really couldn''t do it. He nodded and said, "go, do you have a rope? Pay attention to safety. If the situation is bad, hurry down so as not to be blown up by the plane."


    Li JinFang spit on his hands, holding a big tree about the thickness of his waist, and ran up.


    After reaching the top of the tree, Li JinFang climbed to the top of the tree, grabbed two branches thick and thin with eggs, and looked out unsteadily.


    Li JinFang chose the tallest tree nearby. When he got to the top of the tree, his vision was very good. After glancing around, he immediately said in the walkie talkie: "Satan reported that he saw the plane. Now he can''t see clearly. It looks like a small black spot, but it must be the plane from the north."


    Li JinFang was explaining to Gao Yang what he had observed and informing knight that his observation position was the best, so he was the first to find the trace of the plane.


    "Yes, observe the movements of the enemy aircraft and report the situation at any time."


    The sound of the gun became more and more intense. At this time, knight had not issued any orders. After being blocked by the angel mercenary regiment, the attacking troops were not in a hurry to move forward, but began to fire with dense firepower. However, it can be imagined how effective such shooting can be when the enemy was hidden there.


    After a short silence, Li JinFang suddenly said, "the plane is coming. Eight planes are divided into four formations. They are going to start attacking."


    As soon as Li JinFang''s voice fell, Gao Yang heard the explosion of the bomb, followed by the roar of a jet plane passing by.


    "Two mirages and six Super toucans. Take two as an attack formation. There are already super toucans about to attack! Direction, benchmark, twelve o''clock position, repeat, twelve o''clock position!"


    As soon as Li JinFang''s voice fell, Knight immediately said in the walkie talkie: "one group and three groups are ready to launch missiles, two consecutive shots, with an interval of three seconds."


    Soon, the rockets fired continuously from the super Toucan began to explode. At this time, the person who had exchanged fire with the enemy shouted in the walkie talkie: "one group reported that the enemy''s air fire support was very accurate and could not hold on. One group transferred the position."


    There is no doubt that the aircraft bombed under the guidance of the ground. Although there is a lack of precision guided ammunition, the super Toucan still played a great role. Under the guidance of enemy infantry, it is difficult for the battle team of the angel mercenary regiment to parry and can only transfer positions.


    But the attack of two super toucans was difficult to parry. At this time, Li JinFang said urgently again: "Satan group reported that the enemy plane turned and flew away, and two super toucans joined the attack."


    "Three groups report that the enemy aircraft cannot be locked."


    After a brief silence, Knight said in a hurry: "the enemy knows that we have air defense missiles. As long as they pay attention, they can avoid our firing range, prepare to clean up the missile launch position and take the enemy aircraft by surprise."


    At this time, Li JinFang shouted again: "there are four more planes, still super toucans, and now there are ten super toucans!"

 Chapter 522

    Super Toucan is the main aircraft of the Colombian air force. Gao Yang is not sure how many super Toucan attack aircraft there are in Colombia, but he remembers that knight said that it seems that there are more than 20, and now there are 10, that is, half of the main aircraft of the Colombian air force are here.


    In terms of the number of angel mercenaries, a total of 12 planes carry bombs and rockets, which is enough to give everyone one. Fortunately, fighting does not mean that you can win with enough firepower.


    The jungle limits the launching of air defense missiles from the ground, but it also protects the people on the ground. In fact, it is lucky that Gao Yang has the protection of trees. Otherwise, they must be unlucky under the attack of more than a dozen aircraft.


    The area of the battlefield is limited. Twelve aircraft cannot attack at the same time. They must enter the site in turn and throw bombs and strafe.


    A group of two planes flew back and forth and dropped bombs on their heads. Although Knight gave the order to launch anti-aircraft missiles, he just didn''t have a really suitable opportunity to launch the missiles.


    For a time, the angel mercenary regiment was beaten passively. However, after Sirte quickly blew out two open spaces with people, the situation eased slightly. The angel mercenary regiment launched two air defense missiles, but after the missiles took off, they all failed to hit the target.


    The super toucan''s flying speed is slow, but it doesn''t mean it''s easy to bully. In fact, the super toucan''s electronic equipment is much better than phantom 5. Moreover, knowing that the target to be attacked has air defense missiles, it will naturally be fully prepared. As soon as the situation is bad, it will immediately spread infrared jamming bombs.


    It was not easy to launch two missiles and failed to hit the target. On the contrary, the target was exposed. After being found by the super Toucan hovering nearby, he immediately rushed over and headed for the ground. Fortunately, the missile launcher ran away immediately after hitting the missile, so that he was not hurt by the counterattack of the super Toucan.


    With air cover, the ground troops'' attack is smoother. If they fight guerrilla warfare in the jungle, the attackers will definitely be very uncomfortable. They still have to be careful about directional mines when moving forward. Even if the angel mercenary regiment doesn''t shoot, the enemy''s attack speed is still very slow.


    The angel mercenary regiment has the big killing weapon of directional thunder, while the Colombian army has air support. Both offensive and defensive sides are in a very uncomfortable situation.


    If both sides cannot eliminate the impact of each other''s superior weapons, the battle will develop into an unpredictable and uncontrollable scene, which neither offensive nor defensive sides want to see.


    It is not easy to find out and eliminate the hidden directional mines, but for the angel mercenary regiment with many air defense missiles, as long as they dare to expose themselves, it is much easier to kill the aircraft in the sky.


    Although the situation is unfavorable, Gao Yang is not in a hurry, because the situation is not good for his enemies. No one can do anything. At best, it is a stalemate.


    If the Colombian air force had cluster bombs, Gao Yang would have run away long ago. This is the disadvantage of weak military strength and backward weapons. The main air force of a country can''t just have dozens of mercenaries. If it had been a powerful air force, Gao Yang would have blown them up without bone residue.


    Now, despite several minutes of indiscriminate bombing, Gao Yang has not received any news of casualties on the walkie talkie,


    Gao Yang pinched the call button on the headset and said in a slightly teasing voice: "commander, our situation is not very good. There is no way."


    Knight said impatiently, "don''t occupy the call frequency band. There''s a way I''ll tell you. Now, wait. Anyway, the plane can''t be in the sky all the time. If they don''t want to take some risks, they don''t want to carry out effective bombing. If they want to pose a real threat to us, they have to be beaten by us with missiles."


    Although the dense canopy has a certain impact on the acquisition target of the passive infrared seeker on the sam-7 missile, the sam-7 can still capture the heat source emitted by the aircraft. The biggest obstacle of the canopy to the launch of the missile is actually the branches that block the sky and the sun. Once the missile hits the branches after launch, the consequences can be unimaginable.


    Although the battle sounds very fierce, the real threat is not big. Gao Yang feels a little bored. Without Knight''s order, he can''t clean up his position from an open space, so he can only spend it until the plane has no oil to leave voluntarily, or can''t stand the impasse and starts to fly over the open space for bombing.


    After waiting for almost ten minutes, Gao Yang suddenly stopped. Knight said, "these cowards don''t seem to be going to take risks. Guys, we have to take the initiative and find a way to shoot out your missiles. Anyway, we have a lot of missiles."


    As soon as Gao Yang heard it, he came to the spirit and said, "toad, see if there is a plane above our head."


    Li JinFang said loudly, "no, but it''s not far away and the height is not very low. If you want me to say, I can hang the missile from a tree and come as soon as I hit it."


    Cui Bo also said loudly, "can you saw the tree?"


    "No, it''s too slow to saw trees, and it''s easy to be found by the enemy. If the plane can''t bear to get us on the plane first, get on the tree. The plane flies around us, one by one."


    Gao Yang bit his teeth and said, "then go up the tree and take the time to fuck him."


    As soon as Gao Yang finished speaking, Li JinFang immediately went down a little, then took out a ball of rope from his pocket and said with a smile, "just now I cut a lot of umbrella ropes, which are tens of meters long. Come on, hang up the missile for me."


    After Cui Bo tied the missile, Li JinFang immediately hoisted the missile to the tree. After finding a place to put it up, he also hoisted Cui Bo''s missile to the tree. However, Tommy looked at the two people on his head, but his face was embarrassed and said to Gao: "I''m afraid I can''t go up the tree. Also, I''m afraid of heights. Well, it''s not very serious, but I''m afraid I can''t stand on such a high tree."


    Gao Yang couldn''t get up to the tree either. He sighed and said, "let''s just stay below and fight them."


    Cui Bo put down his gun, sorted out the obstacles on his body, and quickly climbed up with the help of Li JinFang''s umbrella rope. After finding a branch that could stabilize his body without affecting the launch of missiles, they began to look for a suitable aircraft for attack.


    Gao Yang didn''t occupy the communication channel. He shouted directly at the tree: "be careful, you two. You''d rather not fight than expose yourself. Also, if you fight, get down quickly. Don''t wait to be bombed. What''s the matter? Can you find the target?"


    Gao Yang was still talking, but Li JinFang and Cui Bo successively launched the missile on their shoulders. After brushing twice, they ignored Gao Yang under the tree and just focused on the flying missile. Soon, Li JinFang and Cui Bo shouted almost at the same time: "hit, hit!"

 Chapter 523

    Li JinFang and Cui Bo cheered at first, but after they shouted twice, they began to run under the tree or climb down without stopping.


    "Run! This way!"


    When he was three or four meters away from the ground, Li JinFang jumped to the ground, then shouted to Gao Yang and Tommy and ran away. Before running, Li JinFang didn''t forget to resist Gao Yang''s air defense missile on the ground.


    They couldn''t run along the route that the plane might come. They had to move laterally. After running and climbing for more than 20 meters in the jungle, they heard a roar behind them.


    He rushed to the ground. After feeling the tremor of the land under his body and the heat on his back, his ears were buzzing with the explosion close at hand. Gao Yang, who had experience in being bombed, immediately identified that it was a rocket.


    The power of the rocket is small and the speed is fast. After lying down, it will not be hurt at a distance of more than 20 meters.


    "Keep running!"


    When he shouted loudly, he was already getting up. His injury was too much in the way, which affected him when he was doing activities. In fact, when he shouted, Cui Bo and the three of them had already stood up. Without his warning, can they run and wait to be bombed.


    Cui Bo dragged Gao Yang and pulled him to run for a few steps. After taking Gao Yang''s speed up, Gao Yang broke free of Cui Bo''s hand, and then the four people jumped forward and ran wildly.


    The rocket carried by the super Toucan is not powerful, and it will not be hurt at a distance of more than 20 meters. However, if the super Toucan drops a few more bombs, it will be different. If it is too close, it will be shocked to death even if it is not blown to pieces after lying down


    It''s hard for super Toucan to carry big bombs. When dealing with small groups of troops moving in the jungle, they usually carry 500 pound mk-82 aerial bombs. When this bomb is dropped, the diameter of the crater must be four or five meters and the depth must be two or three meters. It''s far from safe to keep a distance of only more than 20 meters.


    There are many vines in the jungle and it''s hard to run. However, after Gao Yang and his team ran more than 30 meters, they heard two huge explosions behind them, much louder than the rocket explosion just now.


    In the jungle, after being far away, the shock wave generated during the explosion will be offset by the trees. Gao Yang doesn''t feel the shock wave at all. He turns around and can''t see the falling point of the bomb across the trees and vines. However, he doesn''t need to see that the bomb is far away from them.


    A super Toucan, that is, a mk-82 aviation bomb, rang twice, that is, two planes in a formation dropped the bombs, and should not be bombed by the bombs again.


    "Ram, come back. How are you?"


    After hearing Knight''s call, Gao Yang stopped and gasped for breath. "Ram, come back. Satan group is fine. There are no casualties."


    After several people stopped one after another, Gao Yang panted and said: "this run, the wound began to hurt again. It''s really in the way. The trouble is dead. Toad, rabbit, are you two sure to shoot down the plane?"


    Li JinFang immediately said, "it''s down. At least it''s hurt. The missile exploded under the nose. I saw the plane emitting black smoke."


    Cui Bo said happily, "the one I hit fell directly, and the missile blew up the wing. The plane was unstable at that time. I saw it clearly."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said in the walkie talkie: "Satan team reported that we shot down two super toucans, two shots and two hits. The result was confirmed, that is, we shot down two."


    "Wow, you''re lucky to open the record. It''s all covered by you, rookie. Congratulations."


    Gao Yang was unconvinced and said, "what is luck? I tell you, this is strength. Do you understand strength!"


    Knight ignored Gao Yang''s cry. As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, Knight said loudly in the walkie talkie: "you all heard that Satan''s rookies beat down two planes, or hit one shot. Guys, I don''t want to lose to a group of rookies. Give me a good mind. Those Rookies can''t underestimate us."


    Of course, they can also hear Knight''s words. After hearing Knight''s words, Li JinFang and Cui Bo are very happy.


    Cui Bo rubbed his hands, raised his eyebrows, and said proudly: "they all said that the shells would not fall in the same crater, and of course not the air bombs. I said, we don''t want to go back to the place just now and give him another shot?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, we have to cooperate with the overall situation. I''ll ask Nate first to see if he has any plans."


    As soon as he was about to talk to knight, Gao Yang heard someone in his headset say in a deep voice: "report, three groups shot down one super Toucan."


    "Well done. How many missiles were used to transfer the shooting position?"


    "Two."


    "Well, good job. Rookies always have better luck. It''s good to kill a plane with two sam-7. Go on, everyone. I think those Rookies of Satan will soon know how lucky they are. Before they realize that they are just lucky, call me more planes."


    Someone occupied the frequency band. Gao Yang didn''t hurry to speak, but listened. After Knight finished quite angrily, Gao Yang said slowly: "Guys, two old and outdated missiles shot down an aircraft. Good job. Keep working hard. Maybe you can shoot down one shot. I''m optimistic about you. In addition, commander, whether Satan group needs to return to the position just now to continue fighting."


    "Satan group can return to the original combat position. I wish you enough good luck."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "go back. We still have two missiles. Let''s work two planes for him and let the angels see who is a rookie."


    The results of Li JinFang and Cui Bo broke the stalemate on the battlefield. After two planes were shot down in a row, a super Toucan who attacked made a mistake and was caught by the angel''s people with two missiles. When the war damage reached three planes, it was already an unbearable loss for the Colombian air force. In addition, the anti-aircraft from the ground The intensity of the attack was unbearable for the air force commander.


    After returning to the combat position just now, he looked at the two large craters not far from the tree where Li JinFang launched their missiles and was amazed.


    The explosion also blew up the leaves in the sky and raised them. There were several huge spaces above their heads. However, they waited for a long time and didn''t see any planes passing over their heads again.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Gao Yang received a call from ulyanko, and ulyanko''s first sentence was: "the air force has retreated, and the army has issued an order to retreat. Guys, you won the first round."

 Chapter 524

    After a protracted and inefficient battle, the plane finally withdrew. Of course, it was an efficient battle for Gao Yang.


    Although he didn''t fight it himself, Gao Yang was still very happy. After meeting with Knight again, Gao Yang proudly stretched out a finger, shook it in front of knight, replaced one finger with two and put a scissors hand.


    "Two to one."


    Knight frowned and said, "it doesn''t mean anything. The enemy planes have withdrawn. If they don''t withdraw, we will shoot down more enemy planes."


    "We beat you two to one."


    Knight looked very unhappy. He said contemptuously, "you''re just a few rookies. You''re just lucky. What can you be proud of?"


    "We are rookies, two to one. We have two shots and two hits, and you have two shots and one hit."


    The muscles on knight''s face began to tremble uncontrollably. He closed his lips tightly. He had nothing to say. He shot down three planes at once. As a result, after the plane ran away, the angel mercenary regiment had no chance to prove himself.


    Even in the future battle, the angel mercenary regiment beat down 300 planes, and the number of Satan mercenary regiment is zero, but Satan also won in this competition. Knight was not satisfied with the loss, but he didn''t have any excuse to shut up the complacent Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang was not in a hurry to speak, but looked at Knight with a smile. After gnashing his teeth for a long time, Knight finally said with hatred: "those idiots, who clearly know that there are anti-aircraft missiles on the ground, can still be attacked by you rookies. What a group of idiots."


    Gao Yang stretched out two fingers towards Knight again and said solemnly, "two to one, thank you, thank you for your selfless teaching, otherwise we can''t achieve this result."


    Knight''s face was black and said angrily, "why didn''t those idiot pilots blow you up? It''s really a group of waste. If I was flying a plane, you''d be dead."


    After laughing, Gao Yang said, "you can''t talk nonsense. Maybe we''ll beat you down from heaven in the future. If this scene really happens, how embarrassing it will be to meet you at that time."


    Nate snorted coldly and didn''t speak up. At this time, he saw a soldier running towards Nate with a box in his arms. He shouted from a distance: "Colonel, the coffee has been found and the coffee pot has been broken, but there is no problem with the coffee and sugar."


    Knight immediately put on a surprised expression. After taking the box from the soldier, he opened it and said in a loud voice in the walkie talkie, "wizard, wizard! You have work to do, come and make coffee for me."


    Gao Yang only knows that knight''s adjutant is nicknamed wizard. As for why a wizard acts as Knight''s adjutant, the reason is very simple, because the Wizard makes great coffee.


    Looking at Knight''s happy appearance, Gao Yang decided not to attack knight. He walked up to knight, shrugged and said, "man, good luck. Well, let''s withdraw. You can enjoy your coffee."


    Knight was in a much better mood. He didn''t look at Gao Yang. He just opened the box on the ground and took out the coffee in the jar. After opening it and smelling it, he nodded with satisfaction, and then said without looking back: "bye."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t worry. My people are still very experienced in using air defense missiles. Thank you again for your teaching. Also, if your missiles are not enough, remember to tell me that I can send some more, and I can send some new models."


    Knight said faintly, "you''d better take more missiles. The rookie''s luck will soon run out and take less. I''m afraid you''ll be blown up by the plane. Although I don''t care about your life and death, there are my wounded. I don''t want them to be dragged down by a group of rookies."


    After laughing, Gao Yang waved to knight and said, "two to one, rookie''s victory, bye."


    Finally, after stimulating knight, Gao Yang left triumphantly. When he left, he took four air defense missiles, one carried by one. Although the possibility of air attack on the temporary camp is not great, he is prepared.


    The temporary camp is not far away. The straight-line distance is about two kilometers. However, it takes more than two hours to walk around the temporary camp with things on their backs. Moreover, in order to avoid leaving too obvious traces, they have to try not to destroy the vegetation along the way, and they can only go around when they encounter obstacles.


    Gao Yang''s body was still weak. After less than half of walking with a 15kg missile, he began to feel a little hard. Then he impolitely called Cui Bo and said, "rabbit, come here, you can''t move your back."


    In fact, the weight of a 15 kilogram missile is not very heavy, but the size of the missile launcher is very large, and it is true that it is inconvenient to carry it on the back. However, Cui Bo obviously doesn''t care about this. He walks to Gao Yang''s side and takes over the missile first. Then he says with a disdain on his face: "brother Yang, you''re too weak."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "go away, I''m the wounded. Do the wounded understand? Blind! Toad, clean him up and clean him up for me."


    Li JinFang clenched his fist and made a click. Cui Bo shrunk his head and said, "I''ll open the way, I''ll open the way."


    Fully armed, armed with a missile on his back and having to carry a missile, Cui Bo went ahead and opened the way. It looked very pitiful, but Gao Yang and Li JinFang had no sympathy for him.


    "Hurry up and don''t procrastinate."


    Li JinFang shouted and said to Gao Yang, "brother Yang, you haven''t seen this guy''s strong spirit. You must clean him up."


    Tommy at the back suddenly said, "boss, you and the rabbit have been friends for many years, haven''t you?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, we were friends a long time ago. Don''t you know how we can be mercenaries?"


    Tommy shrugged and said, "nothing. I just want to make sure that if I didn''t know you were friends for many years, I would think you were bullying the poor rabbit."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "you''re wrong."


    Tommy nodded and said, "of course, I know you''re not bullying rabbits."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, no, I mean, I''m clearly bullying rabbits. You think it''s right. You think I''m not bullying rabbits. That''s wrong."


    Tommy was stunned. After being stunned for a moment, he shook his head helplessly and said, "your friendship is really strange."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you''ll understand after you''ve known the rabbit for a long time."


    Li JinFang patted Tommy on the shoulder and said, "brother, you will understand after a long time."


    Tommy smiled and said, "actually, I understand, I really understand, guys, I''ve come from your age."


    After that, Tommy also sighed a long sigh and said, "it''s nice to be young. Seeing you, I think of my former friends. Also, the rabbit''s physical strength is very good. Well, it''s nice to be young."


    Tommy is a taciturn person, and as the oldest person in the team, Tommy has very little communication with others. It can''t be said that he is incompatible with the team, but he is always somewhat separated. He is not like groliov. Groliov has a family and a wife and daughter, while Tommy is alone, but he takes the responsibility of taking care of his comrades in arms and orphans.


    Gao Yang looked at some dejected Tommy and said in a deep voice, "where are your friends? Are they dead?"


    Tommy nodded and said, "dead, all dead. When I saw you, I suddenly thought of them. We were like you, young people."


    As a mercenary, he unconsciously looks at life and death. It can''t be said that he ignores life and death, but he certainly won''t pay special attention to life and death like ordinary people. He can''t choose life and death in this line.


    Gao Yang won''t comfort Tommy. As a veteran, Tommy doesn''t need his comfort. He''s gone through life and death. Tommy hasn''t experienced anything. Besides, it''s a long time ago. Besides, Gao Yang, who is still a newcomer in the battlefield, is not qualified to comfort Tommy.


    Tommy was very indifferent, and Gao Yang said faintly: "Tommy, you will earn a lot of money. It''s no problem to support the orphans left by your comrades in arms. What about yourself? How are you going to arrange yourself?"


    Tommy was a little confused and said, "me? I don''t know. It''s too early to say this. I don''t think I have a chance to live long enough to think about myself."


    Gao Yang disapproved: "In the past, you used to be a poor man who could only earn money desperately to support the people you want to support. It''s normal that you don''t have time to think about yourself, but now it''s different. If you enter Satan, you will certainly become a rich man. Even if you''re not a rich man, it''s enough for you to support many people and make yourself live well. Therefore, you should consider your own problems, I said, "aren''t you going to find a wife and start a family?"


    Tommy smiled and said, "don''t be kidding."


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "who''s kidding you? I said, after this mission, don''t hurry back to Europe. Go to the United States with us. First get you a good gun, but a good private customized gun, and then find a way back for you. When we all retire, you may have a place to go."


    Tommy shook his head and said, "besides, I''ve never thought about this. Now is not the time to think about it."


    After waiting for Tommy to finish, Li JinFang suddenly approached Tommy with a mysterious face and whispered: "I tell you, in the apartment where big dog lives, there is a woman from Eastern Europe next door. She is in her forties, single, good-looking and very temperament. Big dog''s wife often chats with her. Go and let big dog''s wife introduce you. I tell you seriously, that woman is good."


    Tommy chuckled and said, "Hey, you young people. Well, it''s nice to be young."

 Chapter 525

    After half joking and half seriously discussing with Tommy about finding him a wife for a while, although Tommy was always pushing away, after laughing and making noise, Tommy and Gao Yang obviously felt closer to each other.


    Tommy is fifty-one years old. He has nothing to say with Gao Yang''s young people in their twenties. That is, he can talk to groliov. Although he has joined the Satan mercenary regiment for some time, it can''t be said that he has completely integrated into the group.


    Tommy has never taken the initiative to inquire about other people''s origins and hobbies. He is always alone. He lacks communication with his comrades in arms, but it''s easy to understand. It''s unrealistic for a man in his fifties and a young man in his twenties to get together quickly.


    Although Tommy did his part very well and executed Gao Yang''s orders very well, if he could not really integrate into the collective of Satan''s mercenary regiment, he always seemed to lack something.


    After a short and not serious conversation, the invisible gap between Tommy and Gao Yang cannot be said to have disappeared, but it must be moving in the direction of disappearance.


    After walking and chatting for some time, Li JinFang looked at his watch and said, "you can''t let the rabbit open the way. It''s not short. I''ll replace him."


    After that, Li JinFang said loudly, "the rabbit comes back and I''ll open the way."


    Cui Bo stood where he was and waited for Li JinFang to cross him to open the way. When Gao Yang and Tommy came to him, Cui Bo said excitedly: "I just heard you talking about the widow of big dog''s neighbor. What''s the matter? Tommy wants to hook up? I''ll introduce you. I''ve talked to the woman several times. I''ll introduce you."


    Gao Yang sighed a long sigh, but Tommy said in amazement: "rabbit, your ears are really long. What''s more, you''re paying attention to a woman in her 40s. What do you think?"


    After Cui Bo was stunned, he suddenly said in a hurry, "Fark, what dirty things are you two thinking? I just said a few words to others. Do you think I have any ideas? Who are you?"


    Gao Yang sighed again. Tommy shook his head and said, "don''t say this. I''m really not interested."


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said, "don''t rush to refuse. Wait until you meet. Also, you said you were going to buy a house in the United States? Tommy, buy a ranch with us. You buy a ranch, have a child with the widow and raise some cattle. It''s a beautiful day."


    Gao Yang suddenly said, "big dog''s neighbor is a widow?"


    Cui Bo nodded: "Yes, she is a widow from Latvia. Her husband died a long time ago and has no children. She is 42 years old this year, but it looks like she is in her thirties. Her husband went to the United States together. Later, her husband died in a car accident. She lived in the United States alone for six or seven years and talked about a boyfriend, but later she was separated. She was alone and had no company I often visit big dog''s house and chat with big dog''s wife. Now I''ve got to know Frye''s mother. The three women can talk very well. I think that person is good, Tommy. It''s very suitable for you, really. "


    Gao Yang sighed again, and Tommy finally couldn''t help saying, "rabbit, I didn''t expect you to know so much about a widow in her forties."


    After being stunned again, Cui Bo said angrily, "Fark, where are you thinking? Who do you think of me, asshole? You don''t want to introduce your girlfriend to you. Tommy, you deserve to be single all your life."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "OK, don''t explain. The more you describe it, the darker it gets. Rabbit, at least toad doesn''t know that big dog''s neighbor is a widow. You say you know so well about others. Even if we have any misunderstanding, it''s not our fault."


    Tommy said calmly, "maybe we didn''t misunderstand."


    The green veins on Cui Bo''s forehead burst out. He roared, "asshole, I just heard the big dog''s wife say it, okay!"


    Gao Yang patted Cui Bo on the shoulder and said, "brother, we can''t even listen to such boring gossip. Well, give you a nickname, friend of women."


    After being stunned for a long time, Cui Bo wanted to cry and said, "don''t do this, don''t do this, OK? I just said it when I was chatting with Natalia unintentionally. I don''t have any ideas. Can you do this?"


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo in a hurry. He couldn''t joke any more. He hurriedly said: "Well, well, we won''t talk about it and don''t misunderstand you. Is that all right? Well, you can introduce Tommy later and let them know each other. Maybe Wang Ba looks at mung beans. You say Tommy is in his fifties. If you don''t hurry up, he will be really old. Isn''t it? His comrades in arms take care of him when he is young, but you can''t delay himself."


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "it''s like a human word. Well, think about how to create an opportunity for Tommy to meet them."


    Tommy said with a bitter smile, "I said, if I joined the Satan mercenary regiment, would I still arrange marriage? Please, I really..."


    When Tommy said for the nth time that he had no intention of looking for his wife, they suddenly heard Bruce in their headphones: "boss, Ivan is awake."


    After hearing the voice in the walkie talkie, Tommy immediately shut up, but Gao Yang was happy. Then he said in the walkie talkie, "wake up so soon? What''s his situation now?"


    "It''s not clear yet. Andy ho is worried that Ivan''s waking up is not a good thing and is checking him. According to my experience, Ivan''s waking up is good news, which shows that he has a much better chance of surviving. However, Ivan''s waking up may be a reflection. I haven''t observed Ivan''s situation yet, so it''s not good before Andy ho makes a confirmation Conclusion. "


    Bruce''s words made Gao Yang happy and afraid. He immediately said, "we''ll be there soon, but let me know if there''s anything new."


    After a short conversation, Cui Bo said solemnly: "I hope Ivan wakes up is good news. If he dies, all our efforts will be in vain. Brother Yang, I suggest you ride Ivan to wake up and let him explain his last words to you."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "how do you say this? Even if Ivan wakes up, it''s really a reflection, there''s no need to explain any last words to me."


    Treble said seriously, "didn''t you find out? Anyone you asked to give his last words will be fine in the end. Think about Sirte and Tommy. Who else is there? In short, if you want to convey any last words for others, unless you want his life, the one who left his last words for you will be fine. So let Ivan also leave his last words for you."

 Chapter 526

    Of course, Gao Yang can''t really go to Ivan and ask him to leave his last words, and it''s not necessary. After Andy he''s inspection, Ivan''s wake-up is good news rather than a reflection, but the main reason is that when Gao Yang was still on his way to the temporary camp, Ivan fell into a coma again, so Gao Yang didn''t have the opportunity to let Ivan leave his last words, To play the role of his mascot.


    Although Ivan didn''t wake up in a short time, he woke up after all.


    When Gao Yang finally arrived at the temporary camp, he found that the atmosphere in the temporary camp was much better, especially the Russians under Ivan were happy one by one.


    The camp is still under construction. Now it is just a large field hospital. A special tent has been set up. All the wounded have been sent to the tent, and other facilities are still being built.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Samuel welcomed Gao Yang. After a strong bear hug with him, Samuel said happily: "Ivan woke up, his situation is improving, and everything we have done has been paid the best return."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I already know. How''s Ivan now? Did he say anything when he woke up?"


    Samuel looked sad and said, "Ivan didn''t wake up for long, only a few minutes, and his consciousness was not very clear. He didn''t say anything, just asked Antonov."


    "What did you tell him? Did you tell him Antonov was dead?"


    Samuel shook his head and said, "no, I brejinfsky told him that Antonov was injured and still receiving treatment. In fact, I doubt if Ivan understood. He doesn''t look very sober."


    Gao Yang heaved a long sigh and said, "whether he is really sober or not, don''t tell him Antonov is dead. Before his condition is stable, hide it from him."


    Samuel sighed: "Antonov is Ivan''s shield. He has been with Ivan for nine years. Since Ivan was a hairy boy and just started his career, Antonov has been with him. They have gone through a lot of things together in South America. Who would have thought that Antonov would die in the hands of some gangster bastards. It''s really, it''s really. Hey, I don''t know how to talk to Ivan about this It''s over. "


    An excellent bodyguard depends not on how many enemies he can kill, but on whether he can protect his goal. From this point, Antonov is really excellent. He traded his life for Ivan''s chance to live. This man is worthy of being Ivan''s shield.


    Gao Yang lowered his voice involuntarily and said, "what about Antonov''s body?"


    When they rushed to the jewelry store to rescue Samuel, they didn''t forget to take Antonov''s body with them when they left. Then, no matter how critical the situation was, they didn''t leave Antonov''s body. After arriving at the drug dealer''s camp, Gao Yang didn''t know how Samuel and they dealt with Antonov''s body.


    Samuel looked gloomy and said, "we can''t always take Antonov''s body, so we buried him, marked him, and then pick up his body and transport it home for burial when we have a chance. Now that''s the only way."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s the only way. It should be the same. Well, now you''re busy with your own business. I''ll see Ivan, and then we''ll discuss how to arrange sentry posts. We have to make a long-term plan to ensure the safety of the temporary camp."


    Samuel shook his head and said, "don''t discuss it. It''s up to you. Before we leave, we''ll still listen to your command. Just arrange work for us. There''s nothing polite."


    After leaving Samuel, Gao Yang walked into the medical tent. Now all the wounded are placed in one tent, but there is still a large tent that hasn''t been set up. After the two tents are set up, the wounded can be placed separately.


    Ivan fell into a coma again, while the other wounded were awake. After seeing Gao Yang enter the tent, several wounded lying on the simple canvas marching bed waved to Gao Yang one after another, even if they said hello.


    Andy Ho and Bruce sat at the door of the tent. After nodding to the people in the tent, Gao Yang whispered to them, "are everyone okay? How are the others except Ivan?"


    Andy ho smiled and whispered, "Ivan can announce that he can survive if there is no big accident."


    Bruce whispered: "other people are also pretty good. At present, their wound recovery is pretty good. Now we have all the drugs we should have, and there are plenty of medical materials. Although they are in the field, the wounded can still get the best care."


    "Very good, very good. I''ll tell others the good news."


    Bruce nodded, then pointed to an empty marching bed in the corner of the tent and said, "go busy with your business, and then hurry back to change your dressing. That bed is reserved for you."


    The tent needs to be quiet. After Gao Yang left the tent, he dialed uliyangke. After uliyangke got through, Gao Yang said happily: "I''ll tell you good news. Ivan woke up. The doctor said he was in good condition without a big accident. His life was saved. Now you can tell Big Ivan the good news to make him feel at ease."


    Uliyangke sighed softly and said, "thank God, big Ivan will be very happy. I just ended the call with him. He was very worried about Ivan. In fact, I just wanted to call you. The situation may change. I just informed you in advance. I don''t know if it can be done, but I think it''s best to inform you."


    Gao Yang was a little nervous and said, "don''t tell me any bad news. I tell you I can''t stand too much blow now."


    Ulyanko smiled a few times and said: "It''s not bad news. Well, it''s just that big Ivan and I have changed our strategy. Now we think it''s not a good choice to fight hard with the Colombian government. Even if we find more force, we can''t be stronger than the government army. Therefore, big Ivan plans to try to negotiate with the Colombian government to end this chaos with increasing scale and influence in another way ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "Well, big Ivan has no direct contact with the Colombian government. He plans to let gogwu come forward to negotiate with the Colombian government. First, gogwu takes everything you do into his own hands. Anyway, they don''t care about this little crime. Then, gogwu puts forward conditions for a truce with the government, the government troops withdraw, and then you leave. It''s that simple, but The negotiations may take some time, and we have to find a step for the government. "


    Gao Yang felt that what uliyangke said was a good way to take a cut from the bottom, and then said, "if so, it''s certainly good, but can you do it? Can Colombia give in to such a big scene?"


    "From the historical confrontation between the Colombian government and Colombia, the two sides can reach peace talks. I think it should be possible this time. Therefore, this solution is very likely to be realized. It is only a matter of time. Of course, if this does not work, we also have options. Now Da Ivan has organized a team of 200 people, They are all elites. If the peace talks fail, we will forcibly rescue you by force. As long as there is a need, we can deliver the personnel in place in 12 hours at most. "


    Ulyanko said that Gao Yang couldn''t touch the level, so Gao Yang didn''t ask any more. After thinking about any more questions, he said in a deep voice: "I''m curious to ask you a question. Gogwu is willing to make an official statement and take all the bad things that have happened here. I just want to know what benefits big Ivan has given them. Gogwu will willingly jump out and be a scapegoat?"


    "Well, five thousand AK rifles, one million bullets, and the goods have to be delivered to gogwu. It''s just an official statement and threat for gogwu."


    Five thousand rifles and one million bullets are not too expensive for big Ivan, but it will be more troublesome if these rifles must be sent to gogwu.


    Gao Yang smacked his tongue and said, "big Ivan, his hand is really powerful. So, what price does he intend to pay to ask Ge Wu to negotiate so that this matter can be solved in a peaceful way?"


    Ulyanko said with a smile: "I don''t know this. It''s big Ivan running it himself. I think the price should be not small."


    After satisfying his curiosity for a while, Gao Yang thought and said, "well, is there anything else? If not, I''ll hang up and I have a lot to do."


    "It''s no big deal. The gogwu negotiation takes time. You have to stick to it for a little longer. In addition, if you need your cooperation, I''ll tell you. Bye."


    There are many things waiting for him to deal with in front of Gao Yang. After hanging up wuliyangke, Gao Yang immediately grabbed the walkie talkie and said, "big dog, hammer and wine bucket, come to me."


    The three people Gao Yang called soon came to him. When all three people arrived, Gao Yang said directly, "we have to establish a long-term security mechanism. I''m not familiar with the terrain here. Let''s go to see the terrain and arrange the security work."


    Although it is a temporary camp, there is a lot of work to be done.


    Gao Yang walked around the camp and drew a sketch of the surrounding terrain. It is suitable for arranging snipers, establishing observation posts, arranging machine gun positions, and placing directional mines. These have to be written down one by one. After a careful tour, the structural map of a three-dimensional defense position will be presented in Gao Yang''s mind.

 Chapter 527

    The temporary camp was established, and Gaoyang and others settled down. Although the angel mercenary regiment had two fierce battles, the battle did not affect Gaoyang and others, and the angel mercenary regiment did not even leave the camp.


    When the air force attacked the angel mercenaries again, Knight let them shoot down another super Toucan. Since then, the aircraft dare not throw bombs too recklessly. Only a few dozen mercenaries can force the air force of a country to dare not fight. In addition to showing that the angel mercenaries are really powerful, it also shows that their opponents are really useless, I can''t help it. A small country has a weak army. It''s so grumpy when fighting.


    The angel mercenary regiment attracted all the pressure and praised them for their peace of mind. At the beginning, they were nervous for more than a day, but after two days of quiet, everyone''s nervous tension finally came down.


    Not to say that they have relaxed their vigilance, but to say that they are no longer in a nervous state at all times. They are always afraid that someone will suddenly come out.


    After spending the second night in the temporary camp, Gao Yang got up from his tent, and then reluctantly looked for Bruce with a bitter face.


    The wound on Gao Yang''s left shoulder is a penetrating wound, which is not too dangerous, but it is troublesome to recover. In the early stage, he has to change his dressing every day, and every time he changes his dressing, it is Gao Yang''s disaster.


    Bruce''s first aid was simple and rough, so as to save time and complete the treatment of the wounded as soon as possible. When changing the dressing, he was actually very careful and gentle, but unfortunately, Bruce severely disinfected the wound with a gauze roll stained with alcohol or other disinfectants, Gao Yang has left a shadow on Bruce.


    Seeing Bruce, Gao Yang didn''t tremble, but his heart was really hairy. After forcing himself to sit opposite Bruce, Gao Yang coughed and said, "test tube, it won''t hurt too much this time, right?"


    Bruce smiled treacherously and said, "don''t worry, boss, it won''t hurt."


    Gao Yang immediately pointed his perfect finger at Bruce''s nose and said, "that''s what you said! I tell you, if you hurt me, I''ll hurt you. As long as I hurt hard, I''ll deduct your salary, well, deduct your bonus."


    Bruce''s medical tent is inhabited by people with relatively minor injuries, which means that Ivan is all in the tent, and others can hear Gao Yang''s dialogue with Bruce.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s threat, Frye immediately said loudly: "boss, deduct the salary and bonus of the test tube. Don''t give him a penny. This bastard can hurt me to death when changing my dressing, but it''s called tenderness when he changes Lucy''s dressing. It''s not enough to deduct all his money. You have to punish him."


    When Frye yelled, Sergey said in a loud voice: "yes, yes, what did he say when he changed the medicine for the bat, honey, bear it, it didn''t hurt, and it will soon pass. Oh, what did we say, shut up, don''t move, you influenced me to change the medicine for you, don''t move! That''s what he told us, ram, deduct his salary!"


    After Sergei finished, an angel mercenary regiment also coaxed and said, "deduct his money and punish him, whatever you do."


    Listen, the people in the tent began to coax. Lucy''s face turned red and said, "it''s not like this. When changing the dressing, the wound will hurt. I also hurt very much, but I don''t say it."


    While everyone was making a fuss, Bruce coughed and said, "guys, you still have a long time to recover."


    After Bruce said a faint word, the tent was silent. Frye coughed twice and whispered, "I''m kidding, just kidding. Test tube, hurry to change the dressing for the boss."


    Of course, Gao Yang knows that everyone is just joking. Bruce must be gentle to Lucy. That''s his girlfriend. As for others, of course, he can''t be gentle, but it''s just a linguistic difference. Bruce doesn''t really give rough treatment to others.


    After changing the medicine, Gao Yang habitually went to Ivan''s tent. He hasn''t woken up since Ivan woke up briefly and then fell into a coma. However, after Gao Yang entered Ivan''s tent this time, he saw Ivan with his eyes open, and Samuel and brejinfsky were standing by his bed.


    Seeing that Ivan had woken up, Gao Yang was happy at first and then said, "are you awake? Great, when did you wake up? Why didn''t anyone tell me."


    Samuel whispered, "he has been awake for half an hour. Andy ho checked him. It''s just over. I haven''t had time to tell you."


    Gao Yang went to Ivan''s bed and said happily, "Hey, man, you look good. Don''t worry, you''ll get better soon."


    If Ivan looks good, it''s strange. The blood on his body has changed several times. Now the blood flowing in his blood vessels doesn''t know who it is. It''s a miracle that he can survive.


    Now Ivan is still extremely weak. Don''t move. He doesn''t even have the strength to speak. After seeing Gao Yang, Ivan just blinked his eyes, nodded his head in an almost invisible range, and said in an extremely weak voice, "thank you."


    Gao Yang waved again and again and said with a light smile, "thank you. Thank you. You can rest assured. Don''t talk and don''t move. We''ll talk when you get better. Now''s not the time, man."


    Ivan seemed to have more breath than the dead. Gao Yang really didn''t dare to let Ivan talk. At this time, Andy looked at his watch and said in a deep voice: "all right, go out and let Ivan sleep. He can''t see too many people yet. Let him keep quiet."


    After waving to Ivan and cheering him up, Gao Yang and them crept out of the tent. After watching Gao Yang and them leave, Ivan soon closed his eyes. Different from before, Ivan fell asleep this time, not in a coma.


    After leaving the tent, Andy ho soon followed him, and then said with a smile: "guys, Ivan can survive and there will be no accidents. Of course, it doesn''t count to be killed by random guns. What I said is that there will be no accidents in his injury, so it can be concluded now that Ivan has survived."


    For Ivan''s life and death, there is finally a certain letter. Although Ivan''s situation is developing to the advantage, once there is an accident, such as wound infection or organ failure, Ivan may die without two rescue opportunities. Now, Andy ho finally dares to announce that Ivan is really alive.


    Hearing that Andy ho finally made a clear conclusion, Gao Yang sighed and said, "everything is worth it. What we have done is really worth it."

 Chapter 528

    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, half a month passed. During this half month, some of Gao Yang''s people lived very safely in the temporary camp, as if they were not taking refuge, but on vacation.


    In the past half a month, the situation has changed several times. After the initial attack was unfavorable, the Colombian military intensified its attack. In order to deal with the angel mercenary regiment with only dozens of people, it dispatched at least 2000 troops to carry out a dragnet search attack. And began to open the way with mortars and rockets.


    Having accurate intelligence sources played an extremely key role. Gao Yang said that they could get information in advance as soon as they had any trouble. In order not to be surrounded and to be found in the temporary camp, the angel mercenary regiment took the initiative to retreat.


    During the retreat, the angel mercenary regiment kept at arm''s length with the enemy and launched a short attack from time to time, leading the enemy to the opposite direction of the temporary camp. Moreover, the angel mercenary regiment did not disappear directly, but pulled a large group of enemy troops to fight guerrillas in the jungle.


    After the angel mercenary regiment hooked people to fight guerrillas for four days, the situation changed.


    After several days of negotiations, big Ivan finally reached an agreement with gogwu. Therefore, gogwu was no longer limited to making statements and mobilizing more than a hundred people to act as a restraint, but began to make full efforts in order to reach an agreement with the Colombian government.


    Before the negotiation, it is almost an inevitable choice to pull out a big look and exert strong pressure on the opponent.


    Gogwu first deployed troops in three states and really made a posture of going to war in an all-round way. Then the next thing came naturally.


    No one wanted to fight, so before the war, the government army had to ask why gogwu wanted to fight, so the communication through various channels began first. Of course, all this was carried out secretly.


    After several quarrels between you and me, gogwu finally made it clear that he wanted to protect the angel mercenary group at all costs. Of course, the angel mercenary group was already an army sent by gogwu at this time.


    Such negotiations can not be concluded at once. The Colombian government is not a soft persimmon that can be broken at a pinch. In particular, after the president has vowed on television to eliminate the angel mercenary group, he will not give up soon. While arguing with GE Gewu, the government army stepped up its offensive against the angel mercenary group. Unfortunately, after guerrilla warfare, Angel mercenaries are so easy to bite and destroy.


    Gogwu''s scattered forces launched a small-scale attack, and the angel mercenary regiment could see it but could not touch it. The two sides fought and talked. It took the twelfth day, and finally began to enter the substantive negotiation stage, but it was still in the negotiation stage.


    The Colombian government has been roasted on the fire. The president''s attitude is surprisingly tough, that is, he will not let go, withdraw and block and raise their troops. Although gogwu shouted loudly, he did not really intend to go to war. They just bluff for the sake of interests. Therefore, his hands were raised, but they could not really fall down. The negotiations fell into an impasse for a time.


    The negotiation reached an impasse, but there was no hope of a settlement. For a time, Ivan was very tangled. He studied whether to continue the negotiation or use force to forcibly rescue Gao Yang and them for a long time, but he never had a safe choice. Fortunately, Gao Yang and they still needed to let Ivan recover. He was unable to take action for a while and was never found, There is no danger. Even if it is delayed, it is acceptable. Therefore, big Ivan did not choose to rescue by force, but pinned his hope on the negotiation.


    Of course, if Ivan''s body recovers to the point where it can be transferred, and the negotiation still can''t open the situation, he can only be rescued by force.


    The angel mercenary regiment was in full swing, but they looked flustered.


    There are medicines sent by uliyangke and various nutrients to promote the recovery of the wound. The recovery of the wounded is very fast. In only half a month, Gao Yang''s injury has almost recovered. Although he has not fully recovered, his left arm can move freely, but he can''t exert too much force.


    Although Frye and lucika have not fully recovered from their injuries, they can walk on the ground in a short time. The wounded of the two Angel mercenaries and Sergei are almost the same. They have been able to walk on the ground in a short time, but they still have to be carried if they want to be transferred.


    As for Ivan, he can''t even go down to the ground now. His injury can''t recover in a short time. As the saying goes, it''s a serious injury. It''s good to recover in the first half of the year after rest. Of course, this refers to the full recovery of physical functions. If he wants to recover to the state that he can go down to the ground, he must have at least one more month to two months.


    He was extremely weak and couldn''t eat. In the past half a month, Ivan stayed awake a little longer every day, but his recovery was phased. In the next half a month, Ivan stayed awake a lot longer, and finally had the strength to talk to people, but that''s all, In addition to talking, Ivan struggled to move his arm.


    The recovery of the seriously wounded is a word, but the process is full of suffering and torture. Unless otherwise, before Gao Yang''s injury returns, Satan''s people have to take turns to take care of Frye, feed, nurse, carry excrement and urine, and do everything. As for Lucy card, Bruce can only work harder alone. There''s no way, a bunch of old men, It''s not suitable to take care of Lucy, so Bruce can only come in person.


    After waiting for Gao Yang''s injury to recover, he also joined the ranks of taking care of Frye. Frye blocked the bullet for him. If he didn''t take care of Frye, Gao Yang was sorry at all. However, when Gao Yang recovered to take care of Frye, Frye didn''t have to be taken care of by others, so Gao Yang still felt a little sorry.


    In the morning of half a month, Gao Yang helped Frye to go to the toilet, sent Frye back to the tent, and habitually visited Ivan.


    During these days, Gao Yang has to see Ivan in person every day. If he meets Ivan and wakes up, he will say a few words briefly. The content is nothing more than to cheer Ivan up and wish him a speedy recovery. He doesn''t dare to say too much for fear of affecting Ivan''s rest.


    Seeing Ivan again this day, Gao Yang had planned to say a few words and leave as before, but he had just entered the tent. Before he could speak, Ivan looked at him and said solemnly, "thank you!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "thank you for what? Why do you thank me for the second?"


    Ivan said positively, "thank you for saving me."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "didn''t you thank me? How can you thank me again? Just go over a little thing. Don''t always think about thanking me when you meet."


    Ivan sighed and said, "today, I saw Sergei. He told me everything at that time."


    Sergei was also in Ivan''s tent and looked up at him. Sergei shook his head slightly, indicating that he didn''t tell Ivan about Antonov''s death.


    Gao Yang didn''t know how long he could keep it from Ivan, but he kept it as long as he could. He coughed and smiled: "Well, you should thank us. Well, after you completely recover, you can invite us all to drink. I tell you, you don''t want to kill us easily. You have to invite us to drink the best wine in the best place. I''ll make a statement in advance. I don''t drink vodka with you. I can''t stand the taste of vodka. It''s too hard to drink. I really don''t understand why you I like it so much. "


    Ivan didn''t take Gao Yang''s stubble. He whispered, "Sergey told me the situation at that time. Thank you all. If it''s convenient, I''d like to thank them personally. Ram, thank you. My life was saved by all of you, but you ordered it. I owe you a life."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, it''s all over. Don''t be so sensational. I said it. When you recover, let''s drink. You wait. We have to kill you severely. You have to show some sincerity."


    Ivan smiled and said, "your blood is flowing in my body. How can I drink?"


    Gao Yang touched his arm and said with exaggeration on his face: "I said, man, your words are ambiguous. I told you, don''t be so sensational, okay? You see, my goose bumps are getting up. All right, all right, don''t say that."


    Ivan was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, "can you tell me about Antonov''s death? I know he must be dead, otherwise he would have come to see me. Whether he was carried or climbed over by himself, he must have come. Since he didn''t come, he must be dead."


    Gao Yang looked at Sergey again. Sergey didn''t speak, but shook his head and shrugged helplessly.


    Gao Yang coughed softly, but he didn''t know how to say it. At this time, Ivan whispered, "come on, I guessed it long ago. I know you''re hiding from me and why you''re hiding from me. I can bear it now, so I''ll ask you. Also, you can see it best. I want to know the situation when Antonov died."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, I tell you, in fact, you saw it? Antonov was shot a lot. Well, he didn''t feel any pain."


    Euphemistically, after Antonov died at that time, Ivan said with a disappointed face: "didn''t he leave anything?"


    "Sorry, No."


    Ivan breathed softly and said, "so, how many shots did Antonov get?"


    Gao Yang didn''t check Antonov''s body. He only knew that Antonov''s gun holes were full, and Bruce just checked it. After confirming that Antonov was dead, he didn''t have time to worry about how many shots Antonov was shot.


    Gao Yang looked at Sergei again. Sergei sighed and said in a deep voice, "he has fourteen bullet holes."

 Chapter 529

    Ivan had guessed that Antonov was dead. Now he just confirmed it. Therefore, Ivan was not too excited, but Gao Yang could see that Ivan hid his sadness in the bottom of his heart.


    Antonov is definitely not just a bodyguard for Ivan.


    To give an inappropriate analogy, even if a pet that has been kept for nine years dies, most people will be very sad, not to mention two people who have been together for nine years and have a good relationship with each other.


    Ivan was silent for almost ten minutes before he gently nodded and whispered, "Fourteen shots? I see."


    Sergei couldn''t help saying, "Ivan, are you okay?"


    Ivan gently shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I''m fine."


    Gao Yang understood Ivan''s feeling very well. If it were him, he would be crazy. Looking at Ivan, who was already very weak, he looked dead gray. Gao Yang coughed and said, "what are you going to do? I mean, how are you going to revenge?"


    Using hatred to dispel sadness is a simple and effective way.


    Sure enough, after hearing Gao Yang''s question, Ivan raised his head slightly and said calmly: "someone wants me to die, but I''m not dead, then someone should be unlucky. Don''t worry about revenge. I have to confirm who wants to kill me first, and then find out all his circumstances. Finally, I can decide how to revenge."


    After finishing the sentence, Ivan looked at Gao Yang and whispered: "revenge can''t be too anxious. If you are anxious, things will be simple and rough. Such revenge can''t get the greatest psychological satisfaction or bring the greatest pain to the enemy. Therefore, you can''t be anxious. You must find out everything and make a targeted plan."


    Looking at Ivan with a calm face, Gao Yang couldn''t help thinking of big Ivan and the man locked like a dog in big Ivan''s garden.


    Ivan is too calm. This is not what an excited person should look like. It''s good to be angry, sad and even cry, but it can''t be so calm.


    Strong emotional reaction is unfavorable to Ivan''s recovery, but it is also short-term. However, if you bury the painful emotion in your heart, it is just a person silently bearing the root of the pain, which is more unfavorable to Ivan''s recovery, and it is long-term.


    When they were trained in Israel, Gao Yang not only learned combat skills, but also learned how to adjust psychological aspects. In particular, when he learned how to become a team commander, he systematically learned how to observe the psychological activities of his subordinates and how to apply psychological intervention to people with psychological problems.


    According to what Gao Yang has learned, it is far from becoming a psychologist. However, what he learned is how to adjust the mentality of soldiers in time on the battlefield, and the mentality of soldiers, especially on the battlefield, is usually very simple.


    In addition to violence, the battlefield can provide very limited things, but the comradeship among soldiers must be one of them. When soldiers become emotionally excited or even out of control due to the death of comrades in arms, how to quickly and effectively intervene them so that they will not go crazy and do self destruction driven by extreme hatred, Or become a madman who kills innocent people indiscriminately, which is a skill that an excellent team commander must master.


    Ivan is not a subordinate of Gao Yang, but his situation is similar to that of soldiers who suddenly lost close comrades in arms on the battlefield. Therefore, the methods learned by Gao Yang can be applied to Ivan.


    In terms of Ivan''s insight and self-control, Gao Yang felt that he could not make Ivan cry. Therefore, he chose a more effective way to divert his attention, which is hatred. He transformed sadness, regret, self blame and other emotions into hatred and vented them.


    Ivan definitely wants revenge, but this is not enough. What Gao Yang needs is that Ivan can focus all his attention on revenge, and Ivan can calmly express that he wants revenge, which is not enough.


    If Ivan is a volcano now, what Gaoyang has to do is to make the volcano erupt immediately and let the magma gush out of the crater, rather than continue to accumulate energy inside until the volcano is blown to pieces.


    "How are you going to take revenge? Tell me in detail. What are you going to do?"


    Ivan was still calm and said: "It''s very simple. First, find out who did it and confirm the target. Then, find out everything about him. For example, there are several people in his family, which must be killed. Whether he likes his family or not, and find out the people he loves, which is more important to solve. Find out who his real good friends are and kill them. Finally, after all this, how to deal with my enemies It depends on the situation. If his life is worse than death, let him live. If he doesn''t want to die, kill him. Of course, let him die slowly in pain. This is a technical job, but I can find experts in this field. "


    Sure enough, they are uncles and nephews. The way of revenge is also in the same line. Revenge is unwilling to be satisfied with such a simple and direct method of killing the enemy, but they like to take it slowly so as to revenge completely.


    After feeling in his heart, Gao Yang nodded and said, "it sounds good, but it seems to lack practical operability. Are you sure there is a way to do what you think? Man, it''s difficult. I think it''s better to find the main shot."


    Ivan was a little excited. He lifted his body slightly. Although he immediately lay back powerlessly, he said excitedly: "no, I can. In South America, I can do it. If he killed Antonov, I must kill his whole family. This is our family style, and this is also my style. Anyway, I must do it!"


    Gao Yang said with a worried face: "can you tell me what to do, because I still don''t think it''s realistic. Also, suppose the person who killed Antonov is alone, has no relatives and friends. If your enemy is really like this, what are you going to do?"


    Ivan clenched his teeth and said: "In that case, it would be too cheap for him to destroy everything he cares about and catch him alive. Then, I will find an expert, an interrogation expert of the old KGB, to study how to torture people''s demons. He can make people spend a month in the pain that they just want to die but can''t die. The pain that doesn''t stop for a moment, doesn''t stop for a second, and lasts for a month Pain, pain you can''t imagine! "

 Chapter 530

    Ivan was very excited. Sergei looked worried. He winked at Gao Yang, and then coughed gently. But Gao Yang just shook his head slightly at Sergei, but continued to say to Ivan: "it sounds very powerful. If you can do it, it''s really good. So, have you figured out how to catch your enemy alive?"


    Ivan frowned: "at present, there is a lack of necessary information, and this detail can not be determined. However, I think there should be no problem. It can not be a question of whether we are willing to stick to the operation."


    After that, Ivan changed into an angry face, even waved his arm powerlessly, and said firmly: "anyway, no matter what, I will do this. If I can''t do it for a day, I will do it for a month, if I can''t do it for a month, if I can''t do it for a year, I will spend my whole life with him. In short, I will spend it with him."


    Sergei looked worried, coughed and said, "ram, Ivan is too excited. Let''s let him have a rest. Why don''t we leave first and come back later?"


    Before Gao Yang spoke, Andy he, who had been sitting in the corner, suddenly said, "no, no, talk about it. It''s good. I also want to know."


    After that, Andy he gave Sergei a color. Although Sergei didn''t know why, he still didn''t speak, just worried on his face.


    Under the continuous questioning of Gao Yang, Ivan said a lot of details. As he said, Ivan gradually became excited, morbid and excited.


    Ivan temporarily got rid of the pain and focused all his attention on how to revenge. In the dialogue with Gao Yang, Ivan soon made a preliminary revenge plan.


    Ivan''s revenge plan is quite huge. Now it can be basically confirmed that his enemy comes from a gangster, and which gangster actually knows. Therefore, the family, relatives, friends and subordinate gang members of the boss of the gangster are all within Ivan''s scope of revenge.


    Originally it was just an idea, but Gao Yang''s psychological intervention made Ivan turn this idea into a plan. Later, Ivan and Gao Yang discussed specific details such as when to initiate action.


    Almost. After Ivan had completely entered the state of planning revenge, Gao Yang stopped talking with Ivan.


    Ivan''s revenge plan will kill many people. Looking back on Ivan''s revenge plan, Gao Yang feels that he has released a demon. However, Gao Yang won''t care. Anyway, Ivan''s enemy is also his enemy. No matter how many people die in time, it has nothing to do with him. Worry about the enemy. Gao Yang is not so great.


    After saying goodbye to Ivan, Gao Yang didn''t go far, and his phone rang.


    The phone call was made by uliyangke. During this time, the most frequent call was by uliyangke. There had to be several calls a day. Gao Yang thought it was another routine call to inform the news, but unexpectedly, this time it was exciting good news.


    "Gongyang, if the negotiation is successful, the government forces will withdraw after successfully exterminating you. However, you can be anyone. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "in other words, as long as you find a scapegoat and wipe them out, this matter is over, right?"


    Ulyanko was also excited: "Very correct. Gogwu has made concessions. They are willing to damage their dignity to give the Colombian government a step down. Now they have reached an agreement. The Colombian government will announce that it has killed all of you who are fighting in the urban area of Bogota, and gogwu will cooperate with the publicity. Therefore, all the problems have been solved. Now we just need to find a scapegoat."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a smile, "this is the simplest. There are many drug dealers'' camps here. Just find one."


    "Yes, that''s right. The specific details of the action have not been discussed. We have to wait for the negotiation of gogwu. However, the remaining problems are small things. I think we can get the final plan soon."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "very good. In order to get rid of the current state as soon as possible, I am very happy to cooperate. What do you need us to do?"


    "At present, it is not clear whether you need your cooperation, but it has been determined that you have to leave some air defense missiles for the government forces to capture. I think you still have the remaining air defense missiles?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course, there are still a lot left. There are four in my hand and more in the hands of angels. It''s just enough as evidence."


    Ulyanko was also in an excellent mood. After laughing, he said loudly: "Man, speaking of anti-aircraft missiles, I have to thank you for one more thing. You know, what happened in Colombia is very popular and is often on the news. After your used missile launchers are picked up, they are also on TV. The people I stay in Africa told me that many people want to order sam-7. Ha ha, I can empty the inventory of sam-7, this outdated missile launcher The bomb was not easy to sell, but after you advertised it, sam-7 became popular with the poor again. "


    Gao Yang was speechless. Unexpectedly, they had a bad battle caused by their repeated accidents in Colombia and even made a good advertisement for sam-7. Now people can''t see sam-7, an outdated missile. Even if it''s a poor jingle, they have to think of ways to make some new models, otherwise it''s hard to scare people.


    After sighing for a while, Gao Yang also said with a smile: "remember to pay me the advertising fee and give it to me. Although the work is mainly done by the angels, don''t forget that the angel mercenary group is your image spokesman."


    When they first met ulyanko, Gao Yang became ulyanko''s image spokesmen just to save some equipment money. However, Satan''s mercenary regiment soon broke away from the ranks of cannon fodder mercenaries and no longer worked hard for the task of how much money a day. Instead, they changed and entered the ranks of top mercenaries who only received high price tasks. However, The agreement they reached with ulyanko at the beginning is still there, but no one will take it seriously anymore.


    In terms of light weapons, now Gaoyang and wuliyangke can''t look at the goods they can provide. Their goal is all kinds of customized goods, and they have to be the most high-end ones. However, even if there are any business contacts between Gaoyang and wuliyangke, they have already gone beyond the scope of just a few light weapons.


    After a long sigh, uliyangke said with a smile, "ram, to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect you to come to this point now. At the beginning, there were only four of you. I haven''t seen such a small mercenary regiment.


    Frankly speaking, I really didn''t expect that you could get to this point. I thought you would die in Libya and then announce the dissolution, or simply die. Ha, the ultra small mercenary regiment, I haven''t heard this for many years, because the ultra small mercenary regiment is synonymous with cannon fodder. Like the free mercenary, it will be true in a short time It has become cannon fodder. Now it is the world of PMC, not the world of mercenaries.


    How long has it been? You''ve done a good job bringing Satan to where he is today. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we are lucky. The most important thing is that although we have few people, we have strength."


    Ulyanko laughed and said: "I was just going to inform you, but I had a chat. Well, I have to hang up and have a good chat when we meet. Now I have to deal with some specific things. In addition, big Ivan wants to call you. I can''t keep the big boss waiting. That''s it. Bye, we''ll meet soon, man."


    After hanging up the phone and waiting for less than a minute, big Ivan called. As soon as Gao Yang connected the phone, big Ivan said in a deep voice, "did URI call you just now?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Well, then you should have known the current situation. Now it''s finally time to end. As soon as the matter is over, I''ll arrange someone to receive Ivan to me immediately. At the same time, I want to invite you to come with Ivan. I very much hope you can bring all your members to me. Is it convenient for you?"


    Gao Yang knows that big Ivan must thank them for saving Ivan, but big Ivan never said how to thank them. Now he invites all Satan''s members to South Africa. He must thank them face to face. However, after a long time of fighting and hiding, Gao Yang is tired physically and mentally. Now he just wants to accompany Ye Lianna and see Catherine Whether the body has completely recovered. Generally speaking, Gao Yang just wants to relax now.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how big Ivan plans to thank him, but it shouldn''t be as simple as giving him a sum of money. Compared with life, life must be more important. If they are greedy for money, Gao Yang and these people won''t sacrifice their lives to protect Ivan. At that time, Ivan was close to death. If he died, how can they repay them? Moreover, they didn''t know that Ivan was big Ivan''s nephew at that time Therefore, Gao Yang didn''t expect to receive any return at all.


    Although he is not greedy for anything in return, it is certainly good that big Ivan tries his best to repay them. The reward that big Ivan should come will come sooner or later. It doesn''t matter whether he goes to South Africa early or later. If he goes to South Africa with Ivan, it will be inferior. Therefore, Gao Yang decides to go back to cultivate for a period of time and see big Ivan when he is free.


    After a moment''s reflection, Gao Yang said in an apologetic voice, "sorry, I can''t accept your invitation. I have something to deal with."


    Big Ivan said happily, "it doesn''t matter. We have plenty of time to meet in the future. When will you finish handling the matter? Keep in touch. You know there are some problems with my identity and it''s not convenient to visit you, but I''m very looking forward to meeting you. My door is open at any time to welcome you. Well, that''s it first. We''ll talk later."


    Gao Yanggang wanted to be polite, then hung up the phone, but suddenly heard a gunshot, followed by a continuous gunshot, and then Cui Bo shouted in the walkie talkie: "the No. 2 Sniper position reported that the enemy appeared from the mountain behind me, and did not trigger directional mines. The enemy attacked first, and there was an exchange of fire. Repeat, the enemy attacked first, and there was an exchange of fire!"

 Chapter 531

    Cui Bo''s report wiped out the peaceful atmosphere.


    Gao Yang is still talking with big Ivan. After hearing Cui Bo''s call, he immediately said in a hurry: "the people in the camp go to support the rabbit. The rest pay close attention to the direction they are responsible for. The wounded are ready to transfer. Rabbit, try to confirm the enemy''s identity and retreat at any time."


    After issuing orders continuously, Gao Yang shouted into the telephone microphone: "we have been attacked. The attacker''s identity is unknown. Please inform uliyangke and we''ll contact you later."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang ran to his tent. While he ran, he saw that the people taking turns in the camp had begun to rush to Cui Bo''s position.


    Su ri''an has been safe for more than ten days, but Gao Yang did not dare to relax their vigilance. The security work that should be done was in place. Even the people whose turn it was to rest kept fully armed and ready to fight at any time.


    After waiting for Gao Yang''s order, the rest people have basically dispatched, but Gao Yang has only 16 people to fight. This person needs to be responsible for the safety of the whole camp. He can only be divided into two groups to guard around the camp in turn.


    The number of people is small, and at this time, the people around the camp can''t return immediately to avoid being surrounded. Therefore, after the camp is suddenly attacked without sufficient warning, Gao Yang can use fewer people.


    The temporary camp is built in front of a cliff. There is a cliff in the northwest, with a height of about 40 meters.


    The cliff is not flat like a wall, but twists and turns with the mountain, and there are strip slopes with gradually reduced slope. Using such slopes, you can easily go down to the bottom of the cliff. Of course, you can also easily go up the cliff from the camp.


    Cui Bo''s sniper position is built on a long and narrow gentle slope extending forward from the cliff. Here, from a commanding position, the vision is very good. You can observe the situation in three directions of the whole temporary camp, and you can also monitor the situation on the cliff in the northwest of the camp. However, when the enemy appears from here, the sniper will face great pressure.


    According to the principle, the observation post should be set up in groups of two, and there should be a person using automatic weapons next to Cui Bo to help him, but the problem is that Gao Yang has too few people. If the observation post is set up in groups of two, only one observation post can be set up, while in the jungle, if only one observation post is set up in four directions, the gap left is too large, It''s as big as no fortification, so Gao Yang can only spread eight people evenly in eight directions.


    "Rabbit reported that the number of enemies is unknown. I found an enemy less than 80 meters away from me. From the military uniform and equipment, it should be from the Jaguar army. In addition, please pay close attention to the slope in the north. I have abandoned my sniper rifle and used an automatic rifle to meet the enemy. Please ask for support!"


    Cui * * has played an early warning role, but it is very difficult for him to resist the incoming enemy alone. Cui Bo using M24 sniper rifle will be very beneficial to support other directions. However, if it is used as a close combat weapon, the firing speed is too slow. If he can''t be equipped with a deputy shooter, Cui Bo can only borrow an automatic rifle to take it with him.


    Cui Bo can no longer use sniper rifles and can only use automatic rifles, which shows that his situation is quite critical. The only thing to be thankful for is that Cui Bo''s shooting position is extremely solid, built of rocks and camouflaged by plants. Although the camouflage is ineffective, it has no problem as a bunker, It''s just that treble''s bunker has no problem dealing with the shooting of bullets, but if the enemy uses rocket propelled grenades or grenades, the role of the bunker is very limited.


    "Go to support the rabbit and bear and report your situation!" he shouted


    Brejinfsky is also a sniper. He is on another gentle slope due north. TREB has begun to exchange fire here, but brejinfsky has no movement.


    "The bear reported that there was no movement of the enemy in the north. I can observe the situation of the rabbit here, but I can''t observe the enemy in the direction of the rabbit position. Over."


    Gao Yang quickly ran back to his tent and hurriedly put his combat equipment on his body. At the same time, he said in a hurry: "the situation is unknown. The wounded are ready for transfer and abandon all unnecessary things. The personnel at each post expand the investigation scope and report in time after determining the situation, so as to determine the evacuation direction."


    Although Gao Yang has almost recovered, he is not ready to fight, so he usually doesn''t bring a full set of combat equipment with him, but the situation is urgent. Even if the injury on his left shoulder hasn''t recovered, he can only go to battle. Fortunately, although Gao Yang doesn''t keep fully armed all day like others, he must wear bulletproof vests, Moreover, the equipment is placed in the most convenient state. If necessary, the equipment will be complete soon.


    After being fully armed for a minute, Gao Yang immediately left his tent and ran towards Cui Bo''s position. At this time, he heard an explosion from directional thunder.


    "The rabbit reported that a wide sword had been detonated manually. There were a large number of enemy personnel and forced an impact on me. I still have a wide sword. When the wide sword is used up, I will not be able to..."


    Cui Bo''s voice didn''t fall, but there was another explosion. However, whether it was directed thunder this time, judging from Gao Yang''s experience, it should be a rocket.


    "The rabbit reported that the enemy used a rocket launcher. I was not injured. I can''t hold on. The enemy is about to enter the range of grenade throwing and is ready to use the second broadsword!"


    As the key defense area, two directional anti infantry mines and the second broadsword are arranged at the place behind Cui Bo connected with the cliff. If the second directional mine is also used, Cui Bo must retreat. Otherwise, a few Grenades can solve him.


    The camp is about 150 meters away from treble''s position. At this time, groliov and Tommy have finally reached the foot of the gentle slope, but they have to climb the gentle slope if they want to counterattack the attacking enemy.


    "Rabbit, hold on, we''re here!"


    Groliov had just finished shouting on the walkie talkie, but Cui Bo''s position was followed by another explosion of directional thunder. Then, Cui Bo roared: "there are many enemies. The second broad sword detonates manually, and all the enemy pioneers are destroyed. The remaining enemies are less than 50 meters away from me. I''ll try my best to hold on and get on!"

 Chapter 532

    Cui Bo''s position is so easy to use. It is precisely because two directional mines were arranged in advance that Cui Bo has been supported until now, but the two broad swords have been fully used. Cui Bo''s position is a narrow area with a width of less than 10 meters. Even if they rush to consolidate the position, they will cause casualties with the enemy and fight for more people.


    Gao Yang immediately said in a deep voice: "the big dog takes people to cover, the rabbit evacuates, organizes the second line of defense, and the sentinels in other directions judge by themselves. If they can give up the sentinel and rush to the second position with a broad sword, so as to buy time for the evacuation of the wounded."


    I don''t know how many enemy troops there are. We can only call back those who can be reinforced, and then organize the wounded to evacuate as soon as possible.


    Groliov and the people who had arrived immediately began to suppress the enemy on the slope. Cui Bo had been in his position for half a month. The terrain was already familiar and could not be familiar any more. He could run down even with his eyes closed, but the problem was that the enemy had blocked his retreat. As long as he left the bunker, he could not escape being hit by a bullet.


    Groliov shouted on the walkie talkie, "rabbit, hold on, let''s go up and hold the enemy down, and then you withdraw!"


    "Don''t come up! There is no shelter here. You come up to die. Don''t come up!"


    Trebler immediately rejected groliov''s proposal, but if they don''t go up, it''s too difficult for trebler to evacuate safely.


    Holding his satanic blade, Gao Yang has begun to run to the position where Cui Bo is. After running to the lower part of the gentle slope, Gao Yang stopped at a place with a better line of sight, and then began to aim at the upper part of the slope.


    The enemy is condescending and takes advantage of the geographical advantage, but the slopes extending from the cliffs are basically stones, and there is a lot of rain here. The soil cannot be retained on the slopes and is not suitable for the growth of plants. Therefore, there are no big trees on the narrow slopes, only low shrubs.


    Gao Yang looks up. If someone wants to go up the slope, he has to leave the dense jungle and be exposed to his gun. But now no one appears on the slope, but hides in the dense jungle. Unless the enemy attacks again, it is difficult for Gao Yang to find the target for a while.


    Moving forward, there was a mound of rubble that could only grow low shrubs. Gao Yang also stopped, left at the edge of the dense jungle, and immediately began to install an infrared thermal imager on the gun.


    The thermal imager identifies the temperature difference and displays the temperature difference image for imaging, so it can not only be used as a night vision instrument at night, but also during the day. Of course, there is a premise that the temperature difference cannot be too close.


    At night, the human body must have at least 36 degrees Celsius. Compared with the cooled surrounding environment, the temperature difference is very large. The image formed by the human heat source can be easily identified. If it is daytime, the infrared thermal imager can also show the human figure as long as the temperature of the background environment is not too high.


    In his original combat experience, Gao Yang never used an overheated imager during the day, just because the environment at that time did not allow it. When the ground temperature was as high as 40 or 50 degrees in the sunlight, the heat source emitted by the human body certainly could not be displayed in the thermal imager.


    But now it''s different. It''s morning, the temperature is not so high, and in the jungle, the temperature is lower where the sun can''t shine. The infrared thermal imager can certainly work.


    Install the thermal imager, turn it on, wait for the machine to react for a moment, and start developing in Gao Yang''s sight. Gao Yang smiled happily. As expected, he saw the shadow beside the cliff.


    If the enemy goes deep into the jungle, the effect of the infrared thermal imager will be greatly reduced, but now the enemy wants to attack Cui Bo. It is too deep into the jungle to shoot. Therefore, as long as they want to shoot Cui Bo, they must be at the edge of the jungle and where Gao Yang can find it.


    Cui Bo is already very dangerous. The bunker he built on the protruding part of the mountain is only more than 30 meters away from the cliff, which is about two meters higher than the relatively flat ground above the cliff, but the slope will be larger and the height will decrease sharply. As long as he walks more than 30 meters, he can leave the protruding part of the mountain, but it is about 30 meters away, Treble couldn''t pass.


    Gao Yang has seen four figures appear in front of Cui Bo. Without hesitation, Gao Yang starts shooting.


    Gao Yang feels that he has not shot with a sniper rifle for a long time. Since he came to Colombia, he has never had the opportunity to shoot with a sniper rifle.


    Gao Yang fired four shots in turn and knocked down all four figures in the sight.


    In the Satan mercenary regiment, Gao Yang''s main positioning is actually an accurate shooter, because his gun is not only accurate, but also very, very fast. Especially important, he can hit very fast on the premise of extremely accurate, or he can hit very accurately at extremely fast firing speed.


    Playing fast is not Gao Yang''s greatest ability, and playing accurately is not Gao Yang''s greatest ability. Playing fast and accurately, especially with a sniper rifle, is Gao Yang''s greatest ability.


    It''s unreasonable to play fast and accurately without being an accurate shooter.


    It is the job of a precision shooter to provide effective cover for his comrades in arms who are fighting in the front line and cause maximum damage to the enemy''s most threatening targets.


    Everyone has the most suitable position for himself. Gao Yang can do a lot of things, but no one is more suitable for him than the precise shooter, and no one is more suitable for the precise shooter than Gao Yang.


    Several shots were fired to kill all the people who were about to attack Cui Bo. Gao Yang quickly turned the muzzle of the gun to shoot sideways at the edge of the cliff. The enemies there could shoot at both sides and behind Cui Bo, blocking Cui Bo''s retreat.


    Gao Yang can only hit one side with a gun, so he habitually chose the position on the left.


    The field of view of the infrared thermal imager installed in front of the sight is relatively small. Gao Yang moves the gun horizontally from right to left. Whenever a red figure appears in the sight, he fires a shot, the gun rings, or stops directly, because someone is shooting on the ground.


    Because we must find a place where there are few plants that will not affect the shooting, Gaoyang''s position is almost 100 meters away from the cliff, which is not the most favorable fighting distance for Gaoyang, because the enemy can shoot him, and it is too close, which is not conducive to the sight with too small field of view to quickly find the target, but it is definitely within the range of Gaoyang''s strongest shooting distance.


    In addition to the first four shots, after each shot, Gao Yang will immediately move left and right for two steps, and then continue to shoot. His movement also avoids being found out by the enemy where he shoots to the greatest extent, but the movement hardly affects Gao Yang''s firing speed, because he searches for the target while moving, and stops to shoot when he finds the target.


    Although it''s daytime, both sides can''t accurately observe each other hidden behind the plants. This is the characteristic of jungle warfare. Therefore, the people who came to reinforce Cui Bo can only blind shoot on the cliff, which can produce the effect of fire suppression, but can''t effectively kill the enemy. Even a machine gunner like groliov is so powerful, It''s impossible to accurately shoot people he can''t see.


    On the contrary, the enemies on the cliff have the advantage of geography, but they can only shoot through observation.


    Kill step by step. Every time Gao Yang fires a shot, one person will be shot. He has never missed.


    When the bullets in the magazine were empty and there was still a bullet in the gun chamber, Gao Yang took a full magazine, quickly replaced the magazine, moved the muzzle again and found that there was no trace of the enemy in his sight.


    Gao Yang lowered the muzzle, made a visual observation, then aligned the muzzle to the right and prepared to repeat the process just now. However, when he just found a new target in the sight and fired, he found that his target fell down. Then Gao Yang heard a continuous gunshot.


    The gunfire sounded from a position not far from his right side. Gao Yang took two steps, but saw a figure standing shooting. He used an msg-90 semi-automatic sniper rifle, or a precision shooting rifle, which is more suitable. The shooter is a member of the angel mercenary regiment, a heavy wounded who rested with them in the temporary camp.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He raised his rifle again and started shooting. Then, the shots of two semi-automatic rifles rang out alternately.


    It was still shooting while moving, but Gao Yang found several times that he and the angel''s accurate shooter hit bullets on the same person, which was the disadvantage of no tacit understanding and dividing the scope of responsibility in advance.


    Just then, Gao Yang suddenly heard Cui Bo roar in his headphones: "RPG!"


    When a rocket came, Gao Yang subconsciously fell down. After the rocket exploded, he found that the rocket came from the left side he had just cleaned up.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "prince, I left you right."


    After saying a word and dividing the scope of their respective responsibilities, Gao Yang immediately re aligned the muzzle of the gun to the left. After a short search, he immediately fired a shot. Then, a rocket directly hit the position below the cliff. He just killed a shooter who was about to launch a rocket launcher.


    When Gao Yang patrols back and forth to search for possible new targets, the accurate shooter on his right is still shooting. Gao Yang silently judges the speed of the gunshot, and then comes to the conclusion that this person''s shooting speed is almost the same as him.


    "Right side safety!"


    Soon, the gunfire on Gao Yang''s right also stopped. After hearing the report of another accurate shooter, Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "rabbit, withdraw!"


    Cui Bo rolled out of the bunker where he was hiding, and then ran down quickly. At this time, groliov and their fire sealed Cui Bo''s back, forming a barrage. The barrage posed no threat to the people on the cliff, but as long as they dared to come out, they had to directly hit the barrage.


    Gao Yang still patrolled his left position to prevent someone from threatening Cui Bo, and someone did come out, but under Gao Yang''s two shots, no enemy posed a real threat to Cui Bo.


    Under the cover of the crowd, treble ran down without injury.

 Chapter 533

    Treble retreated back. Groliov and several others immediately retreated and established a semi-circular defensive position to prevent the enemy from coming down from the cliff.


    Cui Bo dragged the enemy onto the cliff and bought valuable time for the people in the camp. If the enemy gets off the cliff and spreads out in the jungle and touches the camp, it will be a big trouble.


    After Cui Bo withdrew, they turned to defense together with groliov, but Gao Yang went to the precise shooter of the angel mercenary regiment and said, "prince, why are you here?"


    After being together for half a month, Gao Yang is already familiar with the two seriously wounded of the angel mercenary regiment. The person who came here doesn''t know how to get his nickname. He is called the prince. His real name is Eric Ernst August. He is a full-time precision shooter of the angel mercenary regiment. He is a member of the 9th brigade of the former German border guard army and can also serve as a commando.


    Eric is a little more than one meter eight, weighs about ninety kilograms, and is not big. He is usually very quiet. He has few words. He lies on the hospital bed all day, staring at the ground with his eyes open. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Eric was unlucky. He was hurt in the wrong place. When he was bombed by the plane, his left hip was stabbed by a flying branch, which broke his sciatic nerve, and almost affected his future walking. In addition, his left waist eye was pierced by a branch, and the wound was very deep, He just got out of bed and took two steps these two days, but he didn''t know how to run to the war by himself.


    Eric frowned and stretched out his thumb at Gao Yang and said, "good fight, great."


    Gao Yang knew that Eric was an accurate shooter, but he didn''t know his level. Today, he saw that Eric''s level was very high. After hearing Eric''s praise, Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, you''re also good."


    Eric shook his head and said, "why don''t you? I missed twice and shot twice. You haven''t shot at all."


    After a short silence, Eric said in a deep voice: "I heard you are a very powerful accurate shooter. I want to see if you are as powerful as the legend. Now I found that you are really powerful."


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to interface. After laughing, he pointed to Eric''s waist and said, "Why are you coming here? Is your injury OK?"


    Eric nodded with a sad face and said, "there''s a problem. I was in a hurry just now. Now my waist and ass hurt badly. Also, I came secretly. Please don''t let the test tube and Andy know. In front of the doctor, as a patient, it''s best not to make them angry."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I think it''s better to tell them and let them check you."


    Eric sighed and said, "I think I''m going to be scolded. Which beauty will scold me. I used to hope that a beautiful nurse would take care of me when I was injured one day, but I didn''t expect to meet a beautiful nurse in the jungle of Colombia. However, you know, beautiful women have a big temper."


    After shaking his head reluctantly, Eric made a gesture and said, "sorry, you have to stay here, but can you arrange someone to send me back? My wound hurts very much, and I probably shouldn''t continue walking."


    "Man, I thought you didn''t know the pain? So you know the pain?"


    A man suddenly spoke from behind Gao Yang and Eric, and their tone was not good. Gao Yang and Eric turned to see that it was Simon Jonas.


    Simon Jonas was Eric''s brother and another wounded member of the angel mercenary regiment.


    Simon Jonas, nicknamed flying squirrels, also came out of the 9th brigade of the German border guard, and he and Eric were real comrades in arms. They both entered the 9th brigade of the German border guard in the same batch and retired at the same time. Later, they joined the angel mercenary regiment at the same time. This time, they were injured at the same time, and followed Gao Yang to the temporary camp.


    The relationship between Simon Jonas and Eric can''t be more iron. It''s no exaggeration to say it''s a life-long friendship, but unlike Eric, who is usually a little dull, Simon Jonas''s character is very lively.


    Simon Jonas once belonged to the same combat team as Eric, but his position was a Raider. He was especially good at urban indoor combat and fast tactical breakthrough and circuitous encirclement. He was nicknamed flying squirrel because he was very able to jump, jump far and high, just like flying squirrel gliding, and his tactical actions were extremely standard and excellent.


    Simon Jonas looked at Eric with a helpless face, hung his g36 assault rifle on his shoulder, pulled it back, and said to the ram, "how''s the situation? Do you need us?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "the prince has been very helpful, but now the situation is stable. You don''t need your help. You two should go back quickly and get ready for evacuation. Oh, you two are unlucky. The test tube is coming."


    Eric and Simon Jonas looked back and sighed together, "it''s terrible."


    "Asshole, I told you to lie in bed honestly. Why are you here? Should you give me an explanation?"


    Bruce''s face was angry. Eric coughed a little and whispered, "sorry, I''ll let you know, but why are you and Andy busy for Ivan''s transfer? I didn''t speak. The situation just now was extremely critical and needed the help of an accurate shooter. Although I can''t move, I can''t help it. In a war, no matter how serious the injury is, I have to top it, you know."


    Gao Yang found that Eric looked honest, but in fact he was wilting. He opened his mouth to lie and said it with a sense of reason.


    Military doctors have always been respected, because once injured, they have to be expected to save their lives. However, military doctors are not good tempered when saving people. Although they are not in first aid, they are also very bad tempered for patients who do not comply with the doctor''s advice.


    Bruce looked at Gao Yang suspiciously and said, "boss, is what he said true? I didn''t hear you asking for the wounded to go in the headset just now?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "he''s lying. I didn''t ask the wounded to help. Although the prince really helped a lot, he''s lying. He came by himself."


    Bruce usually calls Gao Yang a respect, but when saving people, he shouts and scolds. He has no consciousness of being a subordinate. For Gao Yang, he still does so, not to mention Eric and Simon Jonas.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Bruce glared at Eric, lowered his voice and said, "you''re dead, asshole, you''re dead! Now go back to me. If your knife edge breaks and needs stitching, you''re really dead. And you, flying squirrel, I hope you don''t have to be as unlucky as a prince."

 Chapter 534

    Eric really helped a lot, but Gao Yang felt he couldn''t help him round the lie. Otherwise, if the wounded didn''t recover well, they came to help on their own.


    That is, Eric and Simon Jonas are angels. Gao Yang can''t control them. If Satan doesn''t obey orders and runs here without permission, Gao Yang must teach him a good lesson.


    After a resentful stare, Eric only had a bitter smile, while Simon Jonas looked at Bruce pitifully and said, "man, how do you punish people? Well, like us?"


    Bruce was angry, but after hesitating for a while, he still said angrily, "punishment, your behavior has punished yourself. You could have recovered in a month. Hum, now you need to wait at least another week. If you need to sew the wound, you will be even worse."


    Simon Jonas breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "no special punishment? Wow, man, you''re so kind. You''re much better than the Scarface bastard."


    "What would he do?"


    Simon Jonas was very sad and sighed: "he was more cruel to his teammates than the enemy. Even if he killed the enemy, he wouldn''t kill us, but he would torture us. I think you''d better not know, lest you learn bad from scar face."


    While talking, Eric suddenly pointed to the cliff and said, "there are enemies. They are heading for the bear position."


    During this period, the enemy has been quiet, but when talking, Gao Yang and Eric have been observing from time to time with the sight on the gun. When Gao Yang pointed the sight in the direction Eric pointed, he heard brejinfsky say on the walkie talkie: "Xiong reported that the enemy is coming to me. The number of people is unknown. They have not entered the killing range of the broadsword. Please indicate whether to hold the position or retreat after detonating the broadsword."


    "There is no need to detonate manually, take the initiative to evacuate, go to three people, and establish a defensive position under the bear''s position and the ramp," he said


    The more places need to be defended, the more tense the manpower is. Gao Yang tilted his head to Eric and said, "it''s none of your business here. Leave quickly and get ready for evacuation. This camp must give up. When our information comes, evacuate immediately."


    Bruce came to Eric and said, "can I hold you? If not, I''ll hurry to bring the stretcher."


    Eric shook his head and shouted: "Commander, there are two more passages to defend, but you are the only accurate shooter. You see, we can''t move without a stretcher. Even if we stay in the camp, we have to wait for the people at other posts to return and carry us away with a stretcher. Therefore, I might as well stay here. Only the two of us can kill the enemy to the greatest extent, and for the elite Indeed, for shooters, even if it is inconvenient to move, it is not something they can deal with. "


    Eric is right. Gao Yang can only defend one of the two ramps. If Eric is there, the defensive pressure on the two ramps can be greatly reduced.


    Gao Yang made a quick decision, looked at Bruce and said, "can he hold on for a while?"


    After thinking for a moment, Bruce nodded and said, "you can do it in a short time, but you can''t do it violently. You''d better not do it."


    "Well, Prince, you stay here. I''ll support the bear, test tube and send the flying squirrel."


    Simon Jonas immediately said, "commander, I have no problem. Trust me, it''s just a short time. Don''t worry."


    Gao Yang nodded, motioned that Simon Jonas could stay, and immediately ran to brejinvsky''s position.


    The two directional mines deployed by brejinfsky rang. Brejinfsky detonated them manually. Brejinfsky had planned to withdraw from the position before the enemy found him, but he felt that the directional mines might fall into the enemy''s hands, which would pose a threat to himself. Therefore, brejinfsky simply detonated the directional mines before the enemy entered the range.


    Brejinfsky ran back before the enemy had no vision. When Gao Yang rushed over, brejinfsky had selected the shooting position.


    Brejinfsky didn''t have a thermal imager. He couldn''t kill the enemy who was still in the jungle. He could only shoot after the enemy left the jungle. Although the two directional mines he detonated on his own initiative could not kill the enemy, the huge deterrent power of the directional mines still delayed the enemy''s action. Therefore, Gao Yang raised his gun and observed it, and found no one ¡£


    Together with Gao Yang, a total of five people scattered under brejinfsky''s position to establish a second line of defense.


    Gaoyang belongs to the East Cordillera mountain system, which is the longest folded mountain system in the world and runs through the north and South American continents. It is said that few people have heard of the Cordillera mountain system, but the Andes Mountains in South America and the Rocky Mountains in North America belong to the Cordillera mountain system.


    Cordillera mountain system is composed of a series of fold faults. Geological activities are very active and earthquakes continue. Fault cliffs created by earthquakes are very common in the places where they are. Although the cliffs in front of Gaoyang are very long and stretch for several kilometers, there are many ramps formed after the earthquake collapses the cliffs. The nearest one is only more than 400 meters away. If the enemy If they detour, they can''t seal all the roads at all.


    Although there are not many people, Gao Yang is confident that he can seal the downward passage of the cliff in front of him, but the problem is that as long as the enemy detours, he will have no move at all.


    Up to now, he can only delay first, because Gao Yang doesn''t know whether the enemy''s attack comes from one direction or from all sides. He can''t make a decision until the posts in other directions send back information.


    It takes time to expand the investigation, Gao Yang has to wait, but the enemy attack above the cliff has begun.


    A figure finally appeared in Gao Yang''s sight. The heat source was not very clear under the cover of shrubs and many low large leaf plants, but Gao Yang could still see that it was a person.


    Gao Yang didn''t shoot. It can be seen from the sight that although the enemy is already on the edge of the cliff, there are still many obstacles in front of him. Gao Yang plans to wait and see what the man wants to do.


    At this time, Gao Yang listened to Eric softly from his headphones: "the prince reported that the enemy moved, but they were very careful and could not judge their intention for the time being."


    Gao Yang also whispered: "understand, my enemies here have also moved. Continue to observe."


    After Gao Yang finished, he listened to Cui Bo''s helpless way: "brother Yang, I swear, I have to take my gun wherever I go in the future. I''m suffocating."


    Listening to the conversation between Gao Yang and Eric, Cui Bo was almost suffocated. As a sniper, he was also equipped with an infrared thermal imager. However, his thermal imager was used on an anti equipment sniper rifle. It had a long range and was very large. Cui Bo couldn''t install the gun after replacing it with HK416 this time, so his sniper rifle didn''t bring it, The thermal imager certainly didn''t bring it, so that he can''t play any role now. He can only watch Gao Yang and Eric become powerful, but he has nothing to do.


    Ignoring Cui Bo''s complaint, Gao Yang focused on observing the enemy in his sight, watching the man lie on the ground and linger for a while before stopping.


    Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s right. The key is that he can''t be sure what the enemy wants to do. If it''s only good for investigation, it''s troublesome if the enemy is a sniper with observation equipment such as thermal imager.


    In order to ensure safety, Gao Yang still shot, shot his target on the ground and didn''t move. Then Gao Yang found two heat sources and rushed over, trying to drag the people he had just killed back. Gao Yang then fired two shots and fired two shots at the legs of the two people trying to rescue.


    The current situation is not too urgent, so Gao Yang tries to hurt the enemy rather than kill the enemy. In this way, the enemy will score more people to take care of the wounded.


    After Gao Yang shot, he listened to Eric''s direction and shot. Then he heard Eric say on the walkie talkie: "the prince reported that the enemy is the leopard army. I''m very familiar with their tactical actions. Other troops are different from their actions, and even the same can''t be done to such a standard. It can''t be wrong."


    The enemy is the leopard army. Gao Yang is more confused, because now the leopard army should be led by the angel mercenary group. Why did he suddenly come here? And since the leopard army came, did it mean that all the units led by the angel mercenary group came and were trying to surround them?


    Gao Yang was very upset. He immediately said on the walkie talkie, "all those who expand the search scope, pay attention to expanding the search scope. We can''t return until we confirm the situation. There''s no problem here. There''s no need to rush for help. I''m worried about other troops."


    Gao Yang began to feel worried, but the phone hasn''t come yet, and he can only call if he wants to ask about Nate''s situation, because now they are far away, and the interference and shielding effect of the jungle on the radio signal is still very strong. If the distance is a little far, the radio can''t be connected.


    When Gao Yang was going to take the initiative to call, uliyangke finally called. As soon as Gao Yang connected the phone, uliyangke said in a hurry: "ram, I checked for a long time and asked a lot of people. Now I can be sure that no one sent troops to your side, but a Jaguar army lost contact, and the front-line headquarters can''t contact them."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "the Jaguar army is fighting with us."


    Ulyanko breathed a sigh and said, "although it is not confirmed yet, your enemy should be the small group of leopard troops who have lost contact. I will check how many of them there are immediately. In addition, I have informed the negotiators in Colombia that they are putting pressure on the military. Maybe the enemy fighting with you will be transferred back soon."


    Knowing that it was just a small group of enemies, Gao Yang was relieved. He said with a smile: "if it was just a small group of enemies, they don''t have to be so troublesome. As long as they know each other, I think they will withdraw by themselves."

 Chapter 535

    It''s just a small group of troops. It''s not difficult to fight this war. After happily hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie: "guys, the latest news, our enemy is only a small group of troops. Although it''s not clear how many people, it''s sure that they can''t surround us. Therefore, there''s no need to expand the reconnaissance scope, return to the camp and transfer the wounded."


    Although there will be no danger, the temporary camp has been exposed and must be transferred, but there is no need to be in such a hurry.


    The rest is about the details. Arrange the people who carry the wounded to take the things that can''t be discarded, and discard all the things that can or can''t be discarded. After the people at the post come back, the transfer work is almost done. You can leave at any time as long as you give an order.


    The enemy troops still on the cliff couldn''t get down, but Gao Yang didn''t mean to go up. Both sides didn''t shoot again. After more than half an hour of confrontation, Gao Yang doubted whether all the people on the cliff had withdrawn.


    At this time, Gao Yang has been patient to wait. He wants to know why he was attacked by a force. More importantly, Gao Yang wants to completely remove the threat of this force. Otherwise, although the transfer will not be too difficult, it is not a matter to always drag a tail behind him.


    After a short stay, Li JinFang found Gao Yang with a directional thunder. As soon as he saw Gao Yang, Li JinFang lowered his voice and said, "brother Yang, all the people at the outpost have withdrawn back. Now they are on standby in the camp, and everything has been packed. All the things that can expose their identity have been destroyed and can go at any time."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "wait for the news and see what uliyangke said. We should be able to leave completely today. If we can, we''d better flash directly. I don''t want to stay in this damn place for a day."


    In silence, Li JinFang pointed his gun at the ramp and whispered, "yango, what did uliyangke say? Do we go directly to the United States after we leave the jungle, or what?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know yet. Let''s see how they arrange it. I want to go directly to the United States, but it''s a little difficult. We can''t throw our guns. It''s unrealistic to take a civil aviation plane back. I don''t know if little Downey can arrange it there. We''d better wait until we meet. As long as we can leave the jungle, we can go anywhere."


    Li JinFang thought for a moment and whispered, "if we can leave directly, shall we leave directly, or shall we go after revenge? We didn''t have anything to do this time, but Frye and Lucy were hurt so badly. Shall we take revenge?"


    High pitched channel: "Revenge must be taken, but we can''t be too anxious. We can''t worry about it until the injury is cured. In fact, we don''t have to worry too much about it. Ivan is holding his breath to take revenge. This boy is much more cruel than us. However, revenge still has to come by himself. I''m going to wait first. When Ivan wants to do it, we''ll do it with him. This time Frye blocked a shot for me and didn''t avenge him. It''s hard for me. "


    Li JinFang nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, Frye, hey, it''s really good. I''ll reward him later. I have to thank him well."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "I should thank him. What do you thank him for?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "nothing. Just leave it alone. Let''s talk later. Now is not the time to chat."


    After waiting for such a while, the sun was getting higher and higher, and the temperature also increased a lot. Gao Yang looked again from the sight and said, "the temperature is getting higher and higher. My thermal imager has too high requirements for identifiable temperature difference. If the sun is a little higher, the thermal imager will be useless. When the thermal imager completely fails, we will withdraw."


    After that, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "prince, can your thermal imager still work? Tell me when your thermal imager fails."


    Eric said strangely in the walkie talkie, "failure? Why? I have a new battery. Don''t worry about the failure of the thermal imager."


    Gao Yang was even more strange and said, "can the thermal imager detect the target if the background temperature is similar to the human body temperature due to the increase of temperature?"


    Eric smiled and said: "Man, unless the background temperature is the same as the human body temperature, the thermal imager will fail. However, this can''t happen, so it doesn''t matter if the background temperature is higher than the human body temperature. Man is a constant temperature animal. As long as there is a difference between the human body and the background temperature, it is lower than the background temperature, and you can also distinguish the human body targets."


    Gao Yang feels that what he and Eric said about the donkey''s lips is not the horse''s mouth. He knows what Eric said, but the problem is that the function of the small thermal imager on the gun is not so powerful. At night, it is easy to identify the high-temperature human body from the low-temperature background environment, but to identify the low-temperature human body under the high-temperature background, it requires a very powerful infrared heat The imager is, and such a thermal imager is not small. It''s not realistic to install it on a gun.


    Gao Yang was puzzled. After thinking about it, he thought that Eric''s thermal imager was better than his and could be used all day. His thermal imager only worked well at night, and both of them were used to their own thermal imager, so they were a little puzzled about each other''s statement.


    Li JinFang also thought so. He said in a deep voice to Yang Yang: "brother Yang, it''s reasonable that your thermal imager is not popular, but how do I think your thermal imager is not as good as the prince''s? Otherwise, how about I go to find out his bottom?"


    Gao Yang nodded again and again and said, "go and see what model of thermal imager he uses. I also think he uses better things. I can''t leave now. Take a look for me first."


    Li JinFang left quickly. After waiting for a few minutes, he ran back quickly, but with a bitter face: "brother Yang, I saw that his thermal imager is a little bigger than yours, but there is no letter on it. I can''t see the brand and model at all. In addition, the rabbit also went to see it, and he can''t see anything."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "ask if you can''t see it. Is it difficult for him to keep it secret?"


    Li JinFang said with a sad face: "I asked, Ya didn''t refuse to say. The key is that he didn''t know. The prince said that his thermal imager was bought by knight. He didn''t tell them the model and brand at all. He said he didn''t know, and he didn''t know whether it was true or false."


    Gao Yang smacked his mouth and said: "It''s definitely not a common commodity. It''s a good thing made by knight. I''ll ask knight. However, I''m afraid that knight won''t say it, or even if he tells us, we still can''t get it. It''s very likely. It''s like my gun barrel. There''s no place to buy it. No, we have to find out. Well, we should hack him. That''s it. I''ve decided. I want to buy it Find a way to black the prince''s thermal imager! "

 Chapter 536

    "Attention, there are changes in the enemy on my side. My thermal imager has failed and can''t accurately judge the enemy''s trend. Please be vigilant."


    "I can''t judge the enemy''s movements, Prince. What''s the situation there?"


    Gao Yang has started, his thermal imager has no problem, at least for the time being, and there is no movement from the enemy on the cliff.


    Poor Eric didn''t know that his things were being watched. After hearing Gao Yang''s two inquiries, he honestly said, "there''s no movement from the enemy in front of me."


    "Good. I''ll send someone to get your gun and lend me your gun. Over."


    After that, Gao Yang winked at Li JinFang, and then Li JinFang immediately made a worried expression and ran towards Eric.


    On the battlefield, some comrades in arms needed to borrow equipment. Eric didn''t refuse, so Li JinFang soon came back with Eric''s gun.


    Excitedly took Eric''s gun, Gao Yang immediately put it behind the sight. After looking at it for two eyes, he immediately shouted, "the second Olympic Games is really different, and the effect is too poor!"


    The principle of the thermal imager is very simple. The infrared thermal imager converts the infrared energy into an electrical signal by detecting the infrared energy, then generates the thermal image and temperature value on the display, and can calculate the temperature value.


    The forward-looking infrared thermal imager is the best. After imaging by using the difference of object thermal radiation, the bright part shows high temperature and the dark part shows low temperature. The thermal imager with good performance can reflect the temperature difference of one thousandth of a degree. It can find vehicles and personnel hidden in the woods and grass, and even objects buried underground through smoke, rain, snow and camouflage.


    The visible distance of the modern rifle thermal imager is about one kilometer. The large thermal imager used on the tank can find targets 3000 meters away. However, please note that this is the data on paper. If it is really used, it is a ghost that the effects of thermal imagers of different brands and models can be the same.


    The thermal imager equipped by the Russian old maozi on the tank, the actual detection distance can be 800 meters, but the thermal imager equipped by the Americans in the same period can easily detect targets 2000 meters away. This is a large thermal imager. As for the small thermal imager installed on the gun, the Russian made thermal imager can not be used, and the failure rate is extremely high, It''s good that the detection distance can reach one third of the so-called detection distance. Thank God that the thermal imager with the detection distance of one kilometer can reach 300 meters when it is really used.


    In addition to the detection distance, the thermal imager is also good or bad in the difference in the detection and display of temperature difference. A good thermal imager can clearly image objects with different temperatures after the chip processes the data, while a poor thermal imager shows a brightness in the area with little temperature difference, which can not distinguish the target from the background at all.


    The thermal imager used by Gao Yang is actually very good. If there is no shielding, there must be a detection distance of seven or eight hundred meters. If there is shielding, it depends on what the shielding is, but in general, the effect is good, which is better than that of most thermal imagers available on the market.


    People have to die than people and goods have to be thrown away. Gao Yang''s thermal imager is good, but it is superior to Eric''s thermal imager. It can''t be said that there is a big gap compared with Eric''s thermal imager, but there is definitely a gap.


    Now both thermal imagers can be used, but Eric''s image is clearer, and the image of each tree is clear. The key is that the penetrating shelter is more far-reaching, and the high image is also clear at this time, but the depth is half worse than Eric''s, and there is already a brightness in many places with small temperature difference. I only know that there should be no one there, But I can''t see what it is.


    If Gao Yang wants to fight Eric, it''s OK in other places, but in the jungle, it''s estimated that the dead will have to be Gao Yang, because Eric can find him before he finds Eric. He is also a top accurate shooter. If the enemy finds out first, it means the distance between life and death. Manpower is sometimes poor. When both of them have reached the limit that manpower can do, Whoever has better scientific and technological equipment has an advantage.


    I didn''t know. I was startled. I had planned to black Eric''s thermal imager. Now I found that there was a gap. Gao Yang felt that he had to black Eric''s thermal imager.


    Determined to hack other people''s equipment, Gao Yang has decided not to be shameful, but when things come to an end, he finds that his face is still a little thin.


    "Toad, you say I really black people''s things, okay?"


    Li JinFang said without hesitation, "no, it''s very bad. Do you still need to ask?"


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "I don''t think it''s good, either. Let''s ask the prince first and ask him if he can sell me this thermal imager. What do you think?"


    "Not so good. He certainly won''t sell it."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what should I do? I can''t just say I want it and won''t give it to you. I can''t say that."


    Li JinFang said solemnly, "brother Yang, I tell you, don''t pretend if you plan to hack other people''s things. No matter how many excuses, it''s also black. What you do is shameless, and you pay attention to what you do so much."


    Gao Yang crossed his heart and said, "let me be frank?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "just tell the prince that we have his thermal imager. If you''re embarrassed, I''ll tell him."


    Gao Yang crossed his heart and said, "this is a life-saving thing. It''s life-threatening and shameless. I''m afraid I''ll give it up. Why should I let you say what I use? It''s not a black thing. I''ll say it straight. Why, I''m shameless? How much did he buy? I''ll pay him double. Well, that''s it."


    After removing the thermal imager from Eric''s gun, Gao Yang rubbed his face with both hands. After coughing heavily, he said in a deep voice in the walkie talkie: "what, Prince, how much did you buy your thermal imager?"


    "I don''t know. You have to ask Nate."


    "Oh, I''ll ask him how much it is and give it to you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, my thermal imager is broken. I want to borrow it. No, as the commander and the only accurate shooter, I want to requisition your thermal imager. You can rest as the wounded. I will arrange someone to carry you away."


    When Gao Yang spoke, he deliberately aggravated the words of the wounded and carrying away, but Eric said in a deep voice after a moment of silence: "it doesn''t matter. You can borrow it. Don''t give me money. Just give it back."


    Li JinFang was right. What he did was shameless. No matter how many excuses he made, he didn''t have to show up. Gao Yang coughed twice again and said in a very guilty voice: "Well, let me be frank. Your thermal imager is good. I want it. You don''t have to say more. I won''t pay you back. I''ll ask how much Knight needs and compensate you, or tell me what you want. I''ll compensate you, but I won''t pay you back for the thermal imager. That''s all."


    After a moment of silence, Eric clenched his teeth and said, "ram, you are such an asshole."


    Gao Yang felt that his face was a little feverish and said, "sorry, or knight can buy more."


    "Do you think this kind of thing can be bought if you want? We only have four in total. If it''s easy to buy, we''ll have one for each person, so give me back the thermal imager."


    Gao Yangshan said: "sorry, if you say so, I can''t pay you back. Well, you say, I can exchange anything with you, or how about you make a price."


    "Well, either exchange your gun with me, or give me ten million."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "man, don''t be kidding. Be serious. Anyway, I won''t pay you back. You can make a realistic condition. Otherwise, I''ll talk about the condition after asking knight. Please rest assured that I won''t ask you for nothing."


    "Ram! You bastard! Fake oil, don''t let me catch you. I''ll shoot you bastard, fake oil! Fake oil!"


    When Eric scolded, Gao Yang''s phone rang. Gao Yang hurriedly said, "there''s a call. I have to answer the phone. Also, keep the channel clean. In addition, fake oil rabbit."


    After scolding, Eric didn''t scold again in the walkie talkie, because Gao Yang shamelessly said to keep the communication channel clean, and although the dedicated Eric was angry, he still didn''t occupy the communication channel of the walkie talkie.


    Gao Yang first connected the phone call from uliyangke, and then said to Li JinFang, "go and return the gun to the prince, and then carry him back on a stretcher."


    After explaining Li JinFang, Gao Yang picked up the phone and said, "Hey, what''s up."


    "It has been found out that the person who attacked you should be a special operation team of the Jaguar force, with a number of 76. After they received the evacuation order yesterday, they lost contact with the headquarters. Now, gogwu has protested, but the headquarters still can''t contact them."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "this is very strange. Is the other party going to play any tricks?"


    "It shouldn''t be. If they want to play tricks, they won''t just send these people over. In fact, how they found your camp is also a mystery. Before they get in touch, no one can know what the intention and how the troops attacking you are. Are those people threatened?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "there is basically no threat. Don''t worry. Then, when can we withdraw?"


    "I was just about to tell you that the final result of the negotiation has been reached and the details have been settled. You don''t have to care about anything. Just let the angel people leave some air defense missiles. The rest will be handled by the government army. The Colombian army will cooperate to issue a statement to express its failure. In short, everything next has nothing to do with us. Today, the government army will remove the blockade and pick you up Our people will arrive soon. I''ll tell you the time and place of the meeting, man. We''re going home. "

 Chapter 537

    After walking for a long time, Gao Yang set out during the day and arrived at the place where they agreed to meet with uliyangke by the side of highway 40 late at night.


    Trekking in the jungle is not easy, not to mention carrying people on stretchers and carrying a lot of equipment. Although people are carried in turn and have many breaks on the road, everyone has a feeling of escaping from life when drilling out of the jungle.


    The meeting place was agreed, but it was still unlikely that they could meet after they came out of the forest. However, when they got out of the jungle and to the side of the road, they immediately saw the lights on in the distance.


    Seeing the lights on the road, I contacted ulyanko by phone and confirmed that ulyanko had brought the long car parked on the side of the road. Most people sat down on the road and didn''t even have the strength to get up.


    The motorcade drove to Gao Yang''s side. Ulyanko jumped out of the car first. He ran to Ivan''s stretcher first. After talking to Ivan excitedly, he immediately greeted the people who brought him and helped Gao Yang, who were too tired to move, to the car.


    Gao Yang''s endurance is good, and his injury has not completely healed, so he doesn''t need him to help carry the stretcher on the road, and he is not allowed to carry too many things, so Gao Yang feels good. He is one of the few people who can stand.


    Wuliyangke shook hands and hugged everyone in turn, and then solemnly said thank you. When the last one came to Gaoyang, wuliyangke looked with emotion, hugged Gaoyang heavily, and said in a deep voice: "thank you, ram, thank you for everything."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you''re welcome, friend. You should."


    Little Downey also came with ulyanko. After ulyanko expressed his gratitude excitedly, little Downey hugged Gao Yang and said loudly, "it''s going to leave at last, brother, it''s too difficult."


    Smiling and touching his fist with little Downey, Gao Yang patted little Downey on the shoulder and said, "it''s been a hard time, but we''ve survived. After we go back, I''ll have a big meal. Now I want to vomit when I see the night war food."


    Ulyanko whispered: "big Ivan specially told me that he wanted to invite you to South Africa. He must thank you face to face. It should have been big Ivan who came in person, but you know, big Ivan can''t leave South Africa easily, so if you don''t have anything urgent, go to South Africa with me."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "look back, look back, I really have something urgent. Don''t say these first. Did the angel receive it?"


    Ulyanko said regretfully, "the angel people haven''t received it yet. Their position is more in-depth, but their action should be faster. It''s estimated that they should arrive in two hours. You can wait for them with me or send you away first. Ram, can''t you really go to South Africa this time?"


    Gao Yang repeatedly said, "besides, what, are we going directly to the United States or what?"


    Ulyanko shrugged helplessly and said, "well, let''s wait until you have time. Well, we have to go to Brazil first, and then arrange for you to go to the United States. If you can give me your weapons and take them away, it doesn''t matter. You can leave at any time when an interesting American flight is available."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "go to Brazil and leave Colombia first. I don''t want to separate from my gun."


    Ulyanko prepared very well. In order to pick up the wounded, he also brought several ambulances. After seeing Frye and them sent to the ambulance, he sighed loudly: "I''m going to leave at last. I''m tired of staying these days, but we just leave like this. Is there no problem? I don''t want to be chased and beaten after leaving the jungle. What''s more, what worries will we have about these things?"


    Ulyanko smiled: "in theory, there will be no problem. All the people who come to pick us up are gogwu. Now gogwu has taken everything you have done into his own hands, and you have not exposed specific personal information. There is no need to worry about the risks in the future. In fact, even if you stay in Colombia and travel for a while, there is no problem.


    The scapegoat has been found. The military has completed the task perfectly. The president delivered a television speech, showing the seized arms and dead bodies. This matter is over, forever. Do you understand? "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s best to end things like this, but how to deal with the culprit? I mean, the culprit who caused these things."


    The gnashing of teeth of populaceae: "You say that gang leader? For him, this is just the beginning. It''s a long way from the end. It almost killed Ivan. Antonov died and so many people were injured. In addition, big Ivan spent $50 million on this matter, plus a lot of arms. A gang leader has caused so much trouble. It would be too cheap for him to kill him directly Come on, trust me, man, his nightmare has just begun. "


    Big Ivan spent $50 million, of which $30 million was given to the angel mercenary regiment, and the price was negotiated by himself.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "fifty million dollars is really a big amount. I may not earn so much in my life. However, I promised 30 million of them to angels. I hope big Ivan won''t mind."


    Ulyanko chuckled, patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said, "man, what are you thinking? It''s life-saving money. It doesn''t matter how much it costs. Besides, the angels you''re looking for are also worth the price. Think about it. Without the help of angels, I don''t know if we can meet today, but I know Ivan is dead."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you don''t mind. Well, everyone gets on the bus. Let''s go up. We''d better wait for the people who pick up the angels and go together. But take this opportunity to let me sleep for a while, man. Now I''m tired, sleepy and hungry."


    Ulyanko immediately said, "get in the car, eat something and go to bed."


    Gao Yang didn''t eat. When someone sent the food to him, he had fallen asleep in the car.


    "Alert! Enemy attack!"


    Gao Yang slept very dead, but suddenly heard someone whisper in his ear. After the enemy attack, Gao Yang ran up from the car seat, held the gun in his left hand and opened the insurance on the gun in his right hand.

 Chapter 538

    Gao Yang, who just woke up from his sleep, was still confused. However, when he saw that knight, little Downey and ulyanko were standing by the door and had time to watch him laugh, Gao Yang realized that he had been corrected.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s face recovering from tension, Knight shrugged and said, "look, my method works best."


    Little Downey looked embarrassed and said to Gao Yang, "you''re sleeping too hard. You don''t wake up when you call you or pat you. As a result, as soon as Nate said warning, you woke up immediately."


    Gao Yang angrily turned off the insurance on the gun, extended his middle finger at Nate, rubbed his face, looked up at the sky, but found that the sky was already bright.


    Wuliyangke laughed and said, "well, everyone is here. It''s time for us to start."


    Knight said impolitely to Gao Yang, "let''s make room. We have a lot to say on the road."


    Gao Yang moved in. When little Downey got on the co pilot, and ulyanko and knight got on the back seat, the car started immediately.


    Sleepy Gao Yang wiped his face and said, "where are we going?"


    "At the airport, Ivan found a place where he can get on the plane without security check. We can fly directly to Brazil."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go back to sleep and call me when I get there."


    At this time, Knight said impolitely, "man, I''ve seen the prince and flying squirrels. They are well taken care of, but you have to give me an explanation..."


    Without waiting for knight to finish, Gao Yang immediately said, "do you want a thermal imager? There''s one. Do you have anything else to say? If not, I''ll sleep."


    Knight looked at Gao Yang in amazement and said, "in my impression, you are not such a shameless guy. Also, man, I have to remind you that no one has ever dared to play rogue with the people of the angel mercenary regiment."


    Gao Yang said boldly, "do you remember what you said when you talked to me about commission?"


    Knight was stunned again and was speechless.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you see, the problem is so simple. You said, blackmail while people are in danger. This is a good opportunity to make money, right? We have to pay you a commission, right? It''s not our obligation for the prince to heal with us, right? Then, it''s reasonable for me to charge a night vision as a reward for taking care of them, right?"


    Several are very reasonable, so that knight is still speechless. At this time, Gao Yang changed his tone and said gently: "it''s just a thermal imager. Do you want to talk to me again?"


    Knight shook his head helplessly and said, "well, forget it, that''s it. I have nothing to say."


    Gao Yang nodded again and again and said, "that''s right. Well, since I''m talking about this, I still want to ask you, what brand is the thermal imager? What model? Where did you get it? How much is it? Can you get it again? Do you have any? How about selling me some more?"


    After hearing this, Knight said contemptuously: "If it''s easy to get it, I''ll specially ask you for an old thermal imager? No, we only have four in total. After you shamelessly robbed one, my two precision shooters and a sniper using a medium caliber rifle were just one person. If the rest was not just enough, I would never let it go."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, even if you don''t have it, where did you get it? You won''t even keep this secret?"


    Knight shrugged and said: "The problem is, I didn''t buy it. I seized it. In 2011, we exchanged fire with a six member combat team. The other side was very powerful. We killed four of them and seized these things. However, they don''t know the origin. From the perspective of equipment and combat style, they should be Americans, but everything on them is not marked, but They are all very advanced, so advanced that they have cross generational advantages.


    I simply can''t judge their origin from the bodies and equipment, so I also want to know where to buy these things. I''ve asked many experts. No one can recognize the origin of the things we seized. Money is not a problem for me, but the problem is that this thing can''t be bought with money. No, I don''t know where to buy it. "


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what guns did they use? What good things have you seized? In addition, since you have seized something, it means that the other party failed to take the body away, which means that you were very close at that time. Didn''t you hear the other party''s conversation?"


    After laughing, Knight quickly turned his face and said, "keep it a secret."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, keep it a secret. I knew you would say so. He''s really a cheapskate. He''s not enough friends."


    Knight said with a disdainful smile, "when have we become friends? How can I not know? This time you paid us, so we just hired..."


    "Well, well, stop talking. It''s just an employment relationship. Your angels don''t need friends and don''t have friends. Really, do you always say this is annoying? But don''t worry. Next time, we''ll save you if you are in trouble. It''s still free. Well, it should be free. It depends on my mood, remember."


    After finishing his words for Nate and expressing his attitude by the way, Gao Yang said in a bored way: "well, do you have anything else to say? I''m sleeping."


    Ulyanko coughed and said, "actually, there''s something else to tell you."


    "What''s up?"


    Ulyanko spread out his hands and said helplessly, "I''ve found out about the small unit that attacked you."


    Gao Yang suddenly became interested and said, "Oh, it''s clear so soon. Tell me, what''s going on."


    Ulyanko looked strange and said: "Well, yesterday, no, it should be the day before yesterday. The day before yesterday, the front-line headquarters gave orders to the Jaguar troops to evacuate them all. However, one of the three combat groups of the Jaguar troops left the battlefield under the leadership of their commander. However, they did not return to the designated place, but disappeared."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I already know this, and then?"


    "Then they found you and launched an attack. After heavy casualties, they failed to achieve any purpose. After you left, they had to evacuate and return to the station."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "what''s the point?"


    Ulyanko said with a wry smile: "Here''s the point. The reason for this is that it''s not a coincidence that the commander of that force found you, but violated the order and went to find you without authorization, because he was very dissatisfied with the order issued by the front-line headquarters. Although he didn''t know why he wanted to cease fire and let them retreat, he thought he and his subordinates were killed after making great sacrifices He can''t accept the ruthless betrayal, so he wants to work alone, and with his subordinates on the premise of confidentiality. "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "to tell you the truth, I also think he was betrayed. We all know their every move. We also know the orders they received and the reports they sent back. As soldiers, it''s really sad to have their boss. However, why can he find us and why should he find us?"


    Ulyanko shrugged and said: "I don''t know how he found you. I can only guess that when he can''t catch up with the angel mercenary regiment, he may know a clue or trace of your temporary camp, and then turn to you to try to avenge his dead colleagues or disrupt the negotiations. The real intention is that the man won''t say it, and his subordinates won''t say it, even though they''ve already died By the military law. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Ulyanko whispered: "The guy who attacked you in violation of orders returned to the station yesterday afternoon and was immediately controlled. After he angrily complained to some people, he was immediately sent to the military law. I think he will be unlucky, because the casualties of the people he took are very large. A total of 27 people were killed and 10 seriously injured. After returning, four of the seriously wounded died in the hospital In the hospital, six of the dead died of directional mines. The rest were shot and caused extremely serious consequences because of violating military orders. The trial began last night. I just got the news not long ago. The trial result has not come out yet. It should take several trials before there is a result. "


    Gao Yang heaved a sigh and said, "is there anything else?"


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "the reason why I say this is because I feel very sad. The officer''s name is Jose de Peres. He is a young officer. He is now a major and has a bright future. But now, I think he is over. Well, as an enemy, how do you evaluate this man?"


    Gao Yang said coldly, "stupid, hot-blooded, a respected hot-blooded impulsive fool."


    Knight also said coldly: "he is a real soldier in character and a complete fool in action. He is not worthy of respect at all. He killed dozens of subordinates at him. If he was under me, I would shoot him immediately. The leopard used to be a worthy enemy, but since their founder died, the leopard has become a concentration of fools."


    Gao Yang glanced at Knight and said, "do you know the founder of the Jaguar army?"


    Knight said coldly, "an old opponent, I killed him myself. He is a real soldier, so I gave his body to his soldiers, but Jose is just a fool. If I guessed correctly, Jose should be the son of the founder of Jaguar."


    After that, Knight waved his fist and said: "As a soldier, he felt betrayed by his incompetent boss and wanted to fight for his dead brother. I understand and support this behavior very much. However, when he knew nothing about the enemy, he was hot headed and took his brother to death. This is not a respectable behavior. It is an abominable stupid behavior. He has to be responsible for dozens of lives."

 Chapter 539

    The work before leaving is very complicated. A group of fully armed people will cause trouble everywhere. Therefore, before leaving, it is a must to change clothes and tidy up all five weapons and equipment.


    Wuliyangke prepared very carefully, and the replacement clothes were ready. After the car drove directly to a place similar to a mountain hotel, everyone got off to take a bath and change clothes for dinner. Gao Yang was too lazy to find out where it was. In short, wuliyangke did what he asked.


    When he changed his clothes and packed up his equipment, Gao Yang was worried that he would not encounter another exchange of fire. If he packed all his weapons, it would be inconvenient to take them out again. He was afraid of sudden changes. However, after wuliyangke repeatedly promised that he would be fine, he finally put all his guns away, Even the pistol was in the bag.


    It was already noon after cleaning up. Wuliyangke didn''t worry about letting people go directly, so he asked Gaoyang them to rest and wait in the hotel. They didn''t regroup and take them to the airport until about ten o''clock in the evening.


    Gao Yang thought that the airport Ivan was looking for would be a small airport, but he didn''t expect that the place they went to was the largest airport in Bogota. Gao Yang was a little silly. There were dozens of people. In addition to guns, bombs and grenades, he swaggered into the airport. Is that what he wanted to do?


    Gao Yang can''t keep silent. He found uliyangke and wanted to ask what''s going on. There''s no way. Others don''t care. The people of Satan mercenary regiment alone have several lives. He can''t be secure without asking clearly.


    Gao Yang was nervous. As a result, he found that ulyanko looked more nervous than him. As a result, Gao Yang was even more nervous. He pulled over ulyanko and whispered, "I thought I would go to a small airport and take a small plane to leave, but here, do you want us to fight again and grab a plane to leave?"


    Ulyanko whispered, "man, I''m mixed in Africa. I''m not familiar with America. Ivan arranged it. I think since he dares to come here, there should be no problem."


    In Gao Yang''s impression, Ivan is fooling around all day. Although he knows that he should have the ability, he can''t understand how much ability he has, but there''s no other way except to believe Ivan''s energy.


    After waiting outside the airport for more than ten minutes, a car drove to the motorcade with a total of more than 20 cars. A man came down and said a few words to Ivan. Ivan took the lead car and drove up.


    Ivan began to leave. Gao Yang and uliyangke could only keep up with each other. Then, the team didn''t go to any terminal or other places at all, but after a turn, they passed three checkpoints all the way and drove directly to the apron.


    All the plans were jointly finalized by ulyanko and Ivan, but ulyanko had no idea, but he knew what the specific arrangements were. After arriving on the apron, ulyanko pointed to an Airbus A-320 and said, "that''s the one, our charter."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s big enough. It''s very good. I''m relieved to be here now."


    The next thing is logical. The party boarded the plane at the fastest speed and carried the wounded to the most spacious first class. Everyone sat down at random and waited for the plane already ready to take off to get on the runway. After the final take-off, Gao Yang finally breathed a complete sigh of relief.


    When the plane took off, Gao Yang couldn''t help but breathe a sigh and said, "it''s finally taking off. Now it''s all right. I''ve been drilling in the woods for fear for a while, but it''s ruined me."


    After Gao Yang said that, Cui Bo shook his head and said, "it''s not safe yet. If the government army can''t find us, it''s simply going to decide to beat us down in the sky. That''s why it''s not safe every day and the earth doesn''t work. Therefore, it''s not safe until it gets out of Colombian airspace."


    Gao Yang''s breath was blocked in his mouth. He looked at Cui Bo and said, "rabbit, you don''t speak. No one thinks you''re dumb. Shut up, will you?"


    Cui Bo was very dissatisfied and said, "what I said is the truth."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it''s because what you said is reasonable that people are afraid. I''ve encountered an air crash. I''m afraid of flying. Can''t you let me finish the journey at ease?"


    Li JinFang said, "don''t be afraid. Something can''t happen. You really have to do something on the ground. You don''t have to wait until the next day. Brother Yang, are you going to learn to fly? You''re afraid of flying. How can you learn?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "a little bit. In fact, it''s not a big deal. I''m going to learn how to fly a small plane. As soon as I arrive in the United States, I''ll find a flight school to sign up. Little Donny is already working on it for me. There are several alternative schools, that is, I''m not sure where to learn. Why, are you interested in learning together?"


    Cui Bo said, "I want to learn, but it''s hard for Jin Fang to say."


    Gao Yang nodded, then stood up from his seat and turned to the humanitarian people sitting behind them: "brothers, we''re going to have a long holiday. Do you have any plans for this time? How about learning to fly a plane with me?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "you know what I want to do. I may not have time. The most important thing is that I''m good at jumping from a plane, but flying a plane is not for me."


    Tommy shook his head again and again and said, "I won''t go either. I may have to return home for some time."


    Bruce smiled and said, "I probably don''t have time. You know, with a girlfriend, I have a lot to do when Lucy''s injury is cured."


    Without response, Gao Yang sat back and said to Li JinFang: "what about you? What are your plans?"


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "I''m going to tell you, brother Yang, we''re going to rest for a period of time. It happens that Li Pengfei is very short of people. I''m going to help them. Their company has a security job in the Democratic Republic of the Congo. I''m going to help them for a period of time. If we take action, I''ll come back."


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang have shares in the security company now presided over by Li Pengfei. Li JinFang''s help is actually working for his own company. Besides, in personal time, Li JinFang can do whatever he wants, and Gao Yang certainly won''t stop him.


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "OK, you can go if you want. I know your boy has to find them and keep in touch. I wonder if we can train our people to parachute jump. If you want to practice together, I''ll call you back. If you don''t practice, you can stay in the DRC."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "OK, as soon as I get to Brazil, I can go directly. If I don''t go to the United States with you, I can contact you if I have something."

 Chapter 540

    Ivan can call the wind and rain in Colombia, but his foundation is in Brazil.


    There are more than 700 civil airports in Brazil, most of which are small airports. A small part of them are managed by the Brazilian aviation infrastructure management company, and the rest are managed by the state and city where they are located. However, a very few airports are managed by private enterprises with the approval of the Brazilian Civil Aviation Administration, and the airport where they land is a private airport. The most important thing is, This airport is Ivan''s.


    The airport is on the outskirts of Sao Paulo. It is said to be a private airport, but it is not small at all. Although there is only one runway, the runway has reached the 4C standard for large cargo aircraft to take off and land. The most important thing is that with an airport completely controlled by itself, Ivan will be much more convenient no matter what he carries.


    Arms traffickers can achieve the point of owning their own airport. Although it is only the right to operate, it is enough. Moreover, this is not the pen of big Ivan, but it seems that Ivan alone won it.


    When Ivan faintly told Gao Yang that the airport they were about to land belonged to him, Gao Yang''s surprised mouth couldn''t close. Of course, Ivan said it to Gao Yang secretly. It''s better not to let too many people know.


    With their own airport, everything will be easy to do, but it''s time to break up in Sao Paulo.


    Although Ivan usually does not take charge of the specific operation of the airport, but hands over all the large and small affairs to professional managers, Ivan also has his own office at the airport. Moreover, because some special goods are often transported to the airport, Ivan has enough rooms in the airport to arrange for everyone to stay.


    Originally, after getting off the plane, they had to enter the rest area directly, but after getting off the plane one after another, the angel mercenaries did not leave and stopped beside the plane.


    After waiting for Gao Yang to get off the plane, knight standing on one side waved his hand at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "we have left Colombia to Brazil. I have fulfilled my promise. Now, I announce that the mission is officially over. I think you won''t have any opinion."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course, I won''t have any comments. I''m very satisfied with your service. Well, praise you. You did a very, very good job."


    Knight nodded calmly and said, "very good. Then, this is the end of our trip. Thank you for taking care of the prince and flying squirrels. If you plan to hire us, you are welcome to call and leave."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''re leaving now? Is it OK to leave by yourself?"


    Knight shrugged and didn''t answer Gao Yang''s obvious idiot question. After snapping his fingers at his subordinates, Knight turned and left.


    "Hey, don''t you even say goodbye?"


    Knight stopped, looked at Gao Yang and said seriously: "Welcome to call, but it''s better not to see you, because now I think you are really an interesting group of people. Personally, my idea has changed. I don''t think it''s a good idea to kill you all. Therefore, if you''re not sure whether it''s a hostile or peaceful relationship, it''s better not to see you again, because if your respective tasks are different If we are in a state of hostility, I can only choose to destroy you. "


    In addition to being helpless, Gao Yang waved to Nate and said, "then it''s gone. I have time to call and sit down for coffee, but I''d better not see you on the battlefield. We have a good relationship. I don''t want to kill you if I meet you."


    Gao Yang finds that when he talks to knight, he likes to take advantage of his mouth more and more. There is no way. Knight has a principle when it sounds good, and a stubborn and stupid when it sounds bad. The key is that the principle that knight abides by is still the one Gao Yang finds unacceptable. Therefore, without prejudice to him, Gao Yang feels sorry.


    Knight didn''t care about Gao Yang''s cheap mouth. After a faint smile, he immediately turned and left. He was very simple. Several of his men, such as Sirte and Eric, who had been with Gao Yang for a long time, waved when they left, and finally said hello.


    Watching knight and his party leave, uliyangke bar smacked his mouth and said, "it''s really a strange person, but it''s a very powerful strange person. The angel mercenary regiment, tut Tut, have to admit that they are really powerful."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I just ask this guy not to regard us as opponents who must be killed. They are crazy. I''m not. What''s this behavior? It''s a stupid behavior that can only be done by crazy people."


    After he finished, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t talk about him. Let''s send Ivan in first, and then talk about how we leave."


    I arrived at Ivan''s base camp safely. Although there were several injured people, it was inevitable to celebrate. The venue for celebration was arranged before the plane landed. I found a room in the office building of the airport. The environment was not very good, but the prepared things were top-level. Ivan had to thank the benefactor for saving his life. It was too shabby to do so.


    You can''t drink. You can''t even eat. Ivan was there, and Frye, Lucy and Sergey were there, but they just walked through the stage.


    After everyone sat down, Ivan, who was in a wheelchair, gently waved his hand and whispered, "everyone, thank you for everything you have done during this time. Now, please drink as much as you can. I promise I''ll have a good drink with you after I recover."


    Ivan was tired of saying a few words, and it was difficult for him to sit in a wheelchair. As the host, after making as brief a speech as possible, Ivan said to Gao Yang: "brother, when you arrive here, you will be at home. In terms of safety, there is no need to have any concerns. I guarantee your absolute safety."


    After saying a few words, ulyanko asked someone to send Ivan away, then picked up a glass of vodka and said in high spirits: "big Ivan entrusted me. We must thank all of you here. He is very grateful for what you have done for Ivan. In addition, Ivan can''t drink. I''ll drink for him. Come on, have a drink first! We must have a good drink today."


    "Cheers to Ivan!"


    A group of old maozi raised their glasses and shouted, while Gao Yang looked at the wine glass with more than 32 vodka, but he and Cui Bo looked at each other.


    A special flat bottomed glass for drinking vodka is called Luo cup. It can hold 180 ml to 200 ml of wine. It''s almost four Liang. One glass of wine is almost as good as another. You have to pour two glasses.


    Seeing that everyone was still waiting for him, Gao Yang could only raise his glass. At this time, Li JinFang said proudly: "the ram is injured and has not fully recovered. He can''t drink more. The rabbit''s rib is injured and can''t drink more. Come on, drink less if you are injured and drink more if you can. We''re done!"


    Li JinFang''s words are heroic, and he is also heroic when he drinks wine. He drinks a large glass of vodka in one gulp, and a Russian also drinks it in one gulp. However, Russians love drinking, but not everyone can drink. There are large drinks, but there are also small ones. When this cup goes down, someone blushes immediately.


    After drinking a glass, Samuel immediately grabbed the wine bottle and poured it on himself. Then he shouted, "cheers to Satan''s mercenaries!"


    After a shout, another glass of wine was poured again. Ulyanko coughed and said, "cheers to the dead Antonov!"


    "Cheers to all the injured, guys, get well soon!"


    One proposal was a full glass of vodka. After four consecutive drinks, ulyanko''s face was red and his tongue was big. He stood up again and said loudly, "I suggest we have a drink for the ram. He is the best friend and sniper I have ever seen. Well, he is also the head of the best mercenary regiment."


    After a loud promise, the full glass of wine was drunk. This time, even TREB and Tommy, who had been afraid to drink all, drank it clean.


    After another round of drinking, brejinfsky stood up again. His performance was good and he seemed to be able to stick to it. However, he spoke more. His face was excited and said in a loud voice: "Let''s drink to the heroes of the Russian Federation, the best machine gunners I''ve ever seen, and our big dog. The heroes from the 45th special regiment of our airborne independent guards, the living heroes, brothers, come and worship the heroes."


    With a roar, he drank again, but by this time, few of Ivan''s men who had participated in the whole war could stand up.


    Ulyanko blushed and staggered to his feet. He didn''t speak quickly. He held up his cup to Bruce and said, "I propose to thank the test tube. Without him, all our efforts were in vain. He saved Ivan. He is the best military doctor. And, Andy Ho, you are the best and best surgeon. Let''s have a toast."


    Shouting a toast, uliyangke slipped out and turned under the table. After a glass of wine, several people came together.


    A mouthful of food didn''t eat. It was a continuous mouthful of stuffy. It took less than five minutes. At least two kilograms of wine went into the stomach. Few people can hold on.


    Gao Yang''s few people who fill up when they drink are not counted. They have been drinking all the time, but looking at the people who haven''t done anything, there are only Li JinFang and Samuel. At this time, Gao Yang suddenly remembered that Samuel''s nickname is wine barrel.


    Just then, groliov, who didn''t drink much less, shakily grabbed Li JinFang next to him and whispered: "Toad, I give you a serious task. With the Russians, you can admit defeat on any occasion, but never admit defeat on the wine field. Drink Samuel and let them know that even if we drink, Satan is the best. Kill the barrel! It''s up to you!"

 Chapter 541

    Gao Yang really doesn''t care about whether he can drink. He just drinks and won''t rise to a higher level.


    Gao Yang doesn''t care, but groliov cares very much. Li JinFang doesn''t care, but after hearing groliov''s advice, he also begins to care.


    Gao Yang thinks it''s not reliable to compare who can drink with the Russians. The key is that the other party has a nickname called wine bucket. It would be stupid if he can''t contact the meaning behind the nickname.


    Samuel is undoubtedly the one who can drink, but Gao Yang has no idea about Li JinFang''s drinking capacity. Although he knows from groliov that Li JinFang can drink very well, Gao Yang lacks an intuitive understanding of how much he can drink.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang drink a lot together, but the problem is that if they are not drunk, it means that everyone doesn''t drink much. If they want to let go of drinking, Gao Yang is always the first to be put down. Therefore, he doesn''t know how much Li JinFang can drink.


    Samuel and Li JinFang began to fight for wine. They didn''t eat anything. They just smiled. When their cups were full, they were lifted, their heads tilted, and a glass of wine poured into their mouths.


    There are few people in the room who can live. Ulyanko has long been under the table. Groliov first fell on the table, and then slowly slipped down. If they drink too hard and too fast, they will be directly put down and have no chance to vomit.


    Gao Yang counted the number of drinks for Li JinFang and Samuel. When they both drank the tenth cup, Samuel still looked fine, but Li JinFang blushed and began to stagger.


    Gao Yang frowned. Li JinFang''s wine has seriously exceeded the limit that ordinary people can bear. Ten glasses of wine, that is, the amount of more than three kilograms and nearly four kilograms, Gao Yang really began to fear that they would drink human life again.


    "Jin Fang, don''t drink any more. We have to leave. It''s bad to drink too much."


    Li Jin didn''t lift his head either. He just looked at Samuel and said loudly, "brother Yang, don''t interrupt. I can drink urgent wine. You see how I can drink Samuel down. As long as he does, I''ll go to the toilet and vomit. It''s hard to say if I drag it."


    Gao Yang looked at Samuel and felt that Samuel was still very stable, and his hand holding the cup was also very stable. It really didn''t look like pouring out as soon as he drank.


    After Li JinFang finished, he raised his glass, motioned, looked up and drank another glass.


    Samuel drank without showing any weakness. Now he is alone. All the Russians have fallen down. He can sit down. His main opponent Li JinFang seems to be able to insist. Of course, although Gao Yang and Bruce are fine, they are all counted. They can''t be counted without drinking.


    Drinking is like fighting. Li JinFang began to use the art of war. His strategy is to attack continuously until Samuel is brought down.


    Li JinFang poured the wine quickly. After drinking it quickly, while pouring the wine, he shouted to Gao Yang in Chinese: "brother Yang, I can''t hold it. I should pour it if he doesn''t pour it. I''m ready to carry people."


    After saying that, after the wine was full, Li JinFang raised his glass again and said to Samuel, "it''s really a wine barrel. Come on, cheers."


    Li JinFang drank it all at once. Samuel smiled and drank the wine smartly, and it still seemed that there was nothing to do.


    Gao Yang''s heart was completely cold. He felt that Samuel was a god of wine and could not be knocked down. However, when Gao Yang was desperate, he saw Samuel stretch out a thumb to Li JinFang. After making a gesture, he rushed forward to the table and slammed his face on the plate in front of him.


    After watching Samuel fall, Li JinFang was stunned. He laughed and said, "it''s all right. It''s not OK. I was scared and thought I was going to lose."


    After that, Li JinFang staggered to his feet, held the wall and was about to leave. Gao Yang hurriedly said, "what are you doing?"


    Li JinFang said proudly, "I''ll vomit first."


    Cui Bo hurriedly helped Li JinFang to the toilet. After they opened the door, four or five people walked in silently from the outside. Without talking, they carried out the people who were basically lying on the ground.


    After waiting for a while, only a few of them were left in the room. A good celebration banquet turned into a wine competition. As a result, there was no food on the table.


    After looking at the others, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, you can finally eat. Come on."


    No one drank any more. Several people began to talk slowly while eating. At most, they sipped champagne with dinner, and the atmosphere became much easier.


    After talking and laughing for a few words, Gao Yang turned and said to Andy he: "Dr. he, you have arrived in Brazil now. I think you must go home."


    Andy ho nodded and said, "yes, I''ve been out for a long time. It''s time to go home."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s time to go back, but what are Dr. he''s plans for the future? I don''t know what Dr. he thought about the problem I talked to you last time."


    Having arrived in Brazil, he must break up with Andy ho soon. Since Gao Yang and Andy ho showed their intention to attract him, Andy ho only said to think about it, but until now, Andy ho has not given an answer, so Gao Yang has to ask him before breaking up.


    Andy he bowed his head and pondered for a moment, smiled helplessly at Gao Yang and said, "to tell you the truth, I yearn for your way of life, but I can only regret that I can''t do it for the time being. Now I''m back to Brazil, and I''m sure to live at home for a while, and..."


    After looking at AVA around him, Andy he sighed helplessly and said, "AVA has come, and I have to put her in place. Well, I haven''t had fun with AVA in recent years. I think I may have to take AVA around the world, so I''m sorry, I can''t consider other things for the time being."


    EVA smiled happily, but Gao Yang sighed with regret and said, "well, have a good time. In addition, say hello to your family for me."


    After raising his glass to greet Gao Yang, Andy he smiled and said, "when will a stable life make me unbearable? I hope you can consider letting me join Satan."


    While he was talking, Li JinFang came back unsteadily. At this time, he didn''t let Cui Bo hold him. After sitting back in his position, Li JinFang waved his hand and said, "isn''t the food cold yet? The maozi are all down. No one will disturb us to eat again. Let''s eat!"

 Chapter 542

    Li JinFang put down a total of 13 people. None of the old maozi, including groliov, who sat down to drink together, could stand back.


    But when a group of maozi who woke up the next day saw Li JinFang again, their eyes changed. It turned out that the Russians were only grateful to the people of Satan''s mercenary regiment, Gao Yang and Li JinFang, but there was no respect at all. But now, even when they saw Gao Yang, there was a sense of respect in their eyes, Even the tone of voice has changed a lot.


    To convince the Russians and drink them down at the wine table is a more labor-saving way than knocking them down, at least in most cases. Of course, it is impossible to end a war by drinking the Russians on the battlefield. Otherwise, in World War II, Germany will be able to sweep the Soviet Union by selecting a group of drinkers who can drink.


    Praising their relationship with Samuel is unlikely. Therefore, when Li JinFang drank them down, he won the greatest respect. Especially after Samuel, who has always been famous for drinking, was put down by Li JinFang, the attitude of Samuel and others towards Li JinFang was only engraved with the word "convinced" on his face.


    A popular story is that when the Soviet Union just disintegrated, the Chinese took the opportunity to buy arms, equipment, technology and everything they could buy, while the Russians took the opportunity to open their mouth. However, at a banquet, a major general of China drank and brought down 18 generals and experts who came to negotiate.


    After the overall victory at the wine table, when the negotiation team of Huaxia came to the negotiation table again, their negotiators seemed to have no confidence and agreed to all the conditions offered by Huaxia. Huaxia was finally able to make a lot of cheap, and all this was opened from the wine table.


    Of course, no matter how widely spread the story is, it is only a story. You can laugh at it and it can''t be true. However, the story may be made up, but for Russians who are addicted to alcohol, it can really build a psychological advantage by drinking him down at the wine table.


    After drinking once, Gao Yang said that during their next day and a half in Brazil, although they still had big fish and meat, no one asked Li JinFang for wine again.


    Two new people have been added to the team. If Lucy and Tommy want to go to the United States together, they have to operate for a while. They have to do everything. However, little Downey began to prepare as soon as he got the news. Although many things can''t come out in a day or two, they are ready now, just waiting to be delivered.


    Ivan was supposed to go to South Africa to meet his uncle Da Ivan, but Gao Yang couldn''t leave yet. Ivan stayed with him. It was actually more convenient for him to stay in Brazil, but da Ivan couldn''t come and wanted to see Ivan, so he had to let Ivan go to South Africa.


    At noon on the third day of arriving in Sao Paulo, just after lunch, Gao Yang was chatting with Frye, but little Donny ran into their house excitedly, raised his things and said: "Things have been delivered, passports, visas, exit certificates, everything has been done. In addition, Tommy and Lucy''s driver''s licenses in the United States have also been done. Just go back and get them. I have booked a ticket to New York and the plane this afternoon. We''ll go directly to the airport later."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "good. Is everything all right? I don''t want to be stopped at the airport."


    Little Downey said confidently: "Don''t worry. If I can''t handle such a few things well, I don''t have to be a broker. In addition, you all take the passenger plane back. I''ll leave later. I''ll take the general cargo plane tonight and take your equipment with me. Well, this cargo plane carries tropical fruits. On the way back, I think I have a lot of fruits to eat."


    Gao Yang laughed and finally left, which made him very happy. However, after laughing twice, Gao Yang found that Frye seemed to have something on his mind. When he learned that he was going back, instead of laughing, he looked worried.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "Frye, what''s the matter with you?"


    Frye smiled bitterly and said, "boss, I''m injured. I can''t move much now. I can''t hide it."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized and said, "you''re afraid your mother and girlfriend are worried about you, aren''t you?"


    Frye said sadly, "yes, I''m afraid of them. I''m afraid of them. I''m more afraid of them. Well, it''s nothing. I think it''s no problem."


    Gao Yang knows what Frye is worried about. Frye is afraid that his mother and girlfriend will stop him from becoming a mercenary again after he goes home.


    Gao Yang patted Frye on the shoulder and said: "In fact, if your mother really doesn''t want you to be a mercenary again, you should seriously consider this problem. Frye, the situation is different from that at the beginning. At that time, we were all very poor and we became mercenaries in order to make a lot of money. However, now we have money. To tell the truth, I think it''s a wise choice to quit this profession now."


    Frye shook his head again and again and said, "no, don''t say this, boss. I don''t want to retire. When we all retire and quit, it''s not too late for me to think about it. As long as you continue, I will follow you. Boss, no matter what you do, I must follow you."


    Gao Yang thought about it carefully. After a war in South America, his deposit figure is finally not zero. Now his account should have more than $2 million. The maritime security company has begun to get dividends. How can he have an income of more than $1 million a year? At least, he takes a stake in Li Pengfei''s security company, Although it is still a long time before the dividend, the prospect is very good. Similarly, it should be no problem to get a dividend of more than 500000 a year. If you retire, it doesn''t seem unacceptable.


    Whenever a battle is over, Gao Yang will seriously think about whether to retire. Unlike knight, he can''t live without fighting. Although he returns to ordinary people''s life, no longer speaks with a gun, and faces many rules and restrictions, he may feel a little uncomfortable for a while, but Gao Yang actually yearns for this kind of life.


    While Gao Yang was thinking seriously, Frye said: "Boss, I have a deposit of more than six million dollars now. Ha, I can''t imagine that I would be happy for a long time if I got six dollars. However, I don''t think I''m rich. My foundation is too thin. I don''t have real estate or real estate. I don''t have anything else except six million dollars. Therefore, I''m still far away from the rich, and my ideal is good I want to be a rich man, so I''m still early to retire. "


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "you have so much money, and you also have shares in maritime security company. Isn''t that a rich man?"


    Frye shook his head and said: "Of course not. I like living in big cities, so I plan to buy an apartment in New York. I asked. The smallest and cheapest apartment with property rights also needs $1.6 million. That''s too small. If it meets my requirements, it needs at least $4 million. In addition, I have to buy a car, at least two cars, and I like luxury cars, so at least $500000 The yuan is gone again, and there will be children in the future. I have to prepare his tuition for the child. It''s not easy to raise a child, so it''s not much to prepare a million yuan. In addition, I envy your farm very much, but I still want to be a neighbor with you, so the farm must be bought, so I won''t buy too much, but 500000 dollars is gone again, so... "


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "stop, stop. Don''t forget it. If you count again, I think I''m poor. Please, your deposit is now more than me, okay!"


    Gao Yang was frightened. He thought he was rich before, but Frye found that he couldn''t afford a house in New York.


    Compared with the real rich, their foundation is still too thin. The amount of money sounds a lot, but once they buy necessities, this money is really not much. After they have all the industries they should have, they can live a retirement life with a deposit of millions of dollars, but they get everything they should buy first After that, it''s hard to say how much money is left in the account.


    Looking at his depressed face, Frye said helplessly: "Boss, you know, my father was a university professor, but I didn''t go to school very much. I learned with you in war. I can''t do anything except war. I don''t have any hope of becoming a rich man except war with you. Therefore, I refuse to consider retirement. Before you retire and before I become a rich man, I am determined You can''t retire. "


    Gao Yang said with a mournful face, "I thought I was already rich. I''ve been thinking about retirement, but when you say so, well, I''ll give up the idea of retirement. I want to make money. I have to make a lot of money!"


    Frye smiled and said, "boss, you''re retiring, and I can only retire. I heard from big dog that other mercenary regiments are not as generous as you. If I mix with others, I can''t make so much money. Besides, if you''re retiring, I won''t continue. I won''t go to other mercenaries. Well, fortunately, you decided to continue."


    Gao Yang wiped his sweat, looked at little Donny and said: "Man, we can''t be too leisurely. Do we have any tasks to do now? If not, go and find some tasks with higher prices. Falk, we have to seize the time to make money. I can''t retire before I earn enough. Now I feel that I was too unprofessional before. Just thinking about retirement is not enough. We have to move and make a lot of money old man.


    Also, it seems that I have to go to South Africa as soon as possible. Well, big Ivan and Ivan want to thank us. I think they have to give us $20 million. I''ll go to South Africa as soon as I have time. I have to get the money quickly. "

 Chapter 543

    Gao Yang and his family stayed in Colombia for almost a month. In fact, this time is not too long, but this month is basically spent in fear every day, which makes Gao Yang feel that the time to separate from ye Lianna is extraordinarily long.


    After getting off the plane, it was already dark, but it was not too late. Among Gao Yang''s party, those who had homes to go home and those who had no homes to go back to stayed in hotels had their own places to go.


    Gao Yang must go to his house with groliov, and must also go to Frye''s house. However, although Frye was injured, he resolutely refused to let Gao Yang and them take him home, but insisted on going back by himself. He didn''t want his family to think he had suffered multiple injuries.


    It was no different from the past. After knocking on the door without prior notice, the two people who wanted to come back received a very warm welcome.


    Although Natalia and groliov are old husband and wife, they are still very passionate when they meet each other.


    Seeing Gao Yang, ye Lianna hugged Gao Yang tightly and buried her head in Gao Yang''s chest. She just hugged Gao Yang. She didn''t say anything, just hugged him.


    Although they have begun to get used to making some intimate moves with Ye liana in front of groliov, the embarrassment still exists. Gao Yang and groliov have their eyes elsewhere.


    After the hug, ye Lianna threw herself into her father''s arms, while Gao Yang gently hugged his mother-in-law. In etiquette, it was no different from seeing his mother-in-law. Compared with the embarrassment of getting along with groliov, Gao Yang was much more comfortable with Natalia.


    Groliov, who had returned home, was very happy. After sitting on the sofa, groliov, who was not very good at expressing his feelings, immediately took out two boxes from his bag, looked left and right at his wife and daughter on both sides, opened one of the boxes and said softly to Natalia, "wife, I have something for you."


    While groliov wanted to give a gift, Gao Yang also coughed, took out the box and sat beside him. She just looked at him tenderly and said to Yelena, "I have a gift for you."


    Groliov took out a ring inlaid with emeralds, and Gao Yang also took out a ring. After they looked at each other, they turned around and turned their backs to each other.


    Groliov put the oversized ring on Natalia''s hand and said with emotion, "I''ve never bought you any jewelry for so many years, honey. It''s hard for you."


    Natalia''s voice began to change. Over the years, she really suffered. After wearing a ring on her hand, Natalia couldn''t help crying, and then hugged groliov again.


    There was not so sensational between Gao Yang and ye Lianna. When Gao Yang brought a ring to Ye Lianna, ye Lianna''s face was like a flower for a moment. She was surprised and said in a loud voice: "honey, are you proposing to me?"


    Gao Yang was startled and hurriedly said, "Hey, no, it''s just a gift. Well, if you propose, of course, you have to choose a romantic day, and I''ll propose with a pair of the best rings."


    Ye Lianna looked disappointed, but she happily kissed Gao Yang on her face and said, "I like it very much. Thank you, honey."


    After taking out the ring, Gao Yang took out another necklace and put it on Ye Lianna. After looking left and right for a long time, he smiled and said, "it''s so beautiful. It suits you very much."


    At this time, groliov coughed, and then Gao Yang and groliov stood up with a tacit understanding. Their eyes did not touch each other. After sitting in each other''s positions, they immediately put on a smile.


    "My baby, dad also has a gift for you. Have a look. Do you like it?"


    "Natalia, I have a present for you, too. I hope you like it."


    Gao Yang gave his mother-in-law a necklace, while groliov also gave Yelena a necklace. After waiting to give the gift again, groliov coughed and the two exchanged positions again.


    After sitting down again, Natalia smiled and said, "Elena, go and talk to Gao in your room."


    Gao Yang, if granted amnesty, came to Ye Lianna''s room. After closing the door, there was a long kiss. After the two separated, ye Lianna just stared at Gao Yang and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Gao Yang felt that ye Lianna''s mood was not very high. He couldn''t help but say with concern, "baby, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Lianna smiled reluctantly and whispered: "Nothing. I just miss you and worry about you. You and my father are fighting outside, but I can''t do anything at home. I can''t be with you, which makes me feel useless. I don''t want to interfere with your thoughts, and I don''t want you to think I''m trying to change your career and life. However, I really hope you and my father can no longer engage in such dangerous work I''m sorry, I don''t know what to say. "


    Gao Yang hugged Ye Lianna and said, "baby, don''t worry. You know, I won''t have anything. Don''t worry too much, okay? I promised. I''ll marry you when you graduate, and I''ll come."


    Ye Lianna nodded gently and said, "you will not have anything. God will bless you and my father. You will not have anything."


    Gao Yang quickly smiled and said, "yes, we won''t have anything. Well, be happy now."


    After ye Lianna forced a smile, she looked at Gao Yang and hesitated for a long time before she said hard, "Gao, I think I''m too selfish. I think I''m sorry for you and Catherine."


    "What are you thinking? You''re not sorry for anyone," he frowned


    Ye Lianna sighed and said: "I''ve loved you since I first saw you, but now I think Catherine is more suitable for you. You all love adventure. You knew each other on the grassland in Africa, but I can only learn damn music in school. I know Catherine loves you very much. If I didn''t show up, you would be together. I feel very sorry now Catherine, I''m sorry, too, because I can''t help you. I just, I''m just enjoying everything you give me, but I can''t pay anything for you. This feeling makes me very uncomfortable. "


    Gao Yang said seriously, "when you think about this, have you ever thought about whether I love Catherine? Baby, I love you, that''s enough."


    Ye Lianna hugged Gao Yang again, buried her head and whispered, "love is selfish. I feel sorry for you, but I can''t give you up. I can''t give you to Catherine, never. I will love you until I die."


    Gao Yang stroked Ye Lianna''s back and said with a smile, "isn''t that enough? What are you still thinking, baby, don''t make things too complicated."


    Ye Lianna nodded gently and said: "But now I think Catherine is so poor. She is still in the hospital, and she is to save me. In fact, if she doesn''t love you deeply, she won''t save me, because she doesn''t want you to lose me. Now I think Catherine is so great and really great. Therefore, when I face her, I feel very sorry. I don''t think I''m wrong, but I took her after all Loved ones. "


    Gao Yang sighed: "Love is a thing that can''t be robbed. If I don''t like you, no one can take me away. Do you think I can be robbed casually? Please, I''m human, and don''t you know? I was going to pursue Catherine at that time, but she refused, well, because she didn''t know whether she liked Adele or me at that time. She beat me After meeting me, you can confirm who she loves, so you don''t have to apologize at all. "


    Ye Lianna immediately raised her head and said with sparkling eyes, "really?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "of course it''s true. When you were in South Africa, you didn''t know the situation at that time."


    After thinking about it carefully, ye Lianna puffed and said: "It seems so. I proudly declared victory at that time, but I don''t know the situation. The relationship between you, Catherine and Adele is too complicated. Well, since Catherine is sure that she likes you after me, I don''t have to be too sorry, right? She doesn''t know how to cherish it. That''s great. I feel much more comfortable now ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. The emotional entanglement really gave him a headache. In his conscience, Gao Yang really liked Catherine, but it was limited to this. After establishing a lover relationship with Ye Lianna, he never gave birth to any colorful intestines. He really loved Ye Lianna very much and had no place to accommodate other women in his heart.


    Ye Lianna is a brave girl. She dares to express her feelings, but ye Lianna is also a very kind girl. After discovering Catherine''s feelings for Gao Yang and sacrificing her life to save her, ye Lianna fell into confusion. However, after Gao Yang''s Enlightenment for half a day, ye Lianna''s mood finally got better.


    Seeing that ye Lianna was no longer depressed and finally began to talk and laugh, Gao Yang took out two more boxes from the backpack he put aside and said: "This is for my mother. I don''t know when I will have the opportunity to give it to her or how long it will take. Now you keep it for me. When you see my father and mother, as a daughter-in-law, you can take this as a gift to my mother."


    Happily put away the emerald ornaments Gao Yang prepared for his mother, ye Lianna made a face at Gao Yang and said with a smile: "I won''t give your things to your mother as my gift. I will prepare my own gifts myself. However, I''m very glad you let me keep these things for you."

 Chapter 544

    After leaving Chile, Catherine did not go to the school where she worked, but returned to New York with her parents and was admitted to Cornell Presbyterian Hospital.


    Cornell Presbyterian Hospital is one of the best hospitals in New York. Catherine first received complete follow-up treatment in the hospital and still lives in the hospital. However, she is not in the hospital ward, but in the rehabilitation center. She needs to receive rehabilitation treatment for a period of time before she can go home.


    The next day, Gao Yang and groliov''s family went to visit Catherine. Groliov and Natalia were really grateful to Catherine for her actions.


    During these days, Natalia and Yelena often went to see Catherine, which is familiar.


    Before meeting Catherine, groliov had prepared his gifts. This time, he got a lot of emeralds. Groliov naturally wanted to use emeralds as a gift to thank Catherine, even for Adele. However, there was a problem that when he and Gao Yang took out their prepared gifts together, there were too many emeralds, It doesn''t seem so precious.


    Before entering the rehabilitation center, ye Lianna suddenly handed the box containing the emerald necklace to Gao Yang holding a large handful of flowers and said, "here''s something for you, you''d better give it to Catherine."


    About the gift to Catherine, ye Lianna knew what it was the night before. Gao Yang planned to let Ye Lianna send it out from the beginning. After all, Catherine saved Ye Lianna, and he and ye Lianna have agreed, but now, ye Lianna suddenly changed her mind.


    Gao Yang didn''t understand: "what''s the matter? Why did I give it?"


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "I think Catherine will be more happy that you gave it to her, and this is what you wanted to give her. In order to make Catherine happier, you should give it to her. Well, don''t think too much. Let''s go."


    Put the box into Gao Yang''s hand. Yelena walked in front, found Catherine''s ward and knocked on the door.


    After Gao Yang and groliov entered Katherine''s rehabilitation ward with flowers, Katherine looked surprised and happy.


    Katherine can walk on the ground, but she still has to sit in a wheelchair most of the time. When Gao Yang arrived, Katherine was about to walk in the garden in a wheelchair pushed by her mother for a breath of fresh air, but Gao Yang just caught up with them.


    Groliov first sent the flowers to Catherine and said solemnly, "thank you, Catherine. I am very, very grateful to you. I can''t describe my gratitude to you in words. I wish you a speedy recovery."


    Catherine smiled and took the flowers. Then her mother took them and put them on the cupboard at the head of Catherine''s bed. After thanking Gao Yang for their visit, she took the flowers for Catherine and put them on the head of Catherine''s bed.


    At this time, groliov handed the box to Catherine and said, "this is my little thought. I hope you like it."


    Catherine smiled and took the packaged gift box and said, "thank you. In fact, I can leave the rehabilitation center and go home tomorrow. Therefore, I can say that I am fully recovered now. Please don''t worry about me. I''m fine."


    At the same time, Catherine opened the box. After only looking at the contents, she gave a small exclamation and said, "I''m sorry, this gift is too expensive. I don''t think I can accept it."


    Groliov said anxiously, "please accept it. It''s just an ornament. Please don''t refuse. I really don''t know what other gift is more suitable for you. Oh, Adele also has it. Isn''t she here?"


    Catherine smiled, "Adele has left and some work is waiting for her. I''m sorry. I really can''t accept this gift. It''s too expensive. I don''t think I''m suitable for it."


    Groliov looked very embarrassed and at a loss. At this time, Yelena shrugged and said, "Dad, I told you, Catherine won''t accept your gift. Maybe you should choose another gift for her."


    Catherine had been holding the box. Groliov had no choice but to reconnect the box, and then seemed at a loss.


    At this time, Gao Yang felt that it was a very foolish act to visit Catherine with groliov. He should come with Yelena instead of groliov''s family.


    At this time, ye Lianna smiled gently and said, "well, I think there are too many people in this ward, which is not good for Catherine. Dad, I think you and mom should go outside first."


    Mrs. Taylor and Natalia are very familiar these days. She smiled and said, "in fact, Catherine has nothing to do, but this ward is really too small. I think we can sit outside. If we are not here, it will be more convenient for these young people to talk."


    Catherine''s mother left with groliov and Natalia. Although Yelena stayed, Yelena shrugged and said, "well, it''s finally convenient to talk now. I know you must have a lot to say. Don''t disturb you. I''ll wait outside."


    After ye Lianna went out, Catherine stuck out her tongue and said with a smile: "Ye Lianna is a good girl, but she makes me feel a little embarrassed."


    Gao Yang also felt a little embarrassed. When he found that he was still holding flowers in his hand, he quickly sent the flowers to Catherine''s hand and said, "well, I wish you a speedy recovery."


    Catherine stood up from the wheelchair with flowers in her arms and said with a smile, "I tell you I''m all right. It seems that as long as I''m in a wheelchair, you''ll still think I''m weak. I''ll stand up."


    Gao Yang smiled, handed the box to Catherine and said, "this is a gift I prepared. Well, I hope you will accept it."


    Gao Yang handed the box with both hands. When Catherine took the box, she smiled happily and said, "thank you, huh?"


    Katherine stared at the high left wrist, and the disappointed look on her face flashed away. Then, although she still had a smile on her face, it was obvious that the smile was a little unnatural.


    Catherine opened the box, saw a necklace inside, smiled and said, "very beautiful necklace, very beautiful, but..."


    Gao Yang knew why Catherine looked very lost. He wanted to pretend to be confused, but looking at Catherine, Gao Yang finally raised his left hand, pointed to the watch on his wrist and said: "I''m sorry, I broke the watch you gave me, so I had to take it with me. Well, I still keep the one you gave me. I think it should be repaired."


    Catherine''s gloomy face suddenly regained her look and said in surprise, "really? It''s really broken?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s broken. I don''t know how it''s broken. It seems that it''s knocked, and then the pointer fell down."


    Catherine clenched her lips and said, "well, it doesn''t matter. I mean, if it breaks, it will break. Don''t take it to repair. I''ll give you another piece. Well, ah, thank you for your gift. I like it very much. It''s a very beautiful necklace. I like it very much."

 Chapter 545

    Catherine took out the necklace directly and made a gesture on her chest. Since she accepted the high gift, Catherine wanted to wear it immediately.


    Looking at Catherine''s action of wearing a necklace, she said subconsciously, "do you need me to take it for you?"


    As soon as he spoke, Gao Yang immediately regretted it. He wanted to slap his mouth, but after hesitating for a while, Catherine whispered, "not very good?"


    Looking at Catherine''s hesitation but expectation, Gao Yang asked for the necklace directly from Catherine''s hand, then stood behind Catherine, took a deep breath and put the necklace on Catherine''s neck.


    Catherine smiled very happily, shrugged at Gao Yang and said, "thank you for your gift and your help."


    After Gao Yang''s Wooden nod, he sighed in his heart.


    Obviously, he doesn''t want to have any feelings beyond friendship with Catherine, but Gao Yang always makes some * * actions. The worst thing is that he often makes these * * actions without thinking, and he makes things worse and worse.


    "If you play * * again, you''ll die! If you make a choice, take action quickly. You''d better keep a distance in the future."


    After warning himself in his heart, Gao Yang coughed softly. He wanted to say something to Catherine. It''s best to show his attitude and what kind of relationship they should get along with in the future. However, after half a day''s confused thinking, he couldn''t organize a word.


    Catherine looked at Gao Yang as if she had something to say, so she quietly looked at him and waited for Gao Yang to speak. However, Gao Yang looked at Catherine face to face in a strange attitude for a while, and finally gave up. At a loss, he pointed to the door and said, "I''ll call ye Lianna in."


    Gao Yang pushed open the door, but saw Ye Lianna sitting on a chair in the corridor of the rehabilitation center, looking thoughtful. Gao Yang greeted Ye Lianna. When he came to Ye Lianna, Gao Yang whispered, "don''t do this again in the future."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "don''t be like that?"


    "Don''t give me another chance to be alone with Catherine, no good."


    After kissing on Gao Yang''s face, ye Lianna smiled and said, "well, this is what you asked. Don''t regret it. I have great confidence in you, but it seems that you don''t have much confidence in yourself."


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "what confidence or not? In short, don''t do this in the future. Don''t you know I''ll be very tired. Well, let''s go in."


    Although she was blamed by Gao Yang, ye Lianna looked very happy. After returning to Catherine''s ward with Gao Yang, she smiled and said, "Hi, Catherine, did you tell Gao our plan?"


    Catherine shook her head and said with a smile, "no, you''d better tell him yourself."


    Gao Yang puzzled: "plan? What plan?"


    Ye Lianna waved her hand and said, "Katherine and I are going to learn shooting. We have signed up for practical combat shooting. When Katherine completely recovers, we will go to the training class together. We will take the concealed gun certificate."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "learn practical shooting? Rely on concealed gun certificate? Why do you learn this?"


    Ye Lianna shrugged and said, "I want to learn something in common with you. Catherine, she also thinks it''s time to learn. We''ll get the gun certificate first. When you have time later, you have to teach us some really useful things. It''s a pity that I still have to go to school now."


    Catherine chuckled, "after what happened in Antarctica, I now think it seems a good idea to learn how to use a gun."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s not difficult to learn to shoot. However, gun control in New York state is very strict. I''m afraid it''s not easy to get your concealed gun certificate, especially in New York City. It may take several years to wait for approval."


    Katherine shrugged and said, "in view of the poor public security in the United States, I think it''s better to have a gun license. If you''re in trouble, you''ll be in trouble."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "if you want to take the test, it''s also a good thing."


    Gao Yang doesn''t pay much attention to the issue of gun license. He already has a gun license in Idaho and Montana. The gun license in New York hasn''t been handled yet. The gun license in the United States can''t be used all over the country, but as long as he wants, he can have a gun license in any state in the United States. Of course, it''s fake, but it''s basically impossible to find out the fake certificate, There is no problem when it comes true.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "before you get the gun certificate, you can have your own gun. When you have time, you''d better go to Portland with me and customize a gun for each of you as a gift. Of course, you have to go sometimes."


    Gao Yang has given Ye Lianna a pistol, but he doesn''t mind giving more. Long guns and short guns have to be talented. Catherine has to take the gun certificate. It''s good to give Catherine another gun as a gift. Moreover, after talking about the gun certificate, Gao Yang thinks it''s time to go to Jack as soon as possible and make their guns for Tommy and Lucy card.


    While chatting with Yelena and Catherine, Gao Yang suddenly received a phone call from Frye.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what happened to Frye. When he got through, he heard Frye whisper, "boss, where are you?"


    "I''m on Catherine''s side. What''s the matter?"


    After faltering for a long time, Frye whispered, "boss, I''m going to get married."


    Surprised, Gao Yang almost dropped the phone. After grasping the phone, Gao Yang raised his voice and said, "what did you say just now? Say it again?"


    "Boss, I''m getting married. The sooner the better. Well, my mother and Ella are very worried about me when I come back from my injury. I think, well, I must marry Ella anyway. I might as well get married earlier. Ah, is my decision too hasty?"


    After being stunned and half paid, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "ah, it''s not in a hurry. It''s good to get married. Congratulations, Frye, congratulations. When are you going to hold the wedding?"


    "The sooner the better, but I haven''t prepared anything yet, so I don''t know when I can hold the wedding. Also, boss, I want to invite you to be my best man. Of course, the bridesmaid is Ye Lianna. Is that all right?"


    "No problem, of course no problem. Well, that''s it. Let''s talk about it when we meet. I''ll find you later."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna with an incredible face and said, "Frye is getting married. I''m the best man and you''re the bridesmaid."


    Ye Lianna covered her mouth with her hands, and then shouted in surprise, "Oh, God, Ella is getting married, and I am the bridesmaid. Oh, I envy Ella. She can get married so soon."


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to Tell ye Lianna, but immediately called Li JinFang. As soon as Li JinFang got through, Gao Yang said anxiously, "Frye is getting married. If you have bought a ticket to Africa, return it quickly."

 Chapter 546

    Frye wants to get married, and Li JinFang will attend his wedding anyway. The trip to Africa must be postponed, and Tommy''s trip to Europe must also be postponed.


    Marriage is a big event in life. It must be done well. Gao Yang and ye Lianna happily met the people in the hotel and collectively killed Frye''s house.


    Frye and his girlfriend Ella have lived together for a long time, but they still have a great reaction when they are getting married, and Frye''s mother is very happy.


    When they met Frye, they first congratulated Frye, while Yelena and Ella, two girls of the same age, were excited, happy and had a good relationship. They chattered and ran to Ella''s house. They didn''t know what they were discussing.


    After receiving the congratulations from everyone, Frye seemed a little confused. When Gao Yang asked him what he planned to do with his wedding, Frye, uh huh, for a long time, finally said he didn''t know with a sad face.


    When it comes to marriage, it is highly praised that none of their young people has experience. A group of people have made suggestions according to their impression of the wedding, but no one wants to ask Mrs. Smith and groliov, two experienced people.


    Gao Yang touched his chin and thought for a long time. Then he said in a deep voice, "well, you''re getting married. Did you propose?"


    Frye shook his head and said, "no, Ella and I have been together for so many years. It''s certain that we want to get married. I didn''t want to propose. After I thought of getting married, I told Ella and my mother that they are very happy, and then I''ll inform you."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "that''s not good. Girls, you care about this for a long time. You can get married once in your life. You can''t lack some. Well, find a romantic opportunity and formally propose to Ella. And, have you bought a wedding ring?"


    Frye shook his head and said, "no, but I just gave Ella an emerald ring."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "it doesn''t count. The wedding ring has to be a pair. Go buy it."


    "What kind of wedding are you going to hold? Is it the one in the church?" Cui said angrily


    Frye nodded and said, "yes, my mother is a devout Christian. Although I am, um, not devout, I must hold a wedding in church."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I''ll call little Downey and ask him to help find the church."


    Li JinFang snapped his fingers and said, "marriage is troublesome. It''s very troublesome. Do you take wedding photos or something? Well, do they Americans take this?"


    Li JinFang asked Gao Yang, who was also distressed and scratched his head: "I don''t know this. Let''s shoot in China, but I know whether they can shoot it or not. Otherwise, let''s shoot it too? It''s good to leave a souvenir."


    Tommy suddenly said, "Frye needs to prepare his dress and shoes. We also need them. Well, do any of you have them? If not, I think we have to buy a dress."


    Gao Yang patted his hand and said, "Hey, there''s Ella''s wedding dress. Alas, when I say it, it feels like there are things there. There''s cake. I have to cut cake when I watch movies."


    Then groliov shrugged and said, "there are guests. We must all attend. What about others? Frye, who are you going to invite to your wedding?"


    Frye said with a sad face, "I think it''s really troublesome to hold a wedding. I think I''d better just inform you. Forget about other people. Otherwise, forget about the marriage."


    Gao Yang put on a stiff face and said, "what are you talking about? There''s nothing like you. All right, let''s get ready now. Is there anything else you haven''t missed?"


    Bruce said helplessly, "party, you forgot the party. Brothers, although I''m single now, please don''t forget that I was married, okay? Frye, if you like, I''m very happy to help you design a wedding."


    Gao Yang quickly nodded and said, "yes, Bruce is also a married man. Then, brothers, take action."


    Marriage is a cumbersome and troublesome process. Although Frye wants to hold a small wedding, he also has a lot of work to prepare. It is impossible to make a quick decision.


    For Frye''s wedding, Gao Yang is still very concerned. The brothers of life and death are getting married, so what if they don''t make good arrangements for it, and Frye is not convenient to act now. It''s not convenient for Mrs. Smith and Ella to do everything. Of course, Gao Yang is duty bound to take over the wedding for Frye.


    Contacted little Downey and told him to contact the church. Bruce went to find the hotel and place to undertake the wedding banquet. Bruce and little Downey were mainly entrusted with all the things. They praised their happy hosts. Finally, they found that they had nothing to do, because they didn''t know how to do if they wanted to help Frye.


    While praising their happy assignment, Mrs. Smith walked up to groliov and said with a smile: "Mr. Ivanov, I have a request. This is also Ella''s request. Do you and your wife act as Ella''s relatives? You know Ella''s situation. I hope you can hold her hand and entrust her to Frye at the wedding."


    Ella''s alcoholic father is a beast. Groliov knows this, and their two families lived very close when they were in South Africa. Natalia and Ella have a very good relationship, and Yelena and Ella have a very good relationship. Groliov has no reason to refuse, so it is natural for groliov to replace Ella''s father.


    Groliov leaned over and said, "I''m honored, madam."


    Just then, after Yelena and Ella rushed out of the room, Yelena shouted, "Ella and I are going to choose the wedding dress. Let''s go by ourselves. Bye!"


    Ye Lianna took Ella out of the house and ran away. Gao Yang looked at them and said, "speaking of it, we all have to prepare a dress for ourselves. OK, let''s buy a dress."


    Except Frye, everyone else was very excited. Although Frye was inconvenient to move, he could handle it in a wheelchair. Several people pushed Frye happily to buy his own dress.


    Little Downey is a new Yorker. He can''t be familiar with New York any more. After receiving Gao Yang''s call, he rushed over quickly. With him, everything is no problem.


    After the meeting, little Donny smiled and began to distribute bank cards. Gao Yang didn''t have a bank card. It was inconvenient to buy something. He didn''t have time to do it. Now he has his identity, and it''s no longer a problem to do bank cards. Therefore, after arriving in the United States this time, Gao Yang asked little Donny to do a bank card for each of them, If you buy anything large, you won''t have to transfer money through the Swiss bank.


    Each person has two bank cards, a credit card and an ordinary debit card. When distributing the bank card, little Donny smiled and said: "You don''t have a credit record in the U.S. banking system, so I opened a personal account with * * * * bank, and each person deposited $50000 under their account, and then the credit card was easily applied. I suggest you use a credit card when consuming, because it can establish your credit record."


    After taking his bank card, Gao Yang suddenly patted his head and said, "guys, I forgot that I still have a car in New York! And it''s still a good car. I have to drive it for a ride."


    Little Donny looked sad and said, "the road conditions in New York, I think you will only be blocked when you drive out. You can go for a ride with Yelena, but if you don''t want us to wait for you who are blocked on the way, you''d better take public transport with us."


    Groliov also said with a wry smile: "Gao, hurry up and drive your car to your farm. No one drives it here. It can only fall into dust here. Moreover, you have to pay a lot of money for parking every moonlight. You leave the car and run away. Natalia will have a headache for the bills she receives every month. The parking fee is 1200 dollars a month. Ha, damn it. The car I bought for Natalia is only 12000."


    Gao Yang stuck out his tongue and said, "well, I''ll drive away as soon as possible. The parking fee of 12000 a month, FAK, is too expensive."


    Little Downey shrugged and said, "guys, let''s get down to business. Do you want to buy a good dress or just deal with it once? We have different needs and different places to go."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK! It must be OK."


    Gao Yang''s idea is very simple. He has to buy good clothes when he has money. Why not make money? Now he is still a little away from a real tycoon. However, he just buys clothes. How much can he spend.


    Little Downey nodded and said, "I want to buy it well. However, in view of your income, I think the middle-grade clothing store with a gift price ranging from 5000 dollars to 20000 dollars is the place we should go. You don''t need to go to the high-end tailor''s shop where a suit of dress needs tens of thousands of dollars?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "you say, a dress costs tens of thousands of dollars?"


    Little Donny nodded and said, "yes, the top tailor''s shop, pure handmade dresses, with tens of thousands of dollars, is the lowest. Of course, I mean the middle-grade in high-end clothing stores, which is not the middle-grade goods in the eyes of ordinary people. After all, thousands of dollars of clothes can''t be consumed by ordinary people."


    Gao Yang said hard: "now I''m more sure that we''re not rich. Guys, we have to work hard to make money. Then, it''s better to go to the middle class."


    Little Donny reached out and snapped his fingers, then smiled: "Smart and wise choice. If you let me take you to the top clothing store, I don''t know what to do, because I''ve never been there. In fact, I''ve never been to the middle-grade one. However, I''ve heard people say that now, let''s go to Fifth Avenue in Manhattan. I''ve never bought anything there."

 Chapter 547

    In a small church, the wedding began. Gao Yang was wearing a solemn dress and holding Ye Lianna in a pink floor gown. They walked to the priest. However, their identities were the best man and bridesmaid. When they came to the priest who presided over the ceremony, they separated and stood around.


    When the wedding ring was sent to the Bible in front of the priest, the protagonist came on, and Frye and Ella walked slowly to the priest.


    The priest looked at Frye and Ella and said slowly, "Hello, everyone, under the witness of God, in this holy church, we attend the holy wedding of this man and this woman today. Now, do you two think your marriage alliance is illegal?"


    Frye and Ella looked at each other and said in unison, "I didn''t."


    The priest looked at the standing people and said in a deep voice, "if anyone present has any reason to make this marriage impossible and oppose this marriage, please say it."


    Of course, there was only silence. After a moment, the priest nodded slowly and said to Frye, "Frye Smith, are you willing to accept Ella Kenner as your legal wife?"


    Frye nodded excitedly and said, "I do!"


    The priest looked at Ella and said, "Ella Kenner, are you willing to accept Frye Smith as your lawful husband?"


    Ella was a little too excited. After looking at Frye, she nodded and said, "I do."


    The priest smiled and said, "please exchange your wedding rings."


    Two wedding rings were put on the Bible. Frye picked up one of them and put it affectionately on Ella''s left ring finger. After she put it on Ella, Ella picked up another ring and put it on Frye''s hand.


    When both of their rings were put on, the priest shouted, "with the legal rights conferred by the laws of the United States of America, I now declare that Frye Smith and Ella Kenner are officially married. Now, Frye Smith, you can kiss your wife."


    When the priest announced that Frye could kiss Ella, Frye lifted the white gauze in front of Ella and kissed her gently. At this time, applause suddenly sounded, and some of them whistled loudly.


    Although few people attended the wedding, the atmosphere was very warm. Gao Yang knew how difficult it was for Frye and Ella, two young lovers who had experienced twists and turns in their relationship, to get married. He was sincerely happy for Frye.


    When Frye and Ella came back from the stage, Frye looked with emotion and said to them: "Boss, no, boss, no, no, I should call you Mr. Gao at this time, but it''s difficult for me to call you so formally. Well, on this special day, boss, I want to formally express my gratitude to you. If you hadn''t brought Ella and me out of South Africa, I couldn''t imagine what I would be like now, and I couldn''t think of Ella now What is it like, boss? You are the guide in my life. I will live in gratitude to you all my life. "


    Gao Yang patted Frye on the shoulder with emotion and said, "brother, I''m honored to have you by my side and with all of us."


    Frye was very excited. After a big hug with Gao Yang, he nodded. Then he went to hug everyone attending his wedding one by one. Finally, he hugged his mother affectionately.


    Looking at Frye and his mother hugging together, Gao Yang couldn''t help but wet his eyes. He was thinking about what his mother would look like and what his father would look like if he got married.


    Looking at Frye, everyone was filled with emotion,


    After the formal wedding in the church, the next thing is the banquet. Now it has just entered February, and New York is still very cold. It is not suitable to hold the traditional open-air wedding banquet in the open air, so the venue of the wedding banquet is arranged in a good hotel.


    At Frye''s wedding, there was really no outsider. Although Frye had no relatives, all his best friends came. The only exception was a neighbor who had a very good relationship with his mother Mrs. Smith, a widow from Latvia.


    Treble is going to introduce Tommy''s widow.


    When Cui Bo told Gao Yang that it was the person he intended to introduce to Tommy, Gao Yang did see a bright light. He just took Cui Bo''s words as a joke on Tommy, but after seeing the widow, he really felt that Tommy should try to hook up.


    If you want to introduce, you can''t wait for others. Mrs. Smith, as the host, will introduce you


    Mrs. Smith introduced Gao Yang to the widow, Vita aporkina from Latvia. If Gao Yang didn''t know that the woman was in her forties, he would think that Vita was only a little over thirty.


    Latvia is one of the three Baltic countries and a country rich in beautiful women. The most important thing is that it is also a country with the largest proportion of men and women. There are more women than men, and the proportion is large, ranking first in the world.


    After a short conversation, Gao Yang immediately found Tommy, dragged Tommy up while he was drinking, and then drove Tommy to Vita with Cui Bo, intentionally or unintentionally.


    There''s no need to praise them for the rest. Mrs. Smith will naturally introduce Tommy and vita to each other, although she doesn''t know Tommy very well.


    Tommy also looks very energetic today. He spent $6000 on a suit, and then spent less than $1000 on a pair of leather shoes. Although he spent the least money among all people, Tommy was distressed. In his words, he hadn''t worn such expensive clothes in his life.


    People rely on clothes, horses rely on saddles, and Tommy, who has changed into a new suit, looks very stylish. The key is that this guy does have a good hand. When he starts to speak politely and pay attention to his every move in a suit, he really feels like a gentleman.


    Watching the two single people start to sit down and talk, treble patted his hand and whispered, "it''s done. As long as Tommy is not blind or gay, I don''t believe he''s not interested."


    At this time, Li JinFang came to the two and sighed: "Frye, the youngest, is married, brother Yang has already made a reservation, but we can''t even find the object. Alas, the gap."


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and said, "what''s the matter with you? The wedding is over. Are you still in a hurry?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "don''t worry. We must focus on our business. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "I''ve been thinking about it for a few days. Our team is so small that it''s meaningless to force the unification of weapons. Just keep the same caliber and common ammunition. Therefore, I''m going to let each of you choose your best gun. It''s not the same as before. So let''s go to Portland tomorrow to find Jack and choose your best gun for you."

 Chapter 548

    At Frye''s wedding, the three talked excitedly about their favorite gun.


    There are few things about Gao Yang. His rifle has been tailored for him. It is the best in terms of performance and suitability. There is no one, so he can''t change the sniper rifle, and the pistol is also tailored for him and doesn''t need to be changed.


    What Gao Yang wants to make a breakthrough in weapons is the shotgun. Although Benelli M4 is a good gun, after chatting with Sirte several times, he thinks he may have a better choice, so he wants to try it with Jack.


    Gao Yangxing said angrily, "when I talked to Sirte, he said that the new frag-12 high explosive ammunition series is very useful. All 12 caliber shotguns can be used. I want to try this time."


    Cui Bo also said with great interest: "I was depressed when I fought in the jungle this time. I didn''t take my big sniper. It''s not a matter to use HK416. I''m going to find a spare gun, not a 7.62mm sniper rifle, but a 7.62mm semi-automatic rifle. Hk417 or SCAR-H are good. I want to try it. I can use it next time when I encounter jungle war or street war."


    Li JinFang frowned and said, "to tell you the truth, although I''ve been using HK416 for some time and I''m familiar with it now, I still feel that this gun is not the most suitable for me. I have to adapt to it for a period of time to change a gun, but the key is that my gun habits are practiced with 81 bars and 95 bars. I always feel that it''s not the case how to use other guns."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I can see that when you use the AK47 in Libya, you can''t stop shooting and change the magazine, but you haven''t used it since you changed it to another gun."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "the action is completely different. It''s OK to use AK gun family, but it''s impossible to change the magazine with the same action with American gun. I don''t know what gun to use now."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "if you can''t, use 97. The ammunition is universal, and it''s no big difference from 95. You can use it easily."


    Li JinFang said with a wry smile: "now I''m adapted to the trajectory of 5.56mm bullets, but the problem is, I don''t like torchless guns. In the final analysis, I still like the 81 bar. However, with the 81 bar, bullets are a problem. Another is that the accuracy of continuous firing is really not as good as that of small caliber. Hey, trouble."


    Cui Bo patted his leg and said, "you can use the 03 rifle."


    "Where can I find a 5.8mm bullet? Besides, I haven''t used 03 once. It''s better to use the current HK416 than 03."


    Gao Yang pondered and said, "do you know the 87 rifle?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "I don''t know what gun this is."


    High pitched channel: "The 87 rifle was changed from the 81 rifle, which was specially used to verify the 5.8 mm bullet. Later, there was no large-scale loading. However, the airborne soldiers were equipped with this rifle, but later it was changed to 03. I think since the 81 bar can be changed to 5.8 mm, it can be changed to 5.56 mm. No big deal, let Jack help customize a 5.56 mm 81 It would be nice to have a bar. "


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "this is a way, but is it easy to change?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s not easy. Jack can build a new gun from scratch. I want to change the barrel and caliber. Even if it''s more troublesome, it''s certainly difficult for him. Let''s go to Portland tomorrow and ask him."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "Tommy and Lucy are the key points this time, but I think they can choose their guns. Hey, speaking of Tommy, look at this guy. He said no or no. as a result, he didn''t have a good chat with others."


    Tommy used to be very humble, but now he changed into a suit and sat down in front of vita. He talked and behaved properly. He looked like a different person.


    Li JinFang said with a smile: "I can''t see that Tommy is a dog at the moment. He really deserves to be a generalist and can adapt anywhere. Brother Yang, look at the rabbit. Even if you wear a suit, it''s inconvenient. Alas, there''s no way to be ugly."


    Unwilling to be outdone, Cui Bo angrily said to Li JinFang, "look at yourself. Besides, I''m not too late. I''ll dress up with a gorilla. You''ll look good when you think of yourself?"


    In fact, Cui Bo and Li JinFang are not ugly and handsome after they put on their suits. It''s just that their speech and behavior don''t match their clothes. There''s no way. They are used to military uniforms and boots. They can''t adapt to wearing a suit at first. If they wear a military uniform, they can match it better, but sadly, as mercenaries, unless they want to deceive themselves, Otherwise, the military dress will be insulated from their life.


    While laughing and scolding, ye Lianna came to Gao Yang. After seeing ye Lianna, Cui Bo and Li JinFang stopped bickering and disappeared automatically.


    Looking at Ye Lianna, Gao Yang smiled and said, "why, don''t you need to accompany Ella."


    Ye Lianna said with a smile, "no, so I''ll accompany you. Do you find that Ella is really beautiful in her wedding dress."


    Gao Yang gently kissed Ye Lianna''s face, and then whispered in Ye Lianna''s ear, "you are much more beautiful than Ella. When you put on your wedding dress, you must be more beautiful than her."


    Everyone likes to listen to her sweetheart''s praise. Ye Lianna smiled happily, hugged Gao Yang and said, "I''m trying to graduate early. At that time, I''ll wear the most beautiful wedding dress and marry you."


    After she finished happily, ye Lianna''s face changed, but she said sadly, "you''re leaving tomorrow, but I still have to go to school. Alas, I can''t wait to drop out of school."


    Looking at Gao Yang''s face, ye Lianna hurriedly said, "you know I''m just saying it casually. My father and mother put all their hopes on me. You sent me here after a very difficult time. I know, of course I won''t live up to your expectations. I just, just don''t want to leave you..."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "honey, we can not be separated soon. After we get married, we can be together every day."


    Ye Lianna sighed and said: "You are engaged in the most dangerous work and plan for our future. Honey, you know, after I graduate, I can find a job with a high income. Maybe I will become famous and become a famous musician. I can support our family. Therefore, I''m sorry. I know it may make you angry, but you really don''t have to fight again. You and my father can learn from it It''s a less dangerous job, and you have enough money now, don''t you? "


    Gao Yang''s biggest headache happened again, but when the people who love him worry about his safety, he can''t be angry. How can he be angry? He just doesn''t want to quit the mercenary circle immediately.


    When he found that he could not quit the mercenary circle immediately, Gao Yang was suddenly surprised by his idea. He remembered what knight had told him that when he adapted to an lawless career and could no longer accept the constraints of normal society, he would never turn back and could only work in the mercenary industry until he died.


    Cold sweat began to emerge from Gao Yang''s head, because he found that he really didn''t want to live a normal life.


    At the beginning, Gao Yang fought for money. At that time, he thought that if he had a lot of money, no one would still be a mercenary. But now he understands that sometimes, fighting is not for money, but can''t stop at all. Just like knight and his angel mercenary regiment, they don''t care about money at all. They just want to stay on the battlefield.


    Looking at the silence, ye Lianna was a little afraid. She said timidly, "I''m sorry, honey, if you''re angry, I apologize to you. I''ll never mention it again. I know you don''t like it. I''m sorry."


    Waiting for ye Lianna to kiss her mouth, she smiled apologetically and said, "baby, it''s not what you think. I''m not angry. I''m just thinking about the future. Don''t worry."


    Ye Lianna really cares about Gao Yang. She is very afraid that Gao Yang will be angry. After Gao Yang comforts Ye Lianna, ye Lianna''s nervous face gets better, but she doesn''t dare to mention anything related to Gao Yang.


    Looking at Ye Lianna in fear, Gao Yang suddenly felt very sorry. He hugged Ye Lianna and said with a smile: "Baby, don''t say this again in the future, because we agreed that when you graduate, I will propose to you, and then we will live a carefree life. However, now I have to work hard for our future. As a man, if your income is higher than me in the future, I will lose face."


    Ye Lianna also smiled, but she couldn''t help saying, "but do we need to care about income?"


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "of course, I should care. I''m Chinese. Our tradition makes me care."


    Ye Lianna immediately said, "then I can not go to work, or find a job with lower income. Oh, sorry, I''m wrong. I''ll try to become a musician."


    Gao Yang''s stiff face relaxed again and joked that if ye Lianna chose to give up her music career in order to take care of his face, she would not say that she was sorry for ye Lianna herself, nor for the painstaking cultivation of Ye Lianna by the groves over the years.


    Moreover, Gao Yang is a man who needs Ye Lianna to raise him. If he wants, even if ye Lianna really becomes a great musician, she can''t compare with him.


    After deliberately avoiding unpleasant topics, Gao Yang and ye Lianna had a very sweet chat. They didn''t notice the passage of time. After a long time, Gao Yang found that Tommy didn''t know when he came to him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, Tommy looked embarrassed and said, "there''s a problem, there''s a big problem."

 Chapter 549

    "What''s wrong?"


    Tommy glanced at vita, who was talking with Mrs. Smith, and then looked at Yelena around Gao Yang. Finally, he said in a trance: "I was going to go to Portland with you, choose the gun I need, and then go to Serbia."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I know. You go to Europe and Li JinFang goes to Africa. What''s the matter? What''s wrong with you?"


    Tommy looked incredible and said, "but Ms. apoljina is going to Serbia with me."


    Gao Yang''s eyes were about to fall out, and ye Lianna also covered her mouth and looked shocked.


    After a long time, ye Lianna said absently, "did you use magic on Vita? She basically doesn''t talk to men now, and how long have you known her before you can let her go to Europe with you? Are you a magician?"


    In addition to admiration, Gao Yang held out his thumb to Tommy and said sincerely, "Tommy, powerful, I admire you. Sure enough, the older the man is, the stronger the man is. You say you don''t want to. You are really coquettish. Well, I''m sorry for the slip of the tongue. In short, I admire you very much."


    Tommy looked even more embarrassed. He said, "I didn''t invite her, but Ms. apoljina asked to go. I, I don''t know if I should promise her. I''m thinking, boss, I''m in a mess now. Can you give me an idea?"


    Ye Lianna''s face looked like dementia, while Gao Yang respected Tommy and said, "Tommy, I''m beginning to worship you, really."


    After several changes in the look on Ye Lianna''s face, she looked at Tommy and said, "what magic do you have that can make Vita fall so quickly?"


    Tommy smiled bitterly: "It''s not what you think. Please don''t get me wrong. Ms. aporkina and I have no desire to pursue each other. We just have a good conversation. Well, she wants to go to Serbia with me just because I talked about the children I take care of. Ms. aporkina is a very loving person. She wants to go with me to see the children I say."


    Gao Yang said dismissively, "come on, Tommy, you and I all know that no one will give the so-called love to others for no reason. She has a crush on you. She definitely has a crush on you. Otherwise, she won''t go to Europe with you to offer any love. There are many poor people in the world. Why doesn''t she fund some poor children in the United States?"


    Yelena shook her head and said, "no, I think Vita may really have a flood of love. You know, there is a kind of person in this world called the virgin. Perhaps Vita didn''t find her potential to be the virgin before. She found it after chatting with Tommy, the real virgin."


    Tommy said with a bitter smile, "please, please don''t call me the virgin. I''m just taking care of the orphans of my comrades in arms. This is the responsibility I must shoulder if I survive. For other poor people, I''m not interested in taking care of them."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, no matter what the reason is, I don''t understand what you have to hesitate. Vita wants to go with you, just take her."


    Tommy thought for a moment and said, "but I really don''t want to take her. As I said, I don''t want to set up a family anymore. It will never be an easy process to have a long trip with a woman."


    Gao Yang sighed, patted Tommy on the shoulder and said, "man, you''re not old. We say you''re an old man. We''re just kidding. Believe me, you should take her. You''ve paid enough for your comrades in arms. Now, it''s time to think about yourself. Go, listen to me, invite vita, and then take her to your hometown."


    Tommy was still hesitating. Gao Yang finally couldn''t help but say, "what are you worried about?"


    Tommy still smiled bitterly and said, "boss, I didn''t expect that the Satan mercenary Corps not only made me earn a lot of money, but also cared so much about my personal life. You, you are too special."


    Gao Yang laughed and said: "Come on, joining Satan is a family. We can''t see you really alone until you die? Man, the nickname worker bee is very suitable for you, but I hope you won''t really work hard and die quietly like a worker bee. Enjoy your real life. Now you earn enough money to raise the orphans of your comrades in arms. In addition It can also let you live a comfortable life. Think about it, you may not be a rich man now, but at least you are not a poor man. "


    Tommy was a little moved and said, "you''re right. I needed to take care of dozens of people. My money is always not enough, but now, it seems that I do have extra money to give myself."


    After that, Tommy bowed his head for a moment and said, "well, I''ll invite Ms. aporkina and I''ll ask her to go to Europe with me."


    After that, Tommy turned and wanted Vita to go, but after two steps, he suddenly turned his head and said to Gao Yang, "thank you."


    Ye Lianna shrugged her shoulders and smiled at Gao Yang: "your team is full of strange people. It seems that everyone has a story. Now it seems that you have not only changed Tommy''s economic situation, but also changed his life."


    Gao Yang sighed: "I don''t have that much ability to change anyone''s life. He can make money because he has that ability. Frankly, we are all happier than he can make a lot of money if we can get a skilled gunner like Tommy. In addition, I didn''t put forward the idea of introducing Vita to Tommy. It''s the idea of rabbits."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "you know, your mercenary regiment is not like a mercenary regiment, but like a big family. You are not like other mercenary regiments at all."


    Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna strangely and said, "you seem to know the mercenary regiment very well."


    Ye Lianna said angrily, "of course, my fiance and father are both mercenaries. How can I know nothing about the career of mercenary? Now I know this career better than you think."


    Gao Yang laughed and said: "Well, maybe we are more like a big family than a mercenary group, as you said. However, I like it very much. You have to understand that when we are together, we need to entrust each other''s lives to each other. If my mercenary group is a unity court, it is better than some interest groups gathered together for money."


    Ye Lianna nodded and said with a smile, "yes, but such mercenaries are really rare. Few people can do this, they think, but they can''t. therefore, you are a great person who can do it."

 Chapter 550

    All the Satan mercenaries went to Portland except Frye and groliov.


    Frye didn''t go because he wanted to spend his honeymoon. He dragged people away the day after he got married. Gao Yang couldn''t do such a cruel thing. Another important reason is that Frye doesn''t need to change his weapons.


    Frye''s main weapon is actually a bazooka, and a grenade is also regarded as the main weapon. As for the rifle, Frye first contacted the M4. There was no problem of maladjustment after replacing it with HK416, so Frye''s weapon does not need to be replaced. Just use his HK416.


    For groliov, there is no need to use customized machine guns, and any machine gun can play well in groliov''s hands. There is nothing unsuitable for this problem.


    As for Bruce, the M4 he uses most is also the M4. It''s not inappropriate to replace it with HK416. He goes with him, mainly because his home is in Seattle and he has to accompany Lucy to choose a gun, so it''s just a way to go to Portland with him. Moreover, he can meet Jack to catch up with the past. There''s no reason not to go at all.


    They flew from the east coast to the west coast by plane. When they got off the plane in Portland, the first thing they felt was the cold wind.


    It was still cold in February in Portland, and the ground was covered with snow. Lucika grew up in the tropics and had never seen snow since she was a child. She thought she could see it in New York, but it couldn''t survive after snow in a metropolis like New York, and it was too dirty to see at all, so after getting off the plane and seeing the snow in the suburbs of Portland, I can''t get Lucy excited.


    Colombia, located in the equatorial region, had a temperature of more than 30 degrees Celsius in February. After arriving in New York, the temperature suddenly dropped below zero. The sharp temperature difference made Gao Yang almost catch a cold. However, fortunately, they had prepared early and drank medicine in time. After taking a rest, they did not affect Frye''s wedding so much.


    Gao Yang and them are all right, but their bodies have not fully recovered, and Lucy card who has never felt the low temperature may not be able to adapt, so Bruce wrapped Lucy card tightly in thick clothes, almost revealing only a pair of eyes outside.


    Jack personally went to the door of the store to meet Gao Yang and they came. Jack was as fat as before. Although it was cold, he only wore a T-shirt and stood outside for a long time. Compared with Lucy, it was like being in two worlds.


    Bruce and Jack are old acquaintances. After meeting, Jack first said hello to Gao Yang, then hugged Bruce passionately and said with a laugh, "man, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doing now?"


    Bruce smiled and said, "very good, very good, better than ever. I''m detoxified now, and my economic situation is very good. The most important thing is that I have a girlfriend, man. She''s right here. Let me introduce you to Lucy, my girlfriend."


    Lucy pulled her face out of her scarf, held out her hand to Jack, smiled and said, "Hello jack, I often hear Bruce talk about you."


    After shaking hands with Lucy, Jack smiled at Bruce and said, "you found a beautiful woman, man, congratulations. Well, let''s go inside and don''t freeze outside."


    When he entered the house, Gao Yang was still served with cold beer. Gao Yang was used to it, but he drank cold beer before his body warmed up. Gao Yang felt that it didn''t feel good.


    After opening a bottle of beer for each person, Jack raised the bottle and said with a smile, "guys, please drink the beer I won from the ram. The booty is always delicious, so I thought it was enough to drink beer for a year. As a result, it was almost gone for more than half a year, so you caught the last chance."


    Several people looked at Gao Yang and said in unison, "what''s going on?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "what else can it be? I lost the bet and lost to Jack''s beer for a year."


    Cui Bo said curiously, "what did you lose?"


    Gao Yang shrugged helplessly and said, "what else can I compare? Shooting. I lost when there is wind at a distance of 1300 yards, but I must emphasize that I use the blade of Satan, while Jack uses Barrett M82. The rabbit is yours."


    Treble immediately fell in love with Jack and blurted out, "Fark, you''re so shameless!"


    Jack laughed and said, "there are no restrictions on what gun to use, so I win when I win."


    After a few people laughed, Jack shrugged and said, "I know what you''re doing here. I''ve prepared the shooting range. Later, you can test the gun yourself, not me bragging. In addition, I can open the private arsenal of arilan moson studio to you. You will have all the guns you need."


    American law prohibits private ownership of fully automatic weapons, so some military guns are not available in most civilian gun stores. Gao Yang couldn''t help but wonder, "everything, I mean everything?"


    Jack shrugged and said, "don''t forget, arilan Mosen is not only a gun shop, but also a company studying light weapons, and we will also receive orders from the U.S. military. Our arsenal contains almost all the light weapons in the world, including some experimental products that are difficult to see. Of course, automatic weapons can only be locked in the Arsenal and can''t be sold to the civilian market."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "great. The last problem I worried about has been solved. Although I know you should have it here, I''m glad to get your confirmation."


    Jack pressed his hands down and said, "wait, don''t be happy. I have a condition to open the arsenal to you."


    "Say, what conditions."


    Jack''s face became serious and said, "you have to take part in a game, a shooting game for me. I want you to help me teach some damn guys a lesson."


    Gao Yang was puzzled, but before he could speak, Bruce said, "Jack, you have to shoot. I know. I don''t think you need to find someone else to take part in any shooting competition for you."


    Jack looked at Bruce helplessly, then reached out and pointed to himself from top to bottom. He said with a sad face, "man, look at my body. Do you think I''m suitable for the three gun competition?"


    "Oh..."


    Several people sighed with one voice. Indeed, Jack''s shooting is good, but it''s too difficult for him to play three shots.


    The so-called three gun competition refers to shooting a group of targets with pistols, shotguns and rifles. If they fail to hit, they can make up shots. The one with the shortest time wins. This competition not only tests the shooting method, but also tests the shooter''s speed. Both shooting speed and moving speed have to be fast.


    Jack''s shooting is good. Don''t worry about it, but he has to run and hit a gun target, and then run and change a gun for the next round of shooting. It''s a little difficult for him. It''s really difficult for fat people to participate in the timing competition.


    Jack said sadly: "Last month, I participated in an activity, the custom gun competition on the west coast, which was a duel between studios. My gun won. However, the bastards of Seattle gun studio, those damn, obscene and incompetent bastards, were not convinced. He wanted to compete with me, but that bastard chose the three gun competition. Frankly, I lost miserably. I used 20 more guns than my opponent Three seconds, although my shooting is better, so is my gun! "


    Looking at the sad and angry jack, the party turned their attention to Gao Yang. Needless to say, Gao Yang can proudly shout out who he is.


    Gao Yang smiled easily and said, "I don''t know what kind of game it is, but if you want me to play for you, no problem, no problem. Is there anything special about your game?"


    Jack sighed and shrugged: "Of course, what I''m looking for is you. As for the content of the game, there are some special things. First, the gun must be customized by our studio, which is no problem. Secondly, the rifle in the game is not an assault rifle, but a sniper rifle. The target is a target at a distance of 600 meters, the shotgun is a target of 80 meters, and the difficulty of the pistol has also increased, not five meters The target is not a ten meter target, but a fifty meter target. "


    Jack said the difficulty of the competition is really not small, especially the pistol. In the ordinary three gun competition, the target distance of the pistol is generally five meters and ten meters, which can be said to be very close, while the distance of 40 meters is very far for the pistol. The difficulty of hitting a target ten meters away with a pistol is very different from that of hitting a target 50 meters away.


    It is worthy of being a competition between top studios. It not only tests the water quality of shooters, but also the quality of guns. Among other things, pistols are known to have an effective shooting distance of 50 meters, but that refers to power, not accuracy. Hitting a target of 50 meters with a pistol, anyway, Gao Yang never thought about it. At this distance, he must use a rifle. If he uses a pistol, he can only gamble Because it is not only a test of shooting, but also a test of the accuracy of the pistol.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "well, I don''t think it''s a problem, but if you shoot a pistol at a distance of 50 meters, can you tell me what target it is? I''ve never shot a small target 50 meters away quickly with a pistol, and I haven''t tried it. Also, you know the gun you make best. Do you think there''s a problem with the accuracy of my pistol?"


    Jack nodded and said: "Frankly speaking, there is a problem. The pistol is only a weapon for close self-defense, so when you have to use the pistol, I didn''t consider how to improve the accuracy at all. If you shoot the pistol from a long distance, the accuracy will indeed have a problem, but it doesn''t matter. I have time to improve the accuracy of your pistol to match level accuracy, or I''ll just give you one A precision and specially designed competition gun. "


    Gao Yang cheered up and said, "no, you don''t have to give me a new gun. I''ll use mine. On the premise of not losing reliability, just improve the accuracy. There''s no problem. I can participate for you. In addition, do you have any requirements for shotgun?"


    Jack said: "as a competition in the studio, of course, it''s the modified gun in the studio. After all, the shooting distance of 80 meters is far from the shotgun. Therefore, I have to prepare a competition level shotgun for you."


    After listening to Jack''s words, Gao Yang was very happy, very, very happy. Needless to say, why.

 Chapter 551

    There is an opposite contradiction between the accuracy and reliability of the gun. If you want to improve the accuracy of the gun, you must sacrifice the reliability. If you want a high degree of reliability, the accuracy will be affected. At least in terms of current technology, you can only choose the best point that is most suitable for you after balancing the two.


    Everything is done very precisely and the accuracy is improved, but the fault tolerance rate will be low and the reliability will inevitably be affected. If the gun is not so precise, easy to process and very reliable, the accuracy will be affected. These two gun making concepts are most obvious in the air guided M16 and the AK47 of the long stroke piston.


    How to choose depends on the needs of users. If you want higher reliability than M16 and higher accuracy than AK47, short stroke piston automatic rifles also appear. Now, short stroke piston automatic rifles are the mainstream, but the focus of selection is different in terms of accuracy and reliability.


    Gao Yang wants to improve the accuracy of his pistol, but his pistol is used for close self-defense. If the reliability decreases after the accuracy improvement, he would rather not improve the accuracy. After all, for the pistol, the accuracy can be abandoned in close range, and reliability is the most important.


    No one wants to carry a pistol with high precision, but it may not ring at the critical moment. It is originally used to protect life. If the reliability is too low, it will not be used at all.


    However, if we can improve the accuracy on the premise of maintaining reliability, Gao Yang is certainly welcome. As for how to achieve this, it depends on Jack''s ability, which has nothing to do with him.


    In addition to pistols, the situation of shotguns is similar. Gao Yang is familiar with shooting with shotguns and can''t be any more familiar. He has practiced shooting for three years. This is the main item. However, he used a long barrel sports shotgun, and the accuracy is much higher than that of a short barrel Combat Shotgun.


    The longer the barrel, the higher the accuracy, but it is inconvenient to carry. The Combat Shotgun basically has a short barrel. It is very difficult to shoot an 80 meter target.


    As for the shotgun, which has low accuracy, if you want to improve the accuracy, you can''t think of any other way except to increase the barrel. Therefore, although he wants to take the opportunity to compete for Jack to get a more accurate and reliable Combat Shotgun, he is also mentally prepared, That is, the shotgun provided by Jack is not suitable for him to use in combat, but only for competition.


    After agreeing to play for Jack, Jack sat aside and began to think silently in his heart. Several people didn''t disturb him. After a while, Jack raised his head and said, "I have plans for the gun you use. I''ll call the people in the gun studio now. I''ll make an appointment with them for a real contest."


    After that, Jack left in a hurry. After a short time, Jack returned to his lounge and said with a proud smile: "those idiots promised me to have a contest between studios. The time is tentatively scheduled to be half a month later, RAM. Is there a problem with your time?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no problem, no problem with my time."


    Jack waved his hand and laughed: "This time we want to give some colors to the firemen. We have an appointment. The competition venue will be jointly selected by both sides and supervised by the professional referee of IDPA. In addition, the firearms used must meet the combat standards and cannot be modified excessively. It has lost the significance of combat firearms. Therefore, this is the time to show the real strength of our studio."


    IDPA refers to the international self defense pistol Association, which was established in 1996. In the United States and IPSC, both the international practical shooting alliance belong to the two largest shooting associations. After the guns modified by IPSC for racing became the mainstream, they gradually deviated from practical shooting and became a pure sport, some dissatisfied people established IDPA.


    The purpose of IDPA is to be closer to practical shooting. The guns used must also be guns that can be used in reality. Of course, the activities organized by the so-called international self defense pistol association are not limited to the use of pistols, but also long guns. Now, with the rise of three gun competitions, long guns are more common.


    After learning that IDPA people will act as referees, Gao Yang said with a smile: "in fact, I have never shot in IDPA or IPSC mode, so I have to practice, but after the range and difficulty increase, I can make up for the defect that my unskilled action will increase the time."


    Jack smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. You can get familiar with it in advance. In the final analysis, shooting competition is better than shooting accuracy. No matter how fast you play, it''s useless to be inaccurate. Especially after the distance is improved, I have more confidence in your victory. If I don''t run too slowly, I have no problem. By the way, are you a member of IDPA or IPSC?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have time and opportunity to join these associations. I don''t have time."


    Jack looked surprised and said, "so you''re not a member of the American Rifle Association?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "no, it''s useless for me to participate in this."


    Jack shook his head and said: "No, no, I think you should join. Joining the association is totally different from not joining. If you join, it will be much more convenient in many things. If something happens when you hold a gun, for example, you killed a bandit in self-defense, if your situation is legal at that time, but the law enforcement department thinks you are illegal, the rifle association can even help you file a lawsuit, general manager If you play with guns again in the United States, I strongly suggest you join. You should all join. "


    Gao Yang is really not interested in joining any association. He doesn''t think it''s troublesome. After waving his hand, he said, "besides, it''s time for you to change my gun. In addition, you have to find a venue for me to practice. If I compete in half a month, I won''t go back to my farm. I live in Portland. It''s just time to learn to fly without delay."


    Jack shrugged and said: "Well, give me your pistol and your shotgun. I''ll refit it for you. This time I want to use a gun that must be used in reality, so don''t worry. It won''t be changed for you. It can''t be used at ordinary times. At least the reliability will not be affected. However, I may need to find another shotgun for you, so you have to cooperate. Come and try the gun often and let me know Your gun must conform to your gun habits. "


    Gao Yang wanted this effect. He immediately smiled and said, "no problem. Our guns are in the consignment and will be delivered soon. However, if I give you the pistol, I won''t be useful for this time. You know, I always feel something missing without a gun."


    Jack said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Just give you a gun to use first. In other words, don''t you have a spare gun? Well, if you want to pick another good gun as a spare gun, you have to pay. If you just need a gun for temporary use, of course I provide it for free."


    Gao Yang hardly thought about Jack''s question and immediately said, "of course, I need to pay for a good gun. I need a spare pistol. In addition, can we go to your arsenal now?"


    Jack shrugged and said, "well, you can choose a spare gun. If you want a gun outside the battlefield, you can choose a smaller gun that is convenient to carry. Of course, you should like to always carry a large pistol. Let''s go and have a look in our arsenal and choose a weapon that suits you."


    Gao Yang said hello to Jack before they came, so Jack certainly knew their needs. He took a group of people out of his lounge, passed through an access control, and finally opened a locked iron door. As Jack opened a heavy door, a treasure house appeared in front of Gao Yang and them.


    For Gao Yang, a warehouse full of guns is a treasure house.


    Civil firearms that can be sold are displayed in the storefront of arilan Mosen''s studio, but some automatic weapons that are not allowed to be sold can only be locked in the armory.


    For the studios that manufacture modified firearms, the mainstream guns in the world must have them, or they haven''t even touched them. It''s a joke to talk about modification. Therefore, the arsenal of arilan Mosen''s studio is really complete.


    After opening the gate, Jack said proudly: "What you want can be found here. Several large shelves are divided according to brands. Colt, HK, FN, SIG, whatever. The guns of these brands are complete, or they are divided according to the military guns of various countries. Here is a catalog. You can take them out on the shelves according to the catalog after determining what you want."


    A warehouse covering an area of 500 square meters with more than a dozen large shelves has everything.


    There is a table in the gun warehouse with a catalogue and registration form. There are too many guns. If you need to find any guns, you''d better look for them according to the registration shelf in the catalogue. Moreover, it''s not enough to have guns without bullets. In addition to the 5.56 and 7.62 mm calibres, which do not need special preparation, some rare calibres need to reserve supporting bullets, and these bullets are also in the gun In the armory.


    No matter what you take out, you have to write it down on the registration form. For Gaoyang, a registration form is obviously not enough.


    There are carts for guns and bullets. Li JinFang picked out all the Chinese guns, including 56 Chong, that is, AK47, 81 bar, 95, 97 and even 03 rifle. Li JinFang has all the guns he has never touched in China.


    Cui Bo wanted to try scar, but when he picked it on FN''s shelf, he simply took out FN''s mainstream products.


    Almost all mainstream products of major brands with good reputation have been put on the cart. Now it is not so simple for Gaoyang to pick a suitable gun. It is rare to encounter such a good opportunity to put the gun together. Even if they have a dry addiction, they have to shoot more guns.

 Chapter 552

    Jack emptied their indoor shooting range and won''t open to the public all afternoon. Of course, there is a price for Jack to do so. They have to pay not only for bullets, but also for borrowing the field.


    Everyone is testing with their favorite guns. For Gao Yang and Cui Bo, the most attractive guns are those selected by Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang really likes guns. If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t go to Africa, and Cui Bo also loves guns. Otherwise, he wouldn''t stay in Libya. They have never used Chinese guns, so several guns from China are too attractive to them.


    Gao Yang held a 95 and knocked out a magazine. After a long sigh of relief, he smiled and said, "at last, he has hit 95. Although he is still playing in the United States, he has also hit it."


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "do you like it?"


    Gao Yang shook his head. "I don''t like it very much. I don''t have a supporting gun. Maybe I''m not used to it."


    At this time, Cui Bo finished shooting a magazine with his 03 rifle, and then he also breathed a long sigh of relief and said, "I''ve finally shot a domestic gun, and I''ve finally shot 5.8 bullets. It feels comfortable."


    After looking at Gao Yang, they exchanged their guns in tacit agreement. After changing into a new magazine, they shot another magazine.


    In comparison, Gao Yang prefers 03, both in terms of man-machine efficiency and shooting experience. However, he feels that 03 is not as accurate as 95. After Cui Bo finished playing, he exchanged opinions with Cui Bo and found that Cui Bo feels the same.


    After hitting the two 5.8mm caliber guns he most wanted to hit, Gao Yang picked up the 81 bar and contentedly hit several shuttles. After Cui Bo also hit, he finally gave the gun to Li JinFang.


    In fact, Li JinFang had never played 03 before. After playing 03, he took the 81 bar again. After taking a deep breath, he smiled at Gao Yang and Cui Bo: "You know, this is what I used when I joined the recruits. Although it was later replaced with 95, the gun still gave me a different feeling. 95 is a gun for me, but the old 81 bar is like a part of me. I feel comfortable playing anyway."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "fight, find out how you feel about changing the magazine quickly."


    After taking a deep breath, Li JinFang raised his gun and fired, short shot, long shot and repeated shots. When the bullets in the magazine were about to run out, the magazine held in his left hand was pulled on the gun. The magazine to be shot out fell to the ground, and the new magazine had been installed. The whole process was completed at one go. He completed the replacement of the magazine without stopping shooting.


    After the continuous shooting, Li JinFang''s gunfire didn''t stop. The gunfire that should stop and didn''t stop immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    All the people present were experts, but after their eyes were attracted, they couldn''t move any more. However, after seeing Li JinFang replace the third magazine in the shooting, several people came over involuntarily.


    When the third magazine was finished, the barrel of the gun turned red and couldn''t shoot any more. Li JinFang put down his gun and said loudly, "it''s fun, it''s fucking fun."


    After Li JinFang finished shooting the gun, Bruce whistled and said loudly, "toad, you don''t have to try again. If you use another gun, I haven''t seen you play so smoothly."


    Jack clapped again and again and said, "wonderful, very wonderful."


    Li JinFang raised the gun in his hand and said with a smile, "I also want to use it, but the ammunition is not universal. We mainly use 5.56 bullets instead of 7.62. Jack, do you have a way?"


    Jack nodded and said, "in terms of your number, it doesn''t make sense to keep the same weapons, but it makes sense to keep the universality of bullets. If you want to use a 5.56 caliber 812 rifle, I have a way."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you really have a way. I know it can''t help you."


    Jack thought for a moment and said, "it''s really not difficult. Just change the barrel. Of course, the main structure remains the same, but the shell throwing hook and ammunition feeding part need to be slightly changed. However, with a CNC machine tool, I can build a gun for you from scratch. The only question is, do you want the original or greatly changed?"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "how to change it?"


    Jack shrugged and said, "it''s an old gun. There''s no piccadini guide rail. It''s impossible to add sight or flashlight. I can add everything you need."


    Li JinFang hesitated: "of course it''s good, but can it still have the man-machine effect I''m familiar with after the change?"


    Jack smiled and said, "if you redesign, it will take a long time, but fortunately, I have ready-made templates available. Let''s have a look. The major revision of the Chinese military and the transformation scheme of China must be the most suitable for the use habits of Chinese people. Of course, it''s the same for you."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "OK, OK."


    Jack waved to Li JinFang, turned and walked to the room outside the indoor shooting range. There was almost no gunshot here, and there were chairs for registration and rest. Jack took out his tablet computer, looked for it, and said to Li JinFang, "look at this."


    Although Li JinFang was choosing the gun, Gao Yang and Cui Bo also followed, because they were also interested in the revision of the 81 bar.


    Looking at the pictures on the computer, Gao Yang and the three of them opened their mouths together. Then Li JinFang said stunned, "is this still 81? Why don''t I look like it?"


    The gun in the picture looks high-end, high-grade, red dots aim at the flashlight, and there are all kinds of picardini guide rails on all sides. It looks like the old 81 in Li JinFang''s impression.


    Jack said with a smile: "this is the ultimate modification of the so-called 81 rifle launched by southern industry. The straight magazine in the picture is 7.62mm caliber, but it is not M43 intermediate bullet, but NATO bullet. In addition, there is a 5.56mm caliber. Of course, it is no problem to retain the original 7.62mm intermediate bullet, and it is the simplest."


    Li JinFang swallowed his saliva and said, "are these easy to do?"


    Jack smiled and said, "if you don''t consider the issue of intellectual property rights, it''s not difficult to make one for you. Moreover, I can use the best materials for you."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "OK, I want all the three you said, FAK. In the future, I will use whatever kind of bullets I want, and I will use whatever bullets I want. I finally have my own fucking gun!"


    Jack shrugged and said, "well, you need every caliber, but don''t you think about the spare gun? It''s lost and broken. Do you want to find me now?"


    Li Jin said with red ears: "spare guns? Of course! Give me two for each one, no, three, I want three for each one!"

 Chapter 553

    Gao Yang gave Jack a lot of money and finally chose the gun he wanted to use.


    Although it is only an assault rifle and does not need special customization to buy a gun in arilan Mosen studio, the biggest advantage is that even if he buys a brand mass production gun, Jack will refit it as much as possible before handing in the gun, so that each gun can achieve the best effect, at least the best effect of mass production gun.


    The price of buying guns from Jack is not low, but the price is equal to the goods. The things Jack handed over are definitely worth the price he wants, and the quality is guaranteed, so all the people who took them with them and those in need gave themselves a spare gun.


    Except that Li JinFang''s gun needs to be completely customized, others'' guns only need to be modified on the basis of the original, so the delivery time will not be too long. However, Cui Bo''s gun also needs Jack''s special treatment. At least the barrel must be changed to match grade. After all, the rabbit is a sniper, even if it uses spare weapons, He also needs to play the role of a sniper.


    Cui Bo''s gun is scar-hlb type, i.e. 7.62x51mm long barrel type, with a barrel length of 508mm and an effective range of 900m. The spare gun of his spare gun is scar-llb, with a caliber of 5.56mm. The two guns are basically the same in shape, but different in caliber.


    One advantage of choosing a gun with the same shape but different caliber is that once you are familiar with it, you will not feel strange in operation once you need to change the caliber.


    For the same reason, the guns of other candidates are the same idea. Tommy''s main gun is scar-lstd, which is actually the model of standard length barrel of 5.56mm scar. The spare gun is scar-hstd. He doesn''t need too long range, so both versions choose standard barrel. The only difference is that his guns are left-handed.


    Tommy''s pistol finally chose the left-hand version of Glock 17, 9 mm caliber, lightweight, durable and high reliability. Although Tommy had never used Glock''s pistol before, he fell in love with it immediately after the test shot.


    Lucy finally chose HK416 standard model, because she has adapted to the operation of M16 and M4. HK416 is the most suitable for her. Spare gun, needless to say, it must be hk417 standard model.


    After testing many kinds of pistols, lucika finally chose the light and easy-to-use Glock 17 like Tommy. Glock 17 can make people who contact for the first time love life and death. For example, Tommy and lucika belong to people who can''t put them down once they get started, and some people can''t accept them at all. For example, Gao Yang just throws them when he gets started. There''s no reason at all, I just don''t care about life and death.


    Bruce and lex as like as two peas, the standard barrel HK416 plus HK417, the US Army, who was accustomed to M4, was no longer likely to go temporarily for another gun.


    Frye didn''t need to change, but he only had one HK416, so Gao Yang decided to add another hk417 for him.


    As for Gao Yang, his gun doesn''t need to be changed at all, and he can''t change it into a better one. However, after giving the pistol to Jack to improve the accuracy, Gao Yang bought a spare pistol.


    Originally, the pistol could not be used. In addition, it was a spare gun, which was not used in the battlefield, so Gao Yang finally didn''t choose another 1911 this time. After trying to shoot many guns, he finally chose a sig-p229, which he used very comfortably and fired. 40s & W hand bullets.


    P229 has the advantage that it can shoot with double action and draw the gun. The stopping effect of the. 40s & W hand bullet is much stronger than that of the. 45acp bullet, which makes the gun much smaller than the pistol with the. 45acp bullet. Moreover, as long as the barrel is changed, it can launch the. 357sig bullet.


    Gao Yang, who likes a large caliber and hopes that the gun can be smaller and easy to carry, naturally chose the. 40 caliber p229. Although this caliber is more eccentric, the advantage is that it is powerful and can load 12 bullets. The key is that the gun is not too big. It is suitable for concealed carrying. Anyway, it will not be brought to the battlefield. It can only be used in the United States, Gao Yang is not afraid of bullets. It''s hard to find them.


    Everyone''s guns cost their own money. Gao Yang spent at least $2000. Li JinFang spent the most. Nine guns cost him 45000. Cui Bo spent a lot of money. Two guns cost him $20000. As long as a major change is made, the price of the gun will go up. As for others, almost everyone will spend more than $10000.


    On the whole, Jack is very kind. He just added a reasonable profit. He didn''t open his mouth and didn''t kill them. You know, Jack actually broke the law by selling automatic rifles to Gaoyang. Nevertheless, Jack didn''t increase the price too much.


    Jack is not the only gunner in arilan Mosen studio. As long as it is not a gun that must be shot by Jack himself like Satan''s blade, it can be made or refitted very quickly. All the guns can be shipped in half a month. After remembering the required models and determining the delivery time, Gao Yang''s biggest task of their trip will be completed.


    After leaving the studio of arilan moson, it was time for separation. Bruce was going to take lucika to Seattle. He had been thinking about his son and mother for a long time, but he was on the east coast after arriving in the United States and had to attend Frye''s wedding, so he delayed for a few days.


    Portland is not far from Seattle. After ordering the gun, although it was dark, Bruce and Lucy rushed to Seattle overnight.


    Originally, Gao Yang said they would visit Bruce''s house, but they promised Jack to play for him, so Gao Yang had to hurry up to practice. He couldn''t leave for a moment, so he simply waited until the competition was over before visiting Bruce''s house.


    As for Tommy, he will stay one night, fly to New York in Portland the next day, and go to Europe after picking up Vita apoljina.


    Li JinFang''s itinerary has also been arranged. He has booked a plane for the next day and went directly to Africa to meet Li Pengfei and them.


    For a time, only Gao Yang and Cui Bo were left, but Gao Yang had already arranged his schedule. An aviation school that little Downey found for him was in Portland. Gao Yang could learn how to fly a plane while waiting to compete for Jack. Of course, he would take Cui Bo to learn with him.


    Morgan''s home is in Portland. When he arrived in Portland, Gao Yang wanted to visit Morgan, but Bob was still in the Gulf of Aden. After contacting Morgan, the flying man Morgan was still abroad, so Gao Yang gave up the idea. Just waiting for the next day to go to aviation school to study.

 Chapter 554

    He has been in Portland for four days. Gao Yang''s life is very regular every day. He got up in the morning and went to the aviation school to study with Cui Bo. He had lunch and went to the arilan Mosen studio to shoot.


    In a few days, Gao Yang has been familiar with the process of the three gun shooting competition. The rest is to wait for the pistol and shotgun to be refitted, so he is familiar with the shooting characteristics of the new gun and improve the accuracy.


    Gao Yang''s purpose of learning to fly is very simple. That is, he doesn''t want to encounter a situation where there are planes but no one can fly.


    Gao Yang''s requirements are also very simple. It''s OK to drive a small fixed wing aircraft. Of course, they also have to be able to drive a helicopter. In fact, the most they encounter on the battlefield is a real lift.


    In fact, it''s not very difficult to obtain a flight license in the United States, and there are many aviation schools. It''s no different from learning to drive a car. As long as you pass the physical examination and pay a sum of money, you can learn.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to get a pilot''s license. He just wanted to drive the plane and land safely in the shortest possible time, so his learning process was much more compact. After understanding the most basic and necessary knowledge, he had to follow the coach on the fifth day to learn the actual operation directly.


    What''s more special is that Gao Yang didn''t learn a small fixed wing plane, but a helicopter, because there happened to be a school in Portland to teach people to drive a helicopter. What''s more important is that this aviation school is very large and has the models Gao Yang needs. After little Downey promised to pay more money, the aviation school saved all the steps that can be saved, Just want to make Gao Yang fly in the plane in the shortest time.


    However, even if it is illegal, even if the steps that can be saved are omitted first, but after 9 / 11, the United States has very strict control over the personnel learning to fly. Although the flight school that Gaoyang studies can arrange the courses more closely and subtract some teaching processes, it does not dare to go through the procedures of verifying the identity of students and logging in and filing.


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo "truthfully" registered their identity certificates, and then underwent a physical examination at the FAA, a qualified doctor recognized by the Federal Aviation Administration.


    On the morning of the fifth day, Gao Yang and Cui Bo went to the clinic to get the physical examination certificate and the learning flight certificate issued by the clinic. Finally, they could fly with him according to the plan.


    According to the FAA, obtaining a private pilot''s license requires at least 35 hours of flight and 30 hours of ground theory teaching courses. If the teachers of the aviation school only take two hours of ground courses every day, and because they catch up with the weekend, they hold up their flight certificate for two days, they can go to heaven earlier.


    The steps of the province can not be saved, but there are no explicit provisions, or if they can be achieved in one step, we must hurry up.


    Originally, the aviation school should have been a small helicopter at the beginning of their study, but Gao Yang tried to fly with them for the first time, that is, he planned to try to learn to fly a Sikorsky S-70 heavy helicopter first.


    The S-70 is a civilian model, and the military model is UH-60, which is the black eagle. It praises the plane they just shot down not long ago. To be exact, it looks at the plane shot down by the angel mercenary regiment.


    If you learn to fly a small helicopter, the price of a flight is about $200, but you also need to add fuel tax and taxes on pilots'' consumption. The normal price is always $300, but after changing the plane to S-70, the price of an hour needs $2000.


    Although he needs to pay a lot of money, but if it weren''t for such a high price, he wouldn''t have learned from the S-70.


    At the aviation school, after completing the formalities, the rest is waiting to get on the plane. However, before getting on the plane, we have to wait for the pilot to arrive first.


    It was a little cold. A staff member took Gao Yang and them to the apron. After standing for five minutes, they didn''t see the pilot who should have arrived in advance.


    After waiting for another ten minutes, when Gao Yang felt that his hands and feet were a little cold, the staff finally couldn''t help it. Obviously, he went to the place where the flight instructor stayed with anger and called people himself.


    After waiting for almost ten minutes, Gao Yang began to get angry, but he saw the staff member running back quickly. After reaching Gao Yang, he gasped in his thick airway: "Sorry, Mr. Gao, today''s flight plan must be cancelled. Sir, the pilot had an accident. We are extremely sorry for the delay of your time, but the pilot had an unpleasant and serious accident, and it is impossible to fly in a short time."


    Gao Yang knew who was going to fly him today. He frowned and said, "what happened to Mr. hamichel?"


    "Mr. hamichel just fell down the stairs and broke his head. I don''t know if there''s anything wrong with the bone. You know, hamichel''s first voice is old and he feels very bad. Now he has been rushed to the hospital. Therefore, I''m sorry. Today''s flight plan can only be cancelled."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Oh, this is really an unfortunate and bad accident. I hope Mr. hamichel is all right. However, can no other person in the school teach us and take us to fly?"


    The staff looked embarrassed and said, "sorry, there are only two pilots in our school who can fly the S-70. Mr. hamichel is one, and the other is on vacation. He is in Florida."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "if so, will our flight plan be delayed indefinitely?"


    "Sorry, unless you can change to another model today, or, in fact, well, I think you can fly another model first."


    "What do you mean by or?"


    After hesitating for a moment, the staff said: "in fact, there is still one person in our school who can fly the S-70. However, Mr. hamichel is a very experienced flight coach. You have paid a lot of money for this. If you want to change people now, first of all, he is not as qualified as Mr. hamichel."


    Gao Yang immediately came to the spirit and said, "it doesn''t matter what qualification. Just tell me how his flight experience is?"


    "Well, although the pilot has just obtained the qualification certificate of flight instructor, he has nearly 200 hours of UH-60 flight experience. Yes, this is another problem. The pilot was driving a military transport helicopter instead of a civilian S-70."


    Gao Yang''s eyes lit up immediately. He hurriedly said, "no problem, no problem, it''s this one."


    The staff still looked embarrassed and said, "well, about the coach''s expenses."


    For Gao Yang, it is absolutely more appropriate for a military helicopter pilot to teach than hamichel, a veteran civil helicopter flight coach. Although hamichel needs to pay more for teaching, Gao Yang doesn''t care.


    "There is no problem with the fee. There is no need to change or refund."


    A smile finally appeared on the staff''s face. He nodded and said, "well, please wait a minute. I''ll call someone right away. It''ll be fine soon."


    The staff called someone to go. Gao Yang smiled and said to Cui Bo, "do you think it''s a blessing in disguise for us to fly a military aircraft? Let''s take the opportunity to ask how to drive the UH-60."


    Cui Bo looked at Gao Yang and said, "what''s the difference? If you want to know this, just ask the national bird. He drives a black eagle. You still need to ask others?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s the same. If it''s not facing the plane, we don''t understand it. On the plane, even if it''s civil, we can know about it."


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "that''s right. Well, we''re really blessed with misfortune."


    After waiting for a while, they saw a man shaking his head from the office building and coming towards them step by step.


    The man came with a pair of sunglasses often worn by pilots, a pair of huge headphones on his head, a cigarette in his mouth, an army green M65 windbreaker, a pair of jeans on his legs and a pair of military boots on his feet. His hair was very short, just a little longer than his bald head. His head looked more than 1.7 meters, nearly 1.8 meters.


    Looking at the image of the flight coach, Cui Bo smacked his mouth and said, "well, I think it. This man looks like he came out of the army. However, looking at his appearance, I don''t think it''s a double whammy."


    Gao Yang also felt that the person who came was unreliable. Maybe he was a good pilot, but he was not necessarily a good coach. Therefore, his idea of blessing in disguise wavered.


    When the flight instructor approached them, he raised his hand and waved it. Then he took off his headphones and said loudly, "Hi, hello."


    When he got close, Gao Yang found that the coach looked a little awkward. How to say, he looked at his clothes, hairstyle and actions. He was a man, but when he looked at his face, he said it was a man. His face was small and too feminine. He said it was a woman, but the lines on his face were strong and angular, but even if it was such a hard line face, It still looks a little like a woman.


    Gao Yang wants to distinguish between men and women on the chest, because he is wearing a fat M65 windbreaker, and obviously has a cotton liner, and his chest is covered.


    Subconsciously nodded. After greeting the people, Gao Yang took a breath of air conditioning and said in Chinese, "rabbit, do you think this man is a mother gun or a woman man?"


    After looking up and down, Cui Bo said with a tangled face: "well, I can''t say. It should be a Niang gun, but I''m really not sure, but it should be a Niang gun. Is it a dead man demon?"


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo only exchanged two sentences in Chinese and stopped talking. When the visitor finally came to Gao Yang, he didn''t reach out his hand to shake hands. Instead, he stood in front of Gao Yang for two steps and stared at him and Cui Bo with sunglasses. Without using his hand, he directly spit out the smoke on the ground around him, stretched out his feet and ran it out, saying: "Hello, my name is Irene Zep aleborg. In the next time, I will be your flight coach."

 Chapter 555

    Image represents nothing. Gao Yang comforted himself so much. He held out his hand to Irene Zep aleborg and said, "Hello, Irene. Nice to meet you."


    Irene did not shake hands with Gao Yang, but stood in place and said faintly, "we are not so familiar, so you should call me coach aleberg."


    The last name is the honorific title, and the first name seems more friendly, so Gao Yang called his name, but after being frankly rejected by Irene Zep aleborg, Gao Yang withdrew his hand and said, "OK, coach aleborg, can we start?"


    Irene didn''t speak, walked past Gao Yang and got on the plane directly.


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo looked at each other, exchanged helpless eyes, and then got on the plane. Gao Yang sat in the co pilot''s position, while Cui Bo sat directly behind Gao Yang, so that they could see how Irene operated the plane.


    The plane was already ready to take off. After getting on the plane, Gao Yang and Cui Bo put on the earmuffs directly, but Irene put the earmuffs for listening to music on her neck. Instead of putting on the earmuffs in a hurry, she took off her outer sleeve and threw her coat on the back seat.


    Irene only wore a sleeveless vest. After taking off her M65 windbreaker, she immediately showed her figure. There was warm air in the plane, but the warm air had not been turned on before the plane started, so the cabin was still very cold, but Irene didn''t seem to care about the cold.


    Irene, who took off her coat, suddenly made Gao Yang and Cui Bo''s eyes straight.


    Irene has big breasts, but what makes Gao Yang and Cui Bo look straight is the muscles on Irene.


    Irene''s figure is very good, but it''s not suitable for women, because Irene''s muscles are too developed. Gao Yang looked at it and felt that the muscles on Irene''s arm were more obvious than him. Against the background of the tight vest, Irene''s six abdominal muscles on her stomach appeared obviously.


    Looks too tough. Some are like men, and their bodies are stronger than most men. They are not thick, but their muscles have become lumpy arms and abdominal muscles. It seems that there is no beauty when they grow into such a woman.


    In addition to her muscles, Gao Yang was amazed by the tattoos on Irene. Yes, Irene has tattoos, and there are more than one.


    Compared with muscles, Irene''s tattoo is more eye-catching. There is a tattoo on the upper arms of the left and right arms. There is a skull on the left arm, a knife and an axe cross above the right arm, and there is a text below. However, the text seems to be Latin. Gao Yang can''t see what it is. In addition, there is a tattoo on the back of the neck, Is part of a geometric pattern.


    Full of muscles and tattoos, such a woman looks very annoying. Gao Yang stares at Irene a few times and thinks it''s impolite. He quickly takes back his sight, but he still takes a look with his bald head from the corner of his eyes when he has the opportunity.


    After checking the instrument quickly, Irene quickly started the plane. At this time, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "sorry, should you introduce us to the inspection work that must be done?"


    Irene turned her head and looked at Gao Yang. Because Irene never took off her sunglasses, Gao Yang couldn''t see Irene''s eyes, but he always felt that Irene''s eyes were very bad. Anyway, he felt that way.


    After quickly explaining what instruments to check and what to pay attention to, Irene quickly took off with the plane.


    Gao Yang always felt that Irene''s teaching was too much and perfunctory. He paid to learn to fly a plane, not to travel by plane. In fact, Gao Yang had a good temper. He began to get angry, but he endured first and hoped that the other party would give him due respect after communication.


    "Ms. Irene Zep aleppog, we are here to learn how to fly an airplane, so please do your duty as a coach."


    After a light sentence, Irene turned her head again, looked high, smiled at the corners of her mouth, and then said, "you can ask what you want to know."


    Gao Yang always felt that Irene''s smile was a little malicious, but before he could speak, he heard Cui Bo say excitedly in the back: "you have the flight experience of UH-60, so what''s the difference between military aircraft and civil aircraft? I mean, in addition to the differences in equipment, are there any differences in posture feeling and mode?"


    Irene smiled again and said, "do you want to know?"


    Gao Yang felt that before they learned to fly planes, it was not time to consider the difference between military aircraft and civil aircraft, but since Cui Bo had asked, Gao Yang immediately said, "he has asked this question, so of course we want to know."


    Irene smiled and didn''t answer Gao Yang''s question. She stretched out her left hand, took out a box of cigarettes from her trouser pocket, shook one out and held it in her mouth. Then, her left hand controlled the plane, her right hand reached into her trouser pocket, took out a lighter, rubbed it on her trouser legs, lit the cigarette in her mouth after it caught fire.


    Gao Yang could not help it. He frowned, but before he got angry, Irene vomited a cigarette and said calmly, "do you know what I hate most?"


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo were hit in the heart like a hammer.


    Because Irene speaks Chinese and speaks it in a correct voice.


    Cui Bo was stunned and said, "I''m familiar with this scene in the Olympic Games."


    Gao Yang was also stunned. Then he raised his hands and said to Irene, "sorry, this is a misunderstanding. Please listen to me. Falk, damn it. Is the popularity of Chinese so high now? In short, sorry, it''s our fault. If we offend your place, please forgive me. I apologize to you, sincerely."


    Irene smiled coldly and said, "apologize? No need! But I have to tell you, I hate people calling me man and woman, but I hate people calling me dead demon!"


    Gao Yang was in despair. Once upon a time, when communicating with foreigners in Chinese, he was not afraid of being understood. Even if he pointed to each other''s nose and scolded, he was not afraid. But now, he and Cui Bo just said a few words in Chinese, but their voice was a little louder, but they were listened to.


    Gao Yang apologized and said, "sorry, I''m really sorry. I''m sorry to offend you. It''s our fault. What can we do to make you feel happier? In order to apologize to you, I''m willing to do anything to make up for our rudeness."


    Irene smiled again and said, "don''t apologize, because we''ll be even soon. Don''t you want to know the difference between military helicopters and civilian helicopters? Now I''ll tell you, in addition to the difference in body strength and equipment, there are also differences in flight movements. For example, the rapid dive of military aircraft, like this!"

 Chapter 556

    Since Cui Bo and Li JinFang talked nonsense in front of Ye Lianna, but ye Lianna, who began to learn Chinese, understood it, Gao Yang thought he would avoid making the same mistakes as Cui Bo, but unexpectedly, he made the same mistakes in a moment of excitement, and it was even worse. Irene''s Chinese is much better than ye Lianna. People can not only understand Chinese, And you can understand slang that you don''t often say.


    Since he was caught by others, Gao Yang was also very single. He tried to apologize, accompany a crime or something, and it was best to expose it, but unexpectedly, people not only didn''t accept his apology, but also retaliated directly.


    He felt his body falling rapidly with the plane, and suddenly he was so scared that his face turned white, but he didn''t shout out, but Cui Bo shouted involuntarily.


    This is a helicopter, not a fixed wing aircraft. Gao Yang really doesn''t know if he can pull it up after diving down.


    Fortunately, after letting Gao Yang and them feel the taste of the helicopter''s rapid dive, Irene pulled back the nose of the helicopter and resumed level flight at a height far from the ground


    After a few breaths, he shouted, "you''re crazy!"


    Irene took the cigarette in her mouth, knocked the ash directly into the cabin, smiled and said, "don''t worry, this is the beginning."


    Gao Yang''s face became whiter. He said in a hurry, "what do you want to do? I warn you not to mess around!"


    Irene just smiled contemptuously.


    Watching the helicopter climb again, Gao Yang, who doesn''t know what Irene plans to do next, is more anxious. However, now he is hundreds of meters high. Although he is anxious, he has no way at all.


    Just then, Gao Yang heard someone shouting in his headset: "kf99, your altitude has dropped sharply. What''s the problem? Your speed is too fast, and your plane has deviated from the learning route, Irene, Irene! What''s the problem!"


    Gaoyang''s flight school is also open to the outside world for private aircraft to take off, land and park, so there must be a tower and radar. Although it is not comparable to a large airport, it can still monitor the nearby aircraft. After discovering that kf99, that is, the helicopter Gaoyang is taking, has dropped sharply, he immediately began to ask.


    The tower asked, but Irene only replied with an understatement.


    "No problem."


    After that, Irene looked at Gao Yang and smiled again and said, "it''s not over yet. In fact, our learning process has just begun. Next, death rolls. I hope you fasten your seat belt!"


    Gao Yang learned how to talk to the ground control before he got on the plane. Although he can''t operate the plane, he can also talk to the ground.


    "This woman is crazy. Help us and let this damn woman fly back!"


    Before Gao Yang finished speaking, Irene reached out and cut off the call between him and the tower, then laughed and swung the lever. The helicopter suddenly rolled with the rotor down and the belly up.


    The cooking and rolling action of fixed wing aircraft is common, and helicopters can also do rolling action. AH-64 Apache, AH-1 cobra, French dolphin, Chinese dolphin imitation Zhijiu, tiger jointly developed by France and Germany, Russian Ka-52 and Ka-50 have done rolling action, but you may have noticed that these aircraft are military helicopters, the most important, These are armed helicopters.


    Gao Yang knows that a helicopter can roll, but he really doesn''t know if a transport helicopter can do it, especially if a civilian transport helicopter can do it. Therefore, the word death roll really lives up to the name.


    When he was on his head and feet, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help screaming and screamed bitterly with Cui Bo.


    In fact, Irene soon turned the helicopter back, but the short moment was so terrible that Gao Yang felt as if it had been several hours.


    After the plane turned back, Gao Yang, who was still in shock, just gasped for air. As soon as Cui Bo found that he had returned to normal, he immediately shouted at Irene, "Fark oil! Fark oil! Stop, you damn bastard!"


    Gao Yang screamed. Sure enough, Irene stretched out a middle finger at Cui Bo, shouted fake oil rabbit, controlled the plane with one hand, and another death roll came.


    "Ah..."


    "Oh


    He couldn''t control himself. Gao Yang screamed again, and Cui Bo''s scream sounded much more strange. After he was forced to swallow half of his words back into his stomach, he screamed.


    Gao Yang felt that the reverse flight took longer. Finally, after the plane returned to level flight, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "I''m sorry! Please let us go. We apologize. I''m wrong. Please let us go and don''t come again!"


    Irene uttered a disdainful cold hum from her nostrils and said, "now, do you know what to call me?"


    The hero didn''t suffer from the immediate loss. He was afraid that Cui Bo''s stubborn temper would cause Irene to die again, so that the civilian helicopter fell down and let them die. Thinking about this way of death, Gao Yang felt wronged, too wronged.


    "Beauty! We''re wrong. Let us go! Please!"


    After Irene snorted proudly and coldly, she turned her head provocatively and looked at Cui Bo. Cui Bo gasped for a few breaths, and finally changed her face. She said pitifully, "beauty, my eyes are short-sighted."


    Irene was finally satisfied and finally turned and began to fly back.


    Even if Irene is willing to teach, Gao Yang doesn''t dare to follow suit. He really doesn''t want to experience another air crash after falling off an airplane. Cui Bo is right. Let this madman Irene teach them. It''s not a blessing in disguise, it''s a double blessing in disguise.


    When the plane landed on the apron, someone was already waiting, and there was a fire engine.


    Cui Bo opened the cabin door of the plane and jumped down suddenly. He nearly fell over in the strong wind blowing from the rotor that hadn''t stopped. Then Gao Yang jumped down.


    He was shaken twice on his head and feet. His head was dizzy and he didn''t stand firm. At this time, an elderly man ran up to him and shouted at the bottom of the helicopter''s rotor: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter!"


    Gao Yang pointed to Irene in the driver''s seat and shouted angrily, "what kind of coach are you? She''s a damn madman. She almost killed us!"


    At this time, the rotor stopped gradually. Irene jumped out of the hatch with her clothes in one hand and a cigarette end in her mouth. She spit the cigarette end on the ground, stretched out her feet and twisted it out, and then put on her windbreaker in the cold wind.


    They were greeted by the manager of the aviation school and private airport. His name was hunter. He was in his sixties. He was usually a very kind old man, but at this time, hunter was also angry and shouted at Irene: "what the hell are you doing? Exceed the speed limit and change the route! What are you doing!"


    Irene shrugged and said, "nothing. At the customer''s request, she showed them some flight movements."


    Looking at Irene''s indifference, Cui Bo, who had long been angry, couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Your mother!"


    With an angry scold, Tribulus punched Irene.


    Women can''t fight? Anyway, TREB is not used to it. Besides, Irene doesn''t seem to be a woman.


    Chubb''s fist was aimed at Irene''s face. Now he looked at it and hated it. He just wanted to hit him with a peach blossom on his face.


    However, Irene just avoided the punch from Triber on one side of her head, then raised her foot and kicked Triber directly on his thigh, kicking him a big somersault.


    Fortunately, Cui Bo hid quickly, otherwise he would kick him in the stomach. However, he would inevitably end up on the ground in the end.


    Women can''t fight? Gao Yang doesn''t have this habit. Besides, it depends on what kind of woman she is. For a woman like Irene who is not a woman, Gao Yang has no obstacles at all. Besides, Cui Bo has been kicked over. What are you waiting for if he doesn''t fight? Besides, he will wait to get angry after he returns to the ground. If he doesn''t beat the damn woman half to death, he can''t get out of his evil spirit.


    Seeing that Cui Bo was kicked, Gao Yang was ready. You know, Cui Bo also practiced with Li JinFang.


    Although Cui Bo is not very interested in fighting and is not as willing to work hard as Gao Yang, who has suffered losses in fighting, and mainly focuses on practicing shooting, he has passed the fighting skills under the coercion of Li JinFang and when he was trained in Israel. At least he can fight with officers and soldiers who are not particularly good at fighting in the training camp, But in front of Irene, she seemed to have no resistance at all.


    Gao Yang immediately raised his vigilance, but he also punched him in the face. This time, Irene didn''t dare just hide. After throwing down her clothes, she blocked with one hand and smashed Gao Yang''s head with the other hand.


    Gao Yang somehow blocked Irene''s fist, but after being hit on his arm by a fist, he couldn''t remove the force from his arm. While his arm was in severe pain, his arm hit his face, but his fist also made Irene''s arm completely open, and his fist wiped an edge on Irene''s forehead.


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he knows whether there is one.


    Gao Yang immediately understood that if he continued to fight like this, he would be choked. Moreover, he was sure that anyone else in the Satan mercenary regiment except Li JinFang would also be beaten. This woman''s reaction, strength and speed were fierce and deadly.


    After Irene punched out, she immediately raised her right knee and hit Gao Yang''s lower abdomen. Gao Yang pressed her hands down. While blocking the knee impact, she jumped back slightly to avoid the blow.


    Feeling the sharp pain like a broken wrist, Gao Yang knew that if he continued to fight like this, he would have to be beaten and lose his hair.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang has a unique skill. His nickname is ram, but there is another nickname circulating in the Israeli training camp, that is, exploding egg ram!


    Gao Yang felt that his unique skill should also be effective for women. Therefore, the unique skill of exploding egg ram was just and obscene. After a long time, it finally reappeared in the Jianghu in actual combat. (to be continued. If you like this work, welcome to the starting point () to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my greatest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to M. to read.)

 Chapter 557

    Gao Yang made a silent and traceless foot, but after he made his foot, he took the initiative to change the direction.


    It''s not Gao Yang''s intention to show mercy, but Irene''s speed is too fast. After a hit on the knee, her right leg is down, and her left foot has kicked towards Gao Yang. Gao Yang, who is not sure that he can win, took the initiative to give up this opportunity. He must have a chance to win.


    After Gao Yang stepped out of her leg to block Irene''s side kick, she punched again, but Irene leaned forward, put her hands up and down, grabbed Gao Yang''s wrist with one hand, lowered her head, leaned forward, suddenly grabbed Gao Yang''s belt with the other hand, and then shouted loudly. Her left hand suddenly pulled back, and then just grabbed Gao Yang''s right hand, He suddenly swung Gao up.


    When he was training in Israel, Gao Yang not only wanted to be an instructor to teach recruits to fight, but also a student. He learned to fight with the instructor system. Irene suddenly swung him up. This rare move was seen by Gao Yang when he was training in Israel.


    When fighting, people in special forces will not have too complex moves. Each blow is simple and sharp, and they pursue to knock down the other party as quickly as possible. However, when they were trained in Israel, Gao Yang''s instructors demonstrated and introduced in detail the fighting routines of some famous special forces.


    Eileen''s action is very rare, so Gao Yang clearly remembers that he once saw this action in the introduction of the Israeli instructor. This is a unique move of the U.S. D team. Only when facing the enemy, he suddenly grabbed the person, and then, of course, swung the person heavily on the ground. If you want the enemy''s life, just drop the enemy''s head on the ground, If you want to catch a prisoner, swing your back on the ground and you can easily defeat the enemy with one stroke.


    The action is very complex and needs specific wartime use, so this set of action of catching people, lifting them over their heads and then falling is rarely used in team D. in fact, the fighting technique including this set of action is only an additional set of fighting skills of team D. only some people who have a preference for fighting may choose to learn this set of action, and few ordinary players will practice it, but, This set of moves has been kept in the elective training directory of team D.


    The United States and yiselin''s special forces often communicate, so the Israelis know that this set of action from team D is not uncommon. Gao Yang has carefully and completely seen this set of action when communicating with Li JinFang and Israeli instructors in fighting, and also knows how Li JinFang deals with this set of fighting skills.


    Seeing several moves in front of Irene, Gao Yang didn''t remember, but between the lightning and flint caught by Irene, Gao Yang immediately understood and quickly used the way to deal with it.


    Gao Yang suddenly curled up in the air and didn''t hold his left hand down hard. When he crossed Irene''s head, he grabbed Irene''s vest, and then his legs suddenly pressed down. Before Irene was about to fall him to the ground, his left leg suddenly hooked back and rolled hard. Finally, he landed on the side of his back, Avoiding the spine landing, and with momentum, he successfully hooked Irene to the ground with his legs, and the two suddenly became a rolling gourd together.


    Gao Yang should have used the ground entanglement skill next. He should have grabbed Irene''s hand in turn and twisted Irene''s neck with his legs, but Gao Yang was not good at the ground skill, so he immediately loosened his hands and feet after landing, took advantage of a tumbling and quickly stood up.


    Irene''s fall was not lighter than Gao Yang''s, and she hit the ground with one side of her face. After Gao Yang gave up fighting with her on the ground, she immediately got up, and then she had to rush on.


    Gao Yang punches, and Irene punches too. Irene opens Gao Yang''s fist, but she feels a sharp pain just as she is about to punch again.


    Gao Yang finally succeeded in lifting his Yin leg. When Irene defended his fist wholeheartedly, he finally found a loophole and kicked him right at the target.


    When Ellington lost her strength, she bared her teeth, opened her eyes, curled up, staggered back, took a few steps, finally swayed forward, knelt on the ground, then fell to one side, and her body twitched constantly.


    After learning that the woman should be from team D, Gao Yang didn''t dare to relax. He did his best. The fierce woman was so good at fighting. He did his best to win by this insidious one. His feet were not cruel. If he was empty, it would be really over.


    Which unit is team D? Delta, the famous delta force.


    A woman who makes the fighting skills of those who are good at and love fighting in the delta army. Now, Gao Yang understands why Irene is so difficult to deal with. If he hadn''t practiced his Yin lifting legs to the point of perfection, he might not be the opponent of this woman.


    Of course, now Gao Yang also understood where the woman came from. Looking at Irene, who was still writhing in pain on the ground, Gao Yang wiped the cold sweat and breathed out.


    It''s a long story, but it''s actually a blink of an eye. Watching the three people quickly start, then Irene was put on the ground between the lightning and flint, and the people on one side were silly.


    Finally, Cui Bo, who was kicked down, stood up, walked to Gao Yang''s side, spat on the ground and said, "Jieqi, Jiehen, fucking Jiehen!"


    The stunned Hunter finally reacted. He shouted, "stop, what are you doing? What are you doing? I''ll call the police!"


    Irene was still writhing on the ground in pain. She couldn''t stand up for a while. Gao Yang finally relieved his anger. He said to the angry hunter, "Sir, you don''t know what happened just now. Do you need to know what happened to us in the air?"


    Just then, a man rushed from the office building, waving a piece of paper in his hand and looking worried. He came straight for hunter. Before and after running to hunter, he shouted: "Irene''s flight qualification certificate was cancelled by FAA because of dangerous flight. She was cancelled three months ago. Her flight instructor qualification certificate is... Oh, God, what happened here?"


    Hunter''s face was green. He wanted to kick the staff who couldn''t see the situation in front of him. Unfortunately, it was too late. Gao Yang heard everything he shouldn''t listen to.


    "Aha, Mr. hunter, do you let people deprived of flying qualification act as coaches? Is that how you are responsible to the students? Give our lives to a madman in the air?"


    Hunter shook his head twice and said helplessly, "please listen to me, Mr. Gao, please listen to me. This kind of thing shouldn''t happen at all, but we are also victims. We were cheated."


    Fighting with Irene is a big deal to get into the police station, but no matter what the outcome is, it doesn''t matter what responsibility hunter''s flight school needs to bear. As long as Gao Yang wants, he can make a claim with the flight school. It''s this thing to ask for tens of thousands of dollars. It''s also the reason why the flight school went bankrupt. In short, the flight school Yes, don''t feel better.


    Hunter was going to help Irene and then called an ambulance, but at this time, hunter, who was crying without tears, shouted at Irene who was still lying on the ground: "you''re fired. Then, wait for a lawsuit, you bastard, you killed us, you killed us all!"


    Hunter was about to cry. His face was gray. He said to the two silly staff nearby, "what are you doing? Call the police and tell the police that there was a fight here. In addition, by the way, inform the police that Irene deceived us."


    Gao Yang really intends to claim with the aviation school. As for how much compensation he can get, it depends on what the lawyer has done with the lawsuit. However, in any case, an aviation school hired a person who was disqualified from flying as a coach, and the coach still made extremely dangerous actions in the air. It is difficult to lose the lawsuit.


    Although he hated Irene at all, hunter was a good man. Looking at Irene writhing in pain on the ground, he finally couldn''t bear it. He went to Irene and squatted down. He said angrily, "how are you? The ambulance will come soon. Everything will be all right. I''d better wait until I see the police. No, I''d better go to the hospital."


    Irene said hard, word by word, "asshole, this is between you and me. Don''t involve hunter and school."


    Hunter said helplessly, "all right, stop talking. If you have anything to say to the judge, pick up your things. If you can''t clean up, I can clean up for you or take it when you come back."


    Irene''s face was both painful and angry. She said hard, "you don''t need to inform the hospital, you don''t need to!"


    At this time, he said loudly and slowly: "in fact, there is no need to call the police. If we can reach a settlement, it doesn''t have to be big. Do you think so?"


    Hunter looked helpless and said, "how much compensation do you want?"


    After that, Hunter looked at Irene on the ground and sighed, "no matter how much compensation you want, you have to inform the police. Of course, if we reach a settlement between the three parties, it''s naturally the best."


    Gao Yang walked up to Irene, who was still on the ground, touched her chin and said, "did you come out of the delta force?"


    Irene glared and said, "you bastard, I won''t let you go!"


    Gao Yang said as a winner, "it seems that you have lost your job and are still facing a lawsuit. You see, now we have to fight a lawsuit, and the aviation school has to sue you. You''re in big trouble."


    Irene said angrily: "You bastard, that''s enough. Don''t involve the aviation school. You made me lose my hard-earned job and kicked me into this virtue. Falk, we''re even in the past. Now, if you''re a man, tell me the number and I''ll compensate you! Don''t involve old hunter and let it end with me!"


    "Half a million dollars, isn''t that too much?"


    Gao Yang opened his mouth. He said it was too much, but it''s not too much. It''s also reasonable. If you really want to find a lawyer to file a lawsuit, it''s normal for the lawyer to open his mouth and claim millions of dollars, and he is likely to win the lawsuit. Of course, the aviation school has to pay, not Irene.


    Irene''s painful face looked more painful. She couldn''t get angry. She just said painfully, "I have 600 dollars. I only have so much."


    Gao Yang suddenly came to the spirit and said, "you see, you are not only in big trouble, but also you are still poor. The worst thing is that you have lost your job. However, I can provide you with a chance to work at a high salary. As long as you can work for me, all these troubles can be avoided. How about it?"


    It''s a talent. The most important thing is that Irene seems to be very tolerant. Therefore, Gao Yang can''t help pulling people.


    Irene began to be angry again. She said angrily, "asshole, die!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you just said we were even, so now you should think about your trouble and the reality that you are a poor man. The most important thing is, don''t you want to know what job I gave you?"


    At this time, Hunter couldn''t help saying, "Irene, you said you were very short of money. I left you because you begged me. You concealed your history and deceived me. Now, I think you should at least listen to what this gentleman''s job is."


    Hunter would certainly be willing to reach a settlement without calling the police. If the lion spoke up, he could only file a lawsuit. After all, the aviation school must be wrong. They didn''t review Irene''s qualifications in detail and gave her a job. The responsibility of the aviation school could not be pushed off anyway. Therefore, Hunter began to persuade Irene.


    Irene opened her mouth to scold, but after opening her mouth, she finally gritted her teeth and said, "what job!"


    Irene finally let go, which is hopeful. However, Gao Yang was excited and wanted to pull someone for Satan, but it doesn''t mean it must be so simple. Irene has to go in after investigation.


    Gao Yang coughed and said to hunter, "gentlemen, can you give us some space?"


    Some words can''t be said in front of hunt and them. After hunt and them went away, Gao Yang looked at Irene and said, "I just give you a job opportunity. Whether you can do it depends on the wishes of both of us. Therefore, I still have some questions to know. First, how is your gun used?"


    Irene twisted her body in pain and said, "it''s much better than you think. I can explode your head 500 meters away."


    Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said, "so, did you come out of the delta force?"


    "No, asshole, tell me what you want to do! Don''t fucking procrastinate!"


    Gao Yang looked at Irene lying on the ground in her vest and said, "do you need to give you your coat? Well, the last question, do you want to make a lot of money? If you want, tell me which army you came from, and I''ll tell you what your job is."


    Irene said impatiently, "German ksk, if I didn''t need to make money, would I run to this damn place to be a coach! Asshole, don''t sell you, say your job!"

 Chapter 558

    Gao Yang was very satisfied with Irene''s situation and her attitude. He was surprised to know that Irene was not from the delta he thought, but from the German ksk army.


    It''s only a short time to be surprised. It''s clear that the formation process of German ksk force is very interesting. Among the world''s famous special forces, the history of ksk should be the shortest.


    Gsg9, a special force with a longer history in Germany, strictly belongs to the police force. Therefore, although it has a strong force, the German military still lacks a special force under direct control. In 1994, during the Rwanda massacre, 11 Germans were imprisoned, The German defense forces, which had no troops to send, had to turn to Belgium to send special forces to rescue the hostages.


    Stimulated, the German defense forces decided to form their own special forces. In 1996, the special forces commando was officially established, which is abbreviated as ksk.


    Because the German defense forces lacked the necessary experience, at the beginning of the establishment of ksk, their carefully selected soldiers were trained by famous special forces in other countries, such as SAS in Britain and the Delta in the United States. Although ksk later had its own training system and could carry out training by itself, until now, ksk members are often sent abroad for training, And joint military exercises.


    It is because of the characteristics of ksk that although Irene is German, it is not surprising that she has mastered the fighting skills of the American Delta.


    Although the history of ksk is short, they can be said to have won the advantages of many families. They are really powerful. Now they belong to a powerful brigade. Gao Yang is very satisfied and very satisfied to learn that Irene was born in ksk, because there are many people in the Satan mercenary regiment who come from a team with the color of special forces, but there are really no people from a real special force.


    Although it is not known whether Irene will choose to become a mercenary, Gao Yang needs to ask Cui Bo for advice before telling Irene the answer.


    I didn''t want to hide it from Irene. Gao Yang said directly in front of Irene: "rabbit, what do you think? Can this man want it?"


    Cui Bo said without hesitation, "isn''t this nonsense? It''s a pity that ksk came out and ran away, but do you think she''s willing?"


    Gao Yang shrugged, looked at Irene and said, "in fact, I still have questions to ask you, but now I can tell you what your new job is. Do you want to fight all over the world to earn a high salary?"


    Irene weakly waved her hand and said, "you just told me this after selling for a long time? It''s a joke. What do you think you are qualified to invite me? To tell you clearly, I''m not interested in any PMC. I''ve had a bad experience working for a private force contractor. It''s enough for me. I don''t want to work with you weak losers anymore!"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "have you ever been a PMC?"


    Irene''s expression was still very painful, but she tried her best to make a dismissive expression and said: "nonsense, some people think they are very powerful, the so-called private force contractors or security companies, in fact, they are just synonymous with some soft egg waste concentration camps."


    Irene''s tone is big and crazy. It seems that she did have an unpleasant experience, but Gao Yang is not angry because he is not PMC.


    After clearing his throat, he said in a loud and deep voice: "I didn''t expect you to have this attitude towards PMC. However, we are not PMC. We are mercenaries, which are really literal mercenaries. They are offensive mercenaries who need to make money by fighting instead of guarding the house."


    Irene frowned, but then said with disdain: "Real mercenaries? Do you mean those cannon fodder active in Libya and Syria? Hum, I''m still not interested. As a cannon fodder group, I''m not qualified to participate. Who do you think you are? If you''re a member of the angel mercenary group, I''m still interested in thinking about it, but obviously you''re not. So shut up and don''t say the name of the mercenary group and shame me Insult you. "


    Gao Yang was really surprised this time. He said in surprise, "do you know angels?"


    Irene sneered and said, "obviously, I know. If you think I''m an idiot who doesn''t know anything about mercenaries, you''re wrong. I know a lot about this industry, so shut up."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, since you know, I can tell you. If you really know the mercenary circle, you should have heard of our mercenary regiment. We are..."


    Irene said impatiently, "all right, don''t pretend to be great. It''s not an angel. Can you still be a Satan! If not, shut up, I''m not interested in mercenaries outside angels and Satan, and I don''t want to earn the so-called high salary in your mouth!"


    Gao Yang''s words were interrupted, but after listening to Irene''s words, Gao Yang really began to be happy, and then he finally finished his unfinished words.


    "We are members of Satan''s mercenary regiment. I am the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment. If you hear our name, it''s good. I''ll explain it."


    This time, Irene was surprised.


    Irene opened her mouth, but could not see her eyes hidden under sunglasses, which made Gao Yang lack the feeling of being worshipped, which made him regret.


    After looking at Gao Yang for a long time, Irene lost her mind and said, "you say you are a Satan?"


    "That''s right."


    "Is the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment a Chinese?!"


    "Yes, as you can see."


    Irene was demented again for a moment, then hesitated and said, "didn''t you lie to me? You two are the Satan mercenary regiment who once defeated the angel and went to the mercenary magazine, not other Satan mercenary regiments of the same name?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you said you knew the mercenary circle very well. I thought you really knew it."


    Irene was a little distracted and said, "Satan mercenaries are very mysterious. No one knows who they are. How do I know if you''re bragging."


    Gao Yang shrugged again and said, "I can''t prove it to you. Although I have no obligation to prove it to you, I''m in a good mood now, so you can tell me how you intend me to prove it."


    Irene said without hesitation, "tell me where you fought with angels."


    "Somalia, bososa."


    Irene seemed to believe it. She said absently, "God, as I heard, so you are really Satan''s people. Are you the head?"


    "Yes, it''s me, if it''s fake."


    "Good, I''ll join!"


    "Hmm? What did you say?"


    "I said, I join you, I want to join Satan mercenary regiment, believe me, I will never let you down. Do you want me to prove my strength? Do you still need to test me? If necessary, please tell me, and I will prove to you that I have the strength to join Satan!"

 Chapter 559

    Irene has a serious and expectant face. Now she seems to be looking forward to joining Satan.


    As the saying goes, when something goes wrong, there must be a demon. The respectful Irene has greatly satisfied Gao Yang''s vanity. However, he wants to know why Irene''s attitude has changed so much, but before that, he has to know Irene''s qualifications.


    "Well, tell me about your experience, of course, your experience in the army."


    Irene quickly said: "Yes, sir, report, sir. Irene Zepp aleborg joined the German Bundeswehr army in April 2005. She applied to join ksk in June of the same year. She was approved to enter the ksk training brigade of the international reconnaissance school in May 2006. After 18 months of training, she passed the examination and officially joined ksk. Then she was sent to the U.S. delta force for training. The training period was two years and returned After serving in Germany until the beginning of 2012, he was discharged from active service after being injured. When he retired, his rank was first-class Sergeant chief. The report is over, sir! "


    Eileen entered the role very quickly. This was called by an officer one by one, which made Gao Yang BEI''ER cool. What''s more, Eileen''s qualifications are quite proud.


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "on the premise of not violating the confidentiality regulations of your original army, tell me which part of ksk you have served in and what you are good at."


    Ksk consists of four parts: commando team, support company, training and test center and reconnaissance company. These different parts shoulder different responsibilities and have their own strengths, so Gao Yang must ask clearly.


    "Report, sir, I first acted as a firearm in the first commando of KSK, then transferred to the support company and assumed some duties of air service, and then transferred to the training and testing center to serve as a training and guidance task for studying the new tactics, because I felt unfit to undertake this duty, and I was denied many applications for the transfer, and I was asked to withdraw from active service after a serious injury in training. Approved, report completed, sir! "


    Eileen''s answer was beyond Gao Yang''s expectation, because Eileen had stayed in all three departments of ksk, which was unusual and not easy.


    Among the four commandos of ksk, the first commando is good at land infiltration. Many of them were sent to the United States for training.


    The second commando belongs to the airborne special force, which mainly uses fixed wing aircraft and helicopters for airborne operations. Most of them were sent to the British SAS for training.


    The third commando is good at amphibious warfare, and this part is trained in SBS in Britain and seals in the United States, and some people will even be trained in Britain and the United States.


    Fourth, commandos are good at performing tasks in special environments, such as operations in high mountains and polar terrain. This part will be selected according to the terrain when sent to foreign troops for training.


    Ksk soldiers must have good basic military skills. Needless to say, everyone must have expertise in weapons, communication, blasting, rescue, reconnaissance and other aspects. In fact, it is also the characteristics of the mainstream special forces in the world. Needless to say, so which of the four commando teams of the backbone of ksk is the best.


    As for the support company, it is not only the logistics force of ksk, but also the battlefield rescue. The tasks include maintenance, intelligence, rescue, transportation, communication, medical treatment and supply.


    Irene''s proud qualification lies in that he has not only been in the commando, but also worked in the support company. In most cases, the combat effectiveness of a support company directly subordinate to the special forces is not lower than that of the commando, but stronger than that of ordinary members. It can be said that he is not the elite of the special forces, and he really can''t enter the logistics and support department of the special forces Team, not only ksk, but also other troops. The reason is very simple. The top of the top need to be rescued. It can be ordinary people to save them.


    For example, a core support search and rescue team of SAS is a more powerful and mysterious existence than its assault force. People only know that there seems to be such a team and there should be such a team, but they know nothing about the specific situation.


    As for the training and test center, this is even more powerful. Think about it. The Department is responsible for selecting and training soldiers, studying and experimenting with new training methods, studying new command concepts, and formulating new tactics. Its members also play the role of special engineering soldiers, which is the Department of training and assessment and has a decisive impact on the future of ksk Door, what kind of person can work in this department.


    As a military fan, Gao Yang knew enough about ksk before he became a mercenary. Of course, it was limited to what ordinary people could know. However, there were several people who retired from ksk in the angel mercenary regiment. After dealing with ksk several times, Gao Yang had a deeper and more direct understanding of ksk.


    Based on Gao Yang''s understanding of ksk, after learning about Irene''s qualifications, he began to respect Irene a little. It''s no exaggeration. It''s really respectful.


    Gao Yang said seriously, "Irene, how old are you this year?"


    "Report, sir, 26 years old, sir!"


    Gao Yang took a breath, looked at each other with Cui Bo, and found that both of them were shocked. They were only 26 years old. They had spent three of the four departments of ksk. Such qualifications are not proud, but scary. Among the people they have seen angels, they are more than 30 years old, and there is really no such powerful person.


    Cui Bo said sincerely, "you''re too good. You, you didn''t lie to us?"


    Irene''s face was a little ugly. She hesitated and said: "Everything I said is true. However, I must state that there are reasons for my continuous cross departmental service in ksk in a short time. At least in terms of my ability, I personally think I have enough strength to serve in the commando and support company, but it is completely insufficient to serve in the training and test center. I, I don''t like this, so I simply chose to withdraw from active service, As for the reason, it involves my privacy. I can''t tell you. "


    Gao Yang was relieved. It was reasonable. If Irene was really young and could enter the training and test center only a few years after joining the army, he would suspect that Irene was bragging.


    Even if the service record of the experimental training center is removed, Irene''s qualifications are also very proud. Gao Yang is absolutely reluctant to let go of this treasure, and Irene is an officer one by one. Now there is only one problem left for her to join Satan.


    "Last question, why are you willing to join the Satan mercenary regiment as soon as you hear about it? Is there any reason?"

 Chapter 560

    "Report, sir, because I want to do the best!"


    After a decisive answer, Irene clenched her fist and continued: "Only do the best, this is my motto, so if I want to join an army or a mercenary regiment, I must also be the best! I used to be a professional soldier, but I have never participated in a real battle. I hope to fight, so I am willing to join the mercenary regiment!"


    After a pause, Irene continued: "before you, angels were the best, but now, I want to join you. Maybe Satan is not recognized as the first, but it doesn''t matter. I hope to contribute my ability to make Satan the real first mercenary in the world!"


    Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said, "very good, very good. You have initially joined the Satan mercenary regiment. As long as each of our members objects and your performance is enough to satisfy me, you will become a formal member of Satan. Oh, sorry, let me help you up."


    Irene is still lying on the ground. It doesn''t matter what she looks like when she is an enemy. Gao Yang can let her lie on the ground for a while more, but now, she''s going to be a teammate. Irene can''t lie on the ground so nearly naked.


    The ground was very cold. The reason why Irene had to lie on the ground for so long to help her up was that Gao Yang patronized and forgot this stubble.


    Gao Yang wanted to help Irene up, and Irene also stretched out her hand, but when Gao Yang helped her up, Irene snorted and said, "don''t move me, let me lie down for a while."


    Cui Bo quickly took Irene''s clothes and said, "put on your clothes. You''re hit. Well, you can''t act in a short time."


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo sat up with Irene, and then put their clothes on Irene. Then Irene sat on the ground, holding her belly and drooping her head. She had to slow down for a long time to move.


    At this time, Gao Yang remembered that hunt was still hanging on one side, so Gao Yang waved to hunt. When he met the anxious hunter who had been waiting for him, Gao Yang smiled and said, "Mr. Hunt, I think our problem can be solved."


    Hunter looked nervous and said, "what are you going to do with this?"


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "there''s no need to deal with it. This thing should never happen. Irene has never been a flight coach here. Our learning plan goes on as usual. No one needs to bear any responsibility for this event. Of course, no one needs to pay. Do you think it''s ok?"


    For hunter, of course, it''s OK. As long as Gao Yang doesn''t sue him, hunter is very satisfied. Now he not only doesn''t have to file a lawsuit, but also saves a compensation. By the way, he won''t make the aviation school honorary training because he employs the disqualified person as a flight coach. The result is better than his imagination.


    Hunter immediately smiled and said, "great. Thank you very much for your generosity, Mr. Gao. Personally, I thank you for your willingness to deal with this matter."


    Gao Yang pointed to Irene and said, "then she won''t have any problems?"


    Hunter looked at Irene and said with a smile, "of course, of course, you have said that none of this has happened. Of course she has no problem. With all due respect, it seems that Irene is going to work for you?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, Mr. hunter, since the matter has been successfully completed, our study plan..."


    Irene, sitting on the ground, raised her head and whispered, "I can continue to teach you."


    "Never!"


    Hunter immediately rejected Irene and killed hunter. He didn''t dare let Irene touch their plane again.


    Hunter hurriedly said, "Mr. Gao, this is the end of today''s study. We will find a flight coach with S-70 teaching qualification for you in the shortest time. If we can''t find it, we will return the excess money to you and arrange for you to use other aircraft. I think this is the only way."


    Gao Yang is also very helpless. He is not afraid to let Irene teach again. However, it is estimated that hunter can''t agree, so Gao Yang simply didn''t waste his saliva and said directly: "OK, that''s it."


    And Gao Yang finally explained everything. Hunter finally breathed a sigh. He looked at Irene still sitting on the ground and couldn''t help but pity the man who almost made him lose a lot of money.


    "It''s too cold here. Don''t sit here. Your body can''t stand it. There is a stretcher in the infirmary. You''d better go to your original office and have a rest. You can use it until twelve o''clock."


    Although the tone was not good, Hunter''s words were full of goodwill. Irene looked up at Hunter again and said, "thank you, hunter. You are a good man. I''m sorry. I didn''t expect my behavior to have such a great impact on the aviation school. In fact, I really didn''t know that my flight qualification was cancelled. I didn''t receive any notice."


    Hunter looked better. After waving his hand, he said, "if you need to go to the hospital, well, let''s leave first. Someone will bring the stretcher."


    After hunter and his party left, Gao Yang looked at Eileen with a sallow face, coughed and said, "sorry, I apologize to you. Well, we really shouldn''t, uh, say some impolite words. Oh, where did you learn Chinese?"


    Irene shrugged and said, "everyone in the ksk training team has to choose at least one foreign language. I chose Chinese. In addition to my mother tongue, I am proficient in English and Chinese. Sir, I don''t know your name."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you can call me ram, just call him rabbit. Before you officially join Satan, just call me ram. Besides, do you have a nickname?"


    Irene''s face suddenly looked ugly. After a long time, she whispered, "does everyone have to have a nickname?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "not necessarily, but our profession requires us to have a code name. Therefore, if you don''t want to be called a nickname, you can give yourself a pseudonym. However, it''s more convenient to call a nickname. Of course, you can choose by yourself."


    Irene looked at it again for half a day and whispered, "well, does it have to be someone else''s nickname? Can you do it yourself?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "of course, you can call whatever you want, even if you start one yourself now."


    Irene said quickly, "you can call me beauty!"


    Gao Yang and Cui Boqi were stunned. After they looked at each other, Gao Yang was helplessly preparing to accept Irene''s nickname, but Irene shook her head and said: "Forget it, forget it, let''s call me a nickname recognized by everyone. It''s meaningless to deceive yourself. Well, you can call me Tyrannosaurus Rex. Yes, it''s the Tyrannosaurus Rex. However, I ask you not to call my nickname when you''re not performing the task, otherwise I''ll turn my face."


    Gao Yang and Cui Boqi nodded. That''s right. The nickname of Tyrannosaurus Rex is worthy of Irene. She has been called a beauty? It''s too painful.


    After two words, someone brought the stretcher. Gao Yang and Cui Bo carried Irene in person. They didn''t go to the infirmary and went directly to Irene''s office not long ago.


    Irene''s office is not big, but it is well arranged. She puts Irene on a chair and sits down. After there are only three of them in the office, Gao Yang sighs with relief and says, "do you have anything to clean up? We can help you. In addition, where do you live? Do you have anything to take away?"


    Irene opened the drawer, took out a pistol still in the holster, shook it in front of Gao Yang and said, "this is the only thing I have."


    Gao Yang muttered and said, "fortunately, the aviation school stipulates that no one is allowed to bring a gun before getting on the plane. Well, what''s your gun?"


    Irene pulled out the gun, then pushed it on the table, slid it in front of Gao Yang, and then said, "fnx9, 9mm caliber, I bought it after I came to Portland. It''s cheap, but it''s very useful and reliable. I like it very much."


    Gao Yang picked up the gun and made a questioning gesture to indicate whether he could take a closer look at Irene''s gun. After Irene nodded, Gao Yang unloaded Irene''s gun and said: "At this stage, we are changing guns. Do you have any specified weapons? Oh, only the caliber is required to be unified. You can choose the gun type. The caliber is 5.56mm NATO bullet and 7.62mm NATO bullet. Do you have your own gun or the gun you need to buy? If you don''t, we can buy you the best one now."


    Irene immediately said, "can you choose? Great, I want sg551lb, 7.62mm caliber, I want sg751spa-r, but there''s a problem, sir."


    "Say."


    "I don''t have money to buy a gun now. In fact, I can''t afford the rent of the apartment I rent."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, I can buy it for you. It''s not a problem. Just give it back to me when you join Satan and make money. Are there any other problems?"


    "No, sir! Thank you, sir!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in fact, you don''t have to call me sir all the time. You can call me ram, boss and boss like others. We''re just mercenaries. We always call sir. Well, I''m not used to it."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After that, Irene stuck out her tongue and said with a smile, "sorry, sir, I''m used to calling it that. In the face of superiors with similar military relations, it may be difficult for me to change this habit in a short time."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, it''s up to you. It seems that those angels can''t change their words. They''ve been yelling all the time. It seems that you''re all the same. In addition, do you need to change your pistol? You can change any gun you want. The only thing you don''t need to consider is the price."

 Chapter 561

    Learning to fly a plane, I recruited a new member. It was an accident, a big accident.


    Gao Yang wanted to take advantage of this break to find a blaster for Satan. The candidate also had a goal. Knight recommended Raphael Bellini, a Sicilian.


    Gao Yang called him several times according to knight, but he couldn''t get through several times before. Raphael''s phone always couldn''t be connected. This is normal. Raphael''s phone is an ordinary mobile phone, not a satellite phone. As an employee of a mercenary or security company, it''s normal to stay in a place without signal.


    It was not until a few days ago that Gao Yang finally contacted Raphael. After indicating his origin and the reason for calling, he directly sent an invitation to Raphael.


    Gao Yang can''t directly pull people into Satan without seeing anyone, so he invites Raphael to meet him and talk with him. Only when it is determined that the other party is really the person he wants, can he let Raphael join Satan.


    Raphael was very interested in Gao Yang''s call, especially when he learned that knight of the angel mercenary regiment introduced him to Gao Yang. Unfortunately, Raphael was still carrying out a security project with the team in Iraq and could not leave the team for the time being. If he finished his work and came to the United States, he would have at least more than ten days.


    Raphael, who wanted to attract, had not seen it, but inadvertently found an extremely fierce woman. It was an accident, but Gao Yang liked such an accident.


    Gao Yang and them didn''t wait until 12 o''clock in the office. When Irene had a rest and could act, Gao Yang and they were going to Irene''s house.


    The aviation school must be in the suburbs. In order to facilitate transportation, Gao Yang and Cui Bo rented a car for transportation, while Irene drove a very, very old car, either a well maintained old car or a broken car with a history of more than 30 years.


    After seeing Irene''s car, Gao Yang shook his head and said to Irene, "does this car mean anything to you?"


    Irene shrugged and said, "the special significance is that I don''t have to take the bus every day. After getting off, I have to run another 12 kilometers to come to work. Although it''s broken, it costs me 500 dollars."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it has no special significance. Just throw it away."


    Irene was opening the door. When she heard Gao Yang''s words, Irene shrugged and said, "I really want to throw away this car, but now is not the time. Although it''s broken, it''s good to be able to drive. I can give it to my roommate."


    Hearing that Irene had other arrangements for her car, Gao Yang didn''t say much. He just drove the car and followed Irene''s broken car back to downtown Portland.


    Although Irene''s car is broken, it''s not slow, but the main reason is that Irene dares to drive a broken car fast, and Gao Yang thinks it''s suicide.


    Gao Yang and her family followed Irene to a dilapidated community in Portland, not a single family villa community, but several apartment buildings. From the graffiti on the wall and the wandering gangsters, we can see that the security of this community is not good.


    Irene stopped the car, waited to meet Gao Yang, walked to one of the apartment buildings, took out the key, opened the door of one of the apartments, and Irene went in directly.


    When Gao Yang also followed into the apartment, he saw a girl lying on the sofa in the living room watching TV. After seeing Gao Yang, the girl jumped up quickly and screamed, "Damn it, Irene, you should inform me that there are guests."


    The heating in the apartment is not very good. The girl wears a lot. Gao Yang really can''t think of any reason why the girl should scream.


    Irene smiled at Gao Yang''s apology and said, "I''m sorry. I really should call back in advance. Please wait a minute. I can leave after I explain to my friends."


    The apartment is very small, but the living room is tidy and clean. Please Gao Yang. After they sit down, Irene gets up and opens the refrigerator. After taking out a few bottles of beer, she doesn''t use a screwdriver or teeth, but directly uses her thumb to pull open the bottle cap.


    Holding the beer given by Irene, Gao Yang and Cui Bo looked at each other. Then Cui Bo raised the wine bottle to Irene and said, "well, thank you for not punching me hard just now."


    Irene raised the bottle to treble and said, "you''re welcome. When I treat ordinary people, I always keep some strength. It''s not good to kill people."


    Cui Bo was speechless. After shaking his head, he looked up and took a sip of beer. At this time, Irene raised the wine bottle to Gao Yang and said, "Sir, your foot is very powerful. Do you often practice?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "practice often and as soon as you have time."


    Irene also nodded and said, "if you have time, can you teach me?"


    Gao Yang hesitated. After hesitating for a long time, he finally said with a dry smile: "well, talk about it."


    Gao Yang won''t teach Irene to kill him. He won''t teach him to kill him. He can teach anyone, just don''t teach Irene.


    After Eileen''s roommate ran back to her room, after a long time, when Gao Yang was drinking and talking, Eileen found that Gao Yang and Cui Bo were staring at her hand. Eileen raised the badge in her hand and said, "it''s hard for foreigners to get a ksk or a delta. I got one of the foreign students in the same period. Here, have a look."


    Gao Yang subconsciously took the badge, but he was not interested in it at all. He pointed to the picture frame in Irene''s hand and said, "can you show me that?"


    Irene raised the photo frame and looked at it. After glancing at her mouth, she hesitated and handed it to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang had roughly seen it, but he didn''t see it clearly. After taking the picture frame, he and Cui Bo looked carefully. They looked at each other, then at Irene, and then fell into silence.


    The photo is a group photo of a family of three. There is a lovely girl in it. She looks thirteen or fourteen years old. Although she is very different from Irene now, she can still be seen. That is Irene.


    Eileen in the photo smiled and said that she was sweet and sweet. Gao Yang and Cui Bo couldn''t help looking at Eileen and then looking at Eileen in the photo. Although they didn''t dare to say it, they were all lamenting. How could a good girl grow crooked.


    In addition to Irene, there is also a middle-aged woman with a very good temperament. Needless to say, this is Irene''s mother, but the most important thing that attracts high attention is Irene''s father, a soldier in military uniform who looks very dignified and laughs very dignified.


    Irene''s father is a soldier. In fact, it''s not worth making a fuss. What''s worth making a fuss is that Irene''s father has the rank of major general on his shoulder. That''s the point.


    After looking at the photos carefully, Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and said, "am I right?"


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "yes, look at the military dress and the brochures. It''s absolutely right, major general!"


    Gao Yang looked at Irene and said in disbelief, "I''m sorry, but I really want to say that your father is a general?"


    "Obviously, he is a major general. Well, maybe he is a lieutenant general now. He should have been promoted. When I retired, I heard that he was promoted to lieutenant general. After all, the time is about the same. Obviously, the photo was taken more than ten years ago."


    Big man, that''s absolutely right. You''re a big man.


    Gao Yang took a cold breath and said, "well, if I remember correctly, the German army commander, oh, now you are not called commander, but inspector general. I remember the rank of inspector general of the army. Is it lieutenant general?"


    Irene nodded and said, "yes, the rank of inspector general of the army is lieutenant general, but my father is not inspector general. Well, but now you understand why I was transferred in ksk? No way. Since they knew who my father was, they refused to let me stay in the combat department, these damn flatterers!"


    If Gao Yang is Irene''s boss, he will definitely transfer Irene. The daughter of the army lieutenant general, joking, must be sent to a less dangerous and important department, willing to throw aside and pull her down.


    Pull the daughter of an active lieutenant general of a large country into his mercenary regiment? Then go to war and die at any time? Gao Yang suddenly felt that it was beginning to be a little unreliable.

 Chapter 562

    Gao Yang''s face was a little ugly, and Cui Bo seemed a little confused. He thought he had brought an ox man into the gang, but he didn''t expect that the ox man was too big for them to want.


    After World War II, Germany''s army was small and low-key, which rarely appeared in the field of vision of living people. However, anyway, Germany also belongs to a big country in the world. The daughter of an army lieutenant general of such a country went to war with a group of mercenaries, which is too unreliable.


    There are only a few generals in Germany!


    Lieutenant general, even if he is not the commander of the army, he also exists at the same level.


    Looking at Gao Yang and Cui Bo''s faces, Irene suddenly became nervous. She frowned and said, "Hey, what are you two thinking? You won''t be like those flatterers? Please, what can my father do even if he is a general? He can''t control you."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "well, what I want to say is that your father is a lieutenant general. He is a big man, and from the photos, you seem to be his only daughter?"


    Irene shrugged and said, "yes, this is my worst place."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "that''s the problem. You should know that mercenaries are going to fight, and the mortality rate is very high. Although we have never died, no one can guarantee what will happen. If you die in Satan, what will your father do? Anyway, I can''t guess what he will do."


    Irene said in distress: "sure enough, it''s like this again. Please, do you think Germany is still Germany in World War II? The current German federal army is basically an army with castration on its back. The commander doesn''t dare to call, but has to call the inspector general. In such a country, such an army, what do you think a general can do beyond his ability?"


    Gao Yang muttered, "well, it doesn''t seem to be beyond his ability to kill several mercenaries?"


    Irene said in distress: "Now Germany''s army doesn''t need to be watched by other countries. Germany will look at it. It''s an army that can''t kick at a positive step and a country that can''t carry out a military parade. What are you worried about? In addition, Europe is now economic integration and military integration, emphasizing collective defense and combat. What can a lieutenant general do?"


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "I''m sorry, Irene. I have to be responsible for my people. I can''t bring you trouble. You know, your identity is a big trouble to a great extent."


    Irene looked angry. She waved her hand weakly and said: "Again, always. Well, don''t you know that there are only two things inherited by the German federal army? The absolute obedience to the superior in the Prussian spirit, and the iron cross, as my father, he will never do anything detrimental to his professional military status. He won''t care about my life or death. Even if I die, he won''t because of it In addition, in fact, I haven''t contacted my father for a long time. He doesn''t even know where I am. I think he won''t know even if I die. "


    Looking at Gao Yang still refused to let go, Irene sighed and said, "well, I really shouldn''t let you see the picture of my father. I didn''t expect that although you are far away in the United States and a mercenary, you are as timid as those flatterers in Germany."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "don''t use provocation. It''s useless to me. I''m not afraid of trouble, but I won''t cause unnecessary trouble."


    Irene sighed and said, "well, my life is ruined by my father. I didn''t expect that until now, I still live in his shadow. My life is completely ruined. It seems that now I don''t have to pack my things, right?"


    Looking at Irene''s gray face, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "tell me about your father. What kind of person is he? Your relationship doesn''t seem to be very harmonious?"


    Irene smiled bitterly, sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and said to Haley, "sorry, I need a cigarette to calm down."


    After smoking half of the cigarette, Irene pressed the cigarette end on the tea table, but shook her head, then lit another cigarette, took a deep breath, and then said slowly: "I was born in a military family. My grandfather is a soldier. Of course, my father is also a soldier. He hopes that his son will also be a soldier, but it is a pity and sad that he has only one daughter like me."


    After looking at Gao Yang, Irene shrugged and said, "you know? I hated why I wasn''t a man when I was young. When I grew up and saw the disappointment in my father''s eyes, I knew what he was disappointed. How he wished he could have a son, but he had only one daughter, and I felt sorry for him."


    Cui Bo couldn''t help shouting, "what''s the logic? What does it have to do with you? Are you right?"


    Irene smiled and said, "I used to want to be a model. Later, my ideal was to be a soldier. So when I was 18, I joined the army and hid it from my father. When my father found out, I was already a soldier.


    What I thought was very simple. I wanted to be the best, so I applied to join ksk, but later, shortly after I returned from training in the United States, ksk found that my family background was forged. Then, they found that my father was a major general. Moreover, coincidentally, it was ksk''s direct superior. Alas, that''s the way it happened. I was kicked out of the commando and incorporated into the support company, Then I learned to fly a plane, but it wasn''t long before I joined the support company. Those flatterers thought it was still unsafe and dropped me into the training and test center. All this was because of my father.


    I began to think it was a mistake to join the army. My father had never been happy because of my achievements. I also felt that there was a major general, and it was no fun to work in the army under the influence of the father who was about to be a lieutenant general. Therefore, after one injury, I withdrew from the army. Ha, those flatterers wanted me to get out early, So they happily gave me a medal and let me go. What a fucking bunch of losers! "


    After hate finished, Irene pressed half of the cigarette on the tea table, but then she lit another cigarette.


    Irene made a gesture to Gao Yang and said, "I''m the best soldier. I know I am, but I don''t have a chance to prove it. I don''t have a chance to prove it in the German federal army, and with my father, I can''t prove it.


    I can''t be a normal woman now, but I can''t be a man. I''m not a pervert, but I, I want to prove that I''m the best soldier and show it to everyone. The most important thing is to prove it to my father. I''m a real soldier and a better soldier than a man. "


    After finishing her indignation, Irene breathed out and said: "My mother hates my father. She blames him for ruining my life. I don''t hate him. I just hate myself for making the wrong choice. I shouldn''t let myself be a damn soldier for his damn sense of honor and idea, but I''m already a soldier, so I have to prove to him that I''m the best and better than all his soldiers!"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "your idea is very contradictory."


    Irene shrugged and said: "It''s really contradictory, but frankly, although I regret that I chose to become a soldier because of my father''s wish, I actually like this profession now, but I can''t find a battlefield suitable for myself. I don''t want to see my father''s face that never has an expression, and I don''t want to see him again, so I came to the United States after I retired. I don''t want to see him again If I want to live in his shadow, I just want to go my own way, but it''s a pity that I have failed so far. If I engage in military career, all I encounter are soft losers. It''s boring, but I can''t get in when I join a mercenary group I can see. Falk, this is the second failure, and I can''t even find a job to support myself. "


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "Oh, which mercenary figure have you tried to join?"


    Irene smiled bitterly and said, "angel, as a German, I certainly hope to join the angel mercenary regiment. The most important thing is that angels are the strongest, but I was rejected."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s going on? Tell me."


    Irene shrugged and said, "angel, someone in ksk joined after retirement. Someone introduced me. I wanted to join. After I finally contacted, a person tested me, but in the end, I was rejected."


    Gao Yang said, "why? You didn''t pass the test?"


    Irene smiled awkwardly and said, "no, I passed, but I passed the test. After seeing the head of the angel, the damn head said, how is it a woman? The angel doesn''t want a woman and let her go, so I was thrown away again."


    Irene smiled really ugly. She held it high, smacked her mouth and said, "that''s what he said? In front of you?"


    Irene nodded,


    Gao Yang shook his head and said to Cui Bo, "this knight is not a thing. How can he say that? Even if he wants to refuse, even if he makes up a reason, it''s not a thing."


    Treble nodded and said, "yes, it''s not a thing."


    Irene snorted coldly and said, "direct refusal is not the same as making an excuse to refuse. Why is it so hypocritical? Now, what reason are you going to refuse me? In fact, you can be direct and don''t have to be so troublesome. Anyway, no matter what reason, you dare not want me."


    Hold high and take a pat, saying: "No? I Pooh, I can''t stand it if I let you join Satan now. I''ve passed the test here and met all the members. As long as there is no objection, you can join Satan''s mercenary regiment. Remember, even if some of our people oppose you to join, you can''t join Satan, but the reason is definitely not because you are a woman, because we already have A female member. "

 Chapter 563

    Gao Yang''s attitude changed suddenly, which surprised Irene, and TREB was relieved.


    "Brother Yang, you are finally enlightened. Although a lieutenant general is really good, we don''t go to Germany and Irene doesn''t contact her family. What can I do?"


    Cui Bo took it lightly. Although Gao Yang knew that things were not so simple, he only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Irene was very excited. She stood up, looked at Gao Yang and said, "great, but why? Why did you change your mind?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "who said I changed my mind? Who said I must refuse you? I didn''t decide whether it was good or not. I just had to consider the trouble your identity might bring, but I didn''t say I couldn''t want you. In addition, your words moved me, so I made up my mind."


    After that, Gao Yang paused and said, "in fact, the most important thing is that I don''t like what your father does. I think maybe I can give you a chance to live the life you want. If you join the mercenary regiment, you can''t live or die by yourself, but whether you die or live, it''s your choice."


    Irene nodded and said, "yes, I am prepared mentally. Injury or even death will not shake my determination. I have become a soldier, so I must use what I have learned. I don''t care if the place I use is just! Sir, thank you for giving me a chance."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you know, you have a great father, but I have a good father. He is just a small businessman. Through his own efforts, he has made our family live a well-off life. Perhaps, he is a middle class. He has full expectations for me since childhood. He hopes I can become a civil servant. Well, they all think so."


    Gao Yang began to talk about his father. Irene and Cui Bo listened quietly, and they spoke Chinese. Therefore, Harry sitting on the side was confused and couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    With a smile on his face, Gao Yang said, "my father, he wants me to be a civil servant. He wants me to go to school well. However, when I was young, I liked shooting. I want to be a shooter. He fought with himself for a long time, and then he sent me to shooting school.


    I studied shooting for several years, but I got bored later. I gave up the idea of becoming a shooter. My father was very happy that I changed my mind. He took me back. In order to make me go to a good school when I was much behind in my study, he worked very hard in those days. He asked for help, and then he sent me to a school.


    My academic achievements were not enough to make me go to a good university. My father was very disappointed. Although he never expressed it, I knew he was very disappointed. Later, he hoped that I could become a good businessman and a businessman who could make a lot of money. However, when I graduated from school, I was infatuated with making knives. I wanted to be a professional knife maker.


    In fact, my father didn''t want me to be a knife maker. He thought this industry had no future in China, but he didn''t say anything. I made knives by forging. I needed a lot of materials and venues. My father helped me find a place and help me find the materials I needed. Although I didn''t ask him to help me find them, he looked for them everywhere after I talked about them.


    Later, I changed my mind. I began to focus on being a foreign trader. My father was very pleased to see my change. However, after I decided to go hunting in Africa, I spent all my savings, went to Ethiopia, encountered an air crash and wandered in South Sudan.


    Everyone thought I was dead, but my father didn''t think so. He spent all his savings, sold his house, sold his factory and went to South Sudan to find me. He lost his fortune.


    When I came home, I saw my father who had just returned from Africa. He cried, but he didn''t say a word about me from beginning to end. He didn''t blame me. Although I always made a decision without informing him, he would persuade me, but he would never blame me. He would only silently support my choice. He said, son, I support you whatever you want. As long as you don''t break the law, it''s not dangerous, and you are safe I''ll support you whatever you do. "


    Gao Yang said and found that he was about to cry. He didn''t know why. He just wanted to say that although he only met Irene for the first time, he just wanted to tell Irene what his father was like, although he had never told anyone before.


    Wiped his tears, raised his shoulders and said, "finally, I went against my father''s will again. I killed the scum who hurt him without telling him. From then on, I can only leave China and wander around as a mercenary. My father is very sad and very sad, but he still doesn''t blame me. You know, I miss him very much now. I really miss him.


    He doesn''t have the dignity of being a father. The way he loves me can be said to be doting. However, he is really a good father. When we were young, we all seemed to deliberately ignore our parents'' love. When we could meet, I would only think my father was very upset, but now, I really want to see him and say sorry to him. "


    Gao Yang was surprised when he said he was crying, but after hearing Irene talking about her father, Gao Yang just wanted to talk about his father. He didn''t know why, just wanted to say, and it got out of control.


    Gao Yang is the softest, deepest and most painful place in his heart at the moment. After being touched by Irene''s words, he can''t restrain his feelings and vent out uncontrollably.


    Recalling the past, he shook his head helplessly, spread out his hand, and said to Irene, "you talked about your father, which reminds me of my father. I think even out of sympathy, I must let you realize your wishes. Irene, let your father see it, let the people of the heavenly mercenary regiment see it, and let them know how powerful you are."


    Irene and Cui Bo were silent. After a long time, Irene said in a deep voice: "Sir, you have a great father. Really, he may be ordinary, but he is really great. I envy you very much. You can''t imagine envy. In addition, sir, I will let them see."


    Cui Bo also patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "brother Yang, don''t get excited. You must see your uncle. There must be such a day."


    Gao Yang wiped his tears, smiled awkwardly and said, "sorry, I''m a little too excited. Well, now let''s get down to business. If there are no other questions, can we leave? Now I feel very uneasy here. You know, the move just now, uh, is too embarrassing."


    Irene said disapprovingly, "there''s nothing to be ashamed of, sir. What you say will only make people envy."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "deal with your business quickly. We have to go to the shooting range. There are still people waiting for us."


    Irene nodded, walked up to Haley, hugged Haley and said in English, "I''m gone. If you yourself, you shouldn''t stay in this place. Move away. It''s too dangerous for you, a single woman."


    Haley looked a little overwhelmed and said, "but I can move there. The rent is too expensive in some communities. However, don''t worry about Irene. I''ll take care of myself."


    Irene waved her hand in disapproval, then looked up and said, "Sir, you seem to be very rich? Well, Haley has helped me a lot. I don''t want to leave her like this, so..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "stop it. How much is it?"


    Irene is very loyal and grateful, which is good. Gao Yang appreciates her very much.


    Irene shrugged and said, "how much can I earn? Otherwise, can I advance a month''s salary? Or, I can borrow it from you."


    Gao Yang is also a person with a bank account now. He took out the checkbook, brushed and tore off ten checks for $1000 and said, "tell me the name to fill in."


    Shopping in the United States rarely uses cash. They all use credit cards or cheques. Gao Yang, who has been in trouble for this many times, soon went to apply for a traveler''s check after having a bank account, rather than a personal check that can be filled in as much as it needs.


    Personal cheques have the risk of dishonored cheques. After leaving the residence, they are often rejected, but the traveler''s cheques bought with money can be used as cash, so Gao Yang directly bought tens of thousands of yuan of traveler''s cheques with him. When the cheques are taken to the bank, they can be exchanged for cash or paid as cash, but the amount is fixed, This is the only trouble.


    Irene looked at Haley, said Haley''s full name and said, "the payee should fill in her name. I don''t need money for the time being."


    After Gao Yang filled in the payee''s name, signed his name and handed it to Irene. After Irene took it, she patted her hand and said with a smile: "thank you, sir. You not only have a handsome face, but also pay more handsome and intoxicating. I lent you the money. Remember to deduct it directly when you pay."


    Haley didn''t know how much the traveler''s check Gao Yang wrote. When she received the money, she immediately exclaimed and said, "God, ten thousand dollars! That''s too much, Irene, that''s too much. It''s enough for you to lend me two thousand dollars, and that''s too much."


    Ten thousand dollars is a huge sum of money for most people. She looks scared with a check in her hand, but Irene says proudly: "Take it. This money is enough for you to use. After the internship, I''ll make a lot of money in the future. It''s small. Take the money and quickly move to a better community. It''s best to move today. I''ll go. Bye."


    After leaving Irene''s house, Gao Yang grabbed Cui Bo and whispered, "it''s strange today. Why don''t you pay attention to that Haley?"


    Cui Bo said dismissively, "come on, if I didn''t see her before she made up, I might be moved, but after seeing it, well, I''d better save it. In fact, I think that Haley doesn''t have to worry so much. As long as she doesn''t make up when she goes out, she should be very safe."

 Chapter 564

    On the way, I ate something casually and arrived at arilan Mosen''s studio. It was more than two o''clock in the afternoon.


    These days, Gao Yang practices the content of the three gun game every day. He is good at fast shooting. For a game, the most important things have been mastered. He is only familiar with the game rules and the running route. These can be mastered quickly. For Gao Yang, they are natural things.


    These days, Gao Yang has become familiar with the people in arilan Mosen''s studio, and he doesn''t have to ask Jack to pick them up every time. When he saw that it was Gao Yang, the clerk directly put them in, and then said, "Mr. Gao, Jack said please come to his lounge and wait a minute. Your pistol will be completed immediately. He wants you to try the pistol."


    Gao Yang and the three of them waited in Jack''s lounge. Don''t be polite. Take out Jack''s beer and drink it. Just after sitting down, Irene said excitedly: "Hey, guys, I didn''t expect you to bring me here. This is arilan Mosen''s work room. The things here are super good, but they are also super expensive."


    Gao Yang threw Irene a bottle of beer and said, "why, do you know here?"


    Irene shrugged: "Of course, this is the best customized gun factory store in the United States last year. The quality of guns produced here is quite good, and their studios, manually modified series, such as AR-15 gun series and 1911 gun series, are the most popular and, of course, the most expensive in the United States. Arilan Mosen is a trendy studio, okay? And their mass-produced things are good, although very good It''s expensive, but it''s acceptable, but the things they refit manually are sky high. I''ve wanted to come for a long time. The hateful thing is that their studio adopts the membership system. Even if I have money, I can''t customize them. "


    Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s such an exaggeration, but he''s relieved to think about the money Bob threw here and his relationship with Jack. That''s why he has a relationship with jack with Bob. Otherwise, they really can''t buy and decide if they want to buy here.


    I know that arilan Mosen''s studio is very powerful, but I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. It''s really easy to handle affairs. It''s great to think of such an excellent shop that provides weapons for itself.


    Gao Yang remained calm, only raised the wine bottle and said, "OK, our weapons are specially provided here. Well, if you want a modified pistol, it''s still time to change your mind. I''ll give it to you as an apology for your foot."


    Irene has a fnx-9. She said not to change the pistol, but now Irene said without hesitation: "thank you, sir. Can my rifle also be modified? Sg551lb can be a mass-produced model of arilan Mohsen, but sg751spa-r, I hope it is a modified gun to improve the accuracy, so that I can act as an accurate shooter when necessary."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "no problem, as long as arilan Mosen can do it."


    "We can do anything here!"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, Jack pushed the door in and saw another person. After nodding, he handed Gao Yang the pistol in his hand and said: "Take it and try the gun. The barrel has been changed, the competition level barrel and the launching mechanism have also been changed. The accuracy has been improved a lot, but it is far from the limit, but there is no way. I have to ensure the reliability you require. I hope it is enough."


    Gao Yang pulled the pistol sleeve back and forth and said, "don''t try the gun in a hurry. You just said you can do anything. I''ll give you a new order, an fnx-9, tailored for the beauty. I''ll pay for it. In addition, there''s an sg551lb and an sg751spa-r. sg751. You have to refit it. At least change a competition level barrel. Is there a problem?"


    Jack looked at Irene, then shrugged and said, "pistols are easy to handle. We have them in stock. We can refit them, but we don''t have any surplus. We only have the inventory in the arsenal. If I make them myself, it''s too troublesome. If I purchase and refit them, it takes too long, at least half a year. Therefore, the best way is to directly change them with old guns."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "old gun? No problem?"


    Jack said with a smile, "of course, there''s no problem. Our old gun fired almost 5000 rounds of bullets, and the parts are far from reaching the life limit. Besides, I''ll replace the recoil springs with new ones, and then replace the barrel of both rifles with new ones. The competition grade barrel is much better than the mass-produced goods you bought. I''m willing to do these jobs for you. You should be happy."


    Before Gao Yang spoke, Irene nodded and said, "no problem, no problem, this is good, this is very good!"


    Jack looked at Irene again, suddenly widened his eyes and said, "excuse me, are you a woman?"


    Irene didn''t care and said with a smile, "that''s right, woman."


    Jack looked a little embarrassed. He smiled and said, "sorry, it''s impolite. Three guns, friendship price, pistol 1000 dollars, sg551400 dollars, sg751, well, does it need to be shot accurately from a long distance?"


    Irene shook her head and said, "just ensure that the shot is accurate within 500 meters. It doesn''t need to be too far. It will be beyond my ability."


    Jack nodded and said, "500 meters? That''s easy to do. It will save a lot of time. I can give you high precision within 600 meters. You can come out in about ten days, 8000 dollars. If you need a distance of more than 800 meters to maintain high precision, it will take at least a month, and the price will be at least 15000."


    Irene seemed excited in time. She rubbed her hands and said with a smile, "600 meters, enough, enough, that''s great. Excuse me, are you Jack Morson? My name is Irene. Nice to meet you."


    Jack smiled and said, "it seems that you already know me. Well, nice to meet you, Irene."


    Irene smiled and said, "I''ve never had a custom gun, and my custom gun is actually the work of Jack Morrison. I want to say, it''s really surprising. Sorry, I''m a little too excited. Mr. Morrison, you''re the best gun maker in the United States. How many people are waiting in line for your work. I''m so excited to get your work!"


    At this time, treble said discontentedly, "Jack, you''re not interesting enough. You never asked me how far range I need. Your differential treatment makes me very unhappy."


    Jack said helplessly, "man, I made your gun according to the highest accuracy of the limit range. Do you need to ask?"


    As soon as Cui Bo''s face changed, he smiled and said, "sorry, sorry, my fault, I knew you were the most interesting."


    Jack opened a bottle of beer, drank it in a hurry, and said, "wait a minute, I''ll get the gun Irene needs, and then go to the indoor shooting range to test the gun."


    After waiting for Jack to leave in a hurry, Irene immediately slapped Gao Yang''s shoulder next to her and said, "thank you so much. Today is really my lucky day. I can even have a customized gun by arilan Mohsen, and it''s still the work of Jack Mohsen. I have a future with you, man. I love you so much."


    Gao Yang rubbed his shoulder in pain and said angrily, "if you dare to pat me on the shoulder so hard, I won''t give you any guns."


    Irene laughed, took off her sunglasses, hugged Gao Yang, kissed him on the face and said, "anyway, thanks, man."


    Gao Yang quickly wiped his face, watched Irene warily, hid back and said, "I tell you, I have a girlfriend. I warn you not to do this in the future."


    Irene laughed and clapped again, but her strength was much smaller this time. She said exaggeratedly, "what do you think? You''re too sensitive. Well, I''m a little excited, but I need to thank you again. One, two, three, well, you showed up today and suddenly fulfilled my three wishes. I''m so happy. Today is definitely my lucky day."


    Gao Yang looks at Irene''s eyes and feels something wrong. Then he finds that the reason for the wrong is that although Irene looks like a man and looks like a man, her eyes are very beautiful and divine. Although her eyes look too hard, when he takes off her sunglasses and sees Irene''s eyes, no one will mistake her for a man.


    Gao Yang suddenly realized that she and Irene realized that now, she took off her sunglasses for the first time. After looking at Irene''s eyes with a strange face, Gao Yang muttered, "if you don''t wear sunglasses, no one should make a mistake about your gender. Well, tell me what wishes you have achieved."


    Irene shrugged: "First, join Satan. I''ve wanted to do this for a long time. Since I know you defeated the angels. Second, there is a custom gun. Unfortunately, I can''t afford it for good, but I don''t want it for bad. Third, there is a custom gun of Jack Morrison. You know, Jack Morrison''s work is different from other custom guns. His gun is the best. Now, my wish is all Satisfied. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, I''ll congratulate you, but I''ll see your shooting performance later. If your shooting skills are too poor, none of your three wishes can be realized. First, I won''t let you join Satan again. Second, I won''t give you a pistol. Third, I won''t lend you money to buy your custom gun."


    Irene said confidently, "I have absolute confidence in my shooting skills, sir. You are a sniper or precision shooter, aren''t you? Do you want to compete and be careful. If you lose to me, you will be ugly."


    Gao Yang puffed a smile and said, "why does everyone want to compare their shooting skills with me? What''s the matter with the world?"


    Irene shrugged and said, "you are a ram! The ram, the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment, is now the ram of the first accurate shooter in the mercenary world! As long as you are confident in your shooting skills, you will want to compare with you?"

 Chapter 565

    The first accurate shooter in the mercenary world?


    Since ancient Chinese has no first and martial arts have no second, giving Gao Yang such a name is not what it is to roast him on the fire. I''m afraid it will cause no less trouble in the future.


    Gao Yang knows that he is a good accurate shooter, but it is a bit harsh to say that he is the first shooter, because fighting is not a single fight, nor is it better than the shooting skills of both sides. Whoever plays better will win. Even if he is a fool with smelly shooting skills, he can shoot him out in the back when ambushing, so when fighting, The so-called first is meaningless.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have to guess. He knows that knight must have given him Yin again. Only when knight has enough weight to release a word, he will be regarded as guigao by mercenary magazine, which is highly professional and the only magazine in the mercenary circle.


    Gao Yang blacked a night vision instrument of the angel mercenary regiment, and knight gave him a fierce shade and roasted him on the fire. This guy''s Revenge came quickly. The key is that Gao Yang can''t retaliate back.


    Although being praised as the first is not good except for a false name, but has endless trouble, Gao Yang has to admit that this feeling is very good.


    It''s a mediocre talent not to be envied. Those who should come always come. Anyway, with the increasing popularity of Satan''s mercenary regiment, it''s impossible to keep a low profile all the time. People who can contact this level will know what they should know. If they can''t contact this level, they don''t know.


    Although he thought it should be the news released by Knight, Gao Yang must ask clearly. He tried his best to look light and said, "I''m the first accurate shooter? I haven''t heard this before. Where did you hear it?"


    Irene shrugged and said, "in the mercenary magazine, the head of the angel said it himself, and the prince, the precise shooter of the angel mercenary regiment, said it. They both think you are better."


    Prince, he was an accurate Archer of angels. When fighting with Gao Yang at that time, Gao Yang''s performance really beat him.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "they can hold me the first accurate shooter in a word? Their face is too big."


    Irene said in surprise, "don''t you know? Prince of the angel, he has always been the first accurate shooter in the mercenary world, which is recognized. Now he admits that he is not as good as you. The head of the angel mercenary regiment also said that he has never seen a better accurate shooter than you. Of course, you deserve to be the first."


    Gao Yang was really surprised this time. He looked at Cui Bo and said, "the prince is the first accurate shooter? Can you see?"


    Cui Bo stared at the boss and said, "just him? The first accurate shooter? Isn''t it? I don''t feel as good as you."


    There are few good accurate shooters. In a sense, a good accurate shooter is more difficult than a good sniper. However, Gao Yang really always thinks he should be a good accurate shooter, but he has never had such an exaggerated idea of the first accurate shooter.


    Gao Yang is typical. They don''t know how powerful they are, but Cui Bo and them are used to having a good accurate shooter around them, but they don''t think how powerful they are already familiar with Gao Yang. After all, war lacks an intuitive or quantifiable evaluation standard.


    Just then, Jack came in with some guns and bullets. He looked at them and said, "come on, try the gun, don''t go to the indoor shooting range, just go to the outdoor shooting range."


    Gao Yang''s Satan blade is right here with Jack. Jack also pushes the shotgun he needs. He says to go. With a stomach of confusion, Gao Yang decides to go directly to the shooting range to have a competition with Irene.


    On the way, Irene pointed to a pile of guns in the cart and said, "Hi, Jack, I want to have a competition with our officer. I think the sg751spa-r is for me?"


    Jack looked at Irene strangely and said, "of course you can use it, but I can lend you my gun. This gun is not enough for you to deal with the upcoming game before it has been modified."


    In the general three gun competition, the target distance is not fixed, but can be close or far, but how far is the common rifle target distance? A hundred meters, even a hundred meters away. If it''s a 7.62 mm rifle with a sight, it''s 200 meters away. 300 meters is very rare, because the three gun competition is faster than the shooting speed. It''s too far. Most people just shoot one shot after another. God knows how long it will take.


    The accuracy of sg751spa-r is a piece of cake if it is used to deal with the target at a distance of 300 meters, but Irene was a little silly when she found that the target in Gao Yang''s practice was 600 meters.


    Seeing Irene''s appearance, Jack smiled and said, "you can borrow my gun, your size, no problem."


    Jack''s gun is also an M14 deformation gun, but like Gao Yang''s gun, its appearance has changed beyond recognition, and it is also a unique product. It''s hard to say what model it is, but it''s definitely a good gun.


    Gao Yang fiddled with his gun and asked Irene to shoot more than a dozen bullets with Jack''s gun. Soon, Irene said confidently, "it''s a good gun. With this gun, I''m confident to defeat anyone, sir. Can we start?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you decide how to fight. Also, you can fight first."


    The person who hits first has a certain psychological advantage and is easier to play well, so Gao Yang proposed to let Irene play first, but Irene, who is full of confidence, was ungrateful and shouted: "no, you come first. According to the rules of the three gun competition, the person who takes the shortest time to hit ten targets wins. I can make it easier for me to beat you in a shorter time after knowing your time."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders, held a gun in both hands and stood at the starting position. With the order of Jack as the referee, Gao Yang suddenly rushed out.


    According to the prescribed route, only the steps of shooting pistols and shotguns were omitted, and Gao Yang rushed to the shooting position.


    The target of 600 meters must be in a lying position. After reaching the shooting position and lying down, Gao Yang pushed the bullet and loaded it. This is the rule.


    When the bullet is loaded, quickly find the target that is a little bit invisible by visual inspection, then aim at the target with the sight and shoot. After confirming that the target has been knocked down, immediately transfer the target and continue shooting.


    For Gao Yang, everything is very simple. It''s just to hit a target and replace it.


    After shooting all the targets with ten bullets, Gao Yang finished shooting. When he returned to the starting position, Jack shook his stopwatch and said, "24.7 seconds, the shooting time is 13.5 seconds, and you are at least one second slow."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "no warm-up, catch a cold. Well, Irene, it''s your turn."


    After saying that, he didn''t hear a response. Gao Yang looked at Irene strangely, but saw Irene open her mouth and look at him with dementia on her face.


    Gao Yang shook his hand in front of Irene and said, "Hey, why are you stunned? It''s your turn."


    Irene woke up from a dream and said subconsciously, "Fark, what''s better than this? I gave up. Fark, what material are you made of? Are you human? A 600 meter target hit 10 shots in 13.5 seconds?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "what''s the matter? It''s normal."


    Irene curled her mouth and said: "Well, it may be normal for you, but for me, I''m sorry. I don''t want to be humiliated. I admit defeat. I give up the game. Damn it, this is the first time I give up a game. I hope it''s the last time in my life, sir. Now I think you really deserve to be the first accurate shooter. Maybe, um, maybe you can remove this prefix from the mercenary world."


    It''s said that it''s easy to play fast. Just pull the trigger. Fools can also play. It''s difficult to play accurately. It''s even more difficult to play accurately. Talents can do this, but it''s more difficult to play fast and accurately. It''s more difficult to turn somersaults and jump up.


    Gao Yang was very happy to let Irene retreat in the face of difficulties, but he had the feeling of being hung in the air. He also wanted to have a good competition. As a result, Irene directly confessed that he couldn''t compare his strength.


    Looking at Irene''s face, he said, "it''s hard and humiliating to give up the game. However, you made a smart decision. If you really compare with RAM, it will hurt your confidence. For a shooter, it''s not a good thing, so I very much agree with your decision to give up the game."


    Gao Yang was a little flattered. He looked at Jack and said, "is it difficult? You know what I''m talking about."


    Jack said with a helpless smile: "it''s difficult. I haven''t seen anyone compete at a distance of 600 meters. The farthest game I''ve seen and experienced is 400 meters. If you throw away the moving time and only count the shooting time, the record holder time of IDPA is 21 seconds. Therefore, compare this difficulty, think for yourself."


    Gao Yang smiled at Jack and said, "how about you? How much time do you have?"


    Jack sighed and said, "twenty six seconds. Now, you understand why I have to ask you to take part in the competition for me. Even if I lose a hundred pounds immediately, no, 200 pounds and run fast, I can''t beat you, because you can throw me to the horizon in terms of shooting speed."


    After that, Jack looked at Irene and shrugged helplessly, saying: "Look, this is the gap between human and non-human. You think you are very powerful, but after this guy suddenly emerges, you will find that there is really a fucking genius in the world. You will have a sense of frustration, powerlessness, and even lose your enthusiasm for this sport, because you know how to practice, you can''t win, and you can''t even lose."


    Irene felt the same way: "you''re okay. You just take this as a sport, but I''m going to fight. If I meet you on the battlefield, I''ll die, okay?"


    Gao Yang smiled faintly and said, "Jack, you didn''t tell me that."


    Jack sighed, "I haven''t seen you play three shots before, man. I know you''re right, but I don''t know you''re fast and right. The key is that you''re almost incredible."

 Chapter 566

    Irene refused to compete with Gao Yang, but she had to shoot. Otherwise, how could Gao Yang judge her shooting? After all, there are few times to fight in modern battlefield, but the gun is inseparable for a moment.


    Irene started with a pistol. Of course, she wouldn''t shoot at a distance of 50 meters. This distance really doesn''t make any sense in actual combat.


    She shot a shuttle bullet with a pistol and shot a shuttle bullet with sg551. Irene''s shooting method is very good as she said. She can also be counted as excellent in the special forces where good shooting method is the most basic.


    When Irene uses a 7.62mm rifle to shoot long-range targets, her performance is also good. The only premise is to see who she compares with. If she compares with Gao Yang, Irene will feel that her long-range shooting is unattractive. Her accuracy is good, but the shooting speed is several times slower.


    After watching Irene play, Gao Yang said to Cui Bo standing beside her, "what do you think?"


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "yes, it''s very good. For a fire raider, her shooting method is quite good. It''s OK to talk about long-distance accuracy alone. It''s enough to be an accurate shooter in case of emergency."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly to Irene, who had stopped shooting: "as a fire raider, run and shoot under the condition of simulating actual combat."


    Irene shouted, "yes, sir!"


    Put down the gun in her hand, put on the sg551, and put the pistol on her. With Gao Yang''s order, Irene began to run and shoot under the condition of simulated actual combat.


    For a firepower raider, it is of little significance to hit a fixed target in a static state, and mobile shooting is the most needed basic quality.


    Irene began to shoot while running. Her gun rang out again and again. Each target was fired three times, and she was still very accurate. At this time, we can see Irene''s real level. Her shooting method was very good, and her tactical action was also very standard. It was just that she acted very quickly at the beginning. It didn''t last long, she began to deform, and her action slowed down.


    After watching it for a while, treble suddenly said, "no, Irene''s actions don''t seem to be right."


    Gao Yang looked at it carefully, nodded and said, "the action is a little deformed. Well, don''t forget her foot. You think your brother''s foot is so good."


    Jack said strangely, "what? Did you do it?"


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "nothing. When we first met, there was some misunderstanding, a little conflict and a fight, but it''s OK. Otherwise, Irene won''t be able to join the Satan mercenary regiment."


    After explaining to Jack a little, he shouted, "Irene, you can stop. Is your body all right?"


    Cui Bo said curiously, "if it''s a man, it''s estimated that you''ll have to go to the hospital, but if it''s a woman, do you have any questions now?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "how do I know? Why don''t you ask Irene."


    Irene didn''t stop. Although her movements were deformed, she still insisted on showing the basic skills of a firepower Raider.


    When Irene finally put down her rifle, took out her pistol to shoot quickly, and then picked up her rifle to shoot at once. It was very neat, and the key was that the gun didn''t fail.


    Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and sighed: "finally, there is a second real fire Raider. With Irene, there is much room for tactical choice."


    Cui Bo smiled and said, "yes, I found the treasure. Brother Yang, with Irene, you don''t have to be the second fire Raider every time."


    Firepower Raiders don''t just shoot. Li JinFang is the only firepower Raider in the Satan mercenary regiment in the strict sense. If there is a firepower Raider every time, Gao Yang can only use a shotgun to form an assault group, and can only form a basic three person group.


    Generally speaking, in street warfare or indoor warfare, Gao Yang meets Li JinFang and Frye to form an assault group. In open terrain, the assault group will replace Frye with groliov. However, at most, it will form an assault group. If Tommy and lucika form an assault group, the tacit understanding and combat power will decline sharply.


    On the battlefield, every position is divided by reasons, and the candidates for each position also need professional skills. The technical content of firepower Raiders is very high, far from saying that anyone can top this position if he wants to.


    With Irene, she can not only form a real assault group with Li JinFang, but also form an assault group with more people. It is no longer the smallest assault group with only four people. The most important thing is that with Irene, she can also form two assault groups when necessary, such as Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Frye, Irene, groliov and Cui Bo, The two groups supported and covered each other. Although there was only one more person, there was too much tactical choice immediately.


    When Irene walked back to Gao Yang''s side, Gao Yang said strangely, "your, uh, is your injury OK?"


    Irene immediately shouted, "no problem, sir!"


    After that, Irene shrugged her shoulders and said, "it must be very uncomfortable. However, if you go back and apply wet and hot compress with magnesium sulfate, it will be fine in a few days."


    Gao Yang nodded subconsciously and said, "OK, OK, we don''t understand this. Deal with it yourself. Well, you don''t have money now? I''ll give you some more. How much do you need?"


    Irene smiled and said, "thank you, sir. I really need money. I have to buy a lot of things I need, underwear, boots, backpack, combat clothes and bulletproof vest. Sir, I need to match the whole set of things for combat."


    Gao Yang took out the checkbook and said, "the location of the next mission has not been determined, so don''t rush to buy clothes and bulletproof vests. As for other things, you can match yourself with what you like. I can''t give you advice on personal products. Well, ten thousand dollars should be enough. Here you are. I''ll deduct it from your salary and return it to me."


    Just then, the phone in Gao Yang''s pocket suddenly rang. He connected the phone and found that it was little Downey. After this call, little Downey said quickly: "Boss, two messages, we have business. Which intelligence dealer Justin introduced us. The employer is friends of nature. Yes, he once offered 200000 dollars to hire our organization. This time, he raised the price, one million dollars."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "one million? Let the friends of nature die. It''s too little. Don''t do it! Tell Justin, if there''s another job like this, it''s less than five million. Don''t mention it. There''s another news?"

 Chapter 567

    Gao Yang is not interested in the employment from friends of nature. The price of $1 million is not too low strictly, at least enough for Gao Yang to listen to the specific content of the task, but Gao Yang refused.


    Under the wrong circumstances, Gao Yang created an era of violence to protect the environment. However, he has absolutely no leisure to participate in such a great work of protecting the environment.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s answer, little Downey was silent for a moment and said, "things are different from what you think. Maybe you should listen to me. This one million dollars from friends of nature is not a commission, but a donation. In other words, as long as you accept it, friends of nature is willing to give you one million dollars for activities, and you can do whatever you want."


    Gao Yang suddenly became serious and said, "what do you mean?"


    "A man called me. He said he wanted to meet you. The time is up to you. I could say no at any time. But the man said he just wanted to meet you and talk about a big business. Then Justin called to protect the man. If you agree, Justin also wants to meet you, so I think you can consider it Wait a minute. "


    After a moment of silence, he raised his voice and said, "they can come to see me as soon as possible. You can arrange a place for me to meet. You think it''s more appropriate to meet there."


    Little Downey said in a deep voice: "things seem to be a little troublesome, but it should be guaranteed that there will be no safety problems. However, I suggest you meet them outside the United States. Even in the United States, you can''t be in Portland. If you want to save some time, I think it''s good to meet in Los Angeles."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. In order to meet him, it''s not worth running all the way. Then he said, "well, it''s in Los Angeles. Please contact me. What''s the other thing?"


    "Another thing, you''ve been in the magazine. This time it''s not the whole Satan mercenary regiment, but yourself. Knight said you were the first accurate shooter. It seems to be bad news for you who want to keep a low profile."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I already know this. I just know it. Well, you continue to look for tasks that you can take, but the best time is not so tight. Frye needs time to drink lucika. They can''t do it until they recover completely."


    After ending the call with little Downey, Gao Yang began to think about what the mysterious friend of nature hooked up with Justin. Of course, the key question is what the friend of nature saw him for.


    Unable to figure out a clue, Gao Yang simply doesn''t want to. Anyway, he can know what he meets.


    As soon as the phone came, it was connected. Gao Yang just hung up the phone and didn''t put the phone in his pocket. Then it rang again. After Gao Yang connected the phone, he heard a slightly restrained voice say: "Hello, Mr. ram? This is Rafael Bellini. You called me and asked me to contact you when I have time. My task is over ahead of schedule and I will leave Iraq tomorrow. So when is it convenient for you to see me?"


    Gao Yang then said, "I''m in the United States. You can come to Portland to find me anytime."


    Rafael still looked nervous and said, "OK, sir, I need to resign and deal with some personal affairs. I can see you in about three days. Can I call you to make an appointment?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, no problem. Just call me before you come."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang is very excited. Raphael finished his task ahead of time, which enables Gao Yang to investigate Raphael''s skills earlier in order to decide whether to let him join Satan. In this way, once Raphael can join Satan earlier, he can also start joint training earlier to cultivate tacit understanding among the team.


    In order not to let gunfire interfere with Gao Yang''s phone call, several people stopped.


    After the call, Gao Yang waved with the people waiting nearby and said with a smile, "well, there''s nothing left. Let''s continue."


    Irene raised sg551 in her hand and said with a smile: "I haven''t shot happily for a long time. After leaving the army, I don''t have my own rifle. The most important thing is that I can''t afford bullets. Since Ao Guanhai put forward the gun control bill, the price of bullets has soared. I can''t afford to play even if I want to have fun."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, you can have a good time today, and in the next days, you can shoot more bullets and restore the sense of gun."


    Jack shrugged and said, "with the rifle association, the gun control bill will not be passed. Now people''s panic purchase of guns and ammunition is just to send money to us gun dealers, but the price of bullets has really increased a lot. Therefore, take the opportunity to shoot guns for free and shoot more bullets."


    When Gao Yang took out his pistol and loaded several magazines, he smiled and said, "have my rifle bullets arrived? What two new bullets I''m talking about."


    Jack nodded and said, "soon, I added an order for 10000 powerful long-range ion bombs."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "ten thousand hair? Isn''t that much?"


    Jack smiled bitterly: "Although this kind of bullet is very expensive, it is very popular in the civil market. However, the material and process requirements of long-range ammunition are very high, the output is very low, and the supply is in short supply. Especially after the military has joined the ranks of procurement, the manufacturer''s current production capacity is not enough to supply such a large market, so the sales to the civil market has almost stopped, and the military has only some special departments The most unfortunate thing is that this kind of bullet is likely to be banned from selling to the civilian market. Ten thousand rounds, which is the limit. My father has a very good personal relationship with the manager of that company. That''s good. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "man, if the long-range bomb is so popular, how much can I get?"


    Jack shrugged and said, "well, I can give you half. Twenty four dollars a round is not so easy to sell, but to be honest, even if I can''t sell one, I''m willing to hoard a batch. Once the real long-range ammunition can only be provided for the military, it''s not impossible to get it again, but it''s too difficult at that time."


    As soon as Gao Yang heard this, he immediately said, "otherwise, I''ll forget all 10000 rounds of bullets. You can buy some more quickly. I''m afraid it''s not easy to find them in the future, but I''ll be in trouble."


    After trying his gun and bullets in Colombia, Cui Bo knew how good the new long-range bullet was. He hurriedly said, "brother Yang, give me half. Don''t forget that I also have a 7.62 caliber gun. Besides, you can''t use 10000 bullets."


    Long range bullets are too expensive. 10000 rounds of bullets cost 240000 US dollars, and one US dollar can''t be less. However, the effect and significance of this kind of bullet in Gao Yang''s hand can be bought for only 240000 US dollars. It can be said that it''s not expensive at all.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "Jack, do me a favor. I have all 10000 rounds, and the secondary aperture shelling armor piercing projectile. How many rounds have you ordered? I have all of them."


    Jack shrugged and said: "Well, here you are. I''ll place an order immediately and order another batch. As for the shelled armor piercing bullets, there is very little time to use. So I only need 2000 rounds this time, and the supply of this bullet will not be so tight. Here you are. You''d better get familiar with the ballistics more. If you need to tell me, I''ll order some for you. Although the market of armor piercing bullets is very small, they are more likely to be banned Sold to the civil market. "


    Irene was also very interested when she heard it and said, "long-range bombs? New goods? Twenty-four dollars a round. It''s too expensive. How good is the effect?"


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said, "it''s better than you think. It can maintain a straight trajectory and high accuracy at 1300 yards. Except that it''s too expensive, this kind of bullet has no shortcomings."


    Irene turned her mouth and said, "1300 yards, 1200 meters. My range is not so far. It doesn''t mean anything to me."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "then try the 7.62mm sub caliber shelling armor piercing bullet. It''s not m948. It''s also a new model. The armor piercing effect is very good. I''ve tried it. The heaviest bulletproof vests can''t stop it, even light armored vehicles can''t stop it. It''s much stronger than m948."


    Irene nodded: "it''s useful. If it''s much better than m948, it must be. It''s very useful to face targets with heavy armor protection."


    Jack said with a smile, "I think armor piercing bullets should become your standard. If you all use 7.62mm caliber, everyone can shoot through the wall and deal with light armored targets, how cool it is."


    Gao Yang thought Jack was very reasonable and said, "yes, you can order more armor piercing bullets for me."


    "OK, how many rounds do you need? Tell me later. Armor piercing bullets are easy to buy. If you place an order today, they will be delivered together with long-range bullets."


    While he was calculating how many armor piercing bullets would be enough for all Satan, he saw a man coming towards them with two guns in his hand.


    The man who rushed to Gao Yang Nuo''s mouth and said, "Jack, someone is coming."


    Jack turned around and said, "Oh, my father, I need to make a pistol for you. The time is too tight. In order to make your shotgun earlier, I asked my father to help make your shotgun."


    Jack''s father came, but Gao Yang didn''t feel much. He came here many times and never met arilan Mosen.


    Arilan Mosen is a legendary gunner. He is the best gunner, and the studio named after him is the best. However, now arilan Mosen no longer changes his gun to make a gun. After Jack can shoulder the responsibility of the chief gunner of the studio, arilan is now only responsible for the operation of the studio and factory stores.


    Gao Yang didn''t feel anything, but Irene felt it very much. She said excitedly, "Sir, it''s the shotgun modified by arilan Mosen himself. I envy you. He''s a legend."


    Jack shrugged and said, "frankly, I''m not too interested in shotguns, so refitting shotguns is not my best field, but my father, well, he has a nickname, Mr. shotgun Morson. Shotguns are his best, whether shooting or refitting!"

 Chapter 568

    Arilan is not like his son at all. Jack is very fat and big. The key is that the shape is also very personalized. He has a bald head, a beard and full of tattoos, while arilan Morrison is thin and in a suit. In short, the two people look nothing alike in terms of body appearance and dressing temperament.


    With two shotguns, arilan Mosen came to the crowd, put the gun on the table, smiled and said, "Hello, everyone. I didn''t know Jack had friends. I''m arilan Mosen. Nice to meet you."


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang in turn, arilan Mosen said to Jack: "I''ve finished the shotgun you want. M1014 has been reduced in weight. Now the weight has been reduced to 5.7 pounds, which is the limit. If you reduce the weight, you can only use aluminum alloy, which is not as strong as titanium alloy. Also, according to the data you gave me, I shorten the butt and barrel of the shotgun on the original basis. In short, this is a shotgun suitable for combat As for Benelli Da Vinci, I just made some modifications to the long-range collimation, and there was little movement elsewhere. "


    The so-called M1014 is the U.S. military model of Benelli M4. It uses a folding butt, and the barrel is shorter and lighter than the M4, while arilan Mosen further reduces weight and length on the original basis.


    For Gao Yang, who often needs to carry a Benelli M4, a lighter, shorter and more portable shotgun is undoubtedly super good news.


    As for Benelli Da Vinci, this is a semi-automatic shotgun mainly used for hunting. The barrel is longer and the shooting is more accurate. When shooting accurately at a long distance, it must have more advantages than Benelli M4.


    Jack picked up a handful of Benelli Da Vinci, looked at him and said, "if you shoot a UFO target at a distance of 80 meters, is it accurate enough?"


    Arilan Mosen smiled and said, "son, you asked a not very smart question. If the gun can''t be shot correctly, it must be the shooter''s problem, not the gun''s problem. Jack, I''m curious. Why are you in such a hurry for a shotgun? You never asked me to help you."


    Jack disapproved and said, "nothing. I made a bet with the gunfire studio and had a three gun game. Who lost? I hid after seeing each other."


    Arilan immediately frowned and said, "the gun fire in Seattle?"


    "Yes, the gun fire in Seattle, the very rude guy at the American elite shooting contest last time, the guy who was very unconvinced of you, remember?"


    Alan frowned, "of course I remember that idiot. Tell me what''s going on and why I don''t know anything about gambling."


    Jack shrugged and said, "I didn''t intend to tell you, but I need your help to make a better shotgun, so I decided to let you know."


    Ali LAN shook his head and said, "no, I mean, why would you bet with that idiot?"


    Jack tilted his mouth and said: "That bastard played a three gun game with me. You know, moving is my weakness. I lost. I don''t want to be teased. Especially, they beat me with my body, but they claim that the gun in arilan Mosen''s studio is not as good as gunfire. They used my failure in a three gun game to make an article, so I decided to give them a profound lesson. I''m about Many people witnessed it. The Gunners Association, IDPA and the organizers of the West Coast shooting elite competition. In short, many people bet on who loses and the gun exhibitions and competitions attended by the other party will disappear automatically. "


    Alan Morrison frowned and said, "Jack, this is a big bet. It''s about the honor of our studio. We can''t lose! You should have told me earlier. This competition is not just about guns."


    Jack shrugged and said, "yes, the shooter is more important. It is certain that the gun fire will find someone to replace them. I originally planned to invite a master of three gun competition, but my friend happened to arrive and he also had time, so I asked him to play in our studio instead."


    Arilan looked at them and said in a deep voice, "these must be friends who want to help?"


    Jack pointed to Gao Yang and said, "introduce Gao Yang. You can also call him ram. Remember the satanic blade I made? It was made for him."


    Arilan nodded at Gao Yang and said curiously, "Mr. Gao, thank you very much for your help, but I''m sorry, I don''t seem to have seen you in any competition. Do you have any other name or nickname?"


    Gao Yang smiled and shook his head. "No, you haven''t seen me. It''s normal, because I''ve never been in contact with the three gun game."


    Arilan hesitated for a moment, then said with an apologetic face: "Sorry, I don''t doubt your strength. I also trust Jack''s vision. However, this game is a big event for our studio. If you have just come into contact with the three gun game, it seems that you are not very careful. Well, can you show me your strength? You know, this game is really very important for us."


    Arilan''s request was too much to hate. He nodded and said with a smile, "OK, I''m going to try a new gun. You can have a look and give me some advice."


    Jack was also very confident. He laughed and said, "ram, show my father your strength and scare him."


    Gao Yang filled the shotgun with bullets and then tried to shoot several shots. Although the shotgun suitable for combat is lighter, it is a little difficult for the target at the distance of 80 meters, but the Da Vinci is different. After the long gun tube is modified for accuracy, it is effortless to shoot the target at the distance of 80 meters.


    Jack was very interesting. When he couldn''t change Gao Yang''s habitual gun to be competitive and suitable for combat, he found his father. After he specially transformed Gao Yang with a shotgun for competition, he also built Gao Yang a gun for combat.


    After getting familiar with the new gun, Gao Yang immediately demonstrated his strength to Ariland, including pistol, shotgun and finally rifle. When Gao Yang returned to Ariland after a complete shooting process, Ariland was silent.


    After watching Gao Yang for a long time, arilan stopped talking. Finally, he didn''t say anything to Gao Yang, but suddenly turned to look at Jack and said in a deep voice, "who did you invite?"


    After Jack said several names, Ali LAN shook his head and said, "the influence is not enough, son. Since you decide to fight the gun completely, you can''t just invite these people. They may have a certain influence in Portland or the west coast. For the whole country, the influence is not big enough."


    Jack shrugged and said, "I can only invite them. I don''t know as many people as you do."


    Arian Mosen smiled. I don''t know why. Gao Yang thought Arian Mosen''s smile was cruel, how to say.


    After laughing, arilan said happily, "well, you continue to do the game. I''ll invite some people. Has the time and place been set?"


    "Yes, the shooting was originally required to be carried out at the tulison range in Seattle, but I think they are more familiar there, so I asked to set the shooting range at the Kyle range in Los Angeles at 10 a.m. ten days later."


    Ariland snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "well, at least they can''t do anything on the shooting range."


    Jack shrugged and said, "who are you going to invite?"


    Arilan said with a smile, "please do everything you can. You don''t have to worry."


    After that, arilan extended her hand to Gao Yang. After holding it with Gao Yang, she said with a smile: "Mr. Gao, it''s a great honor to invite you to help our studio. I appreciate your help. I must thank you for this."


    Looking at arilan''s appearance and content, Gao Yang knows that his performance is good. At least arilan thinks he can do it.


    After politely thanking Gao Yang, arilan clenched her fist and said gnashing her teeth: "Guns, those sons of bitches, their guns are good. I admit that, but those sons of bitches are too cheap. Now it''s a good opportunity. I don''t want to see those sons of bitches anymore, so kill them, tear them up, let them never raise their heads again, put their heads in their hips and roll back to Seattle, and never dare to appear again!"

 Chapter 569

    Gao Yang''s days passed day by day in peace. He learned to fly a plane with TREB in the morning and called Irene to practice shooting at the shooting range of arilan Mosen studio in the afternoon. Everything was normal except one thing.


    Rafael, who would contact Gao Yang in three days, didn''t call because he didn''t agree on a specific time. Gao Yang waited another day and didn''t wait for Rafael''s phone until Gao Yang called Rafael on the fifth day, but he didn''t get through at all.


    In the following time, Gao Yang called every day, but Rafael couldn''t get through at all.


    Goyang was disappointed and angry at Raphael''s breach. Basically, Raphael had no possibility of entering Satan.


    Blasting experts are really hard to find, especially those who can fight and blast. After giving up Raphael, Gao Yang didn''t know where to go to find a qualified blaster, even if he was only half of Sirte himself.


    Gao Yang would rather miss a good blaster than accept a person who is not punctual and does not abide by the agreement to join Satan, so he never called Raphael again, just as this person does not exist.


    On the first day before the game, Gao Yang and his team set out from Portland to Los Angeles. Groliov and Frye were both in New York and far away from the east coast. Gao Yang didn''t let them come to watch the game, but Bruce and lucika were both in Seattle and not too far from Los Angeles. They were determined to go to see a lively game. At that time, they would fly directly from Seattle to Los Angeles.


    He flew to Los Angeles and rested all night. The next morning, the car carrying Gao Yang''s gun for the game also arrived. The first thing Gao Yang did after receiving the gun was to check all the guns. After confirming that there was no problem, he began to have breakfast.


    The competition was a big event for arilan Mosen studio. Almost all the people came to Los Angeles. When they were having breakfast, Bruce and Lucy got off the plane and found the hotel.


    Gao Yang was eating. When he saw Bruce, Gao Yang waved to him and said, "here."


    Bruce took lucika''s hand to Gao Yang''s side. Gao Yang pointed to Irene and said, "you already know that she is Irene, Irene. I mentioned it to you, Bruce and Lucy."


    Irene shook hands with Bruce and Lucy and said with a smile, "I''ve heard your names many times. Nice to meet you. Hi, Lucy, I heard you were injured and how are you recovering."


    Lucika smiled happily and said, "it''s all right. There''s no problem in action. Irene, I''m glad you can join Satan. In this way, I''ll have company."


    After the three said a few words, Bruce said, "boss, that Raphael, hasn''t he come yet?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I can''t contact him now. Don''t mention such people. We''re going to find the blaster."


    Bruce regretfully shrugged his shoulders, slapped jack, smiled and said, "man, it''s about to start a game to determine your reputation as a worker. How do you feel, nervous?"


    Jack shrugged and said, "I''m not nervous at all. I have confidence in the ram and my gun. This time, I''m kicking the butt of the gun. What can I be nervous about?"


    Bruce laughed and said, "you''re right. Kick the ass of those bastards and make them never get out of Seattle again. Man, although I''m from Seattle, I fully support you."


    Jack was really not nervous. After eating his food slowly, he looked at his watch and said, "it''s eight o''clock now. The game starts at ten o''clock. We start at eight thirty and can arrive a little more than nine. Just leave some time to get familiar with the venue."


    At this time, arilan, who had not shown up, also appeared in the restaurant. He looked very happy. He walked around them and stopped them from standing up with gestures. He smiled and said, "how about you continue to eat? Are you ready?"


    Gao Yang wiped his mouth with his napkin and said, "I''m ready. I''ve never been so good."


    After pulling a chair and sitting down, arilan said with a smile, "very good. From today on, I think I will keep a good mood for a long time. I''m very happy to think of those who can teach a lesson."


    Jack looked at his father and said, "are all the people here? Who did you invite?"


    Arilan said with a smile, "everyone will arrive before 9:30. You''ll know who I invited."


    After that, arilan looked at Gao Yang and said, "Gao, as a shooter, I believe in your psychological quality, so no matter who you see later, you can keep calm, right?"


    Gao Yang shrugged, laughed and said, "Mr. Morson, as a newcomer who has never appeared in your circle, I am not familiar with those big figures in the American gun industry. Therefore, I think I can''t be nervous."


    Arilan was quite satisfied with this. He nodded and said, "good, that''s good. In short, let''s go to the shooting range and take the victory home, man. We''ll crack down on those son of a bitch. Don''t be merciful. It''s all up to you."


    The atmosphere was quite relaxed. Everyone thought the victory was in hand. When Gao Yang finished their breakfast, a team of more than 20 people, together with the people in arilan Mosen''s studio, set off.


    It was already 9:10 when he arrived at the shooting range. Everyone started waiting directly at the starting position of the competition. Gao Yang first walked along the path during the competition and confirmed that the obstacles and distance of the competition were the same as the layout of the field during his practice. Then he put down his heart and went back to the starting point to wait with the people.


    Although it was a competition between two studios, under the competition between two well-known studios, a small duel turned into a grand event. Forty or fifty people were present, and others were constantly coming.


    Gao Yang didn''t know anyone, but looking at Irene and Bruce''s faces getting more and more dignified, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter? Are the people here great?"


    Bruce made an exaggerated gesture and whispered: "Believe me, there are not so many people coming to the top competition in the United States. Here, the man in a gray suit, the president of the IDPA Association, and the director next to him. Oh, see, the man talking to arielan is the vice president of the American Rifle Association. Oh, God, the president is here! How did arielan invite them!"

 Chapter 570

    After greeting several people with his father for a while, Jack came to Gao Yang''s side. He first gave a bitter smile and said, "I didn''t expect that my father invited so many people. It seems that he really hates people with guns, and he has great confidence in you."


    Irene shrugged and said, "someone is coming again. Do you see the man with the camera? It''s from gun world magazine. I see his logo. Hey, look, IPSC people are also coming, but I don''t know what position that person is."


    Jack looked at it and said, "that''s the president of the California Chapter."


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter? It''s both a camera and a camera. It''s too exaggerated. Do you think I should cover my face later?"


    Bruce smiled, "there''s no need. No one knows you anyway."


    Just then, Jack smiled and said, "many people are asking my father who will fight for us. My father was going to introduce you to them, so he asked me to come and ask you if you would like to."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "forget it, forget it. Being too famous is not a good thing for me. If I need to play later, I''d better cover my face, so as not to be recognized in other places after leaving the image."


    Jack said with a smile, "no need. Put on your hat. The shooting eyes I prepared for you can cover half of your face. You can''t see the inside from the outside."


    Gao Yang is used to wearing bulletproof glasses, or shooting glasses. He wears them both during combat and when practicing shooting. When he played wargame in the early years, he couldn''t live without bulletproof glasses. Although the current bulletproof glasses can''t prevent the direct shooting of bullets, they can prevent the attack of some explosive fragments and even shotguns, which is very useful.


    Gao Yang has his own bulletproof glasses, but the color is too light. At this time, Jack took out the dark bulletproof glasses prepared for Gao Yang from his bag and asked Gao Yang to try them. After Gao Yang tried, Gao Yang nodded with great satisfaction and said, "yes, it''s appropriate. It''s thoughtful of you. I didn''t think of it."


    Jack said with a smile, "you didn''t expect so many people. In fact, although I was prepared, I was shocked to see today''s scene."


    While talking, Jack suddenly pointed to the group and said with a smile, "look, the shooter is coming."


    More than 20 people from the gunfire studio have also come. Now there are more than 100 people in the shooting range. Although it is not an open competition and there is no ordinary audience, if some professionals are the audience, there are enough people for a small competition.


    After seeing the shooter, Jack smiled and said, "put on your sunglasses and hat. It''s time for us to go. We have to say hello to our opponent before the game."


    Surrounded by several people, Gao Yang came to arilan. At this time, a middle-aged man who looked more than 40 years old in the gunfire laughed and said: "I''m really sorry, everyone, I''ve kept you waiting."


    Jack whispered, "that''s him, the owner of the gun, Dave buddy."


    The middle-aged man doesn''t look very arrogant. He is tall and thin. He is in a decent suit and has a confident smile on his face. He doesn''t look very annoying.


    Jack, they were very confident and invited a lot of people to watch the war. The people in the gunfire studio were also very confident that they would win. Many people came with them. Suddenly, a large group of people arrived. It was a waste of time just to greet and shake hands.


    However, after Dave buddy said hello to the big people in front of him, he opened his mouth to arilan and immediately made Gao Yang feel that he was very ungrateful.


    "Hello, Mr. Morson, I didn''t expect you to come here in person. Is this a small one? Ha ha, old man, you really should come today to see how you failed."


    After Dave was arrogant, Irene shook her fist and said, "this man is really flat."


    Not wanting to be outdone, he said faintly, "I''m here to take away the victory, so before we start, let''s reiterate the bet in front of all the witnesses."


    Dave buddy put his head up, put his chin towards arilan Mosen, raised his hands and said loudly, "everyone, please be quiet, please listen to me."


    After turning around and waiting for the crowd that seemed a little chaotic because of the greeting to calm down, Dave buddy shouted: "All of you here are famous people. I personally thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to watch the match between gunfire studio and arilan Mosen studio. At the same time, you are also a witness. Now let me reiterate our gambling agreement. According to the agreement between me and Mr. Jack Mosen, the losing Party of our two families in the three gun competition is in the United States In any competition and gun exhibition held by China, as long as the other party appears, it must disappear without a deadline until one party''s studio does not exist and completely disappears. "


    Hearing Dave''s announcement, the scene was in an uproar.


    In an uproar, arilan raised her hand, motioned for silence, and then said to Dave faintly: "I fully agree with what Mr. buddy said, but I still have some questions. What does the so-called one party studio mean until it does not exist? If you change your name, will it no longer be restricted by gambling, or will it appear not in the name of the studio, but in your personal identity or in the name of a gunner?"


    Dave said without hesitation: "of course not. Let''s put it this way, Mr. Morson. It''s a bet between the buddy family and the Morson family. Change your name or any identity. As long as the winner is in, the loser in today''s game will disappear automatically. Of course, it''s better not to appear at all. This is a family war and a war of reputation. I think you won''t shrink back?"


    As a studio, a gunner, or a gun factory, as long as they live on guns and can''t appear in any gun exhibitions and competitions in the United States, they have almost sentenced the merchant to death. The gambling agreement between arilan Mosen''s studio and guns has bet on their future. Even if the loser doesn''t go bankrupt completely, But there will never be any future.


    It was amazing to hear Dave''s announcement of the bet. It could be said that it decided the survival of the two famous studios. There was another uproar. Some people with high status thought they could speak also began to make things right for both sides.


    As the most influential Association in the United States, the president of the National Rifle Association frowned and said, "Mr. buddy, Mr. Morson, it''s just a game. Is your bet too heavy? I don''t think it''s necessary."


    The president of IDPA association also casually echoed: "yes, I think it''s too rash to bet the future of your studio and even the future of your family on a game."


    In a voice of persuasion, Dave said with a smile: "what you said is actually very reasonable, so if Mr. Morson dare not accept this bet, I have no opinion, but personally, I should fulfill my promise better, at least behave like a real man."


    Ariland waved his hand and said loudly, "well, that''s it. Everyone has heard our bet. All the people present are witnesses. You are all fair people. There will be no problem in fairness for today''s game. I announce that we accept the bet."


    Dave smiled, stretched out his hand, shook hands with Morson, and said loudly, "very good. Even if Mr. Morson will fail in the end, you will lose very much."


    After shaking hands and reaching a final agreement, no one will persuade them. They have done their best. Since both sides insist on competition, it''s better to see a big play.


    Dave raised his hand again and said, "before the game, let me introduce the shooter who represents the gun. I think everyone is familiar with him. Please come out, Mr. David Brown!"


    Hearing the name David Brown, there was another uproar. When I saw a middle-aged man with big sunglasses coming out of the gunfire crowd, taking off his sunglasses and waving to the crowd, I was surprised.


    Gao Yang saw that arilan''s face obviously changed when he drank jack, and Bruce''s face also changed greatly. He whispered, "Falk, how could it be him!"


    No matter who came, Gao Yang didn''t know him anyway, so he didn''t feel anything at all, but looking at the people''s extremely surprised appearance, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "is this man very powerful? What''s the origin?"


    Bruce looked up and stopped talking. After hesitating for a while, he whispered, "it''s nothing. This is a master, but I know you can beat him."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "test tube, you should know I have a big heart. In order to let me know my opponent, you should tell everything. If you hide like this, I will be nervous, okay?"


    Before Bruce could speak, arilan came to Gao Yang, pointed to Gao Yang and said, "this is Mr. Gao Xiang. He will fight on behalf of us."


    Arilan said Gao Yang''s pseudonym, which was all on Gao Yang''s false evidence.


    Gao Yang raised his hand, didn''t take off his sunglasses, turned around the crowd, smiled and motioned to the people.


    There was another exclamation in the crowd, but the exclamation of gunfire was because their gunman was too famous, and the exclamation of Gao Yang was that he was too unknown.


    Gao Xiang? Who is this? Where did it come from? Arielan Mosen''s studio even found such a nobody to fight, and it seems that he is an oriental. Can he do it?


    People present don''t have to guess what they think, because the voice of whispering has clearly spread to Gao Yang''s ears.


    After showing his face and waving to the people, Gao Yang continued to say to Bruce: "now you can tell me what my opponent is?"


    Bruce looked helpless and said with a bitter smile: "A former Marine and sniper, after his retirement, he devoted himself to various shooting competitions and achieved extraordinary achievements. As for the three gun competition, he is the champion of the four national shooting competitions. In 2009, 10, 11 and 12 years, yes, he has won the championship in the last four years. As for the champions of those small competitions, well, don''t mention it."

 Chapter 571

    Jack and Ariane''s faces were a little ugly. It seemed that David''s appearance had a great impact on them, and the people firmly standing on the side of Ariane Morson''s studio fell into silence for a moment.


    For some people who stand in the gunfire studio and already belong to most neutrals, it''s not too much to watch the excitement. After they saw David, their mood became even higher.


    Just then, David Brown, who was fighting face to face with Gao Yang and with a smile on his face, took the initiative to reach out to Gao Yang.


    David Brown smiled very easygoing, but he looked a little like an elder helping his younger generation.


    As a winner, a person who stands at the peak of his field, it is generous to reach out to a person who is not famous.


    In front of Gao Yang, David Brown was indeed an elder. Gao Yang shook hands with David Brown happily, smiled and said, "nice to meet you, Mr. Brown."


    David Brown smiled and said, "come on, good luck."


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang casually, David Brown waved to the crowd again. Although all the people present were professionals, there were really David Brown fans. For a moment, there was a lot of whistle and applause.


    Arilan''s face was a little ugly. He smiled hard at Gao Yang and said, "nothing. I believe in your strength. Don''t be affected by external factors. As long as you play in addition to your own level."


    Jack also patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "brother, don''t take anything to heart. Relax. Whether you lose or win, as long as you try your best. It''s my fault. I didn''t expect him to invite David Brown."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m really not nervous. I''m just curious about the strength of David Brown, but I''ll know by fighting."


    Jack nodded and said, "don''t worry too much. David Brown is really good, but today''s game is far away. He has never hit such a far target in his usual game, so you must have a chance to win."


    Although he is comforting Gao Yang, Jack''s self-confidence can be seen at a glance that he is pretending.


    Arilan didn''t say any more. He was afraid that too much would affect Gao Yang.


    David Brown was still talking to people. Gao Yang was not in a hurry and waited. At this time, Dave buddy smiled and said: "I''m really sorry, Mr. Morson. Maybe I should have told you earlier that our shooter is Mr. David Brown, so that you can find a better shooter instead of calling a nobody to make a fool of yourself. Although I don''t think anyone can beat David, it won''t be too ugly."


    Arilan''s face was livid, but Gao Yang stretched out his hand, shot Dave buddy, blew his index finger with his mouth, then laughed, turned and walked to the starting point of the game.


    It''s time to play, but two people are not allowed to play at the same time in the three gun game, so it''s necessary to play first and then, and the person who plays first can often play better without pressure.


    Seeing that Gao Yang came to the starting point, David apologized to the people around him and stood in front of the starting point. A large group of people stood behind them, while those who were too far away took the initiative to spread aside so that they could see the game clearly.


    David Brown made an invitation to Gao Yang, then smiled and said, "you come first."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "sorry, I''m a rookie. I don''t quite understand the rules. How can I determine the order according to the rules?"


    David Brown shrugged and said, "if there are many people, draw lots. Now only the two of us can flip coins."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to the big people behind him, "who has coins?"


    The president of the American Rifle Association personally presided over the coin toss. As a newcomer, Gao Yang can choose first. He chose the head, but he was not very lucky. When the coin was thrown on the ground, the upward side was a word.


    When the president of the American Rifle Association pointed to David Brown, there was a low sigh in the crowd. Needless to say, it was all supporters of the arilan Mosen studio.


    David Brown apologized to Gao Yang and smiled. Then, after a group of big people personally tested the gun, someone put his three guns in the firing position in turn.


    With the sound of the electronic starter, David Brown quickly ran out, picked up the gun on the table with pistols and magazines, inserted the magazine, pushed it into the chamber, and immediately started shooting.


    David Brown also uses a 1911 pistol. Of course, it has been modified. His magazine is lengthened and can hold 12 bullets. This is originally a confrontation between studios, so the gun can be changed as much as he wants. Unlike the mass production gun competition, there are restrictions on bullets.


    A 50 meter target is too far for a pistol, but David Brown showed Gao Yang why he was the best shooter in the last four years.


    He ran quickly between obstacles and shot immediately when he reached the shooting position. When the gun rang, the target fell down. The human half body target was difficult to hit at a distance of 50 meters, but David Brown didn''t waste a bullet. He hit ten targets with ten bullets.


    When David Brown finished shooting the pistol target, Jack pressed the stopwatch in his hand, then his face turned blue and said to his father, "Seventeen seconds is almost the same as his time of hitting the ten meter target. The high moving speed can''t compare with him."


    When shooting a shotgun, you don''t have to run obstacles. Instead, you stand and finish the bullet, run to the table where the shotgun is placed, put down the pistol and start shooting with the shotgun. David Brown used nine bullets to hit seven targets.


    Because the shot capacity of the shotgun is limited, the shot of the shotgun is seven targets instead of ten. However, the recoil of the shotgun is large, and it takes longer to aim and shoot again than the pistol.


    After seeing David play, Jack''s face became more ugly. He whispered, "fifteen seconds! It''s about the same time as Gao, but Gao doesn''t run as fast as David."


    Finally, the rifle fired 600 meters. David was born as a sniper. Although he didn''t hit this distance during the game, it would never be difficult for David.


    He fired ten bullets in a prone position and hit the gun. David performed very well at a long distance.


    After pressing the stopwatch again, Jack''s face finally looked much better and said, "the rifle shooting time was 26 seconds and high-energy threw him two blocks. However, David''s total time was 58 seconds, and Gao''s best result in training was one minute."


    The result of 58 seconds is not very good or bad. He can also get the place in an ordinary game. However, considering the shooting distance, David''s game can be ten times more difficult than the previous games. All the people present are experts. Therefore, after the referee loudly announced David''s time, he suddenly exclaimed.


    David raised his rifle, causing more cheers and whistles. When David returned to the starting point, he smiled at Gao Yang and said, "good luck."


    After giving his gun to the person who put it, Gao Yang smiled at David and said, "thank you. I''ve always had good luck."


    After watching David''s performance, Gao Yang said that it is false not to be nervous, but his nervousness will never affect his play, but will make him play better.


    Gao Yang belongs to a competitive player who can play better under greater pressure on the field. On the battlefield, he belongs to a soldier who looks for a chance of life under extremely unfavorable circumstances.


    Gao Yang waited quietly. When the electronic stereo started, he rushed out with an arrow.


    When Gao Yang moved, although he was not slow, he was still too slow compared with David Brown.


    Gao Yang only trained for half a month and only trained for half a day at a time. What about David Brown? He lives on this sport. He has practiced hard for nearly ten years.


    The three gun competition is time, and the running time is also included. Among them, the pistol is fired in sports, which is the most important event to open the time.


    When crossing each obstacle, Gao Yang will be one point slower than David Brown. When ten targets are hit, the time gap will accumulate to a desperate level.


    It took Gao Yang twelve rounds to hit ten targets.


    The shooting method is not bad, but from the overall performance, Gao Yang is an amateur. Of course, he is an amateur. In the three gun competition, it is impossible to rely on good shooting method alone, which is the consensus of everyone.


    When Gao Yang finished shooting the pistol target, Jack pressed the stopwatch, looked blue and said in a deep voice: "twenty seven seconds, the movement speed is slow, and the accuracy of his pistol is not enough. I modified it on the premise of ensuring reliability."


    His face changed greatly and he looked at Jack, but he didn''t speak at last, because Gao Yang began to shoot with a shotgun.


    Although the shotgun is shot in a standing position, it doesn''t need to move. Gao Yang picked up his Da Vinci shotgun, took a deep breath and began to pull the trigger continuously.


    After shooting, Gao Yang doesn''t even use the rest of his eyes to confirm whether he hit the target. He has absolute confidence in his shotgun.


    It''s ten seconds slow. This is an irreparable gap in a three gun game. Someone has begun to sigh. Do you want to turn defeat into victory? It''s impossible, not even a miracle.


    Most people think so. Ariland''s confidence is almost destroyed, and he began to think so. But after Gao Yang finished shooting the shotgun, Ariland''s fast heart began to beat faster, especially after Jack reported the time.


    "Eleven seconds! He recovered four seconds!"


    Ariland took a hard breath. He could only hope that Gao Yang was fast enough to shoot the rifle at an amazing speed, but looking at the speed of Gao Yang running to the rifle shooting position, he thought Gao Yang would be one second slower than David.


    The high Satan''s blade finally started, and the sound of gunfire rang out one after another, almost without pause. It was not like a semi-automatic rifle, but like an automatic rifle. After hearing the sound of gunfire, the audience was in an uproar, and even screams began to come from those well-informed shooting figures.

 Chapter 572

    "Hahaha, what does your gunman want? Does he want to shoot more shots as soon as possible so that all bullets can be covered on the target? This is ridiculous, hahaha, ER!"


    The 600 meter target is so far away that it can hardly be seen by the naked eye, and there are not enough telescopes. For Dave buddy, he thinks he has won, so he doesn''t look with a telescope and he doesn''t need it.


    Hearing people''s exclamation and the gunfire that had sounded, Dave buddy, who was not a gentleman, couldn''t help laughing. He was laughing, but the most direct object must be arilan Mosen.


    Only more than ten seconds was not enough for Dave buddy to make a long speech, so when he was not enjoying himself at all, Dave buddy, who thought Gao Yang was shooting indiscriminately, suddenly heard an electronic sound representing the end of the shooting. After that, Dave buddy sounded like a cock with his neck clenched, And after a loud strange cry, he swallowed the rest of his words into his stomach.


    The sound of "beep" means that Gaoyang''s shooting is over. Pressing the button beside him means that it is over. He is finished. The sound of the end makes startling voices start to rise one after another, because it means that Gaoyang has hit all the targets at a very high firing speed.


    An old man who couldn''t grab the telescope shouted, "who can tell me what happened! It''s impossible. Is it a mechanical failure or a shooter''s violation? Tell me quickly!"


    The old man is not a big man, but he is a representative of rapid shooting with a lever rifle. Although his shooting belongs to a performance, he has a large group of fans and fans.


    After hearing the old man''s cry, a man who had seen the whole process with an observation telescope shouted at him, "there is no fault or violation. The shooter hit all the targets. What''s his name?"


    There are many similar shouts. At this time, IDPA will grow up and shout, "new record, is this a new record?"


    The people around him shook their heads and said, "there is no record, so he must have set a new record!"


    At this time, the president of the Rifle Association put down his telescope, wiped his face and looked at the humanity around him: "that guy, he should be a novice? He forgot to ring the bell after he hit the target. Did he delay at least one second? I saw that the referee seemed to wake him up before he pressed the end button."


    Arilan Mosen was happy. He made him look calm with great willpower, and then received people''s congratulations with a smile on his face.


    Irene was not so polite. She directly grabbed Jack''s shoulder and shouted, "tell me the result! Did we win?"


    Jack looked at the stopwatch, nodded his head and said, "I won. It took 52 seconds. FAK, he won six seconds. There is no doubt!"


    After Irene heard it, the first thing was to shake her arms and cheer. After two roars, Irene looked ferocious, stretched out her middle finger towards Dave buddy and shouted, "idiot, you continue to laugh! You die ugly, but no one will sympathize with you. Ha ha, we are all happy to look at your face that wants to cry, you know!"


    Some people are proud, of course others are frustrated. David Brown just has a dull face. He can''t believe he lost, while Dave buddy is stupid and has no response to Irene''s provocation.


    Everyone present felt that they had witnessed a miracle. For Dave buddy, one of the witnesses, the miracle hit him too much.


    Finally, after half a stupor, Dave buddy finally woke up, and then he shouted with all his strength: "he''s cheating!"


    The content of Dave buddy''s cry was so amazing that the chattering crowd suddenly stopped and looked at Dave buddy.


    Dave regretted after shouting. Under the supervision of so many influential people, he said that the cheating of arilan Mosen studio was aimed at not only arilan Mosen studio, but all the witnesses.


    Although he had some regrets, he said everything, and Dave buddy had to bite the bullet. After a pause, he immediately said: "It can''t happen. It''s impossible. Have you seen it at a distance of 600 meters? Who''s seen it? It must be cheating! The target controlled by remote control, or some other way, control the target to fall as soon as the gun rings. It must be so!"


    The target of the three gun competition is not a target paper, but an iron target. After the bullet hits the target, the target will fall back.


    With that, Dave buddy began to really think that Ariland had cheated, so after saying that, he pointed to Ariland and shouted, "say, how did you get the ghost! Aha, did you collude with the owner of the shooting range? It must be so. You must be playing the ghost!"


    Dave buddy was already playing tricks. At this time, the owner of the shooting range quit. He angrily said, "Mr. buddy, please pay attention to your words. You have checked the target yourself. There are no mechanical facilities at all. You should give me a remote control."


    Dave buddy didn''t answer the range owner''s question. He turned to David Brown and said excitedly, "David, you are the top shooter. You tell everyone whether you can do that, so fast."


    David Brown looked very ugly, but he shook his head and said, "no, in fact, today''s time is my limit. I can''t shoot ten shots in 14 seconds. I haven''t seen it. In fact, I haven''t heard of it."


    Dave buddy seemed to have found the evidence. He immediately shouted, "everyone heard it. David can''t do it. He hasn''t heard of such a thing. Who can believe that there must be a ghost!"


    Just then, Gao Yang, who came back with a gun, shrugged disapprovingly after hearing Dave''s last sentence and said, "it''s over. Should it be all right? Of course, if everyone agrees with Dave''s accusation, I can call it again, but what I want to say is, Mr. buddy, what you can''t do doesn''t mean that others can''t do it."


    After Gao Yang finished, David Brown smiled at him with a very complicated face, looked at Dave and said, "Mr. buddy, please listen to me. For what I can''t do and haven''t heard of, no one can do it. My ability is not enough to be the standard of judgment. I''m finished."


    After David finished, the president of the rifle association shook his head and said loudly: "we have all seen the facilities of the shooting range. I think there is no possibility of cheating in all the facilities and the whole process of the competition. As the first referee, I announced that arilan Mosen studio won. Do you have different opinions?"

 Chapter 573

    There are several referees. The most important thing is the referees who follow the shooter. As long as the shooter has illegal actions, he will be punished or directly judged out.


    The referee was not appointed by arilan Mosen studio or gunfire studio, but selected by IDPA itself. However, in addition to the two referees who acted with the players, there are several others who came to the scene. They will announce who is the winner according to the data given by the referee who acted with the shooter.


    For major events, we must find more referees to avoid losing and defaulting. Now, the role of referees is beginning to be reflected.


    When the president of the Rifle Association announced the winner, no one objected. After a little silence, the president of the IDPA Association immediately said, "I also agree that the winner is arilan Mosen studio. In addition, Mr. Gao? Did you join the IDPA association?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "no, I didn''t join any association."


    "I sincerely invite you to join IDPA Association. As a professional shooter, if you are willing to develop in the direction of professional players, I think I can help you."


    The president of IDPA didn''t say much and began to pull people directly.


    Gao Yang''s polite refusal hasn''t been exported yet. The president of the rifle association smiled and said, "it seems that you haven''t joined the rifle association. As a gunman, you should definitely join the big family of the rifle association. I sincerely invite you to join."


    The American Rifle Association is the largest non-governmental organization in the United States. This association originally belongs to a large and extensive organization. If there are more people, it can have greater influence. However, the president of the rifle association personally pulls people, which is still a bit exaggerated.


    As the opponent of IDPA, the president of IPSC California branch also smiled and said: "Mr. Gao, join IPSC. I believe IPSC is more suitable for you."


    IDPA is differentiated from IPSC because many people believe that IPSC has separated from the category of practical shooting and become a sport. However, the two associations can not only choose one of them to participate, and many people participate in both associations.


    Some people pointed the camera at Gao Yang, and the flash of the camera never stopped. Gao Yang secretly congratulated himself for bringing a big enough sunglasses. Moreover, after pulling the collar of his stand collar to the highest, he covered half of his face and added a hat. Even if he was photographed, he was not afraid to be recognized.


    "Hey, man, I''m a reporter from the gun world. Can you tell us where you practice your shooting? With your strength, as long as you participate in the competition, you have the opportunity to compete for the championship. Do you have any plans to become a professional player? Also, you beat David Brown. Can you tell us your feelings?"


    At this time, Jack whispered in his ear, "join the association that invites you. Trust me, it''s not bad for you."


    Gao Yang was overwhelmed for a moment, but Dave buddy, who was still standing aside, was ignored.


    Ariland smiled very implicitly and said to Dave buddy, "Mr. buddy, although I''m not sure whether you will abide by our bet, the game has been divided. We won and you lost. I think you should have no objection to this now?"


    Dave buddy''s face was dead gray. Whether he recognized it or not, whether he wanted to continue to cheat or not, the result was doomed. He lost.


    Dave buddy can only accept defeat. If he plans to die, he will bite the game. There is a problem. If he doesn''t admit the result of the game, he will end up worse than now. All the people who come are big people. They offend all these people, and he can''t keep his local market in Seattle.


    It turned out that Dave was very happy to see a lot of big people in, but now he only hates too many big people.


    Dave looked at the elated arilan and then at the helpless David Brown. In a moment of anger, he suddenly shouted, "David, I paid you $100000! It''s $100000! Not $10! Did you repay me with failure?"


    David Brown''s face became more ugly. He said coldly to Dave, "Mr. buddy, this is a game. There are always winners and losers in the game. I never promised you that I would win, and I''ve tried my best. I played the best level, so I can afford your 100000 yuan!"


    Dave looked angry and shouted, "come on, you must have colluded long ago. Tell me, how much money did arilan give you, and you''ll collude with them to cheat me. Tell me, how much did he give you!"


    The result is doomed, but Dave can try to muddy the water and put himself in a sad role framed by his opponent. In the future, he can at least claim so as to find an excuse to stand on the moral commanding height for his failure.


    Dave''s approach can''t change the result, but it can disgust people, at least it can disgust arilan.


    Arilan''s face changed greatly. Of course, he was unwilling to accept a victory that might be questioned. Even if there were fewer people who would question, it wouldn''t work, but he really had no way. What could he do when his opponent was determined to disgust him.


    David Brown was also angry. He shouted, "Dave buddy, you little man, don''t forget that you found my home and begged me to play for you. I didn''t find you. Don''t be so shameless."


    The quarrel of several people attracted Gao Yang''s attention. He raised his hand and said with a smile: "sorry, everyone, I''ll talk about my business later. I think it''s better to let Mr. buddy recognize the facts first. Blindly messing around will only damage his face. Oh, I think Mr. buddy may, maybe he doesn''t care much about his image."


    After that, Gao Yang went to arilan, shrugged at Dave buddy, who wanted to find some unhappiness for them, and said, "if you make a mistake, you should recognize it, stand at attention if you are beaten, and find some reasons that don''t exist to disgust us? Mr. buddy, your idea is not very clever."


    Dave buddy thought he had no future. He decided to break the pot. He didn''t dare to point the spear at the referee, but he wanted to bite arilan to death and drink David Brown.


    "Come on! You hypocritical and shameless guys, you set up a trap for me to jump. You shameless guys, a nobody can beat David Brown with dozens of titles? Ha ha, it''s funny. Your means are too clumsy, too clumsy! I''ll admit defeat and abide by the bet, but I''ll tell everyone how humble you are You won the victory by means of despicable means! Wait, you will be despised. "


    Ariland thinks things are not good. The key to the problem is that Gao Yang defeated David Brown. Although there are many powerful witnesses, it is difficult for those who did not appear in person to believe that David Brown will lose to a nobody. This matter will easily fall into a conspiracy theory.


    The president of the rifle association is also a headache because he is a witness and a referee. If Dave buddy starts to preach that there is a ghost, his reputation will certainly be affected.


    "Mr. buddy, please pay attention to your words. In addition, please keep some manners. Your actions will not have any impact on the results."


    "Mr. buddy, as a man, if you lose, you have to admit it!"


    "Come on, Dave, if you lose, you lose. You can''t abide by the bet. Anyway, it has no legal effect, but you can''t talk nonsense!"


    Many people are dissatisfied. They are accusing Dave buddy, but Dave buddy just sneers, but he doesn''t say a word.


    Just then, Gao Yang raised his hand and shouted to the photographer carrying the camera: "please come and take pictures of what I say next. Thank you, thank you. Have you started recording? OK, I''m going to start."


    After calling the photographer and several reporters to his side, Gao Yang looked at Dave buddy and said loudly, "Dave buddy, the boss of the gunfire studio, I''m officially informing you that your words and deeds have had a bad impact on us. This is slander, but it doesn''t matter. Please rest assured. I''m not going to send you a lawyer''s letter.


    Now, what I want to say is that since you think there is a ghost in this game, we can have another game. The time is ten days later. I''ll give you ten days to find a new shooter to play for you, and I''ll play in arilan Mosen studio. You can find anyone.


    The form of the competition remains unchanged, but the stakes have to be increased. This time, whoever loses is not as simple as hiding from the winner. The loser will immediately close the studio and will not engage in any work related to firearms for life. How about you? Dare you? "


    After Gao Yang finished, Dave buddy was silent, but arilan''s eyes brightened and shouted to the camera, "I support this statement and promise any bet, Mr. buddy, dare you?"


    Dave buddy''s face changed several times, but he didn''t say a word, and then he just turned around and left.


    "Stop!"


    The speaker is not Gao Yang, but the president of the rifle association.


    "Mr. buddy, Mr. Morson has put forward a new challenge to you after winning. Please give a clear answer whether you accept Mr. Morson''s bet. If you don''t plan to have a new game, please immediately! Immediately! Draw a conclusion on the results of the just concluded game. If you still doubt the fairness of the game, please come here immediately Put it out of the box. "


    Dave buddy stopped, and then David Brown was very single and shouted to the camera: "I''m David Brown. I just lost the three gun competition on behalf of the gunfire studio. I personally guarantee with my reputation and personality that there is no immoral behavior in this competition. I lost convinced. This is a great competition. I salute my opponent. You are a great gunner!"


    After David Brown finished first, Dave buddy finally shook his head and said dejectedly, "I admit defeat. This is a fair contest. I lost. I have nothing to question. Besides, I will keep my promise."

 Chapter 574

    Dave buddy walked away in despair. He failed miserably this time, but no one would sympathize with him.


    David Brown didn''t leave. After Dave buddy left, David came to Gao Yang, took the initiative to stretch out his hand again, shook hands with Gao Yang, and said sincerely: "an impressive game, will you take this as your career?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t have this plan yet. At least I won''t consider it for the time being."


    David said regretfully, "I really don''t know if this is good news. If you choose to be a professional player, you will become my strong opponent, and the competition for the championship will be more difficult. However, I still have a chance to beat you, but if you don''t enter this circle, I think revenge will be difficult."


    If it is a normal three gun game, the shooting distance will not be too far. If Gao Yang wants to beat David, the possibility is very small, because he can maintain high-speed shooting in long-range shooting distance. This advantage will no longer exist. If he is close, anyone can play very fast.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. If we have time, we can often have a one-on-one contest."


    "If we have a chance to have a duel, at least by then, there will be no such disgusting situation as today. Well, I have to leave. Anyway, today is not a good day for me. I have to go home. Bye."


    David left. Although he was very generous, when he was right, today was really not a good day for him. He couldn''t keep happy after losing a key game. Especially in this game, he also received 100000 dollars, which was a large amount, but he lost the game.


    When David left, arilan began to greet people again, and Gao Yang was treated very differently.


    Gao Yangguang doesn''t know the origin of the association, so he added more than a dozen. He remembers that the most outrageous association is the sniper rifle shooting groundhog Association. Jack has been persuading him to join the rifle association, and he thinks adding one association is also an addition, and adding ten associations is also an addition. Gao Yang simply refuses to refuse and adds all the associations invited him.


    The competition lasted less than a minute, but the communication before and after the competition was delayed for a long time. After talking for a while, Gao Yang looked at his watch and found that the time had reached eleven o''clock. After that, Gao Yang left the crowd and said to Jack, "I have something to do. Time is running out. I have to leave right away."


    Jack looked surprised and said, "when are you leaving? There will be a celebration party soon. You are the protagonist of today. How can you leave?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I really have something to do, and it''s very important. Besides, I''m not suitable for this occasion. Well, just give me a car. I have to hurry up."


    Jack shrugged and said, "well, there''s nothing you can do, but do you go by yourself or do you have to take someone?"


    "I''ll go myself. You can have a good talk with Bruce."


    Jack took out a car key, shrugged and said, "do you remember the car we rented? A dodge. Since you can''t attend the noon reception, let''s celebrate in the evening. We''re waiting for you. There are only a few of us."


    Gao Yang is really busy. He made an appointment with Justin to meet in Los Angeles at 12:30 noon.


    After saying hello to Bruce, looking at Gao Yang''s leaving, Triber smiled and said, "are you going to see Justin and them? I''ll go with you. It''s no fun to keep it."


    Irene shrugged and said, "boss, I''ll go too. I don''t like occasions like cocktail parties."


    Gao Yang once came to Los Angeles, but he was just a quick trip in Los Angeles. He just went to Hollywood. Now he doesn''t know where he is going. After informing little Downey to arrange a meeting with Justin in Los Angeles, little Downey set the time last night. Gao Yang didn''t check the location of the meeting on the map at all.


    The shooting range is usually in the suburbs, and the shooting range with a large field must be in the suburbs. It takes nearly an hour to drive to the city.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "well, let''s go together. There is no navigation in our car. We have to speed up."


    Irene snapped her fingers and said with a smile, "tell me where to go and I''ll take you. I''ve lived in Los Angeles for a year. I know this place very well."


    Gao Yang was overjoyed and said, "good. You drive. Let''s go to the Sun King restaurant in Beverly Hills. Well, it''s also called Louis XIV restaurant."


    Went to the parking lot, pressed the car key, found a Dodge pickup, and three people got on the car.


    Irene''s driving habits are definitely not good. After starting the car, she immediately drove out.


    When leaving the parking lot, I listened to the sharp squeaking sound of the car tires when turning rapidly, and hurriedly put on my seat belt.


    "We have a long way to go. We have to hurry up."


    After an explanation, Irene drives the car very fast. Her driving skills are very good. However, Irene is not much different from her when driving a plane. She drills all the way, and her driving habits are not good.


    From the suburbs to the urban area, and then through the urban area. When they arrived at their destination, the time was exactly 12:20. Gao Yang arrived ten minutes ahead of schedule and was not late at all.


    After finding the Sun King restaurant, Irene directly drove into the Sun King restaurant. After stopping the car, Irene laughed and said, "I''ve never been to such a place. It''s a high-end restaurant, French food, very expensive."


    Gao Yang looked around and said, "I''ve never been to such a place. Well, many luxury cars."


    Irene shrugged and said, "it''s close to Beverly Hills. The people here are rich. Don''t be too excited to see the star later. This is not a place to chase for an autograph."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "come on, I don''t like chasing stars."


    The three men walked to the door of the restaurant with a smile. At the door stood two doormen in dresses and gloves. It is reasonable to say that once they stopped at the door, the doorman should open the door for them. However, at this time, neither doorman planned to open the door for them.


    A doorman stood in front of Gao Yang and bowed politely before smiling, "excuse me, do you want to eat?"


    At this time, Irene suddenly patted her head and whispered, "no, I forgot. This kind of restaurant requires formal clothes."


    Seeing that Irene had said the problem, the doorman smiled and said, "yes, I''m sorry. If you three want to eat in this restaurant, you have to change into formal clothes."


    Gao Yang has just participated in the shooting competition. It''s strange that he is ready to wear formal clothes, and Irene is also her M65 windbreaker. Only in Cui Bo, he wears tactical clothes all year round. With such clothes, a high-end restaurant really can''t let them in.


    Gao Yang said weakly, "I forgot this, too. Well, it''s too late to change my dress. I''ll call and see what our guests plan to do."


    Rules are rules. People''s restaurants have always had these rules. They didn''t just set them up to make it difficult for Gao Yang, so Gao Yang didn''t think about anything. If you don''t let them in, you won''t get in. If it''s difficult, you have to make a big noise. That''s really embarrassing.


    Gao Yang has Justin''s phone, but he has never contacted. At this time, it seems that it is about to reach the agreed time. Gao Yang takes out the phone and finds the saved Justin''s number. However, he finally doesn''t dial out with his own phone, but borrows Irene''s phone. Anyway, Irene says her number can be changed at any time, and she''s not ready to use it again in the future.


    After dialing the phone, Justin answered quickly. Hearing Justin''s voice, Gao Yang immediately said, "I''m ram. I''ve arrived at the appointed place, but there''s a problem. We can''t get in. Well, we don''t wear formal clothes."


    "Oh, I didn''t think about it well, but it''s a small problem. Please wait a moment and we''ll meet you."


    Justin and a young blonde came out soon.


    No matter where, when and on any occasion, Justin''s etiquette is always impeccable.


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang, Justin smiled and said, "this is not a place for us to introduce and know each other. We''d better wait until we go in. Now please follow me."


    The blonde young man next to Justin is tall and handsome. He looks like a Nordic in his twenties, but I don''t know whether this blonde young man is the protagonist of today''s meeting.


    Gao Yang was looking at the young man, and the blonde young man was also looking at Gao Yang with great interest. After looking up and down several times, he nodded and said with emotion on his face: "you are a ram? It''s great, but your appearance is not the same as I thought. Oh, this is not a place to talk. We''ll talk later."


    After that, the young man turned and walked in front, pointed to his face to the doorman at the door and said, "can my face be a pass?"


    The doorman smiled and said, "I''m sorry, sir. Of course you can enter, but I''m really sorry if you don''t wear formal clothes..."


    The young man shrugged and said, "you should cry and invite us in. Well, since my face doesn''t work, look at this. Can we go in?"


    Gao Yang saw that the young man seemed to take out a card, but he didn''t see what it was. After looking at the young man''s things, the doorman immediately stepped back two steps, pushed the door open, bowed and smiled, "welcome to your presence and have a good meal."


    The young man took out a note. With sharp eyes, he found that it was a 100 note. Then when the young man put the money in the doorman''s hand, he said solemnly, "it''s a pity. If you think my face can be handsome enough to be a pass, I''ll be very generous."


    While receiving the tip, the doorman said solemnly, "I''m sorry, sir, I''m not a fag, so although you''re really handsome, you''re useless to me."

 Chapter 575

    In high-end restaurants, tipping has become a routine, but there is no routine for how much to give. Although it is a high-end restaurant, it is a lot to give a doorman $100. Even if he comes rich or expensive, it is usually $10.20. It is also common to give a dollar or two or not.


    The blonde young man gave the doorman a hundred dollars, which was very generous, but he said he didn''t give it generously.


    Although it is a small matter, we can also see a lot of things from it. At least Gao Yang knows now that this young man is definitely a rich man, and besides being a rich man, he is definitely very good. Otherwise, we can''t let them enter the restaurant without formal clothes.


    Famous high-end restaurants have to have some rules. The more famous the rules are, the less likely it is to make an exception. There is no doubt that the Sun King restaurant is a very famous restaurant. If it can easily make an exception for them, it must show that the young man has a big start.


    He is rich and has a strong background, which basically means that the young man is a rich second generation. I''m not sure about this, but at least there is a possibility of more than 70%.


    In addition to having money and a source, Gao Yang also came to an important conclusion, that is, the young man''s idle egg hurts.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t want to be regarded as an alien and treated with strange eyes. Wearing untimely clothes, he doesn''t want to eat in this restaurant. However, he followed the young people around the hall and entered a small room rarely seen in a western restaurant. Frankly, Gao Yang was more comfortable after it was an elegant room.


    After they sat down, Justin pointed to the young man and said with a smile, "let me introduce you. This is... Well, please introduce yourself. You may all want to reserve your identity, so I won''t introduce you one by one."


    Gao Yang said briskly, "nice to meet you. My name is ram. He is a rabbit. The lady is, well, just call him beauty."


    The young man patted his hand and said with a smile, "very good. It''s really a person who does great things. You can''t reveal your identity at any time. Well, you can call me friend of nature. If you call me that, it seems that we are more professional."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to delay too long. He chose to get straight to the point and said directly, "Justin, we''ve met twice. What do you think I want to say?"


    Justin shrugged and said, "I''m just a middleman responsible for facilitating your meeting. Even if the task is completed, what''s the matter? Well, let''s talk to you from the friends of nature."


    The friend of nature rubbed his chin with his hand and said thoughtfully, "friend of nature, the name sounds strange. It''s a strange person''s name. Well, I''ll think about it later. Mr. ram, the reason why I want to meet you is that I appreciate your actions very much. Frankly, I admire you. It''s that simple."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "worship me? Am I right? I don''t think there is something worthy of worship."


    The friend of nature waved his hand and said excitedly: "I was shocked when I saw you sink those whaling ships in the Antarctic sea on the Internet..."


    Gao Yang immediately interrupted the friend of nature and said in a deep voice, "Mr. friend of nature, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. We sank the whaling ship? This joke is not funny."


    The friend of nature looked at Justin, and Justin shrugged and said helplessly, "ram, don''t be so sensitive. I promise there won''t be half a word of what''s said here. You should listen, well, listen to the friend of nature finish."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I don''t think there''s anything to say, because you''ve got the wrong conversation object. Since you''ve got the wrong conversation object, what else can you say? Well, I''ll ask curiously. Why do you say I''m related to what whaling ship was sunk?"


    Justin smiled: "Guess! It''s really just a guess. I don''t have any evidence to prove you. However, through my own channels, I found two places where I sold torpedoes, and then the clue pointed to an arms dealer in South Africa. He has a relationship with you. Plus some minor factors, I think it should be you. So when, when friends of nature asked me to find out the founder of green terror cloth organization At the beginning, I immediately found you. In fact, although I guessed, I couldn''t find a more likely candidate than you. Finally, what I want to say is, please rest assured that no one in the world can do this like me except me. You should believe what I said. I''m the best in the world. You know what I mean. "


    Gao Yang really felt how terrible Justin''s intelligence ability was for the first time. He shrugged and said, "I''m sorry, Justin, I''m really sorry. You really guessed wrong this time."


    Justin laughed and said, "well, now let''s think I guessed wrong, but can you listen to Mr. friends of nature? Hey, I said, you can use a nickname, but can''t you change it? Friends of nature, it''s too awkward to call it."


    The friend of nature shrugged and said: "I''ll start again. In fact, I just decided to call the name of friends of nature. The name was originally the name of an organization. When I decided to inject capital into the organization and personally lead the organization, I decided to change my name. Then I took the old name as my nickname. Well, I admit that the name is hard to hear, whether it''s fake or fake It''s hard to hear whether it''s an organization or an individual. "


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "please go on."


    The friend of nature twisted his neck and said: "In fact, I''m not interested in environmental protection. Well, I''m not particularly interested, but when I wave a check and buy everything I can, I think the world is a little boring, I saw the video. Well, I think I''ve found a direction. I''ve found something worth doing. This kind of thing is so fucking cool, So I decided to be a firm and radical environmentalist. "


    After listening to the friend of nature, Gao Yang immediately confirmed his idea. This friend of nature is definitely idle and super painful.


    Looking at Gao Yang, the friend of nature shrugged and said: "So, I set up friends of nature first and let them do it by themselves. But the people I''m looking for have some problems in execution and their ability is not enough, so I dissolved friends of nature and then set up a new organization, which I am personally responsible for. Because of my worship of the name of green terror cloth organization, I decided to apply to join your group Weaving, well, will you accept it? "

 Chapter 576

    He threw out an organization to divert attention, and then he succeeded. Now someone wants him to claim the organization used to divert attention to himself. Gao Yang just wants to say, are you kidding.


    In this world, there are some things that can be done and some things that can''t be done.


    It doesn''t matter to be a mercenary who kills and sets fire, but it doesn''t matter to be the head of a radical organization. The former doesn''t provoke too many people and big countries. No one will take a mercenary regiment seriously, but an organization that carries out violent activities in the name of environmental protection. Ha ha, it will be taught how to be a man every minute.


    Don''t say that the big countries can''t tolerate it. Even if some multinational enterprises are really in a hurry and want to take some actions, they can''t afford it.


    To be the target of public criticism for environmental protection? Gao Yang doesn''t have such a great sentiment.


    "Are you kidding? I don''t have anything to do with the green terror you said. I''ve never heard the name before you mentioned it, so whatever you plan to do has nothing to do with me."


    Without hesitation, Gao Yang pushed himself clean with one mouthful.


    Hearing Gao Yang''s rejection, friends of nature turned their attention to Justin again. After Justin had no choice, he said to friends of nature, "continue to say your purpose. Don''t confuse ram''s words. As you and I said, no matter what ram says, just express your ideas."


    Gao Yang was really helpless, and after shrugging his shoulders, the friend of nature continued: "Mr. ram, I think so. If my people and I join your organization, I am willing to bear all the activities and expenses! I can inject $10 million in advance. If it is not enough, I will continue to add. I just hope you can do a few major events with me! Major events that have caused a sensation in the world, of course, are more beneficial to the earth."


    Gao Yang felt that he had thrown out a green terror and might open a very bad head. Now, he found that his worry had come true.


    There is no shortage of idle egg pain people in the world. The key is that there are many idle people, but most of them can''t turn over any waves. However, the energy that a super rich and idle egg pain person can exert is terrible.


    For people like friends of nature who can no longer be described as egg pain, there is only one principle. Let him play with eggs. Follow the people. The more money you take, the more things you can do, and then the faster you die.


    Before Gao Yang refused again, the friends of nature said excitedly.


    "You know, sinking a whaling ship in the Antarctic Ocean is an epoch-making masterpiece. You have created a history to let us know that more direct means can also be used to protect the environment. However, personally, I think your actions taken by monsanton company are more meaningful. I am most strongly opposed to GM, although it is not as sensational as in the Antarctic Ocean, But it''s more to my appetite. "


    Gao Yang widened his eyes and said, "what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    This time Gao Yang is not pretending to be stupid. He really doesn''t understand.


    Friends of nature shrugged and said, "your subordinate organization rage attacked Monsanto''s headquarters. Although four people were seriously injured, it successfully destroyed a lot of data, which is of great significance. The most important thing is that it shows our attitude to the people in the world. We can''t only let those bastards destroy our living homes."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "when did this happen? Why didn''t I hear?"


    The friend of nature shrugged and said, "the day before yesterday, Mr. ram, can you stop pretending to be stupid? It makes me feel like a fool."


    Gao Yang was silent. He found that there were too many madmen in the world and too many great people who dared to die for the earth. He couldn''t understand their way of thinking. Therefore, he must know how far these people can be.


    After Gao Yang''s silence, the friend of nature coughed and said with a smile: "During this period, there are many activities for environmental protection. Although our last action failed, it still had a certain impact. I like a new statement in the media today, so I decided to continue this cause and expand the scale to have a real green frenzy!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "what green tide?"


    Friends of nature smiled: "a term created by a commentator to summarize and describe the recent new trend of environmentalism."


    At this time, Justin smiled and said, "in fact, friends of nature contacted you, ram, remember?"


    Gao Yang certainly remembers that he paid 200000 US dollars to hire them, which is friends of nature. However, to Gao Yang''s confusion, he doesn''t know whether the friends of nature at that time are the same as this person now.


    The friend of nature shrugged and said: "Don''t look at me. I wasn''t in charge at that time, so the operation failed. They didn''t want to hurt people and destroy all the machinery. Unfortunately, the lumberjacks in the South American jungle were more savage and powerful than they thought. They blew up a lumberjack and a transport truck, and they were chased away by the lumberjack, almost killing people. Therefore, I decided to do it myself."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what the purpose of friends of nature is. It''s ok if they keep harmless and just prevent damaging the environment. However, if they put the fate of animals and plants above human life, they are not only outright cloth terrorists, but also lunatics. For these lunatics, Gao Yang doesn''t mind them dying.


    He shouted loudly and said, "Friends of nature... Sir, no matter what you want to do, it has nothing to do with me. Of course you can organize the name with green fear cloth. Anyway, I have no opinion."


    Now Gao Yang thinks that many people use the name of green fear cloth organization to do things well. The more things they do, the better, the larger the scope, the better. In this way, they can completely distract their attention from the whole world and completely pick him out.


    The friend of nature was very excited and said, "have you decided to admit us?"


    Gao Yang quickly shook his head and said, "you misunderstood me. I said I had nothing to do with what green fear cloth organization. I just said you can do things in the name of green fear cloth."


    The friend of nature was disappointed and said, "that''s meaningless. Well, I understand what you mean, but I won''t directly use the name of green terrorist cloth organization. Well, maybe I can use the name of green terrorist cloth front to indicate that we are a fully independent organization under the banner of green terrorist cloth organization."


    Gao Yang smiled and nodded, "that''s a good idea. It''s very good. You can do it."

 Chapter 577

    Friends of nature regarded Gao Yang''s words as agreeing to his proposal, which made friends of nature very excited.


    Although Gao Yang never admitted that he had any relationship with the green terror organization, friends of nature always regarded him as the person he was looking for, and insisted on expressing his demands when Gao Yang refused to admit it. This scene was very strange and funny, but the most important thing is that friends of nature really trusted Justin, Be able to finish a negotiation without negotiation.


    The friend of nature snapped his fingers excitedly and said, "very good. I feel very good to get your approval. Although I regret that I can''t fight side by side with you, I''m still very happy to follow your footsteps, Mr. ram. I have to say that you are really a milestone."


    Gao Yang simply stopped talking. Anyway, if he denies it again, it won''t have any effect. It''s better to shut up and don''t say anything.


    At this time, the friend of nature stood up and said with a smile: "sorry, excuse me. Now that we have reached an agreement, we can have dinner now. I''ll inform the waiter to serve. Please wait a moment. I''ll be back soon."


    After the friends of nature left happily, the room fell into silence for a moment. After waiting for a while, Justin breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Frankly, I think it''s a wise choice for you to refuse to get too close to the friend of nature. It''s an act of death for a person like him to do such a thing. I''m glad to see you refuse him. Now this situation is the best result. Oh, damn! The name of the friend of nature is really awkward."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "come on, how much did you cheat him?"


    Justin shook his head again and again and said, "can this be called cheating? Friend, if you are not the person, I am cheating him. Although I have no evidence, I know you are the person, so I am not cheating him. Therefore, this is just a very ordinary and common intelligence transaction."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "well, how much money did you make from this intelligence transaction?"


    "Not too much, a million euros."


    Gao Yang whistled and said, "just meet me with him and make a million euros for a meal? Man, your money is so easy to make."


    Justin shrugged: "On the surface, it''s true, but you have to know the efforts behind my back. Although it''s only a few phone calls, it took me many years and a lot of money to develop my current intelligence network. If this part is included, one million euros is really not much. This is the price of conscience. Believe me, I''m as powerful and respected as I am There are really not many professional intelligence agents in the industry. "


    Gao Yang smiled and didn''t speak, but Justin put his hand on the table, knocked on the table with his fingers and said calmly: "taking this opportunity, I think maybe we have a chance to make some business. I know you have a great relationship with a maritime security company in the Gulf of Aden. I can tell you that those British people are going to make moves."


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "what do they want to do?"


    Justin reached out and made a gesture to count the money. He said with a smile, "intelligence needs to be paid. I have given you intelligence for free once in South America, and I gave you the topic just now for free, but you need further specific information, please pay."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "how much is it?"


    Justin smiled and said, "one hundred thousand dollars."


    One hundred thousand dollars, not much. Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, I''ll give you the money. Now tell me what they want to do?"


    Justin perked up and said: "Well, this is the first business we have reached. This is a good start. I think we will often have business contacts in the future. Now let''s get down to business. The British can''t tolerate someone robbing them for business, and now your business is better. Therefore, the British destroy this situation, but they don''t choose to act at sea, but they set up a business on land A team controls some pirates on land, and then specifically targets the ships escorted by your security company. The news is very reliable. The British are already implementing this plan, that''s it. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "that''s all? What''s their specific plan? When are they going to do it? Where are they going to do it? How many people? What equipment? What will they do? Are they going to kill or scare?"


    "Friend, if you want to know more, of course you have to continue to pay. Do you want to know? No problem. The package price of all your questions is one million dollars. I can tell you everything you want to know."


    Justin smiled very handsome, but after hearing Justin''s words, Gao Yang looked at Justin''s face but just wanted to punch him hard.


    Gao Yang said angrily, "a million dollars? You grab it. Even if you plot against a CIA spy, that''s the price?"


    Justin shrugged and said: "Plotting against a spy sometimes costs only two thousand dollars. Really, believe me, this has happened more than once. If I didn''t think that paying too little would damage my reputation, once I could even use a hamburger to let an intelligence officer from Greece work for me, although I finally paid him two thousand dollars because I did it The minimum amount of money, life, after all, can not be too stingy.


    There are many people who shoulder the mission of collecting intelligence in the world, so don''t look too high at spies and don''t be cheated by movies. James Bond''s spies don''t exist. You have to understand that spies are not worth money. Spies who can get intelligence are worth money. Therefore, in the final analysis, intelligence is worth money. As for spies, ha ha, forget it, they''re never the focus. "


    Gao Yang thinks what Justin said is wrong. He knows that the spy in 007 movies does not exist, but he wants to refute, but he doesn''t know how to refute, because what Justin said seems to be really reasonable.


    Justin smiled and said: "The United States, the most powerful country in the world, is right, but if you think their spies can live a drunken life, you are wrong. Most people can only get a poor salary, and a few people will get large bonuses, but like mercenaries, most of them are cannon fodder, and only a few people can make a lot of money. Think of your mercenaries Do you think other people can earn the same amount of money? "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "why did you tell me this?"


    Justin said solemnly, "I''m telling you this just to let you know that just as you can make a lot of money for a reason, the price I offer you is also for a reason, and it''s worth it."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it doesn''t matter. I don''t think it has anything to do with the sky high price information you offer after you subvert the image of a spy in my head."


    Justin tilted his mouth and said: "Well, what I want to say is that the reason why spies who can''t get out is that they can''t get information. If they get valuable information and sell it to the right buyer, they can make a lot of money. I can get valuable information and you need my information. Therefore, you should pay the price I offer. Of course, the premise is that you really want these Intelligence, and have enough money. "


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said, "well, I''ll give you another 100000 dollars and you''ll give me all the information."


    With an exaggerated smile, JAS said, "don''t be kidding, man, you bargain too hard. This joke is not funny. Believe me, no one can give you this information except me."


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "trust me, no one buys your information except me."


    Justin was stunned because Gao Yang was right. He was the only seller, but Gao Yang was also the only buyer.


    Gao Yang crossed his legs and said leisurely, "just like you are the only seller and I am the only buyer. In fact, I am the dominant party now. Don''t you find it? Man, you won''t encounter this situation for the first time?"


    After a bitter smile, Justin shook his head and said, "you are a smart man. You have grasped the key of the problem. Well, I admit, we are actually at the same height. Then, what about the price of 500000?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "one hundred thousand dollars. Don''t buy more."


    Justin frowned and said, "man, your company is at risk of loss, and it''s a big risk."


    "Man, we are a security company. If someone comes to fight, call back. Do you think we will be afraid of being attacked? Especially after preparation, in fact, I don''t want to buy your intelligence, because I know enough now, I can make full preparations, and what about you? If you don''t sell the intelligence to me, your intelligence will be collected in vain, So, are you going to rot the information in your stomach or sell it to me? "


    "One hundred thousand dollars, deal."


    After recognizing the reality, Justin did not hesitate to stretch out his hand. When Gao Yang stood up and shook hands with him. After the intelligence transaction with large price fluctuation was completed, Justin sat down and said, "detailed information will be given to you within 10 hours at the fastest and 48 hours at the slowest. If the information is not time sensitive, you don''t have to pay."


    Gao Yang was a little silly and said, "no? You don''t have these intelligence at all?"


    Justin shrugged: "I just heard a message and gave you the information that has been proved to be reliable. Do I have to collect all the information in advance before looking for you? In that case, if you don''t buy my information, I will really lose. Now, I''m sure you want it. Although the price is not high, it''s still a business. Anyway, ram, I really don''t want it I know you are such a powerful negotiator. When Knight buys intelligence, it''s much happier to pay than you. "

 Chapter 578

    What he bought did not sell. Gao Yang successfully killed the price. When Justin successfully set the White Wolf empty handed.


    It''s wrong to say that it''s a white wolf with empty hands. Justin can come up with real information. If you change someone, even if Gao Yang is willing to give more money, he may not be able to buy the information he needs.


    Justin''s hard work is out of sight. People have worked hard to build the network and attract people on their own. As long as there is a need, they can immediately start collecting intelligence. This is the only harvest left after all the hard work is done.


    Gao Yang doesn''t think Justin is powerful. There''s nothing to pay special attention to as an intelligence dealer and a part-time broker. However, after a real deal, Gao Yang finds that Justin is a man with great skills, which is a powerful man.


    Gao Yang feels that Justin taught him a lesson today. There are many powerful people in the world. He doesn''t know their existence, but you can''t touch their circle.


    Gao Yang is still very satisfied with this harvest. The key is that the intelligence he bought with 200000 US dollars can nip the crisis caused to his interest group in the bud.


    Although he has always been on guard against the British, Gao Yang, including those of distin and the skeleton Gang, has always been very concerned about the trends of the British, and after an attack from the British, Gao Yang knew that the British really dared to kill those who violated their interests, but, Gao Yang didn''t expect that the British would dare to kill the Somalis. He also paid attention to their security company.


    Specific information needs to wait a little longer. In this case, the problem comes. How should the money for information be calculated.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said to Justin, "how can I pay you? Transfer?"


    Justin shrugged and said, "don''t worry. I do things according to the rules. You can pay after you verify the accuracy of the information, so don''t worry."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Oh, it''s very good. I don''t have to worry about buying useless information. However, aren''t you afraid of someone''s default in your way of collecting money?"


    Justin said confidently: "My friend, is the money of intelligence agents so bad? Mercenaries can''t owe money, arms dealers can''t owe money, and intelligence agents can''t owe money. This seems to be everyone''s consensus? Of course, there will be blind guys trying to default, but you know, sometimes we need to show some means to deter those who don''t keep their promises, so I''m afraid I cherish the opportunity to meet defaulters. "


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "I did ask a stupid question. We have to fight and kill in person when we encounter a defaulter, and you don''t even need to do it."


    Justin waved his hand and said, "well, keep talking. Do you have a task now? If you don''t, I''ll introduce you some old rules and a 10% bonus."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "there is really no task at present. Why, do you have any task that can make a lot of money?"


    Justin tilted his lips and said, "it depends on your definition of making a lot of money. If it''s the kind in Colombia, I really don''t have it now. Now the drug dealers in South America are very calm. I think there may be a big scene when your friend takes revenge. Otherwise, it''s difficult to meet the task of millions of dollars."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "you know that?"


    Justin laughs: "Come on, it''s strange if I don''t know about such a big thing. But you can rest assured that your opponent, or the enemy of the arms dealer, is a fool. He doesn''t even realize how much trouble he has caused. I hope, I hope your friend doesn''t move too fast. In this way, he will have the opportunity to spend money to find mercenaries. At that time, it must be tens of millions Big business. "


    Gao Yang felt the same way and said, "yes, the drug traffickers in South America are really rich and generous. It''s a pity that they are too calm these days. It would be nice if there were a war between the big drug lords every day."


    Justin laughed and said: I hope so too. For us, the more chaos, the more money we make. Although it is chaotic enough, there seem to be too few rich gold owners, but this is the norm. Libya has raised the mercenary market, and now it has fallen back to the normal level. It''s a pity that ficaza died a little too early. If he doesn''t die, it will be the spring of your mercenaries It is also the spring of our intelligence agents. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, tell me what tasks you have. If it''s appropriate, I think I''ll take it."


    After thinking about it, Justin said, "Syria has the most tasks now, but there are really few of them with high value. I think there seems to be only one, one million dollars, unlimited time. When the task is completed, take the money. Well, it''s an internal struggle between the opposition. This is the price for killing an opposition leader."


    Gao Yang simply shook his head and said, "this is not good. The price is too low. The key is that it''s not worth running to Syria for one million dollars."


    Justin nodded: "Indeed, there are too many accidents that can happen on such a battlefield. It''s difficult for you to carry out a clean operation, and you will basically get involved in trouble. I understand that this task is really inappropriate for Satan. Well, if this is not appropriate, you won''t see others. Wait for the opportunity. Once you have a high-value task, I''ll contact you ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang wants to call Justin or Bob to inform them of the news they have just received. However, there is no need to call Justin in a hurry. Compared with dozens of minutes, there is still no problem.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "that, the friend of nature, well, the name is really awkward. He doesn''t plan not to come back? He has been away for 20 minutes."


    Justin sighed and said, "it shouldn''t be. Don''t worry. If he doesn''t come back, he''ll have to treat me. I''m Italian and won''t ask you to make AA with me. Although it''s really expensive to eat here, I don''t have the problem that Americans like AA."


    As soon as Justin''s voice fell, the door was knocked. Then, the friends of nature happily pushed the door in. After sitting back, they said loudly, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, but guess who I met?"


    Without waiting for them to guess, in fact, no one plans to guess. After understanding this, the friend of nature quickly said the name of a newly popular Hollywood actress and said happily, "she said that with my image, I can fully consider the development of Hollywood. Do you think I really should think about it?"

 Chapter 579

    After an expensive but awkward lunch with Justin and friends of nature, Gao Yang and them left the restaurant.


    After leaving the restaurant, Gao Yang immediately called distin.


    Distin is responsible for the arrangement of all the personnel on board, and he is responsible for all the operations, so the first person to be notified must be distin.


    After getting through the phone, Gao Yang ignored greetings and said directly, "distin, the British are jealous of our business." I just received an intelligence that the British are going to attack us. "


    Didier was not surprised at all and said, "this is not an accident. Recently, we have clashed with the British twice. Our people and the British have had two fights on the small boat. I think they will make some big moves. Do you know what they plan to do?"


    After telling Justin in detail about the news he got from Justin, he raised his voice and said: "we don''t know when the follow-up detailed information will be sent, but no matter whether the British want to make trouble at sea or on land, we have to prepare in advance."


    After a pause, distin said in a deep voice, "I see. We have recently recruited 60 new people. I originally planned to put them into the escort work immediately. Now, we can let them strengthen the original escort force first."


    For the security company, Gao Yang is simply a shopkeeper who only receives dividends. He doesn''t care about the specific operation. After hearing what Di siding said, Gao Yang was surprised and said, "are we hiring again? Is our business so good?"


    Dean laughed: "Yes, very good. We have been facing the problem of manpower shortage. At present, most of the good situation is due to your good relationship with the skeleton gang. As long as it is a ship escorted by us, the skeleton gang will be released free of charge and will not be harassed. Gao, we have to express to the skeleton Gang, but the security company is not suitable for direct contact with the skeleton gang Therefore, if you have time, you have to do this work, such as providing some assistance. Of course, the money is paid by the security company. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "OK, I see. I''ll go to bossosa when I have time. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up. I''ll inform you immediately if there''s any new news. Anyway, be careful during this time."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said to Cui Bo, "call toad and Tommy and let them get ready. We''ll assemble on the transshipment. We should also be ready to set out, pack up our things and go to New York, and then go from New York to Africa. It should be enough to give them three days of preparation time."


    Cui Bo nodded and began to call Li JinFang and Tommy, while Gao Yang began to call Frye and groliov to inform them that it was time to start again.


    Irene said excitedly, "Sir, do we have a task?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s not a task. In fact, one of our industries is threatened. We have to eliminate this threat. Therefore, war should be fought, but it''s not a task."


    Gao Yang and several of them have shares in the security company. At this time, they must be able to do their best. However, Tommy and Irene, who are new members, have no shares. It seems a little wrong to let him work in vain. After thinking about it, Gao Yang said to Irene, "well, there will be no commission for this task, so we have to pay you. We can''t let you work in vain."


    Irene said with a smile, "Oh, just fight. It''s boring to talk about money."


    Gao Yang smiled. When he was about to continue calling, Cui Bo shook the phone to him and said, "brother Yang, toad asked you to answer the phone. Something serious has happened."


    Gao Yang didn''t know why. After receiving the phone, he listened to Li JinFang''s urgent voice: "brother Yang, I just wanted to call you. The rabbit just called me. Something happened to the skeleton gang."


    Gao Yang''s heart suddenly tightened and said, "so fast? What happened to them?"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "the skeleton Gang just fought with people and lost a battle. It was badly defeated, with heavy casualties, and the situation is not very good now."


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, but Gao Yang felt that the defeat of the skeleton gang had something to do with the British. He hurriedly said, "what''s going on? Tell me more."


    "Jiang Yun called me just now. He should be looking for you. Maybe mayd called you. Listen to Jiang Yun''s meaning, mayd wants us to help."


    While Li JinFang was talking, Gao Yang''s phone rang. After taking a look, he said to Li JinFang, "Jiang Yun''s phone has called. I''ll ask him myself."


    Return the phone to Cui Bo. After connecting his phone, he heard Jiang Yun''s voice.


    "Has toad told you the news? Ram, it''s a little troublesome this time."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what''s the matter? How did you defeat it? Did you lose a lot?"


    Jiang Yun sighed, "don''t mention the heavy losses. More than 110 people died, more than 60 were seriously injured, and more than 200 were slightly injured. All of them were elite. The teaching company lost more than half. If it hadn''t resisted the enemy''s pursuit with the help of the teaching company, it would be even greater."


    Gao Yang was unhappy and said, "what''s the matter? The loss is so great! How can you have such a big death and injury if you train them there yourself?"


    Jiang Yun said helplessly: "Alas, it''s just me and the third Artillery Corps here. Although the training effect is really good, it''s too hard to hold the commander. You have to understand that we arrived after the skeleton gang had a scale and bossosa had a firm foothold. The situation is different and the treatment is different from yours. Let''s say that if I command this battle, even if I can''t win, I will never win We won''t lose so badly and lose so much, but there''s no way. We''re just instructors, not commanders. It''s none of our business to go to the battlefield. What can I do? "


    Gao Yang understood as soon as he heard that although they were employed as trainers of the skeleton gang at the beginning, they were only a mob of the skeleton gang. After their training, it was the most difficult stage that allowed the skeleton Gang to beat bossosa, so as to stand firm. This was a hard journey together, a friendship formed by blood, and a friendship with the skeleton Jiang Yun, who arrived after the gang settled down and became strong, will be treated differently.


    Gao Yang did not speak, but listened to Jiang Yun: "now mayd and Abu are discussing what to do. I guess, no, they must find you. Abu is the commander. The boy is unwilling to delegate power, but he took the initiative to invite you back to command for him. Therefore, I''ll call you first to make you mentally prepared."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "who is the opponent? Why is he so powerful? I know Abu''s command is really not very good, but the soldiers you trained should not be defeated so miserably even if they command again."


    Jiang Yun immediately became serious and said: "This is the key to the problem. The opponent is very powerful, and they even have armored vehicles and tanks. I received the notice and rushed to the battlefield when the war situation was unfavorable. Although I didn''t fight directly with the enemy, I can see at a glance that the opponent is not ordinary people, and there are no such powerful troops in Africa. According to the analysis of the observed situation, there is at least one enemy An elite force of about 200 people. "


    Gao Yang understood as soon as he heard it. It was the British who shot.


    Compared with the maritime security companies that publicize them, the existence of the skeleton Gang is more threatening to them. The security companies compete with them, but the skeleton gang will directly shake the basis for the British to stay in the Gulf of Aden for escort.


    Those Britons directly launched the most direct attack when the skeleton gang was just established. They just happened to meet Gao Yang. They failed. After a long time, they launched another attack, and this time they wanted to fight with the skeleton gang and Gao Yang''s security company.


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said, "I know. We''ll get there as soon as possible. When did this happen? The battle started from that day."


    "The battle started the day before yesterday, but it ended officially today. We just gathered all the defeated soldiers back and counted the casualties. In addition, the battle was initiated by the skeleton gang. The opponent was a pirate base 240 kilometers east of bossosa. There were a lot of people in the enemy base, about 3000 people. It was originally jointly occupied by several pirates The dens, however, some soldiers said they saw the enemy''s someone playing the banner of Al Shabaab. Now I don''t know whether al Shabaab has penetrated into the pirate base. "


    Al Shabaab in Somalia, an extremist organization, is a natural enemy of the secularized skeleton Gang, and Al Shabaab is the strongest separatist armed force in Somalia at present. However, Al Shabaab has been operating in southern Somalia, and the northern coast is not the scope of Al Shabaab''s activities. The skeleton gang has never had contact with Al Shabaab before.


    Al Shabab has coveted piracy along the Gulf of Aden for a long time. After they have completely controlled a large area in southern Somalia, it is inevitable to expand their sphere of influence to the north. Knowing that the skeleton gang may compete with Al Shabab, Gao Yang can''t help worrying about the skeleton gang.


    Al Shabaab is not an easy enemy to deal with. They are all crazy people with extreme fanaticism. To defeat al Shabaab, it is not enough to "defeat". They must be completely eliminated in order to truly remove the threat.


    For the skeleton Gang determined to unify the whole country, the youth party is an inseparable opponent. However, when the skeleton Gang occupies the north and starts moving south, it will be possible to have an all-out war with the youth party. Now, even if the youth party exists in the enemy, it will only be a small-scale contact.

 Chapter 580

    Jiang Yun reported some new information, and Gao Yang quickly informed Di stin. After Gao Yang told Di stin about the situation faced by the skeleton Gang, di stin immediately became nervous.


    The British have already started. Distin feels that just strengthening the number of guards on the ship is not enough insurance. Therefore, the two decided on the phone. If the skeleton gang can''t support it, distin and they have to fight. In short, the British can''t stand firm on the land.


    After making a decision with didin to prepare didin for the intervention on land, Gao Yang ended the call. By this time, TREB and Irene had been waiting in the car for more than half an hour.


    Since we are sure to go to Somalia, the preparations we should make must be done in a hurry. Apart from the fact that a large number of rifles ordered from arilan Mosen''s studio are transported to the ship in the Gulf of Aden, it is a trouble, but the time will not be particularly tight. Even if the skeleton Gang wants to take the next step, it will not be completed in three or five days.


    On the way to their round with Jack, Gao Yang informed all the people who should be notified. Now, he is waiting for mayd''s phone. If mayd doesn''t ask him for help, Gao Yang will have to take the initiative to contact mayd.


    Jiang Yun said that it was estimated that mayd would call him soon, so when Gao Yang heard the phone ring on the way, he thought it was mayd calling him, but after he received the phone, he found that it was someone he had never thought of.


    "Hello, sir. This is Raphael. I''m sorry to call you now."


    Gao Yang said impolitely, "I don''t think you need to call again."


    Raphael''s tone was very helpless and said, "Sir, please give me a chance to explain. I''m sorry to break the appointment, but I really have no way."


    After all, Gao Yang still didn''t want to give up a good blaster, so he finally said, "well, give me an explanation."


    Raphael''s tone was full of helplessness and said: "Sir, I was injured. I was seriously injured and lost my phone. I couldn''t call you at all. That''s why I delayed so long. Now I''m out of the hospital and found my phone. Therefore, I can call you now. Sir, I''m not a dishonest person, and the job opportunities you provide are very, very important to me. Please believe me , if I hadn''t encountered an insurmountable situation, I would never have missed my appointment. "


    If Raphael''s words are true, it can''t be blamed that he didn''t abide by the agreement and called in time. After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I hope what you said is true. You know, no one likes dishonest people. Well, I can give you another chance. Where are you now?"


    "I''m in Sicily, sir."


    "Sicily, well, you don''t have to come to the United States. You can directly wait for us in Djibouti. If your performance can satisfy us, you can join us and directly carry out a task. If your performance can''t impress us, where should you go? Is there a problem?"


    "No problem, sir. I can fight at any time, but I can''t find what I need in Sicily. If you want me to join Satan as a blaster, you have to buy what I need."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "there''s no problem with this, but do you have the most basic combat equipment now?"


    "No, sir, I don''t have any equipment. What I used to use was provided by the company. Therefore, I lack the most basic equipment now. If you are willing to accept me to join the Satan mercenary regiment, please prepare the necessary weapons for me."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, tell me what you need. I''ll prepare it for you."


    Although it is not sure whether Raphael can join Satan, the preparations have to be done. It will be difficult to find what he needs when Raphael joins Satan.


    For Gao Yang, he hopes that everyone who joins Satan can immediately give full play to his combat power. Therefore, it is not a big deal to purchase what Raphael needs in advance.


    Rafael said without hesitation, "what to prepare depends on what kind of situation you may face. I won''t use anything that can detonate, C4, RDX, and things used to detonate. As for the gun, I don''t have any special requirements. I''ll use whatever you provide, sir."


    Gao Yang rubbed his eyebrows with his hand and said, "no, we drink different teams. We use the best, the best, you understand? So tell me what you like best, and then I''ll give you what."


    Raphael''s voice sounded a little excited. He spoke quickly and said, "great, sir, it makes me very excited. For pistols, I hope to use Beretta M-92. Well, the M9 version of the U.S. military is very good. As for rifles, I''m sorry, I have to think about it. Oh, please tell me the caliber."


    "The main gun is 5.56nato, the spare gun is 7.62mm NATO, and the caliber of pistol is unlimited, but 9mm is the mainstream."


    Rafael thought for a moment and said, "I''ve used the Beretta ar70 for a long time, but I don''t like the ar70 very much. Recently, the M4 gun family and AK47 are the most used. If you want to choose the 5.56mm caliber, I think the M4 gun system can be used."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "HK416 or scar, choose one."


    "It''s very expensive, but scar, I heard it''s good, but I haven''t tried."


    After Raphael determined what gun he would use, Gao Yang immediately said, "well, we will arrive in Djibouti in three days. The specific time has not been determined, but I hope you will have been waiting for us there when we arrive."


    "Yes, sir. I''ll be right there waiting for you. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, he shrugged and said, "our blaster is back again. This time, I hope he won''t change any more."


    Treble whistled and said, "I hope this boy is as powerful as Nate. No, even if he can be half as powerful as Sirte, I''m very satisfied. Hey, hey, if there''s no accident, we also have a blaster, and there''s another pilot."


    Irene held the steering wheel in one hand, pointed to her nose and said, "is the pilot talking about me? What I want to know is that we still have a plane?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "there is no plane, so you as a pilot can only be used as a standby. Maybe when we can grab a plane, you as a pilot will come in handy. Otherwise, you can only be a standby pilot."

 Chapter 581

    First, they returned to Portland and celebrated again in the studio of arilan Mosen. The next day, Gao Yang and they boarded the plane to New York.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, when he was boarding the next day, he didn''t receive a call from mayd. In addition, everything else went well.


    The weapons had been consigned to New York in advance the night before. After receiving the weapons, little Downey would not start with Gao Yang and go first with the weapons.


    The reason why Gao Yang and his family mainly stayed in New York when they were in the United States was that the grolioves and Fryes were here, and the home of their agent little Downey was also in New York. In this way, New York has become their main foothold in the United States. However, there is a bad thing about staying in New York. The gun control here is too strict, Don''t take a gun with you, even if you keep a gun at home.


    The gun control in New York City is too strict, so the place where little Downey receives the gun is not New York, but a place in New Jersey, which is close to New York City. The distance is almost negligible. It belongs to a satellite city on the outskirts of New York, but he is much more relaxed about gun management.


    Gao Yang and his party got off the plane. After turning on the phone, Gao Yang''s first thing was to call little Downey. As soon as his gun left, Gao Yang couldn''t help thinking about it. It''s not too rare to lose something in the American consignment. If his gun was lost, there would be no place to cry.


    For a soldier, the gun is the second life, so he doesn''t pay attention to his own weapons. TREB, Bruce, even Lucy, after getting off the plane, urged to ask little Downey if he had received their weapons.


    After Gao Yang called little Downey, the first sentence was in a hurry: "did we get our gun?"


    After receiving Gao Yang''s call, little Downey said helplessly: "not yet, but it should be coming soon. I said, you are too careful. All emails in arilan Mosen studio have high insurance prices. If you lose something, the express company will cry to death, so don''t worry too much."


    Gao Yang can''t help but worry. His satanic blade, a Benelli M4 personally made for him by arilan Mosen, as well as Benelli Da Vinci used in the game, as well as his pistol and spare pistol, are all consigned. In addition, there are 10000 new bullets that can''t be bought at a high price. If he really loses any of them, Gao Yang will be distressed to death.


    So after hearing little Downey''s answer, Gao Yang said helplessly: "no, as long as the gun is not in my hand, I can''t help worrying. Well, you continue to wait for the phone of the express company, and hope they can move faster."


    "Well, your guns haven''t arrived yet, but everything you asked me to order from China has been delivered. It''s right here. Do you need me to deliver it to you?"


    Little Downey understood Gao Yang''s mood, so he couldn''t enlighten Gao Yang, but after he said a word, he immediately attracted Gao Yang''s attention.


    Gao Yang was very excited and said, "what? The things have arrived? Great. I thought I couldn''t wait before starting this time. Great. Just send them to big dog''s house."


    After hanging up the phone, Cui Bo looked excited and said, "what did you buy, or did you buy it from home?"


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "a surprise. I''ll know when I see you. Let''s go."


    Cui Bo said dismissively, "cut, what''s the key to selling? I can guess if you bought 78 pots? I can''t find it all over. I didn''t expect you to buy it quietly from home."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but smiled and said, "don''t guess. You''ll know when you see it."


    At groliov''s house, Frye was already waiting. After meeting, he had to introduce Irene first. Although groliov and they all knew Irene''s existence, they had to greet each other for the first time.


    After a few minutes of getting to know each other, little Downey arrived. He also took a big box and called someone to help. Only then did he carry the box to groliov''s house.


    It must be Cui Bo''s business to move things. After waiting to move a large carton to the living room of groliov''s house, Cui Bo rubbed his hands and roared, "come on, open it, let me see if it''s 78 pots."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "open it. What''s inside is a gift from me. Everyone has a share."


    After Cui Bo opened the box, his eyes lit up and shouted, "aha, I knew it was 78 pots. Oh, this is an old friend. I miss you so much."


    Cui Bo picked up a 78 pot in a green cloth cover. He was very happy, and groliov brightened his eyes and shouted, "yes, yes! It''s this kind of pot. It''s great. I like this gift!"


    Bruce and Frye had heard of 78 kettles. They had been curious for a long time. They picked up a kettle and opened it to study. After Irene reached for one, she said with a puzzled face: "Oh, this kettle looks so cheap, and it''s really ugly!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "cheap is really very cheap. It''s less than ten dollars each, and the freight is more expensive than the kettle. As for ugliness, it''s true that this kettle doesn''t look good. The key is that the cloth cover is too earthy, but you''d better believe me. As long as you use it once, you''ll love this ugly and cheap kettle."


    After that, Gao Yang couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "after eating compressed dry food in the jungle of Colombia for several days, I made up my mind to buy some 78 pots! So when I came back, let little Downey buy them for us. In addition, there are more than 78 pots of surprises."


    As soon as Cui Bo heard this, he immediately reached out his hand and turned under the box. He said in a loud voice, "let me see what else is there. The second Olympic Games! The engineer shovel! The 205 engineer shovel, brother Yang, you bought this thing very well!"


    Cui bo used to use the cold steel folding engineer shovel. His shovel is very good, but it''s a little heavy, and the shovel head is a little too small, so Cui Bo has been talking about the 205 engineer shovel he has been using in China.


    There are almost one 205 engineer shovel in the Chinese army. The appearance rate is too high. This thing is originally a tool. There is no need for myth, but it is absolutely necessary to praise it. In a series of cheap and high-quality military products produced by the Chinese military industry, the 205 engineer shovel is really a very, very good tool, even a good weapon. In extreme cases, And guest play as a cooker.


    The 205 engineer shovel is light, which is a great advantage, but the steel mouth is good. If you dig a bunker or something, the lightweight and fast 205 engineer shovel is much easier to use than those heavy folding shovels.


    After waving the engineer shovel twice in his hand, Cui boxing said, "yes, just use it. Throw away the original folding shovel. I''ll take this shovel this time."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we are going to Somalia. There are many types of fighting. It is likely that we will need to dig a bunker. This shovel has no weight. Who wants to take one with us."


    Cui Bo waved his shovel and said loudly, "guys, believe me, if you need to dig a bunker, it''s definitely a good baby. Who still has a place, I strongly suggest you take one."


    Groliov smiled and took out a shovel. "It''s very familiar. It''s very similar to the engineer shovel I used. You know, I''ve been trained to fight with engineer shovel. In fact, more than half of our fighting classes use engineer shovel as weapons. Although I prefer Russian shovel, I''m still very happy to bring one."


    Cui Bo continued to turn down the box and said, "there are two good things. I feel something below. What is it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you don''t necessarily like it, but toad must like it."


    After turning things out of a pile of bubble plastic, Cui Bo said in surprise: "military rubber shoes? Or the oldest release shoes? At least you can buy a pair of 07 military rubber shoes."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "toad has told me several times that he wants to buy a kettle this time, so I bought some by the way. I intend to wear them as slippers in the battlefield. The upper of 07 shoes is too high to walk. Anyway, it''s not heavy, so I''ll take it with me. However, it''s estimated that other people are not interested except us."


    Cui Boping glanced, shook his head and said, "forget it, I''m not interested in this. You''d better send a toad. He really likes it."


    Gao Yang picked up a pair of shoes and said with a smile, "guys, this is also a good thing. It''s not usually used. After all, there are few opportunities to take off shoes on the battlefield. However, these shoes are very comfortable. The only disadvantage is that they will stink. Well, are any of you interested?"


    Looking at the green release shoes in Gao Yang''s hand, everyone shook their heads, Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, I know you''re not interested. In fact, my interest is not great, but I decided to take a pair."


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said, "OK, I''m very satisfied with the kettle and ordnance shovel. I decided to take less fast compression biscuits and some rice to prepare porridge."


    Groliov nodded again and again and said, "I think I can bring some borscht. Oh, it''s the kind of ready-made convenience food that can be put in boiling water. It''s a good idea. I have to buy some."


    Once there is no logistics supply, we can only eat individual food. It''s ok if the time is short, and it''s really fatal if the time is long. Moreover, even if there is logistics supply, there will be no delicious food in Somalia.


    Gao Yang, who had been tortured once in Somalia, was also said to be moved. After thinking for a moment, he said to Cui Bo: "Why don''t we find out if we can buy some bags of instant noodles? In fact, I have a good idea. Let''s buy instant noodles, throw away all the cakes and leave the seasoning in the instant noodles. In this way, we can bring more. Even if we encounter something that is difficult to swallow, we can eat it as soon as we add instant noodles seasoning."

 Chapter 582

    With the help of some worthless but easy-to-use gadgets that can really play a key role in the battlefield, Gao Yang''s mood is much easier. When little Downey receives a phone call and tells him that the gun has been delivered, Gao Yang is even happier.


    At this time, the only thing Gao Yang cares about is why mayd doesn''t call him. Jiang Yun has said that mayd and Abu are discussing to find him, but I don''t know why. A day has passed, and mayd still hasn''t called.


    Gao Yang didn''t mind offering to help, but just before he decided to take the initiative to call mayd, mayd''s phone finally came.


    After receiving mayd''s call, Gao Yang said with a smile: "you finally called. I''ve been waiting for your call for a long time. If you don''t call again, I should call you. How''s it going? Is the situation okay?"


    Mayd''s voice was a little hoarse and said, "we decided to invite you and Satan mercenaries to help us. Ram, come and command us again. This time we suffered a heavy blow. The old teaching company you brought with you was more than half dead and injured."


    Gao Yang''s smile stopped. He said in a deep voice: "I already know why. You should know that the ability of sharp knife and three guns can lead your soldiers to win a war. Even if you can''t win, at least you won''t suffer such heavy casualties."


    Mayd sighed: "ram, we are a team. We can''t always let others command. I know Jiang Yun''s ability very well, and the soldiers admire them both. However, they are only instructors, not commanders, and our grass-roots commanders won''t be willing to accept their command.


    This failure is not a bad thing for us. Abu realizes that his ability is limited. However, he still thinks that if he must find an expert to command us, it must be you. Our friendship is a timely help, and Jiang Yun and them are icing on the cake. Therefore, Abu and I can accept you to command our soldiers, soldiers And willing to accept your command. That''s the key. "


    Mayd has been studying in China for several years. The idiom is quite appropriate. He sighed loudly and said, "we are ready to start and will arrive soon."


    Mayd said with great satisfaction: "I know you will definitely come. The reason why I didn''t call you until now is that we are raising funds. We just bought a lot of things, and there is not too much cash, but after all, there will be $3.4 million. I don''t know whether this money is enough to pay your Commission. If not, we should be able to make up some more."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment. He didn''t refuse mayd''s Commission, but he didn''t agree immediately.


    That''s why he didn''t call mayd on his own initiative. It''s reasonable to say that Gao Yang is willing to help the skeleton gang fight even if he doesn''t want money. After all, the two sides are friendly, but they are mercenaries. He doesn''t care about money and has to consider other people''s feelings. It''s hard to say something about his contact with mayd. Now mayd finally called and took the initiative to report With a commission, things will be much easier.


    Friendship is friendship, and business is business. You have to really implement this sentence.


    Gao Yang covered the microphone and said to little Downey, "mayd gave us a commission of $3.4 million. How much do you think is a reasonable price according to the situation we face?"


    Little Downey thought about it for a moment and said with a bitter smile: "Tell the truth? If you tell the truth, the price is much higher than the market. In fact, for such a task, let the elite mercenary regiment pick it up, that is, about $1 million. If it is an angel, I think $2 million is enough. There may be a considerable number of elite when contacting the enemy, but the price of $3 million is definitely a high price."


    After hearing this, Gao Yang immediately said in the microphone, "old horse, the price of 3.4 million is higher than the market."


    Mayd said happily, "is it high? It''s good to be high. I''m only afraid of less. Don''t worry about the money for us. If we didn''t buy a large number of arms to prepare for the war, we wouldn''t have only the money, and we will soon receive more tolls."


    As a friend, Gao Yang can''t hide the fact that the money given by mayd is higher than the market. Otherwise, it will become a ripe kill. However, the skeleton gang has money now and is willing to give more money to old friends. Naturally, it''s another matter. Gao Yang is welcome.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, thank you. We''ll be there in about two days. The exact time hasn''t been stipulated yet, but we''ll get there as soon as possible. When are you going to take action again?"


    Mayd sighed: "Don''t be polite to me. This time it''s just a commission. Don''t forget that we still owe you money. We''ll pay you back with interest. As for time, don''t worry too much. As long as the enemy doesn''t take the initiative to attack, we still have time. We have to rest and attack again. With you, we''ll try to win our opponent in one fell swoop when we''re ready."


    Gao Yang didn''t talk to mayd for a long time, and he didn''t know how the skeleton gang was developing now. He was still very concerned about the development of the skeleton gang. Then he said, "I don''t know how you are now. Is your development OK? Has your territory expanded?"


    Mayd smiled and said: "Needless to say, now basically no one is our opponent. We have long expanded a lot on both sides along bossosa. Now we control at least 300 kilometers of coastline. If we didn''t force the scattered pirates to gather together, we wouldn''t encounter such a big loss this time. In the final analysis, we are still a little complacent."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "it''s very good. When the skeleton Gang completely controls the coast of the Gulf of Aden in Somalia, that''s the day to march across the country. However, you have to be careful of Al Shabaab. You''ll meet them sooner or later."


    Mayd said confidently, "this day will come soon. As for the Al Shabab, I am confident to defeat them."


    Although he suffered a setback temporarily, Gao Yang thought that the development prospect of the skeleton gang was good, but they had to be careful of the threat in front of them. Gao Yang lowered his voice and said: "You should already know, but I must remind you that your enemy has suddenly become powerful this time. It is likely that the British at sea are playing tricks again. You must be careful and don''t forget the lesson of last time."


    Mayd was silent for a moment before he still spoke calmly: "one of my arms was buried in the hands of those British people. How can I be careless when I know they are coming again? Don''t worry, this time, if they dare to sneak in by means of small penetration, they must come and go."

 Chapter 583

    Feeling the heat of the air, he just came to Gaoyang in Djibouti from cold New York. The first thing after getting off the plane was to take off his coat.


    In addition to Li JinFang and Tommy, all Satan''s members had gathered. When they left the exit of the airport, they soon saw Li JinFang waiting outside the airport.


    Li JinFang, who just got together with his best brothers, smiled happily. After seeing them, he waved his hand and said hello, even if he officially returned to the team.


    Tommy came earlier. He has been here for two days. Now he has arrived on the transfer ship. As long as he praises them on the ship, the people of Satan''s mercenary regiment will gather together.


    However, before they leave the airport for the transfer ship, someone has to join their team, Raphael.


    Out of the airport, Gao Yang took out his phone and dialed the number left by Raphael.


    Before departure, Gaoyang has informed Raphael of their arrival time. If Raphael waits here, he will go to China with them to transship. If he doesn''t arrive, needless to say, Gaoyang won''t give him a second chance.


    After dialing the phone, without a few rings, Gao Yang saw a man coming to him with a ringing mobile phone. Gao Yang immediately hung up the phone, and the mobile phone in his hand immediately quieted down.


    A man in his twenties stood in front of Gao Yang, nodded and whispered, "Hello, are you Mr. ram?"


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "it''s me, you''re Raphael."


    "Yes, sir, I''m Raphael. Nice to meet you and everyone. Nice to meet you."


    Raphael is tall and thin. His head is about the same as tall. He is also about one meter eight. His black curly hair is very long. He looks very elegant. The bridge of his nose is very high. He has a very prominent big nose. He is not handsome. Moreover, the proportion of his big nose and his facial features are seriously unbalanced. It looks funny. It is not enough for the whole person. He is very energetic.


    But the person in front of him was Raphael. Gao Yang couldn''t help nodding and said, "well, I believe what you said now. You really went to the hospital, and you were beaten miserably?"


    Gao Yang asked this because Raphael''s big nose was not only big, but also swollen. At first glance, it was broken, the bridge of the nose was not sharp, and there was a scab wound that had not completely healed next to the corner of the eye. Depending on the size of the wound, it had to be sealed with four or five stitches.


    Rafael touched his swollen nose, smiled bitterly and said, "I''m very sorry, sir. I really don''t want to break the appointment. However, as you can see, I was beaten very badly. My time was delayed in the hospital and I almost missed a good job. I really appreciate you for giving me a chance. In addition, I believe I won''t let you down."


    Gao Yang nodded, while Irene said excitedly, "Hey, Italian, why did you get beaten?"


    Rafael looked at Irene and said seriously, "I''m Sicilian. Don''t call me Italian."


    Irene shrugged and said, "well, Sicilian, why did you get beaten? It must hurt to break your nose?"


    Raphael''s face showed a look of pain. He shook his head reluctantly. After a moment of silence, he sighed: "The situation in Palermo is very bad and I can''t get rid of the relegation zone. When I returned to Sicily, I just caught up with a game between Palermo and Lazio, so I flew directly to Rome and watched the game. I was very upset. Palermo lost. Then, some people and I had a hard fight with Lazio fans, but, you know, on the road, our team The number of people was too small, the team lost, and we didn''t win the battle. I was hit on the nose by a wine bottle and almost blinded my eyes. "


    Football hooligans, this is the first thought in Gao Yang''s mind. Sure enough, Rafael clenched his fist and waved it hard after saying that, "those Lazio football hooligans will look good to them when they arrive in Palermo."


    After that, Rafael''s face was gloomy and said dejectedly: "however, I don''t know when I can have this opportunity. Palermo is likely to be demoted. Moreover, this year''s game with Lazio has been played, and I don''t know when I will have a chance to revenge. I just hope a miracle can occur and Palermo can succeed in relegation."


    Irene sighed and said, "I sympathize with you, man. It''s really sad for the team we support to be demoted. Fortunately, our team''s record is good, which makes me feel very happy."


    Rafael nodded and said, "German, I guess you are. You have a typical German beauty''s face. So, which team do you support?"


    Irene smiled happily and said, "Dortmund."


    "Oh, Dortmund fans, you must feel very happy. Dortmund has performed well in the past two years. They just beat Zenit in the first leg of the Champions League eighth final. Did you watch that game? I think Dortmund has a good chance to reach the semi-finals and even the finals this year."


    Irene shook her head and said, "no, no, I firmly believe that I will win the championship this year. Now Dortmund''s lineup is too strong. We have levandovsky. I like him so much, and..."


    Gao Yang finally couldn''t help it. Watching the two fans pull the topic more and more biased, he simply discussed football. Seeing that Irene was going to recite Dortmund''s family photo, he immediately coughed heavily and said, "you''d better talk about football after you get to the place. Now, now let''s go."


    Irene stuck out her tongue and made this move with her figure and image, which made Gao Yang feel very disobedient.


    Raphael said respectfully, "yes, sir."


    Before Raphael joined Satan, Gao Yang didn''t want to introduce all his members to him. When he was in the tens of millions of taxi parking area, Gao Yang looked at Rafael very excited and couldn''t help but say, "Hey, Rafael, are you hospitalized because the team lost the ball and fought with others? Well, I want to know, do you often have this situation?"


    Rafael shrugged and said: "Sir, I am not a football hooligan. Although I often participate in group fights, Palermo fights on the pitch and we fight outside the stadium, I have been abroad in recent years and rarely had the opportunity to watch the ball on the scene, so I have rarely been able to fight in recent years, but please believe me, sir, in the street fights I participate in, this is a rare accident, whether at home or away Basically, I always win, and this hospitalization is not because those bastards of Lazio, sir, Lazio sissies can''t send me to the hospital. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "well, I think you are really a football hooligan. In addition, you didn''t enter the hospital because of fighting? Why? Do you have any serious diseases or hidden dangers?"


    Raphael shook his head and said with a worried face: "Sir, I was indeed beaten and hospitalized, but not by the Lazio fans. In fact, I was beaten only after I returned to Sicily. Well, to be exact, I was beaten by the Mafia. After I was severely taught a lesson, those who beat me sent me to the hospital so as not to kill me."


    Sicily is the hometown of the Mafia, so it''s not surprising that there is a Mafia in Sicily, but Raphael was beaten and hospitalized by the Mafia, which is enough to surprise everyone, including Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "beaten by the Mafia? Why?"


    Raphael smiled bitterly and said: "Well, it''s really not a shame to be taught by the Mafia. As a westerner, I''m used to it. Well, the thing is, my father owes a usury. He sells everything he can sell at home and can''t repay it. Therefore, I have to change money for him. I''ve been paying back the money for too long this time. The Mafia decided Give me a lesson so that I have enough motivation to make money. "


    Groliov frowned and said, "the Mafia in Sicily has turned to a higher level. In recent years, it has rarely been heard that the Mafia is active in Sicily."


    Raphael sighed and said: "The Mafia will only hide, but it will not disappear. Especially in Sicily, they rarely engage in public activities now. Of course, it is because they are only interested in making big money. They really can''t see the action of collecting protection fees like before. However, unfortunately, the money owed by my family is a large amount, a large amount, so they have enough reasons to remind me from time to time I paid back the money, and that''s why I''m eager to join Satan and make a lot of money. "


    Gao Yang said curiously, "you owe, no, how much does your father owe them?"


    Rafael made a helpless gesture and whispered, "1.6 million euros."


    1.6 million euros, converted into more than 10 million yuan, which is really a lot of money.


    Gao Yang has a deep pain in usury. His father also owed usury. Of course, he was Yin, but it is precisely because of this that he was forced to flee after just returning home. Since then, he has been wandering all over the world and can''t be reunited with his family.


    Similar experiences made Gao Yang feel different about Raphael immediately. He sighed and said, "it''s really a lot of money, and it''s difficult to pay off the usury. Curiously, how did your father owe such a lot of money?"


    Raphael shrugged and said: "gambling, however, he didn''t owe so much at that time, only 200000 euros, but he didn''t pay the money, and then profits rolled slowly to 1.6 million euros. Now I''m trying to make money, just want to change the interest of the money and try not to make the number bigger."

 Chapter 584

    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. Compared with his father, he put all his heart in looking for his whereabouts, which was exploited by others, resulting in a usury out of nothing, while Raphael''s father was purely to blame.


    Gambling and entertainment are OK. If you gamble, you are still a common people, and several will come to a good end.


    However, the Sicilian black head party is really cruel enough. It has doubled the principal of 200000 euros. I''m afraid the principal of 1.6 million euros will cost tens of thousands of interest every month.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "Raphael, how much interest do you have to pay back a month?"


    Raphael said with a bitter face: "the monthly interest rate is 5%, that is, 80000 euros a month. If the interest is not paid in time, the interest will roll into the principal."


    As soon as Raphael said this, all the people present were stunned. It was really too cruel. If he couldn''t make a fortune, I''m afraid Raphael would be hard to pay off all his life.


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "this is really a large amount. Then, can you pay off the interest in time?"


    Rafael looked at Gao Yang and said helplessly: "Sir, do you think I could still be beaten if I could repay it? In fact, it is very good now. At the beginning, the monthly interest rate was 30%. When it reached one million euros, the creditors knew that my father and I would never repay the money. They took the initiative to reduce the interest rate to 10%. When it reached one million and a half million euros, the interest rate was reduced to 10% Five. "


    Cui Bo couldn''t help saying, "in that case, those black leaders are pretty good."


    Raphael shook his head and said, "no, they are afraid of too much money. My father and mother will despair and commit suicide, so they won''t receive any money."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "since you can never pay back the money, it''s unrealistic to fight with them. Why don''t you try to escape?"


    "Escape? How can it be! If the black leaders can let the debtors run away, what usury will they put in. I have a chance to run, because they have to let me make money to pay them back, but if I run away, my parents will really die, as well as my brother, my sister and my other sister."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether Raphael''s experience is worthy of sympathy, but there is no doubt that he was deeply hurt by his father.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "Alas, gambling kills people."


    Groliov said faintly, "in Russia, the black leader party will let your sisters pay back the money. I don''t need to say more about what method."


    Raphael also said quietly: "needless to say, the black leader party in Sicily will not be polite. If my sister is not 11 years old and 4 years old, do you think they can escape this end? However, according to the current development trend, in another year or two, at most three years, what I am most worried about may happen."


    Gao Yang stopped and stopped talking. Finally, he patted Raphael on the shoulder and said, "if you really have the ability to join Satan, your destiny will change. Trust me."


    Raphael nodded repeatedly and said, "Sir, I understand. My teacher told me that you are one of the most profitable mercenaries. After I lost the opportunity to join the angel, I have no better choice than Satan."


    After that, Raphael drew a cross on his chest and muttered, "Virgin Mary, my faith in you has never wavered. I just joined the Satan mercenary Corps. I didn''t betray my faith."


    Groliov smiled and said, "are you a Catholic?"


    "Of course, although it''s not pious enough, joining the mercenary regiment named after Satan still makes me feel a little strange. However, whatever it is, it''s just a name. You''re not Satan''s believers."


    Gao Yang doesn''t believe in Satan. He doesn''t have any faith, so he can''t understand Raphael''s feelings. Moreover, he thinks the name of Satan is very good. At least he hasn''t met anyone with the same name.


    After chatting for a while, waiting for everyone to get into a taxi, Gao Yang went straight to the port.


    After getting on the boat, the boat had to drive for several hours to get on the transfer ship. During this time, Gao Yang and they naturally talked again. Of course, the topic was mainly Raphael, but it was not his life experience, but his ability.


    After sitting down on the boat, Gao Yang said leisurely, "Raphael, what are you good at? Well, can you do fraud?"


    Rafael smiled confidently: "Sir, of course I will. No matter what kind of deception you want, I can make it for you. In addition, I can use some very common daily necessities to make deception. As for blasting targets such as buildings, that''s my specialty. In addition, I can make deception thunder and use simple materials."


    What Gao Yang wants is Rafael''s ability. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "good. Blasting is your specialty. How about your basic infantry quality?"


    Raphael smiled and said: "Sir, the best soldiers in Italy are Sicilians, and their best army is mountain infantry, and I am a Sicilian and mountain infantry, so please rest assured that my combat quality will not disappoint you. In addition, when I work in the security company, they don''t use my blasting skills, but I can still get the highest salary, which depends on me as an infantry The basic ability of. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "very good. I like confident people. I hope you can perform as well as you say later. In addition, I also want to say that I like Pirlo very much, ha ha."


    Before actually seeing Rafael''s performance, there was nothing to ask, so Gao Yang turned the topic to football. When it came to Pirlo, Rafael looked strange. Finally, he shrugged and said: "Although he is a Yankee, he is really a good player, but he joined the old lady. It was a wrong decision. Of course, as a Sicilian, I am not very interested in the Italian team. Let him go there. Anyway, I will always support Palermo."


    After Rafael shouted, Irene immediately raised her hands and shouted, "Dortmund will win. This year''s big ear cup must be Dortmund''s!"


    Rafael shrugged and said: "Dortmund performed well. It''s great to qualify from the death group. However, I don''t think it''s possible to win the big ear cup. However, there must be a chance. At least it should be no problem to enter the top four."


    Watching the two people start talking about football again, Gao Yang, as a fake fan, can''t get in his mouth at all, and looking at Rafael and Irene who are about to quarrel, Gao Yang began to regret turning the topic to football.

 Chapter 585

    When I got on the transshipment, I saw not only the proud Tommy, but also antonsell, who had not met for a long time.


    Now there are more people on the transfer ship and many new faces. Just before they got on the ship, two groups of people left the transfer ship to perform escort tasks. It can be seen that the business of maritime security is very good.


    Antonsell is now also proud. He has changed from a retired captain to the boss of the security company. Antonsell''s career transformation is still very successful.


    When the maritime security company was just established, antonsell played a very important role and needed to contact the business. However, now, when the popularity of the maritime security company has been opened, the business will take the initiative to come to the door. The worry is not that the business can not be found, but that the business is too busy.


    Antonsell is very responsible for the security company. After meeting Gao Yang, antonsell exchanged greetings with the people of Satan mercenary regiment, and then pulled Gao Yang aside with a slightly worried voice: "Yesterday, our people had a fight with the British at sea. They rammed our speedboat with a delivery speedboat, and several people fell into the water. They said that the provocative guys were Curry''s people, who were on the happy Mary, but they were transshipped here and called the herville."


    Hearing the name of curry, Gao Yang remembered who it was. On the ship happy Mary, Gao Yang kicked a racist black man under curry into a eunuch. His hatred with the British came to an end at that time. It was also because he was forced to leave the happy Mary and could not live on any transit ship controlled by the British. Gao Yang praised them That''s why the maritime security company was founded.


    And the happy Mary are old enemies. It''s normal to have any conflict. Now the British have joined hands, and it''s more normal to have any small conflict at sea.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "did our people suffer?"


    Antonsell shook his head and said: "It''s hard to say whether we suffered a loss or not. Our speedboat also crashed back. Both sides remained calm and did not move their guns, but the atmosphere was much more tense than before. Distin transferred 32 people from the ship and now formed a commando team of 60 people. These people are Israelis, many of whom are distin''s old subordinates. They are ready , they are all cruel characters who dare to kill people. They are on standby on the Sicilian Princess and are ready to fight with the British at any time. However, I don''t know much about the battle. You''d better ask him in detail after seeing distin. "


    Distin''s action was fast enough. Gao Yang didn''t know that he had finished his preparation, so he set up a team ready to fight.


    Gao Yang thought and said: "I''m not sure about the situation, but I''m sure I''m going to see them on the Sicilian princess. All our weapons have been sent to the Sicilian princess. The key thing this time is actually on land. If the situation is urgent, we''ll set out from the Sicilian princess to bososa. As long as we kill all the British people on the shore, they can''t turn it over What a storm. "


    Antonsell shrugged and said, "I don''t know much about the battle. In fact, I just want to ask you, is this conflict inevitable? Do you think we can win?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t worry, all you have to do is be vigilant. You don''t have to worry about fighting. The focus is on the land, and we''ll kill those British people on the land. This time, if you want to fight, you''ll fight hard to scare those British people''s courage and make them dare not ask us for trouble again."


    Anton Saier nodded and said, "I feel a lot more at ease when you say this. I''ve always been worried these days. Our people always shout to give those Englishmen a good look, but I''m always worried about breaking your plan. Otherwise, I won''t restrict those boys any more?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you can do it on land. When you are at sea, you should still pay attention to the influence. When you die, personnel will make a big noise. However, as long as you don''t move your gun, everything is easy to say. Tell our people, and then meet the British provocation and beat them to death."


    Antonsell smiled and said: "The British dare not shoot. Those young men have begun to practice how to jump with speedboats. The conflict mainly occurs on the sea between the upper and lower ships. In addition to guns, everyone of our people also carries a big stick. If they encounter provocation again, they jump with the gang and use the tactics before the 19th century. I thought this way was too dangerous and suppressed I told the boys not to let them do it, but now it seems that I should let them go and do it. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you can''t be weak against those Britons. You must be stronger and harder than them. You can''t beat them up until you''re afraid. Let''s do it. Just be careful. We can only take advantage and can''t suffer."


    After a few words with antonsell, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "well, I have to hurry to test the newcomer, and then I have to rush to the princess. Has anyone sent us the things I need? I need those things to test whether our newcomer is qualified."


    Anton Saier said with a smile: "here you are. I wonder what you want to do with so many TNTS. It turns out that you are just testing new people. Speaking of it, there are more and more of you. OK, wait a minute. I''ll get something."


    After antonsell left, Gao Yang went to Tommy who was being teased and said with a smile, "Hey, Tommy, is the bachelor''s career coming to an end?"


    Tommy blushed, waved his hand and said, "no, no, boss, don''t make fun of me with them. Our relationship is very pure."


    Because he had to rush to another transshipment, Gao Yang had no time to tease the honest Tommy. He laughed and said to Raphael: "Well, now you can show your skills. Before the guns and deceptive drugs are delivered, let''s start with the basic movements of the infantry. Take the ship as a battlefield full of obstacles and run around with tactical movements to show us."


    Although Raphael was not familiar with the ship''s environment, and the obstacles on the ship were very different from those on the land battlefield, some basic movements could be seen.


    After receiving Gao Yang''s order, Raphael immediately simulated the actual combat conditions on the ship and began to run. However, Raphael only ran a short distance. Li JinFang began to nod and say, "it''s done. No problem. The basic skills are very solid."

 Chapter 586

    The gun specially prepared for Raphael is on another ship, but as a transshipment, the gun is indispensable. You can find one for Raphael.


    Raphael''s marksmanship is also good, which is not surprising at all. A person who has served in military service has been engaged in military related work after retirement. If his marksmanship is too bad, it is not normal.


    The most important thing is to put it at the end. Little Downey found Rafael a complete range of things, including herzogin, C4 and everything else to use.


    C4 is a plastic medicine, which is less powerful than hesorgin. However, C4 is like a flour ball, which can be kneaded into any shape you want. With sticky things, it can be pasted very conveniently, just like chewing gum, and the safety is also very high, so C4 is the thing with the highest utilization rate.


    Everything was placed in front of and behind Raphael. He assembled three small power artillery in a very short time, but he couldn''t find a building on the ship to test Rafael. After assembling the Zha bomb, Rafael looked at it with an embarrassed face and said, "how do you try?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the sea and said, "throw it inside and try to reflect your level."


    Raphael shrugged and said, "it''s hard to show my strength."


    Raphael threw three fake bombs into the sea, and then led Bao with an electronic detonator. However, after doing so, Raphael said with a embarrassed face: "it''s too simple. You should know everyone. This can''t reflect my value."


    Tommy smiled and said, "it''s a familiar scene. I''ve encountered the same problem. Raphael, you can make yourself more difficult. That''s what I did."


    Rafael looked puzzled. After thinking about it for a long time, he shook his head and said, "the difficulty of Bao breaking actually has a lot to do with the type of building. It''s not just making high explosives sound. Well, otherwise, can I go into the kitchen and toilet on the ship?"


    Gao Yang opened his hand and said, "whatever you want, as long as you don''t go into a private room, you can go wherever you want."


    "Thank you. Give me some time. About half an hour is enough."


    After Rafael left a word, he hurried into the cabin. After about half an hour, he returned to the deck with a plastic bucket.


    After opening the plastic bucket and letting them all look at the things inside, Raphael smiled and said, "I made a big Zha bomb with some things in the kitchen and toilet. It''s not too powerful, but the noise must be loud enough."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what are they? What materials do you use?"


    Raphael said several common things. He used these common and common chemical daily necessities and flour as curing agent to create a big fake bomb.


    After a simple demonstration and explanation, Raphael threw the plastic bucket into the sea. After it detonated, there was an earth shaking noise.


    Gao Yang took out his ear with his hand and said with a smile, "it''s loud enough. OK, you''re now joining the Satan mercenary regiment. Informal members. When do we all think you can officially join, you can really join. Now, let''s talk about your treatment.


    During the probation period, your salary is the base salary of $10000 plus bonus, or give up the base salary and accept the model of sharing dividends and booty with us. I sympathize with your current experience, so I suggest you accept the model of booty and dividend. Of course, when you are in the probation period, your share of dividends and booty will be relatively small. You decide. "


    Raphael said without hesitation: "the basic salary is not helpful to my plight at all. I choose to get dividends and booty. I already know some Satan''s style and achievements. I also know that even as a newcomer, I can get large dividends. Sir, Satan''s mercenary regiment has a very good reputation in this regard."


    Tommy smiled embarrassed and said, "you are smarter than me and directly chose the dividend mode. Believe me, your choice is absolutely right."


    Gao Yang touched his head and said, "how do we spend money? It seems that no one has said it to others. How can we spread such a reputation?"


    Tommy said sheepishly, "boss, I''ve told people before. I''m sorry. If you think it should be kept secret, I won''t mention it to anyone in the future."


    Bruce also looked nervous and said, "boss, I have talked about it with others. Does this need to be kept secret? I didn''t talk about the specific amount to others. I just said I had a generous and good boss."


    Tommy also hurriedly said, "me too. I didn''t talk about the specific amount. I know it''s a trade secret, so I didn''t talk about the specific amount with anyone."


    Raphael hesitated: "I heard it from my teacher, and my teacher heard it from the angel mercenary regiment. My teacher said that knight, the head of the angel mercenary regiment, strongly recommended me to join Satan. Knight also said that the Satan mercenary regiment has strength and its members are reliable people. The most important thing is that it can earn money and the head is very generous. I was attracted by this statement, huh , extremely strong attraction. "


    Groliov laughed and said, "believe me, as an old mercenary, I have been a free mercenary and once a member of the Trident. I have never seen such a generous head. I don''t have to complain about life and death with him, but the head of the mercenary regiment took it."


    Antonsell also sighed: "Gao is a generous man. He is good to the people around him. You are too stingy to be with him. Well, Bob told me that. In short, Raphael, you have a good boss."


    Gao Yang puffed a smile and said, "how can I start praising me? Will I be funny? Besides, big dog, rabbit and Toad are popular words. You are all the original shareholders of Satan. If you thank your generous boss, you also have a share."


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said, "pull it down. People are gathered by you. You are the soul. I didn''t say that you can see what it is like to be the head of another person. Anyway, I''m sure I can''t. people''s hearts are estimated to have dispersed long ago."


    Frye said firmly, "I have a good relationship with you. What I say next may hurt people, but I can be best friends and comrades in arms with you. However, I still serve the leader alone!"


    A team is supported by everyone, but Gao Yang is indeed the most key soul figure. When the four of them slapped their heads and picked up one name at random in order to get more commissions, they temporarily established the Satan mercenary regiment. Up to now, without any member of the team, they will suffer great losses, but without Gao Yang, Satan''s mercenary regiment is gone. Even if the name of Satan''s mercenary regiment is still there, Satan''s soul is gone.


    As a soul figure, Gao Yang branded Satan''s mercenary regiment with a strong personal style, not to mention the fighting style. Just in terms of the atmosphere in the team, there are few people like Gao Yang who take money seriously in the professional circle of mercenaries who are willing to exchange their lives for money.


    The national army fights for the country, duty and honor, but mercenaries only fight for money. But when Satan''s mercenary regiment has a soul figure who values justice more than profit, it can bring out a team that values justice more than profit. Because people who do not meet this standard cannot enter the team, Therefore, Satan mercenary regiment has an extremely rare atmosphere in the mercenary circle, that is, Satan''s members will never break up because of money, but this phenomenon is too common in other mercenary regiments.


    Since mercenaries fight for money, it is normal to have internal strife in the face of interests. If there is resentment among members, it would be good not to shoot black guns at the head and comrades in arms on the battlefield. How can they trust their backs to such comrades in arms, and how can they entrust their lives to their comrades in arms.


    It''s normal for a small group of three or two people or several people to be united, but as mercenaries, they can share life and death with everyone in the whole mercenary group. Such a mercenary group seems to be the same as an angel except Satan.


    Of course, angels are a bunch of lunatics. The reason why they come together is not for money at all. Therefore, the atmosphere of angel mercenaries can be similar to that of Satan mercenaries.


    Frye''s words made the atmosphere a little dignified. For Frye, Gao Yang, who saved him from suffering, was his Savior, so fleken gave everything for Gao Yang, and he did fulfill his determination with practical actions


    There is no doubt that Frye and Satan have a very good relationship, but Gao Yang is always the most important person to him. Therefore, after talking about Gao Yang, Frye involuntarily said something that really shouldn''t be said. Of course, it''s just that they don''t care if they understand Frye''s past groliov.


    Gao Yang waved his hand again and said, "come on, come on, everyone is a passer-by, so we can get together. Don''t praise anyone. Who, Irene, we haven''t decided on your treatment yet. Just now everyone is here. How do you plan? Well, the conditions are the same as those of Raphael. You choose."


    Irene shrugged and said, "I don''t care. Well, just like Raphael, sir, I''m also an informal member now, right?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "of course, informal members."


    Irene shook her head and said, "I don''t like the word informal member. Sir, how can I become a formal member?"


    Gao Yang pointed to other people and said with a smile, "when all the regular members think you are qualified, you are a regular member. There is no certain standard. How to say, maybe you will be a regular member at the next moment, or you won''t be a regular member until you leave or get fired."


    Irene clenched her fist and said, "I think I will become a full member soon, certainly soon."

 Chapter 587

    Gaoyang, they are going to board a merchant ship for the Sicilian princess.


    The prince of Sicily is far away from the main channel, and if the merchant ship just out of the Red Sea wants to be escorted, it will not go far and close to the middle transshipment, so Gao Yang has to get on the speedboat to pick up the escorts before boarding the merchant ship.


    The speedboat is not small and can accommodate more than 30 people. Gao Yang and ten new players he doesn''t know got on the speedboat together.


    When getting on the speedboat, Gao Yang found that the escorts not only brought weapons and equipment, but also almost everyone brought a short stick, including a T-shaped crutch and a short stick used by the police. Two people took a long stick with a big iron hook at the front end. The most interesting thing is that someone also brought a nunchaku, not one, but a pair of nunchaku. "


    Watching several team members get on the speedboat, when the speedboat starts, Gao Yang says to those escorting team members, "what are you doing with your batons? Are you ready to fight?"


    A black man said happily, "of course, of course, it''s going to fight. Look good to those Englishmen. When the boss speaks, you can let go. I want them to see the power of my nunchaku! Ah, fight!"


    With the black man''s strange cry, the people on the speedboat laughed, and a man who looked a little thin said, "I hope I can meet those Englishmen this time, Falk. Last time I was hit in the water, I hope I can revenge this time."


    Several people said angrily, "don''t worry, as long as you can meet those sons of bitches, you must avenge you this time."


    Gao Yang made a gesture and said, "do you often meet those British people these days?"


    The black man nodded and said, "yes, the area where we and the merchant ship meet is six or seven nautical miles away from them. We shouldn''t have met them, but those Englishmen want to find fault these days. They often approach our meeting point. At the beginning, they collide with each other by boat, but this time we calculate to jump and beat those sons of bitches on the ship."


    Irene suddenly became interested. She said excitedly, "do you have a fight? Great! Man, when will it start!"


    The black man turned his mouth and said, "it''s not good. Maybe he can meet it, maybe he can''t meet it. Anyway, if he meets it, he''ll fight."


    Irene waved her hand and said, "what''s the matter, man? I said you''re too passive. Why do you have to wait for people to come to the door? If they don''t provoke, we can provoke them! Anyway, you''re ready, aren''t you?"


    The black man was stunned and said, "no, the boss has orders and can''t take the initiative to provoke."


    Gao Yang thought about it and decided not to provoke and delay time. If he had the Kung Fu of fighting at sea, he might as well go to fight with real knives and guns on land. However, if their time was not too tight, Gao Yang was really interested in taking the initiative to fight with those British people. The other party was always provocative and didn''t go back.


    She waved her hand to Irene. Irene had to stop talking and couldn''t take the initiative to provoke a fight, which made Irene very sorry.


    Looking at those escorts playing with their sticks one by one, Gao Yang was quite relieved. At least these people didn''t prepare sharp tools that are easy to kill, such as knives and axes.


    Maritime security companies are formal and legal. They should follow international conventions and laws in every move. Fighting at sea is not a problem, but if they use knives and guns, it will be a big deal. Although transshipment is on the high seas, if they use knives and guns recklessly and cause human lives, it is not a legal security company, but piracy, which must be severely punished, Moreover, it''s a big deal. Whether Gaoyang''s security company can continue or not is a matter of two minds. Of course, it''s the same for the British. Therefore, fighting is a life-threatening thing to do in places like Somalia. At sea, it''s just a fight that can''t kill people. This is the tacit understanding and bottom line between the two sides.


    After sailing on the sea for more than half an hour, the speedboat saw two large commercial ships moored. Ten escorts will board the two ships respectively. Gao Yang and they will also board one of them. In fact, if Gao Yang didn''t send their guns and equipment to the sisili princess, it would be possible for them to shoulder the escort task by the way.


    Seeing that there were two merchant ships, the black man was very disappointed and said, "guys, only the ships we want to escort, those Britons should not come."


    The man in charge of driving the speedboat was a little older. He began to communicate with the merchant ship by radio and was ready to send people to the ship. However, when he was communicating by radio, he heard the crew on a ship who contacted him loudly: "Our radar has detected a high-speed target heading for you. What''s the situation? Is it your people or what''s going on? There won''t be pirates here?"


    The people on the merchant ship didn''t know the secret fight between the security companies, but Gao Yang knew what was going on. The man driving the speedboat said something later, turned back the brim of his baseball cap and shouted, "guys, the British are coming, ready to fight, jump help! This time jump help dry those bastards!"


    Originally, some listless escorts suddenly came to spirit. After a few strange noises, everyone took off their buoyant combat vests and unloaded their guns and all their equipment on the ship.


    I really met them, but Gao Yang didn''t prepare t-turns, drinking batons or anything. They didn''t even have pistols long after they got off the plane. They were wearing only civilian clothes and a life vest.


    Gao Yang was also excited at once. He shouted, "do it, do it, kill them, and teach those Englishmen a lesson."


    As soon as they put some of their belongings in the cabin, everyone stood up and began to pinch their fists. At this time, the middle-aged man in the speedboat took out a wooden stick, pointed it at the sea and shouted, "where are they! Two ships, guys, be careful!"


    At this time, the black man looked at him and shouted, "can you? If you don''t prepare anything, you''d better stay on the boat. Let''s jump and help them fight on their boat. Just don''t let anyone come to our boat."


    Although he was unarmed, Gao Yang was confident. He shook his hand to the black man and said, "wait and see. Let''s see how we fight!"


    The two speedboats, one from the left and one from the right, rushed towards the high flying ship, and the distance was getting closer and closer. At this time, the three speedboats began to slow down. If the speed was too fast, the ship would sink in case of collision. That would be too big. Therefore, even if the ship was to collide, it had to be within the safe speed. However, looking at today''s posture, it seemed that both sides were ready to jump into a gang war.


    The so-called Gang jumping warfare is to jump from one ship to another. This method of warfare has been the mainstream of human water warfare for thousands of years. Of course, it has been completely eliminated now. Except for law enforcement personnel, no navy will jump.


    In the past, sinking enemy ships was only a by-product of combat. In most cases, jumping to help capture enemy ships was the real combat goal. However, Gao Yang''s main purpose was to jump on enemy ships and beat them severely.


    The three speedboats were getting closer and closer. When both sides intended to approach, the three speedboats soon gathered together, but Gao Yang was caught by two British speedboats.


    The British came prepared, and there were more of them. The total number was about 30, and there were about 20 people on Gaoyang''s ship. However, Gaoyang didn''t think much of the disadvantage in number. He was confident that he would win.


    "We''ll deal with the scum on the right, and you''ll deal with the bastards on the left!" shouted Gao Yang


    After the loud cry was heard by the other party, an Englishman shouted, "let the British teach you how to fight a retro naval battle, you Hicks!"


    Before the fight, they scolded each other, made obscene gestures at each other, and greeted each other''s parents and family. For a time, the sea was very lively.


    When the three speedboats came together, both sides almost simultaneously stretched out their long sticks with hooks, grabbed each other''s boat and began to pull towards themselves. With the joint efforts of both sides, the speedboats immediately stuck together, and then with a loud drink from both sides at the same time, the fight began. No, to be exact, the fight began.


    When Gao Yang was about to jump to the enemy ship on his side, he suddenly scolded angrily: "Falk, you shameless British pigs, you are still so shameless after hundreds of years."


    Gao Yang was angry because when he decided to have a good fight, he found that the British collectively picked up something from their cabin, a transparent small round shield used by the police.


    It''s understandable to prepare weapons, but it''s shameless to prepare shields.


    After the angry scolding sounded, Gao Yang turned over and was about to get on the other party''s speedboat. However, he was severely hit by a shield on his arm and hit him back into his cabin. If he hadn''t raised his arm in time, the shield would directly hit him in the face.


    At this time, Gao Yang found that when fighting in the speedboat, his footwall was unstable and his legs were weak. The most important thing is that he had no weapons.


    At this time, Gao Yang found that Li JinFang had rushed to the other party''s ship, but the situation of others was not very good. Facing the opponent with a shield and a baton, their fists could not reach the other party, but the opponent could swing a stick and hit him face to face.


    Whoever dares to say the word "English gentleman" to Gao Yang spits on his face. Before the British behave as gentlemen, they are a group of pirates, and shamelessness is the gene branded in their bones.


    The equipment is unfavorable. Gao Yang has suffered losses one after another. However, Gao Yang doesn''t have to worry too much. Although his super gold medal hitter is silent, he is already gaining momentum at this time, and the new Irene is a gold medal hitter.

 Chapter 588

    Gao Yangqi was almost mad. When he got up again, he saw Li JinFang drink violently. While an opponent stabbing his foot fell towards him, he hit his opponent''s back with a punch. Then he put up his arm, blocked the sticks on both sides, kicked it again, and then stretched out his hand to grab the baton from the opponent he knocked down. After that, he just gave it twice in a row, He knocked all his opponents on the left and right to the ground.


    Irene also opened the situation. After a violent drink, she reached out and grabbed her opponent''s shield, and then roared. She even grabbed the shield set on her opponent''s arm and waved it with a strong force. With her opponent''s scream, there was a brittle sound of fracture on her arm and threw her opponent into the sea.


    Gao Yang squatted down and protected his head with both hands. After being severely hit twice by a stick, a sweep leg swept his opponent to the ground. Then he immediately kicked his fallen opponent on the stomach and shouted, "beat them all into the sea and kill these sons of bitches!"


    Raphael''s fighting style is full of street style. He doesn''t hide, howls and resists hard. After a few times, he hugs his opponent''s shield, and then throws his opponent down and presses him on his opponent. At this time, the opponent waving a stick has lost the benefit of equipment.


    After punching his opponent in the face and hiding his opponent''s stick, Raphael began to knock his opponent to death, especially his legs that could not be protected by a shield.


    Li JinFang opened the situation and completely controlled the situation at random. He turned around the baton in his hand and threw it to Gao Yang. He kicked it out vigorously and was kicking it onto a holding shield. The man holding the shield staggered on the speedboat and fell into the sea as soon as he turned over.


    Irene was also very fierce, very fierce. She screamed excitedly and waved the two batons she had robbed. She was invincible and fought like a tiger.


    As for the others, after the temporary unfavorable situation, they finally have the upper hand. In fact, as long as they hold on a little, their opponents will soon be beaten into the sea by Li JinFang and Irene.


    Just then, Gao Yang, who took over the baton thrown by Li JinFang, broke his opponent''s face. Gao Yang just stood up and was hit by something on the back of his head.


    Gao Yang turned his head and found that what hit him in the head was a nunchaku, and the master of the nunchaku, the black man, had only one nunchaku left in his hand at the moment. He was being attacked on both sides by two people with shields. Although the nunchaku was blocked on the left and right, he was still trained. The nunchaku fell on his body and was beaten with blood on his head.


    There are two gold medal thugs in the battle. Gao Yang has completely gained the upper hand on their side, but the situation next door is very bad. They can only face the dilemma of being beaten on the speed boat with narrow space.


    "Toad one person to handle this side, others, fight this side with me!"


    Gao Yang quickly changed his tactics. Li JinFang handled the whole ship on one side and the rest went to support the other side.


    Although Li JinFang had only one person, for him, there was no pressure after there were only five or six people left on the speedboat here. However, after Gao Yang took the opponent''s stick and killed them all quickly, the situation immediately reversed.


    The speedboat was not big at all. More than a dozen people changed sides and let the speedboat capsize to one side. Fortunately, the capsizing and water inflow were not enough, but it just affected the action.


    As soon as they joined, it was two dozen one or even three dozen one. Irene held two sticks in her hand and held the opponent''s stick in her left hand. As soon as she bent down and waved the stick with her right hand, she knocked on the opponent''s knee. With a crisp sound and scream, Irene shouted, "hit their legs, hit their knees!"


    With the dull sound and scream of knocking on his body, Gao Yang followed suit. He and the black man waving the nunchaku smashed his opponent up and down. This time, Gao Yang''s opponent put down the shield to block the blow to his knee, but his head separated from the shield was knocked by the nunchaku.


    "Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!"


    After the black man succeeded in one blow, when his opponent was dizzy and swollen, he immediately screamed and knocked on continuously until he fell into the cabin with a plop, and then waved the nunchaku with only one left to jump at another opponent.


    The battle ended quickly. Li JinFang was the one who wanted to end it most. He received several sticks, but he successfully knocked everyone on a speedboat into the sea. It was not as simple as throwing it into the sea, but he had been beaten and lost his combat effectiveness before falling into the water.


    After beating everyone into the sea and throwing the people who fell in the cabin into the water, Gao Yang threw the stick, pointed to the people floating and sinking on the sea and shouted, "are you bastards cool? Cool!"


    Although he finally won, when Gao Yang was beaten on many people on their side, several people had their heads broken and their blood kept flowing. At this time, Bruce, who never left his body, came in handy. He began to bandage the people who had their heads broken.


    The fight on the speedboat attracted the attention of the crew on the merchant ship. Many people ran to the deck to watch the excitement. At this time, the fight was over, and the crew began to whistle loudly, laughing and cheering them.


    It was still painful to be hit by the baton. In a hissing breath, the black man whose head was broken looked at him and shouted, "it''s too strong, but what to do with their boat?"


    The angry Gao Yang waved his hand and said angrily, "these sons of bitches have prepared shields to smash everything they can on their ship. Let them float back."


    As soon as Gao Yang said this, a group of people immediately began to wave sticks and start smashing. After smashing everything they could, they had to choke the engine on the ship.


    Although the British who were knocked down into the sea had life jackets and could float, several people obviously lost consciousness. Gao Yang didn''t want to kill people here. At present, he pointed to the British humanitarians: "listen to me, leave the boat for you, and get back to me. Dare to make trouble again next time and break your legs!"


    Of course, there are people of other nationalities in British companies, but most of them are British. It''s not wrong to call them British.


    At this time, the defeated British did not dare to shout. One by one, they were dejected. Those who were softer or seriously injured began to cry out in pain. However, Gao Yang was not in the mood to talk about humanitarianism to them, save them a life and leave them a boat. He was worthy of them without sinking.


    Just then, a call from the merchant ship came from the radio on the speedboat: "Everyone fighting below, our radar has detected several more targets, which are still far away. What I want to know is, have you finished the fight? Is this your reinforcements or new opponents? If it''s your opponents, well, we''re not in a hurry. You can fight slowly. It''s not too late for us to go after the fight."


    The crew members are floating on the sea all year round, and they are all idle eggs. Therefore, the crew members are the most likely to cause trouble. At this time, they are happy to watch the open group of fights under the merchant ship, for fear that they can''t fight.


    The speedboat driver''s face changed and said, "Falk, they''re coming again."


    It seems that he can''t go for a while. Gao Yang immediately said, "call people, call our people to support and make them fully prepared. Those Englishmen must have some dirty tricks."


    The speedboat driver immediately called the prince of Sicily by radio and made several quick calls. After reporting the current situation, someone in the radio immediately shouted, "wait! Wait for us, the reinforcements will arrive soon and kill those sons of bitches."


    Seeing that it was a full-scale conflict, the scale of the group was getting larger and larger, and Gao Yang was not in a hurry to let the British who had been hit into the sea on board.


    "Collect the weapons and get ready. If they still want to fight, we''ll accompany them to the end!"


    After shouting, the black man shook his nunchaku and shouted, "yes, yes, to the end!"


    Irene was very excited. She pinched her hands and clicked, but Li JinFang was silent. There was only a disdainful smile on her face. As for Raphael, she shouted excitedly: "let you see my power this time. I tell you, the more adults there are, the more powerful the fight is!"


    Frye smiled and said, "we have toads. Oh, now there is another Irene. How many people are not afraid to come and throw them all into the water."


    Amid the shouting, the black man who obviously didn''t know their origin patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said loudly, "man, you''re too good. What do you do?"


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said to the black man, "strictly speaking, we are just passers-by, from the prince to the princess."


    The black man suddenly realized it on his face and said, "Oh, I see. No wonder you''re so powerful."


    He shrugged and didn''t say anything. Facing the opponents on the surrounding sea, the black man didn''t say any more. He just waved his nunchaku and said excitedly, "guys, do you see what I was like just now? Hehe hehe, Bruce Lee''s nunchaku, ha!"


    At this time, a man in the water shouted, "shut up, nigger, your nunchaku is a piece of shit. Don''t disgust us!"


    Although it was the loser and the situation was very miserable, the Englishman''s words still caused a burst of laughter from the people soaking in the water. The black became angry and pointed to the people in the water and shouted, "damn bastard, I''ll break your mouth!"


    At this time, Irene patted the black man on the shoulder, stretched out her hand, asked for both nunchakus, waved them in the air, and hit them beautifully for a while. After that, she snapped a clip under her arm and said arrogantly to the person soaking in the water: "Fool, open your eyes and watch. I''ll teach you to die with a nunchaku later. I''ll let them all go with you."

 Chapter 589

    The radar detection distance is very long, and the action on the sea will not be too fast, so Gao Yang can only wait for someone on the speedboat.


    There is a big difference between the reinforcements coming first and the enemy coming first. However, it has come to this point. Gao Yang has to take the opportunity to teach the British a good lesson. If they fight, they are not afraid of fighting. It is not all for a little old resentment. In the end, it is still a struggle for interests.


    Gaoyang''s company grabs the market. The British want to keep the original monopoly. Sooner or later, the two sides will have a conflict. Therefore, Gaoyang must be tough to deal with the British provocation. Otherwise, there will be more trouble in the future.


    It''s better to fight early than late, and it''s better to fight small than big. Only once can they convince the British and be afraid of fighting, so that they don''t dare to provoke and find trouble again. That''s the purpose of high praise.


    Anton Saier is a captain. After all, his temper is softer. There are the Sicilian Princess guarded by distin and Bob. The British were beaten back by distin himself immediately after picking up two things. Therefore, the princess anchored at the east end of the Gulf of Aden has nothing to do now, while the prince anchored at the west end of the Gulf of Aden has English looking for trouble all day.


    For the time being, distin didn''t have time to get out here to deal with the British provocation at sea. Gao Yang decided that since he caught up, he would teach those British a lesson. Before deciding the victory or defeat on land, he would scare the British at sea.


    Gao Yang took the time to arrange the division of labor. Although it is unlikely to use the gun, he still has to be prepared for someone to shoot in a hurry. In that case, if he is not prepared, it will be easy to suffer heavy losses. Even if the British company can''t run after the dead people, the shooters will also be punished, but the dead people can''t live after all, Gao Yang must prevent this from happening. Even if he is about to shoot, he must be a dead Englishman. He would rather have an international lawsuit with someone, shut down the maritime security company, or let the dead be on his own side.


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said in a loud voice, "who doesn''t want to participate in the next fight?"


    No one promised. Since they came to do this job, they must have some courage. At the same time, they came out of the army. They were afraid that it would be OK to fight. Besides praising them, everyone had been on the ship for a long time. Fighting, which is beneficial to physical and mental health, is just what they want. How can they be absent.


    Seeing that no one agreed, he shouted loudly: "Well, I''ll arrange it. Guys of the transfer ship, borrow your guns. Don''t fight, big dog. Get ready for machine guns, worker bees and bats. Don''t fight, loaded bullets. Be ready to shoot with big dog at any time. And rabbits. You borrow a sniper rifle. Don''t do it, just be ready to shoot at any time."


    After that, Yang shrugged and said: "You have a heavy burden. I have to explain that if the British don''t move their guns, you don''t shoot, but once the British want to move their guns, don''t be polite, fight hard and fight to death. In short, it doesn''t matter how many British die, but I don''t want to see someone on our side killed by guns. Do you understand?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Cui Bo reluctantly glanced and said, "well, I can only watch you do it. However, if I find someone wants to shoot, should I wait for him to shoot? Or should I shoot first?"


    Gao Yang said, "we don''t want to let the enemy shoot the first shot. As long as we find that someone is going to shoot, we''ll do him hard. We don''t have to consider the consequences. We''ll fight directly to death. We''ll count a few. We must not let the enemy pose a threat to us."


    Groliov waved his hand and said, "well, I see. They won''t have a chance to shoot."


    Once what Gao Yang said came true, the consequences would be very serious. The black man looked at each other and said, "man, aren''t you serious?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m very serious. Don''t worry. I''m responsible for what happened. In a word, we can be the defendant, but we must not be the plaintiff of the dead party. Of course, if the British obey the rules, we''ll use our fists to decide the victory or defeat. Anyway, no matter how we fight, we''ll win!"


    Generally, there are five escorts on board, with complete weapons, including a machine gun, three automatic rifles and a sniper rifle. At the moment, their guns are placed in the cabin and they need everything.


    The black man was a machine gunner. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he put one end of the machine gun in the cabin and said, "OK, use my gun. If you really want to shoot, hit those sons of bitches hard."


    The Englishmen floating on the sea also looked at each other. Looking at groliov''s clattering on a M60 machine gun, Cui Bo began to ask the owner of the sniper rifle he lent him to return to zero distance, and began to open the sight cover to test fire. This was not a joke at all. The people on board were really going to use the gun.


    A brave Englishman couldn''t help it. He shouted, "Hey, do you still talk about rules? Fighting is fighting. What''s a gun! Coward! It''s a coward''s behavior!"


    Gao Yang looked at the speaker and said loudly, "if you want to fight, we will accompany you to the end. If you want to play with knives, we will also accompany you to the end. If you want to use guns, I promise I will beat you into a honeycomb. By the way, we don''t have the habit of catching prisoners."


    "Are you kidding? This is not a war. If you catch any prisoners of war, don''t move your guns!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I told you, you don''t move the gun, and we don''t move. If you want to move the gun, we''ll move first. In addition, since you move the gun, it''s war. Since it''s war, of course there will be prisoners of war. Unfortunately, we never keep prisoners. We''re used to... Well, you''ll know then."


    After that, Gao Yang stopped paying attention to the British floating on the sea. However, Bruce looked at them and whispered in Gao Yang''s ear: "boss, several of them were seriously injured. Although they can''t die, it''s hard to say if they soak in the water for a long time. How about fishing the seriously injured."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "the sea water here is not cold. Soak them. If they die, they will die. Blame him for his bad luck. If they provoke, they have to pay a price. They have to be responsible for their actions."


    The ship fell into silence again. Only Irene played the nunchaku for a while from time to time. The wind was blowing, which made the black man''s eyes hot.


    "Hi, beauty, my name is will. I admit that your nunchaku is better than me, but can you give me one back? I still want to use nunchaku."


    Irene curled her mouth and said; "I''d like to perform a double stick, but give you one. Do you like Bruce Lee, too?"


    Will, the black man nodded repeatedly and said, "of course, he''s my idol. Hey, beauty, look at my nunchaku. There''s a problem there. I''ll show you to help me."


    Will began to play the nunchaku. After a few hits, Irene would stop and tell him that it was wrong. At this time, Li JinFang sighed and said, "well, Tyrannosaurus Rex and will, your stick skills are actually wrong. It''s good to play, but it''s useless. It''s a fancy stick for performance, not a real stick."


    Who is Li JinFang? Even if no one knows him just now, after the performance of a boat fighter just now, he is also a Chinese. If he said something wrong, Irene can only listen obediently. Of course, will has to listen.


    Li JinFang wanted to pass the nunchaku in Eileen''s hand and played a set of movements. There were a lot of techniques of spiral stick and flower stick. They were all simple movements, but they looked faster and more momentum. After playing, they took a lunge and stick clamp style, which was very handsome.


    After the fight, Li JinFang threw the nunchaku to Irene and said, "since it''s a real battle, you should know how to be concise and how to come."


    Irene spread her hands and said innocently, "that''s what my teacher taught me in the nunchaku hall. I thought nunchaku was like this."


    Will also nodded and said, "yes, so am I, Falk. The coach who taught me nunchaku was just able to do these fancy things."


    Gao Yang was also surprised and said, "toad, will you still use nunchaku? Have you practiced?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "I just think it''s fun. After playing for a few days, I''ve really practiced flail. Nunchaku has learned some basic moves of beating people. However, the real combat stick technique is these basic things. I can''t play like Irene."


    Irene immediately said sincerely, "please, toad, teach me!"


    Li JinFang said faintly, "let''s talk about it when you''re free. Your foundation is good. You''ll learn it as soon as you practice."


    Will said loudly, "great Xia, please use the nunchaku. I really want to see what it looks like to hit people with the nunchaku. Please, please!"


    Li JinFang was a little embarrassed. He touched his head and said, "well, I''m not very familiar with nunchaku. I''m afraid if I can''t master the strength well, it''s not good to kill people."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "an expert is an expert. You still have martial virtue. You''re afraid to kill someone accidentally. However, you''d better use a nunchaku. I trust you. Besides, even if you kill someone, you''re afraid of something. Now it''s all for this. If you fight, you''ll beat him to death."


    Li JinFang smiled happily and said, "well, I''ll use the nunchaku. I''ll pay attention. I shouldn''t kill people. Speaking of it, I haven''t hit people with the nunchaku yet. It''s just this time to try my hand. Hey, next time, I''ll show you the flail. That''s really powerful. There aren''t many people who can flail now."

 Chapter 590

    "Fight!"


    With a loud drink, a big fight began.


    Gao Yang''s reinforcements arrived first. After setting up the formation, they waited for more than 20 minutes for the British to arrive. Then, I don''t know who roared. Gao Yang''s four speedboats rushed up on their own initiative. They didn''t scold, test or talk nonsense. They started to fight when they came up.


    The number of people on the prince of Sicily was a little more than 200, and there were still about 100 people left when they were escorting outside. However, there were only four speedboats on the prince of Sicily to pick up people. Although all of them were sent out, they were still crowded on the speedboat.


    The British monopolized the escort business in the Gulf of Aden. They were an alliance. There were many people, and there were many speedboats to pick up people. There were seven speedboats, and the number of people had to be 140 or 150.


    Both sides were well prepared. The main weapons were sticks, long and short police or steel pipes. Almost all of them were retired elite soldiers and began to fight in the way of street fighting.


    When the speedboats of both sides came together, the people on both sides stopped jumping. Standing by the boat, they began to turn sticks, crackling and mixed with yelling and scolding.


    Big scene!


    Breaking people''s financial resources, such as killing parents, the people present are not only for the sake of gas, but also for their own interests. They don''t need anyone to mobilize. They hold their breath and knock each other with sticks. Such scenes are rare even on land, not to mention at sea.


    The scene of this kind of intelligent wheel and stick smashing is nowhere to hide. Both sides are basically veterans and have fighting ability, but they can''t play at all, and Gao Yang''s strength can''t play at all. He can''t lift his Yin legs at all.


    On the modern battlefield, Li JinFang''s fighting ability is limited. If he can fight again, a bullet will kill him.


    But in this scene of fighting with a stick, Li JinFang can finally let people know what real fighting is!


    One man turned the whole audience!


    Li JinFang used a nunchaku in both hands, drank violently and kicked off the opponent in front of him. After that, the two nunchakus flew up and down, left and right blocks, smashed up and down. With the sound of hitting his body, there was no one who could match wherever he went.


    Up to now, Li jinfangsheng is a firepower Raider in a small soldier. If he had been born hundreds of years earlier, he would definitely be a big general or a fierce general!


    Li JinFang quickly opened up a space. The people he hit absolutely had no chance to stand up, because Irene found that there was a loophole to drill, so she followed Li JinFang. Li JinFang swung down a person, and Irene followed closely to make up a cruel memory.


    Irene''s violent gene was completely revealed. The woman was a little too fierce. When she shot, her opponent either broke her arm or leg, or twisted, stamped or kicked, which was very brittle.


    They are all retired veterans with good fighting ability, but under the combination of Li JinFang and Irene, no one can resist the second attack.


    Li JinFang was completely red eyed. He also got several sticks at the beginning, but after making a space on a speedboat, no one could get close to him.


    Watching Li JinFang roar again and again, he quickly emptied the people on a speedboat and held high that no one on their boat moved. The collective looked at Li JinFang foolishly.


    More than a dozen people did not move, watching Li JinFang kick the last man into the sea.


    But after the people who were kicked off screamed and fell into the water, Li JinFang turned his head murderously, looked at more than a dozen people who didn''t move, wiped the blood splashed on his face with his sleeves, casually pointed to the two busy boats and shouted, "rush over! Rush over! Kill them! Kill them!"


    There are many British ships and many people. After the fight, Gao Yang''s side actually suffered losses. However, Gao Yang''s ship is an exception. Less than three minutes after the battle, all their opponents have fallen into the water, so they can support others.


    The speedboat driver woke up. He drove the boat to a small battlefield, where two British ships caught Gao Yang and one of them was beating hard.


    After driving the speedboat directly to the British side of the ship, Li JinFang jumped into his opponent''s ship with a loud roar without waiting to hook the side of the ship with an iron hook.


    Those Englishmen had the upper hand and were playing happily on one side of the speedboat. They didn''t notice the people behind them. When they were knocked down and thrown into the sea, they found that things were bad.


    Irene followed Li JinFang and jumped onto the boat. When the others were about to jump, she shouted, "don''t go there! Give them space and we''ll just watch!"


    A strange scene appeared. Li JinFang and Irene killed everywhere on the enemy''s ship. Nearly 20 of them shouted cheers to them on their own ship. Of course, groliov and Cui Bo, although they didn''t hold up their guns, have been closely observing the movements around them.


    You have to be ready to shoot, but you can''t raise the gun. You''re worried that the other party will shoot, so once you raise the gun, it will form a chain reaction, and in the end, the fight will become a gunfight.


    Black will looked at the whole body trembling, not scared, but excited. Under the strong roar, he shouted hoarse.


    After the tiger entered the sheep and quickly turned over all the people in a boat, Li JinFang crossed his own boat to the other side. After a few sticks, he successfully went to another boat, and then everything continued.


    Gao Yang has seen a lot of people who can play, but he has never seen anyone like Li JinFang except Li JinFang.


    Every speedboat is a small battlefield. The changes brought by Li JinFang quickly attracted the attention of people in several other small battlefields. Looking at where Li JinFang went, he quickly turned the fight into a one-sided group fight in a short time. Finally, the British were a little flustered.


    There have been dozens of Englishmen falling into the sea. Li JinFang didn''t fight much in person, but after he opened the situation, others can easily knock their opponents down into the sea.


    Gao Yang simply sat down and watched Li JinFang and Irene empty another boat. Gao Yang shouted, "come here, that boat, hit them!"


    After commanding the speedboat to pick up Li JinFang and Irene, Gao Yang pointed to the ship with the most intense war and said, "go over, take a boat! Let the toad go!"


    The speedboat rushed over and rubbed one of the British boats. When they passed, the people on Gaoyang''s boat happily went to each other''s boat with hooks. This time, the British didn''t take the boat with long sticks with hooks, but desperately tried to push away the boat that Gaoyang''s boat.


    Those Englishmen were afraid. Everyone with eyes knew that they could not let Li JinFang close to them. However, to ask who they were most afraid of, it was not Li JinFang, but Irene.


    Li JinFang even knocked people down, and Irene always took the time to break people''s legs and feet in addition to fighting people.


    "Fark, that bitch broke my arm!"


    "My leg, my leg is broken! Help me!"


    The British floating on the sea are not dumb. They will scream and scold. When the scream on the sea begins to cover up the cry of the fight, anyone with ears should think about the consequences of the fight.


    Therefore, when Li JinFang finally jumped into his opponent''s boat after being hard hit by several sticks, he didn''t wait for him to really start fighting. After someone shouted on the boat, the sound of popping didn''t reach his ears.


    When the first smart man jumped into the sea without waiting for Li JinFang to kick him or break his hands and feet, others followed suit and jumped into the sea. Therefore, before Li JinFang started, the ship where he was was was empty.


    Li JinFang was a little distracted. At this time, Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "come back, change places and play again!"


    Li JinFang turned back to her boat, and Irene also turned back.


    The form has been reversed. Ships without rivals begin to help their own people. In terms of the number of people and ships, they all have the upper hand.


    Gao Yang held a shield in his left hand and a robbed T-shaped crutch in his right hand. He pointed with the T-shaped crutch. Now he was caught in a boat by his own people, dragging a long voice and said, "go ahead, let the toad go!"


    But when the speedboat passed by, Gao Yang stood up and shouted with the greatest strength: "hit all of them into the sea. If the Englishman runs, chase me. I don''t want to see an Englishman still on their boat!"


    Looking at Gao Yang''s boat getting closer and closer, the British did not know how to describe their mood. Finally, before Gao Yang reached them, there was no one on the boat approached by Li JinFang.


    There were two people on board, and then they finally decided to run away.


    A speedboat started up, increased its horsepower and ran out between the two speedboats, but just as the boat had just left the attack, the speedboat that held them high crashed into one end.


    Both speedboats flashed suddenly, but Gao Yang, who hit the other side with the bow, was a little better. At this time, Gao Yang knocked on the shield on his left hand with a T-shaped crutch and said ferociously: "you know what to do?"


    After looking at each other in despair, the people on board jumped into the water consciously, and then immediately began to swim towards the distance.


    Finally, the Englishman on the last boat jumped into the sea in despair. At this point, Gao Yang fulfilled his promise. No Englishman can stay in the speedboat.


    There was a sudden burst of cheers on the ship, and everyone was shouting desperately.


    When celebrating their victory, people did not forget to ridicule the losers in the water. Finally, after the decibel of the cheers decreased a little, they shouted to the dense heads on the sea: "remember! This is the end of your provocation. If you don''t accept it, we will fight again!"


    After Gao Yang finished, people cheered again. When the sparse applause came, soon everyone was watching Li JinFang applaud, including Gao Yang.


    Their applause is dedicated to Li JinFang. In this big fight, Li JinFang shines brightly and perfectly explains what a master is, a real master!

 Chapter 591

    Gao Yang suffered several times. After calming down, he only felt pain everywhere. He was not the only one. All the members of Satan mercenary regiment were blue and purple. However, the pain returned to pain. At least he didn''t hurt his muscles and bones.


    After a fight, Gao Yang said that two of the people on their side were seriously injured, and the others had no big problems. Even if they were injured, they were slightly injured, but the British side was different. There was a ruthless Irene, not the others. At least more than 20 people had to break their hands and feet just in Irene''s hands.


    Antonsell also arrived at the scene. Although he was not a fighter at all, he picked up a stick and went to battle in person. Although he was not hit, he was beaten miserably, lost several teeth and broke his head. However, after the fight, he was too soft among a group of soldiers, and his prestige immediately went up.


    After a hearty victory, although the body hurts, everyone''s heart is very happy and happy.


    This one was a complete blow to the arrogance of the British people. Gao Yang estimated that at least 50 or 60 of the British people who participated in the fight were seriously injured, which should be fatal, but it was inevitable to cultivate for a few months. In addition to minor injuries, more than a hundred wounded people alone were enough for those British people to have a headache.


    After the fight, Gao Yang watched the Englishmen get on the speedboat and get out of the boat. After they were sure they would not fight again, he got on the merchant ship and rushed to the Sicilian princess.


    When they got on the merchant ship, the crew on the merchant ship greeted them like heroes, especially Li JinFang. Those crew members were respectful to him one by one. After getting on the ship, they surrounded him and kept asking questions.


    Not only those unknown sailors looked at Li JinFang with adoring eyes, including Irene and Raphael, but also Tommy and lucika. Although they have joined Satan for some days, they have never seen Li JinFang start to worship Li JinFang.


    After sitting down in the cabin arranged on the merchant ship, Irene looked at Li JinFang with a little star, stretched out her hand and pulled out a nunchaku from the back of her waist. She said excitedly, "will and I asked for a nunchaku. Can you teach me? I want to learn the actual stick technique. Baituo, teach me. You promised me."


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said, "I''ll talk about it later. I''m tired. I''ll teach you when I''m free."


    Irene nodded and said, "toad, I heard that you taught our leader how to walk? Can you teach me?"


    Li JinFang first looked at Gao Yang, then at Irene and said, "that''s what you said?"


    Irene nodded and said, "yes, that''s it."


    Li JinFang put his hand and said, "it''s easy to say. You don''t teach that move. You have to learn it from the boss. Anyway, I don''t teach it."


    Irene said anxiously, "why? Why didn''t you teach me? Please, the boss said you taught him."


    Li JinFang coughed softly and said: "Well, you also know the Chinese language. We have a saying that the green is better than the blue. Our boss can only lift the Yin leg with that move, and his kung fu is all on that foot. He practices every day, and I''m not as good as him now. Therefore, it''s better to let him teach you than to let me teach you. In addition, you are also a kung fu man. I think you have great strength in fighting. Now you''re ready The Sutra is very powerful, so you can''t devote all your efforts to practicing the Yin lifting leg like the boss. Even if you learn it, it won''t be very powerful and of little use. Therefore, don''t learn it. "


    Gao Yang gave Li JinFang a thumbs up behind Eileen, indicating that it was a very correct decision for him to refuse Eileen, but Eileen was disappointed and said, "is that so? However, I still want to learn. Otherwise, boss, can you teach me?"


    Gao Yang said calmly, "well, if you have time, you don''t have to hurry to learn anyway. You''d better learn nunchaku first."


    Irene shook her head and said, "no, I''m still eager to learn. You know, I haven''t suffered such a big loss in fighting with others. Sir, you kicked me for a week. I still want to learn. The technique of lifting Yin legs is actually available in many fighting skills, but I''ve never seen one as fast and sharp as you."


    Everyone''s eyes were on Gao Yang''s face. Only Raphael was confused and said, "what are you talking about? Boss, you kicked Irene? Why? How?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "well, I''ll talk about it later. I should call and ask about the situation. We have time to talk about it again."


    Gao Yang had already made up his mind not to teach Irene to lift her Yin leg. Looking at the despised eyes of the people and the eyes Irene hoped for, he was going to escape by phone, but just at this time, his phone really rang.


    He quickly connected the phone. As a result, there was a big deal. Justin finally sent the information.


    There was no greeting at all. After Gao Yang connected the phone, Justin immediately said, "ram, I got you all the information you need. First, it''s urgent to say that the British have formed a team to unite some pirates to attack the base of the skeleton gang. The time is set at 1 a.m. this evening, and the total force should be about 1300."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "attack tonight? Attack there? Bossosa?"


    "It seems that you don''t know the situation. The attack target tonight is not bossosa, but an advance camp of the skeleton gang. Where did the skeleton Gang launch the attack? Now, the pirates plan to pull out the nail nailed by the skeleton gang in front of them."


    Gao Yang really doesn''t know that the skeleton gang has a base, but think about it. The base of the skeleton Gang is in bossosa. When they want to attack targets more than 200 kilometers away, they can''t send troops directly from bossosa. Instead, they need to reach a forward base to complete the assembly before launching the attack.


    The skeleton Gang still lacks means of transportation. For the armies of large countries, more than 200 kilometers is nothing. Tanks, armored vehicles and cars can fight directly. However, it is difficult for the skeleton Gang, which is basically pure infantry, to attack directly after a long journey of more than 200 kilometers.


    The specific situation can be called to ask mayd or Jiang Yun. After Gao Yang suppressed his doubts for the time being, he said in a deep voice: "the enemy launched an attack at 1 a.m. tonight. I see. What about the others?"


    "There are about 13000 troops launching the attack, of which 260 are British. Almost all of them are employees of British security companies. They are not professional mercenaries, but they have strong combat power. The British have offered them a high commission to fight this battle. In addition, it should be noted that the British have bought four tanks and eleven armored vehicles, which I haven''t found yet The source of their armored vehicles, if necessary, I can help you find out.


    Among the remaining people, there are three pirate gangs gathered together, and their combat effectiveness is very low. However, it should be noted that there is a small group of 150 people, which has been identified as the direct team of Al Shabaab in Somalia. Although they do not appear in the name of Al Shabaab, they are certainly al Shabaab people. Their combat effectiveness is not strong, but they are all extreme Fanatical lunatics, I think you should be vigilant against these people. Those lunatics can do anything. If you think they are ordinary Somali cannon fodder, you may make a big mistake. "


    After Justin finished, Gao Yang thought for a while and said, "those British have got tanks. This is a big trouble. Can you tell me the models of tanks and armored vehicles?"


    "Well, you''d better record it, because the models are very miscellaneous. The tanks have a t-55, a Chinese made 69 tank on one face, and two British chief tanks. The armored vehicles are four Chinese 63 armored vehicles, five Russian BMP-2, and two British fv432 armored vehicles."


    The model is really miscellaneous, but Justin didn''t say the same. Gao Yang will repeat it, and then someone will take paper and pen to record it.


    After waiting to finish, he raised his voice and said, "is there anything else? Is there anything worth noting?"


    After a little silence, Justin said in a deep voice: "the British are determined to eradicate the skeleton Gang, so they may increase personnel and equipment. As far as I know, they are looking for armed helicopters. I think you''d better be prepared. In addition, do you need their light weapons and equipment?"


    After a pause, Gao Yang said, "do you need to pay extra?"


    After a little silence, Justin smiled and said, "no, I decided to give you more free information this time to make you feel the power of cooperation with me. Maybe you will be generous and make a deal with me in the future. Listen, take out paper and pen. I have a lot to say, because I have mastered the detailed battle plan of the British."


    Justin said that Gao Yang wrote. After writing a full piece of paper, Justin stopped. At this time, Gao Yang already knew all the enemy''s battle plans.


    When to assemble and set out, how to coordinate the four United enemies, each responsible for the direction, their specific number, the commander''s name and code, and the radio frequency they use.


    Looking at a detailed list of terror in his hand, Gao Yang really felt the power of intelligence and Justin''s power.


    With this detailed and heinous information in hand, it is difficult to lose the war. Gao Yang is sure that few Britons, even those who launched the attack, can know such details.


    Gao Yang roughly read the list in his hand again, took a deep breath and said, "Justin, ask you a question. Can you tell me how you got this information?"


    "Of course... No! This is my trade secret and core secret. You just need to know that I guarantee that this information is accurate. Well, if you want more information next time, please be generous. Bye."

 Chapter 592

    After Gao Yang briefed mayd on the situation, he immediately called distin.


    The plan can''t compare with the change. Although there is a plan for everything, when things change, we must adjust the plan according to the change.


    Gao Yang didn''t have to worry. They could get their weapons and equipment on the Sicilian Princess and make a detailed plan with di stin. It''s not too late to go to bossosa, but now they probably need to enter bossosa in advance.


    Satan mercenaries came as a strong force, but without equipment, their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    After distin got through the phone, Gao Yang immediately said, "the plan has changed. The information has been sent. The enemy''s action is much faster than I expected. They are going to take the initiative to launch an attack. Here is the information content. I''ll tell you in detail."


    Gao Yang explained the information he received to Justin in detail. After talking, he said in a deep voice: "I don''t know much about the skeleton Gang, but I want to hear your opinion first."


    "There is no doubt that we must help the skeleton gang. No matter what the cost, the existence of the skeleton Gang is of great significance to us. If it were not for the skeleton Gang, we would not be able to make such rapid progress and steal so much business from the British. Therefore, I mean that the original plan remains unchanged. If necessary, we will go to war to help the skeleton gang Now, the plan has changed. You can ask the skeleton gang. If they find it difficult to deal with, we can intervene in advance. "


    Distin immediately expressed his opinion. He has been preparing to help the skeleton Gang these days. Now the skeleton Gang is facing a threat and will not be caught off guard in advance.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I haven''t communicated with the skeleton gang in detail. I don''t know much about them, but I want to know. Under what circumstances do you think our company began to intervene?"


    Didin said in a deep voice: "you make a decision. If you think it''s necessary, we''ll go. But I think there''s a premise to explain. If the existence of the skeleton Gang is threatened, we''ll do our best to help. If the skeleton Gang wants to expand, we''ll never provide any help. What do you think?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "no problem. It''s a normal choice. I think if it''s not necessary, the people in the company still don''t go out. Now we accept the employment of the skeleton gang and have to charge to fight for them. It''s best if we can solve the problem without the help of the company. If we need assistance, I''ll talk about it."


    Di siding also said with a smile: "of course, if we directly intervene, one may have a big trouble. It''s best not to do it. I said that everything is up to you. We''ll continue to prepare here. You call and we''ll arrive within 24 hours."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "OK, I was going to have an interview with you on the princess, but now it seems unnecessary. The skeleton Gang is in a hurry. We go directly to bossosa. You send our weapons and equipment. I''ll let you know the specific location."


    Distin immediately said, "I''ll arrange someone to send it to you right away. Ram, be careful. The skeleton Gang must exist. If you feel dangerous, inform me immediately. Even if it''s to teach those Englishmen a lesson this time, it''s worth no matter how much money it costs. In addition, I heard that you just taught those Englishmen a lesson on the prince. You did a good job."


    It is not without cost to intervene by force and help the war directly. It will cost a lot of money,


    Strictly speaking, the existence of skeleton Gang is actually a threat to maritime security companies. When there are no pirates in the Gulf of Aden, merchant ships do not need escort, and maritime security companies do not need to exist. It is a very simple truth.


    However, the rise of the skeleton gang will be a long-term process. Now, when the skeleton Gang charges all passing merchant ships, it will not harass the merchant ships escorted by the maritime security company. For the merchant ships escorted by other companies, they have to ask for money. That''s the difference. The maritime security company that praises them can win a large number of orders, And that''s the truth.


    The skeleton Gang''s practice is different from that of pirates. They don''t hijack ships, but they don''t talk well when they charge. They talk with rockets, mortars and machine guns.


    If you don''t pay the fee, you can. We don''t get on the ship or detain people. We fight towards the ship. Rockets, mortars and large caliber machine guns greet the ship. It''s bad luck for you to break things, and it''s bad luck for you to kill people. That''s what the skeleton gang does.


    The skeleton Gang''s practice is shameless. The key is that it has no solution. The ships escorted by the British are the focus of the care of the skeleton gang. Even if there are escorts, the skeleton gang can''t rob the ship without robbing the ship, but it doesn''t matter. Can the captain be greeted by rockets every time? Throw down tens of thousands of dollars in the past, or is the cockpit beaten to pieces?


    If a radar on the ship is damaged, the loss will not only be thousands of dollars. If people die, they will have to pay more. Therefore, the practice of the skeleton Gang is very effective in charging fees, and there is no need to pay the diplomatic toll for the escort of their company, and the escort cost is not higher than that of the British company. Then, Which security company is more advantageous is very obvious.


    At least before the skeleton Gang unified the northern coast of Somalia, distin and Gaoyang''s company benefited from the existence of the skeleton Gang, and it was still great!


    The reason why the skeleton Gang never harasses Gao Yang''s company is that there is a deep friendship between the skeleton gang and the Satan mercenary regiment. Now Gao Yang has benefited from their friendship. Gao Yang knows this, distin knows, Bob knows and antonsell knows.


    Therefore, even if the skeleton gang can really unify the northern coast of Somalia, the interests of maritime security companies and the skeleton gang are the same until all pirates are eliminated.


    After calling distin and temporarily changing his itinerary, Gao Yang immediately called the skeleton Gang, but not to mayd, but to Jiang Yun. When it comes to the war, Gao Yang thinks it''s more direct to ask Jiang Yun.


    After Gao Yang called Jiang Yun, Jiang Yun already knew that he was facing the problem of attack. Mayd didn''t hide it from him, but after informing him of the situation, he didn''t ask Jiang Yun''s meaning for the time being.


    Knowing that Jiang Yun had understood the situation, Gao Yang had no nonsense and said directly, "I don''t know about your situation. First tell me what''s going on in the forward base?"


    "The forward base is in a place called Banda, which is a fishing village. It used to be a pirate''s nest. The skeleton Gang developed eastward. After Banda came down, it was a small town of gaisalai to the East. Therefore, Banda, as a forward base, stationed a team of 1500 people. However, after the failure of attacking gaisalai, most of the personnel of the forward base withdrew to bososa It was repaired, and then 500 people were transferred from Bossaso to consolidate the defense of the forward base. This time, it was very chaotic, and Banda could only be regarded as a logistics base. There were no solid fortifications and buildings that could be used as support for combat. "


    Gao Yang felt a headache and said, "is it such an isolated forward base? Does the skeleton gang control the adjacent towns to rely on?"


    "No, Banda is completely isolated. The skeleton Gang focuses on coastal cities and towns. The nearest town controlled by the skeleton Gang is gandala, separated by mountains and far away, nearly 200 kilometers, which is actually no different from bossosa."


    After listening to Jiang Yun''s introduction, Gao Yang said helplessly: "it''s difficult to build an isolated forward base, but there''s also good news. I have very detailed information, accurate to the enemy''s attack time and route. Well, I''ll tell you in detail, and you can listen to it again."


    Gao Yang read the information in detail. After listening to it, Jiang Yun said in great surprise: "where did you get the information? Is it too detailed? Is it credible? I can''t believe it in detail."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "there is no doubt about the reliability. Just say, with this information, can you set up an ambush in Banda and give the enemy a head-on blow?"


    "It''s totally impossible. The enemy has tanks and armored vehicles. The skeleton Gang is extremely lack of anti tank weapons. The soldiers have never learned how to anti tank, because Somalia has no fucking tanks. Of course, we haven''t taught. Even if we set an ambush, we can''t deal with tanks at all. What''s more, are these the most troublesome? If I''m in Banda and the soldiers let me command, I can fight Ambush and retreat after killing the enemy, but now the commander in Banda is a company commander you originally mentioned. You know what I mean? "


    Jiang Yun''s meaning is that the commander''s ability is insufficient, which is easy to understand. It''s no wonder that he was just a pirate. In such a fast time, it''s the limit to command a company. He commands a battalion without specific orders. If he has to make all the battle plans by himself, it''s strange that he can fight well.


    With detailed information, this would have been a great advantage, but this advantage can''t be brought into play. It''s too depressing.


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "well, do you mean that Banda''s Garrison should retreat?"


    "Yes, retreat, give up Banda, and you must withdraw immediately. If it''s late, an orderly retreat is likely to become a rout. In that case, it''s really bad. Ram, your friendship with mayd and Abu is different. You can affect them. I have some words to say, which may not attract their attention, so you have to let him We have made up our minds to retreat as soon as possible. "


    Gao Yang said immediately, "OK, I see what you mean. I''ll contact mayd."

 Chapter 593

    When Gao Yang and his men arrived at dabososa, it was already the early morning of the next day. The speed of the merchant ship was slow. When they got off the merchant ship, they didn''t get on the fishing boat of the skeleton Gang very fast, so they didn''t set foot on land until 5 a.m.


    Although it was five o''clock in the morning, there were still many people waiting to meet them at the port. All the leading figures of the skeleton Gang came as long as they were in bossosa.


    After hugging mayd with only one arm, Gao Yang didn''t care to say anything else. The first sentence was: "how''s it? Have all Banda''s people withdrawn?"


    Mayd nodded and said, "they all withdrew safely to gandala, including the original villagers of Banda."


    In fact, mayd didn''t intend to withdraw from Banda. He and Abu discussed to urgently send more personnel to Banda. However, Gao Yang, who trusted Jiang Yun''s judgment, advised them to give up Banda, a place of little strategic significance, and mayd responded almost without hesitation.


    He heaved a sigh and said, "just withdraw. If you lose your place, you can call back. There is a saying that is good, save the land and lose people, lose people and land, save people and lose land, and win people and land."


    Mayd laughed and said, "that''s what you want. Banda will let those harpies take it first. I''ll call him back in a few days. You''ve come and lost Banda''s hammer."


    Mayd was stunned when he listened to Gao Yang''s Sichuan tone Mandarin. Mayd laughed and said, "I''m glad to see my old friends. I''m glad to learn what I learned when studying abroad."


    Gao Yang laughed and stood aside with him. Abu hugged him with a serious face.


    Abramovich was still wearing the dazzling military dress that ulyanko got him. He stood upright. After hugging Gao Yang, Abramovich said with a disappointed look on his face: "you''ve finally come. You know, I''ve lost a big battle this time. When you come, I''m relieved."


    Gao Yang also became serious and said, "don''t worry about it. Who dares to say that he will win a war."


    Abu nodded and said, "one more thing, someone sent your things last night. They asked to take care of your things themselves, so I arranged for them to have a rest."


    Distin''s action was very fast, so he sent the things. The Sicilian princess was closer to bossosa than the Sicilian prince, so under the urgent arrangement, the things arrived before Gao Yang.


    Jiang Yun and Zhou Zhou were also there. Li JinFang had a happy chat with them, while Gao Yang said hello to them, motioned for a while, and then talked to mayd. First, he introduced them to some new Satans, and then greeted the acquaintances of the skeleton gang. Surrounded by the crowd, he came to the headquarters of the skeleton gang in bososa.


    The skeleton Gang directly occupied the buildings left by the original mokdi faction, and the conditions were fairly good, but this was the office place. The residences of the top leaders mayd and Abu did not receive the luxury house left by mokdi. The place they lived was very ordinary. From this point of view alone, it can be seen that mayd was a big man.


    After leaving the port, Gao Yang led them to visit bossosa''s current appearance. After seeing the military camp and other places, they went to the headquarters of the skeleton gang. The people sent by distin to deliver the equipment lived here. Gao Yang didn''t care to rest, arranged for Cui Bo to take people to receive the equipment, and then directly proposed to start the discussion immediately.


    In a small conference room, Gao Yang and groliov were present at the Satan mercenary regiment, while there were four people at the skeleton gang. In addition to mayd and Abu, there was also the company commander of the teaching company, who was originally a company commander and now an officer who has been promoted to battalion commander. In addition, Jiang Yun was present.


    After sitting down, Gao Yang ignored greetings and said, "we are all old acquaintances. If you have anything to say, we are here to collect money for war, but you all know that the maritime security company has our shares. Frankly, the maritime security company has also benefited a lot from the skeleton Gang during this period, so our security company will do it when necessary."


    Mayd nodded and smiled, "thank you, but I think we should be able to do it ourselves."


    Gao Yang gently knocked on the table twice and said, "I think so, but at present, those British people are a problem, especially when they get tanks. Our people lack anti tank equipment and experience, which is a problem."


    Abu said with regret on his face, "we developed well some time ago and laid down a lot of places, so we just bought a batch of arms for army expansion and a large number of other daily necessities. Unfortunately, we didn''t buy anti tank weapons. Ram, do you think we can buy them now?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s time to fight tanks. You don''t necessarily need big ones. Anti tank missiles and anti tank guns are OK. It''s really not OK. Heavy anti tank rockets can also deal with those old tanks. As long as you have money, it''s not a problem."


    Mayd''s face showed embarrassment. Abu also looked embarrassed. He raised his eyebrows and said, "why, you have no money?"


    Mayd smiled bitterly and said, "there are more than 3.8 million left. I''ve collected almost half a million dollars these days, but I''m going to pay your commission with this money."


    Before Gao Yang could speak, groliov said, "it doesn''t matter. You can owe us how much you have left. We have several new people. Otherwise, you can''t give it."


    Gao Yang and others are ready to give their own money to help the skeleton gang. Let alone let them owe money first. However, just after groliov finished speaking, mayd immediately said, "it''s no good. Your money must be paid immediately. We can''t always let our friends suffer."


    Gao Yang also waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. It''s not a problem. Even if it''s only 500000 US dollars, it should be enough. Anti tank weapons are not expensive. Let''s solve problems one by one. Now I''ll call ulyanko to see how much anti tank weapons cost."


    When Gao Yang said to call, he immediately dialed to uliyangke. After uliyangke answered, he immediately laughed and said, "man, you finally have time to call me. Why, can you come to South Africa? Big Ivan and Ivan are impatient, but they really want to see you and thank you, but you didn''t even call."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "South Africa will go again when it has time. I''ll call you now. I have business to talk about. I want anti tank weapons. What goods do you have? I probably need..."


    Wuliyangke interrupted Gao Yang''s words in a very forthright tone and said, "don''t ask what I have, just say what you need. I''ll get it for you no matter what you want. In addition, you don''t need to ask how much money this time. Big Ivan said that as long as it''s what you want, no matter what it is, no matter how much it is, it''s free."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "OK, but what does this mean?"


    Ulyanko laughed: "Do you need to ask? Of course, this is one of the ways big Ivan thanks you. Note, it''s one. In short, you need to speak directly. Don''t care how much money. I''ll get it for you. You want to fight a tank? Where is it? If it''s convenient, I''ll get you two Mi 24, and I''ll have it on hand. If you want to use it for a long time, I''ll give it to you directly. If you don''t use it often, I''ll match it with the pilot Just give it back to me. "


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva, smiled absently and said, "well, thank big Ivan for me, but this time it''s not for me, it''s the skeleton gang."


    Big Ivan''s kindness will be accepted, but the problem is that he can''t transfer the favor given by big Ivan to the skeleton Gang, especially big Ivan''s favor is still very big.


    "Oh, it''s the skeleton gang. It can''t be free. Then, tell me what you need."


    After Gao Yang said what he needed to face, he said, "do you have anything suitable there? It''s best to send it as soon as possible, because it''s in a hurry."


    Ulyanko laughed: "Anti tank missile? New or old? The new model has at-14, the old model has AT-4, I also have American javelin anti tank missile and Dow heavy anti tuck missile. According to the situation you face, I think AT-4 is enough, coupled with several at-14, so that the delivery time is fast and can be delivered to bososa within two days. The skeleton gang has a large number of rockets, so it is no problem to hit armored vehicles You don''t have to buy a bazooka. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "just Russian goods. AT-4 operation is troublesome. As long as at-14 is good, how much is it for ten?"


    "The skeleton Gang is an old friend. It''s very cheap. Ten missile launch systems with 20 missiles cost a total of 600000 US dollars. If you need more missiles, you can buy them later, 10000 US dollars each."


    The at-14 can be reused. After ulyanko made an offer, Gao Yang thought it was acceptable. Although the skeleton gang may not have a chance to fight tanks after the battle, ten missile launchers are the minimum for a dozen armored vehicles and tanks, and it is difficult to guarantee what will happen on the battlefield.


    Fighting is burning money. Gao Yang thought about it and said, "OK, another question, can you accept credit? The skeleton gang has some financial problems. It''s best if you can charge, but it doesn''t matter."


    Uliyangke said happily, "the skeleton Gang needs credit? They keep a big source of money. Well, the skeleton Gang is a high-quality customer. Of course, you can credit. However, if you charge on credit, you must add 100000 US dollars. The payment term can be postponed for one month, and then add 100000 US dollars every month."


    Gao Yang looked at mayd and said, "ten missile launchers and twenty missiles, with a total price of 600000 US dollars, can be paid on credit for one month, and each additional month will pay 100000 US dollars, OK?"


    Mayd waved his hand and said with a smile, "of course, it''s no problem. It''s a very good solution, so I can pay your commission in advance. As for ulyanko''s arms money, we can pay him soon. It only takes a few days."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said on the phone, "we want the missile. In addition, what''s the matter with the MI 24 you just said? Tell me in detail. I''m very interested."

 Chapter 594

    Armed helicopters are good things. They are easy to use against infantry and tanks.


    Those Britons found tanks and armored vehicles. If Gao Yang didn''t get information from Justin, it would probably cost the skeleton Gang a lot. Fortunately, they didn''t let those Britons use the tanks unexpectedly.


    The British couldn''t be surprised, but Gao Yang could. Just as they didn''t expect the British to find tanks, those Britons certainly didn''t expect them to find armed helicopters.


    The only question is whether the skeleton gang can afford a helicopter.


    "Do you use it or skeleton help? You can use it for free and give it to you. If skeleton help uses it, the minimum cost is 500000 US dollars, that is to say, whether it participates in the war or not, it is this money. If it is shot down, an aircraft will compensate me 2 million US dollars, or I will take the risk and participate in the war for 200000 US dollars. Even if it is shot down, skeleton help doesn''t have to take care of it , if the cost exceeds one million dollars, there is no need to pay a minimum fee of 500000 dollars. You know, I can''t pull the plane over, but the skeleton Gang doesn''t need it once, so the minimum fee is necessary.


    Of course, you will bear all the ammunition and fuel consumed. I will pay for the maintenance and pilots, and I will pay for the round-trip transportation of helicopters. "


    Ulyanko said the price of renting armed helicopters.


    War is a game of burning money. Gao Yang really feels this sentence now. Sometimes, the effect of sending out heavy equipment is better than filling it with human life, but the problem is that not everyone can afford these equipment.


    Ulyanko quoted a price for the use of the helicopter, but when he heard the price, Gao Yang didn''t dare to decide for the skeleton Gang, because it was too expensive. No matter what kind of lease, it was too expensive.


    Mayd heard what Gao Yang said. After hearing Gao Yang talk about the helicopter, they all pricked their ears. However, looking at Gao Yang''s face with flesh pain, Abu couldn''t help but say, "what''s the matter? Can''t the helicopter?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not impossible. It''s too expensive, too expensive."


    Mayd said curiously, "how expensive is it? Can''t we afford it at all?"


    Gao Yang spoke to ulyanko who was still waiting for him. After waiting, he said the quotation of ulyanko again. After listening, everyone was silent.


    Helicopters cost 200000 dollars to fight once, and after fighting, rockets, machine artillery shells, anti tank missiles and so on, of course, oil. These are all money.


    If only one helicopter is needed to solve the problem, of course, it''s good. Unfortunately, it''s impossible. Gao Yang estimates that after this battle, it''s rare for a meter 24 to send more than ten sorties. However, if armed helicopters provide fire support to accompany the operation, it''s a great blessing for the infantry.


    With the m-24, the British tank is no longer a problem. It''s much easier to fight this war. The only problem is whether mayd is willing to spend the money as a mercenary and participate in the war himself. Of course, Gao Yang hopes to be accompanied by armed helicopters. He has never enjoyed such high-level benefits.


    After several changes in mayd''s face, he finally clenched his teeth and said, "ask him if he can accept credit."


    Gao Yang immediately said to ulyanko, "brother, let me tell you something. Can you also charge for the helicopter?"


    Ulyanko said without hesitation: "No, man, the helicopter is big Ivan''s, but it''s not mine. I can decide to credit the anti tank missile to the skeleton Gang, because that''s what I decide. But the helicopter, it''s big Ivan''s. If you want it, I can say hello to big Ivan and send it to you immediately, but it''s for the skeleton gang. Sorry, I can only follow the rules."


    Gao Yang immediately began to consider misappropriating their commission to rent a helicopter, but after seeing Gao Yang''s face, mayd knew that the road of credit was impassable. At the moment, he waved and said, "ram, forget it, give up the helicopter. We can win without a helicopter, right?"


    Gao Yang can only regret to say to uliyangke: "it''s too expensive to rent. We have to wait until the skeleton gang has money and you are willing to reduce the price. Otherwise, we can''t use the helicopter. Well, let me ask, how soon can you deliver it if we need a helicopter?"


    After thinking carefully, uliyangke said: "one day''s shipping time, plus the time on the road, you have to make preparations for ground maintenance. It will take at least three days to complete the preparation for combat. This is the fastest."


    Gao Yang had a bottom in his heart and said, "well, I see. Maybe we''ll rent a helicopter. We''ll contact you then. Now you''d better hurry up and send the anti tank missile."


    "I see. The anti tank missile is too precise. If you''re not in a hurry, you won''t arrange an air drop to avoid any damage. It takes a day to send it by ship, and you can receive it tonight. Of course, if you can''t wait any longer, I''ll arrange an air drop for you immediately."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and felt that he didn''t have to be in such a hurry. At the moment, he said, "let''s go by sea. There''s no problem with the time of the day. That''s it. If you have something to contact."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang shrugged helplessly and said, "it''s a pity that we can''t use a helicopter, but even without a helicopter, we will win. I''m confident."


    Mayd smiled and said, "in the future, we will definitely buy our own helicopters and fighter planes. Now, what equipment do we have to fight? Ram, we are thinking about when to recapture Banda or attack gaisalai directly. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said: "I don''t know what your big strategy is, but now the battle with Al Qaeda can''t be avoided. There are British people involved. Their ultimate goal is to destroy the skeleton gang. Therefore, if you don''t attack them, they will attack you. Therefore, there''s nothing to say. Attack as long as you''re ready until they are completely defeated."


    Mayd said with a smile, "you must fight. The problem is how to fight. Do you have any ideas?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I haven''t fought with them and don''t know the situation. Where can I come up with any ideas now? However, sharp knife, what do you think?"


    After careful consideration, Jiang Yun said in a deep voice: "The main reason why I failed to fight gaisalai this time was that the British were involved. Otherwise, the pirates alone would not be a threat, even if there were al Shabab. Therefore, the key to the problem is how to defeat the British troops. I didn''t go to the front line and couldn''t give any targeted opinions, but there is no doubt that the team of the skeleton gang The combat effectiveness is still much worse than that of the British. If you want to defeat the strong with the weak, you have to increase the number of offensive troops. "


    Abramovich suddenly said, "those British people are really powerful, their guns are accurate and their equipment is good."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said, "sharp knife, how about you command? Well, even if you don''t command yourself, you can be a chief of staff or something. I''ll come forward, but you make up your mind."


    Jiang Yun came out of the army and was an officer. Gao Yang felt that Jiang Yun''s ability to command large forces must be better than him, so Gao Yang hoped that Jiang Yun could serve as the commander-in-chief, but unexpectedly, sharp knife shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "You''re wrong. Frankly speaking, I study and study small-scale special operations. I boast that I''m also good at training people, but my ability to command large forces is not as good as you. Even small-scale special operations can''t compare with you. Don''t forget, your actual combat experience is much richer than me. I didn''t have the opportunity to participate in actual combat before I went abroad, In fact, I haven''t really commanded a battle since I left the country. "


    Jiang Yun is right. Although he is a professional, he is not rich in practical combat experience. His ability to command small-scale special operations is not as strong as Gao Yang. Not to mention commanding large forces. Even if it is to catch up with ducks, Gao Yang also commanded the skeleton Gang to beat bossosa.


    The two or three thousand troops are already a large-scale force for mercenaries. The Satan mercenary regiment lacks talents who can command the operations of the regiment. Of course, it is not necessary at all. Therefore, Gao Yang can only rush to the shelves again and prepare to command a large force of thousands of people.


    Commanding the operations of a large army is completely different from that of a dozen or so people. It is strange that the ability requirements of a brigade commander and a squad leader are the same.


    Moreover, the battle that the skeleton Gang is going to fight is not the same as when it captured bossosa. At that time, it was dozens of kilometers away and even if it arrived to start the war. Now, the base camp is 200 kilometers away from the combat area. It is not enough to consider the war alone. Logistics supply, army marching and development, etc. These are extremely important links, and Gao Yang''s experience in this regard is completely zero.


    It''s nonsense to have people who are born to command thousands of troops to fight, especially in modern war. A senior commander is easy to cultivate. Even if it''s much easier to fight in Somalia, Gao Yang doesn''t want to fight a typical war in Africa.


    People were dragged to the battlefield in a mess, and then thousands of people from both sides fought in a scuffle for several hours. After several or even more than a dozen people were killed and injured on both sides, they retreated. This is a typical African War. This incredible battle scene is because the commander is too bad.


    The opponents are mainly the elite soldiers who have retired from the British army, and the number is nearly 300. It is already a decisive force and can also cause a large number of casualties. Anyway, there can never be a funny scene in which only a few or more people are killed or injured in a fierce battle for hours or even days.


    In any case, even if it is to catch up with the ducks, Gao Yang has to command an army of at least 2000 people to fight a war. One general is incompetent and tired to death. Thousands of lives are in his hands. Gao Yang is under great pressure, because he is not allowed to fight a bad war under his command, but also to win a war and a big victory.

 Chapter 595

    After the meeting, Gao Yang went to the room arranged for them to rest with groliov and Jiang Yun.


    The equipment has been taken back. When I see all the people again, Li JinFang is holding his magic change 81 bar to Zhou Zhou Zhou.


    "See, the caliber has changed and the shape has changed, but the tactical action of using the 81 bar is no different from this gun. It''s very easy to use. I brought 5.56 mm caliber and two 7.62 mm caliber guns. NATO bullets and intermediate bullets are all available. How about this? Is it cool?"


    Li JinFang smiled and looked at Zhou Zhou fiddling with his gun. In fact, after the gun was made, Li JinFang saw it for the first time, but the gun was his. Even if he saw it for the first time, he had to show off.


    After seeing Jiang Yun, Li JinFang smiled even happier.


    The relationship between Li JinFang and Jiang Yun is unusual. After seeing Jiang Yun, Li JinFang smiled brightly and said loudly, "brother Yang, Captain, you are back. How are you talking? Captain, come and see my new gun, 81 bar, magic change 81 bar. You must like it, too. Look, look, if you like it, I''ll give you a set right away. I''ll give you all the caliber you want."


    Jiang Yun smiled and said, "you melon counsellor, deser! I tell you, don''t let the ox demon king see this gun. He''s about to see it. The first sentence must be you. I''ve left this good thing. It must be very good."


    Li JinFang touched his newly shaved bald head and laughed, "Captain, you''re really right. I''ve told him that the ox demon king is ruined by envy. I have to give him one set. I promised. It''s all right. My brothers have one set for each person, and I''ll give them all."


    Zhou Zhou and Li JinFang didn''t know each other before. After hearing Li JinFang''s words, Zhou Zhou smiled and said, "why, I have a share?"


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said, "yes! How can you not? You can change your name to three guns in the future. Don''t call three guns."


    When several Chinese people were laughing, Jiang Yun waved his hand and said, "come on, toad, how many new people do you have? Introduce them to me."


    Gao Yang did the job of introducing new people, but based on the relationship between Li JinFang and Jiang Yun, Li JinFang came to introduce Jiang Yun.


    Li JinFang pointed to Irene and said, "this is our new player. The latest one is Irene. She is nicknamed Tyrannosaurus Rex. Oh, she can speak Chinese."


    After Irene shook hands with Jiang Yun, Li JinFang pointed to Raphael and said, "this is Raphael. We joined the new couple after we got on the boat. It''s nicknamed fork. You can call him fork or Raphael."


    After introducing Jiang Yun, Li JinFang looked at Raphael and said, "why is your nickname called fork? Is there any reason?"


    This time, after Rafael joined the team, he caught up with the time when things were urgent. Gao Yang said that each of them had something to do, so they didn''t have time to talk more when they joined like others. Therefore, although everyone knew Rafael''s nickname was fork, they didn''t know why he had this nickname.


    Raphael shook hands with Jiang Yun and said with a smile: "My nickname has existed since I was very young. My mother often makes spaghetti for us, and I like it very much. But when I was a child, I didn''t know how to use a fork, so I grabbed it directly with my hand. When I was older, I still often grabbed it with my hand. At this time, my mother would shout, fork! And then I would eat with a fork.


    Once a friend of my neighbor''s family ate in our house. He saw that my mother always shouted fork at me. Then he thought my mother was calling my name, so he began to call me fork. Until we went to primary school together, all my classmates began to call me fork. Then fork became my official nickname and has been used now. "


    After Jiang Yun and Satan got to know each other, Gao Yang made a gesture to Jiang Yun and Li JinFang, then left the busy room with Jiang Yun and went to a quiet room.


    There were only four people left in the room, Gao Yang, Li JinFang, Jiang Yun and Zhou Zhou.


    After calming down, Gao Yang thought for a moment, then raised his head and said to Jiang Yun, "why don''t you command? Even if you can''t command a large army, you can train a small army, and then command the army you trained yourself, which can play a decisive role. Why don''t you?"


    When he got down to business, Li JinFang, who had been smiling all the time, put away his smile and looked at Jiang Yun in the same puzzled way.


    Gao Yang asked because he wanted Jiang Yun to command and teach the company and carry out the special operations he was good at, but what Gao Yang didn''t expect was that Jiang Yun still refused.


    Gao Yang knew that Jiang Yun''s refusal must have his reason, so he asked him in private after there was no one else.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Yun sighed and said, "it''s not that I refuse to command. In fact, you don''t want to understand the key here. You have to know that we have a special identity and many things. We can''t do what we want."


    As soon as Jiang Yun said it, Gao Yang understood. At that moment, he said helplessly, "why, do you have orders? Or do the people above you don''t value the skeleton Gang?"


    Jiang Yun nodded to Gao Yang and said, "actually, I didn''t receive the above order, but the problem is that my main task now is to contact the skeleton Gang, observe the skeleton Gang, and try to have a good relationship with the skeleton Gang, so as to truthfully respond to everything that happened here, and what to do next is not up to me."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "Hey, that''s true. Forget it, I understand. I just want to know, is it possible for the skeleton Gang to get assistance?"


    Jiang Yun smiled, but didn''t look at Gao Yang, but looked at the roof and said leisurely, "with our relationship, I can''t talk nonsense. I must keep it secret."


    After saying that, Jiang Yun smiled again and said casually: "ram, what do you think of mayd? I think he knows the general, knows advance and retreat, and has a bright future. Although he lacks some experience, he has learned all his experience and has experience over a long time. Therefore, mayd has a future. Maybe he can be a founding father or something."


    Jiang Yun said to keep it a secret, but after talking about mayd, Gao Yang immediately understood.


    Mayd represents the skeleton gang. Mayd has a bright future. What about the skeleton Gang? Mayd can be a founding father. What about the skeleton Gang?


    Looking at Gao Yang''s surprised expression, Jiang Yun smiled and said, "there are a lot of things. We can''t be in a hurry. How can we know too much or too much, right?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, it''s like this. You should mix it up. You shouldn''t hide away so as not to cause trouble."


    Jiang Yun nodded. After hesitating for a moment, he sighed with emotion and said: "I have to say something clearly. Gao Yang, Jin Fang, there are no outsiders here. I''ll tell you what happened during this period. I haven''t told anyone about you. Don''t worry, our brothers. If you lose your life, you won''t talk nonsense. I think so. The matter of the skeleton Gang hasn''t been decided all day. To be exact, it''s the matter of the skeleton Gang, as long as it''s not heavy enough I will never reveal the news of you two before I ask you, so as not to harm you. "


    "I understand. You can master it. I can tell the truth today, Jiang Yun. I just want to pick up my parents. I don''t expect to return home. As long as I can pick up my parents, even if I can give them a chance to sneak out."


    Li JinFang also said: "yes, I think so, captain. I know my business. It''s impossible to go back in this life, but it doesn''t matter if I pick up my parents. Anyway, my brothers have come out."


    Jiang Yun nodded: "In this case, it''s easier to do things, but the most important thing is to fall on the skeleton gang. They have weight, and your affairs can be completely settled. What''s the matter of sneaking away? If you want to go, you have to go openly and honestly, and you can also have a aboveboard identity. Otherwise, there is always a red wanted notice of Interpol on your head, which is always on your head Something''s wrong. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, that''s right. Ziao, even for this, I have to do everything I can to make the skeleton Gang weighty."


    Li JinFang also nodded silently, but suddenly said, "Captain, in fact, I still don''t understand. Why don''t you just refuse to command? If you command, won''t you have a stronger relationship with the skeleton Gang?"


    Jiang Yun waved his hand and said with a smile: "You can''t say that. In this world, everyone wants to get help from others, but no one wants to be a puppet, don''t you? Sanpao and I are here as instructors. We can do everything we should do, but we don''t interfere in other people''s major family affairs. Otherwise, friends don''t have to do it. Look, those who stretch their hands too long don''t end up in the end What a good result. If we take over the command of the skeleton Gang now, once we pass this difficult period, it''s time for us to leave. "


    Jiang Yun saw clearly and said clearly. Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, that''s the truth."


    Jiang Yun smiled and said: "I can''t do with San Pao, but you can. You have a different relationship with the skeleton gang. You were originally friends together. It''s not you. The two core figures, mayd and Abu, can''t even save their lives. It''s different from friendship alone. In addition, you are mercenaries. Collecting money and leaving after the war will not have any impact on Abu''s status, and he has to Thank you. Even if you take over the command, it will not affect your friendship, and your friendship will only get deeper and deeper. If someone else changes, it can''t happen. "


    Onlookers are clear and those in the game are confused. Jiang Yun said it very thoroughly. Gao Yang suddenly realized why they can only command the skeleton Gang, and mayd and Abu are only willing to let them command.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s face suddenly, Jiang Yun said with a smile: "Only you can do it, and you must do it. Let''s say that if you win this battle, the skeleton gang will occupy half of the territory along the northern coast of Somalia. Then, hey, hey, don''t let me say more? If I can harden my waist, your waist will be even harder. With your position in the skeleton Gang, I don''t believe you can''t do it!"

 Chapter 596

    The whole army is preparing for war, which is what the whole skeleton Gang is doing from the Satan mercenary regiment.


    Skeleton Gang is a rare elite among all forces in Somalia. The real standing army, that is, about 1200 people specially prepared to fight, is the size of a regiment.


    The standing army has 1200 people, with good strength and equipment. Although it has just experienced a defeat, its morale is still very high. Everyone is holding their breath and ready to fight a turnaround. Gao Yang is still very confident in this part of the soldiers.


    In addition to the standing army, it is the Navy. Yes, these people are specially charged for going to the sea. To put it bluntly, they are actually going to rob at sea. These people are not too many. There are about 600 people. They can also go ashore to fight when necessary, and they can also shoulder the responsibility of transportation. As for the name of the Navy, just smile.


    The rest is the garrison, which is the largest, with more than 3000 people. Usually, it is only responsible for maintaining order and consolidating the stability of the newly occupied areas.


    The combat effectiveness of the garrison is not strong, but the garrison of the skeleton Gang is still trained, which is different from other forces. Among those pirates or separatist forces, those who can carry guns are regarded as soldiers. They carry guns to fight as pirates, put down their guns as fishermen and farmers. Compared with these people, the combat effectiveness of the garrison of the skeleton Gang is still stronger.


    In the previous battles of the skeleton Gang, as long as a teaching company and some standing armies were dispatched, there was no way to win the enemy. They didn''t even have the chance to fight a hard battle. After several extended battles, mayd and Abu misjudged the form. They dispatched a teaching and guidance company, plus a standing army of 600 people and a garrison of 500 people, I thought I could eat gaidalai as before. Unexpectedly, I met a hard bone. I didn''t say I didn''t take gaidalai, and I hit my head and blood.


    In this form, the first thing Gao Yang did was to gather the standing army first and prepare to fight against the British led al Qaeda forces.


    The skeleton Gang doesn''t focus on the East. They expand in both East and west directions at the same time. Needless to say, the east line is blocked after reaching al Qaeda, while the west line has been smooth. Now it has reached a place called raskalan. If it wasn''t for the accident of Al Qaeda, the expansion focus of the skeleton Gang should be the west line.


    It can be seen from the map that bososa first passes through a mountain range to the East, then gandala, and then a group of mountains. The coastal highway in the north makes a big bend to the south, which is inconvenient for traffic, but it is different to the West. A coastal highway runs through the whole coastal area in the north of somari by the sea.


    The skeleton Gang wants to develop to the west, but the terrain on the west line is good, but it also has many forces. After the skeleton Gang beat down skaran, it first has to use half of the standing army to hold laskaran. Therefore, although the west line is the focus, the progress is not too fast.


    As the commander-in-chief, Gao Yang''s first order was to transfer the standing army stationed in raskalan on the western line back to bososa, and to mobilize with the other half of the standing army damaged in the attack on gaisala. As for the garrison work of raskalan, naturally, it was the garrison.


    When good steel is used on the blade, not only elite troops should be used together, but also heavy weapons should be mobilized together.


    The heavy weapons of the skeleton gang are nothing more than mortars, rockets, bazookas and heavy machine guns. However, before that, the skeleton Gang evenly distributed the heavy weapons to all the standing armies. After Gao Yang took over the command, he first concentrated all the artillery and established a large artillery team that can cover fire.


    After a period of development, the skeleton gang has many more mortars and rockets. Now they have 60 107 mm rockets, 110 60 mm mortars and 15 recoilless guns mounted on jeeps. Although they are small guns, the skeleton Gang''s artillery team is the strongest in Somalia, both in terms of quantity and quality.


    The most important thing is that now the skeleton Gang artillery is different from Gao Yang. With Zhou Zhou''s training, the skeleton Gang artillery technology is much stronger than before, which is completely different from the half hanging students taught by the original half hanging instructor.


    After checking the artillery of the skeleton Gang, Gao Yang''s pressure suddenly decreased a lot. He really didn''t expect that mayd would do his best to develop the artillery. He was willing to spend money not only on guns and ammunition, but also on training.


    With such a powerful Artillery Force, when fighting, just concentrate and fire. In Somalia, with such a large artillery force, you will win more than half of the team you meet.


    The artillery of the skeleton Gang gave Gao Yang a surprise, but in addition, others were almost what Gao Yang expected. The overall strength of the standing army had improved, but to a limited extent. Jiang Yun and Zhou Zhou were only two people after all. No matter how hard they tried, they could not improve the overall combat effectiveness of the standing army to a higher level in a short time.


    As for the standard of the training company, Jiang Yun''s training has raised it to another level. The strategy of the skeleton gang was to first raise the strength of the training company, and then raise the overall strength of the standing army by the training company. This will take a long time.


    It''s not just a day or two to train a crack soldier, especially in places like Somalia.


    Almost all the soldiers of the skeleton gang are extremely illiterate, and their foundation is too weak. Gao Yang has a deep understanding of this. When they taught the soldiers of the standing army to step forward, it took several days to distinguish between the left and right feet. Now, when the standing army is fighting, it can make correct tactical actions and complete some slightly complex cooperative operations between the platoons, In less than a year, Gao Yang has felt that Jiang Yun is very great.


    The limit of the standing army is to conduct coordinated operations at the platoon level and class level within a company. When it is scaled up to the company level, it is difficult for them to take the initiative to complete a coordinated operation. As for the battalion level, it is impossible to expect the commander to take the initiative to complete a coordinated operation according to the battlefield situation.


    Generally speaking, if you want to command the skeleton Gang standing army, which is only a regiment level army, you can''t wait for the battalion commander and company commander to complete the task after issuing the order like a real commander. As the top commander, you must personally do everything and give very clear orders to each grass-roots commander.


    It is precisely because the commander of the skeleton Gang is not capable enough. Now, although the skeleton gang has two battalion commanders, when it is time to fight, the standing army can only dispatch combat units at the company level, and the battalion commander is just a decoration.


    After summarizing the paper strength of the skeleton Gang army, Gao Yang went down to the army and saw the soldiers'' combat ability with his own eyes.


    The standing army was originally the foundation laid by Gao Yang. As the highest commander when the skeleton Gang beat bossosa, almost no one knew Gao Yang after they went down to the company. Everywhere they went, Gao Yang and his old people were warmly welcomed. They were surprised at the few people who joined the Satan mercenary regiment later.


    How strong did Gao Yang show his command ability when he took down bossosa? In fact, there is no one. When the skeleton gang can''t stand, they beat down bossosa in one fell swoop with the mentality of the weak.


    Those ordinary soldiers don''t think that the mokadi faction they fight is a weak brigade that can''t be weaker. In their eyes, the mokadi faction with a large number of people is terrible, so they just think that they won a great battle with a small number of people, and let them fight bossosa and completely kill the mokadi faction before praising them.


    He commanded a great battle. In addition, the teaching company with a superior position in the skeleton Gang is proud that he was personally taught by the instructor of the Satan mercenary regiment all day. Everyone has to show how powerful he is, and they are really the best. Therefore, it is difficult to praise their old instructors without prestige. In fact, Their first instructors have been mythologized to some extent.


    The skeleton gang has expanded its scale, but those who have fought with them are even old people. The old people show off in front of the new people and are proud to have fought with the old instructor. The new people listen to the magical legends of the old instructor one by one, and then imagine that several magical images of the old instructor have been established in the team of the skeleton gang.


    Everyone knows that when the skeleton gang was just founded, several old instructors came. They were omnipotent. They found food, weapons, trained invincible and invincible, and could save everyone''s teaching company at a critical moment with their own sacrifice.


    Everyone knows that when the skeleton gang was just established, it was almost taken away by some powerful foreigners. However, with the help of the old instructor, none of the very, very powerful foreigners ran away and were killed. Even when everyone thought that the seriously injured leaders mayd and Abu would die, they were saved by an old instructor.


    Everyone knows that bossosa can fight down only by a few old instructors. They are extremely magical. With a standing army of less than 1000 people, they lost thousands of mokadi. Although the war is fought by everyone, how can we win without the command of the old instructor.


    Under the hands of the old instructor, they can only win the war. They are so powerful.


    No matter how absurd this kind of thing is, anyway, the old instructor''s thought of being powerful to the point of magic has been established and deeply rooted in the eyes of the soldiers of the skeleton gang.


    Yes, the six of them are the magical six old instructors in the eyes of the skeleton soldiers.

 Chapter 597

    Before the army moved, grain and grass came first, and intelligence was more advanced than grain and grass logistics.


    To fight, we should create a favorable situation for ourselves as much as possible. Gao Yang believes that his strongest place is intelligence compared with the enemy.


    Of course, if you are willing to buy.


    After seeing what Justin can do with intelligence work, Gao Yang became a lot more generous when buying intelligence with him, as Justin expected.


    Gao Yang decides to buy information from Justin, but the first thing Gao Yang does before buying the enemy''s information is to block his own information, because Justin can sell the British information to him and, of course, his information to the British.


    It is unrealistic to expect Justin''s business ethics in order to avoid giving him two heads. The only way is to strictly keep his secrets and make decisions. Only mayd and Abu can know about the skeleton gang at most, while there is no need to hide too many people from the Satan mercenary regiment, but for middle and lower level officers and ordinary soldiers, All plans for pre War deployment cannot be disclosed.


    After having a plan in mind, Gao Yang took the initiative to call Justin. This is the first time he took the initiative to call Justin. It has to be said that Justin''s marketing work is excellent. In the early stage, he had to contact Satan mercenaries several times. Now, it''s finally time for him to harvest a long-term customer.


    After connecting Gao Yang''s phone, Justin smiled very implicitly, just in a slow and calm voice: "ram, your action is a few days faster than I expected, but the good news is that the intelligence has been collected."


    Before Gao Yang said anything, Justin revealed the secret, but it''s not worth the difference. Gao Yang also said faintly: "what? Have you started to collect intelligence?"


    "Of course, preparing for customers in advance is the basic quality of an intelligence officer."


    Gao Yang smiled, sighed and said, "I seem to be in a weak position this time. Well, you can make a price. I want everything. I want to know everything you have."


    Gao Yang thinks Justin is going to talk to the lion this time, but unexpectedly, after Justin speaks, Gao Yang feels that the price is good and fair.


    "Half a million dollars, everything, no counter-offer."


    Five hundred thousand dollars was totally acceptable to Gao Yang. He whistled and said, "five hundred thousand dollars, there will be no follow-up? I''m talking about the package price."


    "Yes, the package price is $500000. I pay afterwards. You know, I always have full confidence in my intelligence."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "say it now for half a million dollars."


    "The British occupied Banda, but they returned to gesale and sat ready to attack bososa. The good news is that their number has not increased. The bad news is that they will increase heavy equipment again. Man, if I were you, the first thing is to buy anti-aircraft missiles."


    Justin''s smile was full of schadenfreude. He frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. As I said, the British have made a lot of money. They don''t want to die, but they are willing to spend money. You and I all know that the pirates are just waste. Of course, the British also know. Therefore, when your whole army is preparing for war and attack, the British certainly have to strengthen themselves."


    Gao Yang didn''t pay attention to the pirates. His main target was the British from the beginning. Now, when he heard that the British were ready to add heavy equipment again after having tanks and armored vehicles, Gao Yang was very tricky.


    "Come on, what heavy equipment are the British going to add?"


    "It''s hard to say now, because the British haven''t finished purchasing. Do you understand what I mean? What I found is that the British sent a high-level person to negotiate with a guy named Deyo mather. Have you heard of this man? He is a big military fire merchant, mainly selling American and European goods. In Africa, one of the two major arms giants, I know you have business relations with big Ivan , and the British supplier is dejo mather. "


    Gao Yang really hasn''t heard of Deyo Mather, but since he is an arms giant as famous as Da Ivan, think about the extent to which Da Ivan can do everything, and the extent to which this Deyo mather should also be able to do.


    The war between the two forces can only be fought by one winner and one loser, while the arms dealers will only be the winners. The harder others fight, the more money they make.


    Now the war is really a game of burning money. Especially when one party begins to strive to improve the level of weapons and equipment, the other party as the enemy can only improve with it. This is an arms race.


    While thinking about the name of dejo mather in my heart, while evaluating the consequences of the British upgrading the arms race, he raised his voice and said: "when did the British start? And can you give me their defense map in gaisalai?"


    "There is a defense map, and it''s no problem to give it to you. You give me an email. I''ll send you an email. In addition to the defense map, there are also their detailed troop deployment, the names of the commanders, and the locations of their tanks and armored vehicles. Now please tell me, are you satisfied with the information you bought for 500000 dollars?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I''m extremely satisfied. I''m not only very curious about you, but also very respectful. However, Mr. Justin, can you answer my question, that is, have you sold our intelligence to the British?"


    Justin said without hesitation: "this question is very good. The answer is that of course I sell it. Before you start to take charge of the military power of the skeleton Gang, I will sell all the information of the skeleton Gang to the British."


    Gao Yang sighed, "you are really frank, but I really don''t understand. How did you know that I began to take charge of the command of the skeleton Gang?"


    "I''m not sure just now. I''m sure now. However, although there is no clear information that you have mastered the military power of the skeleton Gang, I don''t need to be sure to know. The soldiers of the skeleton Gang regard you as the Savior. Now no one in Somalia doesn''t know that the skeleton Gang is preparing for war. It''s really not a secret."


    Gao Yang felt powerless. He was very distressed and said, "then, can you tell me how detailed the information the British have?"


    "I''m a businessman. You have to understand this. The good news is that after you took charge of the skeleton Gang, I haven''t received any valuable information to sell to the British. You can be proud of it. However, I can''t tell you what the British have mastered. I can sell the information to you, but if I''m biased against one party in this business, it''s good for me The future business is actually unfavorable, so to some extent, I have to keep some aspects of both of you strictly confidential. Just like the question you just asked, I won''t answer it. "


    Gao Yang began to hate the existence of intelligence traffickers. To be exact, they are intelligence traffickers who sell information to both belligerents. The battlefield is transparent to both sides, so intelligence traffickers can sell information over and over.


    The truth is too simple. Both sides can get enough detailed information. Party A makes a deployment, Party B buys the information and makes a targeted deployment. Then, the information trafficker sells the information to Party A, and Party A makes a counter targeted deployment. Then, the two companies keep buying information and change their plans back and forth.


    Unless one party does a good job in confidentiality, or one party has no money, and the battlefield becomes transparent to one party, intelligence traffickers may lose the opportunity to eat two ends.


    Gao Yang was really speechless, and after hearing Gao Yang''s silence, Justin smiled: "I know what you''re thinking. This situation can be avoided. Do you want to know what to do?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "how much is it?"


    "It''s a pleasure to deal with smart people. Buy it now, one million dollars. If you pay one million dollars, I''ll immediately block the intelligence of the British. From then on, the battlefield is one-way transparent to you. Of course, please report what you need and buy again. How about? Think about it."


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said, "I will seriously consider it. Now, send me the British Defense map first. In addition, if the British Heavy equipment arrives, or if there is any news, please inform me in time."


    "OK, give me the email. In addition, the information about heavy equipment is included in this transaction. If there is any news, I will tell you for free. I''m waiting for your call. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at all the people in the room looking forward to him. He sat at the conference table without saying a word. After thinking for a long time, he said in a deep voice: "Test tube, call little Downey and ask him to send Justin an email. After receiving the enemy''s defense map, print it immediately and send it. In addition, I want detailed maps around gaisalai, satellite maps and military maps. The more detailed, the better."


    Bruce immediately left the meeting room and began to call little Downey.


    After Bruce left the meeting room, the meeting room fell into silence again. He raised his palms and crossed his fingers, put his arms on the table and buried his head in his palm. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly looked up and said in a deep voice, "now, I order!"


    After Gao Yang finished, all the people in the conference room except mayd immediately stood up. Although Abu didn''t have to obey Gao Yang''s orders, he still stood up unconsciously.


    "Order that all ships of the Navy immediately start to assemble, give up the action of maritime charges, and make every effort to ensure the supply of maritime transportation routes and logistics."


    "Order that the infantry of the standing army have completed their combat preparation, and the company will board the ship immediately. The company that has not completed its combat preparation will speed up the progress. I want all the standing army to board the ship and be ready to start at any time within six hours."


    "Order, artillery equipment and personnel to start boarding immediately and must be completed within six hours."


    "Order the logistics fleet to immediately start preparing materials and give priority to ensuring the ammunition of artillery."


    After giving several orders in a row, Gao Yang stood up and said, "the battle plan remains unchanged, but the time is 48 hours in advance. I announce that the operation code is extreme lightning! Guys, all actions must be fast in this battle. Let''s fight a lightning battle."

 Chapter 598

    If you want not to be eaten by intelligence traffickers, in addition to giving people money to buy the qualification of being betrayed, there is another way, that is, fast.


    It''s enough to move fast enough so that even if the enemy receives information, he won''t have time to respond quickly.


    Justin is honest enough. After confirming that the British have the same intelligence channels, Gao Yang immediately made up his mind and advanced the plan. In addition to not wanting to be responded to by the other party after receiving the intelligence, he also wanted to kill the British before the arrival of their heavy equipment.


    Everyone has his own duty. After receiving the order, just execute it.


    This time, the Satan mercenary regiment will no longer separate its personnel as the commander of each company, as it did in the last attack on bossosa.


    After Jiang Yun''s long training, those grass-roots officers at the company level have grown up. Their ability is not enough, but at least they are not much better than when they attacked bossosa.


    With the foundation laid by them and Jiang Yun''s careful training, the team and commander of the skeleton gang are not able to fight general battles, but their small-scale combat ability is still OK.


    Therefore, the Satan mercenary regiment will not be delegated to the company to act as a commander, but will gather together to act as the eyes and brains of the skeleton gang.


    The biggest task of Satan mercenary regiment is to scout by force, act as the eyes of the skeleton Gang, and after getting the real-time situation of the battlefield, act as the brain of the skeleton gang and command the operations of the skeleton gang.


    The Satan mercenary regiment has a heavy burden, and Gao Yang''s responsibility is even more important.


    If you can''t coordinate a general assembly war from the overall situation, you should personally take the lead, do what he is best at, and command an expanded special operation. This is the way that Gao Yang is not the way.


    Jiang Yun doesn''t move, but Zhou Zhou has to go to war. He is a good gunner. Although groliov still acts as his joking artillery commander, he just commands, and Tommy is the real technical talent. As for Zhou Zhou, it''s good to pull him as an ordinary gunner.


    The artillery has the most important responsibility.


    Gao Yang, who has been attacked by the British once, is very impressed by the combat effectiveness of the British. If the combat effectiveness of the British is similar to that of the British he has fought, it will be difficult to fight. The quality of the soldiers of the skeleton gang can never compare with those British. Therefore, gather all the guns to give full play to the advantage of heavy firepower, Will be the winner and loser.


    In addition to the artillery, three companies, the teaching company, and one and six companies followed behind the Satan mercenary regiment.


    The teaching company has the strongest combat power among all the troops of the skeleton gang. Although it has suffered a loss of more than half of its personnel, after the elite are transferred to the teaching company, the teaching company is still the strongest company. In addition to the teaching company, the first company and the sixth company are the strongest fighting companies among the eight companies of the standing army.


    The Satan mercenary regiment is at the top, followed by the teaching company, followed by the first company and the sixth company on the two wings. Between the first company and the sixth company is the artillery battalion, and then there are the remaining companies of the standing army. Generally speaking, Gao Yang puts the standing army of the skeleton Gang into a pyramid formation, the Satan mercenary regiment is at the top as the spire, and the tower base is the six companies of the standing army.


    As for the formation of Satan mercenaries, some changes have been made this time. After adding Irene and Raphael, Satan mercenaries can finally set up two assault groups.


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Frye, they still form the iron triangle in the urban environmental assault. If they enter gaisalai to fight Street warfare or indoor warfare, they are the first assault group.


    Irene, Raphael and lucika form another assault group. If they fight in the city, they are the second assault group to cooperate with Gao Yang''s three operations. However, if they fight in the desert terrain outside the city, the two fire assault groups will be combined into one. Gao Yang acts as the accurate shooter of the year-old assault group, and Li JinFang acts as the first fire assault hand, Irene acted as the second fire Raider.


    As for groliov and Trabb, they will naturally provide fire support. In addition, Tommy will accompany them to provide cannon fodder support.


    The tactics are very simple, but after joining the two newcomers, the tactical choices have been enriched immediately, and finally there are two assault groups that can cooperate and support each other. When fighting again, it is no longer a helpless situation that an assault group can take charge of the world.


    Whether it''s the tactics of Satan''s mercenary regiment or the tactics of the whole combat force, they are actually very simple. This is Gao Yang''s choice in a helpless situation, but a simple tactic does not mean that the effect is not good. No matter what tactic, the most suitable one is the best.


    The biggest transport capacity of the skeleton Gang''s fleet is to deliver the whole standing army and enough supplies and ammunition to the battlefield for three days. For Gao Yang, this is enough.


    The reason why mayd doesn''t have cash in his hand is that the skeleton Gang bought a lot of things. Among them, they bought more than a dozen new ships. They can''t charge at sea. The ships are not enough or not fast. So now the skeleton gang spent a lot of money on buying ships. Although they are not particularly large, there are eight new fishing boats of 200 tons and six fishing boats of 150 tons, Are brand-new high-speed fishing boats.


    All the ships of the skeleton gang were full of people and equipment. New ships, old ships and fast boats towed behind fishing boats were also full of people. A fleet of ships went straight to gesale along the coastline.


    When the fleet set out, it was in the evening, and when it set out, gesale''s maps had not been delivered.


    On a new fishing boat, the Satan mercenary regiment is fully armed. After landing, it will start fighting immediately. It can also be seen from the action code that this is an attack that pursues speed, and it is a backwater battle.


    After landing, there will be no time for rest, and there is no place for rest. Either take gaisalai quickly and win a big victory, or a disastrous defeat without even a way back.


    The mighty fleet headed eastward all the way. When passing gandala controlled by the skeleton Gang, Bruce, who has been in charge of contacting the Sicilian princess, left the deck. After seeing Gao Yang, he said loudly: "boss, they have contacted the people sent by the princess to send maps. They meet us four miles ahead and give us the things."


    Bossosa didn''t even have the Internet or telephone signal. Gao Yang couldn''t accept even if he wanted to receive the map sent by Justin, so he simply asked little Downey to collect it on the Sicilian princess, and then asked Di stin to send someone to send it.


    Nodded and motioned to know, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "send someone to pick up the map. It''s eleven o''clock now. Arrange an extra meal for all the soldiers to eat and maintain enough physical strength."


    After Bruce arranged the extra meal for the soldiers, Gao Yang sat quietly in the only chair in the cabin and closed his eyes.


    The battle plan has been set, and success or failure depends on it. Whether it is a raid or a strong attack, the war will begin at dawn.


    After half an hour, Gao Yang felt the ship stopped and heard a lot of noise outside the cabin. He stood up, left the cabin and went to the deck.


    There were people everywhere on the deck, basically teaching the soldiers of the company, but at this time, the soldiers sitting on the deck crowded away to make room so that they could pick up the people on a speedboat.


    The two men went from a speedboat to the deck of the fishing boat. They knew each other. They were old subordinates of distin. They had served as instructors in the Israeli training camp, but now they work on the Sicilian princess.


    After seeing Gao Yang, one of them took a waterproof backpack and gave it to Gao Yang, and then approached Gao Yang''s, whispering: "The information and maps are in the bag. Everything is in duplicate. In addition, we have made all preparations. There are 70 people without heavy equipment. When you launch an attack, we will wait at sea. If your situation is unfavorable, we can provide assistance at any time. Please contact us in time."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a low voice, "I see. Tell Justin that I won''t let you do it if it''s not necessary, but once I ask for help, you''d better move faster."


    After nodding to Gao Yang, the two people raised their hands and saluted Gao Yang and said, "I wish you a long way and look forward to the news of your victory. Take care."


    After Gao Yang returned with a simple military salute, the two Israelis quickly returned to the speedboat, and Gao Yang immediately returned to the cabin, opened the waterproof bag and said loudly, "here comes the thing. Let''s have a look and make the final confirmation."


    The contents of the bag were quickly distributed to everyone. There were many satellite pictures of gaisalai. Especially after the British Defense map was obtained, the photos of the places occupied by the British were enlarged and printed. Combined with the military map with contour lines and scale, I had never been to Gaoyang of gaisalai. At this time, I also had a very detailed understanding of gaisalai''s terrain.


    Gaisalai is nominally a small town on the coast, but the total number of residents in the small town is only about 2000. Now there are thousands of Pirates alone, and there is a forest in the southeast of gaisalai, which is very rare on the northern coast of Somalia.


    Gaisalle''s buildings are messy. The whole town is built along the coast in a long strip. The westernmost end is occupied by the British. The British tanks and armored vehicles are outside the city and are all placed in a small forest in the west of the city. Where did the British establish a tank camp? At the same time, many people live in tents set up in the forest,


    Gao Yang''s goal is those Britons. As long as we defeat those Britons, the remaining opponents will not be enough.


    After seeing the map, Gao Yang said without hesitation: "land five kilometers west of gaisalai. Teach the company to land first with anti tank missiles. After establishing a bridgehead position, the whole army will land as soon as possible, and then launch an attack immediately."

 Chapter 599

    It is a very risky decision to land five kilometers west of gaisalai and attack gaisalai immediately, because five kilometers is not a safe distance.


    The British have tanks. For tanks and armored vehicles, they can arrive in ten minutes. If they find the action of the skeleton gang and attack with tanks and armored vehicles before the skeleton Gang lands, they will be in a very uncomfortable situation.


    The skeleton Gang''s massive mobilization can''t hide from those who are interested. Gao Yang only hopes that Justin hasn''t sold the news that the skeleton gang has been dispatched to the British. He also hopes that the British can''t stop him from landing even if they have received intelligence.


    After arriving at the scheduled location, you can have a panoramic view of the bare beach. After confirming that there is no trace of anyone on the beach, the landing begins.


    The fishing boat was not a landing ship and could not directly grab the beach. The Satan mercenary regiment arrived at the shore in a speedboat. When Gao Yang was the first to jump into the knee deep sea, he immediately shouted, "advance 500 meters and establish an observation post!"


    The battle officially kicked off.


    According to the formation set in advance, the Satan mercenary regiment rushed out immediately. Two assault groups were in front, the support group and Bruce were behind. After three battle groups in the positive triangle formation formed a large inverted triangle formation, they advanced 500 meters to the depth of the land.


    Confirming that there was no one nearby, Gao Yang couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and shouted in the walkie talkie: "teach the company to land and establish a defensive position, and other personnel to be ready."


    Fast boats began to transport personnel from fishing boats to the coast. Each squad of the teaching company carried a set of anti tank missile systems and a spare missile. After they landed, anti tank missiles were set up one after another soon.


    After the training company set up a defensive position with a width of two kilometers, the large-scale landing finally began. The fishing boats were as close to the coast as possible, and the towed speedboats and sampans began to move towards the land.


    Gao Yang knelt on the sand on one knee and stared at the East. When he received the report from the commander of the first and sixth companies in his headphones and confirmed that the three companies serving as the vanguard troops had completed the landing and launched, Gao Yang immediately said, "artillery landing."


    The landing of the artillery took a little trouble. Gao Yang looked at his watch from time to time. Finally, after 40 minutes, Zhou Zhou Zhou came the news that the artillery had completed the landing and launched.


    By this time, the troops of the skeleton Gang ashore could be said to have stood firm. With artillery support, even if the British attacked suddenly, they would not be driven to the sea.


    Gao Yang stood up, waved his hand to the East and said, "move forward!"


    Satan''s mercenary regiment began to move forward. The teaching company was right behind them, maintaining a distance of 300 meters, and also began to move forward. The first company and the sixth company guarded the landed artillery in the middle, followed by the teaching company, and began to move eastward.


    Gao Yang didn''t even wait for all the people to land, because he didn''t know whether the British were ready to wait for them or didn''t know they had come at all.


    If the British are ready, the action of advocating for speed will be meaningless, but if the British don''t know, the full speed attack will be meaningful.


    The British didn''t attack when the skeleton Gang landed. Gao Yang inferred on this basis that the British didn''t know they had come, so he risked to attack immediately when the personnel didn''t land completely.


    Gao Yang and his men moved forward quickly. In half an hour, they moved almost two kilometers. On the premise of not being disconnected from the artillery, this speed has been very fast.


    Suddenly, Li JinFang, who walked in front, raised his arm, and the Satan mercenary regiment immediately stopped. After the Satan mercenary regiment stopped, the mistakes behind also stopped one after another.


    Li JinFang said loudly, "enemy tanks are found in front, on that small sand dune."


    Gao Yang raised his telescope. At a distance of about 1500 meters in front of them, a small piece of green appeared in a flat yellow sand. It was a flat sand dune less than 45 meters higher than the ground. There were some short shrubs on the sand dune, and four tanks parked on both sides of the sand dune.


    The tank camp should be further behind. Seeing the tanks here, Gao Yang immediately understood that the British were not unprepared. On the contrary, they were ready, but they didn''t anti land.


    Attacking when landing is a good choice for the anti landing party. Since the British did not take the opportunity to attack, it is not difficult to guess why. If the skeleton Gang is attacked when landing, the skeleton gang can only give up landing and leave by boat.


    The British didn''t want to defeat the skeleton gang. They wanted to wipe out the effective power of the skeleton gang. Therefore, they gave up half crossing and chose to wait for the skeleton Gang to attack, because it would be difficult for the skeleton Gang to return to the ship and escape on land. As for escaping on land, the skeleton gang can only escape into the desert. The British only need to guard the place with water, Just wait until they die of thirst.


    The muzzle of the tank was already turning. He shouted loudly in the walkie talkie: "the enemy is ready, everyone, spread out and hide, artillery, fire collection!"


    The British are prepared. There is a plan for what to do in this case. As soon as Gao Yang gave the order, the teaching company immediately dispersed and the artillery began to start.


    With the sound of a gun, the enemy opened fire first.


    The high explosive shells fired by the tank guns exploded on the position of the teaching company, but no one would be stupid enough to concentrate on being fired together. The distance between the soldiers was very long, and they were lying on the ground and digging a hole with an engineer''s shovel.


    Gao Yang and others also quickly fell to the ground, and then each took out an engineer shovel and began to dig a hole in the sand.


    The reason why special forces are powerful is to put them in a special environment for special operations. There are no people in the world who are not afraid of shells. No matter special forces or soldiers, in the face of the direct fire of the enemy, in addition to running away, the best way is to hide in a bunker.


    When the infantry are fighting, they will not dig temporary bunkers and anti gun pits. It is absolutely unqualified. It is also their duty to be cannon fodder. Everyone will dig pits except lucika.


    Lucy is good at jungle warfare. The jungle is his home. When she comes to the desert, her strengths can''t be brought into play, but her weaknesses have been brought to the limit. Although they all dig holes on the ground, Lucy''s speed is several times slower than others.


    The soldiers standing in the skeleton Gang have an engineer shovel. Gao Yang only had one of them with Cui Bo, but after discovering that the engineer shovel is now the standard configuration of the skeleton Gang, Gao Yang also has one. This shovel is not very useful in special operations, but now it can be of great use.


    The pit on the sand was easy to dig. Although it was not very comfortable to dig on your stomach, he dug a small pit when he went down with a few shovels. At this time, he heard the brushing sound when the rocket was fired.


    The artillery opened fire. They just needed to turn the Rockets dragging the march around and launch them soon.


    Gao Yang specially instructed that if the artillery did not fight, it would have to be a fire gathering and large-scale coverage bombing, and the artillery pulled all the Rockets. It was such a round of salvo that at least 200 rockets were fired out.


    The sound of explosion rang out intensively, and the sound of rumbling continued to be heard. Although it was only the first round of salvo, when more than 80% of the Rockets fell into the main range and looked up, the small sand dune was blown up in an instant, setting off the dust all over the sky, and the enemy''s tanks exploded again and again. Just this time, the enemy''s tank guns stopped fire.


    Has Somalia ever seen such large-scale artillery fire in the past decade? The answer is no, really no!


    Even if the artillery can''t damage the enemy''s tanks, the smoke and dust can completely block the sight of the enemy''s tanks, and under this fire attack, the enemy''s infantry can''t counterattack effectively.


    Gao Yang roared in the walkie talkie: "now, teach the company! The third platoon should seize the time to complete the preparation for anti tank missile launch. One platoon and two platoons should detour to the left. Be sure to kill the enemy''s tanks!"


    The at-14 anti tank missile is very heavy. Although it can accompany infantry operations, it needs to be disassembled every time it moves, otherwise one person can''t carry it, and reassembly takes time, especially in offensive operations.


    The concentrated fire bombing of rockets has just come to an end, and mortars have finally opened fire. Although mortars do not have the high firing speed of rockets and can shoot out shells in a short time, the fire continuity of mortars is much better. When dozens of mortars start firing on land and continue to suppress the enemy, Gao Yang seizes the time to continue to dig his bunker.


    "Report, three rows of anti tank missiles are ready!"


    Finally, when the enemy was effectively suppressed by artillery fire, the anti tank missile was finally set up.


    The distance was only about 1500 meters. Within the best effective range of the anti tank missile, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "fire!"


    While roaring, Gao Yang continued to dig his bunker, but after a while, he dug a small pit deep enough for him to squat in, but the anti tuck missile still failed to launch.


    Before Gao Yang asked, he looked up and found the problem. Their artillery fire was too dense, which blew up the sand and dust around the tank. However, the at-14 anti tank missile was semi-automatic laser guided, and the dust concentration was too high. The laser beam emitted by the laser irradiator could not penetrate the dust at all, so he could not lock the target.


    Gao Yang can''t help laughing and crying for a moment. The same problem was encountered when Americans hit Iraq. Although the laser guidance technology is now very mature, and the ability of the laser beam to pass through smoke or clouds is much stronger than the first generation of guidance laser, it can penetrate dust, but it still has some difficulty. Especially when the dust concentration is very high, the guidance laser beam is basically useless.


    Gao Yang''s artillery suppression successfully suppressed the enemy, but also provided protection for the enemy''s tanks. For Gao Yang''s existing equipment, there is no way to solve the problem. If you want to continue to fight tanks, you can only suspend the artillery fire and wait until the dust concentration is reduced before using anti tank missiles.

 Chapter 600

    The fierce artillery attack brought some trouble to Gao Yang. However, they are the firing party. It must be the British who have big trouble.


    Gao Yang was determined to stop the shelling in order to restore his vision and kill the enemy tanks, but before he gave the order, the British tanks rushed out of the dust with indomitable momentum.


    Gao Yang wants to kill the British tanks, and the British want to kill his artillery positions, which is absolutely more urgent than Gao Yang.


    A chieftain tank first rushed out of the area not covered by sand and dust. As soon as it had a view, the chieftain tank fired immediately, and the shells bloomed in the artillery position.


    The second tank also rushed out. This time it was a t-55 tank. Similarly, the second tank fired immediately after it rushed out of the dust.


    Gao Yang was very dissatisfied. He shouted in the walkie talkie, "fire! Fire! Are you watching the play in the third row!"


    In the roar, the first anti tank missile finally hit out. The anti tank missile went straight to the chieftain tank with a flying track up and down, and then plunged into the turret with a loud noise.


    The Sheikh tank stopped. At the same time, the second anti tank missile also hit out. The target was the t-55. The missile also hit the turret.


    After a loud noise, the t-55 tank waited for a moment, and two large explosions occurred inside the tank. The ammunition carried on the t-55 tank exploded and lifted the tank turret into the air.


    The t-55 became a pile of burning scrap iron, but the rushed chieftain tank started again after a pause. However, this time, the chieftain tank did not continue to move forward, but retreated at full speed.


    The anti tank missile failed to destroy the Sheikh tank, which is not a special accident. The protection performance of the Sheikh tank is much better than t55. The warhead of the anti tank missile is an armor breaking warhead. Although it is powerful, there are many reasons that will affect the power of the missile. For example, different angles when hitting the tank armor will greatly reduce the damage effect of the anti tank missile.


    It is possible that the armor of which tank has not been punctured, or that after the armor has been punctured, the crew in the vehicle has not been fatally injured, and there is still room to drive the tank back. However, it is not surprising that the Sheikh tank was hit by a missile but was not completely destroyed.


    The Sheikh tank quickly returned to the dust area, making the anti tank missile ineffective again.


    In a short time, we can see many things. For example, the chieftain tank can not shoot accurately in the dust. It can be concluded that the chieftain tank is a very old model and is not equipped with a thermal imager, but the protection effect is still good.


    Although a tank was destroyed, the situation is still unclear and the battle is not easy to fight.


    If the front can not penetrate the armor of the Sheikh tank, fight from the side or rear where the armor is weak. It takes time to move and deploy the anti tank missile, but now that the missile is ready and the enemy tank is within range, there is no need to move.


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "artillery cease fire, anti tank missiles are ready to attack, don''t be afraid to waste missiles, be sure to solve the enemy''s tanks."


    The artillery stopped fire and anti tank missiles were ready. After Gao Yang gave the order, he continued to dig his bunker desperately until the dust dispersed.


    However, when Gao Yang''s bunker was enough to cover him, the diffuse dust was almost scattered and no longer affected his sight. Gao Yang looked up and found that he had lost the trace of the tank and the enemy''s tank had run away.


    When he found that the enemy''s tanks had been evacuated, Gao Yang immediately said, "teach the company, one row and two rows continue to detour, the third row is on standby, and the missiles are ready to fire at any time."


    After speaking on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "go!"


    Satan mercenary regiment continues to move forward. The eyes of an army are not so good. If you want to see more things, you have to get closer, and getting closer means more danger.


    The newly dug bunker will be abandoned before it is used, but this kind of thing is not called a thing on the battlefield.


    The Satan mercenary regiment began to advance towards the position they had just shelled. The speed was not fast. People opened a distance of at least 20 meters from each other and pushed slowly along the scattered line.


    After the extremely long march, Gao Yang climbed to the small sand dune completely turned over by the gunfire. When he had a vision, Gao Yang just looked forward and whispered in the walkie talkie: "Teach the company to occupy the forest land on my right, establish an anti tank position, advance the third platoon, and follow-up troops to keep up. Our enemy built the defense line on the second sand dune, coordinate B4, start artillery preparation, three rocket tests, and fire!"


    With the map, Gao Yang already had a detailed understanding of the terrain around gaisalai, so before he arrived at gaisalai, Gao Yang set the coordinates with Zhou Zhou according to the satellite map and military map. It doesn''t matter if the artillery doesn''t know, but Zhou Zhou knows.


    After waiting for a few tens of seconds, with three rockets, three smoke pillars formed by explosion appeared in the high field of vision.


    If it was the artillery commanded by gro liaofuzhi, Gao Yang would not want to surpass shooting at all, but with Zhou Zhou Zhou, it would be OK to surpass shooting, so Gao Yang now acts as an artillery observer.


    When he found that the landing point of the rocket was very accurate, Gao Yang immediately said: "the rocket has full fire, one round of concentrated firing, release!"


    With the sound of rockets, another round of shelling came.


    Gao Yang''s heart has no other feeling except Shuang. The big artillery doctrine is fun. No matter how high your individual quality is, throw a round of shells and play with eggs.


    Only in places like Somalia can we gather 107mm rockets and 60mm mortars and feel like a big artillery. In countries with a little strength, 105mm, 122mm, 152mm, 155mm and 203mm barrel howitzers of various calibres let people know what real artillery is every minute. As for mortars, there is no need to mention them, It''s not enough to look at rockets, because the countries that can use rockets on a large scale in the real sense are China and Russia. Playing big artillery in front of these two countries is just boring. Even the United States has to stand aside.


    Not to mention whether the big artillery doctrine is outdated, but in Somalia, the big artillery is synonymous with invincibility on the battlefield faced by the skeleton Gang!


    While Gao Yang was observing the effect of the shelling, others dispersed and quickly checked the position. After summarizing, Li JinFang quickly reported the enemy''s damage to him.


    "According to the report, about 16 enemy bodies were found, and no wounded were found. The bodies were basically white and should be British. However, we can''t make a clear judgment because the bodies are basically in pieces."


    Hearing Li JinFang''s report, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. It seems that the first round of artillery attack has given the enemy a great surprise. Although there are about 16 bodies, the relatively complete bodies and wounded must have been taken away. Only the broken bodies that can''t be cleaned up will be left. It is estimated that the enemy''s casualties are at least 30 to 50.


    The British are veterans. They won''t be crowded into a group to be shot, so it''s really beyond Gao Yang''s expectation that they can cause so much damage to the enemy, but it also proves from the side how fierce the gunfire of the skeleton Gang just now.


    Who would have expected Somali pirates to play with big artillery?


    If you didn''t expect this, you deserve to be shot.


    Anyway, the British certainly did not expect that they would encounter large-scale artillery fire. If they had even a little preparation, they would not have suffered such a big loss in the first round of artillery fire.


    The enemy has retreated to the second line of defense, and must be in a hurry. Gao Yang can see the retreating tanks, but the tanks also hid behind the sand dunes on the second line of defense.


    After the enemy was suppressed by gunfire again, he shouted loudly: "mortars move forward and shoot indirectly. The enemy lacks gunfire, but we must be careful of their tank guns and mechanism guns on armored vehicles."


    Before the high voice fell, five BMP-2 armored vehicles appeared from the enemy''s second line of defense, and then started shooting at their position. The remaining two enemy tanks also raised their gun barrels and began shelling the artillery positions that have always posed a great threat to them.


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to go too far. When they found that the enemy''s armored vehicle was out, they immediately retreated. When the 30mm mechanism gun on the armored vehicle began to power, they had hidden behind the sand dune, at least they didn''t have to worry about the enemy''s direct fire.


    The plan can''t keep up with the change. This is especially normal on the battlefield. The assault war has become a space war fought by both sides with heavy firepower. The British didn''t expect this outcome at all, but Gao Yang has at least made some preparations.


    Although the progress is not very smooth, Gao Yang curbs the impulse to laugh. He has prepared a large artillery to surprise the British people, and takes the artillery as the key to victory or defeat. Now, Gao Yang has a strong feeling of conspiracy success.


    Hiding behind the sand dunes, after a satisfied breath, he said in the walkie talkie: "three guns, let the artillery continue, slow down the firing speed, but don''t stop, you can do some extensible shooting, don''t be too regular, well, it''s best if they don''t feel safe there."


    After giving orders to the artillery, Gao Yang immediately said on the frequency of the Teaching Company: "teaching company, pay attention to observing the enemy''s movements and establish an anti tank position as soon as possible, but it is not sure not to fire. If you fire as much as possible, you will have to kill the enemy''s tanks. As for armored vehicles, as long as they don''t attack suddenly, you can let them go first."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he heard the company commander of the Teaching Company yell: "report, the enemy infantry launched an attack under the cover of armored vehicles. They are heading in your direction. Please give instructions."

 Chapter 601

    There are still people who dare to rush over under gunfire. These people are brave enough.


    The distance between the two sand dunes is about one kilometer, which is the distance where machine guns and large caliber machine guns can exert their power. Gao Yang dare not take the risk to observe in front of him. He can only ask in the walkie talkie: "how many people are the enemy attacking? Describe what you see in detail."


    "According to the report, the number of local personnel is about 100. Moving forward under the cover of four armored vehicles, they have rushed out of the scope covered by our artillery fire. Now the artillery fire does not hit them very much. In addition, they are all black and waving flags. In this case, they dare to launch an attack. I guess they should be from the youth party."


    It turned out to be the Somali Youth Party, those ultra fanatical fundamentalist lunatics. No wonder they are so fierce or so stupid.


    After receiving the news, Gao Yang said without thinking: "don''t fire without orders. Put them close and fight again. Teach the company to be ready to kill the enemy''s armored vehicles."


    After giving the instruction company an order, Gao Yang immediately said to Zhou Zhou, "three guns, someone rushed over. You set up an artillery blockade about 50 meters in front of me. Fire again after receiving the order. Fight hard!"


    Just as the British refused to launch an attack when the skeleton Gang landed for fear that the skeleton gang would return to the sea, Gao Yang could order the enemy''s attack to be fought back with a round of artillery fire, but he didn''t do so. Instead, he was ready to wait for the enemy to get close and give them a cruel, so that they didn''t even have a chance to go back.


    After giving orders to Zhou Zhou Zhou, Gao Yang smiled on Satan''s communication channel and said, "guys, you all know that there are guests coming. My idea is to eliminate them in front of us. Now, get ready."


    After waiting for about ten minutes, the commander of the Teaching Company shouted in the walkie talkie: "report, the enemy is 200 meters ahead of you."


    "Continue to observe, put the enemy within 100 meters in front of us and fight again!"


    "Report, the enemy launched an impact and has entered the 100 meter range. We have locked the enemy armored vehicle. Please give instructions."


    Knowing that the enemy had entered the range of 100 meters, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "fight!"


    Four no anti tank missiles suddenly flew out of the woods on their right. At the same time, the chirp of mortars also sounded. Then, while three armored vehicles were blown up, the falling shells also exploded in the charging crowd.


    There is no problem that the at-14 missile hits the armored vehicle. The armored vehicle is like a dumpling with thin skin and big filling in front of the anti tank missile. There is no reason why it can''t be penetrated. Regardless of whether it is right or not, in short, it will definitely become a fireball.


    One anti tank missile was empty, but the first and second platoons carried six anti tank missiles. As soon as one missile fell empty, two missiles were immediately launched and hit the remaining armored vehicle one after another.


    All the armored vehicles were destroyed, and the infantry who followed the armored vehicles came to a worse end. After a mortar shell fell, everyone immediately fell to the ground, but when these people lay down, at least half of them were either dead or injured.


    The shells are still falling, but the killing effect is not so good, but those who launch the charge certainly have no chance to stand up. Although they stay in place and wait for death, they must die faster when they stand up.


    Just then, Irene, who was close to Gao Yang, shouted at him, "Sir, why do these people come back and take the initiative to die? Is this a conspiracy?"


    The enemy''s actions are unreasonable. Gao Yang doesn''t understand it, but if there is a conspiracy, it must also be a conspiracy within the enemy. Now that they are fighting, what conspiracy can the enemy play against them.


    Gao Yang shouted to Irene: "don''t forget, they are four families working together. If I were those British, I would also like to let those madmen of the Somali youth party take the initiative to die. It''s better to die clean, so that they can be quiet."


    Irene still said with a distressed face: "even if you want those crazy people to take the initiative to die, will the British take four armored vehicles?"


    Irene asked about the point, but Gao Yang didn''t know the answer. He climbed a few steps, looked quickly, and said loudly, "I don''t know why the enemy would take the initiative to die, and I''m willing to take four armored vehicles for this. However, whatever he is, he''ll know when he catches a few prisoners after the war. As for now, I''d better take the time to kill the enemy."


    After a glance, Gao Yang was even more confused, because at this time, the British saved artillery support. Although they had been beaten into burning scrap iron, it could still be seen that four type 69 armored vehicles came to die, and BMP-2 armored vehicles, the main force of artillery suppression, did not come.


    If you can''t figure it out, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie: "three guns, stop shelling and report the consumption of ammunition."


    The mortar shelling stopped immediately. Then Zhou Zhou said on the walkie talkie, "report, the rocket has hit a base of one and a half, consumed more than half, and the mortar consumed a base."


    The artillery brought three ammunition bases. When they ran out of shells, they had to wait for logistics to deliver them. At present, ammunition consumption is a little too fast.


    "Stop the shelling and wait for the order," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Big artillery doctrine is easier said than done. If there are more guns, there will be more shells. Therefore, the test of big artillery doctrine is not the number of guns, but logistics.


    When the shelling stopped, he shouted loudly: "guys, in order to save some shells, let''s finish the rest of the work. Shoot freely and kill all the enemies who are not dead. If you can''t confirm whether they are dead, you can add a shot."


    Gao Yang has always been somewhat resistant to killing prisoners of war or enemies who have lost their resistance. In the past, if he could not kill, he would not kill. Even if the situation forced him to kill, more often, groliov took the initiative to do the job without waiting for him to speak.


    This time Gao Yang immediately gave the order to shoot all local soldiers. Groliov was quite surprised. He looked at Gao Yang and said, "your order this time is straightforward? Can I ask why? Are you used to killing, or is there any other reason?"


    He shrugged and said: "I still have the original purpose. Although we are not qualified to become prisoners of war, killing prisoners of war is certainly not a good thing. If we should kill them, we should not kill them if we can. However, for these fanatical lunatics of the youth party, I think it is the best choice to kill them directly, and I won''t have any psychological burden. In fact, killing these people makes me feel very successful."

 Chapter 602

    The British stopped their fire cover and raised their heads. They were able to shoot one by one at a short distance.


    After tossing and turning and shooting with guns for several rounds, they certainly won''t leave the enemy alive. Then Gao Yang and they returned to the back of the sand dune.


    After returning to the safety zone, groliov gestured to Gao Yang and said, "I have determined a problem, that is, not only do we want those al Shabab people to die, but also those British people."


    Gao Yang also felt a little too relaxed. His relaxation was not normal. The enemy seemed to deliberately push the Al Shabab people out to die. Then, after those al Shabab people did come to die, he simply stopped the fire suppression and watched Gao Yang slowly clean up the battlefield.


    On the battlefield, it is not common for the enemy and us to cooperate with each other to kill a man and horse, but it is by no means absent. This time, it is the people of the youth party who are in a tragic role, starting with the Satan mercenary regiment and the skeleton Gang, while the British cooperate very well.


    After groliov finished, he said with a smile, "believe it or not, if we hadn''t fought with the British now, they must have fought with the youth party. No, to be exact, the Youth Party fought with them."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "Al Shabab people are like cancer. Normal people don''t want them to continue to exist. Therefore, the British must be happy to kill them with our hands, and we are happy to do so. Now I just wonder how the British can let al Shabab people die."


    Gao Yang moved aside to groliov''s side and said, "maybe these idiots are not bewitched by the British, but come voluntarily. Maybe, well, now tell me what you think we should do in this situation. Tommy, you can also give advice."


    Gao Yang has little experience in large-scale combat, but groliov has participated in two Chechen wars, and Tommy has also participated in the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. They are still very experienced.


    Tommy looked at groliov first, thought about it for a moment, shook his head and said, "there''s no good way. The current situation can only attack."


    Groliov spit on the ground and said angrily, "I hate the desert. Well, Tommy is right. At present, we can only attack. If our goal is to kill the British, there is no need to surround them. We just need to bite the British firmly, and don''t care about the rest."


    What groliov said was the same as what Gao Yang thought. After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "if we make a strong attack, our casualties may be very large. In addition, the enemy has tanks and armored vehicles, and the assault force is very strong. We must guard against the enemy''s counter impact. Therefore, the defense line should be very thick."


    Groliov sighed and said: "Obviously, we have to prepare for a bad battle. The enemy''s tanks are not live targets, and our missile shooters are inexperienced. If the British want to withdraw now, we can''t stop them at all. If the British still plan to fight to the death with us, we have to be careful. It''s hard for us to deal with the enemy''s tanks and armored vehicles."


    The soldiers of the skeleton Gang have great limitations. When facing the enemy of pure infantry, everything is not a problem, but when they are against the British and the British are prepared for large-scale artillery, it is difficult to fight. To be exact, the skeleton Gang lacks the ability to attack fortified positions.


    Gao Yang knocked twice on his helmet and said with a distressed face: "there''s no way. Let''s make a tentative attack. We can''t drag it. The intelligence shows that the British have sufficient night fighting equipment, almost one person. If we drag it to night, our war will be more difficult."


    Tommy also nodded and said, "yes, our missile shooters are inexperienced. If they wait until night, the enemy''s tanks and armored vehicles will be more difficult to deal with, and the threat of artillery to enemy infantry will also be reduced. It''s best to win the enemy during the day."


    There are no undead people in war. Gao Yang has been trying to avoid fighting that will cause a large number of casualties, but now it seems that he can''t fight for fear of casualties.


    After discussing for a few words and making up his mind, Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie: "command and teach the first platoon of the company to attack the enemy from the right wing, the second platoon of the company to attack the enemy from the front, and the artillery will provide cover five minutes after the attack."


    Gao Yang is determined to launch a tentative attack, but if the tentative attack goes well, the attack will become a formal strong attack, and the follow-up troops will be put into it immediately.


    On the modern battlefield, under the threat of automatic firepower, it is impossible to send thousands of troops to kill the past together. In the current situation, there are a lot of troops to attack by sending three platoons, that is, one company at a time.


    The front terrain of the battlefield is very narrow. When it is laid out as a team and launched an impact, the front of the battlefield can not accommodate more people. The width of the front battlefield is to accommodate the troops of two platoons. Of course, if the human sea tactics are really used at the expense of human life, it is not a problem to squeeze tens of thousands of people on the 500 meter wide front battlefield, but doing so will only become a problem Just a meaningless living target.


    The basis of praising them to teach the company is the three three-thirds system tactics of China, and the skeleton Gang imitates the unit structure established by the Chinese army, which is basically the embodiment of the three-thirds system tactics.


    Each of the three platoons is a group. There are three classes in a platoon. Each class is a class group, and the class group is divided into three groups. The smallest unit is a triangular attack formation formed by three people, and the group with many people is only five people.


    In the three three three system tactics, there are many things, such as one point, two sides, three groups and one team. The organizational system of these things is the tactics, and the tactics is the organizational system. In actual combat, the division of labor within the group is clear, and the individual members attack, cover, support and perform various duties. However, to enlarge the scale is to carry out the same attack and cover between small groups and groups, and then enlarge it between classes, In fact, the collaboration between platoons is not much different from that between individuals.


    In the three three systems system, the management of daily life can become a part of tactical training. When fighting a war, the system and tactics seem to be integrated. Soldiers don''t have to think about anything, just listen to the command of the team leader.


    The organizational structure and tactics of the "three three" system are extremely suitable for fighting on the scale of units below the company level. When it comes to war skills, it is natural for commanders to think highly of them.


    With the foundation they laid and the careful training after Jiang Yun arrived, the infantry tactics in the skeleton Gang have been trained very mature. After the impact, the three platoons are very determined to move forward, and the interval between the soldiers is also large. The enemy''s intensive firepower will not have much effect.


    There was no problem with the soldiers'' tactical execution and actions, but after the assault, Gao Yang immediately found that the casualties were too large, which was beyond his bearing range. Just after the attack, before the distance of the attack, ten people fell down, and at this time, the attack troops moved less than 100 meters.


    After discovering that the skeleton gang had anti tank missiles, the enemy moved their tanks and armored vehicles behind the naturally formed sand dunes, but after the attack, especially when they wanted to attack the enemy''s tanks with anti tank missiles, the British suddenly opened fire almost at the same time.


    "Report, the enemy''s precision firepower is too fierce. We can''t operate anti tank missiles or even approach missiles¡°


    "Report, this is the second platoon of the teaching company. Two of our anti tank missiles were damaged by the enemy¡°


    "Report, teach that the third platoon of the company is hit by enemy precision fire, and we can''t launch anti tank missiles¡°


    The tank guns, which had been silent for a long time, opened fire again, while the machine guns and light and heavy machine guns on the armored vehicles opened fire together. What is important is that the enemy''s primary target is to teach the company''s anti tank missile operators, but the soldiers who are attacking are not given special treatment, and even fire suppression is not carried out. Therefore, the biggest casualties are not the attacking team members, but to advance One who provides cover for an attacker.


    A little observation shows that the enemy''s artillery fire and heavy machine guns are not the main causes of casualties. The main reason for the excessive casualties is that the enemy''s snipers are too powerful. The operators of anti tank missiles are also one kilometer closer to the enemy and about 1400 meters away. At such a distance, they are shot by the British one by one I can''t lift my head.


    Even if the three platoons that launched the assault rushed in front of the enemy, they couldn''t do anything about the enemy''s tanks, so they were dead end after they rushed, and it''s more likely that they couldn''t rush at all.


    Gao Yang screamed in the walkie talkie, "the assault team retreats! Everyone is hidden to prevent being found by enemy snipers!"


    Gao Yang knows which British people have snipers and large caliber anti equipment sniper rifles, but he doesn''t know that the enemy''s snipers are so powerful.


    The soldiers who launched the assault did not encounter too many casualties during the attack, but when they stopped moving and began to retreat, they suffered heavy casualties. When the three platoons returned to the starting place, they paid the price of killing 11 people, and there were no casualties, because they were fired by machine guns, large caliber machine guns, or anti equipment sniper rifles A bullet will die.


    The British attacked almost at the same time as Gao Yang, but Gao Yang sent commandos and the British snipers opened fire.


    British snipers have been patient, but as soon as they opened fire, they gave Gao Yang a heavy blow. After waiting patiently, they suddenly opened fire at the same time until they found almost all the anti tank missile positions of the skeleton gang. However, with such a sudden and fierce attack, Gao Yang almost lost all the anti tank missiles.

 Chapter 603

    Without anti tank missiles, Gao Yang can''t imagine the consequences.


    "Hide the anti tank missile! It can''t be damaged by the enemy. Be prepared to deal with the impact of the enemy''s armor!"


    After yelling in the walkie talkie, he shouted to Tommy: "worker bee, anti sniper operation."


    Tommy quickly removed the mortar barrel behind him, and after Gao Yang gave an order, all those who carried shells for Tommy immediately began to approach Tommy and were ready to give Tommy their shells.


    Tommy is secondary to anti sniping. The main person must be Cui Bo. For a distance of more than 1000 meters, the range of Gao Yang''s rifle is not enough. Even if you use long-range ammunition, the limit is only more than 1100 meters. At this time, only Cui Bo''s large caliber sniper rifle can reach the other party''s sniper.


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and said, "rabbit! Look at you!"


    Cui Bo nodded, took a deep breath, dragged his rifle and quickly climbed to the top of the sand dune. After slightly exposing his head and observing the enemy''s position, he immediately spread a large and thick sand camouflage cloth in front of him.


    When a 12.7mm sniper rifle is fired, the shock wave at the muzzle is too strong. As long as one shot is fired, the shock wave will stir up a lot of sand and dust. If you don''t lay a piece of cloth or wet the ground with water, you have to wait a while to fire two shots as long as you shoot, and it is very easy to expose the position. Therefore, it is necessary to lay a piece of cloth on the ground.


    No, Gao Yang also climbed to Cui Bo''s side. When Cui Bo arranged his sniper position, Gao Yang held a telescope to search for the trace of the enemy sniper.


    After Cui Bo paved the cloth in front of him, Gao Yang immediately said, "wind direction, north by west, wind force 4, regular wind, humidity 37, no enemy sniper was found, and the enemy hid well."


    Gao Yang and Cui bogang didn''t see the enemy''s sniper shooting, and they couldn''t analyze the trajectory on the person hit by the sniper, so they can only rely on visual search, but the sniper must be careful to hide himself. It''s not easy to want visual search.


    Cui Bo put his eyes behind the sight. He didn''t open the bracket and tried to reduce the height of the gun. When using a big gun such as Barrett M82, he made it difficult to move the gun.


    Cui Bo only searched for less than ten seconds with the sight, and suddenly fired a shot. Gao Yang didn''t expect Cui Bo to shoot so soon. Without psychological preparation, he was buzzing in his ears by the huge gunshot of Cui Bo.


    After treble shot, he immediately shouted, "get out!"


    Cui Bo pulled his gun in one hand and his cloth in the other, and Gao Yang immediately stepped back after hearing Cui Bo''s cry.


    When he retreated to the position behind the sand dune where he would not be hit by the enemy''s bullets, TREB said in a hurry: "find the enemy sniper and confirm the hit."


    After that, TREB breathed and said, "good luck. I found one so soon."


    Although Cui Bo spread a cloth, after shooting, it still aroused some dust. Although it will not affect Cui Bo''s follow-up observation, it is enough to expose the position. If the enemy has snipers to pay attention here and stay in place, he will die. Gao Yang looked at it and said, "change the position and continue."


    When looking for a new shooting position, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "rabbit, how did you find the other side''s sniper? Also, it''s 1300 meters. Are you sure you killed the other side?"


    Cui Bo smiled proudly and said, "I observed that position. When I looked again just now, there was a bush there. It can''t be wrong. It''s the enemy''s camouflage. Although I can''t distinguish the enemy''s figure, I can''t shoot the wrong position. Ha ha, after I shot, I saw a lot of blood at the aiming position. I must have hit it."


    The focus of precision shooter and sniper is different. Gao Yang is a precision shooter and can also be a sniper, but the real sniper of Satan mercenary regiment is Cui Bo.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well done, continue to play."


    Cui Bo pointed to the position on the right and said, "there must be enemy snipers there, otherwise they can''t hit the anti tank missiles in the first and second rows of the company. You should reach the snipers in that position. Let''s separate."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, act separately and be careful. If you encounter a target that is difficult to deal with, let Tommy help you fight, shoot together and fight for one fatal blow."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and went to the right side of the dune, while Cui Bo changed his position and climbed to the top of the dune again.


    The beach was flat and the view was good, but the enemy built a fortification along a naturally formed sand dune. Instead of digging a trench, they piled ring bunkers with sand.


    It is suggested that the circular bunker should be able to form cross fire, so it can not be arranged in a straight line, but staggered in front and back. Gao Yang first observed with a telescope and focused on searching for the traces of enemy snipers on the bunker. However, after watching for a long time, he found that under the attack of his own artillery fire, the circular bunker that could not resist mortar shells was empty, There was no trace of anyone.


    The enemy''s position fell into silence, and tanks and armored vehicles did not launch a charge, but hid behind the big sand dunes. The battlefield looked empty, but Gao Yang searched carefully, but he still couldn''t find the enemy''s shadow.


    Gao Yang searched the place within the range. After he didn''t find any valuable trace within the range, he reluctantly turned his eyes to a farther place. Soon, he saw a man with a big gun running quickly, running from a circular fortification to the back of the big sand dune, and then quickly hid in a circular fortification.


    Gao Yang was very anxious. The man he found was outside his range, about 1200 to 1300 meters. It seemed that the sniper didn''t want to stay in the bunker, just wanted to hide for a while, and then he would leave quickly.


    "Rabbit, I found a target. He hid behind the bunker. Ziao, I can''t point out which one!"


    Gao Yang wants to remind Cui Bo, but the bunkers look similar, and there is no reference nearby. Gao Yang wants to remind Cui Bo, but he can''t immediately and accurately report which bunker it is. When he is eager to find out the characteristics of the bunker to inform Cui Bo, the sniper hidden behind the bunker runs out again.


    Gao Yang thought he was going to lose this rare opportunity, but when the sniper just ran out of the bunker, he heard Cui Bo''s gun. Then he watched the sniper in the telescope. When he ran out of the bunker for almost three meters, a large blood mist burst out around his body, and then fell to the ground.


    Only then did treble''s proud cry ring.


    "I found him early. Hey, hey, wait for him to come out. Look how accurate we measured in advance. One shot hit, ha ha! This shot is amazing!"

 Chapter 604

    Trabb shot and killed two enemy snipers, which helped the situation, but did not play a decisive role.


    The skeleton Gang''s current situation is safe, but in fact, the situation is very bad.


    The losses have been reported. Six of the ten anti tank missile systems have been destroyed, and only five usable missiles remain of the remaining four anti tank missile systems.


    It''s right to make targeted arrangements according to the enemy''s equipment, but Gao Yang is too optimistic about the role that anti tank missiles can play. Anti tank missiles are indeed born to restrain tanks, but the role of anti tank missiles is far from enough to make tanks disappear from the battlefield.


    In other words, the plan to destroy enemy tanks with a small number of anti tank missiles has completely failed.


    No one can do nothing. No one can really master everything. Gao Yang is certainly no exception. He made mistakes on a battlefield he is not familiar with. He thought too simple about anti tank. In other words, he placed too high expectations on the soldiers of the teaching company, but there is no way. The skeleton gang has too little foundation and insufficient strength. It is useless to say anything.


    Ulyanko sent anti tank missiles and sent people to train the soldiers of the company on how to use these missiles. But now, the missile shooter lacks experience, which greatly reduces the use effect of anti tank missiles.


    Mistakes are not terrible. Just correct the plan in time. The only question is whether the enemy can give him the opportunity to correct his mistakes.


    "Pay attention to hiding anti tank missiles, change the launch position in time, be careful not to be found by the enemy, be careful of the enemy''s attack, only hit tanks, not armored vehicles."


    After giving the order to the teaching company, Gao Yang turned to the frequency of the follow-up forces and said, "the second company, the third company and the fourth company should strengthen the rocket launchers to the first company and the sixth company. If the enemy attacks with tanks, put the tanks in the past, hit the enemy''s armored vehicles with rocket launchers, and the artillery should be prepared for anti infantry."


    The skeleton Gang''s lack of attack ability is a big problem. In previous battles, the skeleton gang has never encountered a battle that needs to attack. When attacking gaisalai for the first time, it encountered a major failure without entering the city or encountering the enemy''s tanks. This time, the enemy''s strength is stronger after having tanks, but the strength of the skeleton Gang is limited.


    After issuing the order, it will take some time for the strengthened personnel to arrive, but this time is not a weak period. The teaching company, the first company and the sixth company carry a lot of rockets, including RPG-7 and rpg-26. These rockets are not powerful enough to hit tanks, but there is still no problem to hit armored vehicles.


    Gao Yang is only worried that the enemy will use tanks to launch an impact, but facts have proved that whatever he is afraid will come.


    Two chieftain tanks and a type 69 tank rushed towards the sand dune where they were. One of the chieftain tanks had been hit by an anti tank missile, but now it seems that the damaged chieftain tank was not serious.


    Gao Yang was a little worried. The Satan mercenary regiment was at the forefront of the battlefield. There was no place to hide. The tank would arrive soon at a distance of 1000 meters.


    This is the end of acting as an eye. We must stand at the forefront of the battlefield. Although most of the people of the first and sixth companies are around us, when facing tanks, pure infantry lacking anti tank ability can not serve as an effective barrier for them.


    Gao Yang, they have to do the infantry themselves.


    The huge volume and fast speed of the tank, together with the main gun and machine gun, can give people a strong psychological deterrent. For these skeleton soldiers who have almost never seen a tank before, the deterrent effect is stronger.


    When he saw the enemy''s tanks rushing out from behind the sand dunes, Gao Yang shouted at Cui Bo, "rabbit, come back, little fly, prepare your bazooka."


    Of course, Frye is not the only one who is going to use the bazooka. In fact, including Gao Yang, the Satan mercenary regiment has an RPG in addition to Cui Bo. They don''t carry it by themselves, but the soldiers of the first and sixth companies bring a lot. Just ask for one.


    Frye''s bazooka is different from others. He brings two AT-4 disposable bazookas made in Sweden and is equipped with high explosive armor piercing projectiles. Compared with RPG, his bazooka has better armor piercing ability.


    In addition to three tanks, there were five armored vehicles, all of which were BMP-2.


    BMP-2 followed behind the tank and rushed fiercely. When attacking the front battlefield, it did not forget to use mechanism guns to suppress the fire in the flanking woods.


    Without warning, the battle suddenly became white hot.


    "Spread out! Spread out! Avoid the front of the tank and hit the side and rear! Teach the company to fight the tank at all costs now!"


    Seeing the origin of the tank, Gao Yang said that they were ready to move laterally. There was no chance to hit the front of the tank with a rocket launcher, but there was still a chance to hit the weak armor on the side and back of the tank.


    The remaining anti tank missiles of the teaching company opened fire. Now there are two at-14s on the front and two on the side of the tank. When the tank left the cover to launch an impact, the people of the teaching company began to aim, but before the missile was launched, a tank struck first. After stopping, it was just a shot, It blew up a team operating missiles, including man and man missiles.


    One set of anti tank missiles was destroyed, and the remaining three completed the launch, but the flanking missiles failed to control the launched missiles when hitting the horizontal tank, and the tank successfully avoided the missiles. Only one frontal at-14 not only completed the launch, but also accurately hit the enemy''s tank.


    The hit tank was type 69. After the frontal hit, the tank immediately stopped in place, and then the tank hatch was opened. A tank crew hurriedly wanted to climb out of the tank, but when he just climbed out of the tank hatch and could escape by jumping off the tank, the ammunition inside the tank exploded badly, and the tank crew was blown up with the turret.


    Although one tank was knocked down, the situation was not reversed. One of the two Sheikh tanks rushed from the sand dune where they were hiding, while the other drove directly to the top of the sand dune, and then jumped down from the sand dune with flying sand.


    The enemy''s most concern is the anti tank missile. After discovering the trace of the anti tank missile, the tank and armored vehicles opened fire together. Now, the anti tank missile has been lost.


    The machine guns on the tank kept firing, but Gao Yang hid behind the sand dunes and was not afraid of the tank machine guns. Only after the tank rushed out from their side and overhead, Gao Yang''s mind couldn''t help shaking.


    Gunfire, gunfire, shouting, desperate screams, the battlefield was in a mess, but fortunately, after the tank broke through the defense line, the soldiers of the skeleton gang did not disperse.


    Gao Yang fired the RPG he was carrying towards the rear of the tank that had just crossed from the top of the sand dune. Almost at the same time, at least six or seven rockets hit the rear of the tank at the same time. Although they exploded continuously, the Rockets failed to penetrate the armor at the weak position at the rear of the Sheikh tank.


    Instead of fighting with Gao Yang, the tank continued to attack forward. At this time, Gao Yang picked up a rocket from his feet and loaded it on the launcher. At the same time, he shouted in the walkie talkie: "the target of the tank is the artillery position! Evacuate and abandon the gun!"


    The front line has been broken through. Gaoyang has no way to recover the situation. When fighting with steel, what you need is steel. You can''t get back to heaven by manpower alone.


    Seeing that the tank had gone away, Gao Yang quickly shouted, "fight armored vehicles, fight armored vehicles!"


    Gao Yang turned around, lay on the ground, and then watched a BMP-2 rotating turret appear in front of him.


    The machine guns and machine guns of the armored vehicle were firing. The target was the skeleton soldiers nearby. The distance was only 40 meters. Gao Yang subconsciously fired the rocket launcher, but at the same time, Gao Yang found that the armored vehicle was equipped with an anti rocket grid.


    The anti rocket missile grid is welded with steel bars and installed around the armored vehicle. This grid like steel bar structure has a good protective effect on rockets, especially for RPG-7.


    Gao Yang watched the fire arrow explode, but after the explosion, the armored car was safe and sound, and the armored car''s turret had turned to him.


    He couldn''t stand and be beaten. Gao Yang threw the rocket launcher and turned his head to lie down on the ground. But he just fell down, but he saw another armored car rushing out from the other side.


    Just then, Gao Yang saw Frye launch with AT-4 on his shoulder, and then there was a loud noise behind him. At the same time, groliov and Irene also launched RPG, playing a new armored vehicle.


    The RPG launched by groliov and Irene also failed to work, but just then, Raphael picked up another AT-4 originally belonging to Frye and fired at the side of the armored vehicle only 20 meters in front of him.


    The RPG rocket was detonated in advance by the protective grid, and so was the high explosive armor piercing projectile launched by the AT-4 rocket launcher. However, after the RPG-7 rocket exploded in advance, it could not penetrate the armored vehicle, but although the AT-4 was detonated in advance, it still penetrated the armored vehicle.


    Just a short distance away, the two most threatening armored vehicles were blasted. Then the tail door of the armored vehicle opened, and several black soldiers ran out of the armored vehicle howling, but as soon as they ran out, they fell under the high gun.


    Gao Yang used his rifle to hit the infantry carried by the front armored vehicle, while the infantry behind him were taken care of by groliov and Irene. When the armored vehicle was exploded, the infantry carried were quickly killed.


    Just then, Li JinFang roared, "the enemy''s armored vehicles retreated, and they ran back!"


    The armored vehicle withdrew and Gao Yang got up from the ground. Then he found that the remaining three armored vehicles turned around and retreated back. At this time, Frye also shouted, "the tank has also withdrawn! The tank has turned around to us!"

 Chapter 605

    Gao Yang didn''t know what the enemy wanted. He clearly had an advantage. As long as the tanks rushed into the artillery position, even if there were only two tanks, they could cause a great blow to the artillery, but they gave up their hard won advantage.


    The enemy behaved strangely.


    Avoid the impact route of the tank and lie on the ground. As long as they are not hit by the machine gun on the tank, even if they escape the disaster, they lie on the ground and watch the tank withdraw from both sides.


    Gao Yang''s analysis concluded that after the enemy lost a tank and two armored vehicles, he felt unable to bear such losses before giving up the attack. From the enemy''s point of view, they don''t know how many anti tank missiles the skeleton gang has. They think that the skeleton gang and anti tank missiles are the normal mode of thinking.


    Or, it is possible that the British simply regard the breakthrough of the skeleton Gang''s defense as a trap.


    The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. Not everyone can accurately analyze and grasp the enemy''s weaknesses. The one who can do this is a famous general.


    After waiting for the tanks and armored vehicles to roar and retreat, he shouted loudly: "the British did not attack with the tanks. The people in the armored vehicles are not like pirates, but they are certainly not British, and their cooperation is somewhat out of touch!"


    Groliov shouted, "the enemy armored vehicle is definitely not British, but it is not Somali. I look like a mercenary in Africa. Maybe the British have found a new helper."


    At this time, Zhou Zhou Zhou''s frightened voice came from Gao Yang''s earphone and said, "what''s the matter? My position was almost beaten to pieces just now. Why did the enemy withdraw again?"


    Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie, "I don''t know. We hit an enemy tank and two armored vehicles. Maybe we scared the enemy away again. What''s the situation there now?"


    Zhou Zhou said with lingering fear: "OK, OK, just hid in time. People and guns were all right. The tank withdrew after two guns. The loss was not big."


    The guns of the skeleton gang are small guns, which are very cheap, but it''s not easy for the Gunners to train, so Gao Yang''s meaning is very clear. If they are really rushed to the artillery position by the enemy tanks, they will abandon the guns.


    It''s easy to buy more guns, but the gunner is dead and it takes time to train.


    Knowing that the loss was small, he heaved a sigh and said, "you rearrange the artillery position. Our anti tank missiles have been shot out. Now the anti tank can only rely on rocket launchers. It will be difficult in case of being rushed by tanks again. Disperse the position, even if you have to run."


    After ending the call with Zhou Zhou Zhou, Gao Yang climbed to the top of the sand dune and looked again, but found that the enemy''s tanks retreated and hid again.


    Gao Yang climbed down the sand dune and said with a gloomy face: "it''s not good to fight like this. If the enemy launches another attack and finds that we actually have no anti tank missiles and can''t even deal with the anti rocket launcher grid, it''s really miserable."


    Frye said with a depressed face: "boss, in the information we received, it didn''t say that the British armored vehicle was equipped with a grille. Did the intelligence leak this one, or did the British newly install it?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. The information sent by Justin really didn''t mention the grid. Also, why are only armored vehicles equipped with grids? Tanks don''t?"


    No one can answer Gao Yang''s question, but Gao Yang doesn''t expect to get an answer. He just wants to say his doubts.


    In fact, the anti rocket grille is very simple, that is, a metal mesh made of iron plate or steel bar is hung on the armored vehicle. This thing is of no use to the anti tank gun, but it has a very good protective effect for the high explosive warhead or series armor piercing warhead of the rocket.


    The warheads of anti tank rocket launchers or anti tank missiles are armor piercing warheads. They rely on the liquid metal jet generated by explosion to penetrate the armor. If detonated in advance, the metal jet may not penetrate the armor, or greatly reduce the power. Even if the armor of armored vehicles is penetrated, it will not cause particularly serious consequences.


    BMP-2 armored vehicle could not prevent RPG, but it can prevent it after adding metal grille.


    The anti rocket grid has a good protective effect on the RPG-7 rocket warhead, whether it is a high explosive warhead or a series armor piercing projectile. Although the working mode of the AT-4 high explosive armor piercing warhead is the same, it is more powerful. Therefore, the grid reduces the power of the AT-4, but it is still broken.


    BMP-2 with anti rocket grille can also be damaged because the armor of armored vehicles is very thin, but tanks are different. If the grille is also installed, even t-55 and 69 tanks with weak protection ability are likely to block the attack of anti tank missiles, let alone rocket launchers.


    The enemy is strange everywhere. Gao Yang decides that he can''t wait any longer. The current situation must be changed immediately.


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said loudly, "I must make some calls, big dog, take over my command."


    Gao Yang had to call, but in case of an emergency, someone had to respond at the first time, so he called groliov to take over his command temporarily.


    Gao Yang made the first call to Justin. After Justin got through, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "tell me why there are anti rocket gratings on those British armored vehicles! The second question is whether the British have found new helpers!"


    Justin murmured: "As part of the follow-up information, I''m going to tell you that the British are adding grills to their armored vehicles, which are processed and installed in gaisalai. This is an emergency. The second problem is that the British have indeed found new helpers. Kenyans and mercenaries are not many, a total of 90 people. They fight with armored vehicles and fight with high mortality. The British will not be close Self participation. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "then do you know why they install gratings for armored vehicles but not tanks?"


    Justin smiled and said, "wait until I finish all the new information, so maybe you don''t have to ask. The situation is like this. The British made a business. They basically sold all tanks and armored vehicles to pirates and the Somali youth party. They only kept five BMP-2 armored vehicles and let mercenaries from Kenya drive armored vehicles to fight.


    The current situation is that a group of Pirates bought all the tanks, Al Shabab bought the armored vehicles, and they also wanted to buy the tanks, but the British refused to sell them. Therefore, the British gave priority to adding grids to their armored vehicles, while the tanks and Al Shabab armored vehicles did not. However, the British will certainly add them. It will take time, but it is estimated that tomorrow Day, all tanks and armored vehicles will be equipped with grids.


    In addition, you may want to know that the people driving tanks come from Russia. They are not mercenaries, but they come to Somalia to drive tanks for money. Although the ownership of tanks already belongs to pirates, they are under the command of the British. In addition, the Commission of tank drivers is also paid by the British. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s so messy. It''s too messy."


    "It''s really messy. I''m beginning to admire the British people now. I don''t know how they do it. They let the pirates and Al Shabab people spend money to buy tanks, and then they are willing to accept the command of the British people and be willing to be cannon fodder. Man, you have to admire the British people. They are good at demagoguery and transferring risks. They bought tanks and armored vehicles , resell them to pirates at a high price, and then let the tanks belonging to pirates fight for them. FAK, are those pirates fucking fools? "


    Justin couldn''t help being rude, but his dirty words were said in a tone of admiration, and Gao Yang now admires the British. The European shit stirring stick really deserves its reputation. They can deceive people.


    Gao Yang finally understood how those strange things happened. It''s strange that the British can coordinate on the battlefield.


    After feeling something, Justin continued: "There''s another big thing to tell you. The British have reached a deal with Deyo mather. They temporarily rented four helicopters. I don''t know the model or how much it costs, but I know that Deyo mather is ready to transfer helicopters to Somalia. Man, your battle has been upgraded. Helicopters are going to be used."


    Gao Yang''s eyebrows frowned tighter and said in a deep voice, "when did this happen?"


    "Oh, today, maybe last afternoon or evening. I can''t give you the exact time when they reached a deal, but what I can tell you is that Deyo mather began to prepare a helicopter this morning. This is something that just happened. I can tell you the model of the helicopter soon, but I don''t know yet. In addition, the helicopter will be transported from Egypt to Somalia, If there is no accident, it will be by sea. "


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "OK, thank you for this information. It''s very timely."


    "This is what I should do. You know, as a part of the packaged intelligence, I have the responsibility to inform you of the latest situation, so you took the initiative to call me instead of me, which makes me feel a little sorry. Although I called dozens of seconds later than you, I was still late. In order to make up for this regret, I decided to give you exclusive access The price of intelligence is reduced to $800000. Oh, anyway, how are you thinking? "


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "I''ve thought about it. I don''t think we need to enjoy your treatment of information blockade against the enemy now, because we''re almost finished. Well, that''s it. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang didn''t have time to report the new information to others, so he called wuliyangke directly. As soon as wuliyangke got through the phone, Gao Yang immediately said, "Wuli, we need to rent a helicopter. Hurry up. I don''t care what method you use, you must send it to me as soon as possible."

 Chapter 606

    Ulyanko seemed to have known that Gao Yang would make such a call. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, ulyanko spoke quickly and firmly: "understand, the plane is ready, and the ammunition and fuel required are almost ready. The ship can be launched today. I promise I will send the helicopter as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang was a little incredible and said, "what''s the matter? You seem to know that I will rent a helicopter. Why?"


    Gao Yang must be surprised. What ulyanko said has the meaning of foresight. Even what kind of ammunition he needs can be prepared in advance. This is not what foresight is.


    Uliyangke cleared his throat and said, "ram, the war or small-scale battle triggered by the Somali skeleton gang was not paid attention to at first, but now, I can confirm where you will fight well with the British, and it is an endless battle."


    Gao Yang is really confused. To put it bluntly, he and the British are competing for interests. Just defeat the British and drive them out of Somalia. What is the endless battle? That is a battle in which we must fight to the end and cannot let an enemy go. Even if we defeat the enemy, it will be a failure if we fail to wipe out the enemy completely.


    Confused Gao Yang said curiously again, "URI, I''m really confused. Although I''m in a tense situation and out of the battle, I still hope you can explain it in detail."


    Ulyanko sighed and said, "I received a call this morning. After receiving the call, I began to prepare. Well, it may be difficult for you to understand. Let me put it this way. I received a call from big Ivan, and big Ivan received a call from Deyo mather."


    Dejo Mather, another name, raised his voice and said, "I just heard the name. Does he seem to be your competitor?"


    Ulyanko sighed and said, "listen to me, Gao, listen to me. It seems that you know Deyue. It''s good. I don''t have to explain so much to you. Let''s say that Deyue is a big fire merchant. He is indeed a competitor of big Ivan, but it depends on what aspect to say.


    German treaty mainly sells weapons from the western world, and we, you know, mainly make Russian goods. We all have traditional customers. Therefore, in fact, the competition between German treaty and big Ivan is not as fierce as you think, because they only focus on the big market, and what weapons a country buys is influenced by politics.


    In a sense, Deyo and big Ivan are competitors, and sometimes they can become collaborators. For example, when buying weapons from Deyo and big Ivan, do you think as an arms dealer, you want customers to win or lose immediately, or are you in a stalemate until their last drop of oil and water is squeezed clean? "


    Gao Yang understood as soon as he heard it. For arms dealers, he must hope that the longer the business is done, the better. It is best that both sides of the fight can maintain it, neither win nor lose. There has been a stalemate. People''s brains have become dog brains, and it will not be finished until they have completely wiped out their family wealth.


    After a bitter smile, Gao Yang said helplessly: "it''s really worthy of being an arms dealer. Do you mean that big Ivan has a tacit understanding with Deyue?"


    After a moment of silence, ulyanko whispered: "We can''t just rely on tacit understanding, because sometimes there may be misjudgment, so the most direct way is to let everyone know about something. You know, if we monopolize the market and supply goods to both belligerents at the same time, it will be easy to operate, but if the two supply goods to one customer, we can''t rely on tacit understanding alone."


    Arms dealers are not people who love and goods. When the world is peaceful, they starve to death. Therefore, it is the professional habit of arms dealers to seize an opportunity to make money in death.


    Gao Yang sighed, "what do you want to say when you tell me this?"


    Ulyanko whispered: "I just want you to explain that if you follow the usual practice, I will let you receive the plane at about the same time as the British. At the same time, I will prepare anti-aircraft missiles for you. When you fight on the ground, I will sell you anti-aircraft weapons until the British withdraw or the skeleton Gang withdraw. But this time, big Ivan didn''t intend to do so, so big Ivan refused to talk to Deyo mather We do long-term business together, but give you what you need most immediately, so that you can quickly end the war. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I see. Thank big Ivan for me."


    Ulyanko sighed: "big Ivan owes you a big favor. It''s just a trivial thing to do, so you think I told you this to sell favor to big Ivan. Then you''re wrong. I told you this just because I got a very accurate information from big Ivan, so the next thing is the focus."


    Gao Yang didn''t know why and said, "thank you very much, but is there anything big to happen? I always feel that you are so mysterious and wordy. You really brewing a terrible big news for me."


    Wuliyangke is usually very happy, but I don''t know what''s wrong this time. He sighed three times. After Gao Yang finished, wuliyangke sighed again and said: "Gao, let''s put it this way. I have a good relationship with groliov. We knew each other a long time ago. Although we can''t talk about being good friends and having a good relationship, now I have a better relationship with you. We have experienced some things together. Now we are friends, so I have to ask clearly. Gao, if groliov has anything, you will help him regardless of everything "Is that right?"


    Gao Yang''s heart tightened, and he was more curious. He said directly, "do you still need to ask? Of course, don''t sell off, URI."


    "What I want to say next is related to groliov, you and the whole Satan mercenary regiment. Therefore, I have to be careful and explain it to you as clearly as possible. Gao, listen to me. What I want to say next, you can think it over carefully before deciding whether to tell groliov."


    Gao Yang''s heart was a little tight and said in a deep voice, "speak quickly."


    Ulyanko said in a deep voice: "the exact news is that among the British people you face, there is the homzny mercenary regiment."


    "I haven''t heard of the name. What''s the matter?"


    Ulyanko said quietly: "You may not have heard of this name, but groliov must know it, because the homzny mercenary regiment is the mortal enemy of the Trident mercenary regiment, in other words, groliov''s mortal enemy. That is to say, if groliov knows that his enemy is the homzny mercenary regiment, he will go crazy, and you will see the crazy bloodthirsty side of machine gun artists, so you know now Is it white? "


    Gao Yang suddenly realized that no wonder ulyanko was nagging, because once ulyanko was told the news, the Satan mercenary regiment would be dragged into the water by groliov.


    "Oh..."


    After Gao Yang gave a long cry, he couldn''t help turning his head to look at groliov. Groliov was observing the enemy''s position with a telescope, but didn''t look at him. After Gao Yang turned his head back, he continued: "I see. So it is. But you should know what groliov wants. I will support him to the end. If he wants to go crazy, it''s better to go crazy with him. But can you tell me why?"


    Ulyanko exhaled and said: "I guess you''ll tell groliov, too, but I still have to tell you the news alone so that I don''t do anything inconsistent with your ideas. Well, why can you ask groliov? I won''t say much. Now that I know your attitude, it seems that I can continue to prepare. You''ll fight to the end. Trust me, get ready."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "well, when will the helicopter be delivered? It''s best to send it directly to the battlefield of gaisalai."


    Ulyanko said, "I see. I''ll do everything I can to deliver it to you without your advice. Listen to me, Gao, don''t be excited, don''t be impulsive, drag it if you can. It''s best to drag it until the female deer arrives, and then attack in an all-round way. In particular, it''s important to pay attention to controlling groliov''s mood. Well, in this way, I''ll prepare weapons for you. I''ll watch it myself. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang couldn''t help looking at groliov again. Ulyanko said very seriously, as if groliov would go crazy when he heard the name of homzny.


    Will Gao Yang tell grove?


    Of course!


    No matter what groliov wants to do, Gao Yang will support it to the end and do what he says.


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang said in a loud voice without hesitation: "toad! Take over the command of big dog, big dog, come here, I have something to tell you."


    Several people all looked up, because they knew something big had happened, otherwise they would not have to withdraw from the combat readiness to say a few words, but they immediately turned their attention to the enemy''s position.


    Groliov gave the telescope to Li JinFang, and then quickly slipped down from the sand dune. When he reached Gao Yang, he also said curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang cleared his throat and said, "ulyanko asked me to tell you, well, the homzny mercenary regiment is opposite, fighting with the British."


    Groliov was silent. Groliov didn''t shout or anything, but he immediately raised the muzzle of the sagging machine gun, and then his eyes immediately turned red.


    Gao Yang really doesn''t know that people''s eyes can turn red in an instant. It''s really an instant. In less than a second, the whites of their eyes are full of blood. Isn''t this an instant red eye? What is it?


    Gao Yang was frightened. Groliov was not too young. He was really afraid that groliov died of cerebral hemorrhage. Think about it, his eyes were congested. Even if a blood vessel burst in his brain, it was normal.


    "Calm down!"


    Gao Yang immediately roared loudly. After roaring loudly, he quickly said, "no matter what you think, we will support you. If you want to kill them all, kill them all! So, don''t get excited and treat them as dead people! Calm down! Lengjing!"

 Chapter 607

    Groliov tried to calm himself down, but he couldn''t calm down.


    Groliov tried to keep his expression from changing too violently so that he didn''t look so excited, but the muscles on his face began to beat uncontrollably.


    Mortal enemy, can you not be excited.


    The loud shouting quickly attracted everyone''s attention. They thought something would happen, but after hearing the loud shouting, they also determined that it was something.


    Frye ran to Gao Yang and groliov with a worried face and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Li JinFang didn''t leave, but his eyes still left the telescope and said loudly, "what''s the matter?"


    Groliov''s left hand released a few shots, wiped his mouth with a very slow movement, and said in a slightly trembling voice: "nothing, you don''t have to think too much, I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m just... Well, I''m fine! I have something important to do, I have to kill those Britons!"


    Groliov finally spoke, and he had no cerebral hemorrhage or myocardial infarction. He raised his hand and said slowly, "OK, no matter what you want to do, we will help you, so don''t get excited and think about what you want to do."


    Groliov breathed out and said, "my mortal enemies, my mortal enemies, I have finally found them. Yes, I want to kill all of homzny, all of them!"


    It''s all right for the time being, so Irene also left her position, quickly ran around groliov, and said curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Can I know?"


    Groliov waved his hand and took a deep breath: "well, don''t make a fuss. Everyone returns to their own position. I''m fine."


    After that, groliov looked up, shrugged and said, "don''t worry, I''m really fine. If I were a free mercenary, maybe I would rush up with a machine gun, but now, I have comrades in arms, so now although I''m really angry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    Frye said, "no, big dog, you''d better talk about it. You look so scary. Well, it''s not good to be too excited during the war."


    Gao Yang also said in a hurry: "yes, talk about it. Anyway, it''s very calm and there''s no fight. We have time."


    Groliov was silent for a moment and sighed, "well, you know, Ivan is my best friend. I killed him myself, but Ivan was like that because of the homzny mercenary regiment!"


    Gao Yang immediately knew how deep the feud between groliov and homzny was.


    Groliov continued: "in those years, the Trident and homzny fought a battle in Sierra Leone. As I told you, at that time, in the Trident, I, a sniper called fox, a firepower Raider called dwarf, the iron triangle called Trident, also known as the edge of Trident, and Ivan, who is the handle of Trident.


    The four of us had a very good relationship. In Sierra Leone, when we were in the most difficult time, homtzny joined the enemy''s camp. Then, we were attacked by homtzny. The casualties were heavy. The dwarf died, the fox was seriously injured, and many people were injured. Ivan had to take a large number of stimulants continuously in order to maintain his energy during emergency treatment Addicted to drugs. "


    Groliov couldn''t say any more. He took a breath, shook his head, and then continued: "I''ve been thinking about revenge, but I don''t know where homzny is. A free mercenary can''t find the whereabouts of a mercenary regiment. For many years, I finally met homzny again."


    Ivan, for groliov, is the deepest scar in his heart and will never heal.


    Gao Yang still clearly remembers that groliov talked about the scene when his best and strongest brother died.


    Ivan gave everything he could for groliov, who was a real brother of life and death. In the end, groliov had to shoot Ivan himself.


    In fact, groliov only needs one word. Gao Yang knows what he has to face. It must be immortality. It must be immortality.


    The homzny mercenary regiment is groliov''s mortal enemy, not Satan''s. However, in terms of Gao Yang''s relationship with groliov and groliov''s relationship with Satan''s mercenary regiment owner, the homzny mercenary regiment is groliov''s mortal enemy, that is, the Satan mercenary regiment''s mortal enemy.


    In the mercenary circle, of course, there are mercenaries who are sworn enemies of each other, but there are not many, very few, because mercenaries will not exist for too long. They have been long-lived mercenaries for ten or twenty years, and few mercenaries can be active for more than 30 years.


    Either the mercenary regiment will be dissolved when they are all dead, or if they can''t fight for a long time, the mercenary regiment will be dissolved, or if they have enough money, they will retire collectively and enjoy the rest of their lives.


    The mercenary regiment is not a security company. For large companies such as Deyang international and armored group, people will change one group after another, and the company still exists, but the mercenary regiment is different. Basically, after the core figures leave, they usually disperse.


    It is precisely because the mercenary regiment will not exist for too long, so there will be no mercenary regiment that is the sworn enemy of each other. However, if for some reason, the two mercenary regiments become the sworn enemy of each other, in terms of the special occupation of the mercenary regiment, if there is a sworn enemy, it must be an endless situation, and one party will disappear completely soon.


    Mercenaries eat by fighting and killing people. There are deadly enemies who want to kill them with all their heart. If they can''t bear it, they must be finished by one side.


    Gao Yang patted groliov on the shoulder and said in a deep voice: "I see. Don''t worry. Killing homzny was originally a part of our mission. Now it''s just replacing the goal of defeating the enemy with total annihilation of the enemy. It''s no big deal."


    Irene still looked inexplicable and said, "can you tell me why? I really want to know."


    Women do gossip more than men. Although Irene is not like a woman, she still maintains her nature at this point.


    Raphael did not know when he would arrive at groliov''s side. He said excitedly: "do you need to ask? It''s like Schalke 04 and your Dodd mond, it''s like Catania and my Palermo. When they meet each other, they must be killed!"


    Irene frowned and said, "seriously, it''s a big dog''s business. Don''t pull it on the football!"


    Rafael said excitedly, "no, no, you don''t understand. This is a big deal. Believe me, I understand big dog''s mood very much now. Hey, big dog, although I''m a new man and don''t quite understand your past, please believe me. No matter what you want to do, don''t you just play with your life! I''ll accompany you! Kill those sons of bitches and kill them without leaving any!"


    Groliov nodded, then raised his voice and said, "yes, I must kill everyone in homzny, it''s everyone!"

 Chapter 608

    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said loudly, "guys, retreat and leave enough buffer space. The distance of 1000 meters is too close. I don''t want to be rushed over my head by enemy tanks again, so let the British be arrogant for a while before our female deer arrive."


    After that, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie, "the plan has changed. The first six companies retreated two kilometers, rearranged the defense line, dug trenches, dug gun pits, the second company and the third company moved to the right-wing forest to establish a position and maintain a sufficient distance to prevent the enemy''s sneak attack. In particular, we should be careful of the enemy''s night attack, and the rest of the troops should protect our logistics landing site."


    Before the war, we have to discuss something, but it has already started. It depends on the situation on the battlefield. There is no need to discuss with mayd. Moreover, for the sake of confidentiality, Gao Yang just gave an order. He neither explained why to the soldiers of the skeleton Gang nor told them that they had rented a helicopter.


    Of course, the troops of the skeleton gang will act according to the order. They won''t ask more, and of course they can''t ask.


    After giving the most important order, Gao Yang pointed to the forest on the right and said, "we withdraw one after another, reach beyond the enemy''s range, and then move to the forest."


    Gao Yang retreated to a safe area. When they moved to the woods, a new defense line had been established. They were sure that they would not encounter a sudden attack on the way. Gao Yang raised his arm and said loudly, "OK, get close to me."


    After all the people gathered at Gao Yang''s, Gao Yang nodded at groliov and said, "big dog, you can talk about the homzny mercenary regiment now that we still have time."


    Groliov thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "OK, let me tell you what I know. The number of the homzny mercenary regiment is about 45 to 60. It was built by an Englishman, and most of its members are British, at least half.


    This mercenary regiment is very special. Compared with their combat effectiveness, the reputation of this mercenary regiment is not loud. It can be said that it is extremely low-key, but the most special thing is that this mercenary regiment is basically a pure sniper team. "


    Cui Bo said in surprise, "the mercenary regiment of pure snipers? Is it too big?"


    Groliov nodded and said: "Yes, among the members of homzny, snipers account for the vast majority. If according to the scale of 52 people in that year, 30 of them are snipers, and the rest only serve as cover to prevent being killed by the enemy, but they have no resistance. But in general, homzny is a mercenary regiment of pure snipers, and they only take their own tasks."


    Gao Yang put out his hand to stop the curious Cui Bo, nodded and said, "continue."


    Groliov thought about it and said, "the founder of the homzny mercenary regiment is a sniper. It seems that his surname is homzny. He doesn''t know the origin, but he is very powerful, but some people say he is a sniper from SBS."


    Speaking of SBS, Gao Yang immediately remembered the sniper who shot off one arm of mayd and was killed by him. If there was no accident, it would be the most dangerous duel he had encountered in his life. He was the one who died because of a mistake or even a slight bad luck.


    Groliov also looked at Gao Yang. He also thought of the man. After a pause, he continued: "The characteristics of the homzny mercenary regiment determine that they basically do not have the ability to fight alone, so they all cooperate with other mercenary regiments, but their commission is very high. Think about it, a pure sniper team with a large number of people, but who they join can play a decisive role, but this mercenary regiment is extremely low-key, in most cases I only fight with other mercenaries, so many times their enemies don''t even know who they are facing, such as us. "


    After sighing, groliov said in a deep voice: "The news I heard is that homtzny cooperates closely with the armored group, but homtzny does not belong to the armored group. He just often cooperates with the armored group to do some shady things. They have many tasks to do, so they rarely appear in the mercenary market. It''s difficult to meet them, or even if they meet them, they don''t know."


    Treble waved his hand and said, "is the homzny mercenary regiment powerful? I mean, what are their snipers?"


    Groliov shrugged and said: "Very powerful. Their characteristics, how to say, do not participate in the war independently, but with whom they cooperate, the other side will become very strong. Think about it, at least 30 experienced snipers have been joined at once. What''s the concept? However, although homzny is a mercenary regiment dominated by Snipers, their protection team or assault force is also very strong. After all, you don''t know May have a high-value sniper team, but let some poor people provide close protection. "


    Treble looked very excited and said, "so, I killed two people who are homzny? They are all snipers, shouldn''t they?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but to tell you the truth, I think maybe not. They don''t seem as powerful as I remember, but who''s right? Maybe the quality of homzny''s personnel has decreased, or you''re unlucky."


    Cui Bo said angrily: "What''s bad luck? I call it strength. Do you understand strength! Hey, I said don''t look at people with old eyes. I wasn''t in Libya. Now I hit more than 100000 bullets when I practice. It''s only after accurate aiming. It''s not good to grind cocoons on my shoulders. Now I''m not the original rookie!"


    Groliov glanced at Cui Bo and said, "only 100000 bullets want to get out of the ranks of rookies? You may not be a rookie among those volunteer soldiers, but you are far from me, rabbit. When you hit 500000 bullets, maybe I won''t call you a rookie."


    Cui Bo suddenly lost his voice. He practiced his gun very often, but the sniper didn''t shoot casually with his arm around the trigger. It had to be aimed. One shot is one shot. Cui Bo can shoot 300 bullets a day. This still reduces the quality and can''t do more.


    Cui Bo fired almost 100000 bullets, which is really not small for soldiers serving in the army. Even in the special forces, it is a very large amount of shooting. He must be qualified to act as an old bird in front of a group of recruits who have just joined the army.


    But in front of groliov, the rabbit is too far away. He fought two Chechen wars and became a mercenary after retirement. He has basically been fighting in this life. In the eyes of such a veteran, everyone is a rookie


    Groliov glanced at the grumpy Cui Bo and sighed, "you should listen to me. There are a group of old guys in the homzny mercenary regiment. Their average age is over 45. Such a mercenary regiment is still a sniper of this age. Think for yourself."


    Cui Bo opened his mouth, moved a few times, and then said, "I, you think I didn''t say anything, but if you say so, isn''t it, isn''t it..."


    "Isn''t it very powerful!"


    After Gao Yang said the rest for Cui Bo, he shrugged and said: "Homzny sounds very powerful, but what are you afraid of? There are many snipers, so we''ll find a way. This is a mortal enemy, a big dog''s Revenge battle, not a duel. Should we also send snipers to have a fair fight with them? Don''t be funny, no matter how powerful the snipers are, they won''t die after being shelled? They won''t die after being bombed? We want to annihilate them all, so we''ll try our best Just get rid of them. "


    Cui Bo shook his head like a rattle and said in surprise: "I''m afraid? Are you kidding? I mean, if the enemy is so powerful, wouldn''t I say I''m also very powerful if I can kill several people in homzny? Brother Yang, you''ve met super powerful opponents and proved yourself. I haven''t had this opportunity yet. This time, the opportunity finally came. Ha ha, I want you to see. We''re a real one now. It''s very important An ace sniper with material. "


    Chubb''s words caused a burst of laughter. Only groliov didn''t laugh. He waited for the laughter to stop, stopped and said: "Everyone, I know you want to fight with me, but this is my personal resentment. You know, the mercenary regiment does not intervene in personal grievances. This is going to kill people. Our task this time is to defeat the British. It is completely different from the war of revenge. I don''t want to drag you into the water."


    Groliov is right. If we just defeat the British and win gaisalai according to the original mission, it is best to completely annihilate the enemy. It is not unacceptable that we can''t completely annihilate the enemy. However, if we want to fight to the end, the degree of danger will rise sharply.


    For Gao Yang, he must help groliov to the end. It goes without saying that Cui Bo and Li JinFang must take groliov''s business as their own business. However, for those new team members, Gao Yang, as the head of the team, can''t give orders and let them take risks with them, because what they have to do has exceeded the scope of the commission they receive.


    "Yes, it''s clear now. When you need to help the big dog take revenge, it''s a private action and voluntary. It depends on the situation. Besides, if you don''t participate in the big dog''s private action, it''s no problem at all. Consider it yourself."


    Irene stopped, raised her hands, made a stop gesture to Gao Yang, and said loudly: "Sorry, I have something to say, sir. I just heard a very complex message. For me personally, from my joining the army to now, if anything is going to happen, it will only be the officer who ordered me, and then I said, yes, sir, yes, sir, but what do I hear now? You let me choose and decide! Falk, sir, you''re playing with me Are you?


    Sir, can you tell me, Irene, go and kill those smelly sons of bitches in homzny, and I said, yes, sir! Sir, don''t you think this is normal and correct? You have to let me decide what to do when I''m in a military group and the commander is still alive? Sir? Do you want to kill me?


    Please, sir, we are a group. Don''t help me hide if you have something to do? Don''t mess with me, will you? I look like a woman to you? "


    Gao Yang''s head became big when he was made by the officer of Irene, and then he whispered, "Irene, remind you that you are a woman."


    Rafael coughed softly and said in a low voice, "Sir, no, boss, I don''t have to look at the situation at that time. Now I can decide to take part in the revenge war of beating dogs. Whoever stops me, I''m anxious with who, because that means I''m excluded. In addition, I want to say that I like to kill my sworn enemies, whether it''s me or not."


    After glancing around, Lucy shrugged and said, "please, I don''t think I''m new. Why do you look at me like this? Of course I want to participate."


    Tommy said calmly, "boss, there''s a big dog. Don''t ask such questions. Don''t ask them in the future. It''s very hurtful."


    It''s one thing that everyone will volunteer to participate, but as the head of the delegation, it''s another thing to make this topic clear and give them free choice. Gao Yang was trying to explain, but he saw Irene standing in front of him with a dissatisfied face: "Sir, stop talking. Give me orders. Give me orders. Come on, you know I''m used to taking official orders to do things. Come on, give me orders to kill those smelly bitches in homzny. Don''t play the trick I choose. Do you want to kill me!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "well, I respect your habits. Then, command, Irene, if you see those sons of bitches of homzny, kill them."


    Irene snapped to attention, then saluted and shouted, "yes, sir! Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 609

    The battlefield fell into a helpless stalemate.


    You let mercenaries fight the battle of death, and no one will do any more money, so the people driving tanks and armored vehicles will not go on. If pure infantry assault, the guns of the skeleton gang are waiting for them.


    It''s normal to refuse to die, but it''s certainly not possible to withdraw when the situation is bad. If the war is defeated, we have to withdraw. However, the situation has not deteriorated to the point where we must withdraw, and the employer can''t agree. Therefore, the Russian and Kenyan mercenaries performing high-risk tasks have not withdrawn.


    If both sides of the war are mercenaries, or the main force is mercenaries, it is normal for a battle that seems impossible to win to fall into a stalemate. Either there is any change on your side and defeat the other side, or wait for the other side to defeat yourself and then retreat.


    Now both sides are waiting for the key to victory, and coincidentally, both sides are waiting for helicopters.


    Gao Yang certainly wants to win, so he not only won''t withdraw, but also has been thinking about how to attack. As for the British, they also want to win and lay down the skeleton Gang, so the British won''t withdraw, but also think about how to attack and how to kill the skeleton Gang to the greatest extent.


    Both sides have a strong will to fight. At present, they seem to be evenly matched and have their own determination to win. Therefore, although both sides failed to encircle each other and cause heavy losses to each other, they faced off like this.


    During the daytime confrontation, the British were in the city, and the skeleton Gang set up camps on the beach west of gaisalai and in the woods in the southwest.


    In the first contact, both sides were shocked by each other''s superior firepower, and both sides started targeted deployment. The skeleton gang used engineers'' shovels to dig anti tank trenches, while the British were digging anti gun pits. Of course, individual bunkers would be dug by both sides as long as they were free. Whether they could be used or not, they must have them, so, In half a day, pits were dug everywhere on the beach.


    Gao Yang is afraid that he will encounter the enemy''s sneak attack at night. The British have not only a lot more night fighting equipment than the skeleton Gang, but also a lot of good quality. The skeleton Gang only has the low light level sight on the RPG-7, which can provide a certain degree of night vision ability, while the British have almost one low light level and infrared night vision instrument.


    Fearing that the enemy would attack at night, Gao Yang arranged a very detailed sentry, one dozens of meters away, which used all the night vision equipment of the skeleton Gang, and at least three people were on one post.


    The desert is heating up and cooling down quickly. After a day''s baking, the temperature soon cooled down after it was completely dark.


    Gao Yang is at the edge of the forest and monitors the British position with the thermal imager on the gun. His distance from the British has been extended to about 1500 meters, but the thermal imager from the angel mercenary regiment can work well. In his night vision, he can often see someone moving from the enemy, while others'' night vision, even the largest one of Cui Bo, The limit is only about 1200 meters. If you can clearly distinguish the human heat source, you have to be close to at least one kilometer.


    If Gao Yang''s gun is a large caliber sniper rifle like Cui Bo, seeing that someone often appears in the sight, maybe he will shoot several, but his gun range is not enough, so he will never think about it.


    It''s enough to put the thermal imager on Cui Bo''s gun. However, at a distance of 1500 meters, if Cui Bo''s gun is used to hit people, the accuracy is too reluctantly. It doesn''t make much sense. Instead, it may lead to unplanned battles. Therefore, Gao Yang simply doesn''t cause trouble, that is, he can safely monitor the enemy and don''t be attacked.


    The monitoring came in turn, maintaining two posts, one monitoring the British position with a high night vision and the other close monitoring.


    At twelve o''clock in the night, groliov and Irene replaced Gao Yang and Li JinFang. Gao Yang found a place and went straight to the ground to sleep.


    It''s hot during the day, but it''s still a little cold after dark. The ground in the woods is also Sandy. Wearing clothes with fast drying and good ventilation effect, it''s comfortable during the day, but lying directly on the ground can suffer.


    Gao Yang was a little hungry and a little cold, but he was sleepy and tired. He could still fall asleep. He just closed his eyes and fell asleep soon, but not long after he fell asleep, he suddenly heard a fierce gunshot.


    Gao Yang was lying on the ground. When he was awakened, his brain was not fully awake. Subconsciously, he turned over and lay on the ground. Then he quickly pulled out the pistol and opened the insurance. When he finished all this, he would be completely awake, and all this took less than a second.


    The gunfire is very fierce. There are not only gunshots, but also continuous mechanism gunshots, but it sounds very far away.


    "Shoot there! Shoot there?"


    After shouting for two words, groliov, who was watching, shouted on the walkie talkie: "those bastards shot in the city. They did it on purpose. They didn''t attack at all, just to scare us and wake everyone up."


    After scolding for two words, Gao Yang turned off the insurance on the pistol and put it back in the holster, turned over and lay back on the ground. After waiting for him to lie down, he said in the walkie talkie: "three guns, come back, how''s the situation there?"


    Zhou Zhou also said angrily, "these bastards woke up all the people who fell asleep. Just when they ran to the battle position, they found that the enemy deliberately disturbed us to sleep."


    Gao Yang could not help but scold two more words and said: "It''s impolite to come but not to go. These idiots forget that we have guns. Three guns. Don''t sleep tonight. Give them a round every other hour. Rockets and mortars are all on. Don''t fight too many. Just twenty or thirty shells. I don''t believe they can consume us. Even if the British are not afraid, those pirates have to blow up their nest!"


    Zhou Zhou said happily, "well, once an hour, sleep and let them sleep! We don''t have only the role of harassment. If we want to fight, we will directly hit their camp and kill them! There is a problem. The enemy may live with the people in the city. Well, are accidental injuries allowed?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said: "Stop talking, what kind of accidental injury? Gaisalai is all pirates. It''s not wrong to die. Who will be injured by mistake? The problem of accidental injury doesn''t exist at all. Don''t you have a satellite map of the main area occupied by the enemy in gaisalai city? Bomb according to their main gathering area, regardless of whether they are British or pirates. It''s best to directly blow up all those bastards! Just fight , just leave a base number before the shells arrive. "


    Zhou Zhou smiled and said, "OK, look at me. Let''s artillery gaisalai."


    The reason why he didn''t shelled gaisalle was that Gao Yang was worried that there were not enough shells. Large-scale shelling could not solve the problem, and it was too wasteful of shells. After all, he had only small guns. It was impossible to directly blow a city into ruins with heavy guns as in World War II, but since the enemy provoked, Gao Yang didn''t mind trying to turn over a small city with small guns.


    After being harassed by the enemy, all the personnel on the artillery position have been in the position. Gao Yang has just given an order, and the side immediately began shelling, and the Rockets brushed out.


    Gao Yang informed all the commanders and soldiers on the walkie talkie so that they wouldn''t misjudge the situation. After watching Gao Yang finish these tasks, Cui immediately shouted, "brother Yang, you can''t sleep anyway. Can you eat some snacks? Get up and collect the branches and light a fire so that we can eat snacks."


    Gao Yang was cold and hungry. Hearing Cui Bo''s suggestion, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "rabbit, dig the stove. Others take out 78 pots to collect branches and eat supper."


    Gao Yang''s dry food is the individual rations of the US military. It''s convenient to buy, but the individual rations are easy to eat and can provide enough calories, but the taste is really bad. It''s said that the military deliberately makes everything difficult to eat in order to prevent soldiers from eating the individual rations as snacks.


    In fact, no matter which country''s individual rations are, they are terrible. Anyway, Gaoyang has never eaten delicious food.


    Raise the fire, pour the water into the 78 pot lunch box, put in the compressed biscuits and the chocolate brought in the individual rations, put the lid on the fire and start cooking. When the water boils and the contents become a paste, although the taste is still very bad, take a sip and your body will soon warm up.


    After taking a sip, Gao Yang smacked his mouth and said, "it''s terrible. It''s fucking terrible. Is it sweet or salty? What kind of junk is this?"


    Carrying the lunch box attached to the kettle, Li JinFang quickly ate all his share, and then smacked his mouth and said, "brother Yang, in the final analysis, you still haven''t been a soldier. When we were thrown into the old forest to learn to survive, we couldn''t laugh to death if we could eat this. It tastes much better than eating snakes and mice raw."


    Raphael looked at the lunch box on his hand and said, "good things are really good. It''s a kettle and can be used as a pot. It''s very easy to use."


    Gao Yang didn''t care about the hot. After eating the food quickly, he said, "it''s terrible, but his mouth is uncomfortable. He''s finally comfortable. At least it''s not cold. Go on. I''ll eat for big dog and Irene."


    Gao Yang went to groliov, asked for his rifle and said, "go eat. I''ll take care of you for a while."


    At the same time, Gao Yang put his sight in front of him. Just after looking at it, he immediately shouted: "pay attention to the enemy out of the city, put out the fire and be on alert!"

 Chapter 610

    Dozens of figures in the night vision instrument sneaked out of the city from a pile of buildings. In the constantly lit gunfire, they touched the teaching company of their right wing with the scattered line.


    The enemy''s actions are unreasonable, but perhaps the enemy wants to take advantage of the shelling. The skeleton Gang thinks they won''t take the opportunity to make a sneak attack, so they have to take it by surprise. It''s not necessary to make a surprise attack with the shelling.


    After Gao Yang said hello, the people quickly covered the fire with sand, and then went to the battle position. After notifying other sentries that the enemy had acted, the rest was ready.


    Although it was late at night, the enemy''s tactical actions were done very frequently, looking for cover all the way, and one after another went to the position on their right.


    Groliov looked a few times and said in a deep voice, "the enemy is finally out. Do you want to call artillery and blow them back?"


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said, "no, look what they want to do. The enemy is very scattered, and the artillery is difficult to have a good effect."


    After that, he said loudly, "worker bee, inform the three guns of the enemy''s coordinates and let them prepare flares!"


    Providing the artillery with coordinates has always been left to Tommy. With Tommy and a coordinate map prepared in advance, it is easy to call for artillery support.


    In the fierce battle, the enemy approached less than 300 meters in front of the front line of the teaching company. At this time, the teaching company was ready for battle, and Gao Yang decided to open fire as long as the enemy moved forward. When the flares hit and the heavy and heavy firepower of the Teaching Company opened fire together, he would be able to destroy all these more than 30 people.


    The shelling had stopped and silence was restored, but a round of fierce battle was brewing. At this critical moment, the enemy suddenly turned and withdrew.


    As soon as the enemy turned to withdraw, Gao Yang could only order to fire in addition to his extreme surprise. Although the enemy didn''t reach the best shooting range, he couldn''t just put them back.


    "Fire!"


    After giving the order, Gao Yang was the first to shoot. The enemy was on their side, about 500 meters away. At this time, the fire had no effect except him, groliov and TREB.


    After firing, the artillery flares came out in time to illuminate the front battlefield of the teaching company. The heavy and heavy machine guns of the teaching company fired together, and the rifles fired in time.


    The distance seemed a little far. Although the flare was very bright, it certainly could not be compared with the natural light during the day. The enemy was about 300 meters away from the position of the teaching company. As long as he lay down at this distance, the teaching company could not accurately kill one of them.


    Gao Yang killed at least two people, but after the enemy fell down, his shooting range was insufficient. At a distance of 500 meters, both sides were at the same height. Gao Yang could not shoot at all when he was lying on his stomach. Even if he stood up, he could not shoot at the small target lying on his stomach accurately.


    Gao Yang''s principle is to annihilate all these sneak attackers. It''s best to catch a few alive, so as soon as he saw that all the enemies were lying on the ground, he immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "teach the company, attack, get close and fight, and try to catch some alive for me!"


    After giving the order to the teaching company, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "assault team! Let''s go, others pay attention to cover, let''s go and catch some live ones!"


    It''s rare to have the chance to catch his tongue, and look at the enemy''s actions and good action ability at night. Gao Yang thinks these should be British, not pirate cannon fodder. If he catches them back, they will have the value of interrogation, so he decides to catch a few tongues and come back to ask.


    According to the formation of the usual drill, two three person assault teams cooperated with each other and rushed to the hiding place of the night Raiders. When they rushed out less than 100 meters, they saw an explosion in the hiding place of the British.


    The power of the explosion is great. It can''t be a grenade or RPG. It doesn''t look like the explosion of a mortar or a 107 mm rocket. He raised his head and slowed down. He shouted in the walkie talkie: "three guns, did you fire? Teaching company, did you fire?"


    "The teaching company reported that we did not use explosives."


    "The three guns reported that no other shells were fired except illumination bombs."


    Gao Yang was shocked. The report was in line with his judgment. He immediately shouted, "stop moving! Teach the company, stop pursuing!"


    At Gao Yang''s command, groliov also spoke. He roared, "Falk, those people are here to bury mines. They must be mines!"


    It''s too easy to bury mines in the sand. Gao Yang watched dozens of enemy people rise and fall, but the time to lie down each time was very short, so he thought they were moving forward with tactical actions to avoid falling shells, but he didn''t expect that they were laying mines.


    When the enemy retreated after burying mines, he touched them by mistake. As soon as the mines were buried, unless eye-catching signs were set up in advance, who could see that there were mines under his feet, not to mention at night, even during the day. Fortunately, the enemy touched them by mistake. Otherwise, it would be too much fun to step into the minefield.


    Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "teach the company that the enemy has buried mines. Move forward carefully and stop outside a safe distance. Don''t step into the minefield!"


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I probably remember the scope of those people''s activities. Let''s continue. As long as we don''t go to the place where they have been active, it should be all right."


    Mines have a great psychological impact on people. When they reach the edge where the enemy has not moved in memory, they dare not move forward any more.


    Gao Yang is not an immortal. He can''t remember that all the enemies have stayed there. It''s impossible to find the place where the enemy buried mines by virtue of his impression.


    Although they mistakenly touched a mine, the enemy''s evacuation speed was still very fast. Gao Yang couldn''t catch up with the enemy, but after they were close, Gao Yang shot and killed another person.


    One round of ambush should have caused more than ten casualties to the enemy. However, when the enemy retreated, he took the dead and wounded back. He stopped outside the minefield and dared not move forward. Finally, he watched the enemy withdraw again.


    Helplessly watching the enemy withdraw, Gao Yang said to groliov: "do you think the enemy must be burying mines? I haven''t seen mine explosions and can''t tell."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "I can''t recognize it from the type of explosion, but I don''t think there will be anything else except mines. The power of hand grenades is not so great. Moreover, our people haven''t reached the distance to throw hand grenades at all."


    At this time, Raphael said definitely: "don''t guess, it''s a mine, and it''s a jumping mine. Although it''s not very clear, when the explosion must have occurred in the air, at least one meter above the ground, and it''s a large mine, at least the grade of M16, or simply the M16 series."


    Gao Yang exhaled and said, "go back the same way. Remember the scope of this area. You must go around tomorrow."


    Raphael shrugged and said, "boss, I don''t understand why the enemy doesn''t bury mines in advance. It also needs to secretly and temporarily mine mines in the middle of the night. Also, do you think it''s possible that the enemy has already set up minefields and just come to strengthen them tonight?"


    Gao Yang was shocked and said, "it''s possible, and it''s very possible. Don''t forget that we haven''t been too close to the enemy today. If the enemy mines near the defense line, we haven''t had a chance to trigger so far."


    Groliov hated: "that is to say, in addition to the main activity channels of the enemy, other places may or may not be minefields. Our judgment method can only be guessing, or we can only know after stepping on mines."


    Gao Yang has no way to mine, no way at all. When Sirte stepped on an anti infantry mine in South America, he still remembers the feeling of despair. To deal with this thing, unless there is a minesweeper, it depends on manual demining, not to mention whether there are hands. Even if there are hands, it can not be eliminated in a short time.


    Maybe the enemy is really just laying a small amount of mines on the route where the skeleton gang may launch an attack tonight, but the problem is, how to be sure? Is it really impossible for people to go through the thunder.


    Mercenaries encounter mines in the battle, which is absolutely a situation that no mercenary regiment can face or refuse to face. The big deal is that they don''t earn money, and no one is willing to fight in the minefield.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "hurry back to the starting position and inform everyone that it is not necessary to move forward and close to the enemy position. I have to call quickly to see if Justin bastard knows the situation."


    Returning to the starting area, Gao Yang quickly found out the phone. No matter what time it was, he immediately dialed Justin.


    Justin''s phone was turned on 24 hours a day, and he answered it on time after the second ring, even late at night. After Justin connected the phone as soon as possible, Gao Yang immediately said: "I''m sorry to call you so late, but there is an emergency. Please tell me if you know that the British have laid mines, or if they have purchased mines?"


    Justin was obviously stunned and said, "mines? I really don''t know about this. Please wait a moment. I''ll ask you right away and call you soon."


    After hanging up the phone and waiting for almost ten minutes, Justin called back.


    "Ram, it''s like this. I can''t find out whether the British carry mines or whether they laid mines, but we may be able to analyze that the British transported four trucks yesterday afternoon and protected them very closely. No one can get close except those British. Moreover, after they arrived, about 40 British people were in gaisalai last night It''s been a busy night outside the city. "

 Chapter 611

    Gao Yang sighed, "they are laying mines. They must be."


    Justin laughed twice and said, "obviously, now the British are paying attention to confidentiality."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "man, after I know you provide information to both sides, I also began to pay attention to confidentiality. Well, it seems that you also have information that you can''t accurately grasp. It''s good. At least we can roughly guess that the British are indeed laying mines, but it seems that I can''t expect to get the minefield map from you."


    After a moment of silence, Justin said firmly: "I firmly believe that there is no information that money can''t buy. The mouths of those British people may not be as easy to pry open as Somalis, but as long as the money is enough, they will be able to buy what I want. Man, give me some time, and I''ll give you a minefield map. Maybe it''s not detailed enough. There will be some."


    After hearing Justin''s very firm words, Gao Yang was stunned and said, "how much do you need to pay?"


    "Free. I''ve agreed on the packing price. That''s the packing price. You don''t have to pay me another penny. Even if you lose money, I''ll give you enough detailed information to fight this war. Please believe in my professional ethics. Please wait for my news. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang looked at his people nervously: "you should have heard the bad news. The enemy is really likely to lay mines, and we don''t know it''s a minefield."


    Tommy covered his head and said helplessly, "Fark, those sons of bitches, I hate mines."


    Rafael looked tangled and said, "guys, I''m good at demining, but I really don''t want to deal with mines. You know, mines are a headache, and the most troublesome thing is that they are fucking mine jumping!"


    Irene said with a bitter smile: "I hope those sons of bitches bury large mines. Don''t bury many small mines. I''d rather be killed by a big mine than step on a small mine and break a leg."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t worry, I won''t be too brave at this time. We are mercenaries, not heroes, so we won''t do this kind of thing. In addition, if I really can''t pass the minefield, I''d rather withdraw."


    Raphael breathed a sigh of relief and said, "boss, I''m really relieved to hear you."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "we''re making money and helping our friends. We''re not here to die. Another good news is that the enemy got the mine last afternoon and buried it last night. In other words, they don''t have much time to mine. I don''t think the minefield will be too big."


    Rafael thought about it and said, "if they mine all night, the minefield will not be very small. Don''t forget, this is a desert. There is no place easier to mine than in the desert. I can bury a mine in the sand in ten seconds, so don''t be too optimistic."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "well, you successfully hit me, but I''m glad you''re familiar with mines. Then tell me, how big can the enemy''s minefield be? Oh, they should have four trucks of mines."


    After a little calculation, Raphael pointed to the open sand tunnel: "except for the area where the enemy is moving today, with a range of 500 meters outside their defense area, they can bury all the areas on the battlefield except the open road in one night."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. If they have buried all the mines, they don''t have to lay mines again tonight."


    Rafael frowned and thought for a while, then said, "I''m thinking of the fastest speed. Maybe they''re not that fast, or tonight''s action just wants to block the safe passage they have reserved for themselves."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "forget it, don''t guess. We can''t know what the enemy thinks. Justin said he will find a way to get us a minefield map. I hope he can really do it. In short, we won''t attack rashly on the premise that we can''t guarantee safety. Continue to rest and nourish our spirit for tomorrow."


    The shelling lasted one night, and it certainly couldn''t be fired every hour on time. The time was irregular, so it might be fired every hour or only ten minutes. In short, this night was basically a sleepless night.


    At dawn the next day, Gao Yang didn''t want to attack. He didn''t know the enemy''s minefield. Before the helicopter arrived, their job was to monitor the enemy and try to find out the enemy''s sniper.


    It''s not easy to find out the enemy''s sniper, because the sniper will hide himself well, and there are Fortifications on the British position, and then behind is the urban area of gaisalai. It''s very easy for the sniper to hide.


    The best way to deal with the sniper is to transfer heavy artillery and plough the ground until you turn over all the places where the sniper may be hiding.


    But the problem is that the skeleton Gang''s guns are still too small. The shells of 107mm rockets and 60mm mortars can''t plough the land. The absolute killing distance of a 155mm shell is 15m, that is to say, within this range, even if it is not concentrated by fragments, the earthquake will be killed, while within 50m, it is the absolute killing range of fragments, Fragments can definitely hit an object the size of a human body. If it is an air explosion, there will basically be no living people within 100 meters.


    In addition, the enemy''s snipers have fortifications to hide, so the skeleton Gang doesn''t have to think about using shells to plow the ground to blow off the enemy''s snipers.


    If you want to use the skeleton Gang''s artillery to attack the sniper, the only possibility is to find out the exact hiding place of the sniper, and then let as many shells fall near the Sniper at the same time, and use the density to exchange power, so that you can kill the enemy''s sniper. But the problem comes. The skeleton gang can''t let dozens of shells fall into a small area at the same time, Mortars and rockets are not good, and there are not enough shells for such extravagant play.


    In the final analysis, only by finding out the exact hiding place of the sniper can it be destroyed with a gun. Even if the sniper''s hiding place is found, if the sniper is hiding in a bunker or a solid building, the small gun of the skeleton gang can''t be hit.


    In other words, if the skeleton Gang''s guns are all 105mm or 155mm large caliber howitzers, the skeleton Gang doesn''t have to let the Satan mercenary regiment come and shoot them directly. Everything has been solved, and mercenaries need to be found there.


    What kind of weapons fight what kind of war, the power is not enough, the quantity is not enough, and the accuracy is not enough. Although they are small guns, they are always better than no guns.


    The premise of everything is to find out the enemy''s sniper, especially after knowing that basically the enemy''s sniper may be groliov''s mortal enemy, the Satan mercenary regiment is very interested in finding the sniper.


    Gao Yang''s eyes hurt, especially when they are in the west of gaisalai. In the morning, they are in the backlight, and the sun is still very strong. Under this light condition, it is more difficult to find the enemy''s sniper.


    Tommy wants to act as an anti sniper gunner. He plays with a gun barrel in his hand and seven shells at his feet. He is bored waiting to find the enemy sniper. Even if he doesn''t find it directly, he can find a general area.


    The enemy didn''t launch an attack and didn''t take any action. Now Gaoyang can''t take any action at all. They can only wait and try to hit the enemy''s sniper.


    When the time came in the morning, the sun was already relatively high, and the light would not be direct. After raising their eyes, the search work finally made some progress. Cui Bo, who had been observing, suddenly said loudly, "brother Yang, come and have a look. I think there is something wrong with the circular fortification."


    Holding the telescope high, Yang looked at the fortification mentioned by Cui Bo. The open ring fortification should have been a machine gun position. After a shelling, the machine gun position had been withdrawn and nothing could be seen on the fortification.


    After watching it for a long time, he raised his eyebrows and said, "there''s nothing unusual. Oh, no, there''s something unusual. It seems that this fortification is not piled up with sand. The sand pile will slide down, and the slope should be very large. This fortification must have been built with wood or some components."


    Cui Bo nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, yes, the slope of the fortification is small, and there must be mystery in it. It''s not as simple as it looks. If there are components, you can build a shelter such as anti gun hole in the fortification. It''s not afraid of shelling. It looks open, but it''s actually a fortification or bunker, which is very suitable for snipers!"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "that''s it. Try it."


    Seeing the discovery, several people focused on the past, Gao Yang waved to Tommy and said, "worker bee, look, are you sure to hit the shell?"


    After observing carefully, Tommy said in a deep voice, "it''s 1600 meters away. If you have to hit the shell into the circular fortification, it''s difficult, but you can try. I need to test fire a shell and hit a nearby point, so as not to disturb the sniper."


    He said to fight, because he had to fight very accurately. Tommy didn''t fire so quickly this time. He first found a point nearby and tested a shot. After adjusting in his heart, he nodded and said, "OK, I can shoot three shots in a row to improve the killing probability. Big dog, you can fire shells."


    After taking a deep breath, Tommy held the gun barrel firmly with both hands and said to groliov, "pay attention, release the shell quickly and stably, try not to touch the muzzle, now prepare and release!"


    "Let go!"


    "Let go!"


    After groliov put down the shells, Tommy lowered the muzzle continuously, and then there was a loud cry. After three shells were quickly put into firing, after nearly three seconds, the first shell and the second shell exploded in the circular fortification at the same time, with no one second between them, and the third shell did not fall into the fortification and exploded next to the fortification.


    After all, the human brain is not a computer. It is impossible to control several shells to land and explode at the same time as the computer controls the trajectory. It is a miracle that Tommy can control three shells to explode at almost one point in one and a half seconds.


    Although the shells fell into the fortification, it was unknown whether there were snipers in the fortification. However, Gao Yang knew it soon.


    When he saw two people running towards the circular fortification, Gao Yang shouted in surprise: "there are people inside, there are snipers! They''re going to save people and hit them! Worker bee, you''re so fucking powerful!"


    Tommy didn''t care to speak. After glancing at the two men running, he held the gun barrel in one hand and the telescope in the other hand. While staring at them, he said in a hurry, "ready to fire."


    Groliov put the shell in the muzzle when Tommy suddenly said, "put it! Two bursts, come on!"


    Groliov let go of the shell in his hand and waited for the shell to go out. Tommy also threw down the telescope. After slightly adjusting the vibrating displaced barrel with both hands, he immediately said, "let go!"


    God!


    Tommy is amazing!


    When the two people who tried to rescue just ran to the circular fortification, the first shell fell in front of one of them and blew it up in the air, while the other person fell down after about ten meters from the falling point of the shell. In fact, it was useless when the second shell also fell, Because the first shell has solved the problem.


    The man who was directly blown away by the shell was just a coincidence or he was too unlucky. Tommy couldn''t have been hit by the man. That''s impossible, but he could analyze the enemy''s running speed and fight directly according to the fortification. Anyway, the two men wanted to save people in the fortification and just wait for the rabbit. Therefore, the unlucky man was really unlucky and was directly blown up by the shell.


    Two shots, five shells, at least three people should have been killed, and there may be a sniper. It''s worth it!


    Ignoring his joy, Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "three guns, three guns, let someone send us more shells! Pick them up! Come on!"


    Irene is an extrovert. She screamed with great excitement, and then screamed at Tommy: "uncle, I love you so much, you are God, you are God!"


    When Irene spoke, she ran to Tommy and was about to hug Tommy with open arms. At this time, Tommy said loudly, "don''t touch me, don''t touch me, the enemy will try to save people, and I have another shell!"


    Irene immediately stopped, even the atmosphere could not breathe, for fear of interfering with Tommy. Tommy adjusted the mortar tube first, and then continued to hold the gun in one hand and the telescope in the other.


    Raphael waved to Irene. When they got together, Raphael said in an excited voice: "Hey, they are new people. What do you think of our magic Gunners? I''m so excited, man, really, I feel my life is guaranteed."


    Irene gave Raphael a white look and said, "nonsense, is this still worth talking about? Tell you, man, this is Satan''s mercenary regiment, and the worker bees are our Satan''s Gunners!"


    Lucy, who had been silent and had no sense of existence, smiled and whispered, "to tell you the truth, I never knew that mortars could be so powerful in open terrain! It''s amazing, it''s powerful!"

 Chapter 612

    The distance of 1600 meters is too far for snipers.


    At this distance, it is not impossible to hit people, but when the bullet dispersion surface is much larger than the human body, hitting the human body becomes an event with a very small probability. Generally speaking, it depends on luck. If you hit it, you will hit it. If you don''t hit it, it''s not bad luck. It can only be said to be very normal.


    One way to change this situation is to increase the caliber of the gun and enhance the power of the ammunition, so that the straight trajectory of the bullet can be maintained longer after it is out of the chamber. However, the current large caliber sniper rifle has basically reached the limit that the human body can bear. Even if it can bear the recoil force when the gun is fired, if the gun continues to be bigger, individual soldiers will not be able to carry it for combat, Lost the meaning of guns, so although there have been 14.5mm caliber anti equipment sniper rifles, the mainstream is still 12.7mm caliber.


    Another way is to refit the gun to increase the accuracy as much as possible, and use methods such as manual grinding and assembly to greatly improve the accuracy of mass-produced sniper rifles. However, this method has limits. As long as the physical rules have not changed and the overall scientific and technological level of mankind has not been updated, how can we refit it, The accuracy of sniper rifles at a distance of more than 1600 meters can not be satisfactory.


    The 12.7mm sniper rifle, 1300 meters, is basically a Kaner. TREB''s gun was modified by Jack, but it is somewhat reluctant to hit human targets at a distance of 1300 meters, because Barrett M82 was originally designed as an anti equipment sniper rifle and can hit human sized targets at a distance of 1300 meters, Jack has done a great job.


    For targets with a distance of more than 1600 meters, Cui Bo basically won''t try. Although the furthest sniping record in the world is more than 2000 meters, that''s a war example. It was created in the face of an enemy who has no ability to fight back. You can shoot at will. It doesn''t matter if you can''t get it. There won''t be any danger.


    But Cui Bo can''t do it. He doesn''t have stable logistics. He loses one bullet in battle, and it''s not a good habit to waste bullets. In addition, he has to pay for his own bullets, which are not issued by the public. Moreover, 12.7mm sniper bullets are very expensive.


    Cui Bo''s gun is not good. Gao Yang doesn''t even have to think about it. His gun is not that far, but he didn''t know where to fly when the bullet could reach 1600 meters.


    What sniper rifles can''t do, guns can.


    Shells are surface killing weapons, which can hit within an approximate range, and the distance of 1600 meters is small for mortars, which can ensure sufficient accuracy.


    Of course, if you can hit the gun with the desired accuracy to meet the needs of sniping operations, ordinary Gunners can''t, good Gunners can''t, and even very good Gunners can''t. only real magic Gunners can do it.


    Obviously, Tommy is the magic gunner. There is no ambiguity. He is the magic gunner in the literal sense.


    The magic Gunners often appear in the armies of various countries, but it is the Chinese who concentrate the magic Gunners on sniping tactics.


    During the Korean War, the Chinese army carried out large-scale cold gun and cold artillery activities, and the so-called cold gun and cold artillery activities, that is, sniper tactics.


    Now, when both Gao Yang and Cui Bo can''t do anything about the enemy''s sniper because of the distance, Tommy takes over the task of sniping the enemy.


    A sniper is not only a question of how many people to kill the enemy. It is certainly a good thing to destroy the enemy''s commander or valuable target, but the most important thing is to cause psychological pressure on the enemy. He may not have a chance to shoot or fire, but as long as he stays on the battlefield, he can make the enemy scared.


    After Tommy''s two shells knocked the two people he tried to rescue to the ground, groliov picked up the last shell around him and prepared to put the shell into the muzzle, while Tommy continued to observe.


    Mercenaries with combat effectiveness must be united, which is the minimum. The pronoun of unity is that the relationship between members is very good. When they see that some members are injured, they will rescue them at all costs.


    In order to rescue a person, but took a few lives, or even more than a dozen lives, this kind of thing is not uncommon in the battlefield. Even just to get back the body of his comrades in arms, some people are willing to pay the price of their lives.


    As long as it is a fighting team, there will be friendship between comrades in arms. This friendship that is not afraid of life and death can be only two people, a few people, more than a dozen people, but there will be.


    Snipers often choose to hurt a target rather than kill it. In this way, they can wait for the target''s comrades in arms to try to rescue him and cause more casualties. This is an extremely common tactic.


    Gaoyang and the angel mercenary regiment suddenly heard the sound of a bullet passing through the air. He immediately knew that the enemy sniper had opened fire.


    If the enemy wants to beat back Gao Yang and them, it''s best to kill Tommy, but unfortunately, distance is an insurmountable obstacle for Gao Yang and Cui Bo, as well as for them.


    "The sniper opened fire, pay attention to concealment!" shouted Gao Yang


    Tommy knelt down on one knee to aim. After hearing the loud roar, he lowered his body, but continued to observe. At this time, treble shouted: "artillery attack! Coordinate indication a14e20, repeat, coordinate a14e20! Effective shot!"


    Cui Bo found the location where the sniper was hiding, so he called the fire directly. However, although he reported the coordinates, it took a certain response time to adjust the muzzle.


    The so-called effective shooting is to shoot accurately, and then hit as many shells as possible at the same time, without giving the enemy the reaction time to escape. However, although the artillery of the skeleton gang has the command of Zhou Zhou Zhou, the time required to complete effective shooting cannot be too short.


    Skeleton Gang guns are too small. It''s useless to fire two shells at a time. At least ten or eight guns have to fire at the same time to make up for the lack of power. It''s already 20 seconds after enough guns finish aiming.


    At least a dozen mortar shells fell down and exploded at the coordinate point indicated by Cui Bo, but after such a long time, the enemy sniper must have run far as long as he is not an idiot. However, even if it is useless, he has to fire. At least let the enemy sniper know that as long as he dares to shoot, there will be shells.


    Although it''s slow, it''s accurate. It''s also a deterrent. At least it can let the enemy know. Don''t think about shooting recklessly at the same place.


    Tommy remained motionless while treble called for fire, watching the wounded enemy.


    The enemy soon appeared again. This time, two people ran out from different places. They ran along the Z-shaped route and quickly approached the injured and fallen people.


    Tommy won''t fight the running enemy. He just needs to be ready to fight the injured.


    The enemy''s sniper shot again, and this time at least five sniper guns fired at the same time, as well as two heavy machine guns, suddenly and continuously fired from places they thought were not fire points.


    Tommy was at the edge of the forest. He and groliov knelt on one knee in the dug out single soldier bunker, revealing only one head. Although the target was small, Gao Yang was still worried that they would hit the enemy''s sniper. It was no longer a matter of Meng, but there was a great possibility of hitting two people at the same time.


    Tommy and groliov didn''t know anything. When they found the enemy firing, they immediately fell down and lay down in the foxhole. However, after lying down, Tommy''s hand still held the gun barrel firmly without moving a penny.


    At the same time, the two people who tried to rescue their comrades in arms continued to run towards the wounded. When there was still a distance of 20 or 30 meters, the two fell down and began to crawl forward.


    Just then, Tommy, who looked up and said in a loud voice, "put it on!"


    Groliov immediately put the shell into the barrel. When the shell fell with a long sound, the two men immediately stopped moving.


    The shell exploded not far from the enemy wounded, but it failed to cause damage to the two enemies who tried to save people. If they ran past in a standing position, this shot would have a good effect, but the enemy wouldn''t be so stupid.


    Just then, Tommy suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie, "three guns! Rocket! Coordinate a14e23!"


    Tommy called not the artillery, but Zhou Zhou, because he knew that the artillery''s response was too slow, but Zhou Zhou''s response would be very fast.


    Sure enough, Tommy''s voice almost fell, and there was absolutely no two seconds after the time. When the two enemies just began to move, 107 mm rockets roared in.


    Rockets could not fall at the same time, but they landed and exploded at very short intervals. Gao Yang was counting. A total of 12 rockets fell.


    Although the accuracy of the rocket is not high and the dispersion area is large, it can not stand a large amount. Looking at the place where the explosion power of the rocket shrouds, Gao Yang immediately knew that the two people who tried to save people were dead.

 Chapter 613

    Tommy blew out a sniper, but the consequence of the chain effect was brilliant. If those people were indeed members of the homzny mercenary regiment, Tommy''s shot had caused at least five casualties in homzny.


    Although we don''t know whether the enemy is dead or alive, we can be sure that the homzny mercenary regiment or anything else will continue to rescue.


    Tommy''s shells came. This time he had forty shells available, but the only problem was that the enemy would respond.


    Tommy was ready to continue firing, but no one came out and was bombed. After two consecutive rescue failures, they changed their strategy.


    Two BMP-2 armored vehicles quickly drove in and stopped in front of a man who fell to the ground. They planned to cover with armored vehicles to take the wounded or dead bodies away.


    Armored vehicles have been firing, shells with strong wind and flying over their heads, or hitting the ground, deep into the sand.


    Gao Yang and all of them can only hide in the foxhole and can''t lift their heads. The penetration of 30mm shells is very strong. If the shells of mechanism guns fall at the right point, they are likely to pass through the sand nearly one meter deep and then beat them into meat sauce. Fortunately, the probability of this kind of thing is very small, and Gao Yang''s luck is not bad.


    Tommy could not continue firing shells, but Zhou Zhou could. When he learned that the enemy was rescuing with armored vehicles, dense shells began to fall.


    The 60mm mortar can not cause fatal damage to the armored vehicle, but it can kill the personnel who leave the armored vehicle to save people. Although the power of the 60mm mortar is not great, the armored vehicle will also be damaged if it is hit directly and continuously. Although the people inside will not die, they will never feel good.


    In addition, 107 mm rockets also fell one after another at this time. Although it was impossible to shoot directly at the armored vehicle, after a large number of shells fell, they finally hit the armored vehicle directly.


    The armored vehicle could not bear too much heavy shelling, and soon drove back. Finally, it could be confirmed that it was the enemy of the body on the ground, and there were three left.


    Although the enemy sent out armored vehicles, he could not take the body away. However, Gao Yang began to doubt that after continuous heavy shelling, would the enemy still grab the body back?


    The wounded must be saved, but when the wounded become corpses, the corpses don''t have to be taken away at the risk of killing more people. After all, the wounded can''t delay time, and the corpses can be taken away when the battle is not so fierce.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, the enemy is still trying to take the body away, and it means to do whatever it takes.


    When the armored vehicle was removed, more than ten minutes later, the tank came.


    As soon as he saw the enemy''s tanks coming out, Gao Yang immediately called people back and hid in a safer bunker. Their foxhole could not bear the direct fire of tank guns.


    Around several corpses, the two sides launched a fight between you and me. Although they were corpses, the British seemed determined to take them back, and Gao Yang didn''t let the British take them back, but used them to kill the enemy as much as possible.


    Gao Yang admires the courage of those British people, but this is war. It is the right thing to use all conditions and resources to kill the enemy.


    Respect the body? Let''s wait until the war is over. It''s impossible to release water.


    Gao Yang asked. There are not many shells left. There are only half of the base number of mortar shells and rockets left, which is not enough to fight another long-lasting fierce artillery battle. However, Gao Yang decided to stop the British body snatching even if there are no shells left, and the consequences of doing so will not be too serious, because the shells will be delivered soon.


    Although the enemy sent out tanks, the tanks can''t take the bodies away. They can only play a role of cover at most. However, the weapons used by Gao Yang''s sniper tactics are not guns. Tanks can block direct bullets, but they can''t block curved shells.


    Mortars and Rockets really can''t help the armor of the Sheikh''s tank, but they can stop the body gatherers.


    After the tank entered, there was no one, so it was quiet on the position on their side. Two armored vehicles drove in and stopped behind the tank. At this time, the artillery opened fire.


    In the rumble of gunfire, despite the shells exploding around, the enemy''s tanks did not move, trying to provide some cover for the armored vehicles behind them.


    Gao Yang, who couldn''t see the situation, didn''t know whether the enemy took the body or not, but he knew that as long as the enemy wanted to take the body manually, he had to leave the armored vehicle, and to do so, he had to pay a certain price.


    Although it was impossible to know whether the enemy had taken the body, Gao Yang could see from the smoke that one of the enemy''s tanks had been hung with a fire arrow grille, while the other had not been hung.


    It seems that the enemy is adding grating to the tank, but it is not finished yet.


    The enemy''s corpse collection work was delayed, but Gao Yang knew that their shells were about to run out and the fire density had been reduced. Zhou Zhou planned to prolong the shelling time as much as possible, so he had to give up the fire density.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. The time was approaching noon. He estimated that in another hour or so, the shells would arrive, and a batch of reinforcements would come.


    At this time, a tank suddenly started, and then rushed in their direction. Then, the second tank also started and left the original place, and the direction was also towards them.


    The enemy is really on fire. The root of everything is that they raise their shells in this direction, so the tanks come in their direction without hesitation.


    The enemy''s tanks suddenly attacked, which would not surprise Gao Yang. They had already made plans to deal with tanks.


    Lacking anti tank weapons, all you can do is hide. Seeing the direction of the tank attack, Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "withdraw, pay attention to the direction of the tank, move to the side, teach the company! Prepare to hit the tank''s track with a bazooka!"


    The RPG-7 could not penetrate the armor of the chieftain tank. After the tank was equipped with an anti rocket grid, it could not penetrate, but it might still be possible to hit the track.


    The RPG of the skeleton gang has prepared two kinds of rockets, one is a series of armor piercing shells, which are specially used to hit armored targets or firepower points such as bunker bunkers, and the other is a blasting lethal bomb, which is specially used to fight infantry. At this time, basically all RPGs are equipped with armor piercing shells.


    Gao Yang and all of them moved to the position of the teaching company. There were at least 20 RPGs there. Gao Yang didn''t believe that so many rockets could not break the track of the tank.

 Chapter 614

    When people lose their senses, they can do everything. Without the protection of infantry, the two tanks dare to rush directly into the position of the skeleton gang. Gao Yang doesn''t know whether they are brave or stupid.


    While the two tanks were firing, the coaxial machine guns were also firing, but the problem was that since they knew that the enemy had tanks, they would not be foolishly exposed to the muzzle of the gun.


    At this time, the advantage of having an engineer spade in one hand was obvious. Although the trenches could not be dug out, the foxholes were dug everywhere. The positions of the teaching company were almost pits and pits. If you left the original place, you could hide in an empty pit.


    They moved more than 100 meters laterally, and the speed of the tank was much faster. Although the chief tank was not good at mobility, it could reach a distance of more than 1000 meters soon. After they moved more than 100 meters, the tank rushed to the place where they had just hid.


    He thought the tank would go back after the impact, but unexpectedly, after the tank rushed to the edge of the forest, it still refused to retreat, turned a corner and rushed towards them again.


    Most of the rockets hit the tank and were detonated in advance by the grid. Even if there were rockets hitting the tank body, it could not pose any threat to the tank. The Sheikh tank is not good at mobility, but its protection is very good.


    Gao Yang gave an order to hit the tank to hit the track, but the problem was that the shooter had to have such a good accuracy. He saw that several rockets were fired, either high or flying. Gao Yang shouted: "hit again when you get close! Hit again when you get close!"


    After the tank turned a corner and continued to move forward, the turrets of the two tanks turned back and forth. Although the tank guns did not fire, the coaxial machine guns kept firing, but fortunately, with the protection of the foxhole, the machine guns could not hurt anyone.


    The distance of 100 meters is really an instant. They are fully armed. No matter how they run, they can''t run better than tanks.


    The two tanks have stopped one after another. As an outdated tank of the old model, it is still a basic model. The fire control system of these two tanks is also very backward. There is no need to think about moving to moving shooting, and it is hard to say whether moving to static. In addition, the level of the tank crew, if you want to shoot with the main gun, you have to stop.


    When Gao Yang ran, he asked a soldier next to him for an RPG and hid in the foxhole to prepare for the close track after the tank approached. At this time, he found that after the tank stopped, Gao Yang exposed his head and wanted to observe to see if the tank was going to withdraw or what to do.


    Gao Yang was in front of the side of a tank, about 50 meters away from the tank in front. After taking a look, he felt that the angle was no problem. After he could hit the track of the tank, he carried the rocket launcher to his shoulder and was ready to give it to which tank.


    Gao Yang picked up the bazooka and found that the muzzle was moving. When he aimed the bazooka at the tank, he found that the muzzle was also aimed at him.


    Gao Yang''s eyes suddenly straightened, and he felt targeted by a 120 mm tank. It was really terrible


    As soon as he threw the bazooka, Gao Yang didn''t fight. He rolled and climbed out of his foxhole. Machine gun bullets popped into the sand next to him. After climbing on the ground for two meters, Gao Yang quickly turned into the next foxhole.


    If there is a choice, Gao Yang won''t stop, but the problem is that the machine gun on the tank is chasing him. It''s certainly not good to stay outside the pit, but if you can''t run away, you can''t stand being shot by the tank.


    As soon as he slipped head down into the foxhole, the tank fired.


    The shell landed near the original foxhole. After a loud bang, the sand fell from the sky. Gao Yang and a person who had been hiding in the foxhole were almost buried.


    The foxhole Gao Yang hid in is very large, with a depth of two meters, because if you dig a hole in the sand, although it is very light, the sand at the edge of the hole will slide down, and you can''t hide people when you dig shallow.


    When the tank stops in place, it becomes the target of the rocket launcher. However, compared with the tank body, the tank track is much smaller. Coupled with the skirt on the side, it is not so easy to hit the tank track.


    For tanks that can''t be hit by rocket propelled grenades, let alone guns, many people can''t help but shoot at the tanks and knock the tanks. It''s strange when they can have any effect.


    Gao Yang was afraid that the tank would give him another shot. He drilled out of the sand and sat on the ground. He touched his body first. When he found that he was not shot, Gao Yang gasped and said, "run, run! You have to be bombed if you stay."


    "Boss! Are you okay? Come back!"


    Seeing that Gao Yang was shot near his hiding place, Satan''s people were worried. Frye was calling him loudly on the walkie talkie.


    "Nothing! Be careful!"


    After a reply, Gao Yang began to rub his eyes. He was fascinated by the sand and rubbed his eyes. When he could see things, he found that Raphael was in front of him. In his hurry, he turned into Raphael''s foxhole.


    Rafael had a bag. He was taking C4 out of the bag. Gao Yang ignored talking to Rafael. He looked up first, but found that the tank didn''t continue to fire at him, but turned the muzzle elsewhere.


    The reason why the tank was willing to let go of Gao Yang was that when several soldiers of the teaching company were unable to hit the track several times, they left the bunker and rushed towards the tank. If they wanted to kill those soldiers, the tank had to turn the muzzle and shoot with coaxial machine guns.


    "Boss, I''ll blow up the tank!"


    Gao Yang turned his head, but he saw that Raphael had glued several pieces of C4 together and was inserting a fuse into it.


    "Can you do it?"


    Although it was a face-to-face distance, he couldn''t hear it without shouting under the strong noise. Raphael shouted loudly: "I don''t know! I haven''t bombed a tank, but I think I should try!"


    Raphael carried eight C4''s with him, with a total weight of 10kg. Raphael glued the four C4''s together and plugged in the remote control fuse. After thinking about it, Raphael glued the two C4''s together again, stuffed a remote control into Gao Yang''s hand and shouted: "It''s so fucking powerful! If I don''t die, I have to be 30 meters away to detonate! If I die, you can do it!"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He threw the remote control into Raphael''s arms. He grabbed the C4 in Raphael''s hand and was about to climb out. He had to seize the opportunity to get close when the tank turret wasn''t facing him.


    Before Gao Yang climbed out of the pit, he was dragged back by Raphael. Then he saw Raphael yelling in front of his face: "I''m the blaster! Falk! Don''t fucking rob my job! Remember, thirty meters, don''t kill me!"


    After roaring loudly, Raphael threw down the grab, only took a large piece of C4, and then swished out of the foxhole.


    Two soldiers of the teaching company trying to get close to the tank have been killed, and one has been suppressed in the foxhole. The plan to get close to the tank failed. When Raphael rushed out, both tanks began to turn the turret.


    Raphael quickly jumped into a foxhole. At this time, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "teach the company, attract the attention of the tank, pay attention to the position, and let our people blow up the tank!"


    At the command, four more rocket launchers jumped out of the bunker. At this time, they wanted to attract the attention of the tank and lead the muzzle over without human life.


    Seeing the turret turning, Raphael rushed out again, and then began to run towards the tank. It was only 50 meters away. In fact, it could run in a few seconds, but the tank would not give people a chance to get close. After discovering that Raphael was close, a tank began to turn its muzzle to Raphael.


    The tank drove all the way along the position of the teaching company. Raphael did not lack a foxhole on his way. As soon as he saw the muzzle turn, he immediately jumped into a foxhole. At this time, he was only about 20 meters away from the tank in front.


    Raphael was close to the tank, but the muzzle was facing him. However, Raphael''s safety was guaranteed at this time, because the lower elevation of the tank gun was not enough to attack the target too close to reach Raphael, while the machine gun bullet could not penetrate the sand to reach Raphael.


    Gao Yang said loudly in the walkie talkie: "fork! Be careful! Don''t... I''m going to the Olympics!"


    Gao Yang didn''t finish. After blurting out a national curse, he immediately climbed out of the foxhole, ran a few steps and jumped into the nearby pit, because at this time, he looked at a tank but aimed the muzzle at him.


    It''s not safe to run to the nearby pit, but Gao Yang has no way. After waiting a little, he didn''t hear the gunfire. Strangely, Gao Yang poked his head out and saw that several soldiers rushed to the tank and attracted the tank''s attention again.


    Gao Yang stared at the tank nervously, but saw Rafael rush out of the foxhole for the third time, and almost at the same time, the tank started again.


    Raphael ran to the front of the tank with his cat on his waist, and then immediately lay on the ground.


    Gao Yang''s heart was about to jump out of his throat, but he soon heard Rafael yell from his headphones: "put the explosives on, and blow them up when I leave!"


    The two tanks are very close, that is, about ten meters. When they are close, they don''t have to worry about the tank''s machine gun. When the first tank passes over, Raphael climbs up from the ground. He doesn''t face him by the muzzle of the second tank. After shaking in front of the tank, he finds the position, lies on the ground again and lets the tank drive away from him.


    C4 has been put on, and it is the underbody with the weakest tank protection. The remote control switch has been turned on. Gao Yang holds the remote control, reaches out his hand to open the cover on the initiation button to prevent accidental contact, and waits for Raphael to run away and press it.

 Chapter 615

    Gao Yang soon found a new problem. Raphael began to run, but the tank was too close to others. There was a full six three kilogram C4 under the tank, which was close. He was afraid to blow his own people away.


    Just then, Gao Yang listened to Raphael roar in his headphones: "this distance is OK, detonate!"


    Gao Yang didn''t know anything about the power of C4, but he really didn''t know how far it was a safe distance. He felt that the tank was a little close to his own people, but after hearing Raphael''s roar, Gao Yang subconsciously pressed the initiation button.


    First, he felt a violent earthquake in the sand under his feet, and then there was an earth shaking noise. Gao Yang felt that the 57 ton tank seemed to have been blown off the ground, but he didn''t know whether it was his illusion. With the dust all over the sky, it suddenly spread around. Gao Yang couldn''t see anything for a long time.


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "are you all right? Talk back!"


    Raphael replied first. He shouted, "I can''t hear very well, but I''m fine. I can''t see anything. Boss, don''t press the detonator. I''ll install a new fuse. As soon as you press it, I''ll die. Do you hear me? Falk, I can''t see anything. I can''t hear what you''re talking about."


    The explosion power is so strong that Gao Yang, who is far away, feels his ears buzzing. Raphael, who is closer, must be more affected by the shock wave.


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to press the detonator any more. He quickly took back his passport on the detonator. Raphael couldn''t blow up two tanks at the same time. There were too few C4, because the detonator was single channel, that is, as long as the detonator was pressed, no matter how many fuses were detonated at the same time, in order to ensure that he didn''t blow himself up and destroy the tank, Raphael can only open the fuse of wireless remote control one at a time.


    There are many reasons for bombing only one tank. Time is too tight. On the one hand, Rafael has no time to make more detonators. On the other hand, in order to ensure the destruction of tanks, Rafael must use more C4. If it is used on average, it may be less powerful, but the main reason is that Rafael didn''t expect that he could pass under two tanks at the same time, If he had known earlier, he would have to make two detonators at the same time.


    The people of Satan mercenary regiment reported their situation one after another. Fortunately, there was no major event, but Li JinFang, who was closest to the first bombed tank, was shocked to have nosebleed and dizzy head, but there should be no serious internal injury.


    There was too much dust to see, and Gao Yang could not judge whether the tank had been destroyed. Raphael planned to blow up another tank with C4. Although there were only two left, he thought he could at least try to blow up the track of the tank.


    "Report! A tank rushed out and left the dust area. It stopped. The tank stopped and they wanted to rush back! There are armored vehicles. Armored vehicles are coming. They are firing in your direction! Four, four armored vehicles!"


    Gao Yang heard the report from the adjacent position through his earphone. They were not affected by the sand and dust and could see the trend of another tank.


    Knowing that the second tank did not retreat, and the armored vehicle followed, Gao Yang tightened his heart and immediately shouted, "fork! Retreat! Retreat! Do you hear me? Hide quickly, everyone, take advantage of the enemy''s poor line of sight and retreat quickly!"


    Gao Yang was anxious. He was worried that Raphael could not hear or hear the order to retreat. It was OK to say that only one tank was left, but four armored vehicles could arrive in a minute. It was too dangerous to stay in place.


    "Boss, do you want me to retreat? I''ll withdraw right away! I''m back!"


    Hearing Raphael''s return, Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, and then immediately said in the walkie talkie: "hit the armored vehicle! Prepare to attack the armored vehicle, and the rocket launchers of the first company will send support! The sixth company will pay attention to observation, be ready to support at any time, and try to eliminate all the enemy''s armored vehicles here."


    It can''t hold. Tanks and armored vehicles can''t fight if they come together. It doesn''t matter if the enemy breaks through the defense line. It doesn''t matter if there is any target to guard. It doesn''t matter if the enemy crosses back and forth on the defense line. Therefore, Gao Yang''s defense line is very sparse, but Gao Yang is afraid that there are infantry in the armored vehicle.


    The enemy has the strong cover of tanks and armored vehicles, and then is killed by infantry, which will cause great casualties.


    Look at the problem on both sides. If the enemy''s tanks and armored vehicles come together, it''s really difficult to deal with, but it''s better to fight than to shrink in the city. Even if you pay a lot of casualties, as long as the enemy''s armored vehicles are solved, the next battle will be much easier to fight.


    But now they are in a very disadvantageous position, because after the absence of anti tank missiles, it is not easy to destroy the enemy''s armored vehicles. The enemy left the protection, but it is relatively easy to solve it.


    There are no suitable weapons to fight tanks and armored vehicles. No matter how powerful special forces are, they are useless. Therefore, the main force of the battle is the soldiers of the skeleton Gang, and if you raise them high, you have to be ready to run for your life.


    Compared with the whole battlefield, the situation of the skeleton Gang is not very difficult, and it is even on the favorable side, but it is different for Gao Yang. The enemy seems to have observed who is the most threatening person. Tanks and armored vehicles are only looking for them. Therefore, compared with the dominant overall situation, the Satan mercenary regiment is very dangerous.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to bury anyone in the Satan mercenary regiment, so he had to withdraw, but the only problem was that they couldn''t withdraw if they wanted to. The machine guns and machine guns on four armored vehicles opened fire together, and a nearby tank blocked their retreat.


    Hiding in the same place, you have to wait for tanks and armored vehicles to run over and run immediately. You will face the fire blockade of enemy tanks and armored vehicles. Although the enemy''s vision is not good, the flying bullets don''t have eyes.


    The dust began to disperse. Although the bullets were still flying around, they could no longer be dragged. For example, it was safer to retreat in the bullet rain than waiting for the armored vehicles and tanks to arrive. Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "let''s withdraw! Crawl forward until we get out of the battle!"


    It''s dangerous to retreat, but he can''t help it. Gao Yang was forced to give this order, but he heard a violent explosion. Then he was surprised to see that the turret of the Tucker was blown to one side, and there was a raging fire in the tank cabin.


    Gao Yang was extremely surprised, or surprised. In his incredible eyes, he saw a fast-moving armored car. Suddenly, there was a continuous short flash that would be emitted when he was hit. Only the red light that would be emitted by the tracer bullet was constantly hitting the armored car.


    Gao Yang looked up at the sky along the trajectory of the tracer bullet, but saw a helicopter in his field of vision.

 Chapter 616

    The helicopter was a little far away. Gao Yang couldn''t see what model it was. However, as the helicopter was getting closer and closer, groliov shouted, "it''s a female deer! Our female deer has arrived!"


    The female deer is the Mi-24 armed helicopter.


    When Mi 24 arrives, it means that ulyanko has arrived.


    Ulyanko said he needed three days to deliver the helicopter, but after Gao Yang asked for an emergency, ulyanko arrived in a day and a night, and directly participated in the war.


    Gao Yang was in high spirits. Ulyanko''s delivery speed exceeded his most optimistic expectations. As soon as the meter 24 arrived, the end of the British people would come.


    M 24 has a 23 mm machine gun. It can''t be used to fight tanks. It can''t be used to fight armored vehicles. It''s a little fun.


    After one of the four armored vehicles was directly killed by machine guns, the remaining three turned around and ran away.


    Armed helicopters are the natural enemies of tanks and armored vehicles. Without worrying about any attack at all, they can even hover and aim slowly and fight again. If these three armored vehicles can run, the helicopter will not be called the natural enemy of ground armored vehicles.


    Machine guns, anti tank missiles and rockets. Mi 24 can use a variety of weapons to deal with armored vehicles on the ground. When it is found that the armored vehicles are going to run, the helicopter calmly launches missiles. Another anti tank missile falls from the sky and explodes an armored vehicle.


    If armored vehicles want to escape, they can escape there. At best, they can return to the city of gaisalai, but the question is, what can they do even if helicopters chase them in?


    Gaissale is the gaissale of Somalia, not the United States, not Russia, not China.


    Gaisalle does not belong to any country with air defense forces. If you want to fight a helicopter, you can use RPG. They don''t lack this, and only this.


    Somalis have used RPG to shoot down helicopters. Anyone who has seen the shadow fall knows this. However, they have to be given a chance by the helicopter.


    The Mi-24 female deer helicopter followed the armored vehicle and rushed forward unscrupulously. The machine gun fired continuously after an armored vehicle. By the way, it fired another rocket, exploded one of the remaining two armored vehicles and stopped one.


    It''s also an anti tank missile. It''s hard for them to fight tanks, and it''s simple for helicopters. That''s the difference between different platforms. There''s no heavy armor on the top of the tank. If you fight from the sky, no matter how backward the missile is, it can also have the property of attacking the top.


    After cleaning up the last armored vehicle, the helicopter began to turn back. At this time, Gao Yang shouted excitedly in the walkie talkie: "surround the enemy as planned! Come on! Come on! Come on!"


    When the helicopter arrived, tanks and armored vehicles were no longer a threat. They had been killed. Now Gaoyang can finally order to surround the enemy.


    At this time, groliov shouted at the joy on his face: "it''s ulyanko. It must be him. Call him!"


    Gao Yang''s satellite phone was turned off. During the battle, he didn''t want to be distracted by the call, but now he can make a call.


    As soon as ulyanko connected the phone, he immediately smiled and said, "man, your phone is too difficult to call. I can''t even tell you. Give you my radio frequency and we''ll contact by radio."


    Turn the walkie talkie to the same frequency as ulyanko. After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said inconceivably, "are you here in person? Are you on the helicopter?"


    "Of course, I used to be a helicopter pilot or a weapons operator. Don''t you know? I didn''t tell you? Well, it seems that I''m here at the right time. Tell me, what other targets do I need to clear? I''m a weapons operator now. I have a lot of ammunition left. Let''s talk after the fight."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "do you see several corpses on the ground? It''s the place that was bombed with holes. There must be enemy snipers nearby, but it''s not easy to see here. You may find it easier in the sky. If you find anything, don''t care what it is, just throw it on their heads."


    "Yes, throw everything you can."


    After saying a few words, the helicopter flew towards the place Gao Yang said and circled over the sky. At this time, Gao Yang said in a hurry: "Tommy, go and pick up your shells. If someone is forced by the helicopter to run out and kill them, also, inform the third artillery and let the artillery soldiers prepare to pick up a bargain. If you find someone moving, you can start shooting without saving shells!"


    Gao Yang''s walkie talkie changed the frequency. Now he just contacted wuliyangke. As soon as he finished speaking, wuliyangke smiled in the walkie talkie: "I found the target and hid it well, man, look at mine."


    There were only four rockets fired from the helicopter. The Rockets flew towards the ground and exploded continuously.


    The skeleton Gang doesn''t have anything like planes and helicopters. They don''t have anything that can fly. The same is true for the whole of Somalia. Basically, the number of any aircraft that can be used for combat in Somalia is zero.


    There is nothing at all. How could the British prepare responsive weapons for it? They don''t even have anti-aircraft guns or anti-aircraft machine guns. What they can use is machine guns and rocket launchers.


    When the helicopter came, the situation suddenly became one-sided.


    Ulyanko can hit targets on the ground at will in the sky. He is very happy this time. Seeing that fire arrows are fired from the ground, they explode one after another far away from him. There doesn''t have to be any pressure to fight this battle.


    RPG-7 can launch rockets for various purposes, and most kinds of rockets have timed self destruction devices. The time is usually about 4.5 seconds. At this time, when the maximum firing distance of the rocket is 920 meters, it will explode.


    It was invented by Afghans to use fragments generated by regular self explosion of rockets to attack helicopters in the sky. They also used this method to hit a lot of meters 24. However, ulyanko only needs to pay attention to the distance, so he doesn''t have to worry about this problem.


    After firing all the ammunition, ulyanko smiled on the walkie talkie: "Well, I don''t have anything to shoot out. Ram, find me a place to land. It''s safer. I don''t want my helicopter to be damaged on the ground. In addition, there should be a female deer coming soon. You can let another plane continue to attack the enemy or let him land temporarily until you find a valuable target Then take off, because we only have these ammunition mounted at random. If we re mount them, we have to wait until the ammunition is delivered. "

 Chapter 617

    After jumping out of the cockpit in front of the helicopter, ulyanko turned around and patted on the nose of the helicopter. He smiled and said, "how''s my baby?"


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "great, beautiful, man, your baby is a perfect masterpiece."


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "no matter when I served in the army or now, although I have seen and used a lot of helicopters, my favorite is this big baby, which is much better than Apache and tiger. Also, I have to ask, is it safe here?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "this is our artillery position and a place guarded by heavy troops. There will be no safer place than here for the time being."


    Ulyanko shrugged, waved to the pilot on the helicopter and said loudly, "come down. There''s nothing between us until our supplies come."


    M 24 is a tandem cockpit, with the position of the weapon operator in front and the driver behind.


    The cockpit of the pilot was higher, and almost one person came. When the pilot opened the cockpit cover and came out of the cockpit, he smiled and said, "friends, pay me. It seems that you have to help me find a ladder or platform as soon as possible, or I''ll have a hard time on it."


    The reason why the pilot needs help is that he has a big belly and gray hair. He looks like he has to be in his fifties. He doesn''t even wear a flight suit, or he doesn''t have a flight suit he can wear.


    When the pilot jumped out of the helicopter supported by Gao Yang and ulyanko, ulyanko smiled and said, "ram, let me introduce you to my old friend, polovich."


    When Gao Yang shook hands with bolovich, he said heartily, "you came in time, my friend. You flew very well."


    Bolovich laughed and said, "it''s much easier to fly here than when I was in Afghanistan."


    Ulyanko also smiled and said, "polovich is an ace helicopter pilot. When he was in Afghanistan, I didn''t learn how to drive a helicopter."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "you are also good. I don''t know how you fly, but I know you are a very good weapon operator. URI, I really thank you very much. You have helped me a lot. I thought you could arrive tomorrow at the earliest."


    Ulyanko said with a smile, "special affairs are handled specially. In order to be in a hurry, do you know where I came from? Give you a hint and see the painting of the plane."


    The helicopter is desert camouflage, gray and yellow. Gao Yang walked around the helicopter. After seeing a red, white and black circular pattern on the fuselage, he was very surprised and said, "this is the symbol of the Yemeni air force. This is the helicopter of the Yemeni air force?"


    Ulyanko snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "you''re right, man. I didn''t expect you to know the military emblem of the Yemeni air force. I''m in a hurry. I don''t even have time to paint this eye-catching sign."


    Yemen and Somalia face each other across the sea. If it starts from Yemen and then goes straight to Somalia, it takes only half a day to take the shortest straight route, even by boat.


    Gao Yang exhaled and said, "thank you, URI."


    Ulyanko shrugged and said: "You''re welcome. It''s what big Ivan ordered. Don''t forget that he still owes you a favor. Besides, you don''t have to thank me. Don''t forget that you rented it for the skeleton gang. You are my customer, and thinking about customers is my consistent purpose. Therefore, I''ll be ashamed if you thank me. How can I charge you for urgent freight?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I''m eager to pay for the urgent freight, but although I need to pay, I have to thank you. Thank you for coming in person."


    Ulyanko''s face was a little embarrassed, but at this time polovich laughed and said, "friend, are you right? You know, even if a pilot doesn''t participate in the war, he has to pay a thousand dollars a day on the battlefield. If he participates in the war, it is five thousand dollars a day. If ulyanko comes in person, he can put five thousand dollars a day in his pocket instead of paying the hired pilot."


    Gao Yang shrugged, and ulyanko shrugged, and then muttered, "five thousand dollars a day. If you can save yourself, why not?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "well, you''re right. When will the ammunition and fuel needed by the plane arrive? If you can''t arrive, you will lose time, and the loss of time is a loss of dollars for you."


    Uliyangke nodded and said, "we can definitely arrive tonight. In order to seize time, we flew directly from the base where we parked the plane to a passing oil tanker, and then took off at the nearest time. We came directly, but the ship carrying supplies came as fast as possible to get tonight."


    Uliyangke said that he didn''t have to thank him for collecting money, but Gao Yang still had to accept the favor of uliyangke, because it was a very dangerous thing to land on an oil tanker with an armed helicopter, and the possible consequences of doing so were not willing to do it in order to earn a rent of hundreds of thousands of dollars. In addition, find a ship that would let two armed helicopters rise Stopping the tanker is by no means an easy task.


    In one day and one night, it is not as easy as ulyanko said to be able to send the armed helicopter directly to gaisalai and participate in the war immediately.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "URI, and Mr. polovich, wait here. Someone will receive and protect you. Now I have to go back. My people are still fighting."


    Ulyanko shook his head and said, "don''t worry. I don''t think there will be any big problems on the battlefield for a while. I have something to ask you. I saw a tank explode violently in the air, so I launch missiles at that tank every time. Now tell me, what did you do?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "our new blaster drilled under the tank, put some C4, and then blew up the tank."


    Ulyanko''s eyes brightened and said, "C4? Have the courage. Can you take me to see the tank? You know, battlefield recycling is also my business scope of interest. If you have any seizure, you can sell it to me. I''m very interested in recycling a Sheikh tank that is not seriously trained."


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "we haven''t had time to check the tank, but I think the tank should have no recycling value?"


    Polovich frowned: "It''s not certain. Even if it is blown up, the equipment inside may not be completely destroyed. Things like tank guns are difficult to be destroyed by the explosion under the car. A tank gun is very expensive, especially the chief''s 120mm rifled gun. You know, the price of the British rifled gun is not low. There are many chief tank main guns in Jordan that need to be replaced. They will be very happy I''m willing to buy it. "


    Looking at bolovich talking, Gao Yang was very curious. Without waiting for him to speak, ulyanko smiled and said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that bolovich is the person in charge of Asia. We arrived in time this time because we got Mi-24 from Yemen and got this from Yemen. You have to thank bolovich."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized that no wonder polovich would come with ulyanko and be familiar with arms sales. It turned out that he was ulyanko''s colleague at all.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "so it is. Then I have to thank you again for your help, Mr. bolovitch."


    Bolovich winked and said, "you''re welcome. I''d be happy to help my friends, especially if I still have money."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, please go with me to see the tank, but please don''t give too much hope. The tank may not have any useful parts. As for the helicopter, stop here. I''ll arrange someone to guard the helicopter immediately."


    Polovich shrugged and said, "my friend, I''ve seen too many mercenaries, but I''ve never seen anyone who commands an army as a mercenary."


    The three men talked and smiled and returned to the battlefield. There was a helicopter hovering in the sky to guard against possible attacks, but the helicopter would land soon to save fuel.


    The fighting stopped temporarily. Neither side fired. The skeleton gang was busy surrounding gaisalai. Now not only the standing army but also the garrison joined in the construction of the encirclement circle.


    The British can clearly see every move of the skeleton Gang, but they are not in a hurry to break through. In fact, if they break through, they have no place to go. Leaving the protection of the building to the desert is looking for death.


    The British did not know that the skeleton''s helicopters were short of fuel and could not be replenished temporarily when they ran out of ammunition, so they had to stay in gaisalai as soon as the helicopter turned in the sky.


    When he reached the place where the tank was destroyed, ulyanko said hello to Satan''s people, and then went to the Sheikh tank with polovich.


    When ulyanko saw the chief tank, his eyes lit up and said, "it looks very complete. I don''t want any big damage. I''ll go down to see if the bottom of the car has been broken down."


    Ulyanko was wearing a suit, but he didn''t care, so he went under the tank, and then quickly shouted, "good news, the bottom of the car didn''t break through, and it doesn''t look seriously damaged. Maybe we can get a complete tank."


    Gao Yang had some doubts about this, because he felt that the tank could not be intact after such a serious explosion. However, he did not know much about the power of C4 and the anti Strike ability of the tank. The most important thing is that C4 needs certain conditions to give full play to its maximum energy. For example, it needs a confined space. Maybe although the Sheikh tank However, the explosion looks terrible, but in fact, it is very possible that it will be all right.

 Chapter 618

    When ulyanko wanted to climb onto the tank, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "don''t go up! The enemy has many snipers, and they have large caliber sniper rifles and heavy machine guns. It''s too dangerous to go up now."


    Ulyanko said indifferently, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t believe they can hit me and see the helicopter in the sky. If someone dares to fire, the people I hire at a high price will teach them to be human."


    Polovich also stretched out his hand and asked ulyanko to pull him up. Immediately he said, "look if the top compartment door lock is dead. I don''t want to have to forcibly open the top cover of this iron coffin."


    "Hey, don''t get too excited. What if there''s still something alive?"


    After touching his body, ulyanko reached out to Gao Yang and said, "just in case, give me a grenade."


    Gao Yang sighed, simply climbed into the tank, took out a grenade, opened the insurance, and motioned to ulyanko to open the top cover.


    Ulyanko grabbed the handle of the top hatch door and lifted it up. He easily pulled out a crack in the top cover. Then polovich looked happy and said, "great, they didn''t lock the door, ha ha!"


    As long as the cover on the top of the tank is locked from the inside, it is difficult to open it from the outside. Unless it is forcibly cut open with things such as gas welding, it is impossible to pry open it with things such as iron bars. However, if the top hatch door is only put down and not locked from the inside, it is of course easy to open it.


    The space inside the tank is very small, and the field of vision is also very small. If you only rely on the periscope and observation hole to obtain the field of vision, it will be very difficult to drive and observe. Therefore, most of the time, the tank drives with the window open, and the top hatch will also be opened, so that the captain needs to drill out of the tank for observation temporarily, and the top hatch will be opened, It can also ventilate the hot and stuffy interior of the tank, so even in war, even if the tank closes the top hatch, few people will choose to lock the top hatch from the inside.


    Another important reason for not locking the top hatch is that once the tank is shot and wants to run out of it, it is much more convenient to open the unlocked top hatch than to lock it. At that time, even one less action is good.


    Without locking it from the inside, everything was easy to say. After ulyanko slightly opened a gap, Gao Yang immediately shouted to the inside: "is anyone alive? Someone alive, talk quickly and throw a grenade later."


    There was no movement in the tank. After waiting for a moment, ulyanko nodded and completely opened the top hatch. Listening, there was still no movement inside. Polovich quickly looked at it and immediately said, "it''s all right. The people inside are dead."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. After looking inside, he saw that both of them leaned down and didn''t move. It should be the gunner and loader.


    Ulyanko got into the tank and stretched out his hand to pull back the gunner who lay motionless in front of the tank gun sight. The gunner then leaned back and looked at the position of the top hatch.


    At the sight of the gunner''s face, Gao Yang was startled. He saw many dead people, but he didn''t see anything at all. The seven orifices were only slightly bleeding. It was the first time for the dead man to see, and the dead man''s eyes were still wide open.


    After glancing at the dead gunner''s already godless eyes, Gao Yang felt a burst of annoyance in his heart. He quickly turned his head around. He was not afraid to see the dead, but it was too uncomfortable to look at the dead.


    Polovich looked at it and immediately said, "they were all shocked to death. Oh, I have a bad feeling."


    Bolovich''s body has become fat, and the space in the tank cabin is extremely narrow. There are corpses, and ulyanko can''t hold him after he goes in, so bolovich shouted outside: "how? How? Is there anything that can be used? Should the tank gun be ok?"


    Ulyanko didn''t answer the question. He directly got out of the tank cabin, looked at bolovich, shook his head and said: "It''s destroyed. Everything is destroyed. There''s nothing that can be used. As long as the glass or similar things are all smashed, even the gun is broken. It looks all right, but it can''t be used at all. As for the engine and so on, don''t look. The gun is broken and the engine is estimated to be rotten."


    Polovich was also very disappointed. After sighing, he looked at Gao Yang and said, "friend, how many C4 did you use?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "three kilograms."


    Ulyanko leaned out of the top cabin door and sighed: "this is the first time I''ve met this situation. It turned out that three kilograms of C4 could completely damage a tank when it exploded under the car. I really didn''t know this before. Well, although it can''t be recycled, it''s good to know this and have a long experience."


    Polovich pointed to the tank damaged by them and said, "look, although it was attacked by anti tank missiles, there must be something useful left in it. I hope the tank gun won''t break."


    The other tank was not far away and could arrive immediately. When he reached out to ulyanko and pulled him out, he said, "I''m curious. How much can a tank gun be worth?"


    Polovich smiled: "it doesn''t necessarily depend on the model and old and new. The new tank guns made by Germany are worth at least hundreds of thousands of dollars. Even the old ones are very valuable, while the guns made in Russia are much cheaper. In addition, the 120 mm guns must be much more expensive than the 105 mm ones."


    Uliyangke also said with a smile: "it''s even harder to say the recycled old guns. The guns used by the chief are linear guns, not smooth guns. This gun can only be made by British people, and it''s difficult to make, so the price is very expensive. Even the old guns can sell for 200000 US dollars as long as they are in good condition. Of course, this is our selling price. I can give you 20000 for the purchase price."


    Gao Yang glanced and said, "it''s so dark."


    Polovich shrugged and said, "if you stay in your hand, you''ll get 20000 for us. So why not sell it? If it''s someone else, I''ll only give you a price of 2000 dollars to buy it."


    Gao Yang is completely helpless. Ulyanko and polovich are worthy of being colleagues. They are indeed passers-by.


    After the three men jumped out of the tank, Gao Yang remembered one thing and immediately said, "by the way, URI, look at the crew in the tank just now. Are they Russian or British?"


    Ulyanko thought and said, "the driver has a Russian face, but it''s hard for others to say. Oh, someone didn''t wear the clothes of the tank crew, but wore a desert camouflage combat suit, which should not be the tank crew."


    Gao Yang was delighted and immediately shouted to the people not far behind: "big dog, there should be a homzny man in here. Do you want to have a look?"


    Groliov''s spirit came when he heard it. Anyway, it was all right. As soon as he put the machine gun down, he immediately ran over and asked Gao Yang to check another tank first. He got into the tank cabin alone.


    Another tank looked much more miserable. A small hole was blown out on the roof, almost in the middle, and next to the small hole was scorched black.


    The top hatch of the second tank was not locked. This time, ulyanko didn''t even have to shout. When he opened the hatch, he didn''t think it was dirty, so he immediately got in.


    The crew of the tank hit by the anti tank missile, or the body, can''t see at all. Although there is only a small hole on the top of the tank, the interior of the tank is full of traces left by the impact and burning of metal jet, and the body is full of holes.


    The warhead part of the anti tank missile belongs to the armor piercing projectile, and the destructive force caused by the action of the armor piercing projectile does not depend on how big a hole has been punched in the tank. After the armor piercing projectile breaks through the armor, it will immediately form overpressure in the tank, and at the same time, the temperature will be instantly heated to the ultra-high temperature of three or four thousand degrees, while the outside is just a small hole, not inside, I don''t know how bad things will be inside.


    Armor piercing projectile also kills personnel and destroys equipment by splashing fragments and ultra-high temperature metal liquid formed during overpressure and armor penetration. Because the energy of armor piercing projectile is mainly concentrated on armor breaking, its killing effect on passengers and equipment in the vehicle is lower than armor piercing projectile, and the probability of igniting oil in the vehicle is also lower than armor piercing projectile.


    In addition, after the armor piercing projectile penetrates the thick armor of more than 100mm, the divergence angle between the fragment and the metal jet is only about 30 degrees, but for the thin armor, the divergence angle will increase to more than 100 degrees, while the divergence angle after the armor piercing projectile penetrates the armor is very stable. After penetrating the armor, the divergence angle of the fragment is 60 degrees, regardless of the thickness.


    The top armor of the Sheikh tank is the weakest part of the whole tank, but it is still very thick. Therefore, after the anti tank missile breaks through it, although the people in the tank are dead, the damage to the equipment will not be particularly serious. In other words, although the damage of the tank destroyed by the helicopter seems to be much more serious than that destroyed by Rafael, But there is a greater possibility of recycling value.


    Another key point is that although the chieftain tank is an old tank, its protection performance is still quite good. If it is a Russian made tank, the internal ammunition is likely to be detonated, and the whole tank is blown to pieces. It is useless except selling scrap iron, but the chieftain tank is still intact.


    Sure enough, ulyanko endured the strong stench of several guns. After half a day of inspection in the tank, he finally put his black head out of the top hatch. After taking a few deep breaths, he said happily: "yes, yes, this tank can sell at least $200000 or $300000. Ram, how about I recycle 20000?"


    Polovich also smiled and said, "yes, very good. We can make at least 200000 more dollars this time."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "sorry, guys, I still can''t help it. I have to ask you, you are all rich people. It''s only 200000 dollars. Is it worth your excitement?"


    Ulyanko and polovich said in unison, not even a word bad at the same time: "of course, it''s worth it. You don''t understand. It''s hard for arms dealers now. Besides, the profits of this business are all our own!"

 Chapter 619

    It''s easy to speak in unison, but it''s rare for two people to speak at the same time, and then the content is not bad at a word.


    After that, ulyanko and polovich couldn''t help laughing. Gao Yang also laughed and said, "you two are indeed colleagues and friends. There is a tacit understanding."


    Gao Yang''s mood is also very good now. He raised his head and said with a smile: "what''s the matter? Did you find anything in the body this time?"


    Before ulyanko came out, he directly put a pistol in front of Gao Yang''s feet and said, "it''s a good thing found on a body. It must not be bought by poor mercenaries from Russia."


    The pistol is a browning 1935 high-power pistol, which is also an old gun, but it still has strong vitality and is equipped by the military of many countries. However, in Britain, a small part of the military is equipped with this pistol.


    The reason why the pistol is a good thing is that the handle patch of the pistol is ivory and the name is engraved on it. There is no inscription on the barrel sleeve, so you can see that it is not a mass-produced commodity. There is no doubt that the pistol is customized. As for whether it is mass-produced, then refitted or directly made by hand, you don''t know.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s pistol, uliyangke cried discontentedly, "Hey, you two pull me up first, even if you don''t pull me, would you please get out of the way? I''m dying in this damn tank compartment!"


    Gao Yang and polovich pulled ulyanko out with one hand. They were immediately retreated by a stench, and Gao Yang almost fell with one foot in the air.


    After standing firm, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and waved twice in front of his nose, he just saw groliov coming out of another tank. He immediately shouted, "Hey, big dog, good thing, come and have a look."


    Ulyanko said with a depressed face: "it seems that I have to find a way to take a bath and change my clothes. Fortunately, I don''t wear any suit, otherwise I will lose a lot."


    Ignoring the wuliyangke who doesn''t want to make money and isn''t afraid of dirt, Gao Yang said, "since you''ve seen it, get out of here. Anyway, it''s too dangerous."


    After jumping off the tank first, Gao Yang immediately ran towards groliov, handed the gun to groliov, and said in a hurry, "look, Harrison Horman, do you know? Is he from homzny?"


    Gao Yang said that the name was engraved on the gun. After looking at it, groliov shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of this name. In fact, I don''t know who homzny is. They are very mysterious. However, I think the owner of this gun is definitely not those Russian tankers. They won''t buy such a good gun."


    Groliov and ulyanko didn''t seem to feel at all when they saw the bodies of their compatriots, but it''s no wonder that after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, more Russians came out to fight as mercenaries and met more as enemies. They often met them, and they didn''t know how many they killed themselves, Of course, it''s impossible to feel anything because the dead are Russian.


    Gao Yang looked at ulyanko and polovich and said, "ask them both. Maybe they know."


    Ulyanko is also a person with a wide range of friends, and polovich should be no bad. Groliov thought it was reasonable. He raised his pistol and said to the two people: "have you heard of Harrison Horman?"


    Polovich frowned, shook his head and said, "never heard of it."


    Ulyanko also shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a pseudonym or a real name. What I know is this person''s pseudonym. This kind of thing is common. Well, I think you should ask Justin if you want to inquire about people."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "yes, I''ll know if I ask him. You talk and I''ll call."


    Groliov and the three of them chatted. The place where they talked was in a foxhole, but ulyanko smoked him and polovich, while Gao Yang called Justin in a nearby foxhole.


    After Justin answered the phone, Gao Yang immediately said, "I have nothing else to call. Tell me quickly. Do you know a man named Harrison Horman?"


    After a moment of silence, Justin said, "I have the impression that the person surnamed homan is relatively rare, but I can''t remember. Wait, let me see. What are the characteristics of the person you asked? I mean, do you know something like nationality or occupation?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "it should be British, maybe mercenaries."


    "Should! Maybe! Ha, your information is really accurate. Let me see, British. Oh, I remember. Harrison Horman, once a sniper in SAS, later joined the homzny mercenary regiment. He seems to be a team commander. I''m not sure about this, but it should be, now, he should be about 55 years old. His ginger hair and sharp chin are like If the person you said is consistent with the characteristics I said, it''s him. This is a guy who rarely uses his real name as a mercenary. He''s arrogant but really powerful. I heard about this name and his affairs many years ago. I have some impression of him. What do you ask him for? "


    Sure enough, Gao Yang smiled and said, "nothing, just ask. Thank you for telling me this. It''s okay. If you don''t have information to tell me, I''ll hang up."


    "Please wait a minute, my friend. The conversation just now is worth five thousand dollars, because it is beyond the scope of your current packing intelligence. I need to charge extra. If what I said is useful to you, please put the money into my account. Thank you."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "forget it, I''ll pay you."


    Talking to a lawyer still needs to be charged by time. Talking to an intelligence dealer, not to mention that he really got something useful and should pay, so Gao Yang didn''t intend to default. He defaulted for this little money, which affected his character.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately shouted to groliov next door: "good news, he is really from homzny, British, SAS. Bad news, you have to pay 5000 yuan for this."


    Groliov was very concerned about the information bought for $5000, but he was completely indifferent to the money. After waving his hand hard, he said with a hate look on his face: "well, in this case, there are at least seven people. It should be right. I hope it is right!"


    Ulyanko patted groliov on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "Congratulations, it seems that it''s time for you to take revenge."


    Groliov nodded and said, "thank you. Hey, URI, can you stop touching me before you wash your hands? But your hands are really dirty and smelly."


    Ulyanko shrugged, pointed to groliov''s pistol and said, "can you give it back to me? I found it after enduring the stench."


    Groliov smiled, put the pistol in his pocket and said, "this is the enemy''s gun. I collected it as a booty."

 Chapter 620

    With armed helicopters in Gao Yang''s hand, he has the initiative in the battlefield.


    In combat, we can act freely according to our own intentions and maintain the initiative on the battlefield, which is very important.


    Whether it is the battle of praising them as a small team or the battle of commanding the army, victory comes only after taking the initiative.


    If you have the initiative at the beginning, turn the initiative into victory. If you don''t have the initiative at the beginning, try to hold the initiative in your own hands.


    Sometimes, the initiative will change hands just because of one piece of equipment. Before the armed helicopter arrives, Gao Yang is passive. Although the strength and strength are dominant, the British have tanks and minefields. Gao Yang actually has no way to take the opponent. Although the British have paid some price, they can attack, suffer and leave if they want to attack, Just leave.


    However, when the helicopter gunships arrived, the British could only defend, and they did not have a chance to attack or even retreat.


    The role of armed helicopters is very strong, but if there are only two, it can reasonably obtain a great advantage, but it can not obtain the current decisive advantage. After all, the ammunition that armed helicopters can carry is limited. After fighting, it is impossible to kill the enemy all at once.


    If it is a real army in war, it is normal that in the face of an adverse situation, it must also harden its head and pay some lives in exchange for the initiative in order to win


    The question is, the British are mainly mercenaries and pirates. Who should attack at any cost? After consuming the ammunition of the helicopter, even the remaining people will certainly kill all the enemies, but who will be the one who died?


    No one is a fool. No one is willing to exchange his life for the victory of others. Therefore, the British can only wait in the city of gaisalai, and the battlefield initiative is in Gao Yang''s hands.


    Now the problem facing Gao Yang is how to solve the minefield outside gaisalai.


    Justin said he would get a minefield map, but it would take time, and Gao Yang didn''t know whether he could wait for the minefield map.


    The initiative in the battlefield is because he has armed helicopters, but the enemy does not. Gao Yang knows that those British helicopters are also on the way. If the enemy''s armed helicopters arrive, the initiative is likely to change hands again, so he has to deal with those British before the enemy''s helicopters arrive.


    Taking the initiative for the time being, Gao Yang gathered several key command tasks together to discuss how to launch an all-round attack.


    Sitting on the seat made of shell boxes, he looked at the map in front of him, raised his eyebrows and locked his head, thinking about how to break through the enemy''s defense line.


    Gaisalle has been surrounded. Gao Yang can attack in any direction, including the sea, but the problem is that there are mines in the minefield. Even if he can give orders to soldiers to attack forcibly without casualties, it''s hard to say whether those soldiers can do it.


    It may be feasible to carry out landing operations from the sea. Gao Yang is considering this plan. Gaisalle is almost built along the coast. The distance from disembarkation to scattered buildings is only about 100 meters. It is unlikely that the British will lay mines on the beach. Moreover, even if they lay mines on the beach, the depth will not be very deep, but if they carry out landing operations, the other three directions cannot be supported, It''s really hard to say whether it will succeed.


    If Gao Yang had a minesweeper, even if there was only one, he would dare to forcibly attack gaisalai. Unfortunately, he has no way to Minesweeper now.


    Gao Yang has mastered two safety routes, the route of the enemy''s tanks and armored vehicles. He remembers very clearly that there will be no mines on these two safety routes, but the problem is that the enemy will strictly block the exposed safety routes. If he wants to break in by force, the price is not small.


    After thinking for half a day, Gao Yang smashed his hand on the shell box and said, "two pronged attack from the sea and the known safe passage at the same time. What do you think?"


    Groliov stood beside Gao Yang and nodded: "that''s the only way. We have artillery and armed helicopters to suppress fire. Even if it''s a forced attack, we can get in!"


    Ulyanko is also there. As an arms supplier, especially as a pilot who wants to directly participate in the war, he needs to understand the whole plan and his task.


    Seeing several attack points drawn by Gao Yang on the map, wuliyangke smiled: "Why do you have to attack by force? There will be a lot of dead people. I have a better way, such as sending two minesweepers, or simply flattening gaisalai with heavy artillery. As long as you want, I can find you 122mm and 152mm artillery immediately. Of course, it must be a more cost-effective way to fill it with human life. After all, only human life is cheap in Somalia."


    Ulyanko is right. Somalia is worth nothing except human life.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to take human life to fill in. If he has a choice, he will certainly choose to spend more money and die less. The problem is, he doesn''t want to lose the battle.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I know you can send cannons. I also want to flatten gaisalai directly. However, I''m afraid it''s too late. If the enemy''s helicopter also arrives, our advantage will be lost."


    Ulyanko smiled: "don''t worry. Although you didn''t say, I brought you air defense weapons. On our ship, there are anti tank missiles and air defense missiles. Even if the British sent armed helicopters, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Ulyanko is an arms dealer. He certainly hopes to upgrade the battle again and sell more things, but Gao Yang can''t let the arms dealer decide the way and progress of a battle according to ulyanko''s meaning. The battle will never end.


    Shook his head, raised his voice and said, "forget it, I''d better finish the battle according to the normal mode. Today our supply ship can arrive and your ship can arrive. Therefore, I decided to launch a general attack tomorrow."


    Polovich smacked his mouth and said, "actually, I have a better idea. Why not wait until the British arms ship arrives?"


    Gao Yang''s face turned black all of a sudden. Bolovich is too out of tune. When the British arms ship arrives, it''s not certain who has stronger weapons. Don''t you want to die if you attack again at that time.


    Gao Yang didn''t have to listen to ulyanko and polovich, so he chose to listen to polovich when he didn''t hear polovich''s words and was planning to order the skeleton Gang to complete the preparation for the general attack, but he heard polovich say: "don''t get me wrong, I''m not saying that the British should start the war after receiving weapons, but why don''t we attack after their arms ship arrives?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "is there a difference?"


    Polovich nodded: "Of course, I think so. Since you control the sea, why don''t we rob their ships after their ships arrive? You know, the helicopters sent by Deyo mather are not ready for battle. They send the helicopters and you rob them, and then I can buy them at a high price. Moreover, this is a battle, not robbed by pirates , if you lose the helicopter, those British people will have to lose money to dejo mather. You don''t have to worry about dejo mather''s revenge. That''s good. "


    Gao Yang moved for less than a second, then shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. The risk is too great, and the British don''t cut off contact with their fleet. They will certainly inform the ship that sent the helicopter to be careful. The probability that we can successfully hijack the ship is too small."


    It''s normal to make war money, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to give up his hard won initiative in order to achieve something with a low probability of success. Bolovich is an arms dealer. His first consideration is how to make money. When Gao Yang considers how to win the battle, it''s best to make money easily, but he must not lose big money for small gain.


    The British are now surrounded in the city of gaisalai, but they will certainly not wait to die. It is certain that reinforcements will come, otherwise they will all die in gaisalai. The British can''t afford the loss. The only question is when they will arrive.


    It''s too late for Gao Yang to grab time. How can he waste time in order to grab something? If he doesn''t lack shells and the helicopter has no ammunition, he can''t wait to start attacking immediately.


    Having made up his mind, there was no need to say anything else. Gao Yang immediately said to uliyangke, "after your oil and ammunition are delivered today, prepare for dispatch as soon as possible."


    Ulyanko nodded and said, "of course, as soon as we arrive, we will be ready. Now we just wait for the ship to arrive."


    Gao Yang nodded. When to launch the attack depends on when the logistics ship arrives. Now the time is not legal, so he didn''t say much. He just looked at Zhou Zhou and said, "if the ship sends shells, how long will you be ready? Do you need to move the position forward?"


    Although Zhou Zhou was there, he kept silent and just listened to others. After Gao Yang asked him, Zhou Zhou nodded and said: "Shells are a problem of transporting them down from the ship and then distributing them. As long as there is no interference, it won''t take long. As for the position of the position, it''s best to move forward. The range of mortars is enough, but the response will be more timely and accurate. Now we are not afraid of the enemy''s attack. We can move the position forward."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, the artillery is responsible. I won''t ask more. You can do it yourself. Let me know when you''re ready."


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang. He looked at the call from Justin. Gao Yang walked away. After connecting, he listened to Justin''s worried but complacent way: "I know the distribution of British minefields!"


    Happy from heaven, I know the distribution of the enemy''s minefields. In this way, Gao Yang has completely mastered the initiative.

 Chapter 621

    Justin didn''t get a detailed map of the minefield. In fact, the British didn''t have it.


    The British just laid mines according to the general area and buried them. Even if they knew where to go to the minefield, even they dared not go inside.


    According to the truth, when burying mines, we have to remember the location of mines and be ready to clean them up after the war. However, the truth is only truth. Who has time to do so when there is a real war, otherwise, there will not be so many minefields in the world that are not allowed to enter by strangers for decades.


    The British just leave after a war. They don''t care about the life and death of the local people, so it''s even if they bury the mines and their own people can''t step on them.


    For Gao Yang, he just knew that it was a safe area. He didn''t take charge of how to mine after the war.


    There are no mines on the beach in gaisalai, and there are no mines outside the city in the northeast. The British are too busy to bury all the mines.


    The long and narrow city of gaisalai can attack in two directions. That''s enough.


    The supply ships of the skeleton Gang arrive first, including fresh water, food and the most important shells. It takes a long time to send these things from the sea to the land, and then distribute them to each artillery position from the land.


    Ulyanko''s ship arrived later. Although there were not many things to be transported, the oil and ammunition could not be directly transported ashore from the large ship. Therefore, it took a lot of time to get barrels of oil and ammunition for the helicopter to the small boat first and then send them ashore little by little.


    All night, I was preparing for the coming general attack, and almost all the people who had no combat mission were used.


    It''s nice to use the two helicopters, but it''s really troublesome to wait on them. The people brought by uliyangke alone are 20 ground crew.


    Helicopters don''t need an airport. They can take off and land on a flat ground. However, the maintenance work on the ground can''t be less. Moreover, refueling and reloading are certainly inseparable. All these require manpower and experienced professionals.


    People who can fight with armed helicopters must be a country, and at least have a little family background. Or a large company such as EO company in South Africa can afford helicopters. As for the poor, let''s give up the idea.


    Besides, if you use a helicopter, even if you don''t prepare for the airport and find an open space, you have to have a fuel truck. With a fuel truck, where does the fuel in the fuel truck come from?


    The helicopter burns aviation kerosene. When ulyanko comes, he must be ready to bring it with him. If Gao Yang comes to get it, he doesn''t know where to buy aviation kerosene.


    Therefore, armed helicopters are not expensive to buy, and supporting weapons and ammunition can also be bought, but maintenance and logistics are really troublesome and expensive.


    This time, when the armed helicopter was brought to the war, there were no refueling vehicles. They had to manually use the oil pump to refuel the helicopter''s fuel tank. The speed was very slow and dangerous. There was no way. It was OK to do it in a hurry, but no one could stand it for a long time, and basically there was no need to consider the problem of transition.


    There are helicopters, but they can only be fixed in one place, and a base is built to maintain and park them. These tasks still need to be done by someone. It needs to raise another group of people. In terms of the strength of Satan''s mercenary regiment, it''s unnecessary to think about having their own armed helicopters. Big Ivan can''t afford to give them away. Otherwise, Gaoyang will be polite there, I must have laughed happily.


    There is no equipment. It takes pure labor to refuel the helicopter and hang bombs. Basically, there are no auxiliary mechanical facilities. It is already midnight when the things are transported from the ship. In order to seize the time, the ground crew who just got off the ship are busy refuelling and loading bombs without taking a drink.


    The artillery has been in place, the attack troops have been launched, and the sky is dimming. Everyone is waiting for the helicopter to go up to the sky. The general attack can start only when the helicopter arrives in the sky.


    Finally, Gao Yang heard the sound of the propeller. After watching the helicopter appear in the sky, he heard the voice of ulyanko.


    "Report, the lightning is in place."


    "Report, the thunder is in place."


    The helicopter piloted by ulyanko is code named thunder and the other is code named lightning.


    All Satan''s members are in the northeast of gaisalai, which is the main attack direction, and ulyanko will also operate in this airspace to provide cover for the attacking forces, while the other aircraft will provide cover for restraining the attack from the sea and attacking from the safe passage in the southwest.


    The helicopter code is just taken casually. In order to distinguish the two helicopters, it is also convenient to call for support and command.


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "fire preparation for 15 minutes! Release!"


    Now all the radios share the same frequency. When Gao Yang gives the order, the artillery preparation begins immediately.


    When the artillery fired, the shells poured into the coordinates set in advance, and the helicopter began to look for threatening targets to clear. At the same time, the helicopter had a very good vision and could provide direct targets for the artillery.


    After shelling for 15 minutes, he blasted all the targets he could see. As soon as the artillery stopped on time, Gao Yang immediately said, "attack!"


    The first wave of attack formation immediately began to act. One platoon of the teaching company, plus all the first company and the second company, launched an attack from the northeast of gaisalai.


    The third company launched an attack from the southwest safe passage.


    The fourth company took a speedboat from the sea and made the illusion of landing, but if they were violently blocked, they would withdraw to a safe distance. Of course, if they did not encounter strong resistance, the feint would become a real attack.


    The Satan mercenary regiment did not fight with the first wave of attack formation.


    In charge of the first wave of attack forward team, the casualties must be the largest. There are only ten people in Gaoyang. Although the combat power is the strongest, it does not play a great role in this large-scale operation, but is likely to become the target of enemy snipers.


    Now the Satan mercenary regiment is really responsible for tackling tough problems. After the first wave of troops are pressed and the enemy''s firepower is proved, the Satan mercenary regiment will lead the reserve team to follow up. Once the forward team meets an insurmountable point, the Satan mercenary regiment will attack with the reserve team and pull out the nails that are difficult for the forward team to overcome.


    Command, and then clear the enemies that the skeleton gang can''t solve. This is the role of praising them.


    The northeast direction of gaissale should be stationed and defended by local pirates. This should be the weakest place for gaissale defense. If it were only those pirates, some people of the skeleton Gang standing army could take gaissale with one charge, but now gaissale has many British people, and they may have changed their defense with pirates now, Or strengthen the defensive force in the northeast. Therefore, Gao Yang doesn''t think he can easily attack from the northeast. He is also prepared for great casualties in the forward force.


    Two companies plus one platoon, which is already a lot in terms of the attack area they can use.


    Staying at a distance of 1500 meters, he held up his telescope to check the progress of the forward force, and TREB was right beside him and was ready to shoot. In addition, groliov was ready to shoot with a machine gun.


    And, of course, Tommy, who now has a lot of shells and is ready to provide cover for the attacking forces.


    The attack distance was 1500 meters. The forward troops did not attack fast. They bent down and trotted to the city of gaisalai. When it was almost a kilometer away from gaisalai, the defenders in the city opened fire.


    The enemy opened fire when the distance was still far away, which made Gao Yang very happy, because it showed that the enemy was careless. In this distance, that is, heavy machine guns threatened the attacking forces, but the enemy''s heavy machine guns and rifles opened fire together, which only showed that those careless pirates were wasting bullets.


    Only when the attacking forces are close to less than 200 meters away from the enemy will they launch an assault, break down the enemy and break through their defense line at one stroke. Now, it is time for the covering forces to fire.


    As soon as the enemy opened fire, their position was exposed. Ulyanko in the sky was waiting. At this time, machine guns and rockets fired at the machine gun fire bullets immediately, while Tommy and groliov were not vegetarian. Of course, there were artillery. Immediately, shells and bullets knocked at the exposed fire spots of the enemy.


    Cui Bo also shot, but at a distance of 1500 meters, he just took part in the fun.


    After a series of blows and explosions, the enemy was basically silent. Like walking, the forward troops easily approached the dangerous area less than 500 meters away from the enemy''s defense line.


    It was less than 500 meters away from the enemy''s position, which was already the effective firing range of automatic rifles. Gao Yang''s heart began to raise. Whether the enemy''s combat effectiveness was strong or weak should be seen at this time.


    The tactical actions of the forward troops began to increase, and the assault speed also accelerated. At this time, Gao Yang saw that people began to fall continuously in the front position of the team.


    Casualties are inevitable, and the snipers who will meet the enemy have long been expected. However, seeing that four people have fallen in a row, Gao Yang immediately clenched his teeth, because the fallen people are all the least and least able to fall. They are all commanders.


    "Report! Enemy sniper! The commander of the second company was killed, and the platoon commander of the second company performed his duties!"


    "Report and teach that the platoon leader of the third platoon of the company was killed!"


    Just like this, one company commander and three platoon commanders died in the forward force, one of which was the platoon commander of the teaching company.


    Before the attack, Gao Yang had ordered all officers to remove everything different from ordinary soldiers. However, some of their habitual actions would still expose their identity, such as waving and commanding, and snipers would never ignore these actions.


    "Thunder report, no position of enemy sniper found!"


    Cui Bo also shouted, "I didn''t find it!"


    Gao Yang sighed. The enemy had too many snipers. It was really difficult to fight, and it was really scary.

 Chapter 622

    "Charge! Charge! Find out the position of the enemy sniper! Thunder, prepare for fire coverage!"


    Gao Yang roared and gave the order. Although there was no other way to deal with the enemy''s snipers except to quickly shorten the distance and fight with the enemy in the street. As for casualties, we can''t consider them now.


    There are helicopters in the sky and artillery on the ground, but that''s it. It''s still very difficult to deal with the enemy''s snipers, because no one can find out where the snipers are hiding.


    There are many buildings. Snipers hide in the house and shoot. It must not be easy to find.


    However, although snipers are difficult to find, those ordinary infantry can''t hide. Under the attack of helicopters and artillery, as long as they dare to expose the most threatening fire points on the enemy''s defense line, they will be blown up every minute.


    At this time, the soldiers of the skeleton gang who can prevent them from rushing into gesale mainly rely on ordinary infantry. Although snipers have caused great casualties to the soldiers who charge, and they are especially targeted at grass-roots officers, without ordinary infantry, they will lose their dependence and barrier. It is impossible to prevent the front from falling.


    The first to break through the defense line was the second company. After their company commander was killed by the enemy''s sniper, the second company had no top commander, but they were not afraid of casualties, hit and rushed, and rushed into the urban area against the enemy''s fire.


    It is said that gaisalai is a city, but it is still a place to praise. If it is put in China, gaisalai is just a big village. The buildings are scattered and low, and the residents are only about 3000. But now, there are more than 5000 people in this big village, and most of them are pirates or armed personnel.


    The skeleton Gang expanded its territory all the way, and the pirates who fled after hearing the wind settled here when they arrived in gaisalai. With the original residents, more than 5000 people crowded gaisalai, and there was no peace in gaisalai. However, due to the common enemy of the skeleton Gang, although several groups of Pirates crowded together, there was no fire fighting, but led by the British, Finally united against the skeleton gang.


    For the skeleton Gang, even if the pirates gathered more mobs, they were just a piece of fat. It was just a matter of swallowing or biting more. However, after the British joined in, there were hard bones in the fat. It was not so easy to swallow it.


    The attacks in the southwest and on the sea encountered extremely tough resistance, and they could not survive at all. Although they were suppressed by the fire of helicopters and artillery, the British also had emergency bunkers, and then they firmly blocked the attacking forces outside the city.


    The only place to open the situation is the northeast of the main attack, but the progress is not very smooth. In the urban area, many barricades have been built on the roads, and almost all the houses have been reinforced as fortifications. The attack effect of artillery and helicopters on barricades is very good, but it is a little difficult for solid fortifications.


    Gaisalai is now a piece of fat with several hard bones, and I don''t know where those bones grow.


    Encounter the barricades and fortifications occupied by pirates, you can win them in three or two attacks, but for the fortifications occupied by the British, the attacks of the skeleton Gang often fail.


    Holding them high is like a knife. After the forward troops find out that they can''t swallow hard bones, they give them to remove them.


    Gao Yang must win gaisalai as soon as possible, because the British reinforcements will arrive soon. He has to hurry up. If he wastes too long, it will be difficult to say the result.


    The British troops are already at sea. They have gathered up at least 300 troops and are coming.


    Most of the Britons in gaissale were originally employees of British maritime security companies, as well as some mercenaries. It''s OK to say that those mercenaries will die if they die, but if too many employees of security companies die, it will be a big thing.


    Besides, if the employees of the security company die, they have to pay a pension. If none of the Britons surrounded in gaisalai die, those British companies can''t afford the pension, and God knows how much trouble will be caused.


    The British had to save their people trapped in gesale, so they mobilized people as soon as possible to go to gesale and forcibly rescue the trapped people.


    Gao Yang had to solve the problem before the British reinforcements arrived, so although gaisalle''s situation was not clear, he had to go into battle.


    Gao Yang didn''t wave his hand or make any obvious moves. He just whispered in the walkie talkie, "teach us to go with us!"


    The teaching company strengthened its personnel in a row, and all of them strengthened their firepower. Each of them had an rpg-26, and each of them carried a 60mm mortar shell.


    There were exactly forty people in the teaching company, including the platoon leader, that is, Tommy had a full forty shells available in addition to his own.


    The Satan mercenary regiment is either yellow or white. When they are with skeleton soldiers who are all black, even if they wear the same clothes, they are still very eye-catching. Therefore, the Satan mercenary regiment simply doesn''t change clothes and is conspicuous. It can only do so.


    The enemy has a large number of snipers, which is very dangerous to become a conspicuous target, so it is the most dangerous during the period of departure and arrival in the urban area.


    Following the teaching company, they walked very carefully.


    After advancing more than 300 meters and about to enter the range where the enemy''s large caliber sniper rifle can shoot with high precision, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "if only we had no aircraft, two UAVs were reconnaissance at low altitude on the battlefield, and equipped with infrared probes, the enemy couldn''t hide if he wanted to."


    The people around him nodded one after another.


    Irene looked at it and said loudly, "even the smallest handheld UAV, the one with four rotors, even if there are several smallest UAVs, it''s much better to do now."


    Today''s technology is booming. There are many ultra-small UAVs. They can be bought for a few hundred dollars. It''s great to install a camera to control flying around the enemy''s head. Even if some high-tech things, such as thermal imagers, are installed, they can be bought for only a few thousand dollars.


    Satan mercenaries can''t use drones. The only problem is that there are too few people.


    Mercenaries have no logistics and no support. They have to bring everything with them. Each of them has to perform several duties. The weight of guns and ammunition is already very heavy. In addition, they can''t add a little more weight with the necessary living equipment and bulletproof vests.


    If the Satan mercenary regiment also wants to enjoy the convenience brought by high technology, it can only add talents and let special personnel support remote-controlled UAV investigation, and such people are hard to find


    There are many people who can remotely control the aircraft, but there are very few people who can remotely control the aircraft for investigation. This is not as simple as flying the aircraft to the sky for two circles. For the Satan mercenary regiment, the people they want must be able to hold several positions. Light can''t detect, but also have to be able to fight. Such people are hard to find.


    In most cases, the Satan mercenary regiment can''t use drones in the battle, so it''s too wasteful to specially equip a person with drones, but in the battle they encounter now, it''s great to have such a talent and a drone.


    Although he was filled with emotion, even if he wanted to find a member equipped with UAVs, it would be a thing in the future. Gao Yang shook his head, stopped thinking about these things temporarily and focused on the battle in front of him.


    When he approached gaisalai carefully or fearlessly, Gao Yang only prayed that the enemy''s snipers did not use large-diameter sniper rifles, and it didn''t matter whether they were large-diameter sniper rifles within 800 meters. Medium caliber rifles could kill them, even if they were wearing heavy bulletproof vests.


    After Gao Yang ordered, he accelerated some speed, dared not stay in a certain place for a moment, advanced along an irregular Z-shaped route, and tactical evasion actions were done extremely frequently.


    When approaching less than 500 meters from the front, Gao Yang''s heart relaxed. At this time, it''s useless to be nervous. If you are stared at by a sniper, you can''t run away. You can only try not to give your opponent the chance to shoot.


    Gao Yang was about to order full speed forward, but there seemed to be a wind in his ear. Now the battle was fierce, and the gunfire exploded. He didn''t know whether it was his illusion or whether a bullet had just flown past his ear.


    On the battlefield, stray bullets flew by, which was not a matter at all, but when he saw Frye suddenly falling forward in front of him, he immediately realized that it was the enemy''s sniper.


    "Lie down! I was shot! I didn''t penetrate the bulletproof vest! It was shot over there!"


    Frye yelled immediately after he fell to the ground. His voice sounded painful when he shouted. When he still pointed his hand in one direction.


    Gao Yang immediately fell to the ground and aimed the muzzle of the gun in the direction Frye pointed out.


    When the distance is far, Gao Yang can''t distinguish the trajectory even if he sees someone being hit, and the soldiers of the skeleton Gang don''t have enough ability to distinguish. But now, Frye, who was shot, can find out where his bullet came from. With a little finger, Gao Yang can find the sniper from the place indicated by Frye.


    There are many places that can be used by snipers, but not many are the most suitable. The same top shooter can know where the enemy is most likely to hide at a glance.


    Gao Yang quickly found the enemy, or the most likely place to shoot. A small hole was opened in a house. Without hesitation, he shot at the small hole. Then almost at the same time, Cui Bo''s gun rang, groliov''s gun rang, and the tracer bullet brought out a lot of light and hit the place where Gao Yang shot.


    At this time, he shouted loudly: "thunder! Ballistic instructions! Rockets!"

 Chapter 623

    Ulyanko''s attention was always on them. He got ballistic instructions and confirmed the most likely hiding place of the enemy. He immediately fired two rockets.


    Although the enemy''s snipers hid in the fortification and raised their bullets, it was very likely that they could not hit the enemy. However, with a helicopter, it was different. Two rockets hit down from the fortification where the wall was strong but the roof was not reinforced. They hit directly on the roof and exploded from the house.


    Two rockets a dozen, everything is done, and Gao Yang dares to confirm that they have just jointly killed a homzny sniper, or even a fire point.


    The reason is very simple. If it is an intermediate bullet fired by the AK47 or a 5.56mm bullet fired by the British, even if Frye is shot, he will not fall to the ground, because the impact force is not so great.


    Now Frye is shot. The bullet can''t penetrate the bulletproof vest, but he still can''t stand and has severe pain. It must be at least a 7.62mm NATO bullet. If it''s a 12.7mm bullet, Frye will die.


    Frye''s action has always been very fast. He can hit Frye when he is moving at a high speed, excluding the possibility of stray bullets. It is confirmed that he was deliberately shot by a sniper. Needless to say, the sniper''s level is not low. Therefore, the greatest possibility is that he is British. Maybe he is still a member of the homzny mercenary regiment.


    Solve the sniper''s hiding fire point, the battle continues, Gao Yang quickly climbs up, but he doesn''t get close to Frye, but yells: "little fly, how are you?"


    Frye stretched out his hand on the ground, stood up and shouted, "no problem!"


    "Keep moving forward and pay attention to observation!" he said loudly


    Just ran less than 20 meters away, Cui Bo suddenly fell on the ground and shouted, "sniper!"


    The enemy''s snipers are scattered everywhere. Killing one fire point is just the beginning. Next, Gao Yang, they have to move forward step by step. They have to kill one fire point after another, and the crucial battle will officially begin.


    Cui Bo fell to the ground. The recoil force behind his gun was too large, and the gun was too heavy. It was too difficult to shoot in a standing position, but Gao Yang didn''t lie down. He could shoot in a standing position. If he fell down, he would give the enemy more time to aim. Now at this distance, lying down is not enough to ensure safety.


    After a huge gunshot, treble stood up again.


    Chubb''s action showed that he killed his opponent without calling for heavy fire, indicating that he found a separate sniper, not a fire point.


    Gao Yang has no need to make a move at all. Cui Bo has solved the problem, so just move on.


    Moving forward again, Gao Yang and his friends reached the city without any obstacles and stopped behind a house that had been bombed and half collapsed.


    After arriving in the urban area, the street battle officially began. Next, it''s time to clean up house by house and street by street.


    Gao Yang carried his satanic blade behind his back and took the shotgun in his hand. From now on, he is a fire Raider.


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang, Frye, they are in a group, Irene, Lucy and Raphael, they are in a group of three, and the remaining four cover.


    The cooperation of Gaoyang group is extremely tacit. Even if they don''t say anything and don''t even use gestures, they know what to do. With one look in each other''s eyes, they know what the other party wants to do. Therefore, they will serve as the first assault group and undertake the most important and difficult task.


    Irene''s group is not good. Although there are two women in their group, and their combat effectiveness is not poor, the key to the problem is that this group is full of new people. There is a lack of tacit understanding between the three of them, so they can only serve as the task of following and covering or temporarily strengthening and praising their group.


    Gao Yang glanced at the target in urgent need of attack. Near the fortification group rebuilt by four houses, the attack of the skeleton gang was seriously blocked. Although it was bombed by artillery for several rounds, the fire point was not seriously damaged, and uliyangke fired several rockets and failed to destroy the fortification group.


    Ulyanko still has rockets and anti tank missiles to deal with that fire point, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to waste all the helicopter''s fire because it takes too long to reload the helicopter, so he asks ulyanko to fire after receiving his order.


    The enemy''s fortifications must have been strengthened. The second company is making a fierce attack on the fortification group, and the Rockets have fired several times. The Rockets originally used to deal with the fortifications have no place to play in front of the reinforced fortifications, so they can''t fight down.


    Gao Yang was deeply impressed by the bravery of the second company. In his impression, he had never seen a black battle at the cost of casualties.


    The fortification group was originally four houses. From the outside, it was an ordinary masonry house. Many shooting holes were taken out on the walls of the house, sandbags were built high, and the face and roof were covered with sand. There must be sandbags in the house. The tandem armour piercing shells of rocket launchers are good for hard targets, but they are very weak for the combination of soft and hard targets.


    There are machine guns in the fortifications rebuilt in the house. At this time, they are constantly spitting out flames. There are almost no dead corners in the fortifications. After the four fortifications cover each other and form a three-dimensional cross fire network, it is really very difficult to overcome. The second company has left almost 20 bodies in this area, but they are still trying to break through the enemy.


    Just glancing at it, Gao Yang had a spectrum in his heart. After turning back, Frye immediately made a gesture.


    "The second company stops attacking and is ready to suppress the enemy''s firepower."


    When Gao Yang gave orders on the walkie talkie, Frye waved to a soldier of a teaching company far away from him. He was a full-time rocket launcher, and the RPG-7 on his shoulder was loaded with cloud bombs.


    Cloud explosive bomb, also known as fuel air bomb, is filled with air fuel, commonly known as cloud explosive.


    When the cloud explosive bomb explodes, it makes full use of the oxygen in the atmosphere in the explosion area. First, it explodes for the first time, throws the cloud explosive away, mixes with the air, and then is detonated for the second time, and then produces cloud detonation.


    Detonation damage depends on the overpressure and high temperature produced by detonation, and because oxygen will be consumed during detonation, an anoxic area can be formed within the scope of action.


    In short, cloud bombs have little effect in open areas, but for closed bunkers, if they are next to a cloud bomb, even if they are not killed, they will be instantly turned into barbecue by high temperature. Even if they are not cooked by high temperature, they will die of suffocation.


    All RPG-7 projectiles are greatly affected by the wind deviation, while the cloud explosion projectile has a thicker and larger body and is more affected by the wind deviation. However, Frye''s main practice is the bazooka. For him, when using the RPG-7, correcting the wind deviation according to the size of the wind is a matter of a moment, and he basically doesn''t have to think about it.


    Frye took the rocket launcher, walked to the corner where half of the wall was blown down, quickly looked at it, and then nodded to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "suppress the enemy''s fire, fire!"


    All the light and heavy weapons fired at the enemy''s fortification group together, and the gun just hit the shooting hole. At the moment when the enemy''s fire was temporarily suppressed, Frye jumped out and shot the cloud bomb after a short aiming.


    Gao Yang''s distance from the fortification group is almost more than 40 meters and less than 50 meters. At this distance, it is really difficult to shoot rockets into a firing hole 40 cm long and 30 cm wide.


    Although it''s difficult, we have to try. If we can''t hit the cloud bomb and solve the enemy''s fortifications, we can only let Raphael blow up one by one.


    Frye didn''t disappoint Gao Yang. The cloud bomb accurately hit a fortification. First, it was a very small explosion. After waiting for about a second, all the shooting holes of the fortification suddenly ejected fire pillars. Because the distance was too close, the sound and light came almost at the same time. When seeing the fire, Gao Yang heard a dull explosion.


    Feeling a shock at his feet, the fortification hit by the cloud bomb had been wrapped in black smoke, and Frye hit first.


    Ignoring the cheers of the people around him, Frye reached out and gave the hit bazooka to others. At the same time, he took over an RPG equipped with cloud bomb again.


    After nodding to Gao Yang again, Gao Yang said loudly: "suppress!"


    For the first time, then others will know what to do. After destroying the enemy''s first fortification, the temporarily stopped fire suppression began again. This time, Frye changed direction, looked at the enemy''s inability to shoot, immediately flashed away and fired a second cloud bomb.


    The cloud bomb hit the fortification accurately again, but after a moment, the expected explosion did not happen. Only two or three seconds later, Gao Yang reacted and shouted, "the cloud bomb failed to detonate, big dog, tracer!"


    The cloud bomb must have hit the fortification, but there was no explosion. There are many situations. It may be a dud. The cloud bomb did not explode at all, or it may have succeeded in the first explosion, but the explosion of air fuel did not happen.


    Gao Yang called groliov in the hope that he could detonate the air fuel with a tracer bomb. If it was a complete dud, the tracer bomb would be useless. However, if the cloud explosive had been thrown away, the tracer bomb might be able to detonate the cloud explosive. Gao Yang had seen white smoke overflow from the shooting hole of the enemy fortification, and this phenomenon showed that the cloud explosive had dispersed.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t know whether the tracer can ignite air fuel or cloud explosive, but he wants to try, just in case.


    Groliov only fired a few bullets. Before he adjusted the trajectory and hit the tracer bullet into the fortification, the explosion occurred, because the tracer bullet ignited the cloud explosive floating out of the shooting hole, and after the cloud explosive outside the fortification was ignited, the deflagration immediately spread to the fortification.


    It was another dull explosion. Although the process was a little tortuous, the result was the same.

 Chapter 624

    Frye is the only one in the whole Satan mercenary regiment who has studied the correction of rocket wind deviation.


    When he joined the Satan mercenary regiment, Frye''s foundation was zero. From the beginning, he served as several deputy shooters of groliov, and later accepted the arrangement to learn how to use bazookas and become a full-time bazooka shooter, he has become an indispensable figure in the Satan mercenary regiment.


    Frye''s unique skills are grenades and bazookas. No one can catch up with Frye''s ability to throw grenades. This is a talent problem. Needless to say, but using bazookas depends on hard practice.


    It''s almost completely different to shoot out the rocket launcher and accurately shoot out the rocket launcher. Gao Yang, any of them can shoot out the rocket launcher, but as soon as there is wind and a distance, their shooting of the rocket launcher is purely a lie. Frye is different. Whether there is wind or not, the distance is far or near, and the rocket launcher is a precision weapon in his hand.


    There is a saying that the better the marksmanship, the more inaccurate the rocket launcher will be. This sentence can not be generalized. There are more people who can shoot the rocket launcher accurately. However, if they have not practiced using the rocket launcher for a long time, the more accurate the gun is, the more difficult it is to aim with the rocket launcher.


    The reason is that the wind deviation of the bullet is completely opposite to that of the RPG rocket.


    For example, if Gao Yang wants to shoot a target 500 meters away from the south, and the wind comes from the west, when Gao Yang aims, he needs to tilt the muzzle to the west, and the bullets will deviate to the East under the influence of the wind, so as to accurately hit the target. This is the simplest way to adjust the wind deviation when using the gun.


    RPG rockets are different. RPG-7 is equipped with many kinds of rockets, and the type of wind deviation is called windward deviation. This wind deviation is quite strange and exists to torture shooters.


    Windward deflection, in short, means that Rockets will deflect in which direction the wind comes from, which is completely opposite to the windward deflection of bullets.


    Most RPG-7 rockets are top heavy, with large front and small rear. They also carry a stable tail. When they are affected by the airflow, they will cause reverse yaw. For example, if the wind comes from the west, they cannot lean to the west, but have to lean to the East. This is because the action point of the crosswind is not at the same point as the mass center of the rocket, and the yaw moment is generated by the wind, The yaw moment has a greater impact on the trajectory than the wind force. The final result is that if you fight to the south, the west wind rocket will lean to the West and the east wind will lean to the East.


    It is very complicated to calculate the wind deviation value of RPG. It''s easy to say that anyone wants to accurately calculate the RPG at a short distance, but if he wants to accurately calculate the wind deviation at a long distance and under the condition of strong wind, it''s a kind of torture. Basically, he will give up accurate shooting and where the rocket hits.


    Most people think that the RPG has no trajectory at all. It is still accurate for more than 100 meters. When it is far away, it can only rely on luck. In fact, as long as the RPG has a good aim and will adjust the wind deviation, it can also play very accurately. However, there are many kinds of RPG shells. The size of each kind of bomb is different, and the trajectory of all kinds of bombs should be clear in mind, You have to work hard.


    That is, Frye can shoot the rocket into a small hole. If the distance is close, he simply doesn''t need a rocket launcher and greets directly with a grenade.


    After two consecutive fortifications, Frye didn''t take it seriously. When Irene and Raphael looked straight, the more expert they were, the more they knew how difficult Frye had done.


    Frye took the third rocket launcher, resisted it on his shoulder, and said loudly, "be careful this time. The enemy must have touched your launch position. Be careful!"


    Where Frye can launch rockets, that is, on both sides of the broken house, the enemy has two fortifications in a row. In the remaining two fortifications, he will certainly be vigilant and try his best to prevent Frye from launching rockets, which greatly increases the risk of Frye launching rockets.


    After Frye nodded to the crowd, Gao Yang hung his shotgun on his chest, took his rifle, took a deep breath, and shouted, "suppress!"


    For Gao Yang, it''s easy to use a shotgun near, but it''s more convenient to use a rifle far away. It''s just a little troublesome to switch back and forth. However, to cover Frye''s rocket launcher, he must still use a rifle to shoot accurately.


    Li JinFang left the corner first, followed by Gao Yang. They were all suppressing the remaining fortifications. After they shot, Frye ran out from behind the house.


    Because of the angle, Frye had to be far away from the house to have enough angle to shoot the rocket into a shooting hole he was optimistic about.


    After running almost ten meters fast, Frye knelt on one knee, but when he aimed at the rocket, he was shaken by the bullet. After a stumble, Frye fell forward with severe abdominal pain, and then the rocket ran out towards the ground.


    The rocket scraped and flew out of the ground for tens of meters. It exploded only after hitting something. At last, it didn''t explode in front of Frye, but Frye also fell to the ground and couldn''t move.


    After all, there was an accident. Gao Yang was worried, but the main task of him and Li JinFang at this time was to suppress the enemy and not allow the enemy to continue shooting at Frye.


    Gao Yang raised his gun and aimed at a shooting opening. He fired a shot. After the shooting hole with the flame was quiet, he turned his head and looked at Frye.


    Gao Yang turned his head and found that Raphael had run out.


    Bullets hit his feet one after another. Raphael was a cat running at his waist. When he was about to reach Frye, he stumbled and fell to the ground. Gao Yang raised his gun again, fired twice in a row, and knocked out the people behind the two shooting holes.


    The enemy was also ruthless. He knew that Frye could not launch rockets again, so he still shot hard in the face of fierce fire suppression.


    In the battle, he performed his own duties and Gao Yang ran to drag Frye back. It''s better to stay where he is and kill the people who threaten Frye with accurate shooting, but now Raphael has fallen. He and Li JinFang are the closest to Frye and Raphael.


    Li JinFang could not hold on to the suppression of the enemy''s fire. Frye and Raphael were exposed to the enemy''s guns. Every second they were exposed, the degree of danger was one point higher.


    "I''ll go!"


    Li JinFang roared and ran away, but as soon as he moved, he saw Rafael get up again. At this time, he dragged Frye''s leg and began to run back.


    Come as fast as you can. When Raphael stood up, Li JinFang ran over, one leg with Raphael, dragged Frye behind the wall.


    Li JinFang went to save Frye, and Irene immediately took his place. At this time, Bruce rushed forward, dragged Frye to safety with Li JinFang and Raphael, and immediately turned Frye over.


    Wait. After Frye got back to safety, Gao Yang and Irene shrank back behind the wall. Then Gao Yang said in a hurry: "how! How! Frye! Talk!"


    After turning Frye from the ground and facing up, Frye gasped: "Fark, it''s too bad today. I should be fine. I hope it''s okay. I don''t want to lie in bed for another month."


    Frye was unlucky today. This time, he was shot at least twice. Plus one shot at the beginning, he had been shot three times today. On the same day, he was shot twice in two places. It was really unlucky for him to meet such a small probability.


    "Don''t talk!"


    After interrupting Frye, Bruce reached out and pressed the place where Frye was shot heavily. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s all right. The bone is not broken. It''s 7.62mm middle shot and hit with a machine gun. No problem."


    Gao Yang also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "fortunately, it''s not too unlucky. In fact, he''s still lucky."


    They are equipped with heavy bulletproof vests. They have a good protective effect against 7.62mm intermediate bullets. They can stop them even if they are hit at close range. However, even if the bullet from the machine gun does not penetrate the bulletproof vests, the pain and bruises in the bullet hit area cannot be avoided. If they are hit by a full power 7.62mm bullet, It''s hard to say whether bulletproof vests can stop it, so on the whole, I''m lucky.


    Frye covered his stomach with sweat on his face and said, "my stomach hurts. It hurts like hell."


    Bruce frowned and said, "if you are hit in the stomach, it will certainly hurt. Moreover, it is very close to the place where you were shot last time. Your internal organs may be seriously impacted. You have to rest for a while and let me see if there is any problem with your internal organs."


    When Bruce finished, he looked at Raphael and said, "let me see you."


    Raphael raised his arm. There was a warhead embedded in the bulletproof vest on the side of his back under his armpit. After looking at it himself, he smiled and said, "bad luck, but the bulletproof vest is good. I just hurt. There should be no problem."


    Bruce ignored Raphael. After checking Raphael, he nodded and said, "it''s really no problem. All right, put on your bulletproof vest."


    Frye lay on the ground. After his pain eased a little, he raised his hand to Raphael and said, "Hey, fork, thank you."


    Rafael sniffed and said, "man, there''s nothing to thank."


    There is really nothing to thank. If someone else had changed, Frye would not have thanked. As a comrade in arms, it was normal for you to save me and me to save you, but as a newcomer, Rafael was not very familiar, so Frye just said thank you.


    After thanking, Frye was about to sit up, but as soon as he tried, he immediately fell back, and then there was a cold sweat on his face.


    Seeing Frye''s appearance, Bruce immediately said, "your internal organs may be impacted too seriously, especially the place where you were shot has just been injured. Don''t move first. I must make sure there is no problem with your internal organs."


    Frye shook his head and said, "what''s the matter? I have to finish the remaining two fortifications until I finish them."


    Raphael smiled and said, "don''t worry. I''ll take care of the rest."

 Chapter 625

    Raphael volunteered, but whether he could finish the remaining work for Frye had to nod his head.


    The enemy''s reinforcements are all pirates, so it''s easy to fight back, but if the British send reinforcements here, it''s hard to say what will happen, so the two fortifications firmly blocking the way must be solved.


    If you can, Gao Yang still hopes to strike the two fortifications from a long distance, which is safer, but now Frye is difficult to move, artillery and helicopters are powerless, and time is extremely urgent, so he can only risk approaching the attack.


    We must fight, but we must think about how to fight, especially the lines close to the fortifications.


    The remaining two fortifications are about 30 meters apart, and the shooting range is very good. They can provide cover for each other, and there is almost no dead angle of shooting.


    As long as they can get close to the enemy''s fortifications, they don''t have to let Raphael blow them up. As long as they are close, Gao Yang can also shoot cloud bombs into the shooting hole, or simply throw a few grenades into it. The difficulties encountered now are not big scenes, and Raphael can''t solve them with C4.


    Two fortifications sealed the road. It was really difficult to get close. Gao Yang thought of several ways. They all felt that it was too dangerous and immediately gave up. For a time, Gao Yang was at a loss.


    After a minute, he couldn''t think of any good way to get Raphael close to the bombing fortification. He felt too dangerous. He was helpless and looked around, hoping to find a way. When he looked up and found the Mi-24 helicopter in the sky, his eyes lit up.


    Ulyanko has launched rockets and anti tank missiles to work, and the effect is not good, so there is no waste of ammunition, but Gao Yang suddenly felt that maybe helicopters can play other roles.


    If you can''t find a way, you can create conditions without conditions. After having a general idea in mind, Gao Yang immediately said to Raphael, "fork, if you blast on the roof of those two fortifications, can you blow them down?"


    After a little thought, Raphael immediately said, "yes, no problem."


    Gao Yang immediately pointed to the helicopter in the sky and said, "if you throw your bomb on the roof with a helicopter and detonate it remotely, it''s no problem?"


    Raphael immediately widened his eyes, looked at Gao Yang, and then looked at the helicopter in the sky. Then he nodded in amazement and said, "in that case, I have to make a bigger bomb, but I think it''s still no problem."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "good. See what you can use. Do it quickly."


    There are only two C4 left in Raphael''s belt, but for Raphael, how can he lack raw materials on the battlefield? There are raw materials in the disassembled shells. To cope with street fighting, Raphael disassembled more than 20 mortar shells.


    If Rafael is allowed to blast, he can choose the location and use a small amount of cheating medicine to solve the problem. However, if the plane is allowed to throw it down and the blasting location cannot be accurately selected, the power of the bomb must be increased.


    Raphael didn''t say much. He immediately squatted on the ground and took something out of his bag to start emergency processing. Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "thunder, can you take someone to the sky and drop a bomb?"


    After a little while, uliyangke said in surprise: "take people to the sky? Throw bombs? Ram, you really dare to think."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "our enemies don''t have air firepower, and they don''t pay much attention to the air. It''s too dangerous to approach from the ground. I think throwing it from the air may be a way, but you only bring rockets and missiles and no bombs. I can only do this. The only question is, can you do it?"


    "It''s risky, but you can try. Let people in the cabin. I open the side hatch and fly low over the target to drop the bomb, but your people must seize the opportunity, because we can''t hover, we can only fly low."


    "Try again. You land and take my people up. Our position is very safe now. You can land."


    After talking with ulyanko, Gao Yang said to Raphael, "what''s up? Are you sure?"


    Raphael divided the cheating medicine into two parts and made two bombs. Hearing the high culture, Raphael said in a hurry: "it''s not a big problem. The enemy''s roof is covered with too much sand. Although it can resist the attack of mortar shells and rockets, it can''t resist the strong vibration. As long as it is thrown in the right position, it should be able to collapse the enemy''s roof."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "OK, you get on the helicopter and drop the bomb on the roof."


    While talking, polovich had landed in the open space behind Gaoyang with a helicopter. After Rafael threw a remote detonator to Gaoyang, he said in a hurry: "you start the explosion, see that it starts again. Pay attention that everything is activated now. Don''t blow up me and the helicopter."


    After that, Raphael ran to the helicopter with a newly made bomb.


    The Mi-24 is not only an armed helicopter, but also can carry eight fully armed soldiers. Strictly speaking, it is an armed transport helicopter. For large countries, the transport function of the Mi-24 is very weak, but for mercenaries, there is no better helicopter than the Mi-24.


    The passenger compartment door of the helicopter has been opened. After Rafael ran into the helicopter, he immediately said in the walkie talkie, "you can take off, man. I hope you can fly better."


    The helicopter flew from the ground, and the cabin door of the member cabin was open. After taking off, he spared a circle. After the direction of the standby head became a line with the two fortifications, he immediately flew over at ultra-low altitude, with an altitude of less than 30 meters. For the helicopter, it was almost flying against the ground.


    Rafael looked at the ground nervously. The Mi-24 is a high-speed helicopter. Even if it flies flat at the slowest speed, it is very fast. For Rafael who wants to drop the bomb manually, the time is fleeting.


    When the helicopter flies over the roof, that is, more than 20 meters. As long as you don''t miss the time, it''s not difficult to throw the bomb accurately at this height.


    After Rafael dropped the bombs with both hands, the helicopter immediately began to climb. Rafael held the cabin door and looked down. After confirming that the two bombs had indeed been thrown on the roof, he immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "throw them up, very accurate!"


    After receiving Rafael''s notice, Gao Yang immediately opened the cover on the detonator button. This was his second use. He was very familiar with it. When the helicopter flew beyond a safe distance, Gao Yang immediately pressed the detonator.


    The two bombs exploded at the same time, which sounded like a sound, and the two fortifications were exactly as Raphael said. Although the walls were all right, the roof collapsed, and the sand on the roof was blown all over the sky. When it fell again, it was like a sand rain.

 Chapter 626

    The battle went well, but slowly.


    Street battles that need houses to capture, and scuffles crowded with thousands of people, can''t be fought soon.


    However, the skeleton Gang still pushed slowly but irreversibly from the northeast of gaisalai. Some buildings need to be competed for several times. However, when the reserve team goes to battle, the number of people does not fall down locally, and even has an advantage, the place won by the skeleton Gang cannot be lost.


    From the morning to noon, and then from noon to afternoon, the skeleton gang has occupied one-third of the urban area of gaisalai.


    The Satan mercenary regiment did not take part in the battle in person, except that at the beginning, it personally participated in the laying of four reinforced, and the garrison was obviously not the fortifications of the pirates.


    A team of ten people will not play a big role in the battle with thousands of people from both sides, and it is a battle fought one by one. Moreover, the main task of the Satan mercenary regiment is to command. If there is no need to fight, the Satan mercenary regiment does not need and will not fight in person.


    A real street battle is synonymous with high casualty rate.


    The reason why we should emphasize that it is a real street battle, because although it takes place in the city, the two sides can''t see each other''s shooting indiscriminately. It certainly can''t be regarded as a street battle. To be exact, it can''t even be regarded as a battle.


    This time, the skeleton Gang encountered a real street battle, and a large number of casualties are inevitable.


    The first company lost more than one-third of its combat personnel, the teaching company lost more than one-quarter of its combat personnel, and the second company lost more than half of its casualties.


    Generally speaking, the morale of soldiers will be affected if the number of combat personnel is reduced by more than 10%. If the number of combat personnel is reduced by more than 20%, it can be called heavy casualties. If the number of combat personnel is reduced by 30%, the army must withdraw and rest. As long as it is not forced, it will not participate in the war again in a short time. As for the number of combat personnel reduced by more than half, The army is usually on the verge of collapse.


    Fighting a war is not just a numerical problem. It is very difficult to maintain a good attitude and high morale when you see that your comrades in arms are injured or even dead.


    The casualties of the second company were extremely heavy. The company commander was killed, one of the three platoon commanders was killed and one was seriously injured. Now only one platoon commander is left to direct the disabled army to continue fighting and always rush to the front line.


    "The second platoon leader of the second company is dead! He is dead. Now I will command the second company. I am MOSAR and I am the Deputy platoon leader of the third platoon."


    There was a hoarse voice in Gao Yang''s earphone. The format of the report was not standardized, but it was good to be clear when the battle was over.


    Hearing that the platoon leader of the second platoon of the second company was also killed, Gao Yang was dejected, and the last platoon leader of the second company was also dead.


    "MOSAR, take your men out of the battle! The position of the second company of the fifth connecting hand!"


    The second company couldn''t fight any more. Gao Yang issued an order to let the second company retreat. The fifth company as a reserve team has been put into battle. Just take over the position of the second company.


    "Report, we can still fight, we don''t withdraw! Sir, we just don''t withdraw! We either all die or fight until the end of the battle. Anyway, we won''t retreat, never!"


    MOSAR disobeyed. He yelled and expressed his determination on the walkie talkie.


    Everyone could hear MOSAR''s roar. At this time, no one made a sound. He held his eyebrows and clenched his teeth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    The second company disobeyed orders, which was never allowed to appear in the battlefield, but Gao Yang could not scold MOSAR, who now commanded the second company. On the contrary, he respected the second company.


    It is rare in the world that the second company has the strength to fight to the death. Their combat effectiveness is not very strong, but this courage is admirable. From a worldwide perspective, the troops who have lost more than half of their combat personnel and still insist on fighting and refuse to withdraw from the battlefield, no matter how bad their equipment and training are, that is also the trump card, the trump card in the real sense, and the trump card that is not humiliating compared with anyone.


    After a moment of silence, he sighed loudly and said in a deep voice, "MOSAR, you can continue to fight."


    After that, there was a sentence that was held high and said in a deep voice again: "MOSAR, please convey my respect to all members of the second company for me. You are real warriors."


    Li JinFang, sitting on one side with a gun, suddenly said, "the people in the second company are hard bones."


    Gao Yang nodded and didn''t say anything, but Li JinFang continued to whisper: "there is a soul in the second company. As long as they have one person left, the establishment of the second company can''t be withdrawn. Even if there is only one person left, the soul of the second company can stay. Even if all recruits are added, the second company is still a hard bone. This is the soul, the soul of an army."


    Li JinFang speaks Chinese, and only Chinese people understand the words. Even Irene, who is proficient in Chinese, may not know what "soul" means. But after Li JinFang finished speaking, grove, lying on one side, said: "the second company are heroes. Mentally, they are very strong."


    Different national strength requires different requirements for a strong army, but the spirit of the strong is the same all over the world.


    When fighting in Somalia, unless they are surrounded and can''t run away, there are no troops who refuse to withdraw even if the combat personnel are reduced by more than 5%. It''s really hard to say whether there are any troops who take the initiative to continue fighting when the combat personnel are reduced by more than 10%.


    Africans are good at massacres, but war, to be exact, is a hard war. It really can''t.


    In addition to allowing the second company to shrink the front, narrow the attack area and let other troops take on more attack tasks, so that the casualties of the second company can be reduced, nothing else can be done.


    He received MOSAR''s report again when he was singing with emotion.


    "Report, I''m MOSAR. The target of our attack surrendered. They''re going to surrender. Someone said he was a pirate leader."


    "Someone sent him to me. Hurry!"


    Gao Yang was overjoyed. The war lasted so long and many prisoners were captured. There must be hundreds of people, but he couldn''t ask anything. The captured prisoners didn''t know anything except the orders they received. They couldn''t get anything valuable, but there was a pirate leader, That''s different.


    Gao Yang thought that the surrender was the same as before, a small team of several or more than a dozen people, but he didn''t expect that there were more than 300 people escorted down from the battlefield. This time, one of several pirate gangs in gaisalai City surrendered.

 Chapter 627

    Two soldiers of the second company alone escorted a prisoner to Gaoyang.


    The prisoner seemed to be in his forties, with big arms and round waist. He was very strong. His face was just a fierce face naturally grown. At the moment, there was no ferocity at all, but his face was panic. When he was sent to Gao Yang, his legs even trembled.


    After fighting for so long, the skeleton Gang suffered a lot of casualties, but the casualties of the pirates were even greater. However, Gao Yang didn''t understand why the pirates who should have dispersed in a crowd tomorrow morning could still fight down.


    Pirates have little combat effectiveness, but street battles take place at a very close distance. Most of the pirates'' shooting skills are not good, but more people shoot, which will naturally pose a great threat, and they all hide in fortification bunkers, so it will be difficult to fight.


    What Gao Yang wants to know most is why those pirates can persist for so long.


    Looking at the pirate in front of him, Gao Yang didn''t ask anything. He first pointed his shotgun at the pirate leader''s head without intimidation. He just said faintly: "I ask, you answer. If I ask, you don''t answer, I''ll blow your head right away. I promise I won''t ask the same question twice, so you have to seize every opportunity to answer me."


    The pirate leader nodded repeatedly and replied in heavily accented English, "yes, yes, I know, but the skeleton Gang doesn''t kill prisoners."


    The purpose of the skeleton Gang is not to kill as long as they surrender. Although there is no preferential treatment for prisoners, they can do it without killing prisoners.


    Gao Yang sniffed and said, "obviously, we are not from the skeleton Gang, so don''t think about whether to kill the prisoners. Now, tell me your name."


    "Eddie, my name is Eddie."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "this is a good start, Eddie. I know you are a pirate leader. Now tell me, how many people do you have? The area you are responsible for."


    Aidid people surrendered. At this time, the speed of answering questions was also fast. He immediately said, "there are almost 500 people under my command, and more than 200 people have been killed and injured. Now all the remaining 300 people have surrendered under my leadership."


    Aidid''s surrender immediately stopped resistance in a large area. Now the skeleton gang has taken over the area they are responsible for defending. Generally speaking, it is almost a quarter of the area of gaisalai. On the side not close to the sea, after Aidid''s surrender, the skeleton gang has almost occupied half of gaisalai.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said, "tell me your battle plan and be more detailed."


    Eddie screamed: "Our battle plan is to stick to it. You came too fast. You arrived before we were ready. The British brought tanks and armored vehicles. We thought it would be easy to win, but we didn''t expect that all the tanks and armored vehicles were destroyed by you. At that time, I was about to leave gaisalai, but the British said that their reinforcements would arrive soon and will completely solve the skeleton gang No, and they''ll have helicopters, so, uh, so I took someone to stay. "


    Eddie looked very depressed. After that, he waved his hand and said, "as a result, the British helicopter didn''t arrive. Your helicopter arrived and the sea was blocked. I just couldn''t withdraw if I wanted to."


    "If you don''t want to fight, why don''t you surrender at the beginning?"


    Eddie looked sad. He didn''t want to answer, but considering the consequences of not answering, he still bowed his head and said, "the British guarantee that their helicopters and reinforcements will arrive today, and you can''t beat gaisalai in a day. As long as we insist, we will be able to defeat you, but you fight too hard, my people can''t hold on, and too many people die."


    Eddie is quite single. Since he said it, he said it out. After waving his hand, he said with fear: "Your people are too fierce. I was going to retreat back to the British position, but I was surrounded before I started. I looked that if I didn''t surrender, I would die immediately. Of course, I had to surrender. Since I surrendered, my people couldn''t die with me, so I ordered everyone to surrender together."


    After sighing, Aidid said, "we are pirates, but our people don''t know how to fight, and it''s normal to surrender."


    It seemed that he was explaining his surrender. Aidid added another sentence after saying that, but Gao Yang was not interested in Aidid''s psychological activities. He immediately said, "how many British people are there?"


    After thinking for a moment, Eddie said hesitantly: "There should be another 200 people. They were killed by artillery on the first day, but I don''t know how many people. In addition, they were killed by mortars yesterday, and others were killed in tanks. I saw it with my own eyes. About 10 people died yesterday. Today, 20 people were sent to my position to help defend. Now the position is open All of them were taken by you, so those twenty people must have died. In all, more than 50 British people have died. When we sat together to discuss yesterday, the British leader was very angry. He warned us that if we surrender, even if the war is over, they will not let go of those who surrender. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, your honesty makes me very happy, so you have a lot of chances to survive. Now tell me, some of the British belong to the homzny mercenary regiment. How much do you know about it?"


    Eddie shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "it''s the sniper. Do you know the sniper? Many snipers are together. Do you know where they are?"


    Eddie suddenly realized on his face and said: "I see. Are you talking about those mysterious people with guns equipped with sight glasses? I know. I know. There are many of them. I have seen them twice, but these people are mysterious. They walk around the city and don''t stay with others when fighting. Today, there are three such people in my defense line and their companions. Well, yes, they should There should be seven people. These seven people are together. They are always together, but there are only three people with sight guns. When you say so, I remember that these people don''t seem to listen to the British head. The British head has something to discuss with them. I''ve seen them. "


    Gao Yang could not help but get nervous and said, "what about the rest? Where are the rest of the mysterious guys?"


    Aidid pointed to the West and said, "over there, at the edge, yesterday someone got into the tank and died. Those guys are angry. They are all on the west side of the city."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said, "now it''s fighting. Your defense is lost. Why don''t those mysterious British people come to help?"


    Eddie spread his hand and said: "The British won''t help. I asked everyone to defend the whole city for a long time, but the British refused. They just care about their own area. I said if they didn''t help, I would withdraw with my own people. They had no choice but to send 20 people here. These guys wanted us to die first and buy time for them. Of course, they wouldn''t come to support us, I think , they may be waiting for reinforcements and helicopters to arrive before they really start fighting. It must be so. "


    Eddie was a sensible man. It was easier to talk to the sensible man. Gao Yang immediately said, "do you know when the British reinforcements can arrive?"


    Eddie nodded and said, "the British just said that their reinforcements and helicopters would come together. We only need to stick to it for another four hours. However, I certainly can''t stick to it for that long. Other people may want to stick to it, otherwise they would have surrendered."


    Gao Yang thought he couldn''t get the answer, but he didn''t expect Eddie to really know the arrival time of the British reinforcements. However, it''s also right to think about it. In order to give some confidence to unreliable allies and improve their morale, the British must keep informed of the arrival time of the reinforcements from time to time, and this time will not be false.


    When the time comes and the reinforcements do not come, I am confident that the severely hit pirates will surrender immediately. Therefore, even if the reinforcements will not arrive too early, the British have to tell the truth. Moreover, the four hour time is really short for the current combat state.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said, "do you know where the British reinforcements will come from? I mean, where do they land and enter the city? Do you know the number?"


    Aidid shook his head and said, "I don''t know where they will come from, but the number is, the British say there are 300 people, all of them are very powerful guys, as well as four helicopters, cobra and anti-aircraft missiles. They have repeatedly promised that they will win the battle as soon as the reinforcements arrive."


    The helicopter is called Cobra. It should be AH-1. With 300 reinforcements, four helicopters and anti-aircraft missiles, Aidid is right. Once the British reinforcements arrive, they can really turn defeat into victory.


    Gao Yang carefully calculated that if he wants to win, he can either surround and fight for help, or solve the battle before the arrival of the British reinforcements, and let the British reinforcements withdraw themselves. Even if he still has to fight, he can concentrate all his strength to deal with the reinforcements.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "those pirates, those remaining pirates, want them to surrender immediately. What can I do?"


    Aidid hesitated and said, "for them, it doesn''t matter how many people die under their hands. Anyway, it''s easy to recruit people to be pirates, but their own lives are very precious. Therefore, if they want to surrender, they have to threaten their safety. However, their positions are very backward."


    Eddie''s mouth of them, needless to say, is the remaining pirate leaders. Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said, "good, look at this map. Can you point out their location?"


    Aidid looked at the satellite map taken out by Gao Yang, nodded and said, "I know where they are hiding, but it looks different from what I usually see, but I should be able to find it."


    "Take a closer look. Don''t worry. You must not make mistakes. Find out where the pirate leaders are hiding."


    After finishing speaking to Aidid, Gao Yang turned his head to the people around him: "prepare for beheading!"

 Chapter 628

    There are many pirates. Although the combat effectiveness is not strong, it is the main force of gaisalai''s defense. After finishing the pirates, we basically won the battle.


    Gao Yang decided to behead, but he didn''t kill all the pirates'' minds at one stroke, but tried to catch the best alive.


    Gaisalai has four groups of forces, the British, the Somali Youth Party and the other two are pirates. Aidid has almost 500 people. Relatively speaking, he is the weakest of the four. It is not surprising that he surrendered first. Among the remaining three forces, the British must not surrender, and the Somali Youth Party will not accept the surrender, so, The goal of the beheading battle can only be the brains of a group of pirates.


    According to the information provided by Aidid, Gao Yang''s target is called Musa MOI. This man was originally one of the largest pirate leaders in the east section of Somalia''s north coast, with strong strength.


    Musamoi''s group of pirates has the largest number. They were originally entrenched in gaisalai, and the number of combatants is more than 1000. However, the combatants of the pirates are not easy to accurately evaluate, because the entire residents of gaisalai are all under the hands of the pirate leader.


    The first battle is risky, but as long as it is successful, it can instantly determine the situation of a battle.


    After someone took Eddie away, Gao Yang immediately called the people together to discuss how to fight the first battle.


    Beheading, killing the target and capturing the target alive are also successful, but the risk of capturing musamoi alive is certainly much greater than that of killing him.


    "The first battle must be carried out. There is no need to discuss this. Now I want to know whether you think you should kill musamoy or capture him alive?"


    After Gao Yang asked his own question, Li JinFang thought for a moment and said, "if you can catch him alive, you still have to catch him alive. There are many subordinates of Musa MOI and many leaders. Even if you kill Musa MOI, as long as a high-level figure of his subordinates still insists on fighting, the beheading war will not be of great significance. Therefore, for the sake of insurance, it''s best to catch Musa MOI alive."


    Groliov also said in a deep voice, "if you can catch him alive, it''s the safest way. If you can''t catch him alive, kill him."


    As long as Musa MOI can be captured alive, the battle can''t be said to end immediately, but the large-scale battle can certainly end. Even if Musa MOI can''t be captured alive and killed, the headless pirates can''t hold on for too long, but this may be variable. Once Musa MOI has a strong subordinate who can call on the pirates to continue to resist, The effect of the first battle will be greatly reduced.


    If the time is not too tight, Gao Yang will not consider the first battle, because the first battle can only be fought by them in person, but now playing steadily may lead to a reversal of the situation, and the first battle that can quickly end the battle to the greatest extent has to become the first choice.


    Everything has to be prepared. In case of failure in the first battle, it will take too long, and we have to consider how to fight after the arrival of British reinforcements.


    Now we can confirm that the British reinforcements will come from the sea, but we can''t determine their landing position. It''s not easy to set up an ambush to fight the British, but at least there must be a reserve team. Once the British reinforcements arrive and the British in gaisalai have not been solved, we have to consider two-line operations.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang nodded and said to the people, "well, decapitate and try to catch musamoy alive. In addition, we have to prepare a reserve team to deal with the British reinforcements."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "it''s a way to encircle the British in gaisalai. We can suspend the attack on the British in gaisalai, encircle but don''t fight, gather our hands to deal with the reinforcements, and even if we can''t set up an ambush, we can give them a cruel attack."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "The risk is too great. The battle has been out of control. Although the skeleton gang and the British are fighting now, don''t forget that this is also a struggle between our security company and the British. Basically, the British reinforcements are all their employees. These people die too many, and the British can''t explain. It''s too big. Once out of control, our company won''t want to do business safely in the future, Therefore, the British people in the city can be solved, but it''s better to let them go. "


    There are mercenaries and employees of British Maritime Security Companies in gaisalai City, but the number of employees is relatively small, but there are still many mercenaries. Even if all the mercenaries are killed, they will be fine. However, with more British employees dying, they may not be able to cover the lid. Once this matter is poked out, it will immediately be an international scandal, and the British people will die It is estimated that the maritime security company will not be able to open, but so will Gaoyang''s security company.


    Gao Yang and di siding discussed that they would annihilate all the British people in gaisalai, and the mercenaries would not let go of any of them. The employees of the security company would die if they died. However, the reinforcements should not fight as much as possible, so as not to let things get too big. After the British couldn''t hold down, they would be affected by bad luck.


    The reason why the British attack the skeleton Gang is that no matter how many Somalis die, it will be fine, but the British will never directly attack Gaoyang''s security company, because the employees of the security company are basically either Israelis or Americans, and these people are not unidentified mercenaries. They fight and die several times. Once they are stabbed out, it will be an international dispute, the United Kingdom People don''t have the courage.


    The reverse is also the same. They can kill the British in Somalia, but they dare not kill people at sea.


    Both sides have scruples. They can only fight to the death in Somalia. If they leave Somalia, they can only maintain the situation of fighting without breaking, and fight a few group fights at most.


    As a mercenary, Gao Yang didn''t need to consider so much. No matter who killed him and broke the sky, he was not afraid, but he had a stake in the maritime security company, which gave him some scruples. He can''t be too reckless in this battle.


    Several people understood the key. After thinking for a moment, groliov sighed: "too many British people die, which will affect our business. It seems that the best way is to solve the battle before their reinforcements arrive. However, in four hours, even if the pirates stop resisting, is there enough time left?"


    The British in gaissale are very powerful. Even after the pirates are solved, the battle can not be solved in a short time.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "not enough. If the British are determined to stick to it, there must not be enough time, so..."


    Gao Yang raised his head and said firmly on his face, "so it''s time to send out a big killing weapon."


    The big killer is a code name. The so-called big killer is dean and his 60 heavily armed people waiting at sea.


    The existence of the skeleton Gang is too important to promote their maritime security companies. With the skeleton Gang, the maritime security companies can expand rapidly and make a lot of money. Without the skeleton Gang, the maritime security companies can''t steal money from the British who monopolize the market.


    The cost of dispatching distin and his people is not small. First, the people who participate in the war must pay money, and a person must pay at least twenty or thirty thousand dollars, and those who are injured and killed in the war must also be compensated. Therefore, once these people are dispatched, at least two million dollars will be spent. However, compared with what they get, the price paid is too valuable, so, Gaoyang''s maritime security company subsidized money by itself and had to let the skeleton Gang win the battle.


    It''s all something that has been discussed. At this time, we need to send out big killers. Then we''ll send out. Gao Yang stood up, looked at his watch and said, "the helicopter will be ready in half an hour. In another hour, the sky will be completely dark. It''s tentatively scheduled to launch beheading in an hour. Everyone is ready."


    After saying it was late, Gao Yang took out his satellite phone and dialed Di stin who had been floating offshore these days. After Di stin connected the phone, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "it''s time to send out a big killer. Eighty minutes later, when you land at the first landing point, someone will pick you up and tell you your target."


    "I see!"


    Just two words later, Gao Yang Hung up the phone and began to prepare for the beheading operation.


    The beheading operation needs to take two helicopters to fly directly over the place where musamoi is hiding, and then decide to drop two homemade big bombs, or rope them down, or land them directly, depending on the situation. This kind of operation must be carried out lightly.


    The first battle must be a quick decision, and it must be a quick decision. Only an appropriate amount of ammunition needs to be carried. More grenades should be carried, shock bombs and smoke bombs should not be missing, and night vision devices should be checked in advance.


    In addition to the equipment, the personnel also have to be re equipped. The two commandos must be able to go up, but Lucy card has no experience in landing, so Gao Yang excluded Lucy card from the scope of the first commando team. However, if she wants to land by plane, Lucy card can still participate in assault operations.


    Tommy, groliov and TREB will serve as peripheral support. Two helicopters will also provide fire support. Bruce will follow the commandos in case someone needs first aid.


    Two helicopters and ten people are all the strength of this beheading operation.


    Put down all the food and water and reconfigure the ammunition. Considering all the equipment for close combat, Gao Yang will take his Satan blade, but at that time, the Satan blade and the ammunition may be left on the helicopter rather than carried with him.


    After eating and drinking some water, they began to wait quietly. Although the attack is still in progress, the intensity has been greatly reduced. When the beheading operation begins, the attack intensity will suddenly increase in order to attract the enemy''s attention.


    When the scheduled time for action came, it was completely dark. As soon as the time came, Gao Yang stood up first and said in a deep voice, "board the plane."


    The helicopter was outside the city and stopped on the ground, but the rotor had begun to rotate, and the indicator light on the helicopter was completely turned off. Although the wind rotor made a very loud sound, the whole helicopter was dark and did not emit any light.


    Gao Yang divided them into two groups. After boarding a helicopter respectively, the helicopter rose off the ground and flew to the scheduled location.

 Chapter 629

    The moon will not rise, and the earth is dark. Only the muzzle flame and the fire light during the explosion can briefly illuminate gaisalai in the dark.


    The hatch opened and looked down. The target they were going to attack was under their feet.


    As the ruler of gaisalai, musamoi''s house must be the largest, best and strongest in gaisalai. After being transformed into fortifications, it must be the most tightly guarded.


    Musamoi''s house is a small two-story building with a large yard. The yard is full of flowers and plants. When viewed from the night vision instrument, the dark green flowers and plants look very strange, like the picture in the horror film.


    Musamoi''s yard is enough for helicopters to land directly, and it seems that musamoi''s hiding place is very quiet. No one will stay outside under the impact of mortar shells falling for days.


    Musamoy''s residence is not far from the British defense area, but the British are unlikely to come to support in a short time. It seems that landing seems to be an inevitable choice.


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "three guns, make some big noise."


    After receiving the command, the artillery fire immediately strengthened, and the rumbling explosion became a piece. The violent and continuous explosion was enough to cover up the huge noise made by the helicopter when it landed.


    Gao Yang said to the people in the cabin, "turn on the IR light, finally check the weapons and prepare for landing!"


    Helicopter landing directly on the ground is faster and safer than landing on the ground with ropes.


    In the sound of the bullet loading, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "thunder landing! Lightning cover!"


    The helicopter began to descend. Before it completely landed on the ground, everything couldn''t help itself. Looking at the rapidly approaching ground, Gao Yang was still nervous, but he began to relax.


    At this time, it''s no use being nervous.


    Gao Yang''s helicopter landed. There were seven people on this helicopter, while the other helicopter stayed in the air to provide cover. In addition to using the 23 mm machine guns and rockets on the helicopter, groliov will use a light machine gun to provide cover at the open side hatch door. Tommy will be the Deputy machine gun shooter. As for TREB, when he needs it, Provide accurate shooting in the air, but it is unlikely to use him at this time.


    The helicopter finally landed on the ground. The guard at the cabin door shouted, "go!"


    Li JinFang was the first to rush out of the cabin door, and Irene was the second. When the two of them jumped out of the cabin door, Gao Yang jumped out immediately.


    Musamoi''s residence is still far away from the front line for the time being, which may not be dangerous. Therefore, musamoi did not arrange sentries in the yard. He observed that there was no one in the yard from the air. After Gao Yang jumped out of the plane, he did not find anyone.


    The room looked dark and there was no light at all. The two-story building was shrouded in darkness. The helicopters had landed, and a white door was still closed. No one came out to check. Gao Yang''s first reaction was whether the building would be empty.


    Although he thought it was impossible, he saw that the situation was too calm. Gao Yang still couldn''t help but wonder if they would be empty.


    Frye jumped out of the helicopter the fourth time. At this time, Li JinFang and Irene, who raised their guns to search for the target everywhere, ran to both sides of the gate after they found no target to shoot.


    Holding a shotgun, Gao Yang ran to the white gate. Li JinFang and Irene stood on both sides of the gate respectively, and Frye had grabbed the prepared grenade in his hand when he ran to the gate.


    The white gate is made of wood. The two doors are close together. It looks very strong and high-grade. It is not common in places like Somalia. Even the handles on the two doors are golden.


    Gao Yang ran to the door of the, Li JinFang picked up the gun, and Irene also took two shock bullets in her hand and pulled out the pull ring.


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Frye were too familiar with the cooperation of breaking the door. He didn''t look at it. He ran to the front door, no matter whether the door was locked or unlocked. He raised his gun directly at the position of the door lock.


    He shot directly at the door lock, and Li JinFang kicked it. When a door was suddenly kicked open, Frye''s four shock bombs had been thrown in.


    When Frye threw the four shock bombs in, Gao Yang and Li JinFang had flashed aside. At this time, Irene threw the shock bombs in her hand into the house.


    With the extremely strong flash and sound coming out of the house, Li JinFang turned and rushed into the house. As soon as he entered, the gunfire began to ring. Then Gao Yang rushed in.


    When Gao Yang rushed into the house, Bruce, the last one to get off the plane, just got off the plane and stepped on the ground.


    After entering the house, Gao Yang was stunned to find that the number of people inside exceeded his most exaggerated imagination. Musamoi''s living room was not small, but it was crowded with more than 100 people. When looking at all faces, the living room of more than 100 square meters seemed too crowded.


    The effect of the shock bomb made most people in the living room cover their eyes, one by one. They looked up and stared. They hardly had to aim. Just shooting was bound to hit a person.


    Irene was also startled when she rushed into the house. Then her gun was fired repeatedly. At this time, it wouldn''t waste a few bullets to sweep with a gun.


    There were only seven bullets left in Gao Yang''s gun, but when he shot, he began to fill them quickly. He learned the skills of continuous shooting from Simon, which could be of great use at this time.


    The three men moved aside with their guns to make way for the later people, while Frye, the fourth to rush in, and Raphael, the fifth to enter, entered the room. When they saw a room of people, there was already a piece of land on the ground.


    The people in front fell down, and the people behind were still confused to find out what was going on. Some people shot, but they couldn''t find where the enemy was. They fired in chaos, but shot their own people.


    There are too many people. Most people are standing because they don''t even have room to sit down.


    Li JinFang''s gun didn''t stop after firing. He could not stop shooting and change the magazine because the firing speed was too fast. When he changed into the fourth magazine, his barrel had been red and the metal picardini guide rail on the front fender was too hot to hold, Li JinFang stopped shooting.


    Gao Yang fired more than 40 shots in a short time, and every shot he fired did not fail. Although he fired the least bullets, because the stopping effect of the shotgun was the strongest, one bullet could solve one person, so he killed the most people.


    When there was no one standing in the living room, the gunfire stopped. At this time, there was a river of blood in the living room. In less than a minute, they praised that they had completed a super efficient massacre.


    It is no exaggeration that the blood flowed into a river. At this time, the floor of the living room was full of blood. The boots slipped on the marble floor, making a sound like walking on the road after a heavy rain.


    There are too many people. Gao Yang doesn''t dare or can''t keep his hands. God knows what will happen once people are given the chance to shoot. After all the people standing in the living room fall down, Gao Yang can''t tell whether the musamoi he is looking for is among these people.


    There is a spiral staircase in the living room leading to the second floor. When the gun battle started in the living room on the first floor, someone on the second floor tried to come down, but they were all shot by Frye and Raphael.


    When the first floor was finally cleaned up, Gao Yang took a quick look. The wall was full of stacked sandbags, and all the windows were blocked by sandbags. There were not even a shooting hole left. There were several doors in the living room, of which only one door was open, the others were closed, and I didn''t know whether there was anyone inside.


    He quickly made a few gestures. Raphael raised his gun to block the stairs to prevent people on the second floor from coming down. The rest blocked a closed door, while Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Frye quickly moved to the door that looked like the master bedroom.


    According to common sense, the second floor may be bombed by shells, which is more dangerous than the first floor. Therefore, musamoi will be on the first floor. There are too many people in the living room. Musamoi is unlikely to be outside. If he stays alone, he must be in his bedroom. This may not be the case, but it is the most reasonable speculation.


    Flash behind the door and shout loudly, "Musa MOI, come out and surrender, or I''ll kill you!"


    There seemed to be some movement behind the door, but no one answered. After Gao Yang nodded, it was still the same routine. No matter whether the door was locked or not, a shot hit the door lock first, Li JinFang kicked the door, and then Frye threw a shock bomb.


    After throwing the shock bomb, with a loud roar in the bedroom, someone shot, but all his bullets flew to the roof.


    The shock bomb has a strong flash, which makes people lose their eyesight in a short time, and the extremely strong noise affects people''s balance and makes people fall to the ground and completely lose their sense of direction. Therefore, after the shock bomb comes into full play, the affected people think they are shooting at the place they remember, but in fact, it is not at all. They will only shoot the bullet away.


    A magazine has only thirty bullets. Hold the trigger and it will run out of bullets in a few seconds.


    Gao Yang stopped Li JinFang from rushing into the room. After the gunshot stopped, Gao Yang flashed into the bedroom. There were two people in the bedroom, a man and a woman. The man was lying on the ground, shouting with an ak-74u and pulling the trigger towards the roof. Although there were no bullets in his gun, the woman shrieked at the bedside.


    After just one look, Gao Yang knew that the man was the Musa MOI he was looking for. He was dressed in white robes and had a big beard on his face. He was very easy to recognize. Li JinFang went forward and kicked Musa MOI on the head. After he knocked Musa MOI out, he dragged Musa moi out.


    Ignoring the screaming woman, Gao Yang walked out of the bedroom and made several gestures. Irene came forward and Li JinFang lifted musamoi and left quickly. The rest were on alert, while Raphael took down his backpack, looked at it in the room and put it in a corner.


    After Raphael put his backpack away and waved his hand, the party left the house backwards, and then quickly returned to the helicopter.


    When the helicopter took off again, some people started shooting from the shooting hole reserved on the window on the second floor. Others rushed out of the house and shot at the helicopter. When Raphael pressed the button, a two-story building collapsed and completely became ruins.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. The whole operation took exactly five minutes until the house was blown up.

 Chapter 630

    Frey got three shots. Although he didn''t suffer any hard injuries, it was still difficult to move. However, after a short rest, he still participated in the operation of beheading.


    Gao Yang didn''t notice that Frye was slow when he participated in the attack, but after getting on the plane, Gao Yang found that Frye''s face was a little ugly and his forehead was full of sweat.


    "Little fly, what''s the matter with you?"


    Frye smiled and said, "it''s nothing. The shot position hurts a little, but it''s no problem."


    After asking Frye, Gao Yang looked at Musa MOI thrown into the cabin.


    Musa MOI was kicked by Li JinFang and fainted. Gao Yang believed that Li JinFang was sure and would not kick Li JinFang to death. However, looking at Musa MOI''s motionless appearance, he couldn''t help worrying and said, "toad, you won''t kick this guy to death?"


    Li JinFang touched his head and said, "shouldn''t I? I didn''t make much effort."


    Bruce reached out and touched musamoi''s neck. He immediately smiled and said, "no problem. This guy is living well."


    Musa MOI is alive, so the beheading operation is a great success. Although there are many people, the process is not smooth.


    There are many people, many people and great power. In a word, more people must take advantage. However, it is not necessarily a good thing to concentrate too many people in a too narrow space.


    When Gao Yang attacked them, the number of people in the living room was less than half, and the danger had to be doubled.


    The helicopter soon landed again. After several people carried Musa MOI down, they shouted, "test tube, wake him up."


    Just then, Li JinFang suddenly said, "Hey, what''s this?"


    Li JinFang stretched out his hand and pulled a stick loaded thing from the waist of musamoi''s white robe. He took it in his hand and said, "it looks like a knife. I''m Ziao. What''s this?"


    While talking, Li JinFang pulled out the cylindrical thing. It was really a knife, but it was not an ordinary knife. To be exact, it was a three edged thorn, and it was a spiral three edged thorn.


    Looking at Li JinFang''s surprise, Gao Yang was also very surprised. While waving to Bruce to wake musamoi, he took the three edged thorn in Li JinFang''s hand and laughed and said: "It''s fun. The spiral trigonous stab made by micro technology is limited edition. It''s useless except stabbing people. It''s expensive to die. Didn''t Eddie say that musamoy likes to stab people with a trigonous stab. If he stabs them, he will die. It''s estimated that the human life on this stab must be 80 if it''s not 100. Now it seems that with this spiral trigonous stab, this person must be Musa MOI is wrong. He can''t be wrong. "


    Li JinFang''s eyes lit up and said to the crowd, "can you give me this trigonous spike? Does anyone want it except me?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "take it if you want. I don''t want it. It''s useless. The function is too single. It''s useless except stabbing people. It''s originally a limited edition. It''s not as good as a collection as a weapon."


    Several people shook their heads to show that they were not interested, but Li JinFang was like a treasure. He said excitedly, "it''s OK to stab people. I''ve always dreamed of trigonous spikes. I wanted to think about 56 trigonous spikes. Now I don''t need them. I''ll use them. I''ll take them later."


    Gao Yang really doesn''t have much interest in three edged spikes. There are few opportunities to use cold weapons in combat. It''s more convenient to use a knife at ordinary times. Taking a three edged spike is still a burden.


    Looking at Li JinFang''s almost fanatical love for trigonous spikes, Gao Yang said curiously: "what''s good about trigonous spikes that you like so much?"


    Li JinFang righteously said: "Haven''t you seen the film of Zhongnanhai bodyguard? Let me tell you, I had the desire to get a three edged thorn when I was a child. I thought I could touch the three edged thorn when I became a soldier. As a result, hey, the three edged thorn was eliminated long ago. All the 81 flat thorns used in the army. You see how good the three edged thorn is. It''s spiral. It looks fierce. There''s also a scabbard with appropriate length. I didn''t know it earlier West, if I had known, I would have bought it. "


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "so you have a three edged thorn complex. I told you earlier. Come on, this time you have got what you want. Put it away. Well, Musa MOI woke up and got down to business."


    After a few words, Bruce had woken Musa MOI up.


    Musamoi''s face was full of fear and anger. He sat on the ground and looked around, looking very helpless.


    Gao Yang went to musamoi and said simply, "don''t look, you''re finished. Do you want to die or live?"


    Musa MOI stared at Gao Yang fiercely. After looking up and down for a few eyes, he said firmly on his face: "no matter what you want to do, I can tell you, it''s impossible. You can kill me now. You want me to do what you say, it''s impossible!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "unexpectedly, you are very tough. Well, I know you will have a way to contact your people. Now order your people to surrender immediately, otherwise, you will be miserable. I promise you will be miserable enough to change your current position, so you''d better make a decision quickly."


    Musa MOI said fiercely, "go to hell, asshole!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said to the people around him, "well, give him a lesson. Don''t kill him. Who will come?"


    Groliov sighed, "well, it seems that it''s my job again."


    Groliov put down his gun and when he came to musamoi, he pulled out his bayonet and said coldly to musamoi: "Look, this is a bayonet. It''s very blunt. I''ll cut off your fingers one by one with this knife. If you still refuse to order surrender, I''ll cut off your meat piece by piece. Then you''ll hate me. Why don''t you use a sharper knife? Now, have you changed your attention?"


    Musa MOI swallowed hard, but said nothing, but his eyes showed that he was afraid now.


    Musa MOI refused to answer, but groliov refused to wait. He kicked over the sitting Musa MOI, and then stepped on one of Musa MOI''s hands. The bayonet in his hand suddenly stabbed down and stabbed the middle finger of Musa MOI''s left hand, but the knife was stabbed. Musa MOI''s finger was not completely broken, but half of it was left.


    Accompanied by the miserable howl of killing pigs, groliov said with a grim smile: "you have ten fingers, ten toes, two arms and two eyes. Before I slowly cut your legs into bones, we have enough time to take it slow, and I promise you won''t die."


    Musa MOI roared, "stop, you beast, stop, I surrendered, I surrendered! My people will surrender, stop and give me the radio!"


    Musa MOI looked very hard. As a result, he collapsed with only one finger, exactly half a finger. However, this scene must be what Gao Yang wanted to see.


    Groliov gave musamoy a walkie talkie. At the same time, he smiled darkly and said, "I have to warn you that if you play tricks, your end will be very miserable, very miserable."


    Musa MOI looked at his left hand and said angrily, "I can''t use this walkie talkie. Adjust the frequency and give it to me."


    When groliov adjusted the frequency of the walkie talkie, Gao Yang suddenly said, "wait, musamoy, I want to talk to you about other problems. First of all, you have to know that our goal is the British, so if you cooperate, we don''t have to kill you."


    Musa MOI stayed for a while, nodded and said, "you say."


    "Do you know where the British reinforcements landed? As the biggest ally of the British, I think you should know."


    Musa MOI said: "I don''t know the exact location. The British don''t know. Their reinforcements will choose the landing location according to the situation. They have a tank landing ship, which can land anywhere."


    Tank landing ship, there is no doubt that this is a new situation, because Gao Yang''s previous intelligence is that Deyo mather transported a helicopter with a merchant ship, which is not a tank landing ship.


    "Tank Landing Ship? Tell me what''s going on."


    Musamoi spoke very fast and said: "The British helicopter has been delivered, but the deck of the merchant ship transporting the helicopter is too small to take off directly from the ship, so they transported the helicopter to Oman. Where did the helicopter be reinstalled on the tank landing ship, and there were some other things, and then they will be sent here. Now the landing ship has set out and will arrive soon."


    "Now that the tank landing ship is used, what about the others? Is there more equipment?"


    Musamoi said without hesitation: "tanks, artillery, helicopters, landing ships from Oman take these to the coast, and then they will fight."


    After that, musamoi looked up at Gao Yang and said, "I''m unlucky that you caught me. I think we can reach an agreement. Don''t kill me, whether you win or not, let me go! In addition, I don''t have any requirements, and I can pay you a ransom of $2 million to buy my life."


    Musa MOI is quite prepared, but Gao Yang has no time to talk about the ransom. The British reinforcements came with tanks and landing ships, which is no small matter.


    What Gao Yang was most worried about happened and the war escalated again.


    The war is like this. You can choose when to start the war, but when to stop the war, you can''t help yourself. The British have red eyes. They want to make the war produce the results they want at all costs.


    Gao Yang stood in situ and thought for a moment, then whispered to groliov, "the situation is different. Wait first. Don''t hurry to ask musamoy to ask his people to surrender. I think the plan may have to be changed again."


    Groliov also whispered, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I have to discuss with distin. Now it seems inappropriate to fight the British in the city first. Therefore, if there is no accident, we have to gather around to help."

 Chapter 631

    Distin landed with people. Although all the landing Israelis were dressed in black combat clothes and had black hoods on their faces, Gao Yang recognized distin at a glance.


    Didier, who lost one eye and then put on an eye mask, is really easy to recognize.


    All the people Justin took with him were Israelis, and many of them were not employees of the maritime security company, but his old comrades in arms directly called from Israel. There is no doubt about the combat effectiveness of these people.


    Distin lifted his mask in front of Gao Yang and was about to fight. He looked not only not nervous, but very excited.


    "Do you have any plans?"


    Hearing Di stin''s question, Gao Yang immediately shook his head and said, "let''s make a long story short. The British have escalated the war again. They have brought tank landing ships, tanks and artillery, and of course there should be helicopters."


    Distin immediately looked ugly, then frowned and said, "the British are an alliance. Their financial resources are much stronger than ours. We have no money to fight with them and have no time."


    Gao Yang nodded, then pointed to ulyanko and polovich beside him and said, "you know ulyanko, this is polovich, ulyanko, my friend. They put forward a suggestion. I think you should listen to it."


    Dustin knew ulyanko, but he didn''t know polovich. After shaking hands with polovich, he said, "I''d love to hear what you have a good idea."


    Ulyanko waved his hand and said with a smile: "well, for the British reinforcements, they are not a small trouble. If they land and start smoothly, it is not difficult to predict what will happen. Therefore, I hope you can fight them back directly when the British land."


    Distin frowned and said, "how?"


    Ulyanko smiled and said, "it''s still time to set up an ambush. Set up an ambush circle for the British people and wait for them to land and transport equipment, but they haven''t had time to start."


    Distin frowned and said, "if we can do it, it''s a good idea. But who knows where they land? We have to have an absolutely superior force to set up an ambush. Can we temporarily transfer the troops after we find their landing place? That''s impossible!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "what if we can know their landing point?"


    "How could it be?" said distin in great surprise. "Justin, his intelligence is so powerful?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I can''t tell you this, at least not now. You just need to know. We know everything we should know."


    After learning that the strength of the enemy''s reinforcements had increased greatly, Gao Yangde had to communicate with everyone and tell them the news so that everyone could be ready for defeat. However, after he told uliyangke the news, he got an answer that he never dreamed of.


    Ulyanko directly suggested that he set up an ambush to help, and not only beat the enemy back, but also when the enemy had to wait for the equipment to be brought ashore, but had no time to start, so that after the war, they could get all the British equipment.


    Gao Yang''s reaction was the same as that of distin. He thought this idea was a bad idea, because if he didn''t know where the enemy landed, how would he set up an ambush?


    But the final result shows that Gao Yang really overestimates the integrity of arms traffickers. These people will not consider too much except making money.


    Ulyanko called Deyo mather in front of Gao Yang. When he hung up, Gao Yang knew a lot.


    For example, the tank landing ship from the United States belongs to Deyo Mather, which is a Newport class produced by the United States. The weapons transported by the British include three M60A3 tanks, six d30122 mm towed howitzers and four AH-1 armed helicopters.


    In addition, Gao Yang knows that all these weapons are rented by the British. The rent is $2.2 million and the service life is one month, which is enough for them to fight many wars. However, the risk is borne by the British.


    All the equipment was destroyed and captured, and the losses were borne by the British. They only had to pay $1.5 million for the helicopter, $600000 for three tanks and $100000 for six artillery. They could use it casually for a month, but if one helicopter was destroyed, they had to pay $5 million, and the tank was damaged, You have to pay $3 million. Cannons are cheap. You only need to pay $500000 for one.


    The price of compensation offered by Deyo mather to the British is much higher than the selling price. This is because the British are only willing to rent, not buy, and refuse to pay high rent, leaving Deyo mather at his own risk.


    The weapons on the landing ship are the things of Deyo mather. If anything happens, he has to bear the loss by himself, but as long as the weapons go ashore, they are British, broken, lost and captured. It doesn''t matter. The British will pay a large amount of compensation.


    For arms dealers, are they willing to sell some old goods at high prices to make a lot of money, or are they willing to rent them out to make a little money?


    When someone has to pay him a large amount of compensation, and the amount of compensation is much higher than the amount he sells at a high price, Deyo mather doesn''t mind working with his competitors to set up a set for his customers. The only premise is that this set can''t be seen by his customers.


    Deyo mather and big Ivan are just competitors, but they are not rivals. When it is possible to cooperate, they will cooperate happily.


    For example, this time, the British were given a set, so that they had to pay a large amount of compensation for some old equipment. Ulyanko could grab what originally belonged to Deyo Mather, and Deyo mather could clean up the inventory and get a large amount of compensation.


    Therefore, Gao Yang knew that the British reinforcements would land there, knew their strength, and knew that their tanks, especially the armed helicopters, did not carry any weapons.


    Dejo mather had to pay something to clean up the inventory smoothly. Fortunately, the captain of the landing ship was his man.


    The current situation is that even if the British temporarily change the landing location, Gao Yang will know immediately. Even if the British want to load ammunition on the helicopter, he will know. Moreover, the man of Deyo Mather will try his best to prevent this from happening.


    It''s all for the sake of all the equipment of the British. The compensation of 35 million US dollars is not a small amount. It''s worth asking Marcel to sell his customers once. However, it''s just customers. If they sell, they sell. Who cares except the British who are sold?


    Of course, the only premise and the most important premise is not to let the British see it. They can doubt it, but they can''t have evidence, that''s all.


    Yes, it''s a conspiracy, a conspiracy set up by two arms dealers for the British.


    The most important condition for the establishment of this conspiracy is that the British Maritime alliance has enough money to pay the compensation to dejo mather.

 Chapter 632

    The troops were urgently mobilized. The assembly area was about 10 kilometers east of the city of gaisalai, where the British reinforcements landed.


    The large troops were not mobilized and could not be mobilized. There were only about two hours left to ambush after a 10 kilometer journey. If there were more troops, it might cause chaos. Therefore, Gao Yang mobilized the seven companies as the reserve team and the two platoons of the teaching company.


    But the most important thing is to drag all the artillery at all costs.


    And, of course, all the people Justin brought.


    In terms of the number of people, Gao Yang doesn''t actually have an advantage, but he has no intention. He has two armed helicopters and more than 100 guns. If he can''t fight a beautiful ambush like this, he won''t mix up at all.


    The distribution of booty has been discussed. Ulyanko played an irreplaceable and key role in the trap against the British. Moreover, he still had to count on his two armed helicopters. Therefore, ulyanko took all the armed helicopters.


    Gao Yang''s role is also very important. However, they participate in the war as mercenaries. On the premise of having negotiated the Commission, they can''t participate in the distribution of booty. However, Abu who came to the front line is very righteous. Gao Yang said he won''t participate in the distribution of booty, but Abu will give them a quarter of the share.


    Hold high the booty that they account for a quarter of the share, that is, three tanks.


    Abu is really righteous. Of course, he has also been approved by mayd. Therefore, it must be said that the top leaders of mayd and Abu are really generous and righteous.


    The skeleton Gang also accounts for a quarter. In fact, what the skeleton Gang wants is victory. In the adverse situation of the war, Gao Yang and uliyangke can find a way to kill the British reinforcements before they have time to participate in the war. Abu has been satisfied and can''t be satisfied anymore, so he would rather not fight booty at all than let the skeleton Gang do anything.


    The so-called quarter of the skeleton Gang is six cannons. However, the quarter of the skeleton Gang actually needs quotation marks, because the price of the six cannons is not as good as a tank, but for the skeleton Gang, the six cannons are the most useful.


    They can''t use skeleton help helicopters. They don''t have pilots and can''t establish a maintenance system. As for tanks, they can''t use them. If they want to use tanks, they have to train drivers, prepare a special logistics system for tanks, and prepare oil, but big guns are different. As long as they learn how to use them, they can''t buy shells at most.


    As for distin, they are free to fight. As the most shareholder, Gao Yang also has to pay for the price they need to pay for their participation in the war. However, both distin and Gao Yang are happy, because this is a battle for their security company in the future. This battle is very important to the skeleton Gang, but it is more important to them, Whether to completely break the British monopoly or be cut off by the British depends on this battle.


    It was easy for Gao Yang and his friends to take a helicopter to the place where the ambush was scheduled. Distin also followed them to the place where the ambush was to be set up first. They had to think about how to set up the ambush first.


    The shadow of the landing ship can not be seen on the sea. After landing on the ground, the first thing for everyone is to spread out and observe the terrain.


    It''s not so simple to set up an ambush. Although it''s at night, no matter the moonlight is strong this night, hundreds of people are ambushed on the beach at once, which can be seen from a distance. Therefore, the ambush can''t be too close. At the same time, we have to try to find a covered place.


    The helicopter was parked about a kilometer away from the coast. After several people got off the plane and walked around, they soon met again.


    After meeting again, everyone shook their heads. The coast of Somalia is really not a good place to ambush. It is a desert, and it is too flat. The sand dunes near the beach are too low to be hidden, but a sand beam high enough to ambush people is 2000 meters away from the coastline.


    The time card for launching an attack is very accurate. A distance of two thousand meters is too far. If you want to launch a sudden attack, one thousand meters is the limit. No matter how far away, bullets can''t hit. When they rush to the combat distance, even if the British Heavy equipment can''t be used, it''s enough to establish a defense line.


    At this time, the person with the most rich combat experience, and super rich combat experience in desert areas, and the most rich command experience, is undoubtedly distin.


    After reading the terrain, distin was indifferent. Looking at distin''s expression, Gao Yang was also relieved. At the moment, he smiled and said, "it seems that you have paid attention. Tell me, how to do it?"


    Di siding pointed to the sand beam that was enough for people to ambush and said, "where to arrange all the artillery, their range is enough, and where to arrange the troops of the skeleton gang. When instructed, the artillery will fire and the infantry will charge."


    After arranging the artillery hiding place, distin pointed to the place not far from the coast and drew a line and said with a smile: "as for us, where are we hiding? Sixty people are divided into four combat units, which is enough to create chaos and chaos for the British."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said with a smile, "you''re going to bury yourself in the sand."


    Dean nodded and said, "yes, bury it in the sand!"


    Distin''s practice is very risky, but they have done so, and the effect is good. When they were trained in Israel, after all, the time was too short. They know that Israeli special forces have buried themselves in the sand to ambush in extreme cases, but they only know how to do it without specific training.


    In fact, it is extremely dangerous to bury yourself in the sand just by training.


    It''s night. The temperature is not high. It''s OK to bury people in the sand. There''s no big danger, but in the training program of Israeli special forces, people are buried in the sand in broad daylight.


    In the direct sunlight, when the ground temperature is as high as 60 or 70 degrees, it will kill people to bury people in the sand, which is equivalent to putting people in the oven. If no special equipment is prepared, the limit time for people to tolerate in the sand is five to ten minutes. How long they can persist depends on their physique and their ability to endure high temperature.


    On the battlefield, you can only ambush for ten minutes, and after you come out, you may be dehydrated and hot to collapse. Such tactics are meaningless. However, when you train, you still have to come during the day. Everything is trained in the most difficult state. But now it''s night, and the temperature of the sand is not high. Even if you bury it for a few hours, it''s no problem.


    How to ambush in the sand? Distin and his people have rich experience. After knowing distin''s plan, Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "OK, we''ll ambush in the sand with you, but how to choose the location?"


    Di siding looked at it and said, "although we can roughly determine that the enemy will land here, this point may differ by hundreds of meters when it really lands. Therefore, our people have to be distributed far away. Four combat units should ensure that two combat units can attack the enemy on time, and the rest should be able to reinforce quickly."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you can decide the location. What about the helicopter?"


    Distin looked at ulyanko and said, "the helicopter has to hide away. It can take off after discovering the enemy. What do you think?"


    Ulyanko nodded and said, "yes, it must be far away. I''m just curious. If you plan to bury yourself in the sand, can you ensure to avoid the observation of the British thermal imaging night vision?"


    Distin smiled and said, "don''t worry, of course we are sure. We fight in the sand, just as the Russians are familiar with fighting in the snow."


    Uliyangke nodded repeatedly and said, "that''s right. Well, let you handle the things on the ground and let us handle them in the air. I promise you will get air support at the first time."


    Distin smiled and nodded, then turned to Gao Yang and said, "you just said you would ambush with us, but I''m afraid this won''t work. I need at least one observer to inform us of the enemy''s position at the first time. This task is very important. I believe you can be competent for this task."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "well, I''ll be an observer. Now, should we establish a reference and divide the coordinates?"


    Distin looked at his watch and said, "how long will the skeleton artillery arrive? Also, are they accurate enough? I don''t want to be killed by my own shells."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t worry. Now the artillery of the skeleton Gang is very good. Let''s determine their position first, and then divide the coordinates to them in advance. It''s no problem."


    After that, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "three guns, report your position."


    "Report, we are still six kilometers away from our destination. We are moving at full speed. The goods are in good condition. We are sure to arrive within the scheduled time. Over."


    If the artillery wants to transfer positions, they have to push and pull mortars and rockets to the place. However, the advantages of small guns are also reflected at this time. They have strong mobility. Although they can only rely on manpower to transfer positions, two hours is enough for a distance of ten kilometers.


    After receiving Zhou Zhou''s reply, Gao Yang said: "the artillery is still six kilometers away from here. They are in a hurry. They will arrive in another hour."


    Di siding smiled and said, "yes, it''s really good for a Somali army. I''m surprised that they can march in a hurry, and they can always maintain the trend of marching in a hurry. Well, now let''s confirm the reference object and divide the coordinates."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands, smiled at the people of Satan''s mercenary regiment and said, "guys, you all heard it. Move. Let''s solve all the problems tonight and make a fortune by the way."

 Chapter 633

    A tank landing ship docked in shallow water, only about 100 meters away from the coast. Then, as the hatch on the bow opened, it opened its mouth like a giant beast.


    The landing boat loaded with tanks opened from the open mouth of the tank landing ship. It seemed that the first one was a tank. Sure enough, but after the landing boat grabbed the beach, a tank started and drove directly from the landing boat to the land.


    A tank landed, followed by personnel. After more than 20 people reached the land, they quickly dispersed around the landing site and made a alert situation.


    "The enemy''s landing point is on the beach of section 4. The tank landed at n2w4. The enemy''s personnel are scattered. One is in the front of mole hole 2."


    In order not to be detected by the enemy''s small thermal imager, Gao Yang and Cui Bo established an observation post and sniper array at a distance of 1100 meters from the coast. A semicircular bunker piled with sand can block most infrared signals.


    The gun periscope is used for Gao Yang''s observation. The bright moonlight is enough for him to see far away. If he can''t distinguish the target, he will naturally lean out for observation or even close observation.


    The book sequence of the enemy''s landing was very chaotic. First a tank, and then a helicopter landed. The helicopter took off directly from the deck, flew a short distance and landed on the beach, and was disconnected from the personnel who launched the formation for protection.


    "One enemy helicopter landed, landing position, n6e8, out of the protection of enemy personnel."


    When there is no movement from the enemy, Gao Yang will report it in time, and the artillery in the rear will make early adjustments according to the enemy''s coordinates. The Israelis buried in the sand also know that they should attack there first when they suddenly emerge from the ground.


    After landing the helicopter, the people on the helicopter left the plane, and the tanks and artillery on the ship were still being transported down, but their order was really chaotic. They were both tanks and artillery. They all piled together along the coastline first.


    In order to enable the skeleton Gang to capture the equipment belonging to the British ashore, Deyo mather did his best. He was trying to create chaos. The helicopter had landed, but the weapons and ammunition of the helicopter had not been loaded. The first to land was the tank, but the first shells transported to the shore were 122 mm shells used by d30 instead of tanks.


    As for the d30 howitzer, the cannon was not deployed and the emplacement was not built, and there were shells that could not be fired.


    Finally, when he saw that the last tank had just been transported to the shore and the helicopters were all landing and assembling in the same area, Gao Yang endured his inner excitement and lowered his voice: "fight! Full speed effective shooting!"


    With a loud cry, the shelling began. Before the shells landed, the sound of brushing rockets and the chirping sound of mortar shells suddenly frightened the British. At this time, about 150 people had gathered on the beach. Almost in an instant, the people on the beach fell to the ground.


    The helicopter flew out from the sand dune behind them. Compared with the mortars and rockets firing shells according to the coordinates, the helicopter can intuitively launch rockets at the most densely populated places. Of course, there are 23mm machine guns that can be fired heartily.


    Distin got out of the sand. As soon as the people came out, they tore away the clothes wrapped on the gun to prevent the sand from entering the barrel, and then started shooting. Their guns hit very accurately, and the bunker where they hid was also a bunker at this time.


    Although there are not many people, they have fierce firepower. The first round of attack launched by them is devastating to the enemy.


    Ulyanko flew over the four AH-1 parked helicopters and fired a series of tracer bombs near the helicopters with 23 mm machine guns. After warning shooting, the helicopters did not move.


    Not to mention shells on the tank, there were no bullets in the machine gun. Although the tank landed, it was just an empty shell.


    The British have air defense missiles, but they don''t even have the chance to stand up and launch them. The place where distin ambushes people is only more than 200 meters away from them. They also have a full set of night vision equipment, machine gunners and snipers. Even with assault rifles, they can quickly kill the British who intend to launch air defense missiles.


    The skeleton infantry charged. They shouted loudly and rushed towards the stunned British.


    In short, this is an ambush with nothing to say.


    As soon as the battle started, Gao Yang rushed out with his rifle. After running hundreds of meters, he felt that the distance was close enough. He set up the bipod on his rifle, lay on the ground and started shooting slowly.


    Gao Yang didn''t shoot anyone at this time. He was looking for a target that would pose a threat to the overall war situation. The pilot of the helicopter was Deyo Mather, so he couldn''t shoot, but there was no need to shoot. Those pilots stood outside the helicopter, seemingly preparing for loading ammunition. In fact, they couldn''t fight without participating in the war, The key is to provide an excuse for not being able to escape.


    There is a driver in the tank. Gao Yang can''t hit it, but the tank has no threat. The only attack means of the tank is to drive over and run over people, but it seems that the tank doesn''t mean to move.


    Next, there was the missile launcher. However, after searching for a long time, Gao Yang aimed his gun at a man who got up from the ground and fired a shot. He didn''t know what the man wanted to do when he got up. Maybe he wanted to launch a missile or a rocket launcher, but it was more likely that he just wanted to escape, but, Gao Yang''s principle is never to allow a person to get up.


    Although there were many shells, none fell to the sea. It seemed that everyone ignored a large ship close at hand.


    On the naked beach, the light infantry are completely suppressed in a small area. In this case, even if the British are all veterans retired from SAS and SBS, it is in vain. Under the absolute firepower, the flesh and blood can do very limited things. They can do nothing except being beaten.


    Besides, the British are just ordinary soldiers.


    The fierce artillery attack never relaxed for a moment from the beginning. Although the power of shells is small and the killing range is limited, these are not problems after there are too many shells.


    Finally, the attack began, only lasted about three minutes, and the British surrendered.


    For the British who are not very exclusive of surrender, it is a normal choice to surrender in an extremely unfavorable situation, not to mention that they are not regular troops.


    When I saw a white flag, I didn''t know whether it was a towel or underwear, which was hung on the gun and waved back, I held it high in the walkie talkie and shouted, "cease fire! The enemy has surrendered!"

 Chapter 634

    All the people on the beach became prisoners except the 26 who were killed.


    Seeing the fighting on the beach, the landing ship retreated at the first time. When the war was over, the landing ship was far away from the coast. At this time, the landing ship''s task of sending equipment and prisoners to the skeleton gang was successfully completed. The captain can go back to Deyo mather for a reward.


    After the battle, things began to increase. We should gather the prisoners together and take care of them. We should also seize the time to use the things that have been transported ashore.


    The soldiers of the skeleton gang were asked to do all these things. As soon as the battle was over, Justin took all his people to a place where there was no one to rest. Although he had torn his face with the British, it was best not to face each other. In this way, everyone still had room to maneuver in the future. If he rushed directly to the front and fought with the British, I guess the British don''t have a chance to stop.


    Ulyanko seemed very excited. He didn''t get the four armed helicopters easily, which was at least tens of millions of dollars. Moreover, the money he made didn''t have to be handed over to big Ivan. He could share it equally with polovich.


    Gao Yang didn''t meet the prisoners either. He had to meet with Justin to discuss what to do next.


    After seeing Justin, Gao Yang first said, "how''s it going? Are our people all right?"


    Distin smiled, waved his hand and said, "an unlucky man let the cartridge case fall into his clothes and scalded a big blister. In addition, there was no one injured."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. The ambush was really smooth and comfortable.


    After laughing, Gao Yang touched his chin and said with an embarrassed face, "this battle is a great victory. Gaisalai can say that he has been won. The problem is that we have captured so many British prisoners. How should we deal with it?"


    Distin''s was also tangled on his face and said, "it''s impossible to kill all these prisoners. The impact is too bad. The British Navy should kill them. It''s impossible to close them. Then do the command and let the British send more people to save them. After all, it can only be let go."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t kill or close them, but I''m not willing to let them go for nothing. Do you think it''s ok? In order to make the British have a longer memory, they pay to redeem the prisoners. Well, what''s the price of $20000 per person?"


    Didin shook his head and said, "the important thing now is to calm down the battle as soon as possible. The ransom is too high. What if the British refuse to pay? It should be lower. Ten thousand dollars a person. Let the skeleton Gang negotiate with the British immediately. We can''t delay. Otherwise, we''d better start the negotiation now."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "the skeleton Gang must come forward to negotiate with the British, but it''s a little early to start talking now. At least we can''t talk until the British in gaisalai become prisoners?"


    Distin smiled, pointed to the noisy beach and said with a smile: "the British have sent us tanks and artillery. Do you think the British in gaisalai will be a problem? We will solve the battle tonight, so now we can take the British in gaisalai as prisoners."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "the British Transport captain has done a good job. With the big running guns they sent, we can really save a lot of things."


    After laughing with Justin for a few times, Gao Yang thought and said, "you''d better wait. We''ll negotiate after gaisalle takes it. There''s another thing I must tell you. The British of gaisalle won''t be all prisoners, and the people of the homzny mercenary regiment must die."


    Distin frowned and said, "there are dozens of people in homzny. They must all be killed?"


    Gao Yang said firmly, "they must be killed. They are the sworn enemies!"


    After thinking for a moment, distin said in a deep voice, "well, kill all the people of homzny. In this way, I really can''t negotiate with the British in a hurry. I''ll take people to gaisalai immediately."


    "Don''t worry, can the people you bring use cannons? Also, can someone drive tanks?"


    Dean smiled: "of course, although it''s not professional, it''s sure to use it. Why, no one in the skeleton gang can use it."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "mortars and 107 mm Rockets have been taught for nearly a year before they can use them. As for large caliber barrel guns, no one can use them. There are tanks. One of us can drive, but only one."


    Distin said immediately, "OK, my men took the tanks and artillery, but it seems that the shells of the tanks and artillery are still on the ship and haven''t been unloaded in time?"


    In order to prevent the British landing from having tanks available, dejo mather''s men did a very good job. The most effective tank shells and machine gun shells were all left on the landing ship. In this way, it must be convenient for them to fight, but now there are no shells available when they want to use tanks.


    Gao Yang sighed: "yes, there are no shells and machine gun bullets in the tank. Now we have some rockets and machine gun bullets for AH-1 helicopter and many 122mm shells for d30."


    Di siding said with a smile: "no problem. There are d30 shells. What are you afraid of? Just flatten the cannons and blast them at close range towards the British. As for tanks, you can have oil. Drag the cannons with tanks and you can get to gaisalai soon."


    After discussion, Gao Yang immediately informed the skeleton Gang to take the prisoners away. There was nothing left for them.


    Distin sent someone who could drive the tank. After taking over the tank, he tried to tow the d30 gun, loaded as many shells as possible, and used the tank as a tractor, so he transported the three cannons to gaisalai.


    Ulyanko flew two helicopters and took Gao Yang to gesale first.


    As for the booty, just give it to the soldiers of the skeleton gang.


    According to Gao Yang''s estimation, the British in gaisalai will certainly know that their reinforcements have been caught and are likely to surrender, but in case, the preparations have to be done.


    It doesn''t matter if the British who have become a turtle in a jar still refuse to surrender and plan to fight to the end. Just blast his mother with cannon.


    When he arrived at the temporary command post in gaisalai, Gao Yang called someone to escort Musa MOI. Without saying anything, he just threw him a walkie talkie and shouted, "tell your people to put down their weapons and surrender immediately and withdraw from the northeast. Give them half an hour. If they don''t surrender at the time, they''ll wait to be shot."


    Musa MOI took the walkie talkie and said, "the British reinforcements have been killed?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "the British reinforcements have come, but they have become prisoners."


    Musa MOI didn''t say anything. He began to contact his people with a walkie talkie, but he used Somali and Gao Yang couldn''t understand what he was talking about. But now it doesn''t matter if Musa MOI wants to play any tricks. With a cannon, if anyone wants to die, he will be.

 Chapter 635

    Musamoi''s men withdrew from the northeast of gaisalai. They held rifles high in their hands. When they came to the surrender point, they dropped their guns and were taken care of consciously.


    Abu''s mouth couldn''t close, showing his big white teeth. He just giggled from time to time. Musamoi''s surrender was not only the end of the World War I of gaisalai, but also these surrendered pirates must be incorporated into the skeleton gang.


    After a great victory, the number of the skeleton Gang must be strengthened, and the territory has expanded a lot. There is no strength to compete with the skeleton Gang on the coastline east of bossosa. How can Abu not like it.


    The garrison was supposed to fight, but now they don''t need to fight. They just need to look at the prisoners.


    Although gaisalai has not won all of them, only the British and some members of the Somali al Shabaab are left to fight tenaciously. It is only a piece of cake to solve them.


    The first company and the second company have taken over the original pirate positions. They don''t have to attack anymore. They just need to block the way of the British.


    The main attack direction has changed from the northeast to the southwest. Gao Yang, with tanks and artillery, has arrived outside the city southwest of gaisalai.


    There are tanks that can''t be used, but they can only use towed howitzers. It feels strange, but it''s OK to have cannons.


    Small cannons don''t do much to deal with the fortifications built by the British, but it''s a little fun to hit the British fortifications with 122 mm howitzers.


    The Englishman really deserved the title of transport captain. He knew that the skeleton Gang lacked weapons that could deal with fortifications, and then sent them in a hurry.


    The cannons were lined up and placed directly outside the city of gaisalai. The artillery position was set, the muzzle was lowered, and after aiming at the British fortifications, the shells were taken out one by one from the tank and placed next to the cannons.


    The people of Satan''s mercenary regiment watched the excitement. When everything was ready to fire, Abu also rushed over with several people.


    Seeing the three cannons that have been launched and can be fired at any time, Abu subconsciously rubbed his hands, pointed to which cannons and said in a trembling voice: "these cannons are ours?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, of course it''s yours. Oh, here are only three cannons, and the same three cannons are at the British landing point."


    While talking, a cannon suddenly opened fire. After a loud bang, a shell directly hit a fortification that reinforced the house.


    After one shot, bricks and sand flew all over the sky. Although the main structure of the fortification was still complete, a big hole had been blown out of the wall.


    Seeing the power of d30, Abu trembled and said, "cannons are cannons! It''s really different. Now we have six cannons. It''s good, great. Fight with people again and set up cannons directly to kill him."


    Gao Yang smiled and concentrated on watching the test firing of distin. At this time, the second gun opened fire and hit the fortification directly again.


    The fortification which had been hit by two guns in succession collapsed. Abu shouted excitedly, waved his hand, looked at it and said in a loud voice: "can you tell your friends that I want to load shells for them?"


    Abu''s attitude can''t be corrected any more. As the real supreme commander of the military force of the skeleton Gang, he wants to see how the cannon is fired at close range. By the way, he can help feel it. He has to discuss with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "let''s go together. I haven''t touched the cannon. It''s a rare opportunity. Let''s go together."


    D30 gun is a howitzer. Generally speaking, its main task is to provide long-range fire attack. When carrying out long-range attack, it has to be operated by professional artillery. If it can''t use guns, it doesn''t make any sense to hit shells farther.


    There are no professional artillery among the people brought by distin. They can all operate artillery, but if they really want to shoot long-range according to the coordinates, they will be blind. However, it is much easier to aim at close-range targets after lowering the artillery. It doesn''t matter if they are professional or unprofessional. If they can aim, just shoot the shells out.


    Distin''s people are not professional, and a few more unprofessional people are only responsible for taking shells, or leaving the last firing action to Gao Yang and Abu, which will not have any impact at all.


    D30 flat firing armor piercing projectile can be used to hit armored vehicles. After flat, the minimum distance of direct aiming is 950 meters. Now their artillery is less than 2000 meters away from the British fortification, which is close enough, and they don''t have to worry too much about the British sniper.


    And Abu came to a cannon and said two words to an Israeli with a black hood on his face. The Israeli let him go. Then he waved to Abu with the fire rope on the cannon and said with a smile, "come on, you can fire this cannon."


    Abu was overjoyed. He took the fire rope and watched the Israelis load the shells into the barrel and close the bolt. After hearing the Israelis shout and fire, Abu pulled hard and the shells went out immediately.


    When the cannon was fired, Gao Yang covered his ears with his hands, but Abu didn''t mean to protect his ears at all. As soon as the cannon rang, Abu, who closely guarded the cannon, began to hum.


    "That''s great. I like cannons! I love cannons!"


    Abu shouted and looked forward to loading a shell again, closing the latch, waiting for the order to fire, but he was stunned. Then he pointed to a direction and said, "they fired a white flag, and the British surrendered."


    "Ah!"


    Abu looked stunned and turned to look in the direction of pointing high. In the bright moonlight, he could barely see a white flag waving back and forth in the shooting hole of a fortification.


    Abu, who still had more to say, said sadly, "after only four shots, they surrendered? Too soon, damn Englishman, why don''t you stick to it for more time."


    Gao Yang certainly wouldn''t ignore the British surrender signal in order to take care of Abu''s mood, but he couldn''t help looking at groliov.


    What groliov wants to do, Gao Yang will unconditionally support them. They are a life-long friendship and an inseparable unity. If none of them support, the so-called brothers of life and death will become empty words.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s face, groliov smiled and whispered to Gao Yang, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t mind killing prisoners at all. I don''t mind at all. My attitude towards revenge is to kill my enemies, but I don''t have to kill them on the battlefield. I don''t have moral cleanliness. I''ll kill them after capturing them. I''m happy."


    Gao Yang doesn''t mind killing prisoners, but the problem is that the main body of fighting with the British is the skeleton gang. He accepts the enemy''s surrender and kills the prisoners. Finally, the bad name has to fall on the head of the skeleton gang.


    It doesn''t matter if you kill all the British on the battlefield. No one can say anything, but it''s hard to say whether Abu and mayd will agree to let the British kill after they surrender, even though they kill mercenaries.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and thought it was better to open his mouth. He went to Abu and said to Abu, "Abu, I have to tell you something."


    Looking at his serious face, Abu was a little nervous and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the place where the British were and said in a deep voice, "those British are going to surrender, but some of them are mercenaries and our sworn enemies. These mercenaries must die."


    Abu''s face relaxed and said with a smile, "I thought something big had happened. It was just such a small thing. What can I say? Kill them."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "kill the prisoners. The bad name will fall on you. Don''t you worry about revenge?"


    Abu waved his hand and said with a grim smile, "I''m not afraid! The British have come to trouble us for the second time. They will come again if they don''t give them a profound lesson. If I say, it doesn''t matter to kill all the British. If they want to come again, they''ll come again. It''s a big deal to continue the war!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "you don''t have to kill all the British, just a part of them. Well, if you don''t mind, I know what to do."


    Distin suddenly interrupted: "the British are worried about their people, their employees, and the mercenaries are obviously not in the ranks they are worried about. If they all die, they will all die. Maybe they will be very happy."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, that''s right. Kill all the mercenaries. Just kill the chicken and show it to the monkey. Well, I''ll arrange someone to surrender now!"


    A group of British people left their fortifications dejected, took guns, walked to the front and back of the three companies of soldiers who were surrendered, put their weapons on the ground one side in turn, and stood in a group.


    The number of British who surrendered was 196, which was similar to what Gao Yang expected.


    By the time the British surrendered, Justin had left with people and did not meet those Britons who were sure to be put back, while Gao Yang looked at those Britons who had laid down their arms in silence with their heads covered on their faces.


    Every time I see someone holding a sniper rifle, I will be taken aside to take care of it alone. Finally, there are 21 snipers alone.


    It is not easy to distinguish the people of homzny only by clothes, because the British wear almost the same clothes. They are all sand colored combat clothes, not military clothes, but sand colored tactical clothes.


    Although it is difficult to distinguish, Gao Yang does not think it will be difficult to pick out the people of homzny. In front of the threat of death, he does not believe that the British have the courage to live and die together. As long as the people of homzny mercenary regiment are picked out, it is time for groliov to take revenge.

 Chapter 636

    After waiting for all the prisoners to be taken care of, Gao Yang waved his head at groliov. Then groliov came forward and whispered: "Report your name and origin and separate them according to your units. After receiving the ransom, you will be released and the mercenaries will stand together alone. If no one pays for you, you will have to buy your life with your own money."


    Groliov lied, but his reason was very reasonable. The British moved in silence.


    The British have an alliance. Although the people who come to gesale belong to a large organization, they are different when they come to a company. They quickly gather into large or small groups according to their own companies, while the mercenaries stand alone.


    There were only 26 mercenaries, 17 of them snipers, and the other four snipers were among the employees of the security company.


    Groliov walked up to the mercenaries, glanced up at them and whispered, "which mercenary regiment are you?"


    "You don''t need to know this. How much will it cost to let us go and make an offer."


    The speaker looks like a head. Although he has surrendered, he still looks proud. No wonder they are not to blame for the failure, and the failure has little to do with them.


    Groliov stared at the speaker and suddenly said, "are you King Arthur?"


    The speaker looked at groliov proudly. It seemed that groliov was the captured one. With a faint smile, he said: "it seems that you know me. Yes, I''m King Arthur. Since you know who I am, it seems that my ransom will not be too low. Well, open one you think..."


    After the bang of a gun, the King Arthur fell down before he finished his words, and a hole was opened in his forehead.


    Groliov shot King Arthur directly in the head with a machine gun.


    Although they had been prepared for it for a long time, Gao Yang was shocked when groliov''s gun rang, because he didn''t expect groliov to be so fast.


    "Sorry, I can''t help it."


    Groliov gave a faint explanation, which seemed to speak to them, and to the man who jumped at him but was forced back by the muzzle of his machine gun.


    After a few breaths, groliov said expressionless to the people in front of him: "King Arthur is the head of homzny. Now it seems that you are all homzny''s people?"


    A man in his forties reached out to stop the people who were ready to move and angrily said to groliov, "we have laid down our weapons. You can mention it if possible. Why shoot!"


    Groliov had a machine gun, a hundred bullet chains he had just changed, and the black muzzle of his gun was facing the unarmed prisoners, which was enough to scare away all those who tried to attack him, not to mention praising them.


    Groliov sighed and said, "King Arthur, the head of the homzny mercenary regiment, is a very powerful guy and a very proud person, but you should make it clear that now you are prisoners, so you''d better answer what I ask. Now tell me, are you from the homzny mercenary regiment?"


    The middle-aged man said angrily, "you already know, why do you ask! What do you want to do, have a good time!"


    Groliov nodded and said, "well, I just want to confirm. As for what I want to do, you will soon know, ten years ago, or eight years ago? I don''t remember very clearly, but maybe you still remember that you fought with the Trident mercenary regiment in Sierra Leone, remember? Do you have any impression?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head in doubt, then frowned and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Groliov sighed and said, "well, maybe you really don''t know. Let''s say, there was a sniper team who was wounded by your people and caught it. How did you treat them, remember?"


    No one in homzny was silent, while groliov said calmly: "I know that as mercenaries, everyone is under great pressure. It''s normal to kill someone on the battlefield, but you should give the two guys of the sniper team a pleasure, not torture them."


    A man in the hormzny mercenary regiment changed his face and shouted, "he''s going to kill us all!"


    The yeller pounced on groliov, and groliov''s gun rang immediately. He was less than three meters away from homzny''s people. Although the other party was all empty handed, there were many ways for a veteran to kill people instantly with empty hands, so groliov had to shoot and shoot.


    The people of homzny are aware of their fate. They will not wait to die. Although they can''t escape death under the heavy siege of the crowd, they also hope to take ragroliev''s back before they die.


    At a very close distance, the massacre began. Groliov shot continuously and swept everyone who jumped at him to the ground. When his bullet chain was finished, no one on the ground could stand up.


    Groliov quietly changed into a new bullet chain, and then began to replenish the gun on each fallen person. Several people were stacked together. Groliov patiently removed the people or bodies and then replenished the gun.


    Groliov seemed to be doing a trivial thing. It didn''t look like he had just slaughtered more than 20 people. Many people looked at groliov, watched him shoot, and then watched him replenish the gun, but no one made any sound at this time.


    There was some commotion among the captured Englishmen, but they just shrank together in fear, but no one dared to make any sound.


    After ensuring that no one in the homzny mercenary regiment survived, groliov went to the place where the prisoners were placed with a gun.


    The Englishman who was approached by groliov stepped back involuntarily. Then, someone finally collapsed. After sitting on the ground, he cried hoarsely: "don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me, I don''t want to die, mom, help me, let me go home, I want to go home..."


    Groliov stopped his feet and said coldly to a group of panicked Britons: "the first and last time I warn you that if you set foot on this land again, the only end is death."


    After that, groliov slowly walked back to Gao Yang. After he stood still, Gao Yang coughed and said, "you have taken revenge. It''s a complete revenge. How do you feel?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "it feels bad. Believe me, even for revenge, it doesn''t feel good to kill a lot of people. In fact, it feels bad to be an executioner, very bad!"

 Chapter 637

    At dawn, after all the pirates surrendered and the British surrendered, some of the remaining members of the Somali Youth Party also chose to surrender. After the skeleton Gang took over gesale, the dust of the war was settled.


    When the war is over, we should do whatever we should, clean the battlefield and place prisoners. These are all the things of the skeleton gang. For those who praise them, the primary task is to share the stolen goods.


    To put it better, it should be called the distribution of booty, but after ulyanko and Deyo mather reached a deal and used a conspiracy to pit the British together, Gao Yang still felt that the distribution of booty was more appropriate.


    Distin left with everyone before dawn, and the rest were the three parties, ulyanko, Gaoyang and Abu.


    Because many things must not be known to too many people, the stolen goods distribution meeting is only held among four people, so as not to let out the information that should not be leaked.


    Four people sat on the seats made of shell boxes. Everyone looked happy. The battle of gaisalai made everyone get what they wanted most. Therefore, this was a win-win cooperation.


    Abu smiled brightly. Although he didn''t sleep all night, Abu''s spirit was surprisingly good. After sitting down, Abu said in a loud voice: "Ram, the three million dollar cash has been prepared for you. You can take it later. In addition, the three tanks are also yours. How do you plan to transport them? I discussed with mayd. It''s useless for us to leave the tanks, so we won''t pay for them. Otherwise, we can buy your tanks, so you can go with only cash. Ha ha ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I think someone will be happy to buy it."


    Ulyanko laughed and said, "of course, of course. I''m very happy to buy your tank."


    After laughing and saying two words, ulyanko waved his hand and said, "according to the agreement, we should charge 600000 US dollars for the helicopter rent. However, we are old friends. In view of our very good and pleasant cooperative relationship, we don''t charge any more."


    Ulyanko and polovich came to fight this time. They used to make a little money by selling weapons and renting helicopters, but they didn''t expect to get four armed helicopters for nothing. It is conservatively estimated that the four armed helicopters can also make him and polovich a net profit of more than $10 million. It is also right to avoid the small money of rent.


    Abu smiled forthrightly and said, "OK, thank you very much."


    Polovich smiled at Gao Yang and said, "ram, you just said you were going to sell one million tanks. I bought three tanks. This is a friendship price. How about it?"


    Gao Yang thinks the price of one million three tanks is a little low. Although the M60A3 is a second-generation tank, the price of only more than 300000 US dollars is still too low.


    Before Gao Yang could speak, uliyangke waved his hand and said, "no, no, the purchase price of one million three tanks is too low. Listen to me, man, the relationship between Gongyang and me and big Ivan is better than you think. What we want is the real friendship price."


    After taking the initiative to raise the price and explaining to polovich, ulyanko said to Gao: "I have checked the tanks. All three tanks are equipped with disturbed laser ranging fire control system and reactive armor, and the engine is in good condition. It should have been overhauled recently. Although it is an old tank, it is in good condition, so these three tanks are still very valuable."


    After that, ulyanko touched his chin and thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice: "According to the configuration and maintenance of tanks, the normal price of a tank should be 1.2 million US dollars. However, if we want to get rid of it quickly, we can sell one million US dollars at most. Considering our normal profits and costs, let''s give you 600000 US dollars for a tank. What do you think?"


    Ulyanko must also make money. The purchase price of 600000 US dollars is very reasonable. It is impossible for other arms dealers to pay such a high price. After all, the demand for tanks is very narrow, and it is really hard to sell them.


    Three tanks cost 1.8 million US dollars and an extra large income, which made Gao Yang feel very good. He immediately stretched out his hand, shook hands with ulyanko and said with a smile: "deal."


    Polovich shrugged and said, "sorry, I really didn''t know your friendship was so good."


    Gao Yang shook his head. After indicating that it didn''t matter, Abu said impatiently, "well, that''s all the valuable big things. Now talk about us. Now we have six cannons. Cannons alone can''t do. We have to have shells."


    Wuliyangke spread his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, you pay, I''ll send you shells. As long as you have money, I''ll send you as much as you want, and ensure the price of conscience."


    After another burst of laughter, Gao Yang nodded to Abu and said in a deep voice, "have you contacted the British? What do they say?"


    Abu said with disdain on his face, "I''ve contacted a guy who calls himself John. He said that if the skeleton Gang doesn''t want to be destroyed immediately, it''s best to release all their people as soon as possible."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "so tough? What did you say?"


    Abu said proudly: "I told him that all the people of the homzny mercenary regiment had been killed. If he didn''t want the rest to die, he would redeem them at the price of 12000 US dollars per person. We had no extra food to support the idle people. If he sent less money to one person, we would kill one person for 48 hours. If the money didn''t come, we could collect the body It''s too late. "


    Abramovich''s response was tougher. Gao Yang was really afraid that he and the British would collapse. He quickly said, "how did the other party respond?"


    Abu laughs: "What else can I say? Of course it''s the money. The guy is crying. If I have to pay a ransom of 10000 dollars for a person, Falk, don''t be cruel to me if I don''t dare to fight again. I''ve been at sea for so many years and I''m afraid he''ll scare me! Finally, it''s agreed that a person''s ten thousand dollars. After forty-eight hours, one hour later plus one thousand. If they''re more than ten minutes late In two hours, all the prisoners will be killed, and they won''t have to pay a dollar. "


    Finally, it was settled. Gao Yang sighed with relief and said, "well, the British should not dare to default. Just wait for the money. With these ransoms, you won''t lose too much after the war."


    Abu laughed and said, "loss? How can we lose? If we fight down gaisalai, the whole eastern section of the coast will soon be ours, and then the western section will not be won for too long. At that time, the money will flow like water, ha ha."


    After laughing proudly, Abu waved his hand with satisfaction and said, "ram, the ransom of the captives is half of our family."


    Gao Yang frowned, but he didn''t promise Abu''s kindness.


    There is no better employer than the skeleton gang.


    What Gao Yang says is what he wants. When he says he wants to buy intelligence, mayd immediately pays for it and says he wants to rent a helicopter. Gao Yang can decide for himself. He doesn''t even have to ask mayd and Abu. Mayd and Abu promise not to say a word more when fighting.


    Although they are hired to command, how many people can completely let go and trust a group of mercenaries.


    According to the truth, after taking the Commission, they can no longer share the booty with the employer. This is the rule, of course, except for the agreement in advance, so they praised them for taking three tanks.


    However, the captured prisoners are also the property of the employer anyway. If the ransom of prisoners of war should be divided with the skeleton Gang, it would be too bad. If they are friends, they don''t do so.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "We don''t share the ransom of the prisoners. You are short of cash now. We have 294 prisoners in total. Even if we can get $3 million from the prisoners, the money is not much. You''d better keep it for yourself. You haven''t given the money to buy intelligence. You can''t delay this. There are shells to supplement. It also needs money. The most important thing is this time There are a lot of casualties in the war. You have to compensate the dead and injured soldiers as soon as possible. Will you be short of money in so many places that need money? "


    When Gao Yang said this, Abu also sank his face. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "you''re right. We do spend a lot of money. However, mayd also said that we are true friends and we still owe you money. You have to take more this time."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "the days in the future are still long. Don''t worry."


    Abu was also a happy man. He lined up his shoulders and said loudly, "OK, that''s it this time. We need your help next time. We have to prepare more money for anything we say."


    What should be taken must be taken, and what should not be taken must be resolutely not taken. This is the principle of holding high. Seeing that Abu no longer adheres to it, holding high is very happy. In this way, no one needs to be embarrassed if everyone gets rich.


    After talking and laughing, Abu stood up and said, "I can''t talk to you more. I have to see the prisoners. The British have to let go, but the Somalis can''t let go. Mayd said, I have to do the work of prisoners first and try to let all these people join us. Well, you talk, I''ll go first."


    Gao Yang also stood up and said, "wait, I understand what you just said, but I want to know that the prisoners you said also include the people of the Somali youth party?"


    Abu nodded and said, "yes, of course. These people, how to say, are very tenacious. Even the British surrendered, and they refused to surrender, so I think they would be good soldiers if they defected."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, no, anyone can stay, but al Shabab people can''t stay. Abu, believe me, if you mix al Shabab people into your team, the end of the skeleton gang will come. Believe me, these people can''t stay. The best way is to kill them all."

 Chapter 638

    Gao Yang firmly believes that if those crazy people are allowed to join the team of the skeleton Gang, the skeleton gang will be destroyed.


    It may be all right in a short time, but it will be destroyed in the end.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to see the skeleton Gang become an extreme force in the end. Therefore, although it was against his principles, he decided to give up Abu''s idea.


    "Listen to me, Abu, I know what mayd thinks. He wants to build Somalia into an ideal world. He is an idealist. Abu, if mayd is an idealist, you have to recognize the reality. There are some things he can''t do, you can do, and kill all the prisoners of Al Shabab. This is my advice to you as a friend."


    Abu hesitated and said with a embarrassed face: "however, mayd said that we should unite all forces that can unite. It doesn''t matter to let those prisoners go, but if we kill the prisoners of Al Shabaab, we will become enemies with Al Shabaab."


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said, "man, open your eyes and have a look. Do you have friends? If you mix with them, the skeleton gang will either become like them or be eliminated. My opinion is to stay away from them. Of course, the best way is to eliminate them completely."


    Abu nodded and sighed, "I know those people. They are more like crazy people. Well, I listen to you. I''ll explain it to mayd."


    Gao Yang patted Abu on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I''ll go with you. If mayd really wants to build a country, he has to get rid of the tumor. I think he should understand this truth."


    Abu smiled bitterly and said, "in fact, mayd also understands, but we don''t have a good choice at present. The Somali Youth Party has a great power in the south, which we can''t compete with at present. Now the Youth Party has reached out here. If there is a complete stalemate with the youth party, mayd is worried about being retaliated by the youth party."


    Bolovich, who was sitting on the side, suddenly said, "ram is right. If you are worried about being retaliated by the Youth Party and get together with the people of the youth party, that is the real end. I give you a suggestion. The tougher you are with the youth party, the better. It''s better to have a complete quarrel with the Youth Party and go straight to war now. Believe me, I have enough reasons to suggest you do so."


    Gao Yang looked at polovich and said, "have you received any news?"


    Polovich stood up, shook his head and said: "Guys, I''ve been in the Middle East for decades. Although I''m not very familiar with the situation in Somalia, I don''t know at all. I can only tell you that there will be big trouble in the operation of Al Shabaab. I don''t have much clear information, but I know they''re brewing a big event that will shock the world. It''s much better to be enemies than friends with them. OK, let''s go I need to keep an eye on it. See you later. "


    Polovich and ulyanko took the initiative to leave. In this way, it is much more convenient for Gao Yang to talk to Abramovich.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "what should come will come sooner or later. There is no other way except to be ready. Can you tell me your plan? Your expansion and development plan."


    Abu said happily: "of course, it''s no secret to you. Our plan is very simple. We take the north coast of Somalia and control the whole Gulf of Aden. This is the first step. When we control the Gulf of Aden, we will expand southward until we lay down the whole Somalia."


    After that, Abu waved his hand and said with a smile, "now it seems that what we can do is to control the Gulf of Aden and have money. With money, we can do everything."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I think maybe you should change your mind."


    Gao Yang stood up, walked back and forth for a few steps, spread his hand to Abu and said: "I''m just a mercenary with limited knowledge, but I think if the skeleton Gang continues to expand like this, it will attract more hostile forces. Think about it, you control the whole Gulf of Aden, but the troops are all distributed on the coastline, just like a rope. What do you do if a strong enough enemy cuts off this rope?"


    Abu just pondered and Gao Yang continued: "the practice of the skeleton Gang is destined to attract many enemies. Now there are few places you control, so many enemies will be attracted. If you control the whole Gulf of Aden, how many people are eager to destroy the skeleton Gang?"


    Abu''s face was a little ugly and said, "what should we do? Should we stop now?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "The skeleton gang has now controlled a long coastline, and can soon take all the coastlines east of bososa. I think so. There is no force to fight against the skeleton gang from the east of gesale to Cape Assel. Take all the coastlines in this area, and then turn to the south to expand and seize territory, so as to increase the strategic depth and population of the skeleton gang."


    Gao Yang was excited by what he said. He waved and shouted: "Think about it, the skeleton Gang''s financial source is that they collect tolls and control half of the coastline, which is not much different from controlling all the coastlines. Leaving the coastline east of bososa to pirates, so that pirates and maritime security companies still have a way to live and will not unite against the skeleton Gang. The skeleton gang does not need to completely control the whole Somalia, but only the north of Somalia In this area, no one can threaten the existence of the skeleton Gang any more. "


    While talking, Gao Yang squatted down and drew a few times on the ground with his fingers to outline the terrain of Somalia.


    The terrain of Somalia looks like a number 7, pointing high to a horizontal line above 7: "when the skeleton Gang occupied the northern territory of Somalia, no one can compete with the skeleton Gang any more. I think, taking advantage of the fact that there are no particularly strong forces in the north, you should seize the time to expand inland."


    Abu rubbed up and said, "what you said is very reasonable. Mayd will be interested. He will come to gaisalai today. You have to talk to him personally. You know, I can''t think of such a complex thing at all, but I think what you said is very reasonable."


    Gao Yang clapped the sand on his hands and said with a smile, "I just want to make a suggestion. You have to decide. Can mayd come to gaisalai today? That''s good. I''ll talk about my ideas in detail after I meet him."


    Gao Yang''s voice just fell, but he saw that wuliyangke, who had just left, ran back quickly.


    After Wu liyangke ran to Gao Yang''s side, he gasped for two breaths, and then gasped: "Gao, something''s wrong. This time, you have to do me a favor."

 Chapter 639

    Ulyanko looked very angry. Gao Yang couldn''t help but wonder, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Ulyanko looked constipated, turned his mouth and said angrily, "FAK, my goods have been robbed!"


    "Ah? Your goods were robbed? What do you mean? What''s the situation?"


    "In short, polovich and I have a batch of our own goods. When the goods were delivered to the buyer, they bought our people and robbed all the goods. That''s the way it is."


    Gao Yang was immediately surprised.


    Gao Yang is really surprised. There is a consensus in the underground world that the money of arms dealers and mercenaries should not be black, because one of these two professions does not lack guns and the other does not lack cannon fodder. What they do is lawless and reckless, and they are best at solving problems with violence.


    If you want to attack arms traffickers and mercenaries, but also large arms traffickers and elite mercenaries, you''d better not use crooked brains unless you can ensure that they will be killed at once. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.


    "What! Black eats black? No, it''s the man who robbed your goods and killed you? Shet, who''s so bold?"


    Ulyanko waved his hand and said with a depressed face: "my man is not dead. Recently, I''m doing business with bolovich. What I sell is not the goods of big Ivan, but the things I bought in Libya. I ship. Bolovich has channels and personnel. Originally, the business was done well. As a result, there was such a thing. Let bolovich explain it to you. He knows best."


    Polovich came angrily with a satellite phone in his hand. When he reached Gao Yang''s side, he said angrily, "URI, have you made it clear with RAM?"


    Ulyanko shook his head and said, "I''m talking."


    Polovich was furious. After waving his hand in hatred, he said to Gao Yang: "well, ram, I need you to help teach some stupid guys a lesson. It''s difficult. I have to find the best, and you are the best people I can find. Do me a favor. Of course, I know the rules. You ask for your price, and I will never bargain."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said anxiously, "wait, wait, don''t worry. At least you have to tell me where to go? And who''s the enemy?"


    Polovich took a breath and said, "sorry, it''s my fault. I haven''t had such a thing in many years. I''m a little too angry. Well, I''ll start from the beginning."


    After a pause, polovich coughed twice. He also saw many big scenes. He suddenly got the bad news and was a little impatient. But after taking a little mood, he soon recovered his peace. At least his face looked much calmer.


    Polovich sank his face and said anxiously: "My people sent two carts of goods to Aleppo, Syria. The buyer was an organization called free Syria. I just received a phone call. Yesterday, my people had delivered the goods, but this morning, my person in charge in Syria found that all the people he sent to deliver the goods were dead and the bodies had been found at the receiving place. My person in charge asked the people in free Syria and got it The answer is that free Syria doesn''t want to pay, and they have no money to pay, so they robbed my goods and killed my people. "


    After finishing his words with a gloomy face, polovich said in a deep voice: "the next problem is very simple. There are many members of free Syria, more than 1000 people. I can''t kill all of them, but the leading figures of free Syria must die and none of them can stay."


    The process is very simple, but the task is not simple. It''s hard to kill all the leading figures of an armed organization.


    The chaos in Syria has provided many job opportunities for mercenaries. However, after breaking away from the circle of low-level mercenaries, the Syrian battlefield, which can not make a lot of money, is not attractive to high-end mercenaries, and Gao Yang has no interest in performing tasks in Syria. Therefore, after a long period of civil unrest in Syria, Satan mercenaries have never planned to go to Syria to get money.


    Now the situation is different. Although we are going to Syria, the task content is different from the normal battle. This is a decapitation battle that can only be decided quickly. Moreover, polovich also said that Gaoyang can ask for a price. A task that is decided quickly and at a high price is very in line with Gaoyang''s standard of taking over the job.


    Although the tasks provided by polovich meet the standards of Gao Yang, there are still many things Gao Yang must understand.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand that this task needs to go to Aleppo. The location is not a problem, but how many leaders of the organization of free Syria do you mean?"


    Polovich thought about it and said, "specifically, I need to ask. This is a retaliatory action, so the people who need to be killed will not and need not be particularly accurate. However, the top person in charge must die. This is the key of the task. For others, how much can be killed."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I need a clear task. If the leaders of free Syria are not together at ordinary times, I can''t carry out a lasting hunting operation in Aleppo. Therefore, you''d better concentrate the scope of retaliation on a small scale."


    Polovich nodded and said, "I understand that there are about 2000 people in the free Syrian organization, and there are almost 100 people around their top commander, of which 15 to 20 are leaders. My requirement is to kill the head and how many other people can kill. I will give you a list and try to provide you with photos if possible."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "at present, it seems that this task can be done. We are friends and have a good cooperation in the just ended battle. Therefore, as long as our differences on price are not too great, we will continue this task."


    Polovich waved his hand and said, "good. Now you can make me an offer. I said I wouldn''t make a counter-offer."


    Polovich was very forthright, but from his past experience, this man is an arms dealer. Gao Yang has no friendship with him, so it''s good to be in business.


    After a brief introduction, uliyangke never spoke again. Gao Yang knew that although uliyangke had a partnership with polovich, this time he wanted to stay out of it and not participate in it, at least not in the price negotiation.


    Based on the relationship between Gaoyang and wuliyangke, it doesn''t matter if Bai helps wuliyangke. If you want to collect money, it must be a low price. Therefore, wuliyangke simply doesn''t say a word, just makes it clear what Gaoyang should do.


    Gao Yang still didn''t know how to charge and didn''t think much about it. After polovich asked him to make an offer and ulyanko kept silent, he immediately said, "you can talk to my agent about the price and give you a call. You can contact him now."


    Polovich shrugged and said, "well, call me and I''ll talk to your agent about the price."


    After Gao Yang told polovich''s phone number, he suddenly said, "before you talk about the price with my agent, I know something. Well, how about the combat effectiveness of free Syria?"


    Polovich thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t met their people. They are all contacted by my person in charge in Syria. I think it should be better than there. You know, they are the same in Libya and Syria. They can only be described as rotten in one word. It''s rotten."


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "what you said is too general. The war in Syria has been fought for some time. The combat effectiveness of the rebels has been high and low, and many organizations have been directly trained by the United States or Turkey, and some even directly participate in it. Therefore, don''t be too careless."


    Polovich smiled and said: "That''s right, but think about it. How strong is such an organization that needs to buy Libyan junk from us? Therefore, I judge that free Syria is a newly emerging cannon fodder organization, and there must be no support from the United States. Otherwise, they would have been all American equipment, but now we are just guessing, and I am responsible for it People will tell me the details. Don''t worry. I will never hide anything. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, please collect the report as soon as possible. The more detailed, the better. What''s the time? I have some things to deal with here. How fast do you want us to arrive?"


    Polovich waved his hand and said, "the sooner the better, the faster the better! If you have something important to deal with, deal with it quickly. It happened so suddenly that I can''t force you to start right away, but please try to start as soon as possible."


    After thinking for a while, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "well, let''s wait until we have more detailed information. Now I''m curious. I want to know how much money you lost?"


    Polovich said in a deep voice, "the retail price of goods is 500000 dollars. It''s not much, but I''ve killed seven people, seven people!"


    Polovich only lost half a million dollars, but hiring Satan mercenaries to retaliate requires at least $1.5 million to $3 million. This is a high valuation. Relatively speaking, polovich''s retaliation will make him lose more.


    However, for arms dealers, their bottom line is not allowed to be challenged. If bolovich does not make a tough response, more people will pay attention to him. Therefore, no matter how much money is lost, bolovich must immediately take revenge, and it must be strong.


    Satisfied with his curiosity, Gao Yang nodded and said, "I don''t have anything to ask for the time being. Now you talk about the price with my agent. I have to hurry to deal with my business so that you can take revenge as soon as possible. Please rest assured that our commission may be very high, but you are satisfied with the work of Satan mercenary group!"

 Chapter 640

    Gao Yang really has a lot to do.


    Gao Yang has countless relationships with the skeleton gang. He maintains a good relationship with all the current senior members of the skeleton Gang, and several of them are indeed his friends, not only maintaining a friendly relationship, but real and real friends.


    Like mayd.


    The relationship between Gao Yang and mayd is not just as simple as experiencing life and death together.


    For mayd, Gao Yang has always been very respected. An idealist is not worthy of respect, because they often can''t get things done. After all, an ideal can only be an ideal.


    But mayd is different. Although he is an idealist, his ideal is for the country and the people. He wants to find a bright future for his country and has put it into action. Therefore, whether mayd can succeed or not is worthy of respect.


    No one will provide too much help to the skeleton Gang, and there will be no help in any way. Therefore, although Gao Yang feels that he is only a mercenary and a mercenary who only knows how to fight and kill, he still has the responsibility to tell mayd what he thinks.


    Gao Yang knows that no one except him will talk to mayd about the future of the skeleton gang. Therefore, even if Gao Yang knows that he is a little person and has insufficient knowledge, he also has to talk to mayd. Mayd doesn''t listen. That''s mayd''s business. As a friend, he has considered and said it for the skeleton gang and mayd.


    When mayd arrives at gaisalle, Gao Yang talks with mayd for a long time. Then, he gives mayd Justin''s phone number, so that the skeleton gang can have a stable source of intelligence. Although it needs money, it is very important for the skeleton Gang to get useful information.


    In addition, Gao Yang also told mayd about the honor of the second company.


    When the second company was full, there were 112 people. The dust of the battle of gaisalai was settled. Only 21 people in the second company were not killed or injured, 11 were slightly injured, 6 were seriously injured and disabled, and 6 were seriously injured and undecided. All the rest died. Only one deputy platoon leader survived from the company platoon leader to the squad leader.


    Taking into account those who may recover from injury and return to the team, the second company can only leave 32 to 35 people at most. There can be no more.


    The second company is disabled, but the second company is bound to be reborn and must be reborn.


    Second, even Li should be respected and must be respected.


    After this battle, the second company is the trump card of the skeleton gang. If mayd is not stupid, he must give the second company a medal and an honorary title.


    The skeleton gang has no system for awarding medals and honorary titles at all, but it doesn''t matter. The army of the skeleton Gang is built by the Satan mercenary regiment according to the template of the Chinese army. At this time, if necessary, just copy it directly from the Chinese system.


    Mayd considered Gao Yang''s proposal for a long time.


    For the proposal of awarding the honorary title to the second company, mayd did not hesitate. Carelessness is the norm. It is normal to escape in battle. In the end, the death war belongs to Somalia, which is heretic among heretics. Everything shown by the second company is too valuable.


    Mayd considered a proposal to suspend the occupation of the coastline and turn inland.


    In the final analysis, mayd is just a medical student and a young man. How much insight can he have about the general situation of the world, how to establish an organization and even a country?


    But sometimes, history is created in the hands of small people. After a long talk with Gao Yang, mayd made a decision.


    Almost exactly the same as Gao Yang''s proposal, it is not too late to expand inland first, when it will occupy the northern territory of Somalia, and then consider controlling the Gulf of Aden to completely eliminate pirates.


    Gao Yang and mayd stood on the beach and said it for two hours, and then they decided on the strategic roadmap of the skeleton gang.


    At the end of the conversation, I looked at my watch and felt that what should be said had been said. Then I said in a loud voice: "if there is nothing else, I have to leave. Finally, I''ll give you a word. Build a wall high, accumulate grain widely and become the king slowly. You know Chinese culture very well and should be able to understand what it means."


    Mayd smiled, nodded and said, "I understand that this sentence is really suitable for the current skeleton gang. I understand the meaning and will abide by this code."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "well, there are still a lot of things waiting for you. You have to be busy."


    Mayd shook his head and said, "don''t worry. I know you''re in a hurry and you have a lot of things to do, but you have to do something to honor the second company in the end. You have to do it yourself."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s most suitable for you to do it. Abu can do it. I can do it. What''s that?"


    Mayd sighed and said, "in fact, the spirit of the second company was instilled into the second company by the second company commander Samuel. Do you know who Samuel worships most? You! You may not remember, but you promoted Samuel from the teaching company and ordered him to be the second company commander. If he is alive, you must most want to give him an honorary title."


    Samuel, commander of the second company, was the first to die in the second company, but the second company brought out by Samuel earned enough face for the company commander who died before he left the army.


    Mayd looked up and whispered: "I know it''s better for me to do this. However, I think it''s better for you to do it. You and your mercenary regiment deserve it. You have left a lot of things for the skeleton gang. It doesn''t matter if you keep more now. It''s a good thing, and you know I don''t care. I never wanted the skeleton Gang to be my personal arm. I I hope the skeleton gang will become the hope of Somalia. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I''ll give a medal, but I don''t know how to do it. I haven''t seen it."


    Mayd hit Gao Yang''s chest with one arm and said with a smile, "I don''t know how to do it, but it doesn''t matter. The skeleton Gang is a piece of white paper. No matter what you do, it''s right. So come as you think it''s appropriate."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "you should be careful to reward military merit. I think how about giving the second company a collective first-class merit and the whole company a personal second-class merit?"


    Mayd nodded and said, "OK, whatever you say."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "you must come to award medals. We''re not from the skeleton gang. We can''t do this for you. In addition, we don''t prepare things like military merit medals. You should award medals to the second company this time. When you go back, you must make up the medals and let ulyanke order a special batch. We''ll award honorary titles to the second company."


    Mayd thought for a moment and said, "well, that''s it. You''re not from the skeleton gang. It''s really inappropriate to announce the meritorious service of the second company. Well, you award the honorary title. I''ll give the second company a medal. You''re in a hurry. Let''s get ready to start now."


    He was attacked once, and now he is in a state of war most of the time. Mayd now takes guards with him. After making a deal with Gao Yang, mayd immediately turns around and waves to the guards far away from him. When the guards arrive, he whispers: "Tell Abu to gather all the soldiers except the guards of the prisoners. Hurry up."


    It takes time to get the soldiers together. In this gap, Gao Yang goes to meet the people of Satan''s mercenary regiment who are packing up their equipment.


    In fact, there''s nothing to clean up. I don''t bring too many things when I come to war. The only thing that comes out is three suitcases full of money.


    When mayd came, he also brought Gao Yang''s commission. The skeleton Gang collected all the money in cash, so mayd must have given it in cash. It doesn''t need to be counted. It''s only a lot more than $3 million. As for the money for ulyanko''s acquisition of tanks, $1.8 million has been hit little Downey''s account.


    Waiting for the Satan mercenaries to determine how much each person should share, little Donny will deduct his commission and call each of them to Gaoyang''s account.


    After a battle, he made $4.8 million, 1.8 million more than the original plan. This is a surprise. Of course, we have to thank ulyanko''s conspiracy and the generosity of the skeleton gang.


    For a large amount of cash, groliov and the old people have immunity. Even Lucy card is used to seeing the owners of boxes of cash. She doesn''t pay much attention to the mere $3 million. For drug dealers, a large amount of cash is the norm. Only Raphael and Irene keep their eyes on the three suitcases of money.


    Seeing Gao Yang coming back, or sitting or lying, all the people stood up. Gao Yang waved and said, "don''t get excited. Before starting, mayd hopes to complete the cause of awarding the honorary title to the second company. Polovich is still talking about our commission with little Downey, so we won''t start immediately."


    Li JinFang said loudly, "let''s award the honorary title of the second company? It''s a special honor. However, brother Yang, have you decided what honorary title to give the second company? And how many merits can the second company make?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "the second company of hard bones, I think this title is very good. As for the credit, the collective first-class merit, the whole company''s individual second-class merit, everyone has a share."


    Li JinFang smiled and sighed: "very good, very good, really good, collective first-class work, all individual second-class work, very good, it''s worth it, hey hey, I used to, I made two individual third-class work, and our class also made a collective second-class work."


    Li JinFang has some loss in his eyes, because he has no chance to make meritorious service in his life. He can make a lot of money, but no one will record his meritorious service.


    Li JinFang''s loss is only a short moment. The past has passed. What he has now is the most important. No one will record merit for him or for Satan''s mercenary regiment. However, for mercenaries, it is his recognition to make money, become famous and make more money.


    Li JinFang waved his fist and said in a loud voice, "this time, I don''t know if our achievements will be spread out. If they are spread out, the ranking of Satan''s mercenary regiment is estimated to be a few more steps. It doesn''t mean that the homzny mercenary regiment is very powerful. Well, did we kill homzny?"

 Chapter 641

    Except for the more than 500 people guarding the prisoners, the skeleton gang went outside gaisalai no matter what work they had on hand.


    The place in gaisalai city was too small, so the venue of the medal ceremony was arranged in the northeast of gaisalai City, where the second company commander Samuel was shot and killed.


    Because of the hurry, there was no special venue, but the atmosphere was very solemn. Under the gaze of more than 1000 pairs of eyes, mayd, Abu and Gao Yang stood at the front of the whole team.


    Mayd speaks again in Somali. When he speaks, he always looks impassioned. Although Gao Yang doesn''t understand what mayd is saying, he can see that the audience in front of him are very excited and very excited.


    Gao Yang was still wearing the suit he wore when he was fighting. He should have worn a dress on this occasion, but he had no dress to wear, so he had to wear a combat suit. He just made the combat suit as clean and tidy as possible, and there were fewer odds and ends hanging on his body.


    Mayd didn''t say much. After a passionate and short speech, mayd stood straight and shouted a few words. Then, all the second company, including all the wounded who could move, came to the queue.


    Mayd said a few words loudly, with a solemn face. Then, the people of the second company saluted mayd, and mayd returned the non-standard military salute with one arm.


    Then mayd pointed to Gao Yang with one arm and said a few words loudly again.


    Abu said in a deep voice to Gao Yang: "mayd said, next, please ask the former commander-in-chief of the fair and justice alliance to award the honorary title and flag to the second company."


    Gao Yang was in a trance. The name of the fair and justice alliance made him feel a little alienated. Although he knew that this was the official name of the skeleton Gang, he really had little chance to hear the name of the fair and justice alliance.


    Mayd pushed aside and watched Gao Yang.


    Although it was flat, when Gaoyang came to the place where mayd had just stood.


    Gao Yang saluted the soldiers of the skeleton Gang first. It was not an informal military salute between mercenaries, but all formal military salutes.


    As a mercenary, he jokingly named himself commander-in-chief. No, this is a joke, but unexpectedly, the skeleton Gang took it seriously, the soldiers took it seriously, and mayd seemed to take it seriously.


    Gao Yang really has no impression of the company commander Samuel who died in the second company. He vaguely remembers that this man''s combat ability is not very strong, but he can convince the public. Therefore, before attacking Bossaso, when he was still the commander-in-chief of the Alliance for justice and justice, he took the lead in promoting him as the commander of the second company. Although he was officially appointed by mayd, he did promote him first.


    Gao Yang was a little distracted. He never thought that he would become someone''s idol one day. In addition, he never thought that as a mercenary, he would be qualified to award honorary titles to an army one day.


    For Gao Yang and Satan mercenary regiment, this is indeed a great honor.


    Satan''s mercenaries stood behind Gao Yang, their eyes shining.


    Irene''s body was shaking slightly. She was too excited.


    It turns out that mercenaries can also be respected, and respected or even revered by another army.


    For Irene who wants to prove herself, as a mercenary, she can only prove that she has the strength to fight, but she can''t get the real honor, the honor of soldiers. However, it seems that even as a mercenary, even if she is excluded from the ranks of real soldiers, she can be respected by real soldiers.


    Today, who dares to say that the army of the justice and justice alliance is not a real army?


    Even if the combat effectiveness is not strong enough, the army of the justice and justice alliance is a real army, and they have begun to have their own soul.


    Even though the country has not yet been established, who dares to say that the army of the alliance of justice and justice is not a real army!


    Before the United States became independent, who dares to say whether the army led by Washington was a real army?


    Who dares to say that the Red Army, which fought guerrillas before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, is not a real army!


    Gao Yang firmly believes that the fairness and justice alliance can establish a new Somalia. It is a supreme honor for him to award the first honorary title and a military flag to this founding army.


    Irene thought so, too. She decided to say so after meeting her father.


    "Mom, although I am a mercenary, my mercenary regiment awarded their first flag and first honorary title for a founding army. Dad, have you ever done this? Have you seen it?"


    For Irene, even if she is a mercenary, she is worth being a mercenary if she can personally participate in honoring a wrong person.


    For those who have no military experience, they will not understand the soldiers'' desire for honor and the value of honor to soldiers.


    Gao Yang remained silent for a little longer and stood where he was. After dozens of seconds, he finally said loudly: "the second company! Showed admirable courage and made unbearable sacrifices! All members of the second company, you are hard bones, hard bones! I declare that the second company of the standing army of the fair and justice alliance will be awarded the honorary title of the second company of the second company of the hard bones!"


    After roaring, he held out his hand and shouted, "give the flag!"


    The flag of the hard bone second company is rolled, and the flagpole is a newly cut small tree. Although it is as straight as possible, the flagpole is still a little bent.


    The flag is a piece of red cloth. The white cloth is cut into the shape of two bones and sewed in the center of the red cloth.


    The red cloth is dirty and the white cloth is yellow. Gao Yang found the red cloth from gaisalai. The shape of the bone is cut by Irene with yellow white cloth. The conditions are limited, so she can only simplify it.


    Most of the skeleton gang are completely illiterate. No matter what kind of words they use, they can''t understand them, so Gao Yang simply made such a banner with very clear meaning.


    Red symbolizes blood. Bones are hard bones.


    The flag of the second hard bone company symbolizes that their flag is earned from blood and fire. They have exchanged their sacrifice and fearless spirit for a unique flag.


    The flag was held in Irene''s hand. When she heard the roar, she handed it to Raphael, and then Raphael handed it to your Lucy next to him, passed it in turn, and finally handed it to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang thinks that their reputation and status in the skeleton Gang is not, but in the fair and justice alliance. Although he can only give the flag in the end, all members of the Satan mercenary regiment must participate in the process of giving the flag. Of course, this also shows their respect for the second company.


    When the flag was finally handed over to Gao Yang, he unfolded the rolled flag and presented the flag with a very straightforward meaning in front of everyone. Gao Yang didn''t talk nonsense. He shouted at the only officer left in the second company, a deputy platoon commander, who is now the company commander of the second company: "pick up the flag!"


    There are many names of Somalis. The company commander who died in the war is called Samuel, while the new company commander is called MOSAR. Although his names are different, Gao Yang still feels a sense of inheritance.


    MOSAR''s eyes were very bright. He first raised a military salute to them, then stretched out his trembling hands and took their flag.


    After MOSAR took over the military flag, he raised his face and said seriously: "from now on, there is no second company, only the second hard bone company. As the company commander of the second hard bone company, I hope you can carry forward the hard bone style and set an example for the whole army!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether MOSAR can understand all the words he says. It seems that MOSAR understands.


    MOSAR''s eyes brightened. After taking over the military flag, he held the flag in his left hand and saluted high again in his right hand. Then he shouted in a hoarse voice that could hardly hear what he was saying: "Sir, please rest assured that our bones have always been hard, hard in the past and will be hard in the future!"


    After holding high a military salute, MOSAR turned and waved their flag to the crowd. It seemed unconventional. However, the freedom and justice alliance had no routine. With this flag presentation, there would be a routine to follow in the future.


    When MOSAR waved their flag, he shouted, "now! Salute the second hard bone company!"


    Everyone was saluting. Although their movements were not very neat, when they saw Gao Yang''s movements, Abu roared and translated Gao Yang''s words, everyone saluted the hard bone second company.


    "Finish!"


    He kept saluting for a long time and shouted out that the ceremony was over. At this time, the flag ceremony was officially completed.


    After completing the flag ceremony, he quickly left the field. Next, it''s mayd''s time.


    As a mercenary, Gao Yang is very excited to participate in the historic activities of the equity and justice alliance. Even this historic moment will become a historic moment in Somalia in the future.


    The whole medal ceremony lasted half an hour, which was very short, because gaisalle initially decided that everyone had to do something.


    When the soldiers dispersed, ulyanko, who had been watching the ceremony, came forward and sighed at Gao Yang: "I''ve seen a lot of mercenaries, but I haven''t seen mercenaries do your job. Tut Tut, I remember my military career. For soldiers, this is an unforgettable moment in my life. Neither the decorated party nor the decorated party can forget it, nor the bystanders can forget it. Soldiers eat this set."


    After shaking his head with emotion, ulyanko breathed out and said, "well, polovich has negotiated the price with your agent. You can call your agent or ask polovich how much commission you can get this time to Syria. In addition, I also found a boat to transport my things. This trip to Somalia is really an unforgettable experience."

 Chapter 642

    Ulyanko made a fortune, which made him very happy. He was very happy when he walked.


    Gao Yang was also happy with uliyangke. After punching uliyangke on the chest, he smiled and said, "I said, man, you''re rich this time. Don''t you plan to treat?"


    Ulyanko looked at it and whispered to Gao Yang, "I said, brother, I really made a lot of money this time. Although I did it in partnership with bolovich, I can make at least five million dollars. Gao, you are my lucky star. You can always make a lot of money if you hang out with you."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "then you have to give me up."


    Ulyanko coughed softly and said, "it seems that you can''t go to South Africa for the time being. Big Ivan has always wanted to invite you to his place. Also, I typed 500000 dollars into your account. Remember to check it."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "give me some money? Why? What are you doing?"


    Ulyanko shrugged and said: "First of all, the money is nothing, but I thank you personally. It has nothing to do with Satan''s mercenary regiment, so you can''t take out the money. As for why, I just said, if I didn''t know you, I would make more than 200000 dollars a year. After knowing you, I''ve gone a long way, so I have to thank you."


    In recent years, the arms market has been sluggish, and business is particularly difficult for arms dealers at the level of ulyanko.


    National arms transactions are naturally supplied by national sellers. The market that big Ivan, the boss of ulyanko, can occupy is actually very limited.


    For arms transactions, the most profitable part is certainly aircraft, tanks and warships. A deal will cost at least hundreds of millions. If the United States sells F35 or something, it will be a large order of more than one billion dollars at once.


    Big Ivan mainly sells Russian weapons, and Russian high-tech equipment has not been booming in the international market in recent years, and the big business is also controlled in the hands of the state. Big Ivan sells everything, mainly small pieces such as guns, and the buyer has to be a buyer who is subject to sanctions and cannot trade openly in the international market.


    Since 2011, the international situation has suddenly been turbulent. Big Ivan can''t monopolize the light weapons trade in Africa and the Middle East, but it''s almost the same. That is, from now on, uliyanko''s life is much better.


    Big Ivan started his arms business in the early 1990s. At a good time, the Soviet Union had a strong foundation. In the two years after the disintegration, big Ivan directly pulled arms out of the military arsenal and sold them all over the world. It became an organic system. The whole thing in the Arsenal can be made with little money. Therefore, although it is cheap, it can''t stand it, and the purchase price is cheaper. That''s where big Ivan''s wealth comes from When I saved it.


    Wuliyangke didn''t catch up with the good time. He followed big Ivan. A few years ago, when the arms market was depressed, although guns could be sold a lot, AK rifles were a quantity. Wuliyangke was just a second-class dealer, or a salesman. It would be good to earn $200000 or $300000 a year. So if he just met Gao Yang, wuliyangke was still carrying a gun The motorcade was wandering around Libya, just trying to sell more.


    All the things that ulyanko sells are big Ivan''s goods. Although he will make a profit, big Ivan will take the most of the things that don''t make much profit. If ulyanko wants to make a fortune, he can only try to sell more.


    We have to say that Gaoyang is the lucky star of wuliyangke. Not long after we met Gaoyang, wuliyangke grabbed a lot of gold and made a lot of money. Then Gaoyang directly recommended the skeleton Gang, a long-term and high-quality customer. This time, it made wuliyangke earn more than five million dollars.


    After knowing Gao Yang, although he didn''t make money directly from Gao Yang, Wu liyangke can quickly accumulate more than ten million dollars as an ordinary second-class dealer or salesman. All the money he makes is related to Gao Yang.


    Of course, wuliyangke and Gaoyang can''t say who takes advantage of who. They can only say that they are mutually beneficial. Wuliyangke can make money and help Gaoyang. It''s a typical win-win situation.


    Uliyangke''s feeling for Gao Yang is not gratitude, but gratitude. After all, Gao Yang has no chance to make a fortune. Gao Yang has never forgotten him, but uliyangke knows it.


    Uliyangke wanted to repay his kindness and thank Gao Yang. Moreover, he made a move of $500000 without any reason. Even if he thanked him, he would be very generous.


    Although Gaoyang doesn''t think it''s necessary, since wuliyangke has already paid him the money, naturally he doesn''t have to return it. It''s unnecessary and ugly. If Gaoyang wants to repay wuliyangke and has a chance to make a fortune, he''ll just call him.


    He patted ulyanko on the shoulder and said with a smile: "well, I''ll thank you for your kindness. I''ll call you next time I get rich."


    Wuliyangke nodded and said, "yes, yes! Yes."


    After that, ulyanko suddenly remembered something and said in a deep voice, "there''s another thing. I have a good relationship with bolovich, and I have a good personal relationship. He also introduced me to big Ivan, but my relationship with you is also very good. Therefore, I can''t talk about this thing, so I can only avoid it. If there''s anything you can talk about yourself."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Do you have your share in the commission given to us this time? If so, I''ll give you a discount."


    Ulyanko shook his head and said, "no, it''s all bolovich who pays. It happened on his ground. Why should I pay? In fact, bolovich should have compensated for my losses, but it doesn''t matter. With his income here, the losses in Syria are nothing."


    Gao Yang thought and said: "I don''t know how much the Commission is this time, but, you know, little Donny is very cruel when asking for a price. What do we say? I was going to ask little Donny and bolovitch to make a discount after negotiating the price, so that you can have face in front of your friends. Since there''s nothing about you here, I won''t give a discount."


    Ulyanko laughed and said: "Thank you. Bolovich has money. There''s no need to give him a discount. In addition, don''t look at bolovich''s happy mouth. That''s because he knows you''re a happy person. Let you make your own price, but you won''t make a high price. Fortunately, you let little Downey talk about the price with him. I think bolovich will have a good talk with your agent."


    After that, ulyanko winked at Gao Yang and said, "you have to understand that businessmen must find ways to pay less if they have the opportunity to pay less. In fact, I do the same. However, with our current relationship, we will not use these means again, will we?"

 Chapter 643

    Gao Yang walked back to the crowd of Satan''s mercenary regiment, snapped his fingers, smiled and said loudly: "guys, we are about to start a new task. Before the new task starts, solve our current important things first. Yes, we have money now!"


    "Yeah!"


    Irene raised her hands and gave a shout. Then she shouted, "I''ve been poor for a long time. Now I finally have a salary to get. Long live!"


    Raphael''s performance is not as exaggerated as Irene, but his demand for salary is the most urgent. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Raphael suddenly stood up and looked at Gao Yang without blinking.


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "our total income this time is US $4.8 million, commission of US $3 million, booty of US $1.8 million, little Donny''s two percent, and we have US $4.7 million to share."


    After looking at the eager Irene and Raphael, he shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "well, first of all, Raphael and Irene, you two are informal members. If you have only a base salary of 10000 dollars and booty, you will share 90000 dollars each."


    Irene whistled and said, "100000, yes, more than I thought."


    Rafael tilted his head and said, "I''m very satisfied. I can get 100000 dollars as an informal member. That''s good. It''s equivalent to my original salary of three to six months. It''s good. It seems that I''m a wise choice to join Satan."


    Groliov smiled and shook his head. Li JinFang also patted Raphael on the shoulder, but he didn''t say anything.


    Gao Yang also laughed and said, "don''t worry, I haven''t finished yet. Although you only have a base salary of 10000, you still have a bonus."


    Only new talents have bonuses to receive, and the amount of bonus is a word of praise.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang waved and said, "well, one person is 100000. This is your bonus."


    Raphael looked surprised and said, "there are still 100000? Dollars? Not lira?"


    Irene covered her mouth and said in surprise, "Fark, sir, are you right?"


    Gao Yang waved disapprovingly and said, "OK, don''t pretend to be surprised. You know I''m not a stingy person."


    Irene nodded again and again and said, "yes, yes, sir, you''re the biggest. Oh, I still owe you money. I''ll pay you back when I send it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to other humanitarians: "we have two new people. Take this opportunity to explain our income distribution plan again. If anyone feels unfair, he can put it forward."


    Gao Yang doesn''t remember their distribution plan very much. After thinking about it carefully, Gao Yang whispered: "According to the rules, I''ll first take one tenth of the total amount, this time it''s 470000 dollars, and then big dogs, toads, rabbits and small flies will take 5% of the total amount, this time it''s 235000 dollars per person. The rest of the money, excluding Raphael and Irene, who take the base salary, will each of us take another 36 dollars. Well, it should be like this. Am I wrong?"


    A group of people, some silently calculated, some calculated on the sand for half a day, and then said one after another, "yes, that''s it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, this time I''ll take 85 dollars, the big dog and the four of them will each take 590000 dollars, and then the worker bees, test tubes and bats will each take 36 dollars."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "this rule was set when the Satan mercenary regiment had only five people. Now we are ten people. Does anyone think it is necessary to formulate new distribution rules?"


    Gao Yang''s principle is to divide equally. He has done so many times. However, with more and more Satan mercenaries, he thinks it''s time to clarify the distribution rules.


    Cui Bo scratched his head and said, "I don''t care, but I think it''s strange that everyone lives and dies together. I take more than others."


    Rafael looked at the crowd and wanted to talk, but he didn''t say anything. After hesitating, Tommy said in a deep voice: "To tell you the truth, I''m very satisfied with my income. In fact, I just know our distribution rules. Frankly, I''m surprised, because you only get 10%, as far as the mercenary regiment is concerned, it seems that the regiment head gets at least 30%. Also, rabbit, you don''t have to feel that we have suffered any loss. You are one of the founders of Satan''s mercenary regiment, and you have the right to take more, eh, I''m being fair. "


    After Tommy finished, Raphael weakly raised his hand and said: "Boss, when I was a newcomer, I never knew how much the Commission for participating in the task was, which only the head knew. In addition, I know that as the head of the mercenary, I do get at least 30%. If you only get 10%, it''s rare. Oh, as a newcomer, I''m not qualified to say anything about the distribution system. I just want to say that you''ve been very fair."


    Indeed, as a leader, Gao Yang is very kind if he gets only 10% more.


    Irene shook her head and said, "don''t look at me. I''m not sensitive to money and I''m not dissatisfied with the current distribution system. I think it''s very good. Let''s go on as usual."


    Groliov hesitated and said, "we took half more. This seems inappropriate. We all do the same work. I think we all live and die together. There is a difference in income, which seems inappropriate. Of course, the high share cannot change. He must take more as the head of the team, but do the four of us cancel that 5%?"


    Bruce said without hesitation, "no, that''s it. It''s fair now."


    Li JinFang scratched his head and said, "I don''t think it''s appropriate. If we take more money, we always feel guilty. We all do the same things, and the risks are the same. Can''t we take more?"


    Frye smiled and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, I have enough money, or I''ll cancel it."


    The only one who didn''t speak was Lucy card. After taking a look around, Lucy card hesitated and said, "Why are you looking at me? I have nothing to say. I''m very satisfied with my money now. Besides, I don''t take a lot. If you let me take more, I''ll be bad. In short, don''t look at me. I don''t have any opinion."


    He doesn''t suffer from scarcity but inequality. Gao Yang doesn''t want to lose heart because of the problem of money. Now the atmosphere of Satan''s mercenary regiment is very good. Those who take more want to take less, but those who take less don''t want to take more, or they are embarrassed to take more.


    The better the atmosphere, the less you can destroy it.


    Gao Yang decided to reduce his distribution quota. At this time, groliov suddenly said, "well, there''s no need to discuss this matter. The high distribution quota remains unchanged. As the head of the team, he takes only 10% of the total amount, and he can''t reduce it any more. The four of us won''t take that 5% from now on, that''s all."


    Groliov said, but Bruce shook his head and said, "it''s unfair. The four of you are the foundation of Satan and should have privileges. Now your share is very good."


    Frye waved his hand and said, "it''s really troublesome. The boss takes 10%, the four of us take 10%, and then the rest share equally. That''s good."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and thought that Frye''s proposal was OK. Then he waved his hand and said, "OK, that''s it. Next time, we''ll pay according to this rule, whether it''s commission or booty. Also, I think Irene and Raphael are qualified to officially join Satan. Who has any opinion?"


    There was no doubt that no one had any opinion. He smiled at Irene and Raphael and said, "OK, you two are full members of Satan''s mercenary regiment from now on. You have no base salary in the future. You can share money with everyone according to the rules."


    Irene cheered and Raphael was happy to become a full member. Not only did they get more money, but the key is that it means they are recognized.


    When Irene''s cheers stopped, Gao Yang pointed to the three suitcases containing money and said, "don''t move the money. Give it to little Downey as it is and let him transfer it to our respective accounts."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Raphael, "fork, there''s another thing. You owe me 850000 dollars. Don''t stare. Take the money and pay off your usury. I lent you the money. In addition, you don''t have to pay interest. I''ve told little Downey that he will call my share directly to your account."


    Raphael was completely stunned. Groliov smiled and said, "as I told you, Gao is not a stingy guy. I also lent you my share. You don''t have to remember to pay it back. Little Downey will directly call our account in the future. Don''t worry. It doesn''t count your interest."


    Gao Yang knew Rafael''s situation. When Rafael rushed out to save Frye in the rain of bullets, he knew that Rafael could be handed over. When Rafael drilled under the tank and blew up the tank, he knew that the blaster must not be let go.


    Gao Yang and groliov have discussed it. Anyway, they are not short of money. First lend money to Raphael to let him solve his urgent need. In the future, they will live and die together. It''s also right to help.


    Irene jumped, "and me, I''ll lend you my share."


    Frye smiled and said, "you are also poor. You lent me a fork. Do you have any? Well, which part do you have for me?"


    Li JinFang shrugged and said, "there''s mine. We''ve lent you more than two million US dollars. I don''t know the exchange rate between Euro and US dollar, but it must be enough to pay back 1.6 million euros?"


    Cui Bo said with a smile: "in fact, there is mine, but it seems that it is enough now."


    Raphael was completely stunned. He breathed heavily and looked very hard to breathe. After a few breaths, he cried with tears in his eyes: "This matter has been pressing on me for several years, making me out of breath. This is my nightmare. I think maybe I can''t get rid of this nightmare until I die. I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, suddenly, it was solved. I don''t know what to say. Thank you, thank you!"

 Chapter 644

    Ulyanko wanted to stay and wait until the ship arrived to carry away his harvest. Bolovich took the first step and he returned directly to Yemen.


    Gaoyang they also left gaisalai, but the Satan mercenary regiment did not go directly to Syria. They had to go to the prince of Sicily for a short rest and dressing. In addition, Gaoyang had a lot to tell little Downey to do.


    When Gao Yang arrived on the transfer ship, distin, Bob and little Downey were waiting to meet them on the ship.


    Gao Yang and Bob haven''t seen each other for a long time. Bob is very happy to meet his old friend again.


    "I said, man, I''m waiting for you here. As a result, I went straight to Somalia. I heard you played very well in gaisalai. Come on, let''s celebrate the victory."


    After Gao Yang was the first to board the boat from the pick-up boat, Bob cheerfully clapped high five with Gao Yang. Then bob felt that the atmosphere was not warm enough, and then gave Gao Yang a heavy hug.


    Gao Yang was also very happy when his old friends met again. He smiled at Bob and said, "man, how do you feel after staying on the boat for a long time?"


    "Boring, too boring, man, I''m going crazy!"


    "You don''t have too many things here. If you''re bored, go somewhere else. Now you have money. Even if you travel around the world, you don''t have to ask your father for money."


    The days on the boat were really boring. Gao Yang understood Bob''s feelings very well. According to his understanding of Bob, Bob should have been lonely for a long time. Unexpectedly, Bob shook his head and said, "no, this is my first job in my life. I have to take it seriously. I have to show my father that I can''t do anything, but..."


    Bob reluctantly made a gesture, looked at Gao Yang and said, "but the only woman on the ship is the cook. She''s almost 50 years old, but the crazy men on the ship hope to talk to her more. I''m going to find some younger women to work on the ship, lest, lest, wow, beauty!"


    Looking down Bob''s eyes, Gao Yang saw Irene and Lucy next to Irene.


    Gao Yang didn''t think so and continued: "don''t look at it. It''s none of your business. It''s the girlfriend of the test tube. How many women do you want to find to work on the ship? It''s not easy. Are you serious?"


    Bob ignored Gao Yang''s words. He grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and said nervously: "listen to me, I know the girlfriend of the test tube. I''m talking about another, the new man, who is bald."


    While Irene wasn''t paying attention, Gao Yang quietly pointed to Irene and whispered, "you''re talking about her?"


    Bob nodded again and again with a light in his eyes and said loudly, "yes, it''s her! My God, it''s full of wild beauty. It''s like, it''s like the embodiment of the goddess of victory. It''s so beautiful!"


    "You''re blind! Is she a beauty?"


    Gao Yang was stunned. After blurting out a sentence, he felt that he had said too much. Then he quickly changed his mind and said, "ah, I mean, is your brain OK? Falk, how do you see that she is a woman?"


    Irene is not bald, but the length of her hair is limited. Gao Yang really doesn''t know how Bob can see that Irene is a woman at a glance.


    Bob compared himself on the chest and then wiped his mouth heavily.


    After leaving the ice and snow of North America and coming to the hot tropical region, Irene''s clothes must be much thinner.


    Gao Yang was speechless. He thought carefully and thought that Bob should not be blind, but he could think that Irene was a beautiful woman. Then, one might be that Bob was hungry, and the other might be that Bob''s aesthetic outlook was too unique.


    "Her name is Irene, newcomer, you''d better..."


    Gao Yang didn''t finish, but he saw that Bob had gone away.


    Gao Yang looked at Bob silently. In fact, everyone was looking at Bob.


    Bob walked to Irene''s side, twisted his neck unnaturally, raised his hand to Irene who was talking to little Downey, and said loudly, "Hi, Irene, my name is Bob. Nice to meet you."


    Irene turned her head in surprise, looked at Bob, nodded and said, "Hi, Bob."


    Bob coughed and said solemnly, "Hello, you are a new member of Satan, right? I haven''t seen you before. Ha ha, I just found that there is a beautiful woman in Satan''s mercenary regiment, ha ha, ha ha."


    Gao Yang helplessly covered his face. He thought Bob might really be serious. However, the way Bob accosted, the nervous and dementia expression on his face, the dry laughter and everything were too bad.


    Looking at the stuttering Bob, Irene frowned and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Bob stopped laughing and said to Irene nervously, "do you have a boyfriend?"


    The people who were still greeting had lost their voice. Everyone was quietly looking at Bob and Irene, but after hearing Bob''s words, a clear inhalation sounded, which was the result of too many people taking a collective breath of cold air.


    He''s serious. He''s really serious.


    Gao Yang was completely stunned, and everyone raised their ears, widened their eyes and stared at Irene to hear what she could say.


    Irene frowned and looked up and down at Bob, but she twisted her head and threw out a sentence.


    "Go away, I''m not interested in fat people."


    Bob was petrified at once. Gao Yang couldn''t bear to look at the expression on his face.


    Everyone immediately looked away and began their interrupted conversation. The just silent scene suddenly warmed up. However, listening to the content of the conversation, it seemed that everyone was looking for something.


    Gao Yang coughed softly, pulled Bob, and then deliberately said in a loud voice, "Bob, as the person in charge, I have something to discuss with you and distin. Let''s talk."


    Bob was distracted and pulled aside by Gao Yang. Distin''s one eye also cast a sympathetic look, but he soon shifted his eyes elsewhere.


    Holding the dejected Bob and Justin to a corner where no one was there, they raised their voice and said: "well, the route of the skeleton Gang needs to be adjusted. They will no longer be in a hurry to control the whole coastline, but will develop inland. I think this is important for our security company... Hi, Bob, are you listening?"


    Bob raised his head, looked at Gao Yang with painful eyes, and whispered, "although I weigh 240 pounds, I am 1.85 meters tall, so I''m not fat, am I?"


    240 pounds, almost 110 kilograms, but Bob is not too fat. However, Bob lacks exercise and looks a little puffy.


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "fortunately, she''s not fat. Well, maybe Irene has her own standard. None of us can say that. But, Bob, you won''t really be serious?"


    Bob covered his heart with his hand and said solemnly, "when I saw Irene, it was like an arrow hit my heart. You know what I mean."


    Gao Yang felt an arrow in his knee.


    Radishes and vegetables have their own love. Gao Yang understands how appropriate this sentence is today.


    Gao Yang felt he couldn''t do anything, so he had to say helplessly, "well, you really should lose weight. Take more exercise in the future."


    Bob nodded, turned and left. After watching Bob leave, distin sighed and said, "Bob is really, this is really... Well, you said that the strategic goal of the skeleton gang has changed?"


    Gao Yang said what he had discussed with mayd to distin. After that, distin said with a smile: "very good, very good. It seems that we can continue to expand the scale. In a short time, there is no need to worry that the pirates in the Gulf of Aden will disappear."


    "Yes, the change of the skeleton Gang is good news for themselves, US and pirates. One more thing, after returning from Syria, I want to stay in your training camp for a period of time. We have several more newcomers. It is necessary to cultivate the tacit understanding between us."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s request, distin smiled and said, "it''s a small matter. You can go whenever you want. I''m more concerned about your upcoming trip to Syria. Where are you going and who are you going to fight?"


    "Aleppo, kill several leaders of the free Syrian organization, and the exact place we are going to is Aleppo central prison. Where are our goals?"


    Distin shrugged and said, "you know, in my personal position, it doesn''t matter how many Syrians die. However, in comparison, I prefer Syria to be under the rule of the doctor rather than completely occupied by lunatics."


    After making a comment, distin lowered his voice and said: "I am very familiar with Syria, but I can''t give you much advice on your upcoming battle in Syria. The only thing to remind you is to be careful of the ammunition you have seized. You shouldn''t use the ammunition available locally, but you should be careful, especially stay away from mortars and rockets, and 107 rockets. When these weapons fire Wait, stay away. "


    "What''s the matter? Oh, I see. You mean, the rumor is true? Did Mossad really put a lot of ammunition that would explode?"


    After making a gesture to surprised Gao Yang, di siding whispered: "Of course, it''s true. I personally sent these special ammunition to the Palestinian area. Now Syria has become a pot of porridge. Mossad will never miss this opportunity, so it''s not safe whether it''s rifle bullets, including mortars and rockets. You know, the government army has its own logistics, so the greatest possibility of these special ammunition is It''s in the hands of the rebels. I don''t want to hear that you were killed by your own rockets when launching the captured RPG. "


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "you are too insidious. Then, are there any signs for these special ammunition?"


    Distin spread out his hands and said, "if there are signs, people will certainly see them. Therefore, without any signs, you can only pray that you don''t have too bad luck except that you are careful not to use ammunition of unknown origin."

 Chapter 645

    The security situation in Israel has never been better. When surrounded by a group of enemies, Israel has never dared to relax its vigilance.


    In order to reduce the morale and fighting will of hostile organizations, Mossad of Israel made a bad move. They tried to send special ammunition to the enemy''s hands and give it to opponents such as Hamas and the Lebanese pearl party.


    Special Ammunition seems to be no different from ordinary ammunition, but when fired, special bullets will explode in the gun chamber, resulting in chamber explosion, mortar shells will also explode, and rockets, whether rockets or rockets used in rockets, will explode. Whoever is near will have bad luck.


    Gao Yang always thought that this kind of thing was just a legend. Unexpectedly, it would be confirmed here in distin.


    Fortunately, the Satan mercenary regiment will only use the ammunition they brought with them, and unreliable ammunition will not be used. Moreover, even if they are faced with the situation of running out of ammunition, they can find a reliable ammunition source. Therefore, what they need to do is, as Dean said, to stay away from the rebels when they want to fire.


    "I have to say that this skill is too insidious. I have to admit that what you told me makes me have a psychological shadow."


    Looking at his helpless face, distin shrugged and said: "If there is psychological shadow, there will be defense. If there is defense, you will not use ammunition of unknown origin at will. Therefore, psychological shadow is a good thing. Gao, I have to remind you again. Syria now has deep water. Americans, Turks, Russians, Al Qaeda and Chechens. Now there are too many forces in Syria. You may encounter white people who can only shoot Crazy, but it may also be old-fashioned terrorists from Chechnya, as well as people sent by the United States. Coupled with mercenaries, Syria is now a pot of chaos. If you don''t know how powerful your enemy is, be careful. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand. I''ll be careful. There''s another thing you have to help. I brought $3 million in cash. It''s inconvenient for us to bring cash. You transfer $3 million from the company''s account to little Donny, and I''ll leave the cash for you."


    "It''s a piece of cake, no problem."


    Waved his hand, said goodbye to distin, and Gao Yang went to find little Downey.


    Every time before departure, little Downey is the busiest time, because he needs to buy some things and go to the battlefield. These things have to be arranged by little Downey.


    The terrain of Somalia is quite different from that of Syria, so the combat clothing must be changed first, followed by weapons and ammunition. Weapons can not be changed, but ammunition must be brought more


    According to different battlefields, it is a high principle to choose the most appropriate weapons and equipment.


    It''s easy to say and pleasant to hear not to fight an unprepared war, but it''s difficult to actually do it, because many times, the battle suddenly comes, and it''s too late to prepare, so it''s empty talk not to fight an unprepared war.


    There have been enough unprepared emergencies. Therefore, when there is no way, we can only harden our scalp. However, since we have time to prepare, even if the time is tight, we must try our best to make all preparations.


    The coastline on the Somali side of the Gulf of Aden is close to the equator and is located at 12 degrees north latitude, while Aleppo is located at 36 degrees north latitude. The difference between the two places is about 2500 kilometers.


    The dimensions are very different, and the temperature will naturally be very different. Gao Yang is in the subtropical region, and they have to go to the temperate region immediately. Now it is the cold season in Aleppo, so they must change their clothes.


    Little Downey has been waiting for Gao Yang. After sitting down with Gao Yang in the small restaurant, Gao Yang directly said, "are you ready for what I want?"


    "Everything is ready, but the things have not been sent here. It''s too slow to send them to the sea. Just pick them up when you arrive in Turkey."


    As a mercenary agent, you must be familiar with armaments, including details such as clothes, socks and underwear.


    Weapons and mercenaries will provide themselves, but for things like clothes, brokers have to adapt to local conditions, choose different clothes for different tasks, and take into account the habits of users. In short, brokers are like nannies, who should prepare everything for mercenaries from head to toe.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "what shall we wear this time?"


    Little Downey took out a small book and read according to the book: "this time you went to Syria as a PMC, so camouflage clothes can''t be worn. I prepared Khaki 400 color combat clothes, CP company''s g3fieldpant pants, and..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I know it''s khaki. I don''t understand the model you said. What are the boots?"


    The reason why we are so serious about the color of clothes is that PMC basically doesn''t wear camouflage clothes.


    Mercenaries are different from PMC who are private companies and generally work in defense and logistics. Therefore, as mercenaries, they choose clothes according to their needs. For example, when they go to jungle areas, they will wear jungle camouflage, and when they go to desert areas, they will spread desert camouflage, but when they go to urban areas and cities like Aleppo, they will certainly not Wear camouflage, but like PMC, wear clothes that are obviously not military uniforms.


    During the war between the two armies, military uniforms, especially camouflage suits, are the most important way to identify the enemy and me. PMC''s main responsibility is not to fight. It is inevitable that PMC will not wear camouflage suits to attack and attract hatred.


    Regardless of whether they are wearing the camouflage clothes of one of the belligerents, even if the color and pattern are completely different from those of the belligerents, the camouflage clothes are still too high-profile. The anxious soldier sees someone wearing the camouflage clothes, which are different from his own. Do you say he will confirm that it is the enemy''s camouflage clothes before shooting, Or as long as you see something different from what he wears, you can fight directly.


    In addition, if you want to run after losing a battle in camouflage clothes, you have to find a way to take off your camouflage clothes. Wearing ordinary clothes, you can hide in the civilian population as soon as you throw the gun. Therefore, PMC rarely wears camouflage clothes.


    Aleppo, where they went, was mixed with many forces. In addition to the government forces, all forces did not have a unified uniform. They fought in the city. Wearing camouflage clothes would not have a good camouflage effect. It was easier to hide themselves in ordinary clothes. Therefore, of course, they had to choose the same side as PMC to fight, but they would never be mistaken for military clothes.


    After talking about clothes, little Downey looked at his book and said, "the boots are still Dana, the law enforcer series. The AVS combat vest is equipped with three-level bulletproof insert plate and fast helmet. I must confirm. Are you sure you don''t need to prepare heavy bulletproof vests this time?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "this mission is not suitable for wearing heavy bulletproof vests at all, but we will bring them. We can wear them now. However, I think the possibility of using heavy bulletproof vests is quite small, so there is no need to prepare otherwise."


    "OK, about the Commission, the total amount is US $2.3 million, but I have agreed with polovich that if the situation you encounter is more serious than what he described, you must increase the Commission, otherwise Satan''s withdrawal from the battle will not be a breach of contract, and polovich must pay US $500000 to make up for our losses. The Commission will be collected after the mission."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, no problem. The Commission is not low. One more thing, has Raphael talked to you?"


    Little Downey nodded and said, "after talking, I will go to Turkey with you, and then you will go to Syria. I will go to Sicily to solve the Raphael problem. I think it will take only one day to solve the Raphael problem."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I once had the experience of dealing with usurers. In my impression, they are not reasonable people. Do you think the problem can be solved smoothly?"


    Little Downey said with a smile: "anything, any profession, must abide by the rules, and the Italian mafia will not preach, but there is no doubt that it still stresses the rules. It will pay off the debt. Raphael''s business will be understood from now on. There will be no problem. Don''t worry."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I''m afraid that the object of Rafael''s father''s debt is not the regular Mafia, but the gangsters and hooligans acting in the name of the Mafia. Those scum can do anything."


    For usury, Gao Yang does have a psychological shadow. It''s hard for him to believe that this is a regular career, but little Downey is very confident and said with a smile: "please believe me, in Sicily, no one dares to lend in the name of the Mafia."


    After thinking for a while, Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, when you pay back the money for Raphael, be careful and safety first."


    After that, Gao Yang stood up and said with a smile, "well, now I''ve finally solved everything I should deal with. I have to take a bath quickly. Now my body stinks."


    While writing and drawing in his book, little Downey said, "go, the bathroom is free, and everyone else has gone. Hurry to take a bath, and then have something to eat. We can start. The boat to Yemen is already waiting."


    Gao Yang knew where the bathroom on the ship was. He quickly walked to the bathroom and turned three or two in the corridor to the public bathroom. However, after listening to a series of screams, several people ran out of the bathroom shouting and scolding.


    The space on the ship is limited, and the fresh water is also limited, so the bathing time is limited. However, seeing that most of them are naked and cover the key people with their own clothes, Gao Yang couldn''t help but wonder: "what''s the matter with you!"


    Li JinFang hurriedly surrounded his lower body with his coat and shouted in the bathroom, "asshole! This is our time. You should wait quietly until we finish taking a bath!"


    "Gentlemen! Do you know what ladies first is? Lucika, the scene is cleared. You can come in!"


    After Irene''s voice came out of the bathroom, Gao Yang seemed to understand what had happened. At this time, groliov helplessly explained to Gao Yang: "as soon as we took off our clothes, Irene rushed in and she kicked us out. Well, that''s what happened."

 Chapter 646

    First go to mukala, the port city of Yemen. Where did Gaoyang meet polovich.


    Polovich would not go to Syria in person. He arranged for one of his men to follow Satan''s mercenaries.


    A group of twelve people flew from mukala to Gaziantep, Turkey, got off the plane, received the weapons and equipment transported by bolovi, and then received the clothes and other things ordered by Downey Jr. for the Aleppo battlefield. They rushed to Aleppo without stopping, while Downey Jr. flew alone to Sicily, Italy, to deal with the Raphael problem.


    For mercenaries, trekking has always been a headache.


    There must be weapons in war. For the Satan mercenary regiment, which only uses the excellent weapons prepared by itself, it must be difficult to fly around with weapons. Although the Satan mercenary regiment has little Donny who is specially responsible for this kind of thing, long-distance flight is still a trouble.


    With polovich''s help, everything will naturally be different. If polovich, an arms dealer, can''t deliver their weapons safely, his arms dealer won''t have to be.


    The process from Turkey to Syria is much simpler than Gao Yang thought.


    Riding three new and old SUVs of different models, Gao Yang and his colleagues went straight from Gaziantep to the border between Turkey and Syria.


    Gaziantep is quite far from Aleppo. Hold high their guns and pull them in the car. When they are in Turkey, they cross the town all the way. It can be said that they swagger to Aleppo.


    The customs clearance port has been closed, and the chaos in Syria makes Turkey very nervous. The closer it is to the border, the more soldiers there are. When you reach the border, you can see a refugee camp covering a large area from a distance. Of course, the refugee camp is on the Syrian side.


    The road on the Turkish side of the customs clearance port was blocked by a queue of cars about half a kilometer long. The cars stopped on the side of the road that was not spacious. On the Syrian side, they completely lost control. The crowd and vehicles blocked the road. They wanted to enter Turkey to avoid difficulties, but they were completely blocked by barbed wire.


    The road extending from the port to both sides is a long barbed wire. Many Syrian refugees pick up on the barbed wire and shout loudly. New refugees have arrived all the time, and there will only be more and more people gathered here.


    Seeing the scene made Gao Yang a little uneasy and said in a deep voice, "laga, can we transit smoothly?"


    Laga is the person sent by polovich to assist Gao Yang in their actions. Of course, he is also responsible for supervising whether the Satan mercenary regiment has completed polovich''s entrustment.


    Raja is in his fifties, with a beard. He is an Iranian, but he always wears a black scarf on his head and a black robe. He doesn''t speak and dress like an Iranian at all.


    Laga has few words and always has a calm face, but he is a capable general under bolovich and arranges everything properly along the way.


    Laga did not answer Gao Yang''s question, but nodded and made a gesture to the driver. Then the driver crossed the queue and drove directly to the forefront of the team.


    Driving until the closed port gate, the driver stopped under the command of armed soldiers.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help being nervous. He felt that he was too high-profile. Turkey has always declared that any armed personnel are prohibited from entering Syria through Turkey, and their trunk is full of boxes, which are full of guns and ammunition, including rockets and mortars.


    Laga stepped down from the co pilot''s seat, said a few words to the soldiers who were trying to check, and then said in a loud and deep voice, "take our things and let''s go."


    Under the gaze of at least dozens of soldiers, Gao Yang all got off, opened the trunk, dragged out long boxes from the inside, and then followed laga to the gate in the middle of the barbed wire fence.


    The two soldiers looked at Gao Yang and silently opened the first iron gate.


    There is no order in Syria. Gao Yang doesn''t even know who controls the border crossings. He just sees a lot of people carrying guns, but no one cares about them.


    Gao Yang was the first to set foot on the land of Syria.


    Across the chaotic crowd, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying to laga around him, "it''s so simple?"


    Laga just glanced at him faintly and said softly, "it''s so simple. As long as you say you''re going to fight Bashar, you can pass the pass easily."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I thought you or your boss had made arrangements. It turned out to be so simple. So, what if we said we were going to fight Bashar, but actually we were going to fight the rebels?"


    Laga said coldly, "those who go to help Basar can go directly to Damascus. Now the whole back area is occupied by the rebels, and Basar talents will not enter from here."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "Turkey has always claimed that all armed personnel are strictly prohibited from crossing the border. It seems that this is not the case."


    Rajaleng snorted and said, "this is a country of thieves, swindlers and brainless fools."


    After saying a word, laga kept silent again and just came to the front.


    Gao Yang carried a special long box, twisted his head, waved to the people behind him and signaled them to speed up their steps.


    The eyes of the surrounding crowd are not friendly, but often militants wave to them and shout slogans or two in Arabic.


    Gao Yang can only shake his fist from time to time and respond with an excited expression. He knows that the rebels regard them as accomplices.


    After walking a long way, he passed through the crowd and parked chaotic vehicles. At this time, Gao Yang saw four cars parked in the open space on the side of the road. A short white man stood beside the car and waved to them.


    Laga quickly got on the cars and stood in front of the short white man.


    The short man waved to Gao Yang and said eagerly, "guys, do you have a cigarette? Who can give me a cigarette?"


    Only Irene smokes, but she doesn''t smoke often. At least she never smokes when fighting. Gao Yang looked at Irene, but saw that she took out half a box of cigarettes from her body and handed it to the short man.


    The short white man took out a cigarette. When he saw Irene''s signal, he happily put the cigarette box back in his pocket.


    "Ah, I''m suffocating. All right, laga, the information is in the car. Get it yourself on the Toyota pickup. These cars are yours, but you have to drive them yourself. I came to pick you up alone. The car was also bought from refugees, but the fuel is full and the car is in good condition."


    After saying a few words to laga, the short white man turned around, shook the cigarette in her hand at Irene, and said with a light smile: "Thank you, thank you very much. In return, I have to remind you that as a woman, you don''t have a high position here in the rebels. You will be shot black if you wander like this. If you don''t want to be shot black, you have to cover your face quickly."

 Chapter 647

    Gao Yang, laga and the short white man sat in the car.


    The car didn''t start, and the short white man didn''t introduce himself. He was only responsible for receiving the Satan mercenary regiment and explaining the information obtained. Other things had to be done by laga.


    Gao Yang is looking at a stack of photos. The photos are not clear, and the people in the photos are all bearded. It is difficult for Gao Yang to clearly distinguish everyone. In addition, he also has satellite pictures of the terrain near Aleppo prison.


    When Gao Yang looked at the picture, the short white man whispered: "the location of free Syria has been determined. They robbed our goods near Aleppo prison. Those idiots also knew they were afraid, so they left their original location and went to Aleppo prison to get together with the victory front.


    The victory front is a branch of Al Qaeda, with many people and strong combat effectiveness. As far as I know, there are many Chechens in it. The victory front has surrounded Aleppo prison for a month, but they can''t fight down.


    We still don''t know what the relationship between free Syria and the victory front is, whether we take the initiative to join the victory front for fear of our retaliation, or whether we are subordinates of the victory front at all. "


    Waiting for the short white man to say almost, he raised his voice and said, "how can we get close to the brains of free Syria? Also, how many people are there in the victory front? How will they react if we launch an attack on free Syria?"


    The short white man shrugged and said: "There must be about 2000 people besieged by the victory front in Aleppo prison. Most people in free Syria also participated in the siege around Aleppo prison. I don''t know how to get close to them. This is not my responsibility. Another problem. Although the situation in Syria is very chaotic and there will be conflicts between rebels, free Syria and the victory front are allies at present, so , if free Syrians are attacked, the victory front will certainly not sit idly by. "


    "In this case, it is difficult for us to get close to free Syria," he frowned


    Laga, who had been silent, suddenly said: "It''s not difficult. Now most areas of Aleppo are occupied by the rebels, especially in the north. Aleppo prison and kendi hospital controlled by government forces have become isolated islands and are completely surrounded by the rebels, but the rebels have been unable to fight down. Mercenaries and armed personnel controlled by the West have joined the ranks of helping the rebels, so there are many people around Aleppo prison There are many small teams like us. They are few but powerful, so we can get close to the people of the free Syrian organization in the name of participating in the attack on Aleppo prison. "


    After expressing his opinions, laga said in a deep voice: "remember, our identity is a free mercenary, and the identity of the employer is confidential. No one will ask about our origin. Just say that we are here to help the rebels. Don''t say too much. It''s easier to expose our identity if we say too much. The rebels won''t care about our origin."


    The short white man nodded and said: "Yes, Syria is very chaotic now. Aleppo is especially chaotic here. There are many people and factions, and no one knows who. So it''s enough to express their position. The idiots in free Syria are prepared for our retaliation, but they are just some precautions. They haven''t taken special measures. It shouldn''t be difficult to get close to them."


    The task this time is quite special. It is difficult to find out some specific people from a large number of people and kill them, but it is not the key point. The key to the task is not how to kill the brains of free Syria, but how to evacuate safely after completing the task.


    According to what we have learned, it should not be difficult to get close to the leadership of free Syria, but the problem is that the leadership of free Syria cannot stay in a place with few people. There must be hundreds of people around. After killing them, it seems impossible to evacuate safely.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. The difficulty of this task is higher than expected, because the combat effectiveness of free Syria is not enough to fear, but the victory front is different. Many of this branch of Al Qaeda are old terrorists, especially many Chechens.


    Chechens are not simple. Russia fought two Chechen wars, both of which paid huge casualties, and the first Chechen War ended in total failure.


    For Chechens, groliov undoubtedly has the most say. Chechens are his old opponents.


    To complete the task, we have to look at the situation after we get the place. It''s no use just relying on intelligence to guess.


    After he felt that he would not discuss any results, Gao Yang put away all the photos and said loudly, "well, let''s go. We won''t know what to do until we get to Aleppo prison."


    The short white man waved his hand and said, "I can''t go. My identity is no secret to the people of free Syria, so I''ll stay here and wait to send you away. I hope you can come back early and safely. In addition, kill several more bastards of free Syria. They killed seven of me."


    After that, the short man got out of the car, waved to Gao Yang and laga, and left quickly.


    Laga sat in the driver''s seat and started the car. Gao Yang informed the others with a walkie talkie. After the four cars started, they began to move along the road.


    The situation in Syria is very chaotic. Although there is no fighting, the road has always been blocked by fleeing people. From time to time, they also encounter oncoming vehicles occupying all the roads. They need to avoid crowds and rushing cars from time to time, Sometimes you need to stop completely and wait for some time before you can continue to start.


    On several occasions, they also met rebel checkpoints and positions. At this time, laga could continue to pass as long as he shouted a few times.


    The situation of the rebels is extremely chaotic, but it also has the advantage that they can pretend to be rebels at will without any doubt.


    Starting from more than two o''clock at noon until more than twelve o''clock at night, after seeing a road sign, laga drove directly to the farmland beside the road, and then whispered to Gao Yang: "in another thirty kilometers, we can reach Aleppo prison. We can have a temporary rest here or continue on our way. You decide."


    Gao Yang thought about it. They have been driving for a long time and everyone is very tired. After arriving at Aleppo prison, there is no doubt that the situation will become very complicated and anything can happen. Therefore, it''s better to reply to their physical strength in time.


    After calling the people together and reporting the situation, Gao Yang arranged for people to take turns on duty, and then rested in the roadside farmland for a night.


    After entering Syria, Gao Yang took out all their weapons. Before they set out again at 6 o''clock the next morning, everyone was fully armed and ready for battle.


    It is normal to dress up in Syria now, but women are different. Syria was originally a secular country, but almost all women have been veiled in the places occupied by the rebels. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Irene and lucika had to cover their faces with black hoods used in combat.


    Aleppo has a Mediterranean climate. It is rainy and warm in winter, and the temperature difference is not big. Although it has just entered March, the temperature during the day is about 14.5 degrees. The temperature is lower at 6:00 in the morning, but it is also 11 degrees Celsius. Therefore, Irene and lucika won''t feel too uncomfortable even with masks.


    When the band is ready, Gao Yang and they continue to set out for Aleppo prison.


    The full name of Aleppo prison is Aleppo central prison, which is located in the northern suburb of Aleppo. In this way, Gaoyang they don''t have to enter Aleppo City, which is still in fierce battle. It''s good news.


    Near Aleppo prison, the number of rebels increased significantly.


    In fact, Aleppo prison does not occupy a large area, and the number of defenders is not too large. However, since it is a prison, it must be synonymous with high walls and thick walls. Without any transformation, it is a solid fortress. Therefore, although the rebels have surrounded Aleppo prison for a month, they are still unable to capture Aleppo prison.


    Because all areas in the north of Aleppo are in the hands of the rebels, the rebels can send heavy troops to besiege Aleppo prison, and Gao Yang drove all the way through the prison. Although they met groups of rebels many times, no one asked them to stop, even if they just asked.


    It is indeed a war, but it seems that everything is not like a war, but like an organized and poorly organized killing game. Gao Yang is no wonder about this kind of war. For the rebels who are scattered and unable to control each other, it is strange to organize effective coordination.


    Finally, less than 2000 meters from the gate of Aleppo prison, Gao Yang''s motorcade was stopped by more than a dozen rebels with guns and robes.


    Laga rolled down the window, said a few words in Arabic, then drove the car around a corner and changed direction.


    "Just now those people said that it was the defense area of their victory front and could not enter casually. If we came to join the war, we would go to the west of the prison, where our scattered teams gathered. The remaining three directions were the territory controlled by the victory front."


    Hearing laga''s explanation, Gao Yang was surprised and said, "if you say so, aren''t all the people of free Syria in the west?"


    Laga smiled a rare smile and said, "the hope is that if that is the case, we will save much trouble."


    Gao Yang nodded and didn''t speak any more, but focused on observing the terrain.


    There are many buildings outside Aleppo prison, and most of them are made of stone. They are very strong. Finally, when the car passes through an open terrain, Gao Yang sees the prison wall.


    Aleppo prison is a very strong building at first sight, and it is very tall. Pointing to the prison, he smiled at laga: "I hope the people inside can hold on for more time. In this way, the people of free Syria will not leave soon. Therefore, I hope the prison guards will at least hold on until we finish our work."

 Chapter 648

    The territory occupied by the unorganized rebels is messy. In the west of the prison, there are more than 400 or 500 rebel organizations participating in the siege, and less than 30 or 50. Anyway, the main force attacking Aleppo prison is the victory front, but others come whenever they want, and no one cares.


    Just north of Aleppo prison is a building, which is occupied by the victory front. To the East and South are large areas of farmland, which is a complete open land, and to the west is a large residential area.


    The houses in the residential area were occupied by the rebels, the victory front occupied most of the houses, and the rest were occupied by the scattered rebels who came to help. However, their "position" was just west of the prison, which was also an open space.


    The prison was surrounded by people, and tents were set up at a distance of about 1500 to 2000 meters from the prison wall. Many people simply lived in cars. Gao Yang drove around the prison and found that they didn''t even have a place to stay unless they set up tents in farmland.


    At first, Gao Yang was worried about whether it would be dangerous to drive around Aleppo prison, but he later found that there were not a few people doing so, driving and walking. Many rebels were still coming one after another, and like them, they were also wandering to find a foothold.


    Gao Yang was surprised. The intelligence showed that the number of rebels surrounding Aleppo prison had reached more than 4000, but after turning around, he conservatively estimated that there were more than 5000 people he had seen, and there were still others he had not seen. That is to say, there must be at least 6000 or 7000 rebels surrounding Aleppo prison, and the number is still increasing.


    Since there have been new rebels coming to help the war, Gao Yang is not in a hurry to settle down. He simply drives around and observes the terrain.


    Anyway, it must be good to be familiar with the terrain.


    After seeing the terrain around Aleppo prison, when Gao Yang decided to find a place to settle down in the west of the prison and then slowly find where the headquarters of free Syria was, he suddenly heard Cui Bo''s urgent voice in the walkie talkie: "brother Yang, stop and see what''s coming from the north."


    It can be seen that many cars came from the north and raised a large amount of dust. Gao Yang asked laga to stop the car. After waiting for a few minutes, Gao Yang saw that it was a team of tanks driving from the dust raised from the north.


    Gao Yang waited by the side of the road and watched the tank drive past them.


    There are four tanks, all T-72.


    After waiting for the tanks to pass, Gao Yang said to laga, "to the west, we have to speed up our progress. The rebels have tanks, and there are more and more people. I''m worried that Aleppo prison is about to lose its hold."


    Without speaking, laga drove directly to an artificially planted grove west of Aleppo prison.


    Gao Yang''s location is close to the residential area in the western corner of the prison. Because it is close to the residential area, it is easier to supplement living materials, such as drinking water, so the closer it is to the residential area, the more tents there are, and a lot of cars are scattered.


    After stopping in a random space, Raja went down from the car, took an AK47 and hung it on his shoulder, and then put a chest hanging ammunition bag around his neck. He immediately couldn''t see any difference from the nearby rebels.


    Gao Yang also got out of the car. He carried his rifle on his back and held a shotgun in his hand. However, his appearance and dress looked out of place with the crowd not far away from him.


    After the personnel got off the bus, they spontaneously formed a circle and whispered: "the situation is complex. Everyone should be vigilant. The rabbit can speak Arabic. Follow me to investigate and others pay attention to the surroundings."


    When he was talking loudly, he heard several people shouting. He turned his head and saw that there were seven or eight people looking at them more than 30 meters away. He waved to them enthusiastically and came over.


    Treble whispered, "they''re welcoming us. That''s what they mean."


    Laga whispered, "I''ll deal with it. By the way, I''ll see if I can get some useful information."


    Laga went forward, greeted several people warmly and began to talk, but two people seemed to have no intention of talking to laga, but went directly to Gao Yang''s body.


    One of the leading beards smiled and said a word. Before Cui Bo could translate, perhaps after seeing the dazed expression on their faces, the man said with a smile in English: "where are you from? Europe?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Europe, yes, yes, we just came from Europe."


    The man laughed and said, "welcome, my brothers and sisters. I''m from England and have been here for three months."


    Gao Yang put on a smiling face and said, "from England? Great. At least we have brothers we can communicate with."


    Beard waved his hand and said with a smile, "language barrier is a problem, but we all come for the same purpose, so it doesn''t matter if we don''t have language barrier. We are all brothers. As pioneers, I welcome you. My name is Hassan. I can be regarded as the leader of us."


    Gao Yang and Hassan hugged. Before he could speak, the very enthusiastic Hassan pointed to a young humanitarian beside him: "this is my son. Just call him Ali. He is a student of Cambridge University."


    Hassan''s expression looked very proud, and Gao Yang was surprised and said, "Cambridge university students, wow, this is a top student."


    Gao Yang is really surprised, not pretended. It''s really surprising that a student from Cambridge University, who doesn''t study well, came to Syria to participate in the war, or came with his father.


    Ali took an AK-47 and a small hat, but he just smiled shyly.


    Hassan seemed very satisfied with Gao Yang''s surprise. After laughing, he pointed to the people behind Gao Yang: "you look different. I think you must be old hands and good hands."


    Gao Yang smiled modestly, and then said without modesty, "we have experienced hundreds of battles."


    Hassan''s eyes lit up and said, "our cause needs you experienced experts. Brother, I''m going to take part in today''s tough battle. Are you going to join us?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "of course we will participate in the war, but not now. We have just come here. We need to get familiar with the situation before we can participate in the war. You know, we need to make our own judgment."


    Hassan smiled and said, "well, you are special, but we came the day before yesterday and plan to fight today. There will be a large-scale attack today. I think we will conquer the prison. Brothers, don''t miss the opportunity."


    Gao Yang''s face remained unchanged and said, "Oh, will there be a large-scale attack today? Then, who is in charge of the command? Who do we listen to?"


    Hassan pointed to the buildings in the north and said, "it''s time for the speaker to convene. When the noon ceremony is over, it''s time to launch the attack."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "well, we may take part in the attack. It depends. Who called people to launch the attack? I heard it was free Syria."


    Ali suddenly said, "you are good players. You should live in the village. There should be your place."


    Ali did not answer the question, but Hassan said with disdain: "free Syria? Those local people are fools. They can''t do anything. The main thing here is the victory front. Those people in free Syria just shout behind the victory front. Brother, it''s us foreigners who fight."


    Gao Yang felt his head embarrassed and said with a smile, "it seems that what I heard is not quite right. So, who should we contact?"


    Hassan said eagerly, "you don''t have to contact anyone. Just act with us."


    Ali shook his head and said, "Dad, it''s different. They are elite and need to be put in a key position to play a key role, so listening to the organizer''s arrangement is the right choice."


    Finally, he met a sensible man. Gao Yang immediately said, "yes, we''d better contact the commander. Then, where should we go?"


    Before Hassan answered, Ali pointed his gun at the buildings in the north and said: "The headquarters of the victory front is in the north of the prison, but if you want to participate in the war, you need to go there first. The elite live there. The commander of the victory front will pick people there to form a commando. What I know is that there are several commanders of the victory front who are in charge. It is easy to find. There is a small two-story building with the banner of the victory front on the roof."


    After that, Ali shrugged, then turned back and said to Gao Yang, "it''s next to the headquarters of free Syria."


    There is no place to find in broken iron shoes. It takes no time to get it.


    As soon as Ali said it casually, he told the location of the headquarters of free Syria.


    Forced to suppress his inner joy, he smiled and said, "thank you. We will go. Maybe someone will arrange some tasks for us."


    Ali nodded and said, "I want to devote myself today. I have to make preparations quickly, so I won''t take you there."


    Gao Yang was immediately surprised. After he wanted to understand what Ali meant by dedication.


    A top student of Cambridge University, who couldn''t study well, came all the way to Syria just to be a fake bullet of personal flesh.


    Hassan still smiled and looked very proud. Ali was calm. As for Gao Yang, the smile on his face was solidified.


    Seeing that Gao Yang was a little distracted, laga came over quickly and said loudly, "Congratulations, young man, let''s meet again in heaven."


    Raja showed great respect for Ali. Ali was indifferent, but his father Hassan was happy to accept Raja''s exaggerated congratulations and looked at his son with pride.


    Gao Yang also quickly put on a respectful expression, but he couldn''t help saying in his heart: "these crazy people with sick brains, don''t forget their cheap life, but also fucking harm others."

 Chapter 649

    Hassan has a brain problem, but his vision is still good. Looking at Gao Yang and his group of people like masters who can fight, he wants to deceive Gao Yang to die with him.


    Gao Yang is neither crazy nor stupid. How could he get involved with a brain cripple like Hassan.


    After several invitations, Gao Yang refused to let go. In addition, with Ali''s demolition, Hassan did not invite Gao Yang to accompany him to die. After a few words, he left with ALI and several others. He looked to the front door of the prison, which was controlled by the victory line.


    After waiting for Hassan and them to leave, Raja came up to Gao Yang and whispered, "what shall we do? Now go to the command post of free Syria?"


    Gao Yang came to Aleppo to make money, not to die. Now the rebels near Aleppo prison can count by piles. Now it''s easy to find the leaders of free Syria and kill them with random guns, but how to do it when running.


    Gao Yang shook his head again and again and said, "no, look at the situation. Wait until today''s large-scale attack is over. This ghost place is too chaotic. It''s easy for us to sneak in. But what if the people of the victory front force us to attack the prison? Thousands of them force us to do something. It''s not a word of the victory front."


    Laga is bolovich''s man. He must want to make a quick decision, but Gao Yang would rather lose his mission than make money.


    After a few words with laga, Gao Yang waved to Satan and whispered, "everyone be vigilant. We won''t move for the time being. Let''s wait until today''s attack is over."


    Laga has no objection, and he doesn''t want to die. Now they are among the enemy''s people. Once they fight, they will be surrounded. Of course, they can''t act rashly until they find a way out.


    After thinking about it, Raja nodded and said, "it''s too eye-catching to act together. I''ll go to the headquarters of free Syria myself and inquire about the situation by the way. I''ll talk about it when I come back."


    Laga drilled into the rebel group, and no one recognized it. It was most appropriate to inquire about the news. After laga left, groliov stood in front of Gao Yang and whispered, "this situation is wrong. If we start to act, there will be too many enemies."


    Gao Yang also frowned and said, "Fark, this business is a little worthless. At the beginning, he said it was cannon fodder with only a thousand people and low combat effectiveness. Only when he came to Syria did he know that the group of people in free Syria got together with the victory front. Now, we have no chance to start."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "the rabbit is on guard. Let''s discuss with others."


    After they all got together, Gao Yang whispered: "everyone has seen that the difficulty of this task has been increasing since taking over. The situation is more complex than I expected. Let''s talk about whether this task should continue."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said with a depressed face: "no wonder polovich refused to retaliate by himself and had to spend money to find us. The situation here is too chaotic. One fight is equivalent to a group of people. It''s not easy to rectify."


    Groliov also looked depressed. After spitting on the ground, he said angrily: "Although laga is here, we still have to decide whether to continue this task, but it''s a little early to decide to quit now. I think it''s not too late to make a decision at least to see whether we can continue. In addition, even if we want to continue this task, the Commission of $2.3 million is too low. We have to ask little Downey to contact polovich to increase the Commission OK. "


    Gao Yang breathed out and said, "yes, even if we want to continue the task, we have to raise the quotation. We haven''t failed yet. If we can do it this time, try to do it to the end, but we''re sure we can''t do it. Withdraw immediately. I don''t want to stay here all day. Looking at those crazy people, I''m fucking angry."


    Irene pulled the hood up and said with a distressed face, "me too. This place makes me uncomfortable."


    The Commission of US $2.3 million, if divided equally among ten people, will be US $230000 for a talent, and the risk is still great. The most depressing thing is that the risk is getting bigger and bigger. It is not worth the price to withdraw safely after killing everyone from a headquarters heavily surrounded by the rebels.


    However, if he withdrew without even meeting free Syria, Gao Yang also felt it was unreasonable. He was not a person who gave up easily. Although it was very difficult to see the task completed at present, he had to find opportunities. There was really no way. It was not too late to withdraw.


    After taking the decision, Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, that''s it. Don''t be busy raising the price now. It''s not too late to talk about money after confirming that we can continue the task. Now we''ll wait here and see what news laga can bring back."


    It was very painful to wait. As time passed, laga never came back. At more than twelve o''clock, several cars with water cans came to deliver water and food to people along the rebel encirclement.


    Gao Yang knew that the rebels were not organized at all. Although they were not in the same group, some people came to deliver water and food. However, again, these organized and unorganized rebels came to Aleppo prison to participate in the war. The victory front always had to take care of their food and drink problems. Otherwise, the rebels had to find their own food and drink to participate in the war The number of rebels will certainly not be more and more, but less and less.


    At two o''clock at noon, laga still didn''t come back, but the big horn suddenly sounded in the village to the north of Gaoyang them. Not long after the big horn returned to calm, the gunfire and explosion that had been sporadic suddenly became fierce.


    The battle took place in the north of the prison, that is, the position of the prison gate. We can''t see what happened from Gao Yang. We can only see the smoke from a distance.


    After about an hour, the gunfire gradually subsided, and then about an hour later, at 4 p.m., Gao Yang finally saw laga.


    Laga trotted back all the way. When he ran around, Gao Yang immediately said, "what''s up? Did you hear anything?"


    Laga nodded calmly and said, "a lot of useful information, but it''s getting more and more chaotic. Give me some water first. I''m thirsty."


    Laga looked tired and sat on the ground. As a result, after holding high the past kettle, he began to pour water into his belly. After drinking up a pot of water, he wiped his mouth and said calmly, "I found the headquarters of free Syria, and I went to their headquarters for a walk. It was no difficulty at all."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "it''s so easy to get close to them? Good, this is good news. Go on."


    Laga made a helpless gesture and said: "The headquarters of free Syria is set up in a compound. The main building is a three storey building. There are a lot of people inside. There must be more than 100 people. I found their top leader. I can swagger close to him without being stopped, but there are people everywhere outside their headquarters. Now the rebels surrounding Aleppo prison are more than we expected There are at least five thousand fucking people in that village! All the houses are crowded with rebels. There is no doubt that you can easily kill all the people in the headquarters of free Syria, but then you will be killed by people outside. "


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said helplessly, "what''s this? Do you pull out your teeth?"


    Laga nodded, reached out and pulled something out. He said helplessly, "yes, pull out his teeth from the tiger with empty hands. Although the tiger is asleep, he will wake up as soon as he pulls out his teeth."


    It''s hard to do. It''s too difficult. Gao Yang began to have the idea of simply retreating. It''s still a small life that matters. This kind of task of death can''t continue.


    Naturally, Gao Yang would not immediately announce his retreat. After thinking about it, he said to laga, "so, is there anything else?"


    Laga breathed out and said, "I went far, saw many places, and went to the main battlefield of the victory front. I saw the attack they just launched at the prison gate. To tell the truth, now I don''t think they can capture the prison quickly. Those rebels can''t get close to the prison and will be killed. At least a dozen people died on the way."


    After that, Raja said with disgust on his face: "I also saw Ali and Hassan. Ali was hit when he rushed to the prison in a white robe. He detonated the deception medicine in advance, and didn''t even leave the body. Hassan was shot, but he didn''t die. I don''t think he will bother us again."


    "Is Ali dead? Hoo, these, these damn lunatics!"


    Raja said with disgust on his face: "that Hassan is even more damn. Well, these bastards who don''t know how to cherish life and have no brain deserve to die. Let''s continue to get down to business. The village in the north is full of rebels, and a considerable number of people are foreigners. The most important thing is that I found that there are many mercenaries."


    "Oh, mercenary? What''s going on?"


    After carefully thinking about it, laga said with a dignified face: "those mercenaries are not Syrians at first sight. Many Western faces. I think they should be the people sent by the United States or some country to help the rebels. They are very mysterious, arrogant and seem to have a high status. At least the people of the victory front can''t command them."


    "This is very important. Are there many such people?"


    After carefully thinking about it, laga nodded and said, "many of them speak Russian. I think they should be Chechens. There are many such people. The rest basically speak English and French. In short, all kinds of people are well-equipped."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "well, there are many such people. We won''t be too conspicuous if we sneak in. It''s very good. It seems that we have to see it with our own eyes in the village."

 Chapter 650

    When it was getting dark, Gao Yang drove them to the village.


    It is not correct to say that the large residential area in the northwest corner of the prison is a village. At the southernmost end of the large building, there are two places that look like factory yards.


    After driving around the two courtyards, there are houses, and most of these houses are built of stones.


    The types of houses are also different, because they are located in the northern suburb of Aleppo. The houses in the village include both urban style two-story or three-story small buildings and Syrian style courtyard bungalows.


    After driving into the village, Gao Yang did not encounter any obstacles.


    The roads used to be quite spacious, but there are a lot of cars in the village. The most common ones are SUVs and pickups. Moreover, after there are many cars, they occupy a lot of the originally spacious roads, but fortunately, Gaoyang''s team can still pass.


    Laga already knows where the headquarters of free Syria is, but Gao Yang is not in a hurry to see the headquarters of free Syria. The old rule is that before settling down, he has to go around the village to find out the terrain and roads. Once he needs to run, he also knows where to run.


    The roads in the village extend in all directions. After remembering the most convenient entrances and exits, Gao Yang asked laga to drive and slowly go to the headquarters of free Syria.


    The whole village is full of rebels. They come and go, making a suburban village as lively as a market. However, the people here are not here to do business. They are all here to kill. Everyone, anyone, carries a gun. Of course, bazookas are common.


    Compared with the open space outside the village, there are a lot of armed elements who can be seen as foreigners in the village. Even if the proportion is less than half, it can be 30%.


    A considerable number of foreigners wear camouflage clothes. There are many general camouflage colors with dark green tone, which can hardly play a role in camouflage. They can only clearly express their identity. At first glance, their equipment is much better than those of ordinary rebels. Although they are still dominated by AK gun families, they have a lot of auxiliary weapons and fragmentary accessories.


    After picking up a place where there were few cars and stopping at a distance from the small building of the free Syrian command, Gao Yang didn''t get off, so they began to check the situation of the free Syrian command in the car.


    Free Syria occupies a three story building, which is a relatively large building in the whole village.


    "The headquarters is not a residential building, but I''m not familiar with the buildings here. I don''t know what the building is for. The rooms inside are very large. There is a staircase leading to the third floor inside. It''s not a spiral staircase, but a turn back staircase. The staircase is relatively narrow and can only accommodate two people at the same time.


    There are many people from the first floor to the third floor. Some people live in it, but the orders of the free Syrian organization are also issued from here. It is very chaotic. There is no special guard. You can get in for a reason. No one cares who you are and what you do. Of course, everyone inside has guns. "


    The headquarters of free Syria was busy with people coming and going. When Gao Yang was concentrating on observation, laga, who had been there, introduced the internal situation to him.


    In general, it''s better for Gao Yang to go in person, but his Oriental face is too eye-catching, as well as his equipment. Laga can go in and stroll around without attracting other people''s attention, but Gao Yang can''t go in personally or let others in.


    Staring at the people coming in and out of the headquarters, he raised his voice and said, "it seems that all the people going in and out are Syrians?"


    Raja nodded and said, "yes, it''s all civilians. They have established a so-called free Syria in order to oppose Bashar. They are all fools, inexperienced and ineffective, and they don''t understand any rules. If the victory front, they would never kill and rob goods for only hundreds of thousands of dollars of arms."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, experienced people know who can provoke and who can''t provoke, that is, people who don''t understand anything will attack you."


    After that, Gao Yang sighed and said, "man, I don''t think things are easy to do. The headquarters of free Syria is in the middle of the village. We are surrounded by people, and you can see that many people inside are old hands in fighting all year round."


    Laga nodded silently and said, "it''s difficult. It''s easy to kill free Syria, but I can''t think of any way to leave easily. I don''t think I can leave here after killing the headquarters of free Syria."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "in other words, this is a very simple task, which only needs our own life."


    Laga didn''t speak, just nodded.


    Gao Yang looked up at the distant sky and whispered, "it looks like it''s going to rain."


    After glancing at the sky, Raja said in a deep voice, "it''s bound to rain. It''s the rainy season in Syria."


    Gao Yang is not English and has no habit of starting a topic with the weather, and laga obviously does not have this habit.


    The two men fell into silence. After a long time, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "we are here to make money, not to die. This is obviously a suicide task, and I may give up."


    Laga nodded and said, "I have six children. I can make 120000 dollars a year, but my family only has me to make money, so I don''t want to die."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "then we seem to have reached an agreement. Do you think it''s time to give up?"


    Laga looked up and said, "I just work for bolovich, and I must be worthy of the salary he gave me. I think it''s the right choice to withdraw now, but I can''t say something. Therefore, you should inform my boss to cancel the action, and I will confirm what you said."


    It''s obviously a suicidal act. He will never do it or give much money. Therefore, it''s no longer necessary to stay here.


    Gao Yang opened his hand and said helplessly, "well, give up action. I''ll call your boss and inform him that the task is cancelled."


    Just as Gao Yang was about to take out the phone, laga suddenly whispered, "look, they''re out. The commander of free Syria is him!"


    Gao Yang stopped all his actions and looked attentively at the door of the headquarters.


    The first one who came out was a big beard in sand camouflage, and then came out again and again. A total of 36 people left the headquarters. After leaving the headquarters, the group talked and walked to the East.


    Gao Yang immediately came to the spirit and said, "if they leave here, they will have a chance. We are too conspicuous. You follow them and see where they are going. Let''s stay away and inform us immediately if they have a chance!"

 Chapter 651

    "Get ready for battle, load the bullets, wait for the news from laga, and don''t start the car for the time being."


    After a notice on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang thought and continued: "little fly, come and drive for me."


    Free Syrians are heading east, and Gao Yang thinks they may be going to the headquarters of the victory front.


    The headquarters of the victory front is facing the gate of Aleppo prison. If free Syrians want to pass, they have to pass through the road between the prison and the village. Gao Yang feels that if they still have a chance to complete the task, they will be on the road.


    As long as free Syrians leave the village and cross the road, it is a fairly appropriate time to get off the mobile phone, kill people and drive away directly. Although there is still a risk, the risk is small enough to bear.


    Gao Yang has no plan because he wants to act according to the circumstances. If he has to say what plan he has, the plan is to drive a car to catch up with the people in free Syria, then directly approach and shoot, and then pick up laga and run. The plan is so simple.


    To carry out an unconventional assassination, the distance will not complain, and the exchange of fire time will not be too long. Therefore, after laga, who acts as the driver, leaves the driving position, Gao Yang needs a driver to drive him, so that he can give full play to the advantage of rapid fire.


    After Frye got out of the car behind him with his rifle, he opened Gao Yang''s door, hung the gun obliquely in front of his chest, and shouted to Gao Yang, "boss, do you have a chance?"


    Gao Yang already took his shotgun in his hand, shook his head and said, "it''s not clear yet. I hope those guys in free Syria need to cross the road, otherwise, we''ll withdraw today."


    Frye took a breath and said with a depressed face: "I hope the people of free Syria will give us this opportunity. If we leave like this, our task will fail. I don''t want our action to fail. We''ve never failed before. We won all the battles, and the record of completing the task 100% all the time is gone."


    Gao Yang whispered: "don''t talk nonsense. All records are empty. Life is the most important."


    Just then, a water drop suddenly fell on the car''s glass, and then the car''s windshield began to be quickly covered with water drops.


    "Falk, it''s raining!"


    Frye gave a very depressed cry. The rain at this time is not good news, because the rain on the windshield will affect the vision and is not conducive to observation. If you turn on the wiper and the car doesn''t start, it will attract people''s attention.


    Gao Yang was overjoyed and said, "this is a good thing. The greater the rain, the better. As long as the people of free Syria go to the headquarters of the victory front, there must be something. It must be raining that can''t stop them. People who don''t have anything will certainly take shelter from the rain. If we act, there will be fewer people in the way. Therefore, rain is a good phenomenon."


    Frye nodded and said, "it''s true. I hope it''ll rain harder."


    The weather didn''t meet people''s wishes. The rain was neither small, but not big. At least it was far from the point where people had to take shelter from the rain. The hazy rain line and gloomy weather made the line of sight worse in the time period when it began to become dark.


    When he was feeling depressed, he listened to laga in his headphones whispering, "don''t wait, wait until I go back."


    Laga said a word, which disappointed Gao Yang. Obviously, the people of free Syria did not cross the road as he hoped, and there must be no good time to start.


    "Disarm, remain vigilant and wait for orders."


    After saying a helpless word on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang conveniently turned off the insurance on the gun.


    Although very disappointed, Gao Yang is not impatient, nor can he be impatient. Things on the battlefield are like this. You hope to have a chance, but the enemy will not give it easily. Impatience is not only useless, but also very easy to kill people because of impulse. After all, Gao Yang''s current situation is worse than that on the battlefield. They belong to deep behind the enemy.


    Laga ran back quickly in the rain. After finding someone in the driver''s seat, he immediately opened the back door and got into the car. As soon as he got into the car, he said with a bad look: "those bastards are going to eat!"


    "Eat?"


    "Yes, eating is near the edge of the village, but there are a lot of people. They eat together there. To tell the truth, the food looks good. If I''m not in a hurry to come back to inform the news, I actually want to come back after dinner."


    After hearing what laga said, Gao Yang was disappointed, but he had new hope.


    After thinking for a moment, after looking at his watch, he raised his voice and said: "you mean, they go to a place to eat together, and they eat at the edge of the village, so how many people are there when they eat? Who are they?"


    "There are a lot of people. It is a large yard covered with a plastic cloth ceiling. There must be about 150 people eating. The people eating are more orderly, but there are no special guards."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "in this way, their dinner is not accidental, but long-term. I think this may be useful. Is the place where they eat far from the edge of the village? What is the risk of withdrawal if we take advantage of their dinner?"


    "It''s close to the edge of the village, but there''s still a distance. You can get out of the village more than 100 meters. Although there are many rebels on this road, it''s much safer to start somewhere than here."


    After the rain, the temperature became lower. He had been sitting in a cool car. Gao Yang, who had just arrived from the tropics, felt a little cold. He rubbed his hands and said, "yes, it''s worth trying. Do you think we have a chance to kill them now? Is it safe enough?"


    Laga shook his head and said: "The road is full of people. I don''t think it''s safe. However, since they go to where to have dinner, they will also go to have breakfast. I think it''s a time when there are many people, but the time for breakfast is not necessarily. I asked. The time for morning ritual is the time before the sun comes out. After morning ritual, have breakfast. This is an opportunity, as well as lunch and lunch It''s one o''clock at noon, and during the day, many people will attack the prison, and there will be fewer people to eat. At that time, it''s less dangerous to do it, and now, it''s the time with the most people. "


    Gao Yang looked at laga with appreciation and said, "very good. Your heart is very careful and considerate."


    "I think it''s most appropriate to start while they eat. However, it can only be determined by looking at the situation tomorrow. Well, we can wait one more day to see if there is any chance tomorrow. In general, maybe we still have a chance to complete the task."


    After that, Gao Yang reported the situation to everyone on the walkie talkie. After that, Gao Yang said, "this is the situation we face. There are opportunities, but it''s not a good opportunity. I want to hear your opinions. Who has a good idea?"


    Brainstorming is certainly more efficient than one person''s thinking. After Gao Yang held a walkie talkie meeting, someone immediately came up with an idea.


    "Boss, I can blow up the headquarters of free Syria. I brought four kilograms of C4. I have observed that the enemy''s house is very strong, but although the C4 I brought can''t blow up the house, as long as it can be placed in a suitable position, it can absolutely blow down the house, and no one in it can survive."


    Gao Yang''s spirit was refreshed. There was no professional blaster, so he didn''t have the opportunity to enjoy the convenience brought by professional blasters, but now it''s different. Raphael came and there are more means to solve the problem.


    "Are you sure you can do it?"


    Raphael said without hesitation: "It''s sure to work, but there''s a premise. I must be familiar with the internal structure of the house, find out the weak points of the structure, and place C4 specifically. If C4 is placed outside, it''s the best way to solve the problem. If not, C4 must be placed inside the house. Therefore, the problem is that I must be able to enter the room and observe it once."


    After saying that, Rafael was silent for a moment and continued: "the enemy''s house looks very strong, and the house is also large. If we don''t find out the key stress position or weak point, even if we double or even several times the amount of C4, we won''t be able to blow it up. Maybe we can blow up a part with good luck, but we can''t guarantee the effect, and I don''t have so many C4."


    Rafael''s method is still limited, which disappoints Gao Yang. However, Rafael finally put forward a more feasible scheme. If he wants to place C4, no one must see it. Now it''s obviously not the time for people to come and go.


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "OK, let''s continue to look for opportunities. Wait a minute, maybe we''ll have a chance to deliver them to the door."


    The next time was to continue waiting. Gao Yang paid attention to the time. Forty minutes after the free Syrians left, they returned to the headquarters, and it was completely dark.


    After dark, the rain is getting heavier and heavier, and the war has damaged the power grid. At night, the whole village is dark, and only a few rooms can emit weak light. Gao Yang continues to observe with a night vision. He finds that although there are still people in the headquarters of free Syria after dark, almost all the houses are dark after 10 p.m.


    If there is no opportunity, we have to create opportunities. Gao Yang thinks Raphael''s plan is good. Although there are restrictions, it is always an effective means. The most important thing is to be safe. Depending on the situation at night, he still has the opportunity to install C4 in the house of the headquarters.


    Gao Yang decided to wait another day. If he didn''t have a chance to start when the free Syrian minds ate, he would find a chance to let Raphael into the headquarters. It''s no use for laga to talk about it. Raphael had to go and see it himself.


    If Rafael doesn''t have a chance to enter the headquarters, it''s better to interview outside and blow it up. Anyway, it''s better to leave without doing anything.

 Chapter 652

    Before being woken up by the loudspeaker the next morning, Gao Yang curled up in the car and had an uncomfortable sleep.


    Stay in the car and wait for the end of the morning ceremony, and then continue to observe. At breakfast time, laga continues to observe, while Gao Yang and they still stay in the car and wait for the news.


    Although many people passed by the car, no one took a more look at the car with people sitting. Among the rapidly rising rebels, there was no place to live and it was common for people to sleep in the car.


    "Laga has gone to breakfast. If there is any news, he will inform us that my spirit is very bad. I need to make up for sleep. If anyone wants to continue to sleep for a while, seize the time and remember to leave someone on guard."


    Gao Yang felt a little sleepy. After a few words on the walkie talkie, he whispered to Frye in the driver''s seat, "I have to sleep a little longer. Now I can''t hold the gun stably. If I don''t wake up in an hour, wake me up."


    After telling Frye, Gao Yang soon fell asleep again. He watched until three o''clock last night. He was really sleepy.


    After being gently stabbed, Gao Yang immediately woke up, and this time he hit an exciting spirit. After waking up, he was sleepless.


    Gao Yang glanced. Laga hadn''t come back yet. Frye whispered, "boss, it''s been an hour."


    After glancing at the headquarters of free Syria, he raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s been an hour. Hasn''t laga come back and heard anything?"


    "No return, no news."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help worrying and said, "Falk, something''s wrong!"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he saw laga turning a corner and coming quickly. Gao Yang was relieved and said, "this guy can''t help talking."


    After laga walked back quickly, he said in a hurry: "new situation. The people of the victory front announced at the place where they ate that the situation here is too chaotic. In order to end the chaos, the people of the victory front asked all the rebels who do not belong to join them and obey the instructions of the victory front. They will check the whole village."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "why do they do this? Just to expand their power?"


    Raja nodded and said, "yes, it''s just to expand its strength. Now many people come. Many people do not participate in the organization of freedom action, or some small groups with a small number. The victory front wants to pull them in. When there are more people, the natural power will be greater."


    He heaved a sigh and said, "it''s all right. If we don''t join, they can''t force us to join."


    After thinking for a moment, Raja said in a deep voice, "if someone asks us to join the victory front, tell him that we are paid by Saudi Arabia, so there will be no problem."


    "Mine, I see."


    La Yanchang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "there were too many people at breakfast. Judging from yesterday''s situation, the dinner time was not good. Now we can only look at the situation at noon. If the people of free Syria don''t leave here, we can only wait."


    While laga was talking, Frye suddenly said, "the people of free Syria are back. Look."


    Gao Yang turned his eyes back, but saw that there were fifty or sixty people in free Syria, and they went towards their headquarters.


    While observing, Gao Yang suddenly heard several bangs.


    Gao Yang''s heart tightened and turned to look back, but he saw more than a dozen people standing by the roadside behind their car. A tall white man was smashing Cui Bo with his hands angrily, as well as the window of the car where Tommy and groliov were sitting.


    "Something''s wrong. Get ready to fight and get off!"


    After shouting on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang immediately opened the door and got out of the car. He shouted to the white man who was smashing the window with his fist: "Hey, stop, what are you doing?"


    The white man looked at Gao Yang and said angrily, "go away and drive your car away!"


    The speaker was 1.9 meters tall and dressed in tactical clothes. He looked like a white man in Western Asia. Some of the people around him were dressed in tactical clothes and camouflage clothes. What''s more, their weapons and equipment were very different from the rebels.


    Because there was no parking space, Gao Yang parked the car next to the car that was originally parked on the roadside. If the car inside wanted to move, they had to move the car first, because there were always people in the car, so they stopped first. Anyway, if necessary, they could move it at any time.


    Behind the big white man who angrily smashed the window was a bungalow with a yard. While talking, there were a steady stream of people coming out of the yard and looking at it. There must be at least more than 30 of these people.


    At this time, all the people of Satan mercenary regiment got out of the car. Although the muzzle of the gun was not raised, everyone''s insurance was open, and they could shoot at any time if necessary.


    If you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan. You just need to move the car. There''s no need to conflict with people. Hold high and say to the big man, "sorry for blocking your way, we''ll move the car now."


    In danger, I had to guard against it and be careful. Gao Yang apologized, hoping to quickly quell the little unhappiness. Then he waved his hand to the people: "move our car."


    "Wait, who are you?"


    After looking at Gao Yang, Cui Bo and Li JinFang, as well as the masked Lucy who could see that it was a woman, a West Asian interrupted Gao Yang and asked him faintly.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "we are people who come to war, people like you."


    The West Asian smiled, looked at the equipment on them, smiled disdainfully again and said, "the organization?"


    Laga shouted, "Hey, brother, it''s none of your business."


    The West Asian smiled coldly and said a few words in Turkish to the people behind him, which caused a burst of laughter. After that, the big man also said a sentence in Russian, and then caused a burst of laughter.


    Gao Yang understands that these people are Turks and Russians. Of course, those who speak Russian may also be from other countries. After all, many people in central and Eastern Europe and CIS countries speak Russian. They should not be Chechens. Although Chechens also speak Russian, they all have beards, and these Russian speakers do not have beards.


    Gao Yang couldn''t understand what they were saying, but groliov understood Russian. He shouted to the big man, "Russian?"


    The big man looked at groliov and said with disdain on his face, "yes, Russian."


    Groliov nodded and said, "me too. Well, we didn''t have anything, so let''s end it. Let''s move the car and you leave. That''s it."


    The big man spat contemptuously at groliov''s footsteps and said with disdain on his face: "old man, close your beak and roll away. There''s no place for you to talk here."


    The Turk who looked like the leader smiled, pointed at Gao Yang casually and said, "tell me, which organization are you from?"


    Gao Yang was angry, but he still suppressed the fire and said faintly, "we don''t belong to that organization. We are hired."


    The West Asians laughed again and said, "mercenaries? It seems so. I didn''t expect you to be mercenaries. Will the East Asians fight?"


    Gao Yang raised his head, narrowed his eyes and said loudly, "man, don''t make trouble and go your way."


    The West Asians seem to have found a very interesting thing. They didn''t pay attention to Gao Yang''s strong warning, but looked at Gao Yang with great interest and said, "I haven''t seen any East Asians in mercenaries. Which country are you from?"


    Gao Yang lowered his face and said, "it''s none of your business."


    The West Asian shrugged and said, "we are also mercenaries, but we are all men, and we have fought a lot of wars. Look at us, man, and look at you, women, old men, and a bunch of soft bones. Are you sure you are mercenaries?"


    After that, the West Asian spoke Turkish again, causing a burst of laughter. Then he turned and shook his fingers at Gao Yang and said loudly, "coward, roll aside and hide. Make way for us. We''re going to war."


    Gao Yang''s heart was burning, but he decided to put up with it.


    It is unwise to fight for a few words in a tight encirclement.


    Li JinFang and Irene, the two grumpy people, are dying of anger, and Gao Yang is also very angry. Although he feels he can''t do it, he can''t say what he ordered to move the car.


    When Gao Yang took a deep breath and was about to order the car to be moved, he heard the big Russian people say, "wait, it''s so easy to get in our way. Hey, old man, your gun is good. Give it to me and I''ll forgive you."


    Groliov smiled quietly and said, "No."


    The big man took two steps forward and said fiercely to groliov, "you have to understand one thing. It''s no big deal to die here."


    At this time, the West Asian also said with a smile: "indeed, I think their guns seem good and their things are very good. Scar, HK, oh, what kind of gun is this? I''m very interested. Hey, boy, give me your gun. I want to see it."


    The West Asian pointed to the Satan blade on Gao Yang''s back, waved and motioned Gao Yang to give him the gun.


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "man, I apologize to you because we are really in the way, so I will apologize to you. This is a quality problem, but my politeness doesn''t mean I''m weak, so don''t annoy me!"


    The West Asian people laughed and couldn''t breathe. After laughing, they said curiously to Gao Yang: "I''m so scared, so I want to know that I''m going to annoy you. What can you do?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if you don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke you. If you want to provoke me, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 653

    What Gao Yang says is very serious, especially when warning others. However, many people don''t realize this, especially strangers, which is very dangerous.


    There is also the kind of person who doesn''t think Gao Yang is talking seriously and wants to verify it. It''s even more dangerous to meet this kind of person, such as the tall Russian.


    "Ha ha, kill me? Come on, hit me. How do you want to fight? I''ll accompany you."


    When the West Asian laughed and continued to provoke, the Russian had abandoned groliov, turned and walked towards Gaoyang.


    There is no reason why Russians are called fighting nations.


    The bad climate makes most people living in Russia very direct and violent. All kinds of wonderful things happen to Russians, which seems to be more normal and less wonderful.


    As for a disagreement, it is entirely normal to start fighting immediately.


    Gao Yang was four or five meters away from the West Asian and Russian. When he saw the Russian coming towards him, Gao Yang knew it couldn''t be done well.


    Gao Yang said he would kill anyone who provoked him again. Now it''s obvious that the Russian doesn''t want to talk anymore. He wants to do it directly, and this behavior definitely belongs to the level that can''t be provoked again.


    Come out and keep your word.


    "Toad, kill him!"


    He gave a loud shout.


    When there are super gold medal fighters, Gao Yang usually leaves it to Li JinFang to do such things.


    The problem is that Irene is closer to the Russian this time.


    Hearing the loud roar, although it was Chinese, Irene could understand it. Therefore, closer to the Russian, she immediately shot.


    When he hit the Russian in the face with his head, the tall Russian sidestepped away, and then hit Irene with a right hook.


    The Russian''s frame looks like boxing, but his legs are already moving. In fact, he is still in the way of military fighting.


    Although the Russian was very big, she was very flexible and fast, but who was Irene afraid of except Li JinFang and being kicked by Gao Yangyin.


    With a violent drink, Irene shrank close to the Russian, raised her left hand to hold a right hook, raised her right foot to block the Russian''s left foot, Irene protruded forward, hit the Russian''s lower abdomen with a knee similar to Muay Thai, and knocked the Russian to the ground.


    Irene stopped her hand and spat disdainfully at the Russians lying on the ground.


    West Asia was surprised. He also shouted, "you dare to do it!"


    The West Asians were surprised because there were so many of them, so he didn''t expect Gao Yang to really dare to fight back.


    The West Asian people reached out to take off their guns, and then Li JinFang shouted, "the boss said to kill him!"


    What Gao Yang said, Li JinFang did.


    Gao Yang said that if she killed him, Li JinFang would surely kill the Russian. However, Irene obviously couldn''t fully understand Gao Yang''s meaning like Li JinFang, so Irene just knocked down the Russian instead of killing him.


    Li JinFang felt that he had to come in person. When he reminded Irene, she was walking forward. At this time, Irene woke up.


    "I''m sorry, sir!"


    When Irene apologized, she stretched out her foot and stamped down. She planned to make up for her mistakes and unfinished orders.


    Li JinFang walked forward. Irene raised her foot and stamped down. The West Asians took guns, a Russian took guns, and all the West Asians raised guns at the same time.


    In fact, it''s just a moment.


    Why didn''t Gao Yang fight the Russian himself?


    Because he''s going to use a gun!


    Gao Yang is better at using guns, so he means that Li JinFang hits people. He is on guard against those west Asians moving guns. If those west Asians and Russians want to move guns, he will move first.


    Compared with the West Asians and Russians who just came out of their residence, Gao Yang said they were always ready for war. Everyone was loaded and could shoot with the insurance opened. When they just came out of the car, everyone''s gun insurance was opened.


    Of course, Gao Yang is ready to shoot. Just copy the shotgun hanging under his arm.


    The West Asian took the gun in his hand and Gao Yang shot before he could pull the bolt.


    Irene stamped down, and the Russian lying on the ground broke his neck.


    With the sound of fracture as the prelude, the high gun sounded first.


    In close combat, Gao Yang must have used a shotgun. He raised his gun and shot at the West Asian.


    The bullets from the big spray hit the West Asian in the face at a distance of less than six meters, before the West Asian even opened the insurance on his gun.


    Those west Asians and Russians also wore bulletproof vests and helmets, so Gao Yang hit them all in the face.


    That''s terrible!


    The unlucky guy who was hit in the face by a shotgun at close range must die. Moreover, a face with flowers opened, which is worse than a rotten watermelon, can only be described as miserable.


    Either don''t do it or do it. Anyway, the situation will certainly escalate step by step. Therefore, before the enemy can give full play to the number advantage, it''s good to directly put it in place and kill all the enemies first.


    After shooting the bullets in the shotgun in one breath, Gao Yang didn''t fill the shotgun quickly, but immediately pulled out the pistol.


    With a pistol or a gun in the face.


    Gao Yang fired three shots, smashed three faces and stopped shooting because there was no target to shoot. Of course, others would not be idle when he shot.


    "Stop it, stop it all!"


    When Gao Yang stopped shooting, he heard someone yelling to stop them. Unfortunately, they said it was late.


    When they clashed with the West Asians and Russians, there were many onlookers around, including the minds of free Syria.


    It is human nature to enjoy the excitement, not limited to a country.


    "They killed all the blasting experts!"


    Gao Yang heard a cry and said that he was frightened. Anyway, he shouted in surprise. Gao Yang quickly turned around and looked at a group of stunned and frightened soy sauce parties. Finally, he killed a blood path without raising his gun, because none of the onlookers raised their guns.


    It seems that the Russian is right. It''s not a big deal to die here, and it''s not a big deal to die a lot of people.


    Put the pistol back into the holster and put new bullets into his shotgun one by one. At the same time, Gao Yang said calmly, "you all heard it. I warned them."

 Chapter 654

    Others use their hands in the face and hold high their guns in the face. Therefore, a considerable part of the bodies lying on the ground can''t be looked at directly.


    In fact, Gao Yang is also very helpless. The gun he uses is a shotgun. The gun stops working very well, but its penetration is insufficient. Looking at those guys who find fault, they are wearing bulletproof vests and helmets. For the sake of insurance, Gao Yang can only hit his face.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter how miserable the death is. Anyway, no one cares whether the person is dead or whether the death is beautiful or ugly.


    Everyone, including Gao Yang, has almost the same idea, that is, how to end.


    Gao Yang refilled the shotgun with bullets and put it down. He still hung it under his arm and didn''t move the gun around the onlookers. Therefore, it''s better to keep a low profile and be harmless.


    After being stunned for a moment, a big beard shouted, "who are you? Do you know what you have done!"


    The bearded man who spoke was Isabella. He was the founder and supreme commander of the free Syrian organization. As the main target, Gao Yang could still recognize it.


    Gao Yang made an angry expression and said loudly, "we are here to overthrow Bashar, but we are not humiliated!"


    Isabella lined up the crowd and went to Gao Yang. After looking at Gao Yang and the others who didn''t say a word, he suddenly waved his hand and said, "these people are found by the victory front. Those Russians are blasting experts and experts in making IED and car bomb fraud. Their role is very important. Killing them will affect our attack on the prison."


    Don''t underestimate IEDs and car bomb fraud. Although they have become popular since Iraq, it seems that those cloth terrorists are experts in playing this, but in fact, they are not. Building IEDs also requires technology.


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I''m sorry, but no matter what they do, they can''t insult us, especially don''t want to take our guns."


    Isabella nodded and said, "they have gone too far. However, for whatever reason, the victory front will not let you go. Well, which organization do you belong to?"


    Gao Yang approached Isabella and whispered, "we don''t belong to that organization. We work with money. In fact, some people hope to win Aleppo prison as soon as possible, so we came. The price of inviting us here is $100000 a day, which is paid by the Saudis. Do you understand?"


    Gao Yang''s lies are very clumsy, but it''s really common that they can''t stand it.


    Isabella nodded repeatedly, then looked at Gao Yang, waved his hand and said, "join us! I''ll settle the rest for you!"


    Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "no problem. Which organization do you belong to?"


    Isabella blushed and said excitedly, "free Syria, my name is Isabella. I am the supreme commander of free Syria. If you join us, you should obey the orders and act, but I will give you the greatest degree of freedom."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "of course, no problem. In fact, we came yesterday. We are not familiar with the situation here. We are trying to join an organization to play a greater role, but I have to say that in front, after the Aleppo prison is down, we will leave."


    Isabella said excitedly, "no problem. From now on, we are brothers. What''s your name, my brother."


    "Just call me camel."


    Gao Yang gave a fake nickname without blinking, and when Isabella heard it, his eyes were almost staring out.


    "You are the camel? You are the camel!"


    Isabella immediately shouted out. He was a little stunned, but he immediately said, "keep your voice down."


    Isabella nodded repeatedly and whispered, "I understand, I understand! I know what to do, I know, so, now..."


    Yisabra heard a loud roar before he finished speaking. He only spoke Arabic. Gao Yang didn''t understand it very much. He just knew what the man said should mean that something had happened.


    Gao Yang turned his head and saw a line of five or six people lined up to watch the crowd. The leader looked Caucasian and had a big beard. When he saw the corpse on the ground, the beard suddenly turned pale. He copied the ak-74 on his back and roared in Arabic. Then he looked at Gao Yang and put the gun on Gao Yang''s head.


    "He said who did it and asked who you were. If he didn''t say it, he would shoot."


    Laga whispered an interpreter beside Gao Yang. At this time, Isabella walked forward with an angry face. After pulling the man''s gun open, he said a few words loudly in Arabic and then said in English: "they are free Syrians! Tell me what''s up."


    Beard said angrily in English, "asshole, why did you kill our people?"


    Isabella also shouted, "they do it first! Do you want us to do nothing?"


    Bearded said angrily: "no matter why, all the experts we managed to find are dead. They are all dead! Well, I will inform tolpoyev. Go talk to him. You''d better persuade tolpoyev not to pursue this matter before the noon offensive!"


    Isabella showed no weakness and shouted: "this is Syria! This is the war in Syria. We know how to fight. Chechens, don''t be too arrogant! Also, we now belong to ISI. S. if tolpoyev is not satisfied, let him talk to our leader!"


    Isabella''s words made the beard a little loose. He looked at Gao Yang and said angrily, "even if you take refuge in ISI. S, you have had a great impact on our offensive. They are the best blasting experts."


    Isabella smiled disdainfully and said, "the best? Not necessarily."


    After saying that in contempt, Isabella looked at the crowd around him, but he approached the beard''s ear and whispered a word. Then, the beard looked surprised, put away the gun, raised his voice and whispered, "you, which camel are you?"


    Gao Yang didn''t know what kind of fake nickname he reported, which could make everyone look like hell, and then began to use honorifics to him. It seemed that he reported a terrible name.


    He shrugged and whispered, "I don''t know if I''m the camel you think, so it''s hard for me to answer your question."


    Gao Yang''s ambiguous answer made beard hesitate. After hesitating for a while, the beard whispered, "so, are you a blasting expert?"


    Gao Yang smiled with a profound smile.


    Gao Yang didn''t answer beard''s question, but waved to Raphael.


    When Raphael bumped up and ran to Gao Yang, Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said to Raphael, "open your backpack and let them see what''s inside."


    Raphael quickly took down his backpack, opened the zipper and took out bags of C4, then detonators and many scattered small things.


    Isabella smiled very happily, and his beard eyes began to shine. He put his gun behind him and said respectfully, "camel... No, sir, do you have time to go to our command post?"


    Ibrahim immediately said, "no, camel... Mr. is very tired, and Mr. is very unhappy because of the provocation of the people you found. The situation just now is very dangerous. I think Mr. needs to have a rest. What do you say?"


    He raised his head, but he knew what to say.


    After nodding at Isabella, he raised his voice and said, "as a member of free Syria, I should go to our headquarters to study something."


    Ibrahim was overjoyed. Although bearded looked disappointed, he nodded to Gao Yang and said respectfully, "well, I won''t disturb you, sir. Our commander tolpoyev will visit you in person. I hope you will have time."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, I''m looking forward to Mr. tolpoyev''s visit."


    Isabella pointed to a car blocked by Gaoyang''s car and said, "Sir, there are all deceptive drugs. Do you need them? If you need them, you can use all the things here."


    After hesitating for a moment, big beard said in a deep voice: "yes, these are TNTS made by dismantling shells. In addition, we have a lot of self-made goods. If you need it, the victory front is willing to provide you with everything you need."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s not urgent now. Let''s go to the headquarters first. Don''t be here. I''m not used to appearing in front of many people."


    Both Isabella and bearded had clear faces. Then Isabella reached out to disperse the crowd and respectfully led them to the headquarters of free Syria.


    On the way, Isabella said with emotion: "Sir, I didn''t expect you to be so young. It''s really, it''s really surprising."


    Gao Yang now has nothing to do but pretend to be mysterious. After a faint smile, he said to Isabella, "you speak English very well. I seem to have an American accent."


    Isabella smiled complacently, then whispered, "I went to the United States at the age of 21, stayed in the United States after college, lived there for 23 years, and only returned to Syria this year."


    Gao Yang nodded. After Isabella reached out and made a gesture of invitation, he stepped into the headquarters of free Syria, and behind him was Raphael.


    For mercenaries, it''s normal to fight with one word, and it''s common to shoot and die.


    However, Gao Yang was filled with emotion. Unexpectedly, he clashed with people because of a small matter, fired a gun and killed many people. After that, he would become a guest of honor in free Syria and swagger into the headquarters of free Syria.

 Chapter 655

    Walking into the headquarters, Gao Yang looked at it. The so-called headquarters is actually just a temporary residence. It''s not dirty, but it''s very messy. It''s certain.


    The interior space is very large. It seems that it was not a family house before, but a house with some special functions, because an ordinary family house will not have only one big room, but must be divided into many small rooms.


    On the first floor, there are only damp proof mats and sleeping bags scattered everywhere on the ground, and nothing else.


    Sure enough, Isabella reached out and asked Gao Yang to continue walking up. The situation on the second floor was similar. It was still a large and empty room. Until the third floor, it became a place like an office, separated into three rooms. The largest one looked like a conference room, with conference tables and chairs.


    After Gao Yang sat down in his chair, Isabella spoke a few times in Arabic, and then most of the people who entered the conference room with Isabella left. Only four people were left next to Isabella.


    Gao Yang sat on the chair, while the others of Satan''s mercenary regiment scattered and stood in the room intentionally or unintentionally.


    Isabella sat opposite Gao Yang and said with a smile: "I''m really sorry. I didn''t know you were a camel at the beginning, but who could have thought that the camel would appear here."


    Gao Yang really wants to know what the "Camel" he casually said is.


    Gao Yang raised his hand, smiled at Isabella and said, "what can I do for you?"


    Exalted and modest attitude made Isabella like a spring breeze, which made Isabella very happy: "Dear Mr. camel, you are as approachable as the legend. As a Syrian, I thank you very much for coming to help us fight."


    Gao Yang nodded, but didn''t speak, because he didn''t know what to say. It''s better to say less.


    First, after paying a compliment to Gao Yang and thanking Gao Yang for joining free Syria, Isabella turned the conversation, but complained of pain.


    "Dear Mr. camel, you know, I am a Syrian, and all of our organizations are Syrian, but our performance in Syrian territory is not worthy of our identity. We don''t even have enough guns. Not long ago, I just got a batch of weapons, so that the soldiers don''t fight Bashar''s running dogs barehanded."


    Gao Yang made an appearance of listening attentively, just nodded and motioned Isabella to continue.


    Isabella sighed with emotion and said: "Mr. camel, we really want to contribute to overthrowing Bashar. I don''t mean to say that foreigners shouldn''t come to help us. However, even in self-esteem, I hope Syrians can play a more important role in this war. However, now everything here is controlled by the Victorian front, and we don''t even have a chance to participate in the war."


    After that, he looked up carefully. Isabella put on an impassioned emphasis and said loudly: "Mr. camel, you are the best bomb expert. With your help, we will be able to play more roles. We are not afraid of sacrifice. With the fake bullets you made, we don''t have to fight with rifles. We can create more brilliant achievements!"


    Gao Yang understood that Isabella wanted to die. He was very dissatisfied that someone else had to die for them, so he shot and pulled people just to die himself.


    Gao Yang looked at Isabella and said in a deep voice, "what do you want me to do?"


    Isabella said excitedly, "I hope to beat down Aleppo prison and free Syria. I think you can do it."


    After glancing excitedly at the people standing in the room, Isabella said loudly: "I''m lucky to see the combat effectiveness of you and your team with my own eyes. It''s great. I believe you can beat down Aleppo prison!"


    Isabella was about to push them to death. After Gao Yang scolded secretly in his heart, his face was silent. He just smiled and said, "beat down Aleppo prison. This is our purpose."


    Isabella said loudly, "I will try my best to meet your requirements. Free Syria will fully cooperate with your actions. When are you going to start? Our people are ready. Even if it''s OK to go now, I don''t think you will refuse?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "not today. Tomorrow. I need to see the terrain of Aleppo prison and get familiar with your combat characteristics. I can''t be too anxious."


    Isabella nodded repeatedly and said, "OK, OK, in the original plan, the victory front will launch an attack on the prison today. However, knowing that you are here, the victory front''s plan today may be cancelled. They originally planned to fill their cars with bombs to attack the prison gate. However, after the blasting experts they found were killed by you, their plan had to be postponed."


    After that, Isabella said with a smile, "they must delay. Just now, the contact person of the victory front said that you can take their TNT at will."


    Gao Yang nodded, pointed to the two rooms connected with the conference room, smiled and said, "this house is very characteristic. Can you visit it?"


    Isabella immediately said with a smile: "of course, please, this is our headquarters. The next room is my bedroom. The other one is my two deputies. This house is the office of a stone factory here. They are still displaying products here. This house is the strongest and very safe here."


    Isabella not only took Gao Yang to visit his bedroom, but also enthusiastically explained the purpose of the house.


    He looked twice, sat down again, pretended to be absent-minded, fell into silence, and seemed to think about something for a long time, suddenly said to Isabella: "I''m sorry, I want to talk to my people in private, so as to reach an agreement within us and think of a plan. Can you give us some time?"


    Isabella repeatedly said, "I understand, I understand. Let''s leave first. I''ll be downstairs. Just call me after you make a decision."


    Isabella left with his men. When he left, he closed the door considerately, so there were only a few of them in the house.


    After Isabella left and confirmed that there was no one outside, Gao Yang immediately went to Raphael, lowered his voice and whispered, "how''s it going?"


    Raphael whispered, "the stone wall is too thick, and the stress points of the house are very balanced. It needs a lot of Zha medicine."


    As Raphael spoke, he tossed the C4 in his hand. Then he quickly raised a C4 that could detonate at any time and said in an extremely weak voice, "but we can put a few pieces of this under the bed of Isabella in this conference room, so that the problem can be easily solved, can''t we?"


    Gao Yang smiled and motioned for Raphael to continue. Then he whispered to the crowd, "who the fuck can tell me who my random camel is!"

 Chapter 656

    No one can answer Gao Yang''s question. Only laga looks at Gao Yang strangely and whispers, "you don''t know who the camel is?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "nonsense, if I knew, I wouldn''t report this name."


    Laga looked helpless and said: "Well, you really got a great nickname. Camel is a newly rising bomb expert. His origin is very mysterious. But he has done several major things in recent years. In addition, he has volunteered to teach people how to make ied. But no one knows his origin except those who have received camel training. Everything about him is a mystery.


    After that, Raja smiled and said, "do you know why those people are respectful to you? Because the camel is really famous, but it is very mysterious. At least no one knows what he looks like, even what race he is. Therefore, your lie is difficult to be exposed."


    Laga thought for a moment and said, "the only problem is your age. I''ve heard that camels seem to be in their fifties. That''s the only thing. Your appearance is not in line with the image of camels in legend."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it doesn''t matter. We''ll leave when we''re done. Now it seems that our plan will go well."


    After a short conversation, Raphael had made three bombs and carefully pasted C4 under the conference table. Two bedrooms also picked up secret places that would not be found and pasted C4. At this time, he made an end gesture to Gao Yang and whispered, "the remote control fuse has been turned on."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then deliberately discussed in a loud voice about how to fight Aleppo prison, and then shouted to laga, "go and invite Isabella and them back."


    Garbage went down to the second floor and invited Isabella back to the third floor.


    Isabella was not polite. When she saw Gao Yang, she said in a hurry, "Sir, have you decided what to do?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile: "yes, we will count the materials on our hands today and go to Aleppo prison for a field visit tomorrow. Then, we can make targeted deployment. If we are fast, I believe we can launch an attack on Aleppo prison tomorrow."


    Isabella smiled happily. Of course, he would not realize that it was not Aleppo prison that Gao Yang wanted to blow up, but himself and his headquarters.


    After chatting with Isabella for a while, he waved loudly and said, "time is tight. We have to act quickly. Where do we live? Oh, I still need a larger place to process ied. Of course, the quieter the better."


    Isabella smiled and said, "are you satisfied with the places where the Turks live? I think it suits your requirements very well. The places where the guys killed by you live are very large. If you don''t mind, I can talk to the people of the victory front and give you the yard to live in. I can show you now."


    Gao Yang can''t be satisfied anymore. What Isabella said is the courtyard where they parked, which is not far from the headquarters of free Syria.


    Isabella tried her best to cooperate with Gao Yang''s plan to blow himself up, which made everything too simple. Simple Gao Yang was embarrassed to ask polovich to raise the price. This may be the only regret in Gao Yang''s whole plan.


    Gao Yang stood up and was about to leave with Isabella, but he saw a man hurried up. After saying a few words to Isabella, another group of people came to the third floor.


    In the past few days in Syria, Gao Yang has seen more beards than he has seen in his previous life. Not surprisingly, the newcomers are still beards.


    When Isabella saw the head''s beard, he smiled reluctantly and said, "let me introduce you. This is tolpoyev, the supreme commander of the victory front."


    Tolpoyev is not very tall, his stomach is slightly bulging, his face is half covered by a beard, and his head is wrapped with a black headscarf. He looks nothing special, but his beard is a rare red beard. He looks generous with a smile, but his eyes give people the feeling that he is very shady.


    Seeing Gao Yang, tolpoyev didn''t show great respect like others, but a suspicious car looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "are you a camel?"


    Gao Yang''s heart tightened. Looking at tolpoyev''s appearance, he must have doubts about the authenticity of his identity. Maybe it would be bad if tolpoyev still knew camels.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang''s words have never been full.


    Gao Yang smiled at tolpoyev and said mysteriously, "I''m a camel, but I don''t know if it''s the camel you think."


    Pretending to be mysterious and saying ambiguous words, Gao Yang''s response is still the same.


    The old routine seemed to have failed. Tolpoyev smiled coldly and said, "Mr. camel is an elder, and he was born in the Middle East."


    This is the direct removal of the cover. It seems that tolpoyev really knows which real camel, at least he has heard of.


    Gao Yang''s fabricated false name brings convenience to himself, but it brings risks at this time.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "have you seen camels?"


    Tolpoyev did not speak, but looked up and sneered.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, it seems that you don''t know anything at all. I don''t want to explain anything. I just want to solve Aleppo prison as soon as possible. You should know that Aleppo prison has been delayed too long."


    Tolpoyev said coldly, "what you said has nothing to do with your impersonation of Mr. camel."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I pretend? I said you don''t know anything, but you don''t seem to realize that you''ve committed a crime. Excuse me, why should I pretend? What''s the reason for me to pretend? I''m here to participate in the war and come to fight Aleppo prison. What''s the significance of pretending to be someone?"


    Gao Yang''s words stopped tolpoyev, because tolpoyev really couldn''t think of the need for Gao Yang to pretend to be camels. Of course, he just ignored a fundamental problem, that is, Gao Yang didn''t come for Aleppo prison at all, but to kill Isabella.


    Tolpoyev was speechless for a moment, but Gao Yang did not give him time to think, especially not to remind him that he actually had a different purpose.


    "I told you, I''m a camel, but I''m not necessarily the camel you think, but I''m not necessarily the camel you think. Now do you understand the meaning of this sentence?"


    After speaking to tolpoyev, he smiled and said, "if you really know camels, you will understand what I mean. However, if you don''t understand, I won''t explain. I''m here to solve Aleppo prison. We''ll leave after fighting Aleppo prison. Therefore, it doesn''t matter how you understand."


    Tolpoyev said with a surprised look: "is the camel just a code name, not someone''s nickname?"


    Gao Yang shook his hand and said, "don''t guess or ask. Knowing too much is not good for you, nor for us."


    Tolpoyev''s face eased, but after thinking about it, he immediately said, "well, throw your identity away for the time being. I want to know whether you are really a blasting expert. Please answer me clearly."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can definitely answer you this. We are here as blasting experts. Of course, if necessary, we can also have other identities. Everything depends on what we need to do to win Aleppo."


    Gao Yang deliberately spoke vaguely. This answer is really headache and disgusting. Every answer can draw many conclusions. Tolpoyev''s head hurts.


    However, the conclusion inferred by himself must be the most acceptable. After thinking about it, tolpoyev looked up and said, "I paid a lot of money to invite the people you killed in order to quickly win Aleppo prison. The Russians and Turks are bulldozer mercenaries and blasting experts."


    He shrugged and didn''t speak. At this time, Raphael said with disdain: "shit experts, just them? Dare they be called experts? Tell me, what else will they do in addition to accumulating a lot of TNT and making noise?"


    Tolpoyev looked at Raphael in surprise, but Raphael had no intention of going on. Tolpoyev thought for a moment and waved again: "Well, for whatever reason, I won''t pursue you for killing the bulldozer mercenary regiment. As for you saying you are camels, I can''t prove it, but I''ll figure it out. I have a friend who has studied with camels, and he will come here soon."


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything about the camel''s false identity. He pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh? Who is it?"


    After hesitating for a while, tolpoyev decided not to make it clear first. He just learned to raise his voice and said vaguely: "if you are a Chechen, or have anything to do with a camel, maybe you will know him. He is also a blasting expert."


    "Ha ha, I''m an expert again. How come there are so many experts? Now the name of expert is really worthless. If the Chechen you said is Saif, I can only say that he deserves to be called an expert? Ask him if he dares to admit that he is an expert."


    It was Raphael again, but this time tolpoyev was really surprised. His suspicious expression was swept away, but he looked at Raphael and said loudly, "do you know him?"


    Raphael disagreed: "Of course I know who Saif you''re talking about, but don''t ask. Isn''t he coming? You''ll know who we are when he meets us. Now put away your ridiculous doubts. We don''t have time to play riddles with you. All you have to do is tell us what we need to do to get into prison. You don''t need to test other things Worry. "

 Chapter 657

    Tolpoyev had nothing to say at this time. He nodded repeatedly and said loudly, "I understand, I really understand. Now I think I may have thought too much, but you have to understand that in the current situation, I have to be careful."


    After a brief explanation for himself, tolpoyev changed his expression and said with a smile: "What we urgently need now is bombs. We lack heavy weapons, so we continue to use liquefied gas tanks and steel pipes to transform them into fraud bombs. I hope you can not only make them for us, but also teach our people how to do them. The quality of our original rockets is not very stable, especially steel pipe rockets. They are not only inaccurate, but sometimes they can''t fly far at all Will hurt your own people. "


    Raphael didn''t open his mouth. He came professionally. Now it''s time to raise his clothes.


    Gao Yang just took the words and said in a deep voice, "these are small problems that are easy to solve. Everything is easy to do with raw materials."


    Tolpoyev rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "great. It seems that our plan will not be affected. It''s very good. I thought I had to wait until Saif arrived here. Oh, it''s impolite of me to block you here for so long. What are you going to do now?"


    "I want to go to the place arranged for us to have a rest, and then count the materials immediately to see where it is more appropriate to start."


    Tolpoyev said with a smile, "you can go to my headquarters. My headquarters is in the expansion area of Aleppo prison. It''s very convenient to observe the enemy''s situation because I''m facing the prison gate."


    Isabella''s face was ugly at once, but he was worried. Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu invited him, how could Gao Yang be willing to leave him.


    Gao Yang said modestly: "no, we are now a member of free Syria, so we don''t have to bother you. In addition, if you need help in the future, you can talk directly with our commander and let him tell us. In fact, everyone is fighting for one purpose. Although they belong to different countries, it doesn''t matter, right?"


    Isabella was overjoyed and said with a smile, "yes, that''s it."


    Tolpoyev smiled reluctantly, but nodded and said, "it''s all the same. Well, I won''t bother you. Just let me know if you need anything. Bye."


    Tolpoyev took people and left again. He was very angry and was not slow. After tolpoyev left, Isabella made no secret of his anger and said angrily, "this Abu Omar has stretched out his hand too long."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Oh, this is his real name?"


    Isabella disdained: "yes, tolpoyev is just his false name. His real name is Abu Omar. Almost no one doesn''t know."


    It doesn''t matter whether tolpoyev''s real name is true or not. Anyway, Gaoyang will leave soon and has nothing to do with the Chechen.


    After being temporarily blocked by tolpoyev, Gao Yang finally returned to the accommodation arranged for them without fear and danger.


    There are people who don''t have eyes. They were fine. Everyone was safe. As a result, the Turks and Russians had to find something. They didn''t say anything. They directly helped Gao Yang a great favor and contributed their occupied residence. For this, Gao Yang really wanted to say thank you to the big Russian.


    The house was soon cleaned up and their yard was piled up with things like steel pipes and gas tanks.


    There are a lot of houses for people to live in. Gaoyang they can even be divided into one room. After all, there were 36 people here, but now only 11 of them live in Gaoyang.


    When settling Gaoyang''s residence for them, Isabella showed great enthusiasm. He was a clean man, so he personally commanded people to clean the dirty residence.


    Looking at Isabella, Gao Yang was thinking about how to get away, so he called Isabella, who was the Supreme Commander but was directing his men to clean his room, and asked him for something he wanted to know.


    What Gao Yang knows is that Aleppo city is still in fierce battle, and the control areas of government forces and rebels are complex. In the northern suburb where the rebels are dominant, the rebels have the upper hand. The government forces are left with only two points, Aleppo prison and kendi hospital, and a corridor about three kilometers from north to south, which serves as the last channel for the government forces to contact the outside world in the north of Aleppo city.


    Gaoyang''s village, or town called jbeileh, is only separated from Aleppo prison by a road, which is the main road from Aleppo city to the north. Since Aleppo prison and kendi hospital are still in the hands of the government army, the rebels can''t say that they have really controlled the road. The rebels can only fight down Aleppo prison and kendi hospital In a real sense, block the last passage of government forces in the north.


    From what Gao Yang saw, the rebels attacking Aleppo prison are mainly composed of tripartite forces, including local rebels in Syria, Middle Easterners and foreigners in the Caucasus.


    The so-called Caucasians are mainly Chechens.


    Although the war took place in Syria, the rebels in Syria actually have little combat power and combat power, so they can''t be masters. Foreigners have to command the war and control the overall situation for them. Although these three forces still maintain the apparent harmony, they are now beginning to compete for power and power, and Gao Yang feels that they will have to infighting sooner or later.


    Gao Yang is not interested in the war in Syria, but he needs to know where to evacuate after doing what he should do.


    It''s easy to come, but it''s different when you go. It''s very convenient to enter from Turkey, but it''s difficult to leave from the Turkish border. Therefore, from the beginning, Gaoyang planned to take another road after completing the task, and that road is the safest. You have to ask from Isabella.


    He needs to take a road that has been stabilized. It doesn''t matter whether he is controlled by government forces or rebels. The key is that he can''t still be in the competition between the two sides.


    Fortunately, ISAB has no ability except to seek death, but he still knows more about the situation in Aleppo. Although he did not directly say that the road is safe, he knows that the area controlled by the rebels and government forces is still in contention, and the situation of the road has been stable, in other words, it is relatively safe, In Gao Yang''s mind, it is gradually clear.

 Chapter 658

    It was late at night. When the pointer on the watch reached 3 a.m., treble sent back the report on time.


    "Brother Yang, the enemy hasn''t left the headquarters. He can act as planned."


    After receiving Cui Bo''s instruction, Gao Yang waved his hand, and then the assault team rushed out in turn.


    Li JinFang and Irene were at the front, and lucika and Gao Yang followed out of the yard. After reaching the street, the four quickly spread out.


    After confirming that there was no one in the street, Gao Yang waved again. Then Raphael, treber and Bruce each held a big bag and followed the Commando Group to the headquarters of free Syria.


    Try not to make any sound. Groliov, Frye, Tommy and laga, the four of them, as cover personnel, followed out of the door.


    Laga also held a sign with a sentence of the same meaning written in Arabic and English and signed polovich.


    "Sue all members of free Syria. This is your punishment. Remember to pay next time you do business with me."


    After putting the board with polovich''s signature in a prominent position outside the courtyard, laga took his gun and stood in his position.


    After the six of them reached the gate of the headquarters of free Syria and stood still, Gao Yang and lucika were responsible for watching the gate of the headquarters in case someone came out, while Li JinFang and Irene knelt on one knee and guarded the street.


    Raphael held a big bag weighing up to 20 kilograms and put it next to the wall next to the door. Then, he pointed to the corners on both sides with a gesture and asked TREB and Bruce to put the big bag in their hands. After a little glance and felt that the position was ok, Raphael immediately made an OK gesture to Gao Yang.


    The cover group did not follow the assault group and the blasting group to the outside of the free Syrian command, so they stayed at the door of their residence and stood next to a car.


    Seeing that the explosives had been placed in place, Gao Yang waved his hand, and several people immediately leaned towards the position of the cover group.


    There was no sound. When everyone returned to their car, he waved his hand, and then the most suitable people opened the door and got in the driver''s seat.


    When the driver is in place and confirms that there is no threat, Gao Yang waves again, and then everyone carefully opens the door and enters the car.


    The door is not closed. One is to prevent the sound when closing the door, and the other is to facilitate getting off in case of any threat.


    After everyone got on the bus, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie: "drive, evacuate quickly."


    Late at night, the sound of the car starting sounded very loud. When four cars were on fire at the same time, Gao Yang was afraid that he would disturb anyone. However, in the end, everything went well.


    The car didn''t turn on the light. After starting, it immediately backed up and fell towards the West opposite to free Syria. After reaching a street, the four cars turned around in turn but quickly, and then accelerated out.


    To the East, it is the road between Aleppo prison and the village, where people will be on duty 24 hours a day. Therefore, the safest road is to go west, leave the path in the west of the village, and then turn to the main road.


    When the car drove to a safe distance, it was outside the village. At this time, Raphael shouted, "boss, it''s safe and can detonate!"


    Cui Bo, who was responsible for observing whether the people in the free Syrian command left, also immediately said: "the enemy has no movement, and all the targets have remained in the command."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "stop and observe the blasting effect, fork, detonate!"


    All four cars stopped. When the car stopped steadily, Raphael immediately pressed the detonator in his hand.


    First of all, Gao Yang heard a small explosion. It was C4 that they left in the conference room and Isabella''s bedroom. It was only a small explosion.


    But after Raphael pressed the button of another detonator, there was an earth shaking explosion.


    Although the free Syrian command was not specially selected for blasting in a particularly weak place, it doesn''t matter whether it is weak or not after there are more explosives. A full 60 kg of TNT is enough to blow up the command.


    Because we are still on the same road, we can clearly see the situation of the headquarters of free Syria. After an earth shaking explosion, we can clearly see that the original headquarters building completely collapsed. With the crackling sound, although it is nearly 300 meters away, small stones and other fragments still fall one after another, Hit Gaoyang''s car.


    Gao Yang smiled and said in the walkie talkie, "confirm that the target is destroyed and withdraw!"


    At the command, with the sound of closing the door, the four cars started again.


    The task is completed. Gao Yang dares to ensure that no one in the headquarters of free Syria can survive. This is a complete end to the lair of free Syria.


    However, the danger is not over yet. Although there are no people in the west of the village, it needs to drive a short distance from the path in the west of the village, and then you can drive on the highway. At that time, it will be a little safer.


    Originally a very difficult task, the result was surprisingly smooth. It passed the fire smoothly, making Gao Yang unable to open his mouth and ask for a price increase.


    The task was completed smoothly, and the evacuation was also smooth. The team was not surprised or dangerous. Without even seeing anyone, they left smoothly.


    When the motorcade went north for a long time, Gao Yang felt that there would never be any danger again. Unexpectedly, he felt a little bored. It was rare and easy to complete the task so smoothly and calmly.


    "Hey, laga, you can call your boss and tell him that the task has been completed. By the way, you can call our account."


    Raja smiled and immediately took out a satellite phone. After turning it on, he dialed a phone. After waiting for a while, Raja smiled and said, "boss, Isabella is dead, and the whole headquarters of free Syria, a total of more than 100 people, have been bombed. Ram asked me to tell you that they can pay their commission."


    After saying a few words, laga put down the phone, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "boss, please answer the phone."


    Gao Yang took the phone and said with a smile, "Hey, man, what do you want to say to me?"


    Polovich laughed: "Your commission will arrive immediately. In addition, I have arranged your evacuation route, and someone will be waiting to pick you up. You can go to Turkey, but it''s another way. You know, the aftermath work is none of my business, which ulyanko strongly asked me to do. Therefore, I think it''s better to tell you. In addition, ulyanko has something urgent to look for You, if it''s convenient, you''d better call him. "

 Chapter 659

    In Aleppo prison these days, in order to avoid any trouble, Gao Yang''s satellite phone has been turned off, and others can''t contact him if they want to find him.


    Afraid that there was something urgent in ulyanko, although it was in the middle of the night, Gao Yang immediately called ulyanko.


    In fact, there is nothing particularly urgent. The reason why wuliyangke looks for Gaoyang is actually because of big Ivan.


    Saved Ivan''s life in Colombia, which made Ivan and Ivan owe Gao Yang a big favor. Of course, they also owe all the members of Satan''s mercenary regiment at that time.


    Now Ivan is also in South Africa with his uncle big Ivan. Ivan is seriously injured and it is not convenient to move in a short time. Big Ivan can''t leave for various reasons, so they can''t find Gao Yang if they want to repay the favor. They can only wait for Gao Yang to go to South Africa.


    Originally, Gao Yang also planned to go to South Africa. As a result, he took two consecutive tasks. He didn''t have time for a while. In this case, big Ivan was also worried. He simply asked uliyangke, who has a good personal relationship with Gao Yang, to entertain Gao Yang and Ivan on his behalf.


    Human kindness is not a fart in the eyes of those who are indifferent and unjust. It''s good not to kill the benefactor if he is saved by others. There are never enough people who bite the hand that feeds the enemy.


    However, for most people, human feelings have to be returned. Even those who do not pay special attention to feelings and righteousness have to think about returning kindness.


    For example, Morgan has a good personal relationship with Gao Yang, but to be honest, their status is really a little far away. Therefore, although Morgan does take Gao Yang as a friend rather than a bodyguard he never lacks, nevertheless, Morgan will not easily owe Gao Yang a favor. Morgan has to pay back whatever Gao Yang has helped him.


    Gao Yang saved Morgan''s life and Bob''s life. Later, it was OK to save Bob, but it was a real life-saving grace to save Morgan''s father and son in South Sudan and Morgan in Libya. That is, Morgan owes Gao Yang a great favor until now, unless he can save Gao Yang once, Otherwise, I can''t pay it back.


    After the meeting in South Sudan, whether he saved Abdullah in Libya, Bob in Mexico, or the antique gun Gao Yang gave Morgan, Morgan would never say he owed Gao Yang a favor. Even if Gao Yang resolutely refused to ask for money, Morgan sent the farm and car. In short, he must give Gao Yang something equal to or even beyond, And never owe a favor to Gao Yang.


    For people like Morgan and big Ivan, the problem that money can solve is not a problem, but if you owe a favor, it may not be the problem that money can solve.


    Now, big Ivan really owes Gao Yang a favor. Of course, Ivan owes more. Therefore, big Ivan can pay back Gao Yang''s favor with money, but Ivan can''t.


    In order to save Ivan, Gao Yang almost all of them died. This was pure saving Ivan. He thought it was difficult and did not mix any interests. Later, Da Ivan intervened and made it clear that when Gao Yang asked them to help save people, the nature was different. Therefore, Da Ivan owed little to Gao Yang and spent money, Or pay back their favor with something else, but Ivan doesn''t want to pay back their favor. Anyway, money can''t solve the problem.


    Therefore, there''s nothing urgent for uliyangke to find Gaoyang. It''s just to take them to a place for big Ivan to enjoy them for two days, and then take them all to South Africa, so that big Ivan can have a chance to return the favor.


    The so-called good place is Dubai.


    Ulyanko will take them all to Dubai after Gaoyang left Syria, play in Dubai for a few days, and then go from Dubai to South Africa. Of course, all these expenses are big Ivan''s treat.


    Uliyangke has booked accommodation. It is the only Dubai sailing Hotel known as the most luxurious and seven-star hotel in the world.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang announced on the walkie talkie that they would leave Syria and go directly to Dubai, the United Arab Emirates. After the lovelorn evacuation, there was a sound of jubilation.


    The smallest and cheapest room in the sailing hotel costs $899 a night. The question is, did big Ivan kindly pick them all up and let them live in the cheapest room?


    There is no doubt that when you go to Dubai, everything must be the most luxurious and expensive. Anyway, everything is the best enjoyment.


    Not only Gao Yang and them are happy, but also uliyangke is very happy. He can follow Gao Yang and open his eyes. Otherwise, he can''t bear to go to Dubai to enjoy himself with his wealth.


    Gaoyang''s departure route is different from the access road when they came. They need to go north first. After leaving the rebel controlled area of Aleppo prison, they can turn east, go east along km 60, and then turn to highway 56 to the Syrian Turkish border until they enter the city of leihanle in Turkey. This trip is completed.


    The distance from Aleppo to Lei hanle is not too far. You can get there in half a day if you walk fast. Even if you are slow, you can get there in one day at most. The only problem is that most of the area eastward from Aleppo is still in the hands of the government forces.


    For Gao Yang, their activities on the rebel territory are better. They may encounter interrogation on the territory controlled by the government army, and they may encounter trouble if they are fully armed. However, polovich promised to send them safely to leihanle even if they encounter interrogation.


    As a big arms dealer, polovich would not do it if he couldn''t even get through the road. Therefore, there would be no big problems in the territory controlled by the rebels or the territory controlled by the government forces. What needs to be worried most is the area where the government forces and the rebels are at war.


    There is a fierce battle between the government and the rebels, and the areas controlled by the two sides are intertwined. It is really difficult to distinguish. Maybe a place or a section of the road is still in the hands of the government in the morning and in the hands of the rebels in the afternoon, and the opposite is the same. Therefore, no one is sure that they can completely avoid the war zone. They can only look at it step by step, and then look at their luck.


    Start at three in the morning. If you are fast, you can get to ray hanler around ten in the morning.


    Although it was quiet all the way and they didn''t even hear the gunshot several times, everyone still had to be vigilant and didn''t dare to relax for a moment.


    The fighting between the government forces and the rebels is fierce, and the troop movements of both sides are very frequent. The government forces are OK. Although they will send planes and helicopters to attack the rebel team, they are not sure. Generally, they will not attack the vehicles that cannot be proved to be the rebels, but the rebels are different. They are the best and use the roadside ied most.


    Therefore, Gao Yang, they have to pay attention all the time. As soon as the situation is wrong, they have to stop and even retreat quickly. In short, it can''t be bad.


    The road condition is very bad. Many times, they still need to slow down or even stop. They can pass only after observing and confirming safety. Therefore, at dawn, Gaoyang and his team only drove more than 100 kilometers.


    There is an oil bucket on the car. You can add it at any time when there is no oil. You are not afraid of the car running out of oil. Otherwise, once the car runs out of oil, it will be in great trouble. At this time, you can''t find a business gas station.


    After looking at the instructions of GPS, we are about to reach the intersection of highway 60 and highway 56. Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "we are approaching the turning point, which is the focus of attention of both belligerents. Everyone should be vigilant and be careful. If there are any abnormalities, drive off the highway."


    When they were five kilometers away from the intersection of the two roads, Gao Yang was ready to evacuate and even fight. On the evacuation route, the intersection of the two roads can be said to be the most dangerous node.


    Fearing and walking on thin ice, they approached the turning place, but in the end, they were safe, and no one was seen. Their team turned smoothly from highway 60 to highway 56.


    After passing the inflection point, the car drove out for another five kilometers. Gao Yang was relieved. He expected that he might encounter a checkpoint or a place where the government army fought with the rebels. Gao Yang couldn''t help but secretly lament that the trip was smooth enough.


    After the nervous mood relaxed a little, although Gao Yang didn''t dare to sleep, he was able to talk to Li JinFang and laga at last. It''s not a good thing to always tense his nerves.


    "Brother Yang, when we arrive in Dubai, we''re going to spend a lot of time and drink, and everything is big Ivan''s treat. It''s great to think about it. However, with a big dog, brother Yang, do you mean to have fun with us? Ha ha, it''s bad to guard the father-in-law. Brother Yang, I sympathize with you."


    Gao Yang was teased by Li JinFang, but he didn''t care. He stretched out his middle finger to Li JinFang and said with a relaxed face: "In other words, what fun is there in Dubai? I really don''t know. When we go, we can''t just stay in the sailing hotel for two nights. Well, it''s time to relax. I''m going to drive an SUV in the desert. I don''t know what else to play. I''ll wait and see."


    While talking easily, Gao Yang suddenly saw several trucks in front of him, all painted in khaki, which is the standard coating of the Syrian government army.


    Seeing that the convoy that should belong to the Syrian government army was approaching, Gao Yang immediately rushed to a palpitation, an extremely strong palpitation.


    Although he knew that stopping the car would attract the attention and even inventory of the government army, although he didn''t know where his palpitation came from, Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "stop all!"


    Li JinFang slammed the brake and stopped. He looked at Gao Yang and said loudly, "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as Li JinFang''s voice fell, he felt that the sitting body shook, and in his vision, several oncoming trucks could not be seen at this time, because those trucks had been shrouded in thick smoke and dust.


    Then Li JinFang heard an earth shaking noise.

 Chapter 660

    There is no doubt that they were attacked, but this was not an attack against them. They met the convoy of Syrian government forces at an inappropriate time, and then suffered a reckless disaster.


    They are far enough away from the exploding IED, about 100 meters. The bomb on the road will not cause a devastating blow to them, but the distance is not safe enough.


    When he saw the smoke flying suddenly, he subconsciously lowered his head and tried to shrink his head under the center console of the car. Then he heard a strange sound when the metal was torn.


    I didn''t feel anything different. I looked up high and suddenly, but I saw a slapped iron plate. After making a big hole in the top of the front windshield, I continued to cut almost half of the roof back.


    "Attack! Get off!"


    After roaring in the walkie talkie, Gao Yang opened the door with one hand and turned to see Li JinFang driving, but he found that Li JinFang''s face was covered with blood.


    "Theo! Toad, your face!"


    Li JinFang didn''t speak. After reaching out to open the door, he shouted, "I''m fine! Hide!"


    Laga also rolled down from the back seat. After Gao Yang got out of the car, he first opened the back door and pulled down his rifle from the back seat. Then he pointed to the slope beside the subgrade and shouted, "lie down! Lie down! Find the enemy''s position!"


    At this time, the people on the four cars basically came down and looked good. No one seemed to be injured. After all, it was far from the explosion point. In addition to some large fragments, some lethal fillers such as steel balls and nails had no lethality when they flew so far away.


    According to what Gao Yang learned and what polovich said when providing the evacuation route, Gao Yang''s position is under the control of government forces. It is reasonable to say that although they encountered roadside bombs, they will not encounter enemy attacks. However, Gao Yang is not sure whether the rebels will attack immediately.


    If the rebels sneaked into this area, it would not be as simple as launching a roadside bomb attack.


    The truck convoy of the government army was still shrouded in smoke and couldn''t be dispersed in a few minutes, but Gao Yang felt that the government army''s truck convoy should not be completely destroyed, because there was only one bomb, and the government army''s truck was at least about six.


    Most importantly, Gao Yang''s uneasy feeling did not disappear with the roadside bomb explosion, but became stronger and stronger.


    It can only be said that the luck is really bad. The timing of Gaoyang''s motorcade and the government army''s motorcade is too opportune. They just arrived at the location where the rebels buried the mine. Otherwise, sooner or later, Gaoyang and they will not encounter this foolproof disaster.


    "Rabbit, bat, watch behind you!"


    If the rebels still have a follow-up attack, it may happen on both sides of the road. Gao Yang needs to rule out the possibility of an attack behind him.


    After explaining it, he shouted loudly, "test tube, toad is hurt!"


    Bruce quickly ran to Li JinFang with his first-aid bag. After pulling over Li JinFang''s blood stained face, Bruce said loudly, "your ears are open, Falk, you lucky and unlucky guy."


    Li JinFang''s left ear was opened horizontally from the middle, revealing white crispy bones, but he was really lucky. If the fragment deviated another centimeter, it was not just his ear.


    Bruce took a can of spray and sprayed it on Li JinFang''s ear. At the same time, he shouted, "the toad is slightly injured and will not affect his activities. When it''s safe, just sew up his ears."


    Gao Yang felt at ease, but just then, he heard Cui Bo roar behind him: "enemy! 800 meters away, the number of people is unknown, and there are heavy weapons."


    Cui Bo''s voice just fell, followed by the explosion. At the same time, Gao Yang saw the government troops running out of the smoke that no longer expanded.


    The truck should be a personnel carrier, otherwise, at least 30 people would not stumble out of the smoke, but after the government soldiers left the truck, the rebel attack finally began.


    The enemy is really behind us. There are farmland on both sides of the road. It is very flat. Now there is nothing to hide between them and the enemy.


    Gao Yang looked around, but saw that the rebels hiding in the farmland were firing at the government troops leaving the truck. Machine guns and mortar shells came one after another. The government troops who had just escaped the disaster fell to the ground one after another under the sudden attack. He didn''t know whether they were lying down or hit.


    Gao Yang wants to cry without tears. They are too close to the government army. It seems very normal for them to be beaten as rebels, and it seems common for the rebels who are farther away to beat them as government troops.


    He shouted loudly, "don''t fire, be very vigilant. If anyone fires at us, it''s better to start first. Attack indiscriminately! Now go across the road."


    The road is about one meter higher than the farmland on both sides of the road, which can be used as a shelter, but as soon as the high voice fell, a machine gun was also set up on the other side, and the heavy machine gun fired at the convoy of government forces.


    Sure enough, the rebels were ambushed on both sides.


    You don''t have to go to the other side of the road. You''ll be beaten everywhere.


    Raphael and Irene, who had just stood up, ran back quickly, but before they could lie down, there was an explosion in the middle of them.


    "RPG! I was shot! Medic! Medic!"


    Raphael shouted at the top of his voice. He joined the Satan mercenary regiment for a short time and was more used to calling medical guards than test tubes.


    They are arrogant, angry and anxious. This is an unwarranted disaster. It seems to cost them a lot.


    "It''s the rebels! Fire! Fire! Fight the rebels back!"


    The ambush rebels launched an assault. It is reasonable that the rebels should not attack the civilians they met by chance with the government forces. The innocent people involved should not be attacked by the rebels. It is almost the same as being attacked by the government forces close at hand. There is no reason to fight. Especially for the rebels, they don''t care so much when they see someone fight easily.


    Gao Yang sprawled on the ground and opened fire with Satan''s blade in his hand. His main targets are machine gunners and rocket launcher shooters. Of course, mortars are also his key targets.


    The distance is still far away. Only Gao Yang, TREB and groliov fired.


    When they opened fire, the fire from the government army immediately came over, and Bruce ran towards Raphael. At this time, a series of machine gun bullets hit his feet. Bruce was like dancing, jumping and rolling towards Raphael.


    Gao Yang and them dispersed about 30 meters away, and Bruce was about 20 meters away from Rafael, but the short span of more than 20 meters was not easy to pass.


    Gao Yang immediately turned the muzzle of his gun and killed the machine gunner who hit them, but just then, after an explosion about seven or eight meters away from Bruce, who bent and ran fiercely, Bruce stumbled and fell to the ground.


    In fact, everything is because it is too fast. When suddenly attacked, Gao Yang can''t solve all the fire threats in just two or three seconds, even with Cui Bo and groliov.


    However, after continuous firing, Gao Yang and Cui bo have knocked out four fire points of the rebels in a short time. At that time, the bullets fired at them stopped.


    After Bruce fell down, he got up again and staggered towards him. At this time, Raphael shouted, "lie down! Lie down! My injury is not serious. Look at Irene!"


    Bruce got closer to Irene, stood up and took a step. Bruce fell to the ground again, but this time he just fell next to Irene.


    Bruce immediately got up on his hands, looked at Irene and shouted at her, "it''s hurt there!"


    Irene looked miserable and shouted, "Fark, I''ve been shot in the ass!"


    Irene was lying on her back to the sky. Bruce turned Irene over, grabbed the fat pants, and cut them open with his knife. After looking at them, he said loudly, "fragment wound! Shot in the ass and thigh. I can''t die. Wait for me to see the fork!"


    Irene lay face down and looked sideways at Bruce, but she said with a stunned face: "Falk! You''ve been shot in the test tube!"


    Bruce ignored Irene, but climbed to Raphael on the ground.


    By this time, Gao Yang had killed four rebels, one of the bullets fired at them stopped, and the pressure was greatly reduced.


    "Rabbit! Look behind us, test tube, report the situation!"


    Bruce gave Raphael an examination and shouted, "T-Rex''s hip and leg injuries are not very serious. The fork leg and back injuries are all RPG shrapnel injuries. I need to confirm the severity of his injury! The test tube was shot in the left abdomen and left leg. It should be an RPG killing grenade. The injury is unknown!"


    There are many kinds of RPG-7 bullets, but the most common one is armor piercing bullets. Armor piercing bullets are easy to use for armored vehicles and fortifications, but their killing effect on personnel is not very good, and the killing radius is also limited. Therefore, Rafael and Irene are not seriously injured by armor piercing fragments.


    The destructive charge of armor piercing projectile and lethal grenade is different, and the mode of action is also different. Naturally, the sound of explosion is also different, which can be distinguished in the ears of experts.


    The damage effect of grenades specifically aimed at killing people is much more powerful than armor piercing bombs.


    Rafael pushed Bruce, opened Bruce''s hand and shouted at him, "Falk, Falk! Look at yourself! I''m fucking okay. Look at your own injury first!"


    Bruce immediately yelled back at Raphael: "shut the fuck up. I''m the military doctor. Now I''m the biggest! Don''t waste my time and lie down for me!"

 Chapter 661

    Gao Yang gasped heavily, which was an instinctive reaction in case of urgency. However, at the moment of shooting, Gao Yang could hold his breath until he gasped again after shooting, so his shortness of breath did not affect his shooting accuracy.


    Seeing someone trying to pick up the RPG that fell to the ground, Gao Yang didn''t shoot. The distance was too far and it was too difficult to hit the moving target. He just aimed at the rebel who tried to pick up the RPG. When he knew that the rebel picked up the RPG, put it on his shoulder and knelt down on one knee to aim, Gao Yang fired a shot.


    The gunshot rang, and although the RPG was picked up, it could not be launched.


    After shooting the enemy, Gao Yang immediately breathed again and shouted, "test tube! Take care of yourself first."


    Saving his comrades in arms is the duty of the military doctor and the greatest significance of Bruce in the Satan mercenary regiment. However, when Bruce himself was injured, Gao Yang hoped that he could save his life first.


    If Bruce dies, it''s all over.


    Bruce ignored the roar. He insisted on cutting Rafael''s clothes at the wound. After taking a look, Bruce said loudly, "don''t move. I need to stop bleeding and take out the shrapnel. Soon."


    Bruce is worthy of being the top military doctor. Although he is lying on the dusty dry land, he dares to carry out emergency surgery, and he uses a knife directly without anesthetic.


    The lives of mercenaries are cheap. It''s good to have a military doctor to save people. It''s difficult to expect to be carried to the rear for treatment like the army of a large country. As for the helicopter to send the wounded away, you don''t have to think about it.


    No matter how good the mercenary regiment is, it is only mercenaries. It is better than the free mercenaries who are purely cannon fodder, but it also has no logistics and support. In case of anything, it can only rely on its own mercenaries.


    Most mercenaries don''t even have a qualified military doctor. If they are shot, they will either die immediately, or die after a long time of pain, or they are not seriously injured or hard enough to survive until they are sent to the hospital. If they meet a military doctor who can operate immediately on the battlefield, they will get the opportunity to save their lives to the greatest extent and have fun.


    Bruce is definitely a good military doctor. He is at the top level. His level has been verified. Therefore, with Bruce, all the lives of Satan mercenary regiment have a lot of chances to survive. After all, there are still a few people who were shot and killed directly in the battlefield. Most of them died after being seriously injured or without effective treatment.


    The problem is that Bruce is a good military doctor, but even when he is injured, things are difficult to do, very difficult to do.


    Raphael''s injury was heavier than Irene''s, but the weight was limited. Bruce took two minutes to cut a knife from the left side of his back, took out a shrapnel the size of a grain of rice, and performed hemostasis surgery. Then, the wound had no time to sew, and stuck the wound with an emergency adhesive used in the field.


    Although Raphael had to be stabbed again afterwards, his wound would not worsen, that is to say, his life was safe.


    After Raphael finished, Bruce sat on the ground, cut his pants with a knife and scolded: "Falk, Falk! The main blood vessel on my fucking leg is injured, the lateral femoral circumflex artery and the secondary artery. I''ll perform hemostasis surgery for myself, otherwise I''ll die. If I succeed in my surgery, you need to let me receive blood transfusion and blood vessel connection surgery within four hours, otherwise I''ll lose my leg even if I don''t die!"


    Bruce shouted and prepared himself for the operation. Raphael lay down beside Bruce and shouted, "what do you need us to do!"


    Bruce bit his teeth and said, "you can''t help. Do your business. No, no! Look at me. If I faint, wake me up!"


    Bruce''s legs were Kwai''s bleeding. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt the main artery, but went to a smaller artery. But although Bruce had already done hemostasis, he still had to operate as soon as possible so that the injured artery stopped bleeding.


    Bruce can only come by himself.


    Bruce is cruel to others and to himself.


    Bruce stabbed himself in the thigh with a puff, then pulled it out, and then roared, "Falk, shet, it hurts me! These damn rebels, Falk oil!"


    With tears on her face, Lucy couldn''t help looking back at Bruce at last, but she just looked at it, turned her head back immediately, and then continued to shoot at the approaching rebels.


    "These damn rebels, I hate them! Let them go to hell, all to hell, ah, there is a blood vessel missing, Falk, I won''t die."


    Bruce''s painful face is green. In order to divert his attention from the pain, he is yelling. In order to stop bleeding, he has to open a bigger wound on his leg, so there are more small blood vessels to deal with. In addition, he can''t even use anesthetics, unless he can ensure that the use of anesthetics will not affect his thinking and action.


    Bruce clamped the blood vessel with a small hemostatic clip. After the wound no longer lost a lot of blood, he took the analgesic spray that was not very effective and sprayed it wildly towards the wound. Then, he took the spray to prevent infection and sprayed it again.


    After spraying himself, Bruce immediately lay down on the ground, gasped and said weakly, "guys, I can''t move. God bless, no one will be hurt."


    "Man, you can pass out. It''s better to feel that way."


    Bruce glanced at Raphael and said with a bitter smile, "man, I can''t faint. Now is not the time. Well, man, give you this. If I can''t hold it, you can give me an injection. Two at a time, one won''t work for me."


    Taking two pills from Bruce''s trembling hand, Raphael looked at it and said loudly, "what''s this, morphine? No, it''s not morphine, what''s this?"


    Bruce hesitated for a moment before whispering, "kecain."


    When in a hurry, everyone will shout unconsciously, but their walkie talkie is automatic, which is originally suitable for small-scale teams. Without setting, it will pick up automatically, that is, everyone''s words will be heard by others, so they don''t have to shout. In addition, every word of Bruce and Raphael, Gao Yang listened very clearly.


    Now, Gao Yang finally knows why groliov''s military doctor friend was addicted to Western drugs. He also knows why Bruce was addicted to drugs before. For military doctors, when they have to keep themselves awake under extreme conditions, stimulants seem to be the only choice.


    Not only military doctors, stimulants are also widely used in special forces. Of course, mercenaries are also commonly used, but Satan mercenaries never use these things.


    Just then, groliov said in a low voice, "test tube, you have done your duty. No one will be hurt. Relax and faint."

 Chapter 662

    Unfortunately, no one can help it. It was a small probability event that would have been fine a few minutes earlier. It really happened.


    Gao Yang strongly doubts whether his good luck has been used up in Colombia.


    The reason why they got off the bus and took shelter on the roadside instead of turning around and rushing forward or going back is because the rebels in Syria are now arrogant. From the past war cases and the news from Isabella, it shows that the rebels often don''t put only one ied when arranging IEDs, but a series of IEDs when ambushing.


    According to the current situation, the rebels ambushed the convoy with IED, followed by mortar and rocket launcher attacks, and infantry tried to get close to the ambushed convoy. Therefore, it is obvious that this is a large-scale operation.


    In the war cases that have occurred in Syria, the rebels ambush the government forces, but do not kill them all. Instead, they create a situation that is extremely dangerous to the government forces but still has hope. Then, when the government forces send reinforcements to rescue, more ambush troops will emerge and typical sieges will provide assistance.


    Now the rebel attack has begun. After suppressing the rebel fire, it is not without a chance to drive away from the battlefield by force.


    If he chooses to leave immediately, Gao Yang has two choices. He either continues to move forward and crosses the government army convoy stopped by the attack. Doing so is very risky. He may not only be attacked by the rebels, but also be attacked by the government army when passing by the government army. Therefore, he cannot go forward.


    If he doesn''t go forward, he will go back, but the problem is that if he turns around and goes back, the chance is great, but Bruce''s injury is more troublesome, and he can''t delay it for too long.


    Now in Syria, it is not impossible to find a hospital that can treat the wounded, but step back. It is difficult to find a hospital near Aleppo, where the fighting is the most fierce in Syria. Even if there are doctors in the hospital, there is no medicine.


    Gao Yang felt that instead of pinning his hopes on the Syrian hospital, he might as well make a way forward, leave Syria directly, and send Bruce to the hospital after arriving in Turkey. Anyway, it''s not far from the Turkish border, and Lei hanle is on the border.


    The rebel attack is still continuing. Although it is on the plain, it can''t be seen how many rebels there are. Especially after the rebels on the other side of the road intensify their offensive, Gao Yang feels it necessary to turn passivity into initiative.


    "Laga! Go and contact the people of the government army. We don''t need their cooperation, but be sure to explain that we are not with the rebels. How to say, you can watch it. In addition, call polovich to tell him our situation and ask him to help find a way to arrange a hospital for us in leihanle!"


    Many of the government troops survived, and after discovering that Gao Yang and his team were also firing fiercely at the rebels, although they had been highly vigilant against their strange team, the government troops only 100 meters away from Gao Yang did not shoot at them.


    Laga has nothing to do. Although he doesn''t have to obey Gao Yang''s orders at all, now everyone is on the ship one day. If you want to live, you''d better listen to Gao Yang.


    After shouting loudly, he continued to fire. After the rebels had advanced more than 200 meters, they were suppressed by their accurate firepower. However, the rebels on the other side of the road moved forward quite smoothly, only about 400 meters away from the road.


    Looking at the rebels approaching, Cui Bo shouted, "the enemy on the left is approaching, about 60 people, 400 meters away."


    If you want to fight, you have to fight together on both sides and loudly say, "bats, Tyrannosaurus Rex, worker bees, small flies and forks, you can''t let them get close."


    The enemy on the right side of the road, that is, in the south, has been suppressed, so the firepower of Gao Yang, groliov and Li JinFang can continue to be suppressed, while the North position on the left side of the road needs more people to fight back the rebel offensive.


    At this time, groliov said loudly: "the enemy is constantly approaching, and their attitude is very firm. I don''t think they plan to surround and support, otherwise, they won''t be in a hurry to attack."


    Gao Yang also said loudly, "yes, this is good news, but I still think it''s better for someone to explore the way for us. I don''t want to be bombed again. Look at the situation. If this is not a siege, I think the government''s reinforcements should come soon."


    After a few words, Raphael said in a loud voice on the walkie talkie: "ram, I have contacted the commander of the government army. He asked us to help fight the rebels. Their reinforcements from atalebu will come soon. Armored vehicles and tanks will come in half an hour at most!"


    Gao Yang thought about it and thought he could wait. More than half of their journey has been taken, and less than half of the rest is basically under the control of the government army. The road condition is much better than the road already taken. Although it needs to wait, Bruce has been treated in the shortest time. Even if there is no hospital in atalebu to treat Bruce, Then go over ataleb to Turkey.


    "Tell the people of the government army that we will help them defend until the reinforcements come. If there is nothing else, you can come back and tell me how you explain our identity."


    After waiting for a moment, laga hesitated: "ram, there is a problem. Their medical soldiers have been killed. Now they have several wounded. Some of them saw the test tube to save people and asked me if I can help save their wounded."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "no, tell them that our medical soldiers are seriously injured and can''t help them."


    Just then, Bruce said faintly in the walkie talkie: "Boss, let them send the wounded. If I have something to do, I can stay awake. If I stay so idle, I may faint. I can''t faint. If you don''t allow me to use stimulants, it''s actually good to find something for me to do, and I think it will be good for us to leave."


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "are you sure you can carry it? And it won''t have any adverse impact on your health?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t carry it, so I have to find something to do. If I can''t carry it, there''s no way, right? As for the impact, there''s no problem. I just have some problems with my energy now, which has nothing to do with my physical condition."


    Gao Yang didn''t hesitate any longer and said in a hurry: "laga, tell the people of the government army that they can send the wounded, but you have to tell them about the test tube and ask them if they have mortars and shells."


    Laga quickly said, "they sent the wounded immediately. In addition, there were mortars and shells on the truck, but they didn''t have time to move out of the car."

 Chapter 663

    Laga took the people of the government army to Gaoyang''s side. The number of people was beyond Gaoyang''s expectation. There were a full 12 wounded, and there were 25 people transporting the wounded, two moving one, and another commander.


    Gao Yang has always focused on sniping and killing any target that the rebels can shoot. He can shoot while talking, but he can''t turn around and look at the situation of the government army. Therefore, he doesn''t know that there are so many people left in the government army.


    The people of the government army carried the wounded to Gaoyang for treatment, but Tommy went to the government army. The government army had mortars and shells. As long as they were moved out of the car, it was time for Tommy to play.


    An officer with the rank of second lieutenant climbed to Gao Yang''s side, and then laga climbed to the other side of Gao Yang. When the officer said something, laga translated it.


    "Hello, you are the commander of this team, right? Thank you for your help. Good game!"


    While the officer was talking, Gao Yang fired a shot and hit a rebel jumping from the ground. Although it was fast, the rebel did not do evasive action, but was knocked down by Gao Yang.


    At a distance of 600 meters, one shot killed a fast moving target, so the second lieutenant Officer immediately sighed and praised after saying a word, and laga, as a translator, translated the second lieutenant officer''s praise in time.


    Gao Yang just glanced at the officer around him, then put his eyes behind the sight and whispered, "Hello, please tell me your situation."


    "We have six cars and 160 people. After the rebel bomb attack, one car was completely damaged and all the people on board were killed. In addition, more than half of the people on two cars were killed and all the people who survived were seriously wounded. Now there are 84 people left with combat effectiveness. In addition, our people in the north of the road found two IEDs that did not explode and have been solved In addition, so far, the number of rebels has been found to be about 300. With your help, I think we can persist until the arrival of reinforcements, but we only have one machine gun and six RPGs, but only eight Rockets remain. What about you? "


    Gao Yang is qualified to let the commander of the government army inform him of their combat effectiveness. Of course, Gao Yang is also obliged to inform them.


    "You see, there are ten people we can fight. We have a machine gun and two rocket launchers, but we have two snipers. I think it''s no problem to suppress the enemy 400 meters away. You can arrange the machine gun on the other side. In addition, our gunner has gone to your position. He is a magic gunner. I think it''s worth your risk to take mortars from the card Remove it from the car. "


    "Yes, almost all of our artillery platoons were killed, but the mortars were not damaged. We were temporarily grouped together, so the living people can''t use mortars. Now with gunners, mortars can play a role, and our people are already unloading."


    After waiting for the second lieutenant officer to finish, he said in a loud and deep voice: "second lieutenant, I need to remind you that our military doctor is also seriously injured. He will try his best to save your wounded, but if he can''t insist, I hope you can understand."


    The second lieutenant officer sighed and said, "I understand. Well, I have to go and see my brothers. Oh, good fight!"


    Gao Yang shot a rebel again. The second lieutenant gave another heartfelt praise and turned to Bruce.


    Bruce just opened a man''s stomach with a scalpel. Although he had a ripper in the open air or in a dusty place, and he was lying on the ground, he still said that if he didn''t have an operation, he would die immediately. If he had an operation, even if he might eventually die due to complications due to the poor operating environment, there was a one tenth or even one third chance of surviving, So how to choose is very simple.


    Bruce sat, and the wounded lay next to him. Bruce had opened the wounded''s stomach, and a pair of bloody hands searched the wounded''s abdominal cavity.


    After a few eyes, Bruce waved his hand and said in a weak voice, "the dynamic pressure injury caused by the shock wave is hopeless. Carry it away and replace it."


    Although I didn''t understand what Bruce was saying, the second lieutenant Officer immediately became angry when he saw Bruce''s action. He shouted, "you can''t do this!"


    Bruce will become very bad tempered during the operation, or he can''t tolerate others challenging his authority.


    After Raja translated the officer''s words, Bruce raised his eyebrows and shouted, "either I sew his belly until someone else dies, or I can let the saved one come to me."


    The second lieutenant officer opened his mouth and looked at the wounded with his belly open and his internal organs still exposed. For a moment, he was stunned.


    Bruce said seriously, "it seems you know how to choose. Shut up and go away. Don''t hinder me and lift people!"


    The two soldiers looked complex and carried the ripped soldier away, and then pulled through a wounded man with seven orifices bleeding. The wounded man was still breathing hard, but there would be blood foam in his mouth every time he breathed.


    Seeing the new wounded, Bruce shook his head and said, "the same dynamic crush injury is not saved. No matter how good the medical conditions are, it will not be saved. Next."


    There was a ripper. After knowing the damage of organs, the wounded who looked at the same situation did not have to be ripped.


    The soldiers around Bruce looked angry, but although they were angry, they moved another wounded man.


    "Fragment wound, the wound is on the head and lower abdomen. He is very lucky and should be saved. Who knows what blood type he is?"


    Bruce''s spirit was obviously refreshed. After seeing that the wound on the wounded''s head was not fatal, and the wound on his lower abdomen should not be fatal, he immediately cut down towards his lower abdomen.


    He threw out a shrapnel and skillfully shuttled back and forth in the belly of the wounded. After three times, five times and two, Bruce performed a field emergency operation. After playing with the wounded, he pricked a needle at the knife edge, and then gave a person to person blood transfusion to a government soldier of the same blood type as the wounded. After that, the operation was finished, and it took only four minutes.


    "After dizziness, change blood transfusion. As long as you can send him to the hospital today and have a qualified surgeon operate on him, you can survive. OK, next!"


    Bruce is a medical guard. Strictly speaking, he can''t be regarded as a military doctor. All he can do is to prevent the injury from deteriorating and buy some time for the wounded. However, he doesn''t fundamentally solve the problem of the wounded. In short, it is to treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. To completely solve the problem, the surgeon can only do it after arriving at the rear hospital.


    In any way, Bruce is a top medical soldier. If the wounded can get the operation of the military doctor, he must have time, and Bruce is the one who grabs the time from the God of death.


    Saved a wounded man, no matter which second lieutenant officer or ordinary soldier, his face looked much better. At least they knew that Bruce was not desperate.


    However, it''s also right to say "don''t save at the sight of death". Bruce''s principle is to give up on the dying wounded and rescue the wounded who still have a glimmer of life. After understanding this, the soldiers of the government army will not have any misunderstanding about Bruce.


    Another wounded man was carried to Bruce''s back and forth. Bruce just shook his head. The two people carrying the wounded looked gloomy, but they didn''t have to wait for Bruce to say anything, so they changed people again immediately.


    Bruce buried himself in saving people and devoted himself to killing people.


    After eight minutes, Bruce had finished the operation on the second rescued wounded. During this period, the rebels launched another charge. In the process of fighting back the rebel charge, Gao Yang shot and killed four people.


    Finally, after almost ten minutes of waiting, Tommy''s mortar was finally set up.


    As the army with the most Russian weapons in the Middle East, the weapons of the Syrian government army are almost pure Russian, with the exception of mortars. The soldiers of the government army brought two 2s12 120 mm mortars.


    The 2s12 mortar needs a five person artillery team to operate. However, with Tommy, although he can use it alone, after commanding several people to help him frame the gun, the rest will be easy to do. Tommy can handle all technical links alone, and only two people need to help put shells into the muzzle.


    As soon as Tommy''s mortars opened fire, the situation immediately changed. As a curved weapon, mortars can easily hit the rebels hiding in trenches or hidden pits and raise the enemies they can''t hit with guns. Tommy can easily solve it with guns. The most important thing is that with accurate mortars, it can seriously hit the morale of the rebels.


    In fact, the high fighting spirit of the rebels has been very, very unexpected. In his impression, whether in Libya or Syria, the rebels are pure mobs. Killing a few people can solve a so-called battle. Even if professional terrorists join, the fighting capacity and fighting will of the rebels are still slag, However, the situation this time seems somewhat different. Although the combat effectiveness of those rebels can only be used to the extreme, their fighting will is very strong.


    They were hit by heinous long eyed guns and killed by high-profile precision shooting companies. This is the most vulnerable situation for infantry. If ordinary rebels were to disperse in a mass.


    Gao Yang thought it might be the war situation on the other side that made the rebels fantasize, so he whispered in the walkie talkie, "rabbit, what''s the situation on your side?"


    Cui Bo was obviously very excited and said, "there''s no problem at all. The enemy can''t lift his head. I''ve killed 14 enemies."


    Gao Yang still thinks it''s wrong. When the enemy can''t move forward and the government''s reinforcements will arrive soon, according to common sense, the rebels should have retreated long ago.


    At this time, the second lieutenant officer leaned down next to Gao Yang and said excitedly, "our reinforcements are coming. If the enemy doesn''t withdraw, maybe we still have a chance to eliminate all these damn rebels. Can we reduce the fire intensity first so as to drag down the rebels?"


    After laga translated, Gao Yang said strangely, "why don''t they retreat?"


    After the second lieutenant officer hit the ground hard, he said in a deep voice: "they are ISI. S rebels. These people are crazy people who fight hard. I must thank you for your help. If you weren''t there, they would approach us when we were in chaos until they killed us all."


    After finishing and waiting for laga to translate, the second lieutenant officer breathed out and said happily: "at that time, our situation was very chaotic. Fortunately, you suppressed the rebel offensive, otherwise it would be good to be killed, but once captured by ISI. S, that would be the most tragic situation."


    The second lieutenant officer hoped to hold the rebels until reinforcements arrived, but Gao Yang didn''t want to waste time. He just wanted to solve the battle quickly and defeat the rebels as soon as possible, so he didn''t agree to the second lieutenant officer''s request.


    "It''s better to die in war than to be captured. It seems that ISI. S people don''t have a good attitude towards prisoners."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the second lieutenant officer said with a ferocious face: "if they catch them alive, there will only be one end, that is, they will cut off their heads, and they will also take pictures of the decapitation process and put it on the Internet for people all over the world to see. Therefore, those who encounter ISI. S will only fight to the end, either they die or we die. In short, they can''t be caught alive."

 Chapter 664

    Among the twelve seriously wounded, Bruce operated on three of them. Some of the remaining wounded died while waiting, and some haven''t died yet, but they certainly won''t survive.


    The attack by IED is mainly caused by shock wave effect and fragments. Needless to say, fragment injury, while the injury of shock wave effect to human body is mainly caused by overpressure extrusion and dynamic pressure impact, resulting in visceral injury, fracture and concussion.


    It''s better to be injured by fragments. If you don''t die on the spot, you may still be saved. However, if you are injured by dynamic pressure, almost all human internal organs will be seriously damaged, that is, as the saying goes, the internal organs will be damaged. There are not only internal organs, but also the brain will be shocked. Such an injury can''t be saved at all.


    Bruce waved to the soldier on the side after the operation of the three wounded who were less affected by the shock wave but were injured by fragments, and then pointed to the wounded who died but had an open stomach.


    The body was carried to Bruce. Bruce began to silently sew the knife edge on the belly of the body with a needle and thread, but he just started. He didn''t sew a few stitches, and his body was shaking.


    Bruce shook his head and said to the government soldiers who looked at him silently, "sorry, I can''t finish my work. I''m going to faint."


    No matter whether the soldiers of the government army could understand it or not, Bruce''s head tilted and fell back. A Syrian soldier was quick in his eyes and hands. After holding Bruce, he didn''t let him fall to the ground.


    Gao Yang knows Bruce''s condition, but he can''t do anything except continue shooting.


    The rebels have been worried. They have launched offensives one after another, and the number is still increasing. Not only new rebels have arrived on the north and south sides of the road, but also rebels have arrived on the East and West ends of the road. In other words, Gao Yang has changed from being attacked on both sides to exchanging fire with the rebels in four directions at the same time.


    The rebels knew that the government''s reinforcements were coming. They wanted to quickly kill the remaining government troops and evacuate before the government''s reinforcements arrived, so they stepped up the offensive and finally mobilized the ambush that might be used for support.


    "Artillery support! Northwest enemy! Rapid fire!"


    Treble yelled at the top of his voice. Then, after waiting for more than ten seconds, Tommy finished aiming, and then six shells fell quickly.


    The power of 120 mm mortar shell is more than twice that of 60 mm mortar shell. In terms of personnel killing effect, these two calibres are not the same.


    After a series of rapid fire, all the rebels who launched the charge had to lie down to the ground, and their offensive was temporarily stopped.


    The government army brought two mortars. Tommy couldn''t use two mortars at the same time, but he could aim the two mortars in two main directions. When the other side was tight, he operated one of the mortars. He only needed to aim, and then naturally there were soldiers to load the shells.


    The pressure on Gao Yang''s side is always the smallest.


    Gao Yang has the ability to suppress one direction. As long as the enemy does not rush together, he can put down all the enemies in front one by one, and the attack that the rebels can launch is at best dozens of people at a time.


    Therefore, holding high a man and a gun will beat his frontal enemy and can''t move forward.


    People don''t have strong feelings about the people or things that have always existed around them. The people of Satan mercenary regiment are used to Gao Yang''s existence and the ability and role that Gao Yang can play, so they don''t have much feeling about what Gao Yang has done, but for others, it''s different.


    Now Gao Yang has become a God in the eyes of those Syrian soldiers.


    The main fighting distance is kept between 600 meters and 800 meters. This is a distance where a sniper can''t guarantee the shooting effect. It''s difficult to hit the enemy, but when the gun goes high, someone will fall down and beat all the rebels down on the ground one by one.


    When the rebels suddenly launched a fierce offensive, launched a charge on the scale of more than 50 people, and the charge was less than 400 meters away from Gao Yang, the rifles in their hands could already play an effect. However, it was also the time for Gao Yang to begin to play.


    Although the bullet flies very fast, it takes a long time to hit a moving target when it is far away.


    The relationship between time and space cannot be changed. Unless mankind''s scientific and technological level is greatly improved and the existing individual combat weapon system is completely replaced, the reality that it is more difficult to hit the target with the existing weapon system is impossible to change.


    However, when the distance is close, it is different. Gao Yang fails to hit the moving target from 600 meters away, but when the distance reaches 400 meters, that is the life restricted area controlled by him.


    One shot at a time is not a static target, but a real moving target.


    The cry of those Syrian soldiers didn''t stop after it sounded. The second lieutenant officer lay down beside Gao Yang and his eyes were almost staring out. At first, Gao Yang whispered loudly every time he fired a shot. Later, he didn''t shout at all. He just watched Gao Yang shoot one shot after another.


    Later, when the government soldiers on the south side of the whole highway felt that they had little significance, the commander simply ordered to move people to the other three directions, leaving the front on the south side of the whole highway to Gao Yang.


    An irreplaceable good gun, a high-speed bullet that represents the highest level, has created a legend of a shooter. Of course, the most important factor to achieve a legend is people.


    First, how can the name of a precise shooter come in vain.


    For another person, you can''t do what Gao Yang can with the same Satan blade and the same bullet. Otherwise, Gao Yang doesn''t have the name of the first precision shooter. The concept of the first precision rifle is more popular in the mercenary circle.


    Good guns are not just Satan''s blade, but the best shooter is only Gao Yang. Therefore, the mercenary community began to spread the saying that the ram of Satan''s mercenary regiment is the first accurate shooter, not that the ram of Satan''s mercenary regiment has the best rifle.


    No matter what, no matter when, talent is the most important factor.


    Gao Yang doesn''t feel much about what he has done. He is used to it. He feels that he is just completing a very ordinary work, and it''s not difficult, as long as he can pull the trigger.


    But in the eyes of others, especially in the eyes of knowledgeable people, what Gao Yang does is a miracle that can surprise people, even worship, and even worship.


    Among the soldiers of the government army, there are two shooters who use dragonov sniper rifles. They are snipers, but the semi-automatic sniper rifles they use are more like precision shooting rifles, and their combat mode is closer to the category of precision shooters rather than snipers.


    After seeing Gao Yang''s performance, no, after seeing Gao Yang''s performance, the government sniper who is not in the same position with Gao Yang is OK, but fighting side by side with Gao Yang and facing snipers in the same direction, the whole person is not good.


    When he saw that the enemies in front of him fell to the ground one after another, but the enemy had nothing to do with him, the sniper arrived with great curiosity, so he moved tens of meters horizontally on the battlefield to see what was going on in front of him.


    So the sniper reached Gao Yang and fought side by side with Gao Yang.


    After shooting more than a dozen bullets, he may have hit a rebel. Compared with Gao Yang, who has fired more than 20 bullets and has not lost his gun, the sniper doubts whether he and Gao Yang use what is called a rifle.


    Shooters who pay attention to accuracy pay great attention to a shooting rhythm. This is a feeling. With a feeling, they can play the rhythm. However, the sniper was puzzled and found that the shooting rhythm seems to have no meaning in Gao Yang.


    When the rebel offensive was in a hurry, Gao Yang''s gun almost never stopped. If there were enemies who could shoot, Gao Yang would shoot. The muzzle was from left to right, and then from right to left. When he saw someone in the sight, he would shoot. It might be three shots in a row, then stop and shoot again, and then four or five shots in a row. The firing speed was fast and slow, so there was no rhythm at all.


    The sniper of the government army wondered that Gao Yang''s shooting had no rhythm. In fact, he didn''t understand that no rhythm was Gao Yang''s shooting rhythm. If necessary, he didn''t have to consider the problem of physical adjustment, because at the moment of shooting, he had completed all the necessary adjustments, but too few people could do it, The sniper of the government army has no access to this level at all.


    Groliov had moved his position to suppress the rebels from the west of the road. The enemy in the South was basically solved by Gao Yang alone. After seeing Gao Yang''s mode of operation and results, the sniper of the government army finally answered his doubts. Then he got up and left to fight where he needed to play a role, Instead of staying with Gao Yang and being a curious baby.


    The second lieutenant officer did not look at it. He went to command and took the battle in person. All the firepower on the position close to the eastern government army had also shifted its direction, and even Tommy''s mortar had also shifted its direction. Therefore, Gao Yang finally completely completed his real independence, and there was no spectator playing soy sauce around him.


    Gao Yang found that there was no moving target on the south side of the whole highway. The other three directions were extremely fierce. Even groliov began to call Tommy''s artillery support, because when he couldn''t suppress with a machine gun, Gao Yang had nothing to do.


    Finally, after confirming that there was no threat in front of him, at least no enemy could threaten the whole position in a short time, he shouted: "which direction is tight, I''ll support!"

 Chapter 665

    "Support! Support! We need rocket launchers to destroy the enemy''s cars!"


    As soon as Gao Yang asked where he needed support, groliov roared.


    Almost all the members of the Satan mercenary regiment are responsible for blocking the rebels coming along the road from the west, and almost all the rebels coming from the road behind them come by car.


    Gao Yang quickly changed the muzzle from pointing south to the west, and Frye finally took the first M72 bazooka he was carrying.


    From the vehicles stopped by the rebels, an obviously different car was driven out. The front of the car was hung with steel plates, crossed the line hastily built by the rebels and drove towards Gaoyang them.


    The use of human flesh and car bombs is a common trick of the rebels.


    Never be approached by a car that must be full of explosives, otherwise everything will be over.


    Gao Yang began to shoot rapidly, and groliov''s machine gun continued to shoot at the car, but their bullets could not penetrate the protective steel plate installed on the car. It seems that only rocket launchers can be used to solve the problem.


    Just then, with the continuous firing of Barrett m82a1m in TREB''s hand, the car that was not fast because of its heavy weight turned a corner and ran down the roadside farmland, and soon stopped.


    Equipped with armor piercing bullets, Cui Bo''s gun has a strong armor piercing ability, and armor piercing bullets are necessary for Cui Bo every mission. This time, it is finally used.


    The bullets fired by Cui Bo not only killed the driver, but also hit the position of the car engine. Although they were covered with steel plates, they had no effect on the sub caliber shelling armor piercing bullet fired by the 12.7mm Barrett m82a1m. Therefore, the car loaded with explosives was completely stopped.


    The car was stopped 500 meters away from Gao Yang. There were rebels in front of the car. The car was stopped before it completely left the rebel position, so Gao Yang didn''t need to worry about the big explosion after the car was detonated.


    Next, it''s Gao Yang''s performance time. The nearest enemy is less than 300 meters away.


    Gao Yang shot continuously and shot 15 bullets at a time, but it was confirmed that he hit 14 targets. One rebel ran too fast, which made Gao Yang waste one bullet, but it was just a waste of one bullet. The next gun let him kill the fast rebel.


    After killing all the infantry in a row, Gao Yang stopped fire temporarily and shouted at Cui Bo: "rabbit! You''re fucking stupid, use armor piercing incendiary bombs! Try to detonate the explosives on the car!"


    Cui Bo said reluctantly, "I didn''t burn armor piercing bullets. I only had armor piercing bullets. I didn''t bring burning armor piercing bullets."


    Gao Yang immediately turned to the second lieutenant officer and shouted, "go get the RPG, I know you still have!"


    The second lieutenant officer didn''t understand what Gao Yang was talking about, but he could understand RPG. The word is common all over the world, so without waiting for laga to translate, the officer turned and ran towards the position closer to the east of the government army.


    The officer ran back quickly with two RPG shooters. One of them looked at the position of the car and immediately shook his head, while the other shook his head and began to speak after aiming at it.


    Laga shouted, "he said it was too far to hit."


    Gao Yang waved his hand at Frye. Frye immediately ran over and asked for his RPG with a bazooka shooter.


    Frye''s M72 has a range too close to 500 meters, and the accuracy can''t be guaranteed when the RPG-7 can.


    Laga said two words. The shooter quickly gave Frye the RPG in his hand. After Frye took it, he knelt on one knee and shot the RPG in his hand after a short aiming.


    The car was detonated under the dual action of ultra-high pressure and high temperature of armor piercing bomb. With an extremely strong explosion, no one should survive within 100 meters around the car.


    For a time, the rebels from the West were unlikely to launch a new offensive. Gao Yang glanced at it, and the rebels on the western front who had been crippled by him were not likely to attack again.


    "I''ll go to the south."


    After shouting at the crowd, Gao Yang left with a gun in his arms, and the second lieutenant Officer immediately followed Gao Yang''s actions, and laga, as Gao Yang''s full-time translator, of course, had to keep up.


    Gao Yang hurried along the road to the main position of the government army. At this time, seven or eight soldiers under Tommy''s command were operating two mortars. After seeing Gao Yang, Tommy shouted, "there are not many shells. The enemy is scattered. I have to save shells."


    After making a gesture to Tommy, Gao Yang climbed to the ground, and just then an officer with the rank of lieutenant began to yell at him.


    "He said he was the Supreme Commander here. The reinforcements were attacked three kilometers ahead. He had just been informed, but the enemy''s attack was not fierce. It should not be an ambush against the reinforcements, but just trying to slow down the rescue speed of the reinforcements. We need to resist the fierce offensive of the rebels and we will be saved."


    After hearing laga''s translation, Gao Yang didn''t move because he was in a hurry to clean up the targets that could be easily shot.


    After the bullets in the magazine were emptied, he shouted loudly, "ask him how long it will take for the reinforcements to come!"


    "Twenty minutes, twenty minutes at most, I''m sure I can get there."


    "OK, let''s hold on. We''ll have no problem, Falk. I''m out of bullets!"


    At the same time, Gao Yang changed into a new magazine. At this time, he was surprised that there was only the last armor piercing bullet in his magazine, and the long-range bullet he used most had been exhausted.


    Gao Yang brought ten magazines and a full 200 rounds of bullets. In the previous battle, one bullet was useless, but in less than half an hour, he even fired 180 rounds of bullets from nine magazines.


    Gao Yang himself was surprised that he unknowingly shot so many bullets.


    With a loud click, after loading the last full magazine, he immediately shouted to the lieutenant nearby: "do you have a 7.62x51 mm bullet? Do you have one!"


    The lieutenant shook his head in a daze. He was helpless. He immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "big dog, give me a bullet chain. I''m out of bullets!"


    After shouting on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang immediately shouted to the lieutenant around him: "Let your men give me a dragonov, that is, SVD! Give me your gun and send two people to my position just now to pick up my empty magazine and fill me with the bullets from the machine gun bullet chain. Watch it. Don''t load me indiscriminately and don''t load the tracer bullets into the magazine!"


    After hastily saying that, Gao Yang immediately buried himself in rapid shooting, because the rebels launched a new round of offensive, and now the rebels must solve the battle before the government reinforcements arrived.


    In less than a minute, Gao Yang shot his last 20 bullets. At this time, the sniper of the government army who had watched him shoot handed his rifle to Gao Yang and shouted, "with my gun, there are still a lot of bullets!"

 Chapter 666

    The lieutenant arranged two people, took three empty magazines Gao Yang didn''t discard and ran to Gao Yang''s previous position, where seven empty magazines he replaced were lost there.


    Groliov''s M60 machine gun is the same as Gao Yang''s bullet, so when Gao Yang runs out of his bullets, groliov''s machine gun bullet can be used in an emergency.


    In fact, groliov doesn''t have many bullets. If he carries bullets alone, it is usually 1000 bullets. This son''s bullet weight is already very heavy, so he can''t insist on fire suppression for too long, but fortunately, there is still a 200 bullet chain left in groliov.


    After receiving Gao Yang''s notice, groliov shared his last bullet chain, so that when there were no bullets, he personally helped two government soldiers fill Gao Yang''s magazine.


    The machine gun bullets need to be removed from the bullet chain first. The M60 machine gun uses M113 hard shotgun chain. It is not so easy to remove bullets from the bullet chain by hand, but it is not too difficult. It is just a hard work. Groliov wants to load Gao Yang''s magazine personally because he is afraid that the soldiers of the two government forces will put tracer bullets into the magazine by mistake.


    Of course, Gao Yang''s gun can also launch tracer bullets, but the trajectory of tracer bullets is different from that of ordinary bullets. In Gao Yang''s pursuit of precision, some slight differences may lead to completely different results. Therefore, groliov needs to ensure that the bullets in the magazine used by Gao Yang are the same.


    While waiting to use groliov''s bullet, Gao Yang used an SVD sniper rifle.


    Completely different shooting feeling, completely different operation feeling, completely different man-machine feeling, and far less precision than Satan''s blade, greater recoil, and heavier and longer gun body.


    Gao Yang used four bullets and found the shooting feeling when using SVD.


    Gao Yang feels that the SVD effect he uses is good. At least he uses the 7n1 bullet dedicated to SVD instead of casually using the 7.62x54mm machine gun bullet as a special sniper bullet.


    In any case, the accuracy of SVD is not as good as that of Satan''s blade. It is too poor. SVD is not a rifle that pursues ultra-high accuracy at all. Even when using a special bullet, it can''t shoot accurately 600 meters away. It is a real precision shooting rifle with the name of sniper rifle. Moreover, for Gao Yang, even as a precision shooting rifle, The accuracy of SVD is also poor.


    However, the main reason why Gao Yang can become the first accurate shooter is because of his person, not the gun.


    Of course, it''s good to have a good gun. Without a good gun, Gao Yang can also play the performance of the first accurate shooter with an ordinary gun in other people''s hands. Otherwise, if you change a gun, you''ll completely go blind. What''s the name of the first accurate shooter.


    Gao Yang gave him a lesson to see how he hit the sniper, and let him understand that using the same gun is different in the hands of different people.


    By the time of the fifth bullet, Gao Yang completed the correction shot and touched the trajectory of the SVD in his hand.


    Although the distance is not far, that is, it can ensure the accuracy within 400 meters, it is enough for Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang started a new round of high-speed shooting. The seventh bullet and the eleventh bullet of SVD in his hand failed. In addition, every bullet he shot hit an enemy.


    Some people can hit occasionally, but Gao Yang can''t. the premise is that they use the same gun. Of course, Gao Yang has absolute confidence that there is no problem with his aim. The reason why he can''t hit is because of the problem of the gun.


    Gao Yang replaced the third magazine and emptied the full magazine of ten rounds in 30 seconds.


    After receiving the new magazine from the sniper around him, Gao Yang loaded the new magazine into the gun. Then, he found that there was no target to shoot within the guaranteed accuracy of SVD. Yes, he once again killed all the enemies close to the east of the highway and the whole fan-shaped area.


    In desperation, Gao Yang put the shooting distance away from 500 meters and mainly focused on the crowd at the distance of 600 meters. At this time, his hit rate began to decline sharply.


    The SVD used by Gao Yang is equipped with a PSO1 sight. This sight is outdated, and the maximum aiming magnification is only four times. In addition, the dispersion surface of bullets is too large. Under the dual effect, Gao Yang is difficult to maintain the super efficiency of one shot and one kill. However, for him, it is already an ultra-low efficiency of two shots and one kill, which is also a height that countless accurate shooters can''t reach in their life.


    Just as Gao Yang was disgusted with the rifle in his hand, a soldier finally sent it with his magazine.


    Although the two 20 rounds full magazines are machine gun bullets, the accuracy is certainly not as good as the carefully selected special sniper bullets, but the machine gun bullets used by groliov are not shoddy junk. The minimum accuracy of famous brand bullets produced by large factories can be guaranteed.


    Don''t forget that the high Satan blade is not a delicate thing that can only eat fine grain. When using an ordinary 7.62mm NATO bullet, the accuracy can also reach 0.6moa, which is impossible for most professional sniper rifles to achieve when using a special sniper bullet.


    After getting two full magazines, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. Looking at the rebels forced to lie down on the ground, these static targets have become dead in Gao Yang''s eyes.


    There are too many reasons for not hitting a moving target when the distance is far, but if the distance is far, as long as it is within range, as long as it can be seen, and as long as the target dares to stay still, there are dead people waiting to eat a gun.


    Gao Yang started a new round of shooting without slowing down, so in just one minute, the rebels in the east of the road were swept away. As long as the distance was within one kilometer, Gao Yang either killed him or ran away from a safe distance.


    The rebels who have no shelter, lack protection, lack heavy weapons, extremely tenacious fighting will and dare to attack again and again provide Gao Yang with an extremely rare opportunity and an opportunity to kill.


    Gao Yang admires the rebels from the ISI. S front very much. These rebels are different from what he has seen before. Their combat effectiveness is the same slag, but their psychological quality is super good. They are not afraid of death, they are always dying.


    Gao Yang felt that if they were not there, the soldiers of these government forces would have been killed by the continuous attack of the rebels, but with him and the Satan mercenary regiment, these desperate rebels would have to die.


    After hitting the enemy in the East with no targets to shoot, Gao Yang got up and said to the stunned lieutenant, "change direction, I''ll solve the enemy in the North!"


    Two more full magazines were sent to Gao Yang. Gao Yang slowly inserted the magazine into the combat vest, then he found a good position and fell on the ground. At this time, the government sergeants with greatly reduced defensive pressure, together with one of their lieutenants and a second lieutenant, collectively changed positions with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang fell down. The enemy in the north had long broken through to a position less than 300 meters away from the highway. Almost all the threatening bullets were fired from this direction. However, under the suppression of Tommy''s mortars and the fire of many government soldiers, the north of the highway could not continue to get close to the highway, that is, Gao Yang''s position.


    However, the rebels in the north of the road were only suppressed, that is to say, they all fell on the ground, but the casualties were not great. As long as they did not charge, they would not increase any casualties. However, when Gao Yang paid attention to the north of the road, the situation was different.


    Whether the distance of 300 meters is static or moving is of little significance to Gao Yang. For him, there is only one goal in this distance, the goal of success.


    The number of rebels on the north side of the road was the largest. After Gao Yang started shooting continuously, he quickly shot all the bullets. After hitting more than a dozen bullets with SVD, the newly filled magazine was delivered.


    When Gao Yang had a large number of targets to shoot again, groliov and the three of them could not disassemble the bullets as fast as Gao Yang''s shooting speed.


    I think the enemy is still close. Using SVD can solve the problem. Gao Yang will no longer waste the last 7.62 NATO bullet. As long as the target is not 400 meters away, he will knock it one by one with SVD, just like using a fly swatter to swat it at the flies that won''t move.


    Finally, the enemy in the north of the highway finally couldn''t hold on. They began to flee in a panic, very fast.


    When the rebels began to flee, Gao Yang changed into his satanic blade, then continued to shoot, looked at moving objects and shot them so that they could not move.


    Gao Yang could not say that he was red eyed, but his mind was really blank. He only knew how to shoot and command. He completely forgot that there was no other sound on the position except the sound of gunfire.


    "The rebels in the south are attacking again!"


    Finally, a shout broke the strange "peace" on the battlefield.


    Without the high suppression, the rebels in the south of the road, after dormant for a period of time, tentatively moved forward for a period of time, and then without any blow, they finally launched a charge happily again.


    What Gao Yang has to do is very simple. He turns around and continues shooting in another direction. He tells the rebels that it''s too early to be happy. He''s still there.


    It''s a miracle on the battlefield that one person can make a fool of both the enemy and ourselves.


    Miracles need to be jointly created by both sides. Gao Yang has also experienced many battles in Libya, Colombia and Somalia, but nowhere can he kill the four sides as recklessly as this time, because counsellors can run and hide after being beaten, and those with severe weapons can suppress him. Here, The rebels, who were basically light infantry, fought to death when they could only be beaten, creating a miracle of praising one person.


    One cannot be copied, one belongs to a high-profile miracle, and one surprises all the people involved in the war.


    I''m invincible, single gun town!

 Chapter 667

    Gao Yang is completely crazy.


    Long time, high quality and high intensity continuous shooting made Gao Yang have to concentrate all his energy on shooting.


    When the situation was not very tense, Gao Yang still had time to talk, but now he even forgot where he was. He just knew to shoot the enemies who rushed one by one!


    The rebels launched a final crazy charge. Gao Yang, who was blank in his mind, no longer counted his bullets. Anyway, if he had a gun in his hand, he would shoot.


    The enemy launched an attack from four directions at the same time, and Gao Yang took care of the enemies in four directions at the same time. Later, when his satanic blade no longer had bullets available, he could not use the satanic blade, because the enemies in four directions finally broke through to a distance of less than 400 meters.


    Less than 400 meters, only less than 400 meters. They are not in the most critical moment. At least, they are far from the range of the enemy''s grenades.


    Finally, one hundred bullets of SVD were also shot out. When another magazine on SVD began to be handed over to Gao Yang, only one bullet was shot. The rebels shouting for charge suddenly turned around and began to run back.


    After the enemy evacuated, Gao Yang fired all the ten bullets in the magazine on his gun, he heard the rumbling sound of the engine, in addition, the sound of machine gun shooting and the explosion of shells falling on the ground.


    Gao Yang hurried down the gun, and then his hands began to tremble. He turned his head to the direction of the sound and found tanks and armored vehicles from the west, as well as government troops jumping down from trucks and chasing the retreating rebels.


    The reinforcements of the government army finally came.


    Lying on his stomach, Gao Yang suddenly fell on the ground, but after his tight spirit relaxed, he just wanted to lie on the ground and have a good rest.


    Gao Yang felt his shoulder hurt. Within half an hour, he fired more than 400 bullets. It''s strange that his shoulder didn''t hurt.


    Gao Yang feels very tired. Physical fatigue is secondary, mainly mental fatigue. He is absorbed and shoots continuously with a high degree of concentration. It''s strange if he''s not tired.


    After lying on the ground for no more than two minutes, Gao Yang immediately sat up again. He first looked at the situation of the war. Under the close range shooting pursuit of tanks and armored vehicles, it was difficult for the rebels to escape. The overall situation had been decided and the rebels were dead.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said on the walkie talkie, "report the situation. Is anyone injured?"


    "No one was hurt again. Everyone was in good condition. Bruce fainted. Everyone was in good condition except Bruce."


    The reporter was Li JinFang. After he finished, Irene burst out another sentence.


    "Sir, you are possessed by God. No, you are God today."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly. Today, he fought a battle that may only happen once in his life. However, he would rather not encounter such a battle in his life. This kind of battle was inexplicably involved just because of bad luck.


    After handing the SVD in his hand to the original owner, Gao Yang picked up the blade of Satan without bullets and wanted to stand up from the ground, but he couldn''t stand up for the first time.


    Gao Yang just lost too much spirit, but there would be no problem with his physical strength. After adjustment, when Gao Yang was about to stand up again, the lieutenant who had been around him stretched out his hand and pulled him up.


    Although he didn''t need it, Gao Yang held the Lieutenant''s hand, stood up, and smiled, "thank you."


    The lieutenant didn''t take Gao Yang''s words, but stood back, saluted Gao Yang, then extended his thumb to Gao Yang and said a word.


    "Gun god! He said you were a gun god!"


    Laga translated it in time. Then the second lieutenant stared at Gao Yang, saluted him and said the same Arabic as the lieutenant.


    There is no need for laga to translate. Gao Yang knows that they all mean the same thing, gun god.


    The war was coming to an end, and all the lying down government soldiers basically stood up. They came to Gao Yang one after another, saluted him and said the same sentence, gun god.


    The sniper held his SVD, which played out his unimaginable power in Gao Yang''s hand. After he said something to Gao Yang stunned, he suddenly reached out and touched Gao Yang''s hand, and then said a word with a look of worship.


    "He said that doing so might give him some of your magic and make his gun more accurate."


    Gao Yang couldn''t laugh or cry, but at this time, even the lieutenant couldn''t help reaching out and touching his back. As a soldier, he always hoped that his shooting skills would be better. Although the lieutenant thought the sniper''s statement was really ridiculous, he still couldn''t help extending his hand.


    After being touched by many people like a mascot, the lieutenant finally said to Gao Yang: "I saw a battle like a miracle today. My name is Faisal sharay. It''s a great honor to see you. I appreciate your help to us. I can''t express my gratitude to you in words."


    Only after translation can he understand it. Gao Yang always feels so bad. It''s strange. He knows that now he suddenly remembered that laga hasn''t said how he fabricated their origins for these government forces.


    After nodding at Faisal, Gao Yang smiled at laga and said, "tell him we''d be happy to help. In addition, I don''t think any of them can speak English. Please tell me what you should tell me."


    Laga smiled at Faisal and immediately said to Gao Yang, "I said we are military advisers sent by Russia to help them fight. It''s secret. Well, I hope we can get out in time."


    At this time, the second lieutenant couldn''t wait to say a word, and then laga shrugged and said, "he said his name is Farouk eller. He wants to know your name. I think you''d better not tell the truth, but don''t tell the name of camel."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "tell him my name is, um, just tell them my nickname is gun god. I can''t think of any pseudonym. In addition, tell them that we need to leave immediately to treat the wounded."


    As soon as laga said his nickname, he heard a sharp brake. Then when the surrounding soldiers dispersed, he saw that the SUV had stopped behind the crowd.


    An officer with the rank of Lieutenant Colonel got out of the car, then walked quickly over and shouted, "great, Faisal, there''s nothing wrong with you. How are our casualties?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the lieutenant colonel saw Gao Yang surrounded by the crowd. Then he looked stunned and said, "who are they?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t understand the dialogue between the lieutenant colonel and lieutenant Faisal. He could only understand a new word he had just learned. Faisal pointed to him from time to time with excitement on his face. With the help of the lieutenant Farouk, he repeatedly told the lieutenant colonel the word gungod.

 Chapter 668

    After hearing Faisal''s introduction, the lieutenant colonel, although still serious, took the initiative to reach out to Gao Yang.


    After holding the lieutenant colonel''s hand, the lieutenant colonel said to Gao Yang with a serious face: "I am Jihad iserres, deputy commander of the first infantry regiment of the third independent infantry brigade of Syria. I thank you for your valuable assistance. You have saved many of my brothers."


    Shook hands with Jihad and said in a loud and deep voice, "we just happened to catch up. I''m glad we helped. Colonel, some of us are injured. I need to leave here as soon as possible to give first aid to our wounded."


    Jihad waved his hand and said, "I already know that your people saved our three seriously wounded when they were injured. Please rest assured that it is time to repay you. Atalebu still has sufficient medical power. We will send the wounded to atalebu immediately. Now we can go to see the situation of the wounded and send them away immediately."


    After Jihad made a gesture of invitation, he quickly followed Faisal and Farouk who led the way to the place where Bruce gave first aid to the wounded.


    Looking at the corpses lying on the ground, the three seriously wounded who have been operated on and are still alive, the dead soldier who has been opened but has not had time to sew the knife edge, and Bruce Jihad, who is unconscious and being taken care of by lucika at the moment, are silent.


    The reinforcements came with military doctors. Now the military doctors are checking the situation of the wounded, and they have given blood to people including Bruce. They just feel at a loss when looking at the wounded who have been operated on by Bruce in an emergency. They don''t know how to do it one by one.


    After a deep sigh, Jihad shouted to Farouk around him: "don''t waste time. Now what they need is not field first aid. The ambulance is right behind. Immediately send the wounded to the hospital. Go in person and tell the people in the hospital to save them at all costs. Tell our doctors that these soldiers are heroes."


    There are only a few seriously injured, but there are many slightly injured. Irene and Raphael, the injury is not heavy, but it is not light, and Li JinFang, whose ears are open, must also be included in the ranks of lightly wounded.


    After Jihad spoke, the stretcher soon carried all the seriously injured away, but Gao Yang hesitated at this time. He didn''t know whether it would be better for Bruce to wait longer, but to receive treatment in Turkey with better medical conditions, or to save a lot of time, but to undergo surgery in atalebu with less good medical conditions.


    Perhaps seeing Gao Yang''s hesitation, Jihad said to Gao Yang, "please rest assured, now we have the medical team sent by Damascus military hospital, the best surgeon in the army, and the latest medicine."


    Gao Yang is afraid that quack doctors will cause trouble. After all, atalebu is only a small city, the medical system is not very complete, and the level of doctors is not too high. However, since there is a medical team in the Syrian army, it can save time and get good enough rescue, it is very worthwhile to stay in atalebu temporarily.


    After thanking Jihad, Bruce and several of their wounded were sent to the ambulance, while the uninjured people had to follow and take care of the wounded.


    After the arrival of reinforcements, the attack on the rebels was still going on, and the battlefield had to be cleaned and counted. Jihad could not leave soon.


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to stay. There was nothing for them here, but he looked at taking the wounded to the ambulance, and the uninjured people drove behind the ambulance and followed all the way to atalebu, except that Lucy Ka followed Bruce to the ambulance.


    When Gao Yang wanted to drive with laga and leave, Jihad stopped him while issuing orders.


    "Gun god, I have some questions I want to talk to you about. Can you stay first?"


    Jihad seemed eager, but Gaoyang could only refuse. He was eager to leave Syria.


    "I''m very sorry, Colonel. We''re just passing by. We have something urgent. Therefore, our people have to leave as soon as they get medical treatment."


    Jihad seemed to anticipate Gao Yang''s reaction. After laga translated, he said without hesitation: "I know you are in a hurry to leave, but I won''t delay you too long. I can arrange a helicopter. If you need to leave, I can let a helicopter take you."


    Gao Yang frowned. If he could, he didn''t want to deal with the people of the Syrian government army at all. Fighting side by side with the government army was just a coincidence. There was no way to avoid it, but he didn''t want to leave quickly after the war, but it was easy to have an accident.


    When Gao Yang wanted to refuse again, Jihad said a few words in a deep voice. Then laga looked at Gao Yang and said, "he said that Faisal told him that we had a secret mission and might be sent by Russia, but it''s unlikely. My words could not stand scrutiny and arouse suspicion, but we can''t let go."


    Laga added his own private words when translating.


    Jihad doubted their origin. Gao Yang was not surprised. He said that the people sent by Russia could not withstand scrutiny. It was OK to fool a low-level officer like Faisal in a short time, but it was a delusion to fool a high-level officer, especially when he could not get away in time. Jihad only needed to report up and confirm.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "can your boss help us get away? I mean, if we are detained, well, you tell him first that we have a secret mission. We are friends with the government army, not enemies."


    With Jihad not translated, Gao Yang could collude with Raja face to face, but after Raja said something to Jihad, he smiled bitterly at Gao Yang: "The lieutenant colonel said that he doesn''t care about our identity and history. He doesn''t care about the things under treatment. He only cares about the things that soldiers should pay attention to. He said he doesn''t believe us at all, but it doesn''t matter. For the sake of our great help, he will never embarrass us. In addition, he said that he is the top commander stationed in atalebu, and he will certainly let us leave safely, And someone can send us all the way to the border. "


    Jihad was a sensible man and showed enough goodwill. Gao Yang didn''t insist on leaving immediately.


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Jihad, "what do you want to tell me?"


    Just then, a soldier quickly ran to jihad. After saluting, he muttered a long string of words, and it seemed that the soldier''s face was full of joy.


    Jihad listened with a shocked face, and put his eyes on Gao Yang and never left.


    When the soldier left, Jihad looked at Gao Yang and suddenly said, "no wonder they call you the God of guns."


    He shrugged his shoulders, and then Jihad was obviously happy. His face was excited and said: "We have killed 76 people, seriously injured 9 people and slightly injured 34 people. However, it is roughly estimated that more than 400 rebels have been killed and 140 rebels have been seriously injured and slightly injured. The battle is not over yet, but the rebels have no way to escape. It can be predicted that after the battle, the number of rebels killed, injured and captured can exceed 1000."


    After that, Jihad waved his hand and said, "you know, this is a great victory, which is equally important from the military point of view and the sense of Zhengzhi!"


    Gao Yang knows about the situation in Syria. Jihad is right. For the government forces, this is indeed a victory of great significance, because since the outbreak of the Syrian civil war, the government forces have never achieved a decent victory and retreated step by step. All major cities are in frequent emergencies, and Aleppo, an important city, has basically fallen behind the rebels In the hands of many people, Syria is a replica of Libya. Although supported by Russia, few people are optimistic that Bashar can maintain his ruling position.


    Gao Yang said quietly to Jihad, "Congratulations, Colonel."


    Jihad was a little excited. He looked around, sighed and said: "I can''t imagine what this battle would be like without your help. They say you are a gun god. I was not easy to accept it. You know, soldiers are like this, but now, I''m really convinced. My people told me that among the 500 rebels who were killed, it is conservatively estimated that at least 300 were killed by you alone , this, this is incredible, this is amazing. "


    After that, Jihad sighed: "Now I believe it. The facts are in front of me. I can''t do it if I don''t believe it. In fact, I don''t have anything important to ask you to stay. I just want to talk to a gun god. I just want to know more about you. You know, living legends are not so easy to see. I''m thinking that if I let you go, I may never have a chance to see you again in my life."


    After laughing, Jihad looked at Gao Yang and sighed, "we can''t have idol worship, but no one, including me, can stop the soldiers from worshipping you. You are a living legend."


    Gao Yang didn''t count his achievements, but he was shocked when he heard Jihad''s words.


    Because the reinforcements were blocked, the fighting lasted almost an hour, of which half an hour was extremely fierce. Of course, the intensity was relatively intense.


    But Gao Yang doesn''t believe that 300 people were killed in one hour.


    In the history of the war, the sniper with the first record, the Finnish white God of death Simon haye, killed 542 Soviet soldiers. This number of enemy deaths is indeed verifiable. Coupled with the omissions not counted in the war results, the white God of death''s record will certainly be more amazing. However, Simon haye''s record was achieved in nearly four months.


    If someone tells Gao Yang that someone will kill at least 300 enemies in an hour, Gao Yang will spit on his face. Killing 300 enemies in an hour is at least, or conservative estimation and fool fools!

 Chapter 669

    Gao Yang first despised the statistical results, and then despised Jihad''s statement, although Jihad said that his achievements were his own, and jihad worshipped him.


    However, after a short period of strong doubt, Gao Yang just calmed down and thought. After thinking of the number of bullets he fired, Gao Yang was shocked.


    Gao Yang shot more than 400 bullets. According to his hit rate, it seems, it seems, maybe, the number of killing the enemy 300 is really too conservative


    Gao Yang thought that if he counted the killing and injury, the number of 400 people seemed to be more appropriate


    He was so surprised that he opened his mouth and put a dementia image in front of jihad.


    Even if 300 people were killed, it was only in a battle, just in a short hour. This figure is amazing.


    Simon haye, the recognized first sniper, killed 542 people.


    If the Soviet Finnish war has been too long, then a matter that was noisy not long ago can also explain some problems.


    On February 2, 2013, Chris Kyle, the ace sniper of the U.S. Marine Corps, was shot and killed in a shooting range in Texas.


    Chris Kyle had ten years of sniper experience and fought in Iraq four times. Then he shot and killed 255 people, one of which was a rocket launcher 1930 meters away.


    The ace sniper of the Marine Corps shot and killed 255 people in ten years, and Gao Yang killed at least 300 people in an hour. What do you say about this.


    Gao Yang began to feel that he had indeed done a great thing. Believe it or not, he was the creator of miracles. Of course, he knew that although it seemed impossible, it was actually happening.


    Gao Yang began to be a little elated. However, after comparing himself with those legendary snipers who left their names in history for a while, Gao Yang regretted to find that his records seemed to be short of gold.


    Finn Simon haye is a legend of snipers. He shot 542 people with a mosina dry rifle. Why is Simon haye recognized as the king of snipers? Because his achievements are highly valuable.


    In the Soviet Finnish war, the Soviet Union occupied an absolute advantage. They had large regiments, heavy artillery and a large number of aircraft. Simon haye shot and killed a Soviet soldier, which would lead to countless bullets and even artillery attacks. Therefore, Simon haye shot and killed 542 people in the situation of having to run with one shot.


    The first sniper of the German army, madias heizennor, has a record of 345 people. Gao Yang''s half teacher Fedor also has a record of 113 people. He is a real ace sniper.


    Many people question madias heizennor''s achievements, not because they are exaggerated, but because the data are too few than the real figures. Because the German record statistics are somewhat special. They only calculate the sniper records in defensive operations, and in offensive operations, or when there is no second person around the sniper to prove the sniper''s shooting results, no matter how many people are killed, It won''t be included in the sniper''s shooting record at all.


    Therefore, the real record of madias must be much more than 345 people, and so is Fedor. Their real number must be much higher than the record, and it is possible to double or even double it, because Germany was basically on the offensive in the early stage.


    The sniper''s achievements in World War II were recognized by people because of their environment. No matter Germans, Soviets or Americans, when a sniper fires a shot, it will attract rifles, machine guns, guns, tanks and aircraft. All available means will be used, so the sniper''s living environment can not be called good.


    As for modern times, if Gao Yang dares to shoot a team of American soldiers, the basic process should be that Gao Yang can shoot one or two shots, up to three shots, and his target will hide, and then call for support, ground support and air support. What rockets and even laser guidance don''t want money to greet him down until his hiding place is completely blasted flat and pulled down.


    In fact, American soldiers really don''t have to spend money to throw bombs. The military expenditure is paid by the state, and the small life is their own. Therefore, they don''t mind using missiles worth millions or even tens of millions of dollars just to kill a sniper.


    If Gao Yang replaced the target with Russians, the result would be the same. Russia doesn''t want the United States to have such strong air power, but Russia is a big artillery doctrine. If you find a sniper, you''ll wait to be shelled. What mechanism artillery, mortars, howitzers don''t need money to greet your head. They are all large caliber and can''t take any small 60mm guns at all.


    In fact, Lao maozi did not have to spend money on shells. They wanted to consume more shells produced in the 1950s. The Russians had no money to destroy expired shells. It was a better choice to destroy them.


    As for China, it is similar to the United States and Russia. In fact, as long as there are similar armies all over the world, they have the same attitude towards snipers. They transfer any heavy weapons that can be used to completely flatten the places where snipers may hide.


    If Gao Yang had not killed the rebels in Syria, but the American soldiers or Russian maozi, his achievements would not be miracles, but miracles. No, God can''t do it himself.


    The rebels from the ISI. S front did not know where they had the courage to fight. They were not afraid of how to fight. At the beginning, they used two small guns, used car bombs and rocket launchers. After these fires were destroyed, they didn''t even have a weapon with a slightly longer range except machine guns. In this case, they hit the muzzle of the gun, There''s no other explanation than death.


    If the rebels hadn''t taken the initiative to send it to the muzzle, it would be good if Gao Yang could kill 30 people. The bullets wouldn''t turn around. How could Gao Yang fight if people hid in the bunker?


    If Gao Yang can kill hundreds of people by one person, those rebels are talents. Even if he puts a thousand pigs in front of Gao Yang, Gao Yang can''t kill 300 in one breath. When he shoots a pig, he knows to run away, but those rebels just don''t retreat, Gao Yang can''t help fighting.


    But then again, the gold content of his high achievements is indeed insufficient. However, what he has done is still a miracle. Everyone can shoot more than 300 people in an hour.


    Gao Yang only has a safe shooting environment. He doesn''t have to worry too much about being hit by the enemy''s heavy firepower and hasn''t encountered effective suppression. Therefore, he can shoot recklessly all the time, but his own environment is safe. It''s not so simple to hit the enemy.


    Even on the shooting range, how many people can fight as accurately and as fast as Gao Yang? What''s more, it''s still on the battlefield. It''s a big living man who can move. After all, those rebels just don''t retreat, but they''re not fixed targets that don''t run.


    Therefore, in the final analysis, even if the enemy''s gold content is insufficient, Gao Yang has completed a miracle that ordinary people can''t imagine. He is called the God of guns and deserves his name.


    After figuring out the key of the problem, Gao Yang found that he was really very, very good. Gao Yang was still very proud. However, he suddenly thought of a question, that is, he had just killed at least 300 people. These are more than 300 living people. Can he be classified into the ranks of executioners with blood on his hands.


    After only a little thought for a moment, Gao Yang put down the problem. It''s hard for others to say that these extreme Tibetans are basically human cancer. It''s best to die. There are only more than 300. Gao Yang feels that he has killed a little less.


    Gao Yang was very happy to stand on the side of justice for mankind. He was full of worship for jihad. Under the awe of the soldiers around him, he no longer felt uneasy, because he was great.


    For Jihad, for the government soldiers who watched Gao Yang create miracles from beginning to end, Gao Yang''s status was much higher than he thought.


    The soldiers of the government army don''t think about the gold content. Few of them know the legendary snipers in World War II. They only know that a man killed three or four hundred cloth terrorists in an hour in front of them. If such a man is not a gun god, who else is?

 Chapter 670

    Jihad didn''t panic. He didn''t really have any ideas about leaving Gao Yang. Although he didn''t believe Gao Yang''s statement at all, Jihad didn''t report their existence to his superiors.


    In fact, Jihad didn''t have much to do with reporting the situation. Now the forces of all parties in Syria are like a pot of porridge, praising them. These people helped the government army fight a big victory that was unexpected and unexpected from top to bottom. Who cares what their origin is.


    Now the situation in Syria is in a mess. The government forces are retreating day by day, and the chief and Deputy defense chiefs have been killed. It is not easy to win a big victory. Even if they know how to promote their role in it, it must be too late for Syria to be happy.


    After the battle, they were surrounded by the rebels, but they successfully attracted the rebels. All the surviving soldiers who knew the arrival of the reinforcements made meritorious contributions. Although Faisal, as a team leader officer, was attacked, he made great contributions. Just go back and wait for promotion. At least, you have to mention the captain from the lieutenant. Maybe in the case of a serious lack of heroes in Syria, It is not impossible to be established as a model and directly mention the major.


    As for Lieutenant Farouk, his situation is similar. Meritorious service and promotion are certain, and there is no doubt that those sergeants and soldiers can get a medal, and everyone has a bright future.


    As for Jihad, he is the one who has benefited the most. He has reached the rank of lieutenant colonel. With this great achievement, it is not a problem to get a medal to be promoted to colonel. Although it is unlikely to mention too much at once, he has actually touched the general star. He has been promoted to Colonel first and become the commander rather than deputy of the first army. It will not even take a year to endure his qualifications, It''s easy to be a major general.


    There was another man who followed Gao Yang. They were touched with great light. That was the deputy battalion commander of the armored battalion who followed jihad.


    When Jihad led the army to reinforce, he not only brought his direct subordinates, but also transferred the tanks and artillery of an armored battalion defending ataleb.


    Aleppo was surrounded by rebels and the war was tight. Atalebu, located in the west of Aleppo, originally had an infantry brigade and an Armored Regiment to defend. In order to support the government forces in Aleppo, only one infantry regiment was transferred to an infantry brigade, and a reinforced company was transferred to support Aleppo, which was the convoy led by Faisal.


    The Armored Regiment had only half a battalion left to defend atalebu. This time, in order to rescue the attacked people, atalebu''s armored battalion touched four T-72 tanks and six BMP-3 armored vehicles, which was all their family background.


    The result is good. Everyone will benefit from such a move. Jihad will be promoted, and of course the deputy battalion commander will follow suit.


    Atalebu is a small town. Although its geographical location is very important, when both the government forces and the rebels put their energy into Aleppo, they won a big victory. They wiped out a large force coming from Aleppo and killed and captured thousands of rebels at the cost of hundreds of casualties. Compared with the piecemeal National Battlefield, The battle near ataleb was a rare General Assembly battle, and it was an all-round victory. It was difficult to be unobtrusive.


    These people of the government army are not fools. Everyone knows how this great achievement came from. They did not praise their participation in the war. The great victory was originally a great defeat, and there is no suspense that a reinforcements of more than 160 people will be completely annihilated.


    What''s more, Gao Yang not only killed many rebels, but Bruce also saved three seriously wounded when he was seriously injured.


    For soldiers, it is great grace that someone can save one of their brothers in robes on the battlefield. No matter whether they know the rescued person or not, they will read this good.


    Although their origin is unknown, no one cares. Besides, jihad is the highest commander stationed in ataleb. As long as he nods, who will want to embarrass them.


    And jihad won''t have any problem even if he tries his best to help them. At this time, Jihad why bother to praise them.


    The rebels were unlucky. It was an ambush that was easy to catch, but the whole army was destroyed in the end, but praising them was the most unlucky. They involuntarily got involved in a battle that had nothing to do with themselves. Three people were slightly injured and one was seriously injured. The people of the government army had a lot of benefits. What does it have to do with them.


    However, if there is no harvest at all, it is not necessarily true. At least they praise them and gain the friendship and respect of all officers and soldiers stationed in atalebu.


    After cleaning the battlefield, Gao Yang, laga and jihad took a car to atalebu and were treated like heroes. Jihad didn''t even ask about their origin.


    Bruce has been arranged for surgery, including Irene. They are the same. As long as they are not the heavy wounded who must be treated immediately, all the light wounded will be lined up backward and give priority to Irene and them for treatment.


    Those who were injured healed, those who were not injured ate, and they were hungry after a war. Jihad personally ordered them to take out their best things and entertain them.


    Some people worship singers, some people worship movie stars, soldiers, who can they worship if they don''t worship the gun god? When the soldiers back to atalebu publicize their deeds and destroy them, Gao Yang can''t even eat a safe meal.


    Gao Yang and his men are in the military camp in atalebu. The place where they eat is in the officers'' canteen. Ordinary soldiers just go to the door of the canteen one by one to look around and see what the Musketeer looks like. Only qualified officers must make a face in front of Gao Yang, look at him and say something.


    Jihad didn''t want to keep the secret. There were too many witnesses to hide it. Anyway, they were eager to leave. Even if they were held up to heaven, it was impossible to compete with him. Naturally, they died to entertain their grateful and harmless benefactors.


    But the people who are most grateful to Gao Yang are undoubtedly those led by Lieutenant Faisal. After all, Gao Yang gave Jihad a great service, but for the attacked Faisal, they saved their lives.


    When Bruce''s operation was over and it was confirmed that he could move, when it was getting dark, Gao Yang left atalebu without taking a helicopter. Jihad had had to apply for using a helicopter. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Gao Yang chose to continue driving a civilian car, but there was only one more ambulance.


    With the small gifts given by Jihad and escorted by Lieutenant Faisal and lieutenant Farouk, Gao Yang and them arrived at the border between Syria and Turkey smoothly.

 Chapter 671

    Dubai, sailing Hotel, Gaoyang, they have all stayed in.


    Although Bruce was injured, it didn''t affect Gao Yang''s plan to go to Dubai for vacation.


    In fact, Bruce''s recovery is also in the sailing hotel.


    The UAE is rich and very rich. Its citizens go directly to the hospital when they are ill. There is no concept of taking medicine and paying for money at all. With a free medical card, local people can see a doctor in any public hospital in the UAE, or choose to see a doctor in European and American hospitals or private clinics. All the expenses are paid by the UAE government.


    Foreigners in the UAE used to enjoy the benefits of free medical care, but in 2001, the benefits of free medical care were cancelled, and foreigners had to pay for medical treatment themselves.


    In Dubai, a paradise for the rich, in fact, few rich people will choose to go to public hospitals. They generally have their own private doctors and need to be hospitalized. They also choose top private clinics.


    Bruce is not a rich man. He is a big Ivan.


    Knowing that Bruce was injured, Ivan''s heroic expression can turn Bruce''s recovery process into enjoyment.


    Therefore, Bruce, who has finished the operation and only needs follow-up care, lives in the sailing Hotel, and then asks the doctors in the best private clinic to go to the sailing hotel for door-to-door service. In addition, there are two nurses with figures and looks comparable to models, but their professional skills are also the highest. In short, Ivan has to pay for everything.


    As for Gao Yang, he lives in the presidential suite, which costs 18000 dollars a day and covers an area of more than 780 square meters. Everything is resplendent. The paintings on the wall are authentic. Gao Yang can''t afford to buy any one. The housekeeper provides 24-hour service, and a special elevator can enter the underground garage or the helipad on the roof.


    In addition to Gaoyang, the remaining people have a luxury suite for each person. It is not the most expensive presidential suite, but it is also medium-sized.


    The key to the problem is that the upper middle room of the sailing hotel is also very expensive, which is more than 5000 dollars a day.


    If Gao Yang paid for it himself, he would have to pay more than 5000 dollars a day to stay in a hotel. Anyway, he refused. As for the presidential suite, he didn''t even want to think about it.


    I went to AI Mahara seafood restaurant for a meal in a submarine, returned to my presidential suite, lay lazily in bed and chatted with a room full of people.


    If it hadn''t been for big Ivan''s treat, Gao Yang and others would never have come to the sailing hotel for meat in their whole life. Since Gao Yang stayed in the presidential suite, others would have to come and see it.


    "What? Gao spent an hour and killed 300 people?"


    Looking at the stunned uliyangke, Cui Bo said calmly, "is it more than 300?"


    Ulyanko waved his hand and said with disdain on his face, "you think I don''t know anything? 300? Even if the rebels are a group of pigs, they can''t be killed so many."


    Cui Bo also said with disdain on his face, "believe it or not, you think I''m willing to cover you."


    Seeing that the people around him were indifferent, uliyangke was shocked and said, "is it true? Why didn''t you say it when you first met me?"


    Groliov laughed and said, "if you have time, first find a doctor for Bruce, and then arrange for him to stay. Then we''ll go to dinner and do what spa. Who has time to tell you this?"


    Wu liyangke looked at Gao Yang, who was bored to roll on the big bed, and said in surprise, "Hey, Gao, you can enjoy your bed alone at night. Tell me how you did it first?"


    Gao Yang sat up from the bed, jumped out of the bed and complained: "Just shoot with a gun. There''s nothing to say. I say, guys, I don''t think it''s interesting here. There''s nothing else here except sand. If you swim, it''s not as good as bossosa''s beach. What spa you do makes me uncomfortable. You say that we spend so much money here is just idling in the house. Do you say we''re playing or looking for sin?"


    Gao Yang really doesn''t want to stay in the sailing Hotel, especially on the super luxurious big bed in the presidential suite. It''s really uncomfortable how he sleeps. But with groliov, can he still find two beautiful women to accompany him.


    Cui Bo also sighed: "I don''t think I can enjoy it. Although I have opened my eyes and gained insight, how can I feel like Grandma Liu who has entered the Grand View Garden? It doesn''t match the environment here. It''s better for me to go hunting in Africa. Seriously, I don''t want to live here. If I''m ok, I''ll withdraw the day after tomorrow and have fun myself."


    Irene was unhappy and said loudly, "I think it''s good. I can take this opportunity to do beauty."


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said, "beauty? You don''t have to, just you..."


    Irene''s face was completely dark. She couldn''t help squeezing her fist. After tribton had a meal, she said to Irene: "Just like you, you are naturally beautiful. What else do you do for beauty? You are healthy, natural and personalized. Don''t you know that? You have fascinated poor Bob and lost weight in the gym every day. If you are more beautiful, Bob will live or not, and you don''t pay attention to others."


    Irene''s face immediately changed from frost to scorching sun, and her smiling eyes could not be seen.


    Gao Yang held out his thumb to Cui Bo from an angle that Irene couldn''t see. Other people also looked at Cui Bo with an incredible face. The two goods changed their words in time and finally avoided the pain of flesh and skin.


    At this time, ulyanko touched his hair, shook his head and said, "please come and let you have a good time before you go to South Africa. Who will participate in the entertainment activities in the evening? I tell you, but there are no restrictions."


    Everyone raised their hands except Gao Yang and groliov. Looking at the same hands raised, Irene, ulyanko frowned and said, "you, too? This is a man''s activity."


    Irene threw her mouth away and said, "what''s the matter? You go to have fun. Do you want me to stay bored?"


    Li JinFang looked disgusted and said, "it''s none of your business. Stay and play. What should we do? URI, don''t worry about her. It''s just us."


    Irene had only two people who didn''t dare to provoke. One was Gao Yang and the other was Li JinFang. Listening to Li JinFang''s words, Irene had to look at him white and say, "shameless, shameless."


    Little Donny smiled and said, "now I find it so beautiful to be a happy bachelor."


    All the men laughed. Gao Yang was helpless and had to turn his head around. At this time, Raphael puffed and said, "I sympathize with Bruce very much now, really, very, very sympathize with him."


    Everyone laughed silently. Bruce was too miserable. Although there were two beautiful nurses around, Lucy took care of him all the time. The existence of the two nurses was not enjoyment, but pain.


    Ulyanko grinned and said, "he can only see..."


    Treble shook his head and said, "no, no, he doesn''t even dare to look."


    Frye pulled his shoulder with a smile and said, "let him work with his girlfriend. It''s great."


    As mercenaries, it is impossible to expect them to behave like gentlemen.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "all right, URI, finding two nurses for Bruce now is just torturing him. Change the nurses. It can not only save some money, but also make Bruce suffer less."


    After Gao Yang finished, Rafael stood up and said to Gao Yang, "boss, there''s nothing right now. I want to leave Dubai and go home tomorrow. Can I?"


    Rafael''s business has been solved. Little Donny went to Sicily and properly solved the usury owed by Rafael''s father. However, Rafael must have thought about it if he didn''t go back in person. It''s reasonable to go back and have a look.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, go back. I''ll give you five days and come back on time in five days."


    After saying a word, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "give you five days to have a good time. Irene and Raphael are slightly injured and should be almost fine. At that time, everyone except Bruce will go to Israel collectively. I have agreed with dean that we will go to his training camp for training."


    First, as a member of Satan mercenary regiment, it goes without saying their personal combat effectiveness, but after new people join, there is still a gap in the tacit understanding of cooperation between new people and several old people, so it is necessary to seize the opportunity to practice together.


    Ulyanko said, "wait, wait, do you want to go to South America?"


    Gao Yang looked at ulyanko and said, "what''s the matter? Ivan is going to do it?"


    Uliyangke nodded: "Yes, Ivan has found out who did it to him. Well, it''s complicated to say, and I''m not very clear. You''d better talk about it carefully after seeing him. However, Ivan has found the whereabouts of his enemy. He plans to invite you to Colombia to catch all his enemies. He originally planned to talk about it after your vacation, but However, you have arrangements, I''d better tell you in advance. "


    Gao Yang thought and said, "let''s talk about it then. Ivan has absolute strength to kill his enemies. If it''s not necessary, we won''t go."


    "Well, you can talk about it after you contact. Ha ha, he called when he was talking about Ivan."


    When ulyanko was talking, the phone rang. He took out the phone and looked, but it was Ivan. After laughing, ulyanko connected the phone and said with a smile, "Hi, Ivan."


    After ulyanko said a word, the smile on his face immediately solidified, and then stood up in shock.


    Ulyanko widened his eyes and looked stunned. The phone was still in his ear, but he looked at Gao Yang and said, "something''s wrong! Something''s wrong with big Ivan!"

 Chapter 672

    Ulyanko''s face was green, but he still kept his composure.


    After saying a word to Gao Yang, ulyanko suddenly grabbed the phone and shouted, "tell me what''s going on! What''s the matter with big Ivan!"


    Ulyanko listened to the phone with an incredible look on his face. Gao Yang and they didn''t say a word, but looked at ulyanko nervously.


    After listening to a few words, uliyangke fell powerlessly onto the sofa. The phone in his hand also fell on the thick and soft carpet with his powerless hand.


    Not long ago, ulyanko, whose face turned red because of excitement, became very white. He didn''t say a word. After covering his face with his hands, he leaned back on the sofa.


    Gao Yang took two steps, picked up ulyanko''s phone and listened to it, but he didn''t hear any sound. Ivan at the other end had hung up.


    Gao Yang turns out the call record and calls Ivan back, but there is a busy tone in the microphone, and Ivan at the other end is calling the victim.


    Gao Yang angrily said to ulyanko, "what''s the matter? Say it quickly. Don''t be like a woman."


    Ulyanko sighed a long sigh and said powerlessly, "big Ivan is dead, he is dead."


    Gao Yang was shocked, and he was stunned by the bad news.


    Gao Yang stood in the presidential suite that big Ivan invited him to enjoy, but before he went to South Africa to see big Ivan, he heard the news of big Ivan''s death.


    Groliov frowned and said in a loud voice, "URI, you have also experienced many battles. How many times have you climbed out of the dead? Why can''t you even say a word now! What''s going on!"


    Wuliyangke said weakly: "Big Ivan is dead. I don''t know what''s going on. His manor has been attacked. Many people. Ivan is in Johannesburg. He''s on his way to Cape Town. He needs to go to Cape Town to see the situation. Now, I don''t know who did it. But many dead people were carried out in big Ivan''s manor. Big Ivan''s manor was captured. In this case, big Ivan is impossible Still alive, that''s what Ivan said. "


    After a feeble explanation, ulyanko covered his face again and whispered, "sorry, I''m a little out of control, but please let me be quiet."


    Looking at the look of ulyanko, Gao Yang was surprised, because ulyanko''s sadness seemed to exceed his feelings for the boss.


    "I don''t think it''s time for you to be sad. It''s most important to mobilize all the resources you can and find out the truth," he said


    Ulyanko himself answered Gao Yang''s doubts. He said in a low voice: "Sorry, please let me be a little quiet. I need to calm down. I, I am really sad. Big Ivan is not only my boss. He saved my life, helped me take revenge and gave me a new life. I regard big Ivan as my father. Sorry, please let me be quiet. I need to be quiet. I really need to be quiet."


    Gao Yang and none of them spoke any more. Ulyanko held his head and lay motionless on the sofa. Gao Yang saw clearly. Tears came out under ulyanko''s hand covering his eyes.


    Ulyanko''s performance is not like an arms dealer at all. People like him should be used to receiving bad news and getting the news of anyone''s sudden death.


    After leaning on the sofa for five minutes, ulyanko put down his hands covering his face, suddenly sat up from the sofa and said in a hoarse voice, "please give me my phone."


    Gao Yang gave the phone to uliyangke. After receiving it, uliyangke quickly dialed a phone number, and then quickly said, "put down everything in your hands, gather our people, all people, be ready to deal with all battles, and rush to Cape Town as soon as possible. Don''t ask why, do as I say, come on!"


    After finishing quickly, ulyanko called again and said with gnashing teeth, "big Ivan has an accident. Find out everything for me. I''m talking about everything in detail from beginning to end. Be quick."


    Ulyanko made a third call. When he was connected, he said in a hurry: "You know what? Well, let me tell you something. The boss is dead. No, no, it may be dead, but there is no definite news. Ivan is on his way to Cape Town. What are you going to do? What? Now is not the time to see the situation! Send all your people! Let them go to Cape Town, asshole!"


    Ulyanko hung up the phone with a look of anger. Then he quickly dialed the fourth phone. After connecting, he immediately said, "polovich, something happened to big Ivan, you know, right? OK, what are you going to do?"


    After a little while, ulyanko roared: "Calm down? How calm down now! No matter who did it, we should retaliate immediately. If big Ivan dies, we will avenge him. If he is not dead, how calm he is. If he is not dead, we should try to rescue him, rather than wait to see what happens. We have to transfer everyone to see it after it depends on the situation. Bolovich, don''t think I don''t know you What are you thinking? Even if big Ivan is dead, you can''t control the channels in the Middle East! Without big Ivan, you are nothing. Don''t think you can stay out of it. If you don''t retaliate back with the strongest attitude immediately, you can''t protect anything! "


    From the third phone call, ulyanko spoke Russian, while Gao Yang understood most of it.


    With Ye Lianna and groliov, Gao Yang has long begun to learn Russian. Although he can''t speak standard Russian with his tongue rolled and can write a small number of words, he still has no problem understanding the dialogue. At least he can understand most of them.


    It can be seen from the dialogue between uliyangke that his colleagues and him do not seem to have the same ideas. Of course, this is normal. Even if they work for big Ivan, it is impossible that everyone has the same feelings for big Ivan beyond the working relationship as uliyangke.


    When the boss dies, his subordinates must avenge him. This is just a joke. It''s normal for the tree to fall and the monkeys to scatter. More likely, it''s the most normal idea for his subordinates to improve their status and gain more after the boss dies.


    Ulyanko was angry, but he was not stupid.


    After calling to confirm the ideas of several other colleagues, ulyanko didn''t try to convince others at length. Of course, he didn''t plead. He just decided to go it alone immediately.


    After hanging up the phone, ulyanko shouted to Gao Yang, "I have to leave. I''ll leave right away. Now only Ivan and I will do something."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "you just need to say what we need to do."

 Chapter 673

    Icing on the cake is good, but the most valuable thing is to provide charcoal in the snow.


    Wuliyangke looked at Gao Yang, nodded, stretched out his hand and patted Gao Yang on his shoulder, and then said with emotion on his face: "thank you, really thank you."


    After that, ulyanko sighed and said, "I understand what you mean, but no, Gao, thank you, but you don''t have to help. The battle I have to face with Ivan won''t end in just a few days."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, is my relationship with big Ivan a friend? It''s hard to say whether I can be called a friend, but I think Ivan and I are friends, and I always think you are my good friend. What do you want to do now? I think I need to help you."


    Uliyangke smiled bitterly and said, "Gao, I have some money, and Ivan also has some money. He is much richer than me, and Ivan has a strong energy in his hand. However, we can''t hire you anymore. You know, no matter who does it to Ivan, he will only be a big man, a big man we can''t compete with."


    After another sigh, uliyangke spread his hand to Gao Yang and said, "we have people and money, but compared with the enemies at the level of big Ivan, we are too weak. Maybe we can''t compete with all our resources, so you''d better not go into the muddy water."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I didn''t say I wanted to charge you. URI, I''m helping, not doing business with you. Don''t misunderstand this."


    After that, Gao Yang said in a deep voice to the people in the room: "you all heard that I want to go to South Africa with URI. This is my personal behavior. It has nothing to do with Satan''s mercenary regiment. Now Satan''s mercenary regiment is on vacation indefinitely."


    Li JinFang said with a smile: "indefinite vacation? Great, ulyanko, you vampire, I''ll go to South Africa with you. It''s agreed that you have to cover all my food and accommodation."


    Groliov nodded and said to ulyanko, "uly, we''ve known each other for many years. I''ll do you a favor this time."


    Frye stood up and said to Gao Yang, "boss, you''re going to South Africa, aren''t you? Then I''ll go too."


    Cui Boba smacked his mouth and said, "I just said it''s not as interesting as South Africa here. My attitude is very firm. I must go to South Africa."


    Irene raised her hand and shouted, "go to South Africa, I''m going to South Africa!"


    Tommy said slowly: "I used to be Andre''s employee, and Andre is the employee of big Ivan, so Andre is good to me, no matter whether he will go to South Africa or not, but I think I need to go to South Africa once."


    Raphael stood up and shouted, "you must use me, I''ll go!"


    Gao Yang lowered his face and said, "don''t mix blindly. You know it''s difficult for me to do this. You forced me not to help URI, so don''t make me embarrassed."


    Groliov shrugged at Gao Yang and said with a relaxed face, "Gao, don''t be too amorous. I knew URI earlier than you."


    Li JinFang also said, "brother Yang, it''s like we don''t know ulyanko. Don''t forget that we know him very well."


    Irene smiled and said, "Sir, you just said it''s a vacation. You can''t control what we want. I''d like to travel to South Africa. I''m on the same road with you at most."


    Gao Yang is really in a bit of a dilemma. He can''t do it by watching ulyanko''s difficulties. However, he will never want to drag all the people of Satan''s mercenary regiment into the water again.


    Groliov may really want to help ulyanko, but Irene, Frye and Raphael are absolutely right. It''s because Gao Yang wants to go. They don''t want to help ulyanko, but Gao Yang. Gao Yang knows this very well, so it''s difficult for him.


    For Gao Yang, if he thinks he should do something, he should do it. He doesn''t care what others think, but what he wants to do, others don''t want to care.


    Gao Yang is moved, but also depressed, because he can make decisions for himself. Everything is his own decision. When others are involved, it''s different.


    Gao Yang was a little anxious, but he didn''t know what to say. At this time, little Downey, who hadn''t spoken, said, "Gao, I know what you''re thinking and what you''re embarrassed. However, have you ever thought about a problem?"


    Gao Yang looked at little Donny and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Little Donny smiled and said, "Satan''s mercenary regiment is a very rare mercenary regiment. It''s small in number, but its combat effectiveness is very strong. The most rare thing is that Satan is a mercenary regiment with one heart. For mercenaries who exchange their lives for money, how difficult is this? I don''t need to say more?"


    "Why do you say this?" he frowned


    Little Donny shrugged and said: "Gao, as a manager, to tell you the truth, you are stupid, you are really stupid. In the eyes of most people, you are really a stupid fool. When you are the leader, you are not like you. You can take big money, but give it to your subordinates. You are a guy who values love, righteousness and not greedy for money. For mercenaries, this is a rare virtue, although this A virtue shortens one''s life. "


    He waved loudly and said, "what are you trying to say? Now is not the time for you to praise me. Besides, I don''t think your words are praise. Stupidity is not a good word."


    Little Downey sighed, "yes, stupidity is not a good word, but don''t you find it? Because of your stupidity, there are also a group of stupid guys gathered around you."


    Little Donny pointed to the people in the room and said loudly: "Gao, don''t you find that all people are as stupid as you? They are willing to be the same stupid because of your stupidity. They are willing to lose their lives for you, because they are the same people as you. You are greedy for money, and you are surrounded by greedy people. You are a person who plans for yourself, and they won''t think too much about you, but you are not. You are for him If you think about it, they are willing to give everything for you. "


    Gao Yang sighed and was silent.


    Little Donny smiled: "Yes, the Satan mercenary regiment is a bunch of stupid guys. In other people''s eyes, we are all stupid in the eyes of those who gather together for money and fight against each other because of money. However, I think at least within the Satan mercenary regiment, we have virtue, live and die together, not for money, but just for brothers. We can be one heart because we have the same heart What kind of virtue. "


    Gao Yang nodded and sighed, "I understand."


    Little Donny looked at the people in the room and said with a smile: "no one here is a coward. We are all greedy for money, but our greed is not the first. Money is important, people are more important. You want to make money, we get rich with you, you want to die, we accompany you to die. Who makes us all the same stupid guys."


    Irene clapped her hands and said loudly, "little Downey said very well. Yes, sir, do you think we can really see you go to South Africa alone?"


    Li JinFang said loudly, "well said! Brother Yang, uliyangke is so greedy and afraid of death that he will die for big Ivan. Do you think we are not as good as him?"


    Ulyanko roared with a red face: "frog! You bastard, you make it clear to me that I am greedy for money and afraid of death! I am greedy for money, but have I ever been afraid of death? What dare I do for money? Dare you say I am afraid of death!"


    Li JinFang patted his head and said, "yes, I''m wrong. You''re really not afraid to die for money."


    Birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. This sentence is true. What kind of person Gao Yang is, he will gather around him.


    If it''s a guy who shrinks his neck when he has something to do, Gao Yang won''t let him enter the Satan mercenary regiment. Even if he enters the Satan mercenary regiment, Gao Yang will kick him out.


    Of course, people are selfish, but it is uncertain whether to put friendship first or snobbery first. Different atmospheres will lead to different behaviors of the same person. Those who take the lead can set an example, and the people below can naturally keep up. Therefore, it has to be said that Gao Yang has made a good start.


    Little Downey smiled and said, "well, don''t hesitate. I think I should take all your weapons to South Africa. Also, do you need me to contact the plane?"


    Gao Yang didn''t mince his posture, waved his hand and said, "well, there''s no need to say more. It''s urgent. We''ll go as fast as we can, little Donny. You''ll start right away and take all our weapons to Cape Town. URI, are you looking for a plane or let little Donny find it?"


    Ulyanko was very moved. After looking at a group of Satan mercenaries, he said in a deep voice: "thank you. Ivan and I will try our best not to let you busy in vain."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "when is it time to say this? Stop talking nonsense and get down to business."


    Ulyanko nodded and said, "Dubai has never lacked private planes. I''ll find a private plane and send us directly to Cape Town as soon as possible."


    Then Frye said, "boss, what about Bruce and Lucy?"


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "let Bruce stay here to recover from his injury, let him enjoy it, and let lucika stay and take care of him. No one should tell lucika what we are going to do. Forget it, I''ll inform them that we are going to Israel for training. They can go after the trial injury is cured. Don''t miss it, everyone."


    Just then, ulyanko''s phone rang again. After he made a silent gesture, he connected the phone, and then said a few words, but there was a frightened expression on his face, followed by a look of ecstasy.


    After waiting to put down the phone, ulyanko said in a hurry: "Even if you don''t take the initiative to go to South Africa this time, I have to invite you. Big Ivan may not be dead, but he has been arrested. Now there are too few and unreliable intelligence sources, but I think big Ivan may not be dead. I have to contact Ivan immediately to tell him the news and ask for more detailed information as soon as possible."

 Chapter 674

    Bruce lives in a Three Bedroom Deluxe Suite, one for two nurses, one for Lucy and one for Bruce.


    When Gao Yang went to inform Bruce that they were leaving, lucika was sitting by Bruce''s bed. The two people talked and laughed as if Bruce was not a wounded person at all.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Bruce said with a smile: "Hey, boss, I never thought I could recover from injury in my life, but I''m so unlucky. Even Raphael and Irene can go sunbathing alive, but I can only lie here. It''s a pity."


    "Ha ha, with a girlfriend, someone sent delicious food to your bed. No, even someone fed you. Be content, you lucky man who can be so happy even if you are injured."


    The smile on Gao Yang''s face made him look like he was going to fight a war in which everything was unknown.


    After saying something to Bruce, Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "I tell you something. We all think it''s not very interesting to live here, so we''re going to leave, play in South Africa for a few days, and then go to Israel for collective training. After your body recovers, go to Israel with lucika to find us."


    After that, Gao Yang smiled at lucika and said, "you have to stay and take care of Bruce, but don''t always stay with Bruce. You can also take it out to play. Remember not to let Bruce eat too fat, otherwise he will have to lose weight. Well, we have to go. You can enjoy this rare holiday slowly."


    Bruce frowned and Lucy card frowned. After they looked at each other, Bruce shook his head and said to him suspiciously, "boss, do you have any emergency to deal with?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "the so-called emergency is that we are going hunting."


    Bruce shook his head and said, "no, boss, you covered it up very well, but your way of saying goodbye is wrong. If you really just go on vacation in another place, the rabbit will definitely come and show off to me before leaving. Frye will definitely laugh at me that I can only lie in bed, but he can go hunting. This way is wrong. You are definitely something, and it''s a big deal!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "what are you thinking? I just came to inform you first. Rabbit and Frye haven''t had time to attack you."


    Bruce shook his head and said, "they''ll definitely come before you. Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Then lucika sighed and said, "boss, are you going to drive me out of Satan?"


    "Ha ha, Lucy, you''re really kidding."


    Lucika stared at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "boss, I used to live in the jungle of Colombia, but I don''t live in a tree. Do you think I''m stupid?"


    I''m not going to leave the Satan mercenary regiment. You said that Bruce and I can''t affect the battle because of our relationship. Therefore, boss, unless you plan to kick me away, you can''t deprive me of my right to participate in the war


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, to tell you the truth, big Ivan has an accident. We need to help. This is not a task, it''s just my personal behavior."


    Lucy card nodded and said, "even if it''s your personal behavior, I''d be happy to help you. Boss, I feel very useless now. Unless you think so, you shouldn''t leave me."


    Bruce sighed and said, "boss, I''m really hurt at a bad time. Well, I can only wait for your good news here, but don''t leave Lucy. She''s very strong."


    "Who will take care of you when lucika is gone?" he whispered


    Lucy card snorted coldly and said, "hum, there are two beautiful women. Bruce will only feel better when I leave, won''t he?"


    Bruce looked straight and said, "swear to God, I won''t do anything, honey, you should believe me."


    Lucy card stared at Bruce, leaned over and kissed Bruce on the mouth, and said softly, "do what you should do while I''m away. I won''t blame you. Well, have a nice holiday. I''ll miss you when I come back."


    After patting Bruce in the face, Lucy looked up and said, "boss, we can go."


    There was no need to clean up. Gao Yang scratched his head and finally said to Bruce, "take good care of your injury and we will come back soon."


    Gao Yang turned and walked out of the door. Lucika followed him closely behind him. After closing the door, Gao Yang sighed and said with a bitter smile: "lucika, I thought you would drive the two nurses away."


    Lucy Ka said in a deep voice, "it''s no big deal. I know Bruce loves me. In our business, only God knows our end. You know I''ve seen enough about death. If I live, I have to have fun in time."


    When she finished, Lucy laughed and said, "when Bruce and I retire and stop being mercenaries, if he dares to cheat on me, I''ll castrate him, but now, let him have fun in time."


    Gao Yang thinks that Lucy card''s psychology is really pessimistic, but considering her experience and her growth environment, Lucy card''s concept is perfectly normal.


    The people waiting for Gao Yang to leave together watched Lucy card arrive with Gao Yang, but they didn''t say anything. Although Lucy card is a woman and usually wears silent clothes, Lucy card''s temperament is extremely rigid.


    With ulyanko, there were eleven people in total. There was no shortage of anyone except Bruce, who was seriously injured.


    They went to the underground garage in silence. After the three luxury cars that had been arranged to play picked up the people, they went straight to the airport.


    Dubai has never been short of private planes, and there is no shortage of planes that can fly directly from Dubai to any corner of the world.


    When he got off the bus at the airport, little Downey nodded to Gao Yang and said, "I''ll go to South Africa as soon as possible."


    After hugging Gao Yang, little Downey quickly ran to a small private plane. He was able to rush to Djibouti as soon as possible, because Gao Yang''s equipment was on the Sicilian princess.


    Gao Yang and his men hurried to a larger private plane, and they were going to South Africa as fast as they could.


    Speechless all the way. When the plane landed in Cape Town, it was already dark. After Gao Yang and his party came out of the airport, a black man soon greeted uliyanko.


    When the black man came to ulyanko, he immediately whispered at ulyanko''s side, "come with me. It''s not safe here now. Be careful."


    Ulyanko made a gesture and held them high. They followed ulyanko silently and got into several cars respectively.


    After the car drove on the road to downtown Cape Town, the black man who came to meet said in a deep voice: "the situation is very bad now. We don''t have any valuable information, and there is a serious shortage of manpower. Ivan brought only a dozen people, and only six of our people, including me, came to Cape Town. Now we have joined Ivan."


    Wuliyangke said with a straight face, "is there any new progress?"


    The Negro shook his head and said, "no, it''s still the news we got this afternoon, but this afternoon the Minister of civil affairs of South Africa was dismissed, and our people can''t contact the minister. Ivan sent someone to contact the vice president of the parliament, but the person sent to contact hasn''t come back yet, and there''s a problem with the vice president."


    With a black face, ulyanko said, "has the situation of big Ivan been determined? Which party did it?"


    "There is no news about big Ivan, but the result of the investigation is that no one found the body of big Ivan. In addition, it has been confirmed that the people who started on the manor were military people, but it is not clear which branch did it. According to speculation, the most likely is the South African investigation commando, and the police department did not participate in the attack on the manor."


    Ulyanko said in surprise: "the military? Reconnaissance commandos? How did the South African Military participate?"


    The black man shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s really strange. There''s another news. I don''t know whether it''s related to big Ivan. The U.S. Consulate General in Cape Town and the Embassy in Pretoria have strengthened their security forces."


    Ulyanko''s eyebrows were completely screwed together and said, "the U.S. Consulate General suddenly strengthened the security force. Did the Americans do it? It''s also possible. Did you send someone to check it?"


    "I checked, but our people didn''t find anything valuable. It''s difficult to enter the U.S. Consulate General from today, and our sources didn''t provide anything valuable."


    After uliyangke rubbed his temples with his hands, he remembered Gao Yang sitting in the same car with him and said helplessly to Gao Yang: "Ivan''s manpower is almost all in South America. He mobilized enough manpower to South Africa in a short time, and my people are scattered in all corners of Africa. They can''t even get on the plane. Fortunately, you''re here, otherwise we''ll have to wait."


    Gao Yang whispered: "it seems that things are very complicated. Do you think we can get something by asking Justin?"


    Ulyanko shook his head and said, "I don''t know if Justin has a strong enough intelligence network in South Africa, but there''s no way now. Maybe we should really ask him, ram, you know him better, or you can ask for me."


    After that, ulyanko suddenly said, "I forgot to introduce you to ram. This is my deputy, satura, satura. This is ram."


    Gao Yang nodded to the setura, immediately took out his phone and dialed Justin.


    After Justin got on the phone, Gao Yang thought about it and thought it would be better to be tactful. Then he laughed and said, "Hey, old friend, has the money to pay you arrived? I didn''t do it myself. I have to ask, so as not to owe the money to the intelligence traffickers."


    "Hey, ram, I''m glad to tell you that the intelligence money has arrived. In addition, if you want to inquire about big Ivan, you don''t have to go around. Big Ivan is a big man. Many people pay close attention to the news of his accident. I think if there is no accident, you should have arrived in Cape Town by now?"

 Chapter 675

    When he was ill, Gao Yang just called Justin with the idea of trying, but Justin just said a word, which made Gao Yang''s hair stand up.


    Justin knows too much. He reveals too much information in one sentence. Except that he has good hands and eyes, Gao Yang doesn''t know how to describe it, but Justin can even master his whereabouts, which is a little scary.


    "How did you know?"


    Although Justin''s question was confirmed as soon as he opened his mouth, Gao Yang couldn''t care. He had to inquire about big Ivan. By the way, he had to find out how Justin knew he was in Cape Town.


    After two giggles, Justin said proudly, "it''s nothing to be surprised. If I can''t even get news of such a big event, I shouldn''t have a foothold in this industry."


    "Well, let''s not beat around the Bush and tell me what you know. It''s easy to say the price," Gao Yang said in a hurry


    Justin waited for a moment, but said in a deep voice, "no money, but I want information exchange."


    Gao Yang covered the microphone, said two words to the eager ulyanko, and then said to Justin again, "you can exchange information and tell me what you know."


    After a moment of silence, Justin whispered: "Frankly, I don''t have much detailed information, otherwise I should sell it to you instead of exchanging it. You ask big Ivan about the current situation. I don''t know what changes have taken place within the South African government, which led to the sudden accident of big Ivan''s collaborators in South Africa. I don''t know. All I know now is that it should be related to the United States."


    Gao Yang has set the phone to hands-free so that uliyangke can hear it. After hearing Justin say that the big Ivan accident is related to the United States, uliyangke immediately whispered in the phone he has also dialed to Ivan: "it is related to the United States. Send all hands to the U.S. Embassy and consulate to see if you can get any news."


    After ulyanko finished, Gao Yang said to Justin, "what is the reason you came to this conclusion? Is there real information? Or your inference?"


    Justin murmured: "Well, because of some things, I am now following the CIA''s trend. Four days ago, four CIA people came to South Africa. Then, the communication between the U.S. ambassador to South Africa and the South African foreign ministry suddenly strengthened. Two days ago, the president of South Africa secretly met with the U.S. ambassador. A senior director of the CIA accompanied the ambassador and the president, and then came to Iraq today According to the news of the attack on WAN''s manor, I personally believe that the accident of big Ivan has absolutely something to do with the United States. "


    Justin concluded by inference, not any detailed information, which disappointed Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "there is no necessary connection here."


    "No, the relationship is very big. I know you have some friendship with big Ivan, but the energy of big Ivan is far greater than you think. Don''t think big Ivan is just an arms giant. Think about it, it''s not a secret that big Ivan is in South Africa. Many people even know that he lives in Cape Town. Interpol has wanted big Ivan for 20 years. Americans regard big Ivan as a great enemy in this world There are not 100 countries in the world that want big Ivan to die, and there must be 50. But big Ivan has always lived in Cape Town. Why? It''s not because the senior government of the whole South Africa protects big Ivan. "


    Justin said Gao Yang understood that if big Ivan had no backing in South Africa, he would have died.


    I still don''t understand. Why are you sure it was the Americans? Why didn''t the South African government do it


    Justin smiled: "believe me, if the Americans were not behind the push, South Africa would not have the power to kill big Ivan. There are too many senior officials in South Africa willing to do their best to protect big Ivan. Unless the Americans give a very favorable condition or force the South African government, South Africa will never move big Ivan."


    After a pause, Justin continued: "A minister was dismissed today, and that minister is a loyal ally of big Ivan. If it is a political struggle in South Africa, that minister will not step down so easily unless there are enough interests or pressure to make the minister step down. My guess is that big Ivan is either dead or arrested. Those who are willing to protect big Ivan think it is not worth it If we continue to fight against their president for big Ivan, or if it is not worth fighting with the Americans, everything will appear so calm. Therefore, I think the Americans personally attacked big Ivan first. Then, South Africa thought that there was no need to protect and fight Ivan, so it sent troops to attack big Ivan''s manor. "


    Although it''s just a guess, Gao Yang thinks what Justin said is still very reasonable, but the key now is to get the whereabouts of big Ivan. Whether he is dead or alive, he must have a certain letter.


    Gao Yang didn''t ask, but Justin threw out another shocking news.


    "In addition, I think there should be a ghost under big Ivan. Otherwise, big Ivan is unlikely to have an accident. He is very careful and never leaves Cape Town or even his manor. I don''t know how many bodyguards there are in big Ivan''s manor, but there will be no less. When the South African Military attacked the manor, there was no news of big Ivan, I think big Ivan must have gone out of the manor first, and then the South African government thought that big Ivan had no chance to turn over, so it issued an attack order to the military. "


    Gao Yang was shocked and looked at wuliyangke around him, but wuliyangke nodded with an iron face and said softly, "yes, Ivan and I think so."


    "Why?" he said in a trembling voice


    Gao Yang was asking ulyanko, but Justin thought he was asking him, so Justin smiled: "Why don''t you ask? Who doesn''t want to take over everything from big Ivan? Even if they just take over the channels left by big Ivan, they can become the largest underground giant in the world. It''s a pity that those men of big Ivan don''t understand. When big Ivan falls, they can''t have a foothold. So far, no one can take over big Ivan''s underground empire. Look, if Big Ivan is really dead. His huge underground empire will soon be completely destroyed. I don''t know how many people dream of replacing big Ivan. Those people under big Ivan can''t compete with other big army fire merchants. "


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "I don''t need you to analyze the consequences of big Ivan''s accident. Now I want to know what else you know about big Ivan''s news?"


    Justin sighed: "In fact, I don''t know too much. I''ve sent more people to South Africa, but it''s probably too late. South Africa was not my focus area before. I just stared at the CIA people because of coincidence, and got the news of the big Ivan accident at the first time. However, if I want to get accurate information, I have to wait for tomorrow as soon as possible. My people in South Africa can''t get it from the insiders They can''t get access to valuable intelligence sources at their level. Well, now I''ve told you what I know. Now, you should tell me what you know. "


    Justin only knew this because of coincidence and speculation. Although he didn''t get enough information, Gao Yang felt relieved, because it would be terrible if Justin didn''t make any deliberate arrangements to know everything.


    After exchanging opinions with uliyangke and confirming what he can tell Justin in return, Gao Yang immediately said to Justin, "I will tell you everything I know, but can you tell me why you are eager to collect information about big Ivan?"


    Justin laughed and said: "Man, as an intelligence agent, I can''t just wait for customers to come. I have to take the initiative to sell valuable information. Do you know how many people pay attention to big Ivan? Now I just need to tell those arms dealers that big Ivan has an accident and a lot of money will be paid to my account, so of course I need to get as much information as possible as soon as possible. The more detailed, the better, man Tell me something valuable, I won''t let you suffer, because I will return with more detailed information, so call me as soon as possible if you have any news. "


    In fact, there is nothing valuable to tell Justin, but Justin doesn''t have too detailed information. Therefore, Justin is very satisfied with the information provided by Gao Yang.


    After hanging up Justin, Gao Yang looked at ulyanko and said, "what do you do now? Do you have any ideas?"


    Ulyanko sighed and said: "We have focused our attention on the Americans, but Justin is right. Ivan and I have no ability to take over the huge network of Ivan. Ivan has strong strength in South America, but when he comes to South Africa, he can''t give full play to his strength. The most is to find some people to fight manually. As for me, alas, I''m in charge of Africa, but don''t forget that Ivan is also in Africa, So I''m just in charge of arms. In South Africa, I don''t have any strength to use. "


    Big Ivan controls a huge underground Empire, and his control ability is very strong. However, big Ivan''s control ability is too strong, which leads to that his men can only take charge of a certain part. Now big Ivan has an accident. His men don''t even have anyone who can stand up and control the overall situation. It''s a situation of no leader.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have any good ways. It''s strange what he can do. He''s just a little person and an outsider. He can''t help the struggle at the level of big Ivan at all. Now he''s just a thug to help uliyangke and Ivan solve the problem of shortage of manpower and talk about his feelings.

 Chapter 676

    Big Ivan''s manor or villa is on the beach in the western suburb of Cape Town. At this time, we must not go to big Ivan''s manor again.


    Finally, they drove into a community in downtown Cape Town and finally into a single family house.


    The yard looked empty, but after entering the house, he found that it was full of armed guards. He was led into the big living room, but there was only Ivan in the big living room.


    Ivan''s injury greatly damaged his vitality. Although time has passed for a long time, Ivan''s body has not fully recovered. He is thin. Although he can go down to the ground early, he is still very weak.


    The body was already weak. In addition, as soon as big Ivan had an accident, Ivan''s physical condition was even worse. However, after seeing Gao Yang and them, Ivan stood up from the sofa and opened his arms to Gao Yang.


    After hugging Gao Yang, he said hello to the group of Satan mercenaries. Ivan immediately sat back on the sofa, but when he sat down, he said he fell back in the back.


    Looking at Ivan, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Ivan, you don''t have to worry too much. I think you should see a doctor. You can''t do this."


    Ivan sighed, shook his head and said, "no, there''s no idea to see a doctor. I know the test tube is injured. Is he seriously injured?"


    "Fortunately, the test tube was left in Dubai, and his injury is no longer dangerous."


    After nodding, Ivan stretched out his hand and said, "everyone sit down. Let''s sit down and say, URI, when can your hands arrive?"


    Ulyanko sat on the sofa, his face was blue, shook his head and said, "how many people should be able to arrive tonight, but it will take at least two days to transfer all the people I can use. Many people are in a position where there is no plane at all. Their position is too remote. How many people do we have now?"


    Ivan smiled bitterly. After looking at Gao Yang, he said in a deep voice, "with rams and their people, there are 52 people in total."


    Ulyanko frowned, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, took a hard breath, and said angrily, "there are too few people. Are there still no people willing to move?"


    Ivan shook his head and said: "They all said they would come, but none of them gave a definite time. We can''t count on them. My people can come tomorrow, but the situation is the same as yours. There can only be 12 people tomorrow. In addition, there are a lot of people I''m going to use for revenge, more than 200 people, and about 100 people from South Africa. However, they are now in the rain forest. It will take three days at the fastest Time will arrive. "


    After saying a word, Ivan coughed repeatedly. At this time, he raised his eyebrows and said, "URI, Ivan''s lungs have been seriously injured. Don''t smoke in front of him."


    Ulyanko threw the cigarette to the ground and ran it out with his feet. He said in a deep voice, "sorry, I forgot, Ivan, we can only rely on the two of us now."


    Ivan nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, we can only rely on the two of us."


    After saying a word, Ivan looked at Gao Yang and said solemnly, "Gao, I''m glad you can come and thank you very much."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "we may not be able to help much, but we must do everything we can. Well, now is not the time to say this. I think the most important thing is to inquire about the whereabouts of big Ivan. Whether he is dead or alive, we must find out first."


    Ivan sighed and said, "all the people who can send have been sent out, but there is nothing valuable. After the accident of big Ivan, those who can speak have all hid."


    Ulyanko tapped the table gently with his fingers and frowned: "have you asked at the police station in Cape Town? The police are our people. If the police are also involved in the operation against big Ivan, then there will be no military people. In addition, there is no news from the top, but there may be something else from the people below."


    Ivan nodded and said, "I think so, too. People have been sent, but it takes longer to collect information from the people below. Now we don''t even know who participated in this operation. We must..."


    Before Ivan finished, a man rushed out of the next room. He took a phone and said eagerly to Ivan: "There''s news. There''s news from the manor. The military came. At noon today, the reconnaissance commando sent 300 people and four tanks attacked the manor. They killed 46 people and arrested 182 people. The servants were also arrested. They are now detained in Worcester''s military camp. In addition, someone took away a man with a chain around his neck , it must be khairkov. The attacking soldiers first went to khairkov. It seems that khairkov made them the main purpose of attacking the manor. After khairkov was taken out of the manor, someone of unknown origin took him away immediately. "


    Ivan''s face turned white at once. He said in a hurry, "those guards of the manor didn''t kill khairkov!"


    Ulyanko frowned. After hearing the name of khairkov, Gao Yang immediately remembered who it was, the man who had been locked in big Ivan''s garden like a dog for more than ten years.


    Although he was surprised, Ivan didn''t care about a disabled man. He said in a hurry: "where are the bodies? Where are those bodies? Is there a big Ivan in the body?"


    The person who answered the phone shook his head and said, "no, there''s no big Ivan. There''s another good news. The bodyguards don''t know where big Ivan is. They don''t even know whether big Ivan is in the manor. But it''s mentioned in the confession of the maids that big Ivan left his manor yesterday with only two bodyguards. This is what big Ivan''s maid said."


    Ulyanko immediately stood up and said nervously, "this should have been said earlier! Where''s Ivan? Any news?"


    "Sorry, no, I just know that big Ivan left the manor yesterday, but no one knows where he went."


    Ivan whispered, "what about the others? What else?"


    "No, that''s all. At present, that''s all. Boss, I need to send 200000 US dollars in cash to the informant immediately. This is the condition I promised. The informant''s name is Ngoma motland. He is a lieutenant colonel. He is a civilian and has access to the command documents of the reconnaissance commando."


    Ivan nodded and said, "give it to him right away. Go get 300000 dollars. The rest is for you. In addition, try to get more information from him. Give him whatever price. You decide. You don''t need to ask me. Go now."


    When Li, who answered the phone, left, ulyanko immediately said firmly to Ivan: "big Ivan is not dead. He must not be dead. Whether it''s South Africans or Americans, as long as it''s not big Ivan''s enemy or competitor, they will only want a living big Ivan. If big Ivan dies, they won''t get any benefits."


    Ivan also said calmly, "yes, big Ivan must not be dead, otherwise they won''t rush to attack the manor and protect khairkov with special care, but it''s no use just making sure big Ivan is not dead. We must know where big Ivan is."


    Ulyanko stood up, turned restlessly for two circles, and said in a hurry: "as long as big Ivan is not dead, we still have a chance to save him at all costs, but how to find him? Why can''t we get any useful information from South Africa, which was supposed to be like a sieve? It''s unreasonable."


    Ivan sighed and said slowly, "I''m only worried that it''s really done by the Americans. If it falls into the hands of the Americans, it''s hard to do. Now I just hope it''s done by South Africans."


    Gao Yang knows what Ivan is worried about.


    The giants of the underground world, no matter how powerful, are just giants of the underground world. No matter how powerful, they can''t compete with a big country.


    Compared with giants like the United States, underground giants like big Ivan are mole ants.


    Let alone the United States, even if a regional power like South Africa really wants to deal with big Ivan, big Ivan is not an opponent.


    Only the country can fight against the country. When the country is the backing of big Ivan, there is no need to worry about the attack of other countries. For so many years, people who want big Ivan to die don''t know how many, but he still lives well, but once the backing behind him can''t protect him, big Ivan can''t fight against a big country, especially a superpower.


    But then again, if big Ivan was brought to the United States, it would be all over, but if he was still in South Africa, he always had a chance.


    Big Ivan has a deep foundation in South Africa. Although Ivan and ulyanko can''t use the hidden power of big Ivan in a hurry, they always have a chance. Unlike in the United States, big Ivan not only has no foundation, but also it''s much easier to do it in South Africa than in the United States even if they have to use the most stupid methods, such as forcible rescue by force.


    The biggest key is to find out the whereabouts of big Ivan as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang felt that he couldn''t help, but it didn''t prevent him from trying to find a way. Looking at ulyanko and Ivan with a sad face, Gao Yang suddenly thought of a question and said: "Khairkov''s physical condition is not very good, and he looks miserable. If he is really useful to some people and is a key figure, why do they have to check khairkov''s body? Therefore, ask the hospital and check everything that can be checked. Maybe they can find anything."


    Both uliyangke and Ivan brightened their eyes, and they said in one voice: "yes, the hospital!"


    After saying this, Ivan immediately shouted to a room, "Sergei, go and check if there is anything abnormal in the hospital. Tell Faru to let all his policemen move. They have no problem doing this."


    After that, Ivan said to Gao Yang, "although we can''t get in touch with the high-level figures in South Africa now, it doesn''t affect dealing with the fed little people. Fortunately, there are quite a lot of people on our side in Cape Town''s police system."

 Chapter 677

    Gao Yang only made a suggestion, but no one, including him, expected to get any big harvest, especially when Ivan and his staff were short, only the police in Cape Town could go to the hospital to try to find intelligence.


    No one expected that the most critical information was really transmitted from the hospital.


    When Ivan ordered someone to start checking from the hospital, about an hour later, Sergei, who was in charge of contacting in the next room, almost rushed out.


    "Wired! University of Cape Town affiliated hospital! Last night, someone was sent to the University of Cape Town affiliated hospital. Then a patient underwent MRI under strict protection. Then, they performed direct coronary intervention and used at least one cardiac stent. All the medical staff involved in patient rescue this morning He was taken out of the hospital at more than five in the morning. Someone saw that many people with guns took them away! "


    After Sergei finished hurriedly, ulyanko said loudly, "big Ivan! This must be big Ivan!"


    Ivan was also excited and said loudly: "Ivan''s heart is bad. Last night, all the doctors contacted were taken away after the examination under strict isolation and protection. This must be Ivan! Otherwise, even if the president of South Africa went to the hospital for examination, he would not take all the doctors away."


    Ulyanko said anxiously, "check! Follow this clue."


    Ivan rubbed his hands and said anxiously, "I don''t know how big Ivan''s body is. If the person who goes to the hospital is really him, his situation must be very bad."


    Ulyanko said in a deep voice, "there should be no problem. If big Ivan dies, the doctors don''t have to take it away."


    Ivan immediately shouted to Sergei, "follow this clue, and the main staff will check in this direction."


    Sergei began to call again, and Ivan said to himself: "The Affiliated Hospital of Cape Town University is one of the best hospitals in the world in the treatment of heart disease. The first heart transplant operation in the world was done in this hospital. Big Ivan went there for examination. If big Ivan really had a heart attack, he should be fine. I think he should be fine."


    Uliyangke said loudly: "big Ivan must be fine, and you just heard that they had surgery and placed a heart stent. Big Ivan will definitely be fine. Don''t worry, now we have to find him!"


    After comforting Ivan, ulyanko thought for a moment and said in a deep voice: "I think the person who went to the hospital for examination may be big Ivan. If so, follow the clues of the hospital and we will certainly find big Ivan. Maybe we will know the whereabouts of big Ivan soon. We have to be ready to rescue big Ivan. We can''t delay. The longer we delay, the harder it will be."


    Ivan nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, it''s time to prepare. Once the whereabouts of big Ivan are determined, if you can start, start to rescue him immediately!"


    After that, Ivan looked at Gao Yang and said excitedly, "Gao, it''s a great help for you to come. In the end, you have to rely on your strength."


    Ulyanko also said in a hurry: "Gao, this is not a polite time. I have something to say. There are no people in our hands with strong combat effectiveness. They can fight, but you are the strongest. Therefore, you have to be the core force."


    Gao Yang didn''t hesitate and immediately said, "our weapons haven''t come yet. Now give us something to use."


    Ivan said excitedly, "there is everything you need. Come here."


    Ivan went to a room, pushed the door in and said in a hurry, "there are a lot of things here. Take whatever you can use."


    Gao Yang walked into the room and felt like entering a weapons warehouse. In fact, this is indeed a weapons warehouse.


    The room of about 100 square meters is full of shelves, which are full of guns, boxes of bullets, rocket launchers, bulletproof vests and even directional mines.


    Gao Yang walked into the room, looked at it for two times, and immediately said, "select the equipment suitable for CQB operation. The assault team should take more grenades. Grenades are mainly shock grenades and smoke grenades. Guns can be selected independently. Come on!"


    After saying a word, Gao Yang looked at Ivan and said, "night vision and communication system. Where are these things? I need infrared night vision and low light!"


    Ivan pointed to a shelf and said, "there are many night vision devices, low light and infrared."


    Everyone knows what they need, starting with helmets and bulletproof vests, then night vision and communication systems, then guns and bullets, and finally personal unique equipment.


    When Satan''s men began to choose weapons, Ivan suddenly said, "by the way, I must remind you that our opponent is likely to be the elite special combat commandos of South Africa or the Americans. Their protective equipment is very good. I suggest using 7.62 NATO bullets to ensure lethality."


    Ivan made sense. Irene immediately said, "I need sig751 short gun tube, do you have it?"


    "Yes! Sig yes."


    After hesitating for a moment, Li JinFang said, "I''m more familiar with HK. Do you have hk417 short barrel assault type?"


    "Yes! Hk417 has, but only the assault type with short barrel."


    Then Raphael said loudly, "if I can''t use the ar70, I need a SCAR-H short barrel. Where is it? Oh, I found it."


    At this time, Ivan said loudly: "guys, this is a hiding place for big Ivan. As the largest arms dealer in the world, you can basically find the mission weapons you need. The models may not be too complete, but there are basically all commonly used. You can find what you need according to the brand."


    Because the news of big Ivan came too suddenly, and Gao Yang they will participate in the war as core armed forces, the preparations suddenly seemed a little urgent.


    Everyone is looking for something suitable for themselves. The scene is a little chaotic. Frye shouted: "I want to bring more grenades. I don''t want rifles. I want submachine guns and forks. Bring me an MP7, don''t you? Give me an MP5. I only need six magazines, Ivan, Ivan! Do you have a suitable backpack? Find me two saddle bags and chest bags!"


    Gao Yang picked up a pistol. His most familiar m1911a1 is a colt government type. Although the loading capacity is less, 1911A1 is the most comfortable and best pistol he can use.


    Gao Yang thinks that the most likely battle is CQB, so the main weapon should be shotgun. He naturally chose a Benelli M4, the M1014 long barrel version used by the U.S. Marine Corps. The reason why others choose short barrel rifles suitable for assault operations, but Gao Yang chooses long barrel rifles, Because the M1014 long barrel can hold two more bullets than the short barrel.


    The shotgun had to be taken, and the semi-automatic precision shooting rifle had to be prepared. Gao Yang also had some use in case of need, but he was a little embarrassed about the choice of semi-automatic rifle.


    Out of the Satan blade used by Gao Yang, Gao Yang is more familiar with hk417. However, there is no hk417 with long barrel here, and Gao Yang is not suitable for SCAR-H, so Gao Yang hesitated and finally chose an M14 gun family M21 sniper rifle.


    There is almost no big difference between M21 and m1a used by Gaoyang for a long time. It doesn''t need running in at all. It can be used at first.


    Gao Yang chose the rifle. When Cui Bo looked at it, he said loudly to Gao Yang: "brother Yang? What do I use? There is no Barrett here, only McMillan tac-50 and aw50 with large caliber, not semi-automatic. Do I use large caliber or medium caliber?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "large caliber. We need to have large caliber. Take tac-50. In addition, you should prepare an additional scar-h. we''ll determine what we need at that time."


    Groliov looked at the machine gun and said to Ivan, "why is there no M60?"


    Ivan shrugged and said, "no M60, M240, PKM and RPK, oh, and the improved mg3kws of mg3."


    At this time, Tommy said loudly, "I don''t bring mortars, nor here. I''ll bring some directional mines and big dogs. I''ll get you a barrel and bullet chain and be your deputy shooter."


    Groliov hesitated a little and said, "well, I use mg3. Compared with mg3, this gun is better. The key is that the barrel is easy to change."


    Gao Yang glanced at groliov and said, "I thought you would use PKM. Is it OK for you to use mg3?"


    Groliov smiled confidently and said, "there is no machine gun I can''t use, and there is no machine gun I can''t use."


    While talking, they put on and hung the weapons they wanted to use. Soon, they were fully armed.


    Gao Yang has prepared two sets of combat equipment, one for indoor combat and the other for medium and long distance use. He only needs to take one set after determining what kind of combat to carry out.


    After preparation, Gao Yang returned to the living room and said to ulyanko and Ivan, "is there any new progress?"


    Ulyanko shook his head and said, "not yet. It may take some time."


    At this time, Ivan suddenly said, "I think I have to find two people. They are professionals and may be useful. Although their price is not low, well, maybe they can''t use it, it''s better to let them come as soon as possible and get ready."


    Ivan went to do his own thing. He looked at his watch and said, "arrange a room for us to rest and prepare some food. We need to rest and adjust our body and spirit to their best state."

 Chapter 678

    Gao Yang slept for two hours and was called up by uliyangke.


    Although the sleep time is not very long, the fatigue caused by long-distance flight has been reduced a lot, and the spirit is much better.


    Gao Yang washed his face in a hurry and returned to the living room alone. Ulyanko immediately whispered to him, "Gao, we found out. Big Ivan was sent to the U.S. Consulate General."


    Gao Yang felt that his head began to hurt. The American Consulate General, which was the last name he wanted to hear.


    U.S. embassies abroad don''t know how many times they have been bombed. Gao Yang really doesn''t mind adding an attack record to U.S. embassies and consulates abroad, but the problem is that those were originally done by cloth terrorists, and he now lives in the United States.


    "Tell me the details."


    Gao Yang''s face was tangled, and uliyangke''s face was also depressed. He said: "the clues we traced showed that after four cars came out of the hospital, they made a lot of mistakes, but finally they all went to the U.S. Consulate General in Cape Town. In addition, we found that some of their medical equipment had also been sent to the Consulate General from the Affiliated Hospital of big tree in Cape Town."


    Ivan frowned and said, "this is the news we just got."


    Gao Yang exhaled and said, "well, do you know the situation inside the Consulate General?"


    "I don''t know at all. Now the US consulate general is on very tight alert. No one has been allowed in and out since yesterday. If our people could go in or contact someone, we wouldn''t be able to get some information until now."


    "What are you going to do? Attack the US consulate general?"


    After ulyanko and Ivan looked at each other, Ivan nodded and whispered, "yes, if there is no other way to attack the consulate general, this is the last resort."


    Ulyanko then said, "but not yet. We don''t know anything about the opposite. We don''t even know whether big Ivan is inside or whether big Ivan is dead or alive. Therefore, we have to get further information before we can make a decision."


    "So, what can I do now?"


    Ivan said with a embarrassed face: "if you really have to attack, you have to be the main force, so I think now maybe you should go to the scene to see the situation."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, it''s always good to see it with your own eyes, but it''s more than three o''clock in the morning. Being too close to the Consulate General will cause doubt, but we can go and see the terrain near the Consulate General. Let''s go now."


    Gao Yang, ulyanko and Sergei drove a car to the U.S. Consulate General. They didn''t get very close, but they turned around the Consulate General many times.


    The result of the investigation is not good. The gate of the Consulate General has been surrounded by sandbags and barbed wire, and a car deceleration belt has been set far away from the gate. The most important thing is that although it is late at night, there are still more than 30 heavily armed special forces on duty at the gate of the consulate general, and there will be more people where they can''t see.


    After leaving the consulate general, ulyanko looked angry, because from the observed situation, it is really unlikely to forcibly rescue Da Ivan.


    After returning to the hiding place, uliyangke shook his head to Ivan, who looked hopeful, and said, "there is little hope. Basically, we can give up attacking this road."


    Gao Yang also sighed. The person in charge of guarding the Consulate General is the South African special forces, which is not his cannon fodder. If he wants to break through the blockade and attack, the casualties will be small.


    The most troublesome thing is that even if they can attack, they can''t do it in a short time, and there will never be less close guards around big Ivan. If the situation is bad, big Ivan will be killed first, rather than waiting to be rescued by them.


    If Ivan and ulyanko just don''t want big Ivan to be interrogated, or just want big Ivan to die and shut up forever, it''s easy to do. Big Ivan''s best to save him alive and it doesn''t matter if he dies, but the problem is that Ivan''s purpose in rescuing big Ivan is not to kill him, but simply to keep him alive. In this way, It''s hard to do.


    Several people had no good way. Sitting on the sofa, they just looked at each other. After a long time, Ivan sighed: "in any case, we can''t let big Ivan be taken to the United States. Anyway, we should be ready for a strong attack."


    Ulyanko said in a deep voice: "big Ivan can''t stay in the Consulate General all the time. They always have to transfer him. Maybe when they leave, it will be our chance to attack the convoy. It''s easier than attacking the Consulate General."


    Ivan nodded and said, "there is still a lack of intelligence. If we know more, Gao, please contact Justin. After all, he is professional. Maybe we can get some surprises from him."


    Gao Yang then took out the phone and dialed Justin in hands-free mode. After Justin connected, Gao Yang immediately said, "I''m ram. Do you have any new information about big Ivan?"


    "No, my people haven''t arrived yet. I can''t get more information for the time being. Listen to me. If you have any information, you should tell me immediately. Based on the information you provide, I can take fewer detours and give you more and more accurate information in return."


    Gao Yang looked at Ivan. Ivan nodded and whispered, "give it to him."


    "Well, man, now we know that the biggest possibility of big Ivan is in the U.S. Consulate General. Yesterday, someone was sent to the Affiliated Hospital of Cape Town University. After receiving heart treatment, he and the medical staff who treated him were secretly sent to the U.S. Consulate General. We are very sure that that person is big Ivan."


    "Oh, man, it''s really done by Americans. The situation is not very good. Well, I know where to start. Let me tell you a good news. If it''s South Africa, I don''t have many sources of intelligence, but on the American side, my targeted manpower can easily obtain valuable intelligence. So, please wait a moment. Maybe I''ll get it soon Will tell you what you want to know. "


    After the call ended, just half an hour later, Justin called Gao Yang again. He said excitedly: "Hey, ram, I got some information. For me, there is nothing particularly valuable, but it may be very useful for you. I have the structure chart of the U.S. Consulate General and know the origin and number of their current security personnel. Do you need it?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "yes, of course. Give me all these right away."

 Chapter 679

    At 5:30 a.m., Justin passed the information to Ivan.


    Looking at the new information received, several people''s faces were not very good-looking.


    Justin did send the detailed plan of the consulate general, as well as the number and number of troops dispatched by South Africa for the Consulate General. Now Ivan and they have the most critical information during the strong attack.


    The problem is, the more you know, the more desperate it is.


    Places such as embassies and consulates general are equivalent to the territory of their country. According to reason, the South African Army cannot enter the U.S. Consulate General. Soldiers or military police who are responsible for security work can only build a defense line outside the Consulate General. However, now, there are 50 South African soldiers and special forces in the U.S. Consulate General.


    As for the outside, a full 80 people guarded the whole perimeter of the Consulate General.


    There are also American guards inside the Consulate General. Exact data on this number cannot be obtained. However, there are always ten or eight people. Moreover, Americans will send Marines to the Consulate General in pepperton to take over the internal security work of the consulate general, while South Africa is still responsible for the outside.


    After looking back and forth at the plan of the Consulate General for several times, Sergei shook his head and said, "we can''t attack or attack. We only have 50 people now. There are far from enough people. Even more people are not enough. If you want to attack the consulate general, you need at least 300 people and heavy weapons."


    Ivan''s military action on their side is mainly in the charge of Sergei. After Sergei first rejected the possibility of strong attack, Gao Yang also sighed: "strong attack is impossible. Think of other ways."


    Ulyanko''s face was livid and said, "even if we have enough manpower, we really attack it. That is to declare war on the United States. The Americans will not forget it anyway. They will retaliate to the end."


    Ivan sighed and said, "the Americans have sent a small-scale force to strengthen the security of the Consulate General and take the big Ivan to the United States. In this way, we don''t have much time. The Americans will arrive at noon at the latest. If they want to send the big Ivan to the United States, it should be today."


    Ulyanko shook his head and said, "not necessarily. If big Ivan has a serious heart disease, he can''t afford this long-distance flight. In fact, with big Ivan''s physical condition, it will be very dangerous to move him. If Americans want to live big Ivan, they are unlikely to take him away today."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "find a doctor, a cardiologist, and ask him to help analyze when big Ivan can be escorted away. We can''t guess this way. It''s the only way without accurate information."


    Ivan immediately said, "well, even if the doctor can''t judge accurately, it''s always better than us laymen''s guessing. Sergey, find someone to invite an expert. No matter how much money you give, you must make sure to find a real expert without leaking information."


    Ulyanko said calmly, "if you don''t come, tie it back."


    Gao Yang has participated in the rescue of big Ivan. Although he is an outsider, since he has participated and played an important role, he should naturally participate in the formulation of the whole action plan. Now is not a polite time.


    After taking a map of Cape Town, Gao Yang drew several roads from the Consulate General to the airport, saying: "Send someone to Cape Town International Airport to watch whether the American plane landed at this airport. I think if they want to send big Ivan away, they should also use the same plane that sent the American soldiers. If the consulate general can''t attack, they should wait for the ambush team. The ambush people should be in place in advance and be ready to act at any time to avoid being caught unprepared."


    Ivan nodded and said, "wait until the American plane arrives. There are too many roads around the Consulate General. We can''t block them all, but we can set up ambushes near the airport. Anyway, they must go to the airport."


    After that, Ivan smashed the table and said, "if only we could enter the consulate general, I invited two experts. Maybe they will have some way after they arrive."


    Just then, someone in the next room came to the living room. He covered the telephone receiver with one hand and whispered to Ivan, "important phone, big people."


    Ivan immediately reached for the phone and hurried into a closed room.


    Ten minutes later, Ivan came out, and his face was full of joy.


    After sitting down again on the sofa, Ivan took a long breath and said, "those big people, they shot!"


    Ulyanko clenched his fist and waved it hard, then said excitedly: "I knew that if big Ivan was taken away by the Americans, they would come to no good end. Who was the caller? What did he tell us?"


    Ivan thought a little before he said in a deep voice, "this is not a matter that needs to be kept confidential. Well, the vice president is calling! Of course, it''s not himself, it''s his assistant."


    Gao Yang was surprised at that time. Da Yi Almighty found his backer on the vice president. No wonder he dared to stay in South Africa and live in an almost semi public state. He really has confidence and no fear.


    Ivan whispered: "We don''t know what conflicts between the forces controlled by the president and the interest groups behind the vice president, but now it seems that the president is going to attack the vice president with big Ivan, and now the vice president seems to have decided to help us. Therefore, I think those big people who have lost contact will resume contact soon."


    Ulyanko said anxiously, "what about now? Do we have any new news?"


    Ivan nodded and smiled: "of course, now we can confirm that big Ivan is in the consulate general, and big Ivan''s assistant is also in the Consulate General. In addition, khairkov has been sent to Pretoria, and the guards in the manor are there. They are not in the hands of the Americans, but in the hands of the president."


    "Since someone has decided to help us, what can we use? The most important thing is intelligence. There will always be detailed intelligence for us?"


    Gao Yang is still concerned about intelligence. The more detailed information, the better.


    Ivan nodded, smiled and said, "of course, we will receive information. Everyone in Cape Town is our people. From now on, we will know everything outside the Consulate General. In addition, I have been promised that Americans can''t send big Ivan away from the Consulate General by helicopter. They can only use cars."


    Ulyanko said anxiously, "is it possible for the vice president to put pressure on big Ivan directly?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. We will get intelligence and full assistance from Cape Town. However, Cape Town from the mayor to the police will provide us with all convenience, but we still have to rely on us in the end. No one will help us in this regard."


    After a pause, Ivan whispered, "at least now, even if we launch a strong attack on the consulate general, there will be no police to reinforce."


    "Suddenly, the situation is much better," ulyanko said with a smile


    The situation is really much better. After the high-level South African leaders who have entangled with big Ivan made the decision to rescue big Ivan, there is a steady stream of follow-up intelligence. From 6 a.m. to 9 a.m., the intelligence obtained in these three hours is more accurate and useful than the sum of Ivan''s previous efforts.


    When the time reached nine o''clock, a man came out and said to Ivan, "boss, two people came to you. They said you invited them. One of them said his name was Lyon."


    Ivan said with a surprised look, "are you here so soon? Please invite them in."


    Before long, a man and a woman were introduced into the living room by Ivan''s men.


    Both of them seem to be in their thirties and white. They belong to the kind of people you will never look at him more. Men don''t look handsome or ugly, and women don''t look beautiful, but they don''t feel ugly. In general, the biggest feature is that they don''t have any characteristics.


    After seeing them go in, Ivan stood up and said to ulyanko and Gaoyang, "let me introduce you. These two are Ryan and medusa. They are my friends. We have worked together."


    Hearing Ivan''s introduction, Gao Yang immediately said, "well, does the name Ryan mean lion?"


    Lion, this word means lion, but when the British accent says it, it means Lyon, while the American accent calls it Ryan, because the man who came down from Ivan was called Lyon before, but Ivan called him Ryan when he introduced him. In addition, the name of the woman Medusa sounds like a nickname, so Gao Yang asked the man''s name Does the word mean lion.


    "Yes, my name is lion, which means lion."


    The man smiled and said a sentence. He stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "nice to meet you, RAM."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "Hi, Hello, nice to meet me, too."


    At this time, Ivan was surprised and said, "I don''t know. Do you know?"


    Gao Yang was more surprised and said, "what! I thought you told him my identity."


    Ryan smiled and said, "no one told me you were here. As a celebrity, I saw you and recognized you. Isn''t it surprising?"


    Gao Yang pointed to his face and said, "I''m famous?"


    Ryan smiled: "Of course it''s famous, Satan''s RAM. Well, you don''t have to make a damn expression. I know that being famous as a mercenary is not a good thing. It''s not a good thing to let many people know what you look like. I understand your feelings, but don''t worry. There are no more than five people in the world who know your nickname and what you look like, and I''m one of them One, of course, these people I''m talking about don''t include your friends. "


    "So you''re a mercenary?"


    Ryan shrugged and said, "my wife and I are not mercenaries, but we are very close. Well, we are killers. To be exact, we were killers."

 Chapter 680

    The nature of the work of mercenaries and killers has something in common. For example, they both want people''s lives, but there will be some differences in the means of dealing with problems.


    Mercenaries can''t do the work that killers can''t do. Mercenaries can''t do the work that killers can do. But this can''t be done. In general, the art industry has its own specialties and strengths.


    After a brief greeting, Ivan said to Ryan, "you can introduce yourself and tell everyone what you are good at, so that they will know the role you can play."


    Ryan nodded and said in a deep voice, "my wife and I used to be members of a killer organization. This is a very small organization. You won''t have heard of it. But we quit this organization a few years ago. At present, we are free, so this is not the focus. The focus is what we can do."


    After pointing to Medusa, Ryan said with a smile: "my wife, Medusa, she is a theft expert, a liar, an intelligence expert, a language expert, and a password expert. She is good at fighting. She uses a pistol well. In addition, she is also a makeup artist."


    After that, Ryan pointed to himself and said with a smile, "I know a lot less than my wife. I can be regarded as a hacker. In addition, I am responsible for analyzing intelligence and formulating action plans."


    After that, Ryan stood up and said, "now you should understand that my wife and I belong to the support and auxiliary personnel in the former organization, not the final person. Well, now that you know the positioning of Medusa and me, what do you need us to do?"


    Medusa, who had not spoken yet, smiled and said, "I must declare that Ryan and I have retired. We are enjoying retirement. I don''t want to go back to my past life. Ivan, you saved Ryan and me, so we''ll repay you, but you won''t be able to contact us after this job."


    Ryan made a helpless expression and said to Ivan, "sorry, that''s what Medusa said. You know, she always wanted to say goodbye to our past lifestyle. In fact, we both just want to be ordinary people now."


    Ivan nodded and said, "don''t apologize. I appreciate your coming."


    There are more people with stories in the world. Gao Yang didn''t want to explore the past of Mr. and Mrs. Ryan. He directly took out the plan of the consulate, printed it, and put all the useful information in front of Ryan. He said in a deep voice, "you can have a look and give us a plan."


    Ryan didn''t shirk it either. He picked it up and looked at it. After reading the information on his hand quickly, he fell into meditation.


    From picking up the information to putting it down, Ryan spent less than ten minutes. After thinking for just two or three minutes, Ryan suddenly picked up a pencil on the table, drew a circle on the map, and said in a deep voice: "it''s obvious that the key to the problem lies in the Consulate general. The plan of the strong attack can''t succeed and can be abandoned."


    Gao Yang was very suspicious of Ryan''s conclusions in just a few minutes, but Ryan soon dispelled his doubts.


    After Ryan drew a circle with a pencil, he subconsciously bit the pencil head in his mouth, lowered his head and said vaguely: "It''s difficult, but it''s simpler than I thought. First of all, with so many senior South African officials providing information, the difficulty is reduced a lot. Now the only problem is how to get big Ivan out of the Consulate General. It''s much easier to start outside than in the Consulate General."


    After that, Ryan looked up and said, "I didn''t see the list of staff in the Consulate General. Can you get it? Be more detailed. Also, it''s better to be a local employee. It''s better to be faster. The intelligence agencies in South Africa will definitely have this list. I think you should be able to get it."


    Ivan thought for a moment and immediately said, "no problem. The South African National Intelligence Agency has our people. As long as they have a list, they can get it. Please wait a minute. I''ll call and ask."


    Ivan left and made a phone call. He came back two minutes later and said, "the list is already available. Please wait a minute."


    Just a moment later, a man took a stack of just printed lists and put them in front of Ivan.


    Places such as embassies and consulates general abroad are public intelligence agencies, which is the case in all countries. It would be strange if a country''s intelligence agencies do not closely monitor foreign embassies and consulates.


    The list is very detailed, including not only the staff of the Consulate General in Cape Town, but also the local employees of the Consulate General in Cape Town. In particular, the information about local employees is very detailed, including photos, names, home addresses, family membership, height and weight.


    Ryan picked up the list of American employees, then gave the list of local employees directly to Medusa, and then the two began to read it quickly.


    After just a few minutes, they put a few pieces of paper in front of them. Then Ryan and medusa picked up the extracted data and looked at it carefully.


    After a while, Medusa murmured: "There are three people available. One is Kevin Murray, a white South African, male, 40 years old. He is responsible for maintaining the lawn and some cleaning work in the Consulate General. Nina Jensen, Boer, female, 35 years old, is an indoor cleaning woman, gilly matu, a black woman, 41 years old, is also a cleaning woman. These three people may enter the Consulate General "People."


    Ryan immediately looked at Ivan and said, "you''ve been monitoring the Consulate General for about 30 hours. Is there anyone in and out during this time?"


    Ivan shook his head and said, "only Americans come in and out. They are all Americans. The foreign affairs staff of the consulate general, as for others, have never seen anyone come out."


    Ryan nodded and said, "they restricted people''s access. It''s expected, but there''s still a way."


    After that, Ryan began to bite the pencil head again. After thinking about it for a moment, he whispered, "we have to let big Ivan leave the Consulate General. Only in this way can we save him. Well, the hospital is a choice. They have to send big Ivan to the hospital for emergency rescue."


    After that, Ryan immediately said to Medusa, "give me the information."


    After reading the data of the three people selected by Medusa, Ryan put the man''s data aside, looked at it for a moment, and whispered: "The identities of these two women can be used. Ms. Jason has a six-year-old son and a single mother. Mathu, with a strange surname, has two sons and a husband who is a college football coach. Well, honey, confirm whether these two women are in the Consulate General."


    Medusa asked for a mobile phone and then began to call. When the phone was connected, she first spoke in English, but soon changed to Zulu, a widely used language among black South Africans.


    When Medusa spoke, her tone was extremely gentle, and her voice was completely different from what she had just said, almost completely changing the way she was talking.


    Soon, Medusa hung up the phone and said, "gilly mattu is at home. She has been informed that she doesn''t have to go to work these days. This line is broken. No."


    After that, Medusa quickly made a second call. First, no one answered. After waiting for a while, she changed her phone number again. After calling, she soon began to talk to people. This time, she used English, but soon changed to Afrika, which is the common language of Boer people in South Africa.


    After a short conversation, Medusa put down the phone and said, "Nina Jensen, no one answered the phone at home. I called her son''s school. The school said Nina Jensen''s mother went to pick up the child these days."


    Ryan snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "very good. Nina Jason is in the Consulate General. Let her out, and then you go in."


    Ulyanko finally couldn''t help it. He said curiously, "how do you get her out? And then how do you get in?"


    Medusa smiled and said, "it''s very simple. For a single mother, I don''t believe her son will be in trouble. Even if she loses her job, she has to see her son."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "is it so simple?"


    Medusa shrugged and said, "it''s too simple to know her parents'' address and her son''s school to create a reason why Nina Jason had to leave the Consulate General."


    Gao Yang had to be convinced that compared with their simple and direct work style, he couldn''t think of the flower work played by Ryan and his wife.


    After looking at his watch, Ryan immediately said, "Nina Jason''s father has a serious cerebral vascular problem. How about going to her parents'' house and letting her go home on the pretext that her father is seriously ill?"


    Medusa immediately shook her head and said, "no, no, for a mother, the most important thing is her children. The primary school in Cape Town starts at 9 a.m. now it has classes. It seems that I can only go to school."


    Ryan smiled: "pay attention to the technique. It must look normal. I need a very normal accident. Americans are very careful. The technique should not be too rough."


    Medusa immediately said, "I need to go to school and see the child. The child will have an emergency and life-threatening illness, which is enough to attract everyone''s attention and even panic. I think Nina Jason will go to see her child at all costs."


    After that, Medusa scratched her head in distress and said in a hurry: "for God''s sake, I don''t want to hurt a child. Give me an idea to make the child look serious, but there will be no problems and sequelae, and there are no flaws in any aspect. Honey, give me a hint."


    Ryan chuckled: "it''s very simple. It looks like acute food poisoning. The child will vomit and diarrhea, and will be in a short coma. His appearance will be very scary, but he won''t be hurt. You should think of it. I hope you brought that medicine."


    Medusa immediately stood up and said, "of course, it''s in my box. Ivan, please give me a car. I have to leave at once."

 Chapter 681

    Medusa took two big boxes. She stayed alone in the same room for a while. When she came out again, she didn''t feel like the same person at all.


    I didn''t change my clothes. I just combed my scattered hair together and simply painted a picture on my face. In fact, Gao Yang can''t tell what''s different, but the whole person''s appearance, mental state and feeling are completely different.


    Otherwise, women''s makeup is really incredible. It is a unique skill that can create miracles.


    After simply putting on makeup, Medusa left with two assistants arranged by Ivan, and then the news came back one after another.


    Medusa sneaked into the school, Medusa came out, an ambulance drove into the school, and the school called Nina Jason.


    Medusa didn''t even have to call Nina Jason herself. Someone helped her solve the problem.


    In short, more than an hour after Medusa left, the people guarding the Consulate General suddenly sent back the news that a woman came out of the Consulate General. It seems that it is Nina Jason.


    Nina Jensen''s son was sent to a community hospital nearest to the school, and then Medusa and two Ivan''s men kidnapped Nina Jensen easily.


    When Medusa returned to Gaoyang''s temporary hiding place, Gaoyang almost respected Medusa.


    Gao Yang thinks Medusa is great, but Medusa doesn''t seem to care about a masterpiece she has just completed. After seeing Ryan again, she just said faintly: "Nina Jensen''s family has been controlled. Don''t worry that they will leak secrets. The key information has been obtained and can go to the next step."


    Ivan said excitedly, "how''s it going? How''s big Ivan?"


    "He''s fine."


    After just saying a word, Medusa sat at the table, took a pencil and began to write and draw on the plan of the Consulate General. After writing, Medusa turned over the plan of the Consulate General and said: "We got a lot of information from Nina Jensen. First of all, we can know that big Ivan is not dead. A room in the Consulate General has been transformed into a temporary ward. There are four personnel in the Consulate General taking care of big Ivan. In the next room, there is a doctor and three nurses. About 11 people in the whole consulate general are equipped with guns except the soldiers in South Africa."


    Ivan shouted: "do you know the physical condition of big Ivan?"


    "No, it''s not known at present. Nina Jensen can''t enter the room where big Ivan is held, so he doesn''t know the specific situation inside. However, she knows that doctors will enter big Ivan''s room every day. Therefore, from the common sense, big Ivan is not dead, and the situation will not be too serious, because there are not enough instruments and equipment in the Consulate General. If big Ivan is ill If the situation is serious, it will not be held in the Consulate General.


    In addition, the monitoring inside the Consulate General is extremely tight. Everyone needs to go through security inspection when entering and leaving the building of the Consulate General. No matter who it is or when, it needs to go through a mobile X-ray detection door, and there are two other people to search. "


    Ivan frowned and said, "what shall we do? After all, we just make sure that big Ivan is in the Consulate General and still alive, that''s all."


    Ryan laughed and said, "no, no, with these, the situation is completely different. Honey, I think you can go in, right?"


    Medusa smiled and said, "yes, next, I will enter the Consulate General for investigation. If I can, I will try to make Americans have to transfer big Ivan to the hospital, so you should be prepared. Once you have a chance, you have to seize the opportunity."


    "What do you mean by opportunity?" he said in a loud and deep voice. "I think you''d better make it clear, so as to avoid the delay caused by the error in the definition of opportunity between us."


    Ryan said loudly: "well, since big Ivan has to be detained in the Consulate General because of heart disease, we intend to start from this aspect to make big Ivan''s condition look worse and force them to transfer big Ivan to the hospital."


    Medusa said: "we have a drug that can slow down people''s heartbeat to a dangerous level. In fact, it is really dangerous. If big Ivan''s state allows the use of this drug, I will try to use it. If big Ivan''s physical condition is not enough to use this drug, then I have to find another way."


    Ryan waved his hand and said, "in any case, everything will have to wait until Medusa enters the Consulate General and checks the situation on the spot, so we need to wait."


    Ulyanko said curiously, "well, it sounds good. At least we have started some plans now. However, what you said is based on the premise that Medusa can enter the Consulate General. I''m curious about how you plan to enter."


    Medusa smiled and said, "it''s simple. I''ll just look like Nina Jason."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "are you kidding?"


    Ryan shrugged and said, "I said my wife is a makeup artist. Honey, are you sure it''s okay?"


    Medusa smiled and said, "I''m three quarters of an inch shorter than that Nina Jensen, but we''re the same size. I brought Nina Jensen''s clothes. The most important thing is that Nina Jensen asked for a short personal leave, so there''s no problem."


    After that, Medusa smiled at the crowd and said, "I''m going to put on makeup. It may take some time. Please be patient."


    Medusa went to her room, and then Gaoyang they began to wait. More than two hours later, a woman Gaoyang had never seen came out of Medusa''s room.


    "Hi, everyone. I''m Nina Jason."


    Looks completely different, even the voice has changed. Gao Yang thinks this person should be Medusa, but he can''t see any similarity between the person in front of him and medusa.


    Ulyanko stared and said, "God, is this magic? Are you Medusa?"


    Gao Yang picked up the picture on the table and looked at it against the woman in front of him. Then he found that the person in the picture was at least 90% the same as medusa in front of him. No, there was no problem with the same person.


    Only Ryan looked seriously for a long time and said in a deep voice, "the hair color is a little surprised. Nina Jason''s hair is ginger. You need to deepen the hair color a little."


    Medusa took a small mirror, looked at it, shook her head and said, "no, you don''t need to deepen the color. It''s a matter of light."


    Lane shrugged. "You has the final say, you are the expert."


    Medusa smiled. She then picked up something the size of a grain of rice and said: "I have brought four eavesdroppers. There are only four eavesdroppers that can completely escape X-ray detection and signal detection. Our preparation is not enough. I can use one of them as a one-way communication device, but I can only use this to transmit information to you, not receive your information."


    Ryan nodded and then said to Ivan, "the signal transmission range of the eavesdropper is very close. I need to monitor near the Consulate General. In addition, I need four people to be my assistants. I need to contact at any time."


    Ulyanko immediately said, "I''ll go, Ivan, you sit here."


    Gao Yang also said, "I''ll go too."


    Ivan thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll wait for news here and let Sergei go with you, but we lack locals now. I think it''s better to have a local to go with you."


    At this time, Gao Yang immediately said, "let the little fly go with me."


    The candidate was quickly decided. At this time, Gao Yang said to Ryan, "do you need to bring weapons?"


    Ryan said with a smile, "whatever. Basically, we don''t have the possibility to use weapons. However, it doesn''t matter if you like to bring them. Anyway, no one will check us now."


    Gao Yang and his team set out soon. Medusa took a taxi alone, while Gao Yang and his team were heavily armed and drove a large van straight to the Consulate General. Ryan was right. When the allies of big Ivan started to make efforts, even if they drove a tank around Cape Town, no one would check them.


    Gao Yang arrived first. After stopping a long way from the consulate general, Ryan began to observe with a telescope.


    "Medusa arrived at the gate of the Consulate General. Wait, she was stopped."


    Seeing Medusa stopped, Ryan didn''t seem very worried. At this time, Gao Yang also picked up a telescope and began to look. Soon, he found Medusa''s figure.


    Medusa was stopped by the soldiers guarding the door. Medusa was telling her what to say. She looked very excited. After a few minutes, a man in a suit came out of the Consulate General and took medusa in.


    "Well, she''s in. We just need to wait. The four of you put on your headphones and pay attention to all the movements inside. I''ll record all the sounds received, but I don''t want you to miss any sentence. You know, the key point may be in one sentence."


    After quickly explaining to Gao Yang and them, Ryan opened a laptop and began to knock on the keyboard.


    After waiting for more than 20 minutes, Gao Yang''s headset suddenly rang. He only heard someone whisper in his headset: "enter smoothly, everything is normal."


    After just saying a word, there was no sound in the headset. At this time, he shouted loudly and urgently, "Medusa, she''s talking."


    Ryan immediately knocked a few times on the computer keyboard and said loudly, "OK, bug 3 has been turned on. It is used as Medusa''s one-way communication equipment. Focus on bug 3. OK, it''s done. Guys, cheer up and wait for news."

 Chapter 682

    Medusa put a bug on herself and acted as a one-way communication device, while the remaining three were still quiet.


    Until half an hour later, Ryan suddenly said loudly: "bugger 4 is on, pay attention to listening!"


    Frye then shouted, "I heard a sound, footsteps."


    After a while, the voice of Medusa wearing a bug came from her laptop.


    "We can''t get close to big Ivan, the bug can''t be placed, the internal situation has been found out, please record, A1 point S40, A2 point S10, A3 point S20, B1 point IF2, B2 point H2, B4 point H2, the key points can''t be confirmed, D, H2, I, unknown, over"


    When Medusa said this, Ryan brushed it on the paper. After Medusa said something, Ryan immediately said: "There are 40 South African special forces in the hospital, 20 South African special forces inside and outside the consulate general building. Inside the consulate general building, two people guard with rifles. At the entrance of the corridor on the second floor, two people guard with pistols. Two people guard with pistols at the door of the room where big Ivan is held. The situation in the house is unknown."


    After saying it quickly, Frye suddenly shouted, "there''s a voice on my side."


    Ryan quickly changed the main monitoring bug to number four, that is, the one Frye heard the sound. In this way, a sound will ring directly from the computer, and only Gao Yang can hear the sound for the time being.


    After a few footsteps, an impatient man said quickly, "when can the seals arrive?"


    "Soon, half an hour at most. They''re already on the road. They''ll be there soon, sir."


    "It''s good if the seals come. Damn it, those South Africans have been trying to withdraw their troops. Now the streets outside us are full of fucking Russians. I have no doubt that they will fight in. These damn Russians can do anything, and the South Africans who protect us are unreliable."


    "Sir, the Russians shouldn''t attack us? Are they crazy?"


    "Those damn Russians are crazy. FAK, the situation we face is very bad. The ambassador has been putting pressure on South Africa, but they just refuse to give us the key witness. We have to make sure that we won''t be killed by those Russians. That damn Russian has plenty of money, and those who want to make money are not afraid to die and tell our people, Don''t relax for a moment! "


    "Yes, sir! Sir, I have a question. Are we dragging here? The seal has arrived. Why not transport the goods away immediately?"


    "Do you think I''m willing to keep the goods and consume them here? The people above want to live! Do you understand? Do you think the damn old man can move? Hoo, we''ve done this. As long as we can send the goods back alive, we can get a promotion and a raise. Maybe we can get some light, but if the people in the action team go back dead, it''s worthless, There will be no promotion or raise, so we have to send the goods back intact anyway. "


    "Sir, have a cigarette?"


    "Thank you. I''ve quit for a long time. Oh, no, give me a root, thank you."


    "Sir, the Russian, is he so powerful? Is it possible that his people dare to attack our consulate general?"


    "Kevin, think about it. The intelligence team watched him for three and a half years, and the action team made countless plans for him, all of which ended in bankruptcy. This guy is a big man, big man! Understand? Believe me, if his men can''t rescue him, they will choose to kill him, and the people who want to kill him also include South Africans, his allies, if any I wouldn''t doubt if someone rushed in with a truck and blew us up. "


    "Oh, sir, it''s really, well, it seems that we''ve really got a bad job!"


    "Fark, thanks to the action team, we have to follow the bad luck in case of an accident. It''s really a bad job. Forget it, don''t complain, do our things well, don''t care about the rest, we can''t care. As long as we send the goods away, it''s none of our business."


    "Sir, but the goods can''t be shipped. What should I do?"


    "After the seals arrive, they may be able to ship soon. It is too risky for the goods to continue to be stored here. The people of the action team will find a doctor to check the goods again. As long as they can be transported, they will be transported away immediately. Now South Africa is under great pressure, so we have to take risks."


    "I hope they can move faster. You haven''t slept yet, sir. You should go and have a rest."


    "Well, I will. I''ll take a nap here. Kevin, I recommended Professor Barnard of grutekul Hospital Affiliated to Cape Town University. You should prepare first. If they confirm that the scheme is feasible, you may need to take someone. Professor Barnard brings it. I think it will be the night as soon as possible. The people of the action team haven''t made up their mind, but you''d better prepare. Yes Be prepared. "


    "Yes, sir, I''ll go now."


    As a series of footsteps left, the conversation ended. After the conversation, Ryan immediately said loudly: "this information is too fucking material. We need to control Professor Barnard ahead and inform Ivan to prepare people. I''ll check Professor Barnard''s phone!"


    Extremely surprised, the effect of installing a bug is to see the shadow, and it is extremely useful.


    Gao Yang''s only feeling is that big Ivan should not die.


    Ulyanko called Ivan, and Ryan immediately started checking things on the computer. Soon he picked up a phone. When the phone was connected, Ryan said calmly: "Hello, I have an appointment with Professor Barnard. Yes, I''m McHale. Our appointment time is 3 p.m., but I didn''t receive a call. I''m afraid Professor Barnard changed the meeting time. Oh, that''s good, thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Ryan said anxiously: "Professor Barnard is in his hospital office. He has an appointment at 3 p.m. and he will be in the office until 6 p.m. to go to grutekul hospital and control Professor Barnard. It will be of great use."


    Ulyanko said with a distressed face: "kidnapping? If kidnapping, we are not professional. I''m afraid we''ll leak."


    They said they were anxious to send big Ivan away. Can we start on the road


    Ryan said, "yes, be ready to start on the road, but anyway, we must be around Professor Barnard and control him if anything happens!"

 Chapter 683

    Ryan said to control Professor Barnard, but how to be control? Gao Yang felt that he and ulyanko seemed to have very different ideas from Ryan.


    Gao Yang''s idea is to bind Barnard first. Ivan seems to understand that. After the two people looked at each other, Gao Yang finally said with a bitter smile: "sorry, our definition of control seems to be different. Can you explain what your control means?"


    Ryan said in a deep voice, "look at him, stare at him, control his personal freedom if necessary, and at least keep Professor Barnard under surveillance if not necessary."


    After pondering for a moment, uliyangke nodded and said, "well, Sergei, I think only you can complete this task. Ivan has no more suitable candidate than you. Take some helpers and go to the hospital now."


    Sergei nodded, took off his headphones and gave them to Ryan. After Sergei left, ulyanko sighed, "we have fewer and fewer people."


    Ryan said with a smile, "it doesn''t make much sense to have a lot of people. Hey, look, someone''s coming."


    Gao Yang turned his eyes to the window again, and then he saw a convoy of black MPV passing through the street next to them.


    "There are nine cars in total. I guess the seals are here. FAK, there are nine cars. I hope there won''t be too many people."


    After listening to ulyanko''s complaint, Gao Yang remembered that he had ignored a key problem. In the news obtained from the eavesdropper, there was a seal coming, and there was no need to say what the word seal meant.


    "Seals, I feel so stressed now. I really hope we don''t have to attack. Seriously, I really don''t want to attack the buildings defended by seals, and they are very strong at first sight."


    After Gao Yang muttered to himself, uliyangke also said with a bitter smile: "seal commando, really under great pressure."


    Ryan has been looking at it with a telescope. After nine cars entered the consulate general, Ryan whispered: "it''s strange that the CIA''s action, how can seal commandos be involved? Seals don''t do this kind of work professionally, which is unreasonable. Note that if they go in, Medusa should have news."


    Sure enough, Gao Yang soon heard Medusa whisper: "the eagle enters the nest, two in suits, no, three, 20 in military uniforms, black hard shell, the origin cannot be recognized by visual inspection, ten in military uniforms occupy point A1, and the internal situation of point B is unknown."


    "The people in the car went in. There were three non main combatants, 20 soldiers, in black clothes and heavy protective equipment. They couldn''t see the origin from the clothes and equipment. Ten stayed in the yard, and the rest entered the consulate general building."


    After Ryan quickly translated his code words with Medusa, he said with a wry smile, "twenty seals."


    Uliyangke''s face was also very ugly. He said in a deep voice, "twenty seals are bullshit if they are in the wild, but in the building, this is not a problem that can be solved by strong attack."


    Ryan still looked indifferent, just focused on the computer screen. At this time, Frye, who had been afraid to speak, finally couldn''t help it. He whispered, "seals, it''s so exciting."


    Speaking, Frye suddenly said, "footsteps, someone is coming."


    After Ryan quickly switched bug 4 to the computer, a voice came out soon.


    "I''m glad to meet you, Mr. Smith, special commissioner of CIA overseas operation team. According to the order of my superiors, I''m officially taking over everything here."


    "Hi, Paul, on behalf of my colleagues in South Africa, I welcome you, and you, gentlemen, welcome you. I can finally breathe a sigh of relief if you can come."


    "CIA task force temporary task force, code named seal, I''m captain Milo, sir. If you have any orders, please give them to me, sir."


    When hearing this, Gao Yang and uliyangke couldn''t help saying at the same time: "FAK, these sons of bitches!"


    "The meaning of seal is not seal commando, but the code name of some fucking special action team!"


    "This seal is a fake! Shet!"


    Gao Yang and uliyangke couldn''t help scolding. Frye opened his mouth and finally didn''t scold loudly. He just muttered, while Ryan waved and said, "keep listening."


    At this time, the Smith said with a smile, "Captain Milo, what you have to do is to prevent someone from rushing in. You don''t have to take care of the rest for the time being. Paul, you''re in charge here. You decide what to do. Well, do you want to see the goods now."


    "Don''t worry, it''s like this. The reaction from South Africa is very fierce. The president of South Africa has been under too much pressure and seems to have signs of loosening his position. After research, the leader decided to interrogate the goods here and take the goods away after the review results. Now the risk of transferring the goods is too high. I''m sure someone will try to rescue him on the road, or at least try to rescue him Kill the goods, so we must seize the time to interrogate and come up with a result. "


    "Well, let''s interrogate here. At least in the consulate general, there is no need to consider security issues."


    "These two who are with me are my interrogation experts. Mr. Smith, do you think it is possible for the goods to be interrogated now?"


    "It''s hard to say that I''m not a medical expert. Isn''t there a doctor with you this time? We can only get information from the doctor who forced us to stay. He said that the goods can''t move, nor can they withstand too strong psychological fluctuations and blows. Personally, I think the goods can only accept the minimum level of interrogation at present, both physically and psychologically. Well, it can be interrogated Does the officer judge the condition of the goods to decide whether they can be interrogated? "


    At this time, a man said in a deep voice: "Sir, the problem is somewhat complex. We lack the ability to judge the physical condition of the interrogation object, especially on the premise that the object is a critically ill patient. We can''t guarantee that there will be no accidents during the interrogation. Only when the doctor gives a detailed physical report of the interrogation object, can we take corresponding measures according to the physical condition of the interrogation object."


    The voice named Paul said, "please, it seems that we can only wait for the doctor to examine before the trial. Mr. Smith, you have recommended a doctor. Is his ability enough?"


    "That''s enough. Professor Barnard is the best heart distention doctor in South Africa and one of the top doctors in the world. He has successfully performed four heart transplants. By the way, the hospital where Professor Barnard works is also the first hospital in the world for heart transplantation. However, it seems that we have only one choice except Professor Barnard, I don''t think Cape Town has qualified candidates. "


    "Well, well, find a way to invite Professor Barnard."


    "OK, but we need to wait until the evening. We plan to do it on the way after Professor Barnard gets off work. Professor Barnard is used to working late. When he leaves the hospital, he should be around 10 p.m. and there will be fewer people on the street. When the South African government no longer supports us, especially when Cape Town is hostile to us, We must be careful. "


    "OK, listen to you, but do you need to control Professor Barnard immediately? At least monitor it?"


    "Well, it''s not very necessary. Professor Barnard''s living habits are very regular, and we can go directly to his house to find someone. Of course, if you think it necessary, I can send someone to monitor him in order to keep track of his whereabouts."


    "Forget it, we are short of manpower. Since there is no problem, put him aside first. Well, let''s go and have a look at the goods now."


    "OK, please be careful not to say anything irritating to him in front of the goods to avoid accidents."


    "In that case, Mr. Smith, your people still have to look at the goods. I must emphasize that it is better to let the goods die than give him any chance to escape."


    "Don''t worry, I have arranged four people, two in the house and two outside the house. If there is a situation, I will kill him immediately. Even if there are 100, 1000 and 10000 people to save him, they can only get one body."


    The voice was getting smaller and smaller. As the voice disappeared, ulyanko''s face was blue and said, "it''s bad. They don''t try to transfer big Ivan anymore."


    Gao Yang''s face was also blue. He couldn''t let him leave at this time, but if big Ivan didn''t have the possibility of being transferred, there would be only one way to attack the Consulate General.


    Ryan looked at ulyanko and Gaoyang and said with a wry smile: "trouble, it''s the people from the CIA special action team. To tell the truth, I''d rather have the seal team than the special action team."


    Frye whispered, "are they better than seals?"


    Ryan said with a wry smile: "let''s say, the seal commando is one of the trumps of the Pentagon, and the CIA special action team is a trump card built by a special team to dig people from the trumps of the Pentagon. They like to dig people from seals and Green Berets best."


    After that, Ryan shrugged and said, "guys, fortunately, I just provide support and auxiliary work. Well, now we know what to do. Medusa must come out. Only she can finish the next work, so send a signal and call Medusa back."


    With constipation on his face, ulyanko shook his head and sighed. Then he picked up the phone and said in a deep voice, "send a signal and call someone back."


    After making a phone call, Wuli yangke turned on the car radio. A song was playing on the radio. After a song was sung, the radio host said in happy words: "Next, there is an old song we all like. I like it. You like it. Everyone likes it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it. You like it once. Fadetoblack from Metallica band, please enjoy it!"


    After the radio host said that, when the music sounded, Ryan smiled and said, "well, the host''s code is right and the song is right. If Medusa hears it, she will find a way to come back immediately. We''ll wait for her here. It shouldn''t take too long."

 Chapter 684

    Nina Jensen has a radio. In her spare time at work, she can listen to music, and what she often listens to is a local music station in Cape Town.


    Medusa is not necessarily standing by the radio. There is always a sound coming from her eavesdropper, but it''s all about walking. Therefore, when Medusa can hear the contact code is released, it''s still a problem, so the contact code will be released all the time.


    Listening to the music on the radio, Gao Yang suddenly said, "I like metallic, and I like fadeto black, but the meaning of this song is unlucky when it disappears in the dark."


    Ryan shrugged and said, "no way, Medusa likes this song."


    After nearly seven minutes of a song, there was no reply from Medusa. I could only hear her cleaning and walking, but I couldn''t hear the radio over there.


    "What''s the next song?"


    After singing a song that disappeared in the dark, Gao Yang asked casually, Ryan said in a deep voice: "it''s my favorite, gunflower band, knocking on the door of heaven."


    As the radio host began to talk about code words, another old song rang. At this time, he smiled bitterly and said, "it''s another song I like, but why do you have to choose such an unlucky song as a contact signal?"


    Ryan tilted his lips, but he didn''t speak up, just shook his head with the rhythm of the song.


    After another song, Medusa still didn''t move. At this time, ulyanko looked at his watch a little impatiently and said, "it''s been 15 minutes. Do you want to find another way?"


    Ryan whispered: "no, now the Consulate General must monitor very closely. We can only contact through this public channel. Once the CIA detects the electronic signal, there may be an accident. Wait, sometimes we can''t be urgent. The more urgent it is, the more likely it is to have an accident."


    The third song was put in half. This time it was a song Gao Yang had never heard. When he was forced to enjoy a song he had never heard before, he suddenly heard the same song from his headset.


    "She turned on the radio!"


    Gao Yang shouted. At this time, Ryan also knew that Medusa turned on the radio. After just a few seconds, he listened to medusa: "the song is good. I like it very much. I hope I like the next one as well."


    Ryan shouted, "she received the signal, but she doesn''t know the level of the situation. Give the radio people the broadcast of the next song and tell Medusa that it''s the highest evacuation level!"


    Ulyanko immediately called, and then a group of people held their breath and began to wait for what the radio host said.


    The host said every word right, and Gao Yang could hear the same voice from Medusa''s side. Soon, Medusa whispered, "the highest level, go back as soon as possible without exposure."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "she knows. What shall we do next? Wait, or cooperate with Medusa?"


    Ryan said with a confident smile: "she has a way to leave without exposure. We''ll just wait. If we need to cooperate, she will say."


    After waiting for another ten minutes, Medusa ran out of the Consulate General and trotted into a taxi. The taxi drove towards them.


    Ulyanko drove up, waited to pick up Medusa, and then immediately drove back to the headquarters.


    "My facial expression is a little stiff, and I have to cry, which almost destroyed my makeup, but I think it should not be exposed. Well, what happened?"


    After Medusa said that in a hurry, Ryan immediately began to play the recorded eavesdropping content. After Medusa listened, he whispered, "our plan must change. Dr. Barnard is a breakthrough available."


    "CIA special operations team, they have no offensive equipment. I saw what they are equipped with, only rifles and submachine guns. In addition, there may be some grenades. I think these people are not offensive troops, but are good at protecting important personnel and light force in secret operations, just like what they want to do to big Ivan."


    Medusa quickly said a few words, then remained silent for a moment, and then said, "it''s still a very powerful opponent, but it''s not impossible to attack. I think these people code named seal army are better at fighting secret operations than real seals."


    Ryan smiled and said, "this seems to be good news for our operators."


    Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s good news. Even if these fake seals are not as good at fighting hard battles as real seals, it''s only due to different missions. Just because the equipment selected is different due to different missions, it''s not suitable for fighting hard battles. This doesn''t mean that people in the CIA special action team won''t fight hard battles.


    The van drove back to the headquarters. After Gao Yang and them went in, he saw Ivan''s anxious face. As soon as he saw Gao Yang and them, he immediately said, "a good news, a bad news. The vice president continued to put pressure on them. Therefore, the reconnaissance commando of South Africa is going to withdraw. We will withdraw today."


    Ulyanko sighed, "this is good news, but what about the bad news?"


    Ivan said hard: "the vice president will only give us 24 hours. By tomorrow, if we can''t save big Ivan or big Ivan is not dead, they will do it themselves. I don''t know their specific plan, but I think they don''t mind making a terrorist attack, killing big Ivan and Americans, and then pushing it on our heads."


    "Fark, these damn politicians, it seems that the president and the vice president have reached an agreement and made concessions to each other?"


    Ulyanko was very angry, but Ivan nodded silently and said, "obviously that''s it."


    Ryan shrugged: "it''s normal, it''s too normal. I''m not surprised by the result. Now what we should consider is how to speed up the progress."


    Ivan said slowly, "if you don''t have any good suggestions, we will attack. As soon as the South African troops withdraw and the defense intensity of the Consulate General decreases, we will attack."


    Ryan thought about it and said, "Ivan will die like that."


    Ivan sighed and said, "I have no other way."


    Ryan thought for a moment and said, "according to the information and situation we currently have, strong attack seems to be the only choice, but the method of strong attack is not necessarily possible. I mean, big Ivan may survive."


    Ivan immediately looked at Ryan and said, "say!"


    Ryan spread out his hands and said helplessly, "Medusa and I can do everything except the last one, but we are only auxiliary personnel, not the last one. Unfortunately, Medusa and I don''t have the ability to make a final decision, so I need a super killer, that''s all."

 Chapter 685

    For Gao Yang, the actions of Ryan and medusa have gone beyond his understanding of killers, so when Ryan said he needed a super killer, Gao Yang didn''t quite understand what Ryan meant.


    Ivan obviously didn''t understand, and said in a deep voice, "what do you mean?"


    Ryan was afraid that after a plan of the Consulate General was rolled out, he pointed to the plan and shouted, "from the situation we detected, the defense force in the Consulate General is not very strong. The main people are concentrated in the yard outside the Consulate General."


    The main building of the Consulate General is a three storey old building. Although it is old-fashioned, the whole building is made of large stones and is extremely solid. The whole Consulate General covers a large area with a large lawn and a lot of plants. Generally speaking, it basically belongs to an old garden.


    Gao Yang had a general impression of the main building structure of the Consulate General. He knew that the house where big Ivan was detained was in the innermost room on the second floor of the Consulate General. There were no other armed personnel on the whole second floor except the four guards who guarded big Ivan.


    After others looked at the plan, Ryan said loudly: "there are four people guarding big Ivan. If one of you can quickly kill four guards without dying, you can protect big Ivan and then launch a strong attack from the outside. In this way, if you are lucky enough and the people outside move fast enough, you should be able to save big Ivan alive."


    Ivan frowned for a moment, shook his head and said, "it''s too difficult to achieve."


    Ryan shrugged: "Yes, it''s too difficult. If Medusa can enter the consulate general, other people can also enter. The only question is whether any of you can do what I said, kill the four guards and support the people outside to enter. This is the most important and only premise. Without such a person, we can''t save big Ivan, or at least a living big Ivan."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "all four people have guns. Even if they reflect more slowly, they can definitely complete the action of drawing and shooting in two seconds, and they are likely to hold the gun directly in their hands, even the action of pulling out the gun can be omitted."


    Ryan nodded and said, "yes, it''s difficult, so I need a super killer, a super killer who can kill four people in an instant. Otherwise, to perform this task is to die."


    "The security work of the Consulate General is very good. It''s impossible to bring the gun in. I don''t think anyone can do this without a gun," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Ryan smiled: "yes, it''s impossible to complete this task empty handed, so I can lower my requirements. I can do it without a super killer. Then at least give me a super gunman, a super gunman who can complete four shots in two seconds and must hit the fatal part. I have a way to bring the gun in. The only problem is the person who uses the gun."


    When it comes to super gunmen, the people in the room almost look at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment and finally said, "I think I can."


    Ryan''s eyes lit up at once. He looked at Gao Yang and said in a surprised voice: "I know you''re an accurate shooter or sniper. I know you''re very, very powerful at a long distance, but it''s super close shooting. Are you sure you can do it?"


    Ivan and uliyangke didn''t speak. It was inconvenient for them to say anything at this time. Li JinFang wanted to speak, but he didn''t speak after thinking about it. The reason is very simple. If he said that Gao Yang''s short-range shooting is as powerful as long-range shooting, wouldn''t he push Gao Yang to perform a mission that is almost death.


    Gao Yang didn''t answer Ryan''s question. After thinking about it carefully, he said in a deep voice, "what gun is it?"


    Ryan shrugged and said, "the pepper bottle super small revolver, to be honest, is very difficult to use."


    After thinking seriously, Gao Yang said, "I don''t know. I have to see what gun it is to know."


    Ryan bowed his head, and medusa immediately went to the room where she kept the box and took out a gun.


    The so-called pepper bottle pistol is a gun with multiple barrels put together to realize continuous firing. It is a very old gun type. After colt invented the revolver, it was completely eliminated. In other words, this shape of gun has been completely eliminated for more than 100 years.


    Gao Yang really couldn''t think of any reason to use a pepper bottle pistol, but he soon knew.


    Medusa quickly took out a dark thing, the thickness of an egg and a cylinder half the size of a palm.


    Hold the cylinder and break it, and then it becomes a gun with the length of the palm of your hand. Although the gun has no shadow of a modern pistol, it looks like an arc handle with a thick cylinder in front.


    "This gun has six barrels, that is, it can fire six bullets. It does not contain any metal. It will not be found by metal detectors. Most importantly, it will not be found by the irradiation of * * light."


    Gao Yang reached out to ask for the pistol. Medusa didn''t give him the gun directly, but said, "remind you, you must be careful when using this gun. This gun has no insurance and no trigger guard. When the folding handle is opened, it will be in a state that can be fired at any time. Be careful of fire."


    After that, Medusa gave the gun to Gao Yang. Gao Yang took it in his hand and padded it. It was very light and had no collimation. The gun body was a cylinder with a diameter of about three centimeters composed of six thin tubes, and the handle had no man-machine effect at all. It was just a handle that could be held in his hand. It was very short and uncomfortable to hold.


    After a look, he raised his eyebrows and said, "this is a toy."


    Ryan said with a smile: "a killing toy. No one will use it when there is a killer. Don''t underestimate this strange and ugly gadget. It''s powerful."


    Gao Yang took the pistol and aimed at the place where no one was, then turned to look at Ryan and said, "tell me about this gun carefully."


    "I can''t tell what the material and specific composition of this gun are. It''s like clothes, or carbon fiber, or something similar to meat. It won''t be found by X-ray and metal detectors.


    Without bullets, gunpowder and warheads are directly loaded into the barrel, or the barrel is a bullet. This understanding is also OK. Such a gun must be disposable, and you can''t reload.


    The barrel is 1.5 inches long without rifling. This is a smooth bore gun. The bullet is an arrow shaped long rod bullet with a tail to improve the accuracy. However, if the bullet hits more than five meters, there is no accuracy at all. In addition, the material of the bullet is the same as that of the gun body. It is very light, which leads to very poor stopping effect.


    The good news is that although the barrel is short, there are a lot of charges and great power. Although the bullet is very light, the penetration is very strong, but you know, the stopping effect of such a gun can not be much stronger. In fact, it can be said to be very poor. It must hit the fatal part very accurately. For example, the brain stem is the first choice, and the brain and heart are the second choice. If it is impossible to determine the target If you don''t wear bulletproof vests, you can only start. "


    After Ryan introduced the gun, he said with a wry smile: "that is to say, I have to shoot four targets in two seconds with such a gadget that I can''t hold. Moreover, I must try my best to hit the back of the target''s head. At the most time, I have to ensure that I hit the brain, and I have to hit the main part right. Is that right?"


    Ryan nodded and said, "very right. I admit, it''s very difficult, very difficult, extremely difficult, so I need a super gunman."


    Ivan sighed, "it''s impossible. No one can do it."


    Medusa said: "in fact, someone can do it. Someone shot four people with such a gun and completed an assassination, but he also got a shot, that''s all."


    Ryan said with a smile, "but that man is very familiar with this kind of gun. He often contacts us. However, we only have two guns in total. No matter who wants to use them, you can only practice shooting six times at most."


    Gao Yang hesitated. He really didn''t know whether he could do it. At this time, Li JinFang shook his head at him and whispered, "it''s impossible, brother Yang."


    At this time, Ivan''s bodyguard was also Gao Yang''s old acquaintance. Samuel, who was too busy to even say hello, said in a deep voice, "I''ll come."


    Ryan said, "your pistol is very good?"


    Samuel nodded and said, "very good, but not good enough. At least I have no confidence in using this."


    After a pause, Samuel hesitated, "maybe I can hit two people, maybe."


    Ryan said with a smile, "there are no rookies in the CIA. It''s no use if you can hit three. As long as someone can give you a shot, you''ll be finished and big Ivan will die."


    Ivan said with a calm face, "Samuel, this won''t work, Ryan. Is there no other weapon?"


    Ryan shook his head and said, "there are no weapons that can avoid metal detectors, X-rays and body searches. That''s it."


    Ulyanko whispered, "can you let two people in? If you have two guns, it''s best to let both people in."


    Ryan smiled: "it''s impossible. The CIA won''t be so careless. Of course, it''s not completely impossible. It''s just that there''s little hope that both of them can go in."


    Gao Yang looked at Lucy and said, "do you have any more poison?"


    Lucy''s face was very ugly. She shook her head and said, "I didn''t take it. Damn it, I should take it."


    Gao Yang was disappointed. If there was lucika''s poison, there would be another choice in the choice of weapons, but since there was no poison, the pepper bottle pistol was the only choice.


    Gao Yang doesn''t like this situation. He doesn''t like it very, very much, because it seems that he is the only candidate.

 Chapter 686

    Ivan and uliyangke can''t ask Gao Yang to carry out a very dangerous action. Gao Yang is willing to help is one thing, but it''s another thing to let Gao Yang die.


    Samuel, who had been with Ivan for many years, knew the situation. He said firmly on his face, "just use this gun and I''ll try it."


    Samuel has been with Ivan for many years, otherwise he wouldn''t have volunteered to take this highly dangerous task. For him, there is almost no possibility of success. On the contrary, Ivan wouldn''t just let him die.


    "This is of no use except to take your life."


    After Ivan said something, he said with a bitter smile: "yes, forget it, Samuel, I know your shooting skills. Frankly, you can only take your own life, but you can''t save big Ivan. What you need to use this kind of gun is the sense of gun. Obviously, my sense of gun is better than you, so I''d better go."


    Ulyanko and Ivan seemed shocked by Gao Yang''s decision. Ivan stood up and said to Gao Yang, "Hey, brother, I don''t know what to say. I really hope to save big Ivan, but I can''t let you do it."


    Ulyanko also said, "Gao, as a friend, you have done enough and good enough. We can''t leave the most dangerous things to you."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "if you have a better choice than me, I''m very happy to let others go, but if you don''t, I can''t stand by. This is not my style, so I know it''s dangerous, but I have to go."


    At this time, Li JinFang said in Chinese: "brother Yang, I''ll go. My pistol is not bad, and I''m much better than you. I can handle it even without a gun."


    Gao Yang shook his head with a smile and said, "save it. No matter how fast you punch, can you get a gun? What if the four people are not together and the four people guarding big Ivan are at the four corners?"


    After that, Gao Yang waved and said, "time is very urgent. We don''t have time to delay. Now I''ll talk about a key issue."


    After a moment of meditation, he said in a loud voice: "Ivan, we want to attack the Consulate General of the United States. Maybe it''s not a big problem for you, but for us, if our identity is exposed, it means that we can''t stand in the United States. As you know, most of us now live in the United States, so you must solve this problem for me. This is my only request."


    Ivan said very seriously, "please rest assured, I assure you that your identity will never be revealed, and no one will associate everything that has happened here with you. In addition, when attacking the consulate general, our people will go first. As long as you don''t have to use your hands, your people don''t have to participate in attacking the Consulate General."


    Ryan also said with a smile: "if necessary, I can help finish the work. Please rest assured, Ivan, they can''t hide their identity, but you, I can guarantee that no one will doubt your head. This is my job."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, that''s it. Now go to the next step."


    Medusa took a piece of information. After reading it, she said in a deep voice: "I have the information of Professor Barnard, but only the information is not enough. I need to see him personally. If we are sure to implement the current plan, we should control Professor Barnard now. If we want to send the ram to the consulate general, I have a lot of work to do."


    Ivan looked at his watch and said, "OK, shall we get Professor Barnard here? Or how?"


    Medusa shook her head and said, "everything must be kept secret. You can''t bring him here. It''s best to find a safe and quiet place near the hospital."


    Ulyanko said in a deep voice, "there''s no problem. We can even find a safe place in the hospital."


    Medusa nodded and said, "OK, now start looking for a room that is quiet enough and must be bright, preferably with natural light. I''ll take all my things to the hospital and find some people to follow me. We''ll start as soon as possible."


    Ryan said in a deep voice: "now we can arrange the combatants to attack the Consulate General. It is necessary to set up an attack base in the Consulate General. The closer it is, the better. According to the intelligence, the CIA people plan to stop Professor Barnard on his way home from work. It is optimistic that we still have six hours to prepare, so we have to hurry up."


    With the order, Ivan and ulyanko''s people began to take action one after another. In addition to Gao Yang, the people of Satan''s mercenary regiment will follow Ivan. They will wait near the Consulate General. The first wave of attack will be launched by Ivan and ulyanko''s people. If the attack is unfavorable, the talents of Satan''s mercenary regiment will top.


    The plan is a plan. Gao Yang is afraid that because he is in the consulate general, his people will be desperate to attack first. Therefore, before leaving, Gao Yang specially summoned people to a room.


    "After I leave, the big dog will be in charge of the command. All actions will follow the orders of the big dog. The first batch of people are absolutely not allowed to attack the Consulate General. If it''s not necessary, you won''t participate in the attack. Is there a problem?"


    After Gao Yang finished, Irene whispered, "Sir, I don''t trust the ability of those Russians. I ask the first batch to attack the consulate general, sir!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, Ivan and ulyanko are not weak. It''s enough for me to save big Ivan. We''ve done enough. OK, there''s nothing to say. Just listen to the command of the big dog. If Ivan''s people have a bad attack, you can take over and organize the attack, but don''t enter the first batch."


    The risk of the first attack is always the greatest. The people of the CIA special action team are not vegetarian. He has undertaken the most dangerous task, so the attack with the largest casualties can no longer be undertaken by his people.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "little Downey is coming. Maybe he can come with his equipment before the action. If he arrives in time, take my gun when you attack. If he doesn''t arrive, it''s OK. I should leave. Remember what I said. Don''t enter the first batch. This is an order, big dog. I''ll leave everything to you."


    Groliov stared at Gao Yang and said, "be careful. If it''s impossible, don''t do it and don''t put your life in it. If the situation doesn''t allow you to do it, you can''t say anything to protect yourself. Remember, safety comes first and everything else is secondary."


    Gao Yang answered. There was no touching farewell scene. After that, Gao Yang left in a hurry. Since he decided to go to the consulate general, he had to hurry.


    When Gao Yang came out of the room, Ivan and uliyangke waited outside. When they saw Gao Yang, Ivan patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and sighed: "I don''t know what to say. The words of thanks are too weak, Gao. Maybe we won''t meet again before we beat down the Consulate General. I have to tell you something now. Gao, if the situation is bad, don''t do it. We all want to save big Ivan, but that doesn''t mean you have to bury him. Therefore, if the situation doesn''t allow you to do it, don''t do it , we will not reduce our gratitude to you. "


    Uliyangke nodded and whispered, "Gao, Ivan is right. We try our best to rescue big Ivan, but it''s not necessary for you to bury him. If someone has to die, it''s also us. Therefore, don''t be impulsive. Only when you''re sure can you do it. Don''t do it if you''re not sure."


    Ivan''s uliyangke words made Gao Yang feel very comfortable. The two people didn''t just save big Ivan, regardless of his life or death, but also did their part as friends.


    Ivan hesitated for a moment and whispered, "Gao, I owe you a life, but I still owe it now. I know it''s inappropriate to say how to thank you now, but I think it''s better to tell you. I want to give it to you..."


    Just then Medusa said loudly, "Hey, I''m ready. Is your farewell ceremony over?"


    "Well, don''t say it at the wrong time. We''re pressed for time now."


    Gao Yang interrupted Ivan''s words. After hugging Ivan and ulyanko, he smiled and said, "Ivan, if you want to thank me, wait until big Ivan is saved. I believe big Ivan can be saved. Bye, we''ll see each other soon."

 Chapter 687

    Although he is a professor, not just a doctor, Professor Barnard''s office is in the hospital and the laboratory is also in the hospital. He is a workaholic. Except for going to the University of Cape Town Medical School for two classes a week, he will basically stay in the hospital for the rest of his time.


    The process of finding Professor Barnard was very simple and smooth. When Professor Barnard''s visitors left his office, Ryan immediately flashed into Professor Barnard''s office.


    "Hello, Professor Barnard, I''m a staff member of the national intelligence service of South Africa. This is my certificate. Now there are some things that need your cooperation. If you have any questions about my identity, you can call the public telephone of the Bureau of national conditions to check the authenticity of my identity."


    There was no kidnapping or intimidation. Ryan chose the most direct method. He showed a certificate with only one name on it. The certificate was false, but if Professor Barnard really called, the people of the South African National Intelligence Agency would confirm Ryan''s identity.


    Professor Barnard didn''t call. He was just extremely surprised by Ryan''s visit.


    "National intelligence service? What happened? What do you need my cooperation with?"


    Ryan made a gesture and said: "Please follow me. We need to go to a safe place to talk. This is for your personal safety. Time is urgent. Please don''t waste time. If you have any doubts, please contact the National Intelligence Agency. If you don''t know the telephone number, you can call the police station first, and they will tell you the public telephone number of the National Intelligence Agency for your confirmation."


    Professor Barnard was a little uneasy. After a little hesitation, he said in a deep voice: "I believe your words, but I don''t understand why the intelligence agency came to me? Sir, I''m getting off work. Where do you want me to go with you?"


    Ryan said expressionless, "it''s in the hospital. Please take your coat and belongings and we''ll leave right away."


    Professor Barnard put on his clothes and nervously followed Ryan out of his office.


    It''s not far. In fact, the place to go is on the same floor of Professor Barnard''s office.


    After taking the elevator to several floors, Ryan opened the door and said, "please come in."


    Medusa and Sergei were waiting inside. When Professor Barnard entered the room and saw them, he looked more uneasy. He looked nervous and said, "gentlemen, what happened? I really need to know what happened."


    Ryan whispered: "Well, there is a group of international terrorists who intend to kidnap you and treat their leader for heart disease. Don''t worry. Our purpose is to protect you and catch all those terrorists. Professor Barnard, please take off your clothes, shoes and all your belongings. Your wallet, car keys and home keys , mobile phones and other personal belongings need to be given to us. "


    Professor Barnard was a little flustered and said, "do you need to take them all off? Why, why?"


    Listening to the external dialogue, Gao Yang is actually curious, because he doesn''t know what to do to make him look like Professor Barnard. You know, he is yellow, and Professor Barnard is white. People are different. What kind of makeup can he hide from the sky and cross the sea.


    Soon, Ryan and medusa came into the inner room with a pile of clothes. After putting aside the suit taken off from Professor Barnard, Medusa nodded to Gao Yang and said, "you can start. Now take off your clothes."


    "Do you need to take it all off?"


    "Yes, take it all off. You need to put this on first."


    While talking, Medusa picked up a pair of underwear from one of her suitcases. The underwear was brand-new, and there was a special pocket under the crotch.


    Gao Yang looked embarrassed and said, "can you go out first?"


    Medusa threw her underwear to Gao Yang, then turned around and said, "give you a minute."


    Ryan also turned around. Gao Yang quickly took off all his clothes and put on the underwear Medusa gave him.


    "All right."


    Medusa and Ryan turned around and looked at Gao Yang. After looking up and down, Ryan frowned and said, "the figure looks similar. Shouldn''t it need special treatment?"


    "The ram is thinner, but it doesn''t need special treatment. However, the ram is half an inch taller than Professor Barnard. You need to put on your clothes and confirm whether you want to treat your shoes."


    After Ryan and medusa said a word, Medusa touched her chin and turned around Gao Yang twice. After Gao Yang''s face turned red, she finally said, "well, sit in a chair facing the mirror."


    There was a big window in the room. Medusa first opened the curtains and let the sunset shine into the room. Then she opened her box.


    Medusa had three big suitcases. She opened one of them. It was full of bottles and cans. She picked two small bottles, poured out some powder from them, and then mixed the powder with a bottle of liquid. Medusa walked behind Gao Yang, began to dip her hand in the liquid in the bottle and began to wipe it on Gao Yang''s face.


    At the position where the liquid is applied, the skin color begins to turn white and looks very natural. After wiping Gao Yang''s face, neck, arms and other exposed places, Gao Yang''s skin color looks white.


    Looking at the familiar but strange face, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "it''s amazing. Hi, Medusa, is it very suitable for women to make up?"


    Medusa smiled and said, "this thing is a nano pigment. It''s very expensive, very expensive, and if you use it too much, it will lead to skin relaxation and even the risk of skin cancer. Well, you don''t have to make this expression. You don''t use it for a long time."


    After that, Medusa picked up a fine needle, dipped it in a small bottle, pressed it on Gao Yang''s face, and then kneaded it back and forth with her hand. Soon, Gao Yang saw more wrinkles on her face.


    Gao Yang looked at the wrinkled man in the mirror. He couldn''t recognize himself, but he was still young after all. The skin on his face looked very tight. Although it was wrinkled, it was still very unnatural.


    Medusa picked up another vial and began to apply it on Gao Yang''s face and hands. Then Gao Yang''s skin became very loose, and an old man''s face appeared in the mirror.


    "Will I look like this when I''m old? It''s really strange. Hey, Medusa, I won''t leave any sequelae? I don''t want to have such a face all the time, and my girlfriend won''t like it."


    Gao Yang was nervous for no reason, so he made a joke to relieve his tension.


    "No, the effect on your face can only last for 24 hours at most. Remember not to wash your face, don''t wash your hands, you can touch water a little, but don''t rub it hard."


    After a light sentence, Medusa said in a deep voice: "don''t talk, don''t move, I''ll pad up your nose and don''t move before the material solidifies."


    Medusa took something like soft mud and pinched it on Gao Yang''s nose. Then Medusa pinched Gao Yang''s nose and whispered, "blow."


    Ryan took a hair dryer and began to blow it towards Gao Yang''s nose. It was the kind of hair dryer used to dry his hair. Five minutes later, Ryan took the hair dryer away, and medusa looked at Gao Yang''s nose for a long time, and finally nodded and said, "well, it looks OK."


    An old man with a high nose and white skin appeared in the mirror.


    After experiencing Medusa''s makeup, Gao Yang thought it was amazing.


    Medusa turned for a long time, then broke Gao Yang''s eyes and put on two invisible eyes, or Meitong, for him. Then Gao Yang''s eyes changed from brown to blue.


    After looking at Gao Yang''s eyes for half a day, Medusa nodded and said, "very good."


    Then Ryan whispered, "hair, ram''s hair is too short."


    Medusa touched Gao Yang''s hair and said, "I need to see Barnard''s hair color again."


    Medusa opened the door and went out to have a look. Soon after she returned, she took a push and didn''t say hello to Gao Yang. She shaved Gao Yang''s hair by three times, five times and two. Then she picked up a gray and white wig and put it on Gao Yang''s head. After wearing it on Gao Yang''s head, she began to take scissors to cut it off on Gao Yang''s head until a shawl wig was cut into a short split.


    After looking at it for a moment, Medusa began to spray a can of spray on the wig to change the color of her hair. Then she nodded and said, "well, the appearance part is basically completed."


    Gao Yang finally couldn''t help it. He didn''t dare to open his mouth. He could only say, "can I speak?"


    "All right"


    Gao Yang sighed: "Medusa, I didn''t expect you to be a hairdresser besides a makeup artist. This is art. What kind of killer do you still be with this craft? Go to Hollywood and be a makeup artist."


    Medusa smiled, ignored the stubble, but looked at Ryan and said, "honey, the voice is difficult to deal with."


    Gao Yang remembered that his appearance was the same. He still had to show his mouth. He didn''t think Medusa could change her voice.


    In fact, Gao Yang soon found that he guessed wrong. Medusa fruit can really change his voice.


    "If you change the sound for the ram, you need a long time of careful debugging, at least three hours."


    Ryan laughed and said, "there''s no need to make his voice the same as Professor Barnard. Well, just make their voice different from before, such as the hoarse voice with a cold and a little nasal sound. It''s done."


    Medusa smiled, picked up a small pot, asked Gao Yang to open his mouth and spray it inside, then sprayed something into Gao Yang''s nostrils, and then asked Gao Yang to drink a little liquid that didn''t know what it was.


    After a very uncomfortable process, Gao Yang spoke again. His voice was very different from before, just like the voice with some husky and cystic nose when he was about to recover from a bad cold.


    After everything was done, Medusa looked at it for a long time, patted her hand and said with satisfaction, "it''s perfect. Now you''re Professor Barnard."


    Gao Yang looked at a completely strange old man''s face in the mirror and exclaimed, "it''s amazing."


    Medusa smiled and said, "there''s nothing magical. It''s just makeup. This is a skill that a woman will master. I''ll give you a suggestion. If you want to find a girlfriend, you''d better let her wash her face more times. When dating, it''s a good choice in the swimming pool or bathing beach."


    Gao Yang puffed a smile and said, "fortunately, I already have a girlfriend, and I confirm that she is a natural beauty. Well, I still think it''s amazing. It''s incredible!"


    Medusa whispered: "it''s nothing magical. It''s really just makeup. If you know more about Korea, you should be amazed. Especially the Korean beauty pageant always puzzles me, because the beautiful and handsome boys in Korea have one face. I try to distinguish the people participating in the beauty pageant, but I can''t do it."


    Ryan also smiled: "and Korean beauty is a long-term effect, just need to use a knife. If you just want to make a good impression on the Internet, it''s simpler. There''s a technology called PS. well, put on your clothes and let''s see the final effect."

 Chapter 688

    Hang the pepper bottle pistol on his underwear, finish the final preparation, and then put on Professor Barnard''s suit. Gao Yang feels very uncomfortable, especially hanging a pepper bottle pistol.


    I feel very uncomfortable, but I have to say that Gao Yang can''t find a trace of his own shadow in the mirror. In the mirror, there is an old man who is completely strange to him.


    Medusa took a wedding ring to Gao Yang''s hand. After taking it, she shook her head and said, "the ring is a little loose. You have to be careful not to fall down. Remember your full name now, and have you written down your home address and the way home?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "remember."


    Ryan looked carefully for a moment and said, "you''ll go back to Professor Barnard''s office and wait. If it''s time, you''ll go back at the normal off-duty time."


    "Yes, I need to try the gun. I''d rather take only one gun than be completely unfamiliar with it. Also, do I have any other weapons available? Mission weapons are OK, even if it''s just a thin thread that can strangle people''s neck."


    Ryan looked at his watch and said, "it''s Professor Barnard''s dinner time. We have half an hour to find a place for you to test the gun."


    Medusa took out a cross from the box and handed it to Gao Yang: "You can stick meat around your neck. This thing pulls out the protective sleeve in front of you. It''s a fist stab. It won''t be found by metal detector and X-ray. The hanging rope can be easily broken. If they search very carefully, they may be found. But in view of your identity, I don''t think they will be particularly careful when searching you, so you can take it with you."


    Ryan took out another pepper bottle pistol, put it in his pocket and said: "Let''s find a place to test fire and remind you that the barrel of this gun is very short. Although there is no accuracy at a distance, the advantage is that the recoil force is not very large. You can complete the re aiming and shooting preparation at a faster speed. Oh, the gunshot is also very loud. The big one is not like the sound of a small gun. You should be prepared for it."


    He breathed loudly and said, "well, I think I''m ready."


    Medusa first left as like as two peas in the back. When he reached the outer room, he found an old man covered with a blanket and slept on the sofa. His face was just the same as the old man who had seen it in the mirror.


    Sergei also stood up with a surprised face. He looked at Barnard dressed up by Gao Yang and the real Barnard lying on the sofa. Sergei couldn''t help exclaiming, "it''s amazing!"


    Ryan snapped his fingers and said, "well, look at Professor Barnard here. If you want to leave, look at him. Take care of our suitcases. If you want to leave, find a reliable person."


    After waiting for Sergei to nod, Ryan immediately said to Gao Yang, "all right, let''s go."


    The time of making up is not short. It took more than two hours. Gao Yang looked at Professor Barnard''s watch and whispered, "we have to hurry up."


    Just then, Ryan pressed the earphone on his ear and said to Gao Yang, "Ivan has heard that the South Africans have withdrawn from the Consulate General."


    Gao Yang was worried and said, "it seems that we have to hurry up."


    Ivan didn''t speak. He just listened attentively to the voice from the headset, looked at it seriously and said, "it may be too late. The person monitoring the Consulate General reported that a car left the Consulate General. You must stay in your office before confirming that the people on the car didn''t come to you."


    Gao Yang was a little distracted. The CIA people moved much faster than expected. If they didn''t come to find Professor Barnard in advance, he would have no chance to test fire the pepper bottle pistol.


    The bad news came. Just a moment later, Ryan said again: "The bad news has been confirmed. The eavesdropping shows that the withdrawal of South African troops has stimulated the Consulate General. They have advanced the plan. The car leaving the Consulate General is really looking for you. They can arrive as soon as 20 minutes. Now Ivan and they are ready to attack the Consulate General at any time."


    Medusa suddenly said, "how about testing here?"


    Ryan shook his head and said in a deep voice, "the gunshot will disturb many people. We can''t predict the consequences of the test shot. However, we can choose to use a simple muffler, which will affect the shooting effect, but it''s better than a completely strange gun. Ram, how do you choose?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "test fire right here."


    Back in the room where I made up just now, I drew six circles on the wall as the target, blocked the muzzle of the gun with a sofa cushion, held high, closed my eyes and thought for a moment, then suddenly turned around and fired six shots at the wall.


    Using the sofa cushion as a silencer is common in movies, and it does have the effect of reducing the sound, but the effect is completely impossible to be as strong as that in movies, and the sound is so weak that it is almost impossible to hear. However, using the sofa cushion to slow down the gunpowder and gas rushing out of the muzzle can still reduce the muzzle noise of the pistol to an acceptable range, and the sound can be reduced.


    At least the sound will become dull. Even if someone hears it, they won''t think of gunshots for the first time.


    Only one of the six shots hit the target, which is no wonder. Blocking the muzzle with a sofa cushion, he can only shoot by feeling. There is no possibility of aiming, but the role of the test shot is still great. At least Gao Yang has an intuitive feeling of recoil and shooting.


    Regardless of the possible consequences of the test shot, even if someone heard the shot, Sergey and Ryan would deal with it. They raised themselves out of the room, just nodded to several people outside, and then strode to Barnard''s office, or his office.


    All the way, he nodded to the people who greeted him one after another, walked into the office and sat in front of his computer.


    When he turned on the computer and opened a document he couldn''t understand, Gao Yang began to be dazed at the computer. After sitting for 15 minutes, the door was knocked.


    When Gao Yang let the knocker in, a white man in his forties entered his office. After closing the door, he whispered to him, "Hello, you must be professor Barnard."


    "Yes."


    "There is a patient who needs help. You need to come with me. Please don''t refuse. It won''t do you any harm, and you will get a lot of money as a reward."


    "Sir, I''m off work, and I''m not feeling well."


    The middle-aged man smiled at Gao Yang and said, "please don''t refuse. It''s for your good. Believe me, you won''t be in any danger."


    Gao Yang said in a hoarse voice, "I''m not feeling well. I think you can hear it."


    After saying a word, Gao Yang stopped talking, because the middle-aged man took out a pistol, so Gao Yang "had to" quietly take his coat, and then followed the middle-aged man out of his office.

 Chapter 689

    Gao Yang was taken to a car. Then a man took out a black hood and put it on his head.


    With his head covered, Gao Yang feels very good, because he still has to try to make an expression of being frightened by being kidnapped, but after being made up, his face is a little stiff. In addition, he has a deep heart. It is difficult for Gao Yang to make appropriate expressions and actions to show his fear. Now he doesn''t have to worry about it after being covered with his head.


    He couldn''t see anything and there was no one talking in the car. Gao Yang began to count the time in his heart to judge the time. When he estimated that the time had exceeded half an hour and should have arrived at the consulate general, the car didn''t stop but kept walking.


    Needless to say, the car is in circles. Now the situation has changed. What the consulate general did before will be recognized and helped by South African officials, so it is very convenient for them to do anything. But now, after the official attitude of South Africa has changed, CIA people have to take unconventional means to do things and have to be careful.


    After walking for almost an hour, the car finally stopped. Then the person sitting next to Gao Yang grabbed his arm and whispered, "Professor, please get out of the car, be careful and lower your head."


    Gao Yang got out of the car and stood on the ground. Then someone held his arm and said, "please raise your feet. There is a step in front of you. OK, please stand here."


    Gao Yang stood on a step. He felt that he was passing through the X-ray detection door. At this time, there was a humanitarian: "please take down all the metal objects on you."


    Gao Yang groped and took off his watch, took out his wallet from his inner pocket, took out his car key from his pocket, waited for someone to take something from him, and said loudly, "do I need to take off my belt?"


    Someone whispered a few words, and then one said, "no, you can come down. Please stand still, professor. I''m sorry we need to search you. Please don''t care. This is our necessary process."


    Gao Yang felt someone sweeping his body with something. When he swept his metal belt buckle, it made a drip sound. Someone carefully checked his belt buckle, but didn''t let him take off his belt.


    After being swept all over with a portable metal detector, someone immediately reached out to Gao Yang''s body and began to touch it carefully. From his waist to his legs and then to his armpits, Gao Yang said in a very angry voice, "Hey, don''t go too far!"


    Gao Yang thought that since he was kidnapped, the body search should be very simple or even cancelled. However, the fact is obviously not the case. He was afraid that the people who searched him carefully went too far and found the pepper bottle pistol hidden in his crotch and the cross frame fist stab hanging on his chest.


    After Gao Yang shouted in a very angry voice, the body searcher stopped his hand, and the person who brought Gao Yang said, "enough, all right, Professor, please follow me. Watch your feet. We''re going to go up the steps."


    Gao Yang obediently followed and felt that after stepping on five steps, Gao Yang knew that he had entered the Consulate General.


    Enter the hall, then go upstairs again. After turning on the stairs, you reach the second floor. At this time, the black hood on your head still doesn''t mean to be taken off.


    Finally, there was a sound of the door opening. After Gao Yang was helped into the door, someone took off the hood on Gao Yang''s head.


    Seeing the light again, I felt the light was a little dazzling. I raised my subconscious eyes and closed them. When he reopened his eyes, I saw that he was in a big room.


    A single bed was placed on the wall away from the window in the room. A person was lying on the single bed with a cup covered. An instrument showing the heartbeat was placed at the head of the bed, and on the other side was a shelf for infusion. In addition, the room was empty without any furnishings, not even a chair.


    Gao Yang glanced and his heart tightened instantly. He was taken directly to Da Ivan''s cell or ward, which was very good, but the bad thing was that there were six people in the ward. Plus the people who brought him into the ward, there were seven people!


    The envisaged guards are four people, two outside the door and two in the room. The worst case is that all four people are inside the room, but no one thought of it and didn''t eavesdrop. The CIA sent additional guards to guard big Ivan. They sent a full six guards to treat a patient who can''t move in bed.


    Two men in suits stood by big Ivan''s bed. They had no guns in their hands and no guns hanging around their waists. However, it can be seen that the armpits were bulging. They should be wearing armpit holsters. The other two stood in the corner of the room with quick pull holsters hanging on their waists, revealing the handle of the gun, so they can get out the gun quickly. Two others stood behind the door, He had a submachine gun around his neck and his hand was on the gun.


    "Professor Barnard, please look at the patient. The case is on the bedside cabinet. If you need any instruments, please tell me."


    After making an invitation to the person brought by Gao Yang, he said a very gentle word to Gao Yang. Gao Yang walked forward two steps and stood by Da Ivan''s bed.


    Big Ivan, who was fat, closed his eyes and lay motionless on the bed. The monitoring instrument beside the head of the bed showed his heartbeat. He looked at it. Although he couldn''t understand it, he could see that big Ivan''s heartbeat was very stable.


    Gao Yang''s heart is a little confused. The reason is very simple. The difficulty of what he plans to do exceeds everyone''s most pessimistic prediction. Six bullets and seven people are impossible tasks.


    Gao Yang picked up the case book in front of the monitor, but he just glanced at it and soon put it down again. Then he turned to the humanitarian person who brought him: "I don''t understand. What do you want me to do?"


    "Very simply, Professor Barnard, we just need you to make a comprehensive assessment of the patient''s physical condition, and then tell us what degree of stimulation the patient can withstand. I mean, well, for the tolerance of drugs, psychology and pain, we want to know what degree endangers his life."


    Gao yangban raised his face and said, "I still don''t understand. Well, no matter what you want me to do, I first need to go to the bathroom before starting work. Isn''t this too much?"


    "Of course, Professor, of course, no problem. Please follow me."


    Gao Yang left the room where big Ivan was closed, went out of the door and went to the corridor. The third adjacent room is the bathroom.


    The bathroom is not very big. There is a big mirror and two faucets outside. It is divided into men''s and women''s toilets. Gao Yang walked very fast. When he entered the men''s toilet, the man who tied him stayed outside very wisely, which bothered Gao Yang a lot and saved him a lot of trouble.


    There are two more compartments in the men''s room. Gao Yang walked into one of them quickly. After closing the door, he deliberately untied his belt very quickly. At the same time, he listened attentively to the movement outside. Fortunately, the man didn''t follow in.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, took out a pepper bottle pistol from his underwear, put it in his pants pocket, then pulled out the cross with meat, pulled off the hanging rope with a little force, and put the cross into his pants pocket.


    After taking out the weapon, Gao Yang spit out a black object the size of a grain of rice from his mouth and spit it in the palm of his hand. After carefully finding an extremely small bump, he carefully pressed the bump down, and then put the small black thing in his pocket.


    When Gao Yang pressed the bump, someone shouted in a building outside the Consulate General: "open the bug! Open the bug! He saw big Ivan, everyone in place, armed personnel in place! Ready to attack!"


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang pissed happily. After lifting his pants and tying his belt, he tucked the cross into his belt.


    He pressed the faucet to flush the water. While the water sounded, Gao Yang opened the folded pepper bottle pistol. Then he stuffed the opened pistol into his waist and buttoned the mouth of his suit. After confirming that it could not be seen from the outside, he left the toilet.


    He smiled at the people outside. In order to be normal, Gao Yang turned on the faucet and washed his hands. Of course, he didn''t dare to wash vigorously, but he just got a little water.


    Nodded and returned to Da Ivan''s cell. As soon as he entered the door, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "tell me about the patient, when did he get sick, and you want to know his tolerance to some drugs and what drugs?"


    "Professor, everything about the patient is on his medical record. The list and dosage of drugs to be used for the patient are attached at the back of the case."


    Gao Yang stood by Da Ivan''s bed, picked up the document containing the case, pretended to look at it for a few times, and turned it to the final drug list. Then he pretended to be talking to himself, read the list and dosage again, shook his head and said, "no, it''s too dangerous. These drugs can''t be borne by patients, can''t be used, can''t be used at all."


    After talking to himself, Gao Yang looked down at big Ivan, then turned around and said loudly in a complaining tone: "Gentlemen, if you want me to do a detailed examination of the patient, please give me a quiet environment. There are seven of you, seven of you are staring at me, and you all have guns, which makes it difficult for me to concentrate. I am 67 years old. For God''s sake, please leave this room! Before I ask for the instrument or finish the examination Please don''t come in until you check. "


    While Gao Yang read out the list of drugs, Ryan at the other end quickly copied down the drugs Gao Yang had read and said loudly: "hallucinogenic drugs are the so-called confessors, which are used by the CIA for interrogation."


    Just after that, after hearing Gao Yang''s complaint, everyone, everyone''s face turned white at once. Wuliyangke, who was already agitated, jumped up and said in a gaping voice, "seven? Seven people!"

 Chapter 690

    Gao Yang needs to face too many people. Even if the listeners are well-informed, they all have masters who don''t know how many lives. At this time, they are all in disorder.


    There are seven people in a room. Gao Yang needs to kill six of them with a small pistol that doesn''t even have a collimator, and then use any method to kill the remaining one. Unless it''s making a movie, the villains in it are idiots who kill the protagonists one by one with guns.


    Draw a gun, aim at a target, shoot and kill the target. When the recoil effect is over, turn the muzzle and aim at the next target. This process takes time. Even if you don''t need to aim and just shoot by feeling, the time to open a cavity in 0.5 seconds is not slow.


    Even if Gao Yang can shoot one shot, he needs at least three seconds. Please note that this is the best result. It takes three seconds. However, CIA agents are not idiots. If they find someone shooting, they will hide. In this way, Gao Yang needs longer time to aim. In addition, people will fight back. A qualified agent, from drawing a gun to firing, Just one second is never too much.


    Even if it takes two or three seconds from drawing the gun to shooting, the agents guarding big Ivan have enough time to shoot Gao Yang, not to mention two people with submachine guns and their hands on the guns.


    Therefore, when Gao Yang informed Ivan of their situation and tried to let those who stayed in the big Ivan ward leave, everyone pricked their ears.


    If Gao Yang achieves his goal, the plan can continue. If no one is willing to leave, the plan will be completely disrupted.


    "I''m sorry, Professor, I can''t agree to your request. It seems that you have to adapt to examining patients under the supervision of others."


    The request to let people leave was directly rejected. Gao Yang was very disappointed. In this way, he could only give up and solve the seven people. He could not do it at all. Forcibly solving the seven people in the house would only let him bury Da Ivan.


    Not only Gao Yang was disappointed, Ivan, they were even more disappointed.


    After waving his hand powerlessly, Ivan said powerlessly, "let''s wait and see if the ram can be sent away. We''ll attack after the ram leaves. If the ram can''t leave, we can only attack immediately. I think there should be no danger as long as the ram is not exposed."


    Ryan also sighed: "according to the current situation, he can''t implement the original plan. He''d better wait for the ram''s instructions and decide the time according to his situation."


    Ivan waiting outside, they have basically given up the idea that Gao Yang will do it, and helpless Gao Yang can only pretend to look at the medical record at this time.


    Giving up halfway is really not Gao Yang''s character. Even if there are six people left in the room, he dares to fight at this time, but there are seven people. Gao Yang really can''t deliberately ruin his life. Now he only needs one person to leave and dare to do it.


    Even if there are six people, it''s a pity that there are seven people in the room.


    "Professor, please check the patient''s condition carefully. I need to leave. If you need anything, just tell them directly. They will inform me. OK, I''ll see you later."


    Gao Yang tried to keep calm, but his heart was very chaotic at this time. He just said that six people dared to do it, but he didn''t expect the opportunity to come so soon.


    There are really only six people left. Do it or give up?


    At this time, groliov and Li JinFang, who were watching Ivan and ulyanko to listen to the news, were stunned.


    Li JinFang, who had been listening with his head down, suddenly raised his head and said in a surprised voice, "it''s bad. If he left alone, he will choose to do it!"


    Groliov''s face also turned white. He said in a trembling voice, "this idiot will take risks. He will do it! Get ready to fight!"


    While groliov roared, Gao Yang was observing.


    After nodding to Gao Yang, the man Gao Yang brought with him waved goodbye politely. While watching him leave, Gao Yang observed the posture of the two charge shooters guarding the door.


    The submachine gun is UMP45. It is equipped with a red dot sight, a small grip and a tactical flashlight. It is equipped with 25 rounds of magazine. From the position of the gun, the bullet is not loaded, and the safety position is on the left side of the body, but the safety should not be opened.


    Two people with pistols hanging around their waist, only from the exposed handle, Gao Yang can see that one of the guns is M1911. The pistol handle of the single row magazine is relatively thin, he can see it, but the other, Gao Yang can''t recognize what pistol it is because of the angle.


    Gao Yang''s heart pounded. He had to choose whether to take a risk or give up halfway.


    Li JinFang and groliov did not read Gao Yang wrong. They knew that although the situation was bad, Gao Yang would do it, and Gao Yang did not let their judgment fail.


    He coughed twice. After stopping for two seconds, he coughed twice again. Then he coughed three times in a row.


    Hearing the sound from the loudspeaker, Ryan shouted, "the signal is correct! He''s going to do it! The ram is going to do it!"


    In a hurry, the room began to pull the guns, all the guns opened the insurance, the low light night vision was turned on and put in front of us, the car in the yard started, the door opened and held it by hand. Only when they rushed to the door of the consulate general, the people inside jumped out, and the people who attacked on foot stood behind the door, the door opened, waiting for the commandos to rush out of the door.


    After coughing a few times gently and sending out the signal that he was ready to start, he raised his head and pretended to think attentively. Then he lowered his head and naturally put the folder down. He took the folder in his left hand, gently patted his right hand, and then began to pace.


    Five meters from the two people at the door, two meters from the people on both sides of the bed, one close in front of the body, and three meters and six meters from the two people in the corner of the wall.


    The house is basically square, and Gao Yang is in the middle and side position. He quickly made a decision. First hit the two people with submachine guns at the door. They have the shortest shooting preparation time and the greatest threat. Then, the two people at the bedside are too close. They only need one attack for close combat, and the two people at the corner of the room finally solve it.


    After deciding the order, Gao Yang pretended to leave his original position unconsciously. He wanted to be a little far away from the two people by the bed to avoid interference or even interruption of shooting, and then closer to one of the people in the corner.


    Looking at Gao Yang moving, the person guarding by the bed moved to stop Gao Yang, while the other waved to him, indicating not to disturb Gao Yang''s thinking.


    He took two steps towards the door, turned and walked back two steps, and then began to turn around. Gao Yang''s hand was always in the position of the belt buckle, and the folder blocked his hand.


    Gao Yang can keep calm in the face of danger. The more dangerous and nervous he is, the better he can play. For athletes, this is a competitive player.


    Although he wanted to take his life to Bo, not a game, when Gao Yang made up his mind to do it and sent a secret signal, his heart beat less quickly. At this time, he was very calm and very calm.


    Finally, after reaching the point he chose to start again, Gao Yang adjusted the angle and put his hand on the handle of the gun.


    With a thinking expression on his face, he lowered his head and frowned. When he turned half to the two people at the door, Gao Yang squeezed the handle of the gun and pulled it out. It was still a thinking expression, but he pointed the muzzle of the gun at a guard at the door.


    The barrel is short, and the stroke of the bullet in the barrel is short. Although there are a lot of charges, the time to complete the aiming again will not be very long, and the power can be guaranteed.


    Gao Yang suddenly fired a shot without warning. The stopping effect was very poor, but the penetrating arrow shaped long rod bullet was shot from behind the guard''s ear, broke through the bone, then penetrated the brain stem, and then broke the skull from the back of the brain. This is a real instant death.


    After firing a shot, Gao Yang didn''t care whether the target fell. He didn''t see whether the bullet hit the target, so he aimed the muzzle at another person at the door.


    Gunfire sounded, followed by another.


    In the second shot, the bullet entered under the guard''s cheekbones and then went out of the back of the head.


    The two people standing at the door are very close, so the time required for Gao Yang''s adjustment is also very short. Therefore, in Ivan''s ears, it sounds that the two gunshots sound at the same time, there is no difference.


    ¡°ataka£¡¡±


    ¡°go£¡go!go!¡±


    Hearing the gunfire from the eavesdropper, Ivan and Ryan almost roared, and then all the people on standby rushed out at the same time.


    Gao Yang''s right side is the door and his left side is the hospital bed. He chose to shoot sideways in the two directions of the hospital bed and the door because he adjusted the muzzle the fastest.


    He raised his hand and killed the two men with submachine guns at the door in an instant. He raised his body and twisted slightly. He fired at a guard who responded quickly and didn''t put the gun, but at him.


    He didn''t aim at all, and Gao Yang didn''t have a chance to aim. If he was a little slow, he would be knocked down, so he just put the gun back to his chest and fired.


    With a shot completely by feeling, the bullet was shot from the position of the man''s nose. This time, the bullet failed to penetrate from the back of the brain, but it completely destroyed the man''s brain stem, and the third man died instantly.


    Gao Yang straightened his arm and fired a fourth shot at the man who was stunned and put his hand under his arm. The bullet was shot from his eyes, destroyed the whole brain and stayed in his brain. Although the position was a little higher, I didn''t know whether he had damaged the brain stem, the man died instantly.


    Fifth, right opposite Gao Yang, when Gao Yang pointed his gun at the fifth guard, the guard had pulled out the gun and raised it, but he had not accurately pointed the muzzle at Gao Yang. Although he fired a shot in a hurry, he failed to hit Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang fired. The bullet was shot from above the bridge of the nose and between the two eyes of the fifth target. The fifth guard died instantly.


    Sixth, who uses the M1911 pistol? Gao Yang chose to turn his back to him because 1911 is a single action pistol. Before shooting, he needs to pull the sleeve to load the bullet before shooting, instead of pulling the gun.


    Gao Yang turned around and saw that the man behind him had pulled out his gun and aimed at him.


    Gao Yang shot, at the same time, his target shot him in the head.

 Chapter 691

    M1911 series pistols need one more action than double action pistols, which is very important.


    If one more action is needed, the firing time will be later. Moreover, Gao Yang believes that under the premise of six guards, the guards using 1911 do not need to risk fire to keep the bullets loaded at all times. This is particularly critical. If not, Gao Yang does not dare to choose the person using 1911 pistol as the last target and turn his back to him.


    Facts proved that Gao Yang was right. He didn''t get shot from behind until he turned and aimed the muzzle at the sixth man.


    But after Gao Yang turned around, his last opponent shot.


    Gao Yang shot his last opponent, and his opponent shot him in the head.


    Gao Yang''s gun rang. He clearly saw a small hole in his opponent''s left face, and then a blood hole under his right ear, but his opponent just tilted his head violently, but he didn''t fall down.


    Seeing that his opponent was shot, Gao Yang felt that the angle between the lower jaw of his left face and his neck was burning.


    The two men shot face to face and both hit each other, but neither of them could kill each other.


    Gao Yang missed a shot and threw the bullet free pepper bottle pistol at his opponent''s face. While his opponent subconsciously tilted his head, Gao Yang tried to jump at his opponent.


    It was another gunshot. Gao Yang felt that the connection between his left shoulder and neck seemed to be burned.


    If the right-handed person pulls the trigger too hard when shooting, there will be a slight deviation to the right. If the distance is far, this deviation will lead to complete failure to hit.


    The distance was too close. Although the shooting was a little to the right, it was a little to the left for Gao Yang, Gao Yang still got the second shot.


    The distance between the two is too close, which is actually good for Gao Yang without a gun. When Gao Yang''s opponent turned his head back and aimed the gun at him again, Gao Yang grabbed his opponent''s left wrist with his left hand and lifted it up. His right hand pulled out the cross frame punch inserted in his waist, and then stabbed it hard into his opponent''s eyes.


    Gao Yang''s fist stab failed to hit the other party''s eye, and his right wrist was caught by his opponent.


    Gao Yang grabbed his opponent''s right wrist and didn''t dare to let go. In fact, he wanted to catch the pistol, but he couldn''t catch it accurately.


    Gao Yang''s right hand was also caught in the enemy''s hand. Both of them raised each other''s hands hard, just like two children playing top bull.


    Gao Yang and his opponent roared at the same time, and then hit each other with their heads at the same time.


    Exactly the same choice, let Gao Yang collide with his opponent''s head. After a loud bang, Gao Yang was dizzy, with Venus in his eyes and severe tinnitus.


    Gaoyang lost consciousness for a moment, but after a short moment, Gaoyang lifted his right knee to the enemy''s belly.


    Since the moment he caught the enemy''s pistol, Gao Yang was too close to his enemy to lift his Yin feet. Next, after he and the enemy chose to hit each other''s face with his head, Gao Yang was in a face-to-face position with his enemy. Gao Yang had no room to lift his Yin feet, so he chose to hit his knee, which was the only choice.


    When fighting closely, there are few choices. Gao Yang made the same choice with his enemy again.


    Gao Yang felt his knee hit the enemy''s belly, but at the same time, he also felt a sudden sharp pain in his stomach.


    The extremely strong pain made Gao Yang fall down with his enemies.


    When the two fell, they still held hands, but Gao Yang fell to his right side, and his enemy, on the other hand, landed on the left side.


    Gao Yang with severe abdominal pain really didn''t have the strength to make the next attack, but fortunately, his enemies also had severe pain and lost their strength.


    When Gao Yang forcibly opened his eyes closed due to severe pain, he found that his enemy also bared his teeth and opened his eyes. Then Gao Yang roared again, trying to get rid of the enemy''s control with his right hand, so as to stab his fist into the enemy''s eyes.


    When using his right hand, Gao Yang''s feet are kicking forward and pushing his knees, and so are his enemies. The two people fight like children, but their actions lead to the entanglement of their legs and the pain under the strong impact, but no one can make the enemy lose the ability to resist.


    Gao Yang''s enemy bent his right hand to aim the pistol at Gao Yang''s head, and Gao Yang''s fist stab was approaching the enemy''s eyes.


    His legs kicked and his head leaned back, but he found he couldn''t stop the muzzle from getting closer and closer to his head.


    "Ha, poof."


    In a hurry, Gao Yang suddenly spit at his opponent. Although he couldn''t spit on his opponent''s eyes accurately, his enemy subconsciously closed his eyes and turned his head to one side.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what he thought. In fact, his mind was blank. He didn''t think about anything at all. At the moment when he felt that the pressure exerted by his opponent''s right hand was loose, Gao Yang pulled the enemy''s right hand to his head with his left hand, supported his right arm, tried to bow his body, put the muzzle of the enemy''s pistol behind his ear, and twisted his face, After putting his mouth on the enemy''s thumb holding the gun, he opened his mouth and bit it.


    Gao Yang''s face was close to the barrel of the gun, and the muzzle was a little behind his ear, but the bullet couldn''t hit his head.


    A bite down, is biting on the enemy''s thumb, Gao Yang felt a strong bloody gas in his mouth, and then heard a crisp click.


    "Ah!"


    After a very sad scream, Gaoyang''s ear snapped a continuous gunshot. Suddenly, Gaoyang''s left ear couldn''t hear anything.


    Under the pain of eating, the strength of the enemy''s right hand increased greatly under the effect of severe pain, and fired three shots in a row. At the same time, Gao Yang also felt the pressure on his right hand. Gao Yang stabbed his fist out with all his strength, and then there was another sad scream.


    Gao Yang stabbed his fist into his opponent''s left eye, and then he felt that the strength of his enemy''s hands was greatly reduced.


    Gao Yang pulled his left hand back. After grasping the pistol sleeve, he easily took the pistol from the enemy''s hand. Only when he pulled the gun back, the dragging action made the pistol fire another bullet.


    People''s thumb is very important. Without it, they can''t do a lot of meticulous work. Gao Yang''s enemy''s thumb is broken. Although it is not completely broken, it also completely loses control.


    Gao Yang grabbed the gun in his hand, put the pistol on the ground behind him with the strength of grabbing the gun, touched the handle with his left hand, picked up the pistol, quickly turned the muzzle of the gun and shot his enemy in the face.


    After a shot, Gao Yang''s opponent immediately stopped moving.


    He pushed the enemy away with force, handed the gun from his left hand to his right hand, and then felt a new magazine with his left hand around the enemy''s waist.


    As Gao Yang lay on the ground and turned around, he unloaded the empty magazine and loaded a new magazine. With a click, he loaded the empty pistol and turned his face to the door.


    The door was still closed. Although the struggle on the ground was fierce, it didn''t last long. At best, it took more than ten seconds.


    It didn''t take long for people in other rooms to react to what had happened and leave the room to check.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground obliquely facing the door and pointed his gun at the closed door. He wanted to stand up, but after trying, he found that the sharp pain in his lower abdomen made him unable to get up.


    After two consecutive attempts, Gao Yang heard the sound of running, and then the door was pushed open.


    A man in a suit rushed in with a pistol. Before he could see Gao Yang lying on the ground, Gao Yang first shot the man in the chest, and then shot him in the middle of his neck.


    Two people rushed in, but the second man didn''t wait to enter the room. When he found someone shooting, he immediately flashed aside and hid his body behind the wall.


    He couldn''t move quickly. In a hurry, he held his left hand high on the ground, held a gun in his right hand, and threw forward. He squatted first, and then rushed to the door.


    When Gao Yang was just able to reach one of the opposite wooden doors, an arm was stretched out at the door. The man hiding behind the wall bent his gun and shot again and again in the approximate direction of Gao Yang, but Gao Yang had left his original position and his bullets were empty.


    Gao Yang kicked on the door. The door suddenly rebounded and knocked back the outstretched hand of the people outside the door. Then Gao Yang dodged out and fired two shots at the enemy hiding outside the door with his arm towards one side.


    One shot to the chest and one shot to the head. After two shots completely killed the enemy, Gao Yang turned his head and looked. At this time, there was no one in the corridor.


    The room holding big Ivan is at one end of the corridor, which is conducive to Gao Yang''s response to the next fierce attack.


    Gao Yang turned around and stumbled into the house. He took a submachine gun from the body holding the submachine gun, pulled the gun, opened the insurance, flashed out, pointed the muzzle of the gun at the stairs in the corridor, and found that no one had come up. After Gao Yang pulled a body to the door and put 1911 on the body, Then he took a Glock 17 pistol from the body''s hand and inserted it in his belt.


    After taking a breath, he found that no one came up. Gao Yang pulled the second body, piled the body on the body at the door, and took down the submachine gun hanging around the body''s neck.


    When he looked down, Gao Yang found that his left body was full of blood, but he didn''t even have time to check his injury.


    Put the second submachine gun on the ground. Just as Gao Yang took down the two magazines on the body, two people suddenly appeared at the stairway he had been looking at.


    Gao Yang shot a man with one hand and knocked him to the ground. Then he held a gun with both hands, just a bullet, and knocked a man who had shot him back down the stairs.


    After Gao Yang gasped for breath, he remembered that he had not sent the most critical signal, so he gasped and shouted, "I''ve done it, I''ve done it! Falk, I don''t know how many shots I''ve been shot. You''d better come quickly!"

 Chapter 692

    When Gao Yang used a small voice and gasped for a few times, there was only Ivan who could not move, and Ryan and medusa who would not participate in the attack. The room was suddenly silent.


    Then Ivan grabbed the walkie talkie on the table and shouted wildly, "he succeeded! He succeeded!"


    Groliov was running with a machine gun in his hand, and Tommy followed him with a single box of 100 bullets in one hand. Presumably, the others were too old to keep up with Li JinFang.


    After hearing Ivan''s roar from his headphones, groliov immediately accelerated his steps and shouted, "he succeeded! Come on, come on!"


    With a rifle in his hand, Li JinFang, who was just running hard, heard the sound from his headphones and shouted, "my second Olympic Games! Come on! Come on! Keep in formation, come on! Come on!"


    Ah Ling let out a sharp cry. She was like beating chicken blood. Her running feet swayed faster.


    Groliov they did not follow Gao Yang''s orders, but they still failed to launch the first wave of attack, because they were walking, and the people who drove the car to launch the impact would obviously be faster.


    Sergei, Samuel, brejinfsky and Ivan''s bodyguards were all in the car. They rushed to the front and were about to exchange fire with the defenders of the Consulate General.


    Hearing Ivan''s roar from his headphones, Samuel roared, "he succeeded! Come on! Come on!"


    Before the car stopped, Sergei jumped out of the slowing car, raised his machine gun and started shooting at the gate of the Consulate General.


    There are obstacles at the gate of the Consulate General to prevent cars from approaching. Everyone has to get off at a distance of 100 meters from the gate. When six cars stop with sharp brakes, people jump off both sides of each car.


    Samuel jumped out of the car and didn''t see anyone. He directly hit the RPG on his shoulder at the of the Consulate General. Then, he picked up an l640mm grenade launcher from the car, waved his left hand towards the Consulate General and shouted, "come on! Come on! Come on!"


    In the first wave of attack, except for four or several guns, the rest were rocket launchers and grenade launchers. At this time, guns were useless. It was right to blast the heaviest firepower that could be found and used by individual soldiers towards the Consulate General.


    It''s the only tactic to suppress the defenders inside and rush over.


    The number of CIA task force code named poster was still too small. They were divided into ten people outside and ten people on the first floor. When the South African troops withdrew, they transferred more people to the courtyard.


    After Gao Yang hit the two people trying to rush into the corridor, he calmed down temporarily, but then he saw two dark things flying out of the stairs.


    Gao Yang closed his eyes, buried his head and put his head behind the body as a shelter. Then he heard two deafening explosions.


    Although he closed his eyes and lowered his head again, Gao Yang still felt a flash in front of him. The super loud noise shocked both his ears.


    Gao Yang''s left ear couldn''t hear anything when he was shot by a pistol close to his ear. Now when two shock bullets were thrown, he couldn''t hear anything at all. Fortunately, although the sound gathering effect of the shock bullet in the corridor was strong, Gao Yang hid behind the body to avoid the direct impact of sound waves. Although his ear was shocked so that he couldn''t hear anything, he didn''t get dizzy at last.


    Gao Yang raised his head and saw that someone was half naked. He raised his hand with a shuttle bullet. The bullet failed to hit the person who rushed up, but successfully beat the enemy back.


    Gao Yang found that he couldn''t hear any sound, but he immediately saw several grenades thrown over.


    He lowered his head to avoid again. Gao Yang felt a wave of air passing over his back. Fortunately, he was a little far from the stairway and hid behind the door obliquely. The grenade thrown with the help of the rebound of the wall could not directly hurt him.


    He raised his head. The lights in the corridor had all gone out. The lights in his room were still there. With the help of the light from the door, he could see something.


    Gao Yang saw that two more people had reached the corridor. One of them had just raised his hand. He should have thrown a grenade at him, and the other was shooting at him.


    Gao Yang fired a strafe and knocked them all to the ground, but he couldn''t aim and shoot accurately this time. Although he knocked them all to the ground, one of them immediately put out the muzzle of the gun towards him after he fell.


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to replenish the gun. He shrank his body behind the bunker again. Another chess wave swept by, but he couldn''t hear any sound.


    After waiting for the grenade to explode, Gao Yang leaned out and quickly fell to the ground, but he fired a shot on the top of the shooter''s head to confirm that he hit the other party, and when the enemy stopped shooting, Gao Yang had also emptied the bullet.


    Gao Yang''s mind was blank. After he removed the empty magazine and replaced it with a new one, he shouted loudly.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up! If you don''t come, wait for the body! I can''t hear anything."


    Gao Yang can''t hear what he''s saying and doesn''t know what he''s saying. He only knows that he has to stick to what he''s saying. Once a little negligence gives a person a chance to aim at him, everything is over.


    Gao Yang couldn''t hear the explosion outside. He didn''t know where the attack was going or how long he had to wait.


    Finally, two more grenades were thrown in, because it was dark in the corridor. When the grenades flew very close, Gao Yang found them.


    Gao Yang immediately leaned down, but his hand raised the gun over his head and fired short shots at the place he aimed at in order to prevent the enemy from approaching.


    After waiting for a moment, I didn''t feel the shock wave. I raised my head, but I found that red smoke began to appear in the corridor.


    Gao Yang''s mind exploded as if something had exploded and the enemy threw smoke bombs. This time, he was in bad shape.


    The smoke bomb was four or five meters ahead, but the smoke soon filled the whole corridor.


    Gao Yang can''t see anything at all, and he knows that as long as the enemy''s equipment is a little complete, there must be night vision, especially thermal imaging night vision.


    For Gao Yang, good shooting is his only dependence. He has no grenades or bulletproof vests. Except that he can stop the enemy with an submachine gun with extremely accurate shooting, there is no way to stop the enemy from approaching, but now he has completely become blind.


    I can''t see anything. No matter how good shooting is, it''s bullshit.


    Worst of all, Gao Yang is not only blind, but also deaf now.

 Chapter 693

    Ivan and ulyanko sent everyone they could.


    There is no reserve team and no complex tactics, that is, the people are divided into two groups. The first group gets close by car, and then smashes them in with all heavy weapons. After the second group of walkers rush out of a distance of 400 meters to catch up, they immediately launch an impact.


    Guns, grenades and rocket propelled grenades are very fierce, but the effect is not good except poor.


    The building of the Consulate General is built of large stones and is extremely strong. Although the wall is built of bricks, it is also very strong.


    There are very few garrisons in the consulate general, but they have long been prepared. As soon as the South African troops withdraw, the Americans immediately raised their vigilance and were ready at all times. Therefore, when Ivan and ulyanko collected a lot of heavy weapons at one breath, they could not achieve much effect.


    Samuel carries an L6 grenade launcher. He has six 40mm high explosive grenades available, but he can''t hit people directly at a distance of 100 meters. If he volleys, Samuel doesn''t have such high pole technology, so after hitting three grenades, Samuel doesn''t shoot again.


    It was fun outside, but there was no movement in the Consulate General. When the first wave of people knocked out their heavy weapons, they came to the gate.


    The gate of the Consulate General is two cast-iron craft doors. After firing the rocket launcher, the people running with rifles are faster. When Samuel was more than 20 meters away from the gate, four or five people rushed to the door.


    A man bravely ran directly to the iron gate. While shooting into the gap of the iron gate, he wanted to push the iron gate open, but he fell down before he touched the gate.


    Two more people approached the gate. Similarly, there were only two short shots inside, which knocked them to the ground.


    The garrison in the consulate general gave up control of the outside. What they were waiting for was close combat inside the fence. Samuel knew this very well, but none of them had a chance to slow down. There was no other way to fight except fierce attack.


    They were all veterans. When they saw that the gate was difficult to enter, and the height of the wall was about two meters. After several people shouted loudly, they immediately formed a group of two. One stretched out and then half squatted on the ground, and the other ran up for a few steps, stepped on the wall, and then stepped on the outstretched hand of the other person. They cooperated with each other and climbed to the top of the wall.


    However, the two men just got on the wall. After two short shots, one fell back outside the wall, and the other plunged into the yard. There was no movement anymore.


    Samuel was so worried that he shouted, "shock bomb! Throw a grenade first!"


    Samuel ran to the side less than 20 meters away from the gate. He raised the L6 grenade launcher, aimed at the big lock on the door and blasted it.


    After the explosion, the big lock of the iron door was blown out of sight, and the door opened a crack because of the shock wave. After Samuel shot the remaining two grenades inside the door, he pulled down two shock bombs from the combat vest. After making a gesture, the living people who had rushed to the root of the wall threw all their grenades at the same time.


    While waiting for the explosion inside the wall to ring, Samuel pulled his rifle and rushed towards the gap in the door. But as soon as he reached the door, he felt dark and fell down.


    Sergei roared as Samuel and another man fell at the gate, but he had no choice but to throw a few grenades into the Consulate General.


    The people inside shot too accurately, but the attacker could not find the people inside.


    The first group of people were blocked outside the door for not long, that is, a little more than a minute, but seven people had fallen.


    Sergei wanted to roar, but he was afraid to give hints to the people inside, so he tried to suppress his anger and whispered, "blaster, blast the wall!"


    A soldier carrying something like a sledgehammer leaned his hand against the wall, waved to the people on both sides, pulled hard and ran away. A few seconds later, an explosion completely collapsed the four or five meter long wall, opening a hole.


    The hole was opened, but the problem was that the explosion was too powerful. People on both sides of the explosion point who were waiting to rush in as soon as there was a hole fell to the ground, and they were blown up by their own people.


    Waiting for those who were farther away to approach the gap and then rush in, the time was wrong. With a few points of fire from the defensive army, all three people trying to rush in through the gap were knocked down.


    The hole in the wall was white, and Sergey couldn''t help scolding.


    Just then, the second group of attack troops finally arrived.


    Li JinFang and Irene ran ahead.


    Ulyanko''s eyes were red. Seeing that the first attack troops suffered heavy casualties and were blocked outside, he couldn''t get in at all. He immediately shouted, "can''t wait, come with me!"


    Seeing the situation, Li JinFang knew what had happened. He said loudly, "wait! Satan, on both sides of the double triangle assault group, the fire is suppressed in the middle, five meters apart! Fork!"


    Raphael shouted, "understand! A safe distance of one meter behind your back!"


    While Rafael was talking, he ran close to the wall, and then pasted a small piece of C4 already prepared to hold in his hand on the wall. After running a few steps, he pasted another piece, and then the third piece. After the third piece was pasted, he immediately stopped aside, and his back was one meter away from C4.


    Raphael pasted a piece of C4, and people immediately stood on both sides. Like Raphael, they had their backs to C4 and their bodies were close to the wall. Li JinFang and Irene were on the far left, Frye was behind Li JinFang, groliov, Tommy and TREB were in the middle, while lucika and Raphael were on the far right.


    Everyone bent down and lowered their heads to protect their exposed necks.


    After taking a detonator and preparing the rifle, Raphael shouted, "3, 2, 1, go!"


    At the end of the countdown, Raphael pressed the detonator. After a small explosion, there were three more gaps in the wall.


    The gap is not big, and the height is relatively high. It is about one meter and five meters away from the ground, and the width is a little more than one meter. It is not very convenient to be used as an assault port, but it is suitable as a repressive gap, which can no longer be suitable. While it is convenient to shoot, it can also provide shelter.


    Raphael threw the detonator, then turned to the gap and shot with the gun.


    Blast a gap on the wall and then carry out fire suppression or assault tactics. It must be fast and slow. If the gap is blocked again by the defenders, it will not make any sense. Therefore, the intensity and influence range of the explosion should be controlled to the extreme.


    The work of the Russians was too rough. They blew up the gap, but hurt their own people by mistake. After losing the suddenness of the attack, they didn''t play any role at all.


    Raphael''s work was different. He opened the most appropriate attack and took the first chance to fire before the enemy didn''t react at all.


    In this suppression and anti suppression battle, firing first means the difference between life and death.


    Four automatic rifles, a machine gun, a sniper rifle, and Frye, the bomber, the Satan mercenary regiment''s instant suppression fire can completely suppress the small number of defenders.


    It''s not possible to kill all the enemies in an instant, but it''s enough to suppress them in an instant!


    Li JinFang killed one with one shot. Although his second target retreated behind the bunker, he could ensure that the enemy would not have the chance to shoot again.


    Frye loosened the handle of the grenade when Raphael counted down. When he turned around and found a target, he immediately threw the grenade out, and then the grenade exploded in the air over a heat source he saw.


    Groliov''s machine gun never stops when it rings. He has a thermal imaging night vision. It''s obvious where the enemy is hiding. It''s not very difficult for groliov to completely develop the enemy while pursuing killing.


    After a hundred rounds box was finished, Tommy had handed a 200 rounds chain to his right.


    The bullet chain not only has many bullets, but also can see the bullet allowance more intuitively.


    Tommy, the assistant shooter, was much better than Frye. After a few clicks, groliov''s machine gun rang again in no more than five seconds. At this time, Tommy had prepared a new bullet chain, and the barrel had been put aside.


    When he finished suppressing the enemy in an instant, groliov shouted, "go!"


    Ulyanko waved his hand and said, "rush with me!"


    More than 30 holes blocked outside the wall rushed in along the gate and the blown out gap. At this time, almost no one in the Consulate General could shoot at them. Only two people in the gate of the Consulate General Building tried to fight back, but they only fired more than a dozen bullets in a row. The people who entered through the gap on Sergei''s side threw more than a dozen grenades into the door.


    Ulyanko pointed to the building and shouted, "you guys, come with me, you guys, kill all the enemies outside!"


    The people who rushed in quickly divided into two parts. One rushed to the consulate general building, while the other rushed to the defenders who were still pressed down in the yard.


    When his own people rushed to the suppression object to block the shooting range, Li JinFang and them had no meaning of suppression. Li JinFang stopped shooting, stretched out his hand to press the wall and jumped into the yard.


    Groliov stopped shooting and just finished a 200 shot chain. He held the handle of m3kws machine gun in one hand and pulled and put the other hand on the barrel joint. The barrel that was red because of rapid and continuous shooting immediately sighed out. Tommy inserted and pulled the new barrel up and loaded the new chain. Groliov immediately had the ability to fire continuously, Then he yelled at Li JinFang''s back, "enter the building! Let''s enter the building!"

 Chapter 694

    The brains of people outside have become dog brains, but Gao Yang doesn''t know at all. Now his ears have changed from completely unable to hear the sound to extremely strong tinnitus.


    Gao Yang knew that his eardrum must be seriously damaged, and his right ear was better. Although it was like blocking a ball of cotton. If he shot, he could hear the faint gunshot, but he couldn''t hear any sound in his left ear.


    Basically, he can''t hear anything. Even if Gao Yang wants to distinguish his position by listening to the sound of footsteps and then shoot, this extremely unreliable means can''t be used.


    After sweeping two shuttles of bullets, Gao Yang felt that he couldn''t waste bullets like this. Seeing the smoke getting thicker and thicker, as long as someone with a night vision came up and aimed at him, he would be shot in the head.


    In desperation, he picked up the remaining submachine gun magazine, climbed back two steps, closed the open door, took the magazine on another body in his hand, climbed back and retreated to big Ivan''s bed.


    Gao Yang still has severe pain in his lower abdomen. It''s not so easy to get hit by his knee with all his strength. He can barely move now, but he is very hard, and he doesn''t dare to do tactical moves at all. He can only move bit by bit.


    The safest position is usually the corner and behind the door, but Gao Yang thought about it and went to big Ivan''s hospital bed.


    The hospital bed is facing the door. It''s not the safest place by the bed.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what''s going on outside. If Ivan''s attack is fast enough to force the CIA to kill Da Ivan, then someone breaks through the door and Gao Yang can only be shot dead with Da Ivan, but if the CIA hasn''t decided to kill Da Ivan immediately, or the attacker hasn''t received the order to kill Da Ivan, Then they must have some scruples when they shoot.


    Gao Yang takes big Ivan as his bunker. If big Ivan is going to be executed, he can only die together. However, if the CIA doesn''t want to kill big Ivan, big Ivan can create some valuable time for him. Even if the time for the people who rush in to shoot is half a second later, or even 0.1 second, it is also a favorable condition for Gao Yang.


    In this kind of indoor close combat, time can no longer be measured in seconds. One second is enough to happen a lot of things.


    After the door was closed, although smoke could float into the room from the crack of the door, it could not enter in large quantities. Gao Yang finally got rid of the situation of the blind, but he had no room to retreat.


    Holding the gate is victory. If you can''t hold the gate, you will die.


    Gao Yang felt that his body was getting softer and softer. His left clothes had been soaked with blood. His body was wet and greasy. He felt very uncomfortable. He stretched out his hand and touched his neck. There was a wound at both ends of his neck, but it was not deep.


    There are many blood vessels in his neck. Gao Yang doesn''t know that he was interrupted, but he knows it must not be a big artery like the carotid artery.


    When the main artery was interrupted, the blood should be gushing out like a fountain. Two minutes later, he died early.


    Although it is not a big artery, when the blood vessel should not be too small, it can be seen according to the amount of bleeding.


    Gao Yang is very anxious, but he has no choice. He can''t stop bleeding simply. He doesn''t have anything to stop bleeding. Even if he does, he doesn''t have time to stop bleeding.


    The more urgent the situation was, the calmer he was. He held his gun high and aimed at the position of the door all the time. His hands were very stable.


    Gao Yang firmly believes that someone will rescue himself. As long as he can hold on, he will be saved. However, if a panic fails to kill the incoming enemy with one bullet, he will be dead. At this time, he has to solve an enemy with one bullet. The only way to survive is to solve an enemy.


    It''s difficult for Gao Yang to stand up now, so he sits on the ground and leans against the bed on the right.


    Sitting on the ground basically loses the possibility of activity, but now Gao Yang doesn''t need to move. He fights with people in one room, and there are still more enemies. There is no space and time to dodge. It''s reasonable to kill the enemy at the first shot.


    Gao Yang stared intently at the door. The rest of his eyes suddenly found that the white quilt on the bed moved.


    Under the quilt is big Ivan. If the quilt moves, big Ivan moves.


    After Gao Yang sat down, the height of his head was about the same as that of the lying big Ivan. He turned his head slightly and looked at him, but found that the big Ivan opened his eyes and was looking at him.


    "Who are you? Are you here to save me?"


    Big Ivan''s mouth opened and closed. Gao Yang immediately turned his head back and said loudly, "lie down and don''t move. Don''t talk. My ears are deafened. I can''t hear you. Stay still and don''t disturb me."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, big Ivan immediately lay down and didn''t move. Looking at the bodies all over the room, he knew that the man sitting by his bed came to save him. He woke up from a coma and saw such a scene. Although it was scary, big Ivan was really happy.


    It''s just that big Ivan really wants to know who the white haired old man sitting next to him is. With gray hair and wrinkles on his face, big Ivan tries to recall, and then suddenly feels that he seems to have seen this man.


    As a heart patient, big Ivan soon remembered which Professor Barnard he met several times when he went to the Affiliated Hospital of Cape Town University for examination.


    Big Ivan was surprised. At this time, the door was suddenly kicked open, and two people with guns rushed in. Big Ivan''s brain didn''t understand what was going on. After Professor Barnard slapped two guns around him, the two people who rushed in fell to the ground with their bodies spinning.


    They shot when they rushed into the door. They didn''t intend to keep big Ivan alive. They just wanted to kill big Ivan rather than kill Gao Yang.


    Although Gao Yang''s movement could not be said to be slow, one of them still had the opportunity to shoot at least three bullets, but big Ivan only felt pain on his body, and the two intruders fell to the ground.


    When the two people who rushed in fell down, big Ivan reflected what had happened. He was stunned, and then saw Professor Barnard climbing towards the door.


    The two people who came in were wearing night vision goggles and face masks, but one of them was wearing a suit and the other was wearing a black tactical suit. In addition, there was a bullet hole in the center of each of their eyebrows.


    Gao Yang almost collapsed, but he was very happy to see that one of the people who rushed in was wearing a suit. If there was no one, it must be the special commandos in tactical clothes, not the people in suits.


    After waiting, no one entered again, Gao Yang looked aside, but he saw big Ivan with a painful look on his face.


    Gao Yang knows that big Ivan should have been shot. Just now, the man in tactical clothes obviously wants to shoot big Ivan lying in bed. Otherwise, it''s hard to say what will happen, but he doesn''t have time to check big Ivan''s injury.


    When he climbed to the body, Gao Yang first pulled down a night vision device and fastened it on his head, and then took off a mask. However, considering the time required to put on the mask, he finally didn''t put on the mask for himself.


    He looked at the body in combat clothes and didn''t see any grenades, which explained Gao Yang''s doubt. He knew why they didn''t throw grenades first when they attacked, because they didn''t have them and threw them all.


    With the night vision instrument, he could continue to block the corridor. Gao Yang thought about it. Instead of changing the M4 rifle in the body''s hand for the submachine gun in his hand, he lay down at the door and quickly explored the probe outward. When he found that there was no one in the corridor, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. Depending on the situation, his life should be saved.


    Gao Yang turned and looked at big Ivan. Because the angle was too low when he was lying on his stomach, he couldn''t see what happened to big Ivan in bed, so he shouted, "how are you?"


    Big Ivan lay down and looked at his left arm. A bullet passed through his left arm, another bullet drilled a hole in his armpit clothes, and a hole was fired in his left chest, but the injury was not serious.


    Big Ivan breathed a sigh of relief, smiled nervously, and said loudly, "I''m fine. I can''t die."


    After that, big Ivan remembered that Professor Barnard said he was deaf, so he raised his right arm and made an OK gesture.

 Chapter 695

    Gao Yang actually didn''t see big Ivan''s gestures. He shouted. It was just a subconscious behavior, and he didn''t have time to watch what big Ivan would do.


    Looking through the infrared night vision instrument with a monocular, one eye can see the situation at the other end of the corridor through the smoke, while the other eye can only see the rolling thick smoke. This difference makes Gao Yang very uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    Gao Yang thinks the reinforcements should be coming soon. If his reinforcements hadn''t knocked out or suppressed all the defenders outside, he would be under more pressure.


    The problem facing Gao Yang now is that he can''t distinguish between the enemy and us.


    He can''t hear what others shout. The naked eye can distinguish the enemy from us, but his sight is blocked by thick smoke. The night vision instrument can see people, but it can''t distinguish the enemy from us. Therefore, it''s a question whether to shoot or not after seeing people.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "can you hear me? I can''t hear anything now. I''m guarding the door. If it''s my own, wave to me at the stairs."


    The sound wave passed through the eavesdropper to Ryan''s earphone. Then Ryan immediately took the walkie talkie and said, "attention, RAM can''t hear the sound. He''s still guarding the stairway. The attackers waved at the stairway on the second floor to distinguish the enemy and us."


    Li JinFang rushed the fastest. He and Irene ran up the stairs from left to right. After seeing the thick smoke on the second floor and a body falling down the stairs, Li JinFang immediately stopped. At this time, he heard Ryan''s hint from his headset.


    Li JinFang immediately put his right hand out of the corner and shook it. He didn''t dare to rush out and get shot by Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang was also wondering. As soon as he finished speaking, someone waved in the corner. Don''t pretend to be his own person when his voice was heard. However, at this time, he found that the person waving in the corner made a few simple sign language.


    The content of sign language was too familiar. Gao Yang was relieved and said loudly, "come here."


    Li JinFang waved his hand and immediately ran forward with the people behind him.


    Seeing the smoke surging, Li JinFang and Irene rushed out of the smoke, and then ulyanko rushed out, and Gao Yang was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    When Li JinFang and Irene saw Gao Yang covered with blood, they were all worried. One of them was on guard with a gun, but Li JinFang immediately bent over to check Gao Yang''s injury.


    Uliyangke also looked down at Gao Yang, and then ran to big Ivan''s bed. Seeing that big Ivan was covered with blood, uliyangke was scared to death, but he immediately found that big Ivan was with his eyes open.


    "Are you okay?"


    Big Ivan didn''t answer ulyanko''s question, but directly pointed to Gao Yang and said, "what''s the matter with him, what''s the matter with Professor Barnard?"


    Ulyanko said in a hurry, "he''s a ram! How are you?"


    Big Ivan grinned and said, "can''t die, can''t die, it''s a ram! I say, but how could he become Professor Barnard."


    Ulyanko didn''t have time to answer big Ivan''s questions. He waved his hand and shouted to the people who followed him into the room: "come on, pick them up and let''s withdraw!"


    Big Ivan is inconvenient to move. Ulyanko and his team have already prepared for this. However, they have prepared two simple stretchers.


    One stretcher is used to carry big Ivan, and the other is prepared to carry Gao Yang. Although it is not explicitly stated, uliyangke and Ivan are ready to carry two bodies with a stretcher. Now, the stretcher is used for the best purpose in the idea, not to carry the dead, but to carry the wounded.


    Li JinFang looked at Gao Yang at random. When he found that there was no hole in the gun, he immediately shouted, "carry it away, carry it away!"


    When he was put on the stretcher, Gao Yang shouted to Li JinFang, "you can count it. Are you all right?"


    After Li JinFang made a gesture of peace, he immediately followed Gao Yang''s side, left and right with Irene, escorting Gao Yang to start running out.


    When running down the stairs, the subsequent entrants had stood on the stairs. After siding to let the stretcher bearer open the road, they shouted excitedly.


    Gao Yang looked at his face passing quickly from his eyes. He saw all Satan''s people. He didn''t drop any. He lay on the stretcher, held up one hand and made an OK gesture to reassure the worried brothers who looked at him one by one.


    When he ran out of the yard and passed the gate, Gao Yang saw the bodies and wounded on the ground outside.


    It seems that the casualties are not small. Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing.


    In fact, Gao Yang has long known that he is very dangerous in the battle of flowering in the center and sticking to the aid, and those who attack are also very dangerous.


    The most important person is Gao Yang. There is no doubt that if he succeeds, everything will continue. If he fails, it is useless to do anything. At best, it can turn a battle to rescue hostages into a war of revenge. However, it is also because of the particularity of this battle that the risk of reinforcements attacking from outside has become much greater.


    Gao Yang blooms in the center inside, and the reinforcements must attack quickly outside, but this is fast, but they can''t fight like a normal battle.


    Rocket launchers, mortars, Ivan and ulyanko can find enough heavy firepower to prepare for the artillery fire of the consulate general first. If it is a normal battle, artillery and fire plough the ground first, and then personnel enter. Even if the artillery fire can not solve the battle, it can greatly reduce the pressure, but this means of fighting can not be used.


    The key to this battle is time. If you plow the ground with artillery and let the sniper shoot the defenders in the Consulate General accurately, it is easy to do so. However, this will delay time. No matter how smooth the battle outside is, as long as you can''t carry and defend it in the building, no matter how good it is outside, no matter how small the casualties are.


    The best way is the simplest and most direct way to rush directly into the consulate general, and the personnel enter the building as quickly as possible to rescue Gao Yang who fought alone.


    To put it bluntly, Ivan and ulyanko attacked at the cost of human life with the tactics of entering the building as soon as possible. As for the problem of casualties, they did not consider it at all.


    At all costs, do not give the CIA special action team time and opportunity to enter the building from the yard, and do not give the CIA people the opportunity to mobilize people to attack Gao Yang and kill big Ivan.


    Why divide the attack into two groups? It is to let the first group of people hold the garrison in the yard and make them think they have the opportunity to hold the consulate general, but to put pressure on the garrison so that they can''t divide their troops into the consulate general building. If the first group of people who attack by car successfully attack the yard, it''s best to attack the building with all their strength. If they can''t attack the yard, Then join forces with the second group of walkers to attack.


    The results were good. After the special action team transferred several guards inside the building to the yard, Gao Yang had half the enemies to face at the first time.


    In fact, the Americans had expected that someone might take risks to forcibly rescue big Ivan, so they also made psychological preparations and battle arrangements, but they never thought that the battle would be fought in the innermost core with the strongest defensive force.


    The guards of big Ivan couldn''t report what had happened. When people on the same floor heard the gunshot and ran to check the cause of the gunshot, they only added two lives. After the special action team personnel guarding the hall on the first floor sent two people to check the situation and were beaten to death, everyone realized that there had been a gunfight, but at this time, Americans can''t figure out what happened.


    The power to guard big Ivan is not strong. Even if the battle is unfavorable, Americans think they can absolutely guarantee that big Ivan will not be rescued.


    Americans guard big Ivan like protecting the heart, but after the six people guarding big Ivan are really killed by Gao Yang, the core area with the strongest defensive power will completely lose its defense. When the heart is gripped, the outer layer of shell defense will lose its significance no matter how strong it is.


    The battle lasted only about three minutes, but the casualties on both sides were great. All American combatants were killed. However, most people, such as the civilian staff in the consulate general, hid in their houses and dared not show their heads, but nothing happened. After all, the purpose of ulyanko was to save big Ivan, not to kill him.


    After sending Da Ivan and Gao Yang out of the consulate general, uliyangke shouted excitedly: "everyone evacuate, take the body and go back to the node of the first episode."


    After Gao Yang and Da Ivan were sent out, the people still guarding at various positions began to withdraw one after another. They carried the bodies of the dead. After confirming that there were no missing wounded and bodies, they quickly left the Consulate General.


    After carrying Gao Yang and Da Ivan into the car and running, Uli yangke said excitedly in the walkie talkie: "we succeeded. Both of them came out alive."


    Ivan said anxiously, "I already know. How''s their situation?"


    "It''s not very good. It looks terrible, but I don''t know the details."


    Ivan said in a hurry: "send it to the hospital immediately and go to the Affiliated Hospital of Cape Town University. Don''t worry too much. As long as big Ivan is saved alive, we won''t have anything. In addition, someone contacted me just now. After your battlefield is cleaned, the police and army of South Africa will enter the Consulate General to deal with the aftermath."


    Ulyanko looked outside and said, "I''ve seen the police lights. Let them in. We''ve cleaned it. Also, it''s too big. Americans will go crazy. Do you think it''s safe for us to stay in South Africa?"


    Ivan hesitated for a moment and immediately said, "first send people to the hospital for first aid, and the others will immediately disperse and leave South Africa. After big Ivan has no problem, we will go to South America!"

 Chapter 696

    Just brought the consulate general, killed at least more than 20 people, and then immediately sent them to the best hospital in Cape Town for first aid. Gao Yang always felt that things would not be done like this.


    Too high-profile, too rampant.


    Even if it is covered by someone, no, there are stakeholders who fully maintain it. This is not what they do. This is not to pull hatred with all their strength.


    When wuliyangke excitedly discussed with Ivan to send him to the hospital, Gao Yang patted wuliyangke on the shoulder from behind and said, "man, don''t go to the hospital?"


    Uliyangke turned to look at Gao Yang and said, "but big Ivan''s arm is broken, and his heart may have problems at any time. If you don''t go to the hospital, you won''t have enough medical instruments to check him."


    Big Ivan kept his eyes closed and said nothing after he was sent to the car. At this time, he opened his eyes and said in a deep voice: "it doesn''t matter. Go to the hospital, RAM. I guarantee your safety. URI, give me a call."


    Ulyanko whispered, "boss, are you all right? I think it''s better for you to rest first. Some things can be handled slowly."


    Big Ivan shook his head and said, "I know my body. I''m fine. My heart is very good. Now is not the time to rest. Many things must be handled quickly, otherwise there will be no chance. Tell me, where is khairkov? How''s my guard? Are they all dead?"


    Ulyanko was a little embarrassed and said, "boss, you have to keep calm."


    Big Ivan smiled and said, "I''m very calm and in a good mood. They didn''t kill me. Damn it now. I killed them. Tell me the current situation."


    Ulyanko thought for a moment and said cautiously, "khairkov is still in the control of South Africa. Now in Pretoria, your guards have survived a lot. They are locked up in a military camp in South Africa."


    Big Ivan smiled coldly and said, "someone has to pay for it. Call me."


    Ulyanko took out a phone and handed it to big Ivan. Then he said carefully, "boss, do Gongyang and I change cars? Or call when you get to a quiet place?"


    Big Ivan looked at ulyanko, smiled and said, "only you and Ivan? I found that all the people who came were your and Ivan''s men."


    As a bystander, Gao Yang also knows that the drama meat is coming. As long as ulyanko is not stupid, he should show his merit at this time.


    Indeed, only ulyanko and Ivan are willing to rescue big Ivan at all costs. Ulyanko doesn''t need to add fuel and vinegar. Just tell the truth. Big Ivan can''t treat him badly if he has a little conscience. As a result, what Gao Yang didn''t expect is that after several hesitations, ulyanko whispered: "Bolovich actually wants to come, but he hasn''t had time yet, Andre. He sent someone, but it''s too far to catch up. Maybe his people will arrive soon."


    Big Ivan smiled and said, "I was careless this time, URI. I thought you would ask who betrayed me, but I didn''t expect you didn''t ask."


    Big Ivan spoke very quickly. After saying a sentence without a head, he looked at Gao Yang and said, "your face completely makes me unable to connect you with the ram. Thank you. I know how much risk you bear. In fact, I woke up as soon as you shot. I saw everything you did."


    Gao Yang smiled weakly, but didn''t say a word.


    Big Ivan turned to ulyanko and said, "how much did you promise to give ram? Double it to him, no, triple it to him. No matter how much you plan to pay, triple it to him."


    Uliyangke smiled awkwardly and said, "boss, you misunderstood. Ram and his Satan mercenary regiment don''t want money. We didn''t mention money at all because they volunteered to help when something happened to you. In fact, Ivan and I didn''t have much money to call at one time. To tell the truth, we couldn''t raise a commission for Satan mercenary regiment in a short time."


    Big Ivan looked at Gao Yang with a shocked face and said, "why?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "friend, you have helped us a lot. If something happens to you, we can help you. Talk about money."


    Big Ivan nodded, suddenly smiled and said, "I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect that there were people willing to rescue me without conditions except Ivan and uliyangke."


    After the smile on his face was strong for a few minutes, big Ivan said to URI yangke, "URI, are you going to retire?"


    Ulyanko was stunned and said, "no, no, I don''t plan to retire. You''re all right. Why should I retire? I want to do a big job."


    Big Ivan said faintly, "you know, URI, Ivan is my nephew and he is my successor. He must save me, but you are willing to save me. I have some accidents. Frankly, URI, are you willing to help Ivan support my empire?"


    Ulyanko gaped and said, "you, what do you mean?"


    Big Ivan smiled and said, "if you want to retire, I''ll give you a sum of money to live a rich life. Since you don''t want to retire, you can take Asia into your hand. It''s the whole Asia. In the future, you don''t work for me. We are partners."


    Ulyanko swallowed his saliva and said, "Asia? But..."


    Big Ivan smiled: "No, but if bolovich is interested, he will give you all the resources in his hand. If he is not interested, I don''t mind letting him understand what he missed. I know bolovich is your guide. He has worked for me for many years, so as long as he is interested, I will give bolovich a decent ending and retire, but he can''t work for me anymore."


    Uliyangke nodded and said, "East Asia, East Asia..."


    "The whole of Asia is for you. Of course, East Asia is also for you. By the way, Victor betrayed me. He and damnyanovic betrayed me together. Therefore, of course, you will take over Asia."


    After big Ivan said that faintly, he looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "Ram, I still owe you a favor. You saved my only nephew. I haven''t repaid you yet. Now you saved me. I have revenge and gratitude. Your relationship with Ivan and ulyanko is different from mine. If you don''t save me for money, I owe you a life. If you don''t like talking about money, I won''t talk about money with you. Wait a minute, I''ll give it to you You have to explain. "


    After that, big Ivan put the phone ulyanko gave him on his lap, dialed the phone with his movable right hand, and then quickly said in Russian: "I''m big Ivan. Now, come to South Africa to see me. By the way, find victor and damnyanovic and kill them."


    After a light sentence, big Ivan quickly said: "no, don''t retaliate against the United States. At present, the most important thing is to let my friends get away from this matter and don''t let them be watched by the Americans. In order to ensure their safety, the revenge plan can be put aside temporarily. When you come to South Africa, take all the cleaners with you."


    After hanging up the phone, big Ivan smiled at Gao Yang and said, "I''m sorry to involve you, but I''m also glad you came to save me. Please rest assured that I won''t let you be chased by the CIA because of this."


    Gao Yang really needs big Ivan''s guarantee. He nodded and said, "it''s the best. To tell the truth, I''m really worried about this."


    Ulyanko also said cautiously: "boss, after all, we killed many CIA people. In this way, we are directly against the Americans. Do we need to make some response?"


    Big Ivan nodded and said: "It must be necessary. After all, we still can''t fight the United States. Many people have died and many people have died in the CIA, but I think the United States will block the news, so we still have room for negotiation. If you can turn this page over, it''s best. If the Americans still want to kill me, hum, force me to hurry, I''ll give the United States another 911."


    While talking, the walkie talkie held by ulyanko rang again.


    "URI, I''ve been to the hospital. I''ll arrange it in the hospital first. Remember not to send the ram directly to first aid. He has to remove his makeup first, and then let Medusa give him simple makeup to avoid leaving any images here. Ryan said that if you want to eliminate the traces of rams, you have to pay attention to every aspect."


    Big Ivan looked at Gao Yang and said to uliyangke, "RAM can''t wait so long. Tell Ivan that I''ll take over the cleaning work for ram."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, pointed to his face and said, "I haven''t taken off my makeup yet. Do you want me to go to the hospital with Professor Barnard''s face?"


    Big Ivan looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Just show up with this face. Don''t meet the real Professor Barnard, so as not to scare Professor Barnard out of heart disease."


    After a short time, the car drove to the Affiliated Hospital of Cape Town University. Ivan personally opened the door from the outside and put big Ivan on the cart with an excited face. At this time, it''s not time to talk. Big Ivan has to be sent for examination as soon as possible. His trauma and heart disease can''t be delayed.


    When big Ivan was wheeled away, big Ivan made people stop with a gesture and smiled at Gao Yang: "I don''t know when it will end. The doctor is always the biggest here, so don''t leave in a hurry. Wait for me. I have something to tell you."


    After waiting to push big Ivan away, Ivan gratefully helped Gao Yang down the door on the other side and said to Gao Yang, "I have to see big Ivan first. We''ll see you later."


    Ulyanko whispered to Ivan, "take care of big Ivan and I''ll take care of the ram."


    After Ivan apologized to Gao Yang, he hurried to catch up with big Ivan. At this time, Ryan and medusa came to Gao Yang, and they gave Gao Yang their thumbs together. Then Ryan whispered, "it''s perfect, man, you''re much more powerful than I thought."


    Gao Yang said weakly, "please, can you stop the bleeding first and then let''s talk?"

 Chapter 697

    After a sleep, Gao Yang was much better. He stayed in the house alone and was bored watching TV.


    One day and one night after rescuing big Ivan, Gao Yang was sent to a place on the outskirts of Cape Town to recover after receiving emergency treatment and blood transfusion. However, Gao Yang was alone. Big Ivan was still in the hospital, while groliov and them were immediately sent away by uliyanko after rescuing big Ivan.


    In addition to Gao Yang, everyone else came from and went back to where. They left in batches that night. Besides, little Donny immediately got on the plane with all his equipment. This is also for security reasons. After all, the American Consulate General is not so easy to fight. After the fight, whether the United States wants revenge or not, The most important thing is to take yourself out of it.


    Big Ivan sent cleaners. The so-called cleaners are dedicated to eliminating criminal evidence.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know who is specifically responsible for removing their traces in South Africa, but he knows that many people are doing this. Da Ivan''s identity is not a secret and it''s impossible to keep it secret, but it''s still no problem for the cleaners to erase all traces of their participation in the attack on the Consulate General.


    The work of cleaners is a detailed and complicated process. If they want to completely erase the traces of the existence of Satan mercenaries in South Africa, they have to start from the source. According to them, the cleaning work should start from Dubai.


    The cleaner needs to put what Gao Yang did after he entered the Consulate General on another person''s head, and the identity of this person should be found out by the CIA, so that the CIA will not find the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment at all. In short, it is to find a substitute for the dead, and the substitute must be voluntary and will carry all things down.


    If the Satan mercenary regiment is targeted, it is unlikely that Gao Yang wants to stay away from them, but if the CIA doesn''t notice them from the beginning and just focuses on big Ivan, naturally everything is fine.


    Gao Yang feels that things may really develop as big Ivan said. If the CIA failed to bring big Ivan back to China or kill big Ivan, it will not be tangled again. At least the United States will not act rashly until it is sure to kill big Ivan and uproot his power.


    Big Ivan can''t have the strength to fight the United States, but big Ivan has the strength to give the United States a hard time.


    What happened at the Consulate General has been on TV, and the undercurrent will continue to surge. Needless to mention, on the bright side, the United States has even found a ghost for the dead.


    Gao Yang said clearly on the TV he was watching that a group of terrorists of unknown origin attacked the U.S. Consulate General in Cape Town, South Africa, and briefly invaded the interior of the building. However, under the security guard of South Africa, the terrorists were quickly repulsed. No one in the United States was injured, let alone died. In South Africa, two soldiers were killed, But they killed seven terrorists.


    The United States stated that it would thoroughly investigate the matter, and South Africa said that it would thoroughly investigate the matter and strengthen the security forces for the U.S. embassies and consulates. No one would mention anything else. The death of more than 20 CIA elite agents in the United States would not appear on any files, but there would be more than 20 unsung heroes in the CIA.


    As for South Africa putting the United States together, this kind of thing will not be mentioned by anyone. The United States will certainly find a chance to give South Africa a few times to vent its anger, but the world will not know where the root is, or even know that the United States has been in South Africa.


    The wound on his neck hurt a little and made people upset. Gao Yang watched TV for a while and turned it off because he felt it was boring.


    Gao Yang had planned to go to Israel''s training camp for a good period of time, but he was injured and couldn''t train for ten days and a half months.


    Bruce was injured. It was better not to spend a month. Raphael and Irene were also slightly injured in Syria, but they didn''t affect their activities, so they could play at will in Dubai, but being able to exercise doesn''t mean they can have vigorous activities. This time, the two people ran and fought violently, but their injuries were aggravated, and they couldn''t train in ten days and a half months, Four of the ten people are missing. Two of them are still the newcomers who need to practice together. It''s a fart.


    The joint training can''t be carried out in a short time. The Satan mercenary regiment has completely taken a big holiday. If you want to stay in Dubai, you can play all the time. It doesn''t matter to live in the presidential suite every day. Anyway, big Ivan is invited.


    Gao Yang is uncomfortable. His injury is not heavy, but it is not light. Just stay in South Africa for observation for two days and go elsewhere to recover from his injury, but it''s hard to endure these two days.


    Gao Yang was wondering where to walk when he could move. He heard someone knocking at the door, and then the door was pushed open. However, he saw that ulyanko came to his bed with a pile of information.


    Big Ivan was saved, but there must be a lot of things to deal with. Gao Yang didn''t see Ivan and ulyanko in the day and two nights. At this time, when he saw ulyanko again, he saw ulyanko with a happy face.


    At the sight of Gao Yang, ulyanko put the document on his hand on Gao Yang''s bedside, and then gave Gao Yang a heavy hug.


    Wuliyangke was a little too enthusiastic. After pushing aside wuliyangke, he raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m not used to being so tight with men''s buildings. Come on, what''s good?"


    Ulyanko loosened his tie and sat down beside Gao Yang''s bed. He sighed in a long voice: "I''m tired to death these two days. However, everything has finally entered the normal stage. Big Ivan is fine. Although his heart has a problem, it''s within the safe range. Also, Gao, I have to thank you. I have to thank you well."


    Gao Yang smiled: "nonsense, you have to bleed this time. What''s the matter? Asia has fallen into your hands so soon?"


    Wuliyangke said with a smile, "it''s not that fast. I want to take over every six months, from manpower to channels and then to the market."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you will be a big man in the future. Africa and the whole Asia are the best places to sell arms in the world."


    Ulyanko said positively, "without you, there would be no me today. I''m telling the truth. I can get these because you got big Ivan alive. In addition, I used to sell arms and can only earn some commissions, but now, big Ivan and I are partners. Do you know what this means?"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what does it mean?"


    Ulyanko sighed, "I don''t have to pay capital, but I can draw half of the profits and half of all the arms sold!"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "so powerful? Big Ivan is generous enough!"


    Uliyangke nodded and said, "big Ivan is cruel enough to the enemy and good enough to his own people. Otherwise, how can he have today''s status."


    After that, ulyanko looked at the empty house, pretended to be mysterious, bent over and whispered in his ear, "big Ivan is generous enough to me and will not be stingy to you. Guess what he wants to repay you with. Guess."

 Chapter 698

    There''s no end to it. How can Gao Yang guess how big Ivan plans to thank him? But looking at the exuberant look of Wuliyang science, Gao Yang has to cooperate.


    "Well, ten million dollars, no, 20 million, no, 30 million dollars?"


    Ulyanko said with disdain on his face, "man, can''t you have a little imagination? Also, big Ivan said he wouldn''t talk about money with you, so he won''t give you money. Guess what else."


    Gao Yang looked at the folder at the head of the bed, picked it up and said, "it must be this. Let me see, um, what is this? Barnes Jewish Hospital, Professor kless, plastic surgery at UCSF medical center, Dr. Mariana, cobastana plastic clinic in Los Angeles, Dr. Steiner, what does this mean? What do you mean?"


    Wuliyangke took the folder in Gao Yang''s hand, put it aside and said loudly, "why do you look at this? Don''t worry. This is the plastic surgery hospital and the best doctor for you. Pick one. I''ll send someone to make an appointment for you. You''re not worried about leaving a scar on your neck. You can pick a good hospital anywhere in the world."


    Gao Yang touched the gauze on his neck and said, "no, I''m worried about going to a plastic surgery hospital. Well, you know, we can''t have too obvious characteristics in this line, but as long as we don''t leave obvious scars, why go to plastic surgery."


    Ulyanko said impatiently, "go to the plastic surgery hospital for insurance. Hey, let''s talk about this later. Continue our topic just now. Guess what you think big Ivan will give you?"


    Gao Yan scratched his head and said, "how could I guess."


    Ulyanko said mysteriously, "if you think about it, I''m willing to leave everything to save Ivan, so he gave me the identity of a partner and asked me to manage the business in Africa and Asia. Then guess how much money I can make a year if I take over all?"


    Gao Yang knows that uliyangke used to earn only a commission, so what he can earn is really limited, but if uliyangke shares the profits with big Ivan in the future, he will earn more.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how big the arms markets in Asia and Africa are, but considering that the most volatile place in the world is in Asia, ulyanko can''t earn less a year. After thinking about it for a moment, Gao Yang carefully said, "you take over all Asia and Africa. How can you earn $10 million a year?"


    Wuliyangke disdained a smile, waved his hand and said, "continue to guess, remind you, guess more."


    Gao Yang widened his eyes and said, "less? So, 100 million?"


    Uliyangke smiled twice and said, "there''s too much, too much. There''s no 100 million. I''d better tell you the truth, this number!"


    Ulyanko stretched out three fingers, raised his voice and said, "thirty million!"


    "Yes, well done, at least $30 million! Net profit! Even if I can''t make that much temporarily after taking over, I can make at least $15 million to $20 million a year. Think about it, now the Middle East and North Africa are in a mess. This will be a hot area in the future! This is money! I not only took over Asia, but also a partner, a partner with half accounts And I caught up with the turbulent times. This is the best time. Ha ha, congratulate me. I''m going to develop! "


    "Fark, Congratulations, URI. It''s too much to congratulate."


    After sincerely congratulating ulyanko, Gao Yang felt a little inappropriate and said: "URI, I don''t know if I should say something. I think it''s good that big Ivan is willing to repay you, but you don''t have to pay anything. Will it be, um, not very good to take half of big Ivan''s profits at once? Well, I believe big Ivan won''t have any bad ideas. I''m afraid your situation will make others jealous."


    Ulyanko nodded and whispered: "Do you think so? Yes, in fact, I also have this concern. I''m developing too fast, which will make people jealous. I decided to discuss with big Ivan and ask him not to give me half of the share. As long as he gives me 20% profit, I can''t spend my whole life for two years. You know, it''s really bad to be too publicity."


    After all, ulyanko is different from Ivan. Ivan is big Ivan''s nephew and has always been big Ivan''s chosen successor. No matter what big Ivan gives him, no one will be jealous of Ivan, but ulyanko is different. Although ulyanko has put all his life to rescue big Ivan, others don''t care so much.


    There are too many people suffering from red eye disease in the world. Some people will not see what wuliyangke has done, but some people will not see it when they see that wuliyangke has made a big hair since he became rich overnight.


    Wuliyangke understood that misfortunes and blessings depend on each other, and Gaoyang didn''t have to say anything more. At this time, wuliyangke smiled and said, "think about it, Gao, big Ivan gave me a net profit of $30 million a year, so what would he give you?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "is it difficult for him to give me a batch of arms?"


    Ulyanko said with a smile: "yes, a part, but only a small part. What are you doing with arms? Let you change your career as an arms dealer? Don''t be funny. Big Ivan won''t do such a thing. What he gave you is bigger than you think!"


    Gao Yang was surprised and pleased, but he really didn''t expect what big Ivan would give him. At this time, uliyangke said mysteriously again: "I tell you, big Ivan is checking his industry these two days. I think he wants to pick out some of them for you. I said that big Ivan is not a stingy person. If he is generous, he will be more generous than anyone."


    Gao Yang exclaimed, "industry? You mean the word industry?"


    Ulyanko nodded and whispered, "I already know. Big Ivan asked me for my opinion. There are already two choices, a fleet or an oil field!"


    Gao Yang stared and said, "fleet? Oilfield!"


    Ulyanko whispered: "Big Ivan has an ocean freight fleet, specifically, shares! Do you know the French Dafei shipping company? Big Ivan, the world''s third largest shipping company, secretly owns 27% of the shares of the company, of which the origin is very clean. What can be given to you can account for 4% to 7%. The details need to be further verified, but the shares given to you are absolutely not It will involve big Ivan. It is an absolutely safe and clean share! "


    Gao Yang lost his voice and said, "what percentage of the shares of France Dafei? Sorry, I was a little distracted just now. URI, are you kidding?"


    With a disdainful smile, uliyangke said, "I''m kidding you. It''s not good to joke with you at this time. Da Ivan told me himself. Is he kidding? But the transfer of Dafei''s shares is a very complicated process and troublesome. Listen to me first. The second option is the oil field."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help touching his nose and said, "you mean, I could also become an oil tycoon? Just like, like those people in the Middle East?"


    Ulyanko patted his hand, laughed and said, "that''s right! That''s it! That''s it. The only difference for an oil tycoon who doesn''t want anything except how to spend money all day is the location. You''ve been to the location of the oil field, in South Sudan!"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "the oil field in South Sudan! An entire oil field, not some shares?"


    Uliyangke nodded: "An oil field in northern South Sudan is 100% owned by big Ivan. The proved reserves are 300 million barrels. The exploitable part can have 150 million to 200 million barrels of oil. It has not been exploited yet, but it doesn''t matter. You can sell the oil field at any time as long as you like, or you can develop it in partnership with Huaxia oil company. If someone gives out funds and instruments, you just sell oil, Just lie at home and count the money! "


    Gao Yang took a breath of air-conditioning and said, "now oil is 96 dollars a barrel. How much can you make if you throw away the cost?"


    "Not necessarily. According to the previous cooperation between big Ivan and others that broke down in the negotiation! According to the current price, a barrel can earn $50, which is the rest after discarding the part distributed to others. According to the current price, big Ivan said that the high yield of this oilfield can reach 20000 barrels a day. Even if the reserves are small and the exploitation cost increases in the future, a barrel can earn Twenty to thirty dollars. "


    "In this way, 20000 barrels a day is US $1 million, and a year is US $365 million. If the oil field can be exploited for 20 years, it will add up to more than US $7 billion! That sounds too exaggerated. I dare not want it."


    Ulyanko laughed: "Man, what you think is too simple. It''s not that easy. We''re talking about the most ideal state. Don''t forget that you need to manage South Sudan to keep your oil field. The oil price will fluctuate and the oil production cost will rise in the future. Moreover, you can''t always calculate according to the high-yield yield. The output will be very low at the beginning and very low in the later stage. However, in general Generally speaking, there will be no problem for you to make $2 billion from this oil field. Of course, it will take many years. "


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "it''s still too big to answer."


    Ulyanko said with a smile: "although there are so many of them, Dafei''s shares can make you dare not do anything at home. There will be at least more than $10 million in dividends a year. Although the oil field is a little troublesome, you don''t know an American big man. Just give it to him for cooperative development."


    Gao Yang still muttered to himself, "I always think there will be problems here. It sounds too exaggerated. URI, it''s hard for me to believe and accept that someone will give me so much money at once. I''m even afraid. Won''t there be any problems?"


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "I just knew I could make 30 million a year. My reaction is more exaggerated than you. However, let me ask you a question. What business do you think makes the most money in the world?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "it is recognized that one is arms and the other is..."


    Ulyanko smiled and said, "then think again, big Ivan has been the largest arms dealer in the world for 20 years. How much wealth do you think he will have? How many things do you have to give you to make him feel distressed?"

 Chapter 699

    Gao Yang thought for a while. In fact, he didn''t think carefully. He was relieved soon.


    Big Ivan must be an invisible rich. Needless to say, the only problem is how much money big Ivan has. However, it is estimated that others will never know.


    What is the invisible rich? Typical are the invisible rich in the open, such as the Rothschild family, the DuPont family and the wittstein family. Everyone knows that they have money, and they are definitely much richer than the richest man on the wealth list, but no one knows how much money they have.


    Another kind of invisible rich is the arms giant like Ivan, or the drug lord, who can''t live in the sun, but their names are not known in the open. In terms of wealth, they are not as rich as the Rothschild family, which has been inherited for hundreds of years, but there is no doubt that they are richer than most people on the wealth list.


    There''s too much money. It''s hot to hold, but maybe this money doesn''t care for big Ivan. When he wants to understand the key, he smiles and says, "if you say so, I can expect to have a big industry."


    Uliyangke said with a smile: "of course, it''s needless to say. You''re different from me. I''m on big Ivan''s ship and can''t get down if I want to. The share given to you by big Ivan is thousands of choices. I don''t think there will be any problems before I can give it to you. Otherwise, it still needs to be picked up."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and sighed: "happiness came too suddenly. No, it came too much. I can''t believe it. Is it because of this that I became a billionaire?"


    "Of course, the fact is right in front of you. What are you worried about? Gao, in my impression, you are not such a timid person."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it''s not a timid problem. I think everything in the world has to be earned by myself. It''s really risky for me to save big Ivan, but the return from big Ivan is too big. I always feel unreliable. Well, I just lack a sense of security."


    Ulyanko said with a smile, "you still think too much. You must feel like a dream when such a big fortune hits your head. However, man, wait and see. You will soon get the exact news. Do you know why I want to tell you this? Because you should think about it quickly. When big Ivan asks you what you want, it''s easy for you to make a choice."


    Gao Yang began to think seriously. For the stock of a large shipping company, the income is long-term and stable, and basically don''t care about anything, just waiting for the dividend. It can be said that big Ivan gave him a long-term meal ticket, but then again, the money he can get from the dividend is much less than that of an oil field.


    As for the oil field, the advantage is that as long as it starts to operate, it can earn hundreds of millions of dollars a year after producing oil for up to three or two years. However, it is troublesome and needs to invest a lot of energy in development. In addition, the industry is not stable, especially in South Sudan. Once war breaks out in South Sudan, even if there is force to protect it, it can not transport the oil, The risk is indeed much greater than the stock risk of shipping companies.


    Gao Yang began to analyze with uliyangke. They both felt that each had its own advantages. As for the better, it was really difficult to make a decision.


    While the two were discussing happily, the door was knocked again. After saying "please come in", big Ivan and Ivan came in together.


    Gao Yang jumped out of bed, smiled at big Ivan and said, "is your body OK?"


    Big Ivan''s left arm was hung. After he bent his arm with only one right hand, he laughed and said, "of course, no problem. I''m as strong as a bear. Thank the Americans. They installed a heart stent for me. In fact, I should have installed it long ago, but I always refused to go because I was worried. Now, everything is fine."


    After sitting on the sofa with a smile, big Ivan waved to Gao Yang and said, "sit down and say, Gao, Ivan and I owe you a life. I want to repay you. URI is here. He must have told you. How are you thinking?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, I won''t say any polite words, but I really don''t want anything now."


    Big Ivan said in a deep voice, "I have money, but I can''t spend money as I like. It''s very distressing. I can''t let you fall into the same situation as me. Therefore, no matter what it is, it must be safe. No one can connect you with me. In this case, I have to tell you some problems."


    After a pause, big Ivan said in a deep voice: "Dafei''s shares are very safe. However, it takes at least two more hands to give them to your name. It takes time, at least two to three years, or even four or five years. Only after a specially assigned person has confirmed that there is no risk, can we safely transfer 7% of the shares to you."


    When big Ivan spoke, he reached out to ask for a stack of documents from Ivan. After he raised Yang, ulyanko took it and handed it over to Gao Yang.


    After Gao Yang took the document, Da Ivan continued: "These documents were signed by me and South Sudan. An oil field is scattered on a land with a total area of 1200 square kilometers. I have 100% ownership. It takes a short time to transfer this to you, because now the owner''s name is a ghost name I specially found, and the CIA should not contact me yet. However, for the sake of insurance, it is still necessary The Taoist priest is safe. Half a year to a year should be enough. "


    What big Ivan said is exactly what Gao Yang is worried about. Take big Ivan and Morgan for example. In terms of money, Morgan is much less than big Ivan, but Morgan''s life is much more comfortable than big Ivan. Although the way to make money is non mainstream, Morgan does a serious industry after all, has a legitimate identity, and is regarded as a guest of honor everywhere. Big Ivan, hiding in South Africa, has to be copied.


    Gao Yang would rather have less money than enough to spend, but he must be safe. If he wants big Ivan''s money and is watched by the Americans from now on, he really has no place to spend. He has to think about not being killed by the Americans.


    Being a mercenary is a small shrimp that the CIA will not pay attention to. It will be fine, but it will be difficult to hide after becoming a big fish and being watched.


    Big Ivan is very thoughtful. Gao Yang basically doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    After reading the information in his hand, Gao Yang said with a smile: "thank you very much, but I really don''t know which is better."


    Big Ivan laughed and said, "don''t worry, you still have a third choice."


    After that, big Ivan said in a high voice, "bring things in."


    A man with a suitcase in his hand pushed the door in. After big Ivan motioned, the suitcase was directly placed next to Gao Yang.


    "What is this?"


    Big Ivan smiled and said, "open it and have a look. Personally, I think this is the most suitable thing for you."

 Chapter 700

    The suitcase was not very big, but it was heavy. Gao Yang opened the suitcase and found that it was full of documents.


    Gao Yang took out a document nailed together and looked through it. He found that there were information and maps of Rwanda on it.


    Pick up the second document nailed together. The Syrian flag is printed on the front page. The line below the flag is: market prospect analysis of security work in Syria.


    Looking down, there are many maps of various countries, the relationship between this country and its neighboring countries, and the information of various weapons.


    Helicopters, transport aircraft, tanks, armored vehicles, boxes and boxes of light weapons and ammunition, all kinds of weapons have pictures and text introduction, but the most important thing is that the photos of these weapons are actually taken, and there is a line of small characters in the picture data of any kind of weapons. Most of the contents are the origin of this article is innocent, and a small part is written that this article can be washed white.


    Gao Yang raised his head, looked at big Ivan and said, "what do you mean by these?"


    Big Ivan smiled and said, "I thought about it. It doesn''t seem very appropriate for you to give you shares in the shipping company or an oil field. These are not your areas of expertise, so I think being a security provider is the best choice for you."


    Gao Yang said, "safety dealer?"


    Big Ivan nodded and said, "security providers, large multinational security providers like South African EO or armor group!"


    After that, big Ivan waved his hand and said with a smile, "I asked people to prepare these materials in these two days. I''ll send you all the equipment, including aircraft, helicopters, tanks and artillery. For business, I can help you pull a part. You can establish your headquarters or branch in any country in those materials to carry out business."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth. He has information about 12 countries in his hand, that is, he can carry out business in 12 countries. In addition, he did not accurately count in his mind just now. If the weapons in the information are to be sent by big Ivan, he will have an il76 large transport aircraft, a C130 transport aircraft, five Mi-24 helicopters and three Mi-35 helicopters, Four S-70 helicopters, six T-72 tanks, four m109a4155mm self-propelled howitzers, eight 2s31 120mm self-propelled howitzers, 23 BMP-2 armored vehicles, nine BMP-3 armored vehicles, 12 M113 armored vehicles, 2000 AK47 rifles, 3000 AK74, 1400 M16, and a list of light weapons such as rifles, grenades and mortars, How much you need at any time, unlimited, unlimited time, unlimited place, want to speak.


    The total value of these weapons, Gao Yang''s first feeling, is definitely more than $200 million. It costs tens of millions for an IL 76 and tens of millions for a C130.


    Gao Yang only feels that his heart is beating hard. These equipment are enough to arm a super large security team. Moreover, this force can not only guard the house, but also fight a national war in Africa.


    In those days, the equipment of EO company in South Africa was just like this. It was even worse than the equipment that Gaoyang could have. As for what Blackwater company, compared with the equipment power on Gaoyang''s paper, it was a slag, pure slag.


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to answer again. It''s not that he was timid. There are too many things thrown by big Ivan.


    Gao Yang is just the head of a super small mercenary regiment with a total of only ten people. Now, big Ivan told him to stop being a mercenary and start a large company. The number is over 10000, the equipment is complete, and the global delivery capacity is available. He can open the sub base at will. If he doesn''t like what he sees in Africa, he will be scared to death by a military exercise.


    This is not a shotgun for a gun. Well, this is a shotgun for an atomic bomb.


    Gao Yang happily accepted the change, but Gao Yang was afraid that he would be killed by the atomic bomb instead of the shotgun.


    After swallowing the saliva hard, Gao Yang shook his head and said in a trembling voice: "thank you, but no, big Ivan, really no, you give too much, I can''t take it."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said with a smile, "you''re welcome. You may think it''s the most economical and labor-saving for me to give you these. You have to find out that others need to spend a lot of money to buy these things, but I sell this. I just take the inventory as a favor."


    After that, big Ivan smiled: "Don''t think how difficult it is to start a super large security company. I know you have friends with an American, right? You can register a company and then take over the work in the hands of the Americans. You have a lot of work to do in Iraq, Afghanistan and Libya. The United States urgently needs civil security companies with enough ability to help them."


    Ivan also said with a smile: "if you think it''s too eye-catching to open a super large security company, you can also split it up and register more. Some formal security companies work for Americans and some black households. It''s not up to you where you go to war and earn money as mercenaries."


    Big Ivan said with a smile: "you can open a company in the United States, one in Africa and one in Asia. The key is not equipment, but whether you can get business. You can rest assured that the countries included in your information have business for you, and you can also set up a residence. At least in Africa, you have enough business."


    Ulyanko also said anxiously, "do it, Gao, do it, your friend, the big man in the United States, he can certainly help you get the contract from the U.S. Army. You can make a profit without losing."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "but I can''t just have equipment and business. I have to find someone. Moreover, raising these equipment requires a lot of money. Planes need airports, pilots and helicopters. How can I have the money to do this?"


    Big Ivan said with a smile, "I can''t help you with the problem of people, but the staff is nothing more than paying salaries, hiring people when there is business, and giving money after work. Money is not a big problem. The most important thing is that you have to find people."


    Gao Yang is really excited. He is still very familiar with being a security company. He can find enough people slowly, and he doesn''t have to spread the stall too large at once. He can come step by step. The key is that the equipment costs the most. If big Ivan gives so many equipment at once, the rest will be small money.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''ll think about it. I have to think about it. I don''t know if I can handle such a big scene."


    Big Ivan said in a deep voice: "don''t worry too much. These equipment are yours. Put them here first. You can save money for maintenance. When you need it, call and send it to you, so that you can take your time and don''t spread the stall too big at once."


    Big Ivan thought very carefully and thought of all Gao Yang''s concerns, and this is not over. He continued: "in addition, you may be strange when you start a big business. I will give you two people. They are both experts in this field. They will help you with negotiations with those countries and preliminary work."


    Gao Yang knows that it''s not so easy to do one thing, but big Ivan paved the way for him. In addition, he has a good relationship with Morgan. Big Ivan is right. It''s not impossible to take two big jobs from Americans as long as he asks Morgan for help.


    Gao Yang''s heart began to tremble.


    The weather, the place and the people are harmonious. Let''s do it!


    For example, compared with getting some shares and waiting for dividends, or giving him an oil field, Gaoyang still wants to open a security company, a large one!


    "OK! I''ve done it, big Ivan. What else do you think I need to do? What do I need to prepare for the preliminary work?"


    Big Ivan said without hurry: "there are a lot of preliminary work to do, such as registering the company. You must do it yourself to avoid being connected with me. In addition, the preliminary work also needs money. You have to have start-up capital."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''ll start to make preparations. I''ll do the preparatory work first and solve whatever problems I encounter."


    Big Ivan voiced: "I won''t participate in anything you do. On the contrary, I have to keep a distance from you and give you a suggestion. You can find someone to work together and find a partner with deep background and contacts. In this way, it will not only help you find business, but also help you take risks. Of course, you have to control the partner''s shares and ensure that your company is absolutely controlled by you."


    Gao Yang nodded immediately and said, "no problem, I have the right person."


    Big Ivan smiled: "well, it seems that you have decided to set up a security company. Then I just need to continue to pay attention to it. My staff will be in place soon. The work of handing over equipment to you will be ready in the last three months. The specific progress depends on yourself."


    Gao Yang still doesn''t dare to believe that with just a few words, he can be upgraded from a mercenary to a big boss, which is much more exaggerated than pie falling from the sky, so that he always has a feeling that all this is not true and is a dream.


    Just when Gao Yang wanted to speak, the door was suddenly knocked, and the voice was still very urgent. Big Ivan said and came in. His entourage looked very calm, but Gao Yang always felt that there was something wrong.


    Gao Yang feels that something big has happened. He has no evidence. He just feels it.


    Sure enough, waiting for the attendant to bend over and say a few words, big Ivan''s eyebrows immediately frowned, and then he immediately said in a loud voice, "Gao, I''m sorry you have to leave."


    After that, big Ivan stood up and said solemnly, "URI, Ivan, leave with me. We need to leave South Africa. Gao, the cleaning Union will send you away. No matter what happens, you don''t have to take care of it. The cleaner is responsible for everything. The situation is urgent. I don''t have time to explain too much to you. Now let''s leave, hurry!"

 Chapter 701

    Hula is a large group of people rushed into the room, and then a man in a suit whispered, "go, go!"


    Several people went up and helped big Ivan. At the same time, two people went to help Ivan. At this time, big Ivan rowed and pulled at Gao Yang and uliyangke with his hands, and said in a deep voice, "protect them both."


    Big Ivan said that immediately two people came forward to help Gao Yang. Gao Yang''s injury was actually not too serious and far from being helped. He just had time to put on his slippers, so he was sandwiched between them and surrounded him to the door.


    Gao Yang can recognize the two people around him. They are big Ivan''s bodyguards, full-time bodyguards. They take themselves to block bullets when attacked, and now they all take out pistols one by one.


    Before Gao Yang understood what had happened, a bodyguard pressed his neck and pushed him to the door with his head down. At the door, there were more than 20 people holding rifles. At this time, each one seemed very nervous.


    Gaoyang''s residence was a suburban villa. When they came out of the door, there was a big yard. At this time, five cars stopped in the yard, the doors were wide open, and they started. Three or four people pushed big Ivan to the car. At this time, big Ivan suddenly stopped and shouted, "panic! Calm down!"


    After a reprimand, big Ivan turned and said in a loud voice: "you can''t go with me. It''s too dangerous. You''ll be sent away alone. I may not be able to contact you for some time, but please remember, I always keep my word. I''ll contact you when the time comes."


    After that, big Ivan pointed to a man in a striped suit and said in a deep voice: "send the ram away safely. Explain things to him on the way. We must ensure that the RAM will not be involved at all costs."


    After that, big Ivan nodded to Gao Yang, then waved his hand and sat in the nearest car to him.


    At this time, a talent around big Ivan said loudly: "separate, separate, get on the bus, come on!"


    Gao Yang''s head was pressed and his back was pushed. He was almost trotted to a luxury car. At the same time, he saw Ivan and ulyanko also pushed into the car.


    The man ordered by big Ivan to send Gao Yang away got into the co driver''s seat of a car. After Gao Yang was pushed into the back seat of the same car, two bodyguards who had been pushing him all the time also sat in the back seat from both sides.


    After Gao Yang was sandwiched in the middle, the doors on both sides were closed heavily. Then the people in the co driver''s seat shouted to the driver, "go!"


    The car immediately screamed out of the gate, drove out of the villa, got on the road, immediately raised the speed to the limit and began to run crazy.


    Gao Yang was completely stunned. Up to now, he didn''t know what had happened. At this time, the man in the co pilot''s seat turned his head and handed Gao Yang a small bag. At the same time, he shouted: "All your personal belongings are here, but everything else has been destroyed except a telephone and your passport. I must ensure that your identity will not be revealed. In addition, my name is mark Evan. I will follow you until I send you out of South Africa."


    After Gao Yang took the bag, he said in a hurry, "what happened?"


    Gao Yang once met mark Evan, but did not have any communication. He only knew that mark Evan was one of the assistants around big Ivan. He was in his 40s and very capable.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, mark Evan said in a deep voice: "just received the intelligence, the Americans are not as they show. We think the Americans will not retaliate for the time being, but this is just an American conspiracy. They not only want to retaliate, but also come soon."


    From the moment he rescued big Ivan, big Ivan began to act continuously. He contacted the political leaders in South Africa, asked all the people controlled by South Africa, and tried to get khairkov controlled by South Africa out. Originally, things went well, and suddenly everything was different.


    "What''s the situation now? Is it dangerous?" he shouted


    Mark Evan said in a deep voice: "it''s very dangerous. The United States and the South African government are wrestling. On the surface, the United States has no big action this time, but they are mad. There is definite news that South Africa has agreed to send the air force for decapitation under pressure."


    Gao Yang was a little angry and said loudly, "beheading? Air force?"


    Mark Ivan nodded and said, "yes, beheading, the United States no longer tries to capture Ivan alive. They want Ivan dead. The air force and army are fighting. We are facing the danger of air attack and siege. The CIA people have arrived in South Africa secretly. Their only task is to see Ivan''s body."


    After that, mark Evan took a breath and said: "In fact, the United States insisted on doing it by itself. They originally intended to paralyze big Ivan and delay time, but South Africa refused the request of the United States. However, South Africa is also determined to eradicate the power of big Ivan. We still don''t know whether there are differences within South Africa, but now no one can be trusted. We are in a very difficult position In a dangerous situation, everyone must leave South Africa immediately to avoid being caught all at once. "


    Gao Yang was completely speechless. Just now he was planning to retire. Now he was told not to dream. Let''s consider running for his life first.


    Whether it''s Dafei''s shares, the oil field, or a large security company, as long as he gets one, Gao Yang will retire immediately and take his brothers to the office as the boss from now on.


    I can''t spend all my money. I have to be a mercenary to fight. Silly.


    But now it''s good. His dream has not been done for a long time, and it has become extremely dangerous. How depressing it is.


    Gao Yang is disgusted. He doesn''t know what to say. Although big Ivan said he would give him everything he promised when he leaves, he has to take it with his life. The key is that he''s OK here. After all, it shouldn''t be so dangerous after separating from big Ivan. But if Americans are determined to kill big Ivan, even if big Ivan still wants to repay his kindness, You have to survive for him.


    Life is like riding a roller coaster, with ups and downs. It''s really exciting.


    Gao Yang didn''t think much. Anyway, he didn''t get something. He can''t say that he lost it. Although he was extremely uncomfortable and depressed, Gao Yang can only comfort himself reluctantly. Don''t force him to have something in his life.


    Shook his head, sighed, raised his head, looked at mark Evan and said, "I know. I hope big Ivan will have good luck. So where are we going now?"


    Mark Evan said, "we''ll change trains in the city first, then meet the cleaners, and then find a way to send you out of South Africa."


    After that, mark Yiwen looked at Gao Yang and said, "it seems that your psychological quality is good. I thought you would scold. After all, a large amount of wealth has arrived, but it suddenly flew again. Few people can bear it."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "if you can''t bear it, you have to bear it. What else can you do? Let big Ivan stop going and give me the promised money first? Or let Americans stop chasing big Ivan? Since these are impossible, I can only think that I haven''t heard of it."


    Mark Evan nodded and said, "there''s really no way. The Americans did a good job this time. All of us were careless and almost won by the Americans."


    As soon as mark Evan finished, Gao Yang heard a dull explosion, and then two violent explosions soon.


    The car drives very fast. It''s not close to the villa. There must be a smooth road of four or five kilometers. Only the explosion can be heard in the luxury car with very good sound insulation. It seems that the power of the explosion is not small.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. Mark Evan also breathed a long sigh of relief, and then said in a deep voice: "fortunately, we escaped in time. The South Africans used the gem Road 2 laser guided bomb, 1000 pounds! Fortunately, in order to keep it secret, the South Africans did not cooperate with the ground action at the same time, otherwise we would have to find a way to rush out of the encirclement."


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth. He just felt lucky and scared. A 1000 pound laser guided bomb, let alone three times, was enough to blow up the whole villa.


    Now Gao Yang knows where his insecurity from beginning to end comes from. This big Ivan thing really can''t be blindly involved. If he didn''t follow big Ivan too closely, he would be qualified to eat a 1000 pound laser guided bomb to blow down his head.


    Gao Yang has always been very self-conscious, and fortunately he is also very open-minded. It''s better to fly a cooked duck than choke if he can''t eat it. Besides, the duck hasn''t come to his mouth yet, it''s just shaking in front of him.


    After laughing at himself, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "Hey, I just hope big Ivan and ulyanko are all right. Forget the others. It''s useless to think about what you shouldn''t think about."


    Mark Evan smiled, "you have a good temper. It''s good that young people can calm down. I can''t stand this kind of blow when I was your age."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "it''s nothing. The money is still earned by himself. It''s safe to spend it. What others give is always a little worse. If it''s not, it''s gone. It''s also very good."


    Mark Ivan shrugged and said, "you''re wrong. If big Ivan promised to give you, he will give it. Who told you that everything has failed? Let me tell you this. Even if big Ivan really died, what he promised to give you will surely come to you."


    After that, mark Ivan smiled confidently and said, "besides, as long as big Ivan was not killed by the laser guided bomb just now, he will be able to leave South Africa alive. After leaving South Africa, he will not be in any danger, so don''t worry, your things are still yours after all, but it may take more time."

 Chapter 702

    Gao Yang doesn''t care about the future at all. What he cares about now is how to leave South Africa.


    Just after driving into the city from the suburbs, mark Evan looked at it and immediately waved, "stop, you can''t wait any longer. Just get off here."


    Bentley car stopped at the roadside, and then the bodyguard sitting on Gao Yang''s right immediately opened the door and stood on the roadside, waiting for Gao Yang to get off. After Gao Yang got off, four people, including mark Evan and the driver, sandwiched Gao Yang in the middle.


    The cunning rabbit still knows that there are no fewer shelters for himself, such as big Ivan. For example, Ivan used to be the command post when rescuing big Ivan, and the villa that was blown up not long ago are places such as safe houses.


    Gao Yang thought he would be sent to another safe house or something, but to his great surprise, after getting out of the car, mark Evan looked around and whispered, "let''s walk, leave the car first, and then find a place to stay."


    "Just walk on the street? Has our security situation deteriorated to this point?" he said in a low voice


    Mark Evan nodded and said, "we don''t know those safe houses have been exposed. For the sake of safety, we can only give up all of them. Now let''s go quickly!"


    Gao Yang is wearing pajamas and slippers, while the two bodyguards around him are wearing very ordinary jackets. Mark Evan and the driver are wearing suits. Such a strange combination is really eye-catching.


    After walking fast for a while, that is, four or five hundred meters, mark Evan suddenly waved his hand. The five people quickly turned into an alley on the street. The two bodyguards in jackets were closer to Gao Yang. They blocked their bodies behind Gao Yang towards the entrance of the alley to prevent any possible bullets.


    After walking more than ten meters into the alley, a motorcade roared past behind him. Gao Yang turned his head and took a look. At least a dozen military vehicles, including four or five wheeled armored vehicles, drove past behind him.


    Mark Evan said in a deep voice: "we are still on the only way to leave the villa from the urban area. It is estimated that our car will be found and enter any accessible building immediately."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what kind of crisis big Ivan is facing. The situation is so critical at once. According to reason, big Ivan should be swaggering even if he wants to leave South Africa, but now it seems that he still has the risk of being surrounded and intercepted.


    He breathed, raised his voice and whispered, "give me a gun!"


    The two bodyguards ignored Gao Yang''s request. They had been observing around. When the driver who had just driven him heard it, he took out a pistol from his armpit holster, then took out a magazine from his trouser pocket and handed it to Gao Yang. In a low voice, "there is only one magazine."


    He looked down. The pistol given to him by the driver was Walter''s PPK, and the caliber was still 7.65mm, which is very rare now.


    PPK is a small self-defense pistol, which is not surprising. Although it can also act as a bodyguard when necessary, the main job is still the driver''s gun, which can''t be very large. Therefore, the Glock 17 in the driver''s hand is the spare gun taken from the car, and the PPK to Gao Yang is his accompanying gun.


    Regardless of the size, with a gun in hand, Gao Yang''s heart is much more stable, but he still has no sense of crisis at this time, because he thinks that the main goal is big Ivan, whether South Africans or Americans. As long as he can change clothes in a safe place, he should be fine soon.


    He was hurrying forward in the alley. Gao Yang was suddenly pressed by his neck from behind and pushed towards the money.


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to turn around and look back. He heard the shooting of his hand. At this time, his bodyguard also began to fight back with a pistol.


    Gao Yang turned back and saw that a black man in a black suit had fallen to the ground at the entrance of the alley, but three other people were shooting at them with rifles.


    One bodyguard behind Gao Yang has fallen to the ground, while another bodyguard has blocked him and shouted, "go!"


    At this time, the driver and mark Evan also shot at the three people at the entrance of the lane with pistols. Gao Yang looked at him, pushed his bodyguard hard, and fell back after two groups of blood burst out on his chest.


    Gao Yang was still trotting. One of his slippers had run away, but when he saw that the bodyguard was shot, Gao Yang didn''t run. He turned and lay on the ground behind him. After his back landed, he immediately fired with his small pistol.


    There are four enemies at the entrance of the alley, which are more than 20 meters away from Gao Yang. At this time, two have been shot. This is an encounter that was caught up by the enemy from behind. Moreover, the enemy has found Gao Yang. They immediately opened fire and made it clear that they want to kill him.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground, a little far away, and the power of the pistol was small. He didn''t dare to fire at the enemy''s head. He aimed at the position of his chest, and there were two shots.


    Gao Yang is sure that he hit the target, but the person who was shot just shook. Gao Yang quickly moved down the muzzle and shot the remaining five bullets in a row. This time he hit the enemy''s thigh.


    The 7.65mm browning pistol bullet used in PPK is not powerful, and its lethality to protected targets is too weak. However, the 7.65mm browning bullet will roll after being shot into the human body, and its lethality to unprotected personnel targets is still very strong.


    Gao Yang did not know that several bullets had hit the enemy, but both enemies were shot in the legs, and the two men holding rifles immediately fell to the ground.


    When the enemy couldn''t shoot, Gao Yang took a sigp226 pistol from the bodyguard who fell at his feet. After careful aiming, he fell to the ground, but he was still trying to move the muzzle of the gun to his target and fired again and again.


    Six more bullets were fired and four fallen enemies were shot in the head.


    There was less than ten seconds from the firing to the end. When the battle was over, Gao Yang immediately went to check the situation of his bodyguards. At this time, mark Evan shouted in a low voice: "leave him alone! Go! McGee, go and pick up the target''s slippers! Go!"


    Gao Yang looked. His bodyguard was still angry. Although he was shot twice in the chest, he was shot in the lungs. He won''t die in a short time. Maybe he can be saved. The other bodyguard is still alive. He was shot in the neck. Although he didn''t die immediately, blood is pouring out. It''s a moment and a half before he was killed. He can''t be saved.


    Gao Yang dragged his bodyguard''s arm and wanted to drag his bodyguard to leave. Mark Evan rushed to him, slapped Gao Yang''s hand and said, "he protected you, not you. Go!"


    Gao Yang was also anxious. He opened mark Evan''s hand again and angrily said, "take him!"


    Gao Yang never knew his bodyguard. He didn''t even know the name of the bodyguard, but both bodyguards stopped him.


    For Gao Yang, he can''t leave any of his comrades in arms, and the bodyguard who blocks the gun for him is his comrades in arms.


    Mark Evan didn''t talk nonsense at all. He squatted in front of the bodyguard and whispered, "brother, I''ll relieve your pain."


    The shot bodyguard nodded slightly and raised his left hand slightly. Mark Evan reached out and took a magazine from the bodyguard''s left hand, then raised his gun and fired two shots in the bodyguard''s heart.


    The driver named McGee had already picked up Gao Yang''s slippers. By the way, he ran to the entrance of the alley to take a look at the enemy who attacked them. When Mark Ivan turned on and killed Gao Yang''s bodyguard, he had already run back to Gao Yang''s side.


    Without looking at the bodyguard killed by Mark Evan, McGee put the drag box on Gao Yang''s feet, put Gao Yang''s arm on one side with mark Evan, and put Gao Yang up.


    After making Gao Yang stand up, mark Evan whispered, "be careful not to drop your slippers. It may leak your DNA information. Let''s go!"


    Gao Yang turned and ran away. The person he wanted to save was dead. There was no need to delay. He was still confused in his mind.


    After running forty or fifty meters forward in the alley, there was a fork, and the three turned into another alley. At this time, mark Evan looked, then pointed to a direction and whispered, "go over there, find someone else to go in. We must change our clothes."


    McGee also said in a hurry: "it''s from the South African National Intelligence Agency. I can''t be wrong."


    Gao Yang has never shot or seen his own people. His idea is that as long as there is a glimmer of hope, he can''t abandon anyone. He can''t bear that a comrade in arms is shot and killed by his own people in front of him.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s shocked face, mark Evan sighed: "Our task is to protect you. We have no time or opportunity to save him. Taking him away can only make him suffer more pain. You have to understand that it is his duty to protect you. If you are in danger because of him, it is his dereliction of duty and mine. I can''t accept this situation."


    He nodded and said, "I understand this."


    Gao Yang did understand that when his bodyguard could not receive treatment in a short time, he had to die after all. Mark Evan fired two shots at his companion''s heart, which could save his bodyguard from struggling to die in pain.


    Gao Yang is just hard to accept and sad.


    Many times, Gao Yang has seen too much about death, but someone died because he stopped a bullet for him, which makes him really uncomfortable.


    It''s hard to feel bad, but his bodyguard has done his duty. Gao Yang has no intention and can''t let the two bodyguards die in vain. Therefore, after seeing mark Evan shoot and kill his bodyguard, Gao Yang immediately shut up. He can''t delay his time by saying more nonsense.


    After walking for a while in the alley, Gao Yang and them turned a slightly larger road and entered a residential area. There were few pedestrians on the street, all of them black. After walking a short way forward, mark Evan suddenly said, "come with me, let''s go in."

 Chapter 703

    Mark Evan pointed to a house facing the street. A black woman was knocking at the door. After mark Evan winked at Gao Yang and Maggie, the three pretended to be careless and leaned towards the woman knocking at the door.


    The place where they are located is neither the type of single family villa nor the type of corridor, and then there are many residents'' apartments, that is, bungalows one by one. Open a door in the direction of the street. Such a house is much better than the simple house in the slum, but it belongs to the poor.


    At the moment when the door opened from inside, McGee suddenly came forward, pushed the knocking woman into the door, rushed in with a pistol, then stretched out his hand and signaled Gao Yang that they would follow in.


    Gao Yang and mark Evan followed in. McGee pointed a pistol at two women in the room. One looked 40 or 50 years old, very fat, and the knock was younger, but he couldn''t see the specific age.


    As soon as he entered the door, mark Ivan first asked in English. He saw that the two women didn''t respond. After changing to Zulu, the two women shook their heads again and again.


    Gao Yang also lived in South Africa for some time. He can understand a very simple part of Zulu, one of the main languages. He knows that mark Yiwen asked if there were anyone else at home.


    Seeing the two women shaking their heads, mark Evan immediately said, "do you have men''s clothes at home? Take them out quickly. We won''t rob, and we''ll give you a lot of money. If you dare to shout or do anything, you''ll be killed."


    McGee drove the two women to get the money with a pistol. Then mark Evan ran to the kitchen, took a kitchen knife, sat in front of Gao Yang, took a breath and whispered: "You can''t stay here much. We''ll leave after changing clothes. You wear pajamas and slippers, and we follow. Those Intelligence Bureau people must think you''re the target they''re looking for. Whether you think you''re big Ivan or not, it should be safe as long as you change clothes."


    "The people of the South African National Intelligence Agency are so straightforward. It seems that they really don''t want to live," he said in a low voice


    McEwen nodded and whispered: "Obviously, the political situation in South Africa has changed greatly again. I think the president has reached a new agreement with the United States, and even the allies of big Ivan can''t resist this time. Since those senior officials can''t or can''t maintain big Ivan, the former allies of big Ivan must kill people. Now everyone wants to kill big Ivan."


    Gao Yang heaved a sigh and said, "big Ivan is very dangerous. I don''t know how they are. Do you want to contact them?"


    Mike Evan shook his head and said, "no, no, my task is to escort you away. As long as you change your clothes and are not very eye-catching, we can leave South Africa. At least it''s no problem to let you leave, but we have to meet with the cleaners first. If the cleaners take over, you''ll be completely safe."


    "What about you? What do you do?"


    Mark Evan said in a deep voice: "I don''t know yet. McGee and I can''t go with you. Our characteristics are too conspicuous. Now the Russians in Cape Town must be strictly investigated. I have to find another way to leave."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and said, "those two bodyguards, tell me their names."


    "You don''t have to know."


    After rejecting Gao Yang''s request, Mike Evan breathed out and said, "you really don''t need to know their names. You just need to know that they are bodyguards who have done their duty. In addition, to be honest, I don''t know their names, really."


    After that, McEwen stood up, looked out the door, and whispered, "we have to hurry. I''m afraid some soldiers will come and block the whole block soon."


    Mark Evan took out a phone. After speed dialing, he immediately said, "I''m mark. The cleaning object is with me. There''s a problem now. I may not be able to escort him away. You have to take over in advance. The original plan is cancelled. I''ll contact you after I find a safe place. If I can''t contact you, the cleaning object will call you in person."


    After that, mark Evan handed the phone to Gao Yang and whispered, "there''s only the cleaner''s phone number on this phone. Take the phone. If I die, you''ll call in person. Remember, give the phone to the cleaner after meeting. Don''t lose it."


    Gao Yang put away the phone. At this time, McGee drove two women out of the bedroom with a pistol. After throwing Gao Yang a suit of clothes, he said loudly, "there''s only these. Change them quickly. Don''t worry too much."


    Gao Yang took off his pajamas, put a white T-shirt on him, and then put a red and white sports coat on him. The clothes were dirty. When he put them on, a strange smell from the clothes smoked Gao Yang''s forehead.


    The clothes are a little big for Gao Yang. He wears shaky clothes and puts on a pair of sneakers at least three sizes larger. Gao Yang is at least no longer as eye-catching as wearing pajamas.


    Carry the small bag with satellite phone on your back, put the PPK pistol into the small bag, and then insert the P226 pistol brought from the bodyguard into your waist. After covering it with clothes, Gao Yang nodded and said, "no problem."


    McEwen handed Gao Yang a magazine and said, "this is given to you by your bodyguard. To say more, your shooting is very good."


    After putting the magazine in his pocket, he said in a loud voice, "you have to change your clothes, too. It''s too conspicuous."


    McGee smiled bitterly and said, "no, the whole family is just like this. There are no extra clothes at all, unless we wear women''s clothes."


    Mike Evan and Maggie look like they are special for gangs. They usually wear very good clothes, but now they go out in their suits and are white again. It''s OK not to meet people who want to find them. If they meet, they have to wear gangs.


    Gao Yang looked at the street. There was still no one. Then he said, "ask the two women if there is a shop here. If there is, I''ll buy you two bodies. Hurry up."


    Mike Evan hesitated and said, "go by yourself. Leave us alone. We''ll hide here for a while and then go out to catch up with you. As long as we don''t get too close to you, you should be very safe."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "don''t talk nonsense. Give me some money quickly. I don''t have any money. Also, ask where there are clothes to sell. I''ll buy you two clothes and change them back. Come on!"


    McGee shrugged his shoulders, asked the two women, and then said to Gao Yang, "go two corners to the right, and there will be a clothes shop. It''s not too far, almost a kilometer."


    Mike Evan immediately said, "well, there''s no need to let you go by yourself. We''ll follow you and go to the clothing store together. You go out first."

 Chapter 704

    After Gao Yang wrapped his slippers in his pajamas, he saw that there was no one outside. He quickly opened the door, walked quickly to the street and began to walk in the direction of a clothing store.


    After more than ten meters, Gao Yang suddenly heard a bang. It seemed that something had been kicked down.


    The voice was not very loud. He turned his head and looked back, but saw that the door was pushed open. A woman was running out, but then one hand stretched out from behind, covered the mouth of the woman who ran out of the door, and dragged it back.


    Gao Yang was so excited that he ran back. When he opened the door and entered the house, he saw that the kitchen knife Mike Evan had just got from the kitchen had been inserted into the young woman, and the woman who had just run outside the door but was dragged back had been stained with blood.


    Mike Evan was wiping the blood on his hand with the bed sheet. When he saw Gao Yang go back, Mike Evan nodded and said, "sorry, I haven''t killed anyone for a long time. It''s all right. You should go quickly."


    Gao Yang was angry and anxious. He pointed to two dead women and said in a trembling voice, "why kill them!"


    Gao Yang was a little angry. He killed more people than Mike Evan, but he killed people with guns at him. He didn''t dare say that he killed all the damn people, but he would never aim the gun at women and children without resistance.


    Although being a mercenary is not a good thing, it is not a scum killed by everyone. At least Gao Yang and his partners are not. Mike Evan did too much, which exceeded Gao Yang''s tolerance limit.


    Mike Ivan shrugged his shoulders and said, "there''s no way. It''s safest to kill. Big Ivan said you can''t reveal your identity and leave two people alive. How can you hide your yellow face? For your safety, you can only kill it."


    After that, Mike Evan went to the kitchen, turned on the tap and began to wash his hands. At the same time, he said loudly, "come on, we''ll follow you. Don''t waste time."


    Gao Yang stamped his feet, turned around and went out of the door again. He was very angry. He felt that Mike Evan should not have killed two innocent women, but they were all dead. It was impossible for him to kill Mike Evan and McGee for two unknown women. Therefore, he could do nothing except leave.


    Gao Yang is a little angry, but he knows that what Mike Evan did is just to minimize the possibility of exposing his identity. Although Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s necessary to do so, in the final analysis, the two women died because of him.


    With a long sigh, he shook his head vigorously and tried to throw the two dead women out of his mind and completely forget them.


    Gaoyang''s heart is filled with an inexplicable anger. In fact, he doesn''t hate Mike Evan and McGee. He hates two people who fully protect him because of the death of two women. He is not so noble, or Gaoyang doesn''t have such a great feelings of Virgin Mary.


    Gao Yang''s anger comes more from his inability to control the situation. He doesn''t know much about the situation, so he doesn''t understand why everything is fine and suddenly out of control. When he thought big Ivan was in control of the situation, the result was that big Ivan began to be attacked in an all-round way. In a short time, four people died because of him. All this is too frustrating.


    He looked around and found that Mike Evan and McGee were also in the street, about 300 meters behind him. He sighed, stopped thinking, looked around, made sure that no one paid attention to him, and then accelerated his pace.


    Now Gao Yang just wants to leave quickly. As long as he meets the cleaners, he can leave South Africa, and the mission of Mike Evan and McGee is over. It must be a lot easier for them.


    After a quick walk, Gao Yang saw a store selling sports goods. To be exact, it should be a store specializing in football equipment.


    Behind the glass window, there are football clothes hanging and football. Look at the signs. It should be the franchise store of Ajax club in Cape Town. It sells all the peripheral products of Ajax club, including signature football and jerseys, as well as long sleeved training clothes.


    Gao Yang also wants to buy clothes and change his clothes with strange smell. The most important thing is to change his shoes. The shoes on his feet are at least three yards bigger. He walks dangerously and is not as good as slippers.


    According to the plan and agreement, Gao Yang did not enter the football supplies store. After passing through which store, he walked more than 100 meters and stood on the roadside.


    Because the area is not a business district, there is no place to sell clothes except for a football store, so Gao Yang has no other choice. Gao Yang just needs to wait on the roadside and let Mike Evan and McGee buy things.


    Gao Yang pretended to be calm and watched Mike Evan and McGee quickly enter the football franchise store. As long as they wait a little longer, they can change their suits. The situation should be much better.


    Although he doesn''t know anything about the football league in South Africa, Gao Yang has also lived in South Africa. He has heard about Ajax club in Cape Town.


    There are many white people in South Africa. It is not uncommon for white people to appear on the streets, but white people in South Africa mainly play football and black people only play football. Therefore, white fans in football clothes are rarely seen. However, after the world cup in South Africa, the situation has changed and more white people play football.


    The most important thing is that the Cape Town Ajax club is a little special. In 1999, the Dutch Ajax acquired two Cape Town Football Clubs, then merged to establish Cape Town Ajax, and brought the Ajax youth training system into South Africa. Therefore, among the white South Africans dominated by Boers, the Cape Town Ajax team has a lot of white fans, Even if Mike Evan and McGee wear clothes with the club logo, they won''t be too eye-catching.


    Although I can''t buy normal clothes, I''m lucky to be able to buy clothes that are not too eye-catching.


    After waiting for almost five minutes, Gao Yang felt that Mike Evan and them should almost come out, but at this time, he found that several black cars drove along the street. The cars often stopped and asked the pedestrians on the roadside.


    Most of the pedestrians stopped and shook their heads and left, but a black man stopped and spoke to the man with the window open. Then he stood up and pointed to the football store.


    More than 200 meters away, Gao Yang could not know what those people were talking about, but when he saw that a total of four cars suddenly accelerated to which football supplies store, Gao Yang''s heart tightened.


    There was a bad sound in the dark road. Gao Yang lowered his head and walked quickly towards the store. He didn''t dare to run quickly to avoid attention. The speed was not as fast as the car. In addition, he couldn''t run and his shoes didn''t fit. When four cars stopped at the roadside at the door of the store, Gao Yang was still 40 or 50 meters away from the store.


    Out of the car, eight people in black suits walked quickly to the store. Then three people got out of the car and stood by the open door. One of them was still talking on a walkie talkie, and everyone put their hands on their waist.


    Just then, Mike Evan walked out of the store with two bags. He met those people in black suits head-on.


    After seeing the people coming from the opposite side, Mike Evan threw the bag and took out the gun from his pocket. At this time, the eight people in black suits also pulled out the gun from their waist. Gao Yang couldn''t see where McGee was, but he soon heard the gunshot.


    McGee, who was still in the store with McEwan, was the first to shoot. After he fired several shots in a row, two of the people in black who had just pulled out the gun were shot and fell down, while the others ran back and hid behind the car while shooting at McEwan.


    Gao Yang saw it clearly, and Mike Evan shrank back into the store.


    The man in black suit blocked the door of the store. Mike Evan and McGee were blocked in the store. One of the two people knocked down by McGee crawled to the back of the car, while the other lay motionless. They should be dead.


    South Africa''s public security is not good. Gunfights occur from time to time. When he hears the gunshots, people on the street either lie down on the spot or hide in the safety zone of the roadside. Gao Yang stops and hides on the roadside like others, but his mind is full of how to save McEwen and them.


    The people in black suits must be from the South African National Intelligence Agency. They can call for support, but Gao Yang can''t call anyone. As long as they wait a little longer and wait for the military and police to arrive, or there are more people from the South African National Intelligence Agency, Mike Evan and Mackey won''t have to think about running away.


    Gao Yang took the pistol from his trouser pocket and hid it in his arms. Gao Yang began to observe what was available around him.


    The distance is still 40 or 50 meters. This distance is too far. The pistol can''t reach it, but it''s too conspicuous to take the initiative to move forward when the gun battle has happened. It''s bound to attract random guns.


    When Gao Yang was at a loss, he saw a taxi coming from the street.


    The taxi drove very fast, but after discovering that many people were holding pistols on the roadside in front and there were crawling people on the roadside, the taxi driver realized what had happened. After a sudden brake, the taxi stopped at a place less than ten meters away from Gaoyang.


    The street is very narrow. If taxis don''t want to move forward, they can only fall back or turn around. However, taxis in South Africa are almost all big vans. It''s not easy to turn around in the narrow street. Taxis don''t wait to fall back, but old cars come from behind and block directly behind the taxi''s ass.


    Gao Yang called out to heaven to help me. He put the hood on his sportswear on his head, covered his face with his pajamas, got up from the ground and rushed to the front of the taxi. He pointed his pistol at the driver who was turning the steering wheel without talking. The driver immediately raised his hands. After Gao Yang opened the door from the outside, he got out of the car with his hands up.

 Chapter 705

    The taxi driver got out of the car and ran away. Gao Yang jumped into the car and turned the steering wheel back.


    He threw his pajamas into the co driver''s seat. When he was about to drive forward, Gao Yang suddenly remembered one thing. He lifted his close fitting white T-shirt and hung his neck collar on his nose, leaving only a pair of eyes exposed outside.


    Gao Yang is going to pick up mark Evan and McGee. Now he can see the people in black outside the door shooting at the store, and there are often bullets in the store, making holes in the cars that use the people in black as bunkers. Therefore, it is obvious that mark Evan and McGee failed to leave the back door of the store.


    Mark Evan once said that if he and McGee are in trouble, let Gao Yang leave them alone and just leave by himself.


    Gao Yang has a cleaner''s phone and he has changed his clothes. If he leaves, he can really go to the cleaner or let the cleaner pick him up, but the problem is that Gao Yang can''t leave his comrades in arms. He can''t do such a thing.


    After blocking his face with a T-shirt, every breath is torture. It is not very strong, but the body odor with strong penetration goes straight to the forehead. Even if the situation is critical, it still makes Gao Yang nausea.


    Because it was once a British colony, the roads in South Africa are also on the left, that is, the car steering wheel is on the right, which makes Gao Yang a little uncomfortable when driving, and it is inconvenient for Gao Yang to shoot. He needs to shoot with his right hand, and the store is on his right. He needs to put his hand out of the window to shoot conveniently, otherwise, It will be awkward when shooting with the right hand, which will affect the accuracy.


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang engaged the forward gear, but he was still not in a hurry to drive. Instead, he first changed the magazine of the pistol, reinstalled a full magazine, released the clutch and drove to the people in black hiding behind the car at a slow speed.


    Gao Yang looked at those people in black and didn''t seem to notice the situation on his side. It''s no wonder that in the fierce battle, who can care to see what happened 50 meters away.


    Gao Yang doesn''t need to be in a hurry. If he is in a hurry, he may attract the attention of those people in black. If he drives like a passing car, he may be better.


    Trying to maintain a stable mood, Gao Yang put the car in second gear, then held the steering wheel with his left hand and put his right hand on the window that rolled down the glass. Of course, the pistol hangs inside and can''t be seen outside.


    When Gao Yang was more than ten meters away from the car in front of the store, a man in black noticed his car and waved to him to leave.


    Gao Yang slowed down and stopped the car. When he felt that the ten people hiding behind the car were within range, Gao Yang suddenly turned his hand over, put his arm on the window and fired.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have any psychological burden when he hits the person with his back to him from the back, and the distance is close. For Gao Yang, there is no reason why he can''t hit those people in black. One more shot is a failure.


    Gunshots rang out continuously. When Gao Yang fired his fourth shot, those in black realized that they had encountered an attack from behind. They reacted quickly and turned around to see what had happened. However, whenever someone turned around, Gao Yang would immediately shoot and kill him.


    There should be eleven people in black. One was killed and another was injured. The remaining nine people hit from behind, using P226 with plenty of bullets and taking the enemy off guard. This kind of battle is too simple for Gao Yang.


    Use the pistol as a stepping stone. After nine shots in a row, the blocked door will open naturally.


    Gao Yang didn''t shout, but directly sounded the car horn. Soon, McGee helped Mark Evan stagger out of the store. When passing the two left shopping bags, mark Evan still had the heart to pick them up before getting on the car.


    McGee let go of mark Evan and turned to the man in black who was knocked down by Gao Yang to replenish the gun, but he only needed to shoot two shots, because Gao Yang aimed at his head when shooting, and those who were shot would die, so there was no need to replenish the gun at all.


    When Mark Evan opened the back door of the van and didn''t get on the bus, he looked at the back seat and said, "who is he?"


    Gao Yang looked back in surprise, but he saw someone in the back seat. From his exposed neck and hands, he was still white.


    To be exact, a man shrank into the gap in front of his seat, so that Gao Yang glanced before getting on the bus, but didn''t see anyone behind him.


    At this time, McGee had run back. He opened the co pilot''s door and said loudly, "go."


    Mark Evan didn''t speak. After trying to put himself in the back seat, he immediately closed the door. At this time, he put himself in gear and released the clutch. The car immediately ran forward.


    After the car drove up, mark Evan''s feet had nowhere to put, so he stepped directly on the man''s head, but the man in the gap in front of the seat just pouted his ass and didn''t move.


    Mark Evan snorted bitterly and said, "who is this? Kill it."


    "No, no, don''t kill him. It''s not necessary. And where did you hurt?"


    Mark Evan gasped, "I''ve been shot in the stomach. I can''t die. Well, thank you."


    McGee gasped and said, "thank you."


    There''s no need to say anything more. Mark Evan and McGee do have to ensure Gao Yang''s safety, but it doesn''t mean they are not afraid of death, let alone they want to die and be rescued from the desperate situation. Of course, mark Evan and McGee should be grateful to Gao Yang.


    Especially mark Evan and McGee said more than once that if something happened, let Gao Yang go first, and when they were blocked in the store, they really thought Gao Yang would leave by themselves.


    There was another person in the car. He couldn''t say more. Mark Evan stopped talking to Gao Yang, but stabbed the person stepping on his feet with a pistol and whispered, "you''re very sensible. Keep your head down and don''t move. Now tell me where you''re going?"


    Without a voice, mark Evan said in amazement: "is this guy too brave? Or too timid? How did this guy come out?"


    Gao Yang said in a hurry, "I stopped a taxi. It''s so simple. I didn''t see anyone else on the bus. I said, he didn''t see my face. Let him get off in front and get out. There''s no need to kill him."


    "That''s not good. At least... Hey, this guy is a drunk!"


    Mark Evan said a word in amazement. He grabbed the hair of the man under his feet, but after lifting the man''s head, he found that the man he was carrying closed his eyes, there was a slight snoring in his nose, and there was a smell of wine.


    Just then, Gao Yang and McGee whispered, "don''t move!"


    In front of them were two cars, behind them were two armored vehicles, and behind them were two military vehicles full of people, which passed them head-on.


    Mark Evan dared not shoot either. He said in a deep voice, "turn ahead and drive into the city."


    Gao Yang took the T-shirt off his face, took a few deep breaths, and whispered, "first find a safe place for you to receive treatment. Your injury can''t be dragged. Is there a suitable place?"


    Mark Evan said in a muffled voice, "don''t worry about me. Send you away first. You get off at the front and go by yourself. It''s too dangerous to be with us. Just find a way for my injury."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "can you stop talking nonsense? Tell me where to go. If I could leave you, I would have left by myself. Tell me where to cure the injury!"


    Mark Evan thought for a moment and sighed, "the problem is that I can''t go to the hospital now, and there''s no suitable private clinic to go to."


    Then McGee said in a deep voice, "mark, you''ve been shot twice. You can''t wait too long. Go find..."


    Mark Evan snapped, "shut up, we can''t see them."


    Gao Yang knew that they meant cleaners. Although he didn''t know where those cleaners came from and how they worked, since McGee said he could find cleaners, the cleaners should be able to save mark Evan.


    "Well, go find them and you drive."


    After gesturing to McGee to let him drive, Gao Yang stopped the car and exchanged positions with McGee. He still held a gun in his right hand and was ready to fire at any time. His left hand took out the phone mark Evan gave him and was ready to contact the cleaner.


    Just then, mark Evan suddenly said, "don''t call, this guy is awake."


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked back, but he saw that the man stepping on mark Evan was twisting, and then his mouth began to hum.


    "God, I''m there. Oh, God, please don''t hurt me. All the money and things are for you. Please don''t hurt me."


    The man trampled by Mark Evan moved. After discovering his situation, he immediately looked up and saw mark Evan with blood on his stomach. At the same time, he also saw a black muzzle, and then he immediately began to beg for mercy.


    The drunkard speaks English with a British accent. Gao Yang listens very clearly.


    No way, Gao Yang covered his smelly T-shirt on his face again.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want innocent people to be implicated by him. He dares to guarantee that if the drunkard sees his face, mark Evan will kill the drunkard. Although Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s necessary, mark Evan doesn''t think so.


    After covering his T-shirt on his face, he raised his voice and whispered, "drunkard, don''t look up. You''ve drunk too much. Just shut up and lie on the ground, okay?"


    "Drunkard? I didn''t drink! Ah, I understand! I understand. I didn''t see anything. I don''t know anything. Gentlemen, give you everything. Please don''t hurt me. I''m just a foreigner. I won''t call the police. I don''t pose any threat to you."


    Gao Yang and mark Evan looked at each other. They both felt that things seemed a little wrong. Mark Evan suddenly looked enlightened and whispered, "Hey, boy, are you dazed? After getting into a taxi at the airport, you suddenly don''t know anything?"


    "I don''t know! I don''t see anything. I don''t know anything. Don''t hurt me!"


    Mark Evan looked at Gao Yang with a smile and said, "I see. This is a unlucky guy, but it''s hard to say whether it''s more unlucky or luckier after meeting us, ha ha."

 Chapter 706

    "Ha ha, I''m laughing to death. Oh, oh, my stomach. God, it hurts. Ha ha, if I die, it''s also because of laughing, not because of the two bullets still in my stomach. God, it''s really ridiculous."


    Mark Evan''s stomach was still bleeding, but he couldn''t help laughing and laughing while shouting pain.


    Gao Yang lit mark Evan''s leg with a pistol and shouted, "Hey, hey, man, don''t just laugh. Your blood is beginning to come out of your mouth."


    Mark Evan wiped his mouth with his hand, and then said with a depressed face: "Falk, they hit me in the stomach and blood began to come up along the esophagus. This is not good news, but ha ha, I still want to laugh."


    McGee sped up the speed of driving. Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s funny?"


    Mark Evan stabbed his foot on the head with a gun and shouted, "Hey, man, does your chrysanthemum hurt?"


    The man who was trampled by Mark Evan turned his head in horror, stared at mark Evan and said loudly, "Damn it! What are you talking about?"


    Gao Yang was also stunned and said, "what did you say?"


    Mark Evan vomited blood to one side with a puff, then wiped his mouth with his hand, pressed his wound hard, and said with a painful expression: "man, there has been a murderer or a group of murderers in Cape Town recently. The victims passed by. They got into a taxi and lost consciousness. The main victims are white and white men."


    The man who was trampled by Mark Evan shouted, "and then?"


    Mark Evan said with a difficult smile: "Those who get on the taxi will find their luggage lost and their wallet lost. The worst thing is that their chrysanthemums are also exploded, but what is more unfortunate is that the people who have exploded chrysanthemums will find that they are infected with AIDS. Do you not read the news? Oh, you just got off the plane, right? Then I tell you, there are five such victims in this half year, ha ha ha, gang. Ji, in your case, allow me to ask, do you feel pain? "


    "You damn bastards!"


    The man who was trampled by Mark Evan was completely stupid. After subconsciously touching his ass, he waited for a moment. He suddenly drank violently and suddenly got up. Mark Evan''s feet stepped on his head and back. With him, mark Evan, who was already weak, was immediately pushed against the seat.


    Gao Yang leaned over and hit the unlucky guy''s head with the handle of the gun. After a bang, Gao Yang shouted, "man, find out, we saved your people."


    Although he was hit on the head, the man stepped on by Mark Evan straightened up and grabbed the gun from the weak mark Evan''s hand, but he stopped immediately before he could hold the gun in his hand, that is, his hand was still holding the sleeve instead of the handle.


    It''s not important to be hit by Gao Yang and the spare gun is aimed at the back of the head. The key is that after hearing Gao Yang''s words, the unlucky guy immediately stopped his action, quickly returned the gun to mark Evan''s hand, raised his hand and said loudly: "Sorry, sorry, I think you did save me. Well, my ass didn''t hurt. Moreover, I remember that the taxi driver sprayed something on me after I got on the bus, and then I didn''t know anything."


    After gasping for breath, mark Evan said with a smile, "it seems that you are very lucky. You met us before you were * *. Well, lean back so that I can put down my legs. Don''t turn my head. Don''t turn my head. As soon as you turn your head, you will be shot. OK, look at my face. Now tell me, what''s your name?"


    "Jason, Jason Jones."


    Mark Evan nodded and laughed, "sure enough, he has a sissy face. No wonder he will be regarded as a target."


    Gao Yang couldn''t see Jason''s expression. He could only hear Jason''s angry way: "Sir, I''m not a sissy. My face is just handsome, not a sissy!"


    Mark Evan continued, "did you bring a lot of luggage or something valuable?"


    Jason hesitated for a moment and whispered, "there are really a lot of luggage. I don''t have anything very valuable. If I had money, I wouldn''t come to South Africa to find a job. Oh, my things are still thrown in the back seat."


    There are three rows of seats in the van. Jason''s luggage is in the third row. Mark Evan looked back and said with a smile, "well, you''re lucky that you didn''t lose anything and saved your chrysanthemum."


    Gao Yang also said with a smile: "no wonder when I pointed the gun at the taxi driver, the guy ran faster than the rabbit. It turned out that he had a ghost in his heart. All right, you know what you want to know. Stop talking. You have to have a rest."


    The second half of Gao Yang''s sentence was directed at mark Evan, but mark Evan shook his head and said, "no, no, I have to stay awake. It''s rare to encounter such an interesting thing. Of course, I have to say more."


    Jason said to himself, "I don''t think it''s interesting."


    Mark Evan laughed: "Of course, you don''t think it''s interesting to be the one who almost burst the chrysanthemum. Do you know what will happen to you if you don''t meet us? You''ll be thrown naked on the roadside in the suburbs. You can''t have anything left. You''re naked and your ass is bleeding. It''s not over yet. The locals won''t give you a dress when they find you. They''ll call the newspaper to get a report Bonus, you will be in the newspaper. Those tabloids like such news. "


    Jason''s face turned white, and then he said in a trembling voice, "what the hell is this place? I want to leave here. I must leave right away."


    Mark Evan grinned and said: "You want to leave? That''s good, so how are you going to repay us? Hmm? What are you going to repay us for our good people who saved you and saved you from those terrible consequences? I must state that you will be more unlucky when you meet us, because although we certainly won''t burst your chrysanthemum, if I''m not satisfied, I can It''s possible to blow your head. "


    Jason calmed down at this time. He whispered, "gentlemen, I have some cash, about 600 dollars, and my credit card can pay 1000 pounds. In addition, I only have some luggage for you. Just take whatever you want, as long as you don''t hurt me."


    Mark Evan shook his head and said, "my stomach is leaking, so my appetite is difficult to fill. What you said is not enough, far from enough. Then, you can tell me what''s in your luggage."


    Jason said without hesitation: "Gentlemen, I have a bagpipe in my luggage. I am a musician. In addition, I have a laptop, a remote-controlled small four rotor unmanned helicopter, a digital HD camera and a camera. These are all things and are worth some money. Bagpipes are useless to you and are not worth much money. You just leave them to me. All the others are yours Take it away. "


    Just then, McGee suddenly said, "man, don''t tease him. Kill this guy. We''re almost there."


    Gao Yang was unwilling to kill an innocent passer-by and immediately said, "forget it, don''t kill him. Since this guy is lucky, let him be lucky in the end. There''s no need to kill him. Hey, Jason, listen to me, you won''t tell anyone about us?"


    Jason immediately said, "swear to God, I will never mention a word about you to anyone. Please believe me, gentlemen, you saved my life. I will never bite the hand that feeds me. I will buy a ticket and leave this damn place as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang looked at mark Evan and said in a deep voice, "let him go. It''s a big deal. I''ll knock him out. Don''t have to kill him."


    Mark Evan looked at Jason, then looked at Gao Yang, suddenly puffed a smile and said, "man, stop loading. You just found that there was no bullet in my gun, so you threw the gun to me immediately and pretended to be pathetic, right?"


    Jason said nervously: "Sir, I was just too shocked, so I overreacted. I really only have gratitude to you. I absolutely didn''t want to shoot you. Really, I was really just too shocked. As a man, you should understand my feelings and concerns at that time."


    Mark Evan shook his head and said with a smile, "boy, don''t pretend any more. It''s useless. Your expression and eyes betrayed you at that time. I''m very sure you threw the gun to me when you found that there was no bullet in the gun."


    Jason hesitated for a moment, finally nodded and said, "yes, sir, that''s it, but I really won''t shoot. I just, at that time, I was really just a little scared, otherwise I wouldn''t take the gun, which would kill me immediately. There are at least two guns behind me. I really don''t intend to shoot."


    Mark Evan looked out the window and suddenly said, "stop."


    Mackey pulled over to the side of the road. After the car stopped steadily, mark Evan said, "for the sake of the man behind you and for the sake of making me happy, I won''t kill you. Jason, like a normal passenger, take your luggage and leave. Don''t look back. Don''t try to see the looks of the two people behind you. If I find you looking back, I''ll kill you."


    "Thank you. Thank you very much. I really appreciate you. Gentlemen, I wish you all the best. May God bless you. You will be fine, sir."


    While saying a word of thanks, Jason opened the door behind him with his back. After getting off the car backwards, he didn''t turn around. After dragging down the three suitcases on the seat behind him, he immediately dragged the suitcases forward.


    Looking at Jason walking so far and really not looking back, mark Evan sighed: "You really can''t kill a lucky man, or you will be damned by heaven. When I just escaped and might save my life, I can''t kill him. Now I just hope those cleaning unions can help save my life. Well, McGee, keep driving, ram, you can call the cleaner."

 Chapter 707

    After two turns in the street, the taxi stopped outside a well landscaped Street Park.


    Mark Evan''s breath began to become short, and his breath was very short. Gao Yang said with some worry: "when can the cleaner arrive?"


    McKee stretched out his hand to press mark Evan''s wound and whispered, "it should be fast. They work very quickly, but they are only responsible for sending you away. I don''t know if they will help me and mark Evan."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "aren''t you together? How can cleaners die?"


    McKee shook his head and said, "it''s not together. We just know the existence of cleaners, but we just know it. If we don''t get authorization because we want to send you away, we won''t see cleaners at all. They''re very mysterious, very mysterious."


    Mark Evan''s mind was a little vague, Gao Yang was a little impatient, and wanted to call again to urge, but at this time, a gray car stopped not far from the taxi, and then a black old man, wearing a humble gray jacket, went straight to the taxi after getting on and off the car.


    After looking in from outside the taxi, the black man waved to Gao Yang and said, "Sir, please follow me."


    "Are you a cleaner?" shouted Gao Yang


    After thinking for a moment, the old man smiled and said, "the cleaner is not our name, but others like to call us that. From this point of view, yes, I am what you call the cleaner."


    Gao Yang pointed to mark Evan and shouted, "you have to help save him. He''s dying."


    The old man smiled and said, "sorry, sir, I''m only responsible for you. Please get off and follow me."


    Gao Yang was stunned, but McGee vomited and said, "let''s go. They really don''t care about anyone outside the plan."


    Gao Yang ignored McGee, just looked at the old head and said, "you have to find out, he''s your man!"


    The old man shook his head and said with a smile, "he''s not. He''s just someone who has a cooperative relationship with us, but not ours. Sir, you''re the goal for us to clean and send away safely, but they''re not. Please don''t waste time. Our time is very precious."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "Sir, only you can save him. I hope you can help him."


    The old man looked at his watch and said, "Sir, give you ten seconds. If you don''t go, we will give up this work and start the countdown."


    Gao Yang immediately said coldly, "there''s no need to count down. You go. I''ll take him to the hospital."


    McKee was surprised and said, "come on, we can''t complete our task. I''ll take Mark Evan to the hospital. You don''t have to take care of it."


    Gao Yang didn''t even bother to tell mcgiddo. He just looked at the old head and said, "if you plan to complete the entrustment about me, help save my friend. I know you have this ability. If you don''t save him, you''re just pretending to be better. If you don''t save him, announce to your employer that the task of sending me away has failed."


    After that, Gao Yang suddenly waved his hand and said, "Oh, I ignored a problem. If you charge, you make a price and I''ll pay."


    The old man stood by the window and didn''t speak or move. He just looked at Gao Yang quietly. After more than ten seconds, the old man suddenly said, "well, I really don''t want to add a record of failure. Besides, it''s really easy to send you away. Since you insist, please pay two million dollars. We are responsible for treating the wounded and sending him safely to the place you specify."


    Gao Yang immediately said to McGee nearby, "where are you going next? Is there a suitable place?"


    McGee subconsciously shook his head and said, "I don''t know. The attack was too sudden. We didn''t prepare at all, but someone may contact me soon and tell me where to meet. Don''t worry about me."


    Gao Yang immediately said to the old man, "there are two of them. You can send them wherever they say."


    McKee whispered, "Hey, this, we don''t have that much money. Mark Evan has enough money, but he can''t pay now."


    Looking at mark Evan, who was already in a coma, Gao Yang took out his satellite phone and said, "I''ll pay. I just want to send them away safely."


    The old man shrugged and said, "two people are also two million dollars, because it''s very simple. Now get off and follow me. Someone will pick them up."


    "Are you sure?" he frowned


    The old man smiled and snapped his fingers. Then the car parked on the roadside drove directly to the taxi. After two middle-aged people got off the car, they didn''t speak and directly opened the back door. They lifted mark Evan and moved to the car. Then one of them waved his head to McGee and said, "you come with us."


    After the old man made an invitation gesture again, Gao Yang immediately got out of the car with his clothes. After waving goodbye to McGee, he followed the old man into the gray car.


    Gao Yang looked around, but saw a man get on the taxi they came and drive away.


    The old man smiled at Gao Yang and said, "please rest assured that since we have taken over the job, we will certainly do it well. If your friend dies, we will return the money to you, but now, please pay, two million dollars."


    When he came here, he had to give his own money, but Gao Yang didn''t care at all. How to say, he thought it was worth spending money to save a life.


    He made a crisp call to ask for transfer. He transferred two million dollars to the account provided by the old man. After the past, the old man smiled, nodded and said, "now we don''t have accounts before. You can leave. We''ll take you to the airport. After you change your clothes, you can fly to Dubai immediately."


    After that, the old man took out a suitcase and put it on his lap. When he opened it, it was full of banknotes.


    "You have no money on you. Here is the pocket money prepared by big Ivan for you, 500000 euros in cash, to pay your expenses in Dubai."


    There are 500000 euros in pocket money. Big Ivan gave enough pocket money. Gao Yang glanced and said, "I haven''t contacted our people yet. How are they?"


    The old man smiled: "Let me explain our work flow. It''s like this. Because you came from Dubai to South Africa, we started cleaning from Dubai. You have entry records at Dubai airport, check-in records and reservation records at sailing Hotel, which shows that you have never left Dubai. In addition, we have recorded the video monitoring records of sailing hotel It has been modified. You have been living in the sailing hotel for a long time, and there will be video records. "


    Gao Yang said curiously, "how did you do it?"


    "Sorry, it''s a trade secret. You just need to know that you won''t be associated with big Ivan. We have cleared all traces of Satan''s mercenary regiment during this period and forged new traces. Although I don''t think it''s necessary, since the customer asked, we will follow suit."


    "Big Ivan is just your customer, not your boss, right?"


    The old man smiled and said, "we only have a cooperative relationship with big Ivan. Of course, big Ivan is our biggest customer. You know, big Ivan has a lot of shady business, which all need our help to remove the traces."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I want to know how much big Ivan needs to pay you to remove our traces?"


    "20 million euros."


    Gao Yang whistled and said, "20 million euros! This is not a small sum of money."


    The old man smiled: "You know, it''s not so simple to let you completely disappear from the CIA''s sight. You just can''t see our work, which doesn''t mean we haven''t done it. Therefore, the 20 million euro cost is very reasonable. In addition, as I said, I don''t think you need to do a comprehensive cleaning, but big Ivan is willing to spend this money for you, of course we don''t Will refuse a business. "


    Gao Yang suddenly remembered a question, so his voice changed and said with a slight tremor: "can I think that what you do is to eliminate all criminal evidence and forge new identities?"


    The old man nodded and smiled, "yes, eliminating criminal evidence and forging identity is part of our work, but we still have many other businesses, such as washing money white. In fact, we can do whatever needs cleaning, whether it''s people or things."


    "Can I pay you?" he said in a trembling voice


    The old man opened his hand to Gao Yang and said, "you just hired us. You just spent two million dollars. Have you forgotten?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva hard and said in a trembling voice, "I want to ask you to do something for me again. Can you eliminate my criminal evidence and send two people to me? You are a global organization, right?"


    The old man said proudly, "we are a global organization with a long history. If you make a commission, we will help you do it."


    Gao Yang clenched his fist involuntarily and said, "well, I''m in some trouble in China, and I''m wanted by Interpol. Can you help me wash my white in China? And..."


    "Sorry, if you''re talking about Huaxia, I can only say sorry."


    After the old man interrupted Gao Yang''s words, he shrugged and said helplessly, "I''m really sorry. I''m talking about global business, not including Huaxia."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "why?"


    The old man smiled bitterly: "We also want to do business in China, but in fact we don''t. to be exact, we can''t do business in China for complex reasons, but the main reason is historical problems. China was closed before and we can''t get in. Now China is open enough, but we don''t have enough strength and manpower to do business in China. Maybe we will do business in the future Expand the Huaxia market, but this must be in the future. "


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "there is no Huaxia. You dare to call it a global business."


    The old man smiled bitterly: "It really shouldn''t be, but there''s no way. Huaxia is too strange to our organization. In order to carry out business in Huaxia, we need to develop customers and train people. At present, we are too busy, so we don''t need to vigorously explore the Huaxia market, and we don''t have that time. Well, now let''s talk about your problem. Please pick me up It''s important for you to remember everything you say. "

 Chapter 708

    Gao Yang returned to Dubai and was personally sent by a cleaner. Until he was sent to the sailing Hotel, the cleaner immediately disappeared.


    After meeting with the crowd, Gao Yang went to see Bruce first. Then, with a box of cash, he returned to the presidential suite where he had stayed for one night, called the crowd together, said what had happened in the past few days, and held a small meeting.


    "That''s what happened. In short, the situation changed overnight. When I was discussing with big Ivan whether to build an oil field or a security company, we were bombed. Now we have lost all contact with big Ivan and ulyanko, and I don''t know whether they are dead or alive."


    After listening to Gao Yang''s story about his experience, everyone showed a frightened expression. Groliov breathed out and said loudly: "we all thought that big Ivan had completely mastered the situation. I didn''t know that such a thing would happen, but fortunately, you can do nothing. As for what oil fields and shares, forget it."


    Li JinFang also nodded and said, "really, money is not important. It''s a big deal for us to earn it ourselves. It''s not worth our lives. This trip is too dangerous. Laser guided bombs fall from the sky. Who the fuck can guard against it."


    Gao Yang also felt afraid. Although he encountered some twists and turns during the evacuation and killed two bodyguards, the most dangerous thing was the bomb from the sky. Fortunately, big Ivan was well-informed and received the news immediately before the bombing. Otherwise, he really didn''t even know how he died.


    After a wry smile, Gao Yang sighed: "Alas, this time, I lost two million if I didn''t get the benefits, but it''s secondary. It''s worth two million to buy a life. Since mark Evan helped me, I can''t help myself. The most depressed thing is that we were supposed to be big bosses and sit in the office. As a result, the Americans got mixed up and ruined."


    Cui Bo glanced and said, "I don''t want to be a boss. I just want to be a sniper and fight everywhere."


    Irene also said loudly: "yes, I''ve only fought a few wars. Now I''m going to quit the ranks of mercenaries. I won''t do it. Even if I want to set up a security company, I''ll stay at the forefront."


    Gao Yang said powerlessly, "I said you can''t be psychologically distorted. It''s not good to learn from those lunatics of the angel mercenary regiment."


    At this time, groliov said with a smile: "in just two years, I have opened my eyes and gained insight. Unlike when I was a mercenary, I only knew how to make small money in war. If I want to say, even if big Ivan has an accident, we can save money to open a security company."


    Frye said loudly, "yes, yes, boss, you have such a good relationship with Morgan. Let''s buy our own equipment and recruit our own people, and then set up a company in the United States and ask Morgan to help find some business. It can also develop."


    Li JinFang also said with a smile: "don''t forget Li Pengfei. Their scale is still too small. A lot of work is fixed for them, but they are just too busy. If we set up a company ourselves, Li Pengfei will give us a lot of work."


    Gao Yang felt it and said: "It''s true that we retire when we earn enough money. This must remain the same, but we can''t wait to die when we retire at a young age. Well, even without big Ivan, we can''t do it ourselves. Big Ivan let us start a large-scale company at once. We don''t have so much financial resources, so let''s start a smaller one."


    Then little Donny smiled: "It can''t be too small. If there are only dozens of small companies, we can pull them up now. The key is that Morgan has to have a big job. Dozens of people, only light weapons, can''t make money at all. If you want to do it, you have to run a large company. The scale must be large enough, and the equipment must be complete. If you can fight a hard battle, you can have big business and high income."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s right. If you want to start a company, you have to be us. Ten people, plus little Donny, can only earn three or two million dollars a year. What''s the meaning?"


    Raphael said with a smile: "I know more about the market of small security companies. In fact, small security companies earn two or three million dollars a year. You can''t compare them with Satan. You know, we earn the highest Commission in the industry, but in other words, the work done by security companies is much safer and less risky than ours. Of course, we earn less."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "high risk and high income. Without risk, we can only have less income or even no income. Since we want to start a company and don''t worry about getting business, we must have a certain scale. However, as soon as the company is large, the investment will be large."


    After that, Gao Yang sighed and said, "I have less than three million dollars left in my account. If we want to start a big company, we can''t put together enough money."


    Treble shouted, "what? You''re less than three million dollars? Why less than me? I''ve got six million."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I have the most points, but I can spend fiercely. I just threw two million out. Forget it, don''t say this, continue to save. Later, I''ll find out how much money I need to start the company. I estimate that $50 million is enough. According to our current money making speed, if we can get together, it should be fast."


    Irene clenched her fist and said loudly, "OK, work hard for another two years, save enough money and start a big company, and recruit at least 2000 people. Hum."


    Li JinFang also said loudly, "yes, we can still start the company by relying on ourselves."


    The atmosphere suddenly warmed up, because after no longer being a mercenary and completely leaving the hail of bullets, the Satan mercenary regiment doesn''t have to be dissolved. We raise money to open a company and stay together. This may be the best way out for mercenaries.


    When veterans retire, why do they cry one by one? They just don''t want to separate from their comrades in arms.


    The reason why many mercenaries in the old mercenary regiment refuse to retire even if they earn enough money is not because there are a group of life and death brothers. They would rather risk death and get together until the real death.


    It is really difficult for people in this group to understand the friendship between comrades in arms who are killed from the hail of bullets and can trust their backs.


    The people in Satan''s mercenary regiment, including Gao Yang, do not have a plan for the future.


    Work hard to make money. How much is enough? No one can answer this question because they don''t know or think about how much money they need to make. They don''t have a clear goal for the future. They just know that the more they earn, the better. Just keep fighting and making money.


    But now it''s different. After having a goal, no matter whether it''s easy to achieve or whether it should be achieved, they won''t think too much about it. They just need a goal that they can strive to achieve.


    At least now the Satan mercenaries know what kind of future they want.


    After having an ideal, determining a goal and deciding to achieve it, Gao Yang discussed it for a long time. Then they felt that Bruce didn''t know it, so they all went to Bruce''s room and drove away the nurse who took care of him to continue the discussion.


    There is nothing too clear in the discussion, that is, a prospect for the future, or wild prospect, is more appropriate. However, after saying a lot, everyone is full of expectations for the future they are looking forward to, so the motivation comes.


    After chatting for a long time, but the excitement gradually passed, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I was going to go to the Israeli training camp, but Bruce was injured, and I was also injured. I couldn''t take drastic action in a short time. Irene and Raphael couldn''t take drastic action, and the training didn''t make much sense. We had a holiday until Bruce completely recovered."


    After shaking around from South Africa, Gao Yang felt that he couldn''t fight without military doctors. If Bruce was around when he withdrew from puton, let alone mark Evan didn''t need the help of cleaners, even if the bodyguard who blocked the bullet for him and was hit in the lung could not survive.


    Therefore, Gao Yang decided that he would not take any task until Bruce recovered.


    Since I can''t take the task and go to training, I have nothing to do. I''d better have a holiday.


    When she said she was going to have a holiday, Irene immediately slapped a salute and said loudly, "Sir, I want to go home. Please approve!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s a holiday. You can go wherever you like. OK, OK, I know you''re used to it. Well, I approved it."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    After Irene finished speaking in a very procedural way, Cui Bo said with a smile: "Irene has become a problem, but she wants to go home. I''ll go home and lie down. Brother Yang and Jin Fang, I''ll go to our house and send some money by the way?"


    Li JinFang hesitated and said, "forget it."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "depending on the situation, I just gave my family a million yuan last time. According to the usage of my father and mother, I can''t spend all the money. You don''t have to send more money, but it may be bad. Just send a message to my family and tell them I''m fine. Well, I''ll write a letter and see if you have a chance to send it to me."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Li JinFang, "let the rabbit go home and let him find a way to take a message to your family."


    After hesitating for a while, Li JinFang finally nodded and said, "OK, I''ll write a letter too. You can send it if you can. Even if you can''t send it, you can do it according to the situation. Also, take less money and give it to 30000 or 20000. Too much. I''m afraid something will happen."


    Then Frye smiled and said, "boss, are you going back to America with me and big dog, or what?"


    Gao Yang touched the wound on his neck and sighed, "I''m going to the United States, too, but you go first. I have to deal with these two wounds first."

 Chapter 709

    Gao Yang wants to get rid of the wound on his neck, not because he is smelly.


    As a mercenary, Gao Yang is very reluctant to leave a particularly obvious landmark scar, so that people can recognize him at a glance. Therefore, if there are wounds on his face or neck, it''s better to deal with them earlier and try not to leave scars.


    There are few plastic surgery hospitals in Dubai, but there are also some, and some are the best. Gao Yang stayed and found a private clinic. He treated the wound on his neck before it healed and left a scar.


    Except Bruce and lucika, others left Dubai. Bruce''s recovery took a long time, but after living in Dubai for four or five days, Bruce, who has been able to leave, finally couldn''t stay in Dubai and strongly demanded to leave with Gao Yang.


    In Dubai, even airports and major airlines are full of humanization. Of course, this must be for rich talents.


    Can''t move? It doesn''t matter. Just open up a special passage for me and send it directly to the first class of the plane to lie down.


    Accompanied Bruce and lucika back to the United States. Gao Yang had to fly from Seattle on the west coast to New York on the east coast. There was no way. Bruce couldn''t reverse the plane. He was the only one who worked harder.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. Gao Yang really misses Ye Liana.


    To surprise Ye Lianna, Gao Yang didn''t inform anyone that he was going to New York.


    Just after getting off the plane at noon, she took a car from the airport and went straight to groliov''s home. Naturally, she was welcomed by the groliov couple, but Yelena was still at school and could not get home until after class.


    Groliov''s house is close to Frye''s house. Every time Gao Yang arrives, Frye will run over in a few minutes. But this time, it''s special. After Gao Yang stayed in groliov''s house for a while, someone knocked at the door. Gao Yang, who thought it was Frye, ran to open the door, but found that it was Tommy outside.


    "Why are you here?"


    Tommy was stunned by Gao Yang''s question, and then said with a embarrassed smile: "well, I was going to go back to Serbia, but, but, but I don''t know how long this holiday will be. In addition, I sent back a lot of money last time, so I don''t need to go back in a hurry. In addition, Vita''s body is not very comfortable, so I didn''t go."


    Gao Yang smiled and looked out the door. When he didn''t find the widow, he immediately smiled and said, "in my opinion, the last point is the most important?"


    Tommy''s face was red. "This, this, um, she would have wanted to go with me."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and hurriedly said, "don''t say this. Do you live with Vita?"


    Tommy''s old face turned more red and whispered, "this, this, I don''t have a home. When I came to the United States, I always stayed in a hotel. Later Vita said it was better to stay at her home. Then, I, uh, that''s it."


    At this time, groliov laughed and said, "don''t listen to his nonsense. This guy immediately checked into his girlfriend''s house in New York and went to a hotel there."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "Vita is your girlfriend. Are you sure about the relationship?"


    After humming for half a day, Tommy nodded and whispered, "yes, we have established a relationship, but we haven''t agreed to get married."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, I have to congratulate you, but you''re not interesting enough. According to the rules, you have to treat all the members. Well, when you get together, you can''t get some blood."


    Tommy nodded and said, "yes, yes, where do you say to go? I''ll treat you."


    After waving his hand and asking Tommy to sit down, Gao Yang said with a smile, "where''s Frye? And Li JinFang, has he left?"


    Grove laughed: "Li JinFang first went to Portland to find Jack Mosen. He took his customized pistol and ran to Africa to find his comrades in arms. As for Frye, major league baseball has not officially started yet, but there are already pre-season games. Frye has been watching baseball games every day these days. He can watch any game. He can also watch any game that major league baseball trains a trusted farm team."


    Tommy also smiled and said, "this guy is crazy. He buys all kinds of baseball game supplies every day and plays with people himself. I think this guy must have played baseball with people in that baseball field again. He probably won''t come back before dark."


    At this time, Gao Yang said to Natalia, "do you know about Catherine? Should she be all right now?"


    Although it''s a little strange to ask his future mother-in-law about another woman, Gao Yang has no ghost in his heart. In addition, Natalia often visits Catherine, Gao Yang has nothing to be embarrassed to inquire from her, and it''s the easiest.


    Natalia smiled: "God bless, Catherine is fine. She recovers very well. The doctor said she should not leave any sequelae. Now Catherine has gone to work. I don''t know where she has gone, but it seems that she has gone abroad with a scientific research team."


    When he learned that Catherine had gone abroad, Gao Yang didn''t need to visit. After looking at the time, Gao Yang said with a smile: "well, it''s almost time. I''ll pick up Ye Lianna."


    As soon as Natalia heard that Gao Yang was going to pick up Ye Lianna, she immediately smiled and said, "are you driving? Do you want to drive that car? My car is downstairs, and your car is in the underground garage, but if you want to drive your own car, you have to wash the car first. The car is covered with dust."


    Of course, if you have a good car, you have to drive a good car. The high-profile Mercedes Benz cls63amg has always only fallen ash. Now you have a chance to drive, you have to drive for a ride.


    Gao Yang is not very interested in cars, especially in super running. He is at most interested in off-road vehicles often used at work.


    It must be more suitable to pick up girls. Although Mercedes Benz cls63amg has a 5.5-liter twin turbocharged V8 engine, it can only be a large car. A luxury car is barely counted, but it is certainly not a super luxury car. However, for Gao Yang, he is very satisfied with such a car.


    Drive out, wash the car first, then fill up the oil, then drive to find a place at the gate of Julia Conservatory of music, stop the car, and then stand at the gate of the school waiting for ye Lianna to finish class.


    Ye Lianna works very hard. As long as she doesn''t have classes, she will go to the piano room to practice the piano, or go home and have almost no extracurricular activities. Natalia has made an appointment with Ye Lianna to pick her up. Gao Yang just needs to stand at the school gate on time and wait to pick her up.


    At the appointed time, Gao Yang sees Ye Lianna hurrying towards the school gate with her piano box and her head down. Gao Yang doesn''t speak, but looks at Ye Lianna with a smile.


    When ye Lianna looked up for her mother, she suddenly saw Gao Yang. After that, ye Lianna covered her mouth with one hand and looked at Gao Yang in surprise.


    With a distance of more than 20 meters, Gao Yang smiled and opened her arms. After yelina screamed, she ran to Gao Yang quickly, put the piano box on the ground and jumped to embrace Gao Yang.


    Ye Lianna stretched out her hand to hold Gao Yang''s neck, but after seeing the gauze on Gao Yang''s neck, ye Lianna screamed. The hand that originally stretched to Gao Yang''s neck immediately put down to avoid Gao Yang''s neck, but in this way, she lost her balance.


    Gao Yang hugged Ye Lianna, picked her up and turned her around before kissing her.


    After hugging and kissing Gao Yang eagerly for a moment, ye Lianna was unconventional. After breaking free from Gao Yang''s arms, she looked at Gao Yang''s neck nervously, put out her hand carefully, and said in a trembling voice, "what''s the matter with you, are you hurt?"


    Gao Yang grabbed Ye Lianna''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry. It scares you. Well, it''s just a little skin scratched by a branch. If it''s serious, can I pick you up?"


    Ye Lianna still looked worried. Gao Yang hurriedly said, "well, I came out of your house. We don''t have to hurry home today. Where do you want to go?"


    Ye Lianna then hugged Gao Yang tightly and said softly, "I can go anywhere with you, honey, I miss you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, listen to me. Let''s go to dinner first, and then take you shopping. Then we can go to a movie. If you have a good recommendation, we can also go to a concert or something. Finally, your mother said we don''t have to go home tonight..."


    After holding Gao Yang, ye Lianna whispered, "great, well, I mean, didn''t my father say anything?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, it doesn''t matter if your father said later, but it''s better to go home. However, after your mother talked to him, he also said he didn''t have to go back today. In fact, as long as we want, we don''t have to go home these days."


    Ye Lianna said in surprise: "great, honey, the day after tomorrow is the weekend, and next Monday and Tuesday, it''s the seniors'' concert about to graduate. There''s no class, and I can''t attend it. In this way, we''ll have four days."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s great. Let''s go now and say, what do you want to eat?"


    At this time, ye Lianna had a light in her eyes and said, "no, wait, don''t hurry. Well, can you take a walk with me?"


    Ye Lianna was carrying Gao Yang''s arm and asked Gao Yang to help her carry the piano box. After entering the school, she spread it slowly on the campus.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know why Ye Lianna is walking in school, but he soon knows.


    Finally, when two girls Ye Lianna knew passed by, ye Lianna suddenly waved her hands and said loudly, "Hi, Kathy, Evelyn, what are you going to do? Oh, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend and my fiance."


    Ye Lianna mainly studies violin, that is to say, she practices instrumental music, and among those who study instrumental music, although the proportion of beautiful women is more than that of ordinary people, she will never be almost all beautiful women like the film school.


    Ye Lianna is walking around with Gao Yang. Every time she sees someone she knows, she will stop and say a few words, and then push Gao Yang out to introduce her. Gao Yang feels very uncomfortable, but seeing the happy and excited smile on Ye Lianna''s face, Gao Yang can only smile and accompany Ye Lianna to take the initiative to go down where there are many people.

 Chapter 710

    Gao Yang met many of Ye Lianna''s classmates. There are more boys than girls. It is worth mentioning that Gao Yang received special attention from ye Lianna''s classmates without exception. The first sentence of most people is, is he your boyfriend?


    It''s good to meet girls and boys. When ye Lianna greeted warmly, Gao Yang was looked at several times.


    There is no doubt that the only purpose of Ye Lianna''s walking with Gao Yang is to show off, but other girls show off things such as good cars and bags, and ye Lianna is not interested in all these. What she shows off is Gao Yang.


    After leaving the campus with a high arm, ye Lianna took a breath and said with a smile, "well, I finally let my classmates see you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s time for us to have dinner. What would you like to eat?"


    Ye Lianna reached out and snapped her fingers and said, "I know a very authentic Chinese restaurant. My Chinese students said that it is a very authentic Chinese restaurant. It is not an improved dish to fool Americans. You will like it."


    Gao Yang was really interested and immediately said, "OK, let''s go. Where?"


    After thinking about it, ye Lianna suddenly clapped her hand and said, "Oh, honey, I forgot an important thing. We have to go home after dinner. I have something important to give you. In addition, I also have something to take to school tomorrow. If we don''t plan to go home tonight, we''d better take it first."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''s not too late to get it after dinner. Then we''ll come out again. Well, what''s it for me?"


    Ye Lianna pouted and said, "I didn''t give it to you, I gave it to you on behalf of Catherine. She gave you a watch, and your watch was broken, so she bought a new one for you, but she said she didn''t know when to see you, so let me give it to you for her."


    Gao Yang felt embarrassed and said, "Oh, well, don''t worry."


    Gao Yang worried that ye Lianna would be jealous, and ye Lianna''s pouting really looked jealous, but after a moment, ye Lianna sighed: "Hey, I know what Catherine thinks. In fact, I''m not so stingy."


    After that, ye Lianna suddenly shook her head again and again and said, "no, I''m still very stingy about love, but I know you and Catherine have nothing, right? If you''re just a normal friendship, she doesn''t have to ask me to hand over anything to you."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "yes, you know. Well, what are you going to get home? If what you need is not very important, we won''t go back."


    Ye Lianna shook her head and said with a smile, "no, my theoretical homework must be handed in tomorrow."


    After that, ye Lianna sighed and said, "I''ve written a full 21 page analysis paper for half a month. If I can''t hand it in tomorrow, I''ll be miserable."


    Gao Yang smiled. Ye Lianna''s words reminded him of his college days. Looking at his beautiful girlfriend who was much younger than himself, Gao Yang leaned his head over and kissed Ye Lianna gently before starting the car, and then drove along the route instructed by Ye Lianna.


    Unfortunately, ye Lianna only heard about the location of a Chinese restaurant, but she had never been there. She was not very familiar with the route. She pointed out the wrong way twice. Coupled with the bad traffic conditions in New York, the two didn''t eat until more than an hour later.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna are friends. They don''t care about spending more time on the road. They kiss each other when they stop in a traffic jam. They don''t think the road has been delayed too long. In addition, the meal they eat is really authentic Chinese food. The meal is quite comfortable and sweet.


    After dinner, it''s more than eight o''clock. Put everything else aside. You have to go to Ye Lianna''s house to get something first.


    The two men entered the apartment hand in hand, talking and laughing. When they got to the elevator, they just entered the elevator. When the elevator door was about to close, Gao Yang saw a man running to the elevator from the crack in the door.


    Gao Yang pressed the opening key of the elevator with high quality. Almost at the same time, one hand also reached into the crack of the elevator door. After the elevator door was reopened, a white fat man entered the elevator.


    Gao Yang removed his hand from the door key, pressed the door closing button again, and then the elevator began to rise. At this time, the white man standing next to Gao Yang and ye Lianna suddenly burped, and suddenly an unpleasant smell of wine filled the elevator.


    The white man looked like he was in his fifties and almost sixty years old. He had gray hair and a big belly. He looked very kind. He still had a smile on his face, but I don''t know why. Gao Yang always felt that the man''s smile was very fake, which disgusted him.


    The white man reached out and pressed the 24th floor on the elevator. After pressing, he stood close to the ladder door. After smiling at Ye Lianna, he leaned aside and hiccupped from time to time.


    The apartment has a total of 24 floors. The groves, the Fryes and vita, who has become Tommy''s girlfriend, all live on the 20th floor.


    The 20th floor soon arrived. When Gao Yang took the first step, reached out to block the elevator door and waited for ye Lianna to go out first, when ye Lianna stepped out of the elevator and Gao Yang stopped to go out, ye Lianna suddenly screamed, and then slapped the man in the face.


    Gao Yang saw clearly that the old man patted Ye Lianna on her ass when she got out of the elevator.


    What is Ye Lianna''s temper? She is as good as a kitten in front of Gao Yang, but Gao Yang will never forget the combat effectiveness Ye Lianna showed when she saw her for the first time.


    What''s Gao Yang''s temper? His lungs are going to explode.


    In fact, when ye Lianna slapped her in the face, Gao Yang wanted to do it, but ye Lianna was standing in front of him, but he couldn''t kick her first.


    Ye Lianna''s slap flashed past. The fat man who could be regarded as an old man reached out quickly and grabbed Ye Lianna''s wrist.


    The old man laughed, but just then, Gao Yang bypassed Ye Lianna and hit her with a red eye.


    The old man smiled goodbye. He immediately let go of Ye Lianna''s hand, dodged the high punch with a flash of his head, and then jumped back with agility inconsistent with his fat figure.


    Gao Yang didn''t catch up with him. It wasn''t that he was willing to let the old man go. On the contrary, he wanted to teach the old man how to be a man.


    Seeing that Gao Yang didn''t continue to do it, the old man laughed loudly and said, "your ass feels good. Young man, you''re lucky. Where did you find such a good thing? Well, don''t be angry. I don''t want to kill you. While I''m in a good mood, get out and let the elevator close."


    Gao Yang stopped Ye Lianna, pushed her back, and said in a cold voice, "stay and watch."


    After pushing Ye Lianna away, he raised a stuffy hum and chiseled her in the head.


    Gao Yang uses his fists and feet to fight people. There''s really nothing to say. It''s a tried and true move to smash the head and lift the Yin leg.


    But this time, Gao Yang met his opponent again.


    Gao Yang was careless, and the first punch was avoided, so he knew that the old man was not as simple as he looked, so he did his best to regard the old man as an opponent who needed to compete in life and death on the battlefield.


    But even if Gao Yang wants to be rich in life and death, and the road test is not good, he still can''t succeed completely.


    After Gao Yang''s punch was sidestepped by the old man, the old man slammed his hands and locked Gao Yang''s arm.


    The old man couldn''t escape Gao Yang''s next kick, but he wasn''t kicked to the point by Gao Yang. He forced Gao Yang''s foot on his side with his knees a little higher.


    Obviously, the old man still had spare strength to fight, but he had a smile on his face and finally disappeared. His left arm was up and his right arm was down. However, he pressed left and raised right, so he had to keep his high arm.


    Gao Yang naturally refused to let his arm be broken, jumped up, took advantage of the jump to reduce the pressure on his arm, and his right knee suddenly hit the old man''s face.


    The old man grabbed Gao Yang''s arm with one hand and blocked Gao Yang''s knee with the other. Then he shouted and threw Gao Yang down. At the same time, Gao Yang''s left hand also grabbed the old man''s hair, and the two fell to the ground together.


    After it had become a ground struggle, both of them quickly controlled each other''s arms. At this time, Yelena roared and kicked the old man in the back of the head.


    Ye Lianna is anxious, but she can only kick people with a stream of blood. It''s OK to fight a gangster, but for the master''s ability to fight, ye Lianna can only scratch with one foot.


    The old man pursed his mouth and took the initiative to tilt his head back. After being kicked by Ye Lianna, his legs suddenly lifted up. His feet were staggered, and he was going to wring his high neck.


    Sambo, Russia! Or Soviet Sambo.


    The old man''s shelf is a very obvious Sambo fighting skill. In this fighting skill, the ground skill is very powerful.


    Gao Yang fights by one move, but he is not only one move, but his Yin legs are too prominent.


    Knowing that the powerful Gao Yang tried his best to avoid breaking his neck. Fortunately, although he was not good at ground skills, he just had a life and death struggle on the ground not long ago, which made his memory very deep. In addition, he also studied Israeli Maga.


    Gamma also has special ground skills, but Gao Yang is not very good at it, but he still knows how to deal with how to avoid being strangled.


    Gao Yang stretched out the finger of his left hand and inserted it into the old man''s eyes. The old man''s upper body lay on the ground and rose sharply back. Seeing that he had avoided Gao Yang''s left hand, his legs had been in place and put on Gao Yang''s neck, but there was a sudden sad scream.

 Chapter 711

    Ye Lianna kicked a kick, but it was useless. She immediately re selected the key of the attack. Gao Yang chose to start with her eyes, and so did she.


    Seeing that Gao Yang had fallen to the ground with the old man, ye Lianna had nothing to be polite about. She caught the old man''s eyes with a hard blow. Although she only caught an eye, her fragile eyes were hurt, which still made the old hair howl miserably.


    Before the scream died down, the old man suddenly screamed more loudly, just as he forced to raise the key again on the already high key when singing.


    Unlike Ye Lianna, Gao Yang''s eye insertion is just a false move. What he really wants to attack is the old man''s crotch. After the eye insertion failed, he waved his hand knife down and hit the old man''s key heavily


    It''s a habit for this man to use Yin moves when he starts, but he can''t change it. The leg amputation taught by Li JinFang is obviously not over the knee. Kicking the crotch is only occasionally, but it is used by Gao Yang as a killer mace, and his feet must greet the crotch.


    Even if he can''t use his feet, Gao Yang still habitually greets his crotch with his hands, because it''s really easy to use. Gao Yang who is easy to use is used to nature.


    After making the old man a bent soft legged shrimp, Gao Yang quickly jumped up, and then fell behind the old man''s head. He grabbed the old man''s neck with both hands and exhausted his whole body''s strength, so that the old man''s legs just kicked disorderly, but there was no sound at all.


    Gao Yang only wanted to break the old man''s neck at the first time, but he had just completely controlled the situation. After listening to Kuang Kuang''s continuous sound of shaking the door, groliov, Frye and Tommy all ran to the front of the elevator.


    From the beginning to the end of the fight, it took more than ten seconds. Groliov and them came out of their homes, and the speed was very fast.


    Because he had been fighting at the elevator door, the elevator door could not be closed. At this time, Gao Yang leaned against the wall facing the elevator door. Ye Lianna deliberately stopped the elevator to avoid closing the elevator door. Therefore, Gao Yang saw them first after they rushed out of the room.


    The old man had been blindfolded, but he still tried to break Gao Yang''s arm with his hand.


    Seeing the situation in the elevator, Frye and Tommy were surprised. They both had pistols in their hands, but they couldn''t shoot at this time, so they rushed into the elevator left and right.


    Seeing that someone came to help, the overall situation was settled. As soon as Gao Yang relaxed his heart, he immediately loosened some arms, and the old man who was strangled by him had to say that he was too strong. Even if he suffered heavy losses, he didn''t faint. After two breaths in a row, he said in a hurry: "let go of me, everyone is over. We just think it hasn''t happened."


    Gao Yang thinks something is wrong because groliov is wrong.


    Gao Yang never saw when groliov was afraid, never, but at this time, groliov stood at the entrance of the elevator. His face was both frightened and angry. He just stared at the old man in Gao Yang''s arm. His right hand holding the pistol just trembled. He watched the old man motionless and stayed there.


    Just then Natalia rushed out of the room with a rolling pin.


    When ye Lianna and her mother first arrived in New York, there were only two of them, so Catherine worked hard to find a suitable apartment. The rented apartment environment was good, especially the public security was good, but the corresponding rent was very expensive. Although the house was only about 100 square meters, it needed a rent of 60000 dollars a year.


    For groliov at that time, he could not afford to pay the rent of $60000. Finally, he praised the money they had raised together for groliov.


    Times have changed. Now groliov certainly doesn''t lack room rent, but he still doesn''t plan to let Natalia and Yelena move out. It''s because the apartment is not far from Julia Conservatory of music and the environment and public security are good that he is willing to stay.


    There are security guards on duty 24 hours a day in the apartment. You need to pass the access control to get in and out. If an outsider wants to go in, you must let the people inside pick it up.


    However, no matter how good the public security is, Natalia always cares about her daughter. After hearing a scream, she immediately realized that it was Yelena shouting. Just when she rushed out with a rolling pin, she was slower than groliov.


    Natalia didn''t know what had happened, but when she saw the situation in the elevator, Natalia ran forward with her eyebrows straight and a rolling pin. At this time, groliov finally said in a trembling voice: "dusselyev!"


    Gao Yang loosened his arm and took a few breaths. There was still blood on one eye. The old man who could only see people with one eye was stunned at groliov. After hearing groliov''s words, he was stunned and said, "you''re Yuri!"


    Gao Yang knew that groliov had met an acquaintance, but he didn''t know what the relationship was between them, but he immediately saw groliov''s mouth hanging up and his eyes wide open, which was a sign of his extreme anger.


    Gao Yang subconsciously tightened his arm again, and at the same time, the old man caught by him suddenly tried to break away from his control, put a hand into his arm and stretched it out.


    At this time, no one could see that the old man and groliov knew each other, but it would certainly not be a friendly friendship.


    Frye knew he couldn''t shoot or kill the old man. He pulled the old man''s hair forward, and the handle of his right hand crashed on the old man''s head, and Tommy kicked the old man in the stomach.


    The two men hit with all their strength at the same time, but the old man didn''t faint or fall down. Instead, he tried harder to break away from Gao Yang''s arm.


    Frye was so cruel that he took the handle of his pistol and chiseled desperately down the old man''s head. The blood on the old man''s head came crashing, but the old man didn''t faint.


    On the fourth blow, when Frye raised his hand again, his pistol magazine fell down with a bang. At this time, groliov caught up with him, and the handle of the pistol hit it with a bang. Although the old man had little strength, his head shook, but he still didn''t faint.


    "Get out of the way!"


    After Natalia whispered, she swung the rolling pin made of hardwood on the old man''s head with her hands half a meter long and thick arms. This time, she finally completely knocked the old man down and his head was silent.


    Even if the old man is killed, Gao Yang is afraid that the noise is too loud, which has alerted people. Fortunately, people here sweep the snow in front of the door, and no one will come out to see what happened.


    I don''t know whether the old man fainted or died, but I''m sure he can''t throw it in the elevator like this. He whispered loudly: "move him back, Tommy, Frye, wipe the blood, Yelena, Natalia, you two go back, come on!"


    What else did ye Lianna want to say? Natalia grabbed her hand and whispered, "listen to Gao, we will go!"


    When she waved Yelena and Natalia away, she shouted, "Hey, police, we have a drunk here."


    Although no one will come out to check, Gao Yang is afraid that someone will call the police in the house, so he immediately shouted like an alarm, trying to make others think they have called the police and won''t call the police again.


    Gao Yang made an unimportant excuse and said the address. After that, the old man had been dragged into his house by groliov.


    Looking at Frye and Tommy who are hastily wiping the blood stains in the elevator with their clothes, Gao Yang whispered: "wipe the blood stains off quickly, Frye, go home for a drink, sprinkle some on the body, and stay here with Tommy for a while. If the apartment guard comes up to check the situation, he will try to fool it. If the police come, do the same."


    Frye and Tommy handed the gun to Gao Yang at the same time. Then Tommy whispered, "go and see groliov first. I think something big has happened. Maybe we want to kill someone. We have to get ready to leave here immediately."


    Gao Yang looked twice and said, "I see. Now it''s OK. There''s no blood. Leave your fingerprints, and then shout a few words to make the feeling of going home after the fight. Don''t be too loud."


    Then Frye said in a hurry, "there''s a camera when you enter the apartment. Don''t forget this."


    There is a camera at the door of the apartment. The doorman can see the image, and can save the image of him, ye Lianna and the old man entering the elevator. This is a little troublesome.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I know. All right, let the elevator run. I can''t wait any longer. I''ll go first."


    Holding Frye and Tommy''s bloody clothes, Gao Yang hurried into groliov''s house,


    The old man was thrown to the ground. Groliov sat on the sofa with a pistol in his hand. He just stared at the old man who couldn''t move.


    Gao Yang threw his blood clothes aside and said to groliov, "who is he? What''s your relationship? What happened?"


    Groliov swallowed his saliva and said hard, "they''re coming."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "calm down. You look scared. Make it clear who he is?"


    Groliov said dejectedly, "his name is dusselyev. He is from the KGB, the Russian Mafia and the number one killer under the godfather of the Russian Mafia St. Petersburg gang. He was also the one who pursued me and chased me to Ukraine. He is an executioner. His nickname is smiling death."


    After that, groliov looked up and whispered: "In those years, he almost killed me. If I hadn''t found Ivan, I would have died. I knew they wouldn''t let me go, but I didn''t expect that they would still find me when I arrived in the United States. They can''t hide. Gao, if you want to help me take care of Natalia and Yelena, they''ll please give it to you."

 Chapter 712

    The shadow of people''s heart can''t disappear so easily.


    At this time, groliov could not say how scared he was, but he was extremely pessimistic. He was ready to work hard. He just felt that he would die.


    Looking at groliov''s bleak face, he said angrily, "what are you talking about? Look what you''re scared into! Are you still you now?"


    After feeling that his tone was too blunt, Gao Yang closed his mouth. Then he waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "you don''t have to worry too much. I don''t think he came to chase you. Your meeting was just a coincidence. It''s just a coincidence, okay!"


    Groliov smiled miserably and said, "Gao, you don''t understand their power, coincidence? How is this possible? There are coincidences in the world, but there are no such coincidences. You can''t imagine how much energy the mafia has."


    Why did he fight with dusselyev? He couldn''t speak clearly, so Gao Yang didn''t hurry to explain. He just grabbed groliov''s clothes and said gnashing his teeth: "Listen! Even if the Mafia found you, what''s terrible? Don''t forget, you''re a member of the Satan mercenary regiment now, and we''re not slaughtered! What if the Mafia found you? Cheer up and kill them, and everything will be over!"


    Gao Yang''s words made groliov feel suddenly enlightened. It turned out that he was alone and three or two friends were willing to sacrifice their lives to accompany him, but just a few people wanted to fight against a Mafia, which would eventually lead to their own death, but now it''s different. There is a mercenary regiment behind him, and the mercenary regiment will fully support him.


    Groliov''s heart suddenly calmed down a lot. Organized and unorganized are different, but he still had some concerns. After hesitating for a while, he whispered, "however, those people are very strong."


    Gao Yang suddenly smiled and said, "the Mafia must be all evil and powerful, but we are also outlaws who kill and set fire. Besides, this is New York, not St. Petersburg or Russia. Even if we do it, we can''t say who is afraid of who."


    After that, Gao Yang smiled again and said, "in fact, this time may be just a coincidence."


    After explaining the reason why he fought with dusselyev, groliov nodded. Then he pointed to dusselyev thrown on the ground with his fingers and said in a deep voice: "now Frye and Tommy are still outside trying to fool the movement, but we don''t know what the situation is, so we can''t make a judgment. Wake him up and ask him to know what''s going on."


    Dusselyev''s head and face were full of blood, and he couldn''t hear the sound of breathing. Gao Yang was afraid that he had been killed. He bent down and tried in front of dusselyev''s nose. When he found that he was still angry, he nodded to groliov and went to the kitchen to pick up a glass of water.


    Just then, Gao Yang listened to some movement outside, didn''t pour the water down, made a gesture and whispered, "where''s my pistol?"


    Gao Yang didn''t take his gun with him. Last time he went to Portland, he asked Jack to get him a sig-p229 for firing. 40s & W hand ammunition as a spare gun. When he left the United States, he put it at groliov''s house.


    Groliov quickly entered the house and took out a gun box. Gao Yang took out his pistol, took down the magazine and checked it. He inserted the pistol in his waist, put three spare magazines on his body, put his body behind the door and listened to the movement outside.


    I could vaguely hear someone talking outside, and there was the voice of the apartment guard, but after a few words, the voice soon stopped.


    After a short time, when the door was knocked, Gao Yang immediately opened the door. After Frye and Tommy dodged into the room, Tommy whispered, "send the administrator away. We said we had some conflict to rob the elevator and gave the administrator 200 dollars. He said he would send the police away. I don''t think there should be any big problem."


    Gao Yang nodded, returned Tommy and Frye''s pistols to them, then walked back to dusselyev and poured a glass of water on dusselyev''s head.


    Dusselyev didn''t respond when a glass of water was poured down. Tommy whispered, "it''s no use. He may have been beaten too badly."


    At this time, groliov came forward, looked at it and said in a deep voice, "the floor in the living room is full of blood. It''s hard to deal with it. Move him to the bathroom."


    Dusselyev''s fate has been doomed. After the four people carried the unconscious dusselyev into the bathroom and threw it into the bathtub, groliov reached out and turned on the faucet.


    It was poured directly on his head. After a short time, dusselyev suddenly twitched his hands and feet, and then dusselyev opened his eyes.


    Dusselyev opened his eyes and was startled at first, but then he calmed down. He washed his left eye pasted by blood with the water from the faucet, leaned his body up, and lay down in a more comfortable position. After lying down, he stared at groliov with a intact eye.


    Dusselyev didn''t say a word, and groliov didn''t say a word. The two just watched. However, groliov obviously had more psychological advantages at this time.


    After looking at each other for three minutes, dusselyev finally spoke first.


    "I''ve been retired for a long time. I didn''t expect to fall into your hands in the end. Come on, how did you find me?"


    As soon as dusselyev spoke, they understood that it was indeed a coincidence.


    Groliov was silent for a moment before he said in a deep voice, "how long have you been here?"


    Dusselyev said coldly, "I''ve lived here for four years. It''s really too long. It seems that I''ve lost my vigilance. I''m not wronged if you find me."


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang speechless, and Gao Yang was also speechless.


    The groves lived in the same apartment as his enemies.


    Dusselyev stayed in the apartment first. Groliov didn''t stay in the apartment for a long time, but they never met. Finally, Gao Yang and ye Linna happened to meet. There is just such a coincidence in the world, but I don''t know whether the coincidence is groliov''s luck or misfortune.


    It can be confirmed that the meeting between dusselyev and groliov is a great misfortune for dusselyev. Anyway, he must die.


    Knowing that it was indeed a coincidence, groliov was much more relieved. After thinking for a moment, groliov whispered, "tell me, why are you here?"


    After a moment of silence, dusselyev suddenly smiled and said, "you didn''t come for me. This is not a trap you set for me. I''m old and confused. Everything that happened in the elevator, including meeting you, is just a coincidence, right?"


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, it''s a coincidence."


    Gao Yang then said in a cold voice, "all this is because your hands are too cheap."


    Dusselyev was stunned, and then he suddenly said, "I could have ended my life with a decent ending, but I was going to die because I drank some wine and wiped some oil?"


    "Yes, it''s because your hands are cheap," he said coldly


    Dusselyev smiled bitterly, but groliov said coldly, "tell me, where is badakovsky?"


    Dusselyev shook his head, said nothing, stopped looking at groliov, leaned his head back on the bathtub, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Groliov was not worried and said slowly, "I know you were from the KGB, but I don''t know what part you were after the KGB restructuring."


    Dusselyev breathed out and said, "I''m from East Germany. After the restructuring of the KGB, I should have been the foreign intelligence agency, but we had no jobs, and the ruble was extremely devalued. I could only get a meager salary, so I quit and worked for badakovsky."


    Groliov murmured: "You should understand your situation. Some words we can say are very clear. You are dead, but you can choose to die without pain or let me use the unprofessional means of torture on you. I know you have been strictly trained to resist pain, but I can guarantee that I have a long time to slowly pry open your mouth."


    Dusselyev waved his hand, sighed and said: "I have indeed received very strict training to keep me quiet in pain, but I am old and timid. I have tortured many people to get what I want from them. Considering their tragedy, I don''t want to end up in the same way. Anyway, I''m going to die. Ask whatever you want. I have nothing to hide for others."


    After that, dusselyev sighed and said: "Badakovsky is also in the United States. He has just arrived. There is a month left. I just met him and drank some wine. I knew I had to be killed by him. I have retired, I am also very low-key, and I quit drinking for a long time. However, I still drank with badakovsky tonight. Well, that''s why I became impulsive."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "why did you and badakovsky come to the United States?"


    Dusselyev said slowly, "I came seven years ago. Badakovsky had an opponent, a member of the State Duma. I took someone to kill the member, and then I couldn''t stay in Russia. Badakovsky gave me a sum of money and sent me to the United States.


    I thought I had retired. Although I was bored over the past seven years, I was safe, but badakovsky couldn''t stay in Russia. He was old and the St. Petersburg gang was too hated, so he came to the United States. Then he called me over and asked me to do another thing for him. That''s it. "


    After that, dusselyev looked at groliov and said with a smile, "I know I''m dead, but you''re dead too! Believe me, you''re dead."

 Chapter 713

    Dusselyev said that when they were dead, they looked very calm.


    As for Gao Yang, they are more calm. They are threatened that you are dead. Gao Yang doesn''t know how many times they have experienced it.


    Groliov ignored dusselyev''s threat and said faintly, "where is badakovsky now?"


    Dusselyev''s smiling eyes narrowed. After a moment of silence, he said loudly, "downstairs, across the road."


    This time it was groliov''s turn to be silent. Gao Yang immediately said in a deep voice: "make it clear, is he in the car or somewhere, and do you live in that room?"


    Dusselyev did not answer Gao Yang''s question, but looked at groliov and smiled: "Are those two women your family? If I''m right, one is your wife and the other is your daughter, right? Yuri, you hid them deeply. We''ve worked together for so long, I didn''t know you were married and had a fucking child, but you know, they all have to die, and you have to die. Although you''ve escaped for so long, No Your whole family still has to die, ha ha. "


    Groliov looked ugly and said in a deep voice, "what is badakovsky waiting for you at the bottom? He is not a guy who is willing to wait for you."


    Dusselyev smiled and said, "he didn''t want to wait, but now he''s old. He''s willing to wait, especially an old man who has worked for him for many years. Maybe he''ll be happy to see you, and then he decided not to pursue you for killing his son."


    Groliov couldn''t help wiping his face with his hand and said in a deep voice, "tell me what badakovsky asked you to do for him and what he was waiting for you to do. Tell me clearly."


    "Do you know that badakovsky has two sons?"


    "I don''t know."


    Dusselyev glanced and said, "then I tell you, badakovsky has two sons. His youngest son was sent to the United States shortly after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, and he left his eldest son with him. He wanted the eldest son to take over his industry in Russia and let the youngest son study in the United States. As a result, his eldest son was killed by you."


    "What does it matter? You''d better be simple."


    Dusselyev smiled: "his eldest son died, so he trained his youngest son as a successor, and his youngest son didn''t want to stay in Russia, so he came to the United States to establish a branch. Yes, badakovsky''s son is doing well in New York now. Their father and son are criminal geniuses."


    After shrugging his shoulders, dusselyev smiled: "You see, it still matters. You killed badakovsky''s eldest son, and then his youngest son was trained to be the godfather''s successor. In addition, when he arrived in New York, badakovsky felt that his son''s men were too bad. You know, Americans are good at talking nonsense, but they can''t do anything. So badakovsky wanted me to do things for his son It''s that simple. "


    Groliov wiped his mouth again, but dusselyev smiled: "Do you feel a lot of pressure? Yes, badakovsky is very powerful in St. Petersburg. He is still very powerful in New York. He has a lot of money and a lot of men. If he wants to kill you, you can''t run away. But after I''ve been up for a long time, dusselyev will send someone to find me. If he can''t find me, he will check what happened, and then you''ll go back Dead, ha ha. "


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "is badakovsky down there? Is he in the car or somewhere? And, you live in that room upstairs."


    Dusselyev glanced: "of course he is sitting in the car. Maybe he has sent bodyguards to me now. He knows where I live, so maybe someone has gone upstairs by now. Oh, answer your question. I live in 16A."


    Gao Yang whispered to Frye, "go down and have a look."


    Frye nodded, put the pistol in his pocket and immediately went out of the door. At this time, dusselyev raised his head to groliov and said, "Hey, I remember shooting you in the chest. How did you run away? I thought you must be dead."


    Groliov said quietly, "my friend saved me. He is a good doctor."


    Dusselyev nodded and said, "no wonder you couldn''t survive if you weren''t a good doctor, but I really didn''t expect you to drive so far when you were shot. Otherwise, I would catch up with you and kill you. This is my slack. I made a big mistake."


    After that, dusselyev shook his head and said, "man, you really shouldn''t have killed badakovsky''s son."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "he wanted to kill me first."


    Dusselyev moved his body up again, and then gasped: "I''m old now, and my body really doesn''t work. Before you kill me, I must tell you, I..."


    While groliov was listening attentively, dusselyev didn''t stop talking and his body didn''t have any warning. Suddenly he jumped up from the bathtub and pushed his left hand on groliov''s chin. At the same time, his right hand had grabbed the gun of groliov''s pistol.


    If Gao Yang''s action was even half a second at night, dusselyev could complete the action of grabbing the gun and shooting, but as soon as he took the gun into his hand, Gao Yang kicked it.


    After the bang, dusselyev''s left hand was held in the air, his right hand was holding the barrel of the pistol, his eyes were about to stare out, his body bent back, his mouth open, made a weak sound, and then fell back into the bathtub.


    After Gao Yang grabbed the gun from dusselyev again, he was relieved and said, "Hey, what''s the taste of this foot?"


    Dusselyev covered his crotch with both hands and just smoked in the bathtub. At this time, Tommy had helped groliov up. Looking at groliov, he said with concern: "how? Are you hurt?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "no, fortunately he was closed just now, otherwise his tongue would have to be bitten off."


    After handing the gun back to groliov, Gao Yang moved forward and whispered to dusselyev: "You did a good job. You really did a good job. You seem to cooperate very well. You can say what you ask to reduce our alertness. You also said that badakovsky is downstairs. I think he didn''t come, right? You know, if you say that, we will have someone to check, and then you will have a greater confidence in seizing the gun, right?"


    Dusselyev''s two choked red looked very painful, but he didn''t faint or lose consciousness, but he didn''t have the strength to answer Gao Yang''s questions.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you know what? You almost succeeded just now. I was really reduced by your attitude and attracted attention by your words. If you didn''t say what you shouldn''t say, you might have shot me a few times, but unfortunately, you don''t have the possibility of success."


    Dusselyev said word by word and intermittently, "what... Words?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said: "You said that you are old and your health is not good. When you said this, I felt wrong. Damn it, you may be old, but your health is OK. I think you are good, but if you don''t have my girlfriend''s help in the elevator, my neck will be broken by you. Falk, you are good enough to participate in professional boxing. If that''s the case If I''m in poor health, what am I? Sick chicken? "


    Dusselyev no longer looked like he had to answer questions. He said angrily and hard, "you damn little bastard..."


    He was scolded as a small miscellaneous station. As soon as Gao Yang''s face changed, he immediately came forward and punched dusselyev in the face with all his strength.


    Dusselyev''s head shook and knocked heavily on the wall, but dusselyev''s resistance was too strong. After spitting blood and saliva powerlessly, he said with hatred on his face: "if this is in Russia, I like that little bitch, I will kill you immediately and then do it hard..."


    Before dusselyev finished scolding, groliov also bent over and punched dusselyev in the face. After another punch, dusselyev shook his head, ha ha, smiled and said ferociously: "You''ll die soon, Yuri. Your wife will be thrown into the king''s water. There''s nothing left. She''s so fat. It seems that she needs more preparation. Your daughter is good. She will be..."


    Looking up and down in the bathroom, grov hung looked up and kicked dusselyev''s head. At this time, Tommy handed a metal sharpening stick from the kitchen and said, "here, use this."


    Gao Yang has understood that dusselyev''s previous cooperation was just trying to fight back, so he would answer all questions. But now, dusselyev will certainly not answer any questions after he knows that he has no chance to live, but scolds and just wants to die quickly.


    After understanding dusselyev''s mind, Gaoyang certainly won''t be stimulated to kill dusselyev directly, but the extremely angry Gaoyang can''t make dusselyev feel better.


    Gao Yang grabbed groliov, then waved a knife sharpening stick and hit him head to face. At the same time, he shouted angrily in a low voice: "don''t worry, you damn old bastard, I won''t kill you. I''ll leave your life for you to enjoy!"


    Just then, groliov suddenly said, "be careful."


    Without groliov''s warning, Gao Yang has seen that while dusselyev is bowing his head and suffering a violent beating, his right hand suddenly touches the belt, and Gao Yang waves a small iron rod to hit dusselyev''s right hand, but dusselyev raises his left hand to block Gao Yang''s knife sharpening stick, and his right hand takes out a shiny thing from his belt.


    Gao Yang retreated, while groliov raised his gun, but before he could shoot, dusselyev smiled ferociously, and then took a shiny thing in his right hand and scratched it hard on his neck.

 Chapter 714

    Dusselyev was holding a blade in his hand. He successfully cut the main artery on his neck, and the blood shot out like a fountain, spraying blood everywhere in the whole bathroom. At the same time, he also drenched them.


    After the main artery was completely cut off, dusselyev still fell into the bathtub with a ferocious smile. In less than a minute, he completely lost his signs of life.


    Looking at a messy bathroom, Gao Yang covered his eyes with his hands and said powerlessly, "guys, we screwed up, completely screwed up."


    Groliov also had a painful expression on his face and said angrily, "this damn bastard is really too difficult."


    Tommy turned on the faucet on the washbasin, washed the blood on his face and said with a bitter smile, "we are really unprofessional."


    Gao Yang''s work on extorting confessions by torture is too rough and rough. In a word, it''s too unprofessional. Groliov is an experienced person, but his means of extorting confessions is nothing more than cutting fingers and digging eyes. However, it''s no wonder that they are mercenaries. They often use the means of extorting confessions to obtain information, But it was all on the battlefield with gunfire. Grab a tongue and ask directly. If you don''t answer, you will be beaten violently. If you don''t say after the beating, you will be shot directly. You don''t have to worry about the death of your tongue and how to deal with the body.


    Now it''s different. They are in New York, the core city in the United States and the city with the best public security. They can pat their hips and run away when they kill people. However, Natalia, Yelena''s mother and daughter, and Frye''s family can''t let them leave. The same set still used in the battlefield must not work.


    Looking at the body in the bathtub, Gao Yang said angrily, "I searched him, but I didn''t find a blade on this guy, and we should tie him up."


    Tommy bar smacked his mouth and said, "who would have thought that this guy is so resistant to playing. He has played several times before and after. He still has such strong action power."


    Groliov said with a wry smile, "it''s all my fault. I was too confused at that time. Alas, he came from the KGB. If we compare him with ordinary people, we will certainly make a big mistake."


    Just then, someone knocked on the door gently. Gao Yang came to the door with a pistol. At this time, Frye whispered outside, "it''s me. Open the door."


    After Gao Yang opened the door, Frye immediately flashed into the house and whispered, "I didn''t see anyone or a car on the road outside the apartment. I waited and walked around and didn''t find anything. Well, boss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, waved his hand and said, "go and see for yourself."


    Seeing the scene in the bathroom, Frye put his hand over his head and said weakly, "God, what have you done? The slaughterhouse is cleaner than here."


    Gao Yang sighed: "the old guy has become a human spirit. Now I can''t believe a word he said. We have been completely fooled, but fortunately, we didn''t let this guy really turn the plate. Otherwise, we will really become jokes."


    Groliov sighed again and said, "it''s all my fault. As soon as I saw dusselyev, I panicked. What should I do now? How to deal with the body?"


    Tommy frowned and said, "who of you watches more crime movies? Think about whether there is any way to use. I can''t. when we killed people, we threw them away and didn''t bury them. I don''t know what to do with too fine work."


    Groliov also said with a bitter face, "I am the same. Who cares what to do with a corpse when fighting."


    Frye touched his chin and said, "well, in South Africa, the treatment method is relatively simple. Just get the body in the car and throw it on the street. However, this is New York, which can''t be done."


    Gao Yang thought for a while and suddenly said, "we have to deal with big trouble. Otherwise, how about I try to find a cleaner?"


    Groliov frowned and said, "it''s South Africa. This is New York. Even if the cleaners are willing to take over, can we wait?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, they are a global organization. In addition, the black old man who received me said he gave me a call and said he could call me if he needed cleaning work. But the charge is very expensive. Well, it''s very expensive."


    Groliov frowned and said, "it doesn''t matter to give some money. The key is to be reliable and time."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it should be reliable. The old man told me that they only do business with acquaintances. If I hadn''t been introduced by big Ivan, they wouldn''t leave me a phone, and they only do big business. Since big Ivan thinks these people are reliable, I think there should be no problem?"


    Groliov waved his hand and said, "call, you have to try."


    Gao Yang went out, found his satellite phone, dialed the number left by the cleaners he had dealt with, and soon someone connected the phone.


    "Hello, who can I speak to?"


    A gentle female voice answered the phone. Gao Yang thought about the code language the old man taught him in South Africa. He whispered, "Hello, I''m looking for Ann bond Crawford DeMar. My name is ram. I have something to do with him."


    Gao Yang''s name is listed with the initials of ABCD, which is one of the code words. Then report your name. If someone answers, you can find the cleaner. If the person who answers the phone directly tells him that he has the wrong number, it means that the cleaner doesn''t want to deal with him and doesn''t have to call again.


    "Mr. ram, just a moment, please."


    Fortunately, after Gao Yang gave his name, the female voice on the phone quickly responded. After waiting a few seconds, a man answered Gao Yang''s phone.


    "Hello, Mr. ram. This is Crawford. What can I do for you?"


    Gao Yang was worried and whispered, "I need cleaning service. The address is in New York, OK?"


    After waiting for a moment, the other party said, "yes, how long? What kind of service do you need?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "the faster the better. The fastest can''t exceed 24 hours. I need to transport. Well, I don''t know how to say, it''s that kind of troublesome thing."


    After laughing on the phone, the man who claimed to be Crawford said, "Sir, you are the customer personally guaranteed by Mr. Big Ivan, so I am the second-class operator. This line can ensure safety. Please rest assured. You don''t have to worry about anything. Just the instructions."


    Gao Yang was inspired and said, "great, I need to deal with a body. The origin of this body is more troublesome."


    "OK, sir, when dealing with a corpse, please explain again what objects need to be prevented? Do you have anything to pay attention to besides the police and FBI?"


    Although he didn''t know whether dusselyev''s statement was true, Gao Yang decided to be careful, so he whispered, "the Russian Mafia."


    "OK, I see. Our cleaners will arrive soon. Please give me an address."


    After saying the address, the other party quickly said, "OK, please wait a moment. The staff will arrive soon. Please remember that the password is Dr. kerson. Bye."


    Without waiting for Gao Yang to speak, the phone was immediately hung up. Gao Yang held the satellite phone and said in a daze: "this damn operator, he didn''t tell me how long the cleaner would arrive. Are we just waiting?"


    Groliov said nervously, "can those cleaners do it?"


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "it should work. Forget it, we can count on the cleaners, but we can''t keep dragging. Natalia and ye Lianna must leave. We can''t live here."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Frye, "go home and tell Natalia and ye Lianna that they don''t have to worry. Everything has been done. Let alone kill people, just say that they need to stay more time in your house."


    Frye nodded and said, "boss, do you want to find another house for them right away, and do you want to inform others to come back?"


    Gao Yang looked at groliov. Groliov shook his head and said, "well, don''t notice for the time being. Wait a little longer. Let''s see the situation."


    Frye stood up and said, "I''ll go back first. I''ll come back later."


    Frye got up and left, leaving the three of them to look at dusselyev''s body in the bathroom. They didn''t know what to do.


    New York is the most familiar environment for Gaoyang, but it is also the most strange environment.


    Once this person leaves the familiar environment, he always has a little effort to do anything. If he kills a person on an lawless battlefield, Gao Yang promises not to blink. Even if he is not on the battlefield, killing a person is not a big deal, but this is New York, where ye Lianna goes to school and the three families often live. As the saying goes, rabbits don''t eat nest grass, Killing people here is not as simple as patting your ass.


    After more than ten minutes, listening to someone knocking at the door, Gao Yang thought it was Frye coming, but when he walked to the door and habitually asked who it was, he heard a low voice outside the door saying, "I''m Dr. kerson."


    Gao Yang''s eyes immediately widened. After subconsciously waving to groliov and Tommy, he hesitated, but he still opened the door.


    At the door stood an old man at least in his sixties and seventies. His hair was all white, his face had senile spots, his back was a little heavy, wearing a suit and carrying a medicine box commonly used by family doctors in his hand.


    When the door opened, the old man nodded and said, "is it a ram?"


    Gao Yang let the door open and said, "I''m a ram. Please come in."


    After the old man entered the door, he looked up and down and said, "just call me kerson. Where is the body?"


    Gao Yang reaches out and points. When kerson walks to the bathroom, Gao Yang finds that kerson''s leg is still lame.


    Kerson limped into the bathroom. When he saw groliov and Tommy with guns in their hands, he just nodded, then shook his head and said, "small scene, talk about your requirements, and then I''ll make an offer. If we can reach an agreement, we''ll collect it for you in 30 minutes."

 Chapter 715

    Gao Yang and groliov looked at each other, and then nodded at the beginning.


    "Make an offer."


    With Gao Yang''s response, kerson turned and left the bathroom and said, "can we talk in the living room?"


    Before Gao Yang could answer, kerson sat on the sofa, knocked on the tea table in front of him, and said loudly, "Hey, Russian, can you give me a vodka? I''m used to drinking a glass of wine before I work."


    Groliov shrugged and turned to the kitchen for a vodka. Then he put a glass of wine and half a bottle of vodka in front of kerson.


    After pushing the bottle open, kerson drank the vodka in the glass. After a long breath, he said, "just one cup. Well, now let''s talk about business, guys, half a million dollars. This is for the organization. As for the portion given to me, I have to talk to you. What do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "of course, don''t leave any trouble for us."


    Kerson scratched his head and said, "man, leaving no trace is the minimum requirement, but what I asked is, do you only need to transport the body away? There are many kinds of leaving no trouble. Do you want to just not attract the attention of the police, or do you want no one in the world to find out who killed the old KGB?"


    Groliov frowned and said: can you make yourself clear? Don''t play charades and don''t be mysterious. I only listen to the best situation you can do. "


    Kerson laughs: "I can take the body away from you. In this case, I only charge one million dollars. If you don''t want to be found out by the police and the FBI, 1.5 million dollars. If you want no one to find anything, 2 million dollars. If you have any attempt or conspiracy plan, you need to let people know that the dead ghost is dead, and you need to If someone wants to divert some people''s attention for the dead ghost, that''s the price of $3 million. Please don''t talk about the counter-offer. If you think it''s too expensive, I can leave immediately and promise not to reveal your secret. "


    Groliov frowned and said, "it''s really expensive."


    Kerson smiled: "you have your reason. In addition to the minimum consumption of $500000, the extra part can be regarded as my tip. If you can pay $3 million, I will meet all your needs."


    After Gao Yang and groliov looked at each other again, groliov nodded his head and said, "don''t you want to know the origin of the body?"


    "Of course I need to know, but before that, I want to negotiate a good price."


    Groliov crossed his hand for a moment and said, "we don''t know the situation of the body, so I don''t know what to do to ensure safety."


    "It''s very simple. You can''t be wrong in choosing the most expensive grade. I''ll serve the whole process to the end. If you find something new at any time, I''ll deal with it for you at any time."


    Groliov waved his hand and said, "OK, I promise your price. The most expensive grade."


    Kerson smiled and said, "it''s really refreshing. Come on, what are you going to do with the old KGB?"


    "Take away the body, and then don''t let anyone connect his death with us. You can see what to do. In addition, how do you know that man is from the KGB?"


    "It''s very simple. The blade in that guy''s hand is special for the KGB, and only the old KGB can use it. Now the new people use poison. I''m very familiar with that blade and can''t be wrong."


    After explaining, kerson snapped his fingers and said, "well, the price is settled. You have to pay me $3.5 million, but don''t worry. Just pay after the work. Well, I have to call some helpers."


    "Wait, didn''t you say three million just now?" shouted Gao Yang


    Kerson shrugged and said, "as I said, half a million dollars are handed over to our organization, and the rest is mine, so a total of three and a half million dollars."


    Groliov waved his hand and said, "that''s it. You get it done quickly."


    Kerson looked at his watch and said, "I said it would be solved in 30 minutes. Please wait a minute."


    After that, kerson called. When someone connected, he said with a smile, "Hey, mark, big business, bring someone to me."


    After he hung up the phone with a smile, kerson patted his hand and said, "well, we''ll start when all the workers arrive. Now we can talk first."


    "Kerson, I''m very interested in your organization, but I don''t know much about your operation mode. I thought it might take a long time for someone to come, but you came soon. Can you tell me how you do things?"


    Kerson said with a smile: "it''s no problem. It''s like this. Our organization is a global organization. It''s very tight and loose. I''m one of the principals here in New York. I''m specially responsible for cleaning homicides. So you called and I arrived soon. It''s no surprise."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "so what did you do before? Can you say this?"


    The old man shrugged and said, "you are a secondary customer. We have no secrets to you, so of course we can say, well, I used to be a CIA man. I worked in the CIA for 42 years. Until I was old and kicked away, I joined the cleaner."


    Gao Yangji was surprised and said, "are you from the CIA?"


    Kerson nodded: "Yes, what''s so strange? Basically, most of the people in our organization retire from the intelligence agency, so you will often see some old guys. We can''t quit if we join the organization, and the whole family will be killed if we leak secrets. But when we collect money and do things, we and the organization are like partners. The organization introduces customers, and we do specific things, In addition to the part handed over to the organization, the rest belongs to yourself. That''s it. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. If your organization does business in that country, it will use people from that country, right?"


    Kerson nodded: "Yes, I''m in charge of New York, and my colleagues are in charge of other cities. Most of them are old guys. They are from the CIA, the FBI, the police and everyone. Look at the aspects of cleaning work that need to be handled. In short, we have professional people to do what you need. Well, it''s the same all over the world. You''re given by the old guys from MI6 and Scotland Yard in Britain When you work in France, you are the guys of the inter ministerial intelligence committee, the General Administration of foreign security, the territorial guardianship Bureau and the telephone investigation and control department. In Russia, you are the old guy of the KGB. Do you understand what I mean? "


    After that, kerson said with a smile: "although most of them are old guys, you can rest assured that after our cleaning, there will be no trace left, to ensure that no intelligence agency in the world can get anything useful."


    Gao Yang looked at each other and nodded. The information disclosed by kerson was very reassuring.


    Looking at their actions, kerson smiled and said, "guys, is there anything else you want to know?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "aren''t you afraid of me when you tell me this?"


    Kerson looked at Gao Yang and said in surprise: "Are you stupid? If you''re not stupid? Why do you want to tell us about our existence? Oh, I have to remind you that if we know your mouth is not strict, we won''t cooperate with you in the future. I think you won''t be so stupid? With us, you can commit crimes in any corner of the world without fear of being found out. Don''t you think it''s great to go unpunished What''s the matter? "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it''s great, but it''s expensive. Well, let me ask again. We''re going to kill several people and start in New York. Can you help?"


    Kerson shook his head and said, "if you mean to kill several people, we can''t! We''re just cleaners, not killers or mercenaries. We don''t do anything other than cleaning."


    "Provide information?"


    "No, that''s the business of intelligence traffickers. We can''t stretch out our hands too long. You have to understand that we are just old guys. We don''t want to grab food from the bowls of killers and intelligence traffickers. That will be unlucky, so we only clean, that''s it."


    Gao Yang was disappointed. After thinking about it, he whispered, "well, we''re going to kill several people. Can you clean them at the first time? You said you could find a dead ghost to divert your attention. This must be within your scope of work?"


    Kerson smiled and said, "man, we are not gods. We can''t guarantee that we can clean you. Therefore, if you want to do something big, you''d better make an appointment and consult us first."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, before the body died, it said that there was an enemy in New York who lived in the peninsula hotel. We wanted to kill him. Can you do the cleaning work?"


    "Who? How old are you? Are you an important official of the government?"


    "The godfather of the Russian Mafia."


    Kerson shrugged and said, "it depends on the specific situation, but I don''t think there should be any big problem."


    Because I don''t know how true dusselyev''s words are, Gao Yang''s idea of killing badakovsky is just a means of prevention. How to do it needs to be discussed after having accurate information.


    While chatting, Frye came back first, and then after a few minutes, four more people came to groliov''s small home.


    After entering the door, a man in his fifties said to Coulson, "everyone has arrived. Mike is dealing with the guard, hutcher is fixing the monitoring, and Williams is guarding outside with the police."


    Kerson nodded and said to the newcomers, "clean up this house, especially the bathroom. Oh, clean it up. This time it''s a big customer."


    The four people immediately went into the bathroom. When they went in, kerson smiled: "They are all experts in cleaning up traces. This guy is an expert in charge of collecting evidence at the scene of the murder case in the New York serious crime team. He promises to clean up your home. Well, now you can tell me what happened and the origin of the body. I have to understand it clearly so as not to miss anything."

 Chapter 716

    Just as Gao Yang explained the details to kerson, the four people were divided into two groups and began to clean up.


    The man called by kerson as an expert in evidence collection lay on the floor. He held a small jar in one hand and a rag in the other. The whole person climbed to the ground, searching and cleaning the ground almost inch by inch.


    After slowly moving to the place where dusselyev once stood, the expert carefully picked up a hair with a pair of tweezers and put it in a small transparent plastic bag.


    After seeing the expert''s action, kerson gestured to Gao Yang to stop talking for the time being, and shouted to the expert, "Hey, hey, Jeremy, you''re here to eliminate criminal evidence, but you''re not asked to collect criminal evidence. Our customers can watch! What are you doing with that dead ghost''s hair?"


    The expert named Jeremy knelt on the ground and straightened up. After wiping his sweat, he smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I''m very sorry, this is an occupational disease. I''ll destroy all these evidence in the end. If I don''t work with the mentality of finding enough evidence to convict, I can''t devote myself physically and mentally."


    After laughing twice, Gao Yang said, "you are free. Remember to destroy the things at last."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you see the evidence destroyed. Well, let''s continue to talk."


    The expert named Jeremy coughed and said, "I''m sorry, sir. Is there no problem for you to shout our names directly? I remember the organization said to keep our personal information confidential."


    Kerson made a helpless gesture to Gao Yang and said, "there''s no way. Newcomers just can''t let go. They always worry about this and that."


    After that, kerson said to Jeremy, "young man, remember, when you want to get the trust of customers, your identity can''t be kept confidential to customers. This is our high-quality customers, big customers, and they are secondary customers. Do you know what secondary customers mean? Well, continue to do your business."


    Jeremy nodded and said, "OK, please make way. I have to check where you stay."


    Gao Yang, they all stood up and gave their place to Jeremy. A total of five people stood where Jeremy had wiped.


    After Gao Yang stood and finished talking about his encounter with dusselyev, and said dusselyev''s confession to kersen, kersen thought for a moment: "What you ask is not to leave any future trouble for anyone. I must ensure this, but now we can''t confirm whether what dusselyev said is true or false. From the verified situation, dusselyev is lying."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "yes, dusselyev was an agent. He made up a lie as simple as drinking water, but we can''t take it lightly. We must treat everything as true, that is, we must be ready to kill badakovsky and his son."


    Kerson also scratched his head and said: "This kind of intelligence that can''t tell the true from the false is the most troublesome. I hate the KGB. They are a group of professional agents, but although these damn guys are very professional, they sometimes like to do things like idiots with rough means. The choices made by these damn guys always make you unable to tell whether they are made under the short circuit of their brain or consciously give them to you A trick, these damn guys, whether they are agents or criminals, are the most difficult to deal with. "


    After complaining bitterly, kerson waved his hand and said, "there''s no way. Seek intelligence support. Only when we get accurate information can we make an accurate judgment on the form."


    After mumbling, kerson sighed, took out an old-fashioned mobile phone, dialed the phone, and soon said listlessly: "I''m Dr. kerson. I need to know something. Yes, I need intelligence support. Well, please help me check a man named badakovsky, the godfather of the Russian Mafia St. Petersburg gang. I want to know his current situation and his son."


    After that, kerson hung up the phone and said to Gao Yang, "come on, we have to go to dusselyev''s house. Do you know the address?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "he said he lives in 16a, but we don''t know whether it''s true or false, and whether there are others where he lives."


    Kerson sighed and said, "no, go and have a look."


    After that, kerson said loudly, "Hey, Antonio, have you found anything? Bring it to me, and then go with me to the dead ghost''s house."


    A middle-aged man with a Mexican face came out of the bathroom with a bunch of keys in his hand and said, "do you want to go now?"


    After reaching out for the key, kerson took it up and looked at it carefully. Then he said, "go now. We need to go to some dead ghost''s house to decorate it."


    After saying that, kerson said to Gao Yang: "guys, you can see that you are not good stubbles. Do me a favor. If there are people in the dead ghost''s family, you have to help me take care of it. You see, my people are busy, and I am an old man. In case you need to move, do you mean to let an old man go in person?"


    Gao Yang also wanted to go to dusselyev''s house. After listening to kerson, Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "no problem. I''m very happy to help, but if we shoot, there will be no problem?"


    Kerson said carelessly, "of course I want you to keep quiet, but if you have to use a gun, use it. It''s just a matter of more effort. Let''s go upstairs."


    Dusselyev should be right to live on the 24th floor, because at the beginning, he pressed the button on the 24th floor in the elevator, Gao Yang asked Tommy to stay at groliov''s house, and then accompanied him, groliov and Frye to the 24th floor.


    After finding the door of room 16a, he glanced at no one in the corridor. Gao Yang nodded and prepared his pistol. Groliov and Frye also raised the pistol, but kerson just bent over and looked at the door lock carefully, then shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s here, Antonio, look."


    The middle-aged man called up by kerson didn''t look carefully. He just glanced at it casually and said, "it''s not here. The door lock and key don''t match."


    Kerson nodded and whispered, "damn KGB, always like to use some flowers to make trouble for people, these damn guys."


    After grumbling discontentedly, kerson waved his hand and said, "find it."


    Antonio reached out and asked for the key from Corson''s hand, then walked slowly in the corridor. Every time he passed a door, he would look at the door lock. First, he swayed in the corridor on the right side of the elevator, then came back and swayed in the corridor on the left side of the elevator. Finally, he walked in front of Corson, shook his head and said: "These keys can''t open any door here."


    Gao Yang and the three of them don''t know why, but they all know that don''t question their profession. Dawson is a professional of BEI''ER. People say they can''t open it, that''s really can''t open it.


    Kerson reached out and touched his head. With a distressed face, he said, "I hate the KGB. They specifically make trouble for people. These damn guys, in my career, no one has been so annoying as the KGB. Well, we can only find it one layer at a time when we go downstairs."


    Gao Yang is very speechless. Now he understands how different agents are from ordinary people. Dusselyev is so careful when he even goes home. He has to play tricks when taking an elevator.


    After taking the stairs of the safety passage from the 24th floor to the 23rd floor, Corson said to Antonio, "we''ll wait for you. Hurry up."


    Antonio only took two steps this time, then stopped and waved to Gao Yang.


    Corson went to the door where Antonio stopped, looked at it, and whispered, "so fast? Are you sure?"


    Antonio also nodded, made an OK gesture, and then found a key from the string of keys he was holding. First he leaned over to look at the door lock, then at the key, and whispered: "The brand is the same. The size of the lock hole also matches. Ordinary people rarely use this lock because it is very expensive. It is not normal to appear in this apartment, and ordinary thieves can''t open this lock at all unless it is destroyed by violence."


    Kerson nodded, took a step back, made a gesture, raised their guns and aimed at the door. Antonio held the key in his hand and inserted it into the lock hole. Then he nodded again, indicating that there was no problem. He was going to open the door.


    Antonio suddenly turned the key and then pushed the door aside. Then Gao Yang rushed in and took a look in the living room. When he found no one, Gao Yang and the three of them quickly searched all the remaining rooms.


    There is no one in the house. Dusselyev''s home is very simple, but it is very tidy. From the appearance, there is nothing special.


    After entering the house, kerson first turned around inside, twitching his nose as he walked, and said loudly, "I asked about the peculiar smell of the KGB. I''m sure this guy must have hidden some shady secret."


    When he reached the only bedroom, kerson stopped, pointed to a wall full of photos and shouted, "guys, believe it or not, there must be some secret hidden behind a photo."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Why are you so sure?"


    Coulson said with disdain on his face: "who would do this if he hung his photos all over a wall in the bedroom? The Europeans would not do such a thing, especially the Russians. They would rather hang two shotguns on the wall. As for the KGB, hum, these damn guys would not enlarge their photos and hang them on the bedroom wall."


    After that, kerson shouted to Antonio, "go and find out the secret."

 Chapter 717

    Antonio stood in front of the photo wall, but after he looked at the photo wall for two eyes, he shook his head, then twitched his nose a few times, and whispered, "trust me, there is nothing valuable on this wall."


    Coulson squinted at Antonio and shouted, "did you find anything?"


    Antonio nodded, sucked hard with his nose again, and said loudly, "I smell the smell of dollars. There must be money here, a lot of money!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "man, your nose is really smart."


    Antonio ignored Gao Yang. After he looked in the room, he suddenly went to the bed and lifted the sheets. After seeing that a big bed was a solid structure, he immediately threw down all the things on the bed, lifted the Simmons mattress, and said in a deep voice, "get this mattress outside."


    Frye and groliov carried the Simmons mattress outside. After the mattress was lifted, there was a movable bed board below. Antonio then took away a bed board, and immediately could see a metal plate exposed below.


    "Aha, sure enough!"


    Seeing the metal plate, Antonio shouted happily, then took down the remaining three large bed plates, and then revealed a huge safe.


    The safe is huge. Inside a big bed of two meters by two meters is a safe on the ground.


    Looking at the huge safe, Gao Yang immediately felt refreshed, while Antonio lay on the safe, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After taking a deep breath, he said with an intoxicated face: "I like the feeling. It''s great. It''s really memorable. Guys, believe me, it''s definitely brand-new green tickets."


    Kerson didn''t have any excited expression. He just looked stunned, then quickly shook his head and said, "this is the first time I have encountered this situation. When a cleaner can still participate in the treasure hunt."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "Mr. kerson, you don''t seem very happy?"


    Kerson shrugged and said, "no matter what I find, this is your thing. What am I happy about?"


    Gao Yang and groliov looked at each other, then Gao Yang looked at kerson, pointed to the safe and said, "you mean everything found here has nothing to do with you?"


    Kerson shrugged and said, "of course, we have professional ethics. You killed a guy and found something from his house. Of course it''s yours."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I appreciate your professional ethics, but you can think so. Open the safe and we''ll pay you the Commission with the money inside. Will you feel better?"


    Kerson shook his head and said, "I don''t like cash. It''s too troublesome and easy to have accidents."


    Antonio has been squatting in front of the safe for a long time. He completely ignored what Gao Yang and kerson were saying, but suddenly said, "this kind of safe is very common and can be seen in the rich''s home, but this password lock is very rare. Boss, take a look. It doesn''t seem to be the password lock used by those rich people at home?"


    Kerson came to the front of the code lock, just looked at it, and immediately shouted, "Fark, damn KGB, these damn guys, I hate them!"


    Antonio smashed his mouth and said, "is that right?"


    Kerson sighed and said, "that''s right."


    Coulson and Antonio played a riddle and said, "what are you talking about? Why can''t you open the safe?"


    Kerson stood up, patted his hands and said, "safes are very common, but password locks are rare. This kind of password lock is generally used in safes that store important documents. If you open the password incorrectly, the contents will be burned to ashes, or more terrible, and will explode!"


    After saying that, kerson sighed and said, "trust me, those damn bastards from the KGB, if they use this password lock, they will never just burn the things inside to ashes. As long as they input the wrong password or forcibly destroy the safe, the safe will definitely be a big bomb."


    Gao Yang was a little silly, and groliov was also chatting up. He didn''t know what to say. At this time, Frye urgently said, "what should I do? Can you open it?"


    Antonio scratched his head and said, "it should be, but it''s dangerous."


    Kerson shrugged his shoulders and said, "you hear that. It can be opened, but it''s dangerous. This treasure hunt is not within the scope of our work, so, you know?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand. How do you want to divide it?"


    Kerson touched his chin and said, "if you''re willing to split the bill, I think the risk is worth it."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "look at the size of this safe. It''s not a problem to put 10 million cash in it. Half is not very reasonable. Well, I have a proposal to use the money in it to pay your commission. If there is more left after payment, how about half of the family?"


    Kerson clapped his hand, then extended his hand to Gao Yang and said, "deal!"


    When Gao Yang shook hands with kerson, he suddenly said, "but what if there is no self destruction device in the safe?"


    Kerson said confidently, "then let''s help voluntarily. Everything in it belongs to you."


    After reaching an agreement with kerson, kerson came to his senses. He stood beside Antonio and said loudly, "man, how about half of us? Can you open it?"


    Antonio touched his chin, subconsciously nodded and said, "it should be OK. I need some time. It would be great if I have a password. I don''t know that the setting is that if I input the wrong password several times, the password will self destruct, maybe three times, maybe ten times, but maybe I only input the wrong password once, and the password will self destruct."


    "Believe me, those damn KGBS will never be set to self destruct if they lose wrong several times. Their style must have only one chance, only one! They will explode if they lose wrong!"


    Gao Yang also came to the front of the password lock. The password lock is the nine numeric keys with an LCD screen, rather than the knob password lock common in the safe.


    Every other line is like a mountain. Looking at the password lock, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "how can I open it?"


    Antonio said confidently, "if it''s a lock, it can be opened. It must be opened."


    After that, Antonio stood up and said to kerson, "boss, the things I brought are too simple to open this lock. I need to go home and use those tools."


    Kerson nodded and said, "go get it."


    Antonio turned and left. After Antonio left, kerson sat on the safe and said leisurely, "well, now let''s wait and witness the surprise moment."


    Gao Yang also sat down and said, "that Antonio, he''s an expert in this, and he seems to know you very well. He''s also from the CIA?"


    Kerson laughs: "I found him myself. This guy was a Mexican. He used to be a big safe robber. He specialized in breaking into the houses of the rich and stealing those drug lords in Mexico. You know, only drug lords put a lot of cash at home. Later, we caught this guy inadvertently, so I took him from Mexico to the United States and asked him to join the CIA The door opens some locks that are difficult to open. Let''s put it this way. Although this guy was born in a wild way, he is much better than our original unlocking expert. "


    Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing: "there are so many talents in your organization."


    Kerson smiled proudly: "what we eat is technical food. It''s not talent. You''re a secondary customer. I can show off to you. If you don''t have enough customers, he won''t see my people, but in this case, I also lack the opportunity to show off, ha ha."


    At this time, Frye said excitedly, "boss, I think maybe these photos hide the password to open the safe. Don''t you think that''s what happens in the movies? In order to prevent yourself from forgetting the password, you will hide the password in some seemingly conspicuous places."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it makes sense. Let''s have a look."


    Groliov also stood in front of the photo wall with great interest. After looking at it for a few times, he said loudly, "there is nothing special, and there are no numbers."


    Frye snapped, "turn over and have a look."


    Frye reached out and turned over a picture. Then he immediately shouted, "there are words! June 26, 1978."


    Groliov immediately took a picture when he heard the speech. After turning it over, he exclaimed, "I have this, too. It was September 2, 1991!"


    Gao Yang also reached for a picture and said excitedly, "sure enough, there are words. Turn over all the photos and remember the order."


    Although very excited, as soon as he finished, Gao Yang frowned and said, "no, no, if dusselyev wants to hide his money, why set such an obvious prompt? Even if he is afraid that he will forget the password, he will not set such a simple password that will be found by others."


    Kerson smiled and said, "did you finally find it? Believe me, if you input numbers in the order of photos, the safe will explode. Everyone can find that the existence of these photos is unreasonable. As long as he is not an idiot, the dead ghost will not hide the password here. If I want to say, he deliberately set up this photo wall and prepared to pit people."


    After that, kerson shrugged and said, "there may be a pair of numbers behind these photos that are passwords, but we don''t know which one, so even if there are passwords hidden in these photos, it doesn''t make sense to us."


    At this time, Gao Yang''s breath was heavy. At first, he didn''t carefully check the photos on the wall, but at this time, he looked straight at a pair of big photos still hanging on the wall. After hearing kerson''s words, Gao Yang immediately gasped: "no, you''re wrong. This photo is very meaningful. It''s of great significance to me personally!"

 Chapter 718

    Gao Yang was excited for a reason because he saw a gun in the picture.


    Among the antique shotguns given by Gao Yang to Morgan, the most precious one is a double barreled shotgun made by Clemens and used by Emperor Franz Joseph I of Austria Hungary.


    No matter in the cultural sense or in the sense of the shotgun itself, Gao Yang gave Morgan a wonderful antique shotgun, but for Morgan, the most important gun was the one given to his queen by Emperor Franz Joseph I.


    It''s a gun that Morgan''s mother once used, and then Morgan''s father and Morgan himself spent their whole life searching for.


    In Europe, no one knows the reputation of Princess Sisi. Outside Europe, because of a classic film, Princess Sisi''s name seems to be bigger than her husband. At least Gao Yang knew Princess Sisi from the film. Before he got the shotgun used by Franz Joseph I, he didn''t even know that this person dragged Austria and Germany into World War I.


    The shotgun that Princess sissy once used and repeatedly expressed how much she loved in a letter must be regarded as a treasure, right? Witnessed the love between Franz Joseph I and Princess Sisi, and gave a shotgun to Princess Sisi who loves sports and hunting as a wedding gift. Is it a treasure in terms of cultural relics and wealth value?


    Especially for Morgan, his father searched hard for a lifetime and couldn''t get it. He found a shotgun that he couldn''t touch for half his life. It was definitely a treasure.


    Therefore, if it can be regarded as a treasure from various angles, Gao Yang found the key to open the treasure, not the password to open the safe, but the key to Princess Sisi''s shotgun.


    There are many photos hanging on the wall, large and small. The characters in the photos include dusselyev''s personal photos and group photos with others. Gao Yang didn''t look at those photos very carefully at the beginning, but when he focused on a large photo with a length of one meter and a width of 60 cm, out of his sensitivity to the gun, he found the problem.


    Gao Yang sees a group photo of dusselyev and another person. Dusselyev in the photo looks very young. He and the other person are standing and taking a group photo with a killed moose in front of them. The moose is very large. Dusselyev in the photo puts a vertical double barrel shotgun on the moose''s neck, while the other person, Put a flat double barreled shotgun on the moose''s stomach.


    Dusselyev''s gun is not worth paying attention to. What excites Gao Yang is the gun held by another person.


    The body of the gun is outward on the left. You can see the carvings on the body of the gun.


    The photo has been taken for a long time. Looking at the age of dusselyev in the photo, it should be taken in the 1980s. Although the photo has been remade, it is still a little fuzzy, and the pattern on the gun body can not be seen clearly. Gao Yang can only vaguely see that there should be a line of inscription on the metal plate on the left side of the gun body.


    As like as two peas, the gun is not too clear, but the appearance of the gun is very familiar. The shape of the butt is exactly the same as that of the one he has given to Morgan. It only looks at the length of the barrel slightly shorter, and the butt of the barrel seems a bit narrower, but the more it is, the higher the more he is sure that the hunting gun in the picture is absolutely the same as the one he got.


    If you can read the inscription on the gun, everything can be determined.


    Gao Yang carefully looked at the man holding Princess Sisi''s shotgun. From the picture, it seems that the man hunting with dusselyev is much older than dusselyev. He should be in his 40s and nearly 50 years old. He looks completely different from dusselyev. Dusselyev is Caucasian, and the other person in the picture is European, but that''s all, Can make Gao Yang rule out the possibility that they are father and son,


    It''s good to find clues, but at least 30 years have passed since the age of this photo. The people who took pictures with dusselyev may have died of old age, and the shotgun may be lost in the world again. However, it''s great news for Morgan to find a clue, at least.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s excited look, groliov said curiously, "what''s the matter? What did you find?"


    Kerson shrugged and said, "did you find a password that can be determined? Or did you find any treasure in the photo."


    Gao Yang calmed his mood and said, "nothing, well, nothing. This is some of my things, not a treasure."


    In front of kerson, Gao Yang certainly couldn''t tell the truth. After resisting the impulse to call Morgan immediately, Gao Yang pointed to the picture and said to kerson, "can I take this picture away? This is very important to me. If it won''t have a great impact on your cleaning work, I want to take it away."


    Kerson shrugged and said, "no problem. We''re all going to tear down the house. Of course, taking a picture won''t be a big problem."


    Gao Yang carefully took down the photo, and then his interest in guarding and opening the safe weakened a lot. He began to think about the information provided in the photo.


    Generally speaking, good players who are good at tracking small traces are people who are careful and observant. Gao Yang can also be included in this list, but he can''t analyze anything particularly useful after watching it for a long time.


    It can be seen from the photos that dusselyev hunted in autumn. The background far behind them should be broad-leaved forest, and the hunting should be in swamps. However, the Soviet Union has not disintegrated when they hunted. There are too many places in the whole Soviet Union that meet this characteristic, and moose are widely distributed in the Soviet Union, Gao Yang couldn''t tell where he was hunting.


    Gao Yang lacked knowledge of the Soviet era, the vast territory and terrain of the Soviet Union, and the animals and plants of the Soviet Union. After watching it for a while, he gave up his plan to get more information from the photos.


    Although he gave up analyzing any valuable information, and Gao Yang could not ask groliov, a Russian for the time being, Gao Yang paid all his attention to the photos. I don''t know how long it took until Antonio, who left to get the tools, opened the door and went in, interrupted Gao Yang''s thinking.


    After carefully putting the picture in the living room, Gao Yang returned to dusselyev''s bedroom.


    After putting a box on the safe, Antonio rubbed his hands and said calmly to kerson, "can we start?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, kerson whispered, "are you sure?"


    "Of course!"


    When things came to an end, kerson was careful. He frowned and said, "this safe belongs to a damn KGB. If the safe is filled with a bomb, how powerful do you think it will be? If such a big cabinet is filled with a big bomb, it can lift the whole roof off. I don''t want a big explosion in Manhattan."


    Antonio shrugged and said, "I don''t think a retired KGB has the leisure to install a big bomb in his house and sleep on it every day. I think the most is to blow up the people in this room. That''s the most. For the sake of safety, you''d better leave and wait for me downstairs."


    After touching his sparse hair again, kerson finally said, "all right, open the safe."


    After that, kerson looked at Gao Yang and said, "I''m going to leave here and wait below. If you don''t trust me and want to stay here, just watch him work and don''t disturb him."


    Are you kidding? Gao Yang won''t stay in a house that may explode. He wants to leave the apartment and let Ye Lianna and them all leave.


    Gao Yang and others all went downstairs with kerson and returned to groliov''s house. Just after entering the house, Gao Yang was about to ask Frye to inform Ye Lianna that they were all evacuated from the apartment, but he saw that kerson, who walked to the sofa, had not sat down yet, knocked on one ear and said in surprise: "what are you talking about? It has been opened? The bomb has been taken out?"


    After waiting for a moment, kerson stopped sitting, turned directly to Gao Yang and said, "go up, the safe has been opened."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "so fast?"


    Curson just shrugged and said, "it''s so fast."


    Gao Yang immediately gave the picture to Tommy and said, "take care of it for me. Don''t damage it or dirty it."


    They had to go back as soon as they came downstairs, but this toss made people happy.


    In dusselyev''s bedroom, after seeing Antonio again, he saw Antonio playing with a square box. When he saw kerson, he raised the square box and said with a smile, "boss, you''re right. The bomb is enough to blow up the house."


    Gao Yang looked into the open safe and looked at the neat green bills stacked inside. His mood was better.


    "How? Why so fast?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s question, Antonio disdained: "drill a hole, connect the line connecting the microchip, and then start decoding. There are eight passwords and one. It took less than a minute to unlock the password. The Russian''s setting of the password is really simple."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said happily, "well, let''s count the money quickly. It looks like a lot of money. I think we can at least pay your commission."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Yang saw groliov''s strange face around him, and then muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "how come he also uses eight ones as the password. It seems that the eight one password is really too simple. Well, I have to change the bank password quickly."

 Chapter 719

    Frye excitedly wanted to count the money, and Antonio waved his hand and said, "it''s all super pieces with a denomination of 100 dollars. In terms of the old and new degree of the money, the stacking thickness and the length and width, it should be about 3.7 million dollars, with an error of no more than 100000 dollars."


    Gao Yang felt that Antonio''s expert was a little too much. He couldn''t know the amount of a pile of money at a glance, and Frye said directly, "you can see it?"


    Kerson said discontentedly, "of course he can see that this guy is more sensitive to money than you can imagine. It''s really frustrating. Only such a little money wasted a long time. It turned out that we just took out our commission."


    Although Antonio gave a number, he must count it. Gao Yang and the three of them picked up their money and put it next to them. Ten thousand dollars in a stack was very convenient for counting. The money was quickly divided into three small piles.


    After summarizing the figures obtained by the three people, Gao Yang, groliov and Frye looked at each other.


    The total amount of money was $3.66 million, which was 40000 less than Antonio''s visual figure.


    Gao Yang stood up, clapped his hands, smiled and said, "very good, very good. It seems that we don''t have to pay for dusselyev''s death."


    Groliov had a wonderful expression on his face. After shrugging his shoulders, he said, "I thought I had to bleed a lot this time, but unexpectedly, I didn''t have to pay a penny. Well, dusselyev prepared funeral expenses for him, which is very good."


    Frye gave Antonio a thumbs up and said, "man, you''re great!"


    After getting the money left by dusselyev, you don''t have to pay the Commission to kerson. Although the money is saved for groliov, Gao Yang is very happy.


    Pointing to a few piles of money, Gao Yang smiled at kerson and said, "it''s all yours. Our commission has been paid. The extra money, well, you don''t need half of the family. It''s all yours. Whatever you do."


    Kerson was very depressed and said, "thank you for your generosity. Antonio, it''s most dangerous for you to unlock the lock. The extra money belongs to you. Well, keep working."


    Kerson and Antonio searched dusselyev''s house carefully. Gao Yang and they were not idle. He was looking for everything with words.


    Gao Yang was disappointed that there was nothing valuable in dusselyev''s home, especially what he wanted to trace dusselyev''s social network, such as telephone books.


    After a while, kerson suddenly stopped and said to Gao Yang, "well, the downstairs has been cleaned up. My people are going to withdraw. You can go back. From now on, the death of the KGB has nothing to do with you."


    After finishing speaking to Gao Yang, kerson snapped his fingers at Antonio and said, "go on, I''ll go down with them to deal with the follow-up work, Jeremy, they''ll come up and help you."


    Gao Yang and the three of them accompanied Kesen back to groliov''s house. At this time, Tommy was the only one left in the family.


    After returning, Gao Yang went to the bathroom to have a look, not to mention the traces that may be used as evidence of crime. Moreover, the bathroom was extremely clean, and the tiles were polished shiny.


    After Gao Yang returned to the living room, kerson said in a deep voice: "now half of our work has been completed. At least the police will never find your head. As for the pursuit of the Mafia you are worried about, I still need the support of follow-up intelligence to do the next work. This time may be a little late."


    "OK, I''m very satisfied with your work. Now I have a question. Can we move out of here now? More than one family needs to move out, maybe three families need to move out at the same time."


    Gao Yang feels that ye Lianna and her family can''t live in the apartment anymore. Safety is one aspect. In addition, it''s uncomfortable to live when a person has died at home. Moreover, if you want to move, you have to let the Fryes move, but he''s worried that moving away immediately will arouse suspicion.


    After thinking for a while, kerson said, "you can move away, but not too fast. You need to wait longer."


    "How long will it take?"


    After a serious thought, kerson said, "it won''t be until after 10 a.m. tomorrow."


    Hearing kerson''s answer, Gao Yang, who thought it would take ten days and a half months to move out, laughed and said, "well, this time is really long enough, so move tomorrow."


    While talking, the phone in kerson''s pocket rang. Kerson connected the phone. After listening carefully for a long time, he hung up the phone and said to Gao Yang, "intelligence is coming. The KGB is lying."


    Gao Yang''s spirit was shaken and said, "how about talking about it carefully."


    Kersen said calmly: "you said badakovsky is still in Russia. In 2005, badakovsky lived in a black prison. He lived in the prison and remotely commanded the St. Petersburg gang. However, it can be confirmed that badakovsky has never left his prison in the past four years. By October this year, badakovsky will be released after serving his sentence."


    It seems to be a tradition for the Russian Mafia godfather to live in prison, and it seems to be a tradition for the godfather to conduct remote command in prison. Note that he lives not in prison, but in prison.


    Koson said that it is reasonable for badakovsky to live in his prison. Badakovsky can enjoy everything he deserves in prison. In this kind of black prison, the warden''s words are not as effective as badakovsky''s.


    Groliov knew what the black prison looked like, so he frowned and said, "can you confirm that badakovsky really didn''t leave his prison?"


    Kerson nodded: "I haven''t left. It can be confirmed. In addition, badakovsky''s son is called jielejin. He is indeed in New York and has established a branch of the St. Petersburg gang. However, jielejin''s life is not easy. Although the means are fierce, jielejin is at a disadvantage in the struggle with local forces in New York and is under investigation by the FBI, but dusselyev It''s true that we may have had contact with jieliejin today. Jieliejin needs an experienced veteran to help him do something in New York to open up the situation, but we can''t get the exact information for the time being, and we need further investigation. "


    Gao Yang said, "will we be in danger?"


    Kerson smiled: "of course not. Trust me, not to mention the Mafia, even if the CIA and FBI investigate together, they can''t find you."


    After that, kerson stood up and said with a smile, "well, all the things that need your participation have ended. You have nothing to do with dusselyev''s death. Even if something happens next, it''s our business. As for you, you can move if you want, and you can live here if you don''t want to."


    Gao Yang shook hands with kerson and said with a smile, "thank you. Please thank your friends for me. This is a very happy cooperation."


    Kerson also smiled and said, "happy cooperation. Please call if you have business in the future. Goodbye, gentlemen. I wish you a happy life."


    When kerson left, there were only four of them in the room. Tommy sighed and said, "is there anything in the world that money can''t do? These people are so powerful that they can let the rich live outside the law."


    He shook his head and said: "No, it''s just money. Do you think these people dare to say anything? But they are extremely low-key. They won''t do too much. Ordinary rich people can''t invite them. It''s not a matter of money. In fact, few people know the existence of cleaners. If big Ivan didn''t introduce us, cleaners wouldn''t take our business at all."


    After that, he said in a low voice, "although it''s all right, I think it''s better to move away. What do you think?"


    Groliov immediately said, "we must move."


    Frye chuckled, "then move away, or we''ll buy a house ourselves? Tommy, what''s your plan?"


    Tommy hesitated and said, "I have to ask Vita for advice."


    Groliov said in a deep voice: "whether it''s buying or renting, money is not a problem, but I suggest renting first. It''s not too late to buy it after we retire and settle down. Now what matters is that we have to find a suitable place to move there."


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "you discuss the house first. I''ll talk to you later. Now I have a very important call to make."


    Gao Yang himself entered Ye Lianna''s room. After closing the door, he took out the satellite phone and looked at his watch. After some tossing, it was more than one o''clock in the middle of the night. He thought it was inappropriate to call in the middle of the night, but he just hesitated a little, and immediately dialed Morgan.


    Gao Yang thinks that Morgan has been waiting for this news for decades. It''s a surprise rather than a shock. You don''t have to care about such a small thing as calling in the middle of the night.


    Morgan''s phone is always on, but the time to answer the phone is a little longer than usual. After connecting the phone, Morgan said in a slightly nasal voice: "Gao, what''s the matter?"


    There must be something urgent to call in the middle of the night, so Morgan directly asked Gao Yang what happened.


    Gao Yang organized some language in his heart and whispered, "Morgan, I found the clue to the gun."


    Gao Yang only listened to a thump on the phone. After a moment of silence, it seemed that people jumped from the bed to the floor barefoot, followed by Morgan''s trembling voice: "are you talking about the gun?"


    "Yes, Princess sissy''s gun."


    After several gasps, Morgan said in a quick voice, "where are you? Where are you? Where''s the gun? Are you in your hand? God, tell me quickly, are you sure?"


    Morgan lost his attitude and said softly, "Morgan, don''t get too excited. The gun isn''t in my hand. I just found a clue. Where are you? I''m in New York now. I think we''d better say it face to face. Should I send it to you or come over?"


    Morgan said anxiously, "I''ll come to you right away. I''m in Washington. I''ll go there now and wait for me! What''s the clue? Gao, you''re really my lucky star!"

 Chapter 720

    After calling Morgan, Gao Yang returned to the living room and sat down.


    "If we want to move there, we can''t get any results just by discussing. We have to go and see the place. Maybe we can find a housing intermediary or something, put forward our conditions and let the intermediary help us find it."


    After saying something casually, Gao Yang pointed to the picture of dusselyev and said with a smile, "guys, guess what''s in that picture?"


    Frye said curiously, "is there really any treasure?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s a treasure, but it''s not for us. It''s a treasure for Morgan. Remember the shotgun I said I gave Morgan? If it''s right, it should be another one in the photo, which Morgan has been looking for."


    When he learned that it was Morgan''s hunting gun, Frye was not interested. He looked at groliov and said, "big dog, what''s the relationship between you and dusselyev and badakovsky, can you tell me?"


    Gao Yang never asked about groliov''s past. If groliov wanted to say what he would say, since he didn''t say it, he certainly didn''t want to say it, so Gao Yang didn''t inquire.


    But now it''s different. After meeting his old opponent again, whether groliov wants it or not, he has to say it.


    Groliov sighed and said, "if you want to start from the beginning, it''s a long story."


    After a moment of quiet meditation, groliov sighed: "where to start? Let''s start with my retirement. You know, I have won the title of Russian hero and won the first-class national medal. I should have been promoted. If so, I might be a general now."


    After that, groliov smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "unfortunately, things often don''t develop according to people''s will. I could have developed well in the army, but an accident interrupted my promotion.


    When the war was just over and we had not withdrawn from Grozny, a new man came to my company, a young man. There were many such things. The war was coming to an end. Many leaders in the army sent several people to the meritorious troops for gold plating and credit. It was very common. No matter what they thought, no one would say more. "


    After shaking his head with a smile, groliov sighed: "after the war, our company returned to the station. Just came down from the battlefield, everyone was a little too indulgent, but it''s nothing. It''s the same every time the war ends. However, the new young man in our company did something unforgivable."


    Recalling that he had finished, groliov looked angry, clenched his fist tightly and said, "our company commander, the young lieutenant, who had only half his head blown up, I took his head to his family. His family lived outside the station, so we buried him in the cemetery on the army.


    The company commander''s wife couldn''t bear the blow. She went to our company commander''s cemetery every day. One day, my two comrades in arms and I also wanted to go to the cemetery. The cemetery was very remote and quiet, but when I went to the cemetery that day, I heard something on the side of the road.


    As soon as I heard the news, I knew it was not a good thing. I ran over and saw that the guy assigned to our company was abusing the company commander''s wife. "


    Groliov stopped with anger on his face. He firmly clenched his fist and said with difficulty on his face: "the second ancestor was drunk. Our company commander''s wife was beaten with blood on her head and didn''t even have the strength to call for help. Don''t say more next. The three of us grabbed the bastard and killed him with one punch and one punch. It''s not human!"


    Groliov waved his fist hard, Frye gasped with his fist, while Gao Yang and Tommy said in one voice: "good fight!"


    Groliov breathed and said: "Next, needless to say, we killed people, and the guy we killed was the son of a lieutenant general. The fate of the three of us was bad, but I was a hero and had a medal, so I took everything on my own head. Someone wanted to shoot me. Our comrades in arms almost mutinied. Our head shot a pistol with a major general, and the major general ran to the Ministry of national defense to scold Finally, I was fine, but the army certainly couldn''t stay, so I left the army. "


    With a tired face, groliov said helplessly: "although I was not shot, I killed the son of a lieutenant general. I have no pension and no job. I''m worried that Natalia and Yelena will be involved, but I have to find a way to feed them, so I''m hiding my name in St. Petersburg and want to find a job.


    Later, I said that I joined a nightclub as a thug. Because I dared to fight and kill, I was responsible for the security work of which nightclub. One day, a KGB man made trouble in the nightclub and drew a gun and killed someone. At that time, the situation was very dangerous, so I shot and killed him. "


    After a bitter smile, groliov said helplessly: "If the Mafia doesn''t have a good relationship with the KGB, how can it go on? I killed someone. The owner of the nightclub, badakovsky, immediately prepared to throw me out to the KGB. His son, the manager of the nightclub, personally took someone to tie me up. I wouldn''t wait to die. I killed his son and ran away.


    Badakovsky sent dusselyev to chase me. I fled to Moscow first. Dusselyev found me in Moscow and shot me twice, but I still drove away and found Ivan, and then he saved me. "


    After a long sigh, groliov murmured: "That''s it. I was worried that the lieutenant general would retaliate against my family, so when I was in St. Petersburg, I always used a false name and didn''t dare to tell anyone that I had a family. I only said I was a bachelor. Fortunately, I kept my secret tightly. Natalia and Yelena were not hurt, and then I had the opportunity to get them from St. Petersburg to moss Section. "


    With another long sigh, groliov looked very depressed and said: "Over the years, I''ve been afraid of being discovered by others, the KGB and the Mafia. In fact, I''m not afraid they''ll find me. I''m afraid they''ll find Natalia and Yelena. When I just met dusselyev, I was stunned. I thought they finally found me and Yelena at the same time."


    Gao Yang patted groliov on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, it''s just a coincidence, and it''s all right now. In fact, you can relax."


    Groliov smiled bitterly and said, "I hope so."


    High pitched channel: "It''s not hope, but it must be all right. You want to. It''s been so many years. If the KGB really wants to find you, you can''t escape. Therefore, the KGB hasn''t found you at all. In addition, the KGB has not been the original KGB for so many years, and badakowski may always want to kill you. It''s really a potential Threat, but we can take the initiative to attack preventively. After killing badakovsky and his son, I don''t believe anyone will miss you. "


    Groliov hesitated, "preventive initiative?"


    "Yes, wait and see. Once badakovsky, mainly his son, really pursues dusselyev, we will start to kill him first, but I think it should be all right. The cleaner has promised."


    Groliov nodded and said, "it really should be all right. Well, as long as badakovsky''s son doesn''t make any action, we''d better forget it. It''s not a good idea to fight in New York. There''s too much noise. Even if there are cleaners, it can''t end. There''s no need to take the initiative to attack."


    Looking at his watch, it was nearly three o''clock. Gao Yang stood up and said, "you should have a rest. I have to go to laguardi airport. Morgan is almost here now. I''ll meet him directly at the airport."


    Groliov also stood up and said, "come so fast! Are you in such a hurry?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Morgan is in Washington. An hour''s flight time is enough. After all these years, he will be worried if he finally finds some clues. Well, let Ye Lianna and them come back. I''ll go out first and call you before I come back tomorrow."


    After finding a step to wrap up the photos, Gao Yang drove to laguardi airport.


    Laguardi airport is in the north of queens, close to Manhattan. It''s early in the morning. There won''t be any cars on the street. It won''t take long for Gao Yang to drive there.


    After stopping outside the terminal building, Gao Yang stayed in the car and began to wait. After waiting for more than 20 minutes, Morgan called him.


    After telling Morgan where he was, Gao Yang stood outside the car, and then he soon saw Morgan trotting out of the airport.


    Morgan saw Gao Yang and ran more hurriedly, while a man around him took his bag and ran quickly. After the two people walked around Gao Yang, Gao Yang found that the man around Morgan was Abdul he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    After running all the way to Gao Yang, Morgan gasped a little: "Gao, I''m so glad to see you. Where''s that picture?"


    After waving to Abdul, he pointed to the back seat of the car and said, "it''s in the car. Let''s go in and have a look."


    Abdul gestured to Gao Yang to let him sit in the back. After that, he sat in the driver''s seat, while Gao Yang and Morgan sat in the back seat left and right.


    After Gao Yang opened the photo, Morgan put the big photo on his lap. After taking a look at it by the light in the car, he took a long breath and said, "yes, this is the gun I''m looking for. It must be!"

 Chapter 721

    After saying something very firmly, Morgan turned and patted Gao Yang''s shoulder. He said with emotion on his face: "I''ve been looking for this gun for at least 30 years. Since my father died, I took his class and began to look for this gun, but after so many years, I didn''t get anything, so I don''t hope."


    After saying that with emotion, Morgan changed his face and smiled at Gao Yang: "last time you found the gun, I had a hunch that what I was looking for might really be found in your hand. Unexpectedly, my hunch became a reality so soon."


    "It''s just a clue," he shrugged


    Morgan said confidently: "I can''t find a clue for decades. I have to admit that you''re lucky in this aspect. You can find clues. It seems from the photos that the gun I''m looking for can still be used, and it must be collected. Su rian has been in the past decades, but I''m sure the gun is still well preserved. As long as the gun exists in the world, I will have a chance Find it. "


    After that, Morgan waved his hand and said, "although it is roughly certain that the gun is what I am looking for, I still have to confirm it first. I need to enlarge the photo to see if I can see what the inscription on the gun is. If I can see it, it can be 100% confirmed. In addition, how did the photo come from? Who is the person in the photo?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a bitter smile, "the origin of this picture is very tortuous. Let''s say it, just like the gun you gave you last time."


    Morgan''s face became serious and said, "tell me more."


    Gao Yang briefly explained how he and Yelena met dusselyev and how they killed dusselyev and found it in his house. After hearing what Gao Yang said, Morgan immediately said, "it''s more troublesome. This is New York, not the grassland of South Sudan. Gao, if you don''t handle it well, you''ll be in trouble."


    After frowning, Morgan said impatiently: "you should have told me this earlier. We can''t delay. We have to clean up the things before the police make things big. Let''s put the photos. Gao, tell me how to deal with your bodies? I have to find someone to help immediately!"


    Gao Yang didn''t tell Morgan about the cleaner. Looking at Morgan''s worried appearance, Gao Yang thought about it and finally said, "don''t worry, Morgan, things have been handled properly. Well, have you heard the name of cleaner?"


    Morgan frowned, looked up and said, "cleaner? You have contact with them?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, we found a cleaner. This matter has been handled very clean. You don''t have to worry about me. I said, do you know them?"


    Morgan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve heard the name, but I''ve never been in touch with it. How to say, cleaners have always only helped people in the underground world. They won''t deal with people like us, and people like me won''t deal with cleaners. We have our own channels to deal with similar things."


    Morgan''s words are easy to understand. He is different from big Ivan. Although he mainly does some business that is not bright, he still belongs to the ranks of celebrities. He must be very different from big Ivan''s arms dealers in terms of drug lords. Some things that can''t be seen must also have his own way to deal with.


    Morgan was relieved to learn that Gao Yang had contact with the cleaners and said: "Although I am a stranger to cleaners, I have heard the name. They are very reliable. Whether CIA or FBI, they are most afraid of cases handled by cleaners. No matter what, if they find the shadow of cleaners, they don''t have to check. They can''t find out anything. If cleaners help you, there''s no problem. However, it''s inconvenient for cleaners to do things I''ll pay you how much you spent. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "no money. To be exact, it''s dusselyev''s money. The money he hid is just enough to pay the cleaner''s commission."


    Morgan smiled, shook his head and said, "well, it seems that this is God''s will. Very good. Since you won''t have any trouble there, you can accompany me to identify this picture."


    "Where are you going?"


    "The evidence investigation center of the FBI''s New York branch."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "FBI?"


    Morgan chuckled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Just go with me."


    Morgan arrived in New York by private plane. He didn''t prepare a car, so he had to use a high-powered car wherever he went next. When Abdul heard Morgan''s words, he immediately started the car and sped out.


    After the car drove up, Morgan was still studying the photo. At this time, Gao Yang pointed to the photo and said, "this man is dusselyev, who was killed by us. He is the KGB and has been in East Germany for a long time. I don''t know the details, but I think it might be convenient to follow this clue."


    Morgan nodded and said: "KGB, this is troublesome, but it may also be relatively simple. The KGB in East Germany is basically semi public. The CIA files contain the data of most KGB personnel in East Germany, but most of these data are public or semi public identities. It is unlikely to have the data of KGB personnel who really maintain secret operations in the central archives of the FBI There are also some information about KGB agents, but the FBI information is all KGB personnel operating in the United States. We''d better go directly to the CIA for investigation. In this way, go to the FBI to identify the photos first, and then go to the CIA for investigation. "


    Listening to Morgan''s names, Gao Yang felt that Morgan regarded these places as his backyard. He really wanted to check them, so Gao Yang said carefully, "aren''t these things confidential?"


    Morgan smiled and said, "confidentiality depends on who you keep it to. Besides, it''s just something insignificant. The secret level won''t be too high. Many people are willing to help me."


    There were no pedestrians in the morning. The car ran very fast. Although it was a long distance, it took only more than 20 minutes to reach the destination. After reaching under a modest building, Abdul stopped the car and said, "boss, I''ll go."


    Morgan took the picture and said, "no, I''ll go in person. It''s inconvenient for Gao to show up. You wait for me here with him."


    After that, Morgan got off the car with the photo. After Morgan got off the car, a man came out of the dark building door, shook hands with Morgan, took Morgan''s photo, and then the two went in together.


    After watching Morgan enter the building, Abdul turned back and smiled at Gao Yang: "Hey, brother, long time no see, how are you now? How about the rabbit and the big dog? Are they all right?"


    Gao Yang shook hands with Abdul, then hugged him across the seat and said with a smile, "we are all right. How are you? How are you doing recently? Have you been in the United States now?"


    Abdul sighed and said, "I''ve been in Libya. This time I came back to meet Morgan and report some things. Morgan was going to leave today. Then Morgan received a call to see you. I''ll meet you with him after I know."


    After that, Abdul said with a helpless wry smile: "I haven''t been doing well recently. Those rebels are really outrageous. They smash a country and are good players, but they are completely waste in governing the country. I take care of Morgan''s life in Libya. Unfortunately, there has been no progress, which puts me under great pressure."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t worry, it will get better one day."


    Abdul smiled and said, "I hope so. Hey, man, if you have a chance to go to Libya, remember to call me. My phone number hasn''t changed."


    Gao Yang and Abdul talked and laughed for a while. After a short time, Morgan came out of the lighted building again.


    Morgan looked unhappy and angry. Gao Yang felt uneasy. He thought that the shotgun in the photo might not be the one he was looking for. After he opened the door and got into the car, Gao Yang said nervously, "why did you come out so soon? What? Did you get the result?"


    Morgan didn''t speak, and reached out and handed Gao Yang a note.


    The note is written in Latin, and this line of Latin has been firmly remembered in my heart.


    Love is the essence of life.


    Although he thought there was nothing wrong with the shotgun in the picture for a long time, Gao Yang still had no bottom in his heart until he read the words on the note.


    "Love is the essence of life! Yes, that''s it, that''s the gun!"


    Looking at the excitement, Morgan finally sighed with emotion and said: "in 67 years, my father and I have looked for this gun together. In 67 years, my father and mother have not been able to find this gun until they die, even if there is no clue. Now, I finally know that this gun still exists in this world."


    "What''s next? How are you going to check it?"


    Morgan said with a smile: "the next thing is urgent. It''s not so fast to trace the information from the photo. I asked. This photo needs to be sent to the CIA headquarters in Langley to let the CIA find out the identities of both people in the photo. Only when we find out who the person with the shotgun is, can we continue to look for the gun."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "are you going to Langley now?"


    Morgan shook his head and said with a smile, "soon someone will come to New York to get this picture. Don''t worry for the moment, Gao. Now we have time to say something else. Although there won''t be any trouble, for the sake of safety, your girlfriend lives in a house that has killed people. In the end, it''s not appropriate. Do you think they should live in another place?"

 Chapter 722

    Gao Yang was already looking for a suitable new residence for ye Lianna. Morgan''s words were on his mind, and he also knew that since Morgan asked so, he must have planned to express something.


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to be polite. He smiled and said, "yes, we are looking for a new residence. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Morgan nodded and smiled, "yes, what about the upscale community where those rich people on Wall Street live? It''s next to Central Park. The environment is very good, and the public security is also very good. Where the police patrol almost 24 hours."


    In the United States, the community where the rich live together has very good public security, and the community where the poor, especially people of color, live is not good. The reason is very simple. The rich have the right to speak and donate all kinds of money to the police station. Can those police not serve snacks.


    The community that can guard the Central Park in New York must be a place where rich people can live. Moreover, the security of New York is good. It is very different from cities like Detroit. It can make ye Lianna and them live in such a community and let Gao Yang and them leave more at ease. However, the only problem is in Manhattan, where every inch of land and every inch of money, The rent of this community is too expensive.


    Gao Yang didn''t have to pretend to be rich in front of Morgan. He shrugged and said, "will the rent be very expensive?"


    Morgan nodded with a smile and said, "it''s very expensive. Although it''s an apartment, the rent of an ordinary house also needs $10000 a month. Some small apartments, one bedroom suitable for single or two people, need about $4000."


    Gao Yang felt that the rent was within the bearing range. Morgan said that the local rent was twice as high as the original apartment. Although it was very expensive, it was worth reassuring. He nodded and said, "OK, go back, I''ll tell big dog they can rent it."


    Morgan smiled, "why don''t you consider buying a house in New York?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t like New York. I won''t consider settling in New York in the future. So will big dogs. We''ll leave when we retire."


    Morgan shrugged and said, "the metropolis of New York is really not very pleasant, and the cost of living is still very high. You can consider Portland. I think Portland is much more comfortable. Well, you tell the big dog that I will handle the rental for them."


    After that, Morgan was lost in thought. After thinking for a long time, he whispered to Gao Yang: "if it''s just for safety, you don''t have to move. Gao, we can make a preventive blow to jieliejin."


    Gao Yang and his colleagues have discussed the issue of launching preventive attacks on Czech gold. It is common all over the world to start first and then suffer. However, the only way they can start first is to fight in person.


    The Satan mercenary regiment made every effort to kill a mafia boss. Gao Yang felt that he was sure to kill a mafia boss, but the problem was that this was New York. There were too many aspects to worry about. Although there were cleaners, they were not hired for nothing. It would cost a lot of money. Just killing dusselyev alone cost more than three million dollars.


    If you kill a gangster boss, and there are certainly not many people around him, maybe a dozen or even dozens of casualties, not to mention whether the cleaners have the ability to take care of the aftermath, I''m afraid the charge alone will have to be a figure in heaven.


    There is no urgent need and the price is too high, so Gao Yang has temporarily abandoned their plan of pre emption. However, it is certainly good if they can strangle a potential threat in the cradle.


    "Preventive strike, we have considered this issue, but because the result is likely to be uncontrollable, we gave up this plan, but if you have a very safe way, we don''t mind taking the initiative to attack and kill jieliejin."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s answer, Morgan nodded and said: "I don''t mean to let you do it. That''s right. I just asked about the situation of thielekin. This man is a factor of instability in New York. He is not harmonious with the Mafia in Russia, and he has a direct conflict with the old Mafia in New York. The FBI is very concerned about him and is under investigation. My idea is that since he may pose a threat to you, We might as well wipe out his influence. "


    Gao Yang didn''t know why, so he said, "we don''t have to do it. What should we do?"


    Morgan''s deep voice: "There are a lot of people who are dissatisfied with Czech Republic. As long as someone takes the lead in the work, there will be many people who can work together. Czech Republic will do it and let the Italians come forward to provoke an incident and create a conflict. As long as someone dies, let the FBI start against Czech Republic. It doesn''t matter if there is no evidence. Some people will provide evidence to the FBI, which is enough to solve the main forces of Czech Republic and solve Czech Republic , the rest will be done by other gangs. "


    Gao Yang didn''t expect that things could be done like this. If they want to kill jieliejin, they can only do it themselves, while Morgan can be a pusher.


    Gao Yang is willing to kill a potential threat without doing it himself, but he doesn''t understand why Morgan did so, because Morgan didn''t eliminate the demand of jieliejin.


    Gao Yang thought for a while and decided to speak up. Then he said, "of course it''s good to do so, but why do you want to eradicate jieliejin?"


    Morgan smiled, patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said: "Man, don''t think of me as a person who only cares about myself. You have done me a great favor. I can''t just stand aside and watch your excitement. Although you won''t have anything for the time being, there is a potential threat behind you, which is always unpleasant, and I just need to take the lead to do something to kill your threat. Why should I stand idly by?"


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "I see what you mean. Thank you, Morgan."


    Morgan shook his head and said, "don''t thank me. I should thank you. In fact, killing jieliejin has another advantage for me. Dusselyev''s information may or may not be found in the CIA. If not, jieliejin is a possible breakthrough. I have to make two preparations."


    "Do you have any plans?"


    "Yes, I''ve figured out what to do, but you have to wait a little. If I find the information of the photo, I''ll find a way to kill jieliejin immediately. If I can''t find it, I can''t let jieliejin die. I have to catch him alive, and then ask him about dusselyev."


    Gao Yang understood Morgan''s idea and said, "how to kill jieliejin? Will the FBI just arrest him? If jieliejin is just arrested, it''s not easy to do."


    Morgan laughs: "That''s why we need to make arrangements in advance. Wait for the news from the CIA. If all the information in the photos is found out, it''s OK to let terekin be arrested and killed. If the CIA can''t find dusselyev''s information, catch terekin and pry open his mouth. If Czech doesn''t know, use terekin to ask badakovsky. In short, I must tell him that Those who were with dusselyev were dug out. "


    In order to get back a shotgun, Morgan was cruel, which must be a good thing for Gao Yang.


    After sitting in the car and chatting for a while, Morgan looked at his watch and said, "my people should arrive. I have to see them. You don''t have to think about the problem of jieliejin. You don''t have to worry about the house. You can go home first. I''ll inform you when I arrange it."


    Gao Yang hesitated: "if you want to start with jieliejin, you don''t have to change the house. You can let Ye Lianna and them stay in their original apartment, just change their residence."


    Morgan smiled, waved his hand and said, "forget it. If you want to change it, change it thoroughly. Besides, the little fly and the worker bee also made efforts in this matter. I can''t give them nothing in return. Let their family move to a place with a better and safer environment, even if it''s my gratitude to them."


    After that, Morgan patted Gao Yang''s shoulder again and said with a smile, "man, I have to borrow your car. You can go home and have a rest first. I''ll find you when I handle everything."


    Morgan still had a lot to do. Gao Yang didn''t want to run around with him, so he lent Morgan his car, took a taxi and went straight back to groliov''s house.


    Sleepy and tired, after seeing groliov and them, Gao Yang simply said what he had discussed with Morgan, and then fell asleep in Yelena''s room.


    After sleeping until noon, Gao Yang woke up and ate some lunch prepared by Natalia for him. Groliov said awkwardly: "Gao, we have packed up the necessary things. Later, ye Lianna can pack up her things and go. You eat first. I''ll go and see how Frye and them have prepared."


    Groliov left with a straight face. After groliov left, Yelena whispered in Gao Yang''s ear, "my father is jealous. He is very sad to see you sleep in my room. My mother talked for a long time, but he didn''t say anything."


    Natalia, who was busy in the kitchen, seemed to hear what Yelena was saying. She shouted, "ignore him. He''s just an old man who can''t see his daughter getting married."


    After Gao Yang went to sleep, ye Lianna, who gathered with him less and more, was really reluctant to leave. She simply slept with him until noon. No wonder groliov felt uncomfortable. Gao Yang helplessly shrugged and said, "well, clean up the things you want to take away, just take the important things, and the others can be cleaned up slowly."


    Ye Lianna nodded, reached out and handed Gao Yang a box and said, "change the watch Catherine gave you."


    Gao Yang''s watch was still taken off the body in Colombia. Although he sometimes feels diaphragmatic when he thinks about it, he can''t remember it at ordinary times, so he took it down as usual. However, with a new watch, he must change it.

 Chapter 723

    The watch given by Catherine was changed to a brand. This time it was a marathon watch. Gao Yang didn''t know what model it was. After dinner, he changed it.


    After chatting with Ye Lianna for a while, Morgan called again. Gao Yang called Natalia, called the Fryes and groliov, and then called Tommy. They went downstairs.


    Tommy came out alone. When he was in the elevator, Frye said curiously, "why, won''t Vita move?"


    Tommy was embarrassed and said, "she''s used to living here. She''s a little reluctant to move out, but she doesn''t have any friends. You''ve all moved out, and she''ll be bored. So Vita agreed to move out. She didn''t come, but she''s just a little embarrassed."


    Outside the apartment, Gao Yang saw his own car. In addition, a man stood by the car and walked forward to say hello. After that, the man said respectfully, "Sir, I''ve sent your car back. Next, I''ll take you to see the house."


    Needless to say, Gao Yang drove himself and took Yelena. Groliov and Natalia took Tommy. The Fryes drove themselves and followed the people sent by Morgan to pick them up to the new community.


    The apartment Morgan found is really good. The furniture and decoration are very good, and the area is larger. The key is to go out is the Central Park. The environment is much better than before.


    The first thing they saw was the house for Yelena and Natalia. While they were looking, the man sent by Morgan said respectfully: "Now there are five houses to rent. I try my best to ensure that the houses are on the same floor, but the area of the house is not the same. The two houses are the same size, and the one is smaller. If you want the same size house, you can only be on different floors, but it''s only two floors away, and it''s still very close."


    Tommy said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Vita usually lives alone. A smaller one is just right. Even if I live, it''s very spacious."


    Everyone was satisfied with the new environment when Frye joked to Tommy, "Tommy, are you going to marry Vita? If you don''t marry her, it''s not appropriate to move Vita''s family here."


    Tommy said shyly, "we, we haven''t planned to get married yet, but we should get married."


    Several people talked and laughed and saw all the houses. Everyone was very satisfied. Gao Yang said to the humanity who led them to see the house: "very good, it''s good here. We rented it. What about the formalities?"


    "Sir, Mr. Reeves has asked me to go through the formalities. After you choose the house, just register your identity information and sign it. In addition, the rent has been paid for one year. This is because the longest contract is signed every year, so you can only pay the rent for one year in advance. Here is the key. Please keep it."


    When several people were signing, Gao Yang''s phone rang. He went aside and connected the phone, but Morgan said in a deep voice: "Gao, do you still like your new residence?"


    "Great house, thank you."


    "If you like it, Gao, there''s news about the photos."


    Gao Yang thought that Morgan just called to tell him about the house, but he never expected that the photos would find out some results so soon. At present, he was surprised and said, "so soon! How about it?"


    Morgan sighed and said, "you''d better say it face to face. Do you have time? If so, I''ll pick you up."


    Hearing Morgan''s tone, Gao Yang felt that the result might not be very good. After making an appointment with Morgan, Gao Yang went back to the crowd and said, "I have to leave again. Morgan asked me to meet."


    After that, Gao Yang grabbed Ye Lianna and whispered, "sorry, I can''t accompany you this afternoon."


    Ye Lianna smiled gently and said, "you forget, I have a very important paper to hand in today. I have to go to school this afternoon. I wanted to say sorry to you."


    After giving her car key to Ye Lianna and asking her to drive back, Gao Yang hurried to the road outside the new apartment. After waiting for a short time, a Bentley stopped in front of and behind him. Gao Yang opened the door and sat in.


    The driver has changed to Morgan''s full-time driver. After telling the driver the name of a cafe, Morgan sighed to Gao Yang: "the result is not bad, but it''s not very good."


    Gao Yang was a little nervous and said, "what''s going on?"


    At the same time, Morgan handed Gao Yang a stack of information and said, "look, dusselyev''s identity has been found. He was first an operation personnel of the KGB in Dresden, worked in Dresden from 1980 to 1986, and was transferred to the operation Office of all subordinates of the KGB in Berlin in 1986 until the reunification of Germany in 1990.


    Dusselyev is a powerful department. Although the rate belongs to the semi open KGB, it is strictly confidential. Generally, this department is responsible for any espionage against other countries, and dusselyev is a dangerous element, so the CIA has his information. "


    Gao Yang looked at the information in his hand, which was only dusselyev''s. after he picked it up and looked, he said, "have you found the information of another person?"


    Morgan took out another stack of information and said: "According to dusselyev''s experience, the CIA found another person very smoothly. This person was named Peter sergeyevich. He was also a KGB. He worked in the third General Administration of the KGB for a long time. Later, he was transferred to East Germany and appeared in public view. He once served as the head of the Security Department of the KGB in Dresden for a long time. From 1978 to 1990, he Both in Dresden. Obviously, he was dusselev''s boss. "


    Gao Yang shook the data in his hand and said, "then the hunting time of dusselyev and this man named Peter can be determined. It should be between 1980 and 1986."


    Morgan nodded, sighed and said, "it''s much faster than I expected to get the information of these two people, but it''s very difficult to find out how to check it next."


    "Why?" he frowned


    Morgan nodded and said: "Now we don''t know who the shotgun belongs to, dusselyev''s or Peter''s. It''s possible. From the data, neither of them has a hobby of collecting antique shotguns, but the guns in their hands are antique shotguns. Needless to say, the one we''re looking for is the work of a German gunner in the 19th century It''s a rare antique shotgun. So, do they bring their own shotguns, or do one of them own two and lend them to the other? It''s difficult to judge. Since you can always make the right choice, I think I have to ask your opinion. Who do you think is more likely, I''ll follow that clue. "


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s very troublesome. If you want to check it, you have to check it together."


    Morgan also said with a bitter smile: "it''s not troublesome for the two to check together. The most troublesome thing is that there''s nothing to check. Dusselyev''s data show that he has always been single, but after the collapse of the Soviet Union, the CIA has no dusselyev''s data."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "at least he doesn''t have a shotgun in his home here, and he doesn''t have any guns."


    Morgan sighed and said, "the KGB information is too difficult to check. Peter is better. He has a high status and belongs to semi public. It''s better. Dusselyev''s information is too little to get his family information."


    Gao Yang looked at the information and said, "can we find out the hunting place? Can we start from this aspect? If we know where their home is and where the hunting place is, we can track down one of the key points."


    Morgan nodded and said, "I think so, but it takes time, especially experts in animals and plants. Now we have invited experts in this field. I hope we can analyze their hunting places."


    After looking through Peter''s information again, Gao Yang suddenly said, "this Peter, is his father from the Soviet Red Army or the second front army of Ukraine?"


    Morgan smiled, nodded and said, "yes, your observation is very sharp. It seems that you have noticed it."


    "From the data, Peter''s father is a major officer of the 46th group army of the second front army of Ukraine and retired after the war. In other words, his father must have participated in the Vienna battle of the second front army of Ukraine!"


    Morgan nodded and said, "yes, my mother is from Vienna. After my grandfather''s property was plundered, it may have fallen into the hands of the * * stationed in Vienna."


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "Peter''s father seized the gun from the * * after shooting Vienna! It''s likely that, time, place, it seems that everything points to Peter sergeyevich. Just check him."


    Morgan said with a wry smile: "then look down at the information. Peter''s father is Russian, but his father worked in Kiev, Ukraine after his retirement and finally died in Ukraine. The information does not show where Peter lived after his father died. In addition, after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, it is unknown whether Peter settled his home in Russia or Ukraine.


    The most troublesome thing is that Peter was born in 1935. Yes, he died. He died of alcoholism in 1990, but we don''t know if he has a family or where he lives. "


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "now it''s troublesome. I think the biggest possibility of the shotgun is in Peter''s hand. Dusselyev can put it away. However, it seems that Peter''s clue has been interrupted."


    Morgan sighed, "it''s almost broken, but at least we have a direction to trace. I''m asking someone to look for any information about Peter. I hope we can get something."

 Chapter 724

    Morgan wants to continue to track down the clues obtained from the photos, which is nothing for Gao Yang. He can''t help with tracking down the clues. Even if he finds the gun, he doesn''t have to take care of how to get it. Therefore, although dusselyev interferes, Gao Yang''s vacation with Yelena can be carried out as planned.


    The United States has good mountains, good water and loneliness. There are many places with beautiful scenery and few people. However, the time is only four days. It''s just spring. If you drive out, there is no place to play near New York. It''s a waste of time on the way to the distance. Gao Yang thought about it and simply flew to Florida with Yelena to enjoy the beach and tropical scenery there.


    Living in a seaside hotel, going out is the beach. You can go swimming in a swimsuit and have sex when you go back to your room. This kind of day is very beautiful.


    Enjoying the rare two person world, Gao Yang released the pressure accumulated for a long time. On this day, he swam in the sea with Ye Lianna and sunbathed on the beach for half a day. After happily returning to the hotel, he found that there were two missed calls on the satellite phone.


    After looking at the phone call, Gao Yang couldn''t help muttering. Morgan called at this time to tell him about jieliejin. According to the agreement, Morgan should also push to get rid of jieliejin.


    He dialed back and Morgan soon got through.


    "Hey, Morgan, I''m sorry I didn''t get your call. I was on the beach just now. What''s up?"


    Morgan''s looked listless and said, "there are some things that don''t need to be remembered by jieliejin. He''s dead."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "so fast?"


    Morgan smiled bitterly: "In fact, I don''t want terekin to die now. I prefer the FBI to catch him alive and get some information about dusselyev from him, but terekin didn''t wait for the FBI to take action. The Mafia from Russia sent two people to assassinate terekin. As long as terekin fought back, the FBI would arrest him on this pretext. However, the two Russian Mafia sent them instead The dead ghost killer succeeded. Under the protection of eight bodyguards and under the eyes of a group of FBI spies who secretly photographed and prepared to take evidence, the dead ghost killer was directly killed in a restaurant he often went to. The two killers only fired one shot and exploded the head of the dead ghost killer, and the two killers were also killed by the bodyguards of the dead ghost. It''s useless to decorate anything. "


    "Ah!"


    After a sigh of emotion, Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. This is called that the plan can''t catch up with the change. If the plan is further improved, it will encounter an unplanned event and the whole plan will be destroyed.


    "Alas!"


    Morgan also sighed and said helplessly: "My clue is broken. Gao, the CIA can''t analyze from the photos that the photos were taken there. Czechoslovakia, Ukraine, Belarus, the European part of Russia, and even the Far East. CIA experts gave me a possible location in half Europe, and Peter''s family information is not available. Now I can only try to find dusselev''s family information."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "but the possibility that the shotgun belongs to dusselyev is very small. Chadusselyev is useless."


    Morgan said with a wry smile: "I can only hope that dusselyev and Peter have something we don''t know. If we can find out more information about dusselyev, we can only walk on two legs now. Peter and dusselyev both check and find out that one is the other."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "the CIA experts can''t find the location from the photos. Can''t you change an expert? Finding out their photo address can at least prove who the shotgun belongs to from the side."


    Morgan sighed and said, "I''m looking for experts in this field, but it''s not easy for the CIA to come forward to find someone."


    Gao Yang suddenly remembered a man and immediately said, "what do you think of Professor buck Rodney? You must remember him, the professor buck Rodney when we met in South Sudan."


    After Morgan waited a moment, he whispered, "Professor Rodney, isn''t he a zoologist? What can a zoologist analyze from photos? Does he also study animals and plants in Eastern Europe of the former Soviet Union?"


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "it''s not necessarily that Professor Rodney is not only a zoologist, but also a naturalist. Maybe he can recognize it. It''s better to call him and ask. Besides, he is always in this academic circle. Even if he can''t, he can introduce others to you."


    Morgan suddenly realized and said, "well, these scientists are in the same circle. How can I forget this? However, Gao, you have to contact Professor Rodney for me. I don''t have his contact information, and it''s not easy to contact him too much. You have to help me with this."


    Gao Yang said happily, "OK, no problem. I''ll call him and ask him. Wait, I''ll call."


    After having had a hard time with buck from South Sudan, buck and Gaoyang had a very good personal relationship. Although the two had not met again, Buck sent an email to Gaoyang from time to time, and Gaoyang often said hello to buck on the computer. Moreover, Gaoyang had all the contact information of Buck and it was very convenient to make a phone call.


    After finding out Buck''s phone, Gao Yang called several times and no one answered. After a while, when he wanted to call again, Buck called back.


    "Hello, this is buck Rodney. Who are you, please?"


    It seems that there are few telephone fraud in the United States. Buck dared to call back those he didn''t know. After feeling in his stomach, Gao Yang smiled and said, "Hey, Professor, it''s me, I''m Gao Yang."


    Buck was very surprised and said, "Hey, Gao! I''m sorry I didn''t get a call when I was giving a class to the students just now, but I got in touch with you. Did you see my email?"


    Gao Yang was confused and said, "I haven''t surf the Internet these days and haven''t seen any email. What''s the matter?"


    Barker is also a strange way: "Oh, I thought you called me after seeing the email I sent you. Well, a British documentary producer personally invested in shooting a documentary in South Sudan. He hired a doctor of humanities as a consultant. The doctor is a friend of mine. They want to film the survival of primitive tribes in South Sudan. They want to know from you To tell you something, I want to ask your opinion to see if you are willing to give them some guidance, or even ask you to help, and if you can shoot your tribe. "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "Professor, I can''t get in touch with my tribe. I''ve been looking for my relatives in my tribe."


    Buck said with emotion: "it''s a pity. I hope they''re all OK. They''re all good people. By the way, Catherine joined the shooting team. She had an experience, so my friend specially invited her. After the last experience, I suggested Katherine shouldn''t go, but she insisted on going."


    Gao Yang was a little angry and said, "I only know that she joined the work, but I don''t know that she went to South Sudan again. This guy, her body is just fine, and South Sudan is not a friendly place."


    Buck also sighed and said: "Catherine''s health is a problem, but she should not encounter the exchange of fire again in South Sudan. Now the situation in South Sudan is still calm, and this time the British film crew invited a lot of armed personnel, so there should be no problem with security."


    After that, Buck suddenly said, "by the way, since you didn''t call me because of my email, what can I do for you?"


    After chatting with buck, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "yes, Professor, do you have any research on animals and plants in Eastern Europe, especially Russia?"


    Gao Yang''s heart was clenched, but Buck said calmly, "of course, I still know some about the nature and geography of Europe. What''s the matter?"


    Sure enough, he was worthy of being a naturalist. He was overjoyed and said, "yes, I have something I want you to help me analyze the animals and plants in a picture and find out where the shooting place is, OK?"


    Buck laughed and said: "Of course, is there any problem? I''m at Stanford University now. Where are you? Well, I can go to you and show you the photos, but I suggest you come to Stanford University, because if I don''t recognize it, I can ask my friends to help me. I happen to know some friends and colleagues who have made achievements in this field ¡£¡±


    "Great. I may find you with the photos in person as soon as possible. The most likely time is the day after tomorrow, OK?"


    "Of course, I''m always waiting for you, ha ha."


    After hanging up with buck, Gao Yang immediately called Morgan. As soon as Morgan answered the phone, Gao Yang smiled: "No problem. Professor Rodney is very confident, and he is willing to help. In addition, a group of Stanford professors can help. I will take the class tomorrow morning to New York. When I return to New York first, I will go to Stanford to find Professor Rodney."


    Morgan breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Gao, how to say, I firmly believe that you are the angel sent by God to me. It''s very difficult for me, but you can always solve it easily. It''s like you came to help me. Now I think you have to go through your hand to find the shotgun. Thank you very much for running for me. I''ll wait for you in New York. When you arrive, Let''s go to Stanford. "

 Chapter 725

    After Gao Yang finished calling, ye Lianna shouted in the bathroom, "honey, have you finished calling?"


    After swimming in the sea, he must take a bath with fresh water, which is more troublesome. However, Gao Yang won''t feel troublesome with Ye Lianna, because he can enjoy a mandarin duck bath.


    To take a vacation, of course, you have to enjoy it. While enjoying a hot bath in the super large Jacuzzi, you can also enjoy the beauty of the sunset through the huge glass boat. The bathing process is very enjoyable, not to mention Ye Lianna, who is good enough to mix oil with honey.


    "I''m coming!"


    After an impatient roar, he pushed open the bathroom door and rushed to the bathtub, or to Ye Lianna.


    Barefoot Gao Yang rushed to the bathtub. Before she could put herself into the arms of Ye Lianna, her feet slipped.


    With a scream, he waved his hands and fell to the sky. Fortunately, his left hand supported the ground first. Unfortunately, he slipped too fast. Only his left hand supported the ground.


    After a bang, Gao Yang felt that his head was confused and hurt, and his left wrist was also painful, very painful.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground and shook his head. He just felt that his eyes were full of Venus and he couldn''t see clearly. Then he heard Yelena scream.


    Gao Yang tried to raise his head and found that he had only one vague figure in front of Ye Lianna. He had only one idea in his heart. It was too fucking unlucky!


    Ye Lianna jumped out of the bathtub, looked around Gao Yang, and immediately cried, "Gao, your head is bleeding. Do you feel okay?"


    Gao Yang was very distressed and said, "my head is a little dizzy. Help me up."


    Ye Lianna is not the kind of girl who can only scream when she meets something. Looking at the back of Gao Yang''s brain, she has bled. Although Ye Lianna is worried, she has not lost her reason. She is almost about to cry and said in a hurry: "look at how many fingers I have stretched out!"


    Gao Yang could only see a few virtual shadows shaking in front of him, so he said with a bitter smile: "I can''t see clearly."


    Ye Lianna was more worried. After gently pressing it and raising it, she said in a hurry: "you can''t move in your current situation. Don''t move. I''ll call a doctor!"


    Ye Lianna ran to the fixed line telephone provided by the hotel. After calling the front desk, she said in a hurry: "my boyfriend fell down in the bathroom. His head left a lot of blood and his vision was blurred. Please let the doctor come right away!"


    After a hurried phone call, ye Lianna ran back to Gao Yang and tried her best to use gentle language: "honey, do you feel okay?"


    Gao Yang also knew that he could not move around in case of secondary injury. After a bitter smile, Gao Yang said helplessly, "don''t worry about me. There will be nothing. Also, don''t tell anyone about it. Don''t call your father."


    Gao Yang is disgusted to death by himself. Many storms and waves have broken through, and he will fall into the typical symptom of concussion in the bathroom. If it comes out, he can''t afford to lose this person.


    At the same time, Gao Yang felt like vomiting, which further explained the problem. He fell and had at least a slight concussion.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang didn''t fall silly. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he still said anxiously: "don''t worry, I''m fine. Go and put on your clothes."


    Ye Lianna reacted and hurriedly went to get dressed. Just as she had dressed herself, the door of the room was knocked.


    The hotel has its own doctor. Before Gao Yang waited too long, someone rushed over. After ye Lianna opened the door, four or five people crowded into the bathroom.


    A female doctor squatted next to Gao Yang, opened his eyelids and looked. Then after asking about Gao Yang''s fall process and feeling, the doctor in the hotel immediately said: "we must go for a comprehensive examination, put on a cervical protector for him, and then send him to the hospital."


    At this time, a man squatting next to Gao Yang said: "the bathroom floor of our hotel is anti-skid. How could it fall so seriously? Oh, no wonder the bath liquid was spilled here."


    Gao Yang wanted to cry without tears. After being carried on the stretcher in swimming trunks, Gao Yang shouted, "honey, take my phone and clothes."


    After instructing Ye Lianna, Gao Yang was carried to the ambulance by four people. When he was just sent to the ambulance, the doctor on the ambulance said, "what''s the situation?"


    "I fell down in the bathroom, suffered head trauma, had symptoms of concussion, and my left hand may be broken."


    Listening to the dialogue between the two doctors, Gao Yang''s heart died. After the brief dialogue between the two doctors, the ambulance closed the rear door, and then the ambulance pulled the alarm all the way and began to drive quickly.


    Gao Yang has no other ideas except to lament his bad luck. He thinks his luck in Colombia is so good that he can''t talk about it until now. However, his luck is not very good. He has done a lot of things in vain, but his luck is not too bad.


    It''s not bad luck before, but it''s different recently. First, I seem to have been busy in the action to save big Ivan, and I was almost involved. Then I''m fine in New York, and I have to share life and death with dusselev. Today, it''s even more exaggerated. I can have a concussion in the bathroom.


    Gao Yang is really depressed. During this period of time, others have nothing to do with him. For example, when saving big Ivan, ulyanko and big Ivan must have been involved. Killing dusselyev, groliov and Morgan also benefited, but he himself. If he didn''t benefit, he would have a concussion.


    The more you think about it, the more you feel ashamed. The more you think about it, the more you feel to hold the fire. Gao Yang reaches out and covers his face. Then, after feeling the severe pain in his left wrist, he can''t help scolding: "Falk, Falk, Falk!"


    After scolding three times, the emergency doctor sitting next to Gao Yang said faintly, "what''s the matter? Is it hard?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "doctor, look at my situation, you should know that I will not be very comfortable. The most important thing is that my heart is uncomfortable."


    "Wow, I understand your mood very much, but, how to say, every year, many people are sent to the hospital because they fall in the bathroom. At least a dozen of them die. Although most of them are old people, young people are not uncommon, and the death rate is quite high. Therefore, your situation is actually pretty good."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "doctor, your comfort is really easy to move people''s hearts."


    "Well, how to say, you''re just unlucky, so you don''t have to be ashamed of it. At least you''re still wearing swimming trunks. You have to know that most of the people who fell in the bathroom and were sent to the hospital are naked. In that sentence, you have to be in good condition. Well, if there''s nothing you have to tell me, you''d better not talk again."


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "well, it''s really nothing to be ashamed of. I''m just unlucky. Although I''m a... well, I''d better shut up."


    Gao Yang was sent to the hospital for first aid. Ye Lianna and the hotel staff followed the ambulance into the hospital.


    After simply stopping bleeding the wound on Gao Yang''s head, Gao Yang was sent to take a film to make sure that his head and cervical spine would be fine, and then to check his wrist.


    Finally, the hospital concluded that Gao Yang was hit with a slight concussion and contusion of his left wrist.


    Concussion is generally mild as long as it is not fatal. Therefore, Gaoyang hotel can''t go back and can only stay in the hospital for observation.


    When Gao Yang was sent to the observation ward, his eyes could see clearly. Although he felt nauseous from time to time, there was no big problem. He just felt pain when his left wrist moved, which made Gao Yang very depressed and hurt his muscles and bones for a hundred days. He was only afraid that the seemingly insignificant problem of his left hand would affect his shooting. In that case, it would be a big problem.


    When she was sent to the observation ward and learned that Gao Yang had no serious problems, ye Lianna was relieved, but at this time she began to shed tears.


    More depressed than Gao Yang is the manager of the hotel. Gao Yang will leave the next day, but there is such a thing. The hotel must be responsible for the fall of guests in the hotel.


    Waiting for Gao Yang to settle down, the customer manager looked regretfully at Gao Yang and said, "Sir, can you speak now?"


    "Yes, you said."


    "All our staff are very sorry for your unfortunate fall and express their condolences to you. Out of the position of being responsible for the guests to the end, we will settle the medical expenses for you. In addition, we will refund your room fee to you. Do you think it''s OK to deal with this?"


    The manager''s attitude is good, but the loss is just like that. If Gaoyang wants to extort a sum of money and chooses to file a lawsuit with the hotel, the manager is expected to cry. However, Gaoyang is not an unreasonable owner. He has been exempted from tens of thousands of dollars in three days. Let''s pull it down.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "thank you. You''re right. Let''s deal with it like this. We have to leave tomorrow. We''ll go back to the hotel to get our luggage. Everything will be over when we leave. Now you don''t have to waste your time. You can go back."


    Gaoyang''s attitude makes the hotel manager feel amnesty. If Gaoyang asks for a claim and the hotel will sue if it doesn''t pay, it doesn''t say whether the hotel will win or lose in the end. The impact on the hotel''s reputation can''t be recovered by just a few days'' room and medical expenses.


    After the hotel manager left happily, Gao Yang couldn''t help but sigh again. Looking at Ye Lianna with a worried face, she smiled bitterly and said, "honey, don''t look like the end of the world. I''m just a little unlucky."


    When talking to Ye Lianna, Gao Yang suddenly had a palpitation.


    It was an inexplicable palpitation, as if some bad things were going to happen. Although this inexplicable feeling passed quickly, Gao Yang felt very uneasy in connection with the recent events, so he whispered, "honey, give me the phone. I have to call a few times to ask."

 Chapter 726

    Gao Yang called all the people he could call, and then he found that everyone was fine except himself, and nothing happened.


    Of course, it''s best to have nothing. Gao Yang doesn''t want others to have bad luck with him because of his bad luck.


    Gao Yang felt that he should be nervous, but he didn''t let go until he packed up and returned to New York the next day. After the plane landed, Gao Yang was half worried because he was afraid of falling off the plane.


    The reason why Gao Yang was only half relieved was that just after getting off the plane, Gao Yang took the car sent by Morgan to pick him up, waited for ye Lianna to be sent home, and told ye Lianna not to talk nonsense. Then, for fear that they would be asked by groliov why Gao Yang was injured, he immediately went to another airport. He wanted to take Morgan''s plane and fly directly to the west coast to see buck.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to meet groliov and them. Naturally, he can see buck in advance.


    Morgan had been waiting at the airport for a long time. Morgan was surprised when he saw the splint on Gao Yang''s left hand, shaved his head and a large piece of gauze like a patch behind his head.


    "Gao, what happened to you?"


    After a while, Gao Yang whispered, "it''s all right. I just fell down. When shall we start? Can we go now? We''d better hurry as soon as possible."


    As far as Gu Zuo is concerned, his high praise failed to succeed, because Morgan''s concern for him can''t be dismissed by falling down.


    "Gao, what''s the matter? How could you be injured by falling! Did you encounter an attack? Or something else?"


    Gao Yang didn''t want to say it, but if he lied, he had to make up a series of lies to cover up the facts, and he wasn''t so boring, so he sighed and said with a bitter smile: "it''s just that he fell down and was hurt in the bathroom. It''s not serious."


    After the muscles on Morgan''s face twitched twice, he said seriously, "who are you? How can you fall in the bathroom! You can break your left hand!"


    Gao Yang raised his left arm and said helplessly, "it''s not broken, it''s just a bruise. The doctor said don''t move as much as possible to recover faster. I asked people to put on plaster and splint to avoid my unconscious movement. As for my head, it''s just a slight knock."


    Morgan finally couldn''t help it. He turned his head and shrugged his shoulders until he laughed. Morgan finally turned his head back and said, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I shouldn''t laugh, but I''m sorry..."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "OK, stop talking. If we can go, we''ll take off quickly."


    Morgan smiled again, made a gesture and asked Gao Yang to go to the plane with him.


    There were already four people waiting on Morgan''s private plane. After seeing Gao Yang, one of them stood up and said differently to Gao Yang: "Gao, you''re hurt? How can you do it!"


    The speaker was Simon. He waved to him and said listlessly, "Hey, butt face, long time no see."


    Since he was shot in the Mexican face and then pulled a piece of meat from his ass to fill his face, Simon has been praised. They call him ass face, both face to face and behind his back. Although Simon doesn''t want to, he can''t stop it.


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, Simon hated and stretched out a middle finger, but still said, "where was the war? Was the injury serious?"


    Gao Yang really didn''t want to explain any more. The joy of meeting old friends was diluted a lot. At this time, Morgan said with a smile: "Gao fell down in the bathroom. OK, sit down and we took off."


    After turning his eyes helplessly, Gao Yang sat directly beside Simon and whispered, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you recently?"


    Simon shrugged and said, "I''m doing well, but I''m a little bored, but at least I didn''t fall in the bathroom. Now, Morgan entrusted me with the job of looking for a shotgun, so I have something to do in the future."


    It takes a long time to fly from the east coast to the west coast. It takes five hours to fly directly. After talking with Simon for a short time, Gao Yang began to feel sleepy. Morgan''s private plane was much more comfortable in the first class on the passenger plane, so Gao Yang was not polite. He put down his seat and slept in San Francisco.


    When they got off the plane and drove for more than an hour to Stanford University, it was already dark, but Buck was still waiting, so Gao Yang did nothing and went directly to Buck''s house.


    After seeing Gao Yang, buck, who was waiting to meet them on the road, was very enthusiastic.


    Buck was deeply grateful for his sacrifice to save him and half of the crew, but after a very warm hug, Buck had to ask how Gao Yang''s injury came from, so Gao Yang could only explain it again.


    Morgan didn''t bring too many people. He just asked Simon, who was in charge of looking for the shotgun, to follow him. He and buck were old acquaintances. After a burst of greetings, Buck invited them into the house.


    After entering the door, Gao Yang and his friends found that there were three people waiting in Buck''s house, one woman and two men, all elderly people.


    Buck pointed to the old lady and said with a smile, "olive, my wife, this is Professor tuyazinca beregan, a botanist. Because he is of Russian descent, he has studied plants in Eastern Europe deeply in Russia. This is professor will white. He is very familiar with the geography of Europe. They are all my friends and colleagues."


    After Gao Yang and Morgan shook hands with Buck''s friends, Buck immediately said with a smile, "Gao, you flew directly from the east coast. You must be eager to identify the photo. Let''s start now."


    Simon opened a huge handbag and put the picture in front of Buck and his three gods. After buck asked his wife to turn on the light, the three old men immediately put their heads in front of the picture at the same time.


    After only one look, the three old men almost said in unison: "this is Eastern Europe."


    At a glance, they saw some clues. Gao Yang and Morgan felt great hope. They looked at each other, nodded to each other, and continued to wait for the answers of the three professors.


    It was only after saying something at the beginning that no one was talking for a long time. After ten minutes, Buck slowly said: "This kind of moose is a typical European lowland moose. It is an adult male moose. From the reference object, this deer is very large, with at least 2000 pounds of weight, fluffy fur and congested cornea. It is in the green stage. Then, from the scars on the deer and the wear range of antlers, this deer is in the peak stage of chasing and fighting, so it can be roughly determined to take photos The shooting time is from mid September to October. "


    After that, Buck added: "This is a subspecies of Eurasian moose, which is easy to distinguish from the moose in the Far East. Based on the comprehensive analysis of the vegetation, swamp and moose, I think this place may be the junction of Belarus, Russia and Ukraine. It is very possible, but Lithuania and Latvia are also possible. However, considering Lithuania The survival number of moose is relatively small. I think it is possible in the swamps of the above four countries. "


    Buck said a place, but the scope was too large. Although Morgan of the four countries could check it slowly, it was still too much trouble after all, but after a while, Buck made a new discovery again.


    "Wait a minute, this moose is already very heavy, but this moose has not been favored by the opposite sex. It seems that this moose has a very large population and a huge opponent, which shows that the moose''s living environment is good. If analyzed from this point, I think the range can be reduced again..."


    Before buck finished, the old man named tuyazincha suddenly shouted, "I''ve found it!"


    Tuyazincha shouted and startled them, but buck and will said slowly, "what did you find?"


    Tuyazincha pointed to a clump of grass next to the moose and said, "this is golden pengmao. It can''t be wrong. Although the color is still green and doesn''t turn golden yellow, the height of the plant and the shape of the leaves are definitely golden pengmao!"


    Buck beamed with joy and said, "if you say the golden pomade is the kind of grass used to weave daily necessities, the scope can be narrowed again. There is only this kind of grass in the soge River Basin!"


    Tuyazincha patted his hand and said, "that''s right! The sori River Basin on the border between Ukraine and Belarus! Only there is golden pomade!"


    After shaking his fist, Buck said loudly, "you can narrow the scope to the swamp within ten kilometers on both sides of the soge river. Can you cut out the most likely section of the river?"


    Tuyazincha shook his head and said, "I have observed for a long time. The background of the photo is too empty to see the specific plant species. I can''t make further judgment."


    The old man named will nodded on the picture and smiled, "look at their boots. The mud on their boots shows their position."


    Morgan couldn''t help but move forward, and Gao Yang''s heart began to bang, but he listened to will''s slow way: "The mud on their boots flooded to the lower leg. As far as I know, almost all the swamps in the upper reaches of the sojourn River are sandy bottom. Even the mud bottom will be slightly yellow mud. After the sojourn river flows into the Dnieper River from loyev, almost all the banks of the Dnieper River below have been reclaimed into farmland. Therefore, their hunting position is above loyev, one is called Si On both sides of the lower reach of Toya''s small town, the swamp mud color is black brown. If you want to further narrow the scope, please give me a map. "


    Simon took the map with him. After hearing what will said, he quickly spread a map on the table in front of will.


    In order to take out a pen, after drawing on each of the two points of the sori River, he smiled and said, "the biggest possibility is between these two points, on both sides of the river about 100 kilometers long."


    Gao Yang glanced up and found that the most likely place to take the picture was basically at the junction of Belarus and Ukraine.


    After glancing at the excited Morgan, Gao Yang and Morgan whispered in one voice: "Ukraine, Peter!"

 Chapter 727

    It was another happy ending. Everyone was very happy. Morgan got what he needed, and buck put their knowledge to use. For scholars, it is also gratifying.


    Morgan is a person who respects knowledge, and the foreigner''s character is very direct, so Morgan directly took out his checkbook to pay buck for their mental work, but buck also directly refused.


    Buck said frankly that he was willing to help mainly because of Gao Yang, and Morgan knew this, so the next thing was easy to do. He accepted Buck''s hospitality. Several people had dinner at Buck''s house, and then went to the bar to have a drink and chat. It was over.


    After drinking some wine and staying in a Stanford Hotel with Morgan and his party, Gao Yang was in a happy mood and no longer felt bad luck. He slept comfortably. Only the next morning, just before dawn, he was awakened by the phone.


    Vaguely looked at the caller number and found that it was little Downey. Gao Yang yawned and said weakly, "little Downey, is there a business coming?"


    "Yes, there''s a task. It''s a big task that multiple mercenary regiments can take together. Have you seen the news of the Central African Republic?"


    "No, just say it."


    "Well, on March 24, the rebel seleka organization of the Central African Republic captured the capital Bangui and occupied the presidential palace. President Fran ? OIS Bozize has fled to the Democratic Republic of the Congo. Now a few days have passed. Although the French have intervened, the French may not help Fran ? OIS, so Fran ? OIS is recruiting mercenaries to try to fight back, he said He promised that if seleka was driven out of Bangui, he would be rewarded with a diamond mine. "


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "do you have cash? We only need money, US dollars and euros. Diamonds are not needed, and diamond mines are not needed."


    "Well, Francois may have cash, but not too much, and he certainly just wants to pay with a bad check instead of taking the money to pay the Commission. If Francois succeeds in becoming president again, he can pay with the diamond mine, but if he fails, he won''t lose anything."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang felt that he should not refuse and said, "how much can the annual output value of diamond mine be?"


    Little Downey smiled and said, "it''s not certain, but Francois promised to pick at will. In fact, I haven''t said a very important thing. The angel mercenary regiment stood on seleka''s side. They beat down the presidential palace, and the reward for Angels should also be diamonds or diamond mines. Of course, this is my guess."


    When Gao Yang heard this, he felt that there was no need to talk about it. Then he said, "OK, this task can''t be answered. Next, we have to fight with the angel. When the reward hasn''t been affected, are you crazy? Those crazy people of the angel dream of overthrowing a country. Now they may help fight for free. We don''t participate in it."


    Gao Yang knew that little Downey didn''t want to answer the mission to China and Africa, just because he wanted to tell him the news of the tianxingbingtuan.


    It''s all right to be idle. He talked with little Downey for a long time, and then explained something. After that, Gao Yang Hung up the phone. At this time, he couldn''t sleep. When he got up from bed to wash and was brushing his teeth, the phone rang again. Gao Yang rinsed in a hurry. When he picked up the phone, the phone had hung up.


    This time it was a strange number. When Gao Yang was hesitating whether to dial back, the phone rang again. This time it was buck.


    Gao Yang immediately connected the phone, but heard buck hurriedly say, "did Catherine call you?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what?"


    "She is looking for you. She may have found your tribe. She may have found the trace of akuri tribe! When Catherine called you, your line was busy, and then she called your girlfriend. Your girlfriend told her I was with you, and she called me again. Now she may be calling you."


    Listening to what Buck said, he felt all the hairs on his body stand up and goose bumps.


    "Professor, I''ve hung up. I''m going to call Catherine back!"


    Gao Yang and little Downey talked for a long time. Unexpectedly, they delayed a very important phone call. Presumably, the strange code just now was Catherine''s phone and hung up Buck''s phone. Gao Yang was about to call back, but another strange phone call came in, and it wasn''t the one he hadn''t just received.


    "Strange, what''s going on today? One phone after another."


    After muttering in his heart, Gao Yang immediately connected the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, he heard a familiar voice say: "I''m Catherine Gao. You finally answered the phone. Well, I found a tribe in South Sudan, and I''m sure I saw the same ethnic group of akuri tribe! I''m very sure, aren''t you looking for them? I think you have to come."


    Gao Yang''s voice trembled and said loudly, "Catherine, speak slowly. What''s going on?"


    "Well, when our camera crew took aerial photos with UAV today, the photographer found traces of someone, a total of four people. He tracked and photographed with UAV, but the four people soon disappeared into the jungle. I wasn''t next to the monitor at that time. The UAV flew too high, and the image time was too short, only more than 20 seconds. Wait for someone to inform me , when we watched the video together, although I couldn''t see the decorations and weapons on them, when I thought the four people looked very much like the chiefs, at least I could guarantee that they and the chiefs were primitive tribes of the same population. "


    Gao Yang''s excited heart was about to jump out. He said in a hurry, "where did you get it? I''ll catch it right away!"


    "Our location is closer to the east than the last time we met in South Sudan. It is close to the edge of the Tropical Rainforest at the border between South Sudan and Ethiopia. I''ll send you the GPS coordinates and you can write it down."


    Gao Yang hurriedly tore a piece of paper from the Notepad provided by the hotel, wrote down the coordinates given to him by Catherine, and hurriedly said: "Wait for me, I''ll get there as soon as possible. Remember, I''ll teach you a few words. You must learn that once you find the chiefs before I arrive, as I taught you, they may not remember your face, but as soon as you say it, he knows I asked you to find them."


    I taught Catherine a few words in akuri, which means I''m a white child. I''m waiting for me with these people. I''ll come to you soon and tell Catherine a few words over and over again. Until Catherine can say it accurately, Gao Yang said in a hurry: "Remember? The most important thing is the word white child. Oh, I''m confused. If you find them, you can call me. Unless I''m on the plane, you can get through."


    "I see. I''m waiting for you. Bye."


    After saying goodbye to Katherine, Gao Yang raised his hands excitedly and roared. After the violent action pulled the tendon of his left hand, he cried out in pain, but he immediately fell down on the bed, put his head in the quilt and roared with all his strength.


    Gao Yang was too excited. After he roared a few times and calmed down a little, he heard someone knocking at the door in the interval of shouting.


    "Gao, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    Morgan was talking outside the door. Gao Yang went to the door to open the door for Morgan. At the same time, the phone he threw on the bed rang again.


    After looking at the strange number at the beginning, Gao Yang opened the door for Morgan and said with a smile: "sorry, I''m fine. I have to answer the phone now. I''m too busy this morning. I called one after another."


    While talking, Gao Yang pressed the answer button and put the microphone next to his ear, but someone said anxiously: "Oh, my God, brother Yang, you can answer the phone. I''m so anxious. I can''t get in touch with the shriveled calf toad. Do you have contact with him?"


    As soon as he heard the voice, Gao Yang knew it was Li Pengfei. The boy was the same age as Li JinFang. He was two years younger than him. It was inappropriate to always call him ram, so he called him brother Yang with Li JinFang when there were no outsiders.


    Listening to Li Pengfei''s words, he was anxious and said with a loud smile: "don''t worry. I called him yesterday. It''s all right. Why don''t I call him?"


    "Yesterday! Oh, brother Yang, you don''t know. I called toad yesterday. It wasn''t long before you called. We decided to talk to him every morning, but he couldn''t get through today. Either no one answered, or he couldn''t get through at all. What, that means you haven''t contacted him today. No, I have to go I went to Congo. "


    Gao Yang was worried as soon as he heard it, and said loudly, "what''s the matter? What are the consequences of being out of touch? You''ve made it clear to me what it means!"


    Li Pengfei exclaimed: "Brother Yang, we are very short of manpower. There is a job in Congo. Toad went to help. But today, someone told me that toad hasn''t been back since he left. I can''t get in touch. Brother Yang, toad will never do such a thing. Maybe it''s an accident. What, brother Yang, I''ll go there right now. Call him. Can you contact him Tell me all about it. "


    Just now, he was still ecstatic. At the moment, it was like being poured on his head by a bucket of ice water. He knew Li JinFang too well.


    Li JinFang will never leave the work he is responsible for. He has a strong sense of responsibility. As long as he has one breath, he will never be out of touch within the agreed communication time.


    Lost contact, for Li JinFang, there are only two possibilities, one is that he is dead, the other is that he has no way to contact people.


    Thinking of the sudden palpitation yesterday, Gao Yang, who believed in his sixth sense, shivered involuntarily.

 Chapter 728

    The sudden panic changed Gao Yang''s face. Looking at Gao Yang''s face, Morgan said with concern: "Gao, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Li JinFang can''t get in touch. I have to call him."


    As he spoke, Gao Yang turned out Li JinFang''s phone number and dialed it, but as Li Pengfei said, he couldn''t get through.


    Li JinFang also uses a satellite phone. If he can''t get in touch, there is only one possibility that his satellite phone is broken.


    Listening to the sound of the phone, Gao Yang was overwhelmed again, so he called again for the second time and the third time. Finally, Gao Yang put down the phone with fear.


    Morgan said with concern: "what''s the matter? Still can''t get in touch? What phone is Li using, maritime satellite phone, or global star? Is the signal in his place disturbed?"


    Theoretically, satellite phones have signals in any corner of the world, but there are also strong and weak signals. For example, in tropical rain forests or in large buildings, handheld terminal phones may not receive signals.


    Although knowing that Li JinFang would not put himself in a situation where he could not contact, Gao Yang seemed to grasp a life-saving straw. While comforting himself in his heart, Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "it''s possible that he can''t contact until the local signal is bad. I''ll wait and be sure to contact."


    While talking, Gao Yang called Li Pengfei again. He still doesn''t know where Li JinFang is. Anyway, he must make this clear first.


    I called several times, but the line was always busy. This time it was Gao Yang''s turn to jump.


    Finally, after getting through the phone, Gao Yang said in a hurry: "Pengfei, I can''t get in touch. Have you asked about the situation? And where is the golden side? He told me yesterday that it was in the Congo, the Democratic Republic of the Congo or the Congo Brazzaville?"


    There are two countries called Congo, and they are next to each other. One is the Republic of Congo, the capital Brazzaville, referred to as the Congo Brazzaville, and the other is the Democratic Republic of the Congo, the capital Kinshasa, referred to as the DRC. We have to find out which Congo it is.


    Gao Yang hurriedly asked, but Li Pengfei said calmly on the other end of the phone: "It''s Pointe Noire in the Brazzaville of Congo, brother Yang. I just contacted the people who went with the Kim side. He said that now there is news. Yesterday evening, a Chinese died in Pointe Noire, and seventeen locals died. Brother Yang, I''m going now. Let''s keep in touch."


    Li Pengfei is not a person who can''t hold his breath. When the situation is not clear, he still looks anxious. However, when he really gets some news, and the news is full of bad news and enough to make people have extremely bad associations, Li Pengfei can stabilize immediately, but he doesn''t seem so anxious.


    Gao Yang was like falling into an ice cave. He felt cold all over. After taking a deep breath, he said in a deep voice: "Cape buhei City, Congo, I''ll go right now, keep in touch, and let me know any news immediately."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang called groliov. When groliov got through, Gao Yang just said in a deep voice: "the toad lost contact. In Cape black, Congo, the news shows that a local Chinese was killed, but we can''t confirm his identity. Let''s go to Cape black to find him. Everyone set out separately and meet in Cape black."


    After hanging up the call to groliov, Gao Yang called Cui Bo, Irene and Raphael. After careful consideration, Gao Yang also called lucika.


    Originally, he didn''t want to inform Lucy card, but Gao Yang felt that if the Chinese who died in Blackpoint city were really Li JinFang, if she didn''t inform Lucy card, she wouldn''t even have a chance to avenge Li JinFang, so Gao Yang finally called Lucy card.


    If people want to go, they have to go with weapons. Although Congo is still a stable country, if Li JinFang dies there, Gao Yang doesn''t mind messing up there. Therefore, of course, the best and most suitable weapons have to be brought, so he called little Downey and asked little Downey to prepare weapons according to the scale of a war.


    Morgan couldn''t understand what Gao Yang was saying when he spoke Chinese, but when Gao Yang began to call one by one, especially when little Donny was asked to prepare weapons on the scale of an all-round retaliation, Morgan''s face changed.


    When Gao Yang finished calling, Morgan said in a deep voice, "if something really happens to Li, who will be the target of revenge, the Congolese government? The police? Or who?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know who is who. If it''s just a misunderstanding in the end, we should only travel to Congo Brazzaville once. If Li dies, many people will die."


    After a moment of silence, Morgan whispered, "are you going to go now?"


    "Yes, I''ll go right away," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Morgan breathed and said: "You can use my plane to go there. If you go to West Africa, you can fly directly east from the east coast of the United States. It''s the fastest and most recent. You can meet your people in New York first. When you''re in the air, I''ll handle all the procedures for flying and landing. This is the fastest. I don''t have any contacts in Congo. I''m sorry I can''t help you. However, if you need help, Xi They can come with you. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "thank you, but Simon, they don''t have to go."


    Morgan patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and sighed, "I hope Li won''t have anything. God bless him. Let''s go and go straight to the airport."


    There are very few flights from the United States to the Congo Brazzaville. If groliov wants to go, they have to wait, and it''s much more convenient to have Morgan''s private plane. "


    There was almost no delay. Gao Yang arrived at the airport and got on Morgan''s plane. There was only Gao Yang himself on the plane. Morgan didn''t go to New York with the plane. They all stayed in San Francisco. If they wanted to go anywhere, they had to take a civil aviation flight.


    After landing at an airport in New York, the plane needs refueling and short maintenance, which takes some time.


    When I saw groliov and them, everyone''s face looked worried. As soon as he saw Gao Yang, Frye said in a hurry: "boss, what''s wrong with your hand and head? Why are you hurt? Has there been any news from toad? I called him many times, but I still couldn''t get through."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "there is no new news. Li Pengfei is in South Sudan and has no direct flight to Congo Brazzaville. They have to change planes, and they may not be able to take off from South Sudan."


    Groliov also frowned and said, "call Li Pengfei again. After a few hours, there may be new news."


    Gao Yang didn''t answer the phone on the plane. Although Li Pengfei said that he would immediately inform him of any new news, Gao Yang couldn''t help feeling that it was time to call and ask after flying for a few hours.


    It''s very frustrating that the phone didn''t get through. Now it''s Li Pengfei''s turn to keep the line busy. It''s easy to understand that Li Pengfei must have been making phone calls to contact people before he arrived in Blackpoint city.


    "The line is busy."


    After a stuffy sentence, Gao Yang remembered that he had to call Catherine.


    Although Gao Yang has always wanted to find the akuri tribe, there are priorities. Finding li JinFang must be the most important thing right now. Going to South Sudan can only be delayed.


    After calling Catherine, Catherine quickly connected. After hearing Catherine''s joyful voice, Gao yangleng sighed and said, "Catherine, I can''t find you for the time being."


    "Oh, do you have anything else?"


    "Yes, it''s very important, Catherine. I don''t know how long it will take to get to you. If you really find the akuri tribe, please tell me at the first time anyway."


    "That''s for sure, but, Gao, what''s the matter? Your voice sounds very wrong. Is there any danger there?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "there''s no danger. Well, I can''t say more now. I''ll contact you later."


    After hanging up, groliov whispered, "did you find the akuri tribe?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "yes, Catherine joined a documentary crew. They just found some traces today. Catherine thought it might be the akuri tribe. This news is basically the same time that I received the news of Li JinFang''s disappearance."


    Groliov could only sigh helplessly. Last time Gao Yang went to look for the akuri tribe and didn''t get anything. Now, the trace of the akuri tribe has been sent to the door, but Gao Yang can''t go.


    The two news can be regarded as one joy and one sorrow, but they are worrying. Just Gao Yang has no time to sigh. He called Li Pengfei again.


    This time the phone was connected, but after Li Pengfei connected the phone, his low and trance voice made Gao Yang''s hands tremble.


    "Brother Yang, I was just about to call you. The people we went with Jin Fang heard something again. Seventeen local blacks died, five were hacked to death by knives, and the rest were killed by guns. It was a yellow man who killed them. However, there was a Chinese who died and was shot to death."


    He was as high as falling into an ice cave. After his body trembled uncontrollably, he said in a deep voice: "how, it''s sure that one person killed seventeen!"


    Li Pengfei had some difficulty in speaking. He said hard: "a man heard at the police station killed 17. The witness''s testimony was that the Chinese first killed five with a knife, all of which were fatal. Then he grabbed the gun and killed 12 at close range."


    "Where''s the corpse? Where''s the Chinese corpse? Can''t you figure out the identity if there''s a corpse! How! How!"


    Gao Yang began to roar. He killed seventeen people face to face at close range. Such a fierce man made Gao Yang think that the man could only be Li JinFang.

 Chapter 729

    Gao Yang was extremely angry because he began to think about the bad aspects, especially because he was unable to determine the identity of the Chinese who died in blackhorn city.


    With the corpse, I can''t tell if it''s Li JinFang at a glance. How can I be unidentified until now.


    After roaring loudly, Li Pengfei also said very stiffly on the phone: "Brother Yang, the man who went with Kim is a waste and can''t do anything. I asked him to find a way to see the body. Maybe there will be a letter soon. OK, I can''t tell you. I have to get on the plane. I have to go to Kenya first to transfer to Congo. I don''t know how long it will take. Let''s meet in Blackpoint city."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone with hate. It''s no use being anxious. Now he can only wait for news, or he can go to see if the body is Li JinFang.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s rage, Frye was whiter than his face and said in a trembling voice: "any news? JinFang, Li JinFang, he..."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I''m not sure yet. As long as I haven''t seen his body, I can''t say he''s dead. Who knows what happened that made him unable to contact us, but he must be fine. Don''t worry, Li JinFang is so powerful. What can happen? Right?"


    Gao Yang tried his best to comfort Frye and himself, but his voice decreased. Groliov said in a deep voice, "what did you say just now?"


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "a Chinese man in blackhorn city was shot to death. He killed 17 people, cut five with a knife, and then grabbed the gun and killed the remaining 12."


    Frye covered his mouth and turned his head to one side. Then Tommy lost his color and said, "it''s so powerful, that, that..."


    Groliov was also dull and silent. After shaking his head, groliov said loudly: "there are many powerful people in the world, especially Chinese people. There are many people who beat ten. Whoever says powerful must be Li JinFang. Who says only Li JinFang can fight! Unless I see Li JinFang''s body, I will never believe he is dead."


    While talking, the captain of the plane came out of the cockpit and said in front of Gao Yang: "Sir, we can take off."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "take off."


    It takes about 12 hours to fly from New York to Pointe Noire in the Brazzaville of Congo, but for Gao Yang, these 12 hours are particularly painful.


    Congo Brazzaville''s economy is passable, and its public security is much better than that of several neighboring countries. Black Point City has the largest and busiest international airport in Congo Brazzaville, but it lacks a large private airport that can let Morgan''s plane land, so Morgan can only find a way to land his plane at black point International Airport.


    It is precisely because the Congo is peaceful and peaceful. Morgan has no power to help Gao Yang in the Congo. It is his limit to land the plane at Black Point City International Airport. Therefore, although Morgan''s plane has weapons, Gao Yang can''t bring them with them.


    A person familiar with the local environment has no weapons, and Morgan has no ability to let Gao Yang leave the airport safely with weapons.


    The time difference between New York and Pointe Noire is about six hours. I flew for more than ten hours. When I left New York in the afternoon, I arrived in Pointe Noire in the morning.


    From the United States in spring to Black Point City in the equatorial region, Gao Yang''s clothes are a little thick, including groliov. They go too fast. They have no time to prepare clothes in the tropics.


    Out of the airport, they were greeted by the dilemma of language barrier in addition to the heat wave.


    Congo Brazzaville was once a colony of France, and black cape city is the free translation of French black cape, and the official and common language of Congo Brazzaville is also French.


    Looking at the unknown French sign, facing the taxi driver who solicited passengers in French, Gao Yang was stunned and said to several humanitarians behind him: "who can speak French?"


    All three shook their heads, and then Frye said, "Irene can speak French, but when will she arrive?"


    Gao Yang helplessly took out the phone and called Irene, but he couldn''t get through.


    The only reason Irene can''t get through by phone is that she is on the plane, and it won''t take long to fly from Germany to Blackpoint. I just don''t know whether there is a direct flight from Germany to Blackpoint. If so, it can be sure that Irene will arrive at Blackpoint within a few hours.


    I couldn''t get through to Irene. Gao Yang called Li Pengfei again, but Li Pengfei''s phone didn''t work. It seems that he is on the plane again.


    Nearly 24 hours have passed. As a result, the nearest Li Pengfei has not arrived, but Gao Yang, the farthest away, arrived first.


    After a helpless wry smile, Gao Yang took off the phone and shouted at the full taxis outside the airport: "who can speak English! Who can speak Chinese! Who can speak Russian!"


    At this time, Tommy also shouted, "it''s OK to speak Serbian!"


    Gao Yang shouted out all the languages he could speak, so as to increase the chances to find someone who could communicate, and Tommy just took part in the fun and tried his luck. Serbian, a small language, is unlikely to meet in Black Point City.


    Gao Yang thought he could meet an English speaking taxi. After all, it was the most widely used language in the world. But after he shouted, maybe it was because the taxi drivers didn''t hear it in the car, or because everyone could speak English, and no one responded to him.


    Just as Gao Yang was going to take a few steps and shout again, he heard someone behind him talking in a language he didn''t understand. Surprisingly, he looked back and saw a man and a woman in their 40s, like two couples, of whom the woman was talking to Tommy.


    Tommy looked surprised and said a few words in Serbian. After the woman said two more words, Tommy was very surprised and said, "yes, yes, we can speak other languages besides Serbian. Is English OK?"


    The man standing next to the woman nodded and said in English, "Hello, my wife can''t speak English, but I can. Can you tell me, do you need help?"


    Gao Yang said happily, "yes, yes, sir, we need help. We need to find an interpreter. Can you help?"


    The man shrugged and said, "if you need an interpreter, you can find a local travel agency. There are many guides who can speak English. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to find a guide. Many people who can speak French. I can call you to find an interpreter. It costs about $20 a day to find a qualified interpreter."


    Because the only thing to do was that a tour guide was obviously incompetent, he shouted loudly: "Sir, can I take the liberty to ask, are you from here or are you traveling?"


    The man shrugged and said, "I do some business here and live in Blackpoint for a long time, so you can think of me as half a local."


    Gao Yang said in a hurry, "yes, sir, we need to go to the police station to ask something, and we may also need to go to the local government to do something, so I''d like to ask an interpreter who is familiar with these government organs. Can you help me?"


    After the man frowned and thought for a while, after the woman said a few words to the man in French, the man finally nodded, smiled at Tommy and said, "my wife is very excited about meeting Serbian villagers, so she wants me to help you. Well, I''ll try my best to help you."


    Tommy turned to Serbian and began to talk to the woman, and the man thought for a moment and shouted to him: "Well, there is a man in my company who can speak English and French. He often helps me deal with the local government. I think I can let him be your interpreter for the time being, but my company can''t live without him, so he can only help you for one day at most, and you have to pay him."


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "thank you. Thank you very much, sir. Thank you so much and your wife. How much do you think I should pay your employee?"


    The man thought for a moment and said, "fifty dollars. It''s a lot, but he''s worth it."


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "no problem, absolutely no problem, sir. When can we see him?"


    The man shrugged his shoulders and said, "come with me. He should be in the company at this time. I''ll take you directly to my company."


    The couple also had to take a taxi. After telling their driver where to go, Gao Yang was overjoyed. They asked Tommy and the couple to take the same car to pay for the car, and then finally drove to the center of Blackpoint city.


    At the downtown location, the taxi stopped in front of a three-story building, got off the taxi, and Gao Yang followed the kind couple into the building. This is the couple''s company.


    They were on the first floor. They just waited for a while, and a black man was led to them.


    The black man looked thirty or forty years old. When he was led to Gao Yang''s body, he stretched out his hand and said to Gao Yang, "my name is Pascal mangbuya."


    Gaoyang finally had an interpreter. Because they were worried, Gaoyang didn''t communicate too much with the kind couple or say more to the black man named Pascal. They just said a few polite words and hurriedly greeted Pascal to leave.


    The taxi was still waiting outside. After getting on the bus, Gao Yang said to Pascal, "well, we want to go to the police station and ask about some things, but you have to tell us which police station we should go to."


    To ask for help, you must give some benefits first. After that, Gao Yang took out hundreds of dollars and handed them directly to pascaya. He whispered, "these money are your reward. If our things go well, we will give you more reward."

 Chapter 730

    Pascaya''s eyes were straight, but his hand was not slow. After receiving the money, he said curiously, "didn''t you say fifty dollars? Well, thank you for your generosity, sir. What do you want to do? I have a very good personal relationship with people in the police station. Even if it''s illegal, I can handle it for you as long as it''s not too outrageous."


    Take the money to open the way for easy work. He said in a loud and deep voice: "yes, a Chinese died here yesterday. We want to go to the police station to check whether the dead is related to us. It''s best to see the body. There''s no problem spending money. Can we do it?"


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, Pascal put the money in his pocket and nodded: "no problem, it''s too simple. I know where to go."


    After that, Pascal said a place name in French to the main rental car driver, and the taxi drove up. Then Pascal turned to Yang and said, "you said that the death of Chinese people was on the radio, and I know it. How to say, that girl died so regrettably..."


    Gao Yang grabbed Pascal''s arm, widened his eyes and exclaimed, "what are you talking about? It''s a girl who died!"


    Pascal nodded in surprise and said, "yes, it''s a girl. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang let go of Pascal, narrowed his eyes, pursed his mouth and waved his fist vigorously. Frye, who was sitting in the co driver''s seat, suddenly hit the center console with his fist, which startled the taxi driver. At the same time, he shouted, "Yeah! I knew toads are not so easy to die!"


    The taxi driver yelled at Frye discontentedly. After Frye snapped out a hundred dollar bill, the taxi driver immediately shut up.


    Gao Yang shouted to Pascal, "tell me, what''s going on? It''s a girl who died, so why did I hear that a Chinese killed many people? What''s going on?"


    Pascal was stunned, touched his head and whispered, "yes, I remember that''s it. A girl was robbed and shot to death. Then, someone killed a lot of people, that''s it."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "in other words, it was the girl who died first, and then a Chinese killed many local people, not a Chinese who killed many local people first and then was shot to death. Is that right?"


    Pascal was asked. He frowned and said, "what I heard is that it should be, there should be no mistake. Wait a minute."


    Pascal didn''t seem very sure. Gao Yang was a little nervous. Then he looked at Pascal and the taxi driver muttering.


    The taxi driver happily chatted with Pascal. Sometimes he left the steering wheel with both hands and gestured to Pascal. After the two said for several minutes, Pascal nodded to Gao Yang and said with certainty: "Yes, a girl was shot, and then a man stabbed several people with such a long knife, one by one, robbed a gun and killed all those people. Yes, that''s it. It was said on the radio yesterday that that''s it."


    Gao Yang leaned back on the seat, took a long breath and said, "I knew he didn''t die so easily, * * * *, how could he die so easily, little fly, tell the big dog the news."


    After Frye answered happily, he was about to call groliov in another car. At this time, Gao Yang smiled at Pascal and said, "do you know what happened to that man? He killed a lot of people, and the police don''t care? Do you know how this matter is being handled now?"


    Pascal''s look changed. Gao Yang asked too obviously. It''s easy for Pascal to connect him with the murderer. In addition, Gao Yang''s temperament and looking at Gao Yang, Pascal seemed to be afraid.


    Seeing Pascal''s mood change, he said with a smile: "don''t be afraid. We''re just looking for someone. You don''t have to worry about anything. Trust me, you''ll get a large reward without anything."


    Pascal nodded and said cautiously, "I just heard about it. I''m not very clear. I said it on the radio last night. Maybe there will be it in today''s newspaper."


    After that, Pascal suddenly said a word to the taxi driver. Then the taxi driver turned on the radio and adjusted the console. Listening to the voice of the host, Pascal suddenly pointed to the radio and said loudly, "listen, I''m talking about it now."


    "Tell me what''s on the radio," he said in a loud voice


    "The police station is trying its best to solve this case. It seems that the Chinese embassy is negotiating with the police station. Now, the host is talking about where the escaped man went."


    The radio host was discussing that there was nothing valuable. Listening to Pascal''s translation, Frye suddenly said, "boss, do we still need to go to the police station?"


    Gao Yang looked at Pascal and whispered, "can we still see the bodies when we go to the police station? Also, can we see the bodies of those killed?"


    Pascal thought for a moment, nodded and said, "there should be no problem. As long as you are willing to spend money, I think it''s OK. There are a thousand dollars, maybe two thousand, but you can certainly see it."


    Gao Yang took out the phone and called Li JinFang again. As a result, he still couldn''t get through. After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "we still have to see those bodies. We can get a lot of information after seeing the bodies."


    The most important thing is to find Li JinFang, but if Li JinFang can''t find it, Gao Yang must first confirm whether it is Li JinFang who killed a lot of people. If the killer is not Li JinFang at all, aren''t they worried for nothing? They have already made an oolong, but they can''t make another Oolong incident.


    After determining to see the body first, Frye was very dissatisfied and said, "Toad''s friends, how did they send people? Black Point City has been spread all over. He doesn''t even know whether it was a man or a woman who died. He''s really, really incompetent."


    Gao Yang is also full of stomach Fei. All the people sent by Li Pengfei went to the police station to inquire about the news, but they didn''t even know that the deceased was a woman. Really, he is a waste, and he can''t be contacted up to now. It''s also impossible to find someone to ask about the situation.


    Gao Yang reluctantly waved his hand and said, "let''s go to the police station first. We''ll have a spectrum when we see the body."


    After talking to Frye, Gao Yang turned to Pascal and said, "do you know who robbed or who was killed? Gangs?"


    Pascal nodded and said, "it''s a gangster, but it''s not a gangster. These people make a living by stealing. If they don''t steal, they may become robbery. They have a lot of people. It''s useless for the police to fight many times. What''s the use? Even if they are caught, they will be released in two days. It''s meaningless."


    Knowing that the deceased was a girl, Gao Yang''s heart was a little more stable. Anyway, Li JinFang may have had an accident, but he must not have died, and just know this.


    The taxi didn''t drive long and stopped at the door of a police station.


    When they got out of the car and joined together, groliov and them seemed very happy. However, they had no time to say more. Pascal whispered, "you''d better wait first. Then I''ll go first and see the situation. If I can go in, I''ll come out and call you."


    Pascal entered the police station alone. After 20 minutes, Pascal hurried out, came to Gao Yang''s body and said in a hurry: "The girl''s body has been taken away. The Chinese Embassy and the girl''s family have just left with the body. If you want to see the body, you can only see the dead robbers, and you need to spend two thousand dollars for this. The time is only half an hour, because there may be a big man from Brazzaville in half an hour, so you have to hurry up Decision. "


    Without hesitation, Gao Yang took out a pile of money and handed it to Pascal. Pascal waved his hand, turned and walked to the police station. However, after two steps, Pascal suddenly said, "I must state that I didn''t lie about the amount of money. I didn''t draw money from it."


    Gao Yang didn''t care to say this. He spoke to Pascal and then entered the police station.


    In the police station, Pascal handed the money to the police in front of Gao Yang and took the money. The black policeman began to count in the hall where people came and went. After counting it, it was really two thousand dollars. He waved his hand and led Gao Yang them through the hall, to a cabin in the yard behind the police station, and then to the morgue.


    After whispering with the policeman, Pascal said to Gao Yang, "you can go in. I''ll wait for you outside. Remember, half an hour, half an hour at most."


    There is no freezer in the morgue of Black Point City, so you can smell a trace of corpse smell outside the morgue. After the door of the morgue is opened, a stench comes to your face.


    There are two shelves in the morgue, which are full of corpses, not even a cloth to cover the corpse, but it also facilitates their observation.


    Gao Yang was attracted by a corpse. The right leg of the corpse bent upward at an angle of 90 degrees. It was obviously broken, and half of the neck of the corpse was cut open.


    Just after seeing the corpse, Gao Yang took away his hand covering his nose and said in a deep voice: "he kicked his calf and broke the man''s leg. At the moment when the man fell forward, a knife cut his neck. This kind of foot power is only toad."


    And then groliov said, "look at this."


    Gao Yang took a look in the direction groliov pointed out. The heart of a naked body was obviously sunken. Gao Yang sighed and said, "kill with one punch and half a step. Don''t look, it''s a toad."

 Chapter 731

    Just a little serious look at the two bodies, Gao Yang knew that these bodies could not be wrong. They were written by Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang''s fighting is basically practiced with Li JinFang. He can recognize some basic and commonly used moves of Li JinFang at a glance, not to mention some moves that he often uses. Just after seeing the body, Gao Yang is still amazed at the power of Li JinFang''s hand.


    Although it can be confirmed that Li JinFang killed these people, Gao Yang didn''t leave in a hurry. He carefully looked at the bodies one by one.


    There''s something else you can see from the body.


    After a few steps back and forth in the morgue, groliov suddenly said, "the toad used a knife, which shows that he is really angry."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, he used a knife. I can''t confirm the order of his attack, but it can be seen that four people were killed by toad, and everyone else was killed by him from behind."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pointed to a corpse whose neck had been cut off from the back and said: "He was the last one to be killed by a knife. When he got out, he killed one with his fist, one with his foot, and three with a knife. Then he grabbed a gun and killed one in the front and one in the side. The rest were killed from behind. Four people were shot twice in their bodies, followed by a shot in the head."


    After waiting for Gao Yang to finish, Tommy suddenly said, "what did these people do to make toad so angry? He was completely thinking of killing all these people."


    Exclaimed loudly: "Needless to say, it must have something to do with the dead girl. Guys, when I knew that the dead was not a toad, I was relieved, but after seeing these bodies, I began to worry. There is no doubt that the dead girl must have something to do with the toad. At least it is the person that the toad cares about very much. Therefore, I can be very sure that the toad is crazy."


    Frye also nodded and said, "yes, toad must be crazy."


    Groliov frowned and said, "this is not good, irrational toad. He may do anything. We have to find him and stop him from going crazy."


    Gao Yang waved and several people left the morgue together. At this time, the policeman and Pascal waited in the shade far from the morgue. When they saw them coming out, they met them together.


    As the police went to lock the door of the morgue, Gao Yang whispered to Pascal, "can we get more information from the police? We want to know the whole thing more clearly."


    Pascal nodded, whispered a few words to the policeman, returned and said to Gao Yang, "no problem, pay him another $500, and he''ll tell you everything you want to know."


    Frye took out the money, and the policeman took it up with a smile. After putting it on, he raised the context of the whole thing to them and stroked it clearly.


    Yesterday afternoon, two Chinese people, a man and a woman, were robbed in the most prosperous business district of Blackpoint city. Witnesses said that two blacks robbed with knives. The Chinese man knocked down both the two robbers with knives.


    When the robber was knocked down to the ground, behind the two Chinese people, an accomplice of the robber opened fire.


    Everything happened so fast that the woman and the man among the two Chinese people were shot. At this time, the two knocked down robbers got up and ran away. The shooting robber found that his accomplice had left and ran away quickly.


    The Chinese man didn''t go after the robber. He picked up the woman who was shot and ran to the nearest hospital, but when he was sent to the hospital, the girl was dead.


    The girl was taken to the hospital. After the doctor announced that the girl had died, the man disappeared. That night, not far from the shooting during the day, a Chinese man took the initiative to attack a group of people.


    A total of 19 people, 18 were killed on the spot, and one was hijacked and left by a Chinese man suspected of leaving the hospital.


    The man who was kidnapped spoke English and lived by cheating foreigners all year round. The police suspected that it was because he could speak English that he was left alive and taken away by the man who was suspected to be Chinese.


    The story was very simple, but Gao Yang finally knew the context. After listening to the policeman''s story, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "Pascal, ask him, do you know where the Chinese man is now?"


    After Pascal translated Gao Yang''s words, the policeman shook his head like a rattle. After talking a lot, Pascal shook his head and said, "he said no one knows. Now the whole black point city is looking for him, but no one can find him."


    There is no valuable news to ask. Gao Yang and they are going to leave the police station.


    Returning by the same route, only when passing the case handling Hall of the police station, Gao Yang suddenly found that the police in the hall seemed to be in a mess. More than a dozen people ran crazy to the door, and several police cars outside the police station started. At this time, a policeman shouted at the walkie talkie pinned to his chest and ran past Gao Yang.


    Pascal stopped, hesitated, and whispered to Gao Yang, "Sir, I think maybe I should tell you what the police officer said just now is that all reinforcements must keep the Chinese."


    Gao Yang was surprised, then waved his hand, and several people ran out of the police station. As soon as they ran outside the police station, a familiar black came together, but it was the taxi driver who pulled Gao Yang over.


    If you take a taxi, you must take a taxi. The driver doesn''t want to let go of his generous praise for their customers.


    Gao Yang shouted to Pascal, "tell him to catch up with the police car in front. As long as you keep up, you''ll give him a lot of money!"


    There was only one taxi. They were eager to follow the police. They didn''t have time to find another taxi, and the driver pushed them into the old taxi without mind. Then, he started the car, honked all the way on the road and shuttled back and forth in the traffic and crowd.


    Gao Yang sat in the back and leaned to expose half his ass outside the window. Looking at the trace of the police car, Gao Yang shouted anxiously, "do you know where the police car is going?"


    Pascal sat in the co driver''s seat and didn''t ask the driver at all. He turned his head and said loudly, "don''t worry. There''s no place where the taxi can''t find. He can certainly take you to the place. Hey, guys, I have to leave. I don''t want to be involved in your affairs. I don''t want to get into trouble."


    Pascal has seen that he accidentally got on the thief ship. The Chinese killed more than a dozen, and now he is together with the Chinese accomplice. It''s strange that he''s not afraid.


    Gao Yang can understand Pascal''s mood very much. He said in a loud voice: "don''t worry, we won''t bring you any trouble. Say a price you can change your mind. Come on!"


    Pascal was a little afraid, but Gao Yang''s words were too lethal. The temptation of money defeated his fear.


    After gritting his teeth, Pascal stretched out two fingers and said, "I want two thousand dollars. Without this number, I will never take a risk!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t move. He said in a hurry, "who has cash? Give it to him and give him thousands more."


    Frye took out a stack of banknotes from his coat pocket, pulled out a stack of banknotes and gave them to Pascal. He said, "whatever this is, take it, listen, if you can help us get things done to the end, this is all the money. This is ten thousand dollars."


    Pascal said nothing at once, and the taxi driver''s eyes burst out when he saw a pile of money handed around in front of his eyes.


    Gao Yang''s taxi is a Citroen. It''s very small, but Gao Yang only knows the brand of the car and doesn''t know the model. Because the taxi has been broken, there is only one body left. There is no windshield ratio on the door. Even there are cracks on the front windshield. The body color doesn''t know whether it should be white or red, because there are both colors on the body.


    A broken taxi began to run wildly, which not only posed a fatal threat to the pedestrians on the road, but also to the people in the carriage.


    Gao Yang was brave enough, but he couldn''t help shouting. Later, he simply closed his eyes, felt the centrifugal force, and tried to hold the seat to prevent himself from being thrown out of the window.


    Finally, Gao Yang opened his mouth. He said hard, "I''m going to vomit."


    Below Gao Yang is Tommy. Although he sits, he is not comfortable, because it''s strange that he can be comfortable after four strong men are crowded in the back seat of a small car that can only sit two people.


    Tommy shouted, "bear it, we''re coming soon, bear it."


    Gao Yang closed his mouth and dared not speak. At this time, Pascal suddenly shouted, "here we are!"


    Gao Yang and some of them got out of the car and looked around. A busy intersection was sealed. At least twenty or thirty police cars were blocked at both ends of the road, but at this time, all the police were running around in the street shouting and shouting. From time to time, people who carried the police and didn''t know whether it was the corpse or the wounded ran out of a house on the side of the road.


    Pascal, who needs to be a translator, walked forward with Gao Yang for two steps. When he saw the scene in the street, he suddenly vomited out with a wow, because there were three bodies in front of him, white brains and colorful intestines.


    Pascal never saw such a scene. He was a little carsick. He couldn''t help it immediately, and as soon as Pascal vomited, Gao Yang couldn''t help it.


    The two turned their backs to each other, vomited and shouted, "what are the police shouting? Tell me quickly."


    "They said that they said the suspect was only one person and had fled to the north. They were late. Wow, I think, I think we are too late."

 Chapter 732

    Gao Yangqi''s teeth are itching. Li JinFang has absolutely lost his mind. Take revenge. Don''t even call. It''s wrong to completely disconnect from others.


    Now Gao Yang can be sure that the dead girl has a deep relationship with Li JinFang. Maybe it''s Li JinFang''s first love. In short, Li JinFang has completely lost his mind this time and is really crazy.


    Gao Yang turned around, grabbed Pascal and shouted, "go and ask the police what''s going on. I''ll wait for you here. You''d better ask where the murderer ran."


    Pascal asked the police he knew, and ran to the edge of the guard circle pulled by the police to see the situation. After fley ran back, he whispered next to Gao Yang''s ear: "it must be a toad. I saw at least a dozen bodies, and there are still in the building. Most of them were not killed by guns. Boss, toad, it''s really crazy."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and walked back a few steps. After turning to a corner where the onlookers would not notice, he said in a hurry: "toad, he must be fine now. He killed more than a dozen by himself. It''s strange that something can happen to such a fierce degree. Falk, we have to find this bastard quickly and can''t make him crazy anymore."


    Groliov and Tommy soon came from the crowd. When they gathered around Gao Yang, groliov frowned and said, "we have to find a toad. If he goes on like this, something will happen sooner or later."


    Gao Yang didn''t know it was time to get Li JinFang back. He said with a distressed face: "we are not familiar here. The problem is how to find him. This bastard did too much. No matter what happened, how can we start acting recklessly alone."


    Gao Yang was worried about how to find Li JinFang when his phone rang. The phone was from Irene. She and Raphael had landed in Black Point City on the same plane.


    Gao Yang can''t tell Irene where he is. He can''t tell Irene where to meet until he meets Pascal.


    What is unfamiliar is trouble, and it is highly praised that they are not in war this time. If there is a clear enemy, he will do it at 3721 and leave after doing it. However, it is very difficult to find someone in a completely strange place now.


    The most frustrating thing for Gao Yang is that he can''t get in touch with uliyangke. It wouldn''t be so difficult if he had the help of wuliyangke, who has been mixing in Africa.


    When Pascal squeezed out of the crowd and saw Gao Yang, he immediately ran over and shouted at the sight of Gao Yang: "I asked someone I knew. It was the Adada gang who was attacked. A Chinese attacked them directly, and then killed them all the way from the street to the house. He killed 26 people. Maybe more people died, because the police were still searching for the bodies inside. The killing Chinese ran away. People in the street said that they heard the gunshot and saw one soon A Chinese man ran out of the house. The police arrived only after he left, so the police don''t know where the Chinese man has gone. "


    After waiting for Pascal to finish, Gao Yang is completely helpless. Li JinFang is crazy now and obviously doesn''t intend to contact him. Otherwise, Li JinFang should have tried to call him.


    After asking Pascal''s address and telling Irene where to meet, what to do next, Gao Yang was at a loss.


    Li JinFang fought and ran away. Unless Gao Yang and his friends happened to meet him, he really didn''t know where to find him.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang decided to treat Sima as a living horse doctor.


    "Pascal, is the Adada gang you just mentioned the same gang as those killed yesterday?"


    Pascal immediately shook his head and said, "no, it''s not the same gang as the one killed yesterday."


    It''s not the same gang, which means that Li JinFang doesn''t have a specific target. Helpless, he looked up and sighed. After that, he said to Pascal: "do you know there is a place where such gangsters gather in blackhorn city? It doesn''t matter what Gang it is, as long as it is a place where some scum gather."


    Pascal shrugged and said, "that''s a lot. There are many such places in Pointe Noire."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "is there a gathering place for people who specialize in these things, not gangsters with fixed industries, but those who rely on robbery and abduction?"


    Pascal shook his head and said, "there must be such a place, but I don''t know where it is."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "well, do you know the gang in black corner city is the most powerful?"


    Pascal shook his head and said, "there is no such a big gang in Blackpoint, as it seems, and I don''t know which Gang is the most powerful."


    Gao Yang finally said helplessly, "is there a gang that no one dares to provoke?"


    Pascal finally nodded and said in a deep voice: "yes, there are a group of people from the Democratic Republic of the Congo. After they sneaked from Kinshasa to Brazzaville, they came to Pointe Noire from Brazzaville. These people control people from the Democratic Republic of the Congo. They are very fierce and no one dares to provoke them."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "very good. Take me to them."


    Pascal was stunned and said, "why go to them? No, I won''t go. The place where those people are located is the worst place in Blackpoint. I don''t want to go."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "first, I just want you to take me to that place. You won''t have anything. Second, think about the reward you can get."


    After hesitating for a moment, Pascal finally nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take you, but can I leave as soon as I go?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "no problem. In addition, can you help me find something?"


    "What?"


    "Gun, car, man, I don''t want to take a taxi again. It''s terrible."


    Pascal said with a bitter look on his face: "Sir, my boss told me that you are just foreign tourists, but he didn''t say you need a gun to do something. Sir, I am a law-abiding people. I don''t want to participate in any crime."


    Gao Yang said kindly, "Pascal, my friend, we are very grateful for what you have done for us, but think about it, Congo is not a country that prohibits guns, right? And cars can be bought with money, right? If you can''t buy them, you can find someone who can buy them to buy them for you."


    After several changes in Pascal''s face, he finally gritted his teeth and said, "well, wait for me. I know where to buy a gun, but it may take longer."


    What Gao Yang needs most is time. After feeling that it is really difficult for pascoer to help buy a gun, Gao Yang changed his attention and sighed: "we don''t have much time to wait. Forget it, let me think of other ways, and then call a taxi. Now let''s go to the place to pick up people first."


    After changing two taxis, Gao Yang and several of them arrived at the place where they had made an appointment to meet Irene. After waiting for a short time, Gao Yang saw Irene and Raphael walking together.


    Let Pascal wait and greet Irene. When they met, Irene said anxiously, "what''s the situation now? What''s the matter with toad?"


    After briefly introducing the situation to the two people, he said in a loud voice: "guys, I have an idea. I''m going to find a place where toad may appear and wait for him."


    Groliov frowned and said, "wait for him? How do you know where he''s going?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I don''t know where he''s going, but I know what he''s going to do next. If we can''t find him, it''s better to find a place where he may go in advance and wait for him."


    "What will he do?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "Now I''m basically sure that the dead girl has something to do with toad. After toad had to let go of the three murderers in order to rush the girl to the hospital, the only thing he can do now is revenge. Like us, toad has only one way to go if he wants revenge when he is not familiar with his life."


    Frye said curiously, "how?"


    Gao Yang said reluctantly: "murderers, those who rob and mix with gangs, see one by one, and try to find someone he can communicate with. When they find them, they will ask where the murderer is, or put pressure on the gangs to help them find the escaped murderer."


    Groliov frowned and said, "what kind of shit is this?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "there''s no way. If I''m mad, I''ll do it. You let me calm down and find the murderer slowly. I can''t do it. Anyway, I think so, and with my understanding of toad, he''s doing it now."


    After that, Gao Yang said with a helpless face: "in short, I think this is the way things are. Anyway, if you put me in the position of toad, I can do anything."


    Frye was also stunned and said, "besides, the toad is so powerful that he can fight."


    Irene waved her hand and said, "it''s not a way for us to wait like this. Now that we have ideas, we''ll do it like this. Where are we going now?"


    Before Gao Yang spoke, he rushed Pascal, who was waiting, with a mobile phone in his hand. As soon as he reached the front and back of Gao Yang''s heel, he said in a hurry: "My friend in the police station has news. He said that another place was attacked. The police said that several people had died in the street. A yellow man, like a madman, twisted the necks of several drug dealers in the street one by one!"

 Chapter 733

    Gao Yang quickly looked at his watch. Only an hour later, Li JinFang created another mass slaughter.


    "Crazy, crazy, crazy, toad is completely crazy."


    Frye shook his head helplessly, and groliov murmured to himself, "Falk, if you go on like this, is toad really crazy? I don''t know, but I know that if toad goes on like this, the police in black point city must be crazy by him."


    Gao Yang wants to cry without tears. Li JinFang has opened the mode of slaughter.


    Pascale was very considerate in his work. He did not need to speak up. He left behind his eyes to provide information. After he smiled at Pascale and smiled unhappily, he raised his voice: "where is this? Is it far from here?"


    Pascal also looked helpless and said, "it''s about a 30 minute drive from here, and it''s a 20 minute drive from the scene we just left."


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly and said to the people around him, "guys, the practice of toad is a little different from what I think."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "what''s the difference?"


    Exclaimed loudly: "If I want to find a few robbers or gangsters, the gangster will be quickly attacked by the police. If it was me, I would find a big gangster with great influence and many people. Whether I beat them down or buy them with money, people can always find out the person I want. So we can wait for toad in the territory of a big gangster, but the problem is, toad is like now It''s almost killing people when they see them. He will kill those who form gangs and send them to the door. The wandering soldiers on the street are scattered and brave. He also let go and kill them. He has no plan at all. "


    Listening to Gao Yang''s words, no one else has responded, but Pascal''s is about to cry. For him, the most terrible nightmare has come true. These people are really with the murderer.


    Looking at Pascal''s expression, he heaved a sigh and said: "Man, I know what you''re worried about, but I can tell you now that your worry is completely superfluous. I can tell you the truth now. We do work with the guy who kills everywhere, but we don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. In fact, we never kill. We all have special identities and special missions. Our friend, uh, You know why he killed people, right? So you have to understand that he was driven crazy to do so, and we won''t kill people everywhere like him, so you don''t have to be afraid at all. "


    Gao Yang opened his words, but Pascal''s face looked much better. After hesitating for a while, he said cautiously, "are you spies? Like 007?"


    Gao Yang smiled at Pascal, gave him a look you know, and whispered, "just know, don''t say it."


    Pascal swallowed his saliva excitedly and whispered, "which country are you from? China?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "CIA! Friend, the situation is urgent. We came too hastily, resulting in insufficient preparation, so you really helped us a lot, so I''m willing to tell you this. Now, are you willing to continue to help us?"


    Pascal nodded and whispered, "of course, of course, no problem, sir, thank you for telling me this, so what do I need to do?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang thought it was more important to rush ahead of Li JinFang. Then he said, "where is the nearest gang or where some bastards gather from the place where they just killed people? Do you know what I mean?"


    Pascal pondered for a moment and said, "there are almost two places far away. One is the people from Kinshasa, as I just told you, and the other is the red light district, where a gang controls a lot of prostitutes."


    Gao Yang had a headache and said, "two places, where should I go?"


    Groliov said, "just go separately."


    Gao Yang was right when he thought about it and immediately said, "OK, let''s act separately and keep a place alone. If we see a toad, stop him."


    "What if you can''t stop it?" Frye shouted


    Gao Yang glared at Frye and didn''t speak, but Frye understood what he meant. If he couldn''t stop it, don''t stop Li JinFang. Just work with him. They came because they were worried about Li JinFang''s safety, not to prevent Li JinFang from taking revenge.


    It was decided to divide the soldiers into two ways, and he said, "time is too tight, and we don''t have time to find weapons. Let''s start quickly, Tyrannosaurus Rex. Is your French all right?"


    Irene made an OK gesture and said, "no problem."


    Gao Yang immediately pointed to groliov, Frye and Tommy and said in a deep voice: "you three go all the way. Let Pascal take you. We three go all the way. When we find the toad, we''ll call as soon as possible. That''s it. We''ll act separately."


    Gao Yang''s arrangement is planned. Groliov and the three of them spend more time with Li JinFang. When they meet Li JinFang who is red eyed, Li JinFang can listen to them better.


    Li JinFang will certainly listen to Gao Yang''s words. Even if he is really mad, Gao Yang can restrain Li JinFang, so Gao Yang takes Irene and Raphael all the way.


    After determining, let Pascal tell Irene where to go. In French, a total of seven people quickly separated, got into a taxi and went to their destination.


    At this time, Gao Yang is not too worried. Li JinFang can still kill people everywhere. It must be nothing. But now that they have arrived, they will not let Li JinFang die. Now the only important thing is to find Li JinFang. Then, even if Li JinFang wants revenge, they have to wait for people to get together and start after they find the target.


    When he got off the bus in the so-called red light district, Gao Yang found that it was much better than he thought.


    Black Point City is a big port city. The construction of the city is quite good in Africa, and the public security is OK. In addition, black point city is the economic center of Congo Brazzaville. The timber and minerals of Congo Brazzaville have to be shipped from here to all over the world, and there are many foreigners.


    The city is good, and the red light district is also well built. Although the houses on both sides of the street are not neat, there are both modern foreign houses and iron wall houses, and the streets are not clean, they are not the so-called slums in the red light district that are used to in Africa.


    In the daytime, there are no pedestrians in the alleys. We can see that it is the characteristic of the red light district. There are women sitting lazily at the door.


    Gao Yang and the three of them walked slowly into the street with few pedestrians. People in the tropics always felt lazy, even prostitutes. Those lazy women sitting at the door looked at Gao Yang. They just sat in chairs and put on an exposed but not attractive posture, but no one came forward to solicit customers.


    After walking a few steps forward, he raised his eyebrows and said, "it looks very calm here. There must be no accident. I don''t know if toad will come."


    Raphael said helplessly, "I hope he will come, boss. What should we do? Are we just hanging around in the street waiting for him?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "Irene, go and ask how long the street is and whether there is a passage in front. If it is long, we''ll walk forward. If the street is short, we''ll find a place to wait. It''s best to find a place where gangsters gather. We''ll just stay with those people."


    Irene quickly walked to a woman sitting on the street. After handing in a small note, she began to ask in French. After a few short words, Irene came back and whispered: "This street is quite long, about 1500 meters. The other end is the main road, and there are restaurants and bars. I just asked. Many gangsters who are responsible for watching this street mainly gather at the corner at the other end."


    He breathed loudly and said, "let''s go and wait over there."


    Just walked a little further, but I heard someone shouting something in front of me. At this time, Irene''s face changed and said in a hurry: "kill!"


    Needless to say, Gao Yang and the three of them ran forward.


    On the roadside, women sitting in the shade of trees quickly ran to the door behind them, and then closed the doors. When Gao Yang and them ran forward not far, someone ran in the direction of Gao Yang. At this time, Gao Yang heard the sound of gunfire.


    It started to fight. Li JinFang''s speed was too fast. He really killed one by one.


    Gao Yang angrily scolded in his heart and ran wildly under his feet, but it took time to run faster than a thousand meters, that is, after running for a minute, Gao Yang could see someone sweeping in the street with a gun, but the gunfire stopped suddenly.


    Seeing that the distance from the street is two or three hundred meters, Gao Yang watched a man limp into a car, and then the car ran away. After the car drove away, two people jumped out of the house on the street and shot at the car that had been far away.


    Gao Yangqi only wanted to vomit blood, while Irene roared and accelerated again, but they had raised the speed to the limit. If they accelerated again, it would be impossible to catch up with the driving car.


    When Gao Yang and the three of them ran to the street, they only saw a mess on the ground. Six or seven bodies were lying on the road. The one next to them could not say whether it was a restaurant or a tavern. There were several bodies lying in the shed full of tables and chairs, and the bodies had guns in their hands. Two other people stood at the street corner with pistols and looked at each other.


    When Gao Yang stopped panting, a black man with a pistol heard the footsteps and looked around. Suddenly, he jumped in place like a cat with its tail trampled on. After lifting his gun, he buckled at Gao Yang, but his pistol had finished firing. The gun just clicked, but no bullets were fired. As for the other one, I saw After his high face, he just screamed, then turned his head and ran away crying.


    Waiting for Irene to punch the black man who was obviously frightened by Gao Yang''s yellow skin to the ground, Gao Yang wanted to cry and said, "this, this, toad, this is the rhythm of violent walking."

 Chapter 734

    In addition to the corpses on the ground, several rifles are scattered on the messy streets. Basically, they are AK series. For the rest, the public security in Black Point City is relatively good, but it is not difficult to find a large number of AK in any country in Africa.


    After Irene punched the people who were scared silly by Li JinFang, Gao Yang shouted to Irene and Raphael who were going to pick up guns on the ground: "don''t pick up guns. We can''t be chased by the police. Find a car and we''ll catch up!"


    In Black Point City, Gao Yang has nothing to do with them, and there are many people watching in the dark. Their characteristics are obvious. Once they are watched by the police because they pick up guns, it will be very troublesome. Therefore, unless they need to start fighting immediately, Gao Yang would rather buy guns than pick up some broken guns with bullets in full view of the public at a murder scene, Even if it doesn''t matter to arouse the suspicion of the police, the evidence is different when they are caught.


    Only one step away, but finally passed Li JinFang. It is conceivable that Gao Yang''s mood.


    Rafael heard Gao Yang''s words and immediately went to find the car. When he ran away, he looked at the side with the pickup door open. After looking in, Rafael said loudly, "boss, look here."


    Gao Yang glanced at Rafael''s car. There were bullet holes everywhere on the car body. A black man with his hands tied and several bullet holes on his body had died in the co driver''s seat.


    Just one look, Gao Yang quickly ran away. His intuition told him that this man was brought by Li JinFang


    The three men ran in the direction of Li JinFang''s departure. Li JinFang ran in a car. Even if they grabbed a car, they couldn''t catch up with Li JinFang at this time, so it''s better to be safe.


    After running far away, Raphael, who rushed to the front, stopped a taxi and waited for Gao Yang and Irene to get on the bus. Although the taxi still drove in the direction of Li JinFang''s departure, everyone knew that there was no way to catch up with Li JinFang at this time.


    When the car drove up, Irene said a few words to the taxi driver, but she looked at Gao Yang helplessly and said, "where should we go now?"


    Gao Yang''s evil fire rushed straight to his forehead. Irene asked him where to go. How could he know where to go.


    "This damn bastard, when I saw him, I had to beat out the shit in the head of this bastard toad. This bastard''s head is full of shit! Shit!"


    After two angry scolds, Gao Yang sighed: "find the big dog, fork, call them first and tell the big dog that we passed the toad."


    After saying a word of hate, Gao Yang still couldn''t suppress the evil fire in his heart and said angrily: "Falk, toad, this brainless bastard, if not, Falk, if he wasn''t a toad, I wouldn''t bother to care about this dead bastard. He doesn''t have a brain at all. He has lived in a dog for so many years. Dog temper! A dog''s brain that explodes when something happens!"


    Gao Yang was really angry, but scolded and scolded, but the tension in his heart didn''t disappear. Li JinFang killed himself, but he couldn''t really let Li JinFang do so.


    Looking at the exasperation that had reached the extreme, Irene whispered, "boss, maybe the toad is really too angry to control himself."


    He shouted: "After so many years of being a soldier and fighting so many battles, I still can''t do anything. I''m not a dog. What is it? If I want revenge, I''ll find an enemy and kill him all over the house! It''s useless to kill so recklessly? It''s useless to kill so recklessly! This kind of dog temper that explodes at one point has not suffered enough. It''s still this kind of dog temper. I don''t care what happens to him. Look, When I see him, I''ll beat out his dog brain! "


    After being angry, Gao Yang took out the phone and dialed it to little Downey. After little Downey connected, Gao Yang immediately said in a hurry, "where are you now?"


    Little Downey said in a hurry: "I haven''t arrived in Congo Brazzaville yet. I can''t fly my weapons and equipment to Pointe Noire. I''ve arrived in Angola. Now I''m going to use a small plane to the Democratic Republic of Congo, and then smuggle my weapons to Pointe Noire by boat. The route is reliable. It just takes a little time. I should be able to arrive tonight."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "hurry up, try to be as fast as possible, the faster the better. The basket poked by toad is getting bigger and bigger. Maybe we have to kill out of Blackpoint city. You''d better arrange the evacuation route to avoid running nowhere when you can."


    Little Downey said nervously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with toad?"


    Gao Yangqi hummed: "toad is turning into an evil nemesis and is fighting crime all over blackhorn city. He has achieved remarkable results. Up to now, he has killed four groups and killed dozens of people."


    After humming angrily, Gao Yang called Li Pengfei again, and this time he was lucky to get through as soon as he called.


    "Young brother! I''m in Kenya. The plane to Congo Brazzaville will take off soon. I''ll be there in a few hours. How''s it going? Do you have any news?"


    "Good news, bad news. Do you want to hear that first?"


    Li Pengfei said angrily, "it''s all up to you. Tell me."


    "Good news, toad is not dead. He lives well. Good news can''t be better. Bad news, toad wants to die. He''s looking for people to kill him all over the world. He''s about to turn black corner city upside down. Dozens of people have died, and I think he has to continue to kill. Let''s say, no matter what you want to do in black corner City, you should give up the idea as soon as possible and want to wipe it off Clean up the mess. "


    After Gao Yang finished, Li Pengfei was stunned and said, "what, what do you mean?"


    Exasperated way: "What''s the matter with you people in Black Point City? It''s useless. You can''t even find out any news. You lie about the military situation. Let''s say that a Chinese died in Black Point City. She''s a girl, and she must have a great relationship with toad. After the girl died, toad went crazy. She killed more than a dozen last night. It''s even more fierce today. Up to now, she has hit three local people Gang, at least forty or fifty people are dead. "


    "My second Olympics, this shriveled calf has a bad temper again. What''s the matter? He can work to death. People don''t know. Call? Didn''t contact you?"


    Gao Yangqi hummed: "let''s say that this shriveled calf is not a thing. I don''t know where to fight alone if I make a phone call."


    "It''s bad! It''s bad! Brother Yang, find him quickly! It''s really bad. He wants to die!"


    Listening to Li Pengfei''s words, Gao Yang said angrily, "nonsense, his trouble is to die. No, wait, what do you mean?"


    Li Pengfei exclaimed: "He wants to die. He really wants to die! He doesn''t have a bear temper that burns his brain. Toad''s temper. I understand that he has a hot temper. The bear temper is reckless, but he''s angry. He doesn''t handle affairs carelessly. Have you seen him do stupid things because he''s angry? I''m sure he wants to die now. He doesn''t care about anything. He just hugs a group of people to die together!"


    Although the weather was very hot and the taxi was very hot, Gao Yang suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He found that he was indeed patronizing and angry, but ignored a very important point, that is, Li JinFang''s temper was bad, but he never did anything stupid. What Li JinFang does now is more than stupid.


    If Li JinFang is not a stupid person, but has done stupid things, there is only one possibility. He is destroying himself, or committing suicide in a violent way.


    After being awakened by Li Pengfei''s words, Gao Yang''s voice changed. He felt that his judgment might be wrong. Li JinFang can kill people everywhere, but it doesn''t mean that he is in a good situation.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said in a deep voice, "I''m looking for him. I''ll look for him. He can''t die if he wants to die!"


    Li Pengfei said in a helpless voice, "brother Yang, I''m afraid that toad will shoot himself in the head. He''s too easy to go to extremes."


    After Gao Yang asked for the phone call from the man who came to blackhorn city with Li JinFang, he ended his call with Li Pengfei, and then he fell into meditation.


    There is no doubt that the root of the problem lies in the dead girl. Gao Yang doesn''t understand that Li JinFang has only been in blackhorn city for a short time. Today is only the ninth day. How can he want to die for a girl.


    The most reasonable explanation is that Li JinFang fell in love with the dead girl. However, there is only eight days to count. Even if the dead girl has become Li JinFang''s girlfriend from the first day, how can Li JinFang reach the point where he wants to die.


    Don''t think too deeply. Gao Yang knows that he may have overlooked a very important thing from the beginning. He should check the origin of the girl first.


    Gao Yang found groliov and them. They were near the wharf by the sea. Four people were sitting in a small hotel leading to the wharf.


    After waiting to see Pascal, regardless of talking to groliov, Gao Yang immediately said to Pascal, "do me a favor and ask the specific information of the girl who died yesterday. The police should have it. Even if they don''t have it, you can find it. Now ask for me immediately."


    Pascal made a phone call. After only a few minutes, he turned to Gao Yang and said, "the police do have the information about the girl. Her name is Lisa. She is from China. Her passport shows her province. Oh, see the details left by her family in the police station."


    Gao Yang took Pascal''s mobile phone. There was a text message on the mobile phone, but the text message was in French. After Gao Yang handed it to Irene, Irene simply translated it in Chinese: "her English name is Lisa, and her Chinese name is Zhou, from woniu City, Hebei Province, China."


    After listening to Irene, Gao Yang looked up helplessly to the sky and sighed weakly, "this girl is from the same place as the toad. It''s absolutely not wrong. Guys, do you think they''ve known each other before?"

 Chapter 735

    Although he is asking others, Gao Yang is very sure of his guess.


    Li JinFang is not a person who can hide things, but if he really has any secrets buried in his heart, he won''t talk to anyone all his life.


    If Li JinFang really knew the girl long ago, it''s hard to say what would happen.


    It''s no use guessing. The most direct and final solution is to find Li JinFang. Only in this way can we end everything.


    He sighed distraught. Gao Yang picked up the phone and wanted to contact the people sent by Li Pengfei to Blackpoint city. After calling, someone soon connected the phone.


    The speaker sounded very organized, but what he did made Gao Yang unable to trust him too much. The dead Chinese was a girl. He didn''t know that the girl died first and then the Chinese went to kill the gang members. The order was not clear. It''s very simple that a message can be confused. It''s not too much to say that it''s a waste.


    But it''s time to contact. At least ask Li JinFang what he has done these days.


    Gao Yang has asked Li Pengfei. The people who came to black point city with Li JinFang are all Ethiopians and work in Li Pengfei''s security company. Li JinFang came to Black Point City this time to be responsible for training the local armed security guards. As a result, such a thing happened.


    I got through the phone, but I didn''t ask why. However, the Ethiopian only knew a little simple French, couldn''t communicate well with the local people, and didn''t know how to find a local interpreter. Only then did he report the mixed news back, and he couldn''t get any useful news for a long time.


    After a brief talk with the Ethiopian, although he was unreliable, Gao Yang didn''t get nothing at all. At least he knew that Li JinFang ran into the Chinese girl when he was shopping with the Ethiopian on the street of Blackpoint city.


    After asking about Li JinFang''s situation in recent days, Gao Yang fell silent after hanging up the phone.


    Gao Yang can fight, but he is not a detective. He knows how to track prey according to a little trace on the grassland, but he doesn''t know how to find a person hiding in the city.


    When Gao Yang silently thought about what to do, he answered the phone again. After hanging up, Gao Yang said to the people: "the rabbit can arrive tomorrow. The time should be tomorrow morning."


    Groliov also said in a deep voice, "Lucy can arrive tonight. I haven''t had time to tell you."


    Then Raphael said in a deep voice, "boss, we can''t find the toad alone. I think we still have to get information from the police."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "my heart is a little confused. It shouldn''t be. Now it''s not time to worry about toad, but to try to find him."


    Turning to Pascal, he raised his voice and said, "man, you really helped us a lot. I thank you for everything."


    After that, Gao Yang took out all his cash from his pocket. When he came, he brought $20000 in cash, but spent a small part.


    After grasping Pascal''s hand and patting all the rest of the money in Pascal''s hand, he raised his voice and said, "here is nearly 20000 dollars. It''s all yours. I just want you to do one thing. Go to the police station and use all your skills. As long as you have any news about the person we''re looking for, can you call us?"


    Pascal got a lot more than his best estimate, 20000 dollars. After putting the money into his trouser pocket, Pascal nodded his head and said, "give me a phone number and I''ll go to the police station!"


    Raphael''s phone can be thrown away at any time. He came forward and left his phone to Pascal. Then Pascal turned around and ran away. However, after just two steps, he ran back and hurriedly said, "you need a car. I''ll have someone send you two, right? Three thousand dollars a car. Don''t pay too much. The car will be delivered soon."


    Pascal said and ran away, trotting and calling at the same time.


    Pascal left. In the next time, Gao Yang and them had to wait until Li JinFang came to their place to continue killing, or waiting for the news from Pascal.


    After an hour, Gao Yang couldn''t sit still, but then two old cars drove out of their shed one after another. An old man with white beard carefully looked at them and came forward and whispered, "my friend said that someone is willing to buy our car for $3000 a car."


    Gao Yang shook his head. Frye immediately began to count some money. After counting 60, he directly put them in the black man''s hand. The black man was very happy and said loudly, "thank you, thank you. There''s no problem driving the car. Besides, I filled up the oil just now and left the car key in the car. Goodbye, gentlemen."


    After the people in the other car called, the two people immediately ran away. Looking at the two broken cars, Frye said helplessly: "well, anyway, these two cars are coming. At least we don''t need to take a taxi."


    Just then, Raphael''s phone rang. After he answered it, he immediately shouted, "boss, the police found the car driven by toad. The police also just received the news. They haven''t had time to start!"


    The car came in time. After a sigh in Gao Yang''s heart, he immediately stood up and said loudly, "let''s go. Tyrannosaurus Rex and fork drive. Do you know where? Do you need a local to lead the way?"


    Irene took out a GPS from her hand, shook it, and immediately ran into a car.


    The car runs very fast. It doesn''t ring when it should, and it doesn''t ring indiscriminately, but it''s not slow, but the only thing to worry about is that the brakes of both cars are not very similar.


    Irene''s driving style is similar to her flying style. It''s more appropriate to replace the novice female driver with a demon. She rushes and drills at the seams. The accelerator is floor oil. Although the car is very broken, she has the spirit of flying on land.


    It took 15 minutes to reach the place where Li JinFang threw his car without causing any accident. At this time, no police car arrived.


    There was a car parked by the side of the road, the door was wide open, and the driver''s seat was full of blood.


    The car was surrounded by people, and a car with an open door and a key was not stolen, not because the seat was full of blood, but the front of the car was basically smashed.


    One glance at the car showed that it was the one driven by Li JinFang.


    He made a gesture to let others stay in the car. Gao Yang and Irene got out of the car and got in front of the smashed car. After taking a look, Gao Yang whispered, "ask these people if they saw the toad."


    Irene asked a few times in French, and soon someone told Irene something. Irene didn''t listen all the time. She quickly turned to Gao Yang and said, "the car hit a roadside telegraph pole. A man covered with blood got out of the car and walked over there."


    Gao Yang looked at the street Irene pointed to, then put his hand and said, "you drive, I walk."


    Gao Yang ran in the direction Irene pointed out. Since Li JinFang was covered with blood, there should be blood on the ground, but the nearby blood was destroyed by the crowd and vehicles, and Gao Yang couldn''t see anything.


    After running along the street for a while, Gao Yang found a small piece of blood on the ground, which refreshed him. After signing to the people in the car that he found the trace, he immediately ran.


    The dirt road is a dirt road. Although the blood is not obvious on the land, it is a clear road sign in Gao Yang''s eyes. Even if there is occasional interruption, Gao Yang can always find the blood again soon.


    There are a lot of blood stains, which is not good news, but Gao Yang can simply see that according to the size of the blood stains, Li JinFang''s blood loss should not be particularly serious.


    The bloodstain extends hundreds of meters forward and turns to the roadside alley. It has left the business district and belongs to a piece of residential area. There are pieces of residential houses everywhere, and the planning is good. They are small square residential houses. The alley is not too long. Passing through the alley will soon be the street, and then there will be a piece of residential houses basically the same shape.


    After passing through three or four residential areas, Gao Yang came to the small street that can accommodate two cars and lined up again, but he went out of the alley this time, but he couldn''t see blood.


    There was no one nearby. There was no Li JinFang Gao Yang wanted to see. In other words, Gao Yang didn''t see the body he was most afraid to see. Of course, it was Li JinFang''s body.


    After glancing around, Gao Yang waved to the two cars behind him. After everyone got off the bus, Gao Yang shouted, "look around separately! Shout when you find blood!"


    After saying that, Gao Yang didn''t look in one direction. He wanted to save time, so he asked others to look for the blood, but he observed where the blood disappeared.


    It''s still mud, but at the equator, after rain and direct sunlight, the land is very hard.


    Because there is no floating dust, the footprints are almost difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, but after Gao Yang carefully distinguished them, he still saw some footprints.


    The footprints were very messy. He expanded the search scope a little. He found that there were footprints belonging to two people at a certain distance and walking in the same direction. Gao Yang immediately followed them.


    The footprints were too hard to see. Gao Yang walked forward for dozens of meters and lost the trace of footprints again, and the place was at a crossroads.


    When Gao Yang could only look for footprints again, he suddenly heard the bell.


    The bell doesn''t sound very loud, but Gao Yang listens very clearly, and the bell sounds familiar that he can''t speak clearly and the Tao is unknown.


    Gao Yang felt very strange. The bell rang several times in a row, as if it sounded in his heart. After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang no longer looked for traces, but ran quickly to the place where the bell rang.

 Chapter 736

    Gao Yang ran along with the bell, turned a street corner, passed a folk house, and then he stopped in surprise.


    In the bungalows of a folk house, Gao Yang saw a temple, a Buddhist temple that is very common in China, but he believes it is impossible to appear in Africa.


    The temple looks very different from the temples in China, because the Buddhist temple in front of Gao Yang is only a bungalow rebuilt, not the cornice and arch temple in Gao Yang''s impression. However, the Buddha statues painted on the white wall clearly show that the bungalow in front of him is a Buddhist temple.


    It is also a Chinese Buddhist temple, because the name written on the plaque at the door is Chinese pinyin.


    The temple door was wide open, Gao Yang stopped in a daze, looked at the foreign Buddhist temple with a strong sense of disobedience, and walked in.


    The temple is very simple. The wall paintings are full of Buddha statues. What makes Gao Yang speechless is that there is also a statue of Guan Gong in the Buddha painting on the wall, on which the emperor Guan is written in pinyin.


    Although he didn''t understand the relationship between emperor Guan and Buddhism, Gao Yang somehow knew that Guan Yu was highly respected by the three religions of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism in China. However, he only knew that.


    Gao Yang stopped and looked at the temple that made him feel very disobedient. Soon, a bald monk in a white monk''s robe came up to him, folded his palms, and said amitabha in Chinese. Then he began to talk.


    Gao Yang rubbed his face with his hands and shook his head, because a black monk stood in front of him, which made Gao Yang doubt whether he was dreaming.


    I couldn''t understand what the black monk was saying. After being stunned, Gao Yang said sorry to the monk, then turned around and ran outside the door, saying loudly, "Tyrannosaurus Rex, come here, come on!"


    After shouting, Gao Yang went back to the temple and faced the black monk. Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. He was looking for Li JinFang. It''s not time to satisfy his curiosity. However, Gao Yang always felt that Li JinFang should be here.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve read too many martial arts novels or movies. Gao Yang subconsciously thinks that temples are places to save people, although most temples are actually tourist attractions that cheat money.


    Gao Yang stared at the black monk in front of him, and then said, "Amitabha, have you seen my companion?"


    Black Gao Yang has seen a lot. Gao Yang is also very clear about black''s racial talent, but in front of him, the black man looks tall with a shaved head and a monk''s robe. At least Gao Yang thinks that the monk in front of him has a sense of enlightenment.


    Gao Yang thought that since his Buddhist temple was Chinese, he might be able to understand it. But to his disappointment, the monk still spoke French he didn''t understand. However, after a few words, the monk stretched out his hand and made an invitation gesture to Gao Yang.


    A full sense of disobedience, a full sense of disobedience.


    Gao Yang followed the monk and began to walk. At this time, Irene also ran in. When she saw the scene in front of her, Irene also opened her mouth and said, "what''s the situation?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand to Irene, answered Irene with a blank expression, and then quickly followed the monk. After bypassing a Buddhist hall, Gao Yang saw a cabin behind the Buddhist hall.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say, but when he saw a pool of blood at the door of the open cabin, Gao Yang immediately passed the monk and walked into the door of the cabin.


    Gao Yang saw Li JinFang at a glance.


    Li JinFang lay on a small bed. Next to him stood two monks in monk robes, who were treating Li JinFang''s wounds.


    Li JinFang was lying on the bed with his eyes open. He was looking at the door. As soon as Gao Yang stood at the door, he was right with Li JinFang''s eyes. However, Li JinFang didn''t move, and there was only silence in his eyes.


    Gao Yang''s heart was cold. He thought Li JinFang was dead, because he had never seen that kind of dull eyes in living people.


    Irene and Gao Yang stood at the door. They couldn''t lift their feet into the cabin, but soon, Irene pushed Gao Yang''s back stiff at the door of the cabin and whispered, "his chest is still moving, he''s not dead!"


    Just then, a monk with blood all over his body came up to Gao Yang and said with his hands folded: "are you his companions? He must be sent to the hospital. I gave him some first aid measures, but he still has to go to the hospital. I have called the first aid phone. The ambulance should come soon."


    The monk spoke English. Gao Yang could understand it. After thanking the monk, Gao Yang walked up to Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang''s body is full of injuries. There is a long wound on his chest, which doesn''t look like a gunshot wound, and the wound is not very deep. The lower leg of his left leg is red from below the knee and swollen. It looks like he was scalded. There is blood on both fists and the skin is broken. However, Gao Yang looked carefully and found that there seems to be no immediate fatal serious injury, Li JinFang''s clothes were soaked with blood, but they were more like other people''s blood.


    Li JinFang''s breathing is very symmetrical, and his chest also fluctuates. After discovering this, Gao Yang finally put down his heart. However, although Li JinFang''s body doesn''t look seriously injured, his appearance is very, very miserable.


    Originally, Gao Yang was extremely angry and angry at Li JinFang''s actions, but after seeing Li JinFang''s tragedy, Gao Yang had been brewing countless times, but he couldn''t scold it.


    "When are you going to pretend to be dead, you bastard?"


    Li JinFang was still motionless. Although he opened his eyes, it seemed that he had not seen Gao Yang in front of him, but it should be said that he had fainted. Gao Yang had not seen that he could still open his eyes when he fainted.


    Gao Yang''s anger was caught up again, and Irene looked at Li JinFang and whispered, "it shouldn''t be like this."


    Irene stretched out her hand and shook it in front of Li JinFang''s open eyes. Li JinFang still didn''t respond and didn''t blink. At this time, Irene suddenly sighed and burst out a sentence with unique philosophy and Chinese flavor.


    "Sorrow is no greater than the death of the heart, toad. It''s the death of the heart."


    Irene still spoke in Chinese. After looking at Irene speechless, she said in a deep voice, "go and call everyone and inform them that toad has found it."


    When Irene went out to make phone calls and call people, Gao Yang said to the motionless Li JinFang, "I''ve been standing in front of you for a long time. When are you going to pretend to be dead?"


    Li JinFang still didn''t move. Looking at his appearance, he was angry, anxious and hated. He forked Li JinFang''s neck and roared, "get up, son of a bitch. I''ll let you pretend to be dead, pretend to be dead!"


    Li JinFang''s coat was taken off and he was only wearing a pair of quick drying shorts common in the tropics. Gao Yang had no place to start and could only grab his neck, but Gao Yang pinched Li JinFang''s neck and tossed back and forth, but Li JinFang still didn''t move.


    Gao Yang''s move startled the three monks around him. The two immediately broke his hands. The young monk, who was kind-hearted and tall, hurriedly said, "don''t do this. He can''t stand it."


    Gao Yang let go of Li JinFang, stood up and walked back and forth in the cabin. He had never seen anyone like this, so he didn''t know what to do.


    Care is chaos, Gaoyang''s heart is a mess now.


    Soon, Irene and everyone ran over. Because the room was too small, groliov and they had to stand outside the door and look at Li JinFang in the room. Groliov shouted, "what''s the matter with him?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "pretend to be dead here. Don''t move or say anything!"


    Frye squeezed into Li JinFang''s body and said in a hurry, "is his injury serious? What''s the matter with him? Toad, toad! Wake up, what''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at Li JinFang, he still didn''t move, but he still opened his godless eyes, raised his anger from it, stood forward and roared, "wake me up, wake me up, you bastard! I let you pretend to be dead!"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and slapped Li JinFang in the face. He really used his strength. He slapped Li JinFang''s face and immediately swelled up, and his nose was bleeding.


    Li JinFang''s eyes finally moved, but his pupils were not focused, but looked at Gao Yang empty.


    Gaoyang was flustered by Li JinFang''s eyes, so Gaoyang''s left hand fanned again. This time, after a slap, someone gave a painful cry.


    What screamed was Gao Yang. He forgot that his left hand was hurt. After slapping it down, he immediately grabbed his left wrist with his right hand.


    Gao Yang jumped in pain, but Li JinFang still didn''t move. At this time, groliov finally said: "Don''t hit him. It''s no use. He''s an extreme expression of extreme sadness, remorse, guilt and helplessness. The military doctor says it''s spiritual self closure. Although it''s rare, I''ve seen it on the battlefield. Of course, it''s not as serious as toad. In addition, physical pain alone may not wake him up."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I''d rather wake him up than use that move. Can I only stimulate him mentally?"


    Groliov nodded and said, "we can only stimulate him mentally. Everyone is ready. The toad may overreact."


    If physical attack is ineffective, you can only use mental attack, and it is the kind of strong stimulation directly to the mind.


    He coughed softly and said to Li JinFang, "toad, Zhou Lizhen is going to be buried. Don''t you go and have a look? Don''t you want to avenge her?"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, Li JinFang''s eyes immediately moved. Then, the expanded pupils narrowed rapidly, and there was a look in his empty eyes.


    Li jinfangteng sat up from the bed. When he reached out to push away the Gao Yang in front of him, he finally reacted and whispered, "brother Yang, you''re coming."

 Chapter 737

    Li JinFang is too calm. He is a little afraid of being calm. He is not afraid to be furious after being stimulated. The so-called great sorrow has no tears and laughs silently. He is afraid that he will be the same as someone who has nothing to do after being stimulated.


    Li JinFang was calm on his face. He didn''t feel surprised that these people appeared in front of him from thousands of miles away, just like neighbors stringing a door.


    Li JinFang got up from bed, nodded to Gao Yang and said softly, "sorry, I''m still disturbing you."


    Gao Yang held his breath and had no place to attack. He wanted to scold, but he couldn''t export it. He wanted to fight. He saved his anger for a long time, but finally he was worried: "are you okay?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "something, I have something."


    Looking at the serious Li JinFang, Frye wanted to say something, but he finally pulled Gao Yang''s clothes and whispered, "boss, what can I do?"


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to do. He could only say to Li JinFang, "you look very sober. What''s the matter? What are you going to do now?"


    Li JinFang lowered his head and pondered for a moment, then raised his head and said seriously, "brother Yang, I know it''s impossible for you to leave me alone, but looking at our brothers, I beg you, I beg you, brother Yang, you let me go. My heart is bitter. It''s too bitter. Don''t let me suffer alive, OK?"


    Gao Yang thinks the problem is too serious. He can''t cure his heart disease. However, although he knows that Li JinFang''s problem is very serious, Gao Yang is angry and happy by Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang was really so angry that he grinned and shouted to Li JinFang, "I think you understand now. Since you know what you''re talking about is nonsense, all right, tell me how we can leave you. Don''t worry. Come on, teach me and teach me how to convince old maozi."


    Li JinFang looked up at the sky and sighed. He squeezed his fists and looked helpless.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang were talking in Chinese. No one could understand except Irene, but everyone felt that the atmosphere was very wrong. Frye shouted to Li JinFang at this time: "let''s go quickly. We''ll be in trouble when the police come."


    Irene also said anxiously, "toad, many things will pass. You shouldn''t be ashamed to look like you want to die. Hurry up, we should go."


    Groliov also said in a deep voice: "believe me, toad, I''ve experienced more and more deaths than you. Although it''s different feelings, if you''re a man, put away that disgusting look for me."


    Tommy said helplessly, "toad, you let me down."


    Gao Yang sighed, patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said, "let''s go. Talk slowly. Don''t drag here. It''s not good for anyone."


    Just then, a monk standing nearby who had not spoken suddenly knocked on the bronze chime and made a crisp sound. In the lingering sound, he said in a deep voice in Chinese with strange emphasis: "Amitabha, benefactor, the sea of suffering is boundless. It''s time to turn around."


    This kind of scene, this line, is too familiar. As long as it is Chinese, it must be seen often in movies or TV. However, it happens in reality, which makes Gao Yang''s sense of disobedience explode and makes him feel the urge to vomit blood. Irene, who is familiar with Chinese culture, also looks like a ghost, stares at the young monk and Li JinFang, At a loss, I don''t know what to do.


    The monk can speak Buddhist language in Chinese, but it seems that he can''t use Chinese when talking. After knocking the bronze chime with a small stick, the monk folded his palms and said to Li JinFang: "Buddha said, there are eight hardships in life: life, old age, illness, death, love, parting, long resentment, can''t beg, can''t let go. I don''t know why you are so depressed, but it''s just one of these eight hardships. Looking at you and listening to your conversation, it seems that you suffer yourself because of a deceased person. If so, please remember that the deceased has passed away to bliss. As a living person, no matter how sad it is, you should be happy Live well. Don''t torture yourself for the bliss of the loved one''s death. How can the deceased die at ease like you are now? Amitabha. "


    What the monk said was mainly English, mixed with some Chinese Buddhist terms. It was precisely because he said Zen in English, so his meaning was very straightforward.


    After a long sigh, Li JinFang turned around and saw the offering table in the hut facing the door and the monk standing next to the offering table. He went to the table, knelt down on the futon in front of the table, kowtowed three heads to a Bodhisattva statue on the offering table, then stood up and said to Wei and Shang, "thank you for saving me. I''m going."


    Gao Yang and a group of people were stunned. After Li JinFang stood up, the monk knocked the bronze chime again, folded his hands and whispered the Sutra.


    Li JinFang limped out, and Gao Yang and several others looked at each other, finally reacted and began to walk out behind Li JinFang.


    At the same time, Irene whispered, "boss, is that it? It''s all right?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it''s strange that it''s all right. Toad is still holding it. I''ll go. Finally, the monk didn''t say anything about putting down his butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha."


    Then Frye said in a hurry, "boss, we haven''t thanked those monks yet. Where are the monks? Well, is that the word?"


    Frye spoke English, but his words were correct. Gao Yang stopped and said, "it''s not right to go like this, but there''s no time now. Frye, go and thank others first, and we''ll thank them later."


    Li JinFang bowed his head and just walked fiercely. After giving Frye a quick order, he took a few steps. When Li JinFang was about to leave the yard, he caught up with him, and then hurriedly said, "I said, what do you want now? Don''t say you just want to go out and hang around. The matter has come to this. Do you still want to drag us to death?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to say the word drag, but in Li JinFang''s situation, he can''t do without saying something important.


    Sure enough, after being questioned by Gao Yang, Li JinFang stopped blankly and said, "where should I go and what should I do?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "wait here and I''ll tell you what to do."


    Groliov whispered to Gao Yang, "toad looks normal now. In fact, it makes no difference that he follows a fool now."


    Tommy also whispered, "he''s in such a serious mental disorder. Either he uses hatred to divert his attention, or he uses sadness to stimulate him to wake up. Look at him."


    Groliov and Tommy are veterans. Li JinFang''s situation is a bit like, but not exactly the same as, the soldiers who were seriously stimulated on the battlefield and had psychological problems, so they don''t know what to do.


    Groliov whispered, "let him cry, or it might be better."


    Tommy scratched his head and said, "if it''s better to cry and shout on the battlefield after witnessing the death of his comrades in arms, it''s really crazy to hit the enemy''s gun without saying anything. Toad seems to be like this now."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "his situation is a bit like Ivan in Colombia, but it is much more serious than Ivan. What can I do? I don''t dare to divert his attention with hatred, for fear that he will go crazy again."


    Physical pain is easy to cure, but it''s hard to deal with mental problems. Bruce didn''t come, even if he came.


    Then Raphael exclaimed: "Leave first. I''ll drive. Let''s get him to a safe place. Anyway, let the toad return to normal first. If I want to say, he''d rather be hit again than leave sequelae. I think if the toad doesn''t eliminate the psychological trauma in a short time, I''m afraid he will have mental problems in the future, just like the sequelae of the battlefield ¡£¡±


    Battlefield sequelae is a kind of psychological trauma. Although there are few people suffering from this psychological disease, there must be. If the degree is light, it may be better in a few years. If the degree is too deep, you won''t want to recover completely in your life.


    Raphael''s words made Gao Yang aware of the crisis. Basically, Li JinFang''s current state is like the early stage of the battlefield sequelae. If one can''t be handled well, Li JinFang will really get the same psychological trauma as the battlefield sequelae, then it will be difficult to recover.


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "this is not a place we are familiar with, and many things are not suitable to do, but now it seems that in order to prevent Toad from becoming a madman, it seems that we have to take risks with him."


    Groliov shrugged his shoulders and said, "come on, let''s do it. We can''t watch the toad. We can''t live a normal life in the future."


    Rafael looked at Gao Yang curiously and said, "psychological trauma is tricky. When I served in the army, if anyone has psychological problems, I have to find a special psychologist to see it. Boss, can you handle it?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''ve learned a little in Israel. They have a course in this field. Toad''s situation is actually very simple. The way is a little cruel. In short, all we can do is hook his sorrow and vent his anger. The rest depends on himself."


    Frye scratched his head and said, "can you make it clear?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "First seduce Toad''s sadness and let him tell everything in detail. You can''t keep everything in your heart. The more sad you are, the better. Just don''t let him hold it. When he''s almost sad, it''s time to let him vent his anger. Don''t say more about how to vent his anger? Let''s hide first so that toad won''t be found by the police. Then, wait When little Donny arrived, we took a gun and accompanied him to find out and kill the murderer. That''s it. "

 Chapter 738

    "It sounds simple, but does it work? Boss, I don''t want toad to become a glass doll in the future. You know what I mean."


    After hearing Frye''s question, Gao Yang spread out his hands and said: "It''s that simple. As for whether it''s effective, it depends on whether our implementation of the plan is perfect enough. If we think the effect is not very good, we can purposely reuse this method to carry out psychological intervention on toads. The data I''ve seen has been tossed repeatedly by this method, and the effect is still good. It can be a recipient who can leave the battlefield with a normal mentality To 80% of the total. "


    Groliov shrugged and said: "I didn''t attend this course in the training camp, but it''s similar to the way we use on the battlefield. Stimulate him and let him kill enough. It''s dangerous to do so on the battlefield in Grozny. If we can''t vent our anger, we''ll be killed by the enemy. But here, it''s much safer. If we can''t find a direct murderer, we''ll find one Some damn scum. "


    Raphael said with a wry smile, "it''s too rough."


    Gao Yang also smiled bitterly and said: "Those who make this plan don''t want to let a group of soldiers with battlefield syndrome retire. Of course, they are willing to nip the danger in the bud. They''d better solve the problem on the battlefield of the enemy country. It''s an emergency method on the battlefield. Do you expect it to be very gentle? As for those who are willing to do so for their comrades in arms, they are nothing more than a group of big soldiers, who Also consider whether it''s rough or not. Go to a psychologist on the battlefield. Well, although it''s rough, when this is the simplest and most effective way, get ready. When little Donny arrives, we''ll make some contributions to the security of Blackpoint city for free. "


    When Frye arrived, several people quickly left the temple. Li JinFang seemed to be no different from a normal person, that is, he had no God in his eyes and looked at everything directly. Others could speak to him and answer, but they often didn''t answer their questions.


    He drove his broken car straight to the countryside. Black Point City was not blocked. Gao Yang and they drove to the countryside smoothly. After they were far away from Black Point City, the car stopped in the trees in the countryside.


    Going to the suburbs is only an expedient measure, that is, to find a quiet place for Li JinFang''s psychological intervention. There are still a lot of mess in Heijiao city. As long as Li JinFang''s sadness is lured out and his fire is burned, he has to go back to Heijiao city.


    Located in the equatorial region, Congo Brazzaville is full of dense shrubs and jungles. After drilling into a forest at random and feeling that it would not be found, he raised his voice and whispered, "OK, right here, brothers, surround the toad. We want to be a quiet listener, but we also have to prevent the Toad from suddenly getting out of control. If he gets out of control, we have to control him."


    Tommy smiled bitterly and said, "if toad is really out of control, I hope he can''t fight as usual."


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang said to Irene, "except toad, you can fight best. It depends on you."


    Irene beat two punches in her chest and said firmly on her face, "don''t worry, I''ll be a qualified meat shield."


    Nodding, Gao Yang took Li JinFang, who was sitting quietly in the car, into the woods and asked Li JinFang to sit cross legged on the ground, while Gao Yang and others scattered or squatted or stood around Li JinFang. After encircling Li JinFang, Gao Yang finally coughed: "Jin Fang, I got some information from the police station. It said that a girl named Zhou Lizhen died. Well, who is she? What''s the relationship between you two?"


    Gao Yang chose to get straight to the point, but after hearing Zhou Lizhen, Li JinFang''s godless eyes became more godless and stared in one direction.


    Frye sat opposite Li JinFang. After he made a questioning gesture to Gao Yang, Gao Yang shook his head and said: "Jin Fang, the information I read is not very clear. Tell me what happened at that time and how Zhou Lizhe was shot. With your skill and experience, how can you ignore the threat from behind? You made a big mistake. Now tell me how you did it, which led to Zhou Lizhe being hit from behind by a bullet. Tell me how you killed Zhou Lizhe!"


    Gao Yang kept talking about Zhou Lizhen, and said that Li JinFang had made a big mistake, not for anything else, in order to make Li JinFang change from a state of absence to self blame or anger. No matter what kind of emotion, only let his brain run first can he take the next step.


    Sure enough, Gao Yang''s words strongly stimulated Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang''s vacant face was gradually occupied by the painful expression of self blame and anger. He clenched his fists tightly, but he said in a calm voice: "I''m useless. I''m a waste. I killed her. I killed her."


    "Yes, you killed her! You waste! Tell me what you did to get Zhou Lizhen shot. Tell me!"


    Li JinFang clenched his fists tightly, lowered his head, and finally stopped talking in a calm tone, but said slowly with self reproach: "When I was walking in the street with her, two people suddenly jumped out and stopped in front of us. They asked us for money with knives. She said, give them the money and don''t make trouble, but I was very angry. I kicked over one directly and knocked down the other. However, they still had partners. Their partners fired a gun in the back."


    At this time, groliov said loudly, "why not observe the environment first! Say, did you even look around at that time!"


    Li JinFang painfully covered his face with his hand and whispered: "I looked around. There was only one woman four meters behind me. She looked scared. I didn''t find her gun. I thought the woman was frightened by the road robbery. I didn''t think there was a greater threat, so I took action to bring down the two thieves. It was my fault. If I didn''t impulse, if I found that the woman wasn''t because I saw the robbery And fear, but because she has to be responsible for shooting, I won''t do it. It''s all my fault. "


    Finally, Li JinFang''s mood fluctuated completely. After secretly relaxing his breath, Gao Yang slowed down his voice and said, "it''s so. If you say so, it can''t be your fault. After all, you''re behind a woman, and you don''t have weapons in your hand. It''s normal for you to misjudge."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "I killed her. If I would listen to her, all this would not happen. Originally, she told me not to be impulsive and to be calm, but I finally made a big mistake because of impulsivity."


    Gao Yang whispered, "tell me, how long have you known Zhou Lizhe?"


    Li JinFang said slowly, "six years and eight days. The time I met and stayed with her is six years and eight days."


    I remember the days clearly enough. After Gao Yang sighed in the dark, he said in a hurry: "how did you know each other? How did you remember the days so clearly?"


    Li JinFang sighed and said, "from the time I met at school to the time I left as a soldier after high school, we spent six years together until I met her here for eight days. Therefore, the time we spent together was six years and eight days."


    Gao Yang did not give Li JinFang time to sigh, and immediately said, "tell me, is Zhou Lizhe your girlfriend? Are you two better off!"


    Li JinFang said painfully, "yes, she is my girlfriend. She used to be."


    Looking at Li JinFang''s increasingly painful face, Gao Yang knew that his first step was close to success. At this time, he couldn''t relax. He had to let Li JinFang pour out the most precious memory in his heart and the happiest memory at this time.


    "How did you two get along? Why did you split up later?"


    "I don''t know how to get on well. At that time, when we were in junior high school, we were all little farts. She was very gentle. We didn''t know how to get together. At first, we didn''t have an object, but others said we were having an object. Later, we both really had that meaning.


    Later, we went to a high school. When we were older, we really became a target. We held hands and kissed our mouths. It was just that I was in a bad temper. At that time, she always said I wouldn''t let me fight with others. I was also angry with her because I always got angry with her. On the day of graduating from high school, I beat up several people and made her angry and said, "I am angry." She scolded her at that time, and then she cried and said she would break up with me. "


    After swallowing his saliva with difficulty, Li JinFang raised his head, wiped his tears and continued: "After a quarrel, I didn''t find her. Then, she was going to college and I was going to be a soldier, so we broke up. But later, I think I was too animal. She didn''t get well with me. I was scolded. When I visited relatives in the army, my classmates said that she also asked for my contact information, but I didn''t tell anyone where to be a soldier at that time, She was embarrassed to go to my house and ask, so we completely broke off contact. "


    Wiping away the tears on his face, Li JinFang continued: "I have long regretted it. Really, I regretted it a long time ago. I regretted it from the moment I left her. It turned out that every quarrel, she would apologize to me. In the last quarrel, I was waiting for her to apologize to me. However, I didn''t wait this time, so I wouldn''t take the initiative to contact her and tell her that I was wrong."


    With that, Li JinFang slapped himself in the face and cried, "I always think I''m a man and can''t recognize my mistakes, but I''m waiting for a girl to apologize to me. I''m a shit man and I''m a fucking big asshole."


    Just cry. Seeing Li JinFang cry bitterly, Gao Yang was relieved, but he began to feel terrible. After sighing, Gao Yang moved forward, patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said in a deep voice: "I didn''t know you had such a thing in the past. I said you were really an asshole. Alas, now I just ask you, did you kill the three people who killed her?"

 Chapter 739

    If Li JinFang said that he had killed the three people who killed Zhou Lizhe, it would be difficult to do. Gao Yang had to find a way to re-establish a target for Li JinFang to attract hatred.


    If Li JinFang says he hasn''t been killed, it''s not easy to do things, because it''s not so easy to find three people from a strange city. However, Gao Yang still hopes that Li JinFang hasn''t succeeded, because it''s much easier to focus Li JinFang''s attention on the direct murderer than to let Li JinFang shift his hatred to far fetched target setting.


    After brewing for a long time, Gao Yang finally asked the questions he cared about, Li JinFang did clench his fist again and said word by word: "no! The gun rang, I saw her fall to the ground, and I panicked at that time. The woman who shot wanted to hit me, but she missed it."


    After taking a long breath, Li JinFang whispered, "the three people ran away, and I was already flustered. I only knew to hold her and run to the hospital. When I knew that everything was irreparable, I went back to find the three people, but I couldn''t find them. At that time, I was still too light. I should just let the two people break their hands and feet."


    All right, there''s no need to transfer hatred, and there''s no need to let Li JinFang continue to blame himself. It''s counterproductive to lead him to blame himself again. This way of psychological counseling is a double-edged sword. If one can''t do well, let Li JinFang blame himself all his life. It''s another kind of psychological trauma, and it''s more difficult to do well.


    Next, what we should do is to remove Li JinFang''s self blame to the greatest extent, deceive and abduct him, and use all means to reduce his self blame psychology. Then, we should enlarge the target of attracting hatred infinitely.


    The best result is to make Li JinFang forget Zhou Lizhen completely, but it''s impossible, so the best result is to make Li JinFang miss her forever and stop blaming herself, but this degree is basically impossible to achieve. Therefore, Gao Yang''s goal is to make Li JinFang blame herself to the greatest extent within the safety range, But we can''t go too far. If we can''t start a normal life in the future, we will be successful.


    Gao Yang silently thanked the instructor who taught him how to dredge the soldier''s psychology, and whispered to Li JinFang, "toad, in fact, you didn''t do anything wrong. Really, at first I thought you made a big mistake to cause misfortune, but now it seems that your choice was right."


    After that, Gao Yang spoke firmly: "Think about it, who are we? We are men. We are mercenaries who kill people without blinking an eye. As men, how can we shrink back in case of such a thing! Moreover, your situation at that time was not that you couldn''t do it. The enemy was too cunning. You know, I checked that the three people overcame a lot of people in this way. Your choice was absolutely right, just on the battlefield The truth is that we always win. The enemy is very cunning and powerful, and failure is always inevitable. "


    The reason is far fetched, very far fetched, but in the end, Gao Yang can''t make up a reasonable excuse to excuse Li JinFang for a while. Otherwise, he will make his words more perfect rather than force him to the battlefield.


    After that, Gao Yang quietly made a gesture, so others knew that it was time to forcibly brainwash Li JinFang.


    "Toad, you did the right thing, Fark. Those three bastards must not let them go. They have to find them even if they turn black corner city upside down! Kill them in the most cruel way and avenge your girlfriend! Revenge!"


    After Frye finished angrily, groliov also said loudly: "toad, you''re really right. Your choice is correct. Don''t blame yourself. The only thing you did wrong is that you didn''t kill the three bastards immediately! How did you do it? Where''s your fighting quality? Under the circumstances at that time, you could easily kill them. Why didn''t you do it! Why!"


    After hearing groliov''s harsh voice, Li JinFang said blankly: "I, I was panicked at that time. I just wanted to save her. I really only knew to send her to the hospital as soon as possible."


    Groliov is worthy of having experienced big scenes. Even if he strengthened hatred, he also tampered with Li JinFang''s self blame content, and the effect is much better than Frye''s slogan.


    After Li JinFang involuntarily explained, groliov turned to Li JinFang, pulled his shoulder and said in a harsh voice: "Falk, you idiot! Asshole! You should have killed the three guys who killed her at that time! It won''t take you a few seconds! But you let them go. How did you do it! Now we have to find the three guys. We must kill them to make up for your fault, clear!"


    After Li JinFang subconsciously nodded, Raphael also said with a serious face: "Li, you are right. What is wrong is the three bastards. As a brother, I must help you find the three bastards and kill them in the most cruel way. Li, you must make up for your mistakes, kill the three people and avenge your girlfriend."


    Everyone is telling Li JinFang the same thing, that is, which three people killed Zhou Lizhe were wrong, and Li JinFang''s mistake is that he shouldn''t have let those three people go at that time.


    Taking advantage of Li JinFang''s bad brain and changing concepts, everyone bombed repeatedly and forcibly instilled the same idea into Li JinFang. Moreover, after a long period of strengthening, Li JinFang was finally completely brainwashed.


    The effect of brainwashing can''t last too long, but there should be no problem before Li JinFang''s successful revenge. After the transfer of hatred, Li JinFang turns the object of hatred from himself into others, even if he can figure it out in retrospect, there won''t be much problem.


    As long as the brain is forcibly abducted from the dead corner, it is not so easy to turn the mind back.


    Li JinFang was angry and sad at this time. He talked a lot and missed Zhou Lizhen. He said that he would take revenge after a while.


    "I met her in Blackpoint this time. I really thought that God opened his eyes and gave me a chance to make up for my original mistakes. Unexpectedly, there was a gap between heaven and man."


    "In the hospital, I was confused. I wanted to find the three bastards and kill them! But I couldn''t find them back. I looked everywhere and asked everyone. Later, an English speaker told me that there was only one gang in the way. I gave him some money and asked him to take me there. Then I began to fight! Later, an English speaker, He said they didn''t do it, someone else did it. I took him and asked him to lead me to find it. "


    "This morning, I took the man who could speak English to find the gang he said killed Li Zhe. I tied him in the car and drove up. As a result, there were no three people I was looking for."


    "Later, the man said another place, and we went again. As a result, there was no one I was looking for."


    "The last time, we went to another place, but we still couldn''t find it. Moreover, the person who showed me the way was shot to death. I was splashed by a guy with an oil pan in the hotel and burned my leg. My leg was not very flexible and couldn''t catch up with a person who ran away. Looking at the person I was looking for, I robbed one of those people''s cars and ran away. As a result, my head was dizzy When I woke up, I was in the monk temple, and then I saw you again. "


    "I have to find those three people. I must find them. I want to avenge her. I must avenge her."


    Li JinFang was in a morbid excitement and asked Gao Yang to tell them his unsuccessful revenge experience intermittently. While Gao Yang understood what was going on, it was also a strengthening process of establishing hatred targets for Li JinFang.


    Looking at the effect, it was almost dark, and then it was time for Li JinFang to vent his anger. Until then, Gao Yang had time to really deal with revenge.


    "Well, you wait. Let''s take revenge now. The world has to turn out the three people. Brothers, get ready. Let''s help toad take revenge now!"


    After saying a word to Li Jin, Gao Yang took the phone and began to call in front of Li JinFang.


    The first call was for little Donny. When little Donny got through, he said loudly, "little Donny, where have you been? We''re going to avenge toad. When can the gun be delivered!"


    "I''m on the boat now. I''m sure I''ll be there before 12 o''clock tonight. You can just wait for me on the beach."


    After getting little Downey''s reply and letting Li JinFang hear it, Gao Yang took Raphael''s electric ring and called Pascal in front of Li JinFang.


    "Hey, friend, are you satisfied with the reward we give you?"


    Of course Pascal is satisfied. He is also a high-income person in Blackpoint City, but he makes more money from Gaoyang in one day than he can earn in a year. So after receiving Gaoyang''s words, Pascal sincerely said: "I must say I am very satisfied, sir. You are a very generous person. Thank you. If there is anything else I can help, I''m happy to help."


    I really need you to do me another favor. Some people who rob in the street actually have criminal records in the police. I think the police station must know who did it. Now, can you help me find out? The answer is worth five thousand dollars


    After hearing Gao Yang''s demand, Pascal immediately said: "Sir, I''m honored to tell you that I''m already doing this job. One of my police friends is willing to meet me after work. He doesn''t want to tell me the answer directly on the phone because he wants to deal face-to-face. I think he will meet me soon. Also, I''ve found two guns. Do you still need them?"


    Gao Yang smiled with satisfaction and opened the way with a lot of beautiful knives. As expected, he received good results. An honest man played a guest role as an intelligence dealer and weapons dealer. As a result, the difficulty of solving the problem was much lower than he thought.

 Chapter 740

    Gao Yang and Irene arrived at the place agreed with Pascal at more than ten o''clock in the night. They were all acquaintances and shook hands. Pascal got into Gao Yang''s car and got to the point.


    Pascal took out a piece of paper and wrote something in French. After giving the paper to Gao Yang, Pascal made a helpless gesture and said, "you''re right. Everyone in the street, the police know them, and my friend gave me an address."


    Irene quickly looked at what was written on the paper and said in a low voice to Gao Yang: "boss, those two men are not gang members, they can only be regarded as peripheral gangsters. The woman is the girlfriend of one of the men. The police have caught the woman."


    "Oh, have you caught it?"


    Irene nodded and said, "I''ve caught it. The police went to the woman''s house that night and caught her."


    Pascal shrugged and said, "yes, the woman has been caught. The two men ran away. They are just poor gangsters of the gaimar gang. The woman explained that they saw two Chinese people walking together and wanted to rob temporarily. The woman was afraid when she saw her boyfriend knocked down. She took a gun and then she fired."


    Although she knew that Gao Yang couldn''t understand French, Irene still handed the paper to Gao Yang. Gao Yang was silent for a long time after taking it, and then said in a deep voice, "hide the news."


    Irene frowned and said, "can you hide it?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "how long can we hide? If we let toad know the news, our efforts may be in vain. Now we can''t let him blame himself."


    Irene sighed, "it''s a tragedy. It''s too unfair for toad."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "in this world, where is fairness? How powerful toad is, but his favorite person is... Alas, some mistakes can''t be made."


    When the boat capsized in the gutter, Gao Yang can only think of this word. This tragedy is related to Li JinFang''s temper, but it will eventually become the current situation. Gao Yang thinks Li JinFang is too unjust.


    After a sigh, he looked up at Pascal and said, "do the police know where the two men went?"


    Pascal shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Yesterday, after the two men knew that a gang was slaughtered by your friends, they ran away that night. The police went to the important people of the gaimar Gang, but the gaimar Gang didn''t know where they fled."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "so where is that woman, the police station or the prison?"


    Pascal scratched his head and said, "it should still be at the police station. It won''t be sent to prison so soon."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said to Pascal, "tell me about the gaimar gang. Where are the main people of the gaimar Gang?"


    Pascal said with a bitter smile: "the Gamal Gang, how to say, this gang is very powerful. The old Gamal came from a street gangster. He took some people and established a gangster. He did all kinds of business, blackmail, blackmail, robbery and forced women to sell silver. Ten years ago, the whole streets of blackhorn city were Gamal gang.


    Almost ten years ago, old gaimar died, and his gang handed over to his son, little gaimar. Little gaimar no longer ran the business left by his father, nor did he just do some extortion. He controlled a wharf and monopolized a large number of legitimate intentions in Blackpoint City, which was close to washing white.


    The reason why he is close to washing white is that gamar has retained a large team. Although he has disdained to do business on the street, he wants to keep some people as his thugs, so that others can''t compete with him. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it sounds very powerful."


    Pascal also said with a bitter smile: "it''s really powerful. He has hundreds of people under his command, hundreds of thugs alone, and a lot of guns. Let''s say that if I lose my job, I have to blame gamar. My boss is a good man, but his business is the same as gamar. He can''t compete with gamar."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "where is gamar?"


    Pascal looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "do you want to?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you don''t need to know too much. If you know where Pascal is, just tell me."


    Pascal was stunned and said, "the place where little gamar lives is not a secret. Go to sangrau street and close to the sea. The largest and most luxurious house is little gamar''s home."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "what about the woman? Where is she? Tell me the specific address."


    Pascal whispered: "we went to the police station during the day, in the temporary detention cell of the suspect, but I don''t know exactly where, but it''s easy to ask."


    "Very good. Ask your friend and tell me the specific location of the woman. You''d better give me a floor plan, or you can tell your friend that if he is willing to be our insider, he can make an offer for me."


    Pascal said in surprise, "do you want to go to the police station to kill that woman?"


    "If you make a mistake, you have to pay the price. It''s our tradition to repay the debt and kill people for their lives," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Pascal was still shocked. He looked incredible and said, "but that''s the police station. How are you going to get in? Do you still want to attack the police station?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it depends on the situation. It''s best if you don''t need it, but if you can only fight in, I don''t mind a war. I don''t really care whether the opponent is a gangster or a police or your government army."


    Pascal said with a dull face, "you, who are you?"


    Gao Yang patted Pascal on the shoulder and said with a smile, "be careful. Don''t expose yourself, but your friend has sold intelligence once. I think he will sell it again. Tell him to make a price, and then I''ll pay him."


    After that, Gao Yang bowed his head to Irene. Irene immediately took out the five thousand dollars she had prepared from her pocket and directly handed it to Pascal. At this time, Gao Yang smiled and said, "help me set up a line with your friends. Whether it works or not, one thousand dollars is your reward."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Irene immediately took out another stack of banknotes from her pocket, counted out a thousand dollars and put them in front of Pascal.


    Pascal bit his teeth and whispered, "don''t go. Just wait for me here. I''ll be back soon."


    Pascal got up and left. At this time, Irene approached Gao Yang and whispered, "Sir, shall we take action tonight, or wait until we are all together?"


    Gao Yang said without thinking: "we can''t wait any longer. The longer it takes, the more difficult it will be. We''ll do it tonight. Lucy will arrive soon, and our equipment will arrive soon. Moreover, we still have people to join us. We won''t be short of people."


    Irene said curiously, "are they Toad''s friends?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, Toad''s friends, I think they should do it. Although it may cost a lot, I can''t think of the possibility that they can stand idly by."


    Gao Yang and Irene stopped talking. They began to concentrate on looking around. The nightlife in Black Point City was not very rich, and the meeting place was remote. At more than ten o''clock, there was almost no one on the street.


    After almost ten minutes, the two hurried to Gaoyang''s car under the dim street light. When they saw Pascal and the stranger, Gaoyang smiled and said, "OK, we have someone to help."


    Gao Yang and Irene sat in front. Pascal opened the door and sat directly in the back seat with another person. Pascal immediately said, "my friend promised to help, but he has some conditions."


    Gao Yang in the co driver''s seat turned his head, looked at a middle-aged man in his forties with a big belly and said with a smile, "please tell me your conditions."


    The middle-aged man nervously touched his mouth and said stumbling, "you, what do you want?"


    "It''s easy. Kill that woman. That''s our only purpose."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s answer, the middle-aged man immediately said, "I can take you in and even help you transfer people away, but you must not make things too big. At least you can''t move the gun. Can you do it?"


    "Of course, this is what I most want to see."


    The middle-aged man nervously touched his mouth again and whispered, "I want money, dollars and cash!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course, please make an offer."


    The middle-aged man held out a hand. He didn''t seem very confident. After opening his five fingers and holding out one hand, he quickly closed his five fingers together, and then said slightly nervously, "can you?"


    Gao Yang is a little embarrassed. He can promise 50000 dollars without hesitation, but if he wants to pay immediately in cash, it is certainly not enough, because they have only more than 20000 yuan in cash.


    Just then, seeing that Gao Yang didn''t promise immediately, the middle-aged man said nervously, "can''t five thousand dollars? You know, I took a great risk."


    Gao Yang immediately held out his hand to the middle-aged man, and then said decisively, "you''re right. We have a deal. We''ll pay five thousand dollars in advance, and pay off the rest after it''s done."


    The middle-aged man was obviously relieved and said, "very good, but you have to understand that five thousand dollars is only my money, and the money given to my colleagues is not included."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "please be more detailed."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said: "Well, there are 17 people on the night shift in the police station tonight. Everyone has a share. If you don''t participate in this matter, one person is 200. If you can see you go in and leave, one person is 500. The person in charge of opening the cage door is 1000 yuan. The highest position in the police station tonight can only be done with his consent. At least 2000 yuan should be paid to him. I''ve calculated that it''s seven yuan in total One thousand two hundred dollars should be enough. If someone walks around and sees you, it may change from two hundred dollars to five hundred dollars, so the money may increase slightly. "


    Gao Yang thought he needed to attack. When he learned that he could buy everyone for only $7200, Gao Yang felt that there was nothing cheaper and simpler than this.

 Chapter 741

    Gao Yang and Irene returned to the hiding place, and then the two cars drove out again.


    After entering the city, the two cars acted separately. One car went straight to the police station and the other went directly to the beach.


    Gao Yang, Irene, Li JinFang and groliov took a car. Naturally, they were going to the police station.


    Sitting in the back seat, Li JinFang looks dead, but at least he is not so stupid. He is now in extreme anger, motionless, waiting for revenge.


    Looking at Li JinFang''s completely swollen left leg, Gao Yang frowned and said, "are your legs okay? Can you move?"


    Li JinFang didn''t look at his legs. He didn''t care: "it''s all right. He can''t die. He can move."


    Seeing that Li JinFang''s legs began to flow pus, Gao Yang was really worried. He said to groliov, "have you taken the medicine?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "we just took antibiotics and sprays. They are our own first-aid drugs. I think he has to get better treatment as soon as possible. If he is infected in a large area, he will be in trouble."


    "Kill the woman and directly tie a doctor out to treat him. I don''t know if the hospital in Black Point City is OK. It''s too awkward for Fark and Bruce to get hurt and have no military doctor."


    Gao Yang was very depressed. After saying that, he scratched his head and said, "Andy ho doesn''t want to join us. Otherwise, we will have two military doctors. Don''t Andy ho prefer to be a Raider? If there is a test tube, let him be a Raider. If there is no test tube, let him be a military doctor. Perfect spare tire."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "it''s a pity that this guy is not short of money."


    Gao Yang didn''t want the atmosphere in the car to be dead and didn''t want to stimulate Li JinFang, so he had to change the topic. After changing the topic, Gao Yang really began to think it was time to pull Andy he in.


    Gao Yang didn''t feel much before he enjoyed the benefits of fighting with a military doctor, but after he was used to having Bruce around and a good military doctor who can pull people back from death, Gao Yang really couldn''t stand the lack of Bruce. Therefore, he really wanted to pull Andy he into the Satan mercenary Corps. That''s what he said, Andy is a perfect spare tire.


    Anyway, it''s also a diversion of topic and attention. Gao Yang simply took out the phone and said loudly, "Falk, I''ll call Andy ho now while there''s still time!"


    Gao Yang has Andy Ho''s phone number. Although it''s more than 11 p.m., he has jet lag. Andy ho shouldn''t sleep there. Moreover, Gao Yang doesn''t care what Andy ho is doing. In short, he has to ask Andy ho whether he has changed his mind.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    The phone was soon connected. After a lazy voice sounded, he said in a low voice: "I''m ram. I''m calling to ask you, you..."


    "Falk, ram, you''re finally willing to call me. Falk, I didn''t keep your phone number. Man, do you still need someone? Please, let me hang out with you. I can''t live a day now. I''m going crazy. I''m going crazy waiting for your phone!"


    Andy Ho''s extremely strong reaction made Gao Yang feel like he was hit by pie, but he still said involuntarily, "have you changed your mind? What happened to you?"


    Andy Ho was almost crying and said in a loud voice, "my parents forced me to get married and make me a good doctor. EVA looked at me bitterly every day. I have no doubt that she will propose to me at any time. Moreover, my parents strongly support her, man, help me, tell me where you are, and I''ll find you right away."


    As he was talking, Andy ho suddenly lowered his voice and hurriedly whispered, "no, AVA may hear me. I must hang up, RAM. Wait for me to contact you. I will contact you soon."


    Listening to the beep on the phone, Gao Yang was completely stunned. At this time, groliov looked at Gao Yang and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang still looked incredible and said, "Andy Ho, crying and shouting to join us."


    Groliov waved his fist and said, "good thing."


    Finally, there''s good news. It''s really happy to have two super military doctors in a small team of more than ten people.


    But at this time, Gaoyang and his team will go to the police station immediately, and the atmosphere can''t celebrate. After putting Andy''s business down, Gaoyang and his team stopped at the intersection not far from the police station.


    The middle-aged man who met Gao Yang was already waiting there. There was another man in a police uniform. After Gao Yang''s car stopped, the middle-aged man quickly backed up next to the car.


    Gao Yang, Irene and Li JinFang got out of the car, but the middle-aged man sat directly in the car.


    The man in uniform was very curious, or looked at Li JinFang with his eyes at the monster for a long time, and then said in French, "give me that share first, a thousand dollars."


    Irene handed in the money, and then the policeman whispered, "call me Reese. Come with me. Don''t talk. I''ll tell you how much to pay."


    Gao Yang and the three of them followed Reese to the police station, while the middle-aged man who pulled the strings stayed in the car.


    Li JinFang is now the person that the police in Black Point City are looking for all over the world, and he is going to swagger into the largest police station in Black Point City. What if those police no longer want to make money but want to make meritorious service? Therefore, there must be some insurance measures, and the middle-aged man stays in the car as a hostage.


    When Gao Yang followed Rhys into the police station, he was still very nervous, but Li JinFang didn''t seem to care at all.


    Entering the hall of the police station, the night watchmen cast their eyes on Li JinFang, but no one spoke. At this time, Rhys made a gesture to Gao Yang and said, "take the money."


    Gao Yang and Irene began to give money to everyone in the hall, 500 each, but the people in the hall said more than the middle-aged man.


    After handing out the money in the hall, Rhys nodded, beckoned and walked from the hall through a corridor to the place where the prisoners were temporarily detained. When passing an office, Rhys knocked on the door and said to him, "two thousand."


    Gao Yang points out two thousand dollars. Reese immediately pushes open the door of the office. A man in the office sits behind one, just with his back to the door. After putting two thousand dollars on the table, Reese doesn''t speak, and then exits the office.


    After closing the office door, Reese nodded, "let''s go."


    After a corner, Gao Yang saw a row of iron cages, separated by four small rooms, which were full of people.


    Reese stopped, took out a key, pointed to the third cage and whispered, "well, go, hurry up, do you need this?"


    Irene translated Reese''s words, but when she saw a knife made of iron in Reese''s hand, Irene didn''t translate and said directly, "it''s not necessary."


    Reese nodded, put the sharpened iron back in his pocket, and whispered, "hurry up, go."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "are you all right in front of so many people?"


    Reese smiled confidently and said, "go."


    Gao Yang, without any more words, took the key and went directly to the iron cage.


    The iron cage was uncomfortable, but most of the people still fell asleep. When they heard the footsteps and saw the three of Gao Yang approaching, several people in the four cages were obviously startled and tried their best to hide back until Gao Yang stood in front of the third cage and took out the key. The people in the other three cages breathed a long sigh of relief, The man in the third cage should panic.


    There are both men and women in the iron cage. There are two women in total, and one of them looks very young. Her clothes are very untidy. Obviously, she doesn''t live well in the iron cage owned by both men and women.


    The woman saw Li JinFang as if she had seen a ghost. She began to scream bitterly, and then leaned back desperately. Li JinFang stared at the woman with her eyes still.


    Everyone gave way and stuck her body tightly to the iron cage. Only the woman collapsed on the ground and cried to Li JinFang in panic.


    When Irene opened the iron lock on the cage, Li JinFang suddenly said, "help me translate her words."


    After hesitating for a moment, Irene whispered, "she said she''s sorry. She has two children. She''s only 18 years old. She doesn''t want to die. She screams meaninglessly. It''s like FAK. Now she''s asking you not to kill her."


    Irene said something and opened the door of the cage. Li JinFang walked slowly into the cage. Under the frightened gaze of a group of people, he squatted down and whispered to the woman, "I know you don''t want to die, and I know you''re young, but your shot killed the person I love and broke my heart. I can''t forgive and forgive you, so you must die."


    Li JinFang said something and Irene translated it. After Irene finished translating, the woman who collapsed on the ground climbed back desperately. At this time, Li JinFang whispered: "I''ve imagined countless cruel ways to kill you, but you''re lucky. It''s inappropriate in this place, and I don''t want to use it now, but I''ll use those cruel means on your boyfriend. As for you, you broke my heart, so I''ll break your heart."


    After Irene, waiting for the interpreter, stopped talking, while the woman screamed, Li JinFang clenched his fist, looked at the woman coldly, and then hit the woman''s left chest with his right fist.


    Just a punch, Li JinFang immediately stood up, looked at the woman who didn''t move, turned and walked outside the cage.


    Gao Yang sighed. He was not as confident as Li JinFang, but one punch made Gao Yang feel a little unreliable, so he finally went in and touched the woman''s pulse to confirm that Li JinFang really killed the woman. In fact, Li JinFang did kill the woman with one punch.

 Chapter 742

    Gao Yang winked and asked Irene to keep up with Li JinFang. Then he got up and left the iron cage. In the frightened eyes of the prisoners, Gao Yang closed the door of the iron cage, locked it, pulled out the key, and quickly followed Li JinFang.


    Reese kept looking at Li JinFang with complex eyes again. When Gao Yang returned the key to Reese, he stretched out his hand and put on a posture, and whispered, "Chinese Kongfu?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "kongfu."


    Reese looked at Li JinFang''s back in awe and muttered. When Irene heard it, she said to Gao Yang, "he said, it''s Chinese Kung Fu. They all guessed so."


    Reese didn''t speak any more, but when he got to the hall, Gao Yang was surprised to find that the police in the hall were almost full.


    Rees was also surprised. Gao Yang was afraid that something had happened, but he saw that the police in the hall didn''t have any superfluous actions. They just stood on both sides and told Li JinFang one by one. Gao Yang knew that these people had received the news to watch the excitement, and could earn more extra money by the way.


    Seeing Li JinFang was 500 dollars, but not 200 dollars. After a little hesitation, Rhys whispered, "it''s time to settle the money now. It should have been two thousand two, but you have to pay five thousand five, because everyone is here, and they all see you."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and gave more than 3000 yuan. In fact, he didn''t care, so he took out a stack of money and counted it in front of REEs. After finding that it was 5000 yuan, Gao Yang added another 1000 yuan. The extra was regarded as a tip for Rees.


    Looking at the money counting, Rhys knew what Gao Yang meant. A smile appeared on his face. After he put away the money, he gave Gao Yang a thumbs up. Rhys immediately returned to the hall of the police station.


    Gao Yang returned to the car. At this time, the middle-aged hostage didn''t say a word. He got out of the car and left directly. Their transaction was over.


    After the car started and started, Gao Yang took a breath and said, "it''s over. I didn''t expect it to be so simple."


    Irene shook her head and pouted, "it''s too dark, but I like it."


    Groliov murmured, "it''s nothing. Going to the Democratic Republic of the Congo and Sierra Leone is more enjoyable and cheaper than here. You can solve the same problem for up to $1000 without having to do it yourself."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He called little Downey. After the phone was connected, Gao Yang just listened to little Downey and hung up the phone. Then he whispered, "we''ve met little Downey. They''re all on the beach. Now we''ll go too."


    Several people who set out to get the equipment first have joined up with little Downey. Now Gao Yang just needs to go to the beach and get the gun, so they can carry out the second step of the plan.


    Walking forward silently for more than ten minutes, Gao Yang''s phone rang. After answering the phone, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I''m with toad now. We still have something to do. You don''t have to participate in this time. You''d better find a way to wipe your ass. the trouble this time is not small. Toad will go directly with us, but after all, he is involved in the affairs of your company. You have to deal with it to avoid any trouble."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Li JinFang suddenly said, "is it the ox demon king?"


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and said, "yes, it''s Li Pengfei."


    Li JinFang stretched out his hand and said, "give me the phone and let me tell him."


    Gao Yang handed the phone to Li JinFang. Li JinFang held the phone for a moment and suddenly said, "I''m sorry."


    Li Pengfei has got off the plane. He has no private plane available. After several twists and turns, he finally arrived at Blackpoint city. When he got off the plane, he called Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what Li Pengfei said on the phone, but looking at Li JinFang''s expression, after hesitating for a long time, he finally said in a deep voice: "OK, let''s meet."


    After returning the phone to Gao Yang, Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "brother Yang, tell Li Pengfei where to meet."


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything. Li Pengfei was eager to see Li JinFang. He could understand. After telling Li Pengfei where to meet, Gao Yang immediately hung up the phone.


    Gao Yang and them arrived at the agreed meeting place. At a small wharf not too far from the port, little Donny and two people were driving a speedboat on the wharf. When Gao Yang and them arrived, everything on the ship had been unloaded.


    After seeing Li JinFang, little Donny didn''t say anything. He hugged Li JinFang heavily, then patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "man, I''m sorry. What you should do now is take the gun and take revenge."


    After comforting Li JinFang, little Downey looked at Gao Yang and said, "all the things that should be sent have been sent. See what you need, and I''ll take the rest away. Also, I should prepare the channels for your evacuation."


    Gao Yang nodded: "yes, we have to prepare early. Congo Brazzaville is not our home. Be careful."


    Little Downey pointed to a pile of long safe deposit boxes on the ground and said, "where are your boxes? I brought all your guns. You said you should prepare equipment for long-term combat, so there are a lot of bullets and grenades, but there are only two directional mines, and there are few external rockets, only six AT-4."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "enough. The current situation is very clear. The duration of the battle is not sure, but it should not last too long. At least we should strive to develop in the direction of quick battle and quick decision."


    After that, Gao Yang waved and said, "first pick out the weapons you want to use and get ready. When the ox demon king arrives, we''ll leave."


    Little Downey said curiously, "is there anyone else coming?"


    Gao Yang nuzui Li JinFang, who is opening the box and loading bullets into himself, and said, "his old comrade in arms."


    Little Donny sighed and said, "it''s so uncomfortable. Why did Toad encounter such a thing, alas."


    Gao Yang also sighed, and then opened the box. All his main weapons were in the box, including Satan''s blade, Jack''s newly modified shotgun and his main pistol.


    Gao Yang put on his combat vest first, and then chose a pistol holster installed on his thigh. After inserting the pistol into the holster, Gao Yang felt more secure.


    Gao Yang felt that his main weapon should use a shotgun, but after holding the shotgun with his sprained left hand, not surprisingly, the painful wrist had a great impact on his gun holding action, not to mention the recoil force when shooting, his left hand must be more affected.


    The shotgun can be mounted on the arm for emergency shooting, but it can only be emergency shooting. With Gao Yang''s shooting style, it is impossible to choose a shooting method in which the accuracy and firing speed can not be guaranteed. Gao Yang reluctantly gave up his plan to use the shotgun after pulling the gun several times with pain.


    After shaking his head at the crowd, Gao Yang said with a depressed face: "guys, I can''t use a shotgun. This damn wrist must affect my tactical action."


    He reluctantly gave up his plan to bring a shotgun. Gao Yang put his rifle on his back and stretched out his hand. Although his injured left hand made him uncomfortable when shooting with a rifle, he can still act as an accurate shooter or sniper, but the firing speed will be affected.


    The shotgun can''t be used, so the main weapon in close combat becomes a pistol. Gao Yang thought about it and simply brought all the pistol magazines. There are ten magazines in total, including eleven in the gun. Moreover, his gun can still hold a large capacity magazine with 14 rounds of bullets and so many magazines, Let his bullets catch up with Frye who used a submachine gun.


    The combat vest is full of pistol magazines, and the rifle magazines are only two. Then bring the walkie talkie and night vision instrument, power on for inspection, and then check the night vision sight on the gun. In ten minutes, Gao Yang and they are ready for battle.


    On a deserted beach, several people stood silently with guns. Everyone had a black hood on his head, just because the battle had not officially started, and the hood was still on his head like a hat.


    There was a sense of awe in the atmosphere. Although I thought it was time to start, Gao Yang didn''t give the order, so no one moved. Everyone just stood quietly.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch from time to time. Finally, after waiting for 20 minutes, the three people ran quickly from a distance. Li JinFang took a look at the direction of people with the night vision instrument, and then said, "they''re here."


    When the people came near, Gao Yang saw Li Pengfei and Xia Chen, another person he had met, Zheng Aiai, whose name impressed him deeply, and Zheng Aiai''s nickname Princess Iron Fan, who was full of love with the ox demon king.


    After waiting for Li Pengfei and the three of them to run to the front, they saw their costumes and didn''t have to say anything more. Li Pengfei said directly, "toad, are you okay? Forget it, let''s talk about some things later. Now it''s important, who? Where? Ram, can I borrow some sets of equipment?"


    Gao Yang tilted his head and said, "we have backup weapons. You can pick them yourself."


    Li Pengfei looked at Li JinFang, sighed and said to Xia Chen and Zheng Aiai: "if you have anything to say later, put your clothes together first."


    Xia Chen and Zheng Aiai both took a pat on Li JinFang''s shoulder and ran to pick up weapons in front of the weapon box. Cui Bo and Bruce haven''t arrived yet, and one can''t come, so there are two more sets of weapons and equipment. Some commonly used electronic equipment has backup, such as Walkie talkie and night vision instrument. At least three backup are prepared every time in case they need to be replaced, So they won''t lack any equipment.


    In choosing the value of weapons, Li Pengfei said to Gao Yang, "what kind of battle?"


    "In indoor combat, we want to attack the nest of a gangster. We don''t know the number of people to deal with or the specific terrain. Our combat plan is to attack the boss''s home and catch him alive. This is very important. We must catch him alive."

 Chapter 743

    Gao Yang''s plan is to rush directly to little gamar''s house, catch him, and then let gamar himself hand over the two killers and catch the thief and the king first.


    In fact, Gao Yang is not sure of success. The main problem is that he is too unfamiliar with the situation of Blackpoint city. He doesn''t know whether little gamar is at home. Of course, he is not sure that he will catch little gamar alive. In addition to this factor, everything else is not a problem.


    A gangster tyrant in blackhorn city may have cruelty and means, but Gao Yang doesn''t care how much combat effectiveness the tyrant in a small corner can show against the professional killing machine such as the strongest mercenary in the world. For him, it''s not much more difficult than an outing.


    The most important and only difficulty is to catch little gamar alive, that''s all.


    After Gao Yang briefly introduced the action plan, Li Pengfei nodded and said, "we are all good at field operations. We are not familiar with indoor operations, but we just fight gangs. It''s easy to say. I''ll choose assault rifles and install more grenades."


    After understanding the action content, it is obvious how to choose the equipment. Li Pengfei and the three of them quickly dressed up, and all three of them are the equipment of commandos without exception.


    After preparation, Li Pengfei said to Gao Yang, "I''ll discuss something with you. Toad must rush in first. Can we just follow him?"


    Li Pengfei''s idea will disrupt Gaoyang''s inherent combat combination, which must be changed for the cooperation between the first commando and the commando team, so Li Pengfei has to discuss with Gaoyang to avoid damaging Gaoyang''s combat formation and firepower cooperation.


    There are no trivial matters in war. The details are really important, but Gao Yang is really elite. To deal with emergencies, it is necessary to change the battle formation and other trivial matters will not affect the combat effectiveness. In addition, Li Pengfei''s request is also very reasonable. Of course, Gao Yang will not refuse.


    Because there are new people to join, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in a deep voice: "now the time is right. The time is 12:29. It is uniformly adjusted to 12:30. They check their equipment for the last time and start in two minutes."


    After everyone reconfirmed their equipment and reported to Gao Yang that they were ready, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "let''s go, T-Rex navigation."


    With a concerted action, everyone pulled down the mask on his head, revealing only a pair of eyes and mouth.


    Irene holds a navigator, either GPS or ordinary navigation. When Gao Yang is completely unfamiliar with the terrain of Blackpoint City, it is convenient enough to have a navigator.


    Gao Yang and others got into the car one after another, but then a problem was exposed. They only had two cars, and they were too small. After there were three more Li Pengfei, the two cars couldn''t squeeze so many people.


    It''s OK to find a car temporarily, or a simpler way. Little gamar lives by the sea, and the speedboat equipped by little Donny can also send people.


    Several people took a boat, Gao Yang got into the car, and the party went straight to little gamar''s house.


    After stopping the car not far from the mansion that occupied a large area alone, Gao Yang looked at the mansion with some lights and said, "it''s so big! Is this a private villa or the presidential palace? It''s too exaggerated."


    Irene clicked the screen of the navigator and whistled, "look at the building shape marked on the navigation, and then judge according to the length of the wall we see. The building area must be 5000 square meters. If you count the courtyard, it must be at least 20000 square meters. Darling, the gang boss is high-profile enough."


    How big is the area of 20000 square meters? Basically, the standard football field used in a world cup is 7000 square meters. In other words, little gamar''s home is almost as big as three football fields.


    When the place is large, there will be more people, and there will be more people guarding the house. After raising the risk level of the action a little, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie: "group one has been in place, and group two will report your request."


    "Report, the second group is about to land. They can be in place in five minutes."


    After a little thought, he said in a loud and deep voice: "the target building is too large, which is unfavorable to our actions. Try to approach the target building silently, and then attack the target building as quickly as possible to find the target character."


    After announcing the action plan to everyone in advance, the people who came by boat arrived soon. At this time, Gao Yang quietly got out of the car parked on the street.


    Little gaimar''s house is too big. It looks like you can enter from anywhere. Although the wall is brick, it is not high, that is, it is only two meters. There are three iron doors, two doors lead to a street, and one door leads to the beach.


    After a simple reconnaissance, looking inward from the iron gate, you can see several figures walking back and forth in the empty courtyard full of various plants, and nothing else.


    After they got together, Gao Yang said quickly: "toads, they are in a group of four, small flies, Tyrannosaurus Rex, bats, me and forks. We are in a group of five, and a group of big dogs and worker bees provide cover, forcibly invade, quickly enter the interior of the building, try to grab two tongues and ask where little gamar is and move."


    Then Raphael shouted, "boss, how to enter, break through the wall or break through the gate."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, pointed to little gaimar''s mansion and said, "straight past, there is a wall breaking the wall. If it is a door, open the door. Now, go!"


    The two commando groups in front gave way to groliov and Tommy in the middle of the shooting range, formed an inverted triangle attack formation, held high, and they quickly rushed to the mansion of little gamar.


    The place is too big and there are many guards walking around. It''s enough to get close to the wall quietly. The rest is a strong attack with open knives and guns.


    Raphael rushed to the front, pasted a C4 under the wall, pulled it and ran back. After waiting for a few seconds, with a bang, a big gap appeared on the brick wall.


    Li JinFang was the first to jump into the blasted gap, and then two assault groups entered the yard of little gamar from both sides of the gap.


    There was a night vision instrument. No one could see anyone in front at a glance. After plunging forward for tens of meters, Gao Yang saw the guards who came at the sound. Li JinFang and Li Pengfei knelt on one knee. Each of the four hit half shuttle bullets and knocked down more than a dozen people tens of meters away.


    With a broken leg, Li JinFang ran very fast. After hitting the enemy in the first wave, he immediately jumped up and ran forward again.


    Because Gao Yang couldn''t use a shotgun, he had to give up the position of the first Raider in his group, waving a pistol and soaking in the back of the five people.


    "Eliminate external enemies and enter the interior of the building as soon as possible to prevent the target from escaping!"


    After Gao Yang ordered, he rushed to the nearest gate along a sidewalk on the lawn.


    Little gaimar''s house is very large but not very high. It has only one floor, which can save a lot of search time, but the simplest way is to catch your tongue and ask it as soon as possible.


    When it was more than 30 meters from the door of a house, the guards from the nearby courtyard rushed over, and the gunfire was in a mess. At this time, groliov lay on the ground, took a machine gun and opened fire at the guards outside the buildings.


    While groliov suddenly emptied the enemy on the right with a machine gun, Gao Yang also shot all four people running on the left at a distance of 100 meters.


    When it is confirmed that there is no one outside, groliov stays outside to suppress the enemies who may come from both sides, and Gao Yang has reached both sides of the gate.


    He reached out and grabbed the door handle and pushed it. After he found that the door was locked from the inside, Raphael went forward and stuck a piece of C4 on the door lock. After a small explosion, Li JinFang kicked the door open, and then two shock bombs and four blasting grenades flew into the door.


    Waiting for the explosion, Li JinFang was the first to rush into the gate. As soon as he entered the gate, he raised his gun and fired one shot at each of the two people lying on the ground behind the door.


    Although there is an urgent need to grab a tongue, even if the people hit by shock bombs and grenades at close range are not dead, they must have become deaf. There is no need or time to ask questions when they recover their hearing.


    Gao Yang found that they entered through a side door. After entering the door, they were in a large room with fitness equipment and a billiard table. It should be a place for relaxation.


    There was only one door leading to other places, and the door was open. With a wave of your hand, a group of people quickly dispersed and rushed towards the open door.


    Li JinFang stuck behind the door, flashed out and looked at it, then waved his hand, and then everyone rushed out after him.


    Out of the door, there was a very large space in front of them. There was a swimming pool of about 300 square meters. Outside the swimming pool were some leisure reclining chairs. In addition, there was a bar desk and a door on the main road.


    Gao Yang was suddenly stupid. He could not think of it. Walking more than 200 meters outside, he even had to build another indoor swimming pool in the villa on the beach. He really didn''t understand the life of African local tyrants, and the most troublesome thing was that there were at least ten doors in size.


    After only a slight glance, Gao Yang immediately pointed to the largest doorway: "go to that door!"


    Just as Gao Yang''s voice fell, a door was suddenly opened, less than ten meters away from Gao Yang. When two people rushed out, Gao Yang''s pistol fired continuously, and all the bullets hit the two people''s legs.


    When he knocked the two men to the ground and saw that they had no guns in their hands, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "where''s little gamar?"

 Chapter 744

    Hearing Gao Yang''s harsh voice, their faces looked blank. After Irene translated Gao Yang''s words, a black man with normal body shape shook his head desperately and retreated. Seeing his body language, Gao Yang stopped talking nonsense. After directly shooting the man''s head, he pointed the muzzle of the gun at another very strong black man, And the black man immediately pointed to the biggest door.


    When he got the answer he wanted, Gao Yang pointed his hand, and several people quickly rushed to the largest door.


    Little gaimar is here. Gao Yang is only worried about this. Irene continues to ask the strong man. After the strong man trembles and says the fourth door, Gao Yang raises his hand and shoots in more detail, and then quickly follows the largest door.


    Around the indoor swimming pool, when Gao Yang arrived at the open door, Li JinFang and they were already in the middle of a magnificent hall. Most of the rooms here had no doors, only two of them had doors and were closed.


    In an extremely huge building, there are halls scattered one after another, and they are not built according to certain rules. For example, they are built according to European style castles. The house owned by little gamar is simply a large house built at will.


    "Fourth!"


    After shouting, several people who had some silly eyes and didn''t know where to attack quickly turned around.


    There are too many rooms and no one. In fact, it is easy to understand that in your own home, the outside can be defended more closely. As for the inside, there is no need. Keeping privacy is the first thing.


    After counting and confirming that it was the fourth room, Li JinFang turned around and entered the room on his right hand, while Gao Yang and them entered the opposite room.


    When Li JinFang entered the room, a woman screamed immediately. After entering a room with no door, Gao Yang found a man lying on a huge round bed, buried himself in the quilt and screamed. Behind the bed, a head was exposed.


    "Don''t move, put your hands up, or I''ll kill you!"


    After Irene yelled in French, the man squatting by the bed immediately raised his hand.


    After Gao Yang found a light switch on the wall, he quickly turned on several lights, and then the dim lights came on in the room. A black man of about thirty or forty years old stood by the bed with his arms raised.


    Gao Yang pointed the gun at the black man''s head and shouted, "your name!"


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, before Irene translated, the black man quickly said, "Marceau gamar II, I''m gamar II!"


    Gao Yang, none of them knew what little gamar looked like. Hearing the nervous voice of the black man, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "find me some more living mouths to confirm the identity of the target."


    There were several people outside the door. Hearing Gao Yang''s words, they went into the room to search to see if they could catch their tongue. Just after Gao Yang finished, Li JinFang immediately dragged a woman with red fruit from the opposite room.


    A young and very beautiful woman in the black, shaking like chaff, was thrown to the ground by Li JinFang. Irene shouted, "who is he!"


    The woman looked at Irene''s muzzle and the helpless black man, but she shook her head and dared not speak.


    Gao Yang didn''t intimidate the woman, which was basically useless. He went to the black man with his hands raised, punched the black man in the stomach, threw the black man forward, then curled up on the bed, bowed like a shrimp and said, "tell them who I am, damn it, tell them."


    When the woman was told, she dared to say tremblingly, "gamar, your majesty gamar II."


    The woman also spoke English. After hearing what the woman said, Gao Yang twisted his hooded face to the woman and shouted, "what did you say, your majesty? Say it again?"


    "His Majesty King maso gamar II, here, he is our king..."


    Listening to the woman''s loud puff, she turned her head and looked at little gamar lying on the bed and said loudly, "king, leave your palace and come with us."


    Little gaimar raised his head, looked bitter and said, "man, can you let me put on my clothes?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, grabbed the quilt and lifted it. He exposed the woman in the quilt and shouted. At the same time, Gao Yang threw the quilt to little gamar and shouted, "wrap yourself up. Now go, or I''ll blow your head."


    Little gaimar wrapped himself in a quilt and muttered, "who are you? What do you have to do? It''s inhumane for you to break in when I''m happy."


    Unexpectedly, the little gaimar was still a broken mouth. He was elated. He shouted in the walkie talkie, "catch the target and evacuate quickly."


    "This is a big dog. There is no one outside. Everything is normal."


    After hearing groliov''s report, Gao Yang put a pistol against little gaimar''s head and made him speed up a little. At the same time, he said in a deep voice: "how many guards do you have here?"


    Little gamar muttered, "fifty or so. What fools! So many people can''t stop you."


    When they were about to go out, Irene stunned the screaming woman with the butt of a gun, picked up a mobile phone from the head of the bed and said loudly, "boss, take it?"


    Gao Yang nodded, then pushed little gamar again and said, "go faster. Tell me honestly who lives in these rooms. Your majesty, how many guards are there in your palace. They are all there."


    Gaimar shouted, "there are no guards in the room. They are all outside. There are only a few drivers and attendants in the room over the swimming pool."


    Gao Yang said darkly, "I hope you didn''t lie. If I see anyone with a gun, you won''t die, but at least you have to break your leg."


    Little gaimar was very dissatisfied and said, "man, look at me! There are at least 160 women living here. If you change, can you let other men in?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said involuntarily, "you say, more than 160 women?"


    Little Gamal said proudly: "Yes, more than one hundred and sixty of them are collected by me. They are of all colors and ages. They are very cool. I say friends, who are you? Why did you pick me up from bed late at night? You should know, I am a peace loving person. We don''t need to make the relationship very stiff. Hey, hey, brother, just tell me what you want. Why move The knife moves the gun. "


    Listening to little Gamal''s English with an American accent, he suddenly said, "have you been in the United States?"


    Little gaimar nodded again and again and said, "yes, yes, I''ve been in the United States for a long time. Hey, brother, don''t always ask useless questions. You should say something serious. No matter who you are, it''s time to give the conditions now."


    Going out soon, Gao Yang didn''t pay attention to little gamar and said directly on the walkie talkie: "we''ll return the same way and come out right away, but wait, maybe we have a better choice."


    After informing groliov, Gao Yang grabbed little gamar and said, "where''s your car."


    Little gamar stretched out his hand from the quilt and pointed to the door where two bodies lay: "Where to get in is the garage. Hey, hey, guys, guys, come on, what do you want? You should make terms with me, or you''re here to catch me? Oh, there''s no army like you in Congo. Who are you? What do you want to do when you come to my house to lift me out of bed!"


    I don''t know if the atmosphere was relaxed by little gamar. Even Li JinFang didn''t come forward and give him a hard blow for this broken mouth.


    Watching little gaimar stop again, Gao Yang pushed him hard behind him and said in a deep voice, "don''t stop, or we''ll take you away. Trust me, you''ll be in pain."


    Little gaimar didn''t dare to stay any longer. He just muttered, "I know you''re not gentle people at a glance. OK, I''ll go, but you should always tell me why you came to catch me?"


    Li JinFang couldn''t help it. He said in a deep voice, "revenge!"


    Little gaimar stopped in surprise and said loudly with an exaggerated expression: "revenge? It''s not extortion for ransom, nor is it going to arrest me for trial, it''s just revenge? Hey, hey! Brothers, make a mistake. How can I have revenge with you? I''m kind like an angel now. Are you wrong!"


    Little gaimar stopped again, Gao Yang flew up from behind, kicked little gaimar directly to the ground, and said in a deep voice, "drag him."


    Little gaimar said in a hurry, "forgive me, forgive me, I''ll go by myself. Oh, you knocked on my head."


    Gaoyang they were really not gentle people. They dragged little gamar quickly from a corridor. Gaoyang they came to another hall, where there were almost ten cars.


    Gao Yang took a look. In the garage, in addition to luxury cars, there are luxury cars, super running, super luxury cars, and luxury pickup trucks loved by Americans.


    After whistling softly, he shouted loudly, "get in the car, go and pick up our people and leave."


    Rafael pointed to a Ferrari 458 and whispered, "boss, can I drive that for fun?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "if you have a key."


    Rafael rubbed his hands and ran to the sports car. Then he reached out and opened the door. Then he cheered, "aha, I knew these people wouldn''t take the keys away."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "good news, OK, let''s get in the car and leave. Pay attention to the oil gauge, drive a pickup truck and withdraw!"

 Chapter 745

    On a beach on the outskirts of Pointe Noire, little gamar wrapped in a thin quilt and looked at the large group of people in front of him.


    "What do you want to do? What do you want to do? Anyway, you should ask me something. Now what does this mean and what does it mean?"


    It''s time to ask. Gao Yang took a step in front of little gamar and said in a deep voice: "now black horn city is going to be a riot. Don''t tell me you don''t know the most sensational thing in black horn city these two days."


    Little gaimar said with a surprised look: "the most sensational thing, which Chinese people do you mean? Oh, my God, what do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang whispered: "I''ve told you that we''re taking revenge. Unfortunately for you, there was only one person killing everywhere. Now, you see all these people. You must understand now that we''re not kidding, right?"


    Little gaimar nodded subconsciously, then suddenly shouted innocently, "I know who you are, but what do you want me to do? What do I have to do with this? Brothers, you''re wrong. I have nothing to do with this, not at all!"


    Gao Yang raised his pistol. Little gamar immediately shut his mouth. Then he cried like, "brother, I shut up."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "your two men killed a girl, and now we can''t find those two people, so we come to you. You hand over those two damn guys, I can let you go. If you can''t hand them over, you''ll die."


    Little gaimar said loudly, "I don''t know about it. Damn it, my people won''t do such a thing. Doesn''t it mean that people died because of robbery? How can my people rob in the street? Those damn guys haven''t done this for a long time. Believe me, it really has nothing to do with me. It must not be my people."


    Gao Yang raised the hammer of the pistol and said, "I''ll give you five seconds to think about it."


    Little gamar immediately shouted, "no, no! Come on, let me ask. Let me call. I really haven''t received any news. If my men did it, I''ll know. Now let me call and ask. Please don''t shoot."


    Irene handed the cell phone picked up from the bow to little gamar. When little gamar took the cell phone with a depressed face, she said coldly, "you can play tricks to your heart''s content, and then see who will die first. Remember to use hands-free when talking."


    With a sad face, little gamar turned on his mobile phone and dialed a number. After waiting for a long time and dialing several times in succession, someone finally answered the phone.


    As soon as someone answered the phone, little gamar immediately shouted, "Luther, tell me if your people have gone out to rob. Tell me if they have! Asshole, if you dare to cheat me, you''ll die!"


    "Robbery, of course not, your majesty. I can swear to you that my people have never gone out to fool around, but I heard that Issa''s people went out and caused great trouble, resulting in a guy killing people everywhere. Did Anatole tell you the news?"


    After hearing what the people on the phone were saying, little gamar cursed, then hung up the phone and quickly dialed a number out.


    After waiting for someone to answer, little gamar said, "Anatole, your people have caused great trouble, and you concealed me, and you deceived me."


    "Your Majesty, please listen to me. This is absolutely nothing. Don''t you understand my people? They are obedient and good children. Your majesty, someone must be slandering me. It''s impossible."


    Little gaimar himself was hard to protect. He had to listen to other people''s explanations. He hurriedly interrupted Anatole''s words and shouted, "you still have one last chance to tell me the truth, otherwise you won''t see the sun tomorrow, you damn bastard!"


    Hearing the roar of little gamar, Anatole finally said cautiously after a moment of silence: "Your Majesty, it''s really not me, just two little gangsters in the street. Their own brother is mine. Those two little gangsters are not ours at all."


    Little gamar angrily said, "well, it seems that you know what I''m talking about, and you tried to hide me the moment ago. Well, now I don''t have time to tell you this. Tell me where the two damn gangsters are! Find them and catch them for me!"


    Anatole said helplessly: "Your Majesty, those two little gangsters just claimed to be our people in the name of their brother, but I didn''t know about it at all, so they caused a lot of trouble. Your majesty, these two guys have run away. Their brother, the person in charge of maintaining law and order in that street, let them run away. Wait, I''ll ask him now. Your majesty, can you tell me what happened £¿¡±


    Little gaimar was so angry that he roared, "shut up, you damn guy, catch those two little gangsters and give them to me right away. I don''t care what method you use. In short, hand them over to me quickly, or you''ll die! Go check it and call me!"


    After hanging up the phone with hate, little gamar looked helplessly at Gao Yang and said, "brother, it''s really none of my business. I really don''t know anything. It''s just a little gangster fooling around in my name, which has nothing to do with me."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "Your Majesty, I''ve never called anyone like that. It''s really interesting to use this word at this time. Well, your majesty, you''re trying to play tricks with me, aren''t you?"


    Little gaimar raised his hands and said, "you heard what I said. I didn''t play tricks at all."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "so big things have happened in your palace. I don''t believe all the people inside are dead. Even if there is no guard, there should always be you. Well, your queens will inform you. Now your loyal subordinates are like people who have nothing to do. Do you think I believe it? Huh?"


    Little gaimar said helplessly, "they may already know, but they may not really know that something happened to me. I can ask them if they already know."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "there''s no need to beat around the bush. Tell your people that you are in our hands and ask them to exchange someone for you as soon as possible. I want all three of those two little gangsters and their brother."


    Little gaimar said angrily, "I will. I must kill that damn guy."


    Gao Yang stopped talking and just waited quietly. After a few minutes, little gamar''s phone rang.


    After gesturing to little gamar to answer the phone, little gamar quickly connected the phone, and then hurriedly said, "tell me if you found those two guys."


    "Your Majesty, they ran away. I called Kusu mawengu, who was the brother of the two bastards. He told me that he had sent his two bastard brothers away, and he wouldn''t tell me where they went."


    Little gaimar''s voice sank and said with hatred: "what should I do? Do you need me to teach you? Go and catch your damn man, ask where his brothers are, and then give him to me alive. You must live! You can''t lose one of the three. If you lose one, you''ll die."


    After hanging up the phone, little gamar said in a daze, "these wastes have killed me."


    After that, little gamar looked helplessly at Gao Yang and said, "man, I admit that my people have a responsibility in this matter, which I can''t deny. Now let''s talk about the conditions. How can you let me go?"


    The fate of little gaimar depends on how Li JinFang decides.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "let''s talk about this at last. If the people we want are sent, there is room to talk about conditions. If the people can''t be sent, you have to die for them."


    Little gamar was very angry. His fate was tied up with two gangsters, and he was also very afraid, because no matter how he looked, he knew that his situation was definitely not good.


    After more than half an hour, little gamar answered a phone call. After shouting, little gamar shouted at him: "that guy, that brother has been caught. We will have news soon. Soon, they can''t run."


    Continue to wait. Almost an hour later, little gamar, who had been waiting for him, finally received a call from his subordinates. When little gamar talked to his people, Irene translated: "it has been asked over there. The man sent his two brothers to a place called omasaga. I don''t know where that place is."


    Just when Irene finished translating, little gamar also ended the call. He said happily: "brother, it''s lucky that the two bastards you''re looking for are in omasaga. They plan to escape to the Democratic Republic of the Congo, but they can''t go anywhere now. My people will catch them."


    Gao Yang secretly clenched his fist and said in a deep voice, "how far is omasaga? When can people deliver it?"


    Little gaimar said with a flattering face: "it''s very close, very close, near Blackpoint city. I can drive there in two hours. My people already know where they hide. They''ve set out. They''re sure to bring the two bastards back."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was already more than 4 a.m. and the day would soon be bright. After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "find a place to prepare for the receiver."


    Little Gamal pointed to himself and said with a smile: "What about me? What should I do? I have a suggestion, man. We can exchange hostages. What do you think? If you are not satisfied, you can make conditions. Everyone knows. Of course, I can''t be as valuable as those two bastards. No, I''m three damn bastards. I can deliver goods to the door and give you a sum of money, so you can make a price first Well. "

 Chapter 746

    Li JinFang''s experience made everyone feel the same. Everyone''s mood was very heavy. Little gamar''s performance like a clown really made Gao Yang feel funny, but it didn''t make them feel better.


    Gao Yang glanced at little gaimar and said coldly, "it''s too early to start bargaining for your destiny, so shut your beak for me."


    Li JinFang stood a little away from little gaimar, but looked at little gaimar coldly. His eyes were very cold. Seeing Li JinFang''s eyes, Gao Yang knew that little gaimar was dead.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know exactly what Li JinFang thinks, but he just thinks Li JinFang won''t let little gamar live.


    It will take some time for the people waiting for little gamar to bring the murderer, and it will be dawn soon. At this time, groliov came up to Gao Yang and whispered, "no matter whether you exchange hostages or not, where do you think it is appropriate?"


    The exchange of hostages is not very appropriate, but everyone knows what it means. After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang whispered, "there is no suitable place. It is not safe for us, so we should just wait in the wild. When we have the exact news, we can choose a place to exchange hostages."


    Groliov nodded, walked to one side and stopped talking. At this time, little gamar came up to Gao Yang and said bitterly: "brother, you won''t want my life, right? Killing me doesn''t mean anything to you. We can have a better end. Brother, give me a way to live. I''m willing to pay any price for it."


    Little gamar''s plan has been widely publicized. Basically, little gamar''s response is the choice of every normal person. He has money and doesn''t want to die. Naturally, he will try to exchange various means for a way to live.


    If at other times, Gao Yang really doesn''t mind letting little gamar exchange money for his life, but it''s a pity that although this time it has nothing to do with professional ethics, it''s about Gao Yang''s brother.


    For Gao Yang, everything is not as important as his brother''s feelings. The final fate of little gamar depends on Li JinFang, so Gao Yang has no interest in making any deal with little gamar before Li JinFang makes a decision.


    Before Gao Yang planned to scold little gamar and shut him up, Li JinFang suddenly said, "are you willing to pay any price? Good, how much money can you take out."


    Gao Yang was surprised that Li JinFang never cared about money, whether the amount was large or small. Now Li JinFang should not care about money.


    People familiar with Li JinFang are surprised, because Li JinFang should not be the one talking about money at this time, but since Li JinFang has asked, naturally no one will ask why he changed his temper.


    Hearing Li JinFang''s question, the most excited person is little gamar. For a rich man, spending money to protect his life is certainly the best choice.


    Little gaimar just thought for a moment and immediately said loudly, "half a million dollars, cash, only buy me a life, without any other ancillary conditions."


    Li JinFang wore a hoodie and couldn''t see his expression. After hearing what little gamar said, he just smiled coldly and said, "it seems that you are more stingy than I thought, or you may be poorer than I thought, but anyway, your conditions won''t satisfy me. Ten million dollars is my condition. If you take out ten million dollars, I won''t kill you."


    Little gaimar was stunned. After a long time, he said with a surprised look: "brother, your appetite is too big."


    Li JinFang said coldly, "I don''t have to let you accept it. You can choose not to spend a penny."


    Knowing Li JinFang''s appetite, little gamar couldn''t laugh anymore. He said with a mournful face: "Brother, I can come up with a million dollars at most. That''s all I can come up with. Ten million is impossible. I don''t have so much money. Even if I sell my industry and find a way to raise cash, it can''t be completed in a short time. One million is really the limit I can come up with in a short time."


    Li JinFang stopped talking, but Gao Yang shook his head and said, "man, no, your majesty, you are your majesty. Really, you let me down. I thought your wealth was as powerful as your title."


    Little gamar frowned and said, "brother, the title of king is just a joke in my own small circle. I''m not a real king. Guys, I''m in Africa. How much money do you think I can have?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed: "it''s also the local emperor. You''re far worse than those drug lords in South Africa. When people talk to us about ransom, they start with 10 million as the basic unit. You''re good. One million is the limit. I''m very disappointed, you know?"


    Little gaimar looked worried and jumped his feet and said in a loud voice: "Hey, hey, man, you said it yourself. It''s a drug lord in South America. How can I compare with those guys? This is Africa. It''s $10 million. I can''t make up for killing me. Building my palace. No, building my house costs most of my savings. For the woman who supports me, my family is about to be emptied. Guys, don''t think of me as a child Really, how''s the king? I''m just a plain poor man. Please, I''m telling the truth. "


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "tell your people to bring money when they come. After getting the money, I promise to leave you to them."


    Little gamar nodded repeatedly and immediately began to call. After several calls in succession, little gamar said with a smile: "Sorry, I have to make more calls to raise money. It''s agreed that I''ll give you all the people you want and the money. You can just let me go at that time. That''s good. You''ll still be friends in the future. This time, it''s my fault first. A million dollars will be my compensation."


    Little gaimar kept talking, but no one paid attention to him anymore.


    Gaoyang and his team are in the suburb of Blackpoint City, close to the coastline and not far from the highway. They can walk along the path for a few minutes to get on the highway. Although it is a place that Gaoyang and his team found accidentally, it is safe enough.


    Waiting for the dawn, when it was more than six o''clock, little gamar received a phone call. Then little gamar looked excited and shouted at the two troublemakers: "my people have caught those two troublemakers. They will be sent soon. Guys, how can I exchange hostages?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "let them send people to the road and let you go after we are sure it''s safe."


    Little gaimar shook his head and said, "no, no, this can''t be done, brother. This is not the way to exchange hostages. How about listening to my opinion? You take me and meet my people in a place. When I leave, you also leave with people and money, okay?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "OK, I''ll say the location and ask your people to send them right away."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at the GPS, casually found a coordinate not far away, told little gamar, and said in a deep voice, "if your people have GPS and can see it, let them come to this place."


    Gao Yang''s performance was very cooperative, which made little gamar very happy. After promising, he immediately informed his people of the trading place on the phone. Then little gamar said excitedly to Gao Yang: "they will arrive within two hours."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to the people around him, "it''s almost time to prepare. Keep alert and arrange the sentry. Irene and toads will stay."


    The crowd immediately dispersed, but little gaimar smiled and said, "guys, don''t be so careful. Don''t worry. I won''t play any tricks. There''s no need to be so careful."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we have to act like professional kidnappers. In addition, should I remind you now that if you dare to call the police, we will kill you."


    Little gaimar smiled and said, "brother, you are too humorous. Ha ha, call the police. Are you kidding?"


    Continue to wait. After a little more than two hours, Raphael, who was guarding the outermost area, suddenly said in the walkie talkie: "report, someone is coming. There are a lot of cars, at least 30."


    Little gamar''s phone soon rang. After answering the phone, he immediately said to Gao Yang happily, "my people have arrived. How can we trade!"


    "Let them stay 200 meters away, and then send the people we want. Of course, if they take the money, send the money."


    "What about me? What should I do? How can I guarantee my safety? Brother, I can''t trust you, but..."


    Gao Yang looked at little gaimar coldly and said coldly, "do you have a choice?"


    Little gaimar was speechless, and then he finally said a few words on the phone. About a mighty convoy composed of more than 30 cars stopped in Gao Yang''s field of vision. The distance was not less than 200 meters, but it was more than 150 meters, but dozens of meters away. Gao Yang didn''t take it seriously and didn''t say anything.


    Many people poured out of the motorcade, all with guns. The first thing for everyone to get out of the car was to aim guns at Gao Yang. Then, after three people were dragged from the car, six or seven people dragged them towards Gao Yang, and two others came with bags.


    A total of nine people slowly came to a place more than ten meters in front of them and stopped.


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and said, "can you recognize it?"


    Li JinFang stared at the two young people who couldn''t stand. After gently nodding, he whispered, "I know them too. Yes, they are."

 Chapter 747

    He hooked his hook finger at little gamar and whispered, "your people can leave."


    Little gaimar seemed confident at this time. After all, he had at least hundreds of his men only more than 100 meters away, so little gaimar looked up and waved his head and said, "man, it''s more appropriate for me to leave together?"


    Sure enough, when he was successful, he became rampant. Looking at the little gaimar who was still smiling but no longer flattering, he shrugged and ignored him. Instead, he turned to Li JinFang and said, "I''ll give it to you now."


    Li JinFang nodded, took his eyes away from the two murderers he hated to the bone, turned to little gamar, walked up to little gamar, looked at little gamar coldly, and suddenly said, "people always have to lose something to become more mature, and the price of my maturity is unbearable."


    Little Gai Gaoyang Mar said with a surprised look: "why do you say this? What do you mean?"


    Li JinFang sighed and said: "My temper is violent and impulsive. This is my character defect. In a stable environment, my temper will bring me bad consequences, but the results are often not too serious. However, in a chaotic environment, my impulse may bring consequences beyond my control, especially when I choose to do it, but foolishly leave room for the enemy to fight back."


    Little gaimar''s hands began to tremble. After two difficult smiles, he hung up a flattering smile and said, "what do you say?"


    Li JinFang tilted his head and sighed, "what I want to tell you is that I''m learning to calm down when I encounter anything. This is what the person I love most in my life taught me at the cost of life. In addition, she also taught me that if I don''t do it, I must do it!"


    Little gaimar''s body began to tremble. He stammered, "there''s no need, brother. And we agreed that I''ll give you the people and money. You let me go. You said so."


    Li JinFang said calmly, "what did I say? I said I would leave you to your people, but I didn''t say whether you were dead or alive to them."


    Little gaimar suddenly stopped shaking. He pointed to his men who were not far away from him and said: "If you want to kill me, you have to see whether my people agree. Man, you''d better let me leave. We''ll end here and go our own ways. Otherwise, do you think more than 100 of me eat shit? Hmm? Look at them, look at your head! Your head is pointed at by more than 100 guns! So your cruel words are too early, asshole!"


    Gao Yang smiled gently, and then calmly said to little gamar, "do you know why I let your people close? Do you know why I don''t set up a harsh trading environment? Because I don''t think it''s necessary. I know it''s not a good habit to despise the enemy, but I''m sorry, your people really make me unable to raise any spirit, so..."


    After making a helpless gesture, Gao Yang whispered to little gamar, "so I decided to kill all your people and do it!"


    Little gamar suddenly raised his hands and shouted in French, and Gao Yang also whispered hands on the walkie talkie. Although the voice was not loud, after he finished, Irene and Li Pengfei''s guns rang before little gamar''s men made any action.


    Gao Yang raised his pistol and shot two people in a row. Then he stopped shooting because all nine people nearby had been killed.


    As soon as the gunshot rang, little gamar''s men immediately started shooting.


    In Africa, Gao Yang has never seen an army that can give him a sense of crisis, let alone a group of gangsters.


    Gao Yang is neither arrogant nor very proud, but even so, he really can''t have any sense of crisis to any Gang armed forces.


    Groliov''s machine gun had already been set up. When Gao Yang ordered, the bullet rain from the mg3 machine gun swept to those who were not too far away. More than 100 people did look very many, but for groliov, it was really much easier to shoot more than 100 targets than to let him shoot more than 100 pigs.


    Gao Yang fell to the ground, pulled down the blade of Satan behind him, then opened his sight and began to shoot at the scattered people. His firing speed was much slower than when his wrist was not injured, but the success rate was not low.


    Little gaimar stood stunned and looked at his slaughtered men. His feeling should be the same as that of the frog watching the sky after leaving the familiar well.


    Rafael shouted in the walkie talkie, "bat, surround the right wing with me. Don''t let them have a chance to escape!"


    Li JinFang waved his hand, and then pushed forward together with Li Pengfei. He took the initiative to attack the chaotic enemy. The four people covered the advance alternately and pressed the enemy directly from the middle road.


    Although Gao Yang had few people, their combat effectiveness was more than ten times stronger. From the beginning, the battle entered a one-sided situation. The exchange of fire was only a little more than a minute, and little gamar''s men collapsed. People who saw the opportunity wanted to drive away, but after Frye destroyed the first car with a rocket launcher, the car behind basically stopped when they wanted to bypass both sides of the path No chance.


    That is, located in the equatorial region, the vegetation is too dense. Although there is no chance to drive away, little gamar''s men fled in all directions. After drilling one by one into the nearest vegetation, they finally escaped twenty or thirty people.


    The exchange of fire could not be called a battle. It could only be regarded as a unilateral massacre. It took only five minutes from the beginning to the end.


    When he couldn''t find any moving targets, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "get back, we''re leaving."


    After struggling to get up from the ground, Gao Yang carried the rifle back behind him. At this time, Li JinFang returned with the gun. When passing the three people who were delivered to the door, Li JinFang stopped to take a look, and then continued to walk towards little gamar. However, Li Pengfei, one of them, picked up the three people who had been tied up and had fallen to the ground, Followed behind Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang went to the front and back of little gaimar and said to Irene, who had been guarding little gaimar, "thank you for watching him for me."


    Irene shrugged and said, "you''re welcome. I''ll give it to you."


    Little gaimar looked depressed, but helplessly looked at Li JinFang and said, "why? Why do you have to do this?"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "As I said, some things can''t be done casually. If you do it, you must do it. After you have become an enemy with you, I won''t leave you any chance of revenge, nor can it be one in ten thousand, so you must die. In addition, if it weren''t for you, some things might not happen at all. You didn''t do it yourself, and your subordinates didn''t do it yourself, but you exist Gave those two men the courage to rob in broad daylight, and you''ll die for that alone. "


    After saying that coldly, Li JinFang pointed the muzzle of the gun at little gamar. Little gamar cried and screamed, "don''t kill me, please, you cold-blooded guy, you''ve killed so many people, isn''t it enough?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "not enough, not enough."


    No more words, Li JinFang fired a shot and exploded little gaimar''s head.


    Seeing that Li JinFang finally killed little gamar, Gao Yang sighed and said loudly, "what about the remaining three people? Take them all away?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and walked to the three people held by Li Pengfei. Li JinFang looked at them. After giving a sign to Xia Chen, Xia Chen immediately released his hand and gave way to one side. Then Li JinFang roared and kicked out. After hitting the black man''s chest, he kicked him out.


    The man who was hit by Li JinFang''s foot lay on the ground and just twitched. His two younger brothers were screaming, and Li JinFang slowly said in the sound of their crying: "Irene, help translate and tell them that this kick broke at least ten ribs of their dear brother, and his lungs were severely damaged. He can''t die for at least two hours, and no one can save him."


    After Irene translated Li JinFang''s words in French to the two young killers, their cries gradually stopped, and all that remained was despair. At this time, Li JinFang said coldly again: "tell them, I will take them out of here, let them live, and prepare to try the cruelest means I can think of in the world."


    Irene faithfully translated Li JinFang''s words to the two young blacks, and while Irene was translating, Gao Yang heard little Downey''s call from her headset.


    "Ram, we are about to dock and can evacuate."


    Gao Yang waved to Li JinFang and said, "since you have figured out how to deal with them, take them away. Now everyone will leave immediately and pay attention to behind. Move faster."


    Gao Yang had already made up his mind. No matter what Li JinFang planned to do, he would not have any opinion. But at this time, Xia Chen seemed to be a little impatient. He walked up to Li JinFang and whispered in Chinese: "toad, I know your mood, but do you really have to do this?"


    After a moment of silence, Li JinFang said with a trembling voice, "I don''t know. I can''t solve my hatred, so I must let them taste the pain, the most painful taste."


    Xia Chen still wanted to say something. Li Pengfei shook his head at him and said, "hamster, stop talking. Toad can come as he wants."


    Xia Chen lowered his head and stopped talking, but Zheng AI hesitated: "Toad, I know your hatred. I''m not saying I want you to let go of your hatred. I just think it''s ok if you kill them. It''s not a good thing for you to torture them by all means. I want me to say, you can kill these two bastards and give them pleasure. You can torture them yourself. In fact, it''s also torture yourself Ah. "

 Chapter 748

    Xia Chen and Zheng Aiai have good intentions. The more Li JinFang tortures those two people with cruel means, the more impressed he will be. Of course, the two killers who killed Li JinFang will be very miserable, but it''s hard to say whether Li JinFang can be liberated.


    Looking at Li JinFang with a tangled face, Gao Yang somehow thought of big Ivan. It was also out of hatred. Big Ivan, who died of his wife and children, took more revenge than Li JinFang. He killed all his enemies and locked them like a dog for more than ten years, but the question is, is big Ivan really happy.


    Gao Yang thinks the answer is No. to a large extent, when Da Ivan tortures his enemies, he is also torturing himself.


    Time is the best medicine to cure pain, but big Ivan locked up his enemy and enjoyed the tragedy of his enemy every day when he was free. But by doing so, he was actually reminding him of his pain again and again. Therefore, Gao Yang felt that big Ivan might as well kill his enemy with one shot. By doing so, he gave his enemy a good time, But it also gave him a pleasure.


    Now Li JinFang is facing the same situation as big Ivan. Although the degree is different, when the meaning is the same, that is to give the enemy a pleasure and let himself go, or try his best to torture the enemy, and then leave an extremely deep impression on himself.


    Gao Yang had intended to stand on the sidelines and not say a word about Li JinFang''s taking any means, but after understanding the key, Gao Yang decided to say a word, but when he just wanted to speak, Li JinFang seemed to have made up his mind.


    After a long sigh, Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "that monk, the monk who saved me told me that there is no end to the sea of suffering. It''s time to turn around. Well, I decided to let them go."


    After Li JinFang finished, he looked at Li Pengfei and Zheng AI, who were holding the two murderers, and said, "let them go."


    After looking at each other, Li Pengfei and Zheng Aiai let go of the two murderers and walked aside, and the two young blacks immediately fell to the ground like two pools of mud.


    Li JinFang said slowly, "put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. I''ve decided to let you go."


    Gao Yang was surprised. He didn''t want Li JinFang to use torture to deepen his heart, but he didn''t want Li JinFang to let the two murderers go. He finally found the main Lord. If Li JinFang didn''t revenge and then let them go, he couldn''t stand it.


    When Gao Yang was surprised, he saw Li JinFang walk up to the two killers, raise his rifle, shoot one of them in the head, aim the muzzle at the eyes of the remaining killers, and say in a deep voice: "put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha immediately. I decided to let you go, not torture you, but give you a good time."


    Li JinFang fired another shot, one shot at a time, and shot both killers in the head. After that, Li JinFang sighed and said to the heaven, "Li Zhe, this is the revenge. I hope you will be satisfied."


    After waiting for Li JinFang to finish, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "toad, what he said is to put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. You killed everyone. Is that putting down the butcher''s knife?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said: "Well, I was going to torture these two bastards, but now I just shot and killed them. Isn''t that a butcher''s knife? Don''t you think I''m going to let them go? Are you kidding? I''d rather die than let them go. Killing them like this is really cheap for them. Of course, I have to become a Buddha."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "the threshold for you to put down your butcher''s knife and become a Buddha is too low."


    Li JinFang sighed, "I just think of what the black monk told me. His sentence of boundless suffering makes me feel very much. So I also want to use a Buddhist word to correspond. After thinking for a long time, I can only put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha."


    Although the reason is very unreasonable, Li JinFang thinks it''s OK. Gao Yang has nothing to say except a bitter smile.


    Apart from a few Chinese people, no one can understand what Li JinFang''s words should have meant. In the movies and TV that Gao Yang watched since childhood, they are so familiar with the sentence of putting down the butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha. They can''t help being startled.


    Xia Chen said suspiciously on one side: "what are you talking about? What black monk? What is this and what?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "toad was crazy and hit by a car. A black monk saved him. We found him in a temple. It''s the black monk who saved him."


    Li Pengfei widened his eyes and said, "what? There are monks in this ghost place? Bald monks? Don''t you pull it!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "you''re strange, I''m strange, but he has a monk here. If he''s not a monk, he can''t get any pain. He said it in Chinese."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "what do you say? At the time of Li Zhe''s accident, I was stunned. I just wanted to kill people. My brain was blank. Hey, look back now. It really shouldn''t be."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "it''s all over. Don''t think about it. Besides, you didn''t kill any good people. You deserve to die."


    After Li JinFang sighed, he whispered, "brother Yang, you know, you know Li''s..., Li''s..."


    The two words of the body couldn''t be said. Li JinFang''s eyes were red again. Fortunately, Gao Yang knew what he wanted to ask and hurriedly said, "I know that the people of the embassy and her family have come. Well, they said they were going to take her back to Guoan for burial. I really found out."


    Li JinFang nodded, but he couldn''t speak. At this time, he raised his voice and whispered, "do you want to see her for the last time? If you want, well, let''s find a way. I''ll ask."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "no, it''s still not. It''s inconvenient for me to go. If I want to see her, I still have to trouble everyone. I''m gone and have no face to see."


    Gao Yangwen said in a voice, "it''s all right. Don''t think too much."


    Li JinFang turned his head to one side and sobbed, "it''s gone. It''s really gone. It''s not easy for you to revive me this time."


    Gao Yang understood what Li JinFang meant.


    Li JinFang still wanted to die. He didn''t dare to see Zhou Lizhe. He was afraid that he couldn''t help looking for death after seeing Zhou Lizhe.


    What Li JinFang is worried about now is not that he will die, but that his death will drag them down and praise them again.


    It''s ok if you don''t see it. After sighing secretly in your heart, Gao Yang looked at Li Pengfei and said loudly, "cow demon king, this time is not a small thing. Do you have a way to end it?"


    Li Pengfei put his hand and said loudly, "it''s okay. What can I do? The big deal is that Congo cloth won''t come in the future. In addition to this fart, who can take care of us when the emperor is far away. Besides, it''s confidential for toads to come here. Few people know. I pull people down and have a ball."


    After that, Li Pengfei patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said, "toad, brother, I''m sorry for you. If you don''t come, there will be no such thing."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "stop it. It''s all God''s will. Alas, it''s all doomed."


    After a few words, the two boats brought by little Donny came ashore. Gao Yang patted his hand and said, "all right, all the people who should be killed and all the revenge that should be avenged have been avenged. Brothers, let''s withdraw now. Cow demon king, get on the boat with us and leave here first."


    The speedboat couldn''t go directly to the beach, but the water was not deep. Gao Yang said they could wade for a while. The only trouble was Li JinFang. His legs were burned and couldn''t touch the sea any more, so Li JinFang sat on an inflatable raft put down on the speedboat and dragged two bags of money into the boat.


    After getting on the boat from the water, the first thing is to put all the weapons and equipment away and pack them, and then leave quickly.


    When the boat was moving fast, the wind was very loud. He shouted to Li Pengfei at a high voice: "where are you going, black point city or leave directly with us?"


    Li Pengfei also shouted, "let''s go to Black Point City. Just put us down for a while. We can go after we deal with the follow-up things. Don''t worry about us."


    After asking about Li Pengfei''s plan, Gao Yang suddenly remembered one thing. They handled the problem too fast. Cui Bo hadn''t arrived yet. They should have left and almost forgot him.


    After arriving at a small Wharf on the edge of the urban area of Blackpoint city and putting down the three of Li Pengfei, Li Pengfei waved to Gao Yang and said, "let''s talk later. Take care, everyone. Bye."


    Waving goodbye to Li Pengfei and others, little Downey approached Gao Yang and whispered, "how can we leave? Toad''s legs need to be treated quickly. I think his legs are infected. This kind of injury is very troublesome. It can''t be delayed for too long, and it''s better to go to the United States for treatment."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "we have a private plane. Morgan''s private plane is still at Blackpoint City Airport. It''s best if we can go directly by plane. However, how can we get the toad into the airport?"


    After thinking for a moment, little Donnie said in a deep voice, "it''s easy to have a private plane. Otherwise, I''ll leave with weapons and toads. I can find a plane to fly directly to Angola. You guys still leave by private plane. Then we meet at Luanda airport in Angola. Where can you pick up toads? It won''t take long. How about it?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said: "OK, that''s it. Let''s meet in Luanda. By the way, the money in these two bags should be one million dollars. You can take them away together. In addition, see if you can arrange it for me. I have to go to South Sudan as soon as possible. There''s something urgent. By the way, I think of another thing. Andy he is still waiting to contact. I have to call him again."

 Chapter 749

    Little Downey and Li JinFang left together. Gao Yang and they got off the ship directly and went to the airport. They didn''t even change their clothes.


    When entering the airport, it was very smooth, especially Gao Yang. He was not specially investigated because he was a yellow face. After entering the airport, Gao Yang and they did not leave directly. In addition to waiting for Cui Bo, they also needed to let Morgan''s plane contact the landing at Luanda airport because they temporarily decided to go to Luanda airport.


    Private aircraft are expensive and not cheap to use. As long as they are not their own airport, they have to pay for each take-off and landing. In addition, they basically need to check the aircraft after each landing, which takes time and money.


    Morgan arranged for Gao Yang to come to blackhorn city this time. Morgan''s help is needed to temporarily change the airport to land again. Not only the airport, but also the flight route needs to be arranged. In short, it is very troublesome, that is, Morgan has a lot of people to help him do these things.


    Taking his own private plane didn''t need to go through the security check like ordinary passengers, but there was a VIP channel. Gao Yang quickly left the terminal and went to Morgan''s private plane.


    Before leaving the terminal, Irene bought some newspapers and sat down on the plane. Not long after, Irene suddenly shouted, "Hey, look, there was news in the newspaper last night that she committed suicide."


    Beyond reason, it''s just an expected thing. Gao Yang didn''t participate in the gossip of several people. He took out the phone and called Andy he again.


    Andy he answered the phone soon, but after connecting the phone, Gao Yang didn''t say anything, but listened to Andy he''s very unhappy: "Mr. Thomson, I have told you, please don''t call me during my break. If you have any questions about your condition, please call me during my working hours. In addition, if there are any new results of your condition, I will take the initiative to call you. Thank you for your cooperation. Bye."


    After saying that angrily, Andy he immediately hung up the phone. Gao Yang took the phone in his hand, but he didn''t know what to say.


    It seems that Andy Ho''s life is really not going well. For the sake of answering the phone and saying secret words, Gao Yang is sure that Andy ho is not far from home running to find him.


    Looking at Gao Yang holding the phone with a helpless face, Frye said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "nothing. I called Andy he. He didn''t dare to answer the phone openly. I think he should join us soon."


    Groliov took a breath and said, "this guy is a man who can''t live a stable life. It''s a good thing for us. Guys, think we can have two top military doctors. A sense of happiness arises spontaneously."


    All the people nodded, Gao Yang smiled and said, "I just don''t know when he can come. I hope the sooner the better."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, his phone rang. When he picked up the phone, he saw that Andy he called back again.


    When I got through the phone, I heard Andy he hurriedly say, "ram, where are you?"


    Andy Ho''s voice was very urgent. Gao Yang couldn''t help but speed up and said, "we''re in Congo now. What''s the matter?"


    Andy he hurriedly said, "I''ll go there to find you and book a ticket for me. I''ll send you my identity information. After booking the ticket, tell me quickly. I''ll find a way to get it. By the way, I''m in Sao Paulo. I must book a ticket for Sao Paulo."


    "What''s the matter with you?" shouted Gao Yang


    "Don''t mention it. I''m too tight. Now I''m calling you in the toilet. Remember, if there''s no emergency, don''t call me. Maybe I''ll be forced to change the phone. Also, I''ll hang up first and contact you later!"


    Andy ho hung up again, leaving Gao Yang looking at his cell phone screen with a look of amazement.


    Frye spread his hand and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang shook his head with a wry smile and said, "Andy Ho, his situation seems very bad. If you want to leave, we have to book a ticket for him. I don''t know how this guy did it."


    After that, Gao Yang put down the phone and said loudly, "let''s not talk about Andy. It seems that there is no confidence when he can come. Now let''s pay more attention to Li JinFang. His mood is still very unstable, and I need to go to South Sudan immediately, but I can''t leave at ease with his current situation."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "you should go. It doesn''t matter. Toad''s situation is really difficult. It''s impossible for him to forget something, but we can make him have no energy to think about things he shouldn''t think about. I think we can start the training plan."


    "You mean going to Israel for training now? But can his legs do it?"


    Groliov said firmly: "it will work. As long as his legs are not infected, there will be no big problem, and he can participate in affordable training. Let him participate in training while receiving treatment in Israel. When he is well, he will practice so that he can''t even remember his name, so that all problems will be eliminated."


    Rafael said with a smile, "yes, it''s super exercise, super mental training, super difficult, super bitter. Everything is super. Even if the end of the world comes, he doesn''t want to take care of that kind of training."


    Irene nodded with the same feeling and said, "for a while, I was very depressed, and then I just caught up with the stage of devil training. As a result, after the devil training, I didn''t remember what I was depressed for, so I think it must be useful."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said, "well, in fact, our training plan has been in place for a long time, but it has not been carried out. Take this opportunity, let''s start training directly. However, it seems that we have to accept that kind of inhuman training with toad."


    I have to accompany Li JinFang to undergo hard training. Several people who have experienced and know what devil training is have changed into a bitter face. Gao Yang is the same. Thinking about the suffering he suffered in Israel can make him feel uncomfortable at the bottom of his heart, but lucika and Tommy don''t know the power. Although Raphael is also a regular soldier, But I haven''t received the training of special forces, and I don''t know what Gao Yang''s inhumanity means.


    Looking at the different expressions on everyone''s faces, Gao Yang also strengthened his determination to carry out special training. After joining several new people, he should have some experiences that he had participated in and worked out together.


    The friendship made by training with the devil is not the same as that cultivated by fighting side by side, and the effect must be very different. For example, the most tacit people in the Satan mercenary regiment now have to train together in Israel to praise the five of them.


    Fighting side by side for a long time can also cultivate tacit understanding and friendship, but it must be better to receive hard training together and then fight side by side.


    Determined to start the training immediately, Gao Yang immediately said, "good, then we''ll start the training immediately. You go first and I''ll find you when I come back from South Sudan. In addition, our training should be carried out for a long time. We should train when there are tasks and when there are no tasks. In short, everyone''s hard days are coming."


    Frye covered his face with his hands. After a sigh, he said sadly, "I hope to work every day. Even if it''s free, it doesn''t matter. Oh, God, no one likes this kind of day except training or training, absolutely no one likes it."


    Lucy card shrugged and said, "really? I think it''s good to train. I lack a lot of basic training. I think it''s just right."


    Frye said bitterly, "trust me, you''ll regret it. You''re not a pervert like a rabbit, so you''ll regret it..."


    Before Frye finished, Gao Yang''s phone rang again. When he picked it up, it was a strange number. He made a gesture to tell Frye not to speak first and then connected the phone.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Fernando patriota?"


    The caller was a woman who spoke very gently. Although she spoke English, she felt the pronunciation of some Portuguese languages. In addition, Fernando patriota, a typical Portuguese name, contacted all the above. The phone call could not be wrong. It was from Brazil. It was a blessing to her heart for a while. After tightening her voice, she said in a deep voice: "You have the wrong number. My name is Thomson."


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to say his name, but just gave a last name, because Andy ho just said Mr. Thomson when he answered the phone.


    "Oh, sorry, I confused my name. I''m sorry, Mr. Thomson. Do you have an appointment with Dr. Pedro? I''m just calling to confirm your treatment time."


    Gao Yang is going crazy. He doesn''t know how to make it up. Now he''s very sure that the woman calling has nothing to do with Andy, but he doesn''t know how Andy made up the lie. Of course, he doesn''t know how to follow the circle.


    So Gao Yang had to say in a slightly angry voice: "It''s not convenient for me to answer the phone now. In addition, for my health, I can see a doctor at any time. The question now is whether the doctor will take the time to show me. Now as a patient, do you think I have any choice? Do you want to tell me to change the doctor?"


    Gao Yang deliberately said ambiguous words, while the woman at the other end of the phone seemed to say softly after a long breath: "Sorry, Mr. Thomson, Dr. Andy he will continue to be responsible for your health. We have no other meaning at all. I''m just too busy, resulting in some lack of concentration. I''m so sorry, sir. Your treatment time will be determined by Dr. Andy he himself. Goodbye, Mr. Thomson. I wish you a speedy recovery."


    After listening to the phone being hung up and the busy tone sounded, Gao Yang powerlessly put down the phone and lamented, "I''m too tired. I admire myself too much."


    Groliov said, "whose phone?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "if I guessed right, it should be Andy Ho''s mother."

 Chapter 750

    During this period of time, the update time is unstable, and the number of words is also unstable. How to say, I have endless troubles recently, especially my body has some problems, and my children have been uncomfortable. It''s really bothering me.


    This man is used to living a hard life. He feels happy when he is a little lighter. Today, he took his children to the hospital for examination, and he also lost his liquid. It''s time to be busy. He has finished writing his book, and he doesn''t feel as bad as he did a few days ago. He suddenly feels that the world has become better again.


    Well, I don''t know what to say. I was going to say it casually. I''ll write wherever I want.


    As for me, when I started to write the book "the war of mercenaries", I was unemployed. I was going to write it casually, but I didn''t expect to make money. The result was good in the end. I could eat by writing a book, so I wrote it down.


    However, in the current environment, we all know that as a newcomer, I have too much pressure to support my family by writing books alone. I dare not get sick. When my children go to the hospital, my manuscript fee will not last until the end of the month, so two months ago, I finally found a job when I planned to write books full-time. Then, the update time and word count can not be stable.


    Work and writing were carried out at the same time. I found that my body really couldn''t carry it. To tell the truth, I didn''t break any more during this period of suffering because I didn''t dare to break. I''m afraid I won''t be able to pick it up again


    After two months of work, I know how many pounds I have. Now I think it''s good for me to concentrate on doing well. Work and writing are easy for me to choose. I still prefer to write books. Therefore, I plan to resign and concentrate on writing books.


    In the final analysis, I have the confidence to resign as a full-time author, or because of everyone''s support. There is no doubt that if I don''t have enough subscriptions, I don''t dare to write full-time. Is it good to be under too much pressure


    Now I''d like to report to you the achievements. The war of mercenaries has been ordered for 2700. Although it is now in the urban category, it is still a military novel. This achievement has been very good. Therefore, first of all, thank you for your support. Thank you very much.


    If you can see this single chapter, in addition to those who subscribe to it, maybe some friends who watch piracy can also see it, so the following words are written to friends who watch piracy.


    The book of mercenary war is about to be ordered for two thousand seven. If it is less than three hundred, you can enter the high-quality channel. Whether a book can enter the high-quality channel represents a lot of meaning, at least a certain degree of success.


    I really hope to make the book of mercenary war enter the boutique channel as soon as possible. I really want to make a name by writing, so now I must ask all friends who really like the book and watch piracy to help. If you think the book is good-looking, genuinely happy and able to subscribe, please subscribe and support it, brother, I am very grateful.


    There''s still a lot to say, but I can''t write any more. I''ll write more than 1000 words. Stop here. Thank all my brothers and sisters who support me again and pay tribute to you.

 Chapter 751

    Gao Yang didn''t wonder for long, because Andy he called soon.


    After Gao Yang connected the phone, Andy he man said happily, "ram, your cooperation is great. I''m really worried that you''ll miss it for me, but the result is perfect. Thank you, man. This is God''s cooperation!"


    Listening to Andy he''s happy voice, Gao Yang was a little depressed and said listlessly, "man, first of all, I want to know who called me just now."


    "Well, well, this, uh, well, it''s my mother."


    After hesitating for a long time, Andy ho finally said it. In addition to embarrassment, he was still embarrassed.


    After carefully organizing the language, Gao Yang slowly said, "man, I really want you to join us, but in your current situation, I think maybe you and I should think again. What do you think? How to say, when I really don''t want to go out to war, I received a call from a mother asking me for his son."


    Andy ho lowered his voice and said in an almost pleading voice, "man, you have to help me. My father and mother stay by my side every day. They stare at me and look at me for fear that I will run out and live an adventurous life again. They just want me to get married and have children. You have to help me, man, please, please."


    Gao Yang sighed: "Andy, your mother just called me, and I''m not going to change my phone number. You have to understand that we are mercenaries. If you join us, you may be injured or even die. I''m still that sentence. I don''t want to receive a call from your mother and my important people in the future. I can kill without blinking, but I can''t stand this."


    Andy he whispered, "don''t worry, I''ll settle all this. She''ll never find you. Listen, man, you''ve created an excellent opportunity for me just now. Now you just need to book a ticket for me, and I can leave. Do me a favor, brother. You know my ability. You won''t be willing to give up on me, will you?"


    Gao Yang really had to ask Andy he, a rare talent. After a long breath, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "you must ensure that you can do what you just said. You know what I mean."


    "I promise, it''s absolutely no problem. My father and mother will never come to you, I promise."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "although you are not young, I still have the feeling of inducing people to commit a crime. Well, now tell me what you plan to do."


    Andy ho smiled awkwardly and whispered, "first, you have to book a ticket for me."


    Gao Yangji was puzzled and said, "I especially want to know. How can you even let me buy a ticket for you?"


    Andy Ho Man said helplessly: "Don''t mention it, my passport was taken away by my mother. Except going to the bathroom, my father doesn''t leave me. We are in the same clinic now. He has plenty of time to look at me. My money and the money in the Swiss bank account were cheated by my mother. She set up a trap to make me think that my family has encountered a great economic crisis. I don''t have a penny and a bank card No, my phone has also been confiscated. I can receive your call. I find a chance to secretly transfer the call to the original mobile phone to the current mobile phone. If you are the only one, more calls will arouse suspicion. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it sounds like you have been blocked by professional institutions. Can a normal family do so thoroughly?"


    "Women are sometimes so terrible. They are much smarter and smarter than you think. Especially when she doubts you, every woman can be Sherlock Holmes."


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "you don''t even have a passport. How can you go?"


    Andy Ho said proudly: "You don''t have to worry about it. Fortunately, I kept a fake passport and prepared a set of fake passports for myself, but I have no way or money to book air tickets. I''ll give you the information of the fake passport and you can book the air tickets for me. However, no matter where you buy the plane for me, it''s best for someone to wait to pick me up at the airport, otherwise, I''ll get off the plane with money for the bus None. "


    Gao Yang waited to say more, but he heard Andy change into a hasty language: "AVA is coming again. Wait for me to text you."


    Forced to stop the call again, Gao Yang put the phone away and said with a smile: "well, it is estimated that in three or four days, we will have another new member. As a standby military doctor, ha ha, Andy he is honored to catch up with our special training."


    Frye raised his hand and said with a bad smile, "Yeah, double protection, but I guess Andy would cry if he knew what day he was waiting for."


    Several people who knew Andy ho couldn''t help smiling. The arrival of Andy Ho was really good news, while those who didn''t know Andy Ho, such as Irene, said curiously: "Andy Ho, is this guy very powerful?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "very powerful, very powerful, but it depends on which aspect."


    Raphael replied, "it''s needless to say. Listen to you, he must be very good as a military doctor."


    Frye shook his head and said, "no, no, this guy doesn''t want to be a military doctor. Andy ho prefers to be a fire Raider. He likes killing more than saving people."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "Andy Ho''s responsibilities and positioning still need to be carefully considered. This guy doesn''t want to be a military doctor, but he certainly can''t be controlled by his temperament. At least he has to bear part of the military doctor''s responsibilities. It''s too wasteful to use him as an assault hand."


    Groliov said with a smile, "this can only be decided after running in. It seems that this special training is the right time."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, run in and have a look, but I have to go to South Sudan, and I don''t know how long it will take. It''s more troublesome."


    Frye said with a smile, "boss, just go. We''ll be there. Just go to South Sudan yourself? Don''t forget that you had a lot of trouble last time. Otherwise, just let two people go to South Sudan with you."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said with a bitter smile, "it won''t be so unlucky. I won''t encounter the same situation as last time. Forget it, I''d better go by myself."


    It''s all right, but Gao Yang''s heart is actually a little uneasy, but after thinking about it, Gao Yang decided to go by himself. Special training opportunities are not common, so it''s better not to take people away as much as possible.


    After waiting for a moment, he received a text message from Andy ho. After Gao Yang wrote down the message, he told the people how to respond to Andy Ho and what aspects to train in the training camp of distin.


    Several people gathered their wisdom and looked for places where Satan mercenary regiment needed to be strengthened for targeted training. As soon as these things were said, time seemed to pass very quickly. Gao Yang didn''t think it had been long before he received a call from Cui Bo, but Cui Bo had got off the plane.


    Just got off the plane and took a turn outside. Treble then got on the plane flying high.


    Cui Bo looked dusty, so he got into the plane and said, "where''s the toad? How''s he?"


    When Cui Bo arrived, the plane could take off at any time. Just in Gaoyang, they told Cui Bo about Li JinFang in detail.


    Knowing Li JinFang''s situation, Cui Bo also sighed, but things have happened, and it''s useless to sigh.


    After saying a few words briefly, treble took the small bag he was carrying with him and said: "I didn''t come here in time. Alas, it took too much time just to transfer the plane, but I didn''t go back in vain this time. Brother Yang, I let my mother go to your house. My uncles and aunts are very good. You don''t have to worry. Your letter was given to my uncle. He was very happy. He wrote back to you. I brought it and I went to JinFang''s house."


    Cui Bo said, took out a folded paper from his small bag and said, "here''s the letter from uncle."


    It was just a piece of paper. When Gao Yang took it, he felt as if he weighed more than a thousand kilograms. His hands trembled when he took the letter.


    Since seeing Cui Bo, Gao Yang must have always wanted to ask about his parents, just because he didn''t have time to say about Li JinFang for the time being. Now that he knew that his parents were in good condition, Gao Yang didn''t hurry to open the letter immediately, but looked at Cui Bo eagerly and said, "have you gone to Jin Fang''s house? Have you seen his family?"


    Cui Bo nodded and said in a deep voice: "yes, I hid and observed near his house for two days and two nights. I confirmed that no one was staring near his house. I passed quietly."


    "How''s the family?"


    Cui Bo shook his head helplessly and said: "His mother''s health is not very good, but I think it''s mainly what the golden side thinks. I told them I was a comrade in arms of the golden side and secretly came to see them send some money. Later, I didn''t see it. It''s no use saying so. I simply told them that I knew the golden side abroad. The golden side asked me to go home and secretly see them send money. It''s not a comrade in arms at all."


    After that, Cui Bo smiled and said, "I wasted a lot of energy to make them believe me. Guess how I persuaded them? I took out 300000 yuan in cash. His family believed it when I saw the money, because soldiers don''t have so much money."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "what happened later?"


    Cui Bo said with a smile: "Later, I just made it up. I told them about how you and Jin Fang fled abroad, and then told them that Jin Fang is doing well now, but he didn''t dare to go back. His mother looked much better immediately. This is a heart disease. I know that Jin Fang is fine. I''m sure I can get better in a few days. They still have to keep me for dinner. I didn''t dare to stay any longer. In short, Jin Fang''s family is also very good now. "


    He breathed loudly and said, "this is good news. Tell him quickly. Call little Downey and tell him the good news. The golden side is short of such good news now."

 Chapter 752

    After meeting Li JinFang in Luanda with Morgan''s private plane, he flew directly to the northeast, and then basically did not need to adjust the direction. The plane landed at Malakal airport halfway.


    Compared with Congo Brazzaville, where Morgan has little power, South Sudan is like Morgan''s back garden. No matter which city''s airport is, as long as the airport is large enough for Morgan''s private plane to land, it''s not a problem to land and fly if you want.


    In addition to Gao Yang leaving halfway, everyone else will take Morgan''s private plane directly to Tel Aviv. Distin has been waiting in Tel Aviv. As soon as the Satan mercenaries arrive, they can carry out training immediately. Of course, Li JinFang can also be treated as soon as possible.


    It is also because of the good relationship between Morgan and South Sudan that Gao Yang can leave the airport with weapons. Morgan''s plane already has a compartment for hidden weapons. With the experience of looking for akuri tribe last time, and the increasingly unstable situation in South Sudan, Gao Yang thinks it''s better to take weapons.


    When the plane landed on the runway and stopped steadily, Gao Yang called Morgan. Although he knew Morgan would not refuse, he had to say hello if he wanted to use other people''s things.


    Morgan naturally agreed without hesitation and told Gao Yang to take whatever he liked, even if it didn''t matter to empty the weapons on the plane.


    Morgan''s plane must have guns used by bodyguards, and Gao Yang knew that Simon''s spare gun must be in the compartment, so he impolitely requisitioned Simon''s spare 1911. As for bullets, of course, he took as much as he wanted.


    In addition to the pistol, Gao Yang thought he had to carry a Remington m870 shotgun, because he knew that the long gun on Morgan''s plane seemed to have only shotguns and M4 family rifles. As a result, Gao Yang was overjoyed that he found a gun bag in the compartment, which was not the antique shotgun Gao Yang thought, It''s a rotary back pull rifle Morgan likes to use when hunting.


    The gun in the gun bag was stored separately from the barrel and butt. From the butt, it was developed for hunting. But after a careful look, Gao Yang found that the gun was not simple.


    What is not simple is the caliber. Gao Yang''s shotgun was produced by Sacco company of Finland, and the bullet used in the rifle is the famous.338 lapmagnum bullet of Sacco company. This bullet is mainly developed for military use and is used as a transition power bullet between large caliber sniper rifle and medium caliber. It can not only counter personnel, but also have certain anti equipment combat capability, The famous sniper rifle with this caliber is AWM.


    Nicolas Sarkozy of Finland is also a big gun factory in Europe. The high-precision rifles produced by the company are very famous. The trg-42 sniper rifle produced by the company has a caliber of. 338lapuamag, and the gun obtained by Gao Yang is obviously a hunting gun of the same caliber launched by Nicolas Sarkozy.


    The origin of the rifle is not studied too deeply. Gao Yang only needs to know that the 338lapuamagnum bullet is very powerful and easy to use.


    After looking at the sight in the gun bag, there were more than 150 bullets. After checking that there was nothing missing, Gao Yang swaggered out of the airport with the gun bag under the leadership of an airport staff who came to pick him up.


    After leaving the airport, Gao Yang dared not delay for a moment and called Catherine at the first time.


    When calling Catherine, Gao Yang''s heart beat fast. During this period of time, continuous bad luck made him particularly worried for fear of encountering any accidents.


    It may be that bad luck has passed, and the call Gao Yang made to Catherine was connected almost immediately.


    With great excitement, after Catherine spoke, she said in a loud and soft voice: "Hi, Catherine, it''s me. I''ve arrived in Malakal. I just got off the plane."


    After receiving Gao Yang''s call, Catherine was very happy and said, "have you arrived? Great, I thought you would have to arrive in a few days."


    Gao Yang said nervously, "well, I want to know, do you have any new progress these two days? Have you found any new traces?"


    Catherine''s tone was a little low and said, "I''m sorry, not yet. We basically belong to the jungle. Now the scope of air search with UAV is very small, and we can only search manually and slowly. Therefore, we have no happy progress at present."


    Gao Yang was slightly disappointed, but the progress of things was expected. After smashing his mouth, Gao Yang said with a bitter smile: "The hunting range of akuri tribe is very large. If you search where you first find them, you may never find them, because they have returned to tribes tens of kilometers or even hundreds of kilometers away after hunting. If you want to find akuri tribe, either your search range is very large, or you have to follow them Follow the trail under the. "


    Catherine smiled gently and said, "I see. Thank you for telling me this, but I think you should tell me earlier. Well, in fact, it''s not too late to know now. Now that you''ve come, the next thing is up to you. Who makes you an expert?"


    Gao Yang is really confident that he can find the akuri tribe. After a confident smile, Gao Yang said, "tell me your latest coordinates, and then stay where you are and wait for me. I will find a plane to go as soon as possible."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Catherine said with a little worry: "I understand your mood, but now it''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon. You can''t arrive before dark, and you can''t land at night. I suggest you rest in Malakal for a night and come here early tomorrow morning."


    Haste makes waste. Gao Yang still understands this truth. He doesn''t want to encounter another plane crash because he is anxious to find the akuri tribe. Forcibly landing on the grassland last night is tantamount to suicide.


    Looking at his watch, Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, I''ll go back tomorrow. What do you need me to bring?"


    Katherine chuckled and said, "just send yourself well and safely. You don''t need anything else. Oh, no, thank you for your reminder. I think you''d better bring some sanitary supplies for Adele. Well, for women, do you understand?"


    Gao Yang felt his head buzzing and getting bigger. After he was silent for a moment and confirmed that he had heard correctly, he still couldn''t believe his ears. Then he said suspiciously, "you just said Adele? Did I hear wrong?"


    Catherine said regretfully: "You heard me right. Adele is here too. Well, I know what your headache is. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you earlier, but you have to understand that she now has a master''s degree in animal behavior. This time when she and I decided to come to South Sudan, we didn''t know that we would encounter the traces of akuri tribe, and I obviously can''t tell you what we found here when we go back What''s the news? "


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "sorry, I didn''t mean that. Well, you should know, I just, I just have a headache."


    Catherine sighed gently and said, "I understand. In fact, I have a headache. Forget it. You have to come anyway, and I have to stick to it. Therefore, you''d better buy me some of the things I said. Oh, God, I really shouldn''t let Adele come with me."


    The atmosphere began to be awkward. Gao Yang covered his forehead with one hand and hung up the phone with the other. Then he really felt a strong headache.


    For Catherine, Gao Yang''s feeling has always been very subtle. No matter what Catherine thinks, they can have a tacit understanding and maintain a proper distance between them, but with Adele, everything will be different. God knows what actions this freak with serious asymmetry between EQ and IQ will make people unable to step down.


    The headache is a headache. Gao Yang can''t walk away, so after thinking about it for half a day, Gao Yang still agreed to find a plane.


    About the plane, Gao Yang has an idea, that is, he wants to rent a small plane and fly to Catherine himself. He works hard to learn how to fly the plane for this day. Although he has no experience of landing outside the runway, considering the local pilots like God he knows, Gao Yang still believes in himself.


    Even if he can''t rent it, let the pilot follow, but Gao Yang has to fly himself. In short, he won''t give his life to those pilots who make him feel extremely unreliable.


    In Malakal, there are many small planes, but it is difficult to find planes that meet Gao Yang''s requirements. First of all, he requires planes to be new enough. Just because of this condition, more than 95% of Malakal city has been excluded from Gao Yang''s choice.


    After looking for a taxi and almost turning around outside Malakal City, Gao Yang finally found a barely 70% new aircraft. After careful inspection with his unprofessional eyes, Gao Yang thought that the maintenance of the aircraft was good. Another important point is that the aircraft is large enough and the fuel tank is large enough to allow him to fly back and forth.


    After finding the plane, signing the formalities and leaving a sum of money as a deposit and rent, the owner of the plane didn''t even ask Gao Yang whether he would fly the plane. Which plane will be used by Gao Yang in the next half month.


    After finishing the plane, Gao Yang had a headache because he found several stores when he returned to Malakal city near dark. He was stunned that he couldn''t find what Adele needed, either not at all, or the quality was seriously poor.


    Finally, when Gao Yang bought what he needed in the store next to the most "luxurious" hotel in Malakal, which he had stayed in twice, Gao Yang was excited and just wanted to look up and sigh. The process was difficult. The key was that he didn''t have to continue to blush around the city.

 Chapter 753

    After a night''s rest in Malakal, Gao Yang didn''t leave in a hurry the next day. He had to buy something for himself first.


    On the grassland, many small things are more important than guns, such as kindling, kettle and some insect prevention drugs. Most of the time, a knife is more useful than a pistol.


    Gao Yang came in a hurry and didn''t prepare many things, so he had to buy some necessary things before he could start. However, these things often used in daily life won''t be difficult to buy. Gao Yang didn''t delay too long to buy everything he needed.


    At 9 a.m., Gao Yang arrived at the airport where he rented the plane on time. Of course, the so-called airport is no different from what he saw last time. It is still an airport with only a dirt runway.


    There was no tower control or air control. Gao Yang could fly if he wanted to. He threw the bought things on the plane and checked the plane again. Seeing that the weather was good, Gao Yang directly drove the plane to the sky.


    Although he did learn how to fly a plane in the United States, Gao Yang is still early to get a flight certificate. However, he has been formally trained and has the ability to fly alone. Most pilots in Malakal have not even formally learned how to fly a plane. There is no need for a flight license to fly a plane here.


    The first time he flew alone, Gao Yang was a little nervous at the beginning, but the nervous mood soon turned into excitement.


    After flying far away, looking from the air to the ground, there was no farmland. Instead, there were large tracts of grassland. Looking at the familiar scenery and the possibility of seeing the long separated akuri tribe, Gao Yang was more and more excited.


    Gao Yang needs to fly for several hours to reach the coordinates agreed to meet Catherine. As he flies eastward, the scenery on the ground is also changing, from the grassland where there are almost no trees to the savanna where some trees exist. As Gao Yang gets closer to the destination, there are more and more trees on the ground.


    When Gao Yang is not far from the coordinates he wants to go, the ground is basically forest terrain. Although there are not a few open spaces, there is not enough space for him to land.


    Although the place to go will be the edge of the tropical rain forest, and there will be fewer places for controllable landing after arriving, Gao Yang doesn''t have to worry about finding a landing site, because if Catherine''s crew needs to transport supplies temporarily, they all rely on air transportation, so there is a cleaned temporary runway near their station.


    There is only one coordinate. After flying over the coordinate area, you still need to look for the ground reference carefully to really find the place. Looking at the GPS indication that it has arrived, Gao Yang lowered the altitude and began to circle in the air.


    After adjusting the radio on the plane from the ATC frequency to the frequency given by Catherine, Gao Yang grabbed the phone and said loudly, "I''m Gao Yang, Catherine, are you listening?"


    "Catherine has received it. She has seen you for a long time. She hasn''t answered your call many times. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "sorry, you know I''m still a novice. I forgot to adjust the frequency for the radio."


    "I''m waiting for you to pick you up on the ground. There''s an open space in front of your nose. Do you see it? I''m in the car here, a red SUV. Do you see it?"


    Gao Yang glanced at the place indicated by Catherine. He immediately found an open space and lowered the height. Gao Yang could also see a red car at one end of the open space.


    "I see you, but there is a problem. The open space is too small. Is there no larger place for me to land?"


    Gao Yang is a novice after all. Looking down from the air, he thinks the open space is too small.


    Catherine said helplessly: "this is our temporary airport. The open space has been cleared. There are no shrubs, stones and holes. It''s not so easy if you want to land in another place. In addition, the length of this open space is 400 meters, and the length that can be used as a runway is at least 300 meters. I think it''s enough for you."


    The open space is an irregular rectangle, wide at one end and narrow at the other. According to Catherine''s data, it is really high enough for landing. The problem is that the open space is really small when viewed from the air.


    It is impossible to have a more suitable landing site. Gao Yang can only land. He hovered in the air for several times and recited the essentials of landing several times. Then Gao Yang crossed his heart and finally landed.


    When Gao Yang landed the plane safely, Catherine had been waiting next to the car with a man. When Gao Yang turned off the engine and jumped down, they quickly met Gao Yang.


    After a polite hug with Catherine, Catherine pointed to the man next to her and said, "let me introduce you. This is Martin F. Craig, the sponsor of our trip and our team leader. He strongly asked to pick you up with me."


    The man immediately reached out to Gao Yang and said enthusiastically, "it''s great that you can come, Mr. Gao. The whole crew is looking forward to your arrival."


    Gao Yang also smiled and shouted, "Mr. Craig, thank you for picking me up."


    "Oh, just call me Martin. Ha ha, Mr. Gao, of course I hope to see you earlier, because whether we can get the picture we want this time, you are the key person."


    After laughing, Martin reached out and made a gesture of invitation and said, "get in the car, Mr. Gao. Our camp is about a mile away from here and will be there soon."


    Just then, Catherine smiled at Martin and whispered, "Martin, can you go back to the camp first? I want to take a walk with Gao."


    Martin made an expression of enlightenment. Then he patted himself on the head and said, "ah, I''m really a stupid guy. Of course, you can walk back slowly. Anyway, it''s not too far. Just pay attention to safety. Hey, Gao, give me the things and put them in the car."


    For Catherine''s request, Gao Yang naturally won''t have any opinion. He put the things he brought in the car and just carried the shotgun on his back just in case.


    The enthusiastic Martin quickly drove away. When there were only Gao Yang and Catherine left, Gao Yang, who tried to find a topic, pointed to the plane and said with a smile, "there won''t be any problem throwing this here?"


    Catherine smiled and said, "if your problem means being stolen, you can rest assured."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "well, I''m just saying, hey, Catherine, you''re beautiful today. I mean, you look good."


    Catherine regained the outdoor dress that Gao Yang wore when she first met her. Her shirt and shorts were matched with outdoor boots without powder. She casually put back a bunch of her hair. It looked fresh and beautiful. The most important thing was that she looked very healthy.


    Hearing the high praise, Catherine spread her hand and said with a smile, "well, it seems that I am more suitable for living in the wild."


    After casually joking, Catherine put away her smile and said to Gao Yang, "let''s talk while walking. It''s not appropriate for Martin to wait for them too long. Well, the reason why I let you walk back with me is that I have to tell you something in advance."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Catherine sighed slightly and said, "Martin didn''t panic. Now the whole crew is really looking forward to your arrival, but to be exact, Martin is most looking forward to your arrival. How to say, they hope you can be on TV."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "on TV? How is this possible!"


    Catherine breathed out and said: "Of course I know you can''t want to be on TV. Well, I''ll start from the beginning. Martin is an independent producer. He used to work at the BBC. He is good at making documentaries. This time, when he came to South Sudan, Martin funded to make a documentary about animals and the environment. If he wants to recover the cost, he has to sell the documentaries."


    After that, Catherine looked at Gao Yang and said, "there are too many documentaries about animals now, and the market is limited. If there is no hot spot of special concern, it can be predicted that such documentaries will not sell well."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I understand. I think I guess what you want to say. Is Martin going to shoot the akuri tribe after discovering the trace of the akuri tribe?"


    Catherine nodded: "yes, that''s right. There are almost no real primitive tribes in the world. There is no doubt that the akuri tribe belongs to the most primitive one. It''s as formal as a living fossil. Obviously, if the akuri tribe doesn''t want people to photograph their lives, Martin can''t do it. With you, all this will be different."


    After careful consideration, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "this is not a big problem. I can ask."


    Catherine shook her head "No, Martin doesn''t just want to shoot the akuri tribe. He wants to shoot in more detail. I didn''t tell him your experience completely, but I chose a few things to tell him, but it still aroused his interest. Think about it. A modern man accepted as a formal member by the primitive tribe is very interesting, and with you, you can finish the life of the akuri tribe The whole is presented in front of the world, which means a documentary on sale, so Martin hopes you can be on the camera. "


    Gao Yang immediately shook his head like a rattle and said, "you should understand that this is impossible."


    Catherine nodded, "of course I understand and told Martin, but I have a lot to say, so he still retains his fantasy."


    With a wry smile, he said, "it seems that Martin is destined to be disappointed."

 Chapter 754

    Katherine was not surprised at the lofty attitude.


    After sighing slightly, Catherine stopped talking and knew what Gao Yang did, so she couldn''t persuade Gao Yang to participate in any shooting plan.


    After walking forward in silence for a while, he said with a loud smile, "where''s Adele? I thought she would pick me up with you."


    Catherine sighed and said, "she''s not very comfortable. A woman''s physiological period is very troublesome, but you''ll see her soon."


    After a silent walk again, he waved high and said, "if you have anything to say, you can tell me directly."


    Catherine nodded and said, "I don''t know if it will make you embarrassed, because I want you to help Martin. Martin is a good man, and I don''t want to see him go bankrupt. I don''t mean anything else. I just want you to help him shoot the akuri tribe as much as possible. If so, maybe he will have a chance to sell his documentary."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "is that all? It''s too simple. Of course, there''s no problem. After all, this time I can have a chance to find my tribe. I should thank Martin first. Without him, there would be no film crew like you."


    Catherine shrugged and said, "although Martin can''t achieve his wish, he should be satisfied with this result. He''s worried these days, and he''s always going to convince you by paying you so that you can be photographed."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "then he has to prepare a lot of money. At least I have to be willing to give up my current career and change to be a TV star."


    Catherine muttered, "I wish you could change your career. Maybe it''s good to be a star."


    Maybe she didn''t feel fit to discuss with Gao Yang about what he should do. After muttering, Catherine immediately said: "Let''s talk about our achievements in recent days. Our biggest harvest in recent days is that the akuri tribe certainly doesn''t live within a radius of at least 30 kilometers. I think it''s only you who can find the akuri tribe in this state."


    Gao Yang thought the problem was a little tricky and said: "The range of activities of the akuri tribe is too large. When we could only hunt with bows and arrows, it was not far to go out for dozens of kilometers at a time. Now the akuri tribe has guns, which will make it easier for them to hunt. I thought it might make them narrow their range of activities, but now it seems that their range of activities has not been reduced too much."


    Catherine also said with a bitter smile: "I know it will not be easy to find the akuri tribe, but I didn''t expect it to be so difficult. I hope you can find them as soon as possible."


    A mile is equivalent to 1.6 kilometers, which is not a long distance. Gao Yang and Catherine walked and talked, and soon saw the temporary camp. When they saw the camp, they immediately accelerated their pace.


    The temporary camp is composed of seven or eight large tents with a shelter in the middle. Basically, all the field camps look the same.


    When Gao Yang arrived at the camp, Martin, who came back first, had called everyone together.


    For Martin, Gao Yang''s role was so important that he couldn''t help but give him a grand reception.


    There were people standing under the shade net, basically half white and half black. After waiting to receive Gao Yang and Catherine under the shed, Martin pointed to Gao Yang and smiled: "Guys, everyone has heard about Mr. Gao''s magical experience from Catherine. I won''t say anything more. Now I''m honored to announce to you that this is the magical Mr. Gao."


    The introduction scene was strange, but Gao Yang didn''t care. He waved to the people in front and said with a smile, "Hi, guys, nice to meet you."


    She was an acquaintance of Catherine and Adele, and had to rely on Gao Yang to complete Martin''s shooting plan, so Martin''s crew members greeted Gao Yang warmly.


    Gao Yang glanced at Martin''s crew. The team was not big. Basically, whites were members of the crew, while blacks carried guns. It should be the people Martin hired to maintain security. The whole team, including armed guards, added up to more than 20 people.


    Just glancing at it, Gao Yang suddenly felt that it was wrong. After thinking about it for a moment, he immediately locked his eyes on a relatively young man.


    Gao Yang found an acquaintance in Martin''s team. Strictly speaking, he is not an acquaintance, but he must have met and impressed Gao Yang.


    After carefully looking at two eyes and confirming that he didn''t recognize the wrong person, Gao Yang tried not to show his surprised expression and took his eyes back. At this time, Martin began to introduce the members of the crew to him.


    "Redding Sauer, our photographer, this is Sean. He is an associate photographer and photographer assistant. Oh, this is Jason Jones, an aerial photographer. Our aerial photography is mainly completed by him..."


    When Martin introduced the third person, Gao Yang couldn''t help smiling, and his name was right. Jason Jones, the unlucky guy who mistakenly got on the thief''s car in Cape Town and was almost robbed and * * by a taxi driver, didn''t expect to meet again in South Sudan thousands of miles away and many days later.


    Gao Yang didn''t know whether Jason Jones recognized himself. When shaking hands with Jason Jones, he had to try to hold back his smile, but he noticed that Jason Jones''s eyes flickered, which made Gao Yang sure that Jason Jones should also recognize himself.


    Now that they all recognized it, Gao Yang felt there was no need to pretend not to have seen it, so he smiled and said, "the world is really too small. I didn''t expect to meet again here."


    Jason Jones may hope Gao Yang didn''t recognize him. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Jason Jones flashed a touch of disappointment in his eyes, reluctantly smiled and said, "yes, I didn''t expect to meet again. Well, I still have to say thank you."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile, "I also think you should thank me. Then, how could you be here? Didn''t you go to South Africa to apply for a job?"


    Jason Jones said with an embarrassed face, "I''m applying for a position in South Africa. I''m coming to Mr. Martin''s crew as an aerial photographer. I''m honored to get this position, so I''m Martin and everyone together."


    At this time, Martin finally had time to interrupt. With a surprised look on his face, he said, "do you know?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "if you''ve met once, you''ll know each other."


    Jason Jones smiled reluctantly and said, "Mr. Gao and I met in South Africa. Well, I was robbed, and Mr. Gao helped me a lot. No, it should be said that he saved my life."


    Martin said with a surprised look: "and this thing, God, the world is really too small. This is the arrangement of fate. God asked you to meet. Hey, Jason, you didn''t tell us about the robbery in South Africa."


    Jason tried to say calmly, "it''s not normal to encounter robbery in South Africa, so I didn''t say, well, there''s nothing to say, what do you think, Mr. Gao."


    Gao Yang understands Jason''s worry very much. No one wants to mention the terrible experience of being almost * * to anyone. Although it didn''t happen, he is never willing to mention it to anyone.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to be a villain, so he laughed and said, "yes, there''s nothing to say about robbery in South Africa, but I don''t understand. Martin, how can you recruit people in South Africa?"


    Martin shrugged: "I originally had two shooting plans, one of which was a documentary about human culture to be shot in South Africa. However, I finally had to cancel the shooting plan, but I prepared for a long time in South Africa, and my team was mainly established in the UK, but my aerial photographer left the crew temporarily, so I had to recruit people in South Africa temporarily. I He posted the recruitment information on the Internet, and then Jason applied for it. In fact, it''s so simple. "


    After a few words, Martin''s introduction soon continued. After introducing the nine members of the crew, Martin pointed to a black man standing nearby and said: "This is bantuna nodasi. He is our guard captain. He is responsible for our security. You know, the security situation in South Sudan is not good, but with bantuna, there is no need to worry about security."


    Gao Yang has long been paying attention to bantuna nodasi, who is eating at gunpoint.


    Although the dressing is very simple, it looks no different from the armed guards hired by Malakal. When bantuna stands next to the armed guards with false names, his momentum is different. Otherwise, it is impossible to attract high attention.


    According to Gao Yang''s visual observation, bantuna is about 1.8 meters tall and weighs about 75 kilograms. This figure is not big among blacks, but bantuna looks very alert and looks very different from those lazy blacks.


    In addition to his different looks, bantuna attracted high attention for another reason, that is, bantuna used an ak74u short assault rifle with a machete inserted in his waist. Although AK74 is not rare in Africa, ak74u short assault rifle is very rare.


    After Martin introduced him, Gao Yang held out his hand to bantuna. When the two shook hands, bantuna''s eyes stopped for a moment from the shotgun on Gao Yang''s shoulder, and finally fell on Gao Yang''s hand.


    When Gao Yang shook hands, he could feel the thick calluses in bantuna''s tiger mouth, which he also had. Basically, people who practice guns every day will have them.


    After glancing at Gao Yang''s hand, bantuna whispered, "you can call me radar."

 Chapter 755

    After meeting all the members of Martin, Gao Yang should go to see Adele alone in the tent.


    Although it''s a headache to think of Adele, it must be unrealistic to avoid it. Gao Yang''s only hope is to have Catherine accompany him so that Adele won''t make any wonderful remarks.


    Catherine and Adele share a tent. The weather is very hot, and there will certainly be no air conditioning in the wild. When Gao Yang follows Catherine into a tent, she sees Adele lying on a marching bed and staring at the tent door.


    When she saw Gao Yang, Adele''s eyes lit up. Then she lay on the bed and said weakly, "Hey, Gao, you''re here at last."


    Gao Yang went to Adele''s marching bed and said with concern: "you look very bad. How do you feel?"


    Adele looked about to cry. After shrugging her nose, she said pitifully, "dysmenorrhea, my stomach hurts. It really hurts. It hurts like hell."


    No matter from any angle or from the aesthetic point of view of any race, Adele is a beautiful woman, a great beauty, and Adele looks very poor at the moment.


    Beauty has the privilege of being coquettish and selling Meng. Looking at the beautiful and poor Adele, Gao Yang felt his heart tremble. Then he involuntarily said in a gentle voice: "well, have some hot water."


    After throwing out a sentence without nutrition, Gao Yang turned his head to look at Catherine and said, "dysmenorrhea, is it really so painful?"


    Catherine made a helpless expression and said, "I don''t know how painful it is. I haven''t experienced it. You have to know that many women won''t have this trouble, and I''m obviously one of the lucky ones."


    Adele took a deep breath, turned over hard, looked at Gao Yang with a bitter face and said, "I obviously belong to the ranks of unlucky people who will suffer extremely. Besides, drinking hot water won''t work."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "what should we do? We can''t just hurt like this? Isn''t there a doctor in Martin''s team? We have to find some ways to get out."


    Catherine said with a bitter smile, "how could the doctor in the team prepare this medicine? He has no good way except to give Adele some painkillers."


    Adele looked pitifully at Gao Yang and whispered, "in fact, there is a radical cure, Gao, are you willing to help me?"


    Of course, Gao Yang immediately said, "what can I do? Of course I will help you."


    "No, don''t ask, oh no, Adele, don''t say!"


    Catherine was shocked, but it was too late. Adele smiled and said, "as long as you are pregnant and have a baby, you will be fine. Gao, let me have a baby for you."


    Sure enough, Gao Yang''s face changed greatly, but Catherine was helpless, and then said gnashing her teeth: "Damn, why is this embarrassing situation again!"


    Gao Yang was speechless. Looking at Adele with a hopeful face, he could only be silent.


    Adele has the ability to speak some absurd words seriously. Seeing Gao Yang fall into silence, Adele said with a straight face: "don''t think too much. Catherine said you can''t marry me, so I don''t want to marry you now. I can be your lover. You marry Ye Lianna, and I''ll be your lover. Isn''t that good?"


    Gao Yang was still speechless and could only turn his eyes to Catherine for help. Then Catherine sighed helplessly and said loudly, "Adele, you didn''t discuss this problem with me. Now I tell you, it''s impossible. Don''t think about it or talk."


    Adele sniffed and said regretfully, "isn''t that ok? I think it''s OK. Then let me have a baby. Is that all right? You just need to share some..."


    "Shut up, this won''t work. Gao can''t have a baby with you."


    Catherine was a little angry. At this time, Gao Yang coughed and said, "Adele, there are many men in the world..."


    "But I only like you. Other men are just a gender concept to me, but you are the only man I like."


    Gao Yang coughed again, looked at Catherine and said, "what should I say?"


    Catherine said helplessly, "don''t say anything. I''ll establish a normal thinking system for her about this problem, but it may take some time. Well, we can leave. You can''t help her stay here."


    After finishing speaking to Gao Yang, Catherine looked at Adele and said firmly, "you continue to try to sleep. It won''t hurt when you sleep. Gao and I should leave. He needs to see those videos. OK, see you later."


    Adele stretched out her hand, grabbed the hem of the high clothes, and then said pitifully, "don''t leave me, please, don''t leave me."


    Gao Yang thinks his head is about to explode. Now he really has a headache. It''s extremely strong.


    Gao Yang was almost crying, and when he looked at Catherine for help again, he found that Catherine was also about to cry.


    I can''t kick the ball to Catherine anymore. Anyway, she can''t solve it now. Gao Yang took a deep breath, smiled, leaned over to Adele and said, "good, uncle, no, I''ll be busy. I''ll come to see you later. I''ll be obedient. I''ll take you to play when I come back."


    After hesitating for a moment, Adele let go of her hand, nodded and whispered, "come back quickly."


    Gao Yang and Catherine, if granted amnesty, quickly walked out of the tent and waited to leave the tent for some distance. Both of them breathed a long breath.


    After looking at Gao Yang, Catherine suddenly said, "does it feel good?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it will be cool there. It''s really a headache."


    Catherine snorted coldly and said with disdain on her face: "liar, men are the same. If such a beautiful girl likes it, no matter whether you will accept it or not, you will certainly feel very happy."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "a beautiful woman with an IQ of 185 and an EQ only equivalent to a five-year-old child. She likes me very much. Do you think it will make me feel dark or unhappy?"


    After thinking seriously for a while, Catherine sighed, "forget it, when I didn''t ask this question."


    After taking a few steps forward in silence, Catherine suddenly sighed again, then glared fiercely and said angrily, "bad guy!"


    Gao Yang was puzzled, but Catherine didn''t mean to explain, but hurried forward, and Gao Yang stepped up and followed.


    The tents were not far away from each other, but after walking a few steps, Jason suddenly emerged from a tent and stood in front of Catherine and Gao Yang. He first said hello, and then said with concern: "Catherine, Adele, is she more comfortable?"


    Catherine shook her head and said, "it''s the same."


    Jason immediately said nervously, "well, can I go and see her?"


    Catherine shrugged and said, "go."


    He nodded to Gao Yang and Jason hurried away.


    Looking at Jason''s back, Catherine sighed slightly and said, "this poor fellow."


    Gao Yang said, "what''s the matter?"


    Catherine looked up with a white look and said, "didn''t I tell you? Adele behaves completely differently for people she likes and dislikes, and Jason belongs to people she doesn''t like. Therefore, Adele will behave like a normal person in front of Jason. Poor Jason doesn''t know that she is only air in Adele''s eyes."


    After a pitiful remark, Catherine said immediately, "come on, Martin is still waiting for us."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it''s getting more and more complicated. I don''t quite understand it now. Can you tell me what''s the purpose of you and Adele? Or what kind of work you two do in Martin''s crew?"


    Catherine smiled and said, "host, Martin asked us to be hosts. You know, Adele and I are both professionals, and there are few women in this circle, so we came."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you missed a particularly important item."


    "What?"


    "You are beautiful, and Adele is also beautiful. If you two are not beautiful enough, even if you are professional, do you think Martin will let you be the host?"


    What does Martin mean? It''s obvious that today, when animal documentaries have been badly filmed, it''s not very attractive for the audience to only watch the beast, while beauty and the beast are different.


    Being praised as beautiful, no one would be angry. Catherine kept a straight face. At this time, she finally showed some smiles. They talked and smiled and walked to Martin''s tent.


    Martin has been waiting for Gao Yang and they. He is ready. After Gao Yang and Catherine go in, Martin quickly gets to the point in addition to welcoming them.


    Martin quickly played Gao Yang the image that Jason accidentally took, jumped directly to the scene where someone was walking on the ground, and Gao Yang subconsciously held his breath.


    The impact is actually taken in the air. It uses a large wide-angle lens. In addition, the height is not low, and it is not specially aimed at those pedestrians. In addition, the time is very short, so it is not very real.


    In addition to seeing that there are four people walking on the ground, other details can''t be seen. If you zoom in on the part, you can''t see anything particularly obvious. However, after watching it repeatedly for several times, Gao Yang finally reached out and knocked on the laptop to stop the video being played. He breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Gao Yang covered his face with two hands and leaned back on a folding chair. After a long time, he said in a deep voice: "I''m sure that the four people in the video are what I''m looking for. Yes, they belong to the akuri tribe. I''m very sure about it!"

 Chapter 756

    The high voice is very emotional, but not very excited.


    Catherine, who was familiar with Gao Yang, was puzzled and whispered, "Gao, what did you find? Is there a problem?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "there''s a problem, there''s a big problem."


    Martin has seen the same video many times, but he didn''t think of anything valuable. At this time, he said with a puzzled face: "can you tell me, what''s the problem, and what have you found?"


    Gao Yang sighed, straightened up and said in a deep voice, "you have searched a large area nearby, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, we drive the car and gradually expand the search scope. Let''s say, as long as the car can reach, we have been there. Even where the car can''t drive, we will use UAVs to search, but we haven''t found anything."


    "How far is it?"


    "Taking this as the central point, we should find all the places within 25 kilometers in four directions."


    After getting Martin''s answer, Gao Yang sighed softly and said, "that''s the problem. From the video, I can confirm that the four people I know, Catherine. I can even tell who they are, chief, big Baal, little Baal and Cousteau. I won''t be wrong about the way they walk."


    After explaining to Catherine, he pointed to the computer screen and said in a deep voice: "The video was taken in the morning, right? Look at the walking posture and speed of the four of them. When they were photographed, they should not have gone far. I''m not sure about the specific distance, but it will never exceed 25 kilometers. The most likely thing is that they started on their way at sunrise. In this way, their walking time will not exceed an hour. That''s the problem Come, why didn''t you find the thatched house where the akuri tribe lived? "


    Martin frowned, "is there any necessary connection in this?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, the people of the akuri tribe usually don''t spend the night in the wild. Unless we have no choice, we will take our prey back to the tribe. Then, we will go out hunting again at sunrise on a new day. Of course, there are also times when we spend the night in the wild, but they are forced to stay in the wild because they can''t catch up with their prey too far that day."


    "Maybe they''re just tracking their prey," Martin said


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "It''s impossible. We used to hunt with poison arrows, so we need to go a long way to find the poisoned prey. This way of hunting may need to go a long way, but now it''s different. The akuri tribe can not go that far because they have guns now. They can shoot the prey near the tribe and bring the prey home soon, he said Our hunting distance is only a few kilometers now. "


    Martin was shocked and said, "what are you talking about? They have guns?"


    Gao Yang said strangely, "yes, now the akuri tribe has guns. Why don''t you know?"


    Martin was stunned and said, "no one told me this. If you have a gun, is it still a primitive tribe?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry. You need to shoot the scenes of them hunting in the original way. I''ll let you shoot them. Now let''s focus on something else."


    With a lost face, Martin continued: "chief, they don''t have to go too far to get prey, but now they appear in a place where they shouldn''t appear. I analyze that the most likely situation is that they spent a night away from the tribe, and then set out early the next morning to continue on their way. They didn''t have to do this at all. Why?"


    Catherine also frowned and said, "yes, why?"


    Gao Yang sighed, rubbed his forehead with his hand and said, "I really don''t understand why they stay away from the tribe for the night without necessity."


    Catherine said, "do you think they want to go home or go further?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I can''t see it. If I can even see this, I will become God. Now I only know that they must not be close to the tribe unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless you don''t search carefully enough, you miss that they are in a nearby thatched house, and this is actually very possible."


    Catherine smiled bitterly and spread her hand: "what should we do? Should we search again?"


    Gao Yang didn''t know what the most appropriate way was. He held his forehead with his hand. After thinking hard for a long time, he sighed: "Maybe there''s something wrong with my thinking. I''ll sort out my thinking and let''s think from another angle. Maybe although the akuri tribe has guns now, it still needs to travel a long way to get the prey. It''s also very possible. For example, there are few prey near the thatched cottage, or they want large enough animals. Well, you have the animal data near here Do you know? I want to know what animals are available for hunting around here. "


    Catherine said immediately: "This is the edge of the tropical rain forest, so the animal types here are really complex. Animals on the grassland may come here, animals in the rain forest may also come here, gorillas and chimpanzees will appear here, lions on the grassland can also be seen here, as well as elephants, giraffes and all kinds of antelopes. How to say, everything is possible here, But the number will be less than where the animals should have appeared. "


    He breathed loudly and said, "well, how much less is less? Can you tell me intuitively, and if you are given a gun, how large can you hunt enough prey for a long time?"


    Martin and Catherine looked at each other, then both shook their heads and said, "I don''t know. I don''t hunt."


    After that, Martin said, "maybe you should see other films. We have shot a lot of animals here. You can have a more intuitive understanding of the density of animals here."


    Martin and they have taken many samples, which are stored in the same computer. It''s easy to see. After finding a representative video, Gao Yang began to watch it.


    The video we watched happened to be hosted by Katherine and Adele. They both appeared in the video and talked about the animals. Of course, it''s not a disgusting documentary with this microphone and the extreme amateur reporter interview mode, but as an animal expert, which is very natural, And very professional to introduce the audience to each animal in the camera, and explain the animal''s behavior.


    Gao Yang has to admit that Martin is very insightful. With Catherine and Adele, the original ordinary recording lens becomes fresh immediately. The audience wants to see both beautiful women and wild animals, and the two exist together. There is no conflict in the same lens.


    Although Gao Yang came to watch the sample film with an urgent purpose, Gao Yang was still distracted. Catherine was cheerful and generous, always with a gentle smile, while Adele''s face, which was always stiff in front of strangers, looked cold and gorgeous in the video. When she was stiff and serious, she formed a sharp contrast with Catherine. The most important thing is, They are both beautiful women.


    After watching it for a few times, Gao Yang had to close the video, and then smiled at Catherine: "I have to choose a video without you, otherwise I can''t concentrate. In addition, you and Adele performed very well, and the film was also very good."


    Martin smiled happily and said, "yes, I think they will be red, too."


    Gao Yang didn''t care about anything else. He said a few words casually and put his mind back on the animals. He found several samples without Catherine, especially several films shot by Jason Jones from the air. While watching, he carefully asked the location of the sample film, and slowly knew the density of nearby animals.


    After watching several films, Gao Yang thought carefully for a moment and said: "the density of animals is indeed lower than that on the grassland, but it must be enough to feed only one tribe, especially the animals here have no fixed territory. It is said that the akuri tribe does not need to travel long distances to get enough prey."


    After that, Gao Yang heaved a sigh and said, "the more you look, the more you feel wrong. Chief, they can''t stay away from the tribe without reason. They don''t have the habit of traveling. There must be something wrong. I''d better see it again. Maybe there will be some new discoveries."


    Gao Yang began to watch the scene where the chiefs appeared again. This time, he played little by little. Only the short film of more than ten seconds was put at the slowest speed and always paused, so that he could see everyone''s every action in the scene.


    The video is really not clear enough. You can see the whole picture of the human body, but you can''t see the details of the body. When Gao Yang slowly looks at the video bit by bit, and looks at it alone, finally, when he sees every subtle action of Cousteau for the fourth time, Gao Yang suddenly pauses the video again and stares at it for a long time.


    Catherine said cautiously, "did you find anything?"


    In the video, Cousteau made a slight turn of his head. If he didn''t watch it alone, he might miss it.


    After hearing Catherine''s question, Gao Yang pointed to the position of Cousteau''s face on the screen and said, "look, is this red?"


    Cousteau''s head is much smaller than his raised fingers on the screen. In fact, there is no way to distinguish the color on his face. At least it can''t be distinguished accurately. After Martin and Catherine stared for a long time, Martin finally said in an uncertain language: "it should be red. I look like red."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "if it''s red, there''s really a problem, big problem."

 Chapter 757

    Why is there a big problem with the red on Cousteau''s face? Because in the ornaments painted by the akuri tribe, red is used as the background color in a large area only when fighting or revenge.


    In other words, if Gao Yang is right, kusto, whose face is painted red, is going to take revenge or go to war with other tribes.


    After Gao Yang explained why the discovery of red would be a big problem, Catherine hesitated for a moment and whispered, "the akuri tribe is not the kind of primitive tribe used to fighting. Are we wrong, or is the red on his face just the painted pattern rather than the background?"


    Martin immediately shook his head and said, "if it''s only a red stripe pattern at such a distance, it can''t be displayed, and I''m looking at it now. It''s really red."


    I want to find them. Now it seems that searching from the air by plane is the quickest way. Maybe I can''t find the thatched house hidden in the woods from the air, but I want to try. Martin, can you give me some gasoline


    Martin nodded and said, "of course, we have a lot of gasoline. When are you going to start the air search?"


    More haste, less speed. Although Gao Yang is anxious, even if he uses air search to find the akuri tribe, he will not be able to find it in a short time. It is more likely that he will have to look for a job for a long time.


    After careful consideration, he said in a loud and deep voice: "tomorrow morning, I will first search for the north, that is, the direction of the people in the video. This may not be found in a short time. Martin, I think you can work normally first. Just leave the search for akuri tribe to me."


    Martin hesitated and said, "well, in fact, we can help you find it, because now we have finished shooting what we should shoot. Unless we find the akuri tribe, we have nothing to shoot."


    After that, Martin looked at Gao Yang and said sincerely: "Mr. Gao, I think Catherine may have told you that my current situation is not very good. I am an independent producer. For this shooting plan, I have spent nearly 2 million pounds. I bet all my wealth and repay the loan of 1.4 million pounds. Therefore, I really need a gimmick that may sell well. If I can, please allow it Let me shoot your tribe. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "to tell you the truth, I also thought it was risky for you to make an animal documentary now. However, after seeing the sample film, I think with Catherine and Adele, your film can certainly be sold."


    Martin sighed and said: "Yes, I''m also confident that the film can be sold, but the problem is that I have to sell the film to the BBC before I can get back. If I want to make a lot of money, I have to sell it to multiple TV stations, or let the BBC give me a lot of money to buy it out. But the problem is that no one is willing to pay a high price now, because what I do is only an exploratory documentary type, and subsequent production also needs cost and time , I may be bankrupt before I get enough ratings. "


    Gao Yang stood up from the folding chair, patted Martin on the shoulder and said, "I understand your situation and your mood. You have provided me with great help, and I can''t promise you anything now, but I can say that as long as you can find the akuri tribe, you can shoot anything you want."


    The akuri tribe with guns is no longer a primitive tribe in the real sense, but with Gao Yang, the people of the akuri tribe can put down their guns, pick up bows and arrows and hunt for Martin to shoot. Frankly, with Gao Yang''s translation, Martin can shoot the complete life of a primitive tribe.


    Martin also stood up and said, "when are you going to start?"


    "I''ll leave tomorrow morning. This afternoon I''ll simply check the plane and make some preparations."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s answer, Martin immediately said, "you need help. I can go with you for air search. It must be easier than yourself to watch with more people."


    Catherine also followed, "I''ll go too. You need me."


    After a little hesitation, Gao Yang said to Martin, "thank you, but I''d better go by myself, because I''m not very confident in my flying skills."


    Catherine immediately said with a smile, "you know I won''t care. If you dare to fly, I dare to take your plane."


    Martin hesitated, but after Catherine spoke, Martin said, "I have no problem."


    Two more pairs of eyes to help find together must be more convenient than one person, and it''s a little more confident. However, Gao Yang finally decided to refuse Martin''s help. The main reason is that if he really found the akuri tribe, and the akuri tribe is really fighting, he must do something with it. If it does appear In this case, it would be inconvenient for outsiders like Martin to follow.


    After making up his mind, Gao Yang smiled at Martin and said, "thank you, but I really don''t need to waste your time. It''s enough for Catherine to help me."


    Martin stopped insisting. He began to help Gao Yang prepare before and after running.


    It took an afternoon to prepare and rest all night. When Gao Yang just got out of the tent the next morning, he saw Adele and Catherine standing outside his tent.


    It was very hot. Gao Yang was naked and only wearing a pair of big shorts. When Adele looked at him with hot eyes, Gao Yang felt a little shy.


    "What are you doing?"


    Catherine looked helpless, but Adele looked dissatisfied and said loudly, "you said you would see me yesterday, but you didn''t go, and you two are going to leave me today, aren''t you?"


    "Sorry, well, you''re not feeling well. I don''t want to delay your rest."


    Adele pouted and said, "you haven''t answered my first question. Why didn''t you see me yesterday, and you promised to see me."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "if you feel better, take off with me and Catherine."


    Adele''s face changed and said happily, "smart, that''s right. My body is all right. Let''s go together."


    Just as Adele changed her face, Catherine quietly pointed in a direction, raised her head and looked, but she saw Jason Jones standing aside and looking at them.


    After finding that Gao Yang noticed, Jason coughed gently twice, then walked quickly to Gao Yang and the three of them, smiled and said, "Hey, you get up so early. Oh, Adele, are you better?"


    Adele smiled back at Jason and said, "it''s much better. In fact, I''m leaving the camp for an air search today."


    She is familiar with Adele, and Gao Yang can gradually understand some of the expressions on Adele''s face. For example, Adele shows a standard greeting mode, and the smile on her face is very stylized. Adele makes such an expression, which shows that she actually takes Jason in front of her as air. She is talking on her mouth, but she doesn''t think about what she said.


    Jason doesn''t think Adele is perfunctory. On the contrary, seeing Adele''s smile, Jason thinks he has been favored by the beauty.


    "Really? You''re going to conduct an air search. Ah, I can also help. Let me go with you. There''s nothing to do now. I think Martin will agree."


    Of course Gao Yang refused, so he smiled and said, "no, thank you. It''s enough for the three of us."


    Jason hurriedly said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m just bored. I''m glad to help you do something. In fact, it''s also for myself. As I said, I''m a little bored now, hehe, hehe."


    Adele''s programmed smile quickly disappeared, and she stiffened her face, which showed that she had no patience.


    "Jason Jones, do you want to fuck me? If so, you can give up now, because I won''t promise. After knowing this, can you avoid wasting our time now?"


    After Adele said a series of words quickly, Jason was completely stunned. Looking at Adele with no expression on her face, Jason stammered, "ah, no, no, I like you, but I don''t just want to cheat you into bed. I like you."


    Adele immediately interrupted Jason and said coldly, "shut up, I know. Now I understand that you are trying to approach me out of your love for women. Now I clearly tell you that you can give up, because according to the normal route, when I refuse your courtship, you should stay away from me."


    While talking, Adele snapped her fingers, pointed to him and said, "I like him. I want to sleep with him. I don''t hate you, but I don''t like you, and I won''t sleep with you. Now do you understand? If you understand, leave and find a woman who likes you. Bye."


    Jason''s face was dull. He looked at Adele, then at Gao Yang, and finally at Catherine. He lowered his head and said in a deep voice: "OK, I see. Thank you for telling me this. Sorry, I won''t disturb you again. Bye."


    Jason left with heavy footsteps. Looking at Jason''s bleak back, Gao Yang could only sigh, while Catherine whispered, "he is not the first man hurt by Adele, nor will he be the last."


    Adele was very dissatisfied and said, "I really don''t understand why Mr. Craig allowed Jason to stay in his team. Isn''t the office romance that every boss doesn''t want to see?"


    After saying that, Adele changed her face, put on a heartfelt smile and said to Gao Yang, "well, no one can stop our three dates now. Let''s go quickly."


    Gao Yang helplessly covered his face and said powerlessly, "Adele, I think you need to understand that we are going to do business. This is not a date, not a date."

 Chapter 758

    Gao Yang is still a knife for flying a plane. When taking off from an open space that is only more than 300 meters in the sky, Gao Yang''s heart almost jumped out of his throat, but Catherine and Adele are not afraid, but happy one by one.


    The plane is fast, high and far away, but it is also possible to find something under your feet, especially when the main terrain on the ground is forest, even if the density of trees is not very large, it is not easy to see several thatched houses hidden in the woods in the air.


    After all, it depends on luck.


    Gao Yang thinks he has good luck, but it depends on which aspect. During the war, his luck is explosive many times, but in some aspects, his luck is poor.


    For example, Gao Yang wants to go home. It seems that he has not been very lucky in this matter. Whether he wants to go back to his real home or to the second home of the akuri tribe, he can always have some twists and turns in vain, which makes it difficult for him to return home.


    When he first met Catherine, Gao Yang was able to leave the akuri tribe, but this time he was with Catherine, hoping to find and return to the akuri tribe.


    "When we met, it was also when you left the akuri tribe. This time, I hope you can return to the akuri tribe."


    Catherine suddenly opened her mouth, and what she said was consistent with what Gao Yang was thinking. When she heard Catherine''s words, Gao Yang laughed and said, "as I thought, it seems that we really have a good heart. Well, now we have flown out of nearly 20 kilometers. Next, I''ll use the Z-shaped flight route. You two pay attention to the ground."


    Some words can''t be nonsense. Gao Yang changed his mouth in time, and then manipulated the plane to fly back and forth along the Z-shaped route, so as to expand the search scope as much as possible.


    It''s a Z-shaped route, but the route flying out of the turning radius of the aircraft should be said to be an S-shaped route. After taking the S-shaped route, although the searchable width during flight has been greatly improved, the northward speed in the plan is very slow.


    What Gao Yang needs to search is a large area, not a line, so after taking off, he flew north only forty or fifty kilometers, but spent a whole morning.


    Looking at the oil gauge, Gao Yang sighed with disappointment and said, "Catherine, please give me a bottle of water. We have to return."


    Katherine picked up a bottle of mineral water, unscrewed the cap and handed it to Gao Yang. Then she said softly, "how big area have we searched?"


    After a silent calculation in his heart, Gao Yang said, "according to the distance we flew, it should be 5000 square kilometers, maybe not yet, because my flight route is very close."


    Catherine shrugged and said, "there''s a big place. Don''t worry. This is the first time."


    Adele put down her telescope, rubbed her eyes, and said with a gloomy face, "I feel like vomiting. It''s like carsickness. Honey, I also want to drink water."


    Catherine picked up another bottle of water, and Adele said in a slightly apologetic voice, "my dear, I mean high."


    Katherine put down the water again, and Gao Yang with a mouthful of water sprayed the water everywhere on the windshield in front of her. After a violent cough, she couldn''t bear to shout: "Adele! I said it''s not a date, and don''t call me dear! Think about ye Lianna, aren''t you friends?"


    Adele pursed her mouth. After a moment of silence, she sighed sadly and said: "I''m sorry, my psychological behavior is not much different from that of a five-year-old girl, and children in this age group have a strong desire for monopoly. I can''t help trying to use some small actions to attract your attention, although I understand that doing so will only have a negative effect, and it will also affect you and Catherine''s face. There is no room left. OK, I apologize for this."


    Gao Yang felt that his words were a little heavy, but after hearing Adele''s words, Gao Yang wanted to cry without tears and sighed, "I''m sorry, Adele, I''m just a little, well, I just feel a little embarrassed."


    Adele sighed, "I understand. You''re embarrassed. In fact, facing a freak like me, I thought you would hate me very much. Maybe, in fact, you just hate me very much?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. She has high IQ and low Eq. Adele doesn''t know whether she is too smart or too stupid. This woman is an absolute contradiction. She seems to have no other specialty except making people crazy.


    "Sorry, Adele, I really don''t hate you. I really don''t mean that. And you''re not a freak. Don''t say that about yourself. You''re just a little special. Compared with the vast majority of people who have no personality in the world, you''re the unique one. Genius is always lonely, but genius is not a freak."


    The clever Catherine chose to keep quiet. When Gao Yang remembered to comfort Adele, Catherine reached out and wiped all the water Gao Yang sprayed on the glass. Just after she wiped some of the water, she suddenly exclaimed, "look, what''s that?"


    Looking in the direction of the nose, Gao Yang saw something on an open space directly in front, which seemed to be a building. When Catherine raised the telescope, Gao Yang also picked up the telescope and looked at it.


    "It''s a house!"


    After talking with Catherine in unison, Gao Yang immediately put down his telescope and flew the plane towards the open space with a house.


    "Adele, record the coordinates with GPS."


    It was not far from the open space, otherwise the house on the open space would not be found, and the height was reduced. Only after two minutes, Gao Yang flew over the open space where he found a house.


    While flying the plane, Gao Yang carefully observed the houses on the ground. At this time, the lower part of the plane is no longer a forest area. There are unconnected woods on the grassland, which is the transition zone from grassland to forest.


    The distance is close enough to see the houses on the ground without binoculars. There are four houses built of wood on the ground, two large and two small. Although they look very simple, the key point is that the roofs of these houses are not made of thatch.


    After only two eyes, Gao Yang was extremely disappointed and said, "this is not the house of the akuri tribe. It seems that these houses are more like permanent buildings. Who will build a house here?"


    Just then Adele said loudly, "Hey, according to the coordinates, and if I remember correctly, we have flown over the border of South Sudan. Now we are in the airspace of Sudan."


    After hearing Adele''s words, Catherine breathed out and said, "if we are in the territory of Sudan, this is the protruding territory of Sudan bordering south Sudan and Ethiopia. Our camp is originally southwest of the protruding part of Sudan."


    It''s not the place you''re looking for. It''s meaningless to look at it again. Although Sudan can''t have an air force here, and it''s impossible to investigate the responsibility of a plane accidentally entering the airspace. There''s no need to worry about being shot down, Gao Yang thinks that only the Sudanese military will build houses in this place.


    "Well, let''s leave. Wait. Someone in the room is coming out. Let me see who it is."


    Because of the low altitude of the plane, the buzzing sound of the plane attracted the attention of the people in the room. More than a dozen people came out of the two larger houses one after another, standing in the open space looking up.


    Gao Yang didn''t take the telescope, but Adele sitting behind raised the telescope. At this time, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "don''t look with the telescope. If you are too close, you will get airsick soon."


    Almost all the people on the ground were wearing camouflage clothes, while Gao Yang just flew around the houses on the ground. After confirming that the people below were indeed Sudanese soldiers, Adele suddenly screamed and said, "someone pointed a gun at us."


    Gao Yang was surprised, looked down again, but found that several people standing on the ground raised their guns, and then he soon saw the muzzle flame and the smoke from the muzzle after shooting.


    Although there was no sound and Gao Yang knew that the people below had shot, the Sudanese soldiers on the ground were only holding AK rifles, and their shooting would not pose a great threat to the aircraft.


    After hateful curse, Gao Yang stopped circling, straightened the lever and began to fly directly south, and then immediately got rid of the shooting on the ground.


    "These bastards are really unfriendly. Hum, well, for the sake of flying in the air, I forgive these people."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s complaint, Catherine patted her heart and said: "Just let''s leave. After South Sudan''s independence, the relationship with Sudan has always been very tense. Those soldiers may have been sent to garrison on the border for a long time. If they make fun by shooting at aircraft, I won''t be surprised at all, because I heard that there have been such things several times. If they don''t make fun of it, I think There is no other reason for those soldiers to do so. "


    Gao Yang hated and said, "forget it, these damn guys, they''ve left anyway. I won''t go back to find their trouble."


    Gao Yang is carrying his Sarkozy shotgun, so he''s not just talking casually about going back to trouble the Sudanese soldiers, but there''s no need to do so.


    Adele put down her telescope and said with a smile, "it''s exciting. This is the first time someone has shot at me. I just hope no bullets have hit our plane."


    Adele''s words made Gao Yang feel nervous. He had just flown at a very low altitude. Although he flew in the side air and was three or four hundred meters away from the soldiers who fired, even the bullets fired by the AK47 would certainly hit the plane, and the bullets were small. Even if he was shot several times on the plane, he could not detect it, so now he was a little worried about whether the plane would be shot or not Lost.

 Chapter 759

    The plane drove back smoothly and landed smoothly.


    Back on the ground, Gao Yang was relieved. He made a very detailed inspection of the plane.


    Catherine and Adele accompanied Gao Yang to check the plane. No bullet holes were found on the fuselage. When the inspection was coming to an end, Gao Yang heard the sound of car horns twice under the fuselage.


    After Martin drove the car to deliver gasoline and honked the horn twice to announce his arrival, Martin drove the car and stopped directly next to the plane. After jumping out of the car, Martin shouted, "Hi, what''s up, anything?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "the only discovery is that after we flew to Sudan''s airspace, we found a military camp, and the soldiers in the camp were very unfriendly. They shot me. Fortunately, after inspection, our plane was not shot."


    Martin frowned: "Those soldiers are really unfriendly. We have also been warned that we''d better stay away from them. As far as I know, there are almost six or seven such barracks along the border. Generally speaking, no one will be willing to approach them. These people are suffocated lunatics. Now the border demarcation between North and South Sudan is not very clear. Both sides have cross-border behavior, No There are public battles that often occur. "


    Martin came with bantuna, nicknamed radar. After bantuna got out of the car with an oil pump in his hand, he just listened to Gao Yang''s dialogue with Martin. After Martin finished, bantuna said calmly: "this kind of thing is normal. There''s nothing to say. Just stay away from them. All right, open the fuel tank cap and help me refuel."


    Martin drove a new pickup truck with a tank on it. The power generation and car oil of the whole camp depended on the gasoline pulled by the tank truck.


    South Sudan is synonymous with sparsely populated areas. Where Gao Yang is located, there are no towns nearby. Ethiopia in the northeast of South Sudan is a tropical rain forest, and the population is almost extinct. To the north is Sudan. There are no residents except some soldiers stationed on the border.


    At the edge of this tropical rain forest, even the nomadic Dinka and nur people will not arrive. Therefore, once the gasoline is used up, how to replenish it is a big problem.


    After inserting the oil pipe into the mailbox on the plane, Gao Yang said to Martin, "do we have enough gasoline? I mean, how much gasoline can I use for flying on the premise of ensuring the operation and departure of the whole camp?"


    Martin thought for a moment and said with a smile: "There are many more. Besides the generator, we can hardly use gasoline. Only one car is a gasoline car, and the rest are diesel cars, and we have a whole tank of gasoline. If your flight is as long as this morning, you can fly at least six to seven times. It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. Even if you run out of gas, I can let people transport some more."


    Don''t worry about the fuel problem. It''s good news. I looked at my watch. It''s still early. It''s just past one o''clock at noon. I''m not willing to waste the next time. I smiled and said, "I''m going to continue searching in the afternoon, but I don''t plan to go north again this time. I want to take a chance in the opposite direction. Our lunch will be ready soon."


    Of course, Martin also hoped to find the akuri tribe earlier. He spread out his hands and smiled, "you don''t feel tired, but I suggest you go back to the camp and eat before taking off."


    Gao Yang looked at Catherine. Before she spoke, Catherine said in a hurry: "don''t ask me. I don''t feel tired at all."


    Adele also said hurriedly, "I''m not tired. Let''s take off again. I have a hunch that I can find the akuri tribe this afternoon."


    Gao Yang had planned to fly only once. He temporarily decided to take off again. He should eat something to replenish his strength. It won''t take long, but before Gao Yang opened his mouth, he saw Catherine grinning and said with a painful face: "what''s the menu for noon?"


    Martin said with a smile, "French fries and gazelle meat sandwich. The radar shot the gazelle all the time."


    Hearing Martin''s answer, Catherine immediately said firmly on her face, "I''m not hungry yet, and there''s our convenience food on the plane, so I won''t go back to the camp."


    Adele also said immediately, "I don''t have lunch either. I''m not hungry."


    Gao Yang was going to have dinner. According to Martin, the lunch seems to be made now. It''s a rare enjoyment to have a hot meal in the wild. However, seeing that Catherine and Adele firmly said that they would not eat lunch, Gao Yang can only give up.


    After shrugging helplessly, he said to Martin, "well, I can''t go to dinner. We brought a lot of emergency food and won''t go hungry."


    Hearing what Gao Yang said, bantuna suddenly said, "what did you bring?"


    Gao Yang glanced at the plane and said, "well, biscuits, chocolate, some military compressed biscuits, and some ham."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, bantuna licked his lips and said, "if you bring enough, can you give me some?"


    Catherine smiled, "no problem. I''ll get it for you."


    Katherine took two compressed biscuits, a bag of ordinary biscuits and a Kenyan beef ham. Gao Yang bought them in Malakal. The taste was ok, but bantuna looked very excited after taking them and opened them directly.


    Martin got into the car and left, while bantuna sat in the co driver''s seat and began to eat what Catherine gave him at a fast speed. When he left, bantuna also made a gesture of gratitude to Catherine.


    Waiting for Martin to turn around and leave, Catherine took a long breath and said, "bantuna and their people are the least demanding people in terms of food. Now even bantuna can''t stand it. Ah, really, really terrible Englishmen."


    Adele also said helplessly, "terrible Englishman!"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s the matter? What are you talking about? Adele, aren''t you English?"


    Adele shrugged and said, "I''m English, but after I''ve been in the United States for a long time, I''ve spoiled my appetite."


    Gao Yang seemed to hear the funniest joke. He laughed and said, "what are you talking about? You don''t want to say that Americans will eat? My God, Americans have spoiled your appetite. This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard."


    Catherine said bitterly: "Is it so funny? Americans don''t eat much, but we also have many choices besides fast food. And the British, God, how do they survive? French fries, fish chips, potatoes with salt. Well, after leaving Britain and can''t eat fish, it''s potatoes, potatoes, potatoes! Only potatoes, potatoes will always be potatoes!"


    Adele said faintly, "I hate potatoes. I hate fried fish. I hate eel jelly. Besides tea, I hate all the traditional British food!"


    Gao Yangshan said, "I just said there were antelope sandwiches."


    Catherine sighed and said, "the little antelope meat is very fishy, but this is not the point. The point is that Martin''s team is basically British, and the cook is also British. Believe me, when you take a bite of a sandwich and want to throw it away, but have to eat it hard, you will understand why bantuna will be moved to cry when you eat compressed biscuits."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "I''ve never been to England or eaten British food. Well, it seems that it''s lucky for me. Well, let''s eat and take off."


    While eating the biscuits bought by Gao Yang, Adele said with a gloomy face: "every time I eat, it is my most painful time. In the future, I will never join the British team unless they have a foreign cook."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help imagining how bad the food Martin''s team ate. Many things didn''t know how bad they were without trying, and the food was definitely in this line. Therefore, Gao Yang even looked forward to trying how hard the things made by the British were.


    After a simple meal, they took off again, this time heading south.


    Similar to the practice in the morning, after flying more than 20 kilometers, Gao Yang began to fly back and forth horizontally.


    Gao Yang''s speed to the South was very slow, because he searched in both East and west directions. After two hours of tossing and turning, the voyage had flown far away, but it was only thirty or forty kilometers from the place where he took off.


    Mechanical repetitive work can easily make people lose their passion. The three bored people lie down on the plane window and look down. They look green, but the monotonous scenery makes people sleepy. Gao Yang finally couldn''t help yawning.


    Yawning is very contagious. Catherine and Adele could not help yawning when they heard the loud yawn. When Adele opened her mouth and yawned, her eyes suddenly widened, and immediately began to shake the high voice sitting in front of her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Adele''s mouth didn''t close for a long time. She just desperately pointed out the window and looked high along Adele''s fingers. However, she found a layer of smoke that was not very obvious in her field of vision.


    The woods are not very dense, but the canopy has blocked the ground. In addition, even if someone lives on the ground, the smoke can no longer maintain the shape of smoke column after passing through the dense canopy, but forms a smoke layer similar to mist at the top of the canopy, which can''t be seen from a little distance.


    The discovery of smoke basically represents someone. Gao Yang immediately controls the plane to the side of the smoke, but the canopy here is too thick to see whether there is anyone on the ground.


    Gao Yang flew around for two times. He saw a space similar to a skylight in the tree canopy. He immediately lowered the height of the plane again, almost skimming the top of the tree. At the moment of skimming the skylight, Catherine said loudly: "I see, thatched cottage, thatched cottage!"

 Chapter 760

    Because of different angles, Gao Yang didn''t see any thatched houses, but he flew out and came back in a circle. He changed direction and angle. Gao Yang himself also saw several thatched houses hidden under the big tree.


    Although he could only glance at it when passing by, Gao Yang''s hair stood up in an instant. He shouted excitedly: "thatched house, it''s definitely the akuri tribe!"


    Gao Yang was so excited that she was dying, and Adele climbed half over ahead, waved her fist and said in a loud voice, "I said, I have a hunch that you can find it today!"


    "Yeah!"


    After cheering, he was so excited that he put his hand around Adele''s neck, kissed Adele on the face, and grinned: "your hunch is too accurate!"


    Gao Yang''s little gaffe didn''t cause too serious consequences. Catherine, after clapping high five with Gao Yang excitedly, said loudly, "are you sure it''s the thatched house built by the akuri tribe?"


    He said happily, "it''s too short to see clearly, but who will build a thatched house here except the akuri tribe. We found it, dead. I''m sure we found the akuri tribe."


    After a short celebration, Gao Yang didn''t fly the plane over any small skylight again, but circled in the air. Soon Adele said loudly, "we''ve made a mark and positioning."


    After marking the location with GPS, Catherine said loudly, "what shall we do? Will we go to the camp and then drive over, or find a landing site nearby?"


    Although happy, when Gao Yang didn''t lose his head, it was difficult to find an open space nearby for landing, and even if he found it, he didn''t dare to land in a strange area with his two knife technology.


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "go back and drive here. It''s only about 30 kilometers away from the camp. If we move fast enough, we can come here again before dark."


    With a straight-line distance of more than 30 kilometers, even the time required for flight and landing is only more than ten minutes, which is much easier than finding a landing site.


    When flying back, he shouted excitedly: "Catherine, don''t tell Martin that we found the thatched house after going back. Just say that we just found some suspicious signs that need to be confirmed, so that Martin won''t come with us. I think it''s better not to tell Martin before confirming that it''s the akuri tribe."


    Catherine nodded and said, "I see."


    Adele said excitedly, "Gao, can I come with you?"


    "Yes, of course. Even if you don''t want to come, I have to drag you."


    Gao Yang is not kidding. He can''t find it by himself. He took Adele for nearly a day and found the akuri tribe on the second flight. Of course, he should take such a good mascot with him.


    Besides, we haven''t really contacted the akuri tribe yet. Before we finally meet the people of the akuri tribe, we can''t say that everything has been done. Therefore, Adele has to take the mascot with us.


    Before the plane landed, Gao Yang had contacted Martin by radio, so when he landed on the ground, Martin had been waiting in the open space with a car.


    Martin looked more excited than Gao Yang. When Gao Yang got off the plane, Martin ran to Gao Yang and said expectantly, "there''s a cable, right? What did you find?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we seem to see some traces, but we can''t see them when we fly close. The canopy is too dense to see the ground, so we need to confirm it again."


    Martin''s eyes began to shine and said excitedly, "if there is smoke, it must be. Let''s go and find it together. It will be faster!"


    Bantuna suddenly said, "smoke is not necessarily a primitive tribe, but also a poacher."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "yes, let''s go and see the situation. Martin, if there''s any situation, I''ll inform you. Let''s keep in touch."


    Looking at what Martin wanted to say, Gao Yang immediately said, "you know, out of my feelings for the akuri tribe, I hope I find them first. Don''t worry. If I find the akuri tribe, I will inform you."


    Martin nodded and no longer had to go with him, but after a moment of reflection, he pointed to bantuna and said: "I think you should let radar accompany you. The jungle is the territory of radar. You can know by listening to his nickname. His ears are very good. He can hear voices we can''t hear and find traces we can''t find. It will save a lot of things if he helps you."


    Gao Yang looked up at bantuna, smiled and said, "Oh, it seems that you are good at jungle warfare."


    Bantuna said expressionless, "just adapted to the life of the jungle."


    If he didn''t already have the exact coordinates and did see the thatched house, Gao Yang must take it to tuna, but now it''s not necessary. He is confident that he can cope with it.


    After smiling at Martin, he whispered loudly, "don''t worry, I can handle it. Just stay and wait for the news."


    Martin looked at the shotgun held high on his shoulder and said with a little worry: "although you have a gun, you only have two girls yourself. Maybe there will be a problem. It''s too dangerous in the forest."


    Before Gao Yang spoke, bantuna said in a deep voice, "Mr. Craig, don''t worry about Mr. Gao. He can handle it."


    After that, bantuna patted the ak-74u hanging on his shoulder and said in a deep voice, "do you want to change the gun? Or you can take it all with you. Anyway, you''re driving."


    If it''s in the jungle, the short ak-74u is much easier to use than Gao Yang''s Sarkozy. 338 caliber rifle, but this is for combat purposes. If it''s not combat, Gao Yang''s shotgun is enough.


    Anyway, Martin is kind, and bantuna is willing to bring his gun to Gao Yang. Gao Yang is very grateful for this, but he doesn''t need to be true, because he knows that the thatched house he found should be the akuri tribe, not the poachers Martin worried about.


    Gao Yang smiled, shook his head and said loudly, "no, a shotgun is enough, and I still have a pistol. Well, I have to start quickly. If I need help, I will ask you for help."


    Martin shrugged and said, "well, since you insist, it''s up to you. All the prepared things are in the car. Check it. The oil is full. Be careful."


    Martin''s car was a convertible Land Rover guard, a car with strong cross-country ability. It was just right for use in the forest. He threw his things into the car. After shaking hands with Martin and bantuna, Gao Yang didn''t go back to the camp and set out directly from the landing site.


    Although the straight-line distance is only more than 30 kilometers, the car is unlikely to travel in a straight line on the terrain of half forest and half grassland.


    Although I was very anxious, Gao Yang''s car didn''t drive. There was no way to go. I couldn''t get up quickly if I wanted to.


    After walking for more than half an hour, the speed of the car is even slower. Basically, there is no open area. They are all running in the trees. They have to go around where there are too many vines and shrubs. Sometimes when walking, they finally find that the car has driven into a dead end with too many trees, so they have to turn around and look for the way again.


    The car''s off-road ability is good. Gao Yang doesn''t have to abandon the car and walk. It''s just that he can''t avoid being bumped. Moreover, the speed of travel is very slow, which saves a little energy than walking.


    It only takes more than ten minutes to walk on the flat ground, but it is impossible to walk so fast in the forest. Gao Yang and they walked hard for more than three hours before they approached the marked place.


    After taking out the GPS and taking a look, Adele said loudly, "we are very close. The straight-line distance is less than one kilometer."


    Driving is becoming more and more difficult. Seeing that there is another large area of shrubs in front and the density of trees is increasing, Gao Yang thinks it''s time to get off and walk.


    After stopping the car and putting out the fire, he shouted loudly, "let''s walk and bring water and food."


    Gao Yang took his bag and shotgun on his back and walked ahead with a machete in his hand.


    Although Gao Yang doesn''t have many things with him, his bag contains 150 rounds of rifle bullets, a pistol and several pistol magazines, and several bottles of water. These things don''t weigh much. Gao Yang feels very relaxed when he drives.


    After walking hundreds of meters, the obstacles that need to be opened to pass have basically disappeared, and there are more and more signs of human activities. The footpaths show that they are very close to the area where human activities are often carried out.


    Gao Yang was more and more excited and nervous. He couldn''t bear it anymore. He simply shouted.


    "Kumtom, big Bali, are you there? I''m a white child. I''m back. Where are you?"


    The forest has a great obstacle to the spread of sound. I''m worried that my voice can''t spread too far. I''m walking faster and faster, and I keep shouting in my mouth.


    After walking for a while, Gao Yang suddenly stopped, and then stretched out his hand to stop Catherine and Adele following him. After he stopped, a little girl came out from behind a bush and looked at Gao Yang nervously.


    Gao Yang was stunned when he looked at the little girl, because he had not seen the little girl. He was very sure of this, because he remembered everyone of the akuri tribe clearly. It was impossible to forget anyone just because he hadn''t seen her for more than two years.


    Gao Yang and the little girl stared at each other, and only a few seconds later, another older girl stood up from behind the Bush, grabbed the little girl''s arm and looked at Gao Yang nervously.


    It seemed that a basin of cold water poured down from the head and poured Gao Yang from inside to outside, because he had never seen an older girl.


    Hard to swallow saliva, Gao Yang wanted to say something, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    People he hasn''t seen, which means that the tribe he found is not the akuri tribe he has been longing for.


    Gao Yang was not excited. When he was going to speak, he heard a voice full of uncertainty: "are you, are you a white child?"

 Chapter 761

    In extreme surprise, Gao Yang turned his head and looked at the place where he made a sound. Next to a big tree only more than ten meters away from him, he didn''t know when there was another little girl, but he knew the little girl.


    "MPa! You are MPa, I am a white child, I am a white child!"


    The girl named MPa was topless, holding a tortoise in one hand and a tree in the other hand. She looked at Gao Yang timidly, but after hearing Gao Yang''s words, MPA shouted in surprise and immediately ran to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang hugged the girl named MPa, but after a short hug, Gao Yang immediately pushed away MPa. Then he grabbed MPa''s shoulder and said in a hurry: "where are kumtom? Where are they? Who are the two girls? Where is Kali? Where is she?"


    MPA turned and pointed to the forest behind him: "Kali is at home. She is cooking. Her father is not here. He and his brothers have been away for many days. They are from the kayson tribe. There are several more people in our tribe. They are their brothers and their wives."


    While MPa was talking to Gao Yang, Gao Yang heard a woman at the other end shouting, "MPa, where are you? You''re back."


    Gao Yang could hear who was talking. He immediately shouted, "kalizze, kalizze, I''m a white child. I''m back. I''m here!"


    When Gao Yang spoke, he must be speaking in the language of the akuri tribe. Catherine and Adele couldn''t understand anything. They could only stand and smile on one side. Seeing the ecstatic expression on Gao Yang''s face, Adele whispered, "I''ve never seen Gao so happy as today. Now I''m also happy."


    Catherine smiled, "yes, it''s a day to celebrate."


    Gao Yang ran and jumped in the direction of the sound. Without taking a few steps, four or five women came from the woods. When they saw Gao Yang, they all laughed and shouted.


    Gao Yang ran to a woman and shouted, "kalizze, I''m back!"


    Kali is kumtom''s wife and the oldest woman in the tribe. Among the women around her, one is the wife of chief kumtom, and the rest are all kumtom''s daughters. Among the older women, there is a little boy of five or six years old and a child held in his arms.


    After three years of living together day and night, both Gaoyang and akuri tribes regard each other as their relatives. After a long separation and reunion, those women naturally clapped their hands and sang and danced around Gaoyang.


    After a moment of excitement, Kali took Gao Yang''s hand and smiled very happily. After looking at Gao Yang up and down for a long time, he said with a happy face: "my white child, who are those two strange white women? Are they your women?"


    In the language system of akuri tribe, there is no word "friend". They have relatives and their own people, as well as people of the same ethnic group but belonging to other tribes. These relationships have corresponding words, but the concept of friend does not exist in the concept of akuri tribe at all.


    Gao Yang thought for a long time and didn''t know how to introduce Catherine and them. The most appropriate statement seemed to be his woman. After nodding, Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, they are my women."


    Gao Yang has two more people he doesn''t know from the akuri tribe. In the akuri tribe, Gao Yang sees four women he doesn''t know, and one of them still has a child in his arms. Gao Yang also points to the woman holding the child and says, "who are they?"


    Kali smiled and said, "after you left, we met a tribe. We exchanged women in the tribe. Her name is totori, a woman of little Baal. She has given birth to a child for little Baal."


    When Gao Yang was there, he didn''t deal with other tribes. The reason is very simple. The ethnic group of akuri tribe is on the verge of extinction. It''s not easy to meet the same ethnic group as akuri tribe on the grassland.


    The so-called exchange of women actually means that two tribes intermarry men and women of marriageable age with each other. Because there are too few objects that can be intermarried, they basically marry all the girls who have reached the age and remarry all the girls of the other party. The problem of equal number is not considered, because for the primitive tribes of patriarchal society, Polygamy is not a problem.


    The akuri tribe married four girls this time, but six came back, so Gao Yang knew more than half of the girls at once, but there were many more girls he didn''t know. Big Baal, little Baal and kusto also had two wives each, and little Baal already had children, Since then, the akuri tribe has the possibility to continue.


    After a few simple words, Gao Yang said nervously, "where are they, kumtom? Where have they gone?"


    Kali''s smile disappeared. After pointing to the north, she said with a sad face: "they went to war, revenge, and fought with tribes we don''t know. The white children, MPA''s sisters are dead, and the children exchanged by our tribe are dead."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how old MPa is, and Kali, as a mother, doesn''t know. Now it seems that MPa should look like 11-2 Suide, and the girls older than her have married to another tribe.


    MPA''s sisters are dead, that is, four girls of marriageable age married by the akuri tribe are dead.


    Hearing kalitzer''s words, Gao Yang was stunned as if struck by lightning. He lived together for three years. Of course he knew the four girls.


    Kumtom''s children are like his brothers and sisters. Suddenly they hear that they have lost four sisters at once. How can Gao Yang not be surprised.


    "Carly, tell me what''s going on! What''s going on and why? Tell me!"


    Kali pointed to the two little girls Gao Yang saw at the beginning and said sadly: "Their tribe is in the north of us. It''s not too far away. They''ve been running for almost two days. Their tribe came to the forest before us. The grassland is becoming more and more dangerous. After our two tribes met, they exchanged women, and then we moved here. We agreed to move together if we want to move."


    When he spoke, Kali looked sad. Some of the women next to him began to cry and some began to comfort Kali. After tossing and turning like crying and singing for a moment, Kali continued: "We have lived here for a long time. There is no prey nearby. Kumtom wants to migrate, and he also wants to see my daughters. Then he goes to the Kaisen tribe in the north, but he finds that the Kaisen tribe has been destroyed."


    After pointing to the two little girls who were still curious and frightened, Kali cried: "A group of people dressed in clothes attacked their tribe with the loud bows and arrows you gave us. All the people died. Those strange people killed all the men, caught all the women, tortured them for a long time, and then killed them. The two were playing outside, so they were not found. They hid for a few days and returned to the tribe It took a long time until kumtom found them and brought them back. "


    Gao Yang''s heart is dripping blood. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with the world.


    Both the akuri tribe and the Kaisen tribe belonging to the same ethnic group are very primitive. They have no struggle with the world. They can only live by hunting without guarantee. However, these primitive people are very kind. They will never hurt anyone.


    However, for these primitive people who have no harm, those semi evolved and more advanced civilizations can''t accommodate them, whether they are nomadic Dinka people, Nuer people, or some rebels with killing tools. Anyone who meets these primitive tribes wants to kill, and they never treat people like akuri tribe as similar.


    A large part of the reason why the akuri tribe has been migrating is that it needs to avoid those semi civilized barbarians. In some stable countries, primitive tribes like the akuri tribe have a better life. However, in South Sudan, where the war has been going on for a long time and the war has resumed, the primitive tribes can not get the attention of modern society and can only be in the sad state of being slaughtered Miserable.


    The akuri tribe was lucky. It was also because they had guns that they did not suffer from extinction.


    In places like South Sudan, people of a primitive tribe are killed. No one will pay attention to it or even know it.


    Gao Yang has experienced a tragedy in which the whole tribe was exterminated, but before long, he went through it again. This time, among the people killed, there were four girls he regarded as his sister.


    After taking a hard breath, Gao Yang clenched his fist tightly. He had a bad fire and didn''t spread it anywhere. Now he knows why Cousteau was painted with revenge makeup in the video.


    After a long breath, Gao Yang said in a deep voice to Kali: "when did this happen, and where did kumtom go, where did they go for revenge!"


    Akuri tribe is very backward in the concept of time. They can only calculate time by sunrise and sunset. The time unit exceeding 20 days is divided into rainy season and dry season.


    After thinking for a long time, Kali said loudly: "for a long time, the disappearance of the kayson tribe was in the last dry season, and it has been ten days since kumtom and their revenge."


    Looking at Kali''s two outstretched palms, he raised his voice and whispered: "I see. I know. Kali, the white child is back, so I will also participate in the tribal revenge war. Do you know where kumtom and them have gone?"

 Chapter 762

    Gao Yang''s strong emotional changes can be seen as long as they are not blind, and the changes in tone can be heard as long as they are not deaf.


    Although she didn''t understand what Gao Yang was talking about, Catherine and Adele stood beside Gao Yang. Taking advantage of the gap between Gao Yang''s stop, Catherine said with a worried face: "Gao, what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang nodded sadly and said, "my worry has come true. Chief, they are really fighting for revenge. We''ll talk about this later. I''ll ask the situation first."


    Waiting for Gao Yang to stop talking, Kali pointed to the north and said, "I don''t know where they are. I only know they are in the north. Kumtom said it takes a day and a half."


    Gao Yang calculated in his mind that the people of the akuri tribe are extremely good at long-distance running, but unless they chase their prey, they won''t run. Instead, they use a faster way to save energy. If they need to walk for a day and a half, it''s almost a hundred kilometers.


    100 kilometers, which is roughly consistent with the location where Gao Yang was shot in the morning.


    After roughly understanding the chief where they went, Gao Yang took down the rifle on his shoulder and said to Kali, "kumtom, did they go with guns?"


    "Guns? You''re talking about those strange bows and arrows, aren''t you? Dead, they went with guns. Guns are a good thing. After having guns, we''ve never been hungry."


    Gao Yang once told them the English name of the gun, so the akuri tribe had an additional word, but Kali was obviously not familiar with the word. She was still used to calling the gun a strange bow and arrow.


    Gao Yang took out a bullet from his pocket and said, "kalitzer, how much do you have? Well, do you use it much?"


    Kali laughed. After taking the bullet in Gao Yang''s hand and looking at it for a long time, he said with a smile: "you are much bigger than those we use. We still have, probably, probably so much."


    Kali couldn''t express the hundreds of numbers in words, so she first drew a length with her hands, and then shortened the distance between her hands, indicating that about half of the bullets were used.


    When Gao Yang left, he gave it to the akuri tribe; Six rifles and 16 additional magazines were left. Because the magazines were not all full, the total number of bullets should be about 550 rounds.


    It has been a little more than two years since Gao Yang left the akuri tribe, and more than two years have passed. According to Kali''s gesture, the chief and they have only used 300 bullets, which is very small.


    "Why use so little?"


    Hearing Gao Yang''s question, Kali said with a smile: "if they can hunt with bows and arrows, they won''t use guns. We always think this thing is used too fast, and poison arrows can''t be used up."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''m back. You don''t have to worry about bullets. Well, kalizze, are there any guns in the tribe? I want to have a look."


    Kali made a gesture and said with a smile, "go back quickly. We''ve been delayed here for a long time. Go back quickly."


    The women of akuri tribe chattered and walked back, while Catherine came to Gao Yang and said with a worried face: "what''s the matter? Is there another war?"


    Gao Yang nodded and sighed, "a primitive tribe like the akuri tribe was destroyed, and there are four girls from the akuri tribe. I used to take them to play together. They are like my sister, but they were killed like animals."


    Repressing his inner anger and sadness, he raised his face and said blankly: "In fact, I didn''t take them to play. When I was just rescued to the akuri tribe, I couldn''t go down at all. Kali took them to feed me, drink water and teach me their language. When I couldn''t go hunting with the men in the tribe, they took me to collect wild fruits and look for food. In fact, I didn''t take care of them, but she did The children take care of me. "


    When talking, he held his head high and lowered his head, quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Catherine, I don''t understand. The akuri tribe won''t do harm to anyone. They are trying to avoid the so-called modern people, but why do those damn bastards kill them just for fun? I''m very angry, very angry..."


    Catherine covered her mouth, and Adele was shocked, and then she shouted angrily, "those damn scum!"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you know, I''m really tired of the word revenge. I''m very tired. I don''t understand why these things always happen to me. Is it because my career has caused too many killings, so I have to bear the pain brought to me by killing?"


    Gao Yang''s mind is full of the word retribution.


    Catherine sighed: "in fact, it''s not because of your career that you will encounter these things. It''s just because of your career that you have the ability to revenge. It''s nothing new for the primitive tribes to be squeezed into their living space, but the people here kill them more directly."


    After that, Catherine also said with a sad face: "Gao, think about it. If you hadn''t lived with them for a long time, would you pay any attention to the primitive tribes like them? If you hadn''t died to the primitive tribes like akuri, would you know?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "no..."


    Catherine said softly, "so, it''s not because of your career that you will encounter these things, but because these things always exist, and you only have the ability and willingness to revenge because of your career."


    After that, Catherine sighed and said: "If you are very angry, you can take the gun for revenge, but if you change me to your position, what can I do? I can only publish some useless appeals and complaints on the Internet, calling on people to pay attention to those poor primitive tribes, but the slaughtered people will not change their fate. Even if I want to kill all those hateful bastards, I can only think about it."


    After that, Catherine patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and whispered, "I know your history, so what I want to say is that everything you do is not because of your killing, but that you have the ability to kill for revenge after you encounter something."


    Adele also whispered: "Whether you blew up the whaling ship, what just happened to Li JinFang, or the retaliation you took last time when you thought it was the people of the akuri tribe who died, this is the truth. Character determines fate. Many things happen to you are unavoidable. It is not because of your career that these things happen, but because of your career that makes you happy Ability revenge, don''t get it wrong, man, that''s all. "


    Gao Yang nodded, waved his fist and whispered, "it seems that I will take advantage of my convenience again this time."


    Killing is not easy for a city man to accept, but Catherine didn''t stop Gao Yang. She just whispered, "I understand, but you have to be careful."


    Adele also clenched her teeth, waved her fist and said, "tooth for tooth, blood for blood!"


    After a few words on the way, Gao Yang and his family went to the tribe, where they met more children. It seems that the survival ability of the akuri tribe has improved a lot after it is easier to obtain food in the past two years, and the most direct manifestation is the newly born children in the tribe.


    Gao Yang spoke to his relatives he hadn''t seen for a long time. The scene of prosperity temporarily diluted his inner anger and sadness. However, when Gao Yang planned to hug several children he met for the first time, Catherine stopped him because the viruses and bacteria he carried might cause an infectious disease that they couldn''t resist to the people of the akuri tribe.


    The primitive tribes are very fragile. The influenza virus carried by Gao Yang may destroy the whole tribe. Therefore, after he has left for more than two years and has more new viruses and bacteria, it is best to stay away from those children and at least avoid direct contact.


    Gao Yang and they just stood in the open space for a moment, while Kali took out two AK47 from a thatched house.


    After taking the rifles, Gao Yan disassembled them by three times, five times and two times. After checking them, Gao Yang found that the two rifles were well maintained. It seems that kumtom and them strictly abide by the gun rules he left. After using them, they must clean the guns.


    Although the akuri tribe is a primitive tribe, their maintenance of guns is much better than 90% of AK rifles on the African continent, which makes Gao Yang very happy.


    After seeing the rifle, Gao Yang quickly reassembled it and said solemnly to Kali: "Kali, when I come back, I have to avenge our dead relatives. I will immediately look for kumtom and them. When we come back together, I will pick you up. I will take you to a safe place. In the future, you don''t have to worry that someone will hurt you."


    Tooth for tooth, blood for blood is a very direct and simple truth, and for any primitive tribe, this is also the code of conduct they abide by.


    Kali always regarded Gao Yang as a member of the akuri tribe, so in her very direct concept, Gao Yang had nothing to say about revenge, just as kumtom had to take his son to avenge his daughter.


    After grinning, Carly said loudly, "OK, eat first. After eating, go to kumtom and them, and come back together when you take revenge."

 Chapter 763

    When relatives and friends meet, it should be a common habit at home and abroad to have a meal without saying anything.


    The people of akuri tribe never eat accurately. They always eat when they find something to eat, so the only problem is that if Gaoyang wants to eat, he has to find food.


    The division of labor of akuri tribe is very clear. Men hunt and women collect. After the chief leaves with all the men who can hunt, the women who stay in the tribe can only live on the wild fruits collected and some small animals that are easy to catch. Now they want to have dinner. In fact, there is enough food to eat, but Gao Yang wants to have a big meal, which, He has to go hunting himself.


    Gao Yang is very happy to hunt enough prey for the women of the akuri tribe, so Gao Yang immediately said to Kali, "it''s not dark yet. I''ll go hunting. Where''s the pond? I''ll be back before dark."


    Kali pointed in a direction and said to Gao Yang, "go, let MPa take you and come back quickly."


    In the tribe, Gao Yang felt as comfortable as at home. After putting down the extra things, Gao Yang smiled at Catherine and Adele and said, "I''m going to prepare our dinner. Are you going to have a look?"


    Adele nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice and said in a hurry, "I''m going, of course!"


    Gao Yang smiled, made a gesture and called MPa. After that, the four of them walked towards the nearest pond near the tribe.


    MPa was very happy. He ran around Gao Yang and chattered endlessly.


    "White boy, I didn''t see you when you left. My father said you went back to your home and never came back again. Lele and I cried for a long time."


    Gao Yang''s heart hurt. When he left, he left in a hurry and left without saying hello to the people in the tribe. What MPa said about Lele is also a girl and has a very good relationship with him, but he will never see Lele again because she died.


    Gao Yang felt that his throat was blocked and his heart was very sour, but MPa, who made him sad, was only a child after all. He tilted his head and threw the tortoise in his hand at Gao Yang and said, "look, this is the tortoise we caught on the grassland. I''ve been raising it all the time. Now it has grown up a lot and can eat, but I''m not going to eat it. I want to keep it."


    MPA held a tortoise in his hand and raised it to Gao Yang''s eyes like a treasure. Gao Yang''s sour heart was a lot easier. He touched MPa''s head and said with a smile: "you''ve really grown up a lot. You can continue to raise it."


    Seeing MPa holding the tortoise in her hand, Catherine suddenly said, "Oh, God, this is a leopard tortoise. It shouldn''t be here. Gao, where did your child catch it?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "this was caught on the grassland. When I first found this turtle, it was still very, very small and not enough to plug her teeth, so I gave it to MPa and let her keep it for fun. You know, I didn''t know there would be turtles on the arid grassland before."


    Catherine has been looking at the tortoise in MPA''s hand. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Catherine smiled and said, "there are still tortoises in the desert, and this tortoise belongs to leopard tortoise, which can grow very large and weigh up to 20 kilograms. Now it is rare to see this kind of tortoise in the wild."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "really? This kind of turtle is very delicious. I ate it several times on the grassland."


    Looking at Catherine staring at the tortoise in her hand, MPA first hid the tortoise behind her, but after thinking about it, he took it out again and said to Gao Yang reluctantly: "white child, what does that strange white woman want to do? Does she want to eat my tortoise? If she wants to eat, I can eat it for her."


    Gao YangLe laughed and translated MPa''s words to Katherine, but he amused Catherine, and MPa was relieved to learn that Catherine didn''t want to eat her pet.


    Amidst the joy, Adele suddenly sighed: "Primitive tribes can be divided into two types. One is extremely exclusive, may attack when meeting people you don''t know, and even has the custom of cannibalism. Of course, this primitive tribe has basically disappeared, and the other is friendly. After meeting outsiders, as long as the other party doesn''t show hostility, it will show great enthusiasm and be willing to contribute everything, Akuri tribe obviously belongs to this kind, but sadly, this kind of friendly primitive tribe will be attacked more. It''s really sad. "


    After that, Adele looked up and said: "Where are you going to place them? First of all, you have to understand that it is unrealistic to let them leave the grassland. The immune system of akuri tribal people is too fragile. They can never live in cities, even in places with more people. They can only keep the current state of being closed enough to stay away from others, otherwise they will die."


    Catherine also sighed and said, "yes, Gao, you have to consider this problem now. I understand your mood. You want the akuri tribe to live a stable life, but if you want to move the akuri tribe to other places, you must first ensure their safety."


    Gao Yang had never thought about this before. He frowned and said, "I didn''t want them to go to the city. I want to find a safe place for them to live in the grassland of South Sudan. Isn''t that ok?"


    Catherine smiled bitterly: "Unfortunately, no, when the Spaniards arrived in South America, their swords and guns could only kill a small number of people, but the smallpox they brought completely disappeared the Inca Empire. There are too many examples. Along with the great geographical discoveries, the plague became popular. When Europeans plundered colonies all over the world, what was more powerful than guns was their carrying Smallpox and plague virus.


    Adele said: "the living conditions of the akuri tribe are as backward as their immune system. Unless you inject all the vaccines you can think of to the akuri tribe in a short time, it''s a pity that you can''t really do this because the human body can''t bear it."


    Gao Yang got a headache and said in a deep voice, "I think so. I plan to place them in the oil field area of Malakal. There are my friends there, which can let the akuri tribe continue to live their previous life, but they will be protected by my friends. Do you think this is OK? However, the problem is that it is very close to some Dinka and Nuer tribes."


    Catherine shook her head and said, "it may be feasible to protect the akuri tribe and avoid contact with other people, but I don''t know how much the risk is. I think we have to consult experts in medicine, especially epidemiology."


    Adele said firmly: "It is certain that the risk is very high, at least not less or even more serious than the risk that they may encounter massacre now. The previous life state of the akuri tribe is too closed. If a Dinka who has a cold meets a person of the akuri tribe, and then the Dinka sneezes, it may make the akuri tribe die out, and you don''t even have time to treat them, Of course, it''s just theory, and there''s a problem with probability. "


    Katherine continued: "the safer way is that you can ensure that the akuri tribe will not contact with the outside world in a short time, and then find experts in epidemic pathology to check and analyze the akuri tribe in the shortest possible time, and then give them the vaccine that is most in urgent need of the injection, which may reduce the risk to the greatest extent."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "well, let the akuri tribe move out of here first and let them return to the Malakal grassland. Then, I will find a way to delimit a large private territory, absolutely prohibit anyone from approaching the akuri tribe, and find medical experts at the same time, until the akuri people have established a safe enough immune system."


    Catherine frowned, "it''s too difficult."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "in fact, it''s not too difficult. I can ask Morgan to help out a large no man''s land from the South Sudan government, and then where to place the akuri tribe."


    Adele said: "this is simply unrealistic. Even if you buy a large piece of land, it is difficult to prevent others from approaching. Also, can you protect the security of the akuri tribe forever?"


    He shook his head helplessly and said, "I don''t know. Take one step at a time. At least with me, you can''t hurt the akuri tribe."


    Catherine thought for a moment and said in a deep voice: "Maybe we can think that the plight of the akuri tribe is because South Sudan is still chaotic, and it will be the same in the foreseeable future. However, if the akuri tribe is moved to a relatively stable and safe country, their situation will not be so difficult, right? Although in Africa, it is as primitive as the akuri tribe There are few tribes, but there are still many semi primitive tribes, and those tribes are actually doing well. "


    Gao Yang had a feeling of enlightenment and said, "yes, I''ve always wanted to let the akuri tribe stay in South Sudan, but it''s not necessary. As long as it''s the same environment, and I don''t intend to let them retain their primitive and backward living conditions. In fact, I want them to integrate into modern life."


    Adele smiled and said, "it''s a pity to lose the original civilization, but even if modern civilization has 10000 bad reasons, it has at least one advantage. Modern people''s life expectancy is much longer and much longer."


    High fist swing: "It seems that I have to put the plan of establishing a large security company on the agenda. I need a large piece of land. With land, I have a place to place the akuri tribe. With a lot of people, I can absolutely protect the security of the akuri tribe. Then, I want to integrate the akuri tribe into the modern society step by step. However, where should I get a piece of land? This question needs to be examined carefully Think about it. "

 Chapter 764

    Gao Yang was thinking about something and was very distracted. Catherine called him twice and didn''t hear it. Gao Yang didn''t wake up from his meditation until Catherine stabbed him in the arm.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What are you thinking? It seems that MPa saw a prey that can fill your stomach just now, and she called you. You didn''t hear."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m thinking about something. Well, I''m thinking about how to better settle the akuri tribe."


    Adele smiled and said, "what do you think?"


    He whistled loudly and said: "Well, it''s most appropriate for me to move the akuri tribe to that country. If it''s a stable country, if I buy a large piece of land, I will need a lot of money and there will be many restrictions. If I set up a security company and then send someone to take care of the akuri tribe, it seems unrealistic. Therefore, the simplest way is to find someone It is the most appropriate country to have an environment suitable for the survival of the akuri tribe, a high level of civilization and people''s tolerant attitude. "


    Adele said curiously, "which country meets the conditions you said?"


    Gao Yang turned his mouth and said, "in fact, I''ve been thinking for a long time. No country is suitable. There are many countries with grasslands, such as Tanzania, Kenya, Ethiopia and Nigeria. These countries are relatively stable, but it''s too difficult for the akuri tribe to move over."


    Catherine thought for a moment and said, "it''s safer to move the akuri tribe to boma nature park, which is far away from the northern border."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not safe enough. I''m not satisfied with just letting the akuri tribe not be slaughtered. I want them to live better."


    Adele said helplessly, "unless you control a country yourself, you can only choose a place that is not the worst."


    Gao Yang pointed to Adele and said with a smile, "that''s right!"


    Adele said, "what do you think is not the worst place?"


    "Last sentence!"


    After thinking about it, Adele said with a surprised look on her face, "do you control a country yourself?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, since there is no qualified country, it seems that it is not a bad choice for me to establish such a country myself."


    Catherine and Adele opened their mouths together, and then they said in unison, "are you crazy!"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "How to say, now think about it, it doesn''t seem too difficult to overthrow a country. Of course, it has to be a small country. It can''t have too many resources, and it can''t be concerned by the international community and big countries. Moreover, I can''t stand at the front and be a president. But if I plan to hide behind the scenes, it''s not impossible to overthrow a small country and build it according to my wishes What can be done! "


    Catherine was still too shocked. She wanted to look at her like a stranger and said, "are you sure you''re not crazy?"


    He shrugged and said: "Well, how to say, I''ve done some research on the history of mercenaries. Have you heard of Bob Denard? The French, the most famous mercenary, Bob Denard has been engaged in assassination and positive change in Africa for more than 30 years. Bob Denard has personally presided over too many positive changes, including the Democratic Republic of the Congo, Nigeria, Zimbabwe, Benin and Comoros And Ankara, these countries have been dealt with by him. "


    After thinking for a moment, Catherine said, "I know this man, the most famous mercenary leader of the last century, the pawn of the French government, the supreme emperor of the Comoros, who led the mercenaries into Angola by bike and then supported the pro american government. Is that him?"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "yes, it''s this man, Bob Denard, a legend in the mercenary circle. He died in 2007 and died of old age. It''s really enviable! In fact, when you think about it, maybe I can''t do Bob Denard, but it doesn''t seem very difficult to find a small country and slowly control it."


    Adele said weakly, "God, Gao, you have to find out. The one you said was in the last century, and now it''s 2013. Do you think it''s still possible?"


    Gao Yang said seriously: "in fact, it''s really possible. I know a guy. His biggest wish is to overthrow a country and establish a puppet government supported by himself. I have discussed this issue with him. That guy has a list of countries suitable for capture, but he has too big ambition and just wants to be a big country."


    Gao Yang said about Nate Schumacher. After stopping to think about it for a moment, Gao Yang smiled and said, "now I think that guy is right. Maybe I should start thinking about establishing a country controlled by me. Well, I don''t have that big ambition. I just need a small country."


    Adele thought carefully for a moment, but suddenly smiled and said, "do you want to change your profession to be an ambitious? Frankly, I like it. Then tell me which countries you think are suitable."


    In the best of spirits, the brain cave opened: "first, to avoid the traditional spheres of influence of big powers, I think Rwanda is good, and Burundi can also, or build a site in fact, which is controlled by me, in Somalia."


    Catherine said with a shocked face: "God, are you serious? I said, except Somalia, the other two countries you said are very stable now. Don''t mess up people''s lives."


    Adele snapped her fingers and said seriously, "I suggest you focus on those small island countries, such as Cape Verde and Seychelles. No one will pay attention to these small places."


    Gao Yang nodded again and again: "alternative, it can be used as an alternative. In fact, the most likely thing for me now is to actually control a place in Somalia. Well, if I am willing to fully support a Somali force, I think they should, perhaps, let me actually control a small place. There are too many to say. Twenty or thirty thousand square kilometers should be no problem."


    Catherine said helplessly, "God, do you want to be a warlord again?"


    Adele nodded and said, "Somalia is relatively dry, but some areas in the south are more suitable for the survival of the akuri tribe. I think it''s good."


    Catherine said with a wry smile: "my friends, now is not the golden age of mercenaries. Your ideas are not possible. Modern society will not allow this situation."


    Gao Yang glanced at Catherine and said, "who said, you think something happened in the inland area of Somalia, who cares and who cares?"


    Catherine was asked, and then she reluctantly shrugged and said, "well, what you said is reasonable. No one really cares, as long as you don''t take the initiative to provoke those big countries."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "so, it''s not difficult to do this, and I can easily find someone to help. Some guys will be very happy to provide me with guidance. The whole process of initiating positive change is taught and free. The most important thing is that maybe that guy will help me back."


    Catherine muttered to herself, "who would be so boring, so, so crazy."


    Gao Yang didn''t hide Catherine''s intention. He smiled: "The guy you asked is Nate Schumacher, German, head of the angel mercenary regiment. In order to realize his dream, he has studied for a long time, and I suspect he has some experience, but now he is thinking about how to play with a big country. This guy told me that it is more interesting for European countries, such as Ukraine and Poland Although I don''t think it''s possible, I''m still looking forward to him making some big moves for me to see. "


    After two helpless wry smiles, Catherine looked at Gao Yang and said, "when are you going to turn into an ambitious?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I''m just thinking for the moment. I don''t have the possibility to do it in a short time. At least I have enough people to say first. Relying on ten people is like controlling a country. Even if it''s small, I''m not so crazy."


    Katherine said relieved, "fortunately, you haven''t fainted yet."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "but the preliminary work can be started. We have to collect intelligence when we need it. We should start when we meet the right opportunity. I want to actually control a country. I don''t want to leave with one vote like Bob Denard."


    With the broadening of vision, the growth of insight and the improvement of ability, people will become. Therefore, Gao Yang is not kidding. He really wants to play in a country.


    When Gao Yang couldn''t help thinking about how to deal with a country, MPA pulled his sleeve, then pointed to a direction and whispered, "we''re in the pond. Look over there, there''s an antelope. It''s a little far away. Go quietly. This antelope will run if it moves a little. You can''t make a sound."


    There were no trees near the pond, and his vision widened. Gao Yang looked down MPa''s fingers and saw the antelope with vertical stripes. After gesturing to Catherine to keep quiet, Gao Yang immediately took off his rifle and aimed at the antelope.


    The distance was less than 100 meters. Gao Yang needed to get close to fight. Just after he raised his gun, the gun rang and the sheep fell down.


    Just a moment before Gao Yang shot, Catherine, who raised her telescope, said angrily, "that''s a purple antelope. Don''t shoot. It''s endangered... Well, you''ve killed it."


    Gao Yang''s hand was too fast. Before Catherine finished, he had reached dinner. Under Catherine''s helpless gaze, Gao Yang said with an embarrassed face: "sorry, I always shoot very fast. What I care about is, is it delicious?"


    How could Catherine know whether a rare antelope tastes good or not, but MPa answered Gao Yang''s question in time. She said happily: "white boy, you''re great. You can hit it so far. The meat of this antelope is so much and delicious. It''s very delicious!"

 Chapter 765

    Without oil and salt, it''s strange that the roasted meat can be delicious, but Gao Yang has an unspeakable touch when he eats the taste he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    Akuri tribe is Gaoyang''s second home. A delicious barbecue can have the taste of home. For Gaoyang, this is enough.


    Gao Yang ate with relish. To his surprise, Catherine and Adele ate a lot, which made Gao Yang very confused. Because there was no seasoning, the roasted meat was OK. It was a compliment. It was hard to imagine that two girls from the civilized world could eat so vigorously.


    Finally, Gao Yang couldn''t help it. He said to Catherine and Adele in doubt: "I can get used to this barbecue because I have to maintain my life, but you seem to accept this not good taste. I want to know why you eat a lot of meat. If you want to take care of the self-esteem of me and the akuri tribe, it''s enough."


    Catherine took a piece of barbecue in her hand and said vaguely while chewing: "not everyone in the world has the opportunity to eat with the primitive tribe. In addition, as far as the taste of the food itself is concerned, I think it''s OK. Is it so difficult to accept? Moreover, the meat of the purple antelope is very tender. I think it''s good except that there is no salt."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, it seems that you can feed well."


    Adele smiled and said, "first of all, I''m from England. Secondly, I spent a long time in a film crew basically all British. Therefore, after eating the food made by British cooks every day for a long time, I think the barbecue of akuri tribe has a different flavor."


    After that, Adele took a bite of the barbecue and said, "you know bell greers, right? The guy who took pictures of the wilderness and ate insects, rotten meat and all kinds of strange things on TV."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course, I used to be fascinated by his wilderness survival series."


    Adele said solemnly, "believe me, it is no accident that bell, a man who can eat anything, appeared in Britain."


    Catherine also said with a smile, "I can''t imagine Bell''s kind of people in China."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "although I will never eat insects, some Chinese people also eat insects."


    Adele smiled and said, "eat raw?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "of course not. It''s impossible. Well, frying, in fact, there are many methods, but I''m not sure, but believe me, even if Chinese people eat insects, they will do everything they can to make it delicious. Well, if snail is also an insect, in fact, I still like spicy snail very much."


    Adele snapped her fingers and said, "that''s the problem. Even if Chinese people eat insects, they will cook very delicious. British people only eat insects raw. In addition, if I have to stay in the crew for a long time, I''m going to look for insects like bell."


    Katherine said with disgust on her face: "I don''t hate French fries, but I hate that three meals and snacks a day are all French fries. Those Britons, who work in the field, will bring potatoes and oil pans just to fry the French fries they can''t live without, but they won''t bring more convenient food. God, I''d rather eat a share of plastic Italian macaroni every day."


    Adele raised the barbecue in her hand again and said with a smile: "now you should understand our situation. It''s an exaggeration for me to find insects to eat. When I say that eating this barbecue is a double enjoyment of mind and mouth, please believe me, this is not a compliment to your tribe, but my true feelings."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, I see. As a leader in the dark cuisine industry, the British really have incredible resistance."


    Adele breathed out and said: "When I was in Britain, there were all kinds of restaurants near my home, including Italian food, French food, Turkish food, all kinds of Indian curry, Chinese food and Japanese food, but there was no special British food. I didn''t understand until I left Britain that fish and French fries also had boiled vegetables and boiled meat. These things can''t be called dishes at all. Thank you for globalization, no How do the British live? "


    With sympathy and make complaints about the British people, he had a very impressive meal, and after eating a simple but very rich dinner, he sat around the fire and shouted to Cali, "I have to eat, and now I have to leave. I''m going to find them."


    It was already completely dark, and Kali said with a worried face: "do you start before dawn? It''s too dangerous to see the road at night."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I also want to stay for the night before leaving, but I''m worried about their safety. I can go at night. You don''t have to worry about me. Also, I think I can come back with them soon and stay in the tribe and wait for us before we come back."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to Katherine and said in a deep voice, "Carly, if I don''t come back, if I and kumtom are dead, she will bring someone to pick you up and send you to a safe place. If she asks you to go with her, you will leave with everyone with her, okay?"


    Kali made a sad expression and said, "OK, if all the men in our tribe die, I''ll take someone with her."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "kaliza, bless me, and then draw me a dress for war. I''m going to avenge our people."


    Carly looked reluctant, but she went to a thatched house and took out things like clay and toner.


    Gao Yang sat cross legged on the ground. After Kali mixed clay and other pigments with water, he began to apply them on Gao Yang''s face and pray for Gao Yang by singing, while the others sang and danced around the two people.


    Gao Yang''s face was completely painted red by the red mud. Then, four black stripes crossed his eyes from his forehead and ran through the whole face, which means that he needs to recover four lives from the enemy. Then a wide white stripe crossed his face from below his nose, and the two earlobes were connected, which means that he needs to be intimate for a relationship, But not many people in their own tribe.


    When Gao Yang made up last time, he drew a pattern similar to a skull on his face, which means that he has lost his tribe and wants to avenge his tribe for the rest of his life. This time, he has a specific number.


    The concept of primitive people is very direct. If you kill several of me, I have to kill the same number of people for revenge. They don''t think much about how to deal with the great difference in strength.


    This time, Gao Yang didn''t take off his clothes. After painting makeup on his face, Gao Yang stood up, raised his gun in his hand, and turned around and left.


    He can''t talk or look back. He won''t come back until he takes revenge.


    The women of the akuri tribe were still dancing and singing, while watching Gao Yang leave. Catherine and her two said hello to the women of the akuri tribe and followed Gao Yang.


    After walking a long way, Gao Yang turned on the flashlight and walked quietly. After walking for a while, Adele finally couldn''t help it and whispered, "can you speak now?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "OK, just say it."


    Adele smiled and said, "Gao, your face looks so cool with makeup!"


    Gao Yang sighed, "I don''t think so. You have to understand that when we paint this makeup, it means someone is dead, and after painting this makeup, revenge is my only mission."


    Adele stuck out her tongue and said, "I''m sorry."


    After saying it gently, he said in a loud and deep voice: "I must go to find the chief immediately. You have to go back to Martin''s camp. In addition, do you think I should tell Martin the truth? I don''t know this person very well. If you think I should keep it a secret, I''ll put you down and leave directly."


    After thinking for a long time, Catherine frowned and said, "Martin, I think he is still very reliable, and he is not that kind of person who has many things. Although the action you are going to take is not acceptable to most people, Martin should not overreact, and he certainly won''t stop you."


    Adele said with disdain on her face, "Martin cares about how to complete his documentary. As for what you want to do, he won''t care. Although this guy shoots animals, he''s not a loving person."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "well, I don''t need him to keep it a secret for me. Of course, it''s best for him to shut up. In this way, I can talk to him. He still has to know some things after all."


    Having made up his mind, Gao Yang picked up the high-power radio in the car after walking back to the parking place and said, "I''m Gao Yang. Call Martin. Please answer."


    The distance was a little far, and the dense forest had an impact on the signal. After waiting for a short time, in the background sound of stabbing, a man shouted, "I''m Martin, Gao, what''s the matter? Did you find anything?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "again, we''ll return to the camp right away. Please wait until I go back. We need about three hours to keep in touch. Over."


    After that, Gao Yang jumped into the car and said, "let''s go. I''ll talk to Martin face to face."


    Although it was night, they followed the track of GPS and walked back. In addition, they walked out during the day. Their speed was faster than that during the day.


    It took them two hours to return to the camp, and Martin had long looked forward to Gao Yang''s arrival. When he found Gao Yang''s lights, Martin ran directly outside the camp to meet Gao Yang and them.


    Martin was startled when he saw Gao Yang''s face, but he was very surprised and said, "you found it!"

 Chapter 766

    Martin didn''t run out of the camp alone. Behind Martin, bantuna narrowed his eyes and stared at Gao Yang''s face.


    When being watched, Gao Yang will feel uncomfortable, especially when the person watching him is a gunman.


    Gao Yang''s eyes crossed Martin and looked at bantuna. After bantuna lowered his head and shifted his eyes elsewhere, Gao Yang whispered, "Mr. Craig, we need to talk alone."


    Martin was slightly stunned, but his high honor made him realize that something might have happened, so he immediately nodded and said, "OK, we can walk around the camp, radar, please escort these two beautiful ladies back to the camp."


    After bantuna made a gesture of invitation, without saying a word, he turned and walked in front to the camp. When bantuna went farther, Martin smiled and said, "well, you can say it now. And, just call me Martin."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "Martin, I found the akuri tribe, but something happened."


    Martin looked nervous and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with the akuri tribe?"


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang whispered, "my judgment is not wrong. The akuri tribe members we saw in the video are indeed engaged in a war of revenge, that is, they have enemies to find out and kill, so as to avenge the akuri tribe members."


    Martin said nervously, "well, it''s serious, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang curled his lips and said, "it''s really serious. You know, the primitive tribes don''t have the word forgiveness in their dictionary. Therefore, unless they complete their revenge, it''s impossible for you to take a complete picture of the akuri tribe."


    Martin looked at Gao Yang in a daze, and then suddenly said, "you said that you have always been a member of the akuri tribe. Look at you now, do you want to invest in revenge? You told me this to get my help, didn''t you?"


    Gao Yang smiled. His striped face made his smile look ferocious.


    After shaking his head, he raised his voice and said, "you misunderstood. I don''t need your help. I just need you to keep silent."


    Martin spread his hand and said, "I don''t understand. If you don''t need my help, why are you telling me this?"


    "Very simply, you may not know what I do, and you don''t need to know. When I am a man of my word, you have helped me a lot. I want you to finish shooting a documentary in return. Just don''t know what happened here. When I avenge my department, then you will shoot your documentary. After shooting the documentary, I will take the akuri tribe with me Leave together. "


    "I see. You just need me to shut up."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you can understand that it won''t do you any harm."


    Martin waved his hand and said, "who are you going to deal with? And are you sure? You have only one person. Even if you take action with those primitive people, I don''t think those primitive people can help you. There''s another key question. Can you find them?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s enough to have me. I said, you don''t know me. In addition, the people of our tribe are really primitive people, but they can''t help. In addition, I''m sure I can find them, so you just need to wait for me to come back."


    Martin shook his fingers, turned around a few times, frowned and said: "To tell you the truth, I don''t care much about what you want to do. I don''t care much about the common vendetta here. On the contrary, people die here every day, but I want to make a documentary, so I really hope you come back. Where do you think I can help you? Our guards, I think maybe I can ask them. I don''t care much about these people Yes, but I think if they can get a large reward, they will be willing to do anything with you. "


    After thinking for a while, Gao Yang finally shook his head and said, "no, really, but maybe I can borrow their guns."


    Martin nodded and said, "there''s no problem. They must be happy. I''ll say it, but don''t you really consider taking two more people?"


    Gao Yang didn''t want to take two drag, so he shook his head and said, "I''m better myself. I just need a rifle that can be used better in the jungle. In fact, it''s no problem."


    Martin snapped his fingers and said, "well, I''ll shut up. I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Martin is very popular and Gao Yang is very satisfied. Although Martin''s attitude will not have any impact on Gao Yang, Gao Yang really wants to have a happy ending.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and made an invitation gesture. Then, Martin, who was going to walk to the camp with Gao Yang, suddenly said, "I wanted to ask, but now I think it''s better not to know who you''re going to deal with. So, when are you going to start?"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "start at dawn. I need a rest. After dawn, please send me to the place where Jason took the video. Where do I need to go to see if I can find some traces."


    Martin waved his hand and said, "your tent is ready. Go and have a good sleep. I''ll help you find a gun."


    Gao Yang returned to the tent area without disturbing others. He just met Catherine and Adele, had a short talk, and explained to them who they had to contact and send the people of the akuri tribe if they needed to send them away.


    Leaving Catherine''s tent, Gao Yang found a man standing outside his tent when he returned to his tent.


    Bantuna held a gun and stood outside the high tent. After being illuminated by the high headlights, bantuna whispered, "do you want to use my gun?"


    Bantuna uses the ak74u, which is powerful enough to clear urine. It is really suitable for use in the jungle environment, and it is also suitable for Gao Yang to use it as a close-up self-defense weapon.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, it seems that Martin has told you."


    Bantuna said coldly, "I don''t borrow or sell my gun. I''ve already told Martin."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "during the day, you seem to want to lend me your gun."


    Bantuna shook his head and said, "the situation is different. Now you need to kill with my gun."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I''m sorry, but since you don''t agree, forget it."


    After waiting for a moment, bantuna suddenly said, "I don''t quite understand what the pattern on your face means, but I know what you''re going to do. Let''s say, I can''t give you my gun, but I can work for you with my gun. You pay and I kill."


    Gao Yang became interested and smiled, "Oh, it seems that you are very confident. Then how do I know if your ability can help me or drag me down?"


    Bantuna said calmly, "I knew what kind of person you are from the first time I saw you. You can hide it from Martin and them, but you can''t hide it from me. Man, we are a kind of people. I believe you should have a general judgment on me."


    Bright people don''t talk in secret. Gao Yang said bluntly: "well, they are all sensible people. Don''t talk more nonsense. I know you have experienced big scenes. Then, tell me your resume."


    Bantuna channel: "I fought for a guerrilla for a long time. Then I joined the Panther mercenary regiment and spent a long time in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, Sierra Leone and Angola. Later, I quit the Panther mercenary regiment and lived a stable life for two years. Now I need money, so I take the work of free mercenaries and some small work of armed security, such as joining Martin''s team, but now , I want to earn more. If you can afford it, you can get my service. "


    "The black leopard mercenary regiment? I''ve heard the name. It''s very famous. However, the style of the black leopard mercenary regiment seems to be more famous than their combat effectiveness."


    Bantuna said in a deep voice, "yes, a group of scum out and out. I''ve done all the bad things. The reason why I quit the Panther is because I still have a conscience."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "be more detailed. What battles have you participated in, the types of battles, the positions you are good at, your weaknesses, and the battle intensity you can accept."


    "I have participated in many battles, mostly in the field. Well, I am good at the position. I can be competent as an investigator. My hearing is very good, very good, and my sixth sense is also very good. People call me radar for no reason. I am especially good at fighting in the jungle. As for what I can do, there are too many. I can do what you need me to do What, I can be a guard around you or a commando. As for the combat intensity, as long as you don''t retreat, I can accompany you to the end. If you need me to cover you, you can withdraw, and I can break the back with more money. No matter how many enemies there are, I will let you leave in front of me. As for my weakness, I can''t read. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "very good, so do you have any psychological obstacles? You said you are a person with conscience. I like people with conscience, but for mercenaries, conscience seems to be a luxury, so what if I give any orders that you can''t accept?"


    Bantuna held his head up and said, "Sir, if you know the style of the Panther, you should understand that my conscience is only relative to the scum of the Panther. In the eyes of ordinary people, I should also belong to the scum, but I can make it clear that if I can''t accept your order, I will refund my money."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "very good, quotation!"


    Bantuna said without hesitation, "fifteen hundred dollars a day, or ten thousand dollars at a time, unlimited time, unlimited number of battles and intensity, I can tell you clearly that I''m worth it."


    Gao Yang immediately reached out to bantuna and said in a deep voice, "deal, ten thousand dollars, half in advance, and the rest is settled."


    After reaching out and holding Gao Yang''s hand, bantuna said calmly, "deal!"

 Chapter 767

    Like Gao Yang, bantuna doesn''t want to take a few drag. Gao Yang doesn''t look up to the several people who act as guards with bantuna. He knows what level his companion is, and he doesn''t look up to his companion.


    After agreeing on the departure time of the next day, bantuna left with satisfaction, and Gaoyang got into his tent with satisfaction.


    Bantuna was very satisfied with the $10000 Commission. He felt that he had successfully asked for a high price, because whether it was $1500 a day or a total price of $10000, it was a rare high income in bantuna''s mercenary career. He didn''t think he was taking advantage of the fire. He just felt that when he needed it, Successfully seizing the opportunity and obtaining an opportunity to pay a high price can be regarded as a rip off, but it can not be regarded as taking advantage of the fire.


    Gao Yang is very satisfied with the price. He can get an experienced veteran for only $10000 and is obviously an expert in jungle warfare. Gao Yang feels that it is no different from free. He works very hard to resist the impulse to raise the price for bantuna. This is business. He has no intention to squeeze bantuna, Since it was bantuna''s own amount, it would be enough to meet his requirements.


    When Gao Yang first entered the industry, the price of $1500 a day was a good income, even if it was not a high price. But now, if you add zero, he may be interested in considering it.


    The next morning, Gao Yang and bantuna got up first. Because they didn''t know where to go or how many days it would take, they''d better take some things to live in the wild.


    As for combat equipment, Gao Yang doesn''t have to worry much. He has enough bullets and a good gun, which is enough for him to open the distance and slowly shoot every target. Moreover, with bantuna, he doesn''t even need close-up combat weapons, and only a pistol is enough for self-defense.


    Bantuna''s bullets are not common with those of others, so he has 300 bullets available. The ammunition base is not large, but it should be enough.


    Martin also got up early. After seeing Gao Yang, he approached Gao Yang and whispered, "I didn''t tell anyone what you were going to do. Jason will send you to the place where he took the video."


    Gao Yang still drives the Land Rover guard. Catherine and Adele help Gao Yang sort out some things and carry them into the car. Catherine looks very complicated. Finally, she just says to Gao Yang lightly, "be careful."


    Adele didn''t think as much as Catherine. She generously gave Gao Yang a hug and whispered, "be careful."


    Gao Yang''s mind was very urgent. There was no farewell scene. He just waved to the people who saw him off, jumped into the car, waited for bantuna and Jason to get on the car, and then he started the car and drove away from the camp quickly.


    The reason why Gao Yang wanted to take pictures of the chiefs was to try to find some clues.


    People of the akuri tribe often need to go very far when hunting, but they don''t have special functions. They may get lost when they go to a strange place. Although they can follow the trail when they come back, it''s not as simple as taking the initiative to leave some road signs. Therefore, if the akuri tribe wants to go far, Generally, they will take the initiative to leave some obvious traces along the way as road signs.


    Time has passed for too long. Gao Yang doesn''t expect to find the traces left by the chiefs, but he hopes to find the road signs he took the initiative to leave. If he can follow the road signs to find the chiefs all the time, it will undoubtedly save a lot of things.


    After driving a long distance, Jason, who has been sitting in the co driver''s seat listlessly, suddenly said, "man, your face looks very artistic."


    After saying something to Gao Yang for no reason, Jason took out a shiny small wine pot from his pocket, unscrewed the cover on the bumpy car, took a sip, handed the small wine pot to Gao Yang and said, "do you want it? Very, very pure Scotch whisky. I bet you''ve never had such good whisky."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "thank you. No need."


    Jason shrugged and said, "your loss, man, you lost a chance to taste top wine."


    After saying that, after a short silence, Jason hesitated and said, "I roughly understand what you do. I know you''re not as simple as you look. I want to ask you some questions. If it''s convenient, can you help me answer my doubts?"


    Gao Yang thinks Jason wants to ask him what he wants to do, or what he does, and Gao Yang doesn''t want to answer either of these questions.


    "Man, you look very popular with girls. Can you tell me why? Catherine and Adele are fascinated by you. After you come, everyone in the camp understands that these two women like you at the same time. Man, do you have any secret?"


    Jason''s question was beyond Gao Yang''s expectation. After looking at Jason in surprise, Gao Yang frowned and said, "is that what you want to ask me?"


    Jason said sadly, "of course, I wonder why you are so popular with women, and I can only be a loser, man, there must be some secrets I don''t know."


    He breathed loudly and said, "do you really want to know?"


    Jason nodded and said, "of course, after my countless failures, I certainly want to know why I am not popular with women."


    Gao Yang glanced at Jason and said, "you''re too mother."


    Jason opened his mouth and said blankly, "I''m too Niang? Am I really feminine? Am I very sissy? Is this true, but I''m really just too handsome."


    Mark Evan, who first saw Jason and fled with Gao Yang, said he was too sissy. Now, Gao Yang just tells the truth again.


    Jason is really handsome. His eyes are very blue and his nose is not as tall and straight as ordinary white people. Although the bridge of his nose is also very high, it is very round and beautiful. His face is not only white, but white and red, and his figure is also very good. The problem is that Jason''s face is very suitable for women, but it is too delicate and beautiful for men.


    Jason may have been really hit. He was said to be too Niang again. He didn''t refute excitedly, but fell into deep meditation.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "Jason, think about our first meeting experience. Well, I want to ask you, well, have any men confessed to you?"


    Jason covered his face and remained silent for a long time.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s really not Xin. It seems that I guessed right. Now you understand why you are not popular with girls, but favored by those dead fags?"


    Jason was badly hit. After a long time, he raised his head and said sadly, "is it wrong to be too handsome?"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "as I said, you are not handsome, but too creamy and exquisite. To put it bluntly, you are too Niang. See? Except Koreans, no women think you are handsome and have a normal aesthetic. They just think you are a Niang gun. Do you understand the meaning of the word Niang gun?"


    Bantuna sat in the back with his shoulders shrugged. Then he finally couldn''t help laughing and said, "Hey, little white face, you''re so sad. I suggest you have sex change surgery, so you''ll be more popular."


    Jason suddenly became angry. He suddenly turned his head and shouted at bantuna: "shut up, you ugly gorilla, don''t fucking call me little white face."


    Bantuna still smiled and said, "sorry, little white face, you are a good man, so I won''t stimulate you again, little white face."


    Jason clenched his fist and stared at bantuna. Gao Yang had no doubt that he would wave his fist at bantuna when stimulated again, so Gao Yang sighed: "Well, Jason, bantuna just told the truth. Look in the mirror. You look like a bitch. Why do you keep long flowing hair? Cut it. You know, I know a woman. She looks more like a man than you do."


    After reaching out and holding his beautiful curly long hair, Jason said angrily, "this is my logo. I won''t cut it off."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "whatever you want, that''s your choice. By the way, are you English? I remember you were still a bagpiper."


    Jason said with a gloomy face, "I''m Scottish and Highlander. I''m really a bagpiper. If I can choose, I''d rather be a musician than a photographer."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "Scotsman, still a bagpiper, do you wear a skirt? That kind of plaid skirt?"


    Jason looked up and said, "of course. I''m from a small place in the Scottish Highlands. We not only have the best Scotch whisky, but also we maintain the tradition. In addition, I also wear a tweed skirt when playing bagpipes."


    Nodded, raised his head and said with a smile, "that''s right, so whether you''re in your hometown or here, you''re not popular with women. Will that woman like a sissy who wears a skirt and has better skin than her?"


    Jason said angrily, "skirts are our traditional clothes. They are worn by men! Wearing skirts has no direct connection with sissy."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s up to you. I told you the problem. Whether you want to change or not depends on yourself. Maybe you will be welcome back to your hometown in Scotland."


    Jason sighed and said: "I probably can''t go back. If I can''t earn enough money, my ranch will be lost. I''m likely to lose my ranch in my hometown. I have to find a job that can make enough money, but there is no job that can make a lot of money for me in my hometown. Maybe the girls in the Scottish Highlands are the best for me. Unfortunately, I don''t have the opportunity to find a traditional Scottish girl."


    Hearing Jason''s emotion, bantuna suddenly said, "Jason, your gun is good."


    Jason smiled and said, "yes, my gun is OK. After all, I''m not a fool in the army. Also, when I''m at home, I often hunt rabbits with a small caliber rifle."


    Bantuna said in a deep voice, "although you are a little white face, you are a good boy, so I am willing to help you find a chance to earn extra money. Do you want to listen?"

 Chapter 768

    "Can you make extra money? Of course I''m interested. I don''t want to miss any chance to make money."


    Bantuna shouted to Gao Yang: "boss, you must understand what I''m talking about. This guy is good. Really, although he has a sissy little white face, this guy is really powerful. If you want to be interested, I''ll say, if you''re not interested, it''s OK."


    When he first met Jason in South Africa, Jason grabbed mark Evan''s pistol, and then returned it to mark Evan when he found that there was no bullet in the pistol and it was an empty gun.


    Gao Yang is very impressed by Jason because Jason can quickly find that he is holding an empty gun. Only those who are very familiar with the opponent''s gun can find that it is an empty gun without pulling the trigger or pulling the sleeve.


    Just now Jason also said that he had served in the army. In addition, tuna said that Jason''s shooting skills were very good, which made Gao Yang more interested in Jason.


    Since bantuna has been hired temporarily, it''s not a big deal to pull more people. Moreover, it''s good to have more people and help. Of course, the premise is that Jason really has enough level.


    Gao Yang tilted his head towards bantuna and said, "tell him."


    With Gao Yang''s approval, bantuna immediately said to Jason, "man, you should see that now I''m going to fight with Gao. The goal should be those Sudanese posts on the border between North and South Sudan. Gao will pay you if you want to join."


    Jason said without hesitation, "how much can you give me?"


    When it comes to money, bantuna can''t say much, but Gao Yang feels that since he has negotiated a commission with bantuna, the money given to Jason must not exceed the amount given to bantuna.


    Gao Yang stretched out a finger and said, "ten thousand dollars."


    Jason looked very hesitant and said, "ten thousand dollars is not a fraction. It''s worth doing, but the question is how long it will take? I''m working for Martin now. Although this extra money is more than I can earn from Martin, I can''t just leave my job."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know how long it will take. Maybe one day is enough, maybe ten days are not enough."


    Jason said regretfully, "forget it. I can''t leave my job like this."


    Bantuna said with a disdainful smile: "come on, Martin is willing to pay any price in order to make a film of primitive people. Now he is looking forward to his early return. You don''t have to hide it from Martin. Contact him by radio now. He is absolutely willing to let you leave with us."


    Gao Yang then shouted, "wait a minute, Jason, we''re going to do big things. This money is not as easy to earn as you think. First of all, you have to tell me what you will do?"


    Jason patted him on the chest and shouted, "I can do anything, and I can do anything."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "you have served in the army. Which army? What kind of arms and how long have you served?"


    "I served in the Royal Scottish cavalry guard as a technical arm for six years," Jason shouted


    Gao Yang said strangely, "Royal Scottish cavalry guard? I haven''t heard the name of this army. Now basically, the troops with the word cavalry have been adapted into tank forces or armored forces. What do you do?"


    After a little hesitation, Jason said loudly, "you know, the seventh armored brigade, formerly the seventh armored division, the famous desert rat in World War II, is now stationed in Germany. The Royal Scottish cavalry guard is a subordinate combat unit. I, uh, am a member of the investigation team, responsible for using small unmanned reconnaissance aircraft. Although I am in the armored force, I am an infantry."


    Gao Yang said strangely, "I know the seventh armored brigade, but does the seventh armored brigade have anything to do with Scotland? Shouldn''t it be an English army? Forget it, Britain doesn''t have a sense of existence now. I don''t understand the British military system. The British military system is too chaotic and strange."


    Jason said with embarrassment: "it''s very chaotic, but if you need infantry, I think my ability is no problem."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, I believe you, so have you ever participated in actual combat?"


    Jason frowned and said, "have you participated in military exercises?"


    "Not really."


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t participated in actual combat, but my military skills are very good, no problem."


    Gao Yang himself was born in a wild way, and at least half of the Satan mercenary regiment had no formal military experience.


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo are both military fans. Frye is not even a military fan. In terms of military affairs, they are completely laymen. Tommy and lucika are guerrillas, but their lack of experience in military service does not prevent them from being experts in their respective fields.


    He has no actual combat experience, but considering that Jason has the unique skill of air reconnaissance, and he came out of the army after all, which is much higher than the starting point of him and Frye, Gao Yang finally decided to let Jason join.


    After making the decision, Gao Yang said to Jason, "well, contact Martin by radio, tell him you plan to leave with me, and ask him if he agrees. If he agrees, you can earn extra money. Oh, Falk, I forgot a very important thing. You don''t even have a gun. How can you fight with us?"


    Jason thought about it and said: "Martin and I agreed to take you to the place where I shot the video first, and Martin will pick me up by car. He will set out after arranging the work of the camp. I can contact him immediately. As long as he agrees to me to leave, he must find me a gun. In addition, I can let him bring my UAV. Maybe we need air reconnaissance, right?"


    Gao Yang immediately stopped the car and said, "contact Martin now."


    Jason grabbed the radio receiver, thought for a moment, he pressed the transmitter and said, "this is Jason, call Martin, received, please answer, over."


    "This is Martin, please."


    "Martin, have you left the camp?"


    "I left, but I just walked out not far. What''s the matter?"


    "Gao needs me to do something with him, and I want to go, do you agree?"


    "If you are voluntary, I agree. Anyway, there is nothing to do during this period of time, and I will pay your salary as usual. However, Jason, your action is personal. If something happens, I won''t be responsible, do you understand?"


    "I see. I''m responsible for all my actions. Martin, can you help me find a gun? Also, go to my tent and take my box. The box with aerial photography equipment in it is no problem?"


    "No problem. I''ll go back and wait for me."


    After a brief fairy tale, Jason put back the microphone and said with a smile, "well, now it''s no problem."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, we are a group now. I think you should understand what to pay attention to when participating in this kind of action? First of all, I am the boss and commander. I won''t give you excessive orders, but if I give orders, you must obey. Can you do it?"


    Jason nodded and said, "of course, sir. No, boss. You''re the boss. Of course, listen to you."


    Bantuna was also a calm way of saying: "you are the boss, you has the final say, if you can pay the bill, it is not a problem."


    It was agreed that Jason, who had just sent them, became a companion.


    Without words all the way, Gao Yang and them arrived at the place where Jason photographed the chief. While waiting for Martin to send the gun, Gao Yang began to search where the chief and them disappeared.


    Bantuna and Jason followed Gao Yang. Looking at Gao Yang pulling out a knife and wandering back and forth in the nearby woods, Jason finally couldn''t help saying, "boss, what are you doing now?"


    I''m trying to find some traces that can lead us to the person I''m looking for


    Jason said curiously, "did you find anything?"


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "no, it''s been too long. There''s no trace left. I hope they will leave obvious marks when they enter the forest in the open, but I didn''t find it."


    Bantuna said in a deep voice, "do you want to expand the search scope?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "forget it, it will take too much time. I asked. According to the description of the clothes, the target of my people''s revenge should be the soldiers at the post on the border of Sudan. Therefore, instead of looking for any traces here, we might as well go directly to find them near the post."


    Bantuna frowned and said, "but there are six outposts in the protrusion of Sudan, scattered in a large area. Which one should we go to?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s very simple. Just look for it one by one. If there are people of akuri tribe near the post, I can see it."


    Martin suddenly patted his hand and said, "Martin has a small infrared imaging camera. How about borrowing it? I think Martin will borrow it."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "why didn''t you tell him earlier? I have to come in person to borrow things. Martin must give this convenience. The infrared imaging camera is a good thing, even if you pay. Wait, I''ll contact Martin."


    After running to the car, grabbing the radio and contacting Martin, Gao Yang succeeded in borrowing an infrared camera.


    The next time was to wait. Although there was no hope, Gao Yang continued to look for traces, but there was no result he expected and found nothing.


    After waiting for an hour, Martin arrived. After stopping the car, Martin pointed to the box pulled on the car and said, "here are all the things. Jason, your box, this infrared camera and standby power supply. Be careful not to damage it. This thing is expensive. Also, I asked for more magazines for your walking gun."


    Jason took an AKM, skillfully opened the gun, looked into the gun chamber, shook his head and said, "Wow, it''s so dirty. The guy who uses this gun is not afraid of blasting."

 Chapter 769

    The straight-line distance is only 80 kilometers. If you fly a plane, even a slow small plane can arrive in half an hour at most, but if you drive, the straight-line distance is only 80 kilometers and you can go around 200 kilometers.


    There is no road. From time to time, they still need to go through the forest. Starting from the morning, they go around for six hours, and then they go half the distance.


    In the case of pure off-road, taking a car is very tiring. After they finally couldn''t stand it, Gao Yang stopped the car and prepared to eat and have a rest.


    As soon as the car stopped, Jason immediately took his AKM and said to Gao Yang, "I have to wipe the gun. Do you have gun oil?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "No."


    Jason frowned and said, "what can I do? The gun is too dirty. It can''t be cleaned without gun oil. I don''t want to use a rifle that can explode at any time. No, I can''t accept this. This test my courage."


    Gun cleaning oil is highly corrosive. It''s impossible to replace gun cleaning oil with lubricating oil. After shooting bullets, there will be residues left by propellant in the barrel. Once there are many bullets, it''s difficult to get rid of the residues by wiping them with cloth. It can only be cleaned by penetrating gun cleaning oil into the residues. Therefore, as long as it is a more regular army, It is very diligent to clean the guns, and the American guns and European guns with higher accuracy, such as M16, M4 and HK guns, have to be cleaned more frequently. Otherwise, it is a small matter to affect the accuracy. If not, it will explode the bore.


    While Gao Yang and Jason were at a loss, bantuna quietly took out a small bottle from his body and said, "try to save some use."


    Jason said happily, "I''m just asking. I didn''t expect you to take this with you."


    Bantuna said expressionless, "in Africa, if someone gives you a rifle, you''d better check it before shooting, so as not to be blind or die directly. I take gun oil with me because when I have to use the rifle I found, I can wipe the gun first."


    Gao Yang also said with a smile: "my experience is that no one cleans the gun in Africa. Why AK is popular here is just that AK is more resistant to dirt. No matter what the regular army or people here, they don''t seem to have the habit of cleaning the gun. Americans have also put a lot of AR gun families here, but those guns will blow up soon, so they can''t be seen."


    Bantuna interface said: "so others bring more guns, and I choose to bring a bottle of gun cleaning oil. AK rifles are everywhere, but gun cleaning oil is hard to find, and I don''t want to use an AK rifle that has never been cleaned."


    Gao Yang understands and appreciates Jason''s attitude towards guns. To treat a gun that needs to be taken to the battlefield, careful maintenance and care is the attitude that a soldier should have.


    Gao Yang is willing to give Jason enough time to clean the gun, break up the AKM and completely decompose it into parts. After Jason applies gun cleaning oil to every part that needs to be cleaned, and then starts eating, he can start cleaning the gun.


    In order to save time, Gao Yang and bantuna helped Jason clean the gun together, but a gun that has been used for many years but has not been cleaned can not only make people wonder why it has not been blasted, but also test people''s patience.


    It took three people an hour to clean the gun. Because the residue on the gun was too thick and stubborn, they could only apply gun oil again and again. After a while, they tried to remove the residue of propellant again and again. This is like a person who hasn''t taken a bath in 20 years. It''s impossible to wash it with soap in 10 minutes.


    After three people spent an hour and used up a bottle of gun oil, Jason''s folding tray AKM couldn''t be wiped very clean, but it was acceptable at last.


    Not only to clean the gun, but also to check the magazine. Jason took the magazine and said, "I''m unfamiliar with AK rifle. Help me see how the quality of the magazine is."


    After seeing a total of eight magazines, bantuna directly threw the two magazines aside and said, "I never use this kind of magazine. The supply of ammunition is very unreliable."


    Bantuna took away two plastic magazines. After a long time of use, the plastic magazines are really unreliable, while the steel magazines are much more reliable, but they need to be made from large factories. There are too many places where AK rifles and magazines can be imitated. They can be produced in a small workshop, and the imitations fly all over the sky. Therefore, if AK rifles are to be used, they have to be able to distinguish between true and false.


    After looking at several magazines, they are all good. They are not iron goods that can be flattened by hand, but Gao Yang reminded Jason: "withdraw all the bullets in the magazine and see how many bullets are. AK magazine should only press 25 bullets. If it is full, there may be problems. God knows how many years these magazines have been used."


    Withdraw all the bullets from the magazine, try the strength of the magazine by hand, pick out a magazine whose spring is basically inelastic again, and Jason has only five magazines available. Moreover, he checked the bullets one by one again, and threw away all the bullets without words, printed in Arabic and rusty, Jason has only 200 bullets left.


    Seeing that at least half of the bullets were discarded, Jason said helplessly: "well, I thought the AK rifle was the best rifle on the planet, but now it seems that this is not the case."


    Bantuna said disdainfully, "boy, this is Africa. You have to learn a lot to use AK well in this damn place."


    Gao Yang also smiled: "AK is really easy to use, but you have to have a pair of eyes to distinguish between true and false. When you encounter AK made by family workshops or some bullets that always don''t ring, you have to be able to pick them out. Otherwise, you will suffer. In a word, if you want to use a good AK that can be used, you have to have experience, especially in Africa. Well, assemble the gun. We should Let''s go. "


    When Jason packed up his rifle, Gao Yang and them set out again. Wiping the gun took a lot of time, but Gao Yang thought it was very worth it. He didn''t want to have problems with the gun in his comrades'' hands during the battle. Besides, wiping the gun was also a rest process for him.


    Continue to move forward, Gao Yang''s travel speed is slightly faster, because there are fewer forests to pass through on the road, and there are more grasslands to move forward quickly. Even if they need to detour, the distance to detour is much shorter.


    At almost four o''clock in the afternoon, Jason shouted with his GPS: "it''s less than six kilometers from the marked post. It''s time for us to get off."


    The GPS marks the outpost that Gao Yang found when searching in the air. After driving into a forest, they found a place with dense vegetation and got off the bus. After they moved everything they wanted to bring out of the car, Gao Yang pushed the car into a bush, then covered the car with some branches and hid the car.


    After marking the location of the hidden car on the GPS, looking at Jason who opened the box and played with it, he said in a loud and deep voice, "what are you going to bring?"


    Jason took out a remote control, a four rotor micro helicopter, a small looking camera and a careful display screen that was only palm size, like a mobile phone, and said in a deep voice: "With these, we can carry out the lowest level of air reconnaissance. The maximum reconnaissance distance can reach 3000 meters. If we can reach one kilometer in the dense forest, it will exceed the controllable distance. If we can get a military reconnaissance UAV, it will be good. Under good conditions, the reconnaissance distance can reach ten kilometers."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know much about drones. Although Jason takes out things like toys, these gadgets can play a key role in some times, especially for Tommy. If there is UAV cooperation, he can enter non-contact and artillery without visual observation.


    After putting the flight detection equipment into a special backpack, Jason picked up his flight equipment, and then brought a photography bag with borrowed infrared cameras. However, Jason seemed to have some difficulty in moving.


    Get everything ready, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "there''s still enough time to investigate quickly. If the person I''m looking for is not nearby, we can come back before dark."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at bantuna and said, "top soldier, let''s go."


    Bantuna took the gun in his hand and pulled the gun to load the bullet.


    Gao Yang''s habit is to pull the gun only after seeing the enemy, so when he saw bantuna''s action, he was puzzled and said, "do you need to load the bullet so early? Be careful of misfire."


    Bantuna shook his head and said, "in the jungle, always be ready to shoot at any time. This is my principle."


    Bantuna then began to move forward. After thinking about it, Gao Yang also loaded his pistol and used a 1911 in the jungle. It is indeed better to be ready for launch in advance.


    Bantuna walked fast and Gao Yang followed easily, but Jason had a little difficulty. He carried a lot of things, and he was not very adapted to marching in the jungle, but Jason could keep up. Although he worked hard, he was not left behind by Gao Yang and bantuna.


    The progress was very smooth. With getting closer to the post, bantuna''s speed gradually slowed down. Finally, when the trees were getting thinner and thinner, bantuna stopped, raised a fist to Gao Yang, and then said to Gao Yang, "I see that post."


    Gao Yang came to bantuna. They had reached the edge of the forest. A little further on, there was a grassland. Looking in the direction of bantuna, they could see a wooden house among the trees.


    Gao Yang walked forward a few steps. After finding a place with a wider field of vision, he raised his telescope and observed it for a moment. He said in a deep voice: "there are people outside. They all have guns and look very nervous. This may be a signal. I have to find out if there are any traces I need to find nearby. So, start working."

 Chapter 770

    Gao Yang said that there were three of them, and they all had the ability to complete an investigation alone.


    Gao Yang is an accurate shooter, but if necessary, he can also lean towards the direction of the sniper, and it is his duty for the sniper to carry out sneak investigation. Although there may be a gap from the full-time sniper, when Gao Yang can complete a sniper battle task alone, he is not as good as the top sniper, There is a lack of ability to hide for a long time and then hit a fatal blow, but there is basically no gap in other aspects.


    Jason claims to be born in the investigation force. His investigation method prefers to use scientific and technological means, which is different from the traditional way of close investigation, but it is highly complementary.


    As for bantuna, according to his own statement, open road and investigation are his strengths. Moreover, bantuna investigation basically doesn''t need any instruments, not even binoculars, that is, he tries to get close to the enemy and observe with the naked eye. Therefore, he can get more subtle and detailed information than Gao Yang and Jason.


    The three people have different styles, but the information obtained from them basically meets the needs of any branch of arms. If Gao Yang has a large force behind them, there is no problem whether it is to carry out assault, sniper, artillery correction shelling, or let the armored forces make a sudden attack, or air precision attack.


    Gao Yang observed with a telescope at the edge of the forest. Jason released his UAV. There was almost no sound, and the very small UAV circled over the post for a long time and didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    Jason knelt beside Gao Yang on one knee, his display screen was on the ground, and he could see it when he turned his head.


    "There are seven people. They look very vigilant and really nervous. Why?"


    From different perspectives in the air and on the ground, Gao Yang can see the Sudanese soldiers holding guns, making a fighting posture and repeatedly looking around the outpost. From Jason''s display, he can see the positions of the soldiers clearly.


    The Sudanese soldiers stood in an irregular ring, and seven people observed almost every direction of the post.


    Looking at the soldiers facing the great enemy, Gao Yang was confused. The first thing he thought of was that the outpost was attacked, so he let them face the great enemy and make a alert posture instead of staying in the house.


    Gao Yang can shoot at any time if he wants, but the problem is that what he needs is to find the chiefs, not to kill some strangers.


    After observing the drone over the post for a while, Jason whispered, "I should take the drone back. I have to save my battery."


    "Yes, drones don''t work much anymore," he whispered


    Just when Jason wanted to control the UAV to start returning, he suddenly stopped and adjusted the direction of the camera. Jason shouted, "new situation, a car is coming."


    Standing high and looking far, the wide-angle lens of the UAV can find the situation in the distance. After Gao Yang put his eyes on the display screen of the UAV, he found that a total of four cars came towards the outpost.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "wait and see what''s going on."


    Jason pointed the UAV''s angle of view at the approaching car. After zooming in, he could see the four cars more clearly.


    There are one off-road truck, two pickup trucks and another medium-sized truck. The off-road truck is in the front, two pickup trucks clamp the large truck in the middle, and the three vehicles are very close.


    Bantuna himself approached for reconnaissance. Gao Yang wanted to call him back, so he whispered in the intercom: "radar, come back, there is a new situation. Four cars have come, and there are a lot of people on board."


    Gao Yang didn''t bring his own walkie talkie. He just took three ordinary civil walkie talkies from Martin''s crew and didn''t have headphones, so he couldn''t help lowering his voice.


    The position of the post is not in the middle of the open space, but on the side close to the open space, next to the sparse woods. With the help of trees, bantuna can be very close.


    Bantuna soon came back, quickly ran to Gaoyang and squatted down beside them. Bantuna whispered, "where does the car come from? Boss, do you think the person you''re looking for is nearby? If not, I think it''s time for us to leave."


    Gao Yang said with a distressed face: "Now, looking at the vigilance of the Sudanese soldiers, I think their performance is very abnormal. I think it may be because of what the people of the akuri tribe have done, which makes them so nervous. The only way to get the answer is to catch a living mouth and ask. Otherwise, I need to look around the post to determine whether the people of the akuri tribe have been here, That''s a waste of time. "


    After thinking for a moment, bantuna whispered, "I can''t get too close, but I found that there is no toilet in the post. They will go to find a place in the woods to solve it. If they want to catch the living mouth, it''s easy."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, it doesn''t matter what those cars are doing, but I think the soldiers are very nervous because they have to wait for the car. When the car arrives, they may reduce their vigilance. Let''s wait and do it when we have the right opportunity."


    Jason looked a little nervous. He said in a hurry, "if we want to catch a living mouth, do we need to move to the post now?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it''s still early. We''re only 700 meters away from the post. We can detour back to the post soon. Don''t worry."


    Gao Yang then continued to raise his telescope, while bantuna looked curiously at the image sent back by the UAV and said, "it''s so convenient to have this thing."


    Gao Yang kept silent and just looked at the soldiers on guard. After a short time, four cars approached the post. At this time, the seven soldiers outside the post quickly drew close together, and several people came out of the house. Gao Yang counted, and eight people came out of the house.


    The car stopped next to the house of the outpost. First, three people came down from the SUV. To Gao Yang''s surprise, two of the four people came down were white.


    The body of the pickup truck was also full of people. More than a dozen people came down from the two pickup trucks. Then someone opened the rear baffle of the truck with cover cloth from the outside. When the high rear baffle was opened, a person suddenly fell down from the truck.


    Gao Yang was surprised. He didn''t see very clearly, but he felt that the man who fell from the truck seemed to have his hands tied behind his back.


    The distance is very close, and the effect of the telescope is good. Although he can''t hear the sound, Gao Yang still knows who the people around the truck are laughing.


    After two people with AKM rifles jumped off the truck, people jumped off the truck one after another. Gao Yang saw it this time. Later, people who got off the truck were helped with their hands, some had blood stains on their faces, and everyone looked frightened.


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "what''s going on? What have we found? The kidnapping?"


    The people who got off the car were all men. Then Gao Yang found that those standing next to the car cheered. Then Gao Yang saw several women in the truck body being pushed out of the truck.


    Most of those black women wore headscarves and big flowered clothes. When the first woman was pushed out of the car, several soldiers rushed up immediately, hugged the woman while the first woman jumped out of the car, and then dragged her to the next room with excitement on her face.


    Not all the women came down from the truck one after another, but the treatment of men and women was very different. Men were dragged aside, and women were dragged away one after another.


    Gao Yang already knows what''s going on and what treatment those women will receive. Not all fools can guess.


    "God, what''s going on? What''s going on! What are those people doing? Aren''t they the army?"


    Jason was a little excited. From time to time, he looked at the images sent back by the UAV, and from time to time, he raised his telescope to take a look. Gao Yang focused on counting the number of people tied on the truck. When there were no more tied people jumping off the truck, but two people with guns, Gao Yang got the number of 21 people, six women and 15 men.


    After the last woman jumped down, there were few soldiers at the side of the car. There were only four people. At this time, a man who got off first saw that the last woman was dragged away. A man lying on the ground bound was struggling to get up with his mouth open and yelling.


    Hundreds of meters away, Gao Yang heard the man''s roar, very fierce roar, and then Gao Yang saw a soldier hit the roaring man on the head with the butt of his gun.


    When Gao Yang saw the roaring man lying on the ground again by the butt of the gun, the dragged woman was desperately kicking the soldiers who dragged her away. Two soldiers driving him simply hugged the upper body and legs and lifted the woman up.


    The lifted woman twisted her face and straightened up, but she opened her mouth and bit the soldier who grabbed her armpit on the arm.


    The woman bit very hard. After the soldier who carried her released her hand in pain, the woman didn''t fall to the ground because she bit the soldier''s arm.


    Gao Yang saw the woman fall to the ground and the blood on the black soldier''s arm. After covering his arm and jumping in place for a few times, the bitten soldier pulled out a knife from his waist and stabbed the woman''s face.


    "I''m going to the Olympics!"


    "God!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but utter a national curse, while Jason uttered an incredible exclamation.


    The tragedy was not over. When the roaring man saw the soldier stabbing the knife into the woman''s mouth and stamping the handle exposed outside his mouth with his feet, the man who was hit by the butt of the gun didn''t know how to stand up from the blow of the butt of the gun, and then he hit the bitten soldier with his head.


    After a gunshot, the tragedy was over, but there were two more bodies on the ground, a man and a woman.


    It happened so fast that when Gao Yang put down his telescope with trembling hands and grabbed his shotgun, Jason pulled the gun with a crash, and then said to Gao Yang: "Sorry, I can''t stand it. I know it may break your business, but I can''t stand it. I can''t sit back and watch all this. I''m sorry. I''ll return the money to you. I''m going to kill those son of a bitch. I''m going to kill them!"


    Gao Yang opened the insurance on the gun, swallowed his saliva and said, "if you can''t bear it, you don''t need to bear it any more. Falk, I can''t see it anymore! What money do you want? I''ll take you together! Radar, what do you mean?"


    The radar looked up, licked his tongue and said, "as I said, I''m a man with conscience. I''m glad you''re willing to kill those scum. I''ve been scum enough, but I''m very happy to kill those scum guys who are more scum than me."


    Gao Yang put his eyes close to the sight and said, "good. I''ll knock them off one by one. You two cover me. By the way, pay attention. Don''t let those people slip away. Don''t let any of them pass."

 Chapter 771

    Although it''s none of his business, Gao Yang''s compassion overflowed, so he decided to do something. Sometimes some things don''t have to be good. As long as there is some human nature, it''s not difficult to stand up when he sees an unbearable tragedy happen in front of him.


    Of course, there is a premise that being a hero can, but it must have the strength consistent with it, and those who are tied are very lucky. Gao Yang not only wants to save them, but also has the strength to save them.


    Forty two enemies have been regarded by Gao Yang as having to be killed. For him, the number of enemies has never been a problem.


    Gao Yang thought that the number of people was not a problem, but others didn''t think so. Just after Gao Yang said don''t let go of one, the indignant Jason was stunned and said, "don''t let go of one? It''s impossible? There are more than 40 bastards."


    Bantuna bit his teeth and said, "more than 40 people can try. I''ll shoot nearby and see if I can let some of the bound people run out after causing chaos."


    Jason also gritted his teeth and said, "we have to be close to within 300 meters, otherwise there will be no threat to those bastards. Falk, fight!"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "as I said, you two can just be by my side. It''s just more than 40 people. I''ll take care of it."


    Jason was stunned and said, "but there are more than 40 people. The enemy has three classes, and we have only three people."


    Gao Yang stopped talking nonsense. He was worried that the soldiers would take the hostages away, so he shot directly.


    The sight on the gun has been corrected. 338 bullets have good trajectory and power. 600 meters is a very suitable distance. No matter how many enemies there are, most of them use AK47 and AKM rifles, which poses no threat to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang is so sure that the enemy can''t shoot a threatening bullet at him.


    The people escorting the truck were all dressed in civilian clothes, basically T-shirts, trousers and slippers. Almost all the soldiers in military uniforms at the post brought women into the house. After those people dressed as civilians began to drag the hostages on the ground.


    Just as a kidnapper reached out to drag a hostage lying on the ground, Gao Yang shot and the bullet hit the kidnapper directly in the chest.


    . 338 the lapmagnoum bullet has two kinds of warheads of weight. The 19.4g ship shaped tail heavy warhead is used. When it exceeds 1300 meters, this warhead also has quite strong lethality.


    . 338 lapmagnum bullet, if replaced by metric system, is an 8.61x70mm bullet. This bullet is very large. Although its power is not as abnormal as that of 12.7x99mm bullet, it is definitely synonymous with excess power when used to attack unprotected targets of human body.


    It turned out that when Gao Yang hit people with Satan''s blade, he shot one eye at a time, while Cui Bo hit people with his 12.7mm big gun, which was a ball of blood fog and broken meat. Now, Gao Yang can finally shoot a ball of blood dance with one shot, and then make a big hole in the target, although he can''t hit the exaggerated effect of 12.7mm bullet with. 338 bullet.


    The power of the bullet was too strong. After being shot in the chest, the kidnapper was beaten and leaned back. When he fell, there was a big hole in his chest.


    Watching the blood fog disperse quickly, there was a corpse on the ground. The kidnappers were stunned one by one, and then looked around.


    Gao Yang is very unhappy with the rotating back pull rifle. He still likes semi-automatic. It takes one shot after another to be energetic. This shooting method requires pulling the bolt and then re aiming, which seriously slows down his shooting speed.


    "Broken gun, too slow!"


    Muttering, Gao Yang sent the second bullet into the gun chamber, and the firing speed could not be faster. The rifle Gao Yang now uses is not only overpowerful, but also overaccurate. At a distance of 600 meters, he also dares to hit a small target on the head.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what his mentality is. He has to aim at the enemy''s head instead of a faster and more labor-saving trunk position.


    After re aiming at a stunned kidnapper, a gun was fired. One head was like a smashed watermelon, which exploded all over the sky.


    Gao Yang pulled the gun and aimed at the third target. Those stupid kidnappers may not have experienced such a scene. They didn''t know what to do, so Gao Yang broke the third person''s head impolitely.


    Gao Yang thought it was too slow. He had to use three shots for 15 seconds. If he used his Satan blade, ten shots would have been shot.


    In terms of high firing speed and accuracy, with Satan''s blade, more than 40 people can''t even fart! However, he is now using a rifle that has abandoned his martial arts skills. After reducing the firing speed to a large extent, it will not be difficult for more than 40 people to deal with it, but it will take more time.


    When the third shot was fired, the kidnappers finally knew that they had run away. The crowd dispersed to find shelter, but several ran in the wrong direction, but ran in the direction of Gao Yang.


    The moving target can''t take the lead. That''s too arrogant. Gao Yang aimed at the chest of one of the fastest kidnappers. After he shot out, Gao Yang was surprised to find that he had finished wearing sugar gourd once.


    The string of candied haws is easy to understand. Two were killed in one shot. After the bullet fired by Gao Yang pierced the chest of the person in front, the bullet slightly changed its direction, but its power was still extremely powerful. Therefore, after the chest of the person in front was exploded, the bullet changing its direction exploded the head of the person running with his head down.


    Gao Yang didn''t know whether it was his good luck or the bad luck of the two kidnappers. In short, he shot two at once for the first time in his fighting career.


    "I''ll let you run in a straight line!"


    Gao Yang muttered again. When he used Satan''s blade, the high shooting speed made him lose the spirit to think too much, but using a rotating rear pull rifle and pulling the bolt was too time-consuming for Gao Yang, which also made his brain idle, so he talked more.


    "You mean it? You''re a sniper. My God, I saw a magical sniper. God has revealed another! Boss, have you been possessed by God?"


    Just as Jason couldn''t help shouting with excitement on his face, Gao Yang fired another shot, which was still the moving target and killed the enemy.


    Gao Yang is used to killing him, but others can''t be used to it. Six hundred meters, one shot at a time, and the target will kill two birds with one stone. No, it''s a double kill with one shot. This kind of scene brings together snipers all over the world and see how many people can do it.


    Gao Yang''s shotgun is still fixed in the magazine, that is, you can''t change the magazine directly when changing bullets, but you have to load one bullet into the magazine, and the magazine can only hold four bullets, plus one loaded bullet, you can also load five bullets.


    Just as Gao Yang was loading bullets into the magazine, bantuna shook his head and said, "boss, you are one of the most powerful snipers I have ever seen."


    Jason said foolishly, "are you God?"


    Gao Yang glanced at Jason and said, "don''t make a fuss. Don''t look at me. Look at the enemy. The shooting speed of this broken gun is too slow. If the enemy starts to kill those poor people, call them hostages. If the enemy starts to kill hostages, we have to rush over."


    Five by five, and most people hid in shelters. Gao Yang felt it necessary to find ways to improve efficiency.


    After loading the bullets, he took a deep breath and Gao Yang continued to search for the shooting target. At this time, bantuna shouted, "machine gun! Machine gun! They took out a machine gun!"


    Gao Yang had planned to shoot a target with his head exposed for observation, but when he heard bantuna''s reminder, he gave up the target he had aimed and searched for the machine gun he said when he got off work with his sight.


    Many poorly dressed soldiers ran out of the house. One of them held a machine gun and recognized it at a glance. It was a PKM.


    Continuous shooting has exposed Gao Yang''s position, and PKM is enough to pose a threat to Gao Yang, but how can Gao Yang give the machine gun a chance to fire? He turned the muzzle. When the machine gunner didn''t frame the machine gun well, but just fell on the ground, Gao Yang shot it, and the bullet was fired from the top of the machine gunner''s head, Another headless body was left on the ground.


    Dozens of guns swept at Gao Yang''s position, but the problem was that the M43 intermediate bullet fired by the AK47 gun family had some power at a distance of 600 meters, and there was no collimation at all. Gao Yang''s only worry was to be hit by stray bullets, but he absolutely didn''t have to worry about being aimed at his head.


    One shot killed the machine gunner and Gao Yang searched for the target again. At this time, Jason shouted, "someone got on the pickup!"


    A heavy machine gun was dragged on the pickup truck, and another person shot with a machine gun behind the wheel of the truck, but the machine gun that the person had fired was an RPD. The threat was not as good as the PKM machine gun installed on the pickup truck, so Gao Yang first aimed at the machine gunner on the pickup truck, killed him before the machine gunner pointed the muzzle at him, and then pointed the muzzle at the machine gunner hiding behind the wheel.


    Gao Yang was annoyed by the slow firing speed. When he pushed the bullet and loaded it, bantuna shouted, "another pickup! Two people!"


    Gao Yang turned the muzzle again, knocked off the gunman who had caught the machine gun on the body of another pickup truck, quickly pushed the bullet and loaded it, and then shot the second man on the pickup.


    Now bantuna and Jason don''t want to attack. They both become Gao Yang''s observers, and they guide the target at the same time, and Gao Yang''s firing speed still caught up.


    Once again, he aimed the muzzle at the machine gunner behind the wheel. The machine gunner hiding behind the wheel showed only half of his face, which was very difficult to shoot. Gao Yang shot slowly this time. After carefully aiming, the bullet cut off half of his face.


    Jason hissed for two breaths, put down his telescope and shouted to the man who tried to load bullets again: "boss, are you God?"

 Chapter 772

    Gao Yang is neither God nor God''s attachment. He is an accurate shooter, not even a sniper.


    After loading the bullets quickly, Gao Yang began to think about what to do next. He couldn''t make the bullets turn around. After finding that the continuous machine gun would get shot, the rest hid one by one. Therefore, Gao Yang had no target to shoot.


    Bantuna was very excited and said, "those bastards are afraid of being beaten. They won''t try to fight back, and they don''t plan to kill hostages."


    Jason held the display screen in his hand and put it in front of Gao Yang''s eyes. He asked Gao Yang to see the position of the hidden enemies. While letting Gao Yang watch, he whispered, "they don''t dare to move. What shall we do? Do we need to get close and fight?"


    Gao Yang looked at the enemy''s position and whispered, "it''s not necessary. It''s too dangerous to get close. Fight outside the enemy''s shooting range. They hide. Let''s change the angle."


    It''s good to have air reconnaissance. Knowing the enemy''s hiding place, you can change the shooting position. Therefore, although the bullet will not turn a corner, it can be hit in another position, and all problems are solved.


    He completely controlled the situation on the battlefield. Gao Yang could go wherever he wanted. After he got up from the ground with a gun, Gao Yang pointed to a position on the side and whispered, "go over there."


    It took less than three minutes to move quickly. Gao Yang can shoot the enemy again. After lying down on the ground again, Gao Yang did not rush to shoot, but observed first and arranged the order of the targets to shoot in his heart.


    First of all, it''s people who look like commanders. Second, it''s people who can continue to hide as long as they move a little. Finally, it''s targets who can only run far if they want to change their hiding position.


    Gao Yang picked up his gun and fired at a target who could only see part of his body from the gap between the two cars. After shooting, he quickly turned the muzzle and finished reloading at the same time, and then shot a man lying on the ground with a pistol.


    Gao Yang''s gun is a shotgun. The shotgun attaches great importance to the accuracy of shooting, but does not pay much attention to the rapid loading during shooting, because there is often only one shot when hunting, and does not pay attention to the mute effect when pushing and loading compared with the sniper rifle. Therefore, when a shot is re loaded, the sound is greater than that of a professional sniper rifle.


    Every time you reload and pull the bolt backward, you will first make a slight metal sound, then the sound when the cartridge case flies out, and then the metal sound when the bolt is pushed forward.


    The loud shooting sounds very rhythmic. After the loud sound of the gun, there are three crisp clicks. The three sounds are different in size. Although the sound is small, it is obvious.


    After getting familiar with the rifle in his hand, although the distance increased by more than 100 meters, Gao Yang''s shooting speed accelerated. Basically, four sounds sounded in turn, very regular.


    Jason listened to the alternating sounds, but he felt intoxicated. His idle left hand gently tapped on his leg with the high shooting rhythm, but he felt like playing a musical instrument.


    After changing the direction, only seven people could be shot. Gao Yang thought it was less, but he only hit six people. Because it took too long to reload, he finally let one person run away and didn''t have time to fight.


    After refilling the bullets, Gao Yang stood up and said, "continue to change direction."


    When he began to transfer the shooting position again, bantuna suddenly shouted, "someone wants to run, he wants to get on the bus."


    Bantuna could see that he could hit. Gao Yang didn''t have time to get down and shoot in a lying position. Instead, he turned and raised his rifle, stopped his feet, stood straight, took a quick aim, and knocked down the person trying to leave with one shot.


    It''s OK to lie on the ground and die faster when you stand up. After seeing the end of the man who tried to stand up and escape, no one dared to do too much. One by one, they wriggled on the ground and climbed to the house.


    Gao Yang only needs the shooting range, but he doesn''t care about the size of the target at all. Therefore, as long as he can see, whether the target is a standing big target or a lying small target, it''s all shot dead anyway. In fact, it doesn''t make any difference at all.


    Gao Yang has fired seventeen shots and killed eighteen, while there are at least sixteen or seven enemies outside. The rest are in the house and don''t come out at all.


    If those enemies who stay outside stand up and disperse in a crowd, Gao Yang, who can only shoot five shots at most, can''t leave everyone at all, but the problem is that none of his enemies dare to bet that they are not the one targeted, which is the key.


    After running around the enemy for a few steps and finding a chance, Gao Yang immediately stopped and killed two again with two shots in a row.


    So far, Gao Yang has killed 20 people. All the bound people lie on the ground and dare not move. The people who swaggered the moment ago also lie on the ground and dare not move, which is more tragic than those hostages.


    Those who can only let the mermaid flesh at the moment have ushered in the Savior, while those who can kill at will have ushered in the killing of the star and become the target of hunting, which is called Feng Shui rotation.


    Gao Yang stopped again. Now he basically ran to the position directly opposite to that just now. In other words, he came behind the enemy, and Gao Yang had to shorten the distance from the enemy to a position within 500 meters from the enemy, because he was in a dense forest. If he didn''t want to be blocked by trees, You can only get closer.


    Gao Yang fell to the ground, arranged the order of roll call with bullets again, and began to shoot continuously.


    The enemy was not stupid either. After several rounds of attack, they already knew that Gao Yang could only shoot five shots at a time. Therefore, after listening to the gunfire for five times, the remaining ten people jumped up in unison, but ran towards the wooden house.


    In just a few seconds, none of the enemies left outside had left and all entered the house.


    The only living people left outside the house were the bound ones. Finally, when the first man with bound hands struggled to stand up from the ground and then staggered to Gaoyang''s position, soon all the people with bound hands stood up and began to run towards Gaoyang.


    Watching the hostages start running this way and being shot, Jason shouted excitedly, "they''re running, they''re running here, and we''re successful?"


    "Don''t get excited. There are several women in the room. We are still far from success."

 Chapter 773

    Of the 14 people who were still alive with their hands tied up, many ran in front of them. When they saw the hostages blocking his range, Gao Yang shouted, "radar, drive them aside, they blocked my range."


    Bantuna stood up, waved to the dozen people running towards him and shouted, "run on both sides, don''t block the bullet, get out of the way."


    Gao Yang has been paying attention to the situation in the post, but there is no change in the people in the post. Those people let the hostages escape without taking any action.


    It will be difficult and more physically demanding to be tied up and run. For a distance of more than 500 meters, each of the escaped hostages fell several somersaults. When the hostages stumbled to Gaoyang''s nearby, they were all so tired that they lay on the ground and couldn''t stand up, just panting for breath.


    "Radar, ask them what happened," Gao Yang shouted


    Bantuna shouted to the man nearest him in English, "who are you and why are you tied?"


    After the man opened his mouth and said something hurriedly, bantuna turned his head and said, "it''s Amharic. These people are Ethiopians!"


    Amharic is the official language of Ethiopia and the language used by the largest number of people. Gaoyang''s position is originally the highlight of Sudan''s territory, sandwiched between South Sudan and Ethiopia. Therefore, Gaoyang is not very surprised that those who are tied are Ethiopian.


    "Are they all Ethiopians? Why were they caught?"


    After turning his head and saying a few words in Amharic, bantuna turned his head and said, "they are all Ethiopians. They don''t know where this is. These people are from a village. They were attacked the day before yesterday. Almost all the people in a small village died, leaving them."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "the attack the day before yesterday? Ask him how long he has been gone?"


    Bantuna quickly asked, turned to Gao Yang and said, "after they were attacked, the people who were captured alive were escorted into the car, and then walked without stopping. They only stopped twice in a short time before they arrived here."


    "OK, I see. Let them go," he said in a loud voice


    After bantuna shouted, more than a dozen men stood up from the ground one after another. With some fear, they lingered to bantuna''s side. Bantuna took out his machete, walked behind a man, stretched out his knife and cut the rope tied to him.


    After cutting the rope in a man''s hand, bantuna suddenly said, "Hey, this man even picked up a gun."


    When a young man who seemed to be only in his tenth birthday was escaping, he squatted on the ground and picked up an AKM with his tied hand. Although he fell twice, he never left his rifle.


    Bantuna went behind the young man who had been holding the gun upside down in his hand and reached for the rifle that the man had picked up, but he couldn''t pull it out.


    Bantuna is not a good tempered man. After hitting the young man on the back with the butt of a gun, he shouted, "idiot, let go of your gun."


    After the hostages finally picked up the rifle, bantuna still cut the rope in the young man''s hand with a knife. After the young man was free, he turned around, folded his hands and begged bantuna: "please, give me the gun back. I just want to kill those bad guys. Please, give me the gun back."


    Bantuna said angrily, "shut up, you idiot. Don''t do anything to die. Stay honest with your people. I''m not a good tempered person, okay? Now squat there for me, come on!"


    After severely reprimanding the young man, bantuna handed his machete to an older man and said, "go and cut the rope on your man and return the knife to me."


    After staring at the man who took the machete with warning eyes, bantuna looked at the AKM in his hand, opened the bolt and looked inside, but he looked at the young humanitarian: "where did you pick up the gun, the man in military uniform or the people who tied you?"


    The boy whispered, "it''s from our hands."


    Bantuna nodded and walked to Gao Yang, who was lying on his stomach. He whispered, "I''m stared at. You beat me like this. Idiots don''t dare to come out. They must plan to leave the house until dark. Come and see this gun. It''s picked up from the hands dressed by civilians."


    Gao Yang put down his shotgun, sat directly on the ground, took the rifle handed over by bantuna, removed the magazine, opened the bolt, looked into the gun chamber, and then looked at the barrel, but he was surprised: "this gun is in good condition and maintained very well. Are you sure it was picked up from those people dressed as civilians?"


    Bantuna stretched out his hand, hooked his finger at the boy who picked up the gun and said loudly, "come here, I have something to ask you."


    After the boy came to him, he said loudly, "are you sure who picked up the gun from? And what language did those people speak when they attacked you?"


    The boy looked at Gao Yang''s face and was afraid. After bantuna translated Gao Yang''s words, the boy immediately said, "we don''t understand what they said, but the gun was picked up from the hands that attacked us."


    Gao Yang carefully looked at the AKM in his hand, loaded the magazine back, loaded the bullet, aimed at a small target more than 100 meters away, and fired four bullets in a row. Then he found that each gun accurately hit the target.


    Gao Yang shook his head at bantuna and said, "this is not a typical African gun. The center is very accurate, and the rifling is hardly worn, but it can be seen that this gun is not a new gun. I don''t believe those people with such poor combat quality will know how to maintain this gun."


    Bantuna said solemnly, "what if someone forces them to maintain their guns carefully? Such as mercenary regiment or army."


    He raised his voice and said, "do you think these people are more likely to be mercenaries or soldiers?"


    Bantuna frowned and said, "it''s hard to say that mercenaries have no scruples at all, but I''ve seen regular soldiers do more outrageous things if they let go."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "this gun is very accurate. It can ensure the accuracy I need within 200 meters. It''s much better than Jason''s broken gun whose rifling is almost finished."


    Bantuna said, "so what?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "with this gun, I can touch them nearby to fight. Don''t waste time. Let''s solve the rest of the people quickly. I still want to find out what''s going on."


    Bantuna said in surprise, "you mean you need to use an AK-47 instead of your sniper rifle? And you''re going to get close to fight? Are you okay? You''re a sniper!"


    Gao Yang smiled: "first of all, this gun is AKM, not AK47. Secondly, my gun is a shotgun, not a sniper rifle. Finally, I am an accurate shooter, not a sniper."


    After waving his rifle, he said with a smile: "I like high-speed guns. Those people think they''ll be fine if they hide in the house, so we''ll surprise them. How about you?"


    Bantuna smiled and said, "you are the boss. If you dare, I dare. It''s no big deal."


    Gao Yang turned to Jason and said, "your gun is accurate, right? Can you use this gun?"


    Looking at the shotgun in front of Gao Yang, Jason nodded and said, "it works, but I can''t guarantee the same accuracy as you. I can''t guarantee it at all."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "it doesn''t matter. You cover us with this gun. The radar and I are close to the post. Before dark, I want to solve the battle. Oh, give me some of your magazines. Three is enough."


    Jason hesitated and said, "I haven''t taken a sniper course. I''m not sure I can provide good cover. Besides, it''s too risky for you to do so."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "no problem. Just stay here and cover. Also, don''t withdraw the UAV. Always investigate when there is electricity. Just inform us if there is a situation. OK, let''s go on the radar."


    After taking three magazines and putting them in a convenient place on his body, he waved high and ran quickly with bantuna towards the post.


    Jason quickly climbed to Gao Yang''s shooting position and shouted, "don''t worry, you, I''m not ready yet."


    Ignoring Jason, Gaoyang and bantuna, they approached the post from the forest one by one. When they approached 300 meters, Gaoyang either continued to circle close to the post, or they had to leave the forest and enter the open space.


    After stopping behind a big tree, Gao Yang looked into the post, pointed to several wooden houses and said, "what I just observed is that they entered three wooden houses, two on the left and one on the right."


    After looking at it, bantuna said, "those women are in the two rooms on the left. On the right, it seems that there are only the soldiers at the sentry post and the two whites. I remember correctly."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, that''s it. See that pickup truck? It''s about 50 meters away from the house of the post. Can you use a heavy machine gun?"


    Bantuna looked up and said warily, "what do you want to do?"


    "Let''s get close to within 200 meters, and then cover you. You get on the pickup truck and shoot the house on the right with a heavy machine gun."


    Bantuna shook his head like a rattle and said in a hurry, "don''t be kidding. I can use a heavy machine gun, but the people in the room rushed out and shot me into a beehive with a dozen guns. I don''t want to die."


    For the people of Satan mercenary regiment, Gao Yang''s orders don''t need to be considered at all. They have absolute confidence in Gao Yang''s ability, but for bantuna, who has just cooperated for a short time, that''s not the case. Gao Yang''s idea is terrible.


    Gao Yang understood bantuna''s doubts. He could only say helplessly, "do you believe me? Believe me, you will listen to me."

 Chapter 774

    After a suspicious look, bantuna shook his head and said, "I don''t believe you."


    Gao Yang is very helpless. Although he has absolute confidence in his shooting skills and dares to ensure that he can never press the people in the house out, his plan is really risky. The most important thing is that bantuna is the risk, and the cost of risk is life.


    If Gao Yang takes only $10000 and someone wants him to perform an action with a high probability of death, he will refuse.


    After sighing helplessly, Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "the enemy is in the wooden house. We can''t rush into the house, can we? Otherwise, you cover me and I''ll operate the heavy machine gun."


    Bantuna shook his head again and again and said, "boss, don''t be kidding. I''m not sure that I can block the people in the three rooms with only one rifle. I don''t want to die, but I don''t want you to die."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "what should I do? Just stand in a stalemate? I said, I''ll cover you. I''ve told you, I''m an accurate shooter, and now I use an automatic rifle with 30 magazines. I''m sure none of the people inside can get out."


    Bantuna was very headache. After touching his head, he said to Gao Yang: "if you use AK, can you have half the level just now?"


    "Half? I Pooh, it''s not my level to use the broken gun that has to pull the bolt when shooting a shot. As I said, I''m an accurate shooter. I''m not only very accurate, but also very fast."


    Bantuna pointed to the gun held by Gao Yang and said, "but what you use now is only an AK47. AK47 can''t be as accurate as a sniper rifle."


    Gao Yang patted the rifle on his hand and said, "this is AKM. Although it is very similar to AK47, they are different. In addition, the accuracy of AK rifle depends on who holds it."


    After panting heavily, bantuna said loudly, "well, I''ve decided to believe you. You''d better not hurt me. I tell you, I, forget it, I''ll go now."


    Gao Yang whistled and said, "good. When I get closer to within 200 meters, I''ll be more sure. Go!"


    Gao Yang walked in front and ran quickly to the post. After taking a quick breath, bantuna finally followed Gao Yang and ran quickly to the post.


    After running for tens of meters, a man leaned out of the house and began to shoot in the direction of Gao Yang and bantuna. Gao Yang stopped running quickly, knelt on one knee, shot one shot and knocked down the soldier who was leaning against the door.


    Bantuna directly fell to the ground, but as soon as he fell to the ground, he found that the crisis had been lifted. After Gao Yang stood up again and ran forward, bantuna twisted his face, lay on the ground and shouted, "wait for me, Falk, are you really so accurate?"


    Bantuna didn''t know whether to speak to himself or to Gao Yang. Just after watching Gao Yang shoot, bantuna''s confidence in Gao Yang began to rise, because Gao Yang had proved that he used AK one by one.


    When approaching 200 meters, Gao Yang knelt on one knee and shouted, "go! Go! Go!"


    Bantuna runs fast. The most dangerous time is when he rushes to the pickup truck.


    Gao Yang didn''t lie down because he adjusted faster with kneeling shooting. Gao Yang didn''t aim with one eye. He opened both eyes, which is more convenient for him to quickly search for the target and shoot.


    Five or six people rushed out of the left room at the same time. When someone rushed out, Gao Yang shot earlier than those who came out. He fired three times, killed two and injured one. Then the people who rushed out of the room retreated, leaving only one injured soldier wailing and wriggling at the door, but he couldn''t climb back to the house only two steps away.


    Gao Yang didn''t kill the soldier. He wanted to see if someone would come out and drag the wounded soldiers back, but he found that he overestimated the courage of those soldiers. No one came out of the house despite the wounded soldier''s cry.


    Bantuna quickly ran to the side of the pickup truck, hung his rifle on his body and hid it behind the body. Bantuna said hurriedly in the walkie talkie: "I''m going to get on the bus. I''m a live target when I get on the bus. Boss, don''t let me get shot. I''m on!"


    After that, bantuna turned over and entered the back bucket of the pickup truck. Until now, his situation was not very dangerous, but when he stood up and used the heavy machine gun mounted on the high tripod in the truck body, the whole person was exposed.


    Bantuna stood up and adjusted the heavy machine gun in one direction. Then he saw several people coming out of the three rooms at the same time. Before his heart beat faster, he raised two punches. After knocking down the two people, the rest immediately returned to the room.


    "Damn sure!"


    After a sigh, bantuna pulled the heavy machine gun and aimed the 12.7mm heavy machine gun at the wooden house on the right.


    "Ha ha, come on, scum, give you a bullet feast!"


    The machine guns on the two pickup trucks are different. One truck is equipped with PKM general machine gun, while the car on bantuna is equipped with nsv12.7mm heavy machine gun.


    Building a house with wood is not much different from paper for a 12.7mm heavy machine gun.


    Bantuna opened fire at the house. The bullets made small holes on the wall of the wooden house. It didn''t seem to have much damage, but it was different inside the wooden house. Wood chips and bullets flew together, and large blocks of wood were torn off from the wall. Even if they weren''t hit by bullets, being hit by wood blocks was the end of blood.


    That is to say, bantuna''s machine gun is so bad that the bullet can barely hit the house, but it can''t maintain the bullet line in a straight line. If groliov''s machine gun is used, he can type the word "die" on the outer wall of the wooden house, and ensure that the handwriting is clear and easy to identify.


    When the machine gun rang, the psychological pressure was different. Bantuna''s machine gun was not allowed. When he shot, the people in the wooden house immediately couldn''t carry it. A piece of rag that looked like white was thrown out of the door. For fear that Gao Yang and bantuna couldn''t understand their spirit, a piece of white cloth was soon waved on the butt of the gun at the door.


    Seeing the enemy''s white flag, he held it high in the walkie talkie and said, "radar, cease fire. Also, your machine gun is too bad. Bullets have flown into the sky."


    Bantuna released the trigger, pressed the launch button of the walkie talkie and said, "come on, I can use it. It''s just a machine gun. It''s OK to start. Do you still want to be as accurate as your rifle?"


    After bantuna''s machine gun stopped, a man shouted at the door, "don''t shoot, don''t shoot, we surrender. What do you want? Make an offer."


    "Come out, throw your weapons outside the door, and then raise your hands!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    The people lying on the side of the door didn''t know whether they really didn''t hear what Gao Yang was saying, or pretended. After all, Gao Yang was about 200 meters away from them. Even if he shouted at his voice, he might not be able to hear clearly, so bantuna, who was closer, shouted: "Come out, raise your hands and let me see your hands. If you want to die, you can make small moves at will. Our sharpshooter will meet your wish to die."


    The man behind the door shouted, "we don''t want to go out or lay down our weapons. We''ll give you what you want and which women you want to take away. We''ll let them go now, but you can''t shoot any more. If you shoot again, we''ll kill those women!"


    Gao Yang listened clearly and didn''t have to talk nonsense. Gao Yang said directly in the walkie talkie: "radar, hit him."


    Bantuna directed a shuttle of bullets at the door. After a long shot, he immediately changed his voice and shouted, "cease fire! Cease fire! We''re out, we''re out!"


    Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "radar, do you have a lot of bullets there?"


    There were no bullets in the car, but bantuna bent over and looked into the car and smiled, "yes, I have four boxes of bullets here, enough to beat those sons of bitches into meat sauce."


    After understanding their attitude, a man waved a white flag and dawdled out of the house. After putting the rifle tied with white cloth on the ground, a soldier dressed up took a few steps forward and shouted, "don''t shoot, I want to talk to you."


    "Let all the women out first and let them leave, and then we''ll talk again. Give you a minute to think about it. If you don''t promise, you''ll wait for guns. If you want to threaten us with those women, you''ll get more guns."


    The man dressed as a soldier shouted a few words into the cabin and soon shouted at Gao Yang, "let''s let go, let''s let go!"


    After the soldiers shouted, a man quickly ran out of the room on the left. The woman was out of the room and began to run wildly. Moreover, she ran in the wrong direction. At this time, bantuna shouted in Amharic: "fool, where are you going? Which woman, come to me!"


    The woman may be frightened. After hearing bantuna''s shouting, she immediately ran towards bantuna, and then two women ran out. One of them covered his chest with torn clothes, while the other ran towards bantuna naked.


    In the other room, two women came out. One of them had a lot of blood on his lower body and limped. He was held by another woman and staggered towards bantuna.


    The five living women came out. Gao Yang immediately said on the walkie talkie, "Jason, the women have been saved. When I inform you, you will come with those men."


    After informing Jason, Gao Yang picked up his gun and ran a few steps forward. After hiding behind the truck not far from bantuna, he shouted, "now, everyone in the house comes out, right away, or we''ll shoot!"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, a white man came out of the room on the right. He raised his hand and shouted to Gao Yang, "don''t shoot, we''re out, friend, have something to say!"

 Chapter 775

    Gao Yang was too lazy to remind the defeated generals who had surrendered again and again. He raised the muzzle of his gun a little, shot a shuttle of bullets on the head of the white man who had left the house, scared the white man to sit on the ground, and shouted, "come out all at once!"


    The white people who were scared to sit on the ground just trembled, but the high warning achieved results. From the three rooms, people came out one after another with their hands raised.


    Another white man came out of the room on the right with bare arms and trembling. First, he stretched out his hand and pulled up the white man sitting on the ground. Then the two men raised their hands and stood in the open space outside the house.


    According to the bodies on the ground and the number of people out of the house, Gao Yang found that there should be people in the house, so he shouted: "all people come out, don''t think about hiding in the house."


    A man dressed as a soldier shouted, "the others are dead."


    Gao Yang could easily find out the true image, so he shouted, "raise your hands higher and come to me. Hurry up."


    There were still fifteen people who surrendered, including two whites, and slowly walked towards Gaoyang. At this time, several women who had just regained their freedom began to tremble like chaff when they saw the people who had captured them close.


    At this time, Jason''s anxious voice came out of the loud walkie talkie and said, "all the men on my side ran over. They couldn''t understand what I said. They all ran over."


    Gao Yang said to bantuna, "I need to ask quietly and stop those people. Don''t let them do anything too drastic."


    Bantuna turned the muzzle of the machine gun, fired a shuttle of bullets on the heads of more than a dozen people running here, and shouted in Amharic: "stop, come slowly, listen to me, don''t move, or you''ll be killed!"


    Waiting to warn the impatient victims, Yang held up his gun and approached the door of the slowly approaching capitulators. According to his clothes, there were four soldiers dressed in civilian clothes, nine dressed in civilian clothes and two Whites among the living people.


    Close to those who surrendered, when the distance was still more than ten meters, he shouted loudly: "all lie on the ground and put their hands in front. You two, come here."


    After telling the two white men to get close to themselves, he shouted to bantuna, "look at them. Whoever moves around will kill him."


    Two white men approached Gao Yang tremblingly. They were in their forties and early twenties. They looked like they shouldn''t be here at all. The younger white man was bare. His white shirt had been tied to the gun as a white flag, while the older white man was wearing a long sleeved white shirt, trousers and leather shoes.


    When he came to Gao Yang''s front and back, Gao Yang pointed with a gun and said, "sit on the ground. I ask and you answer. I think you should understand your situation now. You must not doubt it. If I am not satisfied with your answer, I will kill any of you at will, right?"


    The older white man said with a flattering smile, "Sir, ask. I''m willing to answer everything I know."


    "First tell me who you two are, and then tell me what''s going on with them."


    After Gao Yang pointed to the women who were still sobbing, the older white man said helplessly: "yes, sir, we are two diamond buyers. We came here just to do business. The poor kidnapped people have nothing to do with us."


    Gao Yang smiled. The makeup on his face won''t make people feel relaxed at all. It will only make people feel that his face is more ferocious. Of course, Gao Yang''s smile is really a malicious sneer.


    "You think I''m a fool, don''t you? Smart man, I have to ask another person."


    The older white man was about to cry. He shouted: "Please listen to me. I can explain. It''s like this. We''re gem merchants. We planned to buy diamonds. We shouldn''t have come here, but the person we contacted told me that there was something wrong with the place where we were supposed to meet. He asked me to come here, and then someone picked us up and brought us here together with the poor people who were tied up. First Sheng, we are just businessmen, really just businessmen. Those poor people have nothing to do with us. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "you said you came to buy diamonds? Come here? There are diamonds here?"


    "Dead, yes! Please listen to me, sir. It''s like this. Please listen to me from the beginning. After the independence of South Sudan, the border between North and South Sudan was unstable. About one company''s troops were deployed here. From here to the East, near the border of Ethiopia, there was a river and another post. Last year, the soldiers of the post accidentally found diamonds in the river , then, then, it became a new diamond mining area, sir. I swear everything I said is true. "


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang frowned and said, "there will also be diamonds here?"


    The younger white man exclaimed: "Sir, as long as the geological conditions meet, diamonds may appear there. Diamonds may appear anywhere in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, Sierra Leone, South Africa, Australia and Russia. The diamond mine here has not been found before. Just like the little girl in South Africa who picked up a diamond on the beach, no one knows the Kimberley river There are diamonds in it. "


    Gao Yang glanced and said, "well, tell me in detail."


    The older white man breathed and said, "well, those Sudanese soldiers found diamonds in the river, and the grade of diamonds is quite high, which is better than the diamonds in the Kimberley mining area of South Africa. The output of gem grade diamonds is greater. The most important thing is that the diamonds here are big."


    Eager to express himself, the young man said, "the diamonds in the river are only secondary mines. It is the flowing water that brings the diamonds down from the mountains that should belong to Ethiopia, but after the transportation of flowing water, the diamonds that can be found are quite good goods."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I see. Minerals need someone to mine, so you attacked the village to get slaves who help you mine diamonds, right?"


    The older white man exclaimed: "No, it''s not like that. Please listen to me. The top officer in charge of garrison here is a captain. He found the diamond and led his soldiers to make a fortune. At the same time, he decided to hide the news. He sold the diamond to make a huge profit, and then distributed it to his soldiers to keep the secret, but it has nothing to do with us. We are just businessmen who buy diamonds."


    "Where do you two come from? Tell me your name," he said in a loud voice


    The younger white man hesitated and said, "I''m from South Africa. My name is Philip."


    The older white man whispered, "I''m Belgian from Antwerp, but I''ve been doing diamond business in South Africa. My name is Randall."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know much about diamonds, but he knows that Antwerp is the largest diamond processing and trading center in the world.


    After knowing the names of the two people, he said in a loud voice: "it seems that you have found a new diamond mine. Then, what is your relationship with those people? It''s them."


    Pointing to the people in civilian clothes, Lendl turned his head and shook his head "I really have nothing to do with them. They are captain Sadik''s people. Oh, Captain Sadik is the people who control this area and our trading partner. These people are hired by Sadik to work for him. Captain Sadik''s soldiers are stationed in the post, and some things are done by these people he recruited, such as mining and looking for miners Let''s finish it. "


    He accidentally found a big secret. Although Gao Yang wanted to find the akuri tribe, he couldn''t ignore what he had found. After a little thinking, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "since you two are here to do business, where''s your money? Don''t tell me you''ll buy diamonds empty handed."


    After Philip and Randall looked at each other, they both shook their heads reluctantly, and then Randall stood up and said: "We didn''t bring money with us this time, because we don''t want to trade here with cash. We want to be in a safer place. Our main purpose this time is to look for diamond mines. Well, the river where we found diamonds is not large and long, so we think the main mining area should be at the source of the river. Therefore, we just try to find diamond mines Where you can. "


    Philip also said angrily: "like South Africa, people first found diamonds in the river of Kimberley mining area. After they couldn''t find diamonds on the beach, people found the main mining area of diamonds under the loess, which is the famous kimberlite pipe. We think the terrain here is similar to that of Kimberley. Maybe we can find a new large mine."


    Gao Yang smiled again and said, "gentlemen, you cooperate very well, but please tell me, when you two got off the bus, you were carrying a suitcase. Now, where is the suitcase? Also, please tell me what is in the suitcase? Exploration instruments? Or green banknotes?"


    Randall''s face showed a look of despair, and Philip was also dead gray. After the two people lowered their heads, Randall sighed and said, "here you are, as long as we live."


    Philip raised his head again and said in a deep voice, "Sir, don''t you ask who we represent?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m not interested in who''s behind you, so this can wait. Now tell me where your previous trading place is and why you want to change your trading place here."


    Randall said listlessly, "Captain Sadik said that someone attacked them and killed two people. He had to find out who attacked him first, so he changed the trading place and took a lot of people to encircle and suppress the attackers. He suspected that someone wanted to rob him of his money."

 Chapter 776

    The battle style of the akuri tribe is the same as their hunting style. They hide in the dark and give a fatal blow. Their weapons and combat style determine that they will not and cannot fight with people.


    Even with a gun, the Revenge of the akuri tribe can only hide in the dark and start when there is an opportunity. This method is not efficient, but it is safe enough. Therefore, Gao Yang is not particularly worried about the safety of the chief.


    However, the news from Lundel made Gao Yang start to worry about the chiefs, because the akuri tribe was familiar with the grassland. On the grassland, no one could find them if they hid, and no one could escape if they found anyone, but it was different in the jungle.


    The grassland is the home of the akuri tribe, and the jungle. Gao Yang thinks that only a year or two may be enough for the akuri tribe to understand the jungle, but it is far from making the jungle a refuge for the akuri tribe. In other words, the akuri tribe will not have a special advantage in the jungle.


    Gao Yang began to worry. He snapped at Randall, "tell me, does captain Sadik know what''s going on here?"


    Randall shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know if anyone told him."


    Gao Yang shouted to a group of prisoners lying on the ground: "did you inform captain Sadik of what happened here? Speak quickly!"


    A soldier raised his head, pointed to a cabin and whispered, "no, we didn''t contact the captain. We only have one radio. The radio is placed in that room. There is no one in that room. No one can come out, so we can''t inform captain Sadik what happened here. The other radio is in the car, and no one has the opportunity to inform the captain."


    I''ll find out. If I find out you''re lying, you''ll die


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to bantuna, "go and check it. Be careful. And, Randall, where''s your suitcase?"


    Randall said listlessly, "put it in the room where we came out, under the bed."


    Bantuna jumped down from the pickup truck, took his AK74 hand, quickly walked to Gao Yang''s side and whispered, "do you want that sissy to help you control the situation?"


    "Let him come," he said in a loud voice


    After informing Jason on the walkie talkie, bantuna quickly ran to the cabin. After checking several rooms in turn, bantuna said on the walkie talkie: "there are no living people in the room. I found a radio. The radio is on. I''m not sure whether they informed captain Sadik."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "go find the box and bring it."


    After finishing with bantuna, Gao Yang said coldly to the soldier, "now I ask you, how many people are there, where are the outposts, and where Captain Sadik is."


    After the soldier opened his mouth, he said blankly, "the captain is in the east post. He has a platoon there. In addition, I don''t know how many people the captain has found outside to help him. His position is in the East."


    Then Randall said to Gao Yang, "Sir, if you want to know more about captain Sadik, I think you can ask me. These stupid soldiers don''t know as much as I do."


    Gao Yang looked at Randall and said, "good. Tell me what you know."


    Randall looked into Gao Yang''s eyes and said, "I need a promise, sir."


    I promise I won''t kill you both, I swear to God


    Randall nodded and said in a deep voice, "as far as I know, Captain Sadik lives in the post. We have been trading at his post. According to my observation, there are 35 people in his post, but this is only the army he commands. I have been to captain Sadik''s mining area. Captain Sadik has paid about 100 people to help him."


    Gao Yang pointed to the corpse on the ground and said, "including these?"


    Randall shook his head and said, "no, the mining area is the people in the mining area. These people don''t work in the mining area."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "what weapons are they equipped with?"


    Randall shrugged his shoulders and said: "I don''t know what type of weapons they have, but they have a lot of heavy weapons. Captain Sadik is very ambitious. He wants to build this place into a Kingdom only belonging to him, so he is willing to pay the cost. He equips the people he employs with the best rifles he can buy. The people he finds are the best. I''ve seen mortars, heavy machine guns and a lot of fire That''s what I''ve seen. "


    Gao Yang knocked on the rifle in his hand. Now he has the answer. The reason why the rifle he used is in a very good state is indeed justified.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang pointed to the bodies on the ground and said, "the quality of those people working in the mining area is the same as these people?"


    Randall Road: "No, it''s impossible. Sadik disclosed his long-term plan to us in order to deal with our group for a long time. I can explain it to you in detail. First of all, he needs to keep the secret here, so he asked his soldiers to kill anyone close to his defense area, whether intentionally or unintentionally. In addition, he has been stationed here for a long time by buying off the officer His company should have left after the border was stabilized. "


    Waving his hand, Randall whispered: "After creating tension and allowing his company to stay here for a long time, Captain Sadik needs a strong force to consolidate his rule. He looks for people in various countries alone, looking for retired soldiers with strong combat effectiveness, and let them control the mining area for him, without forming enough power to resist him. Therefore, the people arranged by Sadik in the mining area are similar He is much more powerful than those who work outside. "


    Gao Yang said to himself, "no wonder all people close to here will be attacked. Originally, they don''t want anyone to find a diamond mine here. It''s powerful. It''s just a captain. Captain Sadik is very powerful if he can do this now."


    Randall smiled but didn''t speak. Philip suddenly said, "he''s just a fool. If our group didn''t help him, what can a captain who hasn''t been abroad do, he''s just..."


    Randall snapped, "Philip!"


    Philip was young after all, but when he realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have said, Philip immediately shut up.


    Gao Yang looked at Randall and said with a smile, "you shouldn''t say what you shouldn''t say. Anyway, you don''t reserve it. Then, it''s better to be clear. Mr. Randall, I promised not to kill you, but you don''t have to reserve it. If you try to deceive me, is it fair for me to kill you?"


    Randall''s face was still calm and said, "I can tell you anything else you want to know."


    How often do you trade


    Randall whispered, "once a week, we bring cash with us, because we have to do cash transactions. We can''t wait too long. In that case, we will need to bring more cash. You should also understand that it''s inconvenient to bring a large amount of cash, so we have to do more transactions to reduce the risk of a single transaction."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "how much money did you bring and where are the diamonds?"


    Randall sighed and said, "we brought $400000. As for the diamonds, Captain Sadik still has them. This time we changed the trading place, and the trading time has not been determined. Captain Sadik informed us that he would come to complete the transaction after he had settled the attacker."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "very good. Then tell me where Captain Sadik''s post is and his mining area. Do you have a map or GPS coordinates?"


    Randall shook his head and said: "No, there are five outposts at the same distance. Captain Sadik''s outpost is 12 kilometers east of here. The mining area is very close to the outpost, about three kilometers. In the river next to a hill in the northeast of the outpost, there is a dense forest. The mining area is hidden in the woods. You can find it when you see the hill Mining area. "


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "very good. Thank you for your cooperation."


    Randall smiled and said, "you''ve taken the money, and I''ve told you everything I know. It should be enough to buy us a life."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "of course, I promised not to kill you."


    Then Philip suddenly said, "don''t you want to know what we are? Man, it''s not good for you to take the money."


    Randall couldn''t help it any more. He said angrily, "shut up, you idiot. You''re as stupid as your uncle. You incompetent second ancestor. Don''t you know that you have to pay a heavier price to save $400000! Fool!"


    Lundell roared, and Philip said angrily, "shut up, you timid guy. I''m the first transaction, but I don''t want to be robbed of the payment! Think about how you should explain to my uncle!"


    Gao Yang shook his finger and said, "sorry to interrupt, Mr. Philip, you can talk about your origin now."


    Randall shouted, "don''t say if you don''t want to die! Sir, we don''t want to and won''t find a bad account. Now please let us go?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s late. Now I''d like to know what you are. Mr. Philip, please tell me what you are. Maybe you can keep $400000."


    Randall looked at Philip with a dead gray face and muttered, "I''ve been killed by you idiot. I shouldn''t have come with you, you stupid bastard!"

 Chapter 777

    Philip glared at Randall. Randall''s face was dead gray and smiled without saying a word.


    For Gao Yang, in terms of the current situation and where he is, the life and death of Randall and Philip are between his thoughts. Randall also understands this truth, but Philip obviously doesn''t understand that killing people and killing people is just what Gao Yang can do with his hands.


    Randall said Philip was a fool. He really didn''t wrong Philip at all. No matter how hard your backstage is, you have a bigger head. Don''t you force Gao Yang to kill people.


    Philip was not stupid at all. At least he knew that the current situation was bad and could not be too tough, so he looked at Gao Yang with a self-conscious and smart attitude and said sincerely, "Sir, have you heard the name Depp group?"


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "no, please tell me."


    Philip was slightly distracted and said in surprise, "don''t you know Depp''s spinous process?"


    Gao Yang once again said sincerely, "I really haven''t heard of it."


    Philip frowned and said, "well, let me explain to you that Depp group is a leader in the gem industry. It is mainly engaged in the acquisition and processing of diamonds. Its headquarters is located in Antwerp, but the main force of the group is in South Africa. The reason why you haven''t heard of this name may be that Depp group is too low-key."


    In order to make what he said more deterrent, Philip waved his hand and said seriously: "In the gem industry, Depp group does not appear in the top rankings in the world, but in South Africa, few people engaged in the gem industry do not know the name, because although Depp group also buys screw diamonds produced through formal channels, our group mostly buys blood diamonds. Do you understand the meaning of blood diamonds?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "blood diamond still knows."


    Philip smiled and said: "Since we are mainly engaged in the blood diamond business, you should also understand that we have to have enough means to ensure the safety of the transaction. After all, the people mining blood diamonds are not kind people, so you should also understand my subtext. Yes, we have strong force, and we can use some unconventional forces to ensure our safety, you understand "Right?"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "I understand. Once you have something, you can solve it by force. I understand that the business of blood diamond needs strong force behind it. Understand, I understand."


    Philip nodded and said: "Sir, Captain Sadik and we are just partners. Although we have invested a lot of money in captain Sadik, we are only business partners after all. We don''t care what you do to Sadik, but you''d better know that you can''t afford to provoke me and this Mr. Randall. We can just pretend that nothing has happened, you let us leave with the money, and then , it''s over. "


    Gao Yang finally couldn''t help laughing, but Randall also laughed, but he smiled very ugly.


    Randall said coldly to Philip, "Philip, they killed dozens of people in front of you. Didn''t you think of anything?"


    Philip frowned but didn''t speak. Randall still said in a listless cold voice: "Philip, do you know why I work in Depp group? Because Depp group gives me a high salary, why do they give me a high salary? It''s because Depp group''s voice can''t see the light, but it has extremely high profits. It''s because Depp group has a force that is enough to threaten most blood diamond miners, so it gives you an illusion, De The Depp group is very powerful, but, Philip, the truth is that in some people''s eyes, the Depp group is nothing. "


    Philip said coldly, "the Depp group has its own armed forces, and the Depp group has money and can buy all the people in the world who are willing to work for money."


    Philip was foolishly happy. He couldn''t help laughing, but Randall wanted to cry and said, "idiot, the more powerful Depp group is, the more they will kill you. Can''t you think of such a simple truth? Is your mind full of shit?"


    Philip looked at Randall and said murderously, "kill me? You have to pay the price. My uncle will avenge me. Even if it''s just for the reputation of Depp group, he won''t spare anyone who dares to hurt the purchasers of Depp group."


    Gao YangLe couldn''t hold it anymore. He couldn''t help but say, "there''s a problem, Philip. If you die, who told your uncle who killed you?"


    Philip was a little stunned, then he opened his mouth. Finally, he stared in surprise and said, "didn''t you swear to God not to kill us?"


    Randall trembled all over. He didn''t know whether he was angry, angry or angry. He pointed to Philip and said in a trembling voice, "you, you idiot!"


    Gao Yang used to think Philip was stupid. Now he thinks Philip is not stupid, but cute. After feeling that it''s no fun to pretend with a stupid child, Gao Yang sighed and said: "You know, Philip, your background may be very big, but it''s a pity that you can''t scare me. In addition, if your background is really big and can pose a threat to me, I have to kill you. Well, I admit that I didn''t want you to leave alive from beginning to end, but I have to say that after you said your background is very big, I have to kill you."


    Philip said stupidly, "but you swore to God."


    Gao Yang was helpless. He looked at Randall and said, "has this guy always been so stupid?"


    Randall gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know him well. He looked a little naive, but I didn''t expect him to be so stupid. God, there are really such stupid people in the world. I didn''t expect it because he doesn''t look like a fool."


    Gao Yang sighed, "you''ve gone astray. There are fools in the world."


    After expressing some emotion, he said solemnly to Philip: "Philip, I know you are stupid now, so I must explain to you. First of all, I never wanted to let you go. I swear to God not to kill you because I don''t believe in God at all."


    Philip was stunned and said, "don''t believe in God! You, then you swear to God, you liar!"


    Gao Yang said to Randall again, "has the child ever been to school?"


    Randall gritted his teeth and said, "the Theological Seminary of the University of Pretoria!"


    Gao Yang said strangely, "seminaries? Many seminaries are just names. There are seminaries in Harvard and Cambridge. They shouldn''t be."


    Randall knew what Gao Yang should not say. He gnashed his teeth and said, "there are always some born fools. God knows what burned his brain!"


    He shrugged and said to Philip: "Although I think you graduated from a seminary and shouldn''t be involved in the business of bloody war, I know you''re out of your mind now, so I tell you one thing again. I swear to God not to kill you, but I didn''t say to stop others from killing you, right? For example, they are willing to kill you, and I don''t have to break my oath."


    Gao Yang pointed to the kidnapped people. Philip began to tremble, but muttered, "it shouldn''t be like this, God, save your people."


    Gao Yang was not interested in going on. He snapped his fingers at bantuna.


    Bantuna smiled. He walked towards the bound villagers, pointed to the guns scattered on the ground to a group of villagers who glared at the soldiers, and whispered, "you can pick up your weapons, choose revenge or forgive the people who hurt them, and do whatever you want."


    Hearing bantuna''s words, all the people, men and women, went to the body to get guns in silence.


    Looking at the actions of the villagers, Randall suddenly said to Gao Yang: "let me go, I''m useful to you, I''m useful to you! Let me go, you won''t regret it!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "do you think there is any way for me to let you go now?"


    Randall pointed to Jason who had arrived near Gaoyang.


    Jason had taken back his drone at this time. When he saw Randall pointing at himself, Jason couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter?"


    Randall bit his teeth and said, "the UAV is equipped with a camera, isn''t it? I know that. I''m also an aircraft model lover. I know what it is. Please record my next action."


    After finishing talking to Jason, Randall said to Gao Yang, "please make way. If you don''t want to appear in the video, I said I''m of great use to you. In order to let you rest assured that I can live, I can give you a guarantee."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, took a few steps back, and then made a gesture to Jason to signal that he could video.


    After watching Jason turn on the camera, Randall yelled like a beast and shouted at Philip, "you idiot, I''ll kill you. I won''t let you drag me to hell. Go to hell!"


    After Randall yelled, he punched Philip who still didn''t know why. Philip foolishly took a punch in the face. When he instinctively wanted to resist, Randall didn''t move very neatly. Randall had knocked Philip to the ground, and then grabbed Philip''s neck.


    Philip struggled desperately and scratched blood marks on Randall''s face, but soon Philip stopped moving. Until Philip stopped moving completely, Randall turned over and lay on the ground.


    But it''s not over yet. After taking a few breaths, Randall saw a bayonet on a body near him. Randall climbed over and picked up the bayonet, and then stabbed Philip, who was no longer moving, more than a dozen more.


    After the bloody Randall finally stopped, he said in a loud voice: "don''t kill me, I''m useful to you. I can help you get a lot of diamonds, a lot of diamonds. Without me, you can only get $400000, but if you let me live, you can get $4 million of diamonds!"

 Chapter 778

    Randall did everything he could to live.


    First he accepted the name, killed Philip, and asked Jason video to send the handle to Gao Yang. Then he tried to create a useful role for himself, and threw out $4 million worth of diamonds as living capital.


    I can think of a way in just a few minutes or even dozens of seconds, and kill my companion without hesitation. I have to say that Randall is also a character.


    Ask yourself, Gao Yang feels that if he shares Philip''s pig teammate, he will certainly make the same choice as Randall. Even if he fails to save his life in the end, he must kill Philip first to vent his anger.


    Gao Yang began to appreciate Randall. He waved his hand and said, "tell me about your plan."


    It''s about his life. Randall thought word by word before he whispered to Gao Yang: "Philip didn''t say anything wrong. His uncle is really a character. If someone knows that I killed Philip, my end will be very miserable, very miserable."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand. Now tell me what you can do for me."


    Lendl breathed and said: "Sir, you may also know that anything that can''t be seen can''t sell at a high price. Of course, the blood diamond is the same. We buy the blood diamond from captain Sadik, and the price is not even one tenth of the normal naked diamond. That is to say, I brought $400000 here, but I took $4 million worth of diamonds, and the diamonds are processed in Antwerp, making a profit At least it turns up five times, so these diamonds will be popular and can be sold very conveniently. I can help you find a suitable buyer and sell them at a normal price. That''s four million. Aren''t you interested? "


    Four million is a big number. Gao Yang must be a little moved, but he is not so naive.


    Every other line is like a mountain. It''s not in this circle. It''s impossible to sell blood diamonds at the price of diamonds from formal channels.


    Those businessmen don''t care how diamonds come from, but businessmen are not philanthropists. You can''t prove that the diamonds come from formal channels. Any diamond merchant will try his best to lower the price and press it to death. What you can choose is to sell the difference of 20% or 30% of the real price, that''s all.


    Gao Yang said faintly, "the key to the problem is that the diamond is not in your hand or mine, but in captain Zha Sadik''s hand. Is it too early to talk about this problem now?"


    Randall said anxiously, "Sadik doesn''t know what happened here. I think we can set up an ambush here. When he comes to trade with diamonds, kill him, and the diamonds and money will be yours!"


    For fear of not being able to impress Gao Yang, Randall said in a hurry: "Sir, the diamonds here are of high grade and big particles! Very big! Captain Sadik has no other way to sell diamonds except trading with us, so the purchase price we offer is very low. Ten times is just a conservative estimate. If Sadik has any very large diamonds, it is possible to sell five million or six million ¡£¡±


    After waving hard to strengthen the credibility of what he said, Randall shouted: "Sir, if you sell diamonds by yourself, you can only sell them for 800000 dollars, up to one million dollars, but I have rich contacts. As long as you leave here, I can help you sell them at a very high price! You need me to help you do this! My handle is in your hand, and I won''t and dare not pose any threat to you."


    Randall''s words were really attractive. Gao Yang seriously considered Randall''s proposal, and then he quickly made a choice.


    After raising the muzzle of the gun and aiming at Randall, he sighed and said, "if you need to impress others, maybe you have succeeded, but I''m sorry, Randall, you failed."


    Randall''s face was full of fear and said in a hurry, "why? My suggestion is very reasonable. Don''t you want to make a lot of money?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "first of all, the diamond is still in Sadik''s hand, and I''m not used to counting the things I haven''t got into my income. Sadik may really come here to trade with you, but I don''t like setting a trap and waiting for people to drill, and I don''t like ambush. I like to take the initiative."


    Gao Yang didn''t lie. If he waited for Sadik to trade at this post, not to mention the great variables here, Gao Yang wouldn''t agree if he had to wait passively for Sadik to come.


    It''s not Gao Yang''s style to set up an ambush on the basis of no leaked information. If Sadik receives the news, or because of some clues, he judges that something big has happened, and comes here with hundreds of people killed, Gao Yang can fight again, but if Sadik directly blows him up with mortars, he can''t help thinking about it.


    In fact, Gao Yang is not particularly interested in diamonds. He is more concerned about their safety.


    If Gao Yang really wants to get diamonds, why should he use such a painstaking method? He can get diamonds in a more secure way, such as pulling all Satan mercenaries over. The diamonds that have been mined are only worth a few money. Gao Yang can grab the whole mine.


    Gao Yang has the ability and confidence to grab diamonds and even diamond mines, and all he needs is to make a phone call. What Lendl can provide can''t move him at all. This is the key to the problem.


    Looking at Randall, he shook his head and said, "Randall, I was going to let you go, but do you know why I changed my mind?"


    Randall looked gray and shut up. He saw through. The more Gao Yang told him, the more clearly he was doomed to die.


    Adorable, "what you are quick to do is very clear. The most important thing is that you are tough enough. Although you do not understand what I can do and misjudge the situation, it is not your fault. I tell you clearly, you are tough enough to make me feel that you will be a threat to me, and I love it, and the threat is stifled in the bud."


    He shrugged and said: "I would never want someone else to hold a fatal handle. If it''s me, who holds a handle that can threaten my life, I must kill him, especially if I sent it to someone else for my life. I have to do everything possible to kill him and eliminate the criminal evidence. I don''t know how far you can do, but you''re cruel and smart enough, This makes me feel that if you live, you may pose a threat to me. I must promise not to leave future troubles, so I''m sorry. "


    After Gao Yang finished, he looked at bantuna and said, "you hear me, do me a favor."


    Bantuna shrugged, holding a box in one hand and a rifle hanging around his neck in the other, twisted his body slightly, pointed the muzzle at Randall and pulled the trigger.


    Randall fell down after four or five bullets. His face was still full of despair. Gao Yang had explained it clearly, and Randall was dead. This was Gao Yang''s reward for the means he took to survive.


    After killing Randall, bantuna said to him, "you said you don''t believe in God."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you can''t believe it or disrespect it. I said I swore not to kill him, so I''m sure I can''t kill him myself. Thank you."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to the prisoners lying on the ground, then pointed to the villagers who had picked up their rifles, and made a throat cutting gesture on his neck.


    Seeing the high movement, the villagers who had been glaring at the prisoners rushed over immediately. Some of them fired at the prisoners, but several women smashed the prisoners with the butt of their rifles, crying and shouting.


    The scene was cruel. With screams and splashes of blood, Gao Yang turned his head and whispered to bantuna, "I thought the prisoners would resist."


    Bantuna looked happy. After hearing the high words, bantuna said in an undisguised happy language: "these damn people only bully unarmed civilians. They gave up resistance when they had the opportunity. Moreover, in this case of death, they could not be forgiven. Why should these people carry out unnecessary resistance."


    Jason could not bear it. He turned his face to one side and said to bantuna, "you seem to enjoy it and be happy."


    Bantuna licked his lips and said, "indeed, my father, my wife and more than half of the people in my village died in the hands of such scum. During the civil war, a group of defeated troops looted our village. Since then, I am very happy to kill these scum. I like it very much."


    The kidnapped people quickly completed their revenge. Then their grief overcame their anger and began to cry around the dead man and woman. For a time, the cry was loud.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "we have to send them away. These people don''t understand English. It''s a good thing. They don''t know what''s going on here. I don''t want things here to be leaked."


    Jason suddenly said, "there''s a question. Do you know where these kidnapped people come from?"


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "no, I forgot this."


    Bantuna immediately shouted at the villagers in Amharic. After talking to a person, bantuna also said with a painful face: "It''s terrible. These people only know the name of their village, but they don''t even know which province they belong to or where they come from. They don''t know how to go home, Falk. What can we do?"


    After that, bantuna said with a bitter smile: "well, now the good news is that they don''t know who attacked them, where they came from, or where this is, so there''s no need to worry that they will reveal everything here. The bad news is how to let them leave."

 Chapter 779

    He saved people to the end and sent the Buddha to the West. He finally saved more than 20 people. Gao Yang can''t just leave people behind.


    Gao Yang began to have a headache. He really ignored the problem of how to arrange these bound people. Originally, the villagers would be finished wherever they came from. However, these villagers were sent from far away and could not see anything. Therefore, it''s not even a matter of saying where to go back and forth.


    Some worried Gao Yang scratched his head and said to the villagers, "who knows where you come from? Don''t you know anything else when you go out of your village?"


    After translating Gao Yang''s words, bantuna frowned at Gao Yang and said, "don''t expect to ask too much from them. Think about it, the captain only tied them from the most remote place. If they knew a little more, they would have told me."


    After a man who looked a little older muttered to bantuna, bantuna smiled bitterly at Gao Yang and said, "well, it''s useful to ask. Their village is called guarahuna. God knows what the name means. The nearest town nearby needs to walk for almost a day. It''s called Kanoya. Oh, and their village is in the jungle."


    Gao Yang lamented, "it''s over. The village in the jungle is really so remote that it can''t be any more remote. What other town is there? God knows it''s in that corner."


    Jason pondered for a moment and whispered, "maybe ask Martin, they have a map, and they can use satellite maps to find out where the town called canoya is."


    Gao Yang sighed: "I can''t help it. Just throw away your broken gun, Jason. Any gun here is much better than your broken gun. Radar, take the villagers to clean the battlefield, collect the guns and bullets and load them into the car. Give you ten minutes. We have to leave here. Also, can you write down the name of the village and the town?"


    Bantuna said helplessly, "boss, I can''t read, and those people can''t read. No one here can spell their village name."


    The pronunciation of Amharic is very strange. Although there are words, Gao Yang doesn''t even know the letter to compare the pronunciation of Amharic. Therefore, he can only give up the place that can give Martin a clear place to search.


    Gao Yang called. He gave Martin the pronunciation of the two places, but he didn''t tell Martin why he was looking for the two places or what happened. He just asked Martin to help find a possible town in Ethiopia near the post.


    After calling Martin, bantuna also took people to load the things they should pick up into the car, food and water must be available, and all weapons must be collected. Gao Yang was more happy that bantuna took people to find several boxes of grenades and two RPG-7 rockets from the house, as well as 16 rockets.


    Packed up, let the villagers get on the big truck that brought them, and said to bantuna and Jason, "which of you can drive the truck?"


    Bantuna shook his head and said, "I can''t drive a truck. I can drive a car, but I can''t drive a truck. I''ve never driven a truck."


    Jason raised his hand and said, "I drove a truck on my father''s farm. I think I can."


    Gao Yang said: "very good. Radar and I drive a pickup truck. You drive a truck. Let''s stay away from this place first."


    Jason jumped onto the truck and started it. After it started, the truck jumped forward and started, but soon stopped. When the truck stopped, he took a taxi. After a few steps forward, Jason opened the door of the truck and said with a depressed face: "Boss, the truck is too broken. I''m not familiar with the truck, and the steering wheel and gear are all in the wrong position. I can''t drive it."


    Gao Yang said with a helpless face: "get rid of it. The wrong position is to have the steering handle on the right, you Islander! Forget it, don''t drive a truck. It''s difficult to travel in the forest, and it''s not easy to hide. Drive that SUV."


    Greet the villagers who have been on the truck to get off, and then let them sit in the pickup truck and cross-country carriage. In addition, the truck body of the pickup truck can also pull people. After the two killed men and women were removed from the truck and put into the truck body, the three vehicles pulled the living people and the bodies, a total of 21 people. It was very easy.


    Gao Yan got into the car and was about to start the engine, but he found that four people were sitting in his evacuation, two men and two women, each holding a gun. The man sitting in the co pilot''s seat smiling at him held the gun in his arms and put his right finger on the trigger. What''s more, the muzzle of the gun is facing Gao Yang''s waist.


    After being startled, Gao Yang immediately jumped out of the car and shouted to bantuna, "radar, take away all their guns and put them in the rear compartment. I don''t want to be killed by stray bullets."


    After some twists and turns, the three cars finally hit the road and headed south. They walked through the woods and grasslands all the way. When it was completely dark, Gaoyang and they had gone out for more than ten kilometers.


    Gao Yang still has great things to do. Since he can''t send these villagers away, he must first settle them down and wait for him to send them away. Before that, those villagers can only hide in the forest.


    After stopping in a dense forest, let the villagers find a place to light a fire and cook. Gao Yang left the three of them in the car. Now they have time to discuss their next plan.


    Inside the SUV, Gao Yang dragged the suitcase on the back seat. After opening it, he revealed that it was full of money.


    Seeing the money in the box, bantuna and Jason''s breathing became heavy, but Gao Yang didn''t feel much. After being used to the big scene, a mere $400000 was not enough to make him too moved.


    Jason muttered to himself, "I''ve never seen so much cash put together. It''s so charming. I love the green."


    After swallowing his saliva, bantuna said hard, "this is a lot of money, boss. Do you have our share?"


    Gao Yang looked at bantuna in surprise. He thought bantuna would say how to divide the money instead of asking if he had a share.


    It''s not good to eat alone, especially in front of people who work hard to make money. Gao Yang has never planned to eat alone, and he doesn''t like the mere $400000.


    After shrugging his shoulders, he raised his voice and said, "the old rules of mercenaries, I''m half, you two share the rest equally. Is there a problem?"


    Jason wiped his mouth and said, "have my share?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, the battle is fought together. If you see a share, I''ll pay 200000 yuan and you''ll pay 100000 yuan each. Because the seizure far exceeds the commission given to you, the Commission will not be given to you. Throw 5000 yuan to one of you. In this box, there are 95000 dollars per person. The rules prevailing among mercenaries. If you have an opinion, say it quickly. If you have no opinion, just divide it."


    Bantuna held out his thumb to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "it''s interesting and generous enough. I don''t know if I have any opinions. Thank you, boss. It''s really lucky to come out with you this time."


    Jason swallowed hard again and stammered, "no, no problem, thank you, thank you, boss."


    A stack of ten thousand, Gao Yang counted out nineteen bundles of banknotes from the box, put them between the two people in the back seat, and said in a deep voice, "nineteen thousand, you two can distinguish."


    Bantuna picked up a stack of banknotes and didn''t count them. He looked at the separation of a stack of banknotes from the middle and handed it to Jason half. Then he counted out nine stacks of banknotes, took them in his hand and said in an excited voice: "it''s great, it''s lucky."


    Jason opened the zipper of his backpack with a trembling hand, then put the money in, zipped it, held the backpack in his arms, took a few breaths, and whispered: "This time I earned a salary I couldn''t earn for two years. Wow, I don''t know what to say. I can buy the UAV I''ve always wanted to buy, buy a better lens, and leave a lot to my family. Wow, I feel like I''m in the cloud."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said, "guys, I''ve got the money, but the work hasn''t been finished yet."


    Bantuna smiled and said, "boss, it''s all up to you to make a lot of money this time. Needless to say, no matter what you want, I''ll accompany you to the end."


    Jason waved his hand excitedly and said, "yes, yes, that''s it."


    "The situation is very clear. We have to hurry to captain Sadik''s post. If necessary, we may still have to take the initiative to attack. Are you all right?"


    Bantuna smiled: "guerrilla warfare is no problem. Well, I dare to fight with you in the crucial battle. Your performance today has greatly increased my confidence."


    Jason smiled, "yes, of course there won''t be any problem."


    Gao Yang was very satisfied and said, "good, Jason, can you use a machine gun?"


    Jason nodded and said, "yes, I''m not a machine gunner, but I can use it. It''s above the qualified line."


    Gao Yang said to bantuna, "do you have a problem with the bazooka?"


    Bantuna smiled, "no problem, boss. Who can''t use RPG?"


    "My plan is like this. We''ll take more weapons and ammunition and put the car as close as possible to the post. Then we can decide what weapons to use according to the situation. I''ll take an AK rifle and some grenades, as well as my shotgun and radar. If I don''t need an AK, can you carry it for me?"


    Bantuna waved his hand and said, "of course, you are not only the boss, but also our biggest dependence. Of course, I have to create all favorable conditions for you. I can be your carrier. I''ll bring you all the useful things you think. Boss, what''s wrong with your wrist?"


    When Gao Yang spoke, he rubbed his left wrist together. After listening to bantuna''s question, Gao Yang said with a bitter smile: "my left wrist was hurt. I didn''t feel much when I shot just now. It''s starting to hurt now, and it hurts badly. Well, let''s eat and rest for a while. We start at two o''clock in the morning. Before dawn, we must get to captain Sadik''s post."

 Chapter 780

    Put all the things that might be used on the pickup. After a rest and adjusting their body and spirit to their best state, Gao Yang set out.


    The distance between the posts is not too far. Captain Sadik may find something wrong with his men at any time, even if he has found it. Maybe it''s better to be careful.


    Starting from the hiding place, they stumbled all the way. When they walked in the forest, they turned on the lights, and when they reached the open grassland, they turned off the lights. The speed must not be fast, but Gao Yang and they could not drive directly to captain Sadik''s post.


    Looking at the GPS, about three or four kilometers away from the post, Gao Yang got out of the car in a jungle. At this time, the day was not bright, and it was the darkest time before dawn.


    After marking the parking place, Gao Yang picked up the AKM he used and thought the accuracy was very good. Bantuna carried the shotgun for him, while Jason threw away his AKM that had never been shot and replaced it with an RPD light machine gun.


    After getting off the bus, Gao Yang turned on the headlights, carried the suitcase with money, found a thick grass near the car, and hid the suitcase in it.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s move, Jason whispered, "don''t you take it with you? There''s a lot of money in it. You just threw it here?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s too heavy. I might as well take more bullets, not to mention hiding the money here."


    Jason took the machine gun from the car and put it on his shoulder. He said with a smile, "if you change me, I have to take it with me no matter how heavy it is."


    Although it was a war, when the atmosphere was not dignified at all, bantuna, who walked in the front to open the way, occasionally turned his head and smiled. Bantuna and Jason were in a very good mood since they made an unexpected fortune.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know the specific location of the post. All he can do is search after reaching the approximate location.


    Different from cities with many light sources, the night in the forest is absolutely dark, and it is no exaggeration to reach out without five fingers, because there is no night vision instrument, and you can''t use headlights and flashlight lighting with high brightness, so as not to expose the target. They can only rely on the headlights with the lowest brightness, and the speed of progress is very slow.


    As they got closer and closer to the post, Gao Yang stopped talking and just drove quietly.


    Gao Yang felt that nothing would happen before he arrived at the post, so he was very relaxed. He only looked up at bantuna occasionally, and looked down at the road the rest of the time.


    Bantuna walks at a distance of ten meters in front of his body. Usually, the top soldiers have to open a distance of at least twenty or thirty meters in front. It''s meaningless to be closer. However, because there are only three people on the way at night, there is no night vision instrument, and bantuna''s distance is meaningless, because once something happens, Bantuna can only tell them what''s going on in time by shouting. It''s better to be closer.


    Bantuna, who was at the front, suddenly stopped, arched up and covered the light on his head with his hands.


    Seeing bantuna''s move, Gao Yang immediately stopped and grabbed Jason behind him. He didn''t know what bantuna found, but he took the initiative to block the light. It must be dangerous to do so.


    Bantuna tilted his head slightly and listened for a moment. Suddenly, he raised his gun with one hand and fired at a place not far in front of him.


    Bantuna fell to the ground while shooting, and shouted, "enemy!"


    Gao Yang and Jason also fell to the ground with a plop, and then put out the light on their heads.


    He couldn''t see or hear anything. Gao Yang was a little worried. He had never experienced such a battle before. After lying down, everything returned to silence.


    Gaoyang suddenly thought of a possibility. Bantuna found the enemy, but could the enemy be from the akuri tribe? After thinking of this possibility, Gaoyang immediately shouted in akuri language: "chief, big Baal! I''m a white child!"


    Gao Yang roared, but no one responded. After a few seconds, Gao Yang heard two sounds of heavy objects hitting the ground. After a while, there were two explosions.


    The explosion was very close to Gao Yang, but Gao Yang was not hurt.


    The enemy threw the grenade, and it was still a time-delay fuse. Gao Yang could not find out where the enemy threw the grenade, but he knew that the enemy must not be far away. The furthest distance was within 20 meters, or even 10 meters.


    Bantuna shouted, "I said it was the enemy! Don''t make any more noise!"


    Bantuna was crawling fast on the ground as he spoke, and at this time, flames erupted from two places and hit the place where bantuna had just spoken.


    Seeing the flash of fire, Gao Yang confirmed the enemy''s position, which was less than 10 meters away from bantuna, that is, more than 20 meters away from him.


    Gao Yang immediately raised his gun, but when he wanted to shoot, he put the gun back, touched out a grenade, slowly pulled down the pull ring and quickly threw it out in the direction of the darkness again.


    Shooting will expose the position, but throwing a grenade will not, but if your eyes can''t see anything, it will seriously affect people''s sense of direction. Throwing a grenade in the dark, Gao Yang doesn''t know whether his throwing direction is right or not, and whether his throwing distance is appropriate.


    After the grenade exploded, Gao Yang found that he had indeed thrown the grenade to an absurd place.


    Jason said in a tiny voice behind Gao Yang, "what''s going on!"


    Gao Yang also lowered his voice and whispered, "I don''t know!"


    Gao Yang just finished, but someone around him whispered, "don''t talk, you''ll expose your position."


    Bantuna crept over quietly. Gao Yang didn''t even hear a sound. When bantuna suddenly spoke, Gao Yang was startled.


    After lying down near Gao Yang, bantuna whispered, "I heard someone breathing, and I heard the sound of pulling the gun. I just killed one, but at least seven or eight people!"


    Gao Yang was worried and said, "I can''t see anything. I can''t fight."


    Just then, Gao Yang heard a faint sound, as if people were walking, and bantuna suddenly fired when he heard the sound.


    Gao Yang couldn''t tell where the enemy was, but bantuna soon heard a man''s scream after shooting. When he couldn''t see anything, bantuna still hit the moving enemy.


    After firing the gun, they had to move their position. Without bantuna''s warning, Gao Yang and Jason immediately turned back to one side. After several times of turning and moving a little distance, there were several sounds of grenades hitting the ground.


    Some grenades ring when they fall to the ground. This is a collision fuse. Some will not explode until a moment later. This is a time-delay fuse. However, although the enemy throws many grenades, the landing points are very different.


    As in the case of Gao Yang, when the enemy can''t see anything, there is a serious problem with the sense of direction. They can hear the sound, but they can''t accurately throw the grenade where it should be thrown.


    At this time, bantuna whispered almost beside Gao Yang''s ear, "give me a grenade."


    Gao Yang was so frightened that bantuna didn''t know when he came to him again.


    Gao Yang took a grenade from his belt, touched bantuna on his right, held the grenade in his hand and let bantuna take it.


    There was no sound, but after waiting for a while, Gao Yang heard a faint sound of his arm waving, and then a grenade exploded not far from him, only about 20 meters away.


    After the explosion, a man shouted in English: "I''m hurt, help me, ah, FAK, help me!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how bantuna found the enemy, but now he knows why bantuna''s nickname is called radar.


    Gao Yang has taken out a second grenade, fumbled and handed it to bantuna, and then waited.


    No one dared to make any sound. He lay high on the ground and didn''t dare to breathe. He opened his mouth and breathed slowly with his mouth, so as not to make a rapid breathing sound under tension.


    At the beginning, Gao Yang could hear Jason''s rapid breathing not far behind him, but soon Jason''s breathing could not be heard. Jason should also open his mouth to breathe.


    In the complete silence, people felt that time passed very slowly. Gao Yang felt that a long time later, he heard the slight sound of bantuna waving his arm.


    Gao Yang had held two grenades in his hand. When he heard the voice of bantuna, he immediately handed the grenade to bantuna.


    After the explosion, there was another scream, and a man shouted, "Fark, my legs! Can they see


    "Shut up, don''t talk, they can''t see..."


    Before one person finished, bantuna threw out the second grenade. This time, he didn''t even hear the wind. He didn''t until the explosion had passed until bantuna had thrown out the grenade.


    The shouting stopped suddenly, and then at least four guns opened fire at the same time. The shooter ran and fired.


    The enemy couldn''t hold his breath. Once the muzzle flame from the muzzle guided the direction, Gao Yang could finally shoot. He quickly moved with the gun and fired a shot in each of the three directions where the fire was still emitting. After the fourth person''s muzzle flame appeared, Gao Yang immediately fired a fourth shot, and then immediately rolled aside.


    Gao Yang doesn''t adapt to fighting in complete darkness, and the enemy obviously doesn''t adapt, but the difference is that Gao Yang has radar, but the enemy doesn''t.


    Whoever moves will die, and whoever shoots will die. The enemy dare not move any more. Only the injured people make a weak groan. At this time, bantuna said in a weak voice: "grenade."


    Bantuna quietly touched Gao Yang''s side again. Gao Yang had immunity this time. Quietly, he touched a grenade and gave it to bantuna. In a low voice, he said, "the last one."


    After taking the grenade, bantuna whispered, "then save it. I''ll touch it and kill the enemy. Don''t shoot when I find the fire, unless you''re sure it''s not me. Wait for me!"

 Chapter 781

    When the field of vision in the jungle is seriously limited, if you find someone, if it is a large force, you may have to shout a password to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. However, Gao Yang has only three of them. You can shoot directly when you see someone. No matter who he is, it is better to kill him by mistake than to be killed. This is the key to jungle warfare of mercenaries.


    After finding someone, bantuna shot first without saying a word. After completely controlling the situation, bantuna climbed out like a ghost.


    Darkness is easy to make people have a strong sense of insecurity. Gao Yang can''t help worrying about bantuna.


    Jungle warfare is difficult to fight, but if you fight jungle night warfare without night vision equipment at night, you are not an expert, you have only a dead end.


    Bantuna is not only an expert in jungle warfare, but also has talent. He has a pair of good ears, and he can distinguish the position of the enemy with sound. It''s really like radar.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help thinking of Lucy card. Lucy card and bantuna, nicknamed bat, really have the same song and the same effect. He didn''t know which of them had better ears.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, gunfire suddenly rang out less than thirty meters from him.


    The muzzle flash was very short, and Gao Yang estimated that he only fired two or three bullets.


    Although Gao Yang''s ears are better than those of tuna who doesn''t work, he can still distinguish the gunshot. The gunshot is made by the small caliber AK74, which can''t be wrong.


    Bantuna should have succeeded, and after bantuna fired, a man shouted further away: "who''s shooting, who!"


    "It''s the enemy! The enemy!"


    Another voice sounded. It seemed that there were at least two enemies left.


    The sound came from the place, followed by the sound of sissoso''s walking. Bantuna threw the last grenade. After the grenade exploded, the sound of walking stopped immediately.


    At this time, bantuna suddenly shouted, "boy, I know where you are. If you don''t want to die, turn on the light and stand up. Maybe I can save your life. If you plan to escape or resist, you''ll wait to eat a grenade."


    After that, bantuna fired a shot and said, "don''t think I''m bluffing you. I know your position. Make a decision quickly!"


    Gao Yang was filled with emotion. Bantuna''s scout was really covered. At this time, he still wanted to catch his tongue. He can only say that he was strong enough and dedicated enough.


    In the same environment, if Gao Yang is the one, he has only two choices. He can either escape quietly. If he can''t escape, he can only stay where he is and wait for dawn. He can''t learn to kill him, let alone catch a living mouth, because of bantuna''s ability to listen to music and identify positions and the way of fighting.


    The remaining man remained silent, when bantuna''s voice rang again after changing position.


    "Boy, you can''t escape. You''d better do as I say. Otherwise, I''ll catch you, cut off your hands and feet and leave you in the jungle to die. Do you think I''m scaring you? Hmm? You think I''m scaring you? Wait, boy, I''ll catch you."


    While bantuna was talking, the gunfire suddenly rang out, and it was continuous shooting, shooting continuously towards the place where bantuna made a sound.


    Gao Yang raised his heart to his throat, but he still didn''t shoot. He thought it better to leave the matter to bantuna.


    When the last man ran out of bullets and was changing the magazine, Gao Yang heard a sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, followed by several dull sounds hitting his body. Soon, bantuna said loudly, "it''s done. Come here."


    "Are you sure there''s no one else?"


    Bantuna shouted, "I''m sure this is the last one, but I have to be careful. Maybe someone who has been injured and hasn''t died. Come and watch him. I''ll check it."


    Gao Yang stood up, hesitated for a moment, turned on his headlights, and ran quickly towards bantuna.


    Sure enough, no one shot. After running to bantuna, Gao Yang saw bantuna riding on a black man''s back and twisted his hands upside down. After seeing Gao Yang, bantuna said in a hurry: "this guy fainted. You watch him so that he doesn''t wake up. I''ll check it."


    Gao Yang nodded and pointed the gun at the prisoners on the ground. Bantuna stood up and turned on the headlights. He walked around quickly. After five gunshots, bantuna said loudly: "well, it must be all dead. Now we can ask that guy what''s going on."


    Gao Yang brightened the first class and looked around. Then he found that there was another extinguished fire not far in front of him. In addition, there were two hammocks and several moisture-proof mats on the ground. From the traces left, it was a temporary camping place.


    The prisoners on the ground didn''t wake up yet. Looking at the prisoners'' clothes, he couldn''t tell anything. But when he saw the rifles around the prisoners, Gao Yang picked them up and took a look. He found that they were the same batch of goods as the rifles he used.


    "It''s captain Sadik''s man."


    After talking to bantuna and Jason, he heaved a sigh and said, "it''s really dangerous. We even ran into a group of people sleeping here. Radar, how did you find someone?"


    Bantuna pointed to his ear and said, "I heard the sound of breathing when someone was sleeping, and there were a lot of people. Then I heard someone pulling the gun. I know we were also found, but their sentry was an old hand and didn''t wake up his companions loudly, but he didn''t shoot as fast as I did."


    Jason said with a frightened face, "and then?"


    Bantuna shrugged and said, "as soon as I shot, they all woke up, and then they dispersed. These people reacted very quickly, but they didn''t know how to fight in the jungle. I think the sentry should be an old hand. He knows what to do, but he''s not as good as me, so he died and I''m alive."


    After that, bantuna said to Gao Yang, "all right, wake him up, ask what''s going on, and we''ll leave."


    Gao Yang ran to the enemy''s sleeping place, took a kettle, unscrewed the lid and poured water on the fainted prisoner''s head.


    After the prisoner twisted a few times, woke up and suddenly turned over, Gao Yang put the muzzle of the gun in front of him and whispered, "don''t move. Answer whatever I say, or I''ll kill you."


    The prisoner lay back on the ground, blocking the light from the high headlights in his eyes with his hands, but he didn''t say a word.


    Bantuna took out his machete and said to the prisoners on the ground, "left hand, right hand, left foot, right foot, do you want me to cut that first?"


    After hearing bantuna''s threat, the prisoner lying on the ground took a few breaths and said, "who are you?"


    Bantuna put his machete on the prisoner''s left foot and said ferociously, "boy, we asked you, not you. If you answer wrong next time, say goodbye to your left foot."


    "Are you captain Sadik''s man?" he said in a low voice


    After the prisoner looked at Gao Yang, he said suspiciously, "yes, yes, I''m captain Sadik''s man."


    When the prisoner spoke, it was a good sign. Gao Yang immediately said, "Why are you here? And where is captain Sadik?"


    After hesitating for a moment, the prisoner shouted, "we''re going back to the station. We''ll sleep here after dark, Captain Sadik. He took people elsewhere. I don''t know where he is."


    "How many people are there?" he said in a loud voice


    "There are nine people in our team."


    "Your team? Where are the other teams? Let''s be more specific, where are your stations and what''s your purpose here."


    After several deep breaths, the prisoner said in a deep voice, "we''re here to find some people. They killed captain Sadik''s man. Our team is searching nearby. There are four teams searching."


    What have you found


    The prisoner whispered, "nothing was found. The captain issued an order yesterday evening. They found the trace of the gunman. Then captain Sadik took people to hunt down the gunmen, and our search teams in other directions can end the search and return to the station."


    "Then captain Sadik, have they found the gunman you''re looking for?"


    The prisoner shook his head and said, "I don''t know. We just received the order to return to the station. We don''t know if the captain has killed those people."


    Gao Yang began to be a little worried and said in a harsh voice, "what are the characteristics of the person you''re looking for? How many people are they? Say it quickly!"


    The prisoner looked up again and whispered, "people like you have red faces, four."


    Holding back his inner uneasiness, he said in a high voice, "why do you want to find them? Tell them in detail."


    Captive low channel: "A soldier died near the post a few days ago, but no one knew how he died. It looked like poisoning. Then, in the early morning of yesterday, when two soldiers left near the post, one of them was shot in the neck with a poison arrow, and then the other soldier was shot dead. The man who got the poison arrow died half a day later, but he saw the attack on them At that time, Captain Sadik took people to chase the four escaped people, but the four people ran very fast. In order to ensure that they were caught, Captain Sadik took a team of people to chase in the main direction, and we had four teams scattered on both wings to look for them. "


    "Speak up, Captain Sadik. They are in that direction. Where is your station and where is your post!"


    Captive sink: "When we set out, Captain Sadik took people to chase in the southwest. Our team chased in the west, but we were found everything. Later, Captain Sadik said that someone might have to deal with our station and let us go back, but it was too late for us to go back. We had to spend the night in the forest. Captain Sadik and they had night vision devices that could be used at night It''s more convenient to hunt down those four people. "


    Hearing the night vision, Gao Yang''s heart suddenly tightened.

 Chapter 782

    Science and technology are the primary productive forces and combat effectiveness.


    There is no doubt that there is a great difference between the troops with and without night vision in the battle at night. When the battlefield is one-way transparent to one side, the outcome is doomed.


    Night could have been the greatest protection of the akuri tribe, but if captain Sadik had a night vision, night was the death trap of the akuri tribe. If the chiefs thought it would be safe at night, the result was just the opposite.


    Like an electric current, Gao Yang couldn''t help but excite the spirit. Gao Yang said coldly, "what night vision instrument, thermal imaging or low light!"


    After the prisoner looked at Gao Yang, he said blankly, "what do you mean? Night vision is that you can see things at night. What''s the difference?"


    The prisoner didn''t know the difference between infrared thermal imaging and low light level night vision. Gao Yang didn''t want to ask. He said in a hurry, "tell me where Captain Sadik is."


    The prisoner twisted his head from the ground, looked around and said, "can I stand up? So I can''t tell the direction."


    Gao Yang stepped back and said, "stand up."


    The prisoner was on the ground with one hand, curled up his legs and was about to stand up, but when he got up from the ground, the prisoner suddenly took a knife from the wrist of his left foot, and then hit it high.


    Gao Yang didn''t search the prisoner carefully, but he didn''t find a knife hidden on the prisoner, but Gao Yang reacted quickly. Seeing the prisoner''s action, he hit the prisoner''s head with the butt of a gun.


    Bantuna was squatting on the ground. When the prisoner hit Gao Yang, he squatted on the ground and chopped up the prisoner''s ankles with his hands.


    Gao Yang hit him on the head, and bantuna almost cut off half of his feet. The prisoner fell to the ground without even screaming. Gao Yang''s butt may have knocked the prisoner unconscious or killed him directly.


    After the prisoner fell to the ground and didn''t move, bantuna said angrily, "this guy knows what will happen to him, but he still has a hand."


    However, it was also a death. The prisoner chose the last fight. Although he knocked down the iron plate at one end, he always tried one at the last. However, for Gao Yang, the only problem is that the prisoner didn''t expect to leave alive from the beginning. Therefore, what he explained has a few credibility.


    Jason also thought of this question and hesitated, "boss, is what this guy said credible?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "the credibility is not too high, but there is no way. We have to verify it ourselves to know whether what he said is true, radar."


    Needless to say, bantuna knew what Gaoyang meant by calling him. He took a gun he found and shot the prisoners on the ground.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "let''s go on. These people have grenades. Collect them and take them away."


    Grenades are indispensable in the jungle. Gao Yang has run out of grenades, so it is necessary to clean the battlefield.


    After a battle, the number of grenades was more. When Gao Yang left, his grenades changed from six to eight. Although bantuna had brought too many things, he added four more grenades to himself after carrying all the things he had left in the battle.


    Interrupted by the battle, it delayed almost an hour. Although it was still dark, it would be dawn in half an hour at most.


    I don''t know if there are other teams sent by Sadik nearby. Gao Yang raised their vigilance, but Gao Yang was not too worried that the gunshot would be heard, because the sound absorption effect of the trees was very strong. Shooting in the jungle was basically not heard after leaving a few hundred meters.


    Gao Yang is more and more anxious, but lacks clear intelligence support. Although he is anxious, Gao Yang has no clue.


    I don''t know where the chiefs are or where Sadik took people. Gao Yang wants to find the chiefs as soon as possible to ensure their safety, but he doesn''t know what to do.


    If you don''t have a clue, you have to sort it out. Gao Yang thinks about what he can do as he walks.


    First of all, find the post. There should still be people in the post. Attack the post, catch a living and ask where Captain Sadik is, or let the people at the post inform captain Sadik of the attack, forcing captain Sadik to focus on him. This is Gao Yang''s initial choice.


    When Gao Yang made up his mind, the sky began to shine slightly. Gao Yang accelerated their travel speed, adjusted the search direction according to the GPS data, and finally found the post before the sun came out.


    Unlike the outposts that Gaoyang had attacked, Captain Sadik personally stationed most of the outposts, even a small barracks. There were a total of 12 wooden houses, old and new, hidden at the edge of the forest with sparse trees.


    After seeing the post, Gao Yang stopped more than 200 meters away from the post and observed the situation of the post first.


    There is no large open space here. The difference is the number of trees, so the line of sight is still greatly affected. Moreover, trees provide a good cover for the post. Satellites and planes in the air can only take pictures of forests, but they can''t find wooden houses. Presumably, this is also the reason why captain Sadik built the most important post in the forest.


    After observing, Gao Yang whispered to bantuna around him, "what do you do?"


    Bantuna looked up and said in a deep voice, "what are you going to do?"


    High pitched channel: "I want to go directly to the post and take them by surprise. If there are few enemies, we will kill all the people at the post directly. If there are too many enemies, we will withdraw. I think the people at the post will contact captain Sadik. I hope Sadik can attract his attention to us and copy Sadik''s nest. I think he will return in a hurry."


    Bantuna thought for a moment and said, "it''s risky, but you''re the boss. Well, let''s do it. Then let''s start action now. The enemy is still sleeping. It''s better to start now than drag it down."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "radar, we are close to attack. You can put down my shotgun and rocket launcher. Just take grenades. Jason, you can cover us with machine guns. If everything goes well, it''s best. If we can''t stay in the post, you have to cover us to leave."


    Jason nodded and said, "no problem."


    Gao Yang put everything he didn''t need on the ground, only with rifles, pistols and grenades. After getting ready for the battle, Gao Yang nodded to bantuna and said, "let''s go."


    After taking a breath, the cat leaned over, Gao Yang and bantuna began to walk quietly towards the post.


    Gao Yang and bantuna soon arrived at the wooden house of the post. There are many wooden houses. If they want to launch an attack, they must start from the wooden house outside. However, after arriving at the first wooden house, bantuna put his ear in front of the door and listened to it for a while, waved to Gao Yang, indicating that there is no one inside and can change to another wooden house.


    Some wooden houses have obvious uses, such as the kitchen and the grocery room where goods are stacked. These places need not be managed. The facade must be empty, but some obviously inhabited wooden houses are mostly empty. Most of these inhabited wooden houses only close the door and don''t need to go in. Bantuna just needs to listen to the door to know that there is no one inside, or from the crack of the door You can see it at a glance.


    Gao Yang and bantuna checked all the wooden houses in turn. When there were still four rooms left, bantuna listened for a moment, pointed to one room and indicated that someone was inside.


    Gao Yang waved his hand, and bantuna let go of the occupied wooden house and checked the remaining wooden houses.


    Only one room was occupied, which should have been good news. There were few people in the post, so there was no pressure, but Gao Yang was more anxious, because the fewer people in the post, the more people captain Sadik took out, and the more dangerous the chief was pursued.


    Gao Yang took out two grenades and pulled out all the pull rings. Bantuna nodded to Gao Yang, pushed open the door of the wooden house, looked inside, and then gently waved his hand to Gao Yang, indicating that the problem can be solved without using grenades.


    Gao Yang inserted the pull ring of the grenade back and picked up the rifle in his hand. After bantuna was ready to shoot, he did not vigorously kick open the door, but gently pushed the door open.


    There was a Datong shop in the room. Gao Yang looked at it. There were eight people sleeping on the Datong shop. With a slight snoring and the smell of smoked feet, Gao Yang nodded to bantuna, suddenly shot at the roof, and then shouted, "get up! Who moves will die!"


    It''s a contradiction between who gets up and who moves and who dies, but Gao Yang can take care of this. It''s just that after the gunshots and his roar wake up the people in their sleep, those who suddenly wake up in shock don''t act according to Gao Yang''s meaning.


    When a man woke up, he took out a pistol from the pillow with one hand, raised his eyes and hands, shot and killed the soldier who had not yet understood the situation.


    Several soldiers shouted, but Gao Yang was surprised that these soldiers shouted in Arabic. While shouting, those ignorant soldiers picked up their rifles one by one.


    He couldn''t think of keeping alive any more. Gao Yang began to shoot continuously, shooting soldiers who had just woken up and were not very awake on the bed.


    The last remaining soldier didn''t die because he couldn''t pick up his gun. Seeing that there was no danger, Gao Yang stopped shooting and shouted in Arabic at the soldier, "hands up."


    The soldier looked left and right, then looked at Gao Yang, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. Bantuna then changed his Arabic and shouted, "I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 783

    Gao Yang can speak very limited Arabic. He can say a few words such as raise your hand and hand in your gun. Looking at the soldier, he finally understood. After raising his hand, Gao Yang shouted to bantuna, "help me translate, I can''t speak Arabic."


    Bantuna looked at Gao Yang and said helplessly, "I won''t, I will say so."


    Gao Yang was completely helpless and said to the soldier holding his hands, "can you speak English? Or what language can you speak?"


    The soldier looked blankly. Bantuna asked several times in Amharic and other languages Gao Yang didn''t understand. He said helplessly, "there''s no way. It seems that this guy only knows Arabic."


    Gao Yang felt very unlucky. No wonder these people were so brave. It turned out that they didn''t understand what Gao Yang said.


    Language barrier, want to ask also can''t ask what, Gao Yang held for a long time, finally helpless way: "how important it is to learn a foreign language."


    Bantuna looked at Gao Yang and said, "it''s strange that many people at the previous post can speak English, but none of the people in this post can speak English."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang waved and said, "I think captain Sadik did it deliberately. He arranged people who can''t speak English around him. Many things he doesn''t want the soldiers to know won''t be easily leaked out."


    Bantuna shrugged and said, "it should be like this, boss. Listen to my idea. Let''s leave and let him do what he wants. You hope he can attract captain Sadik''s attention here. Although we don''t know the language, if we leave without doing anything, this guy must inform Sadik, so we can achieve your goal."


    Bantuna''s idea was almost the same as Gao Yang''s. after giving bantuna a thumbs up, Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, that''s it. Let''s go."


    Although he intended to give the soldier a way to live, Gao Yang said they could not turn around and give the soldier the chance to shoot them. It would be foolish to do so. He had to ensure his own safety first.


    Gao Yang stared at the soldier who raised his hands, put the muzzle of his gun and said in Arabic, "go! Go!"


    There are too many guns in the house, so it''s hard to clean up. Gao Yang means to drive the soldier out so that he can''t get weapons immediately. However, after Gao Yang scolded twice, the soldier holding up his hands moved forward from the bed twice. After standing on the ground with his feet, he suddenly reached out and touched a grenade under the pillow.


    Gao Yang was helpless to shoot. Before the left hand of the soldier could reach the pull ring of the grenade, Gao Yang shot him in the head.


    If the grenade was detonated in the house, it was too dangerous. Although Gao Yang kept the soldier alive, he still had to fire.


    "Fark, I''m going to let him live."


    After Gao Yang scolded angrily, bantuna also sighed: "what''s the matter with these people? They have the courage to fight to the end. I''ve never seen such brave guys before."


    The plan was broken, and there was no one alive. Gao Yang said helplessly, "let''s go and find their radio. Since no one can contact us, we''ll inform Sadik ourselves."


    After searching in several rooms, Gao Yang and bantuna found a short wave military radio, but after seeing the radio on the table, Gao Yang had an ominous hunch.


    The radio is off, and as long as the radio is still working, it must be on. Otherwise, how can we receive calls from others.


    Bantuna picked up the radio microphone, reached out and turned on the switch. The radio could be powered on. It looked normal, but after two people took turns for a long time, they finally reluctantly confirmed that the radio could not transmit and receive signals. It was broken.


    After smashing the microphone on the radio, he shouted, "let''s go. There''s no way. Let''s go to the mining area."


    Is Gao Yang interested in diamond mining? There must be.


    But Gao Yang is more concerned about the chiefs. They can''t run away from the diamond mine. They can go at any time when they know where they are, but they can''t live anymore when they die.


    Gao Yang still wants to lead sadika back by luring the tiger away from the mountain, which is faster than he can track Sadik and relieve the chief''s crisis. Therefore, without knowing Sadik''s position, it''s better to let Sadik take the initiative to find him instead of going to Sadik immediately.


    Sadik''s diamond mining area is very close to the post, and the mining area should not only have radio, but also have special significance for Sadik, so going to the mining area has become Gaoyang''s only choice.


    Having made up his mind, he couldn''t delay any more. He ran out quickly. After calling Jason, the three men set out again and went straight to the mining area.


    The mining area is very close to the post, only three kilometers away, and it is very easy to find. As long as you see a hill, you can find the diamond mining area. Gao Yang clearly remembers what Randall said.


    Three kilometers away, Gao Yang could have trotted all the way, but bantuna and Jason slowed him down.


    Gao Yang doesn''t run very fast, but he has good endurance. He can run for a long time. Of course, he can also walk for a long time. However, bantuna moves very fast, runs very fast and has very strong explosive power, but his endurance is not very good. Compared with Jason, he is half a weight, or even slightly worse.


    Gaoyang they have been walking for a long time. Gaoyang feels very relaxed, but bantuna and Jason can''t catch up, and they are getting slower and slower.


    After walking three kilometers for almost an hour and a half, I found that bantuna and Jason couldn''t keep up. Gao Yang could only let them rest for half an hour, and then move forward slowly. After all, they must continue to fight after reaching the mining area. Bantuna and Jason walked slowly, just to recover their strength.


    After approaching the hill and feeling that it would not be too far away from the mining area, Gao Yang and them moved forward carefully and slowly for fear that they would be found by the sentry guarding the mining area. After walking in the woods for a while, bantuna suddenly stopped, made a sign to Gao Yang and Jason to stop moving forward, and whispered, "I heard the voice of singing."


    Gao Yang listened attentively, but he didn''t hear any sound. After listening for a while, Jason shook his head and said, "I can''t hear any sound."


    Bantuna said solemnly, "I can hear it. It''s very weak, but it''s absolutely right. The singer will not be too far away from us. I guess it won''t be more than 300 to 400 meters."


    Gao Yang believed bantuna''s ears. He whispered, "can you determine the location?"


    After listening with his head tilted for a while, bantuna whispered, "the forest scattered the sound too much. It''s difficult to identify the specific direction. I''m not sure, but I judge it should be over there."


    Looking at bantuna, pointing in a direction, Gao Yang said to Jason, "can you use UAV to investigate first? As long as you can find the river, you can determine the location of the mining area."


    Jason looked at the canopy above his head, nodded and said, "yes, the UAV can fly out, and if it''s not too far away, although it''s in the woods, there should be no problem with control and video signals."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "then go and have a look with the UAV."


    Jason took off his backpack, took out the UAV, tried the camera and display screen, and carefully controlled the UAV to fly out of the gap in the tree crown from the top of his head.


    After the drone flew out, Jason breathed out: "well, we have successfully released it, and we will have results soon. Wait, I have money now, and I will buy a better drone and a better camera."


    Gao Yang took the display screen and carefully looked at the image sent back by the UAV. Just two minutes later, Gao Yang said in a hurry: "there is a river! The mining area is right there, Jason. Can you fly closer and have a look?"


    In the dense woods, a small river appeared. The river opened a gap in the woods without canopy, which can be easily found.


    Jason controlled the UAV to descend some height, and then pulled the camera closer. Bantuna also excitedly pointed to the display screen and said, "look, someone is in the river. I heard right. It''s there!"


    After Jason controlled the UAV to fly back and forth along the river for several times, Gao Yang also knew what he wanted to know. Now it has not entered the rainy season. The water in the river is very shallow. In the river about 200 meters long, many people are bending over and working, using things like bamboo baskets to repeat the action similar to gold panning, but Gao Yang did not see anyone there with guns, It must be because the people guarding the workers were on both sides of the river bank. After they were covered by trees, the drone couldn''t shoot them.


    Jason pointed to the display screen and said, "the straight-line distance from the mining area to us is 360 meters, and the people working occupy about 150 meters of the river."


    After thinking about it, he said in a low voice: "all right, take back the UAV. We''ll go right now. Radar, you continue to be a sentry. Jason, follow behind us. Be careful. I think there may be an enemy sentry ahead."


    After Jason took back the drone and put it away, the three people began to move carefully towards the mining area. Bantuna walked in the front and moved forward very carefully. Then, Gao Yang also heard someone singing.


    Bantuna never gave any warning, and the voice of singing became louder and louder. When bantuna finally raised his left fist and signaled to stop moving forward, Gao Yang could see the river not far ahead and the people working in the river.


    Of course, there are guards with guns walking around the river.

 Chapter 784

    "Twenty six, twenty-seven, a total of twenty-seven people. Is there anything missing?"


    "There are twenty-seven people without omission."


    Gao Yang counted the number of guards he could see. After confirming with Jason, Gao Yang pointed his gun at a guard standing by the river and whispered, "Jason, you have 12 people under the tree. Can you kill them with one shot?"


    Jason nodded and whispered, "there''s no problem. They all get together. Playing a drum will definitely get them."


    "Radar, I deal with those scattered guards. If they hide, you need to help me attack them so that I can shoot them. In addition, you have to gather those people who are working and don''t let them run around. Is there a problem?"


    Bantuna whispered, "no problem, you fight first. I''ll handle what I can''t fight."


    I''ve killed many people, but I haven''t saved much. I mean strangers. Today, we''re going to be heroes, guys


    Jason looked a little excited and said, "yes, we are heroes and more than 100 poor slaves. If we can save these people, I will go to heaven after I die."


    We''re all going to shoot, but looking at those men and women who are naked, monotonous repetitive movements in the water, and miserable slaves, Gao Yang really doesn''t understand why they can still sing.


    After sighing, Gao Yang said curiously, "I really don''t understand why those people who work are so miserable. Why can they still work with songs."


    Bantuna said faintly, "life is so miserable. Of course, you have to sing when you work. Otherwise, how can you live?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, I don''t quite understand their thinking. I have to sing when they are miserable. It doesn''t accord with my cognition. Well, guys, let''s start now."


    After that, Gao Yang aimed at a guard with a gun who was shouting at the hard workers in the river, and shot off the guard''s sky cover.


    The loud gunfire was a signal. Jason''s machine gun opened fire. Under the big tree by the river, more than a dozen people sat in the shade. They looked very leisurely. They gathered together, and such a target was just suitable for machine guns.


    The distance is not far, only less than 100 meters. Although Jason''s machine gun is not very good, it is the simplest job for a machine gunner, and he can still do it well.


    When a shuttle of bullets swept out, Jason''s trigger didn''t loosen much. Of course, he couldn''t hold it all the time. He had to pay attention to skills in shooting. When he felt that he couldn''t control the trajectory, he stopped shooting and hit again after stabilizing.


    After three long shots, Jason basically wiped out the groups of guards under the tree, and then made a short shot to fix the leak, and the guards gathered under the tree were cleaned up.


    Jason knocked out a dozen people who were caught off guard, and Gao Yang also knocked out three, but when he wanted to continue shooting, he had no target. At the sound of gunfire, those who stood by the river and watched the hard work quickly found a shelter.


    After hearing the gunshot, the people working in the river stopped and waited to see that some guards had been killed on their backs. Some brave labourers threw their winnowing baskets and ran away, but most people squatted in the water subconsciously.


    Seeing that there were labourers running, some hidden guards immediately shot, and then three of the labourers trying to escape were killed in the river.


    Bantuna shouted, "don''t run! Get down! Get down! Get down in the water!"


    Immediately someone did what bantuna said, but someone stood in the river. At this time, bantuna changed his language and continued to shout.


    When bantuna roared, a guard suddenly flashed out from behind the tree and wanted to shoot at bantuna, but Gao Yang, who had been searching for the target, took the first step and killed the guard who flashed out.


    Bantuna changed four or five languages. With his efforts, basically no one stood, and the labourers shouted. Soon, only their heads were exposed on the water, and all the labourers were lying in the running water.


    Bantuna stopped, took out a grenade, threw it at a big tree, waited for the grenade to explode, left, quickly burst in and shot behind the tree.


    For a time, the gunfire was loud, but Gao Yang basically had no chance to shoot. These guards were more difficult to deal with than he had encountered before. Many people would look at them at most, retract their heads, and then just stretch out their arms and shoot at Gao Yang''s position with a gun.


    The enemy''s shooting method will not pose a great threat, but Gao Yang has no shooting opportunity, and bantuna also has no space and opportunity to attack. If he attacks forcibly, he is likely to be beaten into a sieve.


    After trying several times, they were pressed back to their hiding place and couldn''t go out. Bantuna whispered in the walkie talkie: "boss, no, these people are not so idiots. I can''t do it hard."


    Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie and whispered, "I see. These people are difficult to deal with. They are experienced veterans. We can''t be too careless this time. Safety first, radar, hold on. I''ll try to cross the wall!"


    "Through the wall?"


    "As the saying goes, wear a tree! The enemy has moved. I''m not sure where they are still hiding at the beginning. If you can find the enemy''s hiding place, give me some guidance."


    There are many places that can provide cover for people along the river, including thick trees, ditches and ridges along the river, and there are many shrubs. After the enemy hides, he may move his position and cannot be seen.


    Bantuna is about 50 meters in front of Gaoyang''s left. At different angles, bantuna may see where Gaoyang can''t see.


    After talking to bantuna, Gao Yang put the AKM on his hand aside and picked up the shotgun that bantuna put down for him.


    In the jungle, the rotary back pull rifle with large caliber long range but low firing speed was useless, but Gao Yang took his shotgun after several previous lessons. Now it seems that he has made an extremely wise decision.


    . 338 lapmagnum bullet has the incomparable power of M43 intermediate bullet and the penetration power urgently needed at this time.


    The bullet of the shotgun had already been loaded. Gao Yang only needed to open the insurance to shoot. He picked up the shotgun, aimed at a man hiding behind a tree and shooting with a rifle from time to time, and Gao Yang pulled the trigger.


    To be exact, Gao Yang shoots at the tree. The enemy hiding behind the tree is very difficult. He will only stretch out his gun for a short time. The time when his arm is exposed will never exceed two seconds. Gao Yang can''t hit his arm if he wants to.


    If he couldn''t hit his arm, he would hit the tree. Gao Yang didn''t know. 338 whether lapmaganum''s penetration was enough to penetrate the tree with a diameter of 50 cm, so he hit the edge of the tree, but he estimated that the thickness of the wood that the bullet needed to pass through must be 30 to 40 cm.


    Gao Yang was not disappointed. He just tried to shoot through the trunk. A small bullet hole appeared in the trunk on Gao Yang''s side, but a man fell behind the tree.


    Jason was not far from Gao Yang. Before Gao Yang could say hello, he shot two bullets at the fallen enemy with a short shot of his machine gun and killed the enemy who had lost cover.


    Gao Yang was very happy that the tree could pass through. He immediately pointed his gun at another big tree behind which someone shot, so he did it again.


    Lesson 2 the big tree is thicker than the first one. Gao Yang''s first shot hit the trunk, but no one fell behind the tree. Gao Yang moved the aiming point down and aimed at the place where the trunk is about one meter from the ground. If someone squats behind, he can hit it.


    He moved down and sideways. Gao Yang fired a second shot. After this shot, a black man left the tree. Gao Yang could see that the man had been shot in the thigh. Before he could make up the gun, Jason and bantuna fired together. After the short sound of the gun, the enemy who was driven away from the tree fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    Gao Yang was very happy that two shots in a row had achieved results, but he lost the target for shooting again, because not everyone hid behind the tree, and not everyone would stay in one place. As long as they could get enough safe shelter, everyone would change their position.


    The enemy stopped shooting and Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "radar, give me guidance."


    "OK, based on your position, at 10:30, see? There is a small sand pile by the river."


    Gao Yang looked at the sand pile guided by bantuna. It was the sand piled up by the hard workers on the bank after washing diamonds, but there were several sand piles. Gao Yang couldn''t confirm which one it was.


    Gao Yang turned to Jason and said, "don''t shoot. Use a drone to help me find the enemy."


    After giving Jason an order, Gao Yang planned to wait for Jason to search with a drone before shooting, but then bantuna fired a shot and said, "see?"


    Gao Yang saw the sand pile hit by bantuna. The sand pile was very small and only about one meter high, but Gao Yang didn''t know whether the bullet had a good puncture effect on the sand pile.


    After aiming, Gao Yang first fired a shot at the middle of the sand pile.


    "The bullet passed through. I saw the spray of the bullet in the river, but there was a problem with the angle. The enemy couldn''t hit it on the ground."


    Hearing bantuna''s hint, Gao Yang can''t help it. He is basically at the same level with the enemy hiding. He hits the middle of the sand pile. The bullet power is enough to ensure that he can pass through the sand pile, but the angle can''t hit the enemy.


    Just then, Jason took off with the drone under control, and then he put the display screen in front of the lying high.


    Gao Yang soon saw the people hiding behind the sand pile from the display screen. Look at the screen, and then look with the naked eye. After determining the angle and the position of the enemy, Gao Yang stood up from the ground, aimed at the sand pile and fired a shot.


    As soon as the gunshot rang, Gao Yang immediately fell back to the ground and looked at the display screen. Then he found that the enemy behind the sand pile was hugging one foot and twisting in pain.

 Chapter 785

    Jason''s UAV provided a very good view, and Gao Yang was able to observe the battlefield from an angle he could not imagine before and launch an attack.


    Injuring a person hiding behind the sand pile is only the beginning. Gao Yang sees that there is also a person hiding behind a ridge, and he is pointing his fingers and feet. It seems that he is directing others to launch a counterattack.


    Staying where he is, he can''t shoot the man behind the ridge, but knowing the enemy''s position, Gao Yang doesn''t have to stay where he is. He whispered to Jason, "take my rifle and follow me."


    After Gao Yang finished, he picked up his gun and quietly began to move laterally. When he made a big bend and reached the side of the enemy, he could see three people hiding.


    The distance is not far, and there is no need for such a difficult shooting method as penetration shooting. Gao Yang put down his shotgun and took over the AKM handed by Jason. After a short aiming, he made three rapid shots at the people who lie down or squat.


    After three shots, Jason suddenly shouted, "they moved again. Are they fleeing?"


    Gao Yang glanced at the small screen. Indeed, the remaining people were fleeing.


    Without a shooting position, Gao Yang can''t stop the remaining people from leaving. He can''t have a shooting angle unless he catches up, but he doesn''t want to stop the remaining people from escaping.


    After several people did leave, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie, "radar, the enemy has escaped. You command the captured slaves. I''ll catch the injured guy. Be careful and hurry!"


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to Jason, "take my shotgun, don''t take the drone, follow me, but keep some distance."


    After hurriedly saying that, Gao Yang stood up and ran towards the injured man behind the sand pile.


    Bantuna was more forward than Gao Yang. He didn''t fully obey Gao Yang''s orders. When he ran to the river, he shouted in the walkie talkie: "I''m afraid these people won''t simply surrender. If you want to catch the living mouth, attract his attention. I''ll catch him from the back."


    After bantuna said that, he quickly ran to a place less than ten meters away from the sand pile and hid behind a tree. After seeing Gao Yang stop and raise his gun, bantuna began to touch the sand pile quietly.


    Gao Yang raised his gun, and the man who was wounded in his foot really didn''t have the consciousness of being caught. After seeing Gao Yang, he let go of his foot and pointed his rifle at Gao Yang, which was a shuttle of bullets.


    Gao Yang climbed to the ground and fired a shot at the injured man, but he missed it deliberately. He was going to catch a living one.


    Gao Yang teased the injured man and kept shooting at him, but before long, bantuna jumped out of the sand, jumped directly over the sand, stepped on the enemy''s hand, and then immediately grabbed the gun in the enemy''s hand after smashing a butt.


    After successfully seizing the gun, bantuna shouted to the people in the river, "you are saved and free. Come to me, hurry up."


    The poor people who were kidnapped to do hard work were in a very miserable situation and had hope. They still had to worry about the identity of bantuna. After receiving bantuna''s greeting, although some people might not understand it, they saw the people who understood it running towards the shore. Soon, all the people followed suit and began to run towards bantuna.


    When Gao Yang reached bantuna, he immediately shouted to the prisoners trampled by bantuna: "tell me how many people you still have!"


    The wounded prisoner looked miserable. After hearing Gao Yan''s question, he spit hard at Gao Yang and said angrily, "go to death!"


    Bantuna stamped on the wounded foot of the prisoner. In the loud scream of the prisoner, he said in a cold voice, "asshole, you''d better answer honestly if he asks you, otherwise you''ll know what pain is."


    A trace of fear appeared in the prisoner''s painful look. At this time, bantuna said to Gao Yang: "boss, I know these bastards. They are more cruel than anyone to civilians without resistance, but if you show them how powerful they are, they will be more vulnerable than anyone."


    After saying a word to Gao Yang, bantuna took out his machete without blinking or expressing anything. Suddenly, he cut down with a knife and directly cut off the hand of the prisoner he stepped on.


    There was another shrill scream. Bantuna said in a shrill voice, "I don''t have time to talk nonsense to you. Answer honestly. I''ll give you a happy way to die, or I''ll cut off your limbs."


    At this time, the fast-moving labourer was almost in front of bantuna. After seeing bantuna''s action, the front people all stopped and looked at bantuna with fear.


    Gao Yang knew that some of those people could speak English. He shouted, "don''t worry, we''re here to save you from leaving. We''re not bad people. We just can''t bear to see you enslaved. Listen, you have to help each other. People with good physical strength go to help those who can''t walk into the forest. Wait for us, and we''ll take you out of this area."


    After Gao Yang said something in a hurry, he bowed his head and shouted to the still screaming prisoners: "shut up than me and tell me how many people you have in total, where the camp is and where Captain Sadik is!"


    The prisoner covered his broken wrist and said in a harsh voice, "I don''t know!"


    The prisoner''s mouth was so hard that bantuna raised his machete again, and this time the prisoner immediately shouted, "there are fifty of us, fifty in all! They are in the camp. I don''t know where Captain Sadik is!"


    As soon as someone else heard it, he raised his voice and said, "you can''t stay here long. Go back to the forest first and ask again. Those hard workers can also ask about the situation. Take this prisoner with you. Come on."


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to most of the hard workers who had arrived in front of him: "listen, don''t peel your clothes, take your gun and go with us quickly!"


    Everyone standing in front of Gao Yang has scars, which look like whip marks. Some people still have blood marks, while others have formed whip marks. Another thing in common is that they have no clothes to wear, both men and women.


    Someone couldn''t help crying and shouted, "don''t cry! You''re not safe yet. Listen to me, pick up the gun and come with me. Don''t think about taking your clothes. Come on."


    Bantuna also thought of the labourers in other languages. They shouted a few times, and then the crowd followed Gao Yang and began to walk into the woods. The physical conditions of these labourers were good or bad. Some walked very fast, but some walked staggeringly and very difficult.


    Although the physical condition is not very good, these labourers are not very thin. To let these people work, Captain Sadik, who must be able to earn a lot of money, will not be stingy enough to keep them full. He just repeats heavy work every day. He is always in the water. The jungle near the river is a paradise for mosquitoes. It''s strange that the labourers don''t get sick.


    Bantuna commanded two well-equipped labourers to lift the prisoner, and a large group of people began to enter the forest.


    Gao Yang said to the laborers who followed him, "you are saved. We will try our best to send you to a safe place and send you home."


    A labourer shouted to Gao Yang, "are there only three of you? But there are a lot of bad guys."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, you will be sent away safely. Do you have any other companions? Do you have others like you? Also, where do you live, how far away from here, how far away those bad guys are from here, and how long can you catch up?"


    The laborer who spoke to Gao Yang shook his head sadly and said, "it''s all here. The others are dead. Sir, my son and wife are all dead here."


    The laborer seemed to be seeking comfort. Gao Yang was slightly stunned and said, "I''m sorry. I can feel your sadness. I think I''ll avenge you."


    All became heroes. Gao Yang didn''t mind being taller. He patted the hard worker on the back of that face. Gao Yang said in a warm voice, "it''s over. Everything is over. Where are you from? You''ll go home. I promise you can go back. I''ll stop those bad guys. You can go home safely."


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the black man hesitated, suddenly grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and said loudly, "God bless you, sir. I just found it in the river and gave it to you. Thank you for avenging me, thank you for saving me, sir, thank you."


    The laborer stuffed something into Gao Yang''s hand. Gao Yang spread his hand and found that it was a diamond.


    A diamond the size of a soybean lies in Gao Yang''s palm. For the diamond, Gao Yang knows that the size of a soybean seems to be very large.


    Looking at the laborer, he raised his voice and said, "well, in fact, you can keep it."


    The laborer shook his head and said sadly, "Sir, I want to give it to you. Thank you for saving me from hell."


    At this time, a woman in the back took a few quick steps. She held Gao Yang''s hand in one hand and put a diamond on Gao Yang''s hand in the other hand. Then she grabbed Gao Yang''s hand and said a lot of things Gao Yang didn''t understand with tears.


    Several more people came to Gao Yang one after another, repeated the same action, and put the diamond they had just found into Gao Yang''s hand.


    When a labourer put a diamond the size of a mung bean into Gao Yang''s hand, he said in a deep voice: "Sir, we can find a lot of diamonds a day. This is only what we found this morning, not a lot. Although these things have brought us misfortune, we only use them to thank you, sir. This is our intention. We found these diamonds. We are willing to give them to you. There is no blood on them."


    Gao Yang is very moved. He has nine diamonds in his hand. The largest one is the size of soybeans and the smallest one is about the size of sesame seeds. These raw diamonds may not be worth much money, but Gao Yang is very grateful to them.


    After sighing, Gao Yang said to the labourers, "thank you, but you have to tell me quickly, how far is your camp from here? Where is it?"

 Chapter 786

    "Jason, go to guard, radar, hurry up and ask more things from the prisoner. It''s too slow to take him. If that guy doesn''t speak, kill him."


    Time is pressing, and the danger is not far away. After letting Jason and bantuna work separately, Gao Yang said to several labourers around him, "well, now tell me, how many more bad guys are there, and is their camp far from here?"


    The labourer who took the lead in giving Gaoyang diamonds pointed to the northeast and said, "where is the camp? It''s not very close to here. We look for diamonds along the river. After scouring the upstream river, we gradually approached here. Many people left yesterday, and about half of the bad guys left in the camp."


    The information obtained from the hard worker confirmed that the prisoner didn''t lie. There were still about 50 people left in the camp, but Gao Yang didn''t know how far away from the camp.


    "Then how far is it? If someone comes, how long will it take to catch up with us."


    Gao Yang''s problem made the hard worker a little afraid, because after seeing that Gao Yang had only three of them, they were bound to worry that they would fall into the hands of those bad guys again.


    "Fast, half an hour."


    Bantuna was interrogating the prisoner because he didn''t want to slow down. The prisoner was carried by two hard workers. Bantuna asked as he walked, but their speed inevitably slowed down and fell behind the team.


    Gao Yang stopped and shouted to bantuna, "did you ask anything?"


    Bantuna shook his head and said, "it''s nothing too valuable, boss. We have to speed up. We''ll be caught up."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, and then bantuna cut the prisoner''s neck with a knife.


    Bantuna cut off most of the prisoner''s neck with a knife. After sideways avoiding the blood mist from the prisoner, bantuna quickly ran to Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, there is a radio station in the camp. They will certainly inform Sadik. Your goal has been achieved. What are you going to do next? Are you really going to take some people away?"


    Gao Yang looked at the people around him. After hesitating for a moment, he motioned bantuna and him to one side and whispered, "there are more than 100 human lives. I can''t really leave them alone? Let''s say, I really can''t bear to see their situation."


    Bantuna disapproved and said, "if there is no danger, I am happy to help them, but I think maybe you should consider your own problems. First, if it is only us, the remaining enemies are not a big problem, but if you take these people, it will be troublesome. First, we lose the possibility of concealment."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "I understand, but I promised them. I can''t really leave them alone. Well, you and Jason escort them to a safe area and hide them. I''ll go to the enemy''s camp and make some news myself. Those people pose no threat to me. I can kill them one by one like hunting. It''s no big deal..."


    "Enemy attack!"


    Before Gao Yang finished, he suddenly heard Jason''s hoarse roar, followed by a gunshot, and a hard worker with a gun fell down in response.


    Many of those labourers picked up the rifles on the bodyguard''s body, and a labourer with a gun became the target of the enemy.


    "Sniper! Sniper! Lie down!"


    Jason roared again, and then another of the already chaotic laborers fell to the ground.


    Gao Yang immediately fell to the ground and shouted, "get down, get down on the ground."


    Bantuna also roared, and the team of hard workers did not break up. After the chaos at the beginning, more than 100 people fell on the ground one after another.


    Gao Yang and bantuna were on the right side of the team, and the bullets came from the left. After Gao Yang quickly climbed through the crowd, he looked up and looked around, but he didn''t see anyone.


    Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "shoot there? Shoot there!"


    Jason also said in a hurry: "the East, from the East, I saw two people, but now I can''t see them. They hid up to 100 meters away."


    Gao Yang looked east. After lying down, the bushes blocked his sight. Coupled with the heavy trees, he couldn''t see anyone.


    Carefully raised his head, Gao Yang saw several figures, then quickly pushed forward under the cover of trees, and then hid in the trees, but no one shot.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It has been nearly 20 minutes since they attacked the guards along the river. If the enemy''s reinforcements came, it means that they heard the gunshot or received the notice. They were moving this way when the battle happened, and now they have caught up with them.


    After thinking for a moment, he said in a loud and deep voice, "knock off the pursuers before you go, Jason, be careful."


    After that, Gao Yang knelt on one knee and raised his gun. After waiting for a while, a man in a black robe suddenly flashed out from behind the tree. Gao Yang was quick in eyes and hands, and shot the man in a black robe in the stomach.


    After the man in black fell, no one moved. He held up his gun and waited for five minutes, but no one showed up.


    If the enemy calms down, it''s Gao Yang''s turn. If the enemy can drag on, he can''t drag on. Now I don''t know when a large number of reinforcements will arrive. If he is surrounded, it''s over. Maybe he can run away, but none of the hard workers want to run.


    After waiting for another two minutes, the enemy still didn''t move. Gao Yang felt he couldn''t wait any longer. He whispered to bantuna, "radar, you take people first. You can''t be dragged here. I''ll keep an eye on the enemy. Come on."


    Bantuna nodded and whispered to the people around him, "follow me, be careful, don''t stand up and walk away."


    After bantuna finished, he crawled forward when driving. The people around him were OK and could crawl with him. However, it was inconvenient to climb on the ground naked. In addition, the crawling speed was slow. Only after more than ten meters, someone couldn''t help standing up and ran forward when driving.


    Seeing a man standing up, most of them stood up with him. Bantuna roared, "get down, don''t stand up, do you want to die."


    Bantuna said it was too late. People just stood up. A man suddenly flashed out behind the tree opposite and fired three shots at the crowd.


    When the gun rang, the enemy didn''t lose a bullet. Although the people who had just stood up immediately fell to the ground, three more people were shot and fell to the ground.


    It was hot and Gao Yang was sweating all over, but his sweat was not hot, but cold sweat from fear.


    Just now the enemy shot, but Gao yangleng didn''t have a chance to hit one of them, because he saw his own shadow on the enemy.


    The super fast firing speed was less than two seconds from dodging out to hiding back in the tree. The super accurate shooting method and fast shooting still accurately hit the target. When Gao Yang pointed the muzzle at the shooting enemy, he had lost his shooting opportunity.


    When the man was knocked down, Jason''s shouts rang out.


    "Sniper! Be careful!"


    Gao Yang instinctively feels the danger. The enemy is very strong, really strong.


    After hearing Jason''s words, Gao Yang muttered to himself, "no, it''s not a sniper, he''s a precision shooter."


    After muttering to himself, another man in black flashed behind the tree and immediately retracted behind the tree when he found that everyone was lying down.


    There was no chance to shoot, but Gao Yang saw the black robed man''s dress. After an inspiration, Gao Yang shouted, "Tuareg! They are Tuareg!"


    He was dressed in black and covered his face. He was familiar with the dress of those people. He had dealt with people with the same dress for a long time.


    After shouting, Gao Yang shouted to the laborers behind him, "are they Tuareg?"


    A labourer shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know what Tuareg are."


    At this time, a man who spoke a language that Gao Yang couldn''t understand said a few words loudly, and the hard worker around Gao Yang said anxiously: "Yes, they are Tuareg. The one who speaks is Malian. Those Tuareg are also from Mali. They said that there are more than 30 Tuareg. Some of them left yesterday. Also, they are not all from Mali or a tribe."


    Gao Yang took a few breaths and said to bantuna, "radar, take people away. I resist the enemy. Hurry up."


    Bantuna climbed to Gao Yang''s side and said solemnly, "are those Tuareg people novices or veterans?"


    Gao Yang said hard: "veteran, do you need to ask? The Tuareg people opposite are definitely veteran who can hit the target with their fucking eyes closed. FAK, they are not rookies."


    Bantuna murmured to himself, "trouble, it''s really trouble, FAK. How did you meet Tuareg here?"


    Gao Yang shook his fist and said in a deep voice, "no matter who it is, we have to fight to the end."


    Bantuna stared at Gao Yang and said, "your plan doesn''t include meeting Tuareg people. If those Tuareg people are rookies, I won''t say anything, but they are old hands! Man, it''s not stupid cannon fodder, it''s not only very powerful but also very cunning old men, Tuareg old men!"


    Gao Yang looked at bantuna and said, "I know who they are, and I know who Tuareg''s old men are, but what do you say? The three of us leave and leave these people behind?"


    Bantuna immediately nodded and said, "yes, that''s what I think."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with annoyance on his face, "Falk, Falk! My sense of justice and compassion come at a fucking bad time, but I have promised them that I will let them go home alive. I am not a good man. When I am a man of my word, what can I do? I can''t fucking throw these unlucky people to those Tuareg people."


    Gao Yang is really annoyed. If he doesn''t make a commitment, he may really leave those hard workers behind, but if he receives diamonds and makes a commitment, Gao Yang has to be responsible to them to the end, because his consistent purpose is that as a man, he can''t be a thing, but he can''t say nothing.

 Chapter 787

    It is said that Russia''s big maozi is a fighting nation. It depends on life and death. If you don''t accept it, you can do it. The big maozi who grows up in ice and snow does not lose the reputation of a fighting nation. However, old maozi fights many people and kills many of himself. The gold content of a fighting nation is quite enough, but compared with a real fighting nation, old maozi is slag.


    Yes, the real fighting nation is the Tuareg.


    Tuareg is a member of the Berber people in North Africa and a nomadic people in the Sahara desert. Tuareg people are found in Algeria, Niger, Mali and Libya.


    Nominally, it is a nomadic nation. Since its birth, the real means of livelihood of this nation has never been nomadism. Nomadism is only a sideline of Tuareg people. Their main business is to do business and plunder, especially slaves. In the business of Tuareg people, slave trade is a very important part.


    Tuareg people face powerful tribes, that is, businessmen. When they meet weak tribes, that is, looters, but Tuareg people also have a main business, that is, war.


    In modern society, the Tuareg people have gradually lost their soil for survival, so they have become the group that provides the most cannon fodder in modern mercenaries.


    When it comes to mercenaries, most people can think of Americans, Russians and Israelis. That''s right. The high-end market is indeed people from these countries, but in terms of quantity, this cognition is wrong. In mercenaries, Tuareg people dominate the number, regardless of nationality, only tribal and ethnic Tuareg people.


    Libya is a typical mercenary war, and more than 70% of the mercenaries active on the Libyan battlefield are Tuareg.


    The Tuareg are a true fighting people, because they can''t fight except for war. They simply rely on fighting for a living.


    However, the Tuareg cannot do without fighting, but tragically, they are not very good at war under modern conditions.


    Therefore, Tuareg provided most of the cannon fodder for mercenaries on battlefield.


    Tuareg people like to use them. They are cheap and obedient. They can be sent off with a little money. Tuareg people are very common in the African battlefield. Therefore, Tuareg people are cannon fodder in the real sense.


    No matter who does more, he will naturally have experience and become an expert. When some Tuareg people survive after many years on the battlefield, he will naturally not be cannon fodder, but become a veteran and an old man who is afraid of others.


    Just like in Afghanistan, for American soldiers, who needs to be worried most in Afghanistan? It''s not the young people who are young and strong and armed to the teeth, but the old men with white hair and a worn-out rifle. Those veterans who have fought guerrilla warfare with the Soviet Union for eight years, and who have fought today with or for Taliban are fools after decades of fighting. It''s time to learn something, Besides, most of the people who can survive are smart people except those who are lucky enough to fill in.


    People are old and refined. Those who have survived half their lives on the battlefield are really difficult to deal with. They may not be literate, may not use any modern instruments, or even use other guns except AK47. But no matter what guns they use, they can definitely play with the guns in their hands. It''s time to hide, hide, but when they need to come out and shoot, He will never waste bullets.


    There is a special term in the mercenary circle, which is called Don Tuareg.


    The old man doesn''t just mean age. He says combat effectiveness, shooting skills and experience. A young Tuareg may also be called an old man, but most of the time, old Tuareg is really an old man. Those old men in their fifties and sixties who should have left the battlefield.


    Gao Yang knows the power of old man Tuareg. He fought with a mercenary regiment mainly composed of Tuareg in Libya.


    In misrata, Libya, when the Satan mercenary regiment was just established, Gao Yang fought side by side with Green Mamba and Coleman company. In addition, he fought with the mercenary regiment called sandstorm, which was formed by Tuareg from Mali.


    At that time, the sandstorm mercenary regiment also took the price of elite mercenaries, but they could take the price of elite mercenaries only because they were not afraid of death in war. Strictly speaking, it was a cannon fodder mercenary regiment. However, there were two people in the sandstorm, and two old Tuareg left a deep impression on Gao Yang.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the sandstorm mercenary regiment is supported by two old men. Otherwise, it''s really not worth the elite price just because they are not afraid of death.


    It is precisely because Gao Yang has dealt with Tuareg people in misrata that he has a deep understanding of Tuareg people, so he is extremely afraid of old man Tuareg.


    Knowing the characteristics of Tuareg and what the old man of Tuareg represents, we will know what situation Gaoyang will face.


    Gao Yang needs to attract Sadik''s attention to himself. Therefore, it seems that covering the escape of the hard workers does not conflict with what he was supposed to do, but the problem is that if he leaves the hard workers as bait, he can easily leave, and then take the initiative to bite Sadik''s people, but if he wants to cover the hard workers to leave, he will have to be bitten by the Tuareg, One is active and the other is passive. The safety degree of the two options is very different.


    Gao Yang certainly likes to take the initiative and hopes to be safer, but he can''t leave those hard workers because he has made a commitment.


    After making up his mind, Gao Yang stopped thinking. After taking a breath, he whispered to bantuna, "forget it, don''t say anything. You and Jason take them away. I''ll stay to block the enemy, or none of them can run."


    When Gao Yang spoke to bantuna, he never hid it from the hard workers around him. They couldn''t hide it. They couldn''t go to a place where there was no one to discuss it again.


    Bantuna said that regardless of the hard work, the hard workers were afraid, but after hearing Gao Yang''s final decision, they finally saw the hope of life. Naturally, they were more grateful when they looked at Gao Yang''s eyes.


    Bantuna shouted to Gao Yang, "boss, don''t try to be a saint. You''ll die!"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I''m not a saint, but I''m a man of my word. I''ve decided. Don''t persuade me anymore. You''re ready."


    After talking to bantuna, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "Jason, come to me."


    Jason quickly climbed to Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, those people, they are so powerful. They don''t use sniper rifles, but they hit too accurately!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s old man Tuareg. You''re not in this circle. You don''t understand. Well, you and bantuna take these people together and go back to the place where we hide our things. You share the money in the suitcase with radar. One person and half."


    Bantuna stared at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "are you a mercenary? You must be a mercenary!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "there''s no need to hide it from you. Yes, I''m a mercenary."


    Banduna then said, "the mercenary regiment?"


    Gao Yang thought and finally whispered, "Satan, RAM."


    Bantuna immediately widened his eyes, opened his mouth and sent out a monosyllabic Festival. After that, he immediately lowered his voice and said with an incredible face: "you, you are a ram? Satan''s RAM? FAK, big man!"


    Jason said blankly, "the boss is very famous?"


    Bantuna looked at Jason with disdain and said, "you are not in this circle. You don''t understand. Who is ram? He is... Well, don''t you say he is God. In the mercenary business, he is God, because he controls your life and death. If he wants you to die, you can''t live."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "there''s no exaggeration. What you said is too outrageous."


    Jason said, "I seem to have heard the name, RAM. Is it the first accurate shooter?"


    Bantuna said in surprise, "how do you know?"


    Jason shrugged and said, "I heard that there is a very popular issue of mercenary magazine. One of my comrades in arms wants to be a mercenary. He buys that magazine every term, and then tells me what the new first accurate shooter can make a lot of money, isn''t it, boss? Is that you?"


    Bantuna heaved his breath and said, "I''m asking some nonsense. I said how magical the boss is. He''s like God. It turns out that he''s a ram and the first accurate shooter. I should have thought of it."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "this is not the time to say this. Well, Jason, give me my shotgun and a radar to leave here. You can find a way to send these people away. Pay attention and keep it as secret as possible. I don''t have time to give you advice. Find a way by yourself."


    Bantuna whispered, "boss, if you insist on being a hero, I think you''d better not take a shotgun and fight old man Tuareg. You have to react quickly enough. Take a shotgun. I think it will affect your activities."


    Gao Yang really doesn''t want to give up the means of long-range precision shooting, but bantuna makes a lot of sense. If he dares to underestimate the enemy against old man Tuareg, he will be in bad luck.


    After careful calculation, Gao Yang finally reluctantly gave up his shotgun. The Sacco rifle was too heavy and too big. In the jungle, it was really not a good idea to carry a shotgun weighing more than eight kilograms and more than one meter long. Moreover, if you bring a shotgun, you have to bring more than 100 rounds and a big head, A bullet that weighs a lot.


    Gao Yang did not move, nor did the enemy on the other side, so Gao Yang had a chance to make some preparations. He said in a deep voice, "well, help me take the shotgun and give me some full magazines. Also, Jason gave me the infrared camera, put it in my backpack and take out the shotgun bullets."


    Gao Yang quickly removed his backpack to the ground and continued to hold the gun for shooting. Jason and bantuna opened his bag and filled it with six full magazines. Then Jason put in the small infrared camera he was carrying.


    "Boss, OK, here''s your bag."


    Gao Yang lay on the ground, quickly carried his backpack, and whispered, "OK, you leave, climb and make some noise. Try to seduce several people to shoot. Let''s contact back. Let''s move. You go!"

 Chapter 788

    When bantuna was crawling on the ground, he said loudly: "no matter how tired and uncomfortable you are, you can see the end of me crawling on the ground and standing up. If you don''t want a gun, just lie down to me honestly. OK, now follow me and we''ll leave."


    Gao Yang squatted and did not move according to the gun. Behind him was a crowd crawling slowly on the ground. Everyone who climbed past behind him would whisper thank you.


    Gao Yang can feel the emotion of those who thank him, but the problem is that the voice affects him, so Gao Yang can only say loudly: "don''t talk, go quickly!"


    Gao Yang hopes to seduce several to solve it. He points his gun at the big tree where old man Tuareg is hiding, although he doesn''t think it''s possible for a clever veteran Youzi to step on such an obvious trap.


    Sure enough, someone left the shelter and took a few steps forward. Gao Yang resisted the impulse and didn''t shoot. However, after seeing that no one moved a step except two enemies who were obviously not Tuareg, Gao Yang knew that the Tuareg he really wanted to deal with would not move until the two people found out the situation.


    The two men who had left the shelter were far apart from each other. In spite of this, they quickly fired a shot and killed one, then turned the gun to fight second.


    Gao Yang didn''t care to shoot. His squatting body flashed aside and lay on the ground. Then he rolled aside quickly. After at least four or five gunshots were heard in his ears. Gao Yang rolled over again, and then climbed ahead with his hands and feet. When he stabilized again, he was in a cold sweat.


    The grass where he was squatting was interrupted. If he reacted a little slowly and didn''t avoid in time, but continued to shoot at the second person, he had been shot. In addition, from the situation where he was hiding, at least three people from the other party fired at the same time, and all shot at the place where he was hiding.


    The enemy is really hard to deal with, and the Tuareg people directly took the two people who left as bait and set a trap for the Tuareg people, and they also set a trap for him.


    Cunning, cruel and sharp, who sees such an opponent will worry.


    Tuareg don''t take anyone''s life seriously. They don''t even care about their own life, let alone those who have nothing to do with them. Therefore, they have a large number of people who can be sent out as bait.


    If someone approaches, whether Gao Yang will fight or not is a question. Fighting will expose his identity. If he doesn''t fight, he will be kept close by the enemy.


    Gao Yang could have been more relaxed, as long as he didn''t take more than 100 lives behind him seriously, so he could take the initiative to evacuate and distance himself from the enemy, and then whoever bites depends on their abilities. Unfortunately, Gao Yang can''t do it. He can only drag those Tuareg people away so that the hard workers who have nothing to do with him can leave.


    After all, my heart is too soft.


    After a helpless self mockery, Gao Yang still had to pick up the gun again, but he didn''t dare to squat this time, nor dare he stay behind the grass with hidden effect but no cover effect. After looking at it, he found that no one continued to push towards him, Gao Yang quickly crawled on the ground and hid behind a big tree.


    If the Tuareg sent more than two people to move forward again and act as the bait to catch Gao Yang, Gao Yang could only bite the bait. Otherwise, he would have to let those people close and launch a massacre against the hard workers.


    Soon, three more people ran out from behind the tree. They were not always exposed, but moved forward alternately with the help of various shelters. There were too many places to hide in the jungle and too many trees to provide cover. When the three people came out from a long distance from each other, Gao Yang only felt very headache, very headache.


    There''s only one chance to shoot, and then you have to run quickly and hide in other places. Otherwise, if you still don''t move, you''ll wait to be suppressed behind a tree and can''t move any more. After the Tuareg focus on one person, the veteran oil who shot the thief can shoot continuously and seal the direction of Gao Yang''s departure, Then a charge can take care of him.


    More people, of course, will have an advantage, but also an absolute advantage.


    In Syria, Gao Yang can kill hundreds of people with a gun, but the problem is that those who are really pigs are stupid. They only know that there is no comparability between the idiots who die and the real enemies. This is equivalent to that a person can bleed hundreds of chickens one by one with a knife, but if four or five people rush up with a knife, it is obvious that the party will die.


    Gao Yang''s miraculous achievement on the Syrian battlefield is that a man killed hundreds of chickens in a chicken farm with a knife, but now, just like him with a knife, there are three or four people, or more, six or seven people also forced him with a knife. This is the difference between a combat veteran and a rookie weak chicken on the battlefield.


    After a while, when he felt that the distance was almost the same and observed the only way for an enemy to move forward next time, Gao Yang was ready to shoot, but he didn''t dare to hold up the gun this time. He could only complete the whole process of shooting out of the gun and hiding in less than a second.


    Hiding behind the tree, with the muzzle of the gun facing the ground, Gao Yang held his breath. When he saw a Tuareg in black jump from behind the tree and rush towards a bush in front of him, Gao Yang raised his hand and shot. He didn''t see whether he hit the enemy or not. He didn''t even see the figure of the man. He just fired a shot with his feeling, He immediately rushed to one side, rolled on the ground, and then continued to get up and run.


    Gao Yang still hit his target, but he didn''t kill him. His target moved quickly. Gao Yang shot the target in the leg. After Gao Yang completed the whole shooting process in less than half a second, when he landed, he had reached behind a bush he had seen for a long time, and then quickly took a few steps with the help of the cover of the bush, He has climbed from the ground to behind a tree ten meters away.


    After the big tree where Gao Yang just hid was shot several times, all the enemies hid back. Without full assurance, no one would expose his position. The battlefield fell into a suffocating confrontation.


    Gao Yang played so many rounds that the laborers had not completely left. The front man climbed a hundred meters away, while the back man was still crawling slowly behind Gao Yang.


    The physical condition is very poor, and it is a team of more than 100 people with a long distance. They climb slowly on the ground. It really doesn''t mean that they can finish walking immediately.


    Gao Yang''s actions and situation were seen by many people. Bantuna shouted in the walkie talkie: "boss, I admire you very much, and I know you are very powerful, but you know now that those Tuareg old men are not the fools we met. You''d better go with us."


    Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and whispered: "Shut up, you''d better urge these people to go faster. When I can''t stick here, I can only run and beat. It''s not a problem that we can go if we want to. Those Tuareg people can kill all these hard workers and continue to chase after us. I believe they have this strength. Well, do as I say."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at the surrounding terrain. He had to find a place for him to hide and cover after shooting. He had to plan the route and actions when transferring the shooting position. If he was careless, he might be killed on the way.


    Gao Yang''s compassion is not the time, and his heroism is not the time. Against a group of weak chickens, he can kill the enemy and enjoy the feeling of being a hero. Unfortunately, he is now facing a group of strong enemies.


    But Gao Yang''s competitive spirit is not the time. Now he wants to know whether he can live up to the name of the first accurate shooter when facing a really powerful opponent.


    Gao Yang hasn''t met an opponent with enough gold content for a long time. This time, although the opponent doesn''t have any good guns and equipment, their fighting instinct has been engraved in their bones, and the gold content is very high.


    The muzzle of the gun is vertical to the ground, and Gao Yang tries to relax his body and relax his nervous mood. He must maintain enough excitement, but he can''t be too nervous. If he is too nervous, it will affect his movements.


    Gao Yang has not been so nervous or so excited for a long time, especially he has not encountered this feeling of extreme danger for a long time. This is not the kind of danger of being thrown bombs on his head by planes and bombarded by big artillery. It is simply a duel between gunmen, but a duel under great pressure from the use of the simplest weapons.


    After feeling that his state of mind would not affect his actions, Gao Yang glanced slightly sideways and found that the enemy confronting him no longer had actions. Then Gao Yang slowly fell on the ground and observed the enemy''s movements in the gap between the shrubs.


    Hide behind the Bush and observe between the Bush leaves and branches. Although it will affect the field of vision, it will not be exposed. Squat high and do not move like a statue.


    The labors behind him have almost moved. They have left. After the people in front climbed more than 100 meters, they can stand up and run forward. After waiting for the last group of people to stand up and start walking outside a safe distance, Gao Yang can finally let go of his hands and feet and do a big job.


    The enemy can sink out of his anger, and Gao Yang can sink out of his anger even more. When someone in the enemy finally couldn''t help it. When a man in black robes poked his head to look here, Gao Yang didn''t lean out, but directly fired a gun in the Bush, lifted half of the face of the Tuareg who poked his head out, and announced to the enemy that he hadn''t left yet. He was here.

 Chapter 789

    After firing a shot, Gao Yang did not expect to change many guns back, but he was already prepared. He had changed to a new shooting point before the enemy accurately identified his position.


    The Tuareg shot are very close to Gaoyang, less than 50 meters away, but this is the most common exchange of fire in the jungle.


    There must be a big difference between the jungle in Africa and that in America. Gaoyang''s forest belongs to a subordinate forest, but it is not a tropical rain forest. It still needs to go east for at least 100 kilometers to enter the real rain forest. Therefore, in terms of the density of trees, Or the density of understory plants is not as high as the rainforest in Colombia.


    Gao Yang now began to thank Lucy card. Without Lucy card to teach him how to fight in the jungle, his combat effectiveness would be greatly reduced.


    Gao Yang is not very familiar with and unfamiliar with jungle warfare, but he is confident that his combat ability in the jungle is better than those Tuareg.


    Tuareg people are typical desert people. If the battlefield is in the desert, Gao Yang has little chance of winning, but in the jungle environment, he may be more familiar than those Tuareg people.


    After finding some odds for himself and improving his confidence, Gao Yang never moved again, just staring at his enemy.


    The Tuareg who had been shot began to move. Gao Yang could not see people, but he could see the plants on the ground shaking occasionally.


    After a long confrontation, neither side made any action. Just then, he heard someone shouting loudly, but he couldn''t understand what they said.


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand the language spoken by Tuareg people, but thanks to the experience of fighting side by side with the sandstorm mercenary regiment, he knows what Tuareg people say when they attack. Therefore, when Gao Yang hears those Tuareg people suddenly yelling for attack, Gao Yang immediately cheered up and prepared for the next attack.


    At least more than 20 people came out at the same time. After their eyes widened, they didn''t dare to take advantage of this rare opportunity to shoot.


    Gao Yang is sure to kill at least one person. It''s difficult to kill two people, but he can also try on the premise of ensuring safety. However, he can never kill three people in a row. The reason why he runs without firing a shot is that even if three enemies die, enough people can be left to beat him into a sieve.


    The enemy is an expert, so we must give the enemy due respect. Bullying an expert as a rookie will be punished. Gao Yang doesn''t want to be shot dead by the old man of Tuareg. He doesn''t want to be trapped by the fire net after exposing his position.


    When it''s time to fight, you have to run when it''s time to run. It''s not humiliating to run. It''s humiliating if you can''t run, and it''s fatal.


    Gao Yang bent down and ran away. With the help of plants, he was not worried about being found in the initial stage of escape. Although he was likely to expose his position, he could keep a long distance, even if he was exposed.


    When Gao Yang ran for more than 100 meters, he went out. He ran towards the side of the retreating labourers. Therefore, when he ran for more than 100 meters, the Tuareg had also reached the place where he had just hidden.


    I don''t know if the enemy found his escape route, but Gao Yang must let the enemy find him. He stopped behind a big tree and found a Tuareg slowly searching in the gap of the tree. Gao Yang picked up his gun and ran to one side immediately after he knocked down the enemy with a short shot.


    Women don''t wear veils, but men wear veils. Gao Yang is very unhappy with this custom of Tuareg people. The reason is very simple, because he can''t tell from the appearance that the talent is the old man he wants to kill most.


    The same black robe and black veil. As soon as he changed his position, Gao Yang didn''t know that the man was the greatest threat to him. If he wanted to find out, he had to take a few more shots to distinguish it. Therefore, although he killed a Tuareg, he didn''t know that he was a rookie or a powerful role.


    With a helpless sigh, Gao Yang accepted his life and shot the crowd again. Then he turned around and ran again.


    Now it has changed from confrontation to hide and seek. It is not just hide and seek, because Gao Yang can''t let the enemy can''t find it. He has to hang those people.


    It''s too dangerous to be close to, and afraid to lose the enemy behind you when you''re far away. It''s not only dangerous but also troublesome to use yourself as bait.


    After running forward for a while, Gao Yang stopped. He wanted to see if the enemy behind him was following. Gao Yang, who was hiding behind a tree, just wanted to put his head out to have a look, but he just stretched out half his head. After a bang, a bullet hit the bark less than five centimeters above his head. If the bullet had not been a few centimeters higher, his celestial cover would have been lifted.


    He was so frightened that he lay down on the ground with a loud puff. Whether it would crush the things in the bag or not, he was not frightened, but lying down was the fastest way for him to lie down.


    Gao Yang knew that the bullet was not his luck just now, but the result that he deliberately shrunk his head and lowered his height when he looked at it. When his height leaned out from behind the tree, the bullet rubbing against the tree should have hit his eyebrows.


    The Tuareg who fired the gun remembered Gao Yang''s height and his habit and height every time he observed, so he preset the impact point waiting for him. If Gao Yang hadn''t deliberately changed his leaning height during observation, he would have eaten the bullet.


    Master, you are really a master. You are still a terrible master. After you have this conscious Gao Yang, you lie down and take advantage of the enemy''s inability to observe him. Without saying a word, you turn over your hands and feet and move to one side with rolling and crawling, and immediately pout your ass and start running.


    It''s very embarrassing to be embarrassed, but in war, when people don''t get beaten, it''s really an ability to escape and get back a life.


    It''s a trick to keep an elegant posture to avoid bullets when you need to avoid hiding in a war.


    It''s really a lie to ghosts. If you dare to hide behind a small tree or shrink behind something that has absolutely no protective effect, you''ll be fine. People with this idea have died as ghosts on the battlefield.


    The heart that finally calmed down began to bang. Gao Yang confirmed that the Tuareg people would rather ignore the hard work than catch up with him and kill him. It''s funny to tell the Tuareg people about the overall situation. It''s their creed to avenge their relatives and friends and never die.


    He had to find a place to hide his body, so Gao Yang didn''t run too far. After hiding behind a cluster of tropical plants with wide leaves like banana trees, Gao Yang, who knelt on one knee, decided not to run any more. He had to put some pressure on the enemy and increase the motivation for the enemy to chase him.


    After stopping, Gao Yang listened to the news. After he didn''t find any footsteps, he slowly poked his head out of the root of the plant, and then he and a pursuer who was not Tuareg found each other at the same time.


    Gao Yang and the enemy he found were startled at the same time. Neither of them expected to be so close to each other, but Gao Yang''s reaction speed was much faster than that of the black soldier. One two shot shot killed each other. Gao Yang didn''t roll, but ran wildly towards the waist of the nearest tree, because he didn''t know that only one person had reached a place less than 30 meters away from him, Or the enemy is all at this distance.


    There was no bullet to worry about. There was only one explanation for this situation. The black soldier rushed in and Gao Yang couldn''t help but relax. He said that the Tuareg people became old men and slid like loaches one by one, so they wouldn''t risk getting close to extreme danger and couldn''t give full play to their shooting advantages.


    Basically, 50 meters to 200 meters is the favorite distance of the Tuareg old man. This distance can give play to the advantages of good shooting skills and fast firing speed. Moreover, AK series rifles can ensure sufficient accuracy. If it is farther, the accuracy of AK rifles is a little difficult to say.


    With the shot just now, Gao Yang found that one of his opponents, an old man Tuareg, like him, likes to hit people''s eyebrows. It''s just that he likes to hit people''s eyebrows. If he still finds people''s eyebrows at the preset impact point, it shows that this person''s confidence is bursting.


    He likes to hit people in the eyebrows. This is usually the choice made by shooters who are extremely confident in their shooting skills. It is common in movies. It is really difficult to see on the battlefield. Gao Yang often hits people in the eyebrows when shooting with confidence. Today, he finally met a person with the same confidence.


    The more he fought, the more he felt that the enemy was powerful. After feeling that the legendary old man Tuareg could always surprise him, Gao Yang couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Now he felt that the revenge makeup on his face was inappropriate.


    The White Road on the red face is an eye-catching target provided to people in a green jungle, but fortunately, although Gao Yang''s clothes are not camouflage clothes, they are still easy to hide Khaki quick drying shirts, military green pants and khaki military boots. Even if khaki is not a good camouflage color in the jungle, it is not as eye-catching as red and white faces.


    If you are at a disadvantage, you have to find a way to find an advantage for yourself. In terms of shooting skills, Gao Yang thinks he should be better than those Tuareg people. On the premise of large number of local people and high quality, the shooting advantages can not be brought into play, or there is no room to play. Therefore, he looks for other advantages.


    Compared with those Tuareg people, Gaoyang has great advantages in many aspects, but unfortunately, his advantages can not be used much under the current conditions. There are no high-tech equipment for him, and there are no weapons enough to turn the situation around.


    What we can use is only effective means that can be obtained according to local conditions, such as camouflage.

 Chapter 790

    What are the most striking features of modern snipers?


    In addition to a sniper rifle, another characteristic of a sniper may be a lucky suit.


    It looks ugly, but the camouflage effect of auspicious clothes is really good. These days, if you don''t go out in auspicious clothes, no one will say that you are a sniper.


    What is auspicious clothes? The most popular saying of auspicious clothes comes from a Scot named auspicious. It was originally used by Scottish hunters to disguise when hunting. It was first used in the battlefield during World War I.


    Lucky clothes have become popular all over the world in the past 20 or 30 years. They are not only often seen on the film screen, but also become standard equipment in the armies of various countries. Basically, no matter whether there is a tradition of lucky clothes or not, snipers will be equipped with lucky clothes.


    Geely clothes have become the standard equipment for snipers, but there is no standard for Geely clothes. Basically, a broken fishing net and a lot of rags can be made into a very effective Geely clothes. However, the specific use of Geely clothes must be matched according to the characteristics of terrain and vegetation.


    Wearing auspicious clothes used in the jungle in the desert, auspicious clothes made of desert camouflage in the snow, and auspicious clothes with a very narrow range of use must be an act of seeking death in completely unsuitable areas, but as long as it is not in the environment with extremely monotonous ground color, Even wearing auspicious clothes made of canvas strips will have a good camouflage effect.


    Geely clothes should first match the color of the sniper''s activity zone. This effect is the best, but the camouflage effect of Geely clothes is not only because of the color, but also because Geely clothes can divide the outline of the human body into more hidden lines and shapes, and blur the more eye-catching outline of the human body in the natural environment to the greatest extent, It becomes a three-dimensional appearance that is difficult for the human eye to distinguish from the background.


    Gao Yang certainly didn''t take his lucky clothes with him, but he can make them now, and the lucky clothes made of local materials in the jungle must be the most suitable for the jungle environment.


    Of course, auspicious clothes can also be called camouflage clothes. If Gao Yang doesn''t have time to make auspicious clothes with things like leaves, he can also camouflage himself with the same route as auspicious clothes.


    To camouflage, we first need time and distance from the enemy. Gao Yang tore off two leaves from the large leafy plant around him, and then turned his head and ran back for a while.


    After finding a hiding place to hide again, Gao Yang took out a half large leaf he had just pulled off, poked two irregular holes in the leaf with his fingers, put it in front of his face and tried it. After feeling that it did not affect his vision, Gao Yang immediately took out a roll of tape from his pocket.


    Mercenaries have three treasures, tape, knife and condoms.


    Mercenary three treasures refer to those unimportant things that seem to be dispensable, but they are really good treasures that no one can leave.


    First of all, the tape. Who can take it with ordinary people? But mercenaries almost have a roll of transparent tape, and transparent tape is very useful. First of all, the most common is to use transparent tape to tie two magazines together to make a quick change magazine. In addition, if you grab your tongue and wrap the tape a few more times, you can tie people to block their mouth, Something is broken and needs to be temporarily glued and tied up. At this time, the tape with small weight and no space is better than anything.


    Besides the knife, this knife is not a bayonet or a battle knife, but a knife with a blade length of no more than 10 cm. It''s best to be a small straight knife. It doesn''t seem to be of great use. An insignificant knife is the most commonly used tool in the field, none of them.


    Of course, you can also bring a bayonet to replace some of the small knives. However, when you need to do odd jobs, you will find how happy it is to have a small knife instead of having to use a big knife longer than 30 cm.


    Finally, the condom is also a small and light thing that doesn''t occupy any place and weight. However, this little thing can hold water when there is no kettle, and it can also be used as a tourniquet. This is very useful. Gao Yang has used it like this. Finally, there is another purpose, which is the original purpose of the condom.


    There are few good birds in mercenaries. Most of the time, the role of condoms is supposed to play a role, especially in places where there are more than 1/3 HIV carriers in some parts of Africa. For some mercenaries without moral limits, condoms must never be lacking.


    These three little things are insignificant, but as long as they are old birds, everyone must be prepared, otherwise they can''t be called the three treasures of mercenaries.


    Gao Yang is a mercenary, so of course, there are three treasures of mercenaries in his pocket.


    He took out the tape, tore off a piece, covered the leaves on his face, and then wrapped the upper and lower ends with the tape. A red face that was raised high was firmly covered. From now on, when he looked into it again, the possibility of exposure must be much smaller than that of a red face.


    In less than two minutes, after covering his face, Gao Yang looked up and aimed his gun. After feeling that it would not affect his movement and sight, Gao Yang decided to shoot again.


    After waiting for two minutes, Gao Yang saw a dark shadow flash through the gap between the trees. When his sight was blocked in the woods, it would have a great impact on judging the distance. Gao Yang estimated it, but he was not sure. Finally, he felt that the enemy was still 60 meters to 100 meters away.


    After waiting for a moment, Gao Yang found a target. Unfortunately, the target this time was a black man, not the Tuareg he most wanted to kill.


    Do you have to hit all the main targets? Anyway, Gao Yang only needs to delay the enemy''s pursuit speed to achieve his goal.


    When the gunshot rang, Gao Yang grabbed the big leaves on the ground and ran away. When he heard two shots behind him, there was no movement. Gao Yang began to move obliquely and quickly along an irregular route.


    After feeling that he had run dozens of meters again, Gao Yang stopped, put the gun aside, tore the big leaves into strips, picked up the tape, and stuck the strips of leaves torn into about five or six centimeters to the gun.


    After making a preliminary camouflage of the gun body, Gao Yang found several short purple brown shrubs not far from him. He was moved. Gao Yang broke down two branches with more leaves, picked them up and continued to run.


    After running for tens of meters, Gao Yang stopped, tied tape to one branch, and then wrapped it firmly around his right arm. The remaining branch had no time to deal with. After running for tens of meters, Gao Yang stuck it to his left neck.


    The neck was a little uncomfortable by the twigs. He pressed it hard. After pressing the fluffy leafy twigs less hard, Gao Yang ran again.


    When doing camouflage, there is a very important principle, that is, there can be no symmetrical color or symmetrical shape. This is the most basic principle. After looking at it, move it. After listening to the little branches tied to him, Gao Yang will move again immediately.


    Although only the most preliminary camouflage has been completed, the camouflage effect has appeared, which must not be compared with the effect after complete completion, but now if Gao Yang hides in a place, he can''t be found at a glance. At least he has to look carefully.


    The highest level of camouflage is not that you can''t see it at a glance, but that you have to let people stand face to face with the camouflager. The distance between them is only three or four meters, and you can''t see that there are talents in front of him through hard observation.


    Gao Yang is far from completing the camouflage effect he envisaged. He lacks time and space. If he wants to complete it, he has to do it step by step.


    Gao Yang wanted to make another fire with the enemy. He stayed quietly in place for four minutes. He saw the enemy again, and this time the enemy appeared in front of him on the left.


    The black robes of Tuareg people are conspicuous in the jungle, and the camouflage effect of khaki and camouflage clothes worn by those black guards is much better. However, among the high flying enemies, one is still wearing slippers. If he walks a little faster, he can hear the sound of the impact of the sole and foot board.


    Many Tuareg people wear slippers, but the slippers worn by the Tuareg people don''t seem to fit their feet. Gao Yang saw the black man wearing slippers and had the opportunity to shoot, but Gao Yang didn''t consider killing the Tuareg who could give him a warning sound. As long as he wasn''t forced, he must keep the Tuareg as an alarm.


    Let go of the alarm and two blacks. When a Tuareg who was wearing a black robe and carefully came out from behind a tree appeared in his vision, Gao Yang made a short shot.


    The costumes of Tuareg people also have the function of camouflage. Apart from their own people, it is difficult for others to distinguish a single target from a group of Tuareg people. Therefore, Gao Yang shot a short shot instead of a single shot for the sake of insurance. After killing his target, he simply can''t know whether it is an old Tuareg.


    You have to run when you hit. The gathering effect in the jungle makes it difficult for ordinary people to distinguish which direction the gunshot came from. This is beneficial to the hidden party. If you want to judge the direction of the bullet from the impact point on the body, you also need to see the body after analysis. When the enemy can''t distinguish his position for the time being, Gao Yang quickly and quietly disappeared into the jungle.


    After walking to the side for a while, Gao Yang found a fallen tree. The decayed tree was full of vines. When he saw the vines, Gao Yang''s eyes lit up and ran towards the dead tree immediately.


    Vine is what Gao Yang needs most. With this thing, he can completely become an invisible person in the jungle.

 Chapter 791

    Using local materials, Gao Yang can obtain endless camouflage materials with excellent effects in the jungle, but he can''t stick the camouflage materials directly to his body, which lacks the three-dimensional effect of the best camouflage. He also needs something that can play the role of skeleton.


    Vines can play a skeleton role, just like the net when making auspicious clothes. As long as you fix things such as leaves and moss on the vines, and then hold them high, you can put his emergency camouflage clothes on your body like wearing a real auspicious clothes. Although they are made in an emergency, the camouflage effect is not bad or even better.


    There is no shortage of vines in the jungle, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to wait any longer. When he meets the enemy, he must prepare more. When the enemy is not very close, Gao Yang takes his folding knife from his belt.


    Gao Yang prefers the straight knife, especially the small straight knife with integrated keel handle, because it is the most reliable knife type. However, for convenience, he still has to take a folding knife with him. Moreover, the folding knife is still the blade form he doesn''t like. The first half is a flat blade and the second half is a toothed blade folding knife.


    The tooth blade is not good for cutting things, but it is the best blade for cutting things. There is no tooth blade better for cutting ropes and other things. Of course, it is the same for vines.


    Gao Yang opened the folding knife with one hand. When he wanted to cut a very thin vine, he first took the gun in his right hand and swept the ground with the butt of the gun.


    Once bitten by a snake, he has been afraid of the well rope for ten years. Gao Yang, who was bitten by a poisonous snake, will never make the same mistake again.


    The dark and humid corner next to the dead tree is the place where snakes like to stay, and it is also the most common hiding place for various poisonous insects. He habitually cleaned the dead branches and leaves on the ground with the butt of the gun. Gao Yang didn''t find the shadow of snakes and poisonous insects. When he put down his gun to cut off the vines, Gao Yang turned his head to one side, but found that there were no snakes in the place he swept with the butt of the gun, But there was a big snake more than a meter from his side.


    Gao Yang is afraid of being attacked by snakes, but he is not afraid of snakes. After three years on the grassland, he still likes to eat snakes.


    After a look, he found that the snake beside him was not a poisonous snake, but an African ball python.


    When in danger, the ball python will coil up and shrink into a ball, which is why it is called the ball python. The African ball python is not poisonous and has a gentle personality. It is very common in the forest. This kind of Python belongs to a dwarf in the python family. The longest one found is less than two meters. However, the body length of the ball python seen by Gao Yang has to reach one meter and five meters.


    Although the ball python is not long, it is very thick. After finding Gao Yang, the ball python immediately formed a big ball.


    Seeing that it was a ball python and there would be no other snakes nearby, Gao Yang was relieved. The ball python was very gentle and wouldn''t take the initiative to attack him, so Gao Yang quickly cut off a vine, quickly took it back and coiled it into a ball. Gao Yang picked up a slightly thicker but longer vine, cut it and hung it in a circle on himself.


    After cutting two vines, Gao Yang wanted to prepare two more when he had time, but when he searched for the right vines, he found that the ball python had loosened its body and was planning to escape quietly.


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to have trouble with the ball python, but looking at the escaped ball python, Gao Yang was moved. Then he quickly ran to the back of the ball python, grabbed the tail of the ball python, picked it up, shook it and fell. The ball python, which was very heavy, immediately couldn''t move.


    Gao Yang didn''t know how many snakes he ate in the akuli tribe, but the most common snake they ate on the grassland was the African rock python, which was only active on the grassland. He hadn''t eaten the ball python, but he used the same method to catch the snake. Of course, Gao Yang had no pressure to catch the poisonous snake, especially the highly poisonous snake.


    This time Gao Yang didn''t catch the snake to eat. He has another wonderful use.


    The ball python was not dead, but he couldn''t move. Gao Yang took out the tape and wrapped it firmly around the ball python''s mouth for several times, tied the snake''s head and tail together, and then hung it around his neck with the vine.


    It has taken a lot of time. Gao Yang doesn''t dare to delay any more. He concentrates on observing for a while and doesn''t find any movement of the enemy. Gao Yang judges the direction, observes the route, and then runs in the direction he chooses.


    Although he couldn''t see anyone, Gao Yang didn''t dare to run straight with his head raised. He still ran the zigzag route with his cat on his waist. He just left the fallen tree and ran out a few steps, he heard the gunshot. Then after he fell down, he saw the bullet hole on a tree trunk on his side.


    Ah, after a scream, Gao Yang fell to the ground,


    When fighting, it has become Gao Yang''s instinct to use tactical actions, and his good habits saved his life. If he hadn''t turned suddenly, these bullets would have hit him.


    Gao Yang was not hurt. Screaming and falling to ground was just a trick of the his.


    The enemy was not very close, but he found him and fired urgently. Gao Yang had enough time to lay a trap for the enemy.


    Lying on the ground, Gao Yang took out his folding knife again. After opening it, he mised the ball python hanging on his body and cut it off.


    Gao Yang took back his knife and waited for the blood from the ball python''s wound to flow all over the ground. Gao Yang immediately climbed forward and crawled forward quickly. After crawling for more than ten meters, he immediately stood up and continued to run.


    Gao Yang lifted up the snake so that the snake blood could fall on the ground rather than flow on him. Now with the snake blood as a road sign, the pursuers can easily follow him without risking his life to stay in a place and shoot a few more shots to lead the enemy.


    Don''t worry that the enemy will lose him. Gao Yang ran out for thousands of kilometers. When he found that the wound on the snake didn''t shed much blood, Gao Yang immediately stopped, took off the cane and began to quickly make a more perfect camouflage suit.


    That''s enough. Yang believes that his enemies will not catch up soon. First, he has shown enough deterrent to let his enemies know that he is a sharpshooter. Then, he shows the illusion that he is injured, not dead.


    When those Tuareg people search for an opponent who may be unable to escape at any time and have to stop to prepare for a desperate fight, they can''t be too anxious. They just need to search slowly with the blood. This is what Gao Yang needs. If the pursuers behind him are a group of recruits, Gao Yang is not so sure. It is his enemy who has cunning veteran oil, He dares to play this trick.


    Gao Yang looked around, and immediately began to collect leafy branches without particularly obvious characteristics and colors. He also collected some wide leaves, and then adjusted the branches and leaves to the desired shape as needed.


    Gao Yang spent seven minutes to tape the leaves of various colors and shapes on the two vines, but he had no time to batch the basically formed camouflage on his body. He carefully cleaned up the traces, and then made a pair of injured people. After taking a break, Gao Yang changed a position on the ball python with a knife, After the blood flowed out again, he began to run away again.


    The ball python is not big, and the blood in his body is limited. Gao Yang thinks he has to find a point to close the net as soon as possible.


    After hurried to a relatively open area suitable for ambushing and shooting black guns nearby, Gao Yang stopped, scratched a lot of knives on the ball python, squeezed the little blood left in the ball python on the ground with both hands, and walked forward for more than 40 meters with the snake until there was no more blood in the ball python, Gao Yang hung the ball python back to his neck, with a gun in one hand and a cane that was not heavy but took up a lot of space in the other hand. He ran back quickly. He deliberately left a pool of blood.


    He hurried to the ambush point he had set up. Gao Yang looked and saw that no one had reached the place where he had set the trap. Gao Yang wrapped a cane that helped the leaves around one leg, wrapped it around his waist for fixation, then wrapped it around the other leg, and then fixed it carefully. Then, he wrapped the longer cane around his upper body for one circle after another, He adjusted and fixed it from time to time. Until he heard someone talking, he quickly tied the cane and squatted behind a bush.


    Although it is not a complete form, because someone has to help look at the adjustment and set up a special position to achieve the seamless effect, the high camouflage can''t be found immediately even if someone walks past him. Of course, it can''t be stared at or found, but it''s enough, for the time being.


    After squatting down, Gao Yang glued the long prepared adhesive tape to the gun body. Soon, his gun could not be found, but there was a big problem. After completely covering the gun body with leaves as the main camouflage and moss as the auxiliary color camouflage, Gao Yang could not aim accurately. He could only shoot by feeling.


    Put the gun up. The muzzle is behind a leaf. No one will see the black muzzle. Gao Yang began to wait.


    After seeing the blood on the ground, the pursuers who determined that Gao Yang was injured really relaxed a lot, and they walked slowly.


    Four black people gathered in a group. Five Tuareg people walked in front, but they were scattered very widely. They still kept a vigilant search posture and walked slowly. In the back, there were twelve Tuareg people scattered very widely and walked slowly behind.


    A black man walking in the front saw a lot of blood on the ground and shouted excitedly. He shouted in English: "a lot of blood! He''s resting here again. He''s out of strength. That bastard is dead!"

 Chapter 792

    A Tuareg angrily denounced the cheerful black people, waved to the Tuareg people standing together in front, whispered a few words, and the five Tuareg people in front dispersed, walked forward, squatted down with guns and made a warning gesture.


    They are all covered with black gauze. Gao Yang doesn''t know which Tuareg talent is the key figure, but at this time, a Tuareg spoke, so that Gao Yang finally has a goal to pay attention to.


    The Tuareg who spoke quickly walked a few steps from behind, squatted next to the blood, leaned the gun on one side of the body, looked at the blood, looked in the direction of the blood droplets, waved again, whispered a few words, and several blacks and the Tuareg in front searched ahead again.


    Gao Yang noticed the talking Tuareg''s AK47 rifle. The guns used by these people are good and new, but the Tuareg''s gun squatting on the ground is very old. The baking blue on the barrel has been worn away, revealing the shiny metal color. The wooden gun holder has been looking for years.


    Gao Yang thinks the squatting Tuareg is an old man. If the old gun in his hand is used by himself, it will take years.


    If you have a good gun, you have to use an old gun that you are used to. Many people may have such a plot, but Gao Yang doubts that it seems that the gun must belong to an old gun with no rifling left. If the Tuareg is an old man, can he beat the thief with an old gun with no rifling?


    Doubts are doubts, but Gao Yang still wants to kill the Tuareg who looks like an old man, but he doesn''t have a chance. Those Tuareg people still keep a more vigilant posture, and after several people like cannon fodder in front have continued to chase after the blood drops he shed, the Tuareg people behind slowly follow up.


    Gao Yang has no chance to shoot. Seeing the Tuareg man with an old gun walking forward slowly, Gao Yang can''t shoot at the back of his head, which makes Gao Yang very depressed.


    The Tuareg people waiting to land behind all walked through the place where Gao Yang ambushed, so that Gao Yang was completely behind the pursuers, but he did not wait for the result he most wanted to see.


    Those Tuareg people are too vigilant and never get together. Gao Yang can hit two or three of them at best. If they are too greedy and want to kill more, they have to risk being discovered and counterattacked by the enemy.


    Gao Yang doesn''t dare to be arrogant in front of the Tuareg old man. He can''t be too greedy. The enemy has been hooked. He should be satisfied if he gives him a good opportunity. It''s unrealistic to kill everyone at one stroke.


    Gao Yang always held a grenade with the pull ring removed in his hand. At this time, Gao Yang released it and let the grenade wait in his hand for two seconds. Then he gently threw it out silently.


    Gao Yang threw the grenade after a person. Although it was not as accurate as Frye''s grenade, it was enough to ensure that a person was killed, but the main purpose of Gao Yang''s grenade was not like this. After throwing the grenade out, Gao Yang immediately raised his gun.


    Without careful aiming, Gao Yang fired a shot with feeling. Just when he knocked down the target, the grenade exploded. At this time, Gao Yang had fired the second shot. Then he quickly adjusted the gun and aimed the muzzle at a Tuareg who had fallen to the ground.


    The explosion sound of the grenade can not cover the three gunshots, but the explosion sound of the grenade is very loud, which can interfere with people''s ears, so that the human brain can first pay attention to the location of the grenade explosion, and can not immediately judge the direction of the gunshot.


    After firing the gun, Gao Yang didn''t move. He didn''t leave in a hurry, but stayed where he was and stayed quietly.


    The Tuareg shouted. A Tuareg near the grenade explosion point began to shoot in the direction that had nothing to do with Gao Yang. Then he shouted. Affected by the Tuareg''s judgment, all the people behind began to shoot in the wrong direction and ran quickly.


    Gao Yang felt that he could leave, but at this time, several people who had stayed in front returned to the place where Gao Yang launched the attack. The Tuareg with an old rifle looked around quickly, then saw the body lying on the ground and killed by Gao Yang, and quickly walked to the body.


    Gao Yang wanted to kill the Tuareg with an old rifle, but there were too many enemies and it was too close to him. He was only less than 30 meters away. Gao Yang was not sure that he could escape under the fire of almost ten people. Comparatively speaking, he felt that it was better to stay still for a while.


    But when he saw the Tuareg with an old gun, he gestured with his fingers at the bullet hole in the body, and then looked up at the Bush where he was, he raised his gun and shot.


    Gao Yang didn''t aim carefully, but he didn''t need to aim carefully at a distance of 30 meters, but he found that the Tuareg rushed forward just before he shot.


    Gao Yang''s inertia made him shoot, but he knew that he could not hit the Tuareg with the old gun. When he saw the Tuareg with the old gun dodging continuously, Gao Yang turned his gun horizontally and shot at the place with the most people. At the same time, he didn''t see whether he hit anyone, turned back and ran away.


    The Tuareg with an old gun was too thief. If he didn''t hide for the first time when he found Gao Yang''s hiding place, but tried to shoot, he was dead, but he didn''t try to shoot, and didn''t even sound a warning. He directly chose to hide.


    The first consideration is not to kill the enemy, but how to preserve themselves. This is the characteristic of veteran Youzi, and it is also the biggest dependence on which they can survive after fighting for decades.


    Hide when there is a risk. Later, I found that I made a fuss. It''s just a smile, but if I don''t hide, I may lose my life.


    Listening to the gunfire behind him and the bullets whizzing past his ears, Gao Yang could only run desperately. The old man dodged his shot, which surprised him and was also very passive.


    The high camouflage is not only effective when it is still, but also can play a certain role when it is active. Shooting a black spot in the snow and shooting a white spot in the snow makes it easier to aim. Needless to say.


    When running, Gao Yang has completely lost control of the battlefield. Now he can only try his luck.


    Gao Yang''s mistake was that he was a little arrogant, and the enemy was fooled by him, which made Gao Yang want to solve the enemy in one fell swoop, so he hid in an ambush close to the enemy. However, although the enemy was careless, they still kept the most basic vigilance. Gao Yang''s ambush achieved certain results, but failed to get the ideal effect.


    If Gao Yang ambushes far away, he can''t guarantee to kill the old man Tuareg he most wants to kill, but he can ensure his safety, so he risks to ambush very close. However, he doesn''t know whether he killed an old man in the end.


    After realizing the vigilance of Don Tuareg, Gaoyang won''t pull too close to the enemy, but that''s something in the future. Now Gaoyang''s most important thing is to escape the enemy''s shooting and pursuit first.


    Fortunately, there are too many trees in the jungle to block bullets. Most of the enemies failed to find Gao Yang at the first time, and the only person who detected Gao Yang''s location first considered himself. Therefore, when people reacted and shot at Gao Yang''s hiding place, Gao Yang was much farther than they thought, When people adjust their cognition again and accurately grasp Gao Yang''s position, Gao Yang already has a place to avoid and a safe distance.


    Accurate shooting is a good shooter, with fast response, fast firing speed and accurate shooting. This is the quality of a comprehensive good shooter. Otherwise, it will not be so easy to cause a sensation if you can complete the shooting in a shorter time than others.


    What Gao Yang can do, others usually can''t do, so Gao Yang escaped under the fire of a group of people, and his two oil skins didn''t break.


    The enemy behind him chased very closely. Gao Yang, who hid behind a tree, did not dare to wait much. The bullets in his gun had been emptied. Before changing the magazine, Gao Yang did not see where the people were. After throwing two grenades behind him, he quickly changed the positions of the two magazines stuck with tape. After loading the full magazine, Gao Yang flashed to the left and revealed half of his body, Quickly retract the center of gravity and run out to the right.


    Unreal, it''s the old man. For cannon fodder rookies, the high flying unreal shaking has no effect, but it may shake out the old man''s fatal shot.


    Sure enough, when Gao Yang changed direction, he heard the roar of bullets flying by.


    Precision shooting is very difficult. Continuous precision shooting is even more difficult. Even the old man can''t do it. Gao Yangxu shakes a gun and smoothly shakes himself out of a relatively safe environment. Although after starting to run in another direction, those rookies who are slow to respond fired in the right direction, the problem is that their shooting method is not so accurate.


    It''s too tired to fight with experts. Not only the body is tired, but also the heart is tired. Gao Yang has to think about how to move before he makes an action. Although the thinking process is very short, it still consumes a lot of effort.


    Listening to the gunfire behind him, after several turns in a row, Gao Yang stopped behind a tree. The enemy changed his strategy and chased very tightly. They tried to force Gao Yang to run continuously without stopping to ambush. If Gao Yang dared to stop and shoot at them, it would be more in line with their wishes.

 Chapter 793

    If you can''t fight, you can only run.


    Gao Yang doesn''t run very fast. In the Satan mercenary regiment, in terms of short-distance sprint, Gao Yang basically belongs to the lower grade of the middle reaches. He can run past lucika, groliov, Tommy, Cui Bo can sometimes run, and sometimes can''t run. Compared with Irene, that is, half a kilo to eight Liang, basically, He''s better than older women.


    However, if you run for a long time, Gao Yang can let all members of Satan''s mercenary regiment relay and run with him, and the one who can persist to the end must be Gao Yang.


    It''s not about speed, it''s about the ability to run a long distance at a constant speed. Gao Yang thinks he must be better than him on this planet, that is, people from the akuri tribe. Professional marathoners or some long-distance runners are not necessarily his opponents.


    Gao Yang is absolutely confident in his endurance, so after he runs, no matter what happens to the pursuers behind him, he just runs at his comfortable pace.


    Gao Yang estimated that he could get rid of the pursuers for an hour. As long as he got rid of the pursuers, he could regain the initiative, continue to improve his disguise, or kill a horse gun, and in turn harass and ambush the Tuareg.


    After running for more than an hour and discovering vines again, Gao Yang stopped. He decided to improve his disguise first.


    Gao Yang still doesn''t know enough about the plants in the African rainforest, so he doesn''t know what plant juice can be used as camouflage color. He cut several very thin vines. Gao Yang carefully dressed his head and neck with leaves and stained some small things of different colors on the masked leaves.


    When preparing to camouflage his boots, Gao Yang vaguely heard the sound of the crackling of slippers, which was incredible. After observing it, Gao Yang saw a dark shadow flash through the gap between the trees less than 50 meters away from him.


    There was no time to continue the camouflage. Gao Yang had to run again. He removed the camouflage and looked at his watch. He was surprised to find that the time had only passed eight minutes, and the Tuareg people caught up, and he thought he could have 15 to 20 minutes anyway.


    Running again, Gao Yang ran for two hours. He had to run for nearly 30 kilometers anyway. Although he didn''t run in a straight line in one direction, Gao Yang felt that it was impossible for those Tuareg people to catch up this time.


    People''s physical strength has limits. Some people can run up to five kilometers, some trained can run up to ten kilometers, or even kilometers, but when it comes to the threshold of 30 kilometers, most people can''t step over it.


    Gao Yang hasn''t run so far for a long time. He laid a good foundation when he was in the akuri tribe, but all his skills are the same. If he doesn''t practice for a long time, he will definitely step back. Therefore, Gao Yang thought it was easy to run down. Now he feels a little hard, but fortunately his foundation is still there. Although it''s hard, he can stick to it.


    Gao Yang, who is already tired, doesn''t dare to stop to rest. Once he has a rest, it''s difficult to run again, so he can only recover his strength by walking slowly and look for materials that can be used for camouflage.


    After walking slowly for nearly 20 minutes and camouflaged his boots in the middle, Gao Yang thought he should kill a horse gun.


    Now Gao Yang doesn''t have to worry that the Tuareg will be lost. It''s been long enough. The hard workers must have reached a safe place. There''s no need to hang the Tuareg all the time, so it''s not very necessary for him to go back to find the Tuareg. However, if he wants the Tuareg to lead captain Sadik over, he may have to work harder.


    Although he thought captain Sadik should have received the news of the attack on the mining area, Gao Yang decided to tease the Tuareg people for safety. It''s best to make them lose confidence. Captain Sadik must feel that he must return to the mining camp for support.


    After making up his mind, Gao Yang immediately turned around, but before he took his feet on his usual way, he heard the sound of footsteps.


    Gao Yang deliberately left an alarm to warn him again. Hearing the familiar sound of slippers, Gao Yang only turned around and continued to run.


    Gao Yang thinks there must be something wrong there, because he thinks those Tuareg people can''t keep up so tightly. After thinking about the problem, Gao Yang finds that he underestimates those Tuareg people again.


    Gao Yang is not very familiar with the living habits of Tuareg people, but he finally thought of the problem. Tuareg people live in the Sahara desert, and desert residents usually have good endurance.


    Perhaps Tuareg people don''t need to run tens of kilometers or even hundreds of kilometers to get prey, but they don''t need to walk close when they have to travel between oases in the desert to graze. In addition, the environment of the Sahara desert is worse than that of the Sudanese grassland, and the water source is more scarce.


    The living environment is different. Maybe Tuareg people are not good at long-distance running and do not need long-distance running, but long-distance running is originally a test of endurance. As long as the endurance is good, they can naturally run farther. It is a big mistake to measure the endurance of Tuareg people by the standard of ordinary people.


    After all, we can''t underestimate the heroes in the world. There are many people with good endurance. The akuri tribe is not the only one who knows how to track. To understand the problem, Gao Yang can only continue to run. Even if he wants to kill a horse gun, he has to find a suitable place and set an ambush in advance.


    Gao Yang has been walking in circles with the pursuers behind him. He is not far away from the hill on the edge of the mining area. He also plans to lead Sadik here.


    While running, Gao Yang observes the terrain. Gao Yang hopes to find a place suitable for ambush, but the environment in the jungle is similar. Places with many trees are beneficial to the concealment of both sides. Places with few trees are convenient for Gao Yang to shoot his opponent, but similarly, he will lack a shelter so that the enemy can shoot him.


    In desperation, Gao Yang can only decide to use his better camouflage than the enemy to make an article. After finding a place with few trees but very dense shrubs, Gao Yang immediately hid.


    Running down for a long distance, Gao Yang''s physical strength has been exhausted, but his gun hand is still very stable.


    After stopping, Gao Yang suddenly thought of a problem, that is, those who represent the highest combat effectiveness of Tuareg people are old men, who are experienced, accurate in shooting and cunning like loaches, but their physical strength can''t be as good as when they were young.


    Gao Yang''s eyes began to light up and sat in the bushes. Gao Yang began to stay quiet. He had time to recover his strength. When the pursuers arrived, he could deal with the tired soldiers who had no time to rest in a better state.


    After waiting for about 15 minutes, Gao Yang heard the faint footsteps and couldn''t help laughing. Then Gao Yang picked up his gun.


    Gao Yang''s vision soon saw four or five Tuareg, who ran in front and kept looking down at the ground, while several people behind him kept looking around.


    Running is actually a jog faster than walking fast, but when you can hear the sound, you are very close to the enemy. When you see the Tuareg people hanging their guns on their shoulders, Gao Yang decides not to worry, put the pursuers closer and fight again. He is sure to catch all the pursuers he sees.


    The first one is less than ten meters away from Gaoyang, and the last one is less than thirty meters, without any trees in the middle.


    After seeing those dense bushes, the Tuareg in front stopped. He was aware of the danger, but he didn''t find Gao Yang, but was simply wary of any place where he could hide easily.


    Before the Tuareg took the gun, Gao Yang shot first. This time, he could shoot one by one slowly and put down all five Tuareg before the Tuareg took the rifle.


    When shooting the Tuareg who had been acting as an alarm for him in slippers, Gao Yang was really very reluctant, but there was no way. The alarm didn''t turn around and run away. Gao Yang couldn''t let him go again. He couldn''t help but shoot, and then wait for the alarm to shoot him again.


    Sure enough, the factors of age and physical strength disjointed the formation of the Tuareg people. After waiting for a moment, there was no enemy coming, nor did he hear anyone shooting. Gao Yang quickly left the Bush where he was hiding, but he didn''t leave. Instead, he checked the five bodies one by one.


    He lifted his mask and saw that all five were young people. Although it was a pity, the result was also expected.


    He shook his head. When he was going to run again, Gao Yang suddenly felt that he couldn''t leave like this.


    The veils on the faces of several corpses were pulled off. After turning one of the corpses into a face down, Gao Yang took out the last grenade, pulled out the pull ring, stuffed the grenade from the neck of the corpse, and pressed the handle of the grenade with the corpse before leaving.


    A simple grenade was made with a grenade. The reason why the grenade was stuffed into the clothes was that it took time for the grenade to release from the handle to explode. If the grenade was found as soon as the body was removed, it was easy to kick or throw away the grenade. If it was hidden in the clothes, the enemy might be caught because he didn''t see the grenade.


    In addition, Gao Yang knows which Tuareg people will move the bodies, because he knows that the faces of Tuareg men can''t be seen by strangers. It''s a great insult to be pulled off the veil, and after he dies, he must bring the veil. Therefore, no matter who catches up, he will bring the veil to those bodies again.


    Gao Yang didn''t go far. He hid again more than 40 meters away. He was surprised. It''s interesting to come continuously.

 Chapter 794

    Gao Yang didn''t wait for a long time. Almost 20 minutes later, the three Tuareg ran slowly. When they found the body in a place, the panting three Tuareg didn''t seem too surprised.


    Under extreme fatigue, they don''t pay much attention to anything they encounter. Moreover, under the continuous attack of Gao Yang, several Tuareg people who have died are used to casualties from time to time, but they look very angry when they see the veil on the body''s face pulled off.


    The man who ran in front picked up his gun, shot around aimlessly, and then sat on the ground, while the other two sat on the ground feebly.


    Rookies, these are three rookies. Gao Yang is a little disappointed. Rookies pose little threat to him, but old man Tuareg, whom he most wants to solve, has always been unable to find a good chance to kill with one blow.


    Judging from the experience of fighting, Gao Yang feels that an old man among the Tuareg has been confirmed, and there are three or four left. His shooting skills are also very good, but in terms of cunning, he is still not as good as the old man with a broken gun.


    If the Tuareg suspected to be the old man are separated, Gao Yang is confident to kill any one on the premise of ensuring safety, but if several people come together, Gao Yang is not sure. He can guarantee to kill one of them, but he can''t guarantee that he won''t be hit by the remaining people after shooting.


    Far away, Gao Yang could hear the panting of three Tuareg people. After one person simply lay on the ground, the remaining two followed suit and lay on the ground regardless.


    Gao Yang waited a little. Seeing that no one appeared again, Gao Yang felt that he could not waste the booby trap made of his last grenade, so he stood up and fired three shots at the three Tuareg whose physical consumption had reached the limit.


    Just like hitting a fixed target, shooting three targets that can''t move is really nothing to say. After completing three shots, Gao Yang hesitated a little and decided to wait.


    As long as there is no particularly dangerous situation, Gao Yang plans to keep this trap. If those Tuareg appear one by one, it will be the best situation for him, although he thinks it is unlikely.


    Gao Yang left his hiding place and looked for the three Tuareg who had died. As expected, the kettles on these Tuareg were empty.


    Instead of pulling off the veils of the three newly killed Tuareg, Gao Yang continued to guard in another place, so that no one would know his location after analyzing the trajectory from the bullet hole on the body.


    After waiting for another half an hour, Gao Yang felt that his physical strength had recovered. He just felt very thirsty, but he didn''t want to waste a rare ambush opportunity to find water to drink.


    Gao Yang waited for another ten minutes, but no one showed up. The thirsty Gao Yang began to lose his patience. He decided that if no one showed up for another ten minutes, he simply didn''t wait.


    It''s more than two o''clock in the afternoon. The jungle is very hot and stuffy. With continuous sweating, Gao Yang feels that his body has shown signs of serious water shortage. If he can''t replenish water again, his action ability will be seriously reduced, and even lead to serious response of his body, resulting in unnecessary danger.


    After waiting for a few more minutes, Gao Yang reached out to touch his pulse and licked his lips. He found that his water shortage had reached a very dangerous level.


    Although it was a pity to waste an ambush opportunity, Gao Yang still had to decide to give up, but when he was about to leave, he finally heard someone talking.


    Gao Yang regained his spirit and took the gun. As the footsteps came closer and closer, Gao Yang''s heart jumped faster and faster.


    Severe water shortage will lead to many unavoidable negative effects, such as serious reduction of attention and slow action. Gao Yang knows that he has taken some risks, but he really doesn''t want to miss any chance to kill the old man.


    Finally, a Tuareg who walked in front stumbled over and soon found almost gathered bodies.


    Immediately squatted down, then raised his gun and looked left and right. After a week of searching, the Tuareg shouted. Then, the footsteps behind him became more urgent, and more Tuareg appeared in his high vision.


    The Tuareg who arrived at last should be in the worst physical condition, but their reaction was much better than that of the previous rookies. After finding the bodies in the open space, the Tuareg who arrived one after another formed a battle formation.


    Gao Yang saw the old man, but he didn''t dare to shoot. The old man and the two people around him formed a triangular formation with a suitable distance and can support each other very quickly. While observing the surroundings again and again, he approached the bodies, and two other people formed another triangular formation with the first one.


    Seeing the appearance of the remaining six Tuareg, Gao Yang knew that he could not shoot. There could be almost no dead corner cover between the two groups, and the three person group could also cover and counter suppress shooting with almost no time difference.


    Just seeing the enemy''s formation, Gao Yang knew that he was waiting in vain. In addition to hoping that the deceptive thunder would play a role, Gao Yang would never shoot when he was seriously short of water and his evasive action became slow.


    The six Tuareg didn''t mean to search around. After checking the body under the cover of others, the old man first pointed to the place where Gao Yang had hidden, and then several people approached and observed, and soon retracted back.


    After the old man muttered to others in a low voice, four people covered, and two people successively picked up the veil thrown high on the ground and brought it back to several corpses.


    Seeing that several people finally arrived at the body with a strange thunder, Gao Yang''s heart couldn''t help jumping faster. Just when the Tuareg was going to move the body, the old man suddenly whispered, and the two people who put a veil on the body stopped moving the body.


    The old man put the gun on his back and said a few words. After the remaining five people warned him, the old man squatted next to the body and looked at it. Then he knelt down and put his hand under the body.


    Gao Yang was extremely disappointed. His tricks failed in front of the old man.


    It''s impossible for an old man who has been on the battlefield for a long time not to be on guard. Gao Yang knows that he can''t take the old man again.


    After reaching out and touching, he found the grenade left by Gao Yang, the old man waved to several people, put his hand in the neck of the body, took out the grenade and threw it out from a distance.


    Gao Yang wanted to shoot the old man very much, but at this time he could guarantee that he would kill the old fox that disappointed him again and again, but Gao Yang''s reason told him that if the five people guarding the old man were half as good as the old man, he would have to be buried with the old man if he killed the old man.


    "Old fox!"


    After secretly scolding in his heart, Gao Yang can only give up an attractive shooting opportunity.


    After waiting for the old man to touch the body again, he finally turned over the body, carefully put the veil back on the body''s face, stood up, took the gun again, waved to a place, and then six people walked quickly.


    The booby trap didn''t work at all, but the remaining people left in the wrong direction. The harvest was good. Gao Yang was still very satisfied. Now that he was behind the Tuareg people, maybe the initiative had returned to him again.


    After waiting in place for 20 minutes, Gao Yang left his hiding place. He wanted to catch up with the Tuareg immediately, but it was not too late to think about fighting after replenishing water.


    Gao Yang knew where the river was. When he took the Tuareg people around, he refused to be too far away from the river. However, he said it was not far away, but it was not near. If he wanted to drink water by the river, Gao Yang needed to walk at least 45 kilometers, but the good news was that the six Tuareg people left in the direction of the river.


    "No matter how cunning the fox is, it can''t fight the hunter. Wait, I''m coming."


    After defining himself as a hunter, for the time being, he set out happily, looking for water and tracking the enemy.


    If the enemy doesn''t turn, follow. If the enemy changes direction, drink water first. After determining the next plan, Gao Yang slowly searches for traces and sets out.


    After walking not far, about one kilometer or more, Gao Yang found that the trace turned. After looking carefully, Gao Yang decided to find water first, and then come back and continue to chase along the trace.


    Gao Yang, squatting behind a clump of ferns, stood up and leaned down. When he was going to step, he suddenly smelled danger.


    The smell of danger, of course, was not really what Gao Yang smelled. His nose was not so smart, but when he planned to step, it was a palpitation.


    We must pay attention to the unexplained palpitation. Gao Yang usually regards this feeling as a warning sign. This feeling appears more than once in his combat career. Although he takes it very seriously every time, it turns out that he is too careful ten times and nine times. However, Gao Yang would rather make a hundred mistakes after escaping the almost fatal situation twice because of this emphasis on the sixth sense, A thousand times, ten thousand times, will definitely relax once.


    What is just in case? Being too careful is just a waste of time, but what if it''s really dangerous.


    Feeling that squatting was not safe, Gao Yang simply climbed to the ground and looked around. He slowly cut off a handful of fern branches and leaves, tied them into a ball, then put them on the butt of the gun, and slowly raised them up. When a mass of brown and green grass on the butt of the gun crossed the cover more than one meter high, Gao Yang stopped a little, and then turned his rifle, Then Gao Yang felt that the barrel in his hand shook and couldn''t hold it. At the same time, he heard a gunshot.

 Chapter 795

    Gao Yang was shot on the butt of the gun, and the bullet hit the edge of the butt, making a gap in the butt.


    It doesn''t need much careful reasoning to know that the Tuareg old man didn''t find the wrong direction or chase him in the wrong direction. He just set a trap for Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang set a trap for the old fox, and the old fox set a trap for him in turn.


    Transposition thought for a while, as an enemy, but Gao Yang still appreciated the old fox''s technique very much.


    Gao Yang is now sure that the old fox knows that he is hiding nearby after seeing the body, eliminating the thunder and checking the traces, but he has a very good camouflage and excellent shooting skills. If the old fox immediately searches nearby on the premise of unable to determine his location, he can leave quietly, But it''s more likely to seize the opportunity to shoot.


    If Gao Yang is in the position of an old fox, he will never stay and try to find a hidden one. The gun is very accurate, the search is also in vain, and he will only leave and find a way to lead out the enemy.


    Therefore, the old fox took the initiative to leave without searching. After moving in the wrong direction for a while, he immediately hid and was ready to shoot the prey turned into the trap.


    Gao Yang thinks he is a hunter, but many times, it''s really hard to say who is the hunter and who is the prey.


    Gao Yang thinks that old man Tuareg is very cunning. The old man doesn''t think Gao Yang is very cunning. They both regard each other as extremely dangerous people, but they are full of confidence in their abilities. Therefore, they both regard themselves as hunters and each other as extremely cunning and dangerous prey.


    Who is the hunter and who is the prey, only the one who survives will get the answer.


    As for now, Gao Yang consciously put himself in the role of a prey who stepped into the trap, but fortunately, he really felt the danger in time like a cunning prey, and finally no two feet stepped into the trap.


    Dragging the barrel of the gun, he climbed forward quickly. He didn''t know how far the enemy was. Just now he couldn''t concentrate, so he couldn''t analyze the approximate distance of the enemy.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether the old fox found that he hit only a fake target. If the old fox has found out, his current situation is still extremely dangerous, but if the old fox thinks he has killed him, he can even ambush the old fox on the spot.


    Stepping on a trap is not only a crisis, but also a turning point. This is the way things are.


    Gao Yang only heard a gunshot. If there was a gunshot, he could be regarded as the enemy found and failed to kill him. If he heard footsteps, he could be regarded as the enemy thought he had killed him, so he could make an anti ambush. The problem is, Gao Yang didn''t hear the gunshot or footsteps, It''s like the old fox who set the trap doesn''t care about the prey in the trap after firing a shot.


    Gao Yang can''t figure it out. If he set this trap, he must use everyone. At least he has to put the ambush circle into a ring, but the old fox doesn''t seem to do so. For an experienced veteran, it seems that he shouldn''t ignore such a simple problem or make such an obvious mistake.


    After crawling fast for a while, Gao Yang still didn''t wait for the subsequent gunfire.


    Unable to understand, Gao Yang was completely confused. He couldn''t help but guess that the old fox was extremely eager to work for him himself, so he excluded others from the ambush and ended everything alone.


    Gao Yang quickly ruled out the possibility of what he guessed, because personal heroism is unlikely to appear in a veteran who lives for the rest of a hundred wars. People with strong personal heroism die fast and have no chance to become an old man.


    Just then, Gao Yang heard footsteps. Crawling forward, he found a Tuareg running over. When the runner bypassed a bush and looked at Gao Yang face to face, the two men fired guns almost at the same time.


    There is no suspense about who is faster than. Besides, Gao Yang is lying on the ground, and the Tuareg who came running is standing. Gao Yang shot down the Tuareg who was less than 20 meters face to face with him.


    After firing a shot, Gao Yang had no time to think. He stood up and began to run. After he ran, he heard someone shouting angrily behind him.


    Looking at the position of the person killed, Gao Yang thought of a possibility. He understood why the old fox didn''t set up a circular ambush circle, because the old fox set up a line of ambush to increase the probability of finding him.


    Gao Yang knows that the old fox is in charge of the Tuareg people, so he can now make a conclusion. The old fox is an extremely confident person. The old fox is very confident in his shooting skills and those of several other Tuareg people, so he spread people along a line and used an ambush line with a larger observation surface.


    Although he didn''t know whether the shooter was an old fox, Gao Yang still had to admit that the shooter did shoot very accurately. After shooting, the person who found him and shot didn''t move and continued to stay in place. People from other positions came as fast as possible. Even if they didn''t shoot him first, they could have a great chance to make dumplings.


    However, it is a pity that Gao Yang is afraid of ambush, but he has never been afraid of shooting face-to-face with people. He may not be able to avoid being shot by people, but if he shoots face-to-face with people, Gao Yang has never lost.


    After stepping on the trap, Gao Yang broke the siege with his excellent shooting skills. Gao Yang refused to stay any longer. Now he just wanted to run away as fast as possible. He didn''t think about killing the old fox before drinking water.


    Facts have proved that there are fewer and fewer Tuareg people left, but there are still a few elites left. After removing pig teammates, although there are fewer people, there is a greater threat when more experienced and tacit people cooperate. Now Gao Yang thinks that the remaining people are qualified to be called old man Tuareg, the old fox he is extremely afraid of, It should be called super Tuareg.


    Determined to rely on the advantages of young and good physical strength to completely dump several old Tuareg men, Gao Yang no longer has any redundant ideas. He just runs with his head buried. The speed is not very fast, but it must be enough to dump his physical strength and endurance as his old men.


    After running for an hour at a time, Gao Yang turned a big bend and went towards the river. He ran and ran. He found that the trees in front were getting thinner and thinner. After another run, there was a terrain dominated by alternating forests and shrubs, and Gao Yang could still see the hill in a place with a wide field of vision dominated by shrubs.


    Knowing that it was not far from the river, Gao Yang accelerated his steps. When he finally heard the sound of running water, he found that there was a large dense thorn bush in front of him.


    Gao Yang knows that he has reached the junction of forest and grassland again. The thorny dwarf trees will not appear in the forest, but will grow on the grassland.


    The thorn tree is said to be a tree, but the density of branches and leaves is higher than that of shrubs. Looking outward from the root of the thorn tree, he can''t see anything clearly. Gao Yang can only choose a direction casually and try to bypass the thorn bush.


    The thorn bushes occupy a very large area. He ran all the way and listened to the sound of running water getting farther and farther. Gao Yang, eager to drink water, finally reached the edge of the thorn bushes. When he suddenly saw the light in front of him and a grassland appeared, Gao Yang continued to run until he reached the edge of the thorn bushes again and could change direction to the river, Gao Yang turned left, But then he stood where he was.


    Gao Yang''s mind suddenly became confused. He was very empty in front of him. There was a river about 300 meters away from his sight, and more than a dozen cars parked on the other side of the river. At the parking place, some people were walking into the river, and there were at least thirty or forty people standing on this side of the river.


    Gao Yang reacted quickly. He immediately retreated back behind the thorn bushes, but when he retreated, he saw a black man pointing at him and shouting loudly.


    As soon as he appeared, he was found. He was so sad and angry that he could only turn his head and run back.


    Just a few steps after running, Gao Yang heard a dense gunshot. When he lay on the ground, he saw the thorns behind him, the branches were constantly interrupted by bullets, and the leaves were flying all over the sky.


    12.7mm machine gun, 7.62mm machine gun, rifle, all kinds of guns didn''t stop when the sound sounded.


    Gao Yang, who has been looking forward to bringing captain Sadik back, wants to cry without tears. He is not afraid to bring Sadik back, but the premise is not to let him encounter the enemy off guard. In addition, even if he encounters it, it''s OK to let him drink water at least.


    Soon Gao Yang found that things didn''t seem very good, because he heard footsteps, and the footsteps were too dense. Captain Sadik finally arrived with people. He didn''t say, but immediately chased behind his ass.


    Although Gao Yang is inexplicable about his luck, it''s not all bad when people chase him. At least the crazy machine gun stopped shooting.


    The machine gun was just shooting at the thorn bush, but it might have been hit by the flying bullet rain, so Gao Yang could only crawl on the ground, but when a large number of people came and the machine gun could only stop shooting to prevent accidental injury, Gao Yang could finally stand up and run.


    In desperation, Gao Yang can only run back along the thorn bush. Not long ago, he was glad to finally leave the annoying forest. Now he only hates why he is not in the forest. He can''t get in the thorn bush. If he goes in, there is nothing else but blood wrapped in the bush, and he is at least two or three hundred meters away from the edge of the forest, Gao Yang doubted whether he could hide in the forest in time.

 Chapter 796

    It''s hard to be a lone hero. Gao Yang is like a hunted animal. The worst and most unlucky thing is to be hunted.


    Gao Yang feels that he can''t run. The key reason is that his body is extremely short of water. Under the hot weather and intense activities, his body doesn''t sweat.


    This time running can''t be jogging. Gao Yang ran forward with his last strength for a while. When he felt difficult to breathe, he was still far away from the forest. After entering the forest, he had to run and chase repeatedly. Gao Yang, who was thirsty to death, didn''t know what to think. After a sudden stop, he turned and lay on the ground.


    Gao Yang felt that he must be out of his mind before he stopped, but he would rather stop and fight to the death with more than a dozen people than run away


    Shooting in the prone position was originally the position with the highest hit rate, but after Gao Yang fell down, his rapid breathing made him find it difficult to maintain the stability of shooting, so he simply got up from the ground again.


    Gao Yang decided to use kneeling position to shoot, though the rapid breathing would definitely affect the shooting, but he could adjust in the dynamic state and shoot at the moment he aimed at the enemy, which was even more accurate than the ground he laid on the ground.


    Kneel on one knee and let the muzzle of the gun fluctuate with breathing. After waiting for only more than ten seconds, Gao Yang raised the gun and shot.


    The human strength encountered was very good. They chased very fast. After appearing under the high muzzle, the one who ran in front fell down, while the people behind didn''t stop. They still ran ahead and ran fiercely under the action of inertia.


    The distance was more than 200 meters. Gao Yang shot with a rhythm. He shot after shot. When more than a dozen people were all lying on the ground, Gao Yang had knocked down five people.


    Maybe it was unexpected that a person dared to stop when facing dozens of them, and bravely launched a counter fire with them. The dozen people who were forced to stop were in some confusion for a while, but they soon reacted and began to shoot at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang still kneels on one knee and shoots at the enemy who is not very obvious in the grass.


    The effect of shooting high after the enemy lies down is not very good, because he basically can''t see the figure covered by long grass, and the effect of shooting by the enemy is not good. After lying down, the weeds also block their sight.


    Soon someone stood up from the ground and shot at Gao Yang in a standing posture, but there was only one consequence of doing so, that is, he would be hit by Gao Yang''s short shot before he stood up.


    Whoever stands up will die. The enemy suppressed by Gao Yang does not dare to move again, but at this time, Gao Yang loses his patience. He takes the initiative to stand up and shoots at the people lying on the ground when he exposes himself to the enemy''s muzzle.


    Gao Yang always moves when shooting, because the distance is not very far. It is difficult for people with basic shooting training to hit a human target at this distance, but Gao Yang can''t help but guard against the enemy. In addition, if he doesn''t stand still, it is still very dangerous to face the shooting of 78 rifles.


    Gao Yang took several steps to shoot one shot, and took several steps to shoot one shot. He didn''t shoot several times. Those who lay down in the grass couldn''t hold up first. There were many of them, but they were on the side of being slaughtered wantonly. It''s strange not to panic.


    A black man stood up first and ran back without his head. After running a few steps, he hid behind the thorn bushes. Gao Yang deliberately let go of the escaping people and didn''t shoot. When he saw that the person who took the lead in escaping was not in danger, the rest climbed back for a while and began to run wildly.


    Gao Yang killed at least seven or eight people on the other side in a counter charge and drove away the remaining ones. Instead of leaving in a hurry, he quickly ran towards the bodies he killed.


    After running for dozens of seconds from a distance of more than 200 meters, Gao Yang''s most worried thing did not happen, and no new pursuers arrived. Gao Yang fired again and again, shot at the injured and undead enemy, and immediately squatted down, raised his gun in one hand, looked at the place where the enemy might appear, and took the kettle on the body in the other hand.


    After shaking, there was still half a pot of water in the kettle. Gao Yang was elated. With one hand, he unscrewed the lid of the kettle without taking down the kettle. He put his head close to the body and drank all the water in one breath.


    Throwing down the empty kettle, Gao Yang quickly rushed to another body with a kettle. After drinking half a kettle of water again, Gao Yang grabbed the time to touch two kettles with water. This time, he took the kettle off the body and hung it on himself.


    The kettles were dissatisfied, but Gao Yang estimated that he had drunk almost a liter and a half of water, and there was almost the same amount of water in the grabbed kettles. With these water for the bottom, he didn''t have to worry about water shortage in a short time.


    With water, Gao Yang feels much more comfortable and secure.


    When he was short of water, Gao Yang didn''t want to run at all, but after drinking some water, he was interested in running again.


    It took Gao Yang less than two minutes to find water. Originally, Gao Yang planned to drink more water and pick up more kettles before leaving. However, the renewed cry forced Gao Yang to give up the idea immediately and ran again.


    When the body is seriously short of water, more than one liter of water can only make people feel better and less thirsty, but it is only a drop in the bucket for the body. In order to get sufficient water supplement for the body, Gaoyang still needs more water.


    He ran again. Gao Yang no longer ran to the forest. He decided to die in the river, so he was running along the thorn bushes. As long as he ran over the thorn bushes, he could reach the river.


    The edge of the thorn bush cannot be too neat, and the thorn trees growing on the edge can provide cover for Gao Yang. After running for a while, Gao Yang heard the gunfire behind him.


    He looked around and found that the enemy was still far away, and Gao Yang was too lazy to hide. As long as his luck was not too bad and he was hit by a stray bullet, he didn''t have to consider the problem of being hit 400 meters away. He couldn''t hit a person 400 meters away with a rifle without a sight, let alone an active target. Therefore, Gao Yang absolutely didn''t pity that someone could shoot him accurately.


    In another direction, Gao Yang ran smoothly this time. When he ran through the thorn bushes and his vision was no longer limited, he immediately saw the river.


    With a soft cheering, Gao Yang turned and ran towards the river with the nearest route.


    On Gaoyang''s right is the thorn bush, which has grown to the bank. When Gaoyang''s thorn forest on his right becomes sparse, and Gaoyang has reached the bank, he finds that more than a dozen cars are parked about 500 or 600 meters away on the right side of the other bank of the river.


    After a big circle, he came to the other side of the encountered team. Gao Yang hesitated. There was a heavy machine gun on the car. It was not safe to be 500 or 600 meters away. If he broke away from the protection of the thorn forest and went directly to the river to drink water, he would be miserable if he was found.


    Gao Yang hesitated and finally decided to have a good drink first. Maybe there was no one on the other side of the team, or maybe he didn''t pay attention to the situation here.


    There are still pursuers behind. If you make a decision, you have to act quickly. Gao Yang quickly ran to the river.


    "Can''t see me, can''t see me, no one can see me."


    Praying not to be found, Gao Yang ran to the river, but he didn''t take the ostrich policy. He really ignored the heavy machine guns in the team and kept staring at the situation on the other side of the team. Gao Yang''s heart was cold when he saw someone moving on the pickup truck in the team.


    The distance is far away and there is no telescope. Gao Yang can''t see what the people there are doing, but Gao Yang doesn''t dare to take any more risks. He is only three or four meters away from the river. It can be said that one step away, Gao Yang turns around and runs back.


    As soon as he ran away, Gao Yang heard the sound of the heavy machine gun and watched the machine gun bullet hit him in a mess not far away. Gao Yang decided to run along the river bank while he was happy.


    If you can''t drink water under the pressure of machine gun, run away along the river and drink water again. Gao Yang, who has made up his mind, runs faster and faster, but he soon listens to the movement and noise. The gunfire stops, but how can there be the sound of a car.


    Gao Yang didn''t stop and looked around, but he saw two pickup trucks coming quickly along the other bank of the river. Although the machine gun couldn''t shoot under the turbulence, the distance between him and the car was shortening rapidly.


    "Falk, you''ve deceived people too much. If the tiger doesn''t get angry, you''ll think I''m a sick cat."


    Although he scolded, Gao Yang was not very angry. He was far away from the pickup truck. The bullet couldn''t reach him and could only be hit by a machine gun. However, since the pickup truck took the initiative to kill him, it''s hard to say who died.


    If the pickup truck is stopped and the heavy machine gun on the car starts shooting again, it''s hard to say that Gao Yang has nowhere to hide. However, when the pickup truck is not stopped and the heavy machine gun can''t shoot, he has entered Gao Yang''s range. Gao Yang is really happy and it''s too late.


    He squatted down, raised his gun and aimed at the approaching pickup. When the pickup entered 200 meters, Gao Yang was sure, but he still didn''t shoot. He wanted to see how close the pickup dared to be to him.


    Finally, when the pickup truck was less than 100 meters away from Gao Yang''s straight line, it stopped with one foot on the brake. At the moment when the car stopped, Gao Yang shot the machine gun shooter in the car body with the first shot, the second shot the Deputy shooter and the third shot the driver.


    The two pickup trucks were very close. Seeing the results of Gao Yang''s three shots, the machine gunner on the second car and the light machine gunner on the second car were frightened. He didn''t want to kill Gao Yang, but jumped out of the car body. But just when he jumped out, Gao Yang shot on the back of the head of the machine gunner who jumped out.


    Gao Yang was going to hit him on the back, but the machine gunner just put his head right when he fell.


    One shot killed the braver Deputy shooter and one shot killed the driver. Now no one will interfere with Gao Yang''s drinking water.

 Chapter 797

    When running to the running water, Gao Yang had opened the lid of the kettle. When he jumped into the water and drank his stomach, the kettle was full.


    After a moment''s delay, Gao Yang looked back and found that the pursuers had reached within 400 meters.


    Gao Yang can only give up his plan to cross the river on the spot. He still knows that although the river is not deep and the flow is not very urgent, the river without legs can still cause great obstacles to people''s action, and crossing the river is bound to take too long.


    After drinking enough water, Gao Yang''s mood is relaxed and happy. Although he feels wobbly when running with full water, these are not enough to affect Gao Yang''s mood.


    When he returned to the shore, he continued to run along the river bank. Gao Yang felt that he had a lot of burden. He planned to throw something, but he looked at it and felt that everything was of great use. In particular, the two kettles were not fixed and it was very inconvenient to run unsteadily. However, considering the dilemma just now, Gao Yang was not willing to throw away the kettles, Instead, he buttoned the lid of the pot that he had not had time just now.


    Gao Yang had relaxed a lot at this time, but he thought that captain Sadik was attracted by him, but the chief didn''t know whether they had anything. When he thought about it, Gao Yang''s heart was tightened again.


    No matter what he did, Gao Yang''s first and only purpose was to ensure the chief''s safety. Now, he doesn''t know whether his adventure has achieved any effect.


    Gao Yang wanted to catch his tongue and ask, but seeing that there were at least thirty pursuers behind him, he could only forget the idea of catching his tongue for the time being.


    The pursuers behind him are tight enough, but Gao Yang is not very worried. Most of the black people have good explosive power and run quite fast in short distance. They basically dominate the track and field, but the black endurance is not very good. As for the black people who are good at long-distance running, they are East African highlanders, such as the black people who always win the championship in long-distance running and marathon competitions, They all look dry and thin, especially Kenya''s most long-distance runners who look like dry sticks and have excellent endurance.


    Blacks who are good at long-distance running and sprinting can be separated at a glance. Gao Yang knows that there is no one good at long-distance running in his pursuers, which is good news for him.


    After another run, the pursuers behind Gao Yang gradually disappeared, and there were trees in front of Gao Yang. If you run again, you will have to enter the forest. After crossing the river, there is a large grassland.


    The advantage of entering the forest is that he may be able to get rid of the pursuers, but the disadvantage is that he can''t play his shooting skills. When his sight is limited, the fire exchange distance will be very close, so the party with a large number of people will certainly have an absolute advantage. Once someone in the pursuers is good at tracking, it will be in great trouble.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang decided that he would rather be tired and take people around the grassland than rush into the forest. He was familiar with the grassland environment, but he was not familiar with the jungle. Moreover, on the grassland, he could kill the enemy far away and give full play to his advantages. Moreover, he could ambush after crossing the river and attack when the enemy crossed the river.


    As the pursuer was still far away, Gao Yang hurried into the water. After wading through the river, he walked far away and sat down about 200 meters away from the river bank.


    After drinking enough water, he began to feel hungry. Gao Yang had compressed biscuits in his bag, but it was difficult to take the backpack after camouflage. Gao Yang finally took out the emergency chocolate in his trouser pocket.


    Chocolate is not military. It will melt when it''s hot, but Gao Yang would rather eat chocolate that turns into mud than military chocolate that tastes like sawdust.


    After opening the package and swallowing three or two bites of chocolate into his mouth, Gao Yang suddenly felt a bad tooth sore.


    Without psychological precaution, he suddenly had a toothache, subconsciously covered his mouth, quickly swallowed the chocolate, and then drank water, but the extremely strong pain still couldn''t be eliminated.


    The extremely strong toothache makes Gao Yang feel unbearable. His most painful experience before was when he was injured and treated by Bruce, but now he feels that the toothache is more painful than the wound Bruce is rough with.


    Gao Yang''s half face hurt, and half of his forehead with toothache was covered.


    Gao Yang knocked hard on his face. In addition to being depressed, he was still depressed.


    Seeing the pursuers from a distance, Gao Yang was at a loss. He raised his gun and tried. The strong toothache of the machine gun made him feel that he couldn''t aim smoothly.


    The painful tooth is a chewing tooth on the upper right side, which is very close to the inside. When Gao Yang closes his left eye and focuses on aiming with his right eye, he feels that toothache always distracts him.


    Whether to give up the plan of ambush because of a bad tooth. Gao Yang thought for a moment and felt that he could not miss this rare opportunity because of toothache. He decided to wait. Maybe he would forget the toothache when he really fought.


    He watched the pursuers get closer and closer until he found the footprints left by the river when he went into the water.


    Someone looked at Gao Yang with a telescope. Gao Yang didn''t shoot. He planned to wait until the enemy crossed the river. If the enemy crossed the river one by one, it would be fine. If the enemy rushed up and all went underwater, it would be time for him to kill.


    After waiting for a moment, someone finally went underwater. To Gao Yang''s disappointment, only one person went underwater.


    The enemy was very careful, so there was no way. Gao Yang could only decide to wait for four or five people to cross the river before shooting. If he solved those who had crossed the river, he would withdraw. However, when the first man got ashore and the second man just got into the water, Gao Yang stared again.


    Several dark shadows appeared by the river, and then walked along the river towards the enemy left by the river. When they saw that the five Tuareg people had arrived, Gao Yang was not well.


    It was a question whether to attack the ambush. After several contests, Gao Yang was very afraid of the old Tuareg. When he saw a man waving his hand and pointing to him, the remaining five Tuareg immediately became vigilant. Before they could join the big army, they all went down and looked in his direction and picked up their guns at the same time.


    Looking at the old man Tuareg who never relaxed his vigilance, Gao Yang reluctantly gave up the plan of ambush. He dared to bet that the blacks couldn''t hit him 200 meters away, but he dared not bet that the old men Tuareg couldn''t hit him. If they were pressed by random guns, and then the old man Tuareg shot accurately, it would be him.


    After seeing that the straight-line distance from the Tuareg people was still 300 meters, Gao Yang decided not to wait. He wanted to seize the opportunity to kill an old Tuareg man, and then ran away immediately. He didn''t give those Tuareg people a chance to get close to him.


    Too far away, Gao Yang can''t see that the gun in Tuareg''s hand is a broken gun, so he can only cover one at random.


    He picked up the gun and carefully aimed it. At the moment of Gao Yang''s shooting, he felt that his sore teeth were like jumping up, so the bullet he fired didn''t know where to fly.


    It''s difficult to shoot people 300 meters away with AK, but Gao Yang still has some opportunities. However, disturbed by the sudden sharp pain, his cheek close to the butt of the gun is only slightly so strong. According to the gun movement, it''s deformed, and he can''t hit it anyway.


    Too late to be angry, Gao Yang turned his gun and fired a shot at the man who had crossed the river and ashore. To his extreme surprise, he missed the shot again.


    Hurry to replenish the gun. After finally hitting the person who has crossed the river, Gao Yang aimed at the person who is still in the river and fired a shot. This time, after successfully killing the enemy with one shot, Gao Yang stood up and ran towards the back.


    Running fast, after the blood pressure rises, Gao Yang feels that his teeth are like jumping pain. He is flustered and upset. He doesn''t want to fight any more. He just wants to pull out the painful tooth as soon as possible.


    After running far away, Gao Yang turned his head and took a look, but he saw that the pursuers behind him finally began to cross the river. He had no intention of ambush this time. Now he can be sure that there are good pursuers in the enemy.


    Gao Yang was completely discouraged and discouraged. When he was thinking about how to get rid of his painful teeth, he looked aside and found that four SUVs and two pickup trucks he had just hit were driving from the right.


    The heavy machine gun came again. There were dozens of people behind him. With Tuareg, the old man came after him. Gao Yang sighed helplessly. He couldn''t get along on the grassland. He''d better go into the forest.


    Fortunately, the forest is not far from Gao Yang, but the forest is at the foot of the hill on the edge of the mine. When Gao Yang is about to enter the forest, the car no longer chased him, but stopped 500 meters away and directly fired machine guns. As for the pursuers behind him, they scattered into a big arc and surrounded him.


    Sighed, fell down to avoid the machine gun bullets and crawled into the forest. After Gao Yang ran a few steps, he found that the ground had a slope. If he wanted to enter the forest to avoid the car, he seemed to have to go up the mountain.


    If you go up the mountain, you can go up the mountain. If you go around the hill to the left, you will hit the pursuers. If you go up the mountain to the right, it is impossible to go back. Therefore, Gao Yang has no choice but to go up the mountain.


    In fact, the hill is not very high. At best, it is about 200 meters high, and the slope is not large when you first go up the mountain, but after you go up very gently, near the top of the mountain, the slope is gradually larger.


    The hill is not high, but it covers a large area. It is only 200 meters high. It has been running for half an hour.


    Although there are no cliffs or other terrain blocking the road, the slope is getting bigger and bigger. Gao Yang feels that it is a waste of energy to continue to rush to the top of the mountain, so he decides not to go to the top of the mountain. He just needs to go around one side. He is hiding from soldiers, not climbing the mountain.


    Just as Gao Yang turned around and planned to run around the mountain, he heard a gunshot. After he felt a shock on his right waist, he immediately felt that his right crotch was wet by water.

 Chapter 798

    Sometimes I don''t feel pain when I''m hit by a bullet. When I feel like I''m wet by water, it''s actually bleeding out.


    After a look, he didn''t find where the bullet came from. Gao Yang rolled first, and then looked at his waist. As a result, he found that the feeling of water was really water, and his kettle was leaked.


    If he gets shot in the waist, even if he has to explain here, Gao Yang finally breathes a sigh of relief before he cares about why he was shot.


    Running continuously, after sweeping a shuttle towards the place where someone should have fired a gun, Gao Yang quickly moved, but only after moving more than ten meters laterally, his side gunfire was loud. At the same time, Gao Yang understood why the pursuers came so quickly.


    After moving more than ten meters, in the gap between the trees, Gao Yang saw a path, and the enemy who had been pulled into a long slide on the road was rushing towards him.


    When Gao Yang ran to the top of the mountain in the dense forest, the enemy went straight to the top of the mountain along the path, which must be much faster than him. Moreover, in an encounter, it was less than 20 meters. Unfortunately, fortunately, the enemy didn''t hit him at the first shot.


    He couldn''t run directly. After shooting all the enemies he could see, Gao Yang began to turn around and run.


    If you don''t die, you won''t die. If you want to be a hero, you have to pay a price. However, generally speaking, Gao Yang doesn''t regret his choice, but is very helpless about his luck.


    Gao Yang thought his bad luck had passed, but now it seems that bad luck has not left him. He fell and was injured in the bathroom because toothache affects his combat effectiveness. It''s not a matter. God has pushed him to a desperate situation again and again, and sending him to the pursuer is the most unbearable.


    Gao Yang thinks it''s a rhythm that he can''t finish until he dies.


    Listening to the rapid gunfire and footsteps behind him, Gao Yang looked back at most. There was no way to pull out his feet and run wildly.


    Running on a hillside with a slope of about 30 degrees, Gao Yang either goes down the mountain or runs horizontally. Running up certainly won''t work, let alone affect the speed. Moreover, Gao Yang doesn''t know whether the enemy coming up along the path has occupied the commanding height of the top of the mountain and runs down. He''s afraid that the pursuers are waiting to block him, so Gao Yang''s only choice is to run horizontally.


    Running, Gao Yang saw a bush in front. He walked too far from both sides. He picked up the sparse bush in the middle and jumped over. But when he landed on his right foot, he found that the ground with weeds was not as solid as it should be, but after it was empty, one foot directly stepped through the ground.


    After that, he came again. Gao Yang understood at this time. No matter which immortal looked at him, he had to kill him completely.


    Half of Gao Yang''s body was trapped under the ground. Although the hole collapsed by his right foot was not deep, only more than one meter high, he fell heavily. However, when Gao Yang steadied his right foot, he closed his leg in time and rolled to vent his strength. Finally, he didn''t break his leg.


    When his upper body turned ahead, the ground Gao Yang touched collapsed again, and he completely fell into a pit with a depth of about 1.5 meters.


    He straightened up, shook his head, turned his head and saw that the pursuers were close in front of him. Gao Yang had no time to climb out. He directly took the shallow pit he was in as a shelter. After two shots, he hid his body down, exposing only half his head. He hit one when he saw one. For a time, he even asked him to kill several pursuers who followed closely behind him.


    After being hit by Gao Yang continuously, a man who fell to the ground after being shot shouted a few words, the pursuers behind him immediately stopped.


    You can hear the voice of someone moving not far away, but Gao Yang can''t see anyone.


    Gao Yang couldn''t understand why there was a pit on the good ground. He suddenly stepped out of a pit on the normal ground.


    Gao Yang doesn''t believe in God or superstition, but now he can''t help thinking. All bad luck or all kinds of strange experiences happen continuously, which makes him wonder whether he has really offended any gods.


    However, for Gao Yang, even if all the gods and Buddhas want to kill him, he won''t just wait to die. Although he didn''t have a chance to leave the pit, Gao Yang still picked up his gun. If he can''t leave, he will fight on. Either he will be killed, or those who want to kill him will be killed one by one.


    Two more people came out. Gao Yang shot and killed one of them. The other shrank back and shouted, "he has a bunker, grenade, grenade, blow him up!"


    Gao Yang stared wide. After watching several dark shadows flying in the sky, he quickly shrunk his head and hid his body in the pit.


    Gao Yang never had a chance to observe the big pit that made him miserable. When he hid from the grenade and retracted his head, with the help of a weak light, he found that the pit in which he was hiding was hollow, about two or three square meters, with a soil layer of about twenty or thirty centimeters thick on the top, but Gao Yang was surprised, There are several logs in the pit supporting the soil layer on the top.


    After waiting to hear several explosions, Gao Yang raised his head. After several shots killed two people who came out to observe the situation, he heard an angry voice say: "RPG! Take RPG!"


    It''s completely destroyed!


    Gao Yang wanted to leave the big pit that trapped him, but with his hands, his body just ran out of half, and the ground supported by his arms collapsed again.


    Stand still again. Gao Yang sees a black man carrying an RPG appear in front of him. He crosses the gun. Gao Yang holds a gun with one hand and a strafe hits the RPG shooter. At this time, he watched two grenades fly over.


    Desperate to retract his head back into the pit again, the grenade exploded. Although the grenade did not fall into the pit, Gao Yang heard the sound of rocket launch, followed by a wheeze, and then a muffled sound.


    The pit was full of dust. Gao Yang waved with his hand, but found that the rocket penetrated the soil layer on the top of the pit around him, drilled into the pit and exploded, but he didn''t feel the shock wave of the explosion at all.


    The rocket drilled another hole in the top of the pit. When Gao Yang looked carefully, he finally understood why he was not killed.


    The place trapped high is a pit. When the rocket penetrates the soil layer at the top of the pit, the soil layer fails to detonate the rocket. Then the rocket penetrates into the pit obliquely into the pit wall. Then, after the rocket penetrates a layer of soil again, it penetrates into the ground and explodes.


    Gao Yang''s mind was a little confused. He stared at the small hole drilled by the rocket in the pit, and finally had a flash of light. Then he quickly climbed to the front of the small hole drilled by the rocket and pounded it with the butt of the gun, and a big hole appeared.


    Inside the pit is a hole.


    Gao Yang rammed the hole twice enough for him to drill through. Then he drilled forward and turned into the hole.


    What blocked the hole was not very thick soil layer. Gao Yang ran into something like wood behind the soil layer, and the height of the cave was higher than he expected. It had to be about two meters high from the place where he drilled in to the ground, so Gao Yang fell heavily to the ground.


    Gao Yang was very happy when he was hit. He didn''t know what was going on here. It doesn''t matter if he hurt. It''s good if he didn''t fall dead.


    Gao Yang couldn''t see anything. He had a flashlight, but the enemy must come in immediately, so Gao Yang immediately used his gun as a crutch, explored the ground and walked out.


    Gao Yang walked very fast, and while he explored the way with a gun in one hand, he began to borrow his disguise with the other hand. After waiting for the backpack to be taken down, Gao Yang quickly took out the headlights in the backpack.


    After turning on the headlights, Gao Yang finally saw what it looked like in the cave.


    The cave is dark and round, but the ground is flat. The whole cave is long and straight, with a diameter of more than three meters, and the shape is very regular. There are stalagmites like stalactites at the top of the cave. When the color is black, the first reaction is that the cave is artificially excavated, and at least it can have such a flat ground after human transformation, But after touching the cave wall and taking a closer look, he soon found that the cave could not be dug by manpower.


    The cave wall is full of stones and black volcanic rock. Gao Yang immediately understood that the cave is a lava pipe.


    When the volcano erupts, when the liquid lava flows, the surface cools quickly, forming a layer of shell. Under the hard shell, the magma with high temperature and fast flow rate continues to flow, forming a lava pipe. When the volcano stops erupting, the magma in the lava pipe continues to flow, and then an empty lava cave is formed.


    Gao Yang, who likes watching science and education programs, couldn''t help feeling after knowing what happened in his cave. As expected, there is no way for people.


    After a little thought, he wanted to understand what was going on. Gao Yang immediately turned off the headlights, and the pursuers behind him would come in. It was almost certain that turning on the lights would show people where the target was. The cave was very flat and straight, and ran the same way when the lights were turned off.


    After running forward for a while, Gao Yang heard someone talking behind him. The sound closing effect of the cave was very strong. Gao Yang immediately slowed down his steps for fear of being heard.


    At first, Gao Yang was worried that there was not enough air in the cave, but after a while, he didn''t feel stuffy. Gao Yang put down his heart and looked at it. It was a typical lava pipe, and the typical lava pipe had many small branches. Maybe the cave he was in was just a small branch.


    After listening to the noise behind him for a moment and there was no movement, Gaoyang had no extravagant hope of the enemy to withdraw. There was no accident. The enemy must have gone to look for the light source, and Gaoyang didn''t forget that the enemy had a night vision.


    Gao Yang kept counting his steps. He estimated that he had walked about 320 meters in the cave. Seizing the opportunity of no one behind him, Gao Yang turned on the headlights. The end of the light was still dark and could not see the end of the cave at all.

 Chapter 799

    After the initial excitement of escaping from life, Gao Yang soon became afraid.


    Gao Yang is sure that he has no claustrophobia, but in the absolutely dark and quiet cave, in addition to the slight footsteps, Gao Yang can even hear his heartbeat. He can''t stop feeling fear. He is either nervous or afraid, or he has no reason to fear.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help turning on the headlights several times. As long as there was light, his panic would be greatly relieved immediately after seeing the scene in front of him, but Gao Yang couldn''t keep the light on all the time, so after turning off the light, he would immediately fall into fear again.


    The repeated emotional changes made Gao Yang extremely angry. He hated that he had broken through the storm. How could he lose to his fear? It''s unreasonable.


    Whether reasonable or not, if people can completely control their emotional changes, it is God and man.


    Unable to contain his fear and turn on the light, Gao Yang patted his forehead after being depressed for a long time, because he ignored a very important thing.


    Gao Yang opens his backpack, takes out the infrared camera, turns on the headlights, turns on the camera, and looks at the monotonous color representing the terrain in the hole on the screen of the digital camera. Gao Yang can''t help laughing.


    Gao Yang is not afraid of darkness, but of the unknown, so after turning on the camera, even if he turns off the headlights, Gao Yang''s mood can remain very stable.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how deep the cave is. It may be hundreds of meters, thousands of meters, or even tens of kilometers.


    The cave has some radians. When he is far away, Gao Yang can''t see whether there is a light behind him, but when he finally hears someone noisy entering the cave, Gao Yang immediately speeds up his steps.


    The pace behind him was very urgent, and Gao Yang simply ran away. The enemy must know he was in the cave. There was no shelter to use in the straight cave. Before he had no choice but to fight hard, Gao Yang hoped to find a fork out.


    There was no particularly stuffy feeling in the cave, and after walking for a long time, there was no unconscious situation. Gao Yang thought that there must be other caves in it, and they were connected with the outside world.


    The cave has an arc. Don''t worry about being shot by the pursuers immediately. Gao Yang simply turned on the headlights again and began to run wildly.


    After not running for a long time, the high headlights finally hit an irregularly shaped cave.


    He hurried to the cave. When he was about to enter the big cave, Gao Yang slowed down. When he stood at the end of the lava pipe entering the cave, Gao Yang stopped because he saw an object that would not appear in the cave.


    A statue appeared in front of Gao Yang.


    The cave is not very big. It is about five or six meters high. A statue about three meters high is in the center of the cave. He subconsciously glanced around the cave and found that there are at least two holes with different heights around the cave.


    Both openings are relatively small. The thickest one is about two meters in diameter and the thinnest one is less than one meter.


    After seeing the situation in the cave, Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and walked gently to the statue.


    The statue turned its back to the hole. He walked around in front of the statue, looked up, and then he was stunned.


    The shape of the statue was very strange and abstract. Gao Yang could not see what the material was made of, but he noticed that the eyes of the statue were shining.


    The statue of God presents a sitting posture, the shape is very abstract, the mouth is very large, the ears are very large, and the nose is also very large, but the eyes are a little small compared with other facial features, but the key to the problem is that the light shines on the eyes, and the eyes begin to shine.


    In particular, the key is that in the upper position between the two eyes, there is another eye that seems to stand up. The light shines on it, but the third eye emits red light.


    Gao Yang was attracted by the eyes of the statue. There is no doubt that the eyes of the statue are inlaid with diamonds. The two normal eyes are white, the middle pupil is black, and the third eye is red.


    The head of the statue is slightly drooping to the ground. When looking up at the statue, it is like looking at the statue.


    Gao Yang held the camera in one hand and the rifle in the other. At this time, he carried the rifle on his shoulder and covered his mouth with his hand.


    Although when entering the cave, Gao Yang had found traces left by man in the terrible pit, he didn''t expect to find a statue in the cave, let alone diamonds.


    Although the formation of diamonds is inseparable from volcanoes, Gao Yang did not find any trace of diamonds in the cave. Although it is reasonable to make the eyes of gods with diamonds, Gao Yang did not expect to have diamonds as long and thick as his thumb, and the diamonds are still red.


    Gao Yang felt that the eyes of the statue seemed to be looking at him. Gao Yang lowered his head and stopped looking at the statue. Then he covered his mouth with his hand and began to turn around in situ. Only after just two steps, Gao Yang was startled, and then woke him up from his dream of becoming rich.


    There was a downward hole behind the statue. The hole was very thick. Gao Yang slowly approached the hole and looked down, but he found that the nearly vertical downward hole was not bottomed out. At this time, he understood that the eyes of the statue were looking at the magma channel of the volcano.


    Gao Yang had an idea that the main lava pipe of the volcano was like the outlet of hell.


    After being startled by the hole like the abyss, Gao Yang woke up from his dream of making a fortune. It''s good to get diamonds, but he has to promise to take them out alive.


    Gao Yang first took a look at the other two holes in the cave. The thick one is too high from the ground, about five meters high. He can''t go up. The other is on the ground. He needs to climb in. However, the lava pipe on the ground is too thin.


    The thickness of the lava pipe is not invariable. Although the formation of the lava pipe means that it must be the same as the outside world, it is very likely to become thinner and thinner. After tens of millions of years of geological movement, God knows whether there is blockage outside, and once the lava pipe with a diameter of less than one meter is drilled in, it is difficult to turn around, Therefore, the most accessible small hole is absolutely inaccessible.


    It seems to be a Jedi, but Gao Yang is not desperate, because he feels that the height of five meters does not seem to be an insurmountable natural moat. Gao Yang always believes that miracles are not so easy to occur, but he feels that everything he sees and experiences is a miracle. Now, everything is not a problem for him.


    As long as there is material that can make a ladder, Gao Yang can find a way to climb into the cave at that height.


    Gao Yang looked at the statue again. At this time, he did not have the consciousness to protect cultural relics. God knows how long the statue has been. Looking at the shape of the statue, Gao Yang believed it was a work ten thousand years ago. However, Gao Yang can even give up the eyes of the statue, that is, drilling stones, but he can never miss the chance to escape.


    Gao Yang wants to leave, but he is counting on the statue.


    Gao Yang thought out what to do, but the hurried footsteps soon rang. No matter what he wanted to do, he had to put it back. First of all, make sure not to let the pursuers in.


    Gao Yang quickly changed a full magazine, then took four magazines and bound them into two quick change magazines with tape, and opened the gun of the pistol.


    After getting ready for the battle, Gao Yang put the infrared camera on the corner of the base of the statue, aimed at the channel when he came, looked at the screen, facing the cave, stepped back two meters and squatted down on the left side of the statue.


    Gao Yang''s position can be retracted behind the statue at any time to avoid, and it is also convenient to view the image of the infrared community battalion level mountain. If the enemy comes in with lighting tools, needless to say, it is his live target. Even if the enemy has a night vision instrument, he can''t only turn on the headlights to see each other.


    At this time, Gao Yang hoped that the more enemies the better. There was no other reason. He was not afraid of anyone when he could only fight with his guns, especially when he had to fight with his firing speed.


    Moreover, the terrain has ensured that it is impossible for the enemy to rush up. The channel can only accommodate up to three people rushing over at the same time. Even if the enemy does not leave a gap between his shoulders, he can only rush over five or six people at the same time, but in that case, Gao Yang will be more happy.


    Gao Yang is confident that he will not be the one who died in the shooting, so he certainly hopes that the more enemies come, the better.


    The more enemies Gao Yang kills, and the more people he kills, the more raw materials he uses as a ladder.


    Yes, Gao Yang is ready to destroy the statue so that it can be used as a stepping stone for him to enter the hole at a higher position. However, although Gao Yang wants to get the eyes of the statue, Gao Yang still hopes to keep the statue, so he hopes that the more enemies he dies, the better, the better!


    When the enemy is dead, Gao Yang can return swaggeringly. The enemy is not dead. As long as there are enough bodies, he can build a human bridge with them.


    At a height of almost five meters, many people have to be used as stepping stones to go up. Gao Yang began to pray that his enemies don''t be too counselled. Don''t die and withdraw.


    The footsteps became louder and louder. Gao Yang could see that the cave was illuminated, but the slightly curved cave made him unable to see the light source, but soon, at least four shaking light sources appeared in Gao Yang''s vision.


    From a high point of view, the enemy held a flashlight instead of a headlamp. After looking at the camera, he confirmed the specific number of people coming, and whether the flashlight was held in his left hand or right hand. He held the gun high and didn''t move.


    More than 200 meters away, Gao Yang decided not to hurry. He wanted to fight again when he was close. In this absolutely dark environment, the enemy''s flashlight was not a strong flashlight. It would be good if the light provided could clearly see the target of 50 meters, but Gao Yang felt that he could not even illuminate 30 meters clearly.


    For the time being, the enemy can''t see any caves, let alone find Gao Yang, unless they have brought a night vision, but Gao Yang has decided that whether the enemy has a night vision or not, he will wait until the enemy enters the range of 40 meters. If the distance is closer, it will be more convenient for him to carry the body.

 Chapter 800

    At this time, Gao Yang''s idea had changed. He felt that the experience of fighting all the way, coupled with the last foot stepping into the pit that was obviously hidden by someone, it might not be that some immortal didn''t like him, but guided him all the way to the cave.


    Therefore, his luck is not too bad, but too good. Anyway, Gao Yang comforts himself.


    The enemy was getting closer and closer. When the enemy finally stepped into the shooting line set by Gao Yang, he shot.


    The number of people was less than Gao Yang expected. According to the light source provided by the enemy, Gao Yang fired seven short shots in a row.


    There was nothing to say during the shooting process. Gao Yang shot eight short shots and killed six people. When the last man with a flashlight turned around and ran back, Gao Yang couldn''t make an accurate judgment, so he mainly used the light that was not conducive to him, coupled with the camera screen as an auxiliary, and corrected it twice before hitting the last enemy.


    Gao Yang found that he ignored a problem. In the dark, if there is a light source, people''s eyes can only observe the area illuminated by the light, and the place outside the light will appear darker.


    The enemy brought in five flashlights and was shot by Gao Yang. The man with the flashlight escaped on May 1, but at least three of the five flashlights were facing Gao Yang, and two of them were shaking Gao Yang''s eyes.


    Whether to knock off the flashlight or pick it up, or change the position of the flashlight to another direction. After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang decided to break the flashlight.


    It takes a lot of risk to pick it up or change the direction of the flashlight, and it''s not very useful. When you knock off the flashlight, you just hook your fingers. Gao Yang simply tilted all five flashlights.


    Darkness returned to the cave, and the only light was the camera screen in front of him.


    After a brief disturbance, the enemy moved again, and this time they didn''t use any light source. The two crept slowly from the cave.


    The radian of the cave is very small, so when Gao Yang can see the enemy, it is still far away, at least about 200 meters. The infrared thermal imaging system of the camera is not as powerful as a professional thermal imager, but the target 200 meters away can also be clearly imaged. Looking at the movements and postures of the two people, Gao Yang thinks they should be carrying rocket propelled grenades.


    Gao Yang decided to start first. He fired a shot in the dark, but neither of them was shot, but squatted on the ground.


    The camera can let Gao Yang see the enemy, but it doesn''t want to provide auxiliary aiming like using the sight. Therefore, when Gao Yang can''t observe the impact point in the dark, he can only adjust the trajectory many times to hit the enemy.


    He fired two short shots again. After the launch could not accurately hit the enemy, Gao Yang simply fired a continuous shot. Now he is like a blind cat, and he can only shoot by hitting a dead mouse with a blind cat.


    Gao Yang made a series of shots and did get one, but a rocket shooter also opened fire. Looking at the flash of the fire, Gao Yang quickly shrank his body behind the statue, and then heard a deafening noise.


    The air wave generated by the rocket is very weak. Gao Yang knows that the enemy must use armor breaking shells. Armor breaking shells are used to deal with hard targets such as armored vehicles or fortifications. The effect is good, but if they are used to kill personnel, they are far worse than killing grenades. Therefore, even if the rocket enters the cave, Gao Yang is not hurt.


    To be exact, Gao Yang was not hurt except his ears.


    Put on a new magazine and quickly shot another shuttle at the enemy. After forcing the enemy past, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Then he quickly took out his knife, cut two pieces of cloth from his clothes, and stuffed them into his ears.


    The closing effect of the cave is particularly strong. The noise of shooting has been particularly loud. As for the explosion, it is so loud that it can deafen the ears.


    Plugging his ears will affect his hearing and make Gao Yang unable to judge the distance with the enemy''s footsteps, but it can prevent his poor ears from being shocked for several days. Moreover, if his ears are deafened by continuous noise attacks, he still can''t hear the footsteps.


    Just after plugging his ears, Gao Yang vaguely seemed to hear someone shouting, so Gao Yang had to take down a cloth ball that blocked his ears, and then heard a man shouting at the top of his voice: "do you hear me? Answer me!"


    Anyway, it''s going to take up to the end. There''s plenty of time. Gao Yang shouted, "are you talking to me? If so, I didn''t hear you."


    After a short silence, a man shouted angrily, "then go to hell!"


    "Well, you come and kill me, you come!"


    Now the enemy also felt that it was a safe area. After Gao Yang did not hesitate to invite the enemy to kill him, a man soon showed half his body and fought towards Gao Yang for a long time. After he emptied a magazine, he shrank and flashed back.


    "That''s not good. If you want to kill me, you have to get closer. Come on, I won''t shoot. Let''s fight again when you get close. If you have the ability, you should come over and fight me like a man. Dare you?"


    After turning on the mockery mode, Gao Yang''s mood is much better. Of course, the main reason why he is in a good mood is that his teeth don''t hurt.


    After another brief silence, a man said, "don''t be too proud, asshole. If we block the hole, we can trap you alive here. Can you laugh now?"


    "Hahaha, OK, you leave, and then seal the hole. We can have a truce. Thank you."


    Whether the other two lava pipes are connected with the outside world is still a problem, so if the enemy seals the cave, it is really a deadly trick, so the more it is, the more he needs to look relaxed.


    It seemed that he was not sure where Gao Yang''s confidence came from. He changed a slightly calmer tone to the person who shouted loudly: "who are you? Why attack us? What do you want?"


    Gao Yang said slowly, "if I say I''m a superhero, I just want to save those poor people who are captured by you as slaves. Do you believe it? And who are you? Is it captain Sadik?"


    "Yes, it''s me. It seems that you already know my name. You killed my partner and dozens of me. Where did you come from?"


    "You son of a bitch, a poor fellow who can only shrink behind. I don''t like the word freak. If you want to talk to me, you have to be polite."


    "You''re going to annoy me. I won''t be fooled by you, because I won''t fight with a dead man."


    "Yes, I''m dying. I only have a life span of decades. I''m so afraid."


    Gao Yang doesn''t believe that Sadik will let him go, and captain Sadik won''t be stupid enough to use the trick of letting Gao Yang go and try to coax Gao Yang to give up resistance. The two people''s dialogue just want to attack each other mentally when they can''t help each other for the time being.


    It''s just a pity that Sadik can''t lose his troops and lose his generals continuously. He can''t get a little cheap on his mouth, although in fact it is him who has the absolute advantage.


    After another moment of silence, Captain Sadik suddenly said, "I heard you drew a red face? It''s just like the savages I killed, isn''t it? Superhero, do you have anything to do with the savages I hunted? If so, I''m glad to tell you that I killed all those savages, ha ha!"


    Gao Yang''s heart sank. Captain Sadik did hit his weakness.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but panic. What he did together was to make the chiefs safe. If the chiefs were really dead, everything he did would be meaningless.


    After a fluster, Gao Yang forced himself to calm down. When he found that Gao Yang was silent, Sadik laughed and said proudly, "it seems that I guessed right. It''s a pity that I should bring the body for you to see. I really enjoyed the miserable situation of those savages when they were dying."


    Gao Yang puffed a smile and said, "idiot, you are proud too early. You hit me in the wrong way. Your mind is full of shit idiots."


    Hearing Sadik''s words, Gao Yang was relieved immediately. He assured the chief that they would never die, because when the people of the akuri tribe need revenge, they don''t have to discuss or discuss anything. If they have revenge, they will take the bow and arrow and revenge silently. If they can''t revenge, they will die silently. Anything like begging for mercy can''t happen at all.


    Sadik didn''t say much, but he could make Gao Yang panic for a while, but he said too much, but it was immediately exposed.


    With confidence in his heart, Gao Yang has leisure to continue to ridicule Sadik, and Sadik, who is even more angry by Gao Yang''s sudden change of attitude, dare not show weakness. He clenched his teeth and jumped word by word: "If you offend me, your end will be very bad. I will never let you live. I will let you know that you should not offend people. No matter who you are or what your purpose is, you will be miserable."


    After laughing, Gao Yang said loudly, "you''re wrong, and it''s outrageous. Captain, let me tell you where you''re wrong. First of all, how many people did I kill you today, forty, fifty, or sixty?"


    Sadik said dismissively, "if you didn''t run around like a mouse, you would have died."


    Gao Yang smiled: "well, maybe the way of guerrilla warfare makes you unable to have any fear of me. Then, Captain Sadik, I want to ask, at this point, do you think I''m different from ordinary people you can bully at will?"


    Sadik was silent, and Gao Yang continued to laugh: "I stepped into the pit alone and was forced to this point by you. There''s nothing to say, but I have to tell you that I''m not the object you can threaten. You''re not qualified at all."

 Chapter 801

    This time, Gao Yang was not bragging. He was telling the truth.


    Sadik can dominate in this corner because no one pays attention to him. For Gao Yang, it really annoys him and can kill Sadik every minute, just like crushing a bug.


    Of course, Gao Yang is actually making Sadik, but he is acting alone.


    Satan mercenary regiment is training in Israel, and Andy ho is also following the training. In this essential running in period, Gao Yang is very reluctant to call people to delay the training for his private affairs. It is not impossible to cultivate tacit understanding by war instead of training, but the effect is certainly not as good as the way of special training for short boards.


    Unfortunately, it would have been much more troublesome to bring the whole Satan mercenary regiment, but it would have been much more troublesome to bring people after training. In addition, the combat effectiveness shown by Sadik''s men at the beginning could not cause Gao Yang''s sense of crisis, so Gao Yang chose to work alone.


    If Gao Yang had brought the whole mercenary regiment, there would have been so many things there that captain Sadik would have been pushed flat.


    If Gaoyang had a night vision, he wouldn''t have to get into trouble now.


    Now, the two electronic devices that Gaoyang must bring when he goes out are satellite phone and GPS. Needless to say, Gaoyang running all over the world can''t use ordinary mobile phone, so the call cost is high, but it''s an inevitable choice to make satellite phone in almost every corner of the world. Gaoyang always uses the phone that Morgan gave him when he was in Libya, I haven''t even paid the phone bill.


    As for GPS, Gaoyang doesn''t need to rely on GPS to guide everywhere, but GPS is convenient after all. Moreover, in the wild, it''s troublesome for others to say a place name, but it''s too simple to report the coordinates directly with GPS.


    Now Gao Yang has decided that wherever he goes in the future, he must take the night vision instrument. Even if he can''t take an infrared gun to some places, he should also take a low light level night vision instrument. In short, he must take three kinds of electronic equipment in the future, even if he goes on vacation.


    Gao Yang told Sadik the truth, and then began to think about the night vision. As for the immediate threat, he was really not afraid except that captain Sadik really left and blocked the hole.


    In the final analysis, Gao Yang actually didn''t pay attention to Sadik from the beginning. Until now, he still doesn''t pay attention to Sadik.


    Gaoyang patronized and thought about things, leaving Sadik behind. After a while, Sadik spoke again, Gaoyang remembered that he and Sadik were still fighting.


    "You seem very confident. Do you still think you can leave this cave? Hum, I just need to seal the cave and collect the corpse in a few days. Thank you. Maybe this cave is the main mine I''ve been looking for."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Captain, did your men tell you that I didn''t come alone? If they told you, you should know that two of my companions have left. I want to know how long you can seal me here. Well, even if you kill me, what can happen? Do you think it can change your fate?


    Before Sadik could answer, Gao Yang said to himself: "I''m surprised where your confidence comes from. For me, you''re just a little bug that I can crush to death. You don''t know what I do or what power I represent. I''m the one you can''t provoke at all, but you annoy me. So, Captain, if you''re not stupid enough, what you should consider now is how to run for your life."


    Gao Yang''s tone of voice is very flat. What he says is the truth. He has confidence. Naturally, he doesn''t need multiple tones.


    Captain Sadik was overwhelmed by Gao Yang''s confidence. He didn''t hit Gao Yang, but he was completely hit or frightened by Gao Yang.


    The ignorant are fearless.


    Not only brave people are fearless, nor only confident people are fearless,


    Sadik''s tone changed. His voice was still very arrogant, but his original arrogance came from ignorance. Now his arrogance is forced out.


    "You are confident and tough. Maybe what you say is true, but since it is, I will let you die."


    Gao Yang laughed and said: "Yes, your hatred for me must have been irreconcilable. Just a few words can dissolve it. Killing me quickly is the greatest comfort before you die, so come quickly. Don''t be a mother. Come and kill me, but the problem is, dare you come? You have to copy a gun yourself. You''re still a man. Don''t let your men die, but you hide behind."


    Gao Yang is not afraid of Sadik''s people rushing over, let alone Sadik''s coming in person. He is afraid of Sadik''s sealing the cave, because it is difficult to say whether the other two caves can go out, and there are not enough bodies, he may not even be able to climb the higher cave, so he has been provoking Sadik, hoping Sadik can send more people to die.


    After waiting for a while, there was no news from Sadik. Gao Yang was a little depressed. He was afraid that Sadik was really scared away by him and took people to seal the hole.


    "Captain, why don''t you talk? Can''t you find someone who dares to die?"


    "Asshole! Shut up! What do I have against you? Don''t say you''re a superhero, don''t deceive people with such disgusting hypocrisy! Ah, I see, you have a crush on my mine! You just want to rob the mine together with my workers, don''t you?"


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang said helplessly, "your conclusion seems to be the most reasonable explanation. If I say no, you must not believe it. It''s up to you. Just say yes."


    Sadik said fiercely, "sure enough, you damn guy, want to take what belongs to me? Don''t even think about it. I don''t care who you are. I want to take my diamond mine unless I cross over my body!"


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "of course I''ll cross over your body. It''s needless to say? Man, when it comes to diamonds, your IQ has dropped very much."


    Sadik roared: "You can''t do it! I tell you, I have money. I have money. As long as I have money, I can ask anyone to help me. Do you want to take my diamonds? Well, I tell you, I have a lot of money to protect my things. Do you think you are powerful? But I will have countless people to guard my diamond mine, mercenaries, killers, anyone, always If you want to rob me, you have to pay for it! "


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. If I rob your mine, I''ll be the one with money. I pay for mercenaries and killers."


    Sadik was so angry that he roared, "but you''ll die before then!"


    "Talking about this problem again, you come if you want me to die."


    Gao Yang found himself quite capable of breaking. He was very sharp when he spoke with a gun and when he spoke with his mouth.


    Sadik couldn''t help it any more. After a few reprimands, three or four people rushed out of the cave. This time, they didn''t use rocket propelled grenades, but shot directly after they flashed out, or kept shooting.


    After seeing the distribution of the enemy from the camera, Gao Yang also started shooting, but his shooting was much more accurate than the enemy. Although the camera could not show the bullet trajectory too fast and could not adjust the trajectory, his shooting knocked down two of the four people.


    The cave is completely formed of volcanic rock, and the wall is relatively smooth, just like shooting in a pipe. In such an environment, it is too easy to form a bouncing bullet. Even if Gao Yang doesn''t hit it right, it''s no problem for the bullet to jump back and forth several times on the wall or on the ground at a small angle.


    Although the power of bouncing bullets will be reduced, it is still no problem to kill people.


    After watching the remaining two shrink back, he shouted, "Hey, Captain, are you dead?"


    Sadik was so exalted that he roared, "I''ll starve to death, you bastard!"


    Gao Yang said in a bored way: "OK, let''s spend it. Let''s see who can spend more. By the way, Captain, let me ask you a question. You don''t have some Tuareg people with good shooting skills. Why don''t you let them go? Those Tuareg people have good shooting skills. Let them attack."


    After Gao Yang finished, Sadik didn''t speak. A man with a very strong accent said slowly, "you''re very powerful. I won''t die."


    "Are you the old fox? Oh, I mean, which old Tuareg are you? I said, are you the one with a broken gun?"


    "It''s me."


    "Ha, I didn''t expect you to speak English. You don''t reject learning foreign languages."


    "I''ve fought for many years. I''ve been a mercenary for many years. I can listen."


    I didn''t expect that the old fox could speak English, so I didn''t expect him to speak up. After confirming that the answer was the old fox, I said with a smile: "Hey, old man, you are very powerful, really powerful. To tell the truth, you are the first person I tried many times and failed to kill. I began to admire you. Really, this is definitely a compliment to you."


    After a moment of silence, the old fox slowly said, "you are very cunning, just like the fox in the desert. Many times I thought I could kill you, but in the end you not only ran away, but also killed my people. I have never seen anyone as powerful as you. I respect you very much."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you say I''m like a fox? Well, in fact, the nickname I gave you is old fox. Can you tell me why you don''t try to kill me now?"


    The old fox said slowly: "Many people say I''m like a fox, and indeed many people call me Desert Fox, but I think you''re more like desert fox. As for why I don''t attack, it''s because I don''t know how to use the thing called night vision. I can''t tell which one to use. Therefore, I''m going to guard here and trap you here. If I''m going to hunt a fox, why don''t I trap the fox in the hole It''s the easiest way to leave. "

 Chapter 802

    After getting mad at Sadik, no matter how provocative Gao Yang was, Sadik never spoke again.


    The old fox wants to consume, which makes Gao Yang more worried. However, based on the principle that the more worried he is, the less it can be revealed, Gao Yang wants to show that he has good patience and is not afraid to consume. However, the old fox no longer talks.


    Facts have proved that a strong man is a strong man.


    Those Tuareg really intend to trap Gao Yang alive in the cave. They don''t leave or attack. They just block up in the cave and make Gao Yang unable to advance or retreat.


    Dealing with an experienced and cunning enemy is the most troublesome. Gao Yang is not afraid of strong attack. If the enemy retreats and blocks the hole for him, Gao Yang can only gamble. The other two lava pipes in the hole can lead to the outside world, but he still has a chance to gamble. However, the Tuareg people will attack without withdrawing, which is a waste of time with him, But let Gao Yang lose his temper completely.


    People are old and refined, and older people usually have good patience. For an old fox, if he can kill his opponent without fear and risk, he will certainly not choose a more adventurous way.


    At the beginning, Gao Yang, who was nervous because of the threat of the enemy, didn''t feel anything, but after waiting for four or five hours, no one came out or spoke, Gao Yang was a little unbearable.


    In order to save electricity, Gao Yang turned off the camera. In this way, the cave was not only in absolute darkness, but also quiet and frightening. At the beginning, Gao Yang could always relieve the pressure by eating a little, but he didn''t know how long he would be trapped. When food and water must be saved, Gao Yang soon couldn''t carry it.


    Gao Yang has never been a soldier. He doesn''t know what it''s like to be imprisoned, but he knows now.


    After running for a day, Gao Yang was still playing and running under the premise of high mental tension. Gao Yang was already very tired, but in the absolutely dark cave, Gao Yang couldn''t sleep at all, not only because of the pressure from the enemy, but also because of the extreme depression brought by the darkness.


    The body was extremely tired, but the spirit was extremely nervous. After twelve hours of silence, Gao Yang''s physiological limit finally hit.


    In the absolute darkness with eyes open and eyes closed, no matter how hard your mind is, it is impossible to keep awake all the time. Gao Yang entered a sleepy state by relying on the statue without realizing it.


    Gao Yang soon felt asleep.


    The sudden sharp pain in his teeth forced Gao Yang to wake up from his sleep. It was like being watered with a basin of cold water when he was extremely sleepy. Although he was reluctant, he had to get up immediately.


    When caries develops to the point of acute pulpitis, severe pain is intermittent.


    People who have never experienced the pain of acute pulpitis do not know how terrible it is. This pure neuralgia goes straight to the forehead, which can make people''s consciousness immediately focus on the pain in the shortest time, and there is no possibility of diverting attention.


    Gao Yang covered his mouth first, but when he was in pain and upset, he suddenly realized that he had just fallen asleep.


    He fell asleep when the strong enemy surrounded him. Gao Yang immediately broke out in a cold sweat with pain and fear. Then he immediately touched the camera in front of him and turned on the camera.


    Waiting for the image to appear on the screen, Gao Yang''s cold sweat came out again. The two people slowly walked towards him, less than 50 meters away.


    The enemy should have a night vision. Gao Yang saw a two people approaching with light hands and feet. One suddenly rushed towards him and shot while running, while the other turned his head and ran. It should be that after discovering that he moved, the two made different choices.


    There''s nothing to be polite. Gao Yang came with a gun and fired three times. After shooting a full magazine, he rushed to his enemy and killed him on the ground. When he changed into a new magazine and fired a few bullets at the retreating one, Gao Yang stopped shooting.


    He was saved by his bad tooth. He was both glad and afraid. He pressed it on his cheek twice, and then immediately shouted, "cheated, old fox, do you think I''ll fall asleep under such circumstances?"


    "Maybe it''s really a trap you set up, or maybe your vigilance saved your life. No one knows what''s going on except yourself. Just say it. However, if it''s me, I''ll wait at least 20 hours before attacking."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly to himself. The old fox''s analysis was too correct. In absolute darkness, the so-called willpower is a fart. If you wait another 20 hours, God knows whether he is asleep or awake.


    There are a lot of enemies. They can change shifts to monitor, and it is impossible for Gao Yang to carry it without sleep.


    Gao Yang knows that he can no longer be in absolute darkness, but with light, even if the brightness is not high, he can avoid completely losing his judgment on space, time and even his own sense of existence.


    To turn on the light source, you have to face the problem of power waste, but the high-profile headlamp brand is surefree, the model is maximus HS3, stepless dimming, with a maximum brightness of 500 lumens and a minimum brightness of only one lumen.


    Surefree is the largest manufacturer of tactical flashlight in the United States and the world. It is highly praised that their tactical flashlight is all surefree. In China, the reliable, durable and powerful surefree is called Shenhuo by some flashlight enthusiasts.


    Surefiremaximus HS3 headlamp is good. It is a lightweight headlamp, but the problem is that only one CR123 battery can be used, and the capacity of CR123 battery is limited. Using high brightness can quickly consume power. Using low brightness can indeed take a very long time, but the problem is that Gaoyang has only two batteries, and most of the power of one battery has been consumed.


    When using high brightness headlights, you want to be as light as possible. You don''t need the 18650 battery with larger electric capacity but larger size and weight, so you can only use CR123. The problem is that this battery is easy to buy in developed countries, but it''s too difficult to see in Africa. Otherwise, Gaoyang can''t take only two batteries.


    The power of the camera is limited. If there is no camera and the headlights consume all the battery power, it will be really miserable if you want to walk in this dark cave. Therefore, even if it is low brightness, Gaoyang plans not to use it as much as possible, but now Gaoyang can''t think about it and can only look at the present.


    Gao Yang took off the headlamp from his head, adjusted the brightness to the lowest brightness, put it aside at his feet, and looked at it from time to time to confirm whether he was still awake.


    After setting the headlights aside, Gao Yang felt that he could not consume them like this, otherwise he would have an accident sooner or later. He had to seize the opportunity to reverse the current adverse situation.


    In fact, the opportunity has appeared, that is, the enemy who rushed towards him and was killed by him just now. The enemy must have brought a night vision instrument, otherwise he can''t touch it quietly in the dark.


    If you want to pick up the night vision instrument, you have to advance at least 40 meters, but Gao Yang judges that as long as you advance about 10 meters, the enemy can see him. It''s OK for him to hide behind the statue, but once you enter the pipe like cave, even if the enemy doesn''t aim at him, the bullet from the narrow space is likely to hit him, so, It''s an extremely risky move to pick up the night vision.


    Gao Yang knew that he had to make a choice quickly. The night vision must be on, and the night vision is also quite power consuming. If he waited too long, he would only pick up a power consuming night vision, which would have no effect.


    Whether you want to risk picking up the night vision instrument or not, you must be ready first. Gao Yang gently took off his boots so that he can act in time without making a sound.


    After taking off his boots, Gao Yang looked at his watch and found that fifteen hours had passed since he entered the cave, that is to say, he was in a state of unconscious sleep for at least three hours.


    He was afraid of his discovery again, and then Gao Yang decided that he had to do something quickly.


    Gao Yang had planned to get the diamond on the statue at last, but now he decided to get it right away. If he died, the diamond would only be cheap. Sadik could not go out if he had a chance. He could not come back and take it again after he left. Before taking the risk, he hoped to get the diamond in his hand first.


    In addition, Gao Yang had another idea. If he was seriously injured but didn''t die, or the enemy finally rushed in, he would jump into the bottomless hole with the diamond. In short, he couldn''t leave the diamond to Sadik.


    Gao Yang took the headlamp back to his head, turned up the brightness, jumped up, stood on the statue, grabbed the statue''s neck with one hand and picked the largest diamond with the other.


    The biggest red diamond refracted the light under the headlights and gave off a charming light. Gao Yang felt his heart trembling for a while.


    Unable to pick the diamond with his hand, he raised his head, took out the knife with his trembling hand, pried around the red diamond for a few times, reached out to hold the diamond and pulled it out.


    Gao Yang didn''t look at the diamond at all. He didn''t dare to look at it. After he put the diamond directly into his pocket, he took a long breath.


    The biggest diamond fell into the bag. After Gao Yang felt more secure, he went down to look at the camera and found that no one came in before climbing onto the statue again.


    A number of diamonds put together to form the white part of the eyes are very small. It seems that they are specially selected small diamonds. They are very symmetrical in size, but they are only as big as half a grain of rice.


    The eyes made of small diamonds look more symmetrical. Perhaps this is the reason why the ancestors who shaped the statue chose small diamonds. After discovering that the diamonds were too small, Gao Yang simply gave up the small diamonds, and then began to pry down from the largest diamond. Two black diamonds, the size of peanuts, filled with pupils, soon fell into Gao Yang''s pocket.

 Chapter 803

    Gao Yang already has some diamonds on his body. The smallest diamonds given to him by those hard workers are bigger than the diamonds that make up the eyes of the statue. Gao Yang thinks it''s meaningless to take down those small diamonds again. He might as well not.


    I was going to never look at the diamond before leaving the cave, but after Gao Yang jumped off the statue, he finally couldn''t stand it. He put his hand into his trouser pocket and touched out the largest diamond


    When he held the diamond in his hand and put it in front of him, Gao Yang felt suffocated. The illumination of the light may distort the color of the diamond. He could not tell whether the diamond was pink or rose red, but Gao Yang knew that he held the greatest wealth he had ever seen in his life, a huge wealth he had never imagined before.


    Gao Yang compares the diamond with his thumb. The red diamond is roughly a regular long column, thicker than his thumb, and slightly shorter than his thumb.


    Gaoyang is not a greedy person, nor is he a special lover of gemstones, but when a diamond with charming light is placed in front of him, Gaoyang is intoxicated as never before.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Gao Yang quickly put the diamond back in his pocket and dared not look at the diamond again.


    The largest original diamond in the world is kulinan found in South Africa, weighing 3106 carats. After cutting and polishing, the largest piece is called the African star, weighing 530 carats. It is embedded in the scepter of the British king, but it is the highest grade diamond without color. It is a colored diamond. I don''t know how high it is, but he knows he has made a fortune.


    He swallowed his saliva, forced himself to calm down, and repeatedly warned himself that no matter how valuable things are, if he dies in this cave, it will be just a broken stone. Only if he lives to take the diamond out, then the diamond is a diamond.


    With a lot of diamonds in his pocket, Gao Yang tried to force himself to calm down, but he still worried about gain and loss. After carefully pulling the zipper on his trouser pocket, he looked at the night vision instrument tens of meters away and began to tangle.


    When he separated from bantuna and Jason, Gao Yang told them that if he hadn''t contacted them since he left, he would ask Catherine to call Yelena, and then all the Satan mercenaries would know what had happened to him. Of course, if he hadn''t returned, bantuna and Jason had better come back to find him.


    If bantuna and Jason were not regarded as the most practical backhands, why should Gao Yang share his 200000 dollars with them.


    Therefore, Gaoyang actually has reinforcements, but the arrival time of reinforcements may take a long time.


    Gao Yang began to analyze the advantages and disadvantages of adventure and conservatism. Needless to say, if he successfully gets the night vision, he can kill it by force, but it may also fail. This is not a certainty.


    Be conservative, wait for the enemy to leave, or wait for reinforcements to arrive. It should be no problem to find him along the trace with bantuna''s ability, but it must take a long time.


    Gao Yang has a pot of water and several packets of compressed biscuits. If he relies on these things, he has enough food, but water is a problem. Gao Yang thinks it''s good for him to support for seven days at most. If it takes too long, even if he doesn''t die of thirst, he''s probably insane.


    If he didn''t get the diamond, Gao Yang might be more adventurous, but after putting the diamond in his pocket, he became a little worried about gain and loss.


    After hesitating for a few minutes, Gao Yang bit his teeth and decided to take a risk.


    It is very dangerous to pick up the night vision instrument. He may be injured or dead, but Gao Yang is worried that he will never have such a good opportunity in the future. Sometimes, once a life-saving opportunity is lost, it will be difficult to meet it again. In addition, he is worried that the longer he stays in the cave, the more he will lose the courage to fight hard.


    After paying attention, Gao Yang turned off the headlights and began to take off the camouflage he hadn''t been able to remove. He jumped on the ground barefoot twice, moved, and ran for two steps. After making sure that there would be no sound, Gao Yang picked up the infrared camera with only the last grid of power in one hand, held the gun in the other hand, and looked at the camera screen, He began to walk slowly towards the body with the night vision.


    The body is still hot. Gao Yang can easily tell where his goal is.


    The distance of 40 meters is very close, and it will take a few steps. However, under the premise of darkness and no sound, it will take some time to walk 40 meters.


    Gao Yang walked slowly. When he advanced ten meters, Gao Yang found a red dot on the infrared camera.


    The safe distance is only ten meters. If he goes further, he will be exposed to the enemy''s gun. Moreover, Gao Yang doesn''t know whether someone is holding a night vision to observe the situation on his side to prevent him from rushing out.


    He quickly ran over, took the night vision and ran. He still approached slowly or retreated. Gao Yang made up his mind almost immediately.


    Gao Yang decided to go back for only one reason, that is, there was an old fox in his opponent.


    That old man Tuareg is not stupid, but smart and cunning. Gao Yang will never let the enemy pick up the night vision when he knows that a night vision is very close to the enemy. For him, he can''t give up using the night vision as bait, and he believes that the old fox will never miss this opportunity. If he dares to run over, He must have been greeted with a flurry of guns.


    On the premise that it is safe to run 30 meters, take the night vision and then run at least 40 meters, the act of still choosing recklessness is not bravery, but stupidity.


    Gao Yang made a quick decision and immediately stepped back. As soon as he stepped back, someone shouted, the red dot suddenly turned into a human shape.


    Gao Yang fired first. He didn''t know where the bullets flew under the one handed gun, but he succeeded in deterring the enemy from rushing out and shooting at him.


    After returning to the cave, Gao Yang hurried to the side of the cave, breathed a few breaths, stretched out the camera to see if the enemy didn''t come, and then he was relieved.


    Although there are some regrets, Gao Yang is not very upset. Now that the matter has come to this point, he can only wait for another opportunity.


    When Gao Yang was about to take back the camera and hide behind the statue again, the fierce gunfire rang again. Gao Yang looked carefully at the camera screen, but found that no one rushed out to shoot at him.


    When he was wondering, Gao Yang found that the gunshot came from a different place.


    Gao Yang heard someone shouting, and then the gunfire sounded more violently. This time, Gao Yang determined that the people who blocked him were the ones who shot.


    Could it be the enemy''s trap? This was Gao Yang''s subconscious first reaction, but after waiting for a moment, Gao Yang heard an incomplete cry in the interval of a short pause in the fierce gunfire, and then he rushed out immediately.


    "White boy, you..."


    Gao Yang had never been so fast in his life. He ran to the body and touched it from the body''s head. He didn''t find a night vision. Gao Yang turned on the headlights without hesitation. Then he found that the rifle in the body was equipped with a night vision instead of the helmet night vision he thought.


    Throw the gun in his hand, throw the camera, Gao Yang picks up the rifle with night vision from the body, then pulls out a magazine from the ammunition bag in front of the body and rushes out again.


    It didn''t take Gao Yang ten seconds from rushing out to finish changing the gun. Before he dropped the camera, he saw seven or eight people on the screen shooting fiercely at his back.


    Gao Yang ran a few steps, raised his gun, aimed at a man and fired a bullet.


    When a shot was fired, Gao Yang knew why someone was holding an enemy with a night vision sight, why he didn''t shoot accurately while he was asleep, because the sight was not adjusted properly, so after he fell asleep, although he showed half a shoulder and one hand outside the statue, the enemy who was not sure of a single shot could not choose to leave the gun from a long distance and had to fight close.


    Just glancing at Gao Yang, he also knew that his gun was ak-74m. The place where the night vision instrument was installed was not the picardini guide rail, but the groove under the gearbox to fix the night vision instrument. Gao Yang was no stranger to this Russian product.


    It''s a joke for a mercenary not to be familiar with one of the main derivative models of the world''s largest AK gun family.


    Gao Yang''s bullet can''t be used on the ak-74m, but Gao Yang fired immediately. He shot two spots in a row. While confirming the deviation between the trajectory and the aiming baseline, he also hit a person. When someone turned around to shoot him, Gao Yang had roughly found the deviation, and then shot the person who fired the reverse shot.


    When he knocked down the enemy, most of the magazines on the gun were empty. When he replaced them with full magazines, Gao Yang didn''t move forward, but shot a long shot and took a step back. When he turned the muzzle of almost all the enemies he saw, only two guns could shoot him.


    For the sight without correction at all, Gao Yang only has a general idea. Gao Yang can''t shoot accurately by single shot or short shot, but he can use long shot to make up for the lack of accuracy, and he uses continuous long shot to shoot fiercely, attracting all the firepower.


    Take a step back and shoot a long shot. When Gao Yang''s bullet is empty, Gao Yang has retreated to the body. Then he squats down and touches the body. After taking down a magazine again, he inserts a new magazine and shoots at two people who are still shooting.


    There were two more long shots, and then no one shot again. Gao Yang stopped. He could only hear the sound of someone shooting at a distance.


    Quickly turned on the headlights and looked. After pulling out the last magazine from the body, Gao Yang turned off the headlights and ran forward with the magazine.


    The gunfire soon stopped, and then Gao Yang heard a familiar voice shouting in akuri: "white child, are you in there?"

 Chapter 804

    The reunion with the chief was not only an accident, but also a super surprise.


    "Yes, I''m here, don''t move, stay where you are!"


    Afraid that the enemy was still alive, Gao Yang turned on his headlights while running out. When he reached the place where the enemy gathered, he saw more than ten enemies lying in the cave, and most of them had half eaten food around.


    Some of the fallen bodies face outward and some face Gao Yang''s side. Moreover, several people are not dead at all. They are wriggling and shouting on the ground in pain. If it is normal, Gao Yang will ask about the situation, but in a hurry, he doesn''t want to try to ask questions from the wounded. He shoots directly. Whether they can move or can''t move, they all fill in one shot.


    After mending the gun, Gao Yang continued to run out, and then he soon saw three figures climbing on the ground.


    "Chief, is that you?" he said in a trembling voice


    "White boy! It''s you, ha ha."


    Gao Yang wanted to run to embrace the chief, but he took the headlights and found that there were only three people running towards him at a distance of 100 meters. After that, Gao Yang couldn''t move his feet. He just stood in place and said in a trembling voice, "where''s Cousteau? Where''s Cousteau?"


    Little Baal was the first to run to Gao Yang, holding a gun in one hand and holding Gao Yang''s neck in the other hand. At the same time, he said loudly, "Cousteau is outside. We let him stay outside."


    Gao Yang''s heart was immediately put back into his stomach. Joy finally completely occupied all his thinking, but under the excitement, Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. He just opened his mouth and giggled.


    The chief walked up to Gao Yang and grinned when he saw Gao Yang''s red striped face.


    Gao Yang was filled with emotion, but he was excited, but he couldn''t lose his reason. Gao Yang hurriedly said, "it''s too dangerous here. You should leave here quickly. If you have anything to say, I''ll get something and go out right away."


    Gao Yangsheng was blocked in the cave again. Cousteau guarded the cave alone. His strength was too weak.


    The chief pointed to Gao Yang''s back and said, "we''re going to take the gun. Our bullets are running out."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, take the gun and let''s go out together."


    The three chiefs happily picked up guns next to the bodies, and Gao Yang looked at the bodies. While the chiefs picked up the guns, Gao Yang was looking at the bodies. After only one look, Gao Yang immediately felt that something was wrong. There were only three Tuareg in black robes.


    Gao Yang immediately pulled the veil off the faces of the three corpses in black robes. They were all in their 30s and 40s. Look at the gun. There was no broken gun Gao Yang wanted to see most.


    The old man was not in the cave. After taking a breath of air conditioning, Gao Yang immediately shouted to the chief, "get something quickly! We have to leave now!"


    Gao Yangmeng waved to the outside and quickly ran back to the cave. This time, he adjusted the brightness of the headlights to the highest. When he reached the place where he dropped the rifle and camera, he carried the AKM on his shoulder, put the camera in his bag, ran back to the cave, took his boots and hurried to his feet.


    After taking something, Gao Yang was about to leave. When he looked up, he found some patterns engraved on the cave wall, and some patterns were painted with white clay and so on.


    It''s hard to find the patterns carved on the black stone if you don''t pay attention to them. Gao Yang didn''t notice when he entered the cave. At this time, after turning around and looking at them for a few times, Gao Yang found that there were still a lot of murals on the cave wall, scattered and scattered, but Gao Yang had no intention to check the murals. After meeting several people waiting for him, he couldn''t care to speak and ran out of the cave as soon as possible.


    When waiting to reach the pit in front of the cave, Gao Yang found that the soil layer covered on the pit had not been cleaned up, and even the hole he stepped on had not become much larger.


    After standing under the hole, the chief whispered, "Cousteau, Cousteau."


    "I''m here. Come up."


    Hearing kusto''s answer, the chief smiled and waved to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang was the first to leave the pit. After he just got on the ground, with the sound of the branches, Cousteau jumped out of the woods and shouted to Gao Yang, "ha ha! White boy, it''s really you! I said it must be you!"


    I haven''t seen him for more than two years. Cousteau has grown much taller. However, although Gao Yang is very excited, he made an individual voice gesture to Cousteau and whispered, "don''t shout. It''s dangerous. You help the chief out."


    The people of akuri tribe are all very short. They are basically about one meter six. It''s not too deep for Gao Yang. It''s very high for the chiefs, so kusto has to help, but Gao Yang has to be on guard.


    After they all came out of the pit, the chief raised his voice and whispered, "those bad guys still have people. We have to be careful. We ambush nearby and kill them when we find those bad guys."


    After the chiefs followed Gao Yang to find a secret place to hide, the extremely excited chief whispered, "when we found here, we just saw many people leaving. White boy, how many people did you kill?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "a lot, a lot. What''s the matter?"


    In the language of the akuri tribe, there is no such big number as 50 and 100. Gao Yang can''t tell them how many people he killed because there is no special vocabulary.


    The chief stretched out two hands, frowned, and then asked the big Baal to raise two hands. Little Baal also wisely stretched out three fingers. Then the chief said, "we need to kill so many people to complete revenge. Now, we have killed a total of, a total of..."


    After thinking for half a day, the chief took back his two hands and said to the hands of big and small Baals: "we still need to kill so many people. If you kill these people in the war of revenge, we don''t have to fight again. We have revenge."


    Gao Yang''s face is painted with revenge makeup, so he represents the Revenge of the akuri tribe. Everyone he killed can be counted in the record of the akuri revenge war. In the concept of the akuri tribe, if they have killed an equal number of enemies on their side, the revenge is over.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "enough, more than a lot, our revenge war can be over."


    Several people seemed very happy and had to take revenge, but the chief wanted to go back and live a stable life, so the end of revenge was quite good news.


    At this time, Gao Yang was excited and curious: "chief, how did you find me? How did you know I was in the cave?"


    The chief pointed to Gao Yang''s feet and said with a smile, "Cousteau found your footprints. He said they must have been left by you. Then we found your footprints in that underground hole, and I thought you were inside."


    Gao Yang looked at his feet incredibly. He was still puzzled. He understood what was going on.


    Gao Yang is a nostalgic person. The boots he wears are certainly not the old boots that have accompanied him on the grassland for three years, but now he wears the same model as those boots, and the patterns on the soles are the same. For the chiefs, even after a long time, it is not a matter to see the footprints he left.


    After grinning, he raised his voice and whispered, "from the beginning, how did you find here?"


    Sheikh whispers: "We have been in this area for a long time and have found a chance to kill three enemies, but the day before yesterday, we were found. Those people chased us in their cars, and we ran away. Then when it was time to sleep at night, those people were still chasing us and shooting at us, but we hid in the woods. They could find us how we ran, but we didn''t know Where are they? "


    Cousteau was also excited and whispered, "we don''t know what to do, but they suddenly left. They have bright things. When they suddenly find their way with bright things, they are very close to us.


    After dawn, we began to chase them along their footprints and try to kill a few more. Then we got here, but there were no people where they should have had a lot of people. We found a lot of footprints, and then I saw a footprints by the river. I saw it at a glance that you left it, and then we followed up. "


    Gao Yang brought the words gun and car into akuri''s language system, but the flashlight didn''t say it, so Cousteau didn''t know how to say flashlight.


    Although it was very simple, Gao Yang still sorted out the story. His efforts to attract Sadik''s attention took effect. Sadik had to give up chasing the chief. They returned, and the chief''s Revenge action was not over. In the spirit of the enemy''s advance and retreat, and the enemy''s retreat and advance, Gao Yang killed him again after dawn. After discovering his footprints, he took a risk Entering the cave in turn saved his life, so it''s not a coincidence. It''s an initiative chosen by both sides who care about each other.


    Nodding repeatedly, Gao Yang said happily and excitedly: "I went to the tribe first. I know you are here for revenge, but I can''t find you immediately. Now, we are finally together, but our revenge can''t end. We have to kill, well, kill an enemy''s chief. If he doesn''t die, our tribe will still be very dangerous."


    Gao Yang can only describe Sadik as the chief of his enemy. He knows it''s not easy in the cave, so he doesn''t think Sadik will wait in the cave with his men. Whether it''s out of revenge for several innocent dead girls of the akuri tribe or for the sake of eternal disaster, Sadik, the culprit, must be eliminated.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words that revenge was not over, the chief immediately became serious and said, "what shall we do? Stay here and wait for hunting?"

 Chapter 805

    Gao Yang prepared the gun he used. It was dark in the cave, but the sun was shining outside. The ak-74m with night vision was no longer needed, and there were too few 5.45mm bullets. Gao Yang replaced his AKM again


    As for the chiefs, each of them had a rifle and at least two on his back, but they didn''t have combat vests or ammunition bags to hold magazines, so everyone was surrounded by a pile of magazines.


    The akuri tribe has replaced bows and arrows with rifles to hunt, but it is difficult to change the way they are used to, whether they use guns or bows and arrows. Therefore, even if they shoot people with guns, the fighting mode is the same as when they hunt.


    Quietly approach the prey, shoot an arrow after entering the range, and then run after the prey until the prey is poisoned. This is the way of active hunting in the rainy season.


    Ambush to a place, most of the time near the pond. Keep quiet, make sure it''s downwind where the animals can''t smell the smell, and then wait for the prey to shoot an arrow when they get close to the pond to drink water. This is the way of hunting in the dry season.


    Now we need to ambush. Several people of the akuri tribe do not need to be taught. They ambush one by one. They just expose a muzzle and wait for the enemy to shoot. This is no different from their method of squatting on their prey in the dry season. Therefore, the chief said they were hunting.


    When you are ready for an ambush, you can''t move or speak, so as not to scare away those timid and sensitive animals. You know, in the era of hunting with bows and arrows, the akuri tribe killed its prey with poison, not relying on the power of the bow and arrow itself. Therefore, when hunting, you should ambush very close to the prey. Usually, the distance will not exceed 10 meters, so, Ambush without moving or talking has become the instinct of the akuri people.


    After ambushing near the entrance of the cave for a long time, no one came. Gao Yang couldn''t help but want to leave. Finally, he heard the sound of footsteps.


    The two blacks approached the hole, their guns behind them, looking weak and close to the hole.


    Only one person came. The number was much less than Gao Yang expected, and it didn''t sound like anyone else.


    After approaching the cave, a black man said listlessly, "the guy in the cave is too powerful. One man killed so many of us. Do you think he will bring more people? People as powerful as him."


    Another black man shook his head and said, "the man in the hole is dead, but I''m also worried that more powerful people will come here. I think captain Sadik''s diamond mine is no longer a secret. More people will rob diamonds."


    When they reached the cave entrance, a black man looked around, pulled another man''s clothes and said, "listen, zari, there are only two of us here. There is no better chance than this when we enter the cave. Do you think we should take this opportunity to run away? Do you still want to work for Sadik? There will be many powerful people in the future. I think it''s too dangerous to stay."


    The man named zari also hesitated, but after a long time of hesitation, he shook his head and said: "No, we can''t run too far, and I don''t want to run. We can get two thousand dollars a month here, and we have women. If we leave, we won''t have a chance to catch slaves in the future. I''ll have enough money to leave here and go home and marry a wife, but what''s the meaning of that? How many times did you do that woman last time you caught slaves ? besides, we often have such opportunities to do whatever we want. Are you willing to go? Don''t worry, Sadik will find more and more powerful people. He said it, and I believe he will be willing to take out his money to protect his diamond mine, so don''t worry too much. "


    Another black man hesitated and scratched his ears and cheeks. After a while, he finally sighed: "Of course, I''m reluctant to leave. Last time I caught that little woman, I really hate to kill her, but she''s too young to work, and Sadik won''t keep people who can''t work. It''s a pity, but I''m reluctant to leave, but I''m not worried about the danger in the future, but you''re right. Sadik will find a lot of good hands to protect him, eh, we You can really stay and see the situation before making a decision. Hey, zari, what did you think of that little woman last time? "


    "Bah, you''ve ruined it all. I only had one breath when I went up. I died before I finished."


    Listening to the conversation between the two scumbags, Gao Yang thought of the four girls who died in the akuri tribe. He ran to his forehead angrily. Gao Yang was very uncomfortable. He just wanted to kill the two people who wanted to be deserters immediately.


    Although angry, Gao Yang couldn''t directly kill them. After thinking about it, he whispered, "don''t shoot, I''ll ask them something."


    After instructing the chief, Gao Yang suddenly fired a shot, and the bullet hit the butt of a black rifle on his back. When the two people were scared to death, Gao Yang said in a harsh voice: "don''t move, throw the gun on the ground, and then raise your hands and lie on the ground!"


    Neither of the two men had their guns in hand, and they didn''t have the courage to resist. After hearing the sound of the gun and the cry of Gao Yang, one of them turned around and ran away. Gao Yang put away the gun and fell down. After one shot hit the escaped man in the leg, he turned over and rolled to the ground, while the other, named Zhari, reacted slowly, but escaped from being shot.


    Waiting for one lying on the ground and the other wailing on the ground, Gao Yang went out, pointed the muzzle of the gun at the man named zari, and said in a deep voice: "how many people are you in total, why are you here?"


    Zhari said with fear, "just the two of us, we''re going in. You, you''re the man in the cave? You''re out?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Tell me, what''s your purpose?"


    Zari cried, "Sadik asked the two of us to inform the people in the cave that the shift changing people will come later and they have to stay longer."


    "Why?"


    "Sadiq just wanted to get you... Quickly. He couldn''t wait, but the Tuareg said he had to wait longer to attack. Then Sadiq decided to gather all his hands and send someone to send grenade launchers. He wanted to take the grenade launchers into the hole."


    Grenade launcher is a good choice in the cave. Considering the situation in the cave, Gao Yang feels that he will die if dozens of grenades hit him.


    After sneering for a moment, he raised his voice and said, "where''s Sadik?"


    "He''s in the camp."


    "When will the grenade launcher be delivered?"


    "I don''t know. The post with a grenade launcher is far from here. If it is sent by car, it will be there before dark."


    "How many people are there in the camp?"


    "There are more than 30 people now. All the others have returned except the soldiers in the post."


    "The Tuareg, where is he?"


    "They have their own house and rest in it."


    "Draw me the terrain of the camp."


    Zari stretched out his finger and drew a box on the ground trembling. After waiting for a while, he said with a sad face: "sorry, I can''t draw it. I really can''t draw it. Please don''t kill me."


    "Then stop painting and tell me which room Sadik is staying in and which room the Tuareg is staying in," he said softly


    "Sadik, what are the characteristics of his house? I think his house has windows and glass on the windows. The houses of the Tuareg people are the farthest. There are three separate houses beside the camp, which can be easily distinguished. The Tuareg people are inside."


    Gao Yang shouted to the chief who was still hiding: "chief, come out by yourself."


    When the chief suddenly came out and stood in front of zari, zari trembled even more. At this time, Gao Yang pointed to the chief and said, "you killed all the people of a primitive tribe like him before. Who did it? Tell me."


    Zari quickly waved his hand and said, "without me, really without me, it was those people who attacked and captured slaves in the village. They wanted to catch those savages to work, but no one would say what those savages said. Moreover, he was too wild to let them work. Therefore, Salvi killed them all."


    Gao Yang pondered for a moment and said, "salvey, is he dead?"


    "No, he''s with Sadik now. Salvey was looking for them the other day."


    Zari pointed to the chief and continued: "only SARVI found a savage tribe. After Sadik found that savages came to attack, he asked SARVI to take people to find them and kill them. SARVI had been outside a few days ago. He just brought people back and didn''t catch up with what happened here."


    "What are the characteristics of Salvi?"


    "Characteristics, he has no characteristics. He, he is very fierce, very fierce, which makes people scared at first sight. In addition to this, I really don''t know what characteristics he has."


    Gao Yang had nothing to ask. He gently said to zari, "you''re lucky. I guess you didn''t lie, so I decided to let you go."


    When zari was overjoyed, Gao Yang suddenly shot and burst zari''s head.


    At this time, another man who couldn''t stop crying with his legs in his arms said foolishly, "you just said to let him go."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I did let him go. I let him kill him when he was very happy and relaxed. This is a gift of my cooperation with him. As for you, you will soon know how lucky he is."


    "No! No, please, ask. I''ll tell you whatever you ask!"


    Gao Yang raised his gun and aimed at the man''s other leg, but after hesitating for a moment, he didn''t shoot after all, but sighed: "You know, I always thought I was a scum, but now I find that I am not, because compared with you real scum, I still have compassion and a sense of justice. In particular, I have compassion. I was going to break your limbs and let you die in pain, but I can''t do it."


    After laughing at himself and shaking his head, he raised his head and whispered: "so, I have to bargain with you. Although you are going to die, you won''t die too painful."


    After that, Gao Yang shot the man''s heart.

 Chapter 806

    Gao Yang is calibrating his sight. After confirming that no one will come back in a short time, Gao Yang returns to the cave to collect the AK74M bullets.


    There are two AK74M equipped with night vision gun in the cave, but there is no helmet night vision instrument Gao Yang wants more.


    There is neither picardini guide rail nor gun aiming bayonet designed by Russia for AK gun family on the AKM. It is a matter after the launch of AK74 to leave a special bayonet groove on the rifle. AK47 gun family cannot install sight unless specially modified.


    If he wants to launch an attack at night, the AK74M with a night vision gun is Gao Yang''s only choice. Although he is not very confident about the stopping effect of the 5.45mm rifle bullet, he has no choice but to correct the sight that deviates from the spectrum.


    After using 30 rounds of bullets, Gao Yang still couldn''t adjust the gun aiming to a precision range acceptable to him. Finally, after it was determined that it was the problem of the gun aiming itself, Gao Yang gave up to continue the calibration. No way, Lao maozi''s things are famous for their solid leather and reliability, but don''t expect too much fineness, especially for mechanical products and electronic products.


    In addition to adjusting guns, Gao Yang also did a very important job. He taught the chiefs how to use the ammunition bags they got from the corpses. For akuri people who don''t even wear clothes, they can''t carry too many bullets naked. With ammunition bags, they can load at least six magazines for each person.


    It didn''t take long. Gao Yang went down the mountain and went straight to the camp in the mining area. During this period, Gao Yang tried to contact bantuna with his walkie talkie, but he couldn''t.


    Gao Yang has told the chief what the meaning of their upcoming battle is, killing the same number of enemies for revenge, and finding and killing the real murderer. These are two very different results.


    The camp is still some distance below the hill, but Gao Yang ran all the way, that is, it took less than half an hour. When they ambushed in the woods near the camp, they can still see someone running around the camp. It seems that they are preparing something.


    It will be dark for several hours. In the evening, even if there are night vision devices, you can get a glimpse of the whole picture. From the aiming effect of the two collimators, the night vision collimator in Gao Yang''s hand is completely different from that in the enemy''s hand.


    Don''t think anyone can use a sight without professional training or long-term research. At least, if you have written knowledge and know how to use it, an uncorrected sight is definitely better than an iron sight on a gun.


    In this part of Africa, as long as it is not in the hands of well-trained soldiers, nine out of ten sniper rifles with sight are frightening things.


    Whether the gun is good or not depends on whose hand it is. A gun with a night vision sight is a good gun in Gao Yang''s hand. In the hands of those who don''t know how to correct it, it doesn''t have much use except for providing night vision.


    Therefore, if an attack is launched at night, Gao Yang is fully confident that he can simply solve the enemy, including the Tuareg old fox, is no longer any threat.


    At night, although the battlefield is not transparent to Gao Yang, it is accurate to him. This is Gao Yang''s strength.


    Gao Yang planned to do it at night, but he ambushed less than 200 meters away from the camp. It seems that there are people coming and going in the camp. He is not prepared to shoot at all. He doesn''t have to wait until night, but one principle is that unless he sees Sadik, or the Tuareg old fox, or the Salvi, He''ll do it right away.


    One problem is that Gao Yang has no idea what his top priority goal looks like.


    The old fox wore a veil. Sadik only spoke in the dark cave. As for salvey, he had just heard the name. He knew that the man was very fierce, but he felt very fierce at first sight. He really didn''t have any concept, because all the enemies were the same in his eyes, but they were just goods put down by one shot, I don''t think anyone looks particularly fierce.


    While Gao Yang was observing, the chief came to him silently, and then whispered, "white boy, we are too far away from the prey. We have to get closer to hit them."


    I don''t want the chief to take risks. 200 meters is the nearest distance he can accept, but the chief can''t hit the target at 200 meters.


    After hearing the chief''s words, he raised his voice and whispered, "it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to go there. I can do it alone."


    The chief looked strange and said, "why? This is a hunting. Why do you do all the things by yourself?"


    Gao Yang was speechless. Everything of the akuri tribe was done together, especially hunting, which was a dangerous thing. Now let him tell the chief why he didn''t need them. Gao Yang really didn''t know what to say.


    After tangled for a moment, he raised his voice and said, "how close can you hit?"


    The chief said, "it''s the distance to shoot three arrows at the longest distance, but we usually shoot at the place where we shoot two arrows. We can definitely hit it at that time."


    Gao Yang was speechless. The akuri tribe used a small bow and short arrow, but the shooting distance was not far. The distance of shooting the arrow three times was at best about 100 meters, two arrows, or 50 or 60 meters. The chief could hit the target accurately, but as long as the enemy was not blind, he could certainly hit the target.


    Originally, in the akuri tribe, everything was decided by the chief, but because Gaoyang taught how to use the gun, the chief must have asked Gaoyang when fighting.


    Looking at the expectation on the chief''s face, Gao Yang said in embarrassment: "too close, very dangerous."


    The chief was stunned and said, "why is it dangerous? We''ve been hunting like this. When we hit those bad guys, in order to be sure that we can hit them, we all hide in a place far away."


    Gao Yang was also stunned and said, "are you shooting at those bad guys so far?"


    The chief nodded and said, "yes, an arrow is far away and killed two."


    After looking at the dense forest, Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, let''s go quietly, but don''t get too close."


    In order not to be seen from the sky by planes or satellites, the mining camp was originally built in the woods, but there were a lot less trees. There were a lot of things for shelter. Gao Yang felt that the chiefs had experience and should not have too much problems.


    In the war of revenge, it is unreasonable not to let the chief participate in the war. Gao Yang can only agree to the chief''s request.


    The cat walked forward two steps and waved. Then, from behind the surrounding trees and bushes, three more people stood up silently, followed the chief and leaned silently towards the camp.


    Gaoyang doesn''t need to teach the chief anything about concealed contact with the enemy. In their long hunting career, they have to be careful every time they approach the prey, not to be seen or make a sound. Everyone in the akuri tribe is a master. Gaoyang is a student in this regard.


    Gao Yang in boots is the one with the most movement. In terms of his agility and reaction, Gao Yang has no problem now, but when he first started hunting with the chief, Gao Yang always lagged behind. At that time, he joined the hunting team of the akuri tribe with the very young kusto, but kusto got started much faster than him.


    When they reached a place less than 50 meters away from the camp, the chief wanted to get closer, but Gao Yang dared not let them get closer. He waved to the chief and motioned them to hide on the spot.


    When he was looking for a place suitable for hiding and shooting, he suddenly heard a loud noise, raised his head, saw a man open the door, and the man who came out of a room with windows shouted angrily: "Salvi! When can we be ready!"


    A man standing by the car shouted, "come on, they''ll be there in a minute, twenty minutes at most."


    Gao Yang was surprised and pleased. The man who spoke was captain Sadik. He knew it by listening to his voice, and the one who answered was salvey he wanted most. This made him confirm two goals that must be killed and the highest priority.


    He didn''t find any hiding place. For fear that he would never meet such a good opportunity again, Gao Yang immediately raised his rifle.


    Sadik stood at the door and looked. It seemed that he didn''t intend to leave the house, but wanted to go back to the house. Salvey stood next to a car. As soon as the gun rang, he could shrink behind the car. The distance between the two people was still far away. It was not very possible for Gao Yang to knock down two people in a row.


    Gao Yang immediately pointed to Salvi and whispered, "chief, do you see the man standing by the car? Hit him!"


    The chief and several of them immediately raised their guns at the same time, and the chief and their shooting speed was much faster than Gao Yang thought. As soon as Gao Yang said that, he aimed at Sadik, he heard a continuous gunshot.


    The gunshot made Sadik bend down subconsciously, but before he could escape into the house, Gao Yang immediately shot. He shot a short shot. After seeing the blood on Sadik''s waist and legs at the same time, Gao Yang shouted, "hit! Hit anywhere!"


    Sadik fell to the ground and was still moving. The people in the open space in front of the camp house had become a mess. He turned his head high and looked. Salvey had also fallen to the ground. The chief didn''t let him down.


    Generally speaking, the most common problem of rookies is to hold the trigger until they waste all their bullets. However, after Gao Yang said to fight casually, the chief still shot one shot at a time. They are reluctant to fight even a short shot, so they will never waste bullets.

 Chapter 807

    Chief, their shooting habits are highly respected. When hunting, that is, when they shoot, they will hit the target and run away if they can''t hit the prey. If they hit an animal too big and one bullet is not powerful enough, the shooter or the person next to them can replenish the gun in time.


    The distance is very close. They have no problem hitting the stationary target chief, but when they are in a mess and start looking for concealment or running, it is more difficult for the chief to fight again. However, the chief and his several people still pull the trigger to hit a single shot again and again, rather than using a short shot with a higher hit rate.


    After Gaoyang knocked down Sadik and knocked down an enemy nearby, Gaoyang didn''t shoot at the people running around in the camp, but immediately pointed the muzzle of the gun at the house that should be the Tuareg.


    Gao Yang wants to seal the remaining three Tuareg old men. The mob is not afraid of panic, but he is very worried that once the three Tuareg old men come out, they can cause casualties if they get the chance to shoot. After all, the distance is too close, and it is difficult for those old men to miss. Therefore, it is the best way not to give them the chance to shoot at all.


    In his busy schedule, Gao Yang turned his head and shouted, "fight..."


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to tell the chief that they had hit the Lianfa, because there was no such word in the language system of the akuri tribe, not even words with similar meanings.


    "Fight like me!"


    In desperation, after shouting loudly, he turned around the gun and quickly aimed at a target, then made three rounds of short shots. Then he moved the muzzle again and made a short shot.


    Many things don''t need special teaching. For the chiefs, they just have the problem of shooting habits, so they don''t shoot short shots. After all, the gun has been in hand for more than two years, and they are very familiar with the characteristics of the gun. Even if they change to unfamiliar shooting methods, it only needs a short familiar process.


    After Gao Yang reminded them, the chief immediately changed their shooting method. Although they can''t accurately control the bullets at three rounds every time they pull the trigger like Gao Yang, it''s not a big problem to hit one or two more bullets.


    The combat effectiveness they showed was really startled. As long as they shot, they must have a chance. Moreover, after changing the single shot to short shot, the hit rate immediately went up. Several enemies who did not hide were shot one by one in the rush.


    Moreover, because they have been cooperating in hunting, when the chiefs choose to design the target, almost four people shoot at one person at the same time, not four guns at the same time, but the chiefs shoot themselves or shoot at the same time with big Baal, but when they fail to hit the target, little Baal and Cousteau will follow closely to replenish the gun, and the enemy can avoid the first time, But I can''t escape the third and fourth make-up shot.


    It''s even if four people can shoot at one person at the same time. What makes Gao Yang lose his chin is that they don''t focus on shooting together, but can shoot at one target at the same time after they are scattered. This is too rare. Satan''s mercenary regiment doesn''t have such a good tacit understanding, even a small group of three or two people doesn''t have such a good tacit understanding.


    In addition, chieftain, they even know to shoot one shot to another place. Although it is not a large-scale transfer of shooting positions, they will immediately transfer a short distance of five to ten meters after each shot. If their range is not too close, Gao Yang doubts whether he is fighting side by side with several elite infantry.


    Chief, instead of being a drag, they are Gao Yang''s extremely powerful helpers. Gao Yang is relieved to point his gun at the door of the Tuareg people.


    Gao Yang didn''t know who was in the three houses outside the camp, so he could only move the muzzle of the gun back and forth between the three doors.


    There are no windows in the three rooms. It is easy to make a hole in the wall for a house built of logs, but it is difficult to install windows such as glass. In such a place where birds don''t shit, it is a very luxurious thing to get glass, and it is not necessary, so only Sadik can enjoy a room with glass windows.


    Mosquitoes in the rain forest are not for fun. The bitten bags are really light. Various infectious diseases transmitted by mosquitoes are fatal. If you don''t want to be disturbed by mosquitoes, you can only sleep without windows.


    The wooden houses in the camp were built in a very short time, and the problem of leaving any windows at the construction site was not considered. From the perspective of Gaoyang''s attacked posts, those long-term residential Posts did not open any windows, especially the temporary wooden houses here.


    Facts have proved that there are no windows in the camp except that Sadik''s house has a small window nailed with a small glass and a larger window covered with plastic cloth.


    It''s important that there are no windows. Without windows, you lose the opportunity to shoot in the house. You can either stand at the door or come out, so Gao Yang just needs to wait for someone to appear at the door.


    Gao Yang knew which Tuareg people would not rush out at the first time. The old fox must have observed the situation before he could leave the house, and he would test it before coming out.


    Finally, the outermost door of the three rooms opened inward, and then a black head immediately stretched out of the door.


    Gao Yang''s finger almost pulled the trigger, but he finally controlled himself in time and didn''t shoot, because he felt that if the dark figure that looked like his head was really his head, the probe had been observing the situation for too long.


    Sure enough, the shadow retreated into the room, and then a man in a black robe rushed out. Although Gao Yang fired immediately, the first shot failed to hit the target, but Gao Yang was waiting for this opportunity. He had a mental calculation but didn''t want to, which was nothing more than making up for one more shot.


    After aiming the gun at the Tuareg who had rushed out of the house for four or five meters, Gao Yang shot again. This time, he finally hit the other party.


    Before shooting again, Gao Yang knew that things were bad. The door was opened in the most corner of the house. The person who left the house did not turn to the back of the corner as he judged, so Gao Yang, who was ready to shoot at the corner, failed to follow his opponent''s action at the first time.


    Turning to the back of the corner can not only get cover, but also leave the shackles of the house, but Gao Yang''s goal ran directly in the open. The purpose of doing so can only be one, that is, he was deliberately involved in a possible ambush, and he did.


    There''s nothing new in the world. Why don''t people who have been on the battlefield for a long time die easily? Because they have experience. After having experience, they will know how to do danger, how to do safety, what is normal and what is abnormal.


    If you know that the enemy is an old bird, then something abnormal has happened, it must be abnormal, not a coincidence, not a mistake, or abnormal.


    Under normal circumstances, something abnormal happens. It''s a tongue twister, but subconsciously feel that the enemy is abnormal. Gao Yang''s first reaction will think it''s a trap. Therefore, he immediately fell to the ground on his side after shooting. At the same time when he fell, he heard the sound of bullets whistling over his ears.


    In the duel between the veteran and the veteran, if the reaction time needs to be calculated in seconds, it''s dead. Gao Yang definitely made an evasive action with his maximum ability while shooting. This is a millisecond reaction, almost just a brain. He just felt abnormal, but his back body immediately responded, and his reaction saved his life.


    The feeling of self sacrifice, regardless of nationality, race, good or bad, can occur to anyone. Sometimes, the person who makes the decision may be a coward at ordinary times. He may have no brains when making the choice to sacrifice himself, but he will fight for a chance for his comrades in arms at the cost of his own life, If he didn''t die, he might feel incredible when he remembered later, but at the moment of making a choice, life was no longer in the scope of consideration.


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo dare to use their own lives to attract fire for each other, so Gao Yang never doubts that other people in the world can do this, and there are many. Friendship or family affection do not depend on human character. Even those who are so bad that they must be willing to die for him. Moreover, in the battlefield, this proportion is really high, and this time, That''s what the Tuareg did.


    "Hide!"


    After a roar while falling to the ground, Gao Yang crawled for a while, and then shouted, "are you hiding?"


    No one responded. Gao Yang knew that the chief and they were hiding. There was a tacit understanding. Many things can be known without saying.


    After wiping the cold sweat, Gao Yang quickly looked at the door of the house he had just ambushed.


    Knowing that he didn''t hit Gao Yang, the old fox didn''t hesitate to hide immediately. This is the right response.


    If you lose your chance, don''t shoot unless you are sure that you can continue shooting and hit the other party. Shoot at the place where the enemy is hiding, hoping that the stray bullet can hit the enemy. Doing so is a test of character, and it is only the enemy''s ability that the exposed position is killed by the enemy.


    Veterans don''t believe in their character. They only believe in their ability. If they can do it, they can''t do it. In particular, they know that the enemy is powerful and has enough ability to make a fatal counterattack, but they need to rely on gambling luck rather than a sure way to end the battle. That''s equivalent to dying.


    It''s not impossible to gamble on your character, but it''s a helpless choice made with the consciousness of dying. When your ability can''t decide the war situation, you can only fight.


    There are no targets for shooting in the open space in front of the camp. Old man Tuareg has disappeared, but their position is easy to judge. They must have hidden behind the corner.


    They won''t move without shooting chance. Their patience is as good as their endurance during long-distance running.


    Gao Yang could only look for shooting opportunities, but he did not dare to move. Although the enemy was suddenly hit, a few people died. Most of the people who were already by the car or near the house hid.


    Gao Yang did not worry, nor could he worry. No one else cared, but he knew that the Tuareg old fox would never let him go.

 Chapter 808

    The old fox tried to seal Gao Yang in the cave, but Gao Yang came out because of their presence.


    Gao Yang also wanted to block the old fox in the house, but when someone sacrificed himself to attract his attention, he also failed, and the old fox escaped from the cage after all.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t mind letting the old fox go. He and the old fox just met by chance. There was no deep hatred. They had to fight on the battlefield, but there was no direct conflict. Anyway, he had no loss. Gao Yang won''t fight with a mercenary who just collected money.


    But the problem is that now Gao Yang almost beat all the people around the old fox. He doesn''t mind letting the old fox go, but the old fox can''t let him go. Now he and the old fox must die to end.


    Don''t think about the peaceful ending. Gao Yang is ready to fight the old fox to the end. What he worries about is that the old fox will realize that he can''t kill him immediately and change his battle strategy. He will never show up again, that is, he will follow him secretly without seeing the opportunity and shoot a black gun as soon as he has the opportunity. This is the situation Gao Yang is afraid of.


    There are several chiefs around Gao Yang. They have no ability to deal with black guns and don''t have this mentality at all.


    If you want revenge, kill all the people the enemy attaches importance to and then kill the enemy. This is the normal choice of every avenger.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to die or let the chiefs die. Therefore, he has to spend time with the old fox. He can''t leave in a hurry. He just stays where he is. He must find the old fox and kill it, otherwise he can''t be at ease.


    To fight with an old fox, you must have enough patience, squat on the ground, and keep paying attention to the place where the old fox disappeared. At the same time, he said in a deep voice: "chief, you hide in a safe place, and then look at the people who hide. If they don''t move, you don''t move. If you see anyone, kill him."


    After that, Gao Yang thought for a while and continued, "one of our enemies is very powerful. Just imagine yourself as a prey and a hunter. Don''t take risks."


    "Are we prey and the enemy hunters? OK, I see."


    Tens of meters away, Gao Yang didn''t worry that whispering would be heard. After the chief expressed his understanding, Gao Yang continued: "no matter when or under any circumstances, don''t stand up, let alone protect me. That would make me very dangerous."


    Gao Yang doesn''t want the chief to use self sacrifice to cover him. You know, in his hunting career, some people will stand up and attract the attention of beasts when they are in danger, such as being attacked by beasts.


    Akuri people have the habit and tradition of taking themselves as bait. Gao Yang doesn''t want someone to die to protect him, so he must talk ahead to avoid this situation.


    When Gao Yang finished, Cousteau whispered, "white boy, what if someone shoots you? Do we still have to do nothing?"


    Gao Yang said firmly, "yes, don''t do anything. You should believe me. I can handle everything."


    Gao Yang clearly expressed his attitude. No one would ask more questions. Everyone was quiet again.


    Gao Yang holds a gun and keeps staring at the house where the old fox is hiding. He knows that the old fox is behind the house. If the old fox wants to leave, he can''t leave from both sides. He can only walk straight behind the house for a long time to avoid his sight.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether the old fox will choose to leave the battlefield, and then choose an appropriate entry point to kill behind him. Since the old fox has been released from the cage, the result is the price that must be paid.


    In fact, akuri people are really born warriors. They have the best endurance among humans on the planet. In addition to physical endurance, their spiritual endurance is also very strong. You know, after the war enters the era of hot weapons, endurance is a more important physical quality than explosive power.


    Akuri people are also good at cooperation and like cooperation. Their tacit understanding is cultivated from birth to death. The most important thing is that akuri people are obedient. When they receive instructions, they will implement them to the end, and their habits and endurance enable them to do so.


    In terms of race, Gao Yang is certainly not an akuri, but in terms of spirit and habit, he can definitely be an akuri.


    Gao Yang never moved since he started to monitor with his gun. He hid in the grass. As long as he didn''t move, he could avoid the grass, branches and other things around him from shaking and attracting the enemy''s attention.


    Starting from seeing the old fox as the only strong enemy in his life, Gao Yang needs to do everything he can to be the best without loss.


    After waiting for almost ten minutes, some of the enemies lying in the camp began to be unbearable. A black man poked his head to Gao Yang. The long silence made him feel safe. Finally, after several times, the black man suddenly left his hiding car and began to run to the house.


    Gao Yang immediately fired a gun and killed the man who misjudged the situation.


    Expect the old fox to think that he has left. Gao Yang won''t expect anything to happen. Even if he let the black man who was going to run away confuse the old fox, it won''t have any effect.


    With rich combat experience to a certain extent, many small tricks are useless and unnecessary.


    In Gao Yang''s fighting career, there are many factors that determine the outcome, but now, the battle between him and the old fox is the stronger one.


    After firing a shot, Gao Yang quickly shifted a short distance. He can let the old fox know that he is generally in that position, but he must not expose the specific position. Therefore, after firing a gun, he must move even if he can only move one step.


    After waiting for a moment, Gao Yang heard the sound of the car engine. Then he heard a lot of people shouting to stop the car, but the sound of the car was getting closer and closer.


    The car will send grenade launchers, and Gao Yang feels that he can''t let the enemy get the grenade generator. All he can do is kill the driver on the car before the car enters the camp. As long as he kills the driver, he can ensure that no one can approach the car again.


    "Chief, do you see the car? I''m going to knock out the people inside."


    Gao Yang wanted to do it himself, but he was worried that if he did it and attracted the attack of the old fox, the chiefs could not fight back in time. If the chiefs shot, he could guarantee to the greatest extent that he would not give the old fox the chance to shoot accurately.


    The car was getting closer and closer to the camp. When it was about to enter the camp, the people on the car found the corpses and evading people all over the camp, as well as those who desperately gestured to him, so the slow car came to a sudden stop.


    "Fight!"


    The car stopped by itself and shouted to heaven to help me. After that, Gao Yang gently shouted.


    Four rifles opened fire at the same time, and a continuous short shot hit a pickup truck full of holes. The bullet passed through the carriage and killed a man who opened the rear door and wanted to escape from the other side.


    Gao Yang''s whole mind was used for observation. As long as someone took the opportunity to shoot at the chief, he had to shoot faster than the enemy, but all the people in the pickup truck were soon solved, but no one shot at the chief.


    With a slight sigh of relief, Gao Yang continued to maintain a high degree of vigilance, while the chief and them crawled on the ground to shift, and then continued to wait.


    The first was two hours. The five akuri soldiers, including Gao Yang, did not make any sound or even move their fingers. Under the deterrence of Gao Yang, the enemy''s patience had to be improved. Two hours later, there was no movement on the enemy''s side.


    As time went by, I watched the sky gradually darken and said in a low voice: "chief, I want to move. You are distributed around me. Before dark, our enemy will move. You help me pay attention to the situation around and don''t let him close to me."


    It was getting dark, so Gao Yang had to make a move first.


    The old fox once said that he would not use the night vision, and he would not be able to shoot with the night vision. When the old fox said this, he was in the cave. It was when he was absolutely in the upper hand that it was not necessary to lie, so Gao Yang thought that the old fox''s words were true.


    If the old fox can''t use the night vision, he has to avoid doing it after dark. Then it''s almost an inevitable choice to decide life and death before dark.


    Gao Yang asked the chief to distribute them around him because he had to avoid the old fox from approaching him when the sky was dark, but it was not completely dark, and let the chief who was good at hiding and was also good at finding hidden prey serve as a guard, which was the simplest way.


    However, Gao Yang can''t let the chiefs move directly. He doesn''t know whether the old fox intends to kill him first or the chiefs first. Therefore, Gao Yang has to use himself as bait to make the chiefs complete their transposition safely.


    Gao Yang stood up. Of course, he couldn''t stand up and stay where he was. He had to move irregularly and quickly in a small range. After repeated the process of getting up briefly and quickly for several times, the old fox still didn''t show up.


    In fact, Gao Yang is looking forward to dark, because he now has a night vision sight. In the jungle, covered by trees, the surface temperature will not be very high. As long as the sun is not very big, Gao Yang can use the infrared thermal imager, but the problem is that the enemy can see him during the day, but it will be different at night. As long as it is dark, the human eye can''t see things, but Gao Yang can use the night vision sight to find the enemy without worrying that the enemy will find him, The battlefield will be transparent to him between him and the old fox.


    Gao Yang thought that the old fox would not have thought that he had a night vision instrument, so the old fox would solve the battle before dark, but the sun went down and the afterglow of dusk gradually dispersed. The old fox never launched an attack.


    Finally, it was dark.

 Chapter 809

    Gao Yang had never really felt the sudden arrival of darkness. When he could vaguely see the scene more than 50 meters away, it was almost a moment, and the whole world was dark.


    He threw away the AKM in his hand at a very fast speed, copied the ak-74m slung on his back, and then turned on the switch on the sight while the cat ran fast at the waist.


    If the old fox can only be observed with the naked eye, Gao Yang doesn''t have to worry about being seen. If the old fox also has a night vision, moving can avoid being a fixed target, so moving is necessary.


    Gao Yang made a choice under normal circumstances, but he was actually very confused at this time. The old fox gave Gao Yang a problem again.


    The expected thing didn''t happen. Gao Yang thought that the action that the old fox couldn''t choose happened, which was obviously abnormal.


    Abnormal is a trap. Gao Yang can only think so.


    The old fox did have a chance to leave the battlefield, but the problem was that Gao Yang didn''t think the old fox would let him go and left. Therefore, the old fox didn''t appear. There was only one explanation, that is, he was still looking for a chance to kill with one blow.


    Is what the old fox said in the cave that he can''t use the night vision really just a smoke bomb? Gao Yang didn''t believe this possibility, but now he has to think so.


    If the old fox is willing to show the weakness of the enemy when he has an absolute advantage, it is really terrible. However, this practice of hiding strength under any circumstances seems to often appear in those old guys.


    Gao Yang is not afraid of those strong but single-minded lengtouqing. He is afraid that these are particularly patient and only ponder the sinister role of shooting a black gun behind his back.


    As long as you can''t kill the old fox, you have to always remember that someone will shoot a black gun in the back. This possibility is really torture.


    After dark, the chiefs were abandoned and could no longer suppress the enemies in the camp. Those who had survived finally felt that it was time to escape. Almost at the same time, the people hiding in the camp jumped out at the same time.


    Gao Yang is worried that he will be shot by the old fox, but he doesn''t want to let go of his enemy. After hesitating, Gao Yang starts shooting.


    The targets to be shot are fast and chaotic, but Gao Yang doesn''t mind it very much. The distance is too close. As long as he is not afraid to expose himself, it''s easy to shoot those enemies like headless flies.


    The field of view of the sight is very small, but with the help of the night vision sight, the leaves will no longer cause obstacles in the field of vision, and the target can be found more clearly, which is both advantageous and disadvantageous.


    For Gao Yang, the night vision sight gave him only a favorable side. He could only shoot the people in the sight in turn. He made a circle from left to right, wasting seven or eight bullets. When one magazine was empty, he had finished clearing the field.


    Quickly replaced the magazine, Gao Yang squatted down and searched the whole audience with the night vision again.


    There are many people lying on the ground, some of them are injured and still writhing in pain, but Gao Yang can''t tell which is the body he just shot, and people won''t get cold soon after they die, so they all look the same in the night vision instrument for the time being. Gao Yang can only tell whether it is a dead person or a living person on the ground from his posture.


    Waited a long time again.


    The injured stopped moving, the dead began to cool, and the heat gradually decreased. After that, he slowly changed the color on the night vision instrument. One eye was always behind the night vision instrument. He had been searching. He began to feel pain in his eyes and forehead, but there was never any discovery.


    Gao Yang can''t help it. It''s not that he lost his patience, but that he won''t find it again. He thinks the old fox may have really left.


    Gao Yang thinks that the old fox is not only cunning, but also cold-blooded. Otherwise, he can''t explain why the old fox disappeared.


    After searching again, he said softly, "I''ll go and check it. You wait for me here. Don''t move."


    The chief whispered, "the great hunter you said, has he left?"


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "I think he left, otherwise he should have appeared."


    The chief slowly stood out from the grass and whispered, "we''ll go with you. We can''t separate too easily."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "OK, let''s go together."


    If the old fox has left, it won''t be dangerous to act with the chief. If the old fox doesn''t leave and he can also use the night vision instrument, it will be dangerous if the chief doesn''t move. In fact, it''s very simple, so Gao Yang decided to act with the chief.


    After a gentle greeting, big Baal, little Baal and Cousteau stood up one after another. Gao Yang kept a high vigilance and whispered, "let''s go."


    Not far from the camp, Gao Yang walked in front and slowly approached the camp.


    Whether it was a living person or a dead person, he couldn''t disguise under the night vision. After Gao Yang added two shots and confirmed that there was no threat anymore, he leaned towards the position where Sadik was killed in his impression.


    It was dark in the camp. He walked to Sadik''s body with a sight, squatted down and searched again.


    The sight of the sight is too small to see the body at a close distance. After Gao Yang hesitated for a long time, he finally whispered, "chief, you help me look at some. I have to turn on, um, turn on the strange light. This is called a lamp. Remember, it''s called a lamp."


    After teaching the chief a new word in his busy schedule, Gao Yang turned on the headlights, and then he squatted next to Sadik''s body.


    Sadik''s face was still frightened and shocked when he died. After lighting Sadik''s face with a light, Gao Yang reached out and touched Sadik''s clothes pocket on his pants.


    Sadik was dressed in casual clothes instead of military clothes. His upper body was a shirt without pockets, and the pockets on his trousers were zipped, and the zipper was still pulled.


    After touching a small bag in his pocket, Gao Yang was delighted. He zipped the pocket, reached in and took out a small bag.


    The bag is made of black velvet. There is a drawcord. Loosen the drawcord. Under the irradiation of the headlamp, the things in the bag emit charming light.


    Sadik''s diamond buyers were killed. His diamonds had no chance to be sold, and diamonds, a small and expensive object, usually had to be taken with him. Gao Yang thought so, and he found diamonds on Sadik.


    Getting diamonds from Sadik is just holding grass and beating rabbits. Gao Yang has gained a lot, but he doesn''t care about a small bag of diamonds on Sadik. For him, meeting the chief is far happier than getting these diamonds.


    Gao Yang smiled. While tightening the drawstring on the small bag, the chief suddenly shouted, "ha!"


    The syllable issued by the chief is not a complete sentence or a word, but the fastest sound that a person''s mouth can make. In the akuri tribe, this syllable has a specific meaning, that is, warning.


    The threats faced by akuri people mainly come from animals, and the attacks launched by animals are extremely rapid. Poisonous snakes, ambush leopards or cheetahs, and a Warthog in the shade of a tree suddenly encounter. No matter what extremely sudden threats they encounter, akuri people will make a ha.


    The use of monosyllabic warning is because in many cases, there is no time to say a complete sentence, so it is very important to complete the cry of extreme danger and clear meaning as soon as possible.


    It was Gao Yang''s instinct to respond immediately when he heard the warning. When he threw away the diamond and picked up his rifle, he saw that the chief had fired in one direction.


    The headlights on Gao Yang''s head were on. He had no time to turn off the headlights. When he looked in the direction of the chief''s shooting and raised the gun, Gao Yang found that a small pond appeared under the light. There were ripples in the pond. At the edge of the pond, a man stood up and pointed the gun at them.


    The distance was too close. Gao Yang quickly shot the man standing in the pond, and the man immediately fell back in the pond.


    Gao Yang quickly ran towards the pond. The pond was very close, only about 30 meters. Gao Yang almost immediately ran to the edge of the pond.


    Standing on the edge of the pond, Gao Yang saw that someone in the water was struggling violently, and the blood had dyed the writing red. When Gao Yang was going to shoot in the water, he saw a man in a black robe waving to him after he stopped dancing, and then shivering: "don''t shoot."


    Gao Yangzhen didn''t shoot. The people in the water were wearing black robes, but his veil had fallen off and was floating on the water. An old man with almost white beard and wrinkled face covered the position of his right flank with one hand. He trembled and stretched out a hand, picked up the veil floating on the water and covered his face.


    The old man let go of his hand covering his right flank and wanted to take the veil with both hands, but his hands were always trembling, but he couldn''t take the veil.


    After trying twice, the old man gave up his efforts. He sighed and said shivering: "You''ve kept me waiting in the water for too long. I''m frozen. I can''t shoot again. I thought you would come to get the diamond immediately if you killed those people in the dark. I didn''t expect you to wait so long. I''m too old to wait in the water for too long. Otherwise, I''ll kill you when you get the diamond."


    After that, the old man paused for a moment, but after sighing, shook his head and said: "No, maybe I can''t kill you without freezing. You''re too alert. Being alert makes me feel terrible. It seems that I''m the fox, but your hunter. There''s a good saying. No matter how cunning the fox can''t escape the hunter''s eyes, so I don''t like being a fox. I like being a hunter. Can you tell me how you found me hiding in the water?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the serious chieftain, and then said in a deep voice, "I didn''t find you. It''s him. He''s a real hunter."

 Chapter 810

    Gao Yang thinks his heart is hard enough and his hands are cruel enough. In fact, it''s not too much to say that he kills people like hemp.


    But I don''t know why. Looking at old man Tuareg in waist deep water, Gao Yang felt sad.


    An old man with basically white beard and hair tried to take the falling veil on his face in one hand, and rowed in the water with the other hand, barely keeping himself from falling into the water.


    The old fox trembled and said, "can you let me go to the ground? I don''t like water. I don''t want to die in water."


    The feeling of hero''s Twilight won''t make people too happy.


    The old fox may not be a hero, but he is a veteran and an excellent veteran. Even as an enemy, Gao Yang has to respect the old fox.


    Gao Yang is not a hero, but this does not prevent him from feeling that he cherishes heroes for the old fox. They are all small people, but small people also have feelings.


    Gao Yang wanted to shoot the old fox, but looking at the appearance of the old fox, he couldn''t do it. Of course, he and the old fox are still enemies, but he can give the old fox a decent way to die.


    Sighed, nodded and said in a deep voice, "you can come up, but where''s the other person?"


    The old man''s body trembled and couldn''t move. Although Gao Yang hit his position, it was not enough to kill him immediately, it was enough to make him unable to move smoothly. After taking two steps forward, the old fox couldn''t keep standing and couldn''t return to the shore at all.


    When he stopped helplessly in the water, the old man shook his head and said, "don''t worry, the war is over, another man has gone, and I let him go. My eldest son let us leave the house with his death, but I couldn''t kill you, so I let my youngest son go. Yes, the only living person around me is my youngest son, and he has left."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and said, "among the old men I have met, you are the most powerful. As a Tuareg, you are great. Although you are my enemy, I respect you very much."


    The old fox sighed and said: "I hate you very much. I want to kill you very much because you killed all the people I brought out of the tribe. Yes, I hate you very much. I hate you to the bone. However, I respect you very much. You are very young, but you are very powerful. I have been fighting for some years. You are the most powerful guy I have ever seen, so I have to admit that I hate you very much, but I admire you very much. I die in your hands In fact, I have nothing to say. "


    He heaved a sigh and said, "you are a worthy opponent. I want to give you a decent way to die. Come on, what do you want?"


    The old man smiled and said something Gao Yang didn''t understand. Then he trembled and said, "I can''t say it in English. It almost means don''t let a person die in the water. I come from the desert. I cherish water and like water, but I''m also afraid of water and don''t want to die in the water, so please help me and get me to the shore."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "yes, I can get you up or put a veil on your face. However, please don''t brush anything. I think you know what consequences it will cause."


    The old fox bowed slightly to Gao Yang and said, "thank you. You are really a worthy opponent."


    Gao Yang said to Cousteau: "help me get him up in the water. Be careful. I don''t think he can do anything, but you still have to be careful."


    Cousteau went into the water without saying a word. Gao Yang was so nervous that he raised his gun. If the old fox planned to play any tricks, such as suddenly pulling out a knife, he would blow the old fox''s head faster.


    The old fox was already very weak, and after soaking in the water for a long time, even if the old fox wanted to do something before he died, he didn''t have the strength.


    After being dragged ashore, the old fox lay on the ground, took a few breaths of satisfaction, and said to Gao Yang, "I want to ask you one thing. I know you have the ability to follow the traces left by a man and find him. Let my son go and let him leave. Don''t chase him. You want the diamonds here. You''ve got it. Will you let him go?"


    Gao Yang squatted beside the old fox, raised his head with one hand, and put the veil on the old fox''s face again.


    The wet veil covered his face. The old fox''s voice was a little muffled, but he said in a very happy voice: "thank you very much. It makes me feel much more comfortable."


    "The one who left is your son, isn''t he? I don''t have time to chase him again. If he doesn''t come back, there will be nothing, but if he wants to be an avenger, it''s beyond my control."


    The old fox sighed and said, "no, he won''t come back again. He will come back to our tribe with money. There are no men in our tribe. He has to stay in the tribe. Besides, we earn a lot of money. He doesn''t have to be a mercenary."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "is there anything else to say?"


    The old fox shook his head and said: "Apart from saying thank you, there''s nothing else. Alas, I''m old. I should stay in the tribe, but I''m used to wandering days. I''ve been fighting for too long. War has become my instinct for a long time. The tribe and family can''t tie me down. I knew I would die in the hands of a respectable enemy one day, which is better than being blown up by a mine Strong. "


    The old fox said he had nothing to say, but he said a lot, but Gao Yang really didn''t mind asking an old man to say more before he died. After hearing what the old fox said, Gao Yang also said with emotion: "As a mercenary, it seems inevitable to die on the battlefield. From the first day when you become a mercenary, many people have been doomed to this fate. In addition, as a mercenary, you have lived long enough."


    The old fox smiled and said, "I''ve been fighting with my father since I was 14. I''m 54 this year. I''ve lived on the battlefield for so many years. I''m really lucky."


    "You''re only 54 years old?" he shrugged. "Look at you, I thought you were at least 64 years old."


    "No way, I''m older."


    "It''s really old, but it''s normal. The life of mercenaries will really accelerate people''s aging."


    "I think about it. I do have one last request."


    "Say."


    "Can you take my gun out of the water and give it to me? I''m a man in the desert. My gun is also a gun in the desert. I don''t think it wants to rot in the water. I''ve used it since I started fighting. Can you put the gun next to me after I die?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, in addition, do you need me to bury you?"


    "Of course, being buried is better than being eaten by insects. If you are willing to bury me, thank you very much!"


    Gao Yang said to Cousteau, "go and get his gun out of the water."


    Cousteau went into the water again. After touching a few in the water, he raised a gun full of mud and rinsed it in the water. After washing all the mud off the gun, Cousteau returned to the shore and handed the gun to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang took the old gun dripping with water, looked at it, turned off the insurance, threw the gun hard, threw the water inside almost, and then put the gun horizontally on the old fox''s chest.


    After holding his gun in both hands, the old fox hugged it tightly in front of his chest and said in a very satisfied language: "great, I didn''t expect you to give it to me when I was alive. Thank you. For your generosity and burying me, I won''t curse you, although my hatred for you won''t weaken."


    Gao Yang pointed to the old fox''s gun and said, "you haven''t really used a gun for forty years?"


    The old fox said proudly, "yes, for forty years, this gun hasn''t moved anywhere except for changing the recoil spring, and it has never disappointed me."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "the rifling has been worn away. Can you beat it accurately?"


    "The rifling is basically gone. It can be regarded as a shotgun. The bullets fly indiscriminately as soon as they are 100 meters away, but the power has increased. Because I found that bullets sometimes hit people horizontally, and those who are shot die faster. I was not very good at hitting distant targets, so it''s nothing for me to be unable to shoot at a distance."


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth and said, "you''re cruel. It''s the first time I''ve heard that someone is willing to use this kind of gun."


    "No way. If war has become my habit, it''s my instinct to use this gun to participate in war. You should understand."


    "Yes, I know. I probably won''t change my gun in my life, but fortunately, my gun is very strong, very powerful. It is the peak of gun making level in the world. It is the crystallization of gun craftsman and the highest technology. I think even if I use it for decades, my gun precision will not decline. How, powerful!"


    "Oh, oh, I don''t quite understand. I''m out of date. I don''t understand those high-tech gadgets people use now, but your gun sounds really powerful. You''re lucky to have a good gun. My gun used to be very good. Its precision is not like AK47, but it''s just like me. It''s too old."


    "Yes, guns are as old as people, but I don''t want to show off, but even when I''m too old to walk, my guns are the same as those just made. By the way, my guns are called Satan''s blade. What about yours?"


    Gao Yang wanted to give the old fox a shot, which could also end his pain. However, looking at the old fox, he seemed to have a strong talk, so he kept talking with the old fox like chatting with an old friend, but the old fox was getting weaker and weaker, and he had no strength to speak.


    "Did you name your gun? I didn''t. I didn''t name my gun. Well, according to your appearance and style, I guess you''re also a mercenary."


    "You guessed right. I''m a mercenary."


    The old fox nodded, gasped a few times, closed his eyes and opened them again. He whispered, "I have no strength. I think I''m going to die soon. Please remember your promise to bury me. Thank you."


    After that, the old fox held the gun tighter in his hand again. Then he swallowed his saliva, closed his eyes and said faintly, "stop early..."

 Chapter 811

    The old fox died. After saying something inexplicable, he soon died.


    Gao Yang doesn''t hate the old fox. The old fox hates him to the bone, but it doesn''t prevent them from having a peaceful chat after one of them has failed.


    For many mercenaries, after killing more people, they see little about their lives. When the outcome has been determined and nothing can be changed, it''s meaningless to shout some useless things. It''s better to get a more realistic way to die.


    Seeing that the old fox had stopped breathing, Gao Yang reached out and touched his pulse on the old fox''s neck. After confirming that he was dead, he stood up from the old fox and said to the chief, "I''ll find something to bury him."


    The chief nodded and said solemnly, "do you know him?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. He''s just me. How to say, he''s like an animal I don''t need to fill my stomach with, but I have to kill. This man is very powerful. He''s a respectable hunter. Well, although he''s an enemy, he still has to be respected enough."


    The chief understood. He waved his hand and said, "is it a respectable enemy? Bury him. I don''t understand why he wants to hide in the water. There will be a sound when he moves in the water. This is not what a good hunter should do. If I''m ready to ambush, I won''t be in the water."


    Gao Yang can''t explain to the chief that the old fox needs to hide in the water so that he can''t be searched by the night vision. For the chief, it''s really stupid and incredible to ambush in the water, because bows and arrows can''t be used in the water, but for the old fox, hiding in the water is his only chance.


    However, there is no chance to sneak attack. Moreover, he knows that at night, without night vision, he can only be slaughtered. If the old fox wants revenge, he can only hide in the water and fight back in the real sense.


    But what the old fox misjudged was that Gao Yang and he didn''t fight for the diamonds, so he wouldn''t kill all the enemies with the night vision after dark, as the old fox judged, and then immediately rush to search for the diamonds Sadik took with him.


    The old fox has been soaking in the water for too long. If he is a young man, he may be able to stand it, but a man from the desert is still too strange to the water after all. He knows how deep the pond is and that there is a shooting range in the pond that can ambush Sadik''s body, but the old fox didn''t expect Gao Yang to be very afraid of him and waited a long time before he took action.


    A person who grew up in an environment where he has to save water can stand it. It''s strange to run in the water for a long time. Moreover, the pond in the jungle can''t accept the direct sun, and the water temperature is much lower than that acceptable to the human body.


    Anyway, even after soaking for too long, the old fox still had a chance to shoot Gao Yang, but he didn''t expect that there were real hunters around Gao Yang.


    The chief is a person who needs to fill his stomach with food from hunting since he was born. Hunting by the most primitive means is not as easy and comfortable as killing animals with guns. For crisis, the chief and his people have intuition or sixth sense that is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Let an urbanite live a primitive life for several years. As long as he doesn''t die, he will also cultivate an extremely keen intuition, not to mention a real chief from the primitive tribe. Therefore, the old fox is not unjust at all.


    There will be no shortage of tools in the camp, shovel up a few shovels, find a place outside the camp, dig a hole and bury the old fox.


    Chieftain, they would not use tools like shovel or tools. Although they could help, the pit was mainly dug up. Although the pit was shallow, it would only bury the old fox, but he kept his promise.


    After burying the old fox, looking at the camp full of dead bodies, Gao Yang took a breath and said to the chief, "well, there''s nothing now. Let''s go home and go back to the tribe."


    The chief smiled at Gao Yang, hugged Gao Yang hard, and said loudly, "revenge won''t make people happy. We took revenge, but the dead can''t live, so I''m not so happy for successful revenge, but I''m really happy to see you again, white boy."


    "I went back to take photos of you, but I didn''t find it. Last time I found the house left by our tribe. There should be other tribes living in it, but the tribe living in the house left by you was also killed, just like the kayson tribe. At that time, I was scared, and it was you who died."


    Cousteau said curiously, "really? There''s such a thing? This is the third place we went after you left. There are more and more people on the grassland. The chief has been taking us to migrate to the forest."


    After sighing, the silent bus force smiled and said, "white child, I have children, too."


    Little Baal also hurriedly said, "I have, I have, and I have two children."


    Gao Yang punched big Baal and little Baal in the chest and said with a smile, "I know. I''ve seen them."


    Finally, I had time to say how much I missed you since we parted, and said loudly, "chief, I want to take you out of here and go to a safe place. I don''t have to hunt or worry about having no occasional food. I don''t have to worry about meeting a place attacked by bad guys."


    The chief didn''t have the feeling to maintain the traditional life. In the face of the pressure of death, it was more ridiculous to talk about love. How to survive was the most important, so the chief said with joy: "that''s great. Where is it?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t explain to the chief where he was going. He could only smile and say, "you''ll know when you arrive. Now let''s get out of here and go back to the tribe first, and then I can send you to a safe place soon."


    After saying a word, Gao Yang took photos in the camp. There were many cars in the camp. Gao Yang pointed to the cars and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you back with these guys soon."


    Before leaving, Gao Yang had to do something more. He took out the phone and turned on the walkie talkie. After trying the walkie talkie, he couldn''t call bantuna. After them, Gao Yang found a car radio in many cars.


    The power of the car radio is much larger. After adjusting the frequency, Gao Yang immediately called, "radar, radar, please answer."


    "I''m Jason, boss. The radar is closing the team. Where are you and how''s your situation?"


    "I''m fine. It''s all over. I''m going back. Where are you? How''s the situation now?"


    "God, the situation here is terrible. The poor labourers are in poor health. Our can only let the worst people take the car, but too many people can''t walk. Damn it, we can only walk and stop. We''ve only walked half the way in two days."


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth and said, "I expect you to settle those hard workers."


    "There''s no way to settle them. Those people don''t know where they are or how far they are from their home. We don''t know how to send them away if we want them to leave. In addition, I''m going to ask Martin and them to drive to help, but radar said, you certainly don''t want Martin to know about drilling the stone mine. Before you agree, we must not tell Martin and them anything that happened ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. Bantuna''s decision was too much to his appetite. This guy is really a rare talent. If Martin knew what happened here, the secret of the diamond mine would be lost.


    Gao Yang doesn''t expect the diamond mine to be kept secret forever, but he can let the news spread in the small circle of the lower world, but he absolutely doesn''t want Martin to poke the news in front of the world.


    Things in the dark world can be solved with a gun. The big deal is to kill. Whoever has a hard fist will get the diamond and kill all who know, so as to keep the secret. But if everyone in the world knows the news, he doesn''t know who the diamond mine will fall into, but he knows that he will have nothing to do with himself.


    After cheering bantuna''s understanding, Gao Yang said to Jason, "radar is right. What happened here must not be told to Martin. Do you understand?"


    "Oh, I see. Then I won''t ask for help. Don''t worry, boss. I must be worthy of the salary you pay me. Do you still need to talk to the radar?"


    "Yes, but wait. Call the radar back and let him wait for me to call. That''s it. I''ll contact you later."


    After waving his fist, Gao Yang picked up the phone, but he thought about who to call first.


    Originally, Gao Yang most wanted to call big Ivan. A diamond mine was in front of him. Of course, he wanted to take the opportunity to make a lot of money, and big Ivan was the best partner. He was the boss of the underground world. It was most appropriate to do such a thing. Unfortunately, the situation of big Ivan is not good now, and he can''t be contacted at all.


    Big Ivan can''t. after thinking about it, Gao Yang can only cooperate with Morgan. Although Morgan can''t be regarded as a person in the underground world, he can also get involved as long as he wants. The key is that in addition to big Ivan, only Morgan has this energy, and Morgan is reliable.


    Gao Yang didn''t even think about it. It''s not that he doesn''t want to hold the big head of making money in his own hands and stay in the small group of Satan''s mercenary regiment, but that he doesn''t have this strength at all. It''s not that he can''t do it if he plans to do like Sadik, but the problem is that Gao Yang wants more and more.


    After dialing the phone, Morgan''s voice sounded tired. He said listlessly, "Hey, Gao, I don''t want to complain to you, but I''ve been insomnia for a long time. I just fell asleep not long before you called."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m very sorry. Can I ask you the reason for your insomnia?"


    "It''s not that the gun that worries me so much, and the news from Simon is getting worse and worse. Oh, God, I think I''ve made a big mistake. You can always surprise me when you call. It''s always good for you to wake me up from sleep, and I''m just complaining that your phone woke me up. I want to apologize to you first. Gao, I''m sorry, I don''t know It''s time to complain to you. Well, now let''s talk about it. Why are you calling? "

 Chapter 812

    Morgan expects good news, but Gao Yang never lets people down.


    "Well, Morgan, I called you to do business with you. Well, it should be a big business."


    Morgan immediately came to the spirit. Although he was disturbed by a shotgun of great significance to him, Morgan is a businessman and very dedicated. It must be good news to have a big business.


    "Ha ha, I knew you wouldn''t let me down. I apologize to you again. Then, what kind of business?"


    "Diamond, to be exact, is a diamond mine. It is a virgin land with large output and high quality. Let''s say, it''s like the state when the Kimberley mining area in South Africa was just discovered. Now the secondary mine is producing diamonds. However, I think I found the location of the main mine."


    "Diamond? I don''t know much about it, but it''s an industry that makes huge profits. Tell me about it carefully."


    "The situation is more complicated. The mine has been discovered, and there are troops stationed near the mining area, which are Sudanese troops, but the mine has not been known by many people. Those Sudanese troops get diamond mining labor by attacking villages and plundering slaves."


    Morgan suddenly said, "so it''s a blood diamond? If the mining area has been found, the situation will become a little more complicated. However, if there is enough profit, I don''t think it''s a big problem. Go on."


    Gao Yang thought and said: "The situation is very complicated. It''s inconvenient to talk on the phone. I think it''s better to meet and talk. Also, you can see my harvest. You''d better find an expert who understands diamonds and ask him to estimate the price of my harvest, so that we can know whether the mining area here has a high value. What''s more troublesome now is that an officer stationed nearby is mining the mining area, and he has been replaced by me It''s not a threat to kill, but the one who purchases diamonds from which officer is called Depp group. It is said that its headquarters is located in Antwerp, but it mainly operates in South Africa. I think only this group will pose a threat to us. Can you check the details of Depp group first? "


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Morgan immediately said loudly: "Nelson! Nelson! Come in, I wake up and check. Depp group is headquartered in Antwerp and mainly operates in South Africa. Gao, do you have any other information?"


    Nelson is Morgan''s assistant. When he asked the assistant to do things, Morgan shouted directly and didn''t avoid Gao Yang. After hearing Morgan''s final inquiry, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "it''s a large group operating jewelry, but I don''t have any more information."


    "OK, wait a minute. I''ll check the details of Depp group first. Then, Gao, how are you going to mine diamond mines, blood diamonds? Or a formal way?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I don''t know, Morgan, how to mine depends on your judgment."


    Morgan said without hesitation: "short-term mining is a huge profit, but if it is mined in a formal way, the investment is too large and eye-catching. If we can, let''s mine more diamonds in the fastest way in the shortest time. If it''s good, we can make hundreds of millions of dollars in a few months."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I hope so, but I may not be able to meet you right away. I have to arrange for the akuri tribe. Morgan, you have to do me a favor. Can you find a place for the akuri tribe temporarily?"


    "Have you found them? Oh, Congratulations, Gao. I know you must be very happy now. Say hello to the chief for me. Where do you want to place them?"


    Gao Yang was very distressed: "I need to find a place that can accommodate them for a long time, but before that, I have to find a place that is safe enough and can let them avoid being disturbed. Akuri people have been isolated from the world. If their immune system contacts other people too often, it may cause serious consequences. Therefore, if I can, I still want to They settled on the grassland. "


    Morgan said happily, "do you want to place them in my oil field?"


    "Yes, there is also grassland. Although there are nomadic tribes, there is a lot of space. The akuri tribe can live in the past. I will find someone to vaccinate them. It will take about three to five years. When they establish an effective immune system, I will send them to other places."


    Morgan said with a smile, "Wow, your plan is really big, but of course I have no problem here. Do you think it''s OK to let the akuri tribe live near the camp. Don''t be too far away, but keep a safe distance. I can arrange a person to stare at them. They will be taken good care of anything."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "it''s troublesome to arrange special personnel to take care of them, but it''s the safest way. You don''t have to help me find someone. I''ll arrange someone to take care of them, but the people I arrange have to live in your oil camp. In addition, if the akuri tribe encounters any danger, your people have to help."


    "Yes, as long as my oil field is not sold, you can always let the akuri tribe live there. There will be no problem. When will your people arrive? I''ll inform people to arrange the place now and call me before your people arrive."


    Gao Yang couldn''t set the exact time yet. After thinking for a moment, he said, "it may take a few days. I still have some things to deal with. When I arrange here, I''ll meet you. So, now?"


    There were too many things to do. He hung up the phone to Morgan. Gao Yang casually turned it over and called groliov, but the phone couldn''t get through. Since all the Satan mercenaries went to Israel first, everyone''s phones were turned off.


    The phone can only be called to Justin, and Justin''s phone answered very quickly. After Justin connected the phone, Gao Yang said with a smile: "Justin, if it''s late at night, I''m sorry to call you in the middle of the night. Well, I don''t understand the time difference."


    Distin almost roared, "it''s two o''clock in the morning. I know you''re in South Sudan. We''re almost at the same longitude! So don''t tell me anything. You don''t know the time difference. Do mercenaries always like to pick people up in the middle of the night!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "so I''m sorry to pick you up from bed. I just want to ask how the training is going and how the toad''s psychological state is? Well, Satan has a new man. You must have met him. By the way, tell me how the guy is doing."


    After a strange smile, distin said, "do you know why I''m angry? Because I just fell asleep, so do you know why I just fell asleep? Because I''m training your people myself, and now you wake me up, so I think I can pick up the guys who also have a chance to rest."


    Gao Yang is very ashamed. One of his phone calls can''t make them sleep. It''s even more difficult for groliov, who is being trained in the training camp of distin.


    While he was mourning for the person who had been hurt by a phone call, di siding smiled and said: "As for training, you know what the standard of my training camp is. All training is based on the highest level. You''re lucky that you haven''t arrived yet. As for toad, how to say, the injury on his leg is not complete and the scald is very troublesome. However, his recovery is good, but Toad''s psychological state is not very stable. He can''t accept high intensity with others now Training, but I have arranged to find some training content that makes him sad. He has no time and energy to be sad. "


    After a sigh of relief, Gao Yang continued, "so how are our newcomers doing?"


    Gao Yang is still very concerned about the cooperation between Andy Ho and others. Andy ho has met with groliov, and then went directly to the training camp in Israel. Although he has had contact with Andy Ho, Gao Yang has nothing to worry about in terms of medical treatment, but he has not seen Andy ho participate in real combat after all, so Gao Yang is still satisfied with Andy Ho''s combat ability unknown.


    After a moment''s silence, distin sighed: "Gao, listen to me. The Satan mercenary regiment is already a team with tacit cooperation. Your members have weaknesses. Unlike the real special forces, there will be no members with obvious weaknesses in the special forces. However, the members of the Satan mercenary regiment also have strong points. Their advantages and disadvantages are also obvious. Such a team is not very qualified for the army, but Yes, when your people form a team, they form an extremely rare team. They break up their weaknesses and combine them together, but they are like a monster without weaknesses. "


    "You praise Satan so much, which makes me have a bad hunch. What are you trying to say?"


    Distin chuckled: "I just have some regrets. When fighting together in Mexico last time, Frye and rabbit seem to have made great progress. I haven''t seen them for a long time. Moreover, after you joined several newcomers, your strength has become stronger and formed a mature team with the same degree of complementarity. Personally, I''m not very willing to risk a mature and tacit understanding Join new people in your team... "


    Gao Yang''s heart pulled up and said, "what do you mean? You mean, why isn''t Andy suitable for Satan?"


    Didin sighed and said: "How did you get a bunch of monsters together? Andy Ho, where did you find him? What I want to say is that Andy did very well. Whether as a military doctor or an infantry, that guy performed surprisingly well, and his speed of integrating into Satan was amazing. Where did you find him Such a baby? "

 Chapter 813

    Starting in the early morning, after dawn for a while, Gao Yang caught up with bantuna and them.


    Because they fled, they had no time or opportunity to make any preparations. There were more than a hundred people who lacked food and drink, even clothes, and many were in particularly poor physical condition. Taking such a team for a long journey did not completely disperse the team. Bantuna was capable.


    In sum, the refugee team led by bantuna has gone for two days and two nights. However, the time that can really be used to travel, that is, during the day, is bound to be unable to move at night. When walking during the day, people with poor health can''t go far and have to rest. Therefore, in the past two days, the team just left for more than 40 kilometers.


    After catching up with the large army, Gao Yang stopped his car in the distance and asked the chief to get off the car. Then Gao Yang drove directly to the long dragged refugee team.


    When I saw bantuna, bantuna''s eyes were red. As soon as I saw Gaoyang, bantuna''s obvious spirit was boosted. After that, he quickly ran to Gaoyang''s car and said happily, "great, boss, you finally came back. Now all this is up to you."


    Gao Yang''s arrival caused a burst of cheers. For the benefactor who saved them, the hard workers still didn''t hesitate to express gratitude. However, looking at the weak but happy hard workers, Gao Yang felt a headache again.


    Looking at bantuna, Gao Yang said helplessly, "I thought you could arrange them."


    Bantuna spread his hand and said: "Boss, how do I arrange them? They don''t know where it is, we have a car, and we can squeeze like ten sardine cans, and only about half of them are crowded. And most of us are even walking. And we are short of food. They have been hungry all the time. So, if you don''t mind, I can call for help. I guess Martin is happy. I''m willing to help them, but the question is, are you willing to do so? "


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly: "thank you very much for your intention to keep it a secret for me. Your idea is very good. It''s better not to let Martin know what''s going on here."


    Bantuna shrugged and said, "you''re the boss. You gave me a lot of money. I have to consider the possibility that you plan to mine your own diamond mine."


    Gao Yang had a headache and said, "but how to deal with these people? If you leave them alone and let them leave by themselves, I guess few of these people can survive. How to deal with it and how to deal with it!"


    Bantuna approached Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, tell me the truth, aren''t you going to keep these people to work for you?"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "work for me? What can they do for me?"


    Bantuna was obviously stunned and said, "are you really just saving them and sending them away?"


    "Yes."


    Bantuna shook his head and said: "I thought you were going to snatch them from Sadik and let them work for you. I knew you were really a philanthropist. I didn''t bother to work so hard to keep a person behind. Falk, I''ve been very tired. It''s good to save them. They can go home by themselves, but they can''t. It''s none of my business, boss. You have to know Bai, I take your money and have to be responsible for you, but they won''t give me a dime. Why should I work hard? "


    Looking at bantuna shaking his head again and again, he said with a wry smile: "you, you, forget it, I have nothing to say."


    Bantuna bar smashed his mouth and said, "boss, if you just want to be a philanthropist, you decide what to do next. I have to remind you that it is impossible to escort these people home. These people include Ethiopians, Sudanese and South Sudanese. The nearest one must be 200 kilometers from here."


    Gao Yang was a little silly and said, "what do you say? Leave them alone? It''s not my style to save them and give them up easily."


    Bantuna shrugged and said, "I don''t know what to do. Anyway, I don''t know how to send them home one by one. I''m not the boss. I don''t have to worry about it. But if I save them, I''ll be very worthy of them. I have no obligation or responsibility to be responsible for them."


    Gao Yang struggled for a long time and finally sighed: "otherwise, forget it and let Martin help."


    Martin said, "you don''t want the diamond mine?"


    Gao Yang said honestly, "of course, but I can''t watch these people die. You know that if you leave them alone, few people can survive."


    Bantuna shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands and said, "it''s up to you. I''m not the boss. I''m happy."


    Gao Yang is very tangled. He really doesn''t know how to arrange these hard workers, and he can''t bear to leave them alone. With the help of Martin''s crew, it''s unlikely that he can keep the secret.


    While Gao Yang was thinking about how to ensure that Martin and them would keep the secret, bantuna approached Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, in fact, I have a good idea."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "tell me."


    "You killed all captain Sadik''s men?"


    "Almost. I should have killed them all."


    "Strong, powerful! You really deserve to be a ram. Boss, you are really powerful. Then, since Sadik''s people are all dead, why don''t you let them go back?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I killed all the people in the diamond camp, but most of the soldiers in those posts are still there. It is inevitable that someone will go to the diamond mining area to check."


    Bantuna disagreed: "You killed some of Sadik''s strongest men. Would you still be afraid of the soldiers at the outpost? Boss, if you plan to mine diamonds, you have to hire people, right? It''s hard for these people to go home. It''s also dead to let them leave. It''s better to let them stay and work for you. If you''re kind to them, you can give them food when you''re hungry and let the doctor see when you''re sick , I can rest when I''m tired. It''s heaven for those people. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s impossible. In fact, your words are reasonable. Maybe these people will work for me voluntarily. However, I don''t have time. I have more important things to do. I can''t stay here for too long."


    Bantuna touched his chin and said, "if you''re in a hurry to leave, there''s no way. Otherwise, it''s OK. If you bring more people here and can completely control the diamond mine, how long will it take?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said, "in five days, if I decide to mine diamonds here, it will take about five days to bring a lot of people here. Maybe the time will be shorter."


    There are many things to do. Gao Yang''s first consideration is to move the akuri tribe to a safe place, but there is no need to worry too much. With Martin''s crew and the collapse of Sadik, the relocation of the akuri tribe does not need to be in a hurry. Therefore, Gao Yang can leave and meet Morgan first. As long as the two people decide to jointly mine the diamond mine, the personnel are very busy It will be in place soon. It will take at least five days to send the people who rob and protect the mine by force. No problem.


    After pondering for a moment, bantuna said solemnly to Gao Yang: "boss, I admire you and trust you very much. Do you trust me? If you trust me, I can take these people to live in Sadik''s camp. I can''t guarantee for a long time, but I promise there will be no problem in five days."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "you protect them yourself?"


    Bantuna waved his hand and said: "I don''t think anyone will come in a short time, and they can all be armed. If there are not many people, they can scare them. In addition, I think they are just hard work. If they kill them, who will work? So even if someone comes, they won''t hurt them. If things are bad, let them give up resistance and I''ll run away alone All right. In a word, if you don''t want them to die, they won''t die. The worst result is just to continue working hard. "


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, that''s it, but don''t arm them. If someone goes to the camp, don''t resist. It''s a big deal. I''ll take someone to save them again. It''s no big deal. Radar, you have to tell me the truth. Are you going to take them to the camp and let them go to the river to find you diamonds?"


    Bantunali''s straight and vigorous way: "Yes, I think so. They have nothing to do when they arrive at the camp. Why don''t you let them do some work? But don''t worry. Of course, I won''t let them all work. I''ll only let those strong people find some diamonds for me as a proxy for me to protect them. Isn''t that too much? Oh, the diamond mine will be yours soon, boss. You won''t mind if I just Take some of your diamonds in just a few days? "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t let them work these days. Radar, what you said is really not too much. I don''t mind you taking a few diamonds, but don''t do so. I really want them to work for me for a long time now, so I have to pay attention to some methods. I can''t make them think I''m no different from Sadik."


    Bantuna shrugged and said, "well, I won''t let them look for diamonds in the river."


    Gao Yang patted bantuna on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I appreciate you very much. Are you willing to work for me for a long time? The salary is preferential."


    Bantuna''s eyes lit up and said, "of course, who will refuse a generous boss? It''s a great honor to serve you, boss. If you don''t mind, can you tell me how much you plan to pay me?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "how about a monthly salary of 10000 dollars? Let''s say, there will be a lot of people and equipment here. I need a reliable person to watch for me here. You will get a long-term job with a monthly salary of 10000 dollars. What do you think?"


    Bantuna stretched out his hand with a serious face and said, "shake hands, boss. Shake hands. You are really a generous boss! Please rest assured that I will do my best what you let me do. I will never do what you don''t let me do. For a monthly salary of 10000 dollars, I will never steal even a diamond from your river."

 Chapter 814

    His face is still too thin. Although he decided to try to let the poor people he rescued work for him, he didn''t know what to say when it came to the end.


    To a group of people who managed to escape from shengshengtian, he said don''t go home and continue to stay to work for me. When these people can''t leave at all, Gao Yang feels that even if they are given the right to choose, they will still take advantage of others'' danger.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s tangled face, bantuna whispered, "what''s the matter? Can''t you tell these people about letting them work for you?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "yes, I can''t tell. They trust me and appreciate me. They think they can go home, but now they have to be told that they can only go back to the mine and do the same work as before. I really can''t tell them that."


    Bantuna shrugged and said, "look at me."


    After that, bantuna clapped his hands and shouted, "come here, come together!"


    After gathering the people around him in several languages, bantuna shouted happily: "I tell you a good news. From now on, you don''t have to worry about safety anymore, because he has killed captain Sadik and all the guards in the diamond mine have been killed by him! Cheer!"


    The roaring cheers began. Some of the labourers laughed and some cried. In short, they were very excited. These living labourers were lucky, but it was normal for a relative or friend to die in Sadik''s hand. They all hated Sadik''s bones. At the moment, they were very happy to hear that Sadik had been killed.


    For a time, Gao Yang became the object of cheering and gratitude.


    Gao Yang was a little embarrassed, but his face could not be revealed. He could only nod and smile at those who surrounded him. At this time, bantuna clapped his hands again and said loudly: "Well, be quiet! Listen to me, you are completely safe now. Don''t worry about Sadik''s people coming back to catch you. You can go home now. My boss and I have been here too long. We still have very important things to do, so let''s say goodbye and goodbye, friends."


    Some people who had understood looked at each other, while those who did not understand English stopped after others explained and bantuna repeated the words in other languages.


    Those hard workers look at me and I look at you. They are at a loss one by one. Finally, a man boldly said, "I''m sorry, sir, did you just say you''re leaving?"


    Bantuna smiled, "yes, we have to leave. We''ve been here too long. Now it''s time to say goodbye."


    "But, sir, we don''t know where this is and how to leave. If you leave, we, what shall we do..."


    Bantuna pouted and scratched his head and said: "Oh, this is a problem, but unfortunately, we really have no way. You know, you come from many places. You don''t even know where you come from. We can''t send you home one by one. I''m sorry, it''s impossible, but you don''t need to worry too much. We''ll call the Sudanese government. Maybe the Sudanese government will send someone to pick you up Take you home, boys. "


    With a look of regret, bantuna pointed to the car and said, "your lack of food is a problem, but fortunately there is no water shortage here. Well, you have guns and can hunt. This may be difficult, but I think you should be able to wait for the people who come to pick you up soon."


    "It''s impossible. No one will care about us until we starve to death, sir. Is there no other way?"


    Bantuna''s embarrassed way: "Sorry, there''s really no way, guys. Let me tell you the truth. We killed Sadik and of course we''ll take Sadik''s mining area. However, our boss said that he risked his life to save you. He dragged Sadik to get you here safely. You can''t go back to the river to look for diamonds, so, Please rest assured that you are free, and no one will force you to do anything. "


    It was still a dead silence. At this time, a smart man finally whispered, "we can''t go home. We don''t know where this is. If you, if you want to open a mine, can you let us go back to the mine? At least we won''t die here."


    Bantuna glanced at Gao Yang, who knew it was time for him to speak.


    After a slight cough, Gao Yang said with a embarrassed face: "I thought you were more willing to go home. Well, I do intend to continue mining Sadiq''s mine, but my method is different from Sadiq''s. I need workers rather than slaves. In my mine, workers will get a good diet, medical treatment, doctors will see doctors when they are ill, rest time and adequate safety measures, For example, instead of going directly into the river in waterproof pants, the most important thing is that I don''t lack workers to work for me, because I will pay the workers. "


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the eyes of those people lit up one by one, and a hard worker said loudly, "Sir, is what you said true?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "of course it''s true. I don''t want to collect blood diamonds. I want to open a regular mine. I need regular workers. You know, diamonds are small and valuable, so I need to find some qualified workers. They have to sign a strict contract with me to ensure that they won''t steal my diamonds before they are qualified to work for me."


    "How much are you going to pay the workers, sir?"


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said, "a basic salary of ten dollars a day. If you work one day, you will have one day''s money. If you don''t work hard, you will have a bonus. If you find a diamond, you will get a bonus. According to the quality of the diamond, the minimum bonus is one dollar and the maximum is one thousand dollars, but if you find a very large diamond, you may get a bonus of tens of thousands of dollars."


    "Sir, I found 20 diamonds alone last month. If I work for you, how much salary can I get?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I think you should get two thousand to three thousand dollars."


    "Sir, can we work for you? We can''t go home. Even if we go back, our home will be destroyed. Everything has to start from scratch. Our village is gone. It''s the same everywhere. I assure you, sir, you saved us from hell. We''re willing to do our best to repay you. You don''t have to sign any contract with us. If someone dares to steal it Your diamond, a thief who doesn''t know how to be grateful, we will kill him ourselves! "


    "Sir, please accept us. We are all experienced people. We have found a lot of diamonds. We work very neatly. Many of us don''t look very well, but we can recover as long as we have a rest. Sir, help us."


    "Sir, we''d rather not have a salary, just a bonus. Even if you reduce the bonus, even if you give us half of the bonus."


    The labourers shouted loudly, one by one begging for a way to live. At this time, bantuna said helplessly: "Let''s be quiet. It''s not that the boss doesn''t want to help you, but you know your situation. The boss will find young and strong good workers, and you, your physical condition is too poor. If the boss wants to use you, he has to find a doctor to treat you first. Therefore, I''m really sorry. Don''t embarrass the boss."


    Bantuna is a God. His cooperation is too good. At this time, Gao Yang thinks that bantuna is illiterate. If he has culture, it would be too humble to be a hard-working mercenary.


    Bantuna created the conditions for being a good man. Gao Yang must take it over. After shaking his head at bantuna, Gao Yang said loudly: "although their physical condition is not very good and does not meet my requirements, saving people can''t only save half."


    After that, Gao Yang pretended to hesitate for a moment, finally waved his hand and said loudly: "Well, I''ve decided. I''ll hire you. As long as I''m willing to work for me, I want everything. I can tell you in advance that I''ll leave for a few days, and then come back with my leather pants. There will be doctors and medicine. You can rest for a few days, wait until the sick are cured, and it''s not too late to work after the sick are cured. In addition, since it''s for If I work, you will get the same treatment as other workers and the same salary. From the day you start working, remember to ask him for salary at the end of each day. "


    There was another burst of cheering. The brave people sang and danced around. A naked woman hugged Gao Yang, snivel and tears cried, "you are a living saint, you are a saint sent by God. Thank you for bringing God''s grace, and I will live in the brilliance you give me for the rest of my life."


    Soon after the woman cried, many people began to shout saints at her.


    These labourers are too easy to cheat. No, they are too simple. In the worship of the surrounding people, Gao Yang is a little embarrassed. He sings with bantuna and asks these poor people to worship him as a saint. He thinks it''s too much.


    Gao Yang was embarrassed to push away the middle-aged woman holding him tightly. Bantuna shrugged, went up and pulled the woman away, and shouted: "Well, you''ll know what a great man the boss is. When you work for him, just think about who gave you everything now. Now listen to me, you have to follow me back to where you used to live. Then, wait for the boss to bring people back. Don''t cry, move, move. You can eat when you get back to the camp earlier. Everyone move!"

 Chapter 815

    People die more than people. Compared with Sadik''s treatment of these people, Gao Yang can indeed be called saints. When he could have called these people as slaves, he was willing to let them become free, and was willing to give them food, clothing and medical treatment. He was also willing to give high salaries in Africa, not what saints are.


    It''s still a waste of time to bring these hard workers back to the camp, but Gao Yang, a hundred or so people, although anxious, can''t let go.


    The chief asked them to wait in the distance. Gao Yang, bantuna and Jason drove back to Sadik''s mining camp. Then the three people drove three trucks back to the place where the labourers were waiting to pick up the people, and then returned to the camp again. It was dark when they waited for the people to be delivered.


    No one came to the camp for the time being. It was safe for the time being. The weak people were arranged to cook. The stronger ones buried the bodies. Gao Yang didn''t leave until everything had been handled.


    Only bantuna and the laborers stayed. Gao Yang was still worried. It was not safe to stay in the camp. Now he attached great importance to bantuna and repeatedly told bantuna to withdraw as soon as there was any trouble before he and Jason left the camp again.


    After waiting to drive away with Jason for a while, Jason seemed to have made up his mind and suddenly shouted to the co driver: "boss, bantuna will work for you for a long time, won''t he?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it is."


    Jason hesitated for a moment before he said, "boss, that, that, do you think I can work for you?"


    Gao Yang took a look, but he couldn''t see the expression on Jason''s face. After thinking about it, Gao Yang said: "of course, but it depends on what you are willing to do. If you are willing to stay here and look after my diamond mine with bantuna, I''m happy to pay you. However, you know what I do, don''t you?"


    Jason immediately said, "yes, you are a ram. You have a very famous and strong mercenary group. The mercenary group is your main business."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, so I actually have two jobs for you. One is to stay here to look after the diamond mine, and the other is to enter the Satan mercenary regiment."


    Jason immediately said in surprise, "can I? Am I qualified to join Satan?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "you are very lucky, because I am short of a man who can provide air reconnaissance. We have a very good mortar gunner. Can you provide air reconnaissance for a mortar gunner and provide shooting coordinates for the gunner?"


    Jason said excitedly, "of course, of course I can. Of course there''s no problem!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "good. Then you can choose a job."


    Jason hesitated and said, "can I ask how much money I can get in the diamond mine and in the mercenary regiment?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "here, as long as no one comes to rob the mine and doesn''t fight, it''s $10000 a month and paid vacation."


    Jason swallowed his saliva and said, "no one here will charge my tax. The monthly salary of $10000 is the after tax income. Falk, this is equivalent to the annual salary of a doctor or lawyer. I must admit that this is a high salary, which is very attractive to me."


    Ten thousand dollars a month means one hundred and twenty thousand dollars a year. Gao Yang doesn''t know what the situation is in Europe, but in the United States, the annual salary of one hundred and twenty thousand dollars is high and new. Those famous doctors and lawyers must earn more than that. However, in the overall industry of doctors and lawyers who are already high-income, it''s really a lot to get an after tax annual salary of one hundred and twenty thousand dollars.


    After a moment of excitement, Jason said in expectant words again, "so, what if I join the Satan mercenary regiment?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "the monthly salary during the probation period is 10000 plus bonus. If you have the qualification to share the Commission, you will lose the base salary and bonus, but you will get part of the Commission. You have the qualification to share the booty. The price is that you must take risks and fight with us all over the world. You should understand that if you join Satan, you will be in danger of death at any time."


    Jason swallowed his saliva and said, "with all due respect, how much can your members earn a year?"


    Gao Yang was asked. After scratching his head, he said in a deep voice: "I really haven''t calculated much. However, according to my memory, up to now, about one person can get two million dollars this year. None of us has calculated this carefully. I need to calculate it carefully to know."


    "Don''t forget it, don''t forget it! I join, I join, I join!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "Sorry, you can''t just join us. I haven''t finished what I just said. Well, we really need someone who can detect with UAV, but what we really need is a generalist who can detect and fight. I know your ability to use UAV is enough, but I don''t know how your fighting ability is, so you have to pass the test OK. "


    Jason said nervously, "what kind of test do I need to accept?"


    "Our people are training in a training camp. I can take you to the training camp for experimental training. If you are qualified, you will get a trial opportunity. If we think you are not qualified, I''m sorry. You can choose to work here with bantuna or find another way to live."


    "Boss, I can accept the test at any time. I''m ready."


    After a nervous conversation with Gao Yang, Jason suddenly said, "sorry, boss, I''m just curious. If you feel inconvenient, you can''t answer me. Well, bantuna, has he joined Satan? I just think he''s really good. Maybe he doesn''t need to be tested."


    Gao Yang smiled, "no, bantuna didn''t join Satan."


    Jason was surprised and said, "no? I didn''t think he would miss this great opportunity."


    Gao Yang sighed: "I told bantuna about this problem, but bantuna only adapts to the terrain similar to here. If he goes to other places, his strength will not be as strong as here, and we are mercenaries that can fight all over the world. Cities, deserts, rain forests, mountains, plains and alpine regions may become our battlefield, and bantuna is far away from here The combat level here will drop a lot. "


    After a pause, Jason said, "can''t he be so good? Well, well, I, I''m beginning to feel less confident about myself."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "No, bantuna''s biggest problem is not here. How to say, our people can''t be familiar with the terrain in every corner of the world. Like bantuna, others have their own good terrain and bad terrain, but bantuna''s biggest problem is that he can''t read. You know, we need to use a lot of high-tech equipment and everyone needs to fight and complete independently The ability of task, but not literacy, bantuna''s ability on this side will be greatly affected. He can''t use GPS, can''t understand maps, and can''t even understand street signs. How can this work? "


    Jason muttered to himself, "it''s true, but it''s a pity."


    Gao Yang smiled: "It''s not a pity. I have agreed with bantuna. He is an informal member of Satan''s mercenary regiment. If we want to fight in Africa, he will join us. If we fight in an unexpected place in Africa, he will stay here to help me. Therefore, Satan''s mercenary regiment already has combat experts in the African rainforest, which is good. Now Satan''s mercenary regiment not only has Experts in the Amazon rainforest and experts in African rainforest warfare. "


    Jason said in a loud voice: "it sounds great. Everyone knows that the rainforest is the most disgusting terrain. It''s really good to have a jungle war expert. Well, I hope I can finally join Satan, but I still think bantuna is a pity."


    Gao Yang also feels pity, but being illiterate is a hard injury. It''s unrealistic to want bantuna, who is nearly 40, to learn from scratch.


    After listening to Gao Yang''s regretful sigh, Jason said: "I''m not very familiar with bantuna. What impresses me most about him is that he is very capable and can convince the public. The people he brings obey him. Bantuna also likes to say things in front. If you want him to do things, he will pay. After giving the money, he will do his duty. In general, I think he is a reliable person."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s the same for mercenaries to collect money. However, we must talk about money first. After talking about it, we must complete the task anyway. This can only be done by good mercenaries. Jason, I''m very optimistic about you. Your combat ability may be lacking, but I''m very good at your character. Don''t let me down."


    Gao Yang is no more than two years older than Jason. They are still in the category of young people, but Gao Yang can talk to Jason as an elder, and Jason is willing. I have to say that this is due to his status.


    In the world of normal people, Gao Yang is certainly not a celebrity. No one has heard his name. However, in the mercenary circle, Gao Yang is a big celebrity, and Satan mercenary regiment is a famous mercenary regiment. If Jason wants to eat the mercenary bowl of rice, he has to look up to Gao Yang, and he must maintain enough respect for Gao Yang.


    There is a specialty in the technology industry. Jason is not an accurate shooter or sniper. He is regarded by Gao Yang as a technical talent. If Jason is an accurate shooter, he can''t just respect Gao Yang. He either worships Gao Yang or looks at Gao Yang. He wants to prove himself by Gao Yang''s body.


    Jason stopped talking and began to concentrate on driving. He was very happy to have the opportunity to join the Satan mercenary regiment, and Gao Yang was also very happy. Although there was no plan to find a good scout with UAV at the beginning, he found out what help Jason could provide for the operation, and this person seemed very reliable. Gao Yang soon decided to join LA Jason. Now it seems that everything is going well Everything went well, which made him in a good mood.


    Of course, if Jason is not qualified to join Satan, Gao Yang will have to find another qualified person. Therefore, Gao Yang still expects Jason''s combat ability to be as strong as his investigation ability.

 Chapter 816

    Jason didn''t go with Gao Yang. There were more than a dozen people hiding. When he couldn''t send them away, he had to send those saved when he attacked the post for the first time to the mining camp first.


    On the way back, Gao Yang contacted Martin. Martin''s team has reached a location near the akuri tribe, but has not contacted the people of the akuri tribe. Gao Yang specially told him that Martin can move the team''s equipment first, but he must not shoot any scenes of the akuri tribe without authorization before he returns.


    When it was close to the akuri tribe, with more and more dense trees, the driving speed was very slow. When it was not as fast as walking, Gao Yang simply got out of the car and walked with the chief.


    Although not on the familiar grassland, after more than two years, when Gao Yang ran with the chief again, his happiness was difficult to express in words.


    There were still more than ten or twenty kilometers left. Gao Yang ran back directly. When he saw the tribe''s thatched house, the chief shouted first.


    Hearing the chief''s cry, all the people in the tribe came out. When they saw that many of the five people from the akuri tribe came back, they were surrounded with excited screams.


    We should dance when we set out for the war. Of course, we should also dance when we come back from victory.


    Although the gun was used instead of bow and arrow, the ceremony was almost the same. The woman came forward and ended up with the man''s rifle. After strongly expressing the joy of reunion, the real celebration ceremony came next.


    After the campfire was lit, the people who returned from the expedition put on the straw skirts that they would only wear during the celebration, and told the dead souls that their great revenge had been avenged in the form of singing and dancing, the ceremony to celebrate the victory began.


    Washed away the decoration representing revenge on his face and re painted the decoration expressing joy. There was no music accompaniment and no outsiders were present. Gao Yang, as a member of the akuri tribe, completed all the ceremonies.


    When the ceremony was over, it was time to eat and drink. When the chiefs described the thrilling and crisis moments they had experienced in this line, there were bursts of exclamations from time to time.


    Gao Yang sat by the campfire, watching big Baal and little Baal whispering with his wife and teasing the children from time to time. Looking at the childish Cousteau making out with his woman, holding a piece of barbecue with no taste, which must not be delicious. After a heavy bite, he had only peace and joy in his heart.


    It feels good to be at home.


    Although he is not with his parents, Gao Yang does feel at home in the akuri tribe. However, he must be in a good mood if his parents were here.


    For Gao Yang, it would be nice if he could meet his parents and the akuri tribe who saved him and gave him his second life. This is not only his wish, but also his parents'' wish.


    When the elated chief saw Gao Yang, he waved to him and said, "come here, white boy, come here!"


    Gao Yang stood up from the ground. When he was around the chief, the chief patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a happy face: "white boy, I just knew you had a woman? Did you have a child?"


    Gao Yang shook his head with a smile and said, "no, not yet."


    Cousteau looked up and shouted, "white boy, you have to hurry up. My child is about to be born."


    Gao Yang couldn''t explain to them, but nodded with a smile and said, "soon, soon."


    The chief looked at Gao Yang with great satisfaction and said with a smile, "when you first came to the tribe, you didn''t know anything. I said you were too stupid to learn anything, but Kali said that although you look strange, you are very smart. As long as I take you hunting, you will certainly learn everything."


    Kali looked proud and hugged him intimately. After holding him high, he said loudly: "I knew that the white child must be able. He is very smart. Now he can do everything you can, and he can do it if you can''t. He is the most powerful man in our tribe."


    The chief patted his rifle and said, "the white boy is very, very powerful with this. He is the most powerful soldier in the world, but he is not the best hunter, because he still can''t run."


    Gao Yang''s long-distance running and endurance can already be proud of the whole earth, but it still can''t be done in the mouth of the chief. There''s no way. It''s still the same sentence. People have to die compared with people, goods have to be thrown compared with goods, and he''s still a little worse than the chief.


    This is the bus suddenly said, "white children don''t have to run."


    The chief laughed and said, "yes, he doesn''t have to run. With a gun, he doesn''t need to run at all, so the white child is the most powerful."


    After very happy, the chief said to Gao Yang, "white boy, didn''t your women come here too? Kali said they weren''t far from here. Why didn''t you call them over."


    Gao Yang is embarrassed. He wants to tell the chief that they only have one girlfriend. Unfortunately, there is no concept of girlfriend in the akuri tribe. He wants to say that his woman is not here, but it takes some effort to explain the relationship between Catherine and Adele with the chief.


    Looking at the sheikh, their expectant eyes were similar to those of the parents who wanted their children to marry their daughter-in-law earlier. Gao Yang thought for a moment and felt that instead of explaining clearly to the Sheikh and Kali, they might as well call Catherine and Adele over.


    It''s convenient to contact Katherine. She''s two or three kilometers away from the akuri tribe. Use the walkie talkie to say that Katherine will arrive soon. However, you can''t just call one. Katherine and Adele have to follow. In the eyes of the chief, Katherine and Adele are high-profile women. If you don''t let them see, won''t you go home with your wife, But I don''t want to see my father-in-law.


    In desperation, Gao Yang shouted Catherine and Adele on the walkie talkie and asked them to come and celebrate together.


    Although it''s not far away, it''s a few kilometers after all, and it''s hard to guarantee whether he will encounter a poisonous snake or beast in the forest. Therefore, although it''s not far away, Gao Yang decided to pick them up.


    When Gao Yang ran all the way to Martin''s crew camp, not only Catherine and Adele were there, but Martin was also looking forward to him.


    When she saw Gao Yang, Catherine was a little rude. She quickly ran to Gao Yang and hugged him heavily, but she soon let go of Gao Yang. She just said with a happy face: "you''re finally back."


    Gao Yang only felt strange in his heart, but he didn''t know what it was like in his heart. Adele looked at Gao Yang in a straw skirt, whistled and said, "you look so handsome without clothes."


    After Adele finished, she happily took the initiative to hold Gao Yang, and then whispered in Gao Yang''s ear, "I''m very worried about you and miss you very much. I can sleep well when you come back."


    Martin looked at Gao Yang with a delicious face, while Catherine waited left and right. After Adele let go, she finally collapsed and said, "Adele, think about what I told you."


    Adele stuck out her tongue and reluctantly let go.


    At this time, Martin stepped forward, stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "welcome back, man."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "thank you. I have to apologize to you, because I dug two people from you. Bantuna won''t come back for the time being. He has something to do for me. Jason can come back tomorrow. Just after completing this shooting, he will go with me."


    Martin shrugged and said, "I know, bantuna told me that after we left, he took his people back to him. As for Jason, he is a good boy. I''m glad he found a stable and high paying job."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "we can shoot the akuri tribe tomorrow. Are you ready?"


    That''s what Martin was waiting for. He said excitedly, "ready, everything is ready. There''s no problem starting shooting tomorrow. I''ve arranged the details you told me. No one will be too close to your people."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I''ll go with Catherine first. I''m really sorry. Today I just want to stay quietly with my people, so I can''t let you shoot, but I promise I''ll cooperate with you in any scene you want to shoot tomorrow."


    Martin laughed and said, "that''s it, man. I hope we can have a good start tomorrow. Thank you, man. Well, don''t delay your reunion time. I understand your mood very much. Go, go quickly."


    After that, Martin approached Gao Yang''s ear and whispered: "Man, you''re so awesome. How do you handle two beautiful women? You can handle two at the same time. They look like they can''t wait to have a baby for you right away. It''s really envious. Man, as a man, I sincerely admire you, but don''t treat them badly. They are both good girls, ha ha."


    After laughing and patting Gao Yang on the shoulder, Martin waved back to the camp. Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said to Catherine, "then let''s go."


    As high-profile "women", Catherine and Adele received a very warm welcome, and the akuri tribe did not take them as outsiders.


    The people of the primitive tribe knew the concept of privacy. The chief and Kali asked Catherine and Adele many questions, most of which Gao Yang would never translate. Fortunately, the lack of language can save a lot of embarrassment and make Gao Yang fool easily on both sides.


    Telling about the situation after the separation and their respective experiences, Gao Yang has not been so reassured for a long time with the people of the akuri tribe who finally reunited after a long separation.

 Chapter 817

    After saying a lot, it was very late, Gao Yang said to the people who were very happy: "it''s very late. I have to send them back."


    Kali smiled and said, "your house is ready. Just sleep in the tribe."


    Gao Yang was stunned. He subconsciously refused: "no, I''d better send them back."


    At this time, Cousteau looked forward and said, "white boy, don''t you take your woman to sleep in the tribe all night? You said you would leave soon."


    Adele''s EQ is not high, but her IQ is not low. Looking at Gao Yang''s appearance and the tone of Cousteau''s speech, Adele said excitedly: "let me guess if you''re going to leave, and they''re trying to keep you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, that''s the case."


    Adele''s eyes lit up immediately and said in a hurry, "can I stay? The wooden house of the primitive tribe, the real primitive tribe, the real wooden house. Hey, can I stay for the night?"


    Catherine''s eyes lit up too. She looked at the wooden house illuminated by the fire behind her, and looked forward to it, but Catherine didn''t say anything.


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "the only problem is that if you want to stay, you can only sleep with me. In addition, you have to know that sleeping in this thatched house has nothing to do with comfort."


    Adele opened her mouth and said in surprise: "it''s great to sleep with you. Oh, I mean, as long as you can feel the real primitive wooden house, it doesn''t matter whether you sleep with you. The ancient akuri tribe is like a living fossil. It''s very rare to feel their wooden house. Few people in the world have this opportunity."


    Hearing that she was going to sleep with Gao Yang, Catherine hesitated. After shaking her head, she said to Adele, "forget it, Adele, I think we should go back to the camp."


    Adele said pitifully, "Catherine, honey, think about it. We may never have a chance if we miss tonight, but what is it? We may never have a chance. Don''t tell me you don''t want to stay."


    Watching Catherine fall into entanglement again, Gao Yang took a breath, waved her hand and said, "OK, OK, stay, stay."


    When she was surrounded by people and sent to the wooden house, Catherine had realized what her relationship with Gao Yang was like in the eyes of the people of the akuri tribe, which made her very nervous and kept her head down, while Adele was cheering and laughing and shouting with MPA who had been beside her.


    MPa is only eleven or twelve years old, and her relationship with Catherine is not very good, but she and Adele are like two good partners of the same age. Although they don''t know each other''s language, they have to rely on Gao Yang''s translation to speak. In addition, Adele and MPA must keep a long distance from each other in order to avoid passing on bacteria and viruses that MPa has not been in contact with, But even this did not prevent them from establishing a good relationship.


    Waiting to enter the cabin, Adele and MPA waved goodbye. Adele was very excited and shouted to MPa: "good night, MPa, when you leave here and you get the vaccine, I can sleep with you, but now I want to sleep with Gao!"


    The wooden house is not big, but it is spacious for three people to sleep. The wooden house built with branches is ventilated on all sides. The ground is only covered with very fast animal skin, not even a pillow. It''s strange that it can be comfortable under such conditions.


    After waiting for everyone else to leave, Gao Yang blocked the door to prevent wild animals from entering, then resisted the wooden door with branches, swallowed hard at Catherine and Adele and said, "how can we sleep."


    Adele put her hands flat on her chest. After taking a deep breath, she looked a little nervous and said, "whatever, it''s just one night. It''s over soon."


    Adele lay on the ground, then patted the animal skin around her and said, "high in the middle, Catherine, you''re on the other side. None of us will suffer. No, I mean, that''s it. Whatever."


    Catherine sighed and said, "I''m really dizzy before I can be bewitched by Adele. Gao, don''t Tell ye Lianna about this? I know we''re pure, but I still can''t imagine how I can face him if ye Lianna knows."


    He swallowed his saliva hard and said in a muffled voice, "well, OK, that''s it. Sleep."


    He lay down carefully and turned off the headlights. The cabin was dark.


    At the beginning, he was still a little nervous and embarrassed, but he lay down, smelled the slight smell of animal skin, and listened to the insects that began to sound after the silence. Although the different body fragrance on the left and right sides made Gao Yang a little uneasy, he finally returned to the wooden house where he had been away for a long time, Gao Yang''s heart soon settled down.


    From the plane crash to South Sudan, Gao Yang slept in such a house for three years. With the physique of an urban man, he began to struggle at the moment of death every day, but he finally survived. He remembered the suffering, laughter and people he could never see again. Gao Yang didn''t know how, and tears slowly flowed down.


    While Gao Yang was immersed in the memory, she heard Adele nearby make a very slight sound, and then Adele''s body leaned over.


    Adele didn''t do too much. She just gently touched Gao Yang and stopped moving. However, Gao Yang''s calm heart burst into a fire.


    Gao Yang is about to cry. He is not Liu Xiahui, but he really loves Ye Lianna and doesn''t want to do anything sorry for ye Lianna. The key is to think about the relationship between Ye Lianna, Catherine and Adele. Gao Yang would rather castrate himself than do anything too much.


    Endure a calm wind and waves, an impulse will bring endless trouble.


    Gao Yang moved his body and had to lean slightly towards Catherine in order to stay away from Adele.


    Temporarily away from Adele, Gao Yang was relieved, but it didn''t last long, and Adele leaned over again.


    Although it was only gently touched, Gao Yang couldn''t help but start to be confused, so he immediately leaned against Catherine.


    The wooden house was not big, and the animal skin on the ground was smaller. When Adele leaned over for the third time, Gao Yang finally came to Catherine.


    Although it was just a touch, Gao Yang could feel Catherine''s sudden tremor.


    A good aftertaste of the past life is not good. Gao Yang is anxious and angry, but he can''t have any temper.


    Just as Gao Yang put her arms on her chest, Adele moved forward again. While sticking to him, she put one hand on Gao Yang''s chest.


    Gao Yang only felt a bang in his head. When he felt he couldn''t bear it any more, Catherine beside him suddenly sat up, and then was angry and helpless: "enough, Adele!"


    "So you didn''t sleep, I knew."


    After a grunt of discontent, Adele reluctantly let go of her hand. At this time, Catherine turned on the headlamp at hand. Then she looked at Adele with a red face, more like a little girl, and then looked at Adele with a regretful face. She sighed: "Adele, I''ve told you many times. Don''t you understand? I said, don''t harass Gao and embarrass him again. You should know that it''s impossible. I officially warn you that I''m losing my patience. I can''t stand this embarrassing situation!"


    Adele also sat up, pouted and said, "I''m sorry, Catherine, I know you''ve decided to give up, but I only have the EQ of a seven-year-old child, maybe eight. Since I like height, it''s difficult for me to control my behavior."


    Catherine said helplessly: "I really began to doubt whether you only have children''s EQ, you, you..."


    Adele looked sad and said, "even you think I''m a freak?"


    Catherine was almost crazy. She grabbed her hair and said gnashing her teeth, "God, I didn''t say you were a freak!"


    "But that''s what you mean, even though you didn''t say it."


    Gao Yang really didn''t know what to do. He chose the ostrich policy, closed his eyes tightly and just pretended to sleep. As for the problems of Catherine and Adele, he thought it was not right. If he didn''t say anything, he just pretended to sleep and did what he liked.


    After looking at the high Yang with closed eyes, Catherine said helplessly, "if it goes on like this, I will be crazy, I will really be crazy."


    Adele looked at the high of pretending to sleep and said faintly, "pretending to sleep is so handsome. What a gentleman."


    Catherine roared: "Gao, don''t pretend to sleep. Like a man, tell Adele to die and don''t torture me anymore."


    Gao Yang immediately sat up, looked at Adele and said, "I''m sorry, Adele, I hope we can communicate like normal friends. It''s impossible between us. I have ye Lianna, and you are still Ye Lianna''s friend. We can''t, can''t, can''t have any relationship beyond friendship."


    Adele looked at me and said, "why can''t you be as bad as other men? If you just want to go to bed at the beginning, like a color stick I hate, maybe I won''t like you."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "is it time to come now?"


    Adele shook her head and said, "it''s late. You''re going to be like a color stick now. I''ll be happy to devote myself."


    Gao Yang cried, "Adele, just kill me."


    Adele scratched her head, looked at Catherine and said, "Katherine, why can''t we pursue him? Yelena is just his girlfriend. Legally speaking, there is no obstacle for me to pursue him. Of course, you can also pursue him. We are still friends with Yelena, but we pursue the same man. What''s the problem?"


    After a few breaths, Catherine said to Gao Yang, "in order to see us again in the future, I think it''s better for you to leave."


    "I know. I''ll go. I''ll go now."

 Chapter 818

    After a sleepless night, Martin brought people on time.


    It''s OK to shoot everything according to the plan, and the so-called shooting means that the akuri tribe can do whatever it should do, and it doesn''t need the special cooperation of the akuri tribe. What Martin needs to shoot is their daily life.


    The only thing to note is that Martin has to keep a distance from the akuri tribe. In addition, there is nothing to pay special attention to.


    Waiting for the chiefs'' curiosity to pass, Gao Yang left after the shooting had started normally. He still had big things to do. Shooting the scenes of the chiefs'' hunting can only be carried out after he returns.


    Gao Yang drove alone to the place where the plane was parked. After a simple inspection, Gao Yang drove the plane straight to Malakal.


    After several hours of flying, Gao Yang arrived at Malakal near dusk. After landing on a dirt runway not much stronger than the landing field in the forest, Gao Yang was relieved. Although he can fly a plane now, it is different from driving often.


    Morgan was already waiting for Gao Yang when he jumped out of the plane.


    It was an appointment with Morgan long ago, but it was agreed to meet in the United States at the beginning, but Gao Yang needed to do too much, so he had to ask Morgan to see him in South Sudan.


    With the shotgun in the gun bag, he quickly walked to Morgan''s front and back, shook hands with Morgan, smiled and said, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time. I didn''t expect you to come in person."


    Morgan shrugged, shook hands with Gao Yang and said, "I have nothing to do recently. It''s boring to stay. Since you provide an opportunity to make a lot of money, of course I have to see it in person. In addition, I haven''t been here long, almost only 20 minutes."


    Morgan was followed by several people, including bodyguards and assistants. Seeing the big and small bags carried by Gao Yang, Morgan''s assistant came forward and said, "Mr. Gao, please give me your things."


    Gao Yang nodded, handed the gun bag to Morgan''s assistant and said with a smile, "thank you, Nelson."


    After Nelson took the gun bag, Gao Yang said with a smile, "thank you for your gun, Morgan. It''s a good gun."


    Morgan sighed and said, "I wish your gun bag contained the antique shotgun I want to see. Gao, if you like, you can leave this gun. This is my custom-made, Finnish. I like Sarkozy very much."


    Gao Yang really likes the. 338 caliber Sarkozy shotgun. He doesn''t have a collection of this caliber. Although he knows it won''t be cheap, it''s just a piece of cake for Morgan to give each other a gun as a gift.


    "Thank you. Then I''m welcome. Help me take the gun to the United States and give it to me when I go to the United States. Oh, how''s Simon? Hasn''t there been any progress?"


    Morgan sighed and said, "there is no big progress. Simon went to the soge river for field investigation. The place where the photos were taken is indeed there. Now it can be determined that the shotgun was in Peter sergeyevich''s hand. However, after Peter died, the gun can''t be traced there. The most important thing is that we can''t find out where Peter lived."


    After sighing, Morgan shook his head and said, "I hope Peter''s shotgun falls into the hands of his family, but it''s a long-term job to find Peter''s residence and family. It''s better to check the archives in Ukraine, but it''s more difficult in Russia. I don''t know where Peter''s Archives are. I just hope Simon can finally find it."


    Gao Yang can''t help with the rest. He can only casually say, "there''s hope now. I think Simon can find it."


    Morgan nodded. "I hope so. Well, let''s get in the car."


    After sitting in the same car with Morgan, Morgan said to Gao Yang, "stay in the hotel we have been to. I brought the diamond expert. He is waiting for us in the hotel. There is also good news about the Depp group."


    "Oh, how''s it going?"


    Morgan laughs: "Depp group is a formal gem enterprise on the surface, but it mainly operates the blood diamond business. It is a threat to the power of Depp group, but it is only a threat. If we plan to do it, Depp group will not make any sound. On the contrary, if we plan to mine blood diamonds, we may be able to sell diamonds to Depp group, if we If I intend to open a regular and large-scale diamond mine, Depp group can only roll aside, otherwise I don''t mind letting the group go bankrupt and ruin its reputation. "


    It''s really domineering. That''s why Gao Yang must cooperate with Morgan. After giving Morgan a thumbs up, Gao Yang smiled and said, "great. In this case, we only need to consider the response of the Sudanese government. I got the diamond mine temporarily after killing many Sudanese soldiers. Therefore, I''m worried about the follow-up response of the Sudan."


    Morgan nodded: "this must be considered. If we need to worry about the response of the Sudanese government or military, we can only mine as many diamonds as possible in a short time. Just withdraw when we can''t control the situation."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what if the diamond mine is likely to be large?"


    "That''s troublesome. If it''s worth a big fight, there will be a lot to do in the follow-up. The diamond mine is in Sudan, which is a troublesome problem. Fortunately, the diamond mine is at the junction of North and South Sudan. If it''s really impossible, keep the diamond secret and let South Sudan grab that area first, or create a disputed area in that area, at least We need to actually control it in our hands. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "if it causes a disputed area, it doesn''t have to fight. I mean the war between Sudan and South Sudan."


    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter. There are many disputed areas between the two countries. They have to fight and don''t care about such a place. We invest a lot of manpower and armed forces on the side of South Sudan. Let the two countries talk about the governance. We just need to control the diamond mine. Of course, the premise of doing so is that the diamond mine is large enough for us to win It makes sense to do so. "


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth again. He knew that Morgan had a great influence on South Sudan, but he didn''t expect that South Sudan would start a border war according to his intention.


    While talking and walking in the car, he soon arrived at the hotel where Gaoyang once stayed. After Gaoyang and Morgan entered the best room, when they sat in the chair, Morgan said to his assistant, "Nelson, go and invite our experts."


    After that, Morgan said with a smile, "come on, let me see your harvest. You always have good luck. I want you to stop being a mercenary and be a professional treasure hunter."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "maybe I''ll do this. Recently, my luck is very strange and I''m very unlucky in some things. Now one of my teeth hurts very much. I have to go to the dentist as soon as possible, but on the other hand, I can always make some unexpected money."


    Morgan couldn''t help licking his teeth and said in a deep voice, "that''s it. Luck is always good and bad. If you need to see a dentist, it''s a terrible experience. You have to find a good doctor."


    With a wry smile, Gao Yang took out two small bags from his pocket. One was found on Sadik''s body, and the other was filled with diamonds given to him by the labourers.


    After pouring the diamond in the bag on the glass tea table, Gao Yang spread it with his hand and said, "have a look."


    Although it is the original diamond, it is still very attractive. Morgan reached out and picked up a peanuts sized diamond and sighed: "it looks good. I don''t know much about diamonds, but it seems to be very, very big!"


    Gao Yang said: "I don''t quite understand, but in my memory, it seems that diamonds of more than four carats can be named, and the diamonds on those wedding rings seem to be small, so from this point of view, the diamond you are holding is really large. However, I don''t know how much a carat is."


    Morgan nodded and said, "I don''t know what a carat is, but we''ll understand it soon."


    As soon as Morgan''s voice fell, the door was knocked. Waiting for the knocker to come in, a middle-aged man who looked in his fifties followed Nelson into the room.


    After seeing the people who came in, Morgan smiled and said, "Mr. James is the expert I invited. He is a well-known diamond appraiser and an expert in this industry."


    After Gao Yang shook hands with James, Morgan immediately sat back and said with a smile, "Mr. James, please start. First of all, please see if this diamond is big."


    After receiving the diamond in Morgan''s hand, James nodded again and again and said, "yes, it''s very big, very rare, it''s already very big."


    "Then it must be very valuable?"


    James smiled and said: "No, diamonds are not the bigger the particle, the more valuable they are. Diamonds are colorless, and the higher the purity, the more valuable they are. Diamond grades from D to Z, D to f are colorless, G to j are nearly colorless, and diamonds from K down do not belong to gem grade. They can only be regarded as industrial diamonds, which is basically of no collection significance, because diamonds from K down will gradually turn yellow, and I-J grades are also nearly colorless Domain, but you can also detect a trace of yellowish. This diamond needs to see what level it is to determine its value, but anyway, it is so large and the purity of the naked eye is good. It must belong to the high level.


    Finally, the value of diamonds also depends on the polishing. If the polishing is not good, the value will be greatly affected. Therefore, whether an original diamond can eventually become extremely precious jewelry in the circulation market also depends on the polishing process. "


    Morgan nodded and said, "good, I see. Please start."

 Chapter 819

    Hearing the conversation between Morgan and the appraiser, Gao Yang had some bad ideas, because what he didn''t take out and the big diamond lying in his pocket was the guarantee for him to make a fortune.


    But the problem is that the treasures Gao Yang uses to press the bottom of the box are colored diamonds. If colored diamonds are not worth money, the problem will be big.


    It''s related to a large amount of income. Gao Yang couldn''t help but be anxious. When he sank, he said, "no, please wait, Mr. James, you just said that diamonds without color are valuable? Then, are colored diamonds worthless? Such as pink or black?"


    James said with a smile: "no, no, color diamonds are more valuable. By colorless diamonds, I mean purity. Transparent diamonds are more valuable if they are not variegated. For example, low-level diamonds will show variegated colors such as brown or gray, and color diamonds also look at purity. Colored diamonds are much more expensive than colorless diamonds of the same level."


    Knowing that the colored diamond was more valuable than the colorless diamond, Gao Yang was relieved. At the same time, his mood became better. He smiled and said, "good, I have no problem. Please start."


    James took out a small electronic magnifying glass, looked at the diamond carefully for a while, looked up strangely and said: "The quality is very, very good. I don''t mind between the highest level and the next level, and it''s still so large. The buyer won''t have much opinion on the original diamond counted as the highest level. This diamond is worth $500000 before grinding, at least that."


    Gao Yang and Morgan looked at each other and nodded gently. Then Gao Yang smiled and said, "I like to hear good news. Please continue, Mr. James. I hope this batch of diamonds have the same level."


    The remaining diamonds are not too big. The largest one is the size of soybeans. After cutting and polishing, it is the volume suitable for making diamond rings. James put the identified diamonds aside, picked out the largest one from the remaining diamonds and continued to identify it.


    Identifying the grade of diamonds is not just a glance, but James is very slow at the beginning. The faster he gets later, the faster he gets later.


    After James looked at all the diamonds, he raised his head and said to Morgan: "Sir, there are seven diamonds that can reach the fl level, that is, the highest level, and 36 diamonds that reach the if level, which is the next level. All the rest belong to the third level. The classification standard I mentioned just now belongs to the bare diamond after grinding. It is not very suitable for the original diamond, but it is also possible to use the bare diamond standard for your understanding ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "thank you, Mr. James. It''s like this. If these diamonds come from the same mining area, can you think so? Your appraisal results prove that all the diamonds produced in that diamond mine are of high quality."


    James hesitated and said: "Sir, I''m just a gem appraiser, not a geologist. Your problems are beyond my scope of work. However, from my personal experience, I personally think you can understand that as long as the identified diamonds are not specially selected high-quality raw diamonds, I personally think the mining area producing these diamonds can be regarded as a super high-quality mining area."


    Gao Yang was very satisfied, but Morgan frowned and said, "I don''t know much. Does the origin and grade of diamonds have a great relationship?"


    James said with a smile: "yes, sir, it matters a lot. Now the largest diamond producing areas are actually Australia and Russia, but the diamonds produced in Australia can''t be called gem grade at all, and the value is very low. So, when we talk about the largest diamond producing area, we all think it is South Africa, because South Africa is the largest producing area of gem grade diamonds."


    Morgan nodded and said, "very good. Thank you for your professional opinion, Mr. James."


    Morgan was ordered to leave. James stood up, shook hands with Morgan and Gao Yang, and left the room under the leadership of Nelson.


    Gao Yang wanted James to help him see the diamond, but he was worried, so he didn''t take it out directly. After James left, Gao Yang whispered, "where did you find this expert? The most important thing is whether he is reliable?"


    Morgan said with a smile, "of course, it''s still necessary to ask. If it''s not reliable, how can I bring him to South Sudan?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, he has to help me identify it again, because I didn''t intend to let him see the real good things."


    Morgan said in surprise, "man, do you have anything better?"


    Gao Yang smiled, took out the largest red diamond from his pocket and pinched it in his palm. Then he put his hand on the glass round table, slowly released his hand and let the diamond appear in front of Morgan.


    Looking at the huge diamond on the round table, Morgan held his breath. His eyes were almost staring out. After swallowing hard, he trembled and said, "God, this is God''s masterpiece. It''s so beautiful that people are intoxicated. Can I take it up and have a look?"


    "Of course, please feel free to look."


    Morgan took the diamond in his hand and looked at the sunset at the window.


    The diamond presents a gorgeous rose red, but if it is blood red, it seems more appropriate. Under the setting sun, the sun left a gorgeous red light on Morgan''s face after the refraction of the diamond.


    "It''s so beautiful! I can''t breathe!"


    After a stunned sentence, Morgan looked at Gao Yang. Then he solemnly put the diamond back on the round table and stretched out his hand to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what Morgan meant, but he still held his hand with Morgan. When shaking hands, Morgan said seriously: "Congratulations, Gao, congratulations on stepping into the ranks of billionaires. With this diamond, you can retire ahead of time."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I also think this diamond is worth at least more than 100 million. I hope this diamond can make me a billionaire as you said."


    Morgan swallowed his saliva and said, "this diamond is magical and can absorb people''s soul. I''m not interested in gemstones, but looking at this diamond, I can''t move my eyes. It''s amazing and beautiful. It''s the most moving thing in the world."


    Gao Yang threw his mouth and said, "it''s not easy to get this diamond. I almost died. Indeed, as you said, I couldn''t move my eyes when looking at this thing. When I looked at it carefully for the first time, I wasted a lot of effort to move my eyes."


    Morgan said anxiously, "call James to see how much it is worth. Think about it. If we can find one, there will be a second and a third. If we mine diamonds, even if we find two such diamonds, no, even if there is only one, the mine is worth opening."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "no, wait, it''s different from what you think. The origin of this diamond, um, how to say, have you heard of the star of hope? The most famous blue diamond."


    Morgan nodded and said: "Yes, I''ve heard of the star of hope. Although I''m not very clear, I remember it was a French explorer who stole the diamond from a statue in a temple in India. The Explorer ended badly. After his death, the star of hope gave it to Louis XIV. When Louis XIV died, he gave it to Louis XV Then came Louis XVI. In short, every king of France who got the star of hope ended badly, then the banker, and then... I can''t remember clearly. In short, everyone who got the star of hope ended badly. The star of hope became a curse star. The tragedy didn''t come to an end until its last owner, an American, donated the star of hope to the Smith Institute ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you should understand why I ask you if you know the star of hope?"


    Morgan opened his mouth and said, "did you get this diamond from the statue?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "yes, the eyes of a God, so I think it''s better to get rid of it as soon as possible."


    Morgan was surprised. When he looked at the red diamond again, his eyes were no longer as hot as before, but more vigilant.


    After looking at the diamond carefully, Morgan whispered: "Don''t tell anyone about the source of the diamond. Don''t tell anyone. With the star of hope, it''s not a legendary precedent. People will no longer be willing to buy the diamond from the statue. Even if the diamond is really beautiful, hell, just now I thought I would buy it as a family heirloom no matter how much money I spent. Now I''ve changed my mind."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "yes, I originally planned to pass it on as an heirloom from generation to generation, but after I remembered that the star of hope was once the eye of a God, well, I immediately gave up the idea. I had to sell it as soon as possible, even if the price was lower."


    Morgan nodded and said, "the right choice. Well, let''s find out how much it''s worth first."


    After that, Morgan said loudly, "Nelson, please ask Mr. James to come again."


    Gao Yang put the diamond away first. When James came in again and Nelson went out and closed the door, Gao Yang slowly said, "I''m sorry, Mr. James, please ensure that you will keep the things you see strictly confidential and don''t talk to anyone."


    James smiled and said, "Sir, this is necessary."


    Gao Yang nodded, put the red diamond on the round table and whispered, "please see."


    James was completely stunned and looked at the diamond on the table. He said in a daze: "this is, is this false? I can''t believe there is such a perfect thing in the world. It''s red, perfect red. Compared with this diamond, museyev''s red diamond is a glass bead. My reason makes me unable to believe my eyes!"

 Chapter 820

    James is a bit out of his temper, but Gao Yang understands his feelings very much. There are only two kinds of people who can keep calm in front of the red diamond, blind and fool.


    James is still muttering to himself.


    "No! I can''t believe it''s true. I can''t accept that there is such a perfect red diamond in the world. You must be going to play tricks on me, right? Gentlemen, such a joke is not funny. Please don''t play such a joke on me! No, no, please tell me, you''re not kidding me, and you''re not going to play tricks on me. Please tell me clearly that there are real diamonds in front of me It''s a diamond, not a fake. "


    Morgan smiled and said, "Mr. James, when I first saw that big fun, I was as surprised as you. Don''t be surprised anymore. If you can''t believe your eyes, take a good look."


    James touched his heart, sat back in front of the round table, took a deep breath, just took a look, and immediately sighed, "God, it''s true!"


    After holding the diamond in his hand for a long time, James didn''t put the diamond under the electronic magnifying glass as before. When Gao Yang was a little impatient, James finally put the diamond under the electronic magnifying glass.


    After looking at it carefully for a long time, James raised his head and thought for a moment before sighing on his face: "I''m trying to use a more accurate word to describe this diamond to express my surprise and incomparable excitement about it. By the way, I can express my concentration, but I failed. I can''t find a suitable word to describe it. If I have to say it, I can only say perfect."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Mr. James, how much do you think it is worth?"


    James waved his hand firmly and said firmly: "Priceless! There is no price, there is no price that can be used as a reference. For this diamond, 10 million is it, 100 million is it, and 1 billion is it. If it is placed in the auction house, if the buyer happens to be fascinated by this diamond, it is normal to auction hundreds of millions of dollars, but if you want a reasonable reference value, I''m sorry, I can only tell you that there is no."


    After that, James thought for a moment and said, "the classification of color diamonds is different from colorless diamonds. Common color diamonds are blue, pink, green and black, and red, especially this pure red, is extremely rare. So far, the largest red diamond auctioned is called museyev red diamond. Have you heard of this name?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "No."


    Morgan also smiled: "before today, I had never paid attention to diamonds."


    James said in a deep voice: "the cutting form of museyev''s red diamond is a bright triangle. GIA''s color rating is red diamond, which is a pure red diamond without variegation. It was found in Brazil in 1960. The first auction price is US $7 million. Although museyev''s red diamond is only 5.11 carats, museyev''s red diamond is the largest red color diamond GIA has ever tasted.


    The original weight of museyev red diamond is 13.9 carats. Do you know how heavy this one is? I estimate that it is at least 150 carats! It is 150 carats! And the shape is very regular. If you want to cut and polish, the loss will be very small. I estimate that the weight of the cut naked diamond should be 100 carats, left and right, 20 times that of museyev red diamond! "


    "Twenty times the seven million dollars? 140 million dollars, well, a lot," he whispered


    James chuckled and said: "Are you kidding, sir? First of all, we don''t say that the seven million US dollars of museyev''s red diamond was the auction price more than 50 years ago. Well, let''s take museyev''s red diamond as an example. It''s difficult to estimate the value of museyev''s red diamond at present. The owner can make a price at will as much as he wants to sell, because there have been few red diamonds in international auctions in recent decades."


    James waved his hand and said helplessly: "In 2010, the 24.78 carat Graf pink diamond was auctioned for us $46 million. The Steinmetz pink diamond found in South Africa weighed 59.5 carats, but it has not been auctioned, so it is impossible to estimate the value. However, the red diamond is much less and much less pink. I think this red diamond can be graded with specific rose red. Therefore, I really can''t give an accurate valuation. I only It can be said that the price between $200 million and $1 billion is a reasonable range. If the transaction price is less than $500 million, I will think its value is underestimated. "


    Gao Yang had nothing to say, but Morgan said with a surprised look: "Fark, such a thing can sell 500 million? How to operate?"


    James shrugged and said, "first of all, you need to polish. That''s for sure. I expect that the insurance cost, plus the processing cost of cutting and polishing, will cost $50 million."


    Gao Yang was almost choked by his saliva, and then he said in surprise, "the processing cost is $50 million? Are you sure you''re not talking about lira or yen?"


    James shrugged and said, "the diamond itself is valuable, but it depends more on the polishing process. Otherwise, why Antwerp monopolizes the industry."


    Gao Yang took a breath of air conditioning. Morgan said in a deep voice, "it doesn''t matter. I can help you with the grinding fee. I''ll lend it to you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, thank you. Anyway, we can sell more and pay you back after selling."


    James smiled bitterly again and said: "I''m sorry, I''m very sorry. In view of the particularity of the diamond industry, I think you may not be able to get the selling price you want. This is a monopoly industry. If you just sell the original diamonds, um, about US $10 million to US $50 million, because now there is the Kimberley Process international certification scheme for rough diamonds. If your diamonds cannot prove the origin and legitimacy Sex, you can''t trade legally. "


    Morgan said confidently, "I don''t think this is a problem. I can find someone to help."


    James shook his head and said: "Sir, you have to understand one thing. If this diamond is worth millions or even tens of millions, you should be able to find someone to help. However, if it is worth hundreds of millions, it will cause a global sensation as soon as it appears. Unless they can buy this diamond at a low price with a monopoly advantage, they will definitely choose to refuse. I also want to point out that this grade of diamond is only large The company dares to eat it. Even if a small company wants to buy the diamond, whether it can come up with at least hundreds of millions of dollars in cash is a big problem. "


    "If I cut, polish and sell at my own expense," he said in a loud voice


    James shook his head and said, "you can polish it. No one will refuse this business, but you can''t auction. You can only try to trade in private. If you trade in private, the value will be much lower."


    Gao Yang glanced at Morgan and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that becoming a billionaire is not that easy."


    Morgan said in a deep voice: "of course, it''s not that simple. It''s not easy to do anything in the world, but I firmly believe that as long as you work hard, you will always have a chance to fulfill your wishes."


    After thinking for a moment, Morgan knocked on the table and said: "Gao, I have a suggestion. Let''s put the diamond for a while. Don''t rush to sell it. It''s too bad to rush to sell it. Since we plan to open a regular mine, we can wash the diamond white without asking anyone. As long as we wait two years, the diamond can sell hundreds of millions of dollars instead of tens of millions of dollars. We lack experience in this industry now. If we don''t want to be stuck by others If the neck, you can only take your time. "


    If you can simply sell the diamond, Gao Yang will borrow Morgan''s money to polish it, and then return the money. But if you need a very complex operation and Morgan has to come forward to solve it, you can''t just borrow money. After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, you operate it. We sell half of the money."


    Morgan thought for a moment and said, "no, business is business. I''m willing to invest in this diamond, but I can''t be greedy. Well, I''ll pay for cutting and grinding. After removing the costs, I''ll take 10% of the selling price."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, that''s it."


    Then James smiled: "I venture to add that if you plan to sell after cutting, you can''t be in a hurry, because there are too many processes to cut this diamond. It takes several months to design the cutting shape alone. Coupled with the cutting time, at least nearly a year has passed. In addition, cutting diamonds is risky, and you must find someone willing to take the risk Insurance companies, and the negotiation price and time. There is a mature operation system in Antwerp, but if you want to cut a diamond that cannot prove the source, there are many things to do. Therefore, I can only advise you not to worry and take your time. "


    Gao Yang''s face collapsed, and Morgan was helpless. After shrugging his shoulders, he said to Gao Yang, "well, it seems that you can only keep it for a period of time. If you still need me to help you at that time, let me know if you don''t need it. Because we have a diamond mine, I think you will soon have enough money to cut it."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I just want to do it as soon as possible, but now it seems that, well, I''d better keep it."


    At this time, James said in a deep voice, "does it have a name? This diamond must have a loud name to match it, such as the African star, such as Guangming mountain, Guangming sea, such as hope... Oh, no, it''s better to ignore the name. Does this diamond have a name?"


    Morgan smiled, "as a discoverer, Gao, I think you really should give it a name."


    James mentioned the star of hope. Although he didn''t finish, Gao Yang still felt very unlucky. After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said without hesitation: "lucky star, I''ll call him lucky star."


    Morgan nodded and said, "good. I think it''s a great name."


    James also smiled and said, "if you are the discoverer of the lucky star, I have to say that you are really very, very lucky."


    Gao Yang took the lucky star in his hand. After looking at it for a long time, he finally sighed: "I may keep it for a long time. I hope it will bring me good luck. No, it must bring me far!"

 Chapter 821

    Reluctantly glanced at the lucky star held high in his hand. James swallowed his saliva and said in a deep voice: "gentlemen, I think I should leave..."


    Gao Yang reached out to interrupt James and said, "wait, I''m sorry you can''t go yet. Well, since you want to identify, it''s all troublesome for you."


    While talking, Gao Yang took out two black diamonds and put them on the table. James said with a helpless expression: "Well, there are still two black diamonds, which are about the same size and shape. Sir, how many surprises are waiting for me. Can you take them out together? I don''t like the impact on my heart again and again."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, the last two."


    James shrugged and said, "it''s another treasure I came into contact with for the first time in my career. I''m just curious. Black diamonds are only produced in Brazil, the Central African Republic. In fact, the current research results show that black diamonds may not be the product of the earth, but from space. They are brought by asteroids that hit the earth. Oh, FAK!"


    James has always been very elegant, but after looking at the two diamonds one by one, he couldn''t help but burst into foul language.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry I broke the foul language, but I''m sorry. Please let me calm down first. I''m sorry."


    After stroking his chest and gasping for breath, James said helplessly: "gentlemen, this is not a black diamond, this is a purple diamond. The color is very dark purple, so that it looks like black."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "is there a difference?"


    James was about to cry. He stammered: "there is a big difference. There are more gaps in the black diamond than other kinds of diamonds. After filling with black particles, it becomes black, so the black diamond is opaque. However, your diamond looks black, but it is transparent. You can see it with the help of the transmitted light. It is purple."


    Morgan said with a smile, "well, there is a unique thing. I think there must be a good price."


    James covered his head and said, "I don''t know its price, sir. I don''t know. This color of diamond is discovered for the first time. Just like the red of the lucky star is very special, the dark purple of these two diamonds has never appeared. I don''t know how to evaluate it, but there is a good price, which is certain."


    After touching his head, James said with a wry smile: "gentlemen, although the particles of these two diamonds are small, in view of the color that appears for the first time, I suggest you treat them carefully. In addition, give them a name by the way."


    Without much thought, Gao Yang immediately said, "lucky eye!"


    "Sir, these are two diamonds. You can''t just take one name? I''m sure these are two diamonds, not two divided by one."


    "Then one left eye, one right eye, or one lucky eye and one lucky pupil. Well, I think it''s better to be two together. It''s called lucky double pupils. It sounds better."


    After looking into Gao Yang''s eyes, James nodded and said: "There are indeed some black eyes like oriental people. Well, very good diamonds. I am stimulated too much today. Gentlemen, before I leave, I want to say that although I am not a geologist, I want to say that if these diamonds are found in the same mining area, this mining area will become a more valuable diamond mine than the Kimberley mining area in South Africa, perhaps not as good as the Kimberley mining area in South Africa Kimberley mine is large, but there are these extremely rare and high-quality diamond types. Even if the output is very small, it is also a diamond mine that can bring huge wealth. I''m finished. Bye, gentlemen. "


    After waiting for James to leave, Morgan took a dull look at the diamond on the table and said in a deep voice, "from your name, these three big guys got it from the statue?"


    "Yes, the black one has two eyes, and the red one is the third eye on the forehead."


    Morgan nodded and said, "well, if this is a primitive God, then diamonds can''t come from other places. The place where you find them must be not far from the place of production."


    Gao Yang smiled: "In fact, I found these diamonds in a volcanic lava pipe, and the Kimberley diamond mine in South Africa is in a typical volcanic lava pipe, that is, the place where I found diamonds is likely to be a large mine. Of course, it will be very difficult to mine diamonds from volcanic rocks, and the investment is astronomical. Just think about the scale and investment of Kimberley mine It''s too late. "


    Morgan patted his hand and said fiercely, "then I have to do a good job. This may be the biggest business I have been able to do in my life. Therefore, I don''t hesitate to start a war immediately!"


    Gao Yang has a good relationship with Morgan, but he never thinks Morgan is a good man.


    Of course, for Gao Yang, Morgan is a good man, but if he is a good man in the real sense, Morgan is obviously not among the good people.


    Therefore, Morgan is absolutely willing to launch a war in order to mine a diamond mine that may bring astronomical property. Even if he does not have this energy, he can find someone with this energy.


    After saying a cruel word, Morgan frowned and said to him: "Gao, you and my friendship can let me have something to say. I originally planned to just the two of us to engage in the diamond mine, but now it seems that if the mine is too big for us to swallow alone, we can only find other people to join us. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I fully understand, like Kimberly, that''s not a wealth that someone can swallow alone," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Morgan''s face was like water, beating the round table rhythmically: "If the mine is too large, it is impossible to completely leave South Sudan, but it is enough to give them 10% of the profit. I will find a shareholder. He will be the major shareholder. You don''t need to know who he is, but he has to account for at least 50% of the shares. Only in this way can we have life to enjoy the wealth that may be heaven''s wealth."


    Gao Yang still nodded. He knew that if Morgan dared not swallow the wealth and needed to recruit people, he must find his backer, a real person with super energy, or a family, such as a giant like the Rockefeller family.


    After thinking for a moment, Morgan murmured: "Gao, you discovered this mine. I now expect that in the end, only 40% of the shares will be given to us. I don''t know how much capital and effort I need to invest in this mine, but I can tell you that you don''t have to invest a penny in this mine, but you can get at least 10% of the shares. This is my commitment."


    Ten percent doesn''t sound like much, but you have to think so. First, if the mine is too large, Gao Yang can''t develop it, or after it is developed, he can only be killed like Sadik and then take the mine away. It''s just a mercenary. What can it be in the eyes of real big people.


    The money you can get is called money. The money you can''t get is not money.


    Morgan has been very kind. After all, if the mine is really as valuable as it looks now, it''s too much to say. It''s no problem to earn more than one billion a year. Even if it has only 10% shares, there''s no need to do anything or invest. It''s enough to get hundreds of millions of dollars a year.


    Just thinking about the future, Gao Yang felt his heart beat faster. He nodded repeatedly and said, "10% is very good, thank you."


    Morgan pointed to Gao Yang and himself and said with a smile, "what I said just now is only based on the assumption that the diamond mine may be large. If the diamond mine is small, of course, we should do it ourselves. I''ll figure out how much money we need to invest. After the money I invested is included in the shares, the remaining shares will be divided equally between us."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "too much."


    Morgan smiled: "needless to say, I can''t touch the diamond mine without you, so it''s a good idea to divide it equally. You''re generous, I can''t be stingy. Now let''s talk about what arrangements you have made."


    After talking about the hard work, he said in a loud and deep voice: "the most important thing now is to quickly arrange people to go to the camp. In addition to protecting the ore vein by force, there must be reliable supervision. Diamonds are different from other things. You can''t keep there in person, so it''s better to arrange reliable people as soon as possible, and you have to find trading channels."


    Morgan nodded and said, "it''s easy to say the trading channels. I can handle only some normal small diamonds. As for the guards, there can''t be too few people. I have ready-made manpower. The commissions of the guards come out of the diamonds. After throwing away the labor costs, we can share the remaining diamonds equally, can we?"


    "Of course! We have people working now, but we can only find diamonds in the river, that is, secondary mines. The real main ore vein has not been determined yet. You have to find experts to explore the main ore vein as soon as possible, and then we can determine how big the diamond mine is."


    Morgan frowned: "it needs to find experts and exploration equipment. It takes time to find qualified and reliable experts. I can''t kill everyone who works for me, so it may take a long time."


    He clapped his head and said: "I have a camera, which took some pictures. It''s the lava pipe I found. Maybe if you let the experts see the video, you can also analyze whether it will be a diamond mine. Just let them watch the video, they can''t know where the mining area is. Inspired by this, maybe we can make a detailed video, and then you can take it to find a reliable expert to have a look first."


    To keep a secret, of course, we can''t let too many people know. It''s better to watch the video first if we call experts for on-the-spot investigation.


    Morgan immediately said, "well, we can''t delay getting rich. We''ll go at dawn tomorrow. I brought 16 people this time. They are all good hands, and they are old people who have been with me for many years. They are absolutely reliable. I can leave 10 to 12 people in the mining area. As for the people responsible for logistics supplies, they will be in place immediately and arrive the day after tomorrow at the latest. Do you think the number of guards left is enough?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if they are as powerful as Simon, no, half of Simon is more than enough."

 Chapter 822

    In a week''s time, Gao Yang did a lot of things, and it was a two-line operation.


    Take Morgan to see the diamond mine and camp, record the location of the diamond mine, and then throw the specific things to Morgan.


    In addition to working with Morgan on the diamond mine, Gao Yang had to help Martin make a documentary about the akuri tribe in the shortest time.


    In this world, Gao Yang may be the only one who knows both akuri and English, so in addition to taking the lead in translation, he also has to dub the sample film taken by Martin. In addition, when the akuri tribe picked up the bow and arrow again and carried out a hunting for two days with a running distance of more than 70 kilometers, Gao Yang followed and revisited a hunting experience throughout the whole process.


    When everything that should be photographed was finished, Morgan was also properly placed. Therefore, Gao Yang took all members of the akuri tribe to Morgan''s oil field. Where, the akuri tribe will no longer have to worry about safety.


    Everything was done. Gao Yang left South Sudan with Morgan, but he took Jason with him when he left in Morgan''s plane.


    Catherine and Adele also left, but they will follow Martin''s crew to the UK. Catherine and Adele may be used as commentary in the post production of the documentary. Especially Adele, her voice is really magnetic and beautiful.


    Gao Yang is particularly anxious to leave South Sudan. A very important reason is that his teeth have been hurting. Although it is intermittent, it is really fatal when it hurts. Every time he has a toothache, Gao Yang can only carry it with painkillers. Therefore, it is his most urgent thing to get rid of the bad teeth quickly.


    With Morgan''s help and his private plane, it''s much easier to promote them into Israel.


    Morgan was eager to fly back to the United States. He only sent Gao Yang and Jason to Israel. After sending Gao Yang to Tel Aviv, Morgan didn''t even get off the plane.


    Jason was not really himself before he joined the Satan mercenary regiment, so although he took Morgan''s plane, he didn''t know who Morgan was. He just sat quietly in the corner and slept alone.


    When he got off the plane, followed Gao Yang through a security gate by Morgan''s assistant and left the terminal, Jason, who was carrying a suitcase and a big bag on his shoulder, dared to speak.


    "Boss, I can''t believe we went to Israel without security check, and no one checked my passport. Boss, you''re great!"


    Gao Yang stretched out his index finger, hissed gently at his mouth and said to Jason: "Don''t make a fuss or make a noise. Follow me. No matter what you see, remember not to tell anyone, especially what happened in Israel, not to mention it to anyone, because our every move here involves a lot of people. If you can''t control your mouth, it will bring unnecessary but fatal trouble to many people. Therefore, you should I''m confused. You have to learn to lock your mouth, okay? "


    Jason nodded and said, "I see. I see. I promise you, boss, I won''t mention anything I see to anyone."


    Gao Yang nodded, held out his hand to Jason with two big bags on his back and said, "give me one and I''ll take it for you."


    Jason said with a smile, "thank you. Thank you very much, but I really don''t need it. There''s no boss to take luggage for his subordinates."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "you are wrong. If you join Satan, we will not be the relationship between the boss and employees, but our comrades in arms and brothers of life and death. In short, we are not the relationship between the boss and employees."


    Jason was stunned and said, "I see. Thank you, boss, but I''d better take it myself. My military experience makes me pay great attention to the grade difference between superiors and subordinates. You must be an officer, and I''m a small soldier. How can a small soldier ask an officer to help with his luggage? Besides, these things are not heavy."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, whatever you want, let''s go."


    Not far from the exit to the parking lot, a man came down from a car parked on the side of the road and shouted loudly, "Hey, high! Hey, this way."


    Gao Yang looked up and found that the person calling him was Arthur.


    Since the establishment of the maritime security company, Justin has been floating on the sea, and Arthur is responsible for the training camp. Now the maritime security company has stabilized and does not need Justin to take the seat. Justin returned to the training camp, and Arthur began to be responsible for specific training matters.


    Seeing that Arthur came to pick it up in person, Gao Yang was still very happy. He had a life and death experience in Mexico, and his feelings were naturally different.


    After a warm hug, Gao Yang said with a smile: "long time no see. How are you doing recently?"


    Arthur said helplessly, "it''s still like that. It''s boring to train rookies all day. I''ve agreed with distin. When your training is over, I''ll go to the boat in the Gulf of Aden for a period of time."


    "The sea is more boring."


    "It doesn''t matter. Come back when you''re bored. Just go on vacation. Who''s this guy? The newcomer you''ve found? He looks like a rookie."


    Gao Yang smiled, pointed to Jason and said, "I did find it. It should not be a rookie. He is good at reconnaissance. Oh, he is good at using UAVs. As long as he passes the test, he will join Satan."


    Jason looked nervous. He quickly put down his box, held out his hand to Arthur and said, "nice to meet you, sir."


    Arthur didn''t shake hands with Jason, but touched his chin, looked up and down at Jason and said, "Hey, sissy, do you know who I am? If you were sent by a ram for training, I promise you''ll want to peel off my skin soon, so you''d better not be too enthusiastic."


    Jason felt some emotion, but he still insisted on smiling and said, "please don''t call me sissy, sir."


    Arthur shrugged and said loudly, "can you call you a little white face?"


    "No, sir, I have a name. My name is Jason!"


    "Well, you''re a sissy. You look really sissy, so you''re a sissy. Then, come with me."


    Jason looked very angry. He looked at Arthur with a look of disdain. Finally, he couldn''t help whispering, "you''d better apologize to me, you damn bastard!"


    Arthur shrugged again and said disdainfully, "soft egg, sissy!"


    Jason couldn''t help it any more. He put the big bag on his back and rushed at Arthur.


    Arthur grabbed Jason''s wrist with one hand and pressed the other hand on Jason''s face. Then he forced Jason to throw a big fart and squat. Then Arthur kicked him up with a light foot and knocked Jason''s head on the ground.


    After putting Jason down in an instant, Arthur shook his head at Gao Yang and said, "he said it''s not a rookie, RAM. Did you go astray this time? Tell me, you''re impulsive at the slightest stimulation. You still want to fight with me, but you don''t even know yourself. Moreover, his body and hands are too poor. He''s weak. What do you like about him?"


    Arthur is certainly not the kind of person who has eyes on his head and likes to embarrass others when he meets. As a professional military instructor, he has his own judgment criteria and evaluation criteria for talents. Of course, he also has his own experimental methods.


    It has to be said that Jason doesn''t look like a veteran. No wonder Arthur will try Jason as soon as he meets. Unfortunately, Jason''s performance is not good enough, but unqualified at all.


    After hearing the conversation between Arthur and Gao Yang, Jason, who got up from the ground, was stunned. He said blankly, "are you trying me?"


    Arthur said impolitely, "yes, sissy. You want to join Satan. Your performance is not qualified. I appreciate the ram''s vision very much, because he has found a group of great guys, but you look very weak, very weak. Now I doubt whether he has looked away at you."


    Jason''s face turned red. After lowering his head, he just said weakly, "can you stop calling me a sissy, sir!"


    Arthur said coldly: "Before you can press me to the ground and beat me, I will only call you a sissy! Listen, sissy, you are lucky, because the ram sent you to me. I will train you hard until you are trained into a real man, just like that Satan''s Irene! By the way, if you can''t pass me, you don''t want to join Satan Because the ram gave me the same qualification as him. Now put your luggage in the car and let me wait for me in the car. "


    Jason put his luggage into the trunk with a red face, and then sat in the car. Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "Arthur, I didn''t know you were so damaged! Say that Irene is a real man. You have the guts to say it in front of her!"


    Arthur sniffed and said with a depressed face: "I can''t beat her. Damn it, where did you get this guy? The newcomers are better than each other. Andy he is said to have just joined. I and all the instructors agree that it''s a baby. We all agree that your eyes are really fucking good. However, what''s the matter with the sissy in the car? What do you like about him?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "as I said, his UAV is very good. As for other aspects, I haven''t had time to investigate, but this person''s character is good. You know, for us, character is sometimes more important than ability."


    Arthur nodded and said, "that''s right. For those mobs, a person''s character doesn''t matter, but for Satan, character is very important. Rashly adding garbage will destroy the current good atmosphere."


    Gao Yang patted Arthur on the shoulder and said with a smile, "the next thing is up to you. You are a professional instructor. If Jason can''t fight, you have to train him. Otherwise, why should I bring him here."

 Chapter 823

    After he retired from the army, Arthur''s main job was to be an instructor in the training camp. He was very useful for praising. After looking at the car behind him, Arthur smiled: "Although this boy is a little Niang, he is kind. Well, I''ll take a good look first, and then customize a training plan for him. However, if this boy can''t carry my training, you can''t blame me."


    "If he can''t satisfy you and can''t stand your training, let him go. I can accept his lack of ability, because he can learn if he can''t and practice if he can''t stand high-intensity training, it''s a real soft egg. I won''t want a soft egg."


    After reaching a consensus, Arthur smiled and said, "let''s go. Everyone is waiting for you. Your people have been trained to be stupid these days. Maybe your arrival can make Justin compassionate and let them rest for a long time."


    Gao Yang said bitterly, "man, I want to stay for training."


    When Arthur looked at Gao Yang again, he looked strange and said, "do you want to stay for training?"


    "Yes, because there are new people, we all need a familiar and running in process, so no matter how long, I have to stay and train for a period of time."


    After humming a few strange smiles, Arthur looked at Gao Yang again with different eyes. After patting Gao Yang on the shoulder, he said Yin: "before, I couldn''t be sure whether you came for training or would lead the team to leave. Now I know you want to train. It''s very good, very good, very good. Let''s go. Let''s go to the training camp. Everyone is in a hurry."


    After getting on Arthur''s car and sitting in the co driver''s seat, Gao Yang said casually, "I urgently need to find a good dentist before I can talk about training, but you can tell me what our people are practicing during this time."


    Arthur started the car and laughed: "The targeted training at this stage is mainly to cultivate tacit understanding, but there is no specific tactical training. However, big dog said that when you arrive, you can practice the combat drill of helicopter airborne together. It is said that you now have pilots and can also get helicopters, but most people are infantry and have no experience of helicopter airborne."


    Gao Yang nodded: "yes, helicopter airborne has to be practiced. Irene is a very good helicopter pilot, and we can get helicopters. If we don''t practice, these conditions will be wasted."


    Arthur shrugged and said, "big dog is an airborne soldier. He also wants you to practice skydiving, skydiving, not airborne or cable landing."


    Gao Yang took a breath of air-conditioning and said, "big dog, I really dare to think that I am a little afraid of heights. The helicopter landing is barely possible. I can jump from a height of more than 1000 meters. I can''t guarantee that I have that courage."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t pee your pants on the roof, you''re not really afraid of heights. Skydiving is no problem. I promise you."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "listen to what you mean, have you ever skydived?"


    "Yes, I have about 180 skydiving experiences. Well, the maximum height is 5500 meters and the minimum height is 120 meters. Man, in fact, skydiving is nothing at all. It''s really fatal to jump at ultra-low altitude and open the umbrella at ultra-low altitude."


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth and said, "even if you want to have skydiving training, you have to go to the United States. There can''t be skydiving training of fixed wing aircraft here, so I don''t have to worry."


    "Who told you it couldn''t work here? No problem. Distin has applied to the air traffic control department. You''re lucky. You can parachute with a civil aircraft. It has been approved. As long as you dare, you can parachute."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "well, it seems that you are all ready. What else can I say? I can only say thank you."


    "You''re welcome. We all want to see you make a fool of yourself. If you don''t dare to jump on the plane, I''ve booked a job to kick you off the plane. I''m looking forward to it."


    Gao Yang disdained: "don''t worry, if you want to parachute, must I take the initiative to jump out of the cabin, rather than being kicked out."


    "Don''t say it too early. Those guys of the airborne soldiers said so before they really went to heaven, but when they really went to heaven, at least eight of the ten were kicked out by the instructor. Man, I''ll wait and see if you jumped out on your own initiative or by me."


    If he is afraid of heights, it''s really hard to say what will happen after he goes to heaven. On the ground, he may be scared to pee his pants. Gao Yang really doesn''t dare to say too much, so he changed the topic and said, "is there anything else besides these?"


    "Well, yes, the general invited toad to the base once. You know why, but there are some problems with toad''s legs. Therefore, the general hopes that you can go to the base after you arrive. Because of the lack of comparison, they don''t know how those recruits practice despicable, children and grandchildren. Is that the name?"


    Gao Yang said, "is it necessary?"


    "It''s necessary, it''s necessary. There are some people who want to see you and have a competition with you. I don''t know who it is, but I know that people in the base are talking about that despicable and childless, or the most powerful egg exploding ram. Therefore, the general hopes you can have a targeted competition with some people. Don''t worry. The general promised that you will be good But I have to warn you first. Although I don''t know who wants to practice with you, I think since the generals attach great importance to it, then, then... How to say, you''d better be mentally prepared. Purgatory is waiting for you. "


    Listening to Arthur''s words, Gao Yang feels like he''s on a pirate ship, but since he must come for the purpose of improvement, if he can come here for joint training with the help of general Wolfgang''s base, it''s a rare opportunity. Even if he has to be abused once, it''s worth it.


    Gao Yang is not afraid of those people like Justin or general Wolfgang practicing them to death. He is only afraid that Justin''s carelessness is true. The only pain is that he will suffer a few days of sin.


    Gao Yang has never doubted their strength. First of all, he knows that they all retired from Israel''s most elite special forces and have great strength. If Morgan hadn''t helped to pull the strings, no matter how rich he is, he wouldn''t be able to enter the training camp of distin. In addition, if it wasn''t for his strong relationship, Distin would not teach them the real thing, let alone enter general Wolfgang''s base.


    Satan mercenary regiment is very powerful now, but when it comes to small team cooperation, Gao Yang is still a little far away from those people like Justin.


    When fighting in Mexico, although Gao Yang led people to save Justin and Simon at last, the problem is that the situation faced by Justin and them is much more difficult than Gao Yang. Generally speaking, several people in Justin are in hell mode, while Gao Yang and others can only be regarded as difficult mode.


    The operation modes of the special forces of the regular army and the mercenaries are similar, but they are fundamentally different. The operation teams of the special forces pay attention to small and fine, while the mercenaries pay attention to small and complete.


    The essence of the regular army refers to specialization. For the military forces at the national level, what problems need to be solved, it is OK to send a special force with specialization, while mercenaries obviously can''t do this.


    For mercenaries, they must take on tasks that can make money. If there is a small and comprehensive team, they can receive more tasks. If they are only good at a specific task like the regular army, they can take a lot less tasks.


    Today''s Satan mercenary regiment can fight in the street, in the wild, in the jungle and in the desert. This is because Satan mercenary regiment has experts who can adapt to various terrain.


    For example, if you fight in the jungle in South America now, it doesn''t matter even if most people are not familiar with the jungle. You can fight with lucika instead of black eyes.


    Satan has initially acquired the ability of all terrain combat. If he fights in some areas with extremely special environment, such as rainforest and alpine areas, he must have shortcomings compared with the team specializing in this terrain, but he does not have a higher capital. After all, the experts who are good at all kinds of terrain in Satan''s mercenary regiment are themselves outstanding, from point to area, You can bring everyone up. Even if you can''t make everyone an expert immediately, you won''t make any big mistakes.


    Mercenary regiments with all terrain combat capability are very rare, or extremely rare. As far as Gao Yang''s cognition is concerned, there are only a few mercenary regiments that dare to claim all terrain combat capability. In addition to knowing an angel mercenary regiment, he has not heard of that small mercenary regiment with all terrain combat capability.


    There are reasons why Gao Yang is willing to come to the training camp of disding for training. In addition to the fact that the level of instructors in the training camp of disding is indeed the top group of people in the world, it is also because their experience is very suitable for mercenaries.


    As far as desert terrain operations are concerned, looking at the world, there is really no stronger force than Israel''s special forces. When there are few enemies, and in a chaotic environment, surrounded by enemy forces without friendly forces, Israel''s forces are also the best.


    In addition to the basic skills of soldiers, experience is also an extremely important part of the strength of a powerful special force. Targeted combat methods in various situations are an extremely important part. If you have not fought such a war, you do not know how to fight such a war. However, if you have not fought such a war, but have learned and know how to fight such a war, it must be different.


    When someone is willing to teach what needs to be learned through fighting and paying the price of bleeding, don''t miss this opportunity. You must study hard and study hard.

 Chapter 824

    Satan''s lineup has taken shape and has basic all terrain combat capability. Gao Yang is still very proud of it.


    From a military fan, he became the head of a top mercenary regiment all the way, and created a great reputation. In particular, the mercenary regiment was founded by him, which makes Gao Yang proud.


    But Gao Yang is not satisfied with the status quo. He wants to make Satan''s mercenary regiment better and stronger.


    If you want to be stronger, training must be necessary.


    Besides, now we have to let the Satan mercenary regiment make a long-distance raid into the battlefield and withdraw immediately after completing a decapitation operation surrounded by the enemy. This kind of battle is inexperienced. Although we can make do with it if we have to fight, we have to pay the price of injury or even death in case of an accident, However, those instructors in the training camp or military base not only know how to fight, but also have fought such a war. Therefore, Gao Yang should be able to train in the training camp and then go on a drill, even if it is just a drill, it must be much better to encounter such a scene than never practiced.


    Sweat more in peacetime and bleed less in wartime. This slogan itself is bought with blood. Therefore, Gao Yang must practice the whole team well.


    While figuring out which aspects need to be strengthened urgently, Gao Yang soon arrived at the training camp in distin.


    There is no difference between the training camp and the original one, but unlike Gao Yang''s first visit, there are many people in the training camp now. The sound of live fire is heard all the time, and it is common for people who are undergoing physical training.


    When Arthur drove to the front of the office building, he turned to Gao Yang and said, "they are all training. Distin is training them himself. Do you want to wait in the office or here?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m not used to sitting in the office. Let them come directly."


    Arthur shrugged and said, "wait outside. I''ll change my clothes and inform Justin by the way."


    Gao Yang got off the bus and waited at the front door of the office building. After seeing Gao Yang get off the bus, Jason also went down with Gao Yang. After Arthur hurried into the office building, Jason said, "I''m sorry, boss, I''m not strong enough, and you''re teased."


    Gao Yang patted Arthur on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry. You have experience in the army. You should know what instructors look like. Everyone comes from the rookie stage. If there are deficiencies, just practice."


    Jason nodded and said, "I''ll satisfy you, I promise."


    While talking, Gao Yang saw a column running towards him from a distance. At the back of the line was a convertible car.


    When the team runs to Gao Yang, it can be seen that everyone is carrying their own equipment. In this way, the people with light equipment are very proud. Several fire commandos are in the front, while Cui Bo with a big sniper, groliov with a machine gun, Frye with a rocket launcher and Tommy, the most pitiful, must fall behind.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Irene, who ran in front of her, came to her senses. She obviously quickened her pace, rushed to the front and back of Gao Yang, then lay down on the ground and gasped, "Sir, you''re finally here. Tell me that we can leave this ghost place when we have a task."


    It was Andy he who ran behind Irene. When he ran in front of Gao Yang, Andy he also directly lay on the ground. Then he said weakly: "Hey, ram, no, now I should call you boss. Can our training be over?"


    Everyone who ran to Gao Yang immediately collapsed to the ground. Gao Yang frowned and said, "how far have you run? How tired have you been?"


    "They''ve been running for two and a half hours. Get up. Is that how you talk in front of the officer?"


    Distin, who got out of the car, spoke again and fired at the people who collapsed on the ground with the paintball gun in his hand. It was very painful to be hit by the paintball. When Irene screamed and jumped up from the ground, the other people lying on the ground quickly got up from the ground.


    After kicking and shooting with paintball guns, driving people who were half tired to death from the ground, di siding said to Gao Yang, "well, now you can lecture your subordinates."


    Looking at the expectant eyes in front of him, Gao Yang touched his chin and said, "everyone, let me tell you a good news, your training... Continue."


    After a terrible howl, he raised his shoulders and said, "don''t be too excited. I will train with you. In addition, he will train with us. If he can pass our test, he will also become a member of Satan''s mercenary regiment. Well, Jason, introduce himself."


    Jason looked a little nervous under the gaze of more than a dozen pairs of eyes, but he still stood forward. After saluting, he said loudly: "Hello, my name is Jason Jones, from Scotland. I hope to join the Satan mercenary regiment. For this reason, I will try my best to pass the test, thank you."


    Irene gasped, "Hi, hello."


    Jason smiled at Irene and said, "Hello, man."


    Irene''s face immediately looked ugly. She narrowed her eyes and stared at Jason. In a bad tone, she said, "are you talking to me? Sissy?"


    Treble was stunned and said, "Jason Jones, I remember, younger brother, isn''t this the unlucky child you met in South Africa?"


    Gao Yang coughed quickly and said, "Jason, he may become one of us in the future. It''s necessary for us to deepen our understanding. Jason, what''s your nickname?"


    Jason didn''t know how he offended Irene. Looking at Irene with an angry face, Jason said at a loss: "I, I don''t have a nickname. Do I need a nickname?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I think so, unless you are willing to kill and set fire around the world with your real name."


    Jason scratched his head and said, "can I have a nickname? My name is Jason Jones. My friends call me with my initials."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Jason Jones, the initials, the initials of Jason Jones, aren''t you called JJ?"


    Jason nodded and said with a smile, "yes, it''s JJ. Sometimes my friends call me big JJ, well, in some specific situations, such as me..."


    Before Jason had finished speaking, treble looked stunned and said, "I''ll go, bigjj? His name is big haw?"


    Cui Bo spoke Chinese and laughed loudly. Then Cui Bo and Li JinFang also laughed, which was very obscene.


    In addition to praising the three Chinese people, the others all looked inexplicable. I don''t know why they laughed because of Jason''s name. Only Irene suddenly laughed after thinking for a moment, out of breath.


    Where the four people giggled, but the others were stunned. At this time, Irene smiled and said, "rabbit, I think this sissy name matches your name well. You know I''m talking about your real name, not your nickname."


    After being stunned by one of them, Cui Bo immediately flew into a rage and said, "Tyrannosaurus Rex! You man woman! You give me... I''m sorry, beauty, sister, I''m wrong, ah!"


    After Cui Bo squatted on the ground with his head covered, Gao Yang and Li JinFang laughed louder. At this time, groliov finally couldn''t help saying, "what are you laughing at? Why are you laughing?"


    Irene said proudly, "JJ, in Chinese slang, refers to, um, um..."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "all right, stop talking, Jason, you can''t use JJ as your nickname. Of course, it''s not a nickname. You have to pick up another one."


    Jason, who didn''t know why, said with a distressed face, "well, I''ll give him a nickname, but what''s his name?"


    Gao Yang said firmly, "I''ll call you a big bird in the future."


    Li JinFang thought for a moment. He couldn''t help laughing and nodding at the same time: "I think so. Call him a big bird."


    Irene said with a puzzled face, "why is it called big bird? Why is it not a specific bird? For example, ravens, such as seagulls, call big bird directly?"


    Cui Bo, who was chiseled on her head by Irene, rubbed her head and stood up. He said loudly, "yes, you can''t call him big bird. Call him little bird."


    Irene suddenly realized, surprised and said, "I see. It''s a pun in Chinese. It''s also slang. It''s the same meaning as big haw."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "OK, just know. Needless to say, it''s too clear."


    After looking at Jason at a loss, Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, I think it''s not appropriate to call him big bird from Jason''s appearance. Then call him little bird."


    Jason shrugged and said, "it''s just a nickname to hide his identity. Big bird doesn''t matter. Well, I''ll call it bird in the future."


    Holding back a smile, he waved loudly and said, "well, let''s get down to business. The bird once served as a technical arm under the British seventh armored brigade. He is good at using UAVs for air reconnaissance. In the future, his duty is mainly to provide us with air reconnaissance."


    Irene shrugged and said, "the seventh armored brigade, I know, has been stationed in Germany. I''m familiar with it. Hey, bird, what specific part do you serve in?"


    Jason blushed. After hesitating for a while, he finally lowered his head and said to Gao Yang, "sorry, boss, I lied. I, part of what I said is not true."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what do you mean? You''re not from the seventh armored brigade?"


    Jason hesitated: "no, I''m from the seventh armored brigade. I''m not lying. I really belong to the Royal Scottish cavalry guard of the seventh armored brigade and the technical arm. However, I don''t belong to the reconnaissance force."

 Chapter 825

    Gao Yang didn''t speak, just looked at Jason.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s sinking face, Jason clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice: "I can''t lie to you. I did serve in the Royal Scottish cavalry guard under the seventh armored brigade, and I was indeed a technical arm. However, I was not a Scout at all. In fact, I served in the most famous unit of the Royal Scottish cavalry guard."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "this is the second time you have said this. Tell me the most famous force of the Royal Scottish cavalry guard."


    After a moment of silence, Jason said slowly: "the Royal Scottish cavalry guard military band, yes, the Royal Scottish guard military band is very famous. We not only participate in the Edinburgh music festival every year, but also produce many Scottish bagpipes albums, which are also very popular."


    He raised his incredible face and said, "you say you are a musician? Not an infantry?"


    Jason lowered his head and whispered: "Yes, I am a musician. My musical instrument is the Scottish highland bagpipe. I have only received the most basic infantry training. In addition, UAV is just my hobby. I have not conducted any air reconnaissance in any army. In addition to practice, my service experience in the army is to play everywhere with a bear skin hat and a Scottish tweed skirt."


    Gao Yang doesn''t like being cheated, but he can understand Jason, so he doesn''t mind Jason lying in order to get a job. Especially if Jason can admit it voluntarily, he doesn''t care that Jason has lied. However, he''s looking for a soldier, not a bagpiper.


    After being stunned for half an hour, Gao Yang finally said, "are you fucking teasing me? You''re just a bagpiper. How can you be confident that you can be a mercenary?"


    Jason said anxiously, "Sir, although I play UAV only out of my hobby, I can really do anything with UAV. Needless to say, it''s just a little fun to investigate. It''s absolutely no problem to indicate the trajectory for the artillery. I understand it, sir, I really understand it."


    Gao Yang rubbed his mouth, but Bruce said with interest, "Hey, man, if you''re a Scotsman and a bagpiper, where are you from? Edinburgh?"


    Jason shook his head and said, "no, I''m from big highland. I''m a Highlander."


    Bruce clapped his hand and shouted, "aha, it''s really a Highlander. I knew that no one can play the highland bagpipes well except highlanders. The English are certainly not qualified, nor can the Lowland Scots. Where''s your hometown, man?"


    Jason hesitated and said, "I''m from bitshire."


    Bruce clapped his hand and shouted, "ha ha, I''m from bitshire, too!"


    Jason was stunned and said, "are you from bitshire?"


    At this time, treble pushed Bruce and said, "come on, you''re an American. Why are you Scottish again at this time."


    Bruce said excitedly, "I''m an American. Yes, but I''m a Scottish American. My father and mother immigrated to the United States in 1977. Although I was born in the United States, and my parents are from bitshire, there are still my family relatives in Scotland and the farms my parents lived on!"


    Jason was also a little excited and said in a hurry, "I also come from a farm. My hometown is Augustus!"


    Bruce also said excitedly, "not far, not far. My hometown is in dramnadrochet! They are all on the shore of Loch Ness."


    Looking at Jason and Bruce, who began to recognize the villagers, groliov coughed and said in a deep voice: "test tube, the boss is talking about business."


    Bruce said quickly, "Oh, I''m sorry, boss. I''m just a little excited."


    Gao Yang lowered his head and remained silent. At this time, no one was interrupting. They all looked at Gao Yang quietly.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t value a person''s origin. What he needs is ability, not how loud he is.


    Irene has a hard head and is really powerful. However, the core of Satan''s mercenary regiment is Gao Yang, not Irene, and Gao Yang is just a military fan. In addition, Frye is not even a military fan. Now he is not still an indispensable figure of Satan.


    He soon made up his mind, raised his head and said to Jason, "I don''t care whether you are a bagpiper or a scout. What I care about is your ability. Let''s follow the original plan. If you pass the test, you will stay, and if you can''t pass the test, you will leave. So what you have to do is very simple. Just show your ability to impress me."


    Jason immediately perked up and said loudly, "yes, boss, thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    Gao Yang has made a decision, and the atmosphere suddenly relaxed. Bruce patted Jason on the shoulder and said with a smile: "welcome to join. Oh, you can''t say you have joined now, but I hope you can join Satan. My name is Bruce William. You can call me a test tube. I''m a medical soldier."


    Jason shook hands with Bruce and said with a smile, "it''s not bad to have a fellow countryman. Although you are an American now, never mind him. Scots are Scots wherever they go, especially highlanders."


    This is Raphael, who also said with a smile: "I like bagpipes very much, especially the brave music. It''s great. Since I saw that film, I''ve fallen in love with the sound of Scottish bagpipes."


    Jason smiled helplessly and said, "man, if you''re talking about the film played by Mel Gibson, I must explain that the film is about the struggle of Scottish Highlanders, but the soundtrack in the film is not Scottish bagpipes at all, it''s Irish bagpipes."


    Andy ho interrupted, "I like that movie very much, too, but is there a big difference between Scottish bagpipes and Irish bagpipes?"


    Jason nodded and said, "of course there are differences. There are big differences. The Irish bagpipes are softer, and the Scottish bagpipes are more sonorous and masculine."


    While everyone was chatting, Gao Yang was observing Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang''s mood was still not high. After laughing several times because of Jason''s name, he stood in place again without saying a word. He looked blankly and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When he came to Li JinFang''s face, he raised his voice and said in a low voice, "how''s your leg?"


    Li JinFang looked at his legs and said in a deep voice: "it''s basically all right. You can''t do too violent activities, otherwise it will involve scabbing. The pain is not too painful, but it will bleed, but running or something doesn''t hinder it."


    "Show me," he said in a low voice


    Li JinFang lifted his trouser legs, revealing a large scab scald on his lower leg, which looked very scary.


    After a long run, several scabs began to bleed. Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s bleeding. How can I practice?"


    After a moment of silence, Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "you''d better practice with everyone. It''s more uncomfortable to be idle. It''s better to be tired."


    When Gao Yang talked with Li JinFang, the others all stopped and just looked at them. Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. He wanted to comfort Li JinFang, but he didn''t know what to say, and it was not easy to talk about poking Li JinFang''s scars.


    After holding it for a moment, Gao Yang could only pat Li JinFang on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "just practice, take it easy, don''t break your body, it''s not worth it."


    After asking about Li JinFang, Gao Yang looked at Andy and said, "Hey, Andy, you''ve been here for some time. How do you feel?"


    Andy he smiled: "I''m tired to death, but I feel good. After leaving the French Foreign Legion, I haven''t felt the feeling in the army for a long time. It feels good for me. In fact, as long as I''m not so tired, I still enjoy this training life."


    Irene whispered, "Andy, you''re a pervert!"


    After laughing, Gao Yang said, "so what''s your nickname? I don''t know your nickname yet."


    Andy Kwai raised his hands. He said with pride, "quick hands! No matter as a doctor or as a soldier, my hands are fast."


    As soon as Andy Ho''s voice fell, distin shouted, "OK! OK, if you have nothing to talk about, run for me! Your boss also has to participate in training, so you still have to be in my charge, so end the chatting time and move for me!"


    There was another wail, and Irene screamed, "Sir, do we really have no business to do?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "after I officially join the joint training, maybe the training content will be changed. As for now, go and run for me."


    The heavily armed men ran again. After waiting for the people to leave, Gao Yang looked at distin and said, "big dog and worker bee, they are old. Is it OK to run like this?"


    Dean nodded and said, "they will rest in advance. Well, tell me about your plan. Have you decided what to practice?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet. Let''s discuss and study this later. Now you have to let me see the dentist first. My teeth have been hurting. In addition, the bird obviously needs basic training first. How do you plan to arrange him?"


    After looking at Jason, didin said in a deep voice: "someone will make targeted training after analyzing his situation. Hey, boy, don''t watch here. Run with Satan''s team, go!"


    After he raised his hand and shot Jason in the ass, Jason was scared. He didn''t dare to say anything. He covered his ass with one hand and hurried after the people who ran again.


    After waiting for Jason to leave, distin whispered, "the general told me that as soon as you arrive, tell him. Did Arthur tell you?"


    "I already know, but I want to make a training plan first and go after seeing the dentist. Well, for me, even if there is a big thing now, I have to deal with it after I see the dentist."

 Chapter 826

    Gao Yang probably knew what general Wolfgang wanted him to do, just for fighting those things. The most suitable candidate must be Li JinFang. However, after Li JinFang''s leg was injured, he couldn''t do some violent actions, so general Wolfgang decided on him.


    Speaking of it, Gao Yang also cares about the students he taught. He doesn''t know how many of those newcomers stayed and passed the selection to become members of the special forces.


    Although he knew that he would have to compete with others and must suffer some hardships, Gao Yang was still looking forward to meeting general woolgang.


    The experience of training at the military base under general Wolfgang''s control can be said to be one of the key factors for Satan''s development to this point. After training at the base, it can be said that the progress of each of them has undergone earth shaking changes. After praising some of their basic abilities, TREB and Frye, it can be said that after a purgatory like training, To have more than most mercenaries.


    The training camp in distin has complete facilities and professional instructors, but can it be compared with a real special forces base? The answer is definitely no, and it''s far from enough. Now Satan has joined many new people. Gao Yang naturally hopes to accept a complete and top training process in the world again.


    However, as Gao Yang said, even if there is a big thing, he has to wait until he has seen the dentist.


    It''s very convenient to see a dentist in Tel Aviv. Distin sent a driver and took Gao Yang to find a good dental clinic. It didn''t take long. Even waiting for dental repair was only two hours.


    When the doctor opened Gao Yang''s dental drill, the feeling of holding pain immediately disappeared, which made Gao Yang feel relaxed and sober up a lot.


    The only problem is that Gao Yang was going to pull out his teeth, but after being persuaded by the dentist, he finally gave up the idea and needed to run to the clinic several times, but he could have root canal treatment to keep his teeth. In this way, he had to run to the dentist''s clinic at least several times, which was a bit troublesome.


    When Gao Yang returned to the training camp, groliov and others had changed the training content and just in time to watch their exercises.


    Distin let everyone run with their lives, of course, not just for the sake of rectifying them, but for groliov and all of them to carry out various targeted exercises immediately after their physical strength reaches the limit, so as to cultivate their combat ability in extreme cases in turn.


    The commando formation carries out street fighting and tough exercises. Cui Bo must maintain the ability of accurate shooting when he is too tired to lift his fingers. Similarly, groliov can suppress it with machine guns when he is too tired to stand up. Of course, Tommy needs to be able to shoot long eye guns under the same circumstances.


    In a specially reserved space, Satan members are practicing with live ammunition. Various moving targets appear in turn and then are knocked out one by one.


    It is very dangerous to exercise with live ammunition when the physical strength reaches the limit. All kinds of actions have been deformed. It is likely that one fire will cause injury or even death to his own people.


    Distin watched with a telescope in the distance. When Gao Yang stood beside him, he looked serious and said, "look, you also need to look as an outsider."


    Looking at Li JinFang and Irene who were shaking, they kicked open a door and waited for Frye to throw a grenade into the room. At this time, groliov needed to shoot with a machine gun on the roof not much above Li JinFang''s head, while Cui Bo needed to use a large caliber sniper rifle, They knocked down the target less than five or six meters away from Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang''s palms were sweating and said in a deep voice, "it''s too dangerous. Do you need to take such a risk?"


    When Gao Yang said this, he was very embarrassed, because behind each member of the Satan mercenary regiment, there was an instructor. Li JinFang was dangerous. These instructors who observed closely to find out their problems were equally dangerous.


    Didin said in a deep voice: "it''s very necessary. This is the first live fire exercise under the physical limit. Facts have proved that they still have a gap. Here, have a look."


    Gao Yang raised his telescope and watched Li JinFang. They can be judged to be killed many times. If this is a real battle, needless to say, it''s hard to say how many people the Satan mercenary regiment can survive.


    The palm of Gao Yang''s hand holding the telescope began to sweat. Especially when he saw that Tommy hit the target he needed to hit with a mortar and hit six shells in a row, Gao Yang finally trembled and said, "under the same circumstances, what can you do?"


    Disding said in a deep voice: "there will certainly be mistakes, but our casualty rate is at least 80% lower than yours!"


    Gao Yang was speechless. After sighing, he said in a deep voice, "is there anyone practicing like this except you?"


    Di siding shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I really don''t know. Different national conditions have different requirements, but here, it is necessary to conduct live fire exercises after our physical strength reaches the limit."


    Without a drill, they don''t know what the problem will be. Groliov and his team really didn''t have to fight immediately when their physical strength reached the limit, but having never experienced it doesn''t mean they will never encounter this situation.


    Tommy is a skilled gunner. He can send shells to the right place with his eyes closed. However, after his physical strength is exhausted, his trembling hands can''t hold the gun barrel and hold the shells stably. It''s strange that he can shoot long eyed guns.


    After Li JinFang and his colleagues had finished all the exercises, di siding began to receive everyone''s performance report. He crossed a table for each person''s message.


    "How''s it going?" he said in a trembling voice


    Distin shrugged his shoulders and said, "all the soldiers were killed, including the snipers. This is just a report on the survival of the drill personnel. The specific performance and the parts that need to be strengthened will not be known until they return with the instructor."


    Gao Yang widened his eyes and said, "all are killed in battle? How can it be!"


    Didin said in a deep voice, "if the first one is killed in battle, it will affect others. This is to let them finish all the exercise process. Otherwise, Li JinFang and Raphael have been killed in battle at the beginning of the attack. Do you think other people in the commando team will not be affected in actual combat?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "it can''t be without influence. Then, who is the best performer?"


    After reading the form, distin said in a deep voice: "It''s unbelievable that the best performer is big dog. He was affected, but he can still complete his duties. Tut Tut, the perfect machine gunner, the perfect veteran! Then Irene, her performance is very good, and then the rabbit. This guy''s performance is beyond my expectation. He completed 45% of the effective shooting. It''s amazing. When I saw him last time , he didn''t do so well. "


    Gao Yang is a little surprised. Groliov is not young, but his physical strength can support him to make a perfect suppression shot. However, now Gao Yang doesn''t care about the best, but who performs the worst.


    We all know the short board effect, and what Gao Yang wants to do is how to supplement the shortest board, especially the shortest board in the assault group.


    "So whose performance is the worst? The most need for targeted strengthening training."


    After a pause, distin looked at the form and said, "it''s also incredible. It''s Li JinFang!"


    Gao Yang felt incredible again, but he immediately reacted and said, "did emotion affect him? What''s the matter?"


    Didin said in a deep voice: "Li was too brave and almost reckless. The specific report hasn''t been given to me, but what I see is that he rushed out in many inappropriate situations, and the facts have proved that he was also the first to be judged dead."


    Just then, distin pressed the earphone in his ear, shook his head at Gao Yang and said: "The observer sent back Li JinFang''s report. The conclusion was that he had made six stupid mistakes, which was enough to kill the whole assault team. If Irene hadn''t effectively made up for his mistakes, Li JinFang would be judged dead 12 times, and there were only 13 simulated fire points, and one of them was solved by the first blow of the rabbit ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang clenched his fist and bit his teeth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Didin sighed and said, "Li JinFang has a psychological problem. The observer thinks he has a strong tendency of self destruction, which leads to his unconscious impulse and rashness. In other words, he is looking for death unconsciously. The observer''s conclusion is that if his psychological state cannot be changed, it''s best to let him leave the battlefield."


    Gao Yang sighed and touched his head, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Didin murmured: "I will give you a detailed report later. They have many problems, but the method to solve the problems is very simple, but Li JinFang''s situation is different, and we can''t solve his problems. I always think it''s most appropriate for you to tell them the results. Otherwise, if you didn''t come, I would have asked them to carry out this exercise. Now it seems that Li JinFang''s problem It''s much more serious than I expected. Gao, you have to talk to Li JinFang as soon as possible. "


    Gao Yang sighed a few times. After looking around, he stretched out his hand to di stin and said, "give me the folder. I''ll talk to him now."


    After Di siding handed Gao Yang the folder, he frowned and said, "can you talk to him after you don''t wait for the detailed report?"


    "Don''t wait," he said in a loud and deep voice. "The situation is urgent. People''s lives are at stake. We can''t wait."

 Chapter 827

    Gao Yang took the folder and walked quickly to Li JinFang.


    As soon as the exercise was over, Li JinFang and all of them collapsed on the ground. Extreme training was not just talking. If they hadn''t squeezed their physical strength to the extreme, the exercise wouldn''t start.


    Although live fire exercises under extreme conditions are exercises, there are few training camps or around the world that can carry out such exercises.


    It is necessary to accurately grasp everyone''s physical strength, and then let everyone start live fire exercises at the critical point before fainting or losing consciousness. Instructors should follow the observation to find deficiencies and defects. This ability alone left the training camp of distin and looked for it all over the world, even if other troops have this level, They can''t give it to Satan''s mercenaries.


    Gao Yang thanked Justin very, very much. Through this exercise, he knew how far the Satan mercenary regiment was from the top special forces, and how serious Li JinFang''s problem was.


    Li JinFang and all of them collapsed to the ground. When Gao Yang hurried to him, he held a walkie talkie in his hand and said in a deep voice: "everyone get up and gather!"


    Irene said weakly, "boss, I really can''t walk a step."


    Gao Yang''s tone was quite normal, but after hearing Irene''s words, he roared: "then climb for me, I said gather!"


    Gao Yang has never been so angry. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, everyone was shocked. Irene immediately said on the walkie talkie, "yes, sir!"


    Irene staggered to her feet. She was the first to stand up, and then everyone staggered to their feet.


    Tommy and treble were unlucky. They were far away. When the assault team stood together, they were still moving forward bit by bit.


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to wait for the two of them. After watching the shock team barely stand in a row, Gao Yang started from the first person in the queue, patted Frye on his chest with the folder in his hand, and shouted, "Frye, you''re dead, you were killed in the exercise just now! You''re married, aren''t you? Congratulations, your wife has become a widow."


    "Andy Ho, I''m sorry, you were killed. You were killed in the first battle just after joining Satan."


    "Bruce, you''re dead! But you won''t be too lonely, because Lucy is also dead!"


    "Lucika, congratulations on being killed with Bruce and having a company on the way to heaven or hell."


    "Raphael, congratulations too, because you don''t have to remember to change our money, because you were killed."


    "Irene, you''re dead, but you won''t like the way you die."


    "Groliov, you were killed in battle. The bad news is that Yelena lost her father and Natalia became a widow. The good news is that I didn''t participate in this battle, so I can take care of them."


    Every time Gao Yang stood in front of anyone to announce his death, he would shoot someone with a folder, but when he came to Li Jin, he stared, didn''t move or speak, just looked at Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang waited for a long time. After Cui Bo and Tommy were finally listed, Gao Yang went to Cui Bo, patted Cui Bo with a folder and said, "Er Huo, I''ll announce to you that you were killed in the battle just now."


    "Tommy, it''s really unfortunate. You''re so old to find your girlfriend. The orphans left by your comrades in arms have just been taken good care of, but in the twinkling of an eye, all this doesn''t exist because you''re dead."


    Finally, after announcing his death to everyone, Gao Yang walked slowly in front of a group of people who dared not breathe. Until he stood in front of Li JinFang, Gao Yang pointed at his people with his hand and shouted, "why did you all die in battle? Because you were killed by Li JinFang!"


    Li JinFang''s face was a little confused, but as soon as Gao Yang''s words were spoken, Li JinFang''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Gao Yang suddenly turned around, took the folder, slapped it heavily on Li JinFang''s chest, and shouted, "take him for me, have a good look, and see your proud achievements! Because of you, the Satan mercenary regiment was destroyed! Are you satisfied? Well, answer me!"


    Li JinFang couldn''t stand. After shaking for a while, he directly fell to the ground. He took the folder Gao yangsai gave him in his hand and fell to the ground with a slap. He wanted to pick it up, but he couldn''t pick it up after trying several times.


    Cui Bo was stunned and said, "what''s the situation? Brother Yang, it''s just a drill. Don''t do this?"


    Gao Yang suddenly turned around and shouted, "shut up!"


    Cui Bo was so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak at once. Gao Yang turned to Li JinFang, who was trying to stand up, and whispered, "did you hear what I said just now?"


    Li JinFang trembled and said, "listen, I heard it. I killed everyone. Satan, the whole army, the whole army is destroyed."


    Gao Yang squatted in front of Li JinFang, reached out and made six gestures, saying: "You''ve died six times. You should have died twelve times. Do you know why you died six times less? Because Irene saved you six times until she was killed by you and can''t save you again. Do you know how many fire points there are? Twelve, you''ve died every fucking time, and you have to drag everyone. Tell me, what do you think?"


    Li JinFang looked about to collapse and couldn''t say a word.


    At this time, Irene finally couldn''t help but whispered, "Sir, he can''t do it, sir, I..."


    "Shut up!"


    After being shouted, Irene immediately shouted, "yes, sir!"


    Gao Yang stood up, took the walkie talkie and said, "Dustin, read me the details. Start from the first exchange of fire, be more detailed."


    "The first time you catch fire with the enemy, the rabbit will take the lead and kill the local sentry. The second fire point will be solved by toad and Tyrannosaurus Rex. The enemy''s hidden fire will be solved. Success. The third fire point will be completed jointly by the assault team. Success will determine the reason for Toad''s death and early entry. The fourth fire point, failure, reason, Toad''s early entry, three members of the assault team will be killed, and the enemy''s heavy fire point Complete the fire launch and determine that the rabbit, worker bee and big dog are killed. The fifth fire point, failure, reason and overall performance are insufficient, and are instantly covered by the enemy''s fire. "


    Because they want Li JinFang to exercise the whole process, they can go through each fire point. Otherwise, by the third exchange of fire, all the Satan mercenaries have been killed. After each exchange of fire, basically all the people have been killed. Even if they survive one or two, it can be regarded as a successful battle, only two times.


    Gao Yang couldn''t listen to a series of failures and the reasons for them. He said on the walkie talkie, "enough, that''s all. I just need to know that we''ve all been killed and who caused it."


    After putting down the walkie talkie, Gao Yang squatted in front of Li JinFang with a dead gray face and said in a deep voice: "do you understand?"


    Li JinFang nodded reluctantly.


    "Well, now can you tell me how you feel? Answer me!"


    Li Jinfa finally collapsed and shouted, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for everyone. I killed you because of me!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, you know you killed them."


    He stood up, clapped his hands and said loudly: "Fortunately, fortunately, this is only a drill after all. I announced the death to you, but fortunately, you are still alive. I don''t have to really inform your family that you have all died in battle. Think about that scene, I''d rather die on the battlefield with you and be killed by Li JinFang with you."


    Li JinFang roared, "stop it! Stop it! My second Olympic Games! Stop it, stop it!"


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and said coldly, "why, what can you do? Can''t I say?"


    For a soldier, is there anything more cruel than killing all his comrades in arms on the battlefield.


    Gao Yang''s last blow completely collapsed Li JinFang. He covered his ears, hugged his head and shouted, "brother Yang, please stop talking. I can''t stand it."


    Gao Yang stepped forward and kicked down Li Jinfa, who sat up and cried with a headache, roared: "it''s a fucking good thing it''s just an exercise, but what if we didn''t come here and went directly to the battlefield? Even if we didn''t all die in battle, but any of them died because of you, tell me, what to do? What to do!"


    Li JinFang couldn''t speak at all. After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang looked at the people and said in a slow voice: "fortunately, this is just an exercise. Although the result is very bad, when I have worse news, the observer said that Li JinFang has a serious tendency of self destruction. He will unconsciously and uncontrollably make dangerous actions. The best way is to let him leave the battlefield!"


    After that, Gao Yang sighed and said slowly, "Li JinFang''s psychological state has harmed all of us. Now, I want to ask your opinions. Is it time to let him leave and answer me?"


    "No!"


    With one voice, everyone answered with only one word.


    After shouting no, Cui Bo said in a hurry, "you can''t let him go, brother Yang, don''t, don''t do this."


    Irene shouted, "Sir, please speak."


    "Say!"


    "You can''t kick the toad away. I think he will recover soon. He will never have any problem. If he can''t recover, I''d rather be killed by him, sir! End of speech!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "don''t say any more. I already know your attitude."


    Turning around and looking at Li JinFang, he said in a loud and deep voice: "you heard that. You are very lucky. Even if you leave Satan, you will not be kicked away, but out of your own choice. Now tell me whether you want to leave or stay."


    After staying for a moment, Li JinFang said in a trembling voice, "I, I, I don''t want to kill everyone, but I really can''t leave Satan."


    "Good, then you know what to do?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said in a trembling voice, "trust me, I won''t have another situation, absolutely not! Brother Yang, you give me another chance! I promise I won''t have any situation again. If I kill people in the next exercise, I''ll go away myself."

 Chapter 828

    Gao Yang thought Li JinFang was all right, but the facts proved that the barrier in Li JinFang''s heart could not be overcome after all.


    Li JinFang''s psychological state has been unable to participate in the battle. Gao Yang has no choice. He gave Li JinFang a powerful medicine and smashed all the illusions Li Jinfa has established for others and himself, so that he can recognize the reality.


    Gao Yang''s attack is enough to completely defeat Li JinFang psychologically. Then, if Li JinFang can re-establish a healthy psychological state, he can still stay on the battlefield. Otherwise, Gao Yang will really let Li JinFang leave.


    It''s also good for him to let Li JinFang leave, because if Li JinFang still has a strong tendency of self destruction and goes to the battlefield again, he will only die on the battlefield soon. Gao Yang can only kick him out if he doesn''t want him to die.


    Li JinFang had completely collapsed and sat down on the ground. He looked straight at the folder Gao Yang threw on him. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Gao Yang leaned over and took the folder from Li JinFang''s hand. When Li JinFang looked at him with godless eyes, he said loudly: "Your comrades in arms won''t kick you away, and you won''t leave by yourself. As the head of the regiment, I have the responsibility to decide whether to kick you out of Satan. This time you passed the test, but if you can''t come out of the shadow all the time, don''t blame me. I can only let you leave Satan. I don''t want you to kill anyone or you to die, okay?"


    Li JinFang nodded mechanically and said in a loud and deep voice, "very good, very good. I hope you understand your situation. Don''t let me down. Don''t let them down who would rather be killed by you."


    After that, he said loudly: "Well, this is an extreme exercise. After fighting, you have to withdraw from the battlefield. I''ve wasted a lot of time just now, so that you have enough rest time. Well, Dean said, you still need to walk three kilometers before the exercise is over. However, because you have rested for a long time, I announce your withdrawal distance Double the distance. I know you can''t run anymore. Walk slowly, six kilometers. Let''s start. "


    Cui Bo tried to ease the atmosphere. With a mournful face, he stretched out his middle finger to Gao Yang and said, "I''m the second Olympic Games. Brother Yang, you''re more cruel than the one eyed dragon. The one eyed dragon in di stin is inhuman enough. You''re not human than him!"


    Gao Yang pointed to Cui Bo and said, "dead rabbit! Double, you walk twelve kilometers for me!"


    When Cui Bo wanted to cry without tears, he shouted, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    Everyone was sad, but Andy he seemed very happy and said, "ram, no, boss, how did you find this training camp? It''s too powerful, OK, Niu X! Dare to do such inhuman and cruel training? But can the medical system keep up? Don''t waste our training, even if we die, it''s not good, and there are subsequent recovery contents?"


    "Don''t worry, there''s no one waiting to carry you to prepare for first aid. Basically, you should, probably can''t die, but because you talk too much, you double with the rabbit and walk twelve kilometers."


    Cui Bo and Andy Ho''s self sacrifice eased the atmosphere slightly. Groliov held the machine gun in one hand and tried to pull Li JinFang up in the other, but Li JinFang couldn''t stand up successfully after several efforts.


    Irene hurried to pull Li JinFang''s other hand, while Bruce held Li JinFang''s waist in the back. The three people worked together to make Li JinFang stand up.


    Psychological collapse will greatly affect the physical function. Even if Li JinFang''s physical fitness does not belong to the first in Satan, it is definitely in the top ranks. However, after the psychological damage, Li JinFang has been completely paralyzed. He only needs to move his brain and not faint.


    Groliov patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "wipe your tears like a man. Believe me, when I killed Ivan myself, I will never feel better than you. You have to be strong."


    Since it was a drill, everything had to be done according to the requirements of actual combat. Gao Yang did not participate in the drill, so he said nothing, and groliov automatically assumed the responsibility of command.


    "Fast, test tube, you two Kwai toad, Tyrannosaurus, bat open the way, action!"


    After groliov finished, he staggered with a machine gun behind Irene and Lucy, while Andy Ho and Bruce set up Li JinFang and followed hard.


    Gao Yang stood still and looked at the long team walking slowly and hard. There was only a long sigh.


    Li JinFang is uncomfortable, and Gao Yang is even more uncomfortable. They are the best brothers of life and death. We should kick Li JinFang''s psychological defense, and then stab Li JinFang in the heart, and torture him repeatedly with the things that Li JinFang cares about and values most. How can Gao Yang feel better again.


    Gao Yang really didn''t want Li JinFang to die, so he had to do so.


    If Li JinFang doesn''t change, he may be dead on the battlefield, but if the enemy''s strength is very poor, even if Li JinFang goes on the battlefield, he should still be able to run amok, and he doesn''t necessarily die because of his psychological state. But if Gao Yang really wants to kick Li JinFang out of Satan, Li JinFang will die.


    Li JinFang absolutely can''t bear the consequences of being kicked out of Satan. Even if he is far away from the battlefield, he will certainly die faster than on the battlefield. Therefore, Gao Yang can only scare Li JinFang. He can''t kick Li JinFang away with one foot and then watch Li JinFang die of heartache.


    Dare not let Li JinFang go to the battlefield, and it is impossible to really kick him away, so Gao Yang is really a headache. He must also use fierce means to try to make Li JinFang recover in the shortest time.


    While Gao Yang was worried and bored, distin came to him and whispered, "give me the report. I need to make a training plan."


    Gao Yang didn''t find out when distin came to him. After waking up from his meditation, Gao Yang handed the folder to distin.


    Didin sighed and said: "I understand your mood. Toad is the best Raider I''ve ever seen, or has the best potential to become. As long as he receives complete training, I firmly believe he will be the best. I always want to know how far the infantry taught under the dual system of China and Israel can finally reach. It''s a pity. If Toad''s psychological state can''t return to normal, then He just..., alas, what a pity. "


    Distin didn''t finish, but Gao Yang knew what he was going to say. If Li JinFang''s psychology couldn''t recover, he would be abandoned.


    "He can do it. I firmly believe that."


    After saying that, Gao Yang waved his fist and continued: "I know he can do it, he must do it!"


    Di siding said with a bitter smile: "I hope so too. You know, the relationship between Li JinFang and me is also very good. I don''t want to see him sink and become a loser. Well, tell me how you solved it?"


    Gao Yang said bitterly: "the simplest way is to destroy him directly and destroy everything he adheres to in his heart. He has become like this because of the death of his lover. Then, I will break his heart completely with the feeling of comrades in arms he attaches equal importance to."


    Distin frowned and said, "it''s too risky. Li JinFang''s psychology is far from as strong as his appearance. Your practice is too risky! I don''t agree with you very much!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "do you have a better way?"


    After thinking for a long time, distin shook his head and said, "No."


    "That''s all I can do. I don''t have a better way."


    With a sigh, Diding said in a deep voice: "well, let''s talk about others. Many problems have been exposed through this exercise. I want to formulate their training plan according to everyone''s specific performance. Except Li JinFang, other people''s problems are easy to solve, but it takes time, and several exercises under extreme conditions are needed."


    "When is the next exercise? I care about the physical strength of groliov and Tommy, as well as the physical strength of Lucy. Can you keep up?"


    Distin thought for a moment and said: "The next exercise will take five days at the earliest. No matter how short the time is, they can''t build up enough physical reserves. Groliov and Tommy are the key. They are too old after all. In fact, they are in good physical condition, but their recovery is much worse than that of the young people. The others can recover in two days, and they can at least recover in two days It will take five days. "


    The human body has limits. If you practice hard, it will cause irreversible damage. You don''t feel anything when you are young, but you will feel uncomfortable when you are old. Therefore, Gao Yang is still worried about whether there will be a problem with such practice.


    "Is it safe to carry out such continuous extreme training? I mean, will it leave sequelae to the body?"


    Distin smiled: "you can rest assured that our recovery and medical system can definitely keep up. Everything is within the safe range, but you must not leave suddenly. You must accept complete recovery training before you can leave. I don''t want to cause a lot of physical hazards to you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good. Just have a bottom in your heart."


    Dean smiled, "of course I have a bottom in my heart. Otherwise, how to open the training camp? In addition, what are you going to do with Jason? I mean, what role are you going to train him?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "Jason must be an investigator, but he must take on more responsibilities. Frankly, I haven''t figured out what role to let him play outside the investigator. I want to see if he has any special talent. You know, I just want to be versatile and have to be expert."


    Dean immediately said, "Arthur has touched Jason''s bottom. Frankly, Jason''s infantry skills are a little bad, but if I want to choose, Jason is suitable to be a generalist, auxiliary generalist."

 Chapter 829

    Everyone in the Satan mercenary regiment is versatile, and there are reserve candidates for key roles. In case of casualties, they will not completely lose their ability of a certain item.


    Let''s start with Gao Yang. He is an accurate shooter. He can also be a sniper and a part-time Raider when using a shotgun.


    In modern war, a sniper''s position in the team is very important. If there is something wrong with Cui Bo, Gao Yang can immediately top the sniper''s position. On the contrary, if there is something wrong with Gao Yang, Cui Bo can immediately move forward and top the position to the precise shooter''s position.


    Gao Yang and Cui bo have the ability to exchange positions, but they are different in their expertise, but in case of emergency, there must be no problem. In this case, the Satan mercenary regiment has double insurance, whether in the position of accurate shooter or sniper.


    The role of machine gun is too important, but no one can replace groliov in the position of machine gunner. When the level of a position is too high to belong to the top ranks on the planet, it is too extravagant to equip two good players with the same level in the same position, and this is simply unrealistic.


    However, if there is something wrong with groliov, Tommy can immediately head to the position of the machine gunner. In addition, Frye, Irene and even Li JinFang can be used as another sequential machine gunner. In short, even if the Satan mercenary regiment loses groliov in battle, it will never lose the firepower suppression of the machine gun.


    Then came the mortars. Tommy, needless to say, was also a good gunner at the treasure level. It was impossible to use a gunner of the same level as Tommy''s candidate. However, groliov would also use mortars. Without Tommy, groliov could top it. If groliov could not get away, Raphael, Li JinFang and Irene would certainly be able to use mortars, at least, When mortars need to fire, they won''t be dumb.


    Then there is the bazooka. Frye is a special bazooka player and can hit it accurately, but without Frye, anyone in the Satan mercenary regiment can use the bazooka immediately. Of course, the accuracy is not considered.


    The other is the grenade. Now Frye is not only a rocket launcher, but also a grenade thrower. Everyone can throw grenades, but Frye''s grenade has the bonus of talent and hard training. In this regard, Frye, like Gao Yang and groliov Tommy, belongs to irreplaceable existence. There is no way, although the function distance of the grenade is a little closer, But Frye''s grenade is really accurate. His ability makes the role of grenade as a single soldier weapon rise to a new level.


    Then it was the military doctor.


    The luck of Satan''s mercenary regiment, or enough to make all mercenaries envy, envy and hate too many places. After having the best configuration in these aspects, the accurate shooter, machine gunner and mortar have achieved the same level of super luxury double insurance in the position of military doctor and the position where it is almost impossible for the mercenary regiment to be selected by good people.


    In many cases, if there is a good military doctor, serious injuries can survive. If there is no military doctor, serious injuries will die. If there is a quack, minor injuries can also be cured.


    If we spread out the military medical configuration of Satan''s mercenary regiment, the mercenaries who rush to join Satan will certainly break their heads.


    Although Bruce and Andy ho are better at battlefield first aid and the other is better at follow-up in-depth treatment, the equipment of Bruce and Andy ho is more perfect and more luxurious. Their combination definitely belongs to the super luxurious lineup.


    Only in the position of military doctor, the Satan mercenary regiment has achieved the same level of double insurance. Unlike other positions, this position is life-saving, and there are absolutely not too many people who can save lives.


    Finally, there is the firepower commando, who is the most numerous position in the infantry combat system in modern war.


    The position with the largest number of people means that this position is the cornerstone. Without fire commandos, these other positions have no place to play. Precision shooters, snipers, machine gunners, mortars, rocket launchers and military doctors, no matter how powerful these positions are, they are ultimately to create better final combat conditions for fire commandos.


    Of course, these positions of precision mobile phone shooters can also complete a task alone, but this situation is accidental, and finally the battle needs to be ended by firepower Raiders, just as now the human war has to rely on infantry to occupy the enemy''s territory.


    Of course, fighting only sea or air wars is also war, and of course, the purpose of war can be achieved. However, these wars are certainly not complete wars, and such wars are not wars in the final sense.


    To take the simplest example, if there was World War III, can you imagine what it would be like without infantry?


    More extreme, if there is a war of extermination, is it possible without the participation of infantry?


    It is precisely because the role of fire commandos is very important, so fire commandos are the position with the largest number of people. Imagine that it is normal for a sniper to cover ten commandos, but it is not normal for ten snipers to cover one commando.


    The position of firepower commando will occupy most of the number of people in the team operation, so the firepower commando''s battle is not easy to be as brilliant as other positions, but the good fighter has no outstanding achievements. The more powerful the commando, the less dangerous the scene will appear, and the battle can be easily solved in a favorable situation, To look as if the battle was over without anything happening.


    In fact, not every infantry can be called a firepower Raider. In most mercenary regiments, firepower Raiders are as important or even more important as snipers and organic gunmen. It is only because of the high requirements for members of Satan mercenary regiment that the firepower Raider seems to be competent as an infantry.


    Good firepower Raiders are as rare as good precision shooters, snipers and machine gunners, and Satan has super luxury configuration in this position.


    Li JinFang and Irene are two sharp knives in the position of commando. They are specialized in the position of commando. Therefore, in the position of firepower commando, Satan mercenary regiment not only has two super first-class luxury configurations, but also has double insurance as substitutes for each other,.


    In addition, Irene can also fly a helicopter, which is one of her multifunctional functions.


    As for Li JinFang, he can do a lot of things, but he has been promoted to the same level of ability as his assault, that is, his fighting ability.


    The mercenary regiment is different from the regular army. The regular army basically doesn''t use fists, while the mercenary can only use fists to solve problems. Without such a situation, Gao Yang can rest assured, boldly and arrogantly throw Li JinFang out to solve all problems. The super gold medal fighter is one of the most important multi-functional options besides Li JinFang as a Raider.


    Of course, the premise is that Li JinFang can solve his psychological problems. Otherwise, Gao Yang will lose his first commando and super gold medal fighter.


    Then there is Raphael. He is very competent as a Raider. Although he can''t compare with Li JinFang and Irene, he must be a good player. However, his full-time job is still a blaster, and he is also a top blaster.


    Lucy card, she is silent and doesn''t have any sense of existence at ordinary times. However, as long as she enters the jungle, Lucy card is the undisputed first commander. The jungle warfare ability is her specialty, and the position of firepower Raider is also competent, at least above the qualified line.


    Of course, there is Andy ho. His nickname has reflected his role and value. Whether as a doctor or a raider, Andy ho is a super excellent candidate. Otherwise, it won''t make Justin''s vision high and say Gao Yang picked up the baby.


    A mercenary regiment with neat configuration and the highest level in all positions. In addition, Gaoyang, a super shooter who can strengthen any position at any time and has the ability to make a final decision from ultra short distance to long distance, has to say that Satan''s mercenary regiment is really strong.


    Everyone in the Satan mercenary regiment embodies the meaning of this sentence. Even Bruce, a full-time military doctor, has the ability to fight. Therefore, Gao Yang can''t think of any position that must be reinforced by Jason.


    Jason''s full-time is a scout. He can provide the air reconnaissance and long-range positioning capabilities that Satan lacked before. This is available, but Gao Yang can''t think of where Jason is most needed.


    Therefore, it seems to be a good choice to cultivate Jason into a real generalist, a special generalist.


    Groliov needs a deputy shooter to help him carry bullets and change the barrel so that the machine gun can play a greater role, but it is wasteful to equip a full-time Deputy shooter, because in many cases, the machine gun is useless.


    Tommy also needs a second shooter to help him carry shells, but as in the case of groliov, it is too wasteful to equip him with a special second shooter.


    Even Frye and treble need a deputy shooter. There is only one reason why they don''t have one at present. It''s too wasteful. Especially after Gao Yang set a commission and booty distribution system for Satan''s mercenary regiment, it''s really too extravagant and wasteful.


    If Jason is trained to be a full-time detective and a full-time Deputy shooter, who can be competent for the role of deputy in every position, Jason''s arrival will immediately rise to a very important level.


    Imagine that in field operations, it is necessary to strengthen machine gun firepower. Jason can be groliov''s assistant and strengthen mortars. He can be Tommy''s deputy. If he wants to fight tanks and armored vehicles, he can help Fredo carry two rockets, fight street battles or indoor tough battles, take more grenades and even fight in person. Of course, such a multifunctional candidate will be very important.


    After understanding Jason''s most suitable position, Gao Yang''s heart began to beat faster, because if Jason could be qualified for his envisaged role, the last piece of puzzle missing from the Satan mercenary regiment could be put together perfectly.

 Chapter 830

    The only question now is whether Jason can become a qualified multi-functional auxiliary role. If he can, needless to say, Jason is a baby pimple. If he can''t, Gao Yang has to look for a role that he just wants to understand its importance.


    Therefore, now Gao Yang really hopes that Jason can meet his requirements, because a professional investigator and auxiliary multifunctional candidate is obviously not so easy to find. If Jason can meet the requirements, he can save a lot of things. Especially importantly, Jason''s character is still very good, which Gao Yang attaches great importance to.


    "Arthur is already trying to find out for Jason. So, what''s the result?"


    Looking at Gao Yang''s eager eyes, distin smiled: "It''s not bad. Jason knows more things than you and I think. Of course, I mean that he only has the most basic level. Jason is like a piece of paper that has already drawn the manuscript. He is not a piece of white paper that can be thrown by us. Fortunately, the manuscript drawn on Jason''s paper is not wrong. We can go further on the basis and finish him Make a picture you want. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "this is good news. It''s really good news, but in this way, Jason needs too many things."


    Distin shrugged: "he really needs to learn a lot of things, but it won''t waste too long, because for any skill, it''s always easy to get started. After getting started, it''s the difficult part to be very good at it. Fortunately, we don''t need the most difficult part."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I want Jason to be a person who can help Satan in all positions. You know our composition and what we need, so the training plan will be completed by you. I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of finished product you will give me."


    Dean nodded and said, "Arthur has taken over all Jason''s training content. He will satisfy you."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "then how much should I pay you?"


    "The cost of the venue is free, and the cost of ordnance is also free. You only need to pay for the consumed bullets. In addition, there are labor costs. I, Arthur and Healy, our old friends, are also free. Well, I think you need to pay the labor costs of 22 people. The final cost depends on how many days you train. At present, your one-day cost It''s about $30000 to $40000. Oh, I''m not talking about you, the rabbit and Frye. You have to buy your own bullets. "


    Why are special forces powerful? Because their skills are piled up with money.


    The cost of training is not cheap, especially for the really powerful special forces, who can fly a plane from heaven and sail a ship from the water. Such special forces need a sky high cost without training.


    There must be something for training, whether the aircraft loss is money, whether the fuel money is money, and whether the bullets and shells fired need money. The equipment used must be money, and anything damaged during the exercise is money. These miscellaneous things add up to a huge amount of resources behind a cow man''s stand.


    The regular army has the state to pay for training, while the mercenaries can only pay for themselves.


    Distin is interesting enough. Except for the lost things, everything else is free. In this regard, Gaoyang has to spend at least more than 30000 dollars a day.


    More than 30000 US dollars is not a decimal, but he has no cheap things for war. Just the bullets consumed every day is a big number. A little calculation shows that praising twelve of them can''t be less than a thousand bullets a day. Even if a dollar can buy ten bullets, a person has to pay a minimum of 100 US dollars.


    But the problem is that the slightly better bullets are very expensive, and the bullets used by Gaoyang are not the cheap iron shell bullets. On the contrary, they use the best bullets.


    Li JinFang and Irene, who use rifles, use copper shell bullets, which are basically one dollar a shot. Their training is different from those infantry who haven''t fired many guns in recent years. Their shooting training is to grind out cocoons on their shoulders and tiger''s mouth. They need to shoot guns every day until they want to vomit. They shoot 1000 bullets a day. It''s a little fun.


    Why do you use bullets for training? Because you can''t use cheap bullets for training. You can use expensive bullets on the battlefield.


    The ballistics are different, and the impact point is also different. When you go to the battlefield, you are facing a completely strange ballistics. That''s not a joke.


    In particular, Gao Yang and Cui Bo, both of them mainly use special long-range bombs, which cost more than 60 dollars per shot. If Cui Bo uses shelling and armor piercing bombs, one shot is exactly 100 dollars. Even with 12.7 mm ordinary bombs, one shot is more than ten dollars.


    Why does the training of snipers cost much? Because good shooters are fed by bullets, and the bullets have different ballistics. If you want to hit accurately no matter what bullets are used, the most basic training amount must be achieved. Therefore, they don''t need to fight more every day these days. One person has 100 special bullets. How much is it.


    Not to mention that there are 22 professional instructors who only serve 12 of them. If you really want to calculate how much money it costs just for labor, after all, he hired the people of distin, not soldiers who serve the country free of charge.


    You know, in some private military training camps, some top instructors charge tens of thousands of fees a day. Of course, the top instructors generally train some special skills in a short time, which will not be too long. At best, it is two or three days, up to a week. Otherwise, few people can afford to learn.


    If Gao Yang is allowed to choose, if an accurate shooter can teach him skills he didn''t know before, and this skill will benefit him immediately, Gao Yang is willing to pay $100000 a day for his tuition.


    The friendship between distin and Gaoyang is different. After all, they have experienced life and death together and gave Gaoyang a super preferential price. Otherwise, it is not too much to charge Gaoyang $100000 a day. It is Gaoyang''s problem whether they can afford the money, but there is no problem that distin can ask for the price.


    In addition, through the money spent from the training camp in distin, we know how difficult, cool and profitable it is for Gao Yang to go to general Wolfgang''s camp for training.


    You know, you don''t have to pay a penny for training in general Wolfgang''s base. The top instructors, the top equipment, weapons and bullets are hit casually. If saving money is making money, it''s not making a lot of money.


    Of course, Gao Yang can go to the base for training for free because Morgan has enough face and they have enough skills. Otherwise, if Satan is a bunch of rookies and weak chickens, even if Morgan has more face, do you think general Wolfgang will let Gao Yang step into the base.


    In addition, the first time I came to Israel for training, Morgan gave Gao Yang a gift and Morgan paid for them. So don''t think Morgan is stingy. It will cost a lot of money to send Gao Yang to training. After three months, at least one million dollars will start, and it''s possible to add three or four million dollars. If something is damaged, But Morgan has to lose money.


    Gao Yang looked forward to training in general Wolfgang''s base again. If he could train for another three months, it would be worth it even if he was trained to live and die.


    "Thank you. Do you need me to pay you now? Also, I began to expect general Wolfgang to call you, ha ha."


    Di siding also smiled and said, "yes, if you can go to the base for training, you''ll be very lucky. As for the training expenses, I''ll give them after the end. I''ll pay them in advance and pay them later. It''ll save some trouble."


    Gao Yang was about to speak, but distin suddenly pressed his headphones, shrugged at Gao Yang and said, "Tommy fainted."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "is there any danger?"


    Distin frowned and said, "of course it''s dangerous. It''s possible for the body to faint after it can''t bear it. Cardiac arrest, shock, severe renal failure and so on. But don''t worry. This situation is expected. The medical staff will follow. Do you think I''ve equipped your people with a medical team of ten people for nothing? There will be news soon."


    Gao Yang stopped talking. After a while, just two minutes later, distin smiled and said, "well, no problem. Tommy is fine. He just lost his strength. After all, he is old. By the way, Andy ho judged Tommy''s situation earlier than my medical staff."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s a very happy thing, isn''t it?"


    Distin said, "it''s more than happiness. You have two good military doctors. You''re really a jealous guy. In addition, they have completed the original three kilometer evacuation distance, but no one stopped. Everyone is accompanying the rabbit and Andy he. This time, you''re not punishing me."


    Gao Yang couldn''t see groliov anymore. He was a little nervous and said in a deep voice: "these guys, I thought they would see the jokes of rabbit and Andy ho. These fools were punished with her. Should I cancel their punishment? They have exceeded the limit. If it goes on like this, I''m worried about accidents."


    Distin shook his head and said, "in order to maintain your authority as the supreme commander, the punishment can never be cancelled. This is the basic principle. In addition, in order to strengthen the unity among members, the punishment can not be cancelled. Even based on these two points, I think it is worth taking the risk. It is very worth it. Besides, I think it is also conducive to Li JinFang''s mental health."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I also agree that this will help Li JinFang recover. Well, let''s see how many of them can come back by themselves."

 Chapter 831

    Gao Yang has softened his heart, but he has to wait for the punishment order to be carried out to the end.


    The evacuation started at 5 p.m. and lasted until 12 p.m. it was not over. Under the condition that every step was very difficult, the full 12 kilometers was already the will.


    Even at ordinary times, twelve kilometers is not a short journey, not to mention after the physical exertion reaches the limit, so if you raise your mouth and move, many people have to be busy for his punishment.


    All instructors must not withdraw. They have to follow the person in charge without talking or moving, but they have to see every move of the person in charge.


    Medical staff can not be withdrawn. Professional is professional. In order to carry out treatment at the first time, all medical staff closely follow everyone. How the trainees go, they follow. Only in this way can they carry out inspection and first aid in a few seconds once someone falls.


    Of course, Gao Yang couldn''t move, so he stood in place with his hands on his back. As long as a member of Satan hasn''t come back and hasn''t completed the "evacuation", he can''t move.


    When Gao Yang didn''t move, Justin didn''t move. Later, the two fought side by side, waiting for Satan''s members to complete their punishment.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, except for Tommy, the oldest, who fainted, no one else fainted again.


    It was already two o''clock in the morning when we could see that the lines of people standing unsteadily, walking only shaking, dragging one by one and driving one by two appeared in the field of vision.


    Li JinFang no longer needed help. On the contrary, he picked up groliov''s machine gun and walked in front step by step, while Irene and Raphael grabbed groliov''s arm and followed him tremblingly.


    Frye didn''t lose his bazooka, but he used his rifle as a crutch, but fortunately, the youngest he could hold on without help.


    Bruce had to push Raphael in front of him every step he took. Raphael obviously reached the limit. Every time he took a step, he had to stop and rest for several seconds to take the next step.


    Lucy, who usually looks the weakest, looks embarrassed, but she can still follow Bruce step by step.


    As for treble, his gun was the heaviest, but he was the only one walking with the gun in his arms.


    In the last hundred meters, people who saw hope quickened their pace. When Li JinFang was the first to come to Gao Yang''s body and stood trembling, he tried to lift his hand up. After paying a very non-standard military salute, he said in a trembling voice: "report, toad completed his order."


    "Report to Sir! Sir... Tyrannosaurus Rex, Tyrannosaurus Rex, Tyrannosaurus Rex, complete the order."


    Irene''s words were incomplete. She stammered for a long time before she finished the report and gave a military salute.


    Waiting for the rest of the people to stand in front of Gao Yang and finish Gao Yang''s punishment for Cui Bo and Andy ho in turn, Gao Yang saluted a mercenary and said in a deep voice: "dissolve!"


    At the command of Gao Yang, with a neat sound, all nine people fell back to the ground at the same time, and none of them fainted to the ground.


    The people waiting behind have experience. At the moment when Gao Yang ordered the dissolution, all the doctors came forward. When Satan''s members fell back, they fell right in front of their feet. Once they bent their body, they could immediately carry out examination and even first aid.


    "Tut Tut, it''s a group of tough guys!"


    Distin tut tut a voice of praise, but Gao Yang had already looked left and right in front of the people who fainted to the ground. He wanted to ask the doctors, but he didn''t dare to make a voice to avoid disturbing others.


    There were doctors in the training camp of distin, and there were still several. However, for extreme training, only one doctor could be allocated to purchase, so he had to hire professional doctors temporarily in other training camps.


    In addition to one instructor, even doctors have to be specially equipped. Extreme training is such a luxury.


    The doctor who examined groliov quickly shouted, "take it away, infirmary!"


    The results came out soon. Among the remaining nine people, none of them suffered physical damage. After all, everyone has a good foundation. Although they have withstood the load beyond the limit, they will not cause too serious consequences. However, it is only by virtue of everyone''s good physical foundation that they dare to play like this. If they were ordinary people, it is really uncertain what the consequences would be.


    After waiting to send everyone to the infirmary, Gao Yang breathed a long sigh of relief and said with lingering fear: "finally, there was no accident, fortunately!"


    Distin said discontentedly: "Now, I can finally complain about you, damn guy, your punishment order makes me have to postpone the next extreme training for at least three days. Do you think the evacuation distance of three kilometers is casual? That''s the result of careful analysis and based on the limit they can bear. You''re good. A punishment order is added to twelve kilometers Inside, asshole, even if I add a kilometer as punishment, I have to consider it for a long time! "


    Gao Yang grinned and said, "when I was excited, I slipped my tongue..."


    Distin was very dissatisfied and said: "next time there is such a thing, tell me in advance, I will give you a reasonable strength to punish them. Please, train people. We are professional, you are not."


    When he was nodding loudly, distin suddenly puffed a smile and said, "Oh, I forgot that you should also participate in training, that is to say, you are not qualified to punish them next time. On the contrary, you are also in the ranks of being punished."


    To accept other people''s training, you have to obey people. After Gao Yang scratched his head, he said with a bitter smile: "I forgot this, too. Well, I''ll go to the infirmary to see them first. Now those doctors should have finished the busiest stage."


    Distin looked at his watch and said, "I''ll go with you. Since you''re going to the infirmary, you''ll have a physical examination by the way, so that you can train directly tomorrow."


    Gao Yang and didin said as they walked to the infirmary.


    Groliov and all of them lay motionless on the hospital bed, but they were not in a coma, but they made a sound of breathing when they slept soundly. Even if water had been hung on their hands to replenish water for their bodies, other further tests were under way, but no one could wake up.


    Facts have proved that when they are extremely tired, it is difficult to even move their fingers. Those who shout that they are tired to death, but can climb to bed after eating and taking a bath, are still thousands of miles away from being tired to death.


    I''m very sleepy and tired. My brain has basically entered a crash state. Let alone a needle in my hand. Even if I''m stabbed, I don''t necessarily wake up.


    During the Tashan resistance battle, a soldier who was extremely tired and trapped fell asleep in the trench. His leg was interrupted by the plane''s shooting. He was still sleeping, and the people nearby couldn''t wake up.


    Now, for groliov, they can''t wake up even if the sky falls.


    After seeing it and confirming that it was all right, Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, I''ll check my body. Will you come in person or call a doctor?"


    Distin shrugged and said, "of course, call a doctor. We have to respect our profession."


    Physical examination is still necessary to see if there are any hidden dangers and cardiopulmonary function. After all, once you start training, the burden on your body will be very large. If there are any hidden dangers, you may not have anything at ordinary times, but once they occur during training, you may die.


    The first thing to do was the cardiopulmonary function test. Gao Yang was covered with probes. When he was breathing under the guidance of the doctor, di stin, who was watching, pressed the earphone. Suddenly, he said to the doctor who examined Gao Yang: "sorry, the examination is temporarily suspended. Please leave."


    After the doctor left, distin immediately lowered his voice and said to Gao Yang, "the general calls. He wants to ask you to answer the phone."


    Gao Yang pulled off the patch and said in surprise, "it''s three o''clock in the morning. It''s so late?"


    Dean nodded and said, "if you can, go to my office and the general will call again in five minutes."


    Of course, Gao Yang is going to answer Wolfgang''s phone. After hastily following distin to his office, the phone rang soon. After distin answered the phone and said a few words, he immediately said to Gao Yang, "general''s phone."


    Don''t listen to what you shouldn''t listen to and don''t say what you shouldn''t say. Distin implemented this principle very well. After giving Gao Yang the microphone, he immediately left the office and left Gao Yang alone.


    Gao Yang took the microphone and said in a deep voice, "Hey, I''m a ram."


    "Ram, I need your help. Can you come?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what Wolfgang needs his help. If he just talks with the personnel in the base, Wolfgang doesn''t need to call him in the middle of the night, and he can''t reach the extent of needing his help.


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to promise Wolfgang immediately, because he didn''t know what to do, so he said in a deep voice: "I''m willing to help, but I have to know if I can help, general, can you tell me what I need to do?"


    Wolfgang said in a deep voice, "I know you can help, but I can''t tell you what you want to do. Everything can only be said when you arrive."


    Gao Yang just thought a little, and then said in a deep voice, "I''m willing to help, general."


    "Good. Someone will pick you up. They have arrived. If you are willing to help, come with them right away. I''m waiting for you."


    Wolfgang immediately hung up the phone and waited for Gao Yang to put down the microphone and open the door of the office. Distin said solemnly: "I don''t know what happened, and I can''t ask, but someone has been waiting for you at the gate of the training camp. Now they have driven in."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I want to go with them. I don''t know when I can come back. My people are in your hands. Let''s go according to the plan."


    While talking, Justin and Gao Yang quickly walked out of the office building. As soon as they got out of the office building, a black car stopped in front of them almost at the same time. Gao Yang stepped forward, opened the door and said to Justin, "goodbye."

 Chapter 832

    There was a driver in the car. There was a man sitting in the back seat. Gao Yang, who had experience, got on the car. After sitting in the back seat, he took a black bag and put it directly on his head.


    When the car drove up, no one spoke, and Gao Yang didn''t count his heartbeat or pulse. There was no need. He simply grabbed the time and leaned back on his seat to sleep.


    Gao Yang thought he had to walk around for two hours, but he felt that he was awakened before he slept long. When he was awakened, he took off his head cover, and then got off the car, and the car drove away.


    Gao Yang looked. He had arrived at the military base he had been to. In front of him stood a completely strange officer. After saluting him, he said in a deep voice, "Mr. ram, please follow me."


    Confused, Gao Yang followed a second lieutenant officer into the office building and walked quickly in the almost completely dark building. After passing several offices, the second lieutenant knocked on a door without any sign, and someone inside said, "come in!"


    The officer pushed them away and made a gesture to ask Gao Yang to go in. However, he didn''t go in, but directly closed the door outside.


    The office is small and simple. It is not general Wolfgang''s office, but Wolfgang is really inside. In addition, there is a middle-aged man in a suit and anxious face.


    After seeing Wolfgang, he raised his subconscious attention, then slapped a military salute and said, "general!"


    After returning to a military salute, Wolfgang said in a loud voice, "ram, we are old acquaintances. There is no need to say more polite words. I want to know. Can I trust you?"


    "General, I''m trustworthy!" he said in a loud and deep voice


    Soldiers, what they want is to be crisp. After a few words, Wolfgang said in a deep voice: "good, listen, you can''t talk to anyone about every word you hear and any picture you see here, whether it''s your people or distin them. You have to promise not to tell anyone. Is there a problem?"


    Gao Yang said firmly, "no problem!"


    Wolfgang nodded, "very good, so we can continue."


    After saying a word, Wolfgang murmured to the man in the room who was wrinkled and headless: "Mr. L, he is the man I recommend to you."


    The man called Mr. l frowned at Gao Yang. After a large number of times, he said to Wolfgang with an incredible face: "is he a foreigner?"


    Wolfgang said in a deep voice: "he is not only a foreigner, but also a mercenary, but he is trustworthy. I can guarantee that. And I can take all responsibilities."


    Mr. L said anxiously, "this is ridiculous. How can a foreigner be allowed to participate in this matter! It is absolutely impossible!"


    Wolfgang said in a deep voice, "you found me, and I have no other way but to let him come, so you either believe me or you can only try your luck elsewhere."


    Mr. l looked impatient and whispered, "but you didn''t tell me he was a foreigner! And he was a mercenary!"


    Wolfgang said faintly, "he is a foreigner, but he is trained from my base."


    Mr. l sighed and said, "I understand the trust between soldiers. Don''t forget that I am also a soldier. However, general, the only problem is that he is a foreigner. I can''t decide. If the person you refer to is him, I have to ask my superior."


    Wolfgang waved his hand and said, "please ask for instructions quickly. I''ll wait for your reply."


    Mr. l sighed, nodded to Gao Yang and left the office quickly.


    After leaving only Gao Yang and Wolfgang, Gao Yang still stood straight one step away from the door, and Wolfgang didn''t mean to talk to Gao Yang, but just walked back and forth in circles.


    After waiting for almost two minutes, Mr. l pushed the door again. As soon as he entered the door, he shouted to Wolfgang: "general, we have no time to waste. My boss said that he wants you to tell him personally that this gentleman can be trusted."


    Wolfgang shouted, "I repeat, I trust him."


    Mr. l breathed a sigh of relief and said, "good. Let''s talk about how this thing works right away, general. Please tell me about this gentleman."


    Wolfgang waved his hand and said, "there''s nothing to introduce. He taught the egg blasting team. Is that enough?"


    Mr. l looked suddenly and said, "is he the instructor of the fried egg team? Well, that''s enough. Would you like to introduce him or me?"


    Wolfgang frowned, "you have too many confidentiality regulations. What can I say?"


    Mr. L''s face was tangled. He clenched his hands into fists. After knocking back and forth on his mouth, he finally whispered, "I''ll come."


    Mr. l stood in front of Gao Yang and stretched out his hand. After shaking hands with Gao Yang, he said in a deep voice: "Mr. ram, Hello, you can call me L. I''m from Mossad."


    Gao Yang listened to Wolfgang''s conversation with L, and generally understood what he was called for, but he didn''t expect that Mr. l would tell him directly that he was a Mossad.


    What is Mossad? It is the intelligence agency of Israel. The scale of the round is lower than that of the CIA of the United States and the KGB of Soviet Russia. However, in terms of war achievements, Mossad is not inferior to these two super intelligence agencies.


    Gao Yang was a little surprised, and Wolfgang was also a little surprised: "this can also be said?"


    Mr. L said in a deep voice: "Mr. Gongyang should also guess who he is dealing with next, so it''s better to be more thorough. Mr. Gongyang, I must repeat to you again. Don''t say a word about what you see and experience here, can you?"


    "I promise, sir," he said in a loud voice


    Mr. l nodded and said: "OK, let me introduce the situation. It''s like this. We have a task. We need to make a person who has never received combat training master certain combat ability in a short time, and must have enough lethal and safe combat ability. Frankly, there are some good fighters in Mossad, but none of our people dare to ensure a zero foundation In a short time, people become a killing machine. "


    Mr. l held Gao Yang''s hand for a long time. After saying two words, he released Gao Yang''s hand and said in a deep voice: "We have to ask for help, so we found many units. Finally, we selected one of the most likely fighting skills to master in a short time from all violent institutions in the country, so we found it here. Presumably, you should understand what I mean by fighting skills."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I should have guessed right."


    Woolf Gan said, "they found me, and the people you taught are not enough to undertake such an important teaching task. Coincidentally, you arrived in Israel today, so I called you right away. How, can you help me? Are you confident?"


    "How long is the so-called short time, and the object I want to teach is the situation," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Gao Yang asked two key questions. He didn''t know these. He couldn''t give a positive answer. As soon as Gao Yang spoke, Mr. l immediately said, "from now on, you still have 72 to 80 hours."


    72 hours, that is, three days. It takes three days to teach a zero based person to be a fighting master. No, it is not a fighting master, but has the ability to kill with one blow. Even if it is, it is an impossible task.


    And it''s 72 hours, but it''s impossible not to eat, drink or sleep in these 72 hours. Therefore, the time that can really be used for practice is only 60 hours at most.


    Gao Yang spent a month practicing from a fighting layman who can only be abused by others with empty hands to the extent that he can turn over a few strong men. This is a quick success. Moreover, it is still because the Yin leg lifting taught by Li JinFang is indeed possible. Otherwise, even the simplest and most basic military boxing can''t be practiced in a month.


    You know, it''s not a show off. It''s a killing technique to fight with people. If you practice for three days, you dare to fight with people. It''s easy to say, lengtouqing dares, but you should ensure that you can win for three days. If you can kill people and you''re okay, who dares to do this guarantee.


    Time is not tight, it''s too tight. Gao Yang has no bottom at all. Lifting Yin legs is simple, but it''s not something you can practice in a few days. Kung Fu, how can you practice Kung Fu without working hard.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "time is too tight. How about your physical quality?"


    Although Gao Yang didn''t say whose physical quality he was talking about, everyone must know what he was talking about. If a strong man has no foundation, he must have a much greater advantage than a weak woman.


    What you are afraid of, Mr. l smiled bitterly and said: "physical quality can only be said as general... No, you must master the real situation, and the real situation is that physical quality is very poor..."


    Gao Yang didn''t move at once. He shook his head and said, "general, Mr. L, I''m really happy to help, but I''m sorry, I can''t help this. Time is too tight. I know your goal must be that learners must have the ability to kill with one blow, but I really can''t guarantee this. I don''t want to delay your big event, so you have to find someone else."


    Mr. l looked disappointed, but Wolfgang frowned and said, "of course I know it''s impossible. If we had a better choice, I wouldn''t let you come, so you must help."


    After that, Wolfgang said to Mr. L, "ram is the best person I can find and the best person you can find. If you agree with what I said, call your people in. If you don''t agree, you can leave."

 Chapter 833

    Mr. l hesitated for a long time. After five minutes, he finally said helplessly: "I admit that there is no better candidate and better way. The kick of the egg blasting team is the only feasible fighting skill confirmed by our internal demonstration. I have no choice."


    Wolfgang smiled and said to Gao Yang, "try your best and let go."


    Military affairs all reveal a neat and straightforward style. Since Wolfgang and Mr. l have no choice, Gao Yang didn''t ask what to do if they don''t succeed. Since they have determined, they must have taken into account the possibility of failure.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "yes, general, I''ll try my best."


    Mr. L''s confidence was not so sufficient. After shaking his head helplessly, he said in a deep voice: "general, Mr. ram, let''s start now."


    Wolfgang went to the door, opened the door and took the lead in front. Gao Yang and Mr. l followed Wolfgang closely. After passing several doors, Wolfgang opened one door and entered a very empty room.


    There was a sofa in the room. A man with a hood on his head but his eyes were exposed sat on the sofa. When he saw Wolfgang and them, he just nodded slightly. Even if he said hello, he didn''t stand up.


    Seeing the people on the sofa, Gao Yang sighed in his heart. Sure enough, he was afraid of what came. Although the person sitting was wearing a hood, it was obvious that it was a woman.


    Mr. l stood in front, pointed to the woman on the sofa and said in a deep voice: "you can call her a student. If you have to get used to calling a person''s name, you can call her Haifa. In addition, you don''t need to ask about everything about her."


    After that, Mr. L said to the woman on the sofa: "from now on, this gentleman will teach you fighting skills. You can call him instructor. Please don''t disclose your identity and any information. In addition, our time is very tight. I must remind you that you have to hurry up and study hard."


    After that, Mr. l stretched out his hand and said, "OK, you can start."


    The woman on the sofa stood up, bowed slightly, and stood there motionless and silent.


    Although he was wearing a Headcover to cover his hair and face, Haifa''s figure was very, very good, and Gao Yang thought that although the Headcover covered Haifa''s face, the most beautiful part was revealed, that is, Haifa''s eyes.


    A pair of blue eyes, the eyes are very clear. Just seeing those eyes, Gao Yang feels that she can know that she is a peerless beauty without seeing Haifa''s face.


    Haifa must be a fake name, and Gao Yang doesn''t care. Although Haifa is in great shape, similarly, when you look at Haifa''s thin arms and legs, you know that she must have no relationship with the physical qualities required for fighting, such as good physical strength and explosive power.


    Gao Yang hopes that Haifa will be a queen like Irene, so that his task will be completed. However, facing a charming beauty, Gao Yang can''t help but have a headache,


    Gao Yang helplessly pointed to Haifa, then looked at Mr. L and said, "let''s start?"


    Mr. l nodded and said, "yes, start now."


    After touching his chin with his hand, Gao Yang said in embarrassment: "what I can teach is actually very simple, but when I used to teach people, I must let the other party feel the power and pain of this foot, otherwise I can''t let the students get a deep feeling immediately, but in this case, it may hurt the other party. What should I do?"


    Mr. l immediately said, "you are not allowed to hurt Miss Haifa, and you are not allowed to leave any scars on her. As for how to do it, that''s your consideration."


    Gao Yang held his chin in his hand and wondered if there was any alternative. Since Haifa couldn''t personally feel the power of lifting the Yin leg, she had to watch it for several times to deepen her impression.


    After finding the only alternative, Gao Yang said to Wolfgang, "I need some volunteers. The more people, the better. They have to accept a full power blow, so don''t forget to let them take protective gear."


    Wolfgang immediately turned around, stood at the door and said in a deep voice, "the egg blasting team urgently assembled, take protective gear and bring them here."


    I don''t know who Wolfgang ordered, but just three minutes later, Gao Yang heard the rapid footsteps, and then a team of people ran quickly to the door.


    After the report, a total of twelve people entered the house with masks on their faces and protective equipment in their hands. Gao Yang noticed that after they saw him, their eyes lit up, and then they were confused.


    Although he couldn''t see his face, Gao Yang knew that these people should be the students he had taught.


    Wolfgang waved his hand and said to Gao Yang, "they are under your command now. If you want to do anything, just give them orders."


    Seeing that among the people standing in front of him, one subconsciously protected the forehead position of his crotch with his hand. Although he immediately took his hand away, Gao Yang couldn''t help smiling at his apologetic grin.


    Gao Yang and his students know that since they are asked to bring protective equipment, it is obvious what should happen next.


    Gao Yang was about to ask someone to pull the starting distance in line, but Mr. l suddenly said, "wait, general, can our people try first? Try first without knowing?"


    Wolfgang shrugged and said, "of course."


    Mr. l looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "we have good fighters. I want to see if your fighting skills are suitable for Haifa. I want to arrange an opponent for you. Can you attack him without his knowledge?"


    The master of Mossad is a real master. Gao Yang still knows himself a little. With his ability, if he can surprise a serious master, he can play Yin. But if he fights with a real master, he doesn''t rely on the spectrum. Li JinFang has to do it.


    But when it comes to taking the lead, you can''t call Li JinFang again. In addition to Li JinFang, even if you call Irene, it''s estimated that she will eat ash in front of Mossad''s experts. It''s not that Gao Yang is not powerful or Irene is not powerful. The problem depends on who the opponent is.


    It''s impossible to drag Li JinFang here, not to mention that Li JinFang''s current state is not good. Even if he is in a good state, it''s impossible for Li JinFang to come in person for the reason of confidentiality. Therefore, no matter whether Gao Yang thinks he can or can''t, he has to go.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes."


    Mr. l was about to call people, but Wolfgang suddenly said, "since you want to try, you can''t just experiment without knowing. You have to try the effect of this set of fighting skills when the enemy knows."


    Mr. l was embarrassed and said, "but I only brought a fighting master."


    Wolfgang murmured, "I have someone."


    Wolfgang returned to the door again and whispered to the people outside: "fighting instructors, two, let them come right away."


    Mr. l called someone, and Wolfgang''s instructor also came. A total of three people arrived almost at the same time.


    Mr. L''s subordinates were wearing suits, while Wolfgang''s men were wearing military uniforms. The characteristics were obvious. When the three people stood in front of Gao Yang, a combat instructor saw Gao Yang. Although he was also wearing a mask, his eyes suddenly lit up when he looked at Gao Yang.


    Mr. l coughed slightly and whispered to the man in the suit, "fight with the gentleman in front of you. He attacks and you defend."


    The master from Mossad looked unimpressive, but after hearing Mr. L''s words, he immediately stepped back a half step. Although he didn''t move, he immediately stared at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang pointed to the protective equipment held by the students, looked at Mr. L and said, "put on the protective equipment first."


    "No, that''s it..."


    When I heard Mr. l say no, I didn''t wait for him to finish. I raised my head and didn''t twist. While still looking at Mr. L, my shoulder didn''t move, but my right foot kicked out with one foot.


    Gao Yang''s Kung Fu is on his feet. Lifting his Yin leg is his trump card. It''s his kung fu practice when he has free time, even if he doesn''t have anything in front of him. This kick is not too much to describe as lightning.


    People who want to practice with Gao Yang really react very quickly. Unfortunately, Gao Yang has played with Yin legs to the point of perfection, not to mention playing Yin again.


    Gao Yang''s opponent leaned slightly and wanted to twist his crotch to avoid this foot. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance. After a slight sound, he immediately fell to the ground.


    The people who came out of Mossad were really tough guys. Although they lay on the ground with their crotch covered and kept twisting and sweating, the people who were praised for success did not make any sound from beginning to end.


    Mr. l opened his mouth because of surprise. After laughing apologetically, he immediately bent down and whispered, "I''m sorry, I have to be insidious, but that''s what they need to see. I''m really sorry. In addition, I sincerely admire you. You''re the only person I''ve seen who hasn''t made a sound after being hit by my foot."


    After apologizing to his opponent, Gao Yang spread his hand slightly to Mr. L and said, "sorry, you said you didn''t need protective gear."


    Mr. l closed his mouth, swallowed his saliva, subconsciously nodded and said, "this is the gap. It''s really different. It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to apologize. In addition, I really need to see this."


    Wolfgang immediately shouted, "call the medical guard. You know who it is."


    Waiting for the three people to carry the person kicked by Gao Yang on the stretcher, Mr. l took a deep breath and said, "I think it''s really necessary to see what power this foot will have when it''s on guard."


    Wolfgang immediately said to his two humanitarians, "which of you will go first."


    No one answered. After looking at each other, the two fighting instructors found that each other refused to be the first. One of them finally slapped a salute and shouted, "general, please wear protective gear!"


    Gao Yang has left his name for a long time, but the people here obviously haven''t forgotten his big name or bad name.

 Chapter 834

    Wolfgang''s men are a bunch of strong people, and strong people are very proud


    The strong man who can make the arrogant and unyielding take the initiative to ask to wear protective gear. Gao Yang is also proud. He looks at his eyes, but his eyes are full of wary and fearful opponents. Gao Yang can''t help saying, "you know me? We''ve had a fight?"


    According to the truth, you can''t talk too much in front of the object that needs to be kept secret, especially when there is a woman Haifa nearby. Everyone under Wolfgang should not show his face or even speak. However, Gao Yang is not Wolfgang''s man, and the combat instructor will not reveal too much, It won''t scare the atmosphere in front of the general like a small soldier.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the fighting instructor said in a very angry voice: "nonsense, I was kicked by you for several days last time!"


    Although he said a word, he couldn''t say too much. After the two people were silent, Wolfgang thought and said in a deep voice, "allow your request and put on protective gear."


    The protective equipment is specially made. The crotch is very long. Needless to say, it is reinforced with strong materials, which is enough to withstand the full force. After taking the protective equipment and smashing two punches at the crotch position with his fist, the instructor in front of Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction. After quickly putting the protective equipment on, he patted on his body and said to Gao Yang, "come on!"


    When people wear protective gear, Gao Yang''s lifting of Yin legs is of no great use. Moreover, it is difficult for Gao Yang to watch his opponent''s crotch protection even if he wears crotch protection.


    What you want to show Mr. L is certainly not a complete set of fighting skills. What Mr. L or Haifa needs is a foot. Other moves are meaningless, so Gao Yang must let Mr. l see what use his Yin leg is when his opponent is on full alert.


    Gao Yang didn''t use his usual moves to give his opponent a virtual fist. He still kicked his opponent at full speed. When his opponent was wearing protective gear, he had no psychological burden. His foot was the real strength.


    However, Yin moves are Yin moves. When the opponent is on high alert, he only needs to twist his crotch slightly. Even if he can''t avoid this foot, he can reduce the power of lifting Yin legs to the limit.


    After the toe slammed to the outside of the opponent''s thigh, Gao Yang''s opponent, although kicked stumbled, roared loudly. One hand stretched out towards Gao Yang''s head and was about to go to Gao Yang''s head, but Gao Yang stepped down the kicked right foot, shrunk his body, lowered his head, avoided the opponent''s punch, and squatted down with a left hook, He hit his opponent''s crotch on the side to avoid his foot.


    The protective equipment strengthens the crotch protection, but it is to prevent kicking from bottom to top, and the great protective effect on the front is not so good. If you get a punch in other positions, it''s no big deal. However, for the key point that you have to suffer from a slight touch, this punch is very deadly.


    After all, it has the protective effect of protecting the crotch. Gao Yang''s opponent didn''t fall down, but immediately bent down and squatted down slowly in a strange posture. At the same time, one hand stretched out a middle finger to Gao Yang, then held his breath and jumped out word by word: "Falk! You changed the routine!"


    Gao Yang said with embarrassment: "I''m sorry. If you don''t kick with your feet alone, it''s not easy to do it. Therefore, I asked toad to design it for me again. Now it''s a serial technique. In addition to Yin people, you can stick to it when you face a confrontation."


    "Toad doesn''t need such a shameless trick!"


    "Yes, but how powerful the toad is. I''m not as powerful as him, so I can only be shameless. In addition, he just designed a move for me that can be used together, but I''m the one who really practiced it, so this is my unique secret skill. Well, because the toad doesn''t need to practice this."


    He stared at Gao Yang with hatred and stretched out a middle finger to Gao Yang again, but the combat instructor squatted on the ground didn''t speak anymore, because he didn''t want to say anything because of the pain.


    "Tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut


    Wolfgang had no sympathy. After asking people to carry the combat instructor away, the remaining instructor moved his neck, put on his protective gear and waved to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang kicked out and his opponent jumped back. Gao Yang didn''t have a chance to punch, so he lifted his left leg after his right foot landed. It was only with the strength of his lower leg. The range was very small and the strength was not large, but he kicked out with a very fast foot. However, his foot failed to kick his opponent, because his opponent jumped back again.


    Gao Yang''s lifting of his Yin leg was originally a matter of surprise. The Yin move depended on the surprise. However, when fighting with dusselyev in the elevator, he failed to kill the enemy for the first time. Gao Yang was looking for a way to strengthen his must kill skill.


    It is unrealistic to improve the fighting ability in an all-round way like Li JinFang. Therefore, it took Gao Yang and Li JinFang a long time to design the ultimate cheap move that is most suitable for his Yin move, three board axe, and can greet his crotch from far to near.


    However, Gao Yang''s must kill skill was offered for the first time. Although he successfully put one, the second one was powerless, because his opponent only tried to hide and didn''t intend to fight to the end, which immediately lost his advantage.


    However, Gao Yang''s opponent only retreats and avoids continuously because he knows his routines and habits, rather than fighting him to the end. If he meets a person who doesn''t know Gao Yang''s routines, there are few people who can avoid this set of three consecutive moves.


    After Gao Yang''s opponent escaped, he shouted and was about to rush towards Gao Yang, but at this time, Woolf just shouted, "stop!"


    "You can only defend, not attack! In addition, tell me honestly why you choose to retreat continuously."


    After general Wolfgang snapped, Gao Yang''s opponent was stunned, then lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, general, I chose a targeted fighting mode according to the situation of my known opponent, and I couldn''t simulate a completely unaware mode. The exploding egg ram made me feel a little psychological pressure."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "my name is ram, not egg ram."


    Wolfgang waved discontentedly and said in a deep voice, "if it is the real situation, what will be the result?"


    "If I don''t know the fighting style of the exploding egg ram, I can''t avoid his first foot. It''s too fast. If I know he''s the exploding egg ram, he can''t pose any threat to me. That''s the real situation."


    Wolfgang frowned, "are you sure? Have you ever fought with him before?"


    "I didn''t fight. I just heard his name and knew the fighting mode of the exploding egg team, but the exploding egg RAM can get out of the leg faster. If I treat him as a member of the exploding egg team, I can''t avoid that foot. In addition, if I wasn''t very careful just now, I can''t avoid the second foot, but as long as I avoid these two feet, I can kill him immediately He. "


    Wolfgang nodded and said, "I see. It can be over."


    After that, Wolfgang looked at Mr. L and said, "are you satisfied?"


    Mr. L''s eyes brightened, nodded repeatedly and said, "I''m so satisfied. It''s absolutely suitable for women''s self-defense. I mean, this set of continuous skills is very suitable for our women... Well, it''s suitable for women to practice. Of course, it''s also what we need most. Then, let''s start now."


    Gao Yang is very, very depressed because his assassin''s mace is said to be women''s self-defense. Although his fighting skills are really suitable for defeating the strong with the weak and are more suitable for women to use for self-defense, Gao Yang still doesn''t like his assassin''s mace to be called women''s self-defense.


    Before Gao Yang spoke, someone in the egg blasting team lined up next to him refused and said in a deep voice: "Sir, this is not a women''s self-defense, this is an efficient and lethal military fighting skill!"


    No one dared to speak to Wolfgang, but Mr. L, who was not a system and had no rank, was not very afraid of the big soldiers under Wolfgang, so someone immediately felt aggrieved for their expertise and skills. Of course, he also spoke his heart for Gao Yang.


    Mr. L, who was refuted, just said to Gao Yang, "please start."


    "Time is too tight, I can only teach the most basic and important foot. Before the official start, I need to let Miss Haifa see how to use this foot in various situations. In addition, I also need to know whether the subsequent reaction is to make the target die instantly or leave a living mouth when miss Haifa uses this foot."


    Before Mr. l could speak, Miss Haifa immediately said, "die!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said to a student in front of him, "I don''t really kick you. It''s very painful. If you remember the way you got a kick, follow that reaction."


    Nodded and signaled that he was ready, Gao Yang stepped back a few steps, and then made a look as if nothing had happened. He walked in front of the student. After a violent kick, the student clamped his leg, slowly fell forward, and then bowed into a shrimp ball, convulsing all over.


    Although it was only a fake, the student was obviously impressed by the tragedy of being kicked at the beginning, and the simulation was in place. Gao Yang raised his foot again, stamped his foot on the ground at the back of the student''s neck, and shouted: "Basically, the person who gets a kick will react the same way. If you want the other person to die, look at the position of the cervical spine. If you stamp it, the target will die. Of course, you have to stamp it hard enough. If you don''t want the target to die, you don''t have to do anything, because the target doesn''t even have the strength to scream in a short time, or more simply, the target will stop directly It''s too late. "

 Chapter 835

    From the office to a special indoor training venue, the place was much more spacious, but Wolfgang and Mr. l followed all the way.


    "Everyone stand in a row, Haifa, kick!"


    All the students lined up and asked a woman to kick. Although they were wearing masks and protective equipment, they would feel very strange no matter how they looked.


    Haifa was also impolite. When he walked in front of a student, he flew up and kicked it on the crotch of the student. However, Haifa''s strength was too small. For the students wearing reinforced protective equipment, Haifa didn''t feel it at all.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, use your strongest strength, but you can''t do your best. You have to leave the strength to keep yourself from losing balance. Well, keep playing."


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    After sighing, Gao Yang whispered to Wolfgang and l behind him: "no, this is no good. The training method I used before is completely different from that now. If it develops like this, she can''t meet the requirements in three days."


    L approached Gao Yang and said in a very low voice, "as long as she has a chance to kick the target, as long as she can kick the target and kill the target, you don''t need to teach a fighting master, you just need to make her attack once."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "it''s just an attack. I think I probably understand the training direction, but I can''t guarantee that she can kill the target. The last one is fatal, but it takes strength!"


    Mr. L said in a deep voice, "teach her methods and strength. She can practice by herself. What you want to ensure is to let her master the correct methods."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and walked back to Haifa. After meditating for a moment, he raised his head and said in a deep voice to Haifa: "there is a problem with your leg, it is inconvenient to exert force, and the timing of your leg is not quite right. The distance is too long or too short. Well, with your height, you have to, I have to, um, sorry."


    Gao Yang looked at Haifa''s eyes and spoke seriously, but when Haifa''s face was completely covered and only a pair of eyes were exposed, it was difficult for Gao Yang to take his attention away from Haifa''s eyes.


    The instructor needs to look at the students'' eyes and lecture, but looking at a pair of breathtaking beautiful women''s eyes, Gao Yang doesn''t know how to do it. He can''t concentrate.


    "Sorry, just a moment, please. I have to judge your best leg distance according to your height."


    After making an excuse for his distraction, Gao Yang quickly raised his head again, but this time he dared not look into Haifa''s eyes, but stared at the position of Haifa''s forehead and said in a deep voice: "kick."


    Haifa kicked and looked at the position Haifa reached when he stepped out. Gao Yang suddenly said, "do you usually wear high heels or flat shoes?"


    Haifa''s eyes narrowed. Although he couldn''t see Haifa''s expression, Gao Yang thought Haifa was laughing.


    "There are more high heels."


    Gao Yang feels more and more awkward. If he were a special forces student, he would have stepped up early. As long as he kicked, he can know the distance and direction. However, facing Haifa, these rough, simple and some methods can''t be used, but he feels that he has no way to start.


    After scratching his head, Gao Yang thought for a moment and said helplessly to Wolfgang: "find me a pair of high heels, women''s, but I have to wear them. I don''t know how to kick in high heels."


    Wolfgang looked very embarrassed, and Mr. l immediately said, "I''m looking for it. What size?"


    "European size 43, but I think maybe 44 is more suitable. Haifa, how high heels do you wear?"


    "Not necessarily. I often wear it from five centimeters to ten centimeters, or even higher."


    Gao Yang reluctantly spread his hands and said to Mr. L: "you heard that. For the sake of insurance, I suggest looking for more pairs. Of course, if you can find them."


    After pressing the earphone he had been wearing on his ear, Mr. L said in a deep voice: "look for women''s high heels. The shoe size is from European size 42 to 45, and the heel is from 3 cm to 15 cm. The speed should be fast!"


    After putting forward a very excessive but necessary request, Gao Yang looked at Haifa again, but after unconsciously staring at Haifa''s eyes and looking at a pair of clear sleeping eyes, Gao Yang was distracted again.


    When he woke up from his stupor, Gao Yang''s face turned red. He lowered his head and held his chin in one hand. Pretending to be thinking to cover up his dilemma, he clearly heard Haifa''s slight smile.


    Gao Yangda embarrassed, rubbed his forehead, made a headache expression, looked at Haifa''s forehead again and said, "your situation is very troublesome, but we can''t solve it."


    After turning his head, he felt his face a little feverish and said to a student, "give me your protective gear."


    After wearing the protective gear, Gao Yang said in a deep voice to Haifa, "come and kick me."


    It''s the first time to be kicked. Although there are protective equipment, I still feel weak in my heart. However, after Haifa''s soft and weak kick on the protective equipment, he raised his heart and said in a deep voice: "The key to this kick is fast, accurate and cruel. In fact, for a man, you need to kick... Well, cough, you don''t need much strength. Just kick in the right position, you can make him lose his resistance. When the speed is fast, the place will have no time to Dodge, and ruthlessness is that you must try your best to kick up, don''t stop, and do it again."


    Haifa squinted at Gao Yang and kicked again.


    Gao Yang was angry and impatient. He raised his voice and said loudly, "haven''t you eaten? Even if you are a woman, you shouldn''t have only this strength? Try your best!"


    Haifa kicked again, with more strength, but Gao Yang was still dissatisfied.


    When an instructor was in a hurry, he didn''t care whether he taught men or women. Just when Gao Yang was going to get angry, he heard Haifa finally say a long sentence.


    "I didn''t eat. I''m hungry, so I have no strength."


    As a soldier, when training, if you''re hungry, you''re hungry. Gao Yang said it''s ironic that you didn''t eat, but he didn''t expect to really get the answer given by Haifa.


    Gao Yang looked at Mr. L in amazement, but Mr. l immediately said, "let her eat, Haifa, what do you want to eat?"


    After thinking for a moment, Haifa said in a nice voice, "I want to eat boiled broccoli, a small plate of chicken, boiled in white, and a small piece of French baguette. That''s enough."


    Mr. l immediately said, "I''ll give it to you soon."


    Wolfgang frowned and said, "I don''t have these things here. We have chicken, but are you sure it''s boiled in white water?"


    Gao Yang looked at Haifa in amazement and said in a deep voice, "are you losing weight?"


    Haifa whispered with some regret, "no, I just want to keep fit."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you don''t need to keep fit now. You need to increase your strength, so let those boiled broccoli and boiled chicken go to hell!"


    After that, Gao Yang shrugged at Wolfgang and said: "If I can make the decision here now, well, give her a chicken, but it must be the kind eaten by the soldiers. Add some bread and butter and spread more butter. If there is no such thing, I can have pizza, hamburgers and French fries. Junk food doesn''t matter. In short, it needs high calories and high energy!"


    At the same time, Gao Yang''s stomach growled. After touching his stomach, Gao Yang said with a bitter smile: "in fact, I haven''t eaten for a day. I''m hungry now. Give me a share. If you can, it''s best to replace the chicken with steak."


    After that, he looked at the straight students standing next to him. Gao Yang waved again and said, "give them a steak, too. I don''t mind taking something else to pad my stomach first, but I hope I can eat steak. I think everyone knows the role of beef."


    The students'' eyes were full of smiles. Gao Yang squeezed his eyes at them, looked at Wolfgang and Mr. L and said: "After thinking about it, steak is the best. Well, I want naked eye steak, medium rare. Please make sure it tastes good. You always have to let me eat enough, don''t you? Also, I can eat very well, so don''t eat according to the amount served in the restaurant. If you can, I hope you can eat according to the amount of a hungry soldier."


    Wolfgang smiled and said, "your requirements are really high."


    Mr. l was not dissatisfied. After looking at his watch, he said in a deep voice: "all your requirements will be met. The steak will come soon."


    It takes a long time to prepare the steak. Gao Yang planned to practice before eating, but when he looked at Haifa kicking, he not only looked hungry but also sleepy. After all, it was four o''clock in the morning. Gao Yang simply stopped the training and let Haifa watch it first.


    Gao Yang and the students showed Haifa how he got out of his legs again and again. After waiting for about 40 minutes, Mr. l suddenly said, "your steak is coming. Now you can eat first. Although I know you are experts, I still have to remind you not to delay your training because you eat too much."


    The lower cover must be taken off to eat, so Mr. l took Haifa and left. After Haifa left, someone immediately sent big plates and praised that they were going to eat at the training ground.


    Although it is a stainless steel buffet plate, the things inside are good things. After one person takes over a plate, Gao Yang waves his hand and says, "eat!"


    Everyone took off their masks and showed their faces. They smiled and said to Gao Yang, "thank you, instructor!"


    Sure enough, they were all old acquaintances, and Gao Yang said with a smile: "guys, how long have you not eaten steak? Take this opportunity to say what you want to eat. Let your belly enjoy it these days. Come on, eat it while it''s hot."

 Chapter 836

    When general Wolfgang left, only Gao Yang and his former students were left in the training room. In this way, the atmosphere was much more lively immediately.


    When eating, no one spoke. Everyone ate with their heads down. The steak tasted good. Although it was packed in a buffet plate, they knew that it was definitely not the taste that could be made by the cooks in the base. They also didn''t know which hotel chef made the masterpiece or where Mr. l got so many steaks.


    If you really want to let go of eating, Gao Yang can eat at least four large pieces of steak. However, due to intense activities soon, Gao Yang dared not eat again after eating two pieces. Reluctantly put down the plate, Gao Yang wiped his mouth and shouted to the students who did face-to-face with him: "don''t eat too much. You have to train later."


    A student smiled at Gao Yang and whispered, "instructor, I didn''t expect to meet you again."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "I never thought I could come back here one day. Hey, how many of you have officially stayed? Are there others?"


    According to the rules, you can''t disclose anything to Gao Yang, but after hesitating for a while, the student talking to Gao Yang was about to speak, but a man next to him stretched out his hand and pulled to the left and right, then stretched out two fingers and immediately picked up the knife and fork again.


    It means that there are two left, and the rest are all here. Fourteen of them are selected from 30 people. For the special forces base in Wolfgang, this is an extremely high admission rate. Basically, it is normal for ten people who are qualified and willing to sign up for the special forces to stay.


    Gao Yang thought it would be good to leave three or five of the thirty people he had taught. Unexpectedly, he left fourteen people all at once. He was proud and happy for his students. Gao Yang repeatedly said, "good, good, good, your performance is not bad."


    One student did not lift his head, but muttered while eating: "Eating steak, I began to miss my comrades in arms. Those who were transferred by other special forces and some special departments are too poor. Why don''t we let all 30 of us in one unit? Although it''s a miracle that all 30 of us were selected into the special department, well, there''s no way to promote the lifting of Yin legs. Well, I don''t know what I''m talking about. If What did you hear? It was just meaningless nonsense when I was eating. Wow, this steak tastes great. If only I had a glass of red wine. "


    Gao Yang wanted to laugh. His students had an unusual friendship with him, and finally told him the details, although the method used was very tortuous.


    Gao Yang feels that Wolfgang doesn''t mind letting him know this. Otherwise, they won''t be the only ones here. Even if Wolfgang is not here, at least an officer must be arranged to watch.


    A student wiped his mouth, looked left and right, stretched his neck and said mysteriously to Gao Yang: "instructor, will you stay for a long time this time? If so, you have to be careful."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "be careful what?"


    "We are made up together. We are nicknamed the egg blasting team. You must understand the reason. Let''s say that our reputation in this base is completely rotten. No one doesn''t hate us. How many people want to teach us a lesson."


    Another student also said nervously, "instructor, if you want to stay for training or stay in the base for any reason, you must be careful. If someone challenges you, try not to agree."


    "You can''t do it if you don''t promise. Even if you don''t challenge something, you still have to be punished if you want to participate in any exercise or fall into the hands of other instructors!"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "Fark! What have you guys done?"


    A student looked good and said with a smile: "we just had a hand with almost all the members of the base. Let''s say, for a period of time, you can see people walking slowly with their legs clamped every day. They are all kicked by us."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''re too good at it?"


    A student said solemnly: "this is not a prank. You know, holding a gun with both hands and kicking out with your Yin leg is the fastest way to make the enemy lose combat effectiveness completely without shooting. This move has high tactical value. Therefore, each of us has to hold it. You have to be kicked first if you want to kick, so..."


    One of the students at the edge said, "so we kicked everyone from the instructor to the students, so no one here doesn''t hate us."


    "Hate to death, to be exact!"


    Gao Yang covered his face, then released his hand and said helplessly, "you made things happen, and you kicked people. What''s none of my business?"


    "Because you taught us! Where''s the egg blasting team without egg blasting rams?"


    "Yes, yes, so the nickname of our team is also called ram team. In addition, an instructor once questioned our training method, saying that it is not necessary to let everyone get a kick before practicing. However, we collectively proved that the method you left is the most reasonable and the fastest progress, but after the two groups did the synchronous experiment, the general gave an order, and all one All front-line combat units must take turns to accept the instructions of our several. Well, in fact, the combat instructor is the first to be kicked. "


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "are you stupid? Instructor, do you dare to kick?"


    "Of course. If it weren''t for the general''s order, how could we have the opportunity to kick the officer''s eggs?"


    "Alas, it was great at that time, but then it was terrible. Our reputation was completely rotten. Everyone wanted to beat us, especially those fighting instructors. They were very powerful. Beating us was like playing, so we were really poor for some time..."


    "Fortunately, the general gave an order not to let those people find another chance to retaliate against us."


    Listening to the students'' words, Gao Yang is completely stupid. This time he is responsible for training Haifa. Wolfgang has to let Satan train in return. However, from what he has heard now, if he comes here to train again, the end will be very miserable.


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "you bastards, if you say you''re cool, Why drag me? Also, I didn''t remember to teach you how to play with a gun?"


    A student raised his hand and said with a smile, "we studied it collectively when we were practicing ourselves. Facts have proved that this move is too effective. Instructor, you can know it as soon as you carry a gun. It''s easier and more effective than hitting it with the butt of a gun or stabbing it with a bayonet!"


    Gao Yang is really very interested, because he used to lift his Yin leg as a fighting skill when he was empty handed. If he had a gun in his hand, he didn''t have to step out again, but think about it. If he had to solve his opponent quietly, he would hold the gun with both hands, keep his upper body motionless and kick out with one foot. It was fast and cruel.


    When a simple fighting action can be perfectly played under the action of holding a gun, it has great tactical significance. In particular, the situation faced by Israeli forces is very complex. They often encounter that they can''t shoot casually, but they must ensure their own safety. Under this big environment, the action of holding a gun and kicking violently increases in significance, No wonder Wolfgang ordered the whole base to promote it.


    What Gao Yang taught others has a wider scope of application. This is a good thing. Gao Yang must export to domestic sales, and then bring back the improved math skills of his students. However, what his students have caused should be blamed on him, which makes Gao Yang very unhappy.


    "I said, how much do you hate?"


    Hearing Gao Yang''s question, a student said with embarrassment: "let''s say, after the first round of training, we were surrounded by dozens of people with faces covered on our way back to the dormitory."


    "What dozens! A total of 108, twice before and after. Don''t forget that the number of people in detention is 108!"


    Gao Yang''s mouth couldn''t close. He trembled and said, "more than 100 people you hurt have been locked up?"


    One student was embarrassed and said: "Not once, not once. There were three large-scale reprisals. Every time we trained a group of people, we would be retaliated soon. The general ordered that the people who retaliated for the first time would be locked up for one day. As a result, the second time, some people would rather be locked up and beat us. The second time, the closed time was adjusted to three days. As a result, we were beaten again Later, the general became angry and adjusted the confinement date to seven days. When someone would rather be confined to beat us, fortunately, the general later adjusted the confinement date to half a month. No one dared to retaliate this time. "


    Gao Yang murmured to himself, "how hateful you bastards are! Seven days of closed door will kill people. Someone will do you!"


    A student smiled and said, "so it has been adjusted for half a month. Now no one has enjoyed the tight closure for more than half a month. If it is closed for half a month, you will have to go crazy if you don''t die!"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "what does this have to do with me? Why does anyone hate me?"


    Or the student on the edge said faintly: "because every time we kick someone, we will repeat what you said, and then everyone knows that we must be kicked before contacting someone to kick. It is the rule set by the exploding egg ram."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "Falk, you bastards, I kicked your stomach! I didn''t teach you to kick people''s crotch!"


    "Sorry, instructor, people are superstitious about authority. You are authority. Of course we have to move you out. It''s boring to kick your stomach. Who knows you still have a chance to come back..."


    "Instructor, you''d better think about how to live. Everyone knows you and wants to beat you up. Although you''re gone, there''s always your legend here, but it''s a pity that the content of the legend is not very good. You''re the legendary demon king. Well, I think your reputation stinks more than us, so don''t promise anyone''s challenge."

 Chapter 837

    No rash disaster, the disaster caused by students, but they have to worry that retribution will fall on their own heads. Gao Yang really doesn''t know what to say.


    At that time, he made up his mind with inexplicable grief and anger. This time, he didn''t compete with anyone to kill him, especially those combat instructors. He didn''t teach anyone to lift his Yin legs. It would really be damned by heaven. Of course, Haifa, which is currently teaching, is an exception.


    He smashed his mouth and ate the rest of his plate. He was afraid that he would not have a chance to eat a full meal in the future.


    As the saying goes, it''s better for a county official to be in charge now. He is trained in someone else''s base. Any instructor has countless ways to fix him. Apart from others, an individual can train and make him tired into a dog. Adding endurance training to him in the training outline can make him eat nothing for half a month.


    What would a group of instructors who are perverted and want to straighten people? It will be the metamorphosis in metamorphosis, the super metamorphosis in metamorphosis.


    Looking at the cry without tears, a student whispered, "don''t worry, instructor, as long as we have a chance, we will certainly help you."


    "Thanks, thanks, but I don''t think you can help me at all. Alas, I hope you won''t hurt me too badly."


    When Gao Yang was talking listlessly, the door was suddenly knocked.


    After the students quickly put their masks back on their heads and shouted "please come in", Wolfgang pushed the door open.


    Wolfgang coughed softly and said in a deep voice, "if you''ve finished, get down to business."


    As soon as Wolfgang''s voice fell, Mr. L and Haifa also entered the room, and Mr. l also carried a pile of shoe boxes. After putting the shoe boxes aside, Mr. L said in a deep voice: "the high-heeled shoes you need, the size you want and the heel height are basically complete. In addition, there are backup ones, which can be changed if the size is inappropriate."


    Gao Yang stood up, handed the dinner plate to a student in front of him, took off his boots, stood up, casually opened a shoebox, took out a pair of shiny high heels, put a set on his feet and said, "it''s OK, the size is appropriate. Well, I''ll try it first."


    Gao Yang wore a pair of hate sky high heels, which had to be twelve or three centimeters. Gao Yang, who had never worn high heels, supported the ground with his hands. After he finally stood up, he staggered to adjust his balance. As a result, he only raised his feet and immediately fell a big fart pier.


    "The ground of the training room is too soft, but I''ll be careful this time. It must be all right."


    After Shanshan said a word, Gao Yang stood up again. After he finally stood firm, he didn''t dare to kick hard. However, although he kicked carefully, he fell to the ground again.


    "Well, I''ve confirmed that it''s better not to try this trick when wearing high heels. Well, maybe the heels can be lower. I''ll try another pair."


    After Gao Yang finished helplessly, Haifa finally puffed a smile and said, "sorry, instructor, can I try?"


    Gao Yang looked at Haifa, took off the high-heeled shoes that hurt his feet and threw them aside. While he was rubbing his feet, he saw Haifa take off his sports shoes, put his feet into the high-heeled shoes and stand firmly in place.


    "It''s too big, but it''s OK just to try."


    After saying a word, Haifa kicked out in high heels that were bound to be too big.


    Haifa wears a pair of shoes that hate sky high, and the shoes are too big and much larger, but her kick looks similar to the strength and speed when she wears sneakers. The only difference is that the shoes on her feet fly out.


    "I don''t think it makes much difference."


    Gao Yang, Wolfgang and Mr. l all looked helpless. Then Mr. l was very helpless and said to Gao Yang, "I think you may have made a mistake. Women are different from us. High heels don''t seem to be an obstacle to them."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I think I made a big mistake. I shouldn''t let you find the shoes I wear, but the shoes worn by Miss Haifa. I''m very sorry for this."


    Mr. L said with a smile, "it''s not a mistake. If it''s a mistake, it''s also a mistake made by all of us. In addition, I appreciate and must praise your preciseness. Well, Miss Haifa''s high heels will be delivered soon."


    Gao Yang sighed, put on his boots and said to Haifa, "well, since high heels seem to have no obstacle to you, let''s learn the next step. Well, you must master the correct way of force."


    Standing in front of Haifa, Gao Yang said he wanted to teach her to work hard. He didn''t know what to say. He could teach men and women. He really didn''t know how to teach.


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang said in a low voice: "well, you need to let your thigh drive your calf to kick out, that is, first lift your thigh, and then the muscles below your knee exert force, just like a whip. In this way, the speed can be fast, rather than using the muscles outside the hip joint to kick out the whole leg. In fact, the speed will not be too fast."


    Looking at Haifa''s blank eyes, he spoke higher and lower. Mr. L, who listened with great interest, couldn''t help lifting his leg, then kicked out with a slap and said in a deep voice: "is that so?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s right."


    People with a foundation can understand it as soon as they hear it. However, people without a foundation want him to understand which muscle to use and how to use.


    Haifa said blankly, "what are you talking about? Is that so?"


    Looking at Haifa''s weak kick, he raised his bitter face and shook his head: "No, I said, you imagine that the kick is divided into three parts. The thigh moves first, then throws the calf out with the help of the power driven by the thigh, and finally shakes the ankle. Instead of kicking the whole leg together, tighten the ankle before kicking, slow down the action, step by step, and try again!"


    Gao Yang felt that what he said was clear enough, but after Haifa kicked it slowly, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "am I not clear enough? Or is your brain filled with paste?"


    Haifa''s eyes were wronged, and then she whispered, "what you said is too complicated. Can''t you say it more simply? It''s more simple."


    Gao Yang also looked blankly at the people in the training room and said, "please, who can tell me if my language expression ability is really a problem?"


    Wolfgang covered his forehead, grinned and just shook his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a few convulsions at the corners of Mr. L''s mouth, he raised his hands, made a downward gesture, and said to Gao: "Well, well, Mr. ram, I think you ignored a problem again, or you made another mistake. Well, as a man and a person who knows something about fighting, such as me, for me, what you said is really simple, but you have to understand, Miss Haifa, pay attention, Haifa is for a lady, that is to say, her thinking Wei''s way, her hobbies, her living environment and everything she is familiar with are incompatible with us, so you''d better find a simpler way to train her. "


    After thinking seriously for a moment, Gao Yang said blankly to Mr. L: "sorry, I can''t think of a simpler way."


    Wolfgang finally couldn''t help it. He snapped, "fool! She''s a woman. Her brain circuit is not the same as ours! Sorry, Miss Haifa, I really don''t mean to offend. If my words offend you, please forgive me!"


    After apologizing to Haifa in advance and giving a preventive injection, Wolfgang shouted to Gao: "Fool! Have you ever had a pet? Don''t talk with your mouth. You have to teach her like teaching a dog not to defecate at will in the house. You can''t just talk with your mouth. You have to train her with action and her instinct or conditioned reflex! You can''t say a few words to your dog to make it understand your intention. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Gao Yang suddenly realized and said, "I understand. I really understand this time!"


    Haifa said angrily, "this is too hurtful!"


    Wolfgang shrugged his shoulders, looked down at Haifa with a gentlemanly demeanor and a military style: "I apologize to you again, Miss Haifa. I have no intention of insulting you and all women, but for a field that women don''t pay attention to and are not interested in, I think it''s more effective to teach with practical actions than just words."


    Haifa''s chest still fluctuated violently and looked very angry. At this time, Wolfgang said seriously: "in some things, the difference between men and women is really great, just like I can''t remember some common sense my wife said to me. For example, the effect of clothes washed by different modes of washing machine will be very different.


    Therefore, my wife must teach me how to wash military dresses and shirts hand in hand like training pets. With my wife''s unremitting efforts, I have mastered the basic usage of the washing machine. Yes, my wife has trained me a conditioned reflex like training my dog. I think this is just the basic difference between the two personalities, Of course, some women are good at sports, and some men are good at housework, but you and I don''t belong to this kind of people. We are all in the field where our gender is best. "


    Haifa carefully considered Wolfgang''s long speech and whispered, "well, I accept your apology and your theory."


    Jiang was still old and spicy. He quickly found the key point for Wolfgang and pointed out the solution. Gao Yang admired him. When he nodded again and again, Wolfgang looked at him and said, "do you understand?"


    "I see, I completely understand."


    Wolfgang waved his hand and said, "if you understand, teach Miss Haifa quickly."


    When Gao Yang went to Haifa''s body and reached out to touch others'' thighs, even if he couldn''t reach out, his face was suddenly red like an apple.


    After gritting his teeth, Gao Yang finally stretched out half of his hand. Before touching Haifa''s leg, he immediately took it back like an electric shock.


    Extremely uncoordinated, his arm turned a big corner without covering up. After wiping the nonexistent sweat on his forehead with his hand, Gao Yang turned his head and said to Wolfgang and Mr. L: "I can''t teach you here. Can you go out?"

 Chapter 838

    Wolfgang and Mr. l didn''t say anything and just opened the door and left.


    "All, turn back!"


    After a row of students turned around, Gao Yang felt much better, and then he grabbed Haifa''s thigh.


    Gao Yang''s face turned red again, but with the intention of making a quick decision, Gao Yang whispered: "lift your legs, and then kick your legs forward. Finally, shake your feet, okay?"


    Haifa was wearing a pair of fat sports pants. After touching it, he found that Haifa''s legs were really thin.


    Holding Haifa''s leg with his hand, he slowly guided Haifa to do slow movements for several times and repeatedly told the essentials of the movements over and over again. Gao Yang finally let go of Haifa''s leg and said with relief: "well, now you can play by yourself."


    After looking at Gao Yang with smiling eyes, Haifa kicked a foot. Although there were still problems, the basic movements looked like that at last.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "very good, very good, continue, just play like this."


    Gao Yang watched Haifa kick again and again. As long as Haifa could master the correct action essentials, he didn''t teach Haifa how to make efforts. Since he wanted to cultivate Haifa into a conditioned action, he had to do it step by step and couldn''t worry.


    After Haifa kicked a few feet, his movements became a little deformed. Gao Yang had to stop, and then while demonstrating, he corrected Haifa''s mistakes. During this period, close contact is inevitable.


    Repeating an action is not only very tired but also very boring. Haifa soon starts eating and panting, and Gao Yang is good at endurance. At this time, he also feels very tired. The key is heart fatigue.


    After Haifa kicked for half an hour, Haifa''s legs were getting lower and lower. Gao Yang couldn''t help but start scolding her. When Haifa had to kick to the height he asked, Haifa suddenly tilted and fell to one side during a kick.


    Gao Yang''s eyes and hands were quick, and he hugged Haifa.


    Gao Yang was scared to death. He looked at Haifa''s ankle and fell down. What frightened him was not that Haifa would fall, but that he would sprain his ankle.


    It''s only three days. If Haifa sprains his feet, he''ll practice fart.


    "How are you? Does your left foot hurt?"


    Gao Yang grabbed Haifa and immediately asked in a hurry. Looking at Gao Yang with an eager face, Hai FA, who was held by Gao Yang''s two arms, said in a trembling voice: "no pain, put me down."


    Gao Yang loosened his hand. When he found something wrong, he stretched out his arm again, hugged Haifa, who was about to fall to the ground, and slowly put it on the ground.


    After putting Haifa Ping on the ground, Gao Yang, who was already close to squatting down, simply sat back, breathed, and said in a deep voice, "move your supporting foot, your left foot, and see if it hurts."


    After Haifa moved his right foot, he whispered, "it doesn''t hurt."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "great. If you sprained your foot, it''s over. Well, take a break and we''ll practice again."


    Gao Yang has a girlfriend. He has no superfluous ideas about Haifa. He can''t even see Haifa''s face. However, he blushes for no reason when facing Haifa, which makes Gao Yang extremely puzzled.


    Gao Yang stopped looking at Haifa. After standing up from the ground, he stood with his back to Haifa. After five minutes, Gao Yang turned around and said to Haifa, "let''s continue."


    After a shock, Gao Yang no longer dare to let Haifa do actions continuously. He hopes that Haifa can deepen his memory with repeated mechanical movements, and still repeat when he is very tired. Doing so can really cultivate an action as soon as possible, but Gao Yang is more afraid of Haifa''s injury.


    After kicking for five minutes and resting for five minutes, after tossing and turning for several hours, Haifa finally won''t make any difference in each kick, that is to say, she has preliminarily mastered the essentials of the action.


    Finally, the simplest and most basic goal was achieved. Gao Yang was not ecstatic, but he was really excited. Seeing that Haifa was too tired, Gao Yang finally decided to let Haifa have a good rest for some time.


    "Stop, the training has come to an end for the time being. You can rest a little longer. The specific rest time depends on the results given by the physical fitness teacher."


    After saying that, he turned to the door and opened the door. Sure enough, Mr. l had been standing outside the door.


    After seeing Mr. L, Gao Yang sighed and said, "Haifa has to rest. She is very tired. I''m worried that practicing again may hurt her. She has almost sprained her foot once. I must be on the safe side."


    Mr. l also looked frightened and said, "never get hurt. How long do you think she should rest?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. You''d better find an individual trainer to show her. No matter how long, I''ll wait here. As long as Miss Haifa has a good rest, you''ll take her directly to training."


    Mr. l nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take her to rest. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Mr. l pushed the door in and soon led Haifa out of the training room. When passing Gao Yang waiting outside the door, none of the three had any language or action communication.


    After waiting for Mr. l to take Haifa away, Gao Yang returned to the training room and closed the door of the training room. Gao Yang took a breath and said loudly, "all, turn back."


    After waiting for the students to turn around, Gao Yang waved weakly and said, "dissolve, we have to stay here and can''t leave, but you can do whatever you like."


    After a few hours, the students of the background wall sat on the ground one after another, and then pulled off their headgear. At this time, a student said helplessly, "instructor, I feel tired for you. That woman is obviously zero foundation, and she is too stupid."


    At this time, a student snapped, "shut up, we can''t discuss this."


    Gao Yang also waved and said, "yes, let''s avoid this topic completely. Guys, it''s dawn now. It''s estimated that the next training will be after lunch. What do you want to eat?"


    Gao Yang knows a little more about Haifa than these students, but only a little more. However, it is obvious that Haifa should not be Mossad, at least not before. If Haifa was Mossad, she could not be zero foundation.


    Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask and don''t think about what you shouldn''t think. Especially when it comes to intelligence agencies, it''s no good to know too much, so Gao Yang immediately turned off the topic.


    Eating is a good topic to pass the time at any time.


    When it comes to what to eat, all the students have come to the spirit. They will not starve at ordinary times, and the food in the base is also good, but no matter how delicious things are, they will be tired after eating for a long time. Of course, it''s best if they can eat a big meal that they can''t eat at ordinary times. Even if they can''t eat a big meal, it''s a good thing to eat a taste different from that in the base.


    "I want to eat Holmes and pita. Of course not the Holmes in the base. Don''t you miss the Holmes in the Galilee restaurant, guys?"


    Hummus is the most common food in Israel. It is ground with chickpeas and then made with various condiments. Everyone''s hummus tastes different. It can only be regarded as a sauce. It can be regarded as a meal with pita. Pita is a kind of Bo cake, also known as pocket bread. The combination of the two is one of the most common staple foods in Israel.


    Homs has a very high position on the table of Israelis, so some restaurants famous for Homs are still very popular.


    "No, no, I don''t want to eat Holmes and pita. I want to eat barbecue! I haven''t eaten barbecue for a long time. The barbecue at abcos restaurant, ah, I miss it."


    "I want to eat barbecue, too. The barbecue in our base is terrible!"


    "The barbecue is good, but can we eat the barbecue we want? There''s a problem. What if the chef in our base is still barbecue for us?"


    Listening to the discussion of the students and knowing something about Israeli food, he waved his hand and said loudly, "well, we''ll have Holmes and pita for lunch, plus barbecue. Do you have any opinion?"


    No one had any comments. Gao Yang immediately went to the door and said to a new officer standing guard at the door after Mr. l left: "Hello, I think it''s time to prepare lunch for us. Well, I need humus and pita in Galilee restaurant and the barbecue in alcos restaurant. Please prepare it for 15 people. Thank you."


    A second lieutenant stood guard at the door. Because Gao Yang was obviously performing a high-level task, the guard was also replaced by an officer.


    The second lieutenant looked at Gao Yang strangely and said in a deep voice directly to the interphone microphone at his mouth: "general, he wants to get the designated food. Understand, yes, general!"


    After using the walkie talkie, the second lieutenant looked at Gao Yang with a strange expression and said, "your requirements will be met, but the time can not be determined. In addition, you are a fried egg ram, right?"


    The second lieutenant''s eyes were strange, but it was certain that there was nothing called friendly in them. After being stunned, he put on a harmless smile and said, "my name is ram, not fried egg ram. You must understand this nickname."


    The second lieutenant smiled and put on a smile you''ll see. After making an invitation to Gao Yang, he resumed his position of standing at attention.


    Gao Yang realized what is resentment for the first time.


    Back in the training room, Gao Yang waved listlessly to a group of expectant students and said, "guys, wait, you''ll have everything you want."


    In the cheers of the students, Gao Yang lay down on the cushion in the training room and said, "I have to sleep quickly and call me when I eat."


    Gao Yang didn''t sleep for a long time. As soon as he lay down, he soon fell asleep. He just felt that he didn''t sleep for long. He was pushed awake. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was the second lieutenant standing guard at the door.


    "Fried egg ram, Miss Haifa asked to have lunch with you. Do you agree?"


    "Oh? Why? Well, I won''t have any problems here. Miss Haifa can come to dinner with us. In addition, I must remind you again, lieutenant. My name is ram, not egg ram. Well, I think you may have some misunderstanding about me. You must have some misunderstanding about me!"

 Chapter 839

    After three days of living day and night, Gao Yang taught Haifa when he was free and rested when he was tired. In addition to going to the toilet, he never left the training room. Even when he slept, he took a nap in the training room.


    The results are still remarkable. Haifa''s progress is very obvious, while Haifa''s progress is obvious. Unfortunately, those students who act as human flesh sandbags line up and are kicked every day, which can''t make people feel better.


    Gao Yang knew that Haifa was about to leave, but he had to teach all the time without receiving notice.


    After a few days together, Gao Yang found that although her talent is not very good, Haifa is still studying hard. At least she has never cried bitter or tired. She has been practicing hard in silence.


    Haifa took turns kicking the students wearing protective gear, and Gao Yang was watching. He was very happy now because he knew that he would soon end his dark life, but he couldn''t help worrying.


    Gao Yang is worried that Haifa will be regarded as a consumable, a one-time assassin who can only attack once and die after completing his mission.


    Gao Yang has reason to worry, because what he teaches can only be used once. If Haifa uses what he teaches, it will mean the end of her life.


    People are not plants and trees. We get along continuously today. Even if we haven''t seen Haifa''s face, Gao Yang doesn''t want his students to die.


    Haifa looked a little depressed. He was weak when he came out of his feet. He often lowered his head and didn''t know what to think.


    Some words Gao Yang knew he shouldn''t say or couldn''t say, but looking at the students kicked aside, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help shouting: "stop!"


    When Haifa stopped, one of the students suddenly shouted, "turn back, walk forward, stand still!"


    Looking at the actions of the students, Gao Yang was very moved. These students created an opportunity for him to talk.


    Everyone knows what Haifa''s training is and what''s going on. Some things can be guessed with a little judgment. These students are soldiers, not agents. Like Gao Yang, they can''t think like agents.


    If it''s too much, Gao Yang won''t say it. After glancing at the students standing in front of him, Gao Yang whispered to Haifa, "you''re leaving soon. I don''t know what you want to do, but be careful. You must survive. If possible, you''d better choose to start when you have an opportunity."


    Haifa lowered her head. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, she raised her head slightly, stared at Gao Yang with beautiful big eyes for a moment, and suddenly whispered, "thank you."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. After seriously thinking about what he could say, he said in a deep voice, "I hope we''ll see each other one day."


    After Haifa nodded slightly, he suddenly said in a thin, inaudible voice, "I hope to see you again, but I don''t hope much."


    After a slight sigh, Haifa suddenly said, "in fact, I''m not Mossad. I think you''ve guessed it. I know you''re all curious. I''ll tell you why. Anyway, Mossad''s rules can''t control me."


    Haifa raised his head, looked into Gao Yang''s eyes and whispered, "I''m Karima njim."


    Looking at Gao Yang''s unchanged expression, Haifa, to be exact, Karima slightly tilted her head and said, "it seems that you haven''t heard of me. I''m Lebanese. I''m a star, or I used to be. As for now, I''m someone''s forbidden man."


    After Haifa finished, she looked at Gao Yang without blinking. She didn''t find any strange expression on Gao Yang''s face. Mei''s voice seemed a little happier after her focus.


    "I need to learn how to kill, because I almost killed all the people in my family. Now I spoil me very much. Before I lose my attraction to him, I have many opportunities to get close to him, and I give up all the purpose of getting close to him, that is to kill him, but I can''t carry any weapons to get close to him. In order to ensure revenge, I find a chance to contact Mossad and them Everywhere, and then Mossad brought me here to receive your training. "


    Gao Yang was a little surprised because things were different from what he thought. He thought that Haifa was temporarily found by Mossad, but the fact was that Haifa took the initiative to find Mossad.


    Mossad is willing to approach Haifa and help Haifa, which means that the people Haifa wants to kill are also very valuable to Mossad, otherwise Mossad can''t help her so much.


    A slightly old-fashioned revenge story, but it happened to Haifa, which made Gao Yang unable to accept the fate Haifa will face like listening to the story.


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "is it worth it?"


    Haifa lowered his head and said, "it''s worth it. The meaning of my life is revenge, so I''m willing to pay all the price. My sacrifice and my efforts are for revenge, just for revenge. Revenge is the only driving force for me to live and the driving force supporting me to face all suffering."


    Gao Yang couldn''t persuade a person who took revenge as the driving force for survival. He said in a deep voice: "I understand, but I want to say that if possible, try to live."


    Haifa whispered, "I don''t have this extravagant hope. For me, it''s enough to watch my enemy die in front of me."


    Gao Yang sighed softly and said, "let me remind you that if you move fast enough, you can make the person you want to kill can''t make any sound. If you can quickly step on his cervical spine, maybe you have a chance to survive. I suggest you don''t rush to do it before you''re sure to step on your enemy."


    Haifa nodded softly and said, "I see."


    Gao Yang also nodded and said, "good luck. This is the only thing I can do. If you survive, you still have a long life to spend in happiness."


    Haifa whispered, "if I can''t revenge, I can''t get happiness. However, I still want to thank you. In addition to everything you taught me, I must thank you for letting me eat for a few days."


    After a slight smile, Haifa shook his head and said, "in order to keep fit, I''ve almost forgotten what it''s like to be full."


    Gao Yang kept silent. Haifa looked at Gao Yang and suddenly said, "don''t you want to see what I look like?"


    To tell the truth, Gao Yang doesn''t want to know what Haifa looks like.


    Gao Yang just doesn''t want to see an acquaintance die. In addition, he has no emotional factors beyond an instructor and student to Haifa. He has no feelings for Haifa.


    For Gao Yang, when he knows that a person is destined to die soon, it''s better not to know what she looks like. It''s best not to know her name. Otherwise, the impression will only be deeper, and it''s not a good thing to be impressed.


    If he hadn''t had this conversation with Haifa, Gao Yang would only remember teaching a woman named Haifa. The woman''s eyes are very beautiful, but that''s all. Over time, he may forget the woman named Haifa.


    But it''s a pity that he now not only knows Haifa''s real name, but also knows that Haifa is a woman worthy of admiration. Moreover, Haifa should take the initiative to let Gao Yang see what he looks like.


    Gao Yang intellectually doesn''t want to know all the real information about Haifa, especially her appearance. However, when a woman takes the initiative to show her face, how can Gao Yang refuse.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He just expressed his position with wide eyes and expectant expression, but Haifa smiled and whispered, "you''re too shy, but you''re so cute."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how he is connected with the word shy, but Haifa is already exposing her head when she speaks.


    Gao Yang saw a white chin, a red and attractive lower lip, and long brown hair hanging from the side of his face, but just then, the door knocked.


    Haifa quickly put down his mask and took two steps back, while the soldiers immediately turned around and watched Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang didn''t say please come in. After the door was knocked twice, it was pushed open. Wolfgang and Mr. L, who hadn''t appeared in the past two days, entered the training room at the same time.


    The situation in the training room was no different from that in normal times. After Mr. l nodded to Haifa, Haifa immediately walked to Mr. l with his head down. At this time, Wolfgang said in a deep voice: "I announce that your task is over."


    After general Wolfgang finished, Mr. l nodded to Gao Yang, then nodded to the soldiers standing in a row, and said loudly, "thank you for your efforts these days. Thank you very much. Bye."


    After Mr. L said that, he shook hands with Wolfgang, then made a gesture of invitation to Haifa, pushed the door open, Haifa bowed his head without saying a word and walked out of the training room. While Mr. l followed him out, he just owed himself and left completely.


    When there was only Wolfgang left in the training room, Wolfgang waved his hand and said, "the task is over. You are old acquaintances. Give you ten minutes to talk about the past, and then you can do whatever you should do. Ram, come to my office later. I have something to tell you."


    According to the regulations, Gao Yang should not have any communication with those students. Although he knew that Gao Yang and his students would not wait until this time, Wolfgang was considerate and gave them ten minutes.


    Waiting for Wolfgang to leave, a student said, "she, she didn''t say goodbye to us."


    A student snapped, "shut up and don''t have the emotion you shouldn''t have. She''s just a student!"


    "I know. I just feel that a person with such beautiful eyes should not be lost easily. Well, I''m a little sentimental, but I don''t mean anything else."


    Gao Yang was also very disappointed. He didn''t want to see Haifa''s face, but when he could really see it, he was interrupted halfway, which still made him feel an unspeakable sense of loss, especially when he thought it was impossible to see Haifa again in his life.

 Chapter 840

    Gao Yang was led into Wolfgang''s office.


    There is no suspense. What Wolfgang wants to talk to Gao Yang must be related to the training of Satan''s mercenary regiment.


    "Today is May 2, 2013. You can train with your team here until July 29. Is there a problem?"


    Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "no problem. Thank you, general."


    Wolfgang waved his hand and said, "don''t thank me. It''s still the old rule. While you are training, you will play the role of an imaginary enemy force. In addition, I heard that you have done a great thing in Syria?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Wolfgang shrugged and said, "you killed more than 300 people. This must be a big event."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Oh, that''s what you''re talking about. In fact, it''s not a big event. At that time, all those killed were cannon fodder that didn''t know how to hide or refuse to return. There''s nothing to be proud of."


    Wolfgang said discontentedly, "even if it''s shooting in such a short time, few people can do this step. Don''t be too modest. Excessive modesty won''t make people feel good. How about communicating with my people?"


    Wolfgang knew what he had done in Syria. It''s no surprise that TREB and they had talked about it with distin.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "of course there''s no problem."


    Wolfgang nodded and sighed, "it''s a pity that the machine gunner is Russian and uses Russian tactical actions. It doesn''t match our tactical actions, but he has to have an in-depth communication with my people. After all, some things are very common."


    "Of course, there will be no problem."


    "In addition to you, I''m more concerned about the mortar gunner. I heard that he was born in a wild way, but he was quite amazing. This is a new man I don''t know at all. There will be instructors to see his skills. We still attach great importance to mortars."


    "No problem."


    With a satisfactory answer, Wolfgang nodded and said: "I am more concerned about the three of you. As for your team, I don''t know how powerful it is, but I think it should be good. Then, if there is nothing else, your people will come tomorrow and start training immediately, but I must remind you not to say what you shouldn''t say and don''t let me down."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "please rest assured, general, we will take care of our mouth."


    "Well, you can leave. Someone will arrange a place for you to rest."


    "General, I have another question."


    "Say."


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang said with some embarrassment: "well, general, the students I have taught are the members of the egg blasting team. They seem to be hated. I think we won''t encounter any unnecessary trouble?"


    Wolfgang smiled and said, "my people always have a sense of propriety, and I will remind them not to go too far. You know, it''s not a good thing for a unit to be closed for too long. It will become a dead water, so communication is very necessary. I hope you can become the wasp stinging on the horse''s ass and bring some motivation and freshness to my people."


    After that, Wolfgang stood up and said, "surely you won''t refuse to take training more seriously and strictly?"


    Gao Yang said with a bitter face, "No."


    "That''s no problem."


    "Yes, general. Bye."


    Gao Yang has foreseen that his next life will not be easy. There is hatred from the egg blasting team. How many people are waiting to vent their anger on him. Wolfgang gave the egg blasting team an amulet, but refused to give him an order and an amulet, which can explain the problem.


    When he was led to leave the office building by the second lieutenant at the door, as soon as he got out of the office building, the second lieutenant suddenly said, "fried egg ram, your training won''t start until tomorrow, right?"


    Gao Yang sighed in his heart. It seems that he doesn''t have to wait too long. The person who teaches him is coming.


    Gao Yang thought the second lieutenant would challenge him immediately, but he didn''t. The Second Lieutenant just said a word and didn''t speak again until the second lieutenant took Gao Yang to the dormitory area and handed Gao Yang over to another officer.


    "This is the fried egg ram! He will start training tomorrow. The time is uncertain!"


    The second lieutenant bit the word "fried egg RAM" very clearly. It was also a second lieutenant officer who was ready to receive Gao Yang. His eyes lit up immediately after hearing the word "fried egg RAM".


    "Hello, from now on, I will be responsible for taking care of your daily life and training plans. You can call me Lieutenant frost."


    After saluting Gao Yang, the second lieutenant introduced himself and then extended his hand to Gao Yang to shake hands with him.


    Among soldiers, it''s not a systematic ceremony. If you shake hands again, this etiquette is unreasonable.


    After returning a military salute, Gao Yang held Frost''s hand. Not surprisingly, the other party shook hands too strongly.


    "Hello, my name is ram!"


    He said something and shook hands desperately. Gao Yang felt that his hands were about to be pinched. Fortunately, his strength was not small. Even if it was not as strong as the second lieutenant who shook hands with him, it was not completely defeated. It was not very easy to look at the expression on Frost''s face.


    Frost doesn''t have to shake hands to give Gao Yang a blow. It''s just that he''s showing his attitude that Gao Yang is not welcome here.


    Slowly, after the two sides gathered strength and released their hands, Lieutenant Frost said in a deep voice: "well, I''ve received an order to make a training plan for you, so why don''t we come to practice today while we have time?"


    The second lieutenant who sent Gao Yang said faintly, "since he is a fried egg ram, he must be very good at leg skills. Well, McCann will be happy to help test."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "forget it today. I''m tired and sleepy. I want to have a good rest before training."


    Lieutenant frost smiled and said, "well, tomorrow, we''re not in a hurry. The days are still long. Anyway, I''ll make the training plan. It doesn''t matter to start the test tomorrow."


    Resentment, Gao Yang felt a strong resentment.


    Gao Yang has made up his mind that he will not fight with others until Li JinFang arrives.


    Without the suddenness, it''s impossible for people to be beaten without fighting back and practice with a group of good fighters of special forces. It''s not looking for fighting. Gao Yang is not afraid of pain, but it''s not important to really start. If he is injured, the training will be affected. If he breaks his arms and legs, the training in recent months will be ruined, Gao Yang wouldn''t do that.


    Gao Yang knows that his identity is special. No one will surround him and beat him violently. If someone really wants to export evil on him, in the final analysis, he has to follow the normal route. In this case, Gao Yang doesn''t have to worry too much. If the soldiers come to block him, the water and earth will cover him. He has Li JinFang, a super gold medal hitter, and he''s afraid of who will come.


    It''s not Gao Yang''s style to know yourself and fight with people openly. Gao Yang is very welcome if someone wants to compare his shooting skills with him.


    He was taken into the officer''s dormitory. Gao Yang took a bath, lay down and went to sleep. These days, he took time to sleep. He was exhausted.


    Gao Yang''s good time didn''t last long. Before the training officially started, he could only be regarded as a guest, and no one could manage him. However, once the training officially started, everyone related to his training could manage him.


    Therefore, early the next morning, Gao Yang waited until two vehicles delivered all the Satan mercenaries, and his suffering came.


    Gao Yang and four officers were waiting in the waiting yard. When the two cars stopped, he got off the car first, and then gave a pile of folders to the officer in charge of receiving. After it was confirmed that all the member files of Satan''s mercenary regiment were available, an officer with a high level and a rank of major even took over the training task of Satan''s mercenary regiment.


    When everyone was taken out of the car and stood in a row, and then the black headgear on his head was taken off one by one, the major said in a deep voice: "from now on, I will be the commander in chief of all of you. There will be special personnel responsible for specific training. Everyone, if you are dissatisfied with your instructor, you can complain to me, but I basically won''t accept it."


    After the major finished, he looked at Gao Yang, waved his head, and said in a deep voice, "enter the column."


    After Gao Yang stood in the queue, the member looked at the training plan and progress carefully prepared by distin, smiled and said: "You''ve just gone through extreme training. It''s so cheap for you. In recent days, you''ll be a little better. Next, you''ll get your clothes and have a physical examination. After you''re ready, your training officially begins at 1:00 noon."


    After the major finished, a lieutenant next to him came forward and whispered a few words. After that, the major''s face changed, looked at Gao Yang and said, "are you a fried egg ram? Very good, very good!"


    After that, the major immediately said murderously, "the plan has changed. Now, your first task is to pass the test of fighting ability. You are the first. Now, let''s go to the fighting training room and I will personally test your fighting ability!"


    The major is very young. He looks like he is at most thirty-five or six years old. It is very rare to be a major at this age, especially in a special force.


    But now the major''s resentment and anger can be seen as long as he is not blind. Gao Yang knows that his end is very bad.

 Chapter 841

    Things are difficult. If someone challenges Gao Yang, Gao Yang can completely ignore it, but when the instructor wants to teach him a lesson in a test way, Gao Yang completely loses his temper.


    A total of twelve people lined up and followed the angry and happy major into the fighting training room.


    The reason why I want to enter the training room is that the ground here is soft and covered with a layer of soft ground glue. In addition, it is closest to the medical room.


    After entering the training room, the major was not in a hurry to practice with Gao Yang. The four Lieutenant officers who had followed the major disappeared.


    Soon, a bustling crowd gathered into the training room. Most importantly, the crowd was still coming.


    "Who is it? That''s the fried egg ram. Let me see him!"


    When another group of at least a dozen people entered the training room, the training room of Nuo University seemed a little crowded, because there were at least hundreds of people in the room.


    After looking at the people, the major finally moved his neck, squeezed his fist and said in a happy voice, "come on, popcorn ram! Let me see your ability!"


    "Report to the instructor and ask to wear protective equipment!" he shouted


    "No, agree, agree!"


    Word by word, full of joy, the major went to Gao Yang''s body, put his head in Gao Yang''s ear and whispered, "you''re going to have bad luck today. Do you know why?"


    Gao Yang wanted to cry without tears and whispered, "instructor, I''m innocent!"


    The major was full of hate and said, "did you teach those damn bastards of the exploding egg team?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then you are not innocent!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but look at the major and whispered, "instructor, is there such a big hatred?"


    After humming and sneering twice, the major whispered beside Gao Yang''s ear: "Two days before I had to take a week off, it was my turn to learn about the damned leg lifting. I begged the bastards of the egg blasting team to let them lower their feet. For the sake of being an officer and for the sake of being on vacation, do you know what your students said? They said, sir, our instructor blew their eggs Ram once said, "if you want to master this kick, you must be kicked."


    Gao Yang felt the chill to the bone. Then he looked at the major grinning in front of him and said, "do you know why I hate you? Because I''m married! When I finally got a vacation, but I can only look at my wife I haven''t seen for half a year in bed and endure the pain of egg pain, I swear, don''t let me see you!"


    It''s too big! It''s too big.


    After taking a breath of air-conditioning, Gao Yang looked at the major and said with great sincerity: "major, I swear to you, I really never said that if I want to practice this foot well, I must be kicked first. Really, I swear to God, I didn''t say that!"


    The major smiled coldly and said, "without you, will there be a fried egg team?"


    Gao Yang was speechless. Now, he reassessed his hatred value. His students'' hatred for him is not very high, not very high. It has exploded, and the hatred value is too high to be measured.


    After sighing, he raised his voice and whispered, "instructor, please don''t hit your face and don''t be seriously injured. Thank you."


    After grinning, the major stood back two steps and said loudly, "come on!"


    Gao Yang decided to kill him without lifting his Yin leg, and then he kicked it up with one foot.


    I thought in my heart, don''t use the hatred to lift the Yin leg, but it has become an instinct to lift the Yin leg, but I kicked it out with one foot. Gao Yang sighed again in his heart.


    What the major is waiting for is Gao Yang''s kick. After his hand cuts and hits Gao Yang''s ankle, the major kicks it out and kicks it on Gao Yang''s lower abdomen.


    Gao Yang flew back and knelt down to cover his stomach. Fortunately, the major showed mercy at his feet. This foot hurt him very much, but it wouldn''t hurt him.


    After covering his stomach and panting for a while, the major said Yin: "come again!"


    Li JinFang was calm, but he didn''t say a word, and Irene was the same. They could only watch Gao Yang being abused.


    In a place, we have to talk about the rules of a place. In the army, it''s not a place to recognize advice. It''s a small thing to be killed and a big thing to lose face. Gao Yang either doesn''t start at the beginning and can''t change people halfway if he moves his hands. If they take things down for Gao Yang, Gao Yang won''t have to look up and be a man in the future.


    Gao Yang stood up and moved. After feeling that there was no big problem, he repeatedly crossed his brain and let the brain take control of the body. Finally, he punched out, not kicked out.


    A high rank does not mean that he can fight, especially not that he has strong fighting ability, but sadly, what Gao Yang meets is an officer who can fight not only an official but also a major.


    One punch opened Gao Yang''s fist, and the other hand hit Gao Yang''s left eye socket. If Gao Yang didn''t hide quickly, the punch would hit him on the nose.


    Gao Yang covered his eyes and squatted down. The major didn''t pursue the victory, but after a long breath, he said in an excited voice: "stand up, don''t pretend to be dead, come and fight me. Where''s your leg? Why don''t you get out of your leg? Aren''t you better at leg skills? Kick me, get up!"


    Gao Yang stood up and loosened his hand covering his eyes. His eyesight didn''t have any effect, but the corners of his eyes were swollen.


    Gao Yang was a little anxious. He stood up, but he still controlled himself again and again. His hatred value had exploded. Isn''t it boring to lift his Yin legs again? What''s more, when the other party has been highly alert for his Yin legs, it''s estimated that it''s useless to use his good Yin legs, so he still broke down in one and a half steps and hit him in the chest.


    Thinking too much before taking the shot, the result was that his power was greatly reduced. The major grabbed Gao Yang''s hand, twisted it and turned it over, and the back of his backhand hit Gao Yang''s nose.


    Gao Yang''s head immediately became confused, and then he only felt his nose hot, but his nose blood began to gush.


    After letting go of Gao Yang again, the major said with a smile, "come on, go on, use your legs. Aren''t you quite able to kick?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t stand it. He wiped his nose blood, stood up and said loudly, "Falk, I said it''s none of my business. It''s none of my business if you can''t get into bed. It''s not over, is it? It''s agreed not to slap your face! I''ll do it."


    After roaring, Gao Yang ran forward and lifted his Yin leg to make him come out again.


    The major was so angry that he saw Gao Yang''s Yin leg coming out again. He was no longer polite. On one side of his body, he avoided Gao Yang''s foot and punched him hard on Gao Yang''s right leg.


    The major finally didn''t lose his mind. Although he knocked hard, he didn''t hit Gao Yang''s knee, otherwise Gao Yang''s leg would be useless.


    The major showed mercy, but the problem is that Gao Yang''s legs must have been recorded in the past, but now, Gao Yang''s must kill skills have been upgraded. It''s no longer just a matter of one move, but three moves at a time.


    Using previous experience to deal with Gao Yang''s current Yin leg will end badly.


    When a false move is added to the Yin move, and the opponent still responds based on wrong experience, he can''t prevent it.


    Gao Yang''s right foot is just a false move. When his right foot goes down and his left foot kicks out, and he feels that he has kicked something, Gao Yang''s angry and confused brain wakes up.


    Gao Yang is frightened. How can he succeed at once? How can you do it? This kick has exploded the hatred value of the watch and can''t break into the sky.


    Gao Yang stared at the major lying on the ground rolling with his crotch covered. Looking around for a week, he found that everyone was equally numb, but when he stared at the major on the ground, Gao Yang suddenly aroused his spirits and shouted, "what are you doing? Medical guards! Call medical guards!"


    The medics came quickly. Gao Yang''s heart was completely cold when he stared at the major before he was carried on a stretcher.


    One foot put down the chief instructor who was already deeply hated again. Needless to say, wait to be corrected.


    After seeing the major carried away, the atmosphere in the training room was no longer dignified, and the Israelis were not angry, but sad and angry.


    In full view of the public, their public enemy was not beaten flat, but the sufferer with the highest military rank suffered another despicable and inhuman sneak attack. How can we bear this tone.


    A soldier with the rank of sergeant came out of the crowd and said, "I''ll fight you!"


    Gao Yang has accepted his fate. Now he doesn''t worry about too much debt and doesn''t bite too many lice. In the final analysis, dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water. Anyway, that''s it. How do you like it.


    Looking at the soldier in front of him, Gao Yang wiped the nosebleed on his mouth, stubbed his head and said loudly, "you are my instructor, ah?"


    "No!"


    "Then I won''t fight you. I''m injured now. Unless there is a formal order, I refuse to do it."


    The sergeant said angrily, "burst egg ram! If you are still a man, fight with me! I will be locked up. You don''t even need to be locked up. If you have a seed, fight with me!"


    The sergeant''s provocative skills were so bad that Gao Yang didn''t bother to pay attention to him, but at this time, Li JinFang stood forward and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll fight you. Who else wants to fight? Come to me. I''m willing to accompany you to the end."


    After seeing Li JinFang stand up, the sergeant said angrily, "I want to fight him, not you!"


    Li JinFang said faintly, "if you beat me down, you can fight him at will."


    The sergeant nodded heavily and said angrily, "OK, I''ll teach you a lesson..."


    "Shelver, step back. It''s none of your business here."


    A lieutenant officer stood in front of Li JinFang, looked at Li JinFang, and said helplessly, "he doesn''t know you."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "I know. I''ll show mercy. He won''t get hurt."


    The lieutenant said helplessly, "forget it, don''t sprinkle salt in the hot oil pan."


    After helplessly saying that, the lieutenant looked at the excited crowd and then said to Li JinFang, "well, I know you can fight very well, but it''s impossible for you to stop these people for the fried egg ram. We have some ways to make him have to fight in person!"

 Chapter 842

    Although the service period of the special forces is much longer than that of the conventional army, after two years, Gao Yang is unlikely to meet the person who taught them last time.


    Even if the instructors at the last training were still there, Gao Yang''s strength is different from that two years ago, and the combat effectiveness of the team must be much stronger than that two years ago. Therefore, the level of instructors provided by Wolfgang to them must be improved, and the training contents should be different.


    Gao Yang doesn''t need to expect to meet an old acquaintance to pull him. Everyone he can meet can''t give him a good face. Especially after putting the major behind him, Gao Yang is facing a group of people who share the same hatred. The worst thing is that these people will be his instructor.


    Fortunately, although Gao Yang''s instructor openly threatened private retaliation against him, they are all soldiers. To retaliate against you, they also pay attention to being aboveboard and bullying you. Therefore, Gao Yang''s instructor will not let him carry out resistance training surrounded by more than a dozen people at the same time. It is also a one-to-one challenge to fight.


    All the soldiers who can stay in Wolfgang''s army are top soldiers. They all have excellent strength, and if they have strength, they will naturally be proud and confident.


    Any member of the ace army must have the confidence of Lao Tzu, who is the best in the world. Without this confidence, he would not be an ace army.


    Therefore, if you want to teach Gao Yang a lesson, no matter what the content is, you have to fight alone or hit the hard. You have to teach Gao Yang a lesson and show your strength. If you don''t even have this responsibility, Wolfgang will be the first to deal with them.


    An instructor came out and said faintly to Gao Yang: "I''m your instructor. You''re an accurate shooter. I happen to be an accurate shooter, and I need to see your ability first."


    Gao Yang''s heart is in full bloom. Finally, it''s not better than fighting. If it''s better than shooting, ha ha, let''s see who is afraid of who.


    Anyway, the hatred value breaks through the sky and it is impossible to reconcile contradictions. However, it is impossible for Gao Yang to lower his hatred value by keeping a low profile and being a low-key person. Moreover, Gao Yang doesn''t want to play the role of an angry little daughter-in-law all day.


    Since it is impossible to let go of being a low-key man, Gaoyang has only one way to go, on the hardtop!


    Whatever tricks he has, Gao Yang just let it all go next.


    No matter what the competition is, you can lose, but you must lose.


    Of course, Gao Yang doesn''t want to lose. He has only one idea. If the people who hate him can''t let go of themselves, let them obey themselves.


    "Let''s go to the shooting range and let me see if you are an accurate shooter. If you play better than me, I will run 50 laps around the playground with full arms. If you lose, you will run 30 laps around the playground with full arms."


    The highly armed instructor made a big note when he ran 50 laps. The playground here is not 400 meters, but 1000 meters. 50 laps, that is, 50 kilometers, is still fully armed. Ordinary people can''t run alive and tired.


    Gao Yang''s instructor is very confident, so his condition is that Gao Yang is more proud.


    This is not a discussion, so the instructor''s tone is very flat, but Gao Yang quit. He immediately said, "no, we are still the same. We can either run 50 laps or 30 laps, but I think we can run too many laps. It''s better to run 20 laps. Running too much will affect tomorrow''s training."


    The instructor smiled. He felt that Gao Yang was a sign of weakness. He was afraid that it would affect the training the next day, so he didn''t raise an objection and said directly, "OK, let''s make 20 laps."


    "Use your own gun? Or the same gun?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to bully his instructor with a gun, and the instructor doesn''t want to bully Gao Yang with a gun. After all, there are no guns in the base that he is not familiar with, but Gao Yang is different, so the instructor waved his hand and said loudly, "use their own guns."


    "OK, but I''ll state in advance that my gun is very, very good."


    The instructor smiled and said, "my gun is not bad."


    The instructor took the lead out of the fighting training room, followed out with his head held high and his chest held high, followed by a large team of people and horses, and rushed to the shooting range.


    When he reached the shooting range, Cui Bo handed Gao Yang''s gun bag and whispered happily around Gao Yang: "there must be no problem with the gun. Everything is all right. Hey, it''s better than shooting! It''s really..."


    Gao Yang took out his gun and loaded himself with magazines, while the instructor also took his own gun, an sr25 semi-automatic precision shooting rifle.


    After adjusting their guns, the instructor picked up the gun and said to Gao Yang, "you''ve been here before, so you should be familiar with this shooting range?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I''m familiar with it."


    "Very good. Start from the 100 meter target, fast double targets, shoot the next target position after all hits, until one side needs to make up the shot, OK?"


    Gao Yang is really familiar with the target to be hit. This is fully automatic control. When two iron targets appear at a distance of 100 meters and are quickly knocked down, a pair of targets will appear at a distance of 150 meters. The target appears for only five seconds, that is, if you fail to shoot and hit the two targets within five seconds, you will lose the opportunity to continue shooting, Targets farther away will not appear again.


    Holding the idea of dignity, Gao Yang didn''t want to hypocritically remind the instructor that his gun could hit farther, so he directly fell on the shooting position, opened the insurance and shouted, "I''m ready."


    The instructor also lay on the shooting position and said that when he was ready, the person next to the target pressed the control switch, and the nearest target immediately stood up.


    For the 100 meter target, Gao Yang hardly had to aim. He shot two shots, and his strengths fell. After he shot the second shot, he found that he didn''t hear the gunshot.


    When he didn''t hear the gunshot, it showed that the instructor''s shooting speed was no slower than him, but Gao Yang didn''t have time to think about it. After the second group of targets stood up, Gao Yang immediately fired.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa.


    At the beginning, both sides of the competition had absolute confidence in their victory, but when they watched the target fall down quickly, then stand up again, and then fall down again, and the other party didn''t show any rhythm or any sign of losing, they couldn''t relax immediately.


    Gao Yang and his instructor changed the atmosphere on the court and the mood of their supporters from relaxed to nervous in less than ten seconds, because ten seconds was enough to see their strength.


    When shooting at a target of 600 meters, Gao Yang was just in his best condition. After the shooting knocked down both targets, Gao Yang heard a gunshot after the second gunshot.


    The gunfire finally separated. This time, Gao Yang beat his instructor first.


    The 750 meter target was hit by Gao Yang. When he began to hit the 800 meter target, his instructor had just finished the second target.


    800 meters, the distance is very far. It''s really hard to finish two targets in five seconds, but Gao Yang still finished the 800 meter target within the specified time. After his instructor knocked out the first one, the target retracted before the second shot could be fired. Then a beep indicates that he has finished shooting.


    Gao Yang didn''t stop. He finished the first target of 850 meters. If he was at his best and tried hard, he would have a chance to try the second target. However, Gao Yang failed to complete the shooting this time. He ended the shooting at a distance of 850 meters.


    There was no need for a make-up shot. Gao Yang and his instructor ended the game with the most difficult precision shooter.


    The whole audience was silent. The instructor stared at the front and didn''t understand anything. The officers and soldiers behind him also looked incredible and embarrassed.


    Can we not be embarrassed? In front of the elites who are the first in the world of Lao Tzu, they were defeated by their own students, and there is no suspense and no excuse. It''s strange that they can not be embarrassed.


    Once the Millennium Taoist priest lost his life, the instructor with Gao Yangbi lost face completely, and his comrades in arms, of course, would not be better. However, a group of people from Gao Yang and Satan''s mercenary regiment could not celebrate wantonly. Therefore, the dead silence was inevitable.


    Finally, Gao Yang''s instructor wanted to talk. After lying on the ground and meditating for a moment, he turned his head and said in a loud voice, "can I see your gun?"


    Gao Yang stood up and handed his gun to his instructor. When his instructor played with Satan''s blade, Gao Yang whispered, "I said, my gun is very good, which gives me a great advantage."


    The instructor didn''t pick up Gao Yang''s steps. After looking at the gun, he said in a deep voice, "can I shoot a few shots?"


    "Of course, I''ll give you another magazine."


    The instructor hit a full magazine with a high gun. Finally, he nodded and said with emotion on his face: "it''s really a good gun. It''s customized at first sight. The top goods have high accuracy at a distance of more than one kilometer. It''s great. It''s a great gun!"


    Gao Yang thought the instructor took him to the steps, so he smiled and said, "yes, I took a lot of advantage with this gun, otherwise I may not win you."


    The instructor shook his head and said, "no, I can''t afford to lose. If I lose, I lose. I don''t want to make excuses for myself. I''m not as fast as you. It''s none of the gun''s business. What I lose to you is shooting, not robbery, so I''m convinced. I haven''t seen a gunman like you."


    Not dejected, the instructor stood up from the ground and returned the blade of Satan to Gao Yang. Then he picked up his rifle and turned to the people behind him: "sorry, guys, I lost. It was ugly. I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    After that, the instructor pointed to Gao Yang and said, "whatever it is, kill him, make him lose ugly and convince him to lose. Well, give me an infantry bag."


    Said to be fully armed running, you have to be fully armed. After taking a full backpack, the instructor didn''t say a word, turned and ran to the playground.

 Chapter 843

    The weakness is that the fighting ability is too poor. It can''t be said that a person can bully him, but it''s OK for people who have practiced to bully him.


    Now Gao Yang basically has no obvious weaknesses and weaknesses. With the guidance of Li JinFang, an expert, and Gao Yang''s hard training, his fighting ability has not been Gao Yang''s weakness for a long time. Especially with a move to lift his Yin legs, Gao Yang can use this move to deal with all the fighting experts from time to time.


    Fighting ability is no longer a weakness, but it is certainly not Gao Yang''s strength. No matter who the opponent is, he has to rely on a fresh move to win the world. When he meets an opponent who knows his roots and strong fighting ability, Gao Yang will only be beaten up.


    For example, when fighting with Li JinFang and Irene, Gao Yang only had to be beaten in front of Li JinFang and Irene because they didn''t have half a point.


    The major has been dealt with by the evolution version. As long as another good player fights with Gao Yang and be careful, Gao Yang will completely explain.


    However, since they are proud people, how can they pester and fight indiscriminately? If they lose, they will lose. They will certainly not come back to wheel combat and find trouble for the second time in the same way.


    Win also win bright, lose to lose aboveboard, so those instructors compare guns with Gao Yang.


    What does Gao Yang live on? His most powerful is his shooting skills. He is the first accurate shooter in the mercenary industry. Even if 99% of the mercenaries are cannon fodder, only the remaining 1% are cowmen who retired from the glittering special forces all over the world, which is enough to prove the gold content of the name of Gaoyang''s first accurate shooter and how awesome Gaoyang''s shooting skills are.


    Relatively speaking, if Gao Yang''s fighting ability is a waste snack on the muddy ground, his shooting method is the true God on the nine days. It can''t whisper in the same day, or it can''t be compared at all.


    After knowing Gao Yang''s fighting routine, at least half of the people present can beat Gao Yang on the ground, but at least none of the people present can convince Gao Yang with a gun.


    Gao Yang''s gun is well used, both far and near. The worst thing is that he is good at not only shooting accurately with rifles, but also shotguns and pistols. Anyone who thinks he can bully him with a gun at close or ultra close distance is really wrong.


    The problem is, not many people know that Gao Yang is not only good at shooting, but also extremely rare. He is a versatile shooter.


    At least the people in front of him, those who want to teach him, don''t know.


    There were four instructors in total. Those who could manage Gao Yang won two. A lieutenant stood in front of Gao Yang very seriously. After opening the folder in his hand, he said in a deep voice: "you are not only an accurate shooter, but also a Raider. You often take the initiative to participate in raiding operations, rather than the choice under helplessness. Do you have any objection many times?"


    Gao Yang stood upright and said, "no objection. You can think of me as a real firepower Raider. When I am a raider, my main gun is shotgun and my spare gun is pistol! I often participate in street warfare and indoor warfare, instructor!"


    "Very good, very good. Then, let me see if you are qualified as a commando. Do you use a shotgun? Then I''ll find someone who uses a shotgun as your comparison object."


    Raiders play different roles and assume different responsibilities with different types of guns. As firepower Raiders, those who use rifles use rifles and those who use shotguns use shotguns. Although they can be used in other ways, in a word, specialization is the most important.


    Obviously, the assault instructor of Satan mercenary regiment is not good at using shotguns, so he must find someone who is good at using shotguns to attack Gao Yang.


    After scanning the crowd, the lieutenant hesitated, and finally shouted, "call Cat Shit! Let him go to CQB training ground."


    Immediately someone ran quickly to call someone. The lieutenant said in a loud voice, "come with me."


    At the same time, in Wolfgang''s office, a second lieutenant said to Wolfgang with a worried face, "general, do you want to stop them? Our people and rams are making more and more noise, and many people ran to watch. I''m afraid the situation may get out of control."


    Wolfgang said in a deep voice, "who loses and who wins?"


    "So far, major Nate and lieutenant Theo have lost. Lieutenant levy is taking them on the way to CQB training ground. Levy plans to compare Cat Shit with rams because they want to compare shotguns this time."


    Wolfgang gently knocked on the table with his hand and sighed: "Levi is going to be disappointed. The Cat Shit child uses a good shotgun, but he can''t compare with the ram."


    "Why? General, I don''t think so."


    "Because ram was taught by Simon, and Simon said that ram was the only student he was satisfied with, the only one!"


    "Simon? That, the legendary shotgun, killed whose Simon?"


    "It was Simon who killed that man with a shotgun."


    "Well, I see, general, I suggest that their private duel be stopped immediately. It must be stopped immediately!"


    "Why stop it?"


    After a long silence, the second lieutenant reluctantly said, "general, this is a great blow to confidence."


    Wolfgang whispered: "Of course, I know how the young men will feel if we lose again, but what I need is this effect. We haven''t had enough enemies for a long time, and Gongyang and his team have enough weight. Do you know who Gongyang is? He is the first accurate shooter in the mercenary world. I need Gongyang to bring psychological impact to our people and let them know that this They are not the only masters in the world. "


    "The first precision shooter? Can he be Simon''s only satisfied student? Use rifles and shotguns at the same height? Is this, is this possible? Is ram a genius or a freak!"


    Wolfgang nodded and said: "He is a genius, no doubt, a real genius! Go and see the information, not the training information, but the combat experience of ram and his Satan mercenary regiment. Remember, only you can see it. Ram trusts me and tells me all his combat experience in detail, and I don''t want to be a dishonest person. Therefore, the confidentiality of that document is top secret and will be destroyed after reading it."


    The second lieutenant was stunned and said, "don''t you file it?"


    "No, I let you see his data because I want you to be responsible for formulating their exercises, you are responsible for coordinating and formulating the exercise contents, major Nate is responsible for training, doing more exercises, and making the exercise plan more detailed, so that our soldiers can learn from them. Remember, don''t underestimate them because they are mercenaries. In addition, I''ll mention it again Wake up, the data of Satan''s mercenary regiment will be destroyed after reading it, but all Satan''s here, especially the exercises, must be recorded and archived in detail. "


    The second lieutenant nodded, but he was still confused, so he said in a deep voice: "general, there are many ace troops in the world who can train with us. Why do you attach so much importance to some mercenaries?"


    Wolfgang smiled and said, "do you know the story about the hornet that President Lincoln of the United States said?"


    "I know, general, the wasp represents the minister who ran for president with Lincoln. The moral of this story is that because of the existence of the wasp, the efficiency of horse farming is higher. For Lincoln, the minister makes him more efficient. Can I think that ram and his team symbolize the wasp as a threat to our people''s progress Force. "


    Wolfgang smiled and said: "Yes, that''s right. Now that you know what the hornet represents, I''ll answer your question. There are indeed many troops that can communicate with us in the world, but there are not many ace troops that can communicate with us. Moreover, they may be very powerful, but their combat experience is not comparable to that of a satanic mercenary regiment, because they have been fighting and are still young Yes, I value ram and his mercenary regiment, because they are the only mercenary regiment that can come here to train. "


    "I see, general, I ask to watch their game at once!"


    Wolfgang waved his hand and said, "go, it''s up to you. We should let them maintain a tense competitive relationship, but we can''t go too far. It''s not good to upgrade the competitive relationship to hostility."


    The second lieutenant shouted, "I understand, general."


    Wolfgang said in a deep voice: "remember, in individual projects, I can tolerate failure, but in collective projects, I will never accept the result of failure, even if the win is not beautiful enough."


    The second lieutenant saluted Wolfgang and said confidently, "general, I understand. Please rest assured."


    No one likes failure, and Wolfgang doesn''t like it. He can make Gao Yang shine in his personal actions, so as to add some motivation to his men, but he can''t accept any failure in team action, because the army has never been the stage of personal heroism.


    The army pays attention to the strength of the team. Even if there are only ten people in the team, one is a team whose individual ability is not outstanding but the whole team is very balanced, and one is a team whose individual ability is extremely outstanding but has no cooperation or obvious weaknesses. In the end, it is definitely the balanced team that can win. If the scale is enlarged to 50 or 100 people, the cooperation is tacit and the strength is balanced The team can abuse the team whose long and short boards are extremely prominent ten thousand times.


    Gao Yang''s personal ability is outstanding, but on the battlefield, only relying on the Satan mercenary regiment with balanced strength to provide him with a performance platform can he have the opportunity to kill all sides.


    When the second lieutenant arrived at the CQB training ground, the game was over, Gao Yang thought lightly, but a young soldier nicknamed cat shit was out of his mind.


    The result is needless to ask. The second lieutenant knows that Gao Yang has won again.


    It''s not just the cat shit that has outstanding performance in the use of shotguns. Looking at the dejected comrades in arms, the second lieutenant knows that it''s time to carry out group combat.


    Whether it''s a person or a horse, being stung by a wasp can really speed up, but being stung too much may also be fatal.

 Chapter 844

    The second lieutenant fought forward, saluted Gao Yang and said loudly, "you can call me second lieutenant M. from now on, I will be responsible for formulating your exercise plan. Your code name is the wasp team. I announce that the wasp team will enter the exercise state now."


    Gao Yang remembers that when he first came, the code of the person in charge of them was also M. now, the code is still M. I don''t know if this is a tradition.


    After saluting Lieutenant m, he said loudly, "yes, lieutenant."


    Lieutenant m turned to the crowd and shouted, "now start the exercise. I need to form a temporary team. The leader''s rank is second lieutenant. Other members must not have officers. The number is twelve. You can form it freely. I''ll give you three minutes."


    Among the people present, the officers accounted for the majority. Based on the principle that if you want to win, you have to win beauty, Lieutenant m doesn''t want to form a team composed of officers to bully Satan''s mercenary regiment, so he specially asked that the temporary team must be soldiers except the commander.


    There were too many people who held back their education and praised them. They almost scrambled to form a team of twelve. A second lieutenant officer saluted m and shouted, "the formation of the temporary team is over."


    Lieutenant m pointed to the CQB combat training ground in front of him and said to Gao Yang: "the exercise content is very simple. You are all 12 people. The death light on that side will end. If you use a paintball gun, you will be killed in battle no matter where you are shot. You can''t take any action after you are killed. Regardless of the attacking side and the defending side, get ready to start."


    Gao Yang is very familiar with the pattern. He took the paintball gun and goggles. Gao Yang and they entered the training ground directly and chose a room at will.


    CQB combat is the combat form in which the firepower Raiders play the greatest role, and at least six of the twelve of them play no role in CQB combat. Groliov, Tommy, lucika, Jason, Raphael and traber, relatively speaking, their combat effectiveness will be greatly affected when they fight indoors,


    Moreover, CQB combat is also the most test of the team''s tacit understanding. They have expanded rapidly recently. Their members come from all over the world and have their own combat experience and growth environment. Although they have coexisted for some time and have a certain degree of tacit understanding, they still have a long way to go from perfection.


    Apart from others, they are not very unified in sign language alone. Raphael uses the sign language of the Italian army, Andy uses the sign language of the foreign corps, and Tommy, lucica and Jason have never systematically studied sign language.


    Although the meaning of sign language in most countries is the same, there are also subtle differences. During the battle, a slight difference may also cause very serious consequences. For example, Li JinFang played sign language to signal to move forward secretly to meet the enemy after three seconds, but Andy ho regarded it as an assault after three seconds, which will inevitably lead to a mistake in cooperation.


    It''s not so simple to pinch individuals from different military systems into a whole. It''s not impossible to cultivate tacit understanding by fighting alone, but the risk is great. It''s certainly not as fast as carrying out targeted training.


    The time was approaching and the exercise began. Gao Yang had no time to arrange any detailed tactics. Moreover, he found that the Satan mercenary regiment had no plan for all members to carry out CQB operations. Naturally, there was no ready-made tactical routine to use.


    "One group and two groups of Raiders meet the enemy, and the backup group adapts to the situation."


    Gao Yang gave a very general order, and then the Satan mercenary regiment was cut into two parts.


    Because there are no attackers and defenders, Gao Yang can choose to play out or stay in the house to defend. However, Gao Yang doesn''t want to defend passively. He prefers to attack out, and in the battle form he can contact, he will hardly encounter the situation of indoor defense.


    Gao Yang waved his hand. The two assault groups left the room and moved quickly along the narrow corridor. Although the support group behind also followed up in battle formation, there were machine gunners, mortars, snipers and other investigators. These people were not mixed indoors at all, and there was little room to play in indoor combat. It was good not to lag behind.


    Gao Yang felt that there was a problem with the formation of the two assault groups in the narrow corridor. The position was too concentrated, and the people of the support group behind them were too close. As soon as they caught fire in front of them, there was no shooting space behind them, and their retreat was blocked.


    Just trying to spread the formation more, the battle suddenly began. The two sides met in the narrow corridor. Although their response was not slow, the other party''s formation was obviously more reasonable and the distribution of firepower was more reasonable.


    Ram shot a man, but a paintball hit him on the forehead, so Gao Yang had to fall down reluctantly. Although there was no laser system, even if he was shot, he could pretend not to find it. Rubber man was the most annoying and tasteless in both exercise and wargame.


    Twelve people on both sides praised that all of them were killed, but five on the other side were killed.


    Gao Yang was very unconvinced. He knew that in terms of real combat effectiveness, he should not lose so miserably.


    The purpose of the exercise is to find out the problems. The situation that cannot be exposed to the enemy with too weak combat effectiveness in front will be completely exposed in the face of a strong enemy.


    Gao Yang has initially found several problems. First, their tacit understanding is not enough. During the exchange of fire, the fire distribution to local targets is unreasonable. There are two people attacking one enemy at the same time. In addition, there are several people who do not need to participate in assault operations at ordinary times. They are too unfamiliar with indoor warfare.


    Groliov and treble are actually OK. They have been trained in this base and are not very strange to indoor combat, so their performance is actually quite good. But Raphael, who was born in the field army, has already lucika them. Their indoor combat ability is too poor. As for Jason, he is just adding to it.


    In addition, some objective factors do affect the performance of people other than Gao Yang. They have just participated in an extreme training. Although more than three days have passed, their physical reserves have not returned to the normal level. In addition, they have not taken this exercise too seriously. Of course, These factors actually have little impact on the exercise.


    In the final analysis, the biggest reason for losing miserably is that the strength is really inferior.


    Many times, a team is not as powerful as the more people there are. Now the number of Satan mercenaries has increased a lot, but the degree of tacit understanding is declining. It turns out that when there are only five of them, they really don''t even need sign language. One look can let others know what it means. Now, Gao Yang can''t just wink at a few people, It must be made clear.


    After the drill was completely over, Gao Yang bared his teeth and climbed up from the ground. His body was colorful with colored bullets, while the other people who were also killed in the war only had one or two marks on their bodies.


    It hurts to hit people with paintball, so Gao Yang was beaten to death.


    The team formed temporarily still had a clear line of gratitude and resentment. After they shot down Gao Yang, everyone was gunning for Gao Yang. If Gao Yang wasn''t smart, he would protect his crotch when he fell down, and then he just turned over and lay face down. God knows what virtue he would be beaten.


    Don''t move when they are killed, but it''s not said that they are not allowed to whip corpses when they are killed. They have the habit of replenishing guns at the enemy on the battlefield to eliminate future problems. It''s understandable to bring this habit in during the exercise. Gao Yang has no complaints. Who makes them lose? If they win, they are free to replenish guns at who they want to. When they replenish guns to whip corpses, no one will complain about them.


    I couldn''t see it during the exercise, so when they appeared in front of the crowd, those who looked forward to it finally gave out a very satisfied exhalation.


    Wipe out all Satan mercenaries and teach Gao Yang a lesson. Everyone in the team is complacent. They finally abuse Gao Yang again and again.


    Some people are proud and others are angry. Gao Yang is actually OK. For example, Li JinFang and Irene, their eyes almost burst into fire. It was just a drill. Even if they lost, they would have to watch Gao Yang''s body whipped. How can they swallow this anger.


    Soldiers have also experienced large and small exercises, so they won''t be indifferent to a drill, but it''s difficult to pay special attention to the drill. However, seeing the tragic situation of Gao Yang''s abuse, no one can think it''s just a drill this time. Even Jason''s eyes are angry and angry.


    Finally, they abused Gao Yang, but they won''t let those who were miserable in the egg exploding ram pit completely vent their anger and break through the hatred value in the sky. It can be calmed down with one retaliation, and Li JinFang and his team saved their anger value to the level of exploding the table only once.


    For the party who wants to teach Gao Yang a lesson, everyone is very happy, that is, Lieutenant m is very, very unhappy, because his idea is the same as Wolfgang. He can lose in the competition in individual projects, but can never lose in group projects, and he must win beauty. In his opinion, the result of the total annihilation of Satan but the death of five is not beautiful in any case.


    Lieutenant m tried to keep calm on his face and said in a deep voice, "start the second exercise immediately, re organize a temporary team, and the exercise will begin in ten minutes."


    After that, Lieutenant m said calmly, "many of you are going to be instructors of the hornet team. I don''t think there is anything to be happy about the battle with nearly half of the casualties, let alone you have the face to retaliate shamelessly against the egg exploding ram. I promised to win more beautiful. You can do it yourself."


    Those who were happy one by one immediately hardened their faces. At that time, officers shouted and called their names one by one, asking the people they called to form a new team.


    Gao Yang thought that one drill was enough, but he didn''t expect to come back soon. When he was helpless, he heard Irene say ruthlessly: "guys, you can''t lose anything this time. Kill them, kill them all, and never let the leader get shot again!"

 Chapter 845

    Gao Yang didn''t want to be knocked down, and then suffered dozens of colored bullets. He was hurt all over, and the members of Satan''s mercenary regiment didn''t want to see his head whipped.


    There were too many people who wanted to put Gao Yang to the ground and abuse him again and again. Therefore, from the second exercise, the seriousness of both sides of the exercise suddenly increased.


    In the second exercise, Satan lost again. Although he has done his best, the gap in strength is there, and the gap will not be narrowed according to people''s will.


    Satan was destroyed again, and they only killed two people, but Gao Yang was not whipped this time.


    Lieutenant m was still dissatisfied with the results of the two deaths, while Gao Yang was even more dissatisfied with the results of all the deaths after killing only two opponents, so the exercise was carried out for the third time and the fourth time in a row.


    At the best, Gao Yang can kill half of the enemy. At the worst, they can maintain the outcome of killing two opponents. However, although all of them are killed every time, Gao Yang is no longer whipped.


    Gao Yang thought it was his opponents'' Conscience Discovery, but he finally realized that these Israelis were not conscience discovery that let him go, but were embarrassed to whip the body in case of casualties.


    Lieutenant m desperately wanted to win at one time, so he temporarily formed several teams and found that all Satan could not be wiped out with zero casualties, so he simply transferred a team.


    A formal establishment, not a team put together temporarily. Although they are all soldiers, they eat, live, train and fight together. It is a combat team in the real sense.


    Then, then Gaoyang is tragic.


    Under the superposition of various adverse factors, Gao Yang tasted the taste of complete defeat for the first time. All Satans were killed, and none of the other party was injured.


    After finally achieving zero casualties, the 12 members of the teaching team lined up and shot on Gao Yang, who was lying on the ground dressed as a dead body in turn. They didn''t shoot much. One shot was only one shot. Finally, after playing a circle sign on the emperor''s clean clothes, the teaching team went out to receive cheers.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to be beaten, so he learned to be smart. Every time he was shot, he would lie on the ground instead of lying down. After being shot one after another on his back, Gao Yang turned over and did it. With a depressed face, he said, "these bastards hurt me to death.


    Gao Yang doesn''t care too much about being whipped again. In terms of the hatred of others, one shot at him is enough to give face, but Gao Yang''s pretended relaxed words don''t make the atmosphere easier.


    Looking at the tightly clenched fist, his eyes almost stared out of a group of people. Gao Yang couldn''t help wondering, "what''s the matter with you?"


    After Frye, who was shot on his glasses, wiped the paint, pointed to his high back and whispered, "boss, your back."


    "What happened to my back?"


    "They, uh, made a circle on your back."


    Gao Yang was stunned at first, and then became angry.


    The circle, which sounds better, is a circle, and it sounds harder, is a zero. However, the circle behind Gao Yang can only mean a zero.


    Great humiliation, great humiliation!


    Gao Yangqi''s face is crooked and his skills are inferior to others. It''s nothing strange to lose. Strictly speaking, losing is not a bad thing, but a good thing, because it can make Satan progress.


    But if someone hits a zero on his back, he can''t stand it.


    Gao Yang''s breath became heavy. He clenched his fist and his teeth clenched. At this time, Cui Bo angrily said, "I can''t bear it. Go to them and have another fight!"


    Hearing Cui Bo''s words, Gao Yang calmed down and said calmly, "what can we do again? Will the whole army be destroyed again? We all know that the team just now is a special CQB combat team. Their strength is really much stronger than us!"


    Cui Bo said angrily, "so what? Is that all?"


    "What are we here for? We''re here for training! The stronger they are, the happier I will be. Anyway, it''s a drill. It''s nothing to lose now. We''ll find it back sooner or later. It''s a shame if we still carry zero when we leave!"


    Li JinFang said in a hoarse voice, "when you go, give them a zero, so they don''t have a chance to revenge!"


    Gao Yang breathed a long sigh. Wolfgang could use them as Hornets to push his men forward, and Gao Yang could also use this great humiliation as a driving force to promote Satan''s progress.


    Understand to understand, but this tone is too uncomfortable. It''s just that the skills are not as good as people, and you have to bear it. After holding high and taking a deep breath, he said loudly: "go out, remember this for me, and use some heart!"


    There was no suspense when he left the training ground with a zero on his back. Many happy eyes greeted Gao Yang, and lieutenant m frowned slightly after seeing the zero on Gao Yang''s back. However, although he felt that it was inappropriate because it was insulting, he finally wiped out his opponent with zero casualties, and Lieutenant m finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Standing in front of Gao Yang, Lieutenant m said expressionless, "now disband, go check your body, and then go back to your dormitory."


    Gao Yang, with a zero on his back, didn''t look depressed. He followed people to finish the physical examination, and then was taken to their dormitory.


    It was a major who was responsible for Gao Yang''s training, but after Gao Yang kicked the major to the infirmary, it could only be in the charge of lieutenant frost for the time being.


    After taking Gao Yang and them to the accommodation area, Lieutenant Frost said, "there are two rooms, one is the officer''s dormitory, which is used by the fried egg ram, and the other is the soldier''s dormitory, which is the place where the rest of the people live."


    After looking at the room, he said in a loud voice, "Lieutenant, I ask to go to the soldier''s dormitory."


    "Yes," said frost in a deep voice


    "Let them both use the officer''s dormitory."


    "Disagree."


    Gao Yang knew that it was impossible to allocate a dormitory for Irene and Lucy card, so he planned to give Irene and Lucy card the officer dormitory he should have lived in, but he was rejected.


    "Why?"


    Frost said slowly, "because it''s an officer''s dormitory, and only officers can use it. Now, only you are recognized as a second lieutenant and enjoy the treatment of officers. Others can''t enjoy the treatment of officers."


    "But we have two women? What do they do?"


    Frost looked at Gao Yang with strange eyes and said, "can you guarantee that the bullets will bypass them in the war?"


    Gao Yang must be speechless. At this time, Frost said slowly: "if you can''t guarantee that they will receive special treatment on the battlefield, don''t think of any special treatment here. You should have understood this."


    Then Irene said in a deep voice, "Sir, my gender has never been an obstacle!"


    Lucy card also said calmly but firmly, "boss, I have no problem!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t change anything, so he whispered to lieutenant frost, "well, we only need a dormitory."


    Last time, Gao Yang gave up living in the officer''s dormitory because he would be attacked every day. It''s better not to be beaten too badly when sleeping alone. Finally, he had to move to live with others. This time, he originally planned to live together because he wanted to cultivate tacit understanding, so it must be better to live together.


    Frost Stan left, and Gao Yang lived there. When all twelve people poured into the dormitory, there was almost no room to turn around in a small dormitory.


    The bed is upper and lower bunks. They quickly divided their beds, threw their personal belongings on the bed, and closed the door. Gao Yang immediately bared his teeth and said, "Falk, Falk, it hurts me. Test tube, Andy, what, do you have any medicine? Give it quickly!"


    Andy he smiled and said, "yes, of course. Hey, guys, I haven''t enjoyed the experience of so many people crowded in one room for a long time. It feels good. It reminds me that when I was a recruit, and this time there were two beauties in the same room with me. WOW, it feels good."


    Irene said with a smile, "little mouth is so sweet."


    At this time, groliov said faintly, "don''t be happy too early. It''s different from distin''s training camp here. When toad takes off his shoes and doesn''t have a chance to take a bath, you''ll know it''s powerful."


    Irene said strangely, "what''s great?"


    Cui Bo also said faintly, "his feet stink and can make him cry."


    Li JinFang looked helpless and bowed his head and said, "it''s not crying, it''s just being smoked to tears."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "is there any difference between crying and tears?"


    Raphael said curiously, "no, Toad''s feet don''t smell very bad. Oh, by the way, he can take a bath every time after training."


    Li JinFang lowered his head and whispered, "let me sleep in the lower bunk. I don''t take off my shoes when I sleep. In addition, I smoked everyone to tears, but I wore a pair of bad socks and shoes at that time. Now I wear good socks. Well, my feet won''t stink."


    When everyone laughed, Jason shouted, "boss, I strongly request that my nickname must be changed!"


    Gao Yang said strangely, "why do you want to change it? What are you going to call it?"


    Jason said angrily: "Anyway, I can''t call a bird, just can''t call a bird. Irene told me what JJ means. Now I know what JJ stands for in China and what bird means. Therefore, I must change my name. I must change my name! Now everyone else agrees, but I can change it only with your consent. So, boss, you must allow me to change my name, bird, that''s all It hurts! "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "what do you want to call?"


    "Big bird, I don''t know what to call, but big bird is always better than bird! Also, I''m qualified to call big bird. If you ask rabbit, he can prove it for me!"


    Jason''s words made everyone suddenly burst into laughter after the silence, and Irene laughed louder than anyone else. Even lucika smiled and couldn''t breathe. Only treble jumped his feet and said angrily: "asshole! I proved a fart. I just went to the bathroom with him. What are you laughing at? Jason, you idiot, let your shit prove to hell!"

 Chapter 846

    They have been training for four days. In these four days, Gao Yang basically accounted for half of the time for the basic training and exercises they participated in first.


    For the training of basic subjects, such as shooting, physical fitness and tactical movements, most people in the Satan mercenary regiment actually don''t need to practice. Groliov, Li JinFang and Irene, who have been in the army, have finalized their actions and habits, and there''s no point in practicing again.


    However, basic training is still necessary for those who have not received systematic training, such as Lucy, Jason and Tommy.


    The main purpose of letting everyone practice together is to cultivate tacit understanding so that members of Satan''s mercenary regiment can have the greatest understanding of other people''s tactical actions. When fighting, like groliov and Li JinFang, they will still use their customary actions to fight. At least they know what others will do, And others will know what they want to do.


    In addition to the practice of basic subjects, that is exercise.


    The exercise, which lasted at least six hours a day and needed to be repeated many times, went in a very strange direction.


    On Satan''s side, Gao Yang is almost surrounded by people for protection. No matter who takes his own bullet, he can''t be shot. The team playing the role of Satan''s enemy is like beating chicken blood. If you play your life, you have to beat Gao Yang first.


    This is not a scene staged in an exercise, but a scene that is inevitable in every exercise.


    Although not in the past few days, the two sides of the exercise have developed a tacit understanding. If there are more than three dead instructors, no one will whip the corpse towards Gao Yang. As long as there are more than three casualties on the instructors, Gao Yang will have to suffer several paintballs. These days, his body is always blue and purple, and there is no good time.


    Of course, the Satan mercenary regiment hopes to wipe out all the instructors. In that case, Gao Yang will not have to suffer the fate of being beaten by color bullets, but it is a pity that the Satan mercenary regiment has achieved zero so far.


    In terms of the strength of a single person, many people of the Satan mercenary regiment can pull out to show off their strength, but in terms of groups, they are really worse. However, although they haven''t tasted the taste of victory, the progress of the Satan mercenary regiment is still very obvious in just four days.


    Satan mercenary regiment has strength, but lacks training. Now, although it is certain that each exercise will lead to the destruction of the whole army, the casualties to the instructors'' team are also increasing. It is less and less time for Gao Yang to be swept with a paintball gun.


    They haven''t entered the most difficult training period yet, so it''s easy to praise them. At least the rest can be guaranteed.


    Although there are two women, it only makes Gao Yang feel some inconvenience on the first day. As for waiting until the next day, everyone is tired and dying. They even want to forget their last name. There can still remember the existence of two women in the room.


    On the fifth day, before dawn, Gao Yang and others hurriedly got up from their beds. When they had gathered outside the house, the instructor in charge of training them also happened to be there to ensure that there was no time difference of ten seconds.


    There were two generals present. The chief instructor in charge of all Satan training contents was a major kicked down by Gao Yang, named Nate. After Gao Yang put him down, major Nate took a full break for two days and officially took office.


    Another officer is Lieutenant m, who is responsible for formulating the exercise plan of Satan mercenary regiment. The reason why major can use his name and lieutenant m has to use the code is because Lieutenant m is a person around Wolfgang. According to the rules, he must use the code.


    In fact, Lieutenant m is not the only one who formulates the exercise content, he is only the person in charge, and the specific exercise plan is jointly formulated by a group of personnel similar to the staff officer.


    Standing in front of them, Lieutenant m began to distribute to everyone the training content they were going to carry out today. Nate originally did this job, but he was a major and m was a lieutenant. He must do it on his behalf.


    "Today''s extreme exercise is going to be carried out. You all know the danger, so I won''t repeat it. You should carry out today''s training according to the schedule. According to your physical condition, the preparation time for starting physical exertion is also different, but the time for launching the exercise is set at 2:00 p.m., so you must finish your physical exertion within the specified time."


    After that, Lieutenant m looked at Gao Yang and said, "the data shows that your endurance is very good."


    "Yes, instructor, my endurance is very good!"


    "How good is it? Your information doesn''t give clear data."


    "I don''t know, instructor. I haven''t reached the real limit, at least in training, so I don''t know."


    It is impossible to run out of human energy at once, especially if the real limit is not so easy to reach, and it is meaningless not to exercise when the limit is reached at the same time.


    After thinking about it, Lieutenant m said in a deep voice: "then, you start to consume your physical strength now. Remember the time when the exercise starts. Don''t finish your physical strength too early. Go running laps with full arms. Don''t give you a time limit and a limited number of laps. Go."


    "Yes, instructor!"


    Gao Yang ran back and carried his rifle, bullets and grenades. Anyway, he carried all the things he needed in a battle. Then he ran to the playground alone.


    Gao Yang''s weight has reached 25 kg, which is not a great burden for him, but running on his back seems to hinder him. Although things that are resistant and carry on his back will not sway, he can''t speed up with a big bag and long guns and short guns.


    If the speed is not fast, run slowly. Some soldiers have begun to run on the playground. The training volume of soldiers in this base is very large. Gao Yang runs slowly next to small teams of similar size.


    Now no one will be surprised by Gao Yang''s existence. The soldiers who run light will not look at Gao Yang more and run quickly around him.


    Gao Yang started running from 5 a.m. until sunrise. At this time, there were no soldiers still running, and the rest of the Satan mercenary regiment had not started physical exercise, so there was only Gao Yang running slowly on a super large playground.


    After breakfast, some recruits who needed to be formed came to the playground and began training, with loud slogans. In addition, some teams with training tasks ran circles on the runway, or some military officers who had no tasks but ran freely on the playground. They were running sporadically, and many officers took the initiative to run.


    Gao Yang ran for more than an hour, and the people on the playground runway were basically empty again.


    There was a long-running group resting in the open space next to the runway. When Gao Yang ran slowly in front of them, a soldier finally couldn''t help saying, "this guy has been running since the morning. Why hasn''t he stopped yet?"


    "He is the fried egg ram!"


    "Oh, oh, it seems that he is being punished? I heard from those veterans that they want to pull off this guy''s skin and the bastards of the egg blasting team. Hey, I heard that we have to be severely attacked by the egg blasting team?"


    "Yes, no one can escape. It''s terrible to think about it. It''s disgusting. Why do we have to accept such an inhumane test?"


    "You''d better run and kill him, damn egg blasting ram! Damn egg blasting team, punish him! Run and kill him!"


    "Bet? I bet another ten laps, the egg exploding RAM will faint!"


    "Look at him, I bet he can run another twenty laps!"


    "Are you kidding? Twelve laps at most, no more."


    In the discussion of a group of soldiers, Gao Yang slowly ran over again.


    Gao Yang is not in a hurry. He feels that he will start running at five o''clock. He will be too tired to move before two o''clock at noon. After all, this is a fully armed running for nine hours, but not everyone can carry it. Although he has confidence in his endurance, he doesn''t think he can stick to this level.


    At nine o''clock, Gao Yang finally felt a little tired, but only a little tired, which made him consider whether he should speed up his pace.


    After running, Gao Yang naturally entered the rhythm of hunting on the grassland and ran at a steady speed.


    Although the speed is a little slow, it can''t be said that you can do it quickly after consuming all your energy. Running hard in one breath will soon be tired, but you won''t feel too tired after a while, even if you run full, and run at a constant speed until you can''t even move your fingers. It takes a few days to slow down, That''s really the limit.


    Still running slowly, there were more people on the playground. Finally, after ten o''clock, he saw Li JinFang and Andy he together on the playground under the supervision of the instructor.


    "Hey, boss, how''s it going? Can you hold on?"


    Andy ho greeted him warmly, but Li JinFang nodded slightly and gasped: "it''s OK, very tired, but you can stick to it, and then run."


    Andy he and Li JinFang ran in front of Gao Yang. They all had their own comfortable rhythm, so they didn''t run with Gao Yang.


    Before long, Irene also came, then Trabb, then Raphael. According to their physical strength and endurance, the people of Satan mercenary regiment gradually joined the ranks of physical exertion.


    Finally, at half past eleven, Tommy, who had the worst physical strength, joined.


    Gao Yang is still looking forward to seeing what level he can maintain in shooting at the limit state, whether he keeps the divine accuracy of shooting without miss, or loses his level. It''s hard to say before the results come out, because he has never shot at the limit before.

 Chapter 847

    Running, Gao Yang began to be anxious. It seems that the exercise should be carried out in more than an hour, but he seems to be far from the limit. If he continues to run like this, he may not be able to practice together until two o''clock at noon.


    In Satan''s mercenary regiment, others have begun to pant and continue to run by will rather than pure physical strength.


    Gao Yang accelerated some speed, but he found that his physical strength had indeed been consumed to a considerable extent. He was unable to speed up. After half a lap, his running speed returned to the range he was used to.


    Whenever a person came to the playground to run circles, a specially responsible instructor stood by and watched. At this time, not only Gao Yang was anxious, but those instructors also began to worry.


    "What''s the matter? The fried egg ram doesn''t look like it''s about to reach the limit. Who has his statistics?"


    An instructor took a densely written notebook and said with a bitter look on his face, "from the first lap, it''s five minutes and fifty seconds."


    "This speed is very slow! Is it too slow?"


    "Now he has run 76 laps, and the speed of running one lap is still between 5:50 and 5:55, with an error of less than 5 seconds..."


    "Are you funny? Or do you think I look like a fool? Or do you want to tell us, look, look, there''s a big event here! A guy ran 76 kilometers and didn''t reduce his speed. Are you funny, Falk?"


    "Well, he accelerated just now. This lap took four minutes and thirty seconds. Show yourself."


    After receiving the file book in the hands of the instructor responsible for recording to Gao Yang, the instructor in time saw the number representing the latest data to Tommy. After swallowing his saliva, he looked up and said hard, "I, I don''t know what to say..."


    There are several times. Look at the number of laps and calculate the time. You will know how Gao Yang is running. Several instructors surrounded him one after another. After reading Gao Yang''s record sheet, they had nothing to say.


    After a long time, an instructor whispered, "he seems to be able to run."


    "Yes, what should I do? What about the drill? The person in charge of me seems to be unable to run. Damn it, I''ve never met such a thing before. How can I coordinate the drill time?"


    "Guys, I''m more concerned about whether the ram has broken the record?"


    The instructor in charge of Gao Yang still used the helpless and bitter language: "it''s broken early. His speed is too slow, but the total mileage has already broken the record..."


    "Oh, fortunately, it''s good not to break the speed record, but do you remember how far our people ran?"


    "Fifty six kilometers, six hours."


    "Oh, shet, are you sure our record is fifty-six kilometers, not eighty-six, ninety-six, or one hundred and fifty-six kilometers?"


    "Who do you think would run so far like a madman? The record is that he ran 56 kilometers in full force."


    "What should we do? Our record was broken by an outsider. What should we do? Who can break it back?"


    "The fried egg ram has run seventy-six kilometers. Oh, seventy-seven kilometers right away. Tell me how to get the record back?"


    The instructor in charge of Tommy was listening to the dialogue between his comrades in arms, but he couldn''t keep silent at last. He said helplessly: "guys, don''t think about any records. Anyway, their records won''t be archived. What I care about is our drill. The object I''m responsible for can only run 17 to 18 laps, and the scheduled time just reaches the limit, but now, what about our drill?"


    After a short silence, there was finally humanity: "there''s no way. Let the egg ram speed up."


    "Maybe the egg ram is sure that he can reach the limit within the specified time?"


    "The fried egg ram has run 77 laps, and there is almost no error in the time of running one lap, and the damn guy still keeps a constant speed. Man, do you think anyone in the world can control his physical strength to such an accurate level? Are you talking about the machine man or the fried egg ram we are discussing?"


    The instructor in charge of Gao Yang said with a bitter smile: "don''t discuss it. Let the major decide how to deal with it. Guys, before the speed of the egg exploding ram drops sharply, I don''t think he has reached the limit, and even the connection is far from the limit. Therefore, let the major decide what to do."


    It is not only the instructors who steal whispers, but also the soldiers who are normally trained. They will take a look at Gao Yang from time to time to see if he is still running. A few people who are idle and have nothing to do see Gao Yang. The person who went to the playground during their morning exercises is still there. It is difficult to pay attention or not.


    Nate quickly arrived, rudely took Gao Yang''s record sheet, and then looked at Gao Yang who was still running. After the muscle on the major''s face twitched a few times, he finally couldn''t help saying, "is this guy human?"


    After asking, Nate said to the officer next to him, "did he drink water or eat?"


    "I drink water, but I haven''t eaten anything."


    The major closed the folder with a slap. After walking back and forth in place for a few steps, he suddenly looked up and said, "I remember, the medical report of the fried egg ram didn''t say anything about his knee?"


    "Major, his knees are better than mine. They are only a little more worn than those who hardly exercise. Damn it, his knees are even better than mine!"


    Nate said angrily, "Damn it, it''s a ghost. It''s OK to run like this. He doesn''t even wear his knees. What material is he made of? Damn it, I haven''t heard of such a thing."


    A nearby instructor was also surprised and said, "it''s impossible to remember? Is it wrong? Or what''s wrong with the physical examination? He can run so well without training. As long as he has been trained and runs for a long time, how can his knees wear so little? I think he should have a problem walking soon, right?"


    "That''s what his physical examination report says. The condition of his knee is very good. I remember it for sure. If there is a problem, you have to ask the doctor who examined him."


    Nate suddenly raised his head and said in a deep voice, "there''s no way. You must postpone the exercise time and let your responsible people reduce the amount of exercise. You must try to make them reach the limit at the same time as the egg exploding ram."


    After that, Nate took the walkie talkie and said, "Lieutenant, you have to come. There''s something wrong. You have to make a new exercise plan."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You''d better come and have a look in person. I can only say that it''s a fucking hell today. Also, bring the files of the last training of the fried egg RAM when you come."


    "There''s no file, there''s no file for them at all."


    "Then go to the instructor who trained them last time. In short, call someone familiar with him. Damn it, it''s really damn today."


    After major Nate finished the call, Gao Yang''s specially assigned instructor said carefully: "do you want to let the egg ram speed up, so that he can consume his physical strength faster."


    After thinking for a moment, Nate suddenly shook his head and said gnashing his teeth, "no, let him run like this. I''ll see how much he can run and can''t kill him!"


    Lieutenant m arrived soon. There was another lieutenant, Lieutenant m, who was responsible for training their Lieutenant m last time.


    Lieutenant m hurriedly said, "what''s the matter?"


    Major Nate was helpless and said with some shock: "the fried egg ram is about to run to the 80th lap. Hell, he ran for the whole 80th lap, but his speed still maintained a uniform speed and there is no sign of deceleration. I think he can continue to run. It''s still far from reaching the limit. What should we do now?"


    Lieutenant m looked surprised, looked at Gao Yang''s record, and then looked at Gao Yang who was still running. Finally, he said helplessly, "I know his endurance is good, but I don''t know his endurance is good to this extent. This, well, the exercise is postponed."


    After that, Lieutenant m pointed to his predecessor and said, "Lieutenant madrik once served as their chief instructor. Although there is no file, he still remembers some training details of the egg exploding ram."


    Nate didn''t talk nonsense. He pointed to Gao Yang and said, "can he run like this last time?"


    Madrid looked at Gao Yang and said in surprise: "No, they didn''t come into contact with extreme training and exercises last time. When he came last time, he was a recruit''s egg in addition to shooting accurately, so I don''t know how much he can run. However, in my memory, RAM ran 40 kilometers at the farthest time, and he didn''t look very hard, so I think he came last time I have this ability at that time. "


    Lieutenant m said with a worried face: "I think it''s meaningless to let the egg exploding ram participate in the extreme exercise. If there is a situation that forces him to the limit, others must have been lying down long ago, leaving him alone and talking about the collective limit state. Moreover, I now think no one can push the ram to the limit. So, how about the exercise as scheduled? Focus on the investigation There are eleven people left. "


    Nate thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, let him run to the limit. I don''t believe it. Can he run to the dark? Let others wait for him and postpone the exercise."


    At this time, Lieutenant madrik, the first chief instructor who trained Gao Yang, said in a hurry: "you wait here. I have to ask others to see it. I have a hunch that there may be a big event today."


    After Malak hurried away, m hesitated a little and muttered, "no, I have to inform the general. Maybe he will be interested."


    Major Nate''s rank can be counted under Wolfgang''s hands. He didn''t want to make a fuss, but he couldn''t bear it in the end. He whispered, "well, I have to let some people see it and let them know that there are strange... Monsters in the world."


    Nate called his immediate subordinates to watch the excitement. Then, two hours later, the drill plan pushed back hour by hour was no longer scheduled at all.


    Finally, another hour later, Wolfgang, who had said he was not interested, also came. Looking at the running Gao Yang, Wolfgang listened to the introduction of a crowd. After a moment of silence, he finally said half jokingly and half seriously: "after he runs, catch him up for a slice examination. I want to see what material this guy is made of."

 Chapter 848

    Gao Yang knew that the scheduled exercise time had long passed, but after being impatient at the beginning, Gao Yang, who was told that the exercise plan was postponed indefinitely, finally ran slowly with patience.


    From morning to noon, from noon to afternoon, from afternoon to evening, until dinner time, those who watched at the playground had to go to dinner. Gao yangran made the audience change one group after another, and he was still running.


    Wolfgang looked at it and said loudly. After Gao Yang ran, he informed him to leave again, but Wolfgang came out again before it was dark.


    Wolfgang stood next to lieutenant m, but he didn''t disturb the instructors who had been standing by the playground with Gao Yang all day, just watching quietly.


    From the beginning, the discussion caused by surprise has ended. Now everyone is quietly watching Gao Yang run again. On the playground of Nuo Da, only Gao Yang is left with a slow and stable figure.


    Gao Yang has run unconscious. After the limit period, he doesn''t feel tired. Anyway, as long as he can run without falling down, he will run all the time.


    Slowly, the soldiers who had finished the meal came out of the canteen. Basically, all the soldiers who had no task came to the edge of the playground. Although most people did not know Gao Yang''s identity, this did not prevent them from witnessing a miracle with their own eyes.


    There were more and more people on the edge of the playground, and it was almost dark. At this time, all the headlights in a corner of the playground were on at the same time, illuminating the playground.


    The playground of the military base generally does not turn on the lights, especially the headlights are fully turned on, because this involves a factor of keeping the location of the base confidential. However, today is an exception. At this time, the playground is not only open to Gao Yang, but also lights up for him alone.


    A unit with a high level of confidentiality suddenly lights up, which involves not only the military base, but Wolfgang can be the master, so the rarely used headlights are turned on.


    On the playground of Nuo University, only Gao Yang''s figure looks a little lonely.


    This is a performance of a person who has a stage, lights and audience, but there is no sound.


    Wolfgang didn''t leave in a hurry this time. Although he stood for more than three hours, Wolfgang looked down quietly like others.


    Gao Yang doesn''t feel tired. He just feels that his feet are getting heavier and heavier. His lungs are like a fire burning. He has forgotten why he is running. He just knows that he has to run all the time. When he can''t run, it will end.


    Because he is fully armed and according to the equipment he will bring in real combat, Gao Yang brought a three liter water bag.


    Gao Yang doesn''t drink a lot of water. He only takes a sip when he feels very thirsty. He is used to running long distances without drinking water. He can support him with little water for a long time.


    Although he drank very little, he had already finished drinking three liters of water, but Gao Yang had ignored this problem. What drove Gao Yang to run was his will.


    Why do you have to run and can''t run again? In fact, there is no reason. Others want to see how long Gao Yang can run, but Gao Yang just wants to run to the end.


    Finally, Gao Yang stumbled.


    Looking at Gao Yang running, he suddenly stumbled, causing a low exclamation. Although the sound was not big, the sound of hundreds of people at the same time seemed very thick.


    "He can''t run!"


    "Speed! How about speed?"


    "The time of running a lap is still very stable in six minutes and twenty seconds!"


    Taking a stumble as a signal, Gao Yang can''t run a few steps. He can''t run smoothly.


    "He''s at his limit! He must be. He''s about to fall!"


    Lieutenant m said in a deep voice, "is it finally over? I thought he could run forever, 18 hours and 40 minutes, a miracle!"


    Major Nate said stunned, "it''s not a miracle, it''s an iron will!"


    After two staggering steps, Gao Yang finally fell to the ground, but he was not unconscious. After falling to the ground, he immediately tried to stand up with his hands.


    Then major Nate suddenly shouted, "don''t waste this opportunity, let him shoot!"


    Lieutenant m said anxiously, "is there still joint training?"


    Nei said in a hurry: "practice together! His limit is basically two concepts with normal people. What''s the meaning of joint practice! Let him hit the light target! Prepare the night vision!"


    Gao Yang''s instructor quickly ran to Gao Yang''s side and shouted at Gao Yang, who stood up again: "don''t stop, come with me and get ready to shoot! Come on!"


    It was supposed to be a daytime exercise. As a result, Sheng Sheng was dragged to 12 p.m. by Gao Yang. The night vision equipment was not prepared, and the shooting range that could be used during the day could not be used at night. Fortunately, as soon as it was dark, he had prepared the shooting range and equipment for night shooting.


    Hearing the instructor''s words, vaguely Gao Yang remembered why he ran, but his brain could not immediately become very clear. Vaguely, he took down his rifle from his back, staggered behind the instructor and walked towards the shooting range.


    Gao Yang can''t run anymore. He can only walk.


    The shooting range has been changed. The instructor needs to lead the way in front.


    The instructor walked in front, followed by Gao Yang. Behind Gao Yang, there were all the members of the instructor group and Satan mercenary regiment, and then Wolfgang and all the audience next to the playground.


    Gao Yang stumbled a few hundred meters, and the team behind him followed him to the shooting range.


    When Gao Yang almost fell to the shooting position, his instructor squatted next to him, pointed to a row of targets illuminated only by lights and shouted, "four hundred meter targets, ten, all shot into the next drill field!"


    Satan''s blade is equipped with a white light sight. At this time, it must be impossible to change it, so we can only arrange the light target high.


    Four hundred meters is the main shooting distance of the accurate shooter. Gao Yang raised his gun and didn''t think about anything in his mind. He aimed at the first target and fired a shot.


    The first shot hit the target accurately, which attracted a low exclamation.


    Gao Yang finally knew what tiredness meant. He couldn''t even move his fingers, but he didn''t think it was too much of an obstacle to shooting. He just found that even carrying the gun was slower than usual when he moved the muzzle, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    The second shot failed to hit the target. A failed shot restored Gao Yang''s thinking ability. After seriously thinking about why he missed, Gao Yang thought he was too anxious. When he was too tired to move, it was unrealistic to shoot quickly according to his habits.


    Gao Yang aimed again and hit the second target. Then he used what he thought was the most reasonable speed. Instead of pursuing rapid fire, he tried to be safe.


    The third, the fourth, until the last target, Gao Yang never fired a second shot at the same target.


    After Gao Yang finished shooting the target, his instructor was still looking at the air with only light. There should have been an iron target, but now it has been turned over, indicating Gao Yang''s shooting accuracy.


    Nate was very anxious and said loudly, "what are you waiting for! Assault! Assault!"


    Gao Yang''s instructor suddenly woke up and shouted at Gao Yang lying on the ground: "get up, use your shotgun, assault!"


    While talking, the instructor buckled a helmet with night vision on his head.


    Gao Yang put the rifle in the shooting position, fixed the helmet bag on his chin, and got up very hard.


    After pulling the shotgun from his back and opening the night vision in front of him, Gao Yang stumbled towards the simulation building more than 300 meters away under the guidance of his instructor.


    Live fire drill and shooting can''t be too close, but no one abides by this rule now. Except Gao Yang''s instructor, everyone else followed Gao Yang and rushed to the drill ground.


    After walking in front of a brick house, the high flying instructor shouted, "there are hostage targets in it, but you can fight. All targets can be used as your shooting targets. You don''t need to distinguish the hostages!"


    Gao Yang quickened his pace a little and rushed to a room. A target with a gun suddenly appeared from behind the window. It was no longer quick, but Gao Yang raised his gun and made a big hole in the target face of the portrait behind the window.


    The drill ground is also temporarily arranged, because it temporarily misappropriates the drill ground of others, so Gao Yang is facing the most difficult target, a mixed target of civilians and hostages.


    He habitually stuffed a bullet and rushed into the house. Three targets suddenly bounced from the ground mountain, including a gun target in the corner, a hostage target, and a target next to the hostage target, which were almost pasted together.


    Gao Yang raised his gun and hit the target next to the hostage. After knocking down the target in the corner, he didn''t shoot the hostage target. Instead, he quickly loaded two bullets and walked out the back door.


    Arriving at the mixed area of street warfare and indoor warfare with more complex terrain, Gao Yang began to raise his gun and shoot continuously. Although the shooting speed was slow, the shooting speed was slow, and the reloading action was also slow, Gao Yang made no mistake and missed, and accurately shot off every target.


    Entering a large room again, Gao Yang suddenly pops up at least 20 targets in front of him. This should have been a group exercise field with at least six people, but only Gao Yang came in. Gao Yang doesn''t need and can''t kill all the targets.


    But Gao Yang had no extra thinking ability. He didn''t think whether he needed to kill all the targets. He just mechanically raised the shotgun, let go of the hostage target, and then shot at each target at the fastest speed.


    Shooting and loading bullets suddenly returned to high speed, although not to the best extent. After Gao Yang hit at least 12 targets and emptied a handful of bullets, Gao Yang threw his shotgun, pulled out the pistol in his leg holster, and shot four shots in a row to knock down the last four targets.


    The instructor shouted, "stop shooting, the drill is over!"


    Hearing the instructor''s words, Gao Yang raised the pistol, took off the magazine according to the specified action, pulled the sleeve to withdraw the bullet from the gun chamber, closed the insurance, put the pistol into the holster, and then turned his eyes, fell cleanly to the ground and fainted.

 Chapter 849

    Wolfgang said to slice Gao Yang. Although it is impossible to slice Gao Yang, a detailed physical examination is inevitable.


    When a person shows aspects far beyond ordinary people, there can only be three results. First, the person has a special body structure. 2¡¢ This man is trained. 3¡¢ This person''s physical quality is not as strong as ordinary people, and he has also received professional training.


    Wolfgang must know why Gao Yang has stronger endurance than others. If it is because of talent, it makes no sense. Genius is special because they can''t copy in batches. However, if Gao Yang''s physical conditions are not so strong, we have to study what kind of training Gao Yang has received.


    Gao Yang was thoroughly checked inside and outside, and all this was completed in his deep sleep.


    When Lieutenant m stood at Wolfgang''s desk with the report, Wolfgang said directly, "tell me the most important."


    "Yes, general, the examination results show that the ram''s physical quality is slightly better than that of ordinary people, but it is only slightly better. The muscle type is biased towards the endurance part, but it is not too good. Specifically, the ram''s cardiopulmonary function is very powerful, reaching the level of a professional long-distance runner, and his blood dissolved oxygen is a little higher, 4% higher than the normal value, No In general, rams are not much better than our people in terms of physical quality. "


    Wolfgang nodded and said, "this is the result I want. Go on."


    Lieutenant m said in a deep voice: "generally speaking, the black people on the East African plateau perform better in long-distance running, followed by the yellow people. They have more white fiber in their muscles, which is suitable for aerobic long-distance running, but their explosive power is relatively poor."


    Wolfgang said in a deep voice, "that is to say, our people can''t run like him?"


    Lieutenant m nodded: "Different muscle types are suitable for different sports. You should have found that ram is thin, symmetrical and has thin legs, but his amount of exercise is not small. Most of our people seem to have stronger muscles. Although we pay great attention to aerobic sports such as long-distance running, there are also many anaerobic sports to improve explosive power, The result is more comprehensive than rams, and the explosive power and endurance are in a relatively balanced position. "


    Wolfgang murmured, "can''t you change it?"


    Lieutenant m shook his head and said, "there''s basically no way to change. Because of the ram''s experience, he spent three years running ultra long distances every day, which has created his muscles and tolerance. Unless we can take at least more than three years to cultivate his ability like training athletes, we can''t do it."


    Wolfgang smiled and said, "three years, forget it."


    Lieutenant m smiled and said, "you can still get something from the ram. He has a lot of exercise, but his knee wear is very small, which has aroused great concern of the doctor."


    Wolfgang murmured, "why?"


    "Because of his running style, the ram''s knee bends very little when running. Although the impact force is not much different from our running style, the wear degree of knee cartilage has been reduced by at least 40 to 50 percent."


    Wolfgang smiled, "he hardly bends his legs when running, but won''t his hip be damaged?"


    "Yes, but the degree of loss is very small. Within the range that can be borne, it''s just a normal person with a large amount of exercise. The ram moves very strange when running. After the doctor''s video research, he said it''s a perfect long-distance running mode, and the loss of each joint has been reduced to the minimum."


    Wolfgang stood up and said: "It''s very valuable. Show me the report. In fact, it''s easy to understand that the primitive tribes that Gongyang lived for a long time rely on long-distance running to obtain food. Long-distance running is their most basic survival skill, so it is bound to develop this skill to the best. What are the disadvantages? A technology with outstanding advantages can''t be without disadvantages."


    Lieutenant m said with a smile, "the disadvantage is really obvious, that is, he runs very slowly."


    Wolfgang sniffed and said, "I forgot this. RAM can run for a long time, but he can''t compliment his speed. Otherwise, won''t he be able to win the gold medal of marathon at the Olympic Games."


    Lieutenant m smiled: "yes, he can run very well, but don''t want to win any competition. As long as he habitually runs, he will run very slowly. No matter what kind of 10000 meter long run or marathon, he will still be faster."


    Wolfgang nodded and said, "well, can we draw a conclusion? Relying on long-time training, an appropriate and scientific running method, plus a little racial talent, we can achieve a high degree."


    Lieutenant m gently shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, but I still can''t. Even if he has the same conditions as RAM, it''s normal to be able to do half of him. Of course, this is impossible for normal people. Being able to run to two-thirds of ram is to play beyond the level. Maybe a very few people can do it under the same conditions."


    Wolfgang frowned and said, "why? You said his physical quality didn''t need to be much better than others. What did the doctor say?"


    Lieutenant m sighed and said: "The reason why the report was delayed was that the doctors could not give a clear conclusion. They could not explain all this with science. At least the doctors said so. They couldn''t figure out why the ram could do what seemed impossible until major Nate provided a conclusion, and then the doctors couldn''t find a more reasonable explanation, Accepted major Nate''s statement and finally gave the report. "


    Wolfgang turned to the last page and saw the doctors'' conclusions.


    Iron will!


    Steel like will, which is the most critical factor that ordinary people can''t do.


    Wolfgang sighed and said, "well, will, iron will. Major Nate gave a high evaluation, but I agree with him. I didn''t think ram had this quality before."


    Will is different from physical fitness. It can''t be practiced by practice. After sighing, Wolfgang continued: "then talk about the ram''s shooting. What''s the conclusion of his final shooting?"


    Lieutenant m was silent for a moment and said, "according to the exercise content, he certainly can''t complete the whole exercise. He will be killed when entering the room, but in terms of shooting, all 12 instructors gave six points."


    Wolfgang frowned: "six points, super perfect, good, he deserves this evaluation."


    Lieutenant m smiled bitterly and said, "I never thought a mercenary could do this. It''s unreasonable. What belief does he have? Why does he fight? He''s clearly just a mercenary. He doesn''t fight for his country or his family. If he fights for money, how can he have an iron heart? And I think miracles only belong to people with faith."


    Wolfgang sighed and said, "don''t ask me. I don''t know why he fought, but he must have a goal for it, but we don''t know."


    After that, Wolfgang said with a bitter smile, "if you say so, RAM can''t give us too much help in shooting."


    Lieutenant m also said with a wry smile: "there''s no way. It''s a pure talent problem. Otherwise, Nate and they won''t give six points. Because the ram exceeds the shooting ability in the normal range, they can only give high scores outside the normal range."


    The full score is five. It can''t be used to measure Gao Yang''s shooting ability. Of course, it can only be given six points.


    Wolfgang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "put his files on file and keep them forever!"


    Lieutenant m was surprised and said, "build a file for him? But because RAM can''t enter the file, Nate will give them a high score of six points. If you build a file, RAM will be the only one in our base with a file of super perfect performance. Is that okay?"


    Wolfgang breathed and said: "Filing! Improve the security level. Also, erase the origin of Gongyang, give him a secret code of our base, and show him the files of Gongyang if there is a sniper or accurate shooter whose tail is tilted to fill in. Anyway, Gongyang is trained in this base, and he has only been trained in this base, so he is qualified to leave the files!"


    Lieutenant m stood upright and said, "yes, file the ram!"


    Wolfgang nodded and said, "have you made the next exercise plan?"


    Lieutenant m said loudly, "yes, the ram is still in the recovery stage and can only follow the wasp team for low-intensity training. In the next four days, they will have 12 exercises, and then they will receive helicopter rope landing training."


    Wolfgang said in a deep voice, "they can''t carry out rope landing training at the base. Go to the training ground in distin. Has the helicopter been coordinated?"


    "Well coordinated, the temporary flight route applied to the air force department has been approved. However, RAM asked for their pilot Irene to fly the helicopter."


    "Agree to his request, but you can only serve as the co pilot. Of course, Irene can control the whole process."


    "General, there is another problem that needs your personal approval and presence. The hornet team hopes to conduct high-altitude skydiving of fixed wing aircraft after all the training of helicopter airborne."


    Wolfgang waved his hand and said, "approval. I''ll solve it in the air force and send them to the 55th Airborne Brigade for training. I''ll train with our people."


    Lieutenant m hesitated and said, "is there no problem with the air force?"


    Wolfgang smiled: "No problem, I will inform ram of their identity. The Ministry of national defense has filed a record. In the name of high-level exchange, the air force command can certainly agree. As for the 55th brigade, can they not agree? If the 55th brigade refuses, then they won''t want to send their reconnaissance troops to me for exchange and training in the future, and we''ll go to other airborne troops for airborne training. It''s not only those with aircraft There are 55 brigades. "

 Chapter 850

    Time passed quickly, and the training was carried out in an orderly manner, from the training of basic subjects to targeted training, such as cable landing assault by helicopter.


    The most important thing is that Gao Yang''s days are very different from when he first came. Although he is still hated, no one will always trouble him. All this is just because Gao Yang ran for a day and conducted a super perfect shooting, and then he won respect.


    In the military camp, some things will become very simple. If you are strong, you will naturally gain respect. If you are quite strong, you will be treated by some stars. If you are strong enough, you will become an authority and a recognized strong man. Even if you have old grievances, it doesn''t matter. Others can hate you, but you must respect you.


    The advantage of being respected is that no one calls the nickname "fried egg RAM" anymore. People begin to call the official nickname "RAM". However, sometimes, some people can''t help but raise individual nicknames according to their own feelings, such as the immortal ram, or God sheep, or gun god. There is only commendation but no derogation.


    Of course, some nicknames don''t call in front of Gao Yang. People have self-esteem. For example, major Nate will call ram at most, but he will never say his nickname to Gao Yang in front of Gao Yang, iron man.


    The only difference is a little young man nicknamed Cat Shit, a little private. The boy is quite talented in using shotgun. Only after a competition with Gao Yang, his confidence was seriously hit, but after Gao Yang shot a shotgun he didn''t dare think of under extreme conditions, Cat Shit became Gao Yang''s brain powder.


    Gao Yang''s shotgun is good because of hard training and talent, but it does not affect the rapid loading of shooting in battle. Simon taught it.


    Simon also taught his unique skill to others in the base, but the reason why a unique skill can become a unique skill is that others can''t do it or don''t do it well enough, so many people in the military camp know this skill, but there are no people who can use and teach except Gao Yang.


    He can''t practice it himself. Even if he knows how to do it and then teach others, naturally he can only teach two knives with half a bottle of vinegar. However, Gao Yang is different. He can not only practice well, but also become a qualified instructor.


    So Gao Yang became a non Staff Instructor of cat shit.


    In the eyes of precision shooters, snipers, commandos using shotguns and people who often need pistols, no matter whether they admit it or not, Gao Yang has become an idol of these people. It is not that they worship Gao Yang, but that they hope they can be as divine as Gao Yang.


    In other fields, for example, in the eyes of machine gunners, groliov is the most dazzling person.


    There are more people who can shoot machine guns, but there are a few who can be called artists. Although the combat system is completely different, they only exchange and share the following experiences and experiences. Groliov can also reflect his value.


    The other is Tommy, but his situation is a little special.


    Tommy was born in a pure wild way. He was powerful enough, but he was completely self-taught. He fought, not learned, so Tommy knew it and didn''t know why. He could show others how to fight mortars, but why did he fight like this was too disorganized.


    Among others, Li JinFang''s fighting is very eye-catching, and Frye''s grenade is really amazing.


    As for Irene, she is really comprehensive, but she is a typical batch of qualified and even excellent soldiers trained by the army. She is very balanced, comprehensive and powerful, but she has no extremely prominent expertise. What Wolfgang needs most is this kind of excellent soldiers in all aspects, so she can''t show her.


    As for Rafael, Gao Yang''s blaster with dangbao, it''s hard to find mercenaries, but in the army, such professionals really catch a lot.


    It''s not good enough. It has to be particularly prominent. It''s rare to see mercenaries, such as blasters, investigators and military doctors, but in a world-class special forces base, such talents are the most needed. After all, they are backed by a country.


    The biggest gain of training is the great increase of tacit understanding, for example, sign language has been unified, and code words. In an emergency, a whole set of actions can be indicated in one word. Of course, the most important thing is in action. One eye and one body action can make teammates understand what it means.


    Another big gain is Jason.


    Jason didn''t deeply learn some skills. He mainly practiced the basic skills of infantry. In addition to becoming a qualified infantry, Jason can be anyone''s deputy. Even when Bruce and Andy ho need someone to fight, Jason can help deliver a scissors and medicine.


    Jason learned things very quickly and didn''t need much in-depth study, so he became a patch of Satan''s mercenary regiment in a very short time. Just stick it wherever you need it.


    Gao Yang has been informed that their days at Wolfgang base will not be too long because they are going to other bases to learn how to parachute.


    Groliov has been looking forward to it for a long time. He misses the feeling of jumping down from the high sky, but Gao Yang and Tommy feel headache when they think of it.


    Gao Yang has accepted the use of helicopter cable landing and simulated parachute jumping on the platform, but the platform simulated parachute jumping is pulled by the safety belt. The helicopter cable drops to the top of the sky, that is, more than ten meters, and skydiving is at least one thousand meters up.


    In fact, Gao Yang is better. He is afraid of heights, but it''s only slight. Although he is afraid, he won''t be paralyzed. Tommy is different. Tommy really stands tall and his legs will be too soft to move.


    The helicopter rope landing is repeated every day these days. Tommy can''t completely overcome the influence of fear of heights. Gao Yang has a headache. What can Tommy do when he really gets on a fixed wing aircraft and jumps down after flying to a height of more than 1000 meters.


    Gao Yang knelt on one knee and formed a circular defense formation with others. He was waiting for the arrival of the helicopter. Finally, when he heard the sound of the helicopter, Nate standing behind Gao Yang handed out a piece of paper.


    The exercise content was only a piece of paper, very rough. Gao Yang took a quick look, took the exercise content in mind, immediately handed it to Irene, and then shouted, "get ready to board!"


    Irene took over the exercise and quickly shouted, "flight route confirmation!"


    The helicopter landed slowly on the tarmac, waved his hand high and kept the alert formation. All 12 members of Satan''s mercenary regiment got on the Black Hawk helicopter, and major Nate and a second lieutenant in charge of recording also got on the helicopter.


    Irene went directly into the cockpit of the helicopter and quickly got ready for takeoff. The Black Hawk helicopter soared into the air.


    Gao Yang will be informed of the exercise content only one moment before departure, and Gao Yang can convey it to others after receiving the order.


    "Mission, forcibly attack an unknown enemy base, rescue the hostages, and have to kill the enemy leader target. The target to be killed has no characteristics."


    "Then kill them all, even if it''s over."


    After Gao Yang announced the contents of the order, Cui Bo casually said that such exercises have been held several times a day recently, and they have become commonplace.


    The helicopter accurately reached the sky over the target area. The cabin door opened and a rope was thrown on the ground. Before the rope landed, Li JinFang buckled a buckle on the rope. Then he was ready to shoot with a gun in one hand and slid to the ground with a downhill card in one hand.


    Li JinFang slides head up because he has to prepare to shoot in the air, while others slide head down and feet down. They only turn over and land when they are close to the ground, because it is faster. In addition, the rope can be lowered by holding the rope empty handed or using a special card. The speed of unarmed rope lowering will be much slower, and the speed of using the buckle will be much faster.


    The second, the third, the early assault group slipped to the ground first.


    Tommy was the second to last. When it was his turn, Tommy''s legs trembled and moved to the hatch step by step. His eyes didn''t dare to look down. He grabbed the buckle of the rope, but he didn''t dare to jump out of the hatch.


    Gao Yang kicked Tommy''s ass in the back, and Tommy was ready to be kicked by Gao Yang. He really didn''t have the courage to jump out of the helicopter, so he had to let Gao Yang help kick it. Although it was troublesome every time, there was no way. Tommy couldn''t overcome his psychological obstacles.


    They didn''t dare to jump out, let alone head down, so the very fast and consistent rope landing stopped a little here.


    When we reached the ground, there was nothing to say. This exercise was a more difficult indoor station. We broke into the building, killed each target, rescued the hostages, judged that several people were killed and several people survived, and then took the hostages on the plane to leave. It was over.


    When he returned to the apron by helicopter and completed the process of a drill, Gao Yang habitually knelt on one knee to prepare for the start of the next round of drill, but major Nate suddenly said, "this is the end of the drill. This is your last performance at this base. You can go back and pack your things."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "are we leaving?"


    Major Nate nodded and said, "yes, there will be a transition tonight. You will be sent to the new training base."


    Gao Yang stood up from the ground, nodded, and suddenly said to Nate, "you''ll go too, won''t you?"


    Nate smiled and didn''t answer Gao Yang''s question. He just smiled and said, "go pack your things. I want to remind you that although you don''t belong here, you go out from this base. Don''t lose face to this base."

 Chapter 851

    Gao Yang thinks Nate has something to say. If he guesses correctly, he may encounter some challenges when he goes to the new base for training.


    Gao Yang still doesn''t know the specific responsibilities of Wolfgang''s troops, but it seems that the base he trained is quite large, and there are combat teams for various terrain and situations. In other words, this military base is a large base integrating combat and training.


    Although he stayed for a long time and knew a lot of things, Gao Yang still didn''t know whether he was trained by the army in Israel. However, it is also possible that the military base under Wolfgang''s control has no name at all, only an internal code. As for the army code, it is possible that Gao Yang and they can''t know.


    Although a special force with a complete range of scale and categories needs extreme confidentiality, even if it is not a special airborne combat force, its airborne combat capability must be mastered. However, Israel''s territory is small and its military combat power is strong, but its scale is limited. It is impossible to build an airport for a special force and allocate many aircraft, But only to train a relatively small special forces.


    Therefore, when Wolfgang''s men need airborne training, in addition to the most basic ground training in the base, the rest go to the airborne troops with complete hardware facilities and more professional skills.


    Israeli airborne troops are really awesome.


    Israeli paratroopers have made brilliant achievements. One of the most famous is the Wanli raid on Entebbe airport in Uganda, which was done by Israeli paratroopers for the backbone.


    Israel''s navy is almost a decoration. The air force and army are the decisive forces, and both services have the ability to turn the tide and save Israel''s record.


    Both are military services with proud achievements and have the role of national pillars. They can certainly cooperate and rely on each other in foreign operations, but in peacetime, they are destined to fight for who is the country''s first brother. In this world, but the word humility does not exist in the dictionary of those troops who are dim sum and a little arrogant.


    The air force is in the sky, the army is on the ground, and there is no boundary in combat. In fact, it is good. It only competes at a large strategic level, but the airborne force is somewhat special. In some countries, the airborne force belongs to the air force, but in some countries, it belongs to the army. Whether it belongs to the air force or the army, the airborne force must need the aircraft of the air force to deliver it.


    In Israel, airborne troops belong to the army, but the aircraft used by airborne troops belong to the air force. Therefore, the position of airborne troops is somewhat embarrassing. It is said that they belong to the army, but they have wings. It is said that they belong to the air force, and they are under the control of the army. The worst thing is that the Israeli air force also wants its own ground special forces, so the air force has its own paratroopers, Moreover, the paratroopers of the air force have no such establishment as Airborne Brigade and airborne battalion. They are directly called airborne commandos.


    The airborne troops are under the command of the army, but the real army, that is, the big infantry, certainly do not regard the airborne troops as their own people, while the air force, its own airborne commandos are their own sons. Naturally, the airborne troops under the army establishment have to be separated by one layer.


    Israel''s airborne soldiers have made outstanding contributions. Although they dare not be looked down upon anywhere, they are a sweet cake in the army headquarters. In front of their peers in the army, they are a little less interesting. The real infantry always have to be higher than the winged infantry. Therefore, the airborne soldiers and infantry belonging to the army are the two arms that fight the most fiercely and fiercely.


    Just like the US Marines and the army fought the hardest.


    Fortunately, although Israeli airborne soldiers and infantry fought fiercely, it must be benign competition. When they really went to the battlefield, they were fighting tigers and brothers. However, when there were no foreign enemies, they must be higher when they met.


    When there are no foreign enemies, it is natural to compare their achievements and combat effectiveness. If they have to train together, it goes without saying that Mars collides with the earth. No matter what aspect they are in, they must compete and distinguish between the top and the bottom.


    Israeli airborne troops are powerful enough, and airborne special forces are even more powerful.


    In fact, according to the operational purpose, airborne troops themselves belong to the ranks of special forces. They are not called special forces only because they are very powerful, but the arms with special battlefield uses are special forces, such as engineers, chemical warfare soldiers and so on.


    The top people in the airborne troops don''t even have a special special force number, but they have the strength of special forces in a popular sense. For example, an airborne reconnaissance battalion subordinate to the 202 Airborne Brigade doesn''t have the name of special forces, but it''s definitely a famous super brand force, so naturally, Such troops were dubbed airborne special forces.


    Since he knew he was going to the airborne base for training, Gao Yang was ready to fight high on behalf of infantry and people. As for whether the airborne came to this exercise from the head or the people from Wolfgang asked for a duel, it doesn''t need to be said at all. The head is absolutely right.


    The only thing Gao Yang wants to know is that they will be sent to the Airborne Brigade for training.


    Take all the weapons and equipment you want to bring, pack the daily necessities, and the most important thing is to prepare the hoods for your face. This thing has to be used when you go out. It''s better to be prepared in advance.


    When it was dark, Gao Yang finally got the notice and all the members got on a bus.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, they were not the only ones on the bus. The bus that could accommodate more than 50 people was basically full, while major Nate sat in the front.


    When they all sat down in the reserved seats, the bus was just full.


    There is no need to remind, Gao Yang. They all brought headgear to their heads. Of course, only twelve of them need to wear headgear, but others don''t.


    After waiting for the car to start, major Nate suddenly shouted, "do you all know where you''re going and what you''re going to do?"


    "I know!"


    Listening to the loud answers of many recruits in the carriage, they were silent. The reason is very simple. They don''t know where to go.


    After a moment of silence, Nate said loudly, "you all know what you''re going to do, but the wasp team doesn''t know, so I''ll explain to them the destination of our trip and what we''re going to do."


    Gao Yang was surprised because he didn''t expect Nate to take the initiative to tell him these things that should have been kept secret.


    "We''re going to the 202 Airborne Brigade''s station for Skydiving training, which is our main purpose. However, going to the 202 Airborne Brigade for training means that we have to turn them over on the 202 brigade''s territory!"


    Nate explained it to Gao Yang, so he spoke in detail.


    "There are some things I need to tell you. You are not qualified to know this, but the general has ordered me to tell you, so I''ll tell you something behind this training.


    Originally, we were going to the 55th brigade for airborne training, but because of the existence of the hornet team, our training plan was forced to change. The reason why we were able to go to the 202nd brigade for training was that the general challenged them! We not only have to train, but also turn them over on the territory of the 202th brigade! Let the bastards of the 55th brigade eat shit! We need to practice and be the strongest Practice together, compare, and only compare with the strongest!


    You are new recruits. You may not know that a unit of the 202 Airborne Brigade was trained in our base the year before last. As a result, we lost to them in an street battle exercise, gentlemen! We lost to a group of airborne soldiers in the street battle! This is totally unacceptable! It is hateful that, according to the arrangement of the army headquarters, our cooperative force has been replaced by 55 since last year Brigades, but fortunately! Because of the existence of the wasp team, the army command agreed that we would once again become a cooperative force with the 202 brigade for training, and the air force command also agreed that the wasp team would use their aircraft.


    Now what I want to tell you is that it is very likely that our cooperative force will still be the 55th brigade from next year. Therefore, this training opportunity may be the only one in recent years. We must seize this opportunity for revenge! I ask you to win me in any aspect, any exercise and any fight! For our name, for Our base, for the sake of the general! We must win! "


    "Kill them! You must win!"


    Nate clenched his teeth and foamed at the mouth. After a long speech, he immediately aroused the common roar of everyone in the carriage in response. While Gao Yang shook his arms and shouted, he also understood what was going on. No wonder Nate gave him a preventive shot before he set out. It turned out that there was such a relationship.


    It''s strange that Nate is not excited. It''s really unreasonable that he lost to airborne soldiers in the field where his army is best. After all, airborne soldiers don''t know how to fight street battles, but after all, field combat is the strongest of airborne soldiers. Even if the street battles of brigade 202 are so strong, it depends on who you compare with. Wolfgang''s troops are good at fighting street battles, In all Israeli forces, it is. No.1, so it is unacceptable even if it is won once by the guard forces belonging to Israel.


    Although they were mercenaries, they were trained in Wolfgang''s base after all. Under Nate''s passionate speech, Gao Yang''s competitive heart naturally rolled up. Moreover, they also occupied a full 12 training places. They had to earn face for their instructors.


    Irene was also very excited. She sat in front of Gao Yang. Although she was wearing a Headcover, she turned her head and whispered to Gao Yang: "boss, great! 202 brigade ah! Don''t you say that SAS in Britain is strong? Believe me, the reconnaissance camp of 202 brigade is no worse than SAS! This is recognized. We all thought so in Germany."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "I guess I''ll have to fight when I go. The major said so. I''m sure I''ll have to fight. When I find out the major''s tone, if he answers, toad, you''ll come. If you''re okay, let''s find fault and fight a few Games first! Let''s fight alone and give them a threat."

 Chapter 852

    Israel is too small, and the residence of the 202 brigade is not a secret, and there is no need to drive around. Just three hours later, the bus drove into the new training base.


    Although he doesn''t like to make trouble, Gao Yang is not a peace loving person. He has never been. If necessary, he doesn''t mind, which means that Wolfgang has fought hard.


    It''s a fight, but the rules must be clear. Otherwise, it''s possible for a person to be imprisoned or light, and be shot. Therefore, you have to keep an eye on finding trouble. You know what can be picked, but you''re not afraid of big things, and you can''t touch anything.


    When the car finally stopped, Nate shouted, "hornet team, put on the action headgear."


    The so-called action headgear is to show their eyes and see things. They can''t be led away like a blind man.


    After waiting to change the headgear, Nate ordered all of them to get off the bus. When the people in front got off the bus one after another, Gao Yang passed Nate when he got off the bus and whispered, "major, what can fight and what can''t fight?"


    After Nate was stunned, he turned his head to one side and said in a low voice, "you can hurt but not seriously hurt, especially not disabled, can''t sneak attack, you can fight in groups, but you must keep the number equal. The consequences are that those who lose are locked up, and those who parachute still follow the rules. Don''t worry about being treated differently on their territory. There is no home advantage here."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I see. Just wait and see."


    Knowing major Nate''s clear attitude and the rules, Gao Yang got out of the car and stood directly in the team in front of the car.


    They were not the only ones who came to train. Gao Yang found that there were three buses. There were at least 50 cadets in addition to each officer and driver. In this way, there were at least 150 people who came to train.


    A hundred and fifty people stood in three squadrons and gathered in the parking lot waiting for orders. In front of them, there were more than a dozen airborne soldiers watching them.


    Although he came to be trained, Gao Yang found that these people did not have the consciousness of being students at all. They held their heads high and hung a mocking face. They looked aggressive. It was clear that they were looking for trouble.


    Although they belong to different units, during internal communication training, other people don''t need to cover their faces except for praising the twelve of them. However, praising them needs to wear masks because of their different identities. In this way, they immediately stand out a lot.


    The 202 brigade is a regular army. Although its strength is as strong as that of the special forces, they do not have to cover their faces when performing tasks, while Wolfgang soldiers must cover their faces no matter what tasks they perform, and there is generally only one possibility for those who have to cover their faces during training, that is, after completing a targeted intensive training, Go to perform any task immediately, so you must cover your face when you want to train.


    Gao Yang''s 12 people are definitely not because they want to perform tasks, but others don''t know. Therefore, in the eyes of those airborne soldiers, Gao Yang''s 12 people have become veterans who are about to perform important tasks.


    Looking at the eyes of more than a dozen airborne soldiers, he kept sweeping around his body, raised his chest higher, and made great efforts to aim at those airborne soldiers with provocative eyes.


    Among those who welcome them, the highest rank is also a major, but he is a little older than Nate. The phenomenon of high rank and low rank in special forces is very common, while in the conventional army of airborne soldiers, the rank of major is not only high, but also likely to be a battalion commander or deputy battalion commander.


    Regardless of their position, the airborne must send an officer with the same rank to receive them, so it is a major with a high position.


    Nate walked up to the airborne major, saluted him, handed a piece of paper to the major and said faintly, "there should be 150 people, but there are 150 people. This is the specific list."


    The airborne major returned a gift, took the list, handed it to the people next to him, shook hands with Nate and said with a smile: "Welcome, very welcome. Our communication with your department has become a tradition. Originally, we felt it a pity that we couldn''t continue to communicate with you, but you came again. It''s good. After all, it''s no fun to defeat other troops. Although it''s the same to win, it''s still better to win you."


    After a cold snort of disdain, Nate said loudly, "last time was just an accident, but I''m not surprised. Why do you still remember? After all, you''re used to being a loser. Winning once in a while will certainly impress you. I understand."


    The major of the airborne soldier pulled down his face and said coldly, "I also understand your pain. The street battle was lost to the airborne soldier, ha ha, but it''s not an accident. After all, no matter what war we fight, we are the best, but we decided to strengthen the street battle, then there''s nothing for you."


    Nate smiled and said, "yes, yes, we played better than airborne soldiers in several exercises in the open terrain in the field. As airborne soldiers, we had to study Street warfare."


    The quarrel between the two major immediately pushed the originally antagonistic atmosphere directly to the edge of the first group fight. The soldiers on both sides stare at me and me. It simply means that they can''t get through without a fight.


    At this time, Nate suddenly took some disdainful words: "speaking, I''m very strange. Why does the order given to us this year have to be transferred at night? Now I understand that there are few people at night, and the soldiers have a rest, right?"


    The airborne major waved his hand and said, "well, don''t talk nonsense. The army command asked us to be ready to receive you at night, and the list of connected waiting personnel was given to us. He also asked us to start training directly tomorrow, but it doesn''t matter. A team of recruits will finish training and pass by here soon."


    Gao Yang immediately figured out what was going on, and then he became excited. It was an appointment.


    It can be seen that the joint training of the two troops is a tradition, and the competition is also a tradition. Every time we meet, we fight first, otherwise it has become a tradition. Otherwise, how can we have a set of rules for fighting and will not be punished.


    Perhaps it was because the fighting was too fierce and the matter was too big that the army headquarters separated the two units, and then they were arranged together this year. However, in order to try to avoid fighting, especially group fighting, the transfer time was arranged at night, and there was no omission of who would receive the airborne troops, The list was directly designated to prevent the occurrence of large-scale group fighting.


    As a result, there are policies and countermeasures, orders from the top and orders from the bottom, but there are unplanned situations. For example, when a team of trained soldiers pass by, there is a conflict between the two sides, and the fight is even an agreement.


    As for the command''s order that no fighting is allowed, it''s funny. If you fight, you can''t die. There are ready-made rules and regulations. It''s time to be locked up. Under the hidden rules, the party who loses will be locked up.


    Nate didn''t say anything, but turned his head silently, and the officers greeted by the airborne troops had a tacit understanding and turned their attention to the same direction as Nate.


    Gao Yang, they are all carrying bags and daily necessities. At this time, they don''t need to give orders. What they hear is the sound of putting things on the ground.


    Gao Yang was very excited and said in a deep voice to Li JinFang: "toad, you''re right. Go straight to the officer to fight! Don''t get involved with others. These people are very powerful. Group fighting is what we can do."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "shall I pick all the officers? That won''t work. I''m sure I can''t fight. They must have arranged for good fighters."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "fool, you don''t see it. It''s soldier to soldier, general to general. There are rules. Don''t pick a group. You''re fighting in wheels!"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll run against them with words first. Don''t worry if they don''t fight."


    While talking, Gao Yang heard neat footsteps. After a while, he saw a team of people running in line.


    Gao Yang stopped talking. When the troops came near, he found that there were about 150 people, and there were several officers leading the team.


    When it was only thirty or forty meters away, the airborne soldiers in a neat queue suddenly shouted collectively. As soon as the queue dispersed, they rushed over directly, and the side standing in the square also shouted, and the airborne soldiers rushed up.


    Without saying a word, go straight.


    After Gao Yang was stunned, he said loudly, "I''ll do it for the second Olympic Games! Fight!"


    Gao Yang thought he had to explain what happened, ridicule each other, and then fight alone before becoming a group fight. Who knows that people don''t follow the routine and go straight to work.


    The officers of the airborne soldiers seemed to just take the airborne soldiers who were also recruits to the place. Even if they looked at the fighting between the two sides, they stopped directly, neither interfering nor meaning to participate in the war.


    In fact, that''s right. Officers must be veterans. They can fight very well one by one, and they want to know that airborne soldiers must have fighting experts in the town. How can they easily bully recruits.


    It was like two waves collided with each other, followed by a crackling sound. Although there were no weapons and equipment, the fight was also fist to meat, and the sound was very loud.


    Gao Yang, they are in the back. They are fighting in the front. The back hasn''t spread out yet. Waiting for the people in front to flash on both sides, two or three airborne soldiers rushed forward according to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang didn''t use to lift his Yin foot and punched him directly.


    This is a friendly engagement. You can''t go too far. Besides, who knows the consequences of lifting your Yin leg. If it''s broken, it''s just the rule that you can''t beat a person into serious injury and disability. If you kick a person into a eunuch, it''s a big crime.

 Chapter 853

    Recruits, Gao Yang has a lot of experience in bullying.


    Even if he was only leaning on his fist, Gao Yang was confident to put it down in three or two, but Jason was still weak, so he shouted, "look at some big birds!"


    He shouted, raised his fist and smashed it with half a step. As a result, he was blocked by his opponent.


    Before Gao Yang could continue his moves, Li JinFang came out from behind. It was really a punch. Three people fell to the ground.


    If you want to fight, you have to start with one shot. Bullying recruits is nothing. If you want to fight, you have to fight officers. Otherwise, how can it be a big victory.


    In the loud cry, Gao Yang was stunned to find that the recruits were not so easy to bully. He got a punch in the face, and then took all the trouble to put his opponent to the ground. After that, Gao Yang shouted, "toad, do your business."


    A single fight is a single fight, and a group fight is a group fight. A single fight cannot be helped, but the group fight must be to support the opponent as soon as possible after he has knocked down the opponent. Gao Yang and the people next to him hold down a airborne soldier and beat him violently. At the same time, he did not forget to let Li JinFang act according to the plan.


    After kicking a soldier in the way, Li JinFang rushed out of the regiment and shouted at a second lieutenant officer watching the war: "come here, I''ll fight with you!"


    Gao Yang''s masked fighting ability is too strong, especially Irene. She is not a recruit. It''s bullying to fight with a group of newly recruited recruits, so wherever they go, Gao Yang can put down a piece immediately as the autumn wind sweeps away the fallen leaves.


    "Veteran, get out of here and fight with us!"


    While Li JinFang shouted, an officer couldn''t look down and shouted at them.


    When people on both sides spoke at the same time, the situation suddenly became interesting. Without saying a word, the officer challenged by Li JinFang ran over to Li JinFang, and Gao Yang was also yelled by the officer who rushed to him and temporarily stopped the fight.


    After stopping, Gao Yang didn''t talk nonsense. He walked directly towards the place where the officers gathered. At this time, Li JinFang had handed in his hand.


    It turned out that when Li JinFang started, he didn''t like shouting. He practiced internal boxing. He only roared once in a while to help force, but there were too few times when he could make Li JinFang roar.


    Now it''s different. Li JinFang, who was originally very cheerful, has always been very depressed since an accident in Congo Brazzaville. However, when he starts now, he will roar from time to time.


    When Li JinFang and the second lieutenant of the airborne soldier got together, they were very angry. With the help of a loud roar, they raised the power of their fist and waved it out.


    The roar of internal boxing experts is not what ordinary people can roar. If you have to make an analogy, it is like the roar of a male lion. It is low, but it has strong penetration.


    Like a muffled thunder, the shouts of both sides of the group fight were also suppressed.


    Li JinFang''s second lieutenant, as his opponent, has blocked as much as possible. It has to be said that the master who runs to fight is an expert. He can block his arms in front of his chest in an instant, but his block has no effect on Li JinFang''s punch.


    After a punch hit the second lieutenant on his chest arm, the second lieutenant really flew up, and his feet flew back at least three meters from the ground.


    One punch blew his opponent away. Li JinFang''s punch definitely had the effect of one shot.


    After learning from Li JinFang for a long time, Gao Yang understood that Li JinFang was merciful. He hit the second lieutenant''s arm with long strength, not short strength. If it was short strength, the fist strength also broke the second lieutenant''s ribs after hitting the second lieutenant''s arm, and a direct fist could break his heart. This move is called breaking bones and breaking hearts.


    As for the long strength, it basically means the same thing as the long strength in the Taiji of Neijia boxing. After hitting people, there is a process of sending strength. Who hits who flies, but it just looks powerful and doesn''t hurt people.


    "I''m merciful. You won''t be hurt, but let someone else fight."


    Li JinFang''s punch was fierce, and his words were even more fierce. After saying a word to the second lieutenant who stood up from the ground, he didn''t see how they fought. The two of them were collectively stupid.


    The face of the opponent knocked down by Li JinFang was very wonderful, but he may have believed Li JinFang''s words, but he didn''t come forward again.


    Gao Yang sighed in his heart. After encountering an accident that was enough to make him collapse, Li JinFang performed too badly in the acting. After being stimulated by Gao Yang, he put all his mind on Kung Fu. During this period, he practiced hard day and night.


    According to Li JinFang''s own words, he can''t believe his great progress in this period of time.


    Li JinFang''s calm appearance does have the demeanor of a master, but in front of a group of foreigners who don''t know what internal boxing is, external boxing, or what expert demeanor means, his demeanor is a mockery of the group.


    The soldiers are still fighting, but now the airborne soldiers are at a disadvantage, which is also due to the high praise of them. After a few rapid defeats in the early stage, they have formed a local strategy of playing more and playing less, and then, like a snowball, their advantages are gradually increasing.


    They have stopped to praise them. Under the effect of Li JinFang''s group ridicule and hatred, they have no opponents, because all the officers have passed towards Li JinFang.


    There were four officers. After they surrounded Li JinFang angrily, several people looked at each other, and then said with a slightly calm face: "I''ll come!"


    "Let me come!"


    When the two officers were arguing, Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, come one by one."


    Although Li JinFang is confident, he is not confident that he dares to fight four for one. However, the meaning in his words is obvious enough to fight four chariots, which is also an unacceptable humiliation for these officers.


    The officer who first spoke couldn''t help it any longer. He came forward and hit Li JinFang in the face.


    Why do you have to use your fist and hit him in the face? Because after Li JinFang''s sarcastic skills are used, they are really too flat, and they still cover their face. People can''t help but want to hit him all over his face.


    Li JinFang didn''t think he was too much. His opponent punched very fast and his feet were faster.


    Unlike Gao Yang, who likes to kick people''s crotch, Li JinFang''s legs strictly follow the principle that his feet are below his knees. As soon as his right foot kicked a little on his opponent''s wrist, he immediately made his opponent lose his balance and couldn''t control himself and went towards him.


    Li JinFang didn''t pounce on him, and his opponent made up a punch. When he dodged and let his opponent pass, he stretched out his hand and slapped his opponent on the back a little below his neck, and then let his opponent fall at his feet.


    When the officer on the ground turned over and stretched out his legs to strangle Li JinFang, Li JinFang jumped aside and said to the opponent who tried to put him down with ground skills: "stop, you''re dead. Change another one."


    The officer who got up from the ground looked confused and looked at his comrades in arms. At this time, his two comrades in arms gently shook their heads at him, indicating that Li JinFang was right.


    I didn''t know that Li JinFang mended his back, which symbolized that the second lieutenant who had been killed still looked confused, but he couldn''t ask the truth at this time.


    The major of the airborne turned green, while major Nate was extremely excited. Although it was his compatriots who were knocked down, it was a contest between the two troops, and Li JinFang was on his side.


    Nate made an effort to look light and light, and shouted to Li JinFang, "toad, be careful."


    Nate''s words made a kind of airborne soldiers feel better, but Nate''s next words almost blew their lungs.


    "Be careful not to hurt them. That''s not good."


    Nate, who was glared at collectively, felt extremely good and super good. The more glared at him, the better he felt. He was oppressed for more than a year. At this time, he finally took a happy breath first.


    After the two remaining officers looked at each other, one of them suddenly turned around and shouted, "I''ll come!"


    After learning the lessons of the first two men, when he fought with Li JinFang again, the officer chose to step out of his legs, so that the distance was a little farther.


    Li JinFang is not afraid of a long distance, because he has a brother. His family''s Kung Fu is leg skill. In the actual martial arts that must have an opponent to practice, Li JinFang has incomparable experience in dealing with leg skill.


    You punch and I punch. You punch and I punch. It''s one. Look who''s fast.


    Li JinFang got a kick at the bend of his leg, but he took the initiative to force it, and his opponent did not cause any real damage to him, because at the moment before he was kicked by his opponent''s leg, Li JinFang with a tiger roar hit his opponent directly on the chest.


    This time the opponent didn''t fly out, but he softened directly.


    Looking at his opponent''s soft paralysis, Li JinFang was stunned, and then looked at the people next to him: "he''s okay, I''ll stay, he won''t get hurt, but he''s angry."


    At the same time, Li JinFang went over and leaned over the fallen officer, pushed his chest a few times, and whispered, "it shouldn''t be like this. Am I wrong?"


    "Ka."


    The officer who fell to the ground suddenly made a rapid sound in his mouth and immediately got up from the ground. Li JinFang was relieved at this time and said in a deep voice: "you were beaten back by me when you were shouting. You were angry. It should be like this. I don''t particularly understand. I haven''t practiced to understand Qi, but it should be like this."


    After a little explanation, Li JinFang also stood up and said to the last officer, "come on, do you still come?"


    After hearing Li JinFang''s words, the remaining officer suddenly said, "you''re talking about Qi! So are you talking about Qigong? Qigong in Chinese Kung Fu, you use Chinese Kung Fu? Just like Chinese Kung Fu in the movie?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "yes, Chinese Kung Fu."


    After staring at Li JinFang, the officer suddenly said, "can you fly?"

 Chapter 854

    Kung fu movies are a business card of China in the world.


    Although many people know that flying around in kung fu movies must be false, many people think that it is one of the special functions of Chinese people. It may be impossible to fly around in the air, but it is still possible to jump for several meters.


    Li JinFang was asked by the officer. After he was stunned, he shook his head and said, "I can''t fly."


    "I mean, can you jump very high? Can you jump from the roof? Can you do Qigong? Can you break stones with one punch?"


    Li JinFang smiled and said: "I can''t jump very high, and I can''t put down the jump from the roof. The concept of Qigong is too big. My kung fu can touch with Qigong, but it''s just internal boxing. In addition, I don''t know what you think Qigong is. If you think the person practicing Qigong is the same as Superman, I can tell you that it''s a lie. Finally, I can''t punch a stone, but I can hit a bar Clap your hands and break a lot of bricks. "


    "From a professional point of view, who do you think are Bruce Lee, Jetli and Jacky Chen?"


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "I personally like Jetli best. If you want to say who is the best, I don''t know. I haven''t touched them, but I personally think Bruce Lee is the best. I think it should be him."


    I met a kung fu fan in the fight. Then I stopped fighting and chatted. Gao Yang thought they were very happy.


    "I always thought that lightness skills and Qigong really existed. Then I went to China and Shaolin Temple, but they played very well, but I don''t think it''s very useful. I don''t know if you are Chinese. From the accent, I think you should be. And your Kung Fu is very powerful, not so good-looking, but really powerful. I think you are a real person Kung Fu master, tell me, do lightness and Qigong really exist, but ordinary people can''t see them? "


    After hesitating for a moment, Li JinFang nodded and said, "yes, you can''t see what''s powerful. What you can see is not powerful."


    "Can''t you see the real and magical Kung Fu?"


    "Yes, real experts don''t want to show their identity, so you can''t distinguish them from ordinary people. There are people who jump five or six meters and break a stone with one punch. In addition, the older they are, the more powerful they are. You think an old man in his 70s and 80s doesn''t have any threat, but he can kill you with one punch."


    The second lieutenant looked fascinated.


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "do you still play?"


    When the second lieutenant woke up from his reverie, he immediately said loudly, "of course, I have to fight. I finally met a real expert. How can I not fight!"


    After that, the second lieutenant jumped back, hugged Li JinFang and said in a very non-standard Chinese voice, "please give me advice!"


    Seeing that his opponent used a traditional Chinese boxing ceremony, Li JinFang was stunned and said, "please give me advice!"


    The second lieutenant jumped back again and bent over. His hands just stretched out one index finger. His arms shook and said in a loud voice, "he waves!"


    Li JinFang was confused, and then suddenly realized, "mantis boxing?"


    Although he thought it was funny, Li JinFang still put on a start posture of Xingyi boxing and said in a deep voice: "Xingyi boxing!"


    The second lieutenant was more excited than nervous. After a loud roar, he rushed towards Li JinFang. Li JinFang was speechless. After two attacks from his opponent in a row, he just took the middle palace with a fist and hit the second lieutenant on the chest.


    When he beat his opponent back and forth, Li JinFang reluctantly shook his head and said, "what did you learn? It''s a shelf? It''s not like that. You''re a shelf. You''re used to perform. It looks good."


    Although the second lieutenant was defeated, he didn''t seem very upset. After hearing Li JinFang''s words, he immediately said, "I learned this in a martial arts school in the United States many years ago. I went to China for too short. I wanted to learn it in Shaolin Temple, but they didn''t want me."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said loudly, "is there anyone else?"


    Nate couldn''t help grinning silently, while the airborne major had a black face and said very hard, "this time, even if you''re lucky."


    Although they were called out, they didn''t publicize anything about them. They just watched the excitement and opened their eyes, but the recruits still fought fiercely.


    If you can''t be seriously injured, you can''t break your arms and legs. In addition, both sides will never stop as long as they can fight. Group fighting is so easy to stop. Although the fists hit the meat, all the recruits who are fighting in group are black and blue, they still get up and continue to stand after being knocked down.


    After playing for several minutes, there are still a few people lying on the ground who can''t get up. In fact, there are many restrictions on the group fight of so many people. A fight is just to get rid of the fire first. It''s so hard to get up that they can''t continue training.


    Recruits are still fighting, but the fight between high-end officers ended at the beginning. After Li JinFang smoothed out the officers in the town three or two times in a row, the outcome of the group fight has been clearly divided.


    The major of the airborne had a black face and suddenly shouted, "stop it!"


    After a few roars, a group of recruits who were playing happily slowly stopped. At this time, the major angrily said, "assemble!"


    Nate also shouted, "assemble!"


    The two sides quickly stood in two teams. Although the pain was severe, no one would frown, and there was no sound of pain. Even if they couldn''t get up on the ground, they had to drive to stand up.


    After the major gathered the people together, he didn''t say anything. He just said coldly to Nate that someone would take you to live, and immediately left with the team.


    The people who led the way were furious, but Nate and others were elated one by one. When they were walking to the accommodation area, Gao Yang whispered to Li JinFang: "what you told that kung fu fan is a liar? What lightness skill jumping five or six meters high and smashing stones with one punch have you seen?"


    Li JinFang whispered, "I''ve seen a fart! Who has seen those legendary experts? I''ve practiced all my life. Our ancestors have practiced all my life, not to mention five or six meters. I''ve never heard of anyone who can jump one person high on the ground. It''s still five or six meters. In addition, I''m afraid of being young. How can I fight with people? Of course I lied to him."


    Gao Yang smiled a few words and said, "you''re really not a thing. It''s just that people were cheated by the film. Looking at him, he already knows what''s going on. As a result, when you say so, people can''t believe it again."


    Li JinFang whispered, "when I was a child, I didn''t like to practice. My father told me that I could be like the people in the film when I wanted to practice. Needless to say, when I understand the truth, alas, that sense of disillusionment, so I''ll cheat him so that he can keep a thought."


    Nate stood for a while. When Gao Yang and his friends passed by, Nate followed the team, lowered his voice and said: "Toad, well done! But you are ready to meet more challenges. They are certainly not willing to fail. The people who come tonight can not reflect the highest level of the 202 brigade. This is the training camp. I think they will pick people from the good hands of carrying out combat readiness tasks to find face."


    Li JinFang whispered, "it''s all right. Let them come."


    Nate smiled and patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and ran back to the front of the team in high spirits.


    Needless to say, all of them live in the dormitories arranged by the airborne soldiers and just wait for the training to begin the next day.


    The training of paratroopers is different from that of other arms. If they want to parachute, they can''t find an open space to jump down. They have to have a landing field. In addition, they have to go through a period of simulation training before parachuting.


    In the Wolfgang base, Gao Yang has received the most basic skydiving training, but it is to explain the theory and precautions. The hardware facility is a 30 meter high platform.


    The airborne soldiers are different here. There are all kinds of simulated parachute jumping platforms, various types of parachutes, aircraft and high-level instructors. The most important thing is that there is a considerable landing field, which can make people jump from the aircraft.


    Gao Yang learned what they had learned again. They had to go to class every day. They listened to the instructor explain all kinds of situations that might occur during skydiving and how to solve emergencies. In short, in the first week, Gao Yang didn''t even have the opportunity to go on the platform for simulation training.


    It''s not that the airborne soldiers intend to punish them, but the risk of skydiving is much higher than that of other projects. At an altitude of more than 1000 meters, if one doesn''t handle well, he will fall down and become a meat pie. Even if he doesn''t adjust well when landing, he may break his legs and feet. Once on the sky, he won''t be playing, so the theoretical foundation must be laid firmly.


    In addition to learning the theory, Gao Yang also has to learn how to pack the parachute. In addition to cultural classes every day, they open and install the parachute over and over again. Everyone has to practice, and they must practice carefully, because when parachuting, everyone has to jump with their own parachute. If there is a problem with the parachute, just wait for it to fall into meat sauce.


    After learning the theory and how to load the umbrella bag, Gao Yang and his colleagues went to the parachute platform for the first time after half a month. They carried the training umbrella bag and tied a rope to jump down from the platform, so as to master the action essentials when opening the umbrella and the action when landing.


    The training arrangement is very close. Another week later, Gao Yang has mastered all the skills of skydiving except that he hasn''t really jumped from the sky, and the progress of others is not slow. Groliov was born as an airborne soldier. What he has learned now is just to review his old business.


    Basically, except for Tommy, who is afraid of heights, everyone is looking forward to the day of his first skydiving. Now everything is ready, just wait for heaven.

 Chapter 855

    ¡°go!go!go!¡±


    The official language of Israel is Hebrew, but English is the common language, and almost no one can understand it. However, listening is understandable, so it is not necessary to follow it.


    On a C-130 transport plane, the cabin door had been opened, and a long line of recruits looked at the open cabin door and wanted to jump, but it was not so simple.


    When training on the ground, everything was fine, but it really took great courage to jump in the sky and at a height of 2000 meters, just like on the ground platform.


    The ground training performance was very outstanding. The soldier who was selected as the first to jump hesitated, and his legs were shaking.


    ¡°GO!¡±


    The air flow was so loud that people had to roar. After the instructor roared for the second time, the soldier in the first row finally closed his eyes, his legs trembled and began to move towards the hatch. He only needed to take two steps to directly fall into the arms of the blue sky. However, his two steps were slower than the snail.


    When the first soldier was still moving forward, the instructor finally couldn''t help it. He kicked the soldier''s ass, and then the soldier fell out of the hatch with a long sound.


    For the first parachute jump, it is impossible to open the parachute by yourself. The pull ring of the parachute has been fixed on an iron rope. As long as you jump down, the parachute will open immediately.


    After kicking the first soldier down, the next recruit came to the front. The instructor looked at the umbrella strap on the soldier''s chest, then asked the soldier to turn around and look at the strap behind him, and then shouted, "go!"


    The second soldier was very brave. Without hesitation, he immediately flew out. Although he roared or screamed, he took his first step from a height of 2000 meters.


    A few of the soldiers were very brave and jumped out as soon as they ordered. This is normal. Most of them were not brave enough. After the instructor ordered again and again, they were usually kicked out, but this is also normal. What is the specific reason? You can''t find an answer when playing bungee jumping, and you don''t have to be too high. You can know it when you are hundreds of meters high.


    Finally, it''s Grove''s turn.


    Groliov hasn''t jumped an umbrella for more than ten years, but as a paratrooper, jumping out of the cabin from high altitude is the most common part of his memory.


    ¡°go£¡¡±


    In fact, groliov doesn''t need to teach. He is qualified to teach people. In fact, groliov has been teaching and praising them all the time.


    At the command of the instructor, groliov jumped out of the cabin immediately.


    "Who am I! Ula!"


    Groliov, who had not had the chance to jump for many years, was so excited that she shouted the slogan of his old army in Russian before jumping. After groliov jumped out, Irene immediately went to the cabin. As the only real and complete person trained by special forces in a satanic mercenary regiment, she had parachuting experience, so parachuting was not a problem for her.


    When Irene jumped down, the third was Andy ho.


    Andy Ho, the second foreign infantry regiment of the French foreign corps, although it is also the main force of the French foreign corps, it is a pity that it is not the best second foreign umbrella regiment outside France. Therefore, this is his first parachute jump.


    Andy Ho''s performance is not bad. For a person who pursues excitement and likes adventure, the excitement of skydiving is exactly what he pursues.


    Raphael''s fourth, as an infantry, looked out with his head, closed his eyes, crossed his chest constantly, and prayed for God''s blessing. When the instructor gave an order, he closed his eyes and jumped out with determination on his face.


    Frye was the sixth. He was the most active one after he got on the plane, but when he really wanted to jump, Frye''s legs trembled and moved hard to the hatch. He was too nervous. He didn''t come according to the regulations at all. He ran out directly before the instructor checked his umbrella bag for the last time.


    In fact, it''s not a bad choice to jump out directly. He doesn''t look down or jump after the cabin door is half scared. It can make Frye afraid in time, but the consequences of his doing so will be very tragic, because he violated the discipline repeatedly emphasized by the instructor before skydiving.


    Take people to the door for a while, not only to check the umbrella bag, but also to check how many times it should be done. The most important thing is to let these recruits who parachute for the first time feel it well, or to scare them. They are practicing their courage. This is practicing their courage.


    After the instructor drew a cross on Frye''s name, he shouted, "next!"


    Then there was Bruce. He was a little scared, but he did jump out by himself and did well.


    Next, it was Lucy. She walked to the cabin door without expression. After the instructor''s inspection, she jumped down without expression, just like opening the door and entering the bedroom.


    Cui Bo walked to the cabin door with an excited face, but after looking down, he immediately turned his head back. He was eager to try the moment before. When he stood at the cabin door, he immediately lost his courage.


    Looking at Cui Bo''s legs shaking more and more, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. He thought Cui Bo would jump down without hesitation. As a result, he did it for a long time and finally counseled when he kicked at the door.


    Cui Bo turned back his face towards the sky, ignored the instructor''s command for the second time, shook his whole body back, and then the instructor pushed Cui Bo''s chest and directly pushed him down.


    Trabb was the first to be pushed out of the plane with his ass forward.


    After Cui Bo finished, it was Li JinFang. Li JinFang was calm. Although he was a little afraid, he jumped out immediately after the instructor ordered.


    Gao Yang thought Li JinFang should be afraid, but he was used to acting under orders. From the moment he heard the order, he dared to jump out even if he didn''t have a parachute.


    Finally, it''s Tommy''s turn.


    Tommy is recognized as a long-standing problem. Both instructors and comrades in arms think that if there is someone who can''t be an airborne, it''s him.


    Tommy''s fear of heights is too serious. Whether it''s helicopter rope landing or high platform simulated parachute jumping, Gao Yang has to be behind him. Nothing else, just waiting to kick him down.


    Tommy is not suitable for skydiving, but he has to jump. Gao Yang is actually very afraid. One day when skydiving, Tommy was scared to pee his pants. It''s not impossible to be scared to death in mid air. However, the Satan mercenary regiment can''t live without Tommy, a skilled gunner, and Tommy is unwilling to follow Satan because of his psychological defects. Therefore, He just got it day by day.


    Tommy stopped step by step. When he was three meters away from the hatch, he couldn''t move. He stopped, his legs trembling violently and closed his eyes.


    The instructor shouted, "worker bee! You know nothing will happen. Jump for me!"


    Tommy said with a trembling voice, "I can''t, I can''t, I really can''t."


    Instructor Li roared, "come here!"


    Tommy shook his head, suddenly fell on the ground and shouted, "help!"


    Looking at Tommy''s appearance, Gao Yang and the instructor were silly. They knew that Tommy''s fear of heights was very serious and that Tommy was very difficult to simulate skydiving every time, but anyway, Tommy didn''t behave as pathetic as he is today.


    Gao Yang and the instructor looked at each other and found that each other was helpless.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "Tommy, you have to try to overcome your psychological obstacles."


    The plane has been circling. Although it will not encounter ground air defense fire, and it is not a big problem to waste some oil, it must not be a problem to drag it too long. The instructor snapped, "stand up! Jump down!"


    The floor in the cabin was very flat. Tommy was like a drowning man looking for a straw. He scratched and touched the floor desperately. At the same time, he said in a sharp voice: "I don''t jump! Help! Let me go, let me go! Help!"


    In the instructor''s career, I haven''t seen Tommy like this. Because the fear of heights is too severe, it''s impossible to be selected as a paratrooper.


    After sighing, the instructor made a raise gesture to Gao Yang, Gao Yang sighed, came forward and raised Tommy with the instructor.


    After Tommy was lifted, his arms and legs struggled desperately, but the instructor had hugged Tommy''s waist from behind.


    "Jump yourself!"


    After shouting loudly, the instructor held Tommy and dragged back a few steps. He couldn''t kick down. The instructor jumped out directly, then dragged Tommy, and fell out of the plane with Tommy.


    Gao Yang was startled, but he was not very worried. Of course, the instructor also had a parachute, but now he was alone in the cabin of the transport plane.


    "Falk! Why is there only one instructor on a plane! Asshole, I''m also a recruit!"


    Bravely walked to the position of the cabin door. After looking down, his legs were numb.


    Knowing how to do it is different from knowing how to do it and being able to do it.


    Gao Yang knows that jumping is indeed risky, but the degree of danger is absolutely within an acceptable range. However, he knows it, but he is afraid to jump out of instinct, but there is no way.


    If anyone doesn''t believe it, just try bungee jumping.


    Gao Yang summoned up his courage. He wanted to make a quick decision. As soon as he closed his eyes and kicked his legs, he jumped out, even if it was over, but he couldn''t help but open his eyes and look out. His courage disappeared again.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to wait any longer. He glanced into the empty cabin. Gao Yang crossed his heart, walked back more than ten steps, roared, and ran forward. When he was close to the hatch door, he closed his eyes. When he felt that his feet were empty, he couldn''t help but scream with fear, but he felt his body shake, like a big hand lifted him up.


    Gao Yang opened his eyes and looked over his head. When he saw that the parachute had been opened, his heart, which was almost about to jump out, immediately calmed down, and then looked down. Although his feet were empty, he felt no fear after floating in the air.


    After the fear, then came the excitement and joy. Listening to the wind blowing in my ears, looking at the growing earth under my feet, I shouted excitedly: "ah! I succeeded! From now on, Satan mercenary regiment has the ability to launch quickly all over the world, yes!"

 Chapter 856

    Gao Yang doesn''t know how often airborne soldiers from other places parachute. With groliov, when he was in service, he caught up with the most tense period of the Russian economy. Therefore, their parachute training intensity changed greatly. At most, they could jump four or five times a month, and at least twice a year.


    And to hold them high, four times a day, at least four times. In the later stage, after having rich experience in skydiving, we have to add two dangerous night skydiving.


    Generally speaking, as long as they are not professional paratroopers, they have a lot of parachute jumping experience of more than 100 times. They are definitely experienced. It takes only 23 days to reach the threshold of 100 parachute jumps from zero basis.


    If they hadn''t danced with Wolfgang''s people and held high, they might not have jumped so many times in their life. Even if they were looking for a private company to learn sports skydiving, they wouldn''t have jumped so many times in such a short time.


    Ordinary paratroopers can''t complete parachute jumping training in all subjects without a year and a half. They must take their time step by step, but they also take their steps step by step. However, they run forward.


    It goes without saying that parachuting at high altitude is the basic of the basic. From parachuting that automatically opens as soon as they jump out of the plane to jumping out of the plane and then opening their own parachute, it took them a few days. Two days, after jumping the most basic parachute opening method for two consecutive days, they have to open their own parachute.


    It took a few days from high jump high open to high jump low open, just five days.


    What is high jump and low open? For example, after jumping out at a height of 3000 meters, you have been falling freely until you are only 300 meters or 200 meters from the ground.


    Jumping high and opening low has many advantages. It can narrow the radar reflector, reduce the exposure time and reach the ground faster. The greatest advantage is that it can land more accurately in the target area. The most powerful paratroopers dare to open their parachutes only when they are only about 100 meters away from the ground. They almost just open their parachutes and the speed has just slowed down to the safe range, The feet directly stepped on the ground. Of course, the danger of jumping high and opening low is very, very, very big.


    If you master the skills of jumping high and opening low, you can be a good paratrooper, but it depends on the standard. For Israel''s most elite paratroopers and the most powerful special forces, this is far from enough.


    The more dangerous way of parachuting than high jump and low open is, of course, low jump and low open. The plane passes through the field at ultra-low altitude. After the paratroopers jump out at an altitude of less than 200 meters, they must immediately adjust their attitude and open the parachute quickly. The parachute opening time is a little later. Even if the parachute is opened, they just fail to reduce the falling speed to a safe range, It''s still the end of breaking your leg and even falling to death.


    Why low jump and low open is more dangerous than high jump and low open is because high jump and low open always has the opportunity to adjust the body''s flying posture in the air. It can also decide when to open the umbrella according to the wind speed of the landing site. However, low jump and low open can have no adjustment time. It must be ensured that no mistakes can be made in each link, otherwise, it will be either death or injury.


    What''s more dangerous than jumping low? Of course, the low jump and low opening at night.


    Let''s say that the risk of high jump and low open is ten times that of high jump and high open, so the risk of low jump and low open is ten times that of high jump and low open, and at night, the same way of opening the umbrella is ten times higher than that during the day.


    It''s not news that people died during night skydiving training, and it''s not news that people died during night low jump and low open training. If there were no dead people in that large-scale night low jump and low open skydiving training, that''s news. As for injuries, such as twisting your foot and breaking your arms and legs, it''s not worth mentioning at all. This is normal. If there are no injured people, That''s the big news.


    Ordinary airborne troops don''t carry out low jump and low open training at night at all, and few troops can afford that casualty rate.


    But the special forces are different. No matter how high the casualty rate is, the training can''t stop. Otherwise, why can they become the most powerful group of people in the world? They haven''t trained by paying more sweat and even blood than others.


    In fact, Gao Yang didn''t have to do the night low jump and low open training, but they still participated in all the training, didn''t miss a training, didn''t lose a person, and didn''t even twist their feet.


    In particular, Tommy, who had a serious fear of heights, jumped off the plane dragged by the instructor and cried in the air for a long time. At last, he opened his eyes and looked at the earth under his feet. He was all right. He was completely all right. His fear of heights disappeared after a parachute jump. Later, Tommy was more active than anyone, Perhaps this is the extreme will turn back.


    Everyone in the Satan mercenary regiment was really lucky. You know, more than a dozen people who twisted their ankles and needed a rest this time, including one who broke his leg, one who broke his arm, and one unlucky guy who twisted his neck, but it was good. Although the one who twisted his neck was seriously injured, he was still alive, He didn''t become paraplegic or vegetative, but his service period has ended. After cultivation, it''s time to say goodbye to the army.


    After learning all the skydiving training, Gao Yang and they have to leave.


    In fact, there are other training subjects, such as flying wing suits, just like a group of people flying back and forth in transformers in the film, and the clothes worn by the Red Bull death squads when they jump down from the top of the mountain or the plane and glide freely like a bird man.


    Flying wing suit plays a great role in air assault. The risk of this training is too high. Gliding with flying wing suit carrying combat equipment is different from gliding without heavy objects. Therefore, the soldiers for flying wing suit training are carefully selected.


    Gao Yang can learn from them if they volunteer to train, but it is basically impossible for them to enter the battlefield in this way, because it is not necessary and they did not participate in this training at all.


    It''s July 24th, and there are only five days left before Gao Yang and his colleagues have to leave. Although skydiving training during this period is also very physical, it is different from the previous super load training, so this period is also a buffer period for Gao Yang and his colleagues to adjust their bodies. Wolfgang not only sent training personnel, A medical team was also sent to take charge of everyone''s body repair.


    To leave, Gao Yang has no reluctant attitude at all. On the contrary, he has to leave a deep impression on his airborne instructors before he leaves.


    No way. Although there are already some friends, training belongs to training and friendship belongs to friendship. Since the whole Satan mercenary regiment has been branded with the brand of Wolfgang''s army, it must severely crack down on the Airborne Reconnaissance Force of 202 brigade as a competitor.


    Although up to now, Gao Yang and these people don''t know what the name of the army under Wolfgang''s command is.


    It''s a tradition to fight and fight immediately after meeting, but it''s just an appetizer. The real meal is still ahead. After all, it''s for training. If you flash a group of people at the beginning, the training will not succeed. Isn''t it a delay to the business? Therefore, the real meal is decided by a symbolic exercise at the end of the training.


    The year before last, a unit subordinate to the 202 brigade was trained in Gaoyang''s base. Finally, it won and left in an street battle exercise, which almost made the whole base from Wolfgang to an ordinary soldier spit blood. This year, Nate''s biggest task is to lead everyone, including Gaoyang, to defeat the airborne soldiers in a semi desert terrain exercise.


    Gao Yang sits in the cabin of the plane with an umbrella bag on his back, his rifle in his hand, desert camouflage on his face, listening to the buzzing sound of the plane, waiting for the moment when the cabin door opens.


    This is Gao Yang''s last parachute jump here and the beginning of the final exercise, live fire exercise.


    The exercise scored a victory or defeat, but it was impossible to really let the two ace troops shoot at each other. Therefore, the dragon tiger fight became the most old-fashioned but also the most exciting exercise method. To put it bluntly, it was to grab the red flag.


    Set up a target point and place something casually. Both sides will grab it. Whoever grabs it will win. It''s very simple.


    A red light in the cabin suddenly lit up, and then there was a beep in the cabin. Nate suddenly stood up and shouted, "enter the exercise area immediately! Tell me what our goal is!"


    "Kill the reconnaissance camp! Go home with victory!"


    The red light began to flash, and the tail hatch of the plane began to open. Then the red light turned into a green light. At this time, the inside roared, "go!"


    Nate jumped out first, and the crowd immediately behind him rushed out.


    Gao Yang also jumped out of the plane. He didn''t open his umbrella. He looked at the people in front and fell rapidly in the air.


    Looking at the ground getting bigger and bigger, less than 200 meters from the ground, Gao Yang opened the parachute.


    When both feet fall to the ground and roll high, after standing up, quickly release the parachute from the body, quickly pack the parachute according to the regulations of the exercise, observe it, and immediately run to Nate after discovering Nate''s.


    More than 20 people have gathered around Nate. Nate holds a rifle in one hand and looks at the time in the other hand. At the same time, he yells in the walkie talkie, "get close to me, come on! Come on!"


    We must form a whole team before we can advance. Otherwise, Gao Yang would have started to run towards the target point.


    An officer on the ground is waiting to raise them. To know where the target point is, Nate must gather everyone together before he can get the map and know where the target point is.


    Finally, the last soldier who landed quickly ran to Nate, and Nate got the map.


    After opening the map, Nate looked at it and shouted, "follow me!"

 Chapter 857

    This is a company level live fire exercise. Running fast alone is certainly not enough. We have to fight. Only if we fight well and advance fast enough can we win the exercise.


    Gao Yang followed Nate and ran with his head down. Suddenly, Nate slowed down and shouted, "enter the exercise area and get ready to shoot."


    It is necessary to arrive at the preset drill site from the assembly point, and the drill can be really started only after arriving at the drill site.


    At the edge of the exercise site, there are many soldiers and officers. In order to prevent accidental injury, they wear eye-catching orange clothes, and many people carry reconnaissance equipment. After Nate takes people into the exercise site, they will also follow up the whole process of shooting the exercise.


    Many people participated in the exercise, but there were also many observers and referees, and the actual situation of the exercise will appear on the large screen of the director''s department through real-time video.


    At Nate''s command, more than 100 people immediately dispersed into a scattered line with a width of about 1000 meters, and then pushed forward.


    "Sniper, go!"


    There were seven real snipers in the team of about 130 people, including TREB. When they heard Nate''s order, the snipers immediately fell down on the spot and began to shoot with large caliber sniper rifles.


    There must be a shooting target in the exercise, and the target that the sniper needs to deal with is a hidden and small target.


    Gao Yang observed with a telescope. The targets that need snipers to clear at fixed points are not large. Although they are also paper targets, they are painted with the camouflage color of desert camouflage, and then put them on the semi desert ground, or expose a corner behind the low shrubs. It is very difficult to distinguish.


    After Gao Yang raised his telescope and looked at it, he felt that many targets were also within his range. His gun could hit targets within 1300 meters, which was far beyond the range of an accurate shooter.


    Gao Yang put down his telescope and lay on the ground. After finding the target in his impression, he began to shoot one shot after another.


    No matter what gun is used, the farther it is, the harder it is to fight, which is for sure. For shooting at long-range targets, it is certainly more difficult to shoot with medium caliber rifles than with large caliber rifles, but once Gao Yang starts shooting, he starts to grab the task of genuine snipers.


    In fact, the farthest target set for snipers to play a role is 1500 meters, and there are very few. There may be two targets in total. Most of the targets are arranged in the range of 800 meters to 1000 meters. After all, when dealing with personnel targets, 1500 meters must rely on luck. Even using large caliber sniper rifles is the most common, It is also a relatively reliable shooting target, and the shooting target is within 1200 meters.


    It will be slow to hit a distance of more than one kilometer, but it is much faster to hit a target within one kilometer, and the target set in this distance range is also the most.


    In the dull sound of large caliber rifle shooting, suddenly began to mix with a much lower sound.


    Gao Yang fired two shots, and those snipers couldn''t shoot one shot. After all, the recoil force was much worse. Even if one shot hit the target and then shot the next target immediately, the adjustment time of large caliber rifle was a little longer than that of medium caliber rifle.


    When Gao Yang counted his twelve shots, Nate suddenly shouted, "go ahead, follow me!"


    Nate got up and continued to rush with Nate. He didn''t know whether he had cleared all the targets. If Nate, as a commander, made a wrong judgment and there were local sniper targets, some of their people should be judged dead.


    No one was judged dead, which means Nate''s judgment is accurate. After running forward for a while, Nate shouted: "close to the local position, divided into four assault groups, machine gun cover and mortar!"


    The first thing to solve is the enemy''s sentinels and snipers. At this time, the real fierce battle begins. Of course, it is only simulated.


    It''s 700 meters away from the enemy position, that is, the position where a large number of targets are placed. At this time, snipers and machine gunners all lie down and start fire suppression and precision shooting, while mortar Gunners need to knock out the fire points such as machine gun positions drawn on the ground.


    There are three mortars in total, but two of them are three person artillery groups, and on Gao Yang''s side, only Tommy carries a gun barrel and four shells.


    The gunfire was loud. Under the cover of machine guns and snipers, the commandos avoided the shooting range of pole guns and were still moving forward.


    The position to be occupied is a hill, which is not very high, but it will form a great advantage for the defender. In terms of shooting distance, the effective killing range of the defender is 500 meters, while the effective shooting distance of the defender is 400 meters.


    Nate was dressed as a soldier and carried an M4A3 rifle in his hand. He couldn''t see that he was a commander, and Gao Yang was beside Nate.


    When entering the effective killing range of 400 meters, the commandos would not shoot, and Gao Yang did not shoot. He has been following the large forces in tactical advance.


    The mortar suddenly rang, and many people were stunned because the mortar hit some too fast.


    As soon as Tommy held the gun barrel in his hand, Jason filled him with shells. The first gun fell and smashed a wooden card drawn in a white circle on the hilly ground.


    Tommy moved the muzzle and whispered, "let go!"


    Jason put another shell in, and the second machine gun was very low. At this time, the two three man artillery team had just put the bottom plate of the mortar, and the mortar was not on the frame.


    When the third gun sounded, the two gun groups completed the assembly of mortars and were desperately shaking the handle to adjust the muzzle.


    The fourth gun fired, flying a machine gun position, and then the other two gun groups finally fired mortars.


    When Nate took people to the enemy''s killing line, which was nearly 500 meters away, six machine gun positions had been taken away by him. Nate knew that Tommy was a magic gunner, but he couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the mortar position.


    When three mortars fired together, the ten machine gun positions were soon cleared, and then they reached a position 600 meters away from the local front.


    Gao Yang shouted to Nate nearby, "can I play now?"


    Nate shouted, "yes, shoot the target with the red marker!"


    Gao Yang stopped running. He knelt on one knee and began shooting.


    Every ten dense ordinary targets on the position, there is a target with a red dot on the top. This is the local sharpshooter. As long as they enter the range of 500 meters and there are red targets on the enemy position, they will immediately judge that one of their own personnel is killed every 30 seconds. If they immediately draw Nate, the commander, they will be very happy and declare defeat directly, The drill is over.


    Gao Yang only looked for targets with red markers. When he knelt down on one knee to shoot, his team immediately dispersed and gave him room to continue the attack.


    At the position of 600 meters, the local machine gun positions and mortar positions have been determined to be solved by their own mortars. Even if they fight casually, they will not be judged dead. In this way, Gao Yang''s only feeling is that it''s too boring to hit a fixed target.


    When Nate and his team reached 550 meters away from the enemy position, Gao Yang had swept away all the red targets on the position in charge of their team. When Nate and his team reached the 500 meter line, Gao Yang had cleaned up all the red targets that could be hit in the shooting range.


    The advancing speed of the attack formation must not be as fast as that of the 100 meter race. It took almost 20 seconds to advance 100 meters. At this time, Gao Yang had knocked out 14 targets and completed everything an accurate shooter can do.


    Gao Yang stood up and began to chase his team. The next thing was much simpler. He had to pay certain casualties to reach a range of 400 meters. Then everyone fired, swept away the targets on the enemy position and continued to move forward.


    When he pushed forward again and approached the enemy position, the observer immediately behind Nate suddenly shouted: "the enemy has added two concealed fire points, as well as three armored vehicles and tanks! If the target exists for one second, it is determined that you have killed five people!"


    Nate was not in a hurry and immediately shouted, "missile! Bazooka!"


    In fact, the temporary increase of concealed fire points and the sudden emergence of tanks and armored vehicles have basically become a habit. Anti tank missiles and rocket launchers must be brought.


    When the target suddenly stood up from the ground, anti tank missiles and rocket launchers were fired almost immediately. After being judged to have paid the price of 10 deaths, the last obstacle was removed.


    At the end of the battle, when Nate led the team with more than 100 people to cross a white line marked on the ground, Nate immediately shouted, "check each other in pairs, unload the magazine and empty the gun chamber, come on!"


    This is a live fire drill. Finally, two troops grab the red flag. In order to avoid the arrival of the two teams almost at the same time and avoid the red eyed soldiers, when excited, they shoot the real bullets at their competitors. The bullets must be unloaded to ensure safety. Finally, in the inspection, as long as one person doesn''t clear the gun, he will lose.


    After quickly emptying the gun chamber and finally taking the last step, Nate shouted, "go!"


    More than a hundred people ran wildly. When the big army rushed to the top of a hill and saw that his opponents appeared on the other side almost at the same time, Nate immediately shouted, "stop them! Fight!"


    The sign of victory is really a flag, but it is not a red flag, but a six pointed star flag. Moreover, the position of this flag is very tricky. In addition to being placed on the top of the highest mountain, if you want to pick up the flag, you must climb to the top of a high flag pole, which is just a thick wooden stake.


    Gao Yang thought they were already very fast. Unexpectedly, the opponent was almost as fast. The two sides met almost under the flagpole. With Nate''s shout, the two sides blew into a ball.


    It must be the supreme commander to seize the flag, but both sides are dressed as small soldiers, and their faces are painted with camouflage. It is almost impossible to find the other party''s commander, not the supreme commander, so the two sides launched a fierce scuffle directly under the flagpole.


    The gun can''t be thrown, and you can''t ignore your opponent and climb directly to the flagpole. If you want to ensure that you get the flag, you must put down your opponent. Li JinFang and the other two can fight, you must send Nate under the flagpole without attracting attention, so as not to be seen by your opponent and rush up to put Nate down first.


    When Nate finally got under the flagpole, he finally found the other major. They almost got under the flagpole at the same time. At this time, the escorts of both sides had wrestled together.


    Both sides are experts. It is impossible to bring down the opponent in an instant.


    Just as Nate''s opponent rushed at him, Nate kicked out, hit the crotch of the other commander, and kicked him down instantly. After several people around him blocked the crazy impact of his opponent, Nate quickly climbed to the top of the flagpole, grabbed the six pointed star flag, and shouted on the top of the flagpole, "win!"


    Nate waved the six pointed star flag desperately on the top of the flagpole. At the same time, he shouted: "the exercise is over. On your field, we are the winner."


    Nate has reason to be proud. He has been to the drill site, but the recruits participating in the drill are the first time to come to the drill site of the 20th brigade. Even the recruits of the 202 brigade are familiar with the drill site. If they hadn''t performed extremely well, they couldn''t be faster than their opponents.


    After deciding the outcome, the fight stopped quickly. They were naturally cheering, but the opponent was dead silent.


    In the cheers, a man shouted bitterly, "Falk! Nate! You bastard! You son of a bitch, you bitch! I''m not finished with you, you insidious and cheap super bastard!"


    Of course, the one who dares to scold a major like this can only be another major, and among the people present, the other major can only be the one who was put on by Nate.


    Nate yelled down, "shut up! You have to thank me for not making you a eunuch! Randy, you lost! And you have to thank me for my mercy, okay!"

 Chapter 858

    After the training, Gao Yang and them took Morgan''s private plane to the United States. After landing at the New York airport, most people got off the plane in New York, but Gao Yang, Bruce and Lucy took the plane to the east coast and Jason.


    Bruce and Lucy are going home, and Bruce and Jason have had a good relationship during this time, so Jason will visit Bruce''s house. As for Gao Yang, of course, he is going to meet Morgan.


    "This is the income and expenditure details of the diamond mine in the recent period. If there is no problem, I''ll put your share into your account. In addition, I have to remind you that Swiss bank may no longer be a tax haven, and the depositor''s information may no longer be confidential. Maybe you should consider changing a bank to deposit your money."


    At Morgan''s home, Gao Yang sat face to face with Morgan. He took a document handed to him by Morgan, but after hearing Morgan''s words, Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what''s the matter? Is Swiss bank no longer reliable?"


    Morgan smiled bitterly and said, "reliability is reliable, but next year, at the latest next year, Swiss bank will certainly hand over the depositor information of its citizens to other countries under pressure. This is the biggest breakthrough in combating tax evasion in the world, especially in the United States, but it is certainly not good news for you and me."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "what should I do?"


    Morgan smiled bitterly and said, "what can we do? We can only change the bank."


    Moreover, Gao Yang doesn''t have much concern about tax evasion, because he is stateless now. Anyone who likes to check can do it, but other members of the Satan mercenary regiment, such as Frye and treber, may face the problem of leakage of deposit information.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to do, but he''s not too worried, because Morgan has too much money than him. Morgan must have a way, and Morgan has a way, he can follow.


    "You have received the positive news so early. There must be a way, right?"


    Morgan smiled and said, "there must be some ways. There are many criminal banks. You can find one at will. You just need to transfer your property. Well, let me inform you when I operate. Now let''s get down to business. You can look at our income first."


    Gao Yang looked down at the income and expenditure of the diamond mine in recent months. The details were very clear. Gao Yang trusted Morgan and didn''t have the patience to look carefully. He directly looked at the final figures.


    "With an income of more than 16 million US dollars and an expenditure of 1.12 million US dollars, I can get almost 7.5 million US dollars? So much?"


    Morgan nodded and whispered, "the more income, the worse! Because this means that we don''t invest. The expenditure is only used to maintain the operation of diamond mines and the salary of armed personnel. I''ll be happy if I can spend all my income, even the discount."


    Gao Yang put down the form and whispered, "what''s going on?"


    Morgan waved his hand and said helplessly, "I found someone. After careful exploration, the result is not very good."


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "why, there is no diamond?"


    Morgan lowered his voice and said, "I don''t know there are no diamonds in the crater, because I haven''t explored carefully. Do you know why? Because we found a main mine! It''s not a volcano, but a volcanic group! Up the river, the location of a diamond mine has been determined, big mine!"


    Gao Yang''s heart sank a little, but Morgan was unhappy about the big mine, which means that there is only one problem. The mine is too big for Morgan to eat.


    "How big is it?"


    Morgan said calmly, "I don''t know. According to the analysis of the proven situation, it is larger than the Kimberley mining area."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "what should I do?"


    "I''m thinking that once this mine is opened, it will shake the current diamond market. It may even lower the price of diamonds to the level of other gemstones. You know, things with too large output are not worth money."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment and whispered, "no wonder you have to meet and talk with me. So, are you still going to find a big man to cooperate?"


    Morgan stood up, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I really hesitated, because if the current conjecture is confirmed, the mine is not worth billions or even tens of billions of dollars. According to the current price system, it may be a super large mine of hundreds of billions to hundreds of billions of dollars, or a mine group. I don''t dare to be explored any more."


    After sighing, Morgan looked up and whispered: "First of all, I don''t think that if a large number of diamonds flood into the market, the current price level can be maintained. Then, I don''t think I may get shares in this super large mine. Even those super families dare not swallow the diamond mine alone, and we can''t even count as small fish. If those super families are attracted, our only end is to be kicked Open. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, too much wealth is a confrontation between national forces. It''s not something we can consider. I think it''s better to make a small fuss."


    Morgan nodded and said, "I think so, too. We open it ourselves, on a small scale. Once the secret can''t be kept, I''ll sell the mine immediately! We must never get too deep in the mine so as not to lose our lives. Do you agree to sell the mine to those super families and sell it for hundreds of millions?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "agree, that''s it! Never touch anything you shouldn''t touch."


    Morgan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m afraid you''re not willing to give up a large amount of wealth. Since you agree, it''s easy to do. We continue to open. In fact, even if we just open the mine according to the current scale, we can get $50 million a year. This is already a big income. Although we''re not very willing, we can''t be too greedy."


    "Will the current mining scale be too large?" he said in a loud voice


    Morgan shook his head and said: "No, I found a special person to take charge of these diamonds. Our mining volume is not large. Compared with the original Sadik, the mining volume has not increased much, but our selling price is ten times higher than him, so we can earn a lot more than him. Our shipment is actually very small, and there is still a lot of room to increase the output. When our channels are expanded, we can deliver more goods , I can guarantee that by next year, each of us will earn at least 100 million a year, and we can ensure that we are in a safe range. "


    "In this way, we have to pay more attention to confidentiality."


    Morgan said solemnly: "Yes, it''s confidential. If we want to make more money, we have to keep it confidential. When we can''t keep it confidential, we can sell the mine. We can''t worry now, but I''m already in operation. I''ll buy the land in both countries. Even if there is a dispute in the future, no matter which country the land belongs to, it''s ours."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it depends on you. There''s nothing I can do and I don''t have so much money."


    Morgan shook his head and said, "if you agree, don''t move the money from the diamond mine. As the funds of our two co registered companies, we buy the land where the mining area is located by selling diamonds. What do you think? If you agree, we''ll do it. If you disagree, I''ll give you your share of the money, and then I''ll buy the land myself."


    Gaoyang didn''t care much about the money he couldn''t get. In addition, Gaoyang''s vision was also long-term, so he just thought about it a little and immediately said, "OK, I agree. You don''t have to give me money. All the money in the diamond mine is used for reinvestment."


    Morgan nodded: "Well, after you sign a document later, our company will be established, and then it will start to operate in the name of this company. We need time, at least three years. I expect that the output of the diamond mine in three years will be enough to buy the land twice. Although it costs more money, it is more secure. However, in other words, we may not be able to obtain income within three years, but we may also buy it The land has less money than I expected, so we can enjoy the income of the diamond mine earlier. "


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "how long do you think we can keep this secret?"


    Morgan thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I don''t know, but I think it''s more certain in five years. In addition, if we really can''t keep the secret and need to sell the mining area, it''s impossible to only sell the cost price. In fact, this is a gamble. After we can make hundreds of millions in this mine, we can sell the mine at a sky high price."


    Gao Yang also sighed and said, "this is really a big bet!"


    Morgan said with a heavy face: "yes, the real gamble! If we win, we are super rich. We have at least a billion dollars. If we lose, we may earn tens of millions of dollars or even hundreds of millions from the mining area, but we may not earn a penny."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "at least you won''t lose money, will you?"


    Morgan also smiled and said, "this is true. At least we won''t lose money."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that''s a gamble! If we won''t lose all our family, we''ll be billionaires. If we lose, we won''t become poor. Las Vegas doesn''t have such a good gambling project, so why don''t we gamble?"


    Morgan raised his thumb and said: "I have a fortune of hundreds of millions now. According to my ability, I can''t earn more money. In fact, it doesn''t make much difference to earn hundreds of millions on the basis of hundreds of millions. Therefore, I can either become a super rich with a fortune of billions or even tens of billions, or maintain my current state. Unlike you, you could have become a billionaire safely But you chose to gamble. At your age, I''m not as brave as you, and you''re braver than me. "


    Gao Yang laughed and said: "In fact, I don''t have the courage. I just think which mine is too big for us to intervene. Since I just intend to withdraw with a sum of money, of course, it is the maximization of interests. There are the most important reasons. In fact, I think tens of millions of dollars is enough. It''s not necessary to become a billionaire, just like you don''t need to earn hundreds of millions of dollars Like. "

 Chapter 859

    After a secret talk with Morgan, Gao Yang declined Morgan''s retention, hurried to Portland Airport and flew back to New York as fast as possible.


    Gao Yang''s reason for rushing back to New York can be summed up in one sentence. A little farewell is better than a new marriage.


    It was more than two o''clock in the middle of the night when Gao Yang arrived at the New York airport. Even so, ye Lianna, who got the news, was still waiting to pick him up at the airport.


    The relationship with Ye Lianna is clear, and Gao Yang doesn''t need to have too many taboos. After getting off the plane and seeing ye Lianna, it''s enough to whisper in the car after a long separation and reunion. The rest, when we get to the hotel, everything is silent.


    The disadvantage of good endurance is that it is too good


    When it was daybreak, ye Lianna finally had a chance to fall asleep.


    The refreshing Gao Yang can finally relax and have a good sleep, but he feels that he has just fallen asleep and wakes up a burst of telephone ringing.


    The good dream was disturbed. Gao Yang''s anger was a little bad. He was worried that the phone ring would wake Ye Lianna. Gao Yang picked up the phone at the head of the bed as quickly as possible and connected it without looking at who called.


    "Hey, who!"


    Gao Yang''s tone was very impatient, but the person at the other end of the phone smiled first and then said loudly with a smile: "Hey, ram, your phone is really difficult to call. Even your agent can''t contact you. You missed a big business, but fortunately, I still have a big business to introduce to you. Do you want to hear it?"


    Justin called. Although he was not in a hurry to answer the task, Gao Yang immediately said, "wait."


    Unwilling to wake up Ye Lianna, especially unwilling to let Ye Lianna worry, Gao Yang walked into the bathroom with light hands and feet. After closing the door, he whispered, "OK, talk about your business."


    "Well, um, um, friend of nature, Falk, this kind of neuropathy name is uncomfortable. Well, friend of nature has a task, five million dollars. Are you interested?"


    Gao Yang feels the same way. He also feels that the name of friends of nature is awkward. Moreover, it seems that friends of nature, a super rich second-generation good playboy, is inappropriate. He has to run to be a guy who is a green cloth terrorist. He doesn''t want to take the task subconsciously.


    Gao Yang will never have anything to do with the green terrorist organization. He doesn''t want to do such a great cause as protecting the environment and doesn''t give money.


    If you really want to protect the environment, Gao Yang will start with the small things within his power, but you can''t do anything for as much money as the green fear cloth organization.


    "Friends of nature? Sorry, I don''t answer. I''m very busy. I don''t have time to play the game of protecting the earth with them."


    Justin knew what was going on. After laughing, he said loudly, "I understand your feelings and your scruples. Man, if you are really asked to do the so-called task of protecting the environment, I won''t call you. This time is different. Well, in fact, the friend of nature is in crisis. This task is to hire you to save the friend of nature."


    Gao Yang is finally interested in hearing what the task is to do.


    "The one that rescued the hostages? Well, I can still listen. Then, tell me in detail."


    Justin said with a smile: "well, the guy of friends of nature, you know, he set up, um, how to say, his green cloth fear organization. Now there is a problem. Now there are many people of friends of nature. They have been protecting the lungs of the earth, attacking the forest farms of two large logging companies and destroying..."


    "Wait, the lungs of the earth? You mean the Amazon rainforest?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s Amazon. Damn it, friends of nature said he was on the mission of protecting the lungs of the earth. I was used to it."


    "Go on, and tell me where it is. Amazon is big."


    "Well, in Brazil, friends of nature with people attacked two logging farms and destroyed all logging machinery. However, they were in trouble. The companies they had been harassing sent some mercenaries and then fought. If you decide to take over the business, what you need to do is go to Brazil and save all the friends of nature."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "this task can really be considered. I don''t want to protect the environment by force, but it''s acceptable to protect those who protect the environment. Well, talk about the price. Maybe I''ll be interested."


    Justin smiled, "five million dollars!"


    "Do you need to pay your introduction fee?"


    "No, how about the introduction fee from friends of nature? Are you interested?"


    Gao Yang thought about it and said, "man, five million is not much. You have to know, it''s a rainforest, Amazon rainforest. In addition, you haven''t told me who the opponent is."


    Justin laughed and said, "five million is also a lot. Although I sell intelligence, don''t forget that I also work part-time as a middleman for mercenaries. The five million business is big business at that time. Besides, it''s not doing business with drug lords. Five million is really the price of conscience."


    Justin is right. Tens of millions of businesses are too few. A mission of five million is a rare big deal even if it needs to fight in the rainforest. Gao Yang has actually agreed to this deal in principle.


    "Repeat, who are the enemies and how many are there? Go to war in South America. I thought you would find an angel?"


    Gao Yang was already talking about the details. Justin smiled with great satisfaction and said: "The angel mercenary regiment is in Ukraine, don''t you know? Besides, even if the angels are free, they can''t find them. There are many of them. No ten million people can''t get down on this task, and the number of enemies is not very large. It is estimated that there are about ten people. The enemy is just a super small mercenary regiment with about ten people. The task is very simple, and your performance in the jungle last time was quite good. Let''s go Of course I have to find you for such a good thing. "


    Justin said easily, but Gao Yang''s intuition felt wrong.


    The friend of nature is too great, but he is not stupid. The person he is looking for is definitely not a cat and dog. If the person of the friend of nature can''t even withdraw, someone must rescue him. If such a task is simple, it''s hell.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang sneered: "if this is a simple task, good, then tell me, which company''s logging yard was attacked by friends of nature. Justin, please tell the truth with the professional quality of an intelligence dealer."


    After a moment of silence, Justin said slightly embarrassed: "it''s a small Brazilian company called andor forest products company. The two forest farms attacked by friends of nature belong to this enterprise, and then they encountered an attack when attacking the third forest farm."


    "It''s a fight back, isn''t it? Andorra, I really want to hear the name. Wait, wait, Falk! Andorra! This is a super enterprise. They cut at least half of the timber produced by Amazon rainforest, and they bought at least 90% of the timber stolen by Amazon. That''s OK. Andorra is so tough. You tell me it''s a small company?"


    "At least it''s not a big company on the surface? Well, let''s ignore this problem. Andorra is the problem that friends of nature should consider, and you don''t need to worry too much."


    Gao Yang said angrily: "Friends of nature, these lunatics, how good it is to pick up the attacks of large multinational companies with more faces, and even provoke Andorra. Andorra is easy to bully?"


    "Andorra is the most ruthless in cutting trees. How about it? Do you take it?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you haven''t said everything. How can I answer? How many friends of nature? How many enemies?"


    "Friends of nature, there are probably about ten people alive. As for the enemy, we only know ten at present, not too many."


    "There are not many ten people, but you have to tell me the identity of the enemy? Is it Andorra''s own armed guard or a mercenary regiment? Do you think I will take the task foolishly if I don''t even know who the enemy is?"


    Justin said without hesitation: "the identity of the enemy has not been confirmed. Besides, with the strength of Satan''s mercenary regiment, we still need to worry about who the enemy is?"


    Gao Yang is very confident, but having confidence does not mean that he can be arrogant, let alone rashly attack even when the enemy is who.


    Most importantly, Gao Yang believes that Justin''s words have a trap, or a back door.


    "Don''t know who the enemy is? Forget it. We don''t accept such business. Please find someone else."


    Before Gao Yang finished, Justin said anxiously, "wait, wait, don''t hang up, let''s talk again!"


    Gao Yang sneered, "I said, man, do you think I can''t hear the trap in your words? If you don''t confirm the identity of the enemy, it doesn''t mean you can''t guess, right? To be honest, who do you think the enemy may be?"


    Gao Yang deliberately accentuated the word "think", and Justin finally sighed after being silent for a moment: "well, according to speculation, maybe, maybe, there should be one thing. It may be, yes, it''s the virgin of steel, er, it''s a team of the virgin of steel..."


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang suddenly said, "bye."


    Gao Yang immediately hung up the phone because the business couldn''t be answered. He finally knew that Justin had been afraid to say who the enemy was, and why he would try to persuade him to take the business, because no one dared to take the task except him, and Justin was afraid that once he said that the enemy was the virgin of steel, Gao Yang didn''t dare to take the business.


    In fact, Gao Yang really doesn''t want to answer, or dare not answer.


    How does the virgin of steel exist? It is the Satan in the super small mercenary group and the angel in the small mercenary group.


    Below ten people are the ultra small mercenary regiment. Even if there are more than ten people, there are only twelve people, which can not reach the level of the small mercenary regiment. Therefore, Satan is still the ultra small mercenary regiment, and Satan is now recognized as the first ultra small mercenary regiment.


    Needless to say, angels are nominally the second, but although the aurora still on the list has not disappeared, it has disappeared for a long time. After that, angels are the real first small mercenary group, and there is no suspense.


    As for the virgin of steel, Gao Yang has been around for so long. Even if he is ignorant, he should know the name, because the virgin of steel, like Satan and angels, is the first medium-sized mercenary regiment with more than 200 people, no dispute and no suspense.


    A super medium mercenary regiment with combat effectiveness and scale.

 Chapter 860

    Although the word "steel virgin" carries the word "virgin", it has nothing to do with the feelings of the virgin.


    The virgin of steel is actually a kind of torture instrument, also known as iron. Female, which was a very cruel torture instrument in Europe in the middle ages.


    A human shaped cage, a human shaped closed frame or a direct box, can be opened, and just enough to hold a person. The inward side is full of long iron thorns. Insert the person, and then close the open cage, and the person inside will be tied into a sieve. This is the Holy Mother of steel.


    If the virgin of steel is used to kill people, it will not be like slamming the door and stabbing people to death. Instead, close the door slowly and let the people in the virgin of steel watch the sharp thorn stab at him.


    The steel virgin mercenary regiment is absolutely worthy of their names.


    It''s hard to understand how strong the virgin of steel is, but it can be said that the virgin of steel can sling any mercenary regiment in the world!


    Large mercenary regiments are not very strong. If the quantity goes up, the quality will not be good. Large mercenary regiments with a scale of more than 1000 people are large mercenary regiments. However, the scale of such mercenary regiments is too large, which will attract the attention of all countries and almost lose their living space. Therefore, large mercenary regiments are all mercenary regiments that recruit a large number of cannon fodder or a collection of cannon fodder temporarily put together, It won''t be long before it will die out naturally. Therefore, there is no saying of the first large mercenary regiment at all.


    More than 200 people, almost the largest mercenary regiment can be formed under the conditions of modern society, because if you dare to call mercenaries and mercenaries, you have shown that you do everything. An lawless and unscrupulous armed group is too large to find and destroy.


    Only regular private military contractors can exist on a large scale, and then there are several super large companies, such as Deyang group, such as armor group, which can only undertake some business of security or providing assistance to the army.


    For example, Blackwater company has a large scale and good strength, but Blackwater company is famous only because its PMC employees killed 11 civilians in Iraq and were reported by the media all over the world, which makes it famous or notorious. Although Blackwater has grown a lot because of its bad reputation.


    Blackwater company killed 11 people and was denounced all over the world. It''s just a security company. If it''s a mercenary, mercenaries are the real killers, such as mowing grass, mercenary regiment, and the collection of scum that do all kinds of evil.


    Satan mercenary regiment is definitely the conscience of the industry and will never indiscriminately kill innocent people or commit adultery and plunder. However, after fighting, as long as it is the enemy, regardless of who the enemy is, do you think they will let one go? Therefore, the existence of mercenaries itself is an unstable factor that no one in the world can tolerate.


    Therefore, if there is a mercenary regiment with thousands of people who dare to do anything for money, it will be surrounded and suppressed again and again immediately.


    In addition to the factors of living environment, it is impossible to have an elite mercenary group with more than 1000 people. It is also because talents are rare. Like Satan''s mercenary group, it can expand its scale, but it is too difficult to find people who can match the team.


    Cannon fodder can easily find thousands of people. The simplest way is to go to several Tuareg tribes. As long as you are willing to spend money, you can pull up an army every minute. In the later stage of the Libyan war, mercenaries from Mali and other countries are fighting.


    As for the idea of forming a mercenary regiment with the best of the best and the best of the best, let alone thousands of people, even 500 people, it is impossible.


    The simplest thing is to look around the world. There are several special forces with more than a thousand combat personnel, not counting logistics personnel and civilian personnel, not counting recruits who have joined the army but are still undergoing training and will not go to the battlefield.


    How many powerful special forces are there in the world, and there are not too few powerful people, but the question is, how many special forces, really top special forces, will become mercenaries after retirement?


    The reason why we talk about special forces is that there are only special forces among the members of the virgin of steel. As long as the virgin of steel retires special forces, and even if the special forces retire, they still don''t want them as long as they don''t retire from the famous big forces.


    Therefore, the virgin of steel is a mercenary regiment composed entirely of retired special forces. According to the standard of the virgin of steel, all the twelve people in Satan''s mercenary regiment are not eligible to join except Irene.


    The virgin of steel is famous because they have many achievements. The key is that they have no defeat.


    The scale of more than 200 people is very large. The maid regiment of the virgin of steel can''t receive too many big tasks. Therefore, the model of the virgin of steel is divided into many teams, such as desert warfare, jungle warfare, street warfare, even security and assassination. There are no jobs they don''t take.


    The biggest competitor of Satan''s mercenary regiment is not other super small mercenary regiments, but the virgin of steel, because they can take over the work, and the small team of about ten virgin of steel can also take over.


    The biggest competitor of angel mercenary regiment is also the virgin of steel, because the virgin of steel can form a team of any scale very conveniently and quickly.


    The virgin of steel is an old mercenary regiment. It has existed for more than 20 years. It has a famous name, a hard brand and no failure. Of course, outsiders are unlikely to know about the failure. However, the strength of the virgin of steel is recognized.


    Nate was crazy enough, but when chatting, Nate personally admitted that the virgin of steel was the only mercenary group he wouldn''t provoke.


    It won''t take the initiative to provoke, but it''s inevitable to encounter it. Therefore, the angel mercenary regiment really met the virgin of steel. However, in a battle, two angels were injured and three virgin of steel were injured, almost regardless of up and down.


    However, since it happens, it shows that it is only a small team of the virgin of steel. If the virgin of steel is sent out to fight with angels, it is estimated that the name of angel has disappeared. After all, the combat effectiveness is almost the same, but the scale of the two mercenary regiments is a whole order of magnitude different.


    Now, the Satan mercenary regiment has the opportunity to compete with the steel virgin, but the problem is that Gao Yang doesn''t want this opportunity at all.


    For Gao Yang, although he is only fighting with a small team of the virgin of steel, the biggest trouble is that the virgin of steel is too large, not to mention that the jungle battle team of the virgin of steel is definitely a hard bone. Even if he destroys all the teams of the virgin of steel, the virgin of steel can send more people to take revenge on them, This problem has to be considered.


    But in the final analysis, too little money is the main reason why Gao Yang refused to take up the task.


    Five million let Gao Yang and the lady of steel fight hard. Are you kidding? Justin''s wishful thinking is too loud. Even opponents of the lady of steel can''t start at less than 10 million.


    If you really pay a high price that Gao Yang can''t refuse, Gao Yang doesn''t mind competing with the virgin of steel. It''s a big deal to do a good job in confidentiality. If you''re a mercenary, you''d better retire directly if you listen to your opponent.


    Gao Yang is not afraid to fight, but since he wants to work hard, he always has to have a good price. For a business with high risk and small return, he will answer when he is stupid, so he hung up Justin without hesitation.


    Gao Yang thought Justin would call him again, so he didn''t hurry to leave the bathroom. He sat on the toilet and waited for almost two minutes before the phone rang again.


    "Fifteen million!"


    Justin is very direct and straightforward. After hearing Justin''s new offer, Gao Yang hesitated, but finally said in a deep voice: "you finally offered a sincere price, but I need to consider it and discuss it with my people."


    Justin sighed and said, "well, I''ll give you two hours to think about it, but you''d better not make me wait too long."


    After hanging up the phone again, Gao Yang thought and called little Downey. When little Downey got through, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "has Justin called you?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "He has a business against the steel virgin."


    "The virgin of steel? I didn''t hear any news. I didn''t receive any news at all. The news didn''t spread in the circle, but... Falk! Forget it, don''t worry about how many people, you can''t take the job."


    "Justin offered $5 million. After I refused, he added it directly to $15 million," he said in a loud voice


    "Big business! However, I still don''t think I can pick it up. Where to go and how many opponents?"


    "The Amazon rainforest in Brazil, a team of ten, this can''t be fake. Justin doesn''t dare to lie on this."


    Gao Yang can be sure that Justin did not lie about the number of enemies, because for such a high-risk task, he must first charge half of the Commission. As long as he received the deposit but found that the number of enemies was very different, he can stop the task without refunding the Commission.


    Little Downey was very tangled and said, "if there are only ten opponents, the price is really good, but considering that the opponent is the virgin of steel, I can''t give you advice, because high returns are accompanied by too high risks."


    After two more words, Gao Yang Hung up the phone, then called groliov and said in a deep voice: "there is a big job. Justin introduced the man who went to save the friends of nature in the Amazon, Brazil. His opponent is a team of ten people of the virgin of steel, 15 million US dollars. Please inform everyone and discuss whether to answer. Hurry up. There is waiting for news."


    Groliov didn''t say much. He hung up the phone directly. Gao Yang only waited for more than ten minutes. Groliov called and said, "answer! You can''t miss a big business."

 Chapter 861

    Groliov expressed his views and his opinions after inquiry.


    No one thinks that the virgin of steel is a big problem. Although the virgin of steel is really powerful, these things are not considered by them. Gao Yang needs to judge and decide whether Satan''s mercenaries take risks.


    In other words, the final decision is in Gao Yang''s hand, and Gao Yang''s choice is to take over the business.


    He didn''t wait for two hours at all. After only half an hour, Gao Yang called Justin back. After Justin connected the phone, Gao Yang said directly, "we''ve taken this task. Now tell me the time and place."


    "The sooner the better! Get to Manaus, Brazil, as soon as possible, and take a boat up the Rio Negro River in Manaus to meet the people from the friends of nature. I will send you the specific satellite coordinates."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said, "shall we go to Brazil by ourselves or arranged by the employer."


    "Do it yourself."


    High pitched channel: "OK, I see. It will take some time to get from the United States to Brazil and then to Manaus. I promise to arrive within 72 hours, provided that the people of friends of nature can persist until that time. In addition, you know the rules, first call us $7.5 million to little Downey''s account number, and we''ll start after receiving the money. Also, if the news is leaked, we''ll find you and agree "Is that right?"


    "Agree, the money will arrive soon. I''ll tell the friends of nature the news first. Keep in touch at any time. Bye."


    After hanging up and taking a breath, Gao Yang called little Downey again and asked him to start preparing. Then he called groliov and asked him to inform everyone.


    After making a decision, Gao Yang left the bathroom and went back to the bed. When ye Lianna opened her eyes, looked at Gao Yang vaguely and said, "honey, what are you doing?"


    Gao Yang thought he could rest for a few days this time, but he didn''t expect to start again as soon as he arrived. The most important thing is that he doesn''t know how to talk to Ye Lianna about his leaving again.


    Looking at Gao Yang holding the phone and smiling apologetically, ye Lianna immediately sat up and said nervously, "you, you''re leaving?"


    Gao Yang nodded gently and said, "sorry, honey, I think I really have to leave."


    Ye Lianna seemed very disappointed and nervous, but she opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything to stop Gao Yang. She just got out of bed and hugged Gao Yang tightly.


    After holding Gao Yang for a long time, ye Lianna whispered, "when will you leave?"


    "Bruce, they''ll leave when they come from Seattle," he said in a low voice


    Bruce''s home is in Seattle, and it takes more than ten hours to fly from the west coast to the east coast. Gao Yang wanted to leave immediately to prepare, but after saying that, he read a heart, kissed Ye Lianna gently and said, "we still have some time in more than ten hours."


    Gao Yang is afraid that ye Lianna will stop him from leaving and that ye Lianna will cry, but his worry does not appear.


    Ye Lianna doesn''t want Gao Yang to leave. Besides, Gao Yang''s leaving means going to war, but she knows she can''t let Gao Yang retire now. Crying all the time will only make Gao Yang''s mood worse. Even if she wants to cry, ye Lianna won''t let Gao Yang see it.


    "Be careful, pay attention to safety, and remember what I said to you."


    After gently instructing Gao Yang, Gao Yang returns to bed with Ye Lianna in his arms. Since there is still some time, it can''t be wasted.


    Good times are rare. If you are interrupted, you will be very angry.


    The phone suddenly rang again. Gao Yang didn''t want to answer the phone, but the phone rang again and again. Gao Yang had to jump down to answer the phone. When he found that the caller was still Justin, he couldn''t help but say angrily: "you''d better have a good reason to call again and again!"


    "There is a reason, but not a good reason, RAM. You must get to the battlefield within 24 hours."


    Gao Yang smiled angrily and said, "are you kidding? I''m in New York, not Rio de Janeiro! Get to the jungle near Manaus in 24 hours? Do you think it''s possible?"


    Justin yelled, "I know it''s difficult, but there''s no way. If it''s later, no one can survive."


    Gao Yang said helplessly and unhappily, "there''s no way. I can''t take this task. I need time to gather people and then get to Brazil. Twenty four hours is not enough, man! I''m sorry, but I really can''t take this task."


    Justin said in a deep voice, "you don''t have to think about the plane. I''ll arrange it! It can let you fly directly from the United States to Brazil without any pause and directly send you to Manaus."


    He breathed loudly and said, "when we first met, we were in the rainforest, right? You know what kind of ghost place the rainforest is. Well, if you can send us to Manaus, I admit it''s not a problem, but how long do you think it will take us to take a boat from Manaus and then meet the people who need to be rescued on foot?"


    After a moment of silence, Justin said in a deep voice: "the whole flight. After the plane arrives in Manaus, change to a seaplane, and let the people of friends of nature get as close to the river as possible, okay?"


    "Of course! But my only requirement is that you arrange the schedule. If we fail to arrive on time due to problems in any link, you should bear the responsibility."


    Justin sighed and said: "I know it''s very difficult. It''s basically impossible to complete it, but there are some problems. The friend of nature is really worried. He put forward the conditions, so I have to find a way to complete it for him, but I''m just a middleman. I really can''t agree to your requirements. What do you think of this condition? The price is 20 million, the time is relaxed to 30 hours, and the money is given on time! I can''t press it The mission failed because of the rush, well, you know. "


    "Unless you shoot me in the head, I can''t agree to this condition," he said coldly


    Justin sighed: "there''s no way. The original agreement is cancelled. I have to think about other ways. Ram, it''s not that I don''t keep my promise. The key is that the friends of nature can''t wait any longer. Two people have died. Their situation is in danger. I really can''t wait any longer."


    "I understand. It doesn''t matter. I''ll cooperate again when I have a chance," he said in a loud and deep voice


    After hanging up the phone, ye Lianna looked surprised and said carefully, "you don''t have to go?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, the task is cancelled. Don''t go."


    "Ah!"


    After a sharp cry, ye Lianna threw herself on Gao Yang and said excitedly: "Great! Can you go to my performance? There is my solo in our school performance. Oh, and I got the scholarship! Full scholarship. I want to buy some gifts for you and dad. I also want to buy you some clothes. Also, I haven''t been to Broadway since I came to New York. I want to go with you. I booked two tickets. Cat, do you like opera "If you don''t like it, I can return the ticket and go to the movies."


    Looking at Ye Lianna, who was overjoyed, she said with a smile: "yes, I like it all. Did you get a scholarship? It''s really good. Well, I''ll wait for your gift. When is your ticket? I wasn''t sure whether I like opera, but as long as you like it, I like it, so you can watch a few."


    Gao Yang didn''t feel unhappy because he lost a business. Justin gave him too tight time to arrive on time, unless he was willing to enter the battlefield by airborne.


    In fact, with the right aircraft, Gaoyang can enter the battlefield on time.


    Just after learning skydiving, Gao Yang seems to have to seize the opportunity to put his newly learned skills to use, but the problem is that the landing site is the rainforest, the Amazon rainforest.


    The rainforest is the most dangerous landing place. There is no one. It can also be said that the tropical rainforest is a forbidden area for skydiving.


    Twenty million dollars is undoubtedly a sky high task for a super small mercenary regiment, but Gao Yang is unwilling to do it because it is not worth it.


    Let''s just say that the risk of parachuting into the rainforest is worth $20 million without fighting the virgin of steel.


    The danger of skydiving mainly comes from the landing site and climatic conditions. People who don''t know how difficult and dangerous it is to parachute over the rainforest will never know, but those who know must jump with the determination to die.


    The weather conditions over the rain forest are changeable, which can''t be predicted at all. It''s a tropical rain forest area, and it''s normal to encounter any air turbulence.


    There is no open space in the rain forest, except on the water. It is almost inevitable to hang on the tree after parachuting.


    What will happen if you hang it on the tree? Amazon trees are not only small trees of 10 meters and 8 meters, but at least tens of meters. They can grow to hundreds of meters high. If they are hung on the crown of hundreds of meters high, how can they get down? If they are not hung, but the umbrella is torn. OK, wait to die directly, because it is hundreds of meters high, not tens of meters.


    Therefore, Gao Yang will not consider airborne entry into the Amazon rainforest and will not go there for much money.


    When Gao Yang was going to call groliov to inform others that the action was cancelled again, the phone came again.


    When the phone rings, Gao Yang looks at a strange number, while ye Lianna looks at him picking up the phone, but she seems to have a hunch of something. She covers her mouth with her hands and stares at the phone in Gao Yang''s hand with a nervous face.


    Gao Yang answered the phone and said in a deep voice, "Hello, that one."


    "I am a friend of nature."


    "Oh, hello."


    "Ram, Justin should have told you what to say. Now I want to know, do you have a way to get to a place in the Amazon rainforest in a short time? Any way. As long as you have a way, I ask you to say it. Yes, I''m asking you."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice: "there is a way. If you want to reach a certain point in the Amazon rainforest in a short time, there is only parachuting and parachuting. This is the only way, and our Satan mercenary regiment has the ability of global rapid delivery, that is, we can parachute in."

 Chapter 862

    Gao Yang doesn''t want to hide what abilities he and his comrades in arms have, but whether to use this ability depends on whether he can get enough reward.


    "Airborne! I see. If I want to ask you to save my friends by airborne, what kind of price do you have to pay for your lives?"


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said, "without pricing, we can airborne, but it doesn''t mean we will airborne. Compared with the risk of airborne and my attitude that I have to spend my life to make money, no matter how much money you pay, I won''t make it."


    "There''s always a price that moves you?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "as I said, no matter how much money means, you can''t move me with money, because I don''t want to die and don''t want my people to die. None of them can, so it''s not a matter of money."


    "I''m not afraid of problems. I''m just afraid to talk about it. Mr. ram, those people, those in danger, they are my friends and my brothers. I can''t see any of them die. So, do you have any requirements to put forward at one time?"


    "Well, money is not the main problem. If we are allowed to parachute, I can ask for a landing site. I want an open space in the rainforest. Mr. friends of nature, if you think you can do this, we can talk. If you can''t give me an open space, you don''t have to waste time."


    "I think this should be possible. My people have brought a lot of deceptive drugs. If they can open an open area in the rainforest for you to land, will you be able to take the task?"


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said, "Sir, it''s a safe enough space. I think you need to understand one thing, but after more than a dozen of us jump from the sky, our lives rest on the landing site. If the site is very bad, we may get hurt and die."


    "I understand the risk of skydiving. You don''t have to emphasize the danger to me. Let''s say, what area of open space do you need to jump?"


    In the sports skydiving that can be seen on TV, we often see a small target point. Skydivers can accurately fall to the target point, but the target point is surrounded by flat ground. There is sufficient adjustment time and space when landing, but the open space opened up in the forest is different. They must enter at one time with great accuracy.


    Gao Yang thought carefully. With their ability, he chose to jump high and open low, and chose an umbrella suitable for accurate direction adjustment. All twelve people can land on an open space that is only the size of a basketball court, but if there are tall trees around, if they want to be safe enough, they have to be as big as a football field.


    "I need a place as big as a football field. I have opened up a landing field in the jungle, so I know that as long as there is enough cheating medicine, it is still very fast to open up a landing field large enough. As long as the tree falls, although there are obstacles such as erected branches, the risk is within the acceptable range. In addition, the ground must indicate the landing field, otherwise it will be in a green ocean It''s too difficult to distinguish the landing site. "


    The friend of nature was very excited. He said in a hurry, "please wait a minute. I''ll ask if I can open up a landing site and give instructions."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and smiled bitterly at Ye Lianna, who looked depressed and upset, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Lianna said in a trembling voice, "is it very dangerous?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s dangerous, but it''s not dangerous, but you know, if you don''t say it''s dangerous, how can you ask for a high price? Don''t worry, if you open up a landing site, it won''t be very dangerous."


    Opening up a landing site can only land reluctantly. Of course, it will be very dangerous. However, the more dangerous it is, the more Gao Yang has to show an air of lightness in Ye Lianna.


    Ye Lianna is not only not stupid, but also smart. She smiled hard, but didn''t say much. She just sighed and hugged Gao Yang again.


    After a short time, friends of nature finally called again. He said in a hurry: "ram, the landing site can be opened. They have enough cheating drugs, enough light sources to indicate the landing site, and smoke bombs. They have seven red smoke bombs left, which is enough to indicate the landing site."


    "Well, in that case, we can continue to talk. Then, how much are you going to pay?"


    The friend of nature whispered, "thirty million dollars, do you think so?"


    It''s up again, but the price of $30 million is, to be honest, a lot less, but it''s not particularly much.


    Fighting with the virgin of steel and parachuting over the rainforest are the two. The mercenaries who can do it with one hand are more than enough. Gao Yang even suspects that there are other mercenaries besides Satan who can do it.


    Basically, no mercenary regiment will train at its own expense, or the unified training conducted by all members. It''s just mercenaries, and it''s not supported by the state. Who will spend that money, so unless it''s a mercenary regiment composed of retired paratroopers, otherwise, a mercenary regiment that can airborne all its members can''t appear.


    The angel is very powerful, but Gao Yang knows that the angel can''t parachute all the staff, because they have armored soldiers and police forces, and several people familiar to Gao Yang, such as can opener Sirte, can''t jump.


    Steel Virgin Mary is large-scale and full of special forces, so they should be able to come up with an airborne team, but the full airborne ability, needless to say, is even more impossible.


    Friends of nature, the Satan mercenary regiment can earn this money, but others really can''t.


    Rare things are precious. Therefore, if Gao Yang asks for 100 million, it is also him, and if he asks for 30 million, it is also him.


    If you want to pay a high price for a thing that many people can do, it''s rip off, but no one else can do it. Only he can do it. At this time, it''s not rip off. It''s worth it.


    Based on the attitude of talking about business, Gao Yang decided to bargain. He said in a deep voice: "50 million!"


    Gao Yang also wants to learn from Nate Schumacher. Since the other party is not qualified to bargain, he has to open his mouth.


    Unfortunately, Gao Yang was disappointed. The friend of nature almost immediately said in a distressed voice, "ram, I can''t afford the money."


    I just want to tell you that the money is fair. You can ask if anyone is willing to accept the price of 50 million, parachute into Amazon, and then fight against the virgin of steel


    The friend of nature sighed, "I don''t want to bargain with you, but I really can''t afford the money. Ram, I have less than $40 million in total. In addition to paying your commission, I have to pay a high price to hire a plane and other expenses, so 30 million is all I can pay you."


    Can ask for a high price, but the employer really has no money. This is really a problem and there is no solution.


    Gao Yang sighed, "it''s a pity. I want to ask, why do you have to save those people?"


    Friends of nature said firmly: "they are my friends and brothers. If I send them to Brazil, I must bring them back at all costs, even if I lose all my money and go to prison."


    Gao Yang valued friendship. He also liked people who valued friendship. He said this to the friends of nature. He also decided that he would take the list, not to mention that there were a lot of 30 million.


    Gao Yang really didn''t expect that the friends of nature was a person who spoke kindly. He thought that the friends of nature would say it was for the cause of environmental protection. When he was going to promise, the friends of nature said firmly: "of course, it''s also for our goal, for the cause of environmental protection! This road is difficult, but we will go on firmly! So I will fight with those who destroy the environment!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t laugh or cry, and then he said in a deep voice, "well, I''ll go. Prepare a plane to pick us up. I hope you can have a suitable plane to directly send us to Brazil and throw us down."


    Friends of nature suddenly said in a very emotional voice: "I knew you would promise, ram, I knew! Although you don''t have much money, I know you will still choose to help me, because you are the initiator of the green frenzy! You won''t abandon your followers!"


    Gao Yang was unable to laugh or cry again, and then he found that whether he recognized it or not, he was indeed the biggest promoter of the latest green frenzy in the world and the founder of the green fear cloth organization.


    The conscience of heaven and earth is really raised just for breath, but his anger at the crown has brought out the new global movement of green frenzy, which can not be shirked. Moreover, the friends of nature are indeed chasing who is moving forward with his slogan. Although the saying that he sank the whaling ship for environmental protection is pure nonsense to divert his attention.


    Gao Yang is afraid of the friends of nature. No matter what type he is or what idea he is crazy about, in short, fanatics can''t be provoked. It''s best to keep a certain distance, the farther the better.


    After a few wry smiles, he raised his voice and whispered, "well, don''t say this. I''m just trying to make money, not for environmental protection. Please make this clear."


    The friend of nature said excitedly, "I understand your concerns. In fact, I''m beginning to understand your concerns now, because I''ve encountered some trouble. It''s really necessary to keep my identity from being leaked. You''ve done too much better than me, and I''ll pay attention to it in the future."


    Gao Yang continued to cry and laugh, and could only say with a bitter smile: "Can you continue to get down to business? Let''s get back to the point and tell me the specific information of your people, such as their names, oh, just a nickname, what they are good at, as well as their current physical condition, battlefield evacuation route, reception location, route and way to leave Brazil. The more detailed, the better."


    Friends of nature shouted, "no problem. I''ll give you the personnel information and action plan as soon as possible. What else do you need?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "if you can, you''d better try to collect information about the virgin of steel. How many people are there in their team and what they are good at. The more detailed, the better. I think Justin should be able to do it. Before we start, it''s best to give me what I want, because there is not much time for us to study."

 Chapter 863

    They have their own parachutes, the military parachutes of the Israeli airborne army, and three types of parachutes suitable for different situations. They were obtained with Wolfgang''s personal help when he left. Although they need to pay, they also take a big advantage, because new military parachutes are difficult to buy.


    In particular, the parachutes used by special forces need to meet the requirements of high jump low open or low jump low open, which is much stronger than the general parachutes of airborne troops.


    It''s no wonder that anyone who folded his umbrella didn''t open it smoothly in the air and was killed by falling.


    Gao Yang took several hours to open the folded umbrella and rearrange it. He didn''t dare to be careless at all, but Bruce and they couldn''t check and fold the umbrella in person. There was not enough time, so they had to let others fold the umbrella for them.


    Gao Yang, as a leader, must take responsibility, so he has to supervise the people who help Bruce fold their umbrellas after folding his umbrellas, for fear of making a mistake.


    When the parachute was ready, Bruce and they got off the plane. By this time, ten hours had passed since Gao Yang promised to take over the task of friends of nature.


    Without delay, they all went straight to a freight airport in southern New York. When they arrived at the airport, friends of nature had been waiting there.


    There is a federal express cargo plane on the apron, the model is Airbus A300-600R, with a full load and a maximum range of 7500km, which is enough to send Gaoyang to Brazil.


    Little Downey opened a fully enclosed box truck, which is also the coating of Federal Express, but after Gaoyang''s cars stopped one after another, little Downey directly parked the truck behind the open cabin door of the plane, and then began to load the big bags one by one onto the plane.


    But after Gao Yang got out of the car, a young man standing on the apron came to him. He was a friend of nature who had seen him once.


    Friends of nature handed a stack of documents to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "this is what you want. We will fly directly to Manaus and then change it into a small plane."


    It is certainly the fastest way to fly directly from the United States to the Amazon rainforest, and then directly open the cabin door and jump down. Unfortunately, no plane can fly so far. To be exact, friends of nature can''t find such a big plane.


    From New York to Manaus, Brazil, is almost the same as the distance from the east coast to the west coast of the United States. The flight range of C130 aircraft is certainly not reachable. If you want to fly directly from the United States and parachute immediately, you must use a C17 global overlord transport aircraft. Obviously, no matter how rich friends of nature are, you can''t find a global overlord.


    It takes too much time to use an airliner, and there are no Farah weapons and equipment. Therefore, friends of nature found an express cargo plane to Manaus directly, and then dropped it by small plane. It is the fastest choice.


    The friend of nature is very handsome and a sunny young man, but now, the friend of nature is anxious and uneasy all over.


    After receiving a large stack of data, Gao Yang frowned and said to the friend of nature, "what did you just say is us?"


    The friend of nature hurriedly said, "yes, we, I''ll go with you."


    "Sorry, we''re not used to being nannies," he frowned


    "Please, I''m just going with you, not parachuting with you. I won''t make trouble, please!"


    "Well, get on the plane."


    Gao Yang went in from the tail cabin of the cargo plane, sat down on the temporary seat placed against the wall, and said in a deep voice, "is there no problem with this plane?"


    Friends of nature whispered, "there is a pressurization device and heating. There is no problem."


    Generally speaking, the cruising altitude of large passenger aircraft or cargo aircraft is about 10000 meters in the stratosphere. At this altitude, the temperature is low and the air pressure is low. If there is no pressurization device, the altitude reaction alone can kill people. Even if the current aircraft has good sealing performance and will not lose pressure, it can''t stand the cold if the temperature is too low without heating.


    When they all entered the cabin, the tailgate closed immediately, and then the plane began taxiing and taking off without delay for a second.


    In the cabin, Gao Yang left a light for them. When the plane reached a stable height and was no longer bumpy, Gao Yang took down a bound material, then handed the rest to groliov and whispered, "pass it on, one for each."


    There are twelve copies of the same information, so there is no need for more than a dozen people to read a document.


    Know yourself and know the enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles. Gao Yang needs to know what the people who will soon have to fight side by side have. When he opens the folder, he finds that the information given by the friends of nature is still very perfect, including not only names and photos, but also a brief introduction to ability.


    Name: Juan


    Gender: Male


    Age: 38


    Nickname: Jackal


    Introduction: growing up in the rainforest, global forestry cut down the rainforest where he lived and was forced to go out of the forest. Later, he participated in criminal organizations and jungle combat experts. He had no special combat skills. Because he was very familiar with the rainforest, he became the core commander of the team and used the weapon ak74u.


    Name: nxau


    Gender: Male


    Age: 31


    Nickname: Cheetah


    Introduction: none. (killed in battle).


    Name: MRU apfeibaum


    Gender: Male


    Age: 32


    Nickname: Snake Eater


    Introduction: Bedouin, excellent sniper, desert operation expert, not good at jungle warfare, carrying weapons M21,.


    Name: brute Hinkson


    Gender: Male


    Age: 36


    Nickname: chain saw


    Introduction: a former Green Beret member of the U.S. military. He is a firepower Raider. He is not good at jungle warfare. He carries weapons M4 (insufficient ammunition. There are 140 bullets left when contacting.)


    Name: Luca schmi


    Gender: Male


    Age: 41


    Nickname: gasoline barrel (bulldozer)


    Introduction: Nordic, former special combat team member, machinery enthusiast. As a heavy firepower hand, mechanic and blaster, he is good at using and destroying all kinds of machinery. He is very familiar with cold zone forest operations and not familiar with rainforest operations. He carries M249 paratrooper machine gun with sufficient ammunition and C4, which can open up a landing site.


    Name: Vladimir poletuha


    Gender: Male


    Age: 27


    Nickname: electric fish


    Introduction: Ukrainians, former members of the frogman army, are familiar with underwater warfare, very familiar with ships, unfamiliar with rainforest warfare, and carry weapons AK74.


    After reading the profile quickly, Gao Yang looked up and said, "why is there only six people''s information?"


    The friend of nature said in a low voice, "the others have died. They should be dead. In fact, when I contacted them, the cheetah has been seriously injured. When I printed the information, he died, so there is no information about him. In other words, there are only five people left."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry. I hope we can bring them all back."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I found that your strength is very good. Even if you are not familiar with jungle warfare, you shouldn''t be hit so hard. Do you have any information about the enemy?"


    The friend of nature clenched his fist and said in a deep voice, "not yet, but Justin is trying to find it. Maybe we can know who our opponents are when we land."


    Gao Yang studied several people who would be his comrades in arms again. They all seem to have a good background. They are like the man nicknamed chain saw, who is the firepower Raider of the former Green flat hat army of the United States. There is such a sentence, there is no need to introduce more. Gao Yang knows how capable the firepower Raider of the Green Beret is. Generally speaking, this person must be very strong, even if he is not familiar with the jungle, However, the steel virgin team, which is not dominated by the number of people, has no parry and can''t even evacuate, which can explain a lot of problems.


    Gao Yang looked down again, put down the information, and said to the friends of nature, "there is no process of their war here. Can you briefly say it?"


    The friend of nature sighed and said: "I don''t know. It''s too late to say. Every call is very tense. Both the time and the situation they face are very tense. What I know now is that they encountered an ambush when attacking a large logging farm near the river, and then they evacuated immediately, but they can''t get rid of the enemy. They don''t even have a chance to rest. As long as they stop, they will encounter a fight It has been 28 hours since they were ambushed. "


    Gao Yang frowned and shouted to lucika, "bat, do you have any opinion?"


    Lucy card said in a deep voice: "experts are all experts. The enemy is teasing them. If the virgin of steel can always follow them, it shows that the virgin of steel has controlled the situation. In the rain forest, she can firmly follow the enemy and hide herself. This is a group of experts."


    Gao Yang looked at the friend of nature and said, "Juan, he is also a master of jungle warfare. Can''t he do anything?"


    The friend of nature shook his head and said, "no, the only thing he can do now is to run for his life with the rest of the people. He tried to ambush the enemy twice in a row, but he didn''t get any effect."


    Lucy card interrupted: "both sides are experts in jungle warfare. It is almost impossible to ambush. Juan''s choice is right. Leading some people who are unfamiliar with the jungle, the best choice is to run quickly, because with his leadership, the marching speed of others in the rainforest will not be too slow, but if you want to fight, it won''t work. Marching and fighting in the jungle are two different things."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. Everyone, the communication frequency band of friendly forces has been given in the data. Now change the radio frequency, write down what should be recorded, and then return the data, and then seize the time to rest."


    After giving the order, Gao Yang adjusted his walkie talkie to the same frequency as those of friends of nature, stopped talking, looked at the information carefully and kept what should be remembered in mind.


    Many secrets that can''t be leaked are recorded on the data, so it''s best to return them to others after they are useless. After Gao Yang feels that he should write down everything firmly, he returns the data to the friends of nature. Then he closes his eyes and soon falls asleep.

 Chapter 864

    If you can rest, rest quickly. Once you fight, God knows when you can have a chance to sleep again.


    No matter what environment, when it''s time to sleep, it''s not really impossible for veterans. Now Gaoyang has this ability. Although the conditions in the cabin are far from comfortable, Gaoyang can still sleep. It may not be very enjoyable, but it''s enough to nourish his spirit.


    Watching the companions in the cabin put down their information one after another, and then casually find a comfortable position and start to sleep. Jason, one of the recruits, can''t sleep at all.


    Before going to the battlefield, excitement, tension and even fear are the psychological reactions that normal people should have. Jason can''t calmly deal with an upcoming battle.


    The whole flight takes a little more than six hours. Before that, Jason had just arrived in New York by plane from Seattle. It was another five hours. Moreover, flying was not the most tiring. The most tiring thing was to book a ticket after receiving an emergency break, and then wait at the airport.


    Jason was actually very tired, but his spirit was quite excited. He couldn''t sleep until his overly excited brain was finally defeated by fatigue. He fell asleep in a daze. Not long later, he was awakened by a violent tremor.


    The plane had landed, and Jason looked at his watch, but he was depressed to find that he had slept for less than an hour.


    So far, seventeen hours and four minutes have passed.


    When the plane started taxiing on the airport, everyone woke up. No one moved or spoke. When the plane stopped completely, Gao Yang shouted, "take your own equipment and turn around quickly!"


    After that, Gao Yang picked up his big bag and said to the friend of nature, "do you want to continue to follow?"


    The friend of nature nodded and said with a dull face, "yes, I''ll follow."


    He shrugged and ran off the plane quickly.


    The efficiency of friends of nature is still very high. On a runway not far from the cargo plane, a propeller aircraft that Gao Yang can''t recognize is ready.


    Friends of nature pointed to the plane and shouted, "there, get on the plane!"


    It took off in the early morning. After more than six hours of flight, it was daybreak. Gao Yang looked at the position of the sun. When he trotted to the plane that needed to be transferred with his bag, he found that Jason next to him yawned.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "didn''t you sleep well?"


    Jason nodded and said, "I didn''t sleep well."


    Gao Yang was slightly angry and said, "what''s going on? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Jason didn''t think it was a big problem that he didn''t sleep well, but looking at Gao Yang''s face, he said, "I''m sorry, I''m a little too excited and nervous."


    Gao Yang said in a deep voice as he walked, "if you are too excited, you should talk to the test tube earlier! Let him give you some drugs that help you sleep. I remember reminding you!"


    Jason said embarrassed, "I''m sorry, boss. I think you''re all asleep. It''s no fun to wake up."


    "Don''t say sorry, you are irresponsible for your life. You know you want to make an extremely dangerous parachute jump, but you don''t let yourself be in the best state. It''s stupid! You only need to let the test tube give you drugs that can maintain a good sleep for three to four hours, which can easily solve this problem, but now, the problem is complicated. This is the first time you have made this mistake, and it''s also difficult It must be the last time. "


    Gao Yang finished talking to Jason and almost ran to the side of the small plane. At this time, a man got off the plane and waited with a briefcase.


    Gao Yang ignored the man next to the plane, got on the plane directly, found a place and sat down. After sitting down, Gao Yang immediately said to Bruce, "test tube, big bird can''t rest well. Think of some ways."


    Knowing where the approximate airborne area was, Bruce knew how long the flight would take. He frowned and said, "it''s less than two hours. It''s too tight. Moreover, we have to complete the armed work, so we can only use stimulants."


    "Give it to him. I don''t want him to be dizzy when jumping."


    Bruce shook his head at Jason and said, "I said man, you should call me when you find you can''t sleep."


    Jason said in distress, "I didn''t expect the problem to be so serious."


    Bruce pointed at Jason with his finger and said, "if we don''t need to parachute over the rainforest, the problem is really not serious. If our opponent is not the virgin of steel, there''s no need to be so nervous. However, since we are facing great risks and may encounter attacks as soon as we land, you''d better adjust everything to the best in advance."


    After that, Bruce took out a few times in his bag, finally took out a pre filled disposable needle, broke the protective sleeve, and whispered to Jason: "Man, this thing works well, but it makes me addicted to drugs... I really don''t want you to use it, but I can''t help it. Well, I think half of it is enough for you to maintain your good spirit for at least 48 hours."


    At this time, groliov suddenly said, "too much? Less. Don''t use this kind of thing if you can. If you have to use it, use it as little as possible."


    Bruce thought about it and said, "the first time big bird uses stimulants, the effect has a bonus. Well, use one-third, no, one-quarter is enough. Forget it, I''d better give you an injection so that you don''t use too much."


    While Bruce was making plans to give Jason an injection, friends of nature finally got on the plane. He excitedly said to him, "unbelievable, man, look at what I have in my hand. It''s the information of those people!"


    Gao Yang said in disbelief, "did you really find it?"


    "Yes, I did. Justin said to ensure the authenticity of the information! Here you are."


    Gao Yang took over a stack of just printed materials and said sincerely, "Justin is too powerful, too powerful!"


    Friends of nature closed the cabin door and said to the humanitarian waiting in the cabin fiddling with a pile of communication equipment: "you can take off. Tell them to prepare for landing. We can arrive in two hours at most."


    Gao Yang quickly began to look at the latest information found by the powerful Justin. After only two eyes, he said to the friends of nature, "are you sure this is Justin''s latest, not that he has been prepared?"


    "I''m very sure, Justin said. He bought it for $1.6 million, which is a big price! I can tell you that Justin bought it from the insiders of the steel virgin mercenary regiment fighting in Ukraine, which can absolutely guarantee its authenticity!"


    Gao Yang wondered because the information was too detailed for him to believe.


    "Got it from our own people of the virgin of steel? Betraying our comrades in arms? Falk, it''s fucking good!"


    After scolding angrily, he read aloud as he looked and said loudly: "listen to the information of the virgin steel team, Bob Brown, airborne, participated in the Iraq war in 2003, served in the United States theunit from 2004 to 2009, retired in 2009, joined the virgin steel in 2010, fire commando, and received professional jungle warfare training."


    "Then the two personal data are relatively simple. Sean, a blasting expert from Northern Ireland, Juan, from Mexico, used to be a member of the Mexican special forces. He first became a robber and then worked for the drug lord until he joined the virgin of steel. The insider who provided information is not familiar with these two people, so there is little data."


    After reading, Gao Yang smiled and said to the friend of nature, "man, another Juan, with the same name as your friend."


    The friend of nature turned his mouth and said, "this name is too common in the Spanish system. Continue to say it."


    "Hey, this is awesome, Mason. He was once a member of the CIA secret service team and came from the special forces, but I don''t know which force he was. He was a cold-blooded killer. Because he was too fucking human, he was reformed and sent to prison. After he got out of prison, he killed and set fire immediately, and then went into the virgin of steel. He was a super firepower commando and a super sniper. Ha ha, are you afraid?"


    After causing a burst of laughter, Gao Yang continued to read: "Ryan otris, code named glider, retired pilot of the U.S. air force, 33 years old, flew over the B-52, B-1B Lancer, F-117, C-130 Hercules, and even had the honor to fly over the most mysterious B-2 stealth bomber of the U.S. military three months before retirement. He is not a major combatant. He is a logistics role. Well, ignore him."


    "Ivan klensky, another Russian, once served in the signal flag and was a heavy fireman, but I don''t know what weapon he used this time. As long as he didn''t bring a Vulcan machine gun, there''s no need to worry. In the jungle, heavy firemen are useless, and this guy can''t live without vodka. He''s an alcoholic."


    "The sniper of the jungle battle team of the virgin of steel, Jero snecker, nicknamed the_end, is an American. He uses an m24sws and green beret. He is considered to have lost his combat ability and retired because he lost his right eye during the mission. After retirement, he joined a small mercenary regiment named Foxhound. The next year he joined the virgin of steel and is good at sniping and jungle concealment. This guy is powerful Ah, if you are blind in your right eye, you can continue to be a sniper and join the virgin of steel. Rabbit, you have an opponent. "


    After smiling at Cui Bo, Gao Yang continued, "next, machine gunner Jack Wang, nicknamed the dead man,


    Chinese American, oh, it''s an ABC. He uses an M249 machine gun and has never changed his gun. The former fire support hand of the US Navy Seal 2 team has eight years of military experience. He is a murderer. He was forced to retire for unknown reasons. After retirement, he became a free mercenary. He likes to kill people. "


    After reading everyone''s information, he raised his face with a smile and said loudly, "guys, these people sound fierce and powerful, don''t they? But I have absolute confidence that I can defeat them. Do you know why?"


    Groliov said coldly, "a mercenary regiment out of the devil, a betrayed team, their firepower configuration is no longer a secret. It''s strange if they don''t die!"

 Chapter 865

    No one likes insiders. Even the enemy''s insiders are extremely annoying. No one can look down on this kind of goods, so groliov''s tone of voice is extremely contemptuous.


    Li JinFang also said with disgust on his face: "sold for this share, the team of the steel virgin is over, but the insider, hi!"


    Andy he said faintly: "a mercenary regiment that can get out of the devil, ha ha, there''s nothing to say. I don''t think they have much cohesion, and I don''t think an army without cohesion has much combat effectiveness."


    Gao Yang first thumbed up, then clapped his hands and said: "Yes, that''s what it is. A mercenary regiment that can get out of the devil will have no future. But then, what kind of birds are there, and the size of the iron and the virgin is also large. There is nothing too rare about the ghost. But we have to make sure that the iron and steel goddess is out of the woods. It is not clear that the team that is good at Bush warfare is not united, Kwai, you don''t know much about mercenaries. In this circle, how to say, it is relatively easy to maintain the absolute cohesion of a small group. "


    At this time, the friend of nature whispered, "ram, there are materials. You haven''t finished reading."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Oh, the rest is the part indicating important information. The important play should be put at the end."


    Before the war, try to maintain a relaxed state. Gao Yang saw that the rest of the materials were bound separately, and there was a hint on the cover of the important person''s materials, so he wanted to mention the spirit of tish first. Fortunately, when he thought of the next likely more powerful opponent, it would not hurt his morale, and could let his audience face the possible extremely powerful enemy with a relaxed mood.


    After changing a stack of data, he looked up and down and said with a smile: "This information is so detailed, wow, it''s actually a woman! Name Millie, nicknamed scalpel, from Sweden, beautiful white skin, main weapon s.t.a.r-21, good at playing with scalpel, can use scalpel as flying knife, former full-time medical guard of Swedish special warfare task force, with 6 years of military experience, good at medium-range shooting, emergency care and good field operation ability, and very beautiful!"


    After reading, Gao Yang frowned at the people: "don''t smile at me. This is what the original intelligence said. No, since it is important information, it should be a commander or a particularly strong guy, but it seems that this beautiful Millie doesn''t have a special mark?"


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "why not be an important person? In the mercenary regiment, women are important people! Irene and Lucy are not important? Let''s say, in the mercenary, as long as it is a woman, even if it is ugly like a pig! It is also an important person!"


    As soon as Cui Bo finished, Irene immediately changed her face and said angrily, "rabbit, what do you mean?"


    Not only Irene''s face was ugly, but also Lucy''s face was ugly. She couldn''t help touching the pistol in her bag and said in a low and cold voice, "rabbit, explain!"


    Cui Bo suddenly realized it and said in a hurry: "misunderstanding! Big misunderstanding! I mean, in other mercenaries..., no, beauty is always important, no! Yes, in short, you two are beauty! Big beauty! I promise to tell the truth! I''ll lie and crash and kill me immediately!"


    Cui Bo made a big mistake, but his timely correction has achieved good results. Irene and Lucy don''t care what he meant. They just need Cui Bo to clarify that the sentence ugly like a pig is not aimed at them.


    Cui Bo comforted the women, but offended all the men, especially Gao Yang.


    After a plane crash, he was very sensitive to the word crash. After hearing Cui Bo''s words, he angrily said, "you idiot, if you can''t speak, shut your beak! Frustrated! Toad, beat him and learn how to speak!"


    "We''ve had a smooth sailing, a safe journey, smooth sailing and a great victory! Guys, what I just said is the truth, so it doesn''t matter to swear, brother, take it easy!"


    Looking at Li JinFang''s ruthless two violent chestnuts on Cui Bo''s head, he said angrily: "OK, then read down."


    After turning over a new page, Gao Yang said in amazement: "Falk! No, it''s women again. Are all the so-called important people really women?


    TIMA, born in alpha, Russia, used to be a senior agent, combat expert, fire raider, and has received long-term training in jungle warfare. Well, this is also very beautiful. Don''t look at me. It''s written in the intelligence. Guys, I bet that the ghost of the lady of steel who betrayed her comrades in arms is definitely a color stick! "


    After laughing and make complaints about the crowd, he turned up a page and sighed. "It seems that I guessed right, guys. Listen carefully. Elysee Lina, female, 29, is very beautiful but fierce. She is good at blasting and vehicle driving. She was born in the U.S. Navy Seal team and has received professional training in underwater blasting. She is good at amphibious warfare and forest warfare. She is also able to drive small and ultra-small ships, but her disadvantage is that she is talkative and nonsense More, oh, another sentence, very open, very good! FAK, that insider is definitely a color stick. Fortunately, you didn''t bet with me. "


    Frye smiled and said, "no one wants to bet. All the bets are on the insider. It''s a color stick. How can I bet? Well, hey, I''m curious about the insider. I''m selling my pillow man. This guy is really scum."


    Irene disdained and said, "maybe the insider is a complete loser. He is angry because of a good woman, but only he can''t get up. It''s very possible to betray his comrades in arms."


    After reading the data, Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, thank Justin and the insider of the virgin of steel. We have known the enemy''s personnel allocation. In this way, their firepower allocation and combat deployment are basically no longer a secret. Bat, can you formulate a targeted combat plan?"


    After thinking for a moment, lucika said in a deep voice, "basically, I can think of how they will fight. As long as these people really understand jungle warfare, their fighting style is not a secret."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good, guys, start to prepare. If anyone didn''t remember it all just now, you can look at the information again."


    At this time, the friend of nature said, "look separately and give me a part. I want to tell my people the information, which must be helpful to them."


    Gao Yang gave the information to the friends of nature, and then began to put the combat equipment on his body. After being fully armed, he finally carried the umbrella bag carefully.


    After helping each other check the equipment, especially the umbrella bag, Gao Yang and them sat back in their seats, waiting for the moment of airborne landing.


    The person who has been busy communicating suddenly said loudly: "the latest coordinate points are available, when they can''t stop and open up a landing site!"


    The friend of nature shouted, "can''t open up a landing site? How far are we from them?"


    "Forty minutes at most. They don''t have much time!"


    The friendship of nature couldn''t help but stand up from the chair and said in a trembling voice, "forty minutes must not be enough, not to mention that they can''t stop at all. What should we do?"


    "Don''t panic, as long as the plane has oil, we can wait all the time! You don''t know how to fight and can''t help anything, so shut up, give the information to your people, and then wait quietly!"


    Friends of nature immediately returned to his seat, then shut up and said nothing. At this time, Gao Yang has essentially taken over the command, so he said to the humanitarian person in charge of communication: "read the information as quickly as possible!"


    Listen to the correspondent, read the information quickly. At the same time, everyone listened carefully again to deepen their impression. After reading it, the correspondent waited for a moment and shouted to Gao Yang: "Juan said that our Juan said he knew and he would try to set up a blocker to compete for the time to open up the landing site!"


    "Tell Juan that we can wait and let him launch a Interception under the condition of ensuring safety. If he can''t finish the work of opening up the landing site, let him continue to escape," he said in a loud and deep voice


    After that, Gao Yang said to the friend of nature, "we must make two preparations to inform the pilot. After reaching the sky over the target area, look for all natural places that can provide airborne. We will wait until the fuel consumption reaches the minimum."


    The friend of nature was stunned and said, "what if we can''t open up an airborne site and find a natural area for skydiving?"


    Gao Yang said coldly: "return, fill up the oil and come again. Repeat this process until the last person dies. In the past!"


    After driving the friend of nature to the cockpit, Gao Yang sat next to the correspondent and said in a deep voice, "give me the phone and I''ll tell him myself."


    The correspondent has been talking loudly with a satellite phone. When he heard Gao Yang''s words, the correspondent was stunned. Then he moved the satellite phone away from his ear and stretched his hand holding the phone to Gao Yang. At the same time, he looked stunned and said, "it''s broken."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "what''s broken?"


    Gao Yang put the phone in his ear, but only heard Didi''s busy tone, while the correspondent said with a sad face: "it''s broken. As soon as you finish speaking, the call was interrupted."


    Gao Yang returned the phone to the correspondent and said in a deep voice, "dial the phone back. Is there a radio? Turn on the radio. It''s close enough. You can contact them by radio and keep calling them."


    After that, Gao Yang looked out from the porthole. Their flying height was not very high, that is, about 3000 meters. From this height, there was only a vast green area on the ground. It was impossible to see any open space there.


    The correspondent has been making calls, but the phone has been unable to get through. The correspondent has been calling by radio, but only electromagnetic noise can be heard.


    Although the radio on the plane has powerful power, several people on the ground who need to be rescued only have handheld terminals with low power. Coupled with the obstruction of rainforest trees, even if people on the ground receive a call from the plane, they can''t send back information. However, with the distance approaching, they should be able to get in touch in the end, Now it just depends on whether they can stick to it and open up a landing site.

 Chapter 866

    Gao Yang is anxiously waiting to get in touch with the ground personnel again. He has been observing the ground through the porthole. Perhaps in the case of communication interruption, the people waiting for rescue will directly open up the landing site and give guidance.


    While observing, Gao Yang suddenly saw a wisp of luck like cloud and fog passing in his sight.


    Gao Yang''s heart clicked, and then immediately said in a loud voice, "let the plane accelerate! Reduce the altitude!"


    Lucy card''s face was also very ugly. She said in a hurry, "it''s going to rain!"


    In the tropical rain forest, rain is really not rare. Even if the sky was clear a moment ago, in a climate with high temperature and humidity, when the transpiration of water vapor on the ground rises to a certain concentration, it will gather into a dark cloud in a few minutes, and then a heavy rain will fall.


    He was not afraid of the rain, but he was more worried about the strong wind and lightning.


    If the rain is heavy, the visibility will be reduced and the risk of skydiving will rise sharply, but if you insist on jumping, it is not impossible, but if there is a strong wind and thunderstorm, skydiving will really be death.


    Friends of nature ran out of the cockpit and shouted, "it''s going to rain! We''re close to the target point, but it may take a long time to search the location of ground personnel."


    Gao Yang said with a calm face: "continue to contact ground personnel."


    The friend of nature said anxiously, "can they open up a landing site now and give direct guidance?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, the enemy won''t give us too long from they opened up the landing site to our landing. If they open up the landing site now, it is likely that they will have been wiped out by the time we reach the ground."


    At this time, the correspondent finally shouted, "I''m in touch!"


    With the piercing noise, someone on the radio was talking hurriedly, but the distance was too far to hear what they were saying.


    He shouted loudly: "it''s very close. If you continue to approach, you can talk normally. Continue to call until you can contact normally!"


    Just then, after two words with the pilot, friends of nature shouted to the pilot, "we are about to reach the target point just given!"


    "Lower the altitude, hover and search when opening, and wait to get in touch with the ground personnel," he said in a loud and deep voice


    After only waiting for two minutes, the radio conversation suddenly became clear.


    "The landing site cannot be opened up. We need space and time. Repeat, we are exchanging fire with the enemy. The landing site cannot be split. We need space and time!"


    Gao Yang immediately grabbed the radio microphone and said in a deep voice, "I''m a rescue worker. Please indicate your identity and explain your situation in detail as much as possible."


    "I''m a jackal! The enemy stepped up their attack, but their offensive is not particularly strong. The enemy is deliberately dragging and consuming us, so that we can''t open up an airborne site!"


    Juan was talking to Gao Yang. When Juan finished talking and Gao Yang was about to speak, another person suddenly shouted in a hasty voice: "the bulldozer was shot! Support, the bulldozer was shot! I''ll get C4 back!"


    Gao Yang''s heart sank suddenly. The man nicknamed bulldozer and gasoline barrel is a heavy fireman and the only blaster. If he is shot, it is unlikely that the landing site can be opened up.


    The friend of nature turned pale and suddenly grabbed the radio station. After reaching for the microphone in Gao Yang''s hand, he couldn''t press the launch button for a long time.


    "The bulldozer was shot and badly hurt. He''s going to die and the chain saw was shot. C4 is on the bulldozer. The enemy blocked the possibility of rescue. We don''t have C4 to blow up trees. The landing site can''t be opened up again. Boss, I know you''re listening. Let''s go. There''s no chance. Take care of our family."


    Juan''s voice was calm, but also filled with despair.


    Two lines of tears fell from the face of the friend of nature. He pressed the phone with his trembling hand and said in a trembling voice: "jackal, hold on, hold on! I''m coming to save you. Hold on, I beg you, hold on..."


    "Boss, don''t make unnecessary sacrifices. You can''t survive. You have to help take care of our family, so you''d better leave immediately. We''ll turn off the radio, old friend. Goodbye!"


    He heaved a long sigh and lowered his head, but the friend of nature roared: "don''t turn off the radio, I order you not to turn off the radio! Juan, I beg you, don''t turn it off!"


    There was no more echo on the radio.


    The friend of nature released the phone and sat down on the seat next to the radio. Then he looked at Gao Yang in despair and said, "is there really no way? Is there no way at all?"


    Gao Yang shook his head silently.


    Gao Yang''s heart is not easy. The people to rescue are close at hand, but one is in the sky and the other is on the earth. This is the distance between life and death.


    The friend of nature covered his face with his hand and buried his head deeply.


    After a sigh, Gao Yang gently shook his head at Satan''s people, indicating that their task was over.


    Gaoyang feels bad. He is also very moved by the feelings between the friends of nature and these people, but it is moving and uncomfortable. Gaoyang will not let his people die.


    The plane was still circling, and the friends of nature could not give the order to let the plane leave. At this time, Raphael suddenly pointed to the ground and shouted, "look! There is an open space there!"


    Gao Yang ran to the side of the cabin where Raphael was. Looking down, he saw a big hole in the rainforest, just like a hole in the green earth.


    Lucy card also saw the big hole. She immediately said, "this is the open space formed by the fall of a big tree after it died!"


    Gao Yang immediately roared, "lower the altitude and fly from the open space!"


    The friend of nature raised his head. Like a drowning man who grabbed a life-saving straw, he rushed to the porthole on the left, looked at it, and immediately shouted excitedly, "pilot! Hurry up!"


    The plane changed its direction and lowered its altitude, circling back and forth over the open rainforest.


    When the height drops to nearly 300 meters, Gao Yang can clearly see the open space in the rainforest.


    After a few eyes, lucika said in a deep voice: "it seems that the formation time of the open space is not long. There are no deadly tall trees in the open space, but the space is too small!"


    Trees need sunshine, so the trees in the rainforest will try their best to grow higher to strive for living space and get sunshine. After some trees that have survived for a long time fall, an open space will be formed. The saplings exposed to the sun will grow rapidly and become new winners among many competitors. The open space will exist until the crown fills the open space, But the trees in the rain forest will grow very fast, so this time will not be too long.


    After seeing it, Gao Yang sighed, "the space is too small."


    The friend of nature was very nervous and said in a trembling voice, "ram, please."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but the space is too small. If we parachute, it''s really difficult to ensure that we can jump into the open space. Moreover, the situation on the ground is not clear. I''m sorry, I can''t take the risk."


    Just then, Raphael whispered, "boss, I think the probability that we can jump into that space is still relatively large. There is at least a 70% chance that we can jump into that space. If we all jump into that space, the probability of accidents will be very high, but if I jump alone, I can have a 70% chance of success. I think I can try."


    When a person parachutes, the probability of failure is 30%. The risk is very high, but it belongs to the acceptable range. However, if all twelve people jump, even if everyone''s probability of failure is about 30%, in terms of probability, it means that something will almost inevitably happen.


    You mean, you jump down and open up an airborne field


    Raphael nodded and said, "yes, I can open a safe airborne site in ten minutes at most! Boss, I don''t want to go back like this. I''m willing to take the risk."


    The friend of nature lamented, "ram, please, please."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "prepare to parachute. The height is 500 meters."


    The plane rose a little, then opened the side hatch, and the violent air blew everything in the cabin into chaos.


    Gao Yang and Raphael put on their goggles and guarded the cabin entrance. When the plane passed over the open space again, Gao Yang shouted, "jump!"


    Raphael jumped out of the cabin. Instead of opening his umbrella in a hurry, he opened his arms to adjust the direction and quickly jumped into the ground, which was not a big space.


    But Rafael opened his umbrella only when he was very close to the open space and less than 200 meters from the ground.


    The weak air current pushed Rafael''s parachute and pushed him towards the open space. Rafael manipulated the parachute to fine tune and reached the open space in a short time.


    There was a large space on the ground, but it flashed in the air. Raphael finally fell into the open space before he was about to fly out of the open space. After entering the space surrounded by trees, there was no wind.


    "The fork landed safely! Repeat, the fork landed safely!"


    Finally, Kwai Yang heard Rafael''s report and waved his fist and shouted with a loud sigh. "Everyone is going to jump out of the umbrella, bat and Toad first go down, fly and Tyrannosaurus second groups, test tube! You and fast third groups! After you get to the ground, you will set up the first assault team to close to the friends of nature, bat command!"


    In the rain forest, snipers, machine gunners and Gunners are basically useless, and the people of friends of nature don''t have much time to wait. Therefore, Lucy needs to take the people of the first assault group to get there as soon as possible.


    After finishing speaking to the people, he shouted to the friends of nature: "contact your people. If they see the parachute, they should know what happened and take the initiative to contact you. If they don''t see it, you can find a way to contact them and tell them they don''t have to say goodbye!"

 Chapter 867

    The plane could not hear the explosion from the ground, but only six minutes later, the trees on the ground suddenly fell down, and the area available for landing was more than three times larger.


    To open up a landing site, you don''t need to blow up many trees, but you just need to blow up a few very large trees to achieve the goal. The small trees under the giant trees have shrubs and vines, which have an impact and danger on skydiving, but there is no fatal risk.


    "You can jump! Be careful to avoid the stubble of the branch."


    "I see! Start skydiving."


    After receiving Raphael''s notice, Gao Yang replied and shouted, "jump!"


    The lower the altitude of the aircraft, the higher the accuracy of parachuting, but accordingly, the shorter the available parachuting window period, because of the wind direction, you can only jump along the wind rather than against the wind.


    Li JinFang was the first to jump out, followed by Lucy card. After waiting for all six people in the first assault group to jump out, the plane had exceeded the parachute area. When the plane spared a circle and came back, Gao Yang just waved his hand and jumped out first.


    Gao Yang landed freely for a long time, controlling the direction and waiting for almost parallel to the canopy of the forest. He also just entered the open landing site and stretched out his hand. When the parachute suddenly opened and slowed down to a safe range, Gao Yang''s feet had touched the ground.


    He rolled on the spot to relieve his strength. After standing up, Gao Yang quickly separated the parachute from him, and then shouted, "RAM landed safely. The second group approached me, and the first group reported your situation!"


    Raphael has followed the first assault group and rushed to the fighting area of the people of friends of nature first. Soon, a report came back. All the people of the first group landed safely, and no one was injured in skydiving. Now they have gathered and rushed towards the enemy.


    Looking up at the sky, he could not feel the wind inside the rain forest, but he felt a strong crosswind in the process of falling from the sky.


    Umbrella flowers are opened one after another. In order to ensure accurate entry into the airborne field, almost everyone adopts the method of opening an umbrella at ultra-low altitude.


    Groliov has landed. His parachuting skills are the best. He is completely safe. There are two umbrella flowers in the air. They are TREB and Tommy. The last group and the last person is Jason.


    Jason is still descending freely. Gao Yang can only see a small black dot. When Jason''s umbrella flower suddenly opens, Gao Yang is relieved. It seems that Jason can also land to the safest center.


    The parachute jump was very successful. Jason was the last one to get up from the ground and shouted, "land safely!"


    Gao Yang immediately raised his arm and whispered in the walkie talkie, "catch up with the assault group!"


    There is still a distance from the friends of nature. Gao Yang estimates that it is about 1500 to 2000 meters. Almost 12 minutes have passed since he lost contact with the friends of nature. Anything may happen during this period, so the commando team must hurry as soon as possible.


    Although we have to rush as soon as possible, the enemy''s position is not clear, and the assault group is likely to encounter the enemy. Therefore, it is inevitable that the search and warning advance. In this way, the advance speed of the assault group will be affected, and the subsequent support group will move much faster with the people of the front assault group, It is entirely possible to catch up with the assault team that set out first before the battle.


    Holding the blade of Satan, Gao Yang turned on the thermal imager on the gun and ran quickly along the road opened by the assault group.


    The sound absorption effect of the rainforest is too strong. Gao Yang can''t hear the gunshot at all. The direction of the assault team is determined according to the GPS coordinates, but the people of friends of nature may change their position, so it''s best to contact them.


    "Friends of nature! Are you in touch?"


    Gao Yang''s radio frequency was used by friends of nature before. Although people who knew friends of nature would have heard the call if they turned on the radio, Gao Yang couldn''t help asking.


    "No!"


    "I''m an oil bucket. I fainted just now. What''s the matter?"


    After the friend of nature said no, a strange voice suddenly appeared in the walkie talkie.


    Hearing the sudden sound from the walkie talkie, he raised his heart and said in a hurry, "I''m here to meet you. Now I''ve landed and passed towards you, man, tell your people to turn on the radio!"


    Just a moment later, a voice full of surprise and joy rang in the walkie talkie.


    "I''m jackal. Are you coming down?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, didn''t you hear the explosion? The Jackal indicates the direction, and we''ll get there right away!"


    It''s good news to get in touch with friends of nature. Gao Yang speeds up his pace, and his speed is getting faster and faster, so that the following people can''t keep up.


    Juan reported the coordinates and pointed out the possible direction of the enemy. Basically, they were surrounded by each other.


    Although there were only ten enemies, they were all familiar with the jungle. Therefore, only ten people dared to encircle, and they did complete the encirclement.


    During the run, Gao Yang took out the GPS, and the coordinates had already been lost. After fine-tuning according to the new coordinates given by the friends of nature, he found that his direction was roughly correct, but slightly deviated.


    The assault team will also adjust the direction, so Gao Yang only needs to follow the original route, but it is more than 700 meters away from the coordinate point, and it is impossible to fight too far in the jungle.


    While Gao Yang was running, he suddenly heard Lucy card whispering in the walkie talkie: "The enemy may hear the explosion when opening up the landing site, or even close enough to hear what the friends of nature are saying, so they are likely to know that we have arrived. They must avoid being ambushed by the enemy and be vigilant. According to our speed, they have entered the dangerous area 400 meters away from the target point and be vigilant."


    Gao Yang speeded up again. When he was 500 meters away from the target point, he caught up with Bruce who fell last.


    After passing Bruce and Andy Ho, and then Raphael and Irene, Gao Yang approached Lucy, Li JinFang and Frye.


    Li JinFang is a pacesetter. He takes a machete and cleans up the branches and vines that hinder him all the way. He still travels very fast.


    According to the custom, Gao Yang loaded the push bullet but didn''t open the safe Satan''s blade back to his back, took the shotgun in his hand and followed Li JinFang. When he saw Gao Yang''s action, lucika said in a deep voice: "Boss, don''t use a shotgun. It''s enough to have toad and me at close range. Your night vision is far away. Use your Satan blade to search for heat."


    In the jungle, lucika is the supreme commander.


    Without saying anything, Gao Yang immediately carried the shotgun back and took the Satan blade back into his hand.


    Lucika has been marching sideways, just like bantuna in battle. They both seem to be used to finding the enemy by listening rather than looking, so their nicknames are similar. One is called bat and the other is called radar.


    Having entered the dangerous area, Li JinFang''s speed decreased slightly. When she was nearly 300 meters away from the coordinate point, lucika suddenly whispered, "grenade explosion!"


    Gao Yang confirmed that he didn''t hear anything, but he trusted Lucy card. Li JinFang slowed down a little and looked at Lucy card.


    Lucy card gently waved her hand and whispered, "I''ll open the way. Be careful and try not to make a noise."


    Lucy Ka took Li JinFang''s machete, listened and continued to walk forward, but she tried not to cut the branches, but could walk around.


    After walking forward for a while, Lucy card made a gesture to Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, you don''t have to worry about the ground. Pay more attention to the trees at medium and low heights. The enemy has snipers. If he wants to snipe from a long distance, he can only go up the trees."


    Gao Yang immediately raised the muzzle too high and observed at a height of three or four meters or even higher from the ground.


    Lucy card walked a lot slower. She couldn''t hurry in the jungle. When she walked fast, she made a big noise, but didn''t hear the noise of her opponent. It''s likely to usher in a hail of bullets.


    Many people who have not entered the jungle do not know the horror of jungle war. For example, as long as they have entered the corn field and think about how far they can see another person without making a sound in the corn field, they will know what jungle war is.


    After lucika explained, she continued to move forward. Gao Yang, who had been observing the progress, was slower, and he could not quickly deal with the threat from close range. Irene and Raphael immediately crossed Gao Yang and bent down in front of him to cover Gao Yang and serve as his meat shield.


    After walking thirty or forty meters forward, Gao Yang suddenly raised his left fist, and then whispered, "stop!"


    Everyone immediately stopped moving and squatted down. Only Gao Yang stood in place. After careful observation, he whispered, "heat source, can''t distinguish the type of heat source. It''s 60 meters away and about 6 to 10 meters high. I don''t know whether it''s an animal or a human."


    Lucy card whispered, "single heat source or multiple heat sources, have they moved?"


    "Single stationary target."


    Lucy card immediately said, "enemy! Monkeys are in groups, and they move higher. In addition, when they hear the explosion, the monkeys can''t stop. Shoot him before he finds us."


    There are a large number of various branches and other disturbances. The distance of 60 meters is actually a little far. Looking at the light and shadow in the sight with different depths, Gao Yang doesn''t know whether he can hit the enemy after aiming at the heat source.


    It''s only 60 meters. If it weren''t for the obstruction of branches, just one shot could solve the enemy, but if it was blocked by branches, it wouldn''t be good.


    Gao Yang went aside to avoid the interference of particularly obvious branches and aimed at the heat source.


    Although it was only 60 meters, it was an ultra long-range shooting, because it was in the Amazon rainforest. Therefore, Gao Yang prayed before shooting, hoping that he could have good luck. Whether the heat source was the enemy or not, he could kill the target with one shot.

 Chapter 868

    The heat source didn''t move. Gao Yang''s shot was in vain.


    As long as there is a branch blocking the bullet''s flight path, even if it can''t stop the bullet, a gentle touch is enough to change the trajectory of the bullet. It''s a thousand miles away. Of course, the bullet with changed trajectory can''t hit the enemy.


    It was only more than 60 meters. Gao Yang thought the enemy could hear the gunshot, but after he fired one shot, the heat source did not move at all, so Gao Yang immediately fired a second shot.


    After the gunshot, the target still didn''t move, so Gao Yang fired the third shot.


    Gao Yang plays very fast, and as long as the target doesn''t move, he will continue to play.


    Gao Yang believes that there are branches on the flight path of the bullet, but they will not be too large, because too large branches will appear on the night vision instrument, while small branches will be interrupted and fly by the bullet, that is, as long as he can maintain the consistency of trajectory, his bullets can break through one obstacle after another until one bullet hits the target.


    If the Satan mercenary regiment has a thermal imaging night vision as good as Gao Yang, they can concentrate their fire. With only one concentrated shot, they can use bullet rain to beat down the suspected enemy target. Unfortunately, Gao Yang only blacked a night vision from the angel mercenary regiment, so Gao Yang can only fight alone, Because other people''s night vision instruments can''t find the target in the tree at all.


    Gao Yang fired the fourth shot. The target moved, but he didn''t leave his original position. He just moved in place.


    Gao Yang shot the fifth shot, and then the target fell from the tree or slipped after a sudden earthquake, because the target didn''t fall very fast, but when the target finally left the original position, Gao Yang found that the outline of the heat source was very long.


    Gao Yang put down his gun and said in a hurry, "it should be a man to hit the target, but the enemy should not be dead. Be careful!"


    If Gao Yang hit a man, he must have heard the gunshot long ago, but he didn''t think the gunshot was intentional shooting at him, so he insisted on staying where he was. Of course, this is Gao Yang''s guess. The real reason may never know, or even it may not be an individual at all.


    With a wave of her hand, Lucy quickly walked in the direction of high shooting,


    After running fast for nearly 40 meters, Lucy card suddenly stopped, waved her hand, made a scattered gesture, and immediately threw out a grenade in her hand.


    In the past, Lucy needs to say something, but after training together for several months, others know what to do when they see Lucy''s gestures and movements.


    According to the direction of Lucy card''s grenade throwing, Frye rubbed four grenades and threw them out. Groliov stood forward and swept in the direction indicated by Lucy card with a machine gun. As for others, no matter what gun they used, they were shooting in one direction with the most violent attitude.


    Just when the Satan mercenary regiment opened fire with all its strength, the counter attack from the opposite side also came. While hearing the gunshot of the enemy, Gao Yang found two red dots suddenly emerging from the flat bottom mountain with a night vision and climbed quickly.


    Gao Yang fired at the heat source, but he shot on the ground. After the bullet hit out, he couldn''t accurately hit the enemy, and the heat source disappeared again in a short time.


    "Twenty meters away! The enemy has ground cover, all with grenades!"


    Gao Yang guided the direction, and after whispering quickly, he pulled down a defensive grenade from his chest. Seeing that everyone raised their hands, Gao Yang silently counted twice in his heart, stretched out his hand and threw the grenade out.


    Ten grenades were thrown out almost at the same time, and ten grenades exploded over the area where the target avoided almost at the same time. As soon as the grenade exploded, Gao Yang pulled out a pistol with one hand and rushed out with a rifle in the other hand.


    Gao Yang felt that it was impossible for the enemy to avoid a round of grenade fire gathering just now. Now he rushed up and just made up his gun, but Gao Yang just climbed up and took two steps, but he heard Cui Bo roar: "get down!"


    Gao Yang saw the sound of something passing through the leaves, and then he saw a grenade falling towards him after passing through the crown of a small tree.


    Judging the trajectory of a grenade is a basic skill of an infantry. If you can''t see it, you can''t see it at all. But if you see it, you have to know where the grenade will fall. Besides, you can''t throw a grenade directly in the rain forest, but you have to throw it out. The flight speed of the grenade is not very fast.


    Gao Yang saw at a glance that even if he fell down, the grenade would fall beside him. It was still an end of being blown up.


    Between the lightning and flint, Gao Yang kicked out and kicked the grenade back into the sky with his feet.


    From seeing a grenade to subconsciously kicking a foot, it was only a moment, but Gao Yang successfully saved his life by raising his Yin leg, which had become his instinct.


    The grenade fired back, but it didn''t fly far and exploded in the air.


    Gao Yang only felt a flower in front of him. The bridge of his nose and his stomach felt a sudden shock. After he fell to the ground and recovered his thinking ability, he found that it was a shrapnel of a grenade that hit the lens of his bulletproof glasses in the left eye, and the lens had been broken into a cobweb.


    Gao Yang''s heart began to jump wildly. Bulletproof glasses saved one of his eyes and, of course, prevented him from directly entering his head. As for the shock in his stomach, needless to say, it must be shrapnel from a grenade.


    Bulletproof glasses can resist the attack of grenade shrapnel, which has been proved by many actual battles. However, knowing that Gao Yang still doubts that a small glasses can defend against the shooting of grenade shrapnel and shotgun bullets. Only when he was really saved by bulletproof glasses, Gao Yang finally realized the role of bulletproof glasses while he was afraid and shocked.


    Driving his glasses on his nose hurt, and the heavy blow to the bridge of his nose made Gao Yang''s brain a little confused. With a feeling of happiness and even gratitude, he pulled off his bulletproof glasses and threw them aside. Then he fired several shots with a pistol.


    Seeing Gao Yang encounter a grenade, others have already started shooting.


    "Boss!"


    "I''m fine!"


    After asking and answering, Gao Yang immediately put the pistol back into the holster, and then began to search with the rifle sight, but he scanned it again and found no heat source.


    No matter what the battle is, bulletproof vests are necessary. The grenade shrapnel didn''t even break through his glasses. Of course, it''s impossible to break through the high bulletproof vests, so he didn''t see where he was shot in his stomach.


    "No sign of the enemy, they have a shelter! Is anyone hurt?"


    No one said they were injured, only Irene, who was very close to Gao Yang, whispered, "I got shrapnel in my helmet. It''s okay."


    Just then, Lucy card suddenly said, "there is water!"


    After saying that there was water, Lucy card immediately shot, while others followed the direction of Lucy card''s shooting. At the same time, Li JinFang, Irene and Frye quickly rushed forward in the gap of suppressing the enemy.


    After passing through a large leaf plant full of bullet holes, his field of vision became open. After seeing the scene in front of him, Li JinFang immediately said, "stop shooting!"


    Gao Yang stood up again and rushed over. When he ran out of the shelter of broad-leaved plants, he saw a river.


    Gao Yang ran to Li JinFang, who had established defense. After raising his gun and observing both sides of the river, he didn''t find any targets.


    "The enemy has run away!"


    The river is not wide, only seven or eight meters wide. The muddy river can''t see the depth, and it looks like it doesn''t flow. Such rivers are very common in the basins on both sides of the Amazon River.


    The river bank is not very steep, but it is enough to avoid bullets and overheating imagers.


    The follow-up personnel followed one after another and established a defense line on one side of the river. At this time, Gao Yang looked at the nearby tree and then pointed to a small tree that was not very high: "there was blood on that tree. Someone hid on it just now."


    Because it is by the river, although the big trees are enough to block the space above the river, the sun still has the opportunity to shine on the ground through the gap, so that the small trees that are not very tall also have living space.


    Andy ho quickly runs to the bottom of the small tree to check, while Lucy Ka has been looking at the river.


    After looking under the tree, Andy he Shen said, "the enemy is injured. From his blood loss, the injury is not very serious."


    Gao Yang looked at the river and whispered to lucika, "the enemy didn''t cross the river. He ran along the river bank, but the target point is on the other side of the river. Do we want to cross the river?"


    Lucika shook her head and said, "no, such a river can''t go straight. There must be a corner not far away. We can just go around, leave the river bank and walk along the river bank. It''s too easy to be ambushed. The enemy re entered the jungle, and we also walked in the jungle!"


    It''s too annoying to fight in the jungle. After fighting with an invisible enemy in the air, Gao Yang felt like a blind man and couldn''t help feeling a little powerless.


    Fighting in Colombia''s rainforest is enough to be a headache, but it is a plateau. Although there are many trees, there are fewer shrubs and vines on the ground. However, the place where they are now is the mainstream of the Amazon River and the Amazon plain. The plants here are much denser than the jungle near Colombia''s East Cordillera mountains. In other words, The jungle war here is more difficult to fight.


    He shouted loudly and said in a deep voice in the walkie talkie: "Friends of nature, we are very close and have exchanged fire with the enemy. Hold on, we will arrive soon."


    "Hu Lang understands that no matter who you are, thank you. Be careful. The enemy is very powerful."


    Gao Yang only wanted to inform the friends of nature, but when talking to Juan, Gao Yang thought and said in a deep voice, "has the enemy ever used directional mines?"


    "No, the enemy has never used directional mines, but they don''t need directional mines before, so they can''t rule out the possibility of directional mines."


    After communicating with the friends of nature, Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "bat, toad, open the way ahead. Be careful. Others keep a distance of 20 meters from the sharp soldiers."

 Chapter 869

    The vanguard, or vanguard, must be the most dangerous.


    In fact, the meaning of a top soldier is to die. If you really encounter an ambush, you are also the first to die. The meaning of the existence of a top soldier is to eliminate the danger for the large forces behind you. If you encounter an unavoidable danger, it is better to die one or two top soldiers than to lose the whole army.


    The war is very cruel. Whoever is arranged to be a top soldier has pushed him to the most dangerous position, but there must be top soldiers. The greatest significance of Li JinFang in Satan''s mercenary regiment is that as long as he needs top soldiers, he is the first to go up.


    Li JinFang is the first top soldier of Satan. Even Irene, the only one from the special forces, has to rank behind Li JinFang. As for Lucy, as long as she is in the jungle, she will automatically become a top soldier and take the place of Irene and act with Li JinFang.


    The position should be as loose as possible. Once attacked, it can give full play to the maximum firepower without affecting each other''s range. After watching the team''s position become more reasonable, Gao Yang walked forward and walked alone between the top soldiers and large forces, so as to give full play to the best performance advantage of his thermal imager.


    After walking slowly forward for a while, Lucy card suddenly whispered, "I found blood and footprints. There are two enemies. They dragged one out of the river into the jungle. Boss, do you want to chase?"


    Gao Yang''s purpose is not to completely annihilate the jungle team of the steel virgin, but to save the people of the friends of nature. Therefore, he only needs to find the people of the friends of nature and bring them out. If there is no battle, he can''t wait.


    "I''ll search. If I can''t find the enemy, if I can''t find them, don''t care about them."


    After whispering, Gao Yang aimed his gun at the jungle on the side of the river bank, and then he did see three fuzzy red dots moving rapidly.


    There are many obstacles, it is impossible to shoot, and the enemy moves very fast. He shouted loudly: "taking me as the benchmark, the enemy moves rapidly in the east by north direction. Don''t worry about them, we move forward quickly!"


    Lucika and Li JinFang quickened their pace, but this time they didn''t encounter any obstacles. Gao Yang and Li JinFang went a long way around the curved river, at least 300 meters according to the straight-line distance.


    Gao Yang had heard the gunfire. Listening to the gunfire in the rain forest was a little dull, and at least seven or eight guns fired intermittently at the same time.


    "Boss, little flies, big dogs and big birds come to the front to strengthen the firepower. We are very close to the enemy. If we catch fire with the enemy, we need the big dog to suppress it continuously."


    After hearing Lucy card''s order, Gao Yang and Frye moved forward quickly, while groliov and Jason joined together and quickly approached Lucy card and Li JinFang.


    After Gao Yang approaches Lucy card, Lucy card looks serious and waves to Gao Yang. After Gao Yang gently walks to the squatting Lucy card, Lucy card lowers her voice and says: "I heard the movement. It was very close to the enemy, but on our left was the river, which seemed to be the corner of another river. The plants in front were too dense. We had no other way but to go around."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered in the intercom: "Friends of nature, shoot three short shots twice in a row, with an interval of one second. Let''s distinguish the position, sniper and fire three shots rhythmically."


    After Gao Yang finished, he soon heard continuous gunshots.


    "AK74, three spot shots, two, friendly."


    "AK74, three spot shots, two, friendly."


    "HK416, three point shots, two point shots, enemy!"


    "The gunfire can''t be distinguished. Three point shots, three point shots, friendly forces."


    "M21, three shots, friendly!"


    Every time he heard the gunshot, Gao Yang would say, while Lucy card was listening. After four friendly gunshots, Lucy card didn''t speak. She quickly stretched out her finger and pointed five points on the ground, and then said in a hurry: "About forty or fifty meters away from us is a friendly army using AK74. I can tell the approximate position, but it can''t be too accurate. Here is the enemy''s position!"


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "we have roughly understood your location. We''ll come right away."


    After notifying the friendly forces, Gao Yang looked at several points drawn by Lucy card on the ground and whispered, "I''ll take a gun and search, big bird! Can the UAV work?"


    Jason whispered, "no, the plants are too dense. There is no flying space at all. If you release them, they will be destroyed."


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "Falk, I hate this blind war. I''d rather make both sides blind at night."


    While muttering, he held his gun high and slowly moved to search, hoping to use the sight on the gun to find out the trace of the enemy.


    Right in front of the high is a large area of extremely dense vines. When the vines hang down, they will block the road and block the line of sight. They either go aside or have to open the way with a machete.


    Lucy Ka''s decision is to detour, but the natural barrier is a good place for ambush. As long as the enemy is not stupid, he can set an ambush point near the trees and vines in the way and wait for Gao Yang to come around before shooting. Unless Gao Yang wants to go far, he must eliminate the risk before moving forward.


    Gao Yang carefully searched for any heat source that might be the enemy. He really found a red dot, but when he looked carefully, Gao Yang thought it was just an animal not much bigger than a mouse. He couldn''t see what it was from the outline.


    After stopping a little on the animal he found, Gao Yang continued to turn the muzzle, but he thought about it and felt that something was wrong, so he turned the muzzle back and observed his hand again to confirm that the heat source was not a human hand or a exposed head. He did not move the muzzle again until it was a moving animal.


    When the muzzle of the gun moved away, Gao Yang still felt uneasy, so he aimed the muzzle of the gun at the little animal for the third time. When he saw the little thing moving around, he suddenly started to run away as frightened. At the same time, Gao Yang immediately widened his eyes.


    Gao Yang pointed the muzzle of the gun at the place where the small animal suddenly ran away, raised his left hand, quickly made a gesture representing danger, but he was not sure whether it was the target, and then quickly expressed in sign language that the distance of the enemy was about 35 meters.


    The grenade couldn''t be thrown over the obstacles of trees and vines, and the distance of 35 meters was a little far. Li JinFang put the gun up, made a gesture, and aimed the grenade launcher under the gun at the position guided by Gao Yang.


    Groliov quietly pointed the muzzle of the machine gun at the position pointed by Gao Yang. After Gao Yang recovered the state of holding the gun with both hands, he whispered, "toad, let go!"


    Li JinFang shot the grenade out. The distance was too close. The grenade could not impact and explode in a throwing attitude. Moreover, the ground of the rainforest was particularly soft. Li JinFang had to stand up and carefully adjust the landing angle of the grenade in order to make the grenade explode at a position of about 35 meters. Of course, There is also a great possibility that the grenade will not explode because it failed to hit the fuse due to the angle.


    To scare the snake and force the enemy out, gun grenades were the only choice. After Gao Yang said something, Li JinFang immediately detained the grenade launcher''s flight.


    The grenade finally exploded, and the explosion point was very close to the place Gao Yang was concerned about.


    After the grenade exploded, a red dot suddenly appeared where Gao Yang had been aiming, like an arm.


    Gao Yang almost didn''t need to move the muzzle and fired directly. The bullet hit the raised arm, but almost at the same time, a heat source suddenly came out not far from the raised arm.


    Gaoyang''s thermal imager is separated from the sight, but it is installed before and after the sight, resulting in a small field of view of the thermal imager.


    The heat source is extremely strong, showing an almost white light spot on the edge of the high thermal imager, so that the human body outline behind the heat source is not very eye-catching, and the heat source with such high temperature has no other possibility except the flame with high temperature.


    Gao Yang didn''t know why there was a fire, but just as he turned the muzzle, Gao Yang saw a white light spread all over his vision!


    "Firethrower!"


    He fell to the ground with a roar. Then, with the extremely hot burning feeling on his back, countless fire spots came from the airtight trees and vines.


    The trees and vines blocked their sight, but they also saved their lives. If there were no dense plants, the fire would burn all the people in front of them.


    They didn''t burn into charred corpses directly by the flame, but the combustible liquid ejected by the flame ejector still fell on them under the strong air flow.


    Gao Yang jumped up like he was burned. In fact, he was burned.


    All the plants that blocked the deadly fire flow in front of him burned up. After jumping up, he slapped his ass with one hand and rushed out.


    Groliov was a little farther away and fell to the ground, but his back was still on fire, but groliov didn''t care about the fire on his back, but kept spraying bullets into the sea of fire.


    Groliov didn''t have time to roll and extinguish the small flame on his back. He had to shoot at once to suppress the enemy and prevent the enemy from emitting flames for the second time.


    When the plants as a barrier burned almost instantly, as long as the enemy made up another fire, none of the first five people could live. Therefore, groliov had to endure the burning back and build a wall of survival for his comrades in arms with his machine gun.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah..."


    Groliov roared as he opened fire.


    Jason was in the back. Miraculously, there was no fire on his body. Looking at groliov, who was burned to pain, he still refused to move. Jason felt his scalp numb and goose bumps. Then he immediately patted the flame on groliov''s back.


    Fortunately, the clothes they wear are flame retardant. Although burning oil drops fall on them, they will not let the clothes burn. Fortunately, there is no large burning flow to break through the obstacles. Otherwise, who will encounter who will die. As for now, the people in front are only booming.


    No one was badly burned, but everyone in front was on fire.

 Chapter 870

    Today is new year''s Eve. Rushuiyi, that is me, is here to pay tribute to your brothers and sisters. I wish you brothers and sisters and your family good health! Happy life! Good luck in the year of the sheep! Everything goes well!!!


    In the coming year, with the love of my brothers and sisters, food and clothing, parents and the good performance of mercenaries in the war, I sincerely thank you and thank you. Here, I once again say thank you to all my brothers and sisters who support me.


    Finally, I wish all my brothers and sisters who silently support me, everything will be better in the new year, everything will be better next year, and this book will be better. In short, I wish all of us better and better. In short, everyone is sure that everything is good! Everything! everything goes well!

 Chapter 871

    Gao Yang''s hand is violently patting the flame on his ass, but the flame ejector is not only easy to burn, but also has strong adhesion. The most important thing is that it is difficult to shoot out the fire only by hand.


    Fortunately, they are not far from the water.


    Frye at the front threw his head down into the water. When Gao Yang ran to the water, he found Frye struggling desperately in the water, but the river was too deep. Frye could only occasionally stretch out his hand and shake violently.


    Lucy card and Li JinFang also jumped into the water, but both of them slid into the water from the river after they found that the water was deep.


    Gao Yang sat by the river and slid into the water. Then he held out his gun to reach Frye''s occasional hand out of the water to let him grasp the barrel.


    Frye can''t swim, but he has too much weight. He has a submachine gun, 300 bullets and 40 grenades. It''s strange that Frye can swim with dozens of kilograms.


    Andy ho came from behind. He grew up in Brazil and had a good water ability, but Andy ho also had a heavy load, so he didn''t rush into the water to save Frye, but jumped into the water, grabbed the high barrel with one hand, then dived into the water, touched Frye''s helmet, and grabbed Frye up by the back edge of Frye''s helmet with one hand.


    After Frye''s head came out of the water and was dragged to a lower water level by Andy Ho, Frye opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of water. He threw out the grenade he had been holding in his hand and didn''t lose even if it fell into the water before he began to spit out water.


    Li JinFang had begun to fire fiercely in the direction of the flame, and the people who followed him had launched fire suppression. Only a fire wall with a width of 10 meters showed how dangerous their situation was.


    He turned the gun back, and Gao Yang climbed to the shore several times. Although the soil bank was washed steep by the water, it was not high, only about one meter, but Gao Yang couldn''t climb up because of the wet and soft mud on the bank. After waiting for someone to hold him on his ass, Gao Yang climbed up the bank, and then crawled forward a few steps before raising the gun.


    The fire was still burning and interfered with the thermal imager too much. Gao Yang quickly changed his shotgun.


    Jason used a whole pot of water to extinguish the small fire on groliov''s back. Fortunately, there was not too much fuel splashed on him. If he was covered with too much fuel, several people had to finish it.


    After taking a few breaths, he said in a loud voice, "cease fire! Cease fire!"


    The gunfire stopped, but the battle was far from over. Gao Yang turned back and watched Lucy and Frye climb up the river bank. He whispered, "what do you do, bat?"


    Lucika shook her head and whispered, "the enemy has left. They are good hands. They won''t stay in place for too long. If they stay in a place for too long in the jungle, they can only fight for firepower intensity and luck. Their firepower is not as good as ours and won''t stay."


    In the jungle, when you can''t see each other, raising your gun to shoot is a stupid and helpless practice. For those who have strong shooting skills, such as Gao Yang, he can''t tolerate the situation that he can hit the enemy not by his own shooting skills but by luck.


    There are no bad guns in the Satan mercenary group. The steel virgin, who is drawn out by one person at will, is the former special forces'' origin, and of course, there are no bad guns. Therefore, the common choice is to withdraw at the touch.


    Unless we are sure, under the command of lucika, the Satan mercenary regiment will never entangle with the enemy for too long, and the enemy is obviously the same. Either we can succeed in one strike, or we can immediately escape after one defeat and reorganize the next attack.


    Two top teams fight each other in the rainforest. There is no more disgusting battle than this, absolutely not.


    Some people of the virgin of iron and steel continue to attack the friends of nature and divide into some people to block Satan. In this way, Satan seems to be in an offensive situation, but in fact, the initiative is still in the hands of the virgin of iron and steel, because it is held that they must meet with the people of the friends of nature, and the position of the friends of nature has always been controlled by the virgin of iron and steel.


    In other words, as long as Satan wants to complete his task, he must be sniped by the virgin of steel.


    Gao Yang has a headache about how to fight this battle next. Of course, he wants to solve the people of the steel virgin and take them away safely, but he knows it''s impossible.


    When Gao Yang had a headache, Lucy said with lingering fear: "what happened to the fire just now? It''s terrible!"


    Gao Yang remembered that Lucy didn''t know about the flame thrower.


    The use of flame throwers reached its peak in World War II. For the enemies hidden in trenches and tunnels and behind dense plants, a pillar of fire was sprayed to solve the battle. Therefore, flame throwers are especially suitable for jungle warfare, Guadao battle in World War II, American Vietnam War and Chinese Vietnam War.


    Although flame throwers are widely used in conventional combat power, they are indeed special weapons. For example, in China, flame throwers are used by the anti chemical warfare force.


    In the regular army, flame throwers are often used, but few special forces are used, and the mercenary circle is almost extinct.


    Because the flame thrower needs very stable and efficient logistics, the flame thrower can spray a tank of fuel for more than ten seconds at most. Moreover, the flame thrower is very heavy and can not be used as a secondary weapon. If it is a mercenary, a powerful weapon can only be used within 50 meters, and it has to be changed after spraying several times at most. It is of little value.


    Another important reason is that no one in the mercenaries is willing to use flame throwers. In World War II, when they saw the enemy''s flame thrower operator, they poured all the bullets over and killed him before he burned him. If the flame thrower operator was caught alive, there is no second word. Local execution is the only way.


    "The fire just now was sprayed by the flame thrower. The fuel is solidified Qi oil. The maximum range is basically about 50 meters, and the longest continuous injection is about 12 seconds. The flame temperature is very high, which can cause serious burns in a short time. If you get a lot of solidified Qi oil on your body, the flame can hardly be extinguished. The more you slap the fire, the greater the fire. Rolling on the ground will make your whole body full of fire, even if If someone is around and is burned by napalm, don''t help others put out the fire, because they will get the burning oil on themselves and burn them together. "


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to explain the origin of the flame thrower to Lucy card. He just explained the key points of the flame thrower to Lucy card. After whispering, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "just now our fire counterattack was timely, far away and covered by plants, so only very burned oil droplets fell on our hands, but you have seen the consequences."


    Lucy card touched her neck, trembled with pain, and whispered, "I''m sure I''m going to leave a scar, but it''s not good."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "less than two seconds have passed from the fire to our jumping into the water. We should be glad to see the big bird and the big dog. Their situation is more serious."


    Jason''s hand was burned. He went down in a hurry and slapped groliov on the back. Then his hand caught fire. Fortunately, it was convenient for him to take water, and there were only a few drops of solidified Qi oil. Otherwise, it was a joke to want to use the water in the kettle to extinguish the solidified Qi oil.


    After finishing speaking to Lucy, he said with a dignified face: "I solemnly announce that the enemy has flame throwers, which is really unexpected. Just now we were lucky and didn''t suffer serious injury. However, if we encounter flame throwers again and someone is seriously burned, no matter who it is, don''t save him, because it''s impossible to save him. If you''re nearby, shoot the person on fire to end his pain."


    After that, Gao Yang was silent for a moment and continued to say in a deep voice, "no matter who it is, don''t save it."


    Everyone nodded silently, shouted loudly, and whispered, "well, let''s move on and try to find the guy who spits fire and kill him!"


    Lucy card said anxiously, "the enemy wants to fight guerrillas with us, but if their intention is to prevent us from getting close to the people who are friends of nature, they will not be too far away, and they must keep on our only way."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "you mean you can fight a counter ambush?"


    Lucy card frowned and thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "no, it''s not an anti ambush, but, how to say, it''s a clean-up of key areas. We should treat any place that may be used by the enemy as an enemy hiding place."


    Gao Yang drew a big circle with his hand with a wry smile and said, "then, where is the key area?"


    Lucy card sighed and said, "it''s hard to say. It''s impossible to judge in advance."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "how can we fight? It''s still impossible for us to take preventive measures. According to your opinion, we must push over step by step on the next road, just like those in war?"


    Lucy card said in a deep voice: "yes, that''s right. Just clean up all the roads next as key areas. There is almost no possibility of failure in guerrilla warfare in the jungle. Otherwise, why can jungle warfare become the most difficult battle?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, guys, let''s fight the hardest battle."


    Andy he Shen said: "boss, I want to strengthen the team of top soldiers. I grew up in Brazil and entered the rainforest. Although I can''t compare with lucica, I''m still familiar with the rainforest."


    Andy ho has served in the French foreign Corps. Although he has not received targeted jungle warfare training, he has been to Central Africa during his service and grew up in Brazil. Even if he is not very good at jungle warfare, he is a little more familiar with the rainforest than others, which gives Andy a little more advantage than many people.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, you and bats and toads will be sharp soldiers."

 Chapter 872

    The team continued to move forward, but it was much slower.


    The enemy is willing and good at hiding. Lucika''s hearing can no longer play a decisive role. Everyone''s thermal imaging night vision has been installed on the gun, and the enemy far away can''t be found in time. However, in the jungle, even passing by the enemy may be unconscious. Therefore, the thermal imaging device is still useful and necessary.


    Gao Yang''s thermal imager has the strongest performance, long detection distance and clear imaging, so he still follows the sharp soldier.


    Gao Yang''s position is very important. He can find the target and support the top soldiers at the first time, and can indicate the trajectory for the people behind him as soon as possible.


    When the distance is reduced, the safety is improved.


    The enemy has flame throwers, which has caused a great psychological burden to Satan''s people, so they move forward carefully and very carefully.


    Dead is dead. It doesn''t seem to be the key to what method of death is, but in fact, people can easily accept being shot to death, but they can''t accept being burned into coke by fire. Although they are dead, they are dead.


    As people get closer to friends of nature, the gunfire sounds more intense.


    "I''m a jackal. I was shot in my left leg!"


    Suddenly hearing Juan''s shouting on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang''s heart sank, but more was wrong. Soon, Juan''s voice rang again.


    "Be careful, the enemy deliberately let me go. The enemy shot me when I changed bullets, but he didn''t choose to kill me, but hit me in the leg! He was trying to use me as bait."


    Without Juan reminding Gao Yang, he also knows what''s going on. He wounded the enemy instead of killing him, so that he can kill more enemies when the enemy carries out rescue. This is not a new tactic. Gao Yang often does it himself. Moreover, this tactic is not a conspiracy, but a conspiracy. People have no choice but to know what''s going on.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know the people who need rescue. Therefore, his choice is relatively easy to make. Even if all the people to be saved are killed in battle, it''s just a mission failure. They have tried their best. They don''t want money, but they won''t risk their own lives to speed up the rescue.


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "we have doctors. Hold on. Also, the enemy has flame throwers, which makes our progress very slow. You should pay more attention."


    "Flame thrower? That must be the flame thrower. Here it is! Man, be careful. The flame thrower is huge and at least two meters tall. It is a giant. He should have two sets of flame thrower cans. The model of flame thrower is M2-2, a refurbished World War II antique, and a gun as a secondary weapon."


    Hearing Juan''s answer, Gao Yang was stunned and said, "do you know that man?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard of the fire breathing dragon. I don''t know his name, but this guy is a free mercenary. Since the green frenzy began, he now works for the business alliance security company."


    Gao Yang felt more and more confused. He said in a hurry, "what''s going on? Can you make it clear? Why are there people other than the virgin of steel?"


    "There''s no time to say."


    "Well, hold on."


    The communication frequency is universal. After the call with Juan, he raised his voice and whispered, "heaven, you should hear why there are enemies other than the virgin of steel."


    The nervous voice of the friend of nature rang.


    "I''m still there, but I don''t know why there are others. I know as much as you."


    "Well, I must inform you that the number of enemies is more than expected. We have the right to choose to retreat, but I won''t do so immediately. Call Justin immediately and let him check. Maybe we can get harvest. I must remind you that if you hide the true strength of the enemy and lead to casualties, we will bear the consequences."


    After warning the friends of nature, Gao Yang waved his hand and signaled the team to move on.


    The team continued to move forward. It didn''t go far. Jason, who has been responsible for observing electronic equipment at any time, suddenly said, "it''s only 100 meters. It''s very close."


    Gao Yang doesn''t like to give up halfway, and he has injured one of the enemy. The most important thing is that he still plans to save all the people, so he doesn''t want to evacuate immediately, but if the number of the enemy really exceeds expectations, he will order the evacuation immediately.


    Gao Yang began to think about how to solve the current dilemma. He didn''t want to keep on worrying.


    Fighting a jungle war can save people ten years of life, because it takes too much effort. Especially after meeting a strong opponent, fighting a jungle war is a painful journey to hell, every minute and every second.


    We have to use some tricks. It''s best to attract the enemy, but unfortunately, Gao Yang can''t think of anything useful.


    Gao Yang sighed and said angrily, "the enemy must have found that we have enough equipment to change the war situation. They have taken measures to prevent thermal radiation. I can''t think of any good way. Do any of you have any good ideas?"


    Lucika whispered, "there is no good way. We can''t place our hope on the stupid foundation of the enemy."


    At this time, Andy he whispered, "I have an idea. I''ll go to the flank, far away from the big army. When you exchange fire again, I''ll attack from the side. It''s not a good idea, but it''s the only way to catch the enemy."


    In the jungle, you can''t see at a distance. After dispersion, the test is the degree of tacit understanding. Because the speed of the team is different after separation, it''s easy to make the two separated troops lose their positions with each other. If so, it''s not easy to get together again, let alone fight and cooperate.


    Fortunately, the degree of tacit understanding of the Satan mercenary regiment is very high. Even when they can''t see each other, as long as they keep moving at a speed, they can keep the people moving on the flanks of the team from getting out of touch.


    There is no better way for Gao Yang. Increasing the width of the formation and closing and encircling from the flank attack is the most appropriate solution, but in doing so, the people on both wings will be very dangerous.


    In order for the large forces in the middle to form absolute attention to the enemy, we must maintain a sufficient number, so there will be very few people on both wings, that is, one on the left and right. When the large forces catch fire with the enemy and suppress or contain the enemy, the people on both wings will jump out and kill the enemy by surprise.


    Kwai Chung: "we can''t arrange people on one side. We are prepared to play the tactics of two wings. Both sides need someone, fast hand, you go to the right side, I''m on the left side."


    Frye whispered, "boss, you''re the only one on the left wing. Is the firepower strong enough? You can only use a shotgun. Why don''t I go to the left wing with you."


    Gao Yang patted the shotgun on his shoulder and said with a smile, "can''t trust my shotgun?"


    Frye shrugged and said, "well, your shotgun is different from others. Persistence is not a problem for you. Then, you''re on the left. Don''t worry. If you hand in the fire, I''ll support you as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang smiled. After putting the shotgun in the most convenient position, he still carried the rifle to aim at the search, but he could fire with the shotgun as soon as possible. When he was ready, he waved his hand and walked to both sides with Andy he one left and one right.


    Gao Yang began to move forward alone, maintaining the lowest jungle speed. If others remind him that the speed has accelerated or slowed down, he will adjust accordingly. If he hears a voice, it means that he is too close to the big army, so he will lean to the left again.


    No one knows that after being divided into three routes, the enemy will be the first to meet there. Gao Yang has no way but to be vigilant.


    After advancing more than 50 meters, it seems that we will be able to meet with the people of friends of nature. Even if people can''t get together at this distance, we can provide invisible fire support to the friendly forces.


    Gao Yang suddenly found a red line in the gun.


    Since Gao Yang shot and wounded an enemy at a distance of more than 60 meters, the enemy has been very alert to their thermal imagers. Each ambush chooses to hide his body by the water or behind objects with low temperature to avoid the infrared signal of thermal radiation being found.


    Gao Yang was excited because the enemy didn''t avoid well this time. Looking at the situation, he felt that the enemy was lying in the water on the ground, but his back was exposed too much. Even if his temperature dropped after soaking in the water, he was found by his thermal imager.


    "The enemy is about 45 meters in front of me on the right. The enemy has a shelter. It may be hiding in a puddle on the ground. The night vision instrument can''t easily find it. I only see a line. I think the man who uses the flamethrower was very big. I think they should be hiding together, but only the big man called the flamethrower was exposed."


    After Gao Yang finished in a very low voice, lucika whispered, "are you shooting from a long distance, or shall we come?"


    "There are too many obstacles. I''m not sure I can shoot him. Don''t move forward. You''ve reached the killing range of the fire breathing dragon."


    After a little thought, he whispered, "listen to my orders, you fire together, suppress the enemy, let them not move in situ, then I join the two wings of the Kwai, listen to our signals, stop firing, prevent accidental injuries, prepare, 3,2,1 fire!"


    Fire suppression is to fire fiercely at the front, not to hit the enemy, but not to let the enemy have the opportunity to stand up and run away.


    When the gunfire roared violently, Gao Yang ignored the obstacles in front of him and let the branches and vines tear his clothes and make holes in his face. Gao Yang just lowered his head and dashed.


    Gunfire will cover up his footsteps. Gao Yang must kill the enemy as soon as possible.


    When he first moved forward and then began to search to the right, Gao Yang, who had changed into a shotgun, finally found a foot. As he took another step forward, he saw a man lying in the puddle, just raising his gun to aim but didn''t shoot.

 Chapter 873

    When there are few people, they move to fight. When there are many people, it is natural to find ways to surround the enemy and give full play to their advantages in number and firepower.


    The situation faced by Gao Yang and Andy he is quite special. They are the dominant party in terms of number on the whole, but when they are surrounded by the two wings, they have become two weak parties.


    The people of the virgin of steel will not be slaughtered. Once they are given a little time to reflect, the situation will develop in an uncontrollable direction.


    However, if the factor of surprise is taken into account, Gao Yang and Andy are not very dangerous. All they have to do is shoot and kill all the enemies as soon as possible.


    So Gao Yang shot. Gao Yang shot the enemy he found, and the bullet hit the enemy lying on the ground in the back, but his target was wearing a bulletproof vest, and the penetration of lead shrapnel was not very strong. When he saw that the enemy was like a hammer, but he could still struggle to move the muzzle, Gao Yang then shot the enemy in the face.


    When using a shotgun, Gao Yang doesn''t want to hit his face because it''s disgusting. It''s good to be far away. When he''s close, a person''s face suddenly looks like a burst egg. Gao Yang always feels disgusted at the scene of various colors of liquid flying around.


    After firing a shot, Gao Yang lost his target. The enemy''s position distribution is very reasonable. There will be no two people within the killing range of a grenade.


    Gao Yang temporarily lost his target, but he only moved forward a few steps and saw a small group of shrubs on the ground move.


    The enemy camouflaged well. He was only less than ten meters away. Gao Yang couldn''t distinguish it at the first time, but the man''s muzzle was facing the direction of the big army. If he wanted to solve Gao Yang close to him, he had to move.


    Gao Yang shot at the Bush again and again, and then a man covered in brown green camouflage fell out of the Bush and fell into the puddle around him.


    "Cease fire!"


    Go further and you will be within the shooting range of your own people. Shout a cease-fire to avoid accidental injury.


    The gunfire stopped, the battlefield fell into silence, and the enemy did not fire from beginning to end.


    Gao Yang rushed forward a few steps, and then saw a huge man who climbed up hard from the ground, like a legendary giant rising from the ground.


    He is two meters tall, his arms are thicker than his high thighs, and his face is ferocious. Although he moves slowly, such a giant is really frightening.


    When the giant got up, Gao Yang saw that Andy ho had run to the giant.


    Gao Yang sees Andy ho raise his rifle and pull the trigger on the giant''s head, and the flame nozzle in the giant''s hand is not aimed at Andy ho.


    Gao Yang has given up shooting the giant, that is, the fire breathing dragon. He turns to search whether there are other enemies around, but he turns his head and glances at Andy he and the fire breathing dragon in amazement.


    Gao Yang didn''t hear the gunshot that should appear. Then, he saw Andy ho open the spray gun in the dragon''s hand with his rifle, and the butt of his backhand hit the dragon''s shoulder.


    Andy should have used the butt of his gun to hit the Spitfire dragon''s throat, but the Spitfire dragon was too big, and Andy used another FAMAS rifle.


    Andy ho is not tall. What''s more important is that the FAMAS rifle is a supportless rifle. Before the Chinese 95 rifle came out, it has always been the shortest assault rifle in the world. Therefore, Andy ho should have hit the throat of the fire breathing dragon, but hit the shoulder of the fire breathing dragon.


    Gao Yang turns the muzzle again and wants to blow off the fire dragon''s head. The fire dragon is too tall. Although he is entangled with Andy he, Gao Yang is absolutely sure to blow off the fire dragon''s head without hurting Andy he.


    However, Andy ho didn''t give Gao Yang the chance to shoot. Andy ho let go of his left hand, waved his gun with his right hand and smashed it into the face of the fire breathing dragon. However, the fire breathing dragon stretched out a hand and knocked Andy Ho''s rifle off. At the same time, Andy ho stumbled. When he turned the nozzle back to Andy Ho, Andy ho ran around the back of the fire breathing dragon, Then he jumped up, put his arms around the fire breathing dragon''s fuel tank and threw himself on the fire breathing dragon''s back.


    Gao Yang almost put the bullet towards Andy Ho, who replaced the fire breathing dragon''s head. When he found that Andy ho ran onto the fire breathing dragon''s back, Gao Yang urgently raised the muzzle higher, and then fired a shot into the sky.


    The Spitfire dragon turns around with Andy he Tuan on his back. Gao Yang doesn''t dare to shoot again. He runs towards the two people.


    Andy Ho''s two hands were around the neck of the fire breathing dragon. His feet were thrown off the ground by the fire breathing dragon. Then the fire breathing dragon stretched out his left hand, grabbed Andy Ho''s arm, bent his body and pulled him with his left hand, trying to pull Andy ho down.


    The power of the fire breathing dragon was so great that Andy he was dragged down the upper body, but Andy he was about to be dragged and thrown out by the fire breathing dragon. He clamped his legs, firmly clamped the neck of the fire breathing dragon and rode on the fire breathing dragon.


    The fire breathing dragon roared and tried to pull Andy he down again, but his arm has been raised to the highest level and can no longer exert his brute force, so Andy he still firmly clamped the fire breathing dragon''s neck with his legs.


    The fire breathing dragon finally threw away the spray gun in his hand. After straightening up, he stretched out his right hand to catch Andy he. After Andy he finally straightened up, his legs clamped the fire breathing dragon''s face and rode on the fire breathing dragon''s neck. He was still held by the fire breathing dragon by his left arm, and his right hand went to his waist to take out the gun.


    Andy ho took out his pistol, aimed it at the fire dragon''s head and fired a shot, but his shot didn''t hit the right position. The bullet rubbed and hit it from the fire dragon''s forehead. Although it hit a blood groove, it didn''t cause fatal damage to the fire dragon.


    After feeling the deadly threat on his head, the fire breathing dragon roared and waved. He failed to grasp Andy Ho''s arm, but he grabbed Andy Ho''s pistol.


    The fire dragon pulled hard and let the pistol shoot in the palm of his hand, but he pulled down Andy Ho''s pistol.


    Andy ho didn''t try to get the pistol back. He reached out and felt a shiny knife from his belt. Then he quickly scratched a line on the fire breathing dragon''s neck.


    The fire breathing dragon made a strange cluck, and a very small blood mark appeared on the extremely strong neck.


    A knife cut off the trachea and artery of the fire breathing dragon, waiting for the blood to gush violently from the extremely small wound. Andy ho didn''t stop. He just stabbed the fire breathing dragon''s face with his backhand scalpel.


    The fire dragon made a strange cackle again. He threw away the pistol sleeve held by his right hand, released Andy he''s arm with his left hand, blocked his eyes with his left hand, and touched it with his right hand. The big hand of the Pu fan grabbed Andy he''s right rib and was about to pull him down.


    Gao Yang has rushed to the front, but he sees Andy riding on the neck of the fire breathing dragon. His body is shaky pulled by the kettle dragon, but he still refuses to fall down. Then he holds a shiny scalpel in his right hand and scrawls on the face, neck and sign language arm protecting the neck and face of the fire breathing dragon.


    The fire breathing dragon has panicked. He runs around in circles with Andy where he is, pulling and hitting with his right hand.


    The two men were turning around. Gao Yang didn''t dare to shoot at the key position. Just when he moved the muzzle down and planned to hit the leg of the fire breathing dragon, he heard a man exclaim: "Falk! What''s the situation?"


    He hung down the muzzle of his gun and didn''t shoot yet, but the huge body of the fire breathing dragon suddenly fell to the ground, and then took Andy he who had been riding him to the ground.


    The fire breathing dragon fell forward and stopped moving. Andy Ho''s legs were pressed under his body. When Gao Yang hurried to pull Andy Ho, he saw Irene also stretch out her hand.


    Gao Yang and Irene pulled Andy ho forward. Before Andy Ho was completely free, they each held a gun with one hand and fired a shot at the back of the fire breathing dragon.


    After mending the gun, he heard Andy yell: "hide!"


    Gao Yang looked up, but saw two people rushing towards him. Gao Yang, who fell forward on the spot, felt that his head seemed to have knocked down the wall.


    After Irene fell down, she turned aside and started shooting. At this time, Gao Yang also heard the gunfire around him,


    When Gao Yang shot at the two rushing people with his gun, the enemy had fallen to the ground. Gao Yang shot with a shotgun. When he found that he couldn''t see the enemy, his eyes tilted, but he saw the flame gun on the ground around the fire dragon.


    Pulling the fuel pipe and holding the spray gun in his hand, he shouted, "get down and don''t look up!"


    But when Gao Yang finished shouting, Gao Yang had aimed the spray gun at the hidden position of the enemy, held the trigger, and a fire dragon erupted from Gao Yang''s hand lying on the back of the fire dragon''s body.


    When blowing the fire, he was afraid that the fire would hit Andy Ho''s head, so he deliberately raised the fire vent, and then the fire sprayed out less than 20 cm above the back of Andy Ho''s head.


    The recoil force of the flame thrower is great. The higher nozzle is pushed higher by the recoil force. After sweeping a fire dragon on both sides, Gao Yang immediately releases the trigger.


    Two people jumped up from the mountain on the ground. They were on fire, sent out extremely fierce screams, stumbled and ran around in circles, and then they all fell down in two seconds.


    At this time, Andy ho also gave a sharp scream. He turned his head and found that Gao Yang was no longer spitting fire. He immediately rubbed hard on the back of his head with his hands.


    The flame temperature of the flame thrower is as high as more than 1000 degrees. The flame just a few seconds high is enough to burn Andy Ho''s exposed neck. Even the hair outside the helmet is roasted and curled. It''s only a few seconds. Andy Ho''s neck is already red.


    "Burn! Burn! Burn me!"


    Andy ho screamed desperately and said in a hurry, "water! Water! Give me water! It''s so hot! It''s burning me!"

 Chapter 874

    The air smelled of burnt meat.


    After the large army in the middle had established a defensive position, Gao Yang poured a pot of water on Andy Ho''s neck.


    Andy patted his red neck with his hand and grinned: "pain! Good pain, asshole! Boss, you want to burn me! When the fire blows, my God, it''s too fucking hot."


    Gao Yang also said with lingering fear: "Falk, I didn''t know it was so powerful. I was so far away that I almost baked you! I''m sorry."


    Andy he shook his head, touched his neck with his hand and said, "it''s all right. Just kill the enemy. If someone loses two grenades, it''ll be a big trouble. It''s better to burn them."


    Then Aileen said, "Kwai, what''s wrong with you? How can you ride on that big guy?"


    Gao Yang remembered at this time that if Andy he shot the fire breathing dragon, there would be so many things there. At the moment, he also said angrily, "yes, I think you''ve pointed the muzzle at the head of the fire breathing dragon. Why don''t you shoot."


    Andy ho covered his neck with his hand and said with a sad and angry face: "Falk! Don''t fucking mention it, the bullet is stuck!"


    Gao Yang looked at Andy he in amazement and said, "what? The gun is stuck?"


    Andy said with a face: "Who knows if the junk, FAK, or the new gun came from there? The bullet was also picked. It could get stuck in the shell and almost killed me. The guy had pointed the flamethrower at me. Although he said that shooting fire at close range would burn him to death, I was afraid that he would really shoot fire when he was excited. As soon as I was worried, I went behind him. I was afraid that he would turn around and burn me, so I simply climbed onto his back, Hey, I was scared silly by the flamethrower. At that time, I should just lie down and let you shoot him. "


    Gao Yang sighed: "it''s true. As soon as you lie down, I''ll shoot him in the head. Nothing will happen. However, the reliability of FAMAS''s gun is OK. How can it get stuck at the critical moment."


    Andy he looked unlucky and said, "I didn''t get into the water just now, and the gun also got into the water. I guess it''s because of this reason. There''s a large amount of sediment in the water, or there''s sand in the gun chamber. There may be something wrong with the bullet. I didn''t use this brand of bullet before. Who knows what''s going on."


    Andy ho joined Satan and went to Israel for training. After talking about the United States, he wanted to find Jack to customize a FAMAS rifle for him. Who knows, he didn''t have time to catch up with a task.


    Gao Yang said with lingering fear: "it doesn''t matter whether he is a gun or a bullet. When you arrive in the United States, quickly make you a good gun. It''s too scary to jam when you''re so desperate!"


    Andy he nodded and said: "If I hadn''t been used to this broken gun, I would have changed the gun. FAK, the French people have no good things. Their army can''t do it. We have to rely on our Foreign Legion to save face, and their guns can''t do it. What rubbish annoys me, I''d use AK! When I arrived in the United States this time, I won''t say anything. Hurry to do a good gun. It''s reliable It''s too high! I''m scared to death by this broken gun! "


    Andy he was frightened. What could have been done with one shot, but it made him wander around the gate of hell. Therefore, no wonder Andy was very dissatisfied with his gun.


    Then Li Jinfang laughed and said, "Kwai Chai just looked at the dragon''s neck just now. It looks very brave!"


    Irene also smiled and said, "like a knight, are you a brave man fighting a dragon?"


    Andy ho shook his head and said, "I don''t want to ride on people''s necks anymore. As soon as I flashed out, I saw the big man. My gun got stuck near me. I didn''t even have time to change the gun or return the bullet. In addition, this guy called fire breathing dragon is too big and strong. He is really like a head dragon."


    Then Bruce laughed and said, "don''t call it Kwai Fu. Call it dragon knight. Ha ha, look at you riding on the neck called the dragon of fire dragon, it''s very like a dragon knight."


    Aileen also laughed. "That''s what Kwai is called. It''s meaningless to call a dragon knight."


    Nicknames are all the same. Andy''s quick hand is nicknamed by his former comrades. Though they can be called by their comrades, what they say is always a little bit bad, because the nickname is not related to the Satan mercenary regiment, but Bruce''s Kwai Fu quickly aroused everyone''s enthusiastic response.


    Kwai was given a nickname in a battle. This is a normal thing. The nickname of the Dragon Knight is called out by Andy and Satan in the first official battle. He shouted that they must feel more than the fast hand.


    "The Dragon Knight is good. I like this nickname. Andy, you''ll call it the dragon knight in the future."


    After laughing, Andy Kwai looked at his head and thought, "yes, indeed. The Dragon Knight is much more powerful than the fast hand. OK, please call me Dragon Knight later."


    At this time, Cui Bo, who didn''t know what he was thinking, suddenly said, "ah, what are you talking about? Andy will be called the Dragon Knight later? Why? Irene and Andy, the Tyrannosaurus Rex and the Dragon Knight, sound very strange. This feeling."


    "When you say that, I think of Yin Zhiping," he said


    Irene said strangely, "what are you talking about? Andy''s Dragon Knight doesn''t refer to the French dragon cavalry in the past, but, uh, the legendary dragon with wings that can spit fire is the kind of dragon that likes gold coins. Andy is the knight who subdues the dragon. Why are you associated with me?"


    In English, the Tyrannosaurus Rex in dinosaurs and the legendary fire breathing giant dragon are not the same thing at all. The two creatures will not be associated with each other, nor will the phrases.


    But for those who advocate their Chinese system, Tyrannosaurus Rex is a kind of dragon, and fire breathing dragon is also a kind of dragon. Then, the meaning of the word "riding" can also extend a variety of different meanings. Put the nicknames of Tyrannosaurus Rex and Dragon Knight together, you know.


    The conversation time is very short. In the gap between the words, Andy ho has withdrawn the dud in the gun chamber, loaded it again and tested it, and then picked up the pistol to complete the battle preparation again.


    Seeing that he could be put into operation again, he waved loudly and said, "well, there''s nothing to say. Let''s continue."


    Andy pointed to the flame thrower still on the back of the fire dragon and whispered, "this thing is really exciting. Do you want to take it?"


    Gao Yang immediately shook his head and said, "it has been launched twice. It is estimated that if you spray it again, there will be no fuel. The most important thing is, who wants to carry this thing?"


    Gao Yang looked around and everyone shook his head. After hesitating, Andy finally shook his head and said, "forget it, I''d better give up. I don''t want to be chased and beaten."


    At this time, groliov suddenly said, "Hu Lang said that this guy who uses a flame thrower is used to carrying two at a time, and depending on his size, he can indeed carry two. Then, where is the rest?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and immediately said on the walkie talkie, "you have heard everything in the sky. Has the news I want come to fruition?"


    Friends of nature said in a nervous and tired voice, "I have contacted, but I haven''t got the desired results. It may take more time to know."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "we have solved the enemy''s first blocking line. Anyway, bring people out first. Jackal, get ready to break through. We''ll be there soon."


    Gao Yang waved his hand. Lucika and Li JinFang were at the forefront again. After solving the enemy who had been harassing them, they now need to meet with the friends of nature as soon as possible.


    The speed of the team was a little faster. Lucika was at the front. At this time, the gunfire was not very fierce. Only natural people would shoot once in a while.


    The plan can''t keep up with the changes. Justin''s intelligence can''t be guaranteed to be accurate, because there have been people outside the plan, but it can''t be said that Justin''s intelligence is wrong. After all, it''s normal that the enemy has temporarily increased or reduced operators.


    Gao Yang is only worried that the enemy will greatly increase his manpower, but looking at the current situation, he doesn''t think it''s very similar, because if there are many more enemies, then all the people of the friends of nature have been finished, and it''s impossible to stick to it until now.


    Gao Yang, who had been thinking, fell into a tangled state again, because he found that the situation seemed not as simple as he thought, and the problem was still the fire breathing dragon.


    People of friends of nature can be said to be in a situation where they can only be beaten. With a big killer such as a flame thrower, the fire breathing dragon can burn all the people of friends of nature into carbon twice, but they didn''t do so.


    Realizing that it was wrong, Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "jackal, tell me how your people died in battle. I want to know the details."


    After a moment of silence, the Jackal whispered, "we encountered an attack, and then retreated. On the way back, four people were shot and fell to the ground. We had no chance to rescue. Later, the cheetah died because of excessive blood loss."


    "Where was he shot!"


    "Legs, both legs were shot."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "the gasoline barrel was also shot. Which part was shot?"


    The thick voice of the gasoline barrel rang and whispered, "thigh."


    He shouted loudly and said, "guys, the people of the virgin of steel don''t seem to be going to kill you. They have been trying to catch you alive from beginning to end. Isn''t there anyone to persuade you to surrender?"


    Juan whispered, "three times, but we didn''t reply, because we couldn''t surrender."


    "Jackal, do you think those killed in the battle have died with your own eyes?" he said in a loud and deep voice


    "No, I saw them shot and fell to the ground, and then I couldn''t get any reply. In fact, I just thought they were dead."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "well, I think maybe they didn''t die, but they were caught alive by the enemy. It''s very possible. If the virgin of steel just wants to kill you, I don''t think you can stick to it until now."

 Chapter 875

    Gao Yang is very depressed, because it is not good news to find that the enemy has been trying to capture the friend of nature alive, at least for him.


    Capturing the enemy alive is much more difficult than killing the enemy. Gao Yang now firmly believes that the number of enemies is much more than that shown in the intelligence. Otherwise, there are only ten people in the virgin steel, and it is impossible to try to capture Juan them alive. The simplest reason is that the Virgin steel doesn''t even have enough people to guard and transport prisoners.


    Whenever there was a war, he did not come according to the plan. For example, he thought that the enemy had 10000 people in one division, but when he attacked, he found that the enemy''s defensive strength was 30000 people in two reinforced divisions.


    According to the information, the enemy had 30000 people. It was only after fighting that it was found that it was a false target deliberately released by the enemy. The real defensive force was only 3000 and 100000 people were invested in a battle. The result was a punch in the air. This kind of thing is common.


    The big regiment can''t be foolproof in a big battle, not to mention a mere mercenary regiment. They thought they wanted to fight ten, but they found that they needed to fight twenty, and they thought they wanted to fight twenty. The result was right, but the enemy was all waste firewood. This kind of thing is not even an accident.


    Needless to say, Gao Yang should face more than ten enemies, but when things are coming and only one foot is left, you can''t go back.


    Move forward slowly, raise your fist, open your five fingers, and then the people in a line spread out quickly to form an umbrella and move forward.


    Gao Yang was less than 30 meters away from Juan''s position in the prediction, when the gunfire suddenly became fierce.


    "I was shot!"


    "I was shot!"


    "Falk, I''m shot!"


    Almost at the same time, Gao Yang''s headphones sounded the sound of being shot three times in a row.


    The people of the virgin of steel no longer tried to capture the friends of nature alive, but they did control the war. After the locals hurt the killer, three people were shot at the same time.


    As soon as the local people shot, lucika finally found the enemy''s position, because it was close enough.


    Gao Yang''s shotgun began to shoot continuously. After pointing to a position, Lucy Ka shook her hand and hit the grenade out. Then, Gao Yang opened their fire and fired violently in the direction of the enemy''s shooting.


    Lucy card pointed out a direction. Then Irene and Li JinFang rushed after her. The three man combat team happened to see a figure who was evacuating quickly after moving forward quickly for 20 meters.


    Finally, Irene, who rushed to the front, fired a shot and fell to the ground. The shooting of Li JinFang and Lucy Ka also hit the enemy who was evacuating quickly almost at the same time. After a short shooting, the enemy also fell to the ground.


    "Tyrannosaurus rex was shot! Test tube!"


    Lucy card shouted and pulled Irene back, while Li JinFang rushed to the place where the enemy fell.


    Lucy needs to pull Irene to a safe area, but she is not far away from her. Irene reaches out and pats her, then turns over and stands up from the ground.


    "Not through!"


    After saying something in a hurry, Irene immediately ran in the direction of Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang saw a man who fell to the ground, and two more people ran from near the man who fell to the ground.


    Li JinFang raised his gun and fired at him. The two people who ran to him were dissatisfied and fired at him.


    The test of shooting at close range is psychology. Li JinFang didn''t blink when he shot. The first shot exploded one of them in the head.


    The reason why Li JinFang took the lead was that he found that the enemy was wearing a heavy bulletproof vest, and his bullet was a 5.56 mm NATO bullet. He was afraid that he could not penetrate the enemy''s bulletproof vest, so he had to take the lead.


    When Li JinFang knocked down a man, his chest seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer. Li JinFang staggered. When she squatted down, Irene rushed out and shot the remaining one to the ground.


    Li JinFang and Irene quickly rushed to the fallen enemy. At this time, the enemy hit by Irene got up again and just aimed the muzzle at Irene. Irene shot her enemy on the ground again.


    In an instant, just a face-to-face, Li JinFang and Irene were shot one after another, but they also successfully hit the two encountered enemies.


    Gao Yang and Frye also rushed to the place where there was a fierce exchange of fire. When Li JinFang and Irene had a face-to-face continuous exchange of fire with the enemy, they were already coming.


    On the side of Li JinFang and Irene, Gao Yang saw a man waving his arms, raised his gun and opened fire. One shot hit the man who was about to throw the grenade out.


    The grenade fell and exploded at the foot of the man who threw it.


    Jungle warfare is like this. If you don''t fight, you can''t see me and I can''t see you. However, once you encounter it, it''s almost impossible to have casualties when firing at close range. Because it''s too close, you have to distinguish life and death in a moment.


    Both sides are concentrating on the place where the encounter suddenly broke out, because both sides have wounded. If they want to save the wounded who have lost their ability to move, they must continue to invest their strength until one of them gives up the rescue or dies completely.


    With the continuous sound of machine guns suddenly ringing out of sight, Gao Yang and them fell down one after another, and Raphael and Tommy who came from behind could only lie down.


    Frye threw three grenades at the place where the bullets came, and groliov also launched anti suppression, but both sides had no vision. The firepower poured out by each other could not kill, but made the other party unable to carry out the next tactical action.


    After listening to the sound of the machine gun, Lucy took out a grenade. As soon as the bullet rain swept over her head, she jumped up, threw the grenade out, and then fell to the ground again.


    Waiting for the grenade to explode, the enemy''s and gunfire stopped suddenly. At this time, three more people rushed out of the jungle on the right. When they found that they had lost the suppressive fire of machine guns, they immediately fell to the ground. Before lying down, the one dragged behind was shot and lying on the ground by lucika, who picked up the gun again.


    The scene is very chaotic, but this chaos is actually good for them, because they are at the peak of combat state and tacit understanding after a long training.


    Whether they are the people of the virgin of steel or the people of the business alliance, their individual combat effectiveness may not be lower than that of the Satan mercenary group, but after all, they are all together. In terms of the degree of tacit understanding, they are much worse than the current Satan mercenary group.


    The gunfire suddenly rang out, and then suddenly the collective cease-fire. The battlefield suddenly returned to silence, but silence does not mean that the danger and battle are over. On the contrary, everyone is waiting for the opportunity to fire again.


    The gun can''t be shot indiscriminately. Shoot again when you see it, and it must be fatal when you shoot. Otherwise, the party who shoots first and exposes the position will be very dangerous.


    Everyone is crawling on the ground. Of course, it looks like crawling. In fact, it is very particular. We have to re-establish a reasonable distribution according to the position and firepower characteristics of our comrades in arms, and there is no dead corner. We can find and fire at the enemy in any direction in time.


    The three wounded or corpses of the enemy are already in the middle of holding them high. At this time, no one will shoot at the wounded. They must live as bait.


    Gao Yang quickly crawls on the ground with a shotgun in his hands. He wants to occupy a place convenient for firing and must be able to avoid the coverage of air bombing grenades thrown by the enemy.


    The plants on the ground can no longer be called grass. They are all half human tall, with hard branches and dense thorns. Gao Yang''s face is marked one by one, but he can''t stop and must continue to move.


    Just as Gao Yang was crawling fast, he heard Cui Bo''s voice yelling, "brother Yang grenade!"


    With Cui Bo''s cry, there was the sound of SCAR-H gunfire. Gao Yang didn''t know where the grenade came from or how Cui Bo saw it.


    When Gao Yang subconsciously was about to roll to avoid, he found that a grenade exploded several meters in front of him.


    "Boss, safe! The enemy is 15 meters to the right of the bat, grenade!"


    Hearing Cui Bo''s briefing, Gao Yang turned to see Cui Bo''s position. Although lucika and Frye were not together, they threw a grenade to the right of lucika at the same time.


    Cui Bo finally played the key role that a sniper should play. When lucika and Frye''s grenade forced a man hiding in the grass to leave the hiding point, Cui Bo, who obtained the shooting range, shot the man continuously, shot him in the ass and threw him on the ground, Cui Bo shot him twice in a row.


    Cui Bo didn''t attack with the team, but he climbed up the fork of a small tree only four or five meters high.


    Hiding in a tree, you will have a very rare view in the jungle, especially when the people on both sides are intertwined and mixed together. Although Cui Bo only gets a view of the nearby area, it is also very important that he can find the enemy close to the assault group in time.


    After giving guidance twice in a row, Cui Bo was finally found in his hiding place. A string of bullets came, and Cui Bo fell down from the fork of the tree.


    Gao Yang found the firing position, which was blocked by a big tree so that he could not shoot, but Irene and Li JinFang could reach that position.


    When Li JinFang and Irene shot fiercely at the enemy position where Cui Bo opened fire, Gao Yang got up and the cat ran quickly to the corner hidden behind the tree.


    When Gao Yang was about to bypass the tree, a black muzzle first stretched out from behind the tree, followed by a man''s right body.


    When the local people suddenly flashed out from behind the tree, Gao Yang shot, but the muzzle of his gun was caught in his hand and raised upward by the person who suddenly flashed out. At the same time, Gao Yang released his gun with his left hand, grabbed the enemy''s barrel and pushed it down the slope away from himself.


    Gao Yang''s barrel was caught by the enemy, and he also caught the enemy''s barrel. The shooting of the two people could not hit each other.

 Chapter 876

    It became a stalemate again, and then Gao Yang found that the enemy in front of him was a woman.


    Gao Yang didn''t try to get the gun back. He released his right hand and let his shotgun be taken by the enemy.


    After losing the shotgun, the only choice left was a secondary weapon, but Gao Yang habitually kicked a kick, but it was a pity that his leg slowed down after many tough and high thorns reaching his thigh. Although his Yin lifting leg, which has been repeatedly built with miraculous skills, did not fail, it kicked to the outside of the enemy''s left leg and did not cause any damage.


    While kicking, Gao Yang was already lifting his right hand in front of his chest and had regained his freedom, and pulled off the axe hanging in front of his left chest.


    Up to now, the axe surface is also inlaid with a bullet axe and a high lucky axe. As long as there is a war, he will never leave his body, and he must hang the axe at the heart of his left chest.


    While his right hand pulled off the axe, Gao Yang also felt that his left hand was light, and his enemy also released the gun he held in his hand.


    Gao Yang''s gun was lifted up, so Gao Yang''s hand was in front of his chest, and he pushed the enemy''s muzzle down obliquely, so his enemy''s hand was right on his waist.


    The two men produced their secondary weapons almost at the same time. Gao Yang used an axe, and he was a little faster than the enemy.


    Pulling down the axe, instead of swinging it vigorously, he directly threw it back and looked at the enemy''s face. It was a little faster than taking a knife from his waist and then raising the knife to avoid the trunk wearing bulletproof clothes. He had to stab his face and neck.


    Gao Yang saw a ray of cold light. He turned his head to avoid, and then felt a pain in his face on one side of his nose. However, his axe had been firmly cut between the enemy''s eyes.


    Gao Yang had cut the enemy''s neck, but when his enemy suddenly lowered his head, the axe hit the lower edge of the helmet, deflected and hit the woman''s eyes.


    "Yes!"


    "Ah!"


    Gao Yang gave a dull hum, but the woman gave a sad scream, because her eyes were cut in by Gao Yang''s axe.


    The woman let go of her hand, and then she could see a bright thing stabbing her face in front of her eyes.


    But when the woman stepped back and subconsciously covered the huge wounds cut on the bridge of the nose and eyes by Gao Yang, Gao Yang swung the axe again, swung it from left to right, and hit the woman''s neck.


    When the blood spring burst into the sky, the woman fell to the ground without humming.


    Gao Yang only felt the sting in the position next to his nose on his face, but he didn''t have time to pull out the knife on his face. Instead, he threw down the axe in one hand, raised the barrel in his left hand, held the handle in his right hand, slapped it in his left hand, and then fired at another person who suddenly appeared behind the tree.


    After holding the trigger, Gao Yang beat the enemy less than three meters in front of him and fell to the ground with convulsions. At this time, Gao Yang''s support arrived. Andy he and Jason fired fiercely at the shaking trees in front of Gao Yang with a rifle and a pistol.


    After turning his head and looking at Gao Yang, Jason turned his head back and continued to fire, but he immediately realized that he seemed to have ignored something, so he turned his head and looked again. When he saw the bright handle still inserted in Gao Yang''s face, Jason widened his eyes, and then shouted, "medical guard! Medical guard! Test tube!"


    Andy Ho and Jason passed behind Gao Yang. When Andy Ho was startled by Jason''s trembling and extremely frightened voice, he couldn''t help looking back at Gao Yang.


    Seeing the handle on Gao Yang''s face, Andy Ho''s whole body trembled obviously. Then he immediately shouted, "strengthen fire suppression, support! Falk! Get the fuck over here!"


    Andy he stretched out his hand, pushed Jason aside and shouted, "get down with the boss!"


    Andy didn''t let Jason lie down, but he took two steps forward and opened fire at the shaking trees. At the same time, he shouted, "support!"


    Groliov and Tommy quickly rushed to Andy Ho''s side. When they took over Andy ho for fire suppression, Andy ho turned his head and ran back, turned over the body of the woman who fell to the sky, and opened the woman''s backpack cut to death by Gao Yang.


    The backpack is really first-aid supplies. The woman killed by Gao Yang is a military doctor of the jungle war team of the virgin of steel. Her name is Millie, nicknamed scalpel. Andy he has read her information, so he knows that he can find the most urgently needed thing on Millie.


    Andy ho opened Millie''s first aid kit, looked at Gao Yang''s face and said in a deep voice: "don''t move, don''t move!"


    Bruce finally ran over. He was rescuing treble who had been beaten down from the tree, so he came late.


    After seeing the bright knife on Gao Yang''s face, Bruce didn''t look as dignified as Andy Ho, but stood forward.


    Andy he hurriedly said: "what about the scalpel on the head and face? I''m afraid I''ll hurt the head..."


    Bruce didn''t answer Andy Ho, but said directly, "don''t move."


    Then Bruce grabbed the scalpel from his face.


    Millie is nicknamed scalpel, and she is also good at using scalpel. She wants to stab Gao Yang''s left eye with the scalpel, and then stab the whole scalpel into Gao Yang''s brain, but Gao Yang hit her first, which makes her scalpel deviate from some position. Otherwise, even if Gao Yang turns his head, the scalpel cannot stab into his brain, but one eye must be lost.


    Bruce grabbed the scalpel off Gao Yang''s face, looked at it, and then said, "the knife hurt the bone and may have broken several nerves, but it''s no problem. This is not a particularly important place. You won''t die or become facial paralysis. If you use some medicine, you won''t even leave the scar, because the surgical blade is very thin and narrow, so there''s nothing to worry about."


    Andy he said anxiously, "fool! Which Millie''s scalpel is this? I''m worried about poison! It may be poisonous on the scalpel! Check it quickly!"


    Bruce''s face changed greatly and said, "I didn''t think of this problem."


    After that, Bruce put the scalpel under his nose and said in a trembling voice, "I don''t know much about toxicology, but I seem to smell bitter almonds?"


    Andy ho swallowed his saliva and hurriedly said, "it must not be cyanide, otherwise the boss is dead. It must be your illusion."


    Andy he quickly said, while he took the scalpel, asked under his nose, and then said with a bitter face: "Falk, how does it really smell of almonds!"


    Andy Ho and Bruce looked at each other, their hands shaking violently.


    Gao Yang didn''t feel anything different. His only feeling was that his wound was very painful. At this time, Bruce said in a hurry: "it''s not cyanate, otherwise the boss must be dead. It''s not cyanate. What''s more toxic? It tastes like almond?"


    Gao Yang wanted to continue fighting, but seeing what Andy and Bruce looked like, he couldn''t help getting nervous. After pressing Bruce''s gauze over his face with his hand, he whispered, "what do you mean? Is it serious?"


    Bruce hurriedly said, "it''s very serious. The almond smell is very bad. Many highly toxic poisons will give off the bitter almond smell, but what is it? If it''s a cyanate, you''re dead, but it''s not a cyanate. In short, don''t move and avoid speeding up the blood flow."


    "Others fight. We need time. The boss is poisoned!"


    After shouting on the walkie talkie, Andy ho poured out all the things in Millie''s backpack and said in a hurry: "if the knife is quenched with poison, Millie''s portable first aid kit should have antidote, Fark! Where is it! What is antidote!"


    At this time, Li JinFang suddenly shouted in the intercom: "I found the Jackal and the gasoline barrel. They are still alive, but they need first aid. How''s the boss?"


    Andy didn''t answer. He just flipped Millie''s first aid kit, while Bruce opened his raised eyelids with his fingers. At the same time, he shouted in the walkie talkie, "let them go to hell! We don''t even know what poison it is, Falk! Falk!"


    Gao Yang still had no abnormal feeling, and he thought it was inappropriate for Bruce to shout on the walkie talkie to let the people in need of help go to hell. In addition, Gao Yang was quiet at this time, so he whispered, "test tube, you sprayed spittle on my face."


    Andy hurled the things in Millie''s backpack to the ground and said angrily: "Falk, there is no special antidote, everyone listen! Prisoner, I need a prisoner! I fucking need a prisoner to find out what poison the boss may have! So get me a living virgin back! It''s useless!"


    Hearing that Gao Yang had been injured, everyone was worried, so after Andy he roared, he was still slowly advancing, searching for the enemy and ignoring everything with several people who saved the friends of nature, and immediately rushed to the place where the enemy might be.


    The gunfire had been scattered. The people of Satan''s mercenary regiment ran forward like crazy, but they didn''t find any trace of the enemy. The enemy had retreated.


    Finally, Frye yelled, "I found one. Come and help!"


    Several people quickly ran to Frye, and then they dragged a man who had been bleeding around his neck to Gaoyang.


    The person who was carried here was indeed the virgin of steel. His neck was hit by shrapnel from a grenade and was bleeding all the time, but the key thing is that he is still alive.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, the prisoner who was carried by all hands and feet turned out to be a yellow man. Then he quickly remembered that the Chinese American named Jack Wang, the machine gunner, should have been wounded by lucika during fire suppression.


    Andy he grabbed Jack Wang and shouted, "tell me what poison is on the scalpel of that woman named Millie. Tell me, we''ll let you go and give you first aid immediately."


    King Jack looked at Millie''s body, then grinned and said, "poison? Ha ha, go to hell!"

 Chapter 877

    Jack Wang smiled ferociously and complacently, as if he didn''t care about his imminent death.


    Andy ho didn''t hesitate to put the scalpel with blood in his hand into King Jack''s thigh.


    Gao Yang found that he knew Andy ho again. After going to the battlefield, Andy Ho was no longer the capable and steady doctor in his memory, but completely turned into a violent machine full of dirty words, killing people without blinking, and ruthless hands without psychological burden.


    Andy Ho, who likes to pursue excitement and new things, is born to be a mercenary.


    Andy ho stabbed the scalpel into King Jack''s thigh, held the handle of the scalpel in his hand and turned it hard, making King Jack yell like killing a pig "Now you are also poisoned. If you know what poison Millie will use on her knife, you''d better tell me quickly, because to verify whether it can be detoxified, I will experiment with you first, so you have a chance to live."


    Andy ho avoids the big blood vessel on King Jack''s leg. After stirring King Jack''s wound into a blood hole, he pulls out the scalpel.


    The screamed King Jack had a hoarse voice and said intermittently, "who are you and why do you know our names?"


    Irene reached out and pulled the earphone off Jack Wang''s ear. After taking his walkie talkie into her hand, Irene said coldly, "answer questions, don''t ask questions."


    Jack Wang laughed again and said to Irene, "do you think I would be so naive and think I can live? You naive and idiot bitch... Ah!"


    Before King Jack scolded, Andy he once again inserted the knife into King Jack''s thigh. He was impatient. When he severely stirred the scalpel, he shouted, "speak quickly! Otherwise I''ll let you try how cruel I am before you die! Speak quickly! Otherwise I''ll peel your brain out alive! You should believe I have this fucking skill!"


    After a painful roar, Jack Wang spit on Andy Ho''s bloody saliva.


    Andy ho gasped angrily: "hold him down, I''ll peel off his face!"


    Andy ho took the knife and rushed to King Jack''s face. Gao Yang turned his head, looked at Bruce and said, "you checked the rabbit. How is he?"


    Bruce shrugged and said, "it''s all right. It''s no big deal. It''s just a slight twist of his neck."


    Andy ho put the scalpel on Jack Wang''s face. The tip of the scalpel had pierced the skin on his chin. At this time, Frye, who reached out to take things out of each pocket on the dead Millie''s body, suddenly said, "you''d better have a look at this!"


    Andy Ho and several people looked at Frye at the same time. Then they saw some big almonds with shells in Frye''s hand.


    Everyone was stunned. Then Frye held up the almond in her hand and said in a hurry: "I took it out of her trouser pocket. If I''m right, it should be the American Almond, and this will have the smell of almond?"


    American almonds are called padanmu in China. The almonds Frye holds are fried, but there is only a narrow slit, which is not easy to peel.


    Andy he took an almond from Frye''s hand, pinched it with his hand, broke it, pulled out the scalpel still inserted in King Jack''s leg, and inserted the bloody scalpel into the opening of the big almond. After gently breaking it, the shell of the big almond was divided into two parts.


    Andy Ho and Bruce looked at each other, and then they both laughed. Andy Ho said with a smile: "Falk, almond."


    Bruce smiled and said, "no wonder it smells of almonds."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and Gao Yang said cautiously, "if you say so, I won''t be poisoned?"


    Bruce said with a smile, "it''s definitely not poisoning. It''s a poison with almond smell. The most typical one is cyanide. If you''re not dead now, you must be fine."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, and then hurriedly said, "come on, continue the task, test tube, prepare for first aid, bring everyone here, Dragon Knight, the task of interrogating the prisoner will be left to you, and pry his mouth open for me."


    Gao Yang stood up and was about to leave, but Bruce said in a hurry, "wait, fix the hemostatic bandage on your face so that blood will not flow everywhere."


    When Bruce put something on his face, Gao Yang said involuntarily, "really won''t leave a scar?"


    "You don''t have scar constitution. You shouldn''t leave scars. Well, let''s go."


    Gao Yang waved and ran with Frye towards the friends of nature.


    The people of the virgin of steel retreated and praised them. They soon brought all the friends of nature together.


    Three of the remaining five friends of nature were dying. Only one was slightly injured and the other was unharmed. After lifting several seriously injured people together, Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "test tube! Can you save it?"


    Bruce didn''t speak, but said in a hurry, "untie their bulletproof vests. I want to stop bleeding for them."


    Several people started together, and the bulletproof vests were all untied. At this time, the only uninjured mulu among the friends of nature said in a hurry: "medical guards, can you still be saved?"


    Bruce looked at mulu, nicknamed snake eater, and whispered, "shut up and do what I say."


    After a few eyes, Bruce opened Juan''s stomach with a knife. After a look, he reached out and turned in his bloody internal organs, and detected a seriously deformed warhead.


    "He was hit by a 7.62mm bullet. The bullet pierced his spleen after penetrating the bulletproof vest. The situation was very serious, but fortunately, the quality of the bulletproof vest was quite good. The power of the bullet was attenuated to the limit. He didn''t completely break his internal organs. Some people saved him."


    After opening Juan''s stomach, Bruce held up the scalpel and said to mulu beside him, "they don''t have any infectious diseases, such as AIDS?"


    Mulu was stunned and said, "No."


    Bruce nodded, and without stopping, he cut the bulldozer''s stomach with the same scalpel.


    After taking a look, Bruce once again praised: "the effect of bulletproof vest is very good. Two people who were hit by 7.62mm bullets can survive. What kind of bulletproof vest is this? Boss, I think we should also use this to protect 7.62mm bullets fired at close range. The effect can be so good."


    After that, Bruce said, "Kwai, no, Dragon Knight! Come and help me, take the first aid kit of the dead woman. There are three people here. I can''t help."


    Gao Yang said with concern: "can you save it?"


    Bruce smiled: "yes, it looks scary. In fact, they didn''t hurt important organs. Of course, without me, they would have to die in half an hour at most, but with me, they wouldn''t die. It''s just a problem. It''s still an old problem. Plasma and drugs. In addition, we have to consider the possibility of the enemy killing back."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "save! You don''t have to think about the enemy. The Dragon Knight will try to save them."


    After that, Gao Yang said loudly to Andy he, who was not far away: "can you ask? Even if you can''t ask, save people first."


    Andy ho ran over with the first-aid kit he got from Millie, knelt beside Juan and began to take out first-aid supplies. He smiled and said, "I''ve got the answer."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "so fast? Wait a minute. I have to contact the friends of nature first."


    Gao Yang pressed the walkie talkie and said in a hurry, "Hey, in the sky, your people have received it, but they are dying. Our military doctor will carry out first aid, but we need plasma. Send the plasma and drugs as fast as you can."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Bruce, "do you need person to person blood transfusion?"


    Bruce shrugged and said, "of course, we have to donate blood again, but we can''t lose our combat effectiveness because of blood transfusion, so we can''t support it for too long. If the plasma can''t be delivered in an hour and a half, they will die. The good news is that they can survive two people."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "try hard."


    After that, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "did you hear it? Then go and find a way. It''s up to you for an hour and a half."


    The friend of nature roared in a ecstatic voice, "it won''t take an hour and a half! I''ll give you plasma now! Ha ha, I have it with me. There''s a full 8400 ml of type O blood on the plane! Is that enough?"


    Bruce turned his mouth and said with a smile, "enough, more than 8000 ml of plasma, which reminds me of the days when I was back in the field hospital. Well, let them drop plasma."


    Gao Yang shouted to Raphael, "fork, open up an airdrop site! Come on, type O blood, come first, give blood to the wounded and hang their lives! Others establish defense positions, worker bees, big birds, and arrange directional mines!"


    After giving a series of orders, Gao Yang looked at Andy and said, "did you ask something so soon?"


    Andy Ho was hemostatic for Juan. He didn''t look back: "when I stripped the man''s face half, he did everything."


    "Well, let''s talk about it," he shrugged


    "Things are different from what we think. The virgin of steel doesn''t act alone. They act together with the security company of the business alliance. The reason is that the business alliance wants to catch it alive. Therefore, the total amount of the virgin of steel''s action is $5 million. However, as long as they catch a friend of nature alive, they will have a bonus of $3 million. If they die, so They''ve been catching alive. Oh, they''ve caught four people alive. "


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "sure enough, but why do they have to live?"


    At this time, mulu whispered: "want to catch us, sentence us in front of people all over the world, and dig out our boss. As the most famous and effective subordinate organization of the green terrorist organization, and also the most brilliant subordinate organization, the business alliance has always wanted to root us out."

 Chapter 878

    Friends of nature has done a lot of great things in the past two years. They have attacked many places and offended many large multinational enterprises. Then, such an organization that essentially drives and leads the green frenzy has successfully become a thorn in the eye of some of the richest and most dynamic large enterprises.


    How did the business alliance security company come from? It was funded and secretly established by some large multinational enterprises.


    The security company is actually selling dog meat with sheep''s head hanging. The only purpose of the business alliance security company is to kill extreme environmental protection organizations such as friends of nature.


    Of course, the business alliance wants more than the elimination of friends of nature. If it just kills some people of extreme environmental protection organizations, things will become much simpler. However, recently, large enterprises suffering from extreme environmental protection organizations want to catch people like friends of nature, dig out the behind financiers and label extreme environmental protection organizations as criminals, Put them in prison after trial.


    There is no doubt that extreme environmentalists like friends of nature are criminals. The key to the problem is how to destroy people''s sympathy and support for friends of nature in public opinion and the rapid development momentum of green frenzy. All these need living people who can be brought to trial, not bodies.


    The combat effectiveness of the business alliance security company is obviously inferior to that of the steel virgin. In the past actions of friends of nature, it has dealt with the business alliance. If the business alliance has enough ability to solve the friends of nature, it will not invite the steel virgin.


    The virgin of iron and steel is a cow. In one shot, she maimed the friends of nature, captured four alive, killed one, and seriously injured the remaining three. If it were not for the timely rescue of Satan''s mercenary regiment, the only end for the friends of nature would be the total annihilation of the army.


    One point to explain is that friends of nature is not a person''s name, but a group''s name. Friends of nature who have dealt with Gao Yang just directly borrowed his organization''s name as his personal code.


    The airdrop site has been opened up. Raphael''s efficiency is very high, and only airdrop materials. The airdrop site does not need too high safety margin. There is an open space to ensure that the plasma can be hung on the tree.


    The plasma was divided into four airdrops, only one box containing plasma was hung on the tree, and the remaining three boxes of plasma were enough for the three seriously wounded.


    When Bruce and Andy ho performed emergency surgery on three people, Gao Yang was looking at the enemy''s bodies.


    A total of 13 bodies, including five belonging to the virgin of steel and eight belonging to the business alliance. The clothes on both sides are different and can be easily distinguished.


    The casualties of the virgin of steel are not small. They can''t say that they have made any mistakes, but in order to surround and capture the people who are friends of nature alive, the virgin of steel''s team was separated. When all the Satan mercenaries came over, the virgin of steel''s people failed to form a collective confrontation at the first time, but divided several people to block the Satan mercenaries, although with the help of the business alliance, But it is clear that the people of the business alliance security company have not played a great role.


    Only one fire breathing dragon poses a great threat to Gao Yang. As for others, it can only be regarded as an addition.


    In this operation, the business alliance dispatched 12 people, and 12 people were temporarily found. Their existence is secondary to fighting with the virgin of steel. The main task is just to start, such as sending away the people who were wounded and captured alive by the virgin of steel.


    The virgin of steel has withdrawn, but Gao Yang doesn''t dare to take it lightly. Although five people have died and half of them have been lost, the remaining few people of the virgin of steel can launch another attack. Moreover, the virgin of steel has reason to do so. Whether it is to recover the body or revenge, the virgin of steel is very likely to kill a rifle.


    Gao Yang believes that if someone in Satan dies in battle, he will take the body back at all costs, even if a body takes another life.


    It seems that the body is not as important as the living, but there is no way. Sometimes, people are so strange that they are willing to pay the price of life for things that are no longer valuable, such as dignity, such as credibility, such as the corpse of a brother. It is precisely because of this belief that people who live by themselves think that the virgin of steel will attack, To avenge and recover the bodies of their comrades in arms.


    To rescue the wounded of friends of nature, Gao Yang said they could not evacuate at the first time. Therefore, it is very important to establish a defense line.


    When parachuting, there were some clouds in the sky. After nearly three hours of development, there were clouds in the sky. Before long, it would rain.


    Once thick clouds are formed, it will be difficult for the wounded to continue their hand speed, and the aircraft in the sky must leave. With the obstruction of clouds and the decline of visibility, it makes no sense for the aircraft to hover.


    Looking up at the sky, Gao Yang feels that the clouds have closed, and the rain may fall earlier. In the rain forest, even if only one cloud can fall, it is really difficult to predict when the rain will fall.


    The operation has been carried out for more than an hour. Gao Yang is very proud now. He is very satisfied with pulling Andy he in and Bruce gives first aid. After almost doing it, he gives it to Andy he. The two people cooperate closely, which can improve the survival probability of the seriously injured.


    It has to be said that there are only 12 mercenaries, but there are two top military doctors. It''s really too extravagant and too happy.


    Tommy didn''t bring mortars, so he brought three directional mines, which were detonated by visual remote control. Two of them have been placed as the first line of defense.


    The pull trip wire of the directional mine is set very long, which can serve as a warning even if the directional mine can not hurt the person touching the trip wire.


    Gao Yang used his rifle back and kept searching with a thermal imager.


    In fact, the most dangerous moment has not come yet. When evacuating with the wounded, we need to allocate a lot of people to carry the wounded, and the speed is seriously slowed down. It is the best time for the virgin of steel to launch an attack. In addition, the virgin of steel can also choose to wait for ambush on the way forward.


    How is the most deadly practice? They all know it, and of course the people of the virgin of steel know it.


    Time passed slowly, and there was no movement. The animals frightened away by the gunshot resumed their activity. The ugly cry of the hornbill began to sound. Finally, when the raindrops rushed through the canopy and fell to the ground, Bruce shouted in the walkie talkie: "I can evacuate, take plasma and give blood transfusion to the wounded all the way. In addition, I need some waterproof things to protect the wounded from water."


    Without waiting for the attack of the virgin of steel, Gao Yang was slightly disappointed, but he couldn''t wait all the time. He said in a deep voice: "make a simple stretcher and assign five people to carry the wounded, test tube, big dog, big bird, worker bee, rabbit, you and snake eater, toad, Batman, fork and dragon knight. After you four break, Tyrannosaurus Rex and small flies follow me and move."


    "Boss, whether the directional mine is recovered."


    After hearing Tommy''s question, Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "no recycling, the worker bee gives the remaining directional thunder to toad, toad, pay more attention to the set display."


    After that, he said in a loud and deep voice: "the people responsible for carrying the wounded go up and make stretchers. Be quick."


    Cut two branches, take off two coats, zip up, put the branches through the two sleeves, and then support them with a short stick between the two wooden sticks. A simple stretcher can be done. If you wrap more ropes and vines, the stretcher can be made very comfortable.


    The rain began to fall, and the visibility decreased rapidly, which was extremely unfavorable to Gao Yang who needed to evacuate. It was difficult to travel in the rainforest. In addition, with more and more rain, people still needed to be carried. Everything existed to torture people.


    Irene was at the forefront. Gao Yang and Frye followed her closely and began to move forward. No one can tell whether the threat will come from behind or in front, so Gao Yang put his main strength behind to prevent being chased and spanked.


    Gao Yang doesn''t think the virgin of steel can accurately judge their evacuation direction, but he can''t help but prevent the enemy''s ambush. Therefore, the power to open the way can''t be too weak. He, Frye and Irene can ensure that they can ensure enough counter fire in case of obstruction.


    The rain is still heavy, but after being blocked by the extremely dense canopy, the rain has become a big drop of water when it falls to the ground and the water flowing down the main stream of the fast tree. However, after the rain, the rain forest becomes very dark. Turn on the low light night vision, the visual effect will not be much better, and the field of view will be reduced. If you don''t turn on the night vision, the dark rain forest will be dark again I can''t see how far it is. It''s inappropriate to do anything. It''s the most uncomfortable sight condition.


    The land of the rainforest is full of water, and the water content of the soil has been saturated. Once it rains, the rain can not quickly penetrate into the ground, but forms small puddles on the ground. It''s good to walk slowly. If you walk fast, you will make a sound when stepping on it, which is not conducive to the hidden March.


    Irene suddenly slowed down her speed so that Gao Yang had time to use the thermal imager to search for a larger angle. After all, the enemy will not only appear in the front, but may also stay on the left and right sides, or hit one end by mistake.


    Gao Yang, who was searching, suddenly stopped. He found a very obvious heat source in the sight.


    After it began to rain, the muggy rain forest began to become cool. Although the temperature will rise again soon after the rain stops and return to a wet and hot climate, during the rainy period, the background temperature drops, and the thermal imager can find a further heat source.


    Gao Yang quickly whispered in the walkie talkie: "about 70 meters in front of the left, two heat sources are active, three heat sources, no, four. Get ready for battle. Bats and toads come and strengthen. We quietly touch them and take them by surprise."

 Chapter 879

    Gao Yang quickly set up a temporary assault team to catch the rest of the steel virgin.


    When the personnel are in place and reach the attack position, Gao Yang whispers in the walkie talkie: "go!"


    Try not to make a sound. The assault team of seven people is slowly approaching the enemy, the distance is slowly shortening, and the enemy is also moving slowly.


    When the distance was less than 40 meters, Gao Yang suddenly whispered in the walkie talkie: "stop moving! Lie down! The enemy''s action looks like laying mines."


    The four people squatted and lay down. After stopping at one place for a moment, they got up at the same time, stood up and moved laterally at a faster speed, but they reached the high right front.


    Looking at the appearance and height of the enemy''s activities, we don''t believe that they are not laying mines or killing Gao Yang.


    Whether it is anti infantry directional mines, jumping mines, ordinary mines, or even grenades filled with mines, as long as it is found that the enemy may be laying mines, it must not act rashly.


    Assault is afraid to launch. If the enemy lays directional mines, as long as there are one or two, they can catch all the people who launch the assault. Demining first. When the threat of mines is removed, God knows when it is.


    There are two people in the Satan mercenary regiment who can mine. Raphael plays with bombs, and mines are also one of his professional skills. Raphael has enough ability and experience whether it is installed or disassembled. Although Tommy is a wild road halfway home, he also has a certain ability to mine.


    "The worker bees come, the fork is ready to clear the mine, give up the raid plan, the others stay in place and shoot, take my fire as the signal, and strive to kill all the enemies."


    After giving the order again, Gao Yang picked up the gun and began to look for the angle to shoot the enemy.


    When he felt that there was no big tree obstacle between him and the target, he pulled the trigger.


    This time Gao Yang didn''t need to shoot several times. He just fired the first shot and the enemy fell. Only when someone opened fire with Gao Yang''s rifle at the same time, the remaining three people had fallen down and dragged the enemy knocked down by Gao Yang away.


    Gao Yang could see the enemy in the night vision instrument, but the trajectory of the bullet could not be guaranteed at all. The effect of fire suppression was not very obvious. Gao Yang fired two shots in a row. When the bullet was either blocked by trees or changed its direction.


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to order to chase, because he didn''t know what kind of mines the enemy laid, so he couldn''t act rashly.


    After the enemy quickly evacuated to a distance he could not see, Gao Yang reached out and pointed in a direction and said, "fork, worker bee, check in that direction. If there is no trace of mines, everyone will pass quickly!"


    Raphael and Tommy slowly moved forward at a speed of less than one meter in ten seconds. Although it was the direction the enemy had not yet reached, God knows whether the enemy had finished laying mines in the direction he pointed out. Therefore, Gao Yang didn''t dare to give any clear instructions. It''s safest for Raphael and Tommy to check the past slowly.


    After a delay of 20 minutes, Rafael whispered in the walkie talkie, "no mines were found. We left signs. Everyone is in a team to pass through the suspected minefield. Don''t walk around."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and asked others to carry the stretcher instead of Tommy. One by one, he opened the distance and passed quickly along the safe passage opened by Raphael.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to go to see if the enemy really laid mines. He didn''t have the leisure, interest and time. He should be thankful to be able to bypass the place where the enemy may have laid mines. Why take unnecessary risks in order to satisfy his curiosity.


    As long as there are no mines on the only way, even if the steel virgin planted nuclear bombs in other places, it has nothing to do with Gaoyang.


    When Li JinFang and Irene passed the route explored by Raphael one by one, they shouted loudly: "follow the stretcher, come on!"


    After waiting for the stretcher bearer to pass, Gao Yang, who pressed his feet, quickly passed the minefield and reached the safety zone.


    In fact, the so-called safety zone is not even 100 meters away from the area where the enemy moved just now, but Gao Yang can''t expect too much. Moreover, he doesn''t believe how many minefields can be arranged by just a few people.


    Although I don''t know how the four people found blocked their way accurately, Gao Yang believes that the enemy can''t arrange the second and third line of defense.


    Failed to seize the opportunity to wipe out the enemy, but opened the evacuation channel. Gao Yang is already very satisfied. There is no intersection between the enemy''s evacuation direction and their evacuation direction. The next thing to do is to leave as soon as possible.


    After redefining the direction, he raised his voice and said, "toad and Tyrannosaurus Rex open the way with machetes and evacuate as quickly as possible."


    Take turns to open the road and take turns to carry the stretcher. Although it is very tired and hard, the rest of the road has never encountered any attacks and harassment, and it is still very fast.


    The rain gradually stopped. When Gao Yang and his friends walked for almost ten hours, it was Gao Yang''s turn to open the way. When Gao Yang cut off the branches and vines in front of him, a wide river appeared in his low light night vision instrument.


    It is necessary to transport the felled timber by water, so the forest farm is very close to the rufari River, a tributary of the Rio Negro River, and the battlefield where they save the friends of nature is very close to the Rio Negro River, with a straight-line distance of less than 10 kilometers.


    After ten hours of trekking, at more than one o''clock in the morning, the Satan mercenary regiment finally reached the Rio Negro River.


    Take out the GPS and see it. Gao Yang finds that there is a difference of more than two kilometers from the agreed evacuation location, but this is not a problem. The ship to pick them up needs to drive up.


    Friends of nature''s plane had already run out of fuel and flew away, but Gao Yang had a radio frequency to contact the response ship. After adjusting the frequency of the walkie talkie, Gao Yang said in a hurry in the walkie talkie: "here is the Savior, here is the Savior, please answer."


    "Savior, I''m a truck driver. I''m glad to hear from you."


    The code was right. Gao Yang sighed with relief and said in a hurry, "please pay attention to the receiving coordinates. We''ll wait for your car."


    After reading the GPS coordinates to the receiver twice, the person waiting to receive them said happily, "it''s very close. Please wait a moment. The truck will come right away."


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Gao Yang saw a common flat bottomed boat slowly coming from the Amazon River in the night vision instrument.


    The boat is not very large, and the displacement is only about 20 tons at best. The river channel of Rio Negro River in this section is very wide, with shoals and sandbars everywhere. The displacement is too large to lean against the bank to pick up people, and this kind of boat is just right.


    When the flat bottomed ship approached Gao Yang, the bow light flashed three times. Seeing the signal sent by the ship, Gao Yang also flashed three times with a headlamp to guide the flat bottomed ship.


    The boat soon landed. The boat rushed directly to the shoal by the river. After putting down two boards, Gao Yang immediately shouted to the people hidden behind him, "come on, get on the boat."


    After covering everyone on the boat, Gao Yang and Li JinFang turned back and got on the boat through the springboard.


    Retract the springboard, the boat slowly turns its head, and then starts sailing as fast as possible.


    The boat was originally used to transport goods, except that there was a cab at the bow for shelter from the wind and rain, and the second half was a big shell. They sat in the open cabin.


    Waiting to leave the river bank, Bruce breathed a sigh of relief and said in a hurry, "turn on the lights and look at the wounded."


    Gao Yang let them move and watched Bruce and Andy ho examine the three seriously wounded. Just after the boat got up and reached the middle of the river, a bearded man came out of the cab.


    After seeing the seriously injured man Bruce was checking, bearded looked dignified and shook his head gently. He took a satellite phone and whispered, "excuse me, who is the ram? My boss wants to talk to you."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and waited to answer the phone, but he heard the friend of nature say very heavily: "thank you, you saved five people."


    Gao Yang whispered: "there is a body that can''t be brought out. We have no hands to carry it. Also, have you got the results of your investigation?"


    Friends of nature is very dignified: "We couldn''t find the arrested people and sent them there, but we got some news from the business alliance. According to the result of intelligence analysis, Justin decided to catch us all. If there was no accident, the arrested people would be sent to the Brazilian authorities. Let''s not talk about this. How about the wounded? Can they survive?"


    Gao Yang took off the phone and said to Bruce, "how''s it going?"


    Bruce smiled and said, "live, all live."


    Gao Yang smiled, picked up the phone again and said with a smile: "good news, can survive."


    "Thank God! This is the best news I''ve heard recently. Ram, thank you. The express ship to pick you up will arrive soon. After you change to the speedboat, it will only take a little more than two hours to reach Manaus. I''ll wait for you in Manaus."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "when can the transfer speedboat arrive?"


    "When you drive out of the shallow water area, there are too many sandbars in the shallow water area, and the speedboat can''t run in. I think you can drive to the safe waters in about 45 minutes, but we can''t stay in Manaus for long. The medical conditions here are not very good, especially the level of doctors is too poor. I plan to fly to Rio or Sao Paulo as soon as possible. Is this necessary "If necessary, can the wounded hold on?"


    "OK, I see. Later, our military doctor will tell you what to prepare. If you can''t find a good hospital, it''s enough to find an operating room and drugs with good conditions. There''s no need to go to Rio, because we have not only the best field doctors, but also the best surgeons."


    Manaus is not big, so whether there is a good enough doctor may be a problem, but this is not a problem for Satan. Gao Yang doesn''t talk big. Andy is not very qualified as a military doctor, but Andy eats by practicing medicine before joining Satan.


    The friend of nature was overjoyed and said, "great! Ram, you''re great!"


    Gao Yang handed the phone to Andy he and asked him to tell friends of nature what to prepare. Just then, a man ran out of the cockpit and shouted, "ships! Many ships! It looks like it''s blocking us!"

 Chapter 880

    A long and narrow delta is formed between the Rio Negro River and the tributary rufari river. They drive on the Rio Negro River on the left side of the Delta, and the logging yard is on the Bank of the rufari River on the right side of the delta.


    It''s not surprising that there are many ships on a big river, but it''s strange that seven or eight ships stand in a row and stop on the river. It''s still on the river where the rufari River and the Rio Negro River are about to meet.


    Gao Yang doesn''t believe that the boat parked on the river was not sent by the business alliance or the logging company.


    After being alerted by the man driving the boat, Gao Yang stood up from the cabin and immediately scolded with hatred, and then shouted, "there''s trouble, get ready to fight!"


    The boat was too small to let everyone line up along the side of the boat, but it was too dangerous to squeeze together. A shuttle of bullets could bring down one.


    The hull steel plate is too thin and can only play a very weak protective role. It is better than nothing. It is a little better than nothing. However, if the enemy has a large caliber machine gun, the hull made of thin steel plate is no different from that made of paper.


    Will the enemy have large caliber machine guns? Gao Yang is too lazy to think about it. As long as the enemy is not really stupid, he has to carry some heavy machine guns on the ship.


    In fact, there is no need for heavy machine guns, and light machine guns are enough to sieve their ships.


    After looking at it, he couldn''t fully unfold it. He said quickly, "turn off the lights on the ship and inform each other of the distance and orientation. The people using submachine guns lie back and give way to me, big dogs and rabbits. Other people using rifles are temporarily hidden."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Andy he, who was still on the phone, "tell the friends of nature what happened."


    As if he hadn''t heard that they were blocked by many ships, he was still telling friends of nature what drugs and tools to prepare for him. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he smiled: "In a word, our boss asked me to tell you that we are blocked by many ships. What''s the situation? What else can it be? It''s certain that the business alliance or the virgin of steel will continue to fight. Well, don''t tell me this. Tell our boss. Now pick up your pen and keep recording. Be careful not to make mistakes."


    Andy ho is still reading the name of the medicine slowly, and if he thinks Manaus may not have the medicine he said, Andy ho has to say more common but less effective alternative drugs.


    Andy ho has medical ethics. Medication is a matter of human life. He doesn''t want to finish in a hurry, which leads to the failure of the friends of nature who know nothing about medicine to accurately record, so he takes the wrong medicine or can''t buy medicine. Therefore, he has been very patient to let the friends of nature record letter by letter.


    Only five people leaned against the boat gang. The lights of the seven or eight boats blocking the river were very bright. Although there were still three or four kilometers away, Gao Yang could accurately distinguish which ships were in position. The boat he was on just now, but now the lights are all off. This is tantamount to indicating his identity, but Gao Yang doesn''t care.


    After taking a look, he found that the ship closing the river had started and headed this way. Gao Yang said to the beard beside him, "can you turn back and avoid blocking our ship?"


    Beard shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I''m not a local. In fact, I''m also a member of friends of nature."


    After that, beard shouted to the man in the cockpit, "Hey, Captain, can you avoid those ships?"


    A dirty crew member came out of the cockpit and said with a sad face, "we can swim back up and drive into many fork roads. There''s no problem. Do you need me to turn back?"


    We can''t fight. It''s OK to hide first, but the problem is whether the wounded can persist until that time.


    Gao Yang shouted to Bruce, "test tube, can you hide?"


    Bruce shrugged and said, "sorry, I can''t. the plasma is running out, and the wounded is still losing blood. In addition, if the wound infection is delayed for too long, there''s no need to treat it. It''s ok if it takes two or three hours, but not if it takes a long time."


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth and said, "we can''t admit defeat when we get to this job. Well, let''s fight over and try the enemy''s firepower first. They have many ships, but the firepower is not necessarily strong. Even if the firepower is strong, ha ha, they have to play it out in front of me."


    After saying something arrogantly, Gao Yang said to the sailor, "go, drive your boat and drive towards each other."


    The captain, the only crew member, was very afraid. He quickly shook his head and said, "no, no, it''s too dangerous. I don''t want to be sieved. I think it''s better for us to go back. We''ll be fine after they leave for a while. Then we''ll leave."


    Gao Yang looked at the captain and didn''t look like a friend of nature. He said to the beard around him, "your people or the people you found?"


    Beard shrugged and said, "I was hired for a thousand dollars."


    Gao Yang smiled, pointed to the beard beside him and said, "drive the boat, do as I say, and he will give you 10000 dollars."


    The captain looked at the beard, and the beard tilted his head and said, "here''s 10000. Do as he says."


    Gao Yang thought the problem was solved, but unexpectedly, after hesitating for a moment, the captain shook his head and said, "no, no, you have to spend your life to make money. I refuse to move on."


    Gao Yang didn''t expect his maxim to be said, which made him feel a little funny, but he couldn''t let the ship go down the river, so he took out his pistol and said to the captain, "ten thousand dollars and one bullet, you sail, give you ten thousand dollars, if you don''t sail, I''ll give you a shot, you choose."


    With a sad face, the captain put out his hand and said to his beard, "give me the money first!"


    Beard took out a pile of cash from his body and put it in the captain''s hand. The captain roughly turned over the money, then returned to the cockpit dejected and restarted the engine. After the boat downstream gained power, it accelerated a little and drove head-on towards the river closed ship.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "unfortunately, there is no rocket launcher."


    The beard shrugged and said, "in fact, I have to take you back. I can''t come empty handed, so I should have everything you want."


    After that, bearded went into the cockpit, and then he dragged out two large boxes with great effort. After opening the boxes, one of the boxes was full of rocket propelled grenades, while the other was an M60 machine gun and a 250 bullet box filled with a large box.


    Beard breathed out and said, "actually, I still have a box of rifles and bullets, but you shouldn''t use them."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "little fly, go get your things."


    Frey happily went to get the bazooka, while Gao Yang looked at the beard and continued: "did you prepare the machine gun for yourself?"


    Bearded smiled, "yes, I''m a good machine gunner."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "good. Then you need a good Deputy shooter, worker bee, to help him. Now we have two machine guns."


    At this time, the only uninjured snake eater of friends of nature stood up and said in a deep voice, "you didn''t assign me a task. I''m a sniper. I''m useful."


    Gao Yang looked at the position of the boat and said, "it''s a little crowded, but it doesn''t matter. Squeeze it. The rabbit moves. You two are together."


    Looking at the machine gun loading on the clattering, then put one ammunition box next to it and said with a smile: "big dog, you can have fun this time."


    Groliov smiled very reserved and said, "I haven''t played for a long time. Here, I count. There are 14 ammunition boxes, which is enough for me."


    Into the jungle, groliov could not carry too many bullets. He brought five 100 shot canvas ammunition bags, two 250 shot hard ammunition boxes, and a ammunition box with Jason''s help. There were only more than 400 bullets left in a battle, but fortunately, the ammunition box prepared by bearded for M60 was common to his machine gun.


    Gao Yang''s boat is not fast, but the other party''s boat is not slow, and the distance is rapidly shortening. When he enters the range of 2000 meters, Gao Yang turns on the night vision on his gun, pushes and loads it, and laughs: "guys, my water is not good. If you don''t want to be hit into the river to swim, play better."


    At this time, Frye, who was carrying an RPG-7 and two RPGs on his shoulders, said in a hurry: "boss, the space in the cabin is too small. If I fire, the rocket tail flame will burn you. What should I do?"


    Gao Yang looked and pointed to the canopy of the cockpit and said, "then go up to the canopy of the cockpit."


    After looking at the unreliable Tin Shed, Frye said helplessly, "well, I''ll go to the top of the shed, guys, watch it. If the shed is about to collapse, let me down and someone help me."


    The ships of both sides have entered the range of 1500 meters. At this time, Cui Bo said depressed: "Falk, I''ll take it. How can I always use my big baby when I go into the rain forest? I have to carry my big baby if I go into the rain forest again next time."


    Cui bo used SCAR-H and didn''t bring his Barrett, which made him very unhappy. He saw that the enemy had entered his habitual range and was still a big target, but he was subject to range and couldn''t fight, which made him very, very unhappy.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m convinced. It''s clear that God teases us. All right. Next time, even if you fight in the street, you''ll take your big baby."


    Before he finished, treble suddenly shouted, "hit, hit! They''re firing!"


    Gao Yang saw a series of bullets flying towards them. The trajectory could not be wrong. It was a 12.7mm large caliber machine gun.


    The bullet finally landed dozens of meters in front of Gao Yang''s ship. Now that he shot, he didn''t have to worry about whether the enemy was blocking the way. Gao Yang immediately raised his gun and aimed at the direction of the bullet.

 Chapter 881

    Gao Yang aimed at the position where the enemy shot, but he didn''t shoot because the range couldn''t reach.


    Gao Yang''s shooting limit is 1300 meters, but the target is at a distance of 1500 meters. This distance is very embarrassing.


    The enemy''s first shot failed to hit, but the enemy''s first shot was originally an adjustment shot. First hit a shuttle of bullets, then adjust the trajectory, and then hit again next time, which is likely to hit.


    The enemy can fight, but Gao Yang has no weapons with enough range. If he continues to close down, Gao Yang will reach the limit range. However, the enemy''s bullet rain will come earlier before he can shoot.


    With a 12.7mm bullet, there is no problem flying 1500 meters, and it can still retain strong lethality. Therefore, Gao Yang must make a choice. It is to bet that the enemy''s shooter is not good enough to accurately hit the long-range target, so as to make the ship accelerate to approach the enemy ship, or turn around and run at once.


    The ship that intercepted him was not a common ship or barge, but a platform with a lonely cockpit instead of a cabin like an ordinary ship. This kind of ship was specially used to transport logs. Hardwoods with a large proportion of sinking water were directly loaded on a flat boat, and the wood with a small proportion that can float on the water surface, You can drag a long strip of wood directly down the Amazon River.


    Logging companies are all such wood carriers. On this flat ship, there is no part for shelter, and the speed is busy and the steering is slow.


    The advantage of the enemy''s ship is that it is suitable for establishing a shooting position and has no shooting dead angle. The disadvantage is that the speed and turning speed are very slow. If you want to turn around and run, you still have an advantage.


    On the battlefield, there must be no fear of humiliation, let alone the foolish idea of treating the enemy as an idiot. If you can''t fight, you can''t fight. You should face up to the problem and find a way to solve it, instead of using the spiritual victory method and thinking that the enemy is an idiot. Therefore, when you see that the enemy has heavy machine guns and the shooter is good, you can fight it after two or three test shots at most, Gao Yang began to think about whether to go up and force through the blockade from the gap between the two ships or turn around and run.


    However, Gao Yang didn''t have much time to think. Groliov solved all the problems for him because groliov also shot.


    As soon as the enemy opened fire, groliov soon followed. There was no test firing or trajectory adjustment. Groliov''s first string of bullets hit the enemy''s heavy machine gun position.


    The 7.62mm NATO bomb still has a considerable storage speed after flying 1500 meters. In fact, its power is no problem. However, to reach this range, it must be launched.


    What is ejection is a curved trajectory that raises the muzzle and allows the bullet to fly up and then fall. This trajectory can make the bullet hit the farthest flight distance. If shooting a long-distance target, the trajectory of the bullet is actually a curved trajectory of ejection.


    However, groliov used mg3-kws machine gun, and the adjustable mechanical sight of this machine gun had a maximum Aiming Distance of 1200 meters. In other words, groliov didn''t aim at all, and he couldn''t aim. He accurately landed the bullet he shot for the first time on the enemy''s heavy machine gun position by blind shooting.


    Groliov''s machine gun is described in one word.


    God!


    If Gao Yang is a God who shoots accurately, groliov is a God who shoots from a long distance. Now, one God creates shooting conditions for another God.


    As soon as groliov opened fire, he suppressed the enemy. Although the enemy took the opportunity to shoot another shuttle of bullets, under groliov''s suppression, or maybe groliov''s shooting has killed the enemy''s machine gunner. Therefore, the second crooked shooting of the enemy''s heavy machine gun will only increase their confidence.


    "Close!" he shouted


    The boat accelerated. When the ships on both sides quickly approached 1200 meters, Gao Yang fired, the light machine gun on the enemy ship also fired, and the beard around Gao Yang also fired, but the most threatening heavy machine gun never fired.


    The boat didn''t accelerate very fast, but the hull was still slightly bumpy. When shooting at such a long distance, any bump would cause shooting loss.


    "Stop the ship!"


    The boat quickly stopped and crossed the river.


    The tracer bullets fired by both sides form a fire on the river at night, either red or green. They look good, but they also have a fatal threat. However, the obvious difference is that the bullets on Gaoyang''s ship can hit each other''s ship, while the bullets on the other''s ship can never hit Gaoyang''s ship.


    More than 1000 meters, and on a slightly bumpy ship, you can accurately hit a small boat with a light machine gun. I''m kidding. There is only one machine gun artist in the world.


    Gao Yang finally opened fire. At 1100 meters, when the ship was completely stable, he shot and killed a man who tried to grab the position of heavy machine gun in the rain of bullets.


    "Change the barrel!"


    Groliov roared when Gao Yang killed the enemy and would not be immediately suppressed by the enemy.


    Jason held the handle of the replacement barrel, turned and loosened it, and the barrel bounced forward. He pulled and rotated the new barrel back. Groliov''s machine gun immediately rang again, and the whole replacement time was less than two seconds.


    Why groliov used mg3-kws, a German World War II old gun born from mg42, is because groliov now has a deputy shooter. Why a deputy shooter should use mg3 is because mg3 is the fastest machine gun to change the barrel. There is no one.


    Groliov now has extremely strong continuous shooting ability, and being able to shoot continuously means that he can suppress the enemy for a longer time, and suppress the enemy for a longer time, which means that Gao Yang can shoot the enemy safely and at will.


    Of course, Gao Yang will not disappoint groliov. He will never disappoint anyone. Of course, he is on his side.


    The two sides have entered a kilometer. At this time, the high-range high-speed bullet plays an important role. His bullet flies faster and has a more stable trajectory, which means that he can hit more enemies.


    Gao Yang put his gun on the side of the boat and specially picked the enemy''s machine gun shooter to fight.


    Although the distance is long and the firing speed is slow, the machine gun shooter will not move. It is not a particularly difficult target for Gao Yang.


    It takes about six seconds for a shot to be fired. Occasionally, it takes one more shot to shoot the enemy''s machine gunners. However, when Gao Yang fired seven shots and the ships of both sides approached within 800 meters, Gao Yang had shot down four machine gunners, and there were no machine guns that could directly threaten them for the time being.


    Treble burst into tears, because after his work as a real sniper was robbed by Gao Yang, a precise shooter, it was finally time for him to shoot.


    Bitter ah, Cui Bo is really bitter. Every time he needs a sniper to give full play to his long-range firepower advantage, it''s just when he doesn''t bring a big sniper rifle. Although it''s no wonder he, it''s a silly behavior to go into the rain forest with a big caliber sniper rifle. However, Cui Bo decided to go into a small room next time, He had to take a large caliber rifle. In short, he could no longer be affected by this kind of bird gas.


    SCAR-H claims to have an effective range of 800 meters, but whoever takes this sentence seriously is stupid. The best shooting distance of the gun is within 600 meters. If you exceed this distance, you have to work hard. Fortunately, Cui Bo''s SCAR-H is Jack''s proud modification work, and you can still maintain the accuracy of 800 meters.


    Four enemy ships fired at them. The other ships couldn''t fire because they were too far away, but at this time, the ships far away on both sides had speeded up and surrounded them in the middle.


    Cui Bo''s shooting skills have been very good. He is definitely an excellent sniper. After he fires, he can accurately hit the target. Especially with the shortening of the distance, his shooting speed is faster and faster.


    However, for example, Cui Bo has been secretly comparing with the snake eaters around him. He has the upper hand in both shooting speed and hit rate, which makes Cui Bo very happy.


    As for Gao Yang''s side, Cui Bo won''t go to see it, and automatically ignores the continuous gunfire. At the same time, he ignores the target that just aimed but fell before shooting. Anyway, he can''t get used to being robbed by Gao Yang. As for the shooting speed and accuracy, there is no comparability, so it''s better to ignore it.


    Trabb will only compete with others.


    Because there are two kinds of sharpshooters in the world, one is Gao Yang and the other is others.


    It''s strange that those who fight in the army don''t have a little competitive heart, but it''s a pity that after several unforgettable attacks in the dark, Cui Bo has learned to compare with others who belong to human beings.


    Cui Bo was happy to shoot an enemy running on the ship again, because he hit a difficult target. However, when he saw two people running towards the ship with guns, it was like being swept by machine guns rather than from a semi-automatic rifle.


    "Can you be a happy sniper?"


    After muttering, treble found that the snake eater beside him didn''t seem to shoot for a while. He turned his head, looked at the lost snake eater and said, "fight! Why don''t you fight!"


    The snake eater said dejectedly, "what to fight, there is no target to fight, what to fight..."


    Not believing in evil, Cui Bo scanned around with the sight on the gun and found that he had no target to shoot.


    There was no anger, but after a helpless sigh, Cui Bo whispered, "come on, he robbed it again."


    At this time, groliov and bearded had no targets to shoot. They stopped shooting and the ship suddenly quieted down. At this time, Frye lay on the roof of the cab and shouted, "boss, can I shoot? Can I shoot at the enemy''s cockpit? It''s OK to scare them. Otherwise, I won''t wait for nothing."

 Chapter 882

    The blockade line was easily broken through. In fact, it is not called a blockade line. It is just that eight ships were intercepted on the water. If the fire on the ship is still there, it can pose a great threat to the small boat trying to cross between the two ships. Once the fire on the ship is destroyed, it will pass easily.


    Gao Yang''s ship sailed between two wooden ships more than 200 meters away. At this time, the happiest thing was the captain. He was really afraid at the beginning, but he got $10000 safely in a few minutes. Can''t you be happy.


    Keeping alert, seeing that the wooden boat behind him was getting farther and farther away, and there was no need to worry that the wooden boat would catch up, Gao Yang put away his gun, whistled and said, "it''s done."


    Beard took the machine gun back, held out his hand to Tommy, who had always been his deputy shooter, and said, "thank you for your help. We cooperated very well."


    Tommy shook hands with bearded and said with a smile, "you played well."


    Beard looked at groliov, then shook his head and said, "man, I believe you''re not making fun of me, but if you say I play well, I have to redefine the word good. Compared with him, I feel like I touch a gun for the first time."


    Looking at the groliov pointed by the beard, Tommy smiled and said, "don''t compare with him. In fact, you play really well. The suppression and killing are in place."


    Big beard shook his head and said, "people can directly suppress the heavy machine gun outside the shooting range without test firing, but I don''t dare to think about it. Forget it, don''t say it, don''t say it. From now on, I won''t say I''m a good machine gunner."


    The machine gunner pays attention to the machine gunner, and the precision shooter or sniper must pay attention to his peers. The beard is not lightly hit by groliov, while the snake eater is determined to wear Gao Yangfu.


    After passing through tribgroliov, the snake eater came to Gao Yang, looked at the Satan blade in Gao Yang''s hand, and said in a puzzled and curious way: "special?"


    "Yes, tailored."


    "So is the bullet? Is it manually reloaded?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "no, it''s a new bullet. It''s a long-distance high-speed. It can''t be seen in the market. It was originally developed for the civil market. Now it has successfully obtained the order from the U.S. military, so it can''t be bought in the civil market. Except that it''s too expensive, this bullet has no other shortcomings."


    Snake eater looks envious. He wants to see Gao Yang''s gun and know what bullets Gao Yang uses, but these are things that mercenaries will keep strictly confidential, which makes him embarrassed to speak.


    Gao Yang knew what the snake eater was thinking. With a smile, he took out a magazine, pushed a bullet out of the magazine, handed it to the snake eater and said, "here, have a look."


    After thanking him, the snake eater took the bullet from Gao Yang and said, "this is the specification of NATO bullet. I think your barrel is relatively long. Do you have to cooperate with your gun to give full play to the power of this bullet?"


    The expert looks at the doorway. The high Satan blade is an inch longer than the barrel of the ordinary M14 gun family. Although the extra inch adds some inconvenience to the carrying, it can give full play to the characteristics of this long-range high-speed bullet.


    Cui Bo uses the same bullets as Gao Yang, but his barrel is shorter than Gao Yang''s barrel. Although he uses the same bullets, he can hit less than 1300 meters, but can increase the accurate range of 600 meters to more than 800 meters. Of course, for a gun that has not been greatly improved by lengthening the barrel, it is quite good to increase the effective and accurate range of more than 200 meters.


    Hearing the problem of snake eaters, Cui Bo said with a smile, "just know. Don''t think you can be like him by changing bullets. His gun is the only one in the world, unless you can open a steel mill first, but you can try to find this bullet and buy it. It can at least increase your range by 100 meters."


    The snake eater hesitated and said to Gao Yang, "this kind of bullet is very hard to buy?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s very difficult to buy. When this bullet was first introduced in the civilian market, it was relatively easy to buy, but now, the military orders can''t be met, so now it''s not a problem that money can solve."


    The snake eater refused to give up. He grabbed a bullet given by Gao Yang in his hand and said in a deep voice, "can you resell some to me? Any amount of money will do."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "man, now this kind of bullet has risen to $100 a shot, and you can''t buy it."


    The snake eater took a breath of air-conditioning. A bullet of $100 a round really didn''t start. Anyway, Gao Yang only used it when hitting long-range targets. As for nearby targets, of course, ordinary bullets were used.


    Ordinary military bullets are very cheap. Many ordinary bullets in the civilian market are only one dollar a shot. For the same bullets purchased by the army, how many bullets can be bought for one dollar. Even if they are used for precision shooting, a few dollars a shot is very expensive, and it can''t reach ten dollars.


    As long as bullets are produced in large quantities, except for raw materials, other parts are not worth much money. Copper bullets are expensive and iron bullets are cheap. When Russian arms dealers sold a large number of steel shell army shells in the Soviet era, a box of 1000 rounds sold for $10 is a high price.


    As long as there are raw materials for ordinary bullets, they can make hundreds of thousands of bullets a day on the assembly line, but good bullets for accurate shooting are different. It is too difficult to process. If the assembly line is used for mass production, the processing accuracy of the machinery and equipment of the production line alone is at least two levels higher than that of the ordinary bullet production line.


    For a simple example, a production line that produces ordinary bullets can be won for $1 million, and a production line that produces high-precision bullets will cost $10 million, which is like the difference between an ordinary lathe and a CNC machine tool in machining.


    If you have higher requirements for accuracy, you can only rely on manual loading. No matter how accurate the machine is, there are error values, so most good shooters still have to go to the road of manual loading in the end.


    The demand for bullets used by Gao Yang is still too small, because there are too few shooters who can give full play to the performance of such bullets. Ordinary soldiers in the military market can''t use or see them at all. Snipers hit 700 meters and 800 meters is the limit. The accuracy of ordinary bullets is enough. There are only a few snipers around the world who hit super snipers with medium caliber at a distance of kilometers, What''s more, you can use a large caliber rifle at a distance of more than 1000 meters.


    In the civilian market, only a small number of people will be willing to pay a high price for this kind of bullet. Producing hundreds of thousands of bullets can saturate the market for many years.


    After research, there are too many things that will not be mass produced in the end. Because the cost performance is too low, it is not worth investing too much capital in the top small market. For example, the Satan blade gun barrel steel is a typical example. It is not worth building and maintaining a high-cost production line for only hundreds of thousands of guns.


    Therefore, the bullets currently used by Gao Yang are processed with high precision to produce warhead casings and highly demanding starting projectiles. Finally, the manufacturer uses some experienced workers to fill them manually, and has a very high elimination rate of defective products, so as to maintain the next production line for producing super bullets, and the processes and materials should be kept confidential, It is impossible for other manufacturers to increase the output. In this way, it is strange that the output can be high.


    Especially after the US military decided to purchase such bullets, all the production capacity for the US military was not enough, and the civilian market naturally had to stand aside.


    Taking advantage of Jack''s well-informed start early, Gao Yang managed to get a batch of bullets, one shot less, how could he resell them? So he just smiled without saying anything, and didn''t accept the talk of eating snakes at all.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s expression, the snake eater sighed and said helplessly, "well, I''d better give up. In fact, I can''t use it. My gun doesn''t have much effect on the target 800 meters away, let alone I can use a large caliber rifle."


    Cui Bo said with a smile: "smart. Hit a target one kilometer away with a 7.62mm bullet. Why? We can go up to 12.7mm."


    The snake eater shrugged and said, "I can''t do it."


    Cui Bo shook his head and said, "Why say it? Of course I know you can''t do it, and I can''t do it."


    After spreading his hand and looking at the bullet in his hand, the snake eater shook his head and sighed, "I''d better give it back to you. I wanted to make a few rounds to feel it. Forget it. It''s too precious. I''d better give it back to you."


    Gao Yang doesn''t mind giving the snake eater dozens of bullets. He just made 30 million from others and sent out thousands of dollars. However, he doesn''t know the ballistic table. Dozens of bullets have no meaning at all. It''s impossible to sort out a complete ballistic table if they are all destroyed.


    Fighting is burning money. That''s all right. Gao Yang and Jack have fought nearly 2000 bullets before they have found out a detailed and accurate ballistic table. Moreover, Gao Yang''s gun is the only one. If you change a gun with different barrel length, Gao Yang''s data has no effect at all, so Cui Bo''s gun hasn''t hit a full range ballistic table yet, To know the ballistics table, either he can find the ballistics table of this long-range high-speed missile shooting with SCAR-H, or use the same gun as Gao Yang''s data, or fight by himself.


    The national development and upgrading of military bullets has to be tested by many people from the beginning of the demonstration stage. The test firing of hundreds of thousands of bullets is the basic starting number. Once it is determined, it will take at least decades. Therefore, bullets are more important than guns. They are not manufactured for a certain gun, but are equipped with guns around bullets manufactured on a large scale, The guns of a large country''s army can be changed often, but the bullets will not be changed often, because a change is a big move.


    The manufacturer will provide basic ballistic data for a small number of bullets developed by civil ammunition manufacturers, but the problem is that Gao Yang has to experiment with an extremely personalized gun. He used 2000 bullets to make a complete ballistic meter that can only be used by himself, which can be $200000, This is the price a pioneer must pay to become familiar with a new bullet from the beginning.


    Sniping is not just about taking a sniper rifle. If you can''t even memorize the ballistic meter, the sniper rifle is far from being as good as an assault rifle. Therefore, a person who has never touched the sniper rifle is close, and it''s OK within the straight ballistic range of the bullet. It''s normal to hit the target if you know the zero distance of the sight. If you''re far away, you can shoot one at a time, It''s pure nonsense.

 Chapter 883

    They left the boat and got on the speedboat. Under the cover of night, Gao Yang landed at a riverside wharf full of yachts in Manaus, and then directly entered a rich residential area not far from the wharf.


    An automatic control door was opened and they entered a luxurious house with a swimming pool.


    The seriously injured in the most urgent situation were directly sent to the operating room transformed from the bedroom, three operating rooms, so that the three wounded can be rescued immediately.


    Friends of nature prepared well. Three doctors and at least ten nurse assistants were waiting in the operating room. They were ready for the operation.


    After pushing the most seriously injured Juan into the operating room, a doctor with gloves raised his hand immediately said, "prepare skin and operate immediately."


    Bruce and Andy ho both breathed a sigh of relief. Then Andy ho smiled at the friends of nature and said, "it seems that I can''t use me. Thank you. I really need a rest now."


    After nodding to Gao Yang, the friend of nature took Andy he aside and whispered, "this is the doctor I found, but I don''t know their level. If they say it''s OK, they can have the operation. If they can''t, man, you have to help."


    Andy ho grinned: "well, I hope they are good enough, because I''m really tired now, man. I just came back from World War I, and surgery is more tired than war."


    As soon as Andy Ho''s voice fell, the doctor who was going to operate on Juan rushed out of the operating room. Although he wore a mask on his face, he couldn''t hide his panic tone and real thoughts.


    "Sir, sir, I''m sorry. I can''t guarantee that the wounded can survive. His injury is too serious. It''s a miracle to survive now. Sir, if you ask me to let the wounded survive, I really don''t dare to do this operation. In fact, they have a 30% chance of surviving at most, no, 20%."


    The man standing next to the friend of nature raised his pistol and said to the trembling doctor, "he lives, you live, he dies, you die."


    The doctor was about to cry. His legs shook like chaff and said, "Sir, I can''t do it. His injury is too serious. If you kill me, he can''t live."


    At this time, the doctors in the other two operating rooms came out one after another. Their situation was the same and they didn''t dare to operate.


    Gao Yang sighed and said to the friend of nature, "did you tie it?"


    Friends of nature decadent to: "high prices plus intimidation, it seems that they really can''t."


    Andy ho uttered a meaningless wail and said to his friends of nature, "well, I''d better take over. Damn it, I thought I could rest."


    After that, Andy Ho said to the doctors who didn''t dare to do it: "you don''t need to do the operation. Just look at the wounded and do a good job in maintaining their lives. I''ll do the operation."


    After that, Andy Ho said to Bruce, "how about you have an operation, too?"


    Bruce shook his head and said, "no, no, I can provide emergency assistance for you, but don''t let me come for the subsequent detailed surgery. I''m used to being a field doctor. I can''t help it. It may cause unnecessary sequelae."


    Andy ho shrugged and said, "then be my assistant. I don''t trust them."


    Bruce shrugged helplessly and said, "well, I''ll be your assistant."


    Andy Ho said to the three amnesty doctors, "all right, do your business. Oh, prepare to disinfect me."


    After sending the three doctors away, Andy he said helplessly to Bruce, "man, give me a shot."


    Bruce looked at Gao Yang, then looked at Andy he, frowned and said, "is it necessary?"


    Andy he sighed: "man, I fought a battle and was almost scared to death by the jammed broken gun. Then I helped the wounded with you. After more than ten hours of marching, I took a boat for several hours. I know the situation of the wounded. The operation of three people lasted at least 16 hours. Man, my body is full of strength, but my spirit can''t support it."


    Bruce said in a deep voice, "if you want to use stimulants, you must get the boss''s consent. Boss, do you want to use them?"


    Gao Yang is also very helpless. He will never let anyone use stimulants at any time. Grove''s life and death brother Ivan is ruined by stimulants. Bruce was addicted to drugs because of stimulants before.


    Stimulants are harmful, but they are also useful. Otherwise Bruce wouldn''t bring them, because they are something to save lives.


    Now Andy wants to save people. Although Andy doesn''t use it for Satan''s people, and Andy doesn''t use it for Satan''s people, he can''t watch the wounded who are finally saved die. Therefore, this is the time to use stimulants.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "use it."


    Bruce took out a pre filled needle. Andy ho directly touched his neck and said, "come here, it will work quickly."


    Bruce ignored Andy Ho, grabbed Andy Ho''s arm directly, pricked the needle through his clothes, and said in a deep voice, "I''m the military doctor. I have to listen to me where to prick."


    Andy he smiled and went straight into the operating room without saying any more.


    They all sat in the living room without removing their equipment. If they had a sofa, they would sit on the sofa. If they didn''t have a sofa to do, they would sit directly on the ground, and then close their eyes and start to sleep.


    After sitting on the sofa, Gao Yang said to Jason, "big bird, you should still be very energetic. Go out and whistle."


    "Yes, boss."


    Jason went out alone with his equipment. At this time, the friend of nature shouted to the man sitting on the sofa, "you can go and have a rest. It''s very safe here."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I don''t think this is a safe environment. If the business alliance can intercept on the river, it may send someone to follow. There is also the virgin of steel. I wouldn''t be surprised if they follow to launch an attack. Therefore, the battle is not over yet, man."


    After being stunned, the friend of nature said, "well, I''ll let two people go out and watch."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said in a deep voice: "Man, now let''s talk about the payment of the balance. When we jumped off the plane, you had five living people. Now, we sent you five living people. Well, although three may die, they are still alive, right? And my people will continue to save their lives for free, although the work of doctors is not within our business scope But it doesn''t matter. We attached it. Then, according to the agreement, we have completed the task. Do you have any objection? "


    Friends of nature nodded again and again and said, "no objection, no objection at all. Your work has been done very well. Fifteen million dollars. Pay now."


    Gao Yang turned on his satellite phone, and friends of nature also made a call. Then a few minutes later, Gao Yang received a call from little Downey.


    "The money has been received and 30 million has all arrived."


    Hung up the phone call from little Downey, Gao Yang smiled, extended his thumb to friends of nature and said, "I appreciate the speed of your payment. You are a good customer."


    The friend of nature couldn''t be funny, because he had four people arrested. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the friend of nature squeezed out a very ugly smile and said, "so, can we continue to cooperate?"


    Gao Yang opened his hand and said, "tell me."


    "I hope you can go and save the captured people."


    As expected, Gao Yang nodded immediately and said, "yes, first determine where the person is, and then we''ll discuss the Commission."


    The friend of nature said with a embarrassed smile, "maybe the Commission will not satisfy you, because I have no money."


    After that, the friend of nature sighed, looked up and said, "my father is a businessman, but he is also a big man. In terms of economic scale and positive governance impact, I dare not tell you my name. What I worry about is my father. I have done a little big since this time, so my father cut off my economic source, so I have no money."


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "that''s your consideration. It''s none of my business. Now you tell me, where are the four people? Who''s guarding? Tell me this, and I''ll give you an offer."


    The friend of nature sighed and said: "I don''t know how many guards are in the hands of the business alliance, but soon they will be handed over to Brazilians. They will be sent to the police station or prison. I don''t know yet, but I think they will go to the hospital first, treat the injured people, and then directly send them to prison. Maybe they will go through trial, but it will only be a formality, just to attract international attention, The business alliance has too much influence on the Brazilian government. It is impossible to change their conviction. "


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s none of my business. I only consider what the mercenaries should take care of. Well, I''ll give you an offer now. If your people are in the hands of the business alliance, one million dollars and sent to prison, we need to go to the prison to get them out, two million dollars. If opponents such as the virgin of steel are involved, the price will be discussed again."


    Friends of nature looked at Gao Yang in surprise, but said nothing.


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "why, do you have a problem with the price?"


    The friend of nature said with great emotion, "thank you, RAM. I knew that even if I didn''t have money for you, you wouldn''t let go. Thank you, ram, thank you."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t thank me. It''s just a business. You pay for my war. It''s a business, so you don''t have to thank me."


    Friends of nature smiled and said, "a million can''t invite you."


    Gao Yang looked into the eyes of friends of nature and said in a deep voice, "if you know that the price is very low, that''s good. Listen, I have a request. If you do it, I''ll help you save everyone."


    The friend of nature said with a serious face: "what requirements."


    "Stop, disband the friends of nature. Don''t attack anyone in the name of protecting the environment. You should find out. If you continue to do this, you will die. Well, I don''t want to tell you any big truth. If you promise my conditions, I''ll save all your people!"

 Chapter 884

    The Satan mercenary regiment is no longer the Satan in its infancy.


    What is the purpose of setting up a shop name? Isn''t it to have a name, and then make the name of the mercenary regiment famous? It''s famous and powerful. Of course, the Commission has to rise all the way.


    Now as soon as Satan''s name comes out, it is also a big brand. He wants Satan to work hard for a mere $1 million. No matter what he does, he can''t get the price.


    Gao Yang asked for $1 million to help friends of nature get people back. It''s not his kindness. Of course, there are also factors in this regard. Looking at friends of nature, they are very loyal and happy. It''s OK to stretch out their hands.


    But the main reason is that Gao Yang doesn''t want to see friends of nature toss like this.


    Why? The reason is very simple. The name of the green fear cloth organization was shouted by Gao Yang. He bought a torpedo and drove the boat to blow up the whaling ship. He took the lead in lifting the green tide. Gao Yang is afraid that the friends of nature have been tossing about so much. He really sinned all the big enterprises. People began to dig out from the roots. What should we do.


    If the friends of nature had not been fooling around, the sinking of the whaling ship would have been forgotten. But the friends of nature followed such a toss. Once something happened, the media in the world would have to take out the sinking of the whaling ship in the Antarctic Ocean, so that people can''t forget it if they want to. Let everyone know, oh, It turns out that the green terrorist organization is behind all these attacks.


    Hold high the grievance. No matter what the friends of nature did or what anyone did, he had to be counted on the head of the green fear cloth organization. He was afraid that if the news leaked out one day, he would not be chased to death.


    Now that the business alliance has been established, if friends of nature continues to toss around and people want to dig out the roots at all costs, Gao Yang feels that sooner or later they will be involved. Therefore, friends of nature, the most interesting organization at present, must be dissolved.


    Gao Yang made an offer. He hoped that the friends of nature would agree to his request.


    After hesitating for a while, the friend of nature said in a deep voice, "I have no money. Even if you don''t say, the actions of the friend of nature must be shelved indefinitely."


    Gao Yang''s heart was open, but the words of the friend of nature made him feel like a basin of cold water.


    "However, even if I become a poor man, I will not give up my mission of protecting the environment."


    It''s too crazy. It''s not good. It''s very bad. No matter why it''s crazy, it''s not good.


    Gao Yang was completely helpless. He sighed to the friends of nature, "are you rejecting me?"


    The friend of nature shook his head and said, "I will dissolve the friend of nature."


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said, "what do you mean?"


    "I will disband friends of nature. The name will not appear again, but after I have money, I will pay everything for protecting the environment! However, when we act again, the name must have changed. At this time, it may be half a year later, it may be two years later, or I may not have the opportunity to fight for the environment again in my life. I replied, Can you accept it? "


    Facing a fanatical environmentalist, Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. After thinking for a moment, he said with a bitter smile: "Well, I won''t try to dampen your dedication. Let me change the conditions. If you want to declare war on acts that destroy the environment again in the future, can you not have anything to do with the green terrorist organization? Or, if you like, you can simply act in the name of the green terrorist organization?"


    The friend of nature said blankly, "of course, but are you willing to give the organization you founded to others?"


    Gao Yang was elated and said, "do you want the name of green terror cloth organization? Of course, no problem. From now on, you are the president of the Council of green terror cloth organization."


    Friends of nature, with an incredible expression, said, "Oh, it''s a great honor. Please rest assured that I will work hard. I will try to make this organization grow stronger."


    Gao Yang has a sense of guilt. He is indeed bringing disaster to the East, but looking at the excited and proud look of the friends of nature, Gao Yang carefully said: "so, are you willing and willing to take over this important task? You know, I can''t invest too much energy and financial resources in protecting the environment."


    Friends of nature solemnly said: "although I regret that I can no longer accept your inspiration and guidance, I am very willing to take over this important task."


    High and careful way: "Now you know the particularity of this organization, that is to say, there is no former president of this organization. If you take over this organization, you have to be responsible for everything. If something happens to you, you have to bear all the charges, because you can''t push it out, so are you really sure you are willing to take over this position?"


    The friend of nature said firmly, "I will!"


    Gao Yang immediately stretched out his hand, put his hand on the right shoulder of friends of nature, and said in a deep voice: "I announce that you are now the president of the Council of the green terrorist organization. From now on, you are the highest and only person in charge of the green terrorist organization. Young man, the important task of protecting the earth from destruction is yours!"


    After being stunned, the friend of nature said in a deep voice, "this is over?"


    "After all, you should understand that we should be lonely, nameless and unknown. Therefore, do you still want to hold a press conference?"


    "Oh, no, no, I understand, I understand! Well, sir, thank you for your trust. I swear I won''t disappoint you. I swear Gustav Thor won''t disappoint you..."


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice, "stop, stop! Don''t say your name. Damn it, you''ve said it. Well, I won''t remember it. I''ll forget your name. This position has only a code and shouldn''t have a name, okay?"


    The friend of nature was embarrassed and said, "but I think this is a great inheritance moment. Don''t I even let you know my name?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "I do know your name. Well, our rule is that the new president does not need to know the name of the previous president, but the successor must say his real name. Well, that''s it. Hi, Thor, I''m glad to know you again."


    Gustav Thor smiled, "you can call me Gustav, or I''d like to have a nickname. How to say, in fact, I always think it''s strange to call myself friends of nature."


    Gao Yang thought for a while and said solemnly: "then, you can call Thor. Use your thunder to punish those who destroy the earth! Use your ability to protect the earth."


    Gustav said solemnly, "I like the name, Thor. I really like the name. Please rest assured that I will protect our earth like a superhero!"


    Gao Yang felt guilty. When he looked around, he found that several people were looking at him with strange eyes. When he found that Gao Yang''s eyes were looking at himself, groliov raised his thumb with a smile.


    Some ashamed Gao Yang found his conscience. He coughed and said, "Gustav, no, Thor, how old are you this year?"


    "Twenty one, twenty-two right away. What''s the matter, sir?"


    Gustav''s actual age is younger than he looks. Gao Yang suddenly realized that no wonder Gustav is so easy to be a catcher.


    In fact, Gao Yang was embarrassed to describe Gustav as too easy to cheat.


    "Well, otherwise, forget it. I didn''t ask your age just now. Well, I think you may, maybe you''re really too young. Maybe you should wait until you''re more mature to consider whether you should take over such, um, make such a major decision."


    Gustav was a little worried. He immediately said, "why? Sir, I am an adult. You can''t treat me as a child. It''s an insult to me! I don''t think my age is an obstacle to my achievements! You should apologize to me, sir!"


    Gao Yang was a little embarrassed. He was really embarrassed to let Gustav be the successor. After glancing at groliov, he found groliov standing up with a worried face. He walked around him and Gustav and said seriously: "Boss, I think you really should apologize to Thor. He has proved his strength and that he can fully shoulder the heavy responsibility handed down by you."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, I''m sorry."


    Gustav smiled with satisfaction and said, "it doesn''t matter, sir. I know my age may indeed be questioned, but please rest assured that I won''t disappoint you. Wait and see."


    Groliov seemed afraid of Gao Yang and embarrassed to let Gustav be the successor. He whispered: "boss, you should talk to Thor about how to carry out the rescue operation."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Gustav, "OK, let''s talk about it. No, wait, I want to know what you plan to do and how to do after you take over the green terror cloth organization?"


    Gustav said seriously: "I was always committed to protecting the rainforest, but now I have offended too many people. The establishment of the business alliance is the best example. I intend to change my direction after I get the funds again. At present, I think maybe I should attack the mining industry that has seriously damaged the environment."


    Gao Yang quickly shook his head and said, "no, no, I think these problems are very key, but they are not the most urgent and most in urgent need of protection. They should be those creatures that can''t be reborn once they die. What do you think?"


    Gustav nodded and said, "yes, it is."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "well, what do you think of focusing on the South Pole? After seeing the Japanese whaling ships, he did it and sank all the Japanese whaling ships, so that those Japanese would never dare to go whaling again. What do you think?"


    Gustav clapped his hand and said excitedly, "of course! But I can''t get the torpedo, otherwise I would have done it. Oh, you''re willing to help me now, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 885

    As a Chinese, it''s natural justice to make trouble for the Japanese. Of course, Gao Yang doesn''t mind biting those Japanese whaling ships after finding the successor. Besides, it''s also for Gustav''s good


    The Japanese do not have the courage of those logging companies to fight back, and the whole business alliance dare not even bring weapons to the whaling ship. Relatively speaking, it is not too dangerous for Gustav to sink more whaling ships. Of course, a crime of piracy can not escape, but at most, it is much safer than fighting against the business alliance, They even invited the virgin of steel out.


    Cutting off people''s wealth is like killing parents. Friends of nature drink business alliance has become a dead enemy. One party must disappear completely.


    But whaling ships are different. To avoid being attacked, whaling ships have no choice but to get naval escort or stop whaling.


    Looking at the excited Gustav, Gao Yang sat upright a little and said in a deep voice, "I''m willing to help you. In fact, I don''t need me. Justin has channels to buy things like torpedoes. In fact, it''s too early to consider this problem now. Well, you don''t have money. You don''t need money to buy boats and torpedoes."


    Gustav said excitedly: "no, as long as I carry out activities in the name of the green terrorist organization and announce the acceptance of donations, believe me, I can raise tens of millions of dollars in a short time."


    Gao Yang ignores this point. Indeed, there are still many rich people willing to protect the environment, especially in anti whaling, there are no fewer volunteers and investors.


    Gao Yang is really happy to throw out a hot potato on his back, so he said with a dry smile: "cough, this is not a problem. Torpedo is never a problem. Contact me when you need it. I will introduce some people to you. You can buy anything you want."


    Gustav rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "OK, we can talk about this later. Let''s discuss the immediate rescue operation first, ram, what do you think is better."


    "The best choice is to go to the business alliance and get people back now. If you can''t do it, you''ll have to rob the prison, and I don''t want to rob the prison, but we don''t even know where the hostages are locked up now. Therefore, we need intelligence support. Can Justin find out the whereabouts of the hostages?"


    Gustav frowned: "Justin''s energy in South America is relatively poor. He may be able to obtain intelligence, but it may take a long time."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "do you have any other or better intelligence sources?"


    Gustav shook his head and said, "are you kidding? Justin is already the best. He is the only intelligence man with a global network. I can''t find an intelligence dealer better than Justin."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "there''s no way. Go and contact him and let him check where the hostages are as quickly as possible, and then we''ll carry out rescue operations."


    At this time, groliov suddenly said, "why do we have to rescue by force? I think we can negotiate with the business alliance and ask people back directly."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "are you kidding? We killed so many people in the business alliance. How can they negotiate with Thor?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "you made a mistake. We killed the people of the business alliance security company, not the business alliance. The business alliance is a community of interests, and the business alliance security is the mercenary they found, just the mercenary. How can the business alliance give up the most favorable solution for them because some mercenaries died."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, we only killed the cannon fodder hired by the commercial alliance. In addition, in this case, the virgin of steel will not be a problem, because the virgin of steel has completed the task by handing over the captured prisoners to the commercial alliance, and then how the commercial Alliance handles the prisoners has nothing to do with the virgin of steel."


    Groliov smiled and said, "yes, we saved the friends of nature and gave them to Thor. Will you care what Thor will do to them?"


    Gao Yang looked at Gustav and said, "do you think it''s feasible?"


    Gustav looked very unwilling and said, "we are enemies with the business alliance. I don''t want to negotiate with the enemy."


    Groliov smiled: "negotiation is only a means to get people back, which is safer than force rescue. You have decided to dissolve the friends of nature and intend to focus on the South Pole. Then why not let the business alliance release people on this condition?"


    Gao Yang understood groliov''s meaning and then said, "yes, if the business alliance releases people, it will dissolve the friends of nature and stop attacking any logging farm. If they refuse to release people, tell them you will continue to attack the logging farm, and the means will be upgraded. Isn''t it just destroying equipment without hurting people? Tell them that if they don''t release people, they will fight with people and equipment in the future."


    Groliov smiled: "if one day you change your mind, you should continue to set up individual organizations to declare war again. For example, friends of the forest or something. It''s up to you."


    Gustav was a little excited. He stood up and hesitated: "the business alliance spent tens of millions of dollars. May they let people go?"


    Gao Yang said: "whether they spend tens of millions or hundreds of millions, they are just to continue to make money. If they can''t agree, you will continue to destroy, and they have to continue to invest more money. If they can stop, I think the business alliance should agree. Why don''t you try?"


    Gustav thought for a moment, finally nodded and said, "well, you can try. The lives of my friends are more important."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, then you need an intermediary to negotiate. Who do you think is suitable? Well, you can give the money you are going to pay us to the intermediary as his reward for negotiation."


    Gustav skimmed his lips and said, "that''s all right, Justin."


    Gao Yang made an invitation gesture, but Gustav said with a embarrassed face: "can you tell Justin for me? It''s really difficult for me to tell Justin personally to let him negotiate with the bastards of the business alliance. I can''t speak."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, let me tell him, do you have any conditions?"


    Gustav shook his head and said, "no, that''s what you just said."


    Gao Yang immediately took out his satellite phone and dialed Justin.


    Justin always answered the phone in time. When Justin got through, Gao Yang said directly, "Hey, friend, I want to trouble you."


    "No, no, there''s no trouble. If you pay, it''s business. I''ve never had trouble making money, but if you''re going to let me do something for free, well, I''m busy."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you make money. You drink on behalf of the friends of nature, negotiate with the business alliance, and let the business alliance put back the captured people. How about it?"


    "Negotiator? Of course, no problem. This is one of my main businesses. Well, you put forward the goal. What is the bottom limit of your exchange conditions?"


    "Friends of nature will dissolve and never attack any property under the name of the business alliance. Whether now or in the future, if the business alliance accepts new members, the new members will not be attacked. What do you think?"


    "No problem, but I suggest not to dissolve the friends of nature, because this is a deterrent. If you dissolve the friends of nature, the business alliance will have no meaning and may encounter some trouble. However, the friends of nature exist and make a statement that they will not attack the business alliance but only attack the logging companies outside the business alliance, so the business alliance can attract more members and engage in business No, they can still make money here. Of course, I''m just a suggestion. "


    Justin is really professional and can quickly grasp the key points. Gao Yang simply said, "how appropriate do you think? Anyway, the requirement of friends of nature is to let the business alliance release people. Just look at it yourself."


    Justin thought for a moment and said, "well, it''s very simple. It''s not worth going in person. Just a symbolic charge. After all, my friend of nature is also an old friend. I''ll charge 200000 dollars."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "Hey, Justin, when did you become so generous?"


    Justin said discontentedly, "I''ve always been very generous. I''ve always adhered to the principle of earning small profits and getting more friends. Well, wait for me to call."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang smiled and said, "why do I think it will be easy to do this? Justin only charged $200000, and he only wanted $200000!"


    Gustav was also a little surprised and said, "200000? How is it possible? Does Justin think this matter can be solved only by making a few calls? I think it will take at least many days and many saw saw negotiations to reach a result. However, Justin always charges according to the difficulty. If he only charges 200000, maybe there will be a result soon."


    Facts have proved that the negotiation with the business alliance really came to an end soon. It was faster than Gao Yang''s imagination. Only more than 40 minutes later, before Andy Ho''s surgery was finished, Justin called.


    "Hey, ram, the business alliance has agreed to your conditions and issued their conditions. First, friends of nature cannot be dissolved, but it must be released on all news platforms such as twitter accounts where friends of nature has been publishing news. After release, it will not attack the lives of all companies under the name of the business alliance.


    Second, the acceptance of hostages must be carried out in secret and must not leak information. As an intermediary and supervisor, I will be responsible for leaking information, so you''d better not make it difficult for me.


    If you agree, after the friends of nature make a statement, they can release the people immediately. Of course, I will arrange people to pick them up. You can pay another 100000 US dollars as my pick-up fee. There''s nothing else, that''s all. "


    Gao Yang looked at Gustav, shrugged and said, "well, it''s settled. It turns out that it''s really just a matter of making a few calls for Justin. No wonder he will make such a cheap offer."

 Chapter 886

    Andy Ho and Bruce have been operated on for 16 hours in a row. The nurses who played on one side have been rotated several times, but Andy Ho and Bruce have to stand to the end.


    I was too hungry to carry it, so I went to one side and asked my assistant to feed some chocolate and drink some refreshing energy drinks. I couldn''t hold it when I wanted to go to the bathroom. I peed directly in my pants. Fortunately, before they went to the operating table, they had already asked adults to urinate.


    Bruce, who played on one side, was better. The most tired was Andy he, who was the chief surgeon. Waiting for the operation of the three people to be completed, Andy he went out of the operating room without saying a word and directly lay down on the floor of the living room where they stayed.


    The strength of stimulants is not over yet. Andy can''t sleep if he wants to, but his spirit and physical strength have reached the limit. It''s really uncomfortable that his body is close to collapse and his brain is in a mess, but he can''t sleep.


    When performing surgery, you must concentrate and concentrate, and it takes more than ten hours. You can''t resist without doping.


    The first two people who have finished the operation are in good condition. The operation of the last seriously wounded is over. Gao Yang, who has not been out of the door, smiles at Andy he lying on the ground: "don''t pretend to be dead. The house is cleaned up for you. Go to bed and have a good sleep. We''ll withdraw when you wake up."


    Andy ho gasped and said, "boss, you let me have a rest. I can''t sleep now. I just want to lie down. What, a little nurse who works as an assistant for me is very good. Let her help me take a bath later. Also, prepare a big meal for me. When I take a rest and take a bath, I''m just eating. I''m starving."


    Gao Yang said angrily and jokingly, "Falk, you''re very quick to pick up girls!"


    Andy said, "no one can resist my charm. All right, let me lie down and I''ll take a bath. Now my legs are swollen. Hey, by the way, you just said we can withdraw. Don''t you need to rescue the steel virgin and catch those people?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "no, it''s all over. The business alliance will put back the captured people. There''s no need to rescue them by force."


    Andy he said with a smile: "it''s a surprising way to end. Well, I''m glad I don''t have to drag my tired body to fight again."


    Bruce, who also just got off the operating table, was lying on the sofa and asked Lucy to massage his forehead. He looked much more comfortable than Andy.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Bruce rolled his eyes and said, "boss, that means we can go soon? When will we leave?"


    "I don''t know. I have to wait for the business alliance to release people. Now friends of nature has issued a statement on the Internet. The rest is waiting for the business alliance to hand over people. In order to prevent any accidents, we have to be prepared for the final settlement by force, but I think everything will be done soon. It should be today."


    Andy ho raised his hand weakly and said, "boss, whenever you leave, you must be right soon. Please call the studio you said. When we arrive in the United States, I must make some guns immediately, Falk! I don''t want to get stuck again."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "no problem. Do you still use Mars?"


    Andy thought for a moment and said, "no, I want to try it first. FAMAS is a torchless rifle with only small caliber. You are all gun families with three calibres. FAMAS can''t, so I have to change my gun. Wait until I try what gun to use."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, I''ll call. I''ll change all my rifles and pistols."


    Jason also said excitedly, "boss, I also want to order some guns, but I wonder if the price will be very high?"


    Bruce said weakly, "although you can get the friendship price, the price will still be very high. Man, you will get the best gun in the world. Of course, you have to spend a lot of money."


    Jason already knew the Commission distribution system of Satan''s mercenary regiment. He looked at Gao Yang and said expectantly, "boss, I''m sure I can afford it, can''t I?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "of course, if you enter Satan, you won''t be short of money. Now it''s time for you to receive the hard rewards you ate in the training camp. You and the dragon knight have been trained, which is equivalent to having passed the test, so you two are very lucky to get a full commission on your first mission."


    Andy Ho said weakly, "then tell me how much money I can get."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you two are the same, both of you are $2.4 million."


    Jason was surprised to cover his mouth, but Andy Ho said lazily: "so much? It''s surprising. According to my original habit, if I had hundreds of thousands of dollars, I would rest for a while. I should travel around the world and enjoy life. But now, I''m a mercenary. Fighting is much more exciting than traveling around the world, so I won''t take a vacation."


    Andy is short of money. He can make a lot of money as long as he picks up the scalpel, but Jason is different. He is short of money.


    After Andy ho finished, Jason carefully said to Gao Yang, "boss, you said I could get $2.4 million, so can you give me this soon?"


    Gao Yang looked at Jason strangely and said, "didn''t little Donny ask you for information and open an account for you? You haven''t checked it? Now the money has been paid to your account, 2.3 million dollars. 100000 dollars is the cost and reward for little Donny to wash the money."


    Jason swallowed hard and said, "no one told me that all the money has been given to me. God, I''m a millionaire, so can I withdraw the money from my account and transfer it to my family?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "of course, you can give the money to anyone at any time and spend it as you want. Again, the money has been washed white and there is no problem spending it, so the price of 100000 dollars is still very valuable. I didn''t tell you carefully? You are together all day. I thought you knew everything."


    Bruce said lazily, "I told him everything."


    Jason said with a smile, "Bruce told me this, but I didn''t expect to give me more than two million. I thought there would be a great ceremony. God, it''s more than two million! It''s not more than two hundred dollars. I didn''t expect you to divide the money without saying anything."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "the moment little Downey receives the money, he will immediately start money laundering. Now the efficiency of the money laundering group is very high. You can wash your money in a few hours, win the lottery and win money in the casino. In short, you have a reasonable excuse to explain how you suddenly get a lot of money."


    Jason said excitedly, "great. With this money, our winery can continue to open. In the future, the name of the winery will be the highland whisky of Jones father and son. I like the name, guys, I must let you taste our own whisky, which is definitely the best whisky!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "a lot of money will attract attention. Our money hasn''t moved much, so there''s no problem. If you want to transfer the money back to Scotland, don''t forget to talk to little Downey, so as not to cause any trouble."


    Jason is still very excited, but everyone will understand his mood. Except Andy Ho, who has always been rich, when others just know that they have suddenly become a millionaire, they are much more excited than Jason.


    Jason said excitedly, "I want to leave 300000 dollars. I want to buy a lens, I want to buy a UAV, I want to buy a gun, well, I want to buy a car. It''s great. It''s really great!"


    Gao Yang looked at Bruce and said, "test tube, you take them to Jack. If there is nothing wrong, I may need to go to Africa. There are a lot of things to deal with."


    There was no outsider in the house, so Bruce didn''t have to avoid anything. He said directly, "are you going to see your diamond mine?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "yes, but the diamond mine is only one aspect. I have to see how my relatives of the akuri tribe are doing and how they are living in the new environment."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and said, "rabbit, are you going to return home?"


    Treble shook his head and said, "I didn''t plan to, but if you want to send something home, I can go back."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "forget it. They still have a lot of money. Well, I''ll meet Li Pengfei and see if there''s any progress in my broken things in China. Now the skeleton Gang is developing well. The status of Jiang Yun and the third artillery is rising with the skeleton gang. Maybe the matter between Jin Fang and me can be solved soon."


    At this time, Gustav hurried into the living room and shouted in front of Gao Yang: "ram, things have been handled almost. We have issued a statement and the business alliance promised to send people back immediately."


    Gao Yang''s spirit was shocked and said, "when and where to pick up people?"


    Gustav said in a deep voice, "it''s in Manaus. It''s ten o''clock in the evening. We don''t move. Justin sent his men down to bring them back, and then sent them to the place I designated. Where do you think it''s better for us to pick them up? And do I think it''s better not to pick them up in person?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "of course, you can''t show up. I said, man, think about what you''re doing. You have to understand that being a transparent person is your first line of defense. Man, I bet there are definitely more people who want to kill you than those who want to kill me, so try not to show up from now on."


    After that, Gao Yang said with a smile: "everything is coming to an end, Raytheon. Prepare the plane for us. As soon as your people receive it, we''ll leave immediately. Is that all right?"

 Chapter 887

    On August 7, 2013, the Satan mercenary regiment returned to New York after four days of difficult and high-risk airborne operations.


    He made 30 million in four days. This is the biggest deal in the history of Satan''s mercenary regiment. The time is short and the return is large. Of course, the risk is also great, but the harvest is really too rich.


    For the vast majority of mercenaries, tens of millions of business can be met but not sought. The Satan mercenaries met such a big order. Gao Yang gained a lot in this task. His wealth finally broke through 10 million again and became a 10 million rich man again. However, it is only a little more than 10 million. He can be regarded as a rich man, But his wealth is still not a fraction of Morgan''s.


    More money has been made, but more people have paid. Thirty-twelve people have a share, and the per capita share is less than three million. Although Gao Yang can take more as the head of the team, he can only take more. Therefore, the total number sounds great, but there is not much point.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to be a billionaire, but he is on the way to become a billionaire. However, his money can''t come from war, but from diamond mines, a large security company that has planned to be shelved for the time being.


    The prospect of the diamond mine cooperating with Morgan looks good, and there is already income, but the problem is that the income of the diamond mine needs to be invested in the diamond mine again, and the time to make real money has not come yet, and the large security company can only be shelved indefinitely since it lost contact with big Ivan.


    Now Gao Yang wants to pick up the plan of the security company again.


    Gao Yang has been thinking about retirement. He just wants to make money when he is a mercenary. Now he has enough money and doesn''t have to make money by fighting. However, Gao Yang has found a very serious problem, that is, he really can''t imagine what it would be like to leave the battlefield and settle down in a place and live an ordinary life.


    Being right by Nate Schumacher, after getting used to talking with a gun, Gao Yang really can''t imagine what it would be like to live a normal life safely.


    Gao Yang felt that maybe after a period of adaptation, he could get used to normal people''s life. He just got off the plane at Kennedy Airport in New York and looked at the bustling crowd. Gao Yang was suddenly frightened to find that he could accept living in such an environment temporarily for a period of time. It was intolerable for him to live in such a metropolis all the time.


    Gao Yang''s heart was afraid, because he was afraid that he and Satan''s brothers, like those of the angel mercenary regiment, just fought for battle.


    Not to make money, not to revenge or anything. There is no reason, just to fight in order to stay on the battlefield.


    Gao Yang began to feel uneasy. He felt that he could not become a fighting madman like those of the angel mercenary regiment. His original intention of being a mercenary was to make a lot of money and enjoy life, not to enjoy fighting.


    After walking out of the terminal, looking at no one on the left and right, Gao Yang clapped his hands directly, gathered the people around him and said in a deep voice: "guys, do we still need to continue fighting? What do you think if I say it''s time to retire?"


    Gao Yang''s words surprised everyone. Andy he stood up and said, "boss, I''ve just joined and just begun to enjoy the exciting life. Are you kidding?"


    Jason was stunned and said, "I still want to make a lot of money."


    Frye also smiled and said, "boss, I also want to make a lot of money. Millions of dollars can''t be called a rich man. Well, maybe I have enough money to live a good life for the rest of my life, but I don''t want to retire now. At least I have to earn enough to surround the earth and live a luxurious life. It''s not too late to retire."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "if I don''t fight, I don''t know what to do."


    "I''m kidding," Chubb said with a smile. "I won''t retire."


    Irene said with a relaxed face, "please, I''m enjoying this life. I''ve never enjoyed it like this in my life."


    Raphael scratched his head and said, "I didn''t think about retirement. I never thought about it, not once."


    Only groliov said with emotion: "in fact, we have enough capital to change careers now, and I have been thinking about retirement, but..."


    After lowering his head and being silent for a moment, groliov said very lost: "I can''t leave. I live in this city and always feel like a different kind. I know I haven''t become a madman and won''t pose a threat to anyone. I just don''t want to live this kind of life. I, I don''t want to leave the battlefield. I know it''s selfish, but it will make me feel very uncomfortable to live a peaceful life."


    Tommy also whispered: "I should retire, but I won''t retire. You know me, I have no family and relatives. I don''t have anyone to worry about except a group of people who need to be taken care of. Now I have a girlfriend, but I can''t do anything except war. If I leave the battlefield, I will feel very useless..."


    Only Bruce and Lucy didn''t talk. He looked up at Bruce and said, "test tube, you have a child and a mother to take care of. You also have Lucy. Do you think you should retire? You know what I mean, so I want to know your real thoughts."


    Bruce hesitated for a moment before whispering, "my reason tells me it''s time to retire, although I don''t want to retire myself, especially I don''t want to leave everyone."


    Bruce meant that he wanted to leave, obviously.


    Gao Yang smiled, patted Bruce on the shoulder and said, "your reason is very correct. I sincerely hope you can leave. If you choose to retire, we will all congratulate you."


    Bruce shook his head and said, "are you kidding? I''m leaving. Where are you going to find such a good military doctor as me?"


    After that, Bruce looked up and said, "I want to retire, but I don''t want to leave, and I can''t leave. Boss, I won''t leave, and you don''t have to ask Lucy''s opinion. We agreed privately that we will never leave unless Satan is dissolved."


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. Gao Yang sighed and said, "the test tube, our group, is really free to come and go."


    Bruce shrugged and said, "of course I know, so I won''t go. Are you going to kick me out?"


    Gao Yang''s heart is a little heavy because of friendship and too many fetters. It''s really difficult to get away from a group sharing life and death. Even if there are many reasons to leave, it''s also very difficult to really do it.


    Gao Yang actually wants to retire, but he didn''t say it at all, because too many people don''t want to end their career as a mercenary. Therefore, even if Gao Yang doesn''t have to rely on war to make money, he won''t leave, absolutely not.


    Gao Yang suddenly relaxed. He no longer thought about retirement, but he immediately put the establishment of a large security company back on the schedule. Even without big Ivan and uliyangke, he should do it himself. Only in this way can the Satan mercenary regiment continue to exist in another form.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, we won''t talk about retirement or break up. Guys, should our own security company continue to be included in the plan?"


    Gao Yang''s proposal immediately excited some depressed people. Groliov Xi said, "yes! Yes! If our security company wants to retire, I can''t think of any better solution. Guys, it''s time to think about it again."


    Li JinFang nodded repeatedly and said, "this is OK. We can do it. Without the support of big Ivan, our money is far from enough to set up a big security company. Otherwise, let''s sit up from an early age?"


    Irene said excitedly, "yes, how much can we collect? We can do it now."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said, "I think we can build a big company if we want to do it. However, we still lack money. Without the things given by big Ivan, a plane will cost tens of millions. Let alone the plane, we can buy several armored vehicles and support a team of thousands of people. Such a security company can get together now, but it''s always boring."


    From thrift to extravagance, from extravagance to thrift. After the list given by big Ivan in return, the goal has changed from a large security company with complete sea, land and air to a small company with only infantry, no transport aircraft and no helicopters. It''s really frustrating.


    Groliov thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "is it OK for us to come up with $50 million now? Otherwise, put up the frame first. If big Ivan finally gets through the difficulties and we can get the equipment he gave, it will have no impact at all."


    Then Andy said with a puzzled look on his face, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand, but it feels like you''re discussing a great event?"


    Irene smiled: "of course it''s a big deal. If it can be done, we will have a super security company with more than 5000 people, with large transport aircraft, armed helicopters, tanks, armored vehicles and artillery. Forget it. In short, it has everything."


    Andy ho opened his mouth and said, "that''s great. Are you going to raise money for this? It needs at least a billion dollars? At least a billion! It can''t be less!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "well, are you interested in joining a stock? You and Jason are new here. We don''t know about it, but we can let you two join a stock."


    Andy ho patted his hand and said, "frank, do it! Of course, I have to count my share, but I don''t have money. Well, all the money I get this time is my investment and shares. Look at it."


    Jason was stunned and said, "what should I do? I have no money."


    Gao Yang laughed and said: "Don''t worry, now our money can''t even support a basic framework. Besides, it''s impossible to throw all our money into it. Let''s hurry up and work on it. When we save enough money, we''ll retire collectively. Instead of being a mercenary, we''ll become a boss. At that time, we''ll sit in the office if we want to have a good time. If we want to have fun, we''ll lead the team to fight in person and make money safely Big money, ha ha. "

 Chapter 888

    Gao Yang''s words made everyone laugh.


    Let''s look up to them. It can''t be said to be vicious, but anyone in Satan''s mercenary regiment can be described as murderous. Even if they don''t look so vicious, where more than a dozen people go, they will naturally have a sign on the tree that I''m not easy to mess with and stay away from me.


    More than a dozen people were laughing not far from the terminal, and they were not good things at first sight. When Gao Yang was laughing, Yu Guang in the corner of his eyes found two policemen coming towards them with a nervous face. Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile: "draw the attention of the police, withdraw! Find a place to drink and celebrate."


    More than a dozen people scattered in a crowd, opened the distance, turned around and left. After waiting to meet little Donny in the parking lot, they were still laughing.


    A car can''t pull twelve people. Little Downey drove an MPV himself and hired a driver to pick up people.


    Looking at more than a dozen people laughing happily, little Downey also said with a red face: "guys, the equipment has been received and placed. Wow, you look happy. Why?"


    Gao Yang looked at little Downey and said in surprise, "Hey, little Downey, your hair has grown out?"


    Gao Yang''s words are better than any compliment. Little Downey was very useful. He touched his hair on his head with his hand. He looked happy and said, "you see? Ha ha, I''m taking medicine now. The effect is good. My hair grows again."


    Cui Bo came forward and grabbed little Donny''s neck and said, "don''t say anything. First find a place to eat. The plane meal is terrible. I''m hungry now. Let''s find a real Chinese restaurant and have a good drink."


    Little Downey looked embarrassed and said, "there are many Chinese restaurants, but if you want authentic Chinese restaurants, I know less. Well, I know one. However, which restaurant has no liquor license and can only eat and can''t drink."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "today is drinking. Just change one. Also, don''t go home if you live in New York today. Have a good drink, book a hotel and go home tomorrow."


    Little Downey patted his hand and said loudly, "guys, how about going to my house? I''ve always wanted to invite you to my house. We can have a barbecue, I''ll bring wine, and we''ll have a party. It''s only three o''clock in the afternoon. I''ll be able to prepare a booze party soon!"


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "it''s not appropriate to go to your house?"


    If mercenaries have families and relatives, few people will let their family information be disclosed to others. Even their comrades in arms will hide it. Unless the relationship is so good that they can trust their family after they are killed, they will not disclose their family information to anyone.


    The reason is very simple. What do mercenaries do? Enemies are absolutely indispensable. Even in front of comrades in arms, they can''t reveal anything.


    Of course, Satan is different. The members of Satan''s mercenary regiment are very different. Their family status is no secret to their comrades in arms, which is unique in the mercenary circle.


    For Gao Yang, his comrades in arms are his comrades in arms, who live and die together. No matter who dies, he doesn''t have to worry about his family. If one person lives, he can take care of everyone''s family. Gao Yang is very confident, but little Downey is different. Little Downey is a broker and his own person, but not his own person who lives and dies with them, so, Little Downey invited everyone to his house. Gao Yang had to hesitate.


    Gao Yang felt inappropriate. Groliov frowned and said, "thanks, little Donny, but you know the rules of mercenaries. We''d better not go."


    Little Downey said sincerely, "guys, I''ve always wanted to invite you, but there''s no suitable opportunity, and today''s opportunity is good. I know what your concerns are. To tell the truth, if I were a mercenary group in a scum concentration camp, I wouldn''t dare invite you to my house."


    Little Donny breathed out, shrugged and said: "Big dog, you talked about the rules, but I know you have no secrets with each other, and your families know each other and have a good relationship. I feel like I am the same as you. I don''t want to be excluded from this circle. Guys, I sincerely invite you to my house again. Oh, my mother''s apple pie is very delicious."


    What little Downey said was for this reason. Gao Yang had nothing to say. He waved his hand and said, "go to Xiao Tang''s house, guys, let''s choose some small gifts. Also, today is a big drinking party. Little Downey, you have to be prepared."


    In fact, little Downey also has the meaning of trading name. Letting Satan''s people go to his house means that he has been firmly bound with Satan and become an inseparable whole. Even if he becomes a famous mercenary agent in the future, he can''t leave Satan''s ship. Of course, little Downey can''t want to leave.


    Little Downey shouted excitedly, "today is my treat! I treat! I book the hotel! I treat the dancers! Even if you get drunk, someone will take you back to the hotel. In short, get up today, guys, get on the bus!"


    Little Downey has been calling the company responsible for hosting the party and his adoptive mother from the car. He calls one after another. When Gao Yang goes to the store to buy small gifts, little Downey has arranged everything by phone.


    He got on the bus again and watched little Downey drive straight to long island. Gao Yang was surprised and said, "isn''t your home in the city? How did you go to long island?"


    Little Downey said happily, "man, thank you. I don''t live in the city now. I live in the suburbs. I rented a house in the rich community on Long Island."


    Long island is a place where rich people live. He whistled loudly and said, "Oh, congratulations."


    Little Donny smiled and said, "when I have more money, I''ll buy the rented house. Guys, we have a big backyard party."


    When he got to the place, Gao Yang found that little Downey didn''t boast. Little Downey did have a big backyard. The rented house area was not very large, but the price would not be too cheap, because the house density of the whole community was very small. The interval between the two houses could be 40 or 50 meters. When he went out, he was surrounded by trees, and the door faced the sea, It''s only a few minutes'' walk from the coast.


    After getting out of the car, little Donny quickly ran to the door and rang the doorbell. Soon, a white haired but energetic old lady opened the door.


    Little Downey hugged the old lady and pointed to them and said, "Mom, look who''s coming."


    Holding a bottle of wine as a gift, Gao Yang came up to the old lady and whispered, "Hello, Mrs. Copperfield. Nice to meet you."


    The old lady was in good spirits. She smiled at Gao Yang and said, "I know you. You must be a ram!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I''m a ram."


    The old lady warmly made a welcome gesture and said to the crowd, "welcome, come in, come in, I''m making pie, it''ll be fine soon. You can try my apple pie before a lively party. It''s delicious."


    Gao Yang walked into the living room with the old lady. As soon as he entered the living room, Gao Yang saw a girl standing barefoot at the door with a fat T-shirt on her upper body and a pair of fat jeans on her legs.


    The girl looks very beautiful. Although she doesn''t have makeup, she is really beautiful. It just seems that the expression on her face is very unnatural and seems to be afraid.


    Just then, the old lady smiled and said, "honey, don''t be afraid. Say hello to everyone."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and wanted to say hello to the girl, but he just raised his hand, and the girl raised her hand slightly. Then he flashed into the room behind him with a frightened face and closed the door heavily at random.


    Gao Yang''s hand was raised in the air with an embarrassed face. At this time, the old lady sighed and said, "sorry, don''t care too much. She''s just some, um, some are different. Well, please sit down and I''ll take care of it in the kitchen."


    At this time, when little Donny asked the people to sit down, he whispered to her: "she is Eliza. I told you that she has serious communication barriers."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized and said, "she is Eliza, the talented hacker."


    Little Downey shrugged and said, "yes, it''s her. I brought her too. That room is her bedroom and studio."


    Then treble came forward and said loudly, "is she the hacker? Wow, it''s not very similar. It''s too powerful."


    At this time, Eliza suddenly opened the door, but only opened a little crack in the door, and then stammered in the crack: "I''m sorry, I''m not a hacker."


    After that, Eliza gently closed the door again, leaving only the people who looked at each other.


    Gao Yang, these old people know what''s going on, but the newcomers don''t know, but naturally someone familiar with the inside story will explain it to them.


    It was August and it was the hottest time. The open-air barbecue party that little Downey planned to hold could only be held in the evening. Gao Yang talked in the living room. Everyone chatted and farted with cold beer. If you are hungry, take a snack pad first. You are very happy.


    Professional party organizers soon arrived. In the rich community of Long Island, such parties are often held, and the people who specialize in Party reception are familiar with the road.


    Little Downey''s adoptive mother finally brought the baked apple pie. Little Downey didn''t brag. The apple pie was really delicious, so a very serious situation occurred. People who were very hungry swept away the apple pie.


    When they finished eating, they considered some impolite problems. They could only sincerely compliment the delicious apple pie as a remedy, while little Donny''s adoptive mother was very happy. She said with emotion on her face: "The family hasn''t been so busy for a long time. I''m very happy about your visit. I''m also very happy that you like my pie. Please make it your own home. Please wait a minute, and I can make another one soon."


    Cui Bo ran to the kitchen to help. As for Lucy and Irene, they were not as good as Cui Bo. They just waited to eat. After Cui Bo left, little Donny patted his hands and whispered, "guys, the apple pie is delicious, but keep some stomach. There''s a mystery show tonight."

 Chapter 889

    When night fell, the party officially began.


    Gao Yang and his family have been working in the house all the time. They don''t know anything outside, because little Downey tried to stop them from going out to have a look and do something for them. Therefore, when it finally got dark and little Downey pulled them out of the back door, Gao Yang immediately became dumbfounded.


    Little Downey''s taste is strange. It was originally a party similar to a family party, or even if people inside Satan gathered together to make a lively party. It made little Downey a grand and nondescript carnival.


    Little Donny invited more people than the members of Satan''s mercenary regiment. The cold food was a buffet and the hot food was a barbecue full of family flavor. However, there were people in charge of barbecue. There were only twelve guests at the party, but there were six waiters with trays.


    The most excessive thing is that under the high praise of their eyes, more than 20 beautiful women poured into the hula, very tempting beautiful women. Of course, little Downey didn''t forget the two female members of Satan. He also invited four handsome men.


    If that''s the case, it can''t be said that little Downey''s taste is very strange.


    With handsome men and beautiful women, there is enough wine. This is the proper formation of a Carnival Party held by a rich man. The strangest thing is that little Downey also invited two bands.


    A small classical orchestra can accompany ballroom dancing. It is a very popular electronic band. Of course, it is not a famous band, but it is singing in the bar. In addition, it can add atmosphere to the party. It can make people laugh and twist. If these are not enough, little Downey also hired a DJ.


    Every factor in the evening party is normal, but it''s not normal to put it together, but little Downey put these things together.


    What a mess. This is Gao Yang''s first reaction.


    Looking at vast crowd on lawns with theout fences, a group of the beauties waved hello and looked at groliov involuntarily.


    It happened that groliov also looked at Gao Yang, and the two looked at each other.


    Just then, little Donny looked excited and said to him: "Man, don''t think wrong. The beauties are just to set off the atmosphere. If you''re good enough, you can do your best to pick up girls. If you''re not good enough, don''t think these beauties are for sale, so as not to embarrass everyone. Also, I''ve reported to the police station and said hello to the neighbors. You can make fun tonight! Shout heartily! Never say hello If you disturb anyone, you won''t attract the police, so let''s have fun! "


    After little Downey finished happily, he thought that others would run to the carnival venue like him, but little Downey ran two steps forward and was surprised to find that no one behind him kept up. When he looked back awkwardly, he saw that all the members of Satan''s mercenary regiment were still standing with a shocked look on their faces.


    Little Downey said strangely, "what''s the matter with you? What are you waiting for?"


    With a tangled face, he walked to little Downey and whispered, "I said, man, what are you doing? This was originally a family party. How can we let go of this? Please, your mother is here, too. Don''t you think it''s weird?"


    Little Donny looked suddenly, then waved and said, "are you worried about this? Ha ha, it''s not necessary at all. My mother was the queen of the party when she was young. She liked this. Besides, it''s just a normal party."


    Gao Yang lowered his voice and said angrily, "asshole, Bruce and lucika are together. How can they play? I''m with groliov. Do you let me drink in front of my father-in-law? Are you kidding?"


    After laughing twice, little Donny said, "man, you think too much. It''s just us. How can you get up? As for your worries, hey, come on, come on, come on, you''ll know."


    Little Donnie pulled Gao Yang and walked to the place with the most people. Gao Yang looked back. The fog on his forehead was pulled to the center of the lawn by little Donnie.


    Gao Yang feels that something is wrong. It can''t be said that there is something wrong. It comes from intuition, from the intuition of a veteran on the battlefield.


    Gao Yang found that many people''s eyes focused on him, and some people subconsciously turned their eyes to one side after seeing him, which seemed very unnatural.


    Gao Yang doesn''t think little Downey is hurting him, but many strangers look at him with strange eyes. Gao Yang''s muscles are involuntarily in a tight state. His toes are trembling every step he takes, and he can kick out at any time.


    When he was dragged to the crowd by little Downey, Gao Yang still felt something wrong when he looked at the two stages, the waiters with smiling faces, the handsome men and women invited, and the cook barbecue.


    Just then, little Downey let go of Gao Yang''s hand and took a few steps aside. Frye behind Gao Yang suddenly said, "boss, look at me. Hey, what''s this?"


    While Gao Yang turned to see Frye, his eyes suddenly flashed. When his eyes were shining white, he heard several continuous sounds behind him.


    Gao Yang suddenly closed his eyes, and then fell forward to the ground. After rolling on the spot, his eyes still couldn''t see anything, so he swept back with his legs to prevent anyone from approaching. At the same time, he shouted: "after the toad breaks with me, others run..."


    "Happy Birthday!"


    With a loud roar, I heard a lot of people shouting together, but the second half of the shouting was a little uneven because of surprise, and also looked very stunned.


    When Gao Yang stood stunned, he found that Frye and Raphael in front of him were shocked. They held the camera in their hands. Gao Yang turned around, groliov, Li JinFang and Irene. Their stunned faces flashed in front of them in turn. After that, Gao Yang turned around and found a beautiful woman holding champagne, And all over the sky, like snowflakes, falling slowly on his head from the sky.


    As like as two peas at him, Donny opened his mouth wide and surprised, and at that moment, suddenly, he stood forward with one arm and a big shout. "This is the Chinese Kung Fu!"


    After a moment of silence, the scream rang again. Gao Yang watched a group of strange beauties start to jump up and spray color chips. At the same time, they screamed: "Happy Birthday!"


    With the sound of pressing the shutter, the light of the flash again dazzled him. At this time, the two bands and DJ jointly created a very happy music. With the sound of music, little Donny took a microphone and shouted, "birthday cake, launch our birthday cake!"


    Gao Yang turned around again, pointed to his nose in amazement and said, "my birthday?"


    Irene slapped forward, gave Gao Yang a hug, and said loudly, "Sir, happy birthday!"


    Gao Yang hasn''t had a birthday for many years. He thought he really forgot that today is his birthday, so he was moved and said, "you, how do you know my birthday?"


    Cui Bo laughed and said, "brother Yang, I''ll celebrate your birthday with you. Forget it? I accidentally remembered it a few days ago, and then everyone decided to give you a surprise. How about it? It''s amazing and happy, but everyone didn''t plan to come to little Donny''s house, but gave you a surprise at Lao maozi''s house. As a result, he took the job after quietly telling little Donny!"


    Gao Yang thought back and thought carefully about his birthday. Then he came to Cui Bo, stretched out his arm around Cui Bo''s neck, smiled, but whispered in a vicious tone: "You dead rabbit, my birthday is the seventh day of August in the lunar calendar. I don''t know what day it is in the Gregorian calendar. Today is the seventh day of August in the fucking Gregorian calendar. What kind of birthday do I have? Also, do you want to scare me to death? I almost made a fool of myself!"


    Cui Bo was stunned and said, "what? The lunar calendar! The second Olympic Games, if you remember it mixed up, what should you do?"


    Gao Yang smiled fiercely: "what else can I do? Just make mistakes. Don''t say it. Just think today is my birthday. Shit, it''s rare to be lively. Let''s live like this. Remember it for me next time, asshole."


    After that, Gao Yang let go of Cui Bo, raised his arms and shouted, "thank you, thank you, I''m very happy! Thank you for your surprise!"


    At this time, groliov was filled with emotion, and looked up and said with a kind smile: "Gao, happy birthday! Go and cut the cake."


    Gao Yang didn''t see the cake, but just then, the semicircle crowd dispersed, and then ye Lianna pushed a cart. On the cart was a large cake with several layers, coming out of the gap let go of the crowd.


    Gao Yang didn''t count the layers of the cake, because he was stupid now.


    At this time, little Downey held up the microphone and shouted, "who said this is not a family party? Happy birthday! Long live, great ram! We love you!"


    Not only Yelena and Natalia came, but also Frye''s mother and wife, Tommy''s girlfriend, Catherine and Adele flashed out from behind the crowd.


    Just when Gao Yang was in a trance because of surprise and moving, he saw people he absolutely didn''t expect. Morgan came out and Bob. Finally, a fat man came out from behind the crowd with a bottle of beer in his hand. When he saw Gao Yang, the fat man raised the bottle in his hand and said, "Hey, man, happy birthday. I didn''t expect me to appear."


    Behind the fat jack, a man who Gao Yang didn''t expect to appear appeared. Simon shook Gao Yang with a long box in his hand and said with a smile, "Hey, man, happy birthday."


    Gao Yang smiled, shook his head, and then smiled again. After stroking his hair with his hand, he didn''t know where his hand was. He raised his hand to salute a mercenary and said with a smile, "you, wow, thank you, guys, I love you, thank you."

 Chapter 890

    Gao Yang remembered that the birthday cake was cut last. I don''t know why the emcee arranged to cut it at the beginning, but Gao Yang soon knew why, because if he didn''t cut it at the beginning, he wouldn''t have a chance to cut the cake.


    The so-called cake cutting is just a ceremony to announce the beginning of the party. After the cake is cut, everyone gives small gifts that have been prepared for a long time, and then it''s time to open the gifts.


    The gifts are not many, nor are they very valuable, but they are all very intentional. Ye Lianna gave a tie and a kiss, Catherine gave a cool sunglasses, Adele gave a documentary, which she and Catherine explained together. The main content is the documentary disc of the life of the akuri tribe.


    Gao Yang didn''t expect Morgan to come too. When Morgan came to him with a long wrapped box, Gao Yang smiled: "Morgan, I didn''t expect you to come. Let me guess, what you gave me must not be a gun."


    Morgan laughed and said, "then open it."


    Of course Gao Yang is joking. Judging from the length of the box and the weight in his hand, he knows that there is a gun in it. When Gao Yang opens the box, he sees a brand-new, but obviously it is a hand-made vertical double barrel shotgun. The shotgun has no gorgeous decoration or vulgar gold plating, Only in some key places are some small and exquisite patterns carved to show their identity, indicating that it is an expensive and rare hand-made custom shotgun.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s happy expression, Morgan said with a smile, "do you like it? I know you like and are used to vertical double barreled shotguns. Also, you always give me shotguns. This time I give you shotguns."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, put the shotgun back in the box and said with a smile, "I like it very much. Thank you."


    According to common sense, some of the gifts given by Morgan are too expensive. Although some small gifts need to be given at the birthday party, they are only small gifts. It is not appropriate for Morgan to make a custom handmade gun of at least tens of thousands of dollars. However, it is related to Morgan''s family property, and he owes high praise for the gun, It''s really time to send a good gun.


    Morgan stood aside. Simon took a rectangular box, put it in Gao Yang''s hand and said, "you know I''ve always wanted to thank you. Well, for my brother, well, it''s inappropriate to say this now. However, this gift was given to you by me and my brother. Well, one for each person. Open it and have a look. I think you should like it."


    The box was heavy, and it should also be a gun. Gao Yang smiled again: "I guess it must not be a gun."


    After unpacking the wrapping paper, a long carrying case was revealed. Gao Yang laughed. After opening the pistol carrying case, he immediately opened his mouth and said in Chinese: "P08 standard type and P08 artillery type, with the original wooden gun box, my second Olympic Games!"


    When you are too excited, you will speak in your mother tongue.


    Luger P08 pistol, the main pistol of Germany in World War I and World War II, is the most desired booty of the allies in the European battlefield. P08 with perfect appearance and orderly inheritance is very rare, too rare. If collectors are willing to sell, it is definitely a good product to be auctioned.


    P08 is very rare. What is more rare than P08 is artillery P08.


    In fact, the biggest feature of the so-called artillery type is that the barrel is very long. At first, it was distributed to soldiers such as artillery observers, but it soon stopped production. P08 is rare, and P08 artillery type is even more rare. It is rare to see any artillery type. P08 is very expensive, and it is rarely seen in the market.


    There are several versions of P08 pistol, and the artillery type is the most precious among the precious P08 pistol family. Because the output of artillery type is too small, German DWM company produced only 20000 artillery type P08 between 1914 and 1918, and the firing accuracy of all these artillery types is very high.


    There are only 20000 in total. After World War I and World War II, from the artillery type P08 which was very popular as soon as it came out, none of them can be preserved to today, not to mention the perfectly preserved artillery type P08.


    Looking at the excited high, Morgan said discontentedly: "in fact, I found the gun. I should have given it to you, but Simon had to grab it so that he could give it to you, which makes me very dissatisfied. You know, this baby is too rare. It should be my favor."


    Simon smiled and said, "thank you again, boss, for giving me this precious opportunity."


    Morgan waved his hand, muttered discontentedly, swallowed his saliva, closed the box and said with a smile: "I like your gifts very much. Morgan''s gifts give me a usable shotgun. Do you know I''ve always planned to buy a good shotgun, and Simon, your gifts enrich my collection. I like them very much."


    At this time, Jack held a beer in one hand and passed a small box in the other hand. "Man, I''ll give you an illegal gadget. I made it myself. Do you like playing cards?"


    Gao Yang opened the box and found a very small revolver that can be fully held in one hand. It can hold four rounds of. 22 small bullets. It is a typical palm shot. Jack asked Gao Yang whether he likes playing cards because in American Westerns, gamblers like to hide such a palm shot in their sleeves. Once they are found cheating, Or find someone cheating and take it out as a shot.


    At this time, Bob also took a box. Before he could speak, Bob smiled and said, "Okay, okay, mine is also a gun."


    Gao Yang opened the box and took out a shiny revolver. The model is very common. The Smithsonian m686plus with an eight inch barrel.


    After holding the heavy gun in his hand, he said with a smile, "ha ha, I''ve always wanted to get one with an eight inch barrel."


    Bob shrugged and said, "I know, so I gave it to you. The original goods are limited to the New Century Limited Collection Edition, limited to 100. Your number is 8. I know 8 is a good number for Chinese people, so it''s a lucky number, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, it''s lucky. Hey, why did you give me a gun at the same time?"


    Jack said with a smile, "because we were at a gun show. Man, we were in Philadelphia. Bruce called me. As a result, we knew there was your birthday party today, and then we came together. Otherwise, we couldn''t come in Portland. Man, we came directly from the gun show. Of course, we gave you a gun."


    It was really a coincidence. After a burst of laughter, Gao Yang opened his gifts. When a pile of gifts were opened, little Downey, who could not wait for a long time, immediately said loudly: "the music sounded. Who should dance the first dance!"


    Of course, the first dance was between Gao Yang and ye Lianna, so Gao Yang danced the first dance with Ye Lianna in his arms in the sound of music.


    After stepping on Ye Lianna''s feet many times, Gao Yang finally finished the opening dance, if it could be called dancing.


    Then the dance began. Although it was strange to dance traditional dances at the birthday party, and it was even more strange to dance formal social dances even though no one wore dresses at all, it was a rare opportunity. For the first time, Satan''s people could gather together to hold a party, an activity similar to a dance, so whether he was weird or not, Serve everything like a hodgepodge.


    After dancing with Ye Lianna, Adele, who has been eyeing Ye Lianna, immediately took over Ye Lianna''s partner. Poor God, Gao Yang wanted to withdraw after dancing.


    Gao Yang found that he couldn''t withdraw at all. In the laughter, many people danced in circles in T-shirts and shorts, but he became the most popular partner.


    At the end of the song, when she wanted to change her partner, Irene rubbed and ran to Gao Yang''s body, grabbed Gao Yang''s hand and hung the stunned Bob aside.


    Gao Yang was very dissatisfied and said, "Irene, you''re using me."


    Irene smiled, "don''t say that, sir. I can''t think of any chance to dance with you, so don''t spoil the fun."


    After dancing with Irene, Catherine finally had a chance to dance with Gao Yang. After dancing with Catherine, there were Natalia, Lucy, and even Frye''s wife and mother. In short, although a dance music was very short and the rhythm of changing people was very fast, there were too many people. Gao Yang remembered all the dance steps after a circle.


    When everyone began to dance, Li JinFang, who couldn''t dance at all, sat alone in the corner.


    Li JinFang really couldn''t integrate into the cheerful atmosphere, but he didn''t want to destroy the atmosphere that was too rare for Satan''s people, so he avoided the eyes of the people and took two glasses of champagne. After hiding in the corner, he raised a glass and said in a low, inaudible voice: "Li Zhe, you said you haven''t drunk champagne. I want to try what it tastes like. I..."


    Li JinFang couldn''t go on. His eyes were a little blurred. In order to hide his weakness, he stepped back, sat in a chair behind him, lowered his head and put the wine glass to his mouth.


    When Li JinFang lowered his head, he found a man quietly watching the dancing crowd behind an ornamental bush near the back door of little Downey.


    Quietly wiped his eyes with the back of his left hand. Li JinFang raised his head and found that the person very close to him was Eliza, not little Downey''s sister, but the talented hacker girl who lived with little Downey''s adoptive mother.


    Li JinFang ignored Eliza. He sat in a chair and drank the champagne in the glass. At the same time, he quietly spilled the champagne on the ground with his left hand, and then whispered, "I wish you well in heaven, I..."


    Li JinFang wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. After his eyes blurred again, he sat in his chair and stared at the happy crowd. His mind was empty. He didn''t know what he was thinking, or he didn''t think of anything at all.


    After Li JinFang was stunned for a while, she found that Eliza, who had psychological barriers and was basically unable to communicate with strangers, was also staring at the crowd. She kept holding her chest with both hands and shrugging her shoulders. Her face was dull, just like when Li JinFang first saw her, she didn''t even change her posture.


    Li JinFang suddenly felt that the girl was very poor. Just like him, they are now a kind of people who are unwilling to admit, but in fact they have been unable to integrate into the crowd. They must get used to the lonely kind of people for the rest of their life.

 Chapter 891

    Li JinFang whispered to Eliza, who was about four or five meters away from him, "Hi."


    Eliza didn''t notice that Li JinFang was greeting her. She was still staring at the happy crowd. Li JinFang had to raise her voice and shouted to Eliza, "Hi!"


    Eliza heard Li JinFang''s greeting. Like a frightened kitten, she suddenly turned and stared at Li JinFang. After she found that Li JinFang was really staring at her, Eliza immediately turned her head and ran away. She ran into the back door barefoot and closed the back door gently.


    Li JinFang smiled bitterly. Then he continued to look at the empty cup in his hand. After the gate of memory opened a gap a little, his eyes immediately blurred again.


    Li JinFang suddenly shook his head and whispered to himself, "I have to find something to do."


    You can''t be idle. You can either train with a large amount of exercise to make your brain blank, or you can go out of a task. War and dangerous and tense battle make your brain completely empty of anything except fighting.


    Li JinFang tried to forget some things by thinking about the war, but the happy music reminded him again and again that he was alone and had been alone in the future. In some things, he was not, because he still had a group of brothers and sisters. However, in terms of special private love, he was destined to be a lonely person in the future.


    Lonely for life, until death.


    Li JinFang had accepted his fate. He bowed his head and let his tears drop into the wine glass on his hand.


    Li JinFang can''t dance, but looking at the people who are dancing, he can''t help thinking about what it would be like to dance with someone, but he won''t have this chance again, because the only person he wants to dance with died, died in his arms, died in his heart, and then died with his heart.


    "Hi."


    While Li JinFang was immersed in memories and trying to complete his first dance with someone with imagination, he suddenly heard an extremely weak voice.


    Li JinFang didn''t look up. He put his hand on his forehead. He was a little flustered. He tried to draw his eyes with the back of his hand quietly. After that, he turned his head and looked at Eliza, who stood two meters in front of him and made a posture of running away at any time. He said in a deep voice, "Hey, why are you back?"


    Elizabeth stammered and said in a lower and lower voice, "you said hello to me. I can''t be too rude. Hi, hello."


    After insisting on saying hello, Eliza turned around and ran again.


    Li JinFang''s mouth slightly pulled, and then lowered his head again, but he didn''t hear the expected sound of closing the door. When he saw Eliza holding the door with her hand, he didn''t go in. After that, Li JinFang breathed and pointed to a chair more than two meters away from him with his left hand.


    Li JinFang didn''t expect Eliza to come, so he lowered his head again. After a while, he found a pair of bare feet in the corner of his eyes.


    Li JinFang squinted. Eliza sat on the chair and still stared at the busy crowd, but she made a typical posture of self-protection, holding her hands in front of her chest and shrugging her shoulders high.


    Li JinFang didn''t know what to say and had nothing to say with Eliza, so he withdrew his eyes and continued to keep his head down.


    I don''t know how long later, Li JinFang''s eyes blurred again. At this time, he suddenly heard a gentle voice: "Sir, would you like another glass of wine? Martini, champagne, cocktail, whisky, or I''ll bring you a bottle of beer?"


    Seeing the waiter''s leg, Li JinFang didn''t look up. He raised the empty glass in his hand and said in a deep voice, "if you can, please refill me with champagne, thank you."


    "Yes, sir. Just a moment, please. I''ll get the champagne. What can I do for you, beautiful lady?"


    Li JinFang looked sideways, but found that after the waiter said hello, Eliza stood up and ran into the back door again.


    After being stunned for a moment, the waiter shrugged and said to Li JinFang, "please wait a moment, sir. I need to get champagne."


    After walking away for a few steps, the waiter muttered in a low voice, "what two strange people."


    After waiting for the waiter to leave, Eliza slowly, like a thief, quietly touched back to the chair, then sat up and continued to hold her arms and watch the busy crowd.


    Li JinFang lowered his head and continued to be silent. After waiting for a moment, he saw the waiter''s legs and listened to the waiter''s warm voice: "Sir, I''ll pour you the champagne you want."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "please put the wine bottle here. Thank you. It''s rude. I''m sorry. And please wait a minute."


    It''s really impolite to talk to people without looking up. After Li JinFang was too modest, he didn''t look up, but slightly twisted his head, looked nervous at the side, held the chair with both hands, and said to Elizabeth, who was ready to run at any time: "what do you drink?"


    After being stunned, Eliza stood up, but finally sat back, and then whispered, "water, thank you."


    "Please give her a glass of water and don''t talk to her, or she will be scared away."


    The waiter didn''t speak. He put a bottle of champagne and a glass of water on the round table between Li JinFang and Eliza, and then left. After walking away, he whispered again, "it''s really two strange people."


    Li JinFang ignored Eliza. He put the glass in his left hand on the table, took the bottle, filled it for himself, drank the champagne mixed with his tears, and then said in a voice that only he could hear: "Li Zhen, it''s not good to drink."


    When he was ready to pour himself a cup again, Li JinFang heard Eliza nearby say in a weak voice, "what are you drinking?"


    Eliza took the initiative to speak. Li JinFang was a little surprised. He held the wine bottle in one hand and looked at Eliza sideways. He saw Eliza holding the water cup in both hands and lowering her head like him. He just looked at the water cup in her hand, but he didn''t dare to look at him at all.


    "Champagne."


    Li JinFang said in a muffled voice. Seeing that Eliza didn''t mean to speak again, Li JinFang poured himself a glass and drank it again. At this time, he heard Eliza whisper, "is it good?"


    "It''s not good. Haven''t you drunk it?"


    After waiting for a moment, Eliza''s chest fluctuated several times, as if she had summoned up her courage before whispering, "I haven''t tried, I just drink water."


    I haven''t tried. Although it was in different languages, it meant the same thing. Li JinFang was stunned.


    After the two remained still for a long time, Eliza finally whispered again, "can I try what champagne tastes like?"


    Li JinFang looked at Eliza, but she saw Eliza put the empty cup after drinking the water on the table and gently pushed it to the middle of the table, but she didn''t dare to look at Li JinFang and kept her head down.


    Li JinFang''s tears began to flow uncontrollably, because someone told him that he wanted to try the taste of champagne.


    Li JinFang raised the bottle and sobbed, "yes, but you can''t use a glass for drinking water. You have to use a special Champagne glass."


    After pouring the champagne glass over the table, Li JinFang gently pushed the glass to the middle of the table, and then repeated the action of lowering his head.


    After a long time.


    "Very good, thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    As if nothing had happened, Li JinFang was immersed in his memories. At this time, the happy dance music suddenly stopped, and then little Downey shouted, "Hey, get up, guys."


    The gentle orchestral music changed. With a burst of dense drums, driven by the live band and DJ, it began to play a powerful music. The party finally recovered its proper appearance, from an inappropriate ball to a disco.


    The invited beautiful and handsome guy began to twist with the music, and Gao Yang finally ended the torture of dance music. He didn''t like and adapt to this chaotic atmosphere. Looking at the happy appearance of Frye and Raphael in the crowd, especially Andy''s joy of fish and water, Gao Yang wanted to quickly withdraw and have a rest.


    When Gao Yang was about to leave, he found that there was no Li JinFang in the carnival crowd. He searched carefully. Under the very professional light, he couldn''t see Li JinFang all the time.


    "Honey, you go aside and wait for me. I''ll be right back."


    After instructing Ye Lianna beside him, Gao Yang grabbed Cui Bo, who couldn''t dance, but danced closely with a beautiful woman, and shouted in his ear, "where''s the toad?"


    Cui Bo stopped and said blankly, "I don''t know. Hey, I''m in the second Olympics. This boy won''t do that again. Come on, let''s find it."


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo immediately crowded out of the crowd. At this time, Jack held a beautiful woman in one hand and two beer bottles in the other hand. After stopping Gao Yang, he shouted at Gao Yang, "man, I love this party. Perfect. Come on, do it."


    Gao Yang took a bottle of beer in Jack''s hand and drank it up. After Jack laughed and went dancing again, he hurried out of the crowd with TREB.


    Little Donny was dancing there alone with a beer in one hand and a wireless microphone in the other. When he saw Gao Yang and Cui Bo, little Donny said loudly, "Hey, what are you two going to do? Come here, man, let''s have a drink!"


    Gao Yang grabbed a glass of wine from the table next to Downey. After drinking it dry, he choked and coughed and shouted, "Falk, vodka!"


    "Yes, vodka."


    His head had begun to rise slightly dizzy, grabbed little Donny''s microphone and said loudly, "see the toad?"


    "No, where can he be? Let me see. Oh, where is he? See? Falk! My God, that''s Eliza!"


    Gao Yang looked down little Downey''s hand, and then saw Li JinFang sitting in the corner and Eliza sitting next to Li JinFang.


    Little Downey was completely stunned and said in a daze: "how could it be that Eliza could only hide in the house on such an occasion. I thought she was in her own house, Falk. They were talking? How could it be? My God, the toad is pouring wine for Eliza? How could it be!"


    Little Downey was about to go to Li JinFang and them. At this time, Gao Yang grabbed little Downey, then shook his head and said, "no, don''t disturb them."


    After little Donny was stunned, he suddenly said, "yes, yes, don''t disturb them. Let them stay quietly for a while. Hey, rabbit, let''s have a drink. What wine do you want?"

 Chapter 892

    Gao Yang picked up a bottle of beer. Compared with those foreign wines, what he can accept most is beer.


    While he was drinking beer, he suddenly stretched out a hand, grabbed the microphone in his hand, and said loudly, "found it! Thank you, sir!"


    Irene looked a little drunk. After grabbing the wireless microphone originally belonging to little Downey, she reached out and turned on the switch. She blew two breaths at the microphone. After she was sure it could be used, she said loudly: "Hi, hi, Hello everyone, I want to sing a song. Thank my officer for saving me from suffering. This is the life I want. This is the life I want! Band! Viking metal, can you come?"


    Gao Yang and his comrades in arms are the protagonists tonight. No one will refuse their request. After hearing Irene''s shouting, the sound of whistle, cry and applause immediately rang.


    Irene stumbled to the front of the band and said loudly, "I want a powerful! Power! Power! German band, equilibrium, a blutim Auge, can you come!"


    At this time, Gao Yang exclaimed, "Falk, Irene is going to sing my favorite song!"


    Irene repeatedly asked if she could come, not only because the band is very small, but also because the song is too difficult to sing, guitar bass and drummer are more difficult.


    Sure enough, several people in the band shook their heads. At this time, Irene took out a card, gave it to the DJ and said loudly, "come on, play music for me."


    DJ took Irene''s SD card. Soon, the music sounded. After the exciting solo, Irene roared hoarsely.


    The excited man who was drinking beer puffed out the beer, and then said in amazement, "professional black voice."


    Eileen roared. With the passionate music and Eileen''s crazy and really professional singing, Gao Yang was excited. Gao Yang''s favorite music style is Viking metal. There is no special reason, just like it.


    Blutmauge is Gao Yang''s favorite single. Now, Irene is singing his favorite song.


    Irene looked very crazy. She wanted to shake her hair. Unfortunately, she had no hair to shake, because she always shaved her head and shaved as soon as her hair grew.


    In order to throw something, Irene also worked hard. She took off her T-shirt and only wore black sports underwear. She hung a dog tag around her neck and threw the T-shirt around in her hand. As for a muscle woman close to a bald head, she sang wildly on the small stage and threw her clothes hard. What was the scene like? Make up her own brain.


    Irene''s muscles caused a burst of screams, mainly from women who didn''t wear much clothes. At this time, Gao Yang also couldn''t help it. Under the action of alcohol, Gao Yang said excitedly, "Falk, I also want to sing."


    Li JinFang, who had been sitting all the time, was stunned. He finally raised his head because Gao Yang liked the song and tried to share it with him in his spare time, but he couldn''t accept it. However, Li JinFang knew the general meaning of the lyrics of the song. He forgot the specific lyrics, but he remembered a sentence.


    Don''t say that a man''s heart is like iron. You don''t see red leaves all over Sichuan. It''s all blood in people''s eyes.


    The meaning of blutim Auge is translated as blood in the eyes.


    Gao Yang took up a glass of whisky and drank it. He was a little drunk.


    At this time, ye Lianna ran over, took Gao Yang''s hand and said excitedly, "don''t you want to sing?"


    High spirited way: "OK, go sing, but I want to sing Viking metal, and the band invited by little Downey is a pop punk style. What should I do?"


    Ye Lianna smiled sweetly and said, "honey, there''s me!"


    Ye Lianna took Gao Yang''s hand and ran to the small stage. At this time, Irene was shaking her head and wanted to sing again. When she saw Ye Lianna and Gao Yang, Irene held up the microphone and said, "Sir, do you want to sing?"


    Ye Liana said loudly in Gao Yang''s ear: "lailailaihei of Ensiferum, I know you like it. I''ll accompany you. I''ve been practicing for a long time!"


    There was a keyboardist in the invited band. They had an electronic organ. After holding it high on the small stage, ye Lianna shouted to the keyboardist, "lend it to me, thank you!"


    After grabbing the professional electronic organ, ye Lianna''s slender fingers began to fly on the keyboard divided into three layers. She just played a Viking metal and folk metal arrangement with the electronic organ. Of course, it''s just the taste and rhythm. She doesn''t have so much ability to pop up the sound of guitar with the electronic organ.


    After hearing the music played by Ye Lianna, Irene brightened her eyes and said loudly, "I like it. Let me help you!"


    Irene shoved the microphone into Gao Yang''s hand, threw her clothes, and said to the bass hand still on the stage, "lend it to me!"


    The prelude part of lailailaihei''s song is relatively long, and at first it is relatively slow and has a strong sense of rhythm. After Yelena and Irene repeated the prelude several times, Jack fans who have drunk a lot stared and turned for a few times, and shouted to Bruce, "man, come on!"


    Bruce smiled and walked to the stage with shaky Jack. Bruce said to the drummer, "let him use your drum."


    The drummer took the drumstick in his hand, shook his head desperately and said, "don''t even think about it!"


    Jack said drunk, "give me the drumstick. If the drumstick is broken, someone will compensate you. If it is not broken, I will give you money, friend. Let me have a good time."


    The drummer hesitated, and finally stood up and gave the drumstick to Jack, while Bruce smiled and asked for a guitar.


    Gao Yang was completely stupid. He couldn''t sing because the keyboard and bass knew the song he was going to sing and could play the soundtrack accurately. However, after adding Jack and Bruce, the music immediately became chaotic, especially after drunk Jack tried to play a few drums.


    At this time, he opened his mouth, because he saw Morgan come on the stage, pointed to the only guitarist left, and said solemnly, "give me your guitar!"


    While talking, Morgan took off his shirt, bare his arm, took over the guitar, turned his head and said loudly, "I''m the tonic guitar!"


    An uncle in his 60s went on a rock and roll stage, somehow grabbed the guitar, hung the guitar around his neck, stood before and after the fixed microphone, suddenly raised his hands and shouted, "forever Metallica."


    I can''t sing. I can''t sing. People who don''t know each other and have never practiced together can be like a band for the first time. That''s impossible. Besides, it''s estimated that more than half of Gao Yang''s songs have never heard of them. How can he accompany him.


    Let Xian, hold up the microphone and say, "who of you is going to sing?"


    Then Morgan suddenly shouted, "what do you know about Metallica''s songs?"


    Jack roared, "everything!"


    Metallica is a super old band. Not many Americans have never heard of their songs. Morgan, Jack and Bruce are familiar. Even Irene and Yelena are nodding and even singing. He can''t be more familiar.


    Morgan roared, "one, come on!"


    Just then Jason ran out of the crowd. He took a Scottish whistle and shouted, "wait for me, wait for me! I''ll come too!"


    Jason doesn''t have a bagpipe, but he has a whistle.


    The old man was crazy about teenagers. Morgan was very happy. He pointed to Jason and said loudly, "boy, don''t mess with me."


    Gao Yang wanted to go on, but Morgan pointed at him with his hand and said, "what do you want? Don''t say you can''t sing. If you can''t sing any instrument, you''re the lead singer. Come on!"


    Morgan started solo. His fingering was a little rusty, but soon Morgan began to be proficient in playing. Then, at the right time, Irene and Bruce joined solo. When Jack''s drum set sounded, Gao Yang understood that Morgan was a good player, an absolute guitar player, even if he was not a professional, he was also a first-class expert, and Jack''s drum set, Not bad, really good. Relatively speaking, Bruce''s sound guitar is worse.


    Gao Yang patronized and listened. He didn''t sing when he should sing. At this time, Morgan shouted to him, "it''s your turn!"


    Gao Yang began to sing. At the beginning, the song was quite soothing and he could cope with it. After he began to sing, ye Lianna''s keyboard joined the performance without any abrupt feeling. Although Jason''s whistle seemed a little out of tune, it was very interesting when he joined.


    I''ve never practiced together. Singing loudly can''t be said to be ugly, but it''s definitely not good. Sometimes it''s out of tune because he can''t sing in some high tones, but who cares about this at this time, it''s cool.


    Morgan and Irene joined the chorus.


    Gao Yang was a little reserved at the beginning, but he soon let go. He just wanted to play music. If he dared to sing, he would win. As for how the birthday party suddenly turned into a concert of an amateur rock band, who cares.


    Gao Yang is very happy to sing, and not only is he happy, but everyone is happy. Anyone who has the courage not to be afraid of his bad singing can go up and sing, including the band invited but left to one side. They all seize the opportunity to go on stage to reflect their existence.


    Looking at the revelry of the crowd not far away, Li JinFang always sat in his chair and watched quietly until he heard Eliza talking around him.


    Eliza''s face was a little red. Because of the noisy music, she had to shout to Li JinFang, "please give me another drink. It''s good."


    Eliza, who had never drunk, seemed to have drunk too much, which made her a lot bolder. She shook her glass at Li JinFang and said, "Why are you hiding here? I have psychological problems. I have social phobia. What are you doing? You are also sick?"


    The bottle was empty. Li JinFang didn''t speak. He stood up, went to the place where he put the wine, brought two bottles of champagne back, poured it for Eliza, and then said in a deep voice, "yes, my heart is dead."

 Chapter 893

    When Gao Yang woke up, he only felt a headache. He slightly opened his eyes. When he saw the smiling Ye Lianna in front of him, he couldn''t help pressing his head with his hand and said painfully, "where am I?"


    Gao Yang began to recall what happened. He remembered that the party ended in the early morning. He didn''t know the specific time, but he vaguely remembered a picture, that is, holding a wine bottle in one hand and holding Catherine shouting.


    Startled by the picture he remembered, Gao Yang immediately cried out in pain and scratched his head: "why don''t I remember anything? How much wine do I have to drink?"


    Ye Lianna put her face in front of Gao Yang and said with a smile, "then you certainly don''t remember kissing Adele?"


    Gao Yang''s hair was creepy, and then he said with disgust on his face, "don''t joke like this. It''s not funny at all."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "do you remember holding Catherine''s neck and saying she was beautiful?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "come again. Don''t joke with me. It''s impossible."


    Ye Lianna lies down beside Gao Yang, puts her hand around Gao Yang''s neck, and whispers in Gao Yang''s ear: "Do you remember kissing with Irene singing and singing on the stage? You said to Irene, Irene, you''re not ugly at all, and you''re not a man. You''re a beautiful woman with unique charm? I love you so much, and then you two kissed. After the kiss, you were knocked down by Irene''s fist, so you don''t remember this?"


    Gao yangteng sat up, stared at Ye Lianna and said in a hurry: "nonsense, this is absolutely not! I remember very clearly, there is absolutely no such thing!"


    Yelena smiled insidiously and said, "yes, you remember correctly. It was Bob who ran up to Irene and kissed Irene. But didn''t you say you didn''t remember anything last night? Then why can you remember what happened to Irene, but can''t you remember Catherine and Adele?"


    Gao Yang was in a cold sweat, but he still said strictly: "I don''t remember what happened, but I know it didn''t happen."


    Ye Lianna sat up, put her hand around Gao Yang''s neck and whispered beside Gao Yang''s ear, "well, I''ll think you don''t know anything when you drink too much, but I tell you, although Catherine and Adele are my friends, you can''t cheat, otherwise, hum!"


    Gao Yang repeatedly said, "what are you thinking? The friendship between me and them is absolutely pure. I can''t be pure anymore. If I lie to you, I''ll be shot, huh..."


    Gao Yang''s mouth was blocked by Ye Lianna''s mouth. After a long time, ye Lianna separated from Gao Yang, and then said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. I''d rather you cheat than let you, let you. In short, you know, you can''t talk nonsense, let alone swear."


    After ye Lianna said it nervously, Gao Yang knew it was a pass, so he pressed his head again and said, "my head hurts. Oh, where is this?"


    Ye Lianna said with a smile: "the hotel is very close to little Downey''s house. Little Downey has used a lot of talents to send you here. Oh, and Morgan and Simon have left. He still has something to deal with. In fact, I guess he is embarrassed to see you because he was too crazy last night, but Bob and Jack stayed."


    Gao Yang sighed, looked at his watch and said, "it seems that little Donnie is bleeding a lot this time. The money spent on this party is indispensable. Is everyone there? I have to go and see Li JinFang. I''m worried about what''s wrong with him."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "don''t worry about him. Li didn''t come at all, because he got drunk with a girl, and then little Donny left him at home."


    Gao Yang widened his eyes and said, "what? Li got the woman drunk? No, Li can get drunk too?"


    Ye Lianna shrugged: "I don''t know, but I saw Li having a good chat with a girl, and then the girl fell to the ground. Then when Li went to help the girl, he fell to the ground. Finally, little Donny put Li in his house. He said that he hadn''t seen anyone who could chat with the girl named Eliza. Maybe Eliza would like to see Li when she woke up."


    Gao Yang smiled twice and said, "very good, very good, well, this is good."


    After that, Gao Yang got up from bed and said with a smile, "it''s two o''clock in the afternoon. Get up, and then we''ll go home."


    When Gao Yang said to go home, ye Lianna smiled sweetly and said, "OK, let''s go home."


    At this time, Gao Yang suddenly remembered something and said, "you''re on summer vacation now, aren''t you? We haven''t traveled yet. Why don''t we go for a trip? Where do you want to go?"


    Ye Lianna was very happy and said, "go anywhere!"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "go to Europe. Europe is good. We can go to Vienna to listen to concerts, go to Paris, go to Britain and go to Jason''s hometown Scotland. Maybe we can see the Loch Ness monster."


    Ye Lianna said with a smile, "you can go anywhere, but I like these places you say very much."


    Gao Yang affectionately patted Ye Lianna''s head. When he was about to bow his head and kiss, the phone rang. Gao Yang was very disappointed. After a little on Ye Lianna''s forehead, he went to the head of the bed and picked up the phone.


    The phone call was from little Downey. After Gao Yang connected the phone, little Downey said in a hurry, "Gao, are you up? Mr. Smith tomler called me. He hopes to meet us today. Do you want to meet him?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "who is Smith tomler? Oh, I remember. What does he want us to do? Does he have business?"


    "I don''t know. He said he wanted to talk to us about something. If we have time, we can go to him at any time in the afternoon. I don''t know what happened, but I think it should be business."


    Smith tomler, the boss of tomler global defense consulting company, the world''s largest mercenary agent, and the agent introduced by Morgan to Gao Yang. Of course, Smith tomler finally didn''t like the Satan mercenary group, so he made an offer that Gao Yang couldn''t accept.


    Gao Yang met little Downey in Smith tomler''s company. After hearing the name he had gradually forgotten again, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing.


    "OK, let''s meet him. What time shall we start?"


    "Go now. I''ll pick you up. You get ready. I''ll call Mr. tomler first."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and said to Ye Lianna with an apologetic face: "sorry, I have to go out."


    Ye Lianna was disappointed, but she still forced herself to restrain her emotions. She just smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Gao Yang cleaned up and didn''t wait long. After little Donny picked him up, he went straight to Smith tomler''s office.


    On a hot day, little Downey even wore a suit and looked a little nervous. He sat in the co pilot''s seat in a T-shirt and shorts and couldn''t help laughing: "little Downey, you look very nervous."


    Little Downey clenched the steering wheel and sighed, "don''t be nervous. That''s tomler, Smith, tomler, the strongest mercenary economist in the world. You know, I thought his work was his goal in life. God, I can''t believe Mr. tomler would take the initiative to call me and invite me politely."


    Gao Yang smiled and didn''t speak. Little Donny looked at Gao Yang and said, "it''s all up to you. It''s all up to you. Gao, you''re now the first super small mercenary group in the world. Even Mr. tomler has to put down his body and call you. I''m really proud of you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s us."


    Little Downey also smiled and said, "yes, it''s us."


    Smith tomler''s office is in a 60 story building. Now Gao Yang knows that the office building does not all belong to tomler. Tomler only has the top floor, but it can show how much money tomler has if he can buy the most expensive top floor in the luxury office building in the core area of New York.


    Mercenaries have to keep a low profile, but mercenary brokers must keep a high profile within a certain range. Otherwise, how can they win business? Therefore, it is necessary for successful mercenary brokers to show sufficient financial resources outside the public view and in the activity circle of people in the industry, because the wealth of mercenary brokers comes from the mercenary regiment they are responsible for. The richer the brokers are, It shows that the stronger the mercenary regiment he cooperates with.


    Gao Yang, they are all carefully hidden, and little Downey will buy luxury cars and live in luxury houses as soon as he has money. If he has no money to buy rent, he has to buy his belongings first.


    Now little Downey''s car is Mercedes Benz S600, rented. He lives in the rich community on Long Island, and the house is also rented. In addition, there is a driver driving for him. If he doesn''t want to see tomler with Gao Yang, it will be his driver.


    Stop the car to the downstairs of tomler''s building. After tightening his tie, little Downey said to Gao Yang: "go, whether there is business or not, today is our big day, because we are enough to treat tomler politely. This is strength and identity!"


    Gao Yang is also very happy. To say that he is not surprised by flattery or disgrace, it is pretend ratio. Anyway, he has not so high consciousness.


    Entering the lobby and walking to the special elevator of tomler, a black man in a black suit bowed slightly and said, "Hello, this is a private elevator. Do you have an appointment?"


    Little Downey cleared his throat and said, "yes, Mr. tomler invited us. My name is little Downey."


    The black man bowed again, pressed a string of codes on the digital lock of the elevator, made a gesture of invitation, smiled and said, "Mr. Copperfield, and this gentleman, please, Mr. tomler has been waiting for a long time."


    Feeling the treatment quite different from that of the last time, Gao Yang walked into the elevator with emotion and satisfaction. After the elevator door was closed, he took a long breath and said, "little Donny, is this the benefit of being famous?"

 Chapter 894

    Fame has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that with the increase of fame, there will be more tasks to take. Moreover, for the same tasks, an ordinary mercenary regiment will take five million, while Satan will take ten million. If you want to say the advantages, it is still great.


    There is no need to say more about the disadvantages. People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. If they are too famous, they will inevitably be watched by others. In addition, the mercenary business, no matter who is watching, is absolutely not good.


    If you have outstanding strength, you will naturally become famous slowly, and then all kinds of benefits and troubles will be shown. This is that what you get is what you lose.


    The advantages and disadvantages are obvious. Therefore, the only way is to strike a balance. First of all, it must not be known by people all over the world like Blackwater, but it must let potential customers who may be employers and big customers know the existence of Satan, which has to test the level of little Downey.


    The mercenary regiment is well-known. It''s a big deal. As soon as the mercenary regiment is dissolved, but the individual is famous and his identity is exposed, it won''t do any good.


    The nickname Gongyang is very famous now, but Gaoyang is Gongyang. People who know the inside story are still limited to a very small circle, and they are all people Gaoyang can trust. However, the trouble is that Gaoyang''s characteristics are too prominent. As long as there is a war, it is easy to be recognized by people in the same circle.


    People like Raphael, Jason and Tommy are not afraid to be recognized as long as they don''t take the initiative to show their identity on the battlefield, but Gao Yang can''t. as long as he shoots, he can shoot low difficulty targets and high difficulty targets, and he is recognized as a ram.


    Super accurate and super fast. These two characteristics, which are already difficult to achieve, are combined together. The difficulty is more than doubling, and the shooting habit can not be changed. If you really fight, you only hate that the enemy dies not fast enough. There may slow down the shooting speed or deliberately miss. Therefore, once you shoot high, you have jacked up on your forehead. I am a ram, I''m the sign of the first accurate shooter.


    During his time in the elevator, Gao Yang thought a lot. After being happy for fame for a short time, he began to feel distressed for fame before the elevator reached the top. But is there a way? The answer is no way, unless he retires immediately or doesn''t shoot in the future.


    The elevator door opened. A woman dressed as a professional woman stood at the entrance of the elevator. When she saw Gao Yang and little Donny, she immediately leaned over and smiled and said, "Mr. ram, Mr. Copperfield, welcome two. I''m Mr. tomler''s secretary. Please follow me."


    Tomler''s secretary changed, different people, but the same is very young and beautiful.


    Little Downey''s face is red and very different from what Gao Yang looked like when he saw him here last time.


    Gently knocked on the door, and the Secretary whispered at the door, "Mr. tomler, your guest is here."


    "Please come in."


    The Secretary opened the door, and then Gao Yang saw tomler stand up from behind his huge desk and walk quickly to the door with a smile on his face.


    When Gao Yang and little Downey entered the door, Smith tomler also reached the door. He stretched out his hand all the way. After holding it with Gao Yang, tomler said with emotion on his face: "Mr. ram, we meet again. First of all, I have to admit that I made a big mistake. In addition, I have to state that when I first met you, I knew we would have the opportunity to cooperate, but I didn''t expect this day to come so early. I have to say that you did a great job. Satan''s name is so loud now."


    Gao Yang was very impressed. Last time he came, Smith tomler stood up in his chair and gave him great face. Moreover, this face was still because he had a powerful introducer, Morgan''s friend, of course, he was not an ordinary person.


    This time, it has shown a lot of problems that tomler can get up to meet him. Satan is not the original Satan, and of course he is not the ram when he came for the first time.


    Of course, it''s not a question of beating the face or not. Don''t be too arrogant. People don''t know Satan''s strength at the beginning, and they are used to big business. It''s normal to look down on Satan. Today, Satan pulled, and people immediately greeted him with a smile as a businessman, but it''s just the attitude they should have towards business partners, but it''s nothing The edge of the face.


    Long Aotian, who was trampled on every person and slapped in the face all the way, couldn''t do it, and he didn''t have the ability. Therefore, when he was rejected for the first time, he wouldn''t feel despised. When he was welcomed today, he wouldn''t think he stepped on tomler. In the final analysis, tomler was a big man, but he wasn''t.


    Without good psychological quality, how can he become a sharpshooter and even the recognized first accurate shooter? Therefore, Gao Yang''s psychological quality has always been very good.


    The state of mind was very peaceful, and he smiled and said, "nice to meet you, Mr. tomler. You flatter me."


    Smith tomler smiled and released his high hand. After holding little Donny''s hand, he said with emotion on his face: "Little Downey, I knew you would make a great success. Old Downey is a great agent. He can''t say how successful he is, but I really haven''t seen an agent more loyal, dedicated and trustworthy than him. What old Downey lacks is a famous mercenary regiment. In addition, his career is impeccable, and you, little Downey, you did what your father did, I also did what he didn''t do. I salute old Downey and congratulate you. I think your father will be proud of you in heaven. "


    Tomler was so talkative that he praised Gao Yang, old Downey and little Downey, and he looked very emotional. Little Downey said gratefully, "thank you, Mr. tomler."


    Tomler nodded and made a gesture to ask Gao Yang to sit down. Instead of sitting back in the chair behind the desk, he sat next to Gao Yang on the sofa and said with a smile, "what would you like to drink? Coffee, tea, or a glass of wine?"


    If he is polite to others, he must ask for something. Gao Yang is very clear about this, and he is wary of tomler''s human feelings. The reason is very simple. Gao Yang is afraid that he will be remembered.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "please give me a cup of coffee, thank you."


    Little Downey also asked for coffee. Tomler immediately said to his secretary, "three cups of coffee."


    After the secretary left, the conversation began. Gao Yang was not polite. He immediately said, "Mr. tomler, what can I do for you?"


    If tomler plans to let Satan join his camp and become a member of tomler''s global defense company, Gao Yang can''t pat his ass and leave. He should be polite, but he will never say a useless word. If tomler wants to talk about a business with him, we can have a serious and enthusiastic talk.


    Gao Yang asked directly, and tomler didn''t beat around the bush. After all, he was used to dealing with mercenaries, and these people didn''t like to go around.


    Tomler sighed and said, "Mr. ram, you know, I''m mainly committed to the business of large force contractors. Mercenaries also have more business dealings with large mercenaries. But this time, I''ve encountered some problems. I must ask a small and strong mercenary to help me solve them."


    The purpose should be stated directly, and we can''t beat around the Bush, but we have to pay attention to some skills in the next negotiation. We can''t let people choose to answer yes or no immediately. That''s a bit aggressive. Business can''t be benevolent and righteous. When negotiating on specific things, we have to pay attention to some methods and etiquette.


    Therefore, after he said his intention frankly, tomler immediately adopted some tactful words and said with a bitter smile: "I hope your schedule is not very full. After all, how can Satan''s mercenary regiment be very free? Although I can''t know what activities you have recently, I know you will be very busy."


    Tomler asked Gao Yang indirectly if he would cooperate with him. It was about business. Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "fortunately, I''m not very busy these days. I''m going to go on vacation."


    Gao Yang responded that we can cooperate, but the premise is that I don''t take all the work. In big business, you say, I don''t have a few money and dangerous tasks. I''ll go on vacation.


    Tomler smiled happily and said, "ha ha, I''m lucky enough. Then, Mr. ram, maybe there''s a task you''d like to consider. Well, I received a task. The content is very simple. It''s to escort a batch of goods from Iraq to Syria. There are not many goods, there are not many people needed, and the price is not low, 15 million dollars."


    After tomler said the main content of the task and the Commission, he had to talk about the specific situation, so he sighed and said: "What we need in this business is honesty, so let me talk about the difficulties. It was originally a very simple task, but you know, if the location is in Iraq, it is not simple. I really lack a powerful super small mercenary group here. I recommended a mercenary group to the employer, but they were almost completely destroyed in Iraq. They met more than 100 mercenaries People''s armed forces, the mission failed, and it was very ugly. Mr. ram, I once told you that my business success rate is still very high. I don''t want to ruin my reputation. Therefore, I must ask a powerful mercenary group like Satan to help me. "


    Tomler gave the general task information. If you think you can answer, you should ask for specific content. If you don''t want to answer, you can say something else.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang felt that the task could still be accepted at present, so he said in a deep voice: "Mr. tomler, please tell me what goods to be transported, where to go from, and the most important thing is whether this task involves the main government? The main government of any country!"

 Chapter 895

    What should be asked must be asked, and what should not be asked cannot be asked.


    It is necessary to ask where the goods are sent from to where, but who owns the goods and who wants to take over them must not be asked. It is taboo. Of course, Gao Yang doesn''t want to know.


    In fact, it is not reasonable to ask what the escorted goods are, but the type and value of the escorted goods determine the degree of danger in the escorting process, so it is not too much to ask, nor does it seem too ignorant.


    As for whether the government is involved, some mercenaries don''t care at all, but Gao Yang cares very much. He has a principle that he will never have anything to do with the government, no matter which country, large or small. Therefore, he must ask this clearly.


    If you know what you shouldn''t know, you may die. If you know something you shouldn''t know, including what Zhengfu is involved, and you are involved, you will die. No matter what others think, Gao Yang''s cognition has always been very firm.


    Understand Gao Yang''s concerns, tomler said solemnly on his face: "I can assure you that I am responsible for my words. There is absolutely no government involved in this matter!"


    After that, tomler eased his tone and said: "As for the location, you just need to pick up the goods near Baghdad, Iraq, and then escort the goods to Aleppo. There may be some trouble in the process of receiving the goods. The convoy is trapped there and dare not go, and it will not be too calm all the way, because the situation in Iraq, you know, of course, will not be too calm in Syria, but I think it will be $15 million The Commission is OK. "


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment. The price is really not low, but too high, but it must have something to do with the value of the goods.


    It''s a headache to be unable to judge what the goods are, but you can ask who pays, because according to the rules, the money should be given to Satan after tomler received the employer''s money and deducted the introduction fee, but tomler didn''t say how much he wanted.


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, how do you give the Commission and how much commission you need to pay? Also, can I ask who the payer is?"


    Because we can''t disclose what the goods are, Gao Yang has to ask in detail, and tomler knows what Gao Yang''s concerns are and what Gao Yang wants to know.


    After hesitating for a while, tomler nodded and said, "well, you helped me with this task, so I certainly don''t accept the Commission here. As for the payment method, I pay a deposit of 5 million in advance, and the rest of the goods will be paid off after they arrive at the place. Cash can only be cash. Also, the owner of the money is alabo, so I can only say so much."


    After that, tomler stood up and said with a smile, "why hasn''t the coffee come yet? Please wait a minute. I''ll see what''s going on with the coffee."


    Tomler certainly can''t think about just two cups of coffee. He has handed in the bottom. Now he has to give Gao Yang and little Downey a space to discuss whether they will take over the task. Even if they can''t promise to take over the task immediately, they must quickly come to a conclusion whether the task is worth considering.


    After tomler left the office, Gao Yang immediately said, "can you answer it?"


    Little Donny touched his chin and said, "it sounds like it can be picked up. Iraq and Syria are in a mess, but it''s not impossible. He just doesn''t know what the goods are. It''s too difficult. However, since the goods are sent to Syria, they must be for the rebels. In this way, it''s not too difficult to guess what they are."


    "It''s definitely not weapons. Now arms dealers want to put their home in Syria. They send weapons directly. Besides, there are few people in the United States who secretly send weapons, but since it won''t be weapons, what else can it be? Let me think, it''s not weapons, and the Commission is so high, it must be very valuable and valuable."


    Little Downey smiled and said, "think about who supports the rebels in Syria, and then contact the money givers who are alabo people. There are not many goods, but they are extremely precious, and they can''t be escorted by eye-catching large forces, so what can it be?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it seems that we have to have the same answer. It''s money. I can''t think of any other possibilities."


    Little Downey nodded and said, "yes, what you want to give is money, a lot of money! Those rich alabo people want to fund the rebels in Syria, so they need to send the money to the rebels in a low-key and safe way, and give it directly in cash. It''s the safest."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "headache, a $15 million Commission is a big deal, but it''s money to give, and it''s not good all the way in the most chaotic place in the world."


    Little Downey said with a bitter smile, "you are the boss, and you are still taking risks. I can''t give you any advice."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "the risk is tolerable, on the premise that we must reach an agreement with tomler. If we encounter irresistible factors, such as exceeding the limit that the super small mercenary regiment can cope with and the task fails, we will refund the deposit, but we can''t bear the loss."


    Little Downey said, "of course, they are looking for a super small mercenary regiment, so they can''t expect us to deal with the situation that a large Legion can cope with. In addition, the Commission has to be mentioned. It has failed once. Even according to the industry rules, the Commission has to be mentioned, and the range will not be too small, at least $20 million. I think it''s still quite sure."


    "OK, you can talk about the price. The bottom limit of 20 million. If tomler can agree, we''ll reply. He can seriously consider it. As long as no one objects, we''ll take the task."


    In other people''s offices, it is possible to consider whether there are any eavesdropping devices. Gao Yang has finished what they can say, and the rest can''t be said, at least not in tomler''s office. Little Downey nodded and didn''t talk to Gao Yang again, but bowed his head to think about his negotiation skills later.


    Tomler gave ten minutes to discuss and consider. After ten minutes, tomler gently knocked on the door a few times, pushed the door into the office, and then said with a smile: "I''m really sorry, the coffee needs to be freshly ground, which took some time."


    After the secretary brought the coffee and left again, Gao Yang put two pieces of sugar in the coffee cup, stirred it, picked up the coffee, took a sip, picked up his eyebrows and said, "it''s really good, it''s worth waiting."


    Gao Yang won''t speak any more. He has given the rest to little Downey. If he can''t talk with little Downey, he doesn''t have to talk with him. He just drank a cup of coffee and praised him. After passing this message to tomler, Gao Yang began to taste the coffee attentively.


    In fact, coffee is not very good. It''s far from Nate Schumacher''s coffee. Maybe it''s instant. Of course, it doesn''t matter at all.


    Little Downey didn''t bring coffee. He smiled and said, "Mr. tomler, we are interested in the task you provide, but we need to reach an internal agreement, so I''m sorry, we can''t give you a positive answer immediately. In addition, there are two key points of this task that need to be solved."


    People who talk don''t drink any coffee, and tomler didn''t touch the coffee in front of him.


    Tomler smiled: "I understand that this task is obviously a task that needs to be agreed. Ha ha, but do you think there are those key points that need to be solved?"


    Little Downey smiled and said, "thank you for your understanding. Also, there seems to be room for discussion about the Commission for this task."


    The reason why little Downey first said that he was interested and needed to discuss, and then said that there were key problems to be solved, the meaning was already very obvious. When the problem was solved, we could reach an agreement. If the problem could not be solved, or the solution could not be satisfactory, it was not good to say whether we could reach an agreement.


    Tommle knows everything clearly. Little Downey''s proposal is not too much. It''s unreasonable not to give a commission for a failed task. This is the industry rule, so tommle said happily: "I don''t know what your bottom limit is?"


    Little Donny didn''t ask the lion to open his mouth. He said in a deep voice, "twenty million dollars."


    Tomler nodded and said, "it''s up by a quarter, but it''s a little big, but it''s not a problem. I can ask the employer to see if he agrees. Maybe as soon as I speak, the employer may take the initiative to mention more. Ha ha, well, you can talk about another key point."


    Little Downey said in a deep voice: "if we encounter a situation that we can''t cope with and beyond our ability, no matter whether we are completely destroyed or safely retreated, we can''t be held accountable for our failure and ask for compensation."


    After that, little Donny smiled and said, "of course, if the mission fails, our deposit will be refunded, and Satan can''t cope with the situation. Believe me, the tolerance of Satan''s mercenary regiment to the threat and the handling results of any situation must be above your best expectation for a super small mercenary regiment."


    Tomler said positively, "this is a reasonable request. I must agree, because I believe in Satan''s ability and Satan''s professional ethics. In fact, your reputation has always been very good. If you have to give up the task, it must be that the super small mercenary regiment can''t pay. I have no doubt about it."


    Tomler''s attitude was very good, the negotiations were smooth and happy. Little Downey smiled and said, "thank you very much for your understanding, Mr. tomler. Now I''ve finished our requirements."


    When little Downey finished his request, it was natural for tomler to mention it. Tomler leaned forward and said in a deep voice, "the only requirement for me and my employer is to be fast. You must be fast. You should arrive in Baghdad as soon as possible and then send the goods to Syria as soon as possible. This is the only requirement and the most important requirement."


    It''s reasonable. Tomler cooperates everywhere, naturally because he has difficulties. Little Downey immediately said, "OK, we''ll reply to you as soon as possible. Please wait for my call and I''m sure I can give you the answer soon."


    Since the request is very fast, we can''t delay time. After little Downey and Gao Yang stood up almost at the same time, Gao Yang said with a smile: "since time is very tight, don''t delay time, Mr. tomler, thank you for inviting us and your coffee. We leave."

 Chapter 896

    When the car started again, Gao Yang whispered, "do you think tomler is reliable?"


    After thinking seriously for a moment, little Downey whispered, "I think it''s reliable. Mr. tomler''s reputation has always been very good. In addition, his name is to ensure that Mr. tomler handles it. At least we don''t need to worry about the Commission."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "What I''m worried about is not the Commission. What I''m worried about is the ability of this task. Frankly, I don''t want to have a relationship with the arabo people. In addition, the goods are obviously to be sent to the rebels, which makes me have some scruples. We''ve been to Syria once. In my opinion, the rebels in Syria are very dangerous, not the danger of military capability. Their danger comes from outside military capability."


    Little Downey said solemnly, "yes, this must be considered."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "mercenaries can''t have a position, but I have made some friends with several Syrian officers. To tell the truth, let me send money to the rebels to fight my friends I already know. I''m sorry."


    Little Donny smiled and said, "I understand your feelings, but you have to understand that this is a war, not something you can interfere with. If you don''t send this batch of goods, naturally someone else will."


    After that, little Downey said: "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not trying to persuade you to take over the task. I just want to say that whether you earn the Commission of the task or not, there will be many people who want to earn it. You don''t need to feel guilty if you take over the task. If you don''t take over the task, you''d better not think you deserve your friend in your heart. After all, it''s just a business for us."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m not arrogant enough to think I can change the historical process of a country. You''re right. This is really a business that everyone can accept. Why give the money to others to earn? Go back and ask everyone''s opinions. If they all agree, we have to go to Iraq."


    After saying that, Gao Yang took out the phone, but before dialing the phone, he immediately said, "the toad is still in your house. Let him go to the hotel. I have to ask, what happened to him?"


    Little Downey sniffed and said, "you can''t imagine that Eliza drank too much with Li. My God, it''s the first time I''ve seen Eliza get drunk, and she can talk to Li. My God, it''s incredible."


    Gao Yang was interested and said, "this is good news. Where is it?"


    Little Donny spread his hand and said, "don''t think too much, man. They can just talk, that''s all. They can just sit together and say a few words. It''s far from, well, far from what you think, but I''m very happy, because Eliza''s opening is a miracle."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s just like this. I thought Li could try to accept a new relationship."


    Little Donny looked at Gao Yang with strange eyes and said, "are you crazy? How can Li come out of his psychological shadow so soon? Let''s say, if Li can pick up girls, do you think he will only drink more than two bottles of champagne and get drunk?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "Alas, yes, with Li''s drinking capacity, two bottles of champagne is nothing. You can drink more when you are in a good mood, and get drunk when you are in a bad mood. It seems that Li is still in a bad mood. Well, in fact, I know he is unlikely to get rid of his current heartache so soon. I just hope he can come out of the shadow quickly."


    Little Downey sighed, "Alas, how can it be? Take your time. By the way, is Li''s psychological state stable now? Won''t there be any hidden dangers during the war?"


    Raised his frown and said: "At present, it is stable. He has recovered his quality as a Raider. Since he was severely hit once, he has never made any mistakes in combat. Li is a natural soldier and will not make the same mistakes twice. I think he has no problems in combat now. In fact, combat is his opportunity to escape from reality and forget something, but I don''t know this Is it good or bad for him? "


    Little Downey sighed, "whether it''s good or not, it''s a problem in the future. It''s good to let him have a harbor to escape from reality. He can''t think much now. War won''t kill him. Thinking too much will kill him."


    Gao Yang couldn''t agree with little Downey''s words any more. As Li JinFang is now, killing seven in and seven out in a hail of bullets is much safer than when he is free.


    After giving little Downey a thumbs up, he said in a loud and deep voice: "OK, don''t talk about Li. You''ll go to the hotel with him later. In addition, it''s unlikely that anyone will object to taking over this task, so you have to think about our schedule quickly."


    After taking Gao Yang to the hotel, little Donny drove to pick up Li JinFang, and Gao Yang returned to the floor where he lived alone.


    The hotel condition was ok, but it wasn''t big. Little Downey wrapped the whole second floor. When Gao Yang walked up the stairs, he saw Jason running through the corridor with a tablet in his hand.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Jason knocked on Bruce''s door and said loudly, "boss, do you want to come and have a look."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Jason said happily, "it''s nothing. I helped Bruce get a baby."


    Gao Yang walked over curiously and heard Bruce shouting discontentedly, "go away! What''s going on!"


    Jason shouted, "man, can''t wait! I found your dream lover!"


    "Wait!"


    After hearing the sound of soso, Bruce opened the door, wore only a pair of trousers, looked dissatisfied and said to Jason, "what do you mean?"


    Jason held up his tablet and said, "Mustang produced in 69! Someone is selling it online!"


    Bruce''s eyes widened immediately. He grabbed Jason''s tablet and shouted, "show me!"


    At this time, Lucy said in a dissatisfied voice, "Hey, what are you talking about, can''t you wait?"


    Bruce said in a hurry, "I can''t wait. I can''t wait. It''s gone as soon as I wait. My baby, I finally found it."


    Gao Yang stepped forward and said curiously, "what is it?"


    Jason said excitedly, "69 year Mustang boss429!"


    Bruce then said excitedly, "my dream baby!"


    At this time, wearing only one shirt, Lucy walked to the door and said, "let me see what your dream lover looks like!"


    Bruce shouted: "don''t be jealous. It''s my dream car Mustang 429. Damn it, why can''t this broken computer open the page!"


    Jason said hurriedly, "go inside. The signal in the corridor is bad. You have to make a decision quickly! Damn, I don''t have enough money. I have to buy it quickly to avoid being robbed."


    Bruce shouted, "honey, go get dressed, big bird. Let''s go to your room. Come on, come on!"


    Bruce and Jason hurried to Jason''s room, and Gao Yang followed. Their noise attracted a lot of people''s attention, and several people came out of the room.


    Back in the room, Jason asked for his tablet, ordered it a few times, handed it to Bruce and said in a hurry: "Look, the Mustang boss429 in ''69 is black. It''s the original car paint. It has driven 28000 miles. It''s in very good condition. Everything is original. It''s not auctioned. The owner is in urgent need of money. It costs 99000 dollars. You can watch the car test offline, but you must pay a deposit before you can see it."


    Bruce looked at the tablet and said in a hurry, "the price is really not high, but will it be a lie?"


    Jason shrugged: "I don''t know, but it says that you can only see the car with a deposit. It''s just because many people who can''t afford it drive around in the name of test drive. The owner is very upset, so he decided to pay a deposit of 99000 US dollars to see the car and test drive. In this way, at least those who can''t afford it won''t bother him. Of course, if you don''t buy it, he will refund the money."


    Bruce said anxiously, "I seldom buy things online. I''m not sure, but this is an opportunity. I don''t want to miss it. Damn it, my credit card limit is too low, Falk! I should apply for a higher limit, guys, who has a credit card to lend me! At least 100000 dollars!"


    At this time, groliov also came over. After hearing the conversation between the two, he couldn''t help shouting: "what? A 69 year old car costs 100000 US dollars? Are you kidding! The high sedan is less than 100000!"


    Bruce waved and said, "don''t talk nonsense. You don''t understand. It''s feelings. It''s a Mustang boss429!"


    Groliov shrugged and said, "if I want to buy a car, I will definitely buy a brand-new car, not an old car decades ago, especially if it costs a fucking hundred thousand dollars!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "this is an old car, not an old car, but you''re right. I like old guns, but I don''t like old cars decades ago."


    They all have credit cards, but their credit limit is not high, because they dare not deposit too much in American banks, and the credit limit is tens of thousands of yuan.


    There was no credit card. When Bruce was in a hurry, groliov left, and then he came back soon. Then he handed a credit card with a puzzled face and said, "here''s your credit card, my wife''s, man. Are you sure you want to buy it?"


    Bruce grabbed the credit card and immediately gave it to Jason and said, "come on, buy it for me. What''s the payment password?"


    "Four ones."


    Several people looked at groliov at the same time. Groliov shrugged and said, "it is said that you can sign without a password, but Natalia and I still think there is a password security, and it is said that credit cards for online shopping must have a password, so they set a password."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "do you think the four one password will be more secure?"


    Jason suddenly shouted, "OK! Now we can call the owner to see the car. It''s really lucky. There are three more people waiting in line behind us to pay the deposit to see the car! If you don''t buy it, they will have a chance to pay the deposit and test drive."


    Bruce breathed a long sigh of relief, and then said happily, "fortunately, we started quickly! Man, I thank you so much, but where are we going to see the car?"

 Chapter 897

    Every man has a dream car in his heart. Of course, Bruce is no exception, and his dream car is the Mustang boss429. However, Bruce is crazy about love if he doesn''t even know where the car is.


    After taking a helpless look at Bruce, Jason said with a bitter smile: "it has been written clearly. It''s in Newark. It''s very close. You can test drive today."


    Newark belongs to New Jersey, but it belongs to the metropolitan area of New York. It is close to Manhattan, which is separated by a river.


    Bruce patted his hand and said, "this car is destined to belong to me, guys, who will test drive with me."


    At this time, Gao Yang looked at there was no one else in the room, so he said sheepishly, "sorry, man, before you go to see the car, there is a very important thing to tell you. Yes, we have a job to do, and it''s a big job. I wanted to ask you for your opinions when toad and little Downey arrived."


    Bruce was stunned, and then he said, "is it urgent?"


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s urgent."


    Bruce looked disappointed and said, "Oh, well, I can wait and see the car. No, I can buy the car without looking at the car."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "no, don''t worry. We''ll discuss whether to take the task first, and then whether to take the task or not, you can drive your car back. No matter how urgent, we have to have preparation time."


    Bruce immediately smiled and said, "thank you, boss."


    Just then, Bob and Jack, who were attracted, followed Jason into his room. After finding out why they were shouting, Bob immediately shouted, "Mustang boss429? This car is good. Although I won''t buy an old car, I really want to see it."


    Jack patted Bruce on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Congratulations, man. Your wish has come true. Let''s go and test drive together."


    At this time, Irene smiled and said, "Hey, Jack, I didn''t know you were an excellent drummer, and I didn''t expect you to play the guitar."


    Bruce shrugged and said, "in college, we were not only roommates, but also formed a band together. Irene, I really didn''t expect you to play bass and play well."


    Irene smiled and said, "I once wanted to be a rock singer, I..."


    Bob came forward with a playful smile and said to Irene, "Hey, Irene, I..."


    After hitting Bob on the forehead with a bang, Irene angrily said to Bob, "dare to take advantage of me when I''m drunk? Do you want to die? Get back to your boat, fat man."


    Jack shouted, "Hey, hey, beauty, it''s not good to scold fat people in front of me."


    "Stop arguing! Shut up!"


    Gao Yang shouted, raised his arms, calmed the noise like people in the vegetable market, vomited and said, "listen, we have business to do, Jack, do me a favor and get a good gun for Andy and Jason. Is there a way?"


    Jack shrugged and said, "man, I''m at the gun show in Philadelphia. I have a lot of guns, but I don''t have automatic weapons. I don''t want to be watched by ATF."


    The full name of ATF is the Federal Bureau of tobacco, alcohol, firearms and explosives. Jack can secretly sell some automatic rifles that will not be used in the United States in his studio, but if he dares to bring some at the gun exhibition, he will be sent to prison every minute.


    Gao Yang had a headache and said, "I thought I would go to Portland to order a gun for you, but who knew you would come to Philadelphia. So, is there a way?"


    Jack pondered for half a day before he hesitated and said, "Bob, do you have a way?"


    Bob snapped his fingers and said to Gao Yang, "is it urgent?"


    "Very urgent, quite urgent."


    "With what gun and when?"


    Gao Yang looked at Jason and said, "are you sure what rifle to use?"


    Jason shrugged and said, "I can use HK416 and M4, provided that the reliability is good enough. I like and am used to the look and operation of M4 gun family."


    Jack said with a smile, "you can place an order with me now, but you can''t use my gun this time. Even if there is a gun for refitting, I can''t make it in a short time, but..."


    Bob then smiled, "but you can borrow Simon''s guns, because Simon just got a batch of guns modified by Jack for his people to use. In Philadelphia, all six guns are HK416, but they are all short barrel. Oh, and pistols. I think Simon is willing to lend them to you."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "good luck, but I have to ask Andy if he has decided what gun he wants to use. Hey, Andy, who calls him."


    Rafael went out of the open door and shouted, "Dragon Knight! Which room are you in?"


    After a while, Andy ho opened a door and revealed only one head. When he saw Raphael, he said loudly, "what? I drank too much last night and am busy with business now."


    Raphael spoke loudly, but saw a woman''s arm stretched out from the door and put it on Andy Ho''s shoulder. Then he heard an eager woman''s voice say, "come on, baby, I can''t wait."


    Raphael stuck out his tongue and made a gun shooting gesture at Andy ho. Andy ho immediately nodded and made a gesture to Raphael to wait for me for ten minutes.


    Raphael walked back to the room, shrugged and said, "Andy is busy. He needs ten minutes."


    "This bastard!"


    Everyone scolded with one voice, but some people are really scolding, but some people are just envious and jealous.


    Jack said with an unhappy face, "why can he get girls? I hate little white face. I hate the face watching world."


    Looking at Cui Bo, he nodded silently. Gao Yang was afraid that the topic would be tilted there again. He hurriedly said, "well, let''s wait for Andy Ho and see his choice. Well, next, next, Fark, what are we going to do next? Wait for Toad and little Downey to come and Andy ho to finish. Well, bastard! We brought a woman here! I......"


    Before Gao Yang finished, she saw Ye Lianna and Catherine talking and laughing from Catherine passing by the door of the open room. After seeing a group of people in the room, ye Lianna smiled and said, "it''s so lively, Dad, Gao, what are you doing?"


    Gao Yang pointed to Bruce in the crowd and said, "Bruce is buying a car. We''re watching. What are you two doing?"


    Ye Lianna said with a smile, "go to Adele''s room. You know, their documentary began to be broadcast on TV. Yesterday was the first day, but we didn''t watch it to celebrate your birthday, so we''re going to watch it online now. Don''t you want to see it?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you go, you go. We have something to discuss."


    Just then, Jason ran to the door with his eyes shining and said eagerly to Catherine: "Hello, your documentary is on. How do you feel?"


    Catherine smiled faintly and said, "very good."


    Jason hesitated and said haltingly: "Well, you and Adele, you will become celebrities. I think, um, can you help me make an advertisement? It''s not a TV advertisement, it''s a print advertisement. Maybe our whisky will sell well in the future. With money, we will make TV advertisements, but now it can only be billboards or something. Ah, I mean, you''re willing to appear on the billboards of whisky On the roadside, and would you like to appear on the packing box? "


    After that, Jason immediately added, "I''m willing to pay you for advertising."


    Catherine smiled, nodded and said, "of course."


    Ye Lianna poked Jason in the shoulder and said with a smile, "I think they will agree, but it depends on whether your wine is as good as you say, honey, am I right?"


    Ye Lianna asked Gao Yang about her last sentence. Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, Jason, if the wine from your winery is hard to drink, Catherine won''t appear on any billboard."


    Jason immediately shouted, "I assure you, our wine is definitely the best highland whisky! I''ve called my father and he''ll send the wine. You''ll understand as soon as you drink it."


    Ye Lianna didn''t stay much. She smiled and left with Catherine. When Gao Yang felt that their discussion couldn''t proceed, his phone rang and connected the phone. Little Donny said in a deep voice: "Gao, our conditions have been met. Now Li and I will be there. You can gather people."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, shrugged and said with a smile, "sorry, everyone, it''s time for the meeting."


    Satan''s people wanted to discuss things. Jack and Bob left Jason''s room immediately. At this time, they were still short of Tommy and Andy. Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "what''s Tommy doing?"


    Groliov also scratched his head and said, "he''s with vita."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, who''s going to call him?"


    Everyone shook his head, and Raphael waved his hand and said, "don''t look at me. I''ve disturbed Andy Ho''s good deeds, but I don''t want to disturb Tommy''s good deeds. For the sake of being a villain for a time, you can go if you like."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "draw lots! Whoever draws is unlucky. No one is allowed to cheat!"


    After a while, when little Downey and Li JinFang went upstairs, Gao Yang walked out of Jason''s door with a look of bad luck. He saw little Downey and Li JinFang who happened to go up the stairs. Gao Yang pointed to the door behind him and said, "inside, go in."


    After that, Gao Yang still walked to Andy Ho''s door with a bad face and said loudly, "hurry up, the meeting is over. I''ll give you three minutes."


    Go to Tommy''s door, look and confirm that groliov told him the house number. After there was no mistake, Gao Yang gently knocked on the door, and then whispered, "Tommy, Tommy, we have a meeting. Can you come?"

 Chapter 898

    When the people finally got together, the door was closed and locked, and he whispered to the people who couldn''t sit down and stood in a circle: "Well, now the people are gathered. There''s something we need to discuss. Well, not long ago, little Donny and I just went to see Mr. Smith tomler. Then we talked about a business. Whether to take it or not depends on what you mean."


    Li JinFang looked up and wanted to talk. He wanted to say that he was willing to take it no matter where he went or what kind of task, but he thought about it and didn''t speak.


    Looking at no one talking, Gao Yang said to little Downey, "tell me about the situation."


    Little Downey cleared his throat and said, "well, the task is to transport a batch of goods from Baghdad to Aleppo. However, after the goods enter Syria, the route and destination may change at any time. I don''t know what the content of the goods is, but I analyzed with RAM. The biggest possibility is cash and money.


    In addition, we don''t know who the employer is, because Mr. tomler released the task on his behalf, but the payer is alabo, which is the greatest extent that Mr. tomler can reveal. Gongyang and I analyzed that the employer should be a rich rich man who wants to help the rebels. I don''t say much about the reasons. You all know, but we can''t tell the true identity of the employer You''ll know.


    If the mission is successful, we will get a commission of US $20 million, and we don''t need to pay a bonus. We will take a deposit of US $5 million first. If the mission is successful, we have to go home with us $15 million in cash in Syria. If it fails, we don''t need compensation, we just need to return the deposit.


    Finally, the requirement of this task is to get to Baghdad as soon as possible. Mr. tomler will send you there. We don''t need to consider the issue of transporting equipment, because you will go to Iraq with your own equipment. Mr. tomler and I asked to give us some preparation time. He promised that the plane will be in... "


    After looking at his watch, little Downey continued: "the plane will be ready in 34 hours. After boarding, the plane will fly directly to Baghdad. Well, that''s the situation."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "how do you decide?"


    Frye said with a smile, "we''ve had a good luck recently. It''s another big deal! I''m happy to earn this ticket."


    Bruce laughed and said, "it''s needless to say. Of course I agree to go."


    No one disagreed, especially Cui Bo. He said excitedly, "great. I''ve wanted to go to Iraq for a long time. It''s good to say that I''m a mercenary if I haven''t been to Iraq. Ha, this opportunity is coming!"


    After everyone said his position, Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, all agree, so we''ll take over the task."


    Just then, Bruce suddenly said, "boss, I have a suggestion. Can you talk about it?"


    "Of course, say!"


    Bruce said loudly, "guys, we have a goal. We want to set up a large force company of our own. Do you think it''s ok? When this task is completed and we get the Commission, don''t divide it first, including little Downey''s share. All of it will be left as the starting capital of our security company."


    After that, Bruce waved his hand excitedly and said: "Think about it, we have new members, like Jason. He doesn''t have much money, and he also wants to participate in everything we do. Guys, if we don''t want to separate and want to keep Satan''s existence all the time, we should leave the earned commission from now on and get the shares of the company according to the proportion that each of us should share. Of course, shares I''m sure we''ll have to discuss it at the end, but the shares of us can be calculated according to the due Commission share. What do you think? "


    Gao Yang thought and said, "good idea."


    Comrades in arms may be the closest and the most painful relationship during separation. Especially comrades in arms, especially those who have experienced life and death together, are really uncomfortable when they finally have to go their own way.


    If they have to go their separate ways in order to make a living, there is no way, but Satan''s people have the opportunity to maintain their friendship for a lifetime and can work together without separation until they die. No one is willing to give up this opportunity.


    Everyone nodded, and Bruce continued, "we want to retire, and we don''t know when we can retire. Now set a number, say 100 million. According to our current rate of making money, we can certainly get so much money."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. He thought Bruce''s idea was really good. He set a goal. Don''t say anything about retirement at that time. Don''t continue your career as a mercenary because of various excuses.


    Gao Yang is really afraid that they will eventually become like the angels who fight just for war.


    After thinking for a moment, he said in a loud and deep voice: "I think it''s a good idea, but it can''t be too dead. If someone wants to put forward money, of course, it must be very free."


    Groliov smiled, "it''s a great idea. I agree with it very much."


    Tommy also nodded and said, "yes, I think it''s very good, and just take one hundred million as the goal. What do you think?"


    Frye scratched his head and said, "is it too little? How about a billion?"


    He slapped Frye on the head and said with a smile and scold, "Falk, what dream do you have? You want to make one billion by fighting. It''s silly to think of good things. This is a big business of thirty-two million. It''s so easy to meet. All right, just one hundred million, that''s the number!"


    After Gao Yang''s decision, everyone laughed. At this time, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said: "Time is very tight. Whoever has something to do quickly. We will give you 24 hours. We don''t need to change our equipment. We will leave 12 hours to tidy up our equipment. Now move freely, little Downey. You have to work harder. You have to prepare clothes suitable for Iraq and Syria, and replenish our damaged bulletproof vests."


    After Gao Yang finished, Andy he hurriedly said, "great, I have to go back and continue. There are two women in my room who will explode later."


    Gao Yang kicked Andy he, smiled and scolded, "asshole, two more?"


    Andy ho proudly said: "we are a pure relationship. It doesn''t involve money at all. There''s no way. That''s the charm."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "have you changed your gun?"


    Andy He Yi patted himself on the head and said, "Fark, I forgot such an important thing! There''s no time to choose a gun. What can I do?"


    There was nothing to say and he said, "asshole, what gun do you want to change?"


    Andy ho waved his hand and said: "As a person trained by the NATO military system, I have just been trained in Israel. Apart from FAMAS, what else can I use? It can only be M4 series. Short barrel, we have enough types of long barrel guns. The most important thing is that the reliability must be high and reliable. I don''t want to get stuck again. As for the differences such as M4A1 or M4A3, there is nothing That''s it. "


    Jason laughed and said, "well, you can use Jack''s work, hk416c, which meets your requirements."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "very good. The problem is solved. Bruce, try your car. Andy Ho, you can choose to go back to your room or go to Philadelphia with Jason to pick up the gun."


    Andy he said bitterly, "can''t Jason go by himself?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, because I''m afraid you''ll go to the battlefield and have soft legs."


    After looking at Gao Yang and Jason, Andy ho stretched out a finger and said pitifully, "give me another hour, please, give me another hour! Please, boss."


    Looking at Andy''s pathetic appearance, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "forget it. It''s rare to have a chance. I''ll give you some more time, but you can''t let Jason bring the gun back for you."


    Andy he immediately said with a smile, "how can you? You still have to choose a gun by yourself. Don''t worry, wait for me, Jason, wait for me."


    After watching Andy he monkey run away in a hurry, he smiled bitterly and said, "OK, move freely. Gather in 24 hours. Everyone must keep the communication unblocked. Let''s go."


    Bruce jumped up immediately and said loudly, "who wants to see the masterpiece in the history of automobile for the first time! Also, I can let him feel it."


    Groliov waved and said, "forget it, I''m not interested in broken cars. I''m going home."


    Gao Yang is interested in the old car, but he wants to accompany Ye Lianna.


    In front of groliov, Gao Yang was still a little embarrassed, so he pretended to be relaxed and said in a careless tone: "I''d better not go. I''ll stay in the hotel and sleep more. Well, that''s it."


    Groliov didn''t say anything, but Bruce quit. He said eagerly: "Boss, it''s nothing to sleep less. Go with us and ask Ye Lianna to go. Don''t you want to see the miracle in the history of automobile? Boss, after going, as long as the car condition is OK, I will buy it. I''m willing to let you go for a test drive first. Without you, I won''t be today. So, boss, go."


    Gao Yang was really embarrassed, but looking at Bruce''s expectation, Gao Yang finally nodded and said, "well, let''s go together. Well, I''ll talk to Ye Lianna. Anyone who wants to go with Bruce, then get ready to go."


    At this time, Bruce laughed and shouted at groliov who was about to open the door: "big dog, I''ll pay you back when I come back."


    Groliov looked back at Bruce and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if the money isn''t still there, but promise me, don''t buy a sports car back. Think clearly, the car you want to buy was produced more than 30 years ago."


    Bruce said proudly, "don''t worry, it will surprise you. Even if it was produced more than 30 years ago, I can guarantee that it will be the best car you''ve ever seen!"

 Chapter 899

    Washington International Airport, Baltimore, Washington, D.C.


    Gao Yang knew that Mr. Smith tomler was professional and capable, but he didn''t expect that Mr. tomler''s energy was so great that he could send them to such a special plane.


    The particularity of the plane is that it is a Boeing 747, but the passengers inside are all government employees and several soldiers, all of whom are going to Baghdad. In addition, there are many PMC on the plane.


    All the combat troops of the US military in Iraq have been evacuated, but in Iraq, the United States has left a super embassy with a size of more than 15000 people. This embassy must have defensive soldiers. In addition, if there are problems that the US military is inconvenient to solve, there is a large PMC group to serve the United States.


    The Satan mercenary regiment is now mixed with a group of PMC going to Iraq.


    The plane is very large and there are not many people. There are only about 100 people in the economy class that can accommodate more than 300 people, and at least more than half of them are PMC.


    They now have a legal identity. The regular employees of a large private contractor in the United States have a pass to enter the green zone of Baghdad. Therefore, they can take the charter plane of the main government of the United States and enter Baghdad directly with weapons.


    After the Iraq war, the United States established a heavily guarded security zone in Baghdad, called the green zone. The U.S. Embassy, the Iraqi parliament building and major government departments are all in this green zone.


    Gao Yang was in a trance. He never thought that tomler would arrange them to enter the green area, nor did he think that one day he could go on an airliner with a gun. However, he was relieved when he found that except for a few civilian personnel, the rest of the people on the plane were basically guns.


    Gao Yang sat in the left half of the area. Across the aisle from him were some PMC who looked very reassuring. A man not far from Gao Yang suddenly said, "newcomer? The first time to Iraq?"


    In a completely strange environment, Gao Yang''s vigilance is still very high, so he seems a little nervous. In addition, they carry a lot of equipment and long guns and short artillery grenades next to them. They really look like a fledgling newcomer.


    Gao Yang was stunned, then nodded and said, "yes, the new couple went to Iraq for the first time."


    Gao Yang was talking to a white man in his 40s. After hearing Gao Yang''s answer, he laughed and said: "Look at what you bring, you know it''s a newcomer. Man, let me tell you, you don''t have to bring anything, because after you go, you will soon find that you only need an AK47. If you want to go to the green area, you don''t need to bring anything. If you go outside the green area, you don''t have enough weapons."


    The white man suddenly held out his hand to Gao Yang and said, "meet me, my name is Jason."


    Gao Yang also stretched out his hand, shook hands with Jason and said, "my name is Evan."


    Jason pointed to the gun on the seat next to Gao Yang and said, "you don''t really want to go outside the green zone? Man, I hope you''re not going to places like Fallujah and Mosul."


    He shrugged and said, "I don''t know, but maybe we really need to go somewhere in Fallujah. Man, have you ever been on this plane? Our guns are just on our seats? Don''t we need to put them away or store them somewhere?"


    Jason laughed and said, "come on, who cares about you? Didn''t you find that there are no stewardess on the plane? Only two heavily armed soldiers are responsible for taking care of us. They don''t bother to care about you, man. Compared with where you''re going, this plane is not dangerous."


    At this time, a man next to Jason leaned over, looked at Gao Yang and said, "Hey, man, ask which company you are from, and what''s the market for your company to Fallujah now? Can it reach 2000 a day?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "adkd company, now it''s fifteen thousand a day. If you go to Fallujah or Mosul, there''s a danger allowance of five hundred to one thousand a day, but I haven''t decided whether to go to such a place."


    Jason looked around and whispered, "don''t go. Don''t go at all. I don''t know. Six people died in Mosul last month!"


    The man next to Jason also whispered: "try not to go out of the green area, at least don''t leave Baghdad. You know, sixteen people died in the southern suburb of Baghdad not long ago. What just happened has never been more than a week. Now the situation in Iraq is beginning to be complicated."


    "Really, I don''t know. I haven''t heard of these things," he said in a low voice


    Jason said with disdain on his face: "this kind of thing won''t be on the news. In short, man, don''t do stupid things. We''re trying to make a living, not to die in Iraq. It''s bad enough there. Don''t go where you shouldn''t go in order to earn any hazard pay."


    Another man sitting next to Jason waved his hand and said with a smile, "give you a piece of advice. Find a better AK47 as soon as you go. Maybe PMC who is leaving is willing to sell their AK rifles. I suggest you buy it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "thank you for your advice. I will seriously consider it."


    Jason shook his head, looked left and right again, and whispered: "Man, when you go, remember to change your clothes, buy a robe often worn by local people and put it on yourself. There is an AK rifle hanging directly outside. The bulletproof vest must be worn well and must not be taken off. You can''t take it off when it''s hot. Finally, find two cardboard and write a few lines. If you have to leave Baghdad, dress up like an Iraqi, if you can''t dress up like a local Son, just hang the sign on your body. Maybe it will save your life. "


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what do you write?"


    The man next to Jason whispered, "I won''t annoy you. Don''t annoy me, man. Seeing this sentence can help you reduce a lot of potential dangers. Maybe you can avoid a fatal bullet."


    Gao Yang carefully wrote down Jason''s suggestions. Sometimes, such details can really save people''s lives. If he swaggers down the street, he may usher in a bullet that doesn''t know where it came from. However, if he dresses up as a local, he is likely to avoid a shooting without knowing it.


    When Gao Yang was nodding again and again, the man sitting next to Jason suddenly whispered, "another piece of advice. If you find someone taking an AK rifle that grinds off the collimator and saws off the butt, you must stay away from this person. Whoever does so has no good stubble."


    Jason smiled and said, "come on, he won''t have a chance to see this rifle. According to those people with the butt of the gun, they hide the gun in their robes so that they won''t be seen. When they light the gun, it''s time to kill you."


    "That''s true, but it''s always good to be careful. In case you see it, man, remember, seeing the gun I said means danger, because only those who intend to play close-up assassination and are old hands can use it to turn the gun that grinds the collimation and saws the butt short."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered to Jason and his friends, "thank you for your advice. I''ll write it down."


    Jason laughed and said, "you''re welcome. When we get to Iraq, we''re just passers-by. It''s right to help each other. Maybe we can meet in Iraq, man. If you see that we''re under attack, don''t forget to reach out and help us."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "of course, of course, but man, I''m sure you''ll be well in Iraq and leave Iraq after taking the money smoothly. Therefore, I can''t encounter your attack."


    Jason was just laughing, and the people next to Jason also laughed. After laughing, Jason leaned out, held out his hand to Gao Yang, smiled and said, "you can call me Klaus, man. Nice to meet you."


    Gao Yang shook hands with Klaus, and then he said with a curious expression, "how about you? Will you work in the green area?"


    Jason shrugged and said, "no, we will be outside the Green Zone, but in Baghdad not far from the Green Zone, but unfortunately, we may have to leave Baghdad and go to salahardin hydropower station."


    Klaus also said helplessly: "maybe it''s to go to Basra. Who knows, we don''t have a fixed residence. Where the company gets business, we have to go there. Now it seems that we won''t stay in Baghdad for too long."


    Gaoyang''s destination is really a green area. When they arrive in the green area, they will know what to do next. Although tomler''s request is very urgent, he still refuses to let Gaoyang directly meet the goods to be delivered.


    Frye sat very close to Gao Yang. After hearing the gossip between Gao Yang and the two, Frye looked over his head and whispered, "is the green area easy to get in and out?"


    Jason shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s easy to get out, but it''s not easy to get in. Now the people guarding the green area have been replaced by Iraqis. They will check very strictly. However, you are adkd people. Adkd has a good relationship with the Iraqi government and those Iraqi soldiers. There should be no big problem for you."


    Klaus smiled, "are you all novices? Won''t adkd send an old man to take you?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, but no one will pick us up until we get off the plane."


    Klaus nodded and whispered, "don''t walk around after getting off the plane. Always remember that you are in Iraq."


    Jason followed up and said with a smile, "the place closest to hell."

 Chapter 900

    Gao Yang has seen the place closest to hell many times on the news. In his opinion, Jason''s words are exaggerated.


    Baghdad is chaotic, but it is not a particularly miserable and chaotic place away from the places where the fighting is going on. Gao Yang has been to Libya and Syria. In his opinion, it is a little too much to say that Baghdad is the place closest to hell.


    When the plane landed at Baghdad airport, Gao Yang was sweating as soon as he got out of the plane and stepped down from the aircraft gangway car.


    Gao Yang knows that Baghdad is hot, so he doesn''t feel too uncomfortable with the temperature. Especially after experiencing the damp and hot in the Amazon rainforest, this dry and hot climate is not too uncomfortable.


    Jason and his company got off the plane in front of Gao Yang. After getting off the plane, they immediately ran all the way to the terminal, while Gao Yang still looked around after stepping into Baghdad airport.


    Jason looked back and found that Gao Yang was dawdling like a tourist. Jason turned his head and shouted at Gao Yang, "leave quickly! Don''t be silly."


    Gao Yang carried a big bag and said to the humanitarian people around him: "go faster. Look at them. Maybe this airport is not safe."


    Frye said with a smile: "is there such an exaggeration? This is an airport..."


    The bang of an explosion didn''t sound close. They didn''t squat down, but they all subconsciously shrunk their heads, and then immediately dispersed to understand what happened and look for the explosion there.


    Then Tommy shouted, "107 mm rocket!"


    Tommy pointed to a pillar of smoke. The explosion was far away from Gaoyang. It was more than a kilometer, but it was not far from the runway.


    Just as Gao Yang observed what happened at the explosion point, several people who got off the plane behind them laughed and said, "rookie, the response is very fast, but don''t look. This is Baghdad airport. There are rocket and mortar attacks every day. You can get used to it soon."


    People who are familiar with this place don''t care about the explosion that just happened. They walk past them one by one happily.


    After laughing at himself, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "let''s go and enter the terminal."


    Frye, who thought he was ugly, said angrily: "do all the guys of the Iraqi Republican Guard eat shit? This is Baghdad airport. It can be bombed like this."


    A PMC trotting past Frye''s body stopped, looked at Frye and said with a smile: "so young? Rookie? You''ll soon learn something here. For example, the soldiers of the Republican Guard are really a bunch of losers. In addition, you have to adapt to shells that may explode anytime and anywhere. In short, enjoy it at ease, children."


    It seems that everyone takes pleasure in educating rookies. When a group of laughing people pass by, Tommy suddenly stops and yells, "60 guns! Lie down!"


    Gao Yang also seems to hear the chirp of mortar shells. Since Tommy asks to lie down, lie down. Even if it''s just a false alarm, lying down on the ground will be laughed at. In short, Satan''s principle is that as long as someone gives warning, it must be taken seriously!


    Gao Yang and all of them immediately fell on the ground again. Not surprisingly, their behavior was laughed at by everyone around them.


    "Ha ha, look at those rookies... FAK!"


    "Falk! Hide! Hide!"


    Just as the people who lined up to the terminal were laughing at the Satan mercenary regiment lying on the ground at least 60 or 70 degrees in the temperature of up to 40 degrees, the shell exploded only 20 meters away from the crowd. Then, a group of people who were laughing hurriedly fell to the ground.


    When everyone else was lying down, Tommy shouted, "run, run!"


    Mortars usually have to be fired several times. Tommy was afraid to stay in place and wait for the corrected shells, so he quickly asked people to leave the place.


    When a group of people fell down one after another, Gao Yang quickly stood up and ran towards the terminal.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds and finding that there were no shells falling again, those who were shocked by the shells falling around dared to climb up from the ground and then ran quickly towards the terminal.


    After waiting to enter the terminal without air conditioning or even a few pieces of complete glass, a black man in short sleeved shorts jumped and shouted, "Falk, my legs are blistered! This damn place, damn weather."


    At this time, a white man also said with a dissatisfied face: "those bastards are shooting more and more accurately, Falk. Maybe they can get one sooner or later."


    The attack on Baghdad airport is common to anyone here. No one makes a fuss about a shell just a little closer to a group of passengers.


    Gao Yang doesn''t remember reading the news that Baghdad airport, a key location, can be attacked by artillery all day, so he still feels a little uncomfortable with what others are used to, because once the airport is attacked all day, it shows that the main government of the country is not far from complete collapse, or it has completely collapsed, In Gao Yang''s impression, although Iraq has not been stable in recent years, at least Zhengfu has controlled the overall situation.


    The terminal is also full of armed guards, and there are also many armed passengers. Here, bulletproof vests have almost become standard. Gao Yang hasn''t found that the person doesn''t wear bulletproof vests. Even Iraqi locals wear bulletproof vests that are very American.


    A completely strange world, Gao Yang they stayed in the terminal for a while, but never found anyone who seemed to pick them up.


    According to the action guide given by tomler, it''s time for someone to pick up the plane.


    Gao Yang watched Jason and a group of them get together and leave the terminal. They are old people who have been in Iraq for a long time. They have just returned to Iraq after vacation, so Jason and his party are talking and laughing, and they don''t seem uneasy because of the situation in Baghdad.


    When leaving the terminal, Jason looked back. When he saw Gao Yang, he smiled and waved his hand, while Klaus next to him saw Jason''s action and turned back and waved his hand.


    Gao Yang smiled and waved goodbye to Jason and Klaus. They gave him a lot of advice as an old bird. Although many of them he already knew, some of them were just learned. For example, prepare a sign to hang on himself at a convenient time.


    As for whether it is possible to meet the two in the future, Gao Yang doesn''t hold any hope. It was originally an encounter. What both sides reported should be pseudonyms. When they meet again, God knows what the other party''s name will be. Therefore, it''s not even necessary to remember the other party''s name.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s farewell to the two, groliov smiled and said, "you''re very serious. Looking at the two people''s appearance, you know that they are mercenaries, not disciplined security personnel. Do you still want to expect mercenaries to make friends when they meet for the first time?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile: "of course not. I just think that since I have a good chat, I should naturally separate with a smile. I''m used to violence and fighting, but I cherish the opportunity to chat happily with strangers."


    While joking, Cui Bo suddenly said, "come, come, look at the two people who came in at the door. Should they pick us up?"


    Gao Yang saw two people with rifles walking into the terminal. They were not carrying guns or holding guns like others, but holding guns in the air. This action basically can only explain one situation, that is, they had just fired a gun.


    A man holding the M4A3 in the air stretched out his hand to the people next to him. After passing a sign, he raised his gun in one hand and raised the sign in the other.


    The sign was written with adkd letters. Gao Yang immediately said, "it''s the one who will pick us up. Let''s go."


    When Gao Yang said he was leaving, the people holding the sign also saw them. There were not many people in the terminal, so the two groups of people were walking towards each other. When Gao Yang stood face to face with the people holding the sign, the people holding the sign said in a deep voice: "honey."


    "Honey badger team."


    "Good. Come with me. I''m sorry. I met some problems on the way. I''m late."


    The person holding the sign threw the sign on the ground, then turned and walked out without saying more nonsense.


    Gao Yang followed the person holding the sign and followed two people out of the terminal. As soon as he got out of the terminal, the person holding the sign pointed to a row of seven bulletproof Hummer armored lanes painted with the Iraqi flag: "get in."


    Gao Yang found two typical PMC dressed people standing nervously with guns next to each Hummer, and there was a remote-control machine gun on the top of the first Hummer.


    The man holding the sign put down the gun held up in the air, and then said in a hurry: "get on the car. Come on, come on, we need to make a detour. We may encounter something. We have to hurry up."


    Gao Yang waved his hand. The people behind him ran to a Hummer, and Irene stood beside Gao Yang, waiting to get on the same car with him.


    After Gao Yang''s people looked at Irene and Lucy who was getting on the bus, they suddenly said, "Why are there women? Remember, let them wrap their heads. Well, you two get on the bus with me."


    The person who picked up Gao Yang didn''t introduce himself, so Gao Yang didn''t ask. He followed the back seat of a Hummer, and then saw that after the borrower got on the front seat, he put the M4A3 in his hand to his leg, and then picked up an AK47.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "you will provide vehicles, right?"


    "Yes, try to provide you with enough cars according to your requirements. How about these Hummers?"


    Gao Yang didn''t answer the question, but pointed to the AK47 in the man''s hand and said, "we''ll talk about the car later. Just can we prepare AK for our car? Of course, there are enough bullets."

 Chapter 901

    You must bring your own gun, but in places like Iraq, you don''t have to carry an AK. You must put an AK in the car for standby.


    What''s more, Gao Yang wants to drive for thousands of kilometers of escort. In case of a fierce battle, the bullets are not enough. At this time, if there is an AK and enough bullets, the form is naturally different.


    AK47 guns, wherever they go, can be supplemented on the spot, so they don''t need to bring them all the way. However, although AK47 is easy to find, it still takes some thought to find AK47 with excellent quality. They can be made in Russia, made in China and made in Eastern Europe. As for those rotten guns that don''t know where they are made, it''s better not to bring them.


    Cui Bo suffered from the loss of fake goods and got a dragonov as his baby. Later, he found out that it was okadhi, an Iraqi fake.


    It''s a little troublesome to find more than a dozen good guns when you''re new here. Therefore, Gao Yang hopes that the people arranged by tomler to pick up can provide spare guns. Anyway, they have to drive and escort, and it''s not a burden to bring more guns.


    "Do you want AK? Sorry, I didn''t prepare it because I didn''t receive any notice to prepare it for you."


    Hearing the answer from the receptionist, Gao Yang was disappointed. He shrugged and said, "well, you must know there''s something for sale there?"


    "Of course, there is a black market in the green area. You can find all kinds of things you want, with sufficient quantity and high price. As long as you have money, there is nothing you can''t buy."


    After saying a faint word to Gao Yang, the person who came to pick up Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "let''s go and make a detour back."


    The team started. After the car started, the person sitting in the co driver''s seat turned back and said to Gao Yang: "you can call me Fellini. I will take you to the green area and take care of you. I don''t know when you will start, because you haven''t received any notice. Now tell me whether you are satisfied with the cars I have prepared."


    Dissatisfied, Gao Yang is very dissatisfied, because in Iraq, driving a military bulletproof Hummer definitely dies fast.


    After leaving Baghdad, I drove all the way to Syria in a Hummer painted with the logo of the government army. This is not looking for death.


    Gao Yang said simply, "I''m not satisfied, man. I don''t want to die, so I''ll never drive a Hummer as a target in Iraq."


    Fellini shrugged his shoulders and said, "don''t you really think about it anymore? Man, this is a bulletproof car, and the effect is good. He pretended to have a fire arrow grille. He only wants you $20000 a car, just like giving it away."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized and said, "it''s not free, it''s charged?"


    Fellini looked up strangely and said, "of course it''s a charge. The Commission is given to you. We have to provide you with cars for free. There''s such a good thing there."


    Gao Yang knows why Fellini is vigorously promoting his Hummer. It turns out that he is in a hurry.


    When the United States withdrew from Iraq, it left a lot of surplus materials, because the U.S. military calculated that the cost of transporting these materials back was too large. It might as well throw them away directly or dispose of them at a very low price, including a large number of Hummers.


    The Iraqi military has received a large number of hummers, and PMC will naturally get no fewer Hummers.


    But there is a very serious problem with driving Hummers in Iraq, that is, the car is too hate, and it is too easy to attract rockets and bombs.


    When the U.S. military was in, the tank armored vehicle opened the way, and a large number of Hummers drove in the back. It was normal. However, after the U.S. military withdrew, except for the government soldiers who had no choice but to drive Hummers to the streets, PMC of small forces absolutely did not dare to walk around in Hummers.


    As for leaving Baghdad, no one dares to drive a Hummer in the chaotic area, because this car, as long as you dare to drive, someone dares to fight.


    After laughing twice, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "give me the car in good condition, but the dirty and broken car outside, the dirtier the better, the more broken the better."


    Fellini whispered, turned to Gao Yang and said, "after entering the green area, I will help you find a car. However, did you go back to the United States with a bulletproof Hummer?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "maybe. If I want to collect one, I''ll find you."


    Fellini stopped talking, just looked at the front and held high that there were few people on the street they were driving, but there were many obstacles and garbage. After walking for a while, Fellini grabbed the walkie talkie and shouted, "cheer up, we''re going to enter the black gun street!"


    As soon as Fellini had finished, the leading car suddenly turned and drove into a road with many pedestrians.


    The so-called black gun street is a commercial street. There are some small shops on both sides of the road, but there are more pedestrians, but the speed of the team has accelerated a lot. In particular, the leading machine gun truck is continuously honking its horn and sped past pedestrians who are busy dodging a road, leaving only pedestrians waving their hands and scolding all the way.


    Soon after the car drove into a more prosperous road, Gao Yang suddenly heard a ding. He was startled because his car was shot. Gao Yang really couldn''t be indifferent.


    Irene and Gao Yang both grabbed their guns at once, but Fellini didn''t move until a small white spot suddenly appeared on the front window of the Hummer. With a loud bang, Fellini turned his head from the co driver''s seat and said to Gao Yang, "see, the bulletproof car has a good effect. 12.7mm bullets can''t be penetrated!"


    Gao Yang said with lingering fear: "Falk, you didn''t go this way just to sell your car to me?"


    Gao Yang accidentally told the truth. After a trace of imperceptible embarrassment appeared on Fellini''s face, he immediately turned to look ahead and said, "are you kidding? Although people in this street like to shoot black guns, this is hazazani''s territory. At least no one dares to play RPG here, and no one will press the bomb. Relatively speaking, it''s very safe."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "what degree of attack is a major event here? Or how many people died to judge the severity of the attack?"


    Fellini looked back and said: "Shooting is not a big event here, shelling is not a big event, and car bomb fraud is not a big event. If there is no such event, it will be a big event! In addition, there are dead people here every day, so no matter how many people die, it is not a big event. You don''t know, but no one wants you to know. If you know here from the news, I can only say that you have been cheated, They want you to see a beautiful fictional world. When you come here, you will find that this is a fucking living hell! "


    After that, Fellini turned his head back and said loudly, "fortunately, we are going to leave this damn hell and leave soon. Therefore, we need to get rid of all the things we can''t use in the future before we leave."


    Gao Yang immediately pointed to Fellini''s AK47 and said, "if you want to go, you might as well sell me the gun, man. I''m more interested in your gun than your car."


    The driver smiled, while Fellini turned to Gao Yang and said seriously, "man, let me remind you, here, unless he is an arms dealer and unless you want to provoke a scuffle, don''t tell anyone to buy his gun. It''s a taboo."


    The driver also said with a smile: "man, teach you a good boy. If someone takes the initiative to sell you a gun, don''t buy it. It''s unlucky, because only the guns of the dead will be sold. If you want to use a new gun, not the gun picked up from the dead, you''d better go to the black market to find a new gun that has just been unpacked."


    Fellini also nodded: "Yes, if you don''t care, it''s okay, but if you want good luck, you''d better not ask for things from the dead. It''s unlucky, old K. remember? Last time, there was an unlucky guy from California who retired from the Rangers. He always thought he was very great. As a result, he bought the gun of the dead Harry, and then he was blasted the first time he went out Head. "


    The driver nodded and said, "of course I remember. It''s the green zone I sent them out. Remember the Hulk? The guy named hook."


    "A little impression. Didn''t the guy lose a hand and go home?"


    "Yes, do you know why he lost a hand? Because he bought a gold watch from bad George. Only I know that bad George took it off the dead man''s wrist, and then he sold it to the Hulk for a thousand dollars."


    Fellini laughed and said, "no wonder bad George is so bad! This bastard, don''t deal with him in the future."


    Fellini talked to the driver, and Gao Yang felt that the two men either wanted to sell him something new, or if they stayed in Iraq too long, they became so talkative.


    Superstition is all superstition. The gun picked up from the dead can''t be taken, and the watch doesn''t need to be taken. For Gao Yang, these are bullshit. He didn''t use the gun from the killed enemy. He also used the watch picked up from the dead for some time, and nothing happened.


    Of course, Gao Yang also felt that the things taken from the dead were really unlucky, so after Catherine gave him another watch, he threw away the watch taken from the dead, but it was just a mental cleanliness habit, which was completely different from worrying about accidents with it.


    Fellini may have guessed Gao Yang''s mind. After talking and laughing with the driver, he turned to Gao Yang and said: "Don''t think we want to sell you anything again. Don''t worry. We don''t touch the things of the dead, so you don''t have to worry about what I will sell, because this place is evil enough. The things picked up from the dead are fucking more evil. You''d better be careful."

 Chapter 902

    After staying in a very dangerous place for a long time, people will pay more or less attention to some things, or to put it bluntly, it is superstition.


    In such a high-risk place on the battlefield, it is not normal if there is no superstition.


    There are many rules on the battlefield. For example, when lighting a cigarette with the same match, you can''t light a third cigarette. For example, the crew members of the air force can''t take pictures before flying. They can''t take pictures until they land safely. Such stresses can be found everywhere. There are different stresses in different countries and places, which can''t be counted at all.


    There is no doubt that Baghdad is a big battlefield. It is not surprising that some superstitious statements have been circulating in PMC circles who are doing high-risk work for a long time.


    The motorcade passed two checkpoints and finally entered the green area after two strict inspections.


    The green zone is the safest place in Iraq. However, the green zone is not a building, but a general designation of a large area. In the Green Zone, there are not only government agencies such as the U.S. Embassy and the Iraqi national assembly, but also areas dedicated to the lives of U.S. staff in Iraq, as well as hotels that can only provide services for foreign journalists.


    As for ordinary foreigners, unless they want to make a fortune on the ruins of Iraq, they can only work in Iraq or have something to come. Otherwise, as long as their brains are not burned out, who will come to Iraq.


    Gao Yang''s camp in the green zone was originally used for the U.S. military in Iraq for vacation. After staying in various parts of Iraq for a long time, they have the opportunity to take a vacation. If they can''t return home and take a vacation in the camp, they have to relax in the green zone of Baghdad, which doesn''t have to be prepared for combat every day.


    Before the withdrawal of the U.S. military, PMC has to help with a lot of work. After the withdrawal of the U.S. military, the large open space left behind is cheaper, which essentially replaces the PMC of the U.S. military.


    We should know that the U.S. military has withdrawn, but there must be an armed replacement for the U.S. military, such as protecting the personnel of the U.S. consulate, providing security for U.S. enterprises in Iraq, and providing training for the Iraqi government army. Now basically, PMC is doing it. Therefore, PMC of the United States is still very valued in Iraq and its status is not low.


    Although PMC is in Iraq to earn money, the US Army is afraid of death in war, but it is not afraid of death. No matter whether it is a legitimate PMC in the open or a mercenary who kills and sets fire secretly, no one needs to be responsible for any more death. Therefore, it must be better for these PMC. Therefore, the life of PMC in the green zone is still very beautiful.


    In Baghdad, where there is a shortage of water, employees from dozens of large and small private military contractors in the United States can also enjoy swimming pools. In Baghdad, a place where alcohol is forbidden, those mercenaries who have no alcohol can find enough alcohol, and even there are places such as kilns.


    PMC in Baghdad certainly can''t just stay in the green zone. That''s meaningless. For the vast majority of PMC, the green zone is just a transit station. Another important significance is that they, like those American soldiers, come to the green zone to relax and relieve the tense Sutra, and then go to all parts of Iraq to perform various highly tense tasks.


    No one knows how many PMC in Iraq serve the United States. There are at least thousands of people. They take turns to relax in the Green Zone, or wait for flights to leave, or people who have just entered Iraq from abroad basically get to stay in the green zone for a long or short period of time.


    So there are so many people in the green area that when Gao Yang just entered the PMC gathering place, he thought he had come to a resort, not Baghdad.


    There was a lot of dust in Baghdad. The car quickly tried next to a group of people barbecue in the hot sun. Although it was far away, it still attracted a burst of angry scolding because the dust soiled their barbecue.


    Looking at the beauty wearing a bikini by the swimming pool, Irene couldn''t help staring and lost her voice: "Wow, many beauties!"


    Fellini made a gesture and said, "it''s very expensive. Oh, you don''t need it. Well, maybe you need it too. If you need it, just talk about the price directly."


    Irene spat and extended her middle finger to Fellini, who laughed with indifference.


    The car stopped outside a temporary building, similar to the movable plank house, but even the movable plank house must be better than living in a tent, not to mention the air conditioning in the plank house.


    After stopping, Fellini pointed to two board houses that looked not small and said, "they are for your use. You don''t have to pay the rent, but you have to take good care of your things. There are few decent people here. It''s not surprising if you lose anything."


    "Where do you see that red house? It''s a restaurant with all kinds of flavors, but I suggest you only eat Iraqi food, because you can eat the best and purest Iraqi flavor here. As for other dishes, forget it. There are no other characteristics except expensive."


    "Look, see? The red roofed house is Russian, the blue roofed house is American, and the black door is Iraqi. Yes, they are all arms dealers. Their main business is not here. They live here just because it is safe. You can choose the arms dealer to buy it. They are all the same, the same price, the same things, and even fucking clothes Everything is the same, Falk. I doubt whether they are the same boss. "


    After that, Fellini shrugged and said, "if you don''t like it here, you can also go to the Sheraton Hotel. It''s a place where rich people and officials live, but the disadvantage is that Sheraton is also the place where Iraqis want to blow up most. Well, I''ve introduced the situation to you. What''s the problem?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "man, what about our task?"


    Fellini also stood up and said, "the task now is to wait here. If you have any ideas, you can contact Mr. tomler directly, but I suggest you don''t do so. In short, he asked for action. You can take action again. Why care so much about others."


    At this time, Irene pointed to the people scattered in a large square in the middle of the residential area, and said curiously, "how many people are there?"


    Fellini looked outside and said, "there must be more than 1000 people. Who knows? There will be more people here in the evening. If three years ago, there was no place for feet, and the canned sardine in the swimming pool, those women could make ten thousand dollars a day, and fuck, who earned more than we did."


    After that, Fellini tilted his head and said, "well, I''ve said everything you need to know. Now get off the bus. Don''t be like a curious baby. Life here is very simple. You''ll be familiar with and tired of it soon. Oh, of course you can stay in the car, as long as you''re willing to buy it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "if it''s convenient to transport to the United States, I really don''t mind buying it, but God knows if we''ll come back to Baghdad."


    Fellini''s eyes lit up and said, "I can help. It''s no problem to transport the car back. It''s very easy to get the car to Kuwait and then to the United States. Of course, you have to pay the freight, and the freight is no less than the fare."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, give me a call. If I want to buy it, I''ll give you the money. Just send it to the designated place. All right, man, we''ll talk about this later."


    Gao Yang and Irene got out of the car, and then Satan got out of the car one after another. Then Fellini ran away with the team.


    After more than a dozen of them got together, everyone looked around, and then Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "why, why do I have the illusion that I''m coming for a vacation rather than a task?"


    Andy ho stared at the beauty by the pool, put two index fingers in his mouth, whistled loudly, and said with a smile, "this is not an illusion. Now it seems that we are on vacation."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "I''ve learned a lot from those two people bragging in the car. I said, the PMC life here is too easy."


    Tommy opened his hand and said helplessly, "what I heard is that you can live a slightly normal life with money here. If you don''t have money, you''d better leave the green area as soon as possible. Money doesn''t look like money here, because everything here is scary and expensive."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "we shouldn''t stay long. Maybe there''ll be a phone soon. Let''s go. First buy a gun, then buy a car, get everything needed for the task, and then go to dinner."


    Then Raphael suddenly said: which of you wants to buy a Hummer? ¡°


    Irene smiled and said, "why, someone is selling Hummers to you?"


    Raphael shrugged and said, "yes, twenty thousand dollars a car. How much do you want, how much do you have? The cars we ride belong to a man named Fellini. Fellini bought more than forty Hummers at the price of three thousand to five thousand dollars a car. Now there are less than ten Hummers left."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "two thousand military bulletproof Hummers are cheap, the same as free, but how are you going to take them away?"


    Raphael smiled: "Fellini sells cars. Of course, some of them are responsible for transporting cars."


    Cui Bo took a breath and said, "industrial chain, I like it, but I''m curious where they got these cars."


    Rafael said: "listen to our driver, Fellini bought it from the Iraqi army. As soon as a motorcade took the money, he took off his military uniform and became a deserter with a gun. Fellini even bought a Hummer for $200. If it wasn''t for armored vehicles and tanks, it was the business scope of arms dealers. Fellini dared to take even tanks."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "no wonder, but no one cares?"


    "No, no!"

 Chapter 903

    For Gao Yang, what matters now is not to discuss Fellini''s sidelines, but to buy the indispensable things first.


    Gao Yang pointed to the two houses assigned to them and said, "where we live, but it''s said that it''s easy to lose things here, so we have to have someone look at the equipment. Well, who wants to stay and look at our things?"


    Gao Yang must be cautious. We should know that the equipment on each of them is worth at least 100000 US dollars, and a low light level night vision is at least 40000 US dollars, not to mention many treasures that can''t be supplemented at all. For example, the thermal imaging night vision on Gao Yang''s gun has been his rifle itself.


    It''s inconvenient to buy a gun with a big bag, so Gao Yang still hopes that someone can look at the equipment and go shopping. Unfortunately, no one is willing to stay, because everyone wants to choose a gun himself.


    Even if you know that your comrades in arms have good eyesight, you won''t get guns with quality problems, but you still have to pay attention to the edge of your eyes. You always pick things out by yourself to make them easy and comfortable.


    Seeing that no one was willing to stay, he smiled bitterly and said, "well, let''s go."


    Next to the three arms dealers, Gao Yang pointed to the nearest plank house and said, "where to go first is said to be the same."


    More than a dozen of them, carrying big bags and small bags, rushed to the plank house on the blue roof. The door was half open. Gao Yang knocked on the door and directly pushed the door in.


    The air conditioner is on in the room, but the sealing is not good. Even if there is air conditioner, the room is not very cool, but it can be endured. A strong man with bare arms and muscles leans on the sofa, his feet on a marching bed in front of him, and is reading a playboy.


    After finding Gao Yang, the naked man showed his eyes from behind the magazine and said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "buy a gun, AK47, new, OK."


    "The m58 produced in the Czech Republic in 1977 or in Romania in 1985 are new guns without unpacking. They are two thousand dollars a gun and one thousand dollars a box of bullets. They are made in Romania and are not sold retail."


    After the strong man finished lazily, he put his attention back to the magazine. As soon as Gao Yang listened, he immediately wanted to scold the profiteer.


    M58 is the Czech version of AK47. The quality is good. The AK made in Romania is also good, but it is not worth two thousand dollars anyway. As for bullets, Gao Yang doesn''t know how many rounds a box of one thousand dollars is. If one thousand dollars can only buy a small iron box with one thousand rounds, there''s nothing to say. They''re looting.


    "More rounds and less bullets in a box?"


    "One thousand, all produced in 77."


    Gao Yang was speechless. He knew that the arms dealers in the green area only lived here, rather than taking the people in the green area as the main business objects. He made such a place similar to a retail point in the green area, that is, the idea of discounting meat on mosquitoes'' legs, but he couldn''t imagine doing business to this extent.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but groliov was angry and said in a loud voice, "Fark, are you treating us as fools? Even in the war zone, five hundred dollars is very expensive, two thousand dollars a gun! One dollar a bullet, do you think we haven''t seen the world!"


    The strong man didn''t lift his head and didn''t look at groliov. He just said, "love to buy, don''t buy, go away."


    Groliov clenched his fist, Gao Yang quickly pulled lagerogliov and said with a bitter smile, "let''s go, let''s go. It''s not worth it. We have other places to buy."


    Groliov snorted with hatred and said to the humanitarian who was still blocked behind him: "go, you don''t need to enter this broken place."


    Gao Yang walked out of the territory said to be occupied by Americans, shook his head, smiled bitterly, and said to groliov, "it is said that the three arms dealers here are the same, so it is estimated that we still encounter this result, but go and have a look."


    Next to the Russian house, groliov advanced and pushed the door in this time, but he found that the room was not very big. There were all kinds of gun boxes and ammunition boxes. A table was stacked with shell boxes in the middle of the room, covered with a piece of cloth, and then there were several plates, two empty wine bottles, leftovers in the plate, which attracted a pile of flies, On both sides are ammunition boxes filled with chairs. The whole house looks like a warehouse, but it doesn''t look like a place to live.


    There was no one in room. Groliov shouted, "anyone? Business is coming!"


    "Come, who is it!"


    As a lazy voice sounded, a man with blue beard slowly came out from behind the high ammunition box, stretched his waist, yawned, leaned against the ammunition box on one side, and then his beard looked at several people in the room, turned his eyes, and said listlessly, "newcomer? What do you want to buy, AK?"


    Groliov nodded and said in Russian, "yes, buy some guns."


    Beard waved and said, "don''t speak Russian to me. I don''t understand. I''m not Russian. Say what you want."


    Groliov said with a depressed face, "AK, bullet."


    The beard knocked the box against him with his hand. After rubbing his mouth with his hand, he said lazily: "two thousand one, AKM, Russian goods, produced by yizevsk machinery factory. Whether you unpack it or not. If you want more, I''ll open a box for you to ensure that it''s new."


    Yizevsk factory is the only factory with intellectual property rights to produce AK47. It can be said that it is the only genuine product. However, this factory has just gone bankrupt because there are too many places to pirate AK47


    Groliov shook his head and said in a muffled voice, "the guns produced by yizevsk are good, but they are not worth two thousand. In places like Iraq, it''s time to end one thousand dollars."


    The beard yawned and said indifferently, "that''s the market. Buy if you like, or go away if you don''t buy. Don''t bargain with me. Where do you think this is? Man, don''t disturb my sleep."


    Groliov looked angry, but he still endured his anger: "bullets."


    His beard shook his head, pointed to the bullet box with his toes and said, "here, it''s all there, M43. See for yourself. It''s almost the same."


    Groliov glanced at the stacked bullet boxes, turned his head and said, "it''s all 1955?"


    The beard shrugged his shoulders and said, "maybe, I told you, this batch of goods are almost the same."


    Groliov took a breath and said in a deep voice, "how much is it?"


    "One thousand boxes, oh, tin boxes, one thousand hair boxes, not big boxes. Don''t make a mistake."


    Groliov finally couldn''t help it. He angrily said, "you damn profiteer, I can''t bear the gun. The remaining ammunition of the army in 55 years is older than me. How dare you sell a dollar a hair?"


    The beard seemed to lose patience and said impatiently, "the boss set this price. Again, if you like to buy, go away if you don''t buy! Don''t fucking want trouble."


    It''s not true that he doesn''t use a knife or a gun, but groliov, as an old mercenary, can''t stand the anger of being slaughtered by others. He twisted his head and said, "go, I''d rather not use it than give money to such profiteers."


    More than a dozen people left without talking. At this time, there was only the last arms dealer left. Gao Yang said helplessly, "come on, this is the last one. It''s expensive. It''s almost enough. Let''s go in."


    After taking a few steps, Gao Yang knocked on the door painted black. Before he opened his mouth, he heard someone inside use a very gentle language: "please come in."


    Gao Yang finally saw a normal place like an office.


    The room was not big. A row of chairs were placed along the wall. In the middle was a small desk. Behind it sat a clean shaved Middle East man with a beard.


    After seeing Gao Yang and them go in, the Middle East man in a white shirt and tie stood up from his chair, stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "please sit down, gentlemen, please sit down."


    Groliov didn''t sit down. He went directly to his desk and said angrily, "how much is AK and how to sell bullets!"


    The white shirt held out his hand to groliov and said with a smile, "you can call me Salim, sir. Our AK is different in color and price from bullets. Which one do you want?"


    Groliov finally received more normal treatment like a normal customer. Looking at Salim''s outstretched hand, groliov was stunned for a moment before holding Salim''s hand and said in a deep voice, "what do you have?"


    Salim smiled and said, "the guns produced in Eastern Europe can ensure the quality. One is 2000, the bulk is more than 100, and more than 1600."


    Groliov waved his hand and said, "twelve."


    "OK, buy a small amount. One from Eastern Europe is 2000, with three magazines attached. The 56 style made in China is 2000 US dollars, with three magazines attached. It is made in Russia, with 2500 US dollars, with four magazines attached. All of them are new goods just unpacked!"


    Salim is darker than the first two, but he has a good attitude.


    Groliov nodded and said, "what about the bullet?"


    "There are eleven boxes of bullets, but we have good goods here. Bullets made in China are new goods that only left the factory in 2005, but the price is a little higher, 1500 dollars a box."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help crying black in his heart. It''s really black enough.


    Bullets can be used after decades of fighting, but how to say, they must still have some impact after a long time. When a new bullet hits 1000 rounds, it will not encounter a dud. However, with bullets stored for decades, it may catch up with a stinky bullet when it hits 500 rounds. Although generally speaking, the probability is small, the difference is obvious.


    However, if anyone dares to sell M43 steel shell intermediate bullets for one dollar, it''s really a black house, but there''s no way. People''s arms dealers earn this money. Don''t buy it if it''s too expensive.

 Chapter 904

    Salim has been laughing. As the saying goes, reach out and don''t hit the smiling face. Although groliov thinks Salim is synonymous with black hearted profiteers, he can''t say anything anymore when compared with the first two arms dealers who are not only very black, but also have a bad attitude.


    Groliov breathed out, shook his head at Gao Yang, smiled bitterly and said, "well, it seems that this is the only way."


    Gao Yang was too lazy to bargain. He said to Salim, "give us 12 Russian goods, and then 12 boxes of Chinese bullets. Give us a preferential total price."


    Bullets made in China are 50 years less than those made in Russia. They must be made of Chinese goods. They are expensive, and the benefits are still great. As for guns, they have to use Russian goods. The 56 made in China is also good. However, because the AK barrel steel made in China is less rare metal than that made in Russia, the barrel will turn red and rust more easily after dozens of bullets are fired continuously, so, The gun has to be Russian.


    At this time, Li JinFang said, "no, give me a 56 punch."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "give me 56, too. Let me try and feel it."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said to Salim, "then three 56 and nine AK, how much do you calculate, and how much is an empty magazine."


    Salim smiled and said, "one hundred dollars is new."


    At this time, Cui Bo smiled and said to groliov, "it used to be said that ulyanko is black, but now he found that ulyanko is really a conscientious arms dealer."


    Gao Yang glared at Cui Bo. He knew that Cui Bo, who had slipped his tongue, stuck out his tongue, and then stood back.


    Salim is taking a small calculator to calculate the account. It looks normal. After pressing the computer, Salim looks up and smiles, "everyone, please wait a minute. You buy a lot of things. I''ll ask the boss and maybe I can give you some discounts."


    Salim stood up, nodded to Gao Yang, then opened a door and went in.


    Gao Yang felt something wrong, because when Cui Bo talked about ulyanko, Salim pressed the computer''s hand and seemed to pause. Although the time was very short, he did not escape Gao Yang''s eyes.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but made a gesture, and then everyone immediately changed their standing position. At the same time, Gao Yang quickly pulled out the pistol, loaded the bullet, prepared to fire at any time, and reinserted the holster.


    The long guns are in the gun bag. No one takes them out. It''s not necessary indoors. Moreover, it seems too hostile to light the long guns early, but just in case, the pistol must be ready to be fired at any time.


    Salim soon came out again. He shook the calculator in his hand at the Satan crowd and said with a smile, "good news, our boss generously agreed to waive part of it, just as he invited you to drink."


    After that, Salim put the calculator in his hand on the table and said with a smile, "it''s forty-six thousand five. Count it as a whole. You only need to pay forty-five thousand dollars."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "give us 100 empty magazines, a total of 50000 US dollars. If you want to promise us to inspect the goods, you can pay immediately. Do you agree?"


    Salim shook his head and said, "sorry, no, fifty-five thousand, not a piece less."


    Gao Yang stood up and looked helpless. He was only five thousand yuan short. He decided to pay more happily. There were a lot of spare bullets for one thousand rounds per person, but there were too few attached magazines, so he had to buy some more. It was useless to prepare this thing without fighting, but once there was a fierce exchange of fire, he still needed to fill the magazines temporarily, but he would die.


    Gao Yang meant to give in and be ready to be slaughtered, but his gesture misunderstood Salim and thought the deal had failed, so Salim said with regret: "well, I''m sorry, it seems that you can only take a chance elsewhere, but you won''t find a more suitable seller than me."


    Just then, in the room where Salim had just entered once, a humanitarian suddenly said, "wait, I''ll talk about it myself."


    A man came out of the house with a helpless face. He waved to Salim and said, "go to the warehouse and see how much we have in stock. I''ll talk to them."


    In Gaoyang''s surprised eyes, Salim said nothing and immediately bowed his head and left.


    After Salim left, Gao Yang said in surprise, "Hi, long time no see, bolovich, how are you recently?"


    The person who came out was polovich, a former colleague of ulyanko, who was in charge of polovich in Asia under big Ivan.


    Polovich stood at the door. After a moment of silence, he shook his head and said, "obviously, it''s not very good, otherwise I wouldn''t be here."


    I haven''t seen him for a few months. Polovich has lost a lot of weight. If Gao Yang didn''t really know polovich, he almost couldn''t recognize him.


    Bolovich''s situation would be wrong if it were good. After big Ivan was captured, ulyanko played his life to save big Ivan from the CIA, but bolovich did not do anything. Based on this, even if big Ivan would not kill him, he would never entrust bolovich with an important task again.


    In fact, big Ivan has given the post of head of Asia to ulyanko. Ulyanko didn''t say what happened to bolovich, and Gao Yang didn''t ask.


    When meeting on the premise of complex relations, Gao Yang felt a little embarrassed, while bolovich looked tired. He took out a cigarette, lit it for himself, took a sip, coughed twice, handed it to Gao Yang with a cigarette box and said in a deep voice, "do you want it?"


    Gao Yang has quit smoking for a long time, but he took a cigarette and held it in his mouth. Bolovich took out a lighter and lit it for him. Then he took the cigarette box and turned around. Only Irene also lit one, and the others didn''t smoke.


    Put the crumpled cigarette box back in his pocket. Bolovich looked at Andy and Jason, then smiled and said, "I''ve added people again. I know you''ve been doing well recently. Congratulations, sit down, sit down and say."


    Polovich took a chair in the car and sat not far from Gao Yang. He just smoked. Gao Yang also smoked silently. When he was almost finished smoking, polovich suddenly said, "if I don''t come out, I can''t ask you for money anymore. If I don''t do anything else, I saved Da Ivan for you."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "so, what''s going on now?"


    Polovich spread his hand, then pretended to be relaxed and said, "what else can it be? I was kicked out. I worked for big Ivan for many years, and big Ivan is a very nostalgic person. He didn''t want my life. He just called me and told me that the Asian region will be uliyangke in the future, and then I came here."


    After that, polovich laughed at himself and said, "big Ivan really misses the old days. He left the green area to me. Therefore, no one here dares to sell arms except me. You know, I''ve been in our business for a long time and don''t know how to change my career. Although I''m not short of money, I don''t want to retire so early, so I stay."


    After Gao Yang was silent for a while, he said tentatively, "but big Ivan seems to have disappeared recently."


    Polovich chuckled and said: "He will reappear soon. Who is big Ivan? Big Ivan is big Ivan. If the Americans didn''t kill him, it''s time for him to take revenge. However, I haven''t heard any big news recently, so I think big Ivan should have made any deal with the Americans. They have compromised with each other. Otherwise, there should have been some big news in the United States."


    After that, polovich sighed and said, "look, big Ivan will appear soon."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. He didn''t have a bad impression of bolovich, so he said with a bitter smile: "you were..."


    After a while, Gao Yang stopped talking, because his friendship with bolovich was not so good, and some words could not be said.


    Polovich said with a bitter smile, "you want to ask me why I didn''t send all my strength to save big Ivan, right?"


    Gao Yang nodded slightly, but bolovich sighed again and said helplessly: "to put it bluntly, I was obsessed at that time. I don''t think it''s possible to rescue big Ivan."


    With another long sigh, polovich shook his head helplessly, smiled at himself and said in a deep voice: Has the final say that what I do is deep hatred of the people. If I start to rescue the great Ivan and lose a bit, it will become an eyesore for the Americans. I think that Iraq is dead. After he died, Asia is my final rule. I do not want to fight directly against the Americans, but also want to preserve the strength. So I have done nothing. But who can imagine who knows you will miraculously take him? You''ve been rescued. "


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. Bolovich has been reduced to this point. He did it. There''s no way. Who let him be a miracle and forcibly rescued big Ivan. When big Ivan died, bolovich can get his wish, but big Ivan didn''t die, bolovich had to go away.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. He smiled and said, "the three facades here are really one boss. It seems that people guessed well."


    Polovich waved his hand and said, "it''s just a worthless commercial means."


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to answer, and bolovich''s face changed several times. Finally, bolovich said carefully: "ram, have you seen big Ivan and ulyanko recently?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "No."


    Polovich hesitated for a long time and seemed to have made up his mind. He looked at Gao Yang carefully and said in a low voice, "ram, after you see ulyanko, can you, can you talk to him and let me help him? I am familiar with the Asian market and can help him. I, I need a big stage. I don''t want to shrink in this small green area."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I don''t know if I can see them."


    Polovich waved his hand firmly and said: "absolutely. Although big Ivan hid, his market has always been very stable. He still controls the situation. Believe me, big Ivan and ulyanko will appear soon, not long!"

 Chapter 905

    Polovich seems a little bleak. After a wrong choice, it seems that he has stronger confidence in big Ivan.


    After a little excited, polovich lit a cigarette for himself and said with emotion on his face: "you don''t know how strong big Ivan is. Except for himself, no one knows how strong big Ivan is hidden. The CIA planned for a long time before it dared to set up a game to catch him. In fact, they succeeded. Big Ivan made a mistake."


    After a bitter smile, polovich shook his head and said, "no one expected to save big Ivan. Even if you rescue big Ivan at all costs, you can only get a body at most. I think so. Of course, those Americans don''t think anyone can save big Ivan. In fact, I''ve been extremely curious until now. How did you do it?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "in fact, it''s good luck."


    Polovich smiled and said, "I guess big Ivan has hidden power. Otherwise, how can he be saved alive? But I understand that you don''t have to be too clear."


    Polovich really guessed wrong this time. Big Ivan may have hidden power, but when he was unconscious due to heart disease at that time, even if there was hidden power, he couldn''t use it. Therefore, Gao Yang and medusa should be credited with saving big Ivan.


    There was no need to be too detailed. Gao Yang just smiled without saying anything. At this time, polovich sighed again and said: "I worked for big Ivan for many years. He didn''t kill me and left me a way back. I am very grateful to him. I can''t and have no face to work for big Ivan again. However, I don''t want to retire. I need a bigger stage, and my friendship with uliyangke has always been very good. Since he will take over the Asian region in the future, I think maybe I can work for him."


    After that, polovich looked at Gao Yang with expectant eyes and said, "I know your relationship with URI is very good, and your relationship with big Ivan is not general. I want you to help me talk to uliyangke. As long as big Ivan doesn''t object, uliyangke should be willing to let me do things for him, but please help me. I don''t have the face to face him. Can you help me?"


    Gao Yang is a little embarrassed. He doesn''t know whether it''s appropriate to say this for polovich. Indeed, with his friendship with ulyanko and big Ivan, as long as he opens his mouth, big Ivan and ulyanko really have to give polovich a chance, but the problem is that Gao Yang doesn''t want to abuse his friendship with ulyanko and big Ivan.


    After thinking for a moment, he said in a loud and deep voice: "well, I can say it for you, but I must make it clear that I will only convey your ideas to uliyangke, that''s all. I won''t express any opinions, let alone plead for you. You have to understand that what you do is really taboo, so it''s none of my business whether uliyangke and Da Ivan agree or not."


    Polovich nodded and said with a smile, "that''s enough. Thank you."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "don''t hurry to thank me. Wait until I have a chance to see ulyanko."


    Polovich smiled and said, "in fact, I didn''t have this idea before meeting you, but when I came out of the house to meet you, I immediately had this idea, which can''t be contained. Frankly, I want to return to the camp of big Ivan. Even if I work for uliyangke, I need a very thick skin."


    After laughing at himself, polovich said with emotion on his face: "it''s difficult to go back after taking the wrong step. I''ve lost my dignity. I just hope I still have a chance to make up for my mistakes."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "why don''t you consider working alone?"


    Polovich smiled: "man, I have channels and can find sources of goods. If I want to work alone, it''s not technically difficult, but the problem is..."


    Bolovich made a helpless gesture and whispered, "if I want to work alone, I''m an arms dealer. I''m an arms dealer and a competitor of big Ivan. Hehe, big Ivan didn''t kill me out of our past friendship, but if I dare to be his competitor, believe me, I''ll die ugly."


    Gao Yang has renewed his understanding of big Ivan again. He has known big Ivan for a while, but he never knows how powerful big Ivan is. Whenever he thinks he knows big Ivan''s family background, big Ivan can always let him know what is unfathomable immediately.


    Polovich is also a powerful man. Think about it. He can become the leader of the underground arms market in Asia, the world''s largest arms market. Although he works for big Ivan, he is definitely not an ordinary person. Such a person doesn''t even dare to have the idea of starting his own business alone, which at least shows that big Ivan has always had a strong control over his men.


    Bolovich, who made a major decision, seemed to become relaxed. He smiled at Gao Yang again: "no matter whether it can be done in the end, if you are willing to say a word for me, I will be very grateful to you. There is nothing to thank you. Anyway, the most important thing I need here is arms. You''re welcome. Just speak."


    Although it''s really just a word for polovich, no one can say a word for polovich in ulyanko and Da Ivan except Gao Yang. Besides, Gao Yang''s words are not light, so Gao Yang really doesn''t need to be polite. Just a few guns and some bullets for polovich. Polovich will pick up a big bargain as long as polovich Vicky is a sensible man. He can''t just give these.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "then I''m welcome, but we don''t need too many things, just those guns and bullets."


    Polovich nodded and said, "I''ll tell you later that those are the best. You choose them yourself. Do you have business this time? What type, can you say?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "we need to drive a long way to send something."


    Polovich has been an arms dealer for so many years. Can he be a sensible man.


    Upon hearing Gao Yang''s words, polovich immediately said: "it''s different from other places in Iraq. Don''t drive a new car. As for hummers, you can''t drive. That''s death. Even armored vehicles can''t do. Bulletproof and explosion-proof are bullshit. Driving a tank is also part of being bombed. If you want to be safe, you must drive an old car that is no different from the local people."


    After that, polovich pointed to the door and said with a smile, "there are several car dealers here who specialize in reselling Hummers. Don''t buy them. If you like to leave, I''ll give you two, but don''t drive in Iraq. Is your task to prepare your own car or someone else?"


    Gao Yang was happy and said in a deep voice, "we have to prepare ourselves."


    Polovich nodded his head and said, "OK, I''ll prepare it for you. It looks broken, but the machines inside are brand-new. I happen to have several such cars. How many do you need?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "four cars, three people in one car."


    Polovich smiled, pointed to groliov and Tommy and said, "there are two of them. Don''t you consider a pika to load heavy machine guns and mortars?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "of course it''s good, but we have to hide. If we pull machine guns and mortars on the car, it''s too conspicuous."


    Polovich smiled and said: "Don''t worry. I''ll prepare for you an off-road vehicle, an old land cruiser, my own car, which has been bulletproof modified, but I can''t see it outside. Give you two cars and two pickups, and I''ll modify it. It looks like an ordinary truck. Pull more bullets and shells. You know, these things are not worth money for us. If you use them If you don''t, throw it away. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "thank you."


    Polovich waved his hand and said, "I thank you. I don''t have to say anything. I''ve covered all the expenses in your green area. When paying, just say it and put it in the account of the Russian man. Don''t save money for me. I''ll earn it from them."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "then I''m welcome."


    The more impolite Gao Yang was, the happier polovich became. He stood up, looked at his watch and said, "it''s almost four o''clock. Are you hungry? Let''s go to dinner. The local food and Turkish food here are good. Let''s go."


    Polovich stood up, went behind the desk, opened the drawer, took out a walkie talkie, and shouted in the walkie talkie, "selekov, bring me my vodka, all."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "no, no, we won''t drink the wine. We don''t know when we will be notified to leave. We can''t drink so as not to delay things."


    Polovich shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, it''s important to do business, so don''t drink. I owe you a drink. Come on, pick the gun you want first, and we''ll go to dinner after we finish business."


    Gao Yang was also rude. He opened the gun box happily. The quality of the gun is good. If you can''t test the gun, you can''t pick out the one with the best accuracy among several guns. Of course, it''s not necessary, so Gao Yang picked the gun number they like and looked at the one with the right eye to take the gun.


    For the new gun just unpacked, there are a lot of gun oil on the barrel and body to protect the gun. They have to wipe it before they can use it. However, Gao Yang''s stomach is really hungry. It doesn''t matter to eat first and then wipe the gun.


    He picked up the gun and said to polovich, "do we have to take our own equipment to dinner? I heard that not all the people here are gentlemen. It''s easy to lose things."


    Polovich waved his hand and said, "where do you live? In addition to your belongings, put others in your room. Don''t worry. I''ll let someone look at the door for you. As long as you stand for a while and let people know whose place it is, no one dares to steal your things."

 Chapter 906

    Gao Yang and his team sat in a restaurant with good local food in Baghdad. They had not arrived at the meal point. There was no one else in the hotel except Gao Yang, but the service was not fast.


    In addition to the quick on cucumber yogurt salad and chickpea mud at the beginning, the rest of the dishes were slow. Then Gao Yang found that almost all the dishes in Iraq were roasted. Roast mutton and roast chicken were all large pieces of roast meat worn on iron rods. Even the tomatoes were roasted slightly before they were served.


    After seeing the dishes, Cui Bo said: "how does it feel like eating barbecue in China? Brother Yang, can you drink some beer? Drink less and it won''t delay things. Otherwise, I don''t feel good eating barbecue."


    Gao Yang also feels uncomfortable not drinking beer, but he knows that Iraqis can''t drink because of the doctrine, and the restaurant owners and waiters are all Iraqis, and he doesn''t know whether they can drink.


    Gao Yang looked at polovich and said, "can I drink beer here?"


    Bolovich laughed and said, "as long as you give money, there''s nothing you can''t do here."


    Polovich turned to the waiter and shouted, "what beer do you have today?"


    The waiter came forward and bowed slightly: "corona, Budweiser and Lion brand, but the lion brand beer was just delivered today. It''s not very cold."


    Polovich patted his hand and said, "corona and Budweiser want the same, three dozen first, and then bring some lemons."


    Gao Yang is afraid that drinking will delay things, but it''s no problem to drink less. He can''t drink enough. However, Li JinFang and groliov came first with beer as water, and they all know that they won''t drink too much.


    Eating barbecue and drinking beer, Gao Yang really found some feeling of barbecue with his friends in China.


    Even eating and drinking, the atmosphere was good, and polovich was in high spirits after seeing some hope of returning to his old business, but he didn''t work long. He was very different from the decadent old man when Gao Yanggang saw him.


    Think about it, bolovich was a big man. After being swept out by big Ivan, he could only nest in the small corner of the green area. He must not be happy. Now Gao Yang promised him to talk to ulyanko. Although bolovich could not restore his original position, he always hopes to return to the big stage he is familiar with and continue to call the wind and rain.


    Gao Yang can''t drink enough. After drinking four small bottles of beer, he doesn''t dare to drink any more, but Li JinFang and groliov drink more than ten bottles alone without dizziness.


    Cui Bo also drank a few bottles. He picked up a bottle of beer without a screwdriver, put it in his mouth, bit off the bottle cap, and then drank half a bottle, laughing: "It''s really hot here. It''s similar to Libya, but I can''t drink beer in Libya. There''s no place to buy it. Even if it''s on the black market, I can''t afford it. FAK, a bottle of beer is ten dollars. Hey, by the way, how much is the beer here?"


    Polovich smacked his mouth, took a sip of beer and said with a smile, "of course it''s expensive in countries where alcohol is forbidden, but here, I''m afraid you won''t believe how much a bottle of beer is."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no matter how expensive it is, it''s just beer. You can go there."


    Polovich took a bottle of corona and said with a smile, "it''s only two dollars in other places, but here, a hundred dollars a bottle, don''t be too expensive. See those people outside? With them, a hundred dollars a bottle of broken beer is in short supply."


    Gao Yang was a little silly and said, "no, it''s so cruel? Are people here stupid? Work hard to change money, and then drink a hundred dollar bottle of beer here?"


    Polovich said with a smile, "so what? I tell you, in the green area, money is not money, just paper. When you live, don''t save these paper. Replace it with anything you can enjoy, that is, don''t carry a pile of waste paper on your body."


    After that, polovich said with a smile, "so it''s not expensive for me to sell a good bullet for a dollar, is it?"


    Gao Yang picked up a bottle of beer and said with a smile, "I have to have another bottle of such expensive beer. If I leave here, I can''t drink such expensive beer."


    Jason said angrily, "it''s more expensive than our whisky! I''m reluctant to drink. I know that a hundred dollars a bottle of beer, Falk, my heart is dripping blood."


    Bolovich laughed and said, "your family sells wine? It''s good to say, use my channel to sell it. A thousand dollars a bottle. Let''s split the bill in half. In addition, although beer is expensive, don''t save money for me. From this afternoon, my bullets will sell for three dollars a round, and we will soon sell our wine money."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you are so cruel. I said, aren''t you afraid they''ll smash your store?"


    Polovich said proudly: "they dare! Other arms dealers can come in, but if he enters the green area to sell a bullet, don''t think about leaving the green area. He will definitely die in Baghdad, so only I can sell here. This is a monopoly! If you want to use bullets well, don''t be too expensive!"


    Cui Bo hurriedly said, "what if they buy it outside the green area?"


    Polovich shrugged and said, "then I can''t help it. However, leave the green area and buy arms in Baghdad. Let''s say, you can try it if you''re not afraid of death."


    After that, polovich waved his hand again and said, "drink!"


    Just then, a middle-aged white man with American desert camouflage army pants on his legs and a quick drying shirt on his upper body passed by the door of the hotel and looked up at them.


    The hotel is not closed, and there is no air conditioning. It is a semi open hotel with a shed to shade the sun. You can clearly see the scene inside from the outside.


    After taking a look, the middle-aged man came in angrily, stood behind Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "guys, you know, you''re in trouble."


    Gao Yang''s back was facing the door. He raised his head and looked at the people around him. Sitting opposite Gao Yang, Irene, who was facing the visitor, picked her eyebrows and said, "what''s the trouble?"


    The middle-aged man sighed and said, "it''s so hot. I''ll have a beer and tell you, you know..."


    Just then, polovich did not raise his head, but whispered, "get out."


    The middle-aged man with only half a bottle of beer in his hand stopped his hand, looked at it with a stunned probe, and whispered, "Russian man?"


    Polovich glanced at the middle-aged man and said, "get out."


    The middle-aged man immediately nodded and bowed and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t see you here. I''m sorry, I''ll go now, I''ll go now."


    The middle-aged man ran out quickly. After the strange middle-aged man left, Gao Yang said curiously, "who is this guy? What does he want to do?"


    Polovich disdained: "it''s a scum who eats and drinks. He thinks you''re a newcomer and wants to scare you. Then he mixes a few bottles of beer here, a waste."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "there are such people."


    Polovich shook his head and said, "this guy is useless. He can''t get along at all. He has been hiding in the green area and doesn''t go out. He lives by cheating. Maybe he will be killed one day."


    Groliov said with a smile, "people are useless. Why don''t you leave here quickly and stay for what?"


    Polovich smiled and said, "this guy is an American. If he is willing to leave, some people will give him ticket money, but this guy has no face to leave. He has been hanging around here. Who knows what he is thinking. You know, this guy has killed more than 100 people at once."


    Hearing this, Gao Yang said, "this is a story. What''s going on?"


    Polovich said with a smile, "this guy used to be from that company. I forgot, but he came to Iraq very early. Their company is employed by the U.S. military to provide logistics and other businesses. They can also get the cover of the air force. If anything happens, they can call the plane to drop a bomb."


    Polovich picked up the beer, motioned for a toast, drank up a bottle of beer and said with a smile: "this guy is a retired veteran. He has been responsible for fire instructions. Once, they wanted to escort something or have a mission. In short, it was a large convoy. As a result, it was attacked, and then this guy called air strike."


    After putting down the empty bottle, polovich said with a gloating smile: "I don''t know whether this guy was on drugs or drinking that day. In short, after the attack, he called the plane, and then rescued the two nearest F-15. Guess what? This guy reported the wrong coordinates, and the plane came and saw, wow! There was a huge convoy. After confirming the coordinates with this guy again, it was a cluster bomb, ha Ha, needless to say? "


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "no, no, you''d better talk about the results."


    Polovich made a flowering gesture with his hand, and then shouted, "boom! Boom, boom, boom! A convoy, a hundred people, were sent to heaven! His comrades in arms, seven Americans, many Iraqi employees and the supplies of the whole convoy are all over!"


    Gao Yang said with a stunned face: "no, it''s such a coincidence!"


    It was really a coincidence. During the war in Colombia, Gao Yang found that Nate Schumacher had a psychological shadow on cluster bombs. When he asked, he knew that he had been bombed by cluster bombs in Iraq.


    To be exact, Knight saw the power of cluster bombs, but Gao Yang remembered clearly what knight had said. Now he has a pair with polovich.


    Polovich looked at Gao Yang and said, "what''s the matter? What''s so coincidence?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "a friend of mine should be the witness of what you just said, but he said that 70 or 80 people died, not more than 100, but it should be the same accidental injury event."


    Polovich waved his hand and said with a smile, "they are not being attacked. They are basically killed by cluster bombs. Then, the attackers who helped them a lot took the opportunity to kill the rest. If someone happened to pass by and save them, no one would survive."

 Chapter 907

    Half a world away, we can see the culprit who has caused psychological shadow to knight. Gao Yang thinks the world is too small.


    After sighing with emotion, he said with a bitter smile: "now I kind of understand why that guy refused to go out in the green area. He didn''t have the courage to die and didn''t want to face the family of those dead comrades in arms. He didn''t even dare to return to the familiar environment, so he had to eat here and wait to die."


    Polovich disdained and said, "don''t talk about the poor bastard. We drink beer. Corona light beer and lemon. I learned from those Americans. Don''t you want to try?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "what''s the name of that guy? Maybe I can tell him when I see my friend in the future."


    "Robert Neville, but people here call him Robert, but this is not his real name. It seems to be the name of a movie character. I don''t know what movie it is."


    At this time, Bruce whispered, "I''m a legend. The protagonist played by Will Smith is Robert Neville, but this is a series of films. In the version before Will Smith, Robert Neville is the last living human."


    Polovich suddenly realized it on his face and said with a smile: "I say, these guys are really bad, but it''s true that that guy is really legendary. He''s almost dead. He''s not a legend, but he''s not dead."


    Life is difficult, and the career of mercenary is more dangerous. Why talk about those unpleasant topics? Although it is the misfortune that happened to others, it still makes people feel sad. After all, they personally sent all their comrades in arms to the West. No one can stand this kind of thing. It''s uncomfortable.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to talk about Robert anymore. He cut off the topic and continued to eat and drink beer in a pleasant and relaxed atmosphere.


    The wine was full and the food was full. It was more than six o''clock. At this time, the sun was not very fierce. More people were active outside, and more people came to restaurants to eat.


    Gao Yang they left the hotel and went to their residence. Bolovich drank a lot of beer and was already slightly drunk. He pointed to the swimming pool and said with a smile: "look, there are all the beauties. If you look at the one who is single, you can directly ask for the price. I said, please tell her to check out with the Russian man."


    Polovich was talking, but Frye suddenly pointed to an empty tunnel excitedly: "look, there seems to be someone playing baseball!"


    Polovich smiled: "yes, it''s a baseball field. In addition to baseball, there are football fields and basketball courts. They are all in that area. Go."


    Raphael burped and said, "is there a football field? I want to play football. Well, if I don''t eat too much."


    Polovich shook his head and said, "there is no football field, only American football. There is no English football. What do those Americans know? They can''t play football. The most popular sport here is basketball."


    Frye snapped, "boss, can I go and see them play baseball?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "of course. Let''s go and walk with you."


    Polovich waved his hand and said, "go, I won''t go. I should go back and arrange the car for you. I''ll inform you when I''m ready."


    The car is a business. Maybe it will be used when. After thanking and saying goodbye to bolovich, Gao Yang thought they were just eating and followed Frye to the baseball court.


    Looking at Andy without looking at the swimming pool, Irene said with a bad smile: "Hey, Dragon Knight, I thought you went back to the swimming pool."


    Andy he said with disdain on his face: "don''t make trouble. I like to play my charm and hook the beauty to the bed willingly. I''m not interested in anything I can buy with money."


    Frye turned his head and said, "go, go!"


    Frye simply trotted behind him until he reached the edge of the baseball field, then stood there and looked at it with relish.


    In a formal baseball game, there are nine players on both sides, but what Frye sees is not a game. It''s just a group of people playing. There are not enough people. There are eight on one side and seven on the other. They are shouting and shouting. They are having a good time, and they know that at least half of the people can''t play, just making fun of it, And there are four or five people watching, which is far less lively than the courts on both sides.


    There were a lot of people on the nearby basketball court. Gao Yang took a look at it. The two basketball courts were full, and some people couldn''t find the court. They waited nearby and waited for one of the players to take turns after losing.


    Gao Yang is more interested in basketball. For baseball, forget it. For him, even football is more attractive than baseball. Watching football can also see a group fight from time to time. It''s really not good to see baseball that he doesn''t know the rules.


    After looking at it for two times, he found that Frye was interested in it, but he didn''t mean to end up in person. Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "Hey, don''t you plan to go up and play for a while? They''re not enough anyway."


    After Frye hesitated for a moment, he said, "forget it. I haven''t played with so many people. I just practice pitching alone. Occasionally someone pitching for me so that I can play the role of batter. I''m not used to playing with so many people."


    Gao Yang felt sorry for Frye.


    Frye is from South Africa. No one plays baseball there. White people play football and black people play football. It''s not easy for him to find a playmate. After leaving South Africa, Frye runs around. Frye doesn''t have time to play baseball. However, after being pulled by Frye for several times, Gao Yang feels that they are not interested in playing baseball and won''t compensate Frye any more. Therefore, Frye has always practiced alone.


    Gao Yang pushed Frye and said, "are you still shy? It''s much easier than fighting. Go, just play!"


    Frye said solemnly, "boss, although fighting will kill people, I must say that playing baseball is much harder than fighting."


    At this time, groliov also said with a smile: "come on, even if it''s more difficult, it won''t make you feel more terrible than going to the battlefield."


    Just then, treble yelled, "Hey, guys, can you add someone?"


    The player who was preparing to throw the ball stopped moving, waved at treble and said loudly, "come to us, we are short of people!"


    Just then, Irene suddenly said, "Hey, another person. Wow, these people look so professional."


    Gao Yang looked around, but saw a dozen people coming together, all dressed in formal baseball uniforms and holding bats, talking and laughing.


    At this time, someone in the audience standing on the sidelines suddenly said, "it''s those people in the Marine Corps."


    The U.S. military has withdrawn from Iraq, but there must be someone to guard the embassy and other institutions, and the soldiers of the U.S. Marine Corps have assumed this responsibility, so the people who come are regular troops.


    The players also stopped and looked at the Marines who had come to the edge of the court.


    A man who had been waving a bat walked straight into the field and shouted, "guys, do you want to have a game? Do you want to play the game between the Marine Corps and PMC?"


    Just now, the man who spoke to Cui Bo said in a loud voice: "compare, as long as you lose, don''t go home crying."


    The man waving the bat said with a smile, "man, it''s always us who win. We win and PMC lose. It''s a tradition on this court. Well, guys, form a team like a regular game. Oh, we even brought the referee. If you think it''s unfair, you can let your people act as the referee."


    People on the court came to the sidelines one after another, and then began to decide who would end up. However, most of these people are really at best. Most of them can play at best.


    The self-conscious man directly took off the baseball cap as a distinction, and the man who spoke to treble greeted several people, turned his head to treble and said, "man, how are you playing? Are you coming?"


    Treble went to Frye, pushed Frye and said, "it''s not me, it''s him. His technology is very powerful, extremely powerful!"


    Frye was shy at this time. Although he looked forward to it, he hesitated. At this time, the speaker looked at Frye and said with a smile, "how powerful?"


    Gao Yang reached out and took out Frye''s pistol. He pushed Frye forward and said loudly, "you can''t imagine how powerful you are. Come on, little fly, let the guys in the Marine Corps see how powerful you are."


    Frye was a little shy. After taking two steps forward, his pace soon became normal. He walked in front of the speaker, nodded and said, "Hello, do you need me to play that position?"


    Gao Yang was a little anxious. Frye didn''t play with people very much. It was normal that he counseled when he really wanted to play. However, Gao Yang was afraid that he was too modest and would be blind if he couldn''t get the pitcher''s position, so he shouted, "he''s a pitcher. Let him pitch. Let him throw can scare people to death!"


    The speaker laughed and said to Frye, "you''re a good pitcher?"


    Frye wiped the sweat on his nose and said nervously, "I haven''t played a formal game with anyone, so I don''t know whether it''s good or not, but I think it''s not bad."


    The speaker shrugged and said, "it doesn''t seem that you are very confident, but your friends seem to have great confidence in you. Well, you should be a pitcher first, man. I hope what your friends say is not to scare us. Oh, just call me captain. I''m called captain in this game and usually."


    After that, the captain said loudly, "well, give our children a hat and get ready to go! Kill the Marine Corps. I''m from the fucking army. Hey, viper, I know you''re from the Marine Corps. Don''t let water out. I''m staring at you! Come on, brothers, teach them a lesson!"

 Chapter 908

    A baseball game began soon. A coin was tossed to attack the defensive side. Finally, the result was that PMC attacked first and a group of Marines defended.


    Gao Yang only knows some of the most basic rules. For example, the attacker is the one who hits the ball with a bat. If the batter is out three times, he must change the roles of attack and defense until after nine innings, he will score to determine the outcome.


    First came the attack. Frye had nothing to do with him as a pitcher, so Frye and Gao Yang watched the first game nervously together.


    Because Frye joined and belonged to PMC, Gao Yang was also very interested in a game that was not very familiar with the rules. Although few of the rest were interested in baseball, since it became a game between the regular army and PMC, there must be no lack of supporters in the place where PMC gathered.


    Even the audience next to the football field and basketball field came, and some basketball players also ran to the baseball field with basketball to cheer up the baseball team who didn''t know but belonged to the same kind of people.


    Unfortunately, the batters on PMC''s side were too frustrated. Up to now, two batters were struck out. They didn''t even hit the ball with a swing. The last batter was covered at least once. Unfortunately, his ball was caught by a wild hand on the side of the Marine Corps. Although he finally hit it with a swing, he was still out directly.


    Although it was originally a group of amateurs fooling around, the three most confident batters in front of the attacker were all out directly, and it was embarrassing enough that they didn''t get a point. You know, the attacker had to hit and run bases in turn before accumulating three outs.


    During the attack, the attack and defense are not exchanged until three people are out. Therefore, theoretically, the attacker may score very many points in an attack. As long as there are not enough three people out, he will score all the time. This is the so-called collapse of the defender. Now, the PMC side collapses directly during the attack.


    The attack and defense exchanged, and the defensive side threw the ball. After Frye and several of them gathered together to discuss a few words, Frye seemed a little nervous and stepped into the pitching position.


    The first batter on the side of the Marine Corps is their captain, the one who sent out the invitation.


    Frye is the first time to play in a slightly more formal game. In fact, he doesn''t even play with three or five people.


    The marine batter looked very active. He jumped and jumped in place. He touched the bat on the ground a few times, waved it a few times and put it on his shoulder. Then he repeated the action just now. The batter stretched out his bat and shouted to Frye: "Hey, see? This is the prize I won in the military game. Look what it says? It says to the best batter lightning Dale! Ha ha, rookie, come on, I''m the first, so let me teach you what home run is!"


    After that, the batter turned and shouted at more and more spectators: "remember, my name is lightning Dale!"


    Frye seemed a little nervous. He threw the ball back and forth between his hands, waiting for Dale to finally put the eight bat on his shoulder, and the referee signaled that he could throw the ball. After Frye took a deep breath, curled up his legs and knees, and threw his first ball.


    Dale didn''t swing, and the referee shouted, "bad ball!"


    Dale was very tasteless and laughed. Of course, he was also putting psychological pressure on Frye''s test drive.


    Frye was shaking his head when the catcher shouted behind him, "relax, man, you can do it!"


    Frye picked up a ball again, habitually slapped it twice and threw the second ball.


    Dale still didn''t swing, and the referee shouted again, "bad ball!"


    Frye may be a little eccentric. Even the catcher on their side shook his head, but Dale smiled and said, "man, are you going to throw four bad balls to send me to base so as not to give me a chance to hit home base?"


    Gao Yang was a little anxious. He shouted, "play well! No, throw your ball well. What are you nervous about?"


    Frye turned his head and looked up, then made a gesture with his left hand.


    At the sight of Frye''s gesture, he was stunned. Then he chuckled and said, "Falk, the little catering guy is using tactics. I said he can''t perform so badly!"


    Jason said anxiously, "what''s going on, what''s going on?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it seems to be one of the tactics of baseball. Bad balls and good balls mix to paralyze opponents."


    After that, Gao Yang roared again, "don''t play, just do it!"


    Others may not know what it means, but Frye knew. He turned, stretched out his left hand and waved a v-hand to Gao Yang.


    Frye threw the ball for the third time, and dale still didn''t swing, but this time the referee shouted, "good ball!"


    Dale looked a little annoyed. He touched the ground with his bat, then raised his bat again and looked attentive.


    Frye threw the ball quickly and threw it again.


    Dale swung his bat, but the bat flew over the baseball and was firmly held in his hand by the catcher.


    As long as a swing, whether Frye throws a good ball or a bad ball is a good ball, but Frye''s ball is a real good ball, but Dell failed to hit it.


    "Wow!"


    A low exclamation came from the long side, and then someone shouted, "curve ball, he threw curve ball!"


    Most of the audience on the sidelines are Americans, so whether they like it or not, many people understand the rules and can see some doorways. When Frye threw a ball that suddenly fell in front of Dale and drew an obvious curve, someone shouted immediately.


    Some people in PMC''s team began to shout and scream. Their captain shouted: "it''s beautiful, strike out! Strike out! Let him strike out!"


    Frye nodded and threw the ball again. This time, he still used the most common oblique shoulder shot.


    Dale swung again, but he swung again.


    Dell looked confused, but the catcher behind Dell was shocked. If there was a high-speed camera, maybe they could know why Dell''s bat appeared on the correct baseball flight path, but failed to hit the baseball, because the baseball was too fast, and it had penetrated into the catcher''s glove before the bat arrived.


    The referee was slow. He was also stunned. After looking at Frye, he woke up and shouted, "good ball, strike out three!"


    Dale was a little confused, but Frye waved his hand. At this time, an audience suddenly shouted, "I bet! The speed of that ball just now was definitely more than a hundred miles!"


    "Falk, he just threw a curve ball and now he throws a fastball! Is this guy a professional?"


    The skill surprised four people. That''s it. Frye didn''t think he threw any great ball, and they didn''t think much. They were used to seeing Frye throw grenades. They always thought that throwing grenades was Frye''s serious work. Baseball was just a game.


    Others are different. Frye threw two difficult balls in a row. He was completely surprised by two styles of balls.


    The onlookers are clear and the fans are in the game. Frye has watched the game and often watches TV, but he watches others throw the ball. He doesn''t know how powerful his pitch is.


    There are many ways to throw baseball, and then different pitchers throw the ball at different speeds, fast and slow, but for Frye, all this is not a problem. He can throw all kinds of flowers and super fast balls. A child can stick to his lonely hobby and have great talent, so any miracle will be normal.


    In addition, for his hobby, he used stones as a baseball from childhood to childhood, and now he has become a pitcher. As long as he has time to throw grenades, Frye Kirin''s arm has become big.


    He also struck out the other side. Frye, who was playing seriously for the first time, was very excited, and his teammates were more excited. The captain shouted at Frye: "man, you scared me to death! You really scared me to death. Are you a professional player? Ha ha, it''s so handsome. Strike out, continue to strike out and kill them!"


    Frye put too much pressure on people. The second batter didn''t look right when he came on. He was too nervous.


    Frye''s first ball whizzed out, and the batter''s bat didn''t move, although the speed of the ball was not very fast.


    Gao Yang didn''t see any way, but then a man shouted, "Falk! Falk! Slider! This is slider! He threw the third way! He must be a professional player!"


    Frye also heard the shout. After he was stunned, he said to the referee, "Hello, can you tell me what is a slider?"


    The referee looked helpless and depressed, because he was from the Marine Corps. Although he was a competent referee, he couldn''t accept Frye''s flirtation.


    The referee thought Frye was really flirting with them, so he shouted, "what about the game! If you don''t understand, go home and ask again!"


    The catcher said happily, "man, you are so divine! Go on, go on! Kill him!"


    Frye shrugged, and then he threw the second ball.


    Frye has never been so happy in his life as he is today. Seeing the loss and tension after the batter swings empty, listening to more and more exclamations, and looking at his teammates jumping three feet high one by one, Frye feels happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Frye realized the excitement that children can feel. When he made his first big money, he was not as pure and happy as he is today.


    The referee shook his head and motioned helplessly that Frye could continue. Then Frye threw the third ball. This time, he used a throw method he was not very familiar with and threw a ball with a hook throw method.


    The batter did not swing, but after the referee hesitated, he finally said in a helpless voice: "good ball, strike out!"


    Two. Striking a batter out three times can bring back the disadvantage, and it can also severely hit the opponent''s confidence. Frye, who has succeeded twice in a row, is still very confident in striking a batter out three times.

 Chapter 909

    When he struck two people out three times in a row, Frye was not only in the limelight, but also brilliant.


    Keep clapping your hands and fry makes a hard shot.


    Even Gao Yang, a layman, can see that Frye''s baseball ball is fast, much faster than the other pitcher''s ball before.


    The third batter made a bet. Frye moved his arm and waved his bat, but the baseball still landed in the catcher''s glove.


    "Good ball!"


    With the referee''s feeble cry, the crowd cheered again.


    When Frye threw the second ball, he first held the ball with his right hand, but after thinking about it, Frye changed the ball to his left hand.


    Gao Yang, they all know that Frye can bow from left to right, and both hands throw grenades accurately, but the strength of his left hand is poor, and no head can be guaranteed. However, in the game, Frye suddenly changed to his left hand, which caused a commotion.


    Frye didn''t leave much time to surprise people. He threw baseball quickly.


    Pitching with the left hand will make the batter feel very uncomfortable. Although the ball speed of baseball is not very fast this time, the baseball has changed the line again.


    "Good ball!"


    Another good ball can strike out the opponent. Gao Yang now has no doubt that Frye can do it, so he is very relaxed. At this time, someone behind him said excitedly: "he is a genius. There is no doubt that he is a genius."


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked, but it was the survivor Robert who muttered to himself in a trance behind him.


    "No change-up ball can be practiced, no curve ball can be practiced, but the speed ball over 100 miles can''t be practiced. It''s a talent. It''s a genius, and he has thrown a speed ball, a slider and a curve ball. Oh, God, he just threw a change-up ball with his left hand! He''s really good!"


    With the referee''s good shot, Frye struck out the third man. At this time, Frye was celebrating with his teammates, and the catcher hugged Frye and shouted happily.


    Gao Yang doesn''t go to see Frye, but he has been watching mumbling Robert.


    Gao Yang turned to Robert and said, "Hey, man, you seem to know a lot about baseball."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, Robert, who had been distracted and looked at Frye, was surprised. When he found that Gao Yang was talking to him, Robert looked a little flustered. He nodded and bowed and said, "ah, I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were friends of Russian brothers. I''ll go now and I''ll leave now."


    Gao Yang hooked his hook and said, "no, don''t go. Come here and tell me. I need you to tell me about baseball."


    Robert hesitated for a moment, nodded to Gao Yang and walked slowly to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang pointed to Frye and said, "you say he''s a genius?"


    Robert immediately changed his face and said: "Yes, he''s a genius. I''m very sure of that, sir. As you can see, he threw four pitches, using three pitches: top shoulder, oblique shoulder and down. I think his speed ball and curve ball have the professional level of major league players. This is not the most important. What''s important is that his speed ball speed can definitely enter the major league At the top five level, I don''t have a speed gun. I don''t know the specific ball speed, but I can guarantee that few people are better than him in the hands of professional pitchers. You have to understand that this is a talent! "


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "in other words, do you think he can be a professional player?"


    Robert smiled: "sure, any scout who finds him will not let go of this genius, because what he embodies now is extremely valuable."


    Robert waved his hand and said excitedly: "God''s left arm sandy Koufax has two weapons, fastball and curveball. He only needs one of them to win the game, but he has two weapons. In addition, he is a left-handed pitcher, which makes him a legend. In the seventh game of the 1965 world series, sandy Koufax had pain in his arm and couldn''t throw curveball, so he closed his opponent with fastball continuously. He''s great!"


    After saying that with a look of admiration, Robert pointed to Frye and said, "look at him. He has a high-speed ball, a curve ball, and even a slider that sandy doesn''t have. He can throw with both hands. In addition, he can throw a change-up ball with his left hand. Tell me, what''s the reason why he doesn''t become a great pitcher?"


    Gao Yang was stunned. There were some surprised people beside him. After staring at each other, Gao Yang took a breath and said, "so powerful?"


    Robert breathed and said: "Sandy is the player I admire most. However, he entered the major leagues directly at the age of 19 in 1955 and didn''t throw a ball in the minor leagues, which is very powerful. However, Sandy was a tragedy in the first six years of his career. He lacked ball control ability and only had ball speed. As a result, he had to send more than 5 walks every nine innings, with a winning rate of less than 50% until he practiced curveball, With a strong ability to control the ball, he began to become a star. "


    After that, Robert stretched out his hands together, pointed to Frye and said loudly: "gentlemen, look at him. He now has ball speed and ball control ability. He is perfect. He has some ball ways that are not in place, but what does it matter? He can even give up the ball ways he is not very good at. He can become a great pitcher by focusing on speed ball and curve ball."


    After that, Robert suddenly looked gloomy and bowed his head and said, "he is a genius. He is bound to enter the major league baseball, but he is actually a PMC."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, and then he suddenly said, "do you think he can enter the major league? Do you know how to enter? For example, looking for Scouts or directly recommending himself to the club?"


    Robert reached out and stopped talking. He said attentively, "don''t talk. He''s going to hit the ball! Let me see his hitting and base running skills."


    Frye sealed his opponent, and now it''s their turn to attack, and the first batter was also struck out, and Frye was the second batter.


    Frye swung his bat. His opponent threw a good ball, but Frye couldn''t hit it.


    Robert frowned and said, "compared with his magical pitching, his hitting skills are not very good. The ball speed is not fast, and the flight route is easy to judge. It''s easy to hit."


    Frye swung his bat for the second time. Robert waved his hand, tilted his head, and said, "it''s too ugly, too bad. This ball shouldn''t be missed. The other pitcher is very bad. It can''t be missed. He should have been missed."


    "He doesn''t have much chance to play," he said in a low voice


    Robert shrugged and said, "I can see that there is a problem with his swing. The timing is OK, but there is no cooperation between his hands and eyes. The swing is crooked. If I were him, I could send myself to base even with my eyes closed. Oh! He got it!"


    Frye seemed to have found his weakness, so when he swung his stick for the third time, he simply worked hard to perform miracles. As a result, he was really blinded by him, just as Robert said.


    After a crisp sound, the baseball flew high, but Frye didn''t seem to realize he could hit it. He opened his mouth and was stunned there.


    "Not out of bounds, on base! On base!"


    Frye''s teammates began to shout, and Frye woke up like a dream. He threw the bat and began to run, but Robert said with a firm face: "ha ha, there''s no need to run in a hurry. The fielder can''t catch the ball. It''s a home run. Ha ha, he''s lucky!"


    As Robert said, the baseball flew out of the barbed wire field and then flew far away. The two fielders ran over and could only helplessly watch the baseball fly from the sky.


    Robert turned his head and said, "now I can answer your question. Your friend, he has a lot of problems in hitting and running base, but it doesn''t matter. Really, he can become a great baseball player just by his pitching!"


    Frye waved his hand and ran slowly to home base, because there were no other teammates on base, so he completed a home run and couldn''t hit a home run, but it didn''t matter. He finally got the first point for PMC.


    Just then, there was a sudden noise on the nearby football field, and soon, a very angry looking man covered his head with one hand and grabbed a baseball with the other hand and shouted towards the baseball field.


    "Falk! What that bastard did, get out of here!"


    A strong white man scolded angrily. After he scolded, he immediately stopped fighting on the football field you robbed me. After several people surrounded and said a few words, those football players immediately came to the baseball field.


    Robert looked at it with a helpless face and sighed, "Oh, no, it''s crazy Johnson who was hit by the ball. It''s a big trouble."


    Gao Yang said calmly, "what trouble?"


    Robert said bitterly, "it will fight, it will!"


    Gao Yang sighed, smiled bitterly at the people around him and said, "as long as it''s a place where mercenaries gather, he won''t be able to live in peace all day. Let''s go. It''s a fight."


    Groliov said with a smile, "it''s strange not to fight. Aha, there are still a lot of them."


    Almost all the people who played football poured in, and the people on the baseball field immediately gathered together after they found something wrong. This surprised Gao Yang. He thought that no one would help Frye out of Satan.


    If you fight, baseball has a weapon advantage because they have a lot of bats, and football has a protective advantage because many of them wear protective gear and helmets.


    Several people who were teammates with Frye showed no weakness. One person took a bat and walked head-on towards the football side. Then, to Gao Yang''s surprise, those Marines also picked up the bat and stood with Frye after their captain whistled.


    At this time, Robert said to Gao Yang carefully, "it''s going to fight, you. I suggest you go to the Russian man quickly, or take your friends and run quickly. Crazy Johnson is very powerful."

 Chapter 910

    Gao Yang ignored Robert. He just sighed helplessly and waved his hand. Then the remaining eleven people greeted those who played football.


    There is no shortage of people who like to watch the excitement. They see that two groups of people are going to fight, and those who used to watch the ball don''t look at it. They shout and scream one by one before moving forward. When Gao Yang sets aside several people and stands in front of the two sides playing football and baseball, the people on both sides have begun to confront each other.


    Frye was going to stand forward, but he was dragged behind by their captain. Seeing this scene, he just wanted to shout for justice.


    The man nicknamed captain pulled Frye behind him, then took the bat in his right hand, tapped it on his left hand, raised his head, squinted at the leader on the other side, and shouted, "Johnson, what do you want to do?"


    Johnson stretched out his right hand, raised the baseball, shook it, and shouted angrily, "who''s playing, come out for me!"


    At this time, the Marines also stood from the back, one by one holding bats and looking at Johnson with poor complexion. The man who claimed to be lightning Dale also took bats, walked to the front and said to Johnson, "why, do you want to fight?"


    Johnson stretched out his hand, wiped it on his neck, and then said with a gloomy face, "a baseball hit my neck. I''m very hurt! I''m very angry! Who did it? Stand up for me."


    Frye wanted to stand forward, but after he moved forward, the group of people around him stood forward together. They didn''t show Frye, but wanted to fight in a hurry.


    Johnson was very angry, but the captain shook his head and said, "Johnson, no one here is afraid of you. Either we go back and play our own, or we fight first, and then continue to play ours. Which do you want to choose?"


    Johnson tilted his head, spat on the ground and said fiercely, "Fark oil! Go to hell!"


    As soon as he finished, Johnson threw the baseball in his hand at the captain. The people on both sides stood only two meters away. Although the captain was on guard, he was also hit on the nose by the baseball, and blood flowed immediately.


    He shouted all over, and both sides began to work.


    When fighting, both sides fully reflected their hobbies. However, although baseball players have bats, football players have protective gear. Not only that, almost everyone of them wears helmets. Another key point is that football players are much stronger than baseball players.


    When most football players came, they held their helmets in their hands, but when they wanted to do it, they didn''t have the gentlemanly demeanor to bring them all to their heads.


    It''s strange for a group of PMC people to have a gentleman''s demeanor.


    The opponent has protective equipment and physical advantages. Although Frye''s bat on their side came down, he fell as soon as he was caught by his opponent. The side playing baseball immediately fell down.


    Just then, Gao Yang moved them.


    Since it''s not exposed, it''s better to be a strange soldier. After the two sides fight, Li JinFang shouted loudly and rushed out with a whoosh.


    Crazy Johnson has been riding on the captain. He grabbed the bat in one hand and was about to hit him hard in the other hand. Li JinFang rushed out next to him without saying anything. He just kicked Johnson on the shoulder.


    Johnson was kicked away directly. Then Li JinFang turned around and twisted his crotch. With a slap, he kicked a man wearing protective equipment on the leg and fell on the horse.


    Gao Yang was going for Johnson, but seeing that Li JinFang started earlier, he shifted his goal.


    Because he rushed up from the side, Gao Yang kicked a man''s crotch directly and kicked him to the ground. Then a marine waving a bat rushed up. The man who fell to the ground with a bat on the other side was a crazy swing. It was a tragedy to hit the man on the ground.


    Gao Yang was about to find a new target, but he saw someone rushing towards him. As soon as Gao Yang dodged and lifted his Yin leg, he naturally used it.


    Lift Yin legs to build new skills. When Gao Yang''s opponent opened his mouth and wanted to kneel to the ground, a man with a bat rushed up and swept across, banging on the man''s helmet.


    Gao Yang quickly dodged aside and watched his temporary comrades smash the people who have lost their ability to move with a bat.


    Even if the people here are not mercenaries who kill people without blinking an eye, they are also PMC who always make a living on the edge of the gun. In short, there is no good stubble. If they don''t fight, there is only one principle. I''d rather kill you, but you can''t turn over your hand to kill me. Therefore, if you want to fight, you must fight to death, even if it''s not aimed at killing people, You must also make sure that your opponent can''t fight back.


    For a moment, the sound of banging became a piece of noise. He rushed behind a man on the other side of a football team who was stamping with his feet, kicked out, sneaked from behind, and directly kicked his opponent forward.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand to pull the man he saved up, and the man with blood on his face stood up and shook his head. He immediately turned and rushed over. First, he took off his opponent''s helmet, and then with his helmet in one hand, he said hello to the head of the man who was still beating him just now, and twice he opened his opponent''s hand.


    Just then, the crazy Johnson who was kicked over by Li JinFang stood up from the ground. He roared, swung the stolen bat in his left hand and hit Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang was afraid of this. He took the initiative to meet Johnson, but Gao Yang saw a football player waving a bat at the back of Li JinFang''s head.


    Gao Yang turned to see Li JinFang''s dangerous situation and immediately shouted, "behind you!"


    Li JinFang fought too hard. He had rushed into the enemy''s crowd alone and killed everywhere. He was far away from his comrades in arms. If others wanted to save him, they couldn''t catch up.


    If the back of the head is smashed, it will be fatal.


    Gao Yang couldn''t care much. He subconsciously stretched out his hand and took out his pistol. At this time, there was also the rule of never shooting in the green area.


    The loud cry played a role. Although Li JinFang didn''t know it was reminding him, it didn''t matter. All the people of Satan''s mercenary regiment subconsciously bowed their heads and looked behind them for the first time.


    Li JinFang bowed his head and turned to look behind him. He kicked his left leg back violently, kicked the man who attacked him, kicked him down, then took back his left leg and kicked him forward.


    Li JinFang kicked the ball again and again, and the wind came out. He leaned to the right and directly put the sole of his left combat boot against Johnson''s bat. With a slap, Johnson broke the bat in his hand. After that, Li JinFang took back his left foot, took his left foot as the axis, turned around, kicked his right foot out, and swept Johnson to the ground after another slap.


    Johnson writhed painfully on the ground, but he couldn''t stand up. Li JinFang showed mercy and didn''t directly kick his neck, but he kicked Johnson''s arm and directly broke his arm.


    When the crisis was over, Gao Yang didn''t have to shoot. He put the pistol back into the holster.


    With the participation of the Satan mercenary regiment, Johnson''s group were all at a disadvantage in terms of number and quality. The fight soon ended. There were only baseball team players who were still beating with bats and the audience shouting and cheering.


    Seeing that the overall situation was settled, the marine lightning Dale immediately whistled, and then said in a hurry, "retreat! Retreat! Don''t wait for the gendarmerie to come!"


    After that, Dale said to a group of people who fought side by side: "we''ll flash next time."


    The Marines ran away, and the captain shouted, "stop, withdraw! Run!"


    After that, the captain waved his hand to Frye and signaled him to run quickly. After that, he waved his hand desperately to let the people who had stopped run quickly. At the same time, he went to pull away some people who had suffered losses at the beginning and were now angry.


    After pulling everyone apart, the captain saluted them to the mercenaries, and then a group of people ran away.


    At this time, the spectators also dispersed in a crowd, but Robert pushed high and whispered, "don''t run! When the soldiers to maintain order come, there will be trouble, run!"


    Gao Yang immediately said in a deep voice, "withdraw!"


    At Gao Yang''s command, Satan''s people also ran to their residence. When Gao Yang found that Robert was going to run in the opposite direction, he immediately shouted to Robert, "you, come with me!"


    Gao Yang and they ran back to the house assigned to them, and at this time, the man sent by polovich to watch the door for them was still there.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s return, the Russian who had been standing at the door said solemnly, "I see what happened. Remember, if someone later asks if you were involved in the fight and killed yourself, it''s no problem to say you''re watching the excitement. Well, I''ll go."


    After the porter finished, he saw Robert. He frowned and whispered to Robert, "go away! They are friends of the Russian man. If you don''t want to die, go away."


    Robert shrank back a few steps, but Gao Yang hurriedly said, "it doesn''t matter. I asked him to come. I have something to ask him."


    The gatekeeper nodded, pointed to Robert, and said with a gloomy face, "if you ask anything, say don''t play tricks, and don''t show off your tricks. Otherwise, if I know, you know what will happen."


    After that, the gatekeeper nodded to Gao Yang and then strode away.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and let people into their room, but as soon as he entered the room, he looked at the garbage all over the floor and frowned. He sighed and said, "it seems that we have to clean the room."


    At this time, Robert said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Someone can clean it. It only takes a little money to find someone to clean it. I can also help. Oh, I''m free, free."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "good. Find someone to clean up later, but before that, tell me something about the major league baseball. Hey, little fly, come here. You have to listen."

 Chapter 911

    "Tell me, what should I do if I want him to join the major league baseball?"


    Frye didn''t know why Gao Yang left Robert. When he understood what Gao Yang was saying, he immediately looked silly and said, "what are you talking about? Major league baseball?"


    Robert looked at Frye and said, "the major league of professional baseball is divided into the American League and the National League. The pitcher of the American League does not need to act as a batter, but the National League stipulates that the pitcher needs to play to hit the ball, and usually the pitcher will be in the ninth stick. When the teams of the two leagues fight, the home league will adopt which rule."


    After that, Robert pointed to Frye and said with a smile: "This is very important, because in his case, hitting and running base obviously need to be strengthened. Although no team will refuse him in terms of his current talent and strength, if he is a pitcher, he is obviously more suitable for the American League. Therefore, I believe he can naturally join the major league as long as he shows his face in front of the professional league scouts ¡£¡±


    Frye said blankly, "it''s that simple?"


    Gao Yang also said curiously, "is it so simple?"


    Robert frowned and said, "well, of course, if you want to enter the major league, you have to let those scouts see your strength. I think as long as scouts find you, they may not let you join the team directly. They will always invite you to do a trial training or something."


    Frye looked at Robert excitedly and nervously and said in a hurry, "how do you know this? Do you think I have no problem?"


    Robert waved his hand and said, "friends, as long as you have eyes, you know you can definitely enter the major league. Maybe you still lack some experience, but when you have time, you are the next superstar."


    Looking at Frye, who began to giggle, Gao Yang was worried that Robert, who was already living by eating and drinking, was deliberately flattering, and he was also worried that Frye would raise his tail to the sky, so he waved and said, "OK, that''s the major league baseball, not where you can enter."


    Gao Yang found that he began to have a paternalistic style. He not only wanted to think about Frye''s future, but also was afraid that he would be praised and killed, so he began to take protective measures involuntarily.


    After laughing at his discovery, Gao Yang said to Robert, "how do you know this?"


    Robert shrugged and said, "I''m just a baseball fan, well, a very enthusiastic one."


    Gao Yang was disappointed, but he didn''t know a more professional person, so he said hopefully, "can you tell me in detail how to give him a chance to join the major league baseball?"


    Robert thought for a moment and said: "Through the observation of scouts, he was invited to trial training and then participate in the draft. However, the draft is in June, and it''s too late this year. But I think if he can find a team for trial training, he can wait for next year''s draft while training. Of course, even if he directly joins a minor league team to start the game, in that case, he will be the No. 1 pick next year, just the draft The order of the show is determined by the team''s results. If he enters the minor league first and becomes famous, he may enter a fish belly team and cannot enter the team he most wants to join. However, well, it''s not certain. If he doesn''t sign with the team that selected him within half a month, he can still join other teams as an arbitrary player. "


    Knowing that the draft has passed, Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "well, we have to wait for next year. It''s too slow."


    Robert suddenly said, "Oh, I forgot that people of Canadian nationality in the United States and its territories have to pass the draft. If they are of other nationalities, they can not participate in the draft and sign freely with any team."


    Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said, "well, this is good, this is very good."


    Robert didn''t dare to ask Frye what nationality he was. He looked at Frye and said with a smile, "man, which team do you want to join? I think you can try to join the Boston Red Sox. What do you think? It''s exciting to join such a great team as the Red Sox, man, you really should..."


    Before Robert finished, Frye said happily, "if I can really enter the major league, of course I have to join New York."


    Robert looked stunned and disappointed and said, "what? You''re a damn Yankee!"


    Obviously, Robert is a fan of the Boston Red Sox, which is a sworn enemy of the New York Yankees.


    Robert''s face was very complicated. At this time, Frye said happily: "it''s not the New York Yankees, it''s the New York metropolis. I''m a metropolis fan. I''ve been here since childhood."


    Robert breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Great, you''re not a hated Yankee fan. I said, man, what''s good about the metropolis? They have no history, record and are crushed by the New York Yankees. What''s the reason for the metropolis to attract you? Man, consider the Red Sox. Really, think about it. It''s so exciting to be the chief pitcher of the Great Red Sox team."


    Frye said disdainfully: "I don''t know the Boston Red Sox. I don''t know what the New York Yankees are. I only know the New York metropolis. What''s wrong with no history, no record, no fans, and nothing. Let me go to a metropolis to earn all this back. From then on, let people connect my name with the metropolis. What''s the meaning of joining the legend. Isn''t it more fulfilling to create a legend "Is that right?"


    Frye''s words were too much to the taste of all the people in Satan''s mercenary regiment. The people who said the words nodded repeatedly. After Raphael whistled, he smiled at Frye and said, "man, domineering!"


    Irene slapped Frye on the back and said with a smile, "man, we''re waiting for you to lead Mets into a legendary team. When you play, we''ll cheer you up!"


    Robert was stunned for a moment and finally said, "but the Mets are the National League and need to let pitchers play and hit, while the Red Sox is the American League. You can concentrate on being a pitcher until you become a legend."


    Frye still said with an indifferent face: "need to play to hit the ball? Then I''ll hit the ball. If you want to become a legend, you can still be afraid of this. Practice."


    Although it is a topic that is out of touch with the wind, horses and cattle, Gao Yang is very satisfied with Frye''s answer. Indeed, what''s the meaning of joining the legend and creating the legend yourself? That''s fun and the real legend.


    Gao Yang patted Frye on the shoulder and smiled at Robert: "do you know the contact information of any scouts? Or, do you know how to make him attractive to a major league team?"


    Robert said with a wry smile: "I''m just a fan. How can I have the contact information of scouts."


    Gao Yang was not very disappointed. He waved his hand and said to Frye, "OK, I''ll find a way to send you to trial training when I go back. Maybe you can become a big star soon."


    Frye couldn''t close his mouth with a smile, and Robert nodded again and again: "yes, yes, you''re a natural star material. It''s too wasteful to be a PMC. In case... Well, sorry, you''ll certainly become a big star."


    Robert said something wrong, which made Gao Yang feel a little bumpy, but he knew that Robert was right. If Frye really had the ability to become a big star, it would be too wasteful and dangerous to be a mercenary again.


    In case of injury, disability and even death, Frye can still have a fart future.


    Gao Yang''s good mood was interrupted. He waved to Robert and said, "OK, let''s talk here first. Go and ask some people to clean here for us. Oh, in order to thank you for your puzzle solving, this 1000 yuan is for you as a consulting fee. Thank you."


    Gao Yang took it out, counted out a thousand dollars and handed it to Robert.


    Robert hesitated. He looked at the money in Gao Yang''s hand and hesitated for a long time. However, Gao Yang holding the money was a little impatient. Then he finally swallowed his saliva and said, "no, I don''t want money. I like to talk about baseball with people, not to mention being able to say this to a genius, which makes me very, very happy, so I can''t accept money."


    Gao Yang was surprised because a waste man who lived by eating and drinking didn''t want his money. A thousand dollars is not a decimal. If it weren''t for the fact that everything in the green area was too expensive and a hundred dollars really couldn''t be taken, he wouldn''t give a thousand dollars. His money was bought with his life, not by the wind.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to owe Robert a favor, because he didn''t like Robert, to be exact, so he took out a pile of money and didn''t count the specific amount. Anyway, it must add up to more than two thousand.


    After adding some money, Gao Yang didn''t speak, but Robert became firm. He shook his head at Gao Yang and said with a smile: "No, I''m not too little. In fact, a thousand dollars is a huge sum of money, but I don''t want to accept it, because you said thank you to me. No one said thank you to me for a long time. Well, I want to thank you. Well, I''m leaving. I''m glad to chat with you. Bye, I''ll call someone over."


    Robert then turned and left, like running for his life. Looking at Robert''s back, he held the money high and said, "this man, this man is really interesting."


    A group of people were surprised and sighed. They all fell into silence, but groliov sighed and said: "killing his comrades in arms, no one thought. He seems to have no dignity, but he doesn''t necessarily have no dignity. Maybe it''s just his means of survival."


    A person who was originally despised showed something called dignity. Although Robert looked tangled, he looked very relaxed when he left, which showed that he also went through psychological struggle, but he finally chose to retain a trace of dignity rather than a huge sum of money for him.


    Gao Yang took away the money and said with a smile, "I don''t look down on and hate him so much. Well, let''s get down to business, Frye. Do you think you should consider entering the major league and becoming a star?"

 Chapter 912

    Frye was very happy with his question. He said happily, "of course! When I retire, I''ll play baseball. Ha ha, envy, envy you, I''m going to be a star!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "are you stupid? Retire? How old are you when you retire? Of course you go to play baseball as soon as possible. Listen, now your South African nationality is still preserved, right? When our mission is over, you will find a way to find a Scout or something immediately. You can always find a way to show it."


    Frye was also stunned and said, "boss, are you kidding? I don''t want to retire yet. Why are you going to play immediately?"


    Gao Yang said angrily and jokingly, "why? FAK, you''re so stupid! You can make a lot of money by playing fucking ball. Why do you rely on war to make money?"


    Frye was a little anxious. He shouted to Gao Yang, "why do I have to play baseball? Why can''t I make money by fighting?"


    Gao Yang was also a little anxious. He raised his tone and said loudly, "you''re a genius. Do you understand? Genius! A genius in baseball, you don''t want to be a superstar and run to be a mercenary! Is shit in your head? Your fucking brain is burned out in war?"


    Frye shook his hand and said, "Falk! We just agreed to start a big company together. You want me to leave Satan now? Without me, where the hell are you going to find me such a good bomber, where are you going to find me such a good bazooka? I like playing baseball! But I don''t want to play professional baseball now. I''m not going anywhere! I''ll stay in Satan!"


    Gao Yang was really worried. He thought Frye would be happy to play baseball. Who knew Frye wouldn''t go.


    Gao Yang stood in front of Frye and shouted, "you idiot! How many times have you been hurt? You were shot in Mexico, and you almost died in Colombia! Do you need me to remind you of this? Ah


    ! Fark! Your future is to be a big star, not a fucking mercenary who could die at any time! Are you stupid? Are you an idiot? "


    Gao Yang roared and poked Frye''s head with his hand.


    Frye dared to yell at Gao Yang, but he didn''t dare to fight with Gao Yang, and Gao Yang didn''t dare to block him with his hand, so Frye stepped back. After two steps back, Frye stubbed his neck and shouted, "don''t say it! I won''t go there, either wait for Satan to dissolve or wait for me to die, otherwise I won''t play any damn baseball! Leave me alone, I won''t go!"


    Gao Yang was angry and anxious. He shouted, "you have the guts to tell me again!"


    Looking at Gao Yang and Frye, they were really anxious. A group of people rushed up. Cui Bo and Li JinFang pulled Frye back, while groliov and Irene held Gao Yang back.


    Groliov shouted, "shut up! Be quiet! Be quiet! What are you doing? Frye, the boss is right. What are you doing?"


    Frye stubbed his neck and said, "I''m not stupid. Don''t mention baseball to me now! Don''t mention anyone!"


    Gao Yang was so angry and angry that he shouted, "I''ll kill you idiot. Get the fuck out of here. I''ll fire you! I''ll fire you!"


    Gao Yang had never been so angry. Groliov quickly said, "stop it, Gao, stop it, Frye, what are you thinking? Think about it. If you get hurt again, you may ruin your real future."


    Frye twisted his head and shouted, "I just won''t go! I won''t go if you fire me. If you bring me out of the damn slum in South Africa, don''t try to kick me away! I''ll retire if you retire. If you don''t retire, don''t try to kick me away alone! You need me, you can''t leave me!"


    He shouted loudly: "go away! There are many bombers and rocket launchers everywhere. I went out and shouted, and immediately hundreds of fucking people lined up and begged me to join Satan!"


    Frye yelled, "they''re not as good as me!"


    "You fart! I can find a better pitcher than you wherever I look, and a bazooka is 10000 times better than you. You don''t want to stay and play your baseball! You brain burned fool, idiot!"


    Gao Yang became more and more angry because he was really afraid that the career of mercenary was really too dangerous. Apart from anything else, even if Frye was shot in the arm, it would be really difficult to say whether he could continue to play baseball even if he recovered from the injury. If Frye was not a genius, but if Frye was a big star, But because of a very common injury in mercenaries, it will be too late to regret.


    It''s a pity that Frye just doesn''t get it.


    Gao Yang is anxious because of concern and angry because of anxiety, so he is really very angry now.


    Li JinFang then said in a deep voice, "little fly, your mood. In fact, we all understand, but the boss is really right. You have to think about it. If your arm is hurt or something, everything will be destroyed."


    Frye shouted, "I will! I''m not afraid! Anyway, I have money now and can live a comfortable life without playing baseball. What am I afraid of?"


    Tommy also said in a warm voice: "take it easy, Frye. Think about it, boss. This is for your good. We all hope to see you have a bright future. You are different from us. You can live a better life. Besides, you like baseball so much. Besides, you don''t have to worry that no one will fill your position after you leave. We can find new people."


    Frye roared, "shut up, stop talking. I said I wouldn''t go anywhere. I can fucking block bullets for the boss. Find a new man who is willing to block bullets for the boss and show me! Falk, don''t mention baseball to me. I won''t play baseball in the fucking future!"


    When Frye roared out these words, no one could say anything, because Frye dared to block bullets for Gao Yang and was willing to block bullets for Gao Yang. It was proved by facts that he had done so in Colombia.


    Gao Yang wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to speak. After calming down, his and Frye''s rapid breathing seemed very clear.


    Groliov gently shook his head at Gao Yang and said, "stop talking, stop talking, calm down."


    Gao Yang feels helpless. Although he has always understood Frye''s mind, he is still very moved now, which makes him feel worse. In addition, it is precisely because of his love with Frye that makes him so angry after Frye refused to play baseball.


    Gao Yang thought disorderly for a moment, but he couldn''t think of any way. Finally, he could only wave his hand reluctantly and said angrily: "toad, Dragon Knight, fork and test tube, go and find me which Robert, Falk, Falk, what an idiot!"


    Frye shouted, "it''s no use looking for anyone. I just won''t go!"


    Irene said, "what are you looking for him for?"


    Gao Yang shouted angrily, "what are you doing? Let him play baseball with Frye! He''s a super fan. He''s sure to play baseball!"


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Frye and said angrily, "all right, wait until you go back, Falk, I won''t say anything about letting you go. Don''t say anything. Don''t play baseball again. Practice when you have time. When... When you change your mind and find that you can''t pitch, what should I do?"


    No matter what he does, talent alone can''t do. He has to practice hard. Gao Yang knows this truth, so he''s afraid that if Frye is in a hurry, he won''t touch baseball again in the future.


    Frye said hard, "I won''t practice unless you promise me to let me leave when our company is set up and everyone retires."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "what a hopeless fool. All right, go and practice your ball. If you have nothing to do in the future, practice more."


    "You haven''t promised me yet."


    "Falk, I have promised you so, fool."


    After thinking about it for a moment, Frye hesitated and said, "swear!"


    "Well, I swear to God to be responsible for what I said just now, all right."


    Gao Yang finally made a concession. Frye immediately smiled and said, "thank you, boss. Ha ha. Don''t worry. Everyone can rest assured. I''m sure I''ll never do anything again. I promise I won''t get hurt."


    Jason cast a meaningful look at Gao Yang, because he clearly remembered that Gao Yang swore to God not to kill, but turned around and killed the man, because he didn''t believe in God, but after Gao Yang stared at him with a warning eye, Jason immediately turned his head and decided to hide the fact that Gao Yang swore to God is no different from farting in his heart, At least don''t let Frye know.


    After a storm, especially after the extremely rare or unprecedented quarrel between Gao Yang and Frye, the atmosphere is a little awkward, but it will not affect their relationship at all, but will make their relationship closer.


    After getting Gao Yang''s promise, several people let go of Gao Yang and Frye, but Frye smiled all over his face and said to Gao Yang carefully: "Boss, don''t be angry. In fact, we can raise enough money soon, right? Maybe I''ll be a big star next year. At that time, you have to go to the stadium to cheer me on. I don''t know what my first game will be like, but I think it won''t be too bad. Maybe it will be a blockbuster."


    Gao Yang still said angrily: "You''d better make sure you can get into the major leagues. You''re a rookie. Just listen to that Robert, you really believe you''re a genius and you can definitely get into the major leagues? I tell you, no matter what you do, talent is very important, but hard training is more important, okay? You''ll practice more when you''re free, and we''ll play more with you when you''re free. You''re not that, what Can''t you hit and run base? Maybe you need to practice this more in the future. "


    Frye said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. The pitcher doesn''t need to run base. The hit is also the ninth. It doesn''t matter."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "fart! Don''t you want to be a legend? Legends have to be comprehensive, have to, have to, at least you can''t be too serious. What if people don''t want you to do because you can''t run base? You have to raise the starting point, you can''t throw the ball, you have to practice hard after hitting something. Look back, well, look back, you have to find a professional coach for you."


    Just then, Bruce, who ran out to find Robert, said on the walkie talkie, "boss, I found Robert. Good news, he really can play baseball. According to his own words, he plays well."

 Chapter 913

    Polovich soon brought the car, just that night.


    In Iraq, Japanese cars are the most common, and a large part of them come directly from second-hand cars. Therefore, the streets in Iraq are full of broken cars from Japan, so that the four cars sent by polovich are all Toyota, because such cars will not receive special attention on the road in Iraq.


    Polovich brought his own car. A seven seater land cruiser was refitted. It looked like an old model in the late 1990s, but underneath the dirty and hated old appearance, there was a brand-new frame and heart. Moreover, the glass was all bulletproof glass, and armor was hidden in the door. Although it could not protect the RPG, But it can resist the close range shooting of 12.7mm heavy machine gun.


    To ensure that the car is in good condition, polovich has to send some modified cars. A car produced in 2009, but deliberately painted the body very dirty, and then removed all the shiny parts, it will become a car that looks very old, but should not really break down on the way.


    As for the pickup truck, it is worth mentioning that a "cliff" 12.7mm heavy machine gun is pulled on the pickup truck. In order to avoid using a high gun rack, the target is too obvious, but the gun rack cannot be used. In that case, the heavy machine gun is too difficult to control, so polovich installed an electrically controlled gun rack on the pickup truck.


    Press the button in the car or outside, and the three supports installed on the electric pulley will stand up, which can jack up the heavy machine gun in six seconds. When not in use, press the button to let the heavy machine gun fall back into the car bucket. You can''t see when you cover the mask and pull a heavy machine gun.


    Of course, no matter what degree of modified vehicles can''t stop a roadside bomb. The most important thing is to avoid fighting if you want to deliver the goods safely.


    To avoid fighting, in fact, we have to rely mainly on the efforts of tomler or cargo owners, to pass safely in the places controlled by government forces, and to pass innocuously in the sites controlled by complex separatist armed forces. In addition, we have to look at our luck. Don''t encounter bombs, and don''t inadvertently be targeted with rockets.


    Polovich was sincere enough and prepared a good car, but Gao Yang they couldn''t use it because they couldn''t receive the notice to start.


    Three days later, when they arrived in the green area for the whole three days, Gao Yang said that in addition to eating and drinking every day, they were just a group of people playing baseball with Frye. It was really a vacation. As for the task, let alone starting, they couldn''t even hear a word.


    Gao Yang contacted tomler once and received a reply that the goods had been detained by armed forces, but they didn''t have to take them back by force. They just needed to wait quietly for the news.


    Wait another week. If you want the goods back within the time limit, when to start. If the goods don''t come back, the task ends, the deposit doesn''t have to be refunded, and the balance doesn''t have to be paid. The task ends in a muddle.


    After receiving the reply from tomler, Gao Yang really hoped that the goods would not come back, and then the task ended. Someone gave five million dollars to invite them to travel to Iraq. Although this place is really not a good place to go, we can''t be too shameless. We just paid five million dollars to invite them to travel. What''s not enough.


    Gao Yang wants to be open. He hopes to travel around like this and go back. Unfortunately, it doesn''t work out.


    It was approaching dusk, when the residents of the green area came out for activities, Gao YangZheng and a group of Satan accompanied Frye to play baseball, but the phone suddenly rang.


    Gao Yang answered the phone, but it was tomler.


    "Ram, the problem is finally solved. Someone will take you out of the green area to pick up the goods at 12 o''clock tonight. After receiving the goods, what''s left is your business. Get ready and start on time at 12 o''clock tonight."


    Tomler''s voice sounds tired, but also relaxed, but Gao Yang is very depressed, because his hope is dashed.


    Put away the phone, waved high and said loudly, "stop, we have to go on with our work, Falk, go back and pack up."


    Bruce straightened his waist, took off his gloves and said with relief, "finally don''t have to wait. Great, finish it early and go home early."


    Looking at Frye and Robert, they stopped and shouted loudly, "you two continue to play. It''s all right. You don''t start until 12 p.m. it''s less than 6 p.m. and it''s still early."


    Things have long been packed up and can be carried away. Gao Yang doesn''t want to delay Frye''s practice time. You know, the solar energy in Iraq is dead during the day. Every day, that is, he can move from the afternoon to the dark.


    Frye took the bat and said, "forget it. Don''t play. It''s still important to get down to business."


    Gao Yang''s current state of mind is like a parent who is afraid of delaying his children''s learning. Frye rarely meets a good level of training with him. Gao Yang really doesn''t want him to delay his chance to practice.


    "No, just play here. We''ll call you when we eat. Let''s get ready. You don''t have to play your game."


    After Gao Yang said a few words, he greeted the people, returned to his residence and dressed up all his equipment. Although he said that he didn''t start until 12 p.m., he prepared early in case of no harm.


    As for Frye, he and Robert stayed on the baseball field.


    Since we had a fight with that crazy Johnson on the baseball field, no one has played baseball these two days. I''m afraid he will be accidentally injured when Johnson retaliates. Gao Yang is afraid, but he doesn''t want to conflict again. After all, it''s in the green area. The people here are from various companies. It''s still very troublesome to make a human life.


    However, according to the news given by polovich, crazy Johnson has a broken arm and can''t get out in the hospital for a few days. Moreover, polovich said that it''s estimated that Johnson won''t retaliate. Johnson belongs to a large and medium-sized company. Although he has many colleagues, he doesn''t have much charisma. If he wants to retaliate, he has to do it in person with a group of people close to him, And these people are in the hospital like him. They can''t move if they want revenge.


    With the exact news, Gao Yang and his team have been playing with Frye on the baseball field for a few days, and Robert is really good at playing baseball. Although he is an amateur, he is also a high-end enthusiast. His playing level is good, especially among the amateurs. He is just a partner for Frye, By the way, teach fry some basic skills other than pitching.


    Gao Yang despises Robert, but this does not prevent him from letting Robert play with Frye. Robert can play with Frye, which has many advantages. In addition to taking care of food, especially drinking, Gao Yang also promised to pay him $500 a day. Robert is also very dutiful. Robert, who has not played baseball for several years, is happier than Frye.


    Gao Yang, they have been dressed neatly and only need to carry their guns. The reason why they haven''t carried their guns is that after all, they are still in the green area. It''s OK to carry pistols. It''s too much to carry machine guns and rifles.


    Armed personnel who maintain the security of the green zone can tolerate people carrying pistols, because they pose little threat to those who wear bulletproof vests and focus on machine guns. However, if someone also walks around with machine guns and rifles, it will be different. It must be strictly prohibited.


    Gao Yang and them stayed in the house. It was getting dark. Frye and Robert should be back soon. After dinner, it was time to be fully armed and ready to go.


    After looking at his watch, he felt a little hot because he put on his bulletproof vest and said in distress, "we are too dedicated. Tomler said twelve o''clock. We don''t have to worry about it in advance. Why do we have to prepare so early? It''s really asking for trouble."


    Groliov shrugged: "Forget it, it''s no harm to prepare early. My experience is that if someone gives you a timetable, you''ll be unlucky if you prepare according to the timetable. The timetable is the same as the armistice agreement. The preparation is waiting to be torn up and invalidated. Wait and see, we''ll definitely receive another notice. The time is either early or delayed. In short, it can''t be on time. For employees For mercenaries, punctuality is our virtue, but for employers, it is a luxury. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, we should be prepared for the employer''s non punctuality, but I really don''t want to leave this air-conditioned room, so let''s order takeout."


    Treble stood up and said with a smile, "what do you want to eat? I''ll get it."


    After recording what several people asked to eat, Cui Bo staggered away from the house, but he just left. Not long ago, he knocked the door open and rushed back, and then roared, "there''s a fight over the little fly."


    Everyone threw down their things and rushed out of the door. When they rushed out of the door, they shouted, "what''s the matter?"


    No one answered Gao Yang, because he couldn''t run far, he saw the scene on the court. At least more than 30 people were chasing on the court, and two people in front were trying to escape.


    It seemed that the fight had not started yet, but Frye and Robert were trapped in a siege and shouted, "no! Come on, come on! Come on!"


    Gao Yang''s residence can see the baseball field, about four or five hundred meters away. Among some people, Gao Yang''s pistols have been pulled out, but he can''t solve Frye''s crisis with a pistol. As for going back to get his rifle and coming out, it''s better to run directly.


    At the other end, when he was slowly approached by the crowd and rushed towards him suddenly, Frye realized that it was wrong, but it was too late. In order to play, he didn''t bring a walkie talkie, a pistol or a grenade.


    One punch knocked down a man who wanted to put him down. When Frye turned and wanted to escape in another direction, he was held by someone and fell to the ground. When he struggled to get up, he was immediately pressed under by several people.


    Robert was also held down. Then Johnson, a madman with a plaster cast on his right hand and a bat in his left hand, stood in front of Frye and said with a grim smile, "do you think I''ll let you go? Do you think so? Hum, you''re wrong."

 Chapter 914

    Gao Yang blamed himself because he was careless. He didn''t think anything would happen. As a result, something really happened.


    When Satan and his disciples ran forward in a frenzy, crazy Johnson stood in front of Frye with a bat and said to several people who pressed Frye: "let him stand up. I''ll beat him to spend a long time in bed."


    Frye''s eyes only wanted to spit fire. He looked at Johnson with hatred and said in a deep voice: "if you provoke me, you will die. My boss will not let you go. I promise that as long as you dare to touch me, he will let you know what life is better than death. I promise you!"


    After a burst of laughter, Johnson pointed the bat at Frye''s head, smiled and said, "do you know why others call me crazy Johnson? Because I''m crazy enough, life is better than death? I like it, I''m looking forward to it!"


    Johnson raised his bat and was about to wave it off when Robert suddenly shouted, "no, no! Stop, please! Johnson, no, don''t hit him, please!"


    After Johnson really stopped, he looked at Robert on the ground in surprise. He looked carefully at Robert and said to the man who stepped on Robert: "Wow! It''s the survivor Robert! It''s amazing. This is the big fish you caught recently? Let her go and let him stand up. Our survivor is harmless, isn''t it, Roberta?"


    Robert was released. He stood up and bowed to Johnson. "Johnson, hey, Johnson, listen to me. You know I always respect you very much. Please, please, let him go. He''s just a child. You see, he''s just a child who doesn''t know anything about farts, and he has nothing to do with what happened a few days ago. Please, let him go."


    Johnson stared at Robert for a moment, then suddenly a stick hit Robert on the head, and then said coldly, "you said you respected me, but you deceived me. He hit me with a baseball, and then his people broke my arm. Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    "Falk! You bastard, you''re dead!"


    Frye is yelling.


    Johnson didn''t hit Robert too hard, but he wouldn''t treat Frye as politely. He twisted his body and aimed the bat at Frye again. At this time, Robert didn''t care to wipe the blood on his face and forehead, so he stood in front of Frye and begged: "Johnson, Johnson, don''t hit him. He''s just a child. Please, he''s a genius. Don''t destroy him. No, no, I mean, you can vent your anger in other ways, such as a lot of money. How about? Please, Johnson, let him go."


    Johnson looked colder and said, "it''s amazing. Our survivor, Mr. Robert, why are you so brave today? He''s a genius. Good. Raise his arm. I like to destroy all good things. It''s more interesting to destroy a genius myself."


    Robert knew he had said something wrong. He was pushed aside and watched the two men lift Fry''s right arm.


    Just then, Gao Yang and his team were 200 meters away from Frye and were about to reach the edge of the stadium, but just then, a group of people who seemed to watch the excitement suddenly attacked them.


    Gao Yang had a gun in his hand. When he found a stick waving towards his eyes, he subconsciously bowed his head and knocked the stick on his helmet, but at the same time, his pistol was knocked to the ground by a stick.


    Johnson smiled at the people around him and said, "does this guy use his left hand or his right hand?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then break both hands."


    Johnson made a gesture, then raised the bat with a grimace and swung it down.


    The bat didn''t fall on Frye''s right arm, but fell on Robert''s right shoulder. Robert rushed out to block Frye, but he didn''t dare to fight back. He only dared to block Frye with himself.


    Robert''s right shoulder made a dull bone breaking sound, and Johnson ran to break Frye''s arm. Of course, his strength was not small.


    "Don''t hit him, please, Johnson, please!"


    "Robert, go away!"


    In Frye''s roar, Johnson was angry. He kicked Robert away, and the bat waved towards Frye''s arm again. At this time, Robert rushed out again and blocked the blow to Frye with his outstretched left arm. With the sound of bone fracture again, Robert roared with pain, and then stumbled and hit Johnson.


    Robert bumped into Johnson''s right arm in plaster. Johnson howled and fell to the ground in pain. After barely stopping, Robert yelled at Johnson, "Fark oil, you motherfuckers! My name is Harrison, not Robert! Fark oil!"


    Robert''s face was angry. He kicked Johnson who fell to the ground. After stamping Johnson''s foot, he turned around, looked silly and twisted Frye''s motionless hand.


    The man holding Frye was in pain and released Frye. At this time, someone finally reacted and kicked Robert over with one foot.


    Robert, who was kicked over, spit out a mouthful of flesh and blood from his mouth, and then roared, "run!"


    Frye was half free, but he couldn''t run because someone caught her again. At this time, Johnson, who fell to the ground, roared, "kill him! Kill him! No, get out of the way and let me come!"


    Seeing that Frye could not escape, Robert, whose two arms were broken, looked desperate. He suddenly turned over on the ground, let the heavy military boots seize him crazily, supported the ground with his broken left arm, let his body rush out, and bit Johnson sitting on the ground and on Johnson''s calf.


    Robert just bit and Johnson hit Robert crazily on the back of the head and back with his left bat.


    Just then, a foot flew out and kicked Johnson in the face, turning him over on the ground for several times. On the other side, Li JinFang punched and twisted Frye''s arm. A man''s face immediately sank in. Another punch broke a row of his ribs.


    It was Irene who kicked Johnson and Li JinFang who saved Frye. Then Gao Yang caught up, kicked someone''s crotch, waved a pistol at the crowd and roared, "if you don''t want to die, get down!"


    After being suddenly attacked by more than 40 people, Gao Yang took them too long. It took them almost four minutes to rush out of the enclosure.


    When Gao Yang kicked his opponent over and picked up the pistol again, he didn''t find any trouble to stop them, so he rushed to Frye again. He was ready to shoot and kill, but he saw that Frye was okay, so he didn''t shoot anyone.


    Gao Yang didn''t scare people. Firstly, people here know that they can''t shoot in the green area. Secondly, they think they have many people and don''t think Gao Yang dares to shoot.


    Although he made a mistake, the man Johnson brought only took two steps back. He didn''t mean to run, let alone lie down.


    Just then, Frye rushed at Robert on the ground and shouted, "Robert! How are you? Test tube! Test tube! Tyrannosaurus Rex, help!"


    When he saw Robert covered in blood, Gao Yang''s heart clicked. He felt that Robert''s appearance should have something to do with Fletcher.


    When Frye turned over Robert, who was obviously concave in his head, groliov holding a pistol and Gao Yang shouted in unison, "don''t touch him! Wait for the military doctor!"


    Bruce had arrived. He put aside Frye''s hand and said, "get out of the way!"


    Seeing Robert''s appearance, Bruce''s face was very ugly. Without hesitation, he took out a horse coffee from the first aid bag and stabbed Robert''s chest.


    Robert''s eyes were turned over and focused for a while. When he saw Frye next to Bruce, he gasped with blood in his mouth and said hard, "my name is Harrison will, I''m not Robert."


    Frye cried, "Harrison, Harrison, you''ll be fine!"


    "Are you my friend?"


    Frye nodded and said loudly, "yes, Harrison, I''m your friend, I''m your friend!"


    "Well, I killed my best friends and my brothers, but I didn''t abandon you, did I? My friend, I didn''t leave you."


    Bruce raised his head and shook his head gently. Andy ho knelt beside Robert and saw the depression on his head and the appearance after the bone in his back was broken. Andy ho also shook his head gently, and then motioned Bruce to give Robert another shot.


    Frye looked at Bruce and Andy Ho and cried, "what are you doing? You save him!"


    Bruce nodded, took out a muffin and gave it to Robert again. No, Harrison injected it.


    Harrison said weakly, "my friend, you are a genius. You have to be a big star, a legendary star and your favorite team. Ha ha, in short, don''t go to the New York Yankees. I hate the Yankees."


    "I know the Yankees and the Boston Red Sox are sworn enemies," Frye tearfully said


    Harrison smiled hard and said: "No, I''m not a Red Sox fan. I support my hometown team, the Texas Rangers. However, the Texas Rangers are very weak. A genius like you can''t go anywhere. Giants like the Red Sox and the Yankees are your destination. However, whatever it is, you won''t go to the Yankees anyway. That''s enough. Going to metropolis is also a good choice. It''s the enemy of the Yankees anyway."


    Harrison''s voice became weaker and weaker. Frye cried, "stop talking, Harrison. Don''t talk first. Our military doctors are very powerful. They can save you."


    Harrison smiled and whispered, "I have something for you. I was reluctant to give it to anyone, but I''ll give it to you when I''m dying."


    Harrison raised his left hand, but his left hand was broken from his small arm. He raised his hand, but he could only watch his left hand droop completely and touch his elbow.


    Harrison said with regret, "my hand is broken. I can''t take it out."

 Chapter 915

    Following Harrison''s eyes, Andy Ho''s eyes fell behind Harrison''s chest pocket and whispered, "don''t move, I''ll take it for you."


    Andy ho took out a flat iron box from Harrison''s pocket. The iron box was not very big and was put in a sealed bag.


    Andy ho took the iron box and said, "is that it?"


    Harrison''s face showed a trace of reluctance and nostalgia. He said in a deep voice, "yes, yes, that''s it. Open it and be careful."


    Andy ho opens the sealed bag and takes out the iron box. The iron box is also well sealed. After he opens the iron box, a card, sandy Koufax baseball card, is exposed in the sealed bag.


    Harrison looked at the baseball card Andy he put in front of him, then looked at Frye, smiled and said, "this is the man I admire most, the left hand of God. This is his autographed baseball card. Now it''s yours, friend."


    Frye took the card with a trembling hand and said in a trembling voice, "thank you, Harrison. I like it very much. I''ll keep it well."


    Harrison said seriously, "man, you are a genius. You want to enter the hall of fame. You have to practice hard. Really, you will enter the hall of fame. Remember, help me teach the New York Yankees a hard lesson at that time! Teach them a hard lesson. I believe you can do it in the future."


    Frye nodded in tears and said, "Harrison, it''s a deal. If I play baseball in the future, I''ll teach the Yankees a lesson. Why do you hate the Yankees so much?"


    Harrison was a little excited. He raised his voice and said, "the Texas Rangers only entered the playoffs five times. In 1996, 1998 and 1999, they all met the New York Yankees in the first round of the playoffs and lost all."


    Harrison waved his broken left arm at Frye and said, "beat the Yankees!"


    Frye nodded and said, "I will. As long as I enter the major league, I will try my best..."


    "He''s dead."


    When Frye was talking, Bruce said a word to him gently, and Frye looked at Harrison''s eyes that had stretched out, but continued: "Harrison, I promise, I will beat the Yankees. Even if it''s only myself, I will beat the Yankees, for you."


    Frye solemnly put the baseball card back into the iron box, put a sealed bag on the back, put the iron box back, Frye wiped his tears and stood up from the ground.


    Gao Yang and all of them pulled out their pistols and pointed their guns at the people around them. Although the people pointed at by the gun didn''t look very afraid, they controlled the situation.


    When Frye got up, he raised his voice and whispered, "what''s going on?"


    Frye also whispered, "I almost broke my arm. Harrison protected me and he died."


    Revenge, grace, even more.


    Gao Yang pointed his gun at Johnson on the ground. At this time, several people stood forward and blocked Gao Yang''s muzzle, while Frye bent over and picked up Johnson''s dropped bat from the ground.


    Johnson must die. If someone wants to get in the way, let''s die together.


    Just then, Johnson smiled behind several people blocking the muzzle of the gun and said, "get out of the way and let him shoot. I want to see if he has the courage."


    Several people really got out of the way, but at this time, Gao Yang dropped the muzzle of the gun, looked at Johnson and said, "you are very resistant to beating. I underestimated you. I thought you would lie down for a long time at least."


    Johnson sat on the ground with a careless face and said, "I really can fight, so I''m coming now. If I don''t beat you into the hospital, it won''t be over. In fact, I want to kill you more. Unfortunately, it''s in the green area."


    Gao Yang said calmly, "someone told me that you didn''t have a strong appeal, but you called a lot of people, which caught me off guard."


    Johnson said coldly, "I don''t have much appeal, but I have money. They can beat a cub with two thousand yuan alone. No one will refuse."


    Gao Yang smiled, and Johnson also smiled and said loudly, "boy, if you''re afraid, just get out of here. This is not where you can show off with a gun."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "you misunderstood. I told you this. I just want to find out and kill you, so you can die now."


    Gao Yang raised his gun again, but Johnson still didn''t care. He said, "I don''t believe you dare to shoot here. In addition, your little boy said that if I dare to touch him, his boss will make my life worse than death. Now, I really want to see it. Oh, you''re his boss?"


    Gao Yang put the gun down again and frowned, "did he really say that?"


    Johnson said with a smile, "yes, that''s what he said. Now I''m looking forward to it, boy. Let me see how you make my life worse than death."


    Gao Yang looked at Frye with a bat and said, "did you really say that?"


    Frye was stunned and said, "it seems that I said so."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "brother, don''t say a word next time. It''s very troublesome, you know? Generally speaking, when you warn others, just tell them that they will die. Life is better than death. It''s very difficult."


    "OK, I see."


    Johnson laughed and said, "you look so interesting. Come on, hit me. It''s better for me to live than to die."


    Gao Yang ignored Johnson, but put the pistol back into the holster and said to Frye, "in our business, you have your word. You see, if you say he will live better than die, I can''t kill him. It''s so troublesome. Well, get out of the way."


    Frye was stunned and said, "boss, I''ll do it myself."


    Gao Yang shook his head, pulled off the axe from his chest and whispered, "you said I would make him worse than death, not you. It''s different, so I''m sorry, I understand your mood, but I have to let myself."


    Looking at Gao Yang putting back the pistol, but taking down the axe, Johnson was stunned and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang said very seriously, "you should understand that life is worse than death."


    Johnson''s face changed, but then he laughed again and said, "idiot, you''re good at bluffing!"


    Several people stood in front of Johnson again, held the axe high and whispered, "my temper is not as good as you think. I really want to kill you, and I don''t mind killing. If you are in a hurry, I can meet you, so you either get out of the way or die."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, those who held the pistol immediately pointed the pistol at the people in front of Johnson. Those who did not hold the gun also took out the pistol one after another. As long as Gao Yang gave an order, they would ensure that their heads would blossom.


    After a few sneers, four or five people stood in front of Johnson and formed a human wall.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good, then..."


    Gao Yang''s sentence didn''t kill them, but someone said in a hurry: "stop, don''t move, calm down!"


    Gao Yang turned and looked, but he saw polovich running over with an anxious face, and his attendant at the same time.


    Polovich ran to Gao Yang and looked at Harrison on the ground and Gao Yang with an axe. Polovich''s face changed greatly. After staring at the man in front of Johnson, polovich shouted to Gao Yang, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang said coldly, "it''s nothing. I want to make a life worse than death and kill those who stopped me. If you come to stop me, you don''t have to speak."


    When the people blocking Johnson saw bolovich, several faces immediately showed fear. After bolovich took two breaths, he whispered to Gao Yang: "You can''t be impulsive. If you shoot and kill people, you can''t leave the green area. It''s safe, but it''s also like a big prison! Unless you are confident that you can escape from the interception of thousands of garrison troops, you have to believe me, let them go first, and I''ll explain to you. As long as you want anyone outside the green area to die, I promise he won''t survive."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I can''t wait. Thank you, but I''d rather call out!"


    Polovich raised his voice and said, "be more rational!"


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, but after looking at Frye and seeing Harrison''s body, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I''m sorry, I''m very rational, but I have to repay my brother''s revenge, so now is not the time to be rational."


    Polovich knew who Gao Yang was and his temper. Helpless, polovich whispered, "don''t shoot, really don''t shoot, dead people can''t be dealt with. Ram, don''t kill, but you can take it out, and I promise they can''t live, okay?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "in other words, you can handle the undead?"


    Bowlow, nodded, firmly said, "yes, people do not die, I can send you out of the Green Zone, but if people die, that will not work! You must understand that I have some energy here, and I can has the final say when it is not everything here."


    Gao Yang smiled, patted bolovich on the shoulder and said, "thanks for giving you trouble. I must apologize to you in advance. In addition, I will talk to ulyanko about you and I will try to convince him."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t kill people, toad, Tyrannosaurus Rex, go!"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, Li JinFang slapped out, and then a man immediately fell to the ground, unable to utter a scream, while Irene put the pistol back into the holster and rushed to the man in front of Johnson with a loud roar.


    Li JinFang and Irene are both fighting masters, but there is a gap between them. For example, Irene can fight one without pressure, but after the other three or four people come up, she can only be busy parrying. After all, the other party is retired from the army.


    But Li JinFang was different. He was a weak chicken and a master. He punched and kicked all the way. He cleaned up the people in front of Johnson by three times, five times and two.


    When there was no obstacle, Gao Yang walked around and walked around Johnson. He suddenly remembered something and turned to Bruce and said, "come here and say that life is better than death. Of course he can''t die, so next you have to promise not to let him die."

 Chapter 916

    Johnson''s face finally showed a color called fear. Looking at the people around him, he couldn''t even get close to him. Johnson finally realized that what Gao Yang said was serious.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    Johnson asked a calm question and moved back with one hand. At this time, Gao Yang stepped on one of Johnson''s legs and said in a deep voice, "did I let you go?"


    Bruce ran over, opened his first aid kit and said to Gao Yang, "you have to do as I say, take your time."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll ask you before I start."


    Bruce took out a small clamp to stop bleeding and suddenly said, "how about letting me come? I''m sure I can''t let him die."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it''s me. I have to come."


    Bruce frowned and said, "that''s hard."


    Andy leaned over and said with a smile, "I''ll come, I''ll come! I''m sure. Really, whatever you do, I promise he won''t die."


    Gao Yang squatted down, smiled at the frightened Johnson and said, "in fact, I''m not a cruel person, but my brother said that if you want to live worse than death, you must live worse than death. Of course, it''s none of my business for you to commit suicide, but I promise you can''t commit suicide. Well, you''d better close your eyes, because the next scene will be disgusting."


    Johnson fought hard with his left arm towards his raised head. Frye, who was watching, was not polite. He dropped a bat and dropped Johnson''s left arm.


    Gao Yang raised his axe and said to Andy he, "cut it from his thigh, okay?"


    Andy he nodded and said, "cut!"


    Gao Yang chopped it with an axe.


    In Johnson''s scream, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "sorry, the bones are too hard."


    Gao Yang cut three times in a row before he finally removed Johnson''s right leg and pulled one of Johnson''s legs aside with his feet.


    Andy Ho and Bruce cooperate with each other. They clamp all Johnson''s large blood vessels with the hemostatic clip neatly, and then give Johnson a cardiotonic injection. Andy ho says to Gao Yang, "your hands and feet are too slow."


    Gao Yang wiped the blood on his face and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve never done this before, handyman."


    Gao Yang''s move stunned everyone. At this time, no one dared to continue to try to rescue Johnson.


    Johnson sat up. After two crazy yells, he shouted at Gao Yang, "I''m sorry! Let me go! Please let me go!"


    Gao Yang moved to the other leg and cut down with all his strength.


    Johnson was completely quiet. Andy looked at Johnson and said, "he''s dizzy. Boss, you have to hurry up, or he''ll die when you cut off his arm."


    Gao Yang is really not a cruel man. When he cut it down for the first time, his hands were trembling and his heart was trembling. Moreover, he was disgusting, so his work was not smooth.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to unload people''s hands and feet, but where does Frye put his words? He doesn''t do it. He has to keep his words as a man, even though Frye said it.


    The second time he cut again, it was much cleaner, but the axe blade was too narrow, and one axe was certainly not enough. When Gao Yang was about to cut down continuously, he found that Frye not only didn''t look scared and disgusted, but also had a happy face.


    Gao Yang stopped, looked at Frye and said, "you really want to do it yourself?"


    Frye nodded continuously and said loudly, "of course, of course I do! If you don''t mind, I''d be happy to take over."


    Gao Yang stood up, handed Frye the bloody axe and said, "well, you can come on and be sharp."


    Frye squatted down like a butcher and asked Johnson to say goodbye to his legs completely.


    Andy Ho and Bruce were very sharp. Just as Frye was waiting for Andy Ho''s first aid, there were a few vomit sounds from the crowd, and then someone ran away.


    Johnson brought a lot of people, and many people haven''t laid down yet. He turned his head and looked around for a week. Pointing to those people who were stunned and only dared to look at them in the distance, but didn''t dare to come forward again, he said, "wait. When you finish this, it''s your turn."


    A man stepped back a few steps and suddenly shouted, "they are the real fucking lunatics!"


    At this time, Andy ho waved his hand at Frye and said loudly, "OK, go on! Do you need to wake him up?"


    Frye made an invitation gesture and said, "of course, that''s the best."


    Andy ho gave Johnson another shot and waited for a moment. After Johnson woke up, Johnson lying on the ground begged Frye with fire in his eyes: "let me go, let me go."


    Frye didn''t speak. He just cut it off with an axe.


    Johnson fainted again. Andy ho continued to save him.


    Polovich walked up to Gao Yang with a bitter smile and said, "almost?"


    Gao Yang shrugged at polovich and said, "I have apologized to you in advance."


    Polovich spread his hand and said helplessly: "You guys, your hands are too cruel, but you can become a big man. Big Ivan is like this, ulyanko is like this, and you are like this, but it''s better to be cruel. If you''re not cruel, no one is afraid of you. You''re cruel enough to let Johnson''s garbage stay away from you. Hum, crazy Johnson, he deserves to be called crazy!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, big Ivan is much more cruel than me. He thinks life is better than death. I can''t do it."


    Polovich was surprised and said: "Did he show you the one in the garden? It seems that your relationship is really good, man. I have to say that your work is too rough, but I understand that time is too tight. Well, I wanted to see it more. I haven''t seen this scene for a long time. I still have some thoughts. Unfortunately, I have to get ready to let you leave. Go on and have fun."


    What is polovich? The bloody scenes that others can''t stand are really small scenes for those who have experienced troubled times. None of big Ivan and his capable men is good.


    After boasting and selling hard to himself, polovich looked relaxed, pointed to the people around him with a smile and said, "his name is Tolkien. Let him take you to me later. I''ll go first."


    Polovich looked relaxed when he left, even with some reluctance, which made Gao Yang completely relieved. Polovich was like this, which shows that they can easily leave the green area, which is good.


    Gao Yang said to Andy Ho, "wake him up again."


    Johnson woke up again, and then Frye put him in a plaster cast, and his broken right arm was completely separated from his body.


    Johnson stopped begging for mercy. He began to scold. Andy, who treated his wound, was impatient. He took out the scalpel in the first aid kit, pinched Johnson''s chin, then scratched it in Johnson''s mouth, smiled at Frye and said, "well, it''s clean now."


    Frye picked up the axe with a happy face and said to Johnson, "now, you can''t kill yourself!"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Hey, stop now?"


    Frye looked at Gao Yang and said in confusion, "where else can I cut?"


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "give me back the axe first."


    After taking the axe, Gao Yang pointed to Johnson''s crotch and said solemnly, "generally speaking, I think the fifth limb is also very important."


    Frye suddenly realized that Gao Yang would not lend him the axe. At this time, Frye stood up and said loudly, "borrow a knife."


    People shook their heads, and Irene said with disgust: "come on, I won''t let you castrate with my knife."


    Andy ho took out the scalpel and said loudly, "here, this is for you. Although it''s smaller, just give it more."


    When Frye stabbed and cut with a scalpel, Gao Yang said to Andy he: "Hey, medicine is very developed now. Can you connect short hands and broken legs?"


    Andy he smiled: "yes, but I don''t believe the medical conditions here can be achieved, but, well, I''ll deal with it and ensure that God can''t connect him in person."


    Waiting for Andy Ho and Bruce to stand up and nod to Gao Yang, Gao Yang looks at the people brought by Johnson.


    There were few people Johnson called. Except those who couldn''t move on the ground, the rest basically ran away. When Gao Yang looked at them, he began to step back. At this time, Gao Yang pointed to them and said loudly, "stop and send this guy to first aid."


    No one dared to move. He raised his finger and said, "hurry up. Don''t let him wait too long. He will die. If you don''t do what I say, I''ll kill you."


    Finally someone moved, and then several people looked at each other and finally moved to Johnson''s side.


    At this time, Gao Yang looked at the busy humanitarian: "who knows which company they belong to?"


    After a spectator was swept by Gao Yang''s eyes, he couldn''t help saying, "they belong to global force company, all of them."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice to some people standing next to Johnson who didn''t know how to do it: "get out of here with him, and then I''ll find you tonight. You''re dead. Trust me, you''re dead."


    After several people looked at each other, the three lifted Johnson and left.


    When it was finally over, he said in a loud voice, "take Robert, no, leave with Harrison''s body."


    At this time, he was silent. He just looked at Tolkien and said in a deep voice, "come with me."


    As he walked to his house, Frye whispered, "boss, are we really going to see them at night?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, we have to carry out the task. Let those people wait. It''s just convenient for us to leave, but don''t worry. Polovich promised to kill them. I think brovich should be able to do it."


    At this time, Tolkien said in a deep voice: "of course, polovich is also a man of his word. He promised that those people would die in Baghdad if they could not leave Baghdad."

 Chapter 917

    Back where he lived, Gao Yang first washed his hands and face, took off his coat splashed with a lot of blood and threw it away. Then they waited for a while before polovich came back.


    After polovich entered the door, he gave Tolkien something like a business card and said to Gao Yang, "OK, now you can leave."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, and the people who were already ready and fully armed stood up. At this time, Gao Yang said to polovich, "there''s something else to ask you for help. Can you help me bury him? Remember to set up a tombstone. His name is Harrison. Hey, Frye, what''s his last name?"


    "Harrison will, his last name is will, only from Texas."


    Polovich looked at Harrison''s body on the bed, shrugged and said, "I''ve done a lot of killing, but I haven''t done anything about burying people, but well, who wants me to ask you? No problem. I''ll bury him and erect a marble tombstone for him."


    Frye nodded to polovich and said, "thank you. I hope you can give him a decent funeral. I''ll pay. Please don''t refuse. I want to pay."


    Polovich spread his hand and said, "OK, no problem. A decent funeral. I''ll give you the bill. All right, guys, you have to leave quickly. Your security window won''t be too long."


    After that, polovich said to Tolkien, "when you leave from the A4 channel, the only possible problem is the F6 checkpoint. If there is a problem, give the business card to the person at the checkpoint. If no one stops you, bring the business card back to me."


    Tolkien nodded and shouted to him, "gentlemen, please follow me."


    Gao Yang did not leave, but said to polovich: "Please wait a minute. Frye was attacked and his arm was almost broken. I can''t tolerate him being attacked. So far, no one has died in this attack. This is not our style. The most important thing is that Harrison died to protect Frye. This problem is very serious, very serious. Based on the principle of Satan''s mercenary regiment, we need to give it to him Revenge, this is what Frye owes him, and we owe him, but man, I have to finish my task, and I don''t want to let those people go. You know, some things can be solved by bleeding, but some things can only be solved by dead people. "


    Polovich shrugged and said, "your revenge is really strong. Well, I promise you, and I''ll give you an explanation. What do you think of five people dead? Are five people directly related enough?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "we have just left Israel. The Jews inevitably affected me, so I think the revenge proportion of those Jews is better."


    Polovich said with a wry smile, "one to ten? Do you think it''s revenge to kill ten people? Well, well, ten, I promise, ten."


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "thank you for your help, but no matter how much it costs, it''s ours. I''d be very grateful if you help me find someone to do it."


    Polovich thought for a moment and said, "OK, I''ll give you the bill. In fact, it doesn''t cost much. I know a lot of people in Baghdad. Some people are willing to help me do little things. Now there''s no other problem?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "no, thank you. Bye."


    Gao Yang waved his hand. They went out of the door and got on the car provided by polovich.


    Twelve people took four cars. Tolkien got on the first car, sat in the co driver''s seat and guided Li Jin out.


    The green area is very large, which is the general name of a large area, so there can''t be only one entrance and exit. Under the guidance of Tolkien, Gao Yang''s passage is very smooth. Even if they are intercepted by the checkpoint, Tolkien can continue to pass as long as he shows his face and says a few words.


    After waiting for a while, Tolkien suddenly grabbed the walkie talkie headset hanging on his ear and whispered, "yes, boss."


    After that, Tolkien turned back from the co pilot''s seat and said to Gao Yang, "something''s wrong. You may need to make a detour, because people of global force are asking everywhere where you leave from. Your route will not be confidential. Therefore, you are very likely to be blocked outside the Green Zone by global force."


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang. When he got through, Fellini said angrily, "Falk, I just heard about you. Damn it, how could you conflict with global force."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Shet, we have a legal coat here! Understand! You nominally belong to adkd company, and your behavior will cause us a lot of fucking trouble, understand! Idiot!"


    Gao Yang''s face sank and said, "I don''t like your tone and what you say, Fellini, warn you not to talk to me like that, okay?"


    Fellini''s tone eased a little, but he said in a hurry: "Well, well, I''m a little worried, but, Fark! What about the task? Now global force is looking for you everywhere, and they want to kill you, and adkd company can''t fight for you and global force. Now please tell me what to do? Well, even if you don''t care about your life, what about the task? You have to start tonight, don''t you Do you want Mr. tomler to find another temporary replacement for you? "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "at 12 o''clock this evening, I will appear at the meeting place you specified on time. Since the meeting place is originally outside the green area, you don''t have to care what we will do during this time."


    Fellini said angrily, "there are more than 200 people in the global force!"


    "Then you don''t have to worry. This is the problem we need to face, not you," he said


    "OK, OK! I hope you can show up on time tonight, but I remind you that adkd will not give you any help! Any help!"


    Fellini angrily hung up the phone, raised his face and said to Tolkien, "well, continue our topic just now. Do you say that global force is going to kill us outside the green zone?"


    Tolkien nodded and said, "yes, polovich just told me that global force has called everyone together. They are worried that you will trouble them, so they plan to start first."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s not cruel enough. I didn''t scare them."


    Tolkien said coldly: "no, the fact is that you acted too hard and frightened the global force. They think you are not scaring them, but are planning to kill them. Therefore, they intend to kill you as soon as possible. I think this is a very reasonable idea."


    After that, Tolkien said in a deep voice: "bolovich said that if you are in the Green Zone, global force will not dare to start. If you insist on leaving, you will have to face a big war. Whether to fight or hide depends on your choice."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "how many people are there in the global force and how about the combat effectiveness?"


    Tolkien said in a deep voice: "about 200 people are a security company, but they often work as mercenaries. Their strength is still good, but their structure is very loose."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "there won''t be more than 200 people waiting to meet us outside the green area?"


    Tolkien shook his head and said, "no, mainly those who participated in the attack on you today. They are worried about retaliation. Except those who are still unable to move in the hospital, basically all of them have come, and the number is about 50."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "as I said earlier, 200 people can''t fight. There are only about 50 people. That''s no problem. Just kill them. It''s not very good. We saved a sum of money and your boss saved trouble."


    Tolkien still said expressionless, "that''s 50 people, and you, there are only 12 people. Maybe you fight very well, but next you will use not fists, but guns."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''m more confident with a gun than with a fist. Now let''s talk about some practical problems. Do you think those people of global force will greet us with heavy firepower?"


    Tolkien said, "of course, or don''t fight. Since you want to kill you, of course you will use heavy weapons. Do you still need to ask?"


    "Well, do you know where they are most likely to appear?"


    "I don''t know, but there is only one road outside the green zone from channel A4. What you have to choose is the two directions of the road. I don''t think the people of global force will be too far away from the exit of the Green Zone, so they can''t block you or get too close, so as not to be interfered by the Green Zone Guard. In this way, their ambush location can be inferred."


    Tolkien gestured with his hand and said, "leaving the green area is a north-south road. There is an intersection 400 meters north and 600 meters south. If the global force wants to intercept you, it will only be at two intersections. Moreover, the most likely thing is to send troops to ambush all the two intersections."


    "Is it possible that they will do it directly at the exit of the green zone?"


    "It''s impossible. If they start at the gate of the Green Zone, they will cause the garrison to attack. The situation will become difficult to control. The most important thing is that it will cause a great sensation. Therefore, they are unlikely to dare to start at the gate of the green zone."


    Gao Yang nodded, then hit his mouth and said in the walkie talkie, "guys, it''s going to war. Global force is waiting for us outside the green area. Little fly, go to the pickup truck and prepare to use bazooka, big dog and prepare your heavy machine gun."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie again: "we are in the urban area, so we must consider the problem of possible accidental injuries. Big bird, you should prepare for reconnaissance now. If the investigation results show that there will be no massive accidental injuries, worker bees, remember to bombard them."

 Chapter 918

    Jason is starting to assemble one of his drones. Groliov is still in the car. When he is about to leave the Green Zone, it is not too late for him to go to the pickup and prepare to operate his heavy machine gun.


    But on the way out of the Green Zone, Gao Yang finally encountered obstacles, and the obstacles came from the checkpoint.


    After being stopped by the muzzle of two heavy machine guns and at least 30 automatic rifles in front of a checkpoint composed of bunkers, Tolkien said in a deep voice: "this is the F6 checkpoint, the only checkpoint that polovich can''t control on the A4 route, but don''t worry, I can make it. Wait for me in the car. Don''t get excited and don''t light up the gun."


    When Gao Yang used the walkie talkie to inform the vehicles behind him, Tolkien got out of the car. Then he went to a man who looked like a commander and handed him the business card bolovich gave him.


    Tolkien said a lot, but the commander who stopped them just shook his head. Finally, Tolkien returned to the car, and the officer left with his business card.


    After returning to the car, Tolkien looked very ugly and said in a deep voice, "the business card should work, but it doesn''t seem to work now. The guy told us to wait. He needs to call the person on the business card to confirm before he can let us go."


    Gao Yang was a little worried and said, "are we sure we can go?"


    Tolkien said confidently: "sure, the owner of the business card will let us leave, but I need to contact polovich and ask him to put more pressure on the post."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "do you think it''s possible that this checkpoint is on the other side of the global force?"


    Tolkien shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. Maybe it''s really possible. The guard force of the outpost in the green area doesn''t come from the same force. This is to prevent the security in the green area from being easily penetrated. Maybe the superior of F6 outpost or the commander of this outpost itself have a relationship with global force."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I hope not. I don''t want to be shot at so many gunpoints."


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Tolkien said to Gao Yang: "polovich called the owner of the business card. I think this checkpoint has been notified to release. I''ll go down and have a look."


    Tolkien went down, but he quickly returned to the car, and then said angrily, "asshole, they are delaying time. They say the commander is not here. I don''t know if we have received the release notice. We have to continue to wait."


    After more than twenty minutes, the commander Shi Shi ran came back without talking. He just waved his hand and held them high, and they could leave.


    When the motorcade set off again, he said loudly: "now I can confirm that this checkpoint has something to do with the global force. In addition, I can also confirm that the global force has been ambushed and waiting for us. The only purpose of this checkpoint to delay our time is to give the global force people enough time to set up an ambush."


    Tolkien also said in a deep voice: "Obviously, well, we need to pass the last checkpoint and leave the green area. The last checkpoint has a good relationship with polovich. You can be ready for battle, but I have to remind you that the checkpoint cannot provide you with any assistance unless someone attacks them or enters within 200 meters of the checkpoint."


    Gao Yang looked at the sky outside and said, "it''s all dark."


    Tolkien nodded, "yes, it seems that they want to kill you in the dark."


    "What a coincidence, I also want to kill them in the dark. You know, darkness can cover up a lot of sins. Anyway, both of us can rest assured that we won''t be photographed as evidence, right?"


    Tolkien nodded, picked up the standby AK47 that was originally high from the co pilot''s seat, and said in a deep voice, "borrow it, is it all right?"


    "Of course, no problem, but do you want to fight?"


    "Of course, before watching you leave, I can''t leave. Since I can''t leave, I certainly need to fight. I don''t have the habit of getting shot and not fighting back."


    "Just use the gun."


    "Stop in front and move on is the last line of defense to leave the green area. We are about to drive out of the green area. Let''s get ready for battle here."


    After the car stopped, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "all right, guys, get ready for battle, and then we''ll go out. Guys, it''s like a gang of villains waiting to beat you at the school gate at school. The difference is that you can choose to kill them."


    After laughing in the walkie talkie, Jason shouted, "boss, the UAV has been assembled."


    Gao Yang opened the heavy door. After getting out of the car, he took Satan''s blade out of the gun box, opened the sight and night vision instrument on the gun, and said loudly, "come on, come on, come on, we have to solve the people blocking us and go out of the task."


    Groliov got on the pickup and raised the heavy machine gun, and Tommy got on the pickup. Instead of using a complete mortar prepared by polovich, he took the mortar barrel with the handle welded by him.


    After the bullet was loaded, Gao Yang went to Jason''s side, looked at a four rotor unmanned helicopter Jason put on the ground and said, "it''s very dark, no problem?"


    Jason nodded: "of course, no problem. Special night reconnaissance equipment is top-level. Boss, you entrusted talents to buy it. You should know the performance of the equipment."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I asked someone to help buy it, but I don''t understand the performance. Well, go and see if someone is preparing to block us."


    Jason first turned on the receiver, and then turned on the power switch of the UAV. After operating the UAV to take off, the image returned by the low light level night vision instrument was very clear, and the definition of the image was not affected with the increase of height.


    The UAV and the video recording and transmission equipment carried on it were bought by Gao YANGTUO Morgan. Zhengerba is the investigation equipment of the delta force. Such a set of UAV with camera, especially the equipment used at night, is worth 80000 US dollars.


    Small UAVs are just carriers. The photographic equipment pretended on them is the big part of the money. A UAV costs 800 US dollars, a night vision camera costs 40000 US dollars, a signal transmission equipment that is not afraid of falling, high temperature and strong anti-interference ability costs 20000 US dollars, plus cameras and displays used by white angels. A set of 80000 US dollars is only the military purchase price.


    Of course, these things are only available to the military. It''s OK to buy them in the civilian market, and they''re also cheap. There''s 20000 dollars in a complete set. It''s the top goods, but the problem is that the effect of daytime investigation is OK. If it''s at night, it''s not comparable to that of the military.


    With a lofty character, since he wants to buy, he should buy the best. So he not only asked Morgan to buy the main unmanned reconnaissance aircraft of the delta force, but also bought two at once, one is an unmanned helicopter suitable for urban environment, and the other is a fast flying fixed wing UAV, which is suitable for large-scale battlefield rapid search.


    I bought not only two models, but also four sets of each model.


    UAVs always fall. You can''t let Morgan buy them again after falling once. It''s better to prepare them all at once.


    Although the UAV is controlled by Jason, the money is paid by everyone together. After Jason controls the UAV and takes off, the value of the money spent by the Satan mercenary regiment is obvious.


    At night, after the UAV flew to an altitude of more than 200 meters, everything on the ground was still clear and at a glance.


    Jason corrected the flight according to the electronic map and GPS. He manipulated the UAV to reach the sky over one of the two streets. Then Tolkien, who had been staring at the display screen, immediately shouted, "see! See, they are here, look here, there are two people behind the abandoned car, here, and here!"


    Needless to say, Tolkien, they saw it, too.


    On the screen, fourteen people have been counted with rifles, three with machine guns, and at least six people hiding behind the shelter with rocket launchers.


    After seeing the image, Gao Yang whistled and said with a smile, "high technology is good."


    Groliov was attracted from the car. When he saw the image on the display, he shook his head and said, "the Yankees are really good in this regard, better than Russia. Hey, if we had this thing, how many brothers would die less in Grozny. Falk, our wireless communication equipment often had problems!"


    After Tolkien looked at groliov, he also sighed and said, "yes, the Yankees do better in this regard. What they can do with drones, we have to use people to spy. If the Yankees drop a drone at best, we will die. Hey, I participated in the second Chechen War."


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to listen to groliov and Tolkien. He said to Jason, "go and see the other side."


    The situation at another street corner was also seen soon. There were almost ten people lying in ambush on the roadside, and most of them had rocket launchers around them, but there were many houses at this intersection. Looking down from above, it was impossible to observe whether someone was hiding in the house.


    "There seems to be no civilians," he frowned


    Tolkien said with a smile: "of course, seeing that war is about to start, those civilians don''t hide quickly. Do they still stay in place waiting to be hit by stray bullets? This is Baghdad. The residents here have long learned how to survive in frequent battles. Don''t worry. No one will come out before the battle is over."


    Gao Yang pointed to the house on the screen and wanted to ask Jason if he could look inside. Jason had controlled the UAV movement, and then slowly searched for any building that might be hidden by the enemy at a height of less than 30 meters and less than 200 meters away from the house.


    "No problem?" he said in a loud voice


    Jason said with a smile, "switching to a thermal imaging system, you can definitely find people hiding."


    "I mean, the drone won''t be found by the enemy?"


    Jason smiled and said, "this is a professional military unmanned reconnaissance aircraft. Of course, there won''t be all kinds of lights to give hints to the enemy. It''s night. In addition, this UAV is super silent. Besides, it''s so far away from the enemy. I don''t believe they can find the drone. I don''t believe they kill me."

 Chapter 919

    Seeing the enemy''s position, it''s time to attack. Now Gao Yang is still in the green area. They need to pass through a checkpoint and open a distance of four or five hundred meters before they can get out of the green area.


    It''s good to be able to make the battlefield one-way transparent. The enemy is still waiting. Satan has mastered the enemy''s position and even knows the firepower deployment clearly. This feeling is really great.


    Never fire in the green area. Otherwise, Gao Yang also wants Tommy to use mortars to fire a few shots directly in the green area. However, since he can''t fire, he can only do it after leaving the green area.


    The road is straight, and the enemy has ambushes on both sides, and both sides are not far. 600 meters and 400 meters, rocket launchers and machine guns can exert full power, and the enemy can form cross fire on both sides, making Satan suffer from both sides.


    If you don''t know the exact location of the enemy, this kind of war is very difficult to fight. Even if the enemy is very weak, it may cause casualties. Moreover, if the enemy is not weak and is caught unprepared, the whole army may be destroyed.


    But now that he knows the enemy''s every move, if there are still casualties, Satan might as well retire and go home.


    After thinking for a moment, Tolkien said loudly: "Tolkien can keep the guard forces in the green area silent and will not fire on us, so after we rush out of the green area, we will fire directly at the door. The enemy has ambushes at both ends, and the enemy on the right is closer, but the enemy on the right has building cover and can''t give full play to the fire of mortars, so we have to attack the enemy on the left."


    After saying that, Gao Yang reached out to the right and said: "After going out, the test tube is responsible for starting the gun car, suppressing the fire of big dog machine gun, and killing the rabbit accurately. Be sure not to let the enemy on the right have the opportunity to fire, especially not to let their rocket launcher launch. The bat is the Deputy shooter of big dog. There are only two people on your side. Be careful."


    Groliov saluted and said confidently, "no problem!"


    Cui Bo also nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry, there will never be danger behind you."


    Gao Yang nodded, then pointed to the left side and said loudly: "the left side will be our main attack direction. Fork open the mortar truck. After stopping, get off immediately and cooperate with the worker bees to launch artillery. It is mainly to attack the rocket launchers, so as to solve the enemy''s rocket launchers in the first round of fire attack.


    I, together with worker bees, will suppress and kill the enemy.


    The rest of you, as the assault team, take a bulletproof SUV to approach the enemy. Your task is not to miss an enemy. On the premise of ensuring the safety of the channel, try not to miss an enemy. Finally, big bird is with me to monitor the enemy''s every move in the main attack direction. Well, who has a problem? "


    It''s a very dangerous tactic. Basically no one dares to play like this except Satan, because this tactic is based on groliov''s ability to suppress the enemy on the back, and Gao Yang and Tommy''s ability to instantly cause a lot of damage to the enemy in the main attack direction, and then they have to suppress the enemy.


    It''s dangerous, but it''s also very simple, so Satan''s people didn''t say anything, but they nodded to indicate that there was no problem. At this time, Tolkien said helplessly: "please wait a minute, I have a problem."


    "Speak."


    Tolkien breathed out, frowned and said, "do you think this tactic is too hasty? Man, are you kidding? It has been clearly seen on the UAV. People with global force have night vision! You only let four people suppress the enemy behind you? And there is a driver and a deputy shooter among them? Sorry, I think it''s killing!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "in fact, I won''t participate in the assault. I will stay at the door and be very close to the machine gun. Therefore, if the main attack direction allows, I will also participate in the suppression of the back. In this case, there will be three people. Well, do you have any questions?"


    Tolkien looked a little angry and said, "the global force is more than 20 people! Not two! They have four machine guns alone! Don''t say three people suppress, even if 30 people suppress fire, they are joking! You''re not brave, you''re stupid!"


    Groliov pointed to Tolkien, then shook his index finger, shook his head and said with a smile, "man, I understand what you mean, but you should believe us. Do you look like stupid people?"


    Tolkien hesitated and said, "it doesn''t look like it, but stupid things can''t be done only by people who look stupid. Guys, I''ve seen many stupid things, but it''s not good to be stupid on the battlefield."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "I don''t have time to explain to you. If you have doubts about my plan, you can just stay at the sentry post at the door. To be honest, my only worry is that the sentry post will open fire suddenly. In that case, we are really finished."


    Tolkien hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "well, your concerns are reasonable. I happen to have no night vision, so I''ll watch the checkpoint for you to make sure you won''t be attacked nearby."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, get in the car and start!"


    Raphael drove an artillery pickup truck, Jason and Tommy sat in the back of the pickup truck, Bruce drove a machine gun truck, TREB, groliov and Lucy sat in the back of the pickup truck, Gao Yang sat in the car driven by Tolkien, and the SUV was Li JinFang, Irene, Frye and Andy ho.


    After giving the order, the motorcade set out. When going out, Tolkien stopped the car and went to talk to the people at the checkpoint. Then, the muzzle was facing the machine gun position in the street, the muzzle was facing inward, and the bullet chain was removed to ensure that they would not be harmed by firing unintentionally. Instead, the soldiers carrying rifles turned back and stepped back, one platoon by one, They all crowded into a small room next to the checkpoint.


    After making sure that the checkpoint is OK, all who should get off get off.


    Instead of putting down the low light night vision on his helmet, Gao Yang picked up his gun, stood in front of the iron sliding door of the sentry post, personally pushed the sliding door blocking the road, waved his hand, and went out in turn with the machine gun pickup and artillery pickup.


    The front of the two pickup trucks, one to the left and the other to the right, aligned the body with the direction of attack. Just as the pickup truck stopped, Gao Yang and Cui Bo rushed out with their rifles. Then, the bulletproof cross-country started to drive slowly to the left.


    Because they stopped at the gate of the Green Zone, the global force did not dare to fire directly, which gave them enough preparation time.


    When Raphael drove, the door was wide open. He put out the fire to prevent the body vibration from affecting Tommy''s shelling accuracy, and then jumped directly into the body.


    Jason was right next to Tommy with the controller in one hand and the display screen in the other.


    Tommy put up the gun barrel, looked at the target, looked at Jason''s monitor, and said loudly, "fire!"


    Raphael loaded the muzzle with shells, and groliov''s machine gun fired, as well as TREB''s large caliber sniper rifle.


    Jason suddenly yelled, "hit the target! Beautiful!"


    Raphael was about to load the second shell, but Tommy jumped off the pickup with the barrel, fixed the barrel on the road and aimed at it. Then he shouted, "load!"


    Rafael was a little stunned. He knelt on the pickup truck and reached for a shell and stuffed it into Tommy''s mortar barrel.


    Jason shouted again, "the impact point is to the left, within ten meters!"


    Tommy roared, "full speed shot!"


    Raphael also jumped out of the car, because the shells were all on the car. One shell in one hand, loaded with his right hand, took the shell from the car with his left hand and handed it to his right hand. He quickly and continuously loaded into the muzzle. The speed was not slow at all.


    The enemy was blinded by the first shell, but after the mortar shells exploded continuously, the hidden enemy immediately blew up. After they found that there were not only many shells, but also long eyed guns, they didn''t run and wait to die.


    The enemy was hidden, and Gao Yang didn''t have a chance to shoot, but when the enemy ran away, it was time for him to fire. Although the distance was not close, the enemy''s hiding place was not a trench. It was necessary to avoid the exposure of shells. Although the exposure time was long or short, being caught by Gao Yang was a shooting record.


    Gao Yang killed three people. At this time, the enemy had almost dispersed. At this time, Gao Yang didn''t even fly a stray bullet, let alone hit by a rocket.


    The rocket launcher is different from the gun. It needs to aim and fight again. Moreover, the aiming time is much longer than the gun. Gao Yang is behind it, and groliov and Trabb are behind it. They have no chance to launch rockets.


    After firing, the bulletproof cross-country immediately rushed towards the enemy at the fastest speed. Jason looked at the display screen and suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie: "the enemy has shifted! They have abandoned the heavy machine gun position. There is one left, but he is turning and running!"


    Gao Yang heard Jason''s announcement, but he couldn''t tell whether the target was carrying a rocket launcher in the thermal imaging sight. However, after seizing the opportunity and shooting a man running away from him, Jason shouted happily: "the rocket launcher was killed. The assault team is too close to the enemy. The mortar ceasefire!"


    Before Jason spoke, Tommy had turned the muzzle and stopped shooting. He didn''t need Jason''s warning. He cooperated with the infantry to attack. Tommy was very familiar.


    Li JinFang whispered in the walkie talkie, "find the target and shoot close!"


    Gao Yang turned the muzzle and began to search for the target from behind.


    At the beginning, the most tense and critical fire gathering was over. Tommy was free to mutter: "Fark, the recoil force of the gun makes the shock absorption action of the car very large. Continuous firing will affect the shelling accuracy. I have to get out of the car and fire. Otherwise, the shelling speed will be too slow. I have to wait for the vibration effect of the car shock absorption before I can fire. I hope it won''t delay anything."


    Someone in the assault group who was shooting the enemy from behind her ass replied in her busy schedule. Irene smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. In fact, you almost blew up all the people."

 Chapter 920

    The main attack direction no longer needs artillery support. They all start to chase their hips and shoot close. Gao Yang''s suppression is useless. Even if the enemy turns around and resists tenaciously, it won''t be Li JinFang''s opponent.


    It''s so easy for veterans to reorganize resistance once they encounter a sudden blow, then break down mentally and start running for their lives. It''s more appropriate to describe it with a torrent of thousands of miles.


    Gao Yang turned the muzzle of the gun, propped up the two legs on the gun and fired in a prone position.


    Tommy moved aside and changed the muzzle. He no longer needed rapid shelling. What he needed was accurate fixed-point attack, and the firing interval would not be too short.


    Gao Yang found an exposed man, raised his gun over his head and shot at him indiscriminately. Originally, this kind of target was ignored, but Gao Yang didn''t even want to encounter the unlikely possibility of being hit by stray bullets.


    Gao Yang was about to shoot, but he found that the gun was raised above his head. There was a spark like fireworks near the person who fired indiscriminately behind the brick wall. Then the person holding the gun suddenly disappeared.


    Cui Bo said proudly on the walkie talkie, "shit, I don''t know my gun can go through the wall, ha ha, cool!"


    Gao Yang said discontentedly, "shut up and keep the channel clean!"


    Cui Bo is very, very proud, because he can hit people through the wall, but Gao Yang''s 7.62mm caliber can''t. when Gao Yang wants to cry, it''s finally his turn to grab it.


    Cui Bo began to take the initiative to find targets that could continue to fight through the wall. For the 12.7x99mm shelling armor piercing projectile, the brick walls of street buildings are too thin.


    Treble found a man running in a brick house without doors and windows. He planned to wait until the target stopped before shooting. However, he soon found that a barrage of bullets swept past, and then the man hiding in the house was no longer moving.


    "Falk, do you want this, do you want this!"


    To cry without tears, Cui Bo remembered that groliov also used a large caliber machine gun, and because he was not sure what type of target he would face, most of groliov''s bullet chains were the ratio of three armor piercing incendiary bullets with one tracer bullet. If he hit people through the wall, it was better than his sniper rifle.


    Groliov obviously didn''t need all his efforts to pay attention to and suppress the enemy''s machine gunners and rocket launchers. He mastered the enemy''s position and struck accurately before the enemy opened fire. Moreover, the enemy''s bunker was not so thick, and it would be much easier to fight on the premise that the bunker would be easily broken down.


    Groliov stopped firing after hitting someone through a partition wall. While cooperating with lucika to replace the new bullet chain, groliov sighed: "the big bird is so easy to use. It''s so simple to have him."


    This is the first time Jason has cooperated in the battle. After trying once, everyone fell in love with this feeling, because it is really convenient and easy to use. The most important thing is that it is really safe.


    Just then, Li JinFang said on the walkie talkie, "we killed nine people. According to visual inspection, there are 26 bodies here. Each of us is injured. There should be no enemy in the main direction of attack. Boss, please indicate the next combat target."


    The battle went too smoothly. Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "then turn around and wipe out the remnant enemies here. Since you moved your hand, there''s no need to keep alive."


    "Yes, the assault team will return immediately."


    Tommy fired a shot and the shell hit the roof of a house. It seemed that the roof had not been broken down, but stirred up a lot of dust. At this time, Tommy said on the walkie talkie, "I just want to try to scare people out."


    Before Tommy finished, two people rushed out of the adjacent house.


    Gao Yang picked up one because he had the fastest shooting speed. Before groliov and TREB shot, he began to shoot the second bullet.


    Gao Yang shot down the enemy first, but didn''t kill him. When the enemy struggled to get up and run again, Gao Yang made up a shot in time and couldn''t move it.


    However, groliov and TREB did the same thing. I don''t know who killed them. Anyway, their guns can smash people by rubbing against each other. They can''t tell who killed them at all.


    Li JinFang drove back again. After crossing two pickup trucks, they drove quickly towards the enemy''s position. At this time, Jason had transferred the UAV back. After seeing the situation on the battlefield, he shouted in the walkie talkie: "Commando Group, there is an enemy on the No. 2 machine gun position. He looks not dead and still moving, but the injury should be not light.


    The SUV slowed down and stopped next to the No. 2 machine gun position mentioned by Jason. After Frye pushed the open door open, he threw a grenade at the machine gun position, then closed the door and waited for a few seconds. When the smoke and dust dispersed a little, Jason shouted, "OK! You can''t die anymore."


    The off-road vehicle started again. At this time, groliov''s machine gun could not be fired and suppressed. The car blocked his shooting range, but Gao Yang and Cui Bo could still rely on high-precision shooting to suppress and support to a certain extent, but they just had no target.


    The assault team needs to observe the number of enemy bodies to analyze how strong the remaining resistance energy is, but now with Jason, they can even save this job.


    Because the car has a strong bulletproof ability, after getting off the bus, the assault team hid behind the car, waiting for someone to give them instructions to attack the room.


    After a while, Jason said in a deep voice, "I saw 11 bodies outside. In the house, there should be six bodies. Wait a minute, I switched the night vision mode, and then flew to the house to have a look."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "Hey, hey, are you sure? Don''t fall the UAV."


    Jason said with a smile: "don''t worry, I fell. The money is deducted from my salary. I''m kidding. How can I fall off the plane!"


    Jason said, controlling the UAV at the height of the eaves of the building. Looking down from the upper edge of the window or door frame, he turned next to a row of broken houses. Before long, Jason suddenly said, "I found a suspected target. OK, it''s confirmed that it''s the enemy target. He''s in that one, that one! Falk, the houses here are almost the same."


    Frye said on the walkie talkie, "is that the one where your drone stays?"


    "Yes, yes, that one!"


    Frye got up and took a look from behind the front of the car. He squatted down again, took out a grenade, raised his head again, threw his hand away. After the grenade flew over a distance of more than 20 meters, it accurately flew into the house from the glass free window and exploded immediately.


    "Please eat grenades this time!"


    Jason said immediately, "OK, I see the blood from the enemy. I''ll continue to search."


    After Jason controlled the UAV and flew over several houses, the rows of buildings were interrupted. At this time, Jason said: "search again to the area where direct fire can''t reach, but cross fire network can be established there. There will be danger when the assault team leaves the car cover. I think it''s better to check it. Wait a minute."


    Jason controlled the UAV to fly to the building about 40 meters away, which is already on the other side of the intersection. After flying above the window, Jason directly controlled the UAV into the window.


    "Wow, wow! FAK! FAK! There are people in there, three! Target confirmation, kill them quickly!"


    The four men of the assault group jumped up and rushed in the direction indicated by Jason. Then they saw a man with a gun running to the door.


    Li JinFang and Irene shot at the same time, and when Frye rushed out, he had pulled the M72 rocket launcher on his back, aimed it at the door where someone ran out, and with a brush, he shot the rocket in.


    After dropping the empty barrel on the ground, Frye and Andy ho rushed to the enemy''s room under the cover of Li JinFang and Irene.


    When he got closer and entered the throwing range of grenades, Frye threw two grenades in a row from the door and window respectively.


    Next, we have to enter the search. Although it is unlikely that there will be any living people left in the house, the four members of the assault team remain very vigilant.


    After Li JinFang and Irene went in, they fired two shots each, and then said in the walkie talkie, "three people, confirmed dead."


    Jason breathed and said, "I''m scared to death. They shot at the UAV. Fortunately, they didn''t get hit. Almost scared me to death."


    Gao Yang is very satisfied with Jason''s role. He laughs: "Don''t worry, if the drone doesn''t go in, it can''t be found, and if it can''t be found, it will pose a great threat to the assault team, so it doesn''t matter if the drone is shot down. It''s different from your poor control of the crash. Guys, it''s better to lose tens of thousands of dollars than someone is injured. Big bird, continue to investigate and fly in where you can''t be sure."


    Since there is a way not to take risks, it must be safe of course. Jason spent more than ten minutes to thoroughly search the neighborhood. After that, he said loudly, "I didn''t find the enemy. Even if they didn''t die, they must have run away. There are 25 bodies on this side."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "twenty-five bodies, plus twenty-six bodies in the main attack direction. Well, it must be enough. The battle is over. Relax and be happy, guys. Guard and retreat."


    After that, Gao Yang waved to Tolkien''s room and made a gesture to indicate that the battle was over.


    Tolkien looked at the soldiers on the sentry post in the room to make sure they wouldn''t fire at the Satan mercenary regiment. From the window, Tolkien saw the whole battle process of several people at the door who held them high.


    Tolkien took the AK47 without firing a shot, walked to Gao Yang''s front and back, rubbed his face hard, and said blankly, "the battle is over? No casualties?"

 Chapter 921

    Whether there are casualties can be seen at a glance. As for the casualties of global forces, even if you can only see one side, you can know what kind of blow they have suffered.


    Therefore, after returning to the car, Tolkien was not the same as before. He was no longer cold and cool, but became like a recruits'' emotion of respect and worship to veterans.


    Tolkien wanted to know how this short battle was fought. He could have made a judgment based on what he saw, but the result of his judgment was too amazing, so he couldn''t believe it.


    For example, Tolkien didn''t believe that a machine gunner suppressed more than 20 people, including at least three machine gun positions. Why? Because no one is stupid enough to fight in a dense formation and then fired by machine guns like in World War I. there is a great distance between people, and each has its own concealment. Therefore, it''s unscientific that groliov can suppress from beginning to end.


    For example, Tolkien saw Tommy firing, but he didn''t know the effect of Tommy''s shells. After seeing those people killed by mortars when driving past the main attack direction, he still wondered why one gun could kill so many people in a not narrow place. If four or five mortars fired at the same time, resulting in the casualties he saw, Tolkien can accept it, but if there is only one gun, in short, it is unscientific.


    The facts were in front of him, but he couldn''t believe it, but there was no other explanation. Therefore, Tolkien had to adjust his mentality and ask Gao Yang for advice.


    While Gao Yang talked about how they handled the global force, Tolkien took them to a place not too far from the green area and entered a courtyard without doors. The important thing is that it can ensure safety.


    Gao Yang, they are waiting in the car. It''s just over nine o''clock. It''s very early. They can''t delay their next task.


    Gao Yang called Fellini. When Fellini got through, Gao Yang said faintly, "Hello, Mr. Fellini, we''ll wait for you outside the green area. If you need us to meet you, please give me a place. We''ll go there by ourselves."


    Fellini''s voice sounded very surprised. He stammered, "you, you, how did you leave the green zone? Why did you get the help of the Russian man?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "man, don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask."


    Polovich''s help is seen by many people. Now Fellini has also got the news, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to explain too much to Fellini.


    Fellini murmured in a low voice: "well, I don''t know what agreement you have with the Russian arms dealer, but I know you must spend a lot of money. The Russian is not a philanthropist. Well, well, it''s none of my business. I want to know whether your reduction is serious and whether you can continue the task. You have to know that if you have fewer people, it will lead to..."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "man, if I need to explain to you, I''ll say! Now, you should tell me where to meet. There''s nothing to worry about here."


    After a long silence, Fellini finally said, "you have fought with global force. Can I understand that?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, can you tell me how you broke through the global military blockade when there are only twelve of you? How can you make me accept that you can still complete the next task after a battle on the premise that the number of enemies is several times that of you?"


    "No, but I can tell you that all the people in the global force are dead, and none of us are killed or injured. Now we just want to take over the task as soon as possible, so Mr. Fellini, can we get to the point? Tell us the time and place of meeting?"


    "All the people in the global force are dead? None of you are hurt? How is this possible! How did you do it?"


    Gao Yang was really impatient. He said in a deep voice, "man, I told you that you shouldn''t ask. All the people in the global force are dead. They may have been killed by anyone. What''s our business? Why don''t we hurt anyone? Why do we have to hurt someone? Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Fellini was silent for a moment and finally said, "well, let''s meet at 11 o''clock. I''ll let you know the place, because I don''t know now. Wait for me to call."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said helplessly, "this Fellini is so much nonsense."


    Tolkien said with a bitter smile, "it''s not his fault. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe what you said."


    Gao Yang sighed: "forget it, just wait until 11 o''clock."


    After that, Gao Yang said to several humanitarians standing by the car: "it''s estimated that we have to drive all night tonight. Drivers should go to bed in the car and rest for a while. Others are watching outside and be more vigilant. After all, this is Baghdad. No one knows what will happen."


    Tolkien stood up and said, "in fact, it''s safe here. You don''t need to watch."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I''m going to be nervous from tonight. It''s better to adapt in advance."


    Tolkien said with a surprised look on his face, "Falk! You just got a battle. Now you tell me that you need to be nervous to deal with the upcoming task? I think you should relax and recover your nervous nerves now, so as to enter the task time?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "no, the battle just now didn''t excite me, let alone make me nervous. Guys, who of you needs to relax? Now you can listen to music in the car."


    Several people looked at me, I looked at you, and finally shook their heads.


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "it''s easier for me to keep an appropriate state of tension to deal with the unknown threat. Just like the fight just now, forget it. It''s not good to embark on the unknown road with a too relaxed attitude."


    Tolkien said with a bitter smile, "well, I think I understand. I probably understand what happened. I don''t think I can fucking fight. I can''t make you nervous. Well, well, we''re not people in the world. You''re free."


    Gao Yang didn''t change his gun. He just kept paying attention to whether there were abnormalities around outside the car.


    Li JinFang is right. A battle without suspense and too easy can not make the Satan mercenary regiment enter an appropriate and necessary state of tension. It is better for them to quickly enter an appropriate state of tension because of the uncertainty of the future and the unknown after officially taking over the task.


    It''s not good to be too nervous. Being too nervous is easy to overreact. Being too relaxed is not good. Being too relaxed will make people relax their vigilance and fail to realize the danger in time.


    When it was 10:30, Gao Yang''s phone rang, and then Fellini said urgently on the phone: "our action has to be ahead of schedule. The goods arrived ahead of schedule. Come on, tell me where you are. I''ll meet you and take you to pick up the goods."


    Gao Yang asked Tolkien and told Fellini where they were. After the round, he shrugged and said to groliov, "you''re right. Punctuality is a virtue, but employers usually don''t have the virtue of punctuality. Well, who makes us a service industry? Guys, move up. The action time is ahead of schedule. We''re going to start."


    The car started, fired the yard and arrived at the rendezvous point Tolkien said.


    After confirming that the location was correct, Tolkien put Gao Yang''s AK47 back in place and said with a smile, "well, I sent you to the place. Now I should leave, but I won''t leave immediately. I will watch you in the dark until you leave completely."


    Gao Yang shook hands with Tolkien and said, "thanks, friend."


    Tolkien smiled and said, "next time, if I have another chance to fight side by side with you, I will never lose the chance. I have to feel how you fight. I hope there is still this chance. Bye."


    Without saying anything more, Tolkien got out of the car. There were no street lights in the street. Tolkien soon entered the darkness.


    After waiting for almost ten minutes, a car came quickly. After stopping opposite Gao Yang, the light went out, but then it turned on again. After Irene flashed the light, the stopped car quickly turned around and stopped next to Gao Yang''s car.


    Gao Yang got out of the car, and Fellini also got down from the co driver''s seat. When he saw Gao Yang, Fellini turned around and looked at Gao Yang''s car, and suddenly said, "there''s no less of you?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "man, don''t you need to ask again and again?"


    Fellini was a little embarrassed and said, "no, I just think it''s incredible. Well, come with me now. Keep up. We have to get out of town."


    "OK, adjust the frequency of the walkie talkie and keep talking," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Fellini took a walkie talkie, tuned it to the same frequency with Gao Yang, and then drilled back into his car. After waiting for Gao Yang''s cars to start, they drove to the front.


    Fellini was in a car with a broken face and didn''t drive his Hummer.


    The general direction of the motorcade is to go south. Although the road conditions are bad, there are almost no pedestrians in the streets, and there is no possibility of traffic jam. Therefore, the motorcade did not drive in the urban area for a long time, and the motorcade left the urban area of Baghdad.


    The motorcade stopped at a high-speed roundabout on the edge of Baghdad. Gao Yang looked at the GPS. The parking place is the roundabout on the edge of Highway 8. If you go south along Highway 8, you can turn to Highway 1 to the West.


    After figuring out where he was, Gao Yang asked Fellini and confirmed that he was going to wait here to take the task. Then he said on Satan''s own frequency: "go down and six people guard. If there is a situation, open fire freely. When I take the task, you don''t move."


    Li JinFang said on the walkie talkie, "do you focus on monitoring the goods and personnel we want to receive?"


    "Yes, this is Iraq, and we are going to Syria. God knows who we are dealing with! From now on, none of us can believe it."

 Chapter 922

    When several people got off and dispersed, Gao Yang also got off the bus. Instead of taking Satan''s blade, he loaded the shotgun and followed him off the station.


    Fellini also got out of the car. He went straight to Gao Yang. After looking at several people hiding in the dark, he smiled and said, "be careful. Maybe there will be some bastards shooting at you and smoking in this ghost place?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, thank you."


    Fellini lit himself a cigarette, then photographed Gao Yang''s car and said with a smile: "this car is good, very good, but it''s still not as good as Hummer."


    "I''m not interested in hummers, but I''m interested in collecting one. How to say, I''ve been infatuated with hummers, but now I think it''s good to collect one."


    Fellini perked up and said, "you should definitely collect one, man."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "do you have a car with good condition and less mileage? If so, I''ll give you an address later. You send the car to me, and then I''ll give you money."


    Fellini snapped his fingers and said: "Absolutely no problem! I have a car that has only driven 22000 miles and has not been shot. After I remove the bulletproof grille, it will definitely be like a new car. It''s brand-new! A total of 60000 dollars, including freight. You know most of the money is freight, but there''s no way to do it. Oh, you can pay after checking the car. I''m confident that you will be very happy after receiving the car I''m willing to pay! Man, the price is really the same as a free gift. Think about how much a civilian Hummer costs now, and although my car is a second-hand car, it''s bulletproof! It''s really bulletproof! "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, keep it for me. I''ll call you when the task is over."


    Fellini smiled happily and said, "no problem. I''ll keep it for you. Now everyone knows you''re a man of your word. I believe you and promise to keep the car for you and maintain it well."


    Because I bought a car, the unhappiness with Fellini seemed to have dissipated with the conclusion of the business. Gao Yang smiled: "it seems that we have to come earlier, but after waiting so long, we can finally carry out our task. Hey, man, do you know anything about the goods we want to send?"


    Fellini hesitated for a moment, then gathered around Gao Yang and whispered: "It doesn''t matter to tell you. You know, the goods you want to deliver have been detained! In mahmoudiye, they were robbed by a group of people! The escort died and the goods have been robbed. The owner of the goods has been looking for someone to operate these days. Fortunately, the goods have been returned. Man, seriously, I thought this task could not continue."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "Oh? What''s the matter? He was robbed and asked for it back?"


    Gao Yang is really surprised. He can''t help but be surprised, because several of them judge that the goods may be money, but the problem is, will someone rob a lot of money and change it back? Gao Yang thinks this may be small, so the problem now is that they may have made a mistake in judging the goods.


    Fellini nodded and said with a smile, "yes, it''s amazing to come back again."


    Gao Yang vomited and said, "do you know what it is?"


    Fellini shook his head again and again and said, "I don''t know. We may know about this kind of thing there, but I don''t think it''s worth anything. Otherwise, how could mahmoudiye''s gang return it."


    "Maybe our employer is so big that people don''t dare to provoke him. We have to return the valuable things," he said in a low voice


    Fellini shrugged: "Who knows, I don''t know who the employer is. Only Mr. tomler knows. However, it must be a big source and a lot of money. Perhaps the employer exchanged the goods for them at a price greater than the value of the goods, or maybe the employer is the boss or supporter behind the scenes of the armed organization, and finally claimed the goods after revealing his identity Come on, man, there are too many possibilities for this kind of thing. We can''t guess at all. Besides, I just know the most basic things. If I want to go deep, I can''t guess. "


    Indeed, there are too many possibilities. There is no way to get the answer just by guessing. Gao Yang sighed and said, "do you know how many people our predecessors died?"


    Fellini shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but it won''t be less than 20. However, I don''t think you will have any problem, man. You can kill those people of global force. Your combat effectiveness is extraordinary."


    These days, Gao Yang is not idle. He has a good understanding of the route problems and matters needing attention from bolovich. Moreover, there is another advantage when he meets bolovich, that is, bolovich, an arms dealer, has a wide range of friends. When he meets forces that are difficult to defeat, he can try to report bolovich''s name, even if he can''t avoid being robbed of goods in the end In the end, you may be able to save your life. No matter whether you meet bolovich''s business partner or not, you can always try his name.


    Bolovich''s name can save lives not only in Iraq, but also in Syria.


    Unlike large countries, the principle of arms traffickers is to remain neutral at all times and never intervene in one side of the conflict, so that both sides can sell weapons. Therefore, arms traffickers have no enemies, only friends. If they are not friends with a certain force, they must not be enemies.


    Of course, sometimes it''s up to people to decide whether to be an enemy or not. No one can do anything when they meet a brain cripple, but an arms dealer who has achieved the level of bolovitch can still ensure that there is no enemy, because if he really regards a certain force as an enemy, then the force is usually finished.


    When Gao Yang went to Syria for the first time, he was hired by polovich to destroy an armed man who dared not pay for him.


    Of course, it''s helpless to report polovich''s name in the end. It''s a means to protect his life. If he doesn''t work, he has to obey his fate. If he meets an armed man who has a good relationship with polovich, he may be able to pass happily. If he doesn''t, he may sell polovich face in the end, or maybe not, It''s not enough to use bolovich''s name as a pass in Iraq and Syria. Bolovich doesn''t have that much energy.


    In short, the road to Aleppo will not be too calm. It''s always good to take multiple roads, but the most important thing is luck, not Satan''s ability to fight. If you really encounter irresistible factors such as aircraft dropping bombs, it''s still a dead end.


    Gao Yang and Fellini leaned against the car while chatting. Both of them were absent-minded. They thought about their own thoughts and looked at their watches from time to time. Finally, when they saw the lights coming from a distance and turned down on the island, Gao Yang and Fellini stood straight and stared at the two cars around the island, When the car finally heard the lights flashing on the open space under the roundabout, Fellini threw his cigarette end and said, "finally!"


    The car was on the other side of the roundabout. Fellini made a gesture, and the people left in his car flashed the lights twice. Then Fellini''s driver poked his head out of the car and said in a deep voice, "it''s them."


    Fellini looked nervous and said in a deep voice, "let them come."


    A medium-sized van painted with sand and a car slowly drove over. Then a man with a beard, jacket and trousers came down from the car.


    The person who got off the bus could not see anything in his clothes. He was like a native of Iraq, but from the perspective of face shape, Gao Yang felt that the man was not an Iraqi, but a Bedouin.


    Gao Yang is very good at observing details. Although there is no light, he is wearing a low light level night vision instrument, so he can see the traces of the hair pressed out of the car, much like a Bedouin with a headscarf all day. Even if he can''t accurately judge the skin color in the night vision instrument, Gao Yang is 70% sure.


    After seeing Fellini, the beard didn''t say anything, but looked around vigilantly for a week, and then said to Gao Yang, "turn off the night vision."


    English without any accent.


    Gao Yang lifted the lens of the night vision, and then Fellini smiled and said, "my name is Hariri Hosai films zams kurzaban."


    A very long name, long enough to be used as a password. The beard nodded and said in a deep voice: "the goods are handed over to you. There are six people in the car. If there is any change, just listen to them."


    After that, beard waved and said, "bye."


    The task is not clear, so we go on and say, "wait, who has the final say on the road?"


    "Has the final say," except for the destination, you have the final say, the route has the final say, but, where is the delivery, you must deliver it to the place. "Is that clear?


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good, no problem."


    Beard didn''t speak any more and went straight back to the car.


    Fellini was a little angry and said angrily to the bearded car tail lamp: "these rich people always look like fucking arrogant, asshole."


    After that, Fellini shrugged and said, "well, I''m just responsible for bringing you here. I don''t care about anything else. Now my task is over. Goodbye, man. Come back early."


    Gao Yang smiled, shook hands with Fellini and said, "I''ll call you when I finish my task. Bye."


    Fellini also got on the bus and left. After Fellini left, Gao Yang walked to the van with a shotgun in one hand. Gao Yang looked into the carriage and there were only two people.


    Since bearded said there were six people, the remaining four should be in the back carriage. Gao Yang waved to the driver in the car, motioned him to lower the glass, and said to the same bearded driver, "Hello, it seems that we have to discuss things related to the road. Who is in charge?"


    Beard spoke Arabic, shook his head and said, "I don''t understand."


    The beard changed into English and said, "I can decide here. You don''t have to discuss anything with me. You go and I follow. As for how and when to go, I don''t care. I just want the result."

 Chapter 923

    To deliver the goods to Aleppo, Gaoyang has two routes to choose from.


    Both roads should first go south from Baghdad, and then turn west. After passing through two dangerous towns of Fallujah and Ramadi along Highway 1, you have to make a choice. Whether to continue to go west along Highway 1 or turn to Highway 12 in the northwest depends on Gao Yang''s choice.


    The straight-line distance between Baghdad and Aleppo is about 1000 kilometers, and there are basically deserts in the middle. Does Highway 12 always go along the Euphrates River or the nearest straight line? It can basically go directly to Aleppo along the Euphrates River.


    Moreover, there are cities and towns along the Euphrates River, which is convenient for supply, but the disadvantages are also obvious. There are more people in cities and towns, and there are more natural things.


    If you go west along Highway 1, after Ramadi, there is a flat desert. In the desert, you certainly don''t need to worry about meeting any armed groups.


    Taking Highway 1 requires a detour, which is almost 500 kilometers more. If you count the detours in Syria, you can get 1000 kilometers more. You can''t get any supplies all the way. If you want to take this road, you should prepare enough fuel and drinking water.


    The road conditions of both roads are not good, and Gao Yang finally chose to take Highway 1. The reason why he chose to detour rather than go straight is very simple. Gao Yang is not afraid of the bad natural environment and is not too afraid of an attack, but he is afraid of encountering a roadside bomb, and walking in the desert all the way can avoid the bomb to the greatest extent.


    There is another important reason for choosing Highway 1. Whether the route is safe depends not only on Iraq, but also on the situation in Syria.


    The Euphrates River is the lifeline of Iraq and Syria. The route from Baghdad to Aleppo is along the Euphrates River. There are dense towns on both sides of the Euphrates River in Syria. Government forces and rebels have been fighting in full swing, and they want to take the Euphrates River, At least half the distance had to go through the fiercely fought towns.


    As for going west along Highway 1, although it is a big bend, it will be much more convenient to cross the border line. Moreover, after entering Syria, it is also a large uninhabited desert. Gaoyang has multiple routes to choose from, so as to avoid the areas with fierce fighting. You don''t need to worry about meeting people until you enter the densely populated areas of Syria, But by this time it was very close to Aleppo.


    The route has long been set. Since everything is decided by Gao Yang, there is no need to delay discussing the route. Gao Yang directly said to the driver, "let''s go west and walk from the desert. How''s the car condition? Is there enough oil? Do you need to supplement any supplies?"


    After hesitating, the driver nodded and said, "the condition of the car is no problem, but it''s best to replenish the water and oil."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "how far can oil hold?"


    The driver looked at the oil gauge and said, "200 kilometers is still no problem."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "good. What''s your name?"


    "Mulafa."


    "Mulafa, you can call me captain. Is there a walkie talkie? FM rate. We''ll leave in five minutes."


    Gao Yang didn''t even want to tell these people who were destined not to deal with for a long time. After he said that, he asked the driver to pass the interphone frequency modulation, returned the interphone to the driver, then took two steps, raised his hand and shook it twice over his head.


    Gao Yang directly got into the car and Irene, who acted as his driver, whispered, "it''s done?"


    "Done, ready to go. Go to the supply point in Ramadi first. The truck needs to replenish fuel."


    Irene started the car and didn''t speak again. After watching the scattered people return to their cars, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie: "let''s go to Ramadi''s supply point first."


    Before bolovich was kicked out of the huge arms group of big Ivan, he had always been the largest arms dealer in Western Asia. A considerable part of his goods were transported from Iraq to Syria, so the line they took was actually familiar to bolovich. If supply is needed, bolovich naturally has a reliable source.


    The so-called supply point was not set up by polovich, but the supply point is to add oil and water. You only need to pay. Polovich can use it, and Gao Yang can use it. It''s like a gas station, just a gas station that polovich is familiar with and has friends with.


    The car drove up, and the bulletproof cross-country was at the front. There were five people sitting on it, Li JinFang, Frye, treble, Andy Ho and Raphael. They were mainly Raiders, together with treble, a sniper. The combination that opened the way in front was the most flexible group. Whether it was raiding or sticking to the original position, it had enough protective force and firepower, and it was suitable for both distance and distance.


    Gao Yang and Irene drive a car. They are an attacker and an accurate shooter. It is very convenient to plug in the forward support vehicle from the back or support the follow-up support vehicle from the back.


    The truck is in the middle. Behind the truck is a machine gun car driven by groliov, Bruce and lucika. The main task of this car is to support.


    At the end, there are the mortar vehicles of Jason and Tommy. It takes time for both of them to give full play to their fire. If there is an attack, it is unlikely that the attacker will let go of the first four vehicles and attack the last one. Therefore, if there is an attack, they must get off quickly, and then Jason will cooperate with Tommy to give full play to their fire, Then Jason used drones to investigate.


    Each of the five cars pulled a distance of 100 meters. When they got on the highway, they drove at a speed of almost 50 kilometers per hour.


    There are basically no cars at night, but the road conditions are really bad. Now Iraq is full of waste. Unfortunately, no one cares about the revival of Iraq. There is a big crater on the potholed road from time to time, and there are deliberately set up roadblocks, which makes the speed of 50 kilometers per hour seem very fast.


    The first dangerous difficulty along Highway 1 is that you have to pass Fallujah.


    The U.S. military eliminated Fallujah again and again until it left, but it did not completely master Fallujah. After the U.S. military left, it goes without saying that the Iraqi government has already let Fallujah out of control. Now the Iraqis who dare to go to Fallujah are either terrorists or fearless real warriors.


    If you go out of Baghdad and detour on Highway 1, you will be 100 kilometers to Fallujah. The speed is fast and slow. Gao Yang and they approached Fallujah two hours later.


    "Boss, we are close to Fallujah, we have seen the road signs, and the roadblocks have increased significantly."


    Satan''s internal communication is isolated from the people on the truck. After hearing Frye''s report, Gao Yang immediately said, "be vigilant, prepare for battle, turn off the lights, and drive with the night vision."


    "I see. Drive concealed."


    After the other three cars signaled to understand one after another, Irene pulled off the night vision on her helmet and then turned off the lights. Then she looked at the truck behind from the reflector and smiled, "boss, what about the truck?"


    "Don''t worry about them. It''s good to let them be the target to attract fire," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Irene laughed and said, "boss, you''re bad."


    Gao Yang shook his head with a smile and said, "I also feel bad. However, Irene, do you think the people behind us are not in the right way?"


    Irene shrugged and said with a smile, "of course, they come from a wrong way. They are not a good way."


    High pitched channel: "I don''t think it''s right. How can I say it? Now I''m basically sure that the goods we escort are not money at all. Now the problem goes back to the state before we just took over the task. If the goods are not money, what goods we send can be worth $20 million in commission? Do you think a truck can pull more valuable things?"


    Irene frowned and said, "boss, I think I have a bad guess now, which makes me feel very bad."


    Gao Yang nodded: "me too. I haven''t had time to tell you the details. The goods have been robbed once in Mahmoudiya, but they have been returned. If we don''t transport money, then the only thing I can think of is..."


    Irene looked grim and said, "biological or chemical weapons."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "yes, it''s too easy to think of."


    After a moment of silence, Irene suddenly said, "in the Middle East, Syria has a huge chemical Arsenal. Americans say Iraq has, but they can''t find it. Another country with chemical arsenal is Shah, and the bearded man you are talking to is a Bedouin."


    The main ethnic group of Shah is the Bedouin.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I know, so we have to talk about it carefully. I''m going to talk to you about it when Ramadi supplies. In addition, now we have taken over the goods. If we want to find out what the goods are, at least we don''t have to guess."


    Irene said in a deep voice, "we must find out, boss, if we transport a truck of chemical weapons to Syria and give them to the rebels, God, I can''t imagine what will happen next."


    Gao Yang nodded in silence and said, "we are mercenaries. Mercenaries should not have a position or tendency. This is the principle. However, to hell with this principle, we are mercenaries and people! We can''t be the executioners who kill tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people."


    Irene said faintly, "agree."


    High pitched channel: "Also, think about it. If we give chemical and biological weapons to the rebels through our hands, think about how big and bad consequences it will cause in the world. Even if we will not be condemned by our conscience, we will be finished and completely finished. Even ulyanko and polovich dare not touch these things. Selling arms and weapons of mass destruction are two different things What''s going on? "


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said solemnly, "so, anyway, find out what the goods are. If it''s really what we guess, terminate the task immediately! I''ll inform everyone later, and there''s no need to discuss this."

 Chapter 924

    When passing through Fallujah, it is simpler than Gao Yang thought. Fallujah city is very chaotic and dangerous, but Highway 1 passes outside Fallujah City, so the team doesn''t have to pass through the city.


    There are many checkpoints set up by the government forces outside Fallujah, especially on Highway 1. Gaoyang and them need to pass through two checkpoints. For this kind of thing, Gaoyang and they don''t have to prepare. Tomler will naturally prepare the pass documents.


    If they don''t have a pass, Gao Yang can''t even get out of Baghdad, because the curfew in Baghdad has lasted for many years. It''s the same whether in Baghdad or on the road outside Fallujah. When passing through the checkpoint, they show their pass and hand in the unfavourable US dollars. The team passed Fallujah without much delay.


    A little time was wasted when passing through Fallujah. After passing Fallujah, there was no great danger, and the road conditions were better. The team raised some speed and went straight to Ramadi.


    Ramadi is about sixty or seventy kilometers away from Fallujah. It took Gao Yang and them an hour and a half to get to Ramadi.


    Near Ramadi City, the Euphrates River takes a zigzag turn. Ramadi is on the South Bank of the river, and Highway 1 is on the north bank, which is still some distance from Ramadi city. However, highway 1 passes through rural areas in this area. In this area, bomb attacks on roadsides emerge one after another. Therefore, we must be vigilant.


    There is an overpass on Highway 1. From the auxiliary road of the overpass is the road leading to Ramadi city. However, Gao Yang did not enter Ramadi city to the south, but turned north after getting off Highway 1.


    After walking for almost two kilometers, Frye on the open car said in a deep voice, "boss, we should be here. We found the sign of the supply point."


    "Toad and rabbit call at the door and observe the environment. Don''t forget to say that it was introduced by polovich. Enter again after confirming safety," he said in a loud and deep voice


    The motorcade stopped 200 meters away from the open road car, raised his satanic blade, watched Li JinFang and Cui Bo get out of the car, and began to cry outside a seemingly typical farmyard in Iraq.


    A light soon came on in the room. Gao Yang watched someone come out and said a few words to Li JinFang and Cui Bo. Then he waved to the rest to go in, but only Li JinFang and Cui Bo followed in. After a few minutes, Li JinFang said on the walkie talkie: "It''s here. The people and polovich are right, and the place is right. There are four people here, all with guns, but there''s no threat. You can come in."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. After taking back his rifle, he said on the walkie talkie, "OK, let''s go in and follow the original plan."


    After speaking on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang picked up a walkie talkie dedicated to communicating with the truck people and said in a deep voice, "we''re at the supply point. Come with us."


    The SUV has been driven into the yard. Gao Yang and his team have been driving into the yard one after another. When Gao Yang got off the car, he found a big beard in white robe, carrying an AK47 and smiling.


    After Gao Yang got off the bus, the big beard smiled and said, "welcome, welcome, please come in. It''s hard to drive all night. You can have a good sleep. The hot and delicious food will come soon. Please."


    With his rifle on his back and shotgun in his hand, Gao Yang walked in front of the beard in white robe and said politely, "Hello, are you Mr. masum?"


    White robed beard laughed and said, "it''s me, it''s me. Please come in. You''re a friend of the Russian man. That''s our friend. Please come in."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Mr. masum, we can eat and rest. Let''s do the important things first. We have to fill the car with oil and bring enough oil and water to cross the desert."


    Masum laughed and said, "no problem. I''ll cheer you on."


    After finishing speaking in English, masum turned and shouted in Arabic: "Ahmed! Hassan, don''t cook yet. Go and cheer our guests. Fudi, where''s Fudi? This lazy guy, let him bring some drinks to our guests."


    After shouting twice, masum looked up and said with a smile, "what would you like to drink? Coke? Or beer? I have generators here. They are all iced."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "and beer?"


    "Yes, everything!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I want Coke, we all want Coke, more."


    After that, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "come down and have a drink."


    Gao Yang said loudly, which means that he can act according to the plan.


    Gao Yang walked to the truck, waved to the people in the cockpit, smiled and said, "come down, have a drink and have a rest."


    Mulafa looked at Gao Yang, opened the door and said to Gao Yang, "do me a favor. Just fill up the oil. We won''t go down. We won''t delay drinking water and eating in the car."


    Gao Yang looked as if nothing had happened and said with a smile, "it''s a little help. Oh, is it diesel or gasoline?"


    "Diesel."


    Gao Yang turned around, smiled at masum and said, "all five cars fill up with oil, three cars are diesel, off-road vehicles and cars are gasoline, thank you."


    After masum shouted at the two men, they pulled an oil pipe respectively. The team has stopped where it should stop. Just open the fuel tank cap and refuel.


    The two men took the oil gun, but they didn''t start refueling. At this time, masum smiled at Gao Yang and said, "sorry, our rules here are to pay first."


    Gao Yang looked sorry and said, "Oh, oh, sorry, I know, but I forgot. Sorry, how much is it?"


    Masum smiled and said, "it''s all good oil. The truck is filled with 1000 dollars. The other cars are priced at 500. If you need gasoline in iron barrels, 500 a barrel."


    Needless to say, it''s very dark, but it makes sense for others to be black. Masum earns risk money. People refuel the armed organizations and the people transporting arms under polovich. In short, it''s not a good way to ensure safety. It''s understandable that the charges are more expensive.


    Gao Yang took out the money, counted out the amount he should pay, and said with a smile: "in addition to the oil money, there is also water, as well as our room and board expenses. Is it enough to pay you two thousand dollars? You can pay you for the barrel of oil according to the quantity."


    Masum took the money with a smile and said, "that''s enough. Friends of friends are my friends. Friendship price is enough."


    After paying the money, the oil began to add up. At this time, Gao Yang waved and shouted, "come and help carry the oil barrels. You can load as much as you need, and drink as much water as you can."


    A barrel of 30 liters, whether gasoline or diesel, is 500 barrels. Where water is more expensive than oil, it is definitely a sky high price. However, Gao Yang has no intention of bargaining. People sell it like this. If you can find one, you don''t have to worry about the quality of the oil, and you don''t have to worry about being blasted with oil. It''s worth the price.


    In fact, Gaoyang''s car has prepared fuel, but if they can replenish it at this time, they should replenish as much as possible. After loading two barrels into the car, Gaoyang carries a barrel of oil and groliov also carries a barrel of oil and walks towards the truck.


    When passing the front of the car, Gao Yang shouted to mula as if nothing had happened: "come down and help fill the car with oil. You don''t intend to just watch."


    Before mula could reply, Gao Yang and groliov came to the back of the carriage. After winking at groliov, Gao Yang knocked on the closed carriage door from the inside and shouted in a slightly impatient tone: "open the door, fill the oil."


    Murafa had come down from the driver''s seat and ran to the back of the car. He gently patted and raised his hand, and said in a deep voice, "put it down, let''s just come."


    Gao Yang tilted his lips, put down the oil barrel with groliov, turned and left, but after two steps, Gao Yang turned back and said in an impatient voice: "I think it''s better to make it clear, man, we''re tied to a rope now, and we escort you and the goods. Man, I don''t think it''s a good choice for you to keep on guard against us."


    Groliov pushed him up and said discontentedly, "whatever you do, let''s go. I''m thirsty and hungry."


    Gao Yang turned around, shrugged and said to mulafa, "well, everything is up to you. In fact, I''m happy not to help, but I think we still have a long way to go. If you think the people inside can stay inside all the time and can''t come out, it''s up to you."


    Gao Yang turned to leave. Mulafa hesitated and said, "sorry, they don''t understand English. I''m worried about causing some misunderstanding, not to prevent you. Please wait a moment, or ask you to help, so as to load the oil on the bus as soon as possible."


    Groliov made a helpless look. At this time, murafa knocked on the car. After saying a few words in Arabic, the car door opened from the inside.


    Gao Yang glanced, picked up the oil bucket on the ground, put it in the carriage, and then said to the four humanitarians inside: "come down and help."


    The car is full of crates and there are four people. The crates are basically close to the roof, and the space left for four people at the rear is quite narrow.


    In addition, each of the four people in the car carried a gun and impolitely pointed the muzzle at Gao Yang and groliov. Among the four guns, three were AK47 with sawed butt and sight, which were bound into two groups with tape to change magazine.


    Gao Yang frowned and looked as if he had been offended at gunpoint. He said to mula, "what does that mean? Forget it, you''d better do it yourself."


    Mula said, asked the four men to take the guns back, and then said to Gao Yang, "sorry, please don''t mind. They can''t leave the car, so please help us carry the oil."


    Gao Yang looked very unhappy and said, "man, we have nearly 2000 kilometers to go, and there will be no safe supply point when we leave here, so we need to prepare a lot of oil. Do you think there is room for oil barrels in your car?"

 Chapter 925

    Gao Yang saw what he wanted to see, but it was of little use, because all the things were packed in crates. However, the harvest was still great, that is, the crates were all slender strips.


    Gao Yang felt that if the money was to be transported, even if it was to be boxed, it should be square, not in a slender box that looked like a bomb.


    However, now Gao Yang can''t deny that the weapons pulled in the car will be weapons, because the box on the car is really like a box with shoulder mounted air defense missiles in terms of length. If it is a car with air defense missiles, the car is really worth a lot of money.


    Aleppo was caught in a fierce competition. The rebels were unable to capture Aleppo, and even the nail of Aleppo prison could not be taken down, because the government army had air superiority. If it was to destroy the air superiority of the government army, it would be very possible to send a large number of shoulder mounted air defense missiles to the rebels.


    If the air defense missiles pulled in the car are old models, one can be worth at least more than 50000 US dollars. However, judging from the urine of Syrian rebel supporters, they will not charge up the old missiles. What they want is to give new and good ones.


    Any stinger, northwest wind or needle-s anti-aircraft missile must cost at least more than 100000 US dollars. Moreover, this weapon that has a decisive impact on the war situation in Syria can not be measured only by money. Even if a truck pulls only 100 missiles, it is more than 10 million US dollars at best, and then it spends higher freight than the price of missiles to Aleppo, It''s also possible.


    Of course, it seems that it can hold anti-aircraft missiles and chemical weapons.


    Both missiles and chemical weapons deserve constant protection. Moreover, they are enough for the armed groups in Mahmoudiya to return them after grabbing them, because these things are of no great use to them. At least they are willing to exchange other more useful things.


    Especially looking at the four people in the carriage, Gao Yang felt even more headache. He couldn''t even analyze where they were from from some characteristics of the escorts and roughly judge which organization or country they came from.


    All four of them have beards. Two of them are very black, but they are not particularly black. They can see that they are like people from the South Asian subcontinent. In addition, they wear robes like people from Pakistan. Each of them holds an AK47 with the butt of the gun sawn off.


    Another one, with gray hair and beard, was holding a gun, but it was fal. The wrinkles on his face were as deep as gullies. Another one was also wearing a black half long robe with a black scarf on his head.


    The last one, who looks younger, is still a white man. He has the same beard and is wearing a half long white robe. He holds an AK47 with the butt sawn off and the collimator removed, but he still carries an AK74 on his shoulder. He doesn''t know that the gun is his main gun.


    When you meet someone with an AK47 whose butt is sawn off, you must be careful. Gao Yang has heard many warnings. Such a person holding such a gun is not for shooting 50 meters away, but for suddenly pulling a gun and sweeping in the crowd. Generally speaking, such a person is a confident, powerful and deadly Lord.


    Gao Yang wants everyone on the truck to get off. If the truck can''t accommodate these four people, where can they go? There must be no six people in the truck, and Gao Yang''s car is still empty.


    Gao Yang''s wishful thinking failed, and the four people on the truck didn''t move. After hesitating, mulafa waved and said, "can''t you load some for us in your car?"


    Gao Yang made a helpless gesture and said, "man, look, the pickup truck is holding machine guns and mortars. We only have heavy firepower. I don''t want to affect the exertion of heavy firepower because we loaded too much oil. As for the car, it''s already full, so we really can''t load oil for you. We have to leave space for shooting."


    Murafa frowned and said, "in fact, we can''t use too much oil."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "man, we have to walk two thousand kilometers. We are basically in the desert."


    When murafa was hesitating, he pointed to the pickup and said, "you can let your people sit in the pickup. Once you encounter an attack, people can come down. It won''t affect anything, and it''s safer."


    Mulafa shook his head and said, "no, they can''t leave the goods. Forget it, just load it into the car. They can squeeze."


    Without further persuasion, Gao Yang immediately said, "well, since you insist and your people won''t have an opinion, it''s up to you."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "load oil!"


    Driving 2000 kilometers in places like Iraq and Syria is different from other places. For example, walking 2000 kilometers in China and burning 100 liters of oil is enough, but here, 200 liters is not enough.


    The reason is very simple. The road condition is poor, and if the speed is not fast, it will cost fuel. You may have to make a temporary detour at any time, so it will also cost fuel if you go farther. In short, it is the reason for all kinds of fuel consumption, and there is also a big problem. In case of an attack, it may also cause fuel loss, so it is definitely necessary to prepare more.


    In addition to oil, there is water. To cross the desert, people can''t drink without water.


    Gao Yang and others began to load oil into the truck. Four people had to jump out of the truck. When mulafa insisted that the oil was enough and there was no need to load again, the four people had to squeeze into the car.


    Filled with oil, Gao Yang said to mulafa with a relaxed face: "it''s time to eat. We''ll start after eating. Aren''t you going to ask them to come together?"


    Murafa hesitated and said, "no, we can eat in the car."


    Unexpectedly, a meal cooked by masum and his big men was not only decent, but also delicious.


    Murafa did what he said. They ate in the car, and the four people behind the car, in addition to going to the toilet in turn, even ate in the narrow rear compartment.


    Eating kebabs and drinking ice coke make them feel much more comfortable, but the atmosphere is not too high.


    Looking at the people on the truck through the door, he raised his voice and whispered, "they are too strict and careful. It seems that it is impossible to move them away and open the box for inspection."


    Groliov''s face was gloomy and said, "that white man is definitely Chechen. I can recognize even the Chechen who turned into ash."


    Gao Yang sighed: "Pakistanis, Afghans, Chechens and FAK, what kind of combination is this?"


    "It''s not easy to do it anyway," Chubb muttered


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no matter, before entering Syria, we must find out what goods we send. If it''s nuclear, chemical or biological weapons, we''ll fucking withdraw."


    Groliov frowned and said, "but if so, our reputation will be dealt a fatal blow and Satan''s reputation will be completely destroyed."


    "Then quit. We have enough money. What''s the big deal? What are we afraid of retiring like this? Besides, even if we only take the tasks of acquaintances, it''s enough for us to be busy."


    Irene said with a bitter smile, "it seems difficult to check what goods they are. You can''t force them to check."


    A cruel color appeared on Gao Yang''s face and said: "Nuclear, chemical and biological weapons, these things are too hot. No, they can burn us. In any case, we can''t send these things to Syria by our hands. The countries and people behind the Syrian rebels dare not touch them. If something happens to them, they are just scolded. If something happens to us, we will die. We must not be the substitute."


    After that, Gao Yang pressed his hand and said, "the Syrian border is the last limit. If you can''t find out what the goods are, come hard! What''s the fear of forcible inspection! Even if we kill all the people in the truck! Then push on anyone casually and say that there was an attack, so what!"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "yes, it''s better to kill them than to replace the dead."


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "In fact, things can be done not so rough. We can be more careful. We can find someone to attack us. All the people on the truck are killed, and then we check the goods ourselves. If it''s missiles and money, we''ll send them. It doesn''t matter. The people they escorted are dead, but we delivered the goods. Who dares to say that our mission failed?"


    Several people laughed. Cui Bo said with a smile, "brother Yang, you are Yin enough."


    Tommy frowned and said, "what if you kill someone, but you really find that there are nuclear, chemical and biological weapons on the car?"


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "that''s even easier. Don''t forget, we have encountered irresistible factors. The goods have been robbed and the mission has failed. How, if they can fail once in mahmoudiye, can''t we fail? Let polovich find an armed organization to fight a fake war. We lose face, save our lives and finish it."


    Groliov still frowned and said, "but if we do that, we may leak the news, and our reputation will be completely over."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and sighed, "yes, there is really no airtight wall in the world. It''s too difficult to hide people when you think about Justin''s ability as an intelligence dealer. It''s a small matter to have a bad reputation. It''s going to be a big trouble when you leak the news."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "what fake fight, real fight! There are so many rebel organizations in Syria. They casually take the initiative to find a rebel armed force to fight, and then lose. Let tomlecha go. We have experienced fierce resistance, but we are unable to fight. What''s the matter? No one is allowed to lose!"


    Rafael smiled and said, "boss, I find you shameless enough. You are playing fake ball. Yes, you are playing fake ball! Just like Juventus, shameless!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, then our plan is called match fixing action. Guys, if we can''t, we have to play match fixing to show people. We not only have to play at a high level, but also have to control our mouth. We can''t burst out a phone door like Juve."

 Chapter 926

    When the sky was dim, the motorcade was on the road again, and after Ramadi, it was all the way to the West.


    Gao Yang could have chosen to have a good rest in masum for a day and wait until night, but Gao Yang had to go during the day.


    In the hottest summer, the temperature in the desert can easily soar to more than 40 degrees soon after the sun comes out. At noon, the temperature is as high as about 50 degrees, and the road temperature is as high as 70 or 80 degrees.


    Sitting in an air-conditioned car, Gao Yang doesn''t feel uncomfortable. He doesn''t worry that the car tires will not withstand the high temperature on the road. The car carefully prepared by polovich is not so easy to break down.


    Starting from the early morning, they didn''t stop, but the speed was fast and slow. Without the maintenance road, they often need to go down to the nearby desert to make a detour, or they had to drive at a very slow speed. Therefore, by noon, Gaoyang they had walked out of more than 200 kilometers.


    Gao Yang picked up a can of coke from his side. There was an air conditioner in the car. The temperature was always pleasant. The ice used to hold the coke had not changed much.


    After opening the coke and handing it to Irene, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "walk for another two hours, and then change people to drive."


    Irene took a sip of coke, relieved her breath, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "boss, you''re too bad."


    Gao Yang picked up a can of coke and said with a smile, "why am I broken?"


    "There is no air conditioning in the carriage of that truck. It is full of diesel smell. Four people are crowded together and can''t connect to the wind. I''m not surprised if someone is suffocated after parking."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I asked mulafa. He said he had no problem. You heard it. Besides, if he didn''t plan to drive them out of the car, why hurry in the daytime."


    Irene drank the coke, opened the window, and threw out the empty cans with poor quality. The hot wind from the window made her sweat.


    After closing the window, Irene smiled, "now I have no doubt that someone will die of heat."


    Gao Yang doesn''t care about the life and death of the people on the truck. Now he just wants to find out what the goods are. If the goods are OK, he can finish the task well. If the goods are wrong, the people on the truck will be his enemies.


    It''s almost impossible to encounter an attack in the desert. You don''t even have a chance to meet people. You don''t need to worry too much. Gao Yang found a more comfortable position and leaned against the seat. He smiled and said, "stop in two hours. Let''s change people and see if the people in the truck are still alive."


    Gao Yang narrowed for a while. When the car stopped, he woke up and watched the SUV stop. He said in the walkie talkie, "I think it''s time for us to meet the guests. Get ready."


    After that, Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "mulafa, get out of the car, check the tires and go to the bathroom."


    Gao Yang got out of the car. After pretending to look at the four tires, he went straight to the roadside and peed. Then he saw that mulafa and the people in the co driver''s seat were checking the truck tires one by one.


    After getting off the bus for only a moment, Gao Yang was sweating. He wore a helmet and bulletproof jacket. If he basked in the sun for a while, he was worried that he would die of heat.


    Gao Yang went to murafa and said, "is there a problem?"


    Mulafa shook his head and said, "no problem."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I''m not asking about tires, it''s people, man. Don''t you worry about the people behind you?"


    Mura mumbled a few times, shook his head and said, "no way, they can''t leave the goods half a step. This is a dead order."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "including being covered in that carriage? Man, I think you should see them. Of course, if you refuse, we can continue to start until the rest of the night."


    Mulafa wiped his sweat and finally said, "well, I have to see them."


    When murafa got to the car, he knocked on the door. After shouting, the car door immediately opened from the inside.


    When the door was pushed outward, a figure fell down. Mula was quick in his eyes and hands. He hugged the man who fell outward, so that he could avoid falling head down to the ground.


    Gao Yang looked. Who was the white man who fell out, and the remaining three people in the car were like they were fished out of the water. They were sweating all over. They were depressed or depressed. As for the one who fell out, they had already fainted.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "military doctor! Come here, someone has heatstroke."


    Bruce quickly ran over. At this time, Gao Yang waved to the three people in the car and said loudly, "come down and cool down for a while. Do you want to be hot to death?"


    Murafa hesitated, but he began to say a few words to the three people in the car. After that, the three people looked relieved and jumped out of the car one after another.


    At this time, Bruce and treble had run over. Gao Yang pointed to his car and shouted, "go to the car and cool down for a while. Go! Don''t stay in the car unless you''re on your way at night."


    Mula was about to stop talking. He looked at him and said, "why, do you have a different opinion? If you have, I don''t mind, although I don''t want to see them covered alive in the carriage."


    Murafa finally said a few words to the three people who could barely stand, and then said to Gao Yang, "well, let them be your car."


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "take them to the car with an empty seat to have a rest."


    Trebler immediately stepped forward, helped an elderly Pakistani and walked towards the pickup truck holding the mortar behind him, while Gao Yang waved to the remaining two people to follow him. It looked like a young Pakistani man followed him to the car.


    Murafa suddenly said, "there are still two people in our car. They can stay in our car."


    Bruce gave the white man who fainted from heatstroke an injection. After feeding something, Li JinFang, mulafa and Bruce carried the white man with heatstroke into the truck.


    In the back of the truck, there was a place for people to lie down and sleep. After the white people in the summer were put in the back, Li JinFang and Bruce returned to their cars respectively.


    The team started again. This time Gao Yang drove. There was one more person in the co driver''s seat of his car.


    Gao Yang made a gesture and smiled at Irene in the back: "bring our guest a drink. He needs this."


    Aileen opened the foam box, pulled out a coke from a full box of ice and handed it to the man in the back seat.


    Gao Yang smiled at the man and said, "drink, it can make you feel better."


    After the coke was taken, he drank it in one gulp, and then the man nodded to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang thought his passengers were Pakistanis, but this was just speculation. Although Pakista''s language was mainly English and Urdu, he was worried that his guests could not understand English, so he smiled and said, "help me translate and tell him that there are plenty of coke. He can drink freely."


    Irene can speak Arabic, and mulafa uses Arabic when talking to these people, so Gao Yang thinks the person next to him may understand, but if that person can only speak Urdu, he will have no move at all.


    However, Irene just opened her mouth, and the person sitting next to Gao Yang suddenly said, "I can speak English."


    Gao Yang was overjoyed.


    "Oh, you can speak English. That''s great, friend. It''s hard to feel bored all the way. What do you want? Drink, eat, what do you need?"


    Looking back, the man pointed to the foam box and said, "if you can, please give me some ice cubes!"


    The man seemed to be somewhat disgusted with Aileen. He refused Aileen''s passing ice, but straightened up. He grabbed some ice in the foam box with his hands and chewed it in his mouth.


    After watching the passengers eating the ice, Gao Yang smiled and said, "Hi, nice to meet you. My name is John Lee. How about you?"


    "Asif Zardari."


    Gao Yang probably had a spectrum in his heart. He smiled and said, "do you want to eat?"


    Asif said coldly, "No."


    The attitude is not good, it''s difficult to do, but it''s expected by Gao Yang. It''s not easy to knock and ask something from these people''s mouth.


    It can be seen that asif seems very uncomfortable about Irene''s existence, which makes Gao Yang regret. He made a mistake. It''s time for Irene to change a car.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "are you from Pakistan? I have a good friend from Pakistan. He is from Punjab. What about you?"


    Asif just said faintly, "I''m also Pakistani. I''m tired. I want to sleep."


    Gao Yang tried to talk to asif, but asif obviously didn''t mean to chat. After a few words, he closed his eyes and stopped talking to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang has a headache, but the good news is that treble seems to be making good progress.


    Gao Yang''s walkie talkie picks up the sound automatically. After adjustment, as long as the sound is loud to a certain extent, it can be sent automatically. It''s no problem to use it as a bug. Now he can always hear Cui Bo''s conversation after he shuts up and doesn''t speak.


    Cui Bo talked with the older man, and the conversation was good. The only surprise to Gao Yang was that Cui Bo was chatting with the older man in Arabic, Urdu and some English. Now the only thing Gao Yang was sure was that the man was indeed from Pakistan.


    There was a very tight mouth, and it seemed that some enemies were walking with him. Gao Yang was very helpless, but he was also very happy, because if he exchanged passengers with Cui Bo, it would be over. He didn''t know the language with the older one, and Irene, even if she could speak Arabic, these bearded people seemed to be extremely exclusive of women, Because when each of them looked at Irene and Lucy, their eyes were very unfriendly.


    Now, it''s just up to Trabb to get something useful.

 Chapter 927

    After dark, the motorcade drove off the road and parked in the desert.


    After a day''s walk, the road in Iraq has been half way. If people don''t rest, it''s not impossible to change the driver to drive all the way to the Syrian Iraqi border. However, if you hurry all night, it should be noon the next day after reaching the Syrian border.


    Although the Syrian rebels control the southern border of Syria, the route they take is the main route for the rebels to receive assistance. Arms continue to enter Syria, while the Syrian air force is relatively complete. In order to cut off the supply and arms sources of the rebels, the Syrian air force often launches air strikes on convoys entering through the border, So it''s still risky to cross the border during the day.


    If you cross the border at night, there will be no problem. The Syrian air force basically has no night attack capability.


    Gao Yang and his men rested one night on the way and waited until the next morning. It was late at night when they arrived at the border.


    After stopping the car, asif, who refused to speak all the way, immediately left Gaoyang''s car and returned to the truck with great responsibility.


    No matter what they eat or do, the six people on the truck keep a distance from Gao Yang.


    If they were not together, it would be convenient to talk. When they got together and began to eat more than 100 meters away from the truck, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "rabbit, what did you get there? I heard that you had a good chat with the old man."


    Cui Bo shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s a good conversation. It''s impossible to talk about how much harvest. The guy''s mouth is very tight. He''s willing to chat with me, but he''s just talking to me about home things. We care most about what the goods are. The old man doesn''t mention a word at all."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "it''s much better than me. The one in our car doesn''t even open a mouth. Talk about it carefully. Maybe you can analyze what."


    Cui Bo nodded: "I talked with him for a long time. The old man is from Pakistan Kashmir and has never been a soldier, but he has participated in the guerrilla war with India for a long time. Generally speaking, he is pro government and very pro Chinese. He feels better about China than Pakistan''s government. I said I am Chinese. He was willing to speak and told me a lot about their fighting in Kashmir The war. "


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said: "Speaking of it, the young man with the old man is also Pakistani, but he comes from the northern border, borders on Afghanistan, and comes from a large tribe. He is very extreme, pro Taliban, hostile to the Pakistani government and China. In short, he is an extremist. The old man asked me not to deal with him. The young extreme old man can''t stand it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s not useful. It''s very useful. I said that asif looks like he hates ghosts. It turned out to be so. Well, I don''t have to worry about what news I got from him. Go on."


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "the old man wouldn''t say where they came from, but he said that the six of them have just arrived in Iraq and are not familiar with the situation in Iraq. Of course, he didn''t tell me that directly, but he can analyze it from his words. Also, don''t ask him what''s in the box. I don''t think he knows."


    At this time, Cui Bo smiled and waved his hand and said, "I asked him why he sawed the butt of the gun short. The old man said it was convenient to get the gun. They couldn''t get the submachine gun. The pistol was not powerful enough. The rifle was truncated to facilitate a sudden attack in the crowd. The old man has been to India three times. According to him, he killed at least 20 Indian military and police."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t say that. Did you ask about the origin of others?"


    Cui Bo shook his head and said, "yes, the old man said he didn''t know. He didn''t know several people inside. He just knew his fellow Pakistanis. There was no intersection with others."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "didn''t you ask the old man what organization he belongs to?"


    Treble shook his head and said regretfully: "Asked, didn''t say, just smiled. I suspected that he was from Taliban, so I deliberately said good things about Taliban. As a result, the old man despised Taliban, so now I can''t figure it out. And ah, although they didn''t know each other before, they now belong to an organization. They are all elite soldiers and strong generals."


    After thinking about it, Cui Bo suddenly said, "also, they just followed the driver to pick up the goods, but he didn''t know how the goods came. The truck was handed over to them by the man we met at the beginning. After the Arab gave the truck to them with several people, he led them to join us."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "so how many people have to intervene in this matter, tomler, Arabs, the destroyed mercenaries, now plus us and the mysterious six on the truck, FAK. It''s very complicated."


    Groliov said with a smile, "we are involved in a big event, but it''s nothing. Someone wants to do something taboo and doesn''t want to expose his identity. He can only find an unwitting mercenary to help him. This is quite normal for mercenaries, and only when he meets this kind of work can he have such a high commission."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "that''s right, but our current task can''t be wrong. It has something to do with the rebels in Syria. It''s certain. I''m afraid that if something particularly hot falls on our hands, it will be in big trouble. Especially now I find that it''s very complex and involves many forces, I''m more worried about it."


    Bruce said with a smile, "just find out what the goods are. If it''s nuclear, chemical or biological weapons, follow the original plan. If not, let''s finish the task, collect the money and leave. No matter how complicated it is."


    Gao Yang looked at the six people gathered in the distance and said, "now, the hope of trying to talk nonsense from them is dashed. There is no possibility for us to secretly inspect the goods, nor is it possible to request peaceful inspection. Therefore, we can only force inspection."


    Groliov was worried, but he didn''t speak, because Gao Yang had said that it was necessary to find out what the goods were in order to decide whether the task should be carried out or terminated, so groliov would never speak again, although he felt it was unnecessary.


    Frye also looked at the six people gathered next to the truck and said in a deep voice, "boss, if you want to force the inspection, now is a good opportunity. They don''t have any chance to threaten us."


    Bruce thought for a moment, but shook his head and said: "I don''t object to inspection, but I object to inspection now. If we force inspection, unless we kill all the people in the building on the truck, it will have a great impact on our reputation. We must know what the goods are and force inspection for delivery. There is no such rule. Therefore, if we want to force inspection, we must do a good job in killing people and killing people Prepare, either do not do it or do it absolutely, so at least wait until the Syrian border is checked. In that case, even if we kill people, it is convenient to shift the responsibility to the Syrian rebels. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "what you said is right. We''ll still act according to the original plan. It''s not too late to showdown when we get to the Syrian border."


    It''s basically something that has been discussed. There''s nothing to study and discuss. After that, Gao Yang waved and said, "it''s safe here. Double Sentry is enough. Change it every hour. Big dog and worker bee, you two are on the first shift. Tonight is a rare chance to have a rest. Everyone has a good rest."


    Groliov and Tommy are the oldest. It''s easiest for them to be on the first guard. They can sleep until dawn after they finish their work. It''s the most painful to get up after half of sleep. Therefore, Gao Yang certainly has to hand over the post to himself and the youngest Frye.


    I can''t sleep well in the car. Although there is a big temperature difference between day and night in the desert, it''s lucky that there is no wind. Gao Yang has prepared enough. Naturally, they sleep outside.


    After working all day and night, both drivers and passengers were tired. Gao Yang got into the fleece sleeping bag and fell asleep almost immediately.


    No matter where Gaoyang is, he can enjoy a good sleep as long as he needs to sleep and give him a place to sleep. But this time, Gaoyang rarely fails to rest well, because he has been dreaming.


    When Gao Yang was woken up by Cui Bo, he felt relieved.


    After taking a few breaths, Gao Yang got up from his sleeping bag, put on his helmet, put down his night vision, grabbed his rifle, and started the sentry duty. He was still palpitating about his dream.


    Frye went to Gao Yang with a yawn, rubbed his eyes, put down the night vision, and said to Gao Yang, "boss, you look very upset. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I just had a dream. The content of the dream is very bad."


    "What did you dream of?"


    After thinking about it seriously, Gao Yang said with a bitter smile: "forget, most of them forget, just remember that we are together, and then forget what happened, it becomes a dark and boundless. I know you are all there, but I can''t see you, and I can''t run. Well, maybe that''s it."


    Frye smiled and said, "boss, you''re under too much psychological pressure."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I think so. I really feel a lot of pressure recently."


    Frye laughed: "You''re just worried about what the goods we sent you are, which has put you under a lot of pressure. I don''t understand why you worry, but I don''t think you need to worry too much. We agreed to check the goods, so I don''t think you really need to worry too much. Boss, you have to relax, because it''s no big deal."


    Gao Yang and Frye talked for an hour until Bruce and Lucy were called on duty. Then, maybe Frye''s Enlightenment had an effect. Gao Yang slept soundly after lying down again.

 Chapter 928

    The motorcade set off again at dawn. In order not to be dizzy in the truck again, the white man took the initiative to sit in their car.


    Without words, the motorcade set out in the morning. After a day''s rush, the motorcade left the road at more than 10 p.m. and passed the Syrian border at more than 12 p.m.


    Sitting high in the back seat, the white man''s beard sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    Gao Yang has an AK47 at hand. If he really tears his face, he will kill the white beard in the co pilot''s seat with the AK47 instead of his main gun.


    To forcibly check what goods are, at this time, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie as if nothing had happened: "guys, we have safely passed the border line. Now there is no danger. Now stop, fill the car with oil and go to the toilet. We won''t stop on the rest of the way."


    After telling others to start, Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie with the truck, but before he could speak, mura''s voice came out of the walkie talkie.


    "John Lee, we have to stop. Our pick-up has arrived. We want to meet."


    Gao Yang''s heart clattered. He said in a deep voice, "what receptionist?"


    "It''s the people who pick us up. They''ve arrived and are on our way, so stop so as not to miss it."


    Needless to say, an accident happened.


    Gao Yang is not flustered, but his brain is running rapidly to judge whether to act according to the original plan. There is no need to inform others about the truck''s other receptionists. The walkie talkie has conveyed his dialogue to everyone in Satan.


    Li JinFang knew that there was an accident, so they didn''t stop and were still driving forward, but at this time, Li JinFang suddenly said, "there is a light ahead! Do you follow the original plan?"


    "Stop! All stop," he said calmly


    The night sky in the desert is very beautiful. There is no pollution, including light pollution, so you can see the car lights very far away.


    The motorcade stopped, and then Gao Yang saw the light in front of him on the left.


    There were other receptionists. Gao Yang realized that he had miscalculated, and they may have lost the opportunity to forcibly inspect the goods. After sighing in his heart, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie: "get off and hurry up to refuel."


    If you say you drink water, you are going to forcibly check it. If you say you refuel, you are shelving the plan and waiting for the opportunity.


    Gao Yang got out of the car. He got out of the car with an AK rifle, and the white beard walked directly to the truck without saying a word.


    Just then, Li JinFang said in a hurry in the walkie talkie: "why did the receiver suddenly appear? What should we do now?"


    "I''ll go and have a look. Don''t move. If there are many recipients, give up. If there are few people, act according to the original plan, be vigilant and listen to my orders."


    Gao Yang''s cars are very particular about parking. The four cars can play a cross fire position to cover each other.


    Gao Yang opened the insurance of AK47 and went to mulafa with a gun. Mulafa had got out of the car. He looked relaxed.


    Before and after Mullah''s departure, he raised his slightly dissatisfied voice: "Why are there others? Why don''t I know?"


    Mula smiled and said, "I don''t need to inform you. Anyway, your task is to escort the goods to the ground."


    "Our task is to deliver goods. How can I know whether it is safer or more dangerous when there are more people? More people will become a drag."


    Mula laughed and said, "that''s your problem. For me, obviously, the more people, the safer. You don''t trust others, and so do I."


    Gao Yang stopped talking nonsense about lack of nutrition, because a speeding motorcade had quickly approached them, so he shouted: "are you sure this is your receiver? Let them quickly identify themselves, or we''ll fire!"


    Murafa held a satellite phone and a walkie talkie. At this time, he raised the walkie talkie and said loudly, "flash the lights twice to show his identity."


    After a while, at least a dozen cars flashed their lights.


    Gao Yang immediately gave up the plan of forcibly inspecting the goods because there was no chance.


    Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "put them here. This is the receiver."


    The front car rushed straight towards the truck and set off a dust storm. The dust behind the car body was like a dust storm as a team sped.


    Gao Yang glanced at the convoy. At least six pickup trucks were pulling heavy machine guns, but the newcomers were not hostile. No one operated the machine guns behind the car.


    At the front is an off-road vehicle. When the off-road vehicle starts to slow down very early, when it reaches the front of the truck, the speed will no longer raise dust. After the off-road vehicle stops stably, a person opens the door and jumps out of the vehicle.


    The one who got off the bus was still a bearded man in a black robe, but the one who got off behind the bearded man was a white man in a T-shirt and shorts.


    After getting off the bus, the white man saw Gao Yang, immediately opened his arms, laughed and said, "ha ha, friend, we met here. How are you?"


    The white man who got off the bus was an assistant of tomler, whom Gao Yang had seen and knew.


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "it''s Clooney. Why are you here? What''s the situation?"


    The new beard and murafa began to talk, but Clooney came up to him. He shrugged and said helplessly: "This batch of goods is too important. There is another situation in Mahmoudiya. The employer is very worried about another accident. Although we guarantee that there will be no problem, the employer requires to strengthen the escort force, so we have to find some people to escort."


    "You should have informed me in advance. This situation is very bad now," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Clooney said helplessly, "it happened suddenly. There''s no way, but it doesn''t affect anything."


    Gao Yang tilted his head and saw a lot of people coming down from the car. What made him nervous was that a group of people armed to the teeth came down from the cars behind Clooney.


    A lot of beards, almost all black robes.


    In addition to carrying AK47 black robes and beards, there are more than a dozen people who are almost the same as Gao Yang. Their helmets and night vision instruments have almost become PMC''s standard monochrome combat clothes, bulletproof vests and M4 rifles. The guns are equipped with various accessories. They obviously belong to mercenaries. There are 15 people in total, two blacks and 13 whites. They are only people who get out of the car.


    He raised his chin and said in a low voice, "who is it?"


    Clooney smiled, "you can''t say, man, you should know the rules."


    At this time, everyone came to Gao Yang except groliov and Lucy, who operated machine guns, Tommy and Jason, who operated mortars.


    The plan of forced inspection has been completely broken, but Gao Yang doesn''t regret it. Since the goods of this truck are so important and so many people are escorted, even if they forced inspection the night before, they can''t plant it to others after killing the people on the truck in Iraq.


    Gao Yang won''t tangle with what is irreparable. He immediately said, "the task I accept doesn''t include any receptionists, and there is no other team to work with us."


    Clooney smiled, "don''t worry, man. Your commission won''t be affected, so more people won''t do you any harm, don''t you think?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. I''m not used to working with other mercenaries, so this task is over. Let''s quit."


    Clooney pouted and sighed: "no, man, don''t do this. It''s not good. If you quit now, it means that the task fails. You can''t get the remaining Commission. You have to refund the deposit. Do you like this?"


    "There is no other mercenary Regiment under the agreed conditions," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Clooney shook his index finger and said with a smile, "but he didn''t say it can''t be? Right? So you can''t stop the Employer from strengthening the escort, so if you quit now, you''ll fail the task. Don''t you have any objection?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, if we quit now, it really means that the task has failed."


    Clooney laughed, but Gao Yang then said, "but I decided to quit."


    Clooney''s smile stopped abruptly and said in amazement, "why?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no reason. I''ll refund the deposit. That''s it."


    Clooney exclaimed: "No, wait, you have to make it clear why you quit? Man, we still have a long way to go, and the road is very unsafe. You are the backbone. It''s irresponsible for you to leave like this. Man, it''s not easy for you to have today''s reputation. Why do you have to abandon the image you got so easily before?"


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang decided to tell the truth, so he said to Clooney: "Let''s be clear. I think the goods we escorted are too hot. It''s not something we should intervene in. Compared with 20 million, our life is more important. I promise we won''t divulge any information about this mission, but we will leave. If you try to stop us forcibly, shells and armor piercing incendiary bombs will fall on this truck. I think you should I don''t doubt if my men can hit the truck. "


    Gao YANGTIE wanted to leave, but Clooney laughed. He pointed to the truck and said, "what do you think is in the car? Man, you think too much. The things in the car are really important, but they are not something that mercenaries dare not touch."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Clooney shrugged and said, "I didn''t know what was in the car, but now I know, man, if you don''t trust me, you can see what the goods are, and then you can decide whether to quit, okay?"

 Chapter 929

    Generally speaking, tomler is responsible for specific affairs. For example, the agents who go to the theater to deal with things in person are his agents, just like Downey, while Clooney is not an agent. His identity is tomler''s assistant or a very important one.


    There are beautiful female assistants or secretaries around tomler, but these so-called assistants are vases arranged by tomler for himself, but Clooney is different. He is tomler''s assistant in the real sense.


    Tomler''s female assistant will change, but the real assistant won''t change, so Gao Yang met Clooney twice, and the second time, they said a few words and took Clooney''s business card.


    Clooney is the person who really works for tomler. He can represent tomler. He speaks with enough weight. Therefore, Gao Yang really doesn''t know the situation now, but he doesn''t doubt that Clooney can really let him see what the goods are.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s surprised expression, Clooney snapped his fingers, smiled at the beard and mula again and said, "can you open the carriage and let my friend see what''s inside?"


    Just saying that big beard really refers to a person, because all the people here are beards except mercenaries and Clooney.


    Clooney spoke Arabic, so all his beards turned pale.


    "Why? Isn''t that what mercenaries care about?"


    Clooney pointed high and said with a smile: "My friend is worried that there will be too big problems with the goods they send. You know, conventional weapons don''t matter, but weapons of mass destruction will certainly worry people. I understand your feelings, but there is a problem. My friend and his people are very harmful. To be exact, they are very, very powerful. We need him. We need him on our way forward We really need him to break through the government''s defense line. "


    When Clooney spoke, Irene translated in a low voice. After she finished translating Clooney''s words, the beard who got off with Clooney hesitated for a moment, and finally said to mula: "let them see."


    Mulafa looked at Gao Yang, then got on the truck and whispered to him, "come and see for yourself. You can see enough."


    Gao Yang walks to the truck. Irene carries the gun behind her back and climbs into the truck with Gao Yang.


    The crates are neatly stacked. Gao Yang and Irene pull out a box together.


    The box is very heavy. It''s very difficult for Gao Yang and Irene to lift it together.


    After putting the box in the carriage, Gao Yang took a look. The box was only sealed with two retaining rings. After opening the two retaining rings, Gao Yang took a breath and lifted the box cover. Then he smelled a familiar smell of ink.


    The box is full of money, green bills, some people call us dollars, others like us dollars.


    Gao Yang was surprised again, because the task seemed to make him lose his judgment, but when he thought it was not money, it was money in the box.


    Gao Yang and Irene looked at each other. Both of them were surprised and dazed. Then they lowered their heads, took out the money in the box and turned it over again to make sure that there was only money in the box, nothing else.


    Shaking his head, he covered the box again and said in a high voice, "look at another one."


    Gao Yang and Irene looked at four boxes in a row. They were full of money. At this time, Clooney smiled and said, "do you want to see it again? I understand your concerns, so you can take a closer look."


    If it was an ordinary person, I would be embarrassed to see it at this time, but Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "thank you, I really need to see it again."


    Gao Yang and Irene were going to tear down another box. At this time, Clooney smiled and said, "I can tell you, there are still missiles, air defense missiles, many air defense missiles, a total of 400."


    Gao Yang and Irene pulled one out of a row of boxes inside. The box inside should be lighter. After he opened it, he found that there were two up and down anti-aircraft missile safekeeping boxes. What made him speechless was that the missile safekeeping box was written in Chinese characters.


    This side is up.


    Under the four big words, it is fn-6


    Gao Yang was speechless because he saw the portable air defense missile made in China, code named fn-6, or flying crossbow-6


    At this time, mula said with an impatient face, "all right?"


    Cover the box, Gao Yang jumped out of the car, looked at Clooney and said with a bitter smile, "it''s just a car of missiles. Do you need this?"


    Clooney glared and said, "just a car of missiles? Just! You say just? Man, are you kidding? This is a fucking car of anti-aircraft missiles that can shoot down aircraft, not a car of RPG!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I can introduce you to an arms dealer. I think you can probably buy this car of missiles with our freight. Oh, if it''s 100000 sets, you can buy 200 sets, and he also manages delivery and cash on delivery."


    Clooney smiled and said, "man, you must be kidding? When are you talking about the market? Now a set of northwest wind and launcher is $400000, and a set of needle-s is $300000, not counting the freight! Man, if the arms dealer you know can really sell at the price of $100000, and the quantity is large enough, you must give me his phone."


    Gao Yang patted himself on the head. He found that he was timid. When he was in Colombia, they could use anti-aircraft missiles as rockets, because they were sent by big Ivan at no cost, and the price of tens of thousands of dollars of missiles they used at that time was the cost price.


    Gao Yang found that he overestimated the integrity of arms dealers. If arms dealers sell weapons at cost price, there will be a lot less wars in the world.


    As the most profitable business in the world, arms dealers are called arms dealers if they don''t kill black people in time of war.


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "sorry, I forgot to distinguish between normal price and war price."


    Clooney smiled, pointed to the truck and said: "There are 400 portable air defense missiles on it. Do you know how much it costs to buy them? Chinese goods are cheap. Four hundred missiles cost 100 million. Man, these missiles are worth 100 million US dollars. Do you know how much effort they wasted to get them? Four hundred missiles are a big business in the international arms black market! In addition, you see the box containing money, a box Twenty million, a total of eight cases. Oh, one of them is yours. If you change your mind now, or if you don''t plan to change your mind and continue to finish the task. "


    It is the principle of upholding the principle of no doubt about people and no doubt about their employment.


    It''s the same when it comes to doing things. If Gao Yang doesn''t doubt the task, he will do it to the end. However, since he has doubts about the task and finds that the task involves too many people, it may have a great impact.


    The most important thing is that Gao Yang only looked at five boxes. He can''t check all the boxes in the whole vehicle. Without seeing them with his own eyes, Gao Yang can''t confirm that the car is really loaded with anti-aircraft missiles as Clooney said.


    Therefore, Gao Yang decided to terminate the mission.


    But just before Gao Yang spoke, he was familiar with Gao Yang. Seeing Gao Yang''s look, Bruce suddenly said, "boss, I want to talk to you alone."


    When Gao Yang and Bruce came to one side, Bruce whispered: "Boss, I know you''re going to give up this task, but I personally think it''s better to continue. If you terminate the task, the result will be worse than the task failure. We want to make money. The loss of $20 million from quitting the task is secondary. The key is that it''s really difficult for us to receive any decent task in the future. Think about tomler''s influence and quit Bad consequences, I suggest you reconsider, boss. I must state that I just remind you that if you decide to quit, I will obey your decision without objection. "


    From the results, the task should continue. If it is not appropriate to give up the task just because of his own thinking pattern, Gao Yang hesitated. After a moment of silence, he whispered: "you should all hear it. If anyone wants to continue the task, don''t speak. If anyone wants to give up, just make a voice."


    Gao Yang waited for a moment, but there was no sound.


    It seems that everyone thinks it''s time to continue the task. Gao Yang can''t help smiling bitterly. He thinks he may be really nervous because of too much pressure. Perhaps, as Frye said, as long as he relaxes, he won''t be suspicious. Just wait for the task to be completed safely and then go home.


    Gao Yang immediately walked back and smiled at Clooney, "I''m sorry, I''m very sorry. I may be too suspicious, but you know, there are today and tomorrow in our business. If you are more suspicious, please understand. Well, it''s a lot of time. Let''s start quickly."


    Clooney breathed out and said with a smile, "man, I thought you insisted on quitting. I''m glad you would continue. It''s very good, but I have to tell you that the destination has changed. We''re not going to Aleppo but to Damascus now."


    Where to send the goods is the business of the employer. Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s up to you. Where to go doesn''t make much difference to us."


    Gao Yang has no problem, but someone quit. With one of the six people escorted by the truck, the bearded white man suddenly said, "why go to Damascus? This batch of goods should be sent to the camels as soon as possible! With these missiles, we can reverse the situation in al. We have been waiting for these weapons long enough! Whose decision is to change to Damascus?"


    The white man with a big beard spoke Arabic. After he finished, the big beard who came with Clooney became angry and chattered, which made Irene have no time to translate for Gao Yang, but the content was nothing more than scolding the Chechen beard for having no right to ask.


    Soon, all the beards were quiet, but Gao Yang was very upset because he found that the world was so small. The last time he accepted polovich''s employment to Syria, he pretended to be the name of camel, but it''s nothing to think about. For some people and things, the world is so small. If he has been mixing in this circle, it''s high enough It''s really hard not to touch the part at the end.

 Chapter 930

    The team became larger, and Gao Yang not only didn''t feel more secure, but felt more dangerous.


    There were many more people all at once. How to arrange the vehicle location was a problem, but Gao Yang didn''t have to worry too much. In their capacity, they couldn''t get close to the truck. Therefore, the Satan mercenary regiment was behind, and the mercenaries brought by Clooney were in front, heading for Damascus.


    He suddenly diverted to Damascus instead of Aleppo. Why is there such a change? Anyway, he can''t guess. Gao Yang is too lazy to think about it.


    It''s much closer to Damascus than to Aleppo. It''s not just a straight-line distance. The key is that if you want to get to Aleppo, you need to bypass the air raid. Finally, the remaining hundreds of kilometers must enter the densely populated area, and you can''t go around it. But if you want to get to Damascus, go directly West from the desert, At most, it will be a little dangerous when it is close to the urban area of Damascus, so it is good news for Satan mercenaries to come to Damascus.


    Starting at night, after a night of running in the desert, at noon the next day, the straight-line distance from Damascus was less than 100 kilometers.


    Starting from crossing the border, the motorcade is only 300 kilometers away from Damascus. However, Syria is different from Iraq. No matter how chaotic iraka is, it is not in the midst of a large-scale civil war. However, Syria is in the midst of a fierce battle across the country, so the straight-line distance is one thing and the road that really needs to be taken is another.


    The straight-line distance is about 100 kilometers, but the road to bypass is almost 200 to 300 kilometers. In addition, this road is still a real road, but running in the desert after leaving the highway.


    There are no roads in the desert, which is equivalent to roads everywhere. However, don''t think of speeding up.


    It''s eight o''clock in the morning. The motorcade in the desert can''t maintain a straight line. The dust raised by the car in front will completely lose sight of the car behind, so it must be arranged in a V-shape.


    Gao Yang''s original plan was to travel day and night after entering Syria, but after the expansion of the team, he has lost control of the whole team. Now the team obviously does not hide in the hot desert until night, but plans to run straight to Damascus.


    Although he lost control, Gao Yang couldn''t sit still looking at the dust in the sky. Moreover, Damascus is the heart of Syria, and the Syrian air force is not a decoration. As long as the air force sends reconnaissance aircraft and does investigate along Damascus, as long as the pilots are not blind, their convoy that raises the dust in the sky will be found.


    After he couldn''t bear it, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "slow down and stay a little away from the big army."


    After asking his people to drive slowly, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie specially for contacting Clooney and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Clooney, I suggest stopping to avoid air attack."


    "I understand your concern, but man, the temperature outside will soon rise to at least 50 degrees. It can heat people alive. We can''t stay in the desert all day at this time?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "we are very close to Damascus. It only takes a short time to get there. Even if it is hot, it is only a hot day. Isn''t it better than an air raid?"


    After a moment of silence, Clooney said with a bitter smile, "sorry, man, they, well, you know who I''m talking about. They think it''s okay to travel during the day."


    Gao Yang was helpless and angry. He raised his voice and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Clooney, you''re here too. Aren''t you going to think about your life? If you don''t get dizzy, just recall a little. You haven''t seen any reports or online videos. See how the Syrian air force bombed rebel convoys? Man, even arms dealers know now that you have to go to Syria after entering Syria They are on their way at night because the Syrian air force lacks the ability to attack the ground at night, but they do not lack the ability to bomb only during the day. Think about it. "


    After throwing down the walkie talkie, Gao Yang said with hatred: "these idiots, FAK, they don''t have the ability to prevent air raid. I can understand, but these idiots don''t even have the consciousness to prevent air raid."


    Irene smiled and said, "don''t get excited, boss, it''s normal, and you should get used to it. If they have basic combat literacy, Israel is gone now. In addition, our current position has been delayed. If I were a pilot, I would prefer to bomb the large convoy in front rather than the cars we leave the large army."


    Gao Yang smiled and said with hatred: "I really hate to let the planes of the Syrian air force bomb them once and let them know how to fight modern war, these idiots."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, Clooney''s impatient voice suddenly came from the walkie talkie.


    "Falk, I''m fucking convinced. Let those idiots go to hell. They refused my offer. They wouldn''t stop. Oh, shet! We can only keep going, man. Our money is still fucking pulled on that damn truck! Damn it!"


    Clooney''s voice is also very angry, because Gao Yang is right. It''s just that he''s not here. The key to the problem is that he''s also in the team with obvious goals. If he wants to be bombed, he has to accompany him.


    After laughing at Irene, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie he had left aside and said, "man, if I were you, I would let the driver lean aside and stay away from the team... Oh, Fark! Air raid! Air raid! The team dispersed, maneuvered at full speed to avoid, dispersed!"


    Gao Yang was not prescient. He suddenly shouted on the walkie talkie because he really encountered an air raid.


    When planes drop bombs in the sky, the ground convoy can''t find them in advance, and there is no radar. Only when the bombs fall on the ground and explode can people know that they have encountered a gap.


    Irene hit the side of the team as soon as she hit the steering wheel, then accelerated and began to escape as quickly as possible.


    Gao Yang bent down, but he couldn''t see a plane there from the window. He could only see the sand constantly blown up by the big motorcade.


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "spread out, spread out, don''t run in one direction!"


    On the battlefield, some people are easy to die, others are not easy to die, know what dangers they may encounter, and find ways to avoid them in advance. In this way, the probability of survival will be greater.


    Damascus is very important. The Syrian air force has not suffered much loss, and has been trying to control the situation in Damascus and launch air strikes at the main positions where the rebels'' logistics and soldiers enter. These are not secrets at all, but people with a little basic military literacy know, but even so, Or do some people refuse to take simple measures to avoid it? If such people don''t die, who will die?


    The situation that we should try to avoid, and it is very simple to avoid, was staged in front of Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang feels that his upper limit on how stupid some people can be has been refreshed today.


    The car can''t run faster than the plane. It''s dragged down by fools. I can only hope that it won''t be watched by the pilots in the sky. By the way, I have to pray that there aren''t many planes in the sky. In a word, let it be fate.


    Irene drove her car to the limit of her ability to run in an S-shaped route. Gao Yang opened the side window of the car, stretched her head out, and finally leaned out half of her body, hoping to find the aircraft in the sky, and it''s best to see the route of the aircraft attack.


    Gao Yang heard the dull roar of the plane, but he couldn''t see the plane. The car bumped around. It was good for him to try not to be bumped down.


    Just then, in Gao Yang''s headphones, groliov shouted, "SU-24! SU-24! Two, two!"


    SU-24, Gao Yang is about to cry. The Syrian air force has no advanced aircraft, and SU-24 is not advanced. However, this SU-24 is a special fighter bomber, which is the most suitable aircraft for attacking ground targets in the Syrian air force Arsenal.


    Gao Yang can also hear the roar of the plane in the sky. The plane drags a long dull sound at low altitude, and then the explosion can be heard soon.


    As long as Irene''s hand was free, she crossed wildly on her chest, and then shouted, "are you coming? Are you going?"


    While Gao Yang was trying to search the plane, he shouted, "no! No! Falk, I see!"


    Gao Yang saw a plane. He couldn''t see the height or the model. In fact, after he was shaken, he lost the shadow of the plane in his eyes, but he seemed to see a flash of light under the belly of the plane.


    Soon, groliov shouted, "missiles! Air to ground missiles, not rockets, oh, God bless, the target is not us!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t see other vehicles. He and the rest of Satan had already run away. After the air raid, now they have run at least two or three kilometers.


    Finally, Gao Yang listened to the roar of the plane and gradually narrowed down until there was only the roar of the car engine in his ears. At this time, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "go! The plane is gone."


    Irene didn''t stop, Gao Yang got back into the car, and then immediately shouted, "don''t stop, drive for a while and then hide. Don''t hurry to meet and report your situation!"


    "The first car is safe!"


    "Machine gun truck safety."


    "Gun truck safety."


    Thank God it was all right. Gao Yang immediately grabbed another walkie talkie and shouted, "Clooney, Clooney, are you dead?"


    "Thank God, thank God, I''m not dead, thank God, I''m not dead! Oh, Fark, what now?"


    He shouted loudly, "what else can you do? Run away, stop, and get off, and then you run away from the car. Don''t fucking think about getting back in the car before dark! Everything will wait until dark!"


    After roaring, Gao Yang shouted to Irene, "right here, stop."


    After stopping the car, Gao Yang and Irene opened the trunk, pulled out the sand camouflage net from inside and quickly covered the car. They put their weapons on their backs, and then they took two buckets of drinking water and ran away, and then the rest was waiting.


    Generally speaking, since the aircraft have found the ground targets and launched attacks, there will always be a few more times before they can completely eliminate the targets, or more directly, summon more aircraft to blast.

 Chapter 931

    Since you want to hide from the plane, score and hide so as not to be bombed by one. Before she separated from Gao Yang, Irene looked at Gao Yang and said helplessly, "boss, I found that you have become a crow''s mouth now. I really doubt whether the plane came just now after hearing your call."


    Gao Yang has been bombed more than once, so it''s just that he was thrown a bomb in the sky by a plane. It''s always a false alarm, but he was forced to climb on the hot sand, put on a camouflage net and endure the high temperature, which makes Gao Yang regret his curse.


    Gao Yang didn''t have an engineer shovel, and he didn''t spend much time pretending, so when he climbed onto the sand and showed his teeth when he was hot, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie: "We''re all worried about something in the sky. As long as the attack plane comes, we''ll withdraw quickly. It''s really hot to hide it. Also, rabbit, did you say anything just now, such as accusing those fools of being bombed?"


    Cui Bo squeaked and didn''t speak. Frye, who was in a car with Cui Bo, said in a hurry: "yes, the rabbit said that these idiots who don''t know whether they are good or bad should be blown up by the plane. He said that the plane came."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "very good, very good. I''m relieved. The crow''s mouth is still the rabbit, not me. I''m much relieved."


    Treble finally said, "blame me again."


    Gao Yang sighed: "there''s no way. Who makes your crow''s mouth hit every time? Remember, you must think about it before you want to talk next time. Try to pit others, not us."


    No one spoke. It''s really hard to be hot, but it''s not unbearable. When training in Israel, high temperature resistance training is carried out. In fact, the climate in Israel is similar to that in Syria. Ordinary training is carried out under high temperature.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Cui Bo suddenly said, "here comes the plane. I saw it. It''s from the northwest, but there''s only one. I think it''s a reconnaissance plane."


    After Cui Bo said that, not long after, groliov also said, "I saw it, just one. I can''t see the model."


    "Wait, you shouldn''t find us," he said in a loud and deep voice


    The color on the desert is very monotonous. Depending on visual search, you can find vehicles on the ground, but it is almost impossible to find people lying on the ground and covered with camouflage nets. If the vehicles are camouflaged and the camouflage nets are handled better without leaving obvious shadows, the reconnaissance aircraft will not be easy to find.


    Gaoyang''s cars are equipped with camouflage nets. Although they are not sure that they will not be found, the chance of exposure must be greatly reduced, but Gaoyang is now worried about the trucks they escort.


    It''s morning, and the sun hasn''t reached the highest position yet. In the naked desert, the tall truck will have a shadow under the sunlight, and the strong color difference is easy to observe in the desert.


    Gao Yang felt that the truck could not be saved. Maybe it had been blown up in the first round of air raid. Once the truck was not saved, their mission had failed, but there was no way. This was the force majeure factor. The air raid and the decision-makers were too stupid. They were all part of the force majeure factor.


    However, Gao Yang is also quite satisfied. If the task fails, he will fail. If people are all right, let alone in this helpless situation, although the final payment will not be received, the deposit does not need to be refunded.


    The reconnaissance plane soon flew away, lowered its altitude, turned two circles above their heads and left. As for whether it was exposed or not, it is impossible to know.


    Gao Yang said weakly, "wait a minute. If someone is exposed, an attacker should come soon. If there is no attacker, just bear it for a while, and then find a cool place to hide."


    Before long, Clooney''s voice came from the walkie talkie held by Gao Yang. He said weakly, "Hey, can we go? I can''t stand it. I''m going to be burned to death."


    Gao Yang sighed, "Clooney, how''s your situation there? Has the truck been blown up?"


    "The truck is all right, and the people I brought are all right, but those people are miserable. There is no one left of six pickup trucks."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "how could it be that the target of the truck is the biggest? How could it not be bombed?"


    "It blew up, but it didn''t hit. The truck took mobile evasion. Fortunately, it wasn''t blown up, and they''ve made a disguise. There should be no problem."


    The people brought by Clooney are understandable. How to say, first of all, the Syrian air force equipment can not be called advanced. Their attack means is to aim, then launch rockets, or drop bombs, and throw two outdated second-generation surface to air missiles. Therefore, when they encounter a fast snake mobile escape car, they only know In a straight-line car, there is no suspense when the pilot chases someone''s ass and throws a bomb, and there is no suspense about who lives and who dies.


    It''s normal for a low-level pilot to encounter a qualified soldier who can run for his life. As for the truck, it''s finally in the hands of a group of elite generals. At least it''s a difficult target. It''s time to thank God for not being bombed.


    It''s normal to blow up a group of fools who don''t know how to avoid air strikes. This can''t be regarded as a blind cat meeting a dead mouse. It has to be called that the bombers and the bombers have played a normal level. Just like the old man and the old lady with bad teeth, they have to be soft when eating persimmons.


    However, in addition to the aircraft, Gao Yang doesn''t need to worry about being attacked from the ground. Now the rebels are playing happily in Damascus. The aircraft can come out, and the ground forces can''t run to the desert far away from Damascus.


    Before Gao Yang had time to express any regrets or hypocritically express any condolences to the people killed by the bombing, Clooney said weakly: "as soon as he was bombed, it became clear that experts are experts and cannon fodder is cannon fodder. Man, now only you and, and, and the people who came with me are left. You''d better discuss the next way."


    Gao Yang wiped his sweat and said, "I thought you would decide how to go next."


    Clooney said with a dry smile: "come on, I''ll forget it. For the sake of my life, I have to listen to experts. It''s up to you two professionals to make a decision. I obey all arrangements. I''ll give the walkie talkie to the professionals here. You discuss it, you discuss it."


    At this time, a low and slightly hoarse voice said, "I suggest to continue to avoid for the time being. If there is subsequent bombing, the plane will come within half an hour at the slowest. After seeing the situation, evacuate and find a cooler place to continue to avoid. Do you agree?"


    Finally, he met a sensible man. Gao Yang said without hesitation: "agree, let''s do it. In addition, I suggest dispersing action and gathering after finding a place to avoid. If you can''t find a hidden place, you can hide the sun with the help of cars and camouflage nets, at least you won''t die of heat."


    "Agree."


    After a few quick words, he fell into silence again.


    It''s too hot. Lying on the sand is like being in the oven. His sweat is like running water. Gao Yang took out a thin tube, unscrewed the bucket and absorbed water with the tube. After half an hour, a bucket of ten liters of water has been drunk by him.


    Finally, when it was time, Gao Yang took a breath and said, "move, move, move the fuck."


    Gao Yang, they started, quickly put away the camouflage net, and then drove the car. The vehicles had to pull a distance of at least two or three kilometers from each other, and then drove more than ten kilometers in one direction, stopped the car, and then opened and nailed the camouflage net, so that the extended camouflage net formed a dome shape and would not form a shadow under the sun.


    Leaning against the car and sitting under the camouflage net, although it is still very hot, at least you don''t have to lie on the ground.


    It''s still uncomfortable, but it''s much more comfortable than being fried in a pot. It''s completely tolerable.


    Bored sitting under the camouflage net, they had to worry that there would be a plane back. Gao Yang they had a difficult day.


    Gaoyang never thought the sunset was so beautiful in his life. When he waited for a whole day and the last ray of sunshine finally disappeared, Gaoyang immediately rushed out of the camouflage net, then looked up and shouted, "it''s fucking over!"


    The Syrian air force lacks night combat capability and can make do with air combat at night, but its ability to attack ground targets is almost zero. Therefore, as soon as it gets dark, it will raise their world.


    Gao Yang met them together, and then joined Clooney. When they met again, there were only 11 of the 19 cars left.


    This is also the Syrian air force. If it were replaced with one of the five major air forces, let alone 19 vehicles in the open desert, even 190 tanks would be guaranteed to blow up none left. The road of death caused by the U.S. military''s first attack on Iraq was a lesson not long ago.


    After meeting again, Gao Yang found that Clooney in T-shirts and shorts was full of hot bubbles on his arms and legs.


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly. He looked at Clooney, who was helpless and was about to cry, and said, "Congratulations, congratulations."


    Clooney said angrily, "I''m fucking like this. Do you congratulate me on being miserable?"


    Gao Yang said, "congratulations on not being killed."


    Clooney said, "well, it''s worth celebrating. It''s better to burn a bubble in this damn desert than to be fried into foam or burnt into coke."


    With a high shrug, Clooney waved, "well, those who died are cannon fodder. It''s not a pity to die. You are the core and the most important, and you haven''t suffered any loss at all, so there will be no problem with our task. Start, start quickly, and you must enter Damascus tonight. I don''t want to do it again."

 Chapter 932

    In the evening, the speed is much faster.


    Gao Yang was worried that after approaching Damascus, he would encounter interception or even fighting, and had to forcibly deliver the goods to the destination. However, he found that the fact was not the case.


    Close to Damascus, the desert first became the Gobi, then the Gobi gradually became farmland, and finally, the team finally drove back to the road.


    After getting on the road, the speed decreased due to poor road conditions and some roadblocks, but the team never stopped, even at some checkpoints obviously controlled by armed elements, and the speed did not even decrease slightly.


    Since Clooney joined the team, Gao Yang is no longer responsible for formulating the route, which does no harm. He has been walking on the territory controlled by the rebels, and there is no need to think too much about security.


    The rebels have controlled a large part of the suburbs, but they have not yet formed a complete siege of Damascus. Although the rebel controlled area is large, it is relatively scattered. In this way, the convoy must always go around to avoid the territory controlled by the government forces.


    All the way around with the car in front, Irene suddenly said, "the car in front is full of our peers. It seems that our peers are very familiar with here."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, they are very familiar with here."


    Although there is GPS, Gao Yang obviously can''t get out under the guidance of GPS. GPS can''t tell that it''s rebel territory, and it''s so smooth that it doesn''t delay the time to slow down and determine the route.


    If the car in front of the open road was not particularly familiar with the route, even if someone in the car behind gave directions by radio, it could not go so smoothly.


    Irene said in a deep voice: "I don''t know what the mercenaries brought by Clooney come from. I don''t think they can''t have just arrived here. They should have stayed here for a while."


    "It''s the mercenary regiment, I don''t know, but they should have stayed here for a long time. In fact, I''m not surprised if they''re not mercenaries. Don''t forget that behind the rebels is the Yankees."


    He breathed, raised his voice and said in a deep voice, "we''ll finish our task tonight. Cheer up. Don''t make any mistakes."


    Seeing more and more close to the suburbs of Damascus, and not lifting the blade of Satan, he took down the shotgun directly, then adjusted the position of the shrapnel to facilitate taking the bullet, then took out the pistol, pushed it into the barrel, and stuck it in the middle of the hammer with a holster, so that it could be shot with pistols at any time.


    After getting ready for close combat, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie: "you are about to enter the urban area. Prepare your close combat weapons and be more careful when dealing with the rebels. In short, don''t think you have reached the safety zone. The pistol is loaded with insurance. Don''t wait to get out of the car to do so. It seems too hostile."


    Irene looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "Sir, you''re still so careful."


    Gao Yang glanced and said, "I haven''t relaxed all the way. The people we deal with are all extremists. I''d better be careful. I''m not afraid of meeting any professional soldiers with backgrounds, just afraid of meeting extremists. God knows what extremists will do."


    Satan''s blade gun is too long to be used in the car, so Gao Yang always holds his shotgun in his hand. Irene is right. The closer he is to the destination, the more nervous he is.


    Finally, the car slowed down and said in a loud voice, "we''re almost here."


    Irene looked at the GPS and said, "it should be coming soon. Now we are in the eastern suburb of Damascus. We will soon enter the city."


    Gao Yang nodded and said on the walkie talkie, "it''s almost there. If you want to fight, it''s street fighting. Be careful and be vigilant."


    After walking a long way in the desert, Gao Yang felt a little awkward and more dangerous after entering the area with dense buildings. Because he can see everything at a glance in the desert, he can guarantee not to let the enemy close, but it is different in the urban area. Fighting is close, which must be more dangerous than in the desert.


    The convoy did arrive. Gao Yang found that the convoy entered a large yard, like a factory, which was abandoned recently because of the war.


    The motorcade stopped in the yard. Gao Yang saw a lot of people in the yard, at least hundreds of people.


    The car had stopped steadily. Gao Yang looked at the crowd around him and said in a low voice, "there are too few words to describe the clothes and appearance of people here. White robes, black robes and beards."


    Irene sniffed and said, "you''re right. It''s true."


    Gao Yang pointed to Irene and said, "cover your face."


    Irene grumbled discontentedly. She still took off her helmet, put on a Headcover that only showed her eyes, and buckled the helmet back.


    Surrounded by people who are not good at first sight, Gao Yang''s psychological pressure is still great.


    Just then, the truck parked in the yard started again under the command of several people, and then drove in towards a large factory.


    The factory building is very large and the door is also very large. There is no pressure when the truck drives in. After the truck drives into the factory building, Gao Yang finds that Clooney has got off and is waving to them with a smile, while the people brought by Clooney are getting off one after another.


    "Let''s get off," he said in a loud and deep voice


    It''s not good to stay in the car. If you really want to consider safety, you''d better get out of the car, because the car can''t provide any cover. Staying in the car will also become a fixed target. As for the bulletproof cross-country car, an RPG with a series of armor piercing bullets can handle it.


    After Gao Yang got out of the car, Clooney smiled, waved his hand and said, "come with me. It''s time for you to collect the money."


    Gao Yang and his colleagues followed Clooney into the factory building. In addition to trucks, there were at least a dozen pickup trucks parked in the factory building. There were countless rows and many people. Thirty or forty people stood behind the truck. The truck door had been opened. Those people cheered at the truck with guns. Gao Yang had no doubt that if they were not in the factory building, These people will shoot into the sky to celebrate.


    There was a black robed beard standing outside the crowd, with a serious face and looked very dignified. In addition, there were five people with guns standing behind him, while mulafa was happily saying something to the beard, as if he was reporting.


    After they went in, Gao Yang stood on both sides with another group of mercenaries.


    Clooney spoke in Arabic to Weiya''s beard. Irene whispered: "we have delivered the goods. There are some episodes on the road. Many warriors died, but the goods were not lost."


    The dignified beard must be the leader. He just nodded but didn''t speak. At this time, the white beard escorting the truck suddenly said, "Aleppo needs this batch of goods more. It''s best to send it as soon as possible."


    After a faint glance at the white man, he just whispered, "it''s more needed here."


    After that, the beard squinted at Gao Yang. After an undisguised expression of disgust appeared on his face, he said to Clooney in front of him, "the goods should be sub packed and sent to other places immediately. The route to Aleppo is not calm. I need your help."


    Clooney smiled, "I''ll leave right away, but my people are very willing to help."


    The bearded leader glanced sideways at them again and said in a deep voice, "they''re over here. Don''t use them to go to Aleppo. Let your people be careful on the way to Aleppo. This batch of goods is very important. In addition, kasselyev will take people with you."


    Clooney smiled, "Okay, I see."


    The bearded leader nodded and said loudly, "start unloading."


    The crowd rushed up. Several people got into the truck and began to drag the box outward, while Clooney looked at it with a smile.


    Whenever a box was moved down, it would be caught by the people below, and then put it on a pickup truck. After a pickup truck loaded four boxes, bearded said, "OK, let''s go."


    The outermost box was filled with money. Seeing that the boxes outside were successively loaded into the pickup truck, they were immediately transported away. They all kept silent and just watched quietly.


    Clooney walked up to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "I know you are in a hurry to leave, so you don''t have to bother with the escort to Aleppo, but your task is not over yet. You have to continue to deliver goods. Of course, it''s only part of it. The location is in Damascus, but you have to go through the control area of the government army, but I don''t think it''s a problem?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "of course, our task is to deliver the goods to the designated place. Since we haven''t reached the final destination, of course we have to continue. I just have a question. Where is the Commission settled? Fifteen million dollars. It needs a large box, such as the box they are transporting now."


    Clooney smiled and patted Gao Yang''s shoulder with his hand with blisters on the edge of his palm. After a thrill of pain, he blew a few breaths into his palm before grinning: "the balance will be paid off here. Don''t worry about your reward."


    The number of boxes in the truck compartment is decreasing, and every time a pickup truck is filled, several people will leave with the car, so the number of cars and people in the plant is also decreasing.


    When you can see the deepest two rows of boxes in the last carriage, a red dot suddenly appears on the boxes painted green.


    There was no special mark on the previous box. However, Gao Yang found that the expression of the bearded leader had not changed, and Clooney''s expression had not changed.


    Just then, the bearded leader waved to Clooney and said, "come on, now let''s talk about paying you."


    Beard said and turned and left. When Clooney turned outside with beard, he waved to Gao Yang and the mercenaries on the other side, and then laughed loudly, "I''ll be back soon."

 Chapter 933

    Three of the six people on the truck left with the bearded leader, leaving three behind.


    Gao Yang looked. In addition to them and another mercenary regiment, there were about 20 beards and seven pickup trucks left in the factory.


    Gao Yang didn''t know how many goods they needed to escort away, but the rest didn''t pay attention to them. They just got on the truck, carried the box down and sent it to the pickup.


    A pickup truck left immediately after loading three boxes, and the remaining boxes have been moved to the back of the truck.


    It seems that the remaining boxes with red marks are heavier than the original boxes. The original boxes can be moved by four people, but the remaining boxes are very difficult to carry by four people, and the boxes are longer, almost three meters long.


    The boxes were successively removed from the truck. With the pickup leaving, there were only six boxes left on the truck, and only seven people were left waiting to transport the boxes.


    Gao Yang frowned. He was told to continue the escort mission, but now no one told him what to send there. They seemed to be ignored. Looking at the pickup trucks driving out one after another, there was no movement from another mercenary regiment that needed to transport goods to Aleppo, which made Gao Yang very puzzled and felt that something was wrong.


    Gao Yang said to the humanitarian of another mercenary regiment about five meters away from him: "there seems to be no goods left here that you need to send."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, a man smiled at Gao Yang and said, "nothing. The goods we want to send are not here, so we just need someone to deal with everything and tell us where to send them."


    The speaker, Gao Yang, used to talk to him on the walkie talkie.


    Gao Yang feels something is wrong, but it seems that there is nothing special to be vigilant about. If someone plans to kill them, there are obviously not enough people in the factory, unless another mercenary regiment plans to draw a gun at a face-to-face distance with them.


    However, Gao Yang just observed it once and felt that there was no fatal threat in front of him. The person talking to him waved his hand to his person and said, "let''s go. We should start."


    The other mercenary turned and left.


    This is wrong.


    It''s not surprising that all the guns of another mercenary regiment are open. The mercenaries who lack a sense of security maintain the ability to fire at any time in unfamiliar areas. It''s normal. Gao Yang thinks they can all load bullets and fire at any time. However, Gao Yang feels that one is very familiar with the local terrain, And the mercenary regiment, which is very familiar with the rebels here, still looks like a great enemy. It''s not normal to load bullets and open safety guns all the time.


    Gao Yang looked around quickly for a week. Three people were dragging boxes on the truck, and four people were waiting under the truck to pick up the boxes. The three people left after escorting the truck looked like Syrians with Mullah''s wheel flow as drivers. Two Pakistanis stood diagonally opposite the rear of the truck with sawn butt guns, and had no intention of going up to help carry the boxes.


    The older Pakistanis looked a little strange and raised a familiar expression, which was the helplessness when they didn''t want to do something and had to do something.


    Gao Yang felt very wrong. He immediately shouted to the mercenary group who turned and left: "stop!"


    Gao Yang shouted, which made several people who were carrying boxes very nervous. They were picking up a box pushed out of the car. After Gao Yang shouted, two of the four people who picked up the box under the truck subconsciously didn''t take care of the box, but immediately turned around and grabbed the rifle and looked at Gao Yang.


    The box fell to the ground, and the wooden box burst. Then a rocket fell out of the box.


    Just then, another group of mercenaries who were leaving didn''t stop. They were still walking slowly. The mercenary leader who fell behind turned around, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "man, what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang had a shotgun in one hand. Although he didn''t hold it up, he promised to fire before anyone.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to directly point his gun at others, so as not to turn the situation that might have been okay into a fire fight, but he didn''t want to let the strange situation get out of control. Seeing that the mercenaries were going out of the factory door, he shouted, "stop!"


    Just then Bruce looked at the falling rocket and said in a trembling voice, "my God, Charlene!"


    A high heart is like falling into an ice cave.


    Charlene, chemical weapons.


    Yes, Gao Yang''s goods include not only money and missiles, but also chemical weapons.


    The head of another mercenary regiment spread out his hands and said with a smile, "man, don''t be nervous. No one here has any malice, just some goods. It''s none of our business, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang looked out through the door of the factory building. He saw that another mercenary regiment quickly disappeared on both sides of the factory building after leaving the factory building.


    It seems that firing is not a good choice, because there are at least hundreds of people outside. However, it seems that there is no choice, but firing directly will certainly push the situation into an uncontrollable fire.


    The Satan mercenaries did not raise their guns immediately, but the sound of breathing from behind them knew that they were ready to fire.


    Gao Yang still kept the last glimmer of hope. Although he thought that the situation was irreparable and there was only a glimmer of hope left, he decided not to act rashly. He was sure that he could kill all the people left in the factory in an instant. He was confident in the shooting speed of Satan''s mercenary regiment, but now even if he killed all the people in the factory, It''s not much use,


    Just then, the head of another mercenary regiment continued to smile and said, "man, there''s something I thought I didn''t have a chance to tell you, but your vigilance is too high, so I now have a chance to tell you. My name is Stephen Hamilton. This is my real name, but people like to call me rattlesnake. In addition, we''re from the virgin of steel."


    Gao Yang raised his gun and opened fire on Stephen, because when Stephen said the word "virgin of steel", Gao Yang was alarmed. While he fell to the ground, he saw a flash of light outside the factory.


    When he saw the light, Gao Yang had fallen sideways to the ground.


    Gao Yang opened fire at Stephen with a shotgun, but Stephen also fell to the side when he said the word "virgin of steel".


    Although Gao Yang opened fire in the process of falling to the ground, the bullet still hit Stephen''s side rib, but he failed to hit Stephen''s head in the process of falling to the ground, because Stephen''s avoidance action is also very fast and effective.


    While Gao Yang opened fire, three people who saw off the butt of the gun immediately fired.


    After Gao Yang fell to the ground, he had no chance to fire at Stephen. He had to roll, and then his place was splashed with cement debris by bullets.


    Saw off the butt of the gun and saw off the sight rifle to facilitate the gun, especially for the purpose of suddenly throwing it out of the robe and firing at the crowd, so as to achieve the purpose of sudden attack. However, Satan''s people will only shoot faster. They put the muzzle holding up to the sky down and hit the three people who suddenly fired. Only three bursts of fire broke their heads.


    Cui Bo knelt on one knee and shot at the sniper who fired continuously outside the plant. Then he rescued Gao Yang who had to move on the ground to avoid being hit by the sniper.


    Andy Ho and Lucy Ka shot and knocked down seven people who were carrying boxes.


    Groliov, Li JinFang and lucika opened fire on mercenaries shooting inward from both sides of the plant. After knocking down two people who dodged out, the people outside the door stretched out their arms and shot at the door with guns.


    Stephen had no gun in his hand and was the only one without threat, so he didn''t die after the exchange of fire broke out suddenly, because everyone had to shoot at the most threatening target to hold down the situation.


    Stephen was already very close to the door, almost one step away. He hung high on the ground and found that the sniper could no longer threaten him. He shot Stephen who had climbed to the door. Stephen lay on the ground and couldn''t hit his head. He was wearing a bulletproof vest. The penetration of lead bullets was too poor to break through the bulletproof vest, So Gao Yang fired a shot on the ground and hit Stephen in the ass and left leg.


    Stephen was pulled out by the outstretched hand outside the door. Although Li JinFang hit the man who pulled Stephen and shot through the neck trying to save Stephen, Stephen was finally pulled out.


    At this time, they tried to attack suddenly, but in fact, the three people whose guns were not fast enough were dead, but when asif fell, the gun in his hand had been fired. Although he could not hit anyone in the Satan mercenary regiment, he still held the trigger in his right hand under the residual nerve reflex after he fell to the ground, The bullet hit the ground against his side.


    Seven people on and under the truck fell to the ground, three people with short guns fell to the ground, held high to the ground, Stephen fell to the ground and was dragged out. The people trying to shoot inward at the door were knocked down, and two fell to the ground. Cui Bo was firing at the sniper high outside the plant. Then his large caliber sniper rifle exploded half of the enemy sniper, and then the lower half of the sniper fell to the ground.


    In less than three seconds at most, a fierce exchange of fire settled the dust.


    Just then, Bruce shouted, "no!"


    Gao Yang fired two shots at the door and killed two beards trying to rush in. Then he stepped aside and heard Bruce''s roar of despair.


    Gao Yang looks at Bruce, but he sees Bruce running two steps. Which rocket is he aiming at.


    Bruce flew out, fell in front of the rocket, stretched out his right hand and put his palm on the rocket.


    When asif fell, a bullet hit the rocket, on which sarin''s 122 mm rocket was written in English and Arabic.


    Bruce covered a small bullet hole in the rocket with his hand. Then he jumped his body on the ground, pressed his chest on his right hand, and pressed the rocket with his body.


    As if falling into an ice cave, he felt cold all over and his bones were crisp, so that he couldn''t even open his mouth and shout.


    ¡°no£¡¡±


    "No!"


    "I''m going to the Olympics!"


    All Satan''s people shouted out with one voice, full of despair. In despair, those who subconsciously shouted out used their own mother tongue.


    The gunfire stopped. Just then, Gao Yang heard someone yelling outside the door and shouted out the facts he didn''t dare to face for him.


    "Chemical weapons leak! Withdraw! Run! Run!"

 Chapter 934

    Sha Lin, who knows the word, knows what the name means.


    Sarin, English name, chemical weapon, nerve agent.


    For military purposes, sarin will exist in the form of solid or gas-liquid mixed droplets, which will be thrown away by explosive force after being launched.


    Inhalation of a small amount of sarin gas can cause death within a few minutes.


    If exposed to a large dose of solid, liquid or gas sarin, the death time is usually two minutes. A few people die in about one minute, and the slowest is 15 minutes, depending on the dose of sarin exposed or inhaled.


    Inhalation of sarin gas will die, and skin contact with sarin will also die.


    Everything about Charlene flashed in Gao Yang''s head. He roared and rushed at Bruce.


    "Don''t come here! I''m dead. I only have one minute at most. Run! Run!"


    Bruce speaks very fast!


    "Ah!"


    Lucy looked at Bruce in a daze, then shouted and ran towards Bruce, but he was grabbed by groliov, and Tommy grabbed him.


    "Stop! Run!"


    Groliov roared with all his strength.


    Bruce, with tears on his face, yelled at lucika, "honey, I love you! Take care of our children and my mother. Run for me!"


    Bruce''s voice was very desperate. He cried out. After Lucy shouted again in despair, she cried and tried to push away groliov who grabbed her clothes.


    Gao Yang''s mind soon calmed down after a short period of confusion. He restrained his despair and panic and shouted, "run, run one by one!"


    Jason collapsed. He shouted and rushed at Bruce, but Irene hugged him.


    "Bruce! Bruce!"


    Lucy card cried out in despair. She struggled so hard that groliov couldn''t hold her with all his strength. At this time, Li JinFang flashed in front of Lucy card, raised his right hand and cut down at the position where Lucy card''s neck was connected with the back of her head with a hand knife.


    When Li JinFang''s hand fell, Lucy''s cry stopped suddenly, and her body immediately became paralyzed.


    "Rabbit!"


    Groliov hugged lucika, but Li JinFang shouted at Cui Bo.


    Cui Bo threw the Sniper at Li JinFang and turned his back to groliov and Li JinFang. Li JinFang caught Cui Bo''s gun with one hand, while groliov held the unconscious Lucy card and put her on Cui Bo''s back.


    Everyone looked at Bruce.


    Bruce cried, "don''t let me die in vain! Guys, farewell, run! Run the fuck!"


    Frye just said, "test tube, test tube! What to do? What to do!"


    "Farewell, test tube."


    After treble said it, he ran away with lucika on his back.


    Li JinFang looked at Bruce, bit his teeth, took the big sniper on his back, took a rifle, ran out with Cui Bo. When he ran out, he shouted, "go!"


    Andy Ho and Irene pulled the collapsed Jason and ran out. When they turned around, they pulled a stunned Frye and cried, "test tube, goodbye."


    Groliov yelled at Gao Yang, "go!"


    Bruce spoke very fast. He said to Gao Yang: "boss, you''re right. I''m wrong. We shouldn''t take this task. Now run, run, don''t think about revenge for me. Take Lucy home, take her home, help me take care of Lucy. Run the fuck!"


    Tommy pulled Gao Yang, and Raphael came to pull Gao Yang. Gao Yang waved his hand, pushed them away and saluted Bruce.


    Bruce''s face was full of reluctance and said quickly: "boss, go and start our company. Don''t take revenge. The most important thing is to live. Get out of here. Boss, you saved my life. Now I give you a chance to live. Boss, run. I''m glad to be with you and your brothers until now, really, but don''t stand here foolishly!"


    "Bruce, I''m honored to fight with you!"


    Gao Yang knew he should run, but looking at Bruce, his feet couldn''t move,.


    Everyone''s speed is fast, their hands and feet are fast, and many conversations happen, but time is only twenty seconds past.


    Or to put it another way, twenty seconds have passed.


    Bruce''s nose and mouth began to foam. Because of sarin''s action, his tears, snot and saliva began to flow out.


    Bruce''s body began to twitch uncontrollably, but Bruce smiled. He said intermittently: "it''s gas and liquid sarin. Fortunately, it''s not high-pressure gas... Run... I''ve lost control of my body. Run. Don''t think about revenge. Open our company. You, you''re fucking running..."


    Tommy pulled Gao Yang again, stamped Gao Yang''s feet, turned and ran. Tommy, groliov and Raphael ran with Gao Yang.


    When he rushed out of the gate of the plant, Gao Yang couldn''t help shouting at the sky: "farewell, test tube!"


    Bruce smiled, but no one could see it because his mouth and nose were covered with white foam.


    After laughing, Bruce planned to say goodbye, but he was speechless. After issuing two meaningless syllables, Bruce completely lay on the rocket and his body stopped moving. He died.


    There was no more gunfight outside the factory building, and all the enemies ran away.


    The people of Satan mercenary regiment are still waiting. The car has been started, and the bulletproof cross-country has been driven out. He stopped outside the gate of the factory. Li JinFang opened the door on the starting machine gun pickup and shouted, "get in and run!"


    Gao Yang ran into the car along the open door. Groliov and Raphael rolled into the rear body. Tommy jumped into the body of the mortar pickup truck.


    After pulling everyone, the car drove out quickly. Seeing that the people were all together, the off-road vehicle waiting at the door made a harsh squeak and drove out along the road.


    After walking three or four hundred meters down the road, Gao Yang can even see the tail lights of the vehicles in front.


    The armed men who withdrew from the factory went ahead of Gao Yang. It was only a few tens of seconds. Frye on the front SUV suddenly shouted, "I see the tail light in front!"


    "Catch up with them and kill them!" he said angrily


    The off-road vehicle is obviously accelerating, but suddenly sparks shoot from the front of the off-road vehicle, and many white spots appear on the windshield. A fire point arranged on the roadside is firing at the off-road vehicle.


    The off-road vehicle can rely on its bulletproof ability to rush, but the two pickup trucks behind it can''t. Li JinFang put on the brake and stopped the pickup. Groliov immediately fired with the heavy machine gun on his car. He quickly ordered two machine gun positions piled up with sandbags, but there are many people on the roadside and can''t rush.


    The off-road vehicle stopped in the middle of the road, and then opened the door on the side where the enemy could not reach. Several people came down and took the off-road vehicle as a shelter to shoot at the enemy.


    Gao Yang threw away his shotgun, got out of the car with Satan''s blade, knelt on one knee and vented his grief, anger and anger at the enemy.


    At this time, Andy ho shouted in the walkie talkie: "sarin has leaked just now, and the gasification of sarin in gas-liquid state will be faster. The test tube has blocked the bullet hole in time. The dose of toxic gas that can be leaked from a bullet hole cannot be very large, but you must tell me whether you feel abnormal!"


    Bruce saved everyone except himself.


    Weapon grade sarin, because it needs to be convenient for storage, transportation and use, is generally not used in the form of high-pressure gas, but loaded in the mixed state of solid and gas-liquid. Once sarin is sprinkled under the action of explosion, some will gasify at a very fast speed, while some poisons still exist in the form of solid or liquid, continuously polluting the battlefield.


    What Gao Yang met with them was only a chemical weapon leak, not an exploding sarin rocket. Otherwise, they don''t have to be sad, because they must be dead. In addition, Bruce directly blocked the bullet hole with his hand, so that the toxic gas leakage didn''t last for a second. If Bruce didn''t directly block the leaking sarin with his own life, But if they intend to plug the bullet hole with something, they will die.


    The sarin rocket will leak out through a bullet hole in the plant. Firstly, the leakage speed will not be very fast, and then the toxic gas will not float around too fast under the action of the wind. Therefore, there will not be too much danger outside a few hundred meters away from the plant in a short time.


    Gao Yang they inhaled a very small amount of sarin gas, which was really a very small amount, but it still made his tears flow, and a large amount of saliva secreted, so he had to spit from time to time. In addition, he felt a little difficult to breathe. The very small amount of sarin he inhaled was already working, but it would not be fatal.


    "Tears, increased saliva, dyspnea."


    Gao Yang said and fired a shot. When he finished, he killed three more people.


    When Gao Yang changes into a new magazine, Andy he urgently says: "I don''t feel anything unusual, boss. You''ve been in the factory for too long. On the premise of not knowing how much sarin you inhaled, we''d better inject antidote, atropine! Especially those of you who have been exposed to toxic gas for longer and need atropine more. This is a standing first-aid medicine. Find out the first-aid kit of the test tube. He must have it there Topin! "


    "You can''t die. Don''t worry. Kill those in the way first!"


    Gao Yang ran out of the second magazine. At this time, no one could stop them. Groliov shouted on the pickup: "get out! It''s not safe here!"


    Gao Yang wiped his tears and spit. He felt that his vision was a little blurred. It should be caused by the narrowing of his pupils under the action of sarin.


    After breathing, he said in a loud and deep voice: "get in the car, rush out, leave the rebel controlled territory, assault group, the enemy must be alive. Grab two for me."


    After that, Gao Yang found two people jumping from behind the bunker in the sight. Gao Yang didn''t shoot in a hurry. Gao Yang didn''t shoot until the two people left the bunker and were completely exposed in the sight.


    Gao Yang had to speed up his breathing rate because of the poor breathing caused by the contraction of the trachea, which made his breathing a little short, which affected his shooting accuracy, but Gao Yang only spent two more bullets and hit the runner''s thigh.


    After taking a breath, he raised his voice and said, "see those two deserters? Commando team, take them with you and be careful!"

 Chapter 935

    Jason is not from the assault group, but he rushed out of the car angrily. He wanted to catch a living.


    When Jason passed Gao Yang, Gao Yang flew up and kicked him. When he got to Jason, he said loudly, "it''s none of your business. Don''t make trouble! Get in the car and let''s go!"


    Gao Yang watched as Frye, Irene and Li JinFang of the assault team ran to the enemy''s crowd. After firing a lot of guns quickly, they finally dragged two people back, and then Cui Bo drove the mortar truck past.


    Raphael, who was in the rear body with groliov, jumped down and drove into the machine gun truck, while Gao Yang climbed into the rear body.


    After everything was done, Gao Yang took a breath and said on the walkie talkie, "withdraw! Don''t chase, go outside the city first!"


    Jason got into Gao Yang''s car and said, "boss, actually, we can save the test tube, right?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice: "it''s impossible to save him. He has contacted too many sarin. Even if we block the bullet hole with other things, bring out the test tube and inject him with antidote, we can''t save him. It''s useless, useless..."


    Jason is just like a fool. Gao Yang is shaking his head gently all the time. At this time, Andy he, who hears their two conversations in his headphones, shrieked: "I''m a doctor! I know everything. The test tube can''t be saved. When he blocked the bullet hole, he was doomed to die! All of you! All of you! Listen, we must appreciate the chance of survival given by the test tube, but! No one should have the idea that Bruce might be saved, or that we would be fine if we took him away. This idea is stupid!"


    Gao Yang knows Andy he''s worried that Bruce died, and they died when they watched but there was no way. In addition to the sense of powerlessness, feelings of self blame and guilt are inevitable. It doesn''t matter, but it''s not good if someone has some incorrect ideas, which aggravates his sense of self blame and guilt.


    No one spoke back to Andy ho. After a moment of silence, he raised his voice and said, "how about the rabbit and the bat."


    "Still dizzy."


    The moving car quickly drove towards the outside of the city, and the speed reached the limit. However, after they walked out for about three kilometers, Gao Yang heard the unique roar of rockets piercing the night sky.


    Except that he didn''t hear the explosion.


    Just then, groliov shouted in the walkie talkie, "go, they fired sarin Rockets!"


    Listening to groliov''s panic cry, Gao Yang looked back and said in a daze, "this is the territory controlled by the rebels. Why do they fight against themselves?"


    Just after that, Gao Yang said to himself, "I see. The rebels fired chemical weapons at themselves, won international sympathy, and then let the doctor and President step down. This is bound to cause a sensation. In Chinese words, this is a bitter meat trick, so they fired rockets not only to kill us, but also to kill many of their own people."


    Tommy said in a deep voice, "if we ran slower, we would be shrouded in sarin now."


    Groliov said coldly, "yes, they just didn''t expect us to rush out so soon."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "the enemy must kill us. I''m sure they intend to do so from the beginning. Well, we have to find a safe place to stop as soon as possible."


    Twenty minutes later, the motorcade left the city and stopped in the desert east of Damascus.


    Everyone got off the bus and everyone was silent.


    Lucy woke up when she was still in the car. She didn''t cry or make any noise. She just cried silently against the window. After getting off the car, she just sat on the ground, buried her head in her knees and didn''t move.


    "Bring the prisoners down," he said in a loud voice


    Two prisoners shot in the legs were thrown from the car by Tommy. Treble and Irene stood in front of the prisoners and said in a loud and deep voice, "ask them what their organization is and who the bearded leader is."


    After Irene said a few words, the two just shouted slogans and glared at Irene.


    Gao Yang pulled out his pistol and shot a man in the foot. After the scream, looking at the prisoner, he still didn''t mean to speak. He moved the muzzle of the gun up and shot again.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, just shot after shot. At this time, Andy ho took out the big first-aid kit Bruce put in the car. After turning it over, he found a pre filled syringe, and then said in a deep voice, "the antidote prepared for the test tube, atoping, for all twelve of us."


    Andy ho breaks open a syringe, walks in front of Gao Yang, and silently plunges the syringe into Gao Yang''s neck.


    After injecting the antidote, he said in a loud and deep voice, "ask again."


    The prisoner with six shots in one leg quickly said everything he knew. He shouted, "we are the people of AIS, and our leader is badadi..."


    After Irene and treble asked, Irene stood up and said to Gao Yang, "just two small soldiers. I can''t ask anything."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and killed two prisoners. After taking two steps, he sat down on the sand.


    Sitting on the sand, watching Andy ho inject an antidote into others, he said loudly: "we have to go back and take Bruce away. I''m going to take him home. We must take him home."


    Gao Yang lowered his head and said while writing and drawing on the sand: "we sent those sarin rockets, so let''s take them away. No matter whether the rebels want to beat themselves with those rockets to win sympathy or against the government forces, I can''t let them succeed. When we take Bruce home, we have to take those rockets away by the way."


    Lucika sobbed, "Bruce is dead, he is dead! People are dead. Don''t, don''t, don''t take other people''s lives for a corpse. Bruce doesn''t want to."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I''ll take him home. Don''t say it. Bruce must go home. He can''t stay here. Absolutely not."


    After lightly saying that, Gao Yang looked at the words he wrote on the ground and said in a deep voice: "who can help me see if there is anything missing."


    A long list of names was written on the sand.


    Tomler, AIS, AIS and badadi, camel, Clooney, mulafa, kaseryev, the maid of the virgin of steel and Stephen, the Arabs who don''t know their names, this is the revenge list written by Gao Yang.


    Groliov glanced and said, "do you want to add Fellini in the green area?"


    "Add it first, maybe he knows. Now I''m going not to go. We won''t go anywhere until we take revenge. The people on the list must die, all have to die, and none can be left."


    Groliov nodded and said, "I have nothing to add. Let''s start now."


    At this time, Lucy card suddenly retched twice. Gao Yang tightened his heart and said, "why don''t you give Lucy card an antidote first."


    Andy he injected the antidote in the order of withdrawing from the plant. He left the plant first and then injected.


    Andy ho hurried to Lucy''s side. Just then, Lucy retched twice again.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "is it because the toad tried too hard and broke Lucy?"


    Li JinFang stood up nervously and said, "is it because I''m in a hurry and don''t control my strength? Bat, how do you feel?"


    Andy he Shen said, "I''ll give you an antidote first and then show you."


    After hesitating for a moment, Lucy shook her head and said, "don''t worry, I''m fine. The toad didn''t hurt me. I''m not a toxic reaction. I, I''m pregnant."


    Gao Yang widened his eyes and stood up stunned. All the people sitting on the sand stood up.


    Gao Yang stammered, "what did you say? You, you''re pregnant?"


    Andy ho shook his head, swallowed his saliva, suddenly reached out and grabbed Lucy''s wrist, and then said in a trembling voice, "don''t move, I''ll take your pulse."


    Gao Yang walked over and couldn''t help saying, "can you feel your pulse?"


    "My father is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine."


    After returning to Gao Yang, Andy ho quickly turned his head and said blankly, "slippery pulse, happy pulse, she is really pregnant!"


    Lucy card lowered her head, touched her little belly and said in a deep voice, "I told you."


    Gao Yang sighed and spit, and then said to Irene, groliov, Andy Ho, Jason, Tommy, Raphael, Frye, Li JinFang and Cui Bo in one voice: "does Bruce know?"


    Lucy card was silent for a moment. Finally, she nodded and said, "yes, the results of the four tests he bought were the same. However, at that time, we were going to start. Bruce and I decided not to say first. We agreed that we should not affect the task because of our relationship."


    Gao Yang stepped back two steps, then suddenly shouted, "asshole! Asshole! Why didn''t you say it earlier, why!"


    Lucy card began to sob again. Gao Yang, who fell to the ground, was stunned. Suddenly, she stretched out her feet to draw the list he had just written, then jumped up again and said loudly, "revenge! But revenge is waiting for us to send Bruce, Lucy card and their children home! Lucy card! There must be no accident with the children in her belly!"


    After that, Gao Yang went to Lucy card, gently hugged her, and said softly, "it''s good that you have children. Don''t be sad, calm down, don''t cry, it''s bad for children."


    After gently patting Lucy card, Gao Yang turned to the crowd and said in a deep voice: "big dog, call little Downey. I''m worried that this is a conspiracy designed by tomler. Little Downey may be in danger."


    After that, Gao Yang said firmly on his face: "don''t let Bruce wait too long, don''t let those sons of bitches go in before us, I''ll call polovich and try to find protective clothing. We must go back as soon as possible, and now find a way to find protective clothing as soon as possible!"


    Jason clenched his fist, turned pale and whispered, "well, when are we going to find that badadi?"


    "Send Bruce and Lucy home, and then we''ll come again! Everyone, everyone involved in this matter, can''t let go! So don''t worry, don''t worry, if you want to kill your enemies one by one alive, we have to be well prepared!"

 Chapter 936

    At 2:30 a.m. on August 21, 2013, Bruce died and a chemical weapons attack occurred in Guta District in the eastern suburb of Damascus.


    No matter how high others die, he has no time and can''t manage it.


    When Bruce died, Gao Yang went crazy and completely went crazy.


    Although Gao Yang''s crazy process is very flat, not furious, not swearing, not very visible, in fact, no one can see it. However, everyone of Satan''s mercenary regiment knows that their head may be called an angry ram in the future, because they know Gao Yang''s character.


    What kind of person is Gao Yang?


    Gao Yang was just an ordinary man, but when he became a mercenary, he was not an ordinary man.


    Gao Yang attaches importance to family affection, brotherhood and friendship. In short, he is a person who attaches importance to friendship. Whoever dares to touch his brother, he will destroy his whole family. Although he never says this, he is really such a person.


    In addition, in addition to emphasizing friendship, Gao Yang also has a feature of neglecting profits.


    Money is a son of a bitch. He can earn money after spending it. Gao Yang always thinks so.


    When someone hurt his parents, Gao Yang dared to kill them with a gun. At that time, he was not a mercenary.


    The Japanese whaling ship nearly killed his girlfriend. Of course, he almost died. Before he really died, Gao Yang would spare all his family wealth and take a boat of torpedoes to kill all the people who didn''t kill his girlfriend. The key is that he dared to do so.


    Therefore, Gao Yang is also a person who is easy to get hot and dare to poke a hole in the sky on impulse.


    Now, Gao Yang is a mercenary. There is a super first-class mercenary group in the industry, which can do things that most people in the world can''t do. In addition, he still has money, which may not be much for the rich, but it is enough to do many things and buy a lot of arms. By the way, he also has a diamond mine without cost and profit.


    Someone knocked over his girlfriend''s boat and made her almost die of cold. Gao Yang took the people and the boat and sank four whaling ships, killing all the crew.


    Now, someone has killed Gao Yang''s closest comrade in arms and his life and death brother.


    So it''s not surprising what Gao Yang will do and what he can do, unless he suddenly turns sexual.


    However, there is a good saying that rivers and mountains are easy to change and nature is difficult to change.


    Retaliation is certain, and it is certain that retaliation will be crazy. However, before Gao Yang launches his crazy and reckless retaliation, he has more important things to do than retaliation.


    Take Bruce home and give him a grand funeral.


    Send Lucy home safely and give Lucy and their children a bright future and a stable life.


    Gao Yang called polovich. After listening to polovich''s feed, Gao Yang immediately said, "polovich, I know you don''t work for big Ivan anymore, but you must have the channels and contacts you left before. Do me a favor and help me find anti chemical clothing. I need it urgently. I have to be fast. The faster the better. I pay. You ask for a price, and I don''t bargain."


    Listening to Gao Yang''s calm and urgent words, polovich said in surprise: "what happened?"


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang whispered, "we were Yin, Bruce died, and Charlene died of poisoning, so we need protective clothing that can protect Charlene."


    "Oh, shet! Falk, damn it, the test tube is dead? God, it''s too unfortunate. God bless Bruce. I must say, ram, it''s inevitable to do this in our business. Don''t be too sad and impulsive. You have to calm down and find out what you''re going to do now."


    I''m very calm. I need protective clothing. Can you get it


    After a moment of silence, polovich sighed: "I can really get it, and soon, I have a hiding place in Damascus. I often go when doing business in Syria. Syria has chemical weapons. Maybe the government or rebels will use them one day, so I prepared two sets of protective clothing for myself and my people. There is no problem with nuclear, chemical and biological protection, but only two sets."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "two sets are too few, but they are enough. How can I take them?"


    "I''ll have someone send it to you. It''s much faster than you get it yourself. It''s more convenient for him to move. Ram, is there anything else you need help? I''ll try my best."


    "Thank you. I really need your help. I have to take Bruce home. Can you help me? Bruce, his body is contaminated with too many poisons. I can''t take him back in the usual way."


    Polovich looked very embarrassed and said, "it''s very difficult, RAM. If I want to help you, I have to use big Ivan''s channel to send the test tube body to the United States, but you know, if I intervene in the channel that big Ivan gave me before, I can''t guarantee it."


    "Try it, if you can''t, forget it. And, whether you can or not, if I can still see big Ivan and ulyanko, I can''t guarantee that you can restore your previous status, but I can guarantee that you can continue to work for big Ivan."


    Polovich''s voice was firm, and he said in a deep voice: "I still can''t guarantee that it will work, because Da Ivan and uliyangke are missing and can''t contact them. The channels belonging to Da Ivan are just running by themselves according to the usual practice. However, I can at least contact people, so I''ll try my best. Now tell me where you are, and I''ll have someone send you the protective clothing as soon as possible."


    After telling polovich the coordinates, Gao Yang Hung up the phone, looked at Li JinFang who called little Downey and said, "have you contacted little Downey?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "I''m in touch. There''s nothing going on there for the time being, but he''ll hide first and wait for us to go back."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "not only little Downey, our family may also be in danger. Although it''s unlikely, we have to guard against it. I''ll call Morgan and ask him to take care of our family."


    After that, Gao Yang called Morgan.


    Morgan smiled when he answered the phone. He laughed and said, "Gao, what''s the good news?"


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and said, "it''s not good news, it''s bad news that has nothing to do with you. We were Yin and Bruce died."


    "What!"


    Morgan''s tone seemed extremely shocked. Gao Yang continued: "we were Yin by tomler. Maybe this is not tomler''s plot, but it is very possible. Therefore, Morgan, can you help protect our family before we go back?"


    Morgan said very seriously, "unfortunately, I like Bruce very much. I''m waiting for you. I''ll wait until you come back. I introduced tomler to you. I''ll explain to you. There''s no need to worry about the safety of your family. I promise you!"


    After a moment of silence, he raised his voice and said, "thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang thought for a moment and dialed the original phone numbers of uliyangke, Ivan and Da Ivan. As before, they couldn''t be dialed.


    After putting down the phone, Gao Yang stood up and said in a deep voice, "get ready to evacuate. Maybe polovich can arrange for us to leave, maybe not, but get ready. There will be two sets of protective clothing. Who will pick up Bruce with me?"


    Everyone gathered around Gao Yang. Jason said in a hurry, "did you find it? Great, boss, please make sure I go with you."


    Everyone wanted to go, but after looking around for a week, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "let''s go with Li JinFang."


    Looking at the people who still wanted to speak, he raised his voice and said, "this is an order."


    No one spoke again. Irene said dejectedly, "yes, sir."


    Looking at the crowd with a dull face, Gao Yang suddenly said, "Lucy didn''t inject an antidote. Why, does it affect the fetus?"


    Andy ho nodded and said, "yes, atoping will affect the fetus. I think Lucy has almost no toxic reaction, so she didn''t use it."


    Gao Yang is worried that Charlene will have an impact on Lucy''s children, but he doesn''t dare to speak, just winks at Andy.


    Andy ho understood Gao Yang''s meaning. He first nodded, but he may feel wrong. Then he shook his head. When he felt it was still wrong, he simply said, "the child in Lucy''s belly will not be affected by Charlene."


    Everyone may have this concern, but no one dared to speak. After hearing Andy he''s words, they all took a long breath, and Lucy card looked relieved and subconsciously touched her stomach.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "Oh, it''s silly. Don''t let Lucy stand. Let her lie in the car."


    Groliov said anxiously, "the car is too small. It''s uncomfortable to lie down."


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "then quickly spread things, camouflage net and moisture-proof pad. Spread it thicker and let her lie down. Oh, and pull up the camouflage net to keep her out of the wind."


    The crowd dispersed and went to get things respectively. At this time, lucika said helplessly: "I''m fine. You don''t have to do this. You''re just pregnant for more than a month. It doesn''t affect the activities at all. We were still fighting not long ago, okay?"


    Gao Yang angrily said: "nonsense! I won''t talk about you. You''re pregnant, you''re still fucking, you''re still... You lie down and have a good rest. Don''t move!"


    Maybe he thought his tone was too heavy. He quickly and gently said, "in short, you can''t be too excited and don''t be too sad. You have to think more about your children now."


    Lucy card has become the key protection object. Although the child lost his father before he was born, Bruce left a posthumous son anyway, which is like the continuation of Bruce''s life and the only gratifying point in his misfortune.


    Bruce''s death is sad, especially that Lucy can''t be like a person without anything right away. However, Gao Yang feels that Lucy can''t be too sad anyway.


    In order to distract Lucy card''s attention, when others were busy creating a more comfortable environment for Lucy card, he sat high in front of Lucy card and whispered, "have you ever thought about naming your children? I think maybe it''s time to think about it now, don''t you think?"


    Gao Yang felt that Bruce and Lucy could not name the child they had just conceived, but Lucy nodded gently and said, "yes, Bruce said, if it''s a boy, call him Bruce young William, if it''s a girl, call her Lucy young William."

 Chapter 937

    When Chinese people choose names, they can''t pay attention to the same word and homonym with their elders. When Lao Tzu''s name is Zhang San, their son can''t be called Zhang San, but Europeans are different. When they choose names, it''s common to have the same name as Lao Tzu and their son.


    Little Donny was as like as two peas of his foster father. In order to distinguish them, he had to call little Donny.


    So it''s normal for Bruce to name his unborn child Bruce.


    Also, generally speaking, the naming habit of people like Bruce is to put their first name first, followed by two sections of their last name, and sometimes add their mother''s last name or the names of friends who have a very good relationship.


    Bruce named his unborn child Bruce young William, which is obvious.


    Gao Yang was in a trance for a moment, because the name Bruce gave his child not only had his name, but also made him feel that Bruce was still there. Although he had to call Lucy card if it was a girl, his intuition thought it would be a boy.


    After being stunned for a while, Gao Yang said to lucica, "I don''t know if I can be the godfather of the child, because I don''t believe in God, but after the child is born, if I can''t be the godfather, let your children recognize me as the godfather. Oh, this is a Chinese habit."


    Lucika nodded slightly and said to Gao Yang, "he has always respected you. I think he will be very happy."


    Gao Yang nodded, patted lucika on the shoulder and said, "well, you need a rest now. Have a good sleep."


    Gao Yang stood up and whispered to Andy he: "Lucy''s child, keep it anyway, at all costs."


    Andy ho shrugged and said, "this is our consensus. You don''t have to emphasize it all the time."


    I mean, Lucy is in a bad mood. She''s very quiet now, but I think it''s more dangerous than her venting. Is there any way for her to sleep


    Andy he frowned and said, "no, the drugs we prepare are very, very domineering. The drugs used in the battlefield must be powerful drugs, which are not suitable for pregnant women. This is absolutely not possible."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "I''ll find some mild medicine."


    Andy he immediately said, "no, it''s not a mild problem. You''re looking for drugs that can be used by pregnant women, but I suggest you don''t use drugs. Let it be. Lucy''s problem is a mental blow. If she can''t bear all this, the drugs don''t work. It''s a long-term process. You can''t let her rely on drugs all the time?"


    Gao Yang sighed. At this time, Lucy card suddenly raised her head and said in a deep voice: "you don''t have to care about me too much. I know how to do this, because I''ve seen too many deaths, and mercenary is not a safe career. Bruce and I have always been prepared. I''m stronger than you think."


    After that, Lucy touched her stomach gently and said in a deep voice: "I had a husband, and I was pregnant once, but when my husband was killed by my father and let me have a baby, and also killed my mother in front of me, in fact, I didn''t pay much attention to death. People always want to die. If I died with Bruce, I would be relieved, but since I was at that time If I don''t die, I''ll give birth to the child. "


    After that, Lucy card lowered her head and said in a deep voice, "so you really don''t have to worry about me. I know how to do it."


    Lucy Ka''s words didn''t make Gao Yang feel easier, but made him feel more heavy. Lucy Ka just found someone who could make her happy for the rest of her life. As a result, she soon became a widow again. No, she didn''t even have the qualification to be a widow, because she hasn''t married Bruce yet.


    Everyone in the Satan mercenary regiment has a reason not to die, but Gao Yang thinks Bruce is the last one to die.


    He has an old mother, children, and Lucy and her unborn child.


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything, but immediately looked for something to divert his attention, because if he thought again, it would be secondary to be sad. He was afraid that he would be impulsive and bad. Now is not the time to work hard. There are not enough hands and resources. What he should do now is to leave safely, take back his fist, and then wait to mobilize all resources. It is the time to fight his fist again.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was 3:30 in the morning. An hour had passed since the battle. He didn''t know whether the rebels had returned to the factory.


    If the rebels have protective clothing, they may have gone back, because there are sarin rockets in the factory.


    Polovich has asked people to send protective clothing, but I don''t know how long it will take. The order in Damascus is actually good. There are many people and cars during the day, but there will be no traffic jam on the road at night. The only thing to worry about is that there are too many checkpoints to get in and out of Damascus.


    Gao Yang began to prepare for returning to the factory. He had to take the gun with him. However, if he took the gun, the gun must be exposed outside, which would be polluted by sarin. He had to find a way to clean and disinfect after leaving. It was troublesome, but if he didn''t take the main gun, he would throw the AK47 away after using up the light belt. It was convenient, but when he returned to the factory, he was likely to fight without the main weapon, he said There is no reliable thermal imaging sight that can provide him with great advantages.


    In addition to the gun trouble, another trouble is the night vision instrument. The low light level night vision instrument is neither small nor small. It doesn''t matter to wear it on the helmet, but if you wear the night vision instrument, you can''t wear protective clothing. If you wear the low light level night vision instrument outside the chemical protective clothing, do you feel uncomfortable? In addition, you have to throw it away after use. This is the trouble.


    Li JinFang is fine. He can solve the problem with an AK47, but Gao Yang can''t. He has to take Satan''s blade, and he also wants to take a shotgun, so Gao Yang is tangled for a while.


    Finally, Gao Yang decided to take whatever he should take. The gun is a big deal. It''s more troublesome to clean and disinfect. If the low light level night vision instrument can be disinfected, it''s best to throw it away if it can''t be disinfected. Now the problems that can be solved with money are not a problem.


    At nearly 4:30, there was a humanitarian message in Gao Yang''s earphone: "polovich sent me to deliver the goods. If you receive it, please answer."


    Gao Yang saw the dust in the distance. Then he quickly said in the walkie talkie, "copy that, I see your car."


    The car soon drove over. A dirty car stopped. As soon as the car stopped, a Syrian with a clean beard opened the door, got off the car and hit the trunk. Without saying a word, he began to take things down.


    Gao Yang''s spirit was refreshed. From the beginning of contact, only an hour and 20 minutes later, the people sent by bolovitch to deliver protective clothing arrived. It was really very fast. No wonder bolovitch dared to say that his people were more convenient to move. People really have the courage to say so.


    After putting the two large bags on the ground, the Syrian pointed and said in a deep voice: "protective clothing and oxygen cylinders can be used for 45 minutes, give an alarm in half an hour, and turn on the standby switch for 15 minutes. However, even without oxygen cylinders, protective clothing can meet the safety protection standards, so you don''t have to use it."


    After that, the messenger began to take small bags out of the car.


    Looking at the man who didn''t say a word and just put his things on his own, he said loudly, "what are these for?"


    After looking at Gao Yang, the delivery man picked up a small box in four directions. After opening the box, he took out a translucent small square from inside, opened it and pulled it, saying: "If you don''t want to go out naked and the things you don''t want to carry are polluted, you can put them here. They are plastic bags. They are very thick, but they have good transparency. The things in them will not be polluted, provided you don''t break them."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "thank you so much, man. You helped me a lot."


    Without replying to Gao Yang''s thanks, the delivery man took out two boxes from behind the car, and then whispered to Gao Yang, "solid disinfectant is specially aimed at chemical weapons, added to water, and then used to clean contaminated things. The effect is very good. If there is no water, it''s ok to disinfect it first."


    Andy ho shouted, "what ingredient?"


    After seeing Andy he, the deliveryman said in a deep voice, "how do I know? I know what it is for and how to use it. Why do I need to know what it is?"


    After that, the delivery man closed the trunk and the rear door and said in a deep voice, "the goods have been delivered. Bye."


    The delivery man got into the car and left without saying a word of nonsense in the whole process. However, although the service attitude is not very good, Gao Yang must say that the service is too considerate and humanized, let alone free. He is happy even at the sky high price. This is the authentic timely help.


    As soon as the delivery man left, Gao Yang immediately said, "help load things. Put all my guns in sealed bags. If you can''t use them, you don''t need them. If you use them, you''re not afraid. Except for guns, everything else is not afraid of being polluted."


    While Gao Yang was talking, the delivery man suddenly returned in his car.


    The delivery man opened the window and said in a deep voice, "sorry, I forgot to give you something."


    The delivery man was carrying a bag for suits and a shopping bag that didn''t look heavy but big. After getting off the bus, he handed it to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "Bolovich said that you have a corpse to take away. There are body bags here. You always take the corpse out of the contaminated area. Two, one more layer to prevent damage and pollution. If you can disinfect the corpse first, it will be easier to send the corpse to the United States. Here are clothes, new underwear, shirts, suits, shoes and socks, so that the deceased can be more decent when they go back. Nothing else , bye. "

 Chapter 938

    Looking at the deliveryman who left again, groliov murmured to himself, "uliyangke really didn''t boast."


    Gao Yang feels the same.


    Ulyanko and polovich are the same boss and colleagues in the same company. Of course, the routine is the same.


    When I first met ulyanko, ulyanko said that he could provide all battlefield services, including arms sales, as well as funeral services. Now it seems that this is true. Although it has not been verified in ulyanko, it has been experienced in bolovich.


    However, although the service is very considerate and is still free, Gaoyang doesn''t want to experience this service anymore.


    Gao Yang quickly put on his protective clothing, covered all the things that need to be taken outside with a sealed bag, and just held the AK47 in his hand.


    It''s a little awkward to carry the night vision instrument wrapped in a sealed bag on your head, but it''s still OK when you use it. The protective clothing is very fat, and it''s OK to wear bulletproof clothing inside, but you can''t wear a helmet.


    It''s already hot. Soon after putting on the protective clothing, Gao Yang sweated all over. Even if the air conditioner in the car is turned on to the maximum, it''s not good, because wearing the protective clothing, whether it''s hot, the most important thing is that it''s too stuffy.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang want to enter the plant, and groliov, Irene, treber and Frye will send them and provide cover. Of course, they have to be outside the area polluted by chemical weapons.


    The two cars began to set off towards the road when they came. They didn''t know how many chemical rockets the rebels fired and how much area they polluted, so it was essential to closely observe the situation ahead.


    When he saw that the desert disappeared and farmland appeared in front of him, he raised his voice and said, "well, stop the four of you and let me go in with the toad."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "if only the boxes marked with red dots contain sarin rockets, they have moved 14 boxes and one rocket in each box. Even if they all launch, they can''t pollute too much area. Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    They don''t have many rockets, but who knows where they hit them? This risk can''t be taken. This is an order. Stop and wait for us to come back


    The machine gun pickup stopped, and Gao Yang and Li JinFang drove on.


    Both men kept their loaded guns at hand, turned off their lights and watched the progress with night vision.


    It was almost dawn, but it was the darkest time before dawn. In the dark, except for the sound of cars, it was difficult for anyone to find cars driving in the dark.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang didn''t see anyone along the way until they found the first one, but it was not alive. It was a rebel lying on the roadside with a gun on his back. Then not far away, they saw at least a dozen rebels who died next to two cars.


    "This is already a polluted area," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Li JinFang, who was driving, glanced around and said, "this is a residential area. I don''t know how many people will die. However, it seems that we don''t have to worry about an attack."


    Indeed, as Li JinFang said, Gao Yang didn''t meet any living people until they drove into the factory. Only when they entered the factory, they saw four people with simple gas masks at the gate of the factory, obviously those who entered later.


    After Li JinFang drove his car and ran over the body directly, he said with hatred: "these ignorant fools will kill them one by one sooner or later!"


    Li JinFang parked the car in the yard. Before getting off the car, Gao Yang and Li JinFang opened the oxygen bottle, closed the breathing channel through the filter tank, and directly used the oxygen bottle to supply air and breathe. Only after getting off the car and carrying AK47 into the plant.


    Bruce still retains the way they left.


    Looking at Bruce, Gao Yang couldn''t bear to see it, but he had to see it again. He controlled himself not to leave tears, because he couldn''t wipe his tears, and his vision would become blurred.


    However, Gao Yang''s vision is still blurred.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang came to Bruce. They looked down at Bruce. At this time, Gao Yang said loudly, "Hey, test tube, let''s take you home."


    Bruce''s body was not very stiff. Gao Yang gently moved over Bruce who leaned down, and then gently wiped the white foam on Bruce''s mouth and nose with a paper towel.


    Sarin is a neurotoxic agent. Unlike chemical weapons such as meson gas, it will cause skin erosion, so Bruce''s appearance has not been damaged.


    It was painful to die of Charlene, but Bruce died quickly because he touched too many Charlene with his hands. He didn''t suffer for too long, but he was still very painful.


    Although it was painful, after wiping the white foam off Bruce''s face, Gao Yang found that Bruce''s face was still smiling.


    Bruce died laughing.


    Gao Yang knows why.


    Bruce knew he was dead, but his sacrifice could keep his comrades alive, which made him very happy and satisfied. He could face death with a smile.


    Bruce smiled, but Gao Yang finally cried. Of course, there was no sound, but he choked when he spoke.


    "Test tube, we''ve come to take you home."


    Li JinFang said in a hoarse voice: "brother, let''s go and set off for home. Everyone is waiting for you outside!"


    After Li JinFang finished, Gao Yang and Li JinFang lifted Bruce and put him on the back seat of the car parked outside.


    After Bruce was settled, Gao Yang and Li JinFang walked into the factory again. After Li JinFang drove the truck out, Gao Yang looked around and said, "let''s start."


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang, who came in again, began to take out the C4. Gao Yang took a piece and pasted it on the rocket that began to leak again, and carefully arranged the fuse and trip wire.


    Carry Bruce away. The rocket blocked by Bruce begins to release poison gas. Gao Yang sticks several layers of transparent tape to the bullet hole to prevent sarin from leaking too fast.


    Li JinFang arranged a very thin keff cable painted black at the door 20 cm high from the ground. As long as someone enters the factory and doesn''t lie down to check carefully, it''s unlikely to find the trip wire on the ground.


    After arranging the trip wire, Li JinFang said loudly, "it''s OK on my side."


    Li JinFang carefully led a thin line to Gao Yang''s side, and then waved to let Gao Yang leave.


    When Gao Yang left the factory gate, he carefully raised his feet, and then slowly withdrew from the factory. Seeing that Gao Yang had gone out, Li JinFang took the trip wire and gently hung the small hook on the trap set by Gao Yang.


    After hanging the trip wire, Li JinFang gently and slowly left the factory.


    There are also sarin rockets in the factory building. The rebels are sure to come, so Gao Yang and Li JinFang set up a booby trap on which rocket.


    The rebels fired several more rockets. There can''t be any living people around here, so as long as someone comes in, it must be the rebels, and whether they wear protective clothing or not, they are dead.


    C4 will blow up the rocket while killing the people entering the plant, so that the sarin inside can be completely spilled instead of slowly leaking. It is because of this plan that Gao Yang will block the bullet hole on the rocket. At that time, if only a few people come, if there are many people, no matter whether they enter the plant or not, they will come and die.


    Gao Yang doesn''t believe that the rebels can find too many protective clothes. Their plan must be to wait for the effect of sarin''s poison gas to pass before entering. At that time, they will have a lot of fun, but it''s not revenge. It can only be regarded as an appetizer for Bruce''s Revenge. The real big meal must be behind.


    After preparing a surprise for the rebels, Gao Yang began to return the same way when it was twilight.


    As he approached groliov where they were waiting, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie, "we''re back with Bruce."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "very good. How''s the situation? Have you met the rebels?"


    "Yes, it''s dead. The rockets fired by the rebels cover a large area. I think the area we pass has become a dead city. Well, you move first. The cars we drive are polluted. We have to keep a certain distance."


    Groliov suddenly said, "both Bruce and you have to be disinfected. Even if you and Toad cooperate with each other to wash each other and disinfect each other, they also need a lot of water. Where are you going to disinfect?"


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "I don''t know. Go back first."


    Just then, Gao Yang vaguely heard the phone ring.


    The phone was put in a sealed bag, and Gao Yang was wearing protective clothing. His hearing was affected. When he picked up the phone, he found that the phone had hung up and showed that there were four missed calls.


    When Gao Yang was about to call back, the phone rang again. Gao Yang pressed hands-free, and then said loudly, "Hey, polovich, what''s the matter."


    "I contacted the original channel, and I told them that they were willing to provide you with all help."


    Gao Yang was happy because it meant Bruce would go home soon.


    Before Bruce began to corrupt.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help looking back at Bruce and said loudly, "thank you. I knew you could help me."


    Polovich sighed: "no, I didn''t help you, but you helped yourself. I contacted my original colleagues. They were willing to help me, but they didn''t dare, so it was hopeless, but after I said it was helping Satan''s mercenary regiment, they said, no problem."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Because Asia is already the territory of ulyanko. The people who used to be with me are now the subordinates of ulyanko. Big Ivan and ulyanko both said that everyone should try their best to help with everything about Satan mercenary regiment, whether they are there or not, so you should thank yourself. Of course, you don''t know. That''s because big Ivan told ulyanko this It just disappeared immediately after some words. Well, don''t say this. It makes me feel a little uncomfortable. I''ve already told you about your situation and gave them the coordinates. Someone will come with what you need. Wait. "

 Chapter 939

    Gao Yang and Li JinFang drove back to the place where they started, but they had to stop at least one kilometer away from others.


    Sarin is not a detergent that can be sprayed or wiped if you want. Sarin is a life-threatening thing. It''s better to stay away without knowing how far is the safe distance.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang sat in the car and waited. The reason why they didn''t get off was that the air conditioner could be turned on in the car. If they got out of the door and were exposed to the sun, they wouldn''t die of heat. They didn''t dare to take off their protective clothing before disinfection.


    Conventional weapons such as shells and bombs will die if they blow, and it will be all right if they don''t die. However, even if nuclear, chemical and biological weapons don''t kill people at the first time, they will continue to cause trouble for a long time. Nuclear, chemical and biological weapons hate here.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know when polovich''s people will arrive, but if someone can help, he has to wait no matter how long. Otherwise, he and Li JinFang can''t get Bruce away from the polluted car and won''t bring danger to others.


    Gao Yang knows that lucika must feel bad. He knows that his favorite person is not far away, but he can''t get close at all. This feeling makes people feel helpless and angry.


    Looking back at Bruce in the back seat, he smashed the direction with hatred. However, at this time, looking at Bruce, he had to accept the reality that Bruce had died, but he could calm down and think about some problems.


    Gao Yang has a question that has been lingering in his mind, but it is more clear at this time.


    Many people were involved in Bruce''s death, but what Gao Yang didn''t know was how the virgin of steel was involved.


    If the virgin of steel happened to encounter this, and only acted as an executioner because she was employed, it would be relatively simple. But if the virgin of steel knew that several people who died in their jungle warfare team in Brazil were killed by Satan''s mercenaries, the problem would be great.


    How did the virgin of steel know that she fought with Satan in Brazil? That''s the key.


    From what he has learned, Gao Yang cannot analyze whether the virgin of steel has no intention of involvement or revenge. If the virgin of steel intends to kill them for revenge, it means that someone must have leaked out what should be kept extremely confidential.


    Gao Yang is sure that they have not disclosed the secret. In this way, only friends of nature and Justin can disclose the secret.


    Gao Yang felt that several people of the friends of nature had died and should not share genius with the virgin of steel, but the problem was that they finally exchanged captives by negotiating with the business alliance. In this way, it is difficult to say whether it is the secret leaked by the friends of nature.


    In fact, Gao Yang thinks that Justin is the most likely person to leak the secret. For intelligence traffickers, buying and selling secrets is their ability to eat. I hope they can keep the secret. There is only one possibility, that is, everyone pays for the secret.


    If the virgin of steel knows that Satan is their enemy, it''s easy to say, in that case, it''s easy to explain why tomler pushed Satan into the task that is obviously a trap. But if the virgin of steel happens to act as an executioner instead of purposefully trying to kill Satan''s mercenaries, why would tomler harm Satan?


    Gao Yang gets more and more headache because things seem to fall into a dead circle.


    Gao Yang decided to call Justin to buy information.


    It seems strange to sell information from a suspicious object, but it''s not surprising.


    Gao Yang has no doubt about Justin''s professional quality. Whoever gives enough money to sell his intelligence is a qualified intelligence dealer, and Justin is definitely a qualified intelligence dealer.


    Intelligence traffickers must have professional quality, which is different from whether they have integrity. To be exact, only intelligence traffickers who lose integrity are qualified intelligence traffickers.


    Even if the virgin of steel bought information about Satan from Justin, it doesn''t prevent Justin from selling the information of the virgin of steel to Gao Yang. It''s so simple. As for whether Justin''s practice will lead to death, it''s not a question for Justin or intelligence traffickers to consider.


    Gao Yang took out his satellite phone. He couldn''t wait to call Justin.


    Justin, as always, answered the phone with enthusiasm and said, "Hi, ram, I''m glad to receive your call. Do you have business to take care of me?"


    Gao Yang calmed his mood and said in a calm voice, "tell me about the virgin of steel, what they are doing recently, and tell me about their relationship with tomler."


    After a little silence, Justin said with a bitter smile: "I smell the smell of anger from your tone. Generally speaking, in this case, I will pay a high price. However, we just reached a deal because of the virgin of steel not long ago, so as long as I am smart enough, I have to think about it. The question you asked should also be related to me, right, Mr. ram?"


    Gao Yang was really surprised. He felt his tone was really flat, but he didn''t expect that Justin could be thousands of miles away. He came to such a complex conclusion based on his sentence on the phone, and really pointed to the essence of the matter.


    Gao Yang has to admit that there are really human spirits in the world. They can think of problems that most people don''t think about in one sentence, and Justin is obviously the human spirit in the personal essence.


    Gao Yang was convinced, so he decided not to hide it and said directly, "you''re right. We met something, or we met a trap. Now, my brother is dead, so I have to find out something."


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    "What?" he frowned


    Justin said seriously, "I said, this matter has absolutely nothing to do with me. I know you may not believe what an intelligence agent says, but I can tell you that the virgin of steel will not sell intelligence from me, and you are my regular customers. Can you understand my position?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "can I understand that for you, we are hens that can lay golden eggs for a long time, but the virgin of steel is not. Even if they want to buy our intelligence from you, you won''t sell it, will you?"


    Justin said seriously: "Talking to smart people is easy. Yes, it''s good. If you buy intelligence from me with suspicion, you won''t believe what I say. It''s bad for both of us. It''s a fatal blow to my business, and it will have an unnecessary impact on your judgment, so if we can It will be much easier if we continue to explain some things clearly. "


    He breathed loudly and said, "well, I believe you for the time being. Before I find out the facts, now answer my question."


    "OK, the first question you asked me just now is where is the virgin of steel. I know that they are in Ukraine. Except for the jungle team you beat up and the Middle East team operating in Syria, all the remaining members of the virgin of steel are in Ukraine."


    "What are you doing in Ukraine?"


    "To put it simply, it''s making money. The complex statement is that the virgin of steel has to work for some governments to overthrow the current government of Ukraine. In fact, not only the virgin of steel, but also many mercenary regiments have gone to Ukraine, including your old friend angels."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Ukraine is very calm. Why do they go to Ukraine?"


    "Man, didn''t anyone invite you? Oh, Ukraine is very calm now, but it will lose calm soon. Ukrainians are going to be unlucky. The Americans have an eye on them. Wait and see. I don''t know when and why, but I''m sure Ukraine will be in chaos and chaos!"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "well, it''s none of my business in Ukraine. Let''s talk about the Middle East team of the steel virgin. There''s a guy named Stephen the rattler, you know?"


    "Of course, Stephen rattlesnake, this guy is a talkative, like a stupid villain in the movie, because he likes to explain to people why he did it and who he came from before killing someone. Such nonsense is like a rattlesnake shaking its tail before biting, so he is called a rattlesnake, In fact, it''s easy for people to run away, isn''t it? But Stephen obviously doesn''t know why others call him rattlesnake. He thought he would be called so because he is poisonous and cruel. However, although this guy has some quirks and has a stupid habit for mercenaries, this guy is really very powerful, otherwise he can''t be the captain of the Middle East team of steel virgin It''s too late. "


    Justin said in detail, Gao Yang was very satisfied, and said: "very good. Go back and send all the information about rattlesnakes and the Middle East team to little Downey''s mailbox. Now, tell me the relationship between the virgin of steel and tomler."


    After Justin laughed a few times, he said in a deep voice: "man, you asked the right person, because I can guarantee that few people in the world know the relationship between tomler and the virgin of steel. I can tell you, that''s because..."


    Justin is obviously going to sell off. Gao Yang said impatiently, "don''t sell off. I know you''re going to say the price next. You give me a reasonable price. I won''t bargain with you. Say it quickly!"


    "Well, that''s because... No, I think it''s better to quote first, otherwise you''ll think I''m blackmailing you, but I want to say that I''m not blackmailing you, but the news is really very, very valuable, and I spent a lot of money to get it. You know, intelligence is not worth money once it''s said, so first-hand intelligence is always the most expensive.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "do you say it? Forget it, I didn''t threaten your capital in this matter, so you''d better make an offer first."

 Chapter 940

    "Ten million dollars!"


    Justin immediately made an offer, and then Gao Yang understood why Justin insisted on making an offer first. Intelligence is a special commodity that can''t be returned. If you say intelligence first and then make an offer, Gao Yang will think that Justin is taking the opportunity to deceive him.


    Although Gao Yang is really anxious to get revenge and find out something, he still can''t accept Justin''s lion''s big opening. It''s outrageous to buy 10 million intelligence.


    "It''s too expensive."


    "It seems that my insistence is right. You see, this is first-hand intelligence, and if intelligence tells a buyer, it is equivalent to telling the world. Therefore, the price of 10 million is very reasonable."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "you can quote me the information about rattlesnakes. I''ll ask someone to pay you immediately."


    "Oh, no, the information on the movements of rattlesnakes and steel virgin is free. I''ll give it to you. You just have to pay $10 million."


    "Really? Thank you. Thank you very much. As for tomler''s intelligence, I won''t buy it."


    "What? Are you kidding?"


    "No, actually, what is the relationship between tomler and the virgin of steel? It doesn''t mean much to me. There''s no need to spend 10 million. Thank you again for the information."


    "Man, the virgin of steel can have today''s scale, and Mr. tomler can have his current property. Their relationship is very important for you to make any decision. Don''t you want to know? Do you want to make any plan without knowing?"


    Gao Yang thought and said: "I can''t hide many things, and I can''t hide them from you even if I hide them, so let me be frank. The virgin of steel wants to kill our direct participants, and Mr. tomler is one of the number one objects I doubt. For me, I don''t need to know the relationship between them. I just need to make sure I want to kill them all. In this way If so, since they are the targets I have to kill, do I still need to know what the relationship between them is? "


    Justin was stunned for a moment before he said, "Fark! You simple and rough mercenaries!"


    "It''s simple and rough, so I''m sorry, you can''t sell it here."


    "Oh, God, don''t you want to know Mr. tomler''s background? Don''t you want to know the power and background of the virgin of steel? You''re going to declare war on them without knowing anything? You must be kidding? Man, you need my information! You really need it!"


    "No need," he said in a loud and deep voice, "because no matter what the origin and background of tomler, I will kill him. No matter how powerful the steel virgin is, I must kill them, so I don''t need to know too much now. In Chinese words, God blocks God and Buddha blocks Buddha."


    "Shet, ram, you''re crazy. Don''t you want to know the strength of the virgin of steel?"


    Gao Yang said faintly, "if I need to know some specific information, I''ll buy it from you, but it''s definitely not first-hand information. It''s not so expensive, is it?"


    Justin said hopelessly, "I made a mistake. I thought you were rational, but you were crazy! Well, I see. I lost my bargaining chip. So, what do you think of the price of $5 million?"


    Justin can only take the initiative to reduce the price, but Gao Yang really doesn''t have to pay five million just to know what the relationship between tomler and the virgin of steel is, so he said without hesitation: "don''t buy."


    "Three million! It can''t be lower!"


    "No."


    "Two million, this is my reserve price!"


    "No!"


    "Fark! Fark! A million! A million? Ram, don''t force me!"


    "Man, you can keep it and sell it to others at a high price. As for me, forget it. I spend one million just to satisfy my curiosity. Will you change it?"


    "Ken!"


    "I won''t."


    After taking a long breath, Justin finally said reluctantly: "450000 dollars, the lowest price, really can''t be lower. Falk, I spent 400000 fucking dollars on this intelligence. Can''t you let me lose money?"


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth and said, "why do you have to sell it to me?"


    "I''ve spent 400000 fucking dollars on this information for 12 years! Today, you''re the first person to ask me. Why do you say I want to sell it to you? Man, I''ve covered it for 12 years. I only earn 50000 dollars, not yet?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "OK, I''ll buy it, but I have to ask you why you spent 400000 on this information."


    "Man, don''t you have any curiosity to be an intelligence dealer? I said I''d spend a million to satisfy my curiosity. Now listen, I''m going to tell you the information that was worth ten million dollars! Falk, you really made a lot of money."


    "I won''t buy any more. I''m very busy."


    "Tomler is the first head of the virgin of steel!"


    Gao Yang scratched his ears and found that he couldn''t scratch through his protective clothing. Then he said again, "what are you talking about? Say it again!"


    "I said that tomler was the founder of the virgin of steel and the first head of the virgin of steel. After he made enough money, he became a mercenary and opened his current company, or he became a broker. Well, I think you know what his main business is now, right?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "FAK, tomler is the head of the virgin of steel?"


    "As I said, she is the first head, and the current head of the virgin of steel is already the third. In addition, only the current head is an old man in the tomler era, and the others are newcomers who joined in the later stage. You know, mercenaries can''t be a lifetime. I guess few people know the identity of tomler now."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "this information is really strong enough."


    Justin was about to cry and said helplessly, "of course, it''s hot. Otherwise, it''s worth $10 million. Falk, if you''re not crazy and dizzy, you must spend $10 million to buy this information. Ram, it''s not good to be too aggressive. Don''t go crazy like angels."


    Justin has nowhere to reason.


    Gao Yang ignored Justin''s complaint, but said to himself, "I see. If so, everything will make sense, but how can tomler know that we fought with the virgin of steel in Brazil? Well, I''ll buy this information and I''ll give you whatever you want."


    Justin shouted helplessly, "how do I know! I can''t sell this information! Because I don''t know!"


    After yelling, Justin may vent and calm down. He immediately said, "Oh no, if you want to buy it, I''ll check it immediately. How about 10 million?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "no, I don''t need it. I''ll ask tomler myself. I think he''ll tell me."


    Justin wanted to cry without tears and said, "you bastard, I miscalculated the form. I didn''t find out early that you are actually suitable for a madman like Nate. If I found out earlier, I wouldn''t be taken so much advantage of by you."


    "Don''t worry, I need revenge, so I need a lot of intelligence support. Some are when you make money. Now tell me, if I want to kill tomler and don''t want to bury him, in addition to killing the whole steel virgin, I have to find a way to kill his old comrades in arms. Is that right?"


    Justin said helplessly: "Man, what is the mercenary regiment? The mercenary regiment is a collection of interests. Tomler has made a lot of money and now enjoys the life of a big man. His comrades in arms are dead and injured. If they spend all their money and can''t continue to fight, they have to continue to be poor. Now it''s hard to say how many people are alive. Do you think they will avenge a former leader who has fought together and benefits themselves? Man Ji, pay attention. Mercenaries fight for money. There are many scum and few so-called comrades in arms. Do you think all mercenaries are like Satan and angels? "


    Gao Yang sighed. What tomler said was right. The mercenary regiment was originally a collection of interests. It was easy to get together a group of people to fight as the head of the regiment, and it was difficult to find the task all the time. Therefore, the head of the mercenary regiment received a commission. It was less to take three Chengdu, and it was normal to take half. Obviously, such a normal mercenary regiment could not have enough cohesion.


    "In other words, tomler has always had a very close relationship with the current virgin of steel, but they are only interests, right?"


    "Yes, tomler must have feelings for the virgin of steel. After all, he pulled it up. But now the members of the virgin of steel have changed at least two groups of people collectively. Even if they have feelings, they are not very deep. In other words, it is the relationship between the brokerage company and the mercenary Corps. As far as I know, the virgin of steel is not only from tomler''s company, but also from the virgin of steel There are other sources of tasks. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in the final analysis, I spent $450000 just to satisfy my curiosity, because the relationship between tomler and the virgin of steel has no impact on my revenge."


    Tommle snorted and said, "who says this information is useless to you, man, tommle can pull up the steel virgin, a medium-sized mercenary regiment that is the first in the industry up to now, you don''t think of anything?"


    Gao Yang patted his head and said loudly, "yes, I''m a little stupid. Obviously, tomler won''t be as simple as he looks. He should be very powerful. No, it''s very, very powerful."


    "Your thinking is finally on the right track. Listen to me, don''t be deceived by tomler''s appearance. He is much more powerful than you think!"


    "I know tomler will be great, but how good?"


    "When tomler was the head of the virgin of steel, his pseudonym was Jason Feller, so do you want to know his nickname?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "Justin, if you can change your habit of selling off, our transaction will be more pleasant."


    "You have to let me satisfy the pleasure of revealing the answer, so when I can''t sell at a high price, don''t you think it''s difficult to cooperate, for example, ask my name in an expectant tone, or beg me, so that I can find psychological balance?"


    "Please, please, please tell me mercifully!"


    "Gun god!"

 Chapter 941

    Gao Yang talked with Justin for a long time. He didn''t hang up until he saw a car coming in the distance.


    Seeing the dust rising in the distance, Gao Yang had to be vigilant, because their position was not very safe. They might come from the people who picked them up, but they might also be government forces, or worse, rebels.


    Gao Yang gave the order to prepare for the war, but soon there was humanity in his headset: "we are the receiver. I saw your car. Please indicate your identity."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Satan, ram, come to the truck, but stay away. Be careful. We are polluted by sarin."


    "I see."


    A convoy of four cars stopped about 100 meters away from Gao Yang, and then many people jumped out of the car. At this time, Gao Yang saw a man talking with a walkie talkie.


    "Wait a minute. When we wear protective clothing, you can come over and take what we have to take away, and leave what we don''t have to take away."


    "OK."


    Gao Yang looked at two of the people who came to meet them, put on white protective clothes, put on a sprayer like spraying pesticides on crops on their back, and walked towards them.


    "Get out of the car and take everything you want. Don''t ask for anything you can throw. Disinfection is troublesome."


    Gao Yang got out of the car, put down the things he couldn''t leave behind, and leaned close to the people who picked up Bruce with Li JinFang.


    A total of three people in white protective clothing came over. One of them without a sprayer on his back came over and shouted to Gao Yang: "first put the things that must be taken away on the ground, disinfect them, and then take them away for me."


    Gao Yang pointed to Bruce and said, "let''s deal with my brother first. We''re not in a hurry."


    "No, dead... No, people are the most difficult to disinfect. It''s very troublesome to make them completely harmless to unprotected personnel. Let''s start with a simple one."


    Gao Yang put Li JinFang''s guns, night vision devices and telephones they couldn''t discard on the ground. The two people with water cans on their backs sprayed water on the things wrapped in sealed bags. Of course, it won''t be ordinary water, but water that can neutralize toxicity.


    While they were handling the items, Gao Yang and Li JinFang took down Bruce''s big bag. Bruce''s gun and first-aid kit were still there. Although it was troublesome to disinfect these things, they were Bruce''s relics. Gao Yang didn''t want to leave them.


    Disinfect the items, and then Gao Yang and Li JinFang in protective clothing. They stood in place and asked people to rinse them with something like a sprayer for the first step of disinfection. At this time, Gao Yang found that the agricultural sprayer used to disinfect him was indeed an agricultural sprayer.


    After washing Gao Yang and Li JinFang, it''s time to wash Bruce. During this step, Gao Yang and Li JinFang turned their heads and they couldn''t see.


    The first step of disinfection was simply carried out. Although the toxicity was not completely removed, it would not pose a great threat to the nearby people. After they were in the safe range, Gao Yang and Li JinFang lifted Bruce up again and walked towards the receiver''s team.


    Walking up to him, Gao Yang found a fire engine in the car they came to.


    A middle-aged man who looked like a hungry Chinese waved to Gao Yang and said, "Hello, Mr. ram, my name is manor kiqi. No matter what happens, just tell me directly. As long as we can do it, everything will be done for you."


    Before thorough disinfection, Gao Yang could not shake hands or talk closer. He could only say loudly, "thank you."


    Manor Kiki nodded and said, "I''m sorry we''re late. We need a lot of water, so we wasted some time looking for the fire engine. Well, please stand back. The impact of the water will be great. Please be careful."


    Gao Yang opened his arms and stood back. After standing, the faucet on the fire truck turned on. Gao Yang couldn''t stand the water spray, but the strong impact of the water flow could completely wash away the neutralized poison on him.


    After Gao Yang rushed for a moment, Li JinFang did the same, and then they could finally take off their protective clothing.


    After taking off the protective clothing, Gao Yang and Li JinFang were soaked, and at least one liter of water was poured out of the protective clothing, all sweat.


    Gao Yang just drank a few mouthfuls and immediately said, "we''ll take the rest by ourselves."


    Manor KIC shook his head and said seriously, "my people, they are trained and know how to clean contaminated by nuclear, chemical and biological weapons. Do you know what to do?"


    Gao Yang shook his head. Li JinFang also shook his head and said, "I''ve learned how to prevent nuclear, chemical and biological weapons and how to clean nuclear, chemical and biological weapons."


    Mansulkic said seriously: "I was a soldier. I know how it feels to lose my comrades in arms. Please rest assured that your comrades in arms will not be treated rudely."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, please, be careful."


    Mansulkic waved, and two men in protective suits cut off all Bruce''s clothes and began to wash him.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang didn''t turn their heads, but just looked at them.


    Finally, two men in protective clothing carried Bruce to a mat on the ground, and then covered Bruce with a large white cloth.


    Mansulkic nodded and said, "it''s OK."


    "Thank you. We''ll do the rest by ourselves. I''m sorry. Can we get along alone for a while?"


    Mansulkic nodded and waved, and they all went to the other side of the team.


    Gao Yang pressed the earphone hanging on his ear and said in a deep voice, "you can come over."


    Gao Yang''s three cars drove over, and everyone silently surrounded Bruce.


    Lucy took a handbag, which contained clothes and shoes. After giving the handbag to Irene beside her, Lucy squatted down and reached out to lift the white cloth covered with Bruce.


    Seeing Bruce''s smiling face, Lucy covered her mouth with one hand and tears began to fall silently.


    Groliov hugged lucika from behind and whispered, "go and have a rest, Irene, help her leave."


    Gao Yang and Irene are going to help Lucy card, but Lucy card shakes her head and says, "Bruce is naked. He doesn''t like to let others see him naked. He absolutely doesn''t like it. I''ll do it myself."


    Gao Yang was afraid that Lucy card would be too sad and said softly, "let''s come."


    Lucy wiped her tears and said, "I''ll come. I''ll be fine. You don''t have to worry. Really, don''t worry. Irene, give me your clothes. Please wait until Bruce is dressed and see him again."


    After looking at them, Gao Yang finally left silently.


    Gao Yang and his team went to the other side of the team and joined the twelve people brought by mansulkic.


    Mansulkic took two white men, the rest were enemies, and a group of people were talking around in the scorching sun.


    After seeing them, mansulkic waved his men and said, "I''m sorry to help you, but I have to say that in our business, death is always inevitable. Don''t be too sad."


    Gao Yang nodded gently and said, "thank you for coming to help. We are very grateful. Thank you very much."


    Mansulkic took out a box of cigarettes and began to smoke for Gao Yang. Satan had no one smoking except Irene, but everyone caught the cigarettes given to them.


    Mansurkic scattered a round of cigarettes, but he had no cigarettes. She pinched and threw the cigarette box and took out a lighter to light others. When Irene took out her cigarette and handed it to mansurkic, she said in a deep voice, "smoke mine."


    "Thank you."


    After lighting a cigarette for Gao Yang and lighting it for himself, mansulkic said in a deep voice: "listen to polovich, he changed your 11 lives alone?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, he blocked the leaking sarin with his hand, and eleven of us survived."


    Mansulkic also nodded and said in a deep voice: "He''s a tough guy. It''s human instinct to turn around and run in case of such a thing. It''s the test tube that died, isn''t it? I''ve heard of him. He saved Ivan in South America. Although I haven''t seen Ivan, I''ve heard of him. In addition, bolovitch asked me to send him a bunch of flowers. He can''t come, but he''s very sad. I know you have a good relationship with my current boss ulyanko, but you and bolovi Do you know Qi, too? Or are you a friend? "


    Gao Yang whispered, "I used to know you, but now I''m a friend."


    Mansulkic shrugged and said: "Bolovich is actually a good boss, but he made a mistake. Well, I shouldn''t say this. Say something useful. Your plane has been arranged, but you can''t go in Syria. If you want to go in Lebanon, I''ll send you there. You can''t go directly to the United States. You have to go to Mexico first, and then sneak into the United States. After entering the United States, next You have to go by yourself. This is the limit we can do. "


    Gao Yang breathed loudly and said, "thank you. We are very grateful to ask you a question. Are you in touch with uliyangke now? Oh, don''t say if it''s inconvenient."


    Mansurkic said with a bitter smile: "there is no contact. Now everything is operating according to the Convention. We are still selling the arms in stock, but it will be out of stock soon. Because there is no master, we are out of touch with the upstream channel."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I hope everyone is all right. I think everything will be all right soon."


    Gao Yang and them smoked for a while. When Irene''s cigarette was finished, Lucy finally came over and whispered, "yes, please come over."


    Gaoyang and they began to walk back, when mansulkic suddenly said, "please wait a minute."


    After a while, mansulkic went back to the car he drove, took a handful of white flowers and walked to Bruce with Gao Yang.

 Chapter 942

    Bruce is not tall and not big. The clothes polovich prepared for him are a little big, but he puts on a black suit, white shirt and shiny leather shoes, which makes Bruce look like he is asleep and fall asleep peacefully.


    In fact, Bruce never lived so peacefully when he was alive. As a military doctor, he always looked very serious, and he hardly wore a suit.


    Irene finally looked like a woman. After watching Bruce, Irene suddenly tilted her head, covered her mouth and began to sob.


    Mansulkic took out a white lily from the bouquet, put the bouquet gently beside Bruce, took out a knife, cut the white lily short, and inserted the flower in Bruce''s suit pocket in front of his left chest.


    Mansulkic knelt in front of Bruce on one knee and said in a deep voice: "Hello, Bruce, you don''t know me. I came on behalf of bolovitch. He asked me to send you flowers for him. Besides, you are a tough man. I admire you very much."


    After mansurkic said that, he stood up and stepped aside. After a while, mansurkic suddenly said, "if you have nothing to say, I suggest you leave. Guys, it''s too hot here."


    They know what mansulkic means. It''s really too hot here. Bruce has been exposed to the hot sun for too long, and the high temperature will accelerate the decay.


    Although it was hard to accept, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "are there any protective measures?"


    After mansurkic shouted, a large white van opened the back door. At this time, mansurkic lowered his voice and said, "this is a special funeral car. There is an ice coffin on the car. You can keep it cold until you get on the plane."


    The so-called ice coffin is actually a big freezer, but it looks like a coffin outside. When it is powered on, it can keep low temperature. After looking at it, he whispered to mansulkic, "thank you. You have a heart. Thank you very much."


    Mansulkic shook his head and said, "ulyanko and polovich have said that you are different from others, so don''t say too much."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a loud voice, "Irene, go to the car and have a rest with Lucy."


    It''s one thing to see the dead husband and another thing to see her husband put in the coffin. Lucy didn''t object this time and obediently followed Irene to the next car.


    They put Bruce in the ice coffin.


    After covering the lid of the coffin with his own hands, Gao Yang only felt empty in his heart, which made him uncomfortable.


    When he got out of the funeral car, mansulkic whispered, "it''s time for us to leave."


    Gao Yang touched his chest with his hand. After a long breath, he pointed to the truck pulling sarin rockets and said, "we can''t go yet. Which car is loaded with sarin rockets. We can''t throw things down and leave directly."


    Mansulkic frowned and said, "this thing is too troublesome. You can''t touch it without disinfection measures."


    "Leave it here. I think the rebels will find it first. Never leave these things to them. Do you have any contact with the government army?"


    Mansulkic nodded and said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "can you help me contact them and tell the government army that there are chemical weapons here and let them deal with them."


    Mansulkic thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, I can call anonymously and tell them what''s here. They will come."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "very good. Also, do you still have protective clothing?"


    "Only wash the fire protection clothes. There is no problem with protection in a short time. It won''t work in a long time. What''s the matter?"


    "Give it to me. We have to destroy what we can''t take away."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Raphael next to him, "fork, you install a booby trap on the truck, which should be easily removed. After installing the booby trap, burn our car."


    The car Gao Yang drove to the plant was polluted and could not be asked for again, but Gao Yang didn''t want to leave any clues. The car and the unwanted AK47 must be destroyed.


    Raphael first went to the truck to install a booby trap for the rocket mountain, and then closed the truck door. Instead of burning the car, he said on the walkie talkie: "Boss, when the booby trap is installed, it will explode as soon as you open the door. It is very powerful. All Rockets will be destroyed. If you want to dismantle it, it is also very simple. There is a black thin line under the door. As long as you cut it, it will not detonate the booby trap."


    After Gao Yang told mansurkic how to remove the booby trap, mansurkic shouted to one of his people, "misur, give me an inactive phone."


    After the call, mansurkic began to call. Soon, he hung up the phone and said to Gao Yang: "now the news of the chemical weapons attack on Guta District has spread. Both belligerents in Syria are trying their best to get rid of their suspicion. The government army will send someone as soon as possible. This is very important evidence for them. I have told them how to eliminate the booby trap."


    The notice had arrived, and Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "burn the car with a fork."


    The car and truck were far away, and the shock wave of the explosion would not have any impact on the truck. Raphael opened the oil barrel, sprinkled some gasoline, filled the car, and lit the car.


    After Raphael ran back quickly, the car was full of thick smoke. At this time, he said loudly: "we have provided a striking road sign for the rebels. Now I hope the rebels will come first, so that they can learn a profound lesson."


    Mansulkic said, "I think the government troops will arrive first, because they have protection and decontamination equipment, and they will come by helicopter."


    Gao Yang waved, and everyone immediately returned to the car. After Raphael cleaned and took off his protective clothing, the party drove away quickly.


    For fear of meeting the rebels, Gao Yang didn''t sit in the same car with mansulkic. He was still Satan''s people and was ready to fight at any time.


    Gao Yang got into the SUV. After waiting for the car to drive, Frye suddenly said, "do you say that the government troops came first or the rebels came first? I hope the rebels came first, because they will die a lot of people, but it''s better for the government troops to come first. They can find evidence to let people understand that the rebels directed the chemical weapons attack."


    Irene wasn''t in the same car with Gao Yang, but after hearing Frye''s words, Irene said in a deep voice: "It''s useless. It''s useless for the Syrian government forces to find evidence, because they have no right to speak. People standing behind the rebels will dress the rebels as innocent victims and tell the world that the rebels have been attacked by the government''s chemical weapons. As for evidence, supporters behind the rebels can forge all evidence for the rebels, or they don''t need evidence at all. Anyway, there is no one There will be a chance to hear what the government forces say. "


    Frye was a little unconvinced. He shouted, "how is this possible!"


    Irene sneered and said in a deep voice: "It''s impossible. Americans say that Iraq has chemical weapons, and then they enter Iraq. Then? Where are the chemical weapons? Who else cares about this? What people who have the right to speak want you to see, you can only see. If they don''t want you to see, you can''t want to see, or what you see is that they let you see after they change their face , Frye, do you still believe that media like the BBC present you with a real world? "


    Gao Yang, who had already experienced the virtues of the so-called impartial media, felt the same with Irene''s words. He sighed and said: "I began to hope that the rebels came first. Irene was right. It was useless for the government to find evidence. Finally, it was decided to see who was the winner with the rebels. Therefore, it was better to give the government a useless evidence than to kill more rebels."


    Then Raphael suddenly said, "boss, have we started to have a tendentious choice for the civil war in Syria?"


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said, "we have no tendentious choice. I don''t know who is the right side and who is the evil side of this war. Now I only know that the rebels killed Bruce and the rebels almost destroyed us. Therefore, now I know who our enemy is."


    After a moment of silence again, he said loudly: "we have just completely returned to the nature of mercenaries! We will fight whoever is our enemy. Now we have a clear enemy, so we just need to know that we should do our best to fight the enemy next. As the enemy is the side of the Syrian civil war, it''s none of our business!"


    Groliov whispered in the walkie talkie, "in fact, the enemy of the enemy is a friend."


    Cui Bo also said loudly, "so we actually have allies. Although our enemy is a large army, we are not fighting alone."


    Gao Yang sneered and said, "yes, this is good news. When we come back and contact our allies, I think someone will be willing to cooperate with our revenge."


    Li JinFang, who was driving, suddenly said, "we have ready-made allies. Don''t forget that our military in Syria also has friends. Just keep the phone?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "of course we still keep it. Guys, we have ready-made allies. I think maybe we can get the help of an army."


    Frye said, "are you talking about the people we met on our last mission to Aleppo?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, Lieutenant Colonel Jihad iserres, deputy head of the first infantry regiment of the third independent infantry brigade of Syria, and lieutenant Faisal. I think they should be willing to provide us with some help. Who would refuse an ally to help them fight the enemy?"


    Groliov said with emotion: "you remember very clearly. I remember their names, but they have long forgotten their positions."


    Gao Yang smiled coldly and said, "I always have a good memory for friends and enemies."

 Chapter 943

    Gao Yang doesn''t know how mansulkic plans to send them away, but just follow them now. Don''t worry about others.


    When his mind was free, Gao Yang immediately fell into a more agitated state, because he had too many things to consider.


    Revenge must be taken, but how to take revenge is a problem, because Gao Yang found that they seem to have many enemies, and each one looks very difficult to provoke.


    It goes without saying that even if he is not the head of the virgin of steel now, it will only make it more difficult to kill tomler. The United States is not Syria or Iraq. It is easy to kill a person, but how to bear the consequences of killing tomler is a big problem.


    Tomler is not a cat and dog. If he dies, he will die. Tomler is a big man. If he dies, there will be a series of chain reactions. If one doesn''t do well, he will have to be buried with tomler even if he kills tomler. He is not afraid of death. He doesn''t doubt the determination of others to revenge, but he can''t kill tomler, Then the revenge between the virgin of steel and AIs will not be avenged.


    The virgin of steel, needless to say, is an enemy that must be destroyed. However, to destroy the virgin of steel, it is very simple. The two sides fight to the end, but it is very difficult to destroy a virgin of steel whose combat power is no less than theirs and whose number is 20 times more than Satan.


    The virgin of steel is not easy to fight, but Gao Yang feels that solving the virgin of steel is the happiest one. If you can fight well, you have to fight, but if you can''t fight, you also have to fight. What is the sworn enemy, this is the sworn enemy. In short, it''s right to have a complete destruction, but ace''s revenge is more complicated.


    There are at least hundreds of thousands of rebels in Syria. What bearded leader Gao Yang wants to kill most is not easy to find the leader called badadi, let alone kill others.


    After thinking about it carefully, Gao Yang found that even if the small characters of cats and dogs were removed, they seemed to have too many enemies, too powerful.


    Gao Yang sighed and didn''t say anything. His idea now is that revenge must be rewarded. The big deal is to play with his life. As for the degree of revenge, take one step at a time. When he dies, count the ball.


    While Gao Yang was meditating, Li JinFang suddenly shouted, "car!"


    Gao Yang raised his head and looked in the direction of Li JinFang''s fingers. He found that there was some dust floating in the sky on their left. It was almost noon. The temperature in the desert was very high. The ground was like a water wave. He couldn''t see whether there were cars or not. However, from the dust floating in the sky, it should be a huge team coming.


    Gao Yang looked back. The black smoke burning the car went straight into the sky. It seemed that the team was going towards the smoke column.


    "Could it be a rebel?"


    After Jason mumbled a question, Gao Yang thought and said, "it should be that it is very close to the rebel controlled territory. If the government troops don''t come so soon, and the government troops come, it''s more likely to send helicopters first."


    Jason suddenly came to his senses and hurriedly said, "boss, can you stop and observe?"


    Gao Yang also wants to know whether the rebels are the rebels or not. He also wants to know whether the rebels have been blown up by the thunder made of sarin.


    Just after a little thought, he said loudly: "stop the car. The rebels are eager to find the sarin rocket. Even if they find our trace, they can''t come right away. Big bird put the drone and see if those damn rebels will die!"


    After that, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie with mansulkic and whispered, "sorry, we have to stop. It''s fast and safe."


    When the team stopped, Jason took out his UAV, flew it directly to the highest altitude, saw the burning car directly, and soon found a team heading for the truck.


    The advantage of desert warfare is that the line of sight will be far away. On the premise of no danger, not only do they want to see a group of rebels suffer for themselves, but mansurkic are also curious about whether the strange thunder will explode and what the consequences will be.


    In order to make the signal of the controller better, Jason got out of the car and stood nearby, while Gao Yang and they soon gathered around.


    As the distance approached, the UAV soon captured a clearer video. After Jason continuously enlarged the image on the display screen, mansulkic suddenly shouted, "rebel! Black flag, this is the Rebel Flag, it is definitely the rebel."


    Jason said nervously, "twenty-five, twenty-six, at least twenty-six cars. There are still many cars because the dust can''t see them. How can there be so many cars?"


    Gao Yang said faintly, "after the battle last night, if the enemy is not stupid, they know that they will only come to us to die."


    Mansulkic shouted: "a lot of pickup trucks, vehicle mounted machine guns, vehicle mounted rockets, ah, zoom in, zoom in, yes, look at this car, hey, the 57mm rocket nest on the plane! I sold it to them! This is our modified 57mm rocket nest! This is definitely the car we sell!"


    Mansurkic actually saw the rocket pickup he sold, which made mansurkic laugh. A Russian laughed: "they''re going to be unlucky. So many cars are a great force for the rebels. If they all die here, ha ha, they have to place orders with us again."


    Mansulkic said helplessly: "our inventory is almost gone, and we can''t even have large orders. In addition, we will only be subject to chemical pollution. Weapons and equipment won''t be bad. Don''t think of good things."


    Just then, Jason said nervously, "they are close, 1500 meters away from the truck."


    "A thousand meters!"


    "800 meters!"


    "Falk! They stopped, about 500 meters away. It''s too far!"


    Mansurkic and his colleagues all looked disappointed, not to mention that the enemy was too far away. Even if the thunder rang, it would only kill a few people, and the rest could not reach it.


    Groliov said angrily, "these sons of bitches have learned to be smart."


    The cars are still stopping one after another. The raised dust obscures the vision of the UAV. Gao Yang can no longer see the rebel convoy, but only a large area of dust.


    Just then, Raphael smiled and said, "five hundred meters, ha ha, very good, they can''t run away."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "are you sure?"


    Raphael smiled with vengeance on his face and said, "of course I''m sure I''ve used all the remaining C4! When the thunder explodes, all Rockets will not only die, but I''m sure the fragments can fly two kilometers, eight kilograms of C4! It''s enough for me to collapse a building! I can make them safe within 500 meters? Kidding!"


    Li JinFang scratched his head and said, "let me see how big the killing range of a chemical rocket is. It seems that the covering range of toxic gas can''t reach 500 meters? Unless there is wind!"


    Raphael said happily: "the distribution range of 122 mm rocket is not so large, but it''s no problem. There are eight kilograms of C4 as the power source for distributing poison gas. You think it''s a joke."


    The dust soon fell down. At this time, two people could be seen walking slowly towards the truck.


    Gao Yang was a little nervous and said, "they are smart. They know to send two people to die first. Big bird zoom in to see if they have protective clothing."


    After the camera zoomed in, Jason immediately said, "yes, but I can''t see it''s a simple protective suit. Otherwise, I''ll let the UAV fly closer?"


    Raphael said, "don''t, lest the drones be polluted. Let''s see. They''re dead anyway."


    The two men approached the truck, but they didn''t open the door immediately, but turned around the truck. Then the two men began to search carefully along the truck body.


    Gao Yang was very upset and looked at mansulkic and said, "are you sure this is a rebel?"


    Mansulkic shrugged and said, "of course, it''s absolutely not wrong. Their flags, their vehicles and their armed forces. I''m sure these people are rebels."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "no, we have set up a booby trap. It seems that they are really smart. They are demining."


    No one spoke any more. He just looked at the screen Jason was holding. Finally, he saw two people squatting down under the rear compartment door. After beating drums for a while, Gao Yang was completely disappointed and said helplessly: "Damn it, they found the trip wire. The deceptive thunder is useless. We should set the deceptive thunder more complex."


    Just then, the two people in the camera finally opened the car door. The thunder didn''t sound, and the truck was still fine.


    With a sigh of disappointment, mansulkic patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and sighed, "don''t care too much. War is like this."


    At this time, Raphael suddenly said, "guys, if you know me, you should know. For this kind of thunder, I always like to use double insurance."


    Gao Yang looked back at Raphael in surprise, but saw Rafael holding a remote detonator in his hand.


    Rafael shrugged and said with a smile, "anyway, I don''t have C4, so I''ll use the rest of the electronic fuse. Who wants to come?"


    Lucy took the detonator and watched the two men wander for a long time and finally enter the truck. Lucy pressed the detonator.


    It''s almost five kilometers away. It''s still within the range of the electronic detonator. There''s a signal.


    After a sudden flash of light on the screen, a cloud of black smoke rose into the sky. Then, after a little two seconds, they rushed to their feet. They seemed to feel a slight vibration. After a few seconds, they heard an explosion.


    Gao Yang and none of them spoke, but looked. When he saw that the motorcade stopped far away was in a panic, and some cars began to run back, finally, the image sent back by the UAV showed that a man sitting on a pickup truck suddenly fell under the car. Then, the moving car began to twist around, and the people in the rear bucket began to fall or fall into the car.


    Gao Yang finally felt a trace of joy and said coldly, "they are dead. Just treat these people as paper people burned for test tubes. Well, this is the custom of Chinese people."

 Chapter 944

    The road was hard. It took almost a day and a night to get to Lebanon first, but it was very fast to get on the plane from Lebanon.


    Mansulkic found a charter plane. Although it was a civil aviation plane, Gao Yang could take everything with them, including Bruce''s body, of course.


    The plane is very big and it costs a lot to pack a plane, but mansurkic doesn''t ask for money, because big Ivan has the channel including the plane, and bolovich was able to use it, but now mansurkic needs to come forward to use it. After all, smuggling weapons can''t all use cargo planes to fly back, Big Ivan always has some convenient and inexpensive channels.


    After flying over the Atlantic Ocean, the plane landed in Puerto Rico, where Ivan''s territory was. After the plane landed, Ivan''s hands were indeed waiting to pick up the plane.


    Said it was to send the dead test tube home, Ivan''s people showed great sincerity, because they knew that the boss Ivan could survive, and Bruce contributed greatly.


    It was still a civil aviation charter flight, but it was changed to a smaller plane. Although it was still unable to contact Ivan and big Ivan, Gaoyang''s trip was not hindered by half.


    The plane took off from Puerto Rico to Matamoros, on the border with Texas.


    The plane was about to land again. Gao Yang was worried. A problem always bothered him along the way.


    What should I say when I see Bruce''s mother?


    Bruce''s death hasn''t been told to his mother yet, but he suddenly appears and tells Bruce''s mother that his son is dead. It''s hard for Gao Yang to do so.


    Jason left his seat, looked at the back of the cabin, and then returned to his seat. After looking up at Jason, he said in a hoarse voice, "how''s it going? Is it all right?"


    Jason whispered, "it''s okay, it''s good."


    Gao Yang nodded and lowered again to worry about how he should inform Bruce of his death.


    Jason looked at Gao Yang, didn''t return to his seat, but sat next to Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, shall we have a funeral for Bruce first or revenge first?"


    Gao Yang has considered it well. He said in a deep voice: "we owe him a grand funeral first. If we pay revenge first, what accidents may happen."


    Gao Yang has the traditional concept of Chinese people, that is, to settle in peace. Bruce saved all Satan''s lives except his own. Therefore, as a living person, it is necessary for Satan to hold a funeral for Bruce. This is the privilege of the deceased and the treatment that only the deceased can get, although no one will want to enjoy this treatment.


    After getting Gao Yang''s answer, Jason said in a deep voice: "boss, Bruce is of Scottish descent. He will want a Scottish funeral. Can I take charge of his funeral?"


    Jason is the latest to enter Satan, but he has the best relationship with Bruce. At least for Jason alone, he has the best relationship with Bruce. Bruce has been helping Jason both in training and in life. They have an appointment to go to sugran at the end of this mission and take lucika to see Jason''s hometown and Bruce''s hometown, But none of this is possible.


    Bruce''s death almost completely collapsed Jason, so that Lucy had to comfort Jason in turn.


    Gao Yang looked at Jason, nodded and said, "yes, think about what to do."


    Jason has been to Bruce''s house. He is also familiar with Bruce''s mother. After hesitating for a while, Jason whispered, "boss, otherwise, let me inform Bruce of his death."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "no, I''d better come. It''s my responsibility."


    Jason covered his face with his hand and said, "but you haven''t seen his mother."


    Gao Yang sighed again. Bruce once invited them to his home. Unfortunately, Bruce''s home is in Seattle, but it''s not suitable for him to go several times. In the end, no one has been to Bruce''s home except lucika and Jason.


    This time there were all the people, but Bruce came home and became a body.


    At this time, groliov, who had been sleeping on Gao Yang''s right, suddenly opened his eyes and said slowly, "I''d better inform my family. I''ve done more and experienced."


    In fact, groliov never fell asleep. After he opened his eyes, he said in a daze: "in fact, Bruce, Bruce is OK. Let me say it. It won''t be too difficult. When he took our second lieutenant''s head to his house, in fact, there was nothing that I couldn''t bear. I was more comforting."


    Gao Yang shook his head, vomited, and said, "let''s talk about it then. Try to make Bruce''s mother lose her son in the most gentle situation. Also, we have to inform Jack that he and Bruce are good friends. I don''t think he would like to miss Bruce''s funeral."


    Gao Yang''s heart was more upset. He waved and said, "don''t say this. We still have some time. Let me think about it. Let me think about it."


    Just then Frye, sitting by the window, whispered, "we''re over the land."


    Over the land, it is not far from Matamoros. The plane has begun to descend to prepare for landing.


    Before long, the plane taxied and landed on the runway.


    There are too many contraband, guns, ammunition and corpses on the plane. No matter which one can pass through the customs, it is even possible to be caught when you get off the plane.


    Ivan''s men said that there were people in Mexico, but there was no one in charge of the overall situation. They only contacted the following people. After all, they still didn''t know what the situation was in Mexico, so Gao Yang couldn''t help worrying when the plane was about to land.


    When the plane stopped taxiing and the cabin door had not been opened, Gao Yang saw five cars, two cars and two business cars next to the runway. There was a man standing beside the car watching their plane.


    When the plane opened the door, a Mexican quickly entered the plane. After glancing at it, he said in a deep voice, "that''s a ram."


    Gao Yang went to the hatch and said, "I am."


    The Mexican nodded and whispered, "I''m sorry for the change and express my sincere condolences to you. I''m from Ivan. Although our boss is not here now, you can ask me anything."


    Gao Yang shook hands with the Mexican and said, "thank you. As long as we can reach the border safely, thank you very much."


    The Mexican pointed to the motorcade next to the runway and whispered, "there is the mayor of Matamoros in the car. He will personally take you to the border with me. Well, do you need me to find a way to send you to the United States?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "thank you very much. It seems that our safety here has been guaranteed."


    The Mexican leaned slightly and said: "You can do whatever you want here. Whether it''s the Matamoros gang or the main government here, you will be regarded as a VIP. If you have your own channel, I won''t do much. But if your channel is slightly risky, let me deal with it, because, you know, as Ivan''s employee, I very much hope to do my part for you and Mr. test tube who died unfortunately Li, I can only do so on behalf of Ivan. "


    Gao Yang bowed and said, "please."


    There was no notifying name. After the Mexican made a gesture of invitation, he quickly got out of the car, opened the back door of a black business car, held them high, put the coffin into the car, left two people watching, and the rest got on the car and left the airport light and easy under the open road of the car.


    Matamoros is a border city. On the other side is Brownsville in the United States. It is just separated by a wall. It is the border port between Mexico and the United States after a short journey in the busy urban area.


    When we arrived in the United States, we had to ask Morgan to help. Morgan would have sent someone to pick them up at the border port, but Ivan''s subordinates wanted to show very much, and Gao Yang couldn''t ignore others'' kindness.


    It was troublesome to enter the United States from Mexico. Because of the poison, basically every car had to be inspected. After approaching the border port, the two cars left. However, under the leadership of the Mexican, Gao Yang and them lined up. When they followed the popular cars into the place to be inspected, the Mexican just showed his face and Gao Yang''s car was indeed inspected Yes, but it''s as transparent to the big and small bags in the car and a huge coffin.


    It was easy to pass the border port that should have been difficult to pass, and the Mexican left alone. After Gao Yang stopped at the roadside and made a phone call, a motorcade soon stopped at the roadside, which was the person sent by Morgan to pick them up.


    The person who came was Simon. What should be said was made clear on the phone. Simon got out of the car and personally helped Gao Yang change the coffin. Simon walked over and gently hugged Lucy card. After talking to Lucy card for a while, he returned to Gao Yang.


    Simon and Bruce are also old acquaintances. Although they are also used to seeing dead people, Simon''s face is still very ugly. He approached Gao Yang and whispered, "Morgan is inconvenient to come here. He is waiting for you on the plane."


    Gao Yang also whispered, "OK, let''s go. Let''s talk on the plane."


    Although he said something and said it later, Simon was silent for a moment. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "I just came back. I don''t know much about the situation. I only know that the test tube was killed, but according to his appearance, how did he die?"


    She said in a low voice, "Charlene, we were overcast. It''s a trap. It''s very uncomfortable. We fell in."

 Chapter 945

    Bruce was taken to the airport.


    Morgan''s face was grim. He stood by his plane with a bunch of white flowers. When he saw Bruce''s body, Morgan put the flowers on Bruce''s coffin cover.


    After Bruce was sent to the plane, Morgan sighed: "this is the second time my plane carried the body. The last time it was Moses. No matter who it is, I hate this feeling very much. I have seen many people die, but I still can''t calmly face the death of a person I know, especially he sang with me not long ago."


    After shaking his head helplessly, Morgan whispered, "get on the plane, I have something for you."


    Morgan''s private plane can carry out intercontinental flight, which is very large. Although there will be no distinction between first class and economy class like civil aircraft, Morgan''s plane still has a small compartment with good privacy, but Morgan doesn''t use it very much at ordinary times.


    Take Gao Yang into a well sealed compartment. After Gao Yang sits down, morgan gets up and takes two cups and a bottle of whisky on the bar in the plane. He puts the cup in front of Gao Yang and pours both cups. Morgan whispers, "you need this one. It can make you feel better."


    Gao Yang picked up the glass and drank the whisky in one gulp.


    After watching Gao Yang drink the wine, Morgan said slowly, "I introduced tomler to you. I am responsible for this."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it has nothing to do with you. It has nothing to do with you."


    Morgan whispered, "don''t comfort me. I''m not blaming myself. I just think I need to explain to you. I know who you are and what you will do. Therefore, I introduced tomler to you, so I have the responsibility to let you know more about him."


    Morgan handed Gao Yang a folder and whispered, "look at the data I''ve collected these two days."


    Gao Yang opens the folder and roughly turns it over.


    Tomler''s information is very clear. How many employees and assets his consulting company has, what security companies are closely related to tomler, and most importantly, where tomler''s home is, what are the children''s names, and photos of his wife and children.


    There are a lot of materials, so Gao Yang can''t finish it right away, so he just picked up the important ones and looked at them first. When Gao Yang looked at the materials, Morgan whispered: "The nature of tomler''s work makes him some military friends. He is also a major provider of campaign funds for representatives, so he has a certain voice in politics, but he is still a small man. Compared with politics, tomler has a deeper foundation in the military."


    Gao Yang looked up at Morgan and said, "how deep is it?"


    "If you kill him, the military will not stop. It is inevitable to promote the investigation. It is impossible to make tomler die quietly like an ordinary person."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "in other words, if we want to kill tomler, we must be prepared that we will never come to the United States again, right?"


    Morgan nodded with a gloomy face and said, "yes, tomler has little influence in politics, but he still has influence. For such people, I can''t intervene. It''s taboo for people like us to solve a person with positive influence by force."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand, really understand."


    Morgan said solemnly: "I''m sorry, if you want to attack tomler, I can''t intervene, either to provide you with direct help or to divert your attention afterwards. I can''t have any involvement in this matter, so I can''t use any influence to intervene in the investigation from any department, so once you are exposed, I won''t be able to provide any help."


    Gao Yang knows Morgan''s difficulties. He knows that Morgan is not shirking, but really can''t be involved in their resentment with tomler. Morgan can provide him with information and is willing to use his private plane to help him deliver Bruce. Gao Yang is already very grateful.


    After thinking for a moment, he said in a low voice, "I''m going to find a cleaner."


    Morgan thought for a moment and whispered, "it''s a good choice, but there''s a problem. The cleaner can help you eliminate the criminal evidence, but you have to understand that some things only need doubt."


    Gao Yang breathed out and said, "try your best. Try your best not to let others doubt us. That''s the only way. If we still can''t, we''ll have to stay away from the United States. I think we''ll have no problem running away after killing tomler."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand, looked at Morgan and said, "I want to know if we are watched, will our family be in danger?"


    Morgan said seriously, "it depends on what you do."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I gave you the family information of tomler. If you choose to kill all the people of tomler, then what you do, others can do to you, which means that your family will be in the same danger. If you just kill tomler, then you don''t need to worry about the danger of your family."


    "Tomler must die, but I didn''t want to kill his family. After all, this is the United States. I don''t want to lose the opportunity of revenge on tomler''s family."


    Morgan whispered, "then I can ensure the safety of your family. I know what you''re worried about. I can ensure their safety."


    "Thank you!"


    "You''re welcome."


    Gao Yang had to thank him, and Morgan accepted his thanks impolitely.


    She breathed loudly and said, "in this way, Yelena can finish her studies. At least I don''t have to worry about her safety. You know, if our revenge succeeds well, if it fails, we seem to be in great trouble. By the way, I have to tell you, tomler is the first head of the virgin of steel. He created the virgin of steel."


    Morgan was suddenly stunned and said, "what did you say?"


    "I said that tomler was the founder of the virgin of steel. He created the virgin of steel and served as the head of the virgin of steel until 1997."


    Morgan suddenly laughed and said, "are you sure? Is there any concrete evidence?"


    "The information is worth 10 million dollars. Although I only bought it for 450000 dollars, I can confirm the authenticity of the news. The evidence is not conclusive, but there are some evidence. It''s not here now, but I think little Donny should have received it."


    Morgan smiled and said, "you should have told me this earlier. If tomler had been the head of the virgin of steel, things would be easier."


    Gao Yang came to some spirit and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Morgan spread his hand and said with a smile, "you see, the name of the mercenary regiment is often just a code. Many people in the world know the existence of Satan mercenary regiment. However, who are the people of Satan mercenary regiment and who are they? There will be a lot fewer people who know this, right?"


    "Yes, we have to think about safety. Otherwise, after retirement, we have to worry about being approached by our enemies all day."


    Morgan smiled: "the problem is here. The name is just a code. In the eyes of those who know it, you are the head ram of Satan, while in the eyes of those who don''t know it, you may be a ram, and I may also be a ram. Of course, this situation also applies to the virgin of steel."


    "You mean the virgin of steel has enemies?"


    Morgan shrugged and said with a smile, "we know the existence of the virgin of steel, but where is their residence? No one knows who they are. Who are the members of the virgin of steel? We know nicknames and pseudonyms, but we just don''t know their true identity. Oh, I''m talking about the great virgin of steel in the past, not the virgin of steel now."


    Gao Yang was interested and said, "the great virgin of steel? What kind of mercenary regiment can be called great?"


    Morgan said: "As far as a mercenary regiment is concerned, the lady of steel has achieved the best. Many big events that are not sure who did them have the shadow of the lady of steel behind them. They may use other names to do things. However, after investigation, people found that it is just a team of the lady of steel. For many countries, the lady of steel is a devil of great evil, but Simply from the perspective of the mercenary regiment, their achievements can be called brilliant. "


    "For example?"


    Morgan said slowly: "at the beginning of the Munich tragedy in 1972, the name of the virgin of steel appeared for the first time. There is evidence that the of September in black was trained by the virgin of steel.


    In 1978, Italian Prime Minister Molo was assassinated in the street. Yes, the virgin of steel was involved with the Italian red brigade.


    Throughout the 1970s, the number of the virgin of steel increased from more than 20 to nearly 100. In the 1980s, the virgin of steel began to appear frequently, but it is worth mentioning that only in the Iran Iraq war, the virgin of steel stood on the side of Iraq, and they were active in the Iran Iraq war for two years.


    In the 1990s, Notre Dame of steel not only had frequent activities, but also began to participate more directly in the war. The first was the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. The independence of Notre Dame of steel in Croatia played a very important role. Their role was very, very big!


    Then came the Rwanda massacre. A mercenary regiment called desert Cobra was very active in the massacre and played an extremely disgraceful role. According to the investigation, it is very possible that desert cobra is the virgin of steel.


    In 1996, Chechnya and the virgin of steel joined the war, first serving the Chechens, and then fighting with the Chechens for unknown reasons. The credible news should be that there was a problem with the Commission, and the senior level of Chechnya lost several important people.


    In 1997, after an internal split, the virgin of steel disappeared for a period of time until it reappeared in 1999. "


    Gao Yang was stunned, but Morgan said seriously: "What I''m talking about is just big events. They are all big events that have caused a sensation in the world. Then, do you know why I am so familiar with the virgin of steel? Because the nature of my work sometimes needs to deal with mercenaries. In the 1990s, the name of the virgin of steel must be known by anyone who mixed in this circle!"

 Chapter 946

    Gao Yang also thinks that there must be a reason why Morgan can immediately tell the events of the virgin of steel as soon as he listens to the virgin of steel.


    Gao Yang thought Morgan had a grudge against the virgin of steel. After a long time, Morgan was only famous because of the virgin of steel.


    "I thought you or someone you know had a grudge against the virgin of steel. As a result, you are only famous because of the virgin of steel. I want to know, does this have anything to do with the consequences we may face?"


    Morgan smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. The reason why I say things may become simple is because I do know a man who has been looking for the whereabouts of the head of the virgin of steel over the years. A big man in the military really has a grudge against the virgin of steel, because a team under him was completely annihilated by the virgin of steel."


    After shrugging his shoulders, Morgan said, "you know, soldiers have always been short-sighted. The senior commander has now become a big man in the army. I can''t tell you his name, but I can tell you that someone may be willing to get rid of tomler."


    Gao Yang said with a distressed face: "but I just want us to kill tomler ourselves, not with the help of other people''s hands. I still like to come in person for revenge."


    Morgan spread his hand and said, "I understand, I understand, but isn''t it better to let others bear the risk and also achieve the purpose of revenge?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I don''t think that''s revenge."


    Morgan said with a wry smile, "I understand your feelings very much, but you have to think about it from another angle. Satan has many enemies now, and killing tomler may make you suffer extremely serious consequences, so you can''t complete other revenge. Do you feel better?"


    After thinking seriously for a moment, Gao Yang said with a bitter smile: "no, still no, I still can''t accept that someone who has nothing to do with me killed tomler instead of us."


    Morgan said regretfully, "you had a safer choice, but you gave up. I thought I could help you."


    He raised his voice and said: "That''s it. Let''s find the cleaners first. They should have a way not to expose us. Anyway, find the cleaners first. Morgan, I have to ask you one thing. In case our action fails, he will kill tomler instead of killing him. You have to help me hand over tomler''s information to the military leader. That''s right In that case, someone will clean up tomler. "


    Morgan said helplessly, "well, go back and give me the information and evidence. I don''t think your revenge will fail. I have confidence in you. What you should worry about is the follow-up reaction caused by killing tomler."


    After that, Morgan suddenly touched his head and said, "no, if I remember correctly, the head of the virgin of steel seems to be called the gun god?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, gunshot God. Tomler has not only bodyguards around him, but also a cruel role. Now I just hope that when he is old, his shooting will not be as good as before."


    "Do you think you''ll forget how to shoot when you''re old?"


    "Well, it''s impossible. Shooting is a hobby for me. Even if I retire, I won''t leave shooting, even if it''s just a sport."


    "That''s enough."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "in fact, I won''t underestimate tomler. I just hope he will step back, but I don''t really think he can''t even play with the gun."


    "Some people are more dangerous as they get older. Tomler is not only able to play, but also very scheming. Therefore, take your opponents seriously."


    "If I die, the diamond mine will belong to you. Don''t worry about giving too many problems. For the people I value, too much wealth is not good for them. I will leave enough wealth for them to enjoy their life. You only need to ensure their safety, but the akuri tribe has to rely on you."


    Gao Yang was in Tuogu. Morgan looked at him and said in a deep voice: "you can rest assured that I will deal with these things. However, have you considered how to settle your parents?"


    "After revenge, if I don''t die, I''ll find a way to pick them up. I can use any method. I won''t think too much. If I die, it''s OK. I''ll hide the news of my death and make them think I just don''t dare to show up. Let them live a good life in China. Before I take action, I''ll let the rabbit go back to China."


    "I don''t think what you should consider now is the problem after death. In my opinion, you won''t die, but you are likely to be exposed so that you can''t get a foothold in the United States, so I suggest you arrange a new foothold as soon as possible. Once exposed, you and your guys must have a place to live."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said, "I''ve considered this, and I''m already working on it. I''ve chosen several places for the time being."


    Morgan said in a deep voice, "I can help with this. If your agent is not sure, remember to inform me."


    After that, Morgan picked up the bottle, gave Gao Yang a glass of whisky again, and brought himself a glass. He took up the glass and whispered, "has Bruce''s funeral been arranged? Has the date been set?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "not yet, but I don''t think I''ll wait too long."


    Morgan drank the wine from the glass and said, "I''ll attend the funeral. Remember to inform me one day in advance."


    There''s nothing to say. All that should be said has been finished. Morgan is a reliable person. There''s no need to say more details. Gao Yang also picked up the cup and drank the wine in one gulp.


    Morgan stood up and said, "I have to go to Washington. I won''t go to the west coast with you. Bye."


    After shaking hands with Morgan and sending Morgan away, the plane began to slide and take off.


    This is Gao Yang''s third plane. Recalling the journey of constantly sending Bruce home from Syria, Gao Yang was filled with emotion for a time. This journey seems simple, but it is really difficult for others to do it. Fortunately, they know enough powerful people. Otherwise, they want to bring Bruce''s body back only by their own ability, It''s impossible.


    It took several hours from Texas to Seattle. Gao Yang took off in the afternoon. When they landed at Seattle Airport, it was already evening.


    There was a pick-up at every stop, and after arriving in Seattle, the pick-up was little Downey.


    There''s little Downey, Bob and Jack.


    Bob and Bruce knew each other and had a good relationship, so he went to Seattle to help with Bruce''s affairs. Jack, he and Bruce have been old friends for many years.


    Jack was calm when he saw Bruce''s coffin, but when he carried the coffin to a special funeral car sent by little Downey, Jack opened the coffin. When he saw Bruce''s body, Jack covered his forehead and eyes and began to cry.


    A fat man of nearly 300 kg squatted in the narrow space between the coffin and the car wall and cried bitterly. He looked very funny, but Gao Yang didn''t think it funny. They just had the impulse to cry.


    Gao Yang closed the back door of the funeral car, and the party waited outside, allowing Jack to watch Bruce cry in the car.


    Little Downey looked decadent and his clothes were wrinkled. When waiting for Jack to cry, he said to little Downey, "what''s up, are you in danger?"


    Little Downey shook his head and whispered, "I''m not in danger. Tomler won''t rush to attack me."


    "Still have to pay attention, has your mother and Eliza arranged it?"


    "It''s arranged. I''ll bring them to Seattle. Don''t worry, they''ll be fine."


    After that, little Donny wiped his mouth and said hard, "when are you going to inform Bruce''s mother?"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "it''s more than nine o''clock. At this time, the old man may have gone to bed. I think we''d better wait for tomorrow."


    Lucy card whispered at this time, "wait for tomorrow. His mother is not very well."


    Gao Yang nodded, waved his hand and whispered, "where shall we live tonight?"


    Little Downey whispered, "I contacted a funeral home. If others can stay in a hotel, I''ve booked a room."


    Gao Yang looked at Lucy card and said, "let Lucy card go to the hotel tonight. For others, let''s wake Bruce. Well, give me a car. Now I have to leave and meet someone."


    Li JinFang whispered, "who do you see? Is it a cleaner? I''ll go with you."


    "No, I''ll go myself. I made an appointment to meet the cleaner. He asked me to go alone and give me a car. We''ll meet later."


    Little Downey gave Gao Yang a car key and told him to meet there. Gao Yang drove away alone.


    Bruce is an American. His hometown is in Seattle. Without a reasonable explanation and legal documents, Bruce can''t even hold a normal funeral.


    Every person born in the United States must have a birth certificate, and the birth certificate is not issued by the hospital, but issued by the local government, and the death can not be certified by the hospital. The hospital has no right to declare the death of a person. The death can be declared only after the government coroner has examined the body, wrote down the cause of death and issued formal legal documents.


    The death certificate is very important. If Bruce is accused of murder, it is a criminal case. The police must intervene. In addition, whether it is a funeral home or a church hosting a funeral, he must also need a death certificate. Therefore, it is easy to bury Bruce casually, but if you want to hold a formal and grand funeral for him, There must be a death certificate.


    Now Gao Yang goes to see the cleaner to get Bruce''s death certificate.

 Chapter 947

    Gao Yang drove his car and found an address given to him by the cleaner alone. It is already a prosperous urban area. Although it is night, there are still many cars parked on the roadside.


    After Gao Yang made a circle around the agreed place, he didn''t see anyone, so Gao Yang got through the contact number left for him.


    After the phone was answered, there was no sound from the other party. Gao Yang was used to these mysterious cleaners, so he said to himself, "I''m a ram. I''m here alone. I''m driving a black Ford."


    "I see you. Stop, get down alone, turn back and stand under the brightest street lamp."


    Gao Yang walked under a street lamp according to the instructions. After standing still, the person on the phone continued: "turn around in place and move slowly. I must check your identity."


    Gao Yang slowly turned behind him, but listened to the humanity on the phone: "at your four o''clock position, a silver gray car came over and stopped with his back to the front passenger''s door."


    Gao Yang saw a silver gray car. He walked over. The car stopped in a dark corner. The window glass was very black. The inside of the car was also black. He couldn''t see whether there was anyone inside.


    Gao Yang feels that he doesn''t have to be the same as a spy joint to get a false certificate, but he just does what people say. He is an organization that lives in the dark and must have his own style. He doesn''t have to go against other people''s habits.


    Naturally, he turned and leaned back against the window of the co driver''s seat of the car. Gao Yang felt that the glass behind him opened a gap, and then something pushed against his back.


    Gao Yang put the back of his hand, grabbed a stack of paper and pulled it out.


    That''s all right. You can go, but when Gao Yang was going to go, someone in the car whispered, "give you a suggestion, man."


    Gao Yang didn''t look back, but whispered, "you say."


    "We are cleaners. We are very busy. Although you are a secondary customer, man, it''s just a simple death certificate. Anyone can do it. Don''t bother us with such small things in the future, can you?"


    Gao Yang felt that he did make a mountain out of a molehill, but there was no way. There was no need to ask Morgan for such a small thing. It was not convenient for him to do some small things, and little Downey needed to guard against the danger from tomler. Gao Yang didn''t want him to do it, so it was the cleaners who used it most conveniently.


    "Sorry, it''s urgent," some shameful whispered


    "Well, someone died. This is an exception. I can understand. One more thing, let me inform you in New York that the things you entrusted need an interview."


    Gao Yang tightened his mind and said, "why, is there a problem?"


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know. You will know when you go to New York. The contact information remains the same, but you can call when you can meet the people in New York immediately. If you can''t meet, don''t contact first. Well, you have to leave. We''ll see you go first."


    Gao Yang hopes to have revenge after Bruce''s funeral, so he has called the cleaner and briefly said the desired results, but now it seems that there is something wrong with the cleaner.


    Before meeting and discussing in detail, Gao Yang couldn''t guess why, so he had to put his doubts at the bottom of his heart first.


    After returning to the car, Gao Yang drove for a while, then stopped, turned on the light in the car and looked at the death certificate.


    The death certificate was issued by the New York coroner. The cause of death was heart disease. There was not only the death certificate, but also Bruce''s admission record, case, cause and time of death in a New York hospital.


    No problem. Gao Yang continued to rush back. He had to meet others first, but when he was driving, someone called.


    The phone call was from Lucy card. Her tone seemed a little flustered. After Gao Yang connected the phone, Lucy card immediately said in a hurry: "boss, there''s a problem."


    "What happened?"


    "Bruce''s mother called me. As soon as I turned on my cell phone, she called me. She said she felt very bad and wanted Bruce to answer the phone. What should I do?"


    Lucy''s tone was very sad and worried. She was about to cry.


    Gao Yang was worried and said, "what''s going on? Did anyone inform her?"


    Lucy finally sobbed and said, "she had a dream that Bruce came home. When she woke up, she felt very, very bad, but she couldn''t get through to Bruce, so she called me. I said Bruce wasn''t with me. What should I do..."


    Gao Yang was stunned and speechless. He was a firm atheist, but now, at least, he began to believe that mother and son are connected.


    A few days later, Gao Yang was not particularly sad, but only angry. At this time, in addition to being surprised and sad, he thought of his mother, so he whispered, "don''t say it first, comfort her, I''ll be there right away, waiting for me to come back."


    Little Donny, they haven''t left yet. They were going to a funeral home, but they stopped on the way.


    When waiting for Gao Yang to meet the team, he saw lucika sobbing with the phone and the sad people, and said in a hurry, "how''s it going?"


    Lucy card raised her head, looked at Gao Yang with tearful eyes and whispered, "I said, I said Bruce was dead."


    Gao Yang stood still and said helplessly, "didn''t you say don''t say it first..."


    Groliov shook his head gently and said, "she guessed. Bruce''s mother guessed. She directly asked Bruce if he was dead. She felt it. She just wanted to know the truth."


    Gao Yang''s head was confused. After a long sigh, he said, "then."


    Lucika sobbed, "she asked us to take Bruce home. She said Bruce was homesick and she wanted to see Bruce."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said to Andy he: "you leave snacks. If the situation is wrong, take the old man to the hospital. Now, let''s go to Bruce''s house."


    The motorcade set off again, no one spoke, and there was a dead silence on each car.


    Bruce''s home is on the east edge of Seattle. He was born here. When his father was alive, he was a middle class. However, after his father died and Bruce became addicted to drugs, he once faced bankruptcy, and the house was almost taken away by the bank. After he joined Satan and had money, he didn''t buy a big house in the suburbs like little Downey, Instead, he continued to live in his original home, just renovated it.


    Bruce''s home is in a typical American community, and the house is also a typical American wooden house. When the motorcade entered the community and walked along the path for some time, lucika pointed to a brightly lit single family house and whispered, "that''s it."


    The motorcade stopped in front of Bruce''s house. Gao Yang saw an old man standing on the porch outside the house. When he saw the motorcade composed of four cars, the white haired old man began to meet them.


    Bruce''s mother was only in her sixties, and she was not very old. But at this time, Bruce''s mother stumbled, looked worried, and the white hair in her brown hair was particularly eye-catching.


    Gao Yang got out of the car. Gao Yang met Bruce''s mother and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, Mrs. William, we, we..."


    Lucy card also got off the bus. She could hardly stand and could only be supported by Irene. Bruce''s mother nodded to Gao Yang, then took Lucy card''s hand and said eagerly, "Lucy, Lucy, where''s Bruce?"


    Lucy card looked back. At this time, Gao Yang stood next to Mrs. William and gently hugged her to avoid falling. After nodding, several people carried Bruce''s coffin.


    Bruce''s mother softened and Gao Yang quickly held her.


    Bruce''s mother covered her mouth with both hands and couldn''t stand when she looked at the coffin in front of her. When the lid of the coffin was opened and Bruce seemed to be asleep, his mother finally couldn''t help crying. Then she slowly leaned forward and reached out to touch Bruce''s face.


    "Child, you''re back..."


    Mrs. William fondled Bruce''s face affectionately. Lucy''s cry was louder. At this time, Mrs. William raised her head. Although tears hung on her face, she maintained her posture and said to Gao Yang: "are you Gao Yang? Bruce has told me about you many times. Thank you for sending him home."


    Gao Yang said, "Mrs. William, I''m sorry, Bruce saved all of us, but he... I, I''m sorry..."


    Mrs. William shook her head and said, "you don''t need to apologize. I know what Bruce is doing. He is mentally prepared, and I am mentally prepared. Mr. Gao, we can''t just stand by the roadside. Please help me take Bruce home. Lucy, Jack and Jason are familiar with here. Please go home."


    Mrs. William maintained good manners, but her body betrayed her. She was too soft to stand. Because of grief, she couldn''t even walk. She had to rely on Gao Yang and Jason to send her into the reception hall.


    After placing the coffin in the reception room and holding Mrs. William to the chair, Mrs. William was a little confused. She just looked at Bruce in the coffin and wept silently. After a long time, she woke up like a dream and looked at the people standing in the room: "did you come back from Syria?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, madam."


    Mrs. William nodded gently and said, "I know it''s not easy to take Bruce home. Thank you. I appreciate you taking him home."


    They were completely speechless. At this time, Mrs. William put her arms around Lucy and whispered, "child, cry if you want to cry. It''s better to vent your grief, but don''t be too sad after crying. Bruce went to heaven, and we have to live."


    At this time, Irene, who has been holding Lucy card, suddenly said, "Mrs. William, maybe this news can make you feel a little better. Lucy card is pregnant, Bruce and her child."

 Chapter 948

    The sad atmosphere lasted for a long time, but when Bruce''s mother, Mrs. William, knew that lucika was pregnant, she diluted a little sadness.


    It''s sad to lose his father before he was born, but in any way, Bruce has a posthumous son, which means that his life has been extended.


    Lucy can''t be too sad, and Mrs. William can''t be too sad. Finally, at the insistence of everyone, Lucy was sent to the room to rest, and watching Lucy is a good excuse for Mrs. William to rest.


    I haven''t really slept for several days. Gao Yang, sitting on the sofa for Bruce''s wake, doesn''t know when he fell asleep.


    In the early morning, he fell asleep. He didn''t sleep for long. Gao Yang seemed to hear some voices. Then he suddenly opened his eyes and found a little boy standing in front of Bruce''s coffin.


    The little boy wore pajamas and flaxen hair. He was very thin and looked very similar to Bruce.


    At dawn, the little boy looked at Bruce lying in the coffin quietly, while the awake man looked at the little boy quietly.


    The boy looked at Bruce for a long time. Then he looked around for a week. Finally, after his eyes fell on Gao Yang, he suddenly said, "Sir, is my father dead?"


    Gao Yang stood up, went to the boy''s body, squatted down, held the boy''s shoulder and said in a deep voice: "your father is not dead, he just went to heaven."


    The little boy spread his hands like an adult and said, "can people go to heaven without death? Don''t treat me as a three-year-old. I''m not stupid."


    Gao Yang choked and had nothing to say. At this time, the little boy stepped back, stretched out his hand towards Gao Yang and said solemnly, "meet me. My name is Kevin William. Bruce William is my father. If I guess correctly, are you a sharpshooter ram?"


    Gao Yang shook hands with Kevin very seriously and said, "Hello, Kevin, my name is Gao Yang, which is also the ram you said."


    Kevin nodded and said, "I don''t know your name. My father hasn''t mentioned it, but he often talks about your nickname ram. He respects you very much. He says you are the best gunman in the world, isn''t that right?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said seriously, "yes, I''m the best gunman in the world."


    Kevin turned his head and suddenly pointed to Li JinFang and said, "his face is very round. Then he must be a frog. I didn''t like frogs originally, because I think they are sticky. Oh, actually, I haven''t touched frogs, but my father always said that frogs are the best beaters in the world. He can do magical Kung Fu, can''t he?"


    Li JinFang walked towards Kevin. After standing still, he played half a routine. After showing it to Kevin in a way he was not familiar with, he said seriously, "your father didn''t lie to you. I really know kung fu. I''m really the best player in the world. Do you want to learn? I can teach you if you want to learn."


    Kevin couldn''t help smiling. After looking at Bruce in the coffin, he suddenly said with a embarrassed face: "I know my father is dead. I''m very sad. I''m very sad now because I''ve lost my father forever, but I can''t cry. I don''t want to scream like a little girl. Isn''t it normal? Also, is my grandmother okay? I went to her bedroom, but I didn''t see her."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. He''s not very comforting, especially children.


    Groliov came over and whispered to Kevin, "son, your grandmother is fine. She''s with Lucy. You just woke up too early."


    Kevin pouted and said, "I shouldn''t have got up so early. It''s not six o''clock yet, but I can''t sleep today. When did you come? I didn''t hear anything. Oh, are you a big dog? You must be a big dog. My father said, you''re an artist."


    Groliov smiled and said, "I''m an artist, but my instrument is a machine gun. Do you want to see it? Do you want to see it?"


    Kevin nodded hard and said, "I have a music class, but I''ve never heard of anyone who can play music with a machine gun. Well, my father insisted that you were an artist, and he never lied to me."


    After that, Kevin looked around again for a week, then waved his hand and said, "I know you. My father often tells me your stories. He said he would bring you to let me see you. You really came, but it''s a pity that he died."


    Tongyanwuji, but Kevin''s words are too lethal. Gao Yang''s heart is like a knife. He began to regret that he didn''t follow Bruce to visit his home when he had the opportunity.


    Jason couldn''t stand it. Before he fled, he hurriedly said, "boss, I have to make some calls, Kevin. Shall we talk later?"


    Jason rushed out of the reception room and ran outside the house, and Jack was a little overwhelmed. At this time, Kevin looked at Jack and said, "Hey, Uncle Jack, you are fatter than before I last saw you. You said to give me a. 22 pistol, but you never gave it to me."


    Jack smiled more ugly than crying and said, "Kevin, you''re too young. We made an appointment to give it to you when you''re twelve."


    Kevin pouted, waved his hand and said loudly, "I know you all. I know you, aunt fork, rabbit and bat, but I think she will become my new mother, Tyrannosaurus Rex and worker bee. I know you."


    After looking around, Kevin pointed to Cui Bo and said in a positive voice, "you must be a rabbit. My father said you are a good sniper, but you are unlucky because you are with a ram. You always complain about being robbed by a ram, but I''m curious. Aren''t you all business partners? Why do you still rob business?"


    Cui Bo smiled hard and said, "well, sometimes our business scope will coincide, but I have to correct you. We don''t rob business, we rob business."


    Kevin shrugged and said, "the adult world is strange, but I understand that you have to make money. It''s normal to rob business."


    Bruce told Satan''s people to his son as a story, but Bruce certainly didn''t tell them what business they killed. Obviously, he can''t tell a child what his career is.


    Kevin is still a child, and his performance is really like a child who is fully satisfied when he meets the legendary characters. After examining it with curious eyes for a moment, he pointed to Frye and said, "you are a little fly! You like playing baseball, and you can throw anything accurately. Why are you called a fly? That''s not a good name."


    Fryer smiled and said, "I, I, they like to call me that. In fact, I don''t like flies."


    Kevin looked at Tommy, then nodded and said, "you must be a worker bee. My father said you''re getting married. When you get married, he''ll take me to your wedding."


    Tommy smiled awkwardly and said, "when I get married, I will invite you to the wedding."


    Kevin curled his lips and said, "if I don''t have to go to school on vacation, I''ll go. My father can''t go. I''ll replace him."


    After finishing with Tommy, Kevin looked at Raphael, Irene and Andy he. After looking at little Donny and Simon, he couldn''t distinguish who was who.


    Kevin finally scratched his head: "Fat uncle doesn''t know, nor does the uncle with scar on his face. The one with less hair should be little Donny. Then one of the remaining people should be a fork, one should be a Tyrannosaurus Rex, and the other a dragon knight. That''s right, but there''s one more of you. Also, shouldn''t Tyrannosaurus Rex be a woman? I can''t tell who the three of you are ¡£¡±


    Irene lost her temper and said helplessly, "Hi, Kevin, I''m Tyrannosaurus Rex, I''m a woman."


    Kevin shook his head and said solemnly to Irene, "women should have long hair. Your hair is too short."


    Irene touched her hair and said helplessly, "maybe I''ll keep my hair longer when I retire."


    Looking at Kevin''s puzzled eyes, Raphael waved and said, "I''m a fork, I''m a fork."


    Andy he also looked at Kevin and said, "I''m the dragon knight."


    Kevin nodded with satisfaction and said: "Plus aunt Lucy, uncle Jason and my father, there are twelve people in total. By the way, the twelve shareholders of Satan company, well, my father often talks about your stories together. He thinks I''m still a child who needs to listen to bedtime stories. In fact, I''m not. I''m past the age when I can sleep by listening to bedtime stories, but I like listening to your stories very much, you know We defeat evil competitors and help people in need around the world. You are very powerful and great. "


    I don''t know how Bruce tells stories to his children. They are afraid to destroy Kevin''s good impression, so they dare not speak one by one.


    At this time, Kevin looked at Bruce in the coffin. After looking at it for a while, he suddenly reached out to wipe his tears and said, "I''m starting to feel worse, because my father won''t tell me stories again. In fact, I like him to tell me stories. Especially after joining Satan, he will accompany me and tell me stories every time he comes back."


    From tears to sobs, Kevin suddenly burst into tears. He was no longer attracted by the characters in the story, but cried like a normal child should have.


    Gao Yang comforted Kevin awkwardly. Finally, after Mrs. William heard the cry, she took Kevin back to his bedroom until she watched Kevin sleep again.


    Kevin''s sudden rise made Gao Yang feel sleepless. When it was dawn, they began to be busy for Bruce''s funeral. Bruce had faith. His funeral had to be held in church, which had to be contacted. In addition, they had to find a good coffin for Bruce.

 Chapter 949

    Bruce''s body was parked at home for two days. In these two days, Jason hardly stayed at Bruce''s house. He has been running back and forth in the airport and hotel. Jason wants to give Bruce a grand Scottish funeral. He has been busy these days.


    On his fourth day back home, Bruce was going to be buried.


    Bruce has faith, so the funeral will be held in the church. At 10 a.m., all the people attending Bruce''s funeral came.


    All the members of the Satan mercenary regiment participated, some of Bruce''s relatives and some of Bruce''s friends.


    Morgan came. In addition to Morgan, he specially came to Seattle to participate in the war. His funeral was also distin, who came from Israel.


    The relatives and friends of the Satan mercenary regiment didn''t come, and groliov and Frye didn''t inform them of their relatives in the United States. The reason is very simple. As a whole, Bruce will die in battle, which means they may also die in battle. In addition to not worrying their families, groliov and Frye don''t want their families to affect their revenge.


    Not many people attended the funeral in the church. Bruce was a third-generation immigrant, but his family was not large. He had no close relatives and few friends. Except for a few friends who played with Bruce since childhood, his comrades in the army didn''t notice.


    They were all dressed in black suits, while Mrs. William was wearing a black dress, a black hat and a black veil.


    Lucy was dressed the same as Mrs. William. In fact, she didn''t marry Bruce and didn''t officially marry Bruce in legal proceedings, but Lucy still dressed up as a widow.


    As for Jason, his dress is special. He wears traditional Scottish clothes and stands next to Bruce''s coffin with a Scottish highland bagpipe.


    According to the funeral procedure, the priest would begin to mourn Bruce and then pray for him, but instead of following the normal procedure, the priest signaled Jason that he could start.


    Jason was in tears, but he didn''t make a sound. When the farewell ceremony, which was part of the funeral, Jason took a step forward, sobbed and said in a loud voice, "Bruce, you are my brother and my best friend. We have an appointment to play bagpipes for you."


    Jason took a breath and played the bagpipe.


    The bagpipe played, and the weeping sound of the wind flute made people cry.


    Jason''s everything is very traditional, a traditional Scottish custom. He wears a short hat made of black sheepskin, a white feather on the hat, a black tweed coat, a white shirt inside, a black gray Plaid pleated skirt below, a large cloak with the same black gray plaid, and a wine pot decorated with a black-and-white long tail hanging on his waist, Black gray Plaid Wool stockings, black leather shoes, covered with a white shoe cover.


    Jason plays a song called "grace from heaven", which is very common in funerals in Britain and America, and it is really suitable for funerals.


    After the tearful bagpipe was played, Jason stepped back, covered his face with his hand and began to cry silently.


    The pastor began to introduce Bruce''s life. Finally, the pastor read out a paragraph that they had asked to be added.


    "Bruce William, he is a warrior. He saved many people with his skills, and his courage and sacrifice made Bruce save his brothers and partners."


    Gao Yang bowed his head and listened. When the priest finally finished all the eulogy and blessed Bruce, the people in the church saw Bruce for the last time.


    Finally, Bruce''s coffin closed. After the priest covered the coffin with a black velvet cover, Gao Yang suddenly realized that he would never see Bruce again, whether alive or dead.


    Next, Bruce will be sent from the church to the tomb for burial.


    Bruce''s grave is a cemetery. His grandparents and father are buried in the same cemetery.


    Satan''s mercenary regiment had twelve men. Now one was missing and eleven were left.


    Lucy is Bruce''s widow, and Irene, as a woman, is not suitable for carrying the coffin. Jason stands aside with a bagpipe, so eight people are going to carry the coffin for Bruce.


    Originally, there were only four people carrying the coffin, carrying the four corners of the coffin respectively, but Gao Yang had eight of them, and they didn''t want to rotate. They all wanted to personally send their brothers to the last leg, so there were eight people carrying the coffin.


    Jason played again the gift of heaven, and the eight men raised the coffin and walked out of the church.


    Jason who opened the road played the bagpipe and walked in front. They carried the coffin and followed Jason. Behind them were Bruce''s relatives and friends.


    After stepping out of the church door, Gao Yang and the eight of them stopped and watched Jason pass through the neat line until he stood at the front of the line.


    Yes, there is a line outside the church.


    Bruce was a soldier. If he died in service, he could cover the national flag, but he died as a mercenary. When the mercenary died, there was no national flag to cover. No matter how brave and great he died, he could not get any honor.


    They can''t let Bruce cover the flag, but they can give Bruce a funeral for a warrior, a funeral for a Scottish warrior.


    There were 74 people outside the church. They had bagpipes, bugles and whistles, or marching drums hanging in front of them. They were all Scottish Highlanders, wearing skirts similar to Jason''s.


    Jason''s army may not be able to fight, but his army has the best Bagpipe Band in the world.


    Jason was once a member of the Royal Scottish cavalry guard Orchestra, so he is not one of the best soldiers, but he is one of the best bagpipes in the world.


    Playing for Bruce at the funeral is not suitable for accidents, so they know what Jason is busy these days. He is busy inviting his former comrades in arms and asking them to help. At Bruce''s funeral, give Bruce a honor that only warriors in Scotland traditionally deserve.


    Jason could have invited more than 20 people, all retired bagpipers, not necessarily a formal member of the Royal Scottish cavalry guard Orchestra, but definitely a first-class bagpiper.


    Jason''s comrades in arms spread the news. When they learned that one of Jason''s comrades in arms had died to save him, some people who had been retired for many years and didn''t even know Jason came to Seattle. Among these people, there were young people about the same age as Jason and old people in their 60s and 70s. In the end, a total of 74 people came and formed a complete team, But a huge Bagpipe Band.


    Most of them came from England, and most of them came from Scotland. Some came from other parts of the United States and other countries in Europe. However, although not all of them lived in Scotland, they were all Scots.


    Originally, the musicians who had served in an army in Britain could not only be Scots, but since a funeral is to be held for a Scottish warrior, there are no Englishmen, Irish or Welsh in the orchestra to bury Bruce. They are all pure Scots, otherwise, Their band wouldn''t be all wearing short skirts.


    When Jason passed through the crowd, the drums sounded. When Jason stood in the front, the bugle and whistle sounded, and then there was the sound of drums.


    Bruce''s funeral is not a formal military funeral. There is no firing of guns and no salute, but it does not hinder a group of Scots to play the traditional military music for Scottish warriors they do not know.


    Jason played the bagpipes again. This time, he played Scottish warriors. Then, more than 50 bagpipes in the whole band played the bagpipes at the same time.


    The whole Bagpipe Band began to play Scottish warriors, and then, with the drums, the military band in front began to move forward rhythmically and solemnly.


    The band opened the way, raised their eight coffins and followed them. Behind them, there were relatives and friends for the funeral.


    The bagpipe is not sounded directly with the mouth, but blows the air bag with the mouth, and then squeezes the air bag to vibrate the reed when the air flows through the wooden pipe.


    The music of Scottish bagpipes is born out of military music. The highland bagpipes played by Jason and them are loud and sad, like crying, which is very suitable to see off the blues.


    The big band composed of more than 70 people is really shocking.


    It takes ten minutes to drive from the church to the cemetery. If you walk, it takes at least half an hour. It takes at least 40 minutes to play the bagpipes all the way. However, Gao Yang didn''t plan to transport the coffin to the cemetery in the car, let alone 40 minutes. Even if it took four hours, they had to carry Bruce to the cemetery.


    There will be vehicles and pedestrians on the way to the cemetery, and Gao Yang can''t let the police close the road because of a funeral. Therefore, they must rush to the cemetery all the way on the road with pedestrians. Fortunately, the route for the funeral specially chose a route with the least pedestrians, and there won''t be too many pedestrians and vehicles.


    Originally, there were not many pedestrians. When the special and huge funeral procession attracted the attention of many people, someone came out to watch in the roadside house, and the oncoming vehicles would politely stop at the roadside and keep up after the funeral procession passed. However, Bruce''s funeral seemed too grand and rare, and gradually, A group of pedestrians gathered behind and on both sides of the mourners. They just wanted to see this rare, artistic and tragic funeral.


    It is expected that the funeral procession can not be ignored, because the scale of bagpipers used in the funeral of British royal family members is only so. Of course, there will be soldiers with bearskin hats and red uniforms and honor guards at the funeral of royal family members. The specification will certainly be higher and much higher, but for Scots, They are not rare. They only need a pure Scottish Bagpipe Band.


    The music never stopped. The Scottish warrior and the Scottish Highland Cathedral played several tracks in more than 40 minutes until they sent Bruce to the cemetery and played the song of blessing the dead with God''s grace for the last time.

 Chapter 950

    No matter how grand the funeral is, it is also a funeral. It is for the living. The dead can''t enjoy anything. Gao Yang knows this very well, but he still can''t stand letting Bruce be buried in the earth.


    The funeral was over. Where did they come from and go back? The music ended and the crowd in the cemetery dispersed. Finally, only Gao Yang and the Bruce family were left.


    Gao Yang asked little Downey to send Mrs. William and Lucy home, and he had to go with Jason to send the band away.


    Not all the people in the band know each other. There are many of them, and almost all of them come from Europe except two people whose families are in the United States.


    The band is completely free. They don''t have to pay a penny for Jason they invited. However, it''s the same whether they come from Britain, from mainland Europe, or even from other parts of the United States. They have to spend air tickets.


    Gao Yang is very grateful that these bands can come. It''s not Gao Yang''s style to let others subsidize themselves.


    The band members came early and late. Jason arranged them to stay together in the same hotel. In addition to being convenient, it is also convenient for the band to practice together temporarily. Of course, the cost of accommodation is all paid by Jason.


    When the funeral is over, the band members have to eat. They can''t be hungry. The rest of the Satan mercenaries, except lucika, drive the band members back to the hotel and have lunch in the lobby provided by the hotel. In fact, people can be hired to do this. However, Bruce has no relatives who can support the scene, Gao Yang, they must come out to express their gratitude to these people as friends and family.


    Gao Yang had already prepared cash and was going to give it to the band members after the funeral. He had to express his gratitude and gratitude. However, after Jason''s former comrades in arms and one of his officers carried forward his style and insisted on rejecting Gao Yang''s $10000 travel fee and thank-you money, the money he prepared was useless.


    Finally, Jason insisted that everyone who came to the funeral should be given three thousand dollars. No matter how far or near, the members of the band accepted the money only after they came to the United States.


    Three thousand dollars is really not much, that is, just enough for the fare. These people who come from thousands of miles to play for a stranger''s funeral are really very stylish.


    Each of them took the money and handed it to the band members. Then they thanked each other one by one, gave the money, invited the band to have a big meal, and then prepaid a sum of money to the hotel. As for the residence expenses of those band members who are willing to stay for a trip and then leave, after all, it''s good to come all the way to let others play for two days.


    After dealing with the band, Gao Yang returned to Bruce''s house.


    Bruce''s neighbors and relatives said goodbye. There were only a few people left in the family.


    Everyone was in the reception room. Mrs. William was in a bad state. Kevin fell asleep because he cried for too long. Lucy was comforting Mrs. William. Gao Yang thought he should wait, but he was eager to go to New York, so he had to hurry up.


    After Gao Yang sat down in front of lucika and Mrs. William, the others stood behind him. When Jack and Bob saw the scene, they knew that the Satan mercenaries had something to say and soon got up and went somewhere else.


    When there was no one else, he said in a loud and deep voice, "Mrs. William, Lucy, we are leaving today. Before we leave, I have something to say."


    After a pause, he raised his voice and said: "The eleven people who survived the Satan mercenary regiment were all bought by Bruce. We all owe Bruce a life. Therefore, we have agreed that Bruce will always be a member of Satan, whether he is or not, he will always have his share, lucika, and you. Our commission. The company we set up will always have your share and Bruce''s share! Wei Mrs. Lian, Lucy, your baby and Kevin, we swear we will let you live the best life. "


    After looking at Mrs. William, Lucy turned to look at Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, did you kick me out of Satan?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "Lucy, don''t say that. You know what I mean. You''re pregnant. Do you think you can still act with us?"


    Lucy card raised her head and said firmly on her face, "just say it, I''m still not a member of Satan!"


    "Yes, always!"


    Lucy card nodded and said: "Well, then you don''t have to pity me. I can take care of myself, my mother and Kevin, and I can take care of Kevin. You can rest assured that I will take care of them. When I have children, I will go back to Satan and give me the Commission. You won''t lose me. It should be my company shares, and you won''t give me. But now, boss, don''t you He was determined to set aside a portion for Bruce, not to mention one for me in my absence. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "there is no room for negotiation. You must accept it."


    Lucy card stood up and said firmly, "boss, are you pitying us? Do you think I need someone to pity?"


    Gao Yang was a little angry, but he was very restrained. He just whispered, "Bruce''s biggest wish is that our company can be run. I don''t want to lose Bruce''s share after the company is opened!"


    Lucika breathed out and said, "boss, Bruce and I have a total of $10 million, which is enough for us to spend the rest of our life comfortably. I really don''t think you need to keep a portion of the Commission. Can you stop talking about this? Boss, it makes me very uncomfortable and uneasy."


    Mrs. William suddenly sighed, nodded to Gao Yang and the people behind him, and whispered, "gentlemen, and this beautiful lady, I know what you want, but Lucy is right. Bruce has left us a rich legacy. Please don''t worry about our life. It''s really unnecessary."


    Irene yelled, "but we can''t leave Bruce''s family alone! We have to do something!"


    Lucy card looked at Irene and said, "Irene, you know me. We are together. We are comrades in arms, but don''t try to pity me. I said, I will take good care of my mother and Kevin, as well as Bruce''s children and me. We will all be good!"


    Like Bruce, lucika usually talks less, but once the woman makes up her mind, it''s hard to change.


    Gao Yang sighed, looked back at the others and found that they were helpless.


    After the show, Gao Yang sighed: "well, since you insist, let''s change the plan. Lucy and Bruce will always be one of us. Don''t refuse. It''s useless to refuse. Therefore, as long as we set up a company, we must have his share."


    Lucy card nodded and said, "I understand. Yes, that''s good. Boss, Bruce and I are counted as one. When I have a baby, I''ll return to the team. Then I''ll receive Bruce''s share, okay?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "Why are you so stubborn?"


    Lucy didn''t speak, but Mrs. William whispered, "Gao, what did Bruce do when he was there?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "he is a military doctor."


    Mrs. William nodded: "Yes, he is a military doctor. His duty is to ensure your life. Bruce did it. He saved you and did his duty as a military doctor. I''m proud of him. Gao, that''s enough. We have a lot of money. You don''t have to worry about anything. If you have time, you can come and see us later. That''s enough. Don''t say too much about other questions, okay?"


    Gao Yang stood up and whispered, "madam, we will often come to see you."


    Mrs. William sighed sadly: "Gao, why don''t you understand? Sometimes, too much money is not necessarily a good thing, and we have enough money now, right?"


    In any case, Bruce''s shares must be given to him. This is a high principle and the unanimous decision of all Satan members except lucika. However, the company has not been set up, and because Bruce''s death is about to enter a difficult and dangerous stage of revenge, it seems unnecessary to be obsessed with shares.


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I see, madam. We will often come to see you and little Kevin when we have time."


    Even if the company can''t run, Bruce''s legacy and Lucy''s own money are really enough for them to spend the rest of their lives comfortably.


    However, if the company really starts, Bruce must have a share. Bruce is dead, but his children are still there. Gaoyang doesn''t intend to expose them to such a dangerous career as mercenary or security company in the future. However, Bruce''s share of the dividend will definitely be handed over to them.


    If Lucy card has been taking care of Mrs. William and Kevin as Bruce''s widow, the money will be given to Lucy card. If Lucy card leaves and reorganizes a family, the money will have to be divided equally among the children left by Bruce. This is unlikely, but it must be considered.


    Things that have been discussed for a long time will just follow the plan at that time. There is no need to tangle now. However, when Gao Yang tried to play down the treatment temporarily, lucika who knew him whispered: "Boss, I didn''t have a wedding with Bruce, but I''m already his wife. In the future, my name will be Lucy William. You can call me Mrs. William, you can call me Lucy, of course, you can continue to call me bat. I''ll raise Kevin and Bruce''s children. You don''t have to worry about anything about me. Also, I said Yes, when I return to Satan, I will accept my share with Bruce. "


    After that, lucika sighed and said, "I know what you''re going to do next. I''m sorry I can''t go. I won''t say I''ll give you the money. You won''t accept it. I really need the money, but, boss, please don''t make your own decisions? Wait for me to come back."


    Gao Yang sighed and gently hugged Lucy card. At this time, Lucy card whispered: "boss, pay attention to safety. If you can''t, give up revenge. Bruce doesn''t want to see everyone take their lives again because of his death. I don''t want to. I really can''t bear to lose any of you anymore because I lost Bruce."


    "Don''t worry, Lucy, don''t worry, no one will die, none of us will die, never!"

 Chapter 951

    Gao Yang, Frye, groliov and Tommy will fly to New York, while others will drive from the west coast to New York with all the equipment they can use.


    The moment the funeral ended, it was time for revenge to officially begin. Gao Yang needed to get to New York as soon as possible, and groliov''s three families were in New York, so they also took a plane together.


    To kill tomler, I don''t know what will happen. It may end with a shot in the head of tomler, or it may end with two groups of people launching an earth shaking battle in Manhattan, the most prosperous area in the world. Therefore, anyway, Gao Yang must bring their most handy weapons.


    If you start revenge, you have to draw a line with Morgan to avoid involving Morgan. Without Morgan''s help, weapons can''t be airlifted to New York, so land transportation is the only option.


    The drivers have already started, and Gao Yang and his four are still waiting for the plane at the airport. The plane for New York will take off in an hour and a half. They have to wait a little longer.


    All four of them seemed a little depressed. They didn''t have a good rest these days. In addition, they were in a deep mood. At this time, when they relaxed, they naturally wouldn''t be too energetic.


    A sudden call made Gao Yang feel refreshed immediately. After his satellite phone rang, some confused Gao Yang directly connected the phone, and then he listened to Ye Lianna say in a panic voice: "Gao, have you arranged a bodyguard around me?"


    Gao Yang was frightened at once, and then he immediately said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter!"


    Ye Lianna said in an inexplicable and anxious voice: "I was at school. When I was close to the school, someone followed me. A black man, like a gang member, ran away when I wanted to get rid of him. As a result, he ran to me and asked me for a phone. Then a man with sunglasses and a gun suddenly appeared and knocked down the black man. Then, a total of four people jumped out. They pulled out their guns, surrounded me and surrounded me , pushed me into the store. I don''t know what happened. Then they sent me to school and left! "


    At this time, Gao Yang really felt afraid. He was fearless on the battlefield, but he was really afraid that his family and friends would be threatened.


    Quickly calmed his mind, Gao Yang reached out and made a gesture, asked groliov and Frye to turn on the phone, and then said in a deep voice: "honey, don''t be afraid, tell me what your situation is now. Have you been kidnapped?"


    Ye Lianna said anxiously, "don''t worry, Gao, don''t worry, I''m fine now. I''m fine now. The person who followed me is controlled. Now I''ve left. I''m very good. They protect me."


    Gao Yang sighed a little relieved and said, "are you in a safe situation? Tell me what''s going on."


    Ye Lianna said anxiously, "for those people who suddenly pulled out their guns, I found that they have been following me, but they are just like ordinary passers-by. I didn''t notice that they have been following me for a long time. In addition, I found that some of them often appear in my school. I''m very sure."


    Ye Lianna seemed to be frightened. After a pause, she continued: "Among the people around me, a woman told me that they protected me and told me not to be afraid. Later, they checked the black man who wanted to answer me. They found a knife on him, and then the police came and took the black man away. Then those people surrounded me until they sent me to school. Honey, I want to know that they are you Hired bodyguards? Is something wrong? "


    Gao Yang didn''t want Ye Lianna to be afraid, but he needed to keep Ye Lianna vigilant enough, so he whispered, "yes, honey, we arranged the bodyguard. You don''t have to worry. Everything is OK as usual. We''ll be in New York today. You''ll understand after meeting. Honey, today is just a small accident. You don''t have to worry about anything, okay?"


    After waiting for a moment, ye Lianna whispered, "OK, I''ll wait for you. Is my father okay? His phone can''t get through."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "he''s fine. He''s right next to me. We haven''t arrived yet. Of course he can''t get through. Wait a minute."


    Gao Yang winked and gave the phone to groliov. After groliov took the phone and said a few words to Yelena, he hung up on the pretext of getting on the plane.


    Get back the phone, Gao Yang immediately dialed Morgan. After Morgan connected the phone, Gao Yang whispered, "Morgan, did you arrange the bodyguard around my girlfriend?"


    "Yes, it seems that you have received a call from ye Lianna. I just wanted to tell you that today''s matter is just a little gangster without eyes. He was beaten up before he was taken to the police station, and explained the shit he did when he was a child. Don''t worry, it''s clear. There''s no threat or relationship."


    Gao Yang was completely relieved. He said in a deep voice, "Morgan, thank you."


    "You have said thank you to me many times. It''s not necessary. You entrusted your family to me, so I have to ensure their safety. Now listen, there are two other people who are mine. They won''t come forward and will only protect in the dark. When you completely solve the problem, I''ll withdraw them. When you arrive in New York, they will meet you. You don''t care about them , they know what to do.


    Except for the two of me, most of the other bodyguards come from regular bodyguard companies. They are registered in the police station and have a good relationship. They can be trusted to provide professional bodyguards for the rich in New York. There are ten of these people, five of whom follow Ye Lianna, because only she will go out every day, and the remaining five guard near her residence for secret protection. Their salary is not low, I''ll deduct this money from your dividend, so you don''t have to thank me. "


    Gao Yang breathed loudly and said with a smile, "I don''t want to say anything more. Well, in short, you are enough friends. I think there''s nothing to repay you. Then, if I don''t die after my work is finished, I''ll help you find some better antique shotguns. You said, I''m lucky in this respect."


    Morgan laughed and said, "well, that''s what you said. You''ve always been lucky. Of course you won''t die. Finish the work early and help me find the shotgun quickly. I just want to find the one I''ve been dreaming of. You know, man, I put my hope on you. I''m serious."


    After laughing, Gao Yang chatted casually and hung up the phone. Then he nodded to groliov and said, "it''s the bodyguard arranged by Morgan. It''s a false alarm. It''s okay. He''s just a blind little gangster. In addition, everyone has bodyguards around."


    Groliov, Frye and Tommy all took a long sigh of relief. Then groliov said in a deep voice, "Morgan is really a friend to you. Thank him for us."


    Although I don''t think it''s possible that the family will be in trouble, tomler is in New York, and Frye''s family is also in New York. Naturally, I have to worry.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "Morgan said to ensure the safety of all our families. He is a man of his word, and with his ability, he can do it. I originally planned to let you send your family to other places before action, but now it may not be necessary."


    Frye nodded and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary. Our identity has been kept secret. Tomler doesn''t necessarily know our true identity, let alone that our family is in New York."


    Groliov said with a bitter smile, "in fact, I don''t like New York very much, but Yelena has to go to school in New York. There''s no way."


    Frye also said with a smile: "my mother and my wife don''t like New York. They think there are too many New Yorkers and the cost is too high. It''s unnecessary. However, they don''t know friends. They don''t want to leave Natalia and Yelena to live in other cities. When Yelena graduates, they want to move together."


    When it was late, Frye smiled and asked Tommy, "what are you going to do? Move with us, or are you going to live in New York with your girlfriend."


    Tommy has dozens of people, but now he is pinching his face and said, "where you go, Vita doesn''t have any friends. She should also want to move. As for me, of course, I won''t choose to stay in New York. I''m a hick from a small place. New York is not suitable for me. It''s not suitable for me."


    After the four people laughed, they said loudly, "when are you going to get married? You won''t plan to live in Serbia in the future?"


    Tommy shrugged and said, "no, I was going to go back to Serbia, but I''ve changed my mind. I''d better stay with you. I''ll go back to Serbia often in the future."


    Tommy was very embarrassed when he said he was getting married. Gao Yang always liked to tease Tommy with this. Gao Yang was going to continue to ask Tommy when to get married, and his phone rang again.


    Gao Yang, who had just made a false alarm, was sensitive to the phone. He immediately connected the phone and found that it was Justin who called.


    It''s just that ye Lianna didn''t call. He was startled. After spitting out his tongue, he smiled and said, "Hey, do you have any information to sell or what?"


    Justin also laughed and said, "you''re half right. I called you to have a business, but I didn''t sell intelligence, but sold it to you. Why, are you interested?"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "sell me someone? What the hell are you doing? Tell me."


    "Man, it''s like this. It''s uncomfortable for me to sell the information I''ve treasured for a long time for $450000, so I''m going to make more money on you, so I found a person related to tomler and want to sell him to you. What''s the matter? You must not refuse this deal?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''re talking nonsense again. Your intelligence is not stored for a long time, but can''t be sold. As for the person you''re going to sell, I need to know who this person is and how much money it means, and then I''ll consider whether to buy this person. So, tell me, who are you going to sell?" (want to know the war of mercenaries) More exciting trends? Now open WeChat, click the + + on the top right, select add friends in the official account, search "Qidianzhongwenwang", pay attention to the official account, and never miss every update!

 Chapter 952

    Gao Yang''s words made Justin extremely unhappy, so Justin said in righteous words: "ram, you can''t talk nonsense about selling this word!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, I''m sorry, so you can tell me who you''re going to sell."


    "You must be interested. The lady of steel was once a lady of steel, and he was the first generation of Lady of steel. He has been following tomler. In fact, I bought the information I sold you last time."


    Gao Yang was really interested. After hearing Justin''s words, Gao Yang immediately lowered his voice and said, "I''m interested. Go ahead. What''s his use? How much are you going to sell?"


    Justin smiled and said, "well, I know that guy. I always know that. Although I haven''t contacted him for many years, I found him. He wants to see you, and he is also useful to you. But he can''t give me money, but you can. So you pay me one million, and I''ll give you the address so that you can meet someone who must be of great use to you."


    "What''s his use to me?" he said in a loud voice


    "He wants to kill tomler. He always wants to, man. Do you think it''s useful to throw you out as a substitute so that you and Satan won''t be suspected?"


    Without hesitation, Gao Yang immediately said, "pay you and tell me his telephone number and address."


    "There''s no phone. Listen, this guy is Ludwig hunt, a Swede. He used to be a member of the virgin of steel, but later fell out with tomler and was almost killed. He always wanted to kill tomler, but he didn''t have the ability. This guy was detained in the prison in the United States. I asked someone to see him in the prison. I didn''t make it clear, just said there were a group of people This guy is excited to kill tomler. If you are willing to pay his bail, I will pay to bail him out and send him to you. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "are you still in prison? You need to pay bail? You don''t even have travel expenses? This guy is a little miserable? Are you sure he''s valuable?"


    Justin laughs: "Man, there are few rich people in the lady of steel except tomler, and tomler took all the money. After a long career as a mercenary, there are not many people who can manage money, so it''s not surprising that Ludwig is a poor man. As for his ability, you don''t have to doubt that he will be very useful. This guy has been in prison for eight years, and he has always been a bully in prison Lord, after he served his sentence, this guy was not released from prison for a month and was charged with a felony, but fortunately, he is still in the period of collecting evidence, so he can be released on bail as your substitute ghost. "


    "What do you mean he can be a substitute for the dead?" he said in a loud and deep voice


    "Ludwig was rich and poor. Now he has no desire and no desire. He just wants to end the gratitude and resentment of his life, okay? Also, Ludwig is a man with clear gratitude and resentment. He has two good brothers in the virgin of steel, but they were killed in the division of the Virgin of steel. Therefore, he is now an avenger like you. He is willing to do everything to kill tomler, I don''t want money yet. Where can I find such a good ghost for you? "


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "but you want a million dollars. Well, I don''t mind if you sell Ludwig a good price. Let him come. One million will be paid to you today. Send Ludwig to New York. When he arrives, call me and I''ll pick him up."


    "Well, this guy''s bail is not low. He''s accused..."


    "How much is it?"


    "One hundred thousand dollars."


    "I''ll pay, but deduct it from your commission. When I see him, if he''s really useful, I''ll make up for you. If he''s useless, you know."


    The money for intelligence is not refundable, so Gao Yang didn''t expect Luther VICH, who Justin said was useless, to get the money back. However, he can''t pay for bail. If he spends the money, he will see only a waste and reason with who.


    Justin was also happy and said with a smile, "OK, Ludwig is in Las Vegas prison. If everything goes well, he can deliver it to you tomorrow at the latest. All right, man, pay early. Bye."


    After hanging up, groliov said, "what''s the matter? You bought someone?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s more complicated. A former member of the virgin of steel, the first generation, used to mix with tomler, but later turned his face with tomler, and then he always wanted to kill tomler. I don''t know whether he was useful or not. I didn''t know very clearly with Justin on the phone, but the price of one million dollars is acceptable."


    Groliov nodded and said, "it''s really acceptable. Let''s have a look at it then. It may be of great use."


    Several people stopped talking, and Gao Yang kept thinking about what the Ludwig could do.


    It sounds that Ludwig should also be a cruel role. After all, he was a member of the virgin of steel in the heyday of that time. It''s just that he could fight with tomler and survive. He can still live until now without being killed by tomler. It''s really powerful enough.


    People like tomler can''t leave future trouble for themselves, but Ludwig was able to sell tomler''s intelligence to Justin for $400000 twelve years ago, and then live to this day. Gao Yang felt that Ludwig had to be a little skilled anyway.


    It''s no use until you see it. However, Gao Yang is still very satisfied with the cannon fodder sent by Justin, because a person who doesn''t want a penny and only wants revenge, and hasn''t shaken his mind of revenge for so many years. They are not ordinary roles.


    Gao Yang did not know how to operate bail. He only knew that the US police needed to collect evidence after arresting the suspect, but it could not be tried immediately. In the period of collecting evidence to send the suspect to trial, it was necessary to take the time to take the suspect to trial and, based on the presumption of innocence, before the trial was held. The suspect can be released by paying a sum of money as bail.


    The amount of bail is determined according to the suspect''s property status and the severity of the crime. In this case, Ludwig is poor and needs $100000 bail, which shows that his crime is very serious, but it is not particularly serious, such as killing many people. Bail is not allowed for particularly serious crimes.


    For a time, Gao Yang was very interested in Ludwig.


    These days, Gao Yang has been thinking about revenge. Many things have been decided to do, but there is no eyebrow, because these days he focuses on Bruce''s funeral. He can''t think of how to do many things. However, after receiving a call from Justin and a Ludwig appeared, he reminded Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang turned his head and whispered to groliov, "big dog, you should know a lot of powerful characters. Are there any contacts?"


    Groliov frowned and said, "there''s no contact. Mercenaries don''t easily give others contact information. However, if I want to find them, I should still be able to find them. It just takes some time. What''s the matter?"


    "I think so, tommle said in a low voice," but there are too many people in the virgin steel. We have to find some help. "


    Frye said in a deep voice, "let them join Satan?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, we may not take the task for a long time in the future. In this case, we have only money and no chance to make money, so I plan to hire them. We pay people to help fight."


    Groliov nodded and said, "it''s no problem. I still know some capable people, and their expenses won''t be too high. The specific price depends on the degree of danger. Someone is willing to do a very dangerous task for $100000. I know a lot of such people. In fact, I used to belong to this group."


    Tommy shrugged and said, "so do I. if someone gives me $50000 to fight a war, I''ll be crazy."


    Satan can earn tens of millions in a war, but many people who are not necessarily weaker than them can not meet the task of earning 100000 dollars in a lifetime of mercenary and war.


    If you have strength, you may not be able to receive big business. You also work hard. Others make big money, but you can only make small money. Otherwise, people are more angry than others. That''s the case.


    At the beginning, Gao Yang and his colleagues were able to earn ten thousand dollars a day for four people. It was one thing to seize. It was the task of Morgan paying five million dollars to save Bob that really started making a lot of money from the Commission. Then, with little Downey as an agent and Justin as an intelligence dealer, Satan had the opportunity to take over big business, Just famous in the high-end market.


    Satan is famous in the high-end market, so he has the opportunity to make their commission record high. If Satan still mixes in the low-end market until now, he wants to get tens of millions of dollars in commission in a war. Dream.


    One thousand dollars a day, five hundred dollars a day, or twenty or thirty thousand dollars for a single task, which is the market of the mainstream mercenary market. No matter what kind of special forces you retire and what skills you have, if you mix well, it''s just that taking three thousand or even five thousand dollars a day in a task is super high treatment.


    I think I''m a mercenary. I can get $1.8 million for a task. I think too much. It''s easy to be a mercenary. It''s hard to be a mercenary who can make a lot of money. How much skill is secondary. First find a way to sneak into Satan''s top mercenary group, and then say something else.


    Even if you join the top mercenary regiment, you have to meet a leader like Gao Yang before you can get a lot of money. Otherwise, even in the top mercenary regiment, it is a dream to share a lot of money when you think of a task. In addition to Gao Yang, other mercenary regiments tell all members how much commission you can get for a task in advance.


    The lives of mercenaries are actually quite worthless.


    In addition to praising the wonderful work of this mercenary, in other mercenary regiments, the head takes 10 million and gives 500000 to each of the people below. The people below should laugh.


    Unconvinced? If you have the ability to do big business, you can do it, but you have no way to find big business. Don''t talk nonsense. Earn your share of small money obediently. If you''re not satisfied, go away. No one will stop. There are many mercenaries. Go wherever you like.


    If you fight in the top mercenary regiment, how can you get one hundred and eighty thousand yuan every time? I don''t think it''s fair. If you''re willing to go to the cannon fodder mercenary regiment and get the money every day, it''s good to get thirty or fifty thousand yuan in a month.


    I''ve been in this industry for a long time. Everyone in the Satan mercenary regiment knows what''s going on with mercenaries. It''s bullshit that you can get the same money if you work hard.


    Or Satan United. Why? The root is here. It''s not important to make a lot of money with Gao Yang. The most important thing is that no one will feel unfair. Everyone also works hard and takes almost the same amount of money. In addition, they gather a group of brothers who can trust life and death. Although they are mercenaries who work hard for money, they are no different from those in the real army. They throw away the factor of money, Everyone is also willing to live and die together. This is cohesion and unity.


    If you take half of the money every time you go on a mission, and others share the rest, it''s strange that Satan can unite, or it''s strange that four or five of their first members take 80% of the Commission, and the rest of the money is distributed to the latecomers. In this way, their initial members must unite, but it''s strange that later people can have the same cohesion.


    Most of the time, it''s not a matter of more or less money. It''s a matter of fairness. I''ll treat you as you treat me. If you treat me as an outsider, of course I can''t treat you as a brother. That''s the same thing.


    Of course, Gao Yang also knows what''s going on in the mercenary business, so he doesn''t have any pressure to spend money to hire some mercenaries who can fight but are cheap to help, because he really won''t spend too much money. The only problem is that the mercenaries found in this way won''t be too reliable, but anyway, what he finds is cannon fodder, and he won''t really entrust his back to them, It doesn''t matter. Do you want to know more exciting trends in mercenary wars? Now open WeChat, click the + + on the top right, choose add friends in the official account, search for "Qidianzhongwenwang", pay attention to the official account, and never miss every update!

 Chapter 953

    When the plane landed, groliov and them went home. Gao Yang didn''t delay. The first thing when they got off the plane was to meet the cleaner.


    The organization of cleaners is very mysterious. Every time you contact, you have to call the contact number of the organization, and then someone like an operator will answer the phone. You can''t contact someone specifically.


    As soon as he got out of the airport, Gao Yang took out his phone and dialed a number. As soon as he was connected, he said in a deep voice, "I''m looking for Ann bond Crawford DeMar. I''m a ram."


    It''s troublesome to say code words every time, and the people who answer the phone are different every time. It''s also troublesome. Gao Yang has called the cleaner twice and told people who don''t know the origin what he wants to do, but he has to wait.


    After a few seconds, the female voice on the other side of the phone said softly, "Hello, Mr. ram, your identity has been verified. What''s your problem?"


    "A cleaner brought me a message and asked me to contact you when I arrived in New York. Now I have arrived in New York. I can meet anyone at any time alone."


    After waiting for a little while, the gentle female voice said, "please remember, there is an andivinson cafe at the intersection of Christie street and Delancey street in Manhattan. The second table on the right side of the door. The meeting time is between 8:10 and 20. It''s overdue."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "I''m at Kennedy Airport now, and it''s seven o''clock now! It''s the rush hour, and I can''t get there in an hour!"


    The operator said in a gentle but indisputable way: "this is the request of the person in charge of the New York District. He will not reschedule or postpone the meeting time. It''s your business whether you can get there. Bye."


    The phone was hung up. Gao Yang was stunned and ran away.


    After running all the way to the taxi soliciting area, looking at many people still waiting in line to take a taxi, Gao Yang squeezed through the crowd without hesitation, got into the car before a person who had just opened the taxi door, then closed the door and locked it.


    In the angry shouting of the people who robbed the taxi, when the driver turned his head to say something to him, Gao Yang directly handed over a hundred yuan bill and said in a hurry: "tip! For God''s sake, go! I have something urgent!"


    The driver was a fat looking black man. After skillfully receiving the money handed by Gao Yang, the car immediately ran out as soon as the accelerator was stepped on.


    "Where are you going?"


    "At the intersection of Christie street and Delancey street in Manhattan, man, I''m in a hurry. Can you hurry as soon as possible?"


    The driver shrugged and said loudly, "for the sake of your tipping me, I''ll try to be as fast as possible, but man, today is Tuesday, it''s a working day, and it''s 7 p.m. after work. If there''s a traffic jam, none of us can help, right?"


    Of course, Gao Yang knows what Manhattan will be like when it is blocked. He is now thinking about how to get there in the fastest way, but he thinks again and again. It seems that it is really impossible to get there except by helicopter.


    I don''t know why the cleaner gave a strict meeting time, but Gao Yang didn''t want to go deep into it. He said in a hurry: "Man, listen to me, give full play to all your skills. If you can send me to the destination within an hour, I''ll give you two thousand dollars! If it''s more than one minute, I''ll deduct one hundred dollars. If I deduct two thousand dollars, I''ll only pay the car money you should pay. How about making this money?"


    The taxi driver put on the brake and stopped. Then he turned and looked at Gao Yang with a serious face and said, "man, are you serious?"


    Gao Yang immediately took out a pile of banknotes and said seriously, "I''m very serious. An hour, you''re a minute earlier. I''ll add you 100 dollars. If you exceed one minute, I''ll deduct 100 dollars!"


    "Give me two minutes!"


    The taxi driver snapped his fingers, dropped a word and got out of the car. Then he opened the trunk, beat up before and after the taxi, and then ran back to the car.


    "Fasten your seat belt, sir. It''s 7:07. Is that all right?"


    "No problem!"


    The fat driver reached out and turned up the radio. In the deafening rap, Gao Yang was about to urge, and the car rushed out like an arrow.


    "I''m fat Harry! I have to get to Manhattan in an hour, guys, give me a route!"


    The car began to run wildly in a very different attitude from that just now. It flashed left and right in the traffic flow, ran through the red light, forcibly merged and dared to come to anything. It attracted countless angry scolds along the way and rushed towards the lofty destination.


    Along the way, in addition to several unavoidable traffic jams and small delays, the taxi crossed the streets and lanes and arrived at the Williamsburg bridge in 40 minutes.


    The driver kept communicating with people by radio all the way to avoid the heavily congested streets, but Gao Yang felt that after arriving in Manhattan, especially through the bridge in the congestion period, this detour could not continue.


    When Gao Yang was worried, the driver stopped the car and shouted at Gao Yang, "Manhattan is too congested. We can''t go around. Now get off and we have to change the mode of transportation."


    Gao Yang got out of the car without knowing why, but he saw a skinny black man riding a big motorcycle and quickly parked in front of him.


    The motorcycle was a Honda CB400 street car. The thin black stopped the motorcycle and shouted, "I borrowed it from the bird gang. You have to pay me back quickly!"


    "Brother, thanks. Drive the car for me and unload the fake license plate first."


    After saying something in a hurry, the fat driver became a motorcyclist and said loudly, "come quickly if you don''t want to delay!"


    400cc motorcycle is not a large displacement, but it is absolutely enough for congested Manhattan. Gao Yang got on the motorcycle and had to hold the black man''s thick waist. The motorcycle roared and continued to move forward.


    Gao Yang''s courage was not small, but he was afraid with his eyes open at this time. He only listened to the wind blowing and was smoked by the bad smell of the driver. He was frightened by the sound of the car horn many times along the way. It can be described as dangerous.


    Finally, after the motorcycle stopped for the first time, the fat and strong driver cheered, "it''s 8:04, man! Well, how long is it and how much do you have to pay me? Wait a minute, I have to calculate with my mobile phone."


    Gao Yang took a long breath, stood firm with some vain steps and gasped: "man, you''re great! You''re three minutes ahead of time. I should pay you 2300 yuan."


    The driver''s smiling eyes were almost out of sight and said loudly, "thank you, man. Then pay. Don''t pay for the car."


    Gao Yang quickly pointed out two thousand five. After handing it to the driver, he patted the driver on the shoulder and said sincerely, "I should thank you. You helped a lot, man, two thousand five."


    After Gao Yang finished, he looked around and found the sign of the cafe. He was going to run over, but he heard the black man say loudly, "wait, wait, man."


    Gao Yang stopped, but saw that the black man took out a piece of paper from his fat shorts pocket, handed it to him, and said with a smile: "man, you are a rich man, and you are very trustworthy. If you use the car to make this call, you can serve you at any time."


    Gao Yang nodded, waved the note at the driver, put it in his trouser pocket, and then ran quickly into the cafe.


    Open the glass door, turn around and look at it. There is no one on the second table on the right. Take another look at the watch. The time is 8:09.


    When Gao Yang was about to sit at the appointed table, the waiter pointed to the reserved sign on the table and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, sir, this table is reserved. You have to change it."


    Gao Yang was about to explain, but he saw a bald white man with big sunglasses covering half his face, tall and strong, with a huge beer belly. When he saw Gao Yang and the waiter, the white man whispered, "this is my reservation. Well, he is my guest. Thank you."


    The waiter turned and left. The white man nodded to Gao Yang and said, "RAM?"


    "Yes, RAM."


    The strong man smiled and stretched out his hand to Gao Yang. When shaking hands, he smiled and said, "it''s coming very fast. I thought you couldn''t come."


    After shaking hands, Gao Yang said helplessly, "I met a good driver, man, why are you in such a hurry? Are you deliberately fixing me?"


    After making a gesture to ask Gao Yang to sit down, the strong white man sat in front of Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: I''m sorry, we only have half an hour, because I have a very important meeting to attend. I''m in a hurry, so I''m not going to finish you. I have to leave. You came in time. If you are late, we''ll have to meet four days later. My name is Murphy. I has the final say for you. Now let''s get to the point. What do I do and how? "


    I''m going to kill tomler. I need cleaning service


    "I know. I received the report. It''s no problem. We''re willing to provide service."


    "You have to make sure our actions won''t cause trouble," he said in a low voice


    Murphy shook his head and said: "We are only responsible for the aftermath. I can guarantee that you will not leave any evidence. However, there is a problem. Sometimes, in some matters, whether there is evidence or not, it is enough for someone to doubt you. They don''t need evidence. Mr. tomler is a big man. I think it''s difficult to define your requirements. What is causing trouble? By Mr. tomler''s power Retaliation? Or being targeted by the police? Or being targeted by the FBI or CIA? You have to give me a clear boundary. "


    "What I need is that there will be no trouble. The police and the FBI will not be targeted by any department. Mr. tomler''s residual forces will retaliate. I''m not worried. I''m worried that it will lead to the pursuit of powerful departments, so that we can''t settle in the United States from now on."


    Murphy smiled and said, "let''s say, man, I promise to wipe all the evidence that will bring legal problems clean for you, but I can''t guarantee to deal with those departments that only need doubt and don''t need evidence, unless..."

 Chapter 954

    The most annoying half said, Gao Yang had to say immediately, "unless what?"


    Murphy thought for a moment, but shook his head and said, "forget it, but I didn''t say it."


    Gao Yang said helplessly and depressed, "but you''ve said it, man, can you make it clear?"


    Murphy thought for a moment and whispered, "if you want to leave no trace, even if you want to make people doubt, you can''t doubt it to the extent of your head, unless you directly let our participate in your affairs from beginning to end."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "no problem, then participate!"


    Murphy smiled bitterly and said: "No, there''s a problem. You know, our purpose is to eliminate evidence and help send people. But let us directly participate in something, which is contrary to our purpose. Therefore, the biggest problem is that if someone in our organization participates in your action, he may have to quit the cleaner. This It means the end of his career. "


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "it''s so complicated."


    Murphy nodded and said: "Yes, it''s very complicated. Let''s put it this way. If one of us is directly involved in your actions, it means that he can get some help from the organization. In this way, he can minimize the possibility of your exposure. However, there are often accidents in the world. Once he may expose his identity, it may also involve other cleaners. We You have to kick him out, and you may even have to kill people to protect other cleaners. Therefore, once you choose to go to battle in person, you will automatically leave the ranks of cleaners for at least a certain period of time. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it doesn''t sound very complicated, but the cost will be very high."


    Murphy smiled and said: "Of course, this means that an excellent cleaner temporarily goes out of business, or even quits forever, thus destroying his career and even his life. Therefore, you have to pay to buy out his career. Generally speaking, if you are sure to do so, I will choose from the appropriate personnel, and then if someone quits voluntarily, you can talk to him about the price, regardless of him We don''t care how much it costs, but if you negotiate, you have to pay US $5 million as compensation for the organization that quit as an excellent member. "


    Gao Yang rubbed his face and said, "it''s very expensive, so usually, how much do I have to pay the person who quit the organization?"


    "Not necessarily. Maybe one million, maybe one hundred million. It''s uncertain. We''re a loose organization."


    Gao Yang rubbed his face and said, "I''d better think about it. It doesn''t sound worth it. I have something now. Maybe others can kill tomler. In this case, we don''t even need to do it ourselves."


    Murphy shrugged and said, "in fact, this is the right and smart choice. Since there is such a good thing, I won''t choose to do it myself and spend money and take risks. Why?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "But I''m taking revenge. I want to know the enemy myself. Besides, if you wait for someone else to do it, God knows when it will be delayed. The most important thing is that tomler set up a bureau to kill us, but we''re not dead. He must have received the news now. If it''s you, when you know that the person you''re going to kill is not dead and is likely to come to you for revenge, you can What would you do? "


    Murphy touched his bald head and sighed: "find more people to kill you immediately. Yes, your situation is not good. Now you not only have to take revenge, but also have to guard against the problem that tomler will kill you first."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "that''s the problem. We can''t delay unless I plan to keep on guard against people from tomler coming to us."


    Murphy knocked on the table, meditated for a moment, and whispered, "well, tell me about your plan."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "there is no plan, to be exact, there is no appropriate plan, because I don''t intend to bury tomler, so I have to make a plan that is safe enough and has no future problems, and this is very difficult."


    Murphy was silent for a moment and whispered: "Tell me what chips you have now. Oh, I have to remind you that I may charge for talking to you from now on. If I give you correct and reasonable suggestions and exact information, tell me what chips you have that can let others kill tomler for you. Maybe we can promote it and speed up the process."


    High and low channel: "Tommle was once the head of the virgin of steel. He took up the virgin of steel for the first time. There was a big man in the military who had a holiday with tommle, but I don''t know who he was. He may be willing to get rid of tommle. In addition, someone will come to me tomorrow. He was also a member of the virgin of steel. He had a grudge against tommle and was willing to pay everything for killing tommle Price, that''s it. "


    Murphy''s eyes were hidden behind big sunglasses, but he was surprised by his body movements.


    "Are you sure? Are you sure tomler is the head of the virgin of steel?"


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    Murphy breathed out and said, "I know who you''re talking about. I know."


    "Who is it?"


    Murphy said slowly: "if I guessed correctly, it should be George Edward, Lieutenant General of the army, who participated in the first Gulf War. When he was a major general, a special force under him was destroyed when searching for Scud missile positions. Later, it was found that it could not be done by Iraqis. The biggest suspect was the virgin of steel."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "a lieutenant general? Well, he was really a great big man. However, he was a major general at that time. For a general, he could not directly command a small-scale special forces. In fact, he had little chance to contact those people, so how strong his will for revenge?"


    Mo Fei smiled and said, "you''re right, but what if there was his nephew in the special forces killed in the battle? Well, George''s sister''s child, and George''s parents died in a car accident when he was a child. His sister worked two jobs until he was sent to west point. In addition, he and his nephew had an excellent relationship, which was excellent!"


    He raised his voice and said, "if I say so, it seems that I can really choose to let others do it?"


    Murphy shrugged and said: "Unfortunately, George will find a way to kill tomler. If he is really the head of the virgin of steel, but the question is, can you afford to wait? Don''t forget, they are all big people, and big people usually don''t do things too simply, because they have too many concerns, and if they have too many concerns, they won''t move too fast. Therefore, even if George is eager to kill tomler, he must At least half a year to prepare, at least half a year. "


    Gao Yang looked at Murphy with disbelief and said, "are you sure?"


    Murphy smiled, nodded and said, "I''m very, very sure, man, I can assure you."


    Gao Yang breathed out and said, "well, we can''t wait for at least half a year."


    Murphy snapped his fingers and said: "Two pronged, man, you use force to kill tomler, and then release the news that tomler is the head of the virgin of steel. We are responsible for removing all your traces, and then lead the clues to George. In this way, the people you worry about will go to George, and George will have two choices to find out the real murderer, but rest assured , he can''t do it. Another way is that he uses his influence to calm everything down. He can do it easily. "


    Murphy looked a little excited. He waved: "It''s as simple as that. People who will bring you big trouble not only have no evidence, but also won''t even doubt you. Although George is happy to see tomler''s death, he certainly won''t be happy to take the blame for others, but it doesn''t matter. He''s from the military, and I can assure you that George''s power can''t find you. If we do it wisely, George Before trying to track down the real murderer, we will definitely cut off all the clues pointing to him and completely calm down the whole thing. Then, it doesn''t matter whether he plans to continue to track down you. You can rest assured, because we are professional, and no one can be more professional than us! "


    Gao Yang looked at Murphy with admiring eyes and whispered, "Murphy, I always respect you very much. I know you are very powerful and great, but now I know that you are still brave. Falk, are you going to let a lieutenant general carry the black pot?"


    Murphy disapproved and said, "nothing. We often do this, man. I like finding a time-saving and labor-saving solution to replace the dead ghost best."


    After that, Murphy leaned back into his chair and said, "this is worth a million dollars. Whether you intend to adopt the scheme I proposed or not, please put the money into the cleaner''s public account to indicate that it is my private consulting fee."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll give it to you in a minute. Also, I''ve used your plan. I have to use it!"


    Murphy snapped his fingers again and said: "Well, in that case, I suggest you find an expert to help you, cooperate with us from beginning to end and ensure that all traces are erased. You have to understand that if you adopt my plan, your main threat will no longer be tomler or any powerful department, but from George. You know, a general will be very angry if he carries the black pot."


    "How much does it cost?" he said in a loud voice


    Murphy said with a smile, "there is not much cleaning work. This kind of work is high-risk, but it is very simple. Therefore, 10 million is enough. If you successfully find one of our people to do things for you, you have to pay 5 million dollars. Then, you can talk about his money yourself. Therefore, the bottom limit is 15 million dollars. There is no ceiling."


    It''s good for cleaners to use, but they need a lot of money and can''t bargain. However, for a bold and powerful organization like cleaners, people are not the owner of making small money at all. It''s worth it to pay for peace.

 Chapter 955

    "When will you pay?"


    "When to start work, when to pay, pay first, pay in one lump sum."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak and held out his hand to Murphy. Murphy smiled and shook hands with Gao Yang. The deal was even negotiated.


    After taking his hand back, Murphy smiled and said, "you know, this is my first time dealing with mercenaries. You promised very happily when you paid. I appreciate that."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m not only happy to promise, but also happy when I pay."


    Murphy shrugged and said, "well, that''s all for today. You can do whatever you should do. I''ll arrange good people to prepare your cleaning work in advance. Remember, man, don''t make the scene too big. It''s too big to end. We have to pay more."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "don''t forget to give it to our man. When can he come?"


    Murphy looked at his watch and said: "If you are sure you need it and have a lot of money ready, I will select the right person for you as soon as possible. Keep your phone on. If someone is willing to accept the job, he will call you. It''s not easy to determine the time. If it''s fast, it may be tonight. If it''s slow, I don''t know when it will be."


    He breathed loudly and said, "try to hurry up. We have to work out the plan early. I don''t want to delay too long."


    Murphy shrugged and said with a smile, "I don''t like to delay too long."


    After that, Murphy turned to the waiter and said, "Miss, please bring me a pen."


    The waiter stood next to Murphy and gave him a ballpoint pen to record what drinks the guest ordered. Murphy took Bi, waved, reached out, tore a piece of paper from the little book for the guest, and brushed it and wrote a telephone number on it.


    Gao Yang thought the call was for himself, but he found that Murphy folded the paper and put it in the waiter''s hand. Then he blew a kiss and said in a very frivolous and shameless way: "beauty, call me, give me a chance to invite you to dinner, and wait for your call."


    Gao Yang was going to vomit, but the waiter looked like he was twenty-eight or seventy-eight years old. To tell the truth, he was really average.


    The waiter gave Murphy a perfunctory smile and said nothing. At this time, Murphy pointed high and said, "give him a cappuccino, please."


    The waiter didn''t ask Murphy what he wanted. After writing it down, he nodded and was about to leave. At this time, Murphy stretched out his hand and gently patted the waiter''s ass. after provoking an angry white eye, Murphy smiled and shrugged his shoulders.


    There''s something wrong with this man.


    After Gao Yang made a conclusion to Murphy in his heart, he saw Murphy turn around and said with a smile: "write down my phone and inform me before you start. If you have something to contact, don''t call if you have nothing to do. Oh, it''s best to call at night. I have a lot of things during the day, and sometimes I''m not allowed to bring a phone. Well, you gave me a million. I''ll buy you a cup of coffee. Bye."


    Murphy stood up with a big belly, touched his bald head, blew a kiss at the waitress still standing by the door, and staggered out of the door.


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly. After watching Murphy disappear outside the door, he stood up and was ready to leave.


    Then the waitress came up to Gao Yang, held a cup of coffee and said to Gao Yang, "Sir, your coffee."


    Gao Yang breathed out and said, "no, thanks. I have to leave."


    The waitress may have spilled the anger she received from Murphy on Gao Yang, so she said in an impatient but self repressive voice: "Sir, forty dollars for a cup of coffee here may not be much for you rich people, but waste is not a good habit!"


    Gao Yang was surprised and strange because a waitress shouldn''t talk to customers in this tone, but Gao Yang sat down and said with a smile, "well, waste is really not a good habit."


    Gao Yang sat down and tasted the coffee. He found that the taste was really good. No wonder the coffee shop he met with Murphy was originally very high-end, but he needed to give Murphy a million dollars, and Murphy was only stingy to buy him a cup of coffee. He hasn''t eaten yet.


    Gao Yang was hungry, and the store did not only sell coffee, but also food, so Gao Yang raised his hand and said to the waitress, "Hello, I want something to eat."


    The waitress came to Gao Yang, but just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang.


    Gao Yang made a sorry gesture, looked at the phone and found that it was a completely strange number, so he connected the phone and said, "hello."


    "Hello, Mr. ram, I''ve been informed that you need a cleaner who can help you, isn''t that right?"


    Gao Yang was very surprised that the phone called so soon. He didn''t even finish a cup of coffee.


    He smiled apologetically at the waitress and said, "sorry, I''ll order later."


    After the waitress left angrily, she said in a loud and deep voice, "yes, I need help."


    "OK, let''s talk about the price, talk now, have an interview and tell me your address."


    There''s no need to change places. Gao Yang said directly, "I''m in the andivinson cafe, right here..."


    "Well, I know. Wait for me and come soon."


    The phone was hung up. Gao Yang looked helpless with a phone that could only hear the busy tone. The cleaner''s other skills were great. The speed of hanging up the phone was absolutely first-class.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how long it will be soon, or whether the person who called him can find him when he didn''t say he was sitting at that table.


    Gao Yang decided to order the waitress to eat while waiting, so he called the waitress again. He just took the menu. When he was looking, the door of the coffee shop was pushed open. A man walked in and sat directly in front of Gao Yang.


    Seeing Gao Yang holding the menu, the person sitting opposite Gao Yang directly said to the waitress, "old rules, thank you."


    The man sitting in front of Gao Yang is not very old. He must be less than 30. He is not tall and thin. He doesn''t look sissy, but his face is a little too sweet. However, his skin color and eyes make him look very cold without the feeling of cream.


    I don''t know why, Gao Yang felt very strange when he looked at the young man sitting in front of him, especially when he looked at the waitress, the occasional color in his eyes should be murderous.


    Killing intention sounds mysterious, but a person''s hands are stained with too much blood. When looking at a person with the eyes when looking at prey, you can find something called killing intention, or killing Qi or killing machine. In short, this person wants to kill the waitress he is looking at.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help feeling a little dangerous, because the people sitting in front of him must be killing countless people. Unlike their mercenaries who are facing life and death on the battlefield, the people sitting in front of him have a very negative feeling.


    After sitting down, facing Gao Yang''s eyes, after looking at Gao Yang, the man said coldly, "you can call me No. 13."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "Hi, hello."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, but the man who claimed to be No. 13 in front of him didn''t mean to shake hands with him, so Gao Yang had to take back his hand.


    Although it was summer, he was wearing a suit on the 13th, and he didn''t come by car, because the sweat wet his armpit. This man is really strange.


    The 13th looked at Gao Yang and suddenly said, "my name is the 13th."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you have just introduced yourself."


    On the 13th, he nodded and looked at Gao Yang''s big eyes and small eyes for two minutes. Then he finally picked his eyebrows and said, "OK, you passed the test. I can work for you."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how he passed the test or what test he passed.


    On the 13th, he took out a folded paper from the inner pocket of the suit, carefully opened it, pushed it to Gao Yang''s face, and said coldly, "you can have a look at my information. If you are satisfied, we''ll talk about the price."


    The paper is a sixteen page printing paper, which is full on both sides.


    Gao Yang took the information of No. 13, and at this time, the waitress put it in front of No. 13 with a pasta, a bottle of ketchup and small bread in a basket.


    A very strange food combination.


    After putting things down, the waitress smiled gently and said, "Hey, handsome boy, do you need anything else? Well, I can invite you!"


    "No."


    After coldly refusing, the 13th continued coldly: "old rules, put it in Murphy''s account."


    On the 13th, he began to eat, and the speed of eating on the 13th was so successful that he didn''t pay attention to the information given to him on the 13th, but just watched the 13th eat.


    If Gao Yang can put down his business and just watch a person eat, it shows that this person''s eating appearance is absolutely amazing.


    A portion of spaghetti is not much, but it is eaten in five bites on the 13th, and the eating appearance is very elegant. If these adjectives can be associated with elegance, it will be very powerful.


    After eating spaghetti in five bites, a more strange move on the 13th is to pour half a bottle of ketchup on the spaghetti plate, and then the regular bread began to dip in ketchup.


    Gao Yang thinks the 13th is too fucking wonderful.


    One mouthful of small bread, nine small bread dipped in a plate of ketchup, and then the last small bread ate slowly on the 13th. He used the small bread to mix the remnants of pasta sauce and ketchup left on the plate. After carefully dipping the small bread and eating the bread, the plate was cleaner than being licked by the dog.


    After eating everything for two minutes, on the 13th, he pushed the plate forward, looked at Gao Yang''s surprised eyes and whispered, "this is a high-end coffee shop. Their cheapest pasta also costs $50. This money may not be much to Murphy and you rich people, but waste is a bad habit."

 Chapter 956

    Gao Yang now knows three things.


    First, the 13th and Murphy are very familiar. Second, on the 13th and Murphy often come to this coffee shop or restaurant. Third, he knew where the waitress had learned what she said to him.


    If there is a fourth, it is the 13th, which is obviously very popular with the waitress.


    "I don''t like waste, and eating too fast is bad for my health."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. After a sentence came out inexplicably, he agreed on the 13th: "it''s bad to eat too fast, but if you don''t eat fast enough, you don''t have to eat."


    Needless to ask, needless to say, the eating picture on the 13th shows that he has been hungry. In addition, he must have received some training if he can eat like this.


    Gao Yang began to be curious about the 13th. At this time, the 13th pointed to the paper in his hand and said in a deep voice, "you haven''t seen it yet. I''m anxious to talk about the price, and it has to wait until you read the data."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then covered up his embarrassment with the action of drinking coffee. However, after finally taking a careful look at the data of No. 13, Gao Yang resisted the impulse of a mouthful of coffee, then held the coffee in one hand and the data in the other hand, and then looked at No. 13 with surprised eyes from time to time, and finished reading the data of No. 13 with a very strange shape.


    Name: No. 13.


    Gender: male.


    Age 29


    Language: English is the common language, and master German, Italian, Spanish and Portuguese. The familiarity of these five languages can reach the level of mother tongue. In addition, they can skillfully use Russian and Arabic, have barrier free communication, and can simply communicate with Japanese, Thai and Chinese users.


    Original subordinate organization: cleaner.


    Note: negative combatants are good at assassination, kidnapping, planting, stealing intelligence and other tasks.


    It can provide specific service skills, including makeup, sneaking, eavesdropping, toxicology and other professional skills. Please consult in detail if necessary.


    Combat skills: if necessary, a certain degree of combat skills can be provided. The skills that can be mastered include various types of firearms, close combat ability, low-intensity combat with cold weapons such as short knives, and assassination tasks with poison throwing knives.


    Denial of services includes but is not limited to: sex, regardless of gender. Mortal mission.


    The above is the information on the 13th, or his resume, just like the resume provided when looking for a job, but the resume on the 13th only shows personal ability, and does not write or show off what he has done.


    Taking the list of the 13th and looking at the serious 13th, Gao Yang began to understand why eating on the 13th was so unique, because this guy was definitely a killer with long-term professional training.


    Killer is a general term, but from the information provided on the 13th, this person is definitely related to the profession of killer, whether it is trained by the state or some mysterious organization. In short, the 13th is a kind of killer.


    The information provided on the 13th was very interesting and interesting. Gao Yang felt very fresh, but he couldn''t help thinking of two people. When saving big Ivan in South Africa, the lion he had dealt with and medusa.


    Gao Yang''s ability to save big Ivan is a miracle. No matter who it is, it is a miracle, and the creation of this miracle is inseparable from two extremely important preconditions, one is Gao Yang''s shooting skills, the other is Medusa''s makeup, which can''t be saved without a big Ivan.


    Now, the resume on the 13th clearly says that he is good at make-up.


    Gao Yang and the cleaner were introduced by big Ivan. Now the 13th in front of him is the cleaner. Gao Yang thinks that since he can contact the cleaner, Ivan has no reason not to contact. In this way, the lion and medusa that Ivan found to rescue big Ivan are also likely to be cleaners.


    After quickly straightening out his ideas, Gao Yang looked at the 13th, put down the paper in his hand and said, "how much do you want?"


    The 13th held out his hand and said, "if you finish reading it, please return my resume to me."


    It turned out that the 13th also called it a resume. Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and returned the resume to the 13th.


    After folding his resume and putting it back in his pocket, the 13th said slowly, "fifty million dollars."


    Gao Yang took a breath of air conditioning. The reason is very simple. His skills on the 13th may be worth so much money, but his task is not worth it. Another important reason is that he can''t get 50 million.


    To be exact, fifty-five million dollars, fifty million for the 13th and five million for the cleaners.


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "I don''t have so much money."


    The 13th shrugged and said, "I know you and Satan. According to the news I got, you can make a lot of money. I think you should be able to take it out. In addition, what I heard about you is not consistent with your performance. It is said that you are very generous. As a mercenary, you are very good, but I didn''t expect you to refuse my offer. Why?"


    Gao Yang opened his hand and said, "I''m glad I have a good reputation, but I''m sorry I don''t have so much money. I really don''t have it."


    On the 13th, he scratched his head and said, "this is really a problem. From your past performance, you don''t seem to be lying. Well, I choose to believe you, so how much money can you give?"


    Gao Yang didn''t know what the 13th meant, but he thought it might be possible to bargain, so after thinking about it, he said in a deep voice: "I only have about 12 million dollars. I should be. I don''t know how much money I have. Oh, I have to subtract a million dollars, because I need to pay Murphy a million dollars for consultation. I promise I didn''t lie."


    Gao Yang played a trick to avenge Bruce. Satan paid for it together. Everyone took as much money as they had, but Gao Yang only said how much money he had.


    On the 13th, he nodded his head and said, "there''s no way without money. Eleven million is eleven million. I''ll take it."


    Gao Yang felt that the cleaners never bargain, but he didn''t expect that he not only succeeded in bargaining, but also killed the price. However, his attitude on the 13th made him feel that he was the one who was cheated.


    It''s like buying clothes in a small shop. The boss opens his mouth and asks for 500. The buyer makes a counter-offer of 100. After the boss happily agrees, the buyer feels that the killing is not cruel enough. It''s the same as offering 20.


    Fortunately, the following sentence on the 13th made Gao Yang feel that he had taken advantage of it.


    "In fact, every time I make a move, the asking price is never less than 30 million, but I think you are a trustworthy person, and I need less money now."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I don''t even know my good reputation. Well, since you accept my offer, we have a deal."


    The 13th took the initiative to stretch out his hand and shook hands with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang found that No. 13''s hand was thin and long, like a woman''s hand.


    After shaking hands, he said solemnly on the 13th, "from now on, I''ll start working for you. Since you''ve become the boss, if you have any questions, you can raise them. I''ll answer them in detail."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "you said you can make up, so how powerful is your make-up? Well, another question, lion or medusa, do you understand what I''m talking about?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "you crossed the line."


    Gao Yang was a little embarrassed and said, "sorry."


    Gao Yang thinks lion and medusa should be cleaners. If he doesn''t know them on the 13th, he will have no special reaction to the words lion and medusa, or just say he doesn''t know, but what he said on the 13th is that he crossed the border.


    After smiling again on the 13th, he said, "I know what you want to ask, Medusa. She and I were taught makeup by the same person."


    Gao Yang''s eyes widened. He didn''t want to look too surprised. Unfortunately, he was not good at hiding his emotions.


    On the 13th, he said slowly, "my makeup is excellent, and Medusa''s comments are also excellent. Now you should have a rough judgment on what level my makeup is."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "thank you. I didn''t expect you to tell me."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "nothing. The two people you mentioned don''t belong to the cleaners, so I can say that as long as they don''t involve the secrets of the cleaners, I can say."


    Gao Yang''s judgment was wrong. He lost his voice and said, "it''s not a cleaner!"


    The 13th disapproved and said, "they are killers. They have always been killers. I once belonged to an organization with them, but later, I joined the subordinate organization of cleaners, but they didn''t. our relationship is like this. What else do you want to ask?"


    Gao Yang thought about it and found that his brain was a little confused, because the coincidence and the 13th shocked him. After spitting out his breath, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I can''t remember what to ask for the moment. Well, maybe we should talk about action. Now you know what kind of task it is, right?"


    "Yes, I generally understand, but now is not a good time to talk about action. I need to study it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, when shall I pay you?"


    "When it''s done, it''s the rule."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, maybe we should talk now. Oh, you''ve eaten, but I haven''t. If you don''t mind, I want to eat now."


    The 13th said seriously, "eating is very important. Of course you can eat. I like watching people eat."


    After calling the waiter, after the waitress ordered some food when she giggled at the 13th, she waited for the waiter to leave and said with a loud smile: "you just said I was a rich man, but now I am poor, because I have to give you all the money, ha ha, just kidding."


    On the 13th, he said solemnly, "well, I''ll invite you to dinner. In addition, I have a habit or wish. If you can meet my wish, I won''t want your money, but I can give you all my money. If you think my money is not enough, then I can do anything for you, anything!"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what do you want?"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "eating is very important, very important! And other people''s wishes, especially those that can''t be realized in you, so that you can save a lot of money, are not important to you. You should solve the important things first, and then ask me what my wishes are."

 Chapter 957

    When he was still at home, Gao Yang had to eat almost every meal. He would rather not eat bad food than force himself. However, after three years of primitive life in the akuri tribe, Gao Yang will never waste any food again.


    Hunger and satiety are normal, and almost all food must be obtained at the risk of life. In this case, it is strange for Gao Yang to be willing to waste.


    Gao Yang doesn''t waste eating now, but it''s relatively slow. He can''t compare with the eating speed of the 13th, and he''s not as vicious as the 13th. However, when he eats, he has been stared at by the 13th, which makes Gao Yang feel very uncomfortable.


    Holding a knife and fork, Gao Yang finally raised his head helplessly, looked at No. 13 and said, "you''ve been watching me eat, which makes me very uncomfortable. I''m curious. If it''s convenient for you to answer, can you tell me if you''re very impressed with hunger?"


    Hunger is hard. It''s hard for people who haven''t really been hungry to imagine how a long-term hungry person will feel when he sees food. Gao Yang has been hungry, so he thinks he should have the same experience as him on the 13th, and the feeling of starvation is deeper than him.


    Sure enough, the 13th smiled and said, "since I had a clear memory in my childhood, until I left the training camp, hunger has been with me for most of my life. I fear hunger and hate hunger."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I guess so. Normal people don''t like watching others eat. Man, your experience is really unpleasant. Let me guess that the skills on your resume were learned in the training camp. I''m curious. What kind of training camp is it?"


    The 13th shrugged and said, "obviously, no one will teach this except the killer training camp. Has the shadow heard of it?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, and then asked, "cleaner''s subordinate organization?"


    The 13th laughed: "If I were a subordinate organization of cleaners, I wouldn''t tell you. Shadow is a killer organization with high fees. Like mercenaries, its main business is killing people, but some chores are also done. However, unlike mercenaries, the purpose and specialty of shadow is that the people killed are like dying in an accident. Therefore, in fact, we have a lot of business, such as letting a big man die It''s like a heart attack or death in a car accident. In short, if it''s not found out, it''s murder. That''s it. "


    Gao Yang whistled and said, "great, but how did you join the cleaner? Oh, and if you say it directly, it should be a big secret, won''t it be a problem?"


    The 13th said with a smile, "no problem. The shadows don''t exist. What else can there be? In fact, the shadows sound very powerful. In fact, they are very powerful. However, the shadow organization itself is only suitable to exist in the dark and lacks the ability to fight people head-on. Therefore, the shadows are destroyed."


    Gao Yang''s curiosity was so great that he said, "has it been destroyed? How is it possible?"


    The 13th pouted and said helplessly: "The shadow takes the money to kill a person, and the cleaner takes the money to protect a person. Because of the same goal, many things that are unacceptable to both sides have happened, and after things, the shadow and the cleaner have started a full-scale war. The two organizations have different emphases. However, it turns out that the cleaner is better than the shadow. Few cleaners have killed the shadow, but the target they have chosen is against the shadow It''s too deadly. They killed the shadow controller and the core members. Although most of the shadow people actually survived, there is no shadow at all, so we are free and the shadow is dissolved. "


    Gao Yang sighed: "catch the thief first, catch the king. This is, but since the cleaner killed the shadow, why do you work for the cleaner?"


    The 13th of course said: "The shadow doesn''t bring me a good experience, man. The root of my pain is the shadow, so the cleaner killed the core members of the shadow. It''s too late for me to be happy, so I work for the cleaner with some surviving killers or someone. I don''t join the cleaner, but cooperate with the cleaner. That''s it. It involves the cleaner. There are some things I can''t say it. "


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "great! I won''t ask about the cleaner, but can you tell me what great things you did in the shadow?"


    The 13th shrugged and said, "I won''t say anything about myself. As for the great things done by the shadow, well, you know the princess who died in a car accident?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "you''re talking about the princess?"


    On the 13th, he nodded and said, "well, just tell you a sensational event to shock you. I won''t say more about others. This topic is over."


    Gao Yang was eating and chatting. At this time, Gao Yang had almost finished his meal. After eating all the rest on the plate and wiping his mouth, Gao Yang looked around and found that although there was no one around him, there were still a few people in the coffee shop. Gao Yang smiled and said: "It doesn''t seem very appropriate for us to talk about some shady things in such a place. Why don''t we talk about it in another place?"


    The 13th shook his head, and then suddenly said, "are you a secondary customer?"


    "Oh, yes, someone in the cleaner said so."


    "That''s all right. I can tell you that there is no safer place than here. This store is the contact point of cleaners in New York. Everyone here is the peripheral personnel of cleaners. In the future, if you have any business, you can directly come here to find the boss. After all, this is New York. Many big businesses happen here, so this is one of the only two contact points in the United States , oh, this secret is only known to secondary customers. If you leak the secret, well, don''t I have to say more? "


    At the same time, Gao Yang shook his head like a rattle and said: "don''t worry, I will never mention it to anyone, never! FAK, the head of a killer organization can be picked out and killed by cleaners. Who hides deeper than the core members of the shadow? I''m not so stupid."


    On the 13th, he smiled and said, "smart man, now that you''re finished, let''s talk about me. In fact, what I just said is related to my wishes. Now let''s talk about business. If you can help me do it, I can give you money or do anything for you."


    Gao Yang''s spirit perked up and said, "you say."


    On the 13th, he knocked on the table with his hand and whispered, "well, I''m looking for someone. If you can help me find her, I''ll give you a lot of money. If I don''t have enough money, I''ll help you."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, because he knew there would be follow-up on the 13th. Sure enough, on the 13th, he took out a photo from his suit pocket, put it on the table and pushed it in front of Gao Yang.


    The photo is obviously a remake, but it is still clear. The background of the photo is in front of the pyramid. There are three people in the photo, a middle-aged man, blonde, in his thirties, and two children aged four or five, a man and a woman. The girl is slightly taller and has two braids. The boy looks like the 13th.


    Gao Yang looked at the photo and said, "the boy inside seems to be you. Who are you looking for the other two?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "that man is my father. He is dead, so which girl I am looking for, my sister."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it seems that the girl is older than you. I didn''t expect it to be your sister."


    "We are twins."


    "Oh, I understand that. Let''s talk about it in detail."


    The 13th said slowly: "I checked this photo for a long time. The shooting date of the photo was 1988. My father was from East Germany, but he joined the KGB and worked for the Soviet Union. He worked as a reporter in the East German national news agency and worked as a reporter in the office in Egypt for many years. I found his name and work experience, which should be a pseudonym, and his files were destroyed, or I didn''t find it The correct file, so my clue was interrupted and I couldn''t find too many useful things.


    In 1988, not long after this photo was taken, my father was killed in Egypt and he died in a car accident, but I think the cause of his death should not be so simple, because according to my memory, I have been a beggar in Egypt for a long time. I forget how I live on the streets, because organized begging groups will use a variety of means to help children when they get suitable beggars Children brainwash and make them forget who they are, so my memory of being a beggar is very clear, but I know nothing about the previous things, as if I was born a beggar.


    Later, when I was 13 years old, when I begged together, I was taken away by a woman. She took me to Europe and sent me to a welfare home in Amsterdam. Now you must know that it is one of the shadow training bases.


    After I stayed in Amsterdam for about six years, I could go out on my own, so I returned to Egypt and found the group who controlled me begging. Before killing them all, I asked my own origin, but they couldn''t give the answer I wanted.


    From those bastards, I know that a man took me running on the streets of Cairo late at night, but he died and died of shooting, and those who controlled many children begging found me. They took me and the body away. They found a lot of money, a gun, twelve passports on the body, and found this picture on me.


    Unfortunately, those people shed the money found on the body. The body, gun and passport were put in gunny bags and thrown into the Nile. Fortunately, they confirmed that the body was not the person in the photo, that is, my father. Fortunately, the photo was supposed to be thrown away, but he didn''t know where it was, and then he couldn''t find it Yes.


    After I asked the above questions, I turned over the beggar''s home again and again, and then found this photo in the corner under his bed. If you want to find my sister, you may need my experience as one of the clues. The above is what I know at present. If you have any questions, you can ask now and I will give you a detailed answer. "

 Chapter 958

    After listening to the story and clues on the 13th, he looked at the picture and whispered, "how do you confirm that the man in the picture is your father?"


    "This photo is a remake. The back of the original photo is written in German. You are the little angel given to me by God. I love you, my son. Stop bullying your sister. She is your twin sister. You should love her and protect her. That''s all. The handwriting is very scrawly, like it was written in an emergency."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "it''s your wish to find your sister?"


    "Yes, find my sister, protect her, and after finding her, maybe she can tell me my origin. I don''t even know my name. It''s very painful."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s really painful. Well, man, I sympathize with you. However, your wish is not easy to realize. More than ten years have passed since taking this picture. In other words, your sister has become an adult. It''s not easy to find people by relying on this picture alone."


    The 13th looked helpless and said, "yes, I know it''s difficult, so I can''t miss any chance. I have to ask all the people I can contact, hoping to meet a miracle. I have to use all my money to find my sister. The cleaner''s intelligence channel is very strong, but unfortunately, I have to spend money to ask the cleaner to do anything."


    Gao Yang looked at the photos again and said with a bitter smile: "it seems that I can''t save money. However, I think instead of giving the money to the cleaner to help you find someone, why don''t you put a notice on TV and newspapers, man, with the money you can earn, is enough to advertise in the media all over the world?"


    On the 13th, he was stunned and said, "are you kidding? We are people in the underground world. We shoot advertisements on TV?"


    Gao Yang''s helpless way: "Man, are you kidding? You are from the underground world, but your sister is not. Besides, now that the Internet is so developed, you can save money if you don''t advertise on TV. Post photos on the Internet and make up a good story to find your sister. Believe me, the effect is definitely better than that you give money to cleaners or put it on newspaper paper and TV. Man, believe the power of the Internet, that''s all People all over the world can help you find it. Although it has been so many years that your sister has grown up, it may not be so easy to find it. It''s always more hopeful than asking the cleaner to help you find it? "


    On the 13th, he said, "why didn''t I think of it? Why didn''t anyone remind me!"


    Gao Yang grew up and said, "no, are you from the Middle Ages? Don''t you surf the Internet? As long as you surf the Internet, it''s impossible to ignore this most possible channel?"


    On the 13th, his head was sweating. He said in a daze: "I really rarely surf the Internet, and I really ignored using the Internet to find my sister. Damn it, why didn''t anyone remind me earlier!"


    Gao Yang smiled twice and said, "I told you, will you still give the money to the cleaner? Ha ha, just kidding, if you stay in the underground world for a long time, you will be involuntarily disconnected from the normal world. Whether you or the cleaner are used to darkness, you won''t think in the direction of justice and light at all."


    On the 13th, he nodded, wiped his sweat, and said in an excited voice, "we really ignored some simple and effective methods. You''re right. Living in the dark for too long, we won''t think about what to do in the bright world. Thank you, thank you, man. You helped me a lot. You gave me a new direction and hope."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "can you charge less?"


    On the 13th, he looked at Gao Yang and suddenly said, "Murphy charged you a million dollars for consulting?"


    "Huh? Oh! Yes, a million dollars!"


    The 13th waved his hand and said, "I''ll pay you a million dollars, too. Your words are worth a million dollars!"


    Unexpectedly, Gao Yang didn''t expect that his casual suggestion would be worth a million. This remark may be the most valuable thing he has ever said in his life.


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "thank you."


    On the 13th, he was very excited. He breathed out and said, "it''s me who should say thank you. Well, please return the photos to me. I have to leave. We''ll talk about our business later. I''ll call you tomorrow morning."


    Gao Yang put the picture on the table and pushed it towards the 13th. The overly excited 13th put his hand on the picture before Gao Yang let go.


    The finger of the 13th pressed the little girl''s face, but at this time, looking at the picture, Gao Yang was an inspiration. After that, he lost his voice and said, "don''t move!"


    The 13th stopped and looked at Gao Yang strangely.


    Gao Yang pressed the photo with his hand and dragged it back. After looking up at the 13th, Gao Yang swallowed saliva, stretched out his left hand, pressed the little girl''s face with his index finger, and then slowly moved his finger upward, finally revealing the little girl''s mouth and chin.


    Gao Yang felt goose bumps on his body. He wanted to talk, but he opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. Then he moved his fingers down again and repeated it slowly. After only revealing the little girl''s mouth and chin, Gao Yang released the photo and sat back in the chair.


    After carefully recalling the attractive red lips and chin seen in Israel, Gao Yang looked at the photo and felt that the little girl in the photo overlapped with Haifa in his memory.


    When he was a child, he may not look the same as when he grew up, but the photo was taken 15 years ago, not much clear. In addition, Gao Yang just glanced at Haifa''s chin and lower lip.


    However, Gao Yang couldn''t help but connect Haifa with the little girl in the picture, because even though people''s appearance may change when they grow up, some characteristics can be seen when they are young. Even after many years, there will be no big change.


    Gao Yang only looked at Haifa''s chin and lower lip, but he was very impressed.


    There is a small groove in the middle of the chin, which is called beauty chin in the East, W-shaped or omega shaped chin in the west, Lin Qingxia in the East, Garbo in the west, and Haifa.


    Among the men Gao Yang knew, Michael Jackson had a W-shaped chin, and he looked at No. 13. No. 13 was the same, although it was not very obvious.


    Gao Yang has good observation and memory.


    After swallowing his saliva, Gao Yang found that No. 13 and the little girl in the picture did not inherit his father''s blonde hair, but brown hair, and Haifa, he also had brown hair.


    For Gao Yang, what impressed him most about Haifa was his eyes, his big blue eyes.


    Gao Yang can''t see what color the little girl''s eyes are or what color the man''s eyes are from the picture, but Gao Yang looks up at the 13th and finds that the 13th''s eyes are also blue, very beautiful and beautiful blue eyes.


    Gao Yang was a little excited, but he suddenly hesitated. He looked at the picture again, printed the look of the little girl in the picture in his mind, and pushed the picture to No. 13 again.


    On the 13th, he caught the photo, but he was not as excited as before. Instead, he stared at Gao Yang and said, "what did you find? What did you find! Tell me!"


    The first time is still in an interrogative tone, but the second time is in an affirmative tone.


    Things were too coincidental. Gao Yang didn''t have much confidence, but after thinking about it, he sighed and said, "don''t hold too much hope."


    The 13th''s eyes lit up in an instant. He leaned forward and said in a trembling voice, "tell me, as long as it works! As long as it works a little, anything will do, damn it! Tell me what you found!"


    Gao Yang didn''t know why his forehead began to sweat. After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "First of all, I have to say that now I''m just thinking nonsense. Don''t hold too much hope. Also, perhaps, I mean that in case, once my guess or inference is really correct, maybe I can''t tell you everything, and you can''t force me to say it. I must agree with you in advance. If you promise, we will continue, if you don''t promise, we''ll stop."


    No. 13''s face looked calm, but his outstretched hand pushed forward to grasp Gao Yang, but his hand that finally stopped on the table burst out blue tendons.


    The 13th lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, "tell me! Hurry up!"


    Gao Yang said firmly, "although I''m just guessing, the result may prove me wrong, you must agree to my request just now, otherwise you won''t have to talk."


    The 13th took his hand back and said angrily, "if this is your bargaining means, well, you win, I promise you, now tell me everything."


    He shouted loudly and said, "I miss my relatives, so I sympathize with you and intend to say everything I can. Now give me a computer and have access to the Internet."


    On the 13th, he immediately turned to the waitress who had been secretly watching him and shouted, "give me a computer, you can surf the Internet, come on!"


    The waitress left immediately. Two minutes later, she took out a laptop and put it in front of the 13th. Then she smiled gently and said, "is there anything else I can help you?"


    "Go away! Come on!"


    Walking away was for the waitress, and soon for Gao Yang. The waitress was disappointed and sad, but did not get angry. After walking away, Gao Yang turned the computer around and typed several keywords of Lebanese Karima njem on the search engine web page.


    Haifa told Gao Yang that her real name was Karima enjem. She was a Lebanese and used to be a star.


    Gao Yang has never checked the true face of Haifa, because he doesn''t think it''s necessary. He doesn''t want to check a person who is destined to never see again in the future, but now, after he finally checked it for the first time, a pile of photos soon appeared on the computer.


    The computer turned its back to No. 13. After Gao Yangdian opened a web page, his heart began to jump wildly. Then he said powerlessly, "Falk! Falk! My God, I really saw a ghost!"


    Gao Yang didn''t wait for the 13th to open his mouth and took the initiative to turn around the computer. Then on the 13th, he saw a beautiful woman with brown hair, blue eyes, beautiful lips and chin on the computer.

 Chapter 959

    On the 13th and Gao Yang''s eyes fell on the photo at the same time. They looked at the computer. On the 13th, they adjusted the photo on the table, picked it up and put it in front of the computer screen. After a little comparison, they trembled and said, "it''s her, that''s right, it''s her! You found it, I found it!"


    "You can easily find the rest. Her name is Karima njem, the beauty pageant champion, and later she was a singer. It''s easy to check. Well, that''s all I know. Congratulations, I know you''re very excited now, and I won''t disturb you. Then, don''t forget our agreement. Call me tomorrow. Bye."


    Some things in the world are so coincidental that Gao Yang is very excited, but he feels he must go, and he must take the 13th to leave before he finds something.


    Gao Yang just made a gesture to stand up. The 13th''s hand flashed out, pressed Gao Yang''s hand still on the table, and then said coldly, "please stay. I have too many things to ask you."


    Gao Yang found that No. 13''s hand was still very strong. When he tried to push No. 13''s hand away with his other hand, he found that the waitress standing not far from them was almost staring out.


    The waitress''s shock, despair, and some sense of powerlessness after discovering the truth were clearly written on her face.


    Looking at the waitress, she suddenly covered her mouth with her hand, stared at the folded hands of No. 13 and Gao Yang, and then turned away in despair and anger.


    Gao Yang wanted to cry without tears. He said helplessly, "Damn it, let go of my hand!"


    The 13th took his hand back, and then said in a deep voice, "sorry, I''m a little too excited. Please don''t leave, Mr. ram. I''ve decided to help you for free. Please wait a minute. Be sure to wait a minute, Mr. ram!"


    On the 13th, he quickly found the problem. He turned the computer and Gao Yang could see it. Then he said in a trembling voice: "Karima njem, the winner of Miss Lebanon in 2005, participated in the Miss World beauty pageant in 2006. She participated in many beauty pageants and achieved good results. However, she did not go to Europe or the United States like other beauty pageants, but stayed in Lebanon to develop into the music industry and made good achievements. However, she suddenly lost her job at the end of 2011 Some news, until now there is no news. "


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "man, for this woman, well, let''s assume that she is your sister. Well, I don''t know much about her, not much more than you do now. In fact, I saw her face for the first time. I''m telling the truth, I promise."


    When Gao Yang spoke, he looked at the photos on the computer screen, especially several bikini photos. Then he had to admit that Haifa is really a beautiful woman. No wonder he can win the beauty contest.


    The 13th took a deep breath and said, "you''re lying to me."


    Gao Yang sighed, rubbed his head with his hand, and hesitated whether he should tell the truth or lie.


    Gao Yang really sympathizes with the 13th. He understands the 13th''s desire to meet his relatives. Looking at the 13th, Gao Yang finally decides to tell the truth. However, what he wants to tell is not to tell the 13th everything about Haifa, but to tell the 13th. He can''t tell the truth.


    Gao Yang felt cruel, but he had to do so.


    On the 13th, he stared into Gao Yang''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "my sister is missing. You should know where she is. Otherwise, you won''t tell me in advance that there is no need to ask. You know, right?"


    After a long sigh, Gao Yang looked at No. 13 and said sincerely, "I suddenly remembered that her characteristics are similar to someone I know when you want to take a picture and press your sister''s head. Do you believe me?"


    The 13th said without hesitation, "I believe it."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, I continue. I really didn''t know what your sister looked like before. I just saw it a few seconds earlier than you. Do you believe it?"


    "Letter."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s it. You already know your sister''s name and her experience. You know better than me now, so you can follow the clues. Don''t ask me. Check everything yourself, okay?"


    The 13th bit his lips, shook his head slowly and said: "I know that if some people in the world really intend to hide something, they really can''t let anyone find it. I know, I''m just a killer. I never dare to overestimate my ability, so I''m really not sure. If you don''t say it, I can find my sister along the clue. So, please tell me everything!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "man, I didn''t mean to hide you, I really..."


    "As I said, I won''t accept your money. I''ll help you do things for free! In return for all the money you just gave me, now, you can tell me how much money you want. Well, I don''t have money, or I can replace it with something else. You want to kill tomler, right? I''ll help you do it. You don''t even need to find a cleaner. I''ll help you do everything!"


    Gao Yang felt that he was a man of promise. He promised to do it, but he didn''t expect that one day, his promise was really worth thousands of gold.


    In a few words, at least $25 million has been saved. Even if the $10 million has been exempted on the 13th, there will be $15 million left in a few words. It''s really a promise.


    Gao Yang wanted to cry because he had to keep his promise, and in that case, he couldn''t have 15 million dollars left.


    Gao Yang, with a sad face, spread out his hands and said, "man, it''s not that I don''t want to say, it''s that I really..."


    On the 13th, Gao Yang was interrupted again and shouted: "So far, I''ve always been very grateful to you. I''m really willing to take everything I have as a reward for you, RAM. Tell me! I''ll help you get tomler, and then you reap my gratitude to you. I owe you a favor. If these are not enough, tell me who else you want to kill! Also, if you just want money! It doesn''t matter, tell me how much money, How about $20 million? I''ll give it to you as soon as I kill two people, so make a request! "


    Gao Yang hugged his head and said in a helpless sad voice: "shut up! Listen to me and don''t interrupt me again!"


    Gao Yang was angry and anxious. He was angry that he was so desperate and so great that he could really make a promise. What was urgent was how he should explain all this to the 13th.


    After holding his head and calming down for a while, Gao Yang vomited and said to No. 13: "well, let''s make a deal. You tell me the operation mode of cleaners, their person in charge, and everything you know. I''ll give you a hundred million!"


    On the 13th, he shook his head and said in a cold voice, "I''ll die before I find my sister! Also, I can''t betray cleaners. I don''t have many friends, and they are cleaners, so make another request."


    He breathed loudly, clapped his hands and said: "Good, good, don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to know anything about the cleaner at all. I just want you to know that what I can''t tell you is the same as what you can''t tell the cleaner''s secret. Really, it''s not a matter of money, nor is it just a matter of life if you leak the secret. I promised, never say, never say!"


    The 13th was silent, and he seemed a little overwhelmed.


    Exclaimed loudly: "You see, I can make up some lies to deceive you. In this situation, I think you will believe me, right? But I don''t want to do so. Why? Because I understand your feelings, and the most important reason is that I have a good relationship with Karima njem. We can''t be friends, but I hope she will be safe and have a good ending, so I Instead of lying to you, I said everything I could say, man, think about it. I can save a lot of money by lying casually. Maybe you can give me a lot of money, and you will never find it, but I don''t want to do it and didn''t do it. Do you understand? "


    The 13th sighed and said, "I understand. Thank you. I still appreciate you now. No, I appreciate you more. Thank you for not lying to me."


    Gao Yang sighed with relief and said, "well, don''t force me any more. I really can''t say, damn it! Do you think I don''t want to say it? It''s a lot of fucking money!"


    Gao Yang is not hypocritical, nor does he want to save money or even make money. However, before training Karima enjem, that is, Haifa, he promised general Wolfgang that he would never leak secrets, never!


    Wolfgang trusted Gao Yang, and general Wolfgang provided great help to Gao Yang and the whole Satan. It is no exaggeration to say that Wolfgang was kind to Gao Yang and to Satan''s mercenary regiment.


    Gao Yang didn''t even mention Haifa to anyone in Satan''s mercenary regiment.


    With Gao Yang''s relationship with Wolfgang, Simon and distin, he can''t betray Wolfgang''s trust in him, no matter how much money or kill him.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to lie to No. 13 in order to save some money or even make some money from No. 13. The reason was said. He didn''t want Haifa to die for revenge. He also wanted to reunite his relatives on the 13th. Therefore, he said everything he could say. He found it out on the 13th. That''s his ability. If he can''t find it out, Gao Yang can''t help it.


    On the 13th, Gao Yang didn''t ask again. He stared at the computer screen and suddenly said, "thank you. I''ll start checking this evening. I''ll call you at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning and start doing your business at the time. Please rest assured that I will do everything I can to help you."


    Gao Yang nodded, then his heart moved and said, "maybe, maybe I can''t tell you now, but after a while, it''s possible to tell you everything I know. Well, I need to ask someone. If he agrees, I can say everything. If not, well, you''ll think I didn''t say it."

 Chapter 960

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    There was no special look on the 13th''s face. He didn''t look excited at all, as if what he heard had nothing to do with himself.


    Killers, it''s important to hide their emotions under any circumstances, but it''s better to hide their emotions on the 13th.


    After serious thinking for a moment on the 13th, he whispered, "can I take this as a promise, or should I take your words as comfort to me?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "you can take this as a promise to you as comfort, because I really don''t know if I can reveal those secrets to you. I really want to help you, but I''m not sure I can help you."


    On the 13th, he breathed a sigh and said, "I understand that in my past experience, I know one thing. A secret is a secret, but when you can say it, a secret is no longer a secret, and it takes time. I don''t know how long to wait, but I hope you can give me an answer as soon as possible. No matter whether the result is good or bad, I''ll wait."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll ask as soon as I have a chance, and then tell you the result. Well, I have to leave."


    On the 13th, Gao Yang was retained again. He said in a deep voice, "no, don''t hurry. I want to ask you something. What are you doing with your mercenary regiment?"


    Gao Yang curled his lips and said, "what else can we do in the war, but in the next long time, I don''t think we will do anything else. We want revenge. Well, killing tomler is just the beginning of revenge. We still have many powerful enemies to deal with."


    After that, Gao Yang scratched his hair with a distressed face and said, "speaking of this, I think of a question. It seems that I am the only one who can give you some information. The rest of the Satan mercenary regiment can''t tell you anything, because they don''t know the Tao, but we want revenge. You know, there is no immortal in war."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "well, after I kill tomler, I''ll try my best to find a chance to ask for you, but if I don''t have a chance to ask, I won''t have a chance to tell you. In this case, if I die, well, please don''t blame me."


    The 13th smiled and said, "in other words, your main job is to kill people."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "not necessarily. There are many kinds of tasks. However, it seems that so far our tasks are really killing people. What''s the matter? Is there a problem?"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "no problem. Since your job is to kill and my specialty is to kill, I''ll mix with you."


    Gao Yang frowned and looked at No. 13 and said, "what do you mean?"


    The 13th said calmly, "I said, I''ll follow you. Where you go, where I go."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said in embarrassment: "but we don''t need new people. I don''t intend to accept new people for the time being. In addition, we want revenge instead of taking any task with Commission, so you can''t make money with me now. In addition, you''re not a fighter. You may be a good killer, but you can''t fight?"


    On the 13th, he shook his hand and said, "don''t get me wrong. I just want to follow you. You may die in war, and my purpose is not to let you die."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "what can you do? Stop the bullet for me? Man, who dares to say that he will not die on the battlefield? Who dares to say that he will protect someone from death?"


    On the 13th, he said lightly, "you are very important. I can''t let you die. You''re right. I''m not God, but I''ll try my best to avoid killing you."


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "It''s a pity. If it were in the past, I would welcome you to join me. Whether you join Satan, as a collaborator of Satan, or as a non staff member of Satan, I welcome you, because you can provide what we lack. You may not be a good hand in war, but I know you can help me in many things. For example, I''ve always wanted to find an intelligence officer."


    After that, Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s a pity that I don''t have the money to hire you now, and we don''t have time to deal with business and let you make money, and I know you''re worth a lot."


    The 13th smiled and said, "who told you I wanted money? I''m free. You earn your money and avenge you. It doesn''t matter. I don''t care. I just want to tell me the secret you want to keep before you die, so you don''t have to worry about money. I don''t want your money."


    Good things come too suddenly. Gao Yang can''t believe his ears.


    "You mean, you follow us around the world out of your own pocket? Man, you have to make it clear that we won''t stay in America all the time. We''re going to the most dangerous places. We''ll go wherever we fight, you know?"


    The 13th smiled confidently and said, "ram, I seriously tell you that what you think is dangerous is not dangerous for me."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, who doesn''t like free labor? Anyway, I like it very much. Well, you are welcome to mix with me, but there is a premise that you can follow me, but as long as you appear in my sight, oh no, as long as you can contact me, whether you meet or not, you have to listen to my orders."


    In silence on the 13th, Gao Yang then stood up and said, "maybe it makes you uncomfortable, but I still have to make it clear that no one likes the guy who is free from the system and doesn''t listen to orders. You are willing to mix with me for free, but that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want, so you can either stay away from us or just follow my orders, that''s it."


    After hesitating for a long time on the 13th, he finally nodded and said, "I accept. I will act according to your orders. If I want to leave, I will tell you, and you don''t have to worry about my cooperation. As a killer, there are many times to act alone, but in most cases, teamwork is needed."


    Gao Yang smiled and stretched out his hand to the 13th. When shaking hands with the 13th, he smiled and said, "I hope we can cooperate happily."


    The 13th said coolly, "it''s not just fun, you''ll see my ability."


    He breathed loudly and said, "do you need to calm down all night?"


    "Yes, I''m not as calm as you seem. In fact, I''m excited and about to explode. I''m still confused and eager. Of course, I need to calm down. Thanks to you, I don''t know anything now. This is a phased major progress. I still have hope, so I feel very happy now. I need to vent tonight, but I have to wait for myself It''s only when you''re in trouble. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, have a good time. Do you have anything to say before I say goodbye to you again?"


    After thinking for a moment on the 13th, he nodded and said, "my mind is a little confused, so I missed something very important and forgot to say, well, I don''t want commission or salary. I don''t ask for anything, but you have to be responsible for my clothes and meals. If I have the equipment I use to help you, you have to buy it for me, because I''m very poor and I don''t have money."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no problem, of course."


    The 13th nodded and said, "that''s no problem. You can leave."


    More than 10 million people have been saved, and a free labor force has come. Moreover, it is a special talent with unique functions that can not be met and asked, and he doesn''t know where to ask. Gao Yang feels that he has hit great luck, so he is in a very happy mood.


    On the 13th, he stayed at the table and continued to look at his sister''s photos and information. Gao Yang got up and left without saying a word.


    Gao Yang stood up, smiled and walked to a waitress standing behind the door. He whispered, "Hello, miss." excuse me, I want to ask where the lady who served me just now has gone. "


    The waitress who was greeted with a smile, but her tone was not very friendly, said in a deep voice, "Sir, are you enjoying your meal? You spend 120 dollars, thank you."


    Gao Yang smiled, shook his head, took out two hundred yuan bills and said: "Don''t look for it, miss. I don''t think you understand. What I want to say is very important to the lady who left crying just now. Trust me, she will definitely want to hear it. If the relationship between you is good, please call her out. I''ll wait for her outside the door for five minutes. I won''t wait until the expiration. Thank you."


    After giving the money to the waitress, Gao Yang opened the door of the coffee shop and went out. It was dark outside. Gao Yang looked at his watch and stood by the gate of the coffee shop.


    Gao Yang looked at the time for five minutes. After a helpless wry smile, he walked away, but after he walked about a dozen steps, he heard someone behind him say, "what are you looking for me!"


    Gao Yang looked back and found the waitress who received him. Gao Yang turned and walked back, stood in front of and behind the waitress, smiled and said, "what''s your name?"


    "Penny."


    The waitress named Penny has red eyes. Her eyes are like looking at her rival. She also has a sense of disgust.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "penny, a good name. I want to tell you that everything you see doesn''t mean the truth. Just like you might pull a girl''s hand when you are excited, do you understand what I mean?"


    Penny opened her mouth and said, "do you mean you''re not fags? Or did you refuse the nameless man!"


    Gao Yang grinned and said, "I don''t know if the unknown man you said is a fag, but I''m not. I have to tell you this. In addition, I can tell you that the unknown man you like is not a fag. Well, I''m sure. Also, if you like him, you should tell him instead of standing aside and peeking at him. Men are easy to handle."


    Penny was a little shy and said, "who said I liked him."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I''m not blind. Well, I don''t intend to set you up. I don''t want to be your love guide. I just have to tell you that I''m not a fag. That''s the point, so don''t look at me in the eyes of my rival. I can''t stand it. Well, I''m finished. Bye."


    Gao Yang finally spit out the bone stuck in his throat. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Penny looked happy, suddenly lost again, and then said sadly, "but he wouldn''t tell me his name. I asked him twice, and he wouldn''t say."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "do you want to know his name?"


    After thinking about it, Penny nodded and said, "I think, I think so. I think at least I know his name."


    After a bad smile, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I tell you, his name is leonard. I hope what I told you will make you feel good tonight. Bye." (my novel War of mercenaries will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and 100% lucky draw gifts for you! Now open wechat and click the "+" sign at the top right to "add friends" Search for the official account number qdread and pay attention to it.

 Chapter 961

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    I don''t know what kind of mentality, Gao Yang went home with a happy mood after playing a small trick on number 13 and the waiter named penny.


    Of course, it''s groliov''s house.


    It''s exciting and exciting to meet Ye Lianna again after a long separation. However, the atmosphere is not very pleasant, because you have to explain many things to Ye Lianna, such as Bruce has died and why Bruce needs to arrange bodyguards for them after his death.


    The heavy truth diluted the happiness of reunion, so nothing happened on the first night home.


    Early the next morning, when Gao Yang and several people who had arrived in New York earlier gathered together and began to prepare for revenge, Gao Yang told them about the 13th.


    It didn''t take long. On the 13th, he called Gao Yang on time at 8:00, so all four of them left home to meet with Gao Yang on the 13th.


    When you meet someone who doesn''t know the root and the bottom, you can''t directly bring the other person home. Therefore, after Gao Yang said to find a safe place to meet, the meeting place returned to the coffee shop where he met yesterday.


    When they arrived at the coffee shop, Gao Yang waited at the door on the 13th. When he saw them, he waved and walked to an apartment across the street.


    Gao Yang, they went straight to their home on the 13th.


    The home on the 13th is not big. It is clean and tidy. From the perspective of home style, it is different from the place where Gao Yang imagined the killer should live.


    After sitting down in the reception room, Gao Yang looked at No. 13 and said with a smile, "you don''t look very energetic. Didn''t you sleep last night?"


    The 13th nodded and said, "yes, I''m too excited."


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to answer. Just then, the 13th also sat down and said in a deep voice, "let''s talk about how to kill tomler."


    Gao Yang was about to speak, but on the 13th he continued: "Murphy has told me about what to do. If we want to pour dirty water on a lieutenant general and let him attract attention, there are few ways and the technique is very simple."


    Gao Yang leaned forward and said, "how?"


    On the 13th, he waved his hand and said, "the release of information is very important. This is the most critical step to point the evidence to George. We don''t care about this step. The cleaner is responsible for it. What we need to do is the early action. We must create conditions for the cleaner''s follow-up work. For example, we should deal with the evidence that can''t be left and the evidence that must be left."


    Gao Yang noticed that the 13th was about us, which made him very happy, so he nodded and said, "well, what should we do?"


    The 13th thought for a moment and said, "do you have to kill tomler yourself?"


    Gao Yang rubbed his head, then said with a distressed face: "I hope I can kill him myself, but if it''s inconvenient, I can give up."


    On the 13th, he nodded and said, "well, if we want George to take the blame, the key point in this part of the operation is that it must comply with the shooting style of the military leaders. In addition, we have to prepare some hard evidence to stay. This is the best."


    Frye said anxiously, "what can we do to conform to the style of military leaders? What other hard evidence can point to that George?"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "first of all, if a lieutenant general wants to abandon his future and kill someone, he can''t directly use the power in the army. Then, who can George have a close and exploitable relationship with?"


    Groliov blurted out: "only military contractors!"


    On the 13th, he smiled and said, "yes, PMC, military contractors, large military contractors, but not too big. Then, a force company that has a close relationship with the army and has a personal relationship with George is the target we want to pretend to be, and this target is easy to choose. I have selected several companies, you can choose."


    On the 13th, there was a laptop in front of him. Gao Yang recognized it at a glance. It was the one he used in the coffee shop yesterday.


    After a few taps on the computer on the 13th, he turned the computer around, let the screen hold them high, and said in a deep voice, "this is my preliminary selection goal."


    After Gao Yang glanced at the computer screen, he was speechless, while groliov and them smiled. Frye said loudly, "boss, which do you want to choose?"


    There are four companies in total, and two of them have dealt with Gaoyang. One is adkd company. Tomler sent them to the green zone of Baghdad in the name of this company. There is also a global force. Frye died a friend because he played a baseball. Gaoyang killed dozens of global forces.


    Gao Yang whistled, then looked at Frye and said, "tomler and adkd have a deep relationship, but I think you should prefer global force?"


    Frye nodded, but then he said, "I really want global force to replace the ghost, but I still focus on major events, so you can choose which one you think is good, boss."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "guys, remember a guy who really wanted to sell us a car? Do you think there is any place to use?"


    Frye was stunned and said, "Fellini of adkd, who has always wanted to sell Hummers to me, how to make use of it? It seems too late?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t care. I just remember. Let''s use force around the world. Although I killed the mad dog, I don''t mind making them more unlucky."


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "does the target have a relationship with you? Tell me what happened."


    After Gao Yang carefully explained how they got to the green area of Baghdad, what was their relationship with adkd and global force, and how Fellini planned to sell the car, he thought for a long time on the 13th and said: "Adkd can''t be used. Obviously, the relationship between adkd and tomler is closer than that with George. Let''s talk about global force. Global force has killed many people in Baghdad. According to convention, these people will not be mentioned, and their information will be concealed for secret processing. With this detail for excavation, it''s good and more convenient for George to act as a substitute."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, I didn''t expect that killing a group of bastards of global force would have such benefits. Then we chose global force, and then what do we do?"


    Channel 13: "It''s complicated. We''ll discuss the details at last. What we need to solve now is the preliminary preparations. Well, the global force is selected as the evidence chain pointing to George for the investigators. Next, we have to find a substitute for the ordinary people. Therefore, we need several people who have nothing to do with tomler and George, but can deal with them People and media guys. "


    Gao Yang said, "what kind of person?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "just gangsters. Small gangsters can also use it. It''s best to have a criminal record."


    Gao Yang frowned and said: "it can be predicted that our action will be carried out in downtown New York. I don''t think a group of gangsters can kill tomler who has a lot of protection and is an expert. In this case, what''s the use of some gangsters?"


    The 13th said with a smile: "let them fight against tomler in the first round. These people are really dead ghosts. They are just used to go on the news and tell the people who killed tomler. Even if George really wants to kill tomler, he has to find such people. This is a common means."


    "Well, then we have to find some gangsters. Is there anything else?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice: "the little gangsters basically have no possibility of success, but they must be witnessed. Then, you do it yourself, solve tomler, and then evacuate. The operation is over."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "is it so simple?"


    The 13th shook his head and said, "no, it''s not easy. It''s very difficult to achieve the right effect."


    After quietly thinking for a moment, the 13th gently nodded and said, "for many people, some things don''t need evidence, just doubt is enough, so if we want to ensure absolute safety, even if there are cleaners to eliminate the evidence, a layer of protection is not enough. We must leave the evidence that gives cleaners room to play, so we need to do more and better in action."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good. Ensure safety. This is the first thing. How to do it?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice: "I have a train of thought. Next, you have to find a little gangster as a substitute for the dead, and then find some people as high-end protection. If these people can''t kill tomler, you can do it yourself."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "do you need three different groups of people to kill tomler? Oh, I''m not questioning you, I''m just feeling, but there''s a problem. Where can we find a little gangster? It''s hard to find a little gangster who is reliable enough to dare to look at a big man."


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "not only are the gangsters, we also need guns. We need some guns with a record for the gangsters. Then, we also need a batch of rifles that can point at George."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "it''s very complicated. I think you must have a way?"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "yes, I''ll solve the problem of guns. There are many guns with records in the cleaner''s arsenal, but let the cleaner provide weapons. Now you have to pay the cleaner and call Murphy. As long as the action is officially launched, they will provide all the weapons we want. I''ll get them at that time."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll call Murphy and pay. Can you solve the problem of manpower?"


    On the 13th, he nodded and said, "I''ll solve the problem of the gun first. When the cleaners prepare, we''ll find someone and try to finish all the preparations today." (my novel War of mercenaries will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and at the same time, there will be 100% lucky draw gifts for you! Now open wechat and click the "+" sign at the top right "Add friends", search for the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it.

 Chapter 962

    Gao Yang called Murphy, but he couldn''t get through, but it doesn''t matter. They are closely guarding the cleaner''s contact point.


    Seeing Gao Yang put down the phone and shook his head, No. 13 said in a deep voice: "let''s go to breakfast and get the gun done by the way."


    On the 13th, Gao Yang was still wearing a suit when he saw him yesterday. Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "are you still wearing this?"


    "This is my wardrobe when I appeared on Wall Street. I''ll change my clothes and wait for me for two minutes."


    He went to his bedroom on the 13th, and then he came out again in no more than two minutes, but he had changed into the style he should have in summer.


    Gao Yang not only sighed, "on the 13th, you change your clothes as fast as you eat."


    The 13th smiled and said, "career needs, OK, let''s go."


    It took two minutes to arrive at the andI Vinson cafe. Gao Yang found that the waitress named penny was still there.


    In Jingmen City, after seeing the 13th, Penny immediately smiled and said to the 13th, "Hi, Leonard, good morning."


    The 13th nodded at Penny and said, "Hello, give me breakfast, thank you."


    On the 13th, she left without stopping. At this time, Penny smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Hello, um, thank you for your advice yesterday. Thank you very much."


    After greeting them and sending them to a quiet corner, Penny smiled and said, "what do you want?"


    Gao Yang and them had breakfast, so they just ordered a cup of coffee by themselves. When Penny told the 13th to leave with a bright smile again, the 13th suddenly said, "penny, please call the boss out."


    Penny''s mouth was open and the boss seemed to be flattered, but she quickly said, "OK, OK Leonard, I''ll call the boss out right away."


    Penny walked away happily. At this time, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "on the 13th, she called you Leonard, and you agreed!"


    The 13th said expressionless, "she likes to call it her yes. In fact, I can call any name, because I don''t have a name at all, or the 13th is my name."


    Frye couldn''t help but say, "Why are you number 13? Because you are the 13th member of your organization?"


    On the 13th, he looked at Frye and said, "are you Frye? Well, we will be our own people in the future, so I can tell me that the reason for my name is... I don''t know."


    Soon, Penny came over with an old man. Penny brought a sandwich and ham fried eggs to No. 13 and put coffee in front of them.


    I saw the old man, but he didn''t say anything on the 13th. He immediately began to eat his own breakfast, and the old man stood aside and looked at him with a smile.


    Tommy couldn''t help sighing, "I always thought I was fast, but I know what fast is today."


    After eating at an amazing speed, the old man smiled and said, "well, on the 13th, what''s the matter with calling me?"


    Slowly wiping the corners of his mouth, the 13th pointed high and said, "say it."


    Gao Yang looked at the fat old man and said, "I''ll pay the money. Well, it was Murphy who contacted me."


    The old man smiled and said, "it''s the same as what I said. Then, you''ve considered the issue of the 13th, haven''t you? If so, it''s a total of 15 million dollars."


    "OK, another million is the private consulting fee paid to Murphy, a total of 16 million."


    The old man clapped his hand and said with a smile, "very good, so are you paying now or now?"


    "We''ll pay right away. From now on, we need to use something," he said in a low voice


    At this time, the 13th said in a deep voice: "give me a batch of guns. If you have a record, you can prepare according to the needs of the task. When will the personnel cooperating with me be in place?"


    The old man looked at his watch and said, "the personnel will be in place today. The gun will not be ready until 6 p.m. tomorrow. I have to select it carefully. Is there anything else?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "I''m going to start looking for doubles. Do you have any suggestions?"


    The old man thought for a moment and waved, "well, go to Chinatown. The quality of doubles is good. Remember to be Puerto Rican. Do you need other roles? I have some good supporting roles to recommend to you. The charge is not high, and my introduction fee is not high."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "no, I have a candidate for supporting roles. I just need some people to play tricks. Well, thank you for your advice. Bye."


    On the 13th, he stood up, and Gao Yang had just completed a telephone transfer. He hadn''t finished his coffee, or didn''t drink much at all.


    Needless to say, Penny smiled and sent Gao Yang them outside the door. Frye said, "where are we going?"


    No. 13 said in a deep voice, "Chinatown."


    Frye shrugged and said, "it''s really Chinatown. I thought you were talking about a code word."


    "There''s no need to come. I''ll go with the 13th. You can find a safe foothold. Justin''s people may send that guy named Ludwig at any time today. You''ll wait to pick it up."


    The soldiers were divided into two ways. After stopping a taxi on the 13th, Gao Yang and the 13th headed for Chinatown.


    Chinatown is at the southern end of Manhattan. It''s very close. It won''t take long to get there.


    He often comes to New York, but Gao Yang has never been to Chinatown. Looking at the bustling pedestrians, most of them are black hair and yellow skin. Familiar language rings in his ears from time to time. The signs are full of familiar words. Gao Yang is very emotional and his mood is very complex.


    Soon, after seeing a teahouse on the 13th, he whispered, "this is it. Come with me."


    Gao Yang and 13 entered the teahouse, very classical and Oriental decoration. After entering, they didn''t sit down on the 13th and directly said to a middle-aged humanitarian who greeted them: "I''m looking for Zhang Zhenxing."


    The middle-aged man looked at the 13th, then looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "please follow me."


    After Gao Yang and the 13th were taken to a box on the second floor, the middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "what tea do you want?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "come to a pot of Tieguanyin."


    Gao Yang doesn''t like tea, but his father likes tea very much and loves Tieguanyin most.


    The middle-aged man left. First came a beautiful young girl and began to make bubble Kung Fu tea for them.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, a tall, smiling middle-aged man pushed the door and came in. When he saw Gao Yang and No. 13, he opened his arms and said with a laugh: "you two look strange. Introduce yourself. I''m Zhang Zhenxing. What can you do for me?"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but on the 13th, after seeing the people who came in, he said in a deep voice: "something, I want to do business with you."


    After waving his hand and letting the girl making tea leave, Zhang Zhenxing did the girl''s position. After a skilled set of techniques, he poured tea for Gao Yang and No. 13, smiled and said, "the visitor is a guest. Business is not urgent. Please drink tea."


    Zhang Zhenxing''s last sentence was in Chinese, with a little Cantonese accent in Mandarin, but Gao Yang didn''t move, nor did he move on the 13th.


    Seeing that they didn''t move, Zhang Zhenxing smiled and said, "please have tea."


    In a word, many things can be exposed. After Zhang Zhenxing changed back to English, Gao Yang and the 13th took up the tea cup.


    After drinking tea for a while, Zhang Zhenxing suddenly said, "what business do you two care about me?"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "I heard you have Puerto ricans here. I need at least four and have a criminal record."


    After a moment of silence, Zhang Zhenxing whispered, "who introduced you."


    "Russians."


    Zhang Zhenxing nodded and said, "are you going to die or live?"


    "Dead, be reliable. I don''t want your people to be too scared to do it when things happen."


    Zhang Zhenxing looked puzzled and said, "Puerto ricans, I do have several. However, these people can do small things, but not big things. You want dead people, which means you want to do big things. If those South Americans find things wrong, they may be too scared to do it."


    The 13th said expressionless, "the Russians say you have qualified replacement ghosts here."


    Zhang Zhenxing said with a bitter smile: "yes, but Puerto ricans can''t. the remaining Puerto ricans in my hand have nothing to give up, so I can''t ensure that they are qualified. How about changing some people? Chinese, I can guarantee that they can meet your needs."


    On the 13th, he thought and said, "it''s not impossible, but are you sure it''s reliable?"


    Zhang Zhenxing said with a smile, "yes, their whole family is in my hands. If you don''t want the whole family to die, you have to listen to me."


    Gao Yang''s heart began to get angry, but he didn''t change his face and gently touched No. 13''s leg with his hand.


    The 13th said with a regretful face: "I''m sorry, I can''t. I need South Americans. Then, cooperate next time."


    Zhang Zhenxing smiled and said, "I''m really sorry. I have the opportunity to cooperate next time."


    Gao Yang and the 13th left the teahouse quickly. When they came out, Gao Yang suddenly said, "who is this guy?"


    On the 13th, he said expressionless, "what''s the name of three? He''s a white fan. I don''t know, but this guy can provide it. Well, in the words of mercenaries, it''s the person used as cannon fodder. Why, don''t you like him?"


    Gao Yang said coldly, "obviously, I don''t like it. How can I like an asshole who sucks his compatriots'' blood."


    The 13th shrugged and said, "well, I don''t quite understand your feelings, but the Chinese people are really inappropriate, because there are three Chinese people in Satan, so I need some dark skinned people to act as cannon fodder. Well, we have to go somewhere else. Oh, and you hate that guy just now?"


    Gao Yang vomited and said, "I hate it!"


    The 13th nodded and said, "well, I''ll kill him when I have time, but what we should consider now is where to find cannon fodder."

 Chapter 963

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    Gao Yang also expected to find some more cannon fodder on the 13th, but after thinking about it for half a day on the 13th, he said dejectedly, "my social face is too narrow. I can''t find those low-level gangsters, so I have to go to the cleaners and ask them to help arrange some cannon fodder."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to interfere with the use and source of cannon fodder. He shrugged and said, "then go find it."


    The 13th said with a wry smile: "I went to Chinatown just now. It was a personal suggestion given to me by the head of the liaison office. There was no charge, but if they were asked to help arrange cannon fodder directly, it would have a different meaning. It belongs to their early intervention and the asking price is very high."


    "The asking price is very high? How much can it cost?"


    "From $10 million, that''s the rule..."


    Gao Yang took a breath of air-conditioning and said, "Falk, it''s really not low. It''s only 10 million after the aftermath. It''s only 10 million to find some cannon fodder?"


    "I said, this is the rule, and the rule is the rule..."


    Gao Yang was silent. After staying for a while, he said helplessly: "our money has to be spent in useful places and just look for some cannon fodder. I don''t think it''s worth it. Otherwise, can we find it ourselves?"


    The 13th shrugged and said, "of course, the only requirement is that they can shoot at tomler when they need to rush out. They don''t expect them to really kill tomler. If tomler is killed by several gangsters, what value does our existence have?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "well, when I saw you yesterday, I took a taxi. The driver seems to have contact with a gangster called the bird gang. Why don''t I try him?"


    On the 13th, he thought and said, "bird Gang? I haven''t heard of it. You think they will dare to take action."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know, but compared with spending $10 million, I think it''s better to try. Well, the bird Gang should be a gang composed of blacks. At least it meets our requirements in terms of skin color."


    On the 13th, he smiled and said, "very good. They dare to do anything. Try it. There are always a lot of people who want money but don''t want life."


    Gao Yang really keeps the taxi driver''s phone, but he won''t use his own phone.


    Gao Yang held out his hand towards the 13th and said, "lend me your phone.


    On the 13th, he took out his mobile phone and said, "just call. This number comes from the army. It will be invalid after the operation. You are welcome to disclose it."


    After seeing each other and laughing on the 13th, Gao Yang dialed according to the taxi driver''s phone. Soon, a cheerful voice said, "Hey, I''m fat Harry. Who are you?"


    "Hello, Harry, I''m your passenger yesterday. Remember me?"


    "Oh, hey, brother, I''m glad you called. What can I do for you? I''d be happy to help you. Really, if you have anything, just talk, brother."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "I heard you say yesterday that you seem to have something to do with the bird gang. It''s like this. I have some trouble to settle, and I don''t know anyone when I first came to New York. Well, I want to know if the bird Gang is very powerful, and if they can charge money to do something for me."


    Harry''s voice was extremely excited and said, "brother, we''re like brothers. Listen to me, brother. Wait a minute and don''t hang up."


    When Gao Yang heard the sharp brake on the phone, he heard Harry yell, "get out of the car! Please get out of the car! I have something urgent to do. I don''t charge your fare. Ladies, please get out of the car. Hurry up! Don''t dawdle."


    After a moment, Harry continued in a cheerful voice, "brother, now I can tell you that the bird Gang is absolutely powerful, really, very powerful! They can do anything for you!"


    After lowering his voice, Harry said mysteriously, "they can even help you kill! Trust me, they can do anything for you as long as you can afford enough money!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "very good. Introduce it to me. How much do you need?"


    "I have a good relationship with the bird Gang, brother. You can do anything with my introduction! What do you think of five thousand yuan?"


    "OK, five thousand yuan. I''m in Chinatown. Can you come and pick me up if it''s convenient? We''ll go now."


    Harry was in Manhattan. Gao Yang waited for them for half an hour. Harry came. After seeing Gao Yang, the big financier, Harry rolled down the window and waited to park the car in front of Gao Yang. After Harry got off the bus, he stretched out his fist and laughed, "Hey, brother, how are you? We''ve met so soon!"


    After touching Harry with his fist, Gao Yang smiled and said, "where are we going? It''s urgent. I want to solve it as soon as possible."


    Harry laughed and said, "go now, but brother..."


    Gao Yang took out a pile of money and put it directly into Harry''s hand. He smiled and said, "a thousand dollars. It''s done. I''ll give you all the rest."


    "Get in the car! Let''s go, brothers. We have to go to Brooklyn!"


    As the taxi shuttled through the traffic, fat Harry looked very excited and drove fast until they reached a black community in Brooklyn.


    The community is full of people in twos and threes who gather together to chat idly. When the taxi stops next to the basketball court in a community, it doesn''t attract much attention. However, when Gao Yang and No. 13 get off the car, many people sitting next to the basketball court immediately stare at them, Then almost immediately someone got up and came towards them.


    Fat Harry came down from the driver''s seat, took hold of Gao Yang''s shoulder and shouted, "come with me, it''s okay, here are all my brothers, come with me, it''s okay."


    Seeing fat Harry, no one kept approaching, and fat Harry kept waving to greet people, appearing to be very familiar with them.


    Finally, Harry shouted to the big man who was playing basketball and had just finished a slam dunk: "bird, bird, come here, brother, come here!"


    The big man came over and looked at Gao Yang and the 13th. It was like boxing with fat Harry. After a complex handshake, he said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Fat Harry lowered his voice and said, "there''s business, big business. Let''s walk around."


    The man named Byrd obviously didn''t trust them and raised them. He said with a wary face: "I smell the note, brother. I hope you''re not looking for trouble."


    Harry hurriedly said, "bird, don''t you believe me? They are my good brothers, really, definitely not cops. I can guarantee them, believe me."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "I really have a big deal here. I don''t have much time to waste. If you trust us, we can talk. Otherwise, I can disappear immediately."


    Bird said warily, "what do you want? Leaves? Black guns?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I want you to teach me a lesson. I''m willing to pay a big price for it."


    Bird''s face looked much better, because asking for a lesson was not a means of plain clothes fishing.


    He stretched out his fist and put it in front of Gao Yang. After touching Gao Yang, bird smiled and said, "good, let''s talk."


    After finding a secluded corner on the side of the basketball court, bird stood up and said, "go ahead and teach someone a lesson?"


    Gao Yang touched his nose, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "a rich man has some business conflicts with me. I hope to kill him, but this is difficult because he has bodyguards."


    Bird smiled complacently. After making a gesture of twisting money with his fingers, he smiled and said, "man, have a bodyguard? That''s different. You have to spend a lot of money!"


    You need to spend a lot of money, not refuse. He raised his head and said in a deep voice, "it''s no good if there are fewer people, because there are four or five bodyguards. You have to think about it. And how much do you want?"


    After thinking for a long time, bird stretched out two fingers and said solemnly, "two hundred thousand dollars, you can''t talk about it without this number."


    The corner of the mouth of the 13th grinned, but he didn''t smile, but bird thought the 13th was too much money, so he whispered, "you''ll think it''s worth it!"


    Gao Yang looked hesitant and whispered, "but the man I want to kill is very powerful. He is still rich. Are you sure you won''t shrink back?"


    Bird pointed to the people on the basketball court and said proudly, "man, see? There are dead people here every day, and I have many brothers. Any one of them dares to blow your head with a gun."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "man, you work outside Brooklyn, probably in Manhattan, or on the way to Long Island, no problem?"


    After hesitating for a moment, bird nodded and said, "no problem, absolutely no problem. If you give me the money, I''ll provide you with a gunman to kill your enemy for you!"


    Gao Yang thought and decided to add another insurance, so he whispered: "Well, if there are too many people I want to kill, or if I can''t kill him, you can do the same. You can find more people and let them shoot at the person to be killed. Even if you can''t kill him, it''s good to scare him. Even if he doesn''t get down in the car, shooting at his car can scare his courage. Of course, if this is the case Kuang, well, I''ll pay you 100000 at most. Do you agree? "


    Bird smiled and said, "no problem, I agree!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "according to the rules, pay after it''s done, but in order to dispel your doubts, I''ll pay a deposit of 10000 first. When will I call?"


    Bird was very satisfied and said with a smile, "you are really a good brother. You have thought of my requirements. What else can I say? OK, we have a deal, brother!"


    He gave bird ten thousand dollars in cash, got in Harry''s car, returned to Chinatown, and gave Harry four thousand dollars when he got off.


    After Harry left in his car, the 13th couldn''t help saying, "the fat man has to kill his mouth afterwards. Also, those people, they don''t have a chance to receive the final payment. Ten thousand dollars and five lives are too cheap."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "what can I say? I have nothing to say. Well, the cannon fodder is done. Where can I find a slightly more advanced killer?"


    No. thirteen, sink the voice: "you don''t need to control, I''ll go and I know some people who are newly recruits. They are very suitable for advanced cannon fodder." (the novel mercenary war will have more fresh content on the official account of WeChat platform. At the same time, there are 100% lucky gifts for everyone! Now we''ll turn on WeChat, click on the top right + + to add friends, search the public number "qdread"). And pay attention, speed up!)

 Chapter 964

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    The fourth day of Gao Yang''s arrival in New York.


    It was early September. It was early autumn, but the temperature was not particularly comfortable. Nevertheless, Gao Yang put on a very formal suit and leather shoes.


    Wearing a suit and leather shoes made Gao Yang feel awkward and unaccustomed. However, he just wanted a very formal feeling. After carefully sorting out his tie, Gao Yang cut his hair with his hands, put on sunglasses, and then walked out of the door of the hotel.


    Gao Yang walked to the door of the hotel and his car stopped in front of him. When the valet got out of the car and handed Gao Yang the car key, he smiled and said, "Sir, your car is great. This is the best car I''ve ever driven. Many people must envy you."


    The reason why the doorman wanted to pull out the car key and give it to the owner was to wait for a tip. After taking the car key, he put a $100 bill into the doorman''s hand and said in a deep voice, "you''re right. It''s really a good car."


    Gao Yang opened the door and sat in Bruce''s car.


    The 69 year old Mustang boss429 is indeed a classic American muscle car. Up to now, although it is not advanced, the 375 horsepower V8 engine is strong enough, and the roar of exhaust is still charming.


    However, driving Bruce''s dream car, which he only had time to drive once in his life, Gao Yang didn''t want to cause any damage to the car, so he drove very slowly and carefully.


    If Bruce were alive, he would laugh at Gao Yang''s driving style.


    Gao Yang arrived at the thomle building, drove the car around for a while, found a parking space, parked the car, carefully locked the car, and walked into the thomle building.


    Tomler''s company was on the top floor. Gao Yang went directly to the elevator room, waited for an elevator to arrive, walked in with the crowd, and then pressed the button on the top floor of the 60th floor.


    Gao Yang stood in the innermost part of the elevator. When the elevator reached the top floor, he was alone in the elevator.


    The elevator door opened and Gao Yang went out.


    On the top floor, there is only one company, so there are two uniformed security guards with t-turns standing outside the elevator.


    After seeing Gao Yang, one of the security guards went to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "Sir, do you have an appointment?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "No."


    The security guard looked at Gao Yang and said, "if you enter by mistake, please leave. If you come to negotiate, please follow me."


    Gao Yang nodded, followed the security guard to swipe his card and passed the glass door with the words of tomler global defense consulting company.


    The security guard took Gao Yang to the reception desk. Near the reception desk stood four people in suits, but there were obviously internal security guards with firearms. A front desk receptionist stood up from behind the reception desk and smiled, "Hello, sir. What can I do for you?"


    "Yes, I want to see Mr. tomler," he said in a loud voice


    The receptionist looked at a registration form in front of him and said with a smile, "do you have an appointment?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "No."


    The receptionist smiled apologetically and said, "sorry, sir, you can''t see Mr. tomler without an appointment. If you have anything, I can write it down for you and tell Mr. tomler."


    Gao Yang said calmly, "my name is ram. It takes about two minutes from you to inform Mr. tomler''s secretary through internal telephone to him to respond. Now, I''ll give you two minutes to tell Mr. tomler that ram is coming. If he doesn''t see me, I''ll go."


    The reception was still embarrassed, and when the four internal guards heard Gao Yang''s words, they immediately looked like a great enemy, put their hands behind their waist or under their armpits, and came over quietly.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said to the receptionist, "start timing. You don''t have much time."


    The receptionist looked at several internal security guards and finally realized that things might be wrong, so she picked up the microphone in front of her, pressed a call button on her face and whispered, "a gentleman insisted on seeing Mr. tomler immediately. He said his name was ram. If Mr. tomler didn''t see him, he would leave."


    After a moment, Gao Yang looked at his watch. Almost a minute later, the receptionist smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Hello, sir, Mr. tomler, please come in."


    Gao Yang nodded and walked towards tomler''s office. At this time, the four internal security guards scattered and stared at him, standing two or three meters behind Gao Yang.


    The door of tomler''s office opened and a new secretary looked at Gao Yang with a very complicated face.


    Tomler''s office is a suite. After Gao Yang entered the outer room, four bodyguards immediately surrounded him. One of them held a portable metal detector, and then a bodyguard with sunglasses stretched out a hand and said to Gao Yang, "Sir, please hand over your weapons and all communication equipment."


    Gao Yang still looked calm and said, "I have a gun, but I won''t hand it over. If you insist on me handing it over, I can leave."


    After that, he said in a low voice: "I''m not in a good temper now, and time is precious. I don''t want to waste too much time. I''ll give you a minute to ask for instructions and consider, or you can try to force me to stay."


    After looking at his watch, he said in a loud voice, "start timing."


    After hesitating for a moment, the bodyguard immediately turned and knocked on the door, and then entered the inner room.


    Gao Yang looked at the time and turned around when it was 59 seconds. At this time, someone behind him said, "please come in."


    Gao Yang turned around and walked towards the interior. When passing by the bodyguard guarding the door, the bodyguard whispered fiercely: "don''t play tricks, or your head will explode!"


    Gao Yang didn''t stop. He saw tomler.


    Tomler stood up from behind his desk, spread out his arms and smiled helplessly.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He put his left hand into his trouser pocket and took out something. He heard the gunfire behind him.


    Gao Yang didn''t look back. His right hand reached behind his waist and pulled out his pistol. At this time, Gao Yang heard the kata sound of the gun, and felt a cold muzzle on the back of his head.


    Gao Yang didn''t look back. He took another step and stood at tomler''s desk. His left hand put two stainless steel pieces hanging on the iron chain on the table, and his right hand put a pistol on the table with a slap.


    Stainless steel plate is Bruce''s ID card when he served in the army, commonly known as dog tag. The pistol is colt m1911a1 commander.


    The smile on tomler''s face was more helpless.


    After putting down his things, Gao Yang pulled forward the chair behind him. After sitting down, he said calmly, "give me an explanation, or I''ll give you an explanation."


    Tomler shrugged and said, "ram, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Gao Yang raised a hand and said, "you don''t understand what I mean. I understand what you mean. Good. Then I''ll explain it to you."


    Gao Yang got up to grab the ID card and pistol. At this time, a gun butted his head. At this time, tomler waved repeatedly and said, "go out, ram, sit down! We can sit down and talk slowly!"


    Gao Yang sat back in his chair, and the four bodyguards looked at each other. After tomler waved again, he didn''t quit, but just stood back.


    Tomler sat down, sighed and said helplessly to Gao Yang, "where have you been? I''ve been looking for you these days."


    "We hid and prepared to kill you. Now we''re ready, so I came."


    Tomler smiled bitterly and said, "ram, I understand why you are angry. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry that happened, but don''t be kidding."


    "You''re just sorry, but one of my brothers died. If it weren''t for him, we''re all corpses now, so it''s just useless to regret. I said, you have to give me an explanation. Also, you know it''s not a joke."


    Tomler said, "well, I really owe you an explanation. Tell me what you want."


    Gao Yang stared at tomler and said in a deep voice, "why attack us."


    "It''s very complicated," said tomler reluctantly


    "Then make it simple."


    "Well, I know you''ve met my assistant. He told me. I have to declare that it has nothing to do with me. It''s the employer''s own idea. They hire people to deliver goods, but they don''t trust anyone, so he bypassed me and the receiver and told them to kill you. I knew it later."


    High pitched channel: "Clooney is your assistant and your main assistant. When I came here last time, I saw him here and talked with him. But I also saw him in Damascus. He and the people of the virgin of steel met us and took us to Damascus. Then the people who received the goods and the people of the Virgin of steel attacked us together. Now you are here Tell me it has nothing to do with you. Do you think I believe it? "


    Tomler said with a wry smile: "I promise what I said below is true. Listen to me, Clooney has also been concealed. He doesn''t know that the people on AIS and Shah are going to kill you. He really doesn''t know, and the virgin of steel has also participated in it. He also knows after the event. Really, and I can tell you that the virgin of steel will fight you. It''s a private resentment between you."


    "Be clear."


    Tomler sighed and said: "After receiving you, the virgin of steel learned from Clooney that you were Satan. The virgin of steel recently paid heavy casualties in Brazil. They were beaten miserably and several people died. Then, they thought it was Satan. It was based on the fact that the virgin of steel was beaten worse when she tried to intercept the people fighting with them on the river. A machine gunner and a sniper They beat them badly, and they think that no matter the number, combat effectiveness, or the characteristics of snipers and machine gunners, only the Satan mercenary regiment is in line with them. "


    Gao Yang said coldly, "just guess?"


    Tomler said sincerely: "it''s really just a guess, otherwise the virgin of steel has no reason to shoot you, because they are hired by me, and I really didn''t give this order. What I said was what Clooney told me afterwards. At that time, everything had happened. Clooney and I were involved, but I was really innocent."


    I already know who the receiver is. It''s no secret, so I don''t believe you very much


    Tomler sighed and said: "Ram, listen to me, we''ve all been fooled in this matter. Ace is an organization with behind the scenes support, and I can tell you that the supporters include the United States. What I can also tell you is that I also played a role in this, but now ace is out of control! Understand? They''re out of control. I''m just a small person. I thought it was okay, but I miscalculated They have crossed the border and become out of control. It has become a big threat to all of us, just like atta in those years. "


    Gao Yang thought and said, "then who is the other side? Tell me."


    Tomler shook his head and said, "you know there is Shah in it. I can only tell you who has Shah. I can''t say anything else. Really, this can''t be said."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "never say?"


    "Never say!"


    He raised his head and said nothing. At this time, tommle sighed: "anyway, Clooney leaked your identity in front of the virgin of steel. He really did it wrong. He made a big mistake. Therefore, I am willing to compensate you and take some responsibility for your brother''s death, but we really don''t need to declare war, do you think?"


    "Well, show me your sincerity," he said in a loud and deep voice


    After hesitating for a moment, tomler said in a deep voice, "five million dollars!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not enough. My brother''s life is not enough. Five million is not enough, 30 million is not enough, otherwise there''s no need to talk about it."


    Tomler sank his face and said, "I''m very sincere. Don''t go too far, man. I''m willing to be responsible. I don''t want to go to war with you. Ten million. Be a friend or go to war. You choose."


    "You live in Long Island. There are now your children and wife in your house. There are eight bodyguards inside and 22 outside. I admit there are a lot of people, but you underestimate Satan. Moreover, I said that I am preparing to kill you these days. If you think it necessary, I can say it in more detail. Well, this is my card. Now it''s up to you to choose."


    Tomler''s face sank badly. After thinking for a moment, he finally said in a deep voice: "well, 20 million, let''s finish this thing. I choose to continue to be friends, but don''t force me to go to war."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "now give it to me. You know the account number."


    Tomler immediately snapped his fingers and said to his assistant who had been in the room, "here, now."


    After that, tomler looked at Gao Yang and said helplessly, "this is an unfortunate accident. We all paid a heavy price, but this matter is over, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but nodded. Both of them were silent. After about ten minutes, tomler''s assistant instead of the vase secretary said, "the money has arrived. Mr. ram, you can check it."


    Gao Yang stood up, sighed and said, "don''t check, Mr. tomler. A very unpleasant accident happened. We all cost a lot, but the outcome is good. Well, Mr. tomler, we may not have a chance to cooperate in the future, but at least we are not the enemy."


    Tomler smiled hard and stretched out his hand to Gaoyang, but Gaoyang didn''t shake hands with him. He just took back the ID card and put it back in his pocket. Then he put the pistol back in his back waist, nodded to tomler and said, "we''re not enemies, but we''re not friends. We''ll go our own way in the future. I hope you won''t do anything stupid. Let''s end this matter. Goodbye, Mr. tomler."


    After that, Gao Yang nodded, turned and walked out.


    Tommle looked gloomy and watched the bodyguards send Gao Yang out. After closing the door, tommle said with a gloomy face, "kill them, everyone."


    The assistant nodded and said, "do you start now? It needs to master their trends, and it needs a certain amount of time and money."


    After thinking for a long time, tomler finally shook his head and said, "no, although I don''t know who it is, Satan has power behind him. Unless they are all dead, there will be trouble."


    After shaking his head helplessly, tomler said in a deep voice: "It''s not convenient for us to do it ourselves. Two thousand magnolias can guarantee the safety for a certain time. Inform the virgin of steel that if they screw up, they must take care of everything and let them kill Satan. I won''t spend a penny on Satan''s sons of bitches. My loss is heavy enough. Satan''s people are a bunch of lunatics. The lunatics should be right by the lunatics and let the virgin of steel finish it It''s what they haven''t done! Go and inform me. I have to go home and have a look now! "


    The assistant said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll inform the virgin of steel."


    When tomler explained something to his assistant, Gao Yang entered the elevator under the escort of the bodyguard. He left the tomler building very smoothly.


    Sitting back in the car, holding up the steering wheel, and holding the steering wheel, he said, "do what you want." (the mercenary war) will have more official account on the official WeChat platform. At the same time, there are 100% lucky gifts for everyone! Now we will turn on WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the public number "qdread". And pay attention, speed up!)

 Chapter 965

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    In Gao Yang''s ears, there was a voice without any emotional color on the 13th.


    "The fishing mission has been completed. Now we are ready for the hunting operation, the cleaning group is ready, the signal broadcasting equipment is shifted, and the target trend is monitored."


    Gao Yang wanted to pull out the micro earphone from his ear, but there was no tweezers and no one to help him. The earphone hidden deep in the ear canal could not be pulled out, so Gao Yang could only regret to give up his plan to take off the micro earphone and replace it with a walkie talkie.


    Gao Yang started the car and sped along the route that tomler would take. This time, he was much faster.


    The assassination of tomler was officially launched.


    It''s not easy to kill tomler. It''s not easy for Satan to launch a frontal attack in the simplest way, or to use the combat mode only after the 13th.


    If Gao Yang can afford to wait, maybe he can let the 13th directly complete the work of a killer. However, it takes a long time and may not be successful, because the killer''s work is not as simple as that shown in the film, and the 13th also needs a group of people who are also killers to do a lot of work for him.


    If the 13th dares to complete the assassination as shown in the movie, he will die early. The difference between the killer and the assassin is that the killer can be reused, while the assassin is a one-time use. Usually, he completes the assassination task. Even if he completes the mission, he can survive being beaten to death by the escort of the assassin target, which is no longer something that the assassin can consider, It is not considered by the assassin''s users.


    If you want to kill tomler as soon as possible, the only way and the most direct way is to forcibly kill tomler with a gun. This requires mobilizing more than 40 people, distributed in many parts of New York, to cooperate with a perfect assassination, and must also cooperate seamlessly.


    Tomler''s home is on Long Island. If he wants to go home by car, he has to go through Delancey street. Of course, the premise is that he can''t really go home by helicopter, although it will be very convenient for tomler to take a helicopter, because the apron is on the roof of his building.


    If you can, Gao Yang really hopes to shoot down tomler in the air, because it will save a lot of trouble. An air crash will certainly cause a much smaller sensation than killing many people with guns in the downtown area of New York. Unfortunately, if you want to shoot down tomler from the air, you can only use air defense missiles.


    Shooting down a helicopter over New York with an anti-aircraft missile will cause much sensation after 9 / 11, needless to say, but this is not the key to the problem.


    The key to the problem is that Gao Yang can''t find some air defense missiles from New York in a short time. In addition, if he wants to pour dirty water on General George, he can''t use air defense missiles. The reason is very simple, because General George won''t do so, so Gao Yang can''t do it, just so simple.


    If you can''t shoot down tomler, let tomler go to the ground. It''s a simple choice. The key factor why Gaoyang chose this time as the operation time is that tomler''s helicopter is under repair.


    Very simple, very accidental factors, but the formulation of an action plan is often due to these insignificant coincidences.


    If it weren''t for the fact that tomler''s plane couldn''t fly today, Gaoyang would make preparations for a longer time to ensure everything, but when he learned that tomler could only walk on the ground today, the action would be carried out immediately.


    If there is a highway to Long Island, if tomler''s team gets on the bridge connecting Manhattan with the outside world, he will directly get on highway 278. It will be more difficult to block tomler after getting on the highway. Therefore, the action will be carried out on Manhattan Island.


    Gao Yang was not far from the scheduled place of action. He randomly parked his car in a parking lot, took a taxi to a shopping mall, got off and went directly to a van beside the road.


    On the 13th, little Downey, and Eliza, the talented hacker with some social barriers, are inside.


    There are many monitors in the car. Eliza has been busy tapping the keyboard. Different pictures flash on the screen wall in front of No. 13.


    Staring at the screen on the 13th, he found that Gao Yang didn''t turn his head after coming up, but said in a deep voice, "I''ll tell you good news."


    Gao Yang sat aside and said, "what good news."


    On the 13th, he didn''t speak, but little Downey turned on the play button on a laptop. Gao Yang immediately heard what tomler said in the room after he left.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, tomler didn''t directly order people to kill us, but let the virgin of steel continue to do it. Good. I''m going to find them. Oh, the eavesdropper works well.


    Little Downey smiled and said, "it must be said that the signal of the big bird is well broadcast."


    When Gao Yang went in, he had a bug on his body. It was very small and stuck to his ass. when he sat in the chair, the bug stayed on the chair. The advantage of modern science and technology is that a bug much smaller than millet has a good effect. The only problem is that there is no antenna if the volume is too small. Without an antenna, the signal can not be transmitted far.


    However, with Jason, install a larger UAV with a signal collection and amplification system, and then let the UAV hover over the window of tomler''s office, so you don''t have to worry about not receiving the signal. In fact, it''s far from tomler''s office now, and the electromagnetic interference in New York is also strong, but the signal of the eavesdropper is still very good.


    Gao Yang looked at the screen and said, "did tomler come out?"


    Little Donny shook his head and said, "not yet."


    "Where are our people?"


    "It''s in place, and the vehicles are in place, waiting for tomler to come."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "good, let''s wait."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he heard No. 13 suddenly say, "come out!"


    Gao Yang is in the monitoring car, but he is not at the first scene of the operation. The first scene needs to be further ahead, in front of him.


    The predetermined ambush field is like a king''s word. One vertical is the main road of Delancey street in the east-west direction. It is two north-south streets, not far from each other. One horizontal in the middle is an alley between two buildings.


    Gao Yang''s position is on the upper cross street and then back.


    There are enough people ready to take action, but there is no bulletproof vest, no high promotion of communication equipment, and there is no need to take action, because he has finished the most important work.


    Go to meet tomler alone, place a bug and inquire about the culprits who killed Bruce. Of course, this is the best and normal range. Then, the most important purpose is to tell tomler that his home is not safe so that he can leave the office and go to the ambush circle obediently.


    As for letting tomler pay another $20 million and make him think that the matter is over, Satan won''t do it to him again. It''s just cuddling grass and beating rabbits.


    The UAV is not only responsible for playing the role of a signal amplifier, but also uses a large UAV rather than a small one because it needs to be equipped with a monitoring system.


    Of course, for surveillance, Jason''s UAV only plays an auxiliary role, mainly the dense surveillance cameras distributed outside the tomler building.


    Eliza took part in the operation, which was to use her ability to use the road monitoring system in downtown New York as their eyes.


    The traffic police are responsible for the road monitoring system. They can monitor the traffic conditions in New York according to real-time images. Originally, the system is physically isolated from the external network and is not connected to the outside world at all. It is impossible to take over by relying on a hacker like in the film. However, if a cleaner can place a small thing on the internal network, So as to break the physical isolation between the networks, and leave the rest to Eliza.


    In fact, the cleaner also gave Eliza the access and control passwords, and Eliza''s greatest role is to erase all traces of invasion in addition to being the most suitable operator.


    Jason''s drone sent back the clearest image.


    The 13th stared at the convoy and said in a deep voice, "one, two, three, confirm the characteristics. These three cars are the three cars. They came out. Oh, no, four. Tomler increased the number of bodyguards."


    After taking a breath, the 13th grabbed a talker and said in a deep voice: "attention, teams, the target has appeared and is driving along the correct route, but the target has increased the guard force. Now there are four vehicles."


    After that, the 13th grabbed another walkie talkie and whispered, "big bird, lower the height of the UAV and observe the car."


    The image angle on a screen changes rapidly, and then you can look at the car at an inclined angle. After looking at it for a moment, No. 13 sink channel: "The first Mercedes Benz S600 is a bulletproof vehicle, the second is a Rolls Royce phantom, a bulletproof vehicle, and the third is a GMC commercial vehicle, which has no bulletproof capability. The fourth GMC is a little strange. The vehicle weight is too large, but it is not enough for conventional modification of the weight of the bulletproof vehicle, or it is equipped with heavy equipment, or it has a certain degree of bulletproof capability."


    After that, the 13th breathed out and said, "the target is the most likely to be on the second car, but the fourth car needs to be focused."


    After that, on the 13th, he put down the phone and said helplessly, "Mr. tomler''s protective force is about to catch up with the head of a country."


    Gao Yang is sure that he can kill tomler, and tomler''s temporary increase of guards and the use of bulletproof vehicles are all within the plan, so Gao Yang doesn''t care about it.


    "On the 13th, how do you see that it''s a bulletproof car?"


    Gao Yang asked the questions he cared about, and on the 13th smiled and said, "rely on your eyes."


    "Of course I know you see with your eyes. I want to know how you can distinguish subtle differences?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice: "don''t forget, I''m a killer, and the most common target of killers is people in bulletproof cars. When any commercial bulletproof car comes out, the shadow will be one of the first batch of buyers. Let me tell you a little trick. The tires of bulletproof cars are very different from those of ordinary cars. This is the simplest way to distinguish. You can see it at a glance."


    After that, on the 13th, he grabbed the phone again and said, "it is expected that the target will arrive at the hunting ground in three minutes and be ready for battle. Guys, we have an eight minute security window. There is plenty of time, so we all do our work carefully."


    After that, on the 13th, he waved to Gao Yang and said, "it''s time for you to go out and let the cannon fodder you found get ready to go. By the way, say goodbye to them." (the novel War of mercenaries will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and 100% lucky draw gifts to everyone! Now open wechat and click the "+" sign at the top right to "add friends" Search for the official account number qdread and pay attention to it.

 Chapter 966

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    Gao Yang got out of the command car, walked quickly through a street, reached the alley in the middle of Wang Zi and turned in.


    There were two cars parked in the alley. The first one was a Ford car. There were two people sitting in it. Seeing the two people in the car, Gao Yang couldn''t help frowning, because he found that fat Harry and bird bird were inside, and he didn''t want to see fat Harry appear.


    Gao Yang opened the rear door and sat in the back. He said in a deep voice, "people will arrive soon. Get ready to go out."


    Bird whistled and said, "where''s the money."


    Gao Yang put the bag in bird''s hand and said, "90000. If you just shoot, that''s all. If you kill the person I want to kill, I''ll give 100000 more."


    Bird opened the bag, looked at it, nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s just random shooting. The person you want him to die is dead."


    After saying that, bird put his hand out of the window and waved. Then Gao Yang saw six black young people jump out of a business car, and then they all stood around Gao Yang''s car. From the expression of these people, they really didn''t seem nervous.


    "Don''t have a problem," he said in a low voice


    Bird laughed and said, "don''t worry, all the cars are stolen now. Just throw them away after use."


    Just then, Gao Yang heard what the 13th seemed to say directly in his ear.


    "The target is about to enter, count down ten seconds, roadblock action, RAM preparation."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak or move. Then he heard No. 13 say calmly, "red light."


    Just as he was speaking on the 13th, Gao Yang saw four cars of tomler driving into the ambush circle on the king shaped street. The red light was on, the Mercedes Benz stopped, and the red light behind him was on, stopping the car following the team at the intersection behind.


    All four cars had fallen into the trap. At this time, large vans from the streets on the left and right rushed out.


    The first car saw the rushing truck, realized that it was wrong, and suddenly accelerated, but the truck on the right hit it and directly hit the Mercedes Benz into the green belt in the middle of the road, while the truck behind was more smooth and stopped directly at the intersection.


    Two trucks blocked up tomler''s motorcade in a short section of the street.


    Bird looked a little stunned. Just then, he shouted, "get on! The second car!"


    Bird didn''t give an order. When the people on both sides of the car heard the loud cry, they rushed out. They pulled out the pistols hidden in their bodies and began shooting indiscriminately at the second car.


    The bullets of the pistol only left white spots on the bulletproof glass mountain, but they didn''t expect these little gangsters to complete everything.


    The glass on the car was lowered at a very fast speed, and then four muzzles came out. Just in a moment, all six gangsters were knocked down to the ground.


    Bird finally shouted, "Fark! What the fuck is going on!"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He quickly turned out of the car and watched the war under the cover of the body.


    In the cars parked on both sides of the road, about 15 people suddenly appeared and started shooting with their automatic rifles.


    Most people use the M4 because the US military is used to it.


    Gao Yang saw a machine gun start shooting on the other side of the street. GMC without bulletproof ability was almost instantly hit into a sieve, but the Rolls Royce could not be penetrated with 7.62mm bullets.


    The two cars rushed left and right, trying to break through the encirclement.


    Just then, after the windows of Mercedes Benz and Rolls Royce were lowered a little, more guns came out.


    Gao Yang felt his scalp numb for a moment, because tomler''s bodyguard was too strong.


    The bullets fired from the car were very accurate. The killers found on the 13th fell to the ground one after another. A total of 15 people launched the assault. Under the bullets fired from the Rolls Royce car, seven or eight people fell to the ground quickly. It seems that there is a tendency to be reversed by tomler''s bodyguards.


    Satan has not been put into battle, but looking at the cannon fodder is cannon fodder. When he really can''t bear the heavy responsibility, the 13th shouted, "Satan!"


    After the order was given on the 13th, Cui Bo, who was ambushed on the roof, opened fire first. He used Barrett to start shooting at the Rolls Royce.


    The 12.7mm armor piercing shell can even penetrate the armored vehicle, but Rolls Royce''s bulletproof ability is too strong. Cui Bo''s first shot hit the position facing the driver on the front windshield, but the driver was still sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Li JinFang and Irene rushed out of the building on Gao Yang''s left. Their goal was to open a gap window and hit bullets through the gap.


    Just then, Raphael, Frye and Andy ho rushed out. Based on the principle of not using heavy weapons as much as possible, Frye didn''t use a bazooka. He and Andy ho covered Raphael and rushed to the back of the GMC car.


    The last GMC does have bulletproof capability, but it is not the whole vehicle. Instead, there is a protective cage like a safe at the rear of the vehicle. Three people shoot outward from the shooting hole opened on the vehicle, just like shooting in an armored vehicle. It is really very advantageous.


    Li JinFang and Irene suppressed Rolls Royce, groliov suppressed GMC one shot, and Andy ho suppressed the other. At this time, Frye stopped for a moment.


    Frye raised his hand and, at a distance of less than 10 meters, accurately threw an M67 grenade into the shooting hole that was only 20 cm long and 10 cm wide.


    After an explosion, GMC suddenly lost its fire, while Raphael was still running to the Rolls Royce.


    As long as Raphael is close to Rolls Royce, he can blow it up. If the people in Rolls Royce get off, they can solve all the people inside without Raphael.


    It''s very slow to say, but everything will happen very quickly. However, in more than ten seconds, it seems that the overall situation has been decided.


    At this time, Gao Yang suddenly heard No. 13 loudly: "no, the team may be a false target. There are some problems with Lexus behind the team. Go to a few people to stop him!"


    Gao Yang''s heart clicked. He felt something wrong. Is there really a problem.


    Gao Yang pulled out his pistol and ran out. At this time, Satan''s people had rushed to the Rolls Royce. Only he was closest to the top cross of the king.


    Gao Yang left the cover, but he couldn''t see what was wrong because his sight was blocked by the big truck in the way.


    "Solve the target car! I''ll go back!"


    When Gao Yang began to run towards the other side, a very tall, tall and strong man with a big bald head shining with oil also began to run towards the other side.


    Just then, the 13th roared, "Satan can solve the target. Others go back and stop a white Lexus. The car hasn''t moved. You must search carefully!"


    Just then, the bald man beside him shouted, "I told you! Tomler is very cunning!"


    Ignoring to speak, Gao Yang ran a few steps and saw a white SUV.


    Satan''s men were besieging the main target vehicle Rolls Royce. At the beginning of the attack, the people found on the 13th were outside. At this time, five people approached the white car from the left and right sides.


    Seeing someone arrive before himself, he shouted loudly into the air, "what the fuck is going on! Aren''t you sure the target got on the bus?"


    No. 13 said loudly: "there was no monitoring from the underground garage to leaving, and the target didn''t know to change the car. The recassas also came out of the tomler building. I think there''s a problem! It''s better to go and have a look."


    Gao Yang was still running towards the car that might have problems, but at this time, suddenly two guns were stretched out from the co driver''s seat and the window of the left rear seat of the white car. After a few shots, all five people who had been close to the white car fell to the ground.


    There was a problem.


    Such a big mistake has been made in the high spirited, urgent and infallible plan.


    Although things haven''t been confirmed and Rolls Royce hasn''t finished yet, Gao Yang thinks it''s screwed up.


    The vehicles blocked by the large truck abandoned the car and fled long after hearing the gunfire in front. However, the white car stopped in the front. Although the doors were open, the people didn''t come down. Only after shooting, someone suddenly sat up from his seat. Before that, they obviously shrank below. As for why they opened the door, Of course, to look like the cars around.


    In front of the white car is the intersection. There is no car. One of them accelerates suddenly. After turning around, the white car goes on the opposite lane and runs in the direction of coming.


    Two feet can''t catch up with the car anyway, but fortunately, Eliza has set all the intersections nearby as red lights, and there are never fewer cars in Manhattan. As long as they stop, they slip for a long time, and the SUV soon has no way to go.


    Something went wrong, but fortunately it was not at an irreparable stage.


    Without being reminded, Cui Bo shot continuously and his position could control the overall situation, but it was too difficult to shoot fast-moving car drivers with sniper rifles. Cui Bo chose a simpler car head to shoot.


    Cui Bo couldn''t get through the bulletproof car, but it was only a minute to shoot at the front of the car. After two shots, the front of the white SUV rushed onto the sidewalk, but he couldn''t continue to move forward. Instead, five people came down from the car and ran forward on foot.


    Gao Yang had run past the intersection and was actually thirty or forty meters away from the white car. At this time, he shouted while running: "make sure the target is here. I see him."


    A loud bang couldn''t penetrate Rolls Royce''s hard shell. Raphael had to choose to blow them up with his car.


    At the same time, five people ran wildly in Gao Yang''s field of vision. One of them suddenly burst into a sky of blood fog and saw it very clearly. At the same time, Gao Yang''s bald head stopped and shot. After a shot, another person fell down.


    Gao Yang didn''t shoot, because he was holding only a pistol, not his own one. He shot while running dozens of meters away. If he could hit it, he would become a fairy.


    Tomler didn''t dare to run again. Running again was the end of being killed by a sniper rifle, but he had successfully run to the door of a store and rushed in as soon as he dodged. (the war of mercenaries will have more fresh content on the official WeChat platform. At the same time, 100% prize winners will be given to you! Now we''ll start WeChat, click the + + "add friends" on the top right, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it, and speed it up!)

 Chapter 967

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    Originally, he wanted to shoot with a bald rifle, but when he saw tomler running into the store, Gao Yang didn''t have time to stop, but ran straight over.


    Ran to the door of the store, Gao Yang stopped, covered his body on one side of the door, and stopped one meter away from the glass door.


    After stopping, he raised his voice and said, "report the architectural form."


    After waiting for a few seconds on the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "according to the drawings registered by the fire department, the building is six floors high. The store the target entered is connected with the building by stairs without a back door."


    "Wai!" he said in a low voice


    There is no back door, but you can jump out of the window after going upstairs.


    Satan has finished the elimination of the motorcade and is now coming quickly. Gao Yang only needs four or five people to surround all the small buildings where the store is located.


    Tomler is unlikely to escape, but the problem is that Gaoyang they are likely to need to search layer by layer after attacking the store, which takes time.


    The cleaners turn off all the cameras near the ambush circle, or it is directly controlled by Gao Yang. The cleaners can directly order the mobilization of patrol cars. The nearest police patrol car can come as soon as eight minutes later.


    The battle has lasted almost two minutes. If you have to enter the building and search layer by layer, the time will not be too short, and you can basically declare failure.


    After ordering people to surround the building, Gao Yang saw that seven cannon fodder found on the 13th had also reached the door of the store.


    Gao Yang calculated and found that these seven people were all the rest.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know where to find these people on the 13th. He only knows that these combat skills are OK, but when the killer is obviously unqualified, people have a name called dark night ghost.


    The name is not grand, even if it is only dark and strange. The key is that the style of these people is neither dark night nor ghost. When mercenaries go to war, they are barely qualified, and when killers, even if they can kill the target, they are also the roles that are destroyed by others. They have nothing to do with ghosts. No wonder No. 13 calls these people new rookies.


    The seven people seemed very excited and angry, because their people died not only a lot, but also too worthless, but this is not the reason why they are still insisting.


    There are seven people left to fight to the end because they have no money if their mission fails, and after only seven people are left, there are only seven people who pay money. Therefore, this is the reason why the dark night ghost must stick to the end.


    The person who saw the dark night ghost had arrived behind him. He waved his hand and motioned for the two people to rush through the glass door quickly.


    Gao Yang lowered his head. When he was about to rush forward, his suit collar was caught by the bald head behind him.


    Just then, the seven people who rushed from behind Gaoyang them divided into four and quickly ran to the other side of the door.


    PA, PA, PA.


    Gao Yang heard three shots, and then understood why the bald head held him.


    Someone must see what''s going on in the store, so when the three people of the dark night ghost flash out, two covers and one observation want to take advantage of the space to see. However, after three shots in the store, one person who turned his head and looked in was shot in the nose, and the two people who didn''t turn their head were shot behind their ears.


    No deviation, three shots and three lives. Everyone was hit in the central nervous system. After being shot, he won''t even twitch. In the real sense, he died instantly.


    The bald head behind Gao Yang said faintly: "in the house, it''s not others, it''s the God of guns! Don''t show your head if you don''t want to die!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help looking back. The big man behind him looked calm and determined.


    Gao Yang didn''t forget that Justin gave him the nickname of tomler in the information.


    Tomler''s nickname is gun god.


    Now Gao Yang understands.


    After taking a deep breath, he raised his voice and whispered, "does he have any weakness?"


    The bald head continued to sink his voice: "if he doesn''t have a gun, there will be no weakness, because anyone can kill him. If he has a gun, he still has no weakness. Who he sees and who dies."


    Gao Yang vomited and said, "gun god!"


    The bald man pursed his mouth, nodded his head heavily, and said in a deep voice, "yes, he has a gun in his hand. He is God."


    Baldheaded Ludwig hunt, once a member of the virgin of steel, was a friend of tomler, but now he is a sworn enemy.


    Ludwig is 1.96 meters tall, with big arms and round waist. He has no hair, shiny scalp, a beard and no expression on his face.


    When Justin''s people just released Ludwig on bail and sent him to Gao Yang, Gao Yang also wanted to ask for some news from Ludwig, but what Ludwig knew was out of date and didn''t make much sense.


    Ludwig just wanted to kill tomler, so he was happy to take part in the operation. Just give him a gun, but Gao Yang didn''t think a man who had lived in prison for 12 years had any skills, but it didn''t matter, because Ludwig was originally used to divert his attention.


    Now Gao Yang began to rejoice. If Ludwig had not been the one, he would have died.


    It''s too impatient. It''s very dangerous. Especially when the opponent is a man known as the God of guns, Gao Yang calmed down his impatient state of mind, breathed a sigh and said, "we''ll wait until we get together."


    Ludwig whispered, "don''t worry, tomler won''t go. Don''t worry that he will hide upstairs, because it''s unnecessary."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "why? Just because he is the God of guns?"


    Ludwig said in a deep voice, "yes, just because he is the God of guns. He has a gun and keeps it inside, so no one can rush in. Therefore, he doesn''t need to hide at all. He just needs to kill everyone he sees."


    After a pause, Ludwig said in a deep voice, "put on heavy weapons, or directly blow up the building with C4!"


    Satan''s men came. Groliov and Tommy went directly around the back of the building to prevent tomler from escaping, while Li JinFang, Irene and Frye came to the front door as the attack team.


    Gao Yang stopped Li JinFang and the three of them with a gesture, and then whispered, "is it OK to open the way with a grenade and then attack?"


    Ludwig shook his head and said, "no, the grenade can''t be thrown in."


    Gao Yang looked at Ludwig in surprise and said, "are you fucking kidding?"


    Ludwig said expressionless, "you can try."


    After Gao Yang stretched out two fingers and curled up twice, Frye put down his gun, took out two shock bombs, took two steps forward and was ready to throw them obliquely into the store.


    Ludwig said in a deep voice, "if you''re going to try, I suggest more. Two are obviously not enough."


    Gao Yang raised his hand again. Li JinFang and Irene quickly took out a shock bomb, and then Gao Yang said to the survivors of the two remaining night ghosts around him: "you throw grenades, we assault!"


    Then Ludwig said in a deep voice, "don''t just use this. Throw the killing grenades together."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "there won''t be too few people inside. It''s bad to hurt too many by mistake. It''s too big and bad."


    Ludwig shrugged and said, "well, it''s better not to throw it, lest it blow us up."


    Throwing grenades from the outside must be safer than assault. The four people of the dark night ghost were still very satisfied with this arrangement. They took a shock bomb, leaned in the distance and pulled out the pull ring.


    Four people flashed out one after another, trying to throw the shock bomb through an open glass door.


    There is no need to expose the grenade to the enemy''s muzzle. Just raise your hand and throw the grenade obliquely into the door. No one feels dangerous.


    The four men just took two steps forward. If tomler hid in the store facing the door, he couldn''t hit them, or if he took a corner with the two bodyguards, he couldn''t hit the grenade thrower. However, tomler hit them.


    Three shots went off in a row, and the three grenade throwers immediately fell to the ground.


    Tommle didn''t follow the routine. They hid on the left outside the gate. Tommle was on the right inside the gate. Therefore, they just left the cover of the wall a little and were exposed under the muzzle of tommle''s gun.


    Tomler took an unusual road, which made the people of the night ghost miserable. Only one lucky man walked slowly and survived.


    Gao Yang turned around, closed his eyes and covered his ears. The shock bomb failed to throw in, but exploded around them. Fortunately, when they saw the people of the night ghost knocked down to the ground, Gao Yang and they had taken protective measures. Although the shock bomb was also loud outdoors, it could not form a dizzy sound shock wave.


    After a moment of evasion, Li JinFang and Irene shot a shuttle at the door to prevent tomler from rushing out.


    The only ghost left was stunned. His eyes couldn''t see anything. His ears were buzzing. He lay on the ground with a shock bomb, but he was shaking all over.


    Frye reached forward and grabbed the bomb. He raised his hand and threw the bomb through a narrow gap.


    From Frye''s point of view, the door is just a thin crack. Throwing grenades at this angle will not pose any threat to people in the store. Frye just doesn''t want the shock bomb to blow up outside the door.


    The shock bomb was thrown in, but it only frightened the clerks trapped in the store and caused a series of screams.


    So far, Gao Yang doesn''t even know what''s inside.


    Ludwig spoke again. He said in a deep voice, "I said, if you can''t throw it in, tomler is called God, the God of gun, for no reason."


    He breathed loudly, pointed across the road and said, "I''ll take a rifle to the opposite side and pull it away."


    Ludwig smiled disdainfully and said, "you need to search his location, and he can kill you as long as he sees you. There is no doubt that he will find you first."


    Gao Yang breathed again and said, "is it so blocked by a man and a gun?"


    Ludwig said, "there is a way. I said," blow up the whole place, or put up a heavy weapon. "(the mercenary war) will have more fresh content on the official WeChat platform. At the same time, there are 100% raffle gifts for everyone! Now we will turn on WeChat, click the" + "number on the top right, add friends, search the official account number qdread. And pay attention, speed up!)

 Chapter 968

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    If there is enough C4, Gao Yang dares to order to use it. Although it will certainly be a super big event to be traced to the end, if they don''t kill tomler, they will still die quickly, which is definitely faster than being tracked down and killed again.


    Unfortunately, the action plan targeting the convoy did not prepare too many C4 at all, because it was useless.


    The plan is to kill tomler when he doesn''t respond, rather than kill him in this confrontation. Besides, this period of time is enough for tomler to make many calls, and as long as tomler makes a call outside and informs him that his assistant is the hand of Satan''s mercenary regiment, All the efforts they made were meaningless.


    The cleaners are meaningless. Of course, Gao Yang doesn''t mind using heavy firepower. As long as he can kill tomler, he dares to use a nuclear bomb now, but it''s still a pity that they don''t prepare heavy firepower.


    The United States is not Syria after all. Gao Yang says that they do not have super powerful arms suppliers in the United States. Guns are no problem, but the heavy firepower that can be used to bomb buildings can not be found. To be exact, it is impossible to find it in a short time.


    Without heavy firepower and enough C4, Gao Yang sighed and said, "the operation failed. We have been exposed, but anyway, brothers, we will kill tomler by all means!"


    After Gao Yang finished, he suddenly said on the 13th, "who said it was exposed? Are you kidding? With me and at least ten cleaners, do you think it''s so easy to expose?"


    Gao Yang was very surprised and hurriedly said, "how is it possible? Tomler stayed so long, doesn''t he know to make a phone call?"


    No. 13 peaceful road: "All channel communication is blocked, boss. No phone can make a call. Radio communication interference has been turned on from the moment before the operation. Except for the communication frequency we are using, whether mobile phone or radio, all communication within four kilometers has been interrupted. As for fixed line phones, you don''t have to worry. Our hacker beauty has been killed After cutting off all the fixed telephones nearby, don''t worry. No one can contact outside, so you don''t have to worry about the leakage. I just have to remind you that you have three and a half minutes left. Hurry up. "


    Gao Yang''s spirit was boosted. He stretched out his hand back and said, "mirror!"


    Irene immediately took out a small round mirror and straightened the strip around the frame, which was a mirror with a 30 cm long handle.


    Using a mirror to observe the situation in the building is definitely more convenient and faster than using any advanced instrument.


    Gao Yang took the mirror, held it in one hand and slowly stretched it out to the door.


    Just put the mirror out of the wall, Gao Yang only felt a slight shock in his hand. The mirror that was only half the size of his palm had been broken into powder.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help scolding angrily: "Falk, hit the mirror too!"


    Just then, tomler suddenly shouted in the room, "ram, I know you''re outside. I thought our holiday was over. I didn''t expect you to take my fucking money and come and kill me. I said, you''re a dishonest bastard!"


    Gao Yang could not distinguish the position of tomler from his voice. He also shouted, "Mr. tomler, I just want to say that you are dead today!"


    "Ha ha, that''s ridiculous, RAM. Believe me, it will be me, not you, who can survive. You''re dead, you''re dead, I promise you!"


    Gao Yang waved to the back, pointed to the car mirror not far from him, and then said sincerely: "Mr. tomler, your shooting is very good. It should be said that you are too strong. You are the only strong I have seen in my life. You are worthy of being called the God of guns!"


    Tomler said in surprise: "Oh, it seems that you have inquired about a lot of things. Well, now that you know, I have a word to tell you. Now, some people call you the gun god. Ha ha, that''s ridiculous, RAM. To tell the truth, I''ve seen a lot of hairy boys like you. Your shooting skills may be really good, but compared with our generation, you are a pile of dog shit. Really, you are a pile of dogs Shit! What''s wrong with this world? How can a person dare to be called a gun god? It''s ridiculous. "


    Ludwig said to himself behind Gao Yang, "although tomler is damn, he is right. What are the mercenaries now?"


    Gao Yang smiled and ignored the emotion from Ludwig. He just shouted, "I really have to admit, Mr. tomler, your shooting scared me. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful after leaving the battlefield for so many years. I thought you couldn''t hold the gun stably."


    Tomler said proudly, "you can try. I''d like to show you whether my hands can shake."


    Irene handed Gao Yang a car mirror. Gao Yang took the mirror and said loudly, "tomler, there must be an ending today. Guess what the ending is?"


    While talking, Gao Yang suddenly stretched out the mirror, but the mirror burst again.


    Gao Yang seemed to be unaffected. After throwing away the reflector, he smiled and said, "well done, very alert!"


    Tommle also laughed and said, "if you dare to stretch out your hand again, I''ll knock off your claws. No one dares to stretch out their claws in front of me, and no one has a chance to stretch their claws towards me."


    Gao Yang took another mirror, and just then, Ludwig suddenly shouted, "Hi, tomler, long time no see."


    As soon as Ludwig uttered his voice, tomler was a little silent for a moment and said in a very surprised voice, "Falk, this voice is too fucking familiar. Are you Mr. Hunt?"


    Just as tomler spoke in surprise, Gao Yang tried to take a look in the mirror when tomler was shocked. However, tomler broke the mirror again. Moreover, when shooting, he didn''t even stop talking or change his emphasis.


    Gao Yang was completely helpless, but Ludwig smiled and said loudly, "tomler, you''re still so accurate."


    "Hunter, my name is tomler, not tomler. I''ve corrected you countless times. Well, this is not the key to the problem. I said hunter, aren''t you dead?"


    Ludwig smiled and said, "if I''m not a ghost, it''s obviously that I''m not dead. Am I very disappointed? Oh, and should I be proud, because I may be the only lucky one who picked up a life under your gun."


    "I should be proud. You know, I have no record of losing, but obviously you are an exception. I should have shot you in the head at that time. No wonder something will leak out. It turned out that you survived. However, I have to say I''m very happy that you survived, because none of our old guys are alive."


    Ludwig said with emotion: "yes, you made enough money and killed all our old guys, and then came to be a big man by yourself, but I had to spend a long time in prison. Speaking of these, I''m really glad you survived so that I could have a chance to kill you."


    "Are you in prison? Oh, hunter, that''s not good. It''s hard to live in prison?"


    "Actually, it''s OK. I''m very comfortable in prison."


    "Oh, that''s better."


    "Well, it''s okay. Hi, tomler."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m going in and kill you for big eyes and butterflies."


    "It''s a pity that I killed both of them. Do you want to avenge them? Well, come on, come in. I should end it for you. You haven''t had a good time these years. I''ll give you a ride."


    "OK, wait a minute. I''m coming."


    After Ludwig finished as usual, he put his rifle beside the wall, pulled out a Beretta m92 pistol and said in a deep voice, "the rifle turns too slowly."


    You are dying. We don''t even know what''s going on in the house. We don''t even know where he''s hiding in that direction


    Ludwig said indifferently, "my life is picked up. To tell you the truth, I don''t care whether I live or die. In order to kill tomler, I''m willing to die."


    After that, Ludwig raised his chin and said, "you''re a good shot? Also known as the God of guns?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "someone called me that, but not much."


    Ludwig laughed: "Tomler''s gun god is recognized, and you, I don''t think you are as powerful as him, but there''s no way. I can only place my hope on you. Listen, I''m big. You hide behind me. When he kills me, you shoot him. You only have a chance to shoot him. I really hope it''s not you. Although there''s little hope, are you ready?"


    Before Gao Yang spoke, Irene stood forward and said in a deep voice, "Sir, Satan can''t live without you, sir. I have a helmet and bulletproof vest."


    Li JinFang pulled Irene, and Gao Yang looked at Irene and smiled and said, "you can''t."


    It''s not that Gao Yang despises Irene, but that Irene really didn''t have a chance to kill tomler. Ludwig is right. It''s a chance to shoot. Moreover, the time from finding tomler to shooting a bullet can''t exceed the limit of 0.1 second.


    Gao Yang has never played or practiced like this before, because he can''t practice if he wants to. Such a shot can''t be copied. It''s impossible to fight if he doesn''t really have a way back.


    Gao Yang took a breath and said to Ludwig, "are you ready?"


    Ludwig smiled, turned slightly and motioned Gao Yang to stand behind him.


    Just then, the frightened man climbed to the ground, and the only lucky man left by the night ghost crawled back on the ground.


    Ludwig looked at the man strangely: "what are you doing?"


    "I quit! I don''t want money, it''s fucking death! I give up, I quit, I quit, I quit!"


    The man had collapsed. After Ludwig looked at him, he suddenly put the pistol back into the holster. After taking back the rifle with his right hand, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the man lying on the ground like a chicken. After that, he smiled and said, "good. Since you want to be a deserter, I''m happy to let you use it."


    With the man still in his hand struggling and shouting, Ludwig put his rifle forward and said, "behind me!"


    Gao Yang stood behind Ludwig when Ludwig said in a deep voice, "three, two, one!"


    Ludwig put his head behind the unlucky man he used as a shield and pushed him out together, while Gao Yang stood an arm away behind Ludwig and rushed out at the same time.


    When he rushed out, Ludwig began to shoot, of course, just aimlessly.


    Gao Yang can have a surprise effect by hiding behind Ludwig, but he needs to complete a series of actions to search the target, aim at the target and move the muzzle before he can shoot, while tomler has been aiming at the position where he will appear. He can shoot when the muzzle moves or even when the muzzle does not move.


    By virtue of the bullet holes in the body of the person killed at the beginning, we can analyze the trajectory and speculate on the position of tomler, but tomler will move, and he is indeed moving all the time, that is to say, the position of tomler cannot be speculated, and we can''t speculate yet.


    You can''t even guess, because once you guess, the preconceived will have an impact in your mind. On the contrary, it''s not good for the position of fast search for tomler. It''s better to really spell such a moment''s search.


    In any way, Gaoyang is the party that is completely in a disadvantageous situation.


    But Gao Yang dared to fight, and he really had to fight.


    The moment he dodged to the door, the man Ludwig used as a shield died instantly. The bullet passed through his brain stem and hit Ludwig''s throat. The two fell down at the same time.


    Ludwig gave a glimmer of vision, swept his eyes and found a familiar hairstyle.


    Gao Yang swings the gun with one hand. The pistol is fired during the swing, and then the recoil force changes the trajectory of Gao Yang''s single hand swing.


    Gao Yang didn''t know if he had hit tomler, but he felt that tomler seemed to have hit him.


    The bullet passed through the gap between the ear and the head and rubbed the sunglasses legs on the ear. The impact force drove the sunglasses to hit Gao Yang''s nose and eyes, making Gao Yang feel like a heavy blow.


    Gao Yang''s vision was blurred, and he lost his balance at the moment of shooting and fell to the left.


    Before falling to the ground, Gao Yang fired two more shots. After the third shot, Gao Yang finally landed.


    PA, PA, PA, PA, PA.


    Five shots were fired and the three of them fell to the ground.


    When Gao Yang fell to the ground, Li JinFang and Irene also rushed out. They shot at the three people in the store and quickly repaired all three people.


    In fact, Li JinFang and Irene don''t have to replenish their guns,.


    Tomler is not dead. Gao Yang will be a body before he falls to the ground.


    But Gao Yang didn''t die when he landed.


    Yes, tomler has become a body.


    Tomler hid behind a glass counter, showing half his head and holding an M4A1, and his exposed left eye had become a blood hole.


    As for the two bodyguards, one was carrying M4A1 with a hole in his eyebrows, and the other was holding a pistol. Because the rifle was going by tomler, the bullet went in from his open mouth, but it was a pure coincidence. Gao Yang wanted to hit one of the others.


    Gao Yang''s right hand holding the gun trembled violently. He could hardly hold the gun. Tears and snot ran across his nose. He thought that the bridge of his nose was hurt and sour by sunglasses.


    After sitting on the ground with his left hand, Gao Yang felt his face with his left hand, and sighed: "I''m not dead, I''m not dead, okay, okay... (the novel War of mercenaries will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and 100% lucky draw gifts for you! Open wechat now and click" + "at the top right." Number "add friends", search official account number "qdread" and pay attention to it.

 Chapter 969

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    Gao Yang''s hands are shaking and his body is shaking more and more. This is not only because of fear, but also because of the massive secretion of adrenaline in a short time.


    The danger is a moment, but adrenaline is still secreted. If Gaoyang has been in an extremely dangerous environment, he can burst out more powerful energy than usual, but it''s all right now, so Gaoyang''s trembling will last for a while.


    For a moment, Gao Yang really thought he was dead. After all, the psychological pressure brought by facing a man known as the God of guns was different from facing an ordinary person.


    When Gao Yang found that he was not dead, he was really happy.


    Li JinFang and Irene had rushed into the store. At this time, they shouted loudly: "take tomler''s gun to me, I collect it, and take away all his articles, as well as his bodyguards."


    Frye wanted to help Gao Yang up. At this time, Ludwig lying in front of Gao Yang suddenly coughed, then lay flat on the ground, stared at Gao Yang and said, "I can''t believe I''m not dead."


    Gao Yang smiled hard and said, "I understand why you feel this way."


    Ludwig looked at Gao Yang, touched the location of the bullet, and suddenly said, "it''s amazing that you can kill tomler, especially for me who is familiar with tomler."


    There was no time to gossip. On the 13th, he shouted, "everyone evacuate and the cleaning team enter."


    Gao Yang looked at Ludwig and said, "can you go? Do you need a hand?"


    Ludwig said incredulously, "what? Take me away? Shouldn''t you have shot me in the head?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "don''t talk nonsense. You can walk fast. If you insist, I don''t mind giving you a shot."


    Ludwig touched the location of the bullet again and said, "fortunately, I thought I didn''t need it. Although the bone may be broken and painful, you just need to pull me now."


    Everyone was evacuating separately. Gao Yang saw that little Downey had driven away with Eliza, but No. 13 ran from the van.


    Li JinFang and Irene have come out of the store. Li JinFang has an extra rifle in his hand. After walking out of the store, Li JinFang and Frye helped Ludwig up, while Irene whispered to Gao Yang: "there are three people in it, all clerks, and there are no customers. What should we do?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "go, leave them alone. There are cleaners to deal with it."


    Li JinFang and Irene quickly helped Ludwig run away. The evacuation route was planned in advance, and the evacuation routes were different. Just evacuate separately according to the plan.


    Gao Yang and Frye ran in the opposite direction and met No. 13 on the road.


    "Why don''t you withdraw?"


    "It takes a lot of money for a cleaner to do this."


    The 13th just left a word and ran into the store. After several shots in a row, the 13th ran out again and said to Gao Yang, "follow me."


    Gao Yang was a little impatient. He couldn''t bear to look at Frye again, but after they looked at each other, no one spoke, just shook his head and ran behind the 13th.


    On the 13th, he didn''t speak, but ran quickly and shouted behind him: "we have our own evacuation route. Why follow you?"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "things have exceeded expectations. I don''t trust you to evacuate yourself."


    Gao Yang is helpless. It seems that he was taken as the key protection object on the 13th.


    "What are we waiting for if we don''t withdraw now?"


    "Kill people."


    After hurriedly saying that, the 13th had arrived at the main battlefield. Raphael had not left the alley in the middle of the king shape, but pointed his gun at fat Harry and bird.


    The 13th said to Raphael, "the little fly and the fork withdraw according to the predetermined route. See you at the meeting point."


    Raphael and Frye turned and left. At this time, No. 13 pulled the door and said to Gao Yang, "get in."


    Gao Yang and the 13th got into the car driven by fat Harry. At this time, bird was about to cry and said to Gao Yang, "man, what''s going on? I don''t want to pay back your money. Let''s leave. Please, man."


    No. 13 said expressionless, "drive, go, follow the route I said."


    Fat Harry looked up and said tremblingly, "brother, don''t kill us. We don''t know anything and don''t see anything."


    No. 13 said in a deep voice, "either drive now or die."


    Harry started the car, rushed out of the alley, drove a section of the sidewalk, then turned and rushed up the road.


    "Turn around and bypass the Williamsburg bridge."


    Bird was frightened. He thought Gao Yang was spending money to buy a murderer, but even if he was stupid, he now understood that he had been involved in a shocking conspiracy.


    Fat Harry cried while driving, and then bird cried, but fat Harry just sobbed in a low voice, but bird howled and kept saying that he had a single mother and four or five children to raise.


    The 13th was impatient and said in a deep voice, "I won''t kill you, but if you make a noise again, you''ll really die."


    The two men finally calmed down. When the car drove over the Williamsburg bridge and reached a community in Brooklyn, the 13th took out a telephone, pressed it for a few times, and said in a deep voice: "general, the task has been completed. All the fox bat team were killed, so we can only use standby manpower."


    After a short pause, on the 13th, he solemnly said with a military unique emphasis: "yes, general, Lieutenant Jackson Lee personally killed the target and confirmed that the target was dead, yes, general!"


    After seriously telling the lie, the 13th suddenly said, "stop."


    Fat Harry put on the brake and stopped at the side of the road. At this time, No. 13 took out a small pistol from his body and shot bird in the front seat.


    The No. 13 pistol was very small and quiet. Bird fell forward without humming.


    Gao Yang was stunned and subconsciously shouted, "don''t kill him! No, don''t kill this fat man!"


    Harry put his hand over his eyes and shouted hoarsely, "don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me! You said you wouldn''t kill me."


    Gao Yang really didn''t want to kill Harry. Whether it was women''s benevolence or compassion, he just couldn''t do anything about his acquaintances after several contacts. Moreover, Harry did help him and didn''t do him any harm from beginning to end.


    After looking at Gao Yang seriously on the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "Lieutenant, this fat man must die. He knows too much."


    On the 13th, Gao Yang knew that he didn''t intend to kill Harry on the 13th, because if Harry really had to die, he would have shot him early on the 13th. Why do you say so much useful and useless nonsense.


    "I said, you can''t kill him. Don''t give me any orders. All right, Harry, shut up."


    Harry stopped talking at once, and then said in a loud and deep voice, "Harry, I didn''t want to involve you. You''re a good man, but you should understand now that you''ve been involved in a big event. You really shouldn''t have come."


    Harry didn''t dare to turn his head. He just carefully pinched bird''s wallet on his leg, threw it behind him, hugged his head with his hand again, and said quickly: "listen to me, I don''t know anything, I don''t see anything. All this has nothing to do with me. Please, let me go."


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "go? Where can you go? Do you think you can hide for such a big thing?"


    Gao Yang looked at the 13th with questioning eyes, because he didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd on the 13th, but the 13th smiled and made a gesture that you can play at will.


    Gao Yang coughed and threw the money back into Harry''s lap. Then he said, "Harry, here''s the money. Run away. The farther you run, the better. I can''t bear to kill you, but I won''t kill you. Many people will kill you and rot it in their stomach. Now take the money and get out of the car and leave. Oh, you won''t be stupid enough to call the police, man?"


    Harry immediately said, "no, absolutely not. I won''t believe the note. I know what''s going on. I understand. I won''t seek my own death. Thank you, brother. I''ll go abroad soon. I''m going to Mexico or Haiti. There are my relatives there. Oh, no, I''m going to Africa. In short, I''ll disappear. I''ll disappear far and far!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t go quickly, man. Be calm."


    Harry took the money, opened the door and jumped down. He wanted to run but didn''t dare to run. He had to move forward slowly.


    Gao Yang and No. 13 got off the bus, and then they walked out in the opposite direction. Gao Yang said with a bitter smile, "can you tell me what you mean? I guess so, but I''m not sure. Maybe you''re just talking nonsense."


    Channel 13: "George used to have a man named Jackson Lee, who is Asian. He is in New York today. The fox bat team really exists, but the people of this team have died in Iraq. You killed them, which is a part of George''s operation. Now, only many people publicize them. Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether he dies or not. He was killed It doesn''t matter if a man is caught. If he is strong enough to really escape from the United States, of course, it doesn''t matter. He is dispensable. "


    Gao Yang sighed with relief and said, "I really don''t want him to die, so I hope he can escape. If he is caught, well, I can only say that he has a hard life, but there is a problem. What if Harry falls into the hands of George who tracks down the real image?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "you don''t understand these. Even if Harry is caught, it can''t fall into George''s hands. If Harry is caught, it won''t be the military. Harry will disappear after leaving appropriate testimony. The cleaners are best at these things."


    After that, he patted Gao Yang on the shoulder on the 13th and said with a smile: "now tomler is dead. This matter is over. Everything else has nothing to do with you. All you have to do is wait for additional payment to the cleaner. After all, the workload of the cleaner has increased. Well, now let''s change the topic. What are you going to do next?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "there''s too much to do. Killing tomler is just the beginning. Next, we have to go to Syria to settle accounts with some other people." (the novel War of mercenaries will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and 100% raffle gifts for you! Now open wechat and click the "+" sign at the top right to "add friends" Search for the official account number qdread and pay attention to it.

 Chapter 970

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    Gao Yang and No. 13 took a taxi and returned to Manhattan. Although they didn''t return the same way, they were not far from the ambush circle. They saw nothing else along the way. They only saw police cars, fire engines and ambulances roaring past one after another.


    Gao Yang returned to his parking place, drove Bruce''s Mustang, and crossed Manhattan with the 13th to the junction in Jersey.


    The meeting point is in Jersey. I chose it because it''s closer to the airport.


    In a motel, Satan''s people met again.


    After knocking on the door and finding that many came back, Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "guys, you can cross out a person''s name from the revenge list."


    After Gao Yang finished, there was a high five in the room. After waving his fist, Gao Yang smiled and said, "I have something to announce, but before that, I have to solve the guest''s problem. Hey, Mr. hunter, do you have any plans?"


    Ludwig took off his bare arm. There was a large bruise three centimeters below his throat. It looked scary, but there should be no fracture. According to Gao Yang''s experience, the lump could disappear in ten and a half days at best.


    Ludwig Yang started and said, "what are my plans? I was released on bail, and the evidence of my crime is conclusive. The court will be held in half a month at most. If I didn''t leave the United States, I would have to go to prison."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "what crime have you committed? A felony?"


    Ludwig shrugged his shoulders and said, "robbery is not too heavy, but it is estimated that he will have to stay in prison for three or four years."


    Gao Yang sat down, picked up a bottle of mineral water, took a sip, relaxed and said, "I''m thirsty. Well, continue to talk about you, big man. You seem to like life in prison?"


    Ludwig pointed to his nose and said, "look at me. My friend was killed by that son of a bitch of tomler. I have no family, no relatives, no children and no money. I can live a life of extravagance and wine, so do you have a better choice to recommend to me besides prison?"


    Frye smiled, "is that why you chose to live in prison?"


    Ludwig stood up and said: "Of course not, man. Look at my size and my muscles. Then you should know that I''m an old mercenary. Man, I like prison because after I go to prison, I can meet a large group of scum, scum worse than me. I can beat them at will. I can pull up a group of people in prison to dominate and fight with various gangs Is there a better place to kill time than prison for a lonely old bastard? "


    Andy he haha smiled and said, "for an old mercenary, you are too failed. You will be caught in robbery. Tut Tut, it''s too failed."


    Ludwig said with disdain on his face, "come on, do you think it''s so easy to rob money? Man, it''s the era of swiping cards. Who''s going to take a lot of cash with him? I''ll rob three or five hundred dollars, and then wait to be sent to prison."


    After that, Ludwig said with emotion on his face: "now I''m used to life in prison, but I don''t know what to do when I come out. But twelve years ago, I didn''t take the initiative to go in, Fark. Unfortunately, when I went to rob the bank, who the fuck knew that it was the day when the police paid their salaries."


    A group of people couldn''t help laughing. Cui Bo said with a smile, "then? You were targeted by dozens of guns?"


    Ludwig pouted and said, "yes, but when I pulled out the pistol, at least 30 fucking guns were aimed at me. I''m not the gun god. Moreover, the gun god had to kneel in that scene, so I was sent to prison obediently and rated as the first of the top ten stupid thieves, Falk!"


    A group of people laughed. While Gao Yang was laughing, he suddenly said, "no, you shouldn''t be so poor? Did you sell tomler to an intelligence dealer? If so, how could you be so poor that you need to rob a bank?"


    Ludwig looked at Gao Yang and said, "yes, I sold the news of tomler to an intelligence dealer, but it was only 4000 yuan. What''s enough? After I spent all the money, I turned and entered the bank, and you''ll know in the back."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what did you say? How much did you get by selling intelligence?"


    "Four thousand."


    "Not 400000? Not 40000? 4000 yuan? 4000 dollars?"


    "Yes, four thousand dollars. Just a few words. How much can I change?"


    Gao Yang jumped up and said in a loud voice, "Fark! Justin, this son of a bitch profiteer!"


    Ludwig said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Irene smiled and said, "nothing. Our boss just sighed. By the way, the intelligence you sold is worth at least $400000."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I bought the intelligence you sold for $450000, and I always thought it was very cheap because the seller asked me for $10 million."


    After Ludwig was stunned, he jumped up and said angrily, "Falk! Damn profiteer!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, people rely on this for dinner. Don''t scold. Well, for me, $400000 is really not expensive, because this information plays a decisive role. Although Justin has made almost a hundred times more profits, it''s worth it. Well, let''s continue your problem."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "Mr. Hongte, you cover me with your body. I appreciate you and thank you very much. If you want to go back to prison, I can send you back to prison. You ask for money. I can give you a sum of money. It won''t be too much, but it''s enough for you to start over."


    Ludwig waved his head and hands back and forth, stared at him with big eyes and said, "from the tone of your voice, there should be a third choice? Let me hear it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, we have some battles to fight. I''m recruiting qualified mercenaries. The third option is that if you like, I''ll give you a job and let you go back to your old job."


    Ludwig looked around for a week and said, "your strength is not bad. Although it is not as good as our steel virgin at that time, it is really good. I can consider joining you."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t get me wrong. You''re not joining us because you''re not qualified enough. I want the best, so you can only be our employee. Well, we won''t make money for a long time, so we hire you to fight, that''s all."


    Ludwig frowned and said, "I''m not qualified? Young man, don''t be too confident. You were still nursing when I fought!"


    Gao Yang looked at Ludwig and said, "do you have a better shot than me?"


    Ludwig was stunned. Then he shook his head and said, "it can''t be compared. There''s a reason why tomler is known as the gun god, and you killed tomler''s gun. Well, you''re qualified to call the gun god."


    "What are you good at?"


    Ludwig raised his head and said, "anything! I will do everything a mercenary needs."


    "Oh, I like it. Can I fly a plane? I need to recruit pilots next."


    "Well, this, I won''t."


    "Skydiving? We often parachute. Helicopters and fixed wing aircraft fly."


    "Ah, this, this, uh, I haven''t tried."


    "Ten people will shoot. Don''t tell me that you think mercenaries only shoot. In this case, Tuareg, or anyone, are everywhere with cheap and large quantities of mercenaries."


    Ludwig cheered up and said, "I''m an observer. I have a master''s degree in chemistry. I''m good at arranging booby traps and mine clearance. I have a high IQ and my fighting ability is very strong. So I can''t just shoot."


    Gao Yang shrugged helplessly and said, "man, everyone you see can arrange booby traps and act as an observer. The fighting ability is not poor. Therefore, what you said is really not qualified to join us."


    Ludwig touched his chin, frowned and said, "are you bluffing me?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you can''t shoot here. Do you think you have a strong fighting ability?"


    "Of course, look at my size!"


    "Fighting doesn''t depend on size. Well, I''ll arrange an opponent to try for you, or you can choose someone yourself."


    Ludwig looked around and finally pointed to Li JinFang and said, "you look young enough, and you''re barely big enough. Just come."


    Gao Yang puffed a smile, and others laughed without saying anything. Li JinFang stood up from the sitting bed and said, "you chose the wrong person. Really, if I do it, you lie too fast, others can''t see your strength."


    Ludwig smiled disdainfully and said, "what''s the matter these days? Why does everyone like to talk big? Young man, let me teach you that bragging is not a good habit."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "let''s start. Don''t make too much noise."


    Ludwig did it.


    Ludwig fell.


    Ludwig, who just stretched out his hand and fell down, looked at Li JinFang who sat back as if nothing had happened and was completely confused.


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "you see, you can''t fight, so you''re really not qualified to join us, at least not for the time being. However, I still appreciate your character and courage. Those who dare to take the initiative to die are not waste. Therefore, if you choose to work for me, you can make an offer now."


    Ludwig sat up from the ground, rubbed his wrists, and said vaguely, "are young people so powerful now?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the 13th and said with a smile, "you''re satisfied. If you choose him, you''ll be dead now. The guy who hit you is the weakest among us, and the guy behind me will only kill people. Well, let''s talk less nonsense. Do you do it or not? Just make a price." (novel War of mercenaries) There will be more fresh content on the official account of WeChat platform. At the same time, there will be 100% raffle gifts for everyone! Now we will open WeChat, click on the top right + friend to search the public number "qdread" and pay attention to it.

 Chapter 971

    Is Ludwig really not qualified? Of course not. Old mercenaries like Ludwig, who have rich experience and are a little older, but still have excellent physical quality, are popular everywhere.


    Gao Yang just feels that Satan doesn''t need to recruit any more people for the time being. Moreover, after three months of joint training in Israel, the Satan mercenary regiment has become a whole and a system. If others join, it may not improve the combat effectiveness, but may be broken.


    But Gao Yang certainly doesn''t really dislike Ludwig. If he really dislikes Ludwig, he doesn''t care whether Ludwig goes back to prison or dies. If he doesn''t let Ludwig join Satan, he has to use Ludwig. The solution is the solution put forward by Gao Yang.


    Being severely hit by Li JinFang''s self-confidence, Ludwig, who was questioned by Gao Yang, said listlessly: "do it, why not? It''s always more interesting to go to war than to be in prison."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "good. How much commission do you want?"


    Ludwig said listlessly, "what''s the market now? At that time, we offered a reward for 300 a day in case of special tasks."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "three hundred a day? Well, I''ll give you five hundred bonus a day, but we will participate in all tasks, so you can''t escape. I''ll add money in case of danger, but you can''t refuse to fight because of dangerous tasks."


    Ludwig said listlessly, "five hundred? Not bad. That''s it. You''re the boss. There''s nothing wrong with you. But usually? How much money? You have to send some money to make a living."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I said 500 is usually."


    Ludwig looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "you are really generous. If you do it, this fucking fool won''t do it?"


    Ludwig''s salary is fifteen thousand a month. If there is no particularly dangerous battle, it will still be fifteen thousand a month.


    Fifteen thousand raise a good hand. Gao Yang thinks he has picked up a big bargain, and Ludwig also thinks he has picked up a big bargain.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you don''t have equipment. Night vision, bulletproof vests, guns and communication equipment need money. You don''t have to take care of them. We provide them, but you only have the right to use them. If you don''t do it, just return them."


    Ludwig said with a smile, "good, but forget the night vision. It''s too unreliable and cumbersome. I''m too lazy to use it."


    Gao Yang covered his forehead with his hand and said, "man, your experience is out of date. The night vision is unreliable. It''s all the old yellow calendar, okay?"


    Ludwig shrugged and said, "maybe, I''ve been away from the battlefield for a long time, but the electronic instruments are unreliable. This one won''t be out of date until then. Forget it. I''ll take it with you if you have to give it to me."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "OK, now you are my employee. The salary will be calculated for you from today. It''s inconvenient to cash. Let our agent do a card for you later. The salary will be settled every day. Are there any other problems?"


    Ludwig stretched out his thumb and said with a smile, "it''s cool enough. No problem. You''re much happier than tomler. Now you''re the boss. So, boss, can you advance your salary for a few days?"


    Gao Yang looked at little Downey and said, "we won''t leave in ten days. Give him a month''s salary in advance and let him have a good time."


    Ludwig''s smiling eyes became a crack. He stretched out his thumb again and sighed, "it''s too good! Man, no, boss, you''re too good! Will you go to war in ten days? I''ve picked up a big bargain. If I die on the battlefield, your salary will be wasted this month. I have to say it again, boss, you''re too good."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "all right, your name is Ludwig hunt, so what''s your nickname?"


    Ludwig said, "my nickname is Haibo. Some people call me big sir. I''m big enough."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "your nickname is too awkward. Call it a simpler one. All right, go to other rooms to have a rest and think of a new nickname for yourself."


    Gao Yang said they had something to say, and Ludwig knew what it meant. He said with a smile, "OK, you''re the boss. What you say is what you say. I''ll think of a new name. See you later, guys."


    Ludwig stood up with a smile and was about to leave. At this time, the 13th got up and wanted to leave. After looking at the 13th, Gao Yang hesitated and said in a deep voice: "stay on the 13th."


    On the 13th, he stopped and waited for Ludwig to leave. Then he said in a deep voice, "I''m not one of you, so I can''t listen to your secrets, and I don''t earn your money, so what am I doing here?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "are you sure you want to stay with us?"


    "It''s not you, it''s you."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "don''t do this if you want to find your sister''s whereabouts?"


    The 13th looked at Gao Yang and said solemnly, "then tell me now."


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly and said, "when I didn''t say, you''d better follow us. Well, you''re a non staff member. Well, although you asked not to give you money, you seem to be very poor now."


    "Yes, I have no money."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "then I''ll give you a share. I have to let you eat. I''ll give you 500 yuan a day as living expenses. Well, your identity is special and your responsibility is special. You don''t play a big role in the front battlefield, but you can provide us with a very valuable way back. Then, you''d better stay and provide some suggestions for our decision-making from your perspective."


    On the 13th, he stretched out his hand and said, "no problem. I''ll advance a month''s salary first. I''ll offer a reward online to find my sister. I don''t have to open an account for me. I have."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''ll give it to you in a minute. No. 13. I want to mix with us. What''s your name and nickname?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "as I said, I have no name or nickname. The 13th is me, and I am the 13th."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, it''s no good. Mercenaries are different from killers. If you follow us, you have to deal with others often. People can''t call you the 13th. You have to have a name.


    On the 13th, he thought and said, "you named me Leonard. When I''m with you, I''ll call Leonard in the future."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s just a joke."


    The 13th smiled and said, "it''s just a code name. It doesn''t matter what it''s called."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, I''ll call you Leonard after that. What about the nickname?"


    "Whatever you like, call it whatever you like."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, we''ll talk about the nickname later. Now let''s talk about something serious."


    After slapping and coughing twice, Gao Yang raised his head, looked around the people in the room, and said in a deep voice: "guys, tomler killed it. Based on the principle of easy first and then difficult, next we are going to Syria. The time is set in ten days."


    Frye waved his hand and said, "why wait ten days? We''re all right now. We can go anytime."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "listen to me. It''s like this, guys. I announce that from now on, the Satan mercenary regiment has been officially dissolved."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s words were finished, everyone was stupid.


    Jason was stunned and said, "boss, I''m sorry. I don''t quite understand. What do you mean by formal dissolution?"


    "It means that Satan''s mercenary regiment has disappeared, no longer exists, no longer exists, and has become a historical term," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Groliov said with a dry smile, "it''s good to dissolve. Satan''s name is too famous. Let''s change it, ha ha."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it''s not a change of name. I mean, we''re separated. Let''s go our separate ways and go home."


    Groliov opened his mouth and said, "you, what do you mean?"


    Everyone was surprised. Irene trembled, "boss, are you crazy?"


    Jason said blankly, "what do you mean? Bruce''s revenge will not be repaid? But you just said to go to Syria, boss, are you crazy?"


    We are all very sad that Bruce is dead, but it is not your responsibility to avenge Bruce. All of you have no obligation to risk your lives in the name of revenge for Bruce


    Li JinFang was a little anxious. He stood forward. Cui Bo pulled Li JinFang and said, "listen to brother Yang finish talking."


    He shouted loudly and said, "guys, I don''t want to kidnap you with morality, or with illusory brotherhood, or because Satan''s mercenary regiment binds you for the rest of your life, so I declare Satan dissolved."


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said indifferently, "I knew you had such a move. Hurry up and finish quickly. Look what you scared everyone."


    The one who knows Gao Yang best is TREB.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I said, Satan is officially dissolved. Ten days later, Satan will reorganize."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said in a deep voice: "Guys, you have your own family and dreams. If you choose to avenge Bruce, you will not only lose money, but also die. Now I give you ten days. If you come back, these ten days are the time to arrange the future. If you don''t come back, there will be no problem, because Satan is dissolved, you haven''t betrayed Satan, and you''re not right No one will blame you if you can''t afford Bruce, but if you come back, your money will be spent for Bruce''s revenge and you may die. I hope you can think it over. "


    Everyone breathed. Irene stretched out a middle finger to Gao Yang and said angrily, "boss, it''s fake oil for you!"


    Groliov smiled and said, "I really thought you were crazy."


    Understand the meaning of Gao Yang, everyone is relieved and disdained. At this time, the 13th said expressionless: "boring tricks."


    The words of the 13th aroused the resonance of others, so everyone said in unison to Gao Yang: "it''s really a boring trick."

 Chapter 972

    Gao Yang doesn''t think his decision is a boring trick. He is a brother of life and death. He doesn''t want to see anyone die or kidnap anyone with morality.


    Andy ho just joined Satan and didn''t make much money. He needs to avenge Bruce. If he doesn''t come out like this, Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s appropriate if Andy ho has to stay because he doesn''t want to die, even if he doesn''t want to lose face.


    Also, Jason was originally to make money. As a result, he had not made much money. He had to fight for Bruce''s death for free. Gao Yang also felt it inappropriate, although he thought Jason would surely avenge Bruce.


    So anyway, Gao Yang has to give everyone a choice and let them go home. Then, when they come again, they come. If they don''t come, they don''t come. Let''s get together.


    However, Gao Yang''s painstaking efforts were not accepted, and it also attracted unanimous contempt.


    Andy he squinted at Gao Yang and said with disdain on his face: "what a fool, a self righteous guy."


    "No, i..."


    "Come on, come on, I know what you mean. I''m afraid we don''t want to be tied to Satan, so give us a choice, don''t we?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, you..."


    "Come on, come on, I understand. It''s still your conversation just now. We''re all adults. You don''t have to think too much for us like looking after children, OK?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a bitter smile: "no, I want to recruit a lot of people, so you..."


    "Come on, come on, I understand. You just want to say that you will recruit a lot of cannon fodder. Doesn''t it matter if we don''t participate? Save it quickly. I said, boss, who can replace us? Also, don''t you understand? Even if some people only know each other for one day, they are brothers of life and death. Look at us. Who do you think is likely to stop coming home? Do you think it''s possible "Is that right?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "no, this, forget it, Falk! Do you still let me talk? Forget it, I don''t say so much, Andy, Bruce is dead, you have to..."


    "Come on, come on, I understand. You want to say that Bruce is dead, we don''t have a genuine military doctor, and I''m a doctor, which is suitable for fine follow-up treatment, right? And the military doctor is our second life, so we can''t lack military doctors, right? So if I refuse to leave and stay in Satan foolishly, I have to bear the responsibility of military doctors, right £¿¡±


    Gao Yang pinched his fist and said angrily, "Andy, if you interrupt me again, I''ll give you a hard kick. Do you understand?"


    Andy ho spread his hand and said, "all right, all right, I understand. You said it."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and finally said to Andy he powerless, "well, in fact, you have just said everything I want to say. Well, you''re right. You have to learn how to be a military doctor."


    Andy ho snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "No problem, I''ll learn. In fact, I don''t want to be a military doctor. I prefer to be a combatant. However, since I need to be a military doctor, I''ll be a qualified military doctor. But it''s agreed. You have to continue to find a military doctor to replace me. In addition, time is tight. Anyway, I don''t dare to go home. I''ll learn how to be a military doctor in these ten days. Don''t worry, I have a foundation and learn very well Come on. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, I''ll find the best military doctor to train you immediately. There are first aid courses in Blackwater training camp, or I''ll ask someone to help find the best place for you to learn."


    Andy Ho said, "although I don''t have to learn anything, I think it may be very difficult. The time of ten days is a little short. You have to be prepared, that is, I won''t become a qualified medical soldier soon."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to his head and said, "I think what you need most is to change your habits. You are an excellent doctor, but you are used to complex surgery on the operating table, and you just need to be able to temporarily protect our lives in the battlefield. As long as you adapt to the new role, there is nothing to learn?"


    Andy said helplessly: "Yes, you''re right, but the problem is that Bruce''s role in the battlefield is not a military doctor in a strict sense, but a medical guard, and I''m a surgeon. Guys, it''s difficult for a person who is used to doing large and complex surgery on the operating table to go to the battlefield and look at the wound, but only to stop bleeding and bandage. I''ve tried it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s difficult. Then adapt to the new role as soon as possible. Now practice. When you arrive in Syria, there will be a large number of wounded for you to treat. I think you can adapt to the new role soon."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at little Downey and said, "we were supposed to be the only two to complete the recruitment of helpers, but now it seems that we''d better talk while everyone is here. What''s the matter? Have you found anything in the past two days?"


    Satan''s enemies are many and powerful now. Gao Yang feels that there are only ten people, so it''s decided to spend money to find help. Little Downey has released news in the mercenary market these two days to find a suitable candidate for Satan.


    Little Downey took out a piece of paper and said with a smile, "I''m too busy these two days to care about selection and screening. There are only a few people now. I think it''s OK."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "why do you need to choose? Tell me what you chose first."


    Little Donny cleared his throat and said, "based on the principle of convenient command and strong ability, I didn''t directly contact the mercenary regiment when recruiting, but chose to dig the foot of the wall and dig those unhappy but powerful people from each mercenary regiment. It takes time, but now it seems that the progress is good, very, very good."


    Little Downey said, "you can make money by following Satan, so there are many people who are willing to fight for us. There are too many people who are willing to change jobs for us, so I raised the standard. Listen, the first is a mercenary regiment called fire storm, which I think is very appropriate."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I didn''t say I didn''t find a mercenary regiment. I hired the whole mercenary regiment. It''s hard to command in extreme situations."


    Little Donny smiled, "no, this is an exception. This is a super small mercenary regiment. There are only four people. Let me tell you their information.


    Bill Hines, nicknamed alcohol, has been transferred to an EOD team leader since 2004. He has rich experience in bomb dismantlement. After retirement, he was short of money and won''t do anything except war. He formed a fire storm mercenary regiment with several people. This guy can fight all terrain except plateau and mountainous terrain. His weapons are M4A1, M9, blaster and commando.


    Craig Philip, Canadian, nicknamed gale, is an old mercenary. He once spent a long time in a mercenary regiment dominated by Eastern Europeans. He is a top firepower Raider. He created a firepower storm with bill last year.


    Vasili robkhov, from the Russian "warrior" special forces, is good at using SVD. He shoots very accurately within 400 meters. He is a very good accurate shooter.


    Ozde Rubik, Norwegian, nicknamed Rubik''s cube, unknown service force, machine gunner, silent but reliable. He is especially good at Plateau and mountain operations. He uses an M249. Well, fire storm is these people. They have just been established. Their combat power is very good, but they haven''t become famous, so they have low requirements for salary. They even bring their own equipment and listen to it Command and dedication, easy to use. "


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to hire a mercenary regiment, but wants to find free mercenaries, because he doesn''t want the peripheral members he hired to have their own groups, so he can''t command in case of danger. As for free mercenaries, they can only rely on Satan as the core to fight, so this situation won''t happen.


    There are only four people in the fire storm. There will be no situation where the servant is strong and the master is weak. It can be used. Gao Yang nodded and said, "contact them and quote a price for the fire storm. Is there any other suitable person?"


    Little Donny nodded and said, "yes, there is a man who has been fooling around in the cannon fodder mercenary regiment. A broker friend recommended it to me, but this man is in Africa. If you want to recruit him, you need an intermediary fee. Also, what you may be interested in is that he is Chinese."


    Gao Yang listened and said, "Oh, Chinese? Tell me."


    "Li Qiu, nicknamed loach, has no military experience. I don''t know why he has entered the mercenary field. He is calm and decisive. He has been in the mercenary field for 11 years. He is 32 years old this year, but he has learned well. Now he is a good hand. He can act as a firepower Raider and accurate shooting. He can play a variety of roles. How to say, he is a man who grew up from the cannon fodder mercenary group. No He has received professional military training, but he is extremely experienced. "


    He had no military training before entering the industry, but after becoming a mercenary, he lived longer than many veterans. Such a person is either a self-taught cow or a loach good at running for his life. The nickname recommended by little Downey is also called loach.


    Gao Yang is a little uncertain. He is worried that Li Qiu got the nickname of loach because he ran away at the wrong moment. However, he is Chinese. Naturally, he knows that Li Qiu''s name is easy to be called loach.


    Little Downey doesn''t know the connection between Li Qiu''s name and nickname, but Gao Yang knows that his nickname ram comes from his name.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said, "what''s the fighting style of loach?"


    Little Donny snapped his fingers and said, "hard! He won''t take the initiative to do the work that doesn''t belong to him, but he will do the things and tasks that belong to him very well. A typical old mercenary doesn''t do much and doesn''t push things. He will do the work well when he takes the money."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "very good. I like such a person. Contact him. If the price is not too high, you can use it. Is there anything else?"


    Little Downey shook his head and said, "there are many more. However, the rest are not sure whether they are willing to accept employment. I have to choose again. If there is another suitable candidate, I will inform you at any time."


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "OK, that''s it, guys, who has anything else to say? If not, um, rabbit, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 973

    Gao Yang and Li JinFang couldn''t go home, so Cui Bo became the only channel for them to contact their family.


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Did you bring money home or didn''t send a message? Tell me, I''ll write it down."


    High and low channel: "I''ll write a letter later and you can take it back. Also, I opened a new account. There are three million dollars in it, which is enough for my parents to spend. After you remember the account number and password, go home and tell them, well, go back and see the situation and see how you can safely give it to them. In addition, find a way to deposit part of the money in a domestic bank. My father can''t do many things. You have to do it Think more. "


    Li JinFang also said in a deep voice: "I also left three million dollars. The money must be enough, but don''t give them all the money. After you go back, find a way to send them some cash. Keep the rest of the money and go to see my father and mother from time to time."


    Cui Bo''s smile solidified and said in a deep voice, "I''m the second Olympics. What do you two mean?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "rabbit, me and JinFang, we are both only children."


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "no, stop, stop first. Don''t you plan to pick up the family?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I definitely want to take it. However, there are a lot of things. There are today and tomorrow. You said to take them out. If something happens again, how can it be corrected? It''s better to let them stay in China. If you really want to take it, it must be after Bruce''s revenge is cleaned up."


    Treble shook his head and said with a worried face, "I''m going to the Olympics. You''re embarrassing me!"


    Exclaimed loudly: "Rabbit, I know. Let''s go on. It''s a bit like that. However, Jin Fang and I are both only children. If we''re okay, we don''t have to say anything. But if something happens, we leave a lot of money, but our parents suffer. It doesn''t make sense. Rabbit, we''ve known each other for so many years, and Jin Fang and I can only count on it You''re dead. "


    Li JinFang also said in a deep voice: "rabbit, brother, it''s not right to do this. However, you say that one of our three brothers must be left for the old man to die. Brother Yang and I can''t go back. We can only rely on you."


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang are Tuogu. Once something happens, they really have to rely on Cui Bo to take care of their family.


    Cui Bo sat back in his chair with a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "you two are not authentic. You are forcing me. Otherwise, I have a brother. I''ll go back and I''ll entrust him with it?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "rabbit, we are not brothers. We are more brothers than brothers. But your brother, you say, can Jin Fang and I rest assured?"


    Cui Bo looked distressed and just sighed. Li JinFang said, "rabbit, brother Yang and I owe you, OK? If everything is done and we''re not dead, let''s continue to work together."


    Gao Yang and the three of them speak Chinese, but Irene and No. 13 can understand them. When they speak, Irene translates to others in a low voice.


    After listening to Irene, groliov sighed and said, "rabbit, I know your mood, but they''re right. You''d better think about it again. I think you three really can only rely on you."


    Then he raised his voice and said: "It''s not just rabbits, everyone is the same. What I said just now is not hypocritical. You all have your own family. Go back and think about it. If you can''t leave your family, don''t come in ten days. We''ve been dissolved. No one needs to feel guilty. No one feels bad. We''re all one. However, I''d better leave the matter of revenge to the people who don''t care about it. I''m sorry We have concerns with Jin Fang, but we can''t go back anyway, so we have to ask the rabbit, and you are different. "


    Andy ho covered his face with his hand and said, "Falk, why are you here again? Do you know I can''t fucking stand this sensational scene?"


    Raphael smiled and said, "I don''t care. My family''s debt has been paid off. I''m not the only son, and I still owe the test tube money. I won''t pay him the test tube money. I''ll take revenge on him and pay off the debt. This is what I owe him."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "fork, stop talking. No matter what your plan is now, think it over before you decide."


    Raphael spread his hand and stopped talking. At this time, Gao Yang continued: "Well, let''s stop talking. We''ll make a decision after we think about everything. There''s plenty of time in ten days. In addition, if we need money, I''ll ask you for it. There''s no need to worry about this. In addition, there''s no need to worry about manpower. You''ve seen that we can recruit many people at a low price. We can recruit again when we die and find again when we die. Anyway, we can''t spend money Too much money, when did mercenaries in the world lack, right? "


    It is precisely because he is really a brother of life and death that Gaoyang will think of others. Everyone in Satan has concerns and everyone has a reason not to die. Therefore, Gaoyang must consider everything for them.


    Revenge is necessary, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to fill in all Satan''s people for revenge for Bruce, and he will continue to revenge for Bruce. Since this has been done and mercenaries are indeed available, it''s really unnecessary for everyone to take risks.


    The atmosphere is very dignified, but some words still have to be said. Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t think too much. Go home and spend time with your family. OK, this topic is over. Don''t frown one by one, Frye. Turn on the TV and watch the news."


    Frye turned on the TV. Sure enough, almost all channels on the TV were reporting a shocking case in Manhattan.


    In the TV, the host is broadcasting the latest events with a serious face, and has been playing the pictures taken by the monitor. However, the pictures that are played are only the pictures of several people of the bird Gang shooting at Rolls Royce.


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "are there only these pictures?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "cleaner."


    Gao Yang couldn''t stand the confusion caused by curiosity. He turned and looked at No. 13 and said, "can you tell me where the cleaners came from so much energy? How can they do all this?"


    After hesitating for a while, the 13th finally said: "Technical means, the cleaner has prepared for this matter for a long time, and the angles that can be photographed are set in advance. The person who the police transferred the video belongs to the cleaner. If the person investigating this matter belongs to the cleaner itself, then any situation is normal. Well, don''t ask me again, I can''t say more."


    After that, the 13th waved his hand and said, "these things could not have been touched by you, but you are secondary customers. I don''t know how you obtained the identity of secondary customers. I just want to say, well, the identity of secondary customers itself is very great and can''t afford it."


    Gao Yang felt that the cleaner''s secondary customer identity was the biggest gift from big Ivan to him.


    Frye looked at the 13th and said curiously, "what I asked shouldn''t be a key question. I want to know, can the cleaner help with anything, no matter where?"


    The 13th smiled and said: "No, it''s impossible. New York is a metropolis with Wall Street. The darkest things that can happen in the United States are basically here. Therefore, cleaners are very large in New York, but cleaners can''t have the same energy in all places, that is, places that can bring a lot of business to cleaners. Cleaners are naturally very powerful. If there is no business, clean them Naturally, the ability of cleaners is not much, and even there will be no cleaners. "


    Frye whistled and said, "I see. Thank you for telling me."


    On the 13th, he clapped his hands and said, "well, now give me all your guns. I have to send them back to the cleaner. Oh, boss, you have to see the cleaner again. Because the situation is more serious than expected, you have to pay back the money."


    Gao Yang pulled out his pistol. When he wanted to give it to No. 13, he suddenly said, "this gun killed tomler. Can I collect it?"


    On the 13th, he thought and said, "yes, this gun is a black gun. There is no registration information, but you''d better not use it again."


    Gao Yang said to Irene, "where''s tomler''s gun? Did you get it back for me?"


    Irene smiled and took out a pistol and said, "of course, take it back. Where is the rifle, but this pistol is tomler''s matching gun."


    Gao Yang took a pistol that looked very vicissitudes from Irene, and coincidentally, tomler''s gun was also an M1911, even the brand was colt''s.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Americans love 1911. It seems that this gun has been with tomler for a long time. Well, should I collect it as booty? Two guns are placed together, one is the gun of the gun god, and the other is the gun that killed the gun god."


    Several people laughed. Groliov said, "collect it. It''s very meaningful. You killed a gun god and took his gun. There''s no more valuable booty for us Russians."


    All talking about guns, a sentence suddenly appeared on the 13th: "are you sure you won''t kill that strong man?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "you said Ludwig?"


    "Yes, I think it''s best to kill him. If you agree, I''m willing to help, and then use him to connect tomler''s death with George."


    Gao Yang was stunned. After looking at other people with the same confused face, he said, "can''t you kill him? I think this man is very good. Well, I don''t want to kill him."


    On the 13th, he thought and said, "well, if you say not to kill, I will obey your decision. We agreed."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "no, this is not the key. He won''t bring any difficulties to the cleaner''s work, will he?"


    Channel 13: "No, it''s just that he''s dead. As for other aspects, you can guarantee that he won''t have any problems if he shuts up. For the sake of safety and not to let him cause any trouble to you, I have several suggestions. First, shut him up, although I think the dead will keep the secret. Second, send him out of the United States immediately and don''t come back in his life as long as you return it Third, let him change his name and say goodbye to Ludwig hunt forever. "

 Chapter 974

    The used guns have been put away, but you don''t have to take them away. Just put them away in the house, and then someone will take them.


    What should be said has been said. Gao Yang stood up and said to the crowd with a heavy heart: "well, I remember you have booked your tickets. Let''s go."


    Andy he said helplessly, "I said boss, you just said we''ll see you in ten days. When you didn''t say where the meeting place is."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "Djibouti airport, it''s still this time."


    Irene was the first to stand up. She came to Gao Yang. Gao Yang stretched out her hand to shake hands with her, but Irene directly hugged him and whispered in his ear, "I''ll come back, sir, I''ll come back."


    After that, Irene let go of Gao Yang, patted him on the shoulder, waved to the people, then whistled and pushed the door away.


    Jason waved his hand and said solemnly, "my plane will take off soon. I have to leave quickly. Bye, guys."


    Frye and groliov are going back to the apartment. Frye smiled and said, "big dog, Tommy, do you want to take my car?"


    Groliov nodded and said with a smile, "OK, you take me back."


    Tommy stood up and said with a smile, "I''m not going back. Vita is waiting for me at the airport. We''re going to Serbia, guys. Bye."


    Andy ho then stood up and said, "they''re all gone. I should go too. I have to go shopping. Bye, guys."


    Raphael stood up and said with a smile, "I''m leaving too. Although my plane doesn''t take off until tomorrow, I''d better wait at the airport. Goodbye, brothers, goodbye, boss."


    When he was almost gone, Gao Yang said to little Downey, "take Ludwig, give him money, let him leave the United States and go anywhere for a few days."


    Little Downey left and called Ludwig when he left.


    All that should go was gone. Only Cui Bo was still there. He sighed and looked at Cui Bo and said, "why don''t you go yet? Wait for me and toad to send you?"


    Cui Bo said bitterly, "if you say you two, you can try to pit me. I don''t care about you. I''m sorry. I won''t come back now. You say how hard I have to be in my heart, you can pit me. Try to pit me."


    Li JinFang sighed, "OK, stop talking. If brother Yang and I still have some ways, we won''t do this."


    Cui Bo waved his hand and sighed, "OK, I''ll go back and see the situation first. If there''s no way, I''ll stay at home. If I can arrange my family, I''ll come back. Also, be fucking careful. Don''t die or hurt. I''ll come back after dealing with this matter in front of you."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered to Cui Bo, "you two goods, don''t tell us when you go back. Do you hear me? If I die, you remember to give me less paper during the new year''s festival. Also, you give my parents a letter every year, you know?"


    Cui Bo said impatiently, "well, it''s up to you to explain. Even if you''re dead, I also said you just hide and don''t dare to go back. You''re dying. Who the hell knows where you can die. It''s so far away. You can take it when I burn paper and money for you, so don''t die. Let''s live. When you die of old age, let your son burn paper for you."


    Gao Yang clapped Cui Bo and said, "Er Huo, I''m not afraid you''re stupid."


    After that, Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. After looking left and right, he finally hugged Cui Bo and said in a deep voice: "second goods, it''s all up to you to take good care of the family. Don''t fucking let me and Kim worry, you know!"


    Cui Bo pushed away Gao Yang and said, "you let old maozi and men and women lead you bad. They are all men. What hug! Chinese people don''t play this set."


    Cui Bo was in a bad mood. After saying that, he said angrily, "all right, it''s OK. It''s not life and death. Why are you so emotional? It seems that you can''t see it in the future. Toad, I tell you, you can''t give me this set."


    Li JinFang patted Cui Bo on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "rabbit, please."


    Cui Bo nodded, looked at Li JinFang and said, "brother Yang must have fooled around with sister Mao these days. You''re alone. What are you doing? Go to Africa to find your brother?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "yes, meet them."


    Cui Bo sighed and said, "OK, I''ll go. Finish everything early, and then quickly let me back. It''s really ink. Let''s go!"


    Cui Bo just finished, but he heard a sad scream outside the door.


    "Falk! My eyes, ah! Ah..."


    "It''s a fork! Something''s wrong!"


    After hearing the scream, he shouted high and low, turned his head and ran out. At the same time, he loaded the pistol.


    On the 13th, he seemed a little stunned, but he rushed out after Gao Yang. Li JinFang and Cui Bo had no guns. Their guns had been put away. After they opened the bag containing guns, one of them copied a rifle, took another magazine and turned around and rushed out.


    You can''t shout, especially Rafael''s name. If Rafael is really attacked and shouted loudly, the commander will expose and raise their position, so go out quietly and fire directly.


    After Li Jinfa and Cui Bo went out, they saw that Gao Yang had put away his gun and was waving to them to let them in. When they looked at Raphael, they saw him covering his eyes on the lawn outside the parking lot.


    Cui Bo sniffed and said, "I''ll go. What''s the smell? It''s so smelly!"


    Little Downey and Ludwig haven''t left yet. They also left the room and ran out. When they saw Raphael, little Downey opened his mouth and said with an unbearable look: "Oh! The fork is terrible, skunk! He was sprayed by skunk!"


    The motel is in the suburb of Jersey City. The surrounding green is good. Next to the parking lot is a lawn, and then a small forest. Raphael is clutching his eyes and bumping around like a headless fly.


    Li JinFang was very worried. He grabbed little Downey and said, "what''s the matter with the fork?"


    Little Downey said helplessly, "the fork is a fool. He was sprayed by a skunk. It''s over. He''s in bad luck. Hey, hey, boss, stay away from him! I''ll deal with it!"


    Gao Yang tried to get close to Raphael, but when he was four or five meters away from Raphael, he couldn''t stand the extremely strong stench. He pinched his nose and said loudly, "fork, how are you?"


    Rafael retched a few times and screamed, "my eyes can''t see it, Falk, I stink! What the hell is this?"


    Li JinFang and Cui Bo ran back to the house and put down their guns. When they came out again, an old man, the owner of the motel, had come out, but little Donny shouted to the old man, "water! Get me some water!"


    Gao Yang ran to Raphael with his nose, but he didn''t touch Raphael. He just shouted, "don''t move, don''t rub your eyes. You''re sprayed by a skunk. You''re just blind for a short time."


    Raphael screamed in a trembling voice, "can I be blind?"


    The owner of the hotel came running with a lot of bottled water and little Donny. At this time, the owner shouted, "Damn, how much you were sprayed. Don''t you know to hide away when you see a skunk!"


    Raphael roared, "shit, how do I know it''s a skunk! Who the fuck can tell me what a skunk is!"


    "Don''t move, I''ll water you and wash your eyes yourself. Oh, come on, I''m throwing up! Oh, shit, why are you so smelly? How much have you been sprayed? Did you kiss the skunk?"


    When Raphael washed his eyes with water, he said, "that damn monster sprayed me in the face!"


    The hotel owner covered his face again, shook his head helplessly and said, "my God."


    Gao Yang''s infinite sympathy for Raphael, because if it is sprayed by a skunk, it can smoke people to death, and the smell can last for a long time. In addition, the extremely strong smell can be smelled hundreds of meters away.


    "How far away are you from your skunk? Are you sprayed a lot? Do you feel like a spray or a jet?" Donny said.


    Raphael said in a hurry, "it''s right in front of me! It''s sprayed on my face and neck. Oh, damn, why is it so smelly! I''m going to faint!"


    Li JinFang and Cui Bo ran over with their noses. After hearing Rafael''s words, Cui Bo laughed and said, "fork, you''re miserable. You''re miserable. You don''t want to go home. No plane will let you board, ha ha."


    When a skunk sprays an extremely smelly liquid, it will hit a hundred shots within three meters. If it is far away, it''s OK to get a little contaminated. Washing with skunk odor neutralizer and other lotions can remove the taste, but it''s terrible to be sprayed on the neck and face at a close distance. No matter how you wash it, although the taste will become smaller, the smell can''t go down in a few days.


    Although it will stink for a few days, now there is finally a way to deal with it. It''s good. When there was no chemical deodorant, people were sprayed with it.


    Gao Yang was disgusted, dizzy and retched. After stepping back a few steps, he said to the hotel owner, "you can go back. There''s no need to be smoked."


    The boss wanted it. He ran away as soon as he heard this. After the hotel owner left, Gao Yang pinched his nose and said: "Little Donny, is there someone to deal with this? Call someone quickly. It really stinks. Also, I heard that Israel developed something called skunk bomb long ago. It tastes bigger than skunk, and the odor can last for five years. I didn''t think it was powerful, but I decided to buy skunk bomb! I must buy it!"


    Gao Yang is not joking. He has decided that he will really buy a batch of skunk bullets.


    After seeing the power of skunks, Gao Yang thought that skunk bombs, an alternative chemical weapon, would come in handy.

 Chapter 975

    "Hi, Leonard, what do you want? As usual?"


    After seeing Gao Yang and the 13th who had just entered the cafe, the waitress who had always been very interested in the 13th quickly ran over, sent off the other waitress and greeted the 13th warmly.


    No. 13 nodded expressionless, then pointed and said, "yes, as usual, put it on his account."


    Murphy sat opposite Gao Yang and No. 13. He looked at No. 13 with a confused face, looked at the waitress named penny with a confused face, and then looked at Gao Yang. Finally, he said with a confused face: "it''s strange. Why isn''t it my treat today?"


    Penny smiled and said to Gao Yang, "what do you want, sir?"


    "Hi, penny, just give me a cup of coffee first."


    After Penny wrote it down, Murphy turned around and left. Murphy looked puzzled and said in a hurry: "who can tell me what happened? On the 13th, you didn''t let me treat today, and the beautiful waitress called you Leonard and the ram called her penny! What are you doing? Playing the imitation show of the big bang of life?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice: "it''s very simple. That girl likes to call me Leonard, so let her cheer. I let ram treat me, because I''m mixed with him now. He has to be responsible for letting me eat. Finally, what''s the big bang of life?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "a TV play, well, can we get to the point?"


    Murphy raised his hand and said, "wait, wait, the 13th, you''re hanging out with him now? What do you mean? Your task is over."


    The 13th shrugged and said, "he brought me the news of my sister, and he has more clues."


    Murphy exclaimed, "found it? Oh, Congratulations, but what do you mean by hanging out with him?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "I''ll continue to look for my sister. Before I find her, I have to keep up with the ram. I can''t let him die."


    Murphy snapped his fingers and said, "there''s no one we can''t find. Just give me a clue and I''ll check it for you!"


    No. 13 said, "do you need to pay?"


    "Of course."


    "I have no money."


    "Oh, that''s a problem, but I can check it for you myself. Who makes us friends?"


    On the 13th, he nodded and said, "thank you. I''ll give you the information. You can help me track down my sister''s whereabouts, but for the time being, I''ll follow ram until I find my sister."


    Murphy touched his bald head, then looked at Gao Yang and said helplessly, "you kidnapped my friend, and he is still my best helper. If there is any private work, he helped me do it, and he is going to go with you now. If I knew it would be like this, damn it, I won''t hand over your task to the 13th."


    Gao Yang smiled and didn''t say anything. Murphy waved at No. 13 and said, "find your sister''s whereabouts and come back to help me."


    After that, Murphy sighed at Gao Yang: "man, there was a little accident in your plan, which led to a lot of cost increase."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I know. I came with the 13th to discuss how much more I need to pay you."


    Murphy stretched out his thumb and said, "really, according to the rules, the amount of money agreed is the amount of money, but you know, now I need to use more people to do things more beautiful, and the employer has to give money, so you are willing to increase the Commission. It''s great. You''re a good customer."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "how much do you think you need?"


    Murphy pondered for a moment and said, "the Commission is 10 million, which is not a decimal, but you have made much more noise than expected. I think you can make everyone satisfied with your remuneration by paying almost six million dollars. Then, you can pay another six million."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, six million. Here you are right away."


    Murphy smiled and said, "this part is not negotiated. I said six million. I left you some room for bargaining, but you didn''t bargain. Well, thank you. Next time you have something to do, we must give you priority. Who doesn''t like generous customers, do you?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "plus a meal, I''ll treat this meal as a thank-you gift for recommending the 13th to me."


    Murphy shrugged and said, "thank you. It''s really time for dinner, but I can''t think about eating until the 13th."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "me too. Wait until the 13th."


    The things on the 13th came up. Gao Yang and Murphy were silent. After watching the 13th eat all the things in two minutes, Gao Yang and Murphy ordered their own dishes, and then went their separate ways after eating for half an hour.


    After leaving the cafe on the 13th, Gao Yang said to the 13th, "well, I''m going home. You can go home too. I''ll see you in ten days."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "I don''t have a home. My house is provided by Murphy. Since I don''t do private work for Murphy anymore, I can''t live in his house."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said in embarrassment, "but I''m going to Idaho, and I''m going with my girlfriend. Can''t you always follow me?"


    The 13th looked at Gao Yang and said, "why not? I want to ensure your safety, so of course I have to follow you. Where you go, where I go."


    Gao Yang was startled and said, "no, no, this can''t be done, man. You exist as an unofficial member of Satan. You don''t come to be my personal bodyguard. Don''t be funny, man. I don''t need protection."


    The 13th looked back along the high shoulder and said, "there''s someone behind you, pay attention."


    When Gao Yang turned his head and looked back, he felt a cold on his neck. Then when he looked back, he found that his neck had been surrounded by a thin steel wire, and the two ends of the steel wire were held in the hands of No. 13.


    "You see, if a killer wants to kill you, you''re dead now, so how can you say you''re not in any danger?"


    Gao Yang grabbed the thin steel wire in No. 13''s hand and said angrily, "Damn it, if it wasn''t for you, how could I let others so close to me? I said don''t follow me, please, I''m going to go to the world of two, okay?"


    On the 13th, he said solemnly, "don''t worry about me. I have no problem. You can do whatever you should do without considering my feelings."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "Damn it, I have a problem. Now you have to consider my feelings!"


    The 13th shrugged and said, "I''ve decided. You don''t want to get rid of me."


    Gao Yang was so angry that he pointed to the cafe and said: "There''s a woman in there. She''s very beautiful from your aesthetic point of view. Don''t you find that Murphy has been flirting with the woman named penny? Man! Listen to me, penny, she likes you! She likes you very much! She''ll go to your bed as long as you hook your fingers, so you can have your own two person world with penny, okay "Ten days, go and stay with her, but don''t bother me!"


    On the 13th, he shook his head and said, "no, I can''t help killing her when I''m with her. As I said, don''t consider my feelings. I have no problem."


    Gao Yang covered his face and said helplessly, "Damn it, No. 13, no, Leonard, you''re a killer, but you don''t have to add the word change too in front of the killer!"


    The 13th said seriously, "in fact, you can really think I''m a changed killer."


    Gao Yang stepped back and said helplessly, "Falk, man, what''s wrong with you?"


    The 13th pointed to his head and said, "to some extent, in a sense, there is something wrong with my psychology, but don''t worry, it''s harmless to you and to the whole Satan."


    Gao Yang covered his face and said, "man, I won''t tolerate you interfering in my life. Please keep a distance from my private life. Thank you very much."


    The 13th said quietly, "don''t thank me. I can follow you without your consent."


    Gao Yang thought for a while and finally found a solution. Then he said seriously, "I''m going to see someone, maybe make a phone call to ask if you can tell you about your sister. If you follow me, I can''t make this call, so you''d better stay somewhere and let me know that you haven''t left, otherwise, I won''t ask for you."


    The 13th frowned and said, "are you serious?"


    "I''m serious!"


    "Well, goodbye, see you in ten days. Well, where am I going? Who do you want to supervise me?"


    Gao Yang thought about it and found that there was really no suitable person to supervise the 13th, so he smiled and said: "You should go and have fun. You see, you work for me now. I can''t leave your pocket empty. I''ll give you tens of thousands of yuan. Don''t use this money to find your sister. You can go anywhere with Ludwig for a few days, and you can watch him for me at the same time, OK?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "OK, whatever you say."


    "Hey, I want you to look at Ludwig, but don''t kill him."


    "Well, I won''t kill him. I don''t kill anyone. Unless Ludwig wants to leak a secret or threatens you, why should I kill him? Don''t you know that it''s expensive for me to kill someone?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "although you are a peripheral, I don''t think you need to use a gun less. Do you want to help you hold a good gun?"


    "No, I''ll find my own gun. Bye."


    On the 13th, he took the initiative to leave, and after getting rid of the bulb on the 13th, Gao Yang can finally leave.


    Gao Yang still has a lot to deal with. He has to consign Bruce''s car to Seattle and give it to Lucy. Then, he is going to enjoy the world of two with Ye Lianna.


    There are only ten days. Of course, we should seize the time to enjoy the world of two with Ye Lianna. How can we make the 13th follow as a big light bulb.

 Chapter 976

    Gao Yang and ye Lianna are on the plane. Their destination is Portland.


    After staying in New York for a few days, Gao Yang was always with the groliov family. Gao Yang was like living in his father-in-law''s house.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to ruin the reunion of groliov''s family, but it always seems strange to get along with groliov and Yelena.


    Therefore, after staying for four days, Gao Yang finally wants to live in the ranch given to him by Morgan. Strictly speaking, he has no home, and the ranch given to him by Morgan has special significance for him and ye liana, so Gao Yang hopes to spend the remaining days with Ye liana in his ranch.


    But before going to the ranch, Gao Yang has to see Jack first.


    Gao Yang sent Jack the two guns he wanted to collect first, so that he could find Jack and order a gun he needed, and then take the gun he wanted to collect to the ranch.


    Ye Lianna knows what happened and what her father and Gao Yang are going to do, so ye Lianna always looks very lost these two days, but every time in front of Gao Yang, ye Lianna will face him with a smile.


    It''s just that ye Lianna''s smile is too fake and too reluctant.


    Gao Yang looked distressed and helpless. He was full of guilt for ye Lianna, but he couldn''t give up his revenge for Bruce, so he had to pretend to be confused and just be ye Lianna in a good mood.


    After the plane landed, Gao Yang and ye Lianna didn''t go directly to Jack''s studio, but went straight to the place where the car was sold.


    Gao Yang plans to drive to his ranch. Although there is a luxury pickup truck with ash all the time, he has no car to drive to the ranch. In addition, he wants to do chores in the ranch on a whim. Driving a car worth $5.6 million is not the case.


    Gao Yang has decided what car to buy and also bought a pickup truck. It must be a pickup truck in the ranch, and he wants to buy a Dodge Ram.


    When Gao Yang spent more than 40000 dollars to buy a Dodge Ram Pickup, ye Lianna couldn''t help laughing and said, "what should I call your car, the ram car belonging to Mr. ram?"


    Driving the new car, Gao Yang and ye Lianna went to the arilan Mosen studio.


    People can''t live in sorrow all the time. When I saw Jack again, Jack already had a smile on his face.


    As usual, he sat in Jack''s lounge, drank a bottle of beer for each person, and then began to talk about business.


    After taking two mouthfuls of cold beer, Gao Yang took a breath and said casually, "Jack, I need a pistol."


    Jack snapped his fingers and said, "what''s the request?"


    Gao Yang raised the bottle, touched Jack and said with a smile: "I want a powerful pistol, which can easily choose a variety of bullets, especially armor piercing bullets, because I basically have special operations behind the enemy. I need to face a variety of targets, soft targets without protection, but I will certainly encounter hard targets wearing bulletproof vests. In this case, my current pistol is not suitable."


    Jack nodded: "yes, although the bullets used in your current pistol have a strong stopping effect, they are also suitable for dealing with unprotected targets, but they have almost no armor piercing ability. You have only one option, that is, the powerful left swing gun."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, it''s a left swing gun. I don''t want to take the desert eagle to the battlefield. I''m going to take two pistols, the current matching gun and a left swing gun."


    Jack thought for a moment and said, "if you say so, you only prepare for melee, right?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s specially prepared for close combat. My next main gun will be a shotgun. One is mainly used, and then bring a left swing full of armor piercing bullets for standby, especially to hit hard targets."


    The stopping effect of the shotgun is very strong, but the armor piercing ability is seriously insufficient. Although the bullet fired by the shotgun hits the target wearing the armor, even if it fails to penetrate the armor, the impact can kill the target, but the stopping effect will certainly be greatly affected. What is needed is the fatal effect of one shot. In order to avoid finding that you lack armor piercing at the critical moment Ability, Gao Yang had to bring another spare gun with specific purpose.


    Gao Yang''s pistol is very good. For ordinary people, the pistol is only a spare weapon. In fact, it plays a psychological role and is not very useful. However, Gao Yang can hold the pistol and is fatal enough, so he needs to prepare a pistol that can break through the bulletproof vest at a close distance.


    Jack thought for a moment and said: "There are various caliber steel core bullets for the left swing pistol bullet, and the large bullet of the left swing pistol bullet can ensure that it can penetrate most of the bulletproof vests. As long as it is not that kind of heavy bulletproof vests, you don''t have to worry, so it depends on what gun you choose. Your requirements are easy to meet,. 357 magnum steel core bullet is OK, colt Python or Smithsonian m686 are all OK."


    Before Gao Yang spoke, Jack said with a smile: "if you don''t think it''s safe, you can choose a more powerful one, such as Smith Wilson M500. 50 magnum bullet can still be worn even if you don''t use special armor piercing bullet, even if you wear heavy bulletproof vest."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "go away! Of course, M500 can wear heavy bulletproof vests. Its power is comparable to that of a high-power rifle. It is also 12.7mm in caliber and much more powerful than the desert eagle. Do you want to break my wrist or let me only shoot once in half a day? What I want is a combat weapon, not a toy."


    After saying that angrily, Gao Yang waved and said, "it''s still Smith Wilson m686. I''m not familiar with the left swing gun, but I''ve used m686 several times, and the bullet capacity of seven rounds is more suitable for combat guns."


    Jack nodded, "yes, how long is the barrel? Well, as a combat gun, six inches seems too long to get out."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "the shorter the better. What do you think of the 2.5-inch barrel?"


    Jack thought, shook his head and said: "I don''t think it''s good. The short barrel is convenient for shooting, but the bullet is biased at a distance. It''s not suitable for you, because the short barrel can''t let you give full play to the advantages of good shooting. I think the four inch barrel is the most suitable, easy to carry, easy to shoot, and also ensures sufficient accuracy and range. In this way, you''re not familiar with the left swing pistol, so it''s better to shoot all kinds of guns ¡£¡±


    In the indoor shooting range, Jack took out a pile of pistols. Colt and Smith Wilson have only two models. Colt Python and Smith Wilson m68.6, but the barrel length and grip material are different.


    Jack picked up a colt python with a black body and a six inch barrel with a walnut handle and said with a smile, "my favorite in the left swing gun is the classic python. Try some shots."


    Jack loaded the gun with six bullets, two lead bullets, two empty pointed bullets and two steel core armor piercing bullets.


    Gao Yang put on his earmuffs and held a gun in both hands. After shooting the bullets, he took off his earmuffs, pointed to the pistol and said, "I like this gun. It''s great. Give me one."


    Jack shrugged and said, "you just started trying, okay?"


    Gao Yang picked up the python with a four inch barrel and shot a few shots, then picked up the two-and-a-half inch barrel and shot a few shots. After shooting, Gao Yang immediately said, "four inches is good, very good and balanced, but the two-and-a-half inch seems to point a little bad. I don''t like it."


    Jack said with a smile, "Python stopped production a long time ago. If you want a new gun, you have to order it with colt. This six inch gun is the customer''s gun and can''t be given to you, but this four inch barrel is a new gun ordered by our studio. It hasn''t been ordered yet. You can give it to you."


    Gao Yang looked. The python with a four inch barrel was also black with a walnut handle. Gao Yang didn''t plan to take the python to the battlefield, so he had hoped to collect a python with a six inch barrel, because the six inch barrel was the most classic, but since the six inch barrel had to wait, he had to have a four inch one, but fortunately, the color of the four inch barrel and the material of the handle were also his What you want.


    Python also has an eight inch barrel model, but this length is a little too long. Gao Yang didn''t try it.


    Put down the python, Gao Yang picked up the six inch m686, nodded and said, "well, I''m still familiar with this. I like this gun."


    Gao Yang fired a few shots, then changed to the model of short barrel and fired a few more shots. Because he planned to take m686 to the battlefield, he specially took the holster with him and tried the gun and the fast shooting after emergency drawing.


    After playing it one by one, Gao Yang already had the answer. He picked up a m686 with a four inch barrel and said with a smile: "that''s it. I''m still more adaptable and prefer Smithsonian. Help me prepare two leather holsters, no, three, an armpit holster, a back waist holster, a leg holster, oh, a left leg holster."


    Because it is a spare gun, the 686 can''t grab the position of Gaoyang''s main gun. Even the holster has to consider the position when carrying it.


    After Jack wrote down the small book, he said in a deep voice: "m686 is very popular. We have a lot of stocks, most of which are seven rounds loaded instead of six rounds. Later, you take more and pick out the best one. When you pick out the best one, I will refit the handle for you and adjust the trigger strength for you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, that''s what you want."


    Jack pointed to Gao Yang''s gun and said, "you should take it to the battlefield, so I suggest you use a black gun. The shiny stainless steel is too conspicuous at night. In addition, the rubber handle is more suitable for the battle gun. I''ll make you a pair of rubber handle according to your hand shape later."


    Gao Yang thought about it and picked up the walnut handle gun and the rubber handle gun in turn. After a quick shot, he smiled at Jack: "No, give me a stainless steel pistol. Also, I want a wooden handle instead of a rubber handle. I''d better give me that kind of wood! Hehe, don''t look at me like that. You heard me right. I just want a shiny gun!"

 Chapter 977

    Gao Yang''s requirements are strange, because every feature he said runs counter to the requirements of combat pistols.


    A revolver with a natural handle looks more high-grade, and it is indeed more beautiful and distinctive, but the most comfortable handle must be rubber.


    The rubber handle will not slip, and there will be finger grooves on the rubber handle, especially the finger grooves that Jack can specially make according to Gao Yang''s hand shape, which must be more suitable for his hand.


    Also, a shiny stainless steel pistol is definitely not suitable for use at night.


    The handle is made of precious natural materials and is shiny. Such a gun is suitable to be put at home or used as a jingle gun for shooting and fun, but it''s strange to take such a gun to the battlefield.


    Jack looked at Gao Yang and said, "are you all right? You''re not a fool who likes to show off. Why do you think of taking a gun that''s not suitable for the battlefield?"


    He shrugged and said: "For a reason, first of all, the grip handle with rubber finger groove is very comfortable, but did you find that when I draw the gun, I need to hold it in the correct position to fully fit my hand, and when I can use it, it must be an extremely urgent state. If my fingers can''t hold the correct groove, but pinch it to the raised position, the directivity will be affected and will also be affected The timing and feeling of my shooting, and the traditional grip is more tolerant of my posture when I pull out the gun. There is no such situation. "


    Jack tried back and forth with two pistols several times, nodded and said, "well, you''re right. The traditional grip is really a little more convenient, but it''s really just a little."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "not at all. What''s more, I want a shiny gun because it''s easy to be seen as soon as I take it out. It''s more threatening. I don''t need to hide when I can use a pistol, so it doesn''t matter whether it''s very bright or not."


    After that, Gao Yang grabbed Ye Lianna and said with a smile: "there is another very important reason. The left wheel can be used for a long time. If I don''t use it, I can pass the gun to my son. The rubber grip customized according to my hand shape may not be suitable for my son. There is no problem with a single traditional grip, right?"


    Jack lost his voice and said with a smile, "man, you think too far. If you have a son, can I give him a gun?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "No, no, how can it be the same? What I want is the feeling of heirloom. I pass it to my son when I use it up, and my son passes it to my grandson when I use it up. The automatic pistol won''t take that long, but the revolver can be used. So I need a stainless steel wire drawn barrel, which won''t reflect and aim, but it''s beautiful. It''s not like the kind where the roast blue barrel will wear out. Understand."


    In fact, Gao Yang has another reason. It''s just not for Jack, but for ye Lianna.


    Jack snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "I see. I have hickory, walnut, desert iron wood tumor, serpentine wood, pearl shells, ivory, solidified mammoth ivory, water antlers, elk antlers and camel bones. These are the natural materials I have in hand. Wood can be used to make a fully enclosed grip or a grip patch. Any of these materials can be used as long as they are properly preserved It can be used for hundreds of years without damage. Now it depends on which one you want. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I don''t like animal products. Well, I want wood, I want desert iron wood tumor."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to Jack and said with a smile, "choose a good-looking pattern for me. It must be especially good-looking."


    Jack waved and said, "you can choose by yourself later. Now it is forbidden to harvest desert iron wood, but my father has a lot of desert iron wood tumors in stock. You can choose the pattern wood you think is good."


    The desert Ironwood mentioned by Gao Yang is a kind of plant that only grows in the deserts from the southwest of the United States to the northwest of Mexico. The living environment is extremely bad and the growth rate is extremely slow. Therefore, the wood of desert Ironwood is extremely dense and hard. It is an excellent material for making gun handles and knife handles.


    Desert Ironwood is very rare, so the United States has very strict protective legislation, which only allows the collection of dried trees after natural death.


    It is difficult to make desert iron wood into materials, so it is difficult to use desert iron wood, and it is even more difficult to produce shadow wood materials with beautiful patterns.


    When a tree is only injured or infected, it will produce a tree tumor, which is a big knot growing on the tree. After this tree knot is cut, it is a shadow wood with patterns, while there are few woods that can be made of desert iron wood. As for the tree tumor, it is even more rare that it can produce a complete and usable shadow wood.


    Gao Yang chose desert iron wood tumor as the handle material. Then he smiled and said to Jack, "do you have a lot of stock? That''s good. I really have to pick a wood with beautiful patterns."


    Jack nodded and said, "OK, do you have any other requirements?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s gone."


    Jack snapped his fingers and said, "Gao, I made you three custom guns, a Satan''s blade, a shotgun and a pistol. At that time, I planned to give you a spare name of ram horn in the name of your rifle. Now, since you want to take two pistols to battle, what do you think of the name of ram horn?"


    Jack stretched out his hands, raised his hands and made a shooting position. He smiled and said, "one left and one right, two pistols, your ram horn! Turn over all those who offend you with your ram horn!"


    Gao Yang thought about it, then clapped his hand and said loudly, "that''s a good idea! Ram horn, I like the name and the meaning of the name."


    Jack patted his hand and said, "go to my lounge and wait for me. I''ll get the wood now. I''ll start work today and make your gun tomorrow!"


    Jack quickly took a big bag of wood to his lounge. There was almost no big material for the fir and iron wood tumor. He took out pieces of big or small wood from the bag. Gao Yang, Jack and ye Lianna began to wipe the dust on the wood and select the wood with beautiful patterns.


    The color of desert iron wood tumor is also diverse, from golden yellow to purple black, all of which are very beautiful, so Gao Yang quickly dazzled, because he thought that piece was good-looking.


    Jack was also quite complacent and said, "this is my father''s favorite material. He has collected it for many years. In addition, these are all the top desert iron and wood producing areas from Sonoran desert."


    Just then, ye Lianna picked up a square piece of wood and wiped it with her hand, but she bit her lips. Then she whispered a sigh and handed it to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang looked at the wood block, then opened his mouth because of surprise and said, "Falk, is this the legendary Providence?"


    Jack said strangely, "what''s the matter? Let me see."


    As soon as he got it, Jack was silent for a long time before he said in a deep voice: "the masterpiece of nature, amazing coincidence, God''s arrangement."


    The wood is golden in color, with a lot of gold wires, and the color is monotonous. However, in the center of the wood block, there is an irregular dark brown long triangle, or trapezoid, which is more suitable. It is wider at the top and narrower at the bottom, and then two radians are divided at the widest top. It is very perfect, extremely symmetrical, and two narrower and narrower lines.


    On the golden wood block, the dark brown close to black figure is very much like the head of a ram with a huge ram horn. The most fatal thing is that if you look closely, there are really two small golden dots on the head of that dark brown ram, which are very symmetrical, like a pair of eyes.


    Jack looked at the wood for a long time, and finally said in a deep voice: "you can make two patches, whether used on your 1911 or m686, which can perfectly present the sheep''s head. I don''t know what to say. This is a masterpiece of nature, but when it comes to your name, the coincidence is too amazing. I think this is a miracle."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "ram horn, interesting, very good, very good! It seems that I have to change the handle patch of my 1911. Unfortunately, I didn''t bring it, but I''ll ask little Donny to send it to me immediately."


    Jack shook the wood in his hand, then took a breath and said, "I have to be careful with this wood. It''s amazing."


    At this time, Gao Yang shook the wood in his hand and said with a smile, "in fact, I was going to use this one. Have a look."


    Gao Yang''s wood is light brown. Two regular dark brown hearts are formed on the wood. Gao Yang hands the wood to Ye Lianna and says with a smile: "I''m going to use this one, but now it seems that we can be used to make a couple of guns. What do you think?"


    Ye Lianna smiled gently and said, "OK, we''ll do it one by one."


    Gao Yang handed the wood to Jack and said with a smile, "look at what gun is suitable for use. With some radians, I think it may be more suitable for the left wheel, but the recoil force should be smaller. My girlfriend''s hand is used to play the violin."


    Jack nodded and said, "I''ll take care of it later."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, it seems that I can have a magical end when I choose a spare pistol. Then let''s go on to say something else. Have you found the ammunition I asked you to help find?"


    Jack nodded, "if you''re talking about the frag-12 series ammunition, find it and try it later. Well, I have something to talk to you about."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "just take it."


    Jack sighed, looked at Ye Lianna, hesitated for a moment, and then whispered, "can we talk alone?"


    Gao Yang made an inquiry. Jack hesitated and whispered, "it''s about Bruce."


    Gao Yang nodded. After holding Ye Lianna''s hand, he whispered, "it doesn''t matter. She knows everything. Go ahead."


    Jack pondered for a moment and whispered, "well, I may have slipped my tongue and told one of his comrades in arms about Bruce''s death. Then, there''s a problem now, so I need to ask you what you mean."

 Chapter 978

    Gao Yang is a little strange, but also a little wary, because he doesn''t know what information Jack leaked to whom.


    "Who? What did you say?"


    Jack sighed and said, "well, Bruce was out of the army, so he still has friends in the army."


    "Yes, and then?"


    "Bruce has a comrade in arms who is still serving in the army, and you know I have a very good relationship with Bruce. My career and specialty are almost inseparable for soldiers. Therefore, one day Bruce brought one of his comrade in arms to me, and then I customized a mk23 for his comrade in arms."


    "And then?"


    "That man, he and Bruce are not in the same army, but they have a very good relationship because Bruce saved his life."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "Bruce has saved a lot of people''s lives."


    Jack also sighed, "but that man is different, because if Bruce hadn''t spared his life to save him, he would have died."


    "Others will die without Bruce."


    "That man is different. Bruce used stimulants for the first time to save him."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what''s his name?"


    "Sanel Taylor."


    "Go on."


    Jack breathed and said, "Bruce used to call him Taylor. Taylor, he''s not from the Marine Corps or the Navy. He''s from CCT."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "Air Force combat control group?"


    "Yes."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "Bruce is from the Navy system. He was sent to the Marine Corps as a medical escort, and he saved a CCT man. Bruce fought in Iraq. In this case, Bruce saved him in Iraq."


    "Yes, that''s right. When Taylor was on a combat mission in LAC, he served as a coordinator of a MEU marine expedition of the Marine Corps for a long time, but his friendship with Bruce began after he was saved by Bruce. At that time, Taylor was hit in the rib by a bullet from a sniper, and he lost too much blood. Bruce spent a lot of effort, a long time and a hard time to get there Saved him. "


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "say the point."


    Jack tilted his mouth and whispered, "the day before yesterday, Taylor called me and hoped I could make him a gun. Then he asked me about Bruce. He knew Bruce had become a mercenary, but he didn''t know how Bruce was recently."


    Jack looked up and whispered, "then I told him Bruce was dead."


    "Later," he said in a deep voice


    "Later, Taylor hung up the phone, but before long, he choked and asked me how Bruce died. I told him Bruce died of a conspiracy. Then, just yesterday, Taylor called me and said he wanted to avenge Bruce. He hoped I could help him connect with Bruce''s mercenary group."


    Gao Yang patted his thigh gently and said, "he is a person who attaches great importance to friendship."


    Jack nodded and said, "yes, it''s very kind. I didn''t tell him about Satan or where Bruce died, but I told him someone was going to take revenge for Bruce''s death. Taylor said he hoped to contact Bruce''s boss, that is, he hoped to participate."


    "CCT, air force battle control group, is exactly what I need," he said softly


    The Air Force combat control group, or CCT for short, was born for multi service coordinated operations. The birth of the U.S. Air Force combat control group can be traced back to the army Pathfinder program at the end of World War II. Its main role is to drop in before large-scale airborne operations, then select airborne sites, and guide airborne forces.


    The Air Force combat control group is a special operations force. In Iraq, as the coordinator of various forces, the Air Force combat control group has long been stationed in the liaison forces of various services. It is mainly responsible for the liaison between the ground forces such as the army or Marine Corps and the air force in combat, as well as reporting the intelligence collected by various services.


    In addition to its role as a liaison, CCT also provides tactical communication support for special team operations, and when necessary, the Air Force combat control group also acts as a fighter.


    The personnel of the Air Force combat control group are excellent fighters themselves, and they are also pilots. They can fly multiple types of aircraft under various climatic conditions, conduct parachute operations as airborne troops, and have the guidance ability to guide aircraft to attack ground targets.


    Needless to say, the air force battle control group is the top part of the U.S. military. In Gao Yang''s plan, Taylor, a member of the air force battle control group, is needed to fight in Syria.


    Taylor is a talent, and he is a talent in urgent need. He is also a talent that can''t be met and can''t basically appear in the mercenary world.


    Gao Yang smiled and said to Jack, "I thought you were going to say something. So you wanted to introduce me a talent. I very much welcome Taylor to join us in our revenge for Bruce."


    Jack smiled bitterly and said, "Taylor is really good, but there''s a problem."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s the problem? Well, I''m willing to pay as much as Taylor is willing to join us. I''m short of someone like him."


    Jack opened his hand and said, "he''s still in service."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Taylor is an active soldier?"


    Jack said with a wry smile, "that''s the problem. Taylor is still an active soldier, and he is still on duty. I don''t know where he is. Because it''s a military secret, I don''t dare to tell him too much about you, so I need to find out what you mean first."


    Gao Yang also smiled bitterly and said, "a member of the active Air Force combat control team, and he is still on duty. Well, it''s a pity that Taylor can''t catch up."


    Jack thought and said: "Not necessarily. Taylor is really a man of great friendship, and he owes Bruce a life. He said that if he can act with you, he will join you. If not, he will do it alone. I think he is serious. If it is not because the possibility of successful revenge is too small, maybe he has started to do it alone now. He said, he can do it alone On retirement, oh, and he hopes that if you don''t let him join, at least you can tell him who the enemy is. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "well, call him and let me talk to him. Maybe he can catch up."


    Jack then took out his cell phone, reached out and dialed a few numbers, and soon faced the humanitarian in the phone: "Hi, Taylor, I''m Jack. I''m with the person you''re looking for. He wants to talk to you."


    After that, Jack immediately handed the phone to Gao Yang. After Gao Yang picked up the phone, he apologized to Ye Lianna, who looked bleak but forced to smile, and left Jack''s lounge with the phone.


    After going out, Gao Yang whispered to the phone, "hello."


    "Hello, I''m Taylor. You can also call me postman according to the habit of mercenaries. This is my nickname. This gentleman, I think Jack has told you all I need. Now I urgently ask you a favor. Can you tell me how Bruce died?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "he died to save us. We live and he dies."


    After a moment''s silence, Taylor said in a deep voice, "I guess so."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "you can call me ram. I think we have a common identity, that is, we are all friends of Bruce. As Bruce''s leader, I''m glad that someone besides us is willing to avenge Bruce at all costs. However, Taylor, it seems that you are still in active service, and we will take revenge soon."


    "How soon?"


    "A week."


    After a moment of silence, Taylor said, "I will retire as soon as possible. You said I will do whatever it takes, and I really intend to do so. I will retire within a week or a month."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "then you can catch up with our retaliation. Also, I''d like to participate in more forces."


    "Well, it seems that you agreed to my request. Then can you tell me who the enemy is and where you''re going? I can''t tell you where I am, but I hope I can go directly to you."


    "There are many enemies. There are three parts," he said in a loud and deep voice. "One of the main enemies has been killed, but there are some small roles left under him. At present, one part we want to deal with is ACE ACE, so we are going to Syria immediately. The other part is a mercenary group called the virgin of steel."


    Taylor said helplessly: "it sounds like there are really many enemies. I want to know how bad your popularity is to attract so many enemies, but it doesn''t matter who he is. Just kill them all."


    After laughing, Gao Yang said, "Taylor, I now know you want to avenge Bruce, and you''re going to join us. Now I have a request. If you can do it, I''ll let you participate."


    "Please."


    "It''s very simple. Obeying orders is my only request."


    "Mr. Gongyang, I am a professional soldier. If I join you, I mean I recognize your leadership, so of course I will obey orders. You don''t have to worry about this. If I think there is something wrong with your command or your people, I will leave at the right time, at least after informing you in peacetime rather than wartime."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, according to the rules, it''s time for you to make conditions to me."


    "I have no conditions."


    "For the sake of mutual friendship, I must remind you that we are mercenaries, and I am paying to recruit people to help us fight Bruce, so you can ask how much commission you want."


    "Oh, I just want revenge. I''m satisfied that you''re willing to avenge Bruce, so I don''t want money, not a penny. I owe Bruce this, so you don''t have to pay me, and I don''t want it for me."

 Chapter 979

    I was very surprised to get a strong support. Gao Yang was a little excited and filled with emotion.


    Because of Bruce''s death, there will be many people going to Syria, but among them, there are only those who simply avenge Bruce, and only those from the Satan mercenary regiment. As for others, whether it is the 13th, Ludwig, or those mercenaries paid for, they fight for Bruce''s death, but they have their own purposes.


    Now, in addition to the Satan mercenary regiment, there is another person who just wants revenge at all costs.


    Gao Yang sighed. He said in a deep voice on the phone, "do you need us to prepare something for you?"


    Taylor said after a moment: "I can only bring my own pistol to retire, so I really need you to prepare something for me. As for what you want me to prepare for me, it depends on what role you want me to play. I''m a member of the Air Force combat control team. I can take on the role of special combat fighters or CCT members."


    "You need to be a fighter, but I need you to do your previous work. It''s like this. We have many enemies. It''s stupid to fight head-on. My idea is to carry out air assault as much as possible, so tell me what you need and I''ll prepare for you."


    After that, Gao Yang added, "you need the best. Don''t worry about money. Just tell me what you need."


    Taylor said in an incredible way, "you mean, as a mercenary, you have to carry out air strikes, including airborne operations?"


    "Well, yes, most probably helicopters, armed helicopters and transport helicopters, so I need someone who can give accurate target guidance and positioning to armed helicopters in the air."


    After a moment, Taylor said in a deep voice: "I need an M4A3, a full set of communication equipment and helmet bulletproof clothing. As for clothes, it doesn''t matter. I also need GPS and a high-power radio station that can contact the air, but the volume can''t be too large. Also, prepare a satellite phone for me. If the plane to contact is too far, I can only contact through satellite phone."


    "Can you specify the model? I can purchase according to your requirements."


    Taylor waited and said, "yes, but it may not be very convenient, because some of the things I need can''t be bought in the civil market, especially the radio I often use, which is only equipped by the U.S. air force."


    "You don''t have to consider these problems. Just tell me the specific model. I''ll deal with the rest and the number of bulletproof vests suitable for your body. Tell me all these detailed things. If it''s inconvenient now, you can make a list and call me when it''s convenient, but as soon as possible, because we don''t have much time left to prepare."


    "OK, I''ll give it to you as soon as possible. In addition, I have another request."


    "You say."


    "Bruce''s gun, I mean, did he keep his gun? If so, can you give me his gun?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "we brought Bruce''s gun back. A HK416 rifle, a sigp226 pistol and a spare gun of AK47 are Bruce''s relics. These guns now belong to his widow. If you want to use Bruce''s gun, you need to obtain the consent of his widow."


    Taylor was surprised and said, "widow? Well, can you ask for me? Or tell me the contact information. I''ll ask in person. Also, Bruce is buried there. I want to go to his grave."


    "Bruce is buried in his family cemetery," he said in a loud voice


    After a long silence, Taylor said in a deep voice, "it''s good that you brought him home. I''ll go to see Bruce and then his mother and children."


    "If you want to go to Bruce''s house, you can ask his widow if he will give you the gun. Oh, I ignored a question. If you can''t leave the United States with the gun, I can ask for you first and bring the gun out for you until we meet."


    "Thank you. I really can''t leave the United States with a gun. Please ask for me. If you can, help me take the gun to your place until I start using it. I don''t think it will take long."


    "OK, any other questions?"


    "No, if I think of anything, I''ll tell you when I call you. Now I have to hang up. Bye."


    "Bye."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang returns to the house and returns his cell phone to Jack.


    Jack shook his cell phone and said, "how was your conversation?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "good. He will join us. If he calls you again, write down what he wants and give him a phone number."


    Jack nodded and said, "OK, I''ll do it."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "so it''s nothing now. Show me the power of new technology."


    Jack sighed, patted his stomach and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t think there was any problem with my body, but after Bruce died, I found that there was a problem with my body. I couldn''t even go to the battlefield. In fact, I really wanted to join the army. Unfortunately, I was very fat since I was a child."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it shows that you should be a great gunner by nature."


    Jack tilted his head and said, "come with me. We have to go to the outdoor shooting range to try your new ammunition."


    Jack went to get a big box, carried a Benelli M4 on his back, and then took Gao Yang to the outdoor shooting range of arilan moson''s studio.


    Put the box on the table. After opening the box, Jack took out rows of frag-12 series ammunition for special shotguns loaded with plastic ammunition holders.


    There are three kinds of frag-12 series: high explosive projectile, fragment killing projectile and armor breaking projectile. It was developed for the No. 12 caliber shotgun by experimental ammunition Co., Ltd. and action manufacturing company. At the beginning, it was developed as aa-12 full-automatic shotgun. The bullet length is 70mm. Basically, all the No. 12 caliber shotguns can be used.


    The three kinds of ammunition of the frag-12 series have broken away from the original concept of shotgun bullets. The tail of the ammunition has a folded and stable tail. The mil-spec1316 fuse is used. The insurance is automatically released 3 meters after the bullet is fired from the muzzle. The effective range of the three bullets is 200 meters. This distance is far from the "bullet" of shotgun. In urban warfare, especially indoor warfare, It won''t take such a long range.


    The high explosive bomb in the frag-12 can penetrate 6mm steel plate and then explode in the test of the U.S. military. Basically, this thing is like a reduced gun grenade. It is not only the use mode, but also the company commander''s gun grenade. In other words, the frag-12 high explosive bomb is basically a pocket gun grenade fired with a shotgun. Although it is small, its power must be much smaller, But the problem is that this kind of ammunition is used in indoor warfare and is more than powerful.


    Fragment killing bombs are mainly killed by shock waves and fragments. The killing radius is 2 meters, that is, a circle with an action range of 4 meters. The killing range sounds small. However, if you think about the size of a normal house, you can understand that this kind of ammunition is absolutely crazy.


    As for armor piercing shells, they can penetrate aluminum armor 100 mm thick or steel armor 12 to 13 mm thick.


    Gao Yang''s shotgun can use frag-12 series ammunition, and when he uses this ammunition, he can fill the gap between rocket, gun grenade and grenade.


    Frye''s grenade plays God. He can throw the grenade in with a hole. At close range, Frye is Satan''s most important heavy firepower or precise heavy firepower, but the problem is, what if there is no hole for the grenade to pass in the building to attack.


    When attacking house by house in the building, the grenade cannot be thrown into the room that needs to be forcibly attacked, the bazooka cannot be used, and the power of the gun grenade is excessive. Moreover, the use of the impact fuze can not make the gun grenade break through the door. If it is close, the person who fired the gun grenade will be injured, and the loading speed is still slow. If this happens, Gao Yang can only find a way to break through the door, Then throw a grenade inside, but there is no guarantee that it will be attacked when breaking the door.


    If Gao Yang uses a shotgun to hit frag-12 ammunition, he can stand outside the door and directly hit several high explosive bombs or fragment killing bombs inside through the door. As long as he hits them in one round, there are basically no people left inside who can stand.


    The full-automatic aa-12 is used to launch the frag-12 series ammunition, and the 20 rounds of ammunition are fired at one breath. It is absolutely a God and ghost change, but Gao Yang will not use aa-12, because AA12 - is too big, too heavy and too long.


    Gao Yang can continuously fill the shotgun with ammunition without affecting the shooting, that is, he uses a semi-automatic shotgun, but he can play a unique skill of full-automatic continuous fire, and it is better than a full-automatic shotgun, because he doesn''t even need to waste the time to replace the drum.


    Jack loaded five frag-12 ammunition into the shotgun and gave it to Gao Yang.


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang picked up his gun and aimed at the target 40 meters away. After one shot, the huge high explosive bullet penetrated the target made of wood, and then reached the once hollow brick wall piled behind the target.


    As the explosion sounded, bricks splashed everywhere and Gao Yang didn''t stop. After emptying the magazine in one breath, he grew an airway: "cool, no wonder this thing is called an indoor sweeper. It''s cool to think about it. How many do you have here? Give it all to me."

 Chapter 980

    "It''s not easy to do this thing. It''s very difficult to do it. I found 40 high explosive bombs, 40 fragment killing bombs and less armor breaking bombs. There are only 20 rounds. They are all prepared for you. However, you have just fired five high explosive bombs. I know you have a powerful channel. You can try to get more."


    Gao Yang put the gun on the table and said with a smile, "how much is it, plus the gun I just customized, how much is it altogether."


    Jack shook his head and whispered, "no money, ram, I don''t want money."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, it''s against the rules. Although our relationship is very good, I can''t take your things for nothing, man. These add up to tens of thousands of yuan."


    Jack sighed and said sadly: "You know, Bruce is my last friend. I''m really sad that he died. I also want to avenge him, but I can''t go to battle in person like Taylor. All I can do is take these things, Gao, and use these bullets to blow those bastards'' heads for me. So don''t talk to me about money. I can only do this. This is my way to avenge Bruce Type. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I promise I''ll blow a lot of people''s heads for you."


    Jack smiled and said, "go and pick up the gun. I''ll make it for you as soon as I pick it out."


    Smithsonian''s quality control is very good. The guns of this brand are in good factory condition, but there are still subtle differences. For ordinary people, they may not feel the slight differences at all, but experts can feel the differences, whether it''s the slight difference in strength when pulling the trigger or the impact point after the bullet is fired.


    Gao Yang, of course, is a member of the ranks of experts, so he has to pick out a gun that is relatively perfect in terms of shooting experience and trajectory.


    Gao Yang picked out a m686 that would become a ram horn, and Jack didn''t delay for a moment. He immediately measured his hand shape. Although he won''t make a finger groove, he should determine the thickness and length of the pistol handle so that Gao Yang can hold it more comfortably and smoothly.


    After everything was confirmed, Jack immediately began to catch up with the work.


    When the work was done, Gao Yang called little Downey and asked little Downey to send his main pistol as soon as possible so as to replace it with a new handle patch. After that, Gao Yang and ye Lianna left the studio.


    It''s getting late. Gao Yang can''t get to his ranch that day, so he and Yelena will spend the night in Portland and wait until they get his new pistol the next day.


    Gao Yang stayed in a luxury hotel. Now he has a feeling that he has to seize the time to enjoy life when he still has a chance.


    After taking a bath and slightly eliminating the fatigue of the journey, Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna affectionately and whispered, "honey, will you give me a baby?"


    Gao Yang chooses a shiny gun to take to the battlefield. The reason he gives jack is to leave a pistol that can be passed on. This is for Jack and ye Lianna.


    Ye Lianna has been worried that her boyfriend or fiance is going to the battlefield. She can''t help worrying, but she can''t stop Gao Yang from going to the battlefield, which makes her very painful, very painful.


    Ye Lianna never said anything to let Gao Yang stay, because she knew that Gao Yang could not stay. Speaking out would only make both people more painful, so ye Lianna chose to keep silent. Since she fell in love with a mercenary, she had to bear these.


    Gao Yang knows what ye Lianna thinks. He also knows how painful Ye Lianna is, and Gao Yang never forgets what ye Lianna said to him when she confessed to him, and he dare not forget.


    "If you die, I''ll dig open your grave, and then detonate a bomb next to your body, so that you and I can be crushed together. No one can separate us. If you don''t even leave the body, I''ll be a black widow to avenge you. Remember my words!"


    This is what ye Lianna once said. If others say this, Gao Yang may not care too much, but since Ye Lianna said so, she can really do it.


    Gao Yang couldn''t imagine what would happen to Ye Lianna if he died. This problem made him shudder at the thought. Therefore, he tried every means to avoid that ye Lianna would make crazy actions in case he really died in the war, and lucika gave him a hint.


    If Lucy is not pregnant, Gao Yang can hardly imagine what crazy actions Lucy will make after Bruce''s death, but Lucy is pregnant, so Lucy can only give up all crazy ideas and wait quietly for her and Bruce''s child to be born.


    Gao Yang thought very well, but after ye Lianna smiled, she nodded Gao Yang''s nose and said with a smile: "fool, I''m in the safety period, before you leave."


    The harder Ye Lianna tried to be calm, the more afraid Gao Yang was.


    Hope was dashed. After Gao Yang sighed, he said solemnly: "promise me not to do anything stupid. You should understand that you will distract me on the battlefield, really."


    Ye Lianna held Gao Yang''s face and said tenderly in Chinese with nonstandard pronunciation: "honey, if you don''t leave, I will live and die."


    Gao Yang was helpless. He frowned and said, "don''t do this. I don''t like you very much. Don''t be so selfish. Think about my feelings and your father and mother!"


    Ye Lianna sighed, smiled helplessly and said softly, "honey, I don''t want to, but I can''t do it. If you die, I can''t live. I really can''t live. I know it''s bad, but even if I say I''ll be fine, will you believe it?"


    Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna, only silence.


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "take care of yourself and survive, then nothing will happen. Honey, I''m waiting for you to propose to me at my graduation ceremony. Oh, we agreed. You''ll marry me as soon as I graduate. Don''t cheat."


    Gao Yang smiled and hugged Ye Lianna. They hugged each other for a long time.


    After a long time, Gao Yang''s heart was a little heavy. He had to find something to make himself less painful, so he went into the reception room of the luxury suite, took out his satellite phone and called Di stin.


    According to the agreement, Gao Yang had to wait for distin to call him, but now he wanted to find something to do to distract his attention, so he decided to urge distin.


    "Hello, Gao."


    "Hi, distin, have you heard anything about my request?"


    "I just wanted to tell you. Although I''ve been waiting for a few days, I''ve just contacted the general. I told him about you. He promised to give you some skunk shells, grenades and gun grenades. See what you need. These are non lethal weapons. There are only these two types of weapons, but there are a lot of them. Also, you can call him and say what you want to ask yourself The general gave me a number. Just call him yourself. You can call him now. "


    Gao Yang cheered up and said, "very good, thank you."


    A few days ago, just after completing the assassination of tomler, Gao Yang called distin and asked him to contact Wolfgang.


    Gao Yang can''t contact Wolfgang, but he needs to ask Wolfgang if he can tell the secrets related to Haifa to the 13th. Distin is an old subordinate of Wolfgang and is still a reserve directly under Wolfgang. Fortunately, distin finally helped him contact Wolfgang.


    Gao Yang called Wolfgang according to the number given by distin. After Wolfgang got through, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "general, Hello, I''m ram."


    Wolfgang said in a deep voice, "Hello, RAM. Distin said you want to talk to me. What can I do for you except skunk?"


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "yes, general, it involves the last confidential mission I participated in, which concerns Mr. L."


    Wolfgang''s voice seemed a little serious. He said in a deep voice, "what''s going on."


    "Well, she leaked something to me about my training goal. Now I find that she is the sister of a friend of mine. It''s very complicated, but it can be confirmed now. The person I trained is the sister of a friend who has been separated since childhood. Now I want to know if I can tell my friend the whereabouts of his sister."


    Wolfgang said seriously, "absolutely not! Tell me if you have revealed any secrets now."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "if I decided to leak the secret, I wouldn''t call you. I didn''t tell any secrets I shouldn''t tell. General, I won''t tell his sister I met there, nor anything about you and Mr. L. I just want to tell my friend some things that my training object privately disclosed to me. Is that ok?"


    Wolfgang sighed and said: "Ram, I believe you are a person who can keep the secret. Although I am very angry that you have private contact with the training object, I know it can''t be avoided, so I''m glad you can really keep the secret. You''re right. If you decide to tell what you shouldn''t say, you don''t have to call me, but ram, I must regret to tell you that you You can''t divulge anything about that training. Absolutely not. I''m talking about everything, RAM. Promise me you won''t divulge it. "


    Gao Yang was disappointed. He sighed and said, "well, general, I promise you, I will never reveal any secrets."


    Wolfgang sighed and said, "no way. The rules are the rules. Now tell me in detail what''s going on, because it may be very important."


    Gao Yang didn''t hide it. He told Wolfgang the details of his dialogue with Haifa, and then told Wolfgang the situation on the 13th. Of course, the situation on the 13th was hidden, because Gao Yang promised Wolfgang to keep his mouth shut and promised to keep it secret on the 13th.


    After listening to Gao Yang''s causes and consequences, Wolfgang was silent for a long time. Finally, he said in a deep voice: "there are some things that make people very helpless. I sympathize with your friend. I remember this. Because I am involved in this matter, I will ask Mr. l if I have the opportunity. As long as this matter no longer needs to be kept secret, I will tell you."

 Chapter 981

    It doesn''t work to use one headache to disperse the depression caused by another headache.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know if his attention has been diverted. Now he only knows to worry about two things.


    Gao Yang is puzzled about how to tell the 13th, and he doesn''t know what he will do on the 13th. Whether he will find a way to trace clues to his sister or continue to follow Satan to try to get some news, it seems that the former is more likely.


    After a night of entanglement and confusion and several nightmares, at noon the next day, Gao Yang finally received a call from Jack, so without saying a word, he immediately went to arilan Mosen''s studio to receive his new gun.


    Jack didn''t go home. He worked all night in the studio to catch up with Gao Yang. When Gao Yang arrived, Jack was sleeping in his lounge. Until Gao Yang woke up, Jack opened his bleary eyes, took out some under the sofa, pulled out a revolver in a cowhide gun case, and said vaguely: "Let someone bring you bullets. Go and test the gun yourself. And I found four holsters for you. Come to me later."


    Gao Yang was extremely excited before the gun was pulled out.


    The treated desert iron wood tumor is very beautiful. On the dark gold handle, there is an almost all black sheep''s head, which is formed naturally. It is extremely beautiful and has a distinctive personality.


    After blowing a breath, Gao Yang held the handle of the gun. The wooden handle was very comfortable and suitable in thickness, because the handle of the gun was originally made according to his hand shape.


    After pulling out the gun, the natural color of stainless steel is very publicized, but after wire drawing treatment, the stainless steel gun body will not reflect light and cause dazzling, because the gun body is made of wire drawing treatment.


    Gao Yang is already familiar with arilan Mosen studio. He doesn''t need Jack to take it with him. He went out to find the staff and asked for a box of. 357 magnum bullets. He took his earmuffs and went to the shooting range for a burst of refreshing shooting.


    The trigger is very soft, but the strength feeling is very clear. When pulling the trigger, there will never be a feeling of weakness, long journey and procrastination. It can make Gao Yang as much as possible. In the case of emergency shooting, it will not change the direction because of the too hard trigger, nor will it open fire in advance because the trigger strength is too small.


    The trigger system of revolver and automatic pistol is different, but when the two guns are fired in double action mode, it takes a lot of force to pull the trigger. However, after the automatic pistol hits the first bullet, the remaining bullets are single action shooting. It doesn''t take much force to pull the trigger, so the hit rate of automatic pistol will be relatively high during subsequent shooting.


    The process of the revolver pulling the trigger is also the process of turning the magazine. As long as it is not the left-hand plate hammer and artificially makes the revolver form a single action shooting mode, the trigger pulling force of the revolver will inevitably be very strong.


    A great advantage of the revolver produced by Smithsonian is that the handle of the trigger is very soft. After Jack''s careful modification, it belongs to the soft firing process and clear direction of the high pistol. It doesn''t look like a left revolver shooting in double action mode.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh after firing more than 20 rounds of bullets. He took off his earmuffs and smiled at Ye Lianna standing behind him: "do you want to try some shots? It feels great."


    Yelina shook her head and whispered, "there is a custom in Russia that men should use weapons when they go on an expedition. Women can''t touch them. It''s unlucky."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Why are there such strange rules?"


    Ye Lianna said with a smile: "no matter how you come, there is always this saying. If this is the gun you collect or play with, I will be happy to try it, but this is the gun you want to take to the battlefield. I''d better not touch it."


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "where did you hear this? It''s all in what age. How can you believe this? Come on, I''ll load you with bullets. You can try a few shots. I''ve used a revolver before, but this gun is like two different things from the revolver I''ve used before. The difference is like the difference between bow and arrow and automatic. You really have to feel it."


    After hesitating for a moment, ye Lianna finally shook her head and said, "no, forget it. Anyway, this has been circulating for a long time. Maybe there will be some truth. Anyway, don''t do unlucky things."


    Gao Yang is angry and funny. He can understand Ye Lianna''s worry, but it''s too much to be paranoid because of worry.


    Gao Yang came forward and grabbed Ye Lianna''s hand. He was about to put the gun into Ye Lianna''s hand, but ye Lianna was like a frightened kitten. After a cry, she screamed in a panic: "no! Don''t touch me!"


    Gao Yang didn''t expect Ye Lianna''s reaction to be so great, so he stopped. At this time, ye Lianna hugged Gao Yang, tightly hugged Gao Yang''s neck and sobbed: "you have to come back alive. Be careful in any aspect, okay? Don''t touch unlucky things. What should we do if Wanyi''s legends are true? Be careful."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I''ll be fine. Don''t you know my ability? Honey, I won''t have anything!"


    Ye Lianna loosened Gao Yang, wiped her tears, smiled and whispered, "I''m fine. Don''t turn me off. Go on shooting. You like this gun very much. Why don''t you shoot more shots? You can get familiar with it as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang smiled. He didn''t know how to comfort ye Lianna, so after kissing Ye Lianna, he loaded the bullet again and started shooting. Ye Lianna was right. Since he wanted to bring a pistol to the battlefield, it''s always good to catch up with it.


    We should not only shoot, but also shoot in the state of simulated combat as far as possible.


    Jack said he had prepared four holsters. The extra one was Gao Yang''s waist holster. Gao Yang suddenly pulled the gun out of the holster again and again and shot at the target at the fastest speed, and the result was very good.


    Although his familiarity with the revolver is far less than that of his 1911, when Gao Yang uses the revolver he is not very familiar with, he is more than 80% likely to quickly hit the key position on the 10 meter target. This is a very good result. Gao Yang can be sure that after he takes a few days to thoroughly understand the revolver, He can hit as many goals as he did in 1911, and he can hit the key.


    He seemed to hear the phone ringing during the interval between shots while he was shooting with great concentration.


    After putting down his pistol and taking out the phone, Gao Yang found that it was a completely unfamiliar number, and the phone might have been called for some time, but he couldn''t hear it because of shooting, so Gao Yang Hung up before taking out the phone.


    While Gao Yang was thinking about whether to call back, the phone rang again.


    "Brother Yang! I''m a rabbit. I''m in Thailand. Come and pick me up quickly, or I may not be able to get away."


    After Gao Yang connected the phone, Cui Bo''s hurried voice came immediately. Gao Yang was nervous and said in a hurry, "what''s the matter?"


    Cui Bo said in a deep voice: "I''ve killed people in China. In the second Olympic Games, things on my side are more troublesome. I can''t say a word or two clearly. Now I''m at Bangkok airport. Now I have only one passport. There may be something wrong with my passport. I don''t dare to buy a ticket. Now I have to hide. Hurry up and find a way to pick me up."


    Gao Yang said in a hurry: "the airport is not safe. Don''t call at the airport. Go quickly. Buy a phone outside and contact me in a safe place. I''ll pick you up in Bangkok."


    Before Gao Yang finished speaking, Cui Bo said anxiously, "a policeman is coming to me. I have to hang up. I''ll contact you later."


    The phone was hung up. Gao Yang only heard bursts of busy tones. Without delay, he immediately called little Downey.


    After little Downey got on the phone, Gao Yang immediately said, "where are you?"


    "I''m in the United States. I came back from Africa yesterday. I''m going tomorrow..."


    "Stop talking. It''s urgent. Do you still have a fake rabbit passport?"


    "Rabbit''s fake passport? Yes, he returned home with a fake passport for Spanish citizens. I have his American, British and Bolivian passports. What''s the matter?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "you have his fake passport on hand. Now the rabbit is in Bangkok, Thailand. He has a problem. I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but we must pick him up in Thailand. First, you book more tickets with his passport so that he can fly as soon as possible. I''m going to Thailand."


    Little Downey said in a hurry, "wait, wait, what''s the matter? Why are rabbits in Thailand?"


    Gao Yang said in distress, "I don''t know. The rabbit has killed people in China. I think his identity may be exposed, and the situation on his side may be very bad. You take your passport and start. I''ll contact him and gather people by the way. Once the situation gets worse, it may need to be like that in Congo."


    Little Downey immediately said, "I see. I''m in New York and I''m going to Thailand."


    Gao Yang suddenly remembered a man and said, "where is the 13th?"


    "The 13th? He and Ludwig are in Mexico."


    "You go by yourself, I''ll tell the 13th to let him go to Bangkok. Maybe the 13th can help. I think it''s time for him to play his specialty. Well, you get ready and contact at any time."


    After Gao Yang Hung up the phone, ye Lianna said with concern: "what''s the matter with the rabbit?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I don''t know. He said he killed people in China. I don''t know how he got to Thailand. This boy is not someone who doesn''t know the weight. There must be a big event there. Honey, I''m sorry I have to leave."

 Chapter 982

    Gao Yang is worried about Cui Bo, and he has a faint feeling that Cui Bo''s accident should be related to his parents.


    Although he always scolds Cui Bo as a second-class goods when he has nothing to do, Gao Yang knows that although Cui Bo is easy to get off the line sometimes, Cui Bo is a very independent and organized person. He often makes some inexplicable situations on unimportant small things, but Cui Bo will never make second-class mistakes in big things.


    Generally speaking, Cui Bo is the kind of person who has calmness every major event. His psychological quality is absolutely qualified. Otherwise, Cui Bo can''t be a sniper.


    Cui Bo will not be confused about major events. Since he has returned to China and has a mission and plans to live for a long time, he will never use any extreme means without major events. The sniper needs a long time of patience before shooting a fatal bullet. Gao Yang believes that Cui Bo will not be impulsive because of small things, so, He must have met something big in China.


    Gao Yang can''t think of anything important that Cui Bo can encounter, so that he has to kill to solve it. The only possibility he can think of is what happened to his parents, which made Cui Bo take the most drastic measures regardless.


    Although it was just a guess, and it was a random guess based on Cui Bo''s words, Gao Yang still believed in his guess, so when he was worried about Cui Bo, he also began to worry about his parents.


    Gao Yang quickly ran back to Jack''s lounge with a gun. After shaking jack up, he said in a hurry, "Jack, I have an emergency. Keep the gun for me until I come back."


    Jack sat up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. You don''t have to worry. Go on to sleep. It''s no big deal."


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna hurried out of Jack''s studio. After they got to the car, Gao Yang took out the phone and dialed the 13th.


    After I got through the phone on the 13th, I said in a loud and deep voice: "two things. I won''t go into detail if the time is tight. Well, I asked about your sister, and the answer is that it must be kept secret, so I still can''t tell you anything. The second thing is that something happened to the rabbit. Now I''m trapped in Bangkok, Thailand. I want you to help me pick him up."


    After a moment of silence on the 13th, he suddenly said, "for the sake of you telling me the bad news first and then asking me for help, I''ll go."


    Gao Yang was frank and unambiguous on the 13th. After that, he whispered, "I''m in Tijuana. I''ll see where the fastest flight to Bangkok is."


    Gao Yang breathed out and said, "thank you. I want to ask if you know if there are cleaners in Bangkok."


    The 13th smiled and said, "I don''t know, maybe, maybe not, but it''s not necessary. No matter what problems he encounters, you don''t have to care about the rabbit anymore. I''ll bring him back completely."


    Gao Yang feels much more comfortable. With the 13th, many things will really become simple.


    After laughing, Gao Yang said, "little Donny is ready to pick up the rabbit with a fake passport. I think it will be safer for you two to go. I will call people together. If necessary, we will forcibly rescue the rabbit by force."


    "Solve it by force? Is there nothing wrong with your mind? You are stupid to fight in war, or this is a common problem of mercenaries? Why do you want to solve every small matter by force? I said, leave it to me. As long as the rabbit is not dead, I can bring him back alive. Are you questioning my ability? Tell little Donny to let him not go, and you don''t have to call anyone else, Ann Enjoy your two person world quietly. I make concessions to let you have a two person world. I don''t want to be destroyed by rabbits. "


    On the 13th, he was confident, but Gao Yang did not dare to risk his brother''s life. He preferred to think about the worst and prepare for everything.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "well, I think it''s better to be safe. Be prepared. It''s more troublesome to take a few people, but it''s better than not being able to solve an emergency."


    The 13th said coldly, "killers not only kill people, but also save people sometimes. Do you know the value of saving people?"


    "Worth? What do you mean?"


    "When I was in the shadow, although I couldn''t choose what task I received, I didn''t take the task of saving people less, and my appearance fee starts at $10 million, which is not capped. Therefore, you are now questioning that a person who is worth more than your professionals, and believe me, every time the shadow asks me to do it, it must be a very troublesome thing, which must be better than the rabbit now Yes, the environment is much more troublesome, so tell me where the rabbit is, and then wait for me to bring him back. Don''t talk about other nonsense, thank you. "


    Gao Yang thought of the lion and medusa who saved big Ivan, so after a moment of silence, he whispered: "Well, the rabbit hasn''t given me his contact number, and I don''t know his current specific location. I''ll tell you after he tells me. Well, it''s all up to you. I''ll inform little Downey that he doesn''t have to go to Bangkok. Er, on the 13th, where does little Downey have a fake passport? Don''t you need it?"


    After laughing twice on the 13th, the Qi field said: "tell me what to do, but don''t tell me how to do it. I''ll be angry. If there''s news, tell me the location of the rabbit. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang frowned for a long time. Finally, he called little Downey. When little Downey got through, Gao Yang said helplessly, "don''t go to Bangkok. On the 13th, he said he''d handle it alone, and this guy''s attitude is very firm, so you''d better wait for the news. Don''t be busy first, wait for the news."


    Gao Yang doesn''t plan to rush to Bangkok immediately. He is still confident about the 13th, and his firmness of attitude on the 13th has enhanced his confidence a lot. However, for the sake of safety, Gao Yang plans to inform everyone first. In case there is no way to solve it without force, he can pull people and horses to Thailand immediately.


    After calling several people, a call came in. It was a strange number. Gao Yang answered it quickly.


    "I''m fine now. Just wait for someone to pick me up and leave. Brother Yang, you can remember this call now and call this call when you come. I don''t know where I''ll stay."


    After Gao Yang felt a little wider, he hurriedly said, "is it safe now? Tell me what happened."


    After waiting, Cui Bo whispered, "I''m safe now. I''ve just bought a phone card and mobile phone. I''m eating in a small restaurant."


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "you just said what happened when the police rushed over to you. Also, tell me what happened at home!"


    "Oh, I scared myself just now. I pulled my leg. This man feels different when he committed a crime. In fact, it''s all right. Just a few policemen passed by me. Nothing happened."


    Cui Bo just didn''t say anything. Gao Yang waited for a moment and said in a deep voice, "don''t interrupt me. What''s the matter with you? Is it because of my father and mother? Can you say it quickly?"


    Cui Bo smiled and whispered, "I thought you had to scold me. When you scolded me, I''ll tell you to make you feel guilty. I didn''t expect you to understand. All right, don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong with my uncle and aunt. It''s very good, but you''re right. It''s really because of my uncle and aunt."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you two goods, are you still poor here with me after this?"


    "That''s the case. After I got back, I got off the plane and went to your house. I found that several people in your corridor were blocking your door and knocking. I went to inquire with the people watching the excitement outside the building. Guess what, you killed Zhao Xinwen. The old Wang''s wife and son took people to your house."


    Sure enough, Gao Yang got up with a fire in his heart. Even if Zhao Xinwen had a home, he couldn''t go back. Now he''s dead. He''s still looking for trouble for his family.


    Think about it, too. Zhao Xinwen is mixed. Generally speaking, his son and wife won''t be good stubble.


    New hatred and old hatred, Gao Yang inevitably said murderously, "you go on."


    "Zhao Xinwen has two sons, both of whom are married. It turns out that they don''t know who killed Zhao Xinwen, but they don''t know how. The two bastards heard that you are the main suspect and have been locked. Then the two bastards and Zhao Xinwen''s wife went to your house and said you can''t catch it, but your family has to lose money, and the two bastards Eggs are just like their Lao Tzu, so they go to your house. "


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "go on."


    "Well, I don''t think the situation was right at that time. I went back home without saying anything. Then I went to Li JinFang''s house to settle down first. After two days, I went to your house. As it happened, I caught up with them and made trouble in your house. Later, your father called the police, and I left again without saying anything. I waited nearby until the evening stopped and went to your house."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My uncle was beaten in the street and my aunt was beaten. Those two bastards were looking for someone to do it. The woman, Zhao Xinwen''s wife, slapped my aunt in the face in the street. Your father refused to say it. I heard it when I listened to the gossip of the onlookers."


    Gao Yangqi''s toothache, but he knew there was something else, so he pinched his fist and said, "go on, no, just tell me if it''s done."


    "Listen to me, I didn''t say a word at that time. I told my uncle and aunt that you were fine. After I made clear what you told me, I booked two air tickets and a fake passport to the United States. Later, when I thought about it, I used my identity card to book one to Thailand. It''s not visa free. Then, it''s almost time, First I went to Zhao Xinwen''s wife, then I went to the two bastards'' eldest brother''s house and knocked on the door to do the work. Then I went to the second son''s house and couldn''t open the door. I couldn''t afford to delay my time. In a hurry, I broke in and did the work. Well, you left a root of trouble when you did Zhao Xinwen, and I pulled it out for you. "


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said, "thanks, rabbit. Have you pulled out the root of the trouble?"


    "Well, I''ve pulled it out. I''ve inquired about it. None of them fell."

 Chapter 983

    Gao Yang''s clenched fist loosened, and the root of his anger had completely disappeared, but he knew that Cui Bo, like him and Li JinFang, would never go back.


    "Rabbit, after being a mercenary for a long time, people have changed."


    After Gao Yang said something inexplicably, Cui Bo said with a smile: "change will change. I don''t think it''s anything."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "have you handled your family properly?"


    "Of course, I didn''t move until I handled it. I left the money."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "OK, it''s too late to say anything now. Your boy''s future is also unique. You can''t come back. Wait, but what''s the situation over there? I''ll pick you up on the 13th. I''ll start right away. I''ll honestly find a place to stay. I''ll contact you when I arrive on the 13th."


    Triblio said nervously, "no problem? Young brother, don''t pit me. I''ll wait for you to pick it up. What''s it like to send a killer? Oh, in fact, the killer is also good. If you come, you''ll have a fight."


    It''s normal for people who haven''t cooperated and haven''t seen the ability to have doubts. After getting used to the straight to straight model, Gao Yang suddenly wants to give up the best model and let a new person take the responsibility of saving people. Of course, Gao Yang will be a little nervous.


    The key to the problem is that the 13th is not Satan in the final analysis. Even if the 13th has great skills, it is difficult to say whether the 13th is willing to give up everything like Satan members at the critical moment of life and death.


    Gao Yang felt his head and said: "It should be no problem, rabbit. Just sacrifice again and check the ability of the 13th. Well, the 13th will have a great responsibility in the future. Remember the mysterious intelligence officer of the angel. I want the 13th to be our intelligence officer and our backhand outside. If there''s anything, I have to count on him to save it. So, take this opportunity to do it well Take a look at the skill of the 13th. Don''t worry. If the 13th misses, I can still ignore what you do. "


    Cui Bo said happily, "that''s what he said. OK, I''ll have a look. See what this guy on the 13th can do."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "come on, stay well. I''ll contact you when the 13th arrives. I''ll contact you in case of any emergency. What should little Downey and I do? Then go. Let''s meet again if we have anything."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately dialed the phone to little Downey. After little Downey got through, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "don''t worry about the rabbit. What should you do? Go on. How''s the matter at hand?"


    Little Downey said in a deep voice: "smooth, very smooth. When it comes to recruiting Satan, I don''t need to do anything. Those who want to make money come to the door. In addition, those who have heard the name of Satan''s mercenary regiment have represented that they are not cannon fodder and don''t even use identification work. My phone has been blown up these two days."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "good. How many people are there now?"


    Little Downey said in exaggerated words: "how many people? That''s not what you should ask. You should ask yourself how many people you need. Let''s say, if you dare to have an elite company, I''ll pull people in front of you immediately. Now my headache is how to select the most suitable one from a group of people."


    The excited little Donnie took a breath and then said, "man, how many people do you need? Give me an upper limit."


    Gao Yang thought distressingly and said, "there can''t be too many people. We pay for the salary. Let''s put it this way. Two transport helicopters can hold people, and then the main Raiders are. Well, it''s tentatively scheduled to be 20. See if you can find two qualified cooking soldiers. And, have I found the helicopter pilot I want?"


    "It''s easy for the commando to say, but it''s really difficult for the pilot. Your requirements are too high. You can find it, but it takes time."


    Gao Yang said in distress: "pilots are hot everywhere. Oh, we have a strong pilot. You don''t have to find the pilot of fixed wing transport aircraft. We have a strong man in the Air Force combat control team, which is still free."


    "And such a good thing? Where did you get it?"


    "Volunteer, test tube friends. Well, there''s no need to find the transport plane pilot. The helicopter pilot has Irene. It''s really not good. The rabbit and I can top it, but I don''t pass the technology with the rabbit. If the front and co pilots of the transport helicopter are complete, FAK, add me and the rabbit, and there are still three missing."


    "Three good to say, should be able to find."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "man, this is just the gap between the transport helicopter and the armed helicopter. One pilot, one weapon operator, at least four people."


    "Fark, it''s really hard to do. It''s really hard to find a tacit crew."


    Gao Yang touched his head and said worriedly, "who says no, there are big head infantry everywhere, but it''s hard to find high-end talents such as pilots."


    After little Downey hesitated for a moment, he whispered, "otherwise, can we use Syrian pilots?"


    Gao Yang said firmly, "no, no, Syrian pilots only fly 30 hours a year on average. It''s too bad. Looking at their war, pilots are too important to our combat plan. They must be good and the best."


    Little Donny said in a worried voice, "why don''t you lower your requirements? The flight time is at least 2000 hours. Such pilots are too rare among mercenaries. Some of them are there, but they are all kept by big companies as babies. We can''t provide long-term jobs. We go to places with high risks such as Syria. Although they give a lot of money, they don''t lack money."


    Gao Yang was very helpless and said, "two thousand flight hours. We can''t land any more. We don''t deserve the mechanic. The pilot must find a good one, or I don''t trust flying in the sky."


    Little Downey sighed, "well, I''ll try again. If I can''t, I''ll continue to increase the Commission. The daily salary for non combat is 1000 yuan and the daily salary for combat is 5000 yuan. What do you think?"


    Gao Yang bit his teeth and said, "if you hit with money, I don''t believe you can''t hit a good pilot. I''ll give you a maximum daily combat salary of 10000 yuan. You can talk about it. As long as you don''t exceed this number!"


    Little Downey said with a wry smile: "the daily salary for fighting is 10000. We have increased the market of mercenaries. Well, there should be no problem with this guarantee."


    He breathed loudly and said, "all the people you''ve found are there. How are you going to send them?"


    "There are in Africa, the United States and South America. Well, you don''t have to worry about their affairs. We are only responsible for recruitment, not for sending people or equipment. They have to bring their own weapons to report to the place if they want to come. Don''t worry, it won''t delay. I found a transportation company and will send people directly to Djibouti. We will take care of the travel expenses. If we don''t have money, we can pay for them Travel expenses, but they have to be deducted from their salaries. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it sounds good to take care of the travel expenses and weapons. Well, speaking of this, I think of a person. Maybe he can help me find some pilots."


    After that, Gao Yang Hung up the phone, and then dialed Di stin again.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to ask Di siding to help find someone at first. Although Di siding has the best source of soldiers, di siding''s people are not the same as ordinary mercenaries. The mercenaries they find die and die. They work hard for money and can''t blame others for losing their lives. However, most of Di siding''s people are still regular PMC. If they die in the war, di siding''s recruits will be responsible to the end, There are too many follow-up things. It''s always inconvenient.


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to use the fighters that distin could provide, but since it was difficult to find pilots, he had to ask distin for help. Can you find some pilots.


    Israeli pilots don''t have to say anything. They have high training intensity, many combat tasks and combat ability. The only disadvantage is that they are too expensive. Another is that it is inconvenient for Israelis to appear in places like Syria, but they are in a hurry. Pilots are an extremely important part, even the most important part, in the high-profile operation plan.


    After dialing the phone of Justin, Justin said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "can you help me find some pilots, helicopter pilots? I still lack seven, two armed helicopter crews and three transport helicopter pilots. It''s really not good. You can give me a transport plane pilot."


    Distin''s tangled way: "It''s really hard to say. You know, pilots, even if they retire, it''s not difficult to find jobs, and how can young, strong and experienced pilots retire? Even if they retire because they are old, they are still in reserve, not to say that they can become mercenaries. Why don''t you go to Africa to find some pilots from Russia or Eastern Europe? They are cheap and cheap There are many people. "


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I''ve looked for someone with good technology. No mercenary regiment is willing to release people. The most important thing is that the time is too tight. I have to interview people and verify his flight time and technology. It''s too late. If I still have a month, I certainly don''t need your help, but I only have ten days from the beginning, and now there are only four days left."


    Distin said with a bitter smile, "there are only four days. Are you kidding? Well, I''ll try my best to help you, but don''t hold too much hope. Oh, you have a ready-made candidate for the pilot of the transport plane."


    "Who?"


    "National bird, jaklan."


    "He? He''s not short of money now, and isn''t he on our ship?"


    "Man, do you think a playboy can stay on the boat all the time? Call him."

 Chapter 984

    Djibouti.


    Gao Yang was standing outside the Djibouti airport, beside him stood Cui Bo, No. 13 and Rafael.


    The date of the meeting has come. Whoever will come and who won''t come will have an answer today.


    Rafael didn''t go home after being sprayed by a skunk. On the 13th, he had picked up TREB from Thailand, so they arrived in advance.


    Even if someone doesn''t come, Gao Yang won''t be angry. Everyone in the whole Satan mercenary regiment has paid a lot for Bruce''s death. He can''t ask everyone to die because Bruce is dead.


    Although you may not die in battle, you''d better not come if you don''t have the determination to die.


    Gao Yang saw three people talking and laughing out of the airport. Irene, Tommy and Jason came out of the airport with bags and sunglasses.


    After seeing Gao Yang, the three people waved their hands together, and then stood beside Gao Yang.


    There was no greeting, and no one asked the rest what time the flight arrived.


    Gao Yang is willing to stand under the sun all day waiting to meet his members, because he is willing to accompany those who live and die together, which is worth it.


    The sun in Africa is very hot, but after waiting under the sun for two hours, no one showed the slightest impatience. However, six people in a line wearing obviously combat clothes, wearing sunglasses and involuntarily hanging a fierce image on their faces stood outside the exit of the terminal in a V-shape, staring at the exit motionlessly, making everyone in and out of the terminal look sideways.


    They are like a reef. Every wave of people coming out of the terminal will give them curious eyes, and then automatically avoid these people who are obviously not good at stubble.


    Finally, a man came out of the terminal. Li JinFang came out of the terminal with empty hands. He didn''t bring any luggage, but shaved his head and played with a string of rosary beads in his hand.


    Seeing Li JinFang''s image, Cui Bo finally couldn''t help saying, "I''m the second Olympic Games, toad. Aren''t you a monk?"


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    "Then why do you look like a monk? Is this a thing? Is it a Buddha bead?"


    Li JinFang raised his hand, avoided Cui Bo''s hand and said, "it''s rosary beads and 108 Bodhi seeds. Well, I''m going to Congo cloth."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but destroy the killing atmosphere created by several people, and the scenes with a sense of film lens disappeared.


    "How dare you go to the Congo? Where are you going? What are you doing?"


    Li JinFang said faintly, "Hey, I can''t let go. Thinking that I might never have a chance again, I went to the Congo."


    Gao Yang pointed to the Buddha beads on Li JinFang''s hand and said, "what does this mean?"


    Li JinFang shrugged his shoulders and said, "I went to Congo cloth. Then I went to the Buddhist hall that saved me, met master Zhiran and talked with him."


    "What did you talk about?"


    "Nothing. Well, master Zhiran advised me to have a boundless sea of suffering and turn around. Then he gave me this string of Buddha beads. He said I had Buddha''s fate, that''s all."


    He opened his mouth, and Cui Bo smiled and said, "you? You have Buddha''s fate? You fucking kill like a chicken. You also have Buddha''s fate?"


    Li JinFang shrugged his shoulders and said, "who''s right."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "toad, you won''t really start to believe in Buddhism?"


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said, "just believe it. There''s nothing wrong. It can calm my heart and give me peace. Well, that''s it."


    Cui Bo was stunned and said, "no, are you going to develop into a violent monk?"


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "I just want peace in my heart and don''t quit killing. Well, I can''t quit if I want to. I have murderous spirit in my heart and have a knife in my hand!"


    Cui Bo shook his head and said, "it''s too abstruse. No, it''s not abstruse. You''re too sensitive and not used to it."


    Many people in the Satan mercenary regiment have faith. In addition to praising them, they all have faith. Gao Yang feels that there is nothing wrong with having faith. Although he kills and sets fire, he still hopes to go to heaven after death. Perhaps this is the best portrayal of self deception, but it''s also good to have faith. Just like Li JinFang said, he just wants peace of mind.


    Since the death of his first love, Li JinFang has been unable to get through the difficulties, and his tendency of self destruction has never decreased slightly. However, after this problem was exposed during training, Li JinFang did not correct this great psychological defect, but hid it in order not to connect his comrades in arms during combat. Therefore, Gao Yang thinks that Li JinFang''s belief is not a bad thing, but a good thing.


    Gao Yang nodded to Li JinFang and whispered, "come back and return to the team."


    Li JinFang smiled and stood at the edge of the team. After putting the rosary in his pocket, he took out sunglasses from his coat pocket.


    The moment he put on his sunglasses, a trace of calm on Li JinFang''s face immediately disappeared.


    Seven people continued to wait, silent and extremely eye-catching.


    Another group of people came out. There came a tall, shiny bald man with a fierce face. After reaching out and pulling away the people in front of him, Ludwig stood at the door of the terminal in high spirits.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Ludwig brightened his eyes, took a few steps to Gao Yang''s face, laughed and said, "Hey, guys, I''m here. Why don''t you welcome me? What are you doing collectively wearing sunglasses to be cool? Ha ha, guys, we didn''t like this in those days."


    "Why are you here? You should come with little Downey," he said in a loud voice


    Ludwig shrugged and said, "little Donny didn''t bother to wait for me to meet. He asked me to come here directly from Mexico, so I came. I didn''t expect you to line up to meet me. Ha ha, thanks. I''m a little flattered."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Stand aside and don''t block my sight. We''re not waiting for you."


    Ludwig pouted and said, "it hurts. A leader like you must have been shot."


    After that, Ludwig smiled, raised his eyebrows, took out a pair of sunglasses from his pocket and said with a smile, "sunglasses! I have them too."


    Put on his sunglasses and stood aside. Ludwig''s voice changed. He looked serious and steady. He said in a low voice, "I found it. It feels good! Well, it''s really cool!"


    No one paid attention to Ludwig. They kept waiting,


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang, Cui Bo, Raphael, Irene, Tommy, Jason, Satan mercenary regiment came to seven.


    After waiting for a long time, groliov and Frye appeared. After seeing the people, Frye raised his fist and waved it in the air. Leaving groliov, he quickly ran to Gao Yang''s face and stretched out his fist to Gao Yang. After touching Gao Yang, he smiled and said, "boss, I''m coming."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "have you settled down at home?"


    Frye smiled, "of course, now I have nothing to worry about. No, nothing."


    Gao Yang patted Frye on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "come back."


    Seeing that everyone was playing cool with sunglasses, Frye was a little silly and said in a hurry, "what if I didn''t bring sunglasses?"


    Jason smiled, took out a pair of bulletproof glasses and said, "take this top."


    "Your sunglasses and my goggles are silly."


    "I just bought dark lens goggles. Forget it."


    "No, give it to me. It''s important to keep the image unified."


    Ignoring Frye and Jason, groliov stood in front of Gao Yang''s face with a complex look, frowned and said, "Elena is crying very sad."


    Gao Yang nodded, but didn''t speak.


    Groliov took a breath and wanted to say something, but he shook his head and sighed, "it depends on God''s will. We have no choice. Also, I asked several people for help. They are all good hands."


    Gao Yang said, "Oh? Did you talk to little Donny?"


    "Said, little Donny brought them. Well, they are very good people. I know them well. They are all old mercenaries. I dealt with them when I was in the Trident."


    "Good. Come back."


    From the moment he said to return, groliov and Gaoyang were no longer the relationship between the father-in-law and his son-in-law, nor the relationship between the deepest brothers of life and death. From this moment, groliov replied to his relationship with Gaoyang''s superiors and subordinates.


    African vision is very powerful. After looking at the team, groliov smiled, took out sunglasses from his pocket, put them on and stood aside.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. He stood here from 8 a.m. and it was already 5:30 p.m. as far as he knew, there were no more flights from the United States this day. The next direct flight from the United States was the next day.


    The better meeting and time is until 8 p.m. and the sunset is about 7:30. At 8 p.m., it''s almost dark.


    Gao Yang thinks Andy should take the same flight with Frye and groliov because they are all in the United States, but Andy didn''t come.


    Gao Yang didn''t leave, but stood still and waited.


    I felt that time passed slowly, but when it was getting closer and closer to 8 o''clock, Gao Yang felt a little disappointed.


    Although he repeatedly warned himself that he should not have this emotion, Gao Yang was still uncontrollable and felt a little disappointed.


    When it was 7:45, Frye muttered to himself, "the Dragon Knight will not come..."


    If the scheduled time is before 8 o''clock, you must arrive before 8 o''clock, and you have to arrive on time when you cut the knife. If the plane doesn''t make it, it will arrive in advance. In short, you can''t be late at this critical moment because it has different meanings.


    When the time reaches 7:55, Gao Yang also thinks Andy won''t come, but he will wait until the last minute.


    Finally, when Gao Yang was about to count down, he saw a familiar figure running out quickly.


    Andy ho ran to Gao Yang with a big bag on his back and gasped: "Falk, what kind of shit time did you set, Falk! My flight was delayed. It''s good to catch up."


    Jason couldn''t help saying, "where have you been?"


    "I fucking learned some basic knowledge of medical guards and went to Syria. There are a large number of wounded people there who let me work together. Well, now I should be a qualified medical guard."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "come back."


    Looking back, everyone was together, shouted loudly and said, "all members are together. I announce that Satan has reorganized from now on."

 Chapter 985

    Andy he looked at the people in front of him, threw the bag he was carrying on the ground, opened the zipper, turned out a box, took out his sunglasses from inside, took them on, spit out and said, "it makes me feel much better."


    Jason said curiously, "why did you go to Syria?"


    Andy he said helplessly: "I learned some military doctors, specifically the basic knowledge of medical soldiers, and what other points to pay attention to, but medical soldiers do not need how powerful doctors, but can quickly and calmly carry out preliminary field rescue under the gunfire. Therefore, I felt that the battlefield was more suitable for me than school, so I went to Syria myself."


    Cui Bo also said curiously, "where have you been for a few days?"


    Andy he said with a complacent face: "Aleppo, I stayed with a rebel armed force for four days. The time is too tight, but the results are good. I personally saved more than 60 people in four days. They are dead now. I don''t know, but I''m sure they were alive when I carried them away."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "guys, I just announced Satan''s reorganization. Can you give me some reaction?"


    Cui Bo glanced at Gao Yang with the eyes of a fool and said disdainfully, "can you announce it? It''s like when Satan was really dissolved. It''s obviously unnecessary. You have to take off your pants and fart. It''s unnecessary."


    Gao Yang''s face was stiff, but then he collapsed again. He said helplessly, "well, you''re right. I knew none of you guys would shrink back, but it''s your business whether to come or not. I always have to give you a choice."


    After that, he said loudly, "well, to put it another way, all members of Satan, report to me!"


    Groliov immediately put his legs together and said loudly, "the big dog is here!"


    Li JinFang gave a military salute and said calmly, "toad report!"


    Cui Bo''s face was serious. After standing at attention, he said loudly, "rabbit back!"


    With excitement on his face, Frye stood at attention and said loudly to Gao Yang: "little fly report!"


    "Worker bees back!"


    "Fork back!"


    Irene saluted Gao yangpa, put her hand down and shouted, "sir! Tyrannosaurus Rex reports to you, sir!"


    The playful Andy he now has a serious face. After saluting like he did in the French foreign corps, he shouted, "the Dragon Knight Returns!"


    Jason saluted in English style. His legs were raised very high and shouted, "big bird report, sir!"


    Different views, different types and colors of salutes, Gao Yang nodded and suddenly said, "test tube!"


    "Here!"


    "Bat!"


    "Here!"


    After Gao Yang called two people, all the others shouted in unison. They had neither rehearsed nor discussed in advance. Gao Yang just felt that there was no one left, and then shouted out, while others reported for Bruce and Lucy.


    After Gao Yang saluted the crowd, he said in a deep voice, "RAM back! I announce that all Satan members are here."


    After that, Gao Yang stretched out his hand at the next stop, and then they quickly put their hands on Gao Yang''s hands. After they looked at each other, they smiled at each other, and then Gao Yang said loudly, "who are we!"


    "Satan!"


    It seems to be a very disgusting form, but for soldiers, whether regular or mercenaries, they need a form of rallying people''s hearts and improving morale.


    After roaring, the dignified atmosphere immediately disappeared, and everyone began to recover the look of fooling around. At this time, Ludwig said with a delicious face: "it''s just mercenaries. It''s quite like that, cut."


    "Huh?"


    Li JinFang didn''t like to hear Ludwig''s words. Although he was wearing sunglasses and couldn''t let Ludwig see his eyes, Li JinFang just turned his head slightly and squinted at Ludwig. His nose was angry. After a sound, Ludwig immediately looked unnatural, touched his bald head, coughed and said: "Cough, don''t care. I''m jealous. Well, when I see you, I think of me when I was young. Cough, that''s it."


    Seeing Ludwig softened, Li JinFang turned his eyes back and said to Gao Yang, "brother Yang, are you still waiting?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, when the national bird comes, he will bring the pilot."


    Ludwig touched his bald head and felt very lonely. He gently stabbed No. 13 around him with his arm and whispered, "Hey, aren''t you Satan?"


    The 13th squinted at Ludwig and whispered, "it''s none of your business."


    Ludwig said curiously, "I don''t think you can fight very well. Last time I fought with the frog, I admit that you are not his opponent, but last time the ram said you could kill me, really or not? Why don''t we have a competition? Of course, you can''t really kill me, can you?"


    The 13th shook his head and said, "no, I won''t hit people."


    Ludwig smiled and said, "look at your small body. It doesn''t look like you can fight. I knew that the ram was bragging. At that time, he was bluffed by him. Later, I understood when I thought about it. He took the most powerful frog and said it was the most impossible to fight. It must be so right."


    The 13th whispered, "I can''t hit people, I can only kill. If I do, you''ll be dead. Some ways I can stop, some ways I can''t stop. Well, don''t bother me and let me be quiet."


    Ludwig shrugged and said, "well, I''ll take it as if you acquiesced to my words. Hum, I''ll have to compete with Satan again later, except the frog."


    On the 13th, Ludwig ignored Ludwig, but Ludwig reached out and scratched his bald head a few times. He said helplessly, "I have to wait. It''s boring, man. Why don''t we try two? I''ve been in prison for a long time. I bet you can''t kill me."


    The 13th seemed unbearable. After he turned his head and looked at Ludwig, he quickly turned his head back and whispered, "fool, if only death can shut you up, come on."


    Ludwig opened his big hand and grabbed it in the face of number 13.


    Ludwig, who was more than one meter nine, looked like a giant in front of the number 13 who just nodded at one meter seven. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he naturally went to the face of the number 13.


    As soon as the 13th was low, he quickly circled behind Ludwig and shook his hand. I don''t know where to release a thin steel rope around Ludwig''s neck.


    After grasping the steel cable in his hand, No. 13 and Ludwig held back to back, stretched out his hand and pulled forward, and the steel cable was deeply pulled into Ludwig''s neck.


    Ludwig opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound. He waved his hands and fell back, but Ludwig couldn''t fall at all because he carried him on his back on the 13th.


    Seeing Ludwig''s neck bleeding, even if he didn''t suffocate, he would soon break his neck by the 13th. Gao Yang immediately said, "Leonard, enough!"


    On the 13th, as soon as his hands were released and he fought with his shoulders, Ludwig''s huge body immediately fell to the ground.


    No. 13 wiped the blood from the wire rope with his hand, then rubbed his hand against Ludwig''s clothes, and then the wire rope disappeared from his hand like magic.


    Ludwig gasped violently. There was a thin blood mark on his neck. If he hadn''t shouted quickly, his trachea, throat and blood vessels would have been opened on the 13th.


    In fact, Gao Yang didn''t mean to ask the 13th to teach Ludwig a lesson first, but he immediately strangled Ludwig''s neck after he saw the two people move their hands. Therefore, it was the 13th that moved too fast, not that he shouted too slowly.


    Gao Yang walked up to Ludwig and said helplessly, "man, your mouth stinks."


    Ludwig touched the wound on his neck, then looked helpless and scared and said, "what kind of monsters are you? Can''t you have a normal person? Falk, it''s not my mouth. I''ve been in the most chaotic prison in the United States for 12 years. It''s strange that I fight with people every day. So provocation is now my habit, okay?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said to Ludwig, "remember to put your eyes on before the next provocation, man. You''ve been in prison too long to keep up with the situation, dragon knight. Show him."


    Ludwig waved his hand and said, "no, I can''t die with a small injury. Okay, okay, I remember today''s lesson, Falk! What''s wrong with the world!"


    He looked at the 13th, which was the same as nothing had happened. Ludwig couldn''t help shaking his head. He felt that he was really going to kill him on the 13th. If he didn''t raise his voice, he would be dead.


    He stood up with his hands and patted the dirt on his buttocks. Ludwig suddenly said, "Falk, I haven''t fallen down for many years. Whether I''m a mercenary or a prisoner, I was surrounded and beaten by more than a dozen people in the prison. Finally, I stood up. After seeing you for only a few days, let me lie down twice. Well, I remember, I won''t provoke you in the future."


    Ludwig stopped talking, but sighed from time to time, which made people begin to feel sorry for him. Ludwig is not young. He is in his fifties. He has been beating people for the first half of his life, but now he has been eating flat, so he can''t help but hurt his heart.


    Finally, after it was all dark, five people came out of the terminal. The first one saw them waving high under the light and said excitedly, "Hey, ram, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you recently?"


    "Hey, national bird, nice to meet you again."


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang, jaklan King threw his lips and said, "ram, you can''t always call me the national bird. My nickname is the national bird of Israel, but you can''t always call me the national bird. You have to call me my official nickname, just like I have to call you the ram, not the sheep, right?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, upupupupaepops, long time no see. Nice to meet you."

 Chapter 986

    Damascus, over.


    Taking a bombardier crj700 standard regional airliner, Gao Yang said that they had reached the airspace of Damascus. After reaching the landing area over Damascus airport, the co pilot came out of the cabin and said to Gao Yang, "Sir, the tower commander asked us to report our identity."


    Gao Yang walked into the cockpit, took the phone and said in a deep voice, "this is the charter flight of special mission. Please land."


    After a while, the voice from the tower controller of Damascus International Airport rang and said, "special protection mission charter, please wait a moment. You will talk to others."


    After a while, a low voice sounded and said, "special mission, our plan has some problems temporarily. Please transfer to mezze military airport according to the instructions. Someone is waiting for you."


    The pilot will land according to the guidance of the airport. Gao Yang withdrew from the cockpit, returned to his seat and said to the crowd: "there are some small problems. We won''t land at the civil airport. It''s time to go to the military airport. Someone is waiting for us."


    Hearing that they were going to the military airport, jaklan and four other pilots from Israel were uncomfortable and twisted in their seats.


    A man with gray hair and looking at least 60 years old said, "I am very familiar with Syrian airports, but they are all our targets. It makes me feel very wonderful to hear that we are going to land on Syrian military airports."


    The four pilots who followed jaklan were 62 years old and 55 years old. They were all retired from active service. No one came when they were younger.


    Gao Yang has a headache. He is in urgent need of pilots, but time is tight and he can''t recruit enough pilots quickly. However, he can only find four retired pilots with great age through distin and jaklan. Needless to say, their technology and experience are the top, but the problem is that they come from Israel.


    Israel and Syria are sworn enemies. When Israeli pilots arrive in Syria, God knows what will happen, so Gao Yang has to laugh again and say, "I must say again, everyone, you all know where we are going. Please keep your secret."


    An old pilot with gray hair snapped his fingers and said indifferently, "don''t worry, we''re not stupid. Don''t worry about us."


    The plane turned, guided by the ground, and finally landed on the runway of a military airport.


    When the plane stopped, Gao Yang was the first to go out of the cabin door. Then he saw an officer with the rank of Captain saluting him with an excited face and extending his hand.


    The first time I came to Syria was to accept bolovich''s employment. Then Satan fought a war in Syria and met Lieutenant Jihad, Lieutenant Faisal who fought side by side, and lieutenant Farouk.


    At the moment, Gao Yang looks like Farouk to meet them under the plane, but he is not sure. After a long time, Farouk is somewhat different from his impression.


    Gao Yang returned a military salute, then shook his hand with the captain and said hesitantly, "sorry, are you Lieutenant Farouk? Oh, no, Captain Farouk?"


    "Yes, it''s me, Mr. ram. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Thanks to you, now I''m a captain, ha ha."


    Gao Yang knew that after a big victory, several officers who fought side by side with them were expected to be promoted. Sure enough, Farouk had changed from a lieutenant to a captain in a short time, but Lieutenant Colonel Jihad, who led troops to rescue at that time, was even worse, because he had become a brigadier general.


    From lieutenant to captain, it is very rare to jump two levels within a year. However, it is too rare to jump two levels from lieutenant colonel to brigadier general. It is more than difficult for a school officer to rise to general, that is, during the war, otherwise you don''t want to think about this kind of thing.


    Gao Yang smiled, shook Farouk''s hand and said, "Congratulations, Captain!"


    Farouk smiled and whispered in his ear: "if there is no accident, I will soon become a major. In addition, Lieutenant Faisal is now a major, he will soon be a lieutenant colonel, and general Jihad, he is already a major general!"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "so fast?"


    Farouk smiled and said, "general Jihad fought well. He was rewarded last week and awarded the rank of major general."


    A big victory, Gao Yang, they just cleared the obstacles to go home, but for Jihad, they became a ladder to success.


    Gao Yang is sincerely happy, because the higher the rank of his allies, the more favorable it is for him.


    Gao Yang was about to speak, but one of the two men in suits standing behind Farouk coughed, stood forward and whispered, "Mr. ram, I''m from the military intelligence agency. We need to know something first. Please come with me."


    Farouk shrugged, let go of his high hand, smiled and said, "some necessary processes will end soon."


    After reaching out and making a sign of invitation, Gao Yang followed them into the car and then went to a cabin next to the main building of an airport.


    Gao Yang is not too worried. The military intelligence agency has no hostility. As the largest intelligence agency in Syria, if the military intelligence agency is hostile to them, it will not be three people waiting to meet them at the airport, but a team of armed soldiers.


    Without the meaning of escort, two people in suits got out of the car, walked in front of Gao Yang, knocked on the door of one of the huts in a row, pushed the door open and motioned for Gao Yang to enter.


    Gao Yang walked into the cabin. There was a desk in the room. Behind the desk stood a middle-aged man in his forties.


    "Hello, I''m a staff member of the military intelligence bureau. You can call me Dani. There are some problems that need your cooperation. Please sit down."


    Gao Yang sat in front of Dani. Dani reached out to open the folder on the table, took out a pen, stared at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "general Jihad said that a foreign volunteer army was happy to help us fight the rebels. He highly praised you and advocated to provide you with all necessary help. I want to know what your identity is."


    To be honest, the capability of the Syrian military intelligence agency is very limited. It belongs to an intelligence agency that is not very good on the ground in the Middle East. It must be far worse than mosad. As a big country in the Middle East, it is not much better than the intelligence agency in Yemen, but they have a very famous victory, Is to catch Yili Cohen, the most famous spy in Mossad history.


    It is normal for the Syrian military intelligence agency to find out the origin of Gao Yang.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang looked up at Dani and whispered, "the rebels have many sympathizers and many supporters from abroad, right?"


    "I have to admit that it is."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "then don''t ask who we are and don''t check our background. You just need to know that we are your supporters. We are allies and we have a common enemy. What you said just now is very correct. We are volunteers."


    Dani smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t write this into the conversation record. As an intelligence officer, I understand every word you say very well, but this report should be submitted to the senior military level, so you have to give me a formal reply."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "isn''t that ok? What do you think I should say?"


    Dani looked at Gao Yang and said indifferently, "for example, you are entrusted by a country to help us, Russia or China?"


    Gao Yang immediately shook his head and said, "no, no, we are allies, but don''t let us bear the burden we shouldn''t have, sir. It''s not good."


    Dani was silent and Gao Yang continued: "Sir, we have strong combat power. I think general Jihad should have told you this. I''m not bragging. We don''t have many people, but we can bring the vertical strike capability that Syria lacks most at present, so don''t worry about our origin. Isn''t it good to have multiple allies?"


    Dani breathed out and said: "Well, you are volunteers, but you have to give me a convincing reason? Mr. Gongyang, you are from abroad. Although general Jihad tried to guarantee that you are friends, we represent a country. From the military to the government to meet all your requirements, you have to give me a reason to convince others that you are here to help us, not pregnant Some vicious idea, you see, the way I''m sitting down and talking to you should prove our sincerity. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "well, we have a personal grudge against an armed group of the rebels, which is also a fact. Moreover, we happen to be very strong, so we have become allies. You need to fight the rebels, and we also need it. It''s that simple."


    Dani nodded and said, "well, it''s very simple, but it''s also a persuasive reason. Then I think you''re volunteers. We have to publicize it like this whether you like it or not. Of course, your image and name will be absolutely confidential. Since we are allies, we won''t do anything to hurt you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "thank you."


    "How many people are there in all? Is that what you have now?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "no, there are many more. We are just the first troops. There are people behind us. They will arrive tomorrow. The specific number will be known tomorrow."


    After Dani quickly wrote a lot on the folder, he closed the folder and said with a smile: "well, we need to maintain smooth contact, so some of us will stay here. By the way, I haven''t told you that from now on, this airport will be your base in Syria, and this room will be your office in the future."


    After that, Dani stood up, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Syria needs friends, Mr. ram. Thank you for joining our just war as a volunteer army!"

 Chapter 987

    Shook hands, the most important and troublesome identity problem, even if it was solved in such a muddle headed way.


    After releasing his hand, Dani breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Mr. ram, I don''t know your origin. In fact, this is really unimportant, but I think you should be really powerful, because general Jihad tried his best to promote the issue of cooperation with you. I think this is enough to explain the problem."


    After laughing, Dani made a gesture to Gao Yang to invite him to sit down, but he immediately said with a smile, "Oh, it seems that I made a mistake. You are the owner of this office."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s not important. You''re too polite."


    Dani sat back behind his desk, then crossed his fingers and said solemnly: "Let me give you a brief introduction. Our military and the government attach great importance to your arrival. The base originally arranged for you was in the army headquarters, but based on various considerations, especially the determination that your main mode of operation is to fight behind the enemy by helicopter, we changed the initial scheme and changed your base here."


    After that, Dani took out a piece of paper from the folder and handed it to Gao Yang, then said: "You can have a look. This is the general plan of the airport. The part marked with the red line is your living area, that is, the row of houses we are currently in. A total of 20 rooms are reserved for you. The area marked with the green line is your combat preparation area. This area is for your exclusive use. We will have sentries to keep you isolated from the base."


    Gao Yang looked and marked out a large area for them. At this time, Dani continued: "continue to talk about the problem of aircraft. According to your requirements, we transferred three aircraft, two Mi-24 and one Mi-17, which are the best aircraft for our maintenance. Of course, the ground crew and crew are fully equipped, and they fully listen to your command."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "Mr. Dani, we have our own candidates for pilots. We just need you to configure flight engineers for MI 17. Of course, this is my idea. The specific situation may depend on the specific situation."


    Dani nodded and said, "I won''t say much about the air force and army. Your operation is special operation, and special operation cannot be separated from intelligence support, so I will stay here as the liaison of the military intelligence bureau. Mr. ram, we will work together for a long time."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m glad to work with you. I wish us a happy cooperation."


    Dani smiled and said, "happy cooperation, Mr. ram. This is just some basic information. The contact persons of the air force and army will explain the specific things to you. If you have no problem, I think we should go out so that Captain Farouk won''t think I''ve been slow to treat his distinguished guests."


    Gao Yang was in a happy mood. The Syrian side showed great enthusiasm for them from top to bottom and showed an attitude of cooperation everywhere.


    Being welcomed rather than questioned is a good start for cooperation.


    After laughing, Gao Yang and Dani walked out of the door side by side. They got on the bus and returned to the runway.


    The attitude of the military intelligence agency is extremely critical. Jihad, who is currently in the limelight in Syria, strongly pushed that the military welcomes the arrival of Satan, and the military intelligence agency should be responsible not only to the military, but also to the Syrian government. If the military intelligence agency agrees, the cooperation can be achieved. If the military intelligence agency opposes, the cooperation can only be failed.


    Jihad promised Gao Yang to ensure their safety. If they can''t talk with the military intelligence agency, Gao Yang will come and go back. Now that the military intelligence agency has also shown a welcome attitude, the cooperation has been settled in a few words, so Satan''s people can get off the plane.


    Gao Yang and Dani returned to the runway. At this time, there was another person on the runway. An officer with the rank of air force second lieutenant stood with Farouk. When Gao Yang and Dani got off and nodded to them at the same time, they were obviously relieved.


    Gao Yang didn''t get on the plane, so he shouted at the door, "come down."


    More than a dozen people got off the plane very carelessly. Looking at the crowd coming out, Farouk looked excited and expected, and said hello to the people he knew from time to time. Dani just looked at it with a smile, while the air force Lieutenant looked at the people who got off the plane with a smile, but frowned.


    When everyone got off the plane, Farouk waved his hand and said with a smile, "ram, major Dani has been almost what you said just now. Let me add that because your battle plan involves two services, I will stay here as the army liaison to cooperate with you."


    At this time, the second lieutenant of the air force saluted Gao Yang and said seriously, "Hello, I''m second lieutenant gilanor VAE."


    Gao Yang habitually saluted a mercenary and smiled, "Hello, lieutenant, you can call me ram."


    Second lieutenant gilanor still said with a serious face, "what''s your rank?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Oh, military rank? Forget it. It''s not necessary?"


    Lieutenant gilanor looked serious, but he looked a little unhappy. He said in a deep voice: "Mr. ram, this is the army. I need to judge how to treat you according to your rank. Otherwise, should you salute me or should I salute you?"


    Farouk''s face changed slightly. He was from the army and his rank was captain, while gilanor was a liaison assigned by the air force and a second lieutenant. Even if his rank was not equal, it was inappropriate for him to grasp the details of his rank as an air force man under the strong promotion of the army and the great cooperation of the military intelligence agency.


    Gao Yang is not angry, but he has any serious military rank. Instead, he became a lieutenant colonel and was once the nominal supreme commander of the Somali skeleton Gang, but it was just a joke to secure his name.


    In any case, it''s their own rank. It''s not a matter of saying how many levels to upgrade and how many levels to downgrade. They are holding high and are hesitant about whether they should downgrade their rank by two levels. It''s more appropriate to be a captain on the same level as Farouk, and then one level lower than major Dani.


    Just as Gao Yang was about to speak, groliov looked serious and said in a deep voice to gilanor, "our officer''s rank is Lieutenant Colonel!"


    As a lieutenant colonel, Gao Yang''s youth was a little too much. Gilanor opened his mouth, but he immediately saluted Gao Yang again and stood at attention, saying loudly, "sir!"


    Dani is a little embarrassed, because when it comes to rank, since Gao Yang has reported a lieutenant colonel, he can''t refute it. In that case, he will have to salute Gao Yang when he meets again. However, if they are equal partners regardless of rank, no one needs to salute anyone. We can get along at the same level, or don''t use military etiquette at all. Unfortunately, The original good tacit understanding was destroyed by gilanor. Now we really report each other''s military ranks. We have to pay attention to some knowledge in how to get along with each other in the future.


    In a place with a strict hierarchy like the army, the distinction between superiors and subordinates is extremely obvious and important. If we really need to arrange seats according to military rank in the future, many things will be in trouble.


    Gao Yang saw that gilanor was either going to give him a blow or a dead eye. He didn''t understand the particularity of cooperation with Satan and worked according to the rules.


    After being saluted by gilanor, Gao Yang quickly returned the salute. He also saw the embarrassment of Dani and Farouk, so Gao Yang quickly said: "relax, Lieutenant VAE, our previous relationship was somewhat special. Well, when we meet, regardless of military rank, it''s convenient for us all."


    Gilanor said with a serious face: "Lieutenant Colonel, this is the army. I insist that since it is in the army, we must follow the rules of the army. Of course, etiquette is the same."


    After looking at Dani and Farouk, Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, if I guess correctly, the four of us will set up a special group in the future, is that right?"


    Dani nodded and said, "yes, that''s right."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "that''s it. You''re still in accordance with your original military rank, and we''re at the same level when we meet. What do you think?"


    As soon as Dani was about to speak, gilanor immediately said, "no, Mr. commander, it''s unreasonable!"


    Dani''s face was helpless, and Gao Yang was helpless. It was really hard to deal with him. But if he was about to become a lieutenant colonel, Dani and Farouk had to salute him. It was not a matter. After all, he was not an army.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang waved and said, "well, my rank is set as major here."


    Set a major, level with Dani, raise one level, and don''t have to be the highest rank in the four person group. Just take care of everything.


    Before gilanor could speak, Dani immediately said, "good, this is also good. It''s convenient for everyone. That''s it."


    After being nailed down by Dani, gilanor saluted Gao Yang again and said in a deep voice: "Sir, I am the liaison between the air force and your department. I am responsible for all matters related to our department. Please contact me directly about ground service, ammunition replenishment and fuel replenishment. I will make deployment. I welcome your arrival on behalf of all officers and soldiers of this airport."


    After giving gilanor a solemn military salute, he raised his voice and said, "Lieutenant, I want to see the plane now, can I?"


    Gilanor immediately said, "of course, sir, please follow me."


    Gao Yang waved to the people behind him and said, "let''s go and see the plane first."

 Chapter 988

    The helicopter is too important in Gao Yang''s plan, so he can put everything first and have to see the plane first.


    Many fighters stopped on the runway of the airport. Looking up, they were basically MIG planes, and MIG 27 took off and landed the most frequently. During his arrival, there had been four sorties.


    A group of people left the runway and passed behind the fighter planes placed on both sides of the runway. After passing between the two hangars, they saw a large helicopter apron.


    Arriving at the apron, in a corner near the airport command tower, gilanor pointed to three helicopters and said, "major, that''s the plane prepared for you."


    Two mi24 female deer armed transport helicopters and one MIG 17 Hippo transport helicopter. Gao Yang already knows what they will get. Not surprisingly, Syria is almost all Russian weapons. It can be said that there is nothing good in terms of helicopters that can be provided. In addition to these two things, Gao Yang doesn''t expect Syria to provide any helicopters.


    It can be seen from all angles that Syria attaches importance to this cooperation. Although the top person in charge of the airport did not appear and just sent a second lieutenant to meet, the vicinity of the three helicopters was full of people. Needless to ask, it must be the crew and specially arranged ground service.


    There are two pilots next to the two Mi 24 helicopters, and three people stand next to MI 17, because there are three crew members of MI 17. In addition to the pilot and co pilot, there is also a random mechanic.


    The flight performance of MI 17 is not as good as that of Black Hawk. The most annoying thing is that the crew must be three. Random mechanics are indispensable. Even one pilot can be removed, and random mechanics can not be missing. For Gao Yang, pilots are easy to find, but the professional counterpart of MI 17 random mechanics is too strong, which is really hard to find.


    Gao Yang has been worried about whether Israel and Irene, Western trained pilots, can fly Russian aircraft. After all, the cockpit, operating system and instruments are different from what they flew before.


    Fortunately, although Israel is not equipped with Russian helicopters, they have learned how to fly Russian aircraft in their training. After many wars, the Russian weapons seized by Israel have been stored by Israel and used as fake equipment for the enemy''s troops or sealed in case, so jaklan and those old pilots have really practiced, Although it can''t be very familiar, it won''t be too strange. You can fly if you adapt.


    Of course, the best way is to find pilots from Russia. After all, they are the ones who are most familiar with Russian aircraft, but unfortunately, good pilots have not been found, and Syrian pilots can''t believe it, given their poor record and the average flight time of only 30 hours a year.


    Several people went to the plane. Jacqueline and Irene, who drove the transport plane, went straight to the transport plane, while the four old pilots went directly to the side of MI 24.


    Gao Yang walked to the side of the MI 24 helicopter, touched the double 23 mm machine gun installed on the nose, nodded and said, "is this the MI 24E?"


    Gilanor immediately said, "yes, sir, both are m-24e."


    The short wings of the two helicopters are loaded with 57 mm rocket nests, a pair of at6 anti tank missiles and a pair of 80 mm rocket nests. The nose is double mounted 23 mm machine guns, with strong firepower.


    Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction, and the Syrian side took out all the good things at the bottom of the box.


    At this time, Gao Yang saw several smaller helicopters on the far apron. He pointed to the small plane and said, "is that a gazelle?"


    Gilanor immediately said, "yes, sir, sa-342l antelope helicopter."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know you have a gazelle. Can you give us a gazelle and refit it to add a 12.7mm machine gun in the back seat space?"


    If groliov wants to participate in assault operations, his ability will be wasted. Gao Yang doesn''t want a machine gun artist to stay on the meter 24 to watch the excitement, nor does he want groliov to take the meter 17 and then hold the machine gun as an assault hand. What is suitable for groliov is to take a small and flexible helicopter to obtain a very good view in the air and carry out flexible and effective fire suppression.


    Gao Yang put forward new requirements. Gilanor immediately said, "Sir, I will reflect your requirements to my superiors."


    Gao Yang nodded, looked at the straight pilot standing by the helicopter, hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "Lieutenant, we have our own pilot. As a whole, we will use our own pilot, but I need you to provide a 17 meter onboard mechanic."


    Gilanor said in a deep voice, "if you can ensure that your pilots have enough ability, it''s no problem, sir."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about their ability. I have great confidence in them. Thank you for your cooperation, lieutenant. Can our pilot check the mechanical condition now?"


    Gilanor immediately said, "of course, anytime."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said to Irene and Jacqueline''s pilots, "do you know what to check?"


    Jaklan laughed and said, "of course, of course, head. Hey, beauty, let''s go in and have a look at the meter first?"


    After four old pilots from Israel gathered together, the oldest pilot pointed to the helicopter behind him and said, "we want number one."


    The pilot opposite him immediately said, "no! We want number one!"


    "We are the best."


    "Bah!"


    "How can that compare?"


    "Than flying, fighting, or the most peaceful way to flip a coin."


    "OK, flip a coin. Do you have a coin?"


    "No, that''s longer than who''s flight time."


    "I have flown five aircraft models for 32 years, more than 5200 flight hours!"


    "Oh, good boy, but I''ve flown all models for 35 years, more than 6500 flight hours."


    After four old pilots gathered together and muttered for a while, a gray haired old man walked triumphantly to the helicopter newly painted into aircraft No. 1, while the other pair walked reluctantly to aircraft No. 2.


    Gao Yang was silly. He also flew a helicopter, but there was only one civilian model. Then he had 20 hours of flight experience accompanied by a coach and 20 hours of solo flight experience, a total of 40 hours. The minimum for the United States to get a flight driver''s license.


    Checking an airplane is not like checking a car. Just open the engine cover. Checking an airplane is much more complicated.


    The three pairs of people got on the plane, first in the cockpit, powered on to see the instruments, and then held high. They all dodged, the engine started, started the rotor on the ground, tried the engine a little, and then several pilots left the cockpit without any trouble. With the cooperation of the ground crew, they opened all the covers that could be opened and looked at them carefully.


    After watching it, the Israeli pilot, who was not the oldest but had the longest flight time, walked towards Gao Yang, then frowned and said, "what my plane maintains is a piece of shit! I refuse to fly. Did you hear the sound of the engine? My mother in her eighties is much better than this plane!"


    All who can deal with Gao Yang can speak English. Gilanor was unhappy when he heard it. He immediately frowned and said, "Sir, if you don''t dare to fly, we have plenty of pilots!"


    "I dare not fly? Ha ha, it''s really funny! I''m not a ground crew, and I don''t know the overhaul time limit of MI 17 engine, but tell me, do you carry out maintenance and maintenance according to the Russian maintenance manual? Yes?"


    Gilanor frowned, but he didn''t speak.


    Gao Yang secretly shouted that it was bad. He was not afraid of conflict, but what he worried about happened, that is, the maintenance level of Syrian aircraft was as bad as he heard, or even worse.


    Before coming to Syria, Gao Yang and jihad contacted many times, and jihad promised that their aircraft was absolutely no problem. Unfortunately, Jihad and Gao Yang did not have the same standards for reliability, and the most troublesome thing is that Gao Yang still had no experience and thought that he and Jihad had had the same standards for aircraft reliability and safety.


    Just then, Irene and Jacqueline got off the plane.


    Life-threatening events should not be vague, nor should they be reserved because they want to save face. Irene frowned and shook her head at Gao Yang: "don''t open it. The maintenance is too bad."


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly, then said to gilanor, "Lieutenant, can you send your best ground service and mechanics?"


    Gilanor wanted to say something, but he finally said with some sadness and anger: "it''s all here."


    Gao Yang understands gilanor. He must have a sense of humiliation at this time. The country is poor and the army is weak. He was criticized by a group of outsiders, saying that this is not good and that is not good. It''s strange that he can feel better as a soldier.


    But the fact is the fact. Gilanor is a technical talent. He should know what the fact is, and the fact is that they are right.


    Gao Yang was a little helpless. At this time, the old pilot said: "I''m not afraid of being shot down by missiles or anti-aircraft guns in the sky, but I can''t accept driving a plane with problems. It''s my problem to be shot down, but I can''t stand the mechanical failure. If you want to fly these planes, you must carry out the proper maintenance, comprehensive, detailed and systematic maintenance to ensure that there are no problems, so you can either give me an excellent one The show mechanic is in charge of my plane, or I leave. "


    Irene said with a tangled face: "Sir, this plane is really not good. Maybe it hasn''t had an accident after flying ten times and a hundred times, but it may fall down from heaven for the first time. This, this is really not guaranteed."


    After scratching his head, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "well, we still have time. The personnel haven''t come yet. Wait for me for three days, I''ll find you an excellent mechanic to ensure that your plane is safe."

 Chapter 989

    It''s necessary to find a mechanic. Gao Yang doesn''t want to fly on a plane without security.


    After quickly passing through all the candidates who can help find qualified Mi helicopter mechanics, Gao Yang found that polovich was the only one left.


    If big Ivan and ulyanko were still there, why bother? Big Ivan definitely gave the helicopter and crew both hands at the same time, but now that the strong backup is not there, Gao Yang can only think of other ways.


    Looking for a mechanic is enough to give people a headache. At this time, Irene continued to Gao Yang: "Sir, these planes have no night fighting ability at all, and are only suitable for use during the day."


    Gao Yang rubbed his forehead and said helplessly, "I know. I''ll find a way. Well, you go to assign your own room. What''s the matter? We''ll discuss it later."


    After giving orders to Satan''s people, Gao Yang turned to Dani and their three humanitarians: "I think we have to sit down and talk carefully."


    Four people enter Gao Yang''s office, which is the office prepared for Gao Yang.


    The office is divided into two rooms. One inside is the combat room with a map, and the other outside is the office with a desk. When several people need to sit down and discuss things, the combat room becomes a conference room.


    Without greeting or politeness, the four sat down at an oval table and spoke directly: "The situation is worse than I expected. I remember saying that we need helicopters with night combat capability, but the helicopters prepared for us now have no night combat capability. In addition, I need reliable helicopters, but at present, the situation is not very optimistic, and this is the only thing I absolutely can''t accept."


    The atmosphere was dignified. Gilanor immediately said, "we have taken out the best. The best aircraft, personnel, weapons and ammunition in Damascus are all here."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "obviously it''s not good enough, lieutenant. Can''t you help it anymore?"


    Gilanor shook his head and said, "no, we lack the ability to fight at night. We have never had a precedent of night attack."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "this won''t work. For special operations, night is almost the only choice. Can you think of another way?"


    Dani said in a deep voice: "I can reflect this problem to the above, but I don''t have much hope. Now it''s wartime, and everything that can be used is used. If there are still options, there will be no current problems."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, I''ll find a way. I''ll immediately find a mechanic and everything that can improve the helicopter''s night combat ability, such as infrared night vision pod or temporary installation of large thermal imaging detector. I''m responsible for looking for these things, but it''s money. Can you solve them?"


    Dani and gilanor immediately shook their heads again and again. Farouk also had a bitter smile on his face and said, "major, don''t talk about this topic in the future. It''s impossible."


    Gao Yang bit his teeth and said, "well, I''ll solve it. We''ll pay for the modernization of the helicopter!"


    Dani looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "you solve it yourself?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "we''ll solve it. I''ll buy anything that can be used immediately. In order to get the urgently needed things as soon as possible, major Dani, you may need your help when the bought things enter the country."


    Dani waved his hand and said solemnly, "there''s no problem. These are small things."


    "We pay to hire mechanics and buy equipment ourselves. It''s not a problem. Now I want to know the significance of our four person team!"


    Dani said in a deep voice, "we are responsible for providing intelligence support. Tell me any information you need, and we will cooperate fully."


    Farouk stood up, drew a circle on the map of Damascus garrison hung on the wall with his hand, and said loudly: "For the army, you will get immediate intelligence support. If you find any valuable targets, we can mobilize ground forces to cooperate, and my responsibility is to judge whether the targets are worth large-scale troop mobilization. If we find valuable targets, we will fully cooperate, of course, provided that they are within our capabilities."


    After Farouk finished, gilanor got up and said: "Our airport has twelve MIG 27, six Su 25, four Mi 24, four Mi 17, and nineteen MIG 21. In addition to the helicopters already provided to your department, all the aircraft available at our airport can cooperate with your department''s operations. Of course, if you find valuable targets, my job is not only to provide ground handling to your department, but also to provide points Analyzing the information you sent back, if it is proved that a target worthy of large-scale bombing has been found, our department can provide all resources at any time. "


    After that, gilanor said in a deep voice: "our current combat task is very heavy, so I must state in advance that if it is not proved necessary, our department is difficult to provide air support. In addition, in view of my responsibilities, I may need to act with your department."


    Gao Yang understands why the air force will send a dead eye as a liaison. Only gilanor will try his best to avoid lying about the military situation or exaggerating the enemy situation.


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "I see. Now let me talk about our goal. Our goal is mainly an organization called ACE ACE. We want to kill badadi, the big boss of ACE ACE. This is our only and biggest combat goal. On the basis of killing badadi, we hope and need to kill as many people as possible. Of course, we encounter other rebel organizations Members, we will also play a role as much as possible, but I am in charge of our actions. You can ask, but the decision is up to me. "


    The implication of Gao Yang''s words is not to accept the command from any aspect, which must be confirmed.


    As a guest army, if you have to accept the command from Syria, you can fart. Even being cannon fodder is not so cheap.


    All three were silent. After a moment, Dany said in a deep voice, "you can have a lot of autonomy."


    I want to give orders and listen to you, but on the surface, you must listen to orders. Dani didn''t say everything, but he asked implicitly.


    Gao Yang can never accept this condition, whether it is for the sake of the military''s face, making Satan nominally need to obey orders, or really after the Syrian military issues an order, Satan must abide by it, which is not enough. Gao Yang wants absolute freedom. Syria can make requests or demands, and then Gao Yang comes to choose yes or no. that''s the only way.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "gentlemen, we are the volunteer army. We will try our best to destroy AIS, but we will not accept any orders."


    Gilanor suddenly said, "a force that moves freely on our land without any control and restraint?"


    He shook his head and said: "Lieutenant, please make it clear that we are here to help you. It may be difficult to accept emotionally, but we are indeed an unrestricted army. Gentlemen, considering self-esteem, I understand your feelings, but please think about it for us. We are not fighting for our country or values. We are fighting for you at all costs, just because of me We have a common enemy. "


    The three men were silent, and Gao Yang continued: "We can give up everything for revenge, but we can''t accept orders from any side. This premise is very important. Orders are orders. There is no possibility of superficial compliance or non-compliance. You must understand this. In order to avoid situations affecting our cooperation in the future, it''s not enough to set vague and unreasonable rules for self-esteem Such as making clear rules at the beginning. "


    After a moment of silence again, Farouk said in a deep voice, "I agree with the major."


    Dani thought for a moment and nodded silently, but gilanor hesitated for a moment, but said with a complex face: "however, a completely uncontrolled foreign army..."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "Lieutenant, our base is in your airport. You have thousands of security forces. You empty our aircraft. You have oil and ammunition maintenance, logistics and living support. In addition, there is only this area in our living area. I don''t understand what you need to worry about."


    After hesitating for a moment, gilanor said in a deep voice, "well, I reserve my opinion. Then I have a proposal that you must wear our military uniforms."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "no problem. You provide military uniforms."


    Farouk immediately said, "is there a problem with the army uniform in the name of the task force directly under the third independent Syrian infantry brigade?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "no problem."


    Although the third brigade has been deployed in Aleppo, there is no problem in using the name of the contingent directly under the third brigade to act in Damascus. Gao Yang is very satisfied with this name, and Farouk is also very satisfied.


    Dani said helplessly, "in fact, we intend to let you act in the name of the special action team of the military intelligence agency."


    Farouk immediately said, "no, the military and we are very firm!"


    Farouk is really determined. He has seen how to raise their combat effectiveness. Satan not only saved his life and his army, but also brought great earthquake to Farouk. Jihad, who has become a general, and Farouk, who has become a captain. If they do not intend to learn something from their cooperation with Satan, they will not try their best to promote their cooperation with Satan.


    You know, Farouk didn''t speak English, but now he speaks English fluently, which can explain a lot of problems.


    Next, after talking about the specific matters of cooperation and the details of life, Gao Yang sent the three of Dani away, and then called polovich. Whether polovich could fight as soon as possible depends on the ability of polovich and his subordinates.

 Chapter 990

    The plane that sent Gao Yang to them left, and the plane that sent a group of mercenaries brought by little Donny came.


    The plane landed on the runway and taxied to the designated stand.


    Gao Yang waited outside with people, because he was the one to pick him up, so Farouk and they didn''t show up. Only Satan''s people were waiting to meet their employees.


    When the cabin door of the plane opened, little Downey was the first to get off the plane. He hugged Gao Yang first, and then shouted to the plane, "all down."


    Little Downey handed Gao Yang several pieces of paper, all of which were the information of the mercenaries recruited this time.


    When people who are tall or short, curious or looking at each other get off the plane in turn and stand in front of Gao Yang as a loose crowd.


    Gao Yang coughed softly, held up the form recording his name and characteristics in his hand, and said loudly: "guys, welcome to the company. I''m the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment. The ram is me, and I''m the ram. I think your recruiters have explained the problem to you before you came, so let''s save some time."


    Gao Yang patted the form in his hand and said loudly, "next, I''ll call the roll and let''s establish a preliminary impression. OK, alcohol."


    A middle-aged man in his forties raised his hand and said loudly, "here."


    Bill Hines, nicknamed alcohol, is 183cm tall and weighs 86kg. His weapons are M4A1, M9, blaster and commando.


    "Strong wind."


    "Here! Boss"


    Craig Philip, Canadian, nicknamed gale, is 178 cm tall and weighs 70 kg. He is a fire Raider.


    "Collimation."


    "Here, boss."


    Vasili robkhov, nicknamed collimator, 185cm tall and 88kg heavy, Russian, former member of the "warrior" special forces, uses SVD and accurate shooter.


    "Rubik''s cube."


    "Yes!"


    Ozde Rubik, a Norwegian, nicknamed Rubik''s cube, is 187cm tall and weighs 90kg. He is a machine gunner and uses the paratrooper M249


    "Loach."


    "Yes."


    Li Qiu, nicknamed loach, has no military experience. He is 175 cm tall and weighs 68 kg. He is 32 years old. He has no service experience. He is an old mercenary. He has rich experience and can use weapons AK47. His specialty is cooking!


    After a careless and powerful answer, Gao Yang couldn''t help looking at Li Qiu more, because Li Qiu came from China and he could cook.


    Li Qiu looks older than his actual age. He is short among a group of long people. He is dark and shiny all over. He looks lazy and has no spirit.


    After looking at Li Qiu''s eyes, Gao Yang continued, "shotgun."


    "Yes, sir."


    Jesse Lee, nicknamed musket, is 180cm tall and 75kg heavy. He retired from the US Marine Corps and used HK416 as a firepower commando.


    "Clown."


    "Yes."


    Tirado escotti, nicknamed clown, is 173cm tall and weighs 60kg. He has no military service experience, but has received complete military training and three years of mercenary experience. He is good at small space combat and has excellent climbing ability.


    Seeing the clown''s information and looking at the report, Gao Yang not only frowned, because the one called the clown looked too young.


    "Clown, how old are you?"


    "I''m twenty-two years old, boss."


    Gao Yang doubted the truth of the clown''s answer, because the clown seemed to be only fifteen or sixteen years old, but now was not the time to explore the details. Gao Yang looked at tirado with suspicious eyes and then called the name of the next person.


    "Red feather."


    "Here!"


    With a loud and forceful answer, Gao Yang, a very strong Indian, couldn''t help looking more, because he saw the Indian mercenary for the first time.


    Salico tasaco, nicknamed red feather, is 186cm tall and 107 kg in weight. He uses various types of grenade launchers and fal paratrooper rifles. He has no service experience and has extremely rich combat experience in Europe.


    The people little Downey found were really rich and diverse. Even the Indians came out, but Gao Yang had no time to sigh. He immediately called the next person''s name.


    "Eagle claw."


    "I''m here."


    Vogel, nicknamed eagle claw, is an Austrian. He is 180 cm tall and weighs 75 kg. He once served in the Austrian Cobra army. After retirement, he joined the thunder fire mercenary regiment. He has fought nearly 100 battles. He has rich experience. He uses the improved Aug (only his own weapons). He can easily use the bullet drum without the cartridge clip, and he must hang an m203pi under the gun. Pistol cz75, good at CQB combat.


    The people from Cobra army are not bad, and they are good at CQB combat. Gao Yang took a more look at Vogel. This kind of person who has been in indoor combat for a long time is exactly what he needs.


    "Shotgun."


    "Yes."


    Smith Woqi, nicknamed shotgun, is 176cm tall and weighs 77kg. He was once the captain of a special action team of the police department. He once established a super small mercenary regiment called eagle. All members except him were killed in the battle with a small team of steel virgin. Now he is a free mercenary, using weapons AA12. Ats15, ar57.


    Seeing the information of Smith walker, Gao Yang couldn''t help nodding. The information of this person was very detailed, and little Downey had told him before that this person joined for revenge, and it was really eye-catching to use the super powerful automatic shotgun AA12.


    The next few people were very interesting. Little Downey specially noted that he was an acquaintance recommended by groliov, so Gao Yang couldn''t help paying special attention.


    "Savage."


    "Me."


    Mike Donovan, nicknamed savage, retired from the reconnaissance battalion of the third infantry division. He participated in the operation in Sierra Leone as a mercenary. He knew groliov and was rescued by Ivan under the cover of groliov after being shot. He is a good Raider.


    About Mike''s information, it''s very emotional, not as formal as others, but it''s the last section. Gao Yang glanced at Mike and then continued: "the flyer."


    "Yes."


    Esmond heckler, nicknamed aviator, is a former member of the German gsg9. Like skydiving, good at street fighting, use weapons g36, mp5a3, usp.45.


    "Blue Shield."


    "Yes."


    Paul Thiel, nicknamed Blue Shield, is a former member of the French gendarmerie secret service. He is a good friend of the guy above. He is good at CQB. The main weapon used is an anti riot shield and glock19 pistol, which can provide extremely rare protection ability in the mercenary world when forcibly pushing indoors.


    Seeing that there are people who use shields as their main weapons, although they don''t use them at ordinary times, Gao Yang is surprised enough. He doesn''t know whether this Paul will be a talent or a waste wood.


    After laughing, Gao Yang continued, "tiger."


    "Here!"


    Nissok Kluger, German, nicknamed tiger, has no service experience, but is good at fighting in the mountains from the forest.


    Strictly speaking, nisok doesn''t adapt to the terrain of the Syrian battlefield, but he and Mike are together, and he is qualified as a Raider. Just join.


    Next, there is a wonderful existence. Gao Yang noticed it for a long time. In addition to Li Qiu, there is a yellow man present. At this time, he finally saw the information of this man.


    "Yellow peril?"


    "Ha, it''s me."


    Gao Yang asked the man''s nickname in an interrogative tone.


    Li Yunzhe once belonged to the all-weather special strike team of the South Korean Marine Corps. After retirement, he immigrated to the United States and joined Blackwater company. Later, he quit Blackwater and became a free mercenary, using scar-l assault rifles.


    Gao Yang frowned.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Cui Bo frown together, Li Yunzhe immediately raised his hand and said, "Hey, there''s a problem. I''m Korean, but I''m not Bangzi. I''m Chinese, Korean and Chinese. Now I''m Chinese American. Don''t make a mistake."


    "Not a stick?"


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    Gao Yang asked carefully, but it must not be now, so he frowned and continued: "military dog!"


    "Yes."


    Terrell Smith, nicknamed military dog, is 182 cm tall and weighs 78 kg. He is a former member of the U.S. special corps and is proficient in various electronic equipment and communication experts.


    Terrell Smith is a communication expert. As a free mercenary, he basically has no place to play his specialty, so he is better than cannon fodder, but not so good. This time, he was introduced by little Downey as a special talent.


    There was the last man, who looked very gentle and stood in the crowd without saying a word. He looked more than 50 years old.


    He is not young and looks very gentle. In terms of temperament, he is no different from ordinary people.


    The more such a person is, the more careful Gao Yang is, because in his experience, he is still a mercenary when he is old, and he doesn''t look like a mercenary. He is not good at stubble.


    After seeing the last man''s eyes, Gao Yang said loudly, "shadow."


    "Yes."


    Yak, 180 cm tall and 70 kg in weight, is a former member of a British special forces. He retired after being injured. He has amblyopia in his right eye and inflexible movement after being injured in his right hand.


    Seeing Yak''s information, Gao Yang more and more affirmed his guess. This man can''t be said to be semi disabled, but since he can stay in the mercenary circle and has only such a powerful comment, Gao Yang also knows what his origin is.


    After reading, all the people reported, Gao Yang put the information in his hand behind his back and said in a deep voice: "You are all old mercenaries. I don''t need to say more about the rules. Now, I want to remind you that your battle is different from the past. The person who paid you just told you what to do, and then you let go. This time, your employer will fight with you."


    After saying that, Gao Yang smiled and said: "What I want to tell you is that we are Satans. Since you want to fight with us, you have to show enough strength. I only want elites, not soft eggs. In addition, since you want to fight with us, you have to obey my orders. Well, if you can''t accept my command, put it forward now. If you have other questions, put it forward now."

 Chapter 991

    For mercenaries, making money is the first thing. As employers, they just need to tell them what their goals are. They give money when the task is completed, and pull down when the task is not completed.


    But Satan''s current model of just temporarily finding some mercenaries and fighting with them will be a lot of trouble.


    Mercenaries are mixed with dragons and snakes, with different origins, different training and different combat experiences. It is not easy to unite such a group of people as a whole.


    But the most troublesome thing is not the problem of ability and cooperation, but that there are no good people in mercenaries. Basically, all mercenaries are trouble makers.


    It is a troublemaker group in itself, and the people Gao Yang finds are all famous people mixed up in the mercenary circle. It is no exaggeration to say that these people are all elites. It is obviously not enough, far from enough, to make such a group of arrogant and above the top people obey orders and just give them money to make people obey orders.


    As an employer, you can tell mercenaries what to do, but don''t tell them how to do it. What Gaoyang needs is not only to tell these proud people what to do, but also to let them do it according to their own ideas. That is to say, these people must completely obey orders, which is difficult.


    If Gao Yang wants these people to obey him completely, he not only has to give money to people, but also has to let people completely obey him. He is convinced of Satan and is willing to accept all kinds of orders.


    Therefore, in addition to welcoming all of them, there is also a very important task to meet them.


    If you don''t accept it, you can do it first and do whatever you want. If you are willing to stay and listen to the order to fight, you can stay. If you don''t accept it, then you can do it. If the dead duck has a hard mouth, you can just let him go and pull him down, so as to avoid any trouble at the critical moment of the battle. That''s what happened.


    After Gao Yang asked if there were any questions, the clown who looked very small, at most 16 or 17 years old, immediately raised his hand and said loudly: "Boss, when I received the invitation, I received an offer of $500 a day and $3000 a day in wartime. I admit that this price is very attractive, but I want to know when the salary will be paid and when I can start fighting? I''m anxious to get the daily salary."


    You should all know about the Commission, but I can repeat it again. Your salary will be paid from now on and settled daily. The money will be directly paid to your account. OK, next question


    The collimator didn''t raise his hand. He stared at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "the four of us are not coming for your commission. Satan''s name is very famous recently. I''m coming for Satan''s name, especially you! Ram, since you are known as the first accurate shooter, I want to know how fierce you are."


    Collimation is one of the four members of the fire storm mercenary regiment. Gao Yang remembers his information. This person is a Russian and an accurate shooter. According to little Downey, this person has made some fame in the mercenary field.


    It seems that he jumped out unconvinced. It doesn''t matter. Just do it if you don''t accept it.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to be modest. What he wanted was that others would obey him, so he said directly: "very powerful, at least much more powerful than you. If you don''t agree, you can try. Who wants to know how powerful I am, stand aside and I''ll let you know why I''m the first and you''re not!"


    Domineering answer, but mercenaries, less nonsense, just refuse to do.


    The collimator didn''t speak. He directly stood out and walked to one side, indicating that he would break his wrists with Gao Yang. However, it was far more than the collimator who wanted to try the gold content of the first accurate shooter. The eagle claw stood out, the shotgun also stood out, and finally the head of the fire storm mercenary regiment alcohol also stood out.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "well, although I don''t have self-knowledge, I like people with courage."


    Crazy, crazy to the limit, but for a group of people who don''t know what humility is, but are just brave and ruthless, crazy is right.


    Looking at a group of people with disapproval on their faces, Gao Yang said without hesitation: "For mercenaries, you are all elites, but unfortunately, Satan is the elite among the elites. In front of us, you have nothing to be proud of. You must understand that you are lucky to follow Satan and fight together. In order to avoid false self-confidence and pride, I can give you a chance to let you know that you have nothing in front of Satan No, well, who thinks he has a skill, stand up and compare with us what you are best at. If you show equal strength with us in any item, the Commission will be doubled. If you beat us, double it again. I will do what I say. "


    Gao Yang''s attitude is bound to make people unhappy, and double and double commissions are bound to be welcomed. Who is not willing to shut up the annoying Gao Yang, slap him in the face, and then double the commission.


    Red feather immediately stood up, stared at Gao Yang and said, "I hope your boxing and feet can be as powerful as your mouth. Come on, let me see."


    This is more than fighting. Gao Yang didn''t look at the red feather. He said in a deep voice: "you''re not qualified to let me do it, toad, let him correct his attitude."


    Li JinFang stood up and waved.


    Red feathers are not very tall, but they are very wide and very strong. Especially strong people will be slow and bulky.


    Without saying a word, Li JinFang waved and went directly to red feather.


    Red feather punched Li JinFang out, and Li JinFang ducked.


    Red feather grabbed Li JinFang with the control skills in the fighting skills. Under the absolute strength and body advantage, as long as Li JinFang is caught, the possibility of escaping is extremely small.


    But the problem is that Li JinFang came out for Liwei. Can he be caught by red feather? Not only can''t you be caught, but also you have to win very crisp. Winning makes people desperate. Winning is handsome and cool.


    Li JinFang was a master in the film. He dodged a punch on his head and a grab on his shoulder. He jumped directly into the arms of red feather and hit his chest with a shoulder.


    Li JinFang''s collision is famous. It''s called crashing down the mountain.


    Li JinFang''s speed was very fast, but his reliance didn''t turn over the red feather. However, Li JinFang immediately stretched his legs, hooked his shoulder again, and finally bumped the huge red feather out.


    Strictly speaking, Li JinFang has missed, but his shoulder support is only for strong men who are inflexible. Seeing that the form is not good, he made up for it directly.


    The hands didn''t drive, but the people flashed away after two flashes. Let alone the hit red feather, I didn''t know what was going on, and the onlookers didn''t see it clearly.


    Handsome, fierce and cool. What I want is a model that I just despise you and you just can''t.


    When the red feather got up from two meters away, Gao Yang waved and said, "next, who wants to play?"


    The body of red feather was a little heavy, so Li JinFang didn''t shock everyone. Li Yunzhe stood up and said with a smile: "it''s very fast. Let me try."


    He put his hand under his nose and shouted, jumping around in front of Li Jin.


    Looking at Li Yunzhe''s appearance, Li JinFang frowned and said, "it''s not Taekwondo?"


    "Of course not. This is authentic Jeet kune do!"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "OK, try if you can stop me."


    Facing the slow red feather, Li JinFang chose to win quickly with skills, while facing the very flexible Li Yunzhe, he planned to win with strength. In short, he should make a quick decision.


    Gao Yang knew that Li Yunzhe was going to be unlucky. The original Li JinFang was an expert in fighting. Now Li JinFang is said to have entered the house and touched the edge of a master level figure.


    Li JinFang roared and punched. Li Yunzhe fell down in response. Cut it, cut it.


    Now Li JinFang has really achieved sending and receiving like a heart. He says he can hit you if he hits you, and he doesn''t want to hurt people. It''s really all right. If Li JinFang plays his best half step collapse, Li Yunzhe is dead.


    Li Yunzhe got up from the ground, rubbed the chest of the middle fist, and said with a bleary face: "what fist!"


    "Xingyi fist."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said impatiently, "well, don''t come out if you want to fight. It''s a waste of time. Who else thinks he''s strong enough to stand up. You can compete with anything, assault, or machine gun, whatever, whatever."


    The clown hesitated and stood out. He raised his hand and whispered, "does Throwing Knife count?"


    Gao Yang looked at the clown. There was no plane, obstacles and people behind the clown, so Gao Yang suddenly pulled out his gun.


    With a bang, Gao Yang pulled out his gun and fired a shot at his waist.


    The clown''s hair is a little high. With a high shot, the bullet goes through the clown''s hair and scrapes the clown''s scalp,


    No one responded, but everyone subconsciously had a short body. When Gao Yang inserted the gun back into the holster, the clown went to touch his hair. At this time, Gao Yang said faintly: "is it fast and accurate for me to shoot? If not, forget it. What I need is combat skills, not juggling."


    "So fast!"


    After saying it subconsciously, the clown said with an unconvinced face: "Throwing dagger can solve the enemy silently. Well, because of the characteristics of throwing dagger, I admit that it is impossible to use a knife faster than you use a gun, but I can solve the enemy silently, but you can''t use a gun. Also, climbing is not a skill? If so, who can climb into a building quickly and solve the enemy silently? If you can do it, I won''t say anything, but you can do it If you can''t compare with me, you''ll have to give me four times the Commission. "

 Chapter 992

    What a clown does is to enliven the atmosphere in the circus, and then maybe throw a ball and throw a throwing knife.


    There is a wrong name and no wrong nickname. Tirado''s nickname can be called clown. He must have a unique skill in throwing knives.


    The clown''s skills are too biased. Gao Yang must not be able to compete. He can run, but he can''t climb, and he can''t throw a throwing knife, and Satan doesn''t have such talents.


    Throwing knives may be useful on special occasions, but it''s better not to talk about things on the battlefield. However, climbing with bare hands is not useless. Otherwise, those anti-terrorism forces and people who specialize in the civil war in the street warfare room still practice climbing and rope landing all day.


    The clown asked Gao Yang, but at this time, the 13th said lightly: "it seems that you are very confident in yourself, but unfortunately, you still can''t get double Commission. As for four times Commission, don''t even think about it."


    The clown narrowed his eyes, looked sideways at No. 13 and said in a deep voice, "do you compare with me?"


    "Well, I compare with you."


    The two men were about the same height and body shape, but they looked calm on the 13th, while the clown was eager to try. Finally, the clown waved his hand and said loudly, "OK, let''s have a competition!"


    From the moment he stood out on the 13th, Gao Yang''s heart was settled. After hearing the clown''s words, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pointed to a building not close to him and said, "I''ll see where you two go later. Who else wants to feel underestimated now? Stand up and we''re in a hurry."


    The Norwegian nicknamed Rubik''s cube stood up. He is a machine gunner. Since Gao Yang mentioned that he can also compete with machine guns, the Rubik''s cube who thinks he is an expert certainly doesn''t want to be underestimated.


    "If machine guns count, I want to try."


    Seeing the confident cube, the savage puffed and laughed.


    The savages knew groliov, and they were able to join because they were recommended by groliov. As early as groliov was still in the era of Trident, they fought with groliov. Therefore, the savages and groliov are quite familiar.


    Savages know that Satan''s machine gunner is groliov. If the Rubik''s cube wants to compare machine guns, it will only compare with groliov.


    After a chuckle, the savage looked at the cube and said with disdain: "boy, when Satan''s machine gunner was playing with the machine gun, you were still wearing diapers, so you''re really going to be unlucky. You''ll be ashamed, and you''ll have low self-esteem."


    The cube stared at the savage and went over.


    "What the fuck are you talking about? Do you want to be beaten?"


    The Rubik''s cube then rushed to the savage, and the four of them were together. When they looked at the Rubik''s cube, the remaining three naturally wouldn''t look on, and the savage side was also a group of four. Since they wanted to fight, they naturally went side by side.


    The four savages and groliov are basically mercenaries of the same era. They are veterans. They are older as a whole. Although the Rubik''s cube is also in its thirties, it is still ten years younger. However, although there is a gap in age, they are not small in anger.


    Seeing that both sides were about to start fighting, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "gentlemen, this is not the time for you to fight, at least not here. Please keep calm. If you can''t calm down, I can help."


    After Gao Yang said that, the two groups of people finally didn''t start, but the savage still had a look of lack of smoke. He winked at the people around him and said, "compare machine guns with big dogs, ha ha, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. I have to admit that today''s cubs feel really good."


    Alcohol said in a deep voice: "shut up. It''s a coward''s behavior to only talk. You should be glad we didn''t meet on the battlefield, otherwise I would have blown your mouth."


    A group of guys who like to make trouble said loudly after raising their stomach Fei: "if you really want to do it, I can give you a chance, but don''t bother me now. I have a bad temper. Well, who else thinks he is superior now?"


    Eagle Claw disdained and said with a smile: "what is my specialty? My specialty is that I can kill my enemies, but as a raider, how can I compare with you and what can I compare with you?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "if you are good at CQB combat, it''s better. If you think you lack a team, it''s better to compete alone. If you want to try, I can arrange it."


    After saying that, seeing that no one spoke again, Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "we come the same way. Now come with me."


    Little Downey shouted, "everybody, take your personal belongings."


    After a long walk, I came to the five storey building of the airport headquarters, which is the tallest building in the whole airport except the tower.


    After greeting gilanor and informing them that Satan wanted to borrow the building as props for a competition, the game between the 13th and the clown began.


    Gao Yang wants to see the hand of the 13th and the ability of the clown. Gilanor and Dani also want to take the opportunity to see the skills of Satan. For them, these new people belong to Satan like Gao Yang.


    On the fifth floor, a rainwater drainage pipe is used as the baseline to climb to the roof. It doesn''t matter whether to climb up along the drainage pipe or find another way. Choose your own route.


    The fifth floor is not very high, but for Gao Yang, climbing up with his bare hands is an impossible task.


    After giving the order, the 13th and the clown began to climb up at the same time, and the routes of the two candidates were basically the same. They first held the drain pipe up for a while, and found that the drain pipe was not very firm, so they gave up climbing up along the drain pipe all the time, but climbed up with the help of the windowsill.


    Both of them were very fast, but their styles were different. No matter whether they moved around or climbed up by using the drainage pipe as the relay point on the 13th, they were not in a hurry. They naturally went up like clouds and flowing water. They didn''t see how much effort. In short, they ran up inexplicably.


    The clown, like those people who play parkour, looks very thrilling, handsome and cool, and doesn''t climb slowly. Looking at his actions alone, in addition to startling people from time to time, he also has a sincere impulse to applaud him.


    However, the two people compete and make a judgment. They have to find a way to go to the roof on the 13th. The clown is still trying from the third floor to the fourth floor.


    There was an outward extension of the roof. On the 13th, there was no stop. Without hesitation, his limbs exerted force at the same time. When he pushed himself backward and jumped out, he stretched out his hand to dominate the roof. You know, this is the roof of the fifth floor, and on the 13th, he didn''t even observe it carefully before he let go.


    When the 13th jumped out, many people under the building gave a low cry, but looked at the 13th and disappeared behind the roof, followed by another relaxed exhalation.


    After the clown had to climb to reach the protruding part of the roof, he was not so sharp. He tried several times before he finally climbed to the roof.


    If there is no comparison on the 13th, everyone will think that the clown has opened their eyes, but with the pearl jade on the 13th in front, the clown''s strength is good, but it can only be eclipsed by comparison, which makes people compare with others, annoys people, and can''t refuse.


    Seeing that the 13th and the clown are on the roof, Gao Yang doesn''t care about the result of the comparison between the 13th and the clown''s throwing knife.


    No. 13 is a killer. He is used to hiding everything. When he intends to show his ability in any aspect, he is bound to show that he is strong enough to crush his peers.


    Knowing that the 13th will win, Gao Yang is too lazy to see the result. The clown is good. Unfortunately, he met the opponent of the 13th.


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said with a light look on his face: "well, I don''t need to see the results. I''m not interested in throwing knives, and I know that the clown will lose, so let''s hurry to the next item. Well, let me see what''s useful on the battlefield. Who wants to teach me a lesson? Get your guns ready."


    After that, Gao Yang smiled at Dani and said, "is there a shooting range? We need to shoot a few shots."


    Gilanor immediately said, "there is no shooting range at the airport, but I can arrange it right away. Please wait a moment and it will be fine soon."


    There are many open spaces in the airport. It''s just a matter of erecting a few targets.


    What if there is no ready-made target? Just look for a few cans. You don''t need too big targets for the contest of accurate shooters.


    After having dozens of tin cans lined up 300 meters away, he pointed to the cans and said loudly, "it''s better to shoot accurately. It''s 300 meters closer. I think it''s hard for such a close target to defeat you. Well, let''s start now and take turns. I''ll hit the five on the left first."


    Gao Yang raised his gun to fight, but at this time his phone rang. When he got through the phone, he heard polovich whisper, "ram, you have all the people and things you want."


    "Sorry, wait for me a minute."


    After talking to polovich, Gao Yang didn''t hang up the phone, directly put the phone in his trouser pocket, raised his gun again, shot one shot, took one step, took one step and shot one shot. His steps didn''t stop and his shooting didn''t stop.


    After five shots, Gao Yang carried the gun on his back, took out the phone again and said loudly, "gentlemen, you can call. I want to answer the phone. Excuse me."


    After that, Gao Yang turned his head and walked away.


    If you want to pretend B, you must do it well, but Gao Yang really doesn''t pretend this time. Those who don''t have the ability and strength are called pretend, and those who have the ability and strength are called natural color and personal style.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s shooting, several people who wanted to compare with Gao Yang silently put down their binoculars, and then Eagle claws and alcohol silently walked aside. They didn''t intend to shoot, but the shotgun shouted to Gao Yang''s back: "I want to compare my shotgun!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and motioned him to wait. After taking a deep breath, Zhuxing picked up his gun and shot in a standing position. After firing the gun, he hesitated. Zhuxing lay on the ground and shot twice in a lying position.


    When the fourth shot was fired, the alcohol sighed, and then the collimator hesitated for a long time. Finally, he didn''t shoot again. He just stood up with a lost face, silently stood beside the alcohol, bowed his head, thought for a moment, and sighed for a long time.


    Just then, Gao Yang, who came to one side, said excitedly, "found it? So soon?"


    "Yes, people can arrive today. One is in Syria and the other is in Iraq. The upgrade kit you asked for is the kit upgraded and modified by the Czech Republic for the MI 35. It will be delivered within three days!"

 Chapter 993

    The mechanic found the key equipment for night combat capability, and the biggest problem was solved.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but clench his fist and waved it. He said to polovich, "very good. How to solve it."


    "The machinist of MI 17 is my former subordinate. He is in Syria and will arrive soon. The machinist of MI 24 is my friend. You have to pay them a salary of 1000 yuan a day. As for equipment, I found the Czech Republic to improve their night vision kit of MI 35, a set of US $1.1 million. I ordered three sets for you, but I can only order, not receive."


    Bolovich can no longer do arms business outside the green zone of Baghdad, so bolovich has something to do with it. He can find the modification kit, but the people who receive and deliver goods have to let those who now belong to ulyanko do it.


    After talking about the details of how to receive the goods, Gao Yang Hung up the phone. In a good mood, he walked to Ni and said with a smile, "the problem is solved."


    Dani didn''t answer, but looked at Gao Yang up and down with a new look.


    Gao Yang looked and found that several people who planned to compare their shooting skills with him stood still and looked at him with complex eyes.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "are you finished?"


    The collimator nodded, while the others shook their heads. The alcohol smiled and said, "don''t fight, feel inferior, feel inferior..."


    The collimator waved his hand and said, "I''ve played, but I don''t have to play any more. Now I understand why you are the first accurate shooter. I know."


    Gao Yang whistled and said with a smile, "well, it seems that I won, so we can move on to the next item."


    The shotgun stood up and said, "I want to compare with you. I''ve seen your pistol just now, and I''ve seen your long-distance accurate shooting. I admit that I''m far behind you in thinking, but I don''t believe you can even use the shotgun as well. Of course, what I pursue is the shotgun. If this is your weakness, you can let others compare with me."


    The words of the shotgun made satan smile.


    What''s the best gun Gao Yang uses? It''s actually a shotgun


    Shotgun is the gun Gao Yang has practiced for the longest time. However, in combat, there are few opportunities for him to use shotgun. If using sniper rifle and pistol is as simple as eating and drinking water for Gao Yang, shooting close-range targets with shotgun is like breathing for Gao Yang. It doesn''t belong to the category of skills, but instinct


    Gao Yang didn''t carry his shotgun on his back. He waved his hand and smiled at the shotgun: "it doesn''t matter. Just me. What gun do you have? If you have a spare gun, lend it to me."


    The shotgun frowned and said, "I have an AA12. Also, I brought an m870 as a spare gun. One is fully automatic and the other is pumped. Is there no comparability?"


    Gao Yang said with a confident smile: "it doesn''t matter. Pick what you use. Give me the rest. Let''s start."


    The shotgun took an AA12 and Gao Yang took a Remington m870. After looking at the nearby environment, the shotgun shouted, "what are we fighting?"


    Gao Yang said to gilanor, "let your people throw cans into the sky, five in a round. Throw them faster until they are finished."


    After that, Gao Yang said to the graupel trajectory, "it''s easy to hit a can box, huh?"


    The shotgun smiled and said, "it''s really simple. You can come first."


    Gao Yang nodded and thanked the shotgun for letting him hit first. Then he shouted, "throw it!"


    The two men began to throw cans into the sky, more than 20 meters away. When a can box flew into the sky, Gao Yang fired. The pump operated shotgun needed to open a gun and pull the sleeve once, which slowed down Gao Yang''s shooting speed. However, Gao Yang picked up the gun and fell, and all five cans were shot out.


    It was time for the shotgun. He carried the huge and heavy AA12 and knocked out five cans neatly.


    After the shooting, the shotgun said with a relaxed face: "it''s too simple. If we compete like this, we can''t tell the victory or defeat after the bullet is finished."


    Gao Yang nodded, shrugged and said, "not bad, so, how about this?"


    After that, Gao Yang nodded to Frye.


    After glancing around with his head down, Frye went to the edge of the lawn, took two paving stones, came back, stood next to Gao Yang, nodded and threw them out.


    The small and heavy stones can fly much faster than empty cans, and the cans are thrown upward, while Frye''s stones are thrown forward.


    Gao Yang quickly raised his gun and fired two shots before the stone fell to the ground.


    After playing, Gao Yang turned and looked at the graupel trajectory: "what do you think of this?"


    The gap between small and fast stones and large and slow cans is a little big. The shotgun opened its mouth and turned its eyes for several times without saying a word.


    It''s cruel for mercenaries with eyes above the top to admit that they are inferior to others.


    Finally, the shotgun lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "well, I can''t do it. You won."


    After that, the shotgun breathed out, then suddenly raised his head, looked at Gao Yang and said, "how did you do it?"


    Gao Yang threw his shotgun at the shotgun. When he caught it, he spread his hands and said, "I don''t know. I did it naturally."


    At this time, Ludwig, who had been watching the play, finally couldn''t help it. He smiled and said: "Guys, have you been hit? Ha ha, some people are also human, but you can''t think of yourself as someone like him. There are many shooters in the world, but there are not many gun gods. Compared with the gun gods, you have to have a big heart to withstand the sudden collapse of the system you are familiar with."


    He shrugged and said, "I just didn''t expect the first precision shooter''s shotgun to play so well. I think ram should not be called the first precision shooter. We should remove the word precision and call it the first shooter."


    The savage suddenly said, "I think of others, but I don''t believe that ram is the first shooter. Guys, machine guns are also guns, and machine gun shooters are also shooters. With big dogs, I don''t believe anyone can use all guns best in the world."


    Gao Yang agrees with savages that he can use machine guns, but compared with groliov, forget it. Manpower is sometimes poor.


    Groliov smiled and said to the savage, "I''m flattered."


    At this time, the Rubik''s cube couldn''t help sneering at the savage: "who''s the big dog? Is he your father? Let you be so proud of him? If you''re a machine gunner, stand up and compete with me. If you''re not, shut up!"


    The savage was not angry. After laughing for a while, he said to groliov, "man, let him open his eyes."


    It can be seen that the savage is groliov''s brain powder. He has more confidence than groliov himself.


    Old friends give face, of course, we can''t let old friends lose face. Groliov raised his thumb to the savage, put the machine gun on his shoulder, smiled and said, "come on, it''s our turn."


    Machine gunners are not as easy to distinguish between good and bad as snipers or precision shooters, especially if they have no enemies and just shoot at targets or open spaces.


    However, since they are all machine gunners, it may be difficult for others to distinguish between good and bad, but machine gunners themselves can.


    The Rubik''s cube and groliov both fell down and played for a round. When they got up, the Rubik''s cube went in front of groliov, shook hands with groliov, then looked at the savage, shook his head, and walked in front of the savage.


    The savage smiled and said, "have you taken it?"


    The Rubik''s cube was silent for a moment and suddenly said, "your mouth stinks like eating shit, but your words are right. Well, I admit, I took it, but it''s not you who defeated me, so what qualifications do you have to be complacent?"


    The savage said with a sad face, "it is my old friend who defeated you, and your failure proves my point of view."


    The Rubik''s cube vomited, nodded, reluctantly walked back to his comrades in arms, carrying a machine gun, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Standing aside to see the tail of Dani vomited, suddenly clapped his hands and said loudly: "wonderful, it''s really wonderful!"


    Farouk''s face deserved it, as if Dani praised him, and said proudly: "of course, they have always been the best."


    Just then, Gao Yang saw No. 13 and the clown coming. Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "the competition is over?"


    On the 13th, he shook his head, but the clown said loudly: "no! I lost climbing. I was convinced to lose, but the throwing knife is not better! Why did you all leave?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "I thought you would win or lose in private. Well, since you insist on competing in front of us, I can meet your wishes."


    After looking at the nearby terrain, Gao Yang glanced and said, "I don''t know how to compare throwing knives, but I know it''s boring to shoot fixed targets. Here, cans, flying moving targets, you two take this as the target."


    The clown closed his mouth tightly, zipped his clothes, took off his clothes and threw them on the ground, revealing a row of throwing knives around his waist like a belt.


    The clown''s throwing knife is about 25 cm long and looks very heavy, because the light throwing knife has no lethality. If you want to have actual combat effect, you have to sink. On the 13th, you still wear a suit and say, "let''s start."


    The clown stretched out his hand and pulled out two throwing knives. On the 13th, Gao Yang threw a tin box into the sky. After listening to the two stings, the two throwing knives stabbed on the tin box, but the problem is that everyone saw how the clown threw the Throwing Knife, but on the 13th, he raised his hand. No one knows where his throwing knife came from.


    The Throwing Knife of No. 13 is much shorter, only about ten centimeters.


    The clown took a breath and said loudly, "come again! Two at the same time!"


    The 13th squinted at the clown, but he still didn''t move or speak. Gao Yang threw two empty boxes up at the same time, followed by a few jingles.


    The clown''s eyes are straight. There are two throwing knives in one can box, but there is only No. 13 Throwing Knife on the other can box.


    After watching it for a moment, the clown was suddenly excited and said in a loud voice, "it''s impossible! It''s impossible! I can''t miss it!"


    On the 13th, without speaking, he went forward and picked up his throwing knife. Then the clown suddenly said, "there are only three targets, but why do you have four throwing knives? Falk! I see. You hit my Throwing Knife with a throwing knife..."


    On the 13th, he didn''t say a word. After taking back his throwing knife, he nodded at Gao Yang. No one paid any attention, and then walked slowly towards his room.


    Looking at the back of the 13th, the clown was stunned and speechless. At this time, Ludwig laughed and said, "Hey, children, do you take it?"


    The clown looked sad. He went to the front, picked up the throwing knife and inserted it back into his waist. Quietly, he went back to the place where he lost his clothes and put on his coat.


    After all, he was too young to wipe his face, but in the end, the clown said in an extremely weak voice: "I''m convinced."


    Gao Yang still feels that throwing knives are of no great use, because throwing knives are basically impossible to make people lose their action ability in an instant and have no place to play on the battlefield, that is, they may be useful on some special occasions. However, whether they are useful or useless, there is no dispute on the 13th. He is still very happy to fight the clown.

 Chapter 994

    Wearing a Syrian military uniform and the rank of major, Gao Yang and a group of people gathered around the conference table to interpret the latest photos.


    Gao Yang only wanted to be a simple fighter, but he finally found that he could not be a commander and soldier who planned the overall situation.


    The photos were very vague. Although they had been selected in advance, there was still only a vague shadow on most of the photos. After looking carefully for half a day, Gao Yang took out one of the photos, stretched out his hand to groliov and said, "look at this one."


    Groliov looked carefully for a while and nodded, "white, but the clothes don''t seem to be the clothes of the virgin of steel."


    Gao Yang knocked on the table and said, "although they can''t see what the gun is, it''s obviously not AK."


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, not AK."


    Gao Yang turned and walked to the big map hanging on the wall. After drawing a fork on a point with a pen, he sat back at the table and said in a deep voice, "count it into the key monitoring range. Well, according to the priority, it''s time to row to Gao Yang and frown:" has he solved the problem? How''s the situation of the plane now? "


    Irene curled her lips and finally said, "well, not bad."


    Groliov spread his hand, then said disapprovingly: "Hey, if he can solve the problem, don''t let him be too rigid."


    After that, groliov looked at Gao Yang and said helplessly: "look, the Germans are like this. They are too rigid. It''s very simple. They have to specify how many steps to come out, and then they must complete step by step in order. Their brains are stiff."


    Irene shouted, "the Germans are rigid? Are you kidding? Am I rigid?"


    Groliov pointed high and said, "now you are the only one who still insists on calling him sir."


    Irene stubbed her neck, but after thinking about it, she waved her hand and said loudly, "I can''t tell you that you''re too lax. I''ll keep staring at the mechanic."


    Rough and careless, as long as it can be used casually, many times they are off-line Russians. When they meet Germans who are famous for their preciseness and are used to drawing rules for themselves, and then they will never allow themselves or others to cross the line, one is a mechanic and the other is a pilot. If they can see each other well That''s weird.


    After waiting for Irene to rush out, Gao Yang and groliov sighed in unison: "German, hi!"


    With one voice, Gao Yang and groliov laughed together. Then Gao Yang threw his pen and rubbed his head: "one of the MI 24 has been refitted. We should be able to refit both before tomorrow. If everything goes well, we can attack tomorrow."


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, we can start the operation tomorrow night. However, should we first take action during the day to let the new comers run in with the plane? After all, several people haven''t carried out landing operations before."


    Gao Yang couldn''t read the intelligence anymore, especially after being interrupted by Irene. Now he heard groliov''s suggestion. He threw his pen and said loudly, "go and have a look."


    In addition to Gao Yang and groliov, everyone else has their own work to do. In particular, the commando team is taking newcomers to drill up and down from a Mi-17 transport plane parked on the ground repeatedly, so as to improve the degree of tacit understanding, so as to avoid being confused about who and who group in wartime.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang walked to the apron. Of course, Gao Yang had to follow his number 13 like a shadow.


    Standing outside the apron, I saw Li JinFang and Ludwig rush out of the tail cabin of M 17. Then one person occupied one side, and the people behind rushed out of the cabin one after another. Then they divided into three groups and rushed to the imaginary enemy target played by a team of airport guards.


    The exercise lasted four minutes and ended. Then Li JinFang ordered to gather the troops and let them return to the plane again, waiting for Farouk, who commanded the imaginary enemy troops, to rearrange the positions of the imaginary enemy troops and prepare for the next exercise.


    After a few eyes, Gao Yang suddenly said, "Farouk is very enthusiastic. It seems that he has a great drive to learn."


    Groliov shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s obvious that Farouk has been making a transition to special operations."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "do you think we should ask Farouk to send a special force? He should be able to do it. If he wants to learn special operations, it seems more appropriate to command a special team than airport guards."


    Groliov shook his head and said with a smile, "no, you haven''t been a soldier. Don''t forget the faction problem. Farouk wants to put up the shelf of their special combat team of the third infantry brigade. If a special team is transferred, it can''t be commanded by Farouk. He can only be a bystander, but as a bystander, how can he have a deep feeling of going to battle in person."


    The drill began again. This time, two teams left the plane and rushed to the area where Farouk set up an ambush, while Li JinFang took a team and stayed next to the plane to protect the plane and act as a reserve team.


    The exercise was going well. Li JinFang''s command was very smooth. It seems that the power of the meeting played a very obvious effect.


    Gao Yang firmly believes that if these people were not convinced first, the command would not be as effective as it is now. The reason is very fake. Everyone comes to make money and doesn''t know each other. Why should I fight more dangerous targets, why does his situation look much safer than me, and why should I be a top soldier instead of a cover? In short, there will be such ideas, With this idea, it is impossible to fight smoothly, but with authority and awe, everything will be much easier.


    Just then, the 13th suddenly said, "shadow! The Englishman named yak."


    Gao Yang glanced at the 13th and said, "what''s the matter with him?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "he has a problem."


    "What''s the problem?"


    The 13th pointed to yak and said with a smile, "you need a person from the intelligence system. He is, his actions and the way he looks when shooting. I don''t know whether he knows how to interpret intelligence, but I know he is definitely a person who has been in the intelligence system for a long time."

 Chapter 995

    Gao Yang looked at yak. When yak was attacking and covering, his action was very sharp. He could also see the difference between yak and others.


    Let''s call the recruited people Satan''s non staff. These people come from all over the world. They have received different military training. It''s difficult to find two people who have the same tactical actions. Therefore, yak doesn''t show anything special in the originally diverse crowd who can''t be consistent at all.


    If there is any difference, it is that Yak''s action seems smaller and more hidden.


    After reading it for a moment, Gao Yang frowned and said, "the information doesn''t say that yak comes from the British army, only the code of shadow army, but his several standard actions carry the trace of SAS. I prefer that he comes from SAS. How do you judge if you say he comes from the intelligence agency?"


    The 13th smiled and said: "You''re looking at tactical actions. Yak''s actions carry the shadow of intelligence agencies, but I mainly look at the taste. People who belong to the dark world have different tastes from others. He''s obviously not a killer, so people with the same taste as us can only be people of intelligence agencies. Of course, this is just speculation. Maybe this is not the case."


    On the 13th, he used a very special word, that is, taste. Of course, this taste can''t refer to body taste. After smiling, he continued: "This person is unlikely to be a front-line spy responsible for collecting intelligence, because he has received military training, and after receiving military training, he can hardly hide in the eyes of discerning people, so he really needs to hide. The person who needs to collect intelligence will not receive military training unless he is in a place like the army."


    After that, the 13th waved his hand and said firmly: "This man, who has received military training and has the smell of intelligence agencies, is very likely to use force from the action team of intelligence agencies. I don''t know whether people who sit in the UK office to analyze intelligence and study intelligence need military training. Therefore, you can ask that yak is only an armed member of the intelligence department or a generalist."


    Groliov waved his hand and said, "just call him and ask him. If he''s from the action team and can only kill, forget it. If he really knows intelligence work, give him a raise and change his job. How easy it is."


    It''s boring to guess. Just call and ask. You know everything.


    Gao Yang asked to pass the walkie talkie in groliov''s hand and said loudly, "toad, let the shadow come here. I have something to find him."


    Yak soon came. He stood in front of Gao Yang''s face slowly with a rifle on his back. He said gently, "boss, what''s the problem?"


    When we first met, we needed to give a blow, but now we don''t need it, and we have to have enough respect for a veteran.


    Gao Yang saluted and said dangerously, "yak, which intelligence agency are you from?"


    Yak looked at Gao Yang with slightly surprised eyes, but then put his eyes on No. 13, then smiled and said, "is this the bottom link? So where are you from? Let me guess, KGB?"


    The 13th shook his head and said, "No."


    Yak shrugged and said, "it''s not the KGB? You smell like the KGB."


    The 13th said coldly, "I''m different from you, so you don''t have to guess. You just tell him where you come from."


    Yak shrugged and said to Gao Yang, "since I didn''t tell you, naturally I can''t say that if you think the existence of an old spy is inappropriate, I can leave. In fact, I really just want to make money."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t get me wrong. I just want to know if you understand intelligence work. I need people in this field to help me."


    Yak looked at the 13th and said with a smile, "don''t you have a ready-made candidate."


    The 13th said coldly, "I told you, I''m different from you. Don''t guess."


    Yake stood up and said helplessly, "well, since there are peers, I don''t have any need to hide. Yes, I''m from the intelligence agency. I don''t intend to hide this."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "do you understand studying intelligence?"


    Yak curled his lips and said, "although I was later assigned to the action team to kill people or something, I have received long-term second professional training. Do you think I understand?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "well, come and help me analyze the intelligence. Now you start to sit in the office and don''t have to go to war. Well, your salary is doubled."


    Yak frowned, made a grimace, looked at Gao Yang and said, "what information can you analyze for your team of mercenaries? Besides, isn''t there information provided by the Syrian military intelligence agency? Why analyze it yourself? It''s just mercenaries. Are you tired?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I need to have my own judgment, not let others tell me where to find my goal, so I have to have my own brain."


    Yak breathed out and said, "well, it seems that I have to be a brain. In fact, I haven''t been in this role before. I''ve always been a hand and occasionally an eye, but I really didn''t expect that one day someone needed me to be a brain. Well, I just need to provide advice, right?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s right."


    Yak shrugged and said, "how can I refuse such a good thing as sitting in an office and doubling my salary?"


    The 13th suddenly said, "Why are you a mercenary? As far as I know, you should not be a mercenary."


    Yak helplessly stood up and said, "well, if this problem is not clarified, it seems that I can''t sit in the office. Yes, intelligence personnel can''t retire and become mercenaries, but there are always exceptions, right?"


    Yak snapped his fingers, pouted and pointed to his right eye: "In my right eye, my eyesight is basically zero. In my right hand, I can''t mention the slightly important things, because I was bombed once, and then I was forced to retire. In terms of what I learned, it''s also good to leave the action team to sit in the office, provide technical support or read documents with those young people, but, uh, when I put the eyeball in the right eye of our officer After pulling it out, all this will be gone. "


    The 13th frowned and said, "eyes?"


    Yak sighed and said: "What we are most afraid of is meeting a boss with a pig''s head. I''m very upset. I met him, so I picked his eyes as revenge. Then I was locked up for five years, and then I left Britain as a mercenary. Well, that''s the thing. Don''t ask too clearly. We all do this. We can say something, but we can''t say something. I hate it Those pig heads, but I can''t hurt my colleagues, can I? "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, I don''t need to understand too clearly. I just need you to understand intelligence work. Now come with me."


    Yak said slowly, "well, since you let me analyze information, there must be information for me to analyze. You let me imagine with my own brain, I can''t provide you with any useful suggestions. Besides, you have to tell me your purpose."


    High pitched channel: "Of course, my purpose is to find the leader of AIS and kill him. In addition, a team of the virgin of steel is also our target. The problem now is that we don''t know where they are. I have the information given by the front-line forces and the information and analysis obtained by the military intelligence agency. However, I can''t judge which is valuable and which is priceless Value. "


    Yak said with a wry smile, "the virgin of steel? You didn''t say you wanted to fight the virgin of steel, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m going to sit in the office. As for AISI, it depends on luck whether they can find their leader."


    The more he said, the more confident he was. He waved his hand and said with a smile: "I need a lot of things. The intelligence given by the front line and the Syrian military intelligence agency is not enough. I need comprehensive information, from AIS''s mode of action to their background information. In short, I need everything related. In this way, it is possible to judge what from some subtle activities. Therefore, let me help. You need more things."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m not afraid of trouble. I''m afraid I can''t find anyone."


    Yak said with great interest, "then tell me why you did this? I thought you were hired by Syria, but now it doesn''t look like it."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "this is a personal grudge."


    "Personal grudges? Are you just a mercenary? What personal grudges can make a super small mercenary regiment fight a huge organization? Are you a little too personal?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, this personal resentment is a little big."


    Yak looked disapproving and said: "You are powerful. You have a base in the most important military airport in Damascus for personal grievances. For personal grievances, a major, a captain and a second lieutenant revolve around you. The plane is free for you. The military intelligence agency sends you information three times a day, and you are just a small mercenary group. Man, this joke is not fucking funny."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "what you observed is quite fine. Believe it or not, but it''s really just a personal grudge."


    Yak waved his hand and said, "whatever you say, I''d better know less."


    After saying that, Jacques looked at number 13 and said, "are you really not the KGB? Are you from Bnd? No, no, are you from the French foreign intelligence agency? I look like."


    "Why don''t you say he''s CIA or Mossad?" he laughed


    Yak shook his head and said, "it''s not Mossad. It''s certainly not. The CIA. It''s possible, but it doesn''t look like Europe. You''re really not the KGB?"


    Gao Yang has to be convinced that Yake has only one eye with good eyesight, but this does not hinder his eyesight. He said on the 13th that he was really trained in Europe.


    The 13th was tired of being asked, so he said coldly, "Bnd."


    Yak suddenly realized on his face and said, "it''s really from the German Federal intelligence agency. After the merger of East and West Germany, there are traces of the KGB in some aspects of Bnd. Well, no, those rookies in Germany have learned something about the KGB. They are also rookies. Are you really from Bnd?"

 Chapter 996

    Everything was ready, but the first operation was delayed.


    In Gao Yang''s vision, the first action is extremely important, because he hopes to be successful in the first action.


    A very powerful small force specially attacks AIS at night. Even if AIS people are stupid, they will know that someone is deliberately attacking their senior level. In this case, it won''t take a few times, badadi will have to hide deeper.


    Therefore, the first attack must be the most likely action to find badadi, although it is not likely to catch badadi and beat him.


    Americans have spent many years looking for Osama. It''s really unlikely that they want to kill badadi in one fell swoop with the resources at hand. But it''s unlikely. They have to work in this direction. Gaoyang hopes to be more confident at least. The greater the grasp, the better.


    So in the first time, Gao Yang just didn''t do it, just took people to practice and then practice, and then tried to find out the most likely hiding place of badadi in a pile of information.


    With the participation of yak, the work of studying intelligence has become much easier. Yak can select useful and valuable intelligence from many miscellaneous intelligence, and can also analyze and judge according to previous examples. Although it is mainly speculation, Biyang can only look at the photos and try to find white faces from them, In order to find the trace of the virgin of steel, it is much more reliable to judge badadi''s hiding place.


    The battle situation in Damascus is very complicated. After the rebels launched a large-scale attack for some time, the recent attack has gradually become weak, and the front has been gradually divided by the government forces. Unlike before, a complete front has been formed, but the government forces have been unable to completely eliminate the rebels, not even drive them out of Damascus, so the front has been very scattered, Separate operational areas have been formed.


    The form is very chaotic. It is not easy to find out where badadi may hide in many rebel areas. Moreover, badadi may have left Damascus. Maybe the virgin of steel has left Damascus, and the possibility of the virgin of steel and badadi together is very small, but before yak joined, Gao Yang can only work hard through these clues.


    On the 10th day after arriving in Damascus, Gao Yang and yak sat on the table on the 13th to see the newly sent information. These information included text, photos and fuzzy videos taken by mobile phones. In short, all the information about AIs will be transferred to Gao Yang after being sent to the military intelligence bureau.


    After waiting for a long time, the Syrians are more anxious, because they consume a lot of things. The most important thing is that, like Dani and Farouk, they need to make some achievements as soon as possible to make a difference.


    But fortunately, although he was in a hurry, Dani only vaguely reminded Gao Yang once and didn''t urge him any more. Although he was gradually losing patience, Dani finally knew that some things couldn''t be in a hurry, so he still had the motivation to wait.


    Several people are reading new information, including Dani and Farouk, but after several strong proposals have been rejected by Gao Yang, they are not interested in interpreting information with Gao Yang, so they just sit at the conference table and look at the information that is no different from other countries.


    Farouk dropped a very brief paper report, and then yak, who had not seen it, picked it up. But after yak looked at it, it was like beating chicken blood. He immediately shouted, "bring me the information about adala yesterday. All of it, come on, come on!"


    Five or six days later, Yake shouted for the first time. Gao Yang was startled, but after being startled, he was happy. Then he immediately ran to the information cabinet, found out the information classified by date and place, and put a pile of documents and photos in front of Yake.


    Several people stood up, but no one dared to speak. They just looked at yak.


    Yak quickly found several documents classified and numbered by himself in the information put down by Gao Yang, took a look, looked at a few photos, slapped his pencil on the table and shouted, "they''re going to attack! They''re assembling troops!"


    After that, yak picked up his pencil again, turned around and spent a smaller circle on the map on the wall, then spent a larger circle, slapped the map and said excitedly, "attack! Large-scale attack!"


    Dani looked puzzled and said, "how can we see? We didn''t receive the report of the enemy''s troop increase."


    Yak looked a little crazy. He snapped four positions on the map and shouted: "Since last Saturday, the fighting intensity in these four locations has suddenly slowed down. The government forces have pushed forward the front without increasing their forces. Since the rebels have reduced their forces every time the government forces increase their forces, four days ago, in a corner of Homs where there is a stalemate, aisis suddenly stopped attacking, and an elite force suddenly disappeared. The day before yesterday! Ah Dala area, the fighting area is here, yesterday, here! Today, the battle took place here. Do you see anything? "


    Farouk said in a deep voice, "the battle has become more intense, but their control area has not expanded!"


    Yak clenched his teeth and said excitedly, "they didn''t advance, but they stepped up their prevention. What else, didn''t they find anything? They didn''t advance, but they launched a small-scale attack at three intersections in adala District today, but they soon retreated. They were conducting fire investigation¡°


    Yak sat back in front of the table, and then said in a strategical manner: "they are conducting fire investigation and looking for the direction of the main attack. I have analyzed the characteristics of AIS''s previous large-scale attack, and it is his usual means to gather troops and break through at one point!"


    After that, Yake turned to look at Gao Yang and said word by word: "before each large-scale operation, badadi will be there in person!"


    Yak was right. Badadi was present before ace accepted and used chemical weapons, otherwise Gaoyang would not have met badadi.


    Several people breathed heavily, and Dani blurted out, "when will they attack?"


    Yak bowed his head for a moment and said, "it won''t be long. Tomorrow, at the latest, according to the past practice, the scale is at least 3000 people."


    After saying that, yak immediately waved and said, "send out a reconnaissance plane! Focus on investigating adala District immediately, now!"


    Dani wiped his sweat and said in a deep voice, "I have to report up and strengthen the prevention of Atala district."


    Gilanor said in a deep voice: "I''ll report up and send a reconnaissance plane to focus on the investigation of Atala district."


    Yak looked at his watch and said: "AIS has almost no night combat capability, and of course the government forces do not. You''d better move the troops after midnight. It''s 6:30 p.m. if the plane takes off soon, you still have an hour to investigate. Be fast, but be careful. I need clear photos to try to find badadi''s hiding place, but I don''t want a large-scale investigation Our aircraft reconnaissance makes the enemy vigilant. "


    Attara district is located in the Northeast suburb of Damascus. The place is not very big, but this is relatively small. Attara district is small. There are tens of thousands of people living in it, and countless buildings. For Gaoyang, there are only 20 people. Unless we can accurately find out where badadi is hiding, it will be useless for such a few people to go in.


    In beheading operations, we have to find out where the enemy''s head is.


    Gao Yang has decided that the first battle is today.


    He immediately stood up and said to the walkie talkie, "get ready for battle, not a drill, repeat, not a drill!"


    Gilanor hurried out. Just as Dani and Farouk were about to run out, Gao Yang grabbed Dani and said in a deep voice: "whether you believe in shadow judgment or not, I want to remind you that if you want to mobilize troops to prevent possible attacks, you must wait until after night. Don''t let the rebels find out. We have to act tonight. Don''t let them be vigilant.".


    Dani nodded and said, "don''t teach me. I know. Besides, the troops won''t be deployed directly to the forefront. The enemy can''t find it. Don''t worry."


    After that, Dani and Farouk also left.


    Before long, gilanor ran back. He ran in a hurry and gasped: "the reconnaissance plane has taken off. As I said, try not to let the rebels find out in the investigation process. In addition, the photos will be sent directly here."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to yak, "what else do you suggest?"


    Yak looked at the picture and said in a deep voice: "When the aircraft is bombed, the commandos enter, end the battle and withdraw before the enemy reacts. If you want to go to battle, I suggest you join the commandos. The enemy is gathering on a large scale, and their people are indispensable. The person you want to fight is badadi. The top priority of protection is symbolic barrier force. If the rapid assault is successful, it is successful. If the assault is successful Failure or even a little slower, you will not survive. "


    After that, yak looked at Gao Yang, smiled and said, "in this kind of war, there must be a large force ready to enter the rescue at any time, so it will be a little safer. But the Syrian army, forget it, you might as well rely on yourself to avoid illusory delusions."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, the commando, like a gambler, selects a building and pounces on it with all its strength. If you catch a big fish, you will catch it. If you can''t catch it, you won''t catch it. If you can''t catch it, you will be this one."


    After that, Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "the enemy''s combat power is actually limited. I think it''s safe to limit the time to five to eight minutes. After all, we still have three helicopters on our head to cover."


    Yak frowned and said, "five to eight minutes? It needs to wait until the latest information is sent to see the building type before deciding. However, I think it''s too long?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I have fought with them. I know how long the reaction time of those people is. In addition, I want to end the battle faster. However, according to the current situation, after joining non staff personnel, I think five minutes is the limit."


    Yak shrugged and said, "well, I''ll plan the route later. No matter what the building type, I''ll plan the route according to the five minute time requirement from entry to exit."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "OK, it''s up to you. I''ll go and prepare first to make sure I can come back at any time."

 Chapter 997

    At 2 a.m., all four helicopters took off.


    Two Mi-24 female deer armed helicopters, one Mi-17 transport helicopter and one ultralight antelope helicopter.


    The Syrian air force has never carried out night bombing before, let alone night airborne operations. Gao Yang believes that their actions can achieve the greatest surprise, but he can''t guarantee whether they can accurately attack the place.


    Some results of the investigation in the afternoon sent back the photos when it was dark. Yak made a judgment based on the photos and chose one of the many buildings that is most likely to be badadi''s hiding place.


    The civil war in Syria has lasted for a long time. Adala district is a repeatedly contested area. There are almost no complete buildings. It is too difficult to find a place that is most likely to be used as a headquarters in an area that is stronger than the ruins but limited in strength.


    It''s too difficult and time is tight, so Yak''s judgment standard is almost ridiculous. He just found a big flag on a building, and then found a car near the building. Then yak thought it was the most likely hiding place for badadi, and then Gao Yang really took the building with only one flag as the only attack point.


    The reason is very lax. For the intelligence agencies of a country, it is really ridiculous to judge the target of an action according to a flag. However, since yak and Gao Yang have made the same judgment, of course, there is a reason.


    According to the law discovered by Yake and several experiences of Gao Yang, their common conclusion is that AISI really likes to display his flag, and generally speaking, where the flag is displayed is usually where the local top person in charge is located.


    It''s not only stupid to take the initiative to light the flag and expose the key target, but the problem is that ACE is willing to do it, and what can others do.


    Now Gao Yang is gambling. His goal is as stupid as ever. If the selected target point is empty, there is no way. If the bet is right, it will start.


    The flight performance of the MI 17 is not as good as that of the Black Hawk, and the feeling of flying in the MI 17 is also very uncomfortable. It is noisy and vibrated. The typical Soviet style can send people to the battlefield. As for the comfort, what is it?


    Gao Yang can''t feel any comfort at the moment. The problem he is considering is not whether he can jump on the right place. He is considering whether he should add another transport helicopter.


    Mi 24 is an armed transport helicopter, but if you want Mi 24 to undertake the task of air attack, you can no longer let Mi 24 undertake the task of sending people. If you load people, you have to reduce the amount of ammunition. Needless to say, putting people on the ground and pulling them up to give full play to their firepower will delay things. What you want is speed. You can''t develop the characteristics of MI 24 skills, transportation and attack.


    At M 17, 24 fully armed soldiers can be installed in the cabin. It''s enough to raise them, but one plane can only put people at one point, and then the commandos can disperse their attacks. If there are two planes, they can attack at two points at the same time.


    Gao Yang sat in the position closest to the hatch. Satan''s assault team came, but Tommy and Jason did not participate in the attack. They were not used this time, and the 13th did not come. Although he urged to follow Gao Yang, the 13th was not suitable for such a frontal battle occasion. Therefore, Gao Yang finally pressed the 13th in the base, because they agreed, The 13th must obey orders.


    Satan did not come, but Farouk came. He not only came, but also personally participated in the attack. His main role was not to fight, but to act as an army reporter.


    The so-called army reporters are Farouk wearing a night vision camera on his head, who will take pictures of their every move, especially the results of the war.


    Originally, Gao Yang was very reluctant to let Farouk participate, but others cooperated everywhere and provided planes that were extremely valuable to Syria for him to use. It would be unreasonable not to let Farouk bring back some achievements, and by the way, express Satan''s combat effectiveness, which would also be good for future cooperation.


    As for the possibility of leaking secrets, although there are some, it is not big, because they are wearing Syrian military uniforms, and their faces are either wearing masks or camouflage camouflage. Even if they are photographed by the camera, they can''t see who it is. For the relative benefits and the advantages of letting Farouk follow, this risk can be borne.


    The M17 mechanic sent by jaklan and polovich is driving the plane. The person sent by polovich is not only a mechanic, but also a pilot, which is more than enough to act as a co pilot. As for the random mechanic, it is sent from the airport. Gao Yang has never found the M17 random mechanic.


    As for Irene, she had to fly the little antelope. Cui Bo was her co pilot and only groliov was the passenger. The plane needed to provide machine gun cover in the air. The reason why groliov was not equipped with a co shooter was to leave a load and space to bring more machine gun bullets.


    Four helicopters rushed to the predetermined area in a dense formation. After leaving the airport, the helicopter turned off all its lights and flew in the dark.


    If night vision devices are not installed, helicopters will not be able to fight at night. Although Gaoyang has equipped all pilots with helmet mounted night vision devices, small night vision devices, whether low light or thermal, have too close field of vision. After the night vision modification kit with a detection range of 7000 meters is installed, three old helicopters will immediately have night combat capability.


    Of course, it''s OK. In Irene''s words, even the wiring is an open line modification, which is too rough. However, according to the Russian point of view, what''s rough or not? It''s fine and can''t be used as food. It''s OK to fight.


    Finally, the weapon operator and observer of Radio 1 said in the walkie talkie: "reach over the combat area, find the target building, reduce the height, and start approaching and observing."


    Gao Yang looked out from the side porthole, but it was only green, and he could not see the ground clearly. However, with the decrease of height, although he was still unclear, he could see the ground.


    After waiting for a moment, the observer of machine 1 whispered: "night Devil 2, responsible for the west side of the target building, night devil 3, go to the airborne field, night devil 4, move freely."


    When the time came to land, there was a sound of pulling the gun in the cabin. After a crash, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "I''m the black devil, ready."


    Jaklan shouted, "night demon three, arrive at the scheduled airspace."


    After the announcement, the observer of No. 1 aircraft said in a deep voice: "the heat source on the left side of the target building is obvious, the heat source is active, and the heat source on the right side is less, which is consistent with the intelligence analysis. It can be considered that the left side is the entrance. Night demon No. 1 is ready and requests to attack."


    "Night demon two, ready, request to start the attack."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said loudly, "attack!"


    Advanced armed helicopters, such as AH-64 Longbow Apache, have night vision equipment and are integrated with observation and combat.


    What is the integration of observation and attack, that is, discovery and destruction. When the helicopter finds the target, a collimator will aim at the target on the fire control display screen. At this time, it means that the machine gun and missile aim at the target.


    More advanced is the helmet aiming system. When the target is found, the pilot puts down the observation lens on the helmet, and the image will appear directly in front of the pilot. There is a collimator on the observation lens. Just aim the collimator at the target and fire. Moreover, the pilot''s head rotates and the machine gun rotates, that is, the pilot''s line of sight is there, and the machine gun will be aimed there.


    Unfortunately, the helicopters in Syria are old models. The planes that can be used by Gaoyang are not so advanced. After the night vision system is installed, they can only be seen and are not connected with the weapon system. Observation does not mean that they can hit. The final effect of fire attack depends on the level of pilots and weapon operators.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang found old pilots. When these old pilots attacked at night, they were not as advanced and convenient as they are now. They didn''t even have a reliable night vision. Therefore, Gao Yang found the right person to find old pilots because they have rich experience in using less advanced weapon systems.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what effect firepower preparation can achieve. If he can''t directly clean up the enemy outside with armed helicopters, their attack risk will be greater.


    After giving the order, night devil 1 fired several shots first, and the 23mm double mounted machine gun on the nose came with a shuttle first, followed by night Devil 2.


    In the night vision instrument, a string of bright lights fell at the foot of Gao Yang like a meteor at a very slow speed, and then bounced on the ground. Several shells bounced from the ground, drew a slower flash and disappeared.


    It looks slow, but the speed of the shell is obviously not as slow as it feels.


    After the first test of ballistic strike, night demon 1 may have found the trajectory, and then the Rockets began to pour down in a series.


    The rockets launched by helicopters spread widely. In order to achieve the best effect in the first round of attack, the two helicopters first shot out 80 mm rockets.


    Just a few seconds later, a total of 16 rockets landed on the ground. It seems that the effect is good and the impact point is very concentrated.


    After stopping for a few seconds and observing, night demon 1 added six 57 mm rockets, while night demon 2 didn''t use rockets, but only used machine guns.


    Night devil 1 then flew forward again. After hovering slightly, night Devil 2 fired all the remaining 80mm rockets at a nearby building. Night Devil 2 followed closely with a machine gun.


    When nocturnal one and two stopped attacking again, the observer of nocturnal one said calmly: "nocturnal three, the landing conditions are met, you can land, repeat, you can land."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "night demon 4, low altitude cover, night demon 3 landing, guys, it''s our turn."

 Chapter 998

    Three helicopters will knock out all the heat sources that appear nearby, and the commandos have the conditions to land as safely as possible.


    Jaklan controlled the plane to land at a place more than 40 meters to the right of the target building. Adala district was originally a living area. There was no place for landing near the target building. Unless it landed on the roof and hovered and then made cable landing, it would have to land at an intersection 40 meters away from the target building.


    The so-called intersection is actually the intersection of two paths. The space is very, very small. It can barely accommodate a huge Mi-17 landing. That is, jaklan''s skilled people are brave. It''s not possible to land with another pilot.


    The tailgate opened. Li JinFang and Andy he got out of the plane first. They knelt down on one knee on both sides of the hatch with guns to establish the first protection, and then Frye and Raphael. When they got off the plane, they also knelt down on one knee and raised their guns.


    The personnel came out in pairs. Gao Yang and Ludwig ran out of the hatch together, and then began to run towards the target building, regardless of whether there was anyone on the front side of the body.


    If anyone, that''s what Frye and Raphael are going to deal with.


    When Gao Yang ran more than 20 meters in front, all the people got off the plane. Li JinFang and his colleagues quickly followed him and raised their guns back to guard against threats from behind. Frye and Raphael were on the left and right sides.


    The arrows of Gao Yang and Ludwig for the triangle attack formation directly jumped at the target building.


    The helicopter took off and Gao Yang crossed the burning cars and bunkers. He saw at least more than 30 bodies in the place just bombed, and there were two anti-aircraft machine gun positions on both sides of the road.


    Gao Yang is very excited because the tighter the defense, the more likely he is to find the right place.


    Quickly ran to the target building.


    The target building was once lived by a rich man. Although the walls were full of holes hit by bullets and shells, one by one, we could still see the firmness and grandeur of the house.


    In the three storey building, the top floor has been lifted, and there is basically no roof. If someone is also on the second and first floors, hold a gun high and run quickly. Ludwig looks at the window. Everyone has a place to take care of himself. Once someone shoots from the house, he must return the shot in time.


    The second floor opened fire. In a big hole hit by shells, the strong wind on the left side fired a shot, which immediately interrupted the shooting in the hole.


    The building has no yard. A two meter wide gate has been opened on the side facing the street. The gate has disappeared, but it is now replaced by two shoddy iron doors that are casually welded.


    Seeing the tin door, Gao Yang was more excited. He knew there was a problem when he could make two doors for such a broken house in wartime.


    Gao Yang quickly approached the gate, put his body on the left side of the gate, Ludwig on the right side, and the red feather immediately behind them kicked it up.


    The iron door made a loud noise, but the grain wire did not move. The two butted doors were closed and reinforced from the inside. If they were closed from the inside, they could only be opened hard.


    Without kicking open, the red feather immediately gave way to one side. At this time, Frye carried an rpg-26 into the window on the second floor, threw the disposable launcher to the ground, and then continuously threw thunder at all the grenade holes on the second floor.


    The savage and the flyer each shot an rpg-26 into the reinforced windows on the first floor. All the windows were built with sandbags, but there was a shooting hole in the middle, and a shooting hole was enough.


    At this time, alcohol has set C4 on the wall on the left side of the gate, while Rafael has set C4 on the right side


    Who stipulates that Raiders must go through the door.


    They squatted down, and after two explosions, a big hole opened from the left and right of the gate.


    The two big holes are rectangular. The big hole on the right, which Rafael blew out, is very regular in shape. You can go when the door is installed with a door panel, while the one on the left is not very regular and round in the middle.


    Gao Yang stretched out his left hand, shook it left and right, and then the people on both sides jumped on it and threw the grenades in their hands from the big hole fresh out of the furnace. At least 20 grenades, shock grenades, attack grenades, defensive grenades and smoke grenades are all available.


    Why throw smoke bombs? Because Gao Yang equipped his people with night vision and gas masks.


    It is a night vision instrument equipped by all staff, and it is a two-mode night vision instrument for all staff, not only low light level, but also thermal imaging.


    If you can''t have an advantage in numbers, crush the enemy in equipment.


    Fortunately, Satan is rich, and they are willing to spend.


    After hearing the explosion from the house, Gao Yang''s left hand was raised and swayed a little left and right again, and then there was a grenade.


    Throw it twice because the space is very large. Gao Yang hopes to ensure that the people inside can be killed effectively.


    When the grenade exploded again, Gao Yang finally waved his hand and rushed into the house.


    The interior of the house is not empty. There are separated small rooms everywhere, which are still built with sandbags. When the alcohol is on the right and Ludwig is the first to rush in on the left, there is a special gunshot of AK in the house.


    Continuous shooting, when Gao Yang entered, Ludwig just shot down a man who was coughing and shooting, and alcohol quickly knocked down two people who were shouting wildly.


    Gao Yang still ran forward quickly in small steps. At this time, the shotgun was raised. The unique continuous and stuffy gunfire of aa-12 sounded. Two people running down the second floor fell down the stairs without handrails before they understood what was going on.


    The house was large, which was reflected in the intelligence before the attack. Gao Yang quickly played several sign languages with his left hand, and then the three groups immediately went up the stairs to the second floor.


    Just then, Li JinFang waved his arm and gestured to the ground.


    Found the basement, Gao Yang immediately decided to search downstairs in person.


    Syria is not a stable place. The Middle East war is related to Syria almost every time. Damascus has not been hit by Israeli air strikes once or twice. Therefore, when people here build houses, as long as they have the ability, they will certainly build basements.


    Regardless of the size of the basement, it must be of great help to anti artillery and air raid. It can be used as a storage room in peacetime and protect people in wartime. Why not? Therefore, almost all houses in Syria have basements, and the rich have more.


    If the ground building is large, the basement will not be very small. Ordinary people will try their best to build the basement solid and convenient for people to live when necessary. Of course, the rich will build the basement bigger, better, more comfortable and safer.


    Gao Yang quickly played sign language. The second group searched and cleaned the first floor. He took one group into the basement.


    The second group takes the fire storm mercenary regiment as the backbone, and the third group takes groliov''s four friends as the backbone.


    One group includes Gao Yang, Li JinFang, Frye, tiger, Li Yunzhe, Ludwig, red feather, military dog, and a small tail. Farouk decided to follow the group.


    Satan''s men acted separately because there were three battle groups, and Raphael and Andy didn''t need to go to the other two groups so that they wouldn''t recognize badadi face to face.


    The battle has always been carried out in silence. If it is not necessary, no one can speak. There is no other sound except the sound of guns and explosions. Since the battlefield has been one-way transparent, why do you have to speak to expose your position? If you can use sign language as much as possible, you will speak if you can''t.


    Gao Yang waved his hands several times. Frye, red feather, Ludwig and Li Yunzhe threw eight grenades down.


    Short exchange of fire, ammunition can not be used up, there is no need to save ammunition, and it is not to rescue hostages. It is the king''s way to greet with the most fierce firepower and minimize the possibility of enemy fire.


    After the grenade exploded, Li JinFang went down first, and then Gao Yang.


    The basement is very deep. Since it was built by the rich, of course, it will be reinforced and deepened as much as possible to improve safety.


    The basement is six meters below, and the passage leads directly to the ground. Whether there is an enemy can be seen at a glance. Nevertheless, before stepping on the ground, when there is cover, eight grenades are thrown in first.


    The grenade blast from the underground explosion could only come out through the channel mouth. The blast came out violently with dust and hurt his face, but no one turned his head and waited for the grenade to explode. Li JinFang was the first to jump down the underground channel.


    There is a corridor under the ground, just like the corridor of a hotel or apartment. There are at least ten rooms on both sides of the corridor. It seems that the owner of the house has a big family. When he built the basement, he not only repaired the bedrooms for his big family, but also had good conditions.


    The conditions are good, which can be seen from the door. The door is very good. It is built for living, which is no different from the houses on the ground.


    Li JinFang snapped three guns, replenished the guns at the three people who fell to the ground in the underground corridor, and then threw a grenade into an open room.


    Gao Yang stepped forward, raised his shotgun and opened a shot towards the nearest door on the right. What he shot was not shotgun, but a specially prepared sharp weapon to break the door, the high explosive bullet in the frag-12 ammunition used by AA12.


    The high explosive bomb breaks through the door, hits the distance where the fuse is opened, hits the wall and explodes.


    Gao Yang ignored the room where he had just fired too high explosives and turned to fire at a door on the left.


    Ludwig shot a shuttle at Gao Yang''s wooden door, red feather kicked the door, Frye threw a grenade, then the three turned to the left and repeated the above process towards Gao Yang''s new wooden door.


    After opening the door and throwing the grenade into the room, Li Yunzhe went in to shoot. The military dog finally entered the gun and observed whether there was anyone else in it.


    Six doors in a row have been broken, which is very efficient, fast and simple. You don''t even have to say a word.


    There are ten doors in the basement, seven of which have been broken. Gao Yang walks to the eighth door and hasn''t fired yet. Many holes suddenly appear on the door panel. After someone shoots inside, he opens it from the inside. Then one person rushes out. Gao Yang standing against the wall doesn''t fire. He holds a gun in his hand and kicks out with his Yin leg, Li JinFang shot the head of the man who fell at the door, then Gao Yang let go and hit a high explosive bomb inside. The people inside shouted and shot wildly outside. Ludwig and red feather threw the grenade in.


    Gao Yang looked out from the night vision instrument. The blood and rotten meat with heat danced around with a faint light, like petals falling, and looked very beautiful.

 Chapter 999

    The attack was carried out in an orderly manner, and everyone knew what to do.


    Although the background is complex and the training modes are diverse, Gao Yang has found all the old mercenaries. In addition, he has conducted a lot of joint training in advance. The newly formed commando does not appear to be out of touch.


    Three people are on guard and the rest clean the room. This has been repeated for many times. It will not extend the cleaning time because there is barely fierce resistance in one room.


    Gao Yang stood close to the wall, ignored the slight trouble he had just contributed to the smooth attack process, and finally made the room to fight back. When the people behind him poured bullets and grenades into the room, he fired a shot at the room on the opposite side.


    The high explosive bomb broke through the door, and the explosion sound was abnormal, indicating that the room was very big.


    There were only two rooms left, and Gao Yang shot the other fans on the same side.


    Gao Yang is worried that there is a tunnel leading to the outside world. According to common sense, the basement built as a shelter should have two or more channels.


    Gao Yang decided to clean up the small room first. After he shot high explosives at the two doors again, he stretched out two fingers ahead of one, then hung down the shotgun and pulled out the pistol with his right hand.


    Ludwig and red feather broke the door at the same time. The two doors were almost opened at the same time. Frye and Ludwig threw grenades into the house at the same time. The house didn''t know how big, but the large space would weaken the power of offensive grenades killed by shock waves, so this time they threw shock grenades and defensive grenades.


    Because of extreme confidence, Gao Yang didn''t wait for the second round of grenades to be thrown out. He dodged into the room and shot two beards holding guns and shooting at the door. In fact, they thought they were shooting at the door, but they were very upset. The shock bomb made them lose their eyesight, and the noise affected their sense of direction.


    The first shot hit the chest, and then the second shot aimed the muzzle raised by recoil at the head. It just started. One of two shots to ensure that it was killed.


    High explosive bombs and grenades have destroyed all the light sources in the house, and Gao Yang knocked down two people with flashlights on their guns.


    The room is really big, like an underground hall, and there will be more people when the room is big. At least twenty people stand in the room like headless flies.


    Almost everyone was shouting, and Gao Yang with sharp eyes found that at least one and a half of them didn''t take a gun.


    Li JinFang''s long shot killed the enemy on Gao Yang''s right side. Ludwig followed him in, and the gunfire continued to kill the enemy on Gao Yang''s right side.


    Gao Yang raised his gun and shot a man again. His eyesight recovered slightly. He just pointed the muzzle of the gun at the correct position. After he shot into the bridge of the man''s nose, Gao Yang finally spoke for the first time.


    "Catch alive."


    Of course, it is not everyone who catches the living, but the valuable ones.


    What captives are valuable? The leader, of course.


    Even though Gao Yang has never studied the enemy, they can tell who is the commander just from clothes, dress and body language. If they don''t have such eyesight and strength in war, they shouldn''t.


    The people who went to another room had ended the battle, but they stayed at the door and did not enter the big room. The situation was stable and there was no need to go in and make trouble.


    "The second group has been cleared, the channel is safe, the results have been counted, and there are no targets."


    The second group sent back the report. The first floor has been cleaned up, and they didn''t find the target on the first floor.


    Gao Yang shot and killed the enemy who looked like a small soldier. Then he rushed to a bearded man with an ak74u, but he didn''t have a row of magazines hanging on him. He shouted back all the time. He grabbed the short gun tube of the ak74u and kicked it violently with his right foot.


    With a smooth pull, he pulled the gun from the enemy who was unable to hold the gun, threw it behind him, and then held it high and grabbed the beard.


    Like holding a dog, Gao Yang pulled a man with no ability to move with his left hand and shot again, knocking down the last worthless target. At this time, he saw Ludwig rush to a man with a pistol, knock off the pistol, and then strangle a bearded neck with his left arm like a chicken, The beard immediately collapsed in his arms.


    Li JinFang also caught a man. His way was much simpler, just put down with the butt of a gun.


    There was no one standing. Just then, red feather leaned over, Gao Yang handed over the beard in his hand, and red feather reached out and grabbed the man''s hair.


    After taking the prisoner captured by Gao Yang, hongyumao walked out like a dead dog, holding a gun in one hand and holding the prisoner''s hair in the other.


    At this time, Gao Yang''s headphones heard the return of three groups.


    "The second floor has been cleared, three groups and five injuries have been verified, and there are no target figures."


    "Three groups hold the passage, two groups clear the retreat, stick to the airborne place, night devil three pick us up, night devil one, two, four, cover."


    "The second group understands, clear the retreat, stick to the landing site, start action, over."


    "Three groups understand. They have reached the first floor. The channel is safe. Over."


    Night devil No. 3 didn''t answer. Gao Yang immediately shouted, "night devil No. 3 answered."


    Gao Yang understood the problem. Night devil 3 was in the air, and he was in the basement. The power of the walkie talkie was too small. The basement blocked the radio signal. Two groups and three groups could receive it, but the plane couldn''t receive it, but the problem was not big. Raphael immediately called the plane for Gao Yang.


    After Raphael called, the night devil series replied quickly.


    "Night devil three, start landing. Repeat, night devil three, start landing."


    "Night demon one understands that a large number of enemies have gone out. Hurry up."


    "Night demon two understands."


    "Night devil four, boss, a large number of enemies are coming from the East. Let''s go to intercept them. The enemies around us are out of their nest. There are really a lot of people. You have to hurry."


    Gao Yang can receive messages from the plane, and he is not idle when listening to reports from the outside world.


    There is no second exit in the basement, which is critical because it means that the enemy has no chance to escape.


    Red feather, Ludwig and Li Yunzhe left one by one with a prisoner, while Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Frye checked each body in turn in the big room.


    Turning over a corpse, even if it has been beaten into a honeycomb, it needs to be shot, but in the process, Gao Yang didn''t find badadi.


    A total of 24 bodies and three prisoners quickly searched every corner of the room. After confirming that there were no living people, Gao Yang waved his hand and issued an order to retreat.


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Frye turned their heads and ran out, while the tiger and military dog guarding them at the door turned and ran out after seeing Gao Yang''s instructions.


    Gao Yang wanted to leave, but found a group of small tails. The captain Farouk, with a gun in one hand, was still running to each corpse in turn for camera.


    "Go!"


    Farouk shouted in a trembling voice, "wait for me, right away, right away!"


    Gao Yang was not angry, but he was very anxious. Time was running out. He looked at his watch and found that the action time had passed three minutes and twenty-five seconds. Gao Yang rushed over, grabbed Farouk''s arm, pulled and pushed him back, and said angrily, "get out of here!"


    After Faluk was pushed and staggered for two steps, he looked at the corpses all over the ground. Half of his corpses were not photographed, but after hesitation, Faluk finally ran out with Gao Yang.


    As far as this operation is concerned, leaving the battlefield is the most dangerous link, followed by entering, and the engagement in the process of attacking the target building is the least dangerous link.


    You know, this is a beheading operation. It is a battle to go deep behind the enemy and take the head of the general from the king''s army.


    People will die immediately without their heads, but an army headquarters will be taken. No matter what happens in the future, at least at this time, all people who can hold guns nearby will rush over.


    Therefore, Wang Jun''s claim to take the head of the general is not an exaggeration, because there are at least thousands of people in this area.


    Gao Yang pushed Farouk to the first floor, waved his arms twice in a row against the three groups guarding the entrance, two groups in front and one group in the back, and rushed towards the landing field quickly.


    The second group has established a circular defense line at the landing site of night demon 3, and they have begun to catch fire.


    Ludwig had a prisoner under his arm and ran fast. Gao Yang finally had to speak again. He shouted, "don''t kill him!"


    "Don''t be kidding!"


    Red feather grabbed the prisoner''s hair and dragged him to the ground to run fast, regardless of the prisoner''s painful howl. Li Yunzhe, his strength can''t be compared with the two strong men, so now it''s the military dog and he who are dragging the prisoner''s arm.


    A group of people suddenly appeared in Gao Yang''s line of sight. The distance was only about 150 meters, which was a very dangerous distance. However, a rocket in the air suddenly exploded in the crowd. Then, after a burst of concentrated shooting by the two groups, the nearest enemy had been wiped out.


    The night dart three came down, and when it was landing, the plane adjusted its head in the air, and opened the hatch door toward them.


    Less than ten meters away, the plane descended, and the strong downward air flow made the dust and small stones hurt in the face. The people with the prisoners rushed directly into the hatch door, stood high beside the tail hatch door and shouted, "retreat! Hurry! Hurry! Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!"


    People got on the plane one after another. When the last member got on the plane, Gao Yang pushed Farouk standing next to him. After the last one entered the cabin door, he immediately shouted, "all staff are here! Close the cabin door and take off!"


    The helicopter closed the cabin door in the process of rising. Although there were three more people, it was not overloaded. Night demon 3 took off smoothly.


    More and more people are coming out. Rockets are hitting at night devil No. 3. Although night devil No. 1, No. 2 and No. 4 try their best to intercept, only the firepower of three helicopters is really difficult to catch the enemies from all directions.


    Night devil 3 had taken off successfully. When it was about 50 meters high, it began to accelerate in one direction, but at this time, jaklan shouted, "Falk! Air defense missile!"


    People on the ground fired wildly into the air from various positions.


    Gao Yang looked out of the window. He didn''t see the missile, but he saw the beautiful light compiled by the tracer bullet. It was dreamy and very beautiful.

 Chapter 1000

    Helicopters are most vulnerable to attack when taking off and landing.


    Rockets have been flying in disorder, but fortunately, RPG is convenient to hit, but it will fall there, which will not be subject to people''s will. It depends on God''s will to fall there at a distance. Even after a long time of training, it is impossible to accurately grasp the landing point of RPG.


    People who are close will be shot down by three helicopters. It is unlikely that they want to launch rockets at close range, just like the US helicopter in Mogadishu.


    For people who are far away, let others play their RPG when it''s time. There''s no way. It depends on luck.


    But for air defense missiles, this is different.


    The altitude of night devil 3 is only more than 50 meters, and the flight speed has not been raised yet. It is the most vulnerable moment.


    Even if a man-made air defense missile is hit by one at this time, it is time to consider whether it is possible to go to the crash site to see if anyone survived.


    Gao Yang heard jaklan''s roar, but there was nothing he could do. The lives of the people on the whole plane were in jaklan''s hands.


    The plane suddenly rolled in place. The people in the cabin were just getting on the plane, but they just sat down, and there was no seat belt on the simple seat. In this case, what would happen if the helicopter rolled in place? That is, the people in the whole cabin immediately fell head and foot, and fell into a mess with the rolling helicopter.


    Gao Yang thought the plane was going to crash. After rolling around in the cabin, although he fell seven meat and eight vegetables, Gao Yang didn''t feel pain, but he directly scolded it.


    In the cabin, an angry scold broke out in an instant, in at least seven languages, with roughly the same meaning.


    Gao Yang thought it was over, because he knew that in theory, helicopters could roll, and a few models did, such as mi-28 and Ka-52, but it was an attack helicopter, which was at least a generation advanced than mi-8. In addition, it was a highly mobile attack helicopter, not a bulky Mi-17 Hippo just like its name.


    In actual combat, it seems that no such aircraft has ever rolled. When the Soviet Union fought in Afghanistan, a Mi-24 rolled sideways to avoid Stinger missiles, which caused a sensation.


    As for the transport helicopter, especially an old Mi-17, a backward, bulky and old transport helicopter called hippo, Gao Yang never thought that the helicopter could fly after rolling.


    In fact, Gao Yang thinks that the plane has been shot and will roll only when it falls.


    But he soon found that it was not, because the helicopter immediately threw a large number of infrared decoys, and then Gao Yang heard a close explosion.


    The explosion that can be heard under the interference of the strong noise of the helicopter and half scared to death shows that it is really not far away.


    The plane plummeted and staggered, leaving everyone in the cabin in a mess.


    Just then, Gao Yang heard Irene roar in his headphones with great excitement: "Dai Sheng! Well done!"


    Miraculously, the plane did not fall, and finally stabilized its attitude, and then climbed rapidly.


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to be happy, because he didn''t know what happened, so he was dizzy. When he climbed out of the tangled people, he shouted, "what''s going on?"


    Jaklan said in a loud voice, "I hope you didn''t break your head. I know you must have fallen badly! But the good news is that you''re safe, guys. Thank me. I just dragged you back from the gate of hell."


    After a long breath, Gao Yang said again, "what''s going on?"


    "It''s very simple. Our altitude is too low. The height of the missile is higher than our plane, and our infrared decoy is fired towards both sides and below. I don''t know where the missile is, so I fired the decoy bomb in a circle, so the infrared decoy bomb becomes a launch without dead corners around."


    After jaklan finished, the observer of night devil one spoke in admiration: "I can see very clearly that the missile exploded a little behind you. It seems that the missile took off first and then flew flat towards your heat source. The proximity fuse is less than 20 meters away. Your tail rotor can''t be saved. Beautiful, Dai Sheng, you saved all of you with death rollover. Well, are you sure that hippos can rollover?"


    At this time, the pilot of night devil II shouted, "well done, hippos can''t roll. Night devil II''s ammunition is consumed. We don''t even have a shell. Return first, over."


    Then Irene shouted, "a death roll, and then the missile hit the upward bait. Boss, you''ll be scared to death when you see it."


    Several pilots chatted, Gao Yang took a long sigh of relief, groped and climbed to a seat, straightened the crooked night vision, and shouted in the walkie talkie: "return, return! Hurry back, Falk, I don''t want to meet the second missile!"


    People in the cabin touched back to their seats one after another. Someone was crossing, someone was laughing loudly, and someone was scolding. Only after Li Qiu was stunned for a long time, he suddenly said loudly: "don''t want me to get on the helicopter next time, I''ll be scared to death!"


    Li Qiu had never fought in a helicopter.


    Just then, the red feather suddenly roared, "Falk, Falk! Who''s scared to pee your pants? What a big smell of pee, oh, thanks! Falk, my hands are wet, oh, thanks, my sleeves are wet, that damn coward! Loach! You must have scared to pee your pants!


    Li Qiu angrily said, "shut up! You idiot, you''re scared to pee. My crotch is dry. Don''t believe it!"


    A crowd of people laughed.


    "Who is it? Who is it!"


    "Who scared to pee?"


    "Who''s scared to pee? Military dog, is it you? You smell great, shet, stay away from me!"


    Finally, red feather found out who was a coward. He shouted, "don''t look for it. It''s a prisoner! Damn it, ram, you have to pay me more money. You have to pay my mental loss. You kicked the damn prisoner and he peed on me. Falk, you can''t let me forgive you without 10000 yuan."


    Escape from death, everyone was very excited, waved his big hand and said, "for your sake, here you are."


    "Oh? I have it too!"


    "I, I, I also touched it. Although it''s not much, give five thousand yuan."


    Laughing and making noise, until the plane came back and landed, and the moment the plane landed on the ground, the noisy cabin immediately quieted down.


    The hatch opened, the personnel quickly went out and Gao Yang called. Several people dragged the prisoners and ran quickly to his office. After that, all the talents followed the prisoners.


    Dani, and gallanor, many people were waiting at the airport.


    Seeing Gaoyang, Dani said loudly, "how''s it going?"


    Gao Yang made a gesture and said in a deep voice, "find an interrogation room. I want to ask questions."


    Dani shouted, "let''s come and leave this to us."


    Gaoyang ignored Dani. Dani was a little excited. He approached the prisoner behind Gaoyang. At this time, alcohol and Raphael stretched out their palms and motioned Dani to stop him.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to make the relationship stiff. He said to Dani, "bring your people and let''s try together first."


    Dani shouted, "what''s the result? Have you found badadi?"


    Gao Yang shook his head in silence, and his face was very ugly, because there was no expected goal in this battle.


    Badadi wasn''t there.


    The room next to Gao Yang''s office is Dani''s office. Dani pointed to his room and said, "go to me. I''ll call a torture expert."


    The 13th, the shadow and Tommy were also in the procession, but they didn''t speak.


    Dragged the man into Dany''s office, and the rest waited outside the door.


    When he threw the three prisoners to the ground, Gao Yang immediately said, "wake them up."


    The shadow rolled up his sleeve. After rubbing his hands on the 13th, after hearing Gao Yang''s words, they said in unison: "no, only one is left here."


    Dani opened his mouth and said, "don''t worry, don''t worry! I didn''t expect you to bring prisoners back. Wait a moment, half an hour at most. Let the interrogation experts come. The prisoners are too valuable to kill them?"


    On the 13th, he looked at Dani and said, "no, let''s start now. Ram is very worried."


    Dani still wanted to talk, but looking at the 13th and the shadow, he finally said, "I have only two requirements. Don''t kill them or seriously hurt them."


    At this time, Gao Yang pointed to the prisoner he had captured himself and said, "pee your pants, that position should be the highest."


    The shadow smiled and said, "no, we start with those who are lower and younger."


    A prisoner was left. A glass of cold water was poured on it. The prisoner didn''t wake up, but after the shadow stabbed him in a position under the prisoner''s armpit with a small knife, the prisoner immediately screamed and woke up.


    Gao Yang stood forward and said in a deep voice, "can you ask?"


    On the 13th, he shook his head, but the shadow smiled and said, "if you want to be fast, use the means of rapid interrogation. Don''t worry, he can''t die, but he may have a mental breakdown, but please don''t worry, the mental breakdown is not permanent. Well, let him rest for a week to ten days before he can have a second interrogation."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "fast!"


    The shadow looked at the 13th and said, "if you have a quick trial, I only know the techniques that make people extremely painful. Do you have a better way?"


    Dani said nervously, "it''s OK to have a mental breakdown for a period of time, but you must stay alive. You must stay alive."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "if you want to keep alive, my method can''t be used. It''s extremely painful."


    The shadow smiled and said to Gao Yang, "give me half an hour. Ask again in half an hour. I promise he will say everything."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''ll give you half an hour. I can wait and see you."

 Chapter 1001

    Half an hour later, fifteen minutes later, Gao Yang left Dani''s office.


    The crowd was still waiting outside, but they were afraid of hearing what they shouldn''t hear, so the crowd consciously moved away.


    Seeing Gao Yang coming out, the crowd gathered around him. Ludwig handed him a cigarette. After Gao Yang caught it, the alcohol lit a fire for him.


    After waiting for Gao Yang to take a deep breath of smoke, the alcohol raised his thumb towards Gao Yang, but didn''t say anything. The clown said excitedly: "I''ve never fought such a war. I feel so cool, just like playing computer games. No, it''s easier than playing games and simpler than exercises."


    Li Qiu followed, "it''s too fucking scary when evacuating."


    Gao Yangshen nodded with the same feeling.


    Ludwig raised his chin and said, "it''s over inside? It''s so terrible that I haven''t heard it for years."


    The military dog subconsciously wiped his arm and said, "I''ve heard a lot of screams, but it''s the first time I''ve heard them. It makes my goose bumps rise. Now I understand what despair is. I want to die but I can''t die."


    Li Qiu said faintly, "without culture, it''s called no survival, no survival."


    The military dog nodded and said, "yes, that''s what it means."


    Ludwig said disdainfully, "you have too little knowledge. I''m going to interrogate him. His cry is worse than this."


    After a few people laughed in a low voice, Gao Yang saw that Irene and jaklan were still busy by the plane, groliov didn''t come, and he was still cleaning the machine gun.


    Although I''m not a mechanic, as a pilot, even if I don''t do it myself, I have to watch the maintenance of the aircraft.


    Gao Yang pointed to the meter 17 that almost scared them to death and said in a deep voice, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Gao Yang walked to the plane. When he saw Gao Yang approaching, jaklan, who maintained the plane with the mechanic, greeted him and smiled at Gao Yang: "it''s all right? I heard you''re interrogating the prisoners. Have you got any results?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I asked one. Badadi wasn''t there. I haven''t asked the other two. Later, all three people will be able to determine what''s going on."


    Jaklan shook his head helplessly and said, "that''s a pity. Forget it, this kind of thing is normal."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "yes, I''m sorry, but it''s also normal."


    Jaklan nuzui the room under interrogation and said, "you can''t wait to continue asking? Why are you here? I''m busy. I don''t trust to hand over the plane to the mechanic. I have to see if the rotor can still be used. If there is a crack or something, I have to change the rotor, as well as the oil circuit and the engine. I have to check everything for trouble."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "I can''t stay any longer. Originally, I thought I had a good bearing capacity, but I got goose bumps when I saw them interrogate the poor bastard, so I decided to come out for a breath. When they finish the preliminary work first, it''s not too late for me to go in."


    "How did they do it?"


    "Disgusting and cruel, can''t you say it?"


    "Well, since it''s disgusting, don''t say it. I''m hungry and I''m still busy going to dinner."


    Gao Yang pointed to MI 17 and said, "the reason why I came here is that I was afraid and curious. Why did you make a death roll? Is it necessary?"


    Jaklan rubbed the oil on his hands, then raised his hands and said, "you see, my right hand is our plane, and my left hand is a missile. We are lucky. When I was about to speed up, I saw a flash on the right side, and I can see that it was still a missile. Although the radar didn''t warn, I decided to run for my life."


    "Our flight attitude is like this. The nose is here. After I change the direction, the nose is here, because I want the engine nozzle to avoid the direction of the missile, because the temperature there is the highest. At the same time, I quickly landed and tried to make the missile lose its target when the altitude is reduced, because we were really close to the ground, but we were too close to the missile Close, so I realized that simple maneuver could not avoid the missile. "


    "At that time, I realized that the missile was coming soon, and because of my evasion action, we might be in a more dangerous situation. Because of the reduction of the height, the height of the missile was parallel to or even higher than that of our aircraft, and our jamming bombs were installed under and on both sides of the aircraft, so I rolled over!"


    After snapping his hand, Jacqueline said excitedly: "You should be glad that I was flying the plane. You know, if you change the pilot, you''ll be dead! I rolled over and let the jamming bomb shoot in all directions, and I succeeded! But this is not the key. The key is that I stabilized the plane again instead of downloading it to the ground. Do you know our altitude at that time? Less than 40 meters!


    Wow, less than 40 meters high, roll, and risk being hit by the jamming bomb to launch the jamming bomb to the rotor, then stabilize the aircraft, and then climb up and fly quickly. I''m a fucking powerful guy. I admire myself. Really, ram, you should thank me. I saved all of us. If you change a pilot, you''ll be dead! "


    Under the explanation of Jacqueline''s words and gestures, Gao Yang finally understood the situation at that time, so after a long sigh of relief, he said to Jacqueline, "I really didn''t know that hippos could roll, did you know?"


    Jaklan shrugged and said, "no, if anyone can drive a hippo to roll, everything I''ve done can''t be called a miracle, man, I tell you, you just witnessed a miracle, you know, and this miracle saved your life, you know!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I know. I didn''t know it just now, but it''s more clear now. However, since it''s a miracle, in other words, it''s a lot of luck, right?"


    Jaklan reached out his hand and clenched it into a fist before Gao Yang''s eyes. He said solemnly: "I never rely on luck. I''m strength!"


    "Can you do it again?"


    Jaklan was stunned immediately. He tilted his head and said, "well, well, forget it."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "your miracle is the result of strength and luck. I must state that I believe in your ability very much. Well, otherwise I wouldn''t call you here, would I?"


    Jaklan immediately revived his spirit and shouted, "you understand!"


    Looking at it, it was almost time. Gao Yang patted jaklan on the shoulder, smiled and said, "the trial should start again. I have to continue listening. See you later."


    He waved goodbye to jaklan. When Gao Yang walked back to the interrogation room, he had to pass by the crowd again. He waved and said, "it''s okay. Let''s go. What should we do? Go to bed again."


    Ludwig patted his stomach and said loudly, "I''m hungry. I''m waiting for an extra meal. Boss, won''t you forget this?"


    Gao Yang patted his head and said, "Oh, sorry, I really forgot. I''ll let someone arrange it now. Do any of you want to add food or wait until breakfast time?"


    No one has to wait for breakfast. After a short but intense battle, especially after being scared half of his life in the air, eating a meal is a good way to relieve tension.


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "well, I''ll inform you now. It shouldn''t be long."


    Just then, Li Qiu suddenly raised her hand and said, "boss, let me tell you something."


    Gao Yang looked at Li Qiu strangely and said, "what''s the matter? You won''t really stop getting on the helicopter in the future?"


    Ludwig said with a strange smile, "our little loach is scared."


    With disdain on her face, Li Qiu gave Ludwig a middle finger and said solemnly: "No, I just said casually at that time. How can I really not get on the helicopter? What I want to say is business. Boss, lunch is barbecue and dinner is barbecue. In addition to barbecue, it is pancakes and salad. Breakfast is pancakes and chickpeas, dinner is chickpeas and pancakes, and changing the pattern is to change the barbecue into fried fish. Are you bored?"


    Annoyed, Gao Yang is annoyed to death.


    The food in Syria is very similar to that in Iraq. Is it delicious? In fact, it''s delicious, but the problem is that everything changes. Li Qiu''s words have roughly described the food structure in Syria.


    No matter what delicious food you eat for three consecutive days, you have to be annoyed. Of course, this is for Chinese people. For residents in areas with monotonous diet, they will have no problem eating the same food all their life, but for Chinese people, it is a big problem, which will kill people.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I''m really annoyed, but I can''t help it. Just be satisfied. Now the supply in Syria is tight. We eat the air force stove, which is already the best food."


    Li Qiu waved his hand and said, "in fact, it''s simple. Can we fire by ourselves? You want the materials, can I cook? Boss, I can''t carry it anymore. I bake it every day. I always eat it with fire."


    Gao Yang''s heart pounded. His voice trembled. He grabbed Li Qiu excitedly and said loudly, "can you cook?"


    Li Qiu said with a serious face: "I''m in Africa. I''m surrounded by a group of black brothers. Let''s say, compared with those black brothers, the food here is very, very good. So, how do you think I live to this day if I can''t cook?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "OK! Wait, what do you want, what do I give you, what will you do?"


    Li Qiu said confidently, "it''s nothing. Just don''t take me as a chef. But cooking seasoning here is a problem, so I may not be able to make authentic taste here, but it''s no big problem. Well, let''s talk about it after looking at the raw materials."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "according to the rules of mercenaries, I shouldn''t ask too many questions, but now I want to know, where did you learn your cooking? Aren''t you a cook?"


    "No, it''s just greedy. Well, it''s naturally delicious. When it''s all right in China, I''m also studying and doing it myself. It can be regarded as a foundation."


    Li Qiu is not a cook. Gao Yang is a little disappointed, but it''s good to meet someone who can cook. He said in a deep voice: "wait, I''ll find someone. You can borrow the airport kitchen to cook a meal and do more. If you cheer up, I''ll find a way to get you a stove immediately. There''s also money for you. As long as your meal is really appetizing to us, I''ll double your salary!"

 Chapter 1002

    Gao Yang returned to the interrogation room, but his conversation with the people wasted some time. When he went in, the interrogation was over.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Dani looked excited. He looked so excited that he was about to explode.


    "Do you know who you arrested? Do you know who you killed! You made great contributions, Falk, I''m a little too excited, ram, I don''t know what to say! You made great contributions! We made great contributions!"


    Dani was only excited to repeat a few words over and over. Gao Yang looked at No. 13 with questioning eyes, and then said calmly on the 13th: "when you broke the place, ace was at the headquarters in Damascus. The prisoner you brought back, the prisoner who peed his pants, was the military commander and supreme commander of ace in Damascus."


    Dani whispered excitedly, "you took away a headquarters! It''s the rebel joint headquarters in Damascus! There are four headquarters in total! They will launch an attack tomorrow, but you directly knocked out the headquarters. None of them ran away, ha ha!"


    On the 13th, he whispered again: "it''s a pity that a united rebel headquarters was destroyed. You caught the man with the highest status in Damascus, but badadi won''t go to that headquarters. Because it''s a joint operation, badadi won''t show up. He will only show up in the separate operation or major operation of AIS."


    Gao Yang exhaled and said, "are you sure?"


    The 13th nodded and said, "it''s basically determined, but abbah hasn''t been interrogated yet. Maybe you can get more things after asking him."


    Dani said excitedly, "the man you caught is abach. We know this man. We have found him long ago, but I didn''t expect that this guy is our great enemy. He planned and commanded almost all the military operations of AIS in Damascus. I didn''t expect you to achieve such great results in your first attack. It''s great!"


    It was a successful beheading operation, but Gao Yang was unable to lift his spirit. For him, the only goal now is to kill badadi.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "has abach been tried?"


    The 13th shook his head and said, "not yet. The one you caught has the highest status and wants to stay for the last interrogation. However, we have obviously got a lot of information now, which is very helpful to pry open abach''s mouth."


    Gao Yang nodded, when Dani said excitedly again: "We have made great contributions. The rebels want to change their situation in Damascus, so they planned a big operation. You know, there will be a large-scale attack tomorrow. Four organizations will act at the same time, with a scale of more than 5000 people. There has not been such a large-scale attack in the battle before Damascus. They have prepared everything and will leave at 9 a.m. tomorrow Officially launched the attack, but before they started, you took over the headquarters and completely destroyed the whole command system, because they were caught up by you during a pre war meeting. "


    Dani talked endlessly, because for him, the credit was really great. It was so great that the whole military intelligence agency would take credit for the beheading battle.


    Hello, I''m good. Hello, everyone. Not only the military intelligence bureau is happy, but the army is the happiest one. Farouk has been busy sorting out his video data. If he is here, he may have jumped up happily.


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "good. Then go on with the trial and see if you can ask more things from abach."


    The excited Dani grabbed Gao Yang''s sleeve and said nervously: "Ram, your interrogation is fast, but it will break people down. Can you keep abbah? I mean, we can interrogate him, but let him continue to be interrogated by us again. You know, we need him to speak. Also, I have sent back the report. Well, someone may come here soon, so we need to keep abbah."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "big man?"


    Dani lowered his voice and said, "of course it''s a big man. I won''t be surprised no matter who came."


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "in fact, I prefer to pry open abach''s mouth and ask badadi''s whereabouts as soon as possible. Well, since badadi has peed his pants, it must not be difficult for him to speak. Let him take a breath and let you review it again in front of big people, which is good for us all."


    Dani patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and showed an tacit smile.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "can you take this opportunity to help us solve some capital problems? You know, I personally invested a lot in our battle. Now I''m a little short of money. What''s more, how about solving some more helicopters?"


    Dani whispered: "my friend, it''s hard to say about the money. Now we are all short of money. However, with this physiological foundation and equipment, it''s not a word! I''ll make a report with Farouk, and the resources must be poured out to us."


    This is not a conspiracy, this is a public conspiracy. This is the attention that will be obtained after making achievements, and the inevitable reflection that Syria will make in order to achieve more war results. Therefore, what can Dani say to Gao Yang.


    I have no money, but I can get more support. It''s time to be satisfied. I raised my head to the shadow and said, "you hear me, is there a problem?"


    The 13th whispered, "I can solve it and let him leave enough spirit and physical strength to cope with the next trial."


    The shadow spread his hands. He picked up a towel and wiped the blood on his hands. When he found that it couldn''t be cleaned, he said disapprovingly: "give me a cigarette."


    Dani immediately took out a cigarette and put it in the mouth of the shadow who was too dirty to pick it up. Then he lit a fire for the shadow. After taking two bites of the cigarette, the shadow raised his bloody hand and shook his index finger: "Leonard, don''t rush for work with me. I haven''t enjoyed it for a long time. Don''t doubt my strength. Just prolong the time. Bring him here. Your requirements are absolutely satisfied."


    Abach was brought in by Frye and Li JinFang.


    He threw abach to the ground, the shadow stepped on abach''s hand, and then twisted the cigarette end on abach''s hand. He smiled and said, "are you afraid? Do I look like a pervert? I tell you, you look like a pervert, because I am a pervert. I will torture you slowly, slowly, slowly, slowly, and let you know what the real hell is."


    Abbah speaks Arabic, so the shadow also speaks Arabic. Gao Yang found that those who have something to do with intelligence work seem to speak several foreign languages.


    The shadow said that he would translate on the 13th. Now Gaoyang can listen to Arabic, but at most he can understand half of Lian mengdai''s guess. He is already learning and making good progress, because there is this language environment in Syria.


    Abach looked very tough. He was weak but determined: "you can kill me, but I will never speak."


    The shadow chuckled and said, "kill you? Idiot! What good do you want? Why bring you here if you want to kill you? Don''t worry, you can''t die. You can''t die for a long time. Don''t worry. I''m not going to ask you yet. Let''s stimulate you first."


    The shadow put abach on the chair, tied it firmly, blocked abach''s mouth with a cloth, and then began.


    Because of the pain, abach is struggling hard, but the shadow has said that abach has no chance to say.


    Abbah would not be in danger of life, nor would there be particularly obvious scars. The shadow started very slowly and carefully. He chose the most painful place to start. Within a few minutes, abbah peed his pants again.


    The shadow stopped and said helplessly, "maybe it''s time to ask."


    Took out the towel in abach''s mouth. Before the shadow opened his mouth, abach was panting, but said very quickly: "what do you want to know, I said, don''t torture me, don''t torture me..."


    On the 13th, the shadow looked disdainful and said, "it''s only ten minutes. Don''t worry. It''s just for you to breathe. We''re not in a hurry."


    Abach said with a sad, angry and painful face: "Damn it, you damn demons, let me tell you everything in exchange for giving me pleasure."


    The shadow squatted in front of abach and said in a deep voice: "Hey, abbah, I know your name. Won''t you be surprised? You must have understood that your partner has told me everything, so, um, you know? I have countless ways to make you speak, and now it''s just an appetizer. Now you have a chance. I''ll ask you and answer. To tell you the truth, you should know that we have two people''s mouths Yes, if I find anything wrong, you know the consequences. "


    The shadow waved his head and said, "ask him where badadi is."


    Abach said without hesitation: "he''s in Damascus, but he has many footholds. He never stays in one place for too long. If we want to meet, we can only contact by telephone, and then determine where to meet. I''ll see him or wait for him to come and see me."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "where was he last seen? When?"


    "Yesterday afternoon, he was in my headquarters in adala, but he just looked and left soon. I don''t know where he went again."


    Asked for some new information, Gao Yang breathed out and said, "let him write down all the footholds of badadi, which should be very detailed."


    After saying that, Gao Yang felt inappropriate, so he said to the shadow, "how can you be sure that what he said is true, rather than lying to us in order to avoid being punished."


    The shadow smiled with the 13th, and then the shadow said, "this is just the beginning. Write down his confession, and then try again. Let him say everything he knows on the edge of collapse, then check it, and then try again, and then record it. Let''s say that we will take the trouble to repeat this process at least four to five times, at least."


    The 13th then said, "without anti torture training, even if he prepared a hundred false answers, he had to tell the truth in the end. Does this guy look like he had anti torture training?"


    Gao Yang understood what life is better than death, and what the end is if he can''t live or die, so he smiled and said, "good, then go ahead and ask."

 Chapter 1003

    Abach''s interrogation didn''t last very long, because Gao Yang didn''t need to know much, so after asking the desired answer, the interrogation he was concerned about was over. As for more in-depth and more specific information, it''s natural for Dani to continue the interrogation after taking over.


    Finally, when he was finished, he handed abach to Dani. Gao Yang returned to his bedroom and put down his gun and equipment. He just took a pistol with him and didn''t change his clothes. Then he went to his office. He, shadow and three people on the 13th wanted to sort out the information.


    When he entered the office, Gao Yang said to the shadow of meditation who was looking down at the information he had written down: "how''s it going? Is there any harvest?"


    The shadow nodded and said, "the virgin of steel has disappeared. I can''t hold their tail, but it seems that the virgin of steel has been divided into two parts, one is in Aleppo and the other is still in Damascus."


    Gao Yang sat down and said in a deep voice, "didn''t abbah give the activity area of the virgin of steel? Do you think the virgin of steel is with badadi?"


    The shadow shook his head and said: "the unconfirmed information is likely to be fabricated by Abbas. Before the repeated interrogation is confirmed, this information cannot be considered as a fact. Even if Abbas''s confession is considered as a fact, I prefer to think that the virgin of steel has undertaken the responsibility of training aisis rather than protecting badadi."


    Gao Yang sat down and said in distress, "I agree with you, but how to find badadi? This guy seems to be very careful."


    The shadow was distressed and said, "it''s difficult. We don''t seem to have a better way except to take a chance. It will be a long process."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but someone said in the walkie talkie, "guys, dinner is ready. Try the technology of loach."


    Gao Yang''s spirit perked up and said loudly to the shadow and number 13: "put down everything. Now it''s the most important to eat. Let''s go and try the skills of the new chef."


    It was already more than six o''clock, and it was already dawn. People scattered everywhere came to their canteen one after another.


    When he entered the canteen, he saw Li Qiu standing in front of several large aluminum basins in camouflage clothes and a spoon in his hand. He not only became a chef, but also played the role of canteen aunt.


    Li Qiu seems to be very familiar with his role. Whenever someone comes to him with a dinner plate, Li Qiu quickly picks up a spoon in each aluminum basin with a big spoon, pops it into the dinner plate, and then loudly says, "serve the rice yourself and take a bowl to serve the soup."


    Gao Yang took a plate and looked at the things in the four aluminum basins. After they didn''t sell very well, there was only a little expectation left. He said in a deep voice, "what are the dishes?"


    After Li Qiu slapped Gao Yang, he said loudly, "there are too few dishes, so what we do is soup."


    It''s all meat, and it''s strange that breakfast is all meat, but the conditions are limited. In this area, vegetables are more precious than meat at this time. It''s not surprising that breakfast is all meat.


    Gao Yang sat down with the plate and didn''t serve rice or soup first. After holding two chopsticks with chopsticks, Gao Yang stared at the people who were still wolfing down. Gao Yang shouted to Cui Bo in Chinese: "rabbit! Take more plates and serve more! Serve more for me, or it will be gone in a while!"


    Because the materials are not complete, the three dishes are slightly different from Gao Yang''s memory, but they are really delicious, really delicious.


    Everyone quickened the pace of eating. Ludwig was big. He didn''t drink soup or eat rice. He swept everything from the plate, regardless of his clothes stained with juice.


    After eating quickly, Ludwig immediately stood up and almost ran behind the line of five people, staring at the big aluminum basin in front of Li Qiu with murderous eyes.


    Ludwig quickly entered the predator mode.


    Everyone quickly entered the frenzied eating mode. When a soldier eats fast, and when a mercenary eats fast, it''s all practiced.


    Ordinary diet will not make people hungry, but it will not give people a strong appetite. It is highly praised that they have suffered from monotonous diet for a long time. At the moment, it is like a long drought and showers. Everyone turns into a glutton.


    If there are more wolves and less meat, you have to rob them. Although you have to queue up and obey the rules, whoever eats first can go to Sheng. It''s a very simple truth.


    Li Qiu seems to be really used to his influence. No matter what others say, or even beg or threaten, Li Qiu is always the same half spoon, which is very consistent with the way of the canteen aunt. However, Li Qiu always has to give his boss some face. When Cui Bo took two plates and put them in front of him, Li Qiu filled them very full.


    After knocking on the aluminum basin with a big spoon, Li Qiu said in a dignified voice: "listen, that''s this thing. One person holds it twice. There''s no more. Don''t worry. It''s useless to be anxious, so you should taste it slowly."


    A burst of wailing, the savage shouted, "loach, my dear loach, why don''t you do more?"


    Li Qiu said loudly, "I''m alone, but I have to provide food for 30 people. Why don''t you help me when I''m busy? OK, that''s all."


    Gao Yang suddenly stretched out his hand and slapped the table, startling everyone. After casting his eyes on his head, Gao Yang pointed to Li Qiu and said, "from today on, your daily salary will double! Come on, give me more."


    Gao Yang''s shamelessness quickly attracted a burst of criticism, but Gao Yang was unmoved. He was enough, but Irene and ulyanko haven''t eaten yet. On the premise of more wolves and less meat, we should save more for them first.


    Just then, Dani suddenly appeared at the door of the canteen. After seeing Gao Yang, Dani quickly walked up to Gao Yang and leaned down and whispered, "ram, you have to be ready. Someone will pick up the prisoners later. At the same time, they want to meet you. You have to be ready."


    Gao Yang ate and whispered, "is it the kind of meeting with big people or something?"


    "Meet the big man!"


    Gao Yang was slightly surprised and said, "so fast? Is it too fast?"


    Dani smiled and said, "great victory, who doesn''t like it? What if you don''t hurry up? I can tell you that our people will come first. You know, the prisoners have to be interrogated by us, so our number one person will arrive first."


    The number one figure of the military intelligence agency is definitely a big man. He nodded and said, "OK, have dinner first. After dinner, I''ll go to see him with you, but I can''t bring a gun. Are there any other problems?"


    Dani whispered, "you''d better understand. Just don''t bring a gun. It doesn''t matter in other aspects."


    After that, Dani suddenly sniffed and said, "it smells good!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "isn''t it good? Go and get the plate and eat together."


    Dani looked at his watch and said, "eight o''clock. There''s still time. OK, I''m really hungry."


    Dani is an officer, and his rank is not low. He is also an officer of the intelligence system, but this does not prevent him from wolfing down when he eats.


    While Dani was having dinner, Farouk suddenly rushed in. He quickly ran to Gao Yang. After watching Dani hesitate, he immediately sat in front of Gao Yang and whispered in an excited tone: "Ram, get ready. Someone from the army will come today. I handed in the video and attached great importance to it. I was informed that the army headquarters will send an investigation team. Although I don''t know who it will be, I think the level should be very high."


    Gao Yang was a little helpless. He waved his hand and said, "Captain, you have to understand that we should not and should not fall into this situation. I don''t want to be disturbed too much."


    Farouk nodded and said: "I understand, I understand very well, but the sensation caused this time is too big. You know, after I sent the video back, they called people to watch it all night. Gongyang, under the sensation, it must attract a lot of attention, but it won''t be too long. I promise it won''t affect your normal preparation for the war in one or two days."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll try my best to cooperate. Well, have you eaten? If you haven''t eaten, let''s eat together."


    Farouk nodded, but he didn''t start, but stopped talking. But after thinking about it, he finally said, "major Dani and I are together now, so I don''t keep anything. Ram, the general wants to send a team of people under my command and follow you, OK?"


    Gao Yang frowned, and Farouk hurriedly said, "all the people who can speak English are selected. There is no problem in language, and the number will not be too many. Thirty, at most thirty!"


    Gao Yang won''t bring a mop, absolutely not. He really goes to the battlefield. Once Farouk''s people move slowly and fall into a siege, they won''t be saved.


    Gao Yang hesitated and decided not to play with a limited level of mops, but it''s not good to refuse too directly. Now he still needs people.


    Gao thought, thinking, "we can send a small team to come, but if they can go to war, I has the final say."


    Farouk nodded and said, "yes, no problem."


    Gao Yang continued to eat. Just then, his satellite phone rang. Gao Yang got up and took two steps. He looked at the phone number. It was strange, and then connected the phone.


    After Gao Yang connected the phone, a man on the phone said in a deep voice, "I''m a postman."


    Gao Yang was delighted that Taylor was finally coming. He said in a deep voice, "where are you?"


    "I have arrived at Damascus International Airport. Where are you?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "you stay at the airport. I''ll have someone pick you up. If you go to the Syrian military, don''t worry. I sent you."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang sat back at his desk, smiled at Dani and Farouk and said, "a man I''ve been waiting for is coming. He''s at Damascus airport. Who can help me pick him up?"

 Chapter 1004

    Dani hurried out and left first. He had to arrange for someone to pick Taylor up from the airport.


    Farouk left after eating. Gao Yang didn''t know what he was going to do. In short, Farouk looked very anxious and seemed to have a lot to do.


    After Dani and Farouk left, Gao Yang patted the table, then stood up, smiled at the people and said, "guys, take the time to talk to you about a few things."


    The people who were eating stopped and looked at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "First of all, as we said, every time there is a major military operation, there will be a corresponding bonus in addition to the daily battle salary. This is very thrilling, but we did a good job. Therefore, in addition to the daily battle salary, all the participants will get a bonus of 10000 dollars this time. Oh, red feather, you will be given a bonus of 20000 yuan as compensation for your pee."


    Whistles were heard everywhere and everyone applauded. Although they were really frightened, they were worth 10000 yuan in a battle.


    For Gao Yang, the people who work for him have a good level and perform very well. He has to express his feelings, reason and rules.


    He raised his hand to indicate that the excited crowd was quiet and said in a loud voice: "The second thing is that we have started the battle, so the battle will not stop. We have obtained some information, and we should attack the enemy as much as possible before the enemy reacts, so there will be action tonight. Your task is to have a good rest, because the action tonight may last all night and attack many places."


    Hongyumao waved his fist and said loudly, "the more, the better. We don''t mind making more money. Boss, it''s best to get a daily salary every day. It''s better if we can often encounter a big action!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "well, the next thing to say is about mechanics. You have to work harder during the day to ensure that the aircraft has no problems, because the next combat tasks will be very frequent, and the aircraft must be in the best state."


    A mechanic saluted and said with a smile, "as you wish, I promise there will be no mechanical failure, and there will never be a situation where you can''t move because of the problem of the plane."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, the last thing, loach, can you make a big plate of chicken?"


    Li Qiu shrugged and said, "give me chicken and potatoes. You''d better have some green peppers and carrots. I''ll make you a large plate of chicken, but I''m not very good at making noodles."


    Treble raised his hand and shouted, "give this to me. I''ll roll the noodles."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, then wait for a big plate of chicken. Maybe not at noon, because someone is coming today. I may need to meet many people. Well, in the evening, have a big plate of chicken for dinner and take action after dinner."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, then eat, eat and go to bed."


    The crowd started again, but the atmosphere was better this time. At this time, the shadow said slowly: "red feather, I heard that you were urinated by the prisoner. I found that you didn''t wash your hands, and you were eating."


    A burst of laughter, and the red feather stood up and angrily said, "fart, who says I didn''t wash my hands? Oh, Falk! I really didn''t wash my hands! Shet!"


    Red feather rushed out of the door and everyone burst into laughter.


    Li Qiu''s cooking was really good. Gao Yang ate a lot more than usual. After breakfast in a happy atmosphere, everyone else went to rest, but Gao Yang returned to the office.


    According to the latest confession, Gao Yang looked carefully at the photos and maps. He had to decide where to attack during the day. At night, he immediately began a new round of attack.


    He went late for dinner on the 13th, but he was always the first to eat, so when Gao Yang started his research, he had watched it for a while on the 13th.


    On the 13th, he gave Gao Yang a piece of paper and said in a deep voice, "you can refer to my judgment."


    Gao Yang and the 13th saw it for a while, and the shadow also came. He made himself a cup of coffee. After sitting down, he said to Gao Yang leisurely: "it''s really good to sit in the office. I feel good that I can get a salary just sitting here. However, it may be a pity that there is no bonus."


    Gao Yang raised his middle finger to the shadow and ignored him.


    The shadow smiled and said, "don''t worry. When the people of the Syrian military intelligence agency arrive, there will be another trial, and the credibility of the second trial result will be much higher. Therefore, I suggest you go to rest first and determine the attack target in the afternoon."


    Gao Yang put down his paper and pen and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to attack many times. Do you think it''s feasible?"


    The shadow tilted his mouth and said, "don''t ask me. I didn''t participate in the war. I don''t know the battle intensity, and I don''t know what intensity of counterattack the enemy will make, so I can''t provide very useful suggestions. It''s up to you. If you think the battle intensity is not high, it doesn''t matter to attack seven or eight times a night."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s not a big problem for the first time, but continuous attacks on the hiding place of senior figures in AIs will inevitably arouse vigilance. I want to act quickly and complete my goal as much as possible before the enemy reacts. This is an action against them."


    The shadow snapped his fingers and said, "you can increase the intensity tonight, come as many times as possible, and then go to fight other rebel organizations and confuse their judgment within at least a week. In short, don''t let ace realize that this is an action specifically aimed at them."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, hit other targets, but this can reduce the combat intensity. There is no need to take too much risk."


    Just then, someone knocked at the door. After Gao Yang let someone in, he found that Dani came again.


    Gao Yang said curiously, "aren''t you ready to meet your immediate boss?"


    Dani waved his hand and said: "Now the military is launching a fierce attack in adala district. The situation is good. Now the impact is greater, so everything has been delayed. Someone will come with our leader. I don''t know who it is, but the security work is required to be strengthened. Ram, restrain your people and let them try not to walk around. If you want to go out, don''t bring weapons, so as not to cause any misunderstanding."


    Gao Yang has a headache. It seems that the level of people who want to see him has risen again.


    The first shot was fired, but it was too loud and alerted too many people. This was originally a good thing, but Gao Yang began to have a headache. After the first shot, there were too many people who paid attention to them, which affected his preparation for the war.


    For Gao Yang, the first war was not a success because he did not complete his combat objectives, but for the Syrian military, it was different. Gao Yang''s first gun was tantamount to detonating a nuclear bomb for the Syrian military.


    Since the Syrian civil war, the government forces have been struggling to support it, and a rebel headquarters has been brought up in one pot, which has disintegrated a large-scale combat operation from the initial stage. Needless to say, it has also enabled the government forces to launch a targeted large-scale attack, and it has made good progress. This is like a chain reaction of nuclear fission. From the explosion of the detonating device at the beginning to a nuclear explosion, which is under investigation Syria has an impact on the overall situation.


    For Gao Yang, the problem with Syria is that their confidentiality measures are not very strict. When even the top level defected, Gao Yang really didn''t want to meet too many high-level people. Mercenaries should stay where mercenaries should be. They are originally small people. It''s not necessarily a good thing to forcibly elevate their position.


    Gao Yang said with a little worry: "don''t too many people come? I don''t want too many people to know our existence. I think it''s better to keep our existence strictly confidential."


    Dani waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, there won''t be many people coming, and you can rest assured that your confidentiality level is very high. After seeing the role you play, who will be foolish enough to expose you and lose your role."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "that''s good. When will the person you said arrive?"


    Dani tilted his mouth and said, "I don''t know. This will only be notified temporarily. I think you can go and have a rest. I''ll inform you in time when people come. You''re the protagonist today."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "did my people pick it up?"


    Dani said with a smile, "I went and sent a helicopter. It was too difficult to borrow a plane from Colonel kutley. After gilanor said today, Colonel kutley immediately sent a gazelle to pick up your people. Military channel, the highest priority, your people will arrive soon."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, I''m not in a hurry to rest. Wait for my people first."


    It takes less than an hour for the helicopter to go back and forth to the two airports, and Dani''s people sent to pick up Taylor have been setting out for a while, that is, talking loudly. Dani suddenly smiled and said, "your people have arrived and are landing."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "what a coincidence? Well, the speed is really fast enough."


    The helipad is not far from Gao Yang''s office. When Gao Yang went out, he heard the roar of the helicopter rotor.


    Out of the house, Gao Yang saw two people jumping off a gazelle helicopter. One of them was Dani''s men, while the other was carrying a bag and tactical clothes. It should be Taylor.


    Taylor is also big and can''t compare with Ludwig, but he should be more than 1.9 meters tall. His hair is very short and his beard looks very characteristic. From the perspective of his beard, Taylor is quite suitable for the rebels in Syria, because everyone in the rebels has a beard.


    Under the leadership of Dani''s people, Taylor came to Gao Yang''s face. Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "postman?"


    "It''s me, RAM?"


    "Yes, I am a ram."


    Taylor raised his hand and saluted Gao Yang. When Gao Yang returned the salute and shook hands, Taylor whispered, "nice to meet you, sir. I hope I''m not too late."

 Chapter 1005

    When Taylor came over, Gao Yang found that Taylor''s left leg was a little unnatural when walking. Sometimes he looked lame, but sometimes he didn''t. this shows that Taylor is not used to his leg problems, and this only shows that he was injured.


    Gao Yang pointed to Taylor''s left leg and said, "hurt?"


    Taylor nodded, smiled and said, "no way, in order to come early."


    Taylor didn''t say too much, and Gao Yang didn''t ask any more. He waved his hand and said, "come with me. I have something for you."


    Dani didn''t bother Gao Yang. He said to Gao Yang, "turn on the walkie talkie. I''ll inform you later."


    After waving to Dany, Gao Yang was in front and Taylor was in the back. They walked into Gao Yang''s office.


    After asking Taylor to sit down in the chair, he pointed to Taylor high and whispered to shadow and number 13, "I need to talk to him alone."


    The 13th and the shadow got up and left without saying a word. After they left, Gao Yang sat opposite Taylor and said with a smile, "you came earlier than I expected, because you are still in service."


    Taylor said with a serious face: "it''s not now. I''ve completed all the retirement procedures."


    Taylor''s face looks natural with a sense of perseverance. The lines are very strong. It is the kind suitable for sculpture as a prototype. When he speaks seriously, he looks more serious than ordinary people, as if he is angry.


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "so fast? Is it ten days since our last call?"


    Taylor said in a deep voice, "it''s exactly eleven days so far."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s really fast. I don''t guess how you did it. How''s your injury? Is it serious?"


    Taylor waved his hand and said, "it''s not serious. In ten days at most, it will be completely healed. The penetrating wound is not big. It''s good and fast."


    "Well, you recover first. These days just let me think about where to arrange you."


    Taylor raised his right hand and said, "Sir, no, Mr. ram, my injury is not a problem. When I come, I have made all preparations. I can fight at any time. A little injury will not have any impact on my battle. Sir, I am a professional soldier. I have fought for many years. I can accurately judge my physical condition."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter what you say. In fact, it doesn''t matter what I say. When Bruce was alive, he had to say it. Now he is dead, but some of us take his place temporarily. Therefore, whether you can go to the battlefield depends on the military doctor."


    Taylor sighed, bowed his head and thought for a moment, looked up at Gao Yang again, and said seriously: "Sir, in order to come as soon as possible, I used the way of self mutilation to leave the front line. Then I gave up my qualification to be a first-class sergeant and retired as far as I could reach. There is only one reason why I do everything, that is to participate in the battle of revenge for Bruce as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "self mutilation? This kind of behavior is not good, which means you have ruined your retirement treatment."


    Taylor smiled and said: "Of course, but don''t worry about me. I forged a false impression of being wounded in battle. As far as my 10000 performance is concerned, no one will think that I took self mutilation because of fear of war. They didn''t even carry out any investigation and approved my report. Therefore, I left the battlefield with honor. With the medal I won as the capital, I think my retirement treatment should not be It would be too bad. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, it seems that I''m worried too much, so where did you hurt your left leg?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry. I gave myself a knife. When I started on myself, I avoided muscle tissue, nerves and blood vessels, so I will recover quickly. I won''t be foolish enough to need to cultivate a long wound to retire. Please rest assured."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t say it. You don''t count. No matter what reason you have, I said, wait for my military doctor to examine you and give you a conclusion. If you refuse, I can send you now. You can go anywhere you plan to go. I''m responsible for sending you."


    After a moment''s silence, Taylor sighed and sighed, "well, we said everything, you has the final say."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers, smiled and said, "do you have a home to raise?"


    Taylor thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, my parents, and a son and daughter."


    "Oh, you''re married? But you didn''t talk about your wife."


    "I''m not married. I adopted it. Maybe it''s not adoption, because I''m not qualified for adoption, but I do have two children. Well, the children of my dead comrades in arms are even adoption."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "if I were a mercenary, I wouldn''t ask so much, because I pay and they help me fight. It''s fair, but you''re different. You and I come together for the same goal, and you have to obey my orders. In that case, according to my habits, I have to be responsible for you."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "hatred is enough to drive a person to fight for a long time, but since you want to support your family, you need money. Your retirement treatment is not enough to support your family after you die. I am a mercenary, and I like fairness, so let''s talk about your salary. Well, how about I give you 10000 yuan a day?"


    Taylor stared at Gao Yang for a long time, and then he whispered, "now I understand why Bruce is following you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "are you praising me?"


    "Yes."


    "Thank you, but you haven''t answered my question yet."


    Taylor shook his head and said, "no, you''re using your own money to avenge Bruce. I don''t have money. I also want to avenge Bruce, and I hope my revenge is pure. I don''t want to take your money. I really won''t accept it. This topic can stop here. Finally, thank you again for your kindness."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "you''re stubborn. You know, man, if you accept a salary of 10000 yuan a day, I''ll be very happy, because it means that I solve my responsibility at the cost of 10000 yuan a day, but if you don''t accept it, it''s troublesome for me, you know."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "war always kills people. If you take the money, I''m not responsible. But since you don''t want the money, leave your detailed family information to me later. If you die, I''ll take care of your family."


    Taylor was silent again for a long time, and then said sincerely to Gao Yang, "thank you, thank you very much."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t thank me. You come for morality. I''ll treat you with morality. It''s a simple problem."


    Taylor waved his hand and said, "in fact, I have conditions, but can you meet me?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you should want to see Bruce''s comrades in arms. Well, it''s time to meet now."


    After that, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie on the table and said loudly, "guys, a friend is coming. Come and say hello, rabbit. Go to my room and get the box under my bed."


    After a while, Satan''s people gathered together and entered Gao Yang''s office. Taylor stood up, and Gao Yang also stood up, pointed to Taylor and smiled, "Taylor, Bruce''s comrade in arms."


    Taylor saluted, but he felt something wrong, so he saluted a mercenary again and said in a deep voice, "Hello, I''m Sanel Taylor, nicknamed postman. You can also call me Taylor. My friends like to call me my last name instead of my first name, although I don''t know why."


    Treble waved enthusiastically, put the box on the table, smiled at Taylor and said, "just call me a rabbit."


    Taylor also had the seriousness and prudence of his army, while Satan''s people were much more casual.


    Waiting for everyone to introduce themselves to Taylor in turn, Gao Yang opened his face box with a serious face.


    There are three guns in the box, one HK416, one hk417 and one sigp226. In addition to the gun, there are also the night vision and walkie talkie used in front of Bruce. Basically, all the combat equipment in front of Bruce is in the box.


    After turning the box in a direction and aiming the opening at Taylor, he said in a loud and deep voice: "this is all Bruce''s things. Now it''s yours. There''s a problem. The pistol is made according to Bruce''s hand shape."


    The pistol is a person''s closest weapon. Taylor pursed his mouth, picked up the pistol, felt it, and said in a deep voice: "no problem, and I can bring more pistols. For me, more pistols are no problem."


    "You didn''t bring a gun when you came, so what are you used to using? I can help you find it."


    "Mk23, but it doesn''t matter. If it''s inconvenient, I''m going to use this P226 as the main gun in the future."


    Gao Yang nodded, took something out of his trouser pocket and said to Taylor, "here''s something for you."


    Gao Yang holds a pair of identity cards in his hand. It''s Bruce''s.


    When he saw what Gao Yang had in his hand, Taylor stood up straight and stretched out his hands.


    Gao Yang put the ID card in Taylor''s palm. When Taylor held it firmly, he said in a deep voice, "Bruce''s ID card is now in your custody. Be careful, don''t lose it or get dirty."


    Taylor hung the ID card around his neck, reached out and patted the ID card on his chest. He said in a deep voice, "I swear to you with my life that as long as I''m alive, it won''t be lost or dirty! Ram, thank you. I appreciate what you''ve done."


    Gao Yang nodded, turned to Andy Ho and said, "Taylor''s leg is hurt. Check it for him."

 Chapter 1006

    Taylor raised his legs, but instead of stepping on the table or chair, he rolled up his trouser legs, exposed the wound on his calf belly, curled up his legs and stood on one leg.


    The wound had scabbed, but some blood came out, but there was not much blood.


    Andy ho looked closer, pressed it with his hand, nodded to Gao Yang and said, "the recovery is very good, there is no inflammation, and the treatment is also very good. The bleeding is just because he has too much activity and has a good rest. He will be fine in two days."


    Gao Yang said with satisfaction, "very good. How long will he be on the battlefield?"


    Andy ho rubbed his chin, thought for a moment and said, "five days, five days is almost enough."


    Gao Yang waved to Taylor and said, "you heard it. Don''t worry. Wait five days."


    Taylor was a little worried and said, "Sir, I may not be able to participate in assault operations, but I have a variety of combat skills. Even if I am not allowed to participate in ground operations, I can still fly a plane. Even if there is no plane for me to fly, I can also do air guidance or ground guidance. Is there something I can do?"


    Gao Yang raised his finger and said in a voice, "it makes sense. You can''t exercise violently, but you seem to waste it as a Raider. Well, what plane can you fly?"


    "Fixed wing aircraft, helicopters, no problem, transport aircraft, fighters, anything!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "very good, very good, can a Russian plane?"


    "Absolutely no problem! Sir, I trust you. I have nothing to hide from you now. Let''s say, I have been in Iraq and Afghanistan for a long time. I fly MIG 21 longer than F-16, and Mi 24 is similar to AH-64, so I have no problem."


    Gao Yang held out his thumb to Taylor, then took a breath and said: "Well, wait, there''s a chance for you to play. Now for us, there are fewer pilots than planes. Well, you can catch up with a big action one day earlier. We just played a big game last night. The results are brilliant for the Syrians, so I guess they are willing to provide everything. As long as what I want is in their list, they can get it."


    Taylor said with a chagrin on his face, "I''m still late."


    Just then, a walkie talkie on the table to contact Dani and them rang. Dani shouted: "ram, come to my office quickly. Don''t bring weapons. We have to be ready to meet."


    Gao Yang spread his hand, took off the pistol cover at his waist and put it on the table. After taking out a knife at the back of his waist, he said loudly: "put it away for me. You talk first and see what you need Taylor most. I''ll accept the benefits when I come back. Guys, see you later."


    Irene said anxiously, "boss, don''t forget to ask them to provide more food materials and all the condiments required by the loach. Don''t forget."


    Cui Bo said solemnly, "yes, it''s a big deal. Don''t forget to ask someone to buy some soy sauce and vinegar in the Chinese restaurant in Damascus. Don''t forget."


    Gao Yang will never forget.


    Gao Yang hurried to Dani''s office. Dani had changed into a straight suit. After seeing Gao Yang, Dani said with a stunned look: "I thought you would change into a suit! Didn''t you give you an officer''s uniform?"


    "I think the combat suit is very good," he shrugged


    Dani waved his hand and said, "forget it, just the battle suit. It''s good for you. Come on, let''s go to the apron."


    Daniela got on Gaoyang and hurried to the helipad. At this time, Gaoyang found that there were about 50 people waiting on the helipad, including at least 40 guards.


    An officer with the rank of Air Force Colonel nodded to Gao Yang and Dani, but did not speak. He should be colonel kutley, the person in charge of the airport. This is the first time Gao Yang has seen him.


    After waiting for more than five minutes, Gao Yang saw two helicopters landing successively.


    The two Mi-17 helicopters were modified to transport important people and greatly improved their comfort. After the helicopter landed, six people in suits jumped off and stood on both sides of the aircraft, waiting for the rotor of the helicopter to stop rotating before someone stepped off the helicopter.


    Gao Yang recognized the first person to get off the plane at a glance. He was one of the core figures in Syria. The doctor, the president''s brother, the commander of the Republican Guard and the division commander of the fourth armored division were, without exaggeration, the second figure in Syria, Marshall.


    Gao Yang didn''t recognize the people who got off the plane again. He saw a man with the rank of major general and a man in a suit. Since all the people who came at this time were military people, Gao Yang thought it should be the No. 1 figure of the military intelligence agency. Although the rank was only Colonel, the actual authority was far beyond colonel.


    Colonel coutley, the person in charge of the airport, greeted Marshall and said loudly, "general, on behalf of all the soldiers at the airport, I welcome you."


    Marshall also gave a military salute. After nodding casually, his eyes immediately fell on Gao Yang, because only he was the most special.


    The man in the suit immediately came forward, smiled at Marshall and said, "let me introduce you. This is major Dani of our bureau, and this is major Gongyang, the commander of the night devil team. They jointly planned and directed the operation last night."


    Marshall nodded, looked up and said, "ram, interesting name."


    After that, Marshall held out his hand to Dani and said in a deep voice, "well done, hard work."


    Dany was flattered. After saluting, he held Marshall''s hand in both hands and said in fear, "thank you. It''s right to serve the country."


    Dani''s boss is fighting for merit, which makes Gao Yang feel a little dissatisfied. However, he is just a passer-by. He flashes when he completes his goal. If he is stupid, he will fight with his stakeholders.


    Marshall looked at Gao Yang with a slightly complicated look on his face, but after watching for a moment, he also extended his hand to Gao Yang and whispered in very standard English: "well done, very brilliant results."


    Gao Yang also has no inclination to offend dignitaries. Marshall is a big man. Offending has infinite disadvantages. Flattering has infinite benefits. It can bring great help to his revenge plan. Only when he has a problem in his mind can he offend Marshall.


    Gao Yang saluted Marshall, held Marshall''s hand, bowed and said, "I''m flattered. Without your support and cooperation, we couldn''t have achieved this result. This is not only our victory, but also your victory."


    Marshall smiled. He looked very happy. He waved his hand and said, "I heard that the whole process was photographed. Let''s go and have a look."


    The process of introduction and greeting was omitted by Marshall''s sentence. A group of people marched towards the airport headquarters building until they entered a conference room with a projector.


    Farouk has been waiting in the conference room. This is the conference room for pilots to carry out tactical layout in the airport. It is also during combat, but only Farouk and gilanor are here at this time.


    Both of them were very excited, but Marshall didn''t mean to talk to anyone again. After sitting in the most central position under the guidance of coutley, Marshall said directly, "let''s start."


    There were few people in the room, only Marshall''s two close bodyguards, a major general, two colonels, and their four person contact group.


    Farouk operated the projector himself, and the video soon began.


    The video excerpt starts with the armed helicopter preparing for fire, first with machine gun fire, and then rocket bombing, until Farouk''s helicopter as the photographer lands, and Gao Yang rushes out of the cabin door first and enters Gao Chao.


    Although the camera has been shaking, it can barely see clearly. As a witness of the battle, Gao Yang feels very interesting to look at it, because he saw his appearance during the battle for the first time.


    Gao Yang thought highly of himself in his heart. He was really handsome when he saw himself rush off the plane and wave his hand to indicate the beginning of the attack.


    The battle went very smoothly from the beginning. The only stop was waiting for the blasting in front of the door. On the whole, the only feeling is smooth.


    Gao Yang found that Farouk had always focused his main perspective on him. No wonder that Farouk was most familiar with him and commanded him.


    The camera followed Gao Yang on the first floor, and then entered the basement. He saw a group of people staying in the basement, attacking and attacking like wind and clouds and flowing clouds. Gao Yang felt pleasant to see, because he found that their attacks were better than those in the film.


    Seeing that he shot and killed two enemies, until he kicked abach and grabbed his beard to catch him alive, Gao Yang was no longer satisfied with his performance. Although everyone''s performance was not bad, they were great. Although they were painted with camouflage and camouflage, there was no face, and the whole video basically photographed his back, his actions were absolutely the most handsome.


    Of course, if another person watches the video, he must also think he is the most handsome one.


    Farouk did a good job and didn''t delete any clips, including shooting the dead bodies on the ground until they were driven away by Gao Yang. Then he followed the perspective and watched them kill all the way back to the landing point of the helicopter and rush into the helicopter cabin. Until the end of the whole video, everyone''s performance was perfect.


    A word came out of Gao Yang''s heart, violence aesthetics. If violence can also look beautiful, this shaky and dizzy video perfectly explains the sentence of violence aesthetics.


    After reading it, Marshall remained silent for a long time and looked thoughtful.


    Marshall did not move or speak, and no one else moved. Finally, after Marshall nodded, he clapped his hands and applauded.

 Chapter 1007

    Marshall applauded. Although there were few people in the room, the applause could also appear very warm. After Marshall stopped, the applause stopped immediately.


    Marshall took a breath and said, "who is the photographer?"


    Farouk stood forward, saluted and shouted, "it''s me, general."


    Marshall nodded, turned around, looked at the man sitting behind him and said, "the commander is you."


    Gao Yang stood up and said with a smile, "yes, general."


    Marshall nodded, motioned to Gao Yang to sit down, turned back and stayed for a moment, but said to Farouk, "Captain, play it again."


    After that, Marshall looked back at Gao Yang and said, "major ram, please sit down and tell me about your actions."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what he needed to say, but now that Marshall said it, just sit down. Then when he saw the video the second time, he told the situation where he saw it, just like a commentator.


    The whole operation didn''t last long, so of course the video won''t last too long, a total of more than seven minutes. After the video was played for the second time, Marshall suddenly said, "our pilots performed well and rewarded them."


    Marshall didn''t look back when he spoke. Gao Yang looked back a little and found that coutley was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Why is coutley embarrassed? Because no pilot is his man.


    It was Satan''s men who fought, and even the pilots were Satan''s own. Except for the plane and a 17 meter random mechanic, there was not even a Syrian on the plane. Marshall wanted to reward the pilots. Did he pull the mechanic out of the quick model reward.


    Coultley didn''t know how to answer Marshall, but Gao Yang would jump out and say no reward. It''s most realistic for you to give some money as a bonus. Can he say that?


    Of course not. This moment should be the rhythm of Huahua sedan chair people carrying people.


    Without kutley''s response, Marshall wanted to turn back. At this time, Gao Yang immediately said: "Yes, the pilot''s performance was perfect. The pilot accounted for at least half of the credit for the success of this operation. Whether entering the battlefield, isolating the enemy''s reinforcement, or evacuating, it is unimaginable that there is no perfect performance of the pilot. Therefore, it is said that this victory is not only our victory, but also your victory."


    A smile appeared on Marshall''s face. He nodded slightly, while kutley looked relieved. The director of the military intelligence agency and the major general hesitated, but they all nodded slightly in the end.


    It seemed that Marshall didn''t know the truth, but the other two knew it. It seemed that they had been guaranteed by their colleagues that they would not expose it. Kutley said in a loud voice: "yes, reward the pilots who participated in the operation."


    Marshall nodded slightly and said, "this form of combat is very good. We should do more in the future."


    After that, Marshall turned and looked at the major general sitting behind him. With some expectation on his face, he said in a deep voice: "we will do more such actions in the future to fundamentally crack down on the rebels."


    Gao Yang didn''t know who the major general was, but he didn''t expect that after Marshall finished speaking to the major general, he turned his head and smiled at him and said, "this is dashid, deputy division commander of the Republican Guard division. You can talk about the possibility of in-depth cooperation and what you need. You can ask directly."


    There was no chance for Gao Yang to express his opinions. Marshall then said, "do you have any difficulties now? You can mention any difficulties, whether in life or in any aspect."


    Gao Yang immediately said: "There are still some difficulties. I hope we can get the cooperation of fixed wing bombers or attack aircraft. In this way, we should be able to achieve greater results. For example, when we airborne into ground operations, but we can''t successfully complete the attack plan because of too few troops or other reasons, we can call air strike. We have air superiority If we can accurately guide the fighters to complete the bombing after confirming the target on the ground, we can give greater play to our air superiority. "


    Marshall waved his hand, nodded with satisfaction and said, "yes, that''s right. Your requirements can be met. Talk to Colonel coultley about the details. As long as we have them, we can give them to you, Colonel."


    Kutley said respectfully, "general."


    Marshall raised his hand, waved it forcefully, and said to coutley, "fully cooperate with RAM and his night devil team."


    After that, Marshall stood up, walked back and forth in the room, stood still, and said seriously: "For a long time, our enemies have been living too easily. They are messing up the country, but we can only kill those little people and small characters who are deceived and bewitched. This is not good for calming the rebellion. We need to kill those who hide behind the scenes and act as commanders."


    After waving his hand, Marshall took two more steps and continued: "From major Gongyang''s action last night, we can see that a carefully planned and closely coordinated action can achieve great success. It is a great victory to kill and capture many rebel commanders at one stroke, and it is of great significance to our counter insurgency. We should let the enemy know that even hiding in a solid bunker does not mean they have won Security, we should take more beheading actions to let those who dare to mess up this country understand that their actions will pay a heavy price! "


    After a brief and passionate impromptu speech, Marshall said to Gao Yang again: "I need a plane. I''ll give you. I''ll fill it up. It''s still under your command. If you do a good job, I''ll give you more space for you to play. General dahid, transfer a special force company from the Republican Guard division to major Gongyang, which is under the full command of major Gongyang."


    Gao Yang began to complain. He didn''t want a special force to command. He didn''t want it at all. He would rather have a new team led by Farouk learn to fight with him than an organized company or a special operations company.


    The Republican Guard division is the most elite and well-equipped force in Syria. It is the real royal forest army, but the problem is that the combat effectiveness of the royal forest army is usually problematic.


    The Republican Guard Division has a good reputation, but after the beginning of the Syrian civil war, its record is not satisfactory, and it can be predicted that the special company from such a unit will still be formed and will not be easy to command.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want his troops to be crammed into a force that can''t be completely controlled. Although there are many people, it''s hard to say whether the combat effectiveness is improved or decreased. If there is no accident, Satan''s team is the most likely to be dragged down. Therefore, being crammed into a special operations company is a burden or a big burden for Gao Yang.


    Farouk also secretly complained that Jihad had had selected a team of people who knew English to form a force. He planned to learn from them and become the framework of a special force under jihad. However, it is difficult to say whether Marshall could successfully form his special force.


    Farouk hesitated and finally saluted: "report, general, about special operations, the language of the night devil team will be a problem. They only speak English, so I have been ordered to form an English speaking team to cooperate with the night devil team."


    Marshall nodded and said, "language is a problem. Well, you''ve done a good job. How many people have you set up?"


    Farouk shouted, "twenty seven, general."


    Marshall waved his hand and said disapprovingly, "there are too few people. There are more than 20 people. How can this be enough? At least 100 people. Dashid, don''t send a special company. In the special operations unit of the Republican Guard division, select excellent soldiers who can speak English and send them here."


    Farouk secretly complained, but Gao Yang was a little relaxed. Although there would be some problems in the coordination of the selected personnel, it somehow disrupted the establishment. After running in, the command was easier, at least much easier than a company pulled by the completion system.


    Marshall''s surprise or shock was not over yet. He looked at Luke and said, "what''s your name and which army?"


    Farouk saluted again and said in a loud voice, "report to the general. My name is Farouk Elle. I am the combat staff of the first infantry regiment of the third independent infantry brigade of Syria. I am now ordered to serve as the coordinator of the night devil team."


    Marshall nodded Farouk with his hand and said with a smile, "you did a good job. You were transferred to the Republican Guard division with the same rank and still in charge of the liaison officer with the night devil team."


    After that, Marshall thought intently for a moment, but suddenly said, "I remember, the third independent infantry brigade, a subordinate of Jihad, I remember you, one of the officers who received awards in last year''s Aleppo victory."


    After that, Marshall nodded again and again. After thinking for a moment, he waved to dashid and said, "don''t choose a commander specially. I think Farouk is very good. Let him be in charge."


    Farouk is now mixed. He is happy that his future looks bright. He is worried that Jihad finally had the opportunity to set up a special combat team. He made wedding clothes for people. He was originally from the third infantry brigade. Now Marshall has become a guard division in a word.


    In the army, it is normal to move back and forth. As long as it is still controlled by the state, the movement of officers will certainly be very frequent. If one stays in the original army, it will become a warlord. Therefore, Marshall is just a word, Farouk''s transfer has become a foregone conclusion, and there will be no possibility of change.

 Chapter 1008

    After independence, Marshall said loudly, "does anyone have any questions?"


    No one spoke. They all stood at attention. After Gao Yang hesitated for a while, he finally said, "general, I have a question to tell you."


    Marshall said in a deep voice, "speak."


    Gao Yang said with a serious face: "I''m glad you sent more people, but about the possible casualties..."


    Before Gao Yang finished, Marshall said solemnly, "war always kills people. Since this is war, we can''t avoid sacrifice. Let''s do it."


    Gao Yang nodded and considered whether he wanted to put forward some seasoning, but he finally decided not to mention it. It was inappropriate to talk about some ingredients and seasoning in front of a big man like Marshall on such a serious occasion.


    Gao Yang didn''t say any more, but Marshall saw a trace of hesitation on his face, so Marshall took the initiative and said, "what''s the matter, do you have anything else? It doesn''t matter, you can talk."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "nothing. It''s just some little things on diet. It''s not worth mentioning. It''s really not worth mentioning."


    Marshall touched his chin and said, "well, food is not a small thing. Only when you have a full stomach can you fight better."


    After that, Marshall said to coutley, "if the independent special strike force has any needs in life, try your best to meet them. You can set up a special budget. You don''t have to report how to use it."


    After that, Marshall waved his hand with dignity and said, "if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now. You stay to discuss work and don''t have to send me."


    Just then, Dani had something to do again. After saluting, he whispered, "general, the three prisoners are still here? Two of them have some mental problems after interrogation, but the most important one is still in good condition. What can I do?"


    Dany had planned to let Marshall see the prisoners with his own eyes. Even without interrogation, he must have a very different feeling between seeing the living prisoners and seeing the numbers on paper


    Marshall nodded. After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice, "I forgot this. Well, the military intelligence agency continues the interrogation and returns to give me a detailed interrogation result. But before that, I have to see our prisoners. You lead the way, let''s see, and others will stay."


    Marshall finally left, and Dani left with Marshall, while the No. 1 figure of the military intelligence agency stayed to study how to help the upcoming Republican Guard division special strike force.


    Several people tried not to show any strange colors on their faces.


    Marshall said a few words. Everyone at the bottom had to break their legs. Finally, coultley was the first to say, "Colonel, what plane do you need?"


    Gao Yang reacted and realized that kutley was asking him, so he breathed out and said, "at present, I think it should be a Su-25 attack aircraft, but I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Kutley was inconvenient to thank Gao Yang, but he decided to repay Gao Yang in practical action, so he nodded and said, "Su-25 is available in our airport. If you think about it, tell me that you can call some planes in our airport at will. We will slowly study how to do it afterwards."


    After kutley finished, major general dahid said in a deep voice, "do you have any requirements for the transfer of personnel, Lieutenant Colonel and captain?"


    Dashid was even asking for his advice. Everything else can be fooled, but this matter can''t be fooled. Gao Yang immediately said: "Yes, language is on the one hand, but not the most important. Special operations are a highly dangerous mode of operation, so I need people with real combat effectiveness. In addition, in view of the fact that the team members and commanders are very strange, I require the selected team members to be very obedient."


    Farouk thought for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. Gao Yang is an outsider and can say anything, but he spoke softly. It''s too much to mention various conditions to a major general. He can''t say that don''t put a few related households into the team I want to bring. I just want to be a top fighter and don''t want to mix with qualified people.


    After looking at the silent Farouk, dahid thought for a while and said firmly on his face: "the general attaches great importance to this matter. He personally decided and ordered the formation of the Republican Guard special strike force. We must do everything well and do the best!"


    After that, dahid looked at Farouk and said in a deep voice: "This is the army you are responsible for, so let you choose people yourself. I will select people with good English from the appropriate troops and personnel, and then you will personally investigate them and select the candidates you think are appropriate. If necessary, Lieutenant Colonel Gongyang can also help select. I have only one request. We must cooperate to establish a truly combat force, and And must do well in future battles. "


    Farouk did not expect that he could pick people himself. For a lieutenant who was not a member of the special forces before, this was beyond his authority.


    From dahid''s attitude, we can see how much he attached importance to Marshall''s orders, so that he would rather delegate power to Farouk to do what he should have done himself.


    In fact, everyone knows that letting Farouk pick people is just a pretext of self-esteem, and letting Gao Yang cooperate with the selection of talents is the key. An experienced and successful special forces commander does not choose the troops he wants to command, but let outsiders choose people. This is not funny.


    In any case, Farouk could claim that he had picked up an army, which made him very excited, but when he thought about how to face Jihad, he was not excited at once.


    Dani''s immediate superior coughed softly, and then said in a deep voice: "I also express my attitude. In the future, our work will be inclined to the needs of the independent special strike force of the Republican Guard division, and collect intelligence with priority. If the independent special strike force has any needs, you can tell major Dani, and we will give priority to it."


    Everyone can benefit from carrying people in the sedan chair. Then, it is natural to work closely for greater benefits. It is easier to make achievements in the work that has attracted much attention.


    In fact, the specific things have to be handed over to the following people. In fact, the people sitting with Gao Yang can express their attitude in a few words. Now they have expressed their attitude, and there is nothing to say next, but Marshall hasn''t left yet. Their coordination meeting can''t break up first, so they have nothing to talk about, Talking nonsense to show that they are still doing business.


    Kutley smiled and said to Gao Yang, "tell me what else you need. I''ll find a way to solve it. You''re welcome. Just mention it."


    Gao Yang said what he wanted. He couldn''t ask to increase the supply of fresh vegetables. It''s best to have some fruits. Of course, it doesn''t matter. This is the icing on the cake, and the seasoning Li Qiu wants is the top priority.


    After thirty minutes of rambling, Marshall finally left before the coordination meeting could be declared over.


    When they dispersed, Gao Yang and Farouk left together. Farouk let out a sigh after the walkway was empty.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "man, you have just been entrusted with an important task and will continue to be promoted. Why do you sigh?"


    Farouk frowned and said, "you must understand why, man, you must help me this time."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "are you worried about general Jihad?"


    Farouk sighed and said, "yes, what should we do? General Jihad finally picked out the seeds. In the twinkling of an eye, he became a member of the Republican Guard division. Alas."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "the personnel list is in your hand. Seize the time and let general Jihad select another group of people to send it. Finally, who you let go to the third brigade and who you let go to the Republican Guard division is not a matter of a word. In the current situation, I don''t think anyone would mind having more cooperative teams?"

 Chapter 1009

    After a busy morning, seeing this and that, it was not easy to go back to make up for some sleep. Gao Yang met Satan and just talked about the harvest of Marshall''s noodles. Anyway, the things given or the burden forced in can''t arrive for a while, and it''s not too late to talk about it later.


    After sleeping all afternoon, Gao Yang was called up for dinner when it was getting dark.


    Big dish chicken is very delicious. It is the taste Gao Yang wants, and it is valued for many benefits. One of them is that you can get meticulous care in cooking.


    Li Qiu just takes the spoon. Other people do all the things like peeling potatoes and cutting chicken into pieces. It''s easy to cook a meal for only 40 people, so there is no situation of more wolves and less meat this time.


    The people of the contact group also had dinner together. Dani and Farouk ate happily one by one.


    During the meal, the people gathered together very well to save the trouble of summoning people. After dinner, it was almost time to look. Gao Yang stood up, clapped his hands and said loudly, "there are some things to announce."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to Taylor and said loudly, "the newcomer, just call him the postman. Let''s get to know him. He will act with us tonight."


    Tyler stood up and gave a mercenary salute. At this time, he shouted loudly, "postman, you can act with us tonight. You don''t need to do anything. Just stay in the helicopter and see how we do things."


    After waving Taylor to sit down, Gao Yang continued: "We''ll work harder tonight. We''ll start action at 9 p.m. at this time, the enemy won''t all sleep, so the danger will increase. Be careful, and if there is no accident, we''ll attack many times. So take two cardinal numbers of ammunition, check the batteries of all electronic instruments, change what should be changed, and take backup batteries for equipment with high power consumption, because We may go directly to the second battlefield without supplement. It''s dangerous and hard tonight. I hope you can make all preparations. "


    He looked at his watch and said loudly, "does anyone have any problem?"


    Ludwig raised his hand, and then he shouted, "do you need a prisoner?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "safety comes first, so we don''t need to catch prisoners. If we ensure safety and have the enemy''s high-value targets, we can catch prisoners."


    Dani they hope to catch more prisoners, and Gao Yang''s demand for prisoners is not so great. Although catching prisoners is good for finding out badadi''s whereabouts, it is much more difficult to catch alive than killing the enemy. Under the principle of safety first, Gao Yang will not try to catch prisoners.


    After that, Gao Yang said again, "do you have any questions?"


    No one spoke again. Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "good. It''s all right. Get ready as soon as possible. Gather in an hour, that''s it."


    The people who have finished the meal have left one after another. The people who haven''t finished the meal are still eating. In fact, the preparations have already been made. No one will really wait until the time of departure. When a mercenary is responsible for himself, he won''t expect others to take care of himself.


    Gao Yang returned to his room, dressed in all his equipment, and then, together with the people who came out one after another to wait for departure, talked and laughed, watching the plane fill up with fuel one after another and made all preparations until they got on the plane on time and left the ground.


    A total of four targets have been selected, but only the first one must be attacked, and the remaining three are only alternatives. It is not good to say what will happen after fighting. If it takes too long time and firepower on the first target, it will be a problem whether the alternative target can continue to attack.


    The first target is the possible hiding place of badadi, not the command post. Although it is also the area controlled by the rebels, it is far from the front and belongs to the rear area which is very safe for the rebels. Therefore, there will not be too many defenders, and it is more likely to find badadi.


    Of course, if badadi is indeed there, the guard force will not be very small, but if badadi can be found, the other alternative targets can not attack, and it is worth fighting for how long.


    The plane vibrated and made a lot of noise. Farouk sat in the corner arranged for him, fiddling with the camera. This time, he added a camera on his helmet.


    Watching Farouk take off his helmet and check the camera on the helmet, he shouted: "Captain, put on your helmet! Don''t take off your helmet until safety is ensured. Don''t you know? Don''t let me see you take off your helmet again!"


    Farouk was almost scolded by Gao Yang, which made him lose face. After all, he also touched the side of senior officers and was older than Gao Yang, but when he got on the plane, Gao Yang was the supreme commander, which was heaven, so Farouk didn''t say a word and immediately buckled his helmet on his head.


    It''s OK to do anything at ordinary times, but once on the battlefield, Gao Yang will involuntarily become like a different person. As long as anyone makes a mistake, he will immediately scold or even scold, and it''s time to start fighting in a hurry.


    No one will be dissatisfied with Gao Yang''s practice. On the contrary, such a commander will win the trust of his subordinates. Even mercenaries will not want to be a commander who doesn''t care about anything.


    As a commander, Gao Yang has to be responsible for everyone. He has the greatest power, but the pressure is greater. He has to be responsible for everyone, and for their lives. Therefore, Gao Yang has no gentle words to correct other people''s time. It must be how simple and rapid, and it is very simple, often rough.


    The lights should be controlled and the communication should also be controlled so that no one can monitor the radio activities. According to Abbas''s confession, AIS has received training in wireless communication and communication monitoring equipment. This is a new intelligence. In order to avoid being found in advance, the connection between the helicopter and the airport has been interrupted, There can be no trace of action exposure.


    After more than 40 minutes of flight, the indicator light in the cabin is on. It has reached the sky over the target area, and the radio communication control is cancelled.


    "Night demon one, has reached the sky over the target area. There is no visual threat target. It looks very calm. Over."


    "Night demon 4, has reached the target airspace. There is no visual threat. I want to reduce the altitude. Over."


    Irene''s little antelope helicopter is very small, and the noise during flight is also small, so she can drive the plane to reduce the altitude, investigate closer to the target building, and investigate at a low altitude at an angle of M 24 and M 17. If M 24 or m 17 reach the same low altitude, the noise will scare the sleepers out of bed.


    The investigation has been going on for five minutes.


    "Night demon 2, I found a car 400 meters west of the target building. The direction is towards the target building. Over."


    "The night devil No. 4 found nothing. Now go to the West and have a look. Over."


    "Night demon 4, found the car. The direction of the car has changed. It is far away from the target building. No dangerous target is found. Whether to continue to implement the original plan, over."


    It looks calm, and there seems to be no one in badadi''s hiding place, which shows that badadi is unlikely to be here.


    Gao Yang needs to make a judgment, whether to land and attack to confirm badadi''s absence, or simply turn around and go directly to another predetermined target area.


    The reason for abandoning the attack is very simple. If it is attacked, the hiding place will be abandoned by badadi, and the possibility of startling the snake is almost 100%.


    I don''t know how long I can hide the news of abbah''s capture, but AISI is in a good situation. Even if he knows that abbah is captured, badadi may not completely change his past habits and style, but if every hiding place told by abbah is put aside, badadi will rearrange a safe house for himself.


    In such a situation, the plan that has been made is to evacuate quietly as if he had not been here, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to act according to the original plan immediately. He wants to ask Taylor''s opinion.


    As the person who came out of the CCT, taylor made a judgment on the target and then guided the air force. He has his own set of judgment methods to determine whether the predetermined target is worth attacking.


    Gao Yang said in a deep voice in the walkie talkie, "night demon 4, I want to know the postman''s opinion."


    Taylor was just watching who he was with. He was sitting in the back row without headphones and communication system, so after a moment, Irene immediately said: "Fight! The postman said that there may be surprises or nothing, but he thought it was worth trying. He added that if there was no strong resistance during the attack, he would try his best to catch the prisoners, because the surprises might also be on them."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "the attack begins. Night devil No. 1 and No. 2 give up fire preparation. Night devil No. 4 is on guard. Night devil No. 3 lands as close to the target point as possible. Over."


    Gao Yang chose the landing, which is as close to the target building as possible. In this way, it is convenient for the combatants to enter the target building as soon as possible. The huge noise during the landing will wake people up. The earlier they enter, the more likely they are to catch the big fish.


    The location of this operation is in the outer suburb of Damascus. It belongs to a village with sparse houses. Further east, it will enter the desert. The place in the village is very spacious.


    The target building was just a bungalow, and the plane landed directly opposite the door.


    Jaklan''s choice of landing mode was too arrogant. He drove a helicopter directly to break the door. It was like driving a car to visit friends, but he just drove the car directly onto the sofa in the master''s living room.


    The helicopter rotor blew the fine sand in the yard all over the sky, just like a very strong dust storm. If you don''t bring a night vision, you can''t see anything at all.


    The helicopter stopped in the yard and didn''t move. The tailgate was wide open. It jumped out and rushed to the door less than ten meters away from him.


    There''s no need to start any battle formation. Get off the plane and get on directly. It''s like sitting in the car and drinking coffee directly since you''ve driven the car into the master''s living room.

 Chapter 1010

    Gao Yang was carrying a shotgun, but he fired a shot inside and blew a high explosive. Then he gave up this weapon with too strong lethality and quickly changed into a pistol. At this time, Li JinFang and Frye had rushed to the door.


    The target building was not big. After all, it was only a hidden place, not a solid fortress. After Gao Yang played sign language twice in a row, the people who ran out of the cabin quickly pulled down the shock bomb.


    It''s rare that the village has never encountered fierce battle. The glass of the target building is still well preserved, but the glass of the house can''t be preserved at last when evil guests like them come to the door.


    With a wave of Gao Yang''s hand, the glass on the boatman was broken one after another, and then the shock shells were thrown in one by one. While the house burst continuously, Li JinFang kicked open the not very strong wooden door.


    The air from the rotor suddenly rushed into the broken door with sand and dust, and rushed in with a pistol.


    Gao Yang didn''t see anyone. The room looked very simple. Gao Yang held a pistol and continued to rush into the small room. Then he saw a big beard wearing bulletproof clothes and holding an AK47 in one hand.


    Gao Yang''s first shot exploded the bearded hand. The rifle fell from the man''s hand. Li JinFang rushed forward. The butt of a gun knocked down the bearded hand interrupted by Gao Yang. Frye threw the shock bullet into the small door that bearded rushed out.


    The shock bomb exploded and Li JinFang rushed in, but he didn''t shoot. There was no one inside.


    Just then, a gunshot rang out in the next room, and then the alcohol shouted, "grab a living one, he''s going to commit suicide!"


    What is a valuable goal on the battlefield? What is a valuable tongue? The simplest way to distinguish is who wants to commit suicide.


    It was really a surprise. Gao Yang was happy and said in a hurry: "send the prisoners to the plane and take care of the Dragon Knight!"


    The Dragon Knight''s team rushed in separately, and then dragged out the prisoners knocked down by Li JinFang. Then, Andy he rushed into the plane with an unconscious person.


    Since the capture of the prisoners, the fighting teams divided into three or four groups never thought of the sound of gunfire, only the sound of rummaging through boxes and cabinets, pushing furniture or tearing down bed boards.


    Finally, Raphael shouted in the walkie talkie, "find the basement entrance!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "search the basement!"


    Grenades and shock bombs were thrown into the basement at the same time, and then Raphael quickly sent back the report.


    "The basement is empty and small."


    He breathed loudly and said, "no other findings, evacuate!"


    The staff retreated from each room one after another, and digging three feet into the ground was a bit exaggerated, but after a careful search, they found no basement, and the whole house could be declared empty.


    But the last combat group left. Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Frye turned and ran into the cabin. Then, while the cabin door was closed, the helicopter rose slowly.


    The cabin was not big. After two wounded prisoners were placed in the middle, it became smaller. Moreover, both prisoners were injured, which made the cabin full of blood.


    Andy ho is giving an emergency treatment to a prisoner. The plane is a little unstable when it takes off. Andy ho roars, "hold his wound!"


    The prisoner was shot in the chest and in the arm. It can be seen that he was sleeping and naked. Although he looked ugly, it facilitated Andy Ho''s treatment.


    The blood was pouring out all the time. The savage squatted down and pressed the wound on the prisoner''s chest with his hand. The prisoner who was shot on the wrist and his palm was about to break was yelling and twisting. Although he was trampled by four or five people, he couldn''t calm him down.


    "Interrogate him!"


    After the plane calmed down a little, Gao Yang immediately shouted. What the prisoners have been shouting is Syrian Arabic, which is a dialect of Arabic. Gao Yang can''t hear and speak accurately, so he can''t be interrogated immediately.


    There was some confusion in the cabin. Farouk squeezed through several people who were giving first aid to the seriously wounded prisoners and shouted to the broken prisoners, "who are you?"


    When the prisoner shouted, Farouk looked up and said, "he said he was just an ordinary villager!"


    "Falk, will the villagers have brand-new bulletproof vests? Give him some strength!"


    Among those who got on the plane first, Li Yunzhe stepped on the injured hand of the prisoner. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he immediately stepped on the prisoner''s hand with his feet and twisted it. Then he pulled out his bayonet and swayed in front of the prisoner.


    Farouk roared again, "say, who are you!"


    The prisoner was very tough. He was scolding. Ludwig pulled out his bayonet and pierced the prisoner''s hand. After he was shot, the prisoner gave a painful roar, but he continued to scold.


    Unable to interrogate, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "let him shut up."


    Li JinFang knocked down the butt of a gun. The prisoner finally fainted. Gao Yang shouted to Andy he: "is he dead?"


    Andy ho didn''t answer Gao Yang, but quickly stopped the bleeding of the seriously injured prisoner. When he was free, he shouted, "I can''t die!"


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly and said loudly in the walkie talkie: "return, return!"


    It''s too inconvenient to have only one transport helicopter. If you have prisoners, you have to send people back to the airport. If only you had one more helicopter, even if you have prisoners, you don''t have to go back with everyone.


    It takes more than 40 minutes to go back. Although it can speed up the flight speed, it takes at least half an hour. If you don''t delay, half an hour is enough to go to another alternative location.


    The plane landed back at the airport. As soon as the cabin door was opened and Gao Yang rushed out of the cabin, he immediately shouted to the people who had heard the news and stood on the apron: "Treat the prisoner! He may be very valuable. Watch closely. The prisoner must commit suicide! Shadow, there is a slight injury. Pry open his mouth as quickly as possible! Ground service, fill the plane with oil! Go and get some people to clean up the cabin. There is blood everywhere! Come on, come on! We have to continue!"


    The medical staff carried away the seriously injured prisoner. He would be sent to the hospital. Before he could be interrogated, he could live a good life. Not only did he have to be saved, but many people had to wait on him carefully.


    The slightly injured one is not so lucky. He will be sent to the shadow immediately, and suffering is in front of him.


    Gao Yang issued a series of orders, and all the people moved. At this time, Dani shouted to Gao Yang: "well done, I''ve caught an important prisoner again!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know whether it''s important or not. It''s empty again. We''re going to an empty house. There are only two people, but the seriously injured one tried to commit suicide. Maybe he can take something out of his mouth."


    Now that you have returned to the airport, fill up the oil by the way. Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly, "hurry up! Send some more grenades, mainly shock bombs."


    The tanker drove over to refuel the helicopter, and the combatants walked to one side, or sat or stood, and they would soon take off again, so it''s better to wait and wait. After waiting for the grenades to be delivered, some people who have consumed ammunition replenished the grenades for themselves.


    During the battle, the pilots should also seize the time to check the plane. Since they had to wait for a while, Gao Yang walked aside and said on the walkie talkie, "postman, postman, come here."


    Taylor was with Irene, then ran to Gao Yang and said in a hurry, "what''s the matter, boss?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "nothing. I just want to ask how your judgment is made. Do you think the prisoners we caught are valuable?"


    Taylor said seriously: "In Iraq and Afghanistan, I have participated in several beheading operations. In my experience, the whereabouts of those important people are often controlled by the little people close to them, rather than other important people. Therefore, the two captured prisoners may not provide more information about the target. Of course, they may not know anything, but I think It''s better to catch it and ask. This operation is good. We did catch the living. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it makes sense. Maybe there will be a surprise, because we have a prisoner trying to commit suicide. I think the hope lies in him."


    After Taylor made a surprised expression, he nodded and said, "very good. This is a good phenomenon. If he has the consciousness of suicide, it means that he thinks he has an unspeakable secret. How is he going to commit suicide?"


    Gao Yang really didn''t ask, so he waved at the alcohol and said loudly, "how are the prisoners going to commit suicide?"


    Alcohol came up to Gao Yang and spread his hand, saying: "He was going to shoot himself. When we rushed in, the guy sat on the bed. He just withdrew a dud from the pistol and aimed it at his mouth again. I couldn''t shoot him off, so I shot him in the chest. The impact made him unable to shoot himself, and then I took his pistol."


    After that, alcohol shrugged and said, "I''m sorry, if I had another choice, I wouldn''t have shot him in the chest."


    Taylor whistled and said, "good luck. I can catch it alive."


    Gao Yang also nodded and said, "it''s good. It''s good to bring it back alive. Duds! Ha ha, good luck!"


    After laughing, Gao Yang waved to Dani, then trotted to Dani and said to Dani what happened to the seriously injured prisoner. Dani nodded again and again and said, "it''s a good phenomenon to choose suicide instead of resisting first and then committing suicide. It''s good. We must try our best to keep him alive."


    The prisoner became more important. Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "how about the doctors here? If the level is not good enough, you can ask my people to help. He is an excellent surgeon."


    Dani shook his head and whispered to Gao Yang, "the best surgeons in Damascus have arrived here this afternoon. We are very valued now, ha ha."


    It didn''t take long to check the refueling belt. Gao Yang and Dani said a few words and the plane was ready. Gao Yang waved his hand and shouted, "let''s go, guys. It''s still early. We''re busy tonight!"

 Chapter 1011

    The glass of the office building had long been broken by the earthquake. After reaching the entrance of the gate close to the root of the wall, Gao Yang waved. Anyone who can throw a grenade at an angle immediately threw the grenade in.


    In fact, the mode of CQB operation is quite monotonous. Throwing grenades before entering has become a fixed routine. After more than a dozen shock bombs are thrown in, Li JinFang suddenly flashed, took his head back, flashed again and rushed out, and then his guns began to shoot fiercely.

 Chapter 1012

    Li JinFang attacked directly and Gao Yang followed up with a shotgun.


    The first floor is a very large hall. Almost everyone is crawling on the ground. At least 30 people have to look out.


    The people lying on the ground didn''t shoot. Gao Yang didn''t understand what the situation was. There were a lot of people, but it was harmless. Isn''t this a joke.


    Finally, Gao Yang saw a man slowly get up from the ground, then turn over and sit on the ground and pull a gun from his back.


    Li JinFang shot the man who sat up and killed him on the ground. The reaction speed was not fast, it was like slowing down the camera in a movie.


    Gao Yang put down his shotgun and took out his pistol. Then he pointed the gun at one, covered his head with his hands, slapped his head a few times, looked very confused, touched a few around him, and finally grabbed an AK that fell to the ground and picked it up.


    Gao Yang raised his hand and shot the man with the gun on his feet and fell to the ground again.


    Ludwig, shotgun, Li Yunzhe, Frye, alcohol, savage, clown, several commandos entered and looked at the people all over the ground. They had never seen such a situation.


    Gao Yang thought he had guessed the reason. The falling point of the bomb was too close to the gate. Even in the house, all these people were knocked to the ground by the shock wave, and many died. Moreover, their action was too fast. After the bomb rang, they killed in only a few seconds. These people didn''t understand what was going on, but there were several shock bombs, Under the double blow, it is difficult for these people.


    Gao Yang waved left and right and said loudly: "three groups left, two groups right, one group stayed to clean up. As a reserve team, don''t live."


    There are too many enemies. If you catch prisoners, you can''t even see them.


    At the same time, the people on both sides pushed forward quickly. Gao Yang went directly to the people lying on the ground. He looked at those in robes, beards and guns. In short, they were like rebels. Whether they were dead or not, shoot them in the head first.


    Gao Yang pointed his gun at a man lying face down on the ground and found that he was wearing a Syrian military uniform and his hands were tied.


    Gao Yang looked carefully. It didn''t look like one of the rebels. There were seven people. Some were wriggling, some were already shouting, but there were two people who didn''t move. One of them was wearing military uniforms, while the other was wearing civilian clothes.


    Some people were saved, but the two motionless people were obviously not lucky enough. One of them was missing half of his head. He should have been cut off by a bomb, and there was a large pool of blood around him.


    There are many battles, so we must know some first aid knowledge. Even if we are not ambulance personnel, we can see that the blood volume is high. The person who looks complete but is injured is not saved.


    Gao Yang turned back and shouted, "Captain, come here! Save your people!"


    Li JinFang and Gao Yang shot at the rebels who had lost their ability to fight back, while the members of the other group maintained a vigilant posture.


    A group of people will not participate in the rescue operation, because the building is very large, and because there is a patio in the middle, the mouth-shaped building has an ambulatory around the patio, which can go up from both sides of the first floor, and then attack all floors in the ambulatory. They should stay on the first floor to prevent enemies from coming down from upstairs, We should also pay attention to the personnel who attack separately on both sides. Once the attack is blocked, we should immediately allocate people to support.


    Farouk quickly ran over. He went to the man who lost a lot of blood first. At this time, he shouted loudly: "Farouk! He''s not saved! Go to see the people who can be saved! First open the rope in their hands, Fark, is this taught by others!"


    Gao Yang changed a magazine for the pistol, picked up the shotgun again, and shouted at Farouk, who was too slow. Farouk pulled out his bayonet and immediately changed to a struggling man. After cutting the rope in his hand with a knife, he said in a hurry, "you are saved. Can you move yourself?"


    On the first floor, there was darkness. After hearing Farouk''s cry, a man immediately shouted, "who is it? I can move, I can fight!"


    Farouk was cutting the rope from five people''s hands. At this time, he shouted to him, "boss, the building is too big!"


    Of course, Gao Yang knows that the building is too big. After searching layer by layer on four floors, he can''t get down for half an hour. After all, he has to search and attack house by house. Every house can''t be missed. This is very troublesome. Not only time is too late, but even ammunition can''t support it.


    Bullets are actually enough, but even if everyone carries more grenades, they can''t support the whole building according to two for each house.


    But Gao Yang is not in a hurry, because he has a desperate plan!


    Gao Yang grabbed the earphone of the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice: "execute plan B, two groups and three groups clean up the first floor, night devil 4, and transport the goods down."


    "Night devil one, the enemy is coming quickly. He can stop the enemy before he runs out of ammunition. If you use plan B, speed up and finish."


    "Night demon 4, the goods have been delivered. How to receive them? Over."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "night demon 4, you don''t have to land. Just throw the goods outside our door. Over."


    After that, Gao Yang continued: "Blue Shield, alcohol, go outside the door to receive our goods."


    Just then, someone suddenly said in a hurry: "the second group''s attack is blocked! Military doctor, military doctor! Someone is injured and the enemy''s fire is very fierce! We are trapped! Support!"


    Gao Yang heaved a breath and said in a hurry: "toad, little fly, Dragon Knight, come with me. A group of others continue to block the stairway, fork command!"


    It''s time for Gao Yang to pull his own troops when he meets a hard bone.


    The second group attacked to the right. Gao Yang ran to the right quickly, but ran more than ten meters. Gao Yang saw the second group who was pressed at a corner and couldn''t move forward.


    The building was square, Ludwig pointed his gun at the corner to prevent someone from rushing out, while the savage lay on the ground and was being pulled back by the tiger, and the clown threw three grenades at the corner in a row.


    Ludwig and them leaned against the left wall, seven or eight meters away from the corner of the wall, in case the enemy threw grenades. Gao Yang and Li JinFang held their guns close to the right wall. After approaching Ludwig and them, Gao Yang quickly ran to the left wall, leaned against Ludwig, and whispered, "what happened?"


    Ludwig whispered, "mercenaries! Not rebels. The number was not clear, but the shooting was very accurate. The savage was shot."


    At this time, Andy he was checking the savage''s injury and said in a hurry: "he was shot in the heart, but his bulletproof vest blocked it."


    Before Andy ho finished, the savage pushed away Andy Ho''s hand with one hand and sat up. After coughing twice, he gasped: "I''m fine! The enemy is white, wearing a robe, in the fourth room on the right."


    Andy ho slapped on the savage''s helmet and said, "stand up before you die. You can''t beat yourself out. It''s safe in the back."


    The savage grinned away Andy he''s hand on his helmet and said angrily, "Falk! The son of a bitch is really good. I''m fine. You wait for me to kill that son of a bitch. Falk, it hurts."


    Gao Yang tried to put his head out quickly. When he was about to run forward, Ludwig grabbed him back, and then said in a deep voice, "I advise you not to do this. The opponent''s shooting method is different from the fools we killed before."


    In case of problems, the key is to load as many weapons and ammunition as possible. There is really no space on them.


    After breathing, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "how are the three groups going?"


    "The three groups are progressing smoothly. Corridor 2 has been cleared and will launch an attack on corridor 3."


    Corridor 1 is on both sides of the hall, corridor 2 is on the side, corridor 3 is opposite the hall, and corridor 4 is the blocked side where Gao Yang is waiting.


    After learning the progress of the three groups, Gao Yang immediately said, "establish defense in corridor 2. The enemy has a hard role. Be careful, military dogs, and let military dogs come and support."


    At this time, Gao Yang heard a series of explosions in the position of the hall, followed by a series of gunshots. Then Raphael shouted: "a group of positions were attacked, the enemy tried to rush down, and they failed."


    The whole building must have been transformed into a fortress long ago. The windows are blocked with sandbags and only shooting holes are left. Although it is only the first floor, it is unrealistic to fight inside from the outside through the boatman. It is not very effective to expect the helicopter to attack from the outside.


    The military dog Terrell quickly ran over and reached Gao Yang. Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "the corner of the wall is sealed. Go and see what''s going on."


    Terrell nodded, quickly took out a long strip from behind, quickly ran to the corner, and then slowly folded the long strip. After a moment, Terrell quickly waved and signaled that there was no danger.


    Gao Yang approached and put his head in front of a small display screen. The camera around the corner captured the scene on the other side of the corner. Two doors were open. Two people squatted on the ground and raised their guns to aim at the corner.


    Throwing grenades won''t have much effect, because the enemy can quickly hide in the house. It''s useless for Frye to throw them. Frye can throw them accurately, but he won''t let the thrown grenades turn around.


    After Gao Yang motioned to tell tell tell to continue monitoring, he stepped back a little, and then said in a hurry, "fork, have you received the goods?"


    "Yes, over."


    Gao Yang just finished asking, breathed a sigh and said in a deep voice: "good, everyone pay attention, ready to use that thing!"


    Raphael exclaimed and said, "Fark, have you decided to use that thing indoors?"


    "Yes, use that thing. Everyone has it. Wear a breathing mask, bomber, use that thing."

 Chapter 1013

    After Gao Yang ordered, he took turns to guard, and everyone put on a simple gas mask installed at his waist.


    Although there was a chemical weapon attack, the simple gas mask is not prepared for chemical weapons, because chemical weapons can die through the skin. There is no protective clothing and air tank. The simple gas mask has no protective effect on chemical weapons. Therefore, the gas mask is prepared for that thing.


    What is that thing?


    That thing is the skunk bomb.


    It was supposed to play a code for the skunk. Once it needed to be used, they shouted to know what to use, but they were too lazy to play the code again. They simply referred to the skunk bomb.


    Before coming here, Gao Yang got a batch of skunk bullets. There are only two ways to use them. One is grenade throwing and the other is gun grenade firing. One hand grenade and one gun grenade. Whoever carries a gun grenade launcher will carry two. This thing is not heavy, but only takes up space.


    Frye smiled and took out a green grenade with non lethal weapons written in English.


    Frye couldn''t help laughing twice. His laughter sounded strange after it came out of the gas mask.


    Pull off the pull ring, the military dog let Frye see the small display screen, raised his right hand and gently threw the grenade out.


    The grenade fell on the ground and made a soft sound. Then the sound of the grenade rolling on the ground was very clear. Gao Yang also came close to the past and saw that the grenade accurately stopped in the middle of the two doors.


    The man guarding the door had hid back in the house. After waiting for almost three seconds, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "why doesn''t it ring?"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he heard a light bang. The sound was not big, just like the sound of a small whip, but with the explosion, Gao Yang saw that liquid was sprayed around.


    After the skunk bomb exploded, two people flashed out of the doors on both sides, but soon, the two people almost just flashed outside the door, and Gao Yang heard the same angry scolding: "FAK!"


    Accompanied by a violent cough, people on both sides of the corridor retracted at the same time, and then there was a heavy sound of closing the door.


    With a wave of his hand, Gao Yang and Li JinFang immediately put their guns through the corner of the wall. They went up and down. Now, they blocked the enemy and made it impossible for the enemy to go out.


    The enemy was wearing bulletproof vests. Gao Yang quickly changed his gun into a revolver. Then Ludwig held the gun above Gao Yang''s head.


    Li JinFang squatted, raised his cat''s waist, Ludwig stood, three guns aimed at the corridor, and then none of the three moved, just waiting quietly.


    Sure enough, less than ten seconds after Gao Yang counted, the two closed doors opened again. With a violent cough, several grenades were thrown out.


    Seeing that the grenades were thrown out of standard, Gao Yang and Li JinFang retracted their heads, but their guns were still driving outside. Waiting to see someone rushing out of the door, the three fired at the same time. Frye threw two grenades in a row.


    After a violent gunshot, all the people who rushed out of the room fell to the ground and looked high. There were six people in total. Six people ran out of the two rooms.


    Although there was a gas mask, Gao Yang suddenly smelled an extremely strong smell, which made him almost vomit. Subconsciously, he was going to take off the gas mask, but after putting his hand on the mask, he finally realized the danger.


    Wearing a gas mask can also be smoked into this virtue. If you expose it, you won''t die.


    Resisting nausea, he pushed forward quickly, and then he found that there were many doors open in the corridor. With the smell, panic cries rang out quickly, and most people shouted in English, only a small part in Arabic.


    "This is the smell! It stinks!"


    "Chemical weapons! Is this a chemical weapon? Fark, what''s going on!"


    "Don''t move, it''s not chemical weapons, it''s not! Find something, cover your mouth, close the door, close the door! Come on!"


    Gao Yang wants to laugh. It''s just smelly when he''s far away. It doesn''t seem to be enough to drive people out of the house, but he doesn''t know what effect it will be when he''s close.


    It seems that there are still many people, but they reflect slowly. Only two doors are closed. Before most doors are closed, Frye has thrown three skunks out.


    Frye threw a grenade. Don''t worry too much.


    The skunk bounced open, sprayed some liquid into every room with an open door nearby, and then there was a more violent cough.


    "I''m out of breath. What the hell is this!"


    Why open the door? Because in indoor combat, closing the door means that only passive beating is left. When the door is open, especially when many dreams are open, grenades may be thrown behind each door, and bullets may be fired at each door, it is actually more unfavorable to the attacker.


    It''s right to leave the door open, but with the skunk bomb, whoever closes late doesn''t want to close the door.


    Some people couldn''t stand it. They rushed out of the house howling and were killed by them. Others tried to open the sandbag blocking the window, but they wouldn''t succeed.


    The smell of skunks is enough to make people unbearable. The skunk bomb developed to disperse the crowd is enough to make people suffocate. It''s no exaggeration to use it on outdoor open terrain.


    Skunk bombs are chemically synthesized. How to say, the concentration can be adjusted. Ordinary skunk bombs are enough to suffocate people. What they use is a military skunk bomb used by special forces. It is not exaggerated at all. It is a skunk bomb that can really suffocate people alive.


    The only problem is that people who use skunk bullets have to carefully control the distance, otherwise they will have to taste the taste of being smoked.


    The smell became stronger and stronger. Some people stumbled out of the house and were shot to the ground. Others tried to stay in the room. As a result, they couldn''t run until they were unconscious.


    The next thing is simple and cruel. Open the door and shoot people.


    Gao Yang tried not to let himself vomit. If he vomited out, he had to take off his mask. If he took off his mask, his end would be miserable.


    After finally cleaning all the rooms and confirming that there were no living people, he shouted: "corridor 4 is clean."


    "Corridor 3 has also been cleaned up, Falk. This thing is fucking easy to use, but we can''t stand it!"


    Gao Yang shouted, "two groups and three groups stick to the stairs, fork! Fork! Go and implement plan B!"


    It''s a skunk bomb. Plan B is the blasting plan.


    Gao Yang is short of heavy weapons. What if he meets a target that is difficult to conquer and must be conquered? Gao Yang''s solution is to bomb it.


    No heavy artillery, no 1000 kg air bomb, it doesn''t matter. He has Raphael. Why do blasters use it? It''s just blasting.


    It''s not a simple thing to blow down a building completely, so Gao Yang needs to clean the first floor so that Raphael and alcohol can place C4 in key positions such as load-bearing columns of the building


    There are structural plans, Raphael, and an alcohol can also be a blaster. Moreover, there are 130 kilograms of C4. The building can''t be maintained.


    Gao Yang rushed them to the hall where they entered the door, but found that as soon as they rushed out, Farouk was OK. He had a gas mask, but the prisoners who had just been rescued only covered their noses, but now they were crawling and ran to the door.


    Farouk roared, "come back! It''s dangerous outside!"


    Several people stopped, and then one by one blocked their nose and mouth with clothes, just squeaking.


    Raphael and alcohol each took two helpers, one left and one right, and ran to both sides of the corridor. There were load-bearing columns in the hall. A total of four columns were covered with C4 at this time, and Raphael and alcohol needed to fill other key positions with C4.


    Blasting is a fine job, but there is no time for drilling. Then increase the amount of C4.


    "Night demon 2, the ammunition has been consumed! I can''t stop the enemy''s reinforcements!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "night demon 2, someone needs you to take it away. Is that alternate safe?"


    "Night devil two, the third alternate point is OK. Hurry up, over!"


    Gao Yang then pointed to Farouk and shouted, "take your people away, come on!"


    Mi 24 has this advantage. It can knock out all its ammunition and change itself. It can also be a transport plane.


    Farouk called the people who had just been rescued to run out, raised his voice and said, "night devil number four, go and block the enemy for night devil number two."


    "Night demon 4 understands, but we don''t have much ammunition. You must hurry! Over!"


    "Which direction does the enemy mainly come from? Over."


    "The construction area in the north and the West."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly: "group 2, stick here, group 3, and a group of non tasked personnel, follow me to the outside to block the enemy. They can''t get close. Plan B must be completed. Follow me!"


    Gao Yang rushed out of the building with people and ran towards the living building from the south.


    The night is dark and the wind is high. There is no moon tonight. Although the rebels who lack night vision equipment occupy an absolute advantage and the distance is not far, they can''t kill and exalt them accurately. In addition, groliov on night demon 4 has been suppressing the exit of the southern living building, so their action is not very dangerous.


    Gao Yang pointed to the living building on the south side. After making a gesture, he immediately divided four people and guarded the exit of the building. Groliov''s bullets are running out. They must block the exit of the living building and block the enemy inside.


    Gao Yang continued to run out with the rest of the people, and then established a blocking position outside the courtyard wall again.


    There is no sniper rifle, Gao Yang is a little angry, but the current situation is good, and the enemy is not close to a particularly dangerous point.


    Lying on the ground, after the meeting, he shouted loudly: "fork! How long will it take!"


    "Five minutes, give me five minutes!"


    Gao Yang then said loudly: "listen, everyone, stick to five minutes and complete plan B. our situation is not bad. Stick to it, I want a perfect victory! I just want a perfect victory!"

 Chapter 1014

    Five minutes is neither long nor short, especially in combat.


    Syria has a long civil war, but night fighting is very strange to both belligerents. If it is a large-scale war, it may evolve into a scuffle at night, but it is not easy for the rebels to find them out from the night for their special operations.


    For Gao Yang, the most difficult thing is not because of being attacked, but because of the smell from his body.


    I''ve been told by thousands of people not to touch yourself when using skunk bullets, otherwise, I''ll have a lot of fun.


    The stink of skunk shells can last for five years. For a full five years, it''s good to say that if you touch the clothes, you can throw them away, but if you touch the body, it will stink unless you can really change the skin.


    The stink on the body will not last for five years. After all, the skin has metabolism. However, it is not a problem to stink for a year and a half. If you take a bath and rub down several layers of skin, it will stink for three months.


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to be touched by the liquid of the skunk bullet, but he didn''t expect that the gas volatilized by the skunk bullet could also make him stink, and it could smell so bad that he couldn''t carry it with a gas mask.


    The skunk bomb was made mainly to disperse the crowd. Later, the military also found the value of the skunk bomb. No one could stay in a confined space.


    Gao Yang did see the power of the skunk bullet. It''s easier to drive people out of the house than anything. Moreover, he didn''t expect that it smelled to the extreme and could be used as a disabling weapon.


    It''s just that Gao Yang is worried that if he can smell the volatile gas for a long time, it will be destroyed. Besides, his gun, his night vision, many irreplaceable equipment, if he can smell a stench from a long distance in the future, how can this be done.


    People around them are shooting, and they shoot one shot to another place. In addition, helicopters in the air can always provide fire suppression. Although there are many enemies, they do not encounter any particularly dangerous situation.


    Gao Yang still cares about the situation in the building. After a moment, Gao Yang whispered, "group two! How''s the situation on your side?"


    "The enemy is pounding repeatedly, and their grenades haven''t stopped. It''s no problem for the time being. We can still block them, but please hurry up. Our ammunition consumption is very fast!"


    Gao Yang then said, "fork, report your situation."


    "It''s almost finished. There''s one last point, two minutes, two minutes at most. Oh, FAK!"


    Gao Yang tightened his heart and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I tripped."


    After a little more than a minute, Raphael finally shouted, "it''s all done, get out!"


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly, "alternate cover and retreat! Night demon 3, come down and pick us up."


    When retreating, the biggest threat is the living building. Although the enemy on the living building has been shooting indiscriminately, unfortunately, a stray bullet can also kill people. Therefore, when evacuating, we have to suppress the fire on the living building.


    "Everyone, try your best to suppress the living building," he said


    The high explosive ammunition used in Gao Yang''s shotgun had a range of 200 meters, which was enough to shoot to the living building. Gao Yang turned the muzzle, looked at the muzzle flame there, and fired a high explosive bullet at the window. Others also turned the muzzle one after another, and soon no one dared to continue shooting in the living building.


    Just then, the people who withdrew from the target building shot at the building and ran out quickly.


    The helicopter has landed, waving high and letting people run to the plane, while he led all those who suppressed the fire of the living building to collectively turn the muzzle of the gun and suppress the target building to prevent the people inside from rushing out.


    After confirming that everyone ran out, he shouted loudly: "night devil No. 1, night devil No. 4, suppress the gate of the target building. Don''t save ammunition. Don''t let one run out."


    Gao Yang''s intention was to detonate after they got on the plane, but as soon as his voice fell, he heard Raphael loudly say, "no, they don''t have a chance, detonate!"


    Gao Yang''s heart was bad. Then he heard a loud bang, and then the whole target building that had just been fighting inside collapsed.


    There is no flying gravel, only strong vibration from the soles of the feet, and a four story building has now become a pile of ruins. This is directional blasting. The power is used where it is needed, there is no waste, and the effect is excellent.


    The smoke and dust immediately filled the air. After Gao Yang was stunned, he quickly turned around and ran for tens of meters. After running into the helicopter cabin, he immediately shouted, "take off!"


    Night demon 3 slowly lifted off the ground, and then it was faster and faster, more and more open.


    The helicopter quickly raised to a safe height. After waiting to reach a safe height, Raphael raised his fist and shook it suddenly, shouting, "Yeah! Cool!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t feel good. He doesn''t know if it''s his psychological role, but he still feels special smelly.


    Gao Yang tried to suppress the surging vomiting, but at this time, he saw that after Rafael shouted, he shook twice in a row, patted his chest with his hand, and finally threw his head forward.


    "No!" he shouted


    "No!"


    A group of people screamed, but it was late. Rafael opened his gas mask with one hand, and then burst out with a wow.


    "Oh, shet!"


    After scolding the alcohol sitting opposite Raphael, he finally took off his mask and vomited all over the world.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help it. He took off his mask, turned around and vomited toward the position of the tailgate.


    Rafael breathed heavily after he took a deep breath. However, after he took a deep breath, he was like a cat stepped on its tail and pressed the spring under his ass. after he got up from the seat, his head hit the bulkhead of the plane heavily. Then he held his head in one hand and the other quickly buckled the gas mask on his face.


    Gao Yang understood what Raphael felt. It was a feeling he had never experienced before. The extremely strong rotten smell went straight to the brain, which was enough to make people short-circuit and stop thinking. Let alone make people run out of the bunker in the rain of guns and bullets. Even if they fly at an altitude of hundreds of meters, their minds are blank, Just want to get rid of this stench and make people jump out of the plane directly.


    After spraying wildly again, Gao Yang buckled the mask on his face, and then shouted, "open the hatch! Open the side hatch."


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand why it stinks so much.


    Gao Yang decided not to use this tactic of killing the enemy for a thousand and damaging himself in the future. The enemy was killed, but the enemy was also understood. God knows how long they have to endure the stench.


    Gao Yang began to panic because he didn''t think so. He knew that the liquid would volatilize and that even the molecules in the air could make people smell. He knew when he got these skunk bullets. However, the distin who gave him the skunk bullet didn''t say that the skunk bullet was so powerful.


    When Rafael started, the whole cabin couldn''t stay because everyone was vomiting.


    The red feather sitting next to Raphael suddenly stood up, held the wall and staggered for two steps. Then he said weakly, "it''s a fork, it''s the smell on the fork!"


    Gao Yang said weakly, "fork, what''s the matter with you?"


    Rafael cried, "I fell down. In the corridor where you threw skunk shells, I think I got something."


    Suffering, unspeakable, unbearable suffering.


    The plane finally landed. When the tailgate opened, the people inside rushed out of the cabin.


    It was another big victory. The apron was full of welcoming people, but when Gao Yang rushed out first and took the people behind him, like a group of skunks out of their nest, he stopped at the crowd with a smile on his face, and then they dispersed at a faster speed.


    When the strong wind from the helicopter''s rotor down blew the smell in the cabin around, it was really beautiful.


    It''s no exaggeration to smell three miles down the wind.


    Gao Yang, they had a tacit understanding and dispersed in a crowd. Then they fell on the ground and began to vomit one by one.


    When the rotor stopped rotating and jaklan and two other crew members jumped off the plane, the three covered their noses like an electric shock and ran away.


    Clutching his nose, standing more than 30 meters away from Gaoyang, gilanor shouted, "what''s the situation!"


    Feeble vomit, brew storms on rivers and seas, but he still has a weak stomach. He said weakly: "water, water for us, and who to bathe, come to a fire engine, do not foam, water, do not go quickly, rush to us, hurry up, we will soon stink ourselves."


    After Gao Yang finished, he found that the odor had actually faded a lot. The skunk bomb had not polluted him only through the air, so he left the cabin and left Raphael, the odor source. In fact, the situation was much better.


    Gao Yang turned to look at Raphael, but he saw Raphael lying on the ground, one hand holding a mask stretched forward, one hand on his forehead, his face facing the ground, his shoulders shrugging, and he didn''t know what he was doing.


    Gao Yang was afraid that Rafael would faint. Just don''t suffocate because of vomiting. He put on his mask and ran to Rafael. After turning him over, he saw Rafael in tears.


    Raphael cried.


    Raphael was sobbing.


    Gao Yang sighed.


    With a helpless face and tears streaming down his face, Rafael looked at Gao Yang. Although his face was painted with oil paint, he could still see a sad face and said, "why is it always me? In New York, I was sprayed on my face by a skunk. Here, I was stained again. Why? Why? Why is it just me? Why is it always me?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "fork."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Take off your clothes, and then give me your equipment. Go wash it. It may be better. I hope it can work. Well, sorry, brother, I don''t know what to say. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 1015

    Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the mercenary war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    Throw clothes, throw boots, take a bath, wipe the night vision, wipe the gun, wipe the walkie talkie, wash what should be washed, throw what can be thrown and wipe what can be wiped.


    The skunk bullet is not powerful enough to go against the sky. Being sprayed directly on the face is certainly the end of life rather than death, but it won''t stink for a long time if you just walk in the smelly air.


    It''s just that the ground crew is miserable. The people sent to clean up the cabin have had blood mold for eight generations. It''s normal for anyone lucky enough to enter the MI 17 cabin to walk in, run out and vomit. There are people in the faint with poor resistance.


    Before going out, he smelled it over and over again, and then sprayed the water again and again, but always felt that he was still emitting faint smells.


    When he left the door office and arrived at the restaurant, he was almost knocked down by a strong perfume.


    After Gao Yang habitually sucked his nose, he found that everyone was twitching his nose nervously.


    Weakly, he sat in the chair, looked at Li Qiu who was also sitting in the chair, and said loudly, "who is cooking today? We don''t fire ourselves. Shouldn''t we go to the canteen to eat?"


    Li Qiu returned a helpless look and said, "airport chef."


    Gilanor said with embarrassment on his face, "this, this, the colonel said, it''s better to do it for you alone. Well, that''s it."


    Gao Yang waved his arm and said seriously to gilanor, "do I smell?"


    Gilanor looked serious and said, "it doesn''t smell, it''s too fragrant!"


    Gao Yang has no habit of using perfume. He used perfume for the first time in his life, and many people in the Middle East used perfume to cover their taste, so he borrowed a bottle.


    Gilanor finally couldn''t help it. Looking at Gao Yang, he said, "have you finished it for me?"


    The high perfume was borrowed from gilarno. When he heard the words of gilarno, he smiled awkwardly and said, "well, no, no use, there is still a bottom."


    Gilarno put his hand over his face and said feebly, "it''s a famous perfume. I can''t bear to use it. There are many others."


    "I''ll send you some bottles later. Really, I''ll send you some more famous brand of men''s perfume."


    Just then, Dani hurried in with the document, and then sat down beside Gao Yang.


    Dani hasn''t had a smile on his face these days.


    After sitting beside Gao Yang, Dani, smiling, whispered to Gao Yang, "I''ll tell you the good news, great news, and go to your office to talk about it later."


    Can you be unhappy? Gao Yang, they rested for a long time, and then a whole opening was a big move and a big victory.


    It''s just a big move. There are three big victories in two days. This frequency, coupled with the gold content of the war results, all those who are close to this thing are happy and crazy.


    The happiest thing is Farouk. He is so busy that he doesn''t even have time to eat. Instead of picking people for these jobs, he can''t stop just reporting to his superiors at all levels.


    Rafael walked in slowly. When he walked into the door of the small restaurant, he subconsciously stood at the door, and then involuntarily began to observe the look on people''s faces.


    Unable to restrain the emotions, he smoked not much, if any, he could smell a smell of perfume in the strong perfume.


    Rafael''s face was dead gray. He didn''t know whether to stay for lunch. Especially after seeing the neat hand wiping his nose and the touching twitching of his nose, Rafael''s face looked like crying and laughing. In short, it was ugly.


    Yak slapped his hand up and said in a loud voice, "Hi, skunk."


    Ludwig smiled at Rafael and said, "man, how does it feel to smell like a skunk twice in a row?"


    Rafael raised his middle finger at them. Just then, Irene shouted, "come and do it here. Ignore those bastards. Come and sit down, skunk."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "Hey, skunk, don''t worry too much. The smell will go down in a few days. It''s no big deal."


    Rafael curled his lips and finally said with a gloomy face, "no one is going to call me a fork?"


    Yak said seriously, "man, look at your companions, rams, rabbits and big dogs. Their nicknames are all related to animals. Only you are not. I think your name is skunk. It''s good to be sociable!"


    After that, yak shrugged and said, "the most important thing is that your new nickname is too appropriate. If you don''t call you a skunk in a row, it''s too much, isn''t it, skunk?"


    Raphael said reluctantly, "I''m not the only one who called the nickname of the item. There''s another try... Well, I''m really the only one now, but I hate skunks. I hate skunks. I hate this word."


    Most people laughed, but Gao Yang couldn''t laugh because there were test tubes and forks, but now there are only forks.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was wrong, the laughing man quickly changed his laughter into a light cough. At this time, Raphael reluctantly sighed and said, "well, it''s good to maintain unity. Skunks are just skunks. I can''t manage being nicknamed by you. If I can be as powerful as skunks, well, it''s also good."


    Yak and Ludwig sat together. They laughed the loudest. Rafael looked at them and smiled. He sat next to Ludwig, directly opposite yak, and then suddenly took off the rubber glove on his left hand.


    Jacques and Ludwig immediately frowned, and then they immediately stood up and sat on the next table, but Raphael followed.


    Ludwig frowned and said, "brother, it''s not good."


    Rafael looked at his left hand, shook his fingers and said faintly, "I''ll follow you wherever you go."


    Raphael fell. He sat on the liquid ejected by the skunk bullet. Then he propped himself on the ground with his left hand.


    The clothes and tactical gloves were thrown away, but Rafael''s gloves were half finger, so Rafael''s fingers were also stained with the liquid of skunk bullets.


    Raphael really eluted the skin, but there was still a faint smell, so he had to wear medical rubber gloves, two layers.


    Looking at Raphael sitting opposite, yak''s face turned red. Finally, he bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry. If I have any unpleasant behavior, I sincerely apologize to you, sorry, sorry."


    Raphael looked at Ludwig. Ludwig stammered, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. Forgive me."


    Raphael slowly put on his rubber gloves and Gao Yang was able to finish the meal. Only when the familiar taste recalled unpleasant memories, few people would feel happy about the meal.


    After dinner, Gao Yang returned to the office, and Dani and gilanor followed in excitedly.


    As soon as he sat down, Dani slapped his hands, then looked at him excitedly and said, "do you know what you did last night?"


    Gao Yang was very tired. After he came back, he was really tired in order to get rid of the smell, so he slept all morning and didn''t know how valuable the outcome of last night''s war was.


    "Tell me."


    Dani pointed to the brochures on his shoulder, then raised his face and said in surprise, "I didn''t notice that the military uniform you wear today has brochures. Oh, are you a Lieutenant Colonel?"


    Dani smiled and said, "yes, Colonel, I got a promotion this morning."


    After that, Dani pointed to gilanor and said, "didn''t you notice the difference in him?"


    Gao Yang looked at it and said with a smile, "Congratulations, you are a lieutenant now."


    As expected, heroes are born in troubled times. For soldiers, only in wartime, as long as they make contributions, can their ranks swish upward.


    Dani saluted Gao Yang and said with a smile, "Sir, I have to call you sir in the future."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "shouldn''t we be level now?"


    Dani smiled and said, "this morning, your honorary rank is colonel."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and was stunned, but he shook his head and smiled.


    Although the honorary rank is worthless, he was promoted to lieutenant colonel yesterday and became a colonel only one day later. This speed is still too fast and childish. According to this speed, he should become a general in a few days.


    After laughing, Gao Yang said, "what did you get last night?"


    Dani heaved his breath and said in a deep voice, "during the first battle last night, the prisoner hasn''t said any valuable news. The one who broke his hand is only responsible for guarding the hiding place, but the one who committed suicide is meaningful. The one who broke his hand has said his identity."


    Dani approached Gao Yang and said mysteriously, "the one who was seriously injured is badadi''s escort, and he is very trusted and valued. Now we have to pray that guy won''t die."


    Gao Yang was delighted and said, "when can we interrogate?"


    Dani waved his hand and said, "I don''t know. The doctor hasn''t given any news yet. After the first action, let''s talk about the second action last night."


    After that, Dani said sincerely to Gao Yang: "We all have to thank you. Last night, you rescued our four brothers, all officers. One captain, three lieutenants and the other alive were hostages kidnapped by the rebels in Homs. A reporter from the United States meant a lot to us because the rebels had not kidnapped reporters before, which was very good for our publicity Place. "


    Gao Yang doesn''t care who he saved. He cares about the results of last night.


    "Unfortunately, we didn''t catch anyone alive last night, otherwise we can know more clearly who we killed."


    Mobile phone official account Dani smiled, and said, "we know that the military intelligence bureau is not just a meal for a meal. Actually, we received a cable this morning, and want to know what you did last night." (a good event in the sky, a cool phone, etc.) take care of it! Focus on the Chinese public address (WeChat add friends - add the official account - enter qdread). Join us! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account!

 Chapter 1016

    Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the mercenary war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    Three actions in two nights, three actions did not get the result Gao Yang wanted most.


    For Gao Yang, it''s just an honorary rank. Gao Yang has nothing to be happy about. As for the medal, what''s the use of the medal for him?


    Of course, although I''m not interested, I have to pretend to be interested. Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, very good."


    Dani smiled again and said mysteriously, "you will be more interested in the next one. The war results are too amazing, so of course they will be paid more attention. You know, what you want most may be available soon."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what do I want most? What is it?"


    Today, Dani became addicted to playing tricks and said mysteriously, "who are our allies?"


    He shrugged and said, "if it''s at the national level, I think it should be Russia and Iran."


    Dani nodded and then whispered, "we can get a batch of assistance, but it has always been the most urgent thing. There is nothing flashy for us, but now we seem to have put forward a new list of aid materials, including laser guided bombs."


    Gao Yang took a cold breath and said, "really?"


    There may be no laser guided bombs in Syria, but Gao Yang certainly can''t touch them. Now that the Syrian civil war has come, the government forces have never used laser guided bombs.


    For Gao Yang, with the laser guided bomb, many things are more convenient and much more convenient.


    Dani smiled and said, "the news is what the head asked me to tell you. It must be true, but the result has to wait, but I think Russia should agree. Don''t worry. As long as we have a laser guided bomb, you will certainly get everything supporting it. So wait, there should be definite news soon."


    He breathed loudly and said, "great, hurry up, try to hurry up. If you have new news, tell me quickly. There is a laser guided bomb, hum."


    Dani waved his hand and said with a smile, "it will be very soon, because everyone is very anxious. What equipment do you need? Put it forward and we will try our best to meet it. If we can''t find it, you can buy it and we can pay for it. This money has been approved, so this time, you won''t be allowed to upgrade weapons and equipment out of your own pocket." Chinese mobile phone, official account, official account, etc., the official account of WeChat website (WeChat adds friends, add public numbers - input qdread), join in immediately! Everyone has a prize, now pay attention to WeChat WeChat public address!

 Chapter 1017

    Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the mercenary war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    Dani talked about equipment, and Gao Yang also wanted to talk about it.


    It''s not enough to have only one transport helicopter, not to mention that they can only rely on one helicopter when launching into the battlefield. More importantly, once the transport plane encounters any accident, Gao Yang can''t withdraw if they want to.


    When Mi 24 is used as an attack aircraft, if you want to load people, you must empty all the ammunition and empty the load. If Gao Yang needs Mi 24 to be able to undertake some transportation tasks, either Mi 24 should not be full of ammunition, or you can''t transport people until Mi 24 finishes firing the ammunition. Otherwise, you can load the ammunition to the greatest extent, It''s not fun to fill the transport cabin with eight heavily armed personnel.


    The Mi-24 can not perform two tasks at the same time, but must have a focus, otherwise it will only be difficult for both sides. When Gao Yang needs Mi-24 to play a very important role in firepower, it is best to have another professional transport helicopter, such as Mi-17


    After hearing Dani''s words, Gao Yang immediately said, "I need one. No, I need two Mi-17. I must have night vision capability. One is used as a special transport aircraft and the other is standby. In order to improve the use efficiency, the standby Mi-17 can pretend to be a machine gun or rocket nest and have a certain fire support capability."


    Dani nodded, wrote down what Gao Yang said in the small book, and said in a deep voice, "is there anything else?"


    Gao Yang nodded: "also, a Su-25, my pilot to fly, this is necessary. In addition, I may need a SU-24 or MiG-27. If I can really get a laser guided bomb, I hope my people can fly the plane."


    After Dany scratched it down, he smiled and said, "no problem. Su-25 is ready for your people to accept. In the future, it can be used as a night devil team. Oh, no, it is a special machine for the special strike force of the Republican Guard division. As for Su 24 or MIG 27, it''s not a big problem."


    After that, Dani thought and whispered, "there are better planes. If you apply, maybe they can be transferred to your use."


    Gao Yang stared and said, "better? What''s there?"


    Dani whispered: "Su-27, we received Su-27 from a squadron, but the squadron has not become an army. This is still confidential information. If you think Su-27 is better, I can apply to the above. Maybe we can get it."


    Gao Yang quickly nodded his head and said, "it''s great to have su 27. Whether it''s OK or not, you should apply for it quickly."


    Dani breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Gao Yang and said, "I''ll try. Is there anything else? Tell me everything. Just type a report when I apply."


    Gao Yang pondered, "I think there should be more. I''m going to... Oh, sorry, wait a minute."


    Before he finished, Gao Yang''s phone rang.


    Except during the war, Gao Yang''s phone has been turned on, because many things have to be contacted by his phone.


    Gao Yang took out the phone and found that it was Justin.


    Gao Yang most hopes to receive a call from Justin. He has been looking forward to getting useful information from Justin.


    Gao Yang stood up, made a sorry gesture to Dani, connected the phone and hurried to another room.


    "Hello, any news?"


    Justin said very urgently: "there is the whereabouts of badadi. I just received the news."


    Gao Yang''s body was like an electric current. After an inspiration, he said in a hurry: "say!"


    "Listen, I don''t understand what happened, but I got the news. Badadi went back to Holmes to meet someone. It should be from the victory front. The specific location has been determined. Write down the address immediately. You don''t have much time!"


    Gao Yang quickly ran to Dani''s side, grabbed the pen in his hand, and said in a hurry: "speak quickly!"


    "I don''t know the specific location, such as sect number. If you have a computer around you, look at the satellite map. Now listen, badadi will go to a satellite city called maiskenai in the south of Homs. From the satellite map, we can see that weiskenai has a green space like a football field. On the left side of the green space, there is a building with a circle of trees around the yard as a fence , that building is where badadi is going. "


    "Time!"


    "It''s 3:30 p.m., so I said you don''t have much time. You have to hurry where, because the meeting time can''t be too long! You have to hurry!"


    Gao yangcha tore off the paper written on the small book and said in a hurry, "what is the source of the information, is it reliable?"


    "Reliability can''t be guaranteed, but it''s very possible. Listen to me, the victory front doesn''t know why it fought with AIS. Badadi urgently asked for a meeting with ebgran, the supreme leader of the victory front, but hamshami, the No. 2 figure of the military commander of the victory front, will meet with badadi instead of ebgran. This news was revealed by hamshami''s bodyguard Yes, I can''t guarantee that there will be no problem, but the possibility is really great! "


    "OK, thanks," said Gao Yang in a hurry


    "Don''t thank me, a million dollars."


    "I see. I''ll talk about it later. I''m in a hurry!"


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang shouted to Dani: "tell me, who is hamshami of the victory front?"


    Dani was stunned and then said, "the No. 2 military commander of the victory front, generally speaking, the No. 3 figure of the victory front, you killed the top military commander of the victory front last night, so hamshami is now the No. 2 figure of the victory front and the top military commander."


    Gao Yang nodded his head and said, "I see. Hamshami will meet badadi to try to quell the conflict between the victory front and AIS. The place is maiskenai. It''s 3:30!"


    After that, Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was two twenty.


    There''s really no time.


    "Damn it!"


    After scolding with hatred, Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie and shouted, "emergency collection! Emergency collection!"


    Gao Yang ran out of the office and shouted at the people who ran out of the house: "urgent dispatch, assault mission, come on, come on!"


    No matter what they were doing, everyone threw away what they were doing and went to get their own combat equipment. At this time, Gao Yang shouted to gilanor: "get ready for take-off, the maximum combat radius, the location of Homs meskane, and get our spare meter 17 ready, come on, come on!"


    Gao Yang turned to Irene and shouted, "Tyrannosaurus Rex! Big dog, you change into meter 17 to follow."


    Homs is about 300 kilometers away from Damascus, and when the maximum weapon load of MI 24 is only 160 kilometers, if four auxiliary fuel tanks are installed to reduce the weapon load, the operation radius is only 290 kilometers, that is to say, when the two Mi 24 arrive at maiskenai in the south of Homs, they have to go back immediately, otherwise, MI 24 will run out of oil.


    17 meters, the maximum range is only 500 kilometers. As for the ultra light aircraft such as the gazelle, there will be no fuel at the place.


    If both M-17 and m-24 have auxiliary fuel tanks and no load, the maximum range can reach 1000 kilometers, but the problem is that Gao Yang is going to fight, so both m-24 and M-17 face the same situation, that is, it is impossible to reach the maximum range with weapons and people.


    The Mi-17 can carry auxiliary fuel tanks to increase the range, but once the battle lasts a long time, it is difficult to say whether the Mi-17 can fly back.


    Gao Yang doesn''t care about anything, even if the oil is only enough and there is no return.


    Gao Yang turned to Dani and shouted, "find someone, get ready to meet us, tell the air force, get ready for large-scale bombing, this is the real fucking big fish!"


    During the day, the Syrian air force has no problem fighting.


    Dani shouted: "the combat radius is not enough!"


    I know, so get ready and prepare two transport planes. Wait for our news. If we land halfway, go and pick us up quickly


    The helicopter is ready to fight at any time, but it is to prepare for close combat in Damascus. It must unload some ammunition and replace it with an auxiliary fuel tank. It must take time to replace it.


    All the pilots moved. They quickly put on their flight suits, then jumped into the helicopter one by one, started the plane, and then the rotor began to turn.


    Gao Yang said to Yake and No. 13 who ran out: "you go too, everyone, all follow me. Time is tight. Bring your equipment and wear it on the plane!"


    Taylor ran to Gao Yang. Gao Yang grabbed Taylor and shouted, "you have UHF radio to contact the fighter. Take it and get ready to call air fire support!"


    After that, Gao Yang shouted at gilanor, who was holding a walkie talkie: "inform the airport and let the fighter use the communication frequency with the night devil team! Also, you follow us!"


    Justin''s information came too suddenly, so time is too tight.


    Homs is 300 kilometers away from Damascus. The helicopter flew over for at least an hour, and there is only one hour and seven minutes left.


    Gao Yang hopes to mobilize all forces. If he can''t catch up, let the air force attack aircraft bomb. Even if they can''t catch up, they have to let others throw the bomb on badadi''s head.


    After giving all the orders, Gao Yang ran back to his house, put on his combat equipment as quickly as possible, checked it, confirmed that there was no omission, stood outside the door and watched anxiously as the ground crew added auxiliary fuel tank to the helicopter.


    Just then, gilanor quickly ran to Gao Yang. After a slap salute, he said loudly: "report! Colonel, the fighter has been approved. Please indicate when the fighter will arrive!"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "appear at 3:30 on time, and then wait for orders in the target airspace. If there is no clear order, do not attack!"


    "Yes!"


    Chinese mobile phone and Gila Noel began to contact the airport. But the high ground was looking at the watch, then watching the ground crew who hung up the fuel tank to the helicopter, and could not help waving, "slow hands slow fools! Hurry up, ah!" (official account of the Chinese net. (WeChat adds friends - add official account - enter qdread), join in immediately! Everyone has a prize. Now pay attention to qdread WeChat official account!

 Chapter 1018

    Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the mercenary war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    As time goes by, it''s not too much to describe Gao Yang''s feeling at the moment.


    I finally got the news from badadi, but I missed the opportunity because my legs were tight for a short time. It''s embarrassing for Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang''s heart is very confused. The ground crew has been trying their best to install what he requires, but to install the auxiliary fuel tank and ensure that the oil circuit is OK. This work is really not done in twos and threes.


    Gao Yang has time to check his equipment again to ensure that he doesn''t miss any necessary items because of worry.


    Because it was daytime, the Syrian air force could bomb. Gao Yang had air support for the first time, but it was a little troublesome to contact the air force.


    It''s definitely not good to communicate with fighter planes and hold high the walkie talkie they carry. This requires a special radio. Terrell has a special radio station to communicate with fighter planes of the air force. Taylor also has it. But Taylor is dedicated to indicating targets for aerial bombing. Bitrell is more professional.


    Gao Yang turned to look at Taylor and trelle and said in a deep voice, "is the radio ready?"


    "Of course you''re ready, boss."


    Terrell seemed a little nervous, but Taylor looked relaxed and said with a smile: "ready, anprc-152 radio can contact the fighter with UHF and VHF, as well as the radar coordinate transponder. As long as I can see the target, I can tell the fighter the exact position. If it doesn''t hit, it''s the pilot''s problem."


    Gao Yang suddenly raised his hand and said, "wait, postman, who do you think is stronger in terms of ground support than the pilots at the airport?"


    Taylor shrugged and said with a smile, "I dumped them ten blocks."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t participate in the ground operation. It''s enough to have military dogs as correspondents. You fly the plane. I trust you more. Open Su-25 and give your radio and transponder to military dogs."


    Taylor immediately said, "well, I''ll fly."


    Gao Yang immediately grabbed gilanor and said loudly, "arrange a Su-25 and let him drive. Hurry up."


    Gilanor informed the airport without saying a word, and Taylor quickly unloaded his equipment and ran to put on his flight suit.


    Gao Yang waved his hand, looked at groliov who was carrying a machine gun to a mi 17 and said, "big dog, bring another machine gun! Worker bee, do you have a mortar? Bring more shells. It''s no big deal. Throw it away again, rabbit! Rabbit, have you brought your gun?"


    Treble turned his head and said, "yes, I can do without it."


    He breathed loudly and said to No. 13, "why don''t you wear bulletproof vests?"


    On the 13th, he held an AK47 and hung an ammunition bag, but he didn''t wear a bulletproof vest. When he heard the high question, the 13th shrugged and said, "I''m not used to it, and I don''t need it."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, go and put on your helmet and bulletproof vest. Hurry up."


    Gao Yang wanted to use all the people who could use it, so gilanor brought a rifle in addition to a satellite phone.


    Gaoyang bar has done everything it can, and half an hour has passed. Finally, the ground crew began to wave their hands and evacuate quickly.


    Reloading can be regarded as completed. He shouted, "board the plane and start!"


    Four helicopters took off one after another, and then immediately headed for their destination at the fastest cruising speed and the altitude most suitable for long-distance flight.


    If the helicopter moves forward at the highest cruising speed rather than at extreme speed, it will cause great damage to the engine, and more importantly, it will consume more fuel.


    The time has reached 2:55. There are only 35 minutes left before badadi appears. It takes at least an hour or more to fly to the destination. The most likely time is about an hour and 20 minutes.


    The meeting and talks will certainly take some time. Now Gao Yang only hopes that badadi''s talks will not end so soon.


    Holding back his inner anxiety, he sat high in the simple seat and didn''t move.


    Seeing that the time is 3:30, if there is no accident, badadi should have arrived.


    Gao Yang said to gilanor, "ask your plane, have they arrived?"


    Gilanor began to call with UHF radio, and soon he shouted to Gao: "Yes, one reconnaissance plane is in place, five fighter bombers are in place, three SU-24 and two MiG-27. Their fuel is enough to stay at high altitude for about 50 minutes. Plus one Su-25 you use, there will be four Su-25 attack opportunities to arrive, but Su-25 will arrive when we arrive to provide support for your ground operations.


    Su 25 has a short range and a small operational radius, so it''s too early to go. Circling in the air will only consume fuel. It''s better to arrive at the same time as the helicopter.


    He breathed loudly and said, "fifty minutes should be enough."


    The savage whistled and said loudly, "ten planes! If we add our four helicopters, there are 14 planes in total. It''s a big scene, guys."


    For a special operation, 14 planes are definitely a big deal.


    For a group of mercenaries, being able to mobilize and command 14 planes is more than a big deal.


    Li Qiu laughed and said loudly, "I really never thought I would fight by helicopter one day. Really, guys, I never thought, but I never thought it would be possible to fight with the cooperation of the air force, and it is based on our actions. It feels great."


    Gao Yang can''t laugh. No matter how many planes and big the scene, it''s no use missing the trip.


    At four o''clock, Terrell, who had been guarding the radio station, suddenly shouted to Gao Yang: "the Su-25 fleet has arrived! The postman has arrived at the designated place!"


    Gao Yang nodded and didn''t speak.


    Fighter planes or attack planes, even if they arrive ahead of time, cannot stay over the target to be bombed and will be found. Therefore, no matter what aircraft they are, they can only hover and wait far away from the target.


    Finally, Gao Yang heard jaklan''s notice.


    "Night demon 3 is less than 20 kilometers away from the target. It takes up to five minutes to arrive. Be ready for battle."


    Gao Yang stood up and shouted, "assault preparation!"


    The night vision instrument is no longer needed. Everyone''s actions are the same. There is a sound of pulling the gun in Kerala.


    Gao Yang raised his shotgun, looked at his watch and shouted, "open the hatch!"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he saw gilanor, who had been communicating with the fighter, suddenly look shocked. Then he shouted to Gao Yang, "they''re going to withdraw! The reconnaissance plane reports! The ground personnel are moving, they''re getting on the bus, they''re going to withdraw, and the fighter requests to attack immediately!"


    Gao Yang almost gushed out his old blood. He was in a hurry, but he still couldn''t catch up.


    There is no need to declare failure, because fighters arriving early can attack quickly.


    Gao Yang immediately roared, "permission to attack! Bomb them, cover the bombing!"


    Why can''t we know where badadi is going and send planes directly to bomb?


    Because the Syrian air force bombing effect is not good enough.


    There are no special bombers in Syria, only fighter bombers, and there are no precision guided bombs in Syria. In other words, the Syrian air force can neither use old-fashioned air bombs for carpet bombing nor precision guided bombs for point-to-point bombing.


    If he can only throw the bomb on the ground, Gao Yang doesn''t have to send a helicopter to land for ground operations at all, but if he wants to ensure that badadi is killed, he must come in person. As for air bombing, it is only an auxiliary means, and it can only be used as an auxiliary means.


    If the Syrian air force could fight like the U.S. air force, the Syrians would have finished all their work, and they would not be able to speak up about them at all.


    Gao Yang is suffocating. It''s only a few minutes away.


    "Can you confirm that badadi is inside?"


    He roared loudly. After a quick speech in Arabic, gilanor shook his head and said, "no, I can''t confirm. A convoy entered the target area near three o''clock, but no one has come since then. The reconnaissance plane is not sure whether the convoy entering first is badadi!"


    Gao Yang waved his fist and said, "Falk! They arrived early!"


    Gilanor shouted, "the first bomber has arrived. He dropped his bomb!"


    Since attack planes and bombers are planning to ambush in the air, they can''t always turn over the target. They have to stay far away to prevent being found. When they need to attack, even if they fly faster, they always need some time.


    "Night demon one! I see the target."


    "Report the damage effect!" he shouted


    "Night demon one, the first bombing deviated from the target, Fark! The bomb missed!"


    Gao Yang helplessly punched the helicopter bulkhead.


    The two Mi 24 flew faster. When Gao Yang ordered the attack, MI 24 left the formation and rushed to the target area at a faster speed, hoping to arrive before the enemy''s convoy left.


    The enemy is leaving, and the hope of launching ground assault has basically failed. Now, it depends on whether the attack aircraft and armed helicopters can complete the target.


    Just then, jaklan suddenly shouted, "night demon 3, visually find the target area and open the hatch!"


    The side hatch door opened. Gao Yang couldn''t wait to stand at the door of the side hatch door, grabbed the handrail in one hand and leaned over to see the situation outside.


    The cabin door opened, the air flow and the strong noise from the helicopter rotor blew high and roared in his ears. He couldn''t hear anything at all, but he saw two fighter bombers passing over the target area at an altitude of about 1000 meters.


    Gao Yang didn''t see a bomb, but after four violent explosions on the ground, four pillars of smoke rose immediately.


    It was very close to the target area, but Gao Yang was helpless to find that the bombing effect was very poor. At least seven or eight vehicles were frantically fleeing in four directions.


    Gao Yang was helpless. He could only pray that the bomber would throw the bomb more accurately when it came again. At this time, he suddenly saw a plane passing by less than 500 meters from him.


    It was a Su-25. After quickly surpassing Gao Yang''s helicopter, Su-25 went down one by one, passing over the target area at ultra-low altitude. Rockets were fired continuously towards the ground, exploding and setting fire to one car after another. Then, two Mi-24 also opened fire.


    Maybe it wasn''t too late, because after Taylor''s Su-25 and two Mi-24 opened fire, Gao Yang''s confidence in the imminent disappearance of air attack finally recovered. Chinese mobile phone, official account, official account, etc., the official account of WeChat website (WeChat adds friends, add public numbers - input qdread), join in immediately! Everyone has a prize, now pay attention to WeChat WeChat public address!

 Chapter 1019

    Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the mercenary war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    Next to the left side of the target building is a large highway, green space on the right and south, and a small road on the north. At this time, the cars in the target building have driven out, and the cars that had been left on the highway have begun to flee.


    The escaping vehicles on the highway have gone far, but they can only drive along the highway. A su 25 family has been shooting with machine guns along the highway. When the plane was pulled up again from ultra-low altitude, three of the four cars have been stopped.


    The speed of fixed wing aircraft is very fast. It''s really difficult to hit cars flying on the road. It''s great to shoot on the road and kill three cars.


    Su 25 passed quickly. After losing the attack position, he could only circle once and re-enter the attack posture. At this time, another Su 25 began to fire at the car that fled quickly. Rockets, bombs and machine guns continued to fire at a lonely car that rushed left and right on the road and drove wildly along the S-shaped route. However, the car seemed to be possessed by gods, After being fired by three Su-25 planes, they still rushed out of the gunpowder smoke produced by the explosion.


    Gao Yang didn''t care about the cars running north, because three cars ran south along the road, and in this way, they just hit the muzzle of MI 24 shot from south to north.


    In fact, helicopters are more suitable for moving fire points than fixed wing attack aircraft.


    Night devil one opened fire, night devil two opened fire, night devil three opened fire, night devil four opened fire. Basically, anyone who can shoot down is not idle.


    Night devil No. 2 opened fire first and blasted a car with machine guns. Night devil No. 1 was a machine gun and a rocket volley, which set the second car on fire. Then, night devil No. 1 caught up and stopped the third car that turned around and left the road and ran around in the woods.


    Many people ran around on the ground. Groliov didn''t have a machine gun rack installed on the meter 17, so groliov shot down with a machine gun. Those who ran down from the car, ran out of nearby buildings and opened fire on the helicopter were all his targets.


    Gaoyang''s plane was the busiest. There were two people shooting at the tailgate, one on the left and one on the right.


    Maskenai is controlled by the victory front, not to mention an important military town of the victory front. It is not only the assembly point of the victory front''s attack on Homs, but also the bridgehead. Therefore, at least thousands of people are stationed here,.


    Gao Yang took his satanic blade this time. He fought down in the helicopter very happily.


    Two more fighter bombers passed by. This time, the bombers lowered their altitude and dropped bombs on the target building.


    Finally, a bomb landed on the target building without bias.


    There are nine bombers and attack planes. The firepower can''t be said to be too fierce. At least more than 20 tons of bombs will be dropped, but it''s hard to say what effect can be achieved.


    Almost every family here has a basement, and the bombs dropped by the plane are outrageous. Although a large area near the target building is blown up in scattered places, the problem is that only two bombs hit the main target accurately.


    In any case, bombers always cleaned up around the battlefield. With the air cover of four attack aircraft and two armed helicopters, Gao Yang dared to get off even if there were a lot of people on the ground.


    No matter how fierce the air attack is, it will ultimately depend on the infantry to solve the problem. Anyway, Gao Yang has to land on the ground to see the situation.


    Gao Yang shouted at gilanor, "tell the bombers to stop bombing and don''t hurt by mistake. We''re going down."


    "Military dog! Tell the postman to circle over us and wait for attack instructions!"


    "Night devil one, two, four, pay attention to cover!"


    "Night demon three! Land, land!"


    After four orders in a row, jaklan flew the helicopter to the ground quickly.


    After Gao Yang let the plane land on the road to the left of the building yard to be attacked, Gao Yang jumped down from the side hatch.


    Looking around, Gao Yang was a little confused. The target building was blown up and half collapsed. It was burning. There were scattered limbs in the yard, not even a complete body.


    Bombers first began to attack, and two bombs fell near the building, one bomb and one incendiary bomb.


    There will be no living people left in the buildings, and there will be no living people left in the blasted cars on the roads.


    Landing is to get close and observe the attack effect, but Gao Yang''s main purpose is to catch a living mouth. Otherwise, badadi doesn''t know whether he is alive or not, and it''s even more impossible to know whether he is dead or alive.


    It''s just a pity that Gao Yang doesn''t even have a place to catch prisoners.


    Just then, Irene said in a hurry, "boss, at your four o''clock position, three people climbed out of a car."


    Gao Yang waved in the direction indicated by Irene and shouted, "three groups search the target building, two groups leave guards, and one group, catch the living mouth and try to live!"


    While shouting loudly, he ran in the direction directed by Irene. Only a hundred meters away from him, three people staggered and fled separately.


    There are no close assault targets. Gao Yang uses Satan''s blade to facilitate him to solve long-range enemies.


    Gao Yang pointed his gun at a man who was running away. He aimed at his thigh, but after thinking about it, he didn''t shoot in the end.


    The man who tried to escape had no plan to defend himself and fight back. He shouted: "catch up and catch the living!"


    Gao Yang raised his gun from time to time to observe, but he found that a man who escaped finally wanted to stop and raise his gun. When he shot, Gao Yang shot first and shot off the man''s right arm.


    The prisoners were soon brought back. Only one man had a gun and the other two didn''t even have a gun.


    Gao Yang was eager to find out the whereabouts of the great emperor, so he didn''t rush back to the helicopter to evacuate. Instead, he waited for Ludwig and Li JinFang to throw their captured prisoners in front of him on the 13th. Gao Yang immediately began interrogation.


    "What organization are you? Say it quickly!"


    Gao Yang spoke in Arabic. Although the pronunciation was not very correct, it was enough for his prisoners to understand.


    The three prisoners looked nervous, but they all shook their heads desperately, and no one spoke.


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to delay. He pointed to the man whose arm was knocked off by him and shouted, "cut off his leg!"


    Ludwig pulled out his knife and cut it down. When the prisoner screamed, Ludwig continued to cut it down, shouted loudly and shouted, "speak up! Tell me!"


    "Victory front! We belong to victory front!"


    The man who was cut didn''t speak, but one next to him shouted out, held the collapsed man high and said angrily, "where are the people of AIS!"


    "They didn''t come! Those bastards who didn''t have ace lied to us. They didn''t come at all. We waited here for more than an hour, and they didn''t come!"


    The one who collapsed was a bearded man, who looked younger, and the bearded man next to him was much older. After hearing the shouting content of the people around him, the bearded man suddenly bumped into the younger man and shouted, "shut up!"


    Gao Yang shot the older man and shouted to the trembling young man, "where''s hamshami!"


    The young man pointed to the north and said tremblingly, "we ran separately. He drove north, green, green SUV."


    The prisoner who broke his arm and saw several knives on his leg shouted, "shut up, you coward!"


    Instead of wasting bullets, Ludwig wiped the wounded prisoner''s neck with a knife.


    Gao Yang squatted down and said to the young prisoner who began to cry, "to tell you the truth, if you don''t kill you, tell me why ace''s people didn''t come!"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. No one told me. I''m just hamshami''s bodyguard. I don''t know. We''ve been waiting here for more than an hour. When ace''s people didn''t come, hamshami ordered to leave. I don''t know anything else!"


    Gao Yang decided to believe the prisoner''s words. He stood up and shouted in the walkie talkie, "retreat! All retreat!"


    Gao Yang turned and left. Behind him came a gunshot, and then the prisoner''s cry stopped suddenly.


    Gao Yang ran back to the helicopter and waited for everyone to arrive. He shouted, "night demon 3, you can take off!"


    The plane took off slowly. Just after the plane left the ground, gilanor, who had been following Gao Yang, suddenly shouted at Gao Yang: "The reconnaissance plane found that there were four cars coming from the south, about four kilometers away from here. Then they immediately turned around and left quickly south along the road. I doubt if ace''s people were late? Were those four cars late ace?"


    Gao Yang''s eyes widened. It''s possible, and it''s not small. The common people will not come towards Holmes in the season of war.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted: "night devil No. 1, night devil No. 2! There is a convoy of four cars on the South Road. Go and kill them. It''s best to leave one car and try to keep a few alive."


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to trelle, "tell the postman to let him solve the cars."


    The circling Su 25 immediately flew south. At this time, he shouted loudly: "night demon 4, fly quickly. I need a living mouth, but if I''m not sure, I''d rather kill them all. In short, I can''t let one person run away!"


    Gilanor roared, "the motorcade is separated, four cars are separated! Only one car is still moving along the road!"


    He breathed loudly and shouted, "inform all fighters and cars leaving the road to kill them all!"


    The noise in the cabin was too loud. Although it was very close, you had to roar loudly. After talking to gilanor, you shouted in the intercom: "night demon 1, show me the car left on the road. Others, attack freely. In short, you can''t let a car escape."


    Chinese mobile phone can''t contact all the planes, but only to order in advance. He finally pointed to the official account: "tell the postman, let him kill all the fleeing cars! Tell him that he flies the fastest and do well before the enemy hide. Do not let me down!" (WeChat adds friends - add official account - enter qdread), join in immediately! Everyone has a prize. Now pay attention to qdread WeChat official account!

 Chapter 1020

    Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the mercenary war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    A car is speeding on the road, sometimes bumping up on the potholes, but the car has been speeding.


    Gao Yang has seen the car in the helicopter. It''s a silver gray car with a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour. On a bumpy road, this speed means it''s very dangerous.


    Gao Yang wanted to catch the living, so the two Mi 24 planes that arrived first did not dare to fight. The reason is very simple. It''s strange that a car with a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour doesn''t fly at one shot. Even if the people on the car were not killed, they fell and died.


    Two mi-17s flew together. Gao Yang could see that on the plane in front of him, groliov sat at the cabin entrance, but he didn''t dare to shoot with a machine gun.


    "Night devil one, the guy below us is driving very fast. I''m going to launch rockets in front of him to the ground and let him slow down."


    Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "agree. Be careful. The other three cars and passengers have become parts. I don''t want the last one to become parts."


    Night devil one fired two rockets on the road. When the rocket exploded, it was four or five hundred meters away from the speeding car.


    The people in the car clearly saw the explosion and the helicopter hovering over the road.


    The car quickly slowed down, then turned its head and drove down to the open space on the side of the road.


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "big dog, look at you. The national bird has landed. Let''s go down and catch people."


    It''s not that groliov can''t hit the car, because although the car drives fast, it certainly can''t match the helicopter. In terms of relative speed, groliov can easily hit the car. He just didn''t shoot because he was worried that the car would get out of control and roll over. Now the car has slowed down in order to drive off the road. The speed is about 50 kilometers per hour. Even if it turns over, no one can die.


    Groliov immediately fired, shot the front of the car, and then smashed the tire of one front wheel. He tried to drive the car to the roadside. The car on the Gobi immediately lost control and turned over.


    The car turned around and the four wheels turned up. They went down to catch people, but now it has become a way to save people.


    Although the car turned a somersault, we had to guard against the people inside shooting outward. The helicopter stopped 100 meters away. After jumping off the helicopter, Gao Yang fell on the ground with Satan''s blade and raised his gun to aim at the car.


    "Group two, go and catch people!"


    The second group took a turn and ran towards the car from the rear of the car. This position can prevent people in the car from seeing it. In short, the most difficult part is to be careful without big mistakes.


    When the second group approached the car, a man finally climbed out of the back seat of the car. The glass of the car was all rotten. A man''s head was full of blood and dragged out of the car. However, before he turned over, he was trampled on his back. Then, red feather grabbed the man in the co driver''s seat, and Li Yunzhe tried to get the driver out of the driver''s seat, But the badly deformed carriage trapped the driver and couldn''t pull it out at all.


    "Boss, the carriage is seriously deformed and needs to be broken down to get the driver out. Well, I don''t think it''s necessary because the driver''s posture is very strange and he doesn''t move."


    Gao Yang thought it was enough when he caught two people alive, so he immediately said, "don''t worry about it. Make up a shot. Others search whether there are any documents in the car."


    Gao Yang quickly ran to the overturned car. When he ran to the two prisoners kneeling on the ground, he picked up his gun and shouted, "hurry up and interrogate here, lest we miss anything."


    Yak and the 13th looked at each other, and then yak suddenly smiled and said, "how about the two of us? Let''s see who can let them speak first and choose one."


    The 13th immediately pointed to one of the prisoners and said, "I choose him."


    Yak shrugged and said, "well, I want the rest."


    On the 13th, he looked at his watch and said in a deep voice, "three minutes."


    Yak said, "then it seems that I have to finish it in two minutes.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "Hey, you two, what I want is a reliable confession, not the nonsense of the prisoners in a hurry."


    The 13th said with a smile, "that just needs to be tried separately and give a confession. Well, let''s start."


    Gao Yang thought and followed the 13th to the side.


    On the 13th, he pulled out a knife and shook it in front of the prisoner. Then he whispered in Arabic, "you''re dead. I don''t mind telling you this, but I can tell you. If you tell me what I want to know, I can kill you."


    The prisoner in front of the 13th spat on his face, and then his prisoner began to shout loudly, with great emotion.


    On the 13th, he was not angry. He still said slowly: "If you fall into our hands, you will want to die as soon as possible. Believe me, you will definitely want to die as soon as possible, because I will let you understand what pain is, extreme pain. If you tell me everything you know and I get confirmation from your companions, I will kill you and end your pain, so you''d better speak first, because you want to It''s the second opening, then another one will die, and you, you have to live. Now, I''ll tell you what you need to bear if you live. "


    After that, No. 13 stabbed a knife into the prisoner''s armpit, and then began to drag the knife slowly.


    Gao Yang turns his head to one side. He can kill the enemy, but he can''t torture the enemy and can''t stand it. On the 13th and yak, they have seen too many abnormal interrogations, which will have psychological shadows and nightmares.


    The prisoner''s scream was not like a human voice. Just a few seconds later, which prisoner shouted, "I say, I say everything! Kill me and let me die!"


    The 13th took the knife back and said to Gao Yang, "I won. Now you can ask what you want to know."


    Gao Yang squatted down, looked at the prisoners with tears and said, "where''s badadi."


    The prisoner lay on the ground, panting, "I don''t know."


    Gao Yang was not angry, but said faintly: "remind you again, your companions will also speak. If your confessions are inconsistent, you both have to go through the process you just received, and the dishonest one will survive. I''ll ask you again, where is badadi."


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know."


    "Well, what organization do you belong to and what are you going to do?"


    "We are ACE ACE. Go to meet with the victory front to discuss the ceasefire."


    By the way, Gao Yang secretly breathed in his heart, but then he became more nervous. Then he continued: "if you don''t know where badadi is, then tell me how many cars you have, how many people and who is the highest."


    "We have four cars and fifteen people. The highest position is..."


    The prisoner unconsciously looked at the people under yak who were shouting and yelling, and immediately said, "that''s him!"


    Gao Yang heaved a breath and said, "tell me his name and position, as well as your position."


    "His name is Walid. He is our external contact. He meets with other organizations to discuss everything. I''m his bodyguard."


    He breathed loudly and said, "good. Then tell me when you should meet the people of the victory front."


    "I don''t know. I just know we''re going to meet hamshami of the victory front. I don''t know anything else."


    "Why did you meet the people of the victory front and why didn''t you go again?"


    "We had a fight with the people of the victory front. Walid wanted to explain to the victory front and stop the conflict between us. As for not going, because we saw thick smoke and knew that there was a war ahead, we couldn''t go again. Walid was always very careful. He thought something had happened."


    Gao Yang stood up and looked at yak. It happened that yak also looked at him and waved to him.


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything. He went directly to yak. When he reached Yak''s front and back, yak said helplessly, "there''s a mouth over there?"


    "Yes."


    Yak said helplessly, "Fark, I''m unlucky. I picked a big man. This guy can resist, but now it''s good. You can ask."


    Gao Yang looked at the prisoner who had been panting and said, "what''s your name?"


    Walid looked at Gao Yang, then panted and said, "Walid."


    "Who do you want to meet? Tell me the specific time and place."


    "We are fighting with the victory front. I need to meet hamshami to explain some things and stop the current hostility and conflict between the two sides. The time is 3:30 and the place is meskane."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "where is badadi and why he didn''t come."


    "Badadi was in Damascus. He was supposed to come and made an appointment with the people of the victory front, but he felt a little uncomfortable and wanted to go to the territory controlled by the victory front to negotiate with the other party. We all thought it was too risky for him to go in person, so the person who went became me."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath, clenched his fist and walked silently in place for two times, and then returned to Walid. Then Gao Yang stretched out his left hand, pointed to his watch and said, "look, tell me what time it is."


    "Four thirty."


    "Why are you late?"


    "Oh, I didn''t mean to. There were too many things last night. I didn''t sleep well. I took a nap. I woke up and drank a cup of black tea. Then I got here a little late."


    He slapped Walid in the face, then pointed to Walid and shouted angrily: "Punctuality is a virtue. Didn''t your mother teach you! Asshole! Badadi made an appointment to meet people. Why didn''t he come in person, but sent you such an asshole to come for him! You bastards! Do you know what a promise is! Do you know what a promise means? A promise! A promise! I''ll make an appointment with your mother! A promise is for keeping, not for betraying. Timid Bad ass! Bad ass! Bad ass Chinese, don''t tell the fucking people to negotiate with you, you idiots who don''t respect the Convention and have no time idea! You asshole! You are all a bunch of assholes! A bunch of asshole! "(a good event in the sky, a cool mobile phone, etc.) take care of you! Focus on the Chinese public address (WeChat add friends - add the public number - enter qdread). Join us! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account!

 Chapter 1021

    Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the mercenary war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    The plane ran out of fuel on the way. The air force sent fuel trucks and the army sent a battalion guard. It was already midnight when a large group of people found Gaoyang''s helicopter team parked in the wilderness.


    The plane was refueled and returned to the airport. It was already two o''clock in the morning.


    Gao Yang was angry and returned in vain again. In his opinion, this was a failed action, that is, it was a bit interesting to catch Walid, and let hamshami run away. Four attack planes failed to intercept a car. There were many buildings in maskenai. When the car hid in the alley, the attack plane had nothing to do.


    If Walid is not caught, it will be a complete failure.


    Of course, Syrians don''t think it''s a failed action. They think it''s another big victory. They caught a big man in AIS and beat the victory front. Although it''s a pity that they didn''t kill hamshami, people can''t be too greedy. In the previous battles between government forces and the victory front and AIS, they didn''t win anything.


    Back to the airport, he tried Walid, but when he was waiting on the way, Gao Yang already knew a lot. When he got to the airport, he learned about the current situation of AIS, which made Gao Yang angry a lot.


    For the first time, there was a rebel headquarters or a joint headquarters. Plus AIS, there were four factions, including the victory front. Because it was necessary to discuss a campaign level offensive, the level of people discussed by the four organizations was really not low.


    Then, in the second night''s operation, two people were arrested. This was an operation, and then another operation. The top military commander of the victory front was buried in the ruins, together with his men.


    Although there was no rank and no clear position, the victory front lost a lot because a pile of commanders who could fight were buried inside.


    The victory front suffered heavy losses twice in a row, even if it was on ACE ACE''s territory, but every time it was attacked, it was always the victory front that was unlucky.


    In fact, ACE ACE was also unlucky, but their military commander abach was captured alive, so abach''s body was not found in the attacked headquarters, that''s all.


    ACE ACE is all right. It is always the victory front that is unlucky, and the loss is always the high-level elites, which makes the people of the victory front think. Therefore, it is normal for some survivors who think they have been betrayed to move with ACE ACE''s people.


    The victory front also has people in Damascus, but the main battlefield of the victory front is in Homs, and the people who can''t help but conflict with AIs are not big troops, and the people of AIs are not good. The result is doomed. The people of the victory front suffered a loss, and a small group of people who fought with AIS were destroyed.


    After beating his son, Lao Tzu, Damascus is not the main battlefield of the victory front, but beating Damascus down means the victory of the civil war. As one of the main rebels in Syria, the victory front also has a strong sense of existence in Damascus. A small group of troops were beaten and the highest Commander was trapped. The large troops immediately stood up and escalated the battle, The large-scale fighting between the two organizations is not imminent, but has been scattered.


    It is the existence of government forces that did not make the victory front and AIS fight completely. The rebel territory in Damascus is relatively scattered. If you want to start fighting, you have to go through the place guarded by government forces first. Otherwise, it will not be some sporadic battles, and the end is full-scale fighting.


    The victory front and ACE ACE are allied, and ace can''t provoke the victory front to tell the truth. It''s not good for anyone to start a formal war. Therefore, badadi had to ease the situation, so he decided to negotiate on the territory controlled by the victory front to show his sincerity.


    As a result, badadi counseled, perhaps worried that the victory front would turn over, or maybe he was really ill. As a result, he didn''t go and asked Walid to negotiate with the victory front instead of him.


    Gao Yang was the nemesis of ACE ACE''s hit. Badadi broke his appointment and met an untimely Walid. Hamshami, who had just been promoted to the highest military commander of the victory front, waited for more than an hour and did not wait for Walid, so hamshami decided not to negotiate and he wanted to withdraw.


    In fact, Walid doesn''t have a big problem even if he is late. Being late is not a problem in the Middle East. It''s no big deal to find hamshami and apologize. Just talk in another place.


    Unfortunately, it''s a pity, or Gao Yang is the nemesis of ACE ACE''s hit. If Gao Yang doesn''t receive the news and doesn''t rush with a large group of aircraft and a large number of people to blow at hamshami, the victory front and ACE may be able to explain the misunderstanding. Just shake hands and make peace.


    Hamshami was asked, told the other party where to negotiate, and then went to the appointment. As a result, the person who asked didn''t come. When he was angry to leave, he was thrown a head of bomb. After a bomb feast, there were basically no men who had been close to him for many years, and they all became parts. What do you think hamshami should think.


    Anyone with a little brain will think that he has encountered a trap. Although this is not the truth, hamshami firmly believes so, but with God''s help, he narrowly escaped from the trap.


    Hamshami escaped. In fact, it was not a bad thing. When Gaoyang''s helicopter was still parked on the way, the victory front completely turned against AIS. The two sides had officially started fighting, and the small fight turned into a big fight. The victory front tried to dispatch troops. It would rather give up the land under its control than fight with AIS.


    The government army was very happy. The waiters in the rebels who mediated the victory front and AIS AIS dispute ran back and forth. The rebels in Damascus suddenly became a pot of porridge. Although they would not collapse completely, the rebels were in an offensive in Damascus. As a result, the offensive completely collapsed in just two or three days. If you want to attack, you can end the internal struggle first, Sort out the big fight between several organizations.


    Gao Yang is bent on killing badadi, so badadi''s breach of appointment makes him very angry, but things have to look for the best. Although he didn''t kill badadi, he caused a lot of trouble for AIS, which made AIS lose ground at the expense of others. It''s also good.


    After all, the interests are not very consistent. Gao Yang''s purpose is revenge. He only focuses on AIS and badadi, but Syria wants to fight all the rebels, so Gao Yang doesn''t think it is a good result, but there is no better result for the government army.


    This is coincidence, or the butterfly effect.


    Mercenaries must be small people, but the actions taken by some small people for revenge stir up the war situation of a country and make the war situation and future of the country go in an unpredictable direction.


    The butterfly effect has appeared. Who can guess what the final result is. Perhaps praising their actions will affect not only Syria, but also the whole world. Chinese mobile phone, official account, official account, etc., the official account of WeChat website (WeChat adds friends, add public numbers - input qdread), join in immediately! Everyone has a prize, now pay attention to WeChat WeChat public address!

 Chapter 1022

    Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the mercenary war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    The result of a disorderly bombing of hamshami was already apparent before Gao Yang and them came back, so when Gao Yang got off the plane, kutley, the top officer of the airport, ran to meet him personally.


    As for Dani Farouk, he was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    Gao Yang has been promoted to two levels in two days. He can''t be promoted to another level in three days. Moreover, if he is promoted again, he will become a major general. This military rank is the highest in the whole airport. Even if the honorary military rank is worthless, it is also the title granted by the Syrian military itself. It must be recognized that even if it is the honorary military rank, kutley has to salute when he sees Gao Yang, so Gao Yang can''t be promoted to another level anyway.


    He doesn''t care if his rank can''t be promoted, but he knows that if he wins this big victory, no one will give him what he wants, and no one dares not to give it.


    Because coutley made it clear when he welcomed Gao Yang, he congratulated and thanked Gao Yang and the night devil team on behalf of the doctor and president.


    In short, with one victory after another, Gao Yang''s status is rising. Of course, the status of the whole Satan must rise together, but Satan is a mercenary group after all, and it is impossible to give titles to every member of Satan, so all the scenery falls on Gao Yang''s head.


    In a word, the reason why the air attack caused dramatic consequences is that Justin sent an information, or the information sent by the people of the victory front, but no one knows except Gao Yang and Justin.


    Justin''s intelligence is still very accurate and valuable. Although there was a little mistake, it was the result of badadi''s non-compliance. Only from Justin''s performance, he has achieved perfection, time, place and accuracy, and that''s enough.


    Back in his room, Gao Yang didn''t unload his equipment. He called Justin the first time. He hasn''t given Justin money yet.


    Justin didn''t answer the phone slowly unless the line was busy. As soon as Gao Yang heard the phone ring, Justin answered the phone.


    "Hello, do you have to pay for the call?"


    Hearing Justin''s words, Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, I have to pay, but there are some problems with your intelligence."


    "Oh? What''s the problem?"


    "You said the time and place were right. We went, but there was only hamshami and no AIS. I have to admit that it was not your fault."


    "Badadi didn''t go?"


    "No."


    "Oh, shet, do you mean my information is worthless?"


    "We happened to catch a few ace people in other places, and then asked the truth. Badadi broke his appointment and he didn''t go."


    Justin was very disappointed and said, "Fark, this has become invalid information, because you only want badadi''s whereabouts. Hamshami is just incidental. Fark, I believe you won''t lie to me. Well, forget it, this transaction is invalid."


    Justin''s information is really valuable. According to the rules, you can''t bargain, but according to the rules, you don''t have to pay for invalid information.


    Similarly, according to the rules, Justin had to make an offer before he planned to sell information. Only after the price was agreed by Gao Yang could he tell the information content. However, because the matter was urgent, Justin omitted this step, directly told the time and place, and finally made an offer. Just for this, Gao Yang could not refuse to pay because there was something wrong with the information.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "no, it doesn''t have to be invalid. Although you didn''t kill badadi, your intelligence is good. You still helped me. Well, if my main goal is not completed, I''ll give you money according to valuable but invalid intelligence. How about 500000 dollars?"


    Intelligence is very special. Gao Yang gave the price of conscience friendship. Justin immediately laughed and said, "either why am I so interested in your business? It''s pleasant to cooperate with you. 500000 is good. Thank you, man. Wait. I''ll continue to focus on badadi. I''ll dig him out."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I hope you can dig out badadi as soon as possible. I''m looking forward to it. Recently, my luck is not very good. I won one victory after another and inexplicable victory, but it''s a pity that it''s not what I want."


    Justin laughed and said, "you''re unlucky? Man, don''t be too greedy. Look at ace. The alliance with the victory front has been destroyed by you. You''ve killed senior figures one after another. What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "your news is smart enough. You''ll know it so soon."


    "Of course, thanks to you, in order to find out badadi, I am very concerned about the situation in Syria recently. I said, man, what are you going to do next? Continue to target badadi alone, or the whole AIS?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "badadi is alone. I have too many enemies. It''s impractical to kill the whole AIS. I''m not so arrogant. My goal hasn''t changed, so killing the whole AIS is not within my consideration. Well, speaking of these, do you know the trace of the virgin steel? I''m talking about the part of the virgin steel in Syria."


    "Lady of steel, I really don''t know where their team that is good at desert climate combat is, because the team seems to be separated and in action. Not long ago, I learned from a mercenary regiment that they met in Aleppo and Lady of steel. It''s strange. Speaking of Lady of steel, I don''t know what they are doing recently, but they disappeared."


    He shouted loudly and said, "in other words, you have no news of the virgin of steel. Do you think the virgin of steel will be with badadi?"


    "Well, I really don''t know this, but I can tell you by the way that there may be an iron wall mercenary regiment around badadi. It''s just possible that I haven''t got the exact news."


    Gao Yang attached great importance to badadi''s information. Hearing that Justin gave a new possibility, Gao Yang immediately said, "iron wall mercenary regiment? I haven''t heard of this name. Tell me in detail."


    Justin sighed and said: "Man, according to my habit, I''m not rigorous enough. I won''t say anything without confirmed information, because if I don''t confirm it, it means that I may make mistakes. If I make a mistake, it will not only affect my reputation, but the key is that if I make a mistake, it means invalid information. I have no money to take, but who makes our friendship good? You''re a good customer. You performed very well just now, so So I''d like to tell you some information that doesn''t cost money but hasn''t been confirmed, so don''t blame me for making a mistake, do you agree? "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, you talk a lot. You know my current situation and what I need most is intelligence. So tell me what''s going on."


    "Well, let''s put it this way. Although I don''t have exact evidence, the iron wall mercenary regiment is really likely to act with badadi, because last year, many mercenaries were hired by some countries to train rebels for some countries that want doctors to step down, and the iron wall mercenary regiment is likely to train people for ACE ACE, because the style of the iron wall mercenary regiment is very different Obviously, the soldiers of AIS AIS show the characteristics of the iron wall mercenary regiment, which is one of the basis for my judgment. In addition, it is a very direct but also unconfirmed basis. This year, at a joint meeting of the rebels in Syria, when AIS met with the leaders of other organizations, the iron wall mercenary regiment appeared as a bodyguard. I think that the rebels The participants in the joint meeting should be badadi himself, so it is possible for the iron wall mercenary regiment to follow badadi. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "there is no direct evidence and it is really not rigorous enough, but I think the iron wall mercenary regiment can be regarded as a remarkable feature in looking for badadi. It is worth trying. I haven''t heard the name of the iron wall mercenary regiment. Do you have the detailed information of the iron wall mercenary regiment?"


    "Oh, I have this. It may be a little outdated, but it shouldn''t be much different. At least the core figures of the iron wall won''t be wrong. You know, any mercenary regiment may expand rapidly in a short time during the battle. Just like you, there are a lot more people now."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "that''s right. Then give me the information you know. In addition, don''t forget to continue to help me find the whereabouts of the steel virgin. Man, I can''t spend a lot of money here. Don''t you want to take the money out of my pocket?"


    "Damn it, the lady of steel is not a mercenary group that always likes to hide, but I don''t know what''s the matter recently. The main forces of the lady of steel are hiding. I only know they are in Ukraine, but I don''t know what they are doing. I can''t contact the guy who sold me intelligence. There''s only one possibility, that is, the lady of steel is conducting communication control , man, I bet the virgin of steel is brewing a big action, and it''s in Ukraine! "


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Ukraine? What can be done in Ukraine?"


    "Man, what else can there be? In the ghost place of Ukraine, Russia and the United States have been wrestling. If we can''t get the virgin of steel, what can we do with American money in Ukraine? Believe me, man, any big news in Ukraine is not an accident, and I believe it won''t be too long."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "that''s right. The angels also went to Ukraine. Now they haven''t moved. I can''t contact them. Maybe Ukraine is really brewing a storm, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me."


    Justin laughed and shouted: "It has nothing to do with you, but it has something to do with me. The chaos in Ukraine is the time for me to make a fortune. Don''t say I don''t take care of you, man. As it is now, Ukraine is in chaos. Unite with your business friends and prepare to make a fortune. Listen, there is a good way for good business. Don''t forget to ask me to do it together. Cooperation can make a fortune."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "when Ukraine is in chaos, arms dealers should be happy. That place is different from Syria. Well, because I don''t have a loose hand now and I burn too much money in war. I can''t get out now. If Ukraine is in chaos and has a chance to cooperate, I''ll find you. Maybe we can really make a lot of money."


    Justin lowered his voice and said: "I''m sure I can make money. I''m not kidding. Find your friends who do big business, especially those who do side business. If you grasp the opportunity, you can prepare in advance. Preparing in advance means that you have greater opportunities than others. Therefore, move on, don''t care about the war. I''ll tell you a little. The crisis in Ukraine can''t be compared with that in the past , it''s not a small fight. This move is a big change. How brave you are, how much benefit you can get! "


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "I like making a lot of money, but where can we make money for a country that is about to become chaotic? Man, there are good things in Ukraine''s arsenal. Now I just think that maybe I can take something out of Ukraine''s arsenal. What else can we have?"


    After a sneer, jaklan whispered: "weapons? Man, what business can''t make money? Ukrainian women are very popular in Western Europe, as well as organ trafficking. Once they fight, these are businesses and money. As long as you prepare in advance and dare to do anything, you can make money!"


    Gao Yang glanced and said, "forget the business you said. It will be punished."


    Justin smiled and said: "Yes, not everyone can do these businesses. You are a mercenary, but you are not cruel enough. Only those who have completely lost humanity can do them. However, I don''t intend to let you do those. Since you are a mercenary, you can do mercenary work. Where is Ukraine? It is very poor now, but the foundation is still there. All kinds of data, design drawings and so on are lost Money. "


    After taking a breath, Justin continued to: "When Ukraine changes color and all kinds of people jump out to compete for power, choose the guy you think can win in the end, and then buy land or factories. Hey, there''s no need for me to say more. You can get the whole country if you think it has potential, and then wait for it to calm down and appreciate. Man, I know you have a lot of energy there Friends, let alone big Ivan, you can make you a rich man by drinking soup with him. Don''t forget my brother at that time. "


    Gao Yang said happily, "these are OK. It sounds good. Well, we must cooperate when we have the opportunity."


    Justin laughed and said, "I''m just trying to broaden your horizons. There''s still a lot of business waiting for you to find out. Well, just say that, man, you''re a smart man. You should know what you can say and what you can''t say. Just rot our dialogue in your stomach. Don''t make trouble for yourself. I''ll send the information of iron wall to little Downey immediately. I''ll contact you later. Bye." Chinese mobile phone, official account, official account, etc., the official account of WeChat website (WeChat adds friends, add public numbers - input qdread), join in immediately! Everyone has a prize, now pay attention to WeChat WeChat public address!

 Chapter 1023

    Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the mercenary war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    I don''t know when to go to war. When it''s time to eat normally, it''s best to eat obediently, otherwise it will delay the meal. Once you have to go out urgently, it''s not certain when you can eat the next meal. It''s a small thing to be hungry, but it''s very uncomfortable to fight hungry.


    So although Gao Yang was sleepy and tired, he got up and went to breakfast the next morning.


    Now it''s time for dinner. Dani, Farouk and gilanor must have come uninvited. There''s no other reason. They just came to rub the meal.


    In Syria, the treatment difference between officers and soldiers is still very large. It is rare to see officers and soldiers eating together. However, after a meal, Dani and the three would rather squeeze together with a group of mercenaries than go to their officers'' canteen for dinner.


    Gao Yang got up after sleeping for less than two hours. He didn''t even wash his face. His brain was a little dizzy, but Li Qiu got up earlier than him, because Li Qiu had to get up early to make breakfast.


    People who are ready to go to war at any time must not eat the same as ordinary people. Although it is breakfast, there are many meat and high calories. Gao Yang glanced into the vegetable basin and found that it was still a basin of meat. He didn''t know how, and immediately began to miss fried dough sticks and bean curd.


    "What''s the meal today?"


    "The staple food is pita. The dishes are tomato stewed beef, cumin mutton, pickled cucumber, and dessert from the canteen. By the way, there are Cheese Rolls today."


    It''s a pity that Gao Yang can''t enjoy it. At first, he felt very amazing and delicious. Later, he simply couldn''t eat it and became bored when he saw it, that is, it took a week.


    Gao Yang sighed and said to Li Qiu, "you said that I eat meat three times a day. Hey, I didn''t like vegetables and only like meat. Now I''m annoyed when I see meat. You bring me two cakes, a pot of tomato stewed beef, less beef and more tomatoes, and then give me some pickled cucumbers. That''s it."


    Gao Yang and Li Qiu spoke in Chinese. Li Qiu looked at the people in line behind Gao Yang and didn''t give him food directly into the basin. Instead, he reached out and took out a tomato from under the cooking cabinet in the back.


    Gao Yang''s eyes lit up when he saw it. Li Qiu handed the tomatoes to Gao Yang and said, "here, I''ll send ten today. Eight of them are in the soup. I''ve left one for you."


    The tomato is not small. Gao Yang catches it with a wheeze, and then laughs, "it''s your boy who has a heart."


    A total of ten, eight for cooking, one for Gaoyang, and another? Of course, Li Qiu ate it. This is the privilege of being a chef.


    Li Qiu smiled, fished in the big basin, scooped more tomatoes, put them in the high basin, and then whispered, "what, boss, I''ll discuss something with you later."


    Gao Yang reached out to carry the basin, bit the tomato and said, "OK, finish your meal. Come to me when you''re busy. Hey, can you fry fried dough sticks?"


    Li Qiu nodded and said, "yes, it''s hard. Let''s talk later."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, you keep busy."


    Gao Yang turned around. LAN Dun behind him said angrily, "loach, you guy, I want to be the same as the boss!"


    Li qiuban looked up and didn''t speak. After giving everything to LAN Dun, he turned his eyes and said, "do you give me money? Don''t give me less nonsense, next."


    Why does Li Qiu have to serve a meal in person instead of a buffet? Because in that case, all the food you like will be robbed, and no one will move the food you don''t like. Therefore, it is Li Qiu, the chef who no one dares to provoke, who has to fight for the food himself.


    Dani, the three of them on the next table, ate at the same table. Seeing Gao Yang carrying the meal, Dani quickly waved and said, "here, here."


    Gao Yang sat down and began to eat tomatoes. After eating the tomatoes, he began to deal with the serious breakfast.


    Gao Yang always eats very fast. If he doesn''t like to eat, he doesn''t like to eat. But as long as he puts it on the plate, it will be swept away and never wasted. Of course, he eats fast, but the premise is not to compare with the 13th. He eats later than him on the 13th. When he finishes eating, he leaves the canteen early on the 13th.


    Waiting for Gao Yang to finish his meal, Farouk said with a smile: "if you can bear it again, it is difficult to supply fresh vegetables now, but by tomorrow at the latest, there will be no limited supply of vegetables and some fruits as far as possible. There will be no problem if they are specially approved."


    Gao Yang looked at the smiling Farouk and frowned, "don''t you have to make a report today? Well, do you have something to say to me?"


    Farouk nodded repeatedly and whispered, "I''m going to choose soldiers today. Although I say I choose them, you have to help me."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "start today? Well, today is today. You have to come sooner or later. If you should choose, choose it. No problem."


    Farouk said with a bitter smile: "ram, if there is no accident, I will lead the team. These soldiers will be my subordinates in the future. However, you must understand that the people selected in the army are from the Republican Guard division, and most of them are selected from special units. The people there are elites, and I am just an ordinary infantry."


    Gao Yang understands what Farouk is worried about. The army is a place. If you want to lead a good army, you have to be able to convince the public.


    There are many ways to make subordinates admire, but for special operations forces, the least thing is that subordinates can do it themselves, but they can''t. such commanders don''t have to be. It''s better to get out early.


    Farouk is like this. He is an officer, but he came out of the ordinary army and learned the set of operations of large forces. He has nothing to do with the skills to be used by special forces, but he is going to become the commander of a special force under the wrong circumstances.


    Without Farouk''s saying, Gao Yang also knew what Farouk thought. He slowly said, "do you want to be a real commander that your men can admire?"


    Farouk looked firm, lowered his voice and said, "yes, I want to be a real commander. I understand my position, but I don''t want to be kicked away at last. I don''t want to be a puppet. Well, even if I will be transferred in the end, I can''t be kicked away because I''m too bad!"


    Although it is said that Luke is a transition candidate, and the actual commander must be Gao Yang at that time, Faruk doesn''t want to. It''s OK to learn from Gao Yang and let Gao Yang actually command, but what should Gao Yang do after they leave? Faruk doesn''t want to really just be a puppet commander and then go away.


    Moreover, puppets have dignity, and Farouk doesn''t want to be puppets. He wants to learn something and become a real commander.


    Gao Yang scratched his head. At this time, Dani hurriedly said, "don''t talk. Let''s drink tea, Hassan, Hassan!"


    Dani has attendants. When Dani eats, his attendants guard outside the door.


    Dani''s orderly came in, and then Dani shouted, "give us black tea and come over to those desserts."


    When the orderly went to prepare black tea, Gao Yang looked at Farouk and said, "I understand what you mean. Do you want to practice alone?"


    Farouk nodded immediately and said, "yes, I would appreciate it if you would help."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "well, it''s not impossible, but you have to have time, and it''s very hard. In addition, the fees we charge for training are very expensive."


    Farouk was stunned for a moment, and then said cautiously, "how much does it cost?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "one hundred thousand dollars a day. No kidding. We train people at this price."


    Farouk opened his mouth and didn''t say a word. He laughed loudly and said, "I''m kidding you. Our relationship teaches you what money to charge. Don''t worry. Just teach you what money to charge, as long as you can bear hardships."


    Gao Yang is indeed joking, but not all joking. Satan can fight for free or even out of his own pocket, because they want revenge, and it is impossible to let Satan be a free instructor. Therefore, Gao Yang joked and told Farouk that he wanted to gather a team of people to let them train and pay for it.


    Of course, out of friendship, it must be no problem to teach Farouk alone.


    After laughing with Farouk, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "when are you going to start practicing?"


    Farouk said firmly, "practice whenever you have time."


    Gao Yang gently knocked on the table. After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "I can teach you, but it can''t affect your preparation. Well, find more people to teach you in turn."


    Gao Yangcheng has systematically learned how to conduct special operations, but they were all learned in Israel, and he has promised that he will not disclose what he learned in Israel. Of course, he can''t teach Israel''s arch enemy Syrians. He should be kind and can''t go back on his word.


    Gao Yang decided to let Li JinFang and Irene teach Farouk for the time being, especially Irene. She has received complete training, and has received training in Germany and the United States. It''s enough to come up with one at will.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "toad, Tyrannosaurus Rex, come here."


    After Li JinFang and Irene came over, Gao Yang pointed to Faluk and whispered: "Farouk is going to be ordered to set up and command a special force. He didn''t know much about this before and didn''t want to be compared by his subordinates. However, it seems that it''s certain that he will be compared by his subordinates. We''ve known him for a long time and have a good relationship with him. We can''t look at him and can''t look up. This face must be earned for him. You two go and work out a plan Give me a training plan. Be fast. Farouk doesn''t have much time. "


    Official account of official account, Aileen smiled at the French president, and then laughed, "I love it most." I laughed. "I hope you can hold on to it, don''t pee your pants." (good day, a good pie in the sky, cool mobile phone, etc.) take care of it. Focus on Chinese public address (WeChat add friends - add the public number - enter qdread). Join us! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account!

 Chapter 1024

    Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the mercenary war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the starting point of the Chinese net public number (WeChat add friends add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    Farouk giggled, not annoyed by Irene''s words, but smiled and said, "I can bear hardships. Let''s put my horse here."


    Gao Yang said to Li JinFang and Irene, "go back and have dinner. Farouk will choose someone later. Then you two will go with me."


    Li JinFang and Irene went back again, raised high and said to Farouk in a deep voice: "it must be too late today. Your separate training will start tomorrow. What''s more, how to choose soldiers? Shall we go to the residence of the Republican Guard division or send the primary soldiers here?"


    Farouk shrugged and said: "I have received a list. Today, more than 160 people will come here for selection. These people can speak English. They have received special training before and are the elite of the elite. However, there are about 500 people who voluntarily sign up to join the special strike force of the Republican Guard division, but a large part of them are on the front line and undertake combat tasks, and some of them are People can''t speak English, so they haven''t been selected to come here. I don''t think they can use them. After all, there are more than 100 people, and I only need to select about 70 people, up to 100 people. "


    The Republican Guard division is charged with the task of defending Damascus, and has already participated in the war, but to be honest, Gao Yang does not think that the Republican Guard division is the most effective force in Syria. As for the elite among the elites mentioned by Farouk, Gao Yang has reservations.


    The Republican Guard Division has a large scale, good training and the best equipment. It is the most trusted force by Bashar. It is the real imperial forest army. However, the achievements of the imperial forest army are usually not very good. As for the Republican Guard division, everything is the best, but the achievements are not satisfactory.


    To put it bluntly, the Republican Guard division''s record is actually very bad. I''m sorry for their name, their treatment, their equipment and their training.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "when can the selected people arrive?"


    Farouk immediately said: "at 10 a.m., there are more than two hours to arrive. They need to assemble and be sent by the transport plane. It takes a certain time, so the time may be delayed."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, do you choose soldiers according to my standards or do you decide by yourself?"


    Farouk hesitated for a moment, waved to Gao Yang and said, "according to your standards, if you don''t like it, I don''t want it! I want to give Syria a fighting army, not a good-looking army!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "according to my standard, things may be a lot of trouble. You have to be mentally prepared."


    Farouk nodded, "yes, I''m prepared. I''m not afraid of trouble."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "then it''s okay. Let''s wait. If it''s okay..."


    Dani immediately said, "something, something."


    Gao Yang looked at Dani and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Just then, Dani''s orderly brought the black tea. Dani pushed the black tea in front of Gao Yang and said with a smile, "drink tea and have some dessert. Let''s talk while eating."


    Syrians can''t live without dessert. Ordinary soldiers may not enjoy it, but the pilot''s food includes dessert, and Gao Yang''s food is the same as that of the pilot, so dessert will be sent every day.


    The orderly brought dessert and cheese rolls.


    Gao Yang likes to eat sweet, but Syrian desserts are too sweet for him. It''s delicious to eat less desserts made of honey, nuts and butter, but Gao Yang has eaten it now because he feels too sweet and greasy to eat.


    However, Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Cui Bo and Li Qiu all think it is too sweet, but groliov and Irene think the sweetness is just right, so Syrian dessert is still very popular with Satan''s heavy taste people.


    The cheese roll looks like a flower roll, but it is made of cheese. Gao Yang is not tired of eating. It has milk fragrance and chewiness. Gao Yang has always liked to eat it, but the problem is that he seems to have lactose intolerance, which is common in Asians. If he eats too many cheese rolls, he sometimes has diarrhea and sometimes won''t. this problem has been bothering Gao Yang.


    For dessert, Gao Yang took a cheese roll and smiled at Dani, "what''s the matter with you?"


    If you are polite to others, you must ask for something. Today, Dani is too enthusiastic. Gao Yang knows that there is no good. Sure enough, Dani said with a smile: "In fact, it''s nothing. You know, our military intelligence agency also has action teams. Well, they are purely violent units and don''t touch any secrets. Well, if you don''t mind, our action team can help you do something, don''t you think?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "man, let''s explain our words more clearly. Tell me the truth. Do you want to get gold-plated credit for your action team, or do you want us to help with training?"


    Dani was a little embarrassed and said, "this, this..."


    Gao Yang was very sincere and said, "man, we are friends. I''ll say something straight. I want your action team to gild and share some credit. I welcome it. It doesn''t matter. We won''t stay here for too long, let alone share credit. If that''s the case, you can send someone."


    Dani coughed slightly and said, "there''s one thing about this factor. It''s getting too much attention here now. Our boss looks at it and wants to reflect the following sense of existence. In addition, it''s good to fight with you and let the action team see blood. Of course, training is the best, but it''s not convenient for you."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "it''s really inconvenient for us to train. As for letting your action team participate in actual combat, it''s no problem. What scale is your action team?"


    Dani immediately said, "it depends on the operational needs. The minimum team for temporary or fixed formation is six people, and the maximum is 15 people. It is common to build a team of ten people."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, you can send two teams with less than ten people. You can rotate if you want. It doesn''t matter. You can solve the plane yourself. As for the problem of casualties, well, you know, are these all ok?"


    Dani immediately smiled and said, "no problem. Just let them take part in several operations. Well, casualties are not considered. We arrange helicopters ourselves. No problem. These are all no problems."


    There will be more and more people who want to show their face and share some credit after their achievements, but will Gao Yang care about these?


    For Gao Yang, he will not mix in Syria. If he takes revenge, he has to leave. As long as he maintains the combat effectiveness of Satan and ensures that he can pull out his core force when necessary. As for the special strike force of the Republican Guard division, the investigation force of the third Infantry Brigade and the action team of the military intelligence agency, the more such people, the better.


    Even if it''s not elite, when cannon fodder makes the head office, only a few people need to act with Satan. Gao Yang will be troublesome and afraid to affect his combat effectiveness. However, there are more and more people who can fight in groups. Gao Yang is happy to hand over many tasks to them, which can not only save trouble and safety, but also fall into the name of helping to train the army. Where can we find such a good thing.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "try to bring everyone today. We''ll have two joint exercises as soon as possible."


    At this time, Farouk looked at Dani with a bitter smile and said, "have you reported this up? Have you been approved?"


    Dani coughed twice and said, "just like your third infantry brigade, oh no, you''re a member of the Republican Guard division now."


    Farouk nodded and said with a bitter smile, "well, I just don''t know anything."


    Dani whispered: "there will always be a reason. The reason why the action team appears here is what my boss considers. No matter how much, there will always be a reason."


    After that, Dani and Farouk looked at gilanor together. Gilanor shrugged and said, "our air force has no consideration in this regard."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first. I have something to deal with."


    Dani and Farouk shook their heads, indicating that they were all right. Gao Yang finished the cheese roll, drank the black tea in the cup, stood up and said to Li Qiu, "loach, I have something to go out. I''ll come to you later."


    Gao Yang hurried back to his room. He had been thinking about things Justin told him last night, so he had to make a few calls quickly.


    Justin is well-informed. Since he says Ukraine is going to be chaotic, it will be chaotic. He knows that the angel mercenary regiment and the virgin of steel have gone to Ukraine and disappeared. Gao Yang knows that something big is going to happen in Ukraine, even if he is not in the intelligence business.


    Since we should plan ahead and get ready to get a vote before the chaos in Ukraine, Gao Yang''s first thought was Morgan.


    Gao Yang thinks that Morgan should also know that Ukraine is going to be chaotic, but the judgment is that if Morgan doesn''t know, it''s hard to say. Mercenaries and intelligence traffickers are the most sensitive people to whether a region will fall into war. Maybe Justin and he really need to know what happened in Ukraine before the intelligence agencies of many countries.


    Gao Yang still doesn''t know what kind of business Morgan does. As long as it is in a turbulent area and there are American forces in this place, Morgan will inevitably appear. Therefore, he decided to talk to Morgan first. If Morgan knows, it''s OK. If he doesn''t know, he''ll just Sue him.


    In addition to Morgan, Gao Yang most wanted to contact Da Ivan and ulyanko, but he couldn''t contact them, so naturally, he thought of bolovich.


    What Gao Yang can think of to make a lot of money in Ukraine is Ukraine''s younger generation''s huge but useless Arsenal. However, he is a layman in the arms trade, especially when he takes advantage of the fire and pours out from a country. Polovich knows nothing about these.


    If you can cooperate with polovich, if polovich doesn''t dare to engage in the arms business again, even if you just let him give advice, it''s much better than praising his own groping. Chinese mobile phone, official account, official account, etc., the official account of WeChat website (WeChat adds friends, add public numbers - input qdread), join in immediately! Everyone has a prize, now pay attention to WeChat WeChat public address!

 Chapter 1025

    There is a time difference of ten hours between Damascus and Portland, but when Gao Yang calls, he never considers the problem of time difference, so he makes sure when he should call.


    Fortunately, the people he often contacts also need to answer calls from all over the world. They are basically used to turning on the phone 24 hours and answering calls at any time. Nevertheless, Gao Yang is often scolded for waking people from their sleep.


    However, no matter when Gao Yang has called, a person will not be angry because of being disturbed. On the contrary, he also expects Gao Yang to call him, especially when he receives Gao Yang''s call in the middle of the night, because basically every time he is woken up, something good will happen.


    Of course, this person is Morgan, so after receiving Gao Yang''s call, Morgan said in a very happy voice: "Hi, Gao, I haven''t gone to bed yet. I hope it doesn''t affect your call to me to tell me good news."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in fact, I don''t know if it''s good news. I just got some information from some channels. Maybe you already know, but I think it may be useful to you, so I want to tell you."


    Morgan smiled, "Oh, what news have you received? Tell me."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "well, I''ve received some news that Ukraine may be in chaos. It''s chaos, you know?"


    Morgan''s tone seemed very confused. He said in a deep voice: "are you sure? Ukraine has been wavering in recent years, and this year is not Ukraine''s election year. Why should anyone try to change color in advance? According to the situation of Ukraine, chaos can''t be chaos. Pro Russian and pro Western forces take turns to come to power, which is not chaos?"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said: "Don''t you know? I think you must have received the news. My newspaper source said that the trouble in Ukraine this time is a big trouble. It may not be just who came to power. You know, now many mercenaries have gathered in Ukraine, but they haven''t acted yet. It''s like dormancy. I know an intelligence dealer. He suggested that we should do a good job in entering Ukraine to do big business Preparation, because he believes that the crisis facing Ukraine this time is much larger than before. "


    Morgan murmured, "are you sure?"


    "I''m pretty sure. You really don''t know? I thought you must have received the news and even been ready."


    Morgan said in a deep voice: "I really don''t know. I haven''t received any news, and I don''t see any signs of chaos in Ukraine from the current situation."


    Gao Yang believed that Morgan would not cheat him, so he frowned and said, "is that the information I got wrong?"


    Morgan was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice: "not necessarily, really not necessarily. I can''t master the changes in any corner of the world. Maybe Ukraine is brewing a big storm. Tell me what you have mastered."


    After Gao Yang said it in detail, Morgan was silent for a long time. Gao Yang was not in a hurry and didn''t speak, so he waited quietly.


    After a few minutes, Morgan said firmly: "there is a problem, there is definitely a problem. According to what you said, someone is really waiting in Ukraine. Wait for an opportunity. As soon as the opportunity arrives, Ukraine will be in chaos."


    "Should we be ready?" he whispered


    Morgan said in a deep voice: "listen to me, if Ukraine is going to be chaotic, then I should receive some news, but no, I haven''t received any news. There are two possibilities, one is that the United States has not intervened, and the other is that this matter is very big, very big, and I don''t need to do anything until the situation in Ukraine is clear."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you think it''s that kind. Should I be ready?"


    "My suggestion is that you can be ready, but don''t rush to do it. Don''t rush to do it in the early stage. You can do some simple business. But don''t rush to invest too much capital in Ukraine. You can do fast business, but don''t do slow business. Listen to me. I''ll tell you when the opportunity to do big business and long-term business comes."


    Gao Yang scratched his head again and said, "what is small business and fast business?"


    Morgan laughed and said, "don''t you have a friend in the arms business? Seize the opportunity to move, steal and gun valuable things from Ukraine. Whatever you do, it depends on how far you can achieve. The gold reserves of the Treasury, weapons, aircraft, whatever, get things out. This is fast business, small business."


    Gao Yang exclaimed, "this is fast business. I understand what it means. It''s robbery by fire, but is it still a small business? What are slow business and big business?"


    Morgan cleared his throat and said: "How much is it worth to empty the furniture in a luxury house? Luxury houses are valuable. Therefore, Ukraine is the most valuable country. Big business and slow business are the acquisition of land and excellent assets of Ukraine, such as mineral factories. The most fundamental thing is that you can even buy all the country. This is big business and slow business, but it needs to be To invest, and it takes a long time to see the effect. However, if you complete the big business, you will control the lifeline of the country. At that time, ha ha, it is the time to make a lot of money. "


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "it''s really slow and big enough. Forget it. I''ll just toss some small business."


    Morgan laughs: "Not everyone can do big business. Let''s be a good agent at ease. At the national level, we''d better leave it to the state and the chaebol. We just need to seize the opportunity and get our share. In addition, this slow business can only be done after the situation is clear. Before the situation is unclear, don''t gamble. Ukraine is Russia and Ukraine is Russia It''s the European Union and NATO. Whoever loses will win. So you seize the opportunity to rush into Ukraine and move everything you can and take the opportunity to make a profit. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I see. Although I don''t know how to prepare, I''ll try to get some money. What about you? Do you want to follow?"


    Morgan Road: "No, I won''t get involved. I do slow business. If I enter Ukraine as a person, it''s not very good. It''s not worth the loss for me. However, your information is still very useful. I can arrange some things in advance. If the situation changes greatly, I''ll have a great advantage if I go one step earlier. In addition, I have to continue to find my gun in Ukraine, otherwise it''s really dangerous When things get chaotic, a country loses order. It''s difficult to do things again. Thank you, Gao. You helped me a lot. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Well, do you have any suggestions about the business I can do? I mean, what should I do to prepare?"


    Morgan said without hesitation: "Cash! Channel, route! The most important thing is cash. Listen to me, no matter where it gets messy, the most reliable thing is cash. You can wave money and buy everything at a low price you can''t imagine, but you have to have a reliable and safe route to transport the goods away, so as not to pile the goods in Ukraine but can''t transport them out. In addition, you''d better have a business channel in advance and pick the right one The target is to buy everything you like at an ultra-low price. There is no need to fight. In that way, the gains outweigh the losses and waste time. Just wave money to open the way. Believe me, the power of money is always greater than guns. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, I see. I''ll prepare cash in advance and prepare a large amount of cash."


    Morgan smiled and said: "Of course, you have to be prepared for force. If your business partner doesn''t know interest, you have to use force. Although the power of money is greater than guns, the premise is that you have enough money. If you think it''s more cost-effective to use a gun than to spend money, you should use a gun to rob. If the money loses its function occasionally, you should use a more direct way."


    After a pause, Morgan said in a deep voice: "money is easy to use. When force is the most direct way. Wave money in one hand and guns in the other. Prepare enough money and bullets. Which one to use is very simple."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in distress, "the problem is that I don''t know when Ukraine will be chaotic. I can raise tens of millions, but it''s not easy to prepare for cash."


    Morgan whispered: "at least prepare 30 million in cash, US dollars and euros. I can help with cash. Within 30 million, I can give it to you in one day. If more, it''s no problem. Within 100 million, it only takes two days at most, as long as the handling fee is 2%, so you don''t have to put a pile of cash at home. When you use it, just call me directly."


    "Thanks. I knew you could help. I won''t bother you. Bye."


    "Well, Gao, one more thing. When you have time, help me find the shotgun. I''m in trouble now. I''m almost desperate. This clue is right in front of me, but it''s too bad to catch it. I think maybe only you can help me. You''ve always been lucky."


    "OK, no problem. When I''m finished with my work, I''ll try and talk back."


    Gao Yang Hung up and immediately called polovich.


    "Hello, man."


    Gao Yang said bluntly, "can you do arms business in Europe? For example, buy weapons and transport them away."


    "Of course not."


    "What about anything else? Except weapons?"


    "Something else is OK. What''s the matter?"


    "Ukraine wants chaos, chaos, do you want to work together?"


    "Ukraine? Forget it, no, I can''t do business in Ukraine."


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "forget it. I understand your difficulties. I''ll find someone else."


    "Listen to me, my friend, Ukraine, it''s big Ivan''s territory. No one can do business there. There''s only the head of big Ivan''s European region, but you''re an exception. You can. You move Ukraine empty, and big Ivan won''t say anything. Therefore, you can let go. I can''t partner with you, but I can help you. Do you understand what I mean?"

 Chapter 1026

    After the call with polovich, think about the idea polovich gave him. Gao Yang not only sighed, big Ivan, when are you going to hide.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Gao Yang put away the phone and returned to the small canteen. At this time, the small canteen was empty. Only Li Qiu sat at a table waiting for him.


    After sitting down opposite Li Qiu, Gao Yang smiled and said, "what do you want to tell me?"


    Li Qiu nodded, hesitated and said, "I want to ask you something. Well, it''s like this. I''ve been a mercenary for a lot of years, but after I got here, I found that the original war can be fought like this. Er, this, I found that the night vision instrument is really good."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "didn''t you use it? Haven''t you ever been a soldier?"


    Li Qiu shook her head and said, "I haven''t been a soldier. A strong man who is dizzy has plunged into this business. It''s luck not to die after so many years."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "open the skylight and tell the truth. Do you want a night vision?"


    Li Qiu nodded and said, "yes, that''s it. I want to ask you if you can give me the night vision? Ah, I don''t want it. I want to buy it. I earn money from you and use it to buy your night vision. Otherwise, don''t give me money and just take the night vision."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I wonder how you became a mercenary for so many years. You still buy night vision from me? There are few arms dealers. Yes, even if you''ve been in Africa, you don''t have to buy it from me."


    Li Qiu smiled bitterly and said, "Hey, let me tell you this. I knew there was a night vision, but I didn''t know how to use the night vision and what benefits it had. Where I stayed, there was a night vision."


    After that, Li Qiu hesitated and continued: "I often use the walkie talkie, but the signal of the walkie talkie we use is poor and very bad. I think you use it well. If you can, I also want it, and GPS. I wanted to buy it, but there''s no place to buy it."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "stop first. I''ll tell you so. Do you know how much the night vision instrument you use now?"


    Li Qiu was stunned and said, "how much is it?"


    "Twelve thousand dollars!" he said in a loud voice


    Li Qiu opened her mouth and said, "my second Olympic Games is so expensive?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "what do you think? Let me tell you, what you use is not the most expensive, but it is already a good thing. Twelve thousand is still the price of friendship. Let''s say, you really can''t buy the set of things you use now."


    After thinking about it for a while, Li Qiu waved his hand and said, "I''ll buy twelve thousand, too. It''s a big deal to buy two sets less. Are you willing to sell?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "if you really want to buy it, you can. I can sell it to you. This is not a problem, but why don''t you buy it cheap? It''s only twelve made in Russia, which is ten times worse. It''s that the Russian night vision instrument always goes wrong in the high temperature environment. I don''t know if it''s OK in the place where you often stay."


    Li Qiu shook his head and said, "Russian goods are not good. Guns are good. Electronic products are really not good. I''ve seen others use them. It''s too trendy to use them. Let''s forget it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s up to you. If you really want to buy it, sell you two sets when you leave. What else?"


    Li Qiu touched her chin and said, "let''s talk about others later. I''ll ask you if you''re willing to sell. Just sell other things. When I''m leaving, calculate how much money I have before deciding. I have to pick up what''s important."


    After that, Li Qiu shook her head, smiled bitterly and said: "There are more than a hundred people in our group, but all of us are happy to death if we can earn $200000 or $300000 a month, and sometimes we can''t earn a dime for a few months. Hey, people are more angry than people. I just want to get some high-tech equipment back, and maybe we can take on some tasks with more money."


    Satan''s mercenary regiment''s own things are different from those for those hired. Satan must use them better, but those temporarily hired people use them well. Most people can''t buy them in the arms market, but it''s a small deal for Gao Yang. It''s not a problem to sell a few things and replenish them later.


    What Li Qiu said wasn''t a big deal. He just decided in a few words, but after Gao Yang thought about it, he had other thoughts.


    "Loach, according to what you said, the mercenary regiment you stayed in is not very good."


    Li Qiu waved her hand with a bitter smile and said, "what mercenary regiment is a mob. Just get together and work hard for some money. It doesn''t even have a name. It can''t be regarded as a mercenary regiment."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''ve seen your skills. They''re not bad. Since you haven''t been a soldier, where have you trained?"


    Li Qiu waved her hand again and said, "what is training? Training, self-study and fighting will naturally happen if you watch more. Hey, I just have a little heart and watch what others do. I''ll just follow it. I''ll gradually become a veteran. That''s all."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "you have no future. Let me tell you clearly. You can work with me. You''re not bad at war. Coupled with your first-hand cooking, you can''t work anywhere like this. If you work with me, I''ll give you a base salary of 50000 a month. If you catch up with the war, I''ll give you 10000 a day!"


    Li Qiu opened her mouth wide and stared at Gao Yang for a moment. Finally, she sighed, shook her head and said, "the second Olympic Games, I don''t know I''m so valuable. 50000 a month. Shit, you really think highly of me. I''m so happy just to earn a basic salary. However, forget it. I have to go back after this game."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "is it about money?"


    Li Qiu sighed and said: "It''s not about money. I have to go back. Let''s say that our group are fucking lazy and stupid. We don''t have to fight sparsely. They''re so lazy that they train like they want their lives. They can eat one by one. I''ll have a second Olympics. I can''t do it. If I let go, the gang, hey, will really become cannon fodder in a few days."


    Gao Yang felt a little pity and said in a deep voice, "you have a good relationship?"


    Li Qiu nodded and said with a sad face: "Yes, we''re not mercenaries, but I''m also their leader. More than a hundred people are counting on me. Alas, I''m fine. These people are stupid or lazy. They always listen to me. I won''t take them to death. Those fools won''t do anything except spend money to eat. If I leave, they will die in a few days I''ve been together for so many years. Brother, do you think I can leave them alone? There''s no way. "


    Gao Yang takes another look at Li Qiu. This man is a man who values friendship, but he also completely refuses to attract Li Qiu. Since Li Qiu is a man who values friendship, he can''t throw away his gang. Let''s pull him down.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I see. You are a person who values friendship. I don''t say much. I''ll use anything when you leave. I''ll give you everything I can give you. Also, even if you need anything in Africa in the future, tell me."


    Li Qiu smiled and said: "Thank you very much. Arms dealers are so dark that I have to worry about buying some guns from them for several days. Hey, the people I bring are not competitive with you. Otherwise, I dare to buy good things. Everyone deserves them. Unfortunately, in war, we can''t fight with good weapons. Our gang just use AK47, but I don''t know There are a few veterans everywhere. They have no theory and have rich experience. With a few old guys, we can receive the task. We have no hope of making a fortune. We can''t die of hunger. I''d like to take some good things back this time and let some veterans try. If we can succeed, I can open my mouth at a price in the future. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "veterans are a treasure. You can try it. Night vision is better than nothing. Even if only a few people can hold up the scene, they can fight at night and raid at night. You don''t have to worry about your achievements in Africa. Your idea is right. After a few battles, I guess your value will rise."


    With a smile on her face, Li Qiu nodded and said, "yes, that''s what it means. Let''s go back and try to be an elite in the cannon fodder. In order to thank you, you don''t want to eat fried dough sticks. If you''re all right tomorrow morning, I''ll fry a pot for you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "unfortunately, you can''t make bean curd."


    Li Qiu shook her head and said, "that''s not necessarily. I really can make bean curd. If you can find something, I can make it for you."


    After that, Li Qiu smashed his mouth and said, "speaking of it, I haven''t had mutton soup for a long time. I think there must be sheep and cattle in the airport canteen. They just don''t know how to deal with it. You''ll get some sheep and let''s cook mutton and cattle."


    Gao Yang patted his hand and said, "OK, it''s hard to say. Hey, I said, sometimes your cooking is southern style and sometimes northern style. Now you have to eat mutton offal. Where are you from? Also, you can be a cook with your skills. Why do you run to be a mercenary."


    Li Qiu was stunned for a moment. After he was stunned, he shook his head and said in a deep voice, "it''s hard to say. You''d better not ask."


    Gao Yang knew that he had made a taboo. He looked at his watch. It was almost time to pick up soldiers. He stood up and said with a smile: "OK, sheep water or something can be delivered. Just wait for sheep miscellaneous soup and make more. I''m good. I have something else to do. Let''s talk back."

 Chapter 1027

    Gao Yang went to Li JinFang and Irene first. They are studying how to train Farouk.


    After knocking on the door and pushing it open, Gao Yang said to the two people, "have you studied anything?"


    Irene lay on her bed, shaking her feet on the head of the bed and said loudly, "what are you studying? Studying is nothing more than that. Pick up what Farouk lacks most and let him practice."


    Irene is a woman, so she has the same treatment as Gao Yang. She occupies a room and is very comfortable, while Li JinFang is sitting at Irene''s small table and meditating.


    Gao Yang walks to Li JinFang. There are several pieces of paper on the table. Li JinFang holds a pen in his hand and looks straight at the clean white paper in front of him.


    "Are you in a daze or thinking?"


    Li JinFang looked up at Gao Yang and said, "ah, it''s all right. I didn''t do anything."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly. Li JinFang was out of line again. He patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said loudly, "how are you going to train Farouk? I''ll tell you again that everything you learn in Israel can''t be taught. For the rest, you can teach whatever you can."


    Irene said loudly, "we''ve already talked. Toad is responsible for Farouk''s physical fitness and combat. I''m responsible for Farouk''s tactical actions and combat organization, as well as command. We can''t stay here for too long, and we don''t have the opportunity to teach Farouk anything too complicated."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s almost time. Come with me and help Farouk pick soldiers together."


    Irene jumped out of bed and said, "are you really going to direct them yourself?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "why not? Don''t look down on people so much? People who come here should have some foundation. We can join the war after a little running in. It''s not good for us to be strict and select people who are really capable."


    Irene patted the man''s hand and said loudly, "come on, look at those rookies."


    The three men went out of the door, but they saw groliov walking slowly outside the door alone. He waved his hand and said loudly, "big dog, what are you doing?"


    Groliov turned around and saw Gao Yang. He pointed to the next room and said, "I''m bored. I''ll talk to savages."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t go. Come with us. Faluk''s recruits are coming. Let''s pick soldiers."


    Groliov thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "good."


    When the four men came to Farouk''s house and knocked on the door, they saw Farouk wearing a straight military dress with his hat on his arm. Looking at it, Farouk opened his arms and said, "how''s it going? Is it OK?"


    Gao Yang smiled, pointed to Farouk and said, "you''re nervous."


    Farouk subconsciously shook his head, but after hesitation, he nodded again and said, "yes, I''m really nervous. The people who came are the elite of the Republican Guard. I''m really worried that I will lose face, lose the face of the old army."


    Irene waved her hand and said, "relax. There''s nothing to be nervous about. You finish what you should say, then make a face, and leave the rest to us."


    Farouk nodded, but then pointed to Gao Yang with a sad face: "he has the rank of colonel. I''m the rank of captain. Do you think I''m useful even if I have a straight face?"


    Gao Yang shrugged helplessly and said, "then I can''t help it. Well, let''s go. It''s time to go to the runway. It''s almost time. We have to see the people who will become your subordinates at the first time."


    Five people walked slowly to the edge of the runway. After standing still, Gao Yang said, "I really don''t understand. They are all in Damascus. Why should we send these people by plane? Isn''t there a shortage of Syrian transport planes now?"


    Farouk stood upright and said solemnly, "I don''t know. Maybe General Marshall wants to send them by plane, although it only takes a few minutes to fly from one airport to another."


    Farouk''s answer is nonsense, but it''s not nonsense. Who knows what Marshall thinks. He has to give people in a laborious and thankless way. It''s what Marshall said.


    Only il76s in Syria can transport more than 160 people at a time, while there are only four il76s in Syria.


    After waiting for almost ten minutes, Gao Yang heard the roar first. As the sound gradually increased, he saw a big plane appear in the sky.


    When the plane landed, the tailgate opened and teams of soldiers ran out of the tailgate.


    The leader was a major. After seeing Gao Yang and them, when many soldiers were forming a team, the major went straight to Gao Yang and Farouk.


    Seeing the Colonel''s rank on Gao Yang''s shoulder, the officer in his forties first saluted Gao Yang, and then Farouk saluted the major.


    After saluting each other, the major said in a deep voice, "I have been ordered by General Marshall to bring them here for testing and selection. After you have selected enough suitable candidates, I will take the rest back."


    More than 160 people stood in a large square array in the open space next to the runway, but the queue was very uneven.


    Gao Yang looked at the group of soldiers. In fact, he couldn''t call them soldiers, because there were a lot of officers in the crowd. There were at least three second lieutenants and a lieutenant inside.


    The soldiers are of different heights, and their uniforms are also diverse. Some are wearing officer dresses, some are wearing army combat camouflage clothes, some are wearing training clothes, and some are wearing tank men''s clothes.


    Even if the clothes were different, Gao Yang even saw that at least fifteen or six people inside were wearing glasses.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help it. He looked at Farouk and said, "this is the elite you told me? The elite of the elite?"


    Farouk was also a little silly. He said in a daze, "didn''t the general say to choose people from the special units of the Republican Guard division?"


    The major coughed slightly and said, "you asked everyone to speak English. Well, most of the people who can speak English have come here. As for the selection of people in special units, there are some problems, so the original plan was cancelled."


    Farouk was a little anxious. Although he was one level behind, he stepped in front of the major and whispered: "What''s the matter? I''m talking about the special forces, but who are these people? I don''t ask to send people from the special forces, but our unit was established for special operations. Even if it''s not a member of the special forces, you can send me some combat units, but Sir, I only saw more than a dozen civilian personnel and tank men at a glance , I, I''ll take them to land behind the enemy? "


    With a calm face, the major whispered, "the general originally planned to transfer people from the Mediterranean eagle, but his request was rejected. Therefore, the general sent all the people who can speak English and sign up voluntarily from the Republican Guard and the fourth armored division. You can take your time!"


    Gao Yang knows what''s going on.


    The Syrian Republican Guard is different from the large Iraqi Republican Guard. When the Syrian Republican Guard was first established, the number was only a little more than 10000. According to this number, it is almost a division. Therefore, many people also call the Syrian Republican Guard the Communist National Guard division.


    The number of the Republican Guard division is now more than 25000, and the commander is Marshall, who now includes the most elite fourth armored division in Syria. The key is that the Syrian Republican Guard is a pure armored force, and the fourth armored division is certainly an armored force.


    As for the Mediterranean eagle, this is a special force. Gao Yang is not familiar with this force, but he knows that it seems that this force is not under Marshall''s control.


    Now it is obvious that Marshall wants to bring a combat special force to his command. He reaches out to the Mediterranean eagle, but now it seems that his wish has failed.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what Marshall thinks. Now it seems that he thinks Marshall wants to build a special force from scratch.


    Gao Yang didn''t know if Marshall was angry, but he knew Marshall was fooling around. He transferred a group of people from the two armored divisions to form a special force that mainly relied on helicopter landing to fight behind the enemy. This is not fooling. What is it.


    The special forces are easy to build. If a group of soldiers with foundation and combat effectiveness are transferred to form, it will be like that at least, but the only foundation of these people sent by Marshall is that they can speak English. This is not nonsense.


    Gao Yangqi''s teeth hurt. He had planned to come to a group of people who could fight. He didn''t say whether they were elite, but they must be able to use them. However, he had to take a group of people from different units who basically had no foundation and couldn''t say whether they could fight well with their guns to carry out the difficult game of beheading, unless he was crazy.


    It will take at least two or three months to train these people. This still reduces the requirements and should only be regarded as the standard for taking a group of ordinary infantry to fight.


    According to the standard of special forces, if there is no targeted and intensive training for a year or two, it also means special forces?


    Gao Yang''s nose was almost crooked, while Farouk''s face was distorted. The people sent by Marshall were far worse than those selected by his old army.


    Looking at the expressions of Gao Yang and Farouk, the major coughed again and said: "Although there are many civilian personnel, well, I just want you to thank you for your choice. In fact, I know they are not very qualified, but the general really places high hopes on them. In fact, many of these people have potential. Many people are selected from the investigation force. I think maybe their strength can satisfy you."


    Farouk looked at Gao Yang for help, and then whispered, "what should I do?"

 Chapter 1028

    Gao Yang just wants to turn around and leave. He doesn''t care about it. What else can he do? Cold.


    If you don''t want to play like this, even big people can''t fool around.


    Gao Yang is here to take revenge, not to volunteer to help train people. These people can use it if they can. It''s none of his business if they can''t use it. Anyway, he didn''t expect any help when he came to Syria.


    But I just turned around and left. I''m still on someone else''s land. Anyway, people''s helicopters are always inseparable. Gao Yang has to take care of each other''s emotions.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "what else can we do? Just do what we should do. Select people. It''s impossible to let them go to the battlefield in a short time. Pick out people first, and then train at ease."


    Farouk''s methods were useless, which made him a little worried.


    Looking at Farouk, the major coughed and said, "the general hopes to get the results in a short time. He''s waiting to hear the good news. Well, the longest time can''t be more than a month. Of course, the shorter the better."


    Farouk is an officer and an infantry. He still has goods in his stomach for war, but he really doesn''t know what to do with taking a group of people who are not even infantry to carry out special operations.


    The key to the problem is that Marshall has high hopes for this combat unit, which is fully called the Republican Guard special strike force, and now there may be anger in it. The most troublesome thing is that Marshall can''t be satisfied by sending people to training. He wants these people to fight, but the most troublesome thing is that this time can''t be long, We''ll have to go out in a month.


    Have fun!


    Gao Yang was immediately angry, so he decided not to intervene. The only thing he could help Faruk was to find a way to let Faruk escape from the crater and let Marshall send his confidants to command the army. As for Faruk, it''s better to let him go back to the old army than to be killed in the Republican Guard.


    Farouk is completely stupid. Even ordinary infantry are pulled out of the battle without training for a month. It''s nothing when cannon fodder is sent up, but this is the army that Marshall focuses on. If he dares to kill these people as cannon fodder, Marshall can make him die faster.


    Looking at the faces of Gao Yang and Farouk, the major coughed again and said, "well, in order to see results as soon as possible, the general decided to give the best equipment and training at all costs. If these people can''t, you can choose again. As long as the rank of the whole Republic guard and the fourth armored division is below lieutenant, you can choose."


    Gao Yang didn''t say a word. Farouk''s face looked a little better, but he still said with a bitter face: "there must be an instructor for training."


    The major looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "I know there will be instructors. You have to build the army and the instructors can come."


    Farouk said in surprise, "who?"


    The major''s face showed a look of confidence and said with a smile, "the Russians, the people of the signal flag, others, you will know soon."


    It is no secret that Russia is a staunch supporter of Syria, and it is not surprising that Russia will send people to train Syrian special forces.


    Farouk''s face finally looked better when the major continued, "so you have to choose the members as soon as possible."


    Farouk looked to Gao Yang for help again. Gao Yang wanted to completely stay out of the matter, but looking at Farouk with bitter gourd face, he thought he''d better help Farouk.


    Farouk doesn''t know how to choose the members of the special forces. Gao Yang decides to take the job. He won''t be long before he has to go without looking at other people''s faces.


    It''s normal for the people above to mess around and finally vent their anger at the people below. If Farouk takes this army formed by crooked melons and dates, he will have to go to the battlefield within a month. It''s strange to have a good result and not to bear the black pot.


    Gao Yang thinks so. Selecting people for Farouk can also carry some black pot for Farouk. In case Farouk can''t throw out the hot potato and can''t find someone who can help him carry the black pot, it''s not impossible to be killed.


    Friends, I have to bear something. Gao Yang, who quickly changed his mind, didn''t say hello. He stood forward and shouted to the crowd standing in a large square: "everyone, turn right!"


    Gao Xiang went to the front of the square array, pointed to the house closest to them and shouted, "I''ll wait for you there. Now, everyone has it. After running around the airport fence, report to the place I designated, stand in a single column and run!"


    More than 100 people, without any nonsense, started from the first row and ran out in the direction pointed by Gao Yang.


    The first row ran out, and the second row followed and ran out. The square of more than 100 people soon began to run.


    It''s a time of high prestige to win several new battles. No matter what you do, as long as you don''t go out of line, no one can have an opinion.


    After letting people run out, Gao Yang looked back helplessly at Li JinFang and Irene, then waved and said, "you two follow and see if you have passed."


    Li JinFang and Irene ran out, followed the big army, did not speak, but observed carefully.


    After looking around for a week, Farouk said to Gao Yang, "it''s ten kilometers to run around the airport? Well, how long is it qualified? Or who runs first?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it''s more complicated than that. Let''s go and wait at the end. You''ll know later."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "let''s go, go back, sit down and wait slowly. Some are busy today."


    Back in the residential area, Dani and gilanor also heard the news, and there is no shortage of mercenaries. There are new recruits coming. These idle people can sit still.


    Dani had servicemen, took out umbrellas, put on chairs, held them high, and sat in the shade, holding binoculars. Youzai leisurely looked at the running soldiers, but Farouk couldn''t sit still. He kept standing and watched the long line of soldiers run away.


    Holding a telescope, Gao Yang found that these people are really a bunch of crooked melons and split dates.


    In fact, the Republican Guard, as the most elite force in Syria, of course, can''t pick people who are crooked. On the contrary, these people are still the elite of Syria. However, they are the elite of armored forces. They may be good civilian personnel, a good tank commander and a good commander, but they are by no means qualified special soldiers.


    Elites are elites when they use the right place. If they use the wrong place, they are crooked melon split dates. The elites in an armored force are sent to the wrong battlefield. Of course, they are unqualified troops. At least in a short time, they are crooked melon split dates.


    Few of the mercenaries had a door in their mouth. When they watched the group run away, yak was the first to speak.


    "Believe it or not, if I live another twenty years, I will run faster than them."


    Ludwig, who also owed a mouth, laughed and said, "a group of women run faster than them."


    Farouk looked back with dissatisfied eyes, but then he shook hands and looked at the running soldiers.


    Li Qiu suddenly said, "I think our group is loose enough. As a result, I am confident today. Apart from others, our group still runs very fast."


    Cui Bo smiled and said, "that''s a racial talent. Running fast has an advantage in running for life."


    Li Qiu nodded and said, "that''s right. Even running for life has an advantage over these rookies."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "I''m not sure these people can shoot accurately."


    Li Qiu shook her head and said, "I think it''s enough. I''ll know from their samples. I can''t run for my life. If I can shoot the gun, I''ll go to hell."


    Farouk''s face turned blue and turned to a group of laughing humanitarians: "shut up, you''ll have something to say later."


    Gao Yang''s words still work. Although a group of people still point out, no one is sarcastic at last.


    For nearly half an hour, he could see that the people in front were running back. At this time, yak couldn''t help saying, "it''s only 24 minutes now. It seems that it''s not bad to be able to run back several times in 40 minutes."


    On the contrary, what yak said is ironic. The irony is too obvious. However, it is also that running ten kilometers on the ground without load is only an estimation. Running along the airport fence is likely to be less than ten kilometers, and the best one will take more than 30 minutes. For yak these people, they really can''t see it.


    The first one came back and took 34 minutes, and this was the result of a group of people. Gao Yang looked at it. About 30 people ran in less than 40 minutes to look at their clothes. It seems that they should be people from the same unit.


    The people waiting to run in front of them stood in front of and behind them. Although they were sweating and panting, they were still standing. As soon as the people running behind came in front of them, no matter whether the ground was very hot or not, they plopped to the ground.


    Training is not good. It''s only ten kilometers. It''s not armed cross-country. They''re too tired to move one by one.


    Gao Yang turned his head and said to the humanity behind him, "well, spray your most vicious words at these rookies. Hey, work hard and see who can jump up from the ground and fight with you first."


    Ludwig turned to the crowd: "bet a thousand dollars! One person takes a thousand dollars and wins the whole. See who is the first to jump up and do what those rookies say. The winner will win. The object is optional. Group ridicule is also OK. Only irony is allowed. Personal attack is not allowed, let alone abusing family members. Those who break the rules will lose. Who will participate?"


    Jacques responded first: "I''ll come. Here''s a thousand dollars. Give the ram all the money and let him be the referee."


    People with money took it out one after another, and those without money could participate. As long as they participated and gave money back, everyone stood in a row, except groliov and Tommy, ready to enter the crowd to spray.

 Chapter 1029

    Gao Yang looked at his watch. Fifty minutes had passed since those people started running.


    The first person to arrive took 34 minutes. This time actually performed well. To be exact, it should be very good, because the record of running 10000 meters in the Olympic Games was only 27 minutes.


    Gao Yang regarded all the results within 40 minutes as excellent. According to this standard, many people achieved excellent results. Gao Yang counted, a total of 28 people, and two others arrived almost at the same time. Their time was 41 minutes. Gao Yang also counted these two people into the excellent level.


    A total of 30 people wear different clothes from others. They should be in the same army. First of all, physically, these 30 people performed very well.


    Among others, there was a man who ran for 48 minutes and ran for 50 minutes. Apart from the 30 people from the same army, it was such a single root treasure.


    In the rest, 26 people ran into the range of one hour. Although they were tired and paralyzed on the ground as soon as they reached the end, they couldn''t move one by one. However, if these people didn''t have much physical training, the people who could run into one hour actually had good physical fitness.


    When the time came to one hour, Gao Yang felt the telescope and looked back. The running team had been dragging on for a long time. The part in the big army had not come yet. There were still some who could run in about an hour and a half, but a considerable part could not run the whole course at all. They either gave up on the way or ran back in three or four hours, And this time has no meaning at all.


    Gao Yang turned sideways to gilanor and said, "how far is the airport fence in a week?"


    Gilanor thought for a moment and said uncertain: "it should be about nine kilometers. I remember the exact length should be 8700 meters, but I can''t remember clearly."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. Don''t be too detailed. Just count by nine kilometers."


    After that, Gao Yang said to the major who sent the people, "well, you can inform the rest of the people that they don''t have to run anymore. They have been eliminated. However, if anyone wants to join the special strike force, he can continue to run."


    The people sent were mixed. Only a long-distance race screened out a part of relatively excellent physical fitness. The effect was good, but there were fewer people, and there were only 57 people in total.


    If Gao Yang relaxes the standard, for example, even if the people who reach the finish line within an hour and a half pass, it seems that there will be more than a dozen finalists, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to wait any longer. The most important thing is that those guys who are ready to spray and swear can''t wait.


    So after Gao Yang announced to the major that the remaining people had basically been eliminated, he turned and waved his hand to the eager bitches, indicating that they could start.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, a group of impatient people scattered in an instant and rushed towards the object they selected.


    "Waste!"


    "Fool! You fool, look at you. Go away and go home."


    Most people''s principle is to aim at one person and fire with all their strength. As long as the capable person can''t help jumping up and doing it, he will win more than 20000 dollars.


    After running ten kilometers, there are few people who can stand. They are all people from the army who perform well. If they can stand, it means that they still have some physical strength and have received good training. They should belong to the arrogant type. If they are scolded, they should jump up and do it.


    There were too many people with the same idea, so there were seven people standing, and seven people scolded them, one by one.


    Yak didn''t pick the one that looked less difficult. He squatted in front of a man lying on the ground and said softly, "are you waiting for someone to come to you when you lie down and pose like this?"


    After understanding what yak meant, the man who was already flushed and lying on the ground panting immediately sat up, clenched his fist and stared at yak.


    "Why do you look at me? You run like a bitch and look like a bitch, even though you''re ugly! You lie like a raging bitch. What do you want to do when you sit up and look at me like this? Do you still want to hit me? Come on, you hit me. If you''re afraid that your fist head is as weak as a bitch, you can ask someone else to help beat me , come on, you hit me. "


    Just as yak was seducing a man, Ludwig stood in the crowd.


    "Aha! You stupid and lazy idiots."


    Ludwig gave a violent drink and focused everyone''s attention on him.


    "Look at you waste, tut Tut, I''m really an eye opener. I know there are waste in this world, but I didn''t know what real waste is until I saw you today. Look at you. God, my stupid and lame son with congenital cerebral palsy and dysplasia runs better than you. Oh, I can''t stand standing in your rotten and smelly garbage It''s too late, please. Stand up and disappear automatically. You disgusting things, oh, I''m going to vomit! "


    After turning his head and making a vomit posture, Ludwig shouted with a disgusting look on his face: "what are you looking at me? Don''t get out! See my size? If you don''t want to be crushed like a chicken, get out! Be careful I beat you!"


    The people lying on the ground quickly got up as if they had been stung by a scorpion, while several people around Gao Yang, such as the major who sent people, and Dani, all looked angry, but they just couldn''t bear it.


    Finally, the man opposite yak suddenly punched, and at least three people around Ludwig shouted and waved their fists.


    "I won!"


    "I won!"


    Yak jumped away and avoided a punch, then loudly announced his victory, and Ludwig shouted almost at the same time.


    Still punched in the chest, Ludwig continued to shout, "I won, it''s me!"


    All of a sudden, the scene was in chaos. When I saw someone doing it, no one would stop. But I could see that some people were one-on-one, looking for those who scolded them, but most of them rushed to Ludwig, who was ridiculed by the group.


    As for yak, the people he scolded were as crazy as crazy. Yak scolded him alone. The power under the fire was too powerful and had burned the poor child out of his mind. Although yak beat and lay down again and again, he immediately stood up again and jumped on him again.


    If he had a gun in his hand, he would have shot yak.


    Gao Yang turned to Farouk and whispered, "stand up, give orders loudly and tell them that no one is allowed to fight. Whoever dares to continue fighting, get out immediately."


    Farouk stood in the middle of the chaotic crowd and shouted, "stop! All gather! Whoever does it again will be eliminated immediately."


    Although everyone was angry to death, after Farouk gave the order, the people who couldn''t help moving quickly stopped the fight and stood in a square line.


    Most people were dejected, but yak and Ludwig quickly came to Gao Yang.


    Yak said calmly, "I won."


    Ludwig said triumphantly, "it should be me."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said helplessly, "although Mr. Da attracted more hatred, you two were beaten at the same time. I can see very clearly, so you two are tied."


    Ludwig immediately said discontentedly, "I''ve recruited at least 30 people to beat me up, so I won."


    Yak said slowly, "they can get angry by beating you. Look at me. Look at him. He just wants to kill me. The poor child is crazy. I won."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and pointed to those lined up humanitarians: "I suggest you two scold them at the same time. This time, if one of you can scold first, someone will beat you up. Who of you will win? Remember, this time we should make a group of mockery."


    Ludwig and yak are tied for the time being, while others have lost their qualification to continue the competition.


    Yak and Ludwig looked at each other. They came to the front of the square and were more than ten meters away. After looking at each other, they put on a posture of not beating and stood behind Farouk. You and I scolded at the same time.


    Ludwig''s voice was louder. He shouted, "Hey, why don''t you go away and wait for me to clean you up one by one? I can''t see waste. Be careful that I beat you up, waste!"


    Yak''s voice was not so loud, but his expression and his posture really deserved beating.


    "Hello, girls, although you are a little ugly, your appearance really hurts. Listen to me, you shouldn''t be a soldier. You should wear beautiful clothes and dress up. I''m happy to take care of your business. If you don''t know where to solicit business, I can introduce some customers to you. Really, I''m optimistic about your new job Industry... "


    Farouk stood in front of the team with a serious face, but he scolded yak and Ludwig again and again in his heart.


    Finally, someone couldn''t help it. Although they had ordered not to do it again, or they would be eliminated, someone roared past Farouk and rushed to yak. Then, at least a dozen people rushed to yak.


    Yak raised his right hand, made a victory posture, and then turned and ran. Ludwig was disappointed and shouted, "you losers should hit me."


    A total of 16 people couldn''t bear it. They besieged yak and Ludwig, but they still couldn''t get much cheaper.


    Gao Yang stood up, pulled out his pistol and shot into the sky.


    The gunfire calmed the people who were doing it. Gao Yang stretched out his hand, pointed to the people who were doing it and said, "you are eliminated."

 Chapter 1030

    After Gao Yang said that faintly, he ignored those angry and stunned people. He went to the front of the team, looked at the rest with a straight face, and suddenly said to Li JinFang behind him: "five people, a group, you assign."


    "You, you, and you, you''re in a group of five."


    Li JinFang began to point out five people, and then turned the people he pointed out into a group.


    There were forty-one people left, divided into eight groups, and there was one person left, so there was a small group of six people.


    After dividing the people into eight groups, he waved his hand and said loudly with a cruel smile: "I only need 30 people to run the route just now, so I need to eliminate a lot of people. The rule is that the last group is eliminated, and the last group is eliminated."


    The rest of the people had not moved. At this time, Li JinFang roared, "are you deaf! Run, run for me, the last one out, run!"


    Forty one people were already exhausted. They knew that they needed to run again. Just don''t look too wonderful on their faces. However, military orders are like mountains and orders have been issued. They have to run when they should run.


    Gao Yang turned back, but saw that the sixteen people who couldn''t help beating yak and Ludwig were still standing where they were, one by one in addition to anger, but they finally stopped chasing yak and Ludwig.


    Not surprisingly, all the 16 people ran the fastest, and the one who did the best for 34 minutes was also among the 16 people. At this time, he was active, because although he didn''t start again, he was pointing at Ludwig and yak and scolding. English and Arabic were quickly used alternately, so that people couldn''t hear clearly.


    Gao Yang frowned, walked to the pile of more than a dozen people and looked at them quietly. After several angry people gradually stopped, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "what are you angry about? Why are you angry?"


    The man with the best score wanted to speak, but after looking at the rank on his shoulder, he didn''t speak in the end.


    It''s the rank of Colonel that hangs high. If these soldiers are not crazy, who dares to shout at a Colonel.


    The one with the best score stopped talking, but then a small soldier saluted and shouted, "Sir, we have been insulted."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders, then nodded and said, "you were insulted. Yes, I know that, so you disobeyed orders and wanted to speak like this, right?"


    The little soldier stood at attention and said loudly, "Sir, we want to work for our country, so we volunteered to join the special strike force, but we didn''t come to be humiliated, sir!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, you can''t be insulted, so you resisted, so you were eliminated. Well, there''s nothing for you here. Let''s go and wait on the plane."


    The little soldier shouted, "Sir, can you give us a reason?"


    Farouk followed Gao Yang. At this time, he looked at Gao Yang and hoped to get the answer from Gao Yang, but Gao Yang didn''t explain to these people. After shaking his head, he walked to his chair and sat down.


    Gao Yang is lazy to explain when someone is willing to explain.


    Yak happily ordered some money. After hearing the little soldier''s question, he stuffed the money into his pocket and said with a laugh: "this question is asked by disobeying orders. It''s not enough? It''s said that whoever starts again will be eliminated. You still fight. If you don''t eliminate who you eliminate."


    Ludwig, who lost, said angrily, "a bunch of fools! You are eliminated because your IQ is too low!"


    Ludwig immediately received another glare. Ludwig stared back at the soldiers and shouted: "Look at what! You guys are out of it because you have problems in intelligence!" fuck, do you think I am just like a free person? I want to curse you just to make you jump out of your IQ! Do you have intelligence quotient? So obvious trap, scolding you, one would rather defy orders and jump into traps. Special forces want not the well-developed guys. IQ is more important! You haven''t been eliminated, you haven''t passed the test, get back to your plane! "


    Ludwig scolded awkwardly, but no one wanted to fight him this time. Those who were scolded by him turned red in the face one by one.


    Ludwig was right. They all said that whoever did it again would be eliminated. Such an obvious trap can''t help being scolded. They can''t say it if they don''t eliminate it.


    Soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty. Orders have been issued, but they can''t stand being abused. Such soldiers are really unqualified.


    People have tempers, but as soldiers, especially special forces facing a more complex situation, they may encounter more serious things than being scolded. Their psychological quality is not up to standard and must be eliminated.


    Gao Yang sat back in his chair. The major couldn''t help but say to Gao Yang, "that big man, is what he said true?"


    Gao Yang looked at the major, then shrugged and said, "of course it''s true. For such an obvious thing, we don''t have a week or even a month to choose the right candidate. Therefore, the basic physical quality and basic psychological quality come out in such a simple way."


    The major nodded and said, "I think so. However, the general asked to form at least one army with a number of more than 100. If it is eliminated, it is difficult to achieve the goal?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "major, your physical quality is not good. You can cultivate it through exercise, and then you can solve it through training. These are small problems, but in only one month, do you think you can train a group of ordinary people to the level of special forces?"


    The major shook his head, but he could say nothing but silence.


    Farouk sat back beside Gao Yang, who said with a wry smile: "Now we can only select some people with almost qualified physical quality and barely qualified psychological quality to deal with the emergency. To tell the truth, I don''t think the rest are qualified candidates, but there''s no way. Relatively speaking, their physical and psychological quality can receive short-term training and then be sent to the battlefield immediately."


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything. The selection of regular special forces is not selective. It''s as simple as this. The standard can''t be relaxed to the point where it can''t be wider. Just look at the basic quality, pull it for training, and then send it to a special battlefield. This is not the practice of establishing a special force, but the practice of cultivating elite cannon fodder.


    The major has sent someone to convey Gao Yang''s order. Those who haven''t reached the finish line within an hour don''t have to run anymore, because they have been eliminated, but those who still want to join can continue to run, although the possibility of his selection is very small.


    After receiving the order, most of the people behind stopped. Gao Yang looked through the telescope. Only three people continued to run, but the speed was not fast. Gao Yang estimated that they could run to the finish line in about an hour and a half.


    Gao Yang put down his telescope and said bitterly to the major who sent him: "do you have to choose enough 100 people?"


    The major nodded and said, "yes, there must be more than 100 people."


    Gao Yang was speechless. At this time, the major whispered, "if the rest of these people are really not good, we still have a group of soldiers who voluntarily sign up. There are still a large number of soldiers. You can continue to pick."


    Gao Yang, without asking Farouk what he meant, simply said, "are you fully responsible for the selection?"


    The major nodded and said, "yes, the general ordered me to take full responsibility."


    Gao Yang pointed to the sixteen eliminated humanitarians: "what unit are they?"


    The major looked at it and said in a deep voice, "they are from the reconnaissance battalion directly under the Republican Guard."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "scout, no wonder how many people are there in this reconnaissance battalion?"


    It is reasonable that Gao Yang asked about secrets, but after hesitating for a moment, the major whispered, "the whole battalion is full of more than 500 people, but most of them are armored reconnaissance forces, of which about 200 are infantry. They have received very strict training. However, in the infantry part, all those who can speak English are here."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "in this situation, what else is required? It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you can''t speak English. You can send all the remaining infantry in the reconnaissance camp and choose from these people."


    The major looked embarrassed. Then he sighed and whispered, "no, none of the people in the reconnaissance camp can be transferred. I won''t elaborate on some problems here. Well, I''m sorry, you can only choose from the list we have provided."


    As long as Gao Yang can choose people from qualified infantry now, thank God. He can''t care. In order to facilitate command, it doesn''t matter if he can speak English. It''s much better than selecting people from a large number of civilian and technical arms.


    For Gao Yang, he will not stay all the time. He will pick less dangerous places and pull out the team formed by Marshall''s key care for several times. If he can win a few battles, Farouk can temporarily explain it to the top.


    Although he intends to help Farouk deal with the tasks assigned by him for the time being, Gao Yang is a responsible person. The people he doesn''t want to choose are a bunch of wine bags. Even if the army is formed in a hurry and is facing the situation that it will go to the battlefield in a short time, Gao Yang hopes to at least lay a good foundation. Even if he pats his ass and leaves in the future, this branch After long-term and normal training, the team can also become a strong team.


    If you want to lay a good foundation, at least when selecting people, you have to try to pick out qualified people even in a hurry. If this army can''t select people well, it will have the problem of tire belt at the beginning, and you can''t train it anyway.


    Therefore, Gao Yang has only one goal now, that is to select a group of qualified soldiers as much as he can.


    But now, he doesn''t ask to speak English. He just wants to select a group of people from professional counterparts. However, this very reasonable request was rejected.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "why? Why?"


    After hesitating for a while, the major finally said, "the reason is very complicated. It''s really complicated. In short, you''d better choose from those who can speak English. As for the reason, don''t ask."

 Chapter 1031

    Gao Yang feels that he can''t bear it anymore. Fighting is not a joke. He wants to die. Pulling a well-trained special force to a special battlefield may end in failure after paying huge casualties. He sends some soldiers to inappropriate combat posts and requires them to participate in the war within a month. This is murder.


    In the selection of special forces, as long as they are similar troops, they have to choose the best from the best, rather lack than abuse. Although the result of selecting the best from the best is not necessarily to win, it is good to start from a much higher starting point.


    Farouk didn''t know what to say. He sat in his chair, frowning. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    As for Gao Yang, his face was blue and he was very angry.


    Gao Yang doesn''t care who Marshall is willing to send to death for any complex reasons. However, he will never be the one who takes these unqualified soldiers to death. If someone wants to murder these soldiers, he won''t be the executioner, not indirectly.


    His face was livid and his mouth was about to speak. Dani suddenly said, "Colonel Gongyang, please come here. I want to ask you about some personal things."


    Gao Yang looked at Dani in surprise, but saw Dani''s nervous look on his face. After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang finally whispered to the major around him: "sorry, excuse me."


    After walking to a place where others would not hear them, Dani whispered nervously, "ram, are you angry?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said discontentedly, "obviously, I''m not very happy now. What we''re doing is murder. I can''t send the unsuitable people to the unsuitable battlefield."


    Dany whispered, "what are you going to say?"


    "Either change people or change the commander. Of course, the official commander is Farouk. I mean, if you want us to cooperate with the action, set up a force that I think can act together, instead of pushing a group of soldiers to death and limiting the time!"


    Dani sighed and said, "I guess you''re going to say that, too. Listen to me, ram, don''t do that."


    Gao Yang looked at Dani in surprise, but saw the bitterness on Dani''s face and said, "ram, you don''t know the inside story. How to say, well, it involves the upper class. We are friends, but I can only give you a little."


    After saying that, Dani turned his head and looked at Farouk. He leaned close to Gao Yang and said in a low voice, "the political situation is very chaotic since the civil war."


    Gao Yang glanced at Dani in surprise, but saw Dani nodding, then smiled bitterly and whispered, "General Marshall commands the Republican Guard and the fourth armored division. Their achievements... Well, about the formation of a special strike force this time, they hope to make achievements quickly and establish, well, how to say, prestige."


    He said in a low voice: "then we should choose good soldiers and generals. How can..."


    Before Gao Yang finished, Dani interrupted him and whispered, "I got the news that General Marshall and several other generals had some little unhappiness. As for the kind of dignity, some people doubted his idea of establishing special forces, which made General Marshall very dissatisfied, so he decided to carry it out to the end."


    Gao Yang understood why Marshall set up a special force. If Dani didn''t say it, he could guess. Therefore, after Dani said it for a long time, Gao Yang still couldn''t understand why Marshall wanted to let inappropriate candidates go to the battlefield and set a time limit.


    Dani quickly answered Gao Yang''s question and paused for a moment. He seemed to be hesitating whether to say it or not. However, Dani soon whispered, "those elected are alawites."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s sudden expression on his face, Dani nodded and whispered, "it seems that you understand. Then I won''t say much. Just know that all the people who can be sent for you to choose are alawites."


    Gao Yang knew why the investigation force, which was originally suitable for blood transfusion to the special strike force, finally sent only 30 people, because all the lower level officers and soldiers belonging to the Alawite faction of the investigation force came.


    "No wonder," he sighed in a low voice


    Dani nodded and said, "Farouk should have figured it out. Ram, we have a good relationship, and I admire you very much. The most important thing is that my future seems to be much brighter since you came. I suggest you don''t say anything, whether it''s out of friendship or my own future."


    Gao Yang exhaled and sighed, "I understand that there is no room for change."


    Dany said calmly, "yes, it''s impossible to change this thing, because it involves, well, we''d better not say this."


    Gao Yang nodded, patted Dani on the shoulder and whispered, "I know. Needless to say, there are some things we shouldn''t discuss. Thank you, man. Thank you for telling me."


    Dani frankly accepted Gao Yang''s thanks. After nodding, Dani smiled bitterly and said, "we are in a trench now. Although I am not a soldier now, I know what war is about. To tell the truth, the current situation doesn''t look very good. We can only choose special forces from a group of laymen. It''s really a headache. What are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "do what you can and what you should do."


    Dani coughed softly, then whispered, "I suggest you either return the sixteen eliminated scouts, or eliminate one or two symbolically. After all, their quality is good. They are the best among the soldiers you can choose."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "No, I''d rather pick some white paper than those who have received good training but have finalized their ideological and tactical habits. White paper can write what you want. If you want to write what you want on a piece of paper full of words, you have to wipe the paper clean. Now I want to eliminate more people from the investigation force."


    After that, Gao Yang patted Dani and whispered, "OK, now I know what''s going on and know it in my heart."


    Dani smiled and whispered, "as long as you can do this well, trust me, you can get great benefits, benefits you can''t imagine."


    Gao Yang smiled, but didn''t answer. What benefits can he get? Is there a high-ranking official in Syria? He would rather get a lot of money, but according to the current economic situation in Syria, the idea should be abandoned.


    When he knew what was going on, Gao Yang was no longer angry and didn''t want to do anything useless. Marshall would choose anyone from whom he sent. He couldn''t change anything because it involved some high-level struggles in Syria.


    Sitting back, although he was still in no good mood, Gao Yang''s face was no longer rigid. Just at this time, he watched the two people stagger back to the end. After pretending to look at their watches, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "it is estimated that they will run back as soon as an hour later."


    The major turned to Gao Yang and said, "Colonel, when do you think it is appropriate for our next selection?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "today, the sooner the better. Finish the preliminary work and start training as soon as possible."


    The major thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "OK, I''ll send all the rest this afternoon. Do you need to make other preparations?"


    Gao Yang said: "let''s ask, where will the training be carried out after the personnel are selected?"


    The major whispered, "it''s best to go to a place with a complete training ground. However, the general hopes that the special strike force can be near you."


    Gao Yang frowned. He didn''t want to go to other training grounds. First, the helicopter can''t get good maintenance only in the airport. The most important thing is that there is no possibility of taking off and landing fixed wing aircraft in the army training ground.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I must stay here so that I can go out at any time."


    The major waved his hand firmly and said, "that''s right here. It''s just a hundred people. It doesn''t matter. Find a place at the airport and transform it into a training ground."


    Gilanor wanted to talk, but straightened up and finally said nothing.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "where''s the equipment?"


    The major said firmly, "everything is the best!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "are there any restrictions?"


    The major shook his head and said, "there is no limit. As long as we have it, we can give it to them. If we don''t have it, we can buy it!"


    Gao Yang nodded and stopped talking. He raised his telescope and looked at the soldiers who ran away.


    Dani coughed softly and said, "their physical strength is exhausted. I don''t think anyone can run back in a short time. Otherwise, we''d better wait in the office. It''s not too late to come out when they run back."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, let''s have a look. Some things must be looked at."


    It may take a long time to run after physical exhaustion. The second time I started running for an hour and a half, the first unmanned group came back with panting and staggering steps.


    The rule set by Gao Yang was the last elimination of the group, so the first batch of people came back hand in hand and dragged each other back together.


    The second group also came back, and five people came back hand in hand.


    When Gao Yang asked Li JinFang to assign the group, the people assigned by Li JinFang were assigned according to their physical strength. Basically, it was guaranteed that the people in each group were fast and slow. The rules set by Gao Yang could not be regarded as a trap. The last elimination rule was easy to avoid. As long as five people arrived together, if there was no last one, they could not be eliminated.


    All the teams that came back from the front have made progress and retreat together. Although they may not know each other before, everyone knows the principle of not leaving a comrade in arms.

 Chapter 1032

    The last two groups came, and the two teams ran at the same speed. Because the last group was eliminated, the last two groups attracted the most attention.


    When no one wants to be eliminated and one group must be eliminated as a whole, the last two groups need to compete directly.


    For the second time in a row, the physical strength is almost exhausted, and at least two people in each group have not received long-distance running training before. Therefore, two people in each group are unable to run at all, but they try to run forward under the continuous pull of people with physical strength.


    Coincidentally, the two groups are basically equal.


    In the two groups, there are the six person group, two with good physical strength and two with the worst physical strength.


    Seeing that the end was coming, the two groups began to fight their lives to launch the sprint. However, this was the enemy of life. When launching the sprint, the two groups were still the same, but as it was getting closer to the end, the six person group gradually took the lead.


    This kind of moment is always exciting. The people who ran back first were too tired to move on the ground, but those who watched the excitement began to cheer for the last two groups.


    However, the unmanned group was gradually pulled apart. It was already three or four meters behind. Seeing that it was about to be eliminated, the soldiers pushed by four people in the five person group cried out: "I give up! I give up! You let go of me, you run quickly, and four people rushed over, you win!"


    In the group of five, the others looked at each other. They were hesitating. At this time, the exhausted soldier shouted again: "go, you! Do you want to be eliminated with me? It''s meaningless. Put me down and rush!"


    The four people still hesitated, but the one who pushed behind let go of his hand. Then, after the four people shouted, they put down the one who was out of strength, rose their spare strength and rushed forward desperately.


    Seeing what should have been a very moving and tragic scene behind the scenes, Ludwig patted his bare head and said loudly, "ha, these fools, it''s over, they''re eliminated."


    Losing the burden, the team with only four people was much faster, and they soon surpassed the team with two burdens to take.


    Seeing that they were surpassed by others, the two people who were pulled by others made a choice in despair.


    "Let go of me and surpass them!"


    "I give up and catch up with them!"


    In the six member group, three of the remaining four hesitated, but at this time, a people''s Congress pulling in front shouted: "shut up! We want to live together! If we want to be eliminated, we will be eliminated together!"


    Seeing the front four people running farther and farther, the six person team, which was much slower, was desperate. They were still running, but the speed could be seen to decline. At this time, the man who had just spoken shouted, "rush! Rush! Rush! It''s not time to give up, rush!"


    Four people ran across the finish line, and then the six person team finally passed the finish line.


    Gao Yang stood up and walked in front of several people lying behind the finish line. After glancing at them, he stretched out his hand and pointed to the six person group and said, "you passed the test."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to the four humanitarians who passed the finish line first: "you are eliminated. Go home."


    A man struggled to get up from the ground and shouted, "why!"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands and said, "no reason, you are eliminated, that''s all."


    The soldier was very angry. Farouk and Dani both closed their mouths and said nothing. The major came up to Gao Yang and whispered, "didn''t you set the rules? Why, it''s not good to change the rules at will?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand again and said, "there''s nothing bad. I want whoever I like and don''t want whoever I can''t see. It''s not difficult to understand."


    The major whispered, "but it''s unfair to them. They made sacrifices. Well, I think it''s too cruel."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "fair, do you still tell me fair on the battlefield? For a mortal task, I chose him instead of others. Is that unfair to him? As for cruelty, ha ha."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said to the soldier sitting on the ground with a sad and angry face: "That man, the one you gave up, can I regard him as a dead man? If you are performing a task and have to make sacrifices in order to complete the mission, whether he voluntarily chose to sacrifice himself or you chose to abandon him, I won''t say anything. War is cruel and cruel! But this is just a test. You face the worst The result is just to be eliminated. In this case, if you choose to give up your comrades in arms, don''t complain about why you were eliminated. That''s it. "


    After explaining to the unconvinced soldiers and the major, Gao Yang turned around and said to Irene, "what''s up? Is there anything suitable?"


    In the first lap, Li JinFang ran back with the fast one, while Irene ran back with the slow one.


    Irene pointed to four people and said, "the four of them ran for an hour and a half. They are not strong enough and lack training, but they have a firm will. They can train first."


    There is still a shortage of people. The first batch of people sent to accept the test have been calculated. Therefore, Gao Yang can only lower the standard. He smiled bitterly and said, "how many people insisted on running back after I announced that the remaining people have been eliminated?"


    Farouk shouted, "nine people in all!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "let them all follow the training and eliminate the really bad ones in the training process. When they are reserve team personnel, that''s it."


    This is like cooking. If the materials given are not good enough, you can only try to do it from the existing materials. As for those who perform well, they will be eliminated because they have received more tests. Those who fail to pass the physical strength and can continue training without catching the second test. This kind of thing has to be justified with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang is also a helpless choice. Those who have poor physical strength but are lucky to squeeze into the next round should observe during training and then decide whether to stay or go.


    The first selection is over. Gao Yang whispers to the major: "Hurry up today and try your best to do the second job. Take all these people back and place the selected people separately. Don''t let them contact the soldiers who will participate in the selection next. Some tricks will not be useless if they leak out. Prepare them with a unified military uniform, as well as the weapons and other equipment you plan to use. I''ll think about it first and wait for them all Can we talk about it in detail after the election? "


    The major nodded and said, "no problem. I''ll arrange it now and finish the preliminary work as soon as possible. That''s what the general means."


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth and said, "one more thing, since their training is in the charge of the Russians, can you let them train at other bases and wait for the training to be almost finished. Can you come here directly?"


    After thinking for a moment, the major immediately shook his head and said, "no, this must not."


    People are afraid of being famous, pigs are afraid of being strong, and when they perform well, they have to be remembered. Gao Yang is also helpless. He can only nod his head and say, "well, what to do next? You should think about it. I have nothing else to do."


    The major nodded, then asked someone to pick up the soldiers who were exhausted and unable to move, and left. He had to hurry for another selection.


    Waiting for the major to leave, a group of people who had no excitement to see dispersed. At this time, Gao Yang nodded to Dani and gilanor and said to Farouk, "come with me. I have something I want to talk to you."


    Gao Yang and Farouk arrived at his office and motioned to ask Farouk to sit down. Gao Yang said simply, "I''ve taken over all the things within your authority. I hope you don''t get angry."


    Farouk''s face was very ugly. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "No."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "well, you should have been responsible for today''s business, but I took your job on my own. Well, I''m going to continue to take your place in the afternoon..."


    Farouk waved his hand and said, "ram, I know what you mean."


    Gao Yang stopped talking. After Farouk sighed, he whispered: "Thank you, RAM. I know what you think. In fact, but I know that I can only choose from those sent, and I was very desperate when I had to go to the battlefield within a month. In fact, at that time, I felt that my future was completely destroyed. I either died with them or suffered a lot of casualties and ended in failure. If the failure was too heavy, I can''t say well I''ll be shot. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "you understand. I think so. I always have to leave. Sooner or later, you can push the responsibility on me as much as possible. Of course, I suggest you resign as soon as possible. This is to bake you on the crater. I don''t see the outcome of your stay. Man, you have to make plans as soon as possible."


    Farouk shook his head, looked at it seriously and said, "I understand what you mean and thank you for your hard work. Thank you. I admit that at the beginning, my idea was the same as you said. Get rid of this beautiful but dangerous seat as soon as possible, but I have changed my mind now. I want to stay and lead my troops to make a future."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "have you decided?"


    Farouk nodded, "yes, I''ve decided. I don''t want to be a deserter. I want to take my responsibility."


    Gao Yang was not optimistic about Farouk''s future. He said in a deep voice: "I suggest you think about it again. I think your decision is very unwise."


    Farouk sighed and said, "try hard. Besides, I''m also Alawite."


    Gao Yang leaned against the back of the chair, helplessly spread his hand and sighed: "well, I see. You can come in person for the selection work in the afternoon, man. I have nothing to say. Work hard and wish you good luck."

 Chapter 1033

    For mercenaries, fighting is making money, but now, Gao Yang is facing the opposite situation. He is a mercenary, but he has to spend money on every battle he plays now.


    Even if they do nothing, Satan mercenaries have to pay more than 20000 dollars a day. The minimum salary of mercenaries, pilots and mechanics are all money.


    If you want to fight a war, you will spend more money, because the daily salary for fighting needs to be doubled at least, and the situation is a little more dangerous. The money you have to take out will have to be turned upside down, and it is very possible to spend hundreds of thousands a day.


    This is also the result of the consumption of aircraft and ammunition without spending money. If the helicopter is provided by itself and the ammunition consumption has to be paid at its own expense, this part of the money alone will be a big figure.


    Fortunately, I found the gold owner of Syria, who not only wrapped up weapons and ammunition, but also took charge of their lives. Otherwise, in a place where prices are soaring, just maintaining a more comfortable life in Syria is not a small expenditure.


    Eat well and live well every day. There''s nothing to do except to study where to go and do one vote. This kind of life should have been very comfortable, on the premise that if you didn''t have to pay a sum of money every day.


    Gao Yang just wants to finish his revenge plan as soon as possible, but it has been nine consecutive days. After going to Holmes to fight a war, he has entered a silent period in the past nine days, and has not been out once.


    Of course, Gao Yang wants to withdraw after finishing the work, but the problem is that he can''t find a target to attack. He came to kill badadi and the team of the steel virgin, rather than having to fight if he catches an AIS armed force. In that case, there are targets around the whole Damascus. He can''t be busy and can''t afford the money.


    Intelligence is still sent every day, but there is a lack of valuable intelligence. After several high-level attacks against AIS, AIS has recently become a lot low-key. Not only has there been no major activities, but there have been many fewer small-scale attacks against government forces in the past.


    Gao Yang followed Yake to learn intelligence research and judgment. On the 13th, Dani and Farouk, who used to often appear in Gao Yang''s office, rarely came. They were both busy. Farouk was busy training. While training himself, he also had to follow the troops under his command, while Dani was always watching the training of the action team of the military intelligence bureau.


    When AIS and AIS stopped, the front line naturally couldn''t send any valuable information. Although the military intelligence agency has always attached great importance to the information about AIS and badadi, unfortunately, they haven''t found anything recently.


    After slapping a pile of the latest photos on the table, yak took a cup of black tea and drank it slowly. He said, "don''t look, it''s meaningless. It''s all the same."


    On the 13th, he was still looking at the computer, looking at photos one after another on the computer. He had always been so serious when doing things, and would not affect his mood because of other people''s judgment. Although he worked repeatedly every day, and most of the time was meaningless work, he never missed work on the 13th.


    Gao Yang didn''t have the patience to see it anymore. He threw the photos on the table, resisted the impulse to sweep a pile of photos to the ground, grabbed his hair with his hand, and said helplessly, "I''m going to collapse. I''m really not the material for intelligence work. I look at these meaningless photos all day, FAK!"


    After complaining, Gao Yang knocked on the table and said to No. 13, "Leonard, have you made progress?"


    No. 13 did not lift his head, and said calmly, "there is no progress, no progress in all channels."


    Yak didn''t know what Gao Yang and the 13th said, but he would never ask more.


    Gao Yang was just bored and wanted to find a topic. He looked at his watch and said helplessly, "it''s already three o''clock. I won''t receive any new cables today. It''s another day of doing nothing."


    Looking at some boring high, yak smiled and said, "don''t worry, this kind of thing can''t come in a hurry. It''s normal for us to continue boring work for a goal and a person for several years. How long have you been?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "your country pays for you, and now you pay in my pocket, man, it''s different."


    Yak made a grimace and said with a smile, "no way. Who makes you happy to do this? Hey, ram, you''re already a colonel now. Aren''t you going to ask for an orderly or something?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "forget it. I''m used to doing everything by myself."


    Yak breathed out and said: "That''s not good. I think it''s better for you to have an orderly. You see, now that I''ve finished drinking my tea, I don''t want to get another pot by myself, and you''re the boss, and I can''t let you bring me a cup of black tea. Therefore, I think it''s a good idea for you to have an orderly, and I think it''s a problem for you to ask for two orderly, even if you find one It''s better to send a document than the three of us have to do everything here. "


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "besides, look at my mood. I''m not a real colonel. I''m not used to such a luxurious life as an orderly."


    At this time, on the 13th, he raised a photo and stared at it for a while. Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter? Did you find anything?"


    The 13th gently shook his head, but then said, "do we still have the photos taken by the reconnaissance plane three days ago? It''s the part in the eastern suburb of Damascus."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "no, I let someone tidy up and take it away the day before yesterday. If you want to find it, you have to have it sent back. What part do you want? I''ll let someone find it."


    Yak spread his hand and said, "look, it''s good to have two servicemen at this time."


    The 13th whispered, "I don''t remember very clearly, but I remember that a reconnaissance plane reconnoitred the location in this photo three days ago. I want to compare it, but I forgot whether I saw it from the printed photo or on the computer. Their remarks were Arabic, which didn''t impress me very much."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "do you want to see digital photos, printed digital photos, or photos taken with film?"


    There are many photos and videos every day. After three days, from at least thousands of photos to the meeting, I didn''t pay much attention to a photo at that time. I had a good memory on the 13th.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you can''t remember. It''s just to find it from a lot of useless data or photos. They all have codes, but it''s just a little trouble.


    On the 13th, after thinking for a moment, he stood up and said, "it must not be seen on the computer or taken on film. Otherwise, I will have a profound impact. There are few film photos. It should be printed paper photos."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I''ll let someone look for it. Damn it, Syria''s investigative methods are too backward. It''s all an age. Even if there is no real-time image, there are film cameras on the plane."


    Yak smiled and said: "Don''t you understand? In fact, the intelligence department applies new technologies quickly, but it is also slow to eliminate old technologies. Don''t think that the intelligence department only uses the most advanced ones like 007. On the contrary, sometimes they prefer to use backward but reliable means, all for reliability and security. Therefore, the intelligence department will use all the most advanced technologies, but never You will easily abandon some technology that you think is outdated. Film is far from being eliminated in the intelligence department. "


    After educating Gao Yang, or showing off a little, yak said to No. 13, "what did you find?"


    On the 13th, he clicked the computer screen and said in a deep voice, "look here, I think this is a training ground. What makes me feel strange is that there seem to be three machine gun positions in the photo. According to the group of two and the stacking of sandbags, I think it may be machine gun positions."


    Yak got close to the 13th, stared at the computer screen for a while, nodded and said, "it really looks like a machine gun position. What do you want to compare with the photos three days ago?"


    The 13th shrugged his shoulders and said, "I remember seeing reconnaissance photos in this area. At that time, I didn''t find a machine gun position here."


    Yak rubbed his chin, thought for a moment, nodded and said, "there were really no machine gun positions in this area before. There were three machine gun positions with cross fire. Well, you can take care of it. Mark this and send a plane to have a look."


    The reason why we should pay special attention to the machine gun position is that without clues, Gao Yang began to pay close attention to all clues.


    The iron wall mercenary regiment may be around badadi, and the iron wall mercenary regiment is famous for using machine guns, so Gao Yang began to be sensitive to machine gun positions, that''s it.


    On the battlefield, the machine gun has always been very important. It is found that the machine gun position is almost normal to no longer normal. The reason why we need to mark the three machine gun positions before investigating is because the machine gun position is located in the training ground of AIS.


    In a rear training ground, the emergence of machine gun positions must be for training machine gunners, and it is also possible for the iron wall mercenary regiment to train machine gunners for AIS.


    In the absence of clues, it''s impossible to find some clues and let Gao Yangxing kill him immediately, but it''s OK to take care of it and take a closer look. It''s called beating children on cloudy days. Being idle is also idle. Besides, it''s not them who spend money on errands.


    Gao Yang knocked on the table, nodded and said, "OK, let''s see when the air force can send another reconnaissance plane to see. Focus on investigating this position."


    Gao Yang didn''t finish, but he heard the interphone on the table suddenly ring. Li JinFang quickly said in an urgent but not flustered tone: "fight, no, you have to use a gun!"

 Chapter 1034

    Gao Yang took the walkie talkie and went out.


    There is no need to ask. As soon as you go out, you can see who is fighting. As expected, it is the mercenaries and signal flags who owe their mouths and like to watch the excitement.


    There are five Russian instructors in Farouk''s army. They have been training for five days. These instructors are all from the Russian signal flag. It''s really good in terms of strength. Experts can see it at a glance.


    Two hundred meters ahead of the row of houses where Gaoyang and his family live, it is the training place for Farouk''s brigade. There is no way. The airport is large, but it is useful. The place that can provide training for more than 100 people can only be an open space not far from Gaoyang and his family.


    There were several Satan people. At this time, most of them raised their guns. Only Li JinFang stood outside the crowd with a walkie talkie and waited to raise their guns. Among the five Russian instructors, four of them were holding guns with a dangerous face. As for the mercenaries recruited, they all held guns and pointed their guns at the heads of the five Russians.


    Gao Yang ran quickly for a few steps. When he approached the crowd, he said loudly, "what''s going on!"


    Gao Yang''s sight was blocked by the crowd. Hearing Gao Yang''s voice, several people made way for him. Gao Yang was able to see the situation in the crowd.


    The savage sat on the ground with anger on his face. His two arms drooped, but his face was full of blood. His nose was broken and he was bleeding out all the time, but the alcohol didn''t wipe it. He just put on a fight posture and stared at a 40 year old Russian in front of him.


    The two sides were at war, but most of the mercenaries were holding pistols, while the four Russian instructors were holding rifles.


    Gao Yang stood beside the alcohol with a gloomy face and said loudly, "what''s going on!"


    As soon as Gao Yang opened his mouth, the alcohol closed his lips and said nothing. The look on the savage''s face was urgent, ashamed and angry. At this time, the clown said loudly: "boss, these bastards drove us away. The savage fought with him after saying a few words, and then it was like this."


    The Russian in his forties, staring at alcohol with empty hands, was the head of five instructors. After hearing the clown''s words, he said calmly: "are you their head?"


    Gao Yang glanced at the Russian and didn''t say a word. Gao Yang didn''t say a word. He just whispered to the clown, "who moved the gun first!"


    The clown was a little embarrassed and said, "I."


    He raised his eyebrows and frowned. He yelled, "do it and light up any guns! Put them away!"


    In fact, there is no specific ownership relationship between mercenaries, but Gao Yang''s words are still very authoritative. The clown puffed up his cheeks, muttered and put the pistol into the holster, while others took back the holster one after another. As for several people of Satan, Gao Yang immediately took back the gun as soon as he spoke.


    It was obvious that the savage and alcohol had caused something. Then the savage was beaten by the Russian instructor, and the clown fired his gun in a hurry.


    Looking at Gao Yang, they put away their guns. The leading Russian waved his hand, and the four people behind him put away their guns together.


    The Russians put the gun away, but one of the big men spat on the ground, looked at Gao Yang and scolded in Russian.


    Gao Yang is also a Russian speaker now. What the Russian said was nothing more than damn bastards.


    There are many people who can understand Russian on Satan''s side. Several of them are basically Russians. When they heard a dirty word, four or five people immediately opened their mouth and scolded the past.


    "You damn pig!"


    "Fark oil!"


    At this time, groliov staggered over with a machine gun. Andy he and Frye came with him. The three of them were just in the room and didn''t catch up with the first wave of conflict. When they found that they were fighting, but Gao Yang had controlled the situation, they simply carried a machine gun.


    They are all people with guns. In case they can''t agree, they don''t solve the problem on their fists, and finally they really start a fire. This kind of thing is not uncommon, so if you want to use a gun, you have to light up the fiercest fire, or at least shock the opposite side.


    "Are you their leader?"


    The Russian spoke to Gao Yang again, but Gao Yang ignored him. Instead, he reached out to Andy and said loudly, "hurry up! Don''t fucking procrastinate."


    Andy ho took two quick steps and said with an excited expression: "what''s the matter? Is it finished?"


    Pointing at the savage, he said loudly, "look at what happened to his arm?"


    Andy ho looked at the savage, picked up the savage''s two shoulders and shook them. The savage immediately said with sweating pain: "FAK oil! Don''t move, it''s broken!"


    Andy looked at Russian instructor standing calmly in crowd, then turned to savage and said, "if it''s not broken, it''s dislocated."


    Adult dislocation is much more painful than children, but after Andy ho pressed the savage''s shoulder, he pulled and pushed, and there was a soft click. When the savage screamed, Andy ho had reset one arm of the savage, and then Andy ho immediately grabbed the other arm of the savage, making another soft sound.


    Clapped his hands, Andy Ho said to Gao Yang, "it''s all right. I just have to rest for a few days. After all, it''s an adult. It''s a little troublesome to dislocate."


    Gao Yang nodded and turned to the Russian humanitarian: "you can say what you want to say now."


    The Russian looked calm and said in a deep voice, "are you their leader?"


    "Yes, I am."


    The Russian waved his hand and said, "take them away. During our training, we are not allowed to watch or approach."


    The savage looked angry. He wanted to talk, but after being stared by Andy he in front of him, he swallowed his words back into his stomach.


    Hearing the request of the Russians, there was no need to ask about the cause of the matter and how it started. Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK."


    Seeing Gao Yang''s happy promise, the Russian seemed surprised, but he immediately nodded and said, "OK, we have reached a consensus, then there''s nothing to say. Bye."


    Gao Yang said slowly: "later, I promise not to approach you or watch your training. To be honest, your training contents and methods need to be kept confidential. I understand that we can not watch it, but we can see you when we live here. Although we are not interested, we can''t do it. What do you say?"


    The Russian frowned and said, "you can move away. I''ll ask the person in charge here."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, go and tell people."


    The Russian nodded and turned to leave. At this time, Gao Yang raised his tone again and said loudly, "wait."


    The Russian turned back and frowned, "what else?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice: "You''ve finished your work, but I haven''t said anything about it yet. Listen, your training bothers me, and your training is too low-level. It''s disgusting. I don''t like it. When I see us go out in the future, don''t train until we leave. Also, don''t make a noise during training, let alone shoot, which will disturb our rest, okay?"


    The five Russians were immediately angry. The leader stared at Gao Yang and said, "I thought you were a smart man, but it seems that you are kidding me."


    Gao Yang whistled softly and said, "what about playing with you?"


    The Russian took a step towards Gao Yang, but somehow he didn''t do it. He just stared at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "are you finished? If you''re finished, can we leave?"


    The Russian was calm enough and chose to give in, but it''s a pity that Gao Yang didn''t intend to stop and beat his people. If he just forget it, how can he mix in the future.


    Gao Yang gently shook his head, then pointed to the savage and alcohol behind him and said, "did you fight?"


    The Russian smiled disdainfully and said, "it''s me. Their fists are not as powerful as their mouths. Why, are you dissatisfied?"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "I''m not dissatisfied, I''m very angry."


    The Russian smiled and said, "are you very angry? So what? Or tell me what you want?"


    Gao Yang pointed back and said in a deep voice, "apologize to them. Sincerely apologize. This matter is over."


    The Russian smiled and said, "what if I refuse?"


    "If you refuse, the consequences may be serious."


    The Russian laughed, then looked at Gao Yang with disdain, raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice: "I refuse to apologize. Do you want to use your fist and gun? I''ll accompany you to the end!"


    The gun was loaded, and the four Russians carried the gun in their hand with one hand. At this time, they put their left hand in the front grip of the AK74 and held the gun horizontally.


    It''s a joke to shoot a few Russians suddenly. Gao Yang hasn''t lost his mind. If he really gets angry, it''s really big. These Russians are not mercenaries. They are sent by Russia to assist Syria, that is to say, their backstage is hard.


    Gao Yang''s plan is very simple. Since Li JinFang is here, his people will fight back no matter how they can get beaten.


    You have to touch the light, you can''t lose in momentum, you have to have the absolute upper hand in your mouth, and you have to attack your opponent in an all-round way.


    Based on this principle, he raised a contemptuous smile and said: "Use a gun? That''s bullying you. I''m not interested in bullying the weak, so I''m not going to use a gun. I''m going to teach you with my fist to let you know what to be a man. When you''re beaten to death, you can cry like a child who goes home to find his mother, and then you can drive us away."


    The Russian''s face was livid with anger, but his tone and expression seemed to be rational. He squeezed his fist and made a click. The Russian said coldly, "don''t show off your mouth. Come on, see if that son of a bitch coward needs to go back and cry to someone."

 Chapter 1035

    Without shouting Hello, Li JinFang consciously stood in front.


    Will Gao Yang do it himself? Of course not.


    Gao Yang is not stupid. He is provoking a man from a signal flag, and this man is obviously a fighting master.


    The KGB controls two powerful military units, one is alpha and the other is the signal flag. Alpha is responsible for Russia''s domestic operations, and the signal flag is responsible for Russia''s foreign operations. Most of the members of the signal flag are selected from alpha, that is, the powerful alpha is the source of the signal flag, or in other words, People usually think that the signal flag is a little more powerful than alpha, although this statement has not been verified.


    For Gao Yang, since dusselyev almost broke his neck in the elevator in New York and was deeply impressed by the old man who came out of the KGB, he was not keen to practice with experts related to the KGB in person.


    Whether the KGB or the signal flag, not everyone is proficient in fighting, but since it is clear that there is a person proficient in fighting, it is better to hand over the task to Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang took a step forward, looked up at Li JinFang and said, "solve him and know what to do?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "I understand."


    Gao Yang retreated a few steps, and then Li JinFang fought with the Russian instructor quietly.


    Gao Yang didn''t even see Li JinFang''s fighting process. He was thinking about what to do next.


    He used words to trap the Russians and boasted of the pleasure of successful conspiracy. To tell the truth, he was really worried that these Russians would strongly put forward some requirements.


    To get into trouble as the beginning often means the beginning of a series of troubles.


    It''s best to force these Russians with words and let the trouble be solved within a controllable range, otherwise the chain reaction caused by the expansion of the situation will be uncontrollable.


    Who can Syria count on now? It must be Russia. If these instructors strongly ask Gao Yang to get rid of them, Gao Yang will really get rid of them. They can bring some much-needed victories to Syria, but Russia is the fundamental support of the Syrian government until now.


    If it were not for Russia''s clear-cut support, there would be no need to say what would happen to Syria. Libya has set a good example. Therefore, considering the importance of Russia to Syria, Gao Yang has no doubt that if there were irreconcilable contradictions with those Russian instructors, it would be them who would go, and it''s hard to say whether they can even go.


    You can''t be too spineless. You must fight back when you are provoked, but you should also know how many kilograms you have. If you win a few wars, it''s not good to think you are invincible.


    People with ability are proud. If they lose, they cry to get back cheap. People who believe in the signal flag are not so worthless, and the confident instructor should not be so shameless.


    Therefore, Gao Yang is still quite satisfied. His people have been beaten. It is certain to call them back. It can teach the other party that if they are angry and force the other party to face, they can''t make a small report again. The result is not bad.


    Gao Yang''s idea was based on his absolute confidence in Li JinFang, but several thoughts flashed through his mind. When he was still happy that his words forced the other party, he was stunned to find that ten seconds had passed, and why the Russian instructor hadn''t fallen yet.


    Gao Yang turned his attention back to Li JinFang and the instructor. Then he found that Li JinFang and the Russian were dignified. Then he looked at Satan''s people with a calm face and did not worry about Li JinFang at all. Then he looked at the four Russians with a calm face and didn''t even mean to be nervous.


    Gao Yang immediately understood that the Russian had the same idea as him. They all had absolute confidence in themselves, but the Russian had confidence in himself and he had confidence in Li JinFang.


    It''s not just about dignity that we can''t lose this one. If anyone loses this one, it means we must make concessions.


    After knowing Li JinFang for a long time, Gao Yang finally felt a little nervous for Li JinFang.


    It''s really just a little nervous. Gao Yang still thinks Li JinFang will win.


    However, Gao Yang found that his self-confidence seemed to be challenged for the first time.


    Li JinFang and the Russians revolved around each other. Gao Yang didn''t pay attention to them at first, so he didn''t know what the result of the first confrontation was, so he didn''t know what happened between them now.


    Finally, Li JinFang did it again. He didn''t make a sound this time, but kicked it out. When the Russian instructor leaned slightly and raised his legs to avoid at a very fast speed, Li JinFang gave a low roar and punched the Russians.


    Actual combat martial arts is different from performing martial arts. It''s normal to win or lose face to face. With this punch, Li JinFang is really invincible all over the world. No matter who he is against, Gao Yang hasn''t seen him lose.


    But this time, Gao Yang really saw that Li JinFang also missed.


    Li JinFang was fast, and the Russians were not slow. They retreated and put their hands around Li JinFang''s wrist. These two actions were done, and a word came to mind, lightning speed.


    The Russians are good at joint skills, which can be seen from the dislocation of the savage''s two arms. They almost blurted out with a scream, but when his brain reacted, the appearance of the two people in his eyes had changed greatly.


    Li JinFang was charged with his right hand, which was the first time he met, but Li JinFang was not flustered, but turned sideways and hit with his left fist at a speed and momentum no less than that of his right fist, forcing the Russians to let go and give up breaking Li JinFang''s arm.


    Li JinFang''s right fist came out again when it was empty. The strength and speed of this fist decreased significantly, but the Russians gave up controlling his right fist again, but retreated again, and then a low body avoided Li JinFang''s real left fist.


    The Russian leaned down, and then one stretched out his legs to wring Li JinFang''s ankle. I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or Li JinFang intended to do it. His right foot was a little faster, kicked at the bottom of the Russian''s foot and jumped back.


    The Russians quickly stood up, and Li JinFang stepped back and re opened his posture.


    Gao Yang''s cold sweat is coming. This is a meeting with an expert. A real expert, an expert.


    Gao Yang was just glad that he didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. He lifted his Yin legs unfavourably. If he dared to use it in front of the Russian, he would humiliate himself.


    Fighting, as Li JinFang said, if you really enter the house and enter the door and really enter the ranks of experts in their eyes, it will be three or two times to deal with the experts in the eyes of ordinary people and even some good fighters in the army.


    Li JinFang used to walk sideways because he didn''t meet a fighter, but now he does. Of course, according to Li JinFang, he doesn''t know whether it''s self modesty or the truth, that is, he has already touched the threshold of a fighter.


    Awesome. Those who are familiar with the two people understand what''s going on. This is a serious battle between dragons and tigers.


    Gao Yang''s heart went up again, and the four Russian instructors no longer looked indifferent.


    Li JinFang and the instructor looked at each other. After sparing half a circle, Li JinFang attacked again. His character made him only attack more and more quickly one after another.


    Li JinFang changed his tactics. This time, he chose to play close to his opponent, which seems to be the intention of his opponent.


    Without temptation, Li JinFang punched out and was caught by the Russians on the wrist. However, Li JinFang didn''t punch, but also grabbed his opponent''s wrist. Then the two people''s actions were different, but they came to the same goal by different ways.


    Li JinFang opened his palm and pushed it to the Russian shoulder, and the Russian punched Li JinFang''s upper arm.


    "Cough, Ka."


    The shoulders of the two people made a light sound successively, Li JinFang''s first sound and the Russians'' second sound.


    Gao Yang couldn''t take any action because their actions were too fast. When he subconsciously took a step, Li JinFang and his opponent couldn''t control their arms at the same time. Qi Qi let go of his opponent and took a step back.


    Li JinFang grinned and bit his teeth. He pinched his weak right arm with his left hand. It was obvious that he pushed and twisted upward and made a slight click.


    The Russian stared. His left hand opened and bent down to stare at Li JinFang, but his right hand was still weak. He couldn''t reset his dislocated joint like Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang''s arms vibrated, and then jumped on him again. When the Russian pulled his left hand and raised his head to kick him, Li JinFang hit down with his left hand, pushed away the Russian''s foot, stretched his right hand forward, grabbed the Russian''s left hand, and then the Russian pulled it into his arms.


    Li JinFang''s left hand met the Russian''s left shoulder, and then made a soft click again. Then, Li JinFang released his right hand and punched the Russian on the nose.


    The Russian''s head tilted and his nose blood flowed back to the ground.


    The remaining four Russians were stunned, and then they subconsciously raised their guns.


    When Gao Yang was still afraid of moving the gun, he was afraid of anyone. The most important thing is that groliov next to him came with a machine gun. Although he didn''t speak or move, he was deterred wherever he went.


    "Don''t move!"


    The four Russians subconsciously raised the gun, but the Russian lying on the ground shouted, immediately put the gun down, and then the two went to help the Russian lying on the ground.


    The Russian lying on the ground shouted and wanted to stand up, but he lost his arm balance. The first time he didn''t adapt, he couldn''t get up. Lying back on the ground, the Russian sat up first, then turned his head and motioned to help him. After the Russian walked away, he worked hard on his waist and legs and stood up on his own.


    The Russians dislocated the savage''s arm, and Li JinFang dislocated his arm. The Russians bled the alcohol nose, and Li JinFang made the Russian nose bleed. In addition, Li JinFang finally showed mercy, otherwise there would be no problem killing the Russian with the last punch, and the Russian understood this very well.

 Chapter 1036

    The Russian stared at Li JinFang deeply, then nodded, took a long breath, and said in a deep voice, "you won."


    After nodding again, the Russian hung his arms and showed concern for his face, but could not hide his shocked and confused four companions and said, "let''s go!"


    The Russian left and looked up at Li JinFang. At this time, he found the sweat on Li JinFang''s forehead.


    Seeing that the Russians were gone, Li JinFang finally began to show his teeth, then stretched out his left hand to cover his right shoulder, and then looked at Andy he hissed, "what are you looking at? Don''t pretend, people are gone, show me."


    Andy he hurried to Li JinFang, grabbed Li JinFang''s right arm, shook it gently and said, "does it hurt?"


    "It hurts! Nonsense, it hurts."


    Gao Yang was worried and immediately said, "what''s going on? Won''t it be broken?"


    Li JinFang and Andy shook their heads at the same time, and then Li JinFang grinned and said, "it''s not broken, it''s still dislocated."


    "But his dislocation is different from the savage. The savage was probably dislocated by the Russian. Toad, but he tried his best for fear of dislocating. The most troublesome thing is that toad reset himself."


    After Andy he said with a tangled face, Li JinFang said with a grin: "that guy''s joint skills are too powerful. He can''t defend and attack. I don''t do that. Hiss, I can''t get him."


    Andy he gently pinched Li JinFang''s shoulder, and then said with a tangled face: "it''s more troublesome now. There''s a problem with your reset technique. It''s too nonsense. You push it in regardless of the bone position. If you don''t come by yourself, let me connect your joints back, it won''t be a big thing. It hurts for three or five days at most, but you may have hurt your tendons."


    Li JinFang bit his teeth and said, "just say how to fix it. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Andy ho shook his head and sighed, "there''s no way. Go to the airport hospital and send a film. Now I can''t touch where it''s hurt."


    "Still have to take a film? It''s so serious!"


    Andy ho looked up and said: "My father is a traditional Chinese medicine, but I''m not a traditional Chinese medicine. My father has a set of orthopedics, but I can''t. My Father knows what''s going on with a touch of his hand. I can''t! I''m a surgeon, okay? Surgery! I''m good until I make my words so clear. I can touch a simple joint dislocation. Toad, I dare to draw a conclusion. Do you believe it? All right, Let''s go and take a few more films to see the specific situation, and I can know how to treat it. "


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "no, I can''t take a film now."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what''s the matter? Why can''t you go?"


    Li JinFang tilted his head, then clenched his teeth and said, "I''m familiar with killing people, but I''m not familiar with unloading people''s arms and legs. Just now I couldn''t lay a heavy hand. That guy wants two knives, western medicine to take his arms back, unless he doesn''t want to lift his arms in the future. Hum, he must go to take a film. Let''s talk about it when he goes. It''s all on this. Do you pretend it or not!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I knew that guy was so powerful in the second Olympic Games..."


    Li JinFang took a long breath, and then said with a fascinated face: "This man is the most powerful opponent I''ve ever met in my life. He''s really powerful! He can''t only use joint skills. If I didn''t fight hard, he wouldn''t connect his arms and hurt both sides. It''s hard to say whether I could beat him. This fight is the most enjoyable and enjoyable one in my life, and it''s also the only one that makes me use all my strength. I''m afraid it will be worse Time, time! How fucking exciting! Cool! "


    Cui Bo was frightened and said in a hurry, "who is more powerful, you and that hairy son?"


    After thinking for a moment, Li JinFang shook his head and said: "I''m not sure. His joint skills are much better than mine. This is for sure. As for other aspects, strength and speed, he is no worse than me. If I''m better than him, I practice internal boxing. He can''t compare with me. If he attacks against me, it should be me, but no one has rules on how to win and how to come I can only attack but can''t defend. If I miss an attack and break his hands and feet without killing him, it should be me. If I don''t use the method of losing both sides this time and change his arm first, I can''t say the result. It''s really bad. "


    After saying a lot, Li JinFang sighed, looked at the place occupied by the Russians, and said, "I still can''t try out all the skills of my opponent this time. If I can fight again, I''ll know which of us is stronger."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "save it? You still want to fight again. First make sure your arm is okay."


    In the situation just now, Li JinFang must fight, but he met an equal opponent, but he never thought of it. But even if he knew that the other party was a super master fighting with Li JinFang, Li JinFang still had to fight.


    Li JinFang is the chief thug of Satan. No matter what the situation and who the opponent is, even if he knows he will be killed, he can do it. This is Li JinFang''s duty. It''s hard not to let Gao Yang and groliov, who are not particularly good at fighting, die.


    For a hundred days, Gao Yang was afraid that Li JinFang, the first raider, would have to rest for a long time because of a conflict, which was not good news for Satan, but the Russians said everything. They couldn''t do it if they didn''t do it hard. At most, they could only say that this time they were unlucky and met a rare super expert.


    But then again, the other party is a super expert. He was beaten back for provocation. He didn''t lose face and earned it back. From this point of view, the unlucky ones are the Russians. They should be happy.


    That''s what Li JinFang thought. After spitting on the ground, he said in high spirits: "I''m not ashamed at all. I''ve done them back. This time, I see if they dare to be arrogant. The signal flag is great. Call me back!"


    He laughed loudly and said, "come on, say less. Take a break and take a film. Don''t leave any sequelae."


    No longer discuss Li JinFang''s injury. At this time, all the people came forward to express the excitement of winning. The savage gave Li JinFang a thumb and nodded again and again. He said happily, "I''m convinced, you''re powerful! I''m completely convinced you now. I fucking began to worship you when you broke that damn Russian''s arm."


    The alcohol wiped the nosebleed again and said to Li JinFang, "man, it''s all up to you. You did a good job. The guy who hit had more nosebleed than me. It''s great."


    However, Frye said with concern: "toad, are you okay?"


    Gao Yang went over the crowd and looked at the Russians. These days, five Russians have been letting Farouk''s soldiers practice their physical fitness. The soldiers they trained did not see the fight just now, and finally avoided losing face in front of their students. Now the five people have entered the temporary plank house built next to the training ground.


    While Gao Yang was observing, Irene said loudly, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter, what''s the matter!"


    Gao Yang looked around, but saw Irene and Farouk running over in a hurry.


    Farouk did not train with several Russians or his subordinates, but always trained with Li JinFang and Irene, and then maintained a sense of existence before appearing under his subordinates when necessary.


    Seeing Irene''s arrival, Cui Bo shook his head and sighed, "Alas, something big has happened. What a pity, what a pity."


    Irene shouted, "what a pity?"


    Cui Bo still shook his head and sighed, "it''s a pity that you missed a century war."


    Irene shouted, "tell me what I missed?"


    Farouk was worried and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Did you fight with those Russian instructors?"


    In comparison, Farouk must have a better relationship with Gao Yang. Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, there''s a fight. Some people on both sides have been slightly injured."


    Andy ho suddenly said: "It''s not a minor injury. Dislocation and dislocation are not the same. They are all traumatic dislocations. Toad and the Russian have to be injured in joint capsule, ligament, articular cartilage, muscle and soft tissue, and no one can tell how serious the injury is. If those Russians obediently go to a doctor, they have to be a very good orthopedic doctor. Maybe they can do nothing. If they think that The little joint reduction technique you can learn in combat training is fooling around. In the future, habitual dislocation is a small thing. If it is delayed for a long time, any joint adhesion or even joint loss of function may occur. "


    After that, Andy ho patted Li JinFang on his back and said, "let''s go. I want to take a film later. I tell you, now is not the time to install it. Hurry up and watch it."


    Farouk frowned and said, "no, it''s so serious?"


    Andy hit his mouth and said, "do you have a good orthopedic doctor here?"


    Farouk shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I have to ask gilanor, but I think there should be no particularly good orthopedic doctor."


    Andy ho patted his hand and said with a smile, "that''s good. The Russian can''t help him except me."


    After that, Andy ho looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "whatever?"


    Gao Yang took a breath, thought about it, and said, "we can''t have a dead revenge. We don''t want to leave so early. Let''s see if the toad has something to do. If the toad has something to do, take care of them and kill them. If it''s okay, it doesn''t matter to let him off. Let''s see his performance. If they have to come back and beg you, they''ll fart in the future."


    Andy ho nodded, then said to Farouk with a sad face, "it''s hard for you to be caught in the middle. You can''t embarrass you. Go and tell the Russians to come to me later and I''ll connect his arm. If they mess up and break it, don''t regret it."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to drag on any longer. Then he waved his hand and said, "it''s all scattered. The dragon knight and I accompanied toad to take a film. What should you do? Leave snacks to prevent those Russian people from getting angry and retaliating."

 Chapter 1037

    Before leaving, Gao Yang pointed to his eyes, then pointed to the plane parked in the distance, indicating that the 13th and yak did not forget to notify the air force to investigate.


    Don''t forget the business, and Gaoyang has to call gallanor.


    The airport has its own medical care system. It''s a bit exaggerated to say that the hospital is much larger than the infirmary. It''s almost the same as the infirmary.


    Although the airport clinic does not have any large-scale medical equipment, there are still X-ray machines, and there are many people. There are more than a dozen doctors and nurses. It is reasonable that the level should be good.


    It doesn''t matter to make a film. After seeing the film, Andy Ho''s face collapsed at that time, frowning and staring at the film without saying a word.


    Li JinFang didn''t say a word, but kept sweating. Gao Yang was afraid to disturb Andy he, and didn''t dare to ask. He had to worry on one side.


    Andy watched everything for several minutes, but he still didn''t say a word. Gao Yang couldn''t help it any longer. He said in a hurry, "Falk, you''re talking."


    Andy hit his mouth and said angrily, "if I see the result, I can''t tell you!"


    Li JinFang said uneasily, "is it serious?"


    Andy he sighed and said helplessly, "tough guy, when you pushed your arm up, the bones were misplaced. You reset your joints. Think about it with your little knowledge. Do you think it''s serious? I''m curious. How could you have the strength to turn over the Russian? How can normal people tolerate that pain!"


    Li JinFang smiled bitterly and said, "at that time, I didn''t feel pain at all. Is my arm okay?"


    Andy ho smashed his mouth again, stretched out his hand to shoot the film, looked bitter and said, "the bone should be all right, but you have a problem with the reset technique, you can move, but there is still a big problem. I won''t explain it to you in detail. As long as you know I have to remove your shoulder and press it again, that is to say, you still have to hurt."


    Li JinFang said bitterly, "no, it doesn''t hurt!"


    Andy said angrily, "do you know the pain now?"


    Gao Yang only felt flustered. He had known that Li JinFang would come to this end. At the beginning, he might as well have forced the Russians back with a gun.


    Li JinFang sighed helplessly and said, "forget it, I can''t help it. Come on, pick it up again. Hurry up, die early, reincarnate early, hurt early, and live early."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "I''m in the second Olympic Games. Can you stop being so depressed? What''s the matter with you saying something nice and auspicious?"


    Andy ho also said angrily: "Do you want to be fast? I still want to be fast. Unfortunately, it''s not fast. The X-ray film is very clear, but the effect of soft tissue is not good at all. Let me tell you this, your bones are easy to deal with, and the dislocation is also easy to deal with. What I''m worried about now is your tendons, okay? I can''t see what damage you have caused to yourself, and I can''t see it when you take a film here. If Your tendons and muscle tissue are seriously injured. I''ll unload your arm again. Falk, even if your arm is not useless, it will have to lose its function seriously. "


    Li JinFang, who was in pain, turned pale. When Andy he said this, he was scared to turn green. He even began to tremble. His right arm stopped talking. He couldn''t stand any problems.


    "Don''t scare me. Is it so serious?"


    Li JinFang''s voice changed. Gao Yang was also angry in his heart and said in a hurry, "I said, can you say something useful? You quickly say how to deal with it!"


    Andy he took the film in his hand and said angrily: "I have to take a CT to see if the surrounding soft tissue is OK. It''s OK to say if the muscle is bruised and strained. It''s mainly to see if the tendon is OK, and the degree of periosteal damage. The X-ray machine here can''t work. I''d better find a better CT."


    Andy he finished, Gao Yang and Li JinFang immediately turned their eyes to gilanor.


    Gilanor listened nervously and was looked up. Gilanor immediately said, "CT is only available in Damascus hospital, or go to military hospital."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "let the ground crew prepare the helicopter. We''ll go now."


    Gilanor nodded repeatedly and said, "I''ll arrange the plane immediately. Is it Mi 17 or a gazelle?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s enough to arrange a gazelle. It''s no use to have too many people. Let Tyrannosaurus Rex set up a plane, and you can arrange a co pilot to show the way."


    Although the little antelope carries few people, it is convenient to take off and land. It only takes Li JinFang to the hospital and doesn''t need a large meter 17


    Gilanor shouted: "inform Dany and let him go together. Now the hospital is overcrowded. Let Dany arrange a special channel."


    Gao Yang nodded, picked up the walkie talkie, adjusted the frequency of Dani, and said in a hurry: "Dani, we have to go to the hospital in Damascus. You can help arrange it. Well, you''d better come and meet us."


    "Dani, got it. What''s the matter? Over"


    "It''s more troublesome to say. Let''s talk about it when we meet. We''ll meet next to night demon 4. Over."


    Gao Yang put down the walkie talkie and waved, "let''s go. Don''t delay."


    Four people went outside the airport clinic. When they were going out, they met three people head-on at the door.


    Farouk, a Russian whose arms had been removed by Li JinFang and now his face was sweating and clenched his teeth, was followed by a Russian.


    Li JinFang narrowed his eyes. Just now he was in pain. At this time, he looked at his defeated generals with a rebellious face, and the Russian also narrowed his eyes and stared at Li JinFang tightly.


    The two sides met at the door. Farouk was a little embarrassed. Li JinFang only showed his master style and the posture of the winner. The Russian couldn''t see anything, but it was obvious that he was very, very unconvinced.


    The two main masters were standing at the door. No one would give way to each other, but no one said a word, and the people next to them were not so polite.


    Farouk and gilanor are embarrassed. Although they have a better relationship with Gao Yang and are more familiar with them, they certainly can''t speak ill of the Russians, and they don''t know how to fight this round.


    Andy Ho was the first to speak. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Hey, here you are? Come and see your arm?"


    Soy sauce players have now become the main force of the confrontation. After hearing Andy Ho''s provocative ridicule, the young Russian said with a gloomy face: "I didn''t come as early as you."


    Andy ho ha smiled and said loudly, "yes, although his arm is all right, it''s more reassuring not to come and take a film to make sure, isn''t it? Oh, oh, sorry, our people are all right, but this, it doesn''t look very good. Why haven''t you connected it? Alas, it''s a long delay."


    Listening to Andy he''s words, Li Jinfa smiled, then raised his arm and turned his shoulder demonstratively.


    Gao Yang almost scolded. It depends on the time to install B. in order to cooperate with Andy he''s mouth gun, Li JinFang''s demonstration cost a lot.


    Andy Ho''s face also changed, but he somehow didn''t scold it, but he stood aside and said loudly, "come on, we''re all right. We don''t make way for others quickly. I didn''t see this in a hurry to see a doctor."


    Gao Yang immediately pushed Li JinFang aside. Don''t confront him now. Hurry to take CT. Anyway, he has taken advantage of his mouth. Even giving way will only make the two Russians more angry. What are you waiting for if you don''t hurry down the slope.


    Farouk smiled awkwardly. The young Russians wanted to enter the door, but when they saw that the leading Russians didn''t move, they took a step and then stepped back.


    At this time, Farouk nodded gently to Gao Yang and then slightly embarrassed to the Russian humanitarian: "then we''ll go in, Captain, let''s go in."


    From what Farouk said, we can know which Russian didn''t plan to find Andy he to pick up his arm. Otherwise, Farouk wouldn''t talk like a passer-by.


    It''s normal to think about which Russians are very arrogant. They are beaten by Li JinFang. If they find Li JinFang''s companions to heal them, they will certainly not be able to pull down this face.


    If the Russian is not cured, Gao Yang will not ask for treatment. Although he doesn''t want to expand the situation, he can''t take the initiative to show weakness. As for Andy, he is more relaxed.


    Gao Yang looked at the two Russians with a smile. Although he was the one who gave way, he wanted to see how the two Russians entered the infirmary under their gaze.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, the young Russian obviously couldn''t stand his anger. His right hand was shaking. He unconsciously wanted to touch the pistol at his waist, but he had to suppress his anger with reason. However, although the powerful Russian stared at Li JinFang, he didn''t have any anger, but was very strong and unconvinced after meeting his opponent.


    Farouk had to say again, "Captain, let''s go in."


    The Russian nodded, but then suddenly said to Li JinFang, "you are very powerful, and you are a tough man. Although I am not satisfied with losing to you this time, I have nothing to complain about."


    Li JinFang could not see any change in his expression. He still looked indifferent and said in a deep voice, "you are also good."


    The Russian nodded and then whispered, "my name is Peter. It''s fun to fight with you. You won this time, but don''t be happy too early. When my arm recovers, I''ll come to you. I hope you dare to fight with me then."


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "good, I''m waiting for you."


    Peter nodded to Li JinFang and said, "good. Bye."


    "Bye."


    After saying goodbye to each other, the Russian named Peter waved his head and walked to the infirmary without squinting. The young Russian glared at Andy he and followed him closely. Farouk made a helpless face as he walked in front of him.


    After the three people left, Gao Yang waved his hand. The four people walked out of the door of the infirmary, but just walked out of the door, Li JinFang suddenly stopped again, then turned around and shouted to Peter who had stepped out for a while: "Hey, wait!"

 Chapter 1038

    Looking at the solemn and determined light pleasure on Li JinFang''s face, Gao Yang knew that it was bad. This must be some emotion called Hero pity, or sympathizing, that worked on Li JinFang.


    Men are such strange creatures. They can also play basic love in a fight. No, it''s the friendship between men.


    However, Gao Yang immediately overturned his judgment, because he found that he and Irene had a fierce fight first, and only beat Irene under his command after he used his inhumane Yin leg on Irene. Therefore, it is not surprising that any strange friendship can be made in a fight. It is not limited to men and men, but also between men and women. Of course, The premise is to define Irene as a woman according to her gender, not as a strange creature such as a man or a woman.


    Gao Yang thinks he can''t guess Li JinFang''s intention to stop Peter.


    Sure enough, when Peter stopped, turned and looked at Li JinFang with questioning eyes, Li JinFang waved with his left hand and said loudly, "don''t go in. Come with me. You''ll only waste time here. I want to beat you up next time. It''s a complete you, not a sick cat with a broken arm."


    The Russian beside Peter obviously didn''t understand Li JinFang''s intention. He shook his hand and scolded with hatred, and then he wanted to come to them. But at this time, Peter laughed and said, "you are very confident."


    The young Russian stopped, but Li JinFang said with a heroic face: "of course, I have always been very confident. It is difficult for me to meet a decent opponent, and you are qualified to be my opponent, on the premise that your arm will not lose or lose part of its function."


    Peter laughed and said, "I appreciate the confident young man. However, you won''t win me next time. I admit that your tactics caught me off guard today. I must admit that you are a tough man, but today''s result is just an accident. I won''t give you a second chance. I''ll beat you directly!"


    A look called longing appeared on Li JinFang''s face. He highly understood Li JinFang''s feelings. When a person is too powerful in a certain field to seek defeat alone, he still hopes to have an equal opponent.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to meet an enemy whose shooting skills are as good as him or even better than him on the battlefield, because that means that some of his comrades in arms must die, but if it''s in the arena or in any case, as long as it''s not a life and death battlefield, he really wants to meet a standard opponent.


    Only with an opponent can we have the motivation to move forward. It''s cool to seek defeat alone, but it''s also very lonely. People still need a powerful opponent to reflect how powerful they are.


    Li JinFang smiled faintly and said, "if you want to talk nonsense, I can accompany you here all the time, but I have to remind you that the doctors here can''t save you. You''re not my opponent now. If you spend too long here, you don''t have to challenge me in the future."


    Peter laughed and said, "you''re just an opponent I have to make up for my mistakes. You''re far from being my challenge target? But you''re right. If I delay too long, I may really have to take you as the challenge target in the future. Well, I''ve changed my mind."


    Gao Yang has no intention of stopping Li JinFang''s move. Hearing Peter''s answer, Gao Yang sighed and said to gilanor, "don''t prepare the gazelle, prepare the meter 17."


    Peter Shiran came over, and his face didn''t look abnormal because he was forced to bow his head. When he came to Li Jin, Peter bowed his head and meditated for a moment. There was no abnormality on his face, but it was obvious that he had to make a choice between his self-esteem and his arm.


    Without much delay, Peter looked at Andy Ho and said in a deep voice, "I know you''re a doctor and you look good. Then, please take my arm back. Thank you."


    Peter bowed his head. Andy was in a good mood. He looked at him and said, "boss."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "connect his arm."


    Andy ho shrugged and said to Peter, "don''t move."


    Andy ho grabbed Peter''s arm and moved it gently. After watching the painful expression on Peter''s face, he reached out and pinched Peter''s shoulder. Then he said, "did you try to take back your arm yourself?"


    Peter clenched his teeth, sweat streaming down, nodded and said, "yes, only this arm. After I found that I couldn''t take it back, I gave up."


    Andy ho put Peter''s hand down, waved his hand and said, "all right, come with us."


    Peter was slightly stunned, but the young Russian looked angry and said loudly, "where are you going? What do you want?"


    Andy ho will speak as soon as he picks his eyebrows. Gao Yang and Li JinFang know Andy Ho''s habits. When he picks his eyebrows and sticks his neck, what he says next will never be good words.


    Li JinFang grabbed Andy he and said, "go to the hospital."


    Peter smiled and said, "well, let''s go to the hospital together."


    Farouk was relieved that the Russians and Gaoyang had a conflict. He was the most difficult thing to do in the middle. Moreover, if things really get bigger and bigger, no one can say the direction of things.


    After being defeated by Li JinFang, Peter''s attitude changed a lot. He was arrogant, but he had to pay tribute to Li JinFang. After Peter lost openly and let Li JinFang express goodwill to him, the whole thing began to ease.


    The helicopter is ready. Gao Yang, they boarded the helicopter. Of course, there are two more Russians.


    The helicopter took off, and the two people who were rivals to each other a moment ago sat opposite each other in the helicopter. The young Russians seemed a little helpless. They also kept a straight face when they got on the plane, but Peter kept looking at Li JinFang.


    In all aspects, Gao Yang''s side is the winner. Li JinFang defeated Peter, and Peter finally had to turn to Andy ho. Therefore, compared with the two Russians, Gao Yang''s mood on their side is much better.


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to stimulate Peter. Why did he and Andy talk about boring topics? However, after the helicopter flew not far, Peter suddenly said, "are you Chinese?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "yes."


    Peter was puzzled and said, "what is your fighting skill? Did you learn it from the Chinese army?"


    Li JinFang nodded again and said, "yes."


    Peter thought for a moment, but suddenly said, "no, you''re lying. Your fighting skills are not used in the Chinese army. There are no fighting skills you use in the Chinese army."


    Li JinFang didn''t speak, but Andy he laughed and said, "joke, the Chinese army is very large. Do you know what fighting skills he uses?"


    Peter was not angry, but frowned and said, "no, his fighting skills are not suitable for the army. No army will use such complex fighting skills, I can see."


    Li JinFang suddenly said, "what do you use?"


    Peter was very honest: "I''m best at Sambo, but I also practice Brazilian jujitsu and karate."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "I see. Your joint skills are very good."


    Peter didn''t answer Li JinFang''s words, but continued: "what are you practicing? It''s impossible to use your fighting skills in the army. It''s too complex and needs to be practiced for too long. It''s not suitable for the army."


    Li JinFang thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "well, it''s mainly martial arts, um, Chinese Kung Fu."


    Peter frowned and said, "just Kung Fu? Nothing else?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "nothing else, just Kung Fu."


    Peter still didn''t believe it. At this time, the young Russians looked disdainful and said, "don''t lie. Kung Fu is a lie."


    Li JinFang ignored the young Russians, but Peter pulled his face and said in a deep voice, "shelf!"


    The young man spread his hands, shut up and bowed his head. At this time, Peter looked at Li JinFang again and said, "just Kung Fu?"


    Li JinFang blew lightly and said, "it''s just Kung Fu, but it''s not Kung Fu in the film, it''s real combat Kung Fu, which you foreigners can''t see."


    Peter whispered, "I''ve seen, well, I''ve just seen, I''ve never had a fist that I can''t catch, but I''m surprised that I can''t catch your fist, but now I''m more curious. Your Kung Fu is very powerful."


    Li JinFang''s habitual self modesty said, "it''s OK. It''s not very powerful. There are more people than me in China. I''m nothing."


    Peter frowned and said, "impossible! At our level, there are not many opponents in the world. You are either bragging or trying to deceive me."


    Li JinFang curled his mouth and said, "what did I lie to you for? You''re not knowledgeable. I tell you, my level is really good in our place, but it''s far from the worst. Let me tell you, I have two brothers. I''m always beaten by them."


    There was a panic on Peter''s face. He suddenly raised his voice and said, "it''s impossible!"


    Gao Yang understands Peter''s feeling. It''s like when Tyson is the best and most popular player in the world. Suddenly one day, a person comes up and gives him to Ko. If this person is also a world-famous champion, Tyson may be easy to accept, but that person is a nobody, Tyson is not so easy to accept. It''s easy to understand.


    Worse than being defeated by a nobody, the nobody told Tyson that my level was not good and I couldn''t rank anywhere. How could Tyson stand it.


    When he replaced Tyson with Peter, he thought he was the top, but found that there was a pile of stronger guys in a corner, which made people used to the cold at high places how to bear.


    Peter has begun to feel disillusioned. Looking at Peter''s appearance, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t want to expose Li JinFang. He just looked at Peter with an expression that you don''t understand anything at all. When Peter was looked at by Gao Yang, his disillusionment seemed to be stronger, and his face began to look more and more uneasy.

 Chapter 1039

    Gao Yang doesn''t have a particularly strong dislike for Peter, but of course he won''t have a good feeling for a person who was still looking for trouble with him and hurt li JinFang not long ago. He just keeps his respect for Peter as a top fighter.


    Li JinFang wants to play hero cherishing with his opponent. Of course, Gao Yang will not object. No one has a willful time. However, taking advantage of the effect of Li JinFang''s boasting in a few words, Gao Yang will not exclude Peter''s self-confidence.


    Gao Yang has been looking at Peter with his eyes looking at the frog at the bottom of the well, and then diverted his eyes with an unfathomable smile. Let Peter guess the rest.


    The airport is more than 30 kilometers outside Damascus. It won''t take long to fly to the military hospital in Damascus. The helicopter soon reached the city. It didn''t take long to fly over the city before it began to fall.


    Dani contacted the military hospital before the plane took off, and the plane landed smoothly on the hospital apron.


    The current situation in Damascus is still very serious. It is basically surrounded and attacked by rebels. There are large and small battles every day. As one of the hospitals with the strongest medical capacity in Damascus, the military hospital is naturally overcrowded.


    Generally speaking, the sick and wounded sent by helicopter are either high-ranking personnel, so when the plane landed, the people waiting to meet in the hospital quickly greeted it.


    Dani was dressed in casual clothes, but he took out a certificate. After it was lit in front of two people in military uniforms, he said loudly, "the patient''s identity is special. We should immediately arrange a special channel for MRI. There are two people."


    At this time, Andy ho had jumped out of the helicopter. He shouted beside Dani: "take an X-ray for the Russian first."


    Dani nodded, then said loudly in Arabic, "I want to take an X-ray."


    Gao Yang also got off the helicopter. Like those Russian instructors, he was wearing a Syrian military uniform, but the difference was that he had a military rank on his shoulder, while Li JinFang and the Russians as instructors did not hang a military rank.


    Seeing the Colonel''s rank on Gao Yang''s shoulder and looking at Gao Yang''s skin color, the soldiers who came to pick them all showed a strange look, but they quickly saluted him and shouted, "please come this way."


    Several people quickly walked to the hospital building, but when they walked in, Gao Yang took off his military rank on his shoulder. For nothing else, it was because he was too conspicuous. He forgot this stubble. There was no problem at the airport, but it was not good to be too eye-catching in a crowded hospital.


    There are many people in the hospital building, the most of them are the wounded, the heavy wounded being pushed and the light wounded hanging their arms on crutches. In short, there are almost no normal patients in this hospital except the wounded.


    Li JinFang went in for an MRI and praised that they needed to wait outside. At this time, the Russian with a straight face began to look around. Later, after simply talking to the absent-minded Peter, he began to talk to Farouk.


    Farouk seemed a little embarrassed. He glanced at Gao Yang. Gao Yang knew what had happened again. The Russian was still comfortable. Since he arrived at the big hospital, he must have told Farouk to ask him to go to the doctor of the hospital to see Peter.


    Gao Yang reached out and made an indifferent gesture


    Andy ho is watching Li JinFang do an MRI. It seems that he can just look at the screen without waiting for a film. Gao Yang doesn''t understand it. Anyway, it seems that that''s what Andy he said.


    Gao Yang didn''t care. Farouk nodded, then got up and left with the young Russians. When they went, they called Peter. Peter was a little distracted. As soon as the young Russians called him, he got up and left.


    After the three left, Dani looked impatient and whispered in front of Gao Yang: "these people are Russians. Their eyes are all on their heads. They look at people with their chin raised. Bah, if it weren''t for..., they are very annoying."


    As if aware of what he said, Dani waved and sat silent.


    Gao Yang didn''t mean to open his mouth. He was still worried about Li JinFang who did the inspection inside. If Li JinFang''s situation was serious, it would be troublesome.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Andy ho came out with a happy face. After making an OK gesture to Gao Yang, he said with a happy face: "it''s all right. It''s no big deal. I''m afraid I have to send the toad to my father. It doesn''t seem to be necessary now. I can solve it and let that Peter in. Eh, where''s the Russian?"


    Gao Yang''s heart finally fell back into his stomach. After breathing, he smiled and said, "it''s okay. Don''t worry about the Russian. People must feel that they don''t need to ask us when they arrive at the hospital."


    Andy smiled with disdain and said, "it''s really suicide. How clever are the doctors in this hospital? They don''t look down on the doctors here. No matter how good their doctors are, they are also western medicine. For bone setting, forget it. I deserve the Russian''s bad luck. I''ll go in and reconnect the arm for toad. It''s easy to do it. Just wait a minute."


    While they were still talking, they rushed a group of people out of the elevator with an operating table.


    What a coincidence, there were several white people rushing out of the elevator, all of whom were disheartened. Although they were all wearing Syrian military uniforms, Gao Yang knew that they were another group of Russians as soon as he heard the Russian they spoke.


    After rushing to the door of the MRI room, a man dressed as a doctor shouted, "let the people inside come out first, come on, do it later, and do it for the critically ill patient first, otherwise it will be too late."


    Gao Yang glanced at the operating bed. The man in the hospital bed was a white man. He lay motionless and didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. Several Russians looked anxious and wanted to find out Andy at the door.


    Li JinFang has finished the examination. Besides, he hasn''t finished it. There is a critically ill patient in an emergency here. He can also give a concession.


    Andy ho shouted into the room, "toad, come out and make room first."


    After shouting, Andy, out of the doctor''s instinct, saw the person on the hospital bed and said to the doctor with an anxious face, "this is a serious shock wave injury. Why don''t you have an operation quickly and have an MRI first? Isn''t it a waste of time?"


    Andy he Bai asked. The doctor didn''t understand what he was talking about, but after Andy he let the door out, he hurriedly waved his hand and urged the person pushing the operating table to go in.


    Why can''t Andy help but say, "he can''t wait like this. He''s dead after you finish the examination. How did you become a doctor?"


    The doctor was still waving, but at this time, a Russian pulled the operating bed and refused to enter the room. At the same time, he said in English: "are you a doctor? Can you save him?"


    Andy make complaints about occupation disease, and he also made two sentences out of occupation disease. But he did not necessarily save everyone he saw. So after hearing Russian questions, Andy shrugged: "I am not a doctor, you should go in."


    At this time, Peter and Farouk came back again, but there were more doctors around them, which was normal. If Peter''s arm wanted to check the damage of soft tissue, he had to come back for MRI.


    Peter and their faces were very ugly. It should be that the news was not very good, but when he saw a group of people blocked at the door, Peter changed his face and shouted in Russian, "what''s the matter, Lukin!"


    After hearing Peter''s cry, several Russians looked back. The Russian who spoke to Andy Ho said in a hurry: "Peter? Why are you here? Paliuka was injured, very serious."


    Peter ran to the crowd. When he saw the people on the operating table, his face immediately turned white. Then he immediately yelled, "don''t go to check, what are you waiting for!"


    The operating bed was immediately sent in. At the same time, Li JinFang also came out of the room.


    A group of Russians were blocked by the doctor, and then the doctor closed the door.


    "Hey..."


    After Andy shouted, he shook his head, stretched out his hand to Li JinFang and said, "come on, it''s okay. It''s easy to do it. Don''t drag it. Here''s the thing."


    Li JinFang stood in front of Andy he. Andy he grabbed Li JinFang''s arm and whispered, "hold it."


    "Well, uh!"


    Andy didn''t finish what he said. Suddenly, he pulled. Li JinFang was caught off guard and almost bit his tongue, and then his eyes were staring out.


    After he dislocated his arm, Li JinFang took a breath and said in a trembling voice, "you want to hurt me..., ER!"


    Li JinFang really bit his tongue this time, because Andy He Yi pushed his arm back when he was talking.


    Andy he let go of Li JinFang''s arm. Although it was only two times, Andy he was sweating.


    After wiping his sweat, Andy ho gasped and said, "OK, move, does it still hurt?"


    Li JinFang moved his right arm and said in surprise, "Hey, it doesn''t hurt at all. Hey, it just hurts a little."


    Andy ho waved his hand and said, "the muscle is hurt. It''s no big deal. Just rest for three or five days. The pain is inevitable, but it''s all right."


    Looking at the actions of Andy he and Li JinFang, the corridor was silent. Peter''s face was just anxious, but the young Russian opened his mouth and eyes foolishly, with a look of regret.


    Just then, Peter coughed a little and said to Gao Yang and Andy he with a serious face: "I''m sorry, could you please leave for a moment? We have something very important to talk about. I''m sorry."


    Li JinFang glanced around. He didn''t know what was happening outside, so he was surprised and said to Peter, "what''s the matter? What happened?"

 Chapter 1040

    The situation is a little more complicated. No one knows how to speak.


    Peter''s face was impatient, and the Russian who called Peter away regretted. Li JinFang was at a loss, holding high that it was none of his business to watch the excitement. Faruk, Dani and gilanor didn''t know what to do. A group of Russians were like ants on a hot pot.


    "Your technique of joint reduction is very strange, but it is also very effective. How did you do it?"


    The first one to speak was the doctor who came with Peter. He stared at Andy. After dismantling Li JinFang''s shoulder joint in less than ten seconds, he finally couldn''t help speaking.


    Li JinFang knew that something was wrong. He saw the seriously wounded sent in, but what he cared about most was Peter''s arm, so he whispered to Peter, "you know that man just now, and how''s your arm? Have you made a film?"


    Peter looked impatient and said, "I''m sorry, my friend is in danger. Now he can''t care about my arm."


    The look on the young Russian''s face was wonderful. Finally, he said to Peter, "Captain, it''s no use to be anxious. You''d better watch your arm first, otherwise you can''t even move your hands and can''t do anything at all."


    After that, the young Russian bowed his head to Andy Ho and said in a hurry: "I''m sorry, I''m very sorry, I''m confused by the so-called dignity. I''m sorry, please help our captain. It''s all my fault."


    Looking at the desperate, sad and helpless expression of a group of Russians, and seeing Peter staring at the MRI room, Gao Yang suddenly remembered Bruce.


    Gao Yang''s heart softened.


    After a long sigh, Gao Yang nodded to Andy and said, "help them."


    Andy ho nodded and held out his hand to the doctor who came with Peter. The doctor was very cooperative and immediately handed the film to Andy ho.


    Seeing the two films, Andy ho immediately said, "it''s all right. It''s easy to do."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I mean the dying one."


    Andy ho raised his head and said, "Oh, that."


    After that, Andy Ho said positively to the Russians: "your friend, he should have been hurt by the explosion shock wave at close range, with multiple fractures on his body and his stomach growing all the time, right?"


    All the Russians nodded again and again. Andy ho vomited: "It must be a serious internal injury, maybe a serious brain injury. Now for him, internal bleeding is the most fatal. In order to find out the bleeding point of internal bleeding, he needs to have an MRI, but the problem is that he is too badly hurt. When he finishes the examination, I say so. When he finishes the examination, he will almost die."


    A group of Russians immediately surrounded Andy ho. Peter shouted, "what should I do? Can you save him?"


    Andy he shook his head and said, "no, now only God dares to say that he can save him. I''m not God. I can''t guarantee to save him, but he still has a glimmer of life. If he finishes detailed examination, he will be dead. Now I just want to know why not open the mouth first and look for bleeding points while hemostasis?"


    The Russian, who was called Lukin by Peter, said urgently, "they dare not. Their level is not enough. The best doctor is not in the hospital now!"


    Andy he spread his hand and said, "well, there''s really no way."


    Peter stood in front of Andy Ho and said in a trembling voice, "you have a way, right? Please, please, save him. We are willing to pay all the price."


    "Please!"


    "Please!"


    "Falk! What do you want? Tell me! Or I''ll kill you!"


    A Russian is anxious. Andy Ho''s bad temper can''t stand being threatened. The patients he deals with basically have few good things. Can he be afraid of being threatened?


    Andy ho looks up at the sky to show his disdain for the threat.


    Peter knew who he was facing, so Peter said in a pleading voice, "please, help us!"


    A very proud man began to beg for his friend. Gao Yang was about to let Andy stop talking nonsense, but he saw Andy he stretch out two fingers and say loudly: "two points, first, your comrade in arms or friend is dead. The doctor examined him. It''s just a routine business.


    Second, I may be able to save your friends, but it''s only possible that I saved them. That''s a miracle I created. It''s normal that he died. "


    Andy ho put down his finger and said quickly, "I''m not even sure whether your comrades in arms can be saved, but our boss sympathizes with you, so I can try. If you can accept that the mortality rate of your comrades in arms is 99%, I''ll try to create miracles. If you don''t accept it, it''s OK."


    After several people turned their heads and looked at each other, Peter bit his teeth and shouted, "it''s all up to you! We accept all your conditions!"


    Andy ho looked at the rest of the Russians. When all the Russians nodded, Andy ho waved his hand and said loudly, "go in and push people out. The operating room should be ready and sent to the operating room."


    Now that Andy has decided what to do, several Russians immediately opened the door and rushed in. At this time, Andy Ho said to Peter, "the operation may take a long time. Don''t drag your arm. Come here and connect your arm."


    Peter shook his head and said, "no, no, I can wait."


    Andy ho frowned and shouted, "shut up, I''ll let you come!"


    After Peter was stunned, he quietly shut his mouth and stood in front of Andy ho. Andy ho threw the X-ray film in his hand on the next chair, grabbed Peter''s shoulder, turned around a few times and pushed it suddenly.


    Peter snorted stiffly. Andy said angrily, "it''s really hard, the other side."


    Peter shifted a step. Andy ho grabbed Peter''s arm, put one hand on his shoulder, turned a few times, and then pushed it suddenly.


    Peter couldn''t help shouting this time. After Andy ho put down his hand, a group of Russians pushed the seriously injured man out.


    Peter moved his shoulders and looked at Andy he strangely, but Andy he said impatiently: "go to the operating room. No one who can''t help is allowed to bother me. Irrelevant things are waiting here. Also, quickly arrange an English Speaking Nurse for me. If you can''t find it, give me an interpreter. Hurry up."


    As soon as Andy he entered the role of doctor, he always had a smelly face and a smelly temper, but no one dared to say no. several Russians pushed the overwhelmed nurse and stopped the shouting doctor, and then two Russians pushed the operating table and ran away.


    Andy ho also ran up. Although he had a bad temper at this time, his action would never be slow, and Farouk and gallanor also followed. If they couldn''t find a nurse, they had to act as an interpreter. Gillano''s English was very good, so it should be no problem to act as an interpreter.


    Peter followed for two steps, but stopped outside the elevator because the elevator was small and he remembered Andy Ho''s warning.


    With a look of fear on his face, Peter stood in the corridor and watched people push the seriously wounded man he knew into the elevator.


    Most Russians stayed, but when the elevator door closed, a man shouted, "let''s, let''s wait outside the operating room?"


    Peter shook his head and said, "no, no, we''ll wait here. Wait here first. What happened?"


    After a Russian angrily smashed down the wall, he said fiercely: "I was attacked on the way. It was a roadside bomb. It was very close to paliuka''s car. The driver died on the spot. Paliuka, paliuka, you see."


    Peter breathed out, subconsciously touched his forehead with his hand, and then he realized that his hand was moving again. After subconsciously moving his shoulder again, he said with a disappointed face: "is it an escort task? How about the protection object? How many brothers died?"


    "It was an escort mission. The object of protection was completely fine. A Syrian driver died. Our brother only paliuka was injured, and everyone else was fine. Paliuka found it early, and the team was generally safe. When paliuka asked the car to retreat, the enemy detonated the bomb, which was remotely controlled. Then we encountered intensive machine gun fire, but the enemy''s fire failed It lasted too long. We fought back the enemy''s attack and robbed paliuka. That''s what happened. May God bless paliuka. "


    "God bless him."


    Peter, they speak Russian, but now Gao Yang can understand Russian.


    Peter looked worried. He looked back at Gao Yang. After hesitating, he still walked towards Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "why, do you need to clear the scene because there are secrets you can''t tell?"


    Peter shook his head and said, "forget it, it''s no big deal. Besides, it''s all up to you to save your life at this time. What else can I ask?"


    Gao Yang nodded and sighed: "I understand your mood. It''s no use being anxious. Sit down and wait here. The operation will take at least a few hours, or even more than ten hours. Wait slowly. At this time, the slower the better. If it''s fast, there''s only one possibility. Well, you''d better wait at ease."


    Soon, the only possibility is that the wounded is dead, otherwise it is impossible to end the operation soon, but Gao Yang didn''t say it.


    Peter also understood. He nodded and said to Gao Yang, "no matter what the result is, thank you and the doctor. We all owe you."


    Gao Yang nodded, looked at Peter who wanted to stop talking, and whispered, "do you want to ask how good our doctor is?"


    Peter hurriedly said, "yes, thank you."


    A group of Russians were looking at Gao Yang nervously. Gao Yang reached out and drew a circle and said in a deep voice: "he is the best surgeon in the world. It is no exaggeration to say that if he can''t save your friends, no one else in the world can save your friends. I can assure you that."


    Although they are not doctors, as soldiers, they all know how bad the situation of the seriously wounded is. They will not save people, but it does not prevent them from making the simplest judgment on the injury. Moreover, as long as they are not blind, they can see that they are not far from death.


    So at this time, all Russians have been psychologically prepared. They also know what their comrades in arms are. They are almost desperate, but after hearing Gao Yang''s words, a group of Russians finally see some hope.

 Chapter 1041

    Peter sat uneasily on the chair in the corridor, but as soon as he sat down, Dani stood up and said in a deep voice, "this is a temporary clearing place. Many people have to come. Let''s wait in another place."


    Gao Yang''s identity is special. Similarly, Peter and a group of Russians are also special. After Dani said that, he immediately said to the personnel sent by the hospital who have been following him: "immediately arrange an office and any room. It''s quiet enough not to be seen by many people."


    The conditions of the hospital were limited. Gao Yang was led to a conference room, which was large enough to accommodate 20 people. The oval table and many chairs were used to rest and wait.


    Gao Yang is now sensitive to the word machine gun. Just now, he heard those Russians talk about the firing of machine gun fire. Although this sentence is really nothing to pay attention to for a battle, Gao Yang still wants to find out what''s going on, because he thinks that since the signal flag man deliberately mentioned machine gun fire, Then there may be something special about the machine gun fire they encounter.


    Gao Yang coughed softly, then said to Peter sitting opposite him, "Mr. Peter, ask you something. Can you tell me what happened to your friends?"


    Gao Yang didn''t want to immediately reveal that he could understand Russian, so he asked in a more secure way.


    Peter said without hesitation, "Mr. Colonel, this is not the time to satisfy curiosity."


    Gao Yang also said simply, "this is not to satisfy curiosity. Their encounter may be very important to me. I just want to find out the way and place of their attack. You can pick it up and tell me without confidentiality."


    Peter turned and waved to the Russians and shouted, "hide what you can''t say and tell me more about the situation you have encountered."


    A Russian stood up and hesitated, "is it very detailed?"


    Peter nodded and said, "it''s very detailed. We owe a great favor. What are you waiting for at this time? I''m not your captain, but I didn''t let you leak the secret. I said what I can say."


    The Russian immediately took out a folded map from his big trouser pocket and rubbed it to Gao Yang''s side. After spreading the folded small map on the table in front of Gao Yang, he stretched out his fingers to draw on the map twice, pointed to a place with his fingers and said, "we were attacked here."


    Gao Yang looked and found that the place where the Russians were attacked was in the east of Damascus, which was already at the forefront of the exchange of fire between government forces and rebels.


    Gao Yang could not help frowning and said, "why go where?"


    "Sorry."


    "Oh, sorry, I shouldn''t ask this question. Wait a minute, please wait a minute."


    The unfolded map is relatively small and only covers the urban area of Damascus, but Gao Yang remembers that if the road attacked by the Russians continues eastward, it seems to be the rebel training camp that just attracted their attention in the afternoon.


    The map is marked in Arabic. Gao Yang needs to identify it carefully. He recalls the location of the training camp he remembered in the afternoon, looks at the attack point on the map, and determines that if he goes east along that road, he does directly lead to the training ground.


    I don''t know whether it''s pure coincidence or some correlation. Gao Yang nodded after reading it for a long time: "well, please continue."


    "The place where we were attacked was a crossroads. We had reached the most dangerous area. At this time, a leading car found something wrong here. There was a garbage dump and construction garbage dump that didn''t exist yesterday. Our team leader stopped the team in time, and then his car began to retreat quickly. At this time, there was an explosion and explosion It''s very powerful, but the strange thing is that the explosive fragments are very small, which reduces the explosive power. Our captain''s car is far away, and his car was lifted off. You already know the next thing. "


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "please explain your fighting process in detail, and can you tell us your approximate number?"


    After hesitating for a moment, the soldier finally said, "there are five vehicles in total, including seven Syrians. They are located behind the leading vehicle. After the explosion, the second vehicle encountered dense machine gun fire and formed a very dense cross fire network. The positions of machine gun positions are here, here and here."


    Gao Yang breathed softly, because he found it more and more interesting. The rebel machine gun positions were arranged in a pin shape, one in the center and one on the left and right sides. It was a very simple, but particularly effective and practical cross fire network.


    In World War I, the Germans invented the machine gun tactics of putting the machine gun in front and then firing at the infantry launching the charge on the flank.


    Today''s infantry charge will not be crowded into a regiment, and it must be charged with the scattered line. The distance between people is at least ten meters away. When shooting at the frontal enemy with machine guns, they can only shoot on the fan-shaped surface. The hit rate will not be too high, and it will only waste most of the bullets. If each target needs to aim and then shoot, it will be a waste of time, So that the enemy broke through the line of defense and rushed over.


    However, two machine guns, one left and one right, form a cross fire line. When shooting at enemy soldiers who are roughly in a straight line, there is no need to sweep back and forth, just aim at a point and fire with all your strength.


    Carry a machine gun to sweep back and forth in a fan-shaped way. You basically don''t need to move the muzzle. You just move slightly towards a point and pour fire. It''s obvious that the hit rate is higher.


    Don''t underestimate the cross fire tactics invented during World War I. the original rebels really can''t use them.


    But they will now.


    Gao Yang looked at the point where the machine gun positions on the map were located. The machine gun positions on the left and right sides were about 400 meters away. The machine gun positions facing the attack site were also at this distance. This distance could avoid the threat of automatic rifle fire to the greatest extent, but it had no impact on the power of the machine gun, and it was very important, This distance allows untrained rebels not to shoot bullets into the sky when using machine guns.


    Gao Yang is now very sure that the rebel machine gunners have received targeted training. The reason is very simple. The positions of the three machine gun positions are definitely designed in advance. In the previous Syrian rebels, no machine gunner would want to cooperate with another machine gunner 800 meters away. A machine gun position is a fire point, that''s all, but now, The three machine gun positions form a coordinated whole, simple but efficient killing system.


    Gao Yang touched his chin and meditated for a long time. He was thinking about the fighting mode of the iron wall mercenary regiment. After thinking about it for a long time, he nodded and said in a deep voice, "what machine gun does the enemy use?"


    "There is an M2 heavy machine gun in the middle and light machine guns on both sides. It is 5.56 caliber. It should be M249."


    Gao Yang patted the table and said, "why is it a light machine gun?"


    "The machine gunners on both sides are hidden. It''s a street. It''s an area repeatedly contested by government forces and rebels. I think the reason why they use light machine guns instead of heavy machine guns is to facilitate entry, establish hidden machine gun positions and withdraw in time."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "OK, the repeatedly contested area. I see. Please continue."


    "The first car was overturned by the shock wave. After the enemy found that the team would not enter their fire circle, he shot at the second car entering the fire circle. All seven people on it were killed. Our team evacuated, and then we began to try to rescue the captain trapped in the car."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "how do you deal with the machine gunners?"


    "Snipers, we have two snipers. The enemy''s machine gunners shoot quite accurately, but they don''t have a strong sense of rapid transfer. Our snipers easily solved the front heavy machine gun position, and then shot and killed the machine gunners on the left, but the machine gunners on the right didn''t finish shooting, and the machine gunners on the right responded quickly. After finding that we have snipers, they quickly Fled their machine gun positions. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, please continue."


    "Under cover, we pulled out the captain trapped in the car. The driver was dead, and then we withdrew until here."


    Gao Yang raised his index finger, nodded and said, "there''s a question. Have you observed the appearance of the machine gunners, such as what race they are?"


    The Russian looked aside. Then a Russian stood up and said: "I''m a sniper. I saw the front plane gunman. I had a beard and a local face. There''s nothing wrong. I finished shooting on the right. I shot the Deputy shooter. I didn''t see the front face, but the Deputy shooter''s hair is black, which is the most common dress of Syrians."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "thank you. Thank you very much. Well, I also want to know. According to your observation, do you think there is anything special about those machine gunners? Please think back. It counts in any way."


    A group of Russians were lost in thought. Soon a Russian said, "special? The special place is that those damn bastards hit with machine guns very accurately, which makes it difficult for us to move. This is not common for those bastards, and they even use cross fire nets to ambush. Isn''t it special enough?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, these alone are really special enough, but are there any more? Are there any more detailed aspects?"


    "Yes, their firepower continued very well. They used 200 bullet chains, but the shooting pause time was very short, that is, the bullet change was very fast."


    At this time, the sniper frowned and said, "I saw a detail in the sight. Their action of changing bullets is very standard, but, how to say, it is much better and faster than other rebels, but it is not fast enough, just like, well, just like they have just learned the correct way to use machine guns, but they are not proficient enough."

 Chapter 1042

    Can use the machine gun cross fire network to preset the ambush position. The machine gun hits very accurately. He knows to sneak into the position in advance and then set the position. He has the awareness of transferring the position. The speed of replacing the bullet chain is fast and the action is standard, but it is not fast enough. It is not that familiar but flowing, but he acts according to the standard.


    Just like the scene recovery, he pulled out the cocoon and connected the clues bit by bit. Then, Gao Yang got the answer he wanted.


    Gao Yang nodded gently and showed a smile. Then he immediately realized his gaffe, so he looked up and said, "OK, I see. Thank you. Thank you for your answers. Thank you very much."


    Gao Yang tried to maintain a calm expression. He stood up, leaned slightly and said, "sorry, everyone, I need to go to the bathroom."


    Gao Yang stood up to go. At this time, Li JinFang said casually: "wait, I''ll go too. Let''s go together."


    Without any communication, Li JinFang gave Gao Yang a cover. Gao Yang must pass the news out in time, and Li JinFang should ensure that he was not approached by others so that he could hear what he said.


    However, the witty Peter has seen through everything.


    Seeing Gao Yang and Li JinFang getting up to leave, Peter suddenly said, "wait, let''s go."


    Gao Yang glanced at Peter, but Peter nodded and whispered, "I''m kidding."


    Peter jokingly tells Gaoyang that he already knows something. Gaoyang now knows that Peter already knows something he knows, but Gaoyang pretends not to know that Peter doesn''t know something he knows.


    With a slight smile, Gao Yang and Li JinFang left the meeting room, and then Li JinFang guarded the door of the bathroom. Gao Yang took out the phone after entering, dialed the 13th, and said in a deep voice: "some exact evidence points to our key observation area, which is related to the iron wall. Keep an eye on it."


    "OK, I see."


    "Did you get anything in the afternoon?"


    "There are some, but we should be stable and observe slowly. We can''t do it in the current form. We have to wait."


    "I see. When I go back, the time of going back is uncertain. If there is any situation, please contact me at any time."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang went out of the bathroom and waited to return to the conference room with Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have to complete his revenge in person, but he doesn''t want to disclose the matter of the iron wall mercenary regiment now, because he is worried about divulging the news. The situation is very complex and there are many people with the idea of fighting for merit. Gao Yang is only afraid that someone will act in advance before they act, so it''s not good to beat grass and scare the snake. Therefore, Gao Yang needs to ensure that the situation is controlled in his hands.


    If the position of the iron wall mercenary regiment is determined, it means that badadi is also in the same position. This may be true. Gao Yang will launch the greatest force before launching the attack, and anyone can participate in it. However, before he determines to launch the attack and before the attack time is determined, it''s better to keep your mouth shut.


    The form is different. When he first came here, Satan didn''t get much attention and his actions won''t be intercepted. But now, you have to be careful that someone might damage his good deeds because he planned to attack. Although it''s unlikely, it''s not without. If the people who robbed the merit kill iron wall and badadi, it''s not successful, Instead, it''s a big loss to waste the hard won clues.


    In particular, Peter represents the interests of Russia. Gao Yang can''t guarantee the consequences of divulging these information. Therefore, at present, it is the Russians who need to be kept secret most.


    The air force needs to send reconnaissance aircraft to focus on the training ground, so the secret of the location cannot be kept, but Gao Yang only needs to keep the relationship between the iron wall mercenary regiment and badadi.


    When Gao Yang returned to his original position and sat down, Peter looked at Gao Yang, thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "I didn''t want to ask just now, but I still have to ask you, can you tell me what you know?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, but then nodded and said, "not for the time being, but I''ll tell you, just wait until I think I can tell you."


    Peter sighed and said, "won''t it be too late?"


    "It won''t be too late," he said in a loud voice


    After Gao Yang finished, he thought for a moment and said, "do you have a good relationship with the injured man?"


    Peter shrugged his shoulders and said, "his name is paliuka. We have been comrades in arms for 12 years. It turns out that we have always been a dormitory until we become team leaders."


    After that, Peter smiled hard and said, "my heart is not as calm as I realized. In fact, I''m scared to death now. I''m afraid paliuka will die here. I can''t help thinking about revenge for him. If you know anything, please tell me, please tell me!"


    Gao Yang pointed to Peter and said, "I promise, if it''s related to you, I''ll tell you, and it won''t be too late. In addition, the operation time has passed for nearly an hour. So far, no bad news has come. This is a good phenomenon. I think what you should do now is pray for your friend, not think about how to avenge him."


    Peter nodded, then put his hands together, put them on his forehead and kept muttering to himself.


    It''s hard to wait, but it''s a kind of happiness to wait without bad news.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have too anxious psychology. He just plans to stay and wait to go back with Andy he, but those Russians are different. They are really like ants on a hot pot.


    Gao Yang is really right. The operation took a long time. Bit by bit, the operation has been going on for more than six hours. It is late at night, but there is still no news.


    The group of Russians could not hold on for a long time. They walked around the room one by one, but they were very quiet. The atmosphere in the conference room was suffocating.


    Finally, a Russian couldn''t help it anymore. He whispered to Peter, "Sir, can I go to the operating room? It''s very late now. There won''t be too many people."


    Peter hesitated and looked at Dani.


    Dani nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter to me. There won''t be any patients or wounded now. I don''t think many people will see you, as long as you don''t worry."


    It''s Peter and them who need to hide their identity. Syria is eager to publicize that they have received strong help.


    Peter stood up and said, "let''s go. Let''s go to the operating room."


    Li JinFang looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang was tired of staying long ago, so he said in a deep voice, "go and follow."


    A group of people went to the floor of the operating room. There were three Russians on the floor who kept turning around. When they saw Peter, they met him together.


    Peter whispered, "how''s it going?"


    "I don''t know yet. After receiving the order, let''s be careful not to be seen by too many people. We stayed in the house just now and haven''t been out for long."


    There was a door outside the row of operating rooms, which isolated the row of operations from the outside. Gao Yang they entered the single door of the isolated corridor and went directly to the door of the operating room.


    It was very quiet outside the operating room, and there were no other operations. Only the light in Andy Ho''s operating room was on. Peter waved, lowered his voice and said, "no matter how much, just wait here. Be quiet and don''t make any noise."


    Not long after waiting, people outside the operating room suddenly heard a low cry of suppressed anger.


    "Stop! What''s the matter with you! You can''t do this well! Get out! You''ll replace him and open your eyes. Don''t make trouble for me again!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what the internal structure of the operating room is, but Andy Ho''s angry voice is very clear.


    A group of Russians immediately raised their ears, sweating on their foreheads and turning white. Soon, they heard Andy Ho''s voice again.


    "I let you out! I didn''t let you stand aside. Don''t you understand? Get out!"


    Soon, the door of the operation room opened, and a doctor with a mask, blood all over his hands and blood all over the body came out quickly. They took a chance to look inside, and found that only one door could be seen, and there was a place where surgery was being done.


    The doctor was pushed out by a man. After looking at a group of nervous people behind the door, he lowered his head and trotted away in a hurry.


    The one who came out with the doctor was also wearing a green disinfection suit and medical gloves. He turned back and closed the door of the operating room. After taking off the mask, it was gilanor.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gilanor took off his gloves and breathed. At this time, a group of Russians surrounded him with a shout, staring wide but afraid to speak.


    "How''s it going inside? Why did you take off your gloves? Don''t you have to go in? You talk!"


    Gilanor breathed and said, "the situation is good. I can''t be used in it. Now many doctors are helping the dragon knight. Many doctors who have learned to speak English can''t use me as an interpreter."


    Peter grabbed gilanor''s arm and said in a trembling voice, "man, man is all right?"


    Gilanor took a breath and said, "I''m not sure. I''ve been guarding outside. I can''t go in, but I heard them say that some big bleeding points have been controlled."


    After that, gilanur suddenly put on an excited expression, lowered his voice and said: "The Dragon Knight, oh, is that doctor. He''s so powerful. He''s just... I don''t know what to say, you know! Now there are five doctors working as assistants for him, all of them the best surgeons in the hospital. They came more than three hours ago. As a result, a doctor changed into a surgical suit and didn''t come out after a look, and then another one, Then there was another one, and then they drove away the nurses and assistants who needed my translation. A group of surgeons started it themselves. In short, the Dragon Knight is so fucking magical. "

 Chapter 1043

    A group of Russians seemed to see the light of hope sprinkled on them, and immediately became agitated. A Russian clenched his fist and whispered, "great, God bless!"


    The Russian voice was a little louder. At this time, gilanor''s face changed greatly, waved and said in a very low voice: "Damn it, don''t talk, shut up and keep your voice down. The doctor''s temper is bad. He has scolded three doctors. Let''s leave here, gently, gently leave here."


    A group of big men tiptoed away from the operating room like thieves. They were not so careful when they needed to hide to meet the enemy.


    After leaving the scope of the operating room and returning to the waiting area in the corridor, gilanor closed the door in the corridor gently after watching everyone come out.


    After watching the door, gilanor gasped, but still whispered: "it''s terrible. The Dragon Knight is like a different person during surgery."


    Peter trembled, "do you think, do you think, can you succeed?"


    Gilanor felt his chin in embarrassment and said, "I don''t quite understand, but I think it should be OK, because I think, well, I just think the dragon knight must be good. I don''t know what you think. I always think people with great skills have a big temper. In addition, I just have a feeling that the dragon knight can save your friends. Well, it''s just a feeling."


    Peter nodded again and again like a shot in the arm. At this time, several Russians seemed to anesthetize themselves. They echoed gilanor one by one: "yes, that''s right. People with great skills have a big temper. That''s all."


    "Yes, that''s it. It can''t be wrong. I know it can''t be wrong. What''s his name? Dragon Knight, Dragon Knight! I think he can save the captain. I feel very strong."


    Several Russians saw hope, which made them excited, but after waiting for a long time, they became more impatient one by one.


    Peter went back and forth in circles. After looking at his watch, he said in a hurry: "it''s three o''clock in the morning. Why can''t it be done? Why hasn''t it ended yet."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "calm down."


    Peter immediately said, "yes, yes, calm down. There must be no problem."


    Temporarily settled down again, but the good time didn''t last too long. Gao Yang and they suddenly heard a noise from the operating room.


    Everyone jumped up immediately, and then listened to Andy ho shouting, "change the fucking ventilator! Falk! What the hell is this!"


    It must not be good news. Peter changed his face and slammed the door in the corridor.


    Several people in surgical clothes rushed out, and a doctor shouted, "this, the ventilator in this operating room is easy to use!"


    Two doctors frantically pushed open the door of an operating room, and then they rushed out again with a breathing machine.


    Peter''s knuckles were white when he grabbed the door. He just looked at the direction of the operating room.


    Gao Yang pushed Peter, and then a group of them quietly walked to the door of the operating room.


    At this time, Andy Ho''s voice rang again, but this time he didn''t seem angry, but he was very calm and calm, and his voice was not loud, so they just heard some vaguely, not very clear, and it''s a pity that what Andy said is really bad news.


    "Cardiac arrest, ready for cardiac resuscitation, OK, 1,2,3, repeat, again, 1,2,3! Again!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what''s going on inside, but his heart starts to cool. Cardiac arrest means that his heart stops beating. Although it''s not a clinical death in medicine, Gao Yang doesn''t think that paliuka can come back alive.


    Peter grasped the two doors, lowered his head and hung his head motionless.


    Andy Ho''s voice came again. This time his voice was a little louder, but he was still very calm and calm.


    "The ventilator is normal. Continue cardiac resuscitation and come again!"


    After waiting for a few seconds, Andy ho suddenly raised his volume and said loudly, "who made your stop! It''s not time to give up, continue!"


    Andy ho raised his voice, but this time he didn''t appear angry, but full of dignity. In other words, his words can give people confidence and hope.


    Gao Yang pinched his fist, pressed his teeth and said in a deep voice, "that paliuka, don''t give up!"


    His words reminded Peter. He suddenly raised his head and shouted, "paliuka! Don''t give up! Live, live!"


    Peter shouted loudly and was startled. Then he looked at Peter and found that Peter was full of tears.


    If you can call people alive with two shouts, you don''t need a doctor. Of course, Peter''s yelling doesn''t work. In the corridor, you can only hear Andy ho murmur again: "come again!"


    "Come again!"


    "Come again!"


    Gao Yang is counting. Andy ho has said to come again eight times.


    "Come again!"


    The ninth time, Gaoyang was desperate. Peter knelt powerlessly on the ground and looked at Peter. Gaoyang couldn''t see it anymore. He turned and planned to leave.


    "The heart starts beating, monitor blood pressure and continue the operation!"


    Andy Ho''s voice rang again. He heard it clearly in the silent corridor. Gao Yang suddenly turned back. Although the people inside had nothing to do with him, Gao Yang still felt ecstatic.


    Everyone petrified again, and then they heard Andy ho continue to say in a calm and calm voice: "don''t go wrong again, take care of your work, and then prepare plasma. People outside get out of here and don''t scream."


    The last two sentences were about them outside. After hearing Andy he''s words, a group of people were shocked and turned pale. They pursed their mouths one by one, dared not even breathe, and crept back to the isolation area.


    Back in the corridor, several people still felt insecure and walked out for a long time. Then they took a long breath. Then Peter wiped his face and said in a deep voice, "I thought I had lost my best friend forever."


    Since Gao Yang watched Bruce twitch on the chemical rocket, but he can only turn his head and leave, his bearing capacity has decreased. A group of people who share life and death can only wait powerlessly for the moment when his comrades in arms die. He can''t stand this scene, of course, except the enemy.


    These Russians have nothing to do with Gao Yang, but they are not enemies. Maybe they are sympathetic, or just don''t want to recall their unbearable memories, or just don''t want Andy to give up all his previous efforts. In short, Gao Yang sincerely hopes that paliuka can survive.


    Patted Peter on the shoulder, raised his voice and whispered, "anyway, now there is hope again. Pray for your friend."


    Half an hour later, Gao Yang heard the sound of hurried footsteps. Soon, Farouk opened the isolation door from the inside.


    Farouk was stunned when he saw a group of people standing outside the door, but he immediately said to Dani: "You go to the people in the hospital and ask them to send chocolate and refreshing energy drinks as quickly as possible. These operating rooms are not prepared at all. In addition, prepare clothes for the dragon knight. Underwear and coats are required. Clothes are standby. I don''t have to send them to the operating room. I have to go to the nurse to take disinfection measures and find someone to feed the dragon knight."


    Farouk was about to leave when Peter trembled, "what''s going on inside?"


    Farouk snapped, "the situation is stable, but I don''t know when it will end."


    Dany waved his hand and hurried away with Farouk. They wanted to find Andy what he needed.


    Soon Farouk returned with a nurse, but they immediately entered the operating room. Then more than ten minutes later, Dani and a person in the hospital ran back with a pile of things.


    "Military chocolate and bagged glucose injection!"


    Dani didn''t stop at all. After saying this in a loud voice, he also ran into the door of the operating room and gave things to the nurses waiting inside outside the operating room. After disinfection, the nurses would send these to Andy Ho and feed them to Andy ho.


    At this time, Dani returned. The people who came with him handed a bag to Dani and then left. Dani handed the bag to Gao Yang and said, "there is a military uniform and underwear inside."


    Gao Yang grabbed the bag. At this time, a Russian said, "why do you want clothes?"


    Several Russians looked at their companions with idiot eyes. Without waiting for Gao Yang to explain, Peter said with emotion in Russian: "the doctor has been in for ten hours. If he wants to go to the bathroom, he can only pee in his pants."


    The Russian who accompanied Peter said in a low voice, "he hasn''t eaten or drunk water since noon."


    I don''t know when I have to attack, so I can''t wait with the Russians. While waiting, Gao Yang leans against the chair. Xiaomi blinks for a while. When he wakes up after a nap, he finds that the sun has shone into the corridor and it''s already dawn.


    Dani leaned back in his chair and snored slightly. Gilanor hung his head. Li JinFang was sitting with his eyes closed. He didn''t know whether he was asleep or not.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was already seven o''clock in the morning. He slept for nearly three hours. The operation began at nearly six o''clock yesterday afternoon. By this time, it had lasted thirteen hours.


    The Russians didn''t even have a seat, and they couldn''t sit down.


    Although he woke up, he had to continue to wait. Gao Yang couldn''t sleep. He sat in his chair and closed his eyes, and then more than an hour passed.


    Suddenly, Gao Yang heard a commotion. He opened his eyes and saw Peter. They blocked the door of the isolation door with a nervous face. Gao Yang looked up and found that the light representing the ongoing operation on the isolation door had finally gone out.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help standing up and waiting for the news from the operating room.

 Chapter 1044

    Farouk ran out. He had been in the preparation room outside the operating room.


    There was a slow footstep in the corridor. Peter tried to open the isolation door, but he put his hand on the door, but he didn''t dare to push it.


    Gao Yang pushed the door open for Peter, and then he saw Andy Ho, who had removed his surgical suit, coming towards him with a tired face. Behind him, there were three doctors and Farouk. They kept a distance of two meters from Andy Ho, but followed him slowly.


    The isolation door was completely opened, but a group of Russians didn''t move or say a word. They just looked at Andy ho.


    Like a little woman, peter put his hands together, put them on his chest and whispered something all the time. When Andy ho came to the door and stood in front of him, Peter trembled in a praying tone: "doctor, doctor..."


    Peter is praying Andy ho for good news.


    Andy ho never lets people down.


    Andy ho nodded and said, "your friend survived."


    Peter''s tears flowed down. He loosened his hands. After a bear hugged Andy Ho, he said in a trembling voice, "thank you, thank you. I will be grateful for your grace all my life."


    A group of Russians waved their fists and hugged the people around them with a look of ecstasy, but no one dared to shout.


    Andy, with a calm face, stretched out his arm, pushed away Peter in his arms and whispered, "don''t be too excited. It''s just good news and bad news."


    Peter''s body froze. He let Andy ho go, and then held his breath like a judge, waiting for Andy Ho''s trial.


    "Your friend survived, but he died. That''s bad news."


    Peter trembled and said, "doctor, I don''t understand. What is waste..."


    Andy he Shen said: "Your friend, or comrade in arms, has severe internal bleeding, severe brain injury and two comminuted fractures. I performed craniotomy to reduce intracranial pressure and treated all organ wounds. I also performed bone fracture reconnection. He can survive. You have to thank me because you can''t find a general practitioner like me in the world So you have to be glad to meet me, or he will die! "


    Very confident or complacent, Andy ho sighed and said: "Unfortunately, I''m just a doctor, not God. I can save your friend, but I can''t give him a good body. Your friend is a professional soldier. He can''t do any heavy work for the rest of his life. Maybe he can do some vigorous exercise after a few years of rest, but it can be confirmed that he is no longer suitable for his current career, that is, he can''t be a soldier."


    Peter chuckled, and then he whispered, "it''s good to survive. Is it not enough to survive? My friend has a wife and children. It''s not important for my friend and his family whether they can continue their military career. The important thing is that he is still alive and they can stay together."


    After that, Peter breathed a long sigh of relief and said with a smile: "the important thing is that my best friend is still alive. The rest, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. It''s better for people to survive, retire or serve as a civilian, than die."


    A person who must die is not dead. Although his career is interrupted, it is good to survive.


    A group of Russians smiled. A Russian walked up to Andy Ho and said gratefully: "doctor, I really don''t know how to thank you. I, I don''t know what to say, but I''m really willing to do everything for you."


    Andy ho waved his hand and said: "The injured is in stable condition, but he hasn''t been out of danger, but fortunately, your friend''s situation is still good among the patients I have experienced. As long as there is no major problem in the hospital, he can survive. You can''t visit the injured now. You want to visit the injured for at least three days. Well, get out of the way. I have to change my clothes."


    Gao Yang handed Andy his clothes on the chair and said in a deep voice, "do you want to have a rest first?"


    Andy ho shook his head and said, "no, I''ll change my clothes. Let''s go and have a rest."


    At this time, a doctor behind Andy ho immediately said, "Sir, please follow me and I''ll take you to the dressing room."


    Andy ho followed people to change clothes. At this time, Gao Yang said to Peter, "we''re going back. What do you do? Stay or go back with us."


    Peter showed a trace of reluctance, but sighed: "I have a task and can''t stay. Let''s go back together. Please wait a minute."


    Peter and a group of Russians gathered together and whispered something. After waiting for a few minutes, Andy ho changed into clean clothes and came back.


    When he came to Gao Yang''s face, Andy looked at Peter and them and said, "it''s all right. Let''s go."


    At this time, a group of Russians suddenly surrounded Andy Ho, and then Peter said sincerely: "doctor, it is difficult for us to describe our gratitude to you. We are all soldiers. You must understand our feelings. I want to know how we can repay you. Doctor, be sure to give us a chance to thank you."


    Andy he touched his head and said, "generally speaking, I won''t do this kind of operation easily, especially without preparation, no suitable medical equipment, no tacit assistant, especially I don''t even have time to prepare for the operation for a long time. Falk, I''m tired of peeing my pants!"


    After that, Andy ho shrugged and said, "well, according to my charging standard and the people I serve, the charge for such an operation is not low. It''s $200000. Plus the operation done in a situation I hate, even if you''re $250000."


    Peter opened his mouth wide and looked stunned.


    Andy ho shrugged again and said, "no money?"


    Peter nodded subconsciously, and then said, "no, not so much."


    Andy he smiled and said, "I know you soldiers have money. I don''t need you to do anything. Forget it. Our boss has spoken. What can I do if I don''t save it?"


    Among all those who join the Satan mercenary regiment, Andy he is the only one who does not lack money. In terms of his medical skills and the reward he can get for operating on those South American drug lords, it is difficult for him to lack money.


    Gao Yang smiled at Peter and said, "well, don''t think too much. He''s joking with you. You should be grateful to him, but there''s no need to give him anything, and he doesn''t lack anything."


    Andy ho patted Peter on the shoulder and said, "my charging standard is not a joke, but I won''t accept your money. Well, I''m not a doctor now, so I don''t follow the rules when I was a doctor. If I''m a doctor now, you don''t want to default. Ha ha, just remember to owe me a favor, and forget the rest."


    Peter looked embarrassed and said, "but you saved our comrades in arms. We didn''t do anything. It didn''t mean anything. This, this."


    Andy he looked at the pistol on Peter''s waist, frowned and said, "no, in fact, you can show it. You all use gsh-18?"


    After Peter was stunned, he immediately nodded and said, "yes, yes, we are equipped with gsh-18."


    Before Peter finished, there was the sound of drawing the gun, and then the group of Russians handed the gun to Andy ho.


    "Here you are. Please accept it."


    "Fool, holster, holster off."


    The Russians are divided into two groups. One group is working with that palyuka and is also palyuka''s men. There are seven of these people, so seven guns are handed to Andy Ho, and several people are loosening their pants and belts to take off their holsters. Those who use quick removal of holsters have presented the guns with holsters.


    Gsh-18 is a new generation of standard pistol in Russia. It can launch 9x19mm palabellum bullet and 7n21 armor piercing bullet. It feels good to use.


    Andy ho looked at the pile of gsh-18 in front of him and said with a smile: "there are too many. My friends and I want to collect it very much, but there are too many."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Keep it, doctor. This gun is different from ordinary gsh-18. It''s a signal flag. It''s a gun specially provided by our army. It can''t be seen outside."


    "Take it, doctor, as a souvenir. We have nothing else to send now."


    At this time, Andy ho took two pistols and said with a smile, "no problem if you lose your gun?"


    "No problem! Just get another one back."


    Gao Yang also smiled. At this time, Andy he looked at him and said, "the rabbit has always wanted to take one, and the big dog wants it, but I didn''t meet the right opportunity. I want it for them, boss, toad. Do you want to keep one?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t want it. It''s OK to use it. It''s really ugly. It''s made in Russia. I''m still interested in yalikin."


    As soon as the high voice fell, Peter immediately untied the holster and drew out a yalikin 6p35 pistol, and the one who came with Peter also drew out yalikin.


    Peter handed the handle of the gun to Gao Yang and said, "yalikin, here you are. Leave a souvenir. Like gsh-18, the special version of our army is very rare."


    Yalikin is also a standard pistol used in Russia. The military number is 6p35. The manufacturer calls it MP443. It also launches a 9mm PA bullet.


    Both yalikin and gsh-18 are provided to special forces, but gsh-18 is small and light. It is mainly provided to middle and senior officers, as well as to departments such as the Ministry of the interior and the KGB, while yalikin is provided to middle and low-level officers and departments that are not very sensitive to the size and weight of guns.


    Peter''s task was different from that of paliuka, so he used jarikin. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he immediately presented his gun and hands.


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "not very good? If you have a gun number, how can you explain if you lose it?"


    Peter smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Just give a report and get another one. It really doesn''t matter. Are two enough? If not, I''ll give you three when I go back. If not, I''ll report and get more. Don''t worry, this is not Russia. It''s not normal to lose a few guns when I go out to fight."

 Chapter 1045

    Is there a heavier personal etiquette for soldiers to give their guns to others? No, never.


    Peter held the pistol in front of Gao Yang, but Gao Yang glanced at it and immediately shook his head and said, "I don''t want it. Keep it yourself and give it to me later to get a new gun."


    Peter''s pistol has traces of use. It is also obvious that Peter''s gun is a portable gun he often uses, not a temporary one he brought for a task.


    Gao Yang will never give his pistol to anyone. Absolutely not. Unless he dies and his pistol is taken away, at least he won''t give his pistol to anyone before he dies.


    Guns are the second life of soldiers. Of course, this criterion is also common to mercenaries. Pistols are the last line of defense of soldiers. They are used to protect their lives at the last moment. Rifles sometimes leave their bodies. Pistols are weapons that will never be put down as long as they can be brought. Therefore, there will be no closer weapons than pistols.


    Gao Yang refuses to accept Peter''s gift because his pistol is old and has traces of use, which shows that the pistol sent by Peter is his main gun, which has a different meaning.


    So Gao Yang doesn''t think the gun is old, but he can''t afford it. He didn''t save paliuka.


    Peter didn''t take the gun back, but said in a straight face, "keep it, keep it as a souvenir."


    Peter said it lightly, but it was his portable gun and his last line of defense. It was not a spare gun, seized or bought at will.


    Gao Yang still felt that he couldn''t want it. He shook his head and said, "forget it. Just go back and give me a new gun. You''d better keep it. The guns are almost the same, but you''re not used to changing it again."


    I don''t know what others think. Gao Yang always thinks that guns are alive, especially for sharpshooters. People pick guns and guns pick people. For the same gun, each one has a different feeling. For the same two new guns, one feels very comfortable to use, and the other is not used to how to adapt.


    It''s too idealistic to say that guns have life. From a materialistic point of view, although guns are roughly the same, they must be slightly different, that is, the subtle differences that ordinary people can''t detect. In the feeling of sharpshooters, they may be very different, which is an unacceptable huge difference.


    So Gao Yang will never give away any of his used guns. Sniper rifles, shotguns and pistols are impossible.


    So Gao Yang can''t accept Peter''s pistol. For him, it''s just a rich collection of gun cabinets, but for Peter, it may be his second life.


    Peter was very stubborn. He put the handle of the pistol in front of Gao Yang and said, "take it and leave a souvenir."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "man, just give me a new gun. Why give me your gun? We all know what it means to carry a gun. It''s unnecessary, really unnecessary."


    Gao Yang pushed Peter''s hand back. After Peter pushed it back again, he said in a deep voice, "I''m not very good at talking. I don''t know what to say now. I can''t think of any other way to express myself except giving you the gun. Man, paliuka is more important to me than this gun."


    Gao Yang took the pistol, because he thought seriously. In fact, he might send his own gun, so he accepted it.


    If anyone can save Bruce when Bruce is dying, Gao Yang is willing to give him all his possessions as long as he can save Bruce.


    Gao Yang took the pistol, turned it in his hand, nodded to Peter and said, "it''s a good gun, thank you."


    Peter took off the holster, took out two magazines and said with a smile, "here is a magazine containing 7n21 armor piercing bullets. I''ll give you more bullets and magazines when I go back."


    At this time, the man with Peter said to Li JinFang, "do you like that? Give you mine, friend, thank you, thank you all."


    Li JinFang nodded, took the yalikin and said in a deep voice, "thank you. I''ll keep it well."


    Peter smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to fight with you and save my best friend''s life. How to say, this is the arrangement of fate."


    It''s really a coincidence that if Peter didn''t fight with Li JinFang, neither of them would dislocate each other. If they didn''t dislocate each other, they wouldn''t come back to the hospital instead of coming to the hospital. Of course, Andy ho wouldn''t come, so that paliuka would naturally die.


    Peter sighed for the coincidence for half a day, but he raised his head to Li JinFang and said loudly, "Hey, friend, I don''t know your name yet."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "my name is toad. Well, it''s a frog."


    Peter looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, I''ll just introduce it formally. My name is ram, his name is toad, and his name is dragon knight."


    Although they had been together for a long time, Gao Yang and Peter had never exchanged names. At this time, a group of Russians looked at each other.


    Because Gao Yang introduced them, Peter and they should introduce themselves.


    Peter smiled bitterly for a moment and finally said with a strange face: "well, well, my name is Peter ilrich Tchaikovsky..."


    Gao Yang is very angry and funny. His girlfriend is Russian and still studies music. Even if he is ignorant, he knows the name Peter ilrich Tchaikovsky, which is the greatest composer in Russia.


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to think of Ludwig, so he smiled and said, "in that case, my name is Ludwig van Beethoven."


    Of course, Gao Yang was joking, but the one who came with Peter also said with a strange face: "well, this, my name is, um, my name is LEV, Lev Tolstoy."


    A great composer, a great writer, Gao Yang was completely speechless. He stood up and said, "your name is like our nickname, right?"


    Peter nodded and said with a bitter smile, "yes, this is our code name in the task. Our name, um, involves a lot of things. We can''t say that this is a dead rule. Maybe we can say it when we leave Syria."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I understand. It''s just a joke. It doesn''t matter."


    At this time, after a slight cough with the people of the paliuka team, he said with a bitter smile: "my name is babanov."


    Then one said, "my name is babalev."


    "Babakayev."


    "Babayev."


    "Babanolev."


    First there was the great man series, and then there was the series name that no one could tell who was who except the Russians. After a bunch of people introduced themselves, someone finally laughed in the serious crowd.


    Gao Yang had long given up his efforts to distinguish the name from the corresponding person. He shrugged and said with a smile, "we have to leave, Peter. What are you going to do?"


    Peter bit his teeth and looked in the direction of the operating room. He sighed, "there are still tasks. You can''t wait any longer. It''s no use staying."


    After that, Peter said to one of the Baba series: "I may not be able to see paliuka for a long time. Keep me informed of any changes."


    When he got the answer, Peter shouted to him, "let''s go."


    Andy ho has three quick release holsters pinned to his waist. He puts the remaining pistols in his backpack. After waiting to get on the helicopter, Andy ho pulls out a pistol from his waist with holsters, hands it to Farouk and says, "this is for you and keeps a souvenir."


    Farouk readily accepted. It''s a special pistol for the signal flag. Good thing.


    After giving Farouk one, Andy ho pulled out another one, gave it to gilanor and said, "this is yours."


    Finally, Andy ho handed Dani a hand and said with a smile, "everyone has a share."


    Dani is very happy. He is also an intelligence unit. The compact gsh-18 with a loading capacity of up to 18 rounds is very suitable for him, not to mention the special gun of the signal flag.


    After sending out all the pistols with quick holsters, Andy ho patted his waist and said with a smile, "I''ll give you the magazine when I go back, boss, you really don''t want it?"


    Gao Yang patted Peter''s arygin pistol and said with a smile, "I have this, and I always think gsh-18 is too ugly."


    Andy ho shrugged and said, "OK, I think gsh-18 is ugly and distinctive. Well, you talk. I have to wait a minute."


    Andy ho leaned his head against the bulkhead of the shaking helicopter and fell asleep. He was tired. After an operation, he consumed a lot of physical and mental energy.


    Peter looked at Andy Ho, who was asleep, and suddenly said to Gao Yang, "your military doctor? You must feel very happy to have such a doctor around. You are lucky."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s really happy, and his luck is really good."


    Gao Yang didn''t tell Peter that if someone in his team didn''t die, they would be happy.


    After a moment''s silence, Peter shouted to me again, "you seem to know who attacked my friend? Am I right?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "I''m just guessing. Do you need information to prove it? Don''t worry. I said I''ll tell you when I can. In fact, what can I tell you? What else do you want to do? Avenge your friends? Can your task get you out?"


    Peter frowned and said in a deep voice, "as long as you think of a way, maybe you can do it. What''s the chance? If you know who the enemy is, you will have a chance. If you don''t even know who the enemy is, you won''t have a chance."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, maybe it won''t take long. Can you say it again, but I''ll let you know when I act."

 Chapter 1046

    Back to the airport, Gao Yang''s first thing is to find No. 13 and yak.


    He hurried into the military intelligence room in the office. No. 13 and yak, who were focusing on looking at the photos, looked up and said helplessly: "boss, although this is your office, can you respect your employees? Is it difficult to knock before entering the door?"


    Gao Yang stepped back, closed the door and knocked on the door. When he heard yak say please come in, Gao Yang pushed the door in again and said in a hurry, "is there any result?"


    Yak shook his index finger and sighed, "there was no result. Last night, when Tyrannosaurus Rex flew a helicopter, I went to spy on it myself, but there was nothing special. It looked like an ordinary training camp."


    Gao Yang patted Peter''s pistol on the table. After sitting down and finishing the details of what happened in the hospital, he said with a distressed face: "this is the case now. What should we do?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "what else can we do? Focus on it and continue the investigation. That''s the only way."


    I want to attack the training ground directly. How about it


    Yak shook his head and said, "it''s not very good, even a stupid way. Continuing to wait may delay the fighter, but a rash attack will startle the enemy. It''s not easy to find such a valuable punctuation. The probability that a rash attack can catch badadi is very small, which will only make that training camp abandoned."


    "Then we can only wait so long?" he frowned


    Yak nodded: "yes, waiting all the time is more annoying than waiting all the time, because you have to be ready to go out at any time. Once you find a big fish in the training ground, you can attack immediately."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, continue to pay attention and wait."


    On the 13th, he said calmly, "the training camp will be investigated twice a day, and only the training camp will be investigated."


    When using the aircraft for investigation, the aircraft will set the route in advance, and then take pictures or photos of the areas on the route. If you want to focus on investigating a certain area, the aircraft will fly over the target area and never leave. You will soon know what changes are on the ground.


    The effect of key reconnaissance is certainly different from that of routine reconnaissance by taking a photo when passing by, but there are also disadvantages of aircraft reconnaissance, that is, the noise of the aircraft is very loud and it is basically impossible to hide. If you want to avoid being noticed by people on the ground that the reconnaissance aircraft has been investigating them, you have to think of some ways.


    There are two kinds of reconnaissance aircraft in Syria, MIG 21h and MIG 25R, and the number of reconnaissance aircraft is not large. If at least one reconnaissance aircraft is used in a fixed place every day, it is still long-term, and the air force may lose patience over time. In addition, the enemy will notice such reconnaissance every day.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said, "we can''t just use the aircraft for investigation. We have to think of other ways. How about sending ground personnel for 24-hour monitoring?"


    Yak said with a smile: "this is the best way, so you have to talk to major Dani. That''s the ability of the Syrian military intelligence agency, but they have a lot of people. I think they must have a way to arrange a lot of people to monitor where they need them."


    Yak always seizes the opportunity to satirize all his peers. In his mouth, the CIA is not professional, the KGB is too rough, and Mossad has declined. Only the British M16 still maintains a high level in front of him, although he always denies that he is from M16, that is, the British MI6.


    Of course, no one takes Yak''s words seriously. Anyone who dares to take his worthless intelligence agency seriously will be taught how to behave in minutes.


    However, yak was right this time. The war record of the Syrian military intelligence agency is poor, but the military intelligence agency has great power and a lot of people.


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, let Dani try to arrange some people to watch. If you can, it will be supplemented by air reconnaissance and dominated by ground reconnaissance. However, if Dani helps, only the intelligence we have at present will have to be shared with the military intelligence bureau. I''m worried that this may leak the intelligence and may be bad."


    Yak smiled and said: "Ha, you''re funny. We can handle it ourselves and we can choose to enjoy the information alone, but now we can''t do anything without the help of the Syrians. What are you thinking? If I say, it''s possible for other units to rob the power and ruin our major events, but it''s impossible for the military intelligence agency. They just have to talk to us If we cooperate well, we will leave soon. Do you think the military intelligence agency likes to let other local forces take credit with them, or share credit with us who leave soon? "


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "it makes sense. I''ve complicated the problem. OK, I''ll tell Dani. Is there any other problem?"


    Yak breathed: "after today''s information is sent, I have to sort it out with Leonard personally. Boss, what about the orderly I asked? Please, if you don''t want to bring a small tail behind you, can you arrange an orderly for us? I really don''t mind someone helping to share some work. In fact, I''d like someone to help me do some chores of binding and sorting."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "well, well, I''ll say it, but I don''t know whether they will arrange it or not. Is there anything else?"


    Yak shrugged and signaled that he was all right, but No. 13 pointed to the pistol in front of him and said calmly, "which is the proud and capable Russian pistol? Why is it with you? Did you win the bet? Or robbed it? Or did you kill him?"


    The observation of the 13th is very strong. Gao Yang won''t be surprised why he can recognize who the gun is. He picked up the pistol and said carelessly: "this, he gave it to me. I don''t want it. He cried and shouted that he had to give it to me. I couldn''t refuse, so he took it."


    On the 13th, he made a disdainful expression with yak, and then yak said impolitely, "who believes it? How did you come from? You stole it? I don''t believe the Russian. Because the Dragon Knight saved his comrades in arms who belong to the same army as him, he gave you his pistol, not to mention the Dragon Knight saved you."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "he really gave it to me. Well, didn''t I tell you? The Russian saved by the Dragon Knight is Peter''s best friend. In addition, the Dragon Knight wants gsh-18, and I want yalikin, so that''s it."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "it''s hard to imagine what happened."


    Gao Yang suddenly became interested and whispered, "Hey, Leonard, you and the Russian, do you think you can beat him?"


    "I can''t beat him. Are you kidding? He''s so powerful. How can I beat him? Well, I can only kill him, but I can''t beat him."


    After saying that, the 13th stretched out his hand and made two gestures on his neck and said, "you can''t beat him like a toad, but if I want to kill him, he''ll be dead. Do you want to kill him?"


    Gao Yang shook his head again and again and said, "no, what did I kill him for? I''m just curious to know. Nothing. Go on. I have to talk to Dani."


    After leaving his office, Gao Yang took a few steps, which was Dani''s office. After knocking on the door, Gao Yang was not polite. He immediately said to Dani, "there is an important intelligence. You have to help. Try whether you can send someone to a rebel controlled area for key monitoring."


    Dani''s spirit perked up and said, "tell me."


    Gao Yang talked about the relationship between the iron wall mercenary regiment and ACE ACE, and then linked up and down the situation found by the reconnaissance plane, the attack on the Russians, and the training of the rebels.


    As an intelligence officer, Dani is still very sensitive. After thinking for a long time, he nodded and said, "well, before there is no more valuable intelligence, the current clues are worth digging. Maybe badadi can be found in the training camp. I will report to the upper level immediately and send someone to monitor."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "how long will it take? I think we should hurry up."


    "It''s not very slow. We have a lot of Eyeliner on the rebel side. We expect them to send back valuable information. Maybe they can''t rely on them. But it is no problem to let them monitor. Besides, there is no suitable manpower to send them right away. No problem, but I have no involvement in this aspect. I need to reflect up and then assign the task. I think, the latest two days. We can put the intelligence personnel in place. "


    The slowest time is only two days, and the fastest time may be. Maybe a phone call will receive a return in a few minutes. It''s not clear, but for Gao Yang, the sooner the better.


    After finishing the main things, Gao Yang didn''t forget what yak told him this time. He said in a deep voice: "the shadow asked to provide him with an assistant to help him do some miscellaneous work. Do you want to do this or who?"


    Dani waved his hand and said, "what the shadow needs is a person familiar with intelligence work. I''ll arrange it. It''s in place today. Is one enough? Two."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "men, not women."


    Dani smiled and said, "what about you? You will be more and more busy next, and it''s time to equip an orderly according to your level?"


    Gao Yang thought about it and thought it was time to have an orderly. It was really uncomfortable to pour a glass of water when he was busy. Although the orderly sent by Dani, the spy leader, must also be a spy, it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t have anything to worry about leaking secrets in his work here.

 Chapter 1047

    Gao Yang''s serviceman is Hassan, who can speak English. It is said that in order to promote this serviceman, Dani spent a lot of effort to find one who can speak English.


    In addition to an orderly, Gao Yang has four more guards.


    Gao Yang thought it was ridiculous that he was a mercenary with four guards around him, but although he was only a mercenary, he was a colonel at the level of Syria.


    Colonel, no kidding. He is already a senior officer. It must be enough to be equipped with guards.


    The colonel is an honorary rank, and the honorary rank does not have any real power, that is, it is normal to give high standards of equipment in terms of treatment, and even give high standards of treatment.


    As a result, Gao Yang had not only more servicemen, but also four more guards, and then there was a guard outside his office.


    Another week has passed, and the battle is far away, but the intelligence collection work during this period is actually good.


    About the training ground, the military intelligence bureau has three people monitoring nearby. They keep sending information back to Dao Gaoyang. Unfortunately, no one can enter the training ground and can''t provide the most intuitive and direct information.


    Now the airport is not just an airport, but a temporary special warfare command center. Although there is no official identity, Gao Yang is the de facto supreme commander of the command center, so Gao Yang is really busy.


    Now Gao Yang is not only responsible for Satan and the mercenaries, but also takes charge of the overall situation. He is responsible for the teams he is not familiar with, but is destined to let him take part in the war, and formulates the battle plan according to their training and equipment.


    At present, the special strike force of the Republican Guard under Farouk''s control has attracted the most attention and attention, but the actual combat effectiveness of this force is the worst. Many people are starting to learn how to shoot again. How to take such a bright future, but now it is definitely a mob team to participate in the war, which has always been a big headache for Gao Yang.


    Needless to say, the action team of the military intelligence agency has received strict training, well-equipped and high morale. It is the most effective part of the three forces that Gao Yang must take to battle and brush his achievements. However, the problem is that this force is too ambitious. Gao Yang can command, but it is difficult to say whether each of his orders can be thoroughly implemented.


    Jihad also sent a group of people who were old acquaintances and meritorious heroes who were able to cooperate with Syria this time. After being almost annexed by Marshall, but finally able to keep the establishment in the third infantry brigade, these people formed an independent team with the establishment of the Investigation Brigade directly under the third infantry brigade.


    These people of the third infantry brigade were originally selected from the best infantry. Jihad placed high hopes on them and guaranteed their combat effectiveness, but for Gao Yang, there are still problems in the use of these people.


    These soldiers of the third infantry brigade are infantry in the traditional sense. They are familiar with the tactics and methods of operation of the conventional army. They are also familiar with the coordinated operation with the armored forces for the operation of large legions. However, some infantry who are used to opening the way with artillery and pushing the enemy''s position directly with the sandal line are familiar with entering the enemy''s rear by helicopter for beheading operation, This change is a little big.


    They are all combat units that need to play in inappropriate battlefields. How to cooperate with them in combat makes Gao Yang''s head big.


    Knowing yourself and the enemy can make you invincible in a hundred battles. In recent days, Gao Yang has been observing the action team of the military intelligence agency and the investigation team directly under the third infantry brigade, analyzing their tactical methods, and then formulating a battle plan that can safely brush their achievements according to their methods and characteristics, and looking for a heavy but suitable opponent to let them play.


    In short, Gao Yang is very busy, but with the concerted efforts, Gao Yang has finally worked out a battle plan.


    Gao Yang''s plan is to start the exercise immediately, first let Satan practice with the action team of the military intelligence agency, and beat down the arrogance of the action team, so that the people of the action team can willingly execute every order of him during the battle.


    For the Investigation Brigade directly under the third infantry brigade, there is no need to consider the problem of command, but it is necessary to let Satan''s people take them to confrontation exercises, get familiar with new combat methods and cooperation with Satan in a short time.


    Gao Yang is now used to drinking a cup of black tea and eating two sweet desserts when thinking.


    Put the empty cup on the table, and Hassan, who stood by, quickly came to Gao Yang and added a cup of black tea.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "Hassan, don''t fall down. Go and ask major Dani to come."


    "Yes, sir."


    Hassan turned and left. After waiting for two minutes, Hassan gently knocked on the door and whispered, "Sir, major Dani is coming."


    "Please come in."


    After letting Dani in, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "please sit down."


    After asking Dani to sit down, he waved his hand and sighed, "there''s something you have to cooperate with, Dani. Do you really have to fight?"


    Dani said with a smile, "of course, if there is an action team involved, I must go myself."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "but brother, you haven''t received any military training."


    Dani also said with a wry smile: "there''s no way. Anyway, I have to show up. Besides, don''t you care if I''m here or not. Just command how you should command. I don''t mind if you treat me as a transparent person."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "well, you go and give orders. Start the exercise with my people this afternoon. Please give us a building at the airport. We will carry out the confrontation exercise of indoor combat."


    Dani smiled and said, "that''s all?"


    Gao Yang skimmed: "That''s all. Frankly speaking, I don''t trust your people. They have received strict training. It''s still a question whether they will accept my command. When fighting, I have to pass your orders every time. It''s a waste of time, so I''m going to establish authority in front of your people. Yes, the exercise is to attack their confidence. You have to consider it well It''s too late. "


    Dani put his hand and said, "I guess so. Well, do what you want. I have only one request, that is, victory, and..."


    Dani put his body in front of him and said in a low voice, "it''s best to let only our people participate in the action, and it has to be a convincing victory. Brother, I know this requirement is too much. Just try your best. I don''t force it."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s easy to say. The key is to have a strong and suitable opponent, so it depends on your intelligence support. If you can find a suitable opponent, I can give you a big victory."


    Dani smiled, squeezed his eyes at Gao Yang and whispered, "OK, such an opponent can be found. Don''t worry, when you feel you can fight."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "Oh? You already have the right goal?"


    Dani said with a smile: "not now, but the whole military intelligence agency is busy about it. Don''t worry, we will find the right target soon."


    The child is still his own parent, looking for targets for his own action team. It''s strange that the military intelligence agency doesn''t work hard.


    Gao Yang had many things to do, so he didn''t be polite to Dani. He went to the next stop and said with a smile: "OK, go back and tell your team members that the exercise will begin in the afternoon. They will decide the exercise content themselves. That''s it."


    After seeing Dani off, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "everyone, come to me for a meeting. Tyrannosaurus Rex, you don''t have to come here. Just do your thing."


    After a short wait, all the people arrived one after another, and the mercenaries were much more casual together. He clapped his hand and said loudly: "Two things, we all know that we need to fight with a group of rookies. You don''t have opinions. It''s useless to have opinions. I don''t want to take a group of rookies. The problem now is that we have to help those rookies mature as soon as possible, so we''ll start the exercise this afternoon."


    Ludwig grinned silently. After licking his lips, he frowned and said, "teach the lovely rookie a lesson? I like it best."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "more than that, the second thing is that I need someone to volunteer to provide training for those rookies. The training content is mainly to lead them to fight. Who is interested?"


    Li Yunzhe frowned and said, "train them and lead them to fight? What do you mean?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "in other words, they need to be their leader in battle. Of course, those who take this responsibility, um, increase their daily salary by 500 yuan and their daily salary in battle by 1000 yuan."


    Taking the old with the new is the only way to quickly improve the combat effectiveness of a new force.


    Ludwig frowned for half a day, raised his hand and said, "I can take the Rookies of the third infantry brigade."


    After discussing with the four members of the alcohol team for a while, the alcohol raised his hand and said, "boss, there''s a problem. The rookie army that the Russians are training. Do you need someone to take it?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "of course, someone needs to take it. Would you like to?"


    Alcohol scratched his head and said, "I don''t like it, but I can''t do it if I don''t like it. Those rookies have to be taken with them. The Russians won''t go to the battlefield, so we''d better bear the heavy responsibility."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "four people are not enough for the Russian army. Will anyone else take over?"


    Li Yunzhe raised his hand and said, "bring me a team of ten."


    After discussing with them, the savages also raised their hands and said, "we also participate."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "well, now there is only the action team of the intelligence unit left. I need someone as a bridge between me and the action team of the military intelligence bureau. Who will come?"


    Everyone looked at yak. Yak shrugged and said, "well, it seems that it can only be me."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said, "guys, move. We''ll be busy from this afternoon."

 Chapter 1048

    "Group 2, left wing attack, group 3, right wing window entry, group 4 attack from the roof. All right, guys, tell those rookies that training is not enough. Let them know what the attack should be. Are you ready?"


    "Group two in position, over."


    "Three groups in position, over."


    "Four groups in place, boss, can I only wait outside? Over."


    "Oh, I''ll find you something to do. Postman, you can simulate laser positioning. Go."


    After all, it was a drill, and the atmosphere was still very relaxed. Taylor, the 13th and the clown were organized into four groups, and the 13th and the clown were going to climb up the roof and attack from the roof. Taylor couldn''t do this job, so Gao Yang arranged some work for him so that he wouldn''t be too bored.


    "OK, take your place, 3,2,1, attack!"


    At Gao Yang''s command, the attack began.


    "One group enters the hall on the first floor. The first floor has been cleaned up. It''s over."


    "Group two''s attack is blocked. Request support. Over."


    "Three groups of support, over."


    "The top floor has been cleaned. Start to clean down. Over."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, held up his laser rifle and said loudly, "have you cleaned up? Let''s wait here and don''t go up."


    Satan''s people were organized into a group. They attacked the hall on the first floor under the cover of group 2 and group 3, and then covered group 2 and group 3 to attack the second floor. Now, after thoroughly cleaning the first floor, they basically don''t need to do the rest.


    Sure enough, there were fierce shouts and footsteps upstairs, but three minutes later, it was quiet again.


    "Two groups of shields were killed and three groups of loaches were killed. The task is completed. All the enemy troops have been cleaned up. Over."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, bring them down."


    The opponent of the exercise was the action team of the military intelligence bureau. Gao Yang knew that they had received good training, but Gao Yang never thought that the action team he thought should have good combat effectiveness was really vulnerable.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether experience plays a decisive role or there is a problem with the training of the action team. In short, the result now is that after several exercises, the pride of the action team has been completely destroyed. Now he has to find a way to raise the morale of the action team again.


    The performance of the action team was really ugly. There were five exercises in one afternoon. The first three times Satan defended, and the results were zero casualties each time. Then Satan attacked, and the results were good. The first two times were still zero casualties.


    Gao Yang''s face turned green when he won, because the performance of the action team made him not know how to take them to battle. At the beginning, he was arrogant and answered questions one by one. All the members of the action team are full of confidence. Now they are weak in shouting during the exercise.


    During the sixth exercise, Gao Yang was already releasing water. The group he personally led followed the attack every time. However, although the second and third groups paid the price of "killing" one person, it was still too easy to win.


    Gao Yang''s winning face is green, while Dani''s losing face is blue, iron blue.


    The people of the action team came down from upstairs, and Dani, who had been following Gao Yang, stood forward and waved his hand to his subordinates, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Gao Yang couldn''t bear it anymore. He whispered, "man, have you ever been on this team?"


    Dani turned around with a bitter face and said, "no, not once. Our action team usually has no chance to play. I didn''t expect to lose so badly."


    The people of the action team lost one by one. They stood behind Dani and did not move. Dejected, the whole team was defeated.


    The purpose of the exercise has been achieved, and the morale of the action team has been hit, but now it needs to boost their morale again.


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and shouted to the depressed members of the action team, "look up, do you still look like a man?"


    His head was raised, but he still had no energy. He couldn''t care about Dani''s face. Although Dani was right in front of him, he still shouted: "Now you should understand that there are problems with your command, your tactics and your understanding of combat. Fortunately, you are not good for nothing. As long as you change the commander and re formulate the tactics, your performance will not be so bad."


    After that, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "don''t feel ashamed to lose to us. It''s nothing to be ashamed of, because we are the best in the world. It''s nothing to lose to the best people. It''s enough that you can win the vast majority of other people in the world."


    The six exercises of the action team were not directed by Dani, but the three team leaders assigned the command power by themselves, so it doesn''t matter if they have problems in command. Next, it''s time to let yak establish his authority.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "continue the exercise, but make changes. Shadow, you command them and let me see their real skills."


    With a straight face, yak shook his head at the people of the action team. Finally, he sighed: "you rookies, you are the action team of the intelligence agency. If the indoor war is like this, listen to where you put your face. Next, do as I say, so that you can win."


    After a few words, yak said to Gao Yang, "well, go out and practice again in half an hour."


    Gao Yang took people out, and the crowd gathered together happily. Ludwig said loudly, "it''s too boring and boring. There''s nothing to do these days. I thought the exercise could be a little fun, but the result was the same boring."


    Li Yunzhe also said with a smile: "boss, what can Yake do in half an hour? Otherwise, let''s release water. Otherwise, I''m afraid those rookies will lose their courage to go to the battlefield in the future."


    Gao Yang also had the same worry, nodded repeatedly and said, "well, slow down this attack and give them enough reaction time."


    Yak became a commander. If he lost again, yak''s face would not look good. He lost all the same, and yak''s authority would naturally not be established.


    After half an hour, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s still the formation, the plan and action."


    The crowd separated and rushed towards the small building, but not long after the action began, treble suddenly said, "Falk! I was shot!"


    "The second group suffered heavy casualties and the attack was blocked! Over."


    "Three groups of three were killed in battle, Falk. What''s the shadow doing? We haven''t entered the battlefield yet!"


    Gao Yang cried and laughed, "there is no preset battlefield range this time, Falk! The shadow bitch attacked in advance. Don''t let go of water, don''t let go of water, and teach them a real lesson!"


    "Group two! We didn''t drain water! Falk, we''re still 100 meters away from the target. How can we fight? We can''t rush through at all, shadow bastard!"


    Gao Yang was speechless. It was the time to launch the attack after he was close to the small building in the exercise site, but yak fired in advance, which made them fall into a passive or desperate situation. Helpless, Gao Yang had to launch a forced attack, but the result was doomed. When Gao Yang rushed downstairs, the exercise was over.


    Ludwig, who had been killed in battle, strode downstairs and shouted at the people inside: "shadow, you bastard, what the fuck are you doing? When did you start shooting? Do you want face?"


    Yak said slowly in the building, "idiot, you go to the battlefield and talk to the enemy!"


    Ludwig didn''t like to lose, but yak choked. He couldn''t answer back. He could only shout angrily. At this time, he said loudly: "all right, don''t shout. We lost this game just now. We''ll start indoor combat immediately and get ready."


    Once again, they''re welcome.


    Cheer up and attack carefully, just like in actual combat. When the result was still different, they praised them for winning, but they also paid the price of seven deaths.


    People are the same people, but if you change the commander, the result is very different. Although limited by strength, the action team of the military intelligence bureau can''t win in the end, but their performance is very different from that of the previous times.


    Don''t forget that Jacques took over the command in less than 40 minutes, and almost all the troops changed.


    Gao Yang finally had a smile on his face, and Dani''s face eased down. After all, they had to take the action team of the military intelligence bureau to the battlefield. The better they performed, the happier they were.


    Gao Yang felt almost done. He clapped his hands and said loudly, "all right, guys, you continue the exercise. I have to go elsewhere."


    At this time, Li JinFang took off his helmet and said to Gao Yang, "boss, let me tell you something. I won''t participate in the next exercise. Peter''s arm is good. I''ll have a competition with him today. Well, I want to compete with him."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "have you made an appointment? What time?"


    Li JinFang looked at his watch and said, "it''s past 5:30 p.m., but Peter knows we''re practicing. It''s all right after the time. He''s waiting for me at any time."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but Ludwig''s eyes lit up and said loudly, "you want to compete with that Russian? Great, I''ll have a look."


    The competition between Li JinFang and Peter was so attractive that it was much more interesting than the exercise with the action team. No one was willing to stay. Even the 13th took off his helmet and said to Li JinFang, "I''ll have a look with you."


    Gao Yang also wants to see it, and he is embarrassed to let others stay to accompany the rookie exercise. The key is that for everyone here, the dragon and tiger fight between Li JinFang and Peter can not be missed. It is a top-level fighting drama in the world. Even if Gao Yang asks others to stay, it is estimated that no one will listen to his orders.


    So Gao Yang simply waved his hand and said, "hurry up and clean up. Let''s go together."


    At this time Ludwig shouted, "the shadow! Come down and go to see the toad fight with the Russians. Also, who wants to bet? I want to open the market and who wants to bet? Toad vs. the Russians, the odds are 1:1. Accept the oral bet. It''s early to bet!"

 Chapter 1049

    Peter and Li JinFang are very serious, but from the scene, it seems that Li JinFang doesn''t have any advantage.


    The contact between the two people is not frequent. Each time, one person suddenly approaches the opponent quickly. After a short three or two exchanges, the two people will get entangled together and then separate.


    In terms of Gao Yang''s understanding of fighting, he was embarrassed to find that he couldn''t understand it, because every time he thought it was not time to distinguish the victory or defeat, one of Li JinFang and Peter had stopped moving. After a quick exchange, they confronted each other again.


    Li JinFang didn''t play his style. The extremely fast, fierce and violent fighting mode didn''t appear this time. In this way, Li JinFang would fall into a struggle with Peter almost every time he attacked. Then, once Li JinFang''s hands or feet were caught by Peter, the round would end.


    It took Gao Yang a long time to see the way. Once Li JinFang''s hands and feet were caught, it means that Li JinFang lost. But this time, the two really competed, so no one will be injured.


    After watching it for a while, many people began to feel bored. They thought they would see a war like Mars hitting the earth. Who knows what they saw was a warm water scene.


    Many people thought it was boring. Ludwig looked at it for a while and shouted helplessly, "the opening has been cancelled. In this way, there is no win or lose. I still bet farts. Withdraw the bet. I have to go."


    The people who gave the money to Ludwig were very dissatisfied and took the money back. Then the audience was few, and even those who didn''t leave didn''t have much energy to stay. They just looked at the fight between Li JinFang and Peter.


    Gao Yang began to feel boring, but he felt more and more interesting. After substituting himself into Li JinFang''s perspective, he slowly saw some ways, and then found that Li JinFang was really in a disadvantage, but this is not the key. The key is Peter''s mastery of close combat, especially joint skills.


    Gao Yang has always been afraid of fighting skills such as Sambo in Russia. The fighting skills focusing on close body entanglement, joint skills, holding and falling and ground skills have always been his fear. When he met dusselyev, a Sambo expert, he was obviously restrained.


    Now Gao Yang has substituted him into Li JinFang''s role to learn how to deal with Sambo''s fighting skills, which has benefited him a lot.


    During a pause when Li JinFang and Peter stopped, they kept a high concentration and breathed a sigh. Although Li JinFang and Peter seemed very peaceful, only when they really understood it could they understand the danger of the two people fighting.


    Gao Yang''s fighting is all taught by Li JinFang. Seeing how Li JinFang deals with Peter is much more enlightening to Gao Yang than anyone.


    After he breathed loudly and relaxed his spirit, he found that the people around him had gone a lot, and those who stayed were all good fighters. It is easy to understand that laymen watch the excitement, while experts watch the doorway. When there is no excitement to see, naturally, those who stay are experts in the doorway.


    On the 13th and Jacques are both serious, and Irene is like Gao Yang, between understanding and not understanding, so her face looks very confused, but she is excited when she first peeps into the door.


    Peter and Li JinFang had a casual exchange of views. After the two stopped, Peter and Li JinFang said a few words and then returned to the waiting Russians. It seemed that they were explaining something.


    Taking this opportunity, Gao Yang quickly waved to Li JinFang. When Li JinFang came to him, Gao Yang said in a hurry, "are you finished?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "ah? Oh, no, Peter has something to tell us. We''ll practice later. I made a lot of money today. It''s fun."


    "Peter is really powerful and moves so fast. Sometimes I can''t see your movements clearly. Why don''t you fight with him instead of Xingyi boxing? This is not what you are best at."


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "Oh, well, I can''t give full play. What level am I at now? It doesn''t matter whether I can play a general role or not. But I have to do my best to play with Peter. In this way, unless Peter gives way every time, he will have to connect hard. One of us has to be hurt."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said, "if you use Xingyi fist to do your best, are you sure you can win?"


    Li JinFang looked dignified. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said, "I can only win once or twice in ten times. I hurt and Peter died. If I use Xingyi boxing, it will be the opposite. However, I dare not try. My level is still not enough and I can''t send and receive like my heart. This kind of competition occasion can''t be used at all. It''s easy to have an accident."


    After that, Li JinFang smiled and said, "I''ve made a lot of money today. Peter intends to enlighten me. I''ve gained a lot from playing with him. Let me tell you this, there are not many people better than Peter in the world. If I can learn more from Peter, hehe, it''s like playing with him in the future."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said excitedly on his face, "I knew you made a lot of money. Look at your smiling face. Toad, I tell you, when you continue later, you lift your Yin legs and see how Peter can deal with it. Brother, I''m fooling around with this move now."


    After thinking about it, Li JinFang nodded and said, "yes, I understand. Use the Yin leg to greet you, right? I can keep this. You can watch it later. Look at it carefully. It''s hard to find opponents like Peter. Even if you just look at it, you''ll gain a lot. All right, where''s Peter? I''ll go on. You can watch it. I''m not sure when to get out of the leg."


    Peter and Li JinFang came together again. After a few words, they began to practice again.


    This time, Li JinFang''s change is obvious. He no longer uses the entanglement skills he is not good at, but restores the familiar style of opening and closing, but the explosive mode with a strong sense of oppression.


    However, after just looking at it, Gao Yang found the problem. Li JinFang''s speed can''t be said to be slow, but he seems to have less explosive power. That''s the kind of speed that seems not fast, but once contacted, he knows the powerful explosive power.


    Gao Yang soon found that the difference between Li JinFang and the past is the difference between Li JinFang and him.


    Li JinFang''s routine Gao Yang is too familiar. The half step collapse of Xingyi boxing, but Xingyi boxing is an internal boxing. Gao Yang has practiced with Li JinFang for a long time. The half step collapse is like a model, but it is always independent of the internal boxing, and Li JinFang is playing to this extent now.


    Li JinFang punched twice in a row, and then his arm was immediately locked by Peter, and Peter immediately pulled his arm and pressed his elbow. If this was a real battle, Li JinFang''s arm would be broken immediately, but at this time, Li JinFang finally used Gao Yang''s foot.


    A silent blow to lift the Yin leg, speed, angle, perfect.


    In actual combat combat, there are no moves too insidious and despicable, so we can''t use this. Peter won''t be surprised by Li JinFang''s insidious foot, but he was really caught off guard.


    Gao Yang thought that in actual combat, Li JinFang would kill Peter at the cost of breaking his arm, but he immediately found that he was wrong. Peter had no time to dodge or retreat, so Peter clamped his legs, staggered his legs, and then pressed on the ground.


    Peter had to let go of Li JinFang''s hand. He could wring Li JinFang''s arm and then wring Li JinFang''s left leg with the force of twisting his leg down. But in that case, he would lose the chance to wring Li JinFang''s arm without damage. He would break Li JinFang''s hands and feet, but Li JinFang''s empty left hand would kill him.


    Gao Yang was disappointed, but then he became happy. Li JinFang forced Peter into a disadvantageous situation with his tricks and roughly the same speed as him. However, after being happy for a while, Gao Yang was disappointed again because he thought of a problem, that is, Li JinFang could kill Peter with his empty left hand, but he couldn''t, He doesn''t have the fist strength of Li JinFang, so this move is a killing move, and it''s meaningless for him to use it.


    Li JinFang and Peter separated, and then they stood up again. After a short communication, Li JinFang waved to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang walked up to Li JinFang, and then Li JinFang smiled and said, "did you see it just now?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "see."


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "how do you feel?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "Oh, that''s it. What if you see it clearly? You may be able to win by surprise, but I can''t."


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "you can''t just look at this kind of thing. Although you can be inspired by looking, it''s certainly best to go to battle in person. Now you and Peter come to practice. You''re welcome. You can''t hurt him. Give him a good greeting."


    Gao Yang looked at Peter and said in surprise, "is this OK? Does my level make sense?"


    Li JinFang said seriously: "Of course it''s meaningful. Maybe you can''t hurt Peter no matter how hard you practice, but if you can make Peter parry, it''s difficult for others to take over your kick. If you can kick Peter with one kick, you''ll be invincible by lifting your Yin legs. Don''t think about it. There are several talents who can reach Peter''s level in the world. Don''t mention it. Don''t worry It''s a shame. It''s a rare opportunity. Let''s put it this way. If you can kick Peter so hard that you can''t take it, you''ll definitely put him down in New York. Where can you use someone else''s help? "


    Li JinFang and Gao Yang spoke in Chinese. After Li JinFang finished, Peter didn''t know if he understood, but smiled and said to Gao Yang, "I heard your legs are very strong? Come on, let''s try."

 Chapter 1050

    Gao Yang was a little nervous, but he was very happy to fight Peter himself.


    After giving the rifle he was carrying to others and taking down the pieces that were in the way, Gao Yang thought about it, took down the magazine in the pistol, emptied the barrel and inserted the empty gun into the holster. He wanted to start with an empty gun.


    After the activity, Gao Yang stood in front of Peter, made an attack posture, and stood opposite Peter at a distance of two meters.


    Peter also raised his hands, but instead of clenching his hands into fists, he opened his fingers up and down to control his hands and feet.


    Gao Yang calmed down. His attack routine was quite monotonous, and he didn''t test it, so as soon as he adjusted his body and mind to his best state, he rushed forward and punched out.


    Peter opened Gao Yang''s fist with one hand. When Gao Yang stormed a foot, Peter jumped back in surprise and avoided Gao Yang''s foot.


    "Sure enough!"


    Peter gave a heartfelt praise, but Gao Yang secretly complained, because as long as Peter avoided his first foot, it would be very difficult to kick Peter in the future.


    With excitement on his face, Peter lowered his center of gravity, took a pose, waved to Gao Yang and said, "come on, come again."


    Gao Yang was helpless. He could only change the order of his moves. After he quickly approached Peter, he kicked a female leg first.


    Although Peter was absorbed, he still didn''t dare to take the kick.


    However, Peter was avoiding Gao Yang''s foot. When Gao Yang''s center of gravity was on the high side due to high kicking and the movement caused by excessive action was ineffective, he bullied himself straight forward. He pushed Gao Yang''s shoulder with his right hand and hugged Gao Yang''s thigh with his left hand. He just put Gao Yang on the ground with a slight force.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground, but Peter smiled and reached out to pull Gao Yang up. At the same time, he smiled and said, "man, the same move is not a wise choice for me to use continuously."


    Gao Yang doesn''t like to use the same moves continuously. He won''t use other moves. In other words, compared with his Yin leg lifting, other moves are the difference between heaven and earth. Yin leg lifting is a magic weapon to defeat the enemy. Don''t mention others.


    Peter regained his posture and Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang for help.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to play any more. That''s how it goes. Many people are watching. Gao Yang doesn''t want to be too ashamed.


    When Li JinFang practiced Gao Yang, he was always very serious. When he saw Gao Yang''s eyes, he immediately pulled his face and said loudly, "don''t be afraid of humiliation and pain. Such an opponent can''t be met several times in his life. He is a sharpener. Don''t advise, continue!"


    Gao Yang is either counselled, or afraid of pain, or afraid of humiliation, but Li JinFang is right. Peter is a knife sharpener. The opportunity is met. It''s a pity to give up for fear of humiliation.


    Gao Yang is another foot. This time he uses the improved Yin lifting leg. If the normal first foot uses seven points and leaves three points to avoid using the old moves in order to change the moves, the improved Yin lifting leg will only use five points.


    Unfortunately, the result of staying power was even worse. Peter hugged him, pulled his thigh back, raised a big fork and sat on the ground.


    That is, Gao Yang reacted quickly and lay on his side before pulling his two legs into a line. Otherwise, he would be miserable.


    Peter let go of his high leg, and then said in surprise: "your kick is very powerful. You use it even more threatening than frogs. But can you only do this?"


    Gao Yang was completely helpless.


    Gao Yang is a genius in shooting, but not in fighting. Gao Yang''s talent in fighting can only be regarded as an ordinary person, but after several losses due to his lack of fighting ability, he really worked hard.


    Gao Yang was taught by Li JinFang. When Li JinFang taught him and others in Satan''s mercenary regiment, he did his best without reservation. Only Gao Yang can practice best.


    Gao Yang is not more talented than others, nor is he smarter than others, but he is willing to pay more sweat than others to practice lifting Yin legs. Cui Bo has also practiced lifting Yin legs, but Cui Bo is fully trained in fighting skills and takes a big and comprehensive way. Gao Yang knows that he started late and has a weak foundation, so he chose to specialize in one item and just practice lifting Yin legs hard as a killer mace.


    When Li JinFang practiced martial arts since childhood, he didn''t use anything to lift his Yin legs against the enemy. He could kill people by casually moving his hands. However, Gao Yang spent most of his contact fighting time on lifting his Yin legs. Therefore, in terms of half step collapse, Gao Yang was also expected to reach Li JinFang''s level in his life, but Gao Yang was better than Li JinFang in terms of lifting his Yin legs alone.


    But can you really eat all over the sky? Maybe Gao Yang can kick most people with a touch of Yin leg, but he will not be able to meet a master level opponent.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s face, Peter understood what was going on. He smiled and said, "are you practicing with me?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "that''s what I mean. It depends on whether you are willing or not."


    Peter spread his hand and said with a smile, "if it''s someone else, I won''t, man. I have a high position in the fighting world. There are few people qualified to let me be a training companion, whether in or outside the army, but of course you are different, and I don''t have to say more about the reason. Well, man, stand up and let''s start over, on the premise that you don''t feel too embarrassed."


    Gao Yang didn''t feel too embarrassed at first, but he couldn''t bear it after several times.


    It doesn''t matter that Peter threw him in a different way. It doesn''t matter. The key is that a group of people who watch the excitement and have a smelly mouth make fun of him. He can''t stand it.


    Gao Yang was afraid from the ground again. After subconsciously looking at Li JinFang, he saw Li JinFang frowning and shouting: "Come again! Look what you look like! Your legs are getting softer and softer. Haven''t you eaten? Look, they laugh and make them laugh. Later, you find one of them and kick them down. They won''t laugh. Kick me! Hurry up!"


    When Gao Yang and Li JinFang practice, it doesn''t work to lift the Yin leg, but Li JinFang will try his best to help Gao Yang improve the power of lifting the Yin leg. With Li JinFang as a super expert, Gao Yang''s Yin leg can grow so fast. However, Li JinFang is not good at Festival skills and ground skills, nor is he good at Sambo''s close combat skills. Therefore, Gao Yang has always been I don''t quite understand how to deal with Peter''s type of master.


    Gao Yang''s fighting was very bad before he met Li JinFang. He couldn''t beat several gangsters. His physical quality is good. I don''t know how to play it. It''s like a piece of fine iron. It''s valuable, but it''s useless.


    After meeting Li JinFang, Gao Yang was forged into an iron plate by Li JinFang, which can beat people. Then, under Li JinFang''s continuous teaching and his hard training, Gao Yang slowly had the shape of a knife and slowly opened the blade.


    Gao Yang''s knife has been formed and cut, but there are gaps and short plates. Peter, his grindstone, makes it sharpen by grinding away the gaps and filling the short plates.


    Gao Yang knows the advantages of fighting Peter, but he still regrets his decision because he is too oppressed.


    Gao Yang kicked in different ways, but he was thrown to the ground every time. After several more times, Peter suddenly stretched out his hand to him and said, "I found your problem. You''re not good at dealing with my type of opponent."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes."


    Peter thought for a moment and then said, "your legs are very good. They are really good. This is not a compliment to you, but the disadvantage of your move is the lack of follow-up adaptability. You can''t practice again and add more tricks."


    Finally, when something useful came, Gao Yang was a little excited and said, "what should I do?"


    Peter said without thinking: "Your playing method is already perfect. I can''t give you any more suggestions on the playing method. The reason why you can''t beat me is very simple. My strength is stronger and my action is faster than you. More importantly, my consciousness is fast enough. It''s a completely wrong way to try to use more complex playing methods when meeting opponents at my level. I think what you need to improve now is your ability above skills Force. "


    "The ability above skill? What''s that?" he frowned


    Peter thought, shook his head and said, "this can''t be described in words. At least I can''t. If you keep practicing and have enough level opponents for you to sharpen yourself, you may have a chance to experience that feeling."


    Li JinFang said loudly, "the feeling above skill is the" meaning "I told you! The ancients said that meaning is very clear. It can only be understood and unspeakable. It''s like you shooting a gun. How do you feel and self-confidence come from shooting a gun? Then kick! Kick and kick, and you''ll understand!"


    Gao Yang hates mysterious things, and he can''t connect shooting with fighting, but Li JinFang said, so go on.


    Gao Yang has been thrown out at least 60 or 70 times. Although Peter has a good sense of propriety, he is thrown to the ground every time. Everyone can''t stand the pain. Gao Yang is hurt all over. It''s inevitable that he will be black and blue after a while.


    Gao Yang was holding his teeth and was thrown out again and again. Later, almost as soon as he raised his leg, he was hugged by Peter and fell to the ground, leaving him no chance to lift his Yin leg completely.


    Although knowing that Peter is patient enough to practice with him over and over again, Gao Yang can''t help but hold back his anger.


    Anyone who is thrown again and again is bound to be angry. Now the high anger is very big, even if he is thrown. He can''t even use a complete record of lifting the Yin leg. At the beginning, the enlarged move was avoided by his opponent. Now it was silent before the enlarged move, and then thrown out to hold back his flexion.


    The nameless fire that hurts on the body and bends in the heart is burning more and more.


    After being held before straightening his legs for dozens of times, he finally couldn''t bear it. He felt that the explosion was unstoppable and drank uncontrollably when kicking his legs.


    Gao Yang''s right leg finally kicked out. Before Peter reached out and grabbed his calf, his foot had passed Peter''s left hand, only a little short, but Peter could no longer seal his foot.


    His heart was empty. Gao Yang saw Peter''s eyes suddenly open. In the surprise of his face, he tried to sideways and took his foot with his crotch. Then Peter flew out backward.


    At the same time, Li JinFang shouted, "OK!"


    Gao Yang didn''t know what had happened. He kicked Peter. Although he didn''t hit the point, Gao Yang knew that his foot had become a success.


    Peter didn''t fly far, but he also fell two meters away. Gao Yang kicked Peter with the tip of his foot. He won''t have the power to kick people away. However, focusing on one point will only provide greater destructive power.


    Peter''s face looked very painful, but more shocked, extremely shocked.


    Gao Yang is not happy and has no other emotions. His heart is empty now. There is only a pain and pleasure emanating from his bones.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what his feeling was. He just felt like suffocating in the water for a long time. Finally, he put his head out of the water and took a deep breath.


    Gao Yang thought deeply and stood motionless in the original ground.


    After Li JinFang shouted well, he immediately closed his mouth, and Peter wanted to speak with pain on his face, but when he saw the high look, he immediately closed his mouth and lay on the ground motionless.

 Chapter 1051

    It''s like a layer of paper is pierced, a piece of glass is broken, and a bullet is fired from the barrel and kicked out the last kick. Gao Yang is different from before.


    Gao Yang is feeling the feeling of his foot just now, but after careful aftertaste, it seems that there is no special feeling.


    But Gao Yang now knows what is the ability of skill. It''s really a mysterious feeling that can only be understood but can''t be explained.


    When Gao Yang began to practice with Li JinFang, Li JinFang wouldn''t say a word more about Gao Yang''s decision in other things, but when guiding Gao Yang to practice fighting, Li JinFang would turn into a devil. Gao Yang''s action was wrong. He immediately stepped up with one foot or slap without mercy. In his experience, it is absolutely a wise saying to produce a master under a stick, That''s how he came anyway.


    Li JinFang''s teaching method is very effective, but when Gao Yang reaches a bottleneck, he can''t get in any more.


    The next step is to rely on Gao Yang''s own practice and his own understanding. After deciding to lift the Yin leg as the main attack direction, Gao Yang will relax himself every day except when he is injured and can''t move. Even on the battlefield, he will spare all available time and kick one foot in the air.


    Then Gao Yang went up another floor, and lifting his Yin legs began to become his unique skill.


    The so-called unique skill is not that others can''t use it, but that no one can reach Gao Yang''s level. Cui Bo and Gao Yang learned it almost at the same time, but now Gao Yang can kick Cui Bo out with one foot.


    Then, Gao Yang encountered a bottleneck again. When he couldn''t break through, he worked out an improved version with Li JinFang. Later, it was more convenient to use a slightly more complex improved version to lift the Yin leg against the weak enemy. However, for the upper experts, such as Peter and Li JinFang himself, the improved version of lifting the Yin leg basically didn''t play a big role, but it was not as good as the original version of lifting the Yin leg.


    The improvement plan actually failed.


    Then, until today, Gao Yang finally met Peter and asked Peter to be his partner.


    Gao Yang perfectly interprets what is called accumulation and thin hair.


    Gao Yang practiced hard for a long time, as well as his rich fighting experience in using Yin legs, and under the influence of Li JinFang''s countless times of practice with him, Gao Yang finally broke out under the suffocation of being sealed by Peter today.


    Without accumulation, there is no possibility of outbreak, but Gao Yang broke out and suddenly realized that his foot has become great.


    The so-called Dacheng, that is, Dacheng, means that Gao Yang can compete with fighting experts in the future.


    If it has to be corrected, it is not the fighting master who should compete with Gao Yang, but the fighting master, such as Li JinFang and Peter.


    Today, with hot weapons as the dominant force, fighting has retreated to a humble corner. Yes, but it has never been an important part. The fighting training of the conventional army means that it is better than that of the non strong. The special army pays more attention to fighting, but the army is not a place to cultivate fighting masters, but a place to mass manufacture killing machines, This is the same for both conventional and special forces.


    Gao Yang has met many good fighters in the past. For example, when he was trained in Israel, he kicked many good fighters, but even in the best army in Israel, there are no fighting masters like Peter and Li JinFang.


    Unless you have a passion for fighting, people in the army will devote great efforts to practice. Otherwise, it''s better to practice shooting than to practice fighting. In fact, no matter how high your Kung Fu is these days, one bullet will be knocked down.


    Fighting is better to practice than not, but no matter what you want to become a master in any aspect, you can only practice it with hard work. It can''t be done quickly, let alone copied and cultivated in batches. Therefore, the army is actually very lack of soil for fighting masters.


    Experts in the folk, to some extent, is very reasonable.


    However, if you are a fighting master who grew up in the army, and a fighting master or a fighter who grew up in actual combat, it is not comparable to folk opponents.


    Veterans and recruits who have seen blood and killed people are different in energy and spirit. Even if they can''t see it with their eyes, they can be clearly divided as soon as they go to the battlefield.


    Master fighters like Li JinFang and Peter grew up in the army, and Peter must have a life on his hands.


    As for Li JinFang, he is a mercenary.


    It is enough to describe Li JinFang''s growth environment in one sentence.


    People like Li JinFang and Peter met folk gladiators. In terms of momentum alone, they crushed the existence of opponents at the same level. The gladiators who killed people without blinking their eyes were afraid to let go of their hands and feet in daily practice for fear of hurting their opponents. What''s the result.


    Therefore, people like Li JinFang and Peter are unknown, but they are the top fighters in the world, or those who are best at killing, rather than those who compete with people under various limited conditions. If there are many restrictions, they may lose ugly, but without any restrictions, those who survive will make them.


    Now, Gao Yang can''t compete with Li JinFang or Peter in fighting, but he has the ability to set the world. If he lifts his Yin leg to make it out, even a master figure in fighting may be knocked down by Gao Yang. That''s what happened.


    Gao Yang''s feeling when he tried to kick out was engraved in his mind, but after he seriously afterthought for a while, he felt a sense of loss, because he was worried that he would never kick a foot like that again.


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang. Li JinFang immediately stepped in front of Gao Yang, and then put on a defensive posture.


    He kicked out without warning. In the past, Li JinFang had many ways to fight back, but now, Li JinFang finally had to jump back.


    Li JinFang looked dignified, but then he looked at Gao Yang with ecstasy. Gao Yang was also relieved, and then he couldn''t help laughing.


    Although it was far from enough to kick Peter, Gao Yang found that his feeling was still there.


    It''s still easy to do. As long as you practice, you can break through.


    Li JinFang laughed, then raised his thumb to Gao Yang and said, "with one move, you can practice to the point of perfection. I''m convinced you."


    Gao Yang was also overjoyed, but he went to Peter who was still lying on the ground and said in a hurry, "are you okay?"


    Peter stood up as soon as he got up from the ground. After moving his legs and feet, he frowned and said, "of course it will hurt very much. It''s really shameful to be kicked by you. I said, man, how long did you have to practice such a move to reach the point of impending breakthrough? You''re an unusual case."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "I can only say for a long time. Hey, are you hurt?"


    Peter said with disdain on his face, "are you kidding? It''s just such a small foot. It''s still early to hurt me. Well, let''s continue while you still feel it."


    Peter said it was all right, but his legs were obviously not very flexible, but it was almost dark, and the practice didn''t last too long.


    It was originally Li JinFang''s duel with Peter, but it turned out to be Gao Yang''s Sparring Practice. After stopping, seeing Peter''s four subordinates return to the camp with those Syrian students, Gao Yang, who was hurt all over, moved his body and said to Peter at will: "When are you going to let your students conduct night landing assault exercises? Oh, you need live ammunition. After all, time is running out."


    The current relationship with Peter has enabled Gao Yang to say something he could not say. Peter is the instructor of the special strike force of the Republican Guard. How to train is Peter''s business.


    Peter looked back at the students who were going back to the camp for dinner, spread his hands and said helplessly: "Night landing assault drill? Live fire drill? Are you kidding? These people have a poor foundation. First practice their physical fitness and shooting, and then consider others. If I were not only responsible for training and could not screen the members of this army, I would have eliminated 80% of them."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "are you kidding? Are you going to just let them train their physical fitness and shooting, not teach them anything else?"


    Peter frowned and said, "of course, it''s not just physical fitness. It''s such a complex thing that it''s at least three months later."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "don''t be kidding. They will have to go to the battlefield in half a month. You let them practice their physical fitness. I said, man, do you want to fight and let none of them die?"


    Peter was shocked and said, "aren''t you out of your mind? Are they just these people? Are they pulled to the battlefield after training for a month? Or are they landing at night? Are you crazy, man?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "Fark! Didn''t you receive the notice? You''re training an army according to the normal process! Oh, Fark! Who the fuck sent you the order. These people can only train for a month at most and have to go to the battlefield. Didn''t anyone tell you?"


    Peter said angrily, "no way! This is murder! That idiot''s brain is burned out. Dare to give such an order? You must be mistaken!"


    "This is what Marshall means. He hopes to see some results from the people you train as soon as possible. He has set a time of one month," he shrugged


    Peter''s face was livid. He covered his forehead with one hand, and then said weakly, "Oh no, this is going to be a big mess. How can this work, man, you must have made a mistake, you must have made a mistake."


    Gao Yang was helpless. He shouted to Irene who was standing and watching the excitement: "Tyrannosaurus Rex, where''s Farouk?"


    Irene shouted, "he left to report the progress of training."


    Gao Yang shrugged at Peter and said, "it seems that you have to ask someone else, but you''ll find that I''m not kidding."

 Chapter 1052

    Gao Yang turned to Peter and sighed, then whispered, "man, if you don''t believe it, ask Farouk. You will get the answer. I suggest, no, you must change the training content immediately and let the rookies mature as soon as possible. Maybe the orders we received are different, but I can tell you that Marshall has urged me three times."


    Peter said weakly with a dull face: "Damn it, are you playing with me together? Marshall''s order is irreparable. Why hasn''t anyone told me now? Why hasn''t anyone told me that I''m training an artillery unit? Damn it! There''s only half a month left! The special forces trained in half a month are not kidding! Man, I don''t know how to teach. I haven''t learned how to be fast To ripen a cannon fodder army, what should I do? Falk! What should I do? "


    Gao Yang is the one with the big head, because he is the one who wants to take this cannon fodder army to battle, not Peter who only cares about training.


    Anyway, it''s only one month. It''s the same for anyone to train, but Gao Yang never thought that Peter was training the army that must be completed quickly according to a normal training program.


    After he finished, Peter suddenly became angry and said murderously: "no one informed me of such an important situation, Falk, they are all fools! I quit! I want to..."


    Peter was also ordered to do things. He couldn''t say he wouldn''t do it if he didn''t do it, that is, he just wanted to be happy in his anger. He patted Peter on the shoulder and said helplessly, "man, stop talking. While there''s still time, hurry to find a way to remedy it. You won''t train a quick cannon fodder army. It doesn''t matter. We will."


    Peter looked up and said angrily, "I don''t need others to intervene in my affairs."


    Gao Yang understands Peter''s mood, and he won''t be willing to let others interfere in the army he is training. It''s about dignity, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to give up, so he whispers: "Man, it''s me who takes the people you train to the battlefield. I don''t want to see the people you train ruin my big business, and I don''t want to see a group of soldiers die in a place unsuitable for them. You''re a soldier. You should understand my idea.


    Peter was very anxious, turned two steps, then stood still, waved his hand to Gao Yang helplessly and said, "tell me about your idea."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s very simple. Stop physical training and start teaching them tactical coordination and basic combat. Well, you come during the day and leave them some physical strength. I''ll come at night and do a lot of exercises to let them adapt to how to carry out helicopter landing operations as soon as possible."


    Peter heaved his breath and said, "that''s the only way. Let''s do it. What team size do you usually use?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "since there are only M-17 helicopters available here, I suggest you mainly use the size of 6 and 12 people for grouping. It is appropriate for a helicopter to carry two or four combat teams. I can decide the specific team size when facing the battle."


    Peter nodded and said, "well, let them have a general understanding of special operations first. Let''s start tonight. I''ll let them adapt to night landing first. Damn it, I haven''t taught them to use night vision. Damn it!"


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said, "well, it seems that our time is really running out."


    Peter waved his hand and said, "I have to make a new training plan quickly. Bye."


    Gao Yang reluctantly faced the people still waiting for him: "there''s no need to see. Let''s go and have dinner. Don''t be idle tonight. See how the action team of the military intelligence bureau can fight at night and move quickly."


    In the wailing of a group of people, Gao Yang had a very complicated dinner. Peter''s mistakes in training worried him, and Gao Yang was a little happy because of his breakthrough in fighting ability.


    There are a lot of chores these days, but there is no clue about the main business. Badadi is too deep. Gao Yang wants to find badadi, but he is powerless. The day to leave Syria seems far away.


    The days passed day by day. There was no battle. Every day, he accompanied all the troops to train and exercise. Gao Yang was tired of it.


    The rebels'' fighting methods are very flexible, especially AIS. Their fighting is very characteristic, that is, they never fight with the government forces at one point.


    The characteristics of AISI''s wandering operations are very strong. If they want to attack a certain place, they will gather a large number of troops to launch a fierce attack in a short time, but the government forces must disperse their forces and stick to multiple locations. Therefore, AISI can always form a force advantage locally.


    ACE ACE''s tactics are a great headache for the government forces, especially for Gao Yang. Because ACE ACE doesn''t have a core area to garrison at present, the highest level of ACE ACE may appear anywhere, and Gao Yang adopts decapitation tactics. He can''t attack small soldiers of little value. Therefore, if he can''t find badadi''s whereabouts, Gao Yang can only Wait.


    Gao Yang''s hope now is the iron wall mercenary regiment, but the iron wall mercenary regiment suddenly disappeared again. A few days later, the iron wall mercenary regiment never appeared in the training ground again.


    It''s normal for the iron wall mercenary regiment to disappear, but it''s hard to say when he can find the whereabouts of the iron wall mercenary regiment again, which makes Gao Yang regret that he didn''t attack the iron wall mercenary regiment earlier.


    But then again, if the iron wall mercenary regiment really acts as the guard of badadi, and is responsible for training ace''s soldiers, it will only scare the snake when the iron wall mercenary regiment is not around badadi, and then let badadi hide deeper.


    In short, it is contradictory, very contradictory, lack of strong intelligence support, and it seems that everything is wrong.


    Gao Yang has stopped participating in the exercise in person these days. He is too busy to participate in any exercise again.


    Some angrily pushed back the things on the table and shouted, "Hassan, give me a cup of black tea."


    After shouting loudly, the 13th raised his head, looked at it and said, "what''s the matter, worried?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "yes, I''m in a hurry."


    Yak said slowly, "young people just can''t hold their breath. This kind of thing..."


    "Come on, come on, I know. This kind of thing is urgent. Shadow, can you put it another way?"


    After pushing back to yak unhappily, Gao Yang''s orderly knocked on the door, then pushed the door, put a cup of black tea on the table in front of Gao Yang, and then began to clean up the documents pushed by Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "leave it alone. I''ll do it myself."


    Hassan saluted and then stepped back. He drank a cup of black tea and said helplessly: "I can''t stand it. Everything here is slow-paced, Falk. It''s a state of war, but everyone here seems to take the war seriously. With the tardy battle and the tardy dispatch, no one can make a decision quickly and implement it quickly?"


    Yak smiled, "if you can''t change the status quo, you''d better adapt."


    Gao Yang was a little crazy. Just then, his orderly suddenly knocked on the door and whispered, "Colonel, Lieutenant gilanor is coming."


    It turned out that no matter who it was, Gao Yang came in when he knocked at the door. Now he can''t. now Gao Yang has guards and servicemen. If you want to see Gao Yang, you have to convey it first. Gao Yang also feels troublesome, but he doesn''t want to change the rules of passage in the army.


    Gao Yang raised his voice and said, "please invite him in."


    Hassan invited gilanor in. Gilanor stood beside the high table with excitement on his face and whispered, "the thing we want has finally come!"


    But there was good news. Excited Gao Yang also stood up and shouted, "what is it? An aircraft? A laser guided bomb?"


    Gilanor took a breath and said in a hurry: "the aircraft and bombs have been notified. Two fighter bombers have been refitted and will arrive here today. There are also 12 laser guided bombs that will be delivered today!"


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands excitedly, patted gilanor on the shoulder and said with a smile: "finally, what plane? Is it su 27?"


    Gilanor shook his head and said helplessly, "no, it''s unlikely to send Su 27. It''s SU-24."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "Su 24 is OK. It''s OK to mount a laser guided bomb. What model is the bomb?"


    "Kab-500, twelve."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, kab1500 needs a bomber to mount. Well, kab-500 is good enough. In short, it''s good to come. We''ve been waiting too long."


    Gao Yang has been waiting for a lot of things, and he has been waiting too long. Any progress in any aspect is enough to make him excited.


    Just as gilanor had just sent a good news, the door was knocked again. This time Dani came.


    After Hassan opened the door and Dani hurried into the room, he looked excited and shouted to Gao Yang: "Colonel, new intelligence, I have found a headquarters of free Syria. There are not many people, and it is not far from the front line. I can get the artillery support of the army. Colonel, I want the boys of the action team to fight."


    Always staring at the important target of ACE ACE will only make badadi hide deeper. Appropriately attacking other factions will also help to divert attention. Since Dani wants to fight, it''s good to fight.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "is the information reliable? It''s a headquarters. Has the guard force figured out? Do you want to attack with the action team as the leader, or let the action team just cooperate with us?"


    Dani said without hesitation: "I think the action team can handle it. Of course, you need to press the array. If there is any accident, you still need your help."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, I''ve been idle for too long. It''s time for an activity. We''ll start the war tonight. Let''s get ready."

 Chapter 1053

    "An attack will be launched at one o''clock this evening. Our task is mainly to provide support and undertake the work of the reserve team."


    "It is located in a village southeast of Damascus. The terrain is relatively complex. Our targets may be concentrated in one house or scattered in multiple buildings. The latter is more likely, but the good news is that the number of enemy armed personnel is not large. It is learned that there are about 40 people, and the risk will not be great."


    "We can get artillery support from the Syrian army, but in view of the technical level of the Syrian artillery, I will never ask for artillery support from the artillery. I''m sure you won''t have any opinions."


    "Our main fire support still comes from our two armed helicopters, but this time we will have heavy equipment on the stage. Postman, you are responsible for laser positioning. If the situation is unfavorable, call laser guided bombs. We have two Su 24 with four laser guided bombs on standby in the sky, but this is only an action similar to a drill. Don''t call if it''s not necessary Air strikes, Syria is not the United States. We have only 12 bombs available. "


    "Finally, the action team of the military intelligence bureau is the main force of this operation, under the command of major Dani, but the shadow will be the military adviser of the team. Of course, this is an official statement. You all know who the real commander is, so if there is no accident, we just need to look at it in the back. Maybe we need to provide fire cover for the action team and isolate the enemy''s reinforcements. These are all needed It depends on the situation then. Well, these are the things. Does anyone have a problem? "


    After Gao Yang finished speaking to the assembled crowd, Ludwig raised his hand and said, "boss, won''t the people of the third infantry brigade participate?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "if you don''t participate, this is the combat target carefully selected by the military intelligence bureau with enough weight and low difficulty. Of course, they don''t want others to participate. Who still has a problem now?"


    Everyone shook their heads together. At this time, LAN Dun raised his hand and said with a smile: "boss, if we won''t be the main attack force this time, can I take my shield?"


    "Of course," he shrugged


    At this time, the collimator said to Gao Yang, "boss, are you a Raider or a precision shooter tonight?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "I shouldn''t have the chance to be a raider, so I''ll play as an accurate shooter."


    The collimator waved his hand and said, "no problem. I just want to know this."


    At this time, Irene raised her hand and said, "boss, there is a problem. Our helicopters are used by ourselves. What about the helicopters of the action team? How many helicopters do they intend to use? Do their helicopters have night combat capability?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "the operation team will send two helicopters with night flight capability."


    Irene shrugged and said, "no problem."


    Gao Yang looked around for a week. After no one asked any more questions, he looked at his watch and said, "have a meal at 5 p.m., have an extra meal at 11 p.m., board the plane at 12:50 and start at 1 p.m. now go and make preparations. Have a good rest, everyone. Good luck."


    Everyone said in unison, "good luck!"


    For those who exalt them, what is most needed to fight the rebels is good luck.


    At noon, he announced the battle plan, slept and rested in the afternoon, had dinner, had some activities to keep his body in the best state, and ate something with high calories. As the departure time approached, Gao Yang and they came to the apron.


    Dani seemed a little too excited. He was wearing an all black combat suit. Like Farouk before, he had a camera on his shoulder, a camera on his helmet and a rifle. As for yak, he was also dressed in the same dress. He stood beside Dani and in front of a three column team.


    Gao Yang and his friends were more casual. After more than 20 people came to the apron, talking and laughing, Dani quickly walked to Gao Yang and said in an excited voice: "are you ready? Can you start?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the gun in his hand and said, "are you going to fight yourself? I remember you''ve always been a civilian?"


    Dani patted the rifle in his hand and said impassively: "what''s the matter with the civilian? Although I am a civilian, I have also received professional training. I can kill the enemy. Now I feel my blood is boiling. I''m going to kill tonight!"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "it''s time to board the plane."


    Dani turned his head in high spirits, waved his hand at his people and shouted, "let''s go!"


    Gao Yang straightened his helmet, fastened the tie of his helmet, waved his hand to his man and said loudly, "let''s go."


    The helicopters took off one after another and flew out in the same direction.


    About twenty minutes later, Gao Yang received a reward.


    "Night demon 1 has reached the sky over the target area. The buildings in the village look similar and can''t visually distinguish the target buildings. Please give accurate guidance. Over."


    "Night demon 2, can''t distinguish the target building accurately. Please guide accurately. Over."


    Gao Yang looks out from the porthole. The height is too high, which is beyond the search range of his night vision instrument. The helicopter pilot can use the onboard large night vision instrument to observe the ground situation, but he can''t see it basically.


    Gao Yang pinched the radio launch button and said in a deep voice, "I''m the night devil. Call the eagle. Please guide the target building accurately, otherwise we can''t provide accurate fire cover. Over."


    Dani''s voice soon sounded. He said in a hurry: "our pilot has recognized it. We can tell that we want to attack the house. Night devil, request to land directly and launch the attack. Over."


    Gao Yang was the commander in chief, but he could not accurately identify the house as the main target, that is, the house was a front-line headquarters of the free Syrian front, and Dani was the commander of the action team of the military intelligence bureau, but he could not distinguish the house from a small village with highly consistent building types.


    Gao Yang and Dani must study maps and photos for a long time before action. Although they have made preparations in advance, it is still too difficult to accurately distinguish one of them from a pile of buildings with no obvious difference at night.


    Gao Yang decided to bypass Dani. Fighting is not a child''s play. Now is not the time to take care of Dani''s face, so he said directly: "shadow, report the situation, over."


    "This is the shadow. The target has been confirmed. You can make a direct attack. Request a direct attack. Over."


    Yak is still reliable. Studying intelligence is what he is good at. It''s no problem to recognize a house he''s seen in photos at night.


    Gao Yang didn''t give the order in a hurry. He said to Taylor, "call the sea eagles and confirm their location."


    Taylor picked up the radio station specially used to contact fighter bombers and said in a deep voice: "night devil calls sea eagle, night devil calls sea eagle, please inform your location, over."


    "Eagle one, reach the target area, over."


    "Eagle two, reach the target area, over."


    Taylor nodded to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "the sea eagle is in place."


    Gao Yang pressed the call button again and said in a deep voice: "shadow, the sea eagle is in place, the night devil is in place, and the eagle is allowed to attack directly. Repeat, the sea eagle is in place, the night devil is in place, and the eagle is allowed to attack. Over."


    Yak said in a deep voice, "the eagle understands, over."


    After waiting for the end of the call with yak, Gao Yang immediately said: "the divine eagle has launched an attack, night devil 4, provide close fire support, night devil 1, night Devil 2, move freely, night devil 3, reduce the height and be ready to land at any time. Over."


    The height of the helicopter began to drop rapidly, and then the ground was seen in the high night vision instrument.


    The place in the village is relatively narrow and there is no space for helicopters to land directly on the ground. The pilots of the two helicopters carrying the action team of the military intelligence bureau are good. They hovered over two seemingly ordinary houses respectively, and then the members of the action team quickly jumped down from three sliding ropes.


    Gao Yang''s helicopter didn''t land, but kept at an altitude of 200 meters. At this distance, Gao Yang can see what happened on the ground very clearly.


    There are 32 members in the MIA action team, including yak and Dani. Yak''s position is particularly obvious, because only he is equipped with Satan''s unique IR lamp to distinguish his identity.


    The target of the attack was bungalows. Part of the action team entered the two adjacent houses, while part of the action team quickly established a guard around the houses after the cable was lowered to the ground.


    The part entering the house is two teams of ten, with yak and Dani in one of the teams.


    After the action team landed on the ground, the gunfire rang out almost immediately. Gao Yang saw it clearly. The attack of the action team was very smooth. Almost as soon as it reached the ground, it entered the interior of the house.


    "The eagle team 1 has completed the search and killed seven people. Over."


    "Shenying team 2, the attack was blocked. We encountered strong resistance. There were a lot of people in the room."


    The walkie talkie immediately rang disorderly, but soon, Gao Yang saw a continuous flash of light in one of the two houses, and then someone shouted, "attack, attack!"


    Soon, Gao Yang heard Yake in a deep voice: "I''m the shadow. The second eagle team found the main target. This is the headquarters, but we can''t determine the identity of the personnel. We''re searching for the survivors. Two of us are injured. Over."


    After hearing Yak''s return, Ludwig said with a smile: "Fark, it''s so smooth. I had hoped to have a chance to go down and do a big job. It''s suffocating me these days."


    Gao Yang also laughed, but before he spoke, groliov''s urgent cry sounded in his ear.


    "The target building is due north! Danger!"


    As groliov spoke, the machine gun rang, and a mi 24 also began to launch rockets. Two helicopters providing volunteer fire poured fire into the same bungalow at the same time.


    At this time, Gao Yang found something wrong. In the eagle three team that stayed outside the house to guard, four people fell down almost instantly.


    There was no tracer bullet or continuous fire. Four people were hit, which only showed that there were powerful gunmen.

 Chapter 1054

    The mainstream combat effectiveness of rebel soldiers can only be said to be very poor, very poor.


    The combat effectiveness is not good. Of course, the shooting ability of the rebel soldiers is also very poor. If a rebel tries to aim and shoot 200 meters away, the best way to deal with the targeted one is to stand still, because it''s all right if you don''t move. If you run, you may be hit by flying bullets.


    The shooting ability of the rebels has never been a major threat, so what we need most to fight the rebels is good luck, as long as good luck is enough.


    But now someone has been hit and fell to the ground continuously. Obviously, many people are firing at the same time, but the firing time is very short. At most, one spot shot knocked down the people of the action team, and the time is so short that Gao Yang can''t tell where the bullet was fired.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "the eagle three team was attacked. The enemy''s gun was too accurate. Who saw where it was shooting? It was there!"


    Without waiting for the people on the ground to call, Gao Yang began to shout. When he shouted, Gao Yang roughly judged where the bullet came from by observing the direction in which the eagle three team fell to the ground. Therefore, he began to point out the target to the armed helicopter without waiting for the ground personnel to give an answer.


    "Target building gate at ten o''clock!"


    "Night demon one understands."


    With the loud cry, the night devil 1 began to fire at a house less than 30 meters away from the Eagle 3 team. After several rockets and machine guns, another person of the Eagle 3 team was shot.


    At this time, yak''s voice sounded. He said in a hurry: "the houses have been reinforced, and the air attack effect is not good."


    It''s a mess. It''s all a mess.


    Gao Yang has seen people around the house where the eagle team landed. After he quickly switched to the infrared lens, he found that red dots began to appear on the ground and were gathering towards the eagle team.


    "Night demon two, a large number of enemy troops appear."


    Gao Yang saw two red dots and suddenly stopped. After seeing the familiar movements of the two people, he immediately shouted: "big dog! Rabbit! Pay attention to air defense missiles! Kill them, Tyrannosaurus Rex, leave!"


    Gao Yang picked up his gun, but he hasn''t fired yet. The two figures who are trying to launch anti-aircraft missiles have been knocked down by groliov''s machine gun, and then the position of the person who launched the anti-aircraft missiles has been supplemented by a rocket by night demon 1.


    Groliov and Trabb responded to the fire fastest, but at this time, Gao Yang could see the light from the tracer bullets and ordinary bullets on the ground pouring towards the gazelle helicopter driven by Irene.


    Irene flew away from the battlefield quickly after driving the helicopter to one side. The ground fire was too dense. The antelope without armor could continue to provide fire cover, but it was impossible to stay in one place. She had to move quickly and provide fire cover at the same time.


    In fact, the number of people on the ground is not very large, but when you look at their actions and action routes, Gao Yang knows that he has met a master.


    Gao Yang immediately said in a hurry: "the night devil 3 has landed! Eagle, you have been surrounded. The Eagle 3 team has entered the target building to defend and wait for rescue!"


    At the same time, Gao Yang raised his gun and aimed at a person who had been exposed for too long. After shooting him, Gao Yang shouted again: "the enemy has a night vision! Repeat, the enemy has a night vision! Falk, is this a fucking rebel? Night demon 3, land outside the village!"


    Without Gao Yang''s warning, jaklan also flew to the position outside the village and hovered directly over the bullet flying battlefield to let Gao Yang land them. He didn''t want to live to do that.


    The enemy''s position is very scattered, and he is very good at using shelters such as walls and houses to avoid the range of helicopters. There are a lot of firepower that did not leave the house at all, and fired directly at the sky or the exposed eagle team in the house.


    Although the two mi-24s have been carrying out fire suppression, the enemy''s position is scattered and there is good cover, the effect of fire suppression is good, but it is not particularly good. Even if a rocket hits the target, it can only kill one person at most.


    Ludwig looked silly. He shouted, "is this a fucking rebel? We won''t meet any elite troops?"


    Gao Yang shouted at Ludwig, "shut up, you crow. We''ll attack from the outside before the enemy doesn''t fully react."


    Gao Yang landed about 400 meters away from the village and got off the helicopter. After the personnel dispersed quickly, Gao Yang didn''t rush to attack, but lay on the ground and began shooting.


    The enemy''s trace was quickly found in the sight, and machine guns had been shooting at them. It seemed that the enemy had accurately mastered the trend of night devil III. after discovering the action of night devil III, they immediately launched fire suppression. However, the enemy in the village was suddenly attacked, and their fire adjustment speed was still slow after all.


    After Gao Yang shot the machine gunner, he heard a sharp roar. Then, less than ten meters in front of their scattered line, a mortar shell exploded.


    Gao Yang quickly opened fire and cleaned up all the fire points he could see. In just over a dozen seconds, he had killed four enemies.


    After completing a rapid continuous shooting, Gao Yang shouted, "mortar, hit the enemy''s mortar!"


    Gao Yang regretted not bringing Tommy.


    During the night''s indoor war, mortars certainly have no effect. Tommy''s follow-up has no great effect except adventure, but now, who can think of the need to attack from outside a village.


    It''s no use regretting. After all, there are armed helicopters to provide firepower. Compared with the "surprise" caused by the enemy, they launch a sudden attack with heavy firepower. They obviously cause a greater "surprise" to the rebels.


    "Night demon two, enemy mortars have been solved."


    There is no unmanageable area fire. Gao Yang welcomes the need to hit his enemy with direct fire.


    Under Gao Yang''s gun, whoever dares to take the lead will die. Before all the people using assault rifles enter the range, Gao Yang has independently built a death blockade on one side of the village with his rifles.


    It''s not a short time to stay together, but Gao Yang demonstrated what the first precision shooter is in front of the people he recruited for the first time in actual combat.


    After searching for an invisible enemy, he shouted: "rush!"


    Gao Yang stood up with a gun in his hand, and then began to run forward with the cat on his waist.


    The Satan mercenary regiment can know what to do without any language. Although many people have been assigned to undertake other tasks, only Li JinFang and Frye, together with Andy Ho and Raphael, are an invincible five person combat group.


    Gao Yang now lacks groliov to accompany him, but he doesn''t lack good machine gunners around him. The machine gun of the Rubik''s cube is still very good.


    It''s just that Gao Yang doesn''t need machine gunners to suppress now. The enemy hasn''t formed a complete and effective fire network, so he has finished all the work alone.


    The team quickly pushed towards the village. The scattered line was about 200 meters wide, and the front and rear distance was about 30 meters, which could ensure that two people would not be injured by a mortar shell at the same time.


    While walking and searching, Gao Yang stopped shooting from time to time. Under the suppression of two helicopters in the air and a gun on the ground, the team easily approached a distance of 100 meters from the village buildings.


    When the distance was close, Gao Yang and the collimator first fell on the ground, and then the machine gunner magic cube. When they were ready, Gao Yang whispered, "one group covered with me, two groups and three groups! Postman, prepare for laser positioning."


    Within a hundred meters, it was the world of Raiders. More than a dozen figures ran quickly and rushed towards the village.


    The Raiders quickly approached the corner of the house near the village. After they were hidden, they shouted loudly: "shadow, report your situation, over."


    "I''m the shadow. We were attacked violently and paid some casualties, but it''s not a big problem to stick to it. You don''t have to hurry to save us. Over."


    Knowing that the trapped eagle team is not a big problem, Gao Yang is a little relieved. He whispered: "the assault team doesn''t have to worry too much. The eagle team is in good condition now. You don''t need to take too much risk and advance steadily."


    The assault team dispersed, slowly searched and confirmed safety, established the first line of defense, and the battle officially changed from praising their unfavorable situation in the field to street fighting mode.


    But at this time, Irene said in a hurry: "boss, you can''t see the enemy in front of you, but I feel that the enemy intends to let you in for street fighting. Be careful."


    Gao Yang said confidently, "it doesn''t matter whether it''s a field battle or an alley battle. Pay attention to your own safety. Over."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and stood up from the ground. The commandos in front have established a defense line. In addition, there are three helicopters monitoring the battlefield in the air. At this time, he no longer needs accurate shooters and machine gunners to cover the commandos. He can move forward safely.


    Gao Yang quickly ran to the bottom of a house and pasted it under the wall. Gao Yang pointed to the house next to him, and then said in a deep voice, "how''s it going? Are you sure it''s safe?"


    Ludwig said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, even if there are people inside, they can''t get out. Can they continue to move forward?"


    Gao Yang looked around and said, "don''t worry, first establish a position with vision advantage, clown."


    The clown put the gun on his back, rubbed his hands, and said in a deep voice, "do me a favor."


    Ludwig and red feather also carried the gun behind them. Then they put their hands on the ground. The clown held their heads and stepped on their hands. Then they stood up and shouted one, two or three, and threw the clown up at the same time.


    The eaves were about four meters, but the clown grabbed the eaves and then went up to the roof.


    Soon, a rope hung from the roof. Gao Yang grabbed the rope and pulled it. Then he said in a deep voice: "the quasi star and I went up to establish a sniper position, the magic cube came, and others waited for my order."

 Chapter 1055

    The precision shooter has to fight with the team, but it has reached the edge of the village. Moving forward is the street fighting mode of close combat, so Gao Yang resolutely changes the mode of operation from a precision shooter to a sniper.


    With the help of the clown and others, Gao Yang quickly went up to the roof, raised his gun and looked around for a week. After he found no threat, Gao Yang immediately said: "there is no visual direct threat. It is about 350 meters away from the besieged area of the eagle. It is divided into four groups. One group cleans up the house where I am, and the other three groups move forward, open a way to meet the eagle and start action."


    Who lives under the roof where Gao Yang is, but I don''t know. If you want to stay on the roof, you must clean up the house first.


    The collimator also quickly went up to the roof, and then four groups quickly established according to the characteristics of personnel took action immediately.


    The clown will stay on the roof to provide cover. Gao Yang does not need to consider the threat from behind, but establishes a sniper position with good vision to provide cover for the Raiders. He is very familiar with this kind of work.


    The progress of the assault team is still very fast. The two assault teams are in the front and the two are in the back. They rely on each other and cover each other, and quickly move forward to the place where the eagle is trapped.


    The battle doesn''t sound very fierce, and gunshots will sound occasionally, but this situation makes Gao Yang more worried, because in the habit of the rebels, whether they can see the enemy or not, it''s their normal choice to shoot all the bullets at once. Therefore, regardless of whether the battle is fierce or not, the gunshots will always be very dense. Now, the belligerents are very close, The gunfire was sporadic and occasionally sounded. It was always a single shot or short shot, but it showed that the enemy''s combat effectiveness was very strong from another aspect.


    Gao Yang judged the situation. Generally speaking, they were the dominant ones. The enemy surrounded the eagle team, but the enemy did not dare to attack immediately, because there were three helicopters in the sky. The enemy could hide and shoot the eagle team who dared to leave the house, but they could not attack and destroy the eagle team quickly.


    In a short time, the situation is still favorable, but over time, it''s hard to say. After all, it''s fighting in enemy occupied areas. It''s bad if the nearby rebels come and surround the whole village with soldiers with absolute superiority.


    Gao Yang is not too worried about the safety of Satan people, because they are in bad condition at the edge of the village and can evacuate by helicopter immediately, but the situation of the eagle team is troublesome. Their helicopter can''t land. It''s pure suicide to hover by helicopter and climb back to the helicopter by rope or rope ladder.


    No suitable shooting opportunities have been searched. The enemy is on the ground. Gaoyang certainly can''t shoot the enemy who is hiding, but Gaoyang''s shooting range is good, and the field of vision is good. It''s still necessary to reserve the sniper position.


    Gao Yang has been observing the direction of the assault team, and the positions on the left and right sides have been handed over to the collimator. There are also groliov and Cui Bo''s large caliber sniper rifles in the sky, and two Mi 24 can provide heavy fire support. Gao Yang is confident that he can open a gap in the siege and let the divine eagle team evacuate as safely as possible.


    The assault team has advanced more than 100 meters. The front two teams are responsible for dealing with the front, while the rear two teams are mainly prepared for threats from both sides and behind.


    It seems that the situation is good. Although the enemy is well-trained, Gao Yang is not particularly nervous.


    Gao Yang suddenly fired a gun on his side, and then the collimator said in a deep voice: "hit an enemy, 140 meters away. On the roof, the enemy suddenly appeared. It seems that there is a passage such as a skylight that allows him to come out of the house. He can''t judge the enemy''s intention."


    The clown whispered, "who risks being shot by machine guns to the roof?"


    "Anti aircraft missile operators, or rocket launchers, collimators, pay close attention to the house."


    Gao Yang did not divert his attention. He was still observing the direction of the assault team. Now the sky is in their hands. As long as you don''t bother with low-level mistakes, such as being suddenly shot out of the house by the enemy or attacked by grenades thrown from the yard, you should be able to avoid casualties, especially heavy casualties.


    The steady progress of the assault group continued, but the exchange of fire would come sooner or later. Finally, when the assault group passed through an irregular T-shaped channel formed by three houses, the attack suddenly came.


    There was a premeditated ambush from time to time. When Li JinFang waved his hand and tried to pass through the passage quickly, people suddenly stood up in three places and fired fiercely, and at least five grenades were thrown out of the nearby house.


    The counterattack of the assault group was also fierce and effective. The gun was held high and moved quickly, but there was no fire, because two of the three exposed enemies fell down in an instant, and the remaining one quickly returned to his shelter behind the fence when he found that the sneak attack effect was not good after shooting a shuttle of bullets.


    Li JinFang waved. The assault team quickly found a shelter and stopped moving forward temporarily.


    "Report, the pilot was shot and failed to penetrate the bulletproof vest. He can continue to fight."


    "Red feather was wounded by shrapnel of grenade and can continue to fight."


    At this time, Li JinFang hurriedly said in the walkie talkie: "the enemy is not effectively assembled. They are fighting scattered. We can force an attack to open up the road. Please give instructions."


    The terrain where the assault team is blocked is very suitable for ambush. Li JinFang said that he can force an attack and clean up the enemy before moving forward, but Gao Yang feels that the risk is too great. The number of enemies in the three houses is unknown, and the forced attack is dangerous and time-consuming. He feels that he has a better choice.


    "The assault team retreated to a safe distance, and then cleaned the channel after the night devil 1 bombed. If the situation permits, the house can be blasted by fork, no, skunk and alcohol. Don''t fight with the enemy as much as possible, and choose the fastest way to solve the enemy. Over."


    After Raphael used his new nickname, Gao Yang was not used to it. He called it wrong when he was in a hurry.


    "Toad understands!"


    "Wait, this is the pilot. Report what you found. The rifles used by the enemy are hk33 assault rifles and MP5 submachine guns. I confirm this. The source of the enemy''s military uniform can not be identified, but I know the military boots worn by the killed enemy. They are equipped by the Turkish army special combat brigade. I think the enemy may come from the Turkish special combat brigade. The report is over."


    Airman Esmond heckler, a former German gsg9 member, has a deep understanding of German guns. Even if he doesn''t see a gun, he won''t make mistakes just by sound.


    After the flyer finished, the tiger from Germany also said in a deep voice: "the tiger added that the rifle is hk33 and the submachine gun is MP5. There can be no mistake."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I see. The assault team retreats to a safe distance. Night demon one, prepare for rocket attack."


    The assault group retreated slowly, but before it could evacuate to a safe distance, the enemy appeared again, and the two sides exchanged short and fierce fire again.


    Gao Yang failed to open fire. All the enemies were outside his firing range, and the assault group failed to kill an enemy. The enemy''s firing time was very short. He returned to the back of the bunker again before the assault group responded, but the enemy''s too hasty shooting also did not cause any casualties to the assault group.


    Li JinFang said anxiously, "the enemy is deliberately delaying our action!"


    At this time, Irene said loudly: "night demon 4, aerial observation, the enemy is divided into two groups, moving towards the assault group from the left and right directions. Fourteen people are divided into two groups, which are very scattered. The Rockets can''t play a good effect. Night demon 4 starts to intercept, over."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help sneering. He didn''t know who the enemy regarded them. He thought that only a dozen people could surround and annihilate the assault group.


    "The assault team has evacuated to a safe position. Over."


    "Night devil four, carry out accurate fire attack, night devil one, teach them to be human."


    After Gao Yang gave the order, the helicopter opened fire, and the rockets from night demon 1 flew the debris of the three houses directly, and then the machine guns began to fire. The unreinforced houses could not block the shells of the 23 mm machine gun, and the 23 shells could not explode. However, after being blocked by the wall and roof, the deformed or broken shells played a better killing effect.


    Just as the helicopter opened fire on the house, he shouted loudly, "pilot, can you judge the source of the enemy?"


    The pilot said in a deep voice: "it is certain that the enemy is from Turkey, but it is impossible to judge the specific source. The first special combat brigade, the second special combat brigade of the Turkish army and the special service team of the Turkish navy are equipped with this type of combat boots."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "can you confirm that the enemy personnel are from the elite special operations ranks of Turkey?"


    "Yes, I can confirm."


    After receiving the positive reply from the pilot, the air strike just ended.


    "Night demon one, the attack has stopped. The damage effect cannot be judged. Over."


    After receiving the report, he said in a loud and deep voice, "assault group, go."


    Li JinFang led people to attack again. After rocket bombing, the wall as the biggest obstacle to the raid either collapsed or was blown out of a big gap. Li JinFang successively issued orders. Three assault teams rushed into the house and one team stayed outside to guard.


    "Attack blocked! Shot in alcohol! Shot in the wind! Support!"


    The two teams went well, but the team led by alcohol was seriously hampered. After an air attack, they were still fiercely resisted when they entered the room, and they were shot.


    The group left outside to guard quickly followed up and supported. A moment later, Gao Yang heard a loud roar: "shotgun shot!"


    Unexpectedly, someone was shot in a row, and Gao Yang was anxious at once, but his position certainly couldn''t see what happened in the house. At this time, he heard Frye yelling, "rush in, rush in!"

 Chapter 1056

    When the assault group launched a fierce attack, the enemy who had been moving carefully finally couldn''t bear it, and they were forced to speed up their movements.


    Gao Yang''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. He has been paying close attention to an intersection where the enemy must go for support. When he found that the enemy finally rushed out, Gao Yang immediately fired.


    From left to right, the enemy passed a crossing only about four meters wide. For Gao Yang, there was only a narrow gap in his shooting range, so Gao Yang aimed the muzzle at the right corner, but the first enemy quickly appeared, passed the crossing and was about to enter the cover of the corner, Gao Yang shot down the enemy.


    The first enemy fell, and the second came out almost at the same time. Gao Yang shot again and killed the second man in the corner.


    Generally speaking, without confirmation, we usually do not use affirmative words such as killing or injuring the enemy to describe the shooting results, but that is to say, if the enemy is hit, it is impossible to judge whether the enemy is injured or killed without a certain procedure.


    But every time Gao Yang shoots, he can basically make a conclusion by killing.


    He fired two shots in a row and shouted: "report casualties!"


    Gao Yang finally began to be anxious. Three people were shot in a row. The enemy''s strength exceeded his judgment, and he had to make a new judgment on the difficulty of the battle.


    After Frye yelled and rushed in, there was no more movement. In a hurry, he could only ask them to report the casualties as soon as possible.


    "No casualties! Repeat! Five casualties!"


    Hearing the answer, Gao Yang was shocked and said loudly, "what''s the matter? Three people were shot..."


    Gao Yang couldn''t finish his words. Another man jumped over the crossing he aimed at. Gao Yang shut up and shot out, knocking down the people who tried to cross the crossing.


    Gao Yang was very sure that he didn''t die, because he hit the position of the enemy''s waist and crotch. No matter how powerful his rifle is, the enemy won''t be in a moment.


    "How could three people be shot without casualties! Explain the situation!"


    At this time, alcohol coughed twice in the walkie talkie and gasped: "the battle is over. The enemy has been killed. There is only one enemy. It is very powerful. Every shot can hit our chest, but he uses a submachine gun and can''t penetrate the bulletproof vest. Over."


    "Why did he use a submachine gun?" he said absently


    Gao Yang is not a rookie, but that''s why he can''t understand why the enemy shoots his opponent who obviously wears bulletproof vests with submachine guns.


    It is a consensus that submachine guns are suitable for indoor operations in a narrow space. In CQB operations, submachine guns are almost irreplaceable, but the lack of penetration of submachine guns is also a prerequisite. When dealing with unprotected enemies, submachine guns are the first choice, but for protected enemies, assault rifles are the first choice. If it is a team operation, At least it has to be a mix of submachine guns and assault rifles.


    Alcohol soon gave the answer.


    "There are two people in the room. One is dead, and the other has a broken arm. He can''t operate the rifle, that''s all."


    Gao Yang has a feeling of survival. At the same time, he is respectful to the enemy who has been killed. He can operate submachine guns with one hand and do one shot at a time. He is an expert.


    Holding a light machine gun in your waist, you can shoot the enemy with a gun. Holding a rifle in both hands, you can shoot the enemy with a gun in the head. This is a scene that can only appear in the film forever, and the protagonist can do it.


    Groliov is a machine gun artist, but he takes up the machine gun and shoots, that is to listen to a lively thing. In the first few shots, he may still have a chance to hit the enemy. When the shots are fired, the bullets will float there. Groliov must not know.


    Gao Yang is now called the God of guns, but he shoots with a rifle in one hand, which is no different from ordinary people. The first shot within 10 meters and 20 meters should be able to hit. It''s still over if it''s farther. The submachine gun is a little better, but it can only be within a very close distance.


    The enemy seemed very powerful, but their performance did not have the power to rule the battlefield at all. Gao Yang was a little confused.


    Confusion returned to confusion, but the war had to continue. He raised his voice and said, "the enemy seems very powerful. Be careful and continue to attack."


    The battle continued. No one came out of the crossing controlled by Gao Yang. Gao Yang still expected someone to rescue the wounded who writhed on the ground, but no one rushed out again.


    The commandos moved forward again, but just then, the left eye outside the high sight suddenly found that in a large area, five lights flashed successively, and then the lights flashed in the air.


    "Air defense missile!"


    Irene and the pilot of night demon 2 shouted at the same time, and then the three helicopters left in the air threw infrared bait bombs at the same time and flew sideways immediately.


    The enemy didn''t move in the house, but they didn''t do anything. Instead, they completed the startup of the shoulder mounted air defense missile in the room, and then arrived in the yard to launch the missile quickly at the same time.


    Generally speaking, it takes a certain time for a portable missile to launch. Only when the infrared seeker starts working and locks the aircraft can it hit the aircraft.


    The enemy''s ability to launch missiles shows that they appeared very short. They completed the launch before the three helicopters found and responded. There are three possibilities. One is that the missiles are very advanced, and the time from completing locking to launching is very short. Another possibility is that the enemy has very rich experience, roughly judge the position of the helicopter first, and then launch quickly, Let the missile lock and attack the helicopter during flight.


    Of course, the first situation and the second situation may occur at the same time. If this is the case, you can only complain about bad luck.


    The sky is like a fireworks show. The infrared decoy bomb emits light and is covered in the air. The air defense trajectory that then explodes provides continuous strong light and loud noise.


    Gao Yang''s heart was clenched. The air defense missile was launched at the same time with the conscious cooperation of the enemy, in order to catch the helicopter unprepared.


    The enemy achieved its goal and the helicopter was really caught off guard.


    "Night demon four is safe!"


    "Night demon two is safe!"


    "Night devil one was shot! There are some problems with my tail rotor and my flying attitude is unstable. I must land before I completely lose control. Night devil one exits the battlefield. Repeat, night devil one exits the battlefield. Over!"


    The enemy''s target was very clear. All the five air defense missiles were directed at three helicopters that could provide fire support, and the two Mi 24 were attacked by two air defense missiles each.


    The night devil 1 was damaged, but this was a good result. It was thankful that it was not hit on the spot. The enemy''s missile attack effect can only be said to be general. It seems that the first possibility can be ruled out. If the air defense missile is very advanced and has the ability to resist infrared decoy bombs, the result will be much more serious.


    Although the enemy''s war results are average, it also shows that the enemy is still very skilled. Multiple locations launch missiles together, and the missile''s attack targets are not chaotic. The attack is armed helicopters, not transport helicopters that are also not far above the battlefield. In addition, the distribution of attack targets is also reasonable, which has proved the ability of missile launchers.


    The enemy is rapidly increasing their strength.


    Gao Yang knows that the village may not be as simple as it seems.


    Based on the fact that the beheading operation is to find a target with special high value, it is not surprising to encounter a strong enemy in the beheading operation, and it is normal to encounter a strong enemy, but it is strange and abnormal not to encounter a strong enemy.


    When encountering a strong enemy, Gao Yang is mentally prepared, and it is not surprising that there are Turkish special soldiers in Syria. The free Syrian front is a relatively moderate faction among the rebels and is strongly supported by the West. It is no secret that Turkey has long been involved in the civil war in Syria.


    The only thing worth considering is how many Turks there are.


    There are always accidents on the battlefield. War is a game in which you cheat me and I cheat you. It implies the truth and shows the falsehood. Therefore, it is normal to lay a maze. We expect to know all the enemy''s situations clearly. Although it is not completely impossible, if this happens, we''d better consider whether it is the enemy''s trap.


    Gao Yang didn''t expect the information provided by Dani to be completely correct, but the figure of Turkish special forces appeared in the rebel camp, which has deviated from the scope of general intelligence errors. It''s normal that there is a certain discrepancy between intelligence and facts, but the situation encountered by Gao Yang and them is a disastrous intelligence error.


    Whether disastrous intelligence errors will bring disastrous results depends on how they play.


    Gao Yang didn''t give up, and there was no need to give up. The enemies gradually gathered together, and they began to show their real strength, but it doesn''t matter. Gao Yang hasn''t played all his cards.


    It''s hard to get the MIA action team out, but it''s also very simple.


    The difficulty is that the action team has been besieged and left in the house. Fortunately, under the air cover, the enemy can''t use heavy fire to bombard the house where the action team is hiding, but the enemy can seal the way out of the action team. As long as the action team leaves the cover of the house, the enemy doesn''t need any heavy fire at all. Just accurate shooting can cause a devastating blow to the action team.


    It''s simple and simple. It only needs Satan''s commando team to open up a safe passage, and then make a gap in the encirclement of the action team. Of course, it also needs to hold the breakthrough in a short time, and then maintain the safety of the evacuation line to bring the action team out.


    With two helicopters left, plus the sniper positions of Gao Yang and Zhuxing, it is not a big problem to maintain the vertical and horizontal safety of the evacuation route. The key now is how to destroy a village house guarded by the enemy and make a gap in the enemy''s encirclement.


    If he relies on the commando team to attack forcibly every time, the risk is too great. Gao Yang can''t bear the risk, so he decided that although it was unplanned, it''s time to take the killer mace that was originally only intended to be pulled to the exercise into the actual battle.


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to hide. He wanted to make a quick decision, so he said in a deep voice in the walkie talkie: "postman, make air attack guidance. You choose your own bombing target and ask to open up a large enough passage. Can two laser guided bombs do it?"


    "Boss, two are enough. Start choosing the bombing area. Over."

 Chapter 1057

    The village is not very big. If you really want to throw a 500 kg laser guided bomb, you must consider that you can''t blow it by mistake.


    If the laser guided bomb falls on the head of the action team of the military intelligence bureau, there will be no effort to save them. Even the corpse collection will be saved. If the 500 kg bomb falls on the unprotected residential house, there will be nothing left except a big pit in place.


    In addition, even if the Bomb doesn''t fall on the head of the action team, it can''t be too close to the action team.


    The distance between the action team and the enemy is very close. The nearest place is only 20 or 30 meters, and the distance is only 40 meters. It is completely the distance of close fire in street fighting. However, this distance is basically within the damage range of 500 kg laser guided bombs, that is, if the bombs fall a little off, they don''t have to be thrown directly on the head of the action team, As long as the distance is not far enough, it is also the result of blowing up the action team and the enemy.


    How powerful is a 500 kg bomb? If there is no shelter and no protection, people within 200 meters in diameter can''t live. Even if the range is narrowed down, there will be no living people within 100 meters in diameter. Even if there is a shelter that is not hit by shrapnel and doesn''t die from shock waves, earthquakes alone can shock people to death.


    Even if there is a house as a shelter, it is hard to say whether it is safe within 100 meters. I have seen the power of laser guided bombs in Libya. Although I don''t know how big they are, two bombs collapsed a building, and there is no living person left inside.


    Compared with reinforced concrete bunkers and buildings, it is difficult to say how much protection a small house in a Syrian village can provide.


    In fact, attacking dozens of scattered people in village bungalows with 500 kg laser guided bombs is no different from shooting mosquitoes with cannons.


    Gao Yang just wants to solve the problem as soon as possible, so he wants to use the laser guided bomb to make a simple, bang sound. There are no obstacles on the road. He connects the people of the action team and goes back to celebrate. Hi, how nice PI.


    But the problem is that after thinking about the power of laser guided bombs, he feels that this is not very reliable. Laser guidance is mainly used to clear fixed targets at fixed points. It is used for front-line support, but there is a serious surplus of power. Americans spend money on laser guided bombs, and dare not use laser guided bombs at a distance of only 30 or 40 meters between the enemy and us.


    Gao Yang''s confidence is based on Taylor. Taylor is a CCT and guiding laser guided bombs is his housekeeping skill. However, the problem is that Taylor has only guided American laser guided bombs. Gao Yang is not sure whether the guidance of Russian kab-500 can be equally accurate.


    What''s more important is Gao Yang''s impression that Russian weapons have always been stupid, big, black and thick, simple, reliable and durable. However, laser guided bombs, a high-tech gadget, do not know whether Russian goods have the high precision they should have.


    It was easy to give orders, but after careful consideration, Gao Yang began to be nervous, so he had to say in a deep voice on the walkie talkie, "postman, are you sure?"


    Taylor said in a deep voice, "I''m sure."


    "This is a Russian bomb. Is it accurate enough?"


    "It should be accurate enough. The data show that kab-500l can achieve an accuracy of four meters. Even if it is less than four meters, there will be no problem if the error range is enlarged to ten meters."


    Gao Yang felt a little more secure, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t help saying, "postman, did you ever do this job? I mean, did you summon a laser guided bomb when the enemy and I are very close?"


    After a moment of silence, Taylor finally whispered: "no, I can''t encounter this situation in my previous combat experience. Even if there is such a mixed situation between the enemy and me, it will be A-10, AH-64 or ac130 for air support. The power of laser guided bombs is too powerful to be used as very close real-time support on the front line."


    Gao Yang was angry and said loudly, "Fark, how dare you use a laser guided bomb? Are you going to blow up the enemy and me?"


    Taylor has never played a big role, and Gao Yang has never been in contact with, or had the opportunity to use, such a tall thing as a laser guided bomb. When it comes to use, it is a complex scene where the enemy and me are very close, so it''s not that he talks too much and has little heart. He really has no bottom in his heart.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to learn what survivor Robert did in Iraq and summon a bomb to send his people to the West.


    After a moment of silence again, Taylor finally said, "I didn''t do this before, but I''m familiar with bombs. I''m very experienced. I didn''t do this before, but I haven''t encountered such a situation. I can guarantee that the killing range will not affect the eagle team. I believe in myself, boss, and ask for the use of laser guided bombs again."


    Dozens of human lives are in the hands of Gao Yang and Taylor. Gao Yang is the one who issues orders and Taylor is the one who actually operates. Taylor is confident, but Gao Yang doesn''t.


    Gao Yang hesitated for three seconds, that is, three seconds. He couldn''t weigh the pros and cons on the battlefield for three hours. After three seconds, Gao Yang decided to trust Taylor.


    "Well, I believe you, let go!"


    Finally made up his mind, but Gao Yang couldn''t relax. At this time, yak suddenly said in the walkie talkie: "Boss, I''m not questioning your authority, but our situation is not very dangerous. We don''t have to use laser guidance? Hey, that''s a 1000 pound bomb, not 500 pounds. Your choice makes me scared to death, you know? I''d rather take these rookies out of the bag circle to meet you than wait for the bomb to fall next to me, so I ask strong Break through, will you? "


    It''s not impossible to break through by force. With the cooperation of both sides, it should be possible for the action team to break out of the tight encirclement, but the casualties are definitely not small. Half of the dead are normal, and it''s possible to hang up if they are unlucky. After all, if they are injured and can''t move, they can only wait to die.


    Gao Yang decides to trust Taylor to the end. He believes that human life is more expensive than bombs. If he can solve the problem with two laser guided bombs, he doesn''t need to take in a lot of human lives.


    "The shadow shut up! Find something to cushion yourself so that you won''t be shocked to death. Rest assured and wait for the bomb to fall, postman. How long can it be done?"


    Taylor sink: "I need to choose the location of the bomb according to the distribution of the enemy, the type of building, the damage range and other factors. Please give me two more minutes, at most two minutes. In addition, if you just open the gap, only one bomb is enough. Two bombs can ensure that the divine eagle team can pass through the encirclement circle harmlessly. Three bombs, I think we can basically solve the encirclement circle and turn it into a safe place The enemy''s effective strength has been reduced to the current level of 50 to 20 percent. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "can the living force be reduced so much? Can the rest still have resistance?"


    "According to my experience, even if the enemy survives, he will not have resistance in a short time. I can ensure this."


    Gao Yang was moved. This can give the enemy a degree of anti annihilation, but the tempting idea was just a flash. Gao Yang still said, "see the effect of the first bomb before making a decision."


    "Yes, the bomb landing point has been selected. Prepare to summon the sea eagle. Over."


    Taylor has selected the bomb landing point and began to call the plane in the sky. The communication between Taylor and the plane is high and can''t be monitored, but he can hear Taylor''s voice.


    "This is the postman. Call the sea eagle. This is not a drill. One kab-500 live ammunition is dropped. Repeat, this is not a drill. One kab-500 live ammunition is dropped, not a drill. Over."


    After waiting for a moment, Taylor said again: "the postman informed that the goods are expected to be delivered in 70 seconds. Repeat, the goods are expected to be delivered in 70 seconds. Please pay attention to protection. Over!"


    The laser bomb is coming. Gao Yang can''t help but sweat his palms and use a big killer. This is a big killer he personally ordered to use. If he didn''t cooperate with the Syrian military, he might not have a chance to use it all his life.


    The clown couldn''t help looking up and tried to see the shadow of the bomb in the night sky. Although he knew it was impossible, he couldn''t help looking up.


    Gao Yang also wants to look up, but he has to monitor the battlefield. Although he understands that it is impossible to see the bomb, he actually wants to look up.


    Gao Yang silently recited the calculation time in his heart. It has been 70 seconds. The bomb hasn''t landed yet. Although he knows there can''t be a problem, Gao Yang can''t help feeling guilty. Finally, when he counted to 76 seconds, without warning, a dazzling white light suddenly appeared in the area he monitored. Then, lying on the roof, Gao Yang felt a shock.


    Although it was not enough to hurt people, the vibration was very obvious. After the vibration, Gao Yang heard a deafening explosion.


    After the explosion, Tyler heard some excited sounds, and then began to ring.


    "The goods have been delivered accurately, the customer has signed for it, the damage effect is good through visual inspection, and it is over."


    After Taylor finished, Gao Yang shouted, "Dany, shadow! Are you dead! Come back!"


    Dani''s frightened voice soon sounded. He said slightly flustered, "not dead, not dead, not dead, I''m fine, we''re fine.


    After Dani finished, yak shouted, "who said it''s okay? I''m scared to death! But it''s nice to kill FAK!"


    Gao Yang also felt very happy. Looking around, there was only a large piece of thick dust where the bomb fell. Although he could not see any damage effect, he could know that the effect was good.


    At the same time, Gao Yang also has some feelings. In front of modern high-tech powerful weapons, no matter how powerful you are, you don''t have any way. This is the end of special forces when they encounter conventional forces. Special forces that are powerful in the sky are only light troops. No matter how high the quality of individual soldiers is, they are flesh and blood. When they encounter artillery support, they can call the air The troops supported must be bombed into foam.

 Chapter 1058

    If the quality of individual soldiers is high, fight special operations with low intensity and low intensity. Never make mistakes on the front battlefield with enemies with focused firepower. What people talk to you on the front battlefield is not personal quality, but the combat system of tanks, artillery, aircraft bombs.


    Strictly speaking, the army that can form an effective combat system must be a national force, and few countries have really formed a complete war system. In the Middle East, that is, Israel has formed a very complete combat system.


    Countries like Syria and Egypt have a large army, but they can''t call it an effective combat system at all. Therefore, Israel, a small country, can also fight all over the Middle East.


    Gao Yang can use laser guided bombs with helicopter cover. It is far from a complete combat system, but it has also formed a system. It can attack some enemies with only light equipment in intensive combat. Even if the enemy is a special force, it is easy to catch.


    What is low intensity war? Low intensity war includes but is not limited to anti-terrorism operations, informal warfare, small-scale conventional war, small-scale guerrilla warfare, small-scale regional conflict and other war styles. In short, it is a small fight.


    Medium intensity war, large-scale, medium scale conventional war is a medium intensity war. Even World War I and World War II can be included in the category of medium intensity war in a strict sense, and most countries in the world do not even have the qualification to fight a medium intensity war.


    What is high-intensity war? Only nuclear war can be regarded as high-intensity war, strategic nuclear war and regional nuclear war. This is the category of high-intensity war. Super large-scale conventional war is the category of high-intensity war. According to the mode of operation, World War II must be regarded as medium-intensity war. If according to the scale, severity and impact on the world, It can only be counted into high-intensity war if it is measured by super large-scale conventional war.


    Mercenaries can only fight low-intensity wars. Mercenaries like Satan will always fight low-intensity wars. Now this time is different. Although they fight a low-intensity war, they are on the side of the government army and have absolute air control. Therefore, reliable air support has been accompanied by operations. Relatively speaking, the enemy is completely light, He is on the absolutely weak side of fighting the war system with flesh and blood.


    Gao Yang thought that being a mercenary in his life would only be crushed. He didn''t know that he would call a laser guided bomb to hit people. Life is really wonderful.


    Gao Yang likes the feeling of crushing a group of light soldiers with a combat system.


    Taylor performed well. Gao Yang was very happy. He said loudly, "night devil four, night devil two, evaluate the damage effect."


    Although the place where the bomb fell has been completely covered by smoke and dust, and it is impossible to visually evaluate the damage effect, Gao Yang feels no problem just looking at the array. Moreover, he can also use the large airborne thermal imager of night demon II to observe.


    "Night demon 2, the ground buildings are seriously damaged, and the siege has been broken. Don''t worry about withdrawing. Over."


    "Eagle team, organize exploratory evacuation, night devil assault team, get ready to respond," he said loudly


    "The shadow understands. Start exploratory evacuation. Over."


    Yak immediately said, "the eagle team first evacuated and established a safe passage."


    Soon, after hearing several scattered gunshots, Gao Yang heard someone yelling in his headphones: "the second eagle team reported that it encountered sporadic resistance and the access was safe. A defense front has been established. The follow-up personnel passed quickly. Over!"


    "The second eagle team takes the prisoners, and the third eagle team takes the bodies of the wounded and the dead. Pass quickly and move."


    Soon, Li JinFang sent a report. He was also a little excited and said, "report, the night devil team has joined the eagle team, and there is a sporadic exchange of fire. Now start to evacuate, over."


    Gao Yang suddenly felt as if he shouldn''t go like this. The laser guided bomb worked so well, and the people of the eagle team withdrew again. Why don''t you kill a rifle.


    The key is that he still has three laser guided bombs in his hand. Although laser guided bombs are not cheap, he doesn''t pay for them no matter how expensive they are. Why don''t he make the war more successful.


    The more you think about it, the more impulsive you are. Finally, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "well, the eagle three team led the prisoners, the wounded and the remains to board and evacuate first. The eagle one team, the second team and the night devil commando team established a defensive position to cover the eagle three team to leave."


    After that, Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "guys, since you have left the siege, you don''t have to worry about being accidentally injured by bombs, why don''t we throw two more?"


    Dani was overjoyed and said, "yes, it''s a good idea."


    He breathed loudly and said, "postman, report the feasibility of implementing the second or more ground guidelines."


    "Yes, boss, there is no obstacle to continue to implement the ground guidance. We can continue to carry out accurate bombing before our bombs run out. The Russian laser guidance performance is good. In fact, we can carry out the second guidance immediately. Over."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "well, the night devil team will cover and immediately carry out the second bombing. We still have about 16 minutes of safety time. It''s a long time."


    "The postman understands. Guide the enemy''s dense area immediately. Over."


    Gao Yang re focused his attention on the sight, but he still couldn''t see anyone, but night demon 2 began to attack the ground continuously. After a moment, groliov and Cui Bo on night demon 4 also began to shoot continuously. It must be that the enemy was forced to restart their activities, transfer their positions or even withdraw.


    I''ve been hit by a big bomb. Don''t you run and wait for the second time.


    As a result, the second bomb soon fell down and had absolute control of the air. The aircraft didn''t have to worry about the threat from the ground. It just hovered in the sky and waited to drop the bomb at any time. However, the level demand of laser guided bombs for pilots and weapon operators was greatly reduced. As long as they threw the bomb correctly, the rest was handed over to Taylor on the ground, Taylor uses a laser to guide him there, and the bomb will fall there.


    As soon as the second bomb exploded, the enemy couldn''t stand it. Now they must break through the siege, not break through the siege, but quickly escape from the bunker where the third bomb may fall.


    Gao Yang suddenly saw a target. After it was put down neatly, he saw a figure staggering out of the smoke from the sight.


    After sighing that the effect of the thermal imager blacked out from the angel mercenary regiment was strong, Gao Yang fired again and killed the enemy who had survived on the edge of the bomb power.


    It must be unpleasant to be blown up by a laser guided bomb. It feels great to blow up with a laser guided bomb. It is quasi powerful and powerful. It solves most of the problems at once.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help coming for the third time, but before giving the order, he seized the opportunity and fired another shot.


    Irene shouted, "Fark, the enemy is like a bee that has blown up its nest. They began to run around!"


    Cui Bo then shouted, "the enemy is too scattered to fight!"


    "Postman, the third time! Night devil number two, night devil number four, just shoot the people who escaped from the village. Don''t worry about those in my shooting range! I''ll solve it!"


    The postman said in a deep voice, "boss, the enemy is scattered, and the bomb will not have a good damage effect."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, but said immediately: "no matter, blow up, blow up these sons of bitches!"


    Taylor stopped talking. After a moment, he whispered again, "yes, boss."


    A minute later, the bomb fell from the sky.


    "The goods have arrived. I have lost my vision and can''t locate accurately. The laser beam can''t penetrate the smoke and dust for positioning. Over."


    Gao Yang shouted: "no, night devil, eagle, search for the remaining enemy according to the guidance of night devil No. 2. Pay attention, on the premise of ensuring safety, we are beating the water dog in pain. Don''t be bitten by the dog again. Over!"


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said again: "the night devil team pays attention and finds the enemy who has lost resistance. It''s alive, but let the eagle people catch it. Dani, take a better video, you know."


    During the war, the military achievements were the most important. No matter how many captives Satan captured or how many enemies he killed, no one would give money. But Dani and his men were different. They performed better, achieved greater results, and had a better scene of victory. Naturally, the benefits were great.


    As a friend, Gao Yang is very willing to fulfill Dani. Dani''s weight is only good for him without any harm. Why not let collaborators and stakeholders benefit from their cooperation.


    Of course Dani understood. He shouted, "soldiers, rush for our country!"


    The eagle team and the night devil team killed a rifle. The gun battle happened from time to time, but all the good news came.


    The enemy is not completely concentrated together. For example, they are crowded in a house, but they will certainly be concentrated in an area. This area is near the headquarters of the eagle raid. It is the area where the enemy first established a encirclement after reacting. This area is the most powerful area bombed by laser guided bombs.


    Just then, treble suddenly shouted, "the enemy has surrendered! He dropped his weapons and raised his hands! Oh, not one, he raised his hands and waved to us. What should we do?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "unexpectedly surrender? Can you judge your identity?"


    "No!"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "don''t kill him. Sign to accept surrender. Choose your own way."


    Groliov shot a shuttle four or five meters in front of the person who raised his hand to surrender, and then treble quickly said, "he''s on the ground, he understands, oh, more people come out, two, four, FAK, a group of people! Nine, nine people surrender here!"


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "it''s interesting to be surrendered in the air, Dani. Do you hear me? Go catch them? Rabbits, guide the ground personnel to catch the prisoners, pay attention to the surrounding situation and ensure safety. Over."

 Chapter 1059

    "It is reported that the enemy who has knelt down and surrendered is close. The environment is safe. The enemy has laid down their weapons. They are very good. The divine eagle goes to be surrendered. The second group of night demons continues to search. Over."


    "The four groups of night demons reported that they encountered the enemy''s surrender. There were four people. They were rebels. They didn''t look like valuable people. Whether to accept the surrender or not, over."


    After hearing the report sent back, Gao Yang immediately said in a deep voice: "if you encounter the enemy who surrendered again, you can be surrendered on the premise of ensuring safety. Everyone should follow this procedure. There is no need to report again. Over."


    There are only two people in the four groups of night devils. They are a combination of Taylor and military dog Smith. They cooperate with each other to guide the target. Now even they are beginning to catch prisoners.


    Soon, Dani shouted on the walkie talkie, "all foreigners are white. Who can speak French? I can''t understand what these nine people say. I sound like French. Who can speak French? Come and help!"


    Gao Yang was stunned again. The battle tonight provided a lot of surprises. People who could speak French also came out.


    How many people can Satan speak French? Andy, who came out of the French foreign corps, must speak French. LAN Dun can also speak French. Even Irene can speak French.


    Gao Yang was slightly surprised for a moment and then said, "Dragon Knight, Blue Shield, which of you is close to Dani to help."


    "The Dragon Knight reports that I''m busy here. I''m fighting. Let Blue Shield pass, FAK, grenade!"


    Andy ho encountered a battle. He must not be able to pass, but the situation must not be serious. He has controlled the situation, otherwise Andy ho won''t yell.


    After Andy ho shouted, LAN Dun immediately said, "I''m fine here. I just caught three live ones. I''ll go right now. Over."


    After waiting for two minutes, LAN Dun was surprised and said on the walkie talkie, "Lan Dun calls the boss, LAN Dun calls the boss."


    "What''s the matter? Just say it. It''s over," he said in a low voice


    Blue Shield said in an incredible way: "boss, French! Nine are all French!"


    I''m not surprised to meet the Frenchman Gao Yang. Many French and British people have come to Syria to join the rebel organization. He has seen it.


    But it was surprising to meet nine French people together. Gao Yang said strangely, "did you come to join the rebels or what happened?"


    LAN Dun said excitedly, "Falk! They are not French who joined the rebels at all. They are active soldiers of the 11th airborne division. I can''t be wrong. I know them too well."


    Gao Yang was stunned. It''s amazing to see Turkish soldiers in this village. Now, there''s another team of French, who are from the 11th airborne division.


    The 11th airborne division of France, the first rapid reaction force established by France after the reorganization and reorganization of many paratroopers in 1971, plays an important role in the French military sequence.


    The French 11th Airborne Division was originally used for foreign intervention. It has been deployed many times in Chad, Gabon and other countries. It is also reasonable to appear in Syria, because if France intends to participate in the civil war in Syria, the forces it can use are secretly armed by the intelligence department, The most suitable is the members of the 11th airborne division who have rich practical experience and expatriate experience.


    Although he was very surprised, Gao Yang immediately said, "ask them if they have any other companions. If so, let them surrender immediately, otherwise they will be killed."


    After saying that, Gao Yang felt something wrong, because LAN Dun retired from the French gendarmerie secret service. In other words, LAN Dun was French. It seemed inappropriate for him to perform this task.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said again, "Blue Shield, if you feel any problems, you can leave immediately and I''ll replace you."


    Gao Yang thought for LAN dun. After hesitating for a moment, LAN Dun whispered, "forget it, I''d better stay. They may survive with me. If I leave, it''s not good if these guys do stupid things and get killed again, Falk!"


    LAN Dun will be embarrassed or inconvenient when he meets his compatriots. Of course, Gao Yang will not let go of those French prisoners because LAN Dun is French, but it is not necessary for LAN Dun to do something himself.


    Mercenaries say they fight for money, but they don''t deny it. When they meet a partner from a country on the battlefield, they must feel closer than people from other countries. Similarly, when they meet an enemy from a country, they basically won''t hurt the killer immediately as long as they are not fighting.


    Of course, it also depends on the situation to recognize the villagers. In the fierce battle of life and death, who is the enemy? In addition, only the mortal enemy is a good enemy. Groliov can have a good chat with his companions from Russia, but when he meets the enemy from Russia, he is ruthless.


    After a while, LAN Dun said in a deep voice, "there are 32 Frenchmen here. One confirmed dead, nine surrendered, and 22 don''t know where."


    Just after LAN Dun finished, Andy he said loudly, "don''t look for it. There are seven half dead here. The rest are dead. They are all here."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "the Turks have caught two injured people, and the rest have been killed for refusing to surrender."


    As soon as the three bombs were thrown, it was time to catch the prisoners. Those close to the bomb were either killed or injured. Even if they were not killed or injured, they were shocked. They had little combat effectiveness. They were almost dizzy and close. As long as they didn''t surrender, they would be dead.


    A moment later, Rafael shouted, "Falk, we have fierce resistance. I''ll blow them up!"


    Before long, after a loud bang, Rafael said loudly, "well, it''s over."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "it''s almost time. The hunting time is over. Guys, it''s time for us to go home and quickly return to the assembly site."


    "Here are red feathers. We have caught too many prisoners. It may be slower."


    "How many prisoners are there? Report the specific number," he said in a loud and deep voice


    "Seventeen, many local residents, and three surrendered Turks. They tried to pretend to be enemies, but I caught them."


    Gao Yang was very distressed and said, "there are too many prisoners. We can''t take them away."


    Red feather said indifferently, "it doesn''t matter. Kill them if you can''t take them away. Take the people to the assembly point first. Leave the valuable ones and take them away. Kill the worthless ones. You can''t kill them now. Now you have to let them walk over."


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "major, where are you?"


    "We''re on our way back. It''s going well. These prisoners cooperate very well. Well, they''re like good babies."


    After seeing the team of people begin to return, he raised his voice and said: "night devil No. 3, Eagle No. 1, land at the assembly site to pick us up, night devil No. 2. If the transportation capacity is insufficient, empty all the ammunition and free up the load to load people. Wait for the order. Over."


    The prisoners were escorted back one after another. Gao Yang, who was monitoring the battlefield, never found any heat source again. He didn''t know whether the enemy gave up running and stayed in the house or everyone.


    Everyone, hiding in the house and not moving, Gao Yang will end the battle. Too many prisoners and insufficient transportation capacity are his biggest headache now.


    Eagle II has been carrying part of the operation team, as well as the remains of the wounded, the dead and the prisoners. Now there are only two Mi 17 transport helicopters left. It is impossible to transport all the remaining people away.


    Fortunately, MI 24 is also a carrier. It can carry eight fully armed soldiers according to the normal standard, but Gao Yang decided to let night demon 2 shoot out all the weapons that account for the weight and free up the load to load a few more people back.


    Seeing that there was no threat, he lifted his breath and said loudly, "the battle can be declared over. Guys, I haven''t encountered such a smooth capture in this situation before."


    The collimator smiled and said: "the French, the French, the French also rely on the foreign corps to support their face. What the real French troops are best at is surrender. At the beginning of the second stop, they were known as the world''s first army. As a result, they surrendered to Germany in a month. In comparison, our prisoners today have been persistent enough."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "don''t say so. The French consumed too much in World War I.. Er, well, compared with the Russians, France''s performance in World War II was really not lasting enough."


    The clown smiled and said, "I think of a joke. Why is the French foreign corps the most effective force in France?"


    "Because they are foreigners!"


    The interface is Gao Yang, because he knows the joke told by the clown, so before the clown finishes, he tells the second half of the joke. After the clown gets the correct answer, he laughs and says, "how to correctly call the French who raise their hands at the same time?"


    "French army!"


    The interface is the collimation.


    Just like playing a Q & a game, the clown laughed and said loudly, "the answer is correct. Next question, why is the French First Empire invincible?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "because their king is a foreigner and Napoleon is a Corsican."


    The clown pointed high and said with a smile, "under what circumstances can the French win the British?"


    Gao Yang preempted: "under the leadership of women, such as Joan of arc."


    The clown sped up and shouted, "the color of the French flag!"


    "Blue, white and red!"


    The collimator said calmly: "the French flag is just two stripes on the white flag of surrender."


    With a look of chagrin on his face, the clown said with a smile: "the collimator answered correctly. The next question, I think it is very difficult. Please answer why France won the world cup in 1998. Please answer quickly?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "this question is not difficult, because they have a foreigner to lead the French team. The foreigner''s name is Zidane, Algerian."

 Chapter 1060

    In the three Tucao which make complaints about them, the captives were coming back one after another.


    Each team has captives, but it''s only a matter of how many. The largest team sent 17 people back, and the smallest team also caught two.


    When they came back, Gao Yang went down the roof, waved his hand and asked people to establish a defense circle first. Gao Yang then pointed to Dani''s shoulder.


    When Dani turned off the cameras on his shoulder and head, Gao Yang stood in front of Dani and whispered, "how''s it going?"


    Dani was so excited that he couldn''t help himself. He said in a trembling voice: "it''s great this time. It''s really great. Many prisoners are the irrefutable evidence of Turkey and France''s interference in China''s internal affairs. They are also the chips for negotiating with France and Turkey. In short, this action was too successful."


    Dani was very excited, but Gao Yang said half jokingly and half seriously: "The result is not bad, but I said, man, the information you gave is too different from the facts. It is said that there are only more than 40 people, but there are at least hundreds of people here, Turks and French. Such important information is so wrong. If we didn''t bring laser guided bombs, we wouldn''t laugh."


    Dani smiled bitterly and said, "intelligence work is like this. It''s inevitable. I''ll teach them a lesson when I go back, but the result is very good. That''s all."


    Gao Yang nodded, pointed to the prisoners and said, "what are you going to do with them?"


    Dani waved his hand and said, "take it back. You must take it back. These prisoners are too valuable."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "there are at least fifty prisoners here. Take them all back?"


    Dani also frowned and said, "most of them are ordinary soldiers in the rebel army. The people in the headquarters have been sent away. The rest is of little value, but how to deal with it?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "is the camera off?"


    "It''s off."


    "That''s all right. Pick out the people you think are valuable. Don''t exceed our carrying capacity. Leave the rest alone."


    Dani is not stupid. He knows what Gaoyang means.


    Dani waved his hand and directed his men to pick out all the valuable prisoners. The so-called valuable ones are basically foreigners, sixteen French and five Turks.


    The Frenchmen obediently stood aside, but the four Turks didn''t cooperate much, but if one came and knocked down with two butts, nothing would happen.


    The people of the action team took out white plastic strapping. These strapping straps are used to replace handcuffs. They are specially used to bind people. Put people''s hands behind them, short binding hands and long binding legs.


    The action team has practiced the action of binding people many times. It is very skilled. Once the wrist is tied, the ankle is tied, and then the knee and thigh are tied with a tie belt respectively. No one can get away.


    Looking at the binding belt used by the action team, he raised his eyes and said, "this thing is good, light and convenient. It''s easy to grasp the living mouth. It''s very useful. Come back and give me some."


    Dani smiled and said, "no problem. It''s cheap and large. You can have as many as you want. It''s no problem to send you tens of thousands later."


    Looking at the prisoners tied up like zongzi, he said with a bitter smile: "you can''t wait for the airport to send a plane. You can only overload. The shadow stays and walks with us. You take the prisoners away. If you can''t fit in meter 17, you can pull them back in meter 24."


    Dani thought and said, "we have 20 people. It''s no problem to squeeze 31 people in meter 17. It''s no problem to install 10 in meter 24. It''s easy to solve."


    After that, Dani waved and said, "send the prisoners to MI 17 and take them away. Eleven people escort the prisoners, and the others take Mi 24."


    Gao Yang also said in the walkie talkie: "night demon 2, light up ammunition and transport people."


    Seeing the prisoners loaded into the plane, the fate of the remaining more than 30 prisoners who looked like small rebel soldiers was not so good.


    Gao Yang never expected anyone to save his life after being captured alive, so he is not polite to the captured prisoners.


    After pointing to all the prisoners lying on the ground, he raised his voice and whispered, "don''t you choose to confirm?"


    Dani shook his head and said, "there''s no time. These people don''t know how to waste time, let alone ask the airport to send another plane."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I see. You can go."


    Dani got on the helicopter and left. After watching the helicopter fly away, Gao Yang stretched out his hand to the people watching him, and then waved a few times on his neck.


    Red feather was watching the prisoners with a gun. He nodded and then made a gesture.


    Killing prisoners is not worth boasting about, but it is also not worth feeling guilty. It is difficult to be kind to the enemy. When propagating, we should talk about the Geneva Convention. When doing things, we must completely eliminate the root of the disaster.


    No one is stupid. When these prisoners are released, they will turn around and pick up their guns again. For mercenaries, it is a general rule not to keep prisoners, so after Gao Yang cut his throat, those who went to arrange the defense circle did not move, but the people who raised their guns to guard the prisoners of war raised their guns together.


    Red feathers, Eagle claws, clowns, tigers, fliers and loaches. Without hesitation, they shot the prisoners kneeling on the ground.


    The shots rang out continuously, and the prisoners fell to the ground one after another. Only a moment later, there were a pile of dead bodies on the ground.


    Gao Yang''s face didn''t change at all. After looking at the dead body on the ground, he said loudly, "let''s go. Don''t wait for the enemy''s reinforcements to arrive."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, and the people quickly ran to the plane parked on the ground. After all the people got on board, the helicopter took off quickly and returned to the airport.


    After the helicopter took off and reached the safety zone, Gao Yang said to Taylor, "are there any sea eagles left here?"


    Taylor nodded and said, "a sea eagle left with a bomb. I''ll tell him to return."


    When Taylor radioed the fighter bombers circling in the air to return, yak said with a disdain on his face, "who made these codes, sea eagles and divine eagles. It''s terrible."


    Gao Yang gave a slight cough, and indicated that the code was what he started. Then, akak saw that the boss was not the code maker, but he turned the conversation around. "Ha, today, I saw the French who surrendered. Why, why do I make complaints about it?"


    Everyone laughed, but LAN Dun said with a dissatisfied face: "Hey, Brit, I''m also French."


    After looking at the blue shield, Jacques turned his head and said, "except you, you are a French who rarely knows how to fight. After you became a mercenary, you broke away from the scope of the French army."


    LAN Dun looked distressed, but he couldn''t say anything. His compatriots didn''t work hard and chose to surrender early. What can he say.


    Andy he said proudly: "Ha, the losers of the 11th airborne division, what kind of shit rapid reaction force, they go to more places, where they are in a mess, that is, bullying those opponents who don''t understand shit in Central Africa, Libya, and fighting a hard war depends on us. The airborne troops and the second Parachute Regiment outside France are the face of France. The army still depends on us!"


    Jacques glanced at Andy and said loudly, "came out of the French foreign corps?"


    Andy ho raised his head and said, "that''s right."


    Yak smiled and said, "it''s not bad outside the law, because you are all foreigners, but you know why the foreign Corps hasn''t made any proud achievements in recent years? Because your commander is still French, but people outside the law have done well when they come out as mercenaries."


    LAN Dun said with a gloomy face, "Hey, that''s enough."


    The British and the French are life and death enemies. France has been stirred by the British shit stick again and again. It is normal for the two peoples to lose each other.


    But it''s really not authentic to damage the French in front of the French in the team. Yake''s mouth is enough, but it won''t be too much. He did something detrimental to team cooperation. After shrugging his shoulders, he said loudly: "guys, I''m lucky today. Who are several people who haven''t been killed or injured after being shot? Go back and treat."


    He was not killed or injured. He was lucky enough. According to the rules, he should treat and have a good drink.


    When Jacques said this, several people laughed, and the pilot said with a smile, "I''m so lucky. I fucking thought I was dead. As a result, I didn''t hit the bullet through. Wow, that feeling is wonderful."


    The shotgun looked depressed and said, "I don''t think it''s wonderful. I was scared silly at that time, Falk. Although it''s a submachine gun, it hurts."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "OK, you four are lucky enough. They are all shot in the trunk. If you were shot in the head, neck and thigh, now you would have cried. Don''t say anything. Go back and treat."


    Alcohol spread his hand and said helplessly, "I''d like to treat you, but tell me where to find wine?"


    Red feather patted the alcohol and said loudly, "please leave Syria. I hate countries that prohibit alcohol. We must have a good drink when we leave."


    A big victory, Gao Yang also had to express, especially for several people who were shot. When everyone applauded red feather''s words, Gao Yang clapped his hands and said, "all right, four people who were shot, and red feather you. Didn''t you get hurt by a grenade? The five of you have a shock suppression fee of 10000 dollars each."


    There was another burst of laughter and coaxing. After the coaxing, Ludwig shouted, "I said boss, don''t always stick your own money. Today is another big victory. It''s the most real thing to ask for money."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you think I don''t want to."


    Yak nodded to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "you don''t have to take the money, but as soon as the war is over, you have to be promoted again. If you are promoted again, you will be a general. It''s good to be a general."


    Gao Yang still said angrily, "the honorary rank is useless. Do you want it? Do you want it for you."


    Yak shrugged and said, "if you can give it to me, it''s a pity that you can''t give it to me. In fact, the honorary rank is also good. At least in Syria, everyone has to salute you and call you a general. Think about how exciting it is. Well, when you become a general, you''ll understand. Even the honorary rank feels good, very good."

 Chapter 1061

    Strangely, Gao Yang didn''t wait for the promotion order.


    Although Gao Yang also felt that it was a little too fast and exaggerated to rise to one level after a war, he brought a rebel headquarters and captured more than 20 foreign prisoners, which is an irrefutable evidence of foreign direct participation in the Syrian civil war. With these two contributions, Syria has to show a little, and what Syria can give is only an honorary rank.


    But two days after returning to the airport, Dani didn''t appear. No matter the commendation that should come, the promotion that the glory belongs to, or the actual bonus, it seemed that Satan''s mercenary regiment had been forgotten.


    Gao Yang was strange, gilanor and Farouk were also strange, and what was more strange was that Dani didn''t come back and didn''t know what to do after he took the prisoners away.


    It was originally hot, but after a war, it was ignored. It''s inexplicable.


    What Gao Yang can do is to do what he should do. To say that he is flattered by not being surprised by flattery or humiliation is to say that he is also a guest army anyway. He has no say in any decision made by the Syrian side, which is Gao Yang''s situation.


    Of course, anger is not enough. Gao Yang is not so stingy. It is a cooperative relationship. The current response of Syria is just that it has returned to normal from too eager attitude.


    Gao Yang''s biggest concern these days is the repair of the damaged night devil No. 1 helicopter.


    Night demon 1 was injured by an air defense missile, the tail rotor was trained, and the tail was hit by shrapnel in many places, but the overall situation is good. The damage is not particularly serious. There will be no problem if it is repaired and replaced.


    Then, Gao Yang is concerned about the training of the special strike forces of the Republican Guard. Now the training mode has changed, and the physical training has been put in a very backward position. The special strike forces are trained mainly by CQB exercises, supplemented by shooting and tactical actions, so as to pull out the special strike forces in a short time.


    The third morning, Gao Yang habitually sat in the office reading intelligence. A few days later, he had formed a new habit.


    Gao Yang is used to sitting at his desk. A cup of hot black tea and a small plate of sweet and sweet dessert have been placed on the desk. He has a cup of black tea, and then eat a few desserts before starting his work in the morning. He feels very good.


    After leisurely drinking a few mouthfuls of black tea, Gao Yang sighed, "is there any new discovery today?"


    Yak raised his head, looked bored and said, "no, the clue is broken, and the iron wall mercenary regiment disappeared again. However, the results monitored several times show that several people of the iron wall mercenary regiment always drive two cars, and the characteristics have been recorded. If those two cars appear again, we will know that the people of the iron wall mercenary regiment have come out."


    Gao Yang waved his hand powerlessly, and then said helplessly, "focus on the whereabouts of the iron wall mercenary regiment, but have you found the target these days?"


    The military intelligence bureau is unreliable. It is said that low threat targets can give me dozens of special forces. Gao Yang now thinks it is more appropriate to screen targets by yak and No. 13.


    Yak nodded and said, "two suitable targets have been selected, both of which are irrelevant, but there are also some valuable targets. As the object of decapitation, it is more appropriate for Faruk to take people to practice."


    After that, yak spread his hand and said, "I don''t know whether it can satisfy Marshall''s appetite."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly twice. The target was too hard. He didn''t dare to take the Republican Guard special strike force to do it. Find a simple target, and Marshall wouldn''t be satisfied. However, Gao Yang decided to come anyway, regardless of whether Marshall was satisfied or not.


    The foundation of the special strike force of the Republican Guard division is too thin and the equipment is OK, but the training mode is the emergency mode. It is a god like existence when encountering the conventional strength of the rebels, but it is easy to be beaten out of its original shape when encountering too hard opponents.


    Brush the little monster to accumulate experience and reputation. If the big boss doesn''t touch it, he can make a job for Marshall, keep the prestige of the Republican Guard high enough in a short time, make Gao Yang the actual commander not lose face, and most importantly, don''t let the soldiers in the special strike force of the Republican Guard division die.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "find more targets. If you have nothing to do, pull out the special strike forces until Farouk can command independently. Let''s do it."


    After writing a few sentences with a pen, yak said, "write it down. There are many suitable small goals."


    Just then, Gao Yang''s orderly gently knocked on the door and whispered, "Colonel, major Dani is back. He asked you to go to his office."


    Dani appeared. Gao Yang immediately stood up, hurriedly opened the door, then made a gesture and went straight to Dani''s office.


    Dani''s office is actually next to Gao Yang''s office, just four rooms apart, but Gao Yang hasn''t been there twice, because Dani always goes to his office to find him.


    Dani''s orderly stood at the door. When he saw Gao Yang, he immediately opened the door. When Gao Yang entered, he gently closed the door outside.


    He walked back and forth in the room. There were two tin boxes on his desk. As soon as he saw Gao Yang, Dani immediately put on a smiling face and said to Gao Yang, "I wanted to find you, but it''s hard to say something in front of your people, so I had to invite you to come over, sit down and talk."


    After sitting in the chair with Dani, he said with a high smile, "major, you have appeared. Where have you been these two days? It won''t take so long to make a report."


    Some smiles appeared on Dani''s face. He whispered, "now I''m not a major. I''ve confirmed that I want to be promoted to lieutenant colonel. The order has come down, but it hasn''t been conveyed, and there''s no award ceremony."


    "Ha ha, Congratulations, Colonel!"


    Dani smiled awkwardly. After shaking hands with Gao Yang, he said with some guilt: "this operation can be said to be a great success and an incredible victory for our military intelligence bureau, but for some people, well, my victory seems a little untimely, so you have a hard time these two days?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s better than not to talk about it. It just feels forgotten. Why, someone doesn''t like victory? Oh, oh, I see. Is it General Marshall?"


    Dani nodded and whispered, "my practice is a little thoughtless. If only I had brought people from the special strike force of the Republican Guard division together at that time, even if there were only a few. Our internal news is now in the limelight of the military intelligence bureau, so General Marshall is a little unhappy."


    Gao Yang was a little unbelievable and said, "man, it''s a civil war now. It''s a state of war. Does it matter who gets the results?"


    Dani nodded and said, "it''s important. It''s important for General Marshall. Forget it. We won''t talk about it. In short, you know what''s going on."


    Gao Yang sighed. He couldn''t continue with Dani on the topic just now. When it comes to Zhengzhi, it''s always troublesome. He''s too sensitive to say.


    Dani breathed and said, "we all know your role. Originally, the war was over, but for some reason, you were treated coldly. This is what some people above mean. They want to cool you."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. In fact, I don''t care. Anyway, it''s an honorary rank. It really doesn''t matter. I''m more concerned about whether I can add some laser guided bombs."


    Dani smiled and said, "General Marshall is not happy, but our president is still very happy, and everyone in our military intelligence bureau is also very happy. In order to make up for you, our director has allocated a special fund, which has been approved by the president."


    Hearing about the special funds, Gao Yang''s heart jumped. It''s a good thing if he loses something insignificant such as honor and military rank, but gets real gold and silver.


    Sure enough, Dani patted the suitcase on the table and said with a smile, "we allocated a sum of funds as a reward to you."


    Gao Yang laughed. No wonder Dani wanted to call him over to talk. It turned out that it was about money.


    Dani stood up, pushed the two boxes and said with a smile, "I''ll give it to you. How to distribute it is your problem. It''s 800000 dollars in total."


    It''s only $800000. Gao Yang is a little disappointed. To be honest, if there is no war, this money will be enough for him to use for seven or eight days. If there is a war, he will be paid according to the daily salary of the battle, that is, two or three days, but less is better than nothing. Moreover, Syria is really short of money now, The 800, 000 yuan that the military intelligence agency has spent has been squeezed out of its own funds, and it has been very sincere.


    This is called returning a favor. Gaoyang is thinking about Dani, and Dani has to think about helping Gaoyang win some benefits.


    Gao Yang also stood up, smiled at Dani and said, "thanks. I know you must have spent a lot of effort to win some money."


    Dani smiled happily and said, "I finally squeezed out a sum of money. Oh, by the way, one more thing, I have some eyebrows for the things you asked me to check."


    Gao Yang asked Dani to help check the whereabouts of his sister Haifa on the 13th. Syria has almost complete control over Lebanon, and the military intelligence agency has a lot of personnel in Lebanon. If you want to check something that happened in Lebanon, the Syrian military intelligence agency is definitely more convenient than the intelligence agencies of any country in the world.


    Therefore, without telling the 13th, Gao Yang gave Dani the information he could say and asked Dani to use the channels of the military intelligence agency to help find out the whereabouts of Haifa.


    Now Dani said that Haifa''s whereabouts had some eyebrows, and Gao Yang suddenly became energetic. The news was much more exciting than that he had received 800000 US dollars.


    "What''s the situation?" he said in a loud voice

 Chapter 1062

    "Karima enjem, Lebanese, Miss Lebanon 2005, participated in the world beauty pageant in 2007."


    Gao Yang already knew what Dani was saying, but he didn''t interrupt Dani, because he knew that Dani would certainly say what he didn''t know.


    Dani stalled and said, "according to the normal track, Karima should get good results in the beauty pageant, either marry a rich man or go to Europe. This is normal. Karima''s route is different from others. She chooses to develop in the entertainment industry."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I said she used to be a singer."


    Dani waved his hand and said: "No, it''s more complicated than you think. Karima went to Europe first. She once worked as a model in Italy and France, but her modeling career was not very successful. So Karima returned to Lebanon in 2008. She began singing and making movies. She took two small cost films in Europe, but the role was very unimportant. Then, until she showed a certain talent in music Fu, it was 2009 when she became a singer in Lebanon. "


    Some of what Dani said is unknown to Gao Yang, because it can''t be found on the Internet. Karima enjem, that is, Haifa, has only some influence in Lebanon. Worldwide, her influence is not much, so the news is not overwhelming.


    Dany whispered: "After becoming a singer in Lebanon, Karima njim often went to Europe, but she didn''t stay for a long time, and we don''t know what she did in Europe. The turning point occurred in 2011. Since the summer of 2011, someone began to contact Karima njim. Then, at the end of 2011, Karima njim suddenly disappeared in Lebanon without her Exit records. "


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "you found out who the person who came into contact with her is, right?"


    Dani smiled, snapped his fingers and said in a deep voice, "yes, in fact, I didn''t check it much. I just asked my Lebanese colleagues to investigate Karima njem, and then they gave me a file."


    Gao Yang said in surprise: "files? You mean that the Syrian military intelligence agency has established a file for Karima njem? That means you have been paying attention to her?"


    Dani nodded and said in a deep voice: "Yes, Karima enjem went to Europe in the early summer of 2011 and stayed in Europe for more than half a month. About a month after returning from Europe, a man began to have frequent contact with Karima enjem. It was the man who attracted the attention of my colleagues in Lebanon because he was a member of the Shah intelligence agency."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Shah''s intelligence personnel?"


    Dani nodded: "Yes, the intelligence personnel of Shah. It was precisely because of the frequent contact between Karima enjem and the intelligence personnel of Shah that we launched surveillance on Karima enjem. The contact between the two did not last long and the number was not many. However, in October 2011, the intelligence personnel of Shah reappeared in Lebanon. Then, in early November, Karima enjem suddenly Missing. "


    Gao Yang said, "it''s so complicated, but at last there''s a little progress."


    Dani stood up and said: "The monitoring of Karima njem is very primary. After all, she is not the object that needs special attention, and the monitoring force we use is very limited. Therefore, Karima njem suddenly disappeared. We don''t know where she went. She may be dead or where she went. According to the judgment of Lebanon, Karima njem''s greatest advantage is that She may have left the country, but Lebanon has no record of her leaving the country. Therefore, I think she may have been taken to sha''a by the intelligence personnel of sha''a. of course, this is only my personal guess. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you must have a picture of the Shah?"


    Dani smiled, pointed high with his fingers, took his briefcase, took out a pile of photos, and said with a smile: "I told you about you long ago. This time, the people in Lebanon just sent all the files. I brought them all to you. Here are the photos and the information of the Shah people. Here you are."


    Gao Yang took the photo and was about to thank Dani with a smile, but took a pile of photos in front of him and stood up.


    After standing up, Gao Yang''s mind was in a mess, and Dani was startled by Gao Yang''s extreme reaction and said in a hurry: "what''s the matter?"


    After secretly scolding that he was still not calm enough, Gao Yang sat back in his chair and took a closer look at the man secretly photographed with Karima njem. After turning back the photos, he could confirm his discovery.


    Gao Yang breathed quickly and said in a deep voice, "this man has a holiday with me. I''m looking for him."


    Gao Yang has seen the person in the picture.


    When receiving the goods that killed Bruce in Iraq, the man who sent the convoy to the island circle on the outskirts of Baghdad to meet Gao Yang, the Bedouin beard.


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang nodded the beard in the picture and said, "who is this man?"


    Dani said in a deep voice: "Ben Ali, a member of the Shah intelligence agency, whose specific position is unknown, has been very active in recent years and has frequent activities in Iraq. In addition, this person also has a figure in China''s war. He has frequent contact with rebel organizations."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, this guy definitely has frequent contact with the rebels. He provides direct support to the rebels in Syria."


    Dany nodded, but said nothing more.


    Gao Yang finally couldn''t sit still. He stood up and walked back and forth in the room.


    Gao Yang has always suspected that the chemical weapons were provided by the Shah. It is no secret that the Shah wants to overthrow the current regime in Syria, but he knows that Gao Yang can''t do anything at all.


    But now, Gao Yang knows the identity of a murderer directly involved. The Shah who gave them chemical weapons and asked them to die directly. Now Gao Yang knows his name, Ben Ali.


    What''s more incredible is that Karima njim has a relationship with Ben Ali.


    Gao Yang has a general context in his heart. Although he is not sure, if his guess comes true, he will never see his sister in his life on the 13th.


    Gao Yang felt very upset. After walking back and forth for two steps, he held his temper, sat back in his chair, and then said in a deep voice, "well, let''s go on. You don''t know where Karima njem is now, do you?"


    Dani shrugged and said, "I''m sorry, that''s right."


    "What about Ben Ali?"


    "We also don''t know his whereabouts. Now we can''t take into account things outside Syria. The part in Lebanon is still in operation, but we have no time to take into account the of other countries. Moreover, we have a de facto hostile relationship with Shah, and the two sides are very strict with each other."


    Gao Yang nodded, waved the picture in his hand at Dani, and said in a deep voice, "can I take it?"


    Dani thought for a moment and said, "you can take a part and give me the rest, because these are not copied or reproduced."


    Gao Yang didn''t need too many photos either. He said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll take a look first, leave a few, and return the rest to you later."


    Dani nodded, took out a stack of documents from his briefcase again, and said in a deep voice, "take a detailed written record, seal it, and then give it back to me."


    After receiving the document, Gao Yang looked at Dani and said, "thank you very much. You helped me a lot, but what you did won''t make it difficult for you to do?"


    Dani smiled and said, "no, it''s just a small thing."


    Gao Yang immediately stood up and said, "I''ll leave and come to you later."


    Gao Yang hurried away from Dani''s house. After returning to his room, he whispered to his serviceman, "you go to the door and watch. Anyone who wants to come in should inform first."


    After explaining to the serviceman, Gao Yang entered his inner office and said to the busy humanitarian inside: "shadow, take them out and don''t come back until I call you, Leonard, you stay."


    Yak stood up and greeted his two assistants. Soon there were only Gao Yang and No. 13 left in the conference room.


    The 13th looked calmly at the man standing at his desk and said, "what''s up."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. After hearing the sound of closing the door, he put the information and photos in his hand in front of the 13th and said in a deep voice, "I''ll ask Dani for the information."


    After looking at the photos on the 13th, some excited faces finally appeared on his face. After turning over a few photos, he put down the photos that didn''t make much sense, and then picked up the materials and began to look through them quickly.


    On the 13th, he saw things very fast. He was trained in shorthand, so it was not long. On the 13th, he suddenly said in surprise: "intelligence personnel? How are they intelligence personnel again!"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak and waited for the 13th to finish reading the information.


    On the 13th, he put the information on the table, and then took a long breath. Then he said calmly: "I see. No wonder there are no traces of her. It turns out that professionals are eliminating traces for her."


    "Aren''t you excited at all?" he said in a loud and deep voice


    On the 13th, he looked at Gao Yang and said calmly, "I''m so excited now that I won''t let you see it. What''s the matter? You seem to be equally excited."


    High pitched channel: "I can''t help but get excited. You know why I came here to fight. Bruce''s death has something to do with the man in the picture. Tommle''s introducer, AIS, is the receiver and the person who directly attacked us. The man in the picture, he is the provider of chemical weapons, or maybe the publisher of our next task, so you say whether I should be excited."


    Finally, there was a dignified look on the 13th''s face. He said slowly, "things seem to be getting more and more complicated. I have to think about it, think about it."

 Chapter 1063

    On the 13th, he bowed his head and meditated for a long time, and then Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "have you come up with anything?"


    The 13th raised his head, looked at Gao Yang helplessly and said, "the more I think, the more confused I am. I don''t have any clue at all. Now I have a clue, but no line can wear it."


    Gao Yang pulled his hair hard. He was very helpless. If he could say what he knew, he might be able to integrate the messy clues, but he couldn''t say.


    Why did Karima njim get involved with the intelligence personnel of Shah, why did she have contact with Mossad, and then why did Karima njim appear in Israel and where she went now? Karima once mentioned that she was a forbidden man of a big man, but the question is, whose forbidden man is she.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help but say, "I think you should start from Ben Ali of the Shah. Why he contacted Karima enjem is very important. He may be to develop Karima into a spy, but there may be other possibilities. For example, Karima is a beautiful woman, and this is enough to happen a lot."


    Gao Yang still couldn''t resist and indirectly pointed out the possible situation of Karima. He didn''t say that Karima is now someone''s forbidden house, but Gao Yang thought that Ben Ali contacted Karima not for intelligence work. Maybe it''s just a dog leg of a big man after he fell in love with Karima.


    On the 13th, he nodded and said, "we can only start from Ben Ali. He has something to do with my sister''s disappearance. Now we just see if we can find this Ben Ali."


    "Ben Ali is an intelligence officer. He is now active in Iraq and Syria, but how do you start to investigate an intelligence officer?"


    On the 13th, he sighed again and said, "I don''t know. The most difficult thing to check is the intelligence personnel. They are not only good at hiding, but also have to hide themselves. I''ll try to turn to the cleaners. Maybe they can help me. Of course, they need to pay."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "do you have money?"


    On the 13th, he shook his head, then waved to Gao Yang and said, "I don''t have money now, but don''t worry about me. I know what you want to say. Don''t worry about it. Although I don''t have money for the cleaner, I can help the cleaner. The question now is whether the cleaner knows this Ben Ali."


    "Cleaners are not professional intelligence agencies. I don''t think they can help. Moreover, the Name Ben Ali must be false."


    "There is no doubt that it must be false."


    "What should I do?"


    "I don''t know. I know how to collect intelligence, but judging intelligence has never been my strong point."


    After a few meaningless conversations with the 13th, Gao Yang and the 13th fell into silence. After a while, Gao Yang suddenly said, "how about letting the shadow help?"


    After hesitating for a moment on the 13th, he quickly nodded and said, "well, in this regard, the shadow is really stronger than all of us, and bidani is also powerful. Maybe he can see something we don''t know."


    Gao Yang stood up, went to the door and said loudly, "Hassan, please come in, he himself."


    Yak soon entered the room and said loudly, "you''re done? What''s the matter? It''s mysterious."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "help see something, but you have to keep it a secret and rot everything you see and hear in your stomach."


    Yak shrugged and said, "it''s still so arrogant to ask for help? But who makes you the boss? Well, let me see what to see and bring the things."


    On the 13th, he gave the photos and materials to yak, and then whispered, "I want to find this girl. She is very important to me."


    After receiving the photo, yak whistled and said, "Wow, this woman is very beautiful. Your girlfriend? Wife? Ran away with someone?"


    After the muscles on the 13th face twitched twice, he said in a deep voice: "my sister, and shadow, your smelly mouth will cause trouble for you sooner or later. Do you know why you don''t attract people and can''t get promoted?"


    Yak said indifferently, "don''t tell me. Well, let me have a look. Well, let me see. Hey, aren''t you going to introduce the situation to me?"


    On the 13th, he introduced the situation to Yake with a straight face. At the same time, Yake was quickly opening the information. After listening and reading, Yake spread out the information in his hand and said loudly, "that''s all?"


    The 13th said helplessly, "yes, that''s all. We don''t have more information. Can you see anything?"


    Yak sighed and said in a deep voice, "Hey, after teaching you for so long, why haven''t you made progress? I''ve said many times that divergent thinking is easy to solve in another direction. Why don''t you understand such a simple problem?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Yak threw the picture on the table and said loudly, "you can''t find the answer you want for such a simple thing and such detailed information? You two are not smart enough."


    Yak knocked on the photo with his hand on the table and said loudly, "it''s obvious that the key point of the girl you''re looking for is Ben Ali, who belongs to the Shah intelligence agency. With these two directions as a breakthrough, the answer is easy to come to."


    With a black line on his face, he said, "shadow, don''t show off your professional knowledge. Speak quickly!"


    Yak said, "you don''t need to find Ben Ali at all. What you want is the whereabouts of the girl. It''s very simple. It''s good to see if Ben Ali has done the same thing or similar things before. In addition, think about why Ben Ali did this and what''s his purpose?"


    On the 13th, he couldn''t help it. He said in a deep voice, "nonsense, just know. Why bother to check."


    Yak said proudly: "Fortunately, you met me and asked me for help. Well, I don''t know Ben Ali, and I don''t know why he contacted your sister, but I know one thing, that is, one of the actual controllers of the Shah intelligence agency, deputy director of the intelligence agency and defense minister MEIZHE Goren. Prince Ben suharitan likes to play around the world, and then when he is playing If he has a crush on that beauty, he will send someone to invite that beauty back. "


    Gao Yang and the 13th whispered at the same time, "please go back?"


    Both of them increased the word "please", and then yak shrugged and said, "yes, please go back, guys. Do you think a prince of a tyrant country needs any tough means to take the woman he likes home?"


    After saying that, Yake raised his face and said solemnly to Gao Yanghe No. 13: "you are very lucky. My master has a crush on you. On behalf of a prince, I sincerely invite you to be a guest."


    After that, yak began to throw money with his hands, and then said solemnly, "aha, we have oil, we have money, we have money, do we go? Ten thousand dollars a day, one hundred thousand a day, one million a day, ten million a day, OK, you agree, please follow me."


    After a man finished the monologue, yak spread his hand and said: "That''s it. Who do you think can resist this temptation? In fact, there have been many such cases in Europe, which ordinary people don''t know, but many of us in the intelligence department know where the prince has gone, where there will be the sudden disappearance of several stars or ordinary girls. Of course, most women will disappear again in a short time Yes, and they will become very rich. Well, I can''t earn money in my life. "


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "it sounds like a big or small style."


    Yak shook his head and said, "it''s not Huahua. It''s Huahua old man. The prince is an old guy. He''s 78 years old. Oh, it should be 79 years old this year."


    After that, yak said with a smile: "I don''t know what position Ben Ali holds in the intelligence agency, and I don''t know whether he is Karima who contacted the prince for the prince, but I know that the prince happened to be there during Karima''s stay in Europe. According to the prince''s habit, even if it''s just speculation, I think it''s not far from the truth?"


    If yak was not a member of an intelligence agency before, he would not know some inside information, so it would be the right person to ask yak to help. What yak said is really close to the truth.


    The 13th finally had a clear place to find his sister. After taking a deep breath, the 13th said in a deep voice, "thank you."


    Yak shrugged and said, "as far as I know, I don''t think you need to hurry to find your sister. She is an adult and she has the right to choose the life she wants."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "no, you don''t understand. I must find her as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang knows what''s going on. He knows what Karima wants to do. Karima just wants to kill him when she gets close to the prince, so Karima''s situation is not safe.


    On the 13th, after thinking for a moment, he looked at Gao Yang and said, "it''s wired. I''m going to Shah."


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "OK, you''ll go right away. I know your ability. After you go, be more careful and find out your sister''s whereabouts as soon as possible."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "no, I''ll go as soon as possible, but don''t be so anxious. I''ll go again when you finish your work here."


    Gao Yang also shook his head and said, "no, you don''t understand. You have to go immediately. Use all your skills to find your sister immediately. I won''t tell you why, but you must know that your sister is not safe. She is in a very dangerous situation, so find her as soon as possible and take her away. That''s it."

 Chapter 1064

    Yak looked at Gao Yang in surprise, and then looked at No. 13 with the same surprised eyes. Then he said with a stunned look: "where do you two come from? Guys, did you listen to what I said just now?"


    Yak grabbed the information on the table and patted it with his hand: "Guys, think about it. Even if you are ignorant, you should know how many guards he will have? Also, have you ever thought about it? The people of the Shah intelligence bureau are not a group of idiots. Well, I take back this sentence. In short, even if they are idiots, they are many, many powerful idiots. What are you going to do Go and bring the beautiful woman out? Hmm? What do you do? "


    On the 13th, he looked at yak and whispered, "it''s very simple. Go in, find my sister and take her out."


    Yak smiled angrily. Then he smiled and said, "where is the prince''s home, your backyard?"


    No. 13 said expressionless, "it''s almost like my backyard."


    Gao Yang knew what skill the 13th should have. He said in a deep voice, "when will you start?"


    The 13th shrugged his shoulders and said, "as soon as possible, I can''t go directly from here. Don''t worry. I''ll arrange to leave after I''m ready and go."


    On the battlefield in Syria, it''s useless to be side by side on the 13th. Gao Yang doesn''t mind letting him leave in advance. Of course, he can''t stop him even if he wants to leave on the 13th. He followed him on the 13th to find Karima''s whereabouts.


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said in a deep voice, "I have to return the information to Dani and copy the useful things for me later. Well, that''s all."


    Waving his hand, Gao Yang left the room. When he opened the door of the office, he found Dani''s orderly standing at his door with two boxes.


    Dani''s orderly stood forward and whispered, "Colonel, you forgot these two boxes. I brought them to you."


    Gao Yang just got the news from Karima and forgot about the money as soon as he was excited.


    Shrugged, pointed high at his desk and said, "Oh, thank you. Please put it next to the table."


    At this time, Hassan came up to Gao Yang and whispered, "Colonel, Mr. Peter came just now and left when he knew you had something to do. He asked me to tell you to go to him when you have time, as well as Mr. toad and Mr. dragon knight."


    "He didn''t say anything?"


    "Didn''t say."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll have a look. You don''t have to follow me. Go and put away the two boxes and wait for me to come back."


    The office was originally connected to the dormitory. Gao Yang couldn''t walk a few steps at all, so he knocked a door: "toad, Dragon Knight, go, big maozi is looking for us."


    Gao Yang often meets Peter these days, just to compete. Of course, it''s mainly the competition between Li JinFang and Peter, and Andy ho follows him from time to time. After all, it''s very rare for an expert to fight.


    Gao Yang thought Peter was free again. He asked them to go there just to have a competition. He didn''t take it seriously. He called Li JinFang and Andy Ho and soon arrived at the temporary plank house where Peter and they lived.


    Li JinFang walked in front. He knocked on Peter''s door and said loudly, "is it inside?"


    The door was soon opened, revealing an excited Peter.


    After seeing the three of them, Peter waved his hand and shouted, "come in, come in and say!"


    After the three of them entered the house, Peter closed the door, and then Gao Yang said strangely, "you look very happy today."


    Peter nodded with a smile, and then he whispered, "I just came back from the hospital. It''s not long. I want to tell you that paliuka is awake."


    Gao Yang stared and said, "Oh, Congratulations, man, this is good news."


    Andy he blushed and said, "is there anything to be surprised? It doesn''t depend on who saved it."


    Peter and Gao Yang, who congratulated him, shook hands with Li JinFang, but they hugged Andy ho. After a bear hug, they shouted, "thank you, man, thank you so much!"


    Peter was very excited. After getting rid of Peter''s bear hug, Andy he said seriously, "tell me about your friend."


    Peter hurriedly said, "I woke up at more than two o''clock last night. I didn''t lose consciousness after waking up. I received the notice at five o''clock in the morning and went to see him. When I saw him, he was still awake and conscious. The doctor said that all complications have been controlled. Now the most dangerous period has passed."


    Andy he said with a smile: "well, he has passed the dangerous period, but he still has to be careful in a short time. His body needs a long time to recover. He is different from the ordinary wounded. He still has many fractures. He has to be careful."


    Peter said respectfully, "yes, yes, he will cultivate in the military hospital in a short time. In a short time, a doctor will come. If the situation permits, he will be sent back to Russia."


    Andy nodded and said, "well, it''s good. Just be careful."


    At this time, Gao Yang smiled and said, "man, is that why you called us here?"


    Peter rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "please come to thank you again, especially the Dragon Knight, and to share my joy with you. Of course, you should share not only my joy, but also good things."


    Andy Ho''s eyes lit up and said, "what good thing have you got? Wine?"


    Peter snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "that''s right! Vodka, vodka from Russia!"


    Think what you lack. Syria is forbidden to drink. Andy ho didn''t like drinking very much, but after a long time of not drinking, Andy ho couldn''t help cheering: "come on, take it out."


    Peter bumped open his wardrobe, then took out two bottles of vodka from it, jumped up and said with a smile: "Our boss secretly gave it to me. He knows how paliuka survived. This is what our boss got from the embassy. There are only two bottles of top vodka in the private possession of the ambassador to Syria. Our boss said that we must buy you two drinks."


    Gao Yang smiled, patted Andy ho on the shoulder and said, "I''ve followed you."


    Peter put two bottles of wine on the table, then slapped four drinking glasses, impatiently poured four glasses of wine, then put the bottle on the table and said anxiously, "come on, guys, let''s raise our glasses!"


    Gao Yang and the four of them stood at the table. After they all raised their glasses, Peter coughed softly and said loudly, "first cup, I wish paliuka a a speedy recovery and work!"


    The glass was not full, but there was one or two. After Gao Yang drank it dry, he only felt a fire pouring into his throat.


    After Gao Yang coughed, he hurriedly said, "Falk, what kind of wine is this? It''s too strong."


    Peter closed his eyes and breathed a long sigh of relief. He said with an intoxicated face, "distilled vodka, 80 degrees. It''s really strong. It''s so comfortable."


    Gao Yang felt like a fire burning in his stomach. He was not used to vodka at all, and Li Jin could drink, but he didn''t like vodka. Only Andy nodded and said, "yes, it''s really strong."


    Peter poured wine into the glass again. Gao Yang was going to refuse, but he didn''t want to be looked down upon, so he had to watch Peter pour four glasses of wine again.


    "The second cup, to the Dragon Knight! Man, you''re the best doctor I''ve ever seen. Dry!"


    In the second cup, Gao Yang brushed a slippery head and didn''t feel stuffy. Nevertheless, his head began to faint.


    I can''t help but admit that I''m not good at drinking.


    Peter quickly poured the third cup, then raised his glass and said loudly, "third cup, cheers for friendship!"


    The third cup Gao Yang couldn''t drink any more. He was afraid that he would have to vomit when he went out after drinking three cups of wine. He had a poor capacity of wine, and he was good at the rhythm of continuous fierce drinking. Moreover, the degree of the wine was still high, which made it difficult for him to swallow.


    The vodka Peter brought was 750 mL, that is, one and a half kilos. After three rounds of wine, there were still some left in the bottle, that is, three Liang.


    When Peter picked up the bottle again, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "I won''t drink any more. You three continue."


    Peter waved his hand and said, "no, come on, let''s destroy both bottles."


    Li JinFang knew Gao Yang''s drinking capacity. He stretched out his hand to stop Peter''s bottle and said with a smile, "he has something else to do. I''m fine. Come on, let''s drink."


    As soon as Li JinFang''s voice fell, the door was banged. Then I heard Dani shouting outside the door: "Colonel, are you inside?"


    The four people didn''t panic, but Peter quickly put the two wine bottles back into the wardrobe, and then quickly poured water into the three cups, while Gao Yang wanted to cry without tears. His head was dizzy. Looking at the wine in the cup, he drank it or didn''t drink it.


    Finally, he raised his heart and quickly poured the wine into his mouth.


    In a country where alcohol is banned by the whole people, it''s not a problem to praise them for drinking secretly, but it''s not good to let people see it.


    Peter breathed and opened the door. Then Dany looked inside. When he saw Gao Yang, he immediately waved and shouted, "Colonel, I have something urgent to tell you."


    Dani didn''t enter the house. When Gao Yang came to him, Dani immediately lowered his voice and said, "the iron wall mercenary regiment appeared. It''s different from the previous situation. This time, the iron wall mercenary regiment is not to train the rebel soldiers. They seem to be protecting someone."


    Gao Yang''s heart was tight. He was drunk and said in a hurry: "where? Are you sure?"


    Dani whispered: "sure, it''s the mercenaries. This time there are a few more people, but the specific number is uncertain. They seem to be protecting someone. It''s located in the eastern suburb of Damascus."

 Chapter 1065

    Gao Yang was very excited and finally let him wait until this day.


    Why pay attention to the iron wall mercenary regiment is not to hope to follow the iron wall mercenary regiment to find badadi. Now this opportunity comes. The iron wall mercenary regiment looks like protecting someone. Although it is impossible to determine who they are protecting, it must know that it will be a big man.


    After several thoughts, Gao Yang whispered to Dani: "how long can the action window period be? Do you know the enemy''s strength?"


    Dani shook his head and said, "these are not clear. Now we just know the location of the iron wall mercenary regiment. We almost know nothing about the others. Do you want to contact the air force quickly and ask them to send reconnaissance planes?"


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, No. according to past experience, the enemy is still very sensitive to the urgency of investigation. As long as the reconnaissance plane is used to investigate an area for many times, the iron wall mercenary regiment will soon transfer. Don''t shoot the reconnaissance plane this time. Find another way."


    Dany said in a deep voice, "do you want to act today?"


    "Yes, I''ll call everyone up later to study the action plan. I don''t miss the opportunity. I think today is a good opportunity. As long as the information sent is correct, it''s worth fighting with all my strength!"


    "Do it during the day?"


    "No, we don''t have to do it during the day. If we can do it at night, try to wait until night. But if the enemy has a new trend, it''s not unacceptable to do it during the day. At least we should be ready to start at any time."


    Dani frowned and said, "how many people do you think it is appropriate to send out that team?"


    "I''m not sure yet. Wait and see if there is any new information. In any case, the preparations must be done well, the aircraft must be enough, and our needs for transporting helicopters must be met. You should contact gilanor quickly, ask him to report upward, and arrange the helicopter transfer here as soon as possible."


    Dani nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go to gilanor and let him coordinate the plane first. Won''t you go with me?"


    Gao Yang was very worried, but after looking at Peter in the room, he shook his head and said, "go first and I''ll come later."


    Dani hurried away and waited for Gao Yang to close the door. Li JinFang said with concern: "what''s up?"


    Gao Yang nodded and took a breath: "the enemy finally showed his tail."


    Li JinFang was excited on his face, patted his hand and said in a loud voice, "action today?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "at present, we are not well prepared, but try to act today."


    Li JinFang sighed, "great, I must... Well, I''ll prepare."


    After Gao Yang raised his hand and stopped Li JinFang who wanted to leave, he said to Peter: "do you still need to know what you asked me when you were in the hospital?"


    Peter shook his head and said, "can you speak?"


    "Yes, I can say it now."


    "Let''s talk about it."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered to Peter: "I don''t know who were the people who ambushed paliuka, but I know who taught the machine gunners who ambushed him. There are several good machine gunners in a mercenary regiment named Tiebi. They work for AIS. In addition to protecting the high level of AIS, they also train AIS''s machine gunners. That''s all I know, and it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with attacking paliuka Big. "


    Peter shrugged and said, "it doesn''t really matter, but it does matter. You know, it''s good to find a vent for revenge. It''s normal to vent."


    Gao Yang doesn''t pay much attention to Peter''s plan, because Peter has a life. Peter''s task is only as an instructor. He can''t directly participate in the war as a fighter.


    "One more thing, do you think the people you train can go to war?"


    Peter nodded and said, "the morale is very high, the experience is insufficient, the basic combat skills are mastered, and the equipment they use is familiar. The adaptable battlefield is too narrow. At present, they can only carry out CQB combat, but if they want to carry out CQB combat, I think they can also go to the battlefield. After all, we all know what the rebel''s combat power is."


    Gao Yang said, "what if the enemy is strong?"


    Peter shrugged: "Then I don''t know what the result will be. Even if we meet a strong enemy, even an old hand like us doesn''t know what will happen. Besides, there are a bunch of recruits, which are likely to be a large number of casualties, or the whole army may be destroyed. Of course, it may also be a big victory. After all, it depends on who the commander is. The result of Farouk''s command will be biased towards the bad side, but you can command the result yourself Who can say that it can be very good. "


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I was going to let those people you trained fight two easy battles to accumulate experience, but now the iron wall suddenly came out, and I began to feel headache. Now let the special strike force fight with the strong enemy. It''s a little risky, but the reality is that if I take big action, I must take them with me."


    After a pause, he raised his voice and said: "I decided to take the action team of the military intelligence bureau and the Reconnaissance Force of the third infantry brigade. As for the special strike force you trained, I prefer to take a small team to show its existence, but this idea can not be realized, because Marshall gave me a lot of pressure. He won''t care how many casualties the soldiers you trained. He just wants to win. Now tell me, can I Take the special strike force? "


    After that, Gao Yang waved his fist and said, "you are a trainer. You are most familiar with their situation. If you think you can''t take them, I won''t take any. I can withstand the pressure from Marshall. If you think you can, I''ll pull them all."


    Peter said in a deep voice, "is it a big operation?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I don''t know the terrain and the enemy''s forces yet, but for the sake of insurance, I''ll use the strongest force in my hand."


    After walking a few steps back and forth in the room, Peter waved and said, "come on! I''ll group the personnel and report the characteristics of each group to you, and..."


    After taking a deep breath, Peter said in a deep voice, "I will go to war myself!"


    Li JinFang widened his eyes in surprise, and then stopped talking.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "are you going to fight in person? Man, your order is to train people here, but it''s not for you to fight in person. Do you want to disobey the order?"


    Peter took two steps in place, then waved his hand and said loudly, "it doesn''t matter if I go to war quietly. My people will never betray me. If no one knows, it''s all right."


    Soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty. Li JinFang is a good soldier.


    Li JinFang would never disobey any order, so he was shocked by Peter''s choice, so he said in a hurry: "are you crazy? This is a violation of orders and combat regulations. It''s ok if there''s no accident. Once there''s an accident, you''ll go to the military law office! Are you crazy!"


    Peter said with a smile, "man, don''t get excited. Don''t get excited. It''s no big deal. I went and I came back. It''s no big deal."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "man, think about it. We lack accurate intelligence and have no military advantage. We have to fight on the territory controlled by the enemy. This is a complete military adventure. Anything can happen."


    Peter said with a smile, "of course you have to take risks in war."


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to discuss whether Peter had violated the order. He still had a lot to do.


    "Whatever you think, you still have time to think about it. Please assemble the special strike forces and make them ready for battle."


    Peter smiled and said to Gao Yang, "no problem, I''ll be fine soon. I''m waiting for your orders at any time."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "toad, Dragon Knight, gather all of us to wait for me. I need to communicate with Syria."


    When the three turned to go, Peter shouted, "wait."


    After they stopped, Peter turned and opened his wardrobe, put the two bottles of wine back on the table, and said loudly, "it''s possible to go to war at any time. We can''t finish drinking the wine. Come on, let''s finish the opened bottle and the rest."


    Peter shrugged, picked up the unopened vodka and said to Andy Ho, "here you are."


    Andy ho smiled and said, "OK, I''ll keep it until we finish the war and celebrate our victory."


    Peter poured the rest of the wine into four glasses, raised the glass and shouted, "cheers to victory!"


    "For victory!"


    After shouting, Gao Yang drank up the wine in the cup, then put the cup on the table, and Li JinFang and the three hurried out of Peter''s room.


    Back in his office, Gao Yang said to his orderly, "please ask captain Farouk and lieutenant gilanor to come."


    After ordering the servicemen, Gao Yang went into the meeting room where yak was staying and said in a deep voice, "find out the map of Guta District in the eastern suburb of Damascus and choose the battlefield immediately. Someone will give you a detailed address and find out the place suitable for landing later. I need a detailed action plan later."


    Yak said in a deep voice, "I see."


    On the 13th, he was also in the conference room. He frowned and said, "why, do you want to take action?"


    Gao Yang waved and said, "it''s none of your business. Hurry to do your business and leave early. You''re not a combatant and don''t have to get involved."


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "you haven''t answered my question yet."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "obviously, there is an action, but nothing has been decided yet. Everything is just preparatory work."


    "OK, I''ll go with you. It''s not too late for me to leave when this operation is over. Anyway, the operation will start soon. It won''t delay me, will it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Hey, you haven''t been used in previous operations. What fun are you doing this time? Let''s go."


    After thinking for a moment, the 13th looked up and said, "no, I must follow you this time, and I must be by your side."


    Gao Yang cried and laughed, "why?"


    The 13th said solemnly, "when you came in and told the shadow to do those things, I had an ominous premonition. I thought something was going to happen to you, so I must protect you around you. That''s it."

 Chapter 1066

    The war has been fought for a long time. He has to be a little superstitious or taboo. On the 13th, he said he had an ominous feeling. Gao Yang was really a little hairy.


    After a forced smile, Gao Yang smiled at No. 13 and said, "Hey, don''t scare me. It''s not good to say such words before the war. Don''t talk disorderly."


    On the 13th, he still looked very serious and said, "you know I never talk nonsense."


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth a few times and said helplessly, "man, is your ominous premonition because of this action or for me?"


    The 13th frowned and said, "there''s so much nonsense there. If I can distinguish this, I''m God. I''m not a prophet. I just feel a little bad when you say it''s possible to act soon."


    Gao Yang shrugged helplessly and was on the line, and he was not allowed to give up the action just because of an ominous hunch on the 13th after waiting for a long time.


    What else does Gao Yang want to say, but on the 13th, he said with an impatient face: "don''t talk nonsense, I''ll follow you."


    "Well, let''s go together."


    After saying that, he said with a bitter smile: "you do what you should do, I have to continue to talk with people. This is a big action, and there are too many places to coordinate."


    Gao Yang found Farouk and gilanor, and there''s nothing polite with them. If you need anything, just ask them to do it.


    However, with the various returns from the Syrian side represented by Dani, Gao Yang soon found that the situation seemed beyond his control,


    If it''s a big operation, the number of helicopters needed is not a small number. If you just send people, you need at least eight M17 transport helicopters to collect the helicopters in Damascus. Maybe not so many.


    There are also armed helicopters, fighter bombers, ground support personnel and pilots. The whole airport must be mobilized, not only one airport, but also several airports at the same time.


    Not only the air force needs to be mobilized, but also the army needs to be prepared. Once the airborne operation fails, a large number of Syrian elites face an adverse war situation. Someone must go to the rescue. If it can be done first, this preparation must be done. In addition, if the operation is very successful, the army must be prepared to cooperate in order to obtain greater results.


    Gao Yang has a heavy burden on his shoulders. There are only about 30 people who really belong to him, but because he gives an order, the people who will be mobilized are really thousands of troops. Although it is a special operation with only a few hundred people directly, behind the scenes support and combat preparations need to be made, Even those who really need to fight are a huge number.


    Times make heroes. Gaoyang is just a mercenary. However, with the promotion at all levels and the intentional or unintentional cooperation of all parties, Gaoyang is now a core figure in special operations in Syria. His airport has also become a special operations command center supported by the whole country of Syria, or at least the whole city of Damascus.


    Gao Yang has an honorary rank, so he can''t be said to be inferior. However, even if he exercises the power he can mobilize with the rank of Colonel, it''s not too much to describe it with the weight of inferiority, because his power and actions will have a great impact on the situation in Damascus, even if they can play a decisive role.


    The importance of the situation in Damascus to Syria cannot be overemphasized. Therefore, no matter whether anyone realizes it or not, Gao Yang is also a key figure who can promote the direction of the Syrian war to some extent.


    In fact, Gao Yang is not aware of his impact on Syria, but he knows that his current position is very critical. His every decision and order are related to the lives of many people.


    Helicopters are rapidly transferred, fighter bombers are refueling and loading, and the army has started a small-scale mobilization. One brigade of the Republican Guard division and the fourth Armored Division has received orders and is ready to attack at any time. These two brigades are used to defend the reserve team in Damascus and are never easily mobilized.


    The Republican Guard has been guarding Damascus, while the fourth Armored Division has been stationed in the Golan Heights, but it has been transferred to Damascus in 12 years. Now, the reserves of these two forces that never move lightly are going to fight.


    The military intelligence bureau began to operate at full capacity. Although it was of no use, information was sent like a flood, and Marshall had paid attention. Gao Yang even received a hint, intentionally or unintentionally, that Bashar was also paying attention to the action that had not yet begun, or even would not necessarily start.


    After a series of orders were issued, Gao Yang knew that the battle would have to be fought anyway. Since he knew how many people, how many troops and how many people had their eyes on him.


    It''s all because of Gao Yang''s sentence, big action, he''s going to launch a big action. After layers of transmission by Dani, Farouk and gilanor, its representative significance has been amplified.


    Gao Yang is a little depressed. His so-called big action is only relative to the action of only sending more than a dozen people before. It turned out that only a dozen people were sent out in each war. This time, more than 100 people need to be sent out. Relatively speaking, it is certainly a big action.


    Unfortunately, others do not distinguish between large and small operations in terms of the number of people dispatched.


    No matter how large the scale of each previous action, the results are first-class and arrogant, dazzling one by one. For the previous action, Gao Yang has never expressed any words to describe it, but this time, this is the big action spoken by Gao Yang. So, what results should a big action achieve?


    Gao Yang made a mistake. His mistake was that he didn''t realize that he was actually a famous general. His every move, words and deeds will attract people''s attention, and they will attract people''s attention.


    Gao Yang didn''t expect that things would become so big. Obviously, it was just a military adventure with unclear intelligence. However, after layers of overweight, every senior person who could contact him promoted it. After adding some strength, a military adventure with unclear intelligence finally turned into a decisive battle.


    "Report, Colonel, I have been instructed to inform you that the assembly of the 105th armored brigade of the Republican Guard has been completed. If necessary, an Armored Regiment will be put into the battlefield immediately as a leading force. The notification is complete."


    The herald put a document on the high table, saluted and left. Although instant messaging is really convenient now, some important orders or notices will still be conveyed in the form of documents.


    Gao Yang picked up the document and was confused. He didn''t understand why the Republican Guard division had to inform him of the mobilization of a regiment. Did Marshall use him as the commander of the regiment, and didn''t know that his duty was to command a special force of only more than 100 people.


    Also, Gao Yang knew what the transfer of the 105th armored brigade of the Republican Guard meant. Before Marshall was promoted to the commander of the Republican Guard division and the fourth armored division, he commanded the 105th armored brigade.


    Before the "surprise" was over, gilanor stood in front of the high table and said loudly, "I have been ordered to inform you that three mig-23bn are ready for battle. If they attack during the day, these three fighter bombers can be put into the battlefield."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said to gilanor, "Lieutenant, please tell me that I am commanding a small-scale and low-intensity special operation, not a battle. Why should I be informed of these?"


    Gilanor said helplessly, "Colonel, I''m just acting under orders."


    Gao Yang was helpless when the phone on his desk rang.


    Gao Yang didn''t answer the phone on his desk once, not once. When he was dazzled by the reports fed back one after another, he heard the phone ring in front of him. Gao Yang didn''t realize the troops there, so he reached out and grabbed the phone.


    "Hey, that one."


    "Colonel ram, I''m Marshall."


    Marshall''s words were sincere and his mood was high. After he was stunned for a while, he reacted. Marshall called in person.


    "Hello, general."


    "Colonel, let go. I wish your action a complete success. I look forward to hearing the news that you have won a great victory again. Well, I know you are preparing for the war. Don''t bother you. I wish you victory again. Bye."


    Hung up the phone and raised the black line on his face.


    After rubbing his forehead and thinking for a moment, Gao Yang raised his head and said to Hassan, "where are the two boxes? Take them out for me."


    No matter what others think, Gao Yang''s consciousness is very clear. He knows that he is only the commander of a special operation after all. No matter how much impact his battle will bring, this is not what he considers. What he should consider and ensure is that his own battle can win and get the results he wants.


    If you want to win the battle within your ability, you rely on Satan and those people hired by Satan. They are not 105 armored brigades or troops ready to cooperate. People have to recognize their position, and Gao Yang knows his position very well.


    Relying on your brothers and fighting what you are good at is the right reason. Everything else is floating clouds.


    After calling Satan and the directly hired people together and letting the outsiders leave, Gao Yang looked at the people standing in front of him and said in a deep voice, "guys, we''re going to war."


    No one spoke. Gao Yang put the two boxes on the table, opened the box and revealed that it was full of banknotes. Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I like to tell you something in the open. What I want to tell you is that this battle is not easy to fight. The enemy is no longer just those fools of the rebels. The real test is coming. The money is a bonus. After you listen to me, if you don''t plan to fight, you can choose to leave. If you decide to fight, you can come and get the money."

 Chapter 1067

    Ludwig stood up, turned solemnly to a crowd and said in a deep voice, "guys, money is very important, but life is more important. What do you think?"


    All eyes focused on Ludwig. After Ludwig coughed, he said in a deep voice, "let''s go, let''s go, go home. Anyway, we''ve made a lot of money. It''s time to enjoy life."


    Red feather extended his middle finger to Ludwig, and then said with disdain: "then? Then you stay and swallow the money alone, right?"


    Ludwig looked distressed and said, "Falk, you idiot, you should beat me and cooperate with me, let these fools leave, and then let us share the money. Oh, you idiot, can''t you say a few words less?"


    Li Qiu said disdainfully, "big man, you''re enough. You''re not the only smart man here."


    Alcohol nodded at Gao Yang and said loudly, "man, everyone is a mercenary. No one will leave when making money. Big business is rare. Just say how much each person is."


    Gao Yang pointed to the box and said loudly, "it''s the money. The participants share it equally. Then it depends on how the war is going. If it''s difficult, I''ll make it up for you. If it''s easy, you won''t have any more money, but I want to tell you the details before you decide to stay.


    After Gao Yang paused, he looked up again and said, "well, I received the information and found the trace of the iron wall mercenary regiment. The iron wall mercenary regiment may be with badadi of ace. My goal is to kill badadi. You must remember that my goal is to kill badadi, not the iron wall mercenary regiment."


    Ludwig scratched his bald head and said, "iron wall mercenary regiment? Has anyone heard of it?"


    Most people shook their heads, raised their hands and said: "I''ll tell you the information about the iron wall mercenary Corps later. Don''t interrupt me now. What I want to say is that the intelligence is still very unclear. We don''t know how many enemies there are, how their combat power is, and what the battlefield environment is. In short, we know almost nothing about the iron wall mercenary Corps except where they are."


    The eagle claw said indifferently, "it''s enough to know where the enemy is."


    Gao Yang smiled and then continued: "generally speaking, the battle we want to fight will be an adventure. I don''t know how difficult it is, but I know it''s very, very dangerous."


    The savage smiled and said, "if it''s dangerous, give more bonuses. We know you''re a generous boss. I said, man, others try their best to make the task simple. You''re good. Try your best to make the task difficult. Are you stupid?"


    Li Yunzhe muttered, "I like stupid bosses."


    Everyone laughed, and Gao Yang said with a smile: "I think we are friends now. Besides, I don''t think it''s a good habit to cheat friends."


    The military dog said with a smile, "boss, tell me something useful, the information of the iron wall mercenary regiment and the battle deployment."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "The iron wall mercenary regiment is a very characteristic mercenary regiment. They have at least three core machine gunners as the basis for building the regiment. Generally speaking, the iron wall mercenary regiment is good at defense. They have three machine gunners. They usually fight with three machine gun groups. It is still difficult to defend, especially when defending important places or cooperating with other mercenary regiments."


    The savage smiled, "machine gunner? We have a big dog!"


    Savages and groliov are old acquaintances, and people who know groliov are usually very confident and praise them, and so are savages.


    Groliov smiled and said, "don''t interrupt. I''m on the plane. If I really meet a powerful machine gunner, I can''t jump off the plane to cover you."


    "Yes, don''t be careless. The iron wall mercenary regiment is still very powerful. I''ll explain the situation of the iron wall roughly."


    Gao Yang took out a piece of paper, looked at it and read: "Stein Baoke, nicknamed knight, German, about 35 years old, machine gunner, using mg3, head of iron wall mercenary regiment, former German army, of course, he is very good at using machine guns.


    Then there is pirodi, nicknamed explosive bear, also from Germany. He is also about 35 years old. He is a fire Raider and Stan Baoke''s deputy shooter. He uses M4 rifle or g36. This guy has a hot temper, but he listens to stan''s words very much. It is speculated that he and Stan should be old comrades in arms. They have known each other for a long time. Basically, these two people can be regarded as a combination. "


    Gao Yang turned a page and then said, "yeogeni, machine gunner, nicknamed hot, Russian, claims to be the heavy firepower of a detachment of the signal flag. He is good at using all the heavy weapons made by Russian infantry and PKM machine guns. He also performed very well. He is also one of the core members of the iron wall mercenary regiment.


    Then there is Ramia Spitz, a Greek, Raider and Deputy shooter of yeogeni, nicknamed jazz. The most proud record is that one person killed two enemies in an encounter, and the other two were badly hit. Although there is a element of luck, this guy is also very powerful. He uses the weapon M4A1. Obviously, these two guys are a fixed machine gun team. "


    "Next is Tony Eric, an African American, nicknamed spring hand. He came out of the 75th Ranger regiment. His strength is excellent. It''s easy to throw grenades for more than 70 meters. He''s a machine gunner, but this guy is special. He uses M249 because he has strong strength. He can use a machine gun as an assault rifle in an emergency. This guy''s gun is very accurate, but he doesn''t fit very well as a machine gunner Greg, he''s not very good at repression.


    According to the information I have on hand, this guy doesn''t have a deputy shooter, but note that this information is from last year, that is to say, the iron wall mercenary regiment is likely to increase its manpower now. In addition, according to some information I have, the iron wall mercenary regiment has provided training for AIS''s machine gunners, and AIS''s machine gunners have performed very well after their training I don''t believe it''s a rebel. "


    After a pause, he said loudly, "as I told you, a team of Russians encountered an attack. The machine gunners among the attackers were very eye-catching, that is, the machine gunners trained by the iron wall mercenary regiment."


    The strong wind shouted, "you can teach the rebels how to use machine guns. I think these people''s mouths are more powerful than their machine guns."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said: "If I were you, I would prefer that the iron wall mercenary regiment is a very powerful opponent rather than making fun of them. Guys, that''s the case. The information is not very detailed, and we don''t know much about the enemy. Now you know that there are very vicious machine gunners in the enemy, and you all know how to deal with machine guns. I won''t say more now Tell me, are you going to continue to fight? "


    The collimator raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what others think, but I think the advantage is on our side. Of course, casualties may occur, but I don''t think it must be me. As a mercenary, personally, I can bear less than half of the casualty ratio, so I don''t know any reason for me to give up."


    Everyone knows the truth that knowing oneself and knowing the enemy is invincible in a hundred battles, but the question is, who can really do this from ancient times to the present? Therefore, when fighting, both sides always try their best to win over each other, but unless they are opponents with great differences, no one dares to ensure that they are the winner.


    If the gap is really large, it may be determined who will win before the war, so it is still possible to judge the victory in advance in the war, but it is difficult to judge the casualties in advance. As for predicting who will die and who will not die in the battle, in ancient times and today, as long as it is not the immortal who dares to predict this.


    Mercenaries work hard to make money. Will anyone give up when they encounter a task that has a good chance to win but has a high risk? Of course not. Even if they know that it will be a battle with great casualties, these mercenaries will not retire. Otherwise, they will still be fart mercenaries.


    For a large number of mercenaries, this profession can only quit completely after death, and no one will think he is the unlucky one until he really dies.


    The money given by Gao Yang is timely and enough, and the bonus is absolutely kind. Now there is a war, and a large bonus is waving. At this time, who will think about whether they will die in the war? They just want to finish a hard war and get more money.


    After confirming that no one would quit, Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice, "well, since no one quit, let me briefly talk about the combat deployment. Everyone, please look at the big photos."


    On the wall hung a large aerial top view. Next to the photos taken by the reconnaissance plane, there was a map.


    Two tall buildings are highlighted in the photo. Next to the two buildings is a row of small houses that are not very straight. These buildings are arranged in a 7-shape.


    "Please look, do you see these cars? According to the parking location of these cars, we can roughly determine that the target is hiding in the building complex dominated by these two buildings, but we can''t determine the specific location of the target, and the informants who provide intelligence can''t be too close. Therefore, we must pay attention to this building complex."


    After showing the photos, Gao Yang continued: "We have firepower advantages. We have laser guided bombs. We must make use of our firepower advantages. The two buildings are eight stories high. If we take the two buildings as attack targets and search for attacks layer by layer, the battle will last too long and the degree of danger will increase significantly. Therefore, I mean to use laser guided bombs to blow up the two buildings first."


    Gao Yang slapped his hand on the table, clenched his teeth and said, "in order to ensure the bombing effect, we will use ground laser guidance, so we will have someone parachute, land on the ground first, and guide the laser guided bomb to kill the two most threatening buildings."

 Chapter 1068

    Using laser guided bombs, the combatants will not be able to be too close to the target area, and the buildings in the operation area are too close to land first, and then guide the laser guided bombs to bomb.


    If the bombing is carried out before landing, the smoke and dust generated by the explosion will last for a long time, and the smoke and dust will make it impossible to land. The combatants can only land at a distance and need to attack at a further distance.


    However, the benefits of bombing first and then attacking are also great. Bombs can solve the threat posed by the two buildings. Needless to say, the smoke and dust generated by the explosion can completely cover a large area nearby. The enemy without night vision will lose combat effectiveness. "


    After weighing the pros and cons, Gao Yang decided to bomb first and then land by helicopter.


    The main body of the building is a reinforced concrete structure, which is very strong. A single laser guided bomb can not guarantee the damage effect. Another important point is that there is likely to be a basement in the building. The landing point of the laser guided bomb should be guided accurately. In addition, two bombs should be used for a building to ensure the damage effect, even if the building can not completely collapse, It can also ensure that all the people in the building die.


    Badadi is best killed in the building. Even if badadi is not in the building, it will be much safer and more convenient for users to search and attack the buildings next to the building after removing the threat of the building.


    A war is imminent.


    Gao Yang''s habit is to attack in the early morning, because it is the time when the enemy''s alertness is the lowest, but this time, he has to attack in advance. Badadi likes to move his hiding place very frequently. Although he doesn''t know whether badadi is escorted by the iron wall mercenary regiment, Gao Yang prepares for the attack target according to badadi, so, The general attack was launched at 9 p.m.


    More helicopters have been parked on the tarmac, and almost all the meters 17 that can fly in Damascus have been transferred.


    Two SU-24 were towed to the runway. The pilot was in position and ready to take off at any time.


    An an-26 transport plane will take off before Su 24.


    People lined up one after another to the apron, and everyone lined up according to their own troops.


    This will be the first real large-scale special operation in Syria''s history. It will be a special operation in terms of combat equipment, combat methods and combatants.


    Gao Yang has too many things to do. It''s almost time to start. Gao Yang, fully armed and painted with oil on his face, came out of his office.


    Gao Yang walked in front of the neat queue. He looked at young faces.


    When Gao Yang walked by, the soldiers stood at attention in the Syrian way, then stood up and watched Gao Yang walk slowly.


    Those soldiers, they are still very young. They can see a trace of tension and excitement on their faces, but they can''t see fear. They are waiting for the moment when the order is issued and they board the plane.


    Many people are destined to die tonight.


    War will surely kill people, and tonight will be a hard battle.


    Most of these people have never been on the battlefield. In a sense, it is not too much to say that they are recruits in the real special operations battlefield.


    Leading a group of recruits who have never been on the battlefield is such an important and harsh battle for the first time. Gao Yang thinks he must be crazy.


    Walking Gao Yang stood in front of Peter, who stood in front of the special strike force of the Republican Guard division and beside Farouk.


    Peter wore the same uniform as his cadets, but Peter''s uniform zipped low, revealing his sea soul shirt at the neckline.


    Seeing Peter''s sea soul shirt, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. Then he whispered to Peter, "have you made up your mind?"


    Peter saluted Gao Yang and whispered, "Colonel, I''m glad to fight with you."


    Peter is ready, and he will obey all Gaoyang''s orders, which is reflected in his salute to Gaoyang.


    Gao Yang returned a military salute and continued to walk until he passed the whole queue.


    Gao Yang wanted to go straight into the plane, but now he thinks he should say something, because for many people, there will be no chance to listen to him after tonight.


    Gao Yang stopped and handed the rifle to No. 13. Then he went back to the front position in the middle of the team.


    "You, someone will die tonight!"


    The shouting was very loud and excited.


    "Tonight! You will meet the test! Your sweat, tears and blood will be valuable tonight! Some people will die, some people will be injured, but your blood is valuable!"


    Gao Yang knew what he said was frustrating, but he couldn''t help but say it. He pushed a group of recruits into the cruel battlefield and didn''t even give them the opportunity to adapt. It''s not good.


    But this is war. Someone has to stand up and die.


    Gao Yang is not a decision-maker. He is just an outsider, but he wants to tell these soldiers something to remind them that they died for their country. Even if it was a civil war, these soldiers died to protect their own people, so they are just and glorious.


    Justice and glory never belong to mercenaries. Just because of this, they can''t help reminding those soldiers of the significance and value of their death.


    "You are the best group in this country. Standing here shows your value. Your battle will not only win, but also win honor. The most important thing is that your battle is to protect your family, your people and your right to survival. You all know that if the rebels win the war, right What does it mean for you and everything you want to protect? "


    Gao Yang was a little excited and confused. He didn''t intend to make a mobilization speech before the war, because it was ridiculous for a mercenary to talk about the significance of fighting in front of a group of soldiers fighting for his country.


    In his temporary speech, Gao Yang didn''t know what to say, so he waved his hand hard and said loudly: "I will set out first to pave the way for your battle. I will fight side by side with you, and I want to tell you that tonight, you will all become heroes. Soldiers, it is a great honor to fight side by side with you. Let''s destroy the enemy and bring back victory."


    After that, he raised a military salute and shouted, "we will win!"


    There was no drill in advance. Gao Yang''s on-the-spot play made the soldiers very excited, but they didn''t know how to respond to Gao Yang''s slogan.


    At this time, Ludwig threw his fist at one stroke and shouted, "pour our glory with the enemy''s blood! We are sharp machetes. We are eager to drink the enemy''s blood and win!"


    Ludwig was to command the reconnaissance brigade of the third infantry brigade, and he had been carrying them through various exercises.


    Usually, the tongue is also very good for people to talk about, but Ludwig is not just going to make complaints about others. He is watching the cold war. Ludwig''s slogan is coming.


    Led by Ludwig, the third infantry brigade shouted with one voice: "pour our glory with the enemy''s blood! We are sharp machetes. We are eager to drink the enemy''s blood and win!"


    With Ludwig''s cry, even if there is a name for the Investigation Brigade of the third infantry brigade, as long as they can show prestige, people will not call them a reconnaissance brigade, but a machete brigade when they mention this elite soldier of the third infantry brigade in the future. Moreover, there are even future slogans. Watering our glory with the enemy''s blood is difficult for anyone to formulate any slogans in the future.


    Dani is the chief of the MIA action team, but he will not participate in the war. He is really not suitable to participate in this hard battle. Therefore, yak is leading the MIA action team.


    The reconnaissance brigade of the third infantry brigade has a slogan and a name. The action team of the military intelligence bureau must have it. Yak raised his arm and shouted, "we are sharp arrows in the dark night, we are the messenger of death, and we will win!"


    It''s difficult for the people of the action team of the military intelligence bureau to shout a slogan, because it''s from the intelligence department, which is different from the establishment in the army. They need to remain mysterious. It''s also different from the combat mission and mode of the special forces subordinate to the army, so yak shouted a slogan that is very consistent with the action team of the intelligence department.


    Keep mysterious, hide in the dark and wear black combat clothes instead of camouflage clothes. This team of the action team of the military intelligence agency can be named hidden arrow.


    Farouk is the supreme commander of the Republican Guard division. Whoever the actual commander is, the first slogan must be shouted by Farouk.


    Farouk can''t shout a lot of slogans in a short time like Ludwig and yak. His slogans are very simple, but very angry.


    "Born to fight! I will win!"


    The independent special strike force of the Republican Guard division, which is the official designation given by Marshall, has not yet been nicknamed or the name of the war.


    Farouk doesn''t want to make a name for this branch. It''s Marshall''s business. It''s not good to rob Marshall of his glorious moment.


    Shouting slogans and saluting, although there was no drill, the three troops from different sources successfully completed the whole process of pre war mobilization.


    Gao Yang put down his saluting hand, then waved his hand hard and shouted, "pay attention to all units! Board the plane! Get ready to go!"


    Gao Yang didn''t just shout slogans. He put down his hand and quickly returned to the people waiting for him. After receiving the rifle handed over by No. 13, he strode to an-26, which had stopped on the runway


    Gao Yang wants to parachute into the battlefield first, cover Taylor to complete ground guidance, and approach the reconnaissance operation area at the same time.


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang, Tommy, Taylor, Jason, the 13th, the six of them will be the first to enter the battlefield, parachute and land in an open space about 4000 meters away from the combat area, and then sneak into the building near the iron wall where the mercenary regiment is most likely to hide.


    As the supreme commander, Gao Yang is not used to commanding in the rear headquarters. He takes the most dangerous task at the front line, personally completes the investigation, grasps the first-hand situation, and then makes judgment. This is Gao Yang''s command style.


    It is not only the commander, but also provides the most important lethal firepower. It plays an irreplaceable role. It is a style that others can''t imitate. This is Gaoyang. This is the ram. The ram of the first accurate shooter is so cow and so hard!

 Chapter 1069

    There is a limit to the weight on your body to parachute.


    If it is a normal assault mode, Gao Yang will take his satanic blade, his shotgun, heavy bulletproof vest, the maximum amount of ammunition, night vision, walkie talkie, pistol and grenade. The weight of all things adds up to 40 kg, even excluding the weight of food and water.


    If you enter the battlefield by car or helicopter landing, Gao Yang can put down useless things when facing the war. For example, if you want to carry out indoor combat, you can leave Satan''s blade and rifle bullets and fight after light loading, so it won''t be very inconvenient to bring all combat equipment.


    However, if it is skydiving, Gao Yang can only choose to carry equipment. If he wants to be an accurate shooter, he can''t carry shotgun and shotgun ammunition. He should carry less grenades, increase pistol ammunition accordingly, and change the heavy bulletproof vest into a bulletproof vest with only three-level protection effect, so as to control the load within 20kg as far as possible.


    The reason why the weight should be strictly controlled is that the parachute jump is high jump and low open, and the landing point of parachute jump should be controlled very accurately. However, the heavy weight and too many and cumbersome things will inevitably affect the quality of parachute jump.


    The aircraft flies under the control of lights to prevent the personnel on the ground from discovering the position of the aircraft. There is no light in the cabin. They are in absolute darkness.


    Finally, a green light came on in the cabin. When he saw the green light, Gao Yang put on his goggles, then turned on the night vision instrument and put it in front of him.


    After taking a deep breath, he raised his voice to No. 13 and said, "finally, are you sure your skydiving can cope with this situation?"


    On the 13th, he just nodded and said loudly, "I''ll say it for the last time. Don''t think skydiving is just the patent of paratroopers."


    Gao Yang went to the cabin door, and soon, two green lights were on in the cabin. With all the green lights on, the cabin door slowly opened.


    After the tail door of the engine room was opened, the air turbulence began to roar in the engine room. You must shout at your throat before others can hear you.


    Gao Yang looked down, roared, and jumped out of the cabin first.


    Six people lined up in a straight line and jumped out almost end to end.


    Skydiving at night is different from that during the day. You can see the ground during the day and not at night. Although there is a night vision instrument, the vision and clarity must be very different. Skydiving at night brings a sense of fear countless times stronger than that during the day.


    If he parachutes at night for many times, he will feel afraid. The intensity of fear will not be slightly weaker than that when he parachutes at night for the first time.


    Gao Yang opened his arms and controlled the direction and speed of free fall with his hands. He turned his head and found that everyone was behind him, and the formation was kept very dense.


    Gao Yang turned his head back and adjusted the falling angle with his open hands. After finding the target area of their skydiving from the night vision instrument, Gao Yang retracted his arms, put his arms close to his body and looked at the selected landing point.


    After retracting the arms and adjusting the body posture, the air resistance is reduced, and the falling speed is suddenly accelerated, just like a sharp arrow rushing to the ground.


    Five people behind Gao Yang made the same action in turn, and six people lined up in the air and rushed straight to the ground.


    Seeing that the green world is getting bigger and bigger in his eyes, Gao Yang must use strong self-control to overcome the impulse to open the umbrella.


    Feeling that the earth was approaching rapidly and was about to hit him head-on, Gao Yang finally pulled the umbrella opening rope.


    The body suddenly shook. Although he was still falling, the too strong speed contrast made Gao Yang feel as if he was being pulled away from the ground by a parachute, and this feeling gave him a great sense of security.


    When he is only 150 meters from the ground, he opens his parachute in time, and the people behind him almost open his parachute at the same height. If he jumps low, the parachute can be opened at 100 meters, but when he jumps low and the falling speed reaches the extreme value of free fall, the height is too low to ensure safety, The most important thing is that it needs a little height to adjust the parachute to achieve the most accurate landing.


    Gao Yang accurately jumped into the open space between the two small trees, landed with his feet and rolled forward for a week to cushion the impact of landing. After that, Gao Yang stood up and quickly separated from the parachute that affected his action, then immediately took the rifle behind his back in his hand and looked around for a week.


    There was no danger nearby. When Gao Yang finished all this, Li JinFang had landed less than ten meters beside him.


    Quickly release the umbrella, and then Li JinFang immediately knelt down with a gun on one knee.


    All six people landed safely, and their landing point was maintained in a circle with a diameter of 50 meters.


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Taylor formed a triangular defense formation, while the other three were quickly collecting everyone''s parachutes, making a mess, and then hiding to avoid being found.


    Parachute is a dark blue night umbrella, which is difficult to be found floating in the night sky.


    The war had a great impact on the power supply in Damascus. As for the rebel controlled areas, the power supply had long been stopped. Coupled with the light control, the area where they were located was almost completely dark.


    The nearest enemy is 200 meters away, but Gao Yang is not worried that he has been exposed. According to the two rebel movements that may be sentinels, Gao Yang confirms that he is in a safe situation.


    The parachute jump under the enemy''s eyes was successful. The helicopter ready to forcibly pick them up did not have to come again. After holding out his hand and making two gestures, Taylor, carrying a high-power radio station, whispered, "the punisher has landed safely, waiting for the next order, over."


    After determining the direction, Gao Yang stretched out his left arm and pointed to the forward direction. Then the team did not disperse and began to move quickly and quietly as a whole.


    The procession moved forward silently. They had to cross at least three kilometers to reach their destination through the streets completely controlled by the rebels.


    The difficulty and risk of passing through rebel controlled streets are not generally large.


    The landing place is a place similar to a street park. There is an open space, but the open space is not large. After walking a short distance, we come to the first street full of roadblocks and ruins.


    During the war, it was a completely dark environment, and no one would wander in the street. Before crossing the road, after observing that there was no one nearby, Gao Yang quietly walked over.


    Walking on the streets with buildings on both sides, and there are rebels in the houses on the side of the road, but Gao Yang''s heart is very calm. He doesn''t think there is any problem going down in such an environment.


    The team moved forward quickly. They had to reach their destination in 30 minutes. After crossing two streets and two intersections, Gao Yang finally saw the first group of rebels walking on the road.


    About seven or eight people, sharing a thing emitting a faint light to provide lighting, suddenly turned out from a street corner and hurried towards Gaoyang.


    At a distance of about 100 meters, Gao Yang waved. Six people quickly pasted them into the shadow of the roadside and hid behind piles of bricks and cement fragments.


    Gao Yang pulled out his pistol, motionless, listening to the footsteps getting closer and closer, until the oncoming team passed in front of him, and then farther and farther away.


    When the encountered team marched 100 meters away, Gao Yang didn''t make a sound or sign language, but stood up and continued to follow the route originally planned.


    Seeing Gao Yang leaving, others followed up silently.


    He continued to move forward, but when Gao Yang turned a corner and found some rebels on the planned route, he waved, retreated and turned into another alternative route.


    Gao Yang is not a native. He is not familiar with the terrain, but he has a map and GPS. Although it is impossible for the local people to be familiar with the terrain in terms of details, there will be no mistakes in the general direction and route selection.


    Avoid making noises along the way and avoid fighting with the enemy, but the speed is not very slow.


    Before a six story high-rise building with large and small craters on the wall and no original appearance can be seen from the appearance, Gao Yang stopped. This building is used as a landmark building to enter the investigation area.


    The approach was very smooth. Gao Yang wanted to get closer to the building to be attacked for investigation. He took out a military map and found that there were buildings that highly met the needs in front. Gao Yang waved his hand and the team continued to move forward.


    The action was as smooth as expected. Gao Yang hoped to achieve the best results. The team continued to move forward until it was close to a badly damaged three story building.


    It''s very close to the investigation area and can''t move forward. It''s easy to avoid the rebels by taking advantage of the night and one-way vision, but the iron wall mercenary regiment must have a night vision, and the advantage of one-way vision will no longer exist.


    A three storey building was badly damaged. Many big holes were opened in the wall. One wall almost disappeared. You can see that there were big holes on the roof. Such a house can''t continue to live, but Gao Yang looked at it and could climb upstairs smoothly.


    The roof of the three storey building is the commanding height nearby. You can also clearly see the two buildings as bombing targets, but the view from below is limited, and you can''t observe the low buildings next to the building.


    Gao Yang waved. Six people quietly entered the abandoned house. After reaching the "room" on the third floor, Gao Yang whispered, "start working."


    The ground was full of broken bricks, and there was no place to put a foot. Jason carefully removed some broken bricks and cleared out an empty space. Then he took down his backpack and gently put it on the ground.


    Gao Yang only needs to be close enough, not too close, because he has Jason and Jason has UAVs.

 Chapter 1070

    Why does Gao Yang have to go to the forefront of investigation in person, because there is no real-time image transmission and no real-time command system in Syria.


    If Gao Yang doesn''t come, he has to let Jason tell him when he sees it. If Gao Yang comes by himself, he can see for himself. It''s clear at a glance whether the war should be fought and how to fight.


    Jason is fixing his drone, and Taylor is already observing it.


    "The distance is 612 meters, the wind speed is 1.2 meters per second, the wind is soft, the line of sight is good, the laser penetration is good, and there is no shelter and obstacle guidance with the target."


    Putting down the larger night vision instrument with a series of functions of laser ranging, Taylor said in a low voice: "good weather, suitable for sniping."


    Gao Yang was holding a gun and using the night vision instrument on the gun to observe. After hearing Taylor''s words, he whispered, "good weather, but it''s not a good position. My field of vision here is not good, big bird, OK?"


    Jason whispered, "right away."


    Jason has completed the inspection of the UAV and is testing the signal transmission of the camera on the UAV. After swinging the camera on the UAV and the captured image is clearly displayed on the display, Jason whispered: "the UAV is in good condition, the battery is available between two hours and two hours and 45 minutes, and starts flying."


    The latest technology will always be used in the military first.


    Jason''s UAV does not have much advantage over ordinary civilian UAVs in flight performance, but it has special advantages over civilian UAVs in battery performance.


    Not counting the recording equipment carried on the UAV, as far as the flight platform is concerned, Jason''s UAV is expensive. In addition to the mute effect, it is mainly expensive on the battery. The battery used by the UAV is not much cheaper than the UAV itself.


    Jason controlled the UAV to fly out, quickly climbed to an altitude of about 200 meters and flew towards the target of investigation.


    Li JinFang and the 13th kept alert, Taylor kept monitoring the target area, and Gao Yang and Tommy came up to Jason''s display screen.


    The UAV soon reached the sky over the target area. Looking at the image on the display screen, Gao Yang was looking for what he wanted to see.


    The dual-mode camera on the UAV can clearly display the exposed people. The area to be investigated is roughly seen with a low light level night vision instrument. The target area seems very normal.


    "Switch to thermal imaging mode."


    After saying something in a loud and low voice, the image quickly changed from low light level night vision to thermal imaging, and then many red dots immediately appeared on the display screen.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but Jason said, "there are a lot of people."


    Gao Yangzi counted carefully. The night vision instrument could see 21 people. Although these people stayed in the street, most of them adopted camouflage and concealment. They were not found when using the low light night vision instrument. Obviously, these people were secret sentries.


    "Three machine gun positions, the rest are double sentry posts. The enemy''s defense is very tight. We''ve found the right place," he said in a low voice


    After that, Gao Yang went to Taylor, grabbed the radio microphone on Taylor, and said in a deep voice: "I''m the punisher. Attention of all units, the punishment action officially begins. Repeat, the punishment action officially begins. All units must arrive in strict accordance with the entry time. Over!"


    The man who paid back was the military dog Smith. He said excitedly, "understand, the code punishment action has officially begun!"


    Gao Yang put the microphone back, then he clenched his fist, waved it hard, and said in a deep voice to Tommy, "worker bee, what can you do?"


    This is the first time Tommy has been on the battlefield since he came to Syria.


    After staring at the monitor for a moment, Tommy nodded and said, "three machine gun positions can certainly be solved. There is no problem. There are not enough shells for other scattered targets."


    The reason for taking Tommy is that the high direct fire will be limited by the terrain and can not play a great role, while Tommy''s mortar can provide curved fire support.


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Jason, "switch to low light mode."


    Finally, after seeing four parked cars on the monitor, Gao Yang immediately reached out and pointed to the four cars and said, "zoom in and maximize the image."


    Soon, Gao Yang could clearly see a white pickup truck. After he smiled happily, he whispered, "guys, it''s the car of the iron wall mercenary regiment."


    Jason was also a little excited. He whispered, "do you want to lower the height and try to find out where a large number of people gather?"


    We don''t know how many mercenaries are here. According to intelligence, at least a dozen unidentified foreigners appeared here


    "I''ll fly the drone away. It shouldn''t be found. Let''s see if there is anyone in the building."


    While Jason spoke, he flew the UAV farther away from the building, then lowered the height and searched the building layer by layer with thermal imaging cameras.


    The detection effect of the building is not very good. People inside the house will not be detected, but even so, Jason found more than a dozen people on one side of the two buildings. These people are mainly concentrated on the top and bottom floors, and they are obviously defense personnel.


    Jason changed the direction of the UAV to investigate the low buildings next to the building, but at this time, Jason suddenly shouted, "someone is coming!"


    There are two cars on the display. The car is driving with small lights on and driving very slowly.


    "Keep an eye on the car."


    Before long, the car stopped near the two buildings. After five people got off the car, one of them ran in quickly.


    Everything was at the bottom of my eyes. The newcomer was a common rebel dress. The man who ran quickly stopped before he ran far. Then soon, a secret sentry came out and walked to a house with the man who ran.


    "Record that house as a key target."


    Gao Yang wrote down the house they went into, but before long, four more people came out of the house.


    Gao Yang tightened his heart and said, "someone wants to leave!"


    Gao Yang''s judgment was correct. After the four people walked out of the house, one of them returned to the original hiding position, while the other three hurried to the car.


    "Let me see their faces!"


    Jason asked the drone to adjust the angle, and then Gao Yang could see what the person to leave looked like.


    The three beards, wearing robes and without weapons, observed carefully for a long time. Gao Yang was relieved until the three got into the car. In a low voice, "it''s not the person we''re looking for. We can''t judge our identity, and it doesn''t look like a combatant."


    Taylor whispered, "do you want to change the bombing target?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, the two buildings exist as fire points, which poses too much threat to us. The plan remains unchanged."


    Taylor nodded and continued to monitor his target. After three minutes, Taylor suddenly said, "the sea eagle has reached the designated position and began to guide the ground!"


    The arrow is on the string.


    Taylor took his laser transmitter, turned it on, pointed an invisible light at a building, and whispered, "everything is ready."


    Gao Yang''s eyes left the monitor around him. He picked up his rifle and said in a deep voice: "attack!"


    Taylor grabbed the radio microphone and whispered, "Eagle one dropped, two volleys, repeat, Eagle one dropped, two volleys, over."


    Gao Yang picked up his rifle. At the critical moment of Taylor''s guidance, he wanted to cover Taylor. Although it was unlikely that the rebels could find the instrument to guide the laser beam, it had to be just in case.


    Gao Yang''s heart was so tight that he even felt his heart beating.


    It''s not because of fear or too nervous. Gao Yang knows that his expectation is too high. He expects too much to kill badadi today. He has been waiting too long for this day.


    It''s not good to be too excited, which will affect the shooting. Gao Yang tries to calm himself down. You know, this action is only because he has caught the whereabouts of the iron wall mercenary regiment. I don''t know whether badadi is here, because it''s too excited, which is not a good thing.


    Unfortunately, the more Gao Yang tried to suppress his emotions, it was more counterproductive. His breathing began to accelerate involuntarily, which is a big taboo for his current role as a sniper.


    It''s hard to see Gao Yang''s unstable mood in the face of war. Gao Yang was surprised that he had such a big emotional fluctuation when he was extremely eager to kill someone.


    Gao Yang always thought that he would be in the best condition as long as he took up the gun, but the facts proved that he was not a God. He could do it before, which does not mean that he can completely abandon all emotions under any circumstances.


    Gao Yang put down his gun and took a deep breath. He felt that he couldn''t wait for himself to slowly adjust his state. He had to calm down as soon as possible with the help of external forces. No, he had to calm down immediately.


    Everyone has their own things to do. Only the task of the 13th is not irreplaceable, so Gao Yang immediately said, "come to me on the 13th."


    After taking a few silent steps to Gao Yang, the guard No. 13 whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang turned his face and looked at No. 13. He whispered, "I''m unstable. Let me calm down in any way. Now."


    On the 13th, he nodded, then made a quick move and slapped him on his face.


    There was no sound, but it hurt, very painful.


    Gao Yang looked at No. 13 in amazement. No. 13 looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "is it effective?"


    Gao Yang opened his mouth. On the 13th, he let go and slapped him again. He didn''t touch the night vision instrument and slapped him on his chin, and there was still no sound.


    After being slapped twice, Gao Yang stared at No. 13 and put his sight behind the sight.


    "The pain and humiliation brought by slapping can make people more manic or calm down quickly. I think you are the latter situation. How do you feel now?"


    I''m calm enough now, thank you

 Chapter 1071

    Gao Yang has never been slapped in the face in his life. Unexpectedly, there are two big mouths on the 13th, which makes Gao Yang very depressed.


    It''s just a slap in the face. I have to thank the 13th, which makes Gao Yang more depressed.


    So after Gao Yang turned his eyes back to the sight, he couldn''t help saying, "No. 13, you bastard, I remember you."


    On the 13th, he said leisurely, "you asked me to take measures to calm you down immediately. Simple pain is obviously not enough, and slapping is the calming way with the least cost and the best effect. I have said that the pain caused by being slapped, but the main reason is that the sense of humiliation will calm you down quickly."


    Gao Yang listens straight to his lips, although he also admits that he is really calm after being slapped in the face.


    "Wait for me. Be careful not to let me catch the opportunity to calm you down."


    On the 13th, he didn''t care about Gao Yang''s threat. He smiled confidently and said, "I may be very excited, but for me, the possibility of asking others to help me calm down is zero."


    "The arrow is off the string!"


    Taylor''s sudden words ended Gao Yang''s gossip with the 13th.


    When the arrow had left the string, the plane dropped the bomb. Gao Yang immediately focused all his attention on the building.


    "Sea Eagle two! Two volleys, drop the bomb immediately!"


    When Eagle one dropped the laser guided bomb, Taylor immediately asked the second plane to drop it immediately.


    The principle of the laser guided bomb is not complex. The laser guiding the target will produce diffuse reflection after hitting the target. After the seeker of the laser guided bomb catches a certain intensity of diffuse reflection light, the laser guided bomb will correct the trajectory and accurately hit the laser guided target.


    However, there is a problem with laser guidance, that is, the laser has strong directivity and narrow beam, which can accurately irradiate the target, so the accuracy of laser guided bomb is very high, but clouds, rain, fog, especially dust and smoke will absorb the laser beam, which will affect the use of laser guided bomb.


    For the buildings to be destroyed this time, Taylor has two targets, four laser guided bombs. If Taylor points the laser beam at one of the buildings and guides two bombs at the same time, he can do it easily. However, it is very difficult, very difficult, extremely difficult for him to guide four laser guided bombs to kill two buildings at the same time.


    The reason is very simple. After the laser beam guided bomb hits a building, it will explode and produce extremely heavy smoke and dust. The smoke and dust can completely block the laser beam, so that Taylor can''t conduct laser guidance to the second building in a short time. If he waits too long, the people in the second building will leave. When the smoke and dust disperse and can carry out the second bombing, the cauliflower will be cold.


    But Taylor is a master. He has experienced a long time of training. He has the combat experience of the U.S. air force, the most luxurious air force in the world, throwing and feeding guided bombs like ordinary bombs, just as snipers need to feed them with a large number of bullets.


    There is no doubt that Taylor is a master, so he has his own way to guide four bombs to hit two close targets at the same time.


    Taylor''s face was tense and his mouth was full of words. Gao Yang couldn''t hear clearly, but he seemed to be counting down.


    On the penultimate count of three, Gao Yang heard clearly. At this time, Taylor suddenly twisted the laser transmitter and irradiated the thin laser on another building.


    Without warning, a building suddenly rang, and two consecutive explosions occurred in the same building, followed by two very short explosions, which occurred in another adjacent building.


    Taylor did it.


    At the same time, guide four laser guided bombs to attack two nearby targets. In fact, the principle is also simple. Launch four bombs with a small time difference and enter a certain range. After capturing the diffuse reflected beam, the four bombs fly to the same indication point. When the bomb enters the wing, it is too late to adjust the distance to change the direction, and suddenly change the direction of the laser beam, At this time, the bombs with insufficient distance will fall on the original target, while the next two dropped bombs have enough distance to adjust the direction, and then fall on the newly indicated target.


    The principle is very simple. Taylor''s action looks very simple, but behind the simplicity, ha ha, it is unimaginable.


    There are many other factors, such as the distance between the aircraft and the target, the flight time of the bomb, the landing time difference between the four two groups of bombs, how much direction the bomb needs to change, and how long it takes to adjust, which can be summarized into one point, that is, the timing of changing the direction of the laser transmitter, which is not impossible for the god man.


    The principle of shooting is very simple. Few people can reach the point of holding high, and the principle of mortars is also very simple. Few people can reach the point of Tommy. Similarly, the principle of guiding laser guided bombs is very simple, and few people can reach the point of Taylor.


    Many things look simple, but it''s not so easy to do well. It''s easy to use the laser transmitter to aim at the target. The ground guidance work is very simple, but it''s difficult to replace the computer with Taylor''s human brain.


    Gao Yang knew what Taylor would do, because Taylor had explained to him in detail before the operation, otherwise Gao Yang would not approve of the plan to guide four bombs to bomb two targets at the same time


    Taylor said he could do it. Gao Yang trusted Taylor, so he thought Taylor could do it. However, Gao Yang''s cognition made him unable to believe that Taylor could really do it. This extreme trust in a person and doubt whether something is really feasible is not a contradiction.


    Before the smoke and dust caused by the explosion of the first building filled the air, Gao Yang had seen the big fireball of the second building. He saw very clearly that the two buildings were definitely accurately bombed.


    Until he saw Taylor complete this miraculous work in front of him, Gao Yang couldn''t fully believe that Taylor really did it.


    "The goods have been delivered, accurate!"


    Taylor clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and whispered. It can be seen that Taylor is also very excited.


    Always using cargo to make complaints about laser guided bombs, so strong personal style, no wonder people are called postmen. When Gao Yangren did not live in Tucao, he grabbed Taylor''s wireless phone tube and sank his voice. "The first stage of action is perfectly achieved, and the second stage of action is carried out immediately, repeating, and second phase actions are carried out immediately."


    When Gao Yang was talking, he heard the roar of the helicopter. He looked up and could see that two attack helicopters appeared at the right position.


    The time when different types of aircraft arrive at the battlefield is perfectly connected.


    This is a big operation. It is very important whether the cooperative work in the operation is good enough. There are a lot of helicopters and a lot of noise. It will be very troublesome if the helicopter attracts the enemy''s attention before the laser guided bomb lands.


    Gao Yang was very satisfied with the result. The arrival time of various aircraft types was very well connected. When the bomb just landed, the landing could be launched.

 Chapter 1072

    The big bomb landed. Next, it''s meters 24 to clean up the remaining enemy.


    The smoke and dust from the explosion shrouded everything, and nothing could be seen without a thermal imager.


    "Night demon one, night demon two, free attack, over."


    At Gao Yang''s command, the attack began immediately. The two Mi 24 gave priority to using machine guns to kill the personnel exposed outside the cover, clearing the last obstacles for the upcoming landing.


    Looking at the situation on the battlefield, we can only use Jason''s UAV. Gao Yang can see a lot of people emerging from the streets. The sudden attack made them panic, especially in the area covered by smoke and dust. The rebels who can hardly see anything are obviously in a panic. Some are shooting at the sky and some are running crazy.


    The smoke can''t be floating all the time and will disperse in a few minutes. It''s best for the helicopter to land when the enemy completely loses his field of vision, but we have to clean up the enemy left outside first.


    When the two Mi 24 opened to kill, Irene''s antelope helicopter arrived.


    "Punisher, this is night demon four. Please indicate the task. Over."


    The attack of armed helicopters was very efficient, and the machine gun positions were cleared first. After realizing that the attack came from the sky, almost all the people who stayed on the street hid nearby to avoid the attack of helicopters.


    Seeing that the street was almost cleared, Gao Yang picked up the wireless phone and said in a deep voice: "this is the punisher. Immediately land the machine. The night devil 4 covers the landing. The night devil team and the eagle team land to establish a defensive position to cover the landing of follow-up personnel."


    "Night demon four, I see. Over."


    "The night devil understands, start landing, over!"


    "The eagle understands, start landing, over!"


    There is not enough space for helicopters to land. A total of eight M17 helicopters cannot land at the same time. Two M17 helicopters can land at the same time to ensure safety. Three helicopters land at the same time is the limit.


    The night devil team with Satan as the backbone is undoubtedly the most powerful part. After landing, they establish a defensive position with the action team of the military intelligence bureau who has had an airborne landing operation experience, and try their best to ensure the safety of the subsequent landing forces.


    Three mi-17s approached the ground, and then one fell to the ground at a much faster speed than the other two. It was the most dangerous moment to watch the landing from the monitor.


    After the helicopter landed heavily on the ground, many people quickly rushed out of it and scattered around the helicopter.


    "Night demon three, land safely, take off again, over!"


    Gao Yang''s heart is half down. The first plane to land is full of his people. He can''t stand the death of one.


    Gao Yang wants the people who have landed to do nothing and jump directly at the target building. Unfortunately, he can''t do so. He uses more than a dozen people to jump at the defense line of the iron wall mercenary regiment. Obviously, it''s better to wait a moment and kill all the personnel after landing. Although it''s a little slower, it''s undoubtedly safer and more sure.


    As for whether badadi will run out of the house and run away, he is not afraid. The reason is very simple. Where are the two Mi 24 and a gazelle in the sky? Why do Mi 24 save fire arrows and bullets without machine guns in order to prevent someone from escaping.


    Almost immediately after Satan''s men landed, they exchanged fire with the enemy.


    All the people on one side were equipped with night vision devices. On the other side, they couldn''t see anything. They could only listen to the sound and shoot at the position of the helicopter. The result was disastrous. Satan''s first batch of landing people slaughtered the nearby enemies.


    Soon, two mi-17s landed on the ground one after another, and people from the action team of the military intelligence bureau swarmed out of the helicopter.


    "This is the eagle team. I am the shadow. I have landed safely and established a defensive position."


    After yak landed with his men, the exchange of fire had been sporadic, and the first group of people had a firm foothold.


    "The reconnaissance brigade will land, the first team of the special brigade will land, and the night devil team will advance to the predetermined area according to the original plan!"


    Three more helicopters landed. After the helicopter landed, the people of the third infantry brigade quickly took over and established a defensive position. The Satan mercenary regiment, which has completed the assembly, quickly pushed towards the core area centered on the two buildings.


    Satan will not rush over in one breath. The landing area is southwest of the attack area, and there is still about 400 meters. They need to advance 200 meters along a street, pass an intersection, and then advance 180 meters along a narrowed street before they reach an open area near the building and officially reach the attack area.


    Gao Yang''s most helpless place is that neither members of the special strike force of the Republican Guard division nor members of the third infantry brigade can land by cable landing. Instead, they only let Satan and the action team of the Military Intelligence Bureau land directly in the core area where the iron wall mercenary regiment is most likely to be located. That''s really an act of looking for death.


    Therefore, the airborne operation can only land at a certain distance from the core battlefield, but not far away, and then advance slowly, so as to win the enemy at one stroke with dominant forces and firepower. This is not the choice to end the battle as soon as possible, but it must be the safest and safest choice.


    The night devil team pushed forward all the way and cleaned up the enemies on both sides. When it was about to reach the intersection, it stopped moving forward.


    Push forward and clear the obstacles so that after the follow-up landing people finish assembling, they can rush through as quickly as possible.


    When the night devil team stopped advancing, Ludwig had caught up with the people of the reconnaissance brigade of the third infantry brigade.


    One by one, the road was opened, and now it was the turn of the third infantry brigade.


    All eight helicopters have landed. When the last helicopter landed, Farouk shouted, "report! The special brigade has landed!"


    "The Investigation Brigade will advance, establish and consolidate the safety channel, and then the divine eagle team will take over the advance. Over!"


    "The Investigation Brigade understands and starts the attack. Also, I ask to change our code name to machete. Over."


    After hearing Ludwig''s request, Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, you will be the machete army in the future. Over."


    "Thank you, machete attack, over!"


    In fact, the action plan was formulated in a hurry. Gao Yang didn''t have time to give a code to the special strike forces of the third infantry brigade and the Republican Guard division. Although he always opened his mouth when he started the code, the time of this action was too tight, so Gao Yang directly intercepted a paragraph with his original name as the code of the two forces.


    Gao Yang thought it didn''t matter, but someone couldn''t stand it. Who didn''t want his code to sound better, so Ludwig put forward a request, and Gao Yang was willing to meet Ludwig''s request, because the machete was easier to say than the reconnaissance brigade, and it was not easy to get confused.


    Ludwig waved his hand and led people out slowly from both sides of the already safe street. After turning out along the corner, the two teams leaned against the wall and entered the area of the intersection.


    Gao Yang can use UAV to monitor the battlefield. It can be seen that there is no one in the four directions of the intersection, but this is the result of observation from the perspective of aerial overlooking. It is hard to say from the ground to the Western Zhou Dynasty, so Gao Yang did not give Ludwig any actual action order to avoid interfering with Ludwig''s judgment.


    It''s very close to the people on the ground. It doesn''t need high-power radio. It can also establish contact with walkie talkies. When the machete troops slowly pass through the intersection, they raise their voices and say in a low voice: "prepare for the eagle. After controlling the intersection, the eagle team will advance along the road. It''s over."


    Ludwig''s action was not slow. He personally took people to the intersection for reconnaissance for a moment. After looking at the situation, Ludwig waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "pass quickly, occupy the four corners and establish a defensive position."


    More than 20 people opened the distance, ran quickly, and thought about running across the street about ten meters wide. At this time, Gao Yang saw a string of tracer bullets hitting the people who quickly passed the intersection from the horizontal.


    Gao Yang''s heart tightened. The tracer bullet was fired from a house on the side of the road. The enemy finally opened fire purposefully.


    Two of the machetes fell to the ground, and more people opened fire at the position where the enemy opened fire, but the position of the enemy''s fire should be hidden. Although the high angle of view can''t be seen, the enemy''s machine gun has been firing, which has explained the problem.


    On the road, some people were pressed by machine guns and could not move on the road. There were a lot of roadblocks on the road. After lying down, the situation was not particularly dangerous, but if the enemy''s machine gun firepower was not solved, there would be problems in the promotion of follow-up troops.


    "Fire suppression, pass quickly! Bazooka! Kill him!"


    Ludwig roared. Two people carried a disposable rpg-26 rocket launcher, and a special rocket launcher was ready to launch the 105mm rpg-27 rocket launcher with larger caliber and greater power.


    Ludwig waved his hand, signaled the rocket launcher to prepare, and shouted, "fire suppression!"


    The enemy''s fire point is very close to the machete team, only about 200 meters away. Rifles can effectively suppress the fire. In a gap between the enemy''s machine gun shooting, six rifles burst out and fired at the same time to suppress the enemy.


    At the moment of suppressing the enemy, the rpg-27 rocket launcher immediately flashed out from behind the shelter. After a short aiming, the rocket was fired, and then hit the enemy''s concealed fire point accurately. The two people using rpg-26 don''t have to shoot again.


    Ludwig waved his hand and shouted, "go! Go, build defense!"


    Seeing that the rocket launcher knocked out the enemy''s fire point as soon as he fired, Gao Yang said sincerely: "this rocket launcher is good, very good."


    After a sigh of admiration, Gao Yang then said, "the eagle quickly follows up and clears the passage, and be careful of the enemy''s hidden fire points."

 Chapter 1073

    "Night demon 2, I found that the enemy was going to escape. The enemy was suppressed back, but you''d better speed up your attack. Over."


    After receiving the report, Gao Yang immediately said, "night demon 4, go and block the enemy''s escape route. Be sure not to let anyone leave."


    Ludwig commanded the establishment of a safe passage at the intersection. In fact, it didn''t waste much time, but it didn''t take long for the enemy to evacuate. A few minutes was enough for everyone to get up from bed and run for their lives. The blockade composed of three helicopters was obviously not enough to ensure that the enemy could be suppressed in place and could not escape.


    From the moment the guided bomb landed, Gao Yang''s responsibility was not to guide the ground team, but to become a front-line commander. For the time being, he didn''t have to fight in person, but to command the overall situation by relying on the vision provided by Jason.


    Ludwig''s action encountered some small twists and turns, but it did not affect the overall situation. He raised his voice and said: "move fast, and the eagle team will speed up the progress."


    The eagle team has passed the intersection and is moving rapidly along both sides of the street. Fighting often occurs, but it has basically not affected the action of the eagle team.


    In street warfare, no matter how many troops are available, people can''t rush in a crowd unless they intend to be swept away by the enemy''s machine gun fire.


    Since the beginning of the attack, the progress has been very smooth. Basically, there is no waste of time. The eagle team cleaned up the enemy''s wandering soldiers and scattered courage all the way. Occasionally, it needs to stop to attack the enemy''s large-scale fire points. In this way, it only took less than three minutes to advance to a zone less than 50 meters from the core battlefield.


    The divine eagle team opened the way in front, and the special brigade led by Farouk followed up behind. Of course, it can''t be crowded into one piece. The road has been cleaned up, but it hasn''t been cleaned up on both sides. Maybe someone rushed out from the back. There is a shuttle bullet in the face, so it has to follow up one after another with the scattered line.


    The smoke and dust have almost dispersed, and the enemy''s field of vision is slowly recovering. At this time, the enemy near the core battlefield has a certain field of vision even if there is no night vision instrument.


    The divine eagle team finally reached the retraction position in the front section of the open land. Further forward, it can directly attack the low buildings that may be the enemy''s hiding place. Of course, further forward, it will enter the most dangerous area.


    "The night devil team moves forward and is ready to enter the battlefield at any time. After the night devil team passes, the machete team shrinks and advances forward. The special brigade launches the first round of attack on the final target, and the eagle team is ready to take over the attack of the special brigade."


    The final battle is coming. After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "is the special brigade ready?"


    Farouk said in a deep voice, "ready, please order, sir!"


    "Go!" he said in a loud and deep voice


    Gao Yang saw someone waving his hand on the display screen, and then two combat teams, ten people in each group, ran out quickly along the cat''s waist of the street.


    Unlike ordinary residential areas, where the core battlefield is located, the two buildings are located in the southernmost side, and then there are rows of two-story houses in the East and North. There is also a row of two-story houses in the west, leaving a gap in the open space surrounded by four residential areas.


    The core battlefield is not closed, and there is no fence. There is a gap between the two floors of small buildings. Although it is not very wide, it is enough to accommodate a car. Then there is an open space in the middle of the construction area. There are construction garbage dumps of different heights and many craters.


    It was once a residential area for the rich and had a very good environment. Although it has been damaged after the civil war, it has suffered the least damage and is still the best living place nearby.


    The terrain is complex, and complex terrain means danger.


    Judging from the investigation results, and according to the UAV investigation results after Gao Yang''s arrival, the houses on the easternmost side of the core battlefield are the places where the enemy is most likely to hide. Therefore, the two teams first attacked the houses on the east side.


    There was no gunfire on the two buildings from beginning to end. Two 500 kg bombs hit in a row, and two very large gaps were blown out on the building. Almost the whole wall on the north side of the building on the right was separated from the building, and a huge pile of fragments were piled up under the building.


    The two assault teams had reached the open space, just on the edge, and at this time, the right one finally came.


    With the help of a half person high broken brick, he covered it temporarily. After observing around for a moment, a soldier jumped up to run to another garbage dump in front of him, but just when he got up, Gao Yang saw the soldier''s body tilted and fell.


    "Sniper!"


    Gao Yang and Taylor almost whispered at the same time, and after they finished, they heard Farouk yell in the walkie talkie: "sniper!"


    "Where''s the gun! Where''s the sniper?"


    This is a hard battle, and a hard battle is bound to kill people. If the enemy is very good, it is not a hard battle.


    Taylor couldn''t help asking.


    Gao Yang didn''t see where the bullet was fired, but from the soldier''s falling posture, he knew the location of the sniper.


    "Nine o''clock position of the shot! Parallel height!"


    Gao Yang is not only answering Taylor''s questions, but also reminding Farouk, but the most important thing is to remind those he recruited. Just after Gao Yang finished, another lying soldier jumped up, but was hit again.


    After saying a word, Gao Yang said quickly: "who is the leader!"


    "Wind and alcohol!"


    The answer was alcohol. Gao Yang could hear the sound. After alcohol answered, Gao Yang saw that one of the people lying on the ground fired a shot, and then the sound of the collimator rang.


    "Kill the enemy sniper."


    The team led by Farouk was full of newcomers. They had no qualified team commander at all, so they were commanded by Gao Yang''s people, the mercenaries he hired to fight for him.


    Gao Yang can''t help but worry. It''s impossible to get along without friendship during this period. When he learned that the gale and the collimation led the team into the death area, Gao Yang''s heart immediately tightened.


    The shooting back of the collimator seemed to officially open the curtain of the battle. After he found the enemy sniper and killed him, the gunfire was loud.


    The bullets from the houses on the three sides spilled onto the assault group on the open space. The bullets from the parallel height, that is, the bullets from the bottom of the house, were OK, because the collimator had a shelter that could provide cover, but the shooting from the second floor immediately posed a great threat to them, because the shelter with insufficient height could not stop the bullets from the second floor.


    The enemy began to fire intensively, and of course his own side would not be idle. When the hidden enemy started shooting from the window and the shooting port at the same time, Farouk roared, "fire, fire!"


    The counterattack started almost at the same time. The collimation began to fire continuously. His shooting was quite efficient. He was also an accurate shooter. Every shot of the collimation could bring casualties to the enemy.


    After confirming the enemy''s position, machine guns, rifles, sniper rifles, rocket launchers, and machine guns from the air of meters 24, the counterattack fire is fierce and violent, which is much stronger than the enemy''s almost all rifle fire.


    The squadron led by the gale was hit, but the enemy opened fire at the same time. After the enemy opened fire, it was immediately suppressed. It failed to wipe out the gale team at one stroke, but the gale led team still suffered heavy losses.


    The squadron led by the strong wind was originally a tentative attack, but the result of the test was not good. There were many enemies and their combat effectiveness was not weak!


    At least six of the two ten man teams were shot. In addition to the two killed by snipers, four were hit by bullets.


    "I was shot!"


    The collimator shouted in the walkie talkie.


    Of course, his companion is most concerned about the collimation. As the head of the fire storm mercenary regiment, alcohol roared: "return! I''ll pick you up."


    Gao Yang is the commander in chief. What he has to do is to give orders, but how to do it is the task of the commanders of each group.


    Farouk''s army command system is the most chaotic. Marshall''s practice has brought too much trouble to this army. Gao Yang can command directly, but as the commander in chief, he wants to control the overall situation. He must not allow other teams to focus on the combat teams of the special brigade.


    Farouk can command, but he is inexperienced and seriously insufficient. He is still unable to give the most appropriate order according to the on-site situation.


    Peter can also command. He has enough experience and ability, but the problem is that Peter is only responsible for training, only basic training, and he has never served as the commander-in-chief of this force in peacetime exercises.


    Peter''s identity and mission limited his tacit understanding with this force. He was very clear about everyone''s ability, but he never led them to a drill, which was fatal to the command in actual combat.


    Farouk once talked to Gao Yang about this problem. Marshall didn''t seem to want the Russians to intervene too deeply in the army he established. In fact, Peter couldn''t participate in any actual combat of the special brigade at all.


    The actual command of the special brigade is actually in the hands of the commanders of several teams like them.


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to interfere with the specific command of the group. They are veterans and know what to do. They are all capable of leading a small team to fight.


    After the alcohol order, he rushed out with people. At the moment, the fire suppression was fierce, and his move close to the collimation was not threatened too much.


    Gao Yang felt that the act of alcohol was inappropriate. After being a mercenary for a long time, his fighting style was still greatly affected. The same group of personnel with Zhuixing could complete the task of bringing Zhuixing and other wounded people back. However, the mercenary trusted his comrades in arms most. When he saw his brother injured, the first thing he thought of was to save people in person.

 Chapter 1074

    The connection between guiding the laser guided bomb and starting the landing is very close. This is a good thing. It can catch the enemy unprepared to the greatest extent, but it also has a disadvantage. That is, the six member team that holds high their will not be able to reach the front line of the battle in time.


    In fact, when the battle begins, Gao Yang is away from the battle system. In the initial stage of the battle, he can also control the direction of the battle. However, when the battle becomes white hot, he is away from the battlefield and is bound to be unable to respond in time to the rapidly changing battlefield situation.


    According to the original plan, after commanding the troops to launch the general attack, Gao Yang will walk to the front line, but seeing the situation on the battlefield, Gao Yang feels that he must advance the time of arriving on the battlefield.


    It was long expected that a hard battle would be fought. Up to now, the combat effectiveness of the enemy has been much better than the most difficult situation envisaged by Gao Yang. However, the command system of the special strike force of the Republican Guard Division has been more chaotic than expected, which is stronger than expected.


    The special brigade must be commanded by a person with sufficient ability and authority, otherwise it will be worse for each group to give full play to their self-confidence.


    For those who can temporarily command the special brigade, Gao Yang''s only choice is Peter.


    "Peter, can you command the special brigade!"


    "No problem, I can command!"


    Gaoyang immediately received Peter''s confident answer, so Gaoyang also said without hesitation: "I''m the punisher. The special brigade will be commanded by Peter immediately. Over!"


    After Gao Yang ordered, he immediately said in the walkie talkie, "night demon 3, come and pick us up!"


    Originally, we had to go to the battlefield on foot, but although the straight-line distance was only more than 600 meters, if we had to go there, we would have to go more than 600 meters. We also had to guard against being attacked by the enemy. How long it would take, but it was hard to say. The form was urgent. Gao Yang decided to fly there.


    "Night devil three understands. Show me where you are. I''ll go right away."


    Gao Yang stood up and said in a deep voice, "move immediately and look for the nearest landing site."


    After Jason controlled the UAV, he immediately turned off the display screen to avoid light exposure. After Jason put away the UAV, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "let''s go!"


    Li JinFang was on guard at the bottom. After Gao Yang and them came down, the six member team quickly ran to the nearest open space.


    The open space has been optimistic when it is latent. The open space in a street is large enough, but the ground is uneven. The main reason is that the large and small fragments blown out are piled on the street. In addition, the barricade deliberately set by the rebels makes the ground not very suitable for helicopter landing.


    After arriving near the open space, Gao Yang looked at it and thought that he might need to find another landing site, so he whispered in the walkie talkie: "night demon 3, do you see us? Do you need to find another landing site?"


    "Night devil three, I''ve found you. Stay there and let me have a look."


    A moment later, jaklan said confidently, "right there, I''ll land right away. Over."


    Looking up, he soon found a black eagle falling rapidly in the sky. Jaklan Jinyi was brave and landed too fast, which could bring the performance of the helicopter to the limit, and then always gave people the feeling of going down.


    When the helicopter was about to land, Gao Yang could not hide it from others. They could see the rebels running towards the fighting area nearby. Although there were no large troops, they were all small-scale crowds of two or three or six or seven people, but these people were also threats. Seeing that the helicopter was about to land, Gao Yang immediately said, "clear the field!"


    During the ground guidance mission, Gao Yang said that they were really lurking. The rebels had never been far away from them. Even when they wanted to call the aircraft to save them some time to get to the battlefield, the nearest enemy had just run a few meters away.


    The roar of the aircraft has attracted the attention of the nearby enemy, and more than a dozen rebels in the four directions stopped to look at it.


    If they want to go to the battlefield on foot, the six member team will only pass quietly. Even if they pass by the enemy, they will never do it as long as they are not found. However, with the command of clearing the field, the enemies near them can only admit bad luck.


    Gao Yang was the first to shoot, and the gunfire rang out continuously. For him, it was as easy as drinking water and eating when shooting an enemy within a few tens of meters or two or three hundred meters.


    Knock down all the enemies you can see. When Gao Yang turns around, Li JinFang and Taylor also finish shooting. All the enemies you can see are dead.


    After clearing the site, just watch that no enemy comes out. At this time, the helicopter has blown the dust on the ground around, and then some light things such as small branches and wood chips began to fly around.


    Gao Yang hates that the helicopter has to cover when landing. He can''t hide or hide. He just needs to eat a mouthful of ash. It still hurts when he is hit by pieces of wood.


    Jaklan took control of the helicopter, only letting the front landing gear wheels stop on a gravel barricade, and the rear two landing gears were suspended.


    The helicopter swayed back and forth at a height of more than one meter above the ground. At this time, without being greeted, Gao Yang ran quickly, and then jumped into the tail cabin door of the helicopter.


    Tommy waited for Li JinFang to get on the plane last. Gao Yang immediately shouted, "take off, take off!"


    The helicopter flew again, and then it almost just flew up, scraped the height of the roof for some time, and it was time to land again.


    It won''t take long to fly over a distance of hundreds of meters.


    Jaklan hovered the plane over the controlled road and shouted, "night demon 3, hold on, start landing!"


    The rope at the side hatch door was thrown down. Without using the rope to lower the clip, he directly grabbed the rope with his gloved hand and slipped down.


    After landing, Gao Yang ran forward quickly, and then saw Andy he squatting on the ground to give first aid to a person.


    The person receiving the first aid is the collimator. It seems that alcohol has brought him back. When Gao Yang ran past Andy he, he shouted, "how''s it going?"


    "I was shot in the back, but I didn''t get through, and my leg was pierced!"


    Without stopping, Gao Yang ran directly to the interface between the open land and the road.


    The exchange of fire was fierce. Gao Yang hurried to Peter and shouted, "how''s the situation!"


    Peter stretched out his hand and pointed to the front and said loudly, "we can suppress the enemy''s front fire, but the shooting ranges on both sides are affected and can''t suppress the enemy''s fire. Now four teams have gone up. When they establish a forward position and can suppress the shooting dead corners on both sides, we can make a general attack!"


    Gao Yang took a look. The four teams pushed forward a little bit in the gap of fire suppression. The enemy in the East building has been firmly pressed. The enemy can''t shoot smoothly. He can only shoot blindly by raising his gun out of the window. There is no big threat. Moreover, the rocket launchers are still blasting off the enemy''s hiding positions one by one, so the threat of the frontal enemy is not big.


    The main threat comes from the buildings in the north and West. The attacking team is now in a position that can suppress the enemy in the north, but for the buildings in the west, it can only shoot at an almost parallel angle.


    The enemy has an absolute geographical advantage in, and the comparison of the number of personnel can not be accurately evaluated, but in terms of firepower, it has an absolute advantage on its own side.


    Gao Yang quickly assessed the form. He felt that as long as he moved the front forward a little, he could suppress the enemy hiding in the West building, which is the most threatening at present. Only after successfully suppressing the enemy''s fire, can he proceed to the next step.


    Gao Yang made a choice. Now the top priority is to let the army pass through the open land and engage in close combat with the enemy. With the change of the situation, it is time to make some targeted deployment.


    "Night devil one and night devil two are now suppressing the enemy in the north and West buildings. Pay attention to ensure that at least one base number of ammunition is left. Night devil four, continue to monitor and retain the basic amount of ammunition to prevent the enemy from escaping. Over."


    There are only two armed helicopters in total, and the heavy firepower they carry is very limited. We have to prevent the enemy from escaping by plane. In particular, we can''t see that the armed helicopter has fired all its ammunition. Therefore, we should at least keep a base number of ammunition.


    The position of the helicopter is outside to prevent someone from fleeing from the back of the battlefield. In fact, three helicopters have been firing, forcing people trying to leave back or killing them directly.


    The helicopter didn''t shoot a dead corner, but it needed to change its position. The two helicopters immediately assigned targets, and then immediately started shooting at the buildings on the north and west sides. Although the enemy hid in the house, it may have reinforced the house. For example, after being built with sandbags, it is a fortress of civilian houses.


    However, according to Gao Yang''s impression of the rebels, the rebels are very lazy. They may build a few sandbags at the window, but that''s all. This kind of sandbags can be used as a fortress. It has a protective effect on light weapons and killing rockets, but it has no effect on the direct fire of 23mm machine guns.


    Sure enough, the fire points that frustrated the assault team quickly fell silent under the attack of machine guns, and most of them were silent after several shells.


    A large number of fragments generated when the machine gun penetrates the wall can also cause lethal effects on unprotected personnel. When the two Mi 24 encounter the fire point where continuous machine gun shooting does not work, it is directly a rocket. All problems have been solved. Even if the people inside are not dead, they can no longer fire immediately.


    As soon as the helicopter opened fire, the enemy''s fire was suppressed. At this time, Peter shouted, "right now, you can go!"

 Chapter 1075

    He is an accurate shooter. He is used to fighting with combat groups and launching raids. In terms of command, he is best at commanding small-scale team operations.


    Looking for opportunities, creating opportunities, seizing opportunities, quickly breaking through the enemy''s defense, tearing a hole in the enemy''s firepower system until the enemy''s combat system is completely torn up and smashed, which is what Gao Yang is good at and should play.


    "Follow me!"


    Gao Yang and Peter shouted in unison.


    Peter looked at Gao Yang and made a stop gesture to Gao Yang. He waved his left hand and held AK74 in his right hand, and rushed up from behind the lying bunker.


    Peter stretched out three fingers and shouted, "three indoor combat teams, listen to me and follow me!"


    When Peter roared out, three five person indoor combat groups followed.


    Gao Yang didn''t follow him. In addition to Peter making a stop gesture to him, No. 13, who had been following him, stretched out his hand and grabbed his clothes. It was such a meal that Peter had rushed up with people.


    The collimator and the wind took people on a tentative attack. The collimator was injured, and then alcohol and the cube took them back. Now the slowly advancing team on the open ground is the battle group of savages.


    Those who suppress the enemy''s fire have been firing, and those who are ready for the next round of assault are ready. The three assault teams are ready to start at any time, led by alcohol, magic cube and wind.


    For indoor combat teams, the size of ten people is too large, and the size of three to five people is more appropriate. However, there are 100 people in the special brigade, and Satan is sent as the commander of each group of the special brigade, a total of nine people. Then these people choose the size of the command team according to their own strengths.


    People who perform well in indoor combat are organized into indoor combat groups. According to the battlefield terrain, the assault group goes first. After the enemy completes fire suppression and opens the channel, the indoor combat group enters the building. Therefore, there is no Satan as the leader of the indoor combat group.


    The indoor combat group has a total of 20 people, and the weapons equipped are more suitable for indoor combat. Now Peter wants to pass the command of these people and takes 15 of them.


    The momentum is full, but the action is very cautious. The cat is on its waist and moves forward quickly behind the shelter.


    After the attack, yelling was not appropriate. Peter whispered in the walkie talkie: "attack the West building! Clean up the enemy, occupy the building and establish fire points!"


    Alcohol, the three of them are a mercenary regiment. They have a tacit understanding. They are more used to deciding how to fight, but Peter''s words are very reasonable and the right choice, so they will cooperate well with Peter.


    The helicopter suppressed the buildings on the west side very well. Peter and his team smoothly approached the buildings. As long as they were allowed to go in and take down the buildings on the west side, the whole team would have a rear area that could provide fire support, and the advantage would be firmly established.


    Everything was going well. Their assault team covered the indoor combat team and approached the building on the west side. They could go in immediately.


    Gao Yang has been watching Peter''s progress. He is very nervous. Although he is not attacking the East building where the iron wall is most likely to hide, as long as he takes the West building, the enemy will lose the geographical advantage of sanbaowei, which plays a decisive role in the war situation.


    This is the general attack.


    Peter rushed to the front and approached the nearest house.


    An excellent grass-roots commander, the commander of a team scale operation, when launching an attack, he must shout to follow me, not to me.


    It''s less than ten meters. You can rush through it in a few steps.


    But these ten meters have become a natural graben.


    A red light, a tracer bullet fired by a machine gun, came from the southernmost end of the West building, parallel to the combat team led by Peter.


    A green light, also a tracer bullet from a machine gun, came from the westernmost end of the north building, almost parallel to the combat team led by Peter.


    One red and one green light, like two sickles of death, began to harvest life.


    Peter and the soldiers around him fell down in an instant, without exception.


    Gao felt that his scalp exploded at once, and he watched all the people who started the assault fell to the ground.


    When it is close to the building on the west side, there is about ten meters wide. There is no garbage or shelter. In this area, there is no one standing.


    "Hidden fire point! Enemy''s hidden fire point!"


    Gao Yang blurted out and shouted. His heart was cold and chaotic.


    Gao Yang knew that the enemy was unusual and he was ready to fight a hard battle, but he didn''t expect that the enemy was really different this time. They were patient and patient.


    The two machine gun positions, hidden under the building, should be the basement. The cross fire formed by the two machine guns was hit close to the ground.


    The enemy never used their hidden firepower. They placed the machine gun position underground, with good protection effect and very good shooting range, but they just didn''t move. They only suddenly launched an attack when they launched a general attack and could get the greatest results.


    As soon as the two machine guns fire, it is a perfect blockade. The commando group that has entered the open ground is blocked in the open ground, and those who stay behind as a reserve team have to pass through the blockade of the machine gun if they want to enter the battlefield.


    "I''m going to the Olympics!"


    Li JinFang scolded loudly.


    Then, with an angry and desperate look on his face, Li JinFang roared, "I''m the iron wall of o''neima!"


    The iron wall mercenary regiment can''t be wrong that they shot. Once two machine guns fire, they can form absolute dominance over the battlefield. It''s hard to find machine gunners of this level.


    "I was shot!"


    Gao Yang heard the roar of the cube''s pain, but the others didn''t say a word.


    From a high angle, you can see the moment when the assault team launched the impact and the person who launched the impact fell. Only this time, at least a dozen people who were about to enter the building fell.


    Also, Gao Yang can see the trajectory of the tracer bullet, but can''t see the position of the machine gun position unless he leans forward.


    "I have to save them!"


    Li JinFang bit his teeth and said.


    Roared loudly: "alcohol, stay still, no one is allowed to move!"


    Alcohol was not shot. He fell down in time and hid under the bunker, but the cube was ahead of him, so the cube was shot.


    The Rubik''s cube didn''t die, nor did Peter. In fact, most of the people who fell to the ground didn''t die. They were shot in their legs. The enemy''s machine gun position was arranged underground, the trajectory was very low, and they were very close to the assault team. Almost all of them were shot in their legs.


    It may be the enemy''s ballistic problem, but it is more likely that the enemy deliberately left a place where people who were shot and injured but did not die did not fight.


    A soldier who was shot in the leg moved back, then a series of bullets hit him and killed him on the ground.


    Whoever moves will die. It''s OK to stay in place and howl. The enemy''s technique is very familiar, because he often does it.


    Regardless of his anger, he shouted: "helicopter suppression!"


    To suppress the machine gun positions from two directions at the same time, night devil 1 and night Devil 2 fired rockets at the same time and fired machine guns, but when the rocket exploded, the wounded lying on the ground took the opportunity to move and tried to shrink back behind the bunker.


    Fire suppression is useless. Because of the angle, Gao Yang doesn''t know where the enemy''s machine gun position is set, but he knows it must be deep and safe.


    "Night devil, come here! Come here!"


    Satan as a reserve team is prepared to deal with this critical situation.


    Gao Yang is going to take his own lineage.


    Although there were helicopters to suppress and cover, all the soldiers who moved were still dead. The enemy''s purpose was very clear. It was to wait for someone to save the wounded. Whoever saved them would die. He just watched his comrades cry to death on the ground.


    At this time, alcohol commanded his soldiers to fire at the machine gun position closer to them from behind the bunker. When firing, alcohol suddenly rushed to the magic cube on the ground.


    "Stop, stop! Falk oil, Falk oil!"


    Gao Yang roared and the alcohol rushed out. Then Gao Yang saw that the alcohol fell on the ground like a broken cloth bag.


    Gao Yang wanted to kill the machine gunner and save those who remained at the muzzle of the machine gun, but he couldn''t wait.


    Gao Yang is extremely angry. He can''t stand the behavior of alcohol, although he understands the behavior of alcohol.


    "Don''t fucking die. We can''t live! The enemy''s machine gun position is underground. One is under the ruins at the southernmost end of the West building. It''s a bunker! It''s 60 meters away from the battle initiation position and one is in the basement of the house at the easternmost end of the North building. It''s 170 meters away. It''s useless to suppress. Don''t fucking die again. Are you stupid!"


    With the fierce shooting, Peter''s voice sounded quickly in his high headphones. Peter was not dead. He had observed the enemy''s machine gun position.


    Leave the wounded and fight the rescue workers. Not only snipers can use this skill, but also machine gunners. This tactic is not a conspiracy. It''s a conspiracy. It''s easy to save or not. If you can''t stand your brother''s blood loss and death in front of you, go to save him, and then bury your life there. If you can bear it enough, just watch your comrades lose too much blood and die. When they die, There''s no need to be embarrassed.


    People are there. Can we save them?


    For Gao Yang, there is only one answer, save.


    The enemy controls the battlefield situation, but Gao Yang is confident that he is the one who has the most dominant power in the battlefield.


    The job of dealing with machine gunners is most suitable for precision shooters.


    Gao Yang took the gun and prepared to shoot in the most comfortable position. He bent down and was ready to jump out of the bunker. On the 13th, he grabbed his clothes again. Gao Yang didn''t look back, but said in a deep voice: "who do I give up?"


    The 13th let go.


    There is only one shot to kill the enemy or be killed by the enemy. Fortunately, Gao Yang has adapted to this pressure.

 Chapter 1076

    The enemy is a cross fire formed by two machine guns, one in the South and the other in the north. What Gao Yang wants to destroy is his machine gun position in the south.


    Gao Yang doesn''t even know the specific position of the machine gun position, not the position of the machine gun position, but the position of the muzzle of the machine gun and the position of the outside of the machine gun bunker. This is a little complicated. In short, the machine gun is hidden in a deep hole. If you want to hit the bullet through the shooting hole of the machine gun, you have to find a good angle.


    Gao Yang''s shot is very difficult. He needs to find an angle to fire the machine gun to kill the machine gun from the south. However, when he kills the machine gun from the south, he will be exposed to the muzzle of the machine gun on the north. The two enemy machine gun positions have formed cross fire and can cover each other.


    What Gao Yang wants is to go out and destroy a machine gun position, ignore the behind, fire a gun, shrink back, and then go out again to destroy the machine gun on the other side.


    Gao Yang jumped out and shot. At this time, someone shouted, "wait!"


    Carrying a half man high bulletproof shield, LAN Dun came to Gao Yang and said in a hurry, "I''ll cover behind you!"


    "Does it work?"


    "It can prevent 7.62mm NATO bullet!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "OK!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "OK, take care of me behind you, change direction, hit the machine gun position in the North First, and when I shoot, you''ll flash back. Don''t worry about anything else, okay?"


    LAN Dun nodded and said, "I see!"


    Gao Yang turned and stood back to back with LAN dun. After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "3,2,1, go!"


    The brain is blank. When the gun is fired, it has roughly aimed at the position of the enemy''s machine gun position, and both eyes are open, but the attention is on the left eye. When it is found that it can shoot at the shooting hole hidden under the house by visual search, the brain turns its attention to the right eye behind the sight.


    Shoot, step back.


    Gao Yang didn''t pay attention to whether he hit the enemy. Without observation, he had absolute confidence to kill the enemy.


    He dodged back and turned around. At this time, Gao Yang found that Lan Dun fell to the ground, but without any indication, he dodged out again,


    Search and aim. The enemy''s shooting hole is very low. Gao Yang squats down. Before squatting to the end, shoot.


    After Gao Yang finished squatting, he didn''t get up, but one side of his body. With the help of the rebound of his legs after squatting to the end, he leaned aside and fell to the ground.


    No. 13 and Li JinFang, who were waiting for one side, wanted to drag Gao Yang and LAN Dun back.


    After being grabbed by No. 13, he shouted, "don''t move!"


    Gao Yang, lying on his side on the ground, sat up and fired another shot at the South hole where he had just shot.


    It''s not that the first shot didn''t hit the target, but after killing the machine gunner, there is also a deputy shooter. Gao Yang wants to fight, just wait to kill the second one together. Otherwise, the Deputy shooter still poses a great threat when operating the machine gun.


    After completing the second shot, Gao Yang lay down on his side again and said loudly, "drag me back."


    On the 13th, he dragged Gao Yang back to a safe position. After being released by the 13th, Gao Yang immediately jumped up from the ground, and then flashed out again. The cat leaned down and fired another shot at the machine gun position on the north side, killing the machine gun Deputy shooter on the north side in the bunker.


    Why did Gao Yang want to attack the machine gun position in the South first, but after a few words with LAN Dun, Gao Yang wants to attack the machine gun position in the North first?


    There must be a reason.


    The tracer bullet fired by the machine gun on the south side emits red light, while the tracer bullet on the north side emits green light, while the bulletproof shield of blue shield can resist the power of 7.62mm NATO bullet, which determines that Gao Yang can only hit the machine gun on the north side first.


    The luminous agent used by NATO led by the United States in the luminous bomb is mainly strontium, which emits red light, so the tracer bomb used by NATO is red light.


    The luminescent agent used in Soviet Russian tracer bullets is mainly barium, which burns green, yellow, white and other colors, but Russian tracer bullets are green.


    If Gao Yang can''t tell the difference between machine gun and bullet after he has been with groliov for so long, it''s decent.


    Therefore, seeing the different colors of machine guns on both sides, Gao Yang knew that NATO bullets were used in the south. After listening to the roar of bullets, he knew that they were 7.62mm instead of 12.7mm or 5.56mm, while the tracer bullets from the north were green. Needless to say, Russian bullets, coupled with the unique gunfire of PKM, don''t guess. It can''t be wrong that they were 7.62x54mm r bullets.


    The shield can block the bullets from the south. The bullets from the north are more powerful. Of course, Gao Yang has to let the Blue Shield protect him behind. Knock down the machine gun position in the North first. That''s why he changed the firing order.


    Four shots were fired, two machine gun positions were muted, and shouted, "go! Go! Go!"


    Gao Yang didn''t save people himself. He urgently needed to monitor the machine gun position on the north side in case someone else would appear there.


    The machine gun position in the South also needs to be monitored urgently. Three or more people in the bunker are normal. It must be prevented that someone inside will regain control of the machine gun.


    Jesse Lee, nicknamed shotgun, lay down beside Gao Yang and aimed at the shooting hole in the south. The distance was very close. Almost anyone in Satan could block the shooting hole with a rifle.


    Andy ho rushed out with people. They went to save people.


    Many soldiers were shot. After defeating the enemy''s threat, people close to the shot had moved, and the bodies and wounded were dragged back one after another.


    "Bring the wounded back! Others continue to attack and take the target first!"


    Although he was still tracing the north side of the shooting port, Gao Yang did not forget to command. Soon, in the rapid footsteps of a team of people, those who were shot were sent back.


    Gao Yang no longer needs to be responsible for suppressing the North shooting port. Being responsible for this target all the time is a waste of his ability. Ludwig has let one of his accurate shooters replace Gao Yang''s position.


    When Gao Yang stood up and turned around, he just saw Li JinFang holding Peter''s leg in one hand and pulling Peter''s arm in the other hand.


    Gao Yang bit his lips and said nothing.


    The strong wind dragged the alcohol. As soon as he returned to the safe area, the strong wind knelt on the ground, and then there was a sad roar.


    The alcohol was dead. The position of his right hip bone was completely destroyed, a large piece of his thigh root disappeared upward, and then another bullet was fired upward. The right side of his stomach was destroyed, the two bullet holes were connected, and the internal organs were flowing out from the position of his right lower abdomen.


    But alcohol is not dead.


    Peter was not dead either. His right leg was hit on his knee and the whole was broken. Now his calf was being kicked in his hand by Li JinFang, and a large piece of meat was lost on the belly of his left leg.


    Peter''s two legs should have been hit by the same bullet. The bullet first hit Peter''s right leg as a supporting leg, broke his right leg, and then passed through his left leg, calf and stomach, making a big gap.


    There was a wail.


    Andy he knelt in front of the alcohol, pulled off the bulletproof vest on the alcohol, looked at it, stood up silently, turned and left.


    "Stop! Dragon Knight! Save him, save him! Please, save him!"


    The strong wind knelt beside the alcohol and cried loudly at Andy he who was leaving.


    The gale was so excited that Gao Yang came to the gale and pressed his shoulder,


    Andy Ho''s mouth whispered a few times, looked at the look on Gao Yang''s face around the strong wind, and finally squatted down again and took out an injection.


    After seeing Andy Ho''s action, the wind shook his head and said loudly: "no, no, don''t perfunctory me, no, don''t do this! Man, don''t do this, I beg you, don''t do this, save him, don''t do this, don''t perfunctory us, Dragon Knight, please, don''t do this, please, Baituo, please..."


    Andy Ho''s injection is actually a placebo and is used to comfort gale, but gale knows this. He hopes Andy can seriously save alcohol instead of the placebo to perfunctory him.


    In fact, Andy he is really not perfunctory. The manpower is sometimes poor. The alcohol is dead. Andy can''t save him, and the immortal can''t save him when he comes.


    Just when the strong wind has been begging Andy Ho, alcohol lying on the ground suddenly stretched out a hand and grabbed the strong wind''s arm.


    "Don''t waste time. Go save the cube, gale. Listen to me, brother. Take the cube and the collimation back..."


    Alcohol seemed to have the strength to speak suddenly. Andy ho nodded at him. He couldn''t care what to say. He stood up, looked at Peter, looked at the comatose cube, immediately knelt next to the cube and began to give first aid to the cube.


    The wind looked at the Rubik''s cube and then at the alcohol, with a blank face.


    "Brother, I''m dead. Take them home."


    The voice of alcohol was very clear. After saying a word to the wind, he looked high and said in a trembling voice: "boss, the wind is too grumpy. Help me watch him and let him go home alive."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''ll look after him."


    The color in alcohol''s eyes was rapidly disappearing. He pinched the arm of the strong wind, turned his head hard and looked at the magic cube next to him. Then he lost all the look in his eyes. He died.


    The strong wind knelt in front of the alcohol and didn''t move. He just looked at the alcohol and the magic cube next to him.


    Gao Yang sighed, reached out to close the alcohol''s open eyes and came to Peter.


    Peter''s leg was broken. Li JinFang stood beside Peter, holding Peter''s foot in his hand, carrying Peter''s broken leg, and looked blankly at Andy ho who was quickly hemostatic to the strong wind.


    Gao Yang squatted beside Peter. Peter''s face looked very painful, but he didn''t make any sound. He just lay flat on the ground and stared at the broken leg that had been held in his hand by Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing.


    Peter is a master of fighting. Few people on this planet can beat him with their bare hands, but this is a modern war, an era dominated by hot weapons. You can be a hero and invincible in fighting. You don''t have to end everything by a bullet.


    Gifted and trained hard all his life, but he still can''t beat a bullet. This is the sadness of the warrior, the sadness of figures like Peter and Li JinFang. They were born in the wrong era.

 Chapter 1077

    Li JinFang and Peter are heroes. They have a good relationship since the fight.


    Gao Yang has a good relationship with Peter, but Peter and Li JinFang are like peers. They are like the relationship between teachers and students. Gao Yang has not been beaten by Peter less. He has not learned Sambo yet, but he knows how to deal with Sambo. This is Peter''s credit.


    A good friend suddenly became disabled, and maybe both legs were broken. The cruelest thing is that this man is still a fighting master.


    Li JinFang feels the most about Peter''s experience, because they are a kind of people with force beyond most people in the world, but they can''t resist a bullet.


    Li JinFang was angry, sad and confused.


    Li JinFang has been looking at Andy ho. He won''t urge Andy Ho, but he came to treat Peter after waiting for Andy ho to finish the treatment of gale, so that he has forgotten that he still has Peter''s leg in his hand.


    "Toad, toad!"


    After calling Li JinFang twice, Gao Yang pointed to the broken leg in Li JinFang''s hand.


    Li JinFang was stunned and gave Gao Yang the broken leg in his hand.


    Gao Yang wants Li JinFang to put Peter''s leg down. Don''t mention it, but Li JinFang''s brain should be short circuited, but he gives his leg to Gao Yang.


    Since Li JinFang''s girlfriend died, there has been an occasional brain short circuit.


    Gao Yang sighed and took over Peter''s broken leg.


    Holding the ankle separated from Peter''s body, Gao Yang felt strange, very strange.


    Peter''s eyes followed his broken leg to Gao Yang. After seeing enough Yang, Peter blinked, and then said with a tired face: "I screwed up, I totally screwed up."


    Gao Yang leaned over and put the broken leg beside Peter and said in a deep voice, "don''t think about it. You can''t die! Just live, just live!"


    Andy moved quickly. He finished the hemostasis of the strong wind in less than two minutes. The follow-up work must be done after leaving the battlefield.


    Gao Yang can''t help comparing Andy ho with Bruce. Andy Ho''s action is very fast, but he still can''t compare with Bruce. Although it''s not much worse, there is still a gap.


    Andy ho squatted next to Peter, looked at Peter and immediately said to Peter, "good news, you still have one leg left!"


    The wound on Peter''s left leg is very big and looks scary. Gao Yang really thinks Peter can''t keep both legs, but Andy''s conclusion is really good news.


    Gao Yang shook his head, dispelled the superfluous thoughts in his head, and suddenly said in a loud voice: "toad! Get ready to attack!"


    Someone already went up and began to attack the building on the west side. After shouting Li JinFang, he said loudly: "postman, toad, follow me, big bird, monitor the battlefield, worker bees, artillery support at any time!"


    When Gao Yang finished, Li JinFang and Taylor had stood in front of Gao Yang and formed an inverted triangle, while No. 13 stood behind Gao Yang silently.


    Gao Yang is waiting for news. Once the building on the west side is taken, he should go up.


    "Everyone! Come with me!"


    Farouk roared and stood beside them.


    Farouk''s sense of existence has not been strong, and he has always followed the high command. This is his first self assertion. Farouk can''t help it. He wants to go in person.


    Gao Yang looked at Farouk and didn''t speak.


    Farouk really should go. A commander who always hides behind can''t convince the public.


    Gao Yang turned around, pointed to the back and said loudly, "shadow, Mr. Da, block the enemy''s reinforcements. If the attack situation is unfavorable, be ready to take over the attack at any time."


    "Yes, boss."


    "I see."


    Gao Yang was ready to put all his eggs in one basket. Finally, he heard Frye''s urgent voice: "boss, we have occupied the target. The people of the special brigade will establish fire points to suppress the enemy. We will go out to attack the front enemy immediately."


    "Little fly, you are on the left, we are on the right. Attack at the same time. Be careful. Badadi is likely to hide there."


    The strong wind stood up and came to Gao Yang''s side.


    Gao Yang looked at the strong wind and said in a deep voice, "go back!"


    "No way."


    After a short conversation, Gao Yang no longer tries to let the wind go back, because he knows that the wind can''t go back. Although he promised alcohol to watch the wind and don''t let him die, how can the wind stay in this situation.


    Frye''s voice rang again. He said in a hurry, "the night devil team has finished preparing for the attack! Boss, we''re ready to attack."


    Gao Yang immediately said in a deep voice, "go!"


    Back in the familiar battle, Gao Yang rushed out of the safety zone with a gun and officially stepped into the battlefield.


    The exchange of fire has always been fierce, but the enemy''s firepower has been suppressed. Although the exchange of fire is fierce, when the real threat is not big, Gao Yang is worried about only one thing, that is, the enemy''s hidden firepower point.


    The two teams moved forward at the same time, raised their cats and quickly reached the forefront of the front, and joined the personnel who remained in the open ground and suppressed the fire in the building.


    There must be enough firepower to suppress the enemy and not allow the enemy to shoot recklessly. Therefore, a considerable number of people must be left. In this case, the number of people who can devote themselves to tackling key problems and conducting indoor warfare must be limited.


    Only about 80 meters ahead, we can get to the side of the building. Gao Yang lies down behind a broken brick and begins to investigate.


    Gao Yang wants to see where it still looks like a hidden fire point. He doesn''t want to be shadowed by the enemy''s machine gun position hidden below again.


    After observing for a moment, Gao Yang found nothing.


    If it can be found easily, it is not called a hidden fire point.


    Just then, Irene suddenly shouted, "boss, the enemy has a large number of reinforcements! They will arrive soon. I''ll try my best to delay their arrival!"


    This is a battle in enemy occupied areas, and the enemy''s reinforcements can''t go all the way.


    Can''t drag any more. He said in a loud and deep voice, "let''s go on, let''s go!"


    Bite your teeth. There''s no way.


    Gao Yang''s speed is slower than others, because he is an accurate shooter, not a Raider. He should observe whether the enemy has particularly threatening targets during movement. If so, he must destroy them in time.


    A distance of 80 meters can be reached only by running a few steps.


    Farouk took people to surpass Gao Yang. On the other side, Li Yunzhe also took several people to surpass Gao Yang.


    Just then, Gao Yang noticed a trace of danger.


    The enemy is too calm. If the enemy doesn''t really have the ability to counterattack, it can''t be so close by them, but the enemy is not particularly eager to block the attack.


    Gao Yang knows what the enemy thinks. For this reason, many things are clear.


    The enemy still has a lot of powerful people who don''t take action at all. The reason is very simple. They are afraid of helicopters in the air. If they show particularly powerful firepower and let Gao Yang kill a large number of ground attackers, it will inevitably lead to full attack by helicopters.


    The ammunition carried by the helicopter is limited and it is impossible to fight all the time. If badadi is really here, he may be in any house here. The helicopter cannot blow up every house. Therefore, the helicopter can only exist as a deterrent, but can not move lightly.


    If badadi is here, whether it is the iron wall mercenary regiment or any other powerful people, they can''t resist the attack of rockets and machine guns on the helicopter, so they can drag it and never move lightly.


    As long as the time is long enough and a large number of reinforcements from the rebels arrive, the one who is in a desperate situation is to praise them, so the enemy only needs to delay time.


    But delaying time does not mean that the enemy can let them go in and fight a civil war.


    Indoor warfare is very cruel. There will be casualties in every face. For the rebels, if they are allowed to rush through, even if all the people entering are killed, it also represents an exposed position.


    The place where there are powerful characters is the enemy''s core. This can''t be wrong. As long as they confirm the enemy''s position, even if the first batch of people who enter die, but know the enemy''s core, the helicopter can fire, and the subsequent offensive team members will keep up.


    Therefore, according to the truth, the enemy must shoot. If they are in the house, they should shoot out of the house, but they didn''t do so. It can only show one thing that the enemy does have hidden fire points.


    He shouted loudly, "stop moving! Look for concealment!"


    The arrangement of firepower points is particular. Looking for the enemy''s firepower points, the most suitable location for firepower points must be the most likely. While shouting loudly, he finally found that a cement board in the corner he had been paying attention to was pushed away.


    Gao Yang''s eyes were sharp and his hands were fast. Before he could open fire at the fire point he found, a shot had been knocked over, and then he saw the burst of blood from the sight.


    But the machine gun still rang. Gao Yang turned his head and saw that Li Yunzhe raised his gun and shot the bullet into a newly emerging concealed fire point, but the bullet at that fire point also came out.


    Li Yunzhe was not shot. The two people on Li Yunzhe''s left were shot.


    The fire point was directly in front of Li Yunzhe. He also found the enemy''s fire point in time, and then shot with the enemy almost at the same time. The enemy was hit by Li Yunzhe''s bullet while pulling the trigger.


    Gao Yang has fallen to the ground, but after hearing the familiar sound of machine guns, he finds that there are not two concealed fire points, but three.


    "Little fly!"


    Gao Yang raised his gun and fired a shot at the place where he had just shot, killing the second man. He found out first that the first fire point failed to shoot a bullet from beginning to end.


    After completing the second shot, Gao Yang turned around and happened to see Frye hit a rocket into the shooting hole that knocked down Li Yunzhe.


    But there was a machine gun position firing, and the machine gun was not underground, on the second floor.


    The enemy was condescending, and there was no more cover in the open ground.


    The enemy is a good machine gunner and a very good machine gunner. Unfortunately, Gao Yang has no chance to shoot, because the enemy is fleeting. After completing an effective attack, he has been hidden again.


    Gao Yang watched the bullets on the second floor sweep a line on the ground, and he didn''t know how many people were shot just now.

 Chapter 1078

    Gao Yang pointed his gun at the window where he had just fired. The window on the second floor was not reinforced with sandbags. It was still the same, but the window was very small.


    Although it was dark inside, Gao Yang saw a figure running through the window.


    With a snap of a gun, Gao Yang accurately hit the figure who flashed away at the window. After he shot, someone suddenly appeared from the adjacent window and opened fire on him.


    Gao Yang didn''t move. Li JinFang and Taylor fired at the same time. The bullet knocked the figure on the adjacent window behind the window.


    Gao Yang was not the one who shot just now. Gao Yang was very sure of this. His actions were different. The person who just opened fire with a machine gun was as fast as a ghost. He raised his gun, shot a shuttle and flashed immediately. He was never greedy for work and never stayed in his place. He was like a fool who was beaten behind the window. He knew that a sharpshooter dared to show his head for more than half a second.


    The enemy began to worry. They couldn''t drag on.


    Gao Yang decides to save the ammunition of the helicopter. If he wants to reduce casualties, he can only rely on other methods.


    "Gun grenade! Use gun grenade. You don''t have to keep the bazooka. All of them are shot out! Now start preparing and listen to my orders!"


    The special brigade has a disposable bazooka, and the bazooka has indeed played a key role. It can suppress the enemy when the enemy occupies an absolute geographical advantage and fight with the enemy. The bazooka has played a great role.


    There are a lot of rocket launchers, and there are still more than a dozen left. After Gao Yang gave the order, gun grenades and rocket launchers are ready one after another.


    "In the house where the machine gun was fired just now, four volleys and one shot at every window! Ready, put it!"


    The Rockets went out at the same time, but a shooter just knelt down on one knee and straightened up. He was directly hit by a bullet. The rocket launcher did not fall forward, but looked up to the sky. Instead, he did not hit the rocket on the ground in front of him, but hit the rocket to the sky when he looked up to the sky.


    The rocket launcher pays attention to the angle when launching. If the angle is too large, the tail nozzle directly faces the ground, and the tail flame air flow will burn the shooter and nearby people.


    The rocket launcher is dead and is not afraid of being scalded again. A soldier next to the rocket launcher is unlucky. However, after discovering that his comrades in arms around him failed to complete the rocket launch, the scalded soldier immediately got up and shot a rocket into the window that should have been shot after completing the aiming.


    The second archer who fired the rocket was hit by the enemy''s bullet immediately after he finished firing. After finding the enemy''s position, he was about to kill the enemy who fired, but all he could do was avenge the soldier.


    The offensive was temporarily delayed. Gao Yang quickly judged the situation. The bazooka played a role, but it remains to be seen whether it can ensure the killing of people hiding in the house.


    In the final analysis, the rpg-26 rocket launcher is not powerful enough. If the enemy is firing directly, as long as it hits, it can kill the enemy. However, in order to achieve indiscriminate coverage bombing, no matter where the enemy is hiding, the power of rpg-26 is too poor.


    Whether it has achieved the effect or not, I have to try to know. I raised my voice and whispered, "exploratory attack!"


    Farouk shouted and rushed out with five people. As soon as Farouk got up and moved forward, he shouted, "get down!"


    There are six people, including Farouk. After lying down, two people can no longer get up. The enemy''s shooting is accurate and deadly. The most troublesome thing is that it is impossible to attack by force from different places. This is not a matter of casualties, but if you attack by force, the greatest possibility is that the whole army will be destroyed halfway.


    Think of another way. After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang finally said in a deep voice: "wear a mask! Put on the skunk bullet! The person with the skunk gun grenade loads the bullet and listen to my command!"


    Gao Yang finally decided to use the skunk bomb, although he had a lot of trouble after using the skunk bomb.


    The key is that except for some people directly under the Satan mercenary regiment, others do not have gas masks, especially gas masks that can effectively isolate the odor. People from the special brigade and the operation team of the military intelligence bureau can''t enter the house with skunk bullets at all, that is to say, Once skunk bombs are used, Gao Yang can only go up in person.


    Another troublesome problem is that Gao Yang now has a lot of skunk grenades in the form of grenades, while skunk gun grenades are much less. Everyone has brought at least one skunk grenade, but skunk gun grenades are only brought by those who have installed gun grenade launchers on their rifles.


    It''s not a plan prepared in advance to drive the enemy out of the house with skunk bullets, but since the attack is blocked, we have to use it when we should use it. We should be more flexible in fighting.


    Li JinFang withdrew the killing grenade, put on the skunk bomb, and whispered, "ready!"


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "everyone, the enemy may launch an attack on the second floor. Be careful."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Li JinFang, "toad, send it towards the house where the organic gunman just now."


    Li JinFang picked up his rifle and began to aim carefully.


    The power and range of the gun grenade are between the hand grenade and the 60mm mortar, but the gun grenade is a surface killing weapon. If you want to hit the gun grenade accurately, the accuracy of the special gun grenade launcher is OK, but if you want to hit the gun grenade accurately mounted on the rifle, you will lose your old strength.


    Satan uses few gun grenades. The main reason is that this thing seems to be a bit weak. There are grenades near and mortars far away, and both of them are used by specially assigned personnel. If the gun grenade wants to be accurate, there must be a special gun grenade launcher, which needs to increase the load. In fact, it is not worth carrying.


    It is still 80 meters away from the target, which is not far, but it is really difficult to accurately shoot a gun grenade into a window with a mounted grenade launcher that can only be roughly aimed.


    If it hadn''t been far away, Gao Yang would have ordered to drive the enemy out with skunk bullets. If this thing had been used, it wouldn''t be easy for the enemy to use even if he had a gas mask, except for the nuclear, chemical and biological protective clothing with full body protection. If an ordinary gas mask could not filter the unbearable stench.


    But the problem is that it''s too far away. The grenade can''t guarantee that it can enter the window. Gao Yang would rather go a few more meters. If Frye''s grenade can reach it, it''s much easier to do.


    Frye throwing grenades is more reliable than using gun grenades, but there''s no way. It''s not out of reach. Gao Yang can only choose to use gun grenades in advance.


    Li JinFang finally shot the gun grenade out. The skunk grenade had no trajectory indication and no explosion flash, so Gao Yang didn''t know whether the gun grenade had hit the window or not, and it was under the enemy''s muzzle. He didn''t dare to support his neck and look like that. For a moment, Gao Yang didn''t know where the gun grenade landed.


    Finally, Jason gave the answer. He shouted in the walkie talkie, "the gun grenade hit the target accurately, and the gun grenade hit the target accurately!"


    Gao Yang was relieved and began to wait for someone to run out of the house.


    After waiting for about twenty seconds, no one rushed out of the house, but groliov, who had been guarding in the air, shot. A moment later, groliov said in a hurry: "the enemy jumped out of the window from the outside position and escaped. A total of four have been killed."


    "Organic gunmen?" he said in a loud voice


    "Yes, a man is holding a machine gun. It looks like M249."


    M249 is right. The shooter just used M249, which finally killed a very threatening machine gunner.


    Gao Yang blew a breath, then whispered, "whose gun grenade is ready, continue."


    "I''m a savage. I have a gun grenade. I''m ready to launch. Please indicate the target."


    Gao Yang looked and found the house that someone had entered and left and was selected as the key target by him. He said in a deep voice: "the sixth house on the right side of the house where the fire was just exchanged. Try to shoot the skunk into the first floor. Can you do it?"


    "It''s difficult."


    "Then call the second floor."


    "I see."


    Gao Yang moved a little behind the garbage dump to shoot at the new target. He said in a deep voice: "hit!"


    With a soft bang, Gao Yang saw a small explosion next to a window on the second floor of the target building. The grenade missed 20 cm and failed to enter the window.


    "Falk, it''s crooked!"


    The savage was very upset. Gao Yang didn''t say anything. The window was not big. It was normal not to hit it. He just said in a deep voice: "next, continue to fight!"


    "I''m a tiger. I''ll come this time."


    After waiting for a few seconds, the tiger''s grenade chose the same window and hit it. This time, Gao Yang didn''t see the small explosion sprinkled with aerosol. It should have hit it.


    "Yeah! It''s in!"


    The skunk shot in, but I don''t know the effect after hitting the second floor. If the enemy closes the door, the stench may not be enough to drive everyone out.


    But only after more than ten seconds, Gao Yang put down his heart, raised his gun and opened fire. Before a man jumped from the second floor landed, Gao Yang killed him in the air.


    Four people rushed out of the door at the same time. After running out of the door, they opened fire and ran away quickly. Unfortunately, how many guns were pointing at them. Run, where can you run.


    Groliov also shouted angrily: "a lot of people! A lot of people have come out. All eight people have been killed. Go on, drive them out!"


    The skunk bullet was used at the right time. He raised his voice and said, "next, come on, drive these mice out of the hole one by one. Who has a gun grenade?"


    Li Yunzhe said anxiously, "I, yellow peril, I''ll come. I have two skunk bullets. Look at me this time."

 Chapter 1079

    In many neighboring houses, hitting that with skunk bullets is really a problem.


    Those who have been firing cannot be shot. The security personnel guarding the important people will not shoot too early. On the contrary, unless they are directly and fatally threatened, they will always wait to avoid exposing their targets.


    Therefore, in places with fierce firepower, it is basically ruled out that there will be big people in them.


    Gao Yang looked at a building that had been firing, but the fire was relatively weak and said, "where to fight!"


    After Li Yunzhe aimed for a moment, the first grenade accurately hit the second floor.


    "Yeah! Right in the bull''s-eye!"


    Strangely, there was no response. The skunk bounced over, but no one came out, as if there was no one in it.


    "Why didn''t you respond? There was no one inside? Or did the skunk bullet fail?"


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, Li Yunzhe cried strangely. Others can force several people out by playing skunk bullets, but he didn''t respond to the skunk bullets, which made Li Yunzhe feel frustrated.


    Gao Yang didn''t know whether there was no one inside or something else, but only after a moment, he found that the situation was wrong.


    The house where Li Yunzhe hit the skunk was not empty, but the people inside were too important. The enemy didn''t rush out, just because they wanted to escape in safety.


    "Be careful! Fire!"


    The enemy suddenly appeared, and people poured out from behind almost all the windows at the same time. The enemy no longer hid, but chose to fire at the same time to solve and raise them with the greatest firepower.


    Gao Yang''s gun began to fire continuously and quickly, but it was already under the attack of the enemy on both sides. When the enemy didn''t care about casualties or helicopter threats from the air, the situation immediately became much more dangerous.


    "Helicopter! Fire suppression! Full suppression!"


    Gao Yang roared at the top of his voice. Keep the ammunition and fart. If you don''t use the fiercest firepower, it will be over.


    High flying bullets hit without miss, but there are too many enemies.


    People stopped shooting continuously on the open ground. At this time, there was only one reason to stop shooting. They were dead.


    The enemy''s fire at all costs did cause great casualties to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang''s muzzle moves continuously. After hitting a magazine, Gao Yang has changed into a new magazine before tumbling on the ground.


    Gao Yang saw that Li Yunzhe, who was not far away from him, finished a spot shot and fell down, but Li Yunzhe immediately got up and continued to fire


    Gao Yang''s situation is very dangerous, because he is wearing a bulletproof vest, not a heavy bulletproof vest with large protection area and good protection effect. If Li Yunzhe can continue to get up and fire after being shot, he can''t. If he is shot, he is likely to die.


    People finally ran out of the house hit by the skunk. Those people opened fire and fled to the houses on both sides. Gao Yang didn''t give them a chance to escape. After killing three people with three shots, no one came out.


    Groliov has also joined the ranks of firepower suppression. He can''t fight without the most fierce firepower to suppress the enemy. It will be more dangerous to praise them.


    "Machete! Eagle! Support, support! General attack, launch general attack!"


    There are more enemies than expected.


    Gao Yang has a feeling that the enemy can''t kill enough. There are too many. The enemy still has at least 200 troops here.


    Gao Yang only spent ten seconds on the 20 rounds magazine. He played fast and accurately, but he can only control a small area.


    Without warning, the battle suddenly turned white hot.


    Which skunk bullet of Li Yunzhe stabbed the hornet''s nest.


    Obviously, Li Yunzhe''s skunk bomb smoked out the key figures, but the guards around the key figures were not stupid and didn''t run out directly. Instead, they launched everyone to attack together to create opportunities for them to transfer or escape.


    There is ammunition on the helicopter. Is it used to directly attack the horse hive and try to kill the queen bee inside, or to attack the surrounding bees that are frantically attacking.


    The helicopter has used all its firepower. At this time, there is no way to keep it.


    "Night demon one, not enough ammunition! The shells are out!"


    "Night demon two, not enough ammunition! I still have shells, no rockets!"


    The two sides immediately entered a life and death battle without casualties. No one cares about the battle plan at all. Just pour bullets at all firing objects with guns. I really don''t care about others. Someone is dying every second, and it''s over when my hand slows down.


    There may be a queen bee in the poked hornet''s nest. When Gao Yang was replacing the magazine, the pilot of night devil No. 1 shouted: "night devil No. 1, the last rocket, hit the hornet''s nest or threaten!"


    Hornet''s nest is the code for getting up in advance. The pilot knows what it means.


    Is it possible to fight where badadi is hiding, or at the fire point where the enemy is most threatening and has the strongest firepower?


    Gao Yang did not hesitate.


    "Threaten!"


    Night demon one immediately launched the last rocket. The target was a building with extremely fierce machine gun fire, not a wasp nest.


    Why did Gao Yang come to Syria?


    Gao Yang came to Syria for revenge and to kill badadi, one of Bruce''s culprits.


    But Gao Yang let go of his enemy. The reason is too simple. He took revenge for the dead Bruce. But now, everyone''s life is in danger. Everyone is in a hail of bullets. It''s too easy to choose whether to kill the target of revenge or keep the lives of the living.


    "Change the magazine!"


    Groliov roared, reminding others that the most effective fire suppression from the air must be suspended for a moment.


    Gao Yang pointed the muzzle of his gun at the position that groliov had just suppressed and fired continuously. He was not suppressing, but killing directly.


    "Night devil 4! A large number of enemy reinforcements are coming, and the distance is less than 200 meters!"


    Night devil 4 was originally outside the building to prevent someone from escaping from the other side, but now night devil 4 has to come to the top of the open space, because the machine gun will not turn. Only here can groliov have the opportunity to provide his valuable fire support to the troops who have been fatally hit.


    This is a decisive battle. If the enemy occupies a favorable terrain first, the enemy''s reinforcements can be defeated. If the enemy''s reinforcements fail to enter the building before they arrive, needless to say, the general trend will go.


    The wind was really crazy. He roared and opened fire on the enemy.


    It seems that the enemy can''t finish the fight. Kill one, and there are new people behind to continue firing. Gao Yang estimates that in less than a minute, the enemy will have at least 100 casualties, but the enemy''s firepower seems to have not weakened at all.


    There are still forty or fifty houses occupied by the enemy. Even if there are only ten people in each house, there are still four or five hundred troops. This battle is not easy to fight.


    "Night devil one returns! I''ll load and return as soon as possible, brothers, hold on!"


    "Night devil two, I''ve shot all my shells. Brothers, you must hold on!"


    Two meters 24 are gone.


    The situation was unfavorable, but Gao Yang completely calmed down, but Irene in this time and space gave Gao Yang bad news again.


    "Someone has fled! The judgment of the hornet''s nest is wrong! The house on the right is the hornet''s nest! The enemy has emerged from the underground and there is an underground passage! At least a dozen people, FAK, they are going to escape! They will be with the reinforcements soon!"


    This is the enemy''s ultimate means to divert the helicopter, consume the helicopter''s firepower and create a safe escape opportunity for the enemy''s core personnel.


    "Loading is over! Hit that side!"


    It was groliov''s roar again. Whether night devil 4 flew over to fight the escaped people or stayed to continue to suppress, he was so high that he had to make a choice.


    Don''t hesitate, put aside revenge and protect the living. One can protect one.


    "This way! Don''t worry about anything, Falk! I''ll do it!"


    With a loud roar, he replaced the fourth magazine.


    "I''ll see who escaped!"


    Jason''s UAV is still over the battlefield. Now he has completely lost his function, and surveillance is no longer necessary.


    The UAV flies very fast and must run faster than people. Just a few seconds later, Jason has controlled the UAV to fall down and photographed a group of people running from an almost face-to-face angle.


    "Fark! Badadi! Badadi! Badadi is inside. I''m sure I saw him!"


    Jason''s voice is very impatient and helpless. He can''t care to say it in secret language. He even begins to regret flying over to see this. It''s hard to watch his enemy escape.


    Gao Yang is helpless. His enemy is going to escape. This is the best chance and the only chance so far, but he is not angry and doesn''t feel pity.


    Survival is more important than revenge.


    Gao Yang felt that there was no chance. He gave up and fell short. It was a pity, but there was no way. Even if he had another armed helicopter with night combat capability, even more fighter bombers with night combat capability, even if he could have another reserve team on standby in the air and mobile at any time, there was no need for many people, even if there were only ten people, no, only five people, The results can be very different.


    Unfortunately, there is no if on the battlefield.


    Gao Yang is closest to Li Yunzhe. Taylor and Li JinFang are lucky. They don''t shoot slowly. The effect is good, but they always shoot three shots or even one shot. In the red eyed battlefield, such firepower will be ignored by the enemy. Li Yunzhe has a little more consecutive shots, so Gao Yang sees that Li Yunzhe is knocked down for the second time.


    Gao Yang no longer wanted to escape badadi. He was paying attention to the crisis in front of him, but when he gave up completely, Tommy''s voice suddenly sounded in his headset.


    "I have four shells. Let me try."


    Although he knew that Tommy could only rely on the vision provided by Jason''s UAV to carry out an almost blind shelling at night, and the enemy was running away, Gao Yang saw hope again after hearing Tommy''s voice.


    Tommy soon roared again, "four shots, let go!"

 Chapter 1080

    Jason put the remote control on the ground and grabbed a shell with both hands. When he heard Tommy''s roar, Jason quickly put a shell into the muzzle.


    The left hand passes the right hand, the left hand takes the shell around, and then quickly loads it again.


    All four shells hit out in a few seconds, and then Tommy and Jason looked at the screen.


    The first shell, crooked, exploded more than 20 meters behind the running crowd.


    The second shell fell on the side of the crowd. The exploding shell blew three or four people aside and fell to the ground.


    The crowd began to lie down, but others continued to run. At this time, the third shell fell into the crowd and exploded.


    The fourth shell, too far forward, exploded more than 30 meters in front of the crowd.


    There are 14 people in total. They still occupy a large position when scattered. The 60mm mortar is not powerful enough to kill everyone, but Tommy''s four guns shrouded at least more than half of the people in the absolute killing range.


    From another point of view, only half of the people are shrouded in the killing range.


    Gao Yang is still quickly naming the enemy with his rifle. He focuses on the building next to the hornet''s nest. There are not many people in the house, but the bullets are extremely tricky and the guns are deadly.


    Gao Yang was so nervous that he couldn''t hear the gunfire at all. All his attention was on the shooting.


    The enemy is tenacious.


    Judging by high standards, most of the enemies he met here were unqualified.


    Most of the enemies have poor shooting skills, which is related to the fact that most of them do not have night vision. They rely on the muzzle flame when shooting to judge the shooting position, which makes their shooting fierce, but the effect will not be very good.


    If the enemy is fully equipped with night vision equipment and can accurately judge the position of these people, the absolute number advantage and geographical advantage, what they should consider now is how to retreat, not how to continue the attack.


    The enemy''s night fighting ability is not very strong, but the enemy is not afraid of death. They are very fanatical and extreme. The soldiers of AIS impressed Gao Yang on this point.


    The enemy suffered heavy casualties. They maintained a strong firepower, but at this time, it was based on the fact that the enemy had a large number of hands, and one dead person could top another, so the enemy could always maintain a strong firepower. If the enemy''s fighting will was not strong, he would die when he saw his companions exposed, so he did not dare to replace the shooting position of the dead, So Gao Yang can now attack the building and start indoor warfare instead of being pressed on the most dangerous open land.


    For Gao Yang and others, the main threat comes from a small number of enemy troops with extremely accurate shooting skills.


    Gao Yang believes that all of them are mercenaries, such as the iron wall mercenary regiment that caused him a lot of casualties.


    Gao Yang has locked the position of the enemy''s elite. He no longer shoots indiscriminately, but puts aside the secondary threats and focuses on dealing with the most dangerous enemy.


    A figure flashed slightly from behind the boatman and fired a shot. A man fell silently in the machete brigade rushing forward.


    Gao Yang also fired a shot and left the shot at the window before the figure shrank back.


    Before the enemy realized that they were being watched, another man came out. As soon as he raised his gun, he was shot in the middle of the eyebrow.


    Hitting the enemy''s eyebrows is a subconscious choice and a helpless choice. The enemy will not expose too much body. All he can shoot is above his neck.


    After two shots in a row, the enemy realized that they were being watched and someone was waiting to shoot at them.


    After two shots in a row, Gao Yang knew that he was exposed. Unless there were no others around the two people he had just killed, the enemy would hit back at him. Therefore, his position was no longer safe.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground and quickly moved to one side. At the same time, he was thinking about whether to use rockets or skunk shells to eliminate those obviously different enemies, or both.


    Gao Yang is engaged in a high-level battle and generally does not participate in it. Therefore, even when the war is most intense, he still has to move. He does not know what means the enemy has to counterattack, but the enemy must kill him first at all costs, so the enemy''s counterattack will be very fierce.


    Satan''s people all know that where Gao Yang has been, don''t go. You can''t even get close, because Gao Yang can pull hatred too much.


    An excellent sniper can bring a devastating blow to the enemy''s psychology and morale. Needless to say, what treatment will a gun god who kills with a gun receive? The place where he has been will inevitably attract the enemy''s strongest fire greeting. As long as they have, they will use everything.


    Unfortunately, some people did not know Gao Yang''s ability or his ability to pull hatred. Two soldiers of the special brigade fired. Gao Yang''s position was good, the bunker was good, and the shooting range was also good. Therefore, the soldier who was also an accurate shooter quickly climbed over, but just as he got up and exposed his eyes, a bullet hit his eyebrow.


    Not to mention being hit in the middle of the eyebrow, three gun grenades exploded near the soldiers who took the place of the dead ghost.


    Gao Yang fired three shots. Except for the position of a sniper shooting down on the second floor, Gao Yang killed all three people who fired gun grenades. When the enemy opened fire, he also opened fire.


    There is a powerful sniper on the second floor. Gao Yang has a spectrum in his heart.


    Gao Yang wants to ask others for help. Bazookas, skunk bullets, whatever. First get rid of the sniper hidden on the second floor. It''s too dangerous to keep it.


    "Two guns hit! The queen bee is down! The queen bee is down!"


    Before Gao Yang spoke, he heard Jason roar at the top of his lungs.


    Gao Yang was stunned. There was only one idea in his mind.


    Did Tommy do it? So hard, did he still do it?


    Many people cheered and were already yelling in Arabic.


    Gao Yang ignored the cheers. He quickly left his redundant ideas behind. Badadi''s fate now has no time to pay attention. It is right to deal with the current crisis.


    Many people joined the roar, and the effect was obvious. The enemy''s firepower hiding in the building was greatly reduced in an instant.


    The distance is still far away, and the gunfire sounds all over. The enemy is unlikely to hear the roar here. There is only one possibility. They also received the news or saw badadi''s fall. In other words, Jason''s observation is still accurate.


    The enemy is in chaos. Badadi was hit by artillery and the enemy is in chaos. This is an opportunity.


    Not only does Gao Yang have experience, but many people on the battlefield have extremely rich combat experience.


    "Go!"


    Ludwig roared and rushed directly with the seriously reduced soldiers around him.


    Farouk is just not good at commanding special operations, but he has no bad grasp of the timing.


    "Follow me!"


    Farouk shouted and got up from the ground, but only six people around him followed him.


    The closer you fight, the more you test your personal ability and team cooperation. The special brigade has practiced indoor warfare for many days. It is more advantageous to rush into the building and fight with the enemy indoors than to shoot the enemy outside.


    The enemy''s firepower has become sparse. The supreme leader has been killed, and any army has to be in a great confusion. For AIS, especially badadi, the supreme leader with absolute authority, the influence will only be greater.


    Before the enemy reacts and turns panic into badadi''s Revenge anger, the situation must be controlled.


    "All charge!"


    Gao Yang ordered, but at this time, basically everyone had begun to rush out.


    Just then, Andy Ho''s roar was suddenly heard in Gao Yang''s headphones.


    "There are people coming from behind! A large number of enemy troops!"


    With the roar and fierce gunfire, Andy ho stayed behind to rescue the wounded. With him, there were five medical guards, but there were no other combatants. All the active people had been involved in the general attack.


    "We can resist the enemy in the back!"


    It was Tommy who shouted. He and Jason also stayed behind. Now they can stop the enemy behind with Andy ho.


    There were only three people to block the enemy coming from the rear, but Gao Yang didn''t stop. He trotted all the way, held up his gun and observed the building he was staring at. When he ran, he occasionally stopped to shoot. There was no other way. He quickly took the front enemy, and then went to support Andy Ho and the three of them.


    When Gao Yang was trotting, he saw a second rate man appear. He shot the man who was charging with a gun. Gao Yang fought back quickly, but the enemy moved quickly, and he was trotting. This shot failed to kill the enemy.


    Either stop and concentrate on shooting, or speed up the charge.


    Gao Yang chose to accelerate. He didn''t want to play cat and mouse with the enemy. He couldn''t afford to waste his time.


    Gao Yang was already very close to the building. Gao Yang stretched out his left arm and pointed to the building he was going to attack. At the same time, he said in a deep voice: "Satan!"


    The enemy is elite. Gao Yang wants to assemble Satan''s assault team. He also wants to assemble the most elite forces to fight the enemy.


    This is king to King.


    Gao Yang didn''t bring his shotgun. When he was about to run to the door, Gao Yang put his rifle behind him and took out his pistol with both hands.


    Right hand 1911, left hand Smith Wilson m686, but now Gao Yang is used to calling his pistol ram horn. People have nicknames and guns.


    Gao Yang was about to rush into the gate, but just then, he heard Jason''s roar again.


    "Badadi stood up. He wasn''t dead. He was injured, but he stood up. There were four people. One fell down again. Three people. I saw it very clearly. It was badadi. He was injured, but he was about to join the reinforcements, FAK! FAK..."


    Jason''s voice is filled with endless regret and loss. Of course, he is worried, but Gao Yang is not worried. He can''t care about happiness when he gets good news and loss when he receives bad news. This is a critical moment for Wang to Wang.


    Gao Yang is about to go in and fight to the death with the enemy who doesn''t know who he is, but he must be very powerful.

 Chapter 1081

    It has rushed to the enemy and can have an indoor war with the enemy. At this time, it is of little significance for night demon 4 to maintain fire suppression.


    "Night devil four! I''ll intercept badadi!"


    There was no need to ask Gao Yang for instructions. Irene herself made a decision, but when Irene adjusted the helicopter to continue to kill badadi, Jason said helplessly: "it''s useless. Badadi has joined his reinforcements. He has been protected. They are all..."


    Gao Yang pulls off his headphones. He doesn''t want to be disturbed by the conversation between Irene and Jason.


    After pulling off his headphones, Yang stood behind the door wall with two pistols.


    Li JinFang, Frye, Rafael, and Gao Yang himself have followed Gao Yang. Satan''s strongest indoor attack team has been together. Besides them, Taylor and No. 13 have been around Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang nodded. Li JinFang, who stood opposite Gao Yang, didn''t kick the door. He and Taylor behind him took up their guns and fired continuously at the wooden door.


    When the bullets were about to finish, Li JinFang changed his left hand and kept shooting. He changed the magazine, and then Taylor changed the magazine. When his bullets hit more than ten rounds, Li JinFang didn''t stop shooting, but flashed forward and kicked on the perforated door.


    The door didn''t open, but Li JinFang kicked a big hole directly.


    Li JinFang stood back and freyan threw the grenade in.


    Frye''s cooperation with Li JinFang has reached the point of familiarity and flow. Looking at Li JinFang''s actions, Frye knows when to loosen the grip. When Li JinFang kicked a hole, Frye just threw the first shock bullet into the house and exploded in almost an instant.


    If the enemy is staring at the door, they will never have time to turn around.


    After throwing a shock bomb, Frye threw three more killing grenades in a row. Finally, after another shock bomb was thrown in, Frye touched out a grenade painted green. After a subconscious pause, Frye raised his hand and threw the grenade in.


    Skunk bombs are too powerful to deter both the enemy and us.


    The skunk bomb exploded in the room. While waiting for the skunk bomb to work, red feather and Li Yunzhe also strengthened to Gao Yang. After silently counting ten times in his heart, Gao Yang nodded again, and then two shock bombs were thrown into the hole kicked by Li JinFang.


    After the shock bomb exploded again, red feather made a gesture to signal him to open the door.


    Like Gao Yang, Li JinFang wears a light bulletproof vest, while red feather wears a heavy bulletproof vest, so he is more suitable for opening the door than Li JinFang.


    Red feather stomped to the gate. This time, the gate bounced open to both sides. At the moment when the gate bounced open, the gun in the room also rang.


    The red feather fell to the ground without humming.


    Hold the two guns high, one turns to the ground, kneels, and the two guns fire at the same time.


    One was wearing night vision goggles and gas masks, but two others were wearing night vision goggles but no gas masks.


    Wearing a gas mask, the gun pointed at the door, Gao Yang shot his night vision instrument with his right hand, and then shot him in the throat with his left hand.


    After the two guns opened fire and hit the same enemy, hold high and separate your hands, bow left and right, and hit one enemy with both guns.


    The. 45acp of M1911 has a strong stopping effect, but its penetration is insufficient. The enemy is wearing bulletproof vests. In order to hit the enemy, Gao Yang hits the chest, and the bullets will be blocked by bulletproof vests.


    As for the left-hand gun, Gao Yang is equipped with steel core armor piercing bullets. It''s OK for the enemy not to wear bulletproof vests. Wearing bulletproof vests will only make the stopping effect of bullets stronger.


    After the two guns hit an enemy, Gao Yang immediately made up a shot with M1911 in his right hand. This shot hit the head.


    Gao Yang enters from the right outside the door and hits the enemy on the left inside the door. Li JinFang enters from the left outside the door and hits the enemy on the right inside the door. As for the position in the middle, there will be no enemy guarding there.


    At this time, Li Yunzhe jumped in between Gao Yang and Li JinFang with an arrow, then raised his gun and hit. Then, Li Yunzhe fell to the ground.


    When Li Yunzhe fell, the red feather was getting up, and when Li Yunzhe fell, Taylor had rushed in.


    Taylor leaned and didn''t fall down, but his right hand was out of the trigger being pulled, and at this time, Gao Yang had finally turned the muzzle of the gun.


    At the top of the stairs leading to the second floor, there were two people. One was sliding down the stairs while the other was still shooting.


    Gao Yang''s double guns fired repeatedly. His right hand shot the enemy''s helmet, and the bullet failed to penetrate the helmet, but the impact force tilted the head of the shooting enemy at the top of the stairs back, and then the bullet of Gao Yang''s left pistol drilled into the enemy''s raised chin.


    357 magnum bullet was so powerful that it went through the enemy''s head and was directly held by the helmet.


    Indoor warfare is a matter of three or two times, a few seconds.


    A few seconds later, Gao Yang and others had already entered the room. There was no one in the visible range. Gao Yang stood up and shot the enemy who was hit by Li Yunzhe or Taylor with his left hand. After that, he opened the m686 magazine with his left hand and retracted the cartridge case. After that, his right hand inserted the pistol back into the holster and took out a quick loader to fill the magazine with bullets.


    The man quickly rushed into the house. Gao Yang took the earphone back to his ear again and took a look. Red feather was shot three times, and two shots hit him on the upper body. The bullet was blocked by the bulletproof vest, but another shot hit his leg. At this time, red feather stood up with one leg. It seemed that he could not die in a short time.


    Gao Yang turns his attention to Li Yunzhe. Li Yunzhe has been shot twice, but he quickly gets up.


    Gao Yang thought Li Yunzhe could get up quickly this time, but he found that this time was different. The gun that hit Li Yunzhe this time was different. Gao Yang looked up and saw that the man who slid down the stairs with his face down was still holding a gun, and his gun was fal and hit a 7.62mm NATO bullet.


    The 7.62mm bullet at close range cannot be stopped by heavy bulletproof vests.


    Li Yunzhe fell to the ground, looked at Gao Yang, smiled helplessly and said, "boss, I screwed up this time. These bastards finally got me."


    Endured the irritability in his heart, he said in a loud and deep voice: "Dragon Knight, find a way to help. Yellow Peril was shot. Come on, left abdomen and right chest."


    Gao Yang couldn''t delay. He said in a deep voice to Li Yunzhe, "brother, hold on, the Dragon Knight will come soon!"


    After that, Gao Yang wanted to rush up with a pistol, but Li JinFang and Taylor, who had already raised their guns to the top of the stairs, suddenly jumped down from the stairs at the same time.


    "Grenade!"


    Gao Yang turns his head to lie down. After listening to two loud noises, Gao Yang turns his head to climb up and continues to rush up the stairs.


    Li JinFang and Taylor had just been forced to jump down the stairs. This time Gao Yang rushed to the front. Before Gao Yang reached the top of the stairs, Frye shouted, "grenade!"


    Frye threw the grenade out. The grenade flew overhead and landed on the second floor.


    The explosion was very quiet. This is another skunk bomb.


    Gao Yang waited for a moment, and soon he heard a violent cough.


    Gao Yang moved at the sound and got up to rush up, but when he was about to stretch his head to the second floor, the 13th pulled him hard.


    It was the third time he had been dragged on the 13th. He was dragged. Gao Yang was finally anxious, but before he shouted at the 13th who was always around him, a string of bullets flew over his head.


    If it hadn''t been pulled on the 13th, the shuttle bullet just hit Gao Yang''s face.


    "The cough is too fake!"


    The 13th roared. I don''t know whether it was to Gao Yang or to satirize the enemy.


    Finally, Gao Yang heard people''s vomiting and the unique breathing sound when it was difficult to hold their breath.


    Gao Yang pulled out M1911 again with two guns in his hands and jumped up. He saw a Syrian dressed gunman who had just straightened up from vomiting. In addition, there was a gunman wearing obviously different clothes, with a sniper rifle beside him and an AK47 in his hand. He opened fire at him in pain.


    Next to the sniper, there were two men with M4 rifles.


    There are four enemies, Gao Yang with double guns.


    At this moment, the gun god is attached to the body.


    No, at this moment, Gao Yang is the gun god, and he has long been called the gun god. His card is not a trump card, but a God card.


    He fired two shots with both hands. His arms crossed in front of him. When he waved, the strong enemy was destroyed.


    Although he opened fire at the same time as the enemy sniper, Gao Yang''s opponent had not finished shooting when he sent a bullet into his opponent''s nose.


    Not only the sniper, everyone was shot at the lower edge of the helmet, but in the middle of the eyebrow and the bridge of the nose. They were all shot in the area of instant death.


    If others do it, it''s called a miracle. If Gao Yang does it, it can''t be called a miracle. Who makes him a gun god.


    The more extreme the situation is, the better Gao Yang can play. Four shots have been fired, and you don''t even need a make-up shot,


    The entrance of the passage is next to the wall. No. 13 is on Gao Yang''s side, but all the people have been killed by Gao Yang in an instant, but No. 13 still completed the make-up shot for Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang heard the sound of two short shots. Then when he turned his head, he found that the 13th was shooting back at the enemy in bulletproof vests. Although he didn''t feel it necessary, he wouldn''t stop the 13th from doing the right thing.


    On the 13th, he quickly fired another shot at the two enemies.


    Just then, Taylor had stood beside Gao Yang, looked at the double guns in Gao Yang''s hand, looked at the corpse on the ground, nodded and said, "I can beat the pioneer with a pistol, I''m convinced!"


    Looking around, the second floor of the building is like a very large reception hall. The ground is covered with carpets. Many books are thrown on the ground. There are no other rooms. The whole second floor is clear at a glance.


    Gao Yang inserted M1911 back into the holster with a handsome move and said to No. 13, "you saved my life. Thank you."

 Chapter 1082

    After saying to the 13th, Gao Yang waved his hand, ran down quickly, returned to Li Yunzhe, signaled that the second floor had been cleaned up, Gao Yang said in a hurry, "look where you need support, go."


    Red feather is inconvenient to move. He has a huge wound on his leg, so red feather sits on the ground and is tying his leg with a tie to avoid losing blood too fast,.


    Gao Yang has first-aid supplies. Of course, it''s just a personal first-aid kit.


    For people like Gao Yang, some basic first aid knowledge must be available. Although there are military doctors, in some cases, the military doctors are not around, so self-help is necessary. Apart from others, it is also good to be able to stop bleeding, so personal first aid kit must be prepared.


    What Gao Yang can do is to temporarily stop bleeding with strapping. There is nothing he can do about Li Yunzhe''s injury.


    Standing beside Li Yunzhe, he raised his voice and said, "Dragon Knight, can you come? Yellow Peril is very dangerous!"


    "Right away!"


    How can Andy come? Gao Yang was a little relieved. After filling m686 with bullets, he pulled out M1911 again, resumed his double guns in his hand, and then said in a hurry: "toad, skunk and little fly, you three go to help the worker bee and big bird block the enemy behind. Postman, you come with me!"


    The indoor battle is still going on, but only Tommy and Jason are resisting the enemies from the back. After Andy ho is transferred away, the strength behind the defense is too weak.


    There are too many points to attack. The establishment has been completely disrupted. There are groups of three or five groups fighting on their own everywhere. After looking around, Gao Yang just saw Farouk rush to a house with four people.


    Farouk should have just won a house. He is completing the second attack, and Farouk''s performance is really brave.


    The number of Farouk''s team is a little less, a total of five people. For the inexperienced special brigade, this is not a number that can ensure the full number, but Farouk obviously doesn''t care about this. After throwing two grenades into the door with the people around him, the first one rushed in.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "where are you going!"


    Gao Yang wants to support Farouk, and just then, he sees Ludwig rushing out of a house that has just been cleaned up.


    Ludwig was left with only seven people, and there were only seven in a team of thirty.


    The enemy will not wait to die. They are rushing into the house, and the enemies in the house also rush out. The scene is very chaotic. After Ludwig shot down two enemies, he suddenly shook his arms and shouted, "machete! Machete! Machete! Machete! Machete!"


    Ludwig looked crazy. He had gone crazy, but his crazy roar was very demoralizing. Several people around him shouted machetes and rushed into a house.


    Ludwig''s practice caused others to follow suit, or someone was unwilling to let Ludwig and his machete team specialize in the front. Yak shouted angrily, "shadow! Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "I will win! Kill!"


    No one in the special brigade took the lead in shouting slogans, but the scattered people did not know who was the first to roar. After that, one after another screams rang out alternately.


    The war was defeated like a mountain.


    The morale of one side was greatly boosted, and the other side panicked because of badadi''s attack.


    The stalemate quickly disintegrated. Although there are still casualties, the situation is much better.


    Gao Yang, who wanted to support Farouk, didn''t follow up. It seems that Farouk doesn''t need his help. Gao Yang stuck to the wall and stopped. He shouted in the walkie talkie: "night devil 4, how are you there?"


    Irene said loudly, "the queen bee has been picked up. We are suppressing the enemy''s reinforcements. The enemy has a lot of reinforcements. Boss, you have to hurry up. The big dog''s ammunition is about to run out!"


    Gao Yang was a little helpless. He immediately said loudly in the walkie talkie: "all departments should step up action to solve the enemy as soon as possible, occupy favorable terrain, establish a defense line and prevent the enemy''s reinforcements from approaching."


    Gao Yang had to play the role of a commander again. He waved to Taylor, went behind Taylor, grabbed the wireless phone on Taylor''s back, and said in a hurry: "I''m the punisher. The air rescue team is ready to land and pick up the wounded to leave. Stand by!"


    Put down the radio, Gao Yang took out the phone again. If he used the radio to contact the airport, it was too far away.


    After dialing the phone, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "has the sea eagle returned?"


    Gilanor answered the phone. He was responsible for contacting Gao Yang.


    "The two sea eagles have returned and are reloading. They are expected to take off again in 20 minutes!"


    He shouted loudly: "too slow! Give you ten minutes to reload and let the sea eagle come back as soon as possible. Now tell me the people in the army! Put in all the reserves and launch a general attack on the enemy. We have successfully dug out the enemy''s nest. Now the enemy is in a mess."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know the extent of the army''s attack on AIS, but he can''t miss it when the enemy launches an attack in chaos. What he needs to do now is to send back the news that the enemy headquarters has been taken out. He doesn''t have to care what to do with the rest.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang took a look. The exchange of fire has roughly stopped. Only a few scattered houses are still exchanging fire. It won''t take long for the remaining enemy to be eliminated.


    He shouted loudly and said in a deep voice, "those who have no combat mission, seize the time to concentrate the wounded in the center of the open space and send the seriously wounded first."


    The casualties were great. Gao Yang found that he was short of manpower. Some soldiers were still attacking the recalcitrant enemy, and some soldiers had opened fire on the enemy''s reinforcements on the other side of the building. Only less than ten people could squeeze out to carry the wounded.


    Gao Yang put the pistol back into the holster and said to Taylor, "come with me. We''ll stop the enemy''s reinforcements. With me, we can spare more hands."


    Just then, Farouk suddenly said loudly, "I''ve caught some prisoners, I''ve caught them! How to deal with them!"


    At this time, yak also said in a hurry: "I have a large number of enemies gathered here. They are willing to surrender if they want to ensure their safety. How to deal with it?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "how many people are there?"


    Farouk whispered, "I have four here. It seems to have a certain value."


    Yak said, "a group of small soldiers, more than 30 people, shout to us in the house, will you stay?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "stay, disarm them, and then let the prisoners carry the wounded. Search carefully and keep an eye on the prisoners."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Taylor, "call the helicopter. The helicopter can come down to pick up the wounded."

 Chapter 1083

    The overall situation has been decided, and the enemy''s resistance has stopped. Except for the part responsible for blocking the enemy''s reinforcements after occupying the building, most of the others have concentrated on the open ground and are busy carrying the wounded.


    There are too many wounded and too few people can carry the wounded.


    Gao Yang entered the house he had attacked and shot at the enemy on the second floor, but the enemy did not seem to have the intention to continue the attack. After taking badadi away, the enemy''s reinforcements launched two attacks. After being hit back, they did not attack again, but established a defense line on the spot to prevent the government forces from approaching.


    "Worker bee, how''s your situation? Do you need reinforcements?"


    "The enemy''s offensive is not fierce. We also have good bunkers. There is no need to reinforce. Over."


    Gao Yang has no meaning to stay in the battle position. After asking Tommy about the way to block the enemy''s reinforcements, and there is no need for reinforcements, Gao Yang returns to the open ground.


    Several people with guns were directing the disarmed enemy to carry the wounded, and a row of wounded had gathered on the open ground.


    Moaning and groaning were heard. Some people shouted and some sobbed. The blood condensed into pools of blood. When Gao Yang walked next to the wounded, he stained with the blood of a boot and made blood footprints step by step on the road.


    The seriously wounded have basically gathered here. At least half of the wounded have injured their legs. The machine gun fire of the iron wall mercenary regiment is really powerful.


    Another reason why there are many wounded with leg injuries is that everyone is equipped with heavy bulletproof vests, and the effect of 7.62m43 bullet proof is good. Therefore, people who are shot in the upper body are basically not included in the ranks of the seriously wounded. After being shot in the leg, no matter what bullet, they must lie down.


    Gao Yang walked up to Peter. Peter was unconscious, but Peter held his broken leg firmly in his arms. It looked very strange.


    The Rubik''s cube was also shot in the leg. He was shot in the thigh. The bullet hit the position above the knee and broke the leg bone. The whole leg was connected with a little meat skin, and the leg must be unprotected.


    Li Yunzhe''s situation is also very serious.


    Gao Yang now knows that Li Yunzhe is also the type who will go crazy when fighting. He gets shot continuously, then gets up immediately, and can rush forward as fiercely as ever. Ordinary people can''t do this.


    Red feather also hurt his leg, but red feather was lucky. The bullet in his leg was 5.56 mm. The bullet failed to penetrate the bulletproof vest. Only the bullet hit his leg made him lose his combat effectiveness. Moreover, he was shot at close range. The bullet had a high storage speed and left the body without turning over after entering the body. Therefore, although there were many holes in red feather''s leg, But it should not be disabled.


    The collimator was also injured. He was shot in the shoulder and in the ass. after looking at the location of the collimator''s wound, Gao Yang wanted to ask Andy he, but seeing that Andy he was still busy, he didn''t bother him.


    In the night devil group, Gao Yang saw these serious wounded. Others were also injured, but they all moved.


    There are many wounded people, and there are more dead people. When they are locked in the open ground, Gao Yang sees more than a dozen bodies, and more bodies are scattered all over the battlefield. The wounded are the first to be sent, and the remains of the dead will be sent later.


    The number of casualties was difficult to count for a time. Gao Yang rubbed his forehead with his hand and whispered in the walkie talkie: "if all parts have conditions, report the casualties."


    "Machete! I''m Mr. da. There are seven of us left. The others are all killed or seriously injured. Over!"


    "I am a shadow, a hidden arrow. Eleven people were killed and nine seriously injured by a hidden arrow. The rest are all around me. Over."


    The situation of the special brigade could not be reported. Gao Yang felt that the special brigade must have more than half of the casualties. It would be good to have 50 people left, including the light wounded.


    A helicopter is landing. Someone is directing the helicopter to land on a flat mountain. He shouted to Andy he: "Dragon Knight! Follow the first batch of seriously wounded to evacuate and go to the military hospital. Man, try not to let them die. It''s up to you!"


    After Andy ho Chao made an OK gesture to Gao Yang, he pointed to the wounded and said, "move him up, he, this! And this, hurry up, this!"


    The first group to be sent away must be their own people, and Andy Ho''s treatment must also give priority to their own people. This may be a little selfish, but people are selfish, at least including Gao Yang and Andy ho. They can''t accept leaving their own people alone. They must be close and distant.


    The strong wind personally sent the Rubik''s cube and the collimator to the helicopter, but after Andy ho took off with the first full helicopter, the strong wind half opened his mouth and looked painfully at the plane leaving the ground.


    Just then, Irene whispered in the walkie talkie, "boss, the big dog''s bullets have been completely shot. We need to land, replenish the bullets on the ground, and then take off. First leave us a landing space."


    "Night demon 4, you don''t have to land to replenish ammunition. It''s no longer necessary. Leave the airborne field for the seriously wounded. You''re on standby."


    "Night demon four, understand, over."


    The ground crew guided the second helicopter down.


    The seriously injured should lie flat in the cabin, taking up a large space. One plane can''t transport many people. The second helicopter didn''t transport all the wounded, and there are three left on the ground.


    Gao Yang said loudly in the walkie talkie: "the light wounded, the light wounded get out of the battle, report in the open, hurry up."


    The proportion of the light wounded was still small. After shouting twice, eight light wounded came to the open ground one after another, put the remaining seriously injured on the plane, and the light wounded left the battlefield with the same plane.


    At this time, only the bodies and the lucky ones still fighting with the enemy reinforcements were left to evacuate.


    With a long breath, he raised his voice and said in a deep voice: "move the bodies of the dead. All units should pay attention to searching carefully and never leave the body of any brother."


    The man who had just carried the wounded moved again.


    The remains of alcohol remained in place, and Gao Yang and several of them followed the wind to alcohol.


    The strong wind squatted beside the alcohol and stretched out his hand to plug the intestines flowing out of the alcohol, but as soon as he took away his hand, the intestines flowed out again, while the strong wind stuffed the intestines of the alcohol back into his stomach again and again.


    Gale didn''t say anything, but Gao Yang found that Gale''s hands were shaking more and more.


    Gao Yang touched his body. There was nothing useful. At this time, Taylor said in a deep voice, "take off your clothes and wrap them around him with your coat."


    The strong wind nodded, took off all his things, took off his coat, stuffed the internal organs of the alcohol factory in one hand, and covered his clothes on the too big wound of alcohol in the other hand.


    Gao Yang and No. 13 squatted down and moved the alcohol body. After pulling a corner of the clothes, the strong wind stretched out his hand to pull the clothes over. After holding the huge wound of alcohol with his clothes, he tied the clothes.


    Finally, after wrapping the body of clothes and alcohol, the sweating wind stretched out his hand and wiped it on his forehead. His hands were full of blood. After such a wipe, his face was full of blood.


    The strong wind sat down on the ground, looked at the face of alcohol, suddenly reached out to explore the pocket of alcohol''s coat for a few times, and then took out a pack of cigarettes, but after a few times, he didn''t touch the lighter.


    The strong wind raised his head and said to them, "who has fire?"


    Taylor took a lighter out of his pocket and handed it to gale.


    "My hands are dirty."


    The strong wind didn''t pick up the lighter, opened the cigarette box, bumped out one from the inside, took out a cigarette with his hand, put it in his mouth, and then leaned over the lighter struck by Taylor and lit the cigarette.


    After taking a sip, the wind lowered his head, but he immediately raised his head and said to the cigarette box, "who wants it?"


    Gale''s hand was full of blood, and the cigarette case was full of blood. The clothes of alcohol had long been soaked by blood, and then the cigarette case was stained with blood, but the cigarette inside was not wet.


    Gao Yang doesn''t smoke, but he still reaches out and takes out one. Taylor then takes out one, and then puts the ignition lighter in front of Gao Yang.


    After waiting for Gao Yang and Taylor to light their cigarettes in silence, the strong wind sighed and whispered, "alcohol and I have known each other for a long time..."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He knew that what the wind needed now was to talk, not comfort.


    But the strong wind didn''t mean to talk. After saying a word, the strong wind shook his head, took a mouthful of smoke, and said in a deep voice: "in fact, there''s nothing to say, right? When we become mercenaries and earn hard-working money, we know that sooner or later, we think we can stop after making enough money. In fact, we can''t fucking stop."


    You should stop now, and you can stop now. Your money is enough for you to live comfortably


    The strong wind shook his head and said, "you don''t understand. You can''t stop. Oh no, I''m confused. You''re a ram. You''re a ram of Satan''s head. You''re also a mercenary. Why don''t you understand?"


    After that, the strong wind looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "you asked me to stop, so why don''t you stop? You have much more money than me."


    Gao Yang was speechless. After a long time, he also sighed.


    The strong wind stood up from the ground, patted his ass and said in a deep voice, "don''t say this. It''s boring. Let''s go."


    Gale threw away the cigarette butts and bent down to carry the alcohol. At this time, when Gao Yang and Taylor bent down to help lift the alcohol, Gale said in a deep voice: "no, no, I don''t need you. I''ll do it myself."


    The strong wind bent down and picked up the alcohol alone. After picking up the alcohol, the strong wind frowned and said, "it''s much lighter."


    Shaking his head, he didn''t speak any more. In the strong wind, a man holding the body of alcohol hobbled to the landing site of the helicopter.


    The blood in the alcohol body is basically dry and will certainly be lighter, but the weight of a strong man will not be much lighter after running out of blood. It is very difficult for the strong wind to walk with the alcohol body, but Gao Yang didn''t want to help. They just picked up the gun and equipment of the strong wind and hung them on their body, silently lifted a body and followed the alcohol.

 Chapter 1084

    The transfer of the seriously wounded takes up more space, and when the bodies of the war dead are transported away, it saves space, because the bodies can be stacked.


    There are no helicopters dedicated to transporting the wounded or corpses. The helicopters that are responsible for this task are those that send people, so the transportation capacity is still very tight.


    The living are always more important than the dead. In order to leave enough transportation for the living, the bodies of the dead can only be stacked layer by layer.


    Looking at the bodies being sent to the helicopter, Gao Yang didn''t know what it was like. He was glad to have survived the hard struggle again, and he was afraid of whether he would have such a day in the future. In addition, he was not very strong sad.


    There are no undead people in war. Don''t blame anyone on this road. It''s useless and meaningless.


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked around. He found a prisoner wearing a white scarf and a black robe. When lifting a corpse with his companions, he kicked the corpse very covertly. The soldier with a gun looked at the prisoner. The soldier who carried the corpse just turned his head to look at the people next to him. He didn''t see the prisoner''s movements.


    Of course, if they were watched by the guards, the prisoners would not dare to kick that foot.


    Without saying anything, Gao Yang took out his pistol and shot the prisoner in the head.


    Gao Yang''s gunshot startled everyone, and then Qi Qi turned his eyes to Gao Yang.


    It was a little far away. His first shot had not been hit. Gao Yang, who was surrounded by onlookers, felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. He raised his gun again and shot at which prisoner.


    When the gun rang, the prisoner''s head was opened. Without saying anything, he put the pistol back into the holster, waved his hand and signaled the people to continue their work.


    There is no need to explain or warn the prisoners. The transport capacity is limited. The helicopters used to evacuate are already tense and there is no place for these prisoners.


    Gao Yang counted the bodies, a total of 74.


    Not counting Satan''s people, more than 160 people participated in the war in Syria. 74 died in the war alone, plus 19 seriously injured, not counting minor injuries. More than half of the casualties in the war.


    The bodies were piled into three helicopters. When the strong wind wanted to put the alcohol last into the helicopter carrying the bodies, Gao Yang stopped the strong wind and said in a deep voice, "alcohol, go with our plane."


    After waiting for the third helicopter to fly into the sky, Gao Yang nodded to Taylor and said, "it''s almost time. Contact the sea eagles and see if they can contact them."


    Taylor nodded, took the wireless phone and said in a deep voice, "this is the punisher. Call the sea eagle. Yes, please answer. Over."


    A moment later, Taylor, who was carrying his headphones, said in a deep voice, "the sea eagles are in contact. They can enter the bomb area in about four minutes."


    He breathed loudly and said, "it''s very fast. Their loading is finally quick. Tell them to be ready to throw bombs."


    After that, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "worker bee, toad, you are ready to evacuate. If you want to throw a bomb, you should stay away from the impact point as far as possible, be ready to evacuate, and quickly withdraw after receiving the notice. Over."


    "I''m a worker bee, boss. Is it too wasteful to use laser guided bombs?"


    "No waste, just get ready to evacuate, over."


    After that, Gao Yang continued, "Captain, just leave a minimum number of personnel to suppress the enemy. Now assemble the number of personnel of a helicopter, and now find out the identity of the prisoners? If the enemy is not very important, don''t take them back."


    "It''s clear that the identity of the prisoner is very important. It''s necessary to take it back alive."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and then said, "agree to take the prisoners away. Let your people start to withdraw now. Over."


    After making arrangements, Gao Yang waved to Taylor and said, "go to the back when we came first and throw two big bombs on the enemy there. Go."


    Gao Yang didn''t leave with Taylor. He shouted, "gather the prisoners and let them go."


    Farouk came with some people escorting four prisoners. The four prisoners had been beaten in the house. They were black and blue, and they couldn''t walk steadily. They were dragged to the landing area.


    Gao Yang shouted to Farouk, "who are these people?"


    Farouk walked up to Gao Yang and whispered, "I don''t know yet, but these people should be very important. We found a lot of documents they didn''t have time to burn, and some CDs and USB flash drives. There are guards around these people. I think they should be left."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you leave first with the prisoners."


    "No, I''ll go last. As a commander, I can''t..."


    The ground trembled strongly, and then a loud noise interrupted Farouk''s words. Then Taylor whispered in the walkie talkie, "the goods have been delivered."


    Then there was another loud noise, and two laser guided bombs had landed.


    Taylor quickly ran back and pointed to the building on the other side. Without stopping, Taylor ran directly to the building on the other side.


    When Taylor ran away, Tommy and Li JinFang also withdrew and shouted at them: "build a defense here and let''s go when the postman blew up the other side."


    Li JinFang and his men came to the side of alcohol. At this time, nothing happened. They just waited for Taylor to guide the enemy reinforcements on the other side and throw two bombs. The people guarding the building withdrew one after another.


    When those people hired by Satan came out of the building, Gao Yang found that many people were slightly injured. The clown''s arm was dripping blood, and Li Qiu was limping.


    The savages are also four people together, just like the fire storm mercenary regiment established by alcohol, but although the savages are the first to enter the open land and have experienced hard battle, their luck is much better. Only the eagle claw has been slightly injured.


    The people who came out gathered around the alcohol. When they saw the alcohol on the ground, the savage sat down beside the alcohol, sighed and said, "man, you''re really unlucky. You should wait at that time. The cube can''t die. You really don''t have to be in a hurry to save him. Hey, these are nonsense. In short, man, you''re unlucky and unlucky."


    Ludwig came out with some machetes. He was also limping. After standing next to the body of alcohol, he looked at the body of alcohol, then turned his mouth and muttered, "those sons of bitches, man, farewell."


    The breath of the strong wind became faster and faster. At this time, another helicopter landed, waved high and said to Farouk, "let your people take the prisoners and withdraw."


    Farouk shook his head and said, "no, let the people with machetes and hidden arrows withdraw first."


    Ludwig waved his hand and said to the people around him, "get on the plane, go, go back."


    Yak also waved to his people and said, "you go first. I have something else to do. Let''s go and go back."


    When they came, the people with machetes and hidden arrows had their own helicopters. A helicopter could not hold the full staff of the two troops. Both machetes and hidden arrows had to separate several people to squeeze a helicopter with the people of the special brigade.


    Now we have to go back. Several troops crowded a plane, but this time a helicopter can load all the people with machetes and hidden arrows, plus several people in the special brigade and prisoners. After the minor wounded were evacuated first, there were fewer of them.


    Just then, there were two loud noises, and the laser guided bomb exploded on the other side.


    After watching the helicopter leave the ground, yak sighed and said, "it''s a pity, alcohol, hey, forget it, strong wind, don''t be there like a woman. We all have this day. You should know, stand up, clean up your mood and live as you should. Go and see the Rubik''s cube and collimation later."


    The strong wind didn''t speak. He stood up from the ground, went to the 13th, reached out his hand and took the rifle he was holding for him, turned and walked to the prisoners who were gathered, then fired the gun at the prisoners.


    No one stopped the strong wind. Under the strong wind, the prisoners dispersed in a crowd and shouted to escape. The strong wind swept for a moment. When the bullets in the rifle were finished, fourteen or five prisoners had escaped.


    The people nearby raised their heads and shot the prisoners who failed to be hit by the strong wind to the ground one by one. A moment later, there were no prisoners standing in battle. Only the prisoners who were shot but did not die were still lying on the ground wailing or yelling.


    Gao Yang also holds a pistol. He shoots fast. Among the prisoners who survived the fierce wind, three were shot in the head by him.


    Gao Yang with a gun didn''t shoot at the wounded but not dead prisoners. It''s better to leave the job to the gale.


    The strong wind threw the rifle with all its magazines on the ground, pulled out the pistol from his waist, carried the gun to the front and back of a swearing prisoner, raised the gun and killed the prisoner. Then he shot step by step, shot step by step, and shot every living prisoner and lying prisoner in the head.


    He emptied a magazine, replaced it with a new magazine, continued shooting, and after hitting all the prisoners with pistols, the wind stopped.


    After the strong wind in the pile of captured corpses looked at the corpses on the ground, and then looked at the alcohol corpses not far away, the strong wind stretched out his left hand, wiped his face hard, and took two steps towards the alcohol corpse, but he suddenly stopped, opened his arms, and gave a cry filled with despair.


    After a cry, the wind suddenly lowered his head, gasped heavily, raised his head again, looked at the people more than ten meters away from him, then looked at them and muttered: "I, I can''t, I don''t know..."


    The sound of the strong wind was not very loud. Gao Yang didn''t stop too clearly. He took a step forward and said loudly, "what don''t you know?"


    The gale didn''t answer Gao Yang, but smiled at Gao Yang in despair, raised his hand, raised his pistol, aimed at his head and pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 1085

    The gale collapsed. Maybe he collapsed long ago. It was just a trivial matter that triggered his mood and made him decide to shoot himself in the head.


    No one knows what he thinks except the wind.


    I''m afraid I don''t know what I think even if it''s a gale. People may do something inexplicable in extreme cases.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    When the gale began to raise his gun, someone roared, but the gale was too far away from the crowd, and the nearest one was five or six meters away. No one could stop the crazy behavior of the gale.


    The gun rang, the hand of the wind hung down powerlessly, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground.


    The gun was held high in the air.


    The gale didn''t die. At the moment before the gale shot himself, Gao Yang shot ahead of him, and then when the gale pulled the trigger, his hand had been hit.


    The muzzle of the gun facing his head was pushed back by the bullet. He finished shooting, but the bullet that should have entered his head wiped the back of his head and flew out. Therefore, the head of the gale was fine, but there was a hole in his hand.


    When the wind god talked to himself, Gao Yang felt something was wrong, so he could shoot first at the critical moment, pierce the wind''s hand holding the gun and save the wind''s life.


    After shooting, Gao Yang shook his hand and walked towards the wind. At this time, several people had rushed over and grabbed the wind''s arm.


    "Get out of the way!"


    He quickly ran to the wind, shouted loudly, swung a round slap and slapped him in the face.


    After a crisp sound, he shouted, "Fark oil! You son of a bitch! Idiot! Fark oil!"


    There was another crisp sound. After the second slap, Gao Yang grabbed the windy T-shirt and shouted at the windy face: "enough people have died today! You fucking want to die, get away from me. Do you want to die? Do you want to die? Come here! Come here!"


    Gao Yang pulled the windy T-shirt, led him to the body of alcohol, pulled it hard, then flew out, kicked the wind down next to the body of alcohol, and roared, "look at him! Lie here! What do you think I killed you next to him? Ah! Answer me!"


    The strong wind looked at the alcohol around him, then stretched out his left hand to cover his face and didn''t move.


    Gao Yang seldom gets angry, but when he is really angry, it is often very scary.


    After kicking away the wind''s hand covering his face, Gao Yang pointed to the wind''s nose and said gnashing his teeth: "or give you another choice, let''s leave and leave you and alcohol here, so you can die quietly and accompany your boss when you die. What do you think of this idea?"


    The strong wind gasped for two breaths, and then shouted, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Gao Yang is really angry. Alcohol asks him to watch the strong wind, and the strong wind almost committed suicide in front of him. Of course, it''s not only that that makes Gao Yang angry. It''s not easy to live to the end on the battlefield, but he has to choose suicide.


    "What are you sorry for? Who are you sorry for? You damn idiot, look at your boss. Do you think he wants you to accompany him?"


    The wind shook his head and said weakly, "don''t say that. He won''t want me to die. He doesn''t want to see any of us die."


    Gao Yang said with a grim smile: "really? So you shot yourself in front of your boss''s body?"


    The strong wind covered his face again and said in a very tired voice, "I''m sorry, I was just stupid."


    After staring at the strong wind for two eyes and feeling that the strong wind is really just a moment, Gao Yang straightened up and said loudly in the walkie talkie: "night devil number three comes down to pick us up and go! Night devil number four, go with us."


    A helicopter came down first and picked up all the people of the remaining special brigade. Night demon 3 landed last. Gao Yang said they were the last to evacuate.


    The strong wind also wanted to hold the alcohol body on the helicopter, but now there was a hole in his right hand. He must not be able to hold it up. He waved high and grabbed the strong wind to push him onto the helicopter. After Taylor and Li JinFang lifted the alcohol body and got on the helicopter.


    Sit down in the helicopter. When the helicopter took off, jaklan shouted, "welcome back, guys. Where are we going, the airport or the hospital?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "go to the hospital. Now we have more wounded!"


    Gale sat on the temporary seat, lowered his head and said nothing. Gao Yang wanted to say something, but finally just pointed to the gale, and then calmly said, "go to the hospital first, wrap your hands, and then look at the situation of the Rubik''s cube and the collimator. Asshole, you should think about how they would react if you knew you shot yourself in the head."


    The strong wind said nothing, and the atmosphere in the cabin was very dull.


    After a fierce battle, the price is very high and the results are good, but for Gao Yang, this action is a complete failure.


    Badadi is not dead. He may be seriously injured or slightly injured. Of course, he may die of serious injury. However, if badadi is not killed on the spot, it can not be said that badadi is dead, and the biggest goal of this battle has not been achieved.


    Gao Yang had the opportunity to kill badadi at all costs, but he couldn''t afford the cost, so he didn''t regret not ordering badadi to be killed. He was just very depressed and angry. He fell short of success.


    When they arrived at the military hospital, ambulance personnel were already waiting. The wounded who could be sent by helicopter were rare in Syria.


    When Gao Yang got off the plane, he found an acquaintance who came to pick up the plane. He sent the Republican Guard division to the airport for selection for the first time. The major was also there.


    When he saw Gao Yang, the major immediately rushed to Gao Yang.


    He saluted Gao Yang, and then reached out to Gao Yang. After shaking hands with Gao Yang, the major said excitedly: "you have won an unprecedented victory. Congratulations to you. Please follow me. General Marshall is waiting for you. He wants to congratulate you personally!"


    Gao Yang was surprised. After looking at the major, he frowned and said in a deep voice, "sorry, I''m going to see my brothers."


    The major was stunned for a moment and then said in amazement, "but the general is still waiting for you."


    Gale also wanted to carry the body of alcohol himself. Gao Yang waved and shouted to Li JinFang, "take gale to find a doctor and deal with his damn hand quickly!"


    Li JinFang pushed the strong wind and ran in. After waiting for Li JinFang to rush the strong wind to cure the injury, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "carry the alcohol, clean him up and change into clean clothes."


    A doctor in a white coat looked at the body of alcohol and said loudly, "he''s dead. Carry him away and send him to the morgue."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you don''t have to remind me, he doesn''t have to go to the morgue, go away, it''s none of your business here!"


    On the 13th, he stepped forward and said to Gao Yang, "give it to me. I deal with dead people a lot. I know how to deal with a dead body."


    At this time, a man dressed as a doctor walked up to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "Hello, I am the person in charge here. Your wounded have been properly placed. They are undergoing surgery. Please rest assured. We will try our best to treat the wounded."


    He breathed loudly and said in a hurry, "is the wounded all right? Is there, um, I mean, is there any one who is too seriously injured?"


    "It''s a pity that two people came too late. Their injuries were too serious. I''m sorry."


    Gao Yang wanted to ask who was seriously injured and died, but at this time, the major stood in front again, waved to the hospital director who introduced Gao Yang, turned to Gao Yang and said, "I understand your mood, but you should go to see General Marshall now. He is very concerned about the results of this war. He is waiting for you."


    Gao Yang looked at the major again, held back his anger and said loudly, "what General Marshall should consider now is commanding the ongoing battle, not seeing me and listening to what I report to him. I have made it very clear. Please wait! If he can''t wait, please invite him to the hospital, that''s it!"


    After pushing away the major and walking away from the major, Gao Yang hurried into the hospital building. He came here and knew where the operating room was.


    Gao Yang doesn''t care what Marshall thinks.


    If it''s normal, Gao Yang doesn''t mind meeting Marshall''s requirements, but the war has just ended and many people are lying in the hospital. At this time, let him make a report to Marshall and joke.


    Gao Yang walked into the building and came to the operating room.


    All the operating rooms have been opened. Gao Yang doesn''t know where Andy is in the operating room. Of course, the people who follow Gao Yang don''t know. More than a dozen people are blocked in the corridor outside the operating room, but they don''t know who to ask about the situation.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way."


    Gao Yang looked around. Several doctors and nurses pushed a hospital bed out of the operating room. They quickly let the passage out. Then when several doctors and nurses passed, Gao Yang said to a doctor, "how''s the situation?"


    "Good, he has no problem."


    Gao Yang looked at the man pushing on the operating bed. It was a Syrian, not what Gao Yang cared about most.


    "I mean others, others, how about others?"


    "You should ask our leaders about these things. Do you look at me as if you are idle?"


    After being pushed back by the doctor, Gao Yang helplessly waved to the people after watching the doctor run away with the wounded. He said, "wait, find someone who knows the situation and ask the situation. Damn it, it''s all chaotic. There''s no one in charge here? Where''s the wind? Who saw where the toad and the wind went?"

 Chapter 1086

    No one cares about them. They stay in the hospital corridor and don''t know what to do.


    After a while, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "toad, have you seen the injured hand of the strong wind? Will it be disabled?"


    "I''m a toad. The doctor is looking at the hand of the strong wind. The situation is not very optimistic, but it should not be disabled. The bullet enters from the back of the hand and shoots out of the palm. If it doesn''t hit the finger, it''s just a hole. However, the doctor said that breaking two small bones will certainly affect the skills of the palm in the future. If not, several fingers will not move."


    Gao Yang is helpless. In order not to let the strong wind blow his head, he can only choose to fight the strong wind''s hand. It must be easy to choose between the disabled hand and the loss of his head.


    That is to say, Gao Yang is with a gun in his hand. Otherwise, the strong wind has really gone to God with alcohol at the moment.


    After a helpless sigh, he said in a loud and deep voice: "toad, tell the doctor to stop the blood for the strong wind and treat the wound. It''s better to let the Dragon Knight do such a difficult thing as stitching and connecting nerves."


    "I see. How long does the dragon knight have to wait? Should he operate on Peter or Li Yunzhe now?"


    Li JinFang is also concerned about Gao Yang.


    After a bitter smile, Gao Yang said helplessly: "I don''t know where the Dragon Knight is now. There are many people here. There are few people in charge. It''s chaotic. You must wait a moment first. I''ll find the dragon knight and let the Dragon Knight decide how to deal with it."


    After the call with Li JinFang, groliov''s voice rang again.


    "I''m a big dog. We''ve landed in the hospital. Where are you?"


    "Wait, little fly will pick you up."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say, so he simply asked Frye to take groliov and them in.


    At the end of the conversation with groliov, Gao Yang turned his head and looked at a group of people who followed him, but he stood up and said, "I said, what are you doing here? I can''t help you. Are you stupid or something? Don''t you hurt? Go to the doctor to deal with the wound!"


    Gao Yang blames himself for being in charge. He can''t mess at any time, but he''s in a mess now. He just worries about those who are seriously injured and ignores the slightly injured. However, these people are not the ones who make a fuss at the sight of blood. They don''t care about their injuries one by one. It''s bad to delay.


    "Falk, the major who can only flatter is too late. Otherwise, someone in charge can introduce the situation to us and wait for me. I''ll go to find some more doctors."


    Reluctantly, Gao Yang said to a crowd that he wanted to go out to find the responsible person of the steward again, but he didn''t need to find it. The steward hurried in with several people.


    After seeing Gao Yang, the steward hurriedly said, "Hello, Colonel, there are several injured people in your people. They can''t delay any longer. Please let them receive treatment as soon as possible. I understand your mood, but they can''t help staying here."


    The steward speaks Arabic and speaks very fast, but during this time, there is an environment for learning Arabic. Gao Yang can even guess what the steward said.


    The steward appeared at the right time. Gao Yang stretched out his hand, shook hands with the steward, and said in a deep voice: "you''re right. We still have several wounded here. Please take them to treatment. Also, our doctor, his name is dragon knight. Do you know where he is in the operating room? Also, do you know the details of our seriously injured?"


    The steward said in an urgent voice: "there is a very dangerous one. Your doctor is operating on him. It is in that room, operating room 8. Several other people are also operating. Although the two who need amputation are dangerous, their lives are not dangerous."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, waved to several injured and said, "go, don''t stay here, go and cure the injury."


    The steward gave a few instructions to the people he brought, but did not follow him in person, but stayed. After the people were sent away, the steward lowered his voice to Gao Yang and said, "Mr. Colonel, I think you should go to see General Marshall with major Hafez. If the general is angry, it''s not good."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "the major asked you to come?"


    "No, no, the major has left. He looks angry."


    Gaoyang is very upset. He doesn''t want to pay attention to Marshall or the major named Hafez. He doesn''t need to flatter Marshall to get along. In fact, Gaoyang has decided to leave Syria.


    Gao Yang hasn''t talked to anyone yet, but he has decided to leave Syria. Badadi is bound to hide deeper after the war. It''s not easy to find him out. If he stays in Syria, he has to spend a lot of money every day.


    Gao Yang didn''t give up his revenge for Bruce, but after many battles, his revenge for Bruce was not as urgent as at the beginning.


    When Bruce first died, Gao Yang couldn''t care about anything. He just wanted to find out all the enemies who killed Bruce and kill them one by one. He couldn''t wait for a moment and would pay any price.


    But now, Gao Yang still wants to avenge Bruce, but after killing tomler, fighting a long war in Syria and almost killing badadi, Gao Yang''s anger has been vented a lot.


    War will kill people. After the just happened World War I, Gao Yang feels that Bruce''s Revenge still needs to be repaid, but maybe it''s time to change the way. In addition, it''s time to have a rest. They have been in Syria for too long.


    Gao Yang also just had a plan to leave when the major named Hafez asked him to see Marshall.


    Refusing to see Marshall is not because Gao Yang is leaving, so he no longer pays attention to Marshall. Marshall is one of the people in power in Syria after all. He can''t use it now. In the future, if he offends Marshall to death and comes back to Syria in the future, some things will be difficult to do.


    There is only one reason why Gao Yang refuses to see Marshall, that is, how can he leave at this time when his life and death are still unknown in the hospital, even if he knows that it is only good and no harm to see Marshall at this time.


    Anyway, he refused. Gao Yang didn''t want to think too much. After waving to the person in charge of the hospital, he said in a deep voice, "let him go. The major''s name is Hafez, isn''t it? If he likes to be angry, he''s angry."


    Just then, the person in charge of the hospital rang and answered the phone. After a while, he covered the microphone, looked stunned and said, "major Hafez called. He said that General Marshall is coming to the hospital. He will come right away!"

 Chapter 1087

    Marshall went to the hospital himself.


    Marshall wanted to see his own troops, but unfortunately, the injured members of the special brigade were being treated, and the seriously injured were busy saving lives, while Farouk had military life. After the war, they had to go back to the base, that is, the airport. Only the injured number was in the hospital.


    Satan''s freedom is much higher. After the war, he goes back to the airport if he wants to go back to the airport, and he comes to the hospital if he wants to come to the hospital.


    When Marshall arrived at the hospital, he could only express condolences to the slightly injured soldiers. After making an exciting speech, he could see the people in the highest position.


    When Marshall saw Gao Yang, his face was full of excitement and excitement. Since he ran to the hospital late at night, he didn''t intend to keep reserved.


    "Colonel ram, under your command, we have ushered in another long lost victory. I sincerely congratulate you! And I must thank you for everything you have done!"


    After saluting Marshall, Gao Yang held Marshall''s hand and said in a deep voice, "thank you."


    Marshall waved his hand, raised his voice and said, "the wounded will get the best care. They are all heroes. They deserve the best care. Colonel ram, do you have any requirements?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t have any requirements for the time being except for the proper placement of the wounded and the bodies of the dead."


    Marshall breathed a sigh and said in a deep voice, "I have received the report. This war is really hard. There are too many casualties. Victory is hard won. However, your actions have caused a great blow to the enemy, with great sacrifice, but it is also necessary. Without sacrifice, there will be no victory!"


    Marshall''s words are very emotional, but Gao Yang is difficult to bring up any interest. The reason is very simple. This is the war in Syria, not his, and he never wants to exchange his sacrifice for Syria''s victory.


    After politely agreeing with Marshall''s words, Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. If Marshall comes, he will be happier if there are other substantive rewards besides sympathy.


    After the war, Satan''s mercenary regiment had a lot of bleeding. Although it didn''t tell those hired mercenaries how much to pay for the war in advance, with a high temperament and those who are just mercenaries but show super combat effectiveness, they can''t do worse in giving money afterwards.


    Few mercenaries are willing to sacrifice their lives to fight, but this time all those who take money to fight show the rare military soul of mercenaries. Li Yunzhe fell down and stood up once, and stood up once again until he was seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    Apart from Li Yunzhe, every employee of Gaoyang showed great bravery and was never vague when it was time to go. No one stepped back in any dangerous situation. Even if they didn''t work and hide in a safe position, there was no end to the battle. Like red feathers and savages, they were all good.


    Why are mercenaries willing to stick to the end in an adverse situation that could kill them at any time? It must not be just that Gao Yang was willing to spend a lot of money before. Relying on money alone can''t get others to work hard. The main reason is that Gao Yang and the whole Satan mercenary regiment have established deep friendship with these mercenaries who come to make money and fight.


    Now that the war is over, when it''s time to reward people for their achievements, we can''t lose the bonus given by Gao Yang for the friendship we have fought together.


    Everyone may not get much to give a bonus, but it adds up to a lot of money, which must be paid by Satan''s mercenaries.


    If Marshall is willing to give a large sum of money, Gao Yang will be very happy and raise some spirit to discuss the significance of sacrifice with Marshall, but unfortunately, Marshall has no intention of paying at all.


    Gao Yang didn''t have the spirit of discussion, but Marshall was full of interest. He ended the dialogue with Gao Yang. Marshall shook hands with Satan''s people and the mercenaries one by one as a superior, and expressed condolences and thanks to them.


    Shake hands one by one and pat others on the shoulder from time to time to show encouragement. This set may be very useful for Syrian soldiers, but it is pure nonsense for a group of mercenaries. Protecting the country and national interests are not related to these mercenaries. What are you doing talking about those useless things.


    So Marshall didn''t get the return he expected. The people shaking hands with him didn''t mean to be flattered at all. On the contrary, they hummed and talked with Marshall in a very equal manner, and the whole consolation process was over.


    After ending his sympathy for the pain and itch, Gao Yang thought that Marshall, who had come to make trouble, should go. As a result, Marshall gently waved to him, made an invitation gesture, and whispered, "Colonel ram, please come with me. I have something important to tell you."


    Gao Yang explained to the people next to him and asked them to inform themselves of any new situation. He took down the rifle and some heavy equipment, but he didn''t take off the pistol, and Marshall''s guards didn''t express any objection.


    Left in parallel with Marshall, took the elevator to several floors, and Gao Yang was taken into an office.


    The office is very luxurious. After Marshall sat in the main seat, please sit down and immediately get to the point.


    "Colonel, this evening''s operation is very successful and crucial. The current situation is that we have launched a comprehensive attack on the position controlled by AIS. At present, the effect is very good. The forward force has reached the battlefield where you are fighting. If nothing happens, the enemy''s body will not be taken away in such a short time. We can get a more accurate evaluation of your war results Estimate. "


    Gao Yang didn''t know what Marshall meant, so he could only say with a smile, "this will be a big victory. Congratulations."


    Marshall waved his hand, stood up from his chair and said as he walked, "we all know where the key point of this victory is. Your beheading paralyzed the enemy''s headquarters first, which is the most important."


    Marshall stood still and said solemnly, "the casualties of this operation are very large, especially those of the special brigade, which is related to their first time in the battlefield. However, the casualties are very large, and the results are also fruitful. In this war alone, everyone can see the key role that a special force with strong fighting power can play."


    Marshall came back and forth. Gao Yang didn''t know how to interface. He could only spread his hand and said, "so?"


    Marshall waved his hand and said firmly on his face, "so this method of operation should continue to be carried forward! Expand the establishment and increase the number of people to play a greater role!"


    Gao Yang simply didn''t say anything, just waiting for Marshall to say what he was going to do.


    Marshall sat back in his chair, his eyes fixed on Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "there were special forces in China, but special forces have never shown the same ability as you, so I think the commander is the key!"


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything, because what Marshall said was nonsense. It''s strange that the commander is not the key.


    A very simple thing was solemnly said by Marshall. Gao Yang knew that it should be related to him next. Sure enough, Marshall leaned forward slightly and said in a deep voice: "ram, I know you''re just helping us fight temporarily. Now I want to know if you can work for Syria and me for a long time!"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly. This Marshall really dares to say.


    Marshall didn''t wait to refuse, but immediately whispered: "If you are willing to stay, I will immediately give you the rank of major general, not just the honorary rank. You can get everything from the major general to the division commander. The Republican Guard can immediately set up a light special force. The supreme officer will be configured according to the division commander, and you will be the supreme officer of the force! Personnel, you can select by yourself! Equipment, as long as you put forward it, I will try my best to meet it! There is only one condition. As long as you join the Syrian nationality and officially join our army, everything else is not a problem! Also, your people and their positions are up to you! As long as anyone is willing to stay, he can become a senior officer of our country like you, no, even a senior general! "


    Gao Yang was slightly stunned. Marshall''s capital was really big enough, but could he promise? Of course not. It''s impossible.


    He shrugged his shoulders, smiled and said, "general, I feel your sincerity, but I don''t think you need to do so at all. Your country has enough excellent officers to command special operations."


    Marshall shook his head and said, "no, their experience and vision are too limited. If they are given enough time, they may grow into qualified special operations commanders, but what we lack now is time."


    "Where is Russia? With all due respect, as long as you ask, I think the Russian side should be willing to help your country?"


    Marshall crossed his hands and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he said in a deep voice: "there are some things you don''t have to say. I think you also know that Russia is the biggest backing for our country to maintain the current situation, but we still have to do some things."


    Gao Yang knows what Marshall''s concerns are. Russia is indeed the strongest backing of Syria. Without Russia to support Syria, Syria''s airspace has long become a no fly zone like Libya and Iraq. If you fly a plane, you have to let NATO fight down one. Machel and his brother have long been driven off the stage, but Russia can be the back of Syria Shield, but Russia has no intention of directly participating in the war at present.


    Even if Russia sends some people, like Peter and others, to secretly train people for Syria, it will not work if Russia is the top commander of a Syrian army. The Russians command the Syrian army and consider Russia''s interests. Based on this, Marshall will not hand over the command of their most elite special forces ¡£


    Gao Yang, who has no roots, has joined the Syrian nationality and officially joined the Syrian army, which makes it convenient and reassuring for Marshall to use.

 Chapter 1088

    Marshall miscalculated and Gao Yang would not join Syrian nationality if he died.


    Gao Yang smiled and said to Marshall, "I''m really sorry. I think you need to find another person to choose. The reason is very complicated, but I need to leave, and I have to leave Syria soon."


    Marshall frowned and said, "you can get everything you want in Syria. You can ask for anything."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have any requirements. Your idea is unrealistic. I still have a lot of things to do, so I''m sorry."


    Marshall looked disappointed. He frowned and said, "what do you want? Think about it. You can get everything, status, money and honor in Syria. What do you want?"


    He shrugged and said with a smile, "I want to be free. I can fight for anyone, but I won''t join Syria and fight for Syria. That''s not in line with my values."


    Marshall took a breath and suddenly said, "if I''m right, you''re a mercenary. The name ram is not difficult to check."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, I''m a mercenary."


    Marshall waved his hand and said, "since you are a mercenary, isn''t it your job to fight with money? Well, since my idea doesn''t accord with your values, let''s talk about reality. How much do you want to fight for me?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "You just mentioned money. Well, I''ll give you an example about money. In terms of our strength and reputation, we accept a commission for short-term employment starting from $10 million. Please note that this is the price of a single action. In addition, for a battle of this scale and intensity tonight, our charge is no less than $20 million, less than $1 Not at all. "


    Marshall opened his mouth, frowned and stared at Gao Yang. After thinking for a moment, he finally said angrily, "you lie! Even if you refuse me, you don''t have to use such a bad excuse!"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "general, I''m a mercenary. You''re going to hire us. Excuse me, why should I lie?"


    Marshall was speechless, leaned back in his chair, thought for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "what if I hire you for a long time?"


    He shrugged and said: "Long term employment? Long term employment is even more uneconomical. It costs US $1 million a day. Whether it''s fighting, training recruits or other tasks, the price is all inclusive. However, you need to pay half a year''s Commission in advance. In other words, if you plan to hire us for a long time, it''s no problem. I''m willing to accept it, but you have to pay US $180 million in advance, euro is OK, not in kind Price. "


    Marshall took a breath, shook his head and sighed, "it''s too exaggerated. It''s impossible. You only have about thirty people. The price is too exaggerated."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, you misunderstood. We don''t have so many people. In fact, you can only hire Satan mercenaries, and our number is only ten. Well, you don''t have to be too surprised. Pilots, mechanics and many people don''t belong to Satan, that is to say, the price I''m proposing is only a commission of ten people."


    Marshall looked a little angry. He provided the volume and said loudly, "only ten people? Only ten people! You dare ask for a million dollars a day! Are you kidding? 180 million! I can equip an infantry division!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "You see, this is the problem. I think we are worth more than an infantry division, and you obviously don''t agree with this. Well, now we are discussing business. Business is business. You can bargain, right? You can try to quote a price you think is reasonable. If you think it is reasonable, I can accept it, and then we may reach a deal Easy. "


    After thinking for a moment, Marshall finally whispered, "fifty thousand a day, this is a reasonable price."


    Gao Yang sniffed and said, "general, I''m not playing games with you. I''m talking about business with you. In this way, I can make concessions and pay 150 million dollars in advance in half a year."


    Marshall took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "fifty million a year, twenty million in advance!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, if it''s a one-year contract, it''s at least $300 million. You don''t have to continue bargaining. This is my bottom line."


    One year, three hundred million yuan. Gao Yang is not willing to do it. He just knows that Marshall can''t come up with such a large amount of money, so he quoted such a price.


    If he had to fight every day in a year, would it be more than 300 million? It''s not much for Satan''s worth. The most important thing is to fight every day. Sooner or later, he will die. Gao Yang doesn''t want to throw the whole year on the battlefield. As long as he signs a long contract, it''s like signing a deed of sale. It''s strange that Marshall, who has spent a lot of money, will not be regarded as a robot.


    Of course, Marshall could not accept Gao Yang''s offer. He thought it was too much, so he tried to persuade Gao Yang with factors other than money.


    "Colonel, you can think about your status as a mercenary. In this way, I can promise to pay you 20 million dollars a year. At the same time, you will still become a division commander, a real major general division commander. Your treatment and rights are real major general divisions, with status, power and money. Isn''t that good? We have fought side by side for a long time, I think We are already friends. Why can''t you think more about it? "


    Gao Yang quickly raised his hand and said in a hurry, "general, let''s not talk about feelings, we''d better talk about money."


    After interrupting Marshall, he raised his shoulders and shrugged to: "We''re mercenaries. We''re not used to talking about feelings. We only talk about money. General, you should understand why I came here to help you fight. This is a personal grudge. We have a personal grudge with ACE, so we don''t want money. We came with money, and we''re still here. Two people are disabled for life."


    He spread his hand and sighed loudly: "We failed to kill badadi this time, so we will continue to try to kill him, so we still have opportunities for cooperation. General, if you have practical information and are willing to provide convenience for us, we are willing to continue to fight with you until badadi is killed. Just like now, I think cooperation under this mode costs more than you Is it more appropriate to hire us? "


    Marshall touched his chin with his hand, looked at him and said, "but you''re leaving soon, and I need a commander like you. I don''t listen to any moving resume. I just look at the results. There are many people who say very well, but only you have brought the victory I want most."


    It must be a happy thing to be recognized. Gao Yang smiled and said, "thank you for your praise. I will leave, but I will come back. As long as ACE exists and badadi is still alive, I can''t leave for too long. Then we can continue to cooperate. Just like now, I keep my freedom, you provide convenience, and then we win together."


    After thinking for a long time, Marshall finally sighed, "but I can''t wait. The situation is unfavorable, and we can''t drag on all the time. Well, I don''t want to destroy the good relationship between us, so can you tell me how I can maintain my current combat effectiveness if you leave."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang sighed: "General, with all due respect, modern warfare is a system, but your army''s combat system is not complete. If your enemy is a traditional national army, such as the Iraqi army or the Jordanian army, you will not fall into such a difficult situation. Your enemy is a rebel army, armed with mobile phones and pickup trucks to fight you Rebels in modern guerrilla warfare. "


    Marshall waved his hand impatiently and said, "I know all this. Countless people have talked about this problem with me. What I want to know is how to solve the problem and how to behead the enemy''s leader as you have done!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we are a system, a small but complete system. This system is inseparable from the support of your country, but also from our personnel quality. Let''s say, you need to strengthen many aspects in order to fight the battle we are good at."


    Marshall said in a deep voice, "that''s the key, please!"


    "Field equipment, modern special forces launch operations, as long as they don''t have no choice, otherwise they must take advantage of the night advantage. Well, needless to say, this is a common law all over the world. Well, I think what you need to strengthen now is helicopter pilots, armed helicopter and transport helicopter pilots, who have rich night flight and combat experience. Then, of course Then there is the quality of personnel. "


    Gao Yang found that he had nothing to say, because relying on Marshall''s power, even the power of the whole Syria, he could not come up with a Satan.


    Gao Xiang can proudly claim that Satan is the best, the best precision shooter, the best machine gunner, the best raider, the best blaster, the best military doctor, the best artillery gunner and the best bomber in the world. With these best, where can Syria find it.


    In addition to Satan, Gao Yang also found the best armed helicopter pilots, the best transport helicopter pilots, the best mechanics, and a group of elite mercenaries trained by various countries with rich combat experience.


    It''s these people. Where can Syria find them? Gao Yang can assert that Syria may find equally excellent soldiers in some aspects, but pilots. How can Syria''s training system compare with Israel? Unless Russia directly sends people, Syria can''t find people of the same level of old Israeli pilots in the whole army.


    After thinking about it, Marshall could not gather the same force, so Gao Yang had to talk in general. In a word, personnel quality covers everything.


    Marshall didn''t know what Gao Yang thought. He waved his hand again and said in a loud voice, "very good! Very good! We can continue to cooperate. Just before you leave, Colonel Gongyang, please be sure to leave me a charter of action and a training plan. I think it''s no problem with our friendship?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "this is no problem, of course not!"

 Chapter 1089

    Gao Yang''s attitude made Marshall not interested in talking. After talking with Gao Yang about a few details, he got up and left.


    Gao Yang returns to the corridor outside the operating room. In the corridor, in addition to the hurried medical staff, Gao Yang is their uninjured mercenaries.


    After sitting in the chair, he shouted loudly and said to Li JinFang: "is there any news in the operating room?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "no, it''s estimated that it won''t end in a while. I guess it''s dawn."


    At this time, Irene said helplessly, "I hate the hospital. I can''t stand the feeling of waiting in the hospital. It''s too bad."


    "On the contrary, I like the hospital. Although it is very painful to enter the hospital, there is at least hope after entering the hospital," he said in a loud and deep voice


    If you die, you don''t have to go to the hospital. If you can be sent to the hospital for rescue, there is at least some hope.


    I didn''t know what to do. Gao Yang looked at number 13 sitting next to him and whispered, "when are you leaving?"


    The 13th whispered, "go as soon as dawn. The route has been drawn up. First go to Lebanon, then to the UAE, and then from the UAE."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "go and find her early. You can''t do things without money. Take it with you when you leave."


    After hesitating for a moment on the 13th, he nodded and said, "I have 80000 yuan is enough. Give me 100000 when you leave, but I need cash."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I really don''t have so much cash here, but they have a lot of cash in their hands. Change with them. You take the cash and I''ll transfer it to them. This is not a problem. In addition, take more and take 200000 to avoid insufficient use. If you really encounter the problem of urgent need of money, call me."


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "I told you, I''m with you. I just don''t want you to die so early, so you don''t need to pay me."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "what are you doing with this nonsense? It''s meaningless."


    The 13th shrugged and said, "well, it really doesn''t make sense. Thank you."


    After that, he hesitated for a moment. On the 13th, he whispered, "you know, I''m free now. My relationship with the cleaner is just cooperation. I''m going to find my sister and don''t go back to the cleaner."


    Gao Yang looked at No. 13 in surprise and said, "what do you want to do?"


    The 13th looked at his toes and said, "I''m going to follow you, but does Satan have my place?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in terms of your ability, there will be your position, but don''t you plan to live a stable life after you find her? I thought you would say goodbye to your current life."


    On the 13th, he smiled bitterly and said, "ram, what kind of life can we live? All my skills and everything I learned are for killing. I can''t imagine what it would be like to change a way of life, and I don''t want to try."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "well, suit yourself. Anyway, you know her whereabouts now. You have no reason to follow me. When you finish everything you should do, of course you can choose a lifestyle you like. If you think the life of mercenaries is suitable for you, come to me. Satan''s door is open to you at any time."


    After that, Gao Yang patted No. 13 on the shoulder and whispered, "if you need help, you''re welcome. You know what I''m talking about."


    The 13th smiled and whispered, "don''t worry, if I need help, I''ll tell you. You know why I don''t go back to the cleaner, but why I''m willing to follow?"


    Gao Yang clenched his fist, made a move to show his muscles, and said with a sad face: "because my personal charm makes you deeply convinced!"


    The 13th shook his head and said with disdain on his face: "don''t be too narcissistic, man. It''s easy to follow a large organization, but there are too many rules. As for mercenaries, they are free and don''t have so many constraints. I found that I prefer to be a mercenary rather than a partner of a mysterious organization. The pressure is too great and I''m always nervous."


    After that, on the 13th, the tone changed, but he smiled and said, "of course, I choose to join Satan rather than any other mercenary regiment. It really has something to do with you, the leader. I like the atmosphere of Satan, that''s it."


    Gao Yang pushed the 13th and said with a smile, "I''m not attracted by my personal charm. You know, this is personality charm. I said, although you''re a little white faced, you''re still very popular with women. Do you plan to have something with the waitress waiting for you?"


    On the 13th, his face changed, frowned, as if he felt some disgust. After waiting for a moment, he whispered to Gao Yang: "no, I have some psychological problems. I may be tempted to kill her."


    Gao Yang was startled and said, "no, you, what''s the matter with you?"


    On the 13th, he breathed out and said, "the shadow of childhood, or my growth process distorted my psychology. I understand this, but I don''t intend to change. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t like women. I just want to kill them occasionally."


    Shook his head and waved his hand. On the 13th, he said helplessly, "don''t say this. I''m much better now. Let''s talk about serious things. Well, the Dragon Knight is a good doctor. He''s really a good doctor."


    Gao Yang was puzzled by the endless words on the 13th. He said in a deep voice, "of course the Dragon Knight is a good doctor. What''s the matter?"


    The 13th whispered, "the Dragon Knight is a very good surgeon, but he is not the best medical soldier."


    Gao Yang was a little depressed. He nodded and said, "yes, there are some differences between medical guards and doctors."


    The 13th whispered, "do you want to find another military doctor? It''s a medical soldier for field first aid, but it''s much better than a medical guard. I happen to know one who can form a perfect match with the dragon knight."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "we really need a professional military doctor or medical guard, but after the test tube died, I don''t know whether we can accept a new military doctor. I feel strange to find someone to fill his position soon after the test tube died."


    The 13th said in a deep voice: "don''t be blinded by feelings. The position of medical guard is too critical. What you should do is not to miss the test tube, but to find a new life guardian for your people."


    He breathed loudly and said, "well, you''re right. Tell me about the military doctor you know."


    I just know him, but he doesn''t know me. I don''t know his name, but I''ve seen his performance. He''s a very, very good military doctor


    After a pause, he continued on the 13th: "Murphy has contact with the military doctor. I can try to ask Murphy to help contact."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "cleaner?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "no, it''s not a cleaner. Like me, it''s a cleaner''s partner, but that person doesn''t even know the existence of the cleaner. It''s just that the cleaner has this person''s information and will spend money to ask him for help when he needs a military doctor. That''s all. If he''s a cleaner, he can''t join you."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, tell me about this man."


    On the 13th, he was silent for a moment and said, "this man''s name is Albert. He lives in Los Angeles and is a policeman. I don''t know how the cleaner likes him, but the cleaner in San Diego asked him to do a favor, and I was there that time. The man named Albert left a very deep impression on me."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "what do you say?"


    The 13th shrugged his shoulders and said, "how to say, this guy saved people really fast, very fast. At first glance, it''s that kind of experienced field medical guard. It''s like walking in a hail of bullets. I can''t say too much. In short, you know this guy is a good hand."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "is that guy a policeman? Los Angeles Swat, SWAT?"


    The 13th nodded and said, "no, it''s just an ordinary patrol, and I don''t know what kind of police he is, federal police or state police. I''m not sure, but it''s definitely not Swat. Besides, that guy is about 45 years old. That''s all I know."


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin and said, "it sounds complicated, but you say he is a top military doctor, but why does a military doctor run to be a policeman? Well, these are not problems. You go back and ask Murphy for the details of this man."


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "I''ll talk to Murphy. Murphy will call you or you can see him in person. I don''t know whether it''s OK. In short, let''s talk about it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I''ve seen it. For us, whether we can join Satan or not, ability is actually secondary. Being a man is more important. Even the most powerful military doctor, but if he can''t be a man, I won''t let him join Satan."


    On the 13th, he sighed and said, "I see. It''s rare for a good military doctor. I just provide a clue. Can you do it? I''ll call Murphy tomorrow to talk about this. Murphy has a good relationship with me and he will certainly help."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t worry so much?"


    The 13th shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I won''t have a chance after a delay. I''d better hurry up."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said in a deep voice, "well, you''re right. Listen, man, we can''t leave for the time being, but I''ll go to America soon. If you need help, don''t forget to call me."


    On the 13th, he looked at Gao Yang and said expressionless, "you''ve said it again."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you can say it again."


    After staring at Gao Yang deeply on the 13th, he suddenly stretched out his hand and said in a deep voice, "I''m glad to know you."


    Gao Yang shook hands with No. 13 and said with a smile, "I''m glad to meet you, too, man."

 Chapter 1090

    In fact, it''s no use waiting in the hospital, but Gao Yang wants soldiers to obey orders as their bounden duty. No matter what reason Peter took part in the war without permission, no matter how much credit he made, or made a great mistake. Violating orders can''t be avoided anyway.


    If the military law is merciless, Peter can''t escape punishment when he is well injured. If Peter is not injured this time, sneaks into the battlefield and returns safely, as long as no one stabs him, there will be nothing. But he is injured and seriously injured, which leads to disability, so things will be in trouble.


    Gao Yang whispered to the Russian, "who are you? What are you going to do?"


    "Don''t care who I am. What I want to do has nothing to do with you!"


    Groliov suddenly said, "what are you doing here? Visiting Peter, or are you going to do something for Peter?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    The Russian was angry and spoke impolitely. At this time, groliov said in a deep voice: "if you came to convict Peter, forget it. If you plan to do something so that Peter doesn''t have to go to the military court, maybe we can help?"


    The Russian glanced at groliov and said, "what''s your idea? I''m going to press down the news of Peter''s injury first, and then try to find other ways slowly."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "it''s impossible for Peter to be rewarded, but we must find a way to let him retire with dignity. In this way, let''s say that Peter was injured in a live fire drill. Just a report on it. They won''t go to find out how Peter was injured."


    The Russian frowned and said, "injuries in live fire exercises?"


    Groliov nodded and said, "during the live fire drill, a soldier operating a machine gun went on fire, or made some mistake and injured Peter. This can fool the past. Just advance or postpone Peter''s injury time."


    The Russian whispered: "OK, but someone above may investigate. It''s not a small matter. Besides, Peter''s identity is very sensitive. If you want to explain Peter''s injury with drill mistakes, many people need to be unified. In addition, who will bear the responsibility for injuring Peter and who will bear the responsibility for such a serious accident. Peter, however, is a well-known figure. His injury is different from others Like, he''s getting too much attention! "


    "It''s easy to solve. As long as no one on your side talks nonsense and I''ll solve it on student Peter''s side, someone will be willing to take responsibility. We won''t see Peter sent to the military court."


    After thinking for a moment, the Russian whispered, "well, I''ll leave now. I''ll get things done on our side. You can help get things done on Peter''s side. In addition, in Syria, Peter''s injury has a lot to do. I''m worried that Syria won''t accept the black pot. The soldiers trained by Peter are easy to say, but the officers above are likely to tell the truth."


    "How did you get the news?" he said in a low voice


    "Peter''s team told me that not many people know about it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. I''ll start working now. We''ll work together to hide it. I''m Peter''s friend. Please rest assured that he will never go to the military court."


    The Russian looked at groliov, then looked at Gao Yang, and suddenly waved his hand and said, "I''m leaving now. I must block the news. If you can help, please hurry up. My name is Woolf. We''d better meet again tomorrow to discuss specifically how to contact you?"


    "We''ll be at the airport," he said in a loud voice


    Woolf nodded and said, "we have the same purpose. Well, now we can only try our best. Goodbye, gentlemen. I hope we can let Peter go home safely instead of being sent to the military enamel court. See you tomorrow."


    Woolf left in a hurry. To hide the truth of Peter''s injury, he had to do a lot of things. Looking at Woolf''s back, groliov whispered, "the signal flag people in Syria have a lot to do."

 Chapter 1091

    The dust of the first World War has settled, but the impact is far from over. It has been four days, and the offensive launched by government forces is still ongoing.


    After having a conversation with Marshall late at night, Gao Yang seems to have been forgotten. In fact, they are also in the middle of a fierce battle with AIS. Not only Gao Yang and they are ignored at the airport, but also the special brigade and the operation team of the military intelligence bureau.


    Others were fine. Although the injury was serious, the result could be known at the time of the injury. It was just the end of amputation or disability, or it was just a serious injury. Only Li Yunzhe''s injury was very serious, and he was unable to draw a clear conclusion whether he was dead or alive.


    The uninjured stay at the airport and the injured stay in the hospital. No one informs the situation. Gao Yang can only go to the hospital every day.


    On the afternoon of the fourth day, Gao Yang returned to the airport from the hospital in a M-17 transport helicopter. The difference between this time and the past is that he took back several light wounded who did not need to be hospitalized on his plane.


    Back at the airport, Gao Yang returned to his office, walked into the inner room and met yak.


    After unloading the responsibility of the military commander, yak returned to his usual appearance, leisurely drinking black tea and watching with some intelligence, but there was one less person around him, and he had left on the 13th.


    When he came to yak, he said in a loud voice, "don''t look, you don''t need to do this work anymore."


    Yak raised his head, smiled and said, "are you leaving?"


    "Yes, it''s time to leave, shadow. What did you think of what I told you last time?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "I''m leaving too. I don''t intend to work for the Syrian military intelligence agency. The commission they give is not high, at least not as high as you give, but this is not the key. I''ve made a lot of money now. I have to enjoy my life."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I think major Dani will be very disappointed. He hopes you can stay. Well, pack up your things and gather in the canteen."


    After a short talk with yak, Gao Yang came to the canteen where he usually eats. After waiting for a while, people came one after another.


    When they arrived, Gao Yang stood up and said loudly, "guys, I just came back from the hospital and tell you good news. The Yellow Peril survived the dangerous period and he survived."


    Gao Yang''s news caused applause and whistles. After people cheered, Gao Yang raised his hands and pressed down, laughing: "one more thing, everyone performed very well in this battle. I must pay you a bonus."


    Speaking of the bonus, everyone stared at Gao Yang. The clown smiled and said, "boss, will it be a large amount?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "as long as the people participating in the war are 50000 yuan each, 100000 yuan each. The injuries of red feather and collimator are relatively serious, but they will not be disabled or have any sequelae. They are 200000 yuan, yellow peril and magic cube. They are 500000 yuan each. Let''s settle down."


    The Rubik''s cube broke a leg and was crippled. Li Yunzhe was seriously injured and almost lost his life. These two people took a large sum of money as their resettlement fee. No one would have any opinion.


    As for alcohol, although alcohol was killed in battle, it won''t get a penny''s bonus. Mercenaries will take care of life and death.


    After that, Gao Yang looked at the wind and said, "you''re hurt, but you still have only 50000 yuan, because I beat your injury."


    The strong wind raised Gao Yang''s hand, which was pierced by Gao Yang, and waved it to Gao Yang to stop talking.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said to the wind, "what are you going to do with the alcohol body, send him home, or bury him here?"


    The strong wind shook his head and said in a deep voice, "find a place to bury it. If you are a mercenary, bury it there. It''s good to have a cemetery. Besides, alcohol has no family at all. It''s the same to be buried there. If we have a chance in the future, we may come to the cemetery of alcohol to see him."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "tomorrow, there will be a burial ceremony for the dead in Syria. Well, they will cover the national flag. I think alcohol will not participate in their collective funeral, but how do you feel about burying alcohol with the soldiers who died together?"


    The strong wind shook his head and said, "no, no, different beliefs can''t be buried together. You''d better bury the alcohol alone and just find a place."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "well, I see. We''ll have a funeral for alcohol tomorrow."


    After finishing with the wind, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "you should all have received the invitation from the Syrian side. Today is the time for you to make a decision, but I have something to say to you before you tell me your decision."


    Gao Yang paused and said loudly: "at present, there are many mercenaries in Syria. This war is moving towards the direction of proxy war. Now the Arab veterans of the French foreign corps are coming here in whole rows in order to participate in this mercenary feast."


    After saying this, Gao Yang opened his hand and said helplessly: "However, the market in Syria is not good. The rebels only pay cannon fodder mercenaries from Africa $1000 a month, and the monthly salary of $5000 is already a high price. However, the price given by the rebels is low, and the price here can not be raised. Therefore, I think it would be good if you stay and get a monthly salary of $10000.


    The employers who can make a lot of money now are our current enemies. The information I have shows that the Shah side pays money to recruit a large number of mercenaries in Chechnya and the Caucasus. Their price is US $3000 to US $5000 a month. In addition, the UAE is also recruiting mercenaries to work for the rebels. The UAE mainly recruits retired soldiers from Britain and the United States, They also recruit kurks in a whole team. The price given by the UAE is relatively high. The monthly salary is generally about 5000, and the highest can reach 10000, but only a few people can get a high salary.


    Forget about the rebels. Next, let me talk about the conditions of the government army. The government army also has mercenaries. The Slavic brigade recruits a large number of soldiers from Russia, Belarus, Moldova and Ukraine. The funds are borne by Iran, so the Commission is guaranteed. Don''t worry about not getting money, but the price is still not high, The monthly salary of soldiers in the Slavic brigade is generally between 2000 and 3000, and only a few officers can get a monthly salary of 5000 dollars.


    Now you all know that the conditions given by the government forces are not only commissions. They promise to give you houses and status after the war is over. In short, they are such promises. However, as long as you are not stupid, you should know that mercenaries are not popular anywhere. We are babies when we fight, and we are a thorn in the eye after the war. "


    After Gao Yang finished the embarrassing situation of the mercenary with a smile, he attracted a laugh of self mockery. Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly: "Don''t laugh, we''ve been here for a long time and have met many friends, but how to say, whether it''s Dani or Farouk, they are small people. I think their commitment is sincere, but how to say, we are small people. A word from those adults above can determine our destiny, including Dani and them, so we promise You''d better listen to such a thing. Don''t take it too seriously. "


    After another burst of laughter, he clapped his hands and said loudly, "I won''t interfere with your decision, so I''ll tell you everything I know. You think about it now. If anyone decides to stay, I''ll go to the person who wants to recruit you and say it. If you don''t intend to stay here, I''ll start arranging for you to leave."


    Ludwig shouted, "if you leave, what route will you take? Can you take the equipment?"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "if you leave, Dani will arrange a plane for you to send you from Damascus to Lebanon. This is the plane of the Syrian military intelligence bureau. You can take any combat equipment, including guns, to Lebanon, but how to go from Lebanon is your own business."


    After that, Gao Yang clapped his hands and said, "well, guys, you already know everything you should know. Now tell me the answer. Who wants to stay and who wants to go?"


    The clown said loudly, "come on, who stays is stupid. I made hundreds of thousands of money with you for more than a month. I stayed for only 10000 a month. I didn''t stay until I was stupid."


    Ludwig looked at the clown in surprise and said, "what? Damn it! You have a monthly salary of 10000 yuan? Why do I have only 6000? FAK! I have been discriminated against!"


    The savage shouted, "we leave. We don''t make any money fighting here. We might as well go to Africa to pick up small jobs. Besides, now each of us has hundreds of thousands in hand. It''s time to enjoy it."


    Li Qiu smiled at Gao Yang and said, "boss, you''ve wasted your breath. We''ve discussed it for a long time, and no one plans to stay. Now everyone''s eyes are high. Who can see 8000 a month? It''s boring. I said boss, next time you''re still short of people, don''t forget to call us and look forward to working for you again."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, no problem. Now we are all friends. Who has the chance to get rich in the future needs to hire people and greet each other."


    The eagle claw said bitterly, "save it. It''s OK for you to hire us. We hire you? That''s not a joke. We can''t afford Satan''s commission."


    Gao Yang couldn''t connect well. He waved his hand and said with a smile: "in short, leave a contact information when you go. If you have the opportunity, you must fight side by side. We''ll send the last journey of alcohol tomorrow, and then we''ll go our separate ways. Loach, get more vegetables tonight and let''s have a good meal."

 Chapter 1092

    The meal for breaking up has been eaten, and the contact information that should be left has been left for each other. After the alcohol is buried, the mercenaries gathered by Gao Yang should break up.


    As a result, there was a problem in the choice of alcohol cemetery.


    Alcohol has faith, and people with faith have certain requirements for funerals and cemeteries after death, so Gao Yang has to find a cemetery suitable for alcohol.


    It''s not a pretentious fight with alcohol, and alcohol is a good man. Brothers who can live with alcohol can have a place to see alcohol in the future. It''s worth the effort.


    Looking all over Damascus, there really is no cemetery suitable for alcohol. It''s no problem to find a place to bury it at random, but in a few years, the cemetery will not even see a shadow, and the situation in Syria is uncertain. If the rebels get Syria in the future, it''s strange that the cemetery with a cross will not be destroyed.


    So Gao Yang finally had no choice. He simply decided to send the body of alcohol to Lebanon together with the people who left. Lebanon has a cemetery suitable for alcohol. Where to bury the alcohol, they can also have a place to see the alcohol in the future.


    It''s because Gao Yang doesn''t want to leave regrets for a corpse, nor does he want to leave regrets for those people like gale, Rubik''s cube and collimation.


    Generally speaking, mercenaries don''t pay so much attention. These people don''t even care about their lives. Do they still care about what happens after they die.


    If you have money when you are alive, you can enjoy it. If you die, you can finish it as soon as you kick your legs. Who cares about the things behind you? It''s OK to have a brother to help collect the body. If you have conditions, you can bury it in the cemetery. If you don''t have conditions, you can dig a pit and bury it. If no one is willing to take care of it, throw it on the roadside and turn it into white bones, or just find a place to throw it. Whatever you like.


    In Libya, groliov killed his best brother Ivan himself, and then left the body alone. Then he went with Gao Yang and Cui Bo to save Morgan. This method of dealing with the body is the most common among mercenaries.


    It''s not that groliov has no loyalty, nor that groliov doesn''t pay attention to it. Ivan''s body is buried under the ruins. In terms of groliov''s desperate situation at that time, it''s impossible for him to dig out Ivan''s body in Benghazi and bury it properly.


    According to Gao Yang''s temperament, the dead bodies of his comrades in arms have to be properly handled. He doesn''t care how much effort it takes, but he must try his best to give his comrades in arms a decent funeral. There''s no way. The Chinese people still attach great importance to the things behind them. Of course, they can''t pay attention to them without conditions, but if there are conditions, they have to try their best, so he and Satan''s people have a lot of trouble, Finally, Bruce was buried in his family cemetery.


    Gao Yang knew that groliov always had to suffer for a long time when he thought of Ivan, and it was also a heart disease for groliov that he had no choice but to give up Ivan''s body at that time.


    A true friend of life and death, two people can send their lives to each other. As a result, after one dies, they don''t even know where the body was finally thrown. It''s impossible to go to the grave to offer a flower and talk. It''s strange that groliov can''t pay attention to his illness.


    In fact, Gao Yang also has a heart disease. His half day teacher Fedor and his half day friend Malik also don''t know how to end after they die.


    Fedor taught Gao Yang a few things, but it can really affect Gao Yang''s life. Gao Yang can have today, and Fedor has made great contributions. It can be said that Fedor is Gao Yang''s first teacher in transforming the basis of sports shooting into combat shooting suitable for use on the battlefield. He is also the founder of Gao Yang''s current shooting habits. He doesn''t spend much time in half a day, But enough for Fedor to tell Gao Yang his experience, and then let Gao Yang slowly understand and understand it.


    Moreover, Fedor is not only a great teacher for a long time, but also a good friend for a long time. Gao Yang has always been grateful for Fedor''s kindness, and can''t forget the friendship they have only been together for a long time.


    Instead of burying Fedor and Malik, he allowed their bodies to be displayed to the public. Gao Yang dared not recall the scene when Fedor and Malik''s bodies were hung at the door. He felt uncomfortable when he thought of it.


    Alcohol will be sent to Lebanon for burial. Gao Yang will not be able to attend the funeral, but it''s a trivial matter. Everyone is dead. It doesn''t matter if there are more and less people attending the funeral.


    The body of alcohol was taken out of the freezer in the morgue and put into the coffin, and then sent to the airport by helicopter, and then put on the plane to Lebanon. Gao Yang and Satan always sent the alcohol to the airport.


    Syria basically controls Lebanon, especially the Syrian military intelligence bureau. Its strength in Lebanon is stronger than that in Syria. With the help of Dani, things behind alcohol have been properly arranged.


    After getting along day and night for more than a month, he suddenly separated. Gao Yang is really reluctant to give up, but this is the normal of mercenaries. See you next time, it''s not necessarily whether they belong to the belligerents. It''s possible to change from friends to enemies.


    Watching the plane take off, Dani waved to Gao Yang and said, "let''s go back. Something may happen today. We''d better stay at the airport."


    Gao Yang also waved his hand and said, "go, go back."


    Gilanor and Farouk also came to see off the alcohol. Farouk has not been at the airport these days. He was called to report to Marshall. Just after returning to the airport, he followed the helicopter to see off the alcohol.


    Several people turned and began to walk to the place where the helicopter was parked. At this time, Farouk said in a deep voice: "Colonel, are you going to leave, too? When?"


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "I''m not sure, but it''s just these two days. The Yellow Peril is unstable. The Dragon Knight has been helping in the hospital. Now the Yellow Peril has passed the dangerous period. Let''s wait another two days to see the situation. If we can take the magic cube and yellow peril and leave together, we''ll go together. If we can''t, we''ll wait for the dragon knight to leave first."


    Farouk looked a little lost. He sighed and said, "well, I hope we can see each other again in the future."


    Gao Yang patted Farouk on the shoulder and said with a smile, "there must be a chance to see you again. We are likely to come again in the future. At that time, we will continue to fight side by side. Also, when the war is over, when the war is over and victory is won, we will see you again."


    Farouk nodded silently. At this time, Dani''s phone rang. He fell behind a few steps. After answering the phone, he hurried to catch up with him and said in a low voice: "we have to go back quickly. Someone is waiting for us at the airport. There is something important."


    "What''s the matter?" he said in a low voice


    Dani smiled and whispered, "we have to go back and prepare for a celebration! All members! All members who participated in the last war will be rewarded!"

 Chapter 1093

    The so-called preparation is to change clothes.


    When Gao Yang returned to the airport, his servicemen were already waiting for him.


    Hassan looked more excited than Gao Yang. As soon as Gao Yang entered the office, Hassan greeted him with an excited face and his voice trembled. After saluting Gao Yang, Hassan said loudly, "general, you are back. Your dress has been prepared for you. Please change it."


    Promoted again.


    Gao Yang looked at Hassan and said with a smile, "general?"


    Hassan pointed to a pile of clothes on his desk and said excitedly, "yes, general! There will be a celebration and title awarding ceremony at 11 o''clock. Soon you will be officially awarded the rank of major general. Your general dress has just arrived. Please try it on."


    Gao Yang reached into the chair, touched the neatly folded dress, and then reached out to pick up the big eaves hat on the dress.


    Although it is an honorary rank, although it is not a formal service, the title of general still makes Gao Yang very moved.


    If you don''t pay attention, you''ll become a general.


    A mercenary can be mixed with the rank of major general in a country. Although it has been expected that there may be such a move, Gao Yang still has an untrue feeling.


    In fact, Syrian generals are still very valuable. Unlike the grass-roots team with only a few thousand troops in the country, which can seal several generals and even the rank of Grand Marshal, the Syrian army has more than 200000 people at least, and it is really not so easy to be a major general.


    Wolfgang has thousands of people and is the most elite special force in Israel. The force establishment is definitely higher than an airborne division by level. Wolfgang is also a major general.


    Gao Yang, there are only nine real subordinates now. Even if all the people under his command are counted, he can''t reach 200. In this way, he can also be made a major general. It can only be said that the honorary rank is worthless.


    However, regardless of whether it is an honorary rank or not, as long as in Syria, those with high and low ranks have to salute him. If, if, ah, if Gao Yang meets on behalf of Syria and Wolfgang, the two are equal and will only salute each other.


    Of course, Gao Yang can''t represent Syria, so he has to salute regularly when he meets Wolfgang.


    The dress is light khaki. Gao Yang doesn''t think the color is good-looking, but when he sees the stars on the epaulets, Gao Yang still can''t help being in a trance. He hasn''t officially been a soldier. He can even be a general. The world is so wonderful.


    "General, ha ha, general."


    After laughing to himself, Gao Yang couldn''t help thinking of those dead people.


    It''s true to say that many people helped him fight the general at the cost of blood.


    Gao Yang was not interested in the military rank, but he has changed his mind. Even the honorary rank is actually earned by him and his brothers. As a mercenary general, no one can achieve his achievements in Syria. He can afford to be a major general.


    "General, do you want to change it now? I''ll take the dress to your bedroom. Time is running out."


    It was a temporary decision for the president to come to the airport to attend the celebration and award ceremony, so the preparation time was not enough. Hassan couldn''t help reminding Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang usually has no airs. After hearing Hassan''s urging, he picked up the big cornice hat with one hand, picked up the clothes on the table with the other hand, and said with a smile, "I''ll do it myself."


    Back in the bedroom, Gao Yang changed into a brand-new military dress from inside to outside and stood in front of a small mirror. Gao Yang couldn''t help saluting himself in the mirror.


    Although the color of the clothes is ugly and the style is ugly, it''s still very good to wear them. It''s narcissistic. After commenting on himself, Gao Yang walked out of the bedroom and said to Hassan waiting for him outside, "look, how''s it going?"


    Hassan nodded hard and said in a loud voice, "very good, very good! Don''t move."


    Hassan stood behind Gao Yang, turned around Gao Yang, carefully held Gao Yang''s hat to the right, and then stood in front of Gao Yang again with an exclamatory look on his face: "You look like a general at first sight, but for a young general like you, I still think it will not be of any substantive benefit if I am promoted to general. It''s useless to leave Syria, but Dani and Farouk are different. They are in the Syrian army system. It''s difficult for them to rise every level, but they have to hand over beautiful achievements with Gao Yang Their military rank also rises with the high honor military rank.


    In a sense, Gao Yang is a money boy.


    Satan''s people also came out one after another. Gao Yang smiled at them and said, "excuse me."


    Gao Yang went to groliov. Groliov was wearing khaki, but the color was a little darker.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, groliov was also awarded the rank of colonel. It turned out that Syria only gave Gao Yang the honorary rank, but this time it didn''t know how to be generous. It didn''t just give groliov the rank of Colonel as the deputy head. The rank people had a share, but all the others were Lieutenant except Gao Yang and groliov.


    When Gao Yang came to the front and back of the people, Frye stood at attention first, and then said seriously, "general!"


    Irene''s honorary rank is lieutenant, but she wears men''s clothes. In Syria, women are not allowed to join the army, let alone female officers, so Irene has to wear a men''s military uniform.


    Irene twisted her body awkwardly and said discontentedly, "I''m glad to get the rank of lieutenant, but can''t you give me a suit of clothes? It''s too ugly!"


    Taylor also came out. He was tall and looked a little small in his military uniform. After finishing his clothes with his hands, he smiled and said, "I have served in the U.S. military for many years and am only a sergeant. I didn''t expect to become a lieutenant within a few days."


    Taylor''s identity is special. In fact, he doesn''t belong to mercenary until now. His real identity should be an avenger.


    Gao Yang smiled at Taylor and said, "maybe we shouldn''t call you postman in the future. We should call you Mr. lieutenant."


    Taylor spread his hand and said to Gao Yang, "then we should call you your Excellency the general in the future."


    Everyone laughed together. At this time, they raised their heads and whispered to Taylor, "man, Syria is a thorn in the eye of the United States. I thought you would refuse to accept the honorary rank and refuse to wear this dress."


    Taylor nodded and said, "I did have some resistance at the beginning, but I soon got better. Zhengzhi is dirty, and politicians are dirty. In my current status, I don''t have to think too much. Besides, I have fought side by side with people wearing the same military uniform, so now I have nothing to wear this dress."


    Cui Bo patted his clothes and said loudly, "guys, I''ve decided. I''ve collected this clothes!"


    While everyone was laughing, Dani, standing on one side, suddenly said, "guys, it''s time for us to form a team. The president''s helicopter is coming!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "go and meet the president."


    All the big and small people in the airport arrived on the helipad, and the president came in person. It''s no small matter. It must be as grand as it is.


    Gao Yang thinks he has seen a big scene, but he is really a little excited when he thinks that he can see it on TV all day and can only be heard in the news. It can be regarded as the man of the moment in the world will meet him soon.


    The welcoming team must be ranked according to the rank. Therefore, Gao Yang was surprised to find that his rank was the highest among all the people present, that is, as long as the Syrians still recognized his honorary rank, Gao Yang had to shake hands with Assad on behalf of all the people.


    It''s embarrassing. The top commander of the airport is only a colonel. Gao Yang thinks that everyone has a share in the large distribution of military rank. Unfortunately, this is not the case.


    The Syrian air force is not strong. If the officers of the air force are also promoted by surprise, how to arrange the extra major general may cause a lot of trouble. Therefore, Colonel kutley, the top commander of the airport, was not promoted like Gao Yang and Dani.


    Colonel coutley didn''t seem to be lost. On the contrary, he seemed very happy. After all, although he didn''t get promoted immediately, he was also meritorious after all. Unlike the honorary rank of mercenary, he was an officer of the air force. The span from Colonel to general was insurmountable. Now, he has almost steadily got the opportunity to be promoted, It''s just a matter of time.


    Colonel kutley didn''t seem dissatisfied. On the contrary, after standing with Gao Yang, kutley saluted Gao Yang very neatly, and then smiled and said, "Hello, general."

 Chapter 1094

    When Gao Yang arrived in Damascus, the Syrian side gave him a major rank to facilitate his work, and kutley was a colonel at that time.


    Then, when Gao Yang won big victories in a row and Syria didn''t report it, Gao Yang''s rank rose all the way. First, he was a lieutenant colonel, and then he became a colonel in a few days. He was on an equal footing with kutley, who had the highest rank in the airport. As a result, Gao Yang became a major general again soon after he was at the same level.


    This means that Gao Yang will leave soon. Otherwise, if another Syrian officer rises all the way in front of kutley, kutley will be surprised if he doesn''t have any ideas.


    But now, kutley didn''t show any dissatisfaction at all. He exchanged greetings with Gao Yang and insisted that Gao Yang stand at the forefront of the team, so the position to meet the team was determined.


    When the fleet arrived, a total of four helicopters landed on the ground one after another. The first to get off the plane was the presidential guard. Finally, Bashar al Assad''s cockpit door opened and the modified helicopter gangway put down. After Bashar al Assad said that, an officer came to him with a tray. At this time, Bashar shouted: "Please be independent. After the medals are handed out one by one, the matter is not over yet. Bashar said solemnly:" I announce that from now on, I am surprised to be awarded independence. Originally, there are later words. In addition to medals, there are army badges. For soldiers of a regular army, this is great.


    These people sent by Jihad held up a badge for independent Bashar and showed it to the people present. Those sitting under the stage took the badge from Bashar one by one. Then the soldiers who won the little thing with their lives pinned the badge on their chest, shook their arms and shouted, "pour our glory with the enemy''s blood! We are sharp machetes!".


    In the thunderous applause, the people of the machete brigade went down with their heads held high. At this time, groliov sitting next to Gao Yang applauded and whispered to Gao Yang: "don''t forget to ask Ludwig for a badge when you go. He will want it. After all, it''s the team he leads."

 Chapter 1095

    Under the machete brigade should be the action team of the military intelligence bureau. Gao Yang felt that according to the treatment received by the machete brigade, the action team should be awarded the title of hidden arrow force.


    Bashar said loudly, "now let''s invite the action team of the military intelligence bureau to the stage."


    Dani smiled brightly, and someone on the podium also stood up and applauded with great enthusiasm. Needless to say, it must be from the military intelligence bureau.


    It was the same process. After the medal was awarded to the members of the military intelligence action team, Bashar said loudly: "I announce that I will award the title of dark arrow force to the military intelligence action team."


    Another tray of badges was brought up, and Bashar raised the badge to show it to the public.


    The badge of the action team of the military intelligence bureau is a gold shield shaped base, with a long black arrow embossed on it. It also looks good.


    Bashar handed out the badges to the members of the action team one by one, and the person who got the badge immediately couldn''t wait to wear the badge on his body.


    In fact, the action team of the military intelligence bureau does not belong to the army, and their norms and behavior are different from those of the ordinary army. Compared with the machete brigade, when it gets the name, it will shout loudly, and the people of the military intelligence bureau will be much more low-key. Without shouting, the people of the hidden arrow behave like they get the title. After saluting Bashar, Quietly returned to his seat.


    Next, it should be Bashar''s lineage.


    The importance of the Republican Guard to Bashar cannot be overemphasized, and the special combat brigade is carefully selected from the Republican Guard, which has different significance. Moreover, the victory of the special brigade has great positive significance.


    So it''s easy to understand that Bashar was more excited than before when all the living and active soldiers of the special brigade stood on the stage.


    "You are all heroes of Syria. You are all warriors. I declare that the special strike force of the Republican Guard will be awarded the title of warrior force!"


    The children are their own relatives. Because of the strong significance of governance and the meaning behind the special brigade, Bashar impolitely took a different treatment. The first two troops are the first to issue medals. What honorary titles will be announced first.


    The casualty rate of the special brigade exceeds 60%. Counting the light wounded, the casualty rate has reached an amazing 70%, and the number of deaths far exceeds the number of injured. This casualty rate can be sustained. It is rare in the armies of all countries in the Middle East except Israel.


    More than 70% of the casualties can still fight without collapse. In fact, it is also a very hard performance all over the world. The special brigade can really deserve the title of warrior force.


    The badge of the warrior army is green and round. Gao Yang can''t understand it in Arabic written in golden font. However, he thinks that in terms of selling looks, it''s actually better to look at the badges of machetes and hidden arrows.


    Bashar made no secret of his love for the warrior army. In addition to announcing the honorary title first, the privilege of the warrior army is to send medals and badges together, and Bashar brought them personally.


    Farouk, as the commander of the warrior force, also stood on the stage. Bashar first wore medals and badges to the soldiers. It took more than 30 people to come down. It took a long time, but Bashar seemed very patient.


    When Farouk also stood in front of Bashar, before wearing the medal and badge for Farouk, Bashar shouted: "Captain Farouk has shown great bravery. I hereby commend him and award him the rank of major. Major Farouk, please lead your soldiers to continue fighting against the rebels. I look forward to your new contribution to the country!"


    The next step is the old process, salute, shake hands, encourage, and then everyone steps down.


    When all the soldiers have received the commendation, it is time to give the officer the medal and title. Gao Yang thinks it should be him in the end, but Bashar says with a smile: "As we all know, all members of the night devil team have made outstanding contributions. I am very pleased to announce that the commander of the night devil team, Colonel Gongyang, has been promoted to major general and awarded the warrior medal to all members of the night devil team."


    Satan all stood on the stage, and Bashar shook hands with them one by one and wore medals. Until groliov also wore medals, Gao Yang was the last to stand in front of Bashar.


    When Gao Yang stood in front of Bashar, Bashar did not directly award and wear a medal for Gao Yang, but shouted to Gao Yang: "in order to recognize the contribution made by major general ram to the Syrian people, I announce that major general RAM will be awarded the Syria special contribution medal."


    The medal is also double. Gao Yang was a little surprised, but what really surprised him was that the special contribution medal was made of gold.


    Looking at the color and feeling the weight, although he didn''t touch it with his hands, Gao Yang felt that which medal should be gold, which is much heavier than the warrior Medal of almost the same size.


    After all, it''s a guest army. You don''t need to show loyalty or look forward to the future. Gao Yang has limited words to say, so Gao Yang salutes. After a few polite words, the ceremony is over.


    Bashar made another concluding speech, but this event was much shorter. Ten minutes later, the celebration and reward conference finally officially ended.


    Bashar also had lunch with the soldiers. When all the soldiers lined up to enter the canteen, Bashar sent someone to call Gao Yang to him again.


    "General, I invite you to the presidential palace for dinner. You and your subordinates come. I have some small gifts for you."


    Bashar personally invited Gao Yang. Gao Yang was not flattered, but his vanity was indeed greatly satisfied. How to say, he became a major general and was personally invited by the president of a country to dinner. It was not easy for mercenaries to do this.


    Bashar should also invite Gao Yang to visit the presidential palace. Damascus has been besieged by rebels before, making Damascus almost an isolated island. The presidential palace was approached by rebels, and the vicinity of the presidential palace was shelled. Bashar did not live in the presidential palace for a long time. Now, the government forces have broken the siege of the rebels, No matter whether Bashar returns to the presidential palace for permanent residence or not, it is always no problem to hold a dinner.


    Gao Yang had no reason to refuse Bashar''s invitation, so he smiled and said, "Mr. President, I am very honored to be invited by you. Thank you."

 Chapter 1096

    After lunch, he inspected and met some people respectively. It was almost five o''clock when Bashar left the airport.


    Gao Yang came to the presidential palace with the helicopter team when they took Bashar. Apart from Satan and Taylor, there were only three people, Dani, Farouk and gilanor.


    Of course, Bashar will not be with them all the time. Gao Yang and his colleagues are arranged to the lounge and wait for the dinner to begin.


    Bashar''s presidential palace is not resplendent, which is different from Gaddafi''s nouveau riche style palace. However, the presidential palace is not simple in any case. In the eyes of knowledgeable people, it reveals that it is not ordinary, whether it is the building itself, furniture furnishings, or even some small things.


    During the waiting time, Gao Yang and his people were fine and didn''t seem too abnormal. In particular, Gao Yang and groliov, the old people in Satan''s founding period, seemed more relaxed and comfortable. After all, they didn''t enter the presidential palace for the first time. At the beginning, they also entered Gaddafi''s palace, although they didn''t invite themselves to enter, And I searched as hard as I could when I left.


    Gao Yang, they seem relaxed, but Farouk and the three of them can''t. After all, they have different identities.


    After staying for almost two hours, at 7:30, Gao Yang was invited to a banquet.


    The dinner party is located in the banquet hall, a large banquet hall, but there are not many people. During the day, some generals and officials accompanying Basar to the airport are there, and then they are praised. Others are some staff and service personnel.


    As the host, he would make a speech as usual before the banquet, and when he spoke, it was time for Bashar to send his gifts for the guests.


    After Bashar said a few words of welcome, he clapped his hands and said loudly, "bring up the gifts I have prepared."


    Soon, one by one, the servants sent a gift prepared by Bashar. The gift was a knife, a Damascus knife.


    Gao Yang is also a major general. His gift must be different from others. The knife Bashar prepared for him is a long knife in the form of Arab machete, while others'' knives are short knives. Arabs are used to inserting short knives in their waists.


    Gao Yang always wanted to get a Damascus knife. He had a chance to get it in Gaddafi''s palace, but he chose a shotgun as his booty at that time. Unexpectedly, he got a Damascus knife in Damascus.


    Damascus knife is called Damascus. In fact, the steel is Uzi steel produced in India. Damascus is not only the geographical center of the Middle East, but also has always been the economic and governance center city of the Middle East. Of course, it is the distribution center. In addition, Damascus also gathered the most outstanding craftsmen of the Arabs at that time. After ancient Arab businessmen imported Uzi steel raw materials from India, A large part of the steel was made into finished knives by knife makers in Damascus.


    The reason why Damascus knives are precious is not only the problem of technology, but also the main reason is that the only raw material for making Damascus knives has disappeared. Uzi iron ore in India was mined out at the end of the 17th century. Most of the real Damascus knives are handed down from ancient times.


    A small number of Damascus knives are newly made after India accidentally found Uzi steel ingots, but there are very few new knives made from Uzi steel.


    Gao Yang found that the style of the short sabres presented by Bashar is basically the same. Although there are differences, the difference is very small. They should be newly unified and made by hand, so there are still some subtle differences in the style.


    Gao Yang was pleased that the scabbard of the long knife Basar gave him was not decorated with vulgar gemstones.


    The scabbard is made of wood and wrapped with shark skin. It is wrapped with silver at the edge and tip of the scabbard. The handle and hand guard are also made of silver. They look very clean, but a closer look shows that the silver on the handle and scabbard has traces of oxidation, so this is an old knife.


    Gao Yang really liked the gift from Bashar, but he didn''t play with it for too long. At the dinner party, in front of the head of state, he couldn''t carry a knife with him, so he took the knife in his hand and enjoyed it for a moment, so he had to return it to the servant who sent the knife and ask someone else to take care of it first and take it when he left.


    For Bashar, the recent war gave him reason to be happy. The atmosphere at the dinner was good.


    The food is also very good, but this occasion is never really a time to eat.


    The dinner was soon over. After dinner, Gao Yang was invited to the reception hall. At this time, it was time for a formal conversation.


    In Middle Eastern families, guns and knives are placed in order to show their bravery. If it is a particularly rich local tyrant''s home, the reception room is likely to become a small arms exhibition.


    Modern firearms are used as furnishings, which do not show any grade. Exquisite families usually hang old-fashioned smooth bore guns with Middle East style on the wall. The smooth bore guns are luxurious and beautiful, and have no use value, but they must be able to start.


    As for those oil tyrants or families like Gaddafi, naturally, what guns can be hung as handicrafts will be hung. Therefore, European antique shotguns come in handy at this time, which is why many valuable antique guns made by famous European Gunners appear in the Middle East.


    If you are invited to a dinner party, it is natural to visit the host''s home. Although it is impossible to see all the houses in the presidential palace, the rooms prepared for the guests will certainly be shown and enjoy the host''s collection.


    Since it is a custom to swing a gun, Bashar''s family is certainly no exception.


    It''s been a long time to help Morgan find a gun. Gao Yang is sensitive to antique shotguns. Other places are OK. Two vertical double old shotguns are hung on the wall in the reception hall. Therefore, as soon as he enters the reception room, Gao Yang''s eyes are attracted by the antique guns hanging on the wall.


    It''s impossible to hold the gun in your hand, but it''s no problem to look closely,


    According to Morgan''s appreciation knowledge, Gao Yang looked at several key positions first to find out if there was any name or mark left by the gunner.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have any special in-depth research on the antique shotgun. After reading it for a long time, he can''t recognize whose work the gun is. The name of the gunner is engraved on the metal plate above the trigger of one of the guns, but Gao Yang can''t remember any information about the gunner.


    After studying for a long time, Gao Yang came to the conclusion that these two guns are not particularly precious antique guns, and they will not be very old. They can''t go before 1900 at the earliest, and they are certainly not particularly famous gunsmith''s works.


    While Gao Yang was concentrating on his research, suddenly there was a man around him: "it seems that general ram has a lot of research on shotguns?"


    Gao Yang turned his head and saw that Bashar was talking. He quickly waved his hand and said, "there is no research, but he is very interested, slightly understand, slightly understand."


    Bashar smiled and said, "I''ve heard more than once that general ram, your shooting skills are extremely good, and your shotgun is especially good. People with good shooting skills will naturally be interested in guns."


    After that, Bashar stared at the two shotguns on the wall and said in a deep voice: "these two shotguns are not valuable treasures, but they have a very special significance for me. Both of them belong to my father. He often hunts with these two guns, and I have used one of them many times, so I hung them here."


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to interface, so he pretended to be very interested and focused on the two shotguns. At this time, Bashar turned his words and said with a smile: "it seems that I was negligent. I should give you a gun instead of a knife, because you obviously like guns more."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "no, no, you misunderstood. I am very interested in guns, but I have the same love for knives. I like the gift given to me by the president very much."


    Bashar smiled and nodded, then turned away, whispered a few words to one of his attendants, then walked back to Gao Yang and whispered: "Mr. ram, you have done a lot of great things during your stay in Damascus. Maybe you don''t realize how crucial you have played. I must admit that your arrival has been of great help to us."


    "Mr. President, you flatter me. A person''s ability is limited. I''m glad to do something, but I don''t think my role is irreplaceable," he said in a low voice


    Bashar smiled: "Mr. ram, no, I should call you general. Syria needs talents like you. Are you interested in considering the possibility of long-term development in Syria?"


    Whatever he is afraid of, Gao Yang is afraid that Bashar will solicit him again, but now that Bashar has put forward it, he has no choice but to refuse.


    "Sorry, Mr. President, I have very important things to do, so I can''t stay for a long time. In addition, I think more and more excellent talents will appear under your command over time. Whether I stay or not is not of great significance. In addition, I''m really likely to return here again. I hope I can get your support at that time."


    Bashar shrugged and said, "well, I have no intention of forcing you. I respect your choice. I just want to tell you that Syria welcomes you at any time."


    At this moment, Basar had just ordered his servants to come back, with an antique shotgun in his hand.


    After taking the shotgun from the attendant, Bashar relaxed in front of Gao Yang, smiled and said, "I don''t know much about antique guns. I only know that this gun is a work of the 19th century and comes from Europe. Now it belongs to you. I hope this gift can make you like it."

 Chapter 1097

    Leaving the presidential palace, Gao Yang sat in the office he was about to leave, looking at a long knife and a shotgun on the table in front of him. He was still a little embarrassed.


    Gao Yang likes the gift from Basar. He must keep the knife, but how to deal with the shotgun makes him a little embarrassed.


    Gao Yang has always liked shotguns, but he is not particularly interested in antique guns.


    Gao Yang prefers to put a pile of guns used all over the world at home, including Chinese, American, Russian, British and French, all on his farm. If he wants to fight, he can pick up one and go to his ranch to have a good time.


    If you want to collect, Gao Yang''s collection goal is World War II old guns, which can not reach the level of antiques, but he likes them more. In terms of hunting guns, he will collect some sports hunting guns and new guns with good workmanship. In the final analysis, Gao Yang prefers guns that can be used easily, rather than guns that can only be appreciated when hung on the wall or locked in the cabinet.


    Therefore, Gao Yang wants to transfer the gun sent by Bashar to Morgan, but considering that this shotgun is a gift from Bashar and has certain commemorative significance, Gao Yang doesn''t want to give it.


    The hesitation time is not very long. Gao Yang finally made a decision. It''s better to go to the owner who really appreciates it. A good antique gun will only be a pearl in his hand. It''s better to give it to Morgan who is obsessed with it.


    Gao Yang''s decision is to ask Morgan. If the shotgun sent by Basar is expensive, meaningful and valuable, he will give it to Morgan. If the gun is not a master work and belongs to a common antique gun, he will keep it himself.


    Gao Yang finally picked up the phone and dialed Morgan.


    Morgan answered the phone and said with a smile, "Gao, you haven''t called me for a long time, and you disturb my sleep again."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I found a shotgun!"


    Morgan''s breathing stopped, but he soon shouted, "God, you found it!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what did you find?"


    Gao Yang soon understood. Morgan misunderstood. He thought he had found the gun of Princess Sisi. After he wanted to understand, Gao Yang immediately shouted: "Oh, don''t get too excited. I just got an antique gun, but it''s not the one you want most. Hey, man, I seem to have given you three shotguns. I said, it''s just the same as the previous times. Unfortunately, it''s not the one you want."


    Morgan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Oh, when you said the shotgun, I thought you found it. I always thought that maybe only you could help me find it, and all I thought about was the gun, so when you said you found a gun, I subconsciously thought it was the gun."


    After sighing with regret, Morgan said with a smile, "where did you get the gun this time? Did you grab it like the previous two times?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense. This time it''s not a robbery. It''s a gift from someone else. The president of Syria gave it to me personally."


    "Bashar gave it to you? Well, you didn''t rob it from Bashar''s presidential palace? Ha ha, just kidding, Bashar gave it to you. It must be a good gun. After those rich people in the Middle East entered the field of antique gun collection, they not only raised the price, but also bought a lot of good guns. Damn, those guys know what collection!"


    When it comes to shotguns, Morgan is full of complaints. As long as they are antiques, they must be scarce and non reproducible. Morgan entered the antique gun collection not very late, but it is a pity that those oil tycoons in the Middle East made a fortune earlier. When Morgan tried to buy his favorite antique guns in Europe, he sadly found that all good goods that can enter the market have been sold Most of them were collected by buyers from the Middle East.


    There are often auctions, but especially good collections can not be met from time to time. The worst thing is that collectors of antique guns are often either rich or expensive. After World War II, some in Europe were affected by the war and had to sell their ancestral old guns or collections. Most of these guns were bought by people from the Middle East. At Morgan''s age, he certainly failed to catch up with this Period.


    Now the collection of antique guns is not a popular category. Antique guns are often sold at auctions, and occasionally there is a special auction. However, since antique guns can not be fried to a high price, they will not appear in the market in large quantities. Basically, what can be bought will not be particularly good.


    As for the local tyrants in the Middle East, they won''t care about the market situation. If they get into their hands, they won''t come out again. Unless one day the oil in the Middle East is light and the local tyrants are going bankrupt, it may be possible to send a batch of antique guns to the market of this collection.


    On reflection, Gao Yang found that one of the shotguns he gave Morgan was robbed from Gaddafi''s palace, and the other two were robbed from oil tyrants who went hunting in South Sudan. This time, it was given to him by Bashar. Although not all of them were obtained in the Middle East, they were obtained from people in a cultural circle.


    If you can take money, it''s not money. You don''t want to buy the most expensive things, but more expensive hunting guns. Can they be ordinary goods? The goods produced in batches by gun factories must be handmade by top gunners and must be perfect in appearance and can be used before they can see them. Therefore, the three antique guns robbed by Gao Yang are all the top Good stuff.


    Thinking of this, Gao Yang felt that the shotgun given to him by Bashar could not be kept, and it must fall into Morgan''s hands.


    Sighed and laughed loudly, "Morgan, you told me the names of the most famous Gunners in Europe. Well, the gun Bashar gave me is indeed engraved with the gunner''s name, but I haven''t heard you mention it. I don''t know the value of this gun."


    "Say your name."


    "Denexia R. Dale."


    "Falk! Falk! Falk!"


    Morgan, who has always been gentle and gentle, burst into foul language. Gao Yang confirmed that he couldn''t keep the gun.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Rene Charles R. Dale, the most famous gunner in France in the early 19th century, didn''t specialize in making shotguns. He mainly made smooth bore rifles at that time, but the shotguns he made were also famous, but the number was extremely small. Well, these are not important. What''s important is that Rene Charles was the Royal gunner of Emperor Napoleon!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Emperor Napoleon?"


    "Yes, Napoleon I! Do you know why I didn''t mention the name of denexia to you? Because it was generally believed in the collection industry that there were no works of denexia at all, that''s it! Man, you made a lot of money! You really made a lot of money. In terms of scarcity, no gun can be compared with the gun in your hand. Tell me, what''s the quality of the gun in your hand?"


    Gao Yang looked at it and said with a bitter smile, "perfect! There is no damage or stain except the trace of time."


    Morgan said to himself, "my God, Gao, you are really an enviable guy!"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "my God, Morgan, you are really an enviable guy!"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Man, no matter how good the gun is, it doesn''t belong to you in the end. This is not the first time?"


    "God, will you give it to me?"


    "Is it surprising? This is not the first time."


    "Me! Me! Please wait a minute. Happiness comes too suddenly. I have to calm down!"


    Gao Yang heard Morgan''s roar. Morgan pulled his voice, covered the microphone and roared hard, but he still heard it.


    After roaring for several times, Morgan put the phone back to his mouth and said, "Gao! I knew you were a good man, you were a good man, and I love you. Really, if Bob was a girl, if I had a daughter, I would marry her to you."


    Gao Yang thought about Bob''s appearance as a woman. After a cold war, he smiled bitterly and said, "you should be glad that ye Lianna didn''t hear you. All right, man, wait. I''m going back to China soon. Then you can see your new gun."


    "Where are you? I''ll send a plane to pick you up right away, man. Treat me well, baby. Don''t knock. Be careful."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s not your baby yet. Be careful I change my mind. As for picking us up, forget it. I''m still in Syria. Your private plane can''t get in."


    "Oh, Syria really can''t. In short, call. When will you leave Syria and tell me at the airport? I''ll pick you up in person. When will you come back tomorrow?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "not necessarily. It may not be possible tomorrow. I think it should be the day after tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. I''ll call you in advance at that time. This time I want to have a good rest and play with Ye Lianna for a few days."


    "OK, no problem. Well, where are you going? Global travel? My plane belongs to you. You can go wherever you want during this time. The plane follows you all the way!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I thought you were going to send me the plane."


    Morgan immediately said: "OK, no problem. I''ll give it to you if you want. But are you sure you want to keep two pilots, have special maintenance personnel, and take care of the maintenance of the aircraft? Take it if you want, and give it to you. Really, I''m not kidding. In fact, I''m going to change to a bigger new aircraft. In addition, there''s our diamond mine, If you don''t want an old plane and want a new one, I''ll send you a new one. "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "forget it, save it. You know I''m kidding. Why do I want a private plane that can fly intercontinental? I don''t have too much money to spend. Besides, I don''t need an air pilot who runs around every day like you. The plane I need is a small plane with two seats."


    Morgan said with a smile, "now that I''ve talked about this problem, I think I''d better ask you in advance. What do you think I should use to thank you?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "it''s also a gun, but I haven''t figured out what I want. Well, I have to think about it seriously and tell you when I meet."

 Chapter 1098

    Morgan won''t take advantage in vain. He will certainly give something of equal value in return. If it is so isolated that it can''t be valued, Morgan will pay something far more than the same value in return.


    For people like Morgan, money is not a problem, but Gao Yang is used to it.


    Gao Yang is thinking about what he should want. An antique gun, even if it is particularly expensive, will top the sky with hundreds of thousands of dollars. Works like de neichard may have an ultra-high price, but antique guns are not mainstream works of art such as famous paintings or sculptures after all. Even the ultra-high price is only $1 million, up to $2 million, which can''t be higher.


    Gaoyang doesn''t want money. After thinking about it, Gaoyang thinks he should collect something he is interested in and suitable for his collection. What he wants most now is the World War II old gun.


    Originally, Gao Yang''s requirements for the collection are not high, as long as it is an old gun and good-looking, but now he thinks it''s time to have a choice and pursue to enrich his collection.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help picking up the gun on the table and stroking the metal carving on the gun. The pattern was very beautiful and complex. When he took the gun and felt it, Gao Yang couldn''t help thinking that maybe Napoleon had shot with the gun in the same posture.


    For a time, Gao Yang was reluctant to give the gun to Morgan. He didn''t know much about European celebrities, but Napoleon''s name was so loud that it was hard to know.


    After all, Gao Yang couldn''t do anything wrong. The gun must be given to Morgan, but Gao Yang didn''t gather for too long. After all, the attraction of the antique shotgun to him was not great enough. If the Finnish version of mosignagan used by Simon haye and the antique shotgun were put in front of him, he would certainly pick up the mosignagan without hesitation, After such a thought, Gao Yang was immediately relieved.


    The gun is going to be sent out. Gao Yang wants to play more while he is still in his hand.


    Just as Gao Yang was playing with his shotgun, the phone on the table rang again. Gao Yang thought it was Morgan, but when he picked it up, he found that the phone was Justin.


    Justin''s call must be something. Gao Yang immediately put down his shotgun, picked up the phone and said in a deep voice, "Hello, man, you must have something important when you call late at night?"


    "Did you kill the iron wall mercenary regiment and badadi was injured? Did you do it?"


    Justin''s words were very urgent. He raised his voice and whispered, "did you receive the news so soon? Yes, we did it. Why, are you sure badadi was just injured and didn''t die?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. Listen to me, badadi was injured by a mortar, and a shrapnel hit his back from his back. He was seriously injured, but he couldn''t die."


    Gao Yang was slightly disappointed, so he took a breath and said in a deep voice, "your news is very important, but you didn''t call just to tell me this?"


    Justin whispered, "I know badadi''s whereabouts!"


    After Gao Yang''s short absence, he subconsciously stood up from his chair and said in a deep voice, "where is he?"


    "Aleppo is with a man called camel, and he is also with the lady of steel. This news is absolutely not wrong. It''s my first-hand information. Listen, badadi just arrived in Aleppo this evening. The guard force is very strong. This guy is frightened by your actions. Ace''s strength in Aleppo is stronger than Damascus, he thinks It is safer in Aleppo than in Damascus. Most importantly, badadi is now protected by the virgin of steel! "


    "How did you get the news? Is it sure to be accurate?" he said in a trembling voice


    "Don''t inquire about my news channel. You just need to know that the news is 100% accurate, but you should pay attention, man, badadi may not stay in Aleppo for a long time. His injury hasn''t recovered yet. He may go back to a more convenient place for medical treatment, so he may not stay in Aleppo for a long time."


    Gao Yang was in a mess. He just dismissed everyone. As a result, he received the news in such a short time. It was so sudden that he felt at a loss.


    Panic was just a moment. After a moment, Gao Yang, who calmed down, immediately said, "do you know when badadi will leave? Can you keep monitoring his whereabouts?"


    Justin said in a hurry: "no one knows when badadi will leave, but he is likely to leave at dawn. To be exact, he is not leaving, but hiding. It is impossible to keep monitoring badadi''s whereabouts. At present, getting accurate information is the limit I can do."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "that is to say, you now know the exact location of badadi''s hiding place, but you don''t know when he will leave or where he will go. You can only be sure that he will leave. Can you understand that?"


    "Yes, that''s it. I can determine badadi''s whereabouts and whether badadi has left his current hiding place, but that''s all."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "badadi is with the lady of steel. It''s good. Do you know how many people are there? Do you have any specific information about the lady of steel?"


    "The specific information of the lady of steel needs to be checked. I can''t tell you now, but I can tell you about some of them later. As long as I confirm their location, I can roughly judge who is there. The information may not be complete, but there will be."


    Justin said in a hurry. After taking a breath, Justin continued in a hurry: "what we know now is that the virgin of steel has 20 to 25 people in Aleppo, almost all of their desert combat units are there, and the rattlesnake, who was injured by you, but now he has recovered and returned to Syria. This is all I know at present."


    Badadi, the main enemy, the virgin of steel, the main enemy, now they come together and are convenient to catch them all.


    It is convenient to catch all, but it also means danger. The virgin of steel is not an ordinary opponent, and they now have more than 20 people. There will be no lack of other guards around badadi. In general, it is convenient for revenge, but it also means great danger.


    He took a deep breath, raised his voice and said, "tell me their exact address."


    "Aleppo, Aleppo prison!"

 Chapter 1099

    Aleppo prison is really a familiar place. When I went there last time, Satan''s people were not so complete.


    Gao Yang is a little distracted. It seems too difficult to fight.


    The situation in Aleppo is much more dangerous than that in Damascus. The rebels have heavy troops in Aleppo and Damascus can get the support of government forces. Don''t even think about it in Aleppo.


    In early 2013, Aleppo prison was besieged. Now, it''s December 2013. Aleppo prison has been besieged for almost a year. If the government forces have enough strength in Aleppo, Aleppo prison will not be besieged for so long.


    Aleppo prison has badadi who Gao Yang wants to kill most, the virgin of steel and a mysterious camel.


    Gao Yang once pretended to be the name of camel. He didn''t meet the mysterious camel, but Gao Yang has heard the name of camel many times.


    After a short absence, Gao Yang whispered to Justin, "do you know the man camel? What''s his origin and ability? I''ve heard of this man many times. I want to know more about him."


    "Emir sevra, nicknamed camel, a Chechen, participated in the second Chechen War. After the start of the Syrian civil war, he led a group of Chechens with rich combat experience to join the rebel victory front and later became the commander of the Syrian Caucasus armed forces. Now he has left the victory front and joined AIS. He is a blasting expert and the planner of many attacks in Russia And practitioners. "


    Justin knows the origin of the camel like a book. When Gao Yang asks, he opens his mouth and tells the origin of the camel one by one. After saying the basic information of the camel in a few words, Justin continues: "Be careful of this man. Camels and his Caucasian armed forces are very difficult to deal with. They are all veterans who have dealt with the Russian army for many years. They are cunning, cruel and experienced. The most important thing is that they can fight very well. Unlike those rebels like idiots, they are really fighting people. In addition, camels didn''t actually take on any specific command work before. They won The front did not pay enough attention to him, but after joining AIS, the camel gained badadi''s trust and reuse, and the personnel and equipment are leaning towards the camel. Now, the camel has taken over the command of attacking Aleppo prison. I think he may make a big move. "


    Gao Yang breathed and said, "now badadi is with the virgin of steel, and a group of veterans from the Caucasus protect him, is that right?"


    "Correct a little, not a gang, but a big gang!"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I see. I see. Thank you for your information, but can I use it? You''re a big help, man. How much is it?"


    "1.2 million dollars."


    "Get to the account right away. Please give me the detailed address immediately. It should be very accurate. Also, please give me the personnel information of the virgin steel desert combat unit. It''s best to speed up, because I need it right away."


    "Yes, the map will be sent to your agent''s mailbox immediately. I will mark badadi''s hiding place. Before dawn tomorrow, I will be responsible for the authenticity of the address. If you find a place and badadi is not there, I will refund 700000 US dollars. After dawn, I will not be responsible. As for the information of the virgin of steel, if I find it, I will inform you immediately. The fee will arrive We''ll talk about it later. "


    "OK, wait for your call."


    After putting down the phone, Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was 9 p.m. when he came back from the presidential palace. Now it was about 10 o''clock. Badadi was far away in Aleppo, and he might leave at any time.


    If you decide to fight, you have to rush from Damascus to Aleppo, then fight immediately and finish everything before dawn at the latest.


    If you want to go to Aleppo, you must catch a plane and start immediately, not a helicopter. The flight range of the helicopter is not enough. It must be a fixed wing transport aircraft, and then parachute into the battlefield. Only in this way can you reach Aleppo in a short time. There is no other way.


    The risk is almost unbearable. It''s easy to parachute into Aleppo, but how to evacuate? You can''t run out of rebel controlled territory on two legs after fighting.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to take risks, but he didn''t want to lose the opportunity. After thinking for three minutes, Gao Yang sighed, picked up the walkie talkie on the table and said in a deep voice: "assemble urgently, everyone come to my office."


    As soon as Gao Yang finished speaking, the people next door arrived immediately, and within a minute, no matter whether they slept or not, everyone had arrived at his house.


    Although most of the people were poorly dressed, the gathering time was very fast. After Irene''s last arrival, groliov immediately said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang rubbed his mouth and said in a deep voice, "we have found badadi''s whereabouts. He is in Aleppo, with the virgin of steel. Justin has just sent information. Now, we have information accurate to badadi''s specific location in that house."


    Although Taylor was not Satan''s man, his eyes lit up immediately. At this time, Irene said happily, "great, this is a good thing, but why do you look miserable, boss?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "only tonight, that is, at dawn, badadi doesn''t know where he is again. If we plan to take action, we must do it tonight, right now."


    Gao Yang''s words finally changed the face of others. Li JinFang frowned and said: "Now? Go to Aleppo? We can all do it here. If we take a helicopter, the voyage is not enough, and the auxiliary fuel tank is only enough for a one-way trip. They don''t even have time to stay in the air. Machetes, hidden arrows and warriors can''t parachute, let alone parachute at night. They can''t be sent there by transport plane. If we ask other personnel for help, the time will be limited It''s too late. "


    "It''s hard to do. That means we''re the only one who''s on it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "only we can go by ourselves. In addition, all the members of the desert combat unit of the virgin of steel are there, and a camel is there. I already know the information of this camel. He led the Caucasian army. Well, it''s a big group of people."


    Groliov''s face looked very painful, but he finally sighed and said, "I suggest giving up. We can''t cope with this situation."


    Taylor wanted to talk, but he finally lowered his head and didn''t speak. At this time, Gao Yang stood up and whispered, "no, in fact, we can deal with it. I thought about it. Although only we can go to the ground crew, there is a key force that can go out with us."


    After that, Gao Yang snapped his fingers and whispered, "we have the exact location where badadi is hiding. Two SU-24 are still here. We also have two laser guided bombs! We parachute, guide the bomb and directly blow up badadi. What do you think of this method?"


    Groliov is the deputy commander of Satan. He has unparalleled combat experience. Although he is not a decision-maker, he has a very important duty to ask questions and express different opinions so as not to make Gaoyang make mistakes. Then, after Gaoyang makes a decision, his duty is to lead the people to carry out Gaoyang''s orders together.


    After rubbing his chin and walking back and forth in the room for a few steps, groliov nodded and said in a deep voice: "the laser guided bomb is the main means of killing. This operation scheme is feasible and the risk is reduced to an acceptable range, but there is another question. How can we evacuate?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a bitter smile: "The evacuation has not been planned yet. It is impossible for the fixed wing aircraft to land on the ground and take us away. Therefore, there are several options at present. After the battle is over, we will evacuate the battlefield on foot and then arrive at the control area of the government army. Another option is that we evacuate to a safe area and wait for the helicopter to pick us up. However, to do so, the cooperation of the government army must be in place , the government forces in Aleppo have helicopters, and their supply to Aleppo prison mainly depends on air drop. I think in the current situation, we can achieve cross regional cooperation in Syria. "


    Groliov immediately said, "it''s not feasible to evacuate on the ground. It''s too dangerous. If our whereabouts are not exposed, it''s not a big problem to evacuate quietly. But once our whereabouts are exposed, the enemy can quickly summon a large number of pickup machine guns, and we will become hunted pheasants. The garrison in Aleppo can''t provide ground support. It''s too dangerous."


    Frye said loudly, "as long as there is an order from Bashar or Marshall, Aleppo can certainly cooperate with us. It just provides a helicopter to pick us up. I think it should be not difficult to evacuate in the air."


    Raphael said with a wry smile: "but the future must rely on the Syrians, which makes me feel a little uneasy. I think it''s not good to leave our lives to the Syrians."


    Except for himself and his closest comrades in arms, others don''t believe it. This is a common problem of mercenaries. Raphael''s statement is the common concern of everyone. After all, breaking the back road means death. If the back road is in the hands of Satan''s members, it''s no problem, but if you can only hand over the main evacuation channel to the Syrians, everyone has to make a question mark.


    Then Irene suddenly said: "How about double insurance? I''ll fly the helicopter immediately and fly empty. I can mount the auxiliary fuel tank to the maximum extent. The flight range is enough to get to Aleppo. After arriving in Aleppo, I''ll refuel. My arrival time must be different from yours, but if the Aleppo helicopter can''t take you away, I can do it again in person. What do you think How are you? "


    Gao Yang thought and said, "the helicopter flies slowly, but there is a time difference of two or three hours at most. If the time is well coordinated, Irene can be used as an alternative evacuation route."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "well, it''s feasible."


    Raphael said with a smile, "I''m much more secure with Irene as the backing. Brothers, it''s time to move."


    Gao Yang looked around for a week, and no one objected. He waved his hand and said, "inform the airport to arrange the plane and contact Aleppo. We will immediately prepare for the battle. There are many things. They are moving. Come on!"

 Chapter 1100

    Just after receiving the award during the day, Gao Yang also announced that he was about to leave, but in the twinkling of an eye, this day has not passed yet, but Gao Yang claimed to attack immediately.


    When gilanor learned about Gao Yang''s plan, he couldn''t help exclaiming, "are you crazy?"


    "Obviously we''re not crazy, man. Get the plane ready and inform everyone. The time must be fast enough."


    After gasping for two breaths, gilanor immediately picked up the walkie talkie, ran to the command building, and shouted in the walkie talkie that all the flight and ground crew serving them were gathered.


    Gilanor needs to report to Colonel kutley and the plane can take off only after it is approved, but Gao Yang has the privilege that if they need the plane, Colonel kutley can''t refuse to approve it. Gilanor can gather the personnel first and stand by.


    When gilanor ran away, Dani also ran out of his room while wearing clothes. When he saw Gao Yang, Dani immediately shouted, "what''s the matter? What''s the situation?"


    Gao Yang waved to Dani and whispered, "we have found badadi''s whereabouts. He is in Aleppo, near Aleppo prison. We must take action immediately."


    Dani was surprised and said loudly, "are you crazy? Now go to Aleppo? Just you?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, we can''t miss the opportunity. Dani, please contact the one who can make the decision immediately and ask him to contact the garrison in Aleppo. We need Aleppo to provide support. We need a helicopter to pick us up."


    After taking two breaths, Dany immediately said, "I''ll report to General Marshall right away. Ram, have you made up your mind?"


    "Think about it. Don''t worry now. I think Colonel kutley will come soon. I''ll explain my battle plan to you when Colonel kutley arrives."


    Dani still looked incredible. At this time, the people summoned by gilanor had run out, dragged Su 24 out of the hangar, pulled the laser guided bomb out of the ammunition warehouse, refueled and hung the bomb. The ground crew soon began to get busy.


    The helicopter also began to refuel. The most important thing is to add the auxiliary fuel tank. Damascus is about 400 kilometers away from Aleppo. If you add the dangerous areas that must be bypassed, it has a range of about 450 kilometers. If Mi 17 flies at the maximum takeoff weight, the maximum range is 465 kilometers, so if you go directly to Aleppo by helicopter, It''s only enough for one-way flight, and there''s no fuel at all.


    If the Mi-17 is fully loaded with auxiliary fuel tanks, the flight range can reach 950 kilometers. It is more than enough to fly to Aleppo. Gao Yang can fight directly after they arrive in Aleppo by Mi-17. Then Mi-17 waits in the air to pick them up. The remaining fuel must be enough to fly to the airport in Aleppo. It is no problem to land.


    However, the speed of Mi-17 is too slow. When it flies to Aleppo, the time left for the latent to approach the target is very limited. After all, the helicopter is very noisy. This time, we must keep silent and close to badadi''s hiding place, instead of kicking the door directly after forcibly landing on the ground.


    Another trouble is that badadi''s escort force is the virgin of steel, which is much more powerful than the iron wall. It''s hard to say how long it will take to get close to the position that can guide the air raid. It may have arrived early, but it''s always impossible to attack. This is very likely. In this way, the range of the helicopter is even more critical.


    As for MI 24, if it is loaded with ammunition, the flight distance is only 320 km, and it can''t be reached at all. With four auxiliary fuel tanks, the maximum one-way flight range is only 560 km. In this way, not only four mounting points are missing, but also the firepower that can be provided is quite limited, and there is little dead time left. If you don''t carry ammunition, you just fly lightly with full auxiliary fuel tanks, The voyage can reach 1000 kilometers, but if you load ammunition after Aleppo, the cauliflower will be cold.


    In addition, the night fighting of Syrian pilots is really limited. Even taking two Mi-24 aircraft to Aleppo is meaningless. On the contrary, it is easier to be exposed. It is true.


    After integrating the advantages and disadvantages of various means of transportation, Gao Yang finally chose to take a fixed wing aircraft to Aleppo, directly parachute, quietly lurk close to badadi''s hiding place, then a laser guided bomb just stabbed his heart, and quietly evacuate after completion, waiting for Aleppo''s helicopter to pick them up. If there is a problem with Aleppo''s helicopter, Wait a minute and let Irene pick them up.


    After waiting for a short time, all the people who should arrive arrived. After listening to Gao Yang''s battle plan, everyone immediately began to be busy within their scope of responsibility, contacted the air force in Aleppo, and asked them to immediately arrange pilots, prepare to pick up people at the designated place, and make double insurance with the plane piloted by Irene.


    Although many people need to be mobilized, the specific battle plan is strictly kept secret. The specific battle location and battle plan are also kept secret. After all, Syria''s confidentiality work is not very good. If the action plan is exposed too early, it will be a disaster, So only one or two of the highest ranking people in the Syrian air force are qualified to know what kind of cooperation they need.


    It also needs to cooperate very precisely and keep secrets. Such work is not easy to do, but there is no way. If it is not easy to do, we have to do so.


    After half an hour, MI 17 completed all the work of refueling and adding and hanging the auxiliary fuel tank. A co pilot and a random mechanic sent by Irene and kutley immediately took off and flew to Aleppo. Then, an 26 completed the take-off work. They were fully armed. They immediately boarded the plane and flew to Aleppo.


    Su 24 has also completed the takeoff preparation, but Su 24''s flight speed is fast, so it needs to wait before taking off.


    The most perfect state is that Gao Yang will parachute immediately after they arrive in Aleppo. After landing, they will soon complete the preparations for ground guidance. At this time, Su 24 happens to arrive, and Aleppo''s helicopter will certainly arrive first. At this time, it also happens to arrive. Waiting for the bombing to be completed, the helicopter will immediately land and pick up Gao Yang, This extreme night attack is even completed.


    However, it is a pity that the battle plans can be perfectly implemented. This situation is almost impossible. There will always be some problems. This is the variables in the war. The war will never be fought only according to the wishes of one party. Once there are variables, what the war will be like depends on Satan''s ability.


    To put it bluntly, this operation is a crazy gamble. Anything can happen, and Gaoyang''s task is to ensure that everyone can be brought back alive no matter what happens.

 Chapter 1101

    Halfway through the voyage, Justin still failed to send the information of the virgin of steel. Gao Yang was a little worried. Before parachuting, the satellite phone must be turned off, otherwise it would be funny if the phone suddenly rang when he was lurking close to the enemy.


    In desperation, Gao Yang took the initiative to call Justin. As soon as Justin answered the phone, Gao Yang quickly said, "man, have you got the information of the steel virgin? We''re on the plane now. If you don''t say it, you won''t have a chance."


    Justin said helplessly: "Man, it''s too urgent. It''s impossible to figure everything out in such a short time. You have to understand that the desert combat team of iron virgin is not like their jungle combat team. The difficulty of desert combat is low and the requirements for members are not so high. Therefore, the personnel of the desert combat team are not fixed. Several people have been strengthened to Syria recently. I don''t know May have information about everyone. "


    Gao Yang said in a quick voice, "when is this time? You still want to find out everyone''s information? Man, count one. Tell me quickly, and tell me whether this desert combat unit is good at field warfare, street warfare or indoor warfare?"


    "In view of the current situation in Syria, the fighting mainly takes place in the city, so the unit you have to face is actually good at urban fighting, mainly street fighting. The virgin of steel has transferred many people who are good at street fighting into Syria. Few people are really good at fighting in the desert or Gobi in open terrain, so I think this combat unit is better at street fighting, rather than street fighting Not in desert climates and regions. "


    "What about the personnel composition? Are there any particularly powerful snipers? I''m more concerned about this."


    "There are really two very powerful snipers, very powerful. One is Gerhard Codd, a German, nicknamed clock, a sniper of ksk, and another is an Englishman named Smith, who came out of SAS. He uses a hk417. He is quite good at medium and short-range sniping."


    It is impossible to have detailed information. Gao Yang can only listen to it once. After firmly remembering what Justin said, he said in a deep voice: "I see. Is there anything else to add?"


    Justin immediately said, "yes, there is a man you must pay attention to. He is your enemy. He has just arrived at the desert combat unit of the steel virgin."


    "Who? Rattlesnake?" he frowned


    "No, it''s not. I joined the virgin of steel to seek revenge from Satan. Man, the only goal of others is to kill you for revenge. Well, do you remember that when you went to Brazil, you killed a woman named Millie? That Swedish woman, the medical soldier of the steel Holy Mother Jungle combat unit."


    Gao Yang thought about it. When he went to Brazil to save the friend of nature, he was stabbed in the face by a woman with a scalpel. He almost didn''t scare Bruce and Andy to death at that time because he smelled the smell of almonds. Gao Yang read the information of that woman and vaguely remembered what Millie was his name.


    "Well, I have an impression of that woman. She gave me a knife in my face. What''s the matter?"


    "Man, her boyfriend came to take revenge on you. Now the industry knows that Satan is right with the virgin of steel, so he just resigned as the instructor of a special force and joined the virgin of steel. He went to Syria to take revenge on you."


    Gao Yang is very anxious when he hears it. He is very careful about what he does for fear that he will be remembered by others if he exposes his identity. In that case, even if he retires from work, he will not be able to live in peace of mind in the future. He has to think about being wanted for revenge every day.


    So upon hearing Justin''s words, Gao Yang immediately raised his voice and said in a very angry voice, "what? Revenge on us? Falk! How did the news leak out! Man, you promised that this matter would not be known by anyone. Now you have to explain it to me!"


    Justin was very helpless and sighed: "man, I knew you must be worried when you heard this, but there''s no way. Man, you have to believe that I didn''t leak the secret. However, even if we don''t say it, people can guess. If you want to blame it, you can only blame yourself."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "blame me? Are you accusing me of divulging my secret?"


    Justin said with a bitter smile, "man, it''s not that you leaked the secret on your own initiative, but that people can infer that you probably did it. Since people think you probably did it, of course, they have to find you for revenge. If you want to blame, you blame Satan''s name and your reputation as a gunslinger ram."


    Gao Yang was stunned when Justin continued: "Man, you have to understand that Satan is not the original Satan now. Now Satan is the most famous super small mercenary group in the industry, Falk! Now Satan is regarded as a holy land in the mercenary circle. The mercenaries who think they have a good hand want to sneak into Satan to make a lot of money. How did you become the head? Your mercenary group is so strong and hot You don''t even know. I said, "you didn''t recruit in Satan''s name?"


    Gao Yang breathed helplessly and said, "I haven''t heard of these statements."


    Justin smiled and continued: "Man, if Satan is only famous, it doesn''t matter. After all, Satan has always maintained enough mystery. People know the name, but no one knows who you are and where you are usually, but the problem is that your gun god ram''s name is too famous and your personal style is too strong. As long as there is a war, doesn''t Satan''s position be exposed immediately?"


    Gao Yang was helpless and said, "when did you become a marksman ram? Isn''t it the first accurate shooter ram?"


    "Haha, the first accurate shooter? That''s a thing of the past. Now it''s said that the gun god RAM can''t help it. Now all mercenaries who are up to standard know that if they meet a super small mercenary regiment, someone in it will frighten people to death with accurate shooting and quickly. Well, the most likely thing is to meet Satan, man. This is not my statement. It''s widely spread in the industry Law. "


    After a moment''s silence, Gao Yang said with hatred, "Falk!"


    Justin smiled bitterly: "man, don''t care too much. The mercenary circle is not very big. Of course, I mean the top mercenaries. Those cannon fodder doesn''t count. Well, fame is really distressing, but there''s no way. Gold always shines. It''s a good thing, but it''s also a bad thing to some extent. You have to bear it."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, let''s just change our collective name, and then change Satan''s name. I don''t like being famous, and I don''t want to be a mercenary all my life. Man, you sell intelligence. You should know how to avoid the troubles brought by being famous?"


    "Oh, the simplest way is to accept business in the name of Satan. If you accept business under a pseudonym, ha ha, you can''t accept too valuable business. Don''t you find out? Now it''s a big business that takes the initiative to find you. You don''t need to find business yourself. If I say I can contact Satan, do you believe that tens of millions of big business is enough for you to finish it in two years?


    Sorry, I digress. Then I''ll answer your question. You can report a pseudonym in the future. You can use a pseudonym when you receive business and a pseudonym when you fight. You can change your name once. Well, although people will recognize your identity after fighting, you can''t hide it unless you don''t shoot again, at least not like the original shooting method of killing people like mowing grass Of course, your identity is exposed, which means that Satan''s identity is exposed.


    There is another way, that is to kill the opponent every time, so that there is no life left. Naturally, the news will be blocked. However, you and I all know that this is impossible, right? In addition, in fact, the corpses can speak. When people look at the corpses, they are shot in the middle of the eyebrows, so they will still doubt you.


    In fact, I personally think you don''t have to worry too much about being famous. Maybe you can scare your opponent away as soon as you show Satan''s name in the future. It''s really possible. "


    Gao Yang is completely depressed. If he wants to keep his feelings secret, there is really no good way unless he retires completely.


    After sighing helplessly, he said in a bitter voice: "well, well, we''re off the subject. You go on to say that woman''s boyfriend. Talk carefully. I have to kill everyone who tries to avenge us, or I won''t sleep well."


    Justin smiled and said, "OK, now the person who wants to avenge you is beintsson, Swede, SOG of Sweden, white. You can write down his characteristics so that you can accurately find and kill him. White, 36, uses an FNC assault rifle and sigp229 pistol. His gun is relatively rare, which is the most clear characteristic."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, I can only recognize people by guns. I''ll give priority to killing him, Fark. I don''t want to have a single-minded Avenger who just wants to find me."


    Justin coughed softly and said: "Well, what''s the worse news than an avenger? That''s two Avengers. Bentesson also has a companion. Si ensong, who is also from SOG and the same white, also uses FNC assault rifle and p229 pistol. This guy is bentesson''s best friend and can kill each other. Therefore, you don''t have to deal with one person, but one who has cooperated for many years Our team. "


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth and said in a deep voice, "do you have anything else to tell me?"


    "No, that''s all."


    "How much is it?"


    "Fifty thousand yuan. These information are not very valuable."


    "OK, bye."


    Hung up the phone and said loudly: "guys, now there are Avengers specifically for us. Remember, this time I met the guy who uses FNC rifle in the virgin of steel. I''ll kill him first. OK, next I''ll talk about the information I just got."

 Chapter 1102

    Gao Yang''s mood was inexplicably depressed. He felt that the reason might be that Satan''s fame was growing, so he felt a little uneasy.


    It is understandable that people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. However, as Satan has fought more and more wars, it seems inevitable that he is more and more famous, and his nickname ram is more and more famous.


    Gao Yang didn''t feel half happy because of being famous, but he was only annoyed because of being famous, which made his mood start to get worse.


    The plane took a big turn and avoided the densely populated area. At this time, it had flown to the north of Aleppo and was flying from north to south.


    There was no annoyance for a long time. A green light in the cabin lit up and was about to reach the landing area.


    Gao Yang took a long breath, cleaned up his mood, and said loudly, "turn on the night vision, turn off all unnecessary electronic facilities, and check it for the last time before skydiving!"


    After that, Gao Yang said to the pilot on the walkie talkie, "inform the headquarters that the superhero movie will start playing! All units will take action according to the plan, and keep the flight altitude at 4000 meters."


    After that, Gao Yang closed his eyes, prayed silently in his heart, then opened his eyes, put down the night vision instrument on his helmet, opened the night vision instrument, then opened the night vision gun on Satan''s blade, and opened the front and rear covers.


    Gao Yang stood up and reached the cabin door. Others stood behind him. At this time, Gao Yang turned around, held a gun in one hand and stretched out his right hand.


    Groliov put his hand on Gao Yang''s hand, and then others fell on it one after another. Some people in the cabin couldn''t stand open, but everyone had to put their hands on it. This war was not easy to fight, and the dead were no accident. It might be the last time that they could put their hands together when they were alive.


    Taylor did not participate in the mobilization ceremony before the war. He was not Satan''s man, but after several people turned their heads and looked at him with strange eyes, Taylor immediately crowded into the crowd, and the last one put his hand on the hands of others.


    Irene wasn''t there, and Taylor was ten people. After the hands of the ten people were folded together, Gao Yang took a deep breath and shouted, "we are!"


    "Satan!"


    "We are!"


    "Satan!"


    "We are!"


    "Satan!"


    After three times in a row, he shouted, "Satan!"


    "Invincible!"


    With his hand raised upward, Gao Yang felt that his blood was burning, and the depression not long ago disappeared.


    Just at this time, two green lights were on, the cabin door opened slowly, and Gao Yang was excited by the cold wind in the air.


    "Skydiving is 4000 meters high, jump high and open low! Hollywood action, officially open, jump!"


    After yelling at the people behind him, Gao Yang jumped out of the hatch first.


    At the height of 4000 meters, the air was already very cold, but Gao Yang didn''t wear a special skydiving suit, so he felt very cold.


    The body is cold, but the heart is hot.


    Gao Yang opened his arms and couldn''t help looking back at the people behind him.


    In fact, Gao Yang is not a fearless Superman. Before every war, especially when he knows that there will be a fierce war, he will feel nervous and even afraid. At this time, as long as he looks at his brothers and knows that his brothers are with him, he will regain his courage until the battle begins, Let all thoughts disappear without a trace.


    Looking at the people behind him, Gao Yang folded his arms, pressed his arms close to his body and dived down at a faster speed.


    Before opening the umbrella, the speed is about 50 meters per second. At an altitude of 4000 meters, it takes more than one minute to reach the ground. In the cold air, this more than one minute is particularly long.


    Finally, the parachute can be opened. The parachute rope is pulled high, but the parachute is not opened.


    Pull the parachute opening rope again, and the parachute still failed to open.


    "RAM open umbrella!"


    "Boss, open your umbrella!"


    "Fark!"


    Taylor and groliov successively issued warnings, jumping high and opening low. When opening the umbrella, the height has been as low as 200 meters. In other words, if you delay more than two seconds, there will be an accident. If you delay more than three seconds, you are likely to be injured, but you should be able to save your life. If you fail to open the umbrella for more than four seconds, you are dead.


    Gao Yang didn''t wait too long. After he failed to open the umbrella twice, he immediately pulled the umbrella rope of the spare umbrella. Finally, he felt that his body was lifted up, and Gao Yang was relieved.


    But the crisis is not over yet. The umbrella surface of the standby umbrella is smaller than that of the main umbrella. After the main umbrella is opened, it can reduce the falling speed to six meters per second. The standby umbrella, depending on the size and speed of the umbrella surface, can basically reduce the falling speed to ten meters per second, which is already a dangerous speed.


    What''s more, this is a high jump and low opening. When opening the umbrella, the height is already very low, so when opening the spare umbrella, it is less than 100 meters from the ground.


    Gaoyang''s falling speed is too fast, but Gaoyang has been strictly trained. In this case, he knows what to do.


    Without blinking, he stared at the ground, controlled the parachute and tried to fall to the seemingly soft farmland. When his feet felt the huge impact, Gao Yang immediately squatted down, then bent and rolled out.


    In normal parachuting, it''s basically enough to put forward and unload the impact, but this time, Gao Yang rolled forward for two times before stopping, because he took the initiative to release too much force.


    After lying on the ground, Gao Yang took a long breath. After moving his legs, he found that he had neither broken his legs nor twisted his feet, he could finally relax.


    Until it was confirmed that it was all right, Gao Yang scolded with hatred.


    "Falk! Falk, I fuck his mother, that bastard''s umbrella bag, these damn bastards! I''m scared to death!"


    I didn''t dare to make a loud voice, but I didn''t scold. This is the end that the umbrella bag is not my own. I didn''t expect to jump. I didn''t bring my own parachute when I came to Syria. However, I had enough preparation time for the last parachute jump. I can tidy up my umbrella bag myself. This time it was too tight. I took an umbrella bag and got on the plane. As a result, I met such a problem.


    Gao Yang named this action Hollywood action because all the heroes in Hollywood came to a good end, so he also wanted to ask Hollywood action to get a good prize.


    "Boss, are you okay?"


    "Nothing!"


    Gao Yang landed first and watched the umbrellas open in the air. He put his heart down. Then he suddenly thought that calling Hollywood action might be a mistake, because Hollywood is not just making a happy ending film. Even a happy ending film must be suppressed first and then raised. Therefore, the naming of this action seems to be a little problematic.

 Chapter 1103

    Gao Yang hopes his bad luck will end here.


    If a person is lucky, everything is right. If a person is unlucky, he really does what is wrong. Gao Yang hopes that the parachute can''t open. He won''t meet anyone in Satan again.


    Then he took down the parachute and checked that the gun was all right. Gao Yang reached out and made two gestures. He whispered in the walkie talkie, "confirm our position and judge the direction."


    With GPS, you don''t even need to look at the map. The location is quickly determined. The landing site is still far from Aleppo prison, and badadi''s location is in the village where they have been in Gaoyang, in the west of Aleppo prison.


    For the terrain, Gao Yang dare not say that they are familiar with it, but they are certainly not unfamiliar.


    The terrain is very open, so there is no need to send sharp soldiers. Ten people spread out, kept a certain distance, and trotted all the way towards the destination.


    Running in full arms makes Gao Yang feel happy that he has not seen him for a long time. He prefers to fight in open areas. The street warfare and even indoor warfare with very narrow terrain have always bothered him.


    The most important thing is that street fighting and indoor stations are too painful. No matter how good the shooting method is, it is not the key to protect life. However, in open areas, it is different. Still, if there is a distance, Gao Yang is invincible.


    It''s 2:45 a.m. Gao Yang expects to reach the village near the prison in an hour. If the laser can direct the target, he doesn''t have to go to the village, but if he can''t carry out long-distance laser guidance, he can only approach and then approach until he can carry out ground guidance.


    The marching speed of the team was not slow. Gao Yang ran more and more relaxed. Running didn''t consume too much physical strength, but made him feel comfortable. Running circles on the playground and running in the open and endless fields were two different feelings. Gao Yang felt that he seemed to be back to the time of running and hunting again.


    Gao Yang thought of his time in the akuri tribe, then his father, his father, then the test tube and ye Lianna. Starting with the chief of the akuri tribe, familiar people appeared in his mind one by one.


    Why did he suddenly become so nostalgic? Gao Yang wondered why he thought so much when he was about to fight.


    After shaking his head, Gao Yang put his attention back on the road under his feet and trotted all the way. Until there was a dark building in front of him, Gao Yang raised his right arm and signaled everyone to slow down and move forward while searching.


    The village you can see is not far away, that is, more than 2000 meters. The upper guidance laser can be used at this distance. He squatted down, knelt on one knee and began to observe with the help of the sight on the gun.


    The laser shines far enough, but at night, only when it is close enough can we find the target and hit the laser, so we must continue to move forward.


    Seeing that there was no one on the way, Gao Yang waved his hand and the team continued to move forward.


    Closer and closer to the village, you can see the appearance of the buildings more clearly. In order to complete bolovich''s entrustment, Gao Yang had carefully investigated the terrain of the village or residential area, but he didn''t expect to use it again now.


    What''s more, Gao Yang didn''t expect that when he first came to Aleppo prison, Aleppo prison had just been besieged for a long time. Gao Yang also hoped that the people in Aleppo prison could stick to it for more time, and it was best to delay them until they completed their task. As a result, the garrison of Aleppo prison had been on guard for nearly a year.


    Less than 600 meters away from the village, Gao Yang can occasionally see people moving on the edge outside the village. This is the enemy''s sentry.


    It seems that we can''t get close to the target too easily. Badadi is located in the middle of the village. There are too many buildings blocking it. It''s impossible to complete laser guidance outside the village. We can only get close at risk.


    After observing for a moment, he raised his voice and whispered, "big bird, get on the UAV."


    The UAV quickly took off and flew towards the village. Gao Yang quietly moved to Jason. After watching the UAV shoot it from the perspective of overlooking the air, Gao Yang said in a low voice: "there are not very few enemy sentinels, but there are still loopholes. Unless they set up secret sentinels that can isolate adiabatic signals, we can easily sneak into the village."


    Groliov looked twice and said in a deep voice, "do you think the rebels have the means to arrange secret sentries?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I don''t think they have enough means. The rebels even lack the consciousness of arranging secret outposts."


    Groliov smiled and said, "what are we waiting for? Let''s go."


    Gao Yang waved and pointed in a direction where the sentry was weak. According to Gao Yang''s memory, it may not be too far to the village to carry out laser guidance to badadi''s hiding place.


    They began to approach the village slowly. When they were less than 100 meters away from the village, they were already crawling on the ground.


    There are not many enemy sentinels. If you want to enter the village, you have to solve the problem of sentinels, or sneak in where the Sentinels can''t reach.


    When the distance from the sentry was less than 50 meters, Li JinFang whispered in the walkie talkie, "did you sneak in secretly or solved the sentry sneaking in? There is a problem with the arrangement of the enemy''s sentry. The sentry in front of us is not in the view of other sentries. This is a loophole."


    Once the Sentinels are solved, as long as the rebels do not have secret outposts or do not change posts in a short time, praising them is like opening a highway and breaking through the defense line at the entrance of the village, which means that they can go directly to badadi''s hiding place.


    It won''t take long from entering to completing the guidance and withdrawal. Gao Yang thought and whispered, "worker bee, big bird, stay outside to support. The others are divided into two assault groups. We enter the village."


    After that, he said softly, "toad, solve the sentry!"


    Li JinFang put down his backpack, carried his gun behind his back and began to climb towards the sentry.


    There are no vegetation and no buildings to cover. Although there is a moon, the moonlight is not very bright. As long as the enemy doesn''t have a night vision, he can''t find Li JinFang crawling slowly from the ground.


    Li JinFang was getting closer and closer to the sentry. When the sentry faced him, he stopped. When the sentry turned or walked, he quickly climbed forward.


    Li JinFang finally stopped at a place less than ten meters away from the sentry, and then he waited on his stomach for a long time. Until the sentry yawned, shook his head, turned and walked away, Li JinFang slowly got up from the ground, and then slowly approached the sentry from behind.


    At a distance of only two or three meters, the sentry may have heard the movement behind him and suddenly turned his head.


    Li Jin took an arrow step in front of the sentry. When the sentry widened his eyes and saw Li JinFang, Li JinFang had reached out and held the sentry''s head.


    As soon as he moved with great force, the sentry might not realize what he saw, and his body fell to the ground. Li JinFang grabbed the sentry''s neck with one hand to prevent the sentry from falling to the ground, and grabbed the rifle falling from the sentry''s hand with the other hand.


    After gently placing the sentry and gun on the ground, Li JinFang whispered in the walkie talkie, "the roadblock has been cleared."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "go."


    The team quickly approached Li JinFang, and then officially entered the village from the path opened by Li JinFang.


    It was a long time ago. Gao Yang only kept a general impression of where he had been once. After checking in a dark corner, Gao Yang stretched out his hand, and the team turned a corner and headed for the center of the village.


    If you don''t go into a tiger''s den, you can get a tiger''s son. Your practice is to be bold and dangerous. You should pay attention to the enemy who may appear at any time. As long as a gun rings, it means that the action fails, and they must kill out of the enemy''s nest, so the speed can''t be fast.


    After turning two corners, Li JinFang stopped at the front and then made a gesture towards Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang went to Li JinFang''s side, observed for a moment, then quietly stepped back, made a gesture and informed Taylor in sign language that he could call the plane.


    In order to prevent the enemy from becoming alert when they find the fighter bomber, Su 24 is still in the airspace dozens of kilometers away, but the distance of dozens of kilometers is just a few minutes for Su 24. When they reach the position where they can guide, the aircraft will reach the position where they can drop bombs.


    Taylor took the microphone and said in a very low voice, "sea eagle, please answer when you hear it."


    After a while, taylor made an OK gesture to Gao Yang, and then whispered, "enter the attack area and be ready to bomb. After receiving the command, bomb immediately. Repeat, enter the attack area and be ready to bomb. After receiving the command, bomb immediately. Over."


    After waiting for a moment, taylor made a gesture to Gao Yang again. Gao Yang then waved his hand and the team moved forward again.


    Further on, he had to pass a small street. Gao Yang walked through this road. He remembered clearly that walking through the street was an open space in the village. Where you can see badadi''s hiding house, you can naturally guide the ground.


    As long as you drop the bomb, regardless of whether you hit the target or not, just run quickly.


    After a small intersection, I entered a passage between the two houses. Out of the passage, I was the open space, but the open space was a place for guidance, but it was also a perfect ambush field.


    Entering the village, you need a sharp soldier, and Li JinFang is here. He is the first sharp soldier to do his duty. Li JinFang left the channel first, looked around for a moment, and then flashed back and nodded.


    Taylor immediately turned on the laser he had already prepared to hold in his hand, went out of the channel next to Li JinFang, and then took a few steps forward, he could directly shine the laser beam on the target to be bombed.


    During Taylor''s guidance, Gao Yang will provide cover and follow him into the open space.


    Gao Yang felt very uncomfortable all night. When he wanted to step out of the passage of two houses with one foot, Gao Yang suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable for no reason. Then he immediately remembered the sentry whose neck was broken by Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang immediately widened his eyes and all his hair stood up, so he stopped without hesitation, and then whispered, "give up the task! Withdraw! Withdraw!"

 Chapter 1104

    "Sea eagles, throw two together!"


    At the same time, Taylor issued a bomb dropping order in the UHF radio in contact with the fighter, because he had aimed the laser beam at the building where badadi was hiding.


    Gao Yang didn''t find anything. He just felt that the situation was wrong and immediately issued an order to evacuate immediately. It was also very decisive.


    If we make decisions, we will be disturbed by them.


    If you think the situation is wrong, you can''t hesitate. Even if you lose a good opportunity, you can''t fall into the risk of total annihilation.


    Gao Yang feels bad, but his choice is based not only on his sixth sense, but on his judgment. The sense of crisis that has saved his life several times just makes him wake up from the joy of sneaking in smoothly and think about the unreasonable places.


    There are too many coincidences. It''s normal to have coincidences. When too many coincidences come together, it''s not normal.


    Nothing else, but there was no companion near the sentry touched by Li JinFang, which made Gao Yang unable to understand. Even if the rebels were stupid enough not to arrange one post and two sentries, at least let those sentries stay where they can see each other.


    The sentinel arrangement is a loophole, a big and stupid loophole. If there were only those amateur rebels here, Gao Yang might accept such a stupid loophole from the enemy. However, there are badadi, the virgin of steel and the Caucasian troops led by his famous camel in this village.


    Gao Yang could hardly believe that the lady of steel would allow such a stupid loophole in the guard work of the station. Recalling Jason''s discovery when he only did air reconnaissance, it seemed that there were three loopholes around the village that people could sneak in. As long as one of the outermost sentinels was excluded, he could drive straight into the hiding place near badadi, and it could be close even without laser guided bombs, Can also launch an attack.


    Gao Yang thinks he has no aura of mental retardation and can make his enemies stupid as long as they fight with him.


    On the contrary, Gao Yang thought that some of the enemies he met were fools, but more cruel and cunning opponents were human spirits and veterans.


    If you know that the enemy is not a fool, but the enemy has done something stupid, how can you explain it? According to Gao Yang''s habit, he prefers it to be an enemy trap.


    It''s nothing to underestimate yourself. If you underestimate the enemy, you''ll die.


    Gao Yang thinks that the enemy is very powerful. Badadi has proved his cunning more than once, and the virgin of steel is by no means a bag of wine and rice. Therefore, Gao Yang immediately made up his mind to evacuate after he noticed something wrong.


    If the decision is wrong, in fact, things are not as complex as Gao Yang thought, that is, a great opportunity has been lost. But if the decision is right, the trouble has just begun.


    At Gao Yang''s command, everyone was shocked. Satan''s people had a short absence for the first time, rather than immediately responding to and obeying Gao Yang''s command.


    The order was too unexpected and too sudden, but it didn''t take too long. A second later, Li JinFang, who was sure he heard correctly, immediately patted Taylor around him.


    Taylor looked at the laser transmitter and said in a hurry, "the sea eagle cancels the launch!"


    After hearing that the bomb had been dropped in the headset and was irreparable, Taylor immediately stood up and turned and left. He had completed the positioning. The laser instrument was no longer needed. He could continue the laser guidance in place.


    No matter how absurd and incredible the order is, but the order has been given, the person who obeys the order rather than issuing the order, as long as he obeys it.


    Li JinFang and Taylor retreated back and forth, while Gao Yang moved forward. He wanted to cover them to return from the open space, although Li JinFang and Taylor only entered the open space less than ten meters away.


    The gunfire suddenly rang, and Li JinFang fell to the ground.


    The gunfire was incoherent, but there was almost no interval between two shots, and then Li JinFang fell to the ground, while Taylor put the laser transmitter on the ground.


    "Trap!"


    Don''t hide. This is the enemy''s trap.


    Gaoyang failed to find the enemy in advance, but when the enemy shot, Gaoyang immediately found the enemy.


    A lot of people.


    Gao Yang immediately fired a shot, and then when it was impossible for ordinary people to fire a second shot, Gao Yang fired a second shot.


    Gao Yang''s target was not accidentally shot, and at this time, Taylor had grabbed Li JinFang who fell to the ground, grabbed Li JinFang''s arm and ran towards Gao Yang''s position.


    The gunfire suddenly became fierce. When Gao Yang killed the third man, Taylor collapsed beside Li JinFang.


    Groliov flashed behind Gao Yang. He couldn''t care to climb on the ground and shoot. He stopped the machine gun in his arms and began to shoot.


    When Gao Yang aimed at the fourth target, he felt as if he had been hit by a sledgehammer on his chest. His eyes were black, and then he involuntarily let him fall to the ground.


    Gao Yang was hit by a huge impact. After falling to the ground, he lost all his resistance. However, he stood at the entrance of the passage. After falling, the enemies on both sides could not shoot him, and the frontal enemy had been solved by him just now.


    Frye grabbed Gao Yang''s shoulder, pulled him back, completely separated from the enemy''s shooting position, and then threw three shock bombs into the open space.


    The shock bomb can not cause any damage to the enemy when used in the open space, but the strong flash can temporarily disable the enemy''s night vision. Although the modern night vision will not be burned by the strong light, it will certainly affect the enemy''s field of vision, even if it is only a short second.


    "In case of ambush, many people were shot! Worker bees cover!"


    Raphael roared and was about to go to the open space to save Li JinFang and Taylor. At this time, Li JinFang got up from the ground, pulled Taylor''s shoulder with one hand, used his limbs together, and frantically climbed to the entrance.


    It''s less than five meters, but it''s a natural moat of life and death.


    Li JinFang was shot again and fell on the ground. At this time, Taylor got up again, slightly arched his waist, roared, dragged Li JinFang with one hand, almost climbing back with the same action as Li JinFang.


    "Little fly, blow up the machine gun, blow up the machine gun!"


    Groliov can''t shoot with a machine gun, but his fire suppression won the time to save lives. At least the enemy''s machine gunners haven''t been able to fire.


    Frye pulled off the bazooka, but Cui Bo left the big sniper in his hand. Raphael was in front and Cui Bo was in the back. He wanted to run out of the open space to save Li JinFang and Taylor.


    But as soon as Raphael got out of the tunnel, he fell a load ahead.


    Cui Bo didn''t have to save Li JinFang and Taylor. He grabbed Rafael''s foot and pulled Rafael back first.


    Li JinFang got up tenaciously again, and Taylor got up almost at the same time.


    Gao Yang finally sat up hard from the ground, shook his head, threw forward, knelt on one knee and fired a shot. Then Frye''s rocket launcher finally fired.


    Goyang and Frye bought some more time.


    Li JinFang''s right arm and Taylor''s left arm were entangled. The two dragged each other back. They were about to climb back to the channel mouth, but at this time, Andy he, who had rushed to the channel mouth, shouted: "RPG!"


    "Uh!"


    Li JinFang and Taylor stood up at the same time, and then they threw themselves heavily on Gao Yang at the same time, and then the Rockets immediately exploded around them.


    The rocket hit the wall on Gao Yang''s left, about two meters high from the ground, and did not hit directly. However, Gao Yang, Li JinFang, Taylor, groliov, Frye, Rafael, treber and Andy ho are all within the killing range of the rocket.


    Gao Yang was pressed by two strong men at the same time, so he was completely fine after the rocket exploded.


    Gao Yang was a little frightened. He worried that this was the last war in his life.


    Li JinFang and Taylor, who were pushed away, sat on the ground dizzy and raised their guns again. At this time, he heard three consecutive mortar explosions.


    "This is a trap, you quickly withdraw! The enemies are all out, many, they are rushing over, and the least people return the same way. Come on!"


    Jason roared loudly in his headphones and turned his head. Li JinFang and Taylor finally climbed back. He cleared the front enemy of the channel between the two houses, and there was no one behind. The main threat came from both sides.


    Gao Yang tried to stand up, and then he saw Raphael standing up, followed by groliov. Andy ho climbed up and shouted in pain after he couldn''t get up: "I''ve been shot!"


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and Taylor. Taylor was shot in the ass, and Li JinFang was lucky. He was shot in the head and his helmet blocked shrapnel.


    The rocket launcher should not be a special killing grenade. It produces less fragments, but it still causes serious damage to them.


    Gao Yang stood up and shouted, "are you dead? Get out of here. I''ll stop it. Come on, hurry up!"


    At this time, Taylor was still in the mood to laugh. He laughed anxiously and said, "I''m not dead. Fortunately, I inserted a bulletproof board! Ha ha!"


    Taylor smiled, his mouth bleeding out, spitting a big mouthful of blood on the ground like spitting. After wiping his mouth, Taylor took the rifle off his back, but after taking a look in his hand, he threw the gun on the ground, and then pulled out a pistol.


    Li JinFang also staggered to his feet. After Andy he tried again, he finally stood on the ground. Groliov didn''t do anything. He patted his left ear, which was tinnitus because of the shock wave. After mumbling his luck, he immediately began to replace the bullet chain.


    At this time, three consecutive guns exploded, and Tommy''s guns won the time to save his life,


    Although it looked miserable, only Cui Bo still lay on the ground, held up his gun, walked to Cui Bo in two steps, kicked Cui Bo heavily, shouted with a crying voice: "dead rabbit! Get up the fuck!"


    Andy ho is already walking towards Cui Bo, but Gao Yang''s kick seems to call Cui Bo''s soul back.


    Treble suddenly sat up, turned his head, then reached out to touch his eyes, and shouted, "my eyes!"

 Chapter 1105

    Treble was a little flustered. He shouted it in Chinese.


    Gao Yang held up his gun, but after hearing Cui Bo''s cry, he couldn''t help looking at Cui Bo, and then he roared, "your glasses are broken, not your eyes, shouting!"


    Cui Bo took down his bulletproof glasses. The lens of his right eye on the bulletproof glasses had been hit and had become a crack in a cobweb.


    Cui Bo breathed and said loudly, "Ziao, I thought I was blind in my right eye!"


    As soon as he threw away the broken bulletproof glasses, Cui Bo then took out a pair of spare glasses from his coat pocket.


    Cui Bo''s eyes are very short-sighted. His bulletproof glasses are special myopia glasses. He can''t change them after they are broken.


    He shouted loudly, "the back road is still open. Hurry up! I''ll stop the enemy. Don''t panic!"


    Finally, don''t panic. Gao Yang is actually shouting to himself. He is not an immortal. He will panic and fear when he finds himself in a tight encirclement.


    Frye grabbed Andy Ho and ran in the direction of Andy Ho, but Andy ho just jumped and walked for two steps and shouted, "no! His leg is broken!"


    Cui Bo put a new pair of glasses on his face and shouted, "toad, postman, can you go?"


    Li JinFang and Taylor answered Cui Bo with practical actions. They helped each other and staggered back. Seeing that they could move, Cui Bo pushed Frye away, then grabbed Andy and started running on his shoulder.


    Treble was not very tall, nor was he very big, but he had brute force after his eyes were sharp.


    "Take my gun! Ah!"


    Treble gave a cry, carried Andy and started running back.


    Groliov had finished changing the elastic chain. He shouted, "fork! Can you move the fork?"


    Rafael has changed his nickname, but after his eyes were sharp, everyone subconsciously called himself and shouted his familiar name.


    Rafael shouted, "move, leave me alone!"


    Frye picked up the sniper left by treble, carried the gun on his shoulder in his left hand and a MP7 in one hand in his right hand.


    No one left to break up with Gao Yang. Although Gao Yang has only one person to take up the post breaking responsibility, they trust Gao Yang and they know that Gao Yang can do it.


    When the people behind him had run ten meters away, Gao Yang took back his gun and ran back.


    "Big bird!"


    He shouted loudly, and Jason immediately shouted: "someone is going to your evacuation direction, more than 20 people, left front, out of the intersection, many people surround you from four directions!"


    It took only 40 seconds from the first shot to the evacuation. If Li JinFang and Taylor were not trapped in the open space, they would have run far away now.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang stopped in time without all of them entering the open space.


    Just then, Taylor shouted with the radio on his back: "the bomb is about to fall, the laser transmitter is broken, and the seeker has no time to capture the signal. It may fall anywhere!"


    "I''m going to the Olympics!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help scolding.


    This is a trap. It won''t be useful for the laser guided bomb to hit the target. After using the laser guided bomb twice in a row, if badadi is not stupid, he can''t stay in the position given by Justin. The biggest possibility is that the house given by Justin is empty at all.


    But it''s better for a laser guided bomb to fall on a false target than not knowing where it fell, or even on its own head.


    Jason''s UAV monitors the whole battlefield, which provides great convenience for the evacuation. Several people in front are ready for battle. When they suddenly rush out of the house and encounter the enemy coming to intercept, they fire fiercely and sweep the enemy one after another.


    "Behind you, five people behind you!"


    After receiving Jason''s notice, Gao Yang stopped, turned back and knelt on one knee. When the pursuers appeared, Gao Yang shot continuously before the enemy shot, and four people were knocked down by him one after another.


    The fifth man didn''t appear. Gao Yang turned and began to run.


    "The people who set up the ambush circle are not the lady of steel! They have a lot of beards. They should be the people of the Caucasian army! The lady of steel must be a prepared mobile force. Be careful!"


    He announced his discovery to others in a high voice.


    The village is very large. If the enemy wants to set up an ambush, it is impossible to set up only one ambush field before it is impossible to know where they enter, but leave several loopholes in advance, and set up multiple ambush fields at key positions. In this way, if there are not many people, the virgin of steel will inevitably act as a mobile force.


    There should be no mistake in judging where the virgin of steel will appear, leaving one of the most elite and powerful troops to take the final fatal blow, which is a classic tactic of ambush.


    They are veterans who have experienced many battles. It is easy to draw a conclusion by transposing and judging according to the discovery. For Gao Yang, fortunately, although they stepped on the trap and became the prey of the trap, the hunter outside the trap is not the virgin of steel. Otherwise, even if they found something wrong in time, You don''t have a chance to try to return.


    Since the virgin of steel cannot be confined to one place to form an ambush circle, you have to worry about the sudden emergence of the virgin of steel from any position.


    Gao Yang was caught off guard. The enemy was also caught off guard. If Satan completely entered the open space, it goes without saying, but only Li JinFang and Taylor entered the ambush circle, it was very different. At least Satan retained enough counterattack ability, rather than being wiped out in the first round of the enemy''s volley.


    In order to make the trap arrangement more realistic, the enemy cannot arrange heavy troops outside where it is suitable to launch an attack. In this way, if Satan wants to withdraw in time, the enemy cannot immediately complete the assembly and completely surround Satan.


    To put it bluntly, the enemy is still too late in time. Satan reacts too fast and moves too fast. When he finds that the situation is bad, he runs quickly. Even if the rebels set up a snare, he has to have time to start.


    Taylor acts as a liaison. His radio power is high, and his communication with the outside world depends on his radio.


    "We encountered an ambush. This is the enemy''s trap. Let the helicopter pick us up at the predetermined position. Hurry, now! Come right away!"


    When Taylor roared, Gao Yang suddenly felt a tremor under his feet.


    The tremor occurred twice, followed by two huge explosions, and the laser guided bomb finally landed.


    "The bomb fell on the west side of the village! It did not pose any threat to the enemy!"


    The precision ammunition without guidance is no different from ordinary aviation ammunition. Although it did not fall on the enemy''s head, it did not fall on its own. Gao Yang was a little disappointed, but also a little happy.


    Gao Yang won''t think too much. At this time, he just wants to run out one by one and survive. Even if he wins, the sneak attack was ambushed and the laser guided bomb is wasted.


    He ran wildly, but the speed was not fast. There were too many wounded. Li JinFang and Taylor were injured, Andy Ho was injured and Raphael was shot. Although the protection of bulletproof vest kept him from losing his ability to move, it was still difficult to run.


    Gao Yang was also shot. He felt like a fire in his lungs when he ran, which was painful.


    "Pickup! The enemy has sent out pickup! It''s moving towards your evacuation position, four, seven, FAK! I can''t count! Many pickup! You have to hurry, hurry!"


    The battle has lasted for two minutes. Although there are no enemies around, the enemies seem to be able to complete their siege soon.


    "Grenade! Rabbit!"


    Frye and Raphael ran in the front to open the way. Treble ran in front of the team with Andy ho. Behind them were Li JinFang and Taylor, followed by groliov, and Gao Yang stayed at the end.


    It was groliov who shouted. A grenade was thrown out of the courtyard wall of the house where they ran.


    Cui Bo threw Andy He Yi and fell to the ground. The grenade exploded four meters away from both of them.


    Frye turned back and threw four grenades into the yard. At this time, TREB started, then stood up, but then fell to the ground again.


    Andy ho roared, "Fark! I''m fucking hit again! Rabbit, where are you shot?"


    Groliov reaches out his hand to pull Cui Bo. Cui Bo stands up, gets rid of groliov''s hand, runs to Andy Ho, grabs Andy Ho and carries him on his shoulder again. With a roar, he limps and runs again.


    "Two on the right roof!"


    Gao Yang shot the enemy who appeared from the roof and shouted, "it''s not far away. Run, keep running!"


    Gao Yang, they are houses on both sides. The village road is only four meters wide. There is no enemy blocking the front road and no enemy catching up on the back road. However, the greatest danger does not come from these two directions. Now the greatest danger comes from the enemies suddenly appearing on the roofs or walls on both sides.


    Fortunately, there is Jason. Fortunately, there is Jason. God bless Satan and Jason.


    Jason provides too critical and precious God''s perspective. Whenever someone appears from both sides, Jason can find them in advance and inform them in time. In this way, they can stand the first chance and knock down the enemy when the enemy just appears.


    There are still 100 meters to leave the village and reach the open land. In the open land, the situation will not become safer. In the open land without cover, it will be more convenient for the enemy to concentrate fire, but if you want to leave alive, you must leave the village.


    There is still a glimmer of life to run out. Although it is still a near death situation, if you can''t run out, you will be dead.


    Jason could see people coming out of the houses on both sides, but he couldn''t find the grenades thrown out in time.


    Several more grenades were thrown out. After several explosions in a row, Frye finally snorted and shouted, "I''ve been shot!"


    Satan''s people left pieces of blood on the way they ran. The enemy''s blood and their blood are all there. This is a blood path, a real blood path.

 Chapter 1106

    Frye was also hurt, but fortunately, he was not seriously hurt. Shrapnel from a grenade hit his calf and scraped a blood hole.


    After looking down to check the position of the shot, Frye didn''t stop. This kind of minor injury is not even a minor injury at this time.


    The operation mode of small-scale penetration into the enemy''s rear has a characteristic, that is, the deep team either takes the head of the general from the ten thousand troops, and then withdraws out without accidental injury, or is found, surrounded and annihilated, and then there is no one left.


    If the enemy deliberately lures the enemy in, and then closes the door and beats the dog, there is no big air force outside, and the Continental Army can provide rescue as the backing, what else to say? It''s dead.


    So Satan really hit the iron plate this time, and the iron plate was still red.


    Satan''s people are almost injured except Tommy and Jason who stay outside to meet them, but the situation is good, at least there are no dead.


    In fact, even if they all died in the village, it''s really nothing strange. No matter how fierce Satan was, he was blocked in the village, that is, let the rebels catch turtles in a jar.


    So no matter how dangerous it is to get out of the village, you have to escape first.


    Seeing that he was about to leave the village, there were no rows of houses, but at this time, he could see the smoke and dust raised by the pickup speeding up approaching quickly.


    Even if the enemy failed to block Satan into the village, several dozen or even dozens of pickup trucks, pulling heavy machine guns and light machine guns, would have to end up dead.


    At the entrance of the village, seeing the terrain and the location of the enemy pickup truck, Gao Yang was immediately forced to make a choice.


    "You can''t stop the enemy''s pickup! You can''t stop the enemy''s pickup! In the double triangle battle formation, two people are responsible for chasing soldiers behind you, and one is responsible for dealing with the pickup. If the pickup stops and can''t solve the enemy, lie down immediately, come on!"


    The machine gun stands on the car and stops to fight. It is an ordinary machine gun position. Even if the enemy is an idiot, rows of bullets will end sooner or later. However, if the enemy drives the car and hits while driving, it will be different. Bullets will only fly everywhere. Although they have to be careful to be hit by stray bullets, it is a matter of probability and luck.


    The party finally stumbled out of the village.


    It''s more than 100 meters away from Tommy and Jason, and the nearest pickup truck is nearly 200 meters away.


    The machine gun on the pickup truck opened fire, but although the farmland is flat, there are also ridges, and the pickup truck cannot run too smoothly. The machine gun firing tracer bullet on the pickup truck is high and low, and the trajectory from left to right is frightening, but there is no threat.


    There is no threat when running, but it''s different when stopping. Moreover, they are so close that they don''t even have time to lie down.


    Without saying a word, Gao Yang picked up his gun and hit it. It was a little difficult to hit a high-speed pickup truck. He shot two shots in a row, and the pickup he aimed at didn''t stop.


    To hit a high-speed moving target, it had to be continuous fire. Groliov lay on the ground, holding the bullet chain in one hand and driving a machine gun in the other. After two long shots, he killed the machine gun shooter in the back bucket brought by the front pickup truck driver.


    The closest is the four pickup trucks. After solving the first one, groliov picked up his machine gun, changed direction, re aimed, fired three long shots in a row, and stopped the second pickup truck. Needless to say, the tracer armor piercing bullet also set the second pickup truck on fire.


    The two fast pickup trucks were solved. At this time, the pickup truck, which was still more than 300 meters away, stopped from the other direction.


    The enemy stopped. What''s more polite? No one in Satan stopped to take a look at the two pickup trucks. Groliov also stood up, picked up his machine gun and continued to run. There was Gao Yang. There was no need for others to help.


    Gao Yang stood and started shooting in a standing position. It was not that he liked to shoot in a standing position, but that he didn''t have time to lie down and get up again.


    First hit the machine gunner, two shots killed the machine gunners on two cars, then hit the driver, two shots killed two people left in the driver''s seat, then adjusted the muzzle, hit the Deputy shooter in the car fight, fired two shots, and then returned to hit the people in the car. Eight people in two cars, Gao Yang, took up to ten seconds to do all of them.


    One shot at a time, one shot at a second, or it''s accurate and fast. You can''t hide your identity like Gao Yang.


    After hitting the pickup truck, Gao Yang looked back. He couldn''t find that someone had chased out of the village. He immediately turned and ran, but he felt a pain in his back after a few steps, and then he was pushed to the ground.


    Groliov saw that Gao Yang fell to the ground. As soon as he took the gun away, he was going to pull Gao Yang when he came back. At this time, Gao Yang shouted, "don''t worry about me. I didn''t get through in the back!"


    Bulletproof clothing is a good thing. It''s really a good thing to protect life. No wonder Lao Mei lists bulletproof clothing above level 4 protection as controlled materials.


    At the critical time, Gao Yang has room to start thinking, because at this time, they have escaped from the village, left the village and reached the open land. How frightened Gao Yang was just now and how confident he is now.


    Gao Yang took back the rifle he had lost when he fell, lay on the ground and turned over, firing a shot at an enemy who was only forty or fifty meters away from him and had just emerged from the roof.


    After a shot smashed the enemy''s head exposed from the roof, he shouted: "good shooting! Asshole!"


    After praising the enemy, Gao Yang rolled over and continued to run. At this time, he shouted as he ran: "worker bee and bird! Cover, how many shells?"


    "There are only two shells left!"


    Tommy brought six shells. Besides the UAV, Jason helped Tommy bring two shells. Just now, Tommy knocked out six shells in one breath in order to let Gao Yang run out of the enemy''s ambush circle. Now there are only two left.


    At this time, Cui Bo roared, "second Olympics! I can''t run. Can I grab a pickup truck?"


    In fact, Gao Yang also wants to grab the pickup truck. The meeting point with the helicopter is 2000 meters away. Even if the helicopter changes the receiving location and faces a large number of fire on the ground, it''s hard to say whether he can get on the plane. Moreover, there are a lot of wounded people now. It''s too hard to evacuate on foot. Therefore, if there is a pickup truck, he can leave the battlefield at high speed and then take a helicopter to leave.


    "Don''t even think about it. A large number of enemies appear immediately behind you. Robbing the pickup truck is also a live target. Run the fuck!"


    It was Jason who shouted. Now he knows the battlefield situation best. He may know their troop distribution better than the enemy. Since Jason said he had no chance to grab the pickup truck, he must have no chance.


    Since I didn''t have a chance to grab the car, I had to rely on my two legs to continue running. At this time, I shouted loudly, "you have to run if you can''t run. Rabbit, you can''t run very well. Why can''t you run?"


    The rabbit roared helplessly, "Falk! The foot board was just broken through! It''s easy for me to stick to it now!"


    Groliov said in a hurry, "I''ll carry the dragon knight and replace him!"


    Cui Bo said helplessly, "your firepower can''t be replaced. I''ll hold on! Stop talking and save some energy to run!"


    Gao Yang and groliov''s firepower can''t be replaced. Gao Yang is worried, but he is helpless. He can only let Cui Bo insist.


    Taylor then shouted on the radio, "Nightingale, where are you? Come and fucking pick us up. Where are you, where are you!"


    Nightingale is the code name of the pick-up helicopter sent by Aleppo. After calling the rescue helicopter for a few times, Taylor roared with joy: "the plane is coming, coming! Brothers, hold on, cough!"


    Taylor vomited another mouthful of blood. He didn''t know where he was hurt. There would be continuous bleeding.


    More than 200 meters after leaving the village, several pickup trucks rushed over. After the pickup truck turned on the headlights and lit them, the machine gun pulled from the car began to shoot.


    The principle is that if the enemy''s pickup truck keeps going, it doesn''t take care of it. If it gets too close or stops, it should be destroyed as soon as possible. However, after the enemy''s pickup truck starts to fire with the headlights on, it can''t be ignored.


    Many of the enemy people lack night vision devices. The rebels can''t have a night vision device for the rebels in the whole village. Therefore, except for a few elite to worry about, few people can really pose a threat from a long distance, but it''s different when they are illuminated by headlights. Whether there is a night vision device or not, the enemy can collect fire.


    Gao Yang had no choice but to stop. All cars that went straight to him were shot. One shot couldn''t do two shots, two shots couldn''t do three shots. For him, the difficult goal was to shoot more shots, not an unsolvable problem.


    Not only hit people, but also hit the lights. When people die, the lights won''t go out. When they are firing high and high, Jason suddenly shouted, "lie down! Lady of steel!"


    Gao Yang immediately fell down and aimed his gun at the village behind him.


    Unlike those idiots who shoot into the sky from the hospital, ordinary assault rifles can accurately hit them at a distance of more than 200 meters, let alone snipers.


    "Different equipment, different clothes, different fakes and guns. More than 30 people have arrived at the entrance of the village and are spreading!"


    Jason roared out his findings and told others why he judged the virgin of steel.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground and stopped taking care of the pickup. Now the greater threat is the virgin of steel.


    Gao Yang waited for a moment. Sure enough, he saw someone coming out from behind the outermost house. From the night vision instrument on his helmet and the bits and pieces on his body, he knew it was not the rebels.


    The enemy was still in motion, so Gao Yang didn''t shoot in a hurry. He observed quickly and found four targets. One combat formation ran out of the village, but the others couldn''t see it.


    After finding that he could not find the sniper, Gao Yang decided not to wait and fired immediately.


    After the first hit, the enemy immediately fell down or looked for cover, but for Gao Yang, the people standing were easy to fight, and it was just as easy to fight with only a small head exposed after lying down. Therefore, except for a person who completely hid behind the bunker, Gao Yang shot all three enemies with three guns.


    For Gao Yang, finding means hitting. There''s no way for the enemy to hide completely, but as long as he keeps some parts that he can see, he''ll wait for a gun.


    Bullets can''t turn. For Gao Yang, this is the only shooting factor he can''t overcome.

 Chapter 1107

    The psychological pressure brought by a sniper is unparalleled for infantry without any protection. Who can stand it when it shows up.


    If it''s seven or eight hundred meters or even thousands of meters away, there will never be infantry trying to kill the sniper with their rifles. If there is artillery fire, call for artillery fire, and withdraw obediently if there is no artillery fire, but if the distance is close, it''s easier. A dozen or dozens of people rush out together, fight to kill a few people and find the location of the sniper, Random gun fire can also kill the sniper.


    But the question is, who can guarantee that when you rush out with others, it must be others rather than yourself? If this problem is not solved, it will be difficult to solve. Especially when we know that the enemy is a sharpshooter with 100 shots, and that he is still an accurate shooter with extremely fast firing speed rather than a sniper, who dares to bet that he is not the one who is not aimed at if 30 people may die and 15 can solve the enemy.


    Unless you are really not afraid of death, no one dares to rush directly into the position of an accurate shooter. If you don''t know anything, the recruits may rush up without knowing what to do, but those who have a little common sense and don''t want to die will never take risks.


    The people of the virgin of steel are human spirits. They won''t show up and kill Gao Yang. They will only go up after trying to solve Gao Yang''s threat.


    With a few shots, the threat from the village behind him immediately decreased. At least a moment ago, the enemy didn''t dare to show up.


    Temporarily pressed the enemy''s head, Gao Yang immediately said, "run!"


    The others stood up again and ran away from the village, while Gao Yang lay on the ground with a gun. He had to provide cover.


    After running out for dozens of meters, groliov turned and lay down. After setting up the machine gun, he said loudly, "get out!"


    Gao Yanggang was about to retreat back. At this time, Jason shouted, "the enemy wants to go to the room! Take the due south as the benchmark, at two o''clock! It''s a sniper!"


    Gao Yang immediately stopped moving, pointed the muzzle of the gun at the roof at two o''clock, opened his left eye to see if anyone else came out, and put his right eye behind the sight to constantly observe whether anyone appeared on the roof.


    A low light level night vision device is placed in front of the left eye. The eye sees a light green world. The right eye is placed behind the thermal imager. It sees a white world, but if there is a heat source, it is a red object.


    Two eyes saw two different colors. This visual difference made Gao Yang feel uncomfortable, but he couldn''t close his left eye, because that meant giving up the main field of vision.


    Don''t be fooled by the movie. Good snipers always shoot with both eyes open.


    No one appeared on the roof, but a man looked at it not far from the roof reported by Jason. Gao Yang quickly adjusted the muzzle of the gun, but before he could shoot, the enemy withdrew again.


    Gao Yang put the muzzle back on the roof, but he had just moved the muzzle away, but the man who had just come up to visit showed his head again.


    This time it was different. The enemy had just probed his head once, and Gao Yang had mastered the other party''s position, so he moved the muzzle of the gun much faster than before, and hit the head of the person who appeared the second time.


    There are snipers opposite. Don''t appear twice in the same position. The enemy may know this principle, but he doesn''t know the high firing speed. Just showing his head is also an act of death.


    The bullet should have hit the helmet. Gao Yang didn''t know he didn''t kill anyone, but when he moved back to transfer the muzzle again, he found a red dot on the roof that Jason reminded him.


    Gao Yang rolled in place, but the gun in his hand basically didn''t shift, and basically aimed at the red dot on the roof.


    The probe is to determine his position, and to determine his position is to enable the sniper to shoot. Gao Yang thinks so, so he doesn''t dare to hold it up and rolls in place.


    He rolled over and locked the red dot to shoot. At the moment of shooting, Gao Yang found that the red dot also shot.


    Gao Yang heard the sound of bullets drilling into the soil. If he hadn''t rolled, he would have been shot. As for the enemy, Gao Yang thought he should have been hit by him.


    "Right in the head, shoot! Well done!"


    Jason yelled loudly, put the gun away, got up, turned and ran.


    "Lie down!"


    After running more than ten steps, hearing Jason''s cry, Gao Yang turned and fell back, so that although he lay down, he could face the enemy.


    Lying on the ground, he raised his head slightly with a gun, and then Gaoyang soon saw four or five people running out. The enemy wanted to take advantage of his chance to rear attack, but unfortunately, Gaoyang had a vision of God.


    After knocking down two pursuers, the rest shrank back. Only one lying enemy''s leg was still exposed. Gao Yang fired a third shot and hit the third man''s leg, but the man quickly climbed back behind the bunker.


    Turn over, get up and continue running. It''s more than 20 meters.


    After tossing and running back and forth several times, Gao Yang finally retreated to 350 meters away.


    "Suppress the enemy twice and retreat 400 meters away first!"


    Four hundred meters away, AK47 has no threat. The bullet is still powerful, but it can''t hit at all. As for the 5.56 mm rifle used by the enemy, there is no threat at this distance. Four hundred meters is only an effective range, and not everyone can hit it.


    Put on a magazine and wait for the enemy to appear. At this time, the pickup truck dare not approach and the enemy dare not leave the village. There is a lot of hope for evacuation.


    Just then, Taylor roared with joy, "helicopter! Our helicopter is here!"


    Gunfire was too loud. Gao Yang didn''t hear the sound of the helicopter. After hearing Taylor''s cry, Gao Yang quickly looked up and found that a helicopter did appear in the air, and it was not far away.


    It can be regarded as coming. Gao Yang is also very happy, but he doesn''t dare to relax at this time.


    "Hurry up and step back! Come on!"


    Seeing that no enemy appeared, Gao Yang immediately stood up and retreated.


    Cui Bo first got up to hold Andy ho. Every time he fell down, he had to throw Andy ho out, and then carry Andy ho up when he got up. Such tossing and turning made Cui Bo tired and fell Andy ho.


    "Rabbit! This time you carry me on your back and let me be your meat shield. Don''t throw me, will you?"


    Seeing the helicopter coming, Andy Ho, who hopes greatly, finally has leisure, but his request was rejected by Cui Bo.


    "Fool, it''s better to fall than to be shot!"


    When Cui Bo scolds Andy Ho, he is also jubilant. He carries Andy ho again. The limping Cui Bo runs faster.


    The enemy never showed up and shouted, "let the helicopter land a little farther. Let''s run to meet."


    When getting on the helicopter, it is also the most dangerous time. The enemy has the opportunity to use fire. Light and heavy machine guns and rocket launchers fire together. It is too dangerous for helicopters taking off from the ground, especially when they are only four or five hundred meters away from the village. This distance is too unsafe.


    The helicopter still has a height of two or three hundred meters in the air. It has found their position and is falling rapidly. Taylor roared: "don''t land, pull up, step back, don''t land here, step back, find a safe place to land, vent bait bombs, air defense missiles, and launch bait bombs..."


    Before Taylor finished, Frye shouted in a voice of extreme fear, "missile!"


    Two flashes of light flashed over the village, which was the tail flame of the missile engine when it was working.


    The missile''s tail flame flashed away, and the helicopter in the air threw countless infrared decoy bombs. Then there were two flashes in the air. Two missiles hit the decoy bombs and exploded.


    Gao Yang took a long breath, and Taylor said in a collapsed voice: "get out! Get out of the helicopter! Go to a safe place and wait for us."


    Frye sighed like a groan and said loudly, "hide, great."


    The helicopter maintained the hope of escape. Seeing that the helicopter avoided air defense missiles, everyone felt a sense of collapse. It was too scary.


    "Come on! Go on... I''m onima!"


    Before Gao Yang finished his words, he was desperate again and gave a meaningless scold.


    There were two more flashes over the village.


    There was no infrared decoy bomb available for the rapidly fleeing helicopter. Soon, there was a loud noise in the air, and the fleeing helicopter began to shake left and right and fall to the ground. Then, there was another explosion. This time, the air defense missile exploded after directly hitting the helicopter, turning the helicopter into a big fireball before landing in the air.


    Watching the fireball crash to the ground, Satan''s people were silent.


    Gao Yang saw the helicopter explode in the air and didn''t see the helicopter landing, because he didn''t dare to leave the enemy''s position.


    "Don''t you want money for the enemy''s air defense missiles?"


    A moment later, treble murmured to himself, and then Frye said in a very helpless voice, "I can''t go now."


    The enemy destroyed the helicopter, which was a devastating blow to their morale. Gao Yang was also very depressed and annoyed, but he must not show it. If he really lost his fighting spirit, it would be over.


    He shouted loudly, "what are you afraid of? We still have Irene! Just wait for Irene to pick it up."


    Raphael said with a wry smile: "the enemy''s air defense missiles look a lot. Irene didn''t have a chance to land..."


    He shouted angrily, "Falk, if the enemy doesn''t let us go, we won''t go! Pull back a little farther and establish a defensive position, and we won''t withdraw! Just work with them here! Let''s see who is afraid of who!"


    Cui Bo was stunned and said, "yes, there are many enemies. What are you afraid of? Kill them!"


    Taylor laughed and said, "who has a spare gun? Give me one. My gun is broken, Falk! Fight them to the end here and avenge the test tube. That''s today! We have a gun god. What are you afraid of! I''m not afraid of anyone. Come on!"

 Chapter 1108

    The hope of praising them was dashed, but the result must be what the enemy didn''t want to see.


    I can''t run anyway. It means one kilometer or ten thousand meters away from the village. The farther I run, the more energy I waste. Since it''s all desperate, let''s fight.


    This is the case now. For Gao Yang, they just fight with the enemy to the end.


    There is an idiom that is just right for today''s Satan. That is, the trapped beast is still fighting. In the end, the result is not necessarily what.


    He made up his mind to fight to the end, and the morale of those who were devastated rebounded rapidly, and then Gao Yang began to become high spirited. Just now he only wanted to escape quickly, and now he only wanted to kill the enemy.


    Not only Gao Yang, but everyone is the same. It doesn''t matter if there is no back road. It won''t be all right if you kill all the enemies. Who cares about how ten people deal with the difficult problem of thousands of people.


    Satan''s public psychology has undergone subtle changes.


    Jason gave his rifle to Taylor, and then he focused on monitoring the situation on the battlefield. After giving the rifle to Taylor, Jason suddenly puffed a smile and shouted, "guys, I have a good way to solve the current dilemma."


    Andy he said loudly, "if you have a good idea, say it quickly. I''m dying of fucking pain!"


    Jason said with a smile, "we have rams, our Musketeers. If one person appears, let the boss shoot one shot, a thousand people appear, and let the boss shoot a thousand shots, it''s all over.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. Andy he also laughed loudly and said, "good idea, that''s a good idea, but big bird, you gave your head to the boss. What shall we do?"


    Frye shouted, "let''s be the audience. Someone must witness the miracle?"


    Cui Bo is still walking with Andy. After hearing their conversation, he shouted, "take a look, how far are we from the village?"


    "Six hundred meters, almost six hundred meters," he said loudly


    Cui Bo panted: "no, how can the enemy let us go further and further? Are they holding back some big moves? I don''t think it will be..."


    "Shut up! Dead rabbit, shut up your crow!"


    Gao Yang is afraid of Cui Bo''s crow mouth. Good ones don''t work, bad ones. Although he knows that Cui Bo''s doubts are correct and everyone is thinking hard, anyone can say that Cui Bo can''t.


    With a loud roar, Tribulus closed his mouth, but Jason roared, "mortar! The enemy is preparing mortars, two!"


    The mortar can be fired from behind the bunker. Gao Yang really can''t prevent it. At this time, Tommy immediately turned and knelt on one knee and held the gun barrel with one hand. Jason hurried to Tommy''s side and showed him the monitor.


    Tommy looked at the monitor, meditated for a moment from time to time, and then moved the muzzle a little. While Tommy was adjusting, Jason couldn''t help saying, "come on, come on, they''ve set up the gun. They''re going to fire."


    "Don''t worry."


    After speaking slowly, Tommy held the gun barrel in his left hand and grabbed a shell in his right hand. He said in a deep voice, "the enemy''s two guns are very close, so I can solve the problem with only one shell, believe it or not?"


    "Letter, I believe, you fire quickly!"


    Tommy looked at the monitor and said with a smile, "don''t worry, don''t worry, wait for their people to focus a little more, okay, now it''s OK."


    Tommy reached out and sent the shell into the muzzle. With a sound, the shell flew out high.


    Before the shell landed, no one knew the result, but it didn''t take a few seconds to know. Soon, Jason shouted happily: "hit the target, hit the target, shell, wow! The enemy''s shell burst, cool, cool!"


    Tommy glanced and said, "Oh, what a surprise, but it''s a pity that the enemy has only two guns together. If only a few more guns were killed when they were together."


    Gao Yang laughed a few times, then shot again and again, killed several people, and immediately lost the courage of the enemy to try to rush over.


    "Retreat, continue to retreat."


    Continue to retreat. This time, Gaoyang''s retreat was very smooth, but after a period of retreat, the low light level night vision instrument could not see the situation of the village, but the sight on Gaoyang''s gun could still see very clearly.


    Seeing the enemy''s situation, the enemy can''t see their situation. After finding that the enemy hasn''t pursued out of the village, Gao Yang immediately said, "it''s out of the enemy''s field of vision. Hurry, run!"


    Frye and groliov run to the office, and treble takes over Andy ho. Then they start running as fast as they can. Gao Yang looks at no one behind him, and immediately starts running along the S-shaped route.


    When he ran out, he would be less than 100 meters. Tommy suddenly shouted, "lie down! Mortar!"


    Gao Yang heard the chirp of mortar shells. He lay on the ground. Soon, four consecutive shells exploded near them.


    It''s nearby. In fact, it''s far away. No one was injured. After all, few people can use mortars like Tommy.


    Tommy felt that his dignity was challenged. He said angrily, "I won''t say anything if I play with a gun in front of me. Play with a gun in front of me and die!"


    Tommy squatted down. Jason began to look for the enemy''s gun position. At this time, he shouted loudly: "it''s 800 meters away. Here we are. We won''t step back and establish a circular defense position."


    Gao Yang lay on the ground and began to focus on aiming. At this distance, the low light level night vision instrument can''t see the situation in the village, but his gun can still be used, and Gao Yang believes that the enemy can''t see so far.


    What came out before the enemy was the enemy''s mortar shells, and another round of shells fell, but there was no need to worry about being hurt unless they fell directly next to them.


    What makes Gao Yang wonder is that in this dark night, the distance is far, and the night vision has basically lost its function. How can the enemy''s mortars accurately find them.


    Gao Yang feels that he can''t stay where he is. He just fired a gun. It''s reasonable for the enemy to judge the position according to the muzzle flame. However, after they established a defensive position, they have changed their position and haven''t fired a gun for the time being. It''s impossible for the enemy to hit the shell to the approximate position, unless they also have UAVs.


    "Worker bee, don''t fire. The shells are precious. Try to save them as much as possible. Everyone shifts, changes position and re establishes position. Big bird, how can we judge whether the enemy has UAVs on our head?"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll find out if there is a UAV in the air!"


    Jason gave Tommy the monitor to monitor the village. Then he began to observe the sky. After watching it for a while, Jason said loudly, "no, I can''t see it. The target of the UAV is too small to be found by the naked eye."


    Gao Yang has realized the power of UAV. It''s cool to see the enemy''s every move, but it''s uncomfortable to be seen by the enemy.


    "What to do? Is there a way?"


    Jason clenched his fist and said, "there''s a way. UAV air combat. I have a standby UAV. Although the dwell time is too short, it''s enough to find out whether there''s an enemy UAV on our head. Wait!"


    Jason quickly took off his backpack and took out a remote control and a small twin rotor UAV from his backpack.


    "The UAV is very small and the camera lens is not very good, but it should be found. I hope it can be found."


    After saying this, Jason quickly flew the second UAV.


    When making the standby UAV climb, Jason suddenly shouted: "Yes, yes, it''s about 120 meters high, right in front of us. The enemy''s UAV is hanging in the air. Boss, my unmanned opportunity is to form a three-point line between you and the enemy''s UAV to confirm the position of the enemy''s UAV. If you can kill it, it''s best. If you can''t kill it, I''ll hit the enemy''s UAV!"


    Gao Yang said: "hurry up and confirm the position. One shot is done."


    After a while, another round of shells fell down. Gao Yang insisted on not moving. Finally, Jason shouted, "positioning, I let the UAV start flashing. You see the flashing position is the position of the enemy UAV."


    Gao Yang raised his head. A moment later, he saw a faint light shining in the air, so he immediately raised his gun.


    A small red dot appears in the sight, and the motor of the UAV will also generate heat. It is not difficult to find if it is close enough.


    Gao Yang raised his gun, and then fulfilled his promise to kill the enemy''s UAV with only one bullet.


    When the drone disappeared, the enemy''s mortar became blind and shouted, "change the battle position!"


    Seize the time to move the position. When moving the position, Gao Yang found that the enemy couldn''t sit still, and their pickup truck began to become active again.


    "The enemy is gathering. They are going out of the village!"


    Jason, who is taking back the standby UAV, has informed the new situation. The enemy can''t last in the village at last. They must come out, otherwise, Gaoyang and they will be able to leave in a swagger.


    Gao Yang calculated his bullets. He had emptied two magazines, and half of the third was left. In this way, he had 250 bullets left.


    Two hundred and fifty bullets were enough. He raised his voice and said: "the postman tried to contact Tyrannosaurus Rex, big dog. You should pay more attention to the enemy''s pickup. Don''t let the pickup get too close. Others should pay attention to saving ammunition. Dragon Knight, how''s your injury? Deal with it for yourself first."


    Andy he said in a hurry: "it''s being handled urgently, Falk. My blood loss speed is a little fast, but it''s no problem. I can handle it soon!"


    At this time, Cui Bo suddenly shouted, "I''m ready to shoot. Shit, it''s much better to be beaten and run away with people on their backs."


    Jason shouted, "the enemy is gathering in large numbers. They are coming out soon!"


    Gao Yang laughed and said in a forthright voice: "new people of Satan, if anyone didn''t come to Syria last time, open your eyes and see. Today, let you know what I did last time when I killed in Syria! Learn some."

 Chapter 1109

    On the open ground, although we can''t avoid being surrounded by the enemy, we can at least avoid close fire with the enemy in street warfare.


    A circular defensive position was soon established. Next, how to stick to it and stick to it again.


    The enemy gathered and slowly approached them from the village. Moreover, the enemy had many pickup trucks, which was very convenient for him to move.


    Many pickup trucks drove out quickly from both sides of the village, far away from Gaoyang them. After bypassing Satan''s position, they put down a car of people. In a very short time, Gaoyang they were surrounded by the enemy.


    There are people in all directions. This time, Gao Yang is surrounded. However, Gao Yang is afraid of being surrounded in the village. The enemy has buildings to hide. He can attack them from any position at a close distance. This is unbearable. He will have to finish it in a long time. However, Gao Yang is not afraid of being surrounded in the open land.


    Although there are few Satans, their position is like a porcupine with sharp thorns all over. If the enemy wants to swallow them at once, it depends on whether they can pull out Satan''s thorns.


    Gao Yang quickly adjusted the sight, changed it from medium and short distance to long distance with the enemy, and adjusted the sight to a suitable position to shoot more conveniently.


    Chubb''s muzzle kept turning with the movement of a pickup truck. When a pickup truck stopped and began to release people to the ground, Chubb fired.


    The 12.7mm bullet hit the engine position of the car. After losing the ability to move, Cui Bo shot again and again and destroyed a car with its members.


    Most of the pickups are heavy machine guns and a small number of rocket nests. However, when using pickups, the enemy faces the same problems as using mortars. The enemy lacks night vision and cannot accurately capture the location of Satan''s people.


    The enemy even has a double mounted 23mm anti-aircraft gun, but if it is far away, the enemy can only shoot blindly in the approximate direction. If it is close, it will enter the visual range of the night vision instrument. Whether it is a heavy machine gun or an anti-aircraft gun, it will lose its advantage in range.


    What''s more, the enemy is not equipped with night vision at all. The virgin of steel is equipped with night vision at all, and the elite parts of the rebels, such as the Caucasian troops, are only partially equipped with night vision, which is not a good thing. It''s good to ensure the use within 300 meters.


    So even if they are surrounded, the pressure to publicize them in a short time is not great.


    The so-called short time refers to before dawn.


    If at dawn, the enemy has a vision and can use all weapons such as heavy machine guns, anti-aircraft guns and mortars, Satan will be completely finished.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was four o''clock in fifteen minutes. It was winter in Syria. The sunrise time should be around seven o''clock, that is to say, they still had about three hours of relative safety time at most.


    The enemy also knew that as soon as dawn, Satan would really become a turtle in a jar, so they just besieged, but they were not in a hurry to attack.


    In addition to killing a pickup truck that approached them rashly, Cui Bo did not shoot again, because the enemy was not in a hurry to attack, but began to set up a position at least a kilometer away from Satan. They just had to wait until dawn.


    The enemies that can still be hit, that is, some of the enemies gathered in the village, but the enemies who gathered at the entrance of the village did not rush up, which almost suffocated internal injuries.


    The enemy surrounded but did not attack, and now he is depressed.


    It''s unrealistic to always expect the enemy to be stupid. Just break the move when you see it.


    If the enemy doesn''t move, move yourself. Make sure the enemy won''t attack, but wait until dawn and say in a loud voice: "if the enemy doesn''t move, let''s take the initiative to attack and see if we can calm down after their siege is broken again and again. What''s the matter with you, Dragon Knight?"


    Andy ho has been treating his wound just now. Although Satan has many injured people, only he has a large blood loss.


    "Give me five minutes. I''ll simply sew up the wound, Falk! I can''t use anesthetics for myself. I''m dying of pain, Falk! It really hurts!"


    Andy Ho''s cry is very tragic. He is screamed by himself from time to time. It sounds strange.


    The crowd listened quietly as Andy ho shouted to operate on himself. Gao Yang couldn''t help but take a look. He found Andy ho sitting cross legged on the ground and cut a hole in his leg with a scalpel, so as to deal with the wound punctured by rocket fragments and clamp the broken blood vessels to prevent further bleeding.


    The blood loss has been controlled. Andy ho is stitching himself.


    He can''t operate on himself if he''s not cruel enough. Especially Andy doesn''t dare to use anesthetic. He delimits himself with a knife in pain.


    Andy is not only a fierce man, but also a cruel man. He is cruel to others and himself.


    Finally, Andy he lay back heavily on the ground and gasped: "well, it''s over, guys, don''t worry that I''ll lose too much blood and die, but you have to let me rest for two minutes. Just two minutes. I''m going to collapse. I have to rest and let me breathe!"


    Andy Ho said to take a break for two minutes, but the two minutes was too short. Looking at his watch, four minutes had passed, but Gao Yang didn''t speak. He wanted Andy ho to take a break for even two more minutes.


    However, Andy ho lying on the ground soon sat up. After sitting up, Andy ho took out an injection from the medical bag and broke the protective sleeve.


    Gao Yang heard the voice and turned to see Andy Ho''s action, so he said in a harsh voice: "Dragon Knight, what are you doing?"


    Andy ho took out stimulants, military, life-saving in extreme cases, which greatly increased endurance and kept people highly excited for 48 hours, and another important role is to greatly reduce pain.


    Taylor suddenly said, "Dragon Knight, don''t try not to use it."


    Groliov also sighed, "do you have to use that thing? Can''t you insist?"


    Andy doesn''t use horse coffee, but it''s much more powerful than horse coffee. It''s super addictive and must be strictly controlled. Therefore, many military doctors or soldiers of special forces are forced to use this stimulant and finally become addicted to drugs. They don''t want western drugs, But after they left the army, they couldn''t find such high-grade goods that only the U.S. military has, which are extremely expensive and strictly controlled.


    Groliov was familiar with this thing. Ivan used the same super powerful stimulant several times, but he was weak in will and fell into an irreparable situation.


    Taylor is also familiar with this thing. Bruce used it and later went to prison, but he finally got rid of the pernicious habit of Western poison.


    Satan presses his head and one stimulant for each person, but Gao Yang doesn''t dare to let them keep it by themselves. All stimulants are kept in the hands of military doctors. Originally, they were on Bruce, but now they are kept by Andy ho.


    Unless it is absolutely necessary to save his life, Gao Yang will never allow anyone to use stimulants. Stimulants are also graded. Andy''s excitement period when performing surgery can''t be compared with the special life-saving thing in his hand. The difference is like the difference between smoking and Western drugs.


    Gao Yang really doesn''t want the military doctor in his team to become a drug addict again, so the use of strong stimulants must get his permission. This is a dead order. If you violate it, get out immediately. Originally, this order was prepared for Brewster, but now Bruce is dead. Andy ho is bound by this military order that can''t be violated.


    Andy ho gasped, "no, no, no, I''m a doctor. I know when to use this thing. Well, don''t waste time. Who can help me? It''s time for us to start."


    Gao Yang suddenly feels a little sad. Now it''s time to save his life. Andy has to use it. Ordinary military doctors are OK. With the special forces or their teams without logistics and backup, the possibility of poisoning is really too great. There''s no way. The military doctors maintain everyone''s lives.


    "If you think you have to use it, you can use it."


    After Gao Yang finished, Andy ho immediately pierced the needle into his neck, which worked the fastest.


    Soon, just more than ten seconds later, Andy Ho said loudly, "Okay, boss, I''m fine."


    "Attack the north, break the enemy''s encirclement and force the enemy to fight a decisive battle with us. If the enemy always refuses to fight with me, we will take the initiative to attack. Guys, this is a Jedi counterattack and give the enemy a good look. I form the first attack group with rabbits and big dogs. Drag your heels and start action."


    After giving the order, Gao Yang stood up. On the left was Cui Bo and on the right was groliov. The three of them took action first and killed at the corner of the encirclement formed by the enemy.


    The enemy''s night vision device has lost its effect. Gao Yang and his men advanced hundreds of meters without fear and danger until Gao Yang''s gun can find the trace of the enemy. Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "let''s start here. Don''t move forward."


    If the enemy didn''t fight, he took the initiative to fight and lay high on the ground. At this time, only he had a vision. The thermal imager from the angel mercenary regiment was really very easy to use.


    Lie on the ground, of course, the rest is shooting. What appears in the high sight is a position formed by the enemy relying on three pickup trucks.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six, want to run? Seven, eight!"

 Chapter 1110

    Gao Yang said as soon as he shot, and reported the number as soon as he shot. Finally, Cui Bo couldn''t help but say, "brother Yang, are you shooting one by one?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Then don''t count it, will you? A magazine contains 20 bullets. Let''s count the heads without saying it, okay? You feel like you''re showing off, which makes people uncomfortable, okay?"


    "Nine, ten, eleven, twelve, oh, I missed. I''m sorry. I made a mistake. Thirteen, thirteen, thirteen, shit. I have to kill you to hide in the car. Fourteen, fifteen, run, let you run, sixteen, change the magazine. Look, rabbit, one magazine killed 16 people. That''s why we can''t count the head with bullets."


    Cui Bo''s night vision gun couldn''t see Gao Yang so far. Listening to Gao Yang shooting again and again and counting the heads, it really annoyed him. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Cui Bo said with infinite sadness: "brother Yang, you can''t be too cheap!"


    "Well, what do you say?"


    "One magazine has 20 rounds of bullets. How far is it now? It''s nearly 900 meters above 800 meters? You killed 16 and then used the word" Cai "with me. Well, it''s not good. What do you think of us snipers?"


    The man who changed the magazine said in a loud voice: "wait a minute. How many more? Kill all these first. Seventeen, eighteen, nineteen, well, there''s nothing to move. Continue in another direction."


    Cui Bo spread his hand and said helplessly, "brother Yang, you used to only fight with your head down, not counting your head. Counting your head is my hobby. What''s the matter with you today? You''ve started counting your head? You''re not very annoyed with this."


    Gao Yang put away his gun, stood up and said solemnly: "I don''t think killing is anything to show off, so I don''t like to count how many people I killed. But it depends on what kind of people I killed. Like my current opponents, I think they are not human, but human cancer. It''s best to die. I really want to know how much I have contributed to the world, so I want to count them The next shot killed the number. "


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "well, you count, then count, well, do you want me to write it down for you?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, count it for me and see how many damn bastards I can kill. No, it''s cancer cells."


    Of course, the encirclement circle will not really form a circle. Just a group of people separated by two or three hundred can ensure that Gao Yang can''t leave. Therefore, if you want to continue shooting, you have to move a distance.


    After changing the position and reaching the new shooting position, Gao Yang said, "OK, it''s almost here. The shooting field is very good¡°


    After lying on the ground and aiming high, he said in a deep voice: "it seems that the enemy is still closely connected. Just now he took a fire point for them. I already know here. It seems that these people are very flustered."


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "what''s the matter? Did the enemy hide? Can he fight?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you can''t fight, I can fight."


    Cui Bo curled his mouth and said, "it''s coming again. You can die if you don''t blow?"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but Taylor who came from behind said: "RAM didn''t show off. What he said is the truth. I''ve seen more snipers and cooperated with more snipers. Rabbit, to tell the truth, you''re really good. You''re a good sniper. If you count myopia, you''re the best sniper in myopia. However, don''t compare with RAM."


    Cui Bo is very sad because he is a sniper and a very good sniper. Unfortunately, if he stays in the wrong place and changes a mercenary regiment, he will be confessed, but he will stay in Satan. Under the aura of Gao Yang, he is always habitually ignored. As the most ready-made comparison object, he is compared with Gao Yang. This is the time when he is most easily remembered as a sniper.


    With a long sigh, Cui Bo said sadly and angrily: "Alas, with my ability, it is completely useless to stay in Satan. Falk, I want to quit Satan. I want to be a baby in another mercenary regiment. There are snipers who always act as spectators!"


    Of course, Cui Bo is joking. Let alone taking the initiative to leave Satan. Even if he was killed, he is still Satan''s ghost.


    "The opportunity is coming. Stop chatting and count it for me," he said loudly


    Cui Bo hurriedly said, "it''s seventeen. Don''t count from the beginning."


    "OK, eighteen, nineteen. They''re hiding again. It''s hard to fight."


    At a distance of more than 800 meters, if the enemy hides behind the car, it is really difficult to fight. Even if his head is exposed, it must not be as easy to fight as when he is two or three hundred meters away. Moreover, most of the enemies hide behind the car.


    After only three shots, he lifted up the helpless way: "move forward, change position, move forward, adjust the angle, and then close up and fight again."


    If you want to move, you have to move all the people. After taking action again, Frye shouted, "what''s going on, boss? Do you want to count?"


    Treble shouted, "yes, he wants to count how many people he can kill."


    Frye said excitedly, "OK, OK, make a good statistics this time. I''ll help you count together."


    "What are you doing?" he said in a low voice. "Talk less. Think it''s an outing?"


    Andy he smiled and said, "I don''t know why. Now I''m not nervous at all. I just feel like I''m following you to witness a miracle moment."


    Raphael said helplessly, "which side are we surrounded?"


    Groliov smiled and said, "airborne soldiers are born to be surrounded. I''m used to being surrounded!"


    Raphael also laughed and said, "I just say it casually. In fact, I''d like to see how much the boss can kill. Hey, is this the first time the boss has officially made statistics?"


    Tommy said in a deep voice, "I haven''t seen it before. Do you want to include the shooting records just now?"


    "Just forget it. I don''t remember how much it is. This time, be sure to have an accurate number."


    Frye thought for a moment and said in a hurry, "let''s forget the miscellaneous fish. The people of the virgin of steel must be included?"


    Gao Yang thought about it carefully and said, "the virgin of steel can be counted alone. It can be regarded as a target with high gold content. It is different from those miscellaneous fish of the rebels. Well, what I can confirm just now is four people, which should be the virgin of steel."


    Treble said loudly, "OK, that''s nineteen cancer cells and four virgin Mary."


    Raphael said with a wry smile, "rabbit, please add steel in front of the virgin?"


    A decisive battle with unknown life and death, the atmosphere became extremely relaxed.


    The crowd chatted in the walkie talkie, shifted their positions, walked more than 200 meters obliquely, looked high and said loudly, "OK, here it is."


    This time, Gao Yang chose a shooting position between the two groups of enemies. After looking around, Gao Yang fell to the ground, but before shooting this time, he suddenly said, "Falk!"


    Cui Bo hurriedly said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m stupid. I forgot to open the bipod just now. I''m used to standing fast shooting recently. I forgot to open the gun rack. No wonder two of them could hit but didn''t hit just now. Lean, lean, lean, waste two bullets."


    Gao Yang spoke angrily and opened the gun rack at the same time.


    The crouching position set up the gun rack, which must be more stable than the crouching position, but it was only held in his hand. After a moment of silence, Cui Bo sighed and said, "brother, don''t do this."


    Cui Bo''s words made the people lying on the ground burst into laughter. A moment later, Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "rabbit, don''t always think about comparing with Yang Ge. He is the God of guns. You won''t lose to him."


    Cui Bo said sadly, "you''re not a sniper. How can you understand my mood."


    Li JinFang said, "OK, don''t keep chattering. Count it. You should be happy to be around brother Yang, not as a sniper. You''re brother Yang''s enemy. I don''t understand. Second goods, what can you be depressed about? Look open."


    Cui Bo sighed and said, "toad, don''t talk if you can''t comfort people?"


    The distance was so close that everyone''s night vision instrument could find the target, but Cui Bo reluctantly blocked Li JinFang''s kindness, patted the big sniper in his hand and sighed: "forget it, I won''t rob brother Yang''s head this time, I just..."


    Li JinFang said faintly, "it''s as if you could grab it."


    Cui Bo coughed a few times when he was blocked. At this time, he opened the gun rack, completed the aiming, and arranged the shooting sequence for the enemy. Gao Yang fired again. After the gunshot rang, Cui Bo hurriedly said: "Twenty, twenty-one, twenty-two, twenty-three, my second Olympics is so fast, twenty-four, let people live, twenty-five, twenty-seven, is there a fucking reason!"


    "Dead rabbit, shut up!"


    After being denounced by Li JinFang, Cui Bo immediately stopped talking nonsense and just listened to the loud gunfire to count, but soon he was not alone. Everyone was counting quietly.


    "Forty eight."


    "Is this shot dead? Wounded? Or not at all?"


    "Forty nine, hit. I can see very clearly. The enemy is still moving, but it must be wounded."


    During a small argument, he raised his voice and said, "the wounded is not counted."


    "Oh, it''s still forty-eight."


    After Gao Yang turned back and shot the enemy who had just been wounded but still moved, a group of people said in unison, "forty nine this time."


    "Fifty! I''ve broken the five or ten levels!"


    Taylor shouted excitedly and was despised by everyone.


    "I don''t know. It''s exciting."


    "Yes, it''s just fifty. It''s worth making a fuss?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I haven''t seen the world. After all, what''s it like to see a ram killing in the wild for the first time? You go on, everyone go on."


    Gao Yang changed a magazine, breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly, "be vigilant. Don''t just look at me. The enemy should move. Either expand the siege or attack us. Be careful. The enemy will attack again this time. The attack must be very fierce."


    Frye said in a hurry, "boss, you can fight quickly while the enemy is still in chaos. Don''t worry. We''re watching. You can beat you with peace of mind. OK! The 51st!"

 Chapter 1111

    All the enemies in one direction were killed. When the shooting record remained at the number of 62, the enemy finally attacked on a large scale.


    If the enemy doesn''t attack, they can''t. If they don''t send more people quickly, they can grab a car and drive away.


    The pickup truck rushed over, and many cars rushed together.


    The speed of the car is much faster, and this time the enemy obviously changed his tactics. He no longer fired long-range with truck mounted machine guns. Instead, a car pulled several people to rush to the nearest place and directly came to a scuffle.


    The enemy drove the car too fast. At this time, Gao Yang couldn''t shoot. He fired two shots. After the launch failed to stop a speeding pickup truck, Gao Yang shouted, "be careful and prepare for a close fire! Big bird, can you still monitor the movement of the virgin of steel?"


    Jason shouted, "the virgin of steel is still there. They didn''t participate in the attack."


    The distance from the car was rapidly shortened. When the enemy entered the range of 500 meters, groliov finally opened fire.


    The machine gun failed to stop the enemy''s car, but the driver was killed. The car kept high speed and lost control in the ground. Groliov immediately changed his target and continued to fire.


    It is impossible for the enemy to approach at the same time. The cars from the East are faster. Li JinFang and Taylor use automatic rifles to fire. The enemy''s cars have completely entered the rifle range, and they have no protective ability. Two automatic rifles can also stop the enemy''s cars.


    The enemy basically attacked from four directions at the same time, so there was a lot of pressure to publicize their defense. On one side, Li JinFang and Taylor worked together to stop two cars, while on the other side, Frye and Raphael failed to stop all the enemy cars.


    There are many people and fierce firepower. It''s too simple to play some tactical cooperation. Three cars are in front and one car is behind. Frye and Raphael stopped two cars, but the remaining two are approaching quickly.


    "Support!"


    Frye roared, Gao Yang turned the muzzle and opened fire on two cars nearly 100 meters away.


    "Don''t let a car near! You must guard against the enemy''s use of suicide tactics!"


    The distance is too close, and the field of view of the sight is too small, which is not conducive to rapid aiming, but Gao Yang no longer accurately aims and shoots at this time, but only carries out probability shooting. At this time, groliov finally solved all the pickups in front of him, adjusted the machine gun, and fired a continuous long shot at the two pickups approaching rapidly.


    The pickup truck in front was less than 50 meters away from the nearest Frye. Finally, when a string of tracer bullets fired by groliov hit the position of the car body, the pickup truck suddenly exploded violently.


    After a loud noise, a big fireball formed at the location of the pickup truck. After a moment of stupidity, Raphael suddenly shouted, "suicide attack! Don''t let the enemy close, never!"


    Gao Yang was scared into a cold sweat. He was right. He had a long time to deal with the rebels in Syria. He knew what tricks these rebels could use. As a result, as expected, the enemy really used the ultimate big move. The car rushed over full of cheating drugs. If it rang in the middle of the crowd, it would be completely over.


    The pickup truck had been completely destroyed or stopped, but the people on the car were not dead. They shouted loudly: "fire, don''t let the enemy''s scattered line close!"


    From the stopped pickup truck, more than a dozen rebels rushed over and opened fire while running. They ignored such threats, raised their guns and killed them one by one.


    Gao Yang didn''t count, but Cui Bo kept counting for him.


    "Sixty three, sixty-four, sixty-five, FAK, human fraud!"


    Gao Yang saw an enemy who ran awkwardly. After he shot the enemy in the chest, the running enemy suddenly burst.


    The enemy who planned to approach fell to the ground and fired at them again and again. The nearest was within 200 meters and the farthest was about 300 meters.


    "Don''t leave me to fight such a simple target. All fire, and get rid of the enemy as soon as possible, ready to deal with the enemy''s next attack!"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the people no longer kept the brush record for Gao Yang, shot one after another, killed all the enemies lying on the ground, and knocked out the lights shining on them one by one.


    After cleaning up the threat, groliov shouted: "the siege has been broken, and we are very close to the car. Can we grab the car and leave now?"


    The enemy''s attack has failed, but not all the enemy''s cars have been destroyed. It won''t take long to grab a car and come back.


    Gao Yang also wants to grab a car and drive away, but he doesn''t think the enemy should simply give them the car. In case there are bombs on the car and they can detonate remotely, it''s bad. Just exploding one car doesn''t mean that only one car will explode.


    After hesitating for several times, Gao Yang did not dare to take the risk after all. Throwing a bomb on the car was just easy. Moreover, remote initiation was not a complex technology. Contacted that there was a camel blasting expert in the enemy, Gao Yang did not want to take the initiative to bring the bomb to his side.


    "We can''t get close to the enemy''s car. We can''t afford to risk it. The postman, contact Tyrannosaurus Rex and see if we can get in touch!"


    I can only expect Irene to pick it up. After shouting the order, she said loudly, "hold on, everyone. The enemy won''t give up so easily. Let''s move our position and see what those damn bastards are going to do this time!"


    After being ambushed, you can use yourself as bait and stay in place to fight the enemy''s anti ambush. That''s what happens on the battlefield. When you see moves, the roles of hunters and prey change rapidly.


    Now on the big battlefield, Gao Yang is still the prey of ambush, but on the small battlefield surrounded by big bags, they begin to ambush the enemy again. Of course, this is that Satan is hard enough. If he can''t knock off all the enemy''s pickups and is attacked by the enemy in a suicide attack, Satan has been destroyed.


    "The enemy moved again, Fark. Why are there so many pickups? The leader, the people of the virgin of steel also moved. They seem to have sent out a strange pickup. This pickup is reinforced?"


    The place where the fighting is going on is the base camp where the rebels besieged Aleppo prison, which is particularly unpleasant. Here, the rebels can drive hundreds of cars at will. As for the personnel, let alone 12000, even 10000 enemies can pull them out.


    After looking at the monitor Jason was holding, he said loudly: "the virgin of steel is going to go in person, and they have their own armored vehicles. Guys, prepare the bazooka. The next battle is a hard battle!"

 Chapter 1112

    Although it is not possible to change places with one shot, it is necessary to change places as soon as possible in an ambush.


    While they were moving their positions quickly, Jason suddenly shouted, "they moved, many people! FAK, many people came out of the village!"


    The enemy quietly completed the assembly, or not the assembly, but after giving an order, all the people who had been in the house came out.


    Gao Yang subconsciously opened his mouth.


    It was too far away from the village, and the night vision instrument or gun could not see the situation in the village, but from the perspective of the UAV that had been above the village, the rebels suddenly rushed out of the cave like a large nest of ants.


    Looking at the dense red spots on the ground, he swallowed his saliva and said in a deep voice: "how many fucking people are there!"


    Jason didn''t know whether he was excited or nervous. His hands holding the display screen trembled a little. After he coughed, he whispered, "at least 1000 people, at least 1000 people."


    Sea of people tactics, is it finally going to the sea of people tactics.


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment and suddenly shouted, "come on, run and collect ammunition in the siege that the enemy began to build."


    If there is enough ammunition, the sea of people tactic is the death tactic, but if there is not enough ammunition, the sea of people tactic is no solution.


    In addition to Gao Yang, most of the others carried two ammunition bases, that is, 600 bullets. Groliov carried 2000 machine gun bullets and Frye only carried 300 submachine bullets. He mainly carried rocket launchers and grenades.


    The consumption of bullets is not very large. There are at least 400 bullets left on the raider, but this bullet is not enough. After all, this kind of thing is just talk. For the raider, ten bullets can kill one person in such a long-distance battle, which is the performance of being strong against the sky.


    If the enemy rushes over and is too close, and then shoots again after accurate aiming, wait for the enemy to rush over. These days, the rebels also use automatic rifles. If the distance is too close, even Meng can hit several.


    As for Gao Yang, he has less than 200 bullets left. Even if he can shoot one at a time, he can''t solve the fundamental problem. Moreover, the enemy is not a target who only gets hit but doesn''t fight back. Even if it''s a stray bullet, you have to guard against it.


    There are too few bullets. A precise shooter with 300 bullets is already a large amount of ammunition. After all, if he is surrounded by thousands of enemies, he really plans to kill all the enemies one by one. Such a person is not stupid, so there is no other explanation.


    The enemy began to shoot from the village. It was all heavy machine guns. It was like playing at a distance of more than 1000 meters, and the enemy began to suppress it with bullet rain aimlessly.


    Can''t be hit by stray bullets. He shouted loudly: "lie down! Big dog, give me a bullet chain. Two people can help me fill the magazine. Come on, come on!"


    The original preset battlefield of this battle was Street warfare, so most of Satan''s people brought 5.56 mm rifles, but Gao Yang always maintained the common ammunition with groliov. Both of them used 7.62 mm NATO ammunition. At this time, the common ammunition finally came into use.


    Groliov''s load is mainly used to carry bullets. His carrying capacity is counted by 1000 rounds. It''s enough to give it to Gao Yang.


    Raphael ran to groliov and took a 250 round bullet chain, while Frye ran to Gao Yang and asked him to pass Gao Yang''s empty magazine.


    Raphael took out his tool pliers and pulled the bullets from the chain. Then Frye pressed the bullets into the magazine one by one.


    Jason roared, "the enemy is charging!"


    The enemy directly launched an assault from the village, and the crowd moved. The rebels quickly expanded from a small front to both sides. While moving forward, the military line became wider and wider. After the rebel cannon fodder rushed up, a reinforced and modified armored vehicle began to move.


    "The virgin of steel also moved. They are in the armored car. There are at least 20 people in that armored car!"


    Gao Yang just looked at the monitor, so Jason''s words were to inform others.


    The UAV can''t judge the armor thickness of the armored vehicle. Gao Yang is worried about whether the rocket launcher can penetrate the enemy''s armored vehicle. This time, he only brought three rocket launchers, all of which are rpg-26 disposable light rockets, and one has been used in the village, that is to say, They have only two rockets to use against the enemy''s armored vehicles.


    Seeing that the enemy''s line of arms had entered within 1000 meters, Gao Yang waved his hand, motioned to Jason to hide in a safer place with the monitor, and put his eyes behind the sight.


    Gao Yang didn''t shoot in a hurry. When the enemy entered the 800 meter range, he fired for the first time.


    One shot at a time. If the enemy doesn''t lie down, Gao Yang will help them lie down.


    Gao Yang has always looked down on the rebel soldiers. In his eyes, these people are really not good at anything except death, but Gao Yang also admires the rebel soldiers because they are really not afraid of death.


    After shooting and emptying the magazine, Gao Yang took off the magazine and threw it aside. Frye took it and began to load it, while Raphael has been pulling down the bullet chain of groliov''s machine gun.


    "Count, full magazine, no loss."


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to count them one by one, so he changed his counting method. He didn''t count the number of hits, but only saw that a few shots didn''t hit. There were 20 magazines in one magazine, which was easy to count.


    After changing into a new magazine, Gao Yang began to shoot. After shooting out a new magazine, he said loudly: "one shot missed!"


    Cui Bo roared, "there are 100, 104! Brothers, why don''t we lose!"


    Frye said disdainfully, "bah! Is it good to die? If Israel dies one, it has to kill ten as revenge. When it changes prisoners, it uses a hundred for an Israeli. What''s the name of the Israeli soldier changed not long ago? In order to change him, Israel has used 1027 prisoners."


    Taylor said casually, "Shalit, the captured Israeli soldier''s name is Shalit."


    Gao Yang just played in silence, but the others chatted again.


    Everyone has a bad feeling, but it''s good to die or live. Anyway, it''s all like this. It''s nothing more than being scared half to death before dying in war, or welcoming death in another way, that is, talking and laughing, doing what you should do, and finally getting a kind of praise when you die.


    Gao Yang plays and flies, while others talk and laugh.


    No one wants to lose the reputation of a coward. It''s good if he dies. In case he doesn''t die, he will have to be laughed at again and again, so everyone has to shout and laugh loudly, and he has to be very relaxed.


    Since he was scared to pee his pants on the battlefield for the first time, Frye has never been counselled in a war. The more he meets this dangerous scene, the more calm he is than others. He doesn''t know who he is afraid of. But now Frye has shown the spirit of being brave and fearless of death. No one has to give him a thumbs up and say that a tough man has seed.


    "Ha ha, cool, 171. That''s cool. It''s cool if I don''t fight! Guys, the armored car is mine later. Let''s see how I do it!"


    Frye laughed and shouted. The enemy was about to enter a range of 400 meters. Frye pressed the last bullet removed from the last bullet chain into the magazine, handed the magazine to Gao Yang, and then pulled the rocket launcher behind him.


    Gao Yang went crazy again. After unloading the magazine and installing a new magazine, he roared, "it''s full of magazines again, FAK, disobey! Disobey!"


    So far, except Gao Yang, everyone else had not fired a shot.


    Taylor laughed and said, "take it! I''ve already taken it! You deserve the name of the God of guns!"


    After unloading the empty magazine again and replacing it with a full magazine, he shouted, "big dog, give me another bullet chain, guys, fight!"


    If you don''t fight again, it will be too close. After Gao Yang gave an order, many assault rifles opened fire together.


    The enemy''s offensive has been seriously delayed by Gao Yang, but the enemy, regardless of whether his combat quality is high or not, can be fierce and not afraid of death. They absolutely deserve it. Gao Yang slowed down a wide section of the sandal line a lot, but the enemy never fell down and stopped charging.


    Gao Yang continued shooting. Halfway through the magazine, Jason suddenly shouted, "the armored car has stopped!"


    As soon as Jason''s voice fell, Gao Yang felt a shock in his back, like being hit hard by a sledgehammer.


    Without a word, he raised his head again, and Gao Yang quickly pointed the muzzle of the gun at the armored vehicle.


    Gao Yang saw the firing hole on the side of the armored vehicle, and then he saw a flash of fire in the firing hole.


    When he saw the muzzle flame flashing in the shooting hole, Gao Yang also shot at the shooting hole.


    After firing the gun, Gao Yang felt that the position of his back waist was another heavy blow, and he was shot again. However, this time, he felt slightly worse than the heavy blow after being shot last time. It should be an angle problem. The bullet bounced after hitting the bulletproof vest at an almost parallel angle.


    "Fight me, you''re not fucking qualified!"


    Gao Yang confirmed that he killed the shooter in the shooting hole. After a crazy roar, Gao Yang didn''t move and continued to stare at the shooting hole on the armored vehicle.


    There are two shooting holes on the side of the armored vehicle. Hold high and move the muzzle. No matter who is in the nearby shooting hole or not, it is a shot.


    Cui Bo''s sniper rifle also kept shooting. After a few shots, Cui Bo suddenly laughed and said in a loud voice: "armor piercing bullet can penetrate, my armor bullet can penetrate armored vehicles!"


    When Gao Yang wanted to continue shooting, the armored car suddenly moved again.


    Jason didn''t shoot. He lay on the ground and looked at the display screen, but he suddenly knocked his head on the display in his hand, and then didn''t look up.


    "Big bird! Big bird!"


    Hearing Andy Ho''s loud call, Jason slightly raised his head, took a look at his monitor, reached out and wiped the monitor, but his shoulders were like unable to support the weight of his head. Then Jason''s face pressed on the monitor again.

 Chapter 1113

    Gao Yang is still concentrating on shooting. He has been shot twice in a row, and he is sure that the bullets are shot from the stopped armored vehicle.


    The people of the virgin of steel are not good stubble, their snipers are also accurate, and they have entered the visual range of the night vision instrument, that is, the one-way transparency of the battlefield has ended.


    When the armored car stopped, Gao Yang dared not relax for a moment, but the enemy''s armored car opened again. Gao Yang finally had the leisure to see Jason.


    Andy ho climbed up to Jason. He took a look at Jason''s face and shouted, "shot in the head! Shot in the shoulder!"


    Gao Yang''s heart sank. Although he had expected, he was still dead at last.


    However, after Andy ho reached out and buttoned the hole in Jason''s face twice, he roared with joy: "the bullet didn''t blow his head, it''s a bouncing bullet, ha ha! The big bird can''t die!"


    He jumped wildly again. It''s good if he can''t die.


    Just don''t die!


    Gao Yang fired another shot and shouted, "little fly!"


    Frye roared, "it''s too far!"


    The effective range of the rpg-26 is only 250 meters, and the armored vehicle is still a little far away. Frye pulls the strap of the rocket launcher in one hand and crawls forward quickly on the ground. At this time, Cui Bo uses his big sniper to shoot continuously at the driver''s seat of the armored vehicle.


    Although I don''t know the thickness of the armor, TREB''s bullet didn''t jump and didn''t become fragments. It shows that the armor piercing bullet hit the armored vehicle.


    Cui Bo emptied a magazine. After replacing it with a new magazine, he shouted, "how can you keep fighting!"


    Gao Yang roared angrily, "Er Huo, try to hit the left! This is a fucking right-hand drive car!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know if it''s a right-hand steering vehicle, but since it''s always useless to play the left driving position, and the bullet obviously penetrated the armor, it''s natural to try the modified armored vehicle as a right-hand steering vehicle.


    "Fly ready, worker bee ready!"


    Cui Bo changed his position and started shooting. At this time, Gao Yang had given up shooting armored vehicles and fired with the enemy''s machine gunners and rocket launchers, but when the distance was close enough, these people could pose a greater threat.


    Frye had put the bazooka on his shoulder. Andy Ho, who was beside Jason, shouted, "the lady of steel has got off!"


    The lady of steel was about to get out of the car to fight. The figure quickly rushed out of the door at the rear of the armored car, and then quickly fell to the ground. Then the armored car turned and stopped to cover the personnel leaving the car.


    Gao Yang aimed at the back door of the armored vehicle, but the armored vehicle blocked the shooting range. He could only try his best to block the shooting hole on the armored vehicle so that the enemy wouldn''t shoot inside.


    Frye fired the rocket. The rocket hit the front of the armored vehicle. Then Tommy''s mortar landed and accurately landed behind the armored vehicle.


    Andy has two purposes. While giving first aid to Jason, he takes time to take a look at the display screen around him from time to time. When Tommy''s mortar shell lands, he yells: "the enemy is scattered, Fark, how can the UAV operate? The UAV position should move! The height is too low, and the enemy is at the edge of the field of view, how can I move?"


    Andy ho operates the UAV and tries to fly closer, but it doesn''t move. Fortunately, the UAV flies farther.


    "Falk! Reverse, reverse! How can I fly so fast? Well, I''m back. How can I fix the position? Falk, I flew over!"


    Andy he is very worried, but Gao Yang has time to recall how Jason plays with UAVs. He raises his gun and just stares at the armored vehicle for fear that the enemy will suddenly emerge from both sides of the armored vehicle.


    Andy he sat on the ground. He was lying on his stomach, but he couldn''t deal with Jason''s wound smoothly, so he sat up. In order to continue to provide extremely valuable battlefield vision, he had to stop giving Jason first aid and try to adjust the position of the UAV.


    Gao Yang saw someone flash out from behind the armored vehicle and fired a shot. Gao Yang immediately opened fire, but the flashing enemy also opened fire.


    The bullet hit the man who flashed the shot, but after being shot, the man who was hit by Gao Yang just staggered back and then retracted.


    Andy he, sitting next to Jason, fell to the ground, but he soon sat up again.


    Gao Yang failed to penetrate the enemy''s bulletproof vest. Similarly, the enemy failed to penetrate Andy Ho''s bulletproof vest.


    The enemy was also equipped with heavy bulletproof vests. Gao Yang immediately changed his shooting strategy and continued to aim at both sides of the armored vehicle.


    Gao Yang rolled in place for several times and left the original shooting position slightly. After waiting for a short time, the two men flashed out from behind the armored vehicle.


    Gao Yang first fired a shot and hit the man in front of him in the leg. When the enemy fell to the ground, Gao Yang immediately hit the man in the back in the leg, but before he fired, he felt a shock on his head and the low light night vision instrument in front of his left eye went dark.


    Gao Yang''s head shifted slightly. He threw his sight back behind the sight. He shot first before the enemy fired the second shot and hit the enemy in the chest.


    Gao Yang just plans to shoot the enemy first, but he can''t shoot. After buying some time, he will shoot the enemy again, but he finds that this shot has knocked the enemy down.


    Gao Yang quickly transferred the gun to the enemy in the thigh, fired another shot, hit the enemy''s head trying to climb back, then turned the gun, ignoring the bullets fired at him, and fired two more shots.


    Both guns hit the enemy, but only one of them fell. One of them was wearing heavy bulletproof vests and the other was not.


    The people wearing heavy bulletproof vests retracted again, and Gao Yang fired two more shots at the people who fell to the ground. Both of them were shot in the chest. Although they were not wearing heavy bulletproof vests, they could not ensure death, so Gao Yangchao shot their heads again.


    Someone flashed out from the other side, but was immediately shot to the ground by groliov''s machine gun.


    Within a short time of stopping the armored vehicle and starting to leave the vehicle to attack, Gao Yang has killed three people, while groliov has killed two people on the other side.


    The loss of the virgin of steel was very heavy. Gao Yang felt that the virgin of steel should not come out again in a short time, so he shouted: "Dragon Knight, give me the big bird''s night vision!"


    When he shouted loudly, his heart was pounding. When the enemy rushed out just now, he broke his night vision, and there were two holes in his helmet. As long as it was one centimeter down, his celestial cover had been lifted.


    The strength of the virgin of steel is really not blowing, but the master fights life and death only in a moment. This is the era of talking with a gun. Life and death are separated at the moment of meeting.


    Just reached out and touched it, Gao Yang knew that the small hole in his helmet was pierced by a 5.56 mm bullet.


    With a 5.56 mm assault rifle, he fired from a standing position of nearly 300 meters. One shot came and hit him directly in the head. Gao Yang said that he was not afraid to deceive others and that he was not satisfied with it.


    Andy ho takes off the night vision on Jason''s helmet and throws it to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang reached out and could get the night vision instrument and install it on his helmet, which was a matter of a few seconds. However, before and after taking the night vision instrument, Gao Yang was stunned and did not dare to delay the time to install the night vision instrument, because the enemy lying down and shooting at them got up again and launched an assault.


    When Li JinFang started shooting, the accurate shooting forced the enemy who launched the charge to stop, so Gao Yang could focus all his attention on the armored vehicle on which the steel virgin rode. However, after the enemy finally launched the charge again, he had to fire at the cannon fodder. The distance was too close, so he had to suppress the enemy''s attack again.


    It is the sorrow of everyone on the attacking side to attack the position of an unparalleled gun god, and the gun god also has enough bullets.


    Gao Yang''s firing speed is completely unlike that of a semi-automatic rifle. The enemy launched a charge again and has a large number of targets similar to the target. Although the distance is close, but the enemy does not have a night vision, Gao Yang can kill at will.


    The only thing Gao Yang needs to worry about is that the virgin of steel participates in the charge. As long as the virgin of steel is given time to aim and shoot, it''s hard to say what will happen.


    Gao Yang stretched out his left hand to get the magazine, but he felt empty. The full magazine he put on his left hand had been knocked out. He stretched out his hand and took out a full magazine from his chest. After loading it, Gao Yang said loudly, "big dog! Give me another bullet chain!"


    If you need to take out the magazine from your chest, it means that there are 100 bullets left. Let Gao Yang hit 100 bullets, which can be finished in less than two minutes.


    Put on the magazine, reach out and pull the broken night vision instrument from the helmet, and then easily put Jason''s night vision instrument on his head. It was too late to adjust the position of the night vision instrument. Gao Yang continued shooting. When he replaced a magazine after 20 rounds of ammunition emptied again, he quickly reached out and adjusted the night vision instrument to the appropriate position.


    Finally, the vision of his left eye was restored, and Gao Yang didn''t have to keep the muzzle of the gun always aimed at the armored vehicle.


    Frye climbed back and cooperated with Raphael to load Gao Yang''s magazine again. However, although there was less firepower, the enemy''s offensive stopped again. This time, the rebels not only stopped, but also many people began to retreat.


    The enemy was afraid of being beaten and rushed up with one breath, but the people around him fell down continuously, but they could not see the people shooting at them. They had to shoot bullets indiscriminately in the dark. In this case, we can see the true color of the rebel mob.


    When they find that they are not afraid of death and can not solve the problem, these rebels will naturally choose to save their lives.


    At this time, Gao Yang keenly found some problems. After retreating, the rebels who guarded the armored vehicles very close soon stopped again, and then returned to continue the attack. However, the rebels who were far away from the armored vehicles began to disperse like the tide after turning back, running as fast as when they rushed up.

 Chapter 1114

    When the tide receded, the reef was exposed.


    The rebels came and retreated rapidly, and most of the rebels fled. After the last few people who charged in the opposite direction were killed, only the armored vehicles driven by the steel virgin were left on the battlefield, just like the reefs exposed after the ebb tide of the sea.


    Gao Yang suddenly laughed.


    "If the people of the virgin of steel refuse to go, they can''t go either."


    The situation fell into a very strange situation. Gao Yang said that they were the party ambushed. They escaped from the ambush circle, but they were knocked off the helicopter, cut off their retreat, and then had to continue to stick outside the village.


    Hold on, fight back, hold on again, and the enemy''s offensive was defeated.


    The virgin of steel came up. As a result, they rushed to the front, but fell into the situation of being unable to advance and retreat. They changed from an ambush to a turtle in a jar.


    There is nothing more wonderful than this. The form has changed several times, and the offensive and defensive momentum has changed several times. Now it''s our turn.


    On the battlefield, don''t think of yourself as a winner until the end.


    Now Satan''s array ground is very narrow. Relying on the cover of armored vehicles, the steel virgin can avoid being hit by Gao Yang. However, if they run back like rebels, they will leave the cover of armored vehicles sooner or later. Once they are separated from the cover of armored vehicles, it is time for Gao Yang to pick up their heads.


    Li JinFang hurriedly said, "the virgin of steel must run!"


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "no, they can''t run. They can''t control the rebel forces. They may attack when the enemy forces launch a new round of attack, or they will take the initiative to attack us."


    The virgin of steel can''t run. Gao Yang is very confident about it.


    People are dignified. When Satan''s people die, their comrades in arms will be furious and revenge at all costs. So is the virgin of steel.


    Gao Yang has killed several people of the lady of steel. If the lady of steel is a temporary mercenary or a shameless mercenary group, she may be able to recognize the failure by holding her nose. After being overturned under absolute advantage, she has to find a way to leave.


    Unfortunately, the virgin of steel is not an unknown person. The first medium-sized mercenary regiment must have pride. They can''t afford to lose their face. Moreover, the virgin of steel not only has fame, but also strength. Even now, the remaining people of the virgin of steel are more than Satan who is full of wounded soldiers.


    If the virgin of steel really gives a go, the outcome is not certain.


    Gao Yang felt that the virgin of steel could not run anyway. As for the active attack, he still waited for the rebels to launch a new round of attack.


    "The virgin of steel can''t attack. There are leaders. Their attack is dead. They will certainly wait for the rebels to launch a new round of offensive!"


    Groliov whispered. Gao Yang thought it was very reasonable. The virgin of steel may want face and backbone, but after paying several lives in a row, they can''t dare to continue the attack without learning a lesson.


    The rebel''s large-scale offensive is over, but the rebel''s command structure is still there, and there are more cannon fodder. Here we guard the rebel''s base and can launch a second offensive at any time. Therefore, Gao Yang decided not to wait.


    After taking a deep breath, he raised his voice and said: "Guys, the enemy may launch another offensive at any time, and we don''t know what tactics and weapons the enemy will choose next time. In my opinion, they may use all kinds of strange things prepared for Aleppo prison on our heads. I think we can''t wait any longer. We have to take the initiative to attack the steel virgin."


    After a pause, he said with a smile: "guys, the virgin of steel is our biggest threat. The most important thing is that we and the virgin of steel are sworn enemies to each other. I decided not to meet when the virgin of steel and the rebels attack again. If they refuse to come over, we will go over and we take the initiative to attack!"


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "OK, let''s take the initiative to attack and destroy the steel virgin before the enemy army comes."


    Yang shouted and said, "postman, can you contact Irene?"


    "I can''t get in touch. She''s at least dozens of kilometers away."


    "Irene, I don''t know how long to wait. Well, kill the steel virgin, maybe we can go home by helicopter. Hurry up, brothers, we''re on."


    Frye said with a smile: "it''s time to tell the people of the virgin of steel. The retired people of the pure special forces are great! Falk! I''m a street gangster and still kill them. Haha, is this a victory for civilians?"


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "that''s right. When Irene is away, hurry up and say that the fucking special forces are great. Satan specializes in special forces."


    For accurate shooters and snipers, the attack is much more difficult than defense, but Gao Yang doesn''t care. At this time, he doesn''t consider the risk, only has great ambition.


    While treble and Frye were laughing, Gao Yang moved to Jason and looked at Jason''s injury.


    Jason was shot in the right face. One face was bloody, but the bullet was blocked by the cheekbones. Although the cheekbones were broken, it was not fatal. He was just knocked unconscious by the huge impact.


    After looking at Jason and the monitor, seeing the man of the virgin of steel standing, Gao Yang immediately said loudly, "the big dog and the rabbit cover, and the others who can move follow me."


    Taylor immediately said, "I have no problem. I can move!"


    Gao Yang looked at the crowd, took a deep breath and said, "toad and the postman went around from the left of the armored car, and the others and I attacked from the right. Work hard and solve them as quickly as possible!"


    Andy Ho and Jason can''t move. Groliov and TREB need to cover in the distance. There are six people who can really attack.


    Li JinFang and Taylor attack from the left and attack from the right, leaving Gao Yang, Frye, Raphael and Tommy.


    Seeing that the people were ready, Gao Yang waved his hand. The two groups immediately got up from the ground and began to touch the armored vehicle 300 meters away.


    For this reason, Satan''s action can be regarded as a counter attack anyway.


    Six people took the initiative to attack at least 20 enemies left, and these 20 people are still the virgin of steel. This is not only a counter attack, but a strong counter attack.


    Holding a gun, Gao Yang trotted to the front. He is not only good at shooting at rest, but also good at moving.


    Gao Yang not only dares to hit the forward with a pistol in the indoor war, but also dares to hit the forward with a sniper rifle in the open field.


    Moving forward will be exposed to the enemy''s vision. Gao Yang slowed down a little and began to move forward in an irregular S-shaped route. When the first red dot appeared in his sight, he immediately fired while running.


    The enemy formed a long and narrow line in the back of the armored vehicle. What Gao Yang could see first was the last one in the formation of the virgin of steel.


    First, Gao Yang fired a shot. He didn''t know whether he hit the other party. This time, the enemy was lying on the ground, and he was standing. The body exposed by the enemy''s angle was not large, so after he fired a shot while running, Gao Yang stopped his foot and shot the enemy''s head again for safety.


    Shooting at a distance of a little more than 200 meters, shooting at a standstill, hitting a person''s head and an armored vehicle, there is no difference in difficulty for Gao Yang.


    The enemy seems to be in some confusion. They should have never thought that Satan would launch a counterattack under this situation, but elite is elite. Although it is very unexpected, the enemy''s counterattack was very fast. After the first person was shot, other members immediately opened fire on Gao Yang.


    It''s one thing to be kind enough to launch a counterattack against the enemy. It''s another thing to stand and be beaten foolishly. You should have courage, but you should also have enough strength and combat wisdom. Otherwise, if you only know how to hit and rush, you won''t be like the cannon fodder of the rebels.


    As a qualified marksman, you can''t only know how to hit people with a gun, but also know how to avoid being hit by the enemy.


    After Gao Yang fired the second shot, he fell on the ground, more than 200 meters apart. Although the ground was generally flat, it was farmland after all. A little ridge made it impossible for people to find their lying opponents.


    Lying on the ground, he quickly climbed forward for a while, jumped up, stood straight, ran two steps, and fired a shot in the process of running.


    That is, he can only run two steps. If he runs more, he will have to eat a gun. The firing time is too short. After all, he fired a gun while running. Gao Yang doesn''t know whether his shot just hit the enemy or not.


    He tilted his head, looked at the direction of the enemy, raised his hands and climbed fiercely on the ground with a gun.


    The posture is very indecent, but it can minimize the bullet hit surface. When he climbs fiercely, Andy ho suddenly yells in his headphones: "stand!"


    Gao Yang immediately tilted his body to take the gun, and then as soon as he put his eyes behind the sight, he found two enemies standing up.


    The enemy is going to launch a rocket launcher. With Andy he''s reminder, Gao Yang gets a second of preparation time. He shoots an enemy carrying a rocket in the face before they find the rocket.


    It''s too close. It''s not easy to use the sight. Because the field of view of the sight is too small, it certainly can''t shoot multiple targets as fast as when using the mechanical sight. Therefore, when Gao Yang aimed the sight at the second rocket launcher, the man had completed the launch and fell down.


    ¡°RPG£¡¡±


    Frye shouted, but instead of lying down, Gao Yang stood up and shot the man who fired the rocket launcher in the head, and then fell to the ground as soon as possible.


    It was a rare opportunity to accurately grasp the enemy''s position. Gao Yang risked a shot. While he lay down, Gao Yang heard the sound of bullets passing by.


    The rocket exploded, but the explosion position was far away from Gao Yang. The rocket launchers who were afraid of being hit by the enemy could not accurately aim and then fire. They could only launch the rocket as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang was facing the enemy. He twisted his head and climbed on the ground like a mouse foraging in the field. He continued to look for the opportunity to shoot the enemy in a very ugly posture.

 Chapter 1115

    Randy Davis has never encountered such a strange battle after fighting for half his life.


    Randy Davis joined the army at the age of 19. He is 49 this year. He said he had fought for half his life without exaggeration.


    He was selected into SAS at the age of 24, and then experienced a long time in SAS until he retired from SAS at the age of 47. Randy thought he had experienced the cruelest battle in the world.


    Randy has not participated in actual combat several times in his long service experience. These days, there are too few cases where he can use SAS. Therefore, although he has not been a mercenary for a long time, he has experienced more battles than he has served in SAS for more than 20 years.


    If it weren''t for the hard life after retirement, if he hadn''t adapted to the life in the military camp and the good treatment after retirement, Randy would certainly not accept the invitation of the virgin of steel to become a mercenary.


    Until joining the virgin of steel, Randy found that he finally found the direction of life, killing, he is suitable for this.


    When he first joined the virgin of steel, Randy looked down on others. He didn''t think anyone could compare with him. Until he found that there were several people from SAS in the virgin of steel, Randy finally put away his pride, because he found that he didn''t have the proud capital as he thought.


    But Randy still looks down on other mercenaries. What is the virgin of steel? It is a collection of the best people in the world and the most powerful mercenary regiment. In the battle Randy experienced with the virgin of steel, he has not met any opponent worthy of his respect.


    But now, Randy''s fear, anger, and confusion made him extremely frustrated.


    Randy never imagined that one day he would be pressed down by a sniper.


    The sniper, how on earth did he do it?


    Watching the people around him die one by one, Randy really began to feel afraid. He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid of dying in an unknown way.


    Randy felt very strange, because he really couldn''t imagine how the guy who suddenly appeared, no matter what posture he shot, could take a person''s life with each shot.


    Fear comes from the unknown.


    Randy tasted fear for the first time in his life.


    "Find the ram! Kill him. When he appears, concentrate your fire and kill him, FAK! Kill him! Kill him! Satan is over!"


    The rattlesnake roared again, and the chattering guy began to talk nonsense again. Who doesn''t want to kill the haunted ram, but how to kill the ram is the main crux.


    The clock couldn''t bear it anymore. His breath began to rush. From time to time, he lifted his body from the ground and tried to find the ram. Randy was worried about his old partner.


    Randy respects a comrade in arms very much. He is also from SAS, but Smith, who joined the virgin of steel before him, is dead.


    Smith was a sniper. When he was still in the armored vehicle, he was shot through his left eye. Randy thought he should have realized something at that time.


    "Randy! We have to do something! We''ll be killed like a turkey if we lie here like this. We have a dominant number, and there''s only one damn ram! He''s not a god! I can kill him with one shot! Brother, let''s take a risk. I can kill him. I''m confident!"


    The clock said several times impatiently in the walkie talkie. After thinking for a moment, Randy thought it might be time to fight to the death. It felt too bad to lie on the ground like a mouse and be killed one by one.


    Randy took a deep breath and whispered, "I trust clocks and watches. I''d like to be a bait. Who will come with me?"


    This is the way to die. If facing others, Randy won''t ask for advice. He just needs to shout. Naturally, someone will be willing to stand up and shoot a sniper who killed many of their comrades in arms, but now it''s different. Now the opponent is the man known as the God of guns.


    "Two people are not enough! Two people can''t! Who volunteered to expose? Answer me!"


    The rattlesnake shouted again.


    Randy smiled bitterly. Finally, did the proud rattlesnake recognize the reality.


    Randy knew that the rattlesnake was shot by the man called ram, and then rested for a long time. Although he hated the rattlesnake''s chattering mouth, Randy still recognized the rattlesnake''s ability. He had combat effectiveness and good command. He knew that several people had died in the desert combat unit of the rattlesnake belt, And the rattlesnake was shot by a mercenary named ram. Randy was still a little surprised.


    Randy doesn''t care about this kind of thing. There are only sharpshooters in the world. There are sharpshooters from there.


    But now, Randy began to think that maybe there was a gun god in the world. The ram, he was just a person, but with a gun in hand, he became a God.


    "I''ll lure the enemy!"


    "I joined voluntarily. Now there are four people."


    It was the two Swedes who spoke. Randy couldn''t help looking in their direction. It seemed that the two Swedes joined the steel virgin just to avenge Satan''s mercenary regiment.


    Satan mercenary regiment, the damn name given by this damn blasphemer, these bastards are even named after Satan.


    Randy couldn''t help being more angry, but he soon had an idea that those guys of Satan were really demons, especially their leader ram, the guy called gungod. He was really like the devil. Maybe the ram was the embodiment of Satan.


    "Merciful Lord, you look at me in heaven. Don''t leave a place for Satan, so that I won''t be tempted by Satan and free me from the threat of Satan. Almighty Lord, save me and help your people overcome Satan. Please shine your light on me..."


    "Countdown! 3.2.1, up!"


    "Amen!"


    Hearing the countdown of the clock, Randy, who was praying, ended his unfinished prayer. After an Amen as the conclusion, he suddenly jumped up.


    Standing up straight, Randy found four targets, but he didn''t know they were haunted rams.


    Randy shot as fast as he could. When he stood up, a man just stood up and kept leaning forward.


    Randy shot a long shot, but at the moment he shot, he found that the leaping man also shot, moving the gun when his body reached the highest point.


    It was a ram. Randy confirmed that he shot a ram, and he felt he had hit a ram.


    Randy stood where he was. He wanted to replenish the machine gun towards the ram that had fallen to the ground again. The other party was wearing heavy bulletproof clothing. If he hit the protected position, he might not be able to kill the other party.


    Randy wanted to shoot, but he felt a pain in his leg and fell down involuntarily after a heavy blow to his lower abdomen.


    Although he was shot, Randy was full of joy. He shouted, "I hit him, I hit the ram! I was shot, kill the ram! Clock, I hit him, you..."


    Randy stopped shouting and stared at the clock.


    The clock lay on the ground in a very strange position, and his head was folded into a 90 degree angle. Because his neck was hit, the bullet completely broke his throat bone, and a big hole appeared in the middle of his neck, leaving only the skin on both sides of his neck connected.


    "Machine gunner! Machine gunner! Suppress fire and kill ram!"


    Randy didn''t hear the machine gun, so he yelled impatiently.


    After roaring, Randy reached out and wiped his eyes, then whispered, "farewell, my partner, merciful Lord, please forgive his sin and lead him into heaven, Amen."


    Once again, he turned his head and looked at the clock. Randy gritted his teeth, adjusted his posture, pointed the muzzle of the gun at the direction in which he had just jumped up and shot, and then murmured, "God of guns, is it really a god of guns? In that state, he can still hit the neck of the clock. It is worthy of being a god of guns."


    At a distance of more than 200 meters, Randy is also confident in his shooting. He is sure that he hit the ram. Even if the ram is really a gun god, he will die after being shot.


    Randy''s going to stand up. He''s going to fight.


    But when he stood up, he found that several people had stood up, but they were falling one after another.


    There was the sound of large caliber sniper rifles, machine guns and assault rifles, but they all belonged to the enemy. They paid too much for killing the ram.


    The rattlesnake fell down. Randy saw that both legs of the rattlesnake were broken. The bullet hit his thigh from the side. After one leg was completely broken, the bullet turned the other leg into a blood mist. This is the bullet of a large caliber sniper rifle.


    "Reinforcements will arrive soon. They will arrive soon. Hold on. Don''t take the initiative to expose it. They will die soon!"


    The rattlesnake roared in pain. He was dying. The loss of blood would kill him, but he was still performing the duty of a commander.


    Facing the rattlesnake''s performance, Randy decided to forgive him. Although he has always been annoyed by the commander who likes to talk nonsense, it seems that he is dying, so forgive him.


    Randy didn''t know where the strength came from and suddenly stood up from the ground.


    Randy disobeyed orders for the first time in his life, whether in SAS or in the virgin of steel. As a soldier, he disobeyed orders for the first time.


    Even if he dies, Randy will see whether the ram is dead or not. Moreover, even if he dies, he doesn''t want to be saved by the rebels who make him despise his bones.


    There was no one in the direction he had just shot, but Randy found that two people were surrounded by a man lying on the ground. The man lying on the ground was not far from the place where the ram had just shot, that is, he did hit the ram.


    Randy was full of joy. His gun was aimed at the enemy again, but just then, he heard footsteps behind him.


    Randy should have shot, but he couldn''t stop his impulse. He turned his head, and then he saw a ferocious man waving the butt of the gun.


    Hearing the sound of the broken throat bone, Randy, who flew back, only had time to flash an idea in his heart. Sure enough, he was cheated by Satan because he paid too much for beating the ram. Those damn rebels, those idiot rebels

 Chapter 1116

    Gao Yang jumped up. When he found that four people suddenly stood up, he fired a shot in a hurry.


    Gao Yang''s reaction was fast enough, but in the process of falling, he only felt a pain in his hand and then his neck.


    Falling to the ground, Gao Yang ran forward desperately. Frye and Raphael fought back with Tommy, so that the four men of the steel virgin couldn''t continue shooting at him.


    But he didn''t climb far. Gao Yang felt wrong. He felt that his blood loss was too fast. Then he stretched out his left hand and touched his right arm. He found that there was an eye-catching inside his right arm.


    In fact, it can''t be regarded as eye-catching. The bullet lost its stability, spun and rested from his arm, opening a hole, and then blood was gushing out of the open wound.


    It''s not flow, it''s spray.


    The gun god is not a God. If you get shot, you will die,


    Gao Yang stopped moving and shouted, "I was shot! Brachial artery lost blood, a lot of blood!"


    Gao Yang only felt the rapid numbness of his right arm. He reluctantly stretched out his left hand and held the top of the wound of his right arm with the greatest strength to slow down the speed of bleeding.


    Gao Yang is very afraid. He will die in a few minutes because of arterial blood loss, and he really doesn''t want to die.


    Many of the enemies stood up, Gao Yang let go of his hand holding his right arm and wanted to continue moving, but he found that his right arm couldn''t exert strength at all, and when he began to climb, he found that his right hand was also hurt.


    Fortunately, TREB and groliov have moved to the right position. Their shooting with Tommy makes the enemies who try to continue shooting at Gao Yang arrive one after another.


    Frye rushed to Gao Yang first. After seeing that Gao Yang''s arm was still bleeding, he knelt beside Gao Yang and shouted, "the worker bee and skunk cover, I''ll send the boss back!"


    Andy can hardly move, so he can only send Gao Yang back.


    However, you can only climb back, not run back. If you stand up and run, you will be shot.


    Frye felt twice from his body and wanted to find a bandage from the first aid bag to tie Gao Yang''s wound. At this time, Gao Yang said in a muffled voice: "use a gun belt!"


    It''s very convenient to remove the gun belt. After removing the gun belt, FRA wrapped it twice above Gao Yang''s right arm, and then died. After tying the gun belt with the greatest strength, the amount of bleeding immediately decreased a lot.


    Raphael also ran around to Gao Yang. When he saw Gao Yang''s wound, he immediately shouted, "pull the head back."


    "Get down! Just tie it up and keep fighting!" shouted Gao Yang


    "The toad and the postman went around. They rushed into the middle of the enemy!"


    Groliov shouted, and when he heard groliov''s cry, he held his left hand on the ground, rubbed it and stood up.


    Li JinFang and Taylor rushed into the middle of the enemy and Gao Yang widened his eyes for fear.


    And the enemy in the face-to-face distance, a careless is a death, Gao Yang''s left hand took out a pistol, roared: "rush!"


    Gao Yang successfully attracted everyone''s attention, so that Li JinFang and Taylor touched it all the way and rushed into the middle of the enemy.


    The enemy''s position is very scattered. The positions of more than 20 people are scattered with a width of at least 100 meters. This is the result of the enemy''s compressing the formation as much as possible. Two people can''t be within the damage range of a mortar shell. This is the most basic knowledge of infantry.


    Li JinFang and Taylor rushed into the middle of the enemy. After killing several people around them, they were still 70 or 80 meters away from the remaining enemy. It was impossible to kill all of them at once. Therefore, although they were caught off guard and killed several people in a short time, the remaining people fought back and forced them to lie down on the ground, Then start shooting at the enemy.


    Although they failed to wipe out the enemy, Li JinFang and Taylor have successfully involved all the enemy''s attention.


    There are few enemies alive. They have fallen into a desperate situation. If they stand up and run, they will undoubtedly be a dead end. If they take care of their direction, they will lose the suppression of Li JinFang and Taylor.


    Li JinFang and Taylor launched fierce fire against the remaining enemies.


    With the enemy''s body as a shelter, Li JinFang and Taylor''s safety did not receive much threat. They did not need to risk exposing their bodies. They just needed to be able to show their eyes, see the enemy''s movement and shoot at the enemy, so that the enemy could not leave or shoot at their side.


    The opportunity was rare. Gao Yang rushed recklessly. His speed was so fast that Frye couldn''t hold him. Although Raphael stretched out his hand, he couldn''t hold Gao Yang.


    Before rushing towards the enemy''s remaining enemy, Frye picked up his high rifle from the ground, carried it behind him, and then rushed with Tommy towards the enemy as fast as possible.


    Gao Yang''s right body is full of blood. He has lost a lot of blood, so that he feels a little dizzy after running.


    We must kill all the remaining people of the virgin of steel as soon as possible, and we can''t delay any longer, for a moment, because a large number of rebel troops have launched an assault again. If we don''t take all the remaining people of the virgin of steel, we can''t suppress the enemy who launched the assault, and we will be rushed to us by a large number of enemies, it will be all over.


    Gao Yang could not continue shooting with his rifle, and the pistol could not shoot people 200 meters away, so he chose to rush to him.


    Running closer, Tommy and Raphael could see the enemy clearly, so they stopped and opened fire on the six remaining enemies.


    If the distance is not far, you can hit with a shooting range. Tommy and Raphael successfully hit three people, whether they have bulletproof vests or not, but the enemy also has bulletproof vests, so they don''t know what effect their shooting has achieved. They kill the enemy, hurt the enemy, or hit the enemy''s bulletproof vests, so that the enemy can fight back.


    The enemy can indeed fight back. Tommy and Raphael no longer run. They just stand and fire at the enemy to cover Gao Yang, which can better ensure Gao Yang''s safety than they rush after them.


    At this time, Li JinFang and Taylor also stood up and rushed towards the enemy while firing.


    There are six enemies. After a short but fierce exchange of fire, three of the enemies who were attacked by both sides have never fired again.


    Gao Yang finally ran within 50 meters of the nearest enemy. Then he ran and shot the bullet in his pistol at the enemy.


    After firing six shots, Gao Yang couldn''t kill the enemy because he didn''t stop shooting.


    I don''t know whether he hit the target or not. He just saw that the enemy was shot several times and finally lowered his head. Gao Yang stopped shooting. No matter who hit it, the target died.


    There were two people left, one shooting at Gao Yang, but then Tommy knocked them to the ground, and the other shooting at Li JinFang and Taylor. However, after groliov and TREB joined in the suppression of them, the remaining two people were quickly killed.


    The overall situation has been decided. Now no one is firing.


    But Gao Yang is still running. The enemy is very close, only more than 600 meters away, and fortunately, he continues to approach.


    Gao Yang roared as he ran.


    At a distance of about 200 meters, Gao Yang ran for about 30 seconds. This time was too long. When he just ran into the shooting range, the battle was over.


    "Shoot with the enemy''s machine gun! Come on! Come on!"


    Gao Yang continued to run, not to kill the remaining enemies of the steel virgin. He saw a machine gun. He was going to get it.


    Gao Yang was holding a gun in his left hand. He took out an m686 with only seven bullets,


    At this time, Gao Yang listens to Andy ho yelling in the walkie talkie: "boss, be careful!"


    Gao Yang had seen it. A man who lay motionless on the ground and looked shot in many places suddenly reached out and raised his pistol at him.


    Gao Yang should have shot at every corpse on the ground, but he had too few bullets, and it was inconvenient for him to load bullets, so he didn''t shoot at the corpse, which gave the dead enemy a chance to shoot at him at close range.


    Less than five meters apart, the two guns fired almost at the same time.


    It was too hasty. Gao Yang''s gun accurately hit his opponent''s face, but his state was affected after his injury. The bullet was slightly biased. Although it hit the enemy''s face, it was not a fatal position.


    There was still a bullet left in Gao Yang''s gun, so he fired one shot and ran out of bullets.


    The pretending enemy didn''t shoot Gao Yang''s chest. He also shot Gao Yang''s head, but under Gao Yang''s subconscious shrinking head, his gun hit Gao Yang''s helmet.


    Pistols are not so easy to use, especially face-to-face.


    After the first shot, Gao Yang rushed towards his opponent, and his opponent fired the second shot. However, due to the rapid shortening of the distance, Gao Yang''s opponent couldn''t hit Gao Yang''s head, but hit the bullet in the position he didn''t want to hit the most.


    The bulletproof vest under Gao Yang''s throat blocked the second bullet, and Gao Yang had rushed in front of the man.


    Gao Yang kicked the opponent in the face.


    The man who attacked Gao Yang lay on his side on the ground. Gao Yang''s foot hit the enemy''s chin. Just one foot kicked the man''s neck off, and his whole head tilted back.


    Next to the enemy was a rifle, FNC, and the pistol in his hand was P226.


    Seeing that the enemy was dead, Gao Yang inserted the pistol back into the holster, ran two steps, withdrew a machine gun from the enemy corpse lying on the ground, and fired at the swarming rebels with one hand.


    Li JinFang quickly came to Gao Yang''s side, fell down and began to fire at the enemy. At the same time, he shouted, "go back to find the Dragon Knight, you can''t delay any more!"


    Tommy rushed over, took the machine gun from Gao Yang''s hand and started shooting.


    Gao Yang was finally able to receive treatment. Although he didn''t play any role in the end and was almost overcast, the battle with the virgin of steel was finally over, and the desert combat unit of the virgin of steel was dead.

 Chapter 1117

    Gao Yang''s heart relaxed. Soon, he began to nervous again. The people of the steel virgin were dead, but the rebel crowd came again.


    Three machine guns began to shoot at the incoming rebels and shouted loudly, "collect ammunition! Pay attention to collect ammunition!"


    Most of the bullets used by the steel virgin are also 5.56mm caliber, which is common to Satan, and the machine gun is the same. Moreover, three people in the steel virgin''s team use 7.62mm caliber sniper rifles. Gao Yang can supplement some high-precision ammunition instead of using groliov''s ordinary bullets.


    After shouting loudly, Andy Ho said anxiously, "boss, don''t waste time there. Come to me quickly. Do you want to lose your arm!"


    Without saying a word, Gao Yang stood up and ran to Frye. After passing his rifle, the cat ran in the direction of Andy ho.


    The speed of bleeding has slowed down a lot, but it has not completely stopped bleeding. The blood of capillaries cannot be stopped. In addition, the brachial artery has been broken. Now his hand is ischemic. He must sew the blood vessels quickly to restore the circulation of blood in his hand.


    If a large artery is broken, for example, after the brachial artery is completely broken, the end of the limb will be necrotic if there is no blood supply for a long time, that is, the hand will be useless.


    For Gao Yang, if his right hand is wasted, he will be wasted. Even if he is not completely wasted, he has just been affected. In the future, he will become less flexible than before, and his shooting skills will also be greatly affected. When using a rifle, the impact may be smaller, but if he shoots with a pistol, the impact will be greater. Don''t want to play with the pistol as before.


    After running quickly to Andy Ho''s side, Gao Yang sat beside Andy Ho, looked at Jason lying on his back and said in a hurry: "how''s the big bird?"


    Andy ho sat on the ground, waved his hand to Gao Yang, motioned closer to him, poked away Gao Yang''s wound with his hand, and then said in a deep voice: "The big bird can''t die. His face looks scary, but it''s not serious, but concussion is inevitable. That is to say, he was knocked unconscious. The big bird''s injury was mainly in his left shoulder. He was shot in his left shoulder. The bullet just hit his clavicle. There was no bulletproof plate at that position. Although the bullet failed to penetrate the bulletproof vest, the impact broke his clavicle."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and grinned, "what about my injury? Wow, you should be gentle. It hurts very much. Will I waste it?"


    Andy he Shen said: "if you can quickly suture the blood vessels, the end of the limbs will not be necrotic. The nerves can be connected. At most, they may be affected for a period of time. When the nerves grow well, they will be fine. Also, your bones will be fine."


    Although he grinned with pain, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "great, sew it quickly and I''ll support them."


    Andy ho looked up and raised his eyes. After frowning, he finally said in a deep voice: "I won''t scold you as an idiot. It only takes two minutes to stop bleeding, but connect the blood vessels and nerves. Do you think this operation can be done in three minutes?"


    Gao Yang said in his mouth. Andy Ho''s hand never stopped. Just when Andy Ho was busy, Gao Yang suddenly said, "lie down!"


    The two men lay down on the ground and sat up together after waiting for a moment. Then they said anxiously: "they can''t hold down the enemy, and they haven''t used bomb cars yet. If they are using bomb cars, it will be more difficult to fight. I must continue to fire at them."


    High firepower is very important. His firepower is incoherent, but it can cause continuous casualties to the enemy. When people who are charging find their companions falling continuously, they will have a sense of fear and fear. Even if they don''t turn around and run back, they will lie down on the ground, which can delay their attack.


    Andy he Shen said: "I must connect your big blood vessels, and then seal the small blood vessels to avoid blood loss. In this way, I can remove the binding band on my arm and restore blood circulation. As for the nerves, it''s not easy to connect now. I can connect them when I settle down."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "is this OK? I''ll fight on my stomach here. What should you do and what should I do."


    Andy looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "your left hand is OK?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I don''t know. Try it. I think it should be about the same."


    Gao Yang took down his rifle, supported it on the ground, stretched out his right arm on the ground and put it on Andy he''s backpack. Andy he also lay on the ground, behind Gao Yang''s outstretched arm, ready to operate on Gao Yang.


    The posture is very awkward, but it can still be played. Just after Andy he fell down and tried, he frowned and said, "the recoil force of the rifle will shake your body. Can you keep your right arm still?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "it should be no problem. Try it."


    Gao Yang took aim with his left eye, aimed at a target, fired a shot, and then whispered, "OK? Did your arm move?"


    "No, wait a minute. I''ll give you an anesthetic. What we''re doing now is not the simplest hemostasis and bandage, but a formal operation that is no different from that on the operating table. I don''t want you to have a second operation, so I need to clean the wound."


    Gao Yang fired another shot, but Andy Ho''s hand was turning over his wound. After a sharp pain, he missed the shot again.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Nonsense, can you stop the pain? Put on the anesthetic quickly and it won''t affect my brain? I mean, it won''t affect my shooting?"


    "More will affect, less will not affect, but if there is less anesthetic, you may still feel pain. Of course, it must be much better to use it than not to use it."


    "Then use it quickly."


    After a brief conversation, Gao Yang tried to move his attention away from his right arm. Only when the right arm was not his, he focused on aiming and then shot again.


    "Yes! Hit! I hit! It''s really inconvenient for my left hand. It''s hard!"


    Andy he whispered, "how many are you playing tonight? Are you still counting?"


    "Count it, 247 miscellaneous fish have been hit and 17 steel Virgin Mary. Ha ha, there is a bumper harvest tonight."


    "Yes, yes, that''s great. I haven''t killed so many people in my life. You did it in one night. Well, the most gold content is the people of the seventeen steel Notre dames. Boss, you are super."


    Gao Yang fired a shot and said regretfully, "shit, it''s crooked! It''s really inconvenient for him to change his left hand. How can he feel that everything is wrong."


    It was very unpleasant to say, and Gao Yang said in an indifferent language: "what if you kill 247 rabbits? If you let go of the fight, you can kill hundreds of rabbits. The main reason is that our enemy is too rubbish. It''s difficult to miss it. You''re injured too early. Otherwise, you can hit dozens of people tonight."


    Andy he said with a smile: "it''s true. The rebels fight this kind of field war for nothing. There are few people who fight like this these days. They can''t fight so happily in another place."


    Gao Yang fired a shot and said in a deep voice, "248! That''s not necessarily. Libyans fight like this. Street fighting is not good. There are too many bunkers in street fighting. People who shoot a few shots hide. It has to be a place without cover, and it has to be this stupid idiot opponent to fight so easily. FAK, it''s much harder to fight in Somalia."


    "Somalia has been fighting for decades. It''s time for them to learn how to fight. Boss, what do you think is the hardest place to fight? I mean the opponent you''ve fought."


    "It''s hard to say. I haven''t been to places with perennial war. I personally feel difficult. I was in Colombia once. I beat an old man Tuareg in South Sudan. The old man was really powerful. He took a group of people to drive me out like a rabbit. I played and ran and ran and fought in the Olympic Games. I played to the limit that time. Finally I''ve finally killed the old man. I tell you, the gun bore line of the old man Tuareg has been worn out, and he''s fucking accurate. Wait, it''s 250! "


    After inserting a sentence and reporting the number, Gao Yang continued: "The enemy''s offensive slowed down. Well, the most dangerous one was the first time he went to Somalia. He was taken to his lair by the British in the middle of the night. Mayd and I were shot by an SBS veteran. At that time, we were not prepared at all. I tell you, I was smart. It was really dangerous at that time. I used all my skills at that time. If we were slow, we would die. I was second Austria It was called a risk at that time. It was lucky not to die. I didn''t feel afraid at that time, but now I feel afraid every time I think of it. "


    Andy he said lightly, "I heard that you were also very dangerous in Mexico?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that time in Mexico? It was dangerous. It was really dangerous. I almost hung up and lost too much blood. However, I felt that the opponent I met was not very powerful, but I didn''t have a military doctor. I didn''t care if I was shot. As a result, I lost too much blood. In a word, that was the time when I was closest to death."


    Andy he sighed: "yes, I know. After that, you started looking for military doctors, and then the test tube joined. Hey, don''t talk about the test tube, boss, can you find another military doctor after the war? I still cooperate. I prefer to be a Raider rather than a military doctor."


    He changed a magazine with one hand, shouted loudly and said, "I recommended one on the 13th. The battle is over. If I still have a chance, I''ll see it and investigate."


    After that, Gao Yang smiled and said, "people have grown up step by step and have fought for several years. Now shooting is as easy for me as eating and drinking water. But now think about it, I can mix up to now. My luck has always been good. If I hadn''t been lucky, I would have died several times."


    Andy he said with a smile: "luck? Just luck? Just luck can''t break the name of the gun god."

 Chapter 1118

    Talking about the gun god again, it seems that everyone regards him as the gun god these days.


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly and said with a smile: "Don''t be funny, Musketeers. What people we can meet are either the scumbags we fight now or mercenaries. Think about it, the really powerful people are still in the army. There are few Musketeers in the United States, China, Russia, France and Britain, that is, the circle of mercenaries is too small. My skills are amazing."


    Andy said angrily: "The mercenary circle is not big, but boss, you''re not modest. I''ve been a soldier for five fucking years. You think I haven''t seen other sharpshooters? The mercenary circle is small, but that''s not an experienced veteran. You think they''re stupid! Say you''re a gunslinger, you are, because I''ve never seen a normal human like you. I''ve never heard of it. I''ve heard of it I don''t believe it when I arrive, so, boss, can you not always look indifferent? You''re so annoying, you know? "


    Gao Yang didn''t answer Andy he, but after firing several shots, he vomited and sighed: "although you don''t look like, you are also Chinese. I ask you, have you heard the saying that people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong."


    Andy he was stunned and said, "I haven''t heard of this sentence."


    Gao Yang smiled: "What''s so good about a false name? Not to mention whether I am qualified as a marksman or not, the key is that once the name is loud, trouble will follow. Pigs should be slaughtered when they are fat, and people will be in trouble when they are famous. There are many boring and red eyed people in the world. I suspect that the first accurate shooter is set up for me by the gang of bastards of angels, but what''s the name of marksman What about it? I really don''t understand. "


    Andy he Shen said: "Who knows, who cares? If you want to trouble you, you can kill it. You''re always afraid of this and that. When I was a doctor, I was always looking for ordinary people. Later, my reputation came out. As you know, there are many gangs and drug dealers in Colombia. When I become famous, my patients will mainly become gangsters, and ordinary people don''t dare at all Come to me, but what about this? I''m a doctor, but I don''t have such noble feelings. I''ll show it to anyone. The gangs give me more money. I think very clearly. If I want to be an angel in white, I won''t go to places like Bogota. There are many places in the world that need good doctors. "


    After that, Andy Ho said to Gao Yang: "We are mercenaries. We pursue stimulation and earn bloody money. Why are you so low-key? It''s necessary to be famous. Who makes you kill him? Mercenaries are still afraid of this? Anyway, it''s not a kind person who knows you want to trouble you. People know who you are. You''re not a singer or movie star. Please, you''re just a mercenary Well, what you do is kill people. Well, people like us have to be afraid, convinced and afraid to provoke you. Who doesn''t know that the gun god kills people like mowing grass and wants to keep a low profile, you have to come with a low profile. "


    Gao Yang had a feeling of epiphany. He stopped shooting, nodded heartily, and said with a smile: "yes, you''re on the point. They are mercenaries. Who doesn''t know who. If you want to be a pig and eat a tiger, you don''t have that chance. It''s better to make people afraid and don''t dare to worry."


    "Play the pig and eat the tiger? Is that an idiom? It''s a good word, um, good."


    The war is very dangerous and fierce, but Gao Yang and Andy he are chatting together. Chatting can also distract Gao Yang from the pain.


    Gao Yang changed into a magazine again, then turned his head and looked at it. When he saw his bloody arm, he quickly turned his head to one side and said with a disgusting look: "it''s not done yet."


    "Soon, I''ll do it right away. I''ll simply bandage you first. There''s mud and sand in the wound. Go back and clean it up. I can''t see clearly now. I really can''t clean it up. In short, you''ve suffered some sins. Wait."


    Andy he is treating Gao Yang''s injured wound. Gao Yang''s right palm is penetrated. The bullet first hit his hand, pierced a small eye in his hand, then penetrated his rifle handle, and finally hit his arm.


    Fortunately, the bullet hole is at the position of the palm edge. Gao Yang''s lower edge of his right hand is punched by a bullet. As long as he is a little lower, he will make a gap instead of a small hole. Although the injuries of all arms are heavy, there is no big problem in his palm, and he does not hurt bones and tendons.


    Touching, climbing and rolling on the ground, the wounds on Gao Yang''s arms and hands are full of soil,


    Gao Yang said angrily, "Falk, can''t you lie to me and say something good? You said it would be over when it''s all done. You told me so early that I have to suffer a second crime. You''re disgusting me."


    Andy he said helplessly, "no way, professional habits. If you don''t say it''s more serious, you don''t know how powerful it is. All right, hit you well. Don''t look at it. Is it over 300?"


    "Wait a minute, OK, just the 300th!"


    After reporting the number, Gao Yang said angrily, "I''ve hit five magazines. One of the two shots is too inefficient."


    Andy ho sighed and said, "more than 300 people were killed in one night. Last time, more than 300 people were killed at once, and both times were in Aleppo. You can call Aleppo executioner later. It''s too inefficient. Alas, don''t say anything about you. You continue to dress and pick up your clothes."


    The loud voice suddenly became nervous and said in a deep voice, "it''s another car, coming around behind us."


    Andy he took a look, then looked at the monitor around him, and said in a deep voice: "it''s not a pickup truck, four cars. I think it''s self explosion."


    Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "hit a car! It''s coming from the back."


    Groliov immediately turned the muzzle and hit the car. Then TREB also turned the muzzle and began to shoot the car coming from both directions.


    Groliov and his team are located in the front of the virgin of steel just now. Gao Yang doesn''t look at the cars that came after him. Now he basically can''t hit cars and it''s useless to look at them.


    Gao Yang''s heart was sinking, but he didn''t show his tension, and Andy he was still concentrating on treating his wound. Neither of them looked at the car from behind.


    Suddenly, a violent explosion occurred in a place very close to them, up to 50 or 60 meters. After the explosion, groliov shouted in the walkie talkie: "the cars behind have been knocked down!"


    "You guys retreat, we gather together and leave too far," he said in a low voice


    Let''s move the formation closer. Gao Yang thinks it''s too scattered. In case of need of rescue, it''s too late.


    After Gao Yang gave the order, Taylor suddenly shouted, "the Tyrannosaurus Rex is coming! The Tyrannosaurus Rex is coming! The Tyrannosaurus Rex is coming! We''re in touch! She''ll be there soon."


    Gao Yang felt that his hair stood up. The Savior came at last.


    Eileen''s coming is not enough. Gao Yang didn''t forget the end of the first helicopter. The rebels have anti-aircraft missiles, and there are many. Whether Eileen is coming or not, it''s still a problem that she may not be able to pick them up.


    "Tell Tyrannosaurus Rex that the enemy has anti-aircraft missiles and vehicle mounted anti-aircraft guns! Let her be careful. She used to be a rescue force. She knows what to do and let her handle it by herself!"


    When Irene was in service, she had been in the ksk support company, and the task of the support company was to carry out rescue. Especially Irene was a flight attendant. She had complete training and knew how to do it.


    Taylor kept informing Irene about the situation. After a while, Taylor, who was carrying the radio, ran back first. After lying down four or five meters away from Gao Yang, he first vomited blood, and then gasped to Gao Yang: "Boss, Tyrannosaurus Rex said that she will arrive soon, but she can''t land to pick us up like this. We must at least fight back the enemy''s attack, otherwise it will be too dangerous. Helicopters are too easy to be shot down when taking off and landing. The enemy has anti-aircraft guns and rockets, which is the main threat."


    "The enemy still has anti-aircraft missiles. How is she going to deal with it?" he shouted


    "She will fly at very low altitude, so the threat of anti-aircraft missiles is not great. Now we have to make the enemy unable to launch rockets."


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "I see. Everyone, with the most fierce firepower, be sure to fight the enemy back and take out the evacuation space of an Qun for us!"


    When they can withdraw, saving bullets is no longer the first priority, and they have brought back a lot of AK and bullets from the dead rebels as backup. The people of the virgin of steel have provided bullets that hold high their main guns. It''s time to let go of the fight.


    Gao Yang''s hit rate is not as high as when he uses his right hand. However, he can''t stand his fast firing speed. Even if he can hit one of the three shots, he doesn''t have to save bullets. He can let go. After hitting, Gao Yang''s number of enemies begins to rise rapidly.


    "Three hundred and fifty! Guys, I''ve shot more than three hundred and fifty people!"


    With a loud cry, when Gao Yang changed into a new magazine with one hand, Andy ho finally took a breath and shouted, "Okay, it''s over, but try not to move your right hand."


    "Do me a favor and bring my right hand back so that I can be more comfortable."


    Gao Yang can finally take back the arm he has been holding. After Andy he takes back his arm, Gao Yang''s shooting finally feels so easy again.


    While shooting high, Andy he whispered beside him: "boss, I''m very worried about the postman. He must be suffering from internal injury and bleeding, but here I can''t deal with him at all. Even if I know what''s going on, it''s impossible to have an operation."


    Gao Yang nodded and didn''t say anything. Now there''s no way but to beat back the enemy before he can consider other problems.

 Chapter 1119

    It will be more difficult to beat back the enemy rather than just temporarily suspend the attack.


    All Gao Yang can do is shoot continuously.


    With his left hand and left eye, it doesn''t have much impact at the moment of pulling the trigger. After all, the gun is on the ground, not in his hand. However, despite this, Gao Yang''s hit rate has decreased significantly.


    Gao Yang is still an accurate shooter. If he finds an important target, he will hit an important target. If he doesn''t find an important target, he will shoot any enemy he sees at the maximum firing speed.


    Gao Yang found that he hadn''t heard Cui Bo''s gunshot for a long time. Cui Bo''s firing speed was much slower than him. Although Cui bo used a semi-automatic sniper rifle, after all, the recoil force was large when the caliber was large, and the time to adjust the shooting posture and aim again was longer than he used. However, after more than three minutes, he didn''t open a gun, which was wrong.


    Gao Yang didn''t ask Cui Bo why he didn''t shoot. There must be a reason why Cui Bo didn''t shoot.


    All the enemies have been lying on the ground, more than 300 meters away from the front enemy. At this time, it is difficult to shoot, because they are lying on the ground and are already full of corpses. It is not easy to find the enemies who are alive and can shoot, so the high firing speed is not very fast.


    The enemy crawled forward from the ground and tried to advance. He refused to withdraw. Gao Yang was very anxious, but he had no choice. At this time, Satan had no spare power to launch a counter charge anyway.


    After finding that the effect of creeping forward was not strong, the rebels suddenly got up and began to rush. At this time, Gao Yang could shoot the enemy with the fastest firing speed.


    The enemy fell one after another, but did not retreat again. Seeing that the distance was getting closer and closer, Cui Bo''s sniper rifle finally rang.


    After a dull shot, trebler shouted, "I killed their commander!"


    As if to confirm Cui Bo''s words, the rebels who launched the charge again had just moved forward, but they began to turn back and run. This time they didn''t lie down, but turned and ran away.


    Gao Yang was surprised and happy. He didn''t know how Cui Bo found the enemy''s commander.


    Few rebels wear military uniforms. Most of them wear robes and beards. It is really difficult to find out who is the commander from hundreds of thousands of people in the same dress.


    "Rabbit! You made a great fucking contribution! How did you find it!"


    Gao Yang shouted in surprise, disintegrated the enemy''s offensive, and they had a chance to get on the plane and evacuate, thanks to Cui Bo''s killing of the rebel commander.


    "After looking for a long time, I finally saw a bearded man covered with a bulletproof vest! He waved a pistol around. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find it after lying on the ground. After waiting for a long time, he kept staring at the place where he disappeared, and finally waited for him to stand up."


    Snipers are more patient than accurate shooters and pay more attention to the distinction between important targets. Gao Yang saw a shot that he thought was an important person and killed it in the past. If he didn''t see it, he wouldn''t go looking for it, because there are too many targets for him to shoot.


    Cui Bo is different. Even in a fierce battle, Cui Bo will distinguish and look for high-value targets to fight. Therefore, although Gao Yang can play a guest sniper, he can''t replace Cui Bo, a genuine sniper.


    Cui Bo shot the universe and watched the rebels retreat beyond a safe distance. Gao Yang quickly shouted, "postman! Let the Tyrannosaurus Rex come quickly! Come and get ready to take the big bird and the dragon knight on your back. Go, go!"


    Satan''s people quickly stood up. Gao Yang didn''t stand up. He continued to monitor the enemy''s movements with the sight of his rifle, and a groliov and they had gathered around him to prepare for the plane. As soon as the plane arrived, they picked up Andy and Jason and got on the plane.


    Irene had been waiting nearby in the plane. She received Taylor''s call and immediately flew towards them.


    Gao Yang heard the wind, turned around and looked, but found that Irene flew over at a very low altitude, less than ten meters high, raising a lot of dust all the way and flying towards them.


    Gao Yang was so excited that he was about to cry. He was lucky that he didn''t die after the battle.


    "Come on! Come on! Get on the plane!"


    The enemy is still far away. It is estimated that no aircraft can be seen. Moreover, it is difficult for air defense missiles to hit helicopters flying at ultra-low altitude. After all, the altitude is too low.


    Gao Yang knows that the rebels have fn-6, but the minimum use height of this missile is also 15m, and it is very difficult to reach this combat height. Basically, the rebels can''t shoot them down with missiles.


    "Enemy car!"


    Andy Ho, who looked at the monitor for Jason, suddenly roared. Seeing that the plane was coming, the enemy''s pickup trucks rushed out again, and there were more than a dozen.


    The car rushed out of the village. Gao Yang leaned his face over to look at the monitor and shouted, "armored car! Modified armored car and pickup truck, FAK!"


    Whether to let Irene continue to pick it up or avoid it for the time being. Gao Yang hesitated and finally decided to let Irene pick it up. Take risks. There''s no way.


    The speed of the car was very fast, but the helicopter was about to land. When the car arrived nearby, the helicopter could take off.


    The helicopter stopped very close to them, and the car coming quickly was less than 700 meters away.


    If a person runs 700 meters, it takes two minutes to run faster, but the car runs this distance, even if it is not very fast in the farmland, it is 30 seconds at most.


    "Shoot, cover!"


    With a loud roar, groliov and Tommy began to fire at the car, trying to delay the speed of the car to the greatest extent.


    The plane landed, the cabin door opened, Frye and larafael lifted Jason, Li JinFang picked up Andy Ho, and Cui Bo climbed onto the plane.


    Taylor came and pulled Gao Yang, then picked up Gao Yang''s rifle, and the two ran to the helicopter together.


    "Come on up!"


    The car was very close, and the car was equipped with a double mounted 23mm machine gun. The car didn''t stop, but the tracer shells fired by the machine gun kept flying around the helicopter.


    The wheels of the helicopter have been rising and falling on the ground, maintaining the state of being about to leave the ground. The people on the plane are firing at the car, and groliov and Tommy finally jumped into the cabin and shouted, "take off, take off!"


    Irene immediately picked up the plane. After a little off the ground, the plane began to level off at a speed that was not very fast.


    The height is still very low and the speed is not fast. The car can catch up, but the car can''t shoot accurately in the situation, even if the pickup truck holding the machine gun is less than 50 meters away from the plane.


    Groliov and Tommy put their machine guns on the tailgate and shot at the car. They did get a look that the car was out of control, but people stood up behind the out of control car and hit the helicopter with a rocket launcher.


    The rocket flew far away from the plane and finally exploded in front of the helicopter.


    "Hit the machine gun! Hit the pickup truck of that anti-aircraft gun!"


    Several pickup trucks, some with machine guns, one with double mounted mechanism guns, and two modified armored vehicles, ran very slowly and fell behind, but I don''t know whether they exploded or pulled people up.


    The biggest threat was the anti-aircraft gun. Gao Yang pointed all their fire at the pickup truck holding the anti-aircraft gun.


    The plane flew in the sky and the pickup truck chased on the ground.


    The speed of the helicopter when it just took off was not fast, and it was once dangerous to be caught up by a car. However, the speed of the helicopter is getting faster and faster, and it is gradually pulling away from the pickup truck.


    Irene raised some altitude and flew faster. They finally pulled the pickup truck holding the anti-aircraft gun, but then all the pickup trucks suddenly stopped and began to shoot at the plane.


    The pickup stopped, hit more accurately, and machine gun bullets were enough to pose a fatal threat to them.


    The shooter of the anti-aircraft gun was shot and killed by groliov, but the anti-aircraft gun was not broken. Others can operate it as well.


    The distance has been extended to 200 meters, but this distance is not enough to ensure safety. The worst thing is that the sky has begun to shine slightly.


    A string of bullets hit the helicopter, weaving a fire net in the air.


    Irene yelled, "it''s all done!"


    The plane under Irene''s control began to swing left and right, trying to fly in an irregular route to avoid the enemy''s bullets.


    Gao Yang''s heart jumped to his throat. He looked out from the tailgate and watched the bullet rain from the red and green tracer bullets intertwined all the time. It was really scary.


    Finally, Gao Yang saw a string of green bullets sweeping over his head. Then, six or seven bullet holes appeared on the side wall near the top of the helicopter.


    The plane suddenly shook violently. It didn''t take two minutes from evacuation to being shot.


    "We''re shot! Be careful!"


    Irene roared. The plane no longer avoided flying, but began to tremble violently.


    "The control mechanism is broken. We must make a forced landing as soon as possible. I''m going to raise the height! Guys, I''m a flying Tyrannosaurus Rex. I won''t let you fall to death!"


    Irene''s roar showed determination and confidence.


    To prepare for a forced landing, it is necessary to raise the altitude. This is because the helicopter is flying at a high speed at an ultra-low altitude. Once it is out of control, there is no room for buffer, and it will directly hit the ground. The main rotor is not broken. Raise some altitude, and then fall vertically and slowly. It is much safer to make a forced landing than when flying at an ultra-low altitude.


    Gao Yang''s heart beat so hard that he shouted, "do you have to make an emergency landing right away?"


    "Yes! There is something wrong with the tail rotor. It may completely get out of control at any time. The sooner the better!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to fall into the enemy''s encirclement again. At this time, the height of the helicopter is about 100 meters and has been out of the enemy''s shooting range, but it must still be within the rebel control zone. As long as it lands, it will have to be encircled again in a few minutes.


    When Gao Yang was in a panic, he suddenly remembered and shouted, "go to prison, let''s land in Aleppo prison!"

 Chapter 1120

    The helicopter may fall, and it may land at any time. The only impossible thing is to fly down all the time. Therefore, it is very important to find a better forced landing site.


    Aleppo prison has been under the siege of the rebels for nearly a year. It is the only safe Island recently. If you want to land in the prison, it won''t take three minutes, because the combat area is close to the prison, but if you can land in Aleppo prison, there are at least high walls as protection, and you don''t have to face the siege of the enemy again immediately.


    So Aleppo prison is the best shelter for Satan at present, and the only place where they can make a forced landing. Fortunately, Gao Yang is very close to Aleppo prison, very close, close to turning a corner and flying for two minutes to Aleppo prison.


    Hearing the loud roar, Irene turned the direction of the helicopter. It was flying east, but this time it was flying south.


    "Be careful before entering the prison. The rebels surrounding the prison have anti-aircraft guns and missiles!"


    Gao Yang was afraid that Irene had ignored the ability to encircle the prison rebels, so he quickly reminded her, while Irene shouted, "understand, hold on! Don''t fall!"


    Aleppo prison is now a besieged city. When entering the prison, you must fly over the rebels besieged the prison first. Now all the supplies in the prison depend on airdrop, so the rebel positions besieged the prison have always been equipped with a large number of air defense weapons.


    Irene lowered her altitude again and broke through the air defense network. Ultra low altitude is the best way, not one.


    Irene flew towards Aleppo prison at the height of the top of the tree. When she passed through a small forest with only a few trees standing, she looked at the small trees that almost wiped the cabin door and raised them to catch anything that could stabilize her body.


    Gao Yang has experienced an air crash. He doesn''t want to do it again.


    In order to jump the plane at any time, Irene never closed the tailgate, so Gao Yang simply closed his eyes. If he didn''t close his eyes, he couldn''t help looking out from the tailgate. Looking out, he would tremble his legs, fight his teeth and feel soft.


    Close your eyes and don''t see. Although you will still be afraid, you won''t be scared to pee.


    Close your eyes, listen to the people in the cabin scream full of fear from time to time, feel the vibration of the helicopter much larger than usual, and Gao Yang scolded Justin again and again in his heart.


    It''s Justin''s fault that he was almost wiped out this time. If it weren''t for the information he provided, how could Satan jump into the pit dug by people from Aleppo.


    I didn''t care about it during the war. Now when I was busy running for my life, Gao Yang began to think about how to talk to Justin about it.


    In fact, it goes without saying that if Justin colludes with ACE or the virgin of steel to pit them, Gao Yang will slow down and survive this difficulty. It''s time to find a way to find Justin and kill him.


    Even if Justin didn''t deliberately pit them, as an intelligence dealer, he is still very famous. He has always advertised that he will never sell false information, but he has to explain it well.


    The helicopter flew over the rebel position. When the rebels on the ground found the helicopter, the helicopter had roared over their heads and had no time to do anything except eat ash.


    Just then, Jason, lying in the cabin, opened his eyes.


    After turning his eyes back and forth, Jason struggled to raise his right hand and attracted others'' attention before whispering.


    The noise was so loud that I couldn''t hear what was said without shouting. Frye roared, "say it on the walkie talkie!"


    Jason said vaguely on the walkie talkie, "where are we, on the helicopter? Thank God, we left."


    Frye roared, "it''s on the helicopter, but it''s hard to say whether we can leave. Now please God bless us to land safely! If you want to repent to God, hurry up!"


    Just then, Irene yelled, "land now."


    After crossing the rebel position, the helicopter began to slow down. When the helicopter crossed the high wall of the prison and began to fall, Gao Yang heard an ominous crack. After a loud bang, the helicopter lost control and began to turn.


    The main rotor is still working, but the tail rotor has lost its function. In this way, the helicopter can still maintain upward lift, but it can no longer control the direction. The helicopter began to spin quickly in the air. Gao Yang and they were thrown towards the tail hatch by centrifugal force. However, the helicopter didn''t rotate very fast at the beginning. Gao Yang and they can grasp things in time to avoid being thrown out of the tail hatch.


    The helicopter began to fall in an increasingly fast rotation.


    "Be careful! I try to land smoothly, but the helicopter will roll over when it lands! Be careful not to be thrown out. After the plane is stable, run away quickly to prevent the helicopter from fire and explosion!"


    While Irene roared wildly, she closed the tailgate again, because when she landed with such rotation, the centrifugal force would throw people out of the tailgate.


    Almost as soon as the hatch closed, the plane landed on the ground.


    Irene controlled very well, and the falling speed was not fast, but after the rotating helicopter landed, the three takeoff and landing wheels could not keep the helicopter stable at all, so the helicopter immediately fell to one side, the main rotor immediately broke on the ground, and the blades broke into pieces and shot out all around.


    Gao Yang grabbed a handle of the helicopter with his left hand, but at the moment of landing, he couldn''t hold it at all. He was immediately thrown aside, and everyone in the cabin rolled into a ball.


    Gao Yang''s right arm was hit by someone. He cried out in pain, but after the impact, the landing was announced to be completed, and then Irene shouted, "come out, come out!"


    The helicopter landed on the side, and the tailgate could not be opened. Although it fell seven meat and eight meat, Raphael, who fell on the top of the crowd, struggled to open the side hatch, climbed out of the side hatch that had been opened to the sky, then stretched out his hand downward and shouted, "hurry up, I''ll pull you!"


    The main rotor has been broken and clean, and only the main shaft is still rotating. However, Irene has turned off the engine immediately before landing, so the rotation speed of the main shaft is slowing down.


    Military helicopters have done enough explosion-proof measures and are not as easy to explode as in the film. However, there are many times when Mi 17 fell to the ground and turned into a fireball, so it''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    "Get the wounded out first!"


    Groliov roared. After getting up from the crowd, he dragged Andy Ho, then lifted it to the side hatch with Li JinFang, and then pulled it out by Raphael.


    First Andy Ho, then Jason, and then Gao Yang. When Gao Yang was pushed to the cabin door, the first thing he saw was Rafael, then Irene and the co pilot of the helicopter waiting to pick him up on the ground, and then a large group of soldiers running towards them.


    Raphael pushed Gao Yang down. When Gao Yang slid down from the belly, Irene hugged him.


    Irene put Gao Yang on the ground and shouted, "get out of here!"


    Gao Yang''s head was dizzy. He staggered for two steps, pulled up Andy ho sitting on the ground with his left hand, and then Andy ho stretched out his hand and grabbed Jason lying on the ground.


    Gao Yang couldn''t pull the two people. Then he roared. He didn''t know where the strength came from. He dragged the two people forward.


    After only four or five steps, a group of bearded people in Syrian military uniforms ran to him.


    The soldiers just looked at a few people covered with blood and didn''t have to explain. Two or three people raised one and ran away from the helicopter.


    A bearded man helped Gao Yang and said loudly, "are you okay?"


    "Go and save people!" he shouted loudly


    Gao Yang looked back and found that twenty or thirty people had run next to the helicopter. After one came out, he immediately pulled up the person who fell dizzy and ran away. Irene was also pushed to run over, and the co pilot and engineer had also escaped to a safe distance.


    "Come out, all come out!"


    Groliov, the last one to leave the cabin, shouted and then waved the soldiers around the helicopter to leave.


    Groliov performed his duty for Gao Yang. Although Gao Yang was also wounded, when he ran away from the safe distance, the bearded man holding Gao Yang shouted again: "what part are you? Who are you?"


    The rebels did not have helicopters, and even if they did, they would not land in the prison. Therefore, the first reaction of the soldiers stationed in Aleppo prison must be that their own people came, but when they saw that they were very different from the Syrians, they immediately asked them who they were.


    Gao Yang sat on the ground, waved to the person who answered him, and gasped, "don''t worry, we must be our own."


    Just then, groliov pointed to Gao Yang and said to a man who was talking to him, "go and tell him that he is the supreme officer."


    After groliov finished, he also sat down on the ground, but then he lay on the ground again.


    An officer ran to Gao Yang and shouted, "I''m the Supreme Commander here. Who are you?"


    Gao really didn''t want to talk. He gasped for breath, then painstakingly opened the pocket on the right trouser leg with his left hand, took out an officer''s card and handed it to the officer who asked him.


    "I''m major general ram. Can you contact the outside world? Immediately contact the highest commander you can contact and ask him to contact the Ministry of defense. The Ministry of defense will confirm our identity. Also, by the way, inform the Ministry of defense that the night devil team was ambushed and failed. Now all the night devil teams have been forced to land in Aleppo prison. OK, please contact quickly and let me breathe Thank you. "


    After speaking in half cooked Arabic, Gao Yang waved his hand and then said, "hurry, hurry!"

 Chapter 1121

    Gao Yang knew that Satan''s team really seemed too strange to the garrison of Aleppo prison, so he came up to show his identity first, and then told the supreme officer of Aleppo prison how to confirm his identity.


    Gao Yang was surrounded by a group of beards, but fortunately, these beards were different from the rebel beards.


    After looking at Gao Yang''s photos, the commander looked puzzled. After Gao Yang took off his helmet and pulled off the mask on his head, the commander became even more puzzled. After a long time, the commander closed Gao Yang''s officer certificate and saluted Gao Yang, and said with a puzzled look: "are you a foreigner? But are you a major general?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "yes, I''m a foreigner, but I do have the rank of major general."


    Without returning the officer''s certificate to Gao Yang, the commander waved his hand and said loudly in Arabic: "hurry, hurry up and take the generals to a proper place for placement and treatment. I''ll contact the above and inform the general of the situation."


    The commander hurried away.


    As long as Gao Yang makes a phone call, he can tell Dani them the news, but it doesn''t have to prove his identity, so it''s better to let the garrison of Aleppo prison contact their superiors in person.


    "He''s hurt. Many of them are hurt! Where''s Ariel? Ariel! Let Ariel come and have a look!"


    "Did they fight because of the battle just now?"


    "Sir, were you fighting the rebels just now?"


    "General, it''s general! General, you, who are you?"


    After the commander left, a crowd around them began to ask questions. However, at the same time, they did not delay the business, or helped or carried Satan''s people to a safe place.


    Prison, of course, is a place for prisoners. Aleppo prison has been besieged for a long time, but there are still many prisoners in it.


    Gao Yang, they will not be sent to the prison. They are taken to the place where the guards live.


    The garrison of the prison must be fortified 24 hours a day, and all personnel rest in rotation. Therefore, a large part of the garrison are in their respective positions. Although people can''t get through, many positions that can send one person to leave have sent one person to inquire about the situation.


    For nearly a year, no outsiders have come to Aleppo prison. This is the first time that a helicopter landed in Aleppo prison, although it was a forced landing.


    The commander soon came back again. After pulling aside his subordinates like watching giant pandas, when he came to Gao Yang again, without saying a word, he first stood at attention, then slapped a salute and shouted: "General, I am saidev Ali, commander of the ninth special police brigade in Aleppo. I have been ordered to stick to Aleppo prison. I have been ordered to contact my superiors. He has confirmed your identity. In addition, my superiors will contact the Ministry of national defense to report your situation."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "OK, major, the top priority now is that some of us need first aid. Please arrange a place suitable for surgery immediately."


    Sadev''s rank is major. He is the highest rank in the prison and the highest commander. However, when he is promoted, he will become the highest rank.


    Gao Yang, they have become blood gourds one by one. Some are their own blood, some are others'' blood, but everyone looks scary.


    Seidev immediately said, "we have a clinic, but we are short of medicine."


    After a hurried word, sedev shouted, "why didn''t you send the generals to the infirmary! What are you doing here? Go and make room for the infirmary, Ariel! Where''s Ariel!"


    A soldier hurriedly said, "Sir, Ariel will come right away."


    Gao Yang turned to Andy Ho and said loudly, "how are you?"


    Andy ho waved his hand and said, "first let their military doctor help me see my leg. If he can handle it, let him operate on me, and then I''ll operate on you and big bird, but before that, I have to see what''s going on with Taylor."


    After that, Andy Ho said to Taylor, "come here, take off your bulletproof vest and let me show you."


    Taylor took off his bulletproof vest, then took off his coat and sat in front of Andy ho without arms.


    Nobody noticed at first, but when he took off his bulletproof vest, Taylor caused a surprise.


    "He was shot four times!"


    "Five shots!"


    A man around Gao Yang looked at Gao Yang carefully and said loudly, "look at the general. The general was shot four times!"


    Gao Yang also took off his heavy bulletproof vest. He looked at his bulletproof vest. There were three bullet holes on it, which were not penetrated. Two of the bullet holes were also inlaid with warheads. Coupled with a shot injured in his arm, he didn''t get four shots.


    Major general sedev looked at Gao Yang and said with admiration: "general, what kind of battle have you experienced? We heard the gunfire very fierce and lasted for a long time. You, you have paid a lot of price. There must be some brothers who can''t come back. Alas, damn rebels."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "we were going to kill the rebel commander. As a result, we were caught in a trap. One of our helicopters was shot down, and we finally killed it. No one was killed, but if we were injured, you see, almost everyone was injured."


    At this time, Andy ho shouted to Gao Yang: "boss, come here."


    Gao Yang walks to Andy ho. Andy ho sits in a chair, while Taylor stands in front of him. When Gao Yang passes by, he finds two ecchymosis spots in the middle of Taylor''s chest. Turn around and look again. There are three on his back.


    Andy ho frowned: "The postman''s injury is lighter than I expected. I''m worried about his internal bleeding after being hit hard. However, judging from the location of the shot and the impact, there is no major problem with his important organs. His trachea and esophagus were hit hard. It should be esophageal and tracheal bleeding, but if the trachea bleeding will lead to his suffocation, so he should be a foodie There''s no big problem with bleeding. "


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "in other words, it''s just a matter of spitting a few mouthfuls of blood, right? The kind you''re used to spitting?"


    Andy ho chuckled and said, "yes, he got used to spitting until he stopped spitting blood."


    Taylor''s injury may be very serious or very light. If it is a serious injury, it will be in great trouble. Fortunately, Taylor''s injury is very light.


    Gao Yang shrugged habitually, but after the injury affecting his right arm, it hurt him.


    Taylor was fine. Finally, he was relieved. After holding his breath, he raised his voice and said: "if the postman is fine, it''s time to consider our injuries. I don''t know when we can leave. Do you think it''s a better place to have surgery here or a better place?"


    Andy he immediately said, "right here, the medicine I brought is complete and enough for our use. Unless you can be sure that we can leave immediately, it''s better to have an operation here."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "the question is, can you hold on?"


    Andy smiled and said, "I''m in great spirits now. Now you let me rest. I can''t calm down, but I''ll have to sleep for a long time when the effectiveness of stimulants has passed."


    Gao Yang and Andy ho spoke in English. When they spoke, the people next to them couldn''t understand. However, when he spoke with Andy Ho, sedev couldn''t help saying, "general, the infirmary has been vacated. The living conditions there are better than here. You should go to the infirmary as soon as possible."


    After that, seidev waved, pulled a beard and said to Gao Yang, "he is our doctor. Let him show you."


    The bearded man wore not a military uniform, but a prison uniform.


    Gao Yang opened his mouth. At this time, sedev said helplessly: "we had a doctor, but he was killed by a shell falling into the prison. Ariel is a prisoner serving a sentence. He used to be a doctor''s assistant, so he is our doctor now."


    After that, sedev said solemnly: "Ariel joined the guard prison voluntarily. In addition, his sentence has ended. He is now a free man, but he has no clothes to change, so he wears prison clothes."


    Andy couldn''t help but say, "Ariel, what will you do?"


    Ariel looked a little nervous and said nervously, "I, in fact, I''m not even a nurse. However, my father is a doctor. He has a clinic. I''ve seen him deal with trauma many times. Sometimes I''ll help him."


    Needless to say, Ariel''s level is not enough. Andy ho is about to cry and says to Gao Yang: "boss, I''d better come by myself."


    Gao Yang also looked unbearable and said, "do you operate on yourself?"


    Andy said helplessly, "what else can I do?"


    After that, Andy ho scratched his head with his hand and said, "do you operate first or do I operate on myself first? This is really a problem!"


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "if you operate on yourself, can you use anesthetic?"


    Andy he said helplessly: "yes, but the dose can''t be large. It''s not like the dentist can accurately control the anesthetic nerve when repairing teeth, because there are many nerves in the leg. A large dose of anesthetic may affect the arm, but if the dose is small, it will still hurt, FAK!"


    After he could not help scolding, Andy said helplessly, "well, my injury can''t be delayed any more. Let me come first and find me a clean chair. I''m going to sit and operate on myself. Let Ariel be my assistant. Let''s do it."

 Chapter 1122

    Why should Andy operate on himself? Everyone changed color when he heard the news.


    People have the courage to shoot themselves in the head, but they don''t have the courage to cut their legs with a knife. Moreover, they don''t scratch randomly. They have to concentrate all the time and turn around in their wounds, not to mention pain. It''s enough courage to look directly at their wounds.


    Gao Yang thought about the scene and felt a bout of nausea.


    I know what Andy is cruel and have seen him cruel, but Andy is really cruel and Gao Yang is afraid.


    Ariel was stunned when he said Andy he''s decision.


    Andy he was carried to the infirmary by a group of people. He said that the living conditions in the infirmary were better, but it was just better. It was just that the cleaning was clean and tidy, but the prison Infirmary, which lacked medical care and medicine, must not be disinfected now.


    Andy Ho and Ariel wash their hands, disinfect, cut off Andy Ho''s trouser legs completely, and then take out disposable gloves from Andy Ho''s backpack. After putting them on, the operation preparation is finished.


    It''s getting dark, but it''s not very bright. Aleppo prison has been out of power for a long time, and there can''t be an electric light, so the room is still very dark. When on the battlefield, you can''t use the night vision instrument, and you have to insist on hemostasis, but when you have a formal operation, you have to have light.


    "Leave all your tactical flashlights and leave two people to shine flashlights for me."


    Andy hephen gave an instruction, and then Gao Yang took out their tactical flashlight. After taking out the flashlight, Gao Yang looked at Satan''s humanity: "who has strong tolerance? Take care of the dragon knight."


    Irene raised her hand and said, "the bloody scene is not a problem for me. I''ll come."


    Cui Bo also said, "I have no problem."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "your foot is hurt. You can''t stand all the time. Don''t join the fun. Who has the courage?"


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "I''ll come. I''ve fought Ivan too. I''m used to these."


    The candidate for flashlight was determined. Several people carried Andy he to sit in the chair. As soon as he sat in the chair, Andy he hit a precharged anesthetic next to the wound and waited for two minutes. He took a scalpel and cut his leg without saying a word.


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Falk, you used two for me. You only used one anesthetic yourself?"


    Andy didn''t lift his head and said, "I''ve brought ten anesthetics. Now I''ve used the sixth one, and you, rabbits, big birds and small flies. You all have to use anesthetics. All right, go out. I know."


    Andy Ho''s hands are very stable. No matter he is talking or beating drums in his knife edge, his hands don''t tremble, but his forehead is sweating and sweating all the time.


    "Wipe your sweat!"


    Andy Ho said a roar, and Ariel quickly wiped the sweat on Andy Ho''s head to prevent the sweat from flowing into the wound.


    This is what Ariel can do to Andy ho. Gao Yang, who stands by and looks at him, has soft feet. He quickly turns his head to one side, but will greet the people worried about Andy Ho and leave the infirmary.


    Gao Yang also experienced a time when he didn''t use anesthetic to treat his wound. It hurt him badly that time, but being held down by others and pulling a knife for himself are two different things.


    Gao Yang quickly waved and asked the unimportant people to leave, so as not to disturb Andy Ho''s operation.


    When he reached the door, sadev looked shocked and said to Gao Yang, "general, what army are you? Your people are really tough guys. You are all tough guys."


    He shouted loudly and said, "our code name is the night devil army. Well, I accept your compliment. My people are really tough guys."


    After saying a word, Gao Yang said to sedev, "major, I think you''d better strengthen your vigilance. I''m afraid they will launch an attack."


    Seidev nodded and said, "OK, I''ll strengthen the guard, general. Do you have any instructions?"


    Gao Yang''s rank is much higher than that of sedev. When his identity has been confirmed, as long as he speaks, he can immediately ask for command. However, Gao Yang is not so stupid. First, he is not familiar with the situation of the garrison, second, he is not familiar with the terrain of the prison, and third, he is not familiar with the situation of the prison rebels. Why do he grab command? Sedev has been commanding until now and has done a good job, Why rob others of their command.


    "No, major, you can do whatever you have to do. I don''t have any orders for you."


    Seidev waved and arranged work for his men.


    No outsiders have been seen in Aleppo prison for a long time, so the defenders are reluctant to leave one by one. Only after sedev arranged work did some people leave reluctantly.


    Just then, Irene pushed open the door of the infirmary, hurried out, gasped for breath, made a look of holding back and said, "no, I can''t, I can''t watch it. Who of you goes in and lights a flashlight, big dog can''t do alone, there''s a shadow."


    Several people looked at each other and looked at each other.


    There are many dead people, many flesh-and-blood wounded, and many people have been killed by themselves. They have seen dead bodies. Satan''s people are not serious. It''s no problem to sleep in the dead, but the problem is that they are enemies and outsiders. If they want to see their own people and care about their own people, it''s different. It''s very different.


    When you look at your own tragedy, people''s tolerance is not so high.


    Someone has to take over. At this time, Cui Bo wants to come over Irene''s flashlight and says with disdain on his face, "I told you I''d come. It''s going to take some trouble."


    Trabb limped into the infirmary again.


    Then Gao Yang said to sedev, "please give me a quiet room."


    Seidev immediately led Gao Yang into a room, then closed the door and left by himself.


    Gao Yang took out the satellite phone, turned it on and called Dani.


    As soon as Dani answered the phone, he hurriedly said, "how''s it going? What''s the result?"


    Dani should have not received the notice from the Ministry of defense and didn''t know the situation. He raised his voice and said, "this is a trap. We are ambushed."


    "What! How are you doing now!"


    Dani immediately shouted and said in a loud and deep voice: "the result was pretty good. Many people were injured, but no one died. The helicopter sent by Aleppo was shot down, and none of the crew was spared."


    "How could it be! How could it be like this? Where are you? What''s the situation now? Has Tyrannosaurus Rex arrived? Have you escaped?"


    "Yes, we got out of danger temporarily, but the Tyrannosaurus Rex helicopter was also shot. We made a forced landing to Aleppo prison. The helicopter has completely crashed. Now the Dragon Knight is undergoing surgery, man, you have to find a way to pick us up and leave."


    "Yes, I know what to do. I''ll contact General Marshall immediately. I don''t have to worry about being attacked by the enemy in Aleppo prison for the time being, but I''d better leave as soon as possible, general. I''ll report your problem to the upper level immediately."


    "OK, wait for your news."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang hesitated to call Justin.


    Being trapped by the enemy, there must be something wrong with Justin''s intelligence, but if Justin is intentional and thinks a little, he doesn''t think it''s possible.


    Badadi is not an idiot and has never been. After the continuous attacks on the command structure of AIS, badadi can certainly think that someone deliberately targeted him, especially badadi must respond after he was attacked.


    The combat effectiveness can not be hidden. Their combat methods and combat effectiveness are very different from those of the government army. Badadi can easily know that an elite is deliberately targeting him.


    If you want to set a trap, it doesn''t have to be too difficult. Set a trap in Aleppo. Then badadi just needs to show his face and doesn''t even have to appear in person. You can find a double dressed in the same way. Anyway, they are all beards and robes, which can''t be separated if they are a little farther away.


    On the premise that both sides are fighting a big intelligence war, badadi only needs to show up a few times in a mixed place to attract people who have been targeting him. Where badadi or badadi''s double appears, it''s OK to preset an ambush circle there. It''s very simple.


    Then, whether the informant of the military intelligence bureau sees badadi or Justin''s informant sees badadi, as long as the news is sent out, Satan will naturally be attracted.


    Gao Yang thinks this should be the case, because this fishing trap is too easy to set. As long as there is bait, he is not afraid that the fish will not take the bait. Badadi is the bait, and they are the fish chasing the bait.


    Of course, this is Gao Yang''s guess. I really don''t know whether it is such a situation. Although he thinks it''s unlikely that Justin and his enemies collude together, it can''t be completely ruled out.


    Gao Yang finally decided not to call. If Justin colluded with badadi or a virgin of steel, he wouldn''t take the initiative to call him. If Justin called, it would reduce some suspicion.


    Gao Yang was thinking. The phone rang. He looked at the phone. It was Dani.


    When he got on the phone, Dany roared: "general, I have informed General Marshall of the situation. He will arrange to pick you up immediately, but there is a problem. You may need to stay longer, because it is difficult for the helicopter to enter the prison and the rebels are besieged too dead."


    After a few words with Dani, Dani hung up the phone in a hurry. He was very busy to coordinate and pick up Satan''s departure from prison.


    When Gao Yang was about to put the phone back, the phone rang again. This time, it was Justin.


    After connecting the phone, Justin immediately shouted, "ram! No matter where you are, get out! Falk! It''s a trap!"

 Chapter 1123

    Justin took the initiative to call and directly admitted that the information he provided was a trap, which made Gao Yang very happy.


    After listening to Justin''s hoarse roar, he waited loudly and said in a deep voice: "we were ambushed, three people were killed, almost everyone was injured, four people were seriously injured, and two helicopters fell. Now we are besieged in Aleppo prison. My right arm was interrupted by a bullet. I don''t know if it will be abandoned. Now we are still waiting for treatment."


    Gao Yang played a trick, but he didn''t lie. He didn''t say who the dead were, but that''s all.


    Justin sighed a long sigh. After a moment of silence, he finally whispered, "in other words, you are safe now, aren''t you? Well, who are the dead."


    "Yes, we were in Aleppo prison. The three people killed in the battle were members of the helicopter crew who picked us up."


    "Great, Satan, no one was killed in battle. It seems that I don''t need to worry about being chased by you. Fortunately, I''m sorry. I won''t explain to you how the wrong information came. Well, now let''s talk about compensation."


    Gao Yang is a man of friendship and nostalgia. Although he didn''t feel good about Justin when he first came into contact with Justin, he dealt with Justin with a mentality of exclusion or even caution, but after several contacts, Gao Yang recognized Justin''s.


    Gao Yang does not recognize Justin as a person. He fully believes that the character of an intelligence trafficker is pure suicide. Gao Yang recognizes Justin''s professional ethics.


    No matter what profession, professional ethics is very important. You have professional ethics. Even if you are engaged in a profession that people can''t completely believe, you can cultivate a group of old customers and a group of loyal customers.


    Mercenaries and intelligence traffickers are by no means a sentimental group. Mercenaries needless to say, they take money to do things, and who gives money to work for who. Even if this cooperation is very happy, it is normal to turn around and beat the former employer next time they receive other people''s money. People can say that this mercenary regiment does not care about old feelings, but no one can say that this mercenary regiment has no professional ethics, But if the task is not over, they charge someone else''s money and turn around to beat the employer. Once such a mercenary regiment was destroyed.


    The intelligence traffickers are almost the same. It doesn''t matter who gives the higher price. The intelligence traffickers earn the money, and it doesn''t matter if they sell both ends. The premise is that the intelligence traffickers have to explain that this information is not the only one.


    If the information is exclusive and sold to one person, it will not be sold to others. Such information will have to be sold at a high price, which is worth several times higher. However, if the information is sold to many people quietly, such information traffickers have no professional ethics.


    As for providing false information or wrong information, it must be very unfavorable to intelligence traffickers, but it''s not about professional ethics, because everyone in the world can make mistakes.


    Wrong is wrong. The intelligence traffickers provided false information and returned the money double according to the trade rules, which is the minimum.


    Admitting mistakes and making up for losses according to the rules is a matter of ability. If you don''t act according to the rules, your character may be affected by the reputation of your ability, but you won''t be said to have a problem with professional ethics.


    For intelligence traffickers, professional ethics is said to be problematic, even if only a few people say, but as long as this reputation is spread, his intelligence business will not want to do well. At least, he will not want to do well and become bigger. The lack of professional ethics reputation is fatal to an intelligence trafficker.


    Justin is on the road. In this case, Gao Yang will at least not chase Justin all over the world. Of course, Justin wants to completely settle this mistake, it depends on his sincerity.


    Justin immediately raised the issue of compensation. Fortunately, Satan did not die this time. Otherwise, it would not be a problem that can be solved by compensation. However, since there are no dead people, we can talk about how to compensate and how much to compensate.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to do everything, so he didn''t talk to the lion, but said faintly, "I accept compensation."


    After Justin was silent for a moment, he said in a deep voice, "I''ll pay you five times the intelligence fee. I''ll pay for your loss. I''m not responsible for the loss of xulia''s personnel. I''ll pay all the medical expenses for your wounded. In addition, I''ll pay for the $100000 shock cost and equipment loss for everyone. Is the helicopter yours? If so, I''ll pay!"


    Justin''s condition is not insincere, but his sincerity is too sufficient. He can''t believe his ears. After being stunned for a moment, he said in surprise: "according to the rules of your business, isn''t the intelligence fee double refunded?"


    Gao Yang is a sincere man. After saying his words, he realized that he was pressing his compensation. However, he still didn''t regret it. There are rules. He can do whatever he should do. Whoever breaks the rules is bad.


    Justin said in a low voice: "false information, wrong information, five times return, this is my own rule! And I don''t intend to break my own rules. I can do the best in this industry because I talk about rules! Why, haven''t I told you about my rules?"


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "no, you really didn''t mention to me the rule of returning five times your personal wrong information, so if you act according to the rules, I have no opinion, because we didn''t agree before, so you don''t break the contract. Of course, I''ll be happy to accept it if you insist on acting according to the rules set by yourself."


    Justin whispered, "now you know my rules, and I said I''m not going to break my rules."


    After waiting for a moment, Justin said in a deep voice, "you know, this is the first time I lose money to someone, the first time!"


    "You haven''t made any mistakes before?"


    "No, not once. There have been minor errors in intelligence before, but it is completely false intelligence. This is the first time to send you into a trap!"


    "Well, I''m glad you did it. Now I forgive you. Well, the helicopter is not ours. It''s provided by Syria, but the night vision equipment on a helicopter is our own. The price of a set of night vision equipment is almost 500000 US dollars."


    After Justin thought about it, he whispered: "The intelligence fee is $1.2 million, which is refunded five times, which is $6 million. Plus the shock suppression fee of $1 million, it is $7 million. I will compensate for the loss of night vision equipment, plus $500000. The medical and recovery expenses of the wounded are also $500000. I will pay you a total of $8 million. Do you want me to call your personal account or yours On the broker''s account? "


    Gao Yang didn''t expect to see the money back in Syria, and the biggest income in Syria was Justin''s compensation. Moreover, Gao Yang thought carefully. It seemed that Justin didn''t make eight million dollars from him. Unexpectedly, Justin made a mistake and lost all the money he made from him.


    "Well, call my broker account."


    "OK, pay right away. The money will arrive in five minutes."


    After that, Justin changed his tone and said angrily: "this time, it''s the biggest stain in my career. I was fooled by a rebel leader. Ram, I don''t want to say anything now. I just want to tell you that if you want to continue to find badadi''s trouble, I''m happy to provide you with information at a preferential price!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I thought you would provide information for free."


    "One yard to one yard. This time it''s over. We have to look forward."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, one yard to one yard. Let''s forget it this time. If you have badadi''s new information, I''m still happy to buy it. I believe you won''t be happy to lose five times every time."


    "Listen, next time if it''s false information or completely wrong information, I''ll return your money ten times. Don''t worry, I''ll never make another mistake next time."


    Justin made a firm commitment, smiled and said, "well, now tell me what''s going on."


    "Damn it, it''s actually very simple. Badadi set up a trap. Badadi''s appearance and exposure in public view is just a trap to attract you. That person is not badadi at all. He is just a substitute with badadi''s body. He appeared with badadi''s escort. I''m very upset. My informant did see it, and there is no close distance He told me when he recognized it, and vowed that he saw badadi himself very clearly.


    Later things were very simple. I informed you and sent you into a trap. In fact, I thought there might be some problems later, because you have taken too many actions against badadi recently. Badadi is likely to deliberately set traps. I think there may be a problem. I contacted my informant again. The damn bastard confirmed with me again and saw it with his own eyes Badadi.


    After I contacted the damn informant for the third time and frightened him, he told me that he actually saw someone like badadi from a distance, and he saw badadi''s guard and recognized it, but badadi didn''t see his face at all


    Later, I couldn''t contact the informant who gave me information, so I changed an informant to ask. When he told me that the rebels near Aleppo prison suddenly had an abnormal night movement, I knew that the rebels were setting a trap, but it was too late, because when I confirmed that it was very likely a trap, your phone had been turned off. "


    After saying that, Justin sighed: "I don''t know how badadi arranged the trap, but that''s the case. I made a stupid mistake. I was too credulous and had only one source of information."


    Just like what he guessed, Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice: "we all paid a great price this time. If there is any new information, please call me in time. First, I have too many things to do. Now I have to hang up and contact you later."

 Chapter 1124

    After making two important calls, Gao Yang returns to the outside of the infirmary. At this time, Andy Ho''s operation is still in progress.


    Gao Yang looks at Jason. Jason''s injury looks the most frightening. His face is full of blood and his body is full of blood. Although Andy ho has treated the wound on Jason''s face to stop bleeding, the wound is not wrapped up, but keeps the wound open.


    The wound on Jason''s face is not small. You can see the bones inside. You don''t feel anything when you fight, but it''s a bit disturbing to look at Jason''s face when you''re free.


    Needless to say, Jason''s face must be disfigured.


    Jason used to be very beautiful, even a little too soft, otherwise he wouldn''t be called a sissy, but if he didn''t have a good cosmetic surgery, he would leave a big ugly scar on his face in the future.


    Jason lay in a prison guard lounge opposite the infirmary. There were several beds in it. The sheets were dirty and could not see the original color. Jason lay on one of the beds, but he didn''t sleep.


    "Big bird, how are you feeling?"


    "Fortunately, it''s just dizziness and vomiting. In fact, there''s nothing else. Boss, have you seen my UAV?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "take it back. The dragon knight took it for you, and the little fly took it back for you, but I don''t know where he put it."


    Jason said in worried words, "is it not broken? Is it not broken? Boss, can you bring the UAV to me?"


    Gao Yang really didn''t know where the UAV was lost. Frye took the UAV into the helicopter at that time, but after the helicopter made a forced landing, the UAV didn''t know where it was lost.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s just a UAV. If it breaks down, buy it again. It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to worry. I''ll look for it now."


    Most of the people were still outside the infirmary. Gao Yang went out and said to Frye, "where''s the big bird''s UAV? I remember you brought the helicopter."


    Frye patted on his leg and said in a hurry, "it''s broken. I lost it on the helicopter. It fell into a piece at that time. I don''t know where it fell. Did it break?"


    Irene waved her hand and said, "the helicopter hasn''t exploded so far. Then it won''t explode. I''ll look in the helicopter cabin."


    Gao Yang was worried. He frowned and said, "forget it. Will it be too dangerous?"


    Frye also said anxiously, "I''d better go. UAVs are too important. They may still be useful. Besides, they''re very expensive."


    Irene said disapprovingly, "let''s go together. Don''t worry, there''s no danger."


    Irene and Frye hurried out. Sedev shouted, "what is she doing?"


    "She went to the helicopter to find something," she said in a loud voice


    Seidev said immediately, "can I help you?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, she can do it herself, major. There''s still some time. Please introduce the situation here."


    Seidev immediately said, "yes, general, what do you want to know?"


    "How many people do you have now? How do you get supplies? Is the situation very dangerous?"


    "General, Aleppo prison is garrisoned by Aleppo''s ninth special police brigade. At the beginning of this year, when the rebels attacked Aleppo on a large scale, some field troops and militia also retreated into the prison. In addition, there are 40 prisoners who volunteered to fight against the rebels. At present, our total force is about 590, and there are about 2000 prisoners in the prison.


    The only source of our supply is airdrop. The drinking water pipeline has been cut off. In the early stage, we mainly rely on collecting rainwater to solve the drinking water problem. However, now we have dug a well, which can ensure the water supply. Now the airdrop is relatively timely, which can ensure that soldiers can get the basic food supply twice a day, and prisoners can ensure the basic food supply once a day The food supply and ammunition are a little tight, but they are still enough. The biggest problem now is medicine. The fighting is very fierce during this period. The rebels attack almost every day. We have a lot of wounded people. We have run out of medicine. We need to wait for the next airdrop, but we should get medicine soon.


    As for the situation, the situation is much better now than before. I received a notice that an armored division is rescuing us. They arrived only two kilometers away from here in October, but later they were unable to break through the rebel line. Now they don''t know when to break the rebel siege. General, what else do you want to know? "


    Gao Yang knows that there are airdrops in Aleppo prison, otherwise they can''t last so long, and airdrops mean that they can leave Aleppo prison.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "major, what is the way of airdrop? Helicopter airdrop or fixed wing aircraft airdrop?"


    Sedev murmured: "Originally, there are two methods. Helicopter airdrop is more reliable, but since the rebels obtained air defense missiles, helicopter airdrop can not be carried out. It is too dangerous. Two helicopters have been shot down and fell outside the prison, so now they are fixed wing aircraft airdrop. This airdrop method is safer, that is, sometimes they throw supplies Go outside to rebel positions. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "the helicopter can''t get close?"


    Sedev nodded: "yes, helicopters can''t get close. The rebels have dozens of anti-aircraft gun positions, most of which are 23 mm anti-aircraft guns, and there are many portable air defense missiles. These have no impact on fixed wing aircraft, but they pose too great a threat to helicopters."


    It''s not good that the helicopter can''t get close, because it means Gaoyang can''t leave.


    Gao Yang stood up, walked back and forth in place for a few steps, and finally said seriously: "major, we still have very important tasks to complete, so we have to leave here as soon as possible. Do you think there is any safe and secure way to leave?"


    Sadev smiled and said, "general, you can only leave by helicopter, but you can leave safely. No one can guarantee that you will be beaten down by the rebels. If you want to leave safely, the only way is to wait for the reinforcements to break the rebel blockade."


    He heaved a sigh and said, "OK, I see."


    After that, Gao Yang stretched out his left hand, saluted sedev and said, "major, you have insisted for a long time. You have done a good job. I salute you."


    Gao Yang''s right arm was injured and he had to salute with his left hand. This is not a problem. Sedev stood at attention excitedly. After returning to the military salute, he said loudly: "general, as long as we are not dead, the rebels will not get Aleppo prison. We must stick to the last minute! This is our duty."


    Although he is a foreigner and an honorary military rank, major general is a major general, which is an order issued by the Syrian Ministry of defense. Assad personally awarded the title. In Syria, Gao Yang is a major general. Therefore, when facing the garrison of sedev and Aleppo prison, Gao Yang is qualified to give awards to sedev and them, and also has the responsibility to give awards and praise to boost morale.


    After a few words with sedev, Gao Yang turned to the soldiers who looked at him and saluted again, saying loudly, "you have persisted for a long time. You have made contributions to the country. Everyone has worked hard!"


    The people saluted back one after another. After Gao Yang verbally praised these excited defenders again, sedev said excitedly: "general, you came in from the outside. What''s the situation outside now?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "At present, the situation has greatly improved, and the rebels have suffered heavy losses. But you know, Aleppo is the place where the fighting with the rebels is the most intense. Our troops are not enough in Aleppo, but you can rest assured that people all over Syria are paying attention to you, and many people are working hard to get you out of trouble. I believe it will not take long to break the siege of the rebels ¡£¡±


    Morale must be encouraged. Gao Yang can''t say you don''t hope. Aleppo prison will be broken sooner or later. It''s not a joke, so no matter what the situation is, it must be better.


    Whether true or false, good news sent by someone is good news in itself. No one will think whether the good news is true or not. People always like to hear what they want to hear.


    Sadev smiled happily, and everyone was very happy. At this time, a soldier excitedly said to Gao Yang: "general, you came in after a fierce battle. How about your battle outside? Many rebels must have died?"


    Gao Yang smiled and nodded: "yes, we killed many rebels. Did you hear the sound of big bombs? We threw laser guided bombs. We guided the bombs to blow up the rebel headquarters. Although we were surrounded by the enemy, the bombs hit accurately. As for how many rebels died, I think there must be at least 600 or 700."


    Gao Yang told a white lie. As for the death toll of the rebels, he casually said a conservative figure.


    Sadev was very happy and said excitedly, "you bombed the rebel headquarters? Yes, the voice came from there. Great. Maybe we can break the rebel siege soon."


    The soldiers were also happy, but they had some doubts about the high achievements. One soldier pretended to be brave and said, "general, are you the only people? Six or seven hundred were killed?"


    Then Raphael said proudly: "I know what you''re thinking. Let me tell you. There''s no doubt that our leader, the general, killed 368 rebels alone, plus 17 mercenaries from abroad. Nearly 385 people were killed, killed and killed! This is just the record of the general, but after accurate counting, it''s absolutely wrong No. "


    People, including sadev, all looked strange, and sadev lowered his head. They all felt that Raphael was blowing too much.


    Raphael also knew that it was hard to believe this record, so he was not angry. He just waved his hand confidently and said loudly, "I know what you''re thinking. It doesn''t matter. You can''t believe it now, but you''ll believe it soon."

 Chapter 1125

    Andy ho finally finished the operation, followed by Gao Yang, because Gao Yang''s injury is actually more serious than Jason.


    Andy ho performed an operation on himself, but his face still looked bright. He sat in a chair and put his wrapped legs on the ground at will. Seeing that there were no protective measures, he was ready to start the operation on Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang was very worried and said, "Dragon Knight, can you do it?"


    Andy ho picked his eyebrows and said, "OK, why not? You''d better worry about yourself."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Nothing. You only have one anesthetic available, but you have two wounds, that is, you see what I mean."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "it''s nothing. It''s not the first time to have an operation without anesthetic. It won''t hurt anyone. Come on."


    "Deal with your arm first, and then deal with the wound on your hand. Your arm won''t hurt too much, but your hand, bear it."


    Gao Yang sat next to Andy Ho, turned his head and closed his eyes, clenched his teeth and said nothing. His arm needs to connect all blood vessels and nerves very carefully, which is more time-consuming, so deal with the non complex wound on his hand first.


    It hurts to clean up the sand in the wound, but Gao Yang can''t help it.


    In fact, Gao Yang is not the kind of person who can bear it, but he can''t bear it now. Andy ho has operated on himself for two hours and didn''t say a word. Gao Yang is really embarrassed to shout pain.


    Although the wound on the arm is large, it doesn''t hurt as much as that on the hand, because the arm is anesthetized after all, just in order not to affect the function of the arm. Andy ho did it very carefully. Andy ho did it for more than an hour for Gao Yang just for this part of the operation. Because there are many nerves on his arm, it''s better to be careful.


    After finally stitching up the wound on his arm, Andy ho took a breath and said, "well, it''s finally handled, boss. Don''t touch your arm until the wound heals. Otherwise, I may have to operate on you again."


    Gao Yang quickly nodded and said, "OK, I''ll look for something to hang my arm so as not to move carelessly."


    After that, Gao Yang said anxiously, "are you all right? You''ve been holding on for a long time."


    Andy he smiled and said, "no problem. The effectiveness of stimulants can make me excited for a long time. This is not the key, boss. I want to know when we can leave?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "the situation may not be very optimistic. Dani is already coordinating our evacuation. The Ministry of defense has issued an order to take us out as soon as possible. This should be personally promoted by the president or General Marshall, but the problem is that the rebels have a large number of air defense missiles, and we may not be able to leave in the short term."


    Andy he distressed: "in this case, the problem will be more serious. Boss, our wound surgery is done well, but we are seriously lack of disinfection and a clean sterile environment. I am very worried that our knife edge will be infected. I only have few drugs to prevent and treat wound infection."


    Andy he is only a person. He has to carry basic combat equipment and first-aid supplies and drugs of all Satan members. Naturally, he can only pick up the most important belt, so he can''t bring many necessary things.


    Gao Yang must plan ahead. If he can leave in a short time, he can naturally go to a qualified place for post-operative care and recovery. However, in places where there is a lack of drugs, he can''t do a lot of work, and once the wound is infected, it will be very troublesome.


    After thinking about it, he said in a loud and deep voice: "the prison should be airdropped soon. Give me a list of what you need. Whether we can leave or not, let someone deliver the things first."


    Andy nodded and said, "this is necessary, but Syria only has some basic drugs and some special drugs. I think Syria may not be able to find them."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "what medicine?"


    Andy thought and said in a deep voice: "Some special drugs to promote wound healing can greatly improve the recovery speed of the wound, provide immunity drugs and prevent the wound from dying. Even if the disinfection drugs are sent, some can''t catch up now, so it''s better to enhance our autoimmune function. There are also drugs to promote bone growth. The big bird is broken and the rabbit''s foot may be broken , the bones on the feet are very dense, which is very possible, so there must be bone medicine. "


    "Tell me your name and I''ll ask little Donny to buy it right away. There''s always a way to bring it to us."


    Andy was not embarrassed and said, "not all the drugs I said can be bought in the United States. One drug is newly developed in France and has not been approved by the U.S. FDA. It can''t be bought in the United States. I remember it can only be bought in France, and now the European Union may also buy it."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to consider these problems. You just need to tell me your name."


    Andy he immediately said, "OK, I''ll copy down the name for you. These drugs add up to at least seven or eight kinds. Well, some donkey hide gelatin. We all need to replenish blood."


    Gao Yang lost his voice and said, "donkey hide gelatin?"


    Andy he looked at Gao Yang strangely and said, "yes, donkey hide gelatin, you are Chinese. You don''t know that this is blood tonic?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "no, no, isn''t donkey hide gelatin eaten by women? And I just think a Western doctor suddenly said that donkey hide gelatin is a little strange. No problem, donkey hide gelatin, pick up the best and buy it."


    Andy he said with a smile: "don''t forget that my father is a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. Can I know nothing about traditional Chinese medicine? When I look at bones, it''s the method of traditional Chinese medicine. Who else told you that donkey hide gelatin can only be eaten by women? OK, hurry to prepare. No matter where we are, these drugs must be used. The sooner we buy them, the better."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "since we want to buy, why don''t we buy more medicine, nutrition and so on. Write everything you think is useful. The sooner we recover from our injury, the better."


    Andy he also said with a smile: "OK, that''s what you said. No problem. I''ve written down everything useful. You let Tyrannosaurus Rex come and write it. She knows French. Some drugs must be written in French. All right, let big bird prepare for surgery. He just needs to deal with his face. He doesn''t need an operation for a fracture. He''ll be fine soon."


    Gao Yang left the infirmary and asked people to send Jason in. After that, he said to Irene, "you can speak French. Go in and let Andy he say that you record the drugs we need. Also, has the drone been found?"


    Irene smiled, "I found it, and it didn''t break."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "such an expensive military UAV is known to be both fall proof and interference proof. It can''t be broken so easily. Good. If the UAV isn''t broken, just go in."


    Irene came out not long after she went in. She took a piece of paper that was too slow to write. She handed it to Gao Yang and said, "here are 23 kinds of medicine."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I can''t read French. I''ll call little Downey and you tell him."


    After telling little Downey what medicine he needed and asking him to get it all ready as soon as possible, Gao Yang began to think about how to get this batch of medicine.


    Of course, it''s best to go out, but if you can''t go out, you can only send in the medicine, and how to send in the fastest is a problem.


    It was already 9:30 a.m. and it was already daybreak. While Gao Yang was still thinking about things, sedev walked up to Gao Yang and whispered, "general, it''s dinner time. Please have something to eat."


    Gao Yang was interrupted to think. He looked up and saw sedev holding two packets of compressed biscuits in one hand and a stainless steel rice basin filled with water in the other hand.


    "Thank you."


    Gao Yang was really thirsty. He took the rice basin held by sedev and drank all the water in a gulp.


    Seeing that Gao Yang had finished drinking the water, sedev said with an embarrassed smile: "general, the conditions here are limited. You''ll be wronged first. There are biscuits here. How many do you eat?"


    Gao Yang had only one hand to use. While seidev was talking, he tore open a packet of compressed biscuits for Gao Yang. After returning the rice basin to seidev, Gao Yang reached for a compressed biscuit and said with a smile, "thank you. I''m really hungry."


    Gao Yang hates eating compressed biscuits. It''s extremely annoying. It''s not hard to say how bad it is, but it''s hard. Besides, it doesn''t matter to eat less. If he has the experience of eating compressed biscuits for a long time, he will definitely hate compressed biscuits.


    After taking the compressed biscuits and biting a few mouthfuls, he raised his mouth and said with an unclear smile: "major, what do you usually eat? Do you only eat compressed biscuits?"


    Seidev didn''t eat. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he shook his head and said in a deep voice: "What to eat, compressed biscuits are an emergency when we can''t get supplies for a long time. Now we still have some flour. We all make big biscuits. If we have rice, we''ll make rice. If we don''t have anything, we''ll eat compressed biscuits. It''s estimated that the next airdrop will come back soon. We may have canned meat to entertain you at that time."


    Gao Yang understood that he wanted to vomit when he ate compressed biscuits, but they took compressed biscuits as good things. He also heard about the conditions of Aleppo prison. When they couldn''t get any supplies, they could eat a meal in two days. They were starving to death.


    Gao Yang didn''t carry forward his style and said that everyone eats the same thing. At this time, accepting sedev''s kind hospitality is more warm than carrying forward his style.


    After thanking sedev again, he raised his voice and said, "major, when will the next airdrop arrive? Do you know now?"


    Seidev shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but we''ll be informed in advance."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "so, what do you need most and what do you want most?"

 Chapter 1126

    Of course, supplies are very important, especially when he is in urgent need of drugs. Gao Yang must find out how the prison supplies are obtained.


    After a question, Gao Yang thought for a moment and added, "what is your most urgent need? Is it to drop what you ask for, or what you want?"


    Sadev smiled bitterly and said, "we will try our best to meet our requirements, but the things we want to come may not come to us. Parachutes often fall outside the prison, the success rate is very low, and now all materials are very tight, so we actually have what we drop."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I see. It seems that important materials need to be dispersed during air drop. Well, what do you need?"


    Sedev thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "that''s the medicine. Only the medicine is basically used up. The others are conventional materials. There''s everything when airdrop. There''s no need to ask for it."


    Gao Yang looked out, nodded and said, "OK, I see. Thank you, major. It''s time for you to eat. When you have eaten, I''d like you to take me out for a walk and see the terrain here."


    Seidev nodded and handed Gao Yang a biscuit. Gao Yang took it and said with a smile, "I''m not very hungry. That''s enough."


    Seidev was not polite. After finishing the remaining half a packet of biscuits quickly, he clapped his hands and said to Gao Yang, "general, let''s go now."


    Gao Yang stood up and said in a loud voice, "leave what you have to do and those who are injured. People who have nothing to do will go with me to see the terrain."


    Whether you can leave or not, even if you only stay in Aleppo prison for a day or two, you have to figure out the terrain, which is the least.


    Several people who had nothing to do stood up with Gao Yang. Seidev took the AKM behind him in his hand, nodded to Gao Yang and said, "general, please follow me."


    The prison must have high walls. The walls of Aleppo prison are very thick and high, and barbed wire is pulled on the top of the wall. Relatively speaking, it is more convenient to defend than ordinary buildings.


    Aleppo prison has a large open space. In the north, there is a trident Star building, which is a cell for prisoners. The cell extends slightly to the northeast. There are open spaces on the left and right sides, which are places for prisoners to breathe. In the south of the prison, there are three buildings, which are the living areas of prison guards. There is a large open space between the guard''s living area and the cell, The helicopters that lifted them down fell into the open space between the living area and the cell.


    There is no complete glass in Aleppo prison. There are holes and craters hit by shells everywhere.


    Walking outside and looking at the terrain, Gao Yang felt that Airdropping into the prison should be very simple, because Aleppo is very large, so it''s not right to throw airdrop materials into the rebel positions. However, considering the ability of the Syrian air force, Gao Yang didn''t say this at last.


    To the west of the prison is the village occupied by the rebels. Gao Yang and his colleagues have been to the place where the fierce fighting at night is in the West Village, and there is a road in the village that leads directly to the west gate of the prison.


    The west gate of the prison is the place where the fighting with the rebels is the most intense, but the rebels have never broken through the gate and wall of the prison.


    After walking around the prison, Gao Yang pointed to a lookout tower in the prison and said, "can you go up and have a look?"


    The observation tower is the commanding height of the prison. Standing on the observation tower, you can basically see the whole prison, and you can also see the outside of the prison. If you can go to the observation tower, it must be useful.


    Sadev looked puzzled and said, "general, the rebels can attack the watchtower directly. They may attack the watchtower. You''d better not go up. It''s too dangerous."


    Half of the roof of the watchtower has been shelled off. It can be seen that it must have been shelled. However, if it is to be trapped in the prison, it must participate in the war. Even if it is dangerous to go up, Gao Yang must have a look. If he doesn''t dare to see the terrain clearly and is a fart commander, he doesn''t know where to escape.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go up and have a look. We''ll come down soon."


    Seidev was helpless, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go and have a look, but we have to leave as soon as possible."


    There are two people on the watchtower.


    Seeing the two sentinels, sedev said in a deep voice, "is there any movement from the enemy?"


    "Sir, the enemies in the West were in a commotion for a long time in the morning, but now they are calm again and there is no movement."


    Sedev nodded. After passing the sentry''s telescope, he first looked at the village in the west, and then said to Gao Gao, "they didn''t push out the cannon, but we''d better leave quickly."


    Gao Yang held up his own telescope to see. Cui Bo couldn''t follow him. Gao Yang looked at it first, found out the place suitable for sniping positions in the prison, and then looked for the position suitable for his shooting. After he had the spectrum in his heart, he said to Tommy, "look, can you preset the position and impact point?"


    Tommy looked and said, "there are too many places that can be used as positions, but I can look at the places where the enemy is most likely to appear and determine some of the most common impact points. Then I''ll stay on the gun position. You just say what coordinates to hit, and I''ll shoot at that coordinate."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "do you need to shoot a few shots first?"


    Tommy shook his head and said, "the shells are very precious. Keep them. I don''t need test firing to adjust. No, you''d better ask for me. Are their shells Russian or self-made?"


    Tommy''s ability to learn a new language is weaker when he is older. Unlike young people like Gao Yang, Frye and treble, they still learn quickly with a language environment.


    Gao Yang said to sedev, "you have mortars here. What caliber are they? Where are the shells produced?"


    Sedev said in a deep voice, "we have four 60mm mortars and one 82mm mortar, but the 82mm mortar has no shells, and there are 47 60mm shells, all made in Russia."


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled at Tommy and said, "don''t worry, they are all made in Russia and there are no shells printed in Arabic."


    Tommy breathed a sigh of relief and said, "then there is no need to test fire. The trajectory of Russian shells is relatively stable. I know in my heart, but I''m not sure about the shells printed in Arabic. God knows they will fall there."


    Gao Yang smiled and continued to say to sedev, "so what guns are there over there?"


    After thinking about it, sedev shook his head and said, "there are no decent guns on the rebel side. They are all self-made guns with great power, but they may be the most commonly used ones, that is, small caliber direct guns and mortars, without large caliber barrel guns."


    Gao Yang and sedev were talking. Tommy took out a piece of paper and drew a sketch, marking out his envisaged gun position and preset impact point, but the sketch was not drawn for him, but for Gao Yang.


    After seeing the terrain, Gao Yang had a spectrum in his heart and said to sedev, "how are the troops arranged?"


    "General, the guards are on duty at the key points, and then sentries and fire points are arranged on the lookout platform on the wall. Our walls are double-layer. There is a three meter interval between the inner wall and the outer wall, and there are lookout posts on the outer wall. Now each lookout post has three people on duty, and most of the personnel stay inside the prison building. If the enemy attacks, they go to the top of the building to confront the enemy People shoot. "


    Sedev''s practice was regular, and Gao Yang''s command was the same arrangement. There was nothing to add. After looking at it again, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, let''s go down."


    Walking down from the watchtower, Gao Yang''s phone rang. He looked at the phone. The phone was from Dani.


    Gao Yang quickly connected the phone. After connecting the phone, Dani hurriedly said, "general, you are ready to evacuate. A helicopter will pick you up today."


    Gao Yang was surprised and happy. He raised his voice in surprise and said loudly, "so fast?"


    "Yes, few helicopters were lost in Aleppo''s airport. Aleppo said it was too risky to send a helicopter to pick you up, but the president personally ordered that you must be picked up, so a helicopter will be arranged to pick you up today! But are you sure you want to leave by helicopter? Aleppo said it was too dangerous, Landing is as dangerous as taking off. It''s likely to be shot down. "


    Gao Yang just hesitated and said firmly, "I know the risk is not small, but it doesn''t matter. We''d better leave as soon as possible."


    "OK, then you''ll be ready to leave. The helicopter will enter at noon worship of the rebels. If the entry fails or there is any accident, it may enter again at the worship time in the evening. Now I don''t have the communication frequency of the helicopter. When I receive the notice, I''ll inform you how to contact the helicopter in advance."


    "OK, thank you. I''ll wait for your good news."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said to sedev with some apology: "if there is no accident, we may leave soon. Thank you for your help. I''m sorry, I can''t help you."


    Sadev smiled and said, "why didn''t you help us? You killed a lot of rebels. This is the greatest help to us, general. I wish you a smooth evacuation."


    When Gao Yang finished speaking, Tommy gave Gao Yang the sketch he had drawn and said in a deep voice, "here, the most likely positions of several enemies have been indicated. If you need artillery support, just report the numbers directly."


    Gao Yang took a look, put it away, and said to Tommy, "OK, I''ll remember clearly."


    Although it is necessary to evacuate, it is not useless to publicize their observation of the terrain. Even if they stay for only one hour, they should make no less preparations. This is called professionalism.

 Chapter 1127

    Gao Yang they waited in prison, but the helicopter came and went.


    Looking at the helicopter that came to pick them up under the attack of rebel air defense missiles, Gao Yang knew they couldn''t go.


    No matter how high and fast the helicopter flies, it can''t get out of the range of air defense missiles. Moreover, when the altitude over Dao prison begins to drop, it has to be shot by many anti-aircraft guns.


    In order to shoot down which helicopter, the rebels fired three anti-aircraft missiles. Just looking at the fire intensity encountered by the helicopter, Gao Yang knew that it was impossible to expect the helicopter to pick them up.


    Even if the helicopter dares to come in, it does come in. Gao Yang doesn''t dare to leave by helicopter. He would rather stay in prison than go to heaven to experience the feeling of completely handing over his life to the pilot.


    Watching the helicopter finally escape instead of being shot down, a group of people watching the helicopter on the roof were long relieved.


    "Fortunately, I haven''t been beaten down."


    Gao Yang said sincerely that although the pilot didn''t know him, he still didn''t want the pilot to die in order to pick him up.


    Cui Bo said helplessly, "if you say so, we''ll be in prison. Guys, have you ever been in prison?"


    Everyone shook their heads, but Frye raised his hand and said, "I''ve been detained in the police station for a short time, but I''m not in prison."


    Groliov murmured, "only Bruce has been in prison."


    Irene sighed and said, "well, we can experience the feeling of imprisonment this time."


    Li JinFang said in a muffled voice, "it''s not even here. It''s like going to jail when we were in azizia barracks in Libya."


    Gao Yang waved his hand helplessly and said, "OK, stop talking. Go down and make preparations for staying here for a long time."


    Seidev also looked helpless, smiled bitterly and said to Gao: "general, it seems that you can''t go in a short time. I''ll prepare a room for you. We actually have a lot of places to live here, but the conditions are not good."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "if you say that the conditions are not conditional, some will live well. If you don''t fall on the enemy''s position, you''ll be lucky."


    There is protection, some eat, some live. You can''t walk, but there is no problem with safety. Gao Yang is already very satisfied.


    Since he can''t go, he has to prepare for being trapped for a long time. Gao Yang''s first thought is medicine, and then ammunition.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said to the people, "OK, do what you should do. I''ll inform Dani so that he doesn''t have to send a second helicopter."


    I found a quiet place and called little Downey first. After little Downey got through, Gao Yang said weakly, "man, we can''t leave in a short time. We''re going to send things to Aleppo prison. Have you found all the medicine you prepared?"


    Little Downey said anxiously, "the medicine hasn''t been found yet, but it will be ready tonight. I asked someone to buy it directly in Europe. Also, I''m at the airport and hurry to Europe immediately."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "don''t worry. Bring me some more bullets. I and the rabbit''s bullets don''t need to be prepared. By the way, how many bullets do I have in stock?"


    Gao Yang refers to the special bullets he used. All the special bullets he brought this time have been used up, and the special bullets used by his Satan''s blade can only be used in the remaining inventory. There is no place to buy them.


    "Bullets? Well, you still have a little more than six boxes of long-range bullets, about 63400 rounds, and about 3000 rounds of rabbit bullets, including 1000 armor piercing bullets."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a long time, and finally sighed: "we can''t be stingy at this time. You bring me 1000 long-range bullets, 300 armor piercing bullets and 500 bullets for rabbits. We have to be prepared to stick to it for a long time."


    Little Downey was embarrassed and said, "can''t I find another bullet to replace it in Syria? If I take the bullet, I can''t take the airliner to Europe. I have to arrange another plane. I don''t know how long it will take. I''m afraid it will delay the time to deliver medicine to you."


    Gao Yang thought, what little Donny said is also reasonable. If you want to take bullets, you can''t take a civil aviation flight. Little Donny has to find other channels, which will really delay the delivery time. For Satan''s people, the most important thing now is to rest rather than fight.


    Gao Yang quickly came up with a solution. He said in a deep voice, "you don''t have to find other planes. I''ll call Morgan and let you use his private plane. If his private plane is not in, let him help you get on the civil aircraft with bullets. He''s sure there''s no problem."


    "Ask Morgan for help? That must be no problem. I''m going to take drugs and bullets to Syria, and then ask the Syrian military plane to drop them to you. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "I don''t feel very good. The success rate of the military airdrop is too low, and we can''t lose anything. OK, I''ll contact you again. You don''t have to worry about the route. I''ll inform you of any changes."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang feels a little irritable. Making long-term preparations for being trapped in a place is not a pleasant job, especially when Gao Yang wants to leave.


    Although I was unhappy, I was responsible for myself. I had to make preparations. I calmed my mood and Gao Yang dialed Morgan.


    Morgan answered the phone and said excitedly, "Hi, Gao, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Are you back?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "no, I''m calling to tell you that you may not get the shotgun recently, because I''m trapped in Aleppo. I don''t know when I can leave."


    "Trapped? What''s going on? Is it dangerous?"


    "It''s not dangerous. We''re trapped in Aleppo prison. It''s a little hard here, but the rebels should not be able to fight down, but it''s hard to say when they can leave. Well, I''m calling to borrow your plane. I urgently need a batch of medicine. Little Donny needs to use your private plane to rush to Europe with a batch of medicine and bullets. Your private flight The machine is the fastest way I can think of. "


    "Are you hurt? Is it serious?"


    "Fortunately, I hurt my arm, which is very serious, and many people were injured this time, so I need medicine urgently."


    "How did this happen? Are you sure you have no problem staying in Aleppo prison? The plane is not a problem. The plane is in Washington. Just ask little Donny to contact me right away. Gao, if you need any help, let me know."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "not at the moment. The prison in Aleppo is safe. I should only recuperate here. If I need it, I''ll talk to you again."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang didn''t hurry to inform little Downey, because he still needed to think about what little Downey needed to bring with him.


    Ammunition is a problem. Syria''s general ammunition is all Russian, and Gao Yang''s weapons are basically NATO caliber. There must be enough spare weapons in the prison. Even if there is no problem, throwing a few AK rifles when the Syrian air force makes supply airdrop is not a problem, but Gao Yang wants to keep Satan''s precision shooting ability, In this battle of sticking to the fortress, it is better to keep a long distance from the enemy and use a 7.62x51 mm rifle.


    Most of them have their own 7.62mm spare guns. Gao Yang thinks that since they all borrowed Morgan''s private plane, they might as well have sent them together.


    It''s easy to find things, but how to properly send them to the prison is a problem. Up to now, the army of any country can''t say that it can ensure that the uncontrolled parachute can be accurately thrown into a narrow space. The place of Aleppo prison is not small, and it can be used as a place for airdrop of fixed wing aircraft, but it''s not big.


    What matters is that the siege of the rebels is still very effective. Even fixed wing aircraft dare not drop at low altitude, but the lower the altitude, the more accurate the cargo landing can be guaranteed.


    Gao Yang naturally called polovich. Since arms dealers can drop weapons, they can naturally drop drugs together.


    Gao Yang was tired of saying that he was trapped in Aleppo prison. After polovich got on the phone, he said directly: "Hey, man, I''m a ram. We were trapped in Aleppo prison after being ambushed by AIS. Man, I need to air drop some drugs to Aleppo prison, but I can''t trust the air drop ability of the government army. What can you do?"


    "Airdrop? No problem. It''s very simple. Why should I airdrop? I''ll just find a helicopter to pick you up."


    "It''s not very simple, because the rebels have a large number of anti-aircraft missiles."


    Polovich was silent for a moment and suddenly said, "Damn it, I ignored a problem."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Polovich said helplessly: "Man, I''m afraid you have to stay in Aleppo prison for a while. If I''m not mistaken, the rebels have just obtained a large number of anti-aircraft missiles, and they are not old-fashioned missiles. Ulyanko''s people have just sold 120 sets of northwest wind to the rebels. The delivery address is in Aleppo. I think those northwest wind must have been used in the battle of besieging Aleppo prison."


    "There''s news from ulyanko?"


    "No, it''s ulyanko''s men, my former men. Although I don''t work for big Ivan now, we still keep in touch. France has supported a number of anti-aircraft weapons of the rebels of the patriotic front to break the air superiority of the government forces. However, these weapons have been resold by the people of the patriotic front. How can the people I brought out let go of them They bought these weapons and sold them to ACE ACE. That''s it. Ace now has a group of guys who are familiar with the operation of air defense missiles. It''s not so safe to fly at night. I think you''d better give up your plan to leave by helicopter. Let''s go back to your requirements. Do you want to drop a batch of materials by air? There should be no problem with airdrop by fixed wing aircraft. "

 Chapter 1128

    All those who should be contacted have been contacted. The next step is to wait.


    Gao Yang is both a major general and a wounded man, so he has to be given special treatment. As the landlord, sedev arranged a single room for Gao Yang, and there are beds and quilts in it. Although the quilts have been covered by many people, they are black.


    There is no shortage of houses in Aleppo prison, but there is a lack of daily necessities such as beds, because after accepting many people into the prison, the original daily necessities are not enough, and many people can only use one set in turn.


    Jason and Andy Ho, the wounded are also in a room, while the rest, like those who are not injured or ill, have to stay in a big room. However, sedev has tried his best to create the most comfortable conditions for Satan. One bed and one quilt can still be guaranteed.


    It was December. The temperature in Syria was about 12.3 degrees during the day and less than 10 degrees at night. At night, the cover of each shop was still very cold. Three or two days of persistence passed, but it must be much better to have a quilt for a long time.


    At this time, don''t pursue any differential treatment. Praise them for their blessings and hardships. No matter what, sleeping in a bed is much better than sleeping on the ground.


    The first night spent in prison, Gao Yang slept soundly and was tired to death. When he went to bed at night, he closed his eyes. The only exception was Andy he. His stimulant effect had not passed. Although he was injured and sometimes more tired than anyone after surgery, he could still not sleep in bed and could only spend a sleepless night.


    The next day, when Gao Yang got up, the prison guards began to eat breakfast.


    This time, seidev brought compressed biscuits again, but Gao Yang declined. Finally, Gao Yang and other defenders ate big biscuits.


    The prison guards baked their own pancakes. The pancakes are round and not much bigger than a palm of their hand. Each person''s pancake is a meal. The pancakes are similar to the pita that Gao Yang ate when they were stationed at the airport, but the problem is that the pancakes made in the airport kitchen have oil and materials, while the pancakes in the prison have nothing but white flour and water. They have no oil. They don''t even have a salt. It''s strange that they can taste delicious.


    Aleppo''s form is tense. When the air force airdrops materials to the prison garrison, it will not consider any comfort materials. It''s good to solve the basic survival materials. Therefore, the salt has been cut off in the prison for nearly half a month, but the salt has not been airdropped in the subsequent airdrop.


    Although it''s a bland pastry, and the fermentation is not good. It''s almost dead pastry, but Gao Yang still eats it with relish. Sedev and them have been eating this cake for a long time. Seeing it is enough, but for Gao Yang, the first meal must be better than compressed cake.


    After eating the cake, Gao Yang clapped his hands, returned to his room, picked up the phone and told polovich not to forget to bring some more seasonings such as salt and cumin, as well as quilts and changed clothes when Airdropping materials to them.


    For things like white rice, the government army will naturally arrange airdrops. These don''t need to be raised. He just needs to make his life in prison more comfortable as possible.


    The route of airdrop has been determined. Little Downey will use Morgan''s private plane to send drugs and special ammunition to Cyprus, and polovich will contact his old subordinates and arrange an extremely experienced crew to fly directly to Aleppo to airdrop things into the prison after receiving the things from little Downey in Cyprus.


    In order to get what he needs most quickly, Gaoyang doesn''t use any strength of Syria. He has arranged everything. All Syria has to do is open its airspace and give Gaoyang their plane to fly directly to Aleppo without landing in the middle.


    Mercenaries are extravagant enough to be part of Satan''s mercenary regiment. Gao Yang feels that he is increasingly developing towards knight, but it''s nothing. Mercenaries, money is money, but there are today and no tomorrow. Naturally, there are no conditions. Don''t mention everything. If there are conditions, we must enjoy them.


    Andy Ho''s stimulant strength is not over yet. He is physically tired, but his mental excitement is actually very painful. Andy ho can''t sleep alone in bed and can''t move. He simply asked someone to move his bed out. It''s good to lie in bed and talk to them.


    In addition to chatting with sadev to understand the enemy situation, Gao Yang has nothing else to do. In fact, life on the second day of prison is very calm. The rebels did not launch an attack, and the defenders will not waste ammunition to fire on the rebels. Although both sides can see each other''s outposts, they are also safe and sound.


    After chatting with sedev for a long time, Gao Yang also figured out the general pattern of the rebel attack. Then sedev went to check the guard of the sentry, and Gao Yang went to chat with Satan''s people.


    Walking into the big room where Satan stayed, several people looked at him. Andy patted the edge of his bed and said loudly, "boss, sit here."


    Gao Yang sat down and said with a smile, "what are you talking about?"


    After opening his mouth, Gao Yang found that the atmosphere was a little depressed. Raphael and they all looked thoughtful. At this time, Andy he smiled and said, "nothing. Just said it, it''s Christmas soon. It seems that we have to spend this Christmas in prison."


    Gao Yang was stunned and looked at his watch. He remembered that it was December 21st, and the 25th was Christmas.


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Cui Bo are nothing more than Christmas. They also join in the fun. Groliov believes in the Orthodox Church. Christmas is January 7, but for Raphael, Frye, Taylor and Irene, Christmas is very important, just like the meaning of the new year to Gao Yang.


    None of the places we have stayed in these years has the atmosphere of the new year. Every time we celebrate the new year, Gao Yang hasn''t been there specially. Even if we know that it''s the Spring Festival, Gao Yang won''t go there specially. We simply don''t mention it.


    Every festival, Gao Yang doesn''t dare to remind himself that it''s the new year. It''s best to forget. If you can''t forget, find yourself something to do in the two days of the new year. You''re too busy to remember.


    Now I can''t see anything in prison for a while, and I happen to catch up with the most important festival for many people of Satan in a year. It''s OK not to mention it. It''s Christmas right away. It must make many people uncomfortable.


    Gao Yang was not very excited. He also promised Yelena to travel during the Christmas holiday. As a result, he spent a long time in Syria and was trapped.


    If you can''t go home, there''s nothing you can do. Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "during the festival, call your family to report peace and talk to your family. Have you all taken the phone? If you don''t, tell me and call with my phone."

 Chapter 1129

    Gao Yang thought it was time to call ye Lianna. He and ye Lianna said that when he left, there was nothing particularly important. Don''t call. Ye Lianna was also very sensible and never took the initiative to call him. Two months later, ye Lianna didn''t know what to worry about.


    Gao Yang said something. Irene stood up and said loudly, "let''s go. I''ll call."


    Gao Yang also left the big room and dialed the phone in a quiet corner. He didn''t think of the time difference until he called the phone. Ye Lianna, Morgan and ulyanko are different. Ye Lianna has to turn off her power in class, and Morgan and others must keep their communication unblocked 24 hours. He calls people like Morgan more, I forgot to find out the time difference first.


    The phone got through, but Gao Yang quickly hung up. He looked at his watch. The time was 10 a.m., while the time difference between Damascus and New York was almost seven hours. He was here at 10 a.m. and New York was only 3 a.m.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to call again, but his phone rang quickly. Gao Yang looked at the call, which was from ye Lianna.


    Gao Yang connected the phone. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say, but ye Lianna said in an extremely nervous voice on the other side of the phone: "honey, is it you? Gao? Is it you?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said with a smile, "Hi, baby, it''s me. I''m sorry to call you in the morning. I forgot the jet lag."


    Ye Lianna first breathed a long sigh of relief, but she still said nervously, "honey, are you okay? Is everything all right there?"


    Gao Yang is a little sorry. He knows Ye Lianna''s worry. It''s really worrying to call in the middle of the night and hang up with a ring. He might as well have directly asked Ye Lianna to connect the phone just now.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t worry, everything is fine here. Your father and I are fine. Really, it''s almost Christmas. I just remembered that I called you. As a result, I remembered that it was early morning. I was afraid to wake you up, so I hung up quickly. Don''t worry, I''m fine here."


    Just then, Gao Yang heard Natalia say in a nervous voice, "honey, whose phone is it? Whose phone is it!"


    "Mom, it''s Gao''s phone. They''re fine. It''s okay. Gao just forgot the jet lag."


    "Really? It''s okay. It''s okay. You and Gao continue. Oh, my cell phone rings. You continue to talk. I think it may be your father''s phone."


    The family members of high-risk professionals are most afraid of receiving a phone call in the middle of the night. Gao Yang blames himself even more for ignoring the problem of jet lag. It doesn''t matter if he makes a phone call in the middle of the night. It must have scared Ye Lianna and Natalia half to death.


    Ye Lianna said a few words to Natalia. Natalia also ran to answer the phone. Gao Yang estimated that groliov also forgot the time difference, otherwise he should have reminded him just now.


    Natalia went to answer the phone. Yelena whispered, "honey, when are you... Well, it''s nothing, isn''t it dangerous? Are you still used to eating?"


    Ye Lianna never dared to ask Gao Yang when to go back. Gao Yang''s heart was sour, but he didn''t promise when to go back this time, so he smiled in a very relaxed tone: "I''m not dangerous here. I''m far away from the war zone. I eat well. We have our own food. The food is very good. Don''t worry. I''m not the one who wrongs myself, but I don''t know when I can go back. I may not be able to spend Christmas with you because there are still some things to deal with here, but don''t worry, there must be nothing..."


    Before Gao Yang finished speaking, he suddenly heard a loud noise, which was stuffy. It was like a dull thunder in the sky, and he felt a vibration under his feet.


    "What sound! What sound is it! High! What''s the matter with you!"


    After staying for a moment, ye Lianna eagerly asked Gao Yang what the voice was. Her voice sounded like she was about to cry. Gao Yang quickly and easily said: "Don''t worry, it''s the sound when shooting. We shoot big caliber guns. Now our life is boring. We stay at the airport every day. Honey, if it''s dangerous, I don''t have time to call you. Really, don''t worry about me. If you worry about me, I''ll worry about you. Think about it. If it''s dangerous, Then we''ll have run back. You think I''m stupid. "


    Gao Yang was very anxious, but he still had to cheat Ye Lianna with a relaxed tone, and ye Lianna seemed to accept his explanation. Finally, after loosening her mouth, she whispered, "it''s okay."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, don''t talk. You''re on vacation now, right? I''ll call you again after dawn. Now you have to sleep well, have a good dream, love you, bye."


    Ye Lianna''s tone was lighter and said quickly, "OK, I''ll wait for your call, take care of myself, and be sure to pay attention to safety. I''ll wait for your call, um, wait for your call."


    Even coax and cheat, and finally let Ye Lianna rest assured. As soon as Gao Yang Hung up the phone, he ran out and shouted, "Falk! Damn it! There''s an explosion! There''s an explosion!"


    It was neither shooting nor the sound of shell explosion. Gao Yang''s experience told him that the sound and vibration of the explosion just now could not be made by any shell.


    When Gao Yang was running out, he saw groliov running out with a phone in his hand. After they looked at each other, they said in unison, "how did you explain?"


    "Shooting!"


    Once again, after finding that the other party''s lies are the same as themselves and can''t help, Gao Yang and groliov issued a sigh of relief. For them, hiding their beloved women and not letting them worry is more important than anything.


    Just then, Raphael ran out and said angrily, "those damn bastards, son of a bitch, where did it explode! I can fucking pick the time. It rang just when I called, son of a bitch!"


    Although he was very angry, Raphael didn''t forget to express professional opinions. After two angry scolds, he waved his hand and said loudly: "this kind of movement can''t be achieved without a few tons or even more than a dozen tons of fraudulent drugs, but it won''t be too close, but it won''t be too far. At most, a few kilometers, it must be where the ammunition depot exploded!"


    Gao Yang and his men ran to the roof to see that there was an explosion. At this time, sedev, who ran back from the outside, ran back with a worried face. When he saw Gao Yang, sedev shouted, "there''s an explosion in Kendy hospital! There''s an accident in Kendy hospital!"

 Chapter 1130

    Kendy hospital and Aleppo prison are very close, that is, two or three kilometers away. They are almost besieged by the rebels together. Now, has Kendy hospital finally lost.


    The connection between kendi hospital and Aleppo prison has been cut off, but the two fortresses besieged for a year can still provide some cover for the other party to involve some rebel forces, and now the position of kendi hospital is smoking.


    Aleppo prison has a thick wall as a cover, which plays a key role in resisting the rebel attack, while kendi hospital is just an ordinary building. A t55 tank and a BMP armored vehicle are placed at the door as a fixed fire point. At the beginning, there were only more than 300 defenders in kendi hospital, but the guard battle of one year was fought down, I don''t know how many people are left alive.


    Sedev''s face turned white. He stood on the roof and looked at the thick smoke rising in the south.


    It''s so close that you can easily see the situation at Kendy hospital.


    Gao Yang''s face was also ugly. What he saw through the telescope was not very good. He saw a T72 tank followed by more than a dozen rebels rushing towards the building of kendi hospital. Before the tank, a BMP armored vehicle had rushed to the downstairs of the hospital building.


    Sedev said in a daze, "Kendy hospital can''t be saved."


    Gao Yang saw the rebels surrounding the prison celebrating the capture of kendi hospital. Some waved flags and some shook their arms on the ground. Although there was no sound, Gao Yang guessed that they must be cheering.


    Anyway, the garrison of Kendy hospital was also a friendly army. The friendly army was killed, which made Gao Yang very unhappy, but although he was unhappy, he still took the time to call.


    After walking back a few steps and getting through the phone, he shouted, "man, where are you?"


    "On the plane, it has entered Syrian airspace. We plan to drop it when the rebels salute at noon."


    "The airdrop plan is ahead of schedule! Kendy prison is lost, and the rebels'' attention is on the hospital side. This is an opportunity. Maybe it can make airdrop easier."


    After informing the airdrop to advance the plan, Gao Yang whispered to sedev, "the rebels used tanks. Did they have them before?"


    It must be very sad to see that the friendly fortress that has been besieged together for a year finally falls. Sedev is still sad about the fall of kendi hospital, but Gao Yang sees the crisis.


    After seidev was awakened from his absence, his face became more ugly. He shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, the rebels have never used tanks or armored vehicles."


    Gao Yang''s face was also very ugly. He waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "they will use the tank for us soon. Do you have anti tank weapons?"


    Sadev said helplessly, "there are rocket launchers, only rocket launchers."


    He shouted loudly and said, "it''s going to be airdropped soon, but the bazooka doesn''t work. It''s best to have anti tank missiles, or at least large caliber bazookas."


    Raphael said in a deep voice: "the rebels used self exploding trucks. They loaded a lot of deceptive drugs, at least ten tons. If they attacked the prison in the same way, no, they would certainly attack the prison in the same way. We must be on guard."


    Sedev looked a little uneasy and said in a deep voice: "the enemy may launch an all-round attack on us. I have to arrange to strengthen security measures."


    Sedev left in a hurry. It''s no use for him to stay. It''s really torture to watch Kendy prison occupied by the rebels.


    Gao Yang didn''t leave. He stared at the rebels'' every move with a telescope on the roof of the building. How the rebels hit kendi hospital, they will hit the prison. It''s certainly no harm to know more about the enemy''s attack mode.


    The rebels have few means. Using tanks and armored vehicles to cover infantry close to the enemy has been a great progress. Gao Yang finally felt a little relieved when watching the rebels use tank guns to bombard the hospital building. Although the rebels have tanks, they obviously don''t use them very much.


    At least a quarter of the building of kendi hospital collapsed, but the battle is still going on, and the enemy is still firing from time to time, which makes Gao Yang feel a little strange, because the blasting power suffered by kendi hospital should be enough to make no living people in the building. Even if there are living people, they should be shocked into a coma. The progress of the rebels should be right soon.


    As time went by, almost all the people who moved by Satan were on the roof, watching every move of the rebels.


    It was not until the rebels pushed more than a dozen people out of the hospital building from the building and shot them all in front of the hospital building in front of many rebels that the rebel attack on kendi hospital finally came to an end.


    Just then, Taylor suddenly whispered, "the plane dropped for us has arrived."


    Gao Yang looked up at the sky. He couldn''t see a plane, but he heard the buzzing of a plane.


    Taylor pointed to the northern sky, walked up to Taylor, grabbed the wireless phone on Taylor''s back, and said in a deep voice, "you can air drop."


    Soon, Gao Yang saw an aircraft. The speed of the aircraft was not slow and the altitude continued to decrease. Visually, at an altitude of about one kilometer, the aircraft ended its dive and pulled up. At the moment, a lot of boxes were thrown from the tail door of the aircraft.


    "There are twenty-six boxes in total. The red boxes are secondary items that can be given up. The things in the white boxes are very important."


    After being prompted by the pilot, he said in a loud and deep voice, "I see."


    The mission of the aircraft has been completed, and the rebels on the ground did not launch missiles at the aircraft. After dropping the box, the aircraft climbed up and left the dangerous area as fast as possible.


    The six parachutes spread out in the air, and they looked nervously at the falling parachute.


    When the parachute fell halfway, Taylor couldn''t help saying, "very good. It seems that the parachute won''t fall outside!"


    Airdrop is a technical job. It seems very simple to throw things from the sky, but it is very difficult to accurately throw the goods into a small area.


    The first parachute landed in the north wall of the prison, and the remaining boxes deviated to the South until the southernmost end of the prison. Finally, all 26 boxes fell on the open space in the prison, none of them fell outside, and the airdrop was very successful.


    Gao Yang grabbed the radio microphone and said with a smile, "the airdrop is perfect. Thank you very much. I wish you a smooth journey."


    "You''re welcome."


    The pilot responded faintly and disappeared in the air.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "go and have a look at our things."


    When Gao Yang and them walked down the roof, the prison guards had run out in front of them, and dozens of people had run to the open space. Huan Tianxi and Tian Xintian lifted one and sent the box to the building.


    The transport capacity of an 26 is not small, but it can ensure that there are so many goods thrown into the prison at one time. If you want to throw more things, you have to fly back and throw them again. Therefore, Gao Yang didn''t let the flight crew members polovich find take greater risks, but let them bring enough air drop things.


    Most of the boxes are airdrop standard boxes with specifications of 1200x800x720 mm. There are 24 standard lines in total. There are a lot of things that can be loaded. In addition, there are two special weapon boxes for airdrop weapons.


    The boxes are all military green, but four of them are painted with white reflective paint, which is high for themselves, and the rest are marked with red reflective paint.


    Sedev was also carrying the box. When he saw Gao Yang, sedev put down the box. He was very surprised, but he was very happy and said to Gao Yang: "Why are there so many boxes? Doesn''t it mean that there are only some drugs?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "the white marked box is ours, and the red marked box is everyone''s. Since we want to drop it, of course we need to get more things."


    Seidev was excited and said, "we have our share? What''s there?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "what you eat is mainly what you eat!"


    As he spoke, he waved his head. Trebler carved up and opened a red box. There were some drugs in the box, and then there were small packages of bullets. After opening a box, there were half a box of drugs and half a box of bullets.


    Cui Bo couldn''t wait to open the third box, which was still filled with drugs and bullets, but there was a night vision in the box. Frye opened the fourth box, which was filled with drugs and a set of foldable solar cells. Then two red long boxes were opened, which were full of spare rifles of Satan mercenaries, 7.62mm caliber, They were also afraid of being thrown into the enemy''s position, so four guns were packed in one box.


    In order to prevent accidental dropping or falling on the enemy''s position, important things are packed separately. Even if some of them are lost, Gao Yang won''t be able to stay at all. Therefore, the most important drugs are packed in four boxes.


    Looking at taking out the medicine and his own bullets, Gao Yang was reassured. He smiled at sedev who was still watching: "unpack. You''re welcome. There should be our daily necessities and some bullets in the remaining boxes. In addition to these, they are all our things."


    Seidev already knows Gao Yang''s identity, the particularity of Satan or the night devil team, and Gao Yang wants to arrange the air drop instead of waiting for the air drop of government forces. Seidev also knows, so it''s a bit unexpected to know that this air drop and their materials.


    Seidev was a little surprised, but he was not polite. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he waved his hand and shouted, "unpack, unpack!"


    "What''s this? Salt? This is salt! Great!"


    "And spices!"


    "There''s tea and sugar!"


    "Meat! Meat! A lot of beef!"


    After cutting off the salt for half a month, you will understand how important salt is. When you haven''t eaten fresh meat for a whole year and can''t even eat canned meat, you will understand why all the people who heard the news will forget themselves after seeing that four or five boxes are full of meat pieces.

 Chapter 1131

    January 7, 2014.


    Gao Yang not only spent Christmas in prison, but also spent the new year.


    On the whole, the situation is good.


    Kendy hospital was captured. The rebels used three self exploding trucks. The first two blew up the roadblock. The last big truck loaded with cheating drugs detonated under the hospital building. It was a fatal blow. Kendy hospital, which had persisted for a year, fell.


    In order to avoid the same situation in Aleppo prison, the air force urgently airdropped a batch of rocket launchers to the prison, supplemented bullets and mortar shells, of course, a lot of food and medicine have been supplemented, but the food will not be too delicious, and the medicine is also the most basic.


    As for Gao Yang''s fear of a large-scale rebel attack, it was delayed. The rebels only launched two small-scale attacks. Gao Yang didn''t go out at all, and the rebel offensive was fought back.


    Life is sloppy, dressed warm, fed and slept well. It''s just boring. Trapped in a place like prison, it''s full of beards. It doesn''t need to be on guard like the prison guards. For Satan''s Gang, there''s nothing to do except chat and sleep.


    The recovery of the injury is also good. The effect of the medicine Andy he asked for is really good. Gao Yang''s wound has recovered well. After more than ten days, the injured hole has completely grown, and the external skin on his arm has completely grown together, leaving only a red scar. However, Gao Yang''s arm injury is the main muscle tissue, Moreover, the blood vessels and nerves are broken, and the arm must not move around. To be careful, it''s better to wait until Andy he feels there is no problem at all.


    These days, Gao Yang has been familiar with doing everything with his left hand. When he is free and there is no shortage of bullets, Gao Yang can also practice shooting with his left hand. Now I dare not say that he is as skilled as his left hand, but when shooting with a rifle with his left hand, he must have the feel of 80% of his right hand.


    Jason looks the most seriously injured, but actually recovers the fastest. The wound on his face has not completely healed, but only left an ugly round scar. This can only be done after leaving Syria. His fracture, after Andy ho connected the broken bone and took various drugs to promote bone growth, recovers quickly, Half a month can make ordinary people recover for a month, but it will take more than a month for Jason''s clavicle to heal completely, even if he takes all kinds of drugs without money.


    Cui Bo had a hole in his foot and a small bone was broken. Although the bone was small, it was also very important. Moreover, he ran away with Andy on his back after the fracture. In order to straighten the broken bone for him, Andy''s strength was wasted. It was difficult to recover. He fixed his foot with a splint and had to wait for a long time before he could move freely, so the worst thing was Cui Bo, The wound is not big and the trouble is not small.


    As for Andy Ho, his injury is also a trauma. Like Gao Yang, he has recovered almost and can move slowly, that is, he can''t exercise violently or for a long time.


    The situation looks good. Although I''ve been worried that the rebels will launch a large-scale offensive, the initiative is in the hands of the rebels. They can''t advocate what the rebels want to attack. Since the rebels don''t fight, it''s not wrong to rest and recuperate in Aleppo prison.


    Gao Yang cleans his gun when he''s free. Every time he sees the small hole in the handle, he feels that he''s not depressed. But the hole in the gun is unacceptable to him. Every time he feels the small hole in the handle, he feels uncomfortable. When he arrives in the United States, The first thing is to ask Jack to change the handle of the rifle.


    Guns are the second life of soldiers. Clean all rifles and pistols. Wait for the guns. Gao Yang has no idea to do anything else.


    In the afternoon, when it was more than 9 a.m. in the United States, Gao Yang installed the disassembled rifle, closed the door, and took precautions against any more gunshots and explosions to the other side of the phone. Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and whispered, "big dog, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing. Just walk outside."


    "Merry Christmas to you. Well, are you going to start calling?"


    "It''s almost time to call. I''ll call when I go back to a quiet place."


    "OK, let''s say we''re at the airport and ready for a big meal. Well, if there''s gunfire, it''s training shooting. If there''s gunfire, it''s shelling the rebels. How about it?"


    "Yes, let''s say so."


    This day is the Christmas day for the groliov family. Although none of them is a devout believer, Christmas is also the most important festival of the year for Yelena. Gao Yang must call Yelena.


    After agreeing with groliov on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang picked up the phone and dialed Yelena.


    Ye Lianna was very happy when she received Gao Yang''s call.


    It''s also good to hear the voice. After chatting with Ye Lianna for a long time, Gao Yang lied to Lian Meng and told him that his life in Syria was like a vacation rather than a hail of bullets. After the rise of the story, Gao Yang thought and said: "Wait, we''re going back soon. Although the time is uncertain, it won''t be too long. When I go back, we''ll travel to Europe. Don''t you always want to go to Vienna? We''ll travel to Europe and ski wherever you want."


    "Really? Great! Ah, but I had started school at that time..."


    After a sentence, Gao Yang realized that he was wrong. Half of the winter vacation in American universities is from mid December to mid January. Ye Lianna should start school immediately. It''s hard not to let Ye Lianna skip classes when she arrives in the United States.


    Ye Lianna is a good student. She is a talented and hardworking type, and she works hard to the extreme. She knows that it is not easy to learn. Although she is rich now, at the beginning, groliov and Gao Yang put together their hard-working money to give her school. Therefore, ye Lianna dare not relax at all. Gao Yang is distressed.


    Sure enough, Gao Yang said something. After he went back to travel, ye Lianna was very excited at first, but after a short pause, she regretted that she wanted to start school. However, after a pause, ye Lianna was excited again, saying: "As long as I can go before the beginning of March, I can ask for leave. No problem. I can''t take the courses before the beginning of March. During this period, I have taught myself all the courses before the beginning of March, but I have to take an important exam in the beginning of March, so as long as I can catch up with the exam, I can ask for leave and we can travel! Just, just, you Can you come back then? "


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to promise easily. He could only pretend to play a casual oral airway: "before the beginning of March, it''s still early. It should be no problem, but I don''t have much to do here, but many things are very troublesome. Now I''m really not sure. I''ll try my best and go back as soon as possible."


    After vaguely supporting the travel plan and chatting for a long time, Gao Yang finally hung up the phone.


    As soon as he was free, he felt uncomfortable. Gao Yang decided to go out and shoot two shots to keep the gun feeling. He put on his rifle. Gao Yang began to take a routine walk and shoot every day.


    After leaving his house, Gao Yang went to the big house where Cui Bo lived and wanted to see who went with him.


    Most houses don''t even have doors. In the most difficult time, the prison was broken. Basically, all the people were chopped for firewood, so only a few rooms with iron doors still have doors.


    There was no door, so naturally there was no need to knock. Gao Yang went to the door and looked inside, but he was startled.


    Jason is in his own bed. Opposite him is Andy Ho''s bed. There is Jason''s monitor on the head of Andy Ho''s bed, while treber, Li JinFang, Raphael, Frye and Andy ho all sit beside Jason''s bed and stare at the monitor on the bed. That''s not enough. After more than ten days, they have been familiar with the prison guard army for a long time, and they can''t be any more familiar On both sides of the people sitting, there were more than a dozen beards. Behind the bed full of people, at least a dozen beards stood staring at the monitor.


    From time to time, someone tried to swallow saliva, the voice was very loud, and the voice of swallowing saliva came and went one after another.


    The monitor turned his back to the door, that is, he turned his back to Gao Yang. He couldn''t see what the monitor was putting, and he couldn''t hear any sound. Very curious Gao Yang immediately went in to see what they were looking at.


    Gao Yang walked into the house. The people facing him were stunned and didn''t notice his arrival until Gao Yang walked behind the monitor and looked down. A group of people immediately looked like a frying pan. The beards sitting on the bed were stunned one by one. After they stood up from the bed, they quickly saluted and shouted, "general!"


    Those beards looked scared and looked at each other. Andy ho didn''t care, but Frye and Jason, especially Li JinFang, were embarrassed.


    Li JinFang stood up, flushed and whispered like a child who had done something wrong: "brother Yang, how did you come here?"


    The monitor is actually a tablet computer. Although it is military, the difference is just that it is anti falling, waterproof and dustproof after reinforcement. What an ordinary tablet computer can do, this military tablet computer can also do.


    So Jason, of course they''re watching what kind of action movies with colors, you know.


    Gao Yang was very angry. He was very, very angry. In such a boring ghost place, Jason hid such a good film and didn''t take it out to relieve everyone''s boredom. If he didn''t punish him, he was sorry for him. Especially those Syrian soldiers with big beards stood up and saluted in panic, and then they were too scared to breathe. How could he stay and enjoy it.

 Chapter 1132

    With a dignified face, he waved his hand, raised his hand and asked everyone to sit down. He said in a deep voice: "they are all men. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Sit down and continue to look. I won''t tell the major."


    After soothing the bearded soldiers, he raised his voice to Jason and said in a deep voice, "let''s make some noise. It doesn''t look interesting. All right, keep it down. Don''t let the Tyrannosaurus Rex hear it. She''s coming back soon. Don''t let her see it. All right, you go on. I''ll go."


    "Don''t let me see anything?"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, Irene outside the door caught up with him. Then Irene flashed into the house.


    Irene was very curious. Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s hard for me to explain to you. In short, well, shouldn''t you be running at this time?"


    Irene tilted her head, looked at Gao Yang, looked at a room of embarrassed people, and finally her eyes fell on the monitor on the bed.


    After reaching out and copying the monitor in his hand, Li JinFang stood more nervous. His hands wiped sweat on his trouser legs and his head lowered, just as he was caught doing something embarrassing.


    Andy he said nervously, "put it down, put it down! What are you doing? Go, go back to your house."


    Irene tilted her head and stared at Andy he, and then Andy he didn''t dare to speak at once.


    In the Satan mercenary regiment, Irene is the one that people dare not provoke, both internally and externally.


    Irene is a woman, but she is very fierce. The most important thing is that she can fight, and Irene''s temper is not very good. She can do it at any time when she is annoyed.


    Irene is a woman. It''s not glorious to beat her with her fist. It''s even more embarrassing to be beaten by her with her fist.


    As for the whole Satan, no one is Irene''s opponent except Li JinFang. As for Gao Yang, Irene does not dare to float with him, but she is about to start. As long as she doesn''t have to lift her Yin legs, she is estimated to be beaten by Irene.


    Irene is not a person who easily chooses to do it, but if she is anxious, she is never afraid to do it. Irene''s principle is not BB if she can move her hand. When Irene stares at her with threatening eyes, Andy he immediately loses his temper.


    After he glared at Andy, Irene threw her eyes back to the monitor.


    Looking at the screen of the monitor, Irene first showed a faint smile around her mouth. Then she interrupted the film being played and opened the folder where the film was stored. When she looked at it, she turned her mouth in disdain, threw the monitor on the bed and said with disdain: "that''s all? Can you have some taste? What junk are these?"


    Jason was too weak to say anything. Irene threw the monitor on the bed, turned and strode out of the room.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, pointed hard at Jason with his hand, and said calmly, "I tell you to be careful. Don''t be seen by Irene. You have to pay attention to the influence. You won''t wait until Irene goes to bed at night. Really, pay attention next time."


    Irene bumped into something that shouldn''t have happened, but it''s no big deal. It''s just a little embarrassing.


    Gao Yang planned to leave, but he hurried back listening to Irene''s footsteps.


    After returning to her room, Irene took an SD card in her hand, threw it next to the monitor and said proudly: "This is a good thing. It''s an eye opener for you. What''s marked a is an ordinary film, and B is a heavy taste. C, look after it yourself. Everything you can''t think of is in it. Don''t say I have good things to hide. You can copy the film and return the card to me. You''re dead as soon as you break it for me."


    After that, Irene suddenly sighed, and then said with a nostalgic look: "there aren''t many films in this card. In the old computer I gave away, it can be regarded as a complete range. Unfortunately, I don''t know whether it has been deleted or not."


    With a look of nostalgia, Irene found that Gao Yang was looking at her with shocked eyes.


    Irene''s rare face turned red, stretched out her hand and pushed it on her shoulder. She said loudly, "I hate it. Why do you look at me with this kind of eyes? People just like to study the art of human problems. You should appreciate it with an artistic eye. Don''t have any dirty ideas."


    Gao Yang felt that he couldn''t stay. He quickly nodded and said, "well, OK, I''ll leave. You can enjoy art slowly."


    Andy Ho, they all have a bitter face. Seeing Andy Ho''s face, Irene said with disdain: "don''t think too much, I won''t watch with you. Open your eyes, you local people."


    After that, Irene turned her face and said to Gao Yang, "Sir, let''s go. Are you going to practice shooting? I''ll go with you."


    Irene walked away, and many people who felt embarrassed spoke in unison, while Andy he, who had always been thick skinned, said in a hurry: "I''m tired of watching the films collected by big bird. Now there are new films to watch. Come on, look at what there is."


    Cui Bo said loudly, "what is heavy on taste and what is important to taste."


    Jason listened to everyone''s opinions and released Irene''s film marked as heavy taste. Then, after a few minutes, the people in the room looked like dirt. Finally, Andy he said loudly: "come on, come on, put on a normal film, let me slow down and can''t stand it. Change to a normal film and watch this slowly."


    After putting back the normal film, Raphael took a breath and said, "this kind of film is made for three categories of people, men, women and Germans. This sentence is really true. Falk, the German taste is really heavy!"


    The people in the room were shocked, and Gao Yang who came out of the room was also shocked.


    Walking out of the building in parallel with Irene, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "well, Irene, actually, I think it''s better for you not to show them your collection of films. Well, I think the impact may not be very good. They will have different views on you, um."


    Irene smiled and didn''t answer Gao Yang, but took out a box of cigarettes from her pocket, handed it to Gao Yang and said, "would you like one?"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "where did you get the smoke?"


    Irene shrugged and said, "there are cigarettes in the materials dropped by the government army. I asked sedev for two boxes. Come and smoke with me."


    As an accurate shooter and a good sniper shooter, Gao Yang is very self disciplined. He never takes the initiative to touch tobacco and wine, but he won''t refuse too much. Looking at Irene''s mood, Gao Yang still pulls out a cigarette.


    Irene took out her lighter, lit it for Gao Yang first, and then lit it for herself. Then she took a deep breath and said with a little melancholy, "Sir, I''ve been with you for more than a year."


    Gao Yang nodded, took a cigarette and sighed, "yes, time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, you have joined Satan for more than a year."


    Irene smiled and said with a slight sadness, "yes, time flies. I''m 28 years old this year."


    Sighed and shook her head. Irene turned to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "I never mind what others think of me. What I care about is what kind of me I want them to see, and whether I have achieved my goal."


    Gao Yang nodded silently. It''s not easy for a woman to mix in the mercenary circle. It''s no surprise if Irene made some disguises.


    Today''s Irene is a little strange. She''s a little unstable. Gao Yang noticed it, but he didn''t know there was a problem with Irene.


    Pointing to a corner that could avoid the view of the lookout, Irene whispered, "go and sit there."


    As she walked slowly towards the corner, Irene continued, "I''m 28 years old."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you just said."


    Irene waved her hand and said, "you don''t understand."


    Gao Yang wanted to say that he actually understood, but when he thought about it carefully, he really didn''t understand what 28 meant to a woman or to Irene, so he didn''t say anything. He walked to a corner with Irene and sat down casually.


    After sitting down, Irene took out another cigarette, lit one for herself, took a deep breath, and said in a slightly sad voice: "I''m 28 years old, but I haven''t been in love yet."


    Gao Yang''s face changed slightly, unable to hide his shock, and looked at Irene with surprised eyes.


    Irene frowned and said discontentedly to Gao Yang, "don''t look at me like a monster, sir."


    Gao Yang quickly turned his head and said in a deep voice, "no, well, I''m just a little surprised, you, I thought you."


    Irene pouted and sighed, "Sir, you don''t have to explain. I came there today, which makes me feel a little uncomfortable."


    Gao Yang''s head became big because of Irene''s nervousness. He stretched out his hand and said with a bitter smile, "you''d better give me a cigarette. When I have a cigarette in my hand, I can think about what to say by smoking."


    After giving Gao Yang a cigarette, Irene''s face showed a trace of sadness and said in a bitter voice: "I''m 28 years old and haven''t been in love. Everything I show is like a man, but I''m a woman after all, and this can''t be changed. Now think about it, I seem to have paid too much to prove something to my father."


    After reaching out to twist out the smoke, Irene looked high and whispered, "now think about it. If I had the opportunity to go back to the past and the year I made a decision, I might choose to be a normal woman to pursue my dream, be a model, not an army man."


    With another long sigh, Irene smiled bitterly and said: "Unfortunately, it''s too late to say this now. I can''t look back on my life. I''ve had a full life and felt unprecedented happiness since joining Satan for more than a year. I''ve always been glad to join Satan. I finally have a place that can reflect my value. However, I''m 28 years old today, and I haven''t been in love yet. Sir, for a woman, I''m a man Life is too failed, too failed... "

 Chapter 1133

    Gao Yang doesn''t know how to comfort Irene. Men and women are different. After all, there is something else.


    Irene''s mind is hidden deep enough for more than a year. In fact, it will be two years soon. Gao Yang has always regarded Irene as a man, but Irene is a woman after all.


    When Satan had Lucy card, Irene had a companion at least. Although Lucy card always paired up with Bruce, her strange eyes would not all fall on Irene alone.


    There are almost no women in the mercenary circle. It''s really not easy for Irene to be a girl until now.


    Knowing Irene is not easy, but how to enlighten Irene, Gao Yang really doesn''t know. He has always respected Irene as a man. He doesn''t know that Irene will also be vulnerable, and once Irene breaks her hard shell, it shows that she is actually a very weak woman in her heart.


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang felt that he had found a breakthrough, so he smiled and said, "haven''t you been in love? What''s the matter? Bob loves you all the time, but you always ignore it."


    Irene smiled, but after looking up and thinking, she frowned again and said in distress, "but I don''t like him, I don''t like him at all. He''s not my type at all."


    Gao Yang continued with a smile: "we Chinese pay attention to fate. You don''t have to worry or be sad. When fate comes, you will naturally find the person you like."


    Irene sighed, "but it''s so difficult, sir. My experience and my character make me hope to get a love that can experience the test of life and death, but it''s so difficult. I can''t find a man worth my heart."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "look slowly and you will find it naturally."


    Irene took a deep look at Gao Yang, and then slowly said: "When ye Lianna talks about you, she wants to die for you. I''ve seen Catherine and Adele, and I know them. Catherine is more introverted, but I know she likes you very much. As for Adele, she wants to have a child for you right away, and she doesn''t hide it, but you''ve been deliberately avoiding it."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "why do you talk about me?"


    Irene said in a deep voice: "sometimes I wonder what charm you have that can make three excellent and excellent women fascinated by you. They are different from me. They are very beautiful and excellent. They are real women, excellent women."


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "you are also very beautiful and excellent, but you belong to different types."


    Irene shook her head and said, "I''m an excellent soldier, but I''m not an excellent woman."


    After making a conclusion for herself, Irene said calmly: "I didn''t run at the normal time today, because I came, and I saw you on the phone. When you called Ye Lianna, the smile on your face was different from usual. I could see it at a glance."


    Sighed. Irene smiled helplessly and said, "I''m in a bad mood. Seeing you call, I''m even worse. Oh, don''t get me wrong. I just think I''m 28 years old. No one has sent me that kind of heartfelt smile. It''s just sad."


    After being stunned for a while, Irene suddenly said, "I think I may be lonely all my life."


    "You''re just in a bad mood today. Don''t rush to draw a conclusion about your life," he said


    Irene shook her head and said, "you don''t understand."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and didn''t speak. If a woman doesn''t understand, he may really don''t understand.


    Just then, Gao Yang saw Taylor running out.


    After seeing them, Taylor didn''t stop, just waved from a distance and ran over again.


    At ordinary times, Irene always ran with Taylor. After waving at Taylor, she said in a loud and deep voice, "the postman is a good soldier. Well, I''m going to tell him to officially join Satan. By the way, what do you think of Taylor?"


    Irene shrugged her shoulders and said, "it''s good, loyal. It''s enough to join Satan for friends. Besides, his military skills are really good, and what he''s good at is what our team lacks. I think he''s good and can join Satan."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "no, I''m not asking you this. I''m asking you, what do you think of him?"


    Irene was puzzled at first, but when she thought about it carefully, she frowned and said in a deep voice, "are you asking me how I feel about him?"


    Gao Yang quickly nodded and said, "yes, yes, that''s what you mean. What do you think of him?"


    Irene suddenly became angry, raised her eyebrows, pushed her shoulder angrily, and said angrily, "who let you take care of this kind of thing! Do I need you to help me find a man! I''m not your personal belongings. Do you want to intervene in my love!"


    Irene suddenly broke out and looked extremely angry, but after a hysterical roar, she looked at her face stunned and overwhelmed. Irene''s face was white. Then she stood up, slapped a salute and shouted, "sir! I''m sorry, officer!"


    Gao Yang is really frightened. Irene has always been respectful to him. It seems that her mood is really out of control.


    Gao Yang calmed his mood and said to Irene with a regretful face, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Well, I don''t mean anything else. Sit down. It doesn''t matter. Sit down and say."


    Irene hesitated and sat on the ground, but this time she was far away from Gao Yang.


    After Irene sat down, Gao Yang smiled in a plain tone as much as possible: "after leaving this time, we''ll have a long holiday. Go home and have a look. Maybe you''ll meet your fate."


    Irene nodded silently, Gao Yang thought and continued: "I''m going to visit Germany. If you''re in Germany, I''ll have a guide, right?"


    "Yes."


    Irene gave a gentle, um, response, which made Gao Yang feel frustrated. He wanted to comfort Irene, but the dog bit the tortoise and had nowhere to mouth.


    Woman''s heart, submarine needle, Irene is driving Gao Yang Crazy.


    No matter from any point of view, Gao Yang has the responsibility to enlighten Irene, but coaxing women, like the little girl in love like Ye Lianna, Gao Yang now has some experience and knows how to do it, but Irene usually hides her ideas and only reveals a hard shell woman. It''s strange that Gao Yang can know how to coax.


    Gao Yang''s expression was somewhat cramped and very uneasy. He comforted Irene, who was currently in an emotional instability period, and let him rack his brains but get nothing.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s cramped face, Irene suddenly smiled and said, "Sir, don''t try to comfort a grumpy woman, especially when she comes there, you just need to obey her."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, nodded and said, "Oh, OK, I know."


    Irene''s face changed again. Her face suddenly looked good again. She took out two cigarettes again, lit them all in her mouth, took one of them and handed it to Gao Yang, who naturally took it.


    Irene has always been a man. Her way of lighting cigarettes is very common. Seriously, in the eyes of Satan, only a few times can they remember that Irene is a woman.


    Gao Yang looked at Irene seriously, and then he found that Irene was really not ugly, that is, her hair was only a little longer than her bald head, and she was dressed in pure male clothes, which made people feel that it was against peace to treat her as a woman, that''s all.


    Gao Yang patted Irene on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you, don''t think too much. Maybe you fell in love with a man that day. I still say that, fate, fate, as soon as fate comes, it''s natural."


    Irene smiled and said, "maybe, maybe, I hope. By the way, sir, I''ve done two new tattoos. Haven''t you seen them? Ha ha, you certainly haven''t seen them. In fact, no one has seen them. Except the tattooer, it took me a long time to do these two tattoos and went there many times."


    After that, Irene touched Gao Yang with her elbow and said with a smile, "do you want to see it?"


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "OK."


    Irene took the cigarette in her mouth, stood up, raised her back to the sky, lifted up her coat and exposed her whole back, showing that she was covered with a new tattoo on her back, a huge T-Rex who opened her mouth to bite.


    Gao Yang was stunned. He stared at Irene''s back and tattooed a vivid and ferocious Tyrannosaurus Rex. The image was so shocking that Gao Yang couldn''t accept it for a moment and couldn''t help seeing it.


    After a while, Irene said with a smile, "how''s it going?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "well, well, very good, great, very beautiful."


    Irene put down her clothes, turned to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "there''s a smaller one for you to see?"


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "OK."


    Irene looked at Gao Yang. After waiting for a while, she suddenly smiled, and then let Gao Yang see her other tattoo again. The position was in the back, and this was in the front.


    Gao Yang''s eyes were about to burst out. He immediately turned his head subconsciously, but the residual consciousness in his brain made him understand what Irene''s tattoo was and immediately turned his head back.


    A huge skeleton ram head, a pair of twisted huge horns, coiled a circular arc, bent downward from the top to form a semicircle, and the sheep head extends downward in the middle.


    The tattoo technician did a good job, and it was so good that Gao Yang was stupid.


    Although it is the prototype of herbivores, Irene''s tattoo is the image that appears when the ram is the symbol of Satan. It is the skull ram head. However, the ram head should have cruel and evil eyes, but it shows very gentle and compassionate eyes.


    Irene''s figure is very material. The sheep''s head pattern is very three-dimensional and very good-looking. The good-looking Gao Yang''s brain is blank and stunned.


    Irene didn''t let Gao Yang watch for too long this time. She quickly put down her coat, took the cigarette from her mouth, clamped it in her hand, took a deep breath, smiled and said, "Sir, thank you for accompanying me for so long and trying to enlighten me. Although you didn''t succeed, thank you for your efforts. Bye, I''m going back."


    Irene turned to go, but after taking a step, she turned her head again, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "don''t tell others. Everything that happened today needs to be kept secret. Also, don''t misunderstand anything."

 Chapter 1134

    Gao Yang sat on the ground with a mess in his mind. He didn''t know whether he was thinking or not.


    Don''t get me wrong, but Irene''s way of doing it, can''t you get me wrong.


    Gao Yang has always regarded Irene as a friend and brother, but Irene''s sudden nervousness makes it so embarrassing for everyone to meet in the future.


    Shocked and confused for a while, then Gao Yang began to analyze Irene''s behavior.


    Irene must be out of her mind, and this woman just wants to show her tattoo. That''s really all. Her brain circuit is different from that of normal people. As soon as her brain is hot, let him see the tattoo. There''s nothing to answer excessively. It must be so, it must be.


    After a long time, Gao Yang finally found an answer for Irene''s behavior. Whether it''s right or not, he thinks so anyway.


    After he thought he had figured it out, Gao Yang stood up, patted the soil on his ass and said to himself, "every asshole who doesn''t make people worry."


    With a gun on his back and his head down, Gao Yang felt bored walking alone in the prison.


    Gao Yang suddenly found that a place like prison is really easy to suppress. Although he doesn''t live in a cell, he is surrounded by high walls and barbed wire. He can''t get out. There are people with guns everywhere. He has to guard against the rebel attack every day. It''s not prison, it''s better than prison.


    In his heart, Gao Yang wanted to go up to the watchtower on the wall to shoot two shots. By the way, he could look at the distance. His vision was broadened, so he wouldn''t be so depressed.


    Walking up a watchtower, the two people standing guard saw Gao Yang and saluted quickly. Gao Yang also waved his hand and said, "don''t salute. I told you, never salute me where the enemy may see it. I don''t want to be the target of a sniper."


    Half joking and half seriously, the two sentinels laughed. Then one of them handed the telescope forward and said with a smile: "general, do you want to see it?"


    Gao Yang nodded, took the telescope and said casually, "the enemy is quiet?"


    "No, they didn''t do anything, just like before."


    Gao Yang nodded, took the telescope and began to look at the village occupied by the rebels. However, after looking at it for a while, he said suspiciously: "the village is smoking. It''s the smoke from the diesel engine. Did you have it just now?"


    A sentry said with a puzzled face, "No."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, took down the telescope, then raised the telescope again, looked at the village for a while, and suddenly said, "yes, it''s the smoke of the diesel engine."


    There is usually no diesel engine in the village, but the smoke that can be seen in the distance must not be the smoke produced by one or two engines.


    After putting down the telescope again, Gao Yang said to a soldier beside him, "go and inform major sedev and ask him to come."


    After ordering the soldiers, Gao Yang felt that he was still a little unsafe, so he immediately said, "inform major sedev that the enemy launched tanks and armored vehicles. Please come and have a look at it immediately."


    After waving his hand to let the soldiers hurry to inform him, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and whispered in the walkie talkie: "everyone, get ready for the battle. The enemy has a change. He may attack immediately and quickly enter the battle position. I''m on the lookout platform No. 4."


    After Gao Yang finished speaking on the walkie talkie, the people watching the film in the building were in disorder and didn''t hurt themselves. Those who needed to run out to meet bent down, pouted their hips, grabbed their weapons and combat bags and ran out. It was a spectacular scene.


    Frye took a rocket launcher and carried one on his back. His position was on the wall. When he saw Gao Yang''s position, he ran to Gao Yang quickly and said angrily, "boss, what''s the matter? Those bastards are going to attack?"


    Frye seemed very angry. The pressure cooker was a little strange, but look at the angry faces of all the people who ran out. When they got to their positions, they were still scolding the rebels who disturbed them. Gao Yang immediately understood that it was strange that these people were disturbed and had a good time watching the film.


    Gao Yang pointed to the smoking position and said in a deep voice: "there is some smoke there. The smoke of the diesel engine is now light and can''t be seen. However, I suspect that the enemy is collectively launching tanks and armored vehicles. If so, they are going to launch an attack."


    After explaining for a moment, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "big bird, release the UAV and see what the enemy is doing."


    "Yes, boss."


    At this time, sedev also hurried over, went up to the watchtower and shouted to Gao Yang, "general, what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the smoking position and said in a deep voice, "the enemy has launched armored vehicles collectively. I''m afraid they''re going to attack."


    Seidev immediately said, "I''ll put everyone in the position right away."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t worry. First investigate and confirm the enemy''s intention."


    While talking, Jason said in the walkie talkie, "boss, the UAV has been released."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said to sedev, "see what they are doing first, and then decide what to do."


    After two minutes, Jason immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "boss, the enemy is going to attack. They have assembled in the village, two T72 tanks, three BMP-2 armored vehicles and four modified trucks! There are a lot of people in the open space of the village. They seem to be lecturing. The number of people assembled is about 1000!"


    "I see. Keep monitoring."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand at sedev and said, "major, the enemy is going to attack. There are two T-72 tanks, three BMP-2 armored vehicles and four trucks. The number is about 1000."


    Sadev''s face changed greatly and said, "I''ll let all personnel participate in the war immediately. The enemy is going to fight a decisive battle."


    When sedev, whose face changed greatly, was about to leave, he suddenly turned and shouted to Gao Yang: "the rebels have never used tanks before. Our people lack experience in dealing with tanks, general."


    He breathed loudly, nodded and said, "I know. We know how to do it."


    Watching sedev leave, commanding his soldiers to go everywhere, Gao Yang turned to Frye and said, "how are you sure?"


    Frye smiled and said, "no problem."


    The rebels used tanks when attacking kendi hospital. After seidev urgently asked for more effective anti tank weapons than RPG-7 rockets, the air force dropped rpg-27 to them.


    The rpg-27, like the rpg26 commonly used by Gaoyang, is a disposable rocket launcher, which can be thrown after hitting. However, the rpg-27 is much larger than 26, with a diameter of 105mm. The length of the rocket launcher is much longer than 26, and the armor breaking thickness reaches 650mm. It should be no problem to hit the T-72 as long as it is on the side and back.


    After looking at it, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pointed to a lookout tower and said, "it''s side to the west gate. I guess the tank will come to the west gate. Where can you go?"


    Frye looked, nodded and said, "OK, give me some Deputy shooters and let them follow me."


    "The anti tank team follows you, you command," he said loudly


    Gao Yang didn''t want the command of the prison, but the prison guards lacked experience in fighting tanks, so the task was handed over to Satan, and Frye was always responsible for fighting armored vehicles.


    There are ten people in the anti tank team, including twenty rpg-27 rocket launchers and a large number of RPG-7. However, the armor piercing ability of RPG-7 is not as good as that of 27, so rpg-27 has to act as a girder.


    Frye hurried down the wall and shouted, "the anti tank team now listens to my command. Everyone listens to me. It''s not difficult to fight a tank. Just follow our practice in training. Hariri, you take a group to the watchtower. I''ll take a group to the watchtower. As long as the tank comes over and hits him from the side, do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    "Remember, you must not fire until you reach the effective range of the bazooka. Do you understand? Go!"


    Fighting tanks is Frye''s business. Gao Yang can''t do better than Frye, so he didn''t care what Frye was doing, but returned the telescope to the sentry and hurried back to the roof.


    Prison buildings and cells have assumed the role of fortress. Although the wall is the first item, it only plays the role of monitoring and containing the enemy. The real fire point is still in higher buildings and on the roof.


    As long as the building can continue to give full play to its firepower, the enemy will not be able to rush under the wall. Therefore, it is not critical that there are many people on the wall. It is only anti tank. Because the range of rocket launchers is limited, we can only try to put the Anti Tank Firepower in front.


    Hurried back to the building. In the top room, Gao Yang found Jason and said, "can you see the armor thickness of the enemy''s modified vehicle?"


    Jason adjusted the lens and looked at it for a while. After half a day, he said in a deep voice: "the caliber of the tank gun is 125mm. If the tank gun is used as a reference, the armor thickness is about 20mm."


    Gao Yang also felt that the thickness of the iron plate covered on the body was about 20mm. After looking at it for a moment, his wrinkled eyebrows stretched out and said, "the armor is not thick. It''s good. The heavy machine gun can penetrate."


    After that, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "big dog, rabbit, you use armor piercing incendiary bombs, and the task of beating trucks is up to you. It is estimated that the armor thickness of the enemy''s modified trucks is only 20mm, which is easy to beat!"


    "Big dog understands. Use armor piercing incendiary bombs."


    "The rabbit understands."


    Just then Jason whispered, "boss, they''re out."


    Gao Yang looked at the monitor and saw the direction of the enemy''s tanks. Gao Yang immediately said, "everyone, the enemy is taking Route 2. The enemy will approach the west gate from the north. Little fly, you''d better change the battle position. Also, inform the people around you about this news and get ready for the battle. Over."

 Chapter 1135

    The attack began.


    Knowing the enemy''s attack route in advance and making clear the enemy''s personnel deployment takes a lot of advantage. At least it can predict the enemy''s main attack direction and deploy troops in the enemy''s main attack direction.


    Two tanks took the lead, three armored vehicles pressed the array, followed by four self exploding trucks, and then a group of black people rushed towards the west gate of the prison.


    The west gate of the prison is a V-shaped opening at the bottom. The two walls extend obliquely outward, and the gate has been firmly blocked. Within the prison, less than 20 meters next to the gate, is the Trident star cell building. The cell building extends a corner to the west, which is a perfect fire point.


    Gao Yang and his colleagues are in the office and living area building on the south side of the prison, facing the gate obliquely. Although it is a little far away, it is more than 100 meters away from the gate.


    The enemy''s offensive was launched from their base camp, the village on the west side of the prison.


    The west gate of the prison is the main road from north to south, which is the main road from the north to Aleppo. There is also a road directly leading to the west gate of the prison in the village occupied by the enemy.


    North of Aleppo prison is the unfinished prison expansion area, which has now been occupied by the rebels


    Instead of coming directly from the East Road of the village, the enemy''s tanks first opened the north-south road from the north of the village, and then attacked from north to south from the prison expansion area. In this way, they can soon go under the prison wall, and it is convenient to stick close to the prison wall, directly reach the west gate of the prison, or directly destroy the wall.


    Gao Yang has made a general judgment about the enemy''s tactics. It is nothing more than tanks and armored vehicles to cover the self exploding truck close to the gate, and then the self exploding truck makes a hole in the fence, or clear the roadblock of the gate.


    A truck opened, and then another one rushed downstairs to detonate, killing everyone in the building. At close range, a large number of fraudulent drugs can shock all the people in the building. Even if they don''t die, the defenders in the building won''t have the ability to resist in a short time.


    The self exploding truck opens the way, and then the tanks and armored vehicles will come into real use, covering the infantry to directly break into the prison and launch the final collection of the living garrison.


    If a tactic works, the rebels will always use it and rarely take the initiative to make tactical changes.


    Frye''s position is on the north side of the gate, but when he finds that the enemy comes from the North instead of directly from the west, Frye''s position moves from the north end of the west wall to the east end of the north wall. In this way, when the tank comes from the north, it will expose the side under Frye''s gun.


    The tanks slowly came out of the building cover in the expansion area, and then two tanks began to approach the prison along the road.


    When the tank appeared, it was not far from the wall. At best, it was 200 meters away. Frye could launch a rocket launcher.


    The two tanks drove some way forward, but they just stopped on the road after driving out of the fence of the expansion area, and then began shelling the prison. At this time, there was smoke behind the self exploding pickup truck and smoke behind the car, and they slowly rushed towards the prison.


    Frye didn''t launch the rocket launcher. He was still waiting. Although the distance was not far, the angle was not good. Now he was inclined to the tank. Although he could hit the side of the tank, the angle was too small. The rocket would bounce off or wipe off, so he couldn''t form the most effective attack on the tank. He had to wait for the tank to move forward for another section, even 20 meters, He can fight.


    The tank can''t fight yet, but the truck can fight, but it''s groliov''s task to fight the truck, so Frye still didn''t fire.


    Groliov''s machine gun finally opened fire. He is now operating a 12.7mm heavy machine gun, and all the bullets are armor piercing incendiaries.


    It''s because the rebels have limited materials to find. They can''t use high-strength steel plates to refit cars. If it''s high-strength special steel, armor piercing incendiary bombs may not penetrate after reaching two centimeters, but it''s easier to penetrate two centimeters thick ordinary iron plates.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what kind of deceptive medicine is loaded in the self exploding truck. If it is C4, which is difficult to detonate, it''s useless to burn through armor. The deceptive medicine won''t be detonated, but if it''s an ordinary deceptive medicine, it can be detonated with a machine gun.


    The car was not slow, but it was no faster than groliov''s bullet.


    Watching a series of bullets hit the self exploding truck, but the truck didn''t move. It was still running fast. Gao Yang not only shouted, "little fly, get ready!"


    If the machine gun couldn''t detonate, it had to rely on Frye''s rocket launcher, but just after Gaoyang shouted, the small truck that was still moving exploded.


    The explosion was very violent, but there was not much charge on the truck, because the truck did not become a part state. Although the explosion was scattered, the main body was retained and left on the road to burn. It seems that the car is only used to open up the passage and does not need to waste too much cheating medicine.


    Groliov''s machine gun position is set on the top floor of the Trident Star building, and Gao Yang is in the building on the south side of the prison. If the enemy attacks from the west, he can provide very valuable cross fire, and if the enemy attacks from the north, his shooting range here will be blocked.


    Gao Yang can only observe the battlefield from Jason''s monitor for the time being. He sees that the tank turns its muzzle and continues to fire towards the building where groliov is located.


    The tank didn''t move forward, but it couldn''t fire like this. He shouted loudly: "little fly, can changing the orientation solve the threat of the tank?"


    "No, I''ve reached the easternmost end, but the angle is still not good. It''s beyond the range of the bazooka."


    There''s no way to be anxious. The technical problem can''t be solved in a hurry. Gao Yang can only say loudly in the walkie talkie: "big dog! How''s your side? If the enemy''s artillery threat is too great, you''ll hurry back."


    "It''s OK on my side. The rebel fire is not allowed, but I''ve left the machine gun position. If the enemy''s truck comes out again, inform me in time!"


    The enemy''s method of using tanks is very outdated and conservative, but conservatism also has the advantages of conservatism. He hit the right way and avoided the end of being hit on the side by Frye. Gao Yang was worried and had no choice.


    Another truck started, much faster than the previous one. When he saw it on the monitor, Gao Yang quickly shouted, "the truck is out!"


    "Yes, I''m in position!"


    The self exploding truck drove faster than the last one. After breaking away from the fence of the prison expansion area, it was repeatedly hit by groliov''s machine gun. However, it may be that the bullet failed to hit the cheating medicine on the car, and the car never exploded.


    The second truck soon reached the position where the last truck was destroyed. At this time, gloyov''s machine gun finally blew up the second truck.


    There was a pile of scrap iron on the road, and the location of the wreckage of the two cars was not far, that is, the difference was four or five meters. When the second truck loaded with fraudulent drugs passed the wreckage of the burning truck, it slowed down after all, and groliov beat it to the right position.


    Just then, one of the two tanks took the initiative to drive forward again.


    After watching it for a moment, Jason suddenly said loudly, "the tanks are going to hit the cars in the way. Their trucks can''t get off the road!"


    There must be a subgrade on the road. Tanks can drive to the ground and drive towards the prison from any angle, but trucks equipped with iron plates can''t. although the road is full of craters, trucks can drive, and once they drive to the ground, self exploding trucks have to lie down.


    The two trucks that have been blasted remain on the road. Although the road is wide, the wreckage of the two trucks is very close, and they are blocked by the road. Although it can''t be said to be completely blocked, it''s hard to say whether they can get through if the subsequent trucks of the rebels are going to get on, not to mention the fire. For a driver driving full of fraudulent drugs, he must weigh it, So at this time, the tank has to play the role of clearing roadblocks.


    When the tank was about to reach the burning car wreckage, Frye finally fired a rocket.


    A rocket flew from the side and directly hit the position of the rear half of the tank body. Gao Yang didn''t know where Frye intended to hit, or it was a coincidence, but Frye hit the position where T72 tank stored ammunition.


    The armor piercing projectile penetrated the tank''s not thick side armor, causing the ammunition in the tank cabin to explode. After the tank with the engine still working continued to drive forward for a few meters, the turret was suddenly lifted up, flew to the air of 67 meters, and finally the gun barrel was photographed down to the ground.


    Gao Yang waved his fist excitedly, and then faintly felt that his right arm hurt. He quickly took back his arm, and then said loudly, "little fly, nice work!"


    The remaining tank didn''t know that he didn''t have much threat. Seeing that his companion was destroyed, he quickly retreated.


    Gao Yang is not afraid of tanks approaching, nor is he afraid of tanks hitting the wall, because sedev has dug trenches and reinforced roadblocks as soon as they have time. If the tanks are close, the prison guards will become able to fight even if they can''t fight the tanks. Countless RPGs can attack the top of the tanks, carry rocket launchers and fire at the tanks in front of them. No one will.


    Not to mention that the tank can''t get close to the corner of the wall, even if it gets close, it will be destroyed, but the self exploding truck is different. As long as the distance is too close, it can blow up the wall and the people above.


    The tactics adopted by the rebels are tank cover, self exploding trucks open the way, and then tanks and armored vehicles follow up. This set of tactics is very suitable for the rebels. The rebels are really good at this move, and Gao Yang is really afraid of the rebel move, but now it seems that the enemy''s set of tactics can''t achieve the effect. After two rounds of fighting, Knowing that he could restrain the enemy''s tactics, he had a bottom in his heart.

 Chapter 1136

    Gao Yang feels that the rebels will not attack again. Facts have proved that the rebels'' tactics are ineffective. If there are smarter people in the rebels, they should know that fighting again will only increase casualties.


    However, instead of preparing to retreat, the rebels began to deploy the infantry forward. The tactics were rigid and the command was in a mess. The individual quality could not be described except for a miserable word, but these did not prevent the soldiers in the rebels from being afraid of death.


    "Will the enemy still attack?"


    "Yes, and they want to use infantry to launch an attack. I don''t know whether to cover the self exploding truck or the tank to cover the approach of infantry."


    It was Irene who asked and Gao Yang who answered.


    After looking at the monitor, Gao Yang answered Irene''s question. Then soon, the soldiers in the prison expansion area began to disperse, opened the scattered line and began to move towards the prison.


    "If the enemy attacks from the north, our range here will be relatively small. Sir, I ask for a change of position. I want to go there."


    Irene''s performance is no different from usual. She looks very forthright. She points to the Trident building on the north side of the prison, where there is a better shooting range.


    Gao Yang will not command the prison garrison, but Satan is not under the command of sedev. Satan has a high degree of freedom in the battlefield. Where the war situation requires them to go, or where they want to go, they can go.


    Gao Yang also wants to move his position. The main attack direction of the rebels is not on the west side of the pre judgment. They stay in the building on the south side of the prison, which wastes their firepower. They beat back the enemy''s attack earlier. It''s good for everyone to watch the film and chat.


    "Approve your request. Who else wants to go?"


    Li JinFang thought for a moment and said, "if you want to go, you can go. It''s no fun to stay here. You beat back the enemy''s attack early and have a rest early."


    Irene laughed and said, "toad, are you in a hurry to go back and continue watching the film? How about my film?"


    Li JinFang coughed twice and said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Raphael gave a thumbs up to Irene and said loudly, "Irene, I don''t know how to describe my admiration for you except admiration."


    Irene laughed and looked proud.


    Only Gao Yang feels that Irene''s speech and behavior are very fake. Although Irene''s performance is no different from that of peace, Gao Yang always feels that Irene''s performance is very awkward.


    He waved his hand and said in a loud and deep voice, "let''s go. Let''s go together."


    The party hurried downstairs and entered the cell building of Trident star.


    It was the first time Gao Yang saw the prisoners in the cell. They ran in front of the iron fence crowded with prisoners on both sides. While being watched by the annoying people, they were also looking at the prisoners.


    Many cells suitable for fire points have been vacated, and prisoners have been transferred to other cells. Then the garrison uses the vacated cells as fire points, so there are many vacated cells, so there are some deficiencies in the cells still holding prisoners. Naturally, the old cells with excessive prisoners will be very crowded.


    If the rebels conquer the prison, at least half of the prisoners here will be executed immediately, and the rest are likely to join the rebels immediately, all because of factional problems.


    The prison guards also treat prisoners differently. Those prisoners who will be killed immediately when the rebels call can relax and don''t have to be too careful to prevent them from making any drastic actions. They can also select some of these people to do something, such as helping reinforce fortifications and digging trenches. As for those prisoners whose sentences have ended or are about to end, If you like, you can also shoot and join the guard.


    The rest must be kept under strict supervision and must not be allowed to cause any trouble in prison.


    It''s not surprising that Gao Yang''s costumes and looks are different from those of the garrison.


    Gao Yang felt that the prisoners were very uncomfortable. Some people, the prisoners who would die when the rebels came, cast expectations and eyes. Some people shouted to them to cheer up and kill the rebels, but the other part, even the prisoners who had to be guarded with guns when the rebels attacked, cast hate eyes, and they made no secret of it.


    Irene trotted in front with a gun. Gao Yang was right behind her. She saw that she was about to leave the area where prisoners were densely detained. Irene suddenly stopped, turned and looked at the cell on her right, walked forward for two steps, raised her rifle, and hit a talking prisoner in the face with the butt of a gun.


    With a bang, a big beard holding the iron railing was smashed by Irene, and fell heavily back to the ground.


    Irene was very angry and shouted at the beard she hit: "you will make your whole family a slave. You can only do yourself in your life! You fool with only shit in your mind! I won''t go to hell, and you will never go to heaven!"


    The prisoner was cursing in a low voice and Irene heard him.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to make trouble. He was fighting, so he whispered to Irene, "let''s talk when the battle is over."


    Irene looked at the prisoner with hate and ran again, but she still looked angry until groliov and their attic had reached the battle position.


    Irene was really very strange. According to her temperament, she was scolded by a poor man. She either killed someone on the spot or laughed it off, so she wouldn''t take a poor man''s words to heart and make herself angry.


    When Gao Yang arrived at the battle position, the rebel offensive began, but it was not tanks and armored vehicles that covered infantry, but infantry that covered self exploding trucks. For the rebels, the high-grade goods obtained by tanks were much more expensive than those used as consumables.


    Sedev commanded here. He was holding the AKM in one hand and was staring out. When he found their arrival, sedev stood up and turned his head to Gao Yang and said, "general."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "major, how''s the situation?"


    Sedev looked a little dignified and said, "after the tanks are knocked down, the situation is good, but the enemy has not used tanks before. I''m worried that they will use tanks to attack in the future. Also, general, I have contacted the friendly forces in the north. If the situation is unstable, the friendly forces will provide us with artillery support."


    Gao Yang kept his right hand still. After completing the shooting preparation with his left hand, he put the gun on the window and said with a smile: "good. With artillery support, our defensive pressure will be reduced a lot."


    Sedev also nodded and said, "yes, but I want to ask friendly forces to fire again at the critical moment. The current situation is not very dangerous. If we expose our artillery too early, adverse changes may occur."


    "There''s no need to call for artillery support now. Our firepower is enough to beat the enemy away. Powerful things can be kept for a moment. Well, now open fire and beat the enemy back."


    "I''m going out to enjoy the world, and you crazy sons of bitches block me in this damn prison. Go to hell!"


    Gao Yang paid close attention to Irene, so he heard Irene muttering not far from him, and then Irene began to shoot continuously to vent her anger at the rebels.


    Gao Yang turned his eyes back to the sight, fired several shots and killed several rebels.


    There was nothing to be surprised at all, but sedev seemed to see something amazing. He walked behind Gao Yang and watched Gao Yang shoot without saying a word.


    Gao Yang thought it was boring. Although he used his left hand, it was too simple to shoot the target. The enemy moved slowly at a distance of three or four hundred meters. He was completely providing him with a target to fight.


    Irene can hit her with her 7.62mm sa751. If Gao Yang can''t hit it, there will be no accident.


    Gao Yang simply stopped shooting and looked at what level a group of people could achieve with 7.62mm rifles. It was regarded as testing their training results with actual combat.


    Irene can play the role of precision shooter. Her gun is very accurate and not far away, so she can basically shoot one shot at a time. There''s nothing to say. It''s an excellent level.


    Li JinFang''s medium range shooting is worse than Irene''s. He changed the 81 bar with magic and played vividly, but he missed a little more than Irene, but for a thorough raider, Li JinFang''s medium range shooting is also very good and excellent.


    Raphael''s medium range shooting is also good. He is at the same level as Li JinFang and is a little worse than Irene, but it''s also rare. He came from a mountain army and has received a lot of medium and short-range shooting training. He pays more attention to medium-range shooting, and Gao Yang can also give Raphael an excellent evaluation.


    As for Andy Ho, his medium range shooting is less interesting. He has a sight and uses a medium caliber rifle, but Andy ho still can''t. Andy Ho''s close range shooting is no problem. He can shoot anywhere within 200 meters, but as soon as he reaches 300 meters, the hit rate immediately drops sharply, which has something to do with his shooting habits, It also has something to do with his FAMAS rifle. In short, it''s good to shoot one with four or five shots when the distance is 300 meters away.


    Of course, Andy can''t do it. It depends on who to compare with and who to judge. In sedev''s opinion, Raphael''s shooting is excellent. It''s normal to shoot hundreds of thousands of bullets and can''t hit an enemy. It''s already very powerful that Andy can take down one with four or five shots, but Gao Yang can''t see it at all, At best, it can give Raphael a qualified.


    After all, he has received special training and uses a special medium and long-range rifle. He is not much more difficult than a fixed target. It''s good to give Andy any qualified one.

 Chapter 1137

    What can be taught, Gao Yang has taught early, but some people can make some progress after he has taught, but some people just practice like that. This is the problem of talent, and people''s talent is always limited, just like Gao Yang doesn''t want to be a doctor like Andy he all his life.


    Taylor''s medium range shooting is also good. After all, his task often requires medium and long-range shooting. Although his task can only be completed in silence most of the time, once he shoots, it means that the task fails, but the medium caliber and large caliber gun must be able to use, and the use can''t be too bad, so Taylor''s medium range shooting also has a set, According to Gao Yang''s standards, it can give Taylor a good.


    In fact, most of today''s infantry have no requirements for medium and long-range shooting. Otherwise, small caliber will not become the mainstream. In actual combat, they can ensure accurate shooting within 200 meters.


    However, for mercenaries, the situation is somewhat different. In the urban war environment, there must be no need for medium-range shooting, but under the field conditions, mercenaries can not get the cover of tanks or helicopters, and can only rely on the light weapons in their hands to solve the battle. Therefore, medium-range shooting is very important. Relatively speaking, Mercenaries certainly pay more attention to medium range shooting than regular troops.


    Long distance shooting is a special thing for accurate shooters and snipers. A commando in a mercenary can ensure sufficient accuracy at a distance of 400 meters. Under the current conditions of low-intensity and low-intensity war, it is quite enough. As for an opponent like the rebels or mixing in Africa, it is enough to kill his opponent by flying a kite.


    For Satan, as long as he is fighting in the field, he must ensure that there are at least four or five medium caliber rifles. There are four or five rifles. In addition, he holds high the accurate shooter who is not as strong as human beings. As long as his opponent does not use heavy weapons, even if he meets a high-quality team, he can handle hundreds of 80.


    Gao Yang walked around and looked at everyone''s shooting. He was still very satisfied. In Satan''s team, six people have the ability of medium-range precision shooting, and three people have the ability of long-range precision shooting. If Taylor is added, seven people have the ability of medium-range shooting. It''s enough and very good.


    Gao Yang put down his gun and stopped fighting, but sedev was a little confused. Looking at Gao Yang standing behind the crowd for a while, sedev finally said with a puzzled face: "general, why don''t you continue shooting?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "such opponents are not interested. Anyway, the enemy has no threat and can''t raise any spirit."


    Sadev looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said with a puzzled face: "general, I always think that only the dead enemy is a good enemy. Why can you solve all the enemies as soon as possible, but still keep them? The enemy is shooting. Even if an enemy hits our people with a stray bullet, shouldn''t it be a loss?"


    Gao Yang''s heart was suddenly surprised. Sedev''s words were reasonable, but this was not the reason for Gao Yang''s surprise, but that he found that he was already proud and arrogant.


    Gao Yang is qualified to be proud, but pride is by no means a good habit.


    The lion and the rabbit also try their best. The enemy is very weak, but the living enemy is a threat, and the enemy is shooting. If you have bad luck, an enemy who can''t aim at at all may be the one who shot a fatal bullet. If all the enemies are dead, of course, there will be no such small probability event.


    Gao Yang is a person who is good at learning and introspective. If he finds a bad sign, he will correct himself. If he doesn''t find it, but others put it forward, he will accept the opinion.


    Those who drown will drown.


    Gao Yang has been a mercenary for a long time and has seen a lot of the world, so he has lost the tension of walking on thin ice when he first joined the industry. For some ordinary industries, pride may just make people complacent. In war, no one has more lives than anyone. No matter how powerful a task is, if he is hit, he will die with a bullet.


    Now in the war, if the enemy is not strong, Gao Yang won''t feel too nervous. It''s a good thing to relax on the battlefield. Only veterans can do this, but it''s not good to be too relaxed and don''t pay attention to anyone. In this way, he will gradually lose his vigilance, and the mercenary regiment that has lost its vigilance will have an accident sooner or later.


    Only the dead enemy is a good enemy. Gao Yang is very familiar with this sentence, but it made him feel an unprecedented impact when he said it in sedev''s mouth today.


    Gao Yang decided to regard the only enemy who died as a good enemy as a motto. He should have a few silent thoughts before the battle, be proud of himself, and not give any opportunity to the enemy, and immediately destroy the enemy. Never drag it. The number of villains in the movie was killed when he was talking nonsense. He did not want to make complaints about the movie whenever he saw a movie.


    Gao Yang picked up his gun again, aimed at an enemy and said in a deep voice, "major, you''re right. Only the dead enemy is a good enemy."


    It was also a wake-up call for himself and a declaration for sedev. After that, Gao Yang killed.


    Although he uses his left hand, the difficulty of shooting is low. Gao Yang''s firing speed is not slower than that of his right hand. Of course, this also has the result of his recent hard training.


    When Gao Yang makes a move, it feels different.


    Listening to Gao Yang''s gunshot and watching the targets falling down one after another under Gao Yang''s gun, you can feel a rhythm. When it rings, it is a rhythm. The time interval is almost error free. As your own people, listening to the sound can make people feel comfortable.


    For the enemy, especially those who watch the people around them fall one by one without stumbling. No matter what action they do, what they do, whether they run or hide, they bloom one by one at the same speed. That''s terrible. They don''t know what to do except despair or despair.


    ¡°@#£¤%¡­¡­¡±


    Seidev blurted out a series of dirty words. Gao Yang could understand some of the dirty words in Arabic, but most of them still couldn''t understand. After all, no one dared to say dirty words in front of him, so naturally he had no chance to learn them.


    What saidev scolded, Gao Yang didn''t understand, but when he saw Gao Yang let go of the fight for the first time, and there were enough targets for him to fight, and knew what shooting was about, people blurted out almost the same words. It''s just that I can fight with a gun in the second Olympic Games, or FAK. Is this still a person? In short, it''s such a kind of words.


    Sedev has been silly, which is common. Satan''s people are not surprised, and no one will look at sedev more.


    Gao Yang quickly finished the bullets in the magazine, put down the butt of the gun in his left hand, quickly changed the magazine, quickly picked up the gun again, crackled and fired again. After 20 bullets, just stop and change the bullets.


    "Really, really..."


    ¡°@#£¤%¡­¡­¡±


    The war situation is not very tense. Many defenders in a large room on the top floor can''t help leaving the battle position. They are behind or next to Gao Yang. They look at Gao Yang''s shooting, or lose their mind and praise repeatedly. Or, like sedev, after a few eyes, a series of dirty words soar out to express their feelings.


    The most frightening thing about Gao Yang is not that he hits accurately, but that he hits quickly and accurately. Looking at Gao Yang''s shot one by one, he is absolutely unambiguous. No matter what kind of enemy is moved horizontally by his muzzle all the way, it''s his turn to die. It''s strange that those who usually feel hard to hit one are not surprised.


    It''s acceptable for ordinary people to hit people with their fists one by one, and kung fu masters to hit people with ten. It''s not the same as hitting people with their fists. Using a gun is like a racing car. One person drives and steps on the accelerator to the end, that is, he runs 200 kilometers per hour. Others are the same. Everyone runs at the fastest speed of 200 kilometers per hour, but suddenly a person comes, The same car easily sped up to 3400 kilometers per hour. Are you surprised.


    Gao Yang was really absorbed in the fight. Groliov''s machine gun rang again, and then he blew up a truck on the road.


    Just then, Li JinFang roared, "tank gun, withdraw!"


    Gao Yang, who was shooting, took the gun and ran away. As a result, he turned around and found that he was surrounded by people. Gao Yang said in a hurry: "go!"


    A voice shouted back the people who blocked him, and ran out of the room where he had just shot. After a while, with a bang, he felt the floor shake and the ash falling from his head. Li JinFang said lightly: "the enemy''s shelling was crooked, their shelling was on the outer wall and didn''t enter the house."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "this room can''t stay. Just now it was too hard and too ostentatious. Continue to fight in another room."


    But at this time, Jason said loudly, "the enemy''s tanks have retreated, and the enemy has retreated all the way."


    As soon as Gao Yang listened, he returned to the shooting position just now. After looking at it, it was true that the rebels began to withdraw completely. The tanks did not move forward, but directly retreated back, and the infantry were retreating all the way back.


    Gao Yang has completely lost his threat. Those enemies who run back don''t shine their backs waiting to be shot.


    Put the gun back on and Gao Yang started shooting again.


    If you can hit one more, you will kill one more enemy now, and the next time the enemy attacks, there will be one less threat. In short, the more you kill, the better.


    Finally, when there was no target to hit, Gao Yang was relieved and said to Jason, "the enemy has all withdrawn?"


    "Yes, the enemy all withdrew to the village."


    "See if there are other self exploding trucks in the village. If not, it is estimated that it will be like this today. The enemy will not come again."


    Jason looked at it for a while and said loudly, "no, boss, there are many cars in the village, but there are no self exploding trucks."


    Gao Yang put away his gun and shouted, "OK, finish work and go back to wipe the gun."


    Seidev stretched out his thumb at Gao Yang, then crazily hugged Gao Yang, then looked at Gao Yang with adoring eyes and said in a trembling voice: "general, teach me, teach me, please!"

 Chapter 1138

    "Relax, relax, breathe, smooth your breathing, aim, aim, see the time."


    With a bang, the gun rang. After looking through the telescope, Gao Yang tried to maintain the most stable airway he could: "Miss, miss, OK, let''s do it again. You can already see the dividing line, right? Remember the distance, 300 meters, aim at the bull''s eye with the appropriate aiming line. It''s a breeze now. You don''t need to consider the problem of wind deviation. Aim, don''t tremble, pull the trigger slowly, aim intentionally, shoot unintentionally, keep your hand steady and pull the trigger, oh, thanks!"


    After another gunshot, Gao Yang put down his hand holding the telescope and looked helpless.


    Sadev moved his face from behind the sight to high, and said helplessly, "general, this gun is too bad. There is absolutely something wrong with this gun!"


    Gao Yang looked at sedev reluctantly, then extended his telescope to sedev, waved his hand and asked sedev to leave his shooting position. Gao Yang climbed to the blanket on the ground, picked up the gun in his left hand and fired two shots, then picked up the gun in his right hand and fired two shots.


    Finally, he got up again, knelt on one knee and fired two shots in an unsupported way. Gao Yang put the gun down and said helplessly to sedev: "look, the gun is OK, isn''t it?"


    Sadev looked obstinate and said, "general, there must be a problem with the gun. The butt of the gun is not suitable for me, and the trigger is too hard. I''m not sure if it doesn''t fit with the gun. General, if you let me shoot a few shots with your gun, I will hit it."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a long time. He never lent Satan''s blade to anyone. Only Cui Bo can shoot a few shots with his gun occasionally, or he can let Cui Bo use his gun in case of helplessness.


    Looking at sedev''s eager eyes, Gao Yangzhong sighed and said, "well, my gun can let you shoot a few shots. Well, you can only shoot five bullets. If you do do a lot better with my gun, I''ll promise you to find you a good gun."


    When Gao Yang handed over the gun, sedev seemed to have taken over the sacred thing.


    "Now the zero range of my gun is 300 meters. This sight is suitable for medium and long-distance shooting. A secret position is 50 meters. After it exceeds 800 meters, well, you don''t have to consider this secret position. Now look for a suitable secret position line to aim and prepare for shooting."


    Sedev took a high gun, aimed for a long time, and finally fired a shot.


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "it''s good. You hit the bull''s-eye. Are you really out of step with SVD? Well, try again."


    Sedev was so excited that his voice trembled. He just said excitedly, "I said, I said I''ve been a soldier for half my life, but I can''t even shoot a gun. This is the problem of guns. It''s definitely the problem of guns."


    "Well, well, let me see your next shot. Go on."


    Sedev put his eyes behind the sight again. After aiming for a moment, he fired another shot.


    "Miss the target, ah, I said, man, why do you hold the trigger hard every time you shoot? I''ve told you many times. This is a very bad habit. Your habit will destroy all your previous efforts. If you aim accurately, what''s the use of the last deformation?"


    "It was an accident. Look at my shot, general."


    "Well, miss the target."


    "Miss."


    "Miss the target. Well, at least we''ll make sure that any gun is the same to you, major. Please return the gun to me."


    Sadev looked depressed. When he returned the gun to Gao Yang with both hands, Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing and said, "major, have you ever thought that maybe you shouldn''t focus on accurate design at all? Well, I know some words may make you depressed, but I have to say that you really don''t have shooting talent."


    Seidev sighed and said, "but when I shoot with AK, it''s very accurate."


    Gao Yang patted sedev on the shoulder seriously, and then said earnestly, "major, you should continue to use your AKM. Don''t forget that you are a commander, and your attention shouldn''t only be on a gun."


    Sedev sighed helplessly and said, "well, I may not be a good material for shooting, but I won''t give up. I will continue to practice. I have bad shooting habits, so I will replace the original habits with new shooting habits. When I can easily hit this stone, I will continue to ask you how to shoot."


    Gao Yang patted sedev on the shoulder, put away his rifle and walked back slowly.


    Sedev is a very independent and persistent person, otherwise he would not have been besieged by the rebels for so long. After many difficulties, he could not change his original intention.


    However, the trouble is that those who have their own opinions are often stubborn, and they are stubborn and it is difficult to give up easily.


    Since sedev made up his mind to learn shooting with Gao Yang and how to shoot accurately, Gao Yang was unlucky.


    Sedev has received complete military training. He is sure to use a gun, but this man is not enlightened about how to shoot a target more than 300 meters. He doesn''t know what to do, but he knows what to do, but he can''t fight well.


    Gao Yang taught sedev the basic things and told him how to adjust the sight, how to aim with the sight and how to shoot. Everything was said, but sedev couldn''t hit a stone just 350 meters away.


    Sedev is just like a demon. If he can''t play well, he can''t play well. He can''t practice well with Gao Yang. There are four people practicing with him. In addition to sedev, the others play like models, but sedev can''t play well.


    Gao Yang advised sedev to give up, but sedev refused. It''s been more than 20 days. The students taught by Gao Yang were originally selected by the government army from the training of recruits to train as snipers. They really have a little talent. After Gao Yang taught, they made obvious progress. But sedev, how can they be miserable.


    In fact, sedev''s shooting with an automatic rifle is OK. It''s really OK. Shooting at a moving target of about 100 meters under ideal conditions can also be accurate.


    Gao Yang was afraid of sedev, because as soon as sedev had time, he asked him how to shoot, and Gao Yang''s teaching was useless. After half a month, he finally lost his patience. Then he told sedev that he would continue to teach as long as he could hit the same target five times at a distance of 350 meters.


    So seidev asked Gao Yang to test his training results every few days. Unfortunately, it was terrible every time.


    Gao Yang was about to leave. After he took a few steps, sedev, who got up from the ground, suddenly shouted behind his back, "general, can I ask you another question?"


    Gao Yang stopped and said, "of course, you say."


    Sedev said solemnly, "general, do you still need to use the dense line on the sight to shoot every time you shoot?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said seriously: "Well, my gun aiming is a little special, because my shooting distance can reach 1200 meters at most, so my sight magnification is relatively large, which is 3x12. Before I shoot each time, I need to measure the distance of the target, and then use the appropriate magnification. After that, I don''t need the dense bit line much, but I play it by feeling.


    In addition, generally speaking, in order to obtain a larger sight field, I usually use the minimum magnification. Only when I shoot at a distance of more than 600 meters will I change the magnification. Usually, I use the magnification of six times. When I want to shoot a target one kilometer away, I will use the magnification of 12 times, but only change the magnification. When I shoot, I usually Complete the adjustment according to the conditions such as wind speed and trajectory in a very short time, and then shoot quickly. "


    Gao Yang said it in detail, because long-distance accurate shooting is a very cumbersome and troublesome job. It''s impossible not to be more detailed, so he has been describing his habit of shooting as roughly as possible.


    Sadev said with a wry smile, "so when you shoot, you don''t need to complete the measurement according to the secret position, right?"


    Gao Yang quickly shook his head and said: "No, no, that''s not the case. What I said makes you feel like I''m shooting by intuition. When it''s not the case, I''m just very familiar with my sight and trajectory. I must have obtained key data such as wind speed and distance before shooting. Then I knew it in my mind before firing each shot. This is a fast calculation Cheng, it seems that the speed has not been calculated, but in fact, every shot I fired has been calculated and must be calculated. "


    After that, Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile: "You have to understand that if you calculate quickly, it looks like you don''t think through your brain, but that doesn''t mean I really don''t need to think. I just form an instinct to calculate the impact point. It''s fast like a nerve reaction. I know how to shoot from the moment I see the target from the sight. Of course, if it''s close range shooting, such as within 400 meters, I really don''t have to count, so I''ll shoot faster at close range. "


    Seidev scratched his head and said, "I think I understand what you said. It sounds very simple, but I think what you said can''t be done by normal people."


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, it''s very simple, but it''s also very difficult. How to say, this is not a game after all. If this is a game, when you can observe my sight from the first perspective, you will find that the center point in my sight is always floating around. Only when I think I can shoot, will I shoot. In your opinion, when the sight is still shaking, I shoot indiscriminately and die Hit the target. "


    Gao Yang stalled again and said helplessly: "this is really related to talent. In fact, you don''t have to consider so much. Like a rabbit, if he can complete the calculation and then shoot an accurate shot, he is already a good sniper. Don''t pursue the shooting speed too much. I emphasize again that it really has a lot to do with talent."


    After that, Gao Yang stretched out his index finger and said solemnly: "In addition, I am familiar with my gun and my sight. I know every kind of bullet that my gun can fire, how far away the bullet is, what the wind speed is and what the trajectory is at how many meters. I have firmly kept it in mind. I don''t have to calculate it at all when shooting, because these have become my instinct. It''s like you don''t have to calculate the orientation and angle with a fork when you eat Can be inserted into your food, and a baby needs to go through very complex calculation and training for him to complete a very simple meal for you. "


    Sadev said with a bitter smile: "well, I can practice, because I think I''m still talented, but I''ve formed a bad habit. I''ll change it. I must be a good shooter, general. You may think I''m paranoid, but..."


    After a pause, sedev stood up and said, "general, I''ve been trapped here for a year. I really can''t find anything to do for recreation. Now I think practicing shooting is still a good pastime."


    Gao Yang smiled. Sedev was right. If you hold it for a long time, you have to find a pastime to kill time, otherwise it''s really easy to hold it back.


    Gao Yang stretched out his finger again and said with a smile, "if you really want to be a good long-range shooter, at least get familiar with your weapon first, not what you think you are familiar with now. You need to be really familiar with it and realize that you forget its existence, just as you don''t always remind yourself that you need to breathe, major, start with getting familiar with your rifle."

 Chapter 1139

    Leaving sedev alone to continue his unpromising shooting, Gao Yang left. He still has very important things to do.


    Although trapped in Aleppo prison, Gao Yang did not interrupt contact with the outside world. With a telephone and a solar charger, he could know what had happened to the outside world in time.


    Ukraine, which Gao Yang has been paying attention to, finally began to develop towards chaos.


    On December 21, 2013, on the same day that Irene was angry with Gao Yang, Gao Yang received a call from Morgan and learned that Ukraine announced to suspend the negotiations on joining the EU, and the chaos began to show signs from that moment.


    By the beginning of January 14, that is, January 19, Kiev finally had its first riot.


    Today, on January 30, the situation is rapidly sliding in a more chaotic direction. Just two days ago, on January 28, the Ukrainian general office announced its resignation.


    Gao Yang knew that Ukraine was going to be chaotic, and he knew that many people had arrived in Ukraine early to prepare for disrupting Ukraine. He always thought it would be a long-term process, but he didn''t expect that Ukraine would be chaotic at once, and the speed was amazing.


    Reality is often more exaggerated than novels. Although he knows that someone is behind it, Gao Yang still can''t imagine that Ukraine, which is backed by Russia and used to be a powerful country, has fallen so thoroughly. Driven by people with intentions, three or two moves smashed the whole government system of Ukraine.


    Gao Yang wants to go to Ukraine to get gold, so the situation in Ukraine is chaotic too fast, which also disrupts his plans. The troubled times in Ukraine are inevitable and will come in a short time, but he is still trapped in Aleppo prison, so he naturally can''t get to Ukraine to start his gold plan.


    Although he always wanted to leave Aleppo prison, Gaoyang was undoubtedly worried during this period, so he made frequent contacts with the outside world and tried to leave as soon as possible by all means.


    The safest way, of course, is to wait until the government forces break the siege of the rebels, so that they can leave Aleppo prison in the safest way. The problem is that the government forces trying to rescue Aleppo prison advance and retreat. Recently, they hit a place only three kilometers away from the prison, but they were beaten back by the rebels again when they were the last step.


    The government army has been working hard, and the advance is very close to Aleppo prison. The current situation is good. Gao Yang sees the dawn that he can leave, so he plans to wait again.


    Gao Yang is waiting for a very important call. He will know that the Syrian government forces will launch an attack on the rebels in the near future. What he needs to know is the exact time.


    Finally, Dani called. When Gao Yang got through, Dani said excitedly, "general, at 12 noon tomorrow, 134 Armored Division will attack the rebels surrounding Aleppo prison."


    Gao Yang took a long breath, and then whispered, "do you think you can succeed this time?"


    Dani low channel: "I am cautiously optimistic. At present, the rebel offensive is not as fierce as it used to be. We are in a stalemate. Although Aleppo is in a fragmented situation, we can launch a counterattack locally. Now Aleppo prison has become our key attack target. We have gathered all active forces to break through the siege of the rebels Circle, I think there is still hope this time. "


    "If the 134 division goes well, we can cooperate to launch an offensive of internal and external cooperation," he said in a loud and deep voice


    "Yes, but it depends on the situation. Don''t take too much risk."


    "I understand. It won''t be too risky, Dani. Is there any news of badadi now?"


    "No, badadi is like someone else evaporated. Badadi has not appeared for a long time since he was injured, and AIS'' activities in Syria have decreased significantly. It can be said that AIS has almost stopped its activities in Syria. At present, there are reports that AIS has left Syria and entered Iraq. I think badadi I''m afraid of being beaten. If you think of Iraq, hide first. "


    Gao Yang has never forgotten badadi, but recently, badadi has indeed evaporated in the world as Dani said, and the whole senior management of AIS has disappeared together.


    I don''t know if badadi is afraid of being beaten or there is another conspiracy. After all, even if badadi is injured, he must hide and recover from the injury. It''s unreasonable that the whole senior level of AIS has disappeared, and AIS has taken away all the main forces.


    In Damascus, Homs and Aleppo, the main fighting areas in Syria, AIS has only retained a small number of people to continue fighting. In addition to reluctantly retaining a name, AIS has no influence in Syria.


    Gao Yang is afraid that badadi will hide and never appear again, but when you think about it carefully, badadi will disappear and never appear again. It seems unlikely, so Gao Yang can only think that badadi is accumulating strength and will come back from Iraq once the conditions are ripe.


    After hanging up with Dani, Gao Yang then called Justin.


    Justin made an own dragon incident, but Justin''s remedial measures are very effective, so Gao Yang will continue to buy intelligence from Justin. After all, an intelligence dealer who has proved that he has professional ethics is more trusted.


    I haven''t contacted Justin for a few days. After I got through the phone, I said loudly: "man, is there any valuable information in Ukraine?"


    Justin said lazily: "no, there are too many and messy intelligence now, and it''s too troublesome to find out what valuable intelligence will become. I already know what Ukraine will become, so there''s no need to pick out what is valuable from the massive intelligence. In my opinion, Ukraine is worthless to me unless it''s some specific type of intelligence."


    Also, Ukraine is doomed to chaos and chaos. Everyone who is ready to rob by fire is eyeing it. Just choose an appropriate time to enter. It is already obvious that there is no need to buy intelligence for early judgment. Now everyone is at the starting line. It depends on when they can start, Just rush into Ukraine and take a few bites.


    Making national wealth is, of course, making Ukraine''s national wealth. In fact, we can''t be urgent. The situation develops step by step. Bottles and cans are broken bit by bit. Taking advantage of the fire to rob, we can''t rush in and rob just when the fire is on. We have to wait until the fire is big and it''s completely chaotic.


    After all, a few pieces of meat are needed from a country, even if it''s a small fight. If you want to make a big fortune, you must compete with others. Moreover, competitors have their own sources. They are strong people everywhere. Gao Yang wants to take advantage of the chaos in Ukraine to make a fortune. It also depends on whether he has good enough teeth. Therefore, Gao Yang wants to ask Justin, Is whether there is a goal suitable for him.


    "Man, I''m not looking for you to predict the future of Ukraine. What I need is specific types of intelligence, so you still have business to do. I''m going to go to Ukraine to get a ticket. Any kind of business is OK. You''re the boss of the intelligence press. Man, do you have any suitable targets to introduce?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s plan, Justin smiled and said: "Why, you can''t sit still? Well, making a country''s national wealth is faster than being a mercenary. Well, there must be business. I''ve focused on some valuable projects. If I tell you that the opportunity is right and you can start, you can start, but not yet. It''s not chaotic enough, do you understand?"


    "Yes, that means you don''t have any suitable goals now, do you?"


    Justin laughs: "Don''t worry, man, don''t worry. Where can we go now? The bigger the business, the more time it is to start when the time is ripe. Some people are very anxious and go to Ukraine to start operation early, but what''s the use? When the conditions are ripe and the business can be done, how many people who are watching closely will do it. Who can grab it at that time? It''s different to start first It will work. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, what I want is this effect. It''s ok if there''s no suitable opportunity now, but if there''s a suitable opportunity, don''t forget to inform me. You know my habits. It''s easy to say how much you want."


    Justin smiled and said, "of course, don''t worry. You are my old customer, and you have your own strong force. If you need to rob, I am most optimistic about you, so don''t worry. I will inform you in time when there is an appropriate opportunity."


    Gao Yang is preparing to go to Ukraine, and the intelligence channel is very important, so he has to say hello to Justin first and announce that he is going to Ukraine. Otherwise, Justin has some good business intelligence, but he doesn''t want to inform him. Isn''t it wrong.


    After saying hello and explaining his main purpose, Gao Yang did not forget to ask badadi''s whereabouts.


    "Another thing, have you heard from badadi?"


    Badadi has become Justin''s heart disease. Speaking of badadi, the biggest stain maker in Justin''s career, Justin is full of anger.


    "That bastard, he ran away and was scared by you. He was always stared at and beaten by you. Badadi felt he couldn''t stay in Syria, so he now went to Iraq. For more than a month recently, ACE''s forces in Syria have been transferred to Iraq. Unfortunately, I don''t know where badadi is."


    Gao Yang sighed. Even Justin said so. It seems that badadi really ran to Iraq, so he said helplessly: "well, if you go to Iraq, you can''t find his trouble for the time being, but if you have the exact news of badadi, remember to inform me in time."


    "Of course, does that matter? I want to kill badadi now more than you do. Oh, by the way, one more thing, I got a clear picture of the camel and send it to you later. This man is a key figure. If you can, kill him."

 Chapter 1140

    The gunfire began at noon and continued until evening.


    Lying on the roof, eager to break through the rebel blockade, Gao Yang finally sighed helplessly and said, "I don''t think we can wait for reinforcements."


    Everyone was disappointed. The 134 Division launched an attack at noon, but after the battle lasted for an afternoon, the front failed to advance half a step forward. The attack they launched from would end there, and it might be pushed back by the rebels.


    I wanted to leave in a safer way, but now it seems that if you want to be safe, you don''t want to rush. If you want to rush, you must take risks.


    After sunset, the battle will stop. Groliov shook his head with a lost face and waved, "let''s go and leave. It''s impossible today."


    Everyone''s mood is very depressed. The defenders who have been trapped for a longer time than Gao Yang are the most depressed. Seeing that hope rushes to a place close at hand again and again, they have always been blocked by the rebel line of defense. They have suffered such a blow many times.


    Sedev is the most disappointed one. He is also the one with the greatest pressure. He knows very well that if the 134th division fails to break through the encirclement in one go, there will be no miracle next.


    The party went back to the rest place in silence and did what they should do.


    Originally, sunset every day was the most relaxing time in the whole prison, because the rebels were unlikely to launch an attack at night, but because of the disillusionment of hope again, everyone was a little depressed and listless.


    If you feel lost, you have to watch the film.


    Jason didn''t put a film in their place for a long time, because there were too many people. After the chaotic scene in the first few days, Gao Yang set a rule that he should be wary of rebel attacks during the day, so he couldn''t put a film, but in the evening, Jason could put a film in a big empty room for everyone to have fun.


    So as long as people take turns, the first thing when it gets dark every day is to run to the place where the film is put.


    There are too many people and the screen is too small. At least there are more than 100 people watching movies around a 10 inch tablet. The scene is really scary.


    After being trapped in prison for more than a month, Jason is definitely the most popular one now, because he can play movies for people. Everyone who sees Jason will show a smile from the bottom of his heart, and then greet Jason warmly.


    Gao Yang also returned to his bedroom. He lay in bed, closed his eyes and thought about which of the several schemes he had been considering was feasible.


    Not long after being alone, someone knocked on Gao Yang''s door. Gao Yang opened his eyes and said loudly, "enter."


    "General, are you asleep?"


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, it was not Satan who knocked at the door, but sadev.


    Gao Yang quickly sat up from the bed and said, "major, please come in. I haven''t slept yet."


    Seidev pushed the door and came in. There was no other place to sit in the room. Gao Yang leaned aside, pointed to the bed and said loudly, "what''s the matter? Come on, sit down and say."


    Seidev didn''t sit down. He stood at the door and said in a deep voice, "I have nothing to do. I just want to talk to you, general. It''s dark here. We can''t see anything. Let''s go out and talk."


    Gao Yang stood up and said loudly, "OK, wait for me."


    There is no electricity in the prison. There are only a few candles dropped by air. It is not a critical moment of war. Candles can not be used easily. Therefore, the whole prison will fall into darkness after night.


    It''s really awkward to chat in a dark place. Even if saidev doesn''t say it, Gao Yang also wants to propose to go out.


    Turn on the flashlight, put on a full set of combat equipment, put on the gun, and left the house with sedev. Gao Yang turned off the flashlight without saying a word, and walked silently with sedev to the open space in the prison.


    Chatting in the open space is actually very dangerous, because I don''t know when the rebels will hit a mortar shell. However, in order not to be so oppressed, Gao Yang and sedev ignore this possibility, which is not very dangerous.


    With the moon, it''s much brighter outside than inside.


    There were two cement boards in the open space, both of which were blown off from the upstairs by rebel fire. One of them was very flat. After saidev asked Gao Yang to sit down, he sat on another cement board, but there were some sharp Stubbles on that cement board. After sitting down and trying to be uncomfortable, saidev simply sat on the ground.


    Gao Yang thought that sedev wanted to discuss shooting skills with him again, but after sedev sat on the ground beside him and gave a long sigh, he didn''t give out his experience of shooting as usual, but took out a deflated cigarette box after groping in his coat pocket for a moment.


    "Come on, general, I still have some cigarettes hidden here. Come and smoke one."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "I don''t smoke. Just come by yourself."


    Many people in the garrison of the prison smoke, so cigarettes are also military supplies. After all, they are secondary to food and ammunition. Therefore, there are sometimes no air drops. Therefore, cigarettes have always been in short supply. Recently, they have not sent cigarettes. Those smokers have been out of food for a long time.


    Although sedev is the highest commander in the prison, he never gets more boxes and a half than others. Only Irene gets the most after the cigarettes are delivered.


    Seidev opened the cigarette box and revealed the three remaining cigarettes inside. Seidev picked up one and handed it to Gao Yang. He smiled and said, "come on, I''ve seen you smoke. That''s all I have."


    People in the prison like to take cigarettes as human favors. For them, there is really nothing else to give except cigarettes. If everyone eats the same and wears the same, they belong to cigarettes. Otherwise, how can Irene always receive cigarettes from others? In other places, no one will take cigarettes as babies.


    Gao Yang lit a cigarette for himself and sedev. After they smoked silently for a while, sedev whispered, "general, I want to ask you something."


    "You say."


    After a long silence, sedev whispered, "I guess I can''t get out."


    Sedev wants to set an example. He wants to boost the morale of all people. Therefore, no matter what he thinks in his heart, sedev has never revealed his disappointment, but today''s event has a great blow to sedev. He finally began to reveal his thoughts.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "don''t hurry to draw a conclusion. We can all go out."


    Seidev didn''t argue with Gao Yang. He whispered, "general, I know you are different from us. You will go out sooner or later, and you can certainly go out. I want to ask you a favor."


    "You say."


    "I''m married. I have a wife, two children and my mother. They''re not in Aleppo. They''re all in Damascus. I don''t know how they are now. My officer told me that they have been protected. I hope they can live well, but I don''t know if they will leave prison alive."


    After a long sigh, sedev whispered, "general, my responsibility is to guard this prison. I have decided to live or die with the prison, but I can''t rest assured of my family. Can you go and see my family after you leave the prison?"


    Gao Yang nodded and smiled, "no problem, is that all?"


    Seidev seemed a little embarrassed. He rubbed his hands and whispered: "I don''t know how to speak. I know my request is too much. After all, we have only been together for a period of time. There is a big gap between identity and status, and we can''t talk about being friends. However, I know that you are a capable person. Can you, um, if the situation in Damascus is also dangerous and in danger of falling, can you take my home "Send people out of Syria?"


    After that, before waiting for Gao Yang to make a statement, sedev suddenly said in a hurry, "no, my request is too much, general, I''m sorry, you didn''t hear anything. I''m just a little confused. Just think I said some nonsense."


    Gao Yang held down the excited sedev, shook his head and said with a smile, "man, you''re wrong. Who says we''re not friends? Aside from military ranks, don''t you take me as a friend?"


    After patting sedev on the shoulder twice, he smiled and said, "where do you want to send your family?"


    Sedev was stunned for a moment and said excitedly: "I, I, I''m a little too excited. If I don''t die, as long as Damascus won''t fall, I still want my family to stay in Syria, but if I die, I hope you can help me send my family out of Syria, anywhere, as long as it''s a peaceful and stable place, but it needs money..."


    Gao Yang patted sedev on the shoulder again and said with a smile: "brother, money is not a problem for me, but you should know that I am actually very rich. Give me your home address and your wife''s name and write the information clearly."


    Seidev took out his long written home address and gave it to Gao Yang with trembling hands. After Gao Yang took it, he opened it and looked at it. It was all Arabic. He couldn''t understand it, but it wasn''t a problem.


    "Why don''t you call your family? Is the phone dead?"


    Seidev nodded and said, "yes, the phone has long been blocked."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "not necessarily. The telephone line in Damascus is on and off. Maybe you can get through this time. Well, here you are. You can call now and try it. Enter the phone number in the back and dial it out. Try it. Maybe this time."


    Gao Yang took out the satellite phone, first input the international code of Damascus, gave the phone to sedev''s hand, shivered, took the phone, dialed a phone number, and then pressed the send key.


    After carefully putting the phone in his ear, sedev quickly made a smile like crying to Gao Yang and said in a trembling voice, "it''s through, it''s through."

 Chapter 1141

    Tears flow before words.


    Sedev heard the voice from the microphone, opened his mouth and began to brush his eyes with tears before he said anything.


    Gao Yang stood up, patted sedev on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t worry, speak slowly."


    "Hey, it''s me."


    When seidev said the first sentence in a hoarse voice, Gao Yang walked away. He walked to a place thirty or forty meters away from seidev, sat on the ground and waited slowly.


    Gao Yang also began to miss home. He sat there alone, thinking about every bit of home and recalling the taste of dumplings.


    Before long, Gao Yang wiped his face. Then he had to wipe it every moment. Later, he didn''t wipe it at all.


    Sedev talked for a long time and Gao Yang sat for a long time, but Gao Yang didn''t feel how long it had passed. Time passed quickly when people were immersed in memories.


    After a long time, Gao Yang didn''t realize when sedev had gone. He didn''t wake up until he heard sedev raise his voice and say General for the second time.


    "Oh, have you finished calling?"


    Sedev handed the phone back. After Gao Yang took the phone and put it back in his pocket, sedev stretched out his hand. When he shook hands with Gao Yang, sedev held Gao Yang''s hand with two hands, firmly grasped it, and said to Gao Yang with a serious face: "if I still have life to leave here alive, I will repay you, I will!"


    Gao Yang chuckled and said, "man, it''s just a phone call."


    Sadev shook his head and whispered, "no, it''s not just the phone, general. I want to ask you to help me send my family abroad. I don''t want my family to be afraid in Damascus. If, I mean, if, if I leave here alive, I''ll pick up my family, but if I can''t go back, let them live in Lebanon."


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "my friend, I don''t think you made a wise choice. Lebanon, how long do you think peace can be maintained?"


    Seidev let go of Gao Yang''s hand and said helplessly: "If I live, I can take care of my family. In fact, I don''t want them to leave Syria. My family has been well treated by the government, but I''m worried that the security situation in Damascus will deteriorate further. Before I can''t see the hope of leaving, I have to let them hide in a safe place for the time being. At least now Beirut is safer than Damascus Many, and my wife''s brother is in Lebanon. They are also taken care of when they arrive in Lebanon. I''m not too worried. If I leave the prison alive, I''ll pick them up. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, this is not a problem. When I arrive in Damascus, I will go to your home to pick up your family and send them to Beirut. I promise you that I will do it as long as I live."


    Sadev took a long breath and said, "general, my heart has never been as stable as it is now in more than a year. Thank you, general."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s nothing. It''s not difficult for me to do it. By the way, you''ve contacted your family. How''s the situation at home?"


    Sedev breathed out and said, "fortunately, although life is harder, there is still security. Just now the school is closed, and the children can''t go to school. There have been two suicide attacks near my home, but fortunately, everyone in my family is fine."


    Gao Yang said sincerely: "in this season, it''s nothing to be bitter. It''s good if people are all right."


    Seidev felt the same way. After nodding heavily, he said to Gao Yang: "general, it is estimated that the attack of 134 Division will not achieve much effect. If you want to leave, how are you going to leave?"


    Gao Yang helplessly spread his hand and said, "only by helicopter. Although it''s a little dangerous, I have something to do urgently. Take risks."


    Sedev murmured: "I thought about it carefully. You can see if this is OK. If you want to leave by helicopter, the biggest danger is air defense missiles. If the helicopter flies at ultra-low altitude and allows the 134th division to attack the enemy with artillery fire, they don''t care about using missiles to attack. The helicopter flies very fast and flies away without waiting for their reaction. Is that ok?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said: "now the rebels attach great importance to air defense. Many of them are specially responsible for lookout. In addition, it is difficult to ensure flight safety during ultra-low altitude flight during the day. The rebels have now obtained a lot of French northwest wind air defense missiles, which are different from the old models used by the rebels in the past and pose a great threat to helicopters.


    It''s better to fly at night. If you can fly at ultra-low altitude at night, you don''t need artillery support to divert the enemy''s attention. But the problem is that ultra-low altitude flight at night is too dangerous. Only aircraft with night vision can do it. Unfortunately, the air force can''t send helicopters with night flight ability. There are helicopters and no qualified pilots, and if you can''t do it In the true sense of ultra-low altitude flight, it is still too dangerous. "


    Then Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "but these are relatively speaking. Originally, I didn''t have a reason to leave in a hurry, so I chose to stay instead of taking risks. But now I have a reason to leave, so it''s acceptable to take some risks."


    At this moment, at that moment, the tense is different, and the choice must be different. Originally, I thought that the rebel siege could be broken in a month or two at most, so I can stay and wait for a period of time, but now I see that the time to break the siege is far away, and Gao Yang must be able to accept a certain risk.


    Sadev sighed and said, "Alas, if only there were helicopters that are fast, fly low and can fly at ultra-low altitude at night. Of course, there must be pilots. Unfortunately, Syria is still too backward. We don''t have these at all."


    Gao Yang suddenly raised his hand and said, "no, wait, wait, Falk! We actually have this kind of plane!"


    Seidev said in surprise, "yes?"


    Gao Yang slapped his chin and said excitedly, "yes, yes!"


    Gao Yang just wanted to slap his head. How could he forget the two Mi-24 planes thrown at Damascus airport.


    Mi24 can penetrate defense at ultra-low altitude with high speed. It can also install eight fully armed soldiers without weapons. Of course, there will be no problem even if ten fully armed soldiers are pulled. The most important thing is that Gaoyang''s mi24 is equipped with a large night vision, and there is no problem with ultra-low altitude flight at night.


    The Mi-24 has always been used as a pure armed helicopter. Gao Yang has forgotten that he can actually use the Mi-24 to pick them up. Compared with the Mi-17 with slow take-off, landing and flight speed, the Mi-24 is of course much safer. Besides, it can also fly at ultra-low altitude at night, making it easy to break through the rebel defense line.


    The biggest problem is that there is no qualified pilot to pick it up, and whether the airport in Damascus is willing to send a plane to pick it up.


    Gao Yang felt that it would not be difficult for the airport to send a plane to pick them up. The Syrian side has always been very interesting and is unlikely to leave them in prison. So as long as the problem of pilots is solved, it will be done.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang thinks that the problem of pilots can be solved. One is to let the airport send its own pilots. As long as they successfully go to prison, they can let Irene fly the plane when they go back, but it seems too impractical. Syrian pilots are not trained enough, and it is unrealistic to fly ultra-low at night by helicopter, Only low altitude flight is the limit. It''s too dangerous. In order to meet them, someone else''s air force has been knocked out of a helicopter. You can''t take the life of someone else''s Syrian pilot seriously.


    Another way is to find a pilot by Gao Yang himself. In fact, it''s easy to solve this problem. Call the pilot who used to drive night demon No. 1 and No. 2 back from Israel, and the problem will be solved. Or ask polovich to help find two powerful pilots and come to pick them up from Damascus. In short, as long as enough money is given, there are a lot of good pilots.


    When he came up with an idea, Gao Yang couldn''t stay. He said to sedev, "I have to make some calls. Wait for me."


    Gao Yang didn''t call Dani first. After thinking about it, he thought it would be more useless to find someone from Israel. The key is that it''s more troublesome for the pilot to leave and enter Israel. He simply decided to find someone from bolovich.


    "I want the best one. Let them fly to Damascus and pick us up in Aleppo prison," Gaoyang said quickly when pollovic answered the phone


    Bolovich laughed and said, "man, can''t you stay in prison at last?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I can''t stay any longer. Now, even if the rebels have 10000 northwest wind missile launchers, I don''t care. I have to leave. And I think I can take us out by using the MI 24 modified with your help and flying at ultra-low altitude at night. I can bear the risk now, but it needs good pilots. I want the best."


    Polovich said slowly: "speaking of the best, I think I''m good."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "man, how long will you drive a helicopter?"


    Polovich said helplessly, "well, I really haven''t flown much for a long time. Well, I''ll help you find two pilots to ensure the best. I can find people. For a single mission, the price is a little higher. It''s 50000 yuan for a person. It''s a little long. It''s estimated that it will take at least a week to send them to Damascus."


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "a week? It doesn''t matter. I''ve been waiting for more than a month. This week, you find me four pilots and ask them to fly two planes to pick us up and hang bombs. If it''s really not possible, I''ll be armed!"

 Chapter 1142

    It seems very simple to break through in the air, but how to say that in modern war, you are either powerful or invincible. Everyone is equal in front of bullets.


    Although the northwest wind air defense missile is also known as a portable missile, how can we say that it is not a simple missile, but can form a unit of the air defense system.


    The army type northwest wind missile alone has three modes. In a group of two, it is equipped with a tripod to be used as a portable air defense system. It is also a northwest wind air defense missile. It is mounted on a vehicle and equipped with a search radar. It can find air targets many kilometers away. It can hit not only aircraft but also cruise missiles. There is also an important ground air defense type. With a large radar, it can search for a longer distance, The small radar search distance is closer, but it is impossible for the helicopter to rush through the missile position before being found by the search radar.


    The portable northwest wind can find and attack targets up to six kilometers away. Using the search radar, you can find high-altitude targets dozens of kilometers away, low-altitude targets ten kilometers away, and ultra-low-altitude targets five kilometers away, such as flying objects at an altitude of 15 meters. Then search the radar. After discovery, Just wait for the flying object to strike within the range of the missile.


    In order to support the rebels in Syria, France has also calculated the blood cost, and the cheapest portable system has to be more than 100000 US dollars. To death, France provides not only portable systems, but also two sets of vehicle mounted air defense missile systems, all of which are in Aleppo.


    Do you know how much is a vehicle mounted air defense system equipped with search radar and laser rangefinder? The cost price of conscience is $8 million a set. There is no counter-offer. This is the internal purchase price of the French army.


    Gao Yang''s information can''t be more reliable. The missile that makes him dare not take a plane is the one that bolovich''s former Gang sold to the rebels surrounding Aleppo prison.


    Therefore, it''s really not to boast timidity, but under the conditions of modern war, you have to believe in science and fear science. People in France are also one of the top five talkers in the world. The northwest wind missile system is also the main weapon of people''s main light air defense, not for fun.


    In addition, the northwest missile system, but now the sales champion of portable air defense missiles in the world, is the goods that beat the sales champion of famous brand products such as American stinger, British starlight and Russian needle.


    Had it not been for the taboo of rebel air defense missiles, Gao Yang would have run away.


    Of course, the northwest wind missile is not without solution. If it can fly at an ultra-low altitude, the infrared seeker of the missile can not capture and lock, and it can safely break through the air defense network of the northwest wind missile, but the problem is that this ultra-low altitude is really an ultra-low altitude. The minimum altitude of the northwest wind is 15 meters. To ensure safety, it must be less than 15 meters.


    What is the concept of fifteen meters?


    Below 100 meters is ultra-low altitude. If you reduce the altitude to less than 15 meters, you really fly close to the ground. Let''s say, if you don''t pay attention, the telegraph pole can stab the helicopter down.


    The height of the ground is not invariable. There are buildings, hills, iron towers, electric wire flags and poles.


    It''s not so easy to fly at an ultra-low altitude below 15 meters in the daytime. You can watch movies or TV. There are not many pictures of helicopter flying at an ultra-low altitude. It may be very low when taking off and landing, but after flying, where can anyone fly close to the ground? Unless it''s a place with simple terrain such as water surface or grassland, how many dare to fly at an altitude below 15 meters, I dare not make a movie like this.


    Why is the American Longbow Apache armed helicopter powerful? Because the millimeter wave radar named longbow is installed on the top, it can search and attack hidden targets at the height of the tree top. The search distance is long, and it can make ultra-low altitude penetration at the height of the tree top. Before it is found by others'' radar, Longbow Apache pops up.


    The United States is the world''s No. 1 military power. Russia may not be able to do what the United States can do, and Syria cannot do it. What Longbow Apache can do, MI 24 can''t do either.


    Long bow Apache can fly and fight at night. The old version of Syria, MI 24, is far from enough. It can transfer flights at night, but it''s almost a dream to fight. Without night vision system and good radar, it''s like a blind man. How to fight.


    Gao Yang bought their own night vision instrument and refitted two Mi 24, which is very important, because after refitting, MI 24 has preliminary night combat capability, but it is difficult for MI 24 to carry out ultra-low altitude flight at night.


    Apache helicopter has automatic terrain following system, terrain following radar, meter 24, nothing


    What is terrain following radar? Terrain following radar automatically detects terrain changes, and then automatically notifies the pilot. For example, when a tree suddenly appears in front of flying and can hit a helicopter, the terrain following system will notify the pilot, and then the pilot can control and avoid.


    Gao Yang can use the meter 24. Only one night vision instrument can help with night flight, and the help is limited.


    The field of view of the infrared night vision device itself cannot be too large. When flying at ultra-low altitude, due to altitude, the airborne night vision device can only see a small angle in front of it, and then present the image on a small screen. Even if there are obstacles, it is a problem to find them on the screen in time. Stare at the screen and operate the aircraft, You might as well use a helmet mounted night vision.


    Helmet mounted night vision is not the same as during the day. First, the distance is limited. In addition, it is an electronic re imaging device. It can''t be as clear as the naked eye in the daytime. It''s no problem for infantry combat. But the pilot flies at ultra-low altitude and high speed. With the helmet mounted night vision, he sees a telegraph pole 100 meters away, and avoids from discovering to operating the aircraft, How long can a pilot have?


    In terms of the flying speed of 100 kilometers per hour, the speed of 100 kilometers per hour is 28 meters per second. The pilot has only a little more than three seconds from discovery to avoidance. Moreover, the pilot can see from the pilot''s eyes that everything passes by very fast. It is difficult to say whether he can find the telegraph pole in time, so how difficult is it, You can imagine how dangerous it is.


    The danger of flying at ultra-low altitude at night is by no means less than flying out at high altitude under the threat of Northwest air defense system during the day.


    If you want to improve the safety, the person driving the meter 24 must be the best pilot. Ordinary people don''t dare to fly like this, and they must be two excellent pilots. The weapon operator stares at the screen of the airborne night vision device. If there is a danger, remind him quickly. The pilot wears a helmet night vision device and flies visually at night. These two people must cooperate with each other, To complete the task.


    Of course, doing enough homework before flying, such as flying from a familiar channel, flying over the enemy''s head with the shortest distance, and knowing the obstacles on the flight route can also reduce the risk.


    Now, the four pilots polovich found have arrived in Damascus. Gao Yang has just received the notice, but they can''t pick them up until they study at least two or three-day charts, plan the safest flight route and keep it in mind.


    The preparation before the flight can only be done by the pilots themselves. Gao Yang can''t help. However, Aleppo airport has sent two pilots familiar with the situation to Damascus airport to help polovich''s Russian pilots formulate the flight route.


    It takes a lot of manpower and material resources for an insignificant evacuation. Experts watch the doorway and laymen watch the excitement. People who don''t understand it watch the helicopter fly over and pick up the people. Only those who understand the difficulty know how difficult this seemingly simple flight is and how powerful the pilot is.


    Gao Yang didn''t know much about it, but he barely knew it. If he hadn''t learned to fly, or studied and understood the ultra-low altitude raid on the use of helicopters in Israel, and knew the difficulty, he would think that helicopter evacuation is just flying over.


    The older the Jianghu is, the less daring he is. The ignorant are fearless. What he says is the same truth. He doesn''t know how powerful it is. Maybe Gao Yang ordered a helicopter to pick him up and leave early because he knew how powerful it is. Gao Yang was in a hurry and couldn''t see the hope of leaving until he was willing to make a forced breakthrough under the condition of acceptable risk.


    The closer to the day of departure, Gao Yang''s mood becomes more complex. He looks forward to leaving and is worried about being beaten down in mid air. But generally speaking, he is still happy because he can leave soon after all.


    Gaoyang has too many things waiting for him to do, but Gaoyang has decided that after leaving Aleppo prison, he will do three major things first. The first thing is to eat and have a big meal first.


    The second thing is to have another big meal.


    The third important thing is to have another big meal.


    In more than a month and a half, Gao Yang really didn''t eat a full meal, not a meal. Every day, he had nothing but two palm sized bread. He ate the fresh meat sent to the prison in one meal, and then he ate the bread for more than a month. During this period, he dropped a meat can. Ten of them Satan shared two meat cans, Happy as the new year.


    In the three years when he was a savage in Africa, Gao Yang didn''t have such a hard time. Although he was hungry and full, he always had enough to eat. It''s not like this day when he ate bread in the moonlight. Therefore, the only thing Gao Yang set for himself is to eat. When he gets out of prison, he will eat wildly and eat enough first.


    The day has been set. During the day of February 7, two Mi-24 aircraft will take off from Damascus and arrive in Aleppo. After maintenance and refueling at Aleppo airport and adjusting everything to its best state, the helicopter will land in Aleppo prison at 3 a.m. on February 8 and pick up Gao Yang and leave.


    Today is February 6th.

 Chapter 1143

    February 6, 2014.


    The weather was good that day. Since he got up in the morning, Gao Yang felt restless. He felt that he was absent-minded in everything. Sitting down was also irritable. Stand up and take a few steps. He was still irritable.


    The main reason is that he is leaving. After suffering for more than a month, he can leave immediately. It is really difficult for Gao Yang to calm down.


    Walking around the building full of craters, when he saw the soldiers sitting on the ground guarding the battle position, he said hello, chatted, and said a few words when he saw the acquaintances. Gao Yang did this not because he was idle and wanted to find something to kill time, but because he was leaving, but these garrisons could not be separated.


    After such a period of time, Gao Yang feels familiar when he sees everyone. Of course, it has something to do with everyone''s beard. However, even if Gao Yang doesn''t dare to say that he can remember everyone''s names, it''s still no problem to say one-third of the names.


    Before leaving, Gao Yang wanted to say hello to them. After this goodbye, he couldn''t say it if he could see several more in the future.


    At the beginning, there were more than 500 people in the prison. When they entered the prison, there were more than 300 alive. They lived in the prison for a month and a half and died two more. After they left, how many of these people could finally leave the prison alive. It''s hard to say, it''s really hard to say.


    If the prison is broken, the results will be easy to count. All the defenders are dead, none of them are left, and the rebels don''t leave a living mouth.


    I said hello to my comrades in arms when I left. I''ll see them when I meet them alive. If I die, I can''t see them. It''s also a farewell.


    "Take care, brother. We''ll see you outside the prison."


    "General, after going out, eat more delicious food for us, ha ha."


    Gao Yang didn''t hide the news that they were leaving. There could be no ghosts in the prison. Moreover, even if there were ghosts, they couldn''t spread the news.


    After embracing a corporal, Gao Yang turned and opened his arms to a first-class soldier next to him. After embracing the first-class soldier, he patted the first-class soldier on the back and said loudly, "brother, take care, I''ll see you outside."


    "Thank you, general. I''ll see you outside."


    The first-class soldier smiled brightly. He had never hugged the general like this.


    No matter what rank, Gao Yang and everyone he sees take care, hug and pat each other on the back. Even if they say goodbye, it won''t be too fast, but Gao Yang doesn''t care about speed.


    Left a fire point and walked slowly towards the next fire point.


    It''s almost time for breakfast. Gao Yang wants to turn all the fire points in the building, and then go to breakfast, but at this time, Jason''s voice sounded in his headphones.


    "Boss, you''d better come here and hurry up."


    Jason''s tone sounded urgent. He was stunned and ran towards Jason''s position.


    Jason routinely investigates the villages occupied by the rebels every day, but it has been a month since the rebels launched an attack on January 7. During this period, the rebels have not launched a national scale attack. The daily investigation is just a circle in the morning, because if the rebels attack, they should gather and prepare after eating in the morning.


    Gao Yang ran to Jason''s position. After rushing to Jason''s side, Jason waved the monitor and said loudly, "the enemy is going to attack!"


    Jason''s face was ugly. Gao Yang took over the monitor and looked at it immediately.


    Tanks, armored vehicles, self exploding trucks, rockets, machine gun pickups, rocket pickups, mortars, anti-aircraft guns, self-made unconscionable guns made by the rebels, many and many guns. Although not all weapons are concentrated together, all weapons are in a state of combat readiness, and the array ground is full of shells.


    Others, a large number of people, filled the streets of the whole village, and at least three or four thousand people were ready to go.


    Gao Yang''s face turned white. He said in a trembling voice, "look in another direction."


    Jason manipulated the drone to look in other directions. Around the prison, all places and people knelt on the ground and prayed. This is a signal of attack and a signal of general attack.


    "Have you informed the major?"


    "Yes, he''s coming."


    Gao Yang returned the monitor to Jason. After taking a deep breath, he suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie: "prepare! Prepare! Everyone in place!"


    Sedev had already run over. He gasped and said to Jason, "the enemy is going to attack?"


    Speaking, after looking at the monitor, sedev couldn''t help wiping his mouth, and then immediately shouted on his walkie talkie, "everyone, everyone is ready to fight, and the enemy is going to launch a general attack."


    "Boss, will the enemy attack?"


    The questioner was Frye. Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "it''s not an attack, it''s a general attack. The enemy has launched at least thousands of people and all the heavy equipment they can take out! Take all your rocket launchers, little flies, it''s up to you this time."


    After a moment of silence, Frye said in a deep voice, "boss, thousands of people, thousands of people?"


    Gao Yang looked at the dense heads on the display screen again and said in a bitter voice, "at least 3000 people, at least."


    "Oh, shet, what about the tank?"


    "Three tanks, five armored vehicles, three self exploding trucks, many guns, many guns, have not been counted carefully, but the visual inspection of all kinds of guns is no less than 30."


    Frye''s conversation with Gao Yang can be heard by others, so Gao Yang doesn''t have to inform one by one. After that, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "guys, there''s nothing to say. Get ready for war."


    After that, Gao Yang thought and added, "take out all the bullets. Don''t save this time."


    The rebels still have some time to attack, at least 20 minutes to half an hour, and the prison guards are ready for war at any time, but the extra half an hour to an hour is still useful after discovering the enemy''s movements in advance.


    Apart from other things, the extra time is enough for Gao Yang to carry out all his bullets. There is no need to send someone to pick up his special ammunition when he hits half of it.


    Gao Yang had a whole box of special bullets. He ran back to his bedroom and took the bullet box out from under the bed.


    Li JinFang and others also had their own bullets. When Gao Yang came out carrying the bullet box, others were doing the same. They were fully armed, took all the bullets and were ready to go to the battle position.


    Gao Yang, carrying a bullet, stood with his people and said in a deep voice: "change the frequency of the walkie talkie to the frequency of the prison garrison."


    After changing the frequency, he raised his voice and said, "test, major, can you hear me, over."


    "Yes, over."


    Looking at everyone indicating that the walkie talkie test was ok, Gao Yang nodded, pointed to the location of the cell building, smiled and said, "let''s go, go finish the war, and then we''ll go home."

 Chapter 1144

    Gao Yang chose a good shooting position. His right arm has recovered. This is the first time he uses his best way to fight after he has been injured in Aleppo prison for more than a month.


    He opened the iron box and took out boxes of bullets. Gao Yang waved to several prison soldiers and said loudly, "come here and help me change the bullets in the magazine."


    The long-range bullets used by Gao Yang are very expensive. The cartons are packed with 50 rounds, and there is a flexible filler in the middle to prevent the bullets from bumping and wearing each other.


    Gao Yang''s magazine is filled with ordinary bullets. Ordinary bullets can''t be used when shooting targets more than 800 meters, but it''s laborious. That is, Gao Yang needs longer adjustment time to shoot, but uses long-range bullets, and his adjustment time can be greatly shortened.


    Withdraw the bullets from the magazine one by one, and then replace them with long-range ammunition. Gao Yang has ten magazines. It will be faster if more people help load the ammunition.


    Sedev had finished the work of dispatching troops and generals. He also went to Gao Yang, took a magazine and began to help Gao Yang load bullets.


    "Don''t you have to go to the front to command?"


    Hearing Gao Yang''s question, sedev said in a deep voice, "no, everyone knows what to do."


    After all the magazines were reloaded, Gao Yang loaded one magazine on the gun, then loaded the remaining magazines on the body, pulled the gun, lay on the shooting position, took aim, tried, and said in a deep voice: "it''s not bad here, I''m right here."


    Then Gao Yang stood up again, picked up his ammunition box, put it in the back position, and whispered in the walkie talkie, "big bird, is the enemy going to attack?"


    "Not yet, but soon, they have stood up and started their activities."


    Seidev said loudly behind Gao Yang: "I don''t know if they will fire first this time and attack after artillery preparation."


    As soon as sedev''s voice fell, there was a gun, and a pillar of smoke was raised within the prison wall.


    "Oh, it seems that they really have to prepare for artillery first."


    The rebel attack began with the landing of a mortar shell.


    Most of the prison guards are stationed in the building. Mortars and rockets do not pose a great threat to the guards in the building, but they pose a greater threat to the guards in the wall sentry.


    Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "little fly, don''t stay on the wall. The enemy''s artillery fire will be very dense. Withdraw first. Worker bee, you also hide first and leave the artillery position."


    Frye is still with the anti tank team. His position is more dangerous, and Tommy must be in the open area if he wants to launch mortars, and the threat of gunfire is also greater.


    If you want to withdraw people, the rest is to listen to the gunfire.


    There are explosions inside and outside the prison from time to time, including 82 mm mortars, 60 mm small mortars and 107 mm rockets. However, the impact point of the shells is neither dense nor accurate.


    After hearing a very special explosion, Gao Yang said strangely, "what kind of gun is this? I haven''t heard it before."


    Sadev said loudly, "the gun made by the rebels with gas tanks is still very powerful, but it has no accuracy at all."


    The rebels lack barrel guns, which is a good thing, because the barrel guns are more accurate and can attack the fire points of the prison at fixed points. Fortunately, the rebels lack barrel guns.


    Sadev looked at his watch and said impatiently, "why hasn''t our artillery support arrived yet? It''s good for the enemy to bomb them intensively when they gather. Now the enemy has dispersed and the artillery support hasn''t come yet."


    Gao Yang looked at sedev and said in surprise, "we have artillery support?"


    Seidev stood up and said, "yes, the 134th Division will provide us with artillery support."


    After the 134 division failed to attack the rebels, its position shrank back. Now it is about 67 kilometers away from Aleppo prison. The largest artillery equipped in Syria is d30 howitzer, and the main artillery equipped by the 134 division is d30. Therefore, if there is artillery support, it is d30 howitzer.


    However, the 134 division''s artillery fire is neither fast nor accurate. There are not many armies in the world that can really play artillery as the God of war, and the Syrian army is obviously not among them.


    If the Chinese army were there, there would be no politeness when they found that the rebels in the village were gathering. Before the rebels in the village dispersed their shells, they came to wash the ground early. It was like the artillery regiment of the 134th division. The war broke out, and a large number of assembled rebels dispersed and had not finished their battle preparations.


    Finally, there was a louder sound in the explosion, and the village began to emit smoke and black smoke.


    The 134 division finally fired. Unfortunately, it was no use for shells to hit at this time. The enemy had dispersed long ago, and even if there were few shells on the ground, it was not possible to hit them.


    Less than 20 meters away from the prison wall, there was a lot of smoke and dust. The d30 howitzer was the most powerful, and it was also extraordinary. However, Gao Yang was even more afraid because the 134 division nearly fell into the prison and blew them up.


    "Oh, Fark! Major, inform the artillery of the 134th division to save some shells. By the way, tell them to be more accurate and don''t blow us up."


    Gao Yang shouted. He didn''t want to be hurt by mistake. The rebel artillery won''t have much impact on the buildings in the prison, but the shells of the 134th division are more threatening than those of the rebels.


    Just then, Jason said loudly, "not very good. The enemy''s tanks came in three ways. Three tanks and five armored vehicles came all."


    Gao Yang raised his telescope and looked at it. Then he said in a deep voice, "did the rebels change their strategy this time? Little fly, you have to be careful. The enemy tanks came in three ways."


    If we hit tanks again this time, we will have to fight tanks against the wall at the risk of enemy fire.


    The enemy''s tanks were approaching quickly, but the tanks stopped when they were four or five hundred meters away from the prison. Then the turret of a tank gun began to rotate and fired a shot at a sentry on the top of the wall.


    A watchtower on the top of the wall was blown up. Although it didn''t completely collapse, the people inside must not live.


    "Fark, that''s right!"


    Gao Yang was surprised because the enemy''s tanks shelled too much this time than last time.


    Gao Yang was worried and said in a hurry, "no, it won''t work like this. The enemy has changed tank gunners. They are much more powerful than last time."


    Sadev said helplessly: "although we are learning war, the rebels are also learning, and they have a steady stream of recruits to join. It seems that they have some powerful roles this time."


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "little fly, you have to be careful. This time the enemy tanks know how to give full play to their advantages. You must be careful."


    Frye said helplessly, "boss, what if we can''t reach the tank?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "wait, wait until the tank is close."


    Frye said anxiously, "the tank won''t get close easily, boss. Can I try to fight from a long distance several times?"


    The bazooka can hit the tank, but it is certainly not the best weapon. Although the armor piercing warhead does not matter how far the tank is, the bazooka may not hit the tank as long as it is far away from the tank. This is the problem.


    The rocket can certainly fly 500 meters away, but the direct range of the rpg-27 is only 200 meters, and the shooting distance of the ruler is also 200 meters. If it exceeds the distance of 200 meters, it can only be hit by feeling. Frye may still win one, but those other rocket launchers who have been incorporated into the anti tank group can''t fight.


    The tank gun turned, aimed at a sentry on the wall again and fired a shot. This time it hit again.


    The threat of the tank was too great. He raised his heart and said in a deep voice, "little fly, you can try to hit the tank, but be careful."


    If you hit T72 with rockets, I''m afraid the front armor can''t be penetrated, so Frye can only hit the side, but this is too limited to the shooting position. After the shooting position is limited to several places, the greater the risk of launching rockets.


    "Boss, I know. I''ll try first."


    Frye picked up a bazooka and hurried up the wall. As soon as Frye went up with the bazooka, Jason, staring at the monitor, shouted, "get down!"


    Gao Yang also shouted in the walkie talkie, "get out of there!"


    Gao Yang was looking through his telescope. When he found that Frye had just emerged, the turrets of another tank began to turn towards him, and at a further position, a pair of 23 mm anti-aircraft guns pulled on the pickup began to turn towards Frye.


    Frye hit a rocket, threw the hit rocket, ran down the stairs up the wall, and finally jumped down when he was two or three meters from the ground.


    First, a row of 23mm shells swept over the place where Frye had just been, and then a T72 fired a shot, blowing up the place where Frye had just been.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help wiping his cold sweat and said again, "Falk, the enemy is so fierce this time."


    Sedev also said in a deep voice, "the people who operate heavy weapons in the rebels this time are different, completely different."


    Weapons can only exert their power in the hands of those who can use them. In the hands of those who can''t use them, they are fire sticks. The difference is too obvious.


    Gao Yang looked at some pickup trucks in the west of the prison. Some of them were holding 14.5mm anti-aircraft machine guns and some were holding 23mm anti-aircraft guns. Of course, these anti-aircraft weapons are now used for flat shooting to suppress the firepower of the prison guards. The distance is 1500 meters away, and their weapons still have strong power, But the prison guards had few weapons to fight back against them except mortars.


    Gao Yang originally wanted to keep groliov''s fire to fight the self exploding truck, but look at the situation. If the enemy can complete the fire blockade of the prison with anti-aircraft guns, the battle will be impossible.


    Finally, Gao Yang said helplessly: "big dog, hit the enemy''s direct suppression fire, can''t let them be too rampant."

 Chapter 1145

    As soon as groliov opened fire, it was absolutely extraordinary.


    Continuous fire firepower and single fire firepower must be different. As long as you know the trajectory, it doesn''t matter if you''re far away. It''s OK to cover an area with dense firepower. It must be much easier to fight than sniper rifles.


    The enemy''s firepower suppression will not only fight where there are people. The attack and defense war in Aleppo prison has lasted for more than a year. Both belligerents know each other''s terrain and what kind of play they will use. Gao Yang''s position is a firepower point with good vision, and will certainly be suppressed by firepower.


    Gao Yang did not dare to stay in the window. There were 14.5mm machine guns and 23mm machine guns. Such firepower was really rubbed. Moreover, the enemy''s firepower was quite accurate. From time to time, bullets came in a string from the unprotected window.


    However, groliov''s bullets were thrown out one by one, which immediately put down the repressive fire of the rebels.


    Whether it was mounted on a car or built a position on the ground, groliov''s machine gun swept from left to right, and then from right to left. After the 12.7 mm machine gun bullet flew 1500 meters, it was still powerful enough to make a honeycomb on the position.


    It feels good to have a good machine gunner.


    After groliov hit back and forth several times, he shouted, "change the bullet chain!"


    Groliov''s deputy shooter immediately helped to change the new bullet chain. After changing the bullet chain, groliov beat almost half of a 200 shot bullet chain and shouted, "the enemy is suppressed."


    Gao Yang returned to his position again and raised his telescope to continue his observation.


    The tank still didn''t get on, but five armored vehicles drove out again. Behind each armored vehicle, there were more than a dozen infantry, slowly leaning towards the prison.


    Gao Yang breathed out and shouted in the walkie talkie: "little fly, come back to the building. You can''t fight the tank at the top of the wall. The enemy''s fire is too fierce. Go back upstairs. When the tank is close to the wall and enters the range of the rocket launcher, attack the top!"


    To the building, although the tank will be close, it also has a high advantage. The key is to protect the rocket launcher to the greatest extent.


    "I see. Go back to the building. Over."


    After having to shrink the anti tank group back, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "big bird, has the enemy''s self exploding truck moved?"


    "Not moving!"


    Sedev is also commanding, and he commands more people. He has to consider the defenders of the whole prison, while Gao Yang''s command is simpler, because he only cares about Satan''s people and indirectly commands an anti tank group at most.


    Up to now, Gao Yang hasn''t fired, because the enemy''s infantry hasn''t been up yet.


    At this time, Jason said loudly again: "boss, the enemy has mobilized armed pickup trucks. It seems that they want to move the vehicle anti-aircraft guns back on the basis of the position just now."


    A moment later, Jason said loudly: "the enemy mobilized the direct fire of four pickup trucks to suppress me. The two pickup trucks are equipped with four 14.5mm anti-aircraft machine guns, and the two vehicles are equipped with double 23mm anti-aircraft guns! Two hundred meters away from the two guns! The enemy is spreading!"


    The 12.7 mm bullet still has a certain lethality at 3000 meters, but this distance can only be achieved by throwing, and the dispersion surface of the bullet will be too large to aim at at all.


    For more than 2000 meters, groliov can''t suppress the fire accurately. On the contrary, the enemy''s 14.5 mm anti-aircraft machine gun can''t shoot more accurately, but the precision and power of 23 mm mechanism gun will not be affected.


    Gao Yang was not too worried about the enemy''s suppression fire and moved to avoid groliov''s suppression because he had another killing move.


    "Worker bee, open fire and destroy the enemy''s suppressive fire."


    "Yes, give me the coordinate data."


    "Big bird, provide coordinates for the worker bee."


    The fire on the pickup was spreading, but after Jason gave the coordinates to Tommy, Tommy opened fire before the enemy opened fire.


    There are mortars and Gunners in the prison, so Tommy certainly doesn''t need to hold the barrel with his hand. He can shoot in a more stable and accurate way.


    Personally adjust the firing data of the three mortars, and then Tommy just needs to start the order.


    "Three shots, quick shot, release!"


    Nine shells roared and landed on the newly selected position of the enemy, and the four pickup trucks were not too close, but Tommy was no one. He played long eyed guns. Such a sentence is enough.


    Don''t take small guns as guns. Although 60 mm mortars are no longer in the artillery sequence, it''s also very fatal to hit 60 mm small guns accurately.


    The shell fell around the pickup truck and crashed. The four pickup trucks didn''t fire a shot, and the people on them were almost beaten. Only the driver of one pickup truck survived, drove the car and ran away.


    "In the middle of the target, a pickup truck ran away, but the shooter operating the anti-aircraft gun looked dead. There was no activity on the remaining three cars, no activity!"


    After Jason reported the results of the shelling, Tommy raised his hand and said loudly, "single shot, release!"


    Tommy made up another round of shelling. He looked at it with a telescope and couldn''t help saying, "it''s pleasing to the eyes. It''s really pleasing to the eyes."


    Gao Yang is afraid that the rebels will use a lot of technical equipment, especially those he can''t deal with, but he can rest assured that the enemy''s heavy firepower, which has a great advantage over them, can''t produce any effect.


    But Gao Yanggang praised twice, but found that a tank slowly aimed the tank gun at his position.


    "Fark! Run!"


    Gao Yang grabs the gun and runs back. Like him, everyone who hasn''t fired a gun also runs back.


    The top floor of the whole cell building was emptied. Gao Yang ran out of the room and entered the cell on the other side through the corridor.


    Squatting on the ground, covering his ears with his hands, he felt that the floor shook and the ceiling began to fall ash, making everyone look back.


    "Fark, it''s a good shot!"


    Gao Yang took off his bulletproof glasses, wiped the dust on them, put them back on, and then shouted in the walkie talkie, "big bird! How''s it going?"


    "The tank gun didn''t move much, and the tank will continue to bombard!"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you can''t fight like this, major. Can you call air support to fight the tank?"


    Sedev nodded and said loudly, "yes, but it''s useless. The air force in Aleppo can only use barrel bombs. There are no weapons to deal with tanks!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "forget it. When I didn''t say, I knew it would be good to buy some anti tank missiles."


    The rebels used to have tanks, but they knew that tanks could not play a great role in the hands of the rebels. Gao Yang didn''t care too much. They could solve it by using rocket launchers, and there was no need to buy anti tank missiles. However, the enemy''s tanks suddenly became worse, and he couldn''t show up at all. But it was too late to regret not buying anti tank missiles at this time.


    Feeling that the quality of the rebels had improved too fast, Gao Yang knocked his helmet hard. He was thinking about how to deal with the enemy''s tanks.


    There is no good way to think about it. We can only wait until the tank gets close. There is no other way.


    The floor shook again, and the tank guns fired again towards Gaoyang''s position near them. Although there was no need to worry about the devastating damage to the prison building caused by the tank''s blasting howitzer, the tank shelling was so accurate that Gaoyang could not stay in the shooting position.


    Groliov was also forced to withdraw from the shooting position and waited for the third tank gun to fire. After another room was blasted, groliov stood up, bypassed the cover of two thick walls, ran out quickly, took a look, ran back, and said with a sad face: "the machine gun was blown up, completely destroyed, and can''t be used again."


    Seidev immediately shouted, "send a heavy machine gun! Come on! Send the heavy machine gun from the eastern position!"


    Groliov didn''t have to worry that there was no heavy machine gun to use, but at this time, Jason shouted, "here comes the self exploding truck! Two! Two! Two hundred meters away, fast coming from the West! No, the one behind is not a truck, but a large forklift equipped with armor!"


    "No!"


    Gao Yang shouted helplessly, but sadev roared: "heavy machine gun, stop the enemy! Stop!"


    Gaoyang is not the only one fighting in the prison. Hundreds of people are fighting with them. Before Gaoyang''s arrival, these soldiers have kept the prison for a year. Now there is no groliov, the most powerful machine gun position, but there are no other machine gun positions.


    The west gate is the main direction of rebel attack. Sedev has arranged four heavy machine gun positions to form a cross fire network to prevent the rebels attacking the west gate.


    After a long battle with the rebels, the defenders in the prison now have high combat quality, and their courage has been honed together. They will not fire indiscriminately when they are far away from the enemy, like those inexperienced soldiers in the government army, but wait for the enemy to enter the range, which can ensure that they will not fire when they hit.


    The self riot truck running in front was hit by bullets continuously. Sedev''s soldiers did not perform badly, but the truck was not exploded on the way.


    "The enemy''s trucks are heavily armored! Heavy machine guns are useless, useless! The enemy''s infantry began to attack, their infantry began to attack, Falk! The armored vehicles also began to suppress the shooting!"


    Jason roared again. Sedev couldn''t hide. He stood up and ran quickly to the room where the tank had just shot.


    Gao Yang also followed him out, and then looked at a small truck and rushed close to the west gate of the prison.


    As soon as the self exploding truck came out, the enemy immediately entered the crazy general attack. This time, the enemy''s offensive was not only fierce enough, but also powerful enough.

 Chapter 1146

    Frye and his anti tank team are retreating back. They are in an awkward position and have no time to hit the first self exploding truck.


    But on the wall, there are still rocket launchers.


    The rocket launcher opened fire, but failed to hit the high-speed truck. Finally, the self exploding truck exploded until it hit a roadblock blocking the west gate.


    Behind the gate is the hardened ground, and the position of the gate will not be strong, so the west gate was blocked by various things in the later stage, but the barrier of the gate is only one layer.


    The power of the explosion was great. Sandbags, stones and fences were all damaged in the explosion. Infantry could climb into the prison through the gap blown out on the west gate, instead of being unable to enter the prison at all as before.


    Of course, although the roadblock of the west gate is damaged and infantry can climb into the prison through the collapsed place, where a lot of stones and broken bricks are piled up very high, cars and armored vehicles still can''t get in.


    The truck is followed by a forklift. At this time, it can play a role. The forklift shovels the blasted ruins aside as much as possible, and then the forklift itself carries a lot of deceptive drugs. When the forklift''s own role can no longer be played, blow it again and blow off part of the roadblock.


    The way the rebels open the way is cruel and efficient. The first attack is very smooth, and the success of the rebels means that the defenders are very passive.


    Seeing the rebel forklifts getting closer and closer, he shouted, "little flies! Don''t let them get closer!"


    If the prison gate is completely opened and the enemy tanks and armored vehicles can rush in, it will be really difficult to fight.


    The forklift was fast approaching the gate when Frye and his anti tank team finally opened fire on the building.


    In the face of fast approaching targets, I certainly don''t dare to shoot one by one. In order to provide hit rate, it must be multiple rocket volleys.


    Three rockets went out together, one in front and one on the side of the forklift, but finally another rocket hit the side of the forklift.


    The forklift lifted the bucket, and the bucket can also provide some protection, but the forklift certainly can''t stop the attack from the side. After an explosion, tell the advancing forklift to stop immediately, but the rocket didn''t hit the location where the forklift reproduced the cheating medicine, so although the forklift stopped, it didn''t explode.


    Whether it''s detonated or not, just stop.


    "Stop shooting at the forklift. The forklift has lost its mobility. If the enemy approaches, hit the forklift again."


    Gao Yang''s abacus was very loud, but sedev said in a deep voice: "don''t fight, but don''t think too much."


    Sure enough, as soon as sedev''s voice fell, the forklift exploded. After finding that it could not continue to move, the driver of the forklift detonated himself.


    For the time being, we can relax a little. The battle has entered the mode that the rebels continue to shelling and the defenders hide. As long as the rebels don''t get on the infantry, they won''t show up.


    If we do not solve the key factor that the prison has been guarded to this day, of course, the rebels will not launch the final attack. Only the infantry can do nothing under the wall. They can only be beaten by the defenders.


    The rebels do not have such a high organizational ability or strong command ability. Of course, this is relatively speaking, but in the final analysis, the rebels are unable to maintain a seamless connection between each offensive.


    The rebel shelling gradually slowed down, and the suppression of direct fire also reduced. After this situation lasted for more than 40 minutes, the rebels strengthened their firepower again, which represented that their second suicide attack was coming again.


    At this time, Jason said in helpless words: "boss, I have found 11 self exploding trucks, and one of them is very big, especially big."


    Gao Yang was also very helpless and said in a deep voice, "how big is it?"


    "It''s bigger than the one in Kendy prison last time. In addition, the armor is thicker. The whole car is surrounded by iron plates, and even the tires are protected by armor."


    "Fark, what''s the thickness of the armor?"


    The enemy obviously learned to be good and smart. After finding that their self exploding truck armor could not resist armor piercing bullets in the last attack on the prison, they used thickened armor this time. Therefore, when Gao Yang asked the question of armor thickness at the exit, he actually had an answer.


    Jason said in helpless words: "boss, the position of the UAV is taking into account the position of the prison and the village, and at high altitude, if you want to reach the thickness of armor, you have to transfer the UAV."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "forget it, that''s the truck they used to attack the building. The armor must be thicker than it can be. Don''t go reconnaissance."


    "Boss, the enemy''s trucks are coming again. This time they dispatched six. God, five were modified with forklifts, FAK, and one. Let me see. They were modified with crawler bulldozers."


    It turned out that when the rebels attacked Aleppo prison, they usually came from the west, because where they guarded the road, but this time it was different. They had a lot of forklifts and bulldozers, which can come from anywhere around the prison.


    "Here they are. Six came together!"


    The prison has two walls and trenches. The rebels can''t expect an explosion to fill all the obstacles, but it doesn''t matter. They have a lot of self exploding trucks that can come slowly and one after another.


    In addition, the enemy played a good trick this time. They drove five forklifts and a bulldozer together in a V-shape, pulling a certain safe distance from each other. Even if a forklift was detonated nearby, it would not be detonated. After a distance, they raised the bucket high and rushed over.


    Looking at the enemy''s actions, he raised his silly eyes and said, "what the fuck is this, acrobatics?"


    Seidev roared, "don''t let the enemy close. Kill them at all costs!"


    The bucket raised by the forklift has a great advantage that the rocket launcher with high advantage cannot attack the top at a certain angle.


    The distance is still far, and the rocket launcher can''t hit the forklift. If the distance is close, the rocket launcher will hit the bucket again, and the bucket is enough to make the rocket with armor breaking warhead ineffective.


    From both sides, we can only start with forklifts on both sides. Let alone the problem of hit rate, even if the hit rate is very high, we can only start from both sides, and the time from launching rocket attack to forklift rush is very short.


    When the forklift rushed straight from the West and entered the position of 300 meters, the rocket launchers on the wall began to fight one by one, but the effect was not very good. After three forklifts on both sides were hit, the forklift had entered a place less than 30 meters from the gate, Frye''s people finally opened fire.


    When approaching, the angle is different. In this distance, Frye can choose to attack the top or hit the front body of the forklift.


    Frye was only one person, and it was impossible to contract all the work of beating three forklifts, so the anti tank group fired rockets one by one, and used seven rockets before finally stopping all the forklifts.


    Gao Yang felt that the rocket launcher consumed too fast, which was not a good phenomenon, but he had to consume a lot of rocket launchers in order not to let the rebel forklift close.


    The rebels must not be allowed to open the gate. If the gate is easy to pass, no, even if it is not particularly easy to pass, it will be difficult to fight if the collapsed roadblock is blown to a certain angle so that the tanks can rush in by force.


    Another problem is that Gaoyang is located at the westernmost end of the Trident shaped building. Why they are here is because this position is an excellent fire point, but this position is too close to the gate, only less than 20 meters.


    If the enemy opens up an attack channel, especially a smooth channel that allows self exploding trucks to drive into the prison, it shows that the Garrison has been unable to control the situation. Once the enemy reprints a large number of drug fraud trucks to enter the gate, or even explode at the gate, at least hold high their position, no one can survive.


    As you can see from Kendy hospital, the enemy reprinted a truck with more than ten or twenty tons of fraudulent drugs. After the explosion more than ten meters away from the hospital building, the whole hospital building collapsed by one-third.


    More than ten tons of fraudulent drugs, as long as the distance is not far enough and does not reach a safe distance, they do not need to be directly killed by the shock wave, nor by any fragments, and they are also killed by the earthquake.


    The enemy''s tank guns began to turn again, this time against Frye''s position.


    "Little fly! Run!"


    Gao Yang issued a warning, and soon, tank guns began to fire continuously. After a few shots, the enemy''s offensive slowed down again. For a short time, the enemy even stopped firing.


    The enemy did not withdraw, so they did not give up the attack, but were organizing the next attack.


    When the rebels had not attacked yet, Gao Yang hurried to sedev''s side and said in a deep voice: "The enemy''s determination is great, and they have used far more equipment than before, and it seems that the enemy''s equipment is still coming. Now we can''t find out how much the enemy''s equipment is. I think we must organize some reserve teams to wait in the safest place to avoid people after we can''t stop the enemy''s self exploding truck from approaching and exploding Soberly resist those who follow the enemy. "


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to see the tragedy of kendi hospital again. After the building of kendi hospital was blasted, all the people inside lost their fighting ability, resulting in the convenient slaughter of those who were subsequently entered by the rebels. One advantage of Aleppo prison is that there are three large buildings that can be used as fortresses. In this way, there is always a place to hide a group of people in advance as the last Resistance.

 Chapter 1147

    Seidev agreed with Gao Yang. He said in a deep voice, "yes, general, how many people do you think are more suitable?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "about 100 people are distributed in three buildings."


    Seidev frowned and said, "will there be a little more people? With so many people, the defensive power is too weak now."


    Gao Yang said confidently: "No, no, hide the infantry using light weapons as a reserve team. They don''t need to participate in the war now. As long as the enemy''s self exploding truck doesn''t come close to us and explode, we''ll have no problem. If the enemy''s truck comes close to us and explodes, a large number of people won''t die, but will be stunned. At this time, we always have reserve teams in two buildings to come out for the most important training The resistance after the war will buy us some time. "


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "with us, you don''t have to worry that the enemy''s infantry can get close, and the enemy''s soldiers may be unlimited, but their self exploding trucks must have a limit. As long as they don''t have self exploding trucks, we have a chance."


    Gao Yang''s self-confidence is not for no reason. With Satan, sedev really doesn''t have to consider the threat posed by the enemy infantry.


    After thinking for a moment, sedev nodded and said to Gao Yang, "general, I think maybe you should go to a safer place to hide as a reserve team for the time being."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "no, I''m more used to fighting on the front line to prevent this situation that needs to be prepared."


    Sadev looked up, smiled, and then hurried away.


    We had to do a good job in the interval when the rebels stopped attacking. After seidev left, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie: "little fly, how many rpg-27?"


    Rpg-27 is mainly used to fight tanks, but when there is no way, Frye and they use a lot to fight forklifts.


    "Boss, there are eight more."


    Gao Yang sighed: "it''s too fast to use. Go to those RPG-7 and hit forklift trucks. Don''t 27 try not to use it."


    "Yes, boss, I understand. Now someone has gone to get it. I didn''t prepare enough just now, but I shouldn''t need to use rpg-27 next time."


    The sudden improvement of the enemy''s ability really makes Gao Yang feel unprepared. The enemy''s tactics can''t be said to have changed a lot, but after the quality of the people executing the tactics has suddenly improved a lot, the same tactics can bring different effects.


    There''s nothing to say. Gao Yang and several of them who haven''t fired a shot gathered together and waited for the enemy''s next attack.


    The battlefield was much quieter, and even the sound of gunfire was rarely heard. After a moment of silence, Raphael suddenly said, "although he said he could go home after the war, it''s really hard to fight."


    Irene sighed and said, "I''m really homesick. After the war, I''ll go back and have a look."


    Rafael then said, "me too. I must go home this time. Well, after this battle, I have to watch some games."


    Cui Bo said helplessly, "I don''t know where to go. Brother Yang, where are you going to play? Can you take me?"


    Gao Yang glanced at Cui Bo and said in a deep voice, "get out!"


    Andy stared at Cui Bo like a fool and said helplessly, "the boss is going to travel to Europe with Ye Lianna. You follow? What are you? Do you know you''re in the way? Come with me. I may go back to South America, which is a paradise full of beautiful women."


    Li JinFang said faintly, "I''m going to Africa. I want to know where to go."


    Groliov spread his hand and said in a deep voice, "I''m not going anywhere. When I go home, I''ll stay at home."


    Gao Yang had different opinions. He shook his head at groliov and said, "no, I don''t think you''re a good idea. Have you taken Natalia anywhere for so many years? Man, you should take Natalia to enjoy life."


    Gao Yang is serious and serious, discussing where to go with his father-in-law, and he has to call his father-in-law man.


    No way. Although groliov is Gao Yang''s de facto father-in-law, the relationship between Gao Yang and groliov makes them accept each other''s identity as their son-in-law and father-in-law. Both of them can''t accept it, because they are brothers of life and death. They have always been. They suddenly want to change this identity and get along with each other, and they can''t get used to it Yes.


    So as long as ye Liana is not involved, Gao Yang can talk to groliov about anything, including the private lives of groliov and Natalia.


    Groliov didn''t get used to Gao Yang''s voice. After frowning and thinking, he finally nodded and said, "you''re right. I should go and enjoy life with Natalia."


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said loudly, "go to Europe?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "I don''t like Europe. If I don''t go now, it''s still cold. I''m going to go to the seaside, go to a warm seaside and live well for a while. Natalia and I used to like going to Crimea for vacation. Now, what do you think of Hawaii?"


    Taylor nodded and said, "Hawaii is a good place to go. You really have to see it. I''m going to go home for a few days and decide what to do."


    On the battlefield, and on the battlefield where the situation is very unfavorable, they hold high their heated discussion about the travel destination.


    It''s bad enough to be trapped and fight a battle that seems to have a bad ending. I don''t know whether to die or not. If I don''t say something easy, do I still discuss whether my death method is good-looking or ugly.


    More than an hour later, it was noon, and the rebels had not launched an attack, so Frye and Tommy, who were not with Gao Yang, joined the discussion, followed by Jason. He did not report the trend of the rebels. At the same time, he sincerely invited everyone to visit his hometown and see the Loch Ness monster, although Scotland was still very cold at this time.


    Sedev, who arranged the reserve team, also came back, but his return did not disturb Gao Yang them, and sedev did not disturb them. This is Satan''s time.


    Although no one has said, everyone knows that this battle is not easy to fight, it is very difficult to fight, and no one knows the final outcome. If there is a reduction in personnel, it is not surprising. In fact, it is not surprising that all the people die in the war.


    When the battle is over and everyone survives, go and enjoy life according to your own imagination. If someone dies and someone can survive, this conversation is the last words of the dead.


    If you have to die, it''s also death to face it with tears and death to face it with smiles. Since it''s all death, you''d better keep a happy state as much as possible.


    After a two-hour pause, the rebels finally began to attack again.


    "Boss, the enemy began to act, and another self exploding truck was added. This time, it was five self exploding forklifts. Well, I saw a guy in a white robe standing next to the big guy, as if someone had photographed him again."


    Hearing Jason''s notice, everyone immediately entered the state of battle, shut up and go where they should stay.


    But Gao Yang said loudly, "can a worker bee in white give him a shot?"


    "It''s a little far, and it''s late. The man in white got on the bus."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "that''s OK. Anyway, it''s no use even killing a driver. There are more drivers waiting in line there."


    Just then, the rebels launched a suicide charge again, but the difference is that the rebel offensive is more fierce.


    "The enemy''s infantry is moving! The enemy''s infantry is moving forward, and their pickup is also moving. They want to shoot closer. In addition, the enemy''s armored vehicles are moving, and the armored vehicles are moving forward!"


    Gao Yang grabbed the telescope and looked at the new trend of the rebels. Five armored vehicles were advancing, followed by infantry. Two tanks were also moving, as if they were going to advance. The enemy was also moving forward with anti-aircraft machine guns, heavy machine guns and pick-up trucks of anti-aircraft guns. Most importantly, the enemy''s infantry finally moved.


    The enemy finally launched a general attack, but Gao Yang was only excited. The reason is very simple. If the enemy launched a general attack, if they are not sure of victory, it means that they have launched the last force this time, so they should make the last attack with the strongest force.


    Sure enough, the general offensive was launched, but when the pickup truck entered a closer position, all the heavy firepower of the rebels, all of them, began to shoot at an unprecedented intensity.


    Gao Yang can''t observe any more. The position where bullets and shells hit him can''t treat people at all.


    However, too fierce an attack will not last.


    If you block this attack, the enemy should lose the ability to continue the attack. At least in the short term, you can''t launch another attack. The only problem is whether you can block the enemy''s attack like a storm.


    The leader is still a self exploding forklift, but this time there are tanks and armored vehicles next to the forklift.


    The distance of all kinds of pickups has also entered within 1000 meters. Since the last battle is going to be carried out in the most violent situation, the rebels must use all their strength. After pouring bullets into the prison building in a violent storm and suppressing the defenders, those pickups are far away and close. In fact, there is little difference, because the firepower of the defenders is suppressed.


    However, Gao Yang can do nothing about forklifts, tanks and armored vehicles, but for those who are exposed and shoot in the truck body, crossing the 1200 meter line means death, but they don''t know it.


    Moreover, the nearest pickup trucks were driven to a place less than 500 meters away from the prison for shooting.


    The rebels think they have suppressed all the firepower of the prison guards, but there is a problem, that is, in this world, some people can''t be suppressed, at least these rebels can''t be suppressed, such as Gao Yang and groliov.


    Gao Yang just wants to say a word to those who shoot recklessly in the truck body.


    "Welcome to death."


    After saying this gently, Gao Yang quickly added another sentence and said softly, "I''ve endured you for a long time."

 Chapter 1148

    The wall can block machine gun bullets, but it can''t block 23mm mechanism guns. Therefore, when the enemy carries out continuous fire suppression and it''s hard to say when a string of shells will hit, Gao Yang dare not stay behind the window, but stood and hid behind a huge load-bearing column.


    The load-bearing column was four or five meters away from the window. Gao Yang put the muzzle of the gun upward and stood behind the load-bearing column with the gun. He didn''t look out, but waited quietly.


    "Go!"


    Hearing Li JinFang''s instructions, Gao Yang turned and flashed out from behind the load-bearing column, quickly ran to the back of the window, put the gun up, quickly aimed at a shooter of an anti-aircraft gun and pulled the trigger.


    It took time for the bullet to fly. Gao Yang didn''t see whether he hit the shooter, but quickly turned the muzzle, aimed at another gunner who was not far away, and pulled the trigger again.


    It''s a little too difficult to hit a target of about one kilometer standing, so Gao Yang chose a more stable way. Although it takes two steps to take the gun, the hit rate is higher.


    Gao Yang also wanted to hit the third target, but after Li JinFang shouted back, Gao Yang immediately stopped the gun, bent over and quickly ran back behind the load-bearing column.


    Bullets or shells did not enter the room, and the enemy did not fire at Gao Yang''s position.


    "Both shots hit. The enemy is changing shooters."


    Li JinFang was observing with a periscope. After reporting the high results, Li JinFang said in a hurry again: "go!"


    Gao Yang ran over again, pointed a gun at the position he had just written down in his mind, quickly found an anti-aircraft gun shooter firing and fired a shot.


    The muzzle of the gun moved again. After finding a new target, Gao Yang fired another shot. This time they didn''t hear Li JinFang''s warning, so Gao Yang didn''t rush back, but aimed again and fired again.


    There were six double mounted anti-aircraft guns. Gao Yang had fired at the shooter of five anti-aircraft guns. He soon aimed at the sixth.


    After the shooting, Gao Yang had time to observe the shooting results. When he found that the enemy fell down as he expected, Gao Yang turned his eyes and looked back to check the results of several shots he had fired before.


    The fourth antiaircraft gun shooter failed to kill him, but it was no problem at all. Gao Yang fired another shot to make up for his mistake.


    Antiaircraft gun shooters are basically replaced, but once replaced, even if the antiaircraft gun can continue to fire, the impact on Gao Yang has also decreased significantly. Although they are all shooters, their standards are certainly different.


    Now it can be basically confirmed that anti-aircraft gun shooters, anti-aircraft machine gun shooters and tank men are all from the Caucasian battalion.


    The Caucasus is a geographical name. The South Caucasus includes Georgia, Armenia, Azerbaijan, the north Caucasus. In Russia, Chechnya, ogush, North Ossetia and Dagestan belong to the north Caucasus.


    The members of the Caucasus battalion in the rebels are from the Caucasus, mainly from Chechnya.


    If you know what Russia has done in Chechnya, you should know the combat effectiveness of the Caucasus battalion.


    The combat effectiveness of the Caucasus battalion is second to none among the rebels, and it has indeed brought great pressure to Gao Yang. The rebels have suddenly made a lot of attacks, just because the Caucasus battalion has finally directly and collectively participated in the war.


    The antiaircraft shooters killed by Gao Yang were from the Caucasus camp, but those who came on the bench were the original rebels, those who knew how to fire but couldn''t control where the shells hit.


    It turned out that the anti-aircraft guns were out of range, and Gao Yang had no choice, but when the Gunners of those anti-aircraft guns entered the range, Gao Yang naturally wouldn''t be polite. Three times, five times and two times finished the anti-aircraft guns that posed the greatest threat. For him, the most important blockade force of the rebels has been lifted. Even if a new gunner is replaced, it doesn''t matter. It''s the same as the difference between him and sedev.


    Gao Yang finished firing anti-aircraft guns, and then it was time to fire anti-aircraft machine guns.


    Gao Yang continued shooting again. He couldn''t see the forklifts, tanks and armored vehicles getting closer and closer to the prison.


    Finish what you can, what you can''t manage, and it''s no use to be distracted.


    "Come back!"


    After Gao Yang hit two shooters with anti-aircraft machine guns, his position was found. When he heard Li JinFang yell, Gao Yang immediately withdrew back.


    Machine gun bullets came in from the window, and the crackling sound was heard for a while, but the enemy''s machine gun didn''t shoot for long, but it suddenly stopped shooting again.


    "The rabbit knocked out the machine gun shooter. Shall we change the shooting position?"


    There were people at each shooting position. Although the position was found, Gao Yang thought about it and said in a deep voice, "don''t change."


    Just as Gao Yang spoke, groliov and Cui Bo''s guns rang again. After a while, Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "the main threat has been eliminated."


    Gao Yang held the gun and turned back to the shooting position, but at this time, Jason said in a hurry: "boss, the UAV battery needs to be replaced. I must take back the UAV."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "yes, move as fast as possible!"


    At the end of the conversation, Gao Yang fired a shot and knocked out a machine gun shooter on a pickup truck.


    In a few minutes, the repressive fire that the rebels were still flaunting had been completely hit. Of course, it was not only Gao Yang, but also groliov and TREB.


    The soldiers of the Caucasus battalion are different from most of the rebel soldiers. Although most of them also have a beard and wear robes, they are characterized by that many people are wearing Russian standard combat vests. Therefore, when they see that they are wearing robes, but there is a Russian camouflage combat vest outside, they can basically be regarded as the people of the Caucasus battalion.


    Judging the identity of the enemy according to the combat vest, although this method is certain to be misjudged, it is generally accurate.


    Gao Yang fought for a round, looking for someone wearing a combat vest. After fighting like this, the enemy''s firepower did not weaken, but the accuracy immediately decreased by more than one level.


    It turned out that Gao Yang could be suppressed because the enemy''s shells and bullets could quickly and accurately sweep over after they found a threat in a position. However, after the soldiers of the Caucasus battalion were knocked out, if the shooter wanted to hit Gao Yang''s window, it would be good to hit the building where the window was located.


    The most threatening part of the rebels'' direct fire has been solved, but Gao Yang can only play another round because he can''t do anything else.


    Armored vehicles have begun to meet again with forklifts, and there are two tanks. At this time, the tanks are less than 200 meters away from the west gate.


    Frye has brought the anti tank team into the building where Gao Yang is located and selected the appropriate position on each floor. Gao Yang does not intend to interfere with Frye''s choice, but seeing the tank getting closer and closer, Gao Yang very difficult to resist the impulse to ask Frye.


    Finally, Frye finally opened fire and put the tank into the direct range of rpg-27 to ensure the accuracy of the award to the greatest extent before Frye opened fire.


    A series of rockets were launched, and the front forklift exploded and caught fire. Frye''s priority target was the tank.


    The forklift was almost destroyed in an instant, but the two tanks were a little difficult. It was not that they couldn''t be destroyed, but that each face of the forklift or tank needed too many rockets. I was afraid to look up.


    There are great restrictions on the firing of rockets indoors. First of all, the space is open enough. Otherwise, the blast wave during launch will seriously burn the shooter. It is difficult to hit the tank with rockets and pay more attention to the angle. Therefore, the Rockets are fired continuously. Six rockets are fired out, but one tank continues to move forward.


    If a rocket can ensure the destruction of a tank, the tank should have been out of active service long ago, and it is impossible to get the reputation of the king of land warfare.


    Gao Yang saw clearly that the tank that had not been knocked down was actually hit by a rocket, but it was no big deal, because the tank was equipped with reactive armor.


    Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "little fly, anyway, there are a few rocket launchers left, and a big guy didn''t come!"


    "I see!"


    Frye responded with a loud voice and disappeared.


    As a pioneer, the forklifts were all blasted. Just to detonate these forklifts, a lot of rockets were used. There were a lot of RPG-7 launchers and rockets in the prison. However, many of them were only relatively speaking. After all, they were not the kind that could not be finished by guarding the logistics forces.


    Gao Yang dare not forget that big truck, that big guy, is the biggest threat. Gao Yang would rather put tanks and armored vehicles in to fight than let the big truck full of cheating drugs come near.


    The tank stopped at the gate of the west gate and stopped moving less than 50 meters. At this time, another rocket flew out of the building, which hit the roof of the tank very accurately.


    Gao Yang didn''t know where the rebel T-72 tanks came from. Most likely, they were taken from the government forces. Although some of the Syrian T-72 tanks were equipped with reactive armor, this did not prevent the reputation of the T-72 tanks from being destroyed in Syria.


    Whether in the hands of government forces or rebels, T-72 tanks did not play their due role.


    There was no reactive armor at the top of the turret. Frye personally fired a rocket launcher and accurately hit the roof of the tank turret. Then the T-72 soon began to burn from the inside, eventually causing the martyrdom of ammunition and blasting the turret to the sky.


    There are several armored vehicles, but at this time, the armored vehicles are rapidly retreating, and the trajectory of rockets is still flying towards the retreating armored vehicles.


    Gao Yang screamed in the walkie talkie: "save ammunition, save bazooka!"


    Rpg7 is very common, just as common as AK47, but just as AK47 is never known for its accuracy, RPG is also known for its difficulty in accurate shooting, and sadev is also yelling. When the red eyed soldiers finally stopped shooting, two of the five armored vehicles retreated.


    Just then, Frye yelled in the walkie talkie, "the rocket launcher is consuming too fast. We only have one rpg-27 left. Boss, let someone send us some!"

 Chapter 1149

    Everyone knows to save ammunition. Everyone knows that Rockets consume too fast, but there is no way. When the enemy comes up, it''s time to fight or have to fight.


    It would be nice if everyone played like Frye, but it was impossible.


    "Report the number of rockets, come on!"


    One, two, one, two. The number of RPG-7 rockets was quickly reported. There were only 11 rockets left, not as many as the number of launchers, while there was only the last rpg-27, a disposable rocket.


    "Use sparingly. No launch is allowed without definite assurance!"


    Sedev was a little flustered. The rockets used too fast. You know, there were more than 110 rockets in the prison, but under the continuous attack of the enemy, the Rockets were fired at a speed much faster than planned. The results were good, but the consumption was really too large.


    Frye''s rockets have been used up. They fight tanks. They mainly bring rpg-27, and RPG-7 is only auxiliary. Therefore, RPG-7 rockets are mainly distributed to soldiers who defend part of the fence.


    Just then, after retreating a distance, the armored vehicle and the tank that had not moved opened fire again, aiming at Frye''s position.


    Frye''s men have just knocked down the most forklifts, and they have fought all the tanks. Naturally, the rebels know who to stare at.


    Seeing the rebel tank turret turning, Gao Yang shouted, "little fly, get out!"


    The enemy strengthened their firepower again. They did not have new firepower, but focused their firepower on Frye''s position. For a time, tank guns, artillery and machine guns on armored vehicles began to attack Frye''s position.


    Gao Yang stepped up his shooting, but the direct fire of those pickup trucks and the fire points set up by the rebels at the commanding heights of the village did not pose any more threat with the efforts of him, groliov and TREB.


    "We''re fine. We''re moving our position. We''re going upstairs!"


    Frye shouted on the walkie talkie and informed Gao Yang of his situation, so that Gao Yang could know that he was not injured or killed in the shelling just now.


    Just then, Jason, who released the drone again, roared, "that big guy is coming, FAK, it''s very close!"


    Without Jason''s UAV, this battle would not be so easy. First of all, there are buildings in the West and north of the prison to block the line of sight. Although it has a high advantage, it does not have a panoramic view of all places.


    The big truck came from the West. It drove out from behind the buildings in the village and turned to the road. When it was visually found by Gao Yang, it was not far from the west gate of the prison, only less than 200 meters.


    In order to give full play to their firepower, the rebel tanks and pickups must be in an open position. Therefore, the rebel mobile firepower is deployed in the south of the village, while the rebel self detonated forklifts rush through the fields on both sides of the road by relying on the weak cross-country ability of forklifts or bulldozers instead of directly coming from the road after driving out of the village.


    Now Gao Yang understood that those forklifts refused to come down the road because they were afraid of being damaged on the way and blocking the big guy''s access.


    There was Jason''s UAV before, and the enemy''s every move was high. They all knew that whenever a self exploding forklift came out, everyone could prepare in advance. But this time, I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or whether the enemy found that the UAV on his head was not there, so they seized the opportunity to send their killer mace.


    Gao Yang thinks it''s unlikely that the enemy found the UAV. The UAV is very small and it''s impossible for the ground to hear noise, so it should be just a coincidence, but it''s a fatal coincidence.


    "Knock down that truck!"


    Gao Yang and sedev roared at the same time.


    "Falk! We''re too late!"


    Frye angrily scolded. Being beaten by the enemy''s tanks, he had to move his position, and in the process of moving his position, the big truck rushed over.


    The stairs of the cell building are not at the edge, but near the middle. If Frye wants to hit the truck, he has only two choices: run up to the new shooting position and retreat back to the previous shooting position. No matter where he goes, the distance and time are the same.


    Frye stepped up and ran frantically up with a rocket launcher.


    The truck driver stepped on the accelerator to the bottom. The truck rushed towards the prison with black smoke. At this time, the tank that had not moved also rushed towards the prison. After the tank started, the infantry behind the tank also rushed.


    The speed was too fast. Two rockets hit out from the wall, but one fell in front of the truck and the other fell behind the truck.


    As for Gao Yang, he can only watch helplessly, but he can''t do anything.


    The truck has driven into a position less than 100 meters from the west gate.


    Rafael stood up, waved his hand and shouted, "back! Back! Run! You''ll die if you stay here!"


    Gao Yang''s mind was blank. He put away his gun and ran back. At the same time, he shouted in the walkie talkie: "little fly, it''s too late! Run in the opposite direction!"


    Gao Yang gave Frye the last order. The truck was too close. Whether Frye knocked down the big truck or the big truck detonated itself, the result was the same.


    Sadev looked desperate and roared loudly. Taylor, who was closest to him, pulled sadev''s combat vest and dragged him back.


    Nothing can be done if they stay where they are. If the truck explodes at the gate of the west gate, Gao Yang will be killed if it is less than 20 meters away from the west gate.


    Gao Yang is ready to be approached and exploded by the truck. If he doesn''t die, he will wait to fight the swarming enemy. If he is shocked to death, don''t mention anything. If he is stunned, he will have to rely on the reserve team hidden in advance. They can only buy time.


    "It''s too powerful. Don''t lie on the ground! Squat! Don''t climb down, you can only squat! You can''t lie down! You can only squat!"


    Raphael roared again and again, and his voice became extremely sharp and high, like a woman screaming.


    The big truck was loaded with at least more than ten tons of fraudulent drugs. It was more than 20 meters away. If you lie on the ground, you will be shocked to death. You can only squat on the ground, not on the ground.


    Gao Yang knew this truth, but at the moment of extreme panic, many people forgot the secret to avoid being shocked to death by the super powerful explosion. After leaving the position closest to the gate, he ran back for a while, and immediately some soldiers fell on the ground.


    Gao Yang ran all the way and kicked the soldiers lying on the ground with his feet. At this time, sedev finally reacted and shouted, "squat! Squat!"


    Strong shock waves will come in through the window. Standing is too dangerous. Squatting is the best choice.


    Estimating that the time was almost up, he could not run any more. Gao Yang squatted down, put his hands around his head, covered his ears, and handed over the rest to fate.


    "Everybody squat down! Hide yourself!"


    Gao Yang gave the last command to all Satan''s people. Then, squatting on the ground, he felt a vibration that spread all over his body from the soles of his feet.


    The whole building seemed to jump suddenly. One couldn''t control it. He was bumped and sat on the ground. Then he just felt that his heart would stop beating. There was nothing in his internal organs that was uncomfortable.


    A huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky, and smoke filled the whole prison.


    With the truck as the center, there was a flash, then an invisible shock wave, followed by a loud noise, and then the dust floating from the ground curled up like evaporated water vapor.


    The power of the explosion was so great that the dust was shocked from the ground in a large area 500 or 600 meters away from the center.


    Like an earthquake, it is a big earthquake for Gaoyang and a small earthquake for the rebels who are more than 1000 meters away from the explosion point.


    First, he looked at the mushroom cloud rising in the air, looked down, and saw that all the buildings of the whole prison were floating dust. Soon, the whole prison was shrouded in smoke and dust, and the dull rebels began to cheer.


    "Succeeded!"


    "Aleppo prison is broken!"


    Countless rebels began cheering outside the prison where they had been besieged for more than a year.


    Inside the prison, when Raphael, who was also knocked to the ground, stood up again, touched himself, confirmed that he was still alive, immediately turned and ran to the window.


    Before long, Raphael roared with the same hoarseness.


    "Fifty meters! The truck is fifty meters away from the west gate! Ha ha! We''re outside the absolute death zone! We''re okay, we''re okay!"


    After all, they were effectively covered in the building. Without the cover of the building, none of them could survive within 100 meters. If they were in the building and the truck exploded at the west gate, they would not die or be injured, or at least be stunned.


    But the truck exploded 50 meters away from the west gate, that is, it was 70 or 80 meters away from them, and it was in the building. It could not die, and it would not be injured.


    Everyone rushed back to the window and looked at the black mushroom cloud that could also be seen in the thick smoke. At this time, Raphael shouted in a voice like crying and laughing: "someone killed the truck, he did it, he didn''t let the truck rush! He saved everyone!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. He doesn''t know who blew up the truck on the last line of life and death at the most critical moment. He only knows that this man is a hero who saved the hero of Aleppo prison.


    This time, the hero was among the soldiers guarding the prison, not in the Satan mercenary regiment, but who cares.

 Chapter 1150

    Gao Yang looked at the mushroom clouds in the sky, looked at the disheartened people around him, swallowed his saliva hard, and then said in the walkie talkie: "worker bee, big bird, little fly, how are you?"


    "I''m fine, but my ears are buzzing."


    "I''m fine."


    "It''s all right, boss."


    After the three returned in turn, Gao Yang was finally relieved. He was almost that close, but he finally survived. A hero who didn''t know his name saved everyone.


    At this time, sedev was still staring at the west gate.


    The power of the explosion was so great that the west wall extended to both sides along the west gate. A long section fell down and was directly collapsed by the shock wave.


    After two eyes, sedev shouted hoarsely, "Muhammad, answer me, Muhammad!"


    Seidev called twice, but there was no response. At this time, Raphael whispered, "whoever did it, he must be dead. It''s impossible to survive at such a close distance."


    Some people stick to the wall. The shock waves have destroyed the thick walls of the prison. Of course, there is no need to say more about the people above.


    Seidev didn''t seem to hear what Raphael said, and continued to roar, "Muhammad, answer me, over."


    No one answered. At this time, someone whispered in the walkie talkie: "Sir, rajeben destroyed the truck. I can see clearly that he climbed out of the west gate and destroyed the truck."


    Sedev took a deep breath and sighed, "now the enemy can''t attack. Go to a few people and see rajeben and muhad."


    The smoke was dispersing, and rebel infantry had poured in.


    The tank, which covered many infantry, didn''t need to be considered. The people behind the tank died, and the crew in the tank died. They were shocked to death when the truck exploded too close.


    As for the remaining two armored vehicles, they didn''t rush over at this time. They were still waiting for a large number of infantry to enter the prison together.


    The current Aleppo prison has a wide open door. Because a very long wall collapsed, the obstacles that had a great impact on the rebels no longer exist.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know why the tank is so close to the self exploding truck. He really doesn''t know what the enemy thinks.


    I don''t know if the enemy found that the location of the self riot truck was still a little far from the prison building, but when they saw the smoke dispersed, they could see that the wall had collapsed for a long time, and the rebels rushed over impatiently.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have a night vision device, so when the smoke is very heavy, he can''t observe and shoot distant targets through the smoke, but when the smoke dissipates, he can start shooting.


    Gao Yang set up his gun, but he was not in a hurry to shoot. He had to wait until the enemy was closer


    Gao Yang has a long range, but the main firepower of the defenders in the prison is automatic rifles, and the range of automatic rifles is not too far. Shooting ahead of time will not have a great impact on the enemy''s offensive. Shooting too early will only attract the enemy''s suppressive firepower, so he will not shoot until the enemy is close to the range of automatic rifles, This can cause maximum damage to the enemy.


    Sedev has redeployed the reserve team. The enemy has no self riot trucks. Next, it is to fight the enemy''s infantry. It is necessary to put the reserve team into operation to ensure sufficient defensive firepower in four directions.


    Seidev was nervously redeploying his troops, and Gao Yang looked attentively at the enemy''s military line. Finally, he felt that it was time for Gao Yang to say in a deep voice: "fight!"


    As soon as Gao Yang shoots, he can''t stop the rhythm. This time, the enemy is very close and many. For him, the difficulty of shooting is almost zero.


    However, Gao Yang felt that it was wrong. Groliov''s machine gun rang twice, so he had to stop once, then hit the machine gun and stop shooting again.


    Gao Yang looked around and found groliov''s anxious face. He shot several more shots. After shooting more than a dozen bullets at best, he stopped shooting, then pulled the gun, shot a few more shots, and had to stop pulling the gun.


    "What''s the matter!"


    "Jam, always jam!"


    Groliov roared helplessly, and then pulled the gun again.


    Gao Yang is a little worried. It''s all up to groliov to suppress the enemy''s direct fire. The heavy machine gun is out of order at this time.


    Groliov''s heavy machine gun has been broken. The heavy machine gun used now has been transferred from other places. However, not long ago, this machine gun worked normally, but I don''t know why it began to jam continuously.


    It''s very troublesome to transfer the heavy machine gun, so when the self riot truck comes, groliov can only leave the machine gun to run for his life. He doesn''t know whether the machine gun has something wrong or the continuous jam caused by lack of maintenance.


    "Can the fault be eliminated? I''ll suppress the enemy and you can eliminate the fault!"


    At this time, the gunfire had already sounded, but Gao Yang changed the main shooting object from infantry to the enemy''s suppressive fire, such as anti-aircraft guns and anti-aircraft machine guns. If the machine guns had not gone wrong, the task should have been groliov''s.


    After a few shots and jamming again, groliov opened the gearbox cover. After a quick look, he beat the drum a few times, fastened the gearbox cover, and jammed again after a few shots.


    "No! I can''t fix the problem for the time being. Bring my light machine gun!"


    The roles of groliov and Gao Yang have changed. Now Gao Yang and TREB suppress the enemy''s heavy fire, while groliov uses light machine guns to shoot the incoming infantry.


    The enemy is approaching rapidly.


    The terrain outside Aleppo prison is also very complex. The rebels can get a lot of cover, but the key is that the rebels blew up a section of the wall.


    The rebels attack from four directions at the same time. As long as they get close to the wall, they avoid the fire from high places in the prison. As long as the defenders on the wall can''t shoot directly down, it''s safe for the rebels to run along the wall until they reach the gap of the wall and enter the prison.


    The safest way is to prevent the rebels from approaching the wall, but the number of rebels is too large, and the suppression fire is very fierce. The defenders on the wall can''t lift their heads at all.


    Groliov got his light machine gun, and then immediately began to shoot at the rebels flocking to the west gate. At this time, he shouted loudly: "worker bee! Coordinate two, big scattered surface three, shoot quickly!"


    Gao Yang firmly remembered the coordinate map drawn by the worker bee, and Tommy who drew the coordinate map certainly had to know what Gao Yang said, so he moved the mortar tube in his hand and immediately fired three shells in a row.


    The shell exploded in the dense crowd. While shooting, he was still watching the battle field, shouting: "coordinate one, block the shooting!"


    Tommy started firing shells continuously but slowly towards the west gate. After four or five rounds, Gao Yang shouted, "stop!"


    The rebels who rushed towards the west gate could not get close. Satan''s many rifles were enough to block this direction. Their shooting was very accurate. It was almost impossible for the rebels to rush directly towards the west gate.


    But the infantry coming from the East were close to the wall.


    "We can''t defend the East! The enemy has come under the wall. We have to prevent the enemy from damaging the wall!"


    After yelling at Gao Yang, sedev shouted, "in any case, don''t let the enemy in!"


    The armored vehicle approached the west gate again, fired at the place with heavy fire with mechanism guns, shouted loudly, "little fly!"


    Just after Gao Yang shouted, a rocket shot out of the building and directly turned the armored vehicle into a fireball.


    "I see!"


    After Frye answered loudly, another rocket hit out, but this time he didn''t hit the armored vehicle, but he just waited a few seconds and found that he couldn''t hit the armored vehicle, followed by another rocket, and this time he finally blew up the last armored vehicle.


    When the prison wall was broken for the first time, the morale and momentum of the rebels were more sufficient than previous attacks. Although there were heavy casualties, the rebels continued to attack and had no plan to retreat.


    "The enemy is coming around!"


    Sadev roared again.


    After breaking through the fire net from the East, the rebels close to the wall took a big turn. After coming around from the north and south sides, they came directly to the gap under the wall.


    Several rebel soldiers ran up the fallen ruins of the wall, but they were killed immediately before they came down from the ruins. However, more rebels had circled around from both sides. After finding that they were temporarily unable to enter the prison, they used the ruins formed by the collapse of the wall as a shelter and began to shoot at close range with the defenders in the prison building.


    The prison walls are built with large stones. Such walls have strong protection, but the stone piles formed after falling have strong protection.


    Satan''s people can still kill their opponents one by one, but the opponents who have been hidden in the gap have to show up, and most of the rebels do not expose their bodies, but hide behind the stones.


    More and more rebels arrived at the gap. Although they could not enter the prison immediately, the rebels also stood firm at the gate of the prison, especially behind the wall that did not collapse next to the gap.


    Sedev picked up his SVD, that is, dragonov sniper rifle, but he hasn''t fired much, but has been observing the situation and directing the battle.


    After seidev made a judgment, he shouted, "let the enemy in! Reduce the fire, let the enemy in the gap in, and fight after they come in!"


    Gao Yang has no objection. In fact, if SADF doesn''t say, he will put forward the same proposal. The enemy at the gap has cover and can''t be easily eliminated. Once they enter the prison, they lose their shelter, and the garrison can easily eliminate the enemy in the building.


    Of course, you can''t let too many enemies in at one time. If there are too many enemies, the situation may get out of control. However, with Satan''s people, you can control the number of enemies entering the prison. Certainly, there won''t be too many enemies leading to the situation getting out of control.

 Chapter 1151

    The fire weakened, and the rebels on both sides of the gap noticed it. Then a brave soldier stood up, hands and feet, rolled and climbed, and rushed into the prison from the ruins.


    The rebels with examples began to follow suit. Most of the people moved and began to rush towards the prison.


    There are people who enter the prison before and after, and the distance is relatively wide. Looking at more than 30 people who have entered the prison, if they don''t care, the rebel soldiers will enter the cell building. Sedev roared: "fight!"


    Several buildings in the prison can easily cover each other. Dozens of people are nothing. Sedev only chose to fight the rebels who have entered, but did not cut off the access of subsequent rebels.


    The gunfire became dense again, and the rebels entering the prison fell to the ground one after another, while the rebels were entering one after another.


    The situation seems much more dangerous, but in fact the situation is not so dangerous. It is almost impossible for the rebels entering the prison to enter the building to fight the defenders in a substantive sense.


    Gao Yang did not care about the rebels who came in. He continued to suppress the enemy''s direct fire. This task could not make him kill the rebels nearby, nor could he show his extraordinary firing speed. However, his suppression was the basis for his comrades in arms to attack with confidence.


    Under the high suppression, the rebel anti-aircraft guns have been unable to make a sound.


    Whoever gets close to the anti-aircraft gun will die, and so will the anti-aircraft machine gun. Just put it there as an audience. Don''t move if you don''t want to die.


    Gao Yang is not only a shooter, but also the driver in the car. Those drivers driving pickup trucks can drive their cars close to the prison. If they want to leave in the car, there is no way for Gao Yang to shoot. It is not easy for the enemy to enter the area that can be controlled. How can Gao Yang be willing to let the enemy leave his control again.


    The direct suppression fire of the rebels is not concentrated together, and their position is still very scattered, but this does not prevent Gao Yang from a super large-scale suppression. A gun swings back and forth. First hit the shooter, then the driver, and then hit anyone close to the anti-aircraft gun and machine gun. When you see someone close, it is a shot.


    For Gao Yang, the range is his control area. If he enters his range, he is God. What is battlefield control? This is.


    "A gap was blown out of the east wall!"


    Sadev suddenly shouted, and the rebels finally opened a second passage outside the main battlefield.


    The west is the main attack direction of the rebels, and the enemy''s heavy firepower is all arranged in the West. Therefore, after the fight, although there are defensive forces in the east of the prison, they are much less than those in the West.


    "Toad, Tyrannosaurus Rex, go east and help!"


    Gao Yang gave the order. Li JinFang and Irene immediately took their guns and ran to the other side of the building. At this time, they played a precise fire.


    "The eastern forces are tight! But the situation can be controlled!"


    After shouting at Yang, sedev took up his gun and fired at the rebel soldiers who were entering the prison.


    Gao Yang hasn''t fired for a moment. The rebel infantry are fighting fiercely in front, but they don''t realize that they haven''t been covered by fire from behind for a long time.


    The fire that can cover the front has been lost.


    Gao Yang''s fire speed is fast. He killed the enemy who operated heavy fire early. For those he can''t hit, such as mortar and rocket weapons hidden behind the buildings in the village, let Tommy fight.


    After taking a look, he found that there were no living people near all the heavy fire points left behind by the enemy. It was impossible for anyone to operate those heavy weapons in a short time. There was nothing to do. He raised his voice and said, "rabbit, you can monitor the enemy''s suppression fire alone, can you do it?"


    "No problem. There are no people. What else can there be? Go and enjoy it. I can''t cover it. I''ll call you."


    Gao Yang moved his sight from the battlefield seven or eight hundred meters away to the foot of only twenty or thirty meters. Now someone has rushed in from the position of the gate. He can''t stand the sound of the gun, so he''s going to fire on the nearby enemy.


    It''s too close. If you shoot with Satan''s blade, one is to waste valuable long-range ammunition. The other is that the shooting speed is limited by the sight. It''s not as fast as using an ordinary rifle.


    Gao Yang wanted to find a gun and glanced at it. He didn''t see any spare rifles for him. People were nervous about shooting. Raphael around him was shooting with scar-l. he was fighting the enemy who had entered the prison, so Raphael carried the 7.62mm SCAR-H on his back and replaced the 5.56mm scar-l to fight the close enemy.


    Lyle''s SCAR-H is also equipped with a sight and has a large recoil. Gao Yang wants to use a rifle to hit M43 intermediate bullet or 5.56mm NATO bullet. With Raphael''s gun, Gao Yang might as well use his Satan''s blade.


    Gao Yang looked, that is, sedev had extra rifles. Sedev beat Zhenghuan with an SVD, but his AKM was carried on his back at the moment, which was useless.


    "Major, lend me your AKM!"


    Gao Yang ran to sedev. After shouting, he said loudly, "Yeah, it''s a good game."


    Gao Yang was very surprised. Sadev was miserable when he practiced his gun, but now in the actual battle, he hit every shot with an SVD, and all of them hit moving targets.


    Seidev stopped shooting, took down the rifle behind him and handed it to Gao Yang. He shouted, "general, I find it difficult to hit a fixed target, but it''s easier to move the target."


    Gao Yang took seidev''s AKM, opened the folding butt, pulled the gun, raised the gun, leaned forward, and began to fight.


    Gao Yang''s shots are all single shots, and the firing speed must be much slower than that of continuous shots, but the speed of killing the enemy is very fast. The enemy entering the prison has been shot. Gao Yang has fired more than a dozen shots in succession, and one head must have been exploded for each shot. The rebels who hide behind the bunker and shoot with their heads exposed against the defenders now have more than a dozen exploded heads.


    When fighting, Gao Yang couldn''t stop. He swept all the way and hit all the heads he could see. At the same time, he also found a rebel who didn''t dare to show up on the way. He just raised his gun with his hand and fired aimlessly. Gao Yang, who hit his hand smoothly, shot the rebel on the right wrist.


    After finding that there were no targets to shoot, Gao Yang searched back and forth from the beginning. When he saw the head, the hand, and what he saw, some enemies didn''t hide very tightly, exposed their shoulders and feet, and were beaten all over by Gao Yang.


    Recently, the target is only more than 20 meters, and the farthest is less than 50 meters. For Gao Yang, there is no difference in size. Hit it when you see it.


    He reached out and took out a magazine from the ammunition bag on sedev''s body. After changing it for AKM, sedev looked high with complex eyes, then did not speak. He aimed at a rebel who was rushing more than 200 meters away with SVD and fired a shot.


    The situation is not very dangerous. The enemy''s heavy firepower is being destroyed one by one. The heavy firepower launched by the rebels in the village is being lit by Tommy''s mortars one by one.


    Gao Yang is really proud of his decision to pull Jason into Satan. Jason is Satan''s combat power multiplier. With Jason, they have a broader vision. That''s all. The best thing is that after Jason, Tommy''s combat power is greatly released.


    Moreover, the combination of Tommy and Jason is a perfect match. The original Tommy can only attack the targets found by cocoa visually. Now, Tommy provides vision. Tommy is very happy when he bombards the past.


    Tommy commanded several mortars without stopping. As long as it was a fixed target, he could hit it. Although he didn''t hit them so fast, he was still very accurate.


    The personnel assembly point and the enemy''s mortar position are Tommy''s attack range. If the enemy rushes heavily, it goes without saying that they are also Tommy''s target.


    The battle is still fierce, but the enemy''s decline has emerged.


    At the end of the crossbow, you can''t wear Lu chime. Although the rebel infantry fight fiercely, they don''t have a self violence truck that can play a decisive role. For the solid fortress of Aleppo prison, the number of infantry is in vain.


    Just then, Tommy suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie, "boss, we don''t have many shells!"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "fight, fight the enemy''s attack! The enemy has no strength to continue the attack. Try to kill the enemy''s heavy firepower as much as possible. They can''t recover to the current equipment level for a long time, which is very helpful for our future defense. Don''t save, let go of the attack, but be more accurate."


    "I see. It won''t be wasted."


    Gao Yang is still very confident in Tommy, and Gao Yang is also confident in himself. With him, a long gap near the west gate is no longer a channel for the enemy to enter. After a few shots, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "postman, skunk, go to the east to help, little fly, what''s the situation there?"


    "We have no armored targets to attack. Now we have been engaged in the battle against the enemy infantry. Boss, I have no problem here."


    The situation is moving towards the good side. Gao Yang calmed his mind and said to Andy he Shen, who is still shooting: "Dragon Knight, the situation has been controlled. You don''t have to fight here. Go and help treat the wounded."


    Andy ho put away his gun and shouted, "yes, I''ll go now."


    After letting Andy go to a more suitable position, Gao Yang hit several targets that could be hit, stopped shooting again, looked at sedev raise his gun and said in a deep voice: "major, you''re playing well."

 Chapter 1152

    Sedev''s shooting in actual combat is much better than his practice. Some people are like this. If you let him hit a fixed target with low difficulty, he may not be able to hit it, but he can hit a mobile target with much more difficulty.


    Sedev still can''t be a qualified sniper or precision shooter. His shooting method has too many limitations, but anyway, it''s difficult to see a fixed target. In actual combat, sedev can shoot one by one with SVD, which still surprised Gao Yang.


    "Can you aim farther?"


    Gao Yang asked curiously, but sedev said in a deep voice: "no, if it exceeds 300 meters, it won''t hit."


    "Oh, well, just hit the goal you''re good at and practice slowly," he said in a loud and deep voice


    After saying a few words, Gao Yang put down the AKM, picked up his satanic blade again, and began to fight the enemies at medium and long distances.


    The rebels have never withdrawn because of the obstruction of the attack, and the number of rebels is too large. Although at least four or five hundred bodies have been left around the prison, the confidence of the rebels has not been shaken.


    "Boss, we must fight down the enemy''s confidence so that they can give up the attack and find a way!"


    Irene shouted on the walkie talkie. The reality is exactly what she said. The rebels are unlikely to win Aleppo prison, but as long as they don''t realize it, they will continue to attack.


    "There is no good way. Let''s see if we can beat the enemy to death."


    Gao Yang really has no good way. He can''t tell the rebels to withdraw. You don''t have a chance. You withdraw so that we can have a rest.


    Although it is unlikely to capture the prison, the rebels still bring a lot of casualties to the defenders. Satan''s people have played a key role, but Satan''s people are in a relatively safe position. Those dangerous and unable to give up positions can only be the top of the prison''s defenders. Therefore, the fact that Satan''s people are not injured does not mean that the casualties of the prison''s defenders will be small.


    Just then, Tommy shouted in the walkie talkie again, "boss, our shells are about to run out! I only have six shells left!"


    The enemy''s offensive is very fierce. Of course, the defenders can only fight the enemy back with the maximum firepower intensity. Now they are not out of ammunition. The bullets of rifles are not urgent, but the ammunition of heavy firepower has been exhausted. Mortars and rockets have been consumed, and there are not many bullets left of heavy machine guns.


    There are only two shells left, which must be kept. If there is a problem that must be solved with mortars, but there are no shells, it will be depressed.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said on the walkie talkie, "worker bee, leave the shells and don''t hit. Big bird, come to me. I need to see the battlefield."


    Jason''s position is not fixed. He has been moving. When he needs to report the coordinates to Tommy, it''s better to let Tommy look at the monitor directly.


    "Boss, there are two more openings here! The enemy regards this as the main direction of attack!"


    Gao Yang received Li JinFang''s notice. The enemy couldn''t come in from the west, so he chose to fight from the East. They were close to the fence and could easily blow up the fence.


    "There is no threat from this enemy for the time being. I''ll go to the East."


    After saying a word to sedev, Gao Yang picked up his gun and hurried to the corner where the trigeminal Star Building extended to the northeast.


    After reaching the position, Gao Yang found that the fight in the East was much more fierce than that in the West. Li JinFang and Irene were shooting fiercely at the enemy in the East.


    Trigeminal Star building is a fire point with excellent shooting conditions. It can form cross fire in the three directions of northeast and West. If the enemy wants to attack, they will have a chance unless they end the trigeminal Star building first. However, they already have no ability to attack difficulties. After the self riot truck is empty, they will have no way.


    Gao Yang picked up his gun and shot at several rebels pouring in from the gap. After knocking them down, he said loudly, "how''s the situation?"


    Li JinFang said loudly, "all the people who stick to the wall are dead! The rebels have now entered the area in front of the inner wall and the outer wall! Trenches are of no use to infantry."


    "It''s all right, they can''t get in," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Just then, there was another loud noise. The sound came from the north. His position can more easily control the enemy from the East. If you want to shoot the enemy from the north, you have to change a room.


    The enemy should have opened up another channel. Gao Yang waved his hand, took Li JinFang and Irene, and hurriedly changed rooms.


    Someone must have defended the north wall, but when Gao Yang came to the room on the north side, he found that a large number of enemies were pouring into the channel opened by the enemy this time.


    The enemy has been ready for a long time. At the moment when the wall was just blown open, a large number of people poured in, and the fire suppression prepared in advance was quite in place. The situation seemed a little chaotic for a time.


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to speak, just opened fire with a gun, and dozens of people rushed up from the gap didn''t have time to start. Moreover, the trigeminal Star building was far from the north wall, and the rebels had no chance to rush under the trigeminal Star building.


    Just then, Irene shouted, "RPG!"


    An enemy carrying a bazooka came out and fired rockets in disorder, and the aim was to hold them high. Gao Yang turned back and threw himself on the ground. Then he heard a loud bang on his head.


    The rocket entered the house from the window, then knocked down and exploded on the roof, but Gao Yang was in a big place. The rocket explosion was seven or eight meters behind Gao Yang.


    I didn''t feel too strong shock wave, nor did I feel that I was hit by shrapnel. It''s not a lethal blasting grenade, but an armor breaking bomb. It should be fine. If this is a small room, the result will be different. Although it''s an armor breaking bomb, it can''t bear to explode in a narrow space.


    The enemy''s suppression was in place. Gao Yang got up, picked up his gun, knocked out several enemies carrying rocket launchers behind the gap, and then swept away the enemies who rushed in.


    Gao Yang always uses sadev''s AKM, because the enemies are very close, but after shooting all the nearby enemies, the enemies from the north are a little far away. Gao Yang immediately put down the AKM and took the Satan blade on his back.


    Put one end of the gun. Before Gao Yang could shoot, he immediately gave a terrible howl.


    "Falk! My sight! My sight!"


    Gao Yang''s voice changed. Li JinFang hurriedly said, "what''s the matter?"


    "My sight is broken, my second Olympics, my gun aims!"


    Gao Yang''s heart was dripping blood, and his voice trembled with a long sound.


    If it is not installed on the gun of Satan''s blade, the high sight is placed on most guns, which is the result that the aim is more expensive than the gun.


    A good gun must be equipped with a good aim, and a good sight is definitely not cheaper than the gun itself. For example, the Remington M700 is a good rifle with good quality and low price. Both military and civilian have a good reputation. Some very high-end snipers or civilian shooters are also shooting with the Remington M700, and the sight is much more expensive than the gun, It is particularly common on the M700 gun.


    The price of an ordinary Remington M700 is about $2000. After many people buy the gun back, they are equipped with three or four thousand sight lenses, which is very normal for high-end shooters.


    Gao Yang''s gun can''t be measured by price, but his sight is the most expensive one, which ordinary people can''t buy.


    The most important thing is that Gao Yang is no longer familiar with his sight, let alone the sight with the best performance. Even if a new sight with better performance comes out, he will never change it. The reason is that he needs to run in without him. It is because Gao Yang has been very familiar with the sight he uses now, Another sight will have to run in again.


    The sight was not broken. There was a white spot on the metal cylinder wall near the front end on the side. A shrapnel hit the sight. Although the shrapnel only made a small hole in the sight, it did not prevent the sight from being abandoned.


    After a strong shock, an extremely precise sight was abandoned, not to mention being directly hit by shrapnel.


    Gao Yang reluctantly carried Satan''s blade back behind him. He could only pick up AKM again and pull the trigger continuously to release his anger.


    "Asshole, let you hit my sight, let you hit!"


    Listening to the roar, Irene said loudly, "boss, don''t get excited. You should be lucky. The bad thing is the sight. Just go back and change another one of the same model. If your night vision is broken, you won''t be distressed."


    Gao Yang''s mood is really much better. If the sight is broken, just change it to the same model. It''s a big deal to run in for a period of time, but if the night vision instrument blacked out from the angel mercenary regiment is broken, it will be miserable. It''s unlikely to blacken another one. If you want to buy it, you don''t know where to buy it. It''s useless to have money.


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "yes, you''re right. Fortunately, it''s not the night vision."


    Just then, Jason shouted in the walkie talkie, "boss, where are you?"


    "Northeast corner, come here."


    Jason soon found Gao Yang. After seeing Gao Yang, Jason quickly ran to Gao Yang and said in a hurry, "boss, look at these people. Do you think they are the commanders of the enemy?"


    Gao Yang turned his head and saw the picture on the monitor. He immediately widened his eyes and said loudly, "where is this?"


    In the picture, a group of people came out of a room and began to talk on the stairs. A person surrounded by the crowd looked familiar.

 Chapter 1153

    Jason said anxiously, "when I came here, I was searching the whole battlefield with drones, and then I just found these people coming out of the house. Looking at them, I think this is the rebel headquarters."


    Gao Yang immediately pointed to the display and said loudly, "come closer, zoom in, zoom in!"


    The of the UAV was taken from the side. You can clearly see the appearance of those people, and Gao Yang thinks one of them looks familiar.


    It doesn''t look familiar. The picture taken by the UAV is not so clear. Gao Yang looks familiar at his clothes.


    A black-and-white scarf, a gray suit, a black robe inside and a beard on his face. Although he can''t see his face clearly, Gao Yang is very familiar with the person dressed up.


    Justin sent a photo as like as two peas, and the man was a camel.


    Camels are very important in Aleppo. It can be said that they are the soul figures who can attack Aleppo prison and conquer kendi hospital.


    Camel is Chechen and has rich combat experience. In addition, camel is a blasting expert.


    Cheating medicine is not so fun. There is a world difference between those who can play and those who can''t play. If it can make a noise, Gao Yang doesn''t have to bring Raphael under his command.


    The role of camels in the rebels is very obvious. Under his command, the rebels perform like the two armies, and camels bring the explosive capacity that the rebels desperately need. It can be said that without camels, it is difficult for the rebels to build a self riot truck.


    That''s the same sentence. Cheating medicine is really not that simple.


    Gao Yang was excited. He held his breath and waited for Jason to fly the UAV closer to the camel. After adjusting the focal length, he could clearly see the face. Gao Yang said excitedly: "camel, camel, this personnel camel! Worker bee! Bring the gun and gun trajectory to the roof!"


    It goes without saying that Gao Yang already knows the location of the camel. During this time, he is familiar with the terrain from the perspective of UAV.


    Camels are in the village west of the prison. They have just come out of the tallest building in the village. With building cover, guns can''t pass, but mortars can.


    Camel is the commander of the rebel army, the blasting expert of the rebel army, and the supreme commander of the most effective Caucasian battalion in the rebel army. Generally speaking, camel is the core figure of the rebel army.


    Gao Yang was too excited for a moment. His order was to ask Tommy to come to the roof with guns and shells, but as soon as he spoke, he immediately said, "worker bee! I found the camel. Where is more convenient for you to fire? Where can we find you!"


    "I''ll go up and fire on the roof. I have a good field of vision, better trajectory and more confidence! Wait for me!"


    Gao Yang patted Jason and said in a hurry, "let''s go up to the roof!"


    Gao Yang and Jason turn around and run away. Li JinFang and Irene want to go, but they still have to stay and fight, so they can only watch Gao Yang and Jason leave with regret.


    There was a staircase leading to the roof. When Gao Yang and Jason ran to the stairs leading to the roof, sedev also ran over. When he saw them, sedev shouted, "what''s the situation?"


    He shouted loudly, "camel! You know what? The enemy''s General Commander, he also made those self violent trucks!"


    Sadev opened his mouth wide, his lips trembling, waved and said, "go up, let''s go up."


    They ran to the roof. The roof was still very dangerous, but after Tommy hit the rebel area with fire, such as mortars and heartless guns, the roof is not so dangerous now.


    When they got to the roof, Gao Yang squatted down, and then Gao Yang hurried, "come on, enlarge the field of view."


    Camels and a group of people are saying something. Their position has been moved from the stairs to the bottom of the building. Not far away, at most, there are several SUVs parked more than ten meters away.


    "Where are they at the edge of the village! And they seem to be leaving?"


    Listening to Jason''s puzzled tone, he shouted: "they may leave at any time, worker bee, hurry up, hurry up!"


    "Coming, I''m coming!"


    Tommy panted in the walkie talkie and finally emerged from the passage to the roof. Three soldiers ran up with Tommy, one with two shells in his hand.


    Tommy held the gun barrel, ran to Gao Yang, squatted down, poked the gun barrel on the ground, and then gasped, "let me see where it is."


    Jason immediately put the monitor in front of Tommy. After Tommy looked at it, he frowned and said, "this is the edge of the village. It''s far to the West."


    "Can you play?" he shouted


    Tommy frowned and said, "my shell only has basic medicine bag. Well, I have an impression of this position. Don''t worry, let me think about it and let me calculate."


    It seems that the camel may leave at any time. Someone has already gone to the car. Although the camel is still talking under the crowd, it is really possible to get on the car and leave at any time. In that case, it will be knocked off by mortars.


    Tommy stretched out his right arm, raised his thumb and made a few gestures in the direction of the camel. Then he bowed his head and thought for a moment. Finally, he nodded and said in a deep voice, "prepare for one shot!"


    Tommy carefully adjusted the gun barrel, holding the gun barrel with both hands for a very small adjustment. Gao Yang was anxious like a fire, but he didn''t dare to make a sound for fear of disturbing Tommy.


    Finally, Tommy said cautiously, "one load! Be careful, don''t hit the muzzle."


    The distance is a little far. The firing waist bag of the shell is the most basic. The range is too close, which also affects the trajectory. Tommy must be careful.


    Jason asked for a mortar shell and carefully put it in the muzzle himself.


    After a soft bang, the shell left the gun, and at this time, the camel on the display was moving.


    The camel took two steps and stopped. At the edge of the crowd, he was talking to a group of people behind him. Gao Yang could even see someone in the crowd shooting camels with mobile phones.


    Finally, the mortar landed and saw a flash of light on the display.


    The impact point of the shell is a little far. It has to be 15 meters away from the camel. Gao Yang''s heart is cool. Although the killing range of 15 meters and 60 mm mortars is known as 15 meters, that''s the limit.


    No one fell in the crowd, but Gao Yang rubbed his eyes and found the camel lying on the ground.


    Miraculously, the most important person was the only one who fell to the ground.


    After being stunned for a while, Gao Yang shouted excitedly: "hit! Hit! The camel fell to the ground!"


    Tommy was also looking at the monitor when he shouted, "five full speed shots, come on!"


    All five shells flew out, and the rebels had dragged camels away. When the shells landed, although they were not crooked, they did not hit those people again.


    But the drones could see clearly that the rebels dragged the camels near the safer stairs and beat them hard, but the camels remained motionless.


    Sedev said cautiously, "should he be dead?"


    Gao Yang said confidently, "he must be dead. He must be dead. Look, the position of his heart is bleeding!"


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Tommy, waved his fist and said excitedly, "worker bee, you killed the camel, you did it, you killed him!"


    Tommy waved his fist and took a long breath, but he didn''t say anything.


    He had a chance but didn''t kill badadi. Although badadi was still seriously injured, and no one blamed Tommy, Tommy always resented it. This time, he finally succeeded with one shot.


    On the display, we can see that a group of people around the camels are very chaotic. Unfortunately, because of the range, Tommy can''t let the shells fall at an almost vertical angle to attack the enemy behind the house. He can only use the parabola trajectory with the farthest range. Otherwise, he won''t kill the camels in such a dangerous way.


    The process was very dangerous and almost let the camel slip away, but the result was good in the end. Only the camel was hit by shrapnel and immediately lost the opportunity to continue the attack, but the problem is that it is enough to kill only the camel, very, very enough.

 Chapter 1154

    Tommy fired a decisive shot.


    The result of everyone''s efforts for a long time is not as important as Tommy''s shot, or in other words, after everyone insisted on fighting for a long time, he finally gave Tommy a chance to make a decision.


    Although not a leader like badadi, camels play a very important role in the rebels. First, camels are blasting experts. As long as camels do not die, even if the attack on Aleppo prison fails, camels can organize a second and third attack until Aleppo prison is taken down.


    The rebels lack the ability to tackle tough problems, but the arrival of camels has brought the rebels the ability to tackle tough problems. From an outsider to becoming one of the rebel leaders with great influence, camels only took a very short time, and his influence is still expanding. They have been introduced into the rebel army and become a virtually dominant role.


    The Caucasus camp is very effective, but there are too few people. However, after the camel has mastered more troops and used the Caucasus camp as a seed to influence and transform the rebels he led, the original mob has changed greatly. If the camel does not die, it is difficult to think about what the rebels he LED will grow like.


    However, Tommy''s shot destroyed the camel, the rising star of the rebels, and directly killed the camel that could bring great progress to the rebels.


    Tommy shot down, only one camel died in the rebels, but this shot down all the soul figures and future of the rebels. That''s it.


    With the death of the camel and the loss of the Caucasus battalion in this battle, we can now draw a conclusion that at least the rebels in Aleppo have basically lost their ability to attack key problems. The tragedy of kendi hospital cannot be repeated in Aleppo prison.


    Despite the long-term impact of the camel''s death on the situation in Aleppo and even Syria, the ongoing battle in Aleppo prison can be declared over as soon as the camel dies.


    As soon as the Supreme Commander died, those rebels who were still frantically attacking seemed to be taken away from their backbone, and the rebel command system with great military morale immediately fell into chaos.


    The sources of the rebels are very complex. Under the strong appeal of the camel, people with complex sources can gather under his command to fight. However, once the camel dies, it can not replace the camel to take over the command. Many intermediate commanders under the camel immediately have to plan for themselves.


    The confusion and collapse of the command system did not affect the soldiers fighting in the front at the beginning, but it didn''t take long. When the soldiers who were still trying to break into the prison found that there were no orders from the rear, no reinforcements, and no one issued clear operational objectives, they soon fell into chaos.


    When the commanders under the camels realized that they should withdraw their men to preserve their strength so that they could gain greater Chinese language power after the camels died, the order to withdraw was issued soon, and the chaos of the rebels quickly turned into a great rout.


    The rebels retreated quite quickly. For ten minutes after the camel was killed, the rebel attack on the front line was still very fierce, but suddenly, when the first rebel soldier began to flee back, the battle could be declared over.


    Gao Yang left them on the roof and didn''t leave. Watching the rebels start to flee back in a hurry, Gao Yang sat on the ground, took a long breath and said with mixed feelings: "it''s over."


    Seidev also said with emotion on his face: "yes, it''s over."


    The battle is over, but it doesn''t mean it can start to celebrate the victory. Seidev stood up from the ground and said in a loud voice: "general, the enemy can''t attack again. I have to see the wounded. The top priority is to build up the collapsed wall again."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "go, let''s monitor the enemy. If the enemy has any changes, we will inform you in time."


    Seidev waved his hand and said to Gao Yang, "general, one more thing, I think you should go today."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and didn''t speak. Sedev was right. If you want to leave, today is a good opportunity.


    The rebels have just experienced a big defeat, and the most important thing is that their commander has been killed. It will inevitably fall into chaos. This is a good opportunity to leave.


    The helicopter should have come in the early morning of the 8th, but it''s easy to let the helicopter pick it up in advance. The only problem is that the war has just ended. Gao Yang feels a little uncomfortable going at this time.


    Emotions have to obey reason. The rebels are no longer able to attack. There will be no danger in Aleppo prison. When the rebels stabilize and improve their air defense network, they will have to take greater risks before leaving.


    The opportunity can''t be lost. Gao Yang just thought for a moment, then nodded and whispered to sedev, "we''ll leave today."


    Seidev was in a hurry to leave. He had a lot of things to do, so he didn''t have time to play a farewell play with Gao Yang. Seidev went to Gao Yang, hugged Gao Yang with open arms, and said in a deep voice: "general, thank you for everything you have provided us during this time. Without you, it''s hard to say what the result would be."


    Gao Yang patted sedev on the back and said in a deep voice, "I have to thank you for everything you have done for us during this time."


    After the two released, sedev nodded to Gao Yang, and then ran away quickly. While leaving, sedev raised his walkie talkie to his mouth and said loudly: "Quickly send all the wounded to the infirmary and properly place the brothers who died in battle. All those who can move, come with me. Block the collapsed wall, guard the prisoners, and let the controllable prisoners help block the gap. Come on, move. There is no need to keep someone to monitor the enemy. The general''s people will do this job."


    Gao Yang stood up, went to Tommy first, patted Tommy on the shoulder, gave Tommy a thumbs up and said with a smile, "man, you did it."


    Tommy waved his fist and said in a deep voice, "it makes me feel much more comfortable."


    Jason looked excited and said to him, "boss, we can leave today, right?"


    Gao Yang smiled and nodded, "yes, we''ll go today."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "go, go down."


    The soldiers who had just exchanged fire with the rebels with their guns had put away their guns, came out of every corner, gathered towards the prison yard and held high. When they came down from the roof, they were just in time for a team of soldiers to leave their positions and gather in the yard.


    After seeing Gao Yang, the four soldiers who were trotting stopped together and saluted Gao Yang together. With a happy face, they shouted, "general!"


    Gao Yang returned a military salute, waved his hand with a smile and said with a smile, "go quickly."


    The four soldiers left, looked at their backs, smiled and said in the walkie talkie: "guys, we''re leaving tonight. Everything is over. But before leaving, stand the last shift for the brothers still in prison, assign positions, monitor the enemy''s movements, and give warning in time if the enemy has any changes."


    "Boss, are we leaving? Today?"


    Listening to Irene''s surprised voice, she said with a loud smile, "yes, if there''s no accident, I''ll call the person who answers us now and wait."


    Tommy shouted to Gao Yang, "boss, big bird and I are going to watch the enemy first."


    Gao Yang nodded and watched them go to different positions so as to monitor the enemy''s movements without dead ends. Gao Yang slowly walked away from the Trident shaped building and walked towards the building where he usually lives.


    There are already many people in the prison yard. Not many prison guards have not started emergency repair work. They are busy digging out the bodies of their comrades in arms from the ruins at the top of the wall, or trying to find out which part of their comrades in arms belongs from the fragments of their blown up bodies.


    Everyone who sees Gao Yang will stop the work at hand and salute Gao Yang.


    This salute is for Gao Yang, but not all for Gao Yang. It is a salute for all members of Satan.


    Gao Yang always saluted seriously one by one until he came to the space where the bodies were temporarily placed. Gao Yang stopped and shouted and saluted the soldiers in a row on the ground.


    Most of the soldiers died during the explosion of the self riot truck. The shape of the soldiers directly killed by the shock wave is very strange, but some of the corpses look very complete without any trauma. They are only covered with dust. The blood left from their mouths, ears and noses scratched black marks on the dust. These people were shocked to death ¡£


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether the soldier who destroyed the self riot truck and saved all of them is in these remains. Maybe the heroic soldier doesn''t even have any remains, which is normal.


    Gao Yang saluted all the bodies, then bowed his head and observed a minute of silence to express his condolences and thanks to them.


    Although he saw sedev, sedev was nervously directing the people. After doing all kinds of work, Gao Yang didn''t say a word from beginning to end and silently returned to his room.


    Took out the satellite phone, turned on the phone and dialed a phone. When the phone was connected, he said loudly and quietly, "Dani, let the helicopter pick us up. Yes, today, when the rebels are still in chaos, let them come as soon as possible. Why are the rebels confused? Well, the enemy was defeated miserably, there were a lot of casualties, and we killed the camel."


    In a few words, after explaining to Dani why the evacuation was ahead of schedule, Gao Yang Hung up the phone and dialed Justin. When Justin connected the phone, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "man, tell you a message. The camel is dead. Yes, I''m sure. I watched him be killed."

 Chapter 1155

    The prison has become a hot construction site. Even after dark, the tense construction has not stopped. There is no machinery. The prison guards and a group of prisoners who are considered reliable must plug up the large and small gaps as soon as possible.


    The collapsed part is unlikely to return to its previous state, but it is still possible to build a high wall with stones and blasted materials that people cannot pass through. It is enough to prevent the rebel infantry from entering smoothly.


    The casualties of the garrison are not small, but there are still more than 200 people who can invest in the construction. In addition, prisoners can provide more than 300 labor. Although there are many damaged walls, there should be no problem with the most basic protection during the recovery period overnight.


    At night, the rebels are unlikely to attack again. Although they have to leave someone to monitor the movements of the rebels just in case, they can take turns to pack their things, pack everything they want to take away, and go as soon as the helicopter arrives.


    Gao Yang has nothing to do. In his capacity, if he goes to move bricks and stones with others, it''s not helping, it''s making trouble.


    At leisure, Gao Yang went to the roof with the best view and monitored the rebel movement with others. Satan''s people gathered together, except Andy he.


    Andy ho is treating the wounded. With him, the wounded soldiers in this battle are lucky.


    The casualty figures have been counted. There are 27 deaths and 16 injuries, of which four are seriously injured. The treatment of the light wounded is relatively simple, but the injuries of the four heavy wounded are more troublesome. Andy why do he have to operate on all the four seriously injured.


    After a little delay, the seriously wounded became killed in battle. In the past, there was no real doctor in the prison, and they could only watch the rescued seriously wounded die in pain, but with Andy Ho, it would be different.


    Andy he was alone, but he did the work of at least four doctors. He performed four operations at the same time. All four people were nearby and operated. He picked up the most urgent situation and dealt with it first, and then turned his head to deal with the problem that could be dragged a little. In this way, he performed four operations at the same time and pulled all the four seriously wounded back from the death line.


    Of course, the operation in this case to avoid cross infection is not considered at all. If one of the wounded has a disease such as hepatitis or AIDS, the other three must also be infected. However, compared with the fundamental problem of survival, the small probability problem of whether the seriously wounded has an infectious disease can only make way.


    In more than six hours, Andy ho finished all the operations of the four seriously wounded. What he did was not the work of medical soldiers, but the work of a surgeon. Otherwise, it would take more than six hours.


    As time went by, at more than two o''clock in the middle of the night, sedev was still working with people, but Gao Yang had to interrupt sedev''s work because Gao Yang received a phone call. The helicopter had arrived at Aleppo airport and was replenishing fuel. He could pick them up soon.


    After receiving the call, Gao Yang was very excited and excited, but he also felt reluctant to give up. After all, he stayed for more than a month. Although he hated the prison, he must be reluctant to give up his comrades in arms who fought side by side.


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang was silent for a while, and then whispered in the walkie talkie, "major, you have to arrange someone to replace us."


    Seidev said immediately, "Oh, is the helicopter coming? I''ll arrange someone to come right away."


    After waiting for a few minutes, several soldiers went to the roof and took over Gao Yang''s work. After a short farewell, Gao Yang left the roof, returned to their room and took their salute.


    Andy ho is still working. Gao Yang takes Andy Ho''s things with them, goes to the infirmary, and waits for Andy ho outside the infirmary.


    The light wounded have been treated, but Andy ho is still explaining to the prisoner who acts as a doctor what to do about the follow-up care of these light wounded.


    Gao Yang didn''t worry, but waited for Andy he at ease. After Gao Yang entered the infirmary and looked at the situation, he quickly went out again. Then he whispered in the walkie talkie: "major, we took the four seriously wounded away and sent them to Damascus."


    Sadev was very pleased and said, "can you? Thank you, general."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you''re welcome. It''s just a little effort."


    At the end of the call with sedev, Gao Yang and his colleagues quietly stood outside the infirmary room. After more than 20 minutes, Taylor, with the radio on his back, suddenly whispered, "this is the night devil group. We are waiting for you in prison. I wish you all the best. Over."


    After Taylor finished, he raised his voice and whispered, "boss, the helicopter to pick us up is coming. They are very close to us. In about ten minutes, they will fly ultra-low into the prison."


    Just then, Andy he, who was covered in blood, pushed the door and came out of the infirmary. He leaned against the wall with a tired face and said in a deep voice, "well, I''m over."


    "Lift up the seriously wounded and take them with you," he said in a loud and deep voice


    The prison conditions are too poor. Even if the seriously wounded are all right for the time being, they may die if something goes wrong in the later recovery process. However, Gao Yang has two helicopters to pick them up, so they can take four seriously wounded and leave together.


    Sedev photographed several more people, lifted four seriously wounded on a stretcher, and came to the open space of the prison with Gao Yang.


    Gaoyang took out their flashlights and prepared to indicate the landing site for the helicopter. At this time, sedev stopped his work and came to Gaoyang''s side.


    Not long after waiting, Taylor suddenly shouted, "they''re here! Turn on the flashlight!"


    Gao Yang turned on their flashlight, and within a minute, they heard the roar of the helicopter propeller. Soon, two helicopters passed over the wall at the same time, and then began to land.


    When the two helicopters landed safely, the people who had stopped and looked at the helicopter gave a collective cheer.


    The helicopter landed, the propeller began to slow down, then the hatch opened and a man jumped out of the helicopter.


    Dani got off the helicopter and waved to Gao Yang.


    With a bag on his back, Dani quickly ran to Gao Yang''s body. After looking at sedev, he turned and hugged sedev, saying loudly: "Brother, you have worked hard! Mr. President personally entrusted me to convey a word to you. Major sadev, you are real warriors. You have contributed to the country. The country thanks you, the people thank you, and Mr. President thanks you!"


    Sadev grinned with excitement on his face and said loudly, "the hard work is worth it. Please tell Mr. President for me that as long as one of us is alive, we won''t fall into the hands of the rebels here. Well, brothers, before the enemy reacts and is ready, go quickly and don''t waste time."


    Dani nodded, took the bag off his back and gave it to Gao Yang. After Gao Yang took it, he changed his hand and gave it to sedev.


    Seidev said in surprise, "what is this?"


    After Gao Yang waved his hand and signaled to start transporting the seriously wounded to the helicopter, Satan''s people saluted the soldiers near them in turn, and then entered the helicopter one after another.


    When the others boarded the plane, Gao Yang pointed to the bag in sedev''s hand and said in a deep voice: "There''s a satellite phone here. There''s enough money for brothers to call home. Don''t worry. I''ll hand it in for you when the money runs out. Until you leave here, in addition to the phone, there are several tablets filled with all kinds of movies. Well, it''s not just that kind of movies. Major, if someone makes another contribution this time, you''ll have a reward for them , you have solar cells to charge these devices. I hope you like it. "


    Seidev said in a daze: "brothers must like it. Thank you, general. I wish you all the best."


    Gao Yang nodded and hugged sedev. At the same time, he whispered in his ear, "remember to call your family and make them ready. As soon as I arrive in Damascus, I''ll pick them up and leave together. Don''t forget."


    After that, he patted sedev on the shoulder, stood upright, saluted sedev, turned and ran to the helicopter.


    Sedev stood where he was,


    Push Dani into the helicopter. When one of his high feet stepped on the lowered cabin door, he turned and looked. In the night vision, sedev was saluting in his direction.


    Not only sadev, but all the people, whether far or near, stood straight and saluted in their direction.


    Gao Yang stood at attention again, regardless of whether the soldiers who had no night vision instrument and could only work in the moonlight could see it or not. He made a serious military salute again, then turned and entered the cabin, and then said in a deep voice: "take off!"


    The cabin door closed and the plane soon began to climb. It began to level off just after reaching an altitude of more than ten meters. Then it quickly crossed the prison wall and rushed faster and faster towards the area controlled by the rebels.


    Gao Yang was a little nervous, but not very nervous. After the disastrous defeat during the day, he felt that the rebels should not have the high vigilance to maintain their air defense network.


    No one went to see the fast passing scenery. Only Cui Bo stood up and took a look out of the porthole. After seeing that the ground was in front of him and passed back quickly, Cui Bo pulled up the night vision and sat on the temporary seat like others.


    It doesn''t take long to leap over the area controlled by the rebels, and the tense time doesn''t need to be too long. Just after more than three minutes, Gao Yang heard the pilot say loudly in Russian: "gentlemen, tell you a good news, we have flown over the dangerous area."


    Hearing the pilot''s words, Dani immediately stretched out his hand to Gao Yang, smiled on his face and said loudly, "general, welcome home."

 Chapter 1156

    After flying at the most fuel-efficient speed for more than two hours, Gao Yang finally returned to the airport where he had been away for more than a month.


    When the helicopter landed and the cabin door opened, Gao Yang found that many people were waiting to meet them outside.


    The first one out of the helicopter, Gao Yang took a deep breath. At this time, Cui Bo, standing behind him, said with an intoxicated face: "ah, the free air is intoxicating."


    Although he did not lose his personal freedom in Aleppo prison, Gao Yang felt that he had regained his freedom after leaving the prison besieged for more than a month and standing on the land of the airport again.


    Basically, all the people who came to meet were acquaintances. Gao Yang glanced at the commander of the airport. Besides him, Colonel kutley with the highest rank came, Farouk came, gilanor was also there, and his serviceman Hassan. Basically, all the people with some identity at the airport came, and behind the welcoming crowd stood a group of people dressed as doctors and nurses.


    Colonel kutley saluted Gao Yang, then smiled and shook hands with Gao Yang. Because the propeller of the helicopter had not completely stopped rotating, kutley could only increase his voice and said loudly, "general, you have suffered. Welcome back."


    Gao Yang, they were all disheartened, but kutley didn''t seem to mind. After shaking hands and hugging Gao Yang warmly, he shouted in Gao Yang''s ear: "general, you''re finally back."


    After loosening with coultley, Gao Yang pointed to the helicopter and said loudly, "please send the seriously wounded to the hospital."


    Kutley shouted, "all ready. All the heroes who came out of Aleppo prison are heroes. The helicopter is ready. Send them to the hospital immediately. Also, the hospital is ready. Everyone is ready."


    After that, kutley waved his hand and said loudly, "go and take our hero to the hospital. They can''t delay."


    By this time, the rotor of the helicopter had stopped rotating, and a group of doctors and nurses rushed to the helicopter immediately, lifted down the four seriously injured, and then transferred to a nearby transport helicopter.


    The transport helicopter soon took off, carrying the wounded to the urban area of Damascus.


    After seeing the seriously wounded sent away, Gao Yang and them took back their sight. At this time, those who came to meet Gao Yang and them can finally come forward and say goodbye.


    A group of people gathered around them. Farouk saluted with excitement on his face, and then said loudly, "general, you..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said sincerely, "guys, don''t say anything. Let''s eat first!"


    Gao Yang has three big things to do. Eat, eat, eat!


    Farouk was stunned for a moment, and then kutley immediately said, "don''t worry, your breakfast is ready!"


    At this time, Gao Yang''s serviceman came forward and looked at Gao Yang and said, "general, don''t you take a bath first?"


    In prison, drinking water can be guaranteed, but bathing is very luxurious, and Gao Yang is disheartened now. However, everything can''t prevent Gao Yang from completing his plan.


    However, Gao Yang is a very principled person. He has set the top priority, so he must follow the plan.


    Now nothing can stop Gao Yang''s determination to eat first.


    Gao Yang waved his hand again with a serious face and said, "eat first!"


    Kutley waved his hand and said with the same serious face, "general, please."


    Gao Yang''s evacuation is a major event. Many people are concerned. When they get on the helicopter and start flying here, the airport must be notified at the first time, so they know the approximate arrival time of the helicopter. Of course, the chef of the airport will have enough time to prepare a reception banquet.


    In the familiar canteen, although it is more than five o''clock in the morning, the food is definitely not according to the standard of breakfast.


    Gao Yang sat at the table and watched the food from the pot to the plate. Everyone in Satan had a green light in his eyes.


    Only Andy, whose hands are full of blood, went to wash his hands. Others don''t even want to wash their hands.


    When the plate full of food was sent to Gao Yang''s body, Gao Yang first tasted it, took a breath, and gave a satisfied groan. After groaning, Gao Yang looked around, looked at the people who were almost full of tears, and shouted, "guys, eat."


    After that, Gao Yang couldn''t wait to put a spoon of vegetable salad into his mouth.


    Kutley prepared a welcome banquet for them. The rare variety of fresh vegetables is not very large, but the quantity is large and the tube is full.


    Image?


    Talk about image in front of people who have been hungry for more than a month?


    After eating the salad, Gao Yang forked up a piece of roast beef and chewed it. He found that he could not satisfy his picky taste that should have completely disappeared.


    Gao Yang immediately turned his attention to the salad. After sweeping away the salad disguised as a large basin of tomatoes, cucumbers, lettuce and cabbage in front of him, he pushed the empty basin and said vaguely, "another basin."


    Hard to swallow the vegetables in his mouth, Gao Yang began to eat meat, beef and mutton. Although they were not as delicious as Li Qiu, they were all roasted, but Gao Yang''s tears were about to fall down.


    However, it''s strange that Gao Yang imagined countless scenes of what he would eat first and then after he left prison, but when he could really have a big meal, what he couldn''t resist was vegetables.


    There are a lot of things, but Gao Yang pushed the empty plate after eating one, and then immediately swept away the next kind. Finally, when he felt that his stomach was full, Gao Yang looked up and drank a cup of black tea, and then immediately felt that he could fight another 300 rounds.


    Gao Yang grabbed a cheese roll and shouted to his orderly, "Hassan, give me more steak, more, more, oh, more salad, no?"


    Gao Yang stood up involuntarily, looked at a crowd of people who just ate with their heads down, and said angrily, "rabbit, you''ve really become a rabbit. You just eat vegetables! You''re still eating alone!"


    There was nothing else in front of him. It was all salad. He robbed all the salad.


    Cui Bo raised his head and said vaguely, "at this time, let the serviceman serve for you. Silly or not. I want something light in my fucking dreams these days. What''s the matter? I''m just a rabbit. Don''t you let me have fun?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "vegetarians are not good, but vegetarians alone are not good. Eat! Sooner or later, eat into a three petaled mouth!"


    Gao Yang wants to eat everything. He is anxious to let him eat salad, but he is still anxious to let him eat meat.


    However, some people don''t eat salad. Irene is not only meat but also meat in front of her. Looking at Irene''s eating appearance, Gao Yang grabs a piece of barbecue from the plate just brought to him by Hassan. While sending it to his mouth, he frowns and says, "Tyrannosaurus Rex, don''t eat too much. It hurts you to eat it."


    Irene glanced up at Gao Yang, ignored him and continued to eat with her head down.


    Groliov''s eating appearance can only be described as ferocious. When he bites down a piece of meat, he looks ferocious. He coughed loudly and said in a deep voice: "big dog, eat slowly, and don''t eat too much meat."


    Groliov waved his hand, motioned Gao Yang to leave him alone, and then continued his vicious eating process.


    Finding it useless to say, Gao Yang immediately sat down and continued to complete his three important things to get out of prison.


    It''s almost time for breakfast, so Colonel coutley and they were going to eat with Gao Yang and talk about their feelings while eating. It''s also good to talk about how they live in prison. However, after seeing Gao Yang''s eating pictures, coutley took all their buffet plates in their hands, but quietly put them back.


    "General, eat slowly. Don''t worry too much. It''s not good to eat salad first. It doesn''t matter. Do it now. It''s done quickly. General Marshall specially ordered to prepare a lot of fresh vegetables, oh, fruit and fruit."


    "Well."


    "General, would you like some water?"


    "Oh, no!"


    Kutley closed his mouth in time, and then shouted to the cook standing behind, "come on, make more salad right away, and make some fruit salad!"


    The cook immediately went to prepare. At this time, Hassan took a glass of water and put it in front of Gao Yang. Gao Yang drank it up in one gulp, and then took a long breath.


    Kutley thought Gao Yang had eaten well. He smiled all over his face. As soon as he opened his mouth, Gao Yang said in a hurry: "Hassan, give me some beef stewed with potatoes and some soup."


    After that, Gao Yang continued to eat, and kutley immediately closed his mouth.


    Overeating is bad, Gao Yang knows, but now whoever dares to remove the plate in front of him will hit anyone.


    When Andy is a doctor, he eats more than anyone else. Andy is not afraid of anything. What is Gao Yang afraid of? Is it difficult to guard Andy and is afraid of being supported to death.


    After Gao Yang ate about three times his usual amount of food, he finally couldn''t help burping.


    Although he felt that everything he ate was up to his throat and had been propped up to death, Gao Yang still couldn''t stop his desire to eat. Hope.


    After seeing what else to eat, Gao Yang pointed to the dessert that was usually too sweet to be greasy, and said to Hassan, "give me some."


    Hassan took a plate of sweets and couldn''t eat anything. He picked up a cake made of dried fruit and honey, picked up the raisins and put them in his mouth.


    People who really want to eat something but can''t eat it also began to take a dessert and taste it slowly.


    Looking at Gao Yang finally stopped his mouth, he roughly stopped his mouth and picked nuts and raisins. The smack didn''t count. Kutley finally opened his mouth and said with a smile again: "general, I know you''re tired. Go take a bath and have a good sleep."


    He sat on the chair with his golden dagger high, waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "no, sit here for a while."


    After that, Gao Yang threw a piece of almond into his mouth, and then added, "I can''t move. I have to slow down first."

 Chapter 1157

    After he finally stopped talking and stopped eating anything, Gao Yang was free to ask him about his concerns.


    "What about Peter? Are the Russians still here?"


    Farouk shook his head and said, "Peter left long ago. After you left, he was sent back to Russia, and the remaining instructors left about 20 days ago."


    After that, Farouk whispered, "general, before instructor Peter left, he asked me to convey a word to you. He said that he still owes you a favor. If he has a chance to meet in the future, he will invite you to drink. If you can''t see it, you won''t drink."


    Gao Yang had a feeling of loss and said in a deep voice, "did he determine what happened to his legs later? Did he lose both legs, or could he keep one leg?"


    Farouk whispered, "fortunately, I can still keep one leg."


    Li JinFang also sighed with regret. He is the most empathetic person for Peter''s experience, because they are the same kind of people.


    "He only left a word, didn''t he leave his contact information?"


    After hearing Li JinFang''s question, Farouk shook his head and said, "no, I think instructor Peter can''t leave his contact information."


    Andy ho sighed and said, "it''s a pity. I still want to take that bottle with him... Well, forget it. It seems there''s no chance."


    After asking Peter about his situation, it didn''t matter. He talked with kutley and them about the situation of Aleppo prison, which made kutley and Dani sigh. At the same time, Gao Yang should only eat.


    This time, it will slow down until dawn.


    After more than an hour, Gao Yang dared to try to stand up without making his stomach hurt too much.


    I dare not straighten my waist. I can''t take the bag. Gao Yang slowly stood up and said cautiously, "I''m going to have a rest. Let''s go whatever we should be busy. Don''t worry about us."


    Andy ho yawned and said, "I''m going to bed. Oh, my stomach hurts. Overeating is harmful to my body, but I still can''t control it."


    Hassan quickly said to Gao Yang, "general, are you going to take a bath?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "if you don''t wash, you can''t wash. You can''t move at all. Go to bed first and wake up again."


    Regardless of others, Gao Yang went back to his house with his stomach. After lying in bed, he found it difficult to sleep because he ate too much.


    I don''t know how long I waited. Gao Yang finally fell asleep.


    Although he was very tired and sleepy, Gao Yang still had self-control. He got up after sleeping until more than 12 noon.


    After getting up, it must be impossible to be hungry. What you eat in the morning has not been digested. Gao Yang just regained his ability to act. If you want to finish the second big event of another meal, you have to wait until the evening.


    He got up from the bed, found out his clean clothes, and walked out of the bedroom. When he saw Hassan waiting for him outside, he said weakly, "Hassan, I''ll take a bath. Go and see if Lieutenant Colonel Dani is in his office. If so, please wait for me in the Office. I''ll find him."


    Although hot water is not supplied 24 hours a day, Gao Yang took a pleasant cold bath in the public bathroom of the airport.


    After taking a bath, changing clothes and feeling that the whole person is alive, Gao Yang easily goes to Dani''s office, finds Dani waiting for him, and is about to do another important thing after Damascus.


    After sitting comfortably opposite Dani''s office, he raised his voice to Dani and whispered, "man, can you do that thing I told you?"


    Dani waved his hand and said, "of course, it''s not difficult at all, but do you have to do so? Major sedev has been in prison for a long time. As soon as he comes out, he is a hero. No, he has become a hero now, but if he sends his family abroad, it will be very bad for major sedev''s reputation."


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "I know, but you don''t know the situation in the prison. Let''s say, major sedev didn''t expect to come out alive, and you also know the situation when they were surrounded. Frankly, I think it''s normal for major sedev to be pessimistic about the form, so it''s understandable that major sedev wants to send his family to a safer place."


    Dani said in a deep voice: "yes, I understand, but what he did. Forget it, we''d better respect major sedev''s choice. I''ll explain it and try to keep major sedev''s secret. If major sedev is unfortunately killed in the war, there''s no need to mention anything. If he comes back alive and becomes a hero, I''ll help him quietly pick up his family."


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "thanks, man."


    Daniken did so in the face of high praise. Otherwise, he wouldn''t do such a thankless thing.


    For the high praise, Dani just waved and said, "when are you going?"


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "we''re going to leave soon. Take a day off today and leave early tomorrow morning. I have to make a phone call and let the plane wait for us in Lebanon. I think there should be no problem tomorrow."


    Dani frowned and said, "so urgent? Mr. President is still waiting to meet you, but the time has not been determined. However, it must be too late for you to leave tomorrow."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "man, I just want to go home now. I can''t wait."


    Dani scratched his head and finally said with a distressed face: "well, I''ll convey the news that you''re leaving tomorrow and see how it''s arranged. If the president doesn''t have time, forget it. Let''s go. Let''s go to the city now."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "we have to take a helicopter to go to the city. I''ll ask Colonel kutley to arrange a helicopter. Let''s go to the hospital in the name of visiting the seriously wounded. When we get to the hospital, we''ll drive away. How about it?"


    Dani shrugged and said, "but I''m going to do the same. Major sedev, the less people know about you, the better. After all, there are always some bad things about this kind of thing. Oh, I didn''t report it to the top or tell anyone."


    Gao Yang stood up and said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll call first and ask Colonel coutley to arrange a helicopter for us, and then come to you. Oh, by the way, where are the pilots who pick us up? I have to talk to them before we leave."

 Chapter 1158

    Dani went to gilanor and asked him to help arrange a helicopter to the city, but Gao Yang returned to his office.


    Gao Yang took out the phone. He had a lot of calls to make, but after thinking about it, Gao Yang called Morgan first.


    The quickest way to leave is Morgan''s private plane, but there is no direct flight from Lebanon to the United States. A large amount of equipment has to be transported to the United States in another way. Usually, it doesn''t matter if it takes half a day on the road, but now Gao Yang just wants to go back to the United States as soon as possible. He doesn''t want to waste any time.


    When Gao Yang borrowed Morgan''s plane, he sat down behind his desk and dialed Morgan out.


    It''s not surprising that the time to answer the phone is a little longer, because it''s midnight again at Morgan.


    After Morgan connected the phone, he said vaguely, "Hey, Gao, are you used to being in prison?"


    Gao Yang felt no guilt for disturbing people''s dreams. He said calmly: "Hey, Morgan, I''m out of prison. I''m already in Damascus."


    Morgan''s voice immediately perked up and said, "Oh, you''re out? When will you be back?"


    Morgan was anxious for a reason. More than a month ago, Gao Yang called him and told him that he had got a good gun again. As a result, he didn''t believe it. Gao Yang was trapped in Aleppo prison. Morgan was eager to see Gao Yang out.


    Now that Gao Yang has come out, it means that he can finally go back to the United States. Once Gao Yang returns to the United States, the shotgun can come to Morgan.


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "man, I want to go back to the United States right away. The sooner the better."


    Morgan said happily, "I understand, I understand. I''ll pick you up right away. Where are you going?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Beirut, the plane of the Syrian military intelligence bureau will send us to Beirut, and then when you can see me depends on when the plane arrives in the United States."


    The overjoyed Morgan immediately shouted, "wait a minute!"


    Gao Yang waited for the sound of getting up, then heard the sound of opening the door, and then listened to the roar of joy: "Nelson! Nelson! Get up, don''t sleep late, go to arrange the plane and go to Beirut. I have to finish the preparation before taking off before dawn. Hurry up."


    It''s not easy to be an assistant to Morgan. At three or four o''clock in the morning, you can''t sleep in.


    Gao Yang knew that if Morgan was at home, his assistant would not be there, but if Morgan was living outside, his assistant would be nearby and on call 24 hours a day.


    After Morgan finished shouting excitedly, a steady voice quickly said, "Sir, do you want to change the itinerary?"


    "Yes, yes, go and arrange it quickly. Go to Beirut as soon as possible to pick up Gao and arrange it."


    Morgan kept holding the phone. Gao Yang listened to what he was saying clearly. After waiting to explain to his assistant, Morgan said happily: "Gao, wait, the plane will arrive in Beirut soon."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, wait for me. There''s nothing else. Just borrow the plane from you. Oh, one more thing. Bring me five pistols when you come, 1911, commander colt. Everything else is all right. We''ll talk about the rest when we meet."


    "OK, meet and talk. I''ll wait for you. Hey, man, don''t delay any more. Come back quickly and have a good trip."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang hesitated and finally decided not to call ye Lianna and informed her in advance. It''s better to surprise her in New York.


    After not going to call ye Lianna, Gao Yang thought about it and decided to deal with the matter at hand first.


    "Hassan, come in."


    Gao Yang shouted to his servicemen. Soon, Hassan opened the door and entered the house. After saluting Gao Yang, he shouted, "general."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "go and invite those Mi 24 pilots to see me."


    "Yes, general."


    Hassan saluted and turned to go. Just then, Gao Yang suddenly said in a loud voice, "Hassan, wait."


    Hassan turned around again and stood upright: "general, what else?"


    Gao Yang nodded, stood up to Hassan and said, "Hassan, you should know. We''re leaving soon. The fastest thing is tomorrow, I think."


    Hassan looked a little lost. He opened his mouth and said, "is it so fast? General, everything is going well."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, it''s really fast, Hassan. Your work has been very good since this time. I''m very satisfied. Thank you."


    Hassan immediately saluted and said in an excited voice, "it''s my honor to serve you, general!"


    Nodded, Gao Yang opened the drawer, took out a pistol and grabbed several magazines. Then he stood up, walked to Hassan''s body and said in a deep voice: "this was captured from a rebel commander. It''s for you and a souvenir."


    The gun is a good gun. A Beretta''s m92 is quite new, but it was not captured by Gao Yang himself. It was found by Satan''s people from the prisoners in previous operations when they were operating in Damascus.


    When people like Ludwig and Li Qiu left, they took away all the guns they had seized, and Gao Yang also left two. When they left, they could take them out as souvenirs.


    Hassan hesitated for a moment before taking Gao Yang''s pistol and said excitedly, "thank you, thank you, general."


    After putting the magazine in his other hand into Hassan''s trouser pocket, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome. Keep it as a souvenir. Don''t worry. Don''t turn it in. I''ll explain to your officer that this is a private gift from me."


    After that, Gao Yang patted Hassan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "do a good job and go."


    Hassan saluted again, then turned and left. Gao Yang sat back behind his desk. After waiting for a while, when someone knocked at the door, he shouted, "come in."


    Hassan opened the door and walked into four Russians.


    Gao Yang stood up, went to the four people, stretched out his hand, smiled at the four pilots who picked them up and said, "gentlemen, thank you for picking us up."


    Although they came back in their helicopter, they went straight to dinner after getting off the plane, so Gao Yang met these people for the first time.


    The four pilots are all in their 40s. When Gao Yang shook hands with them in turn, the pilot smiled and said, "you''re welcome, sir. In fact, we should thank you for sending us a good job. This flight is much less difficult than I expected. I hope you won''t deduct our commission."


    After the rebels suffered a disastrous defeat, it is indeed much easier for Gaoyang to withdraw, but whether it is easy or difficult, the fixed price will not change.


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "gentlemen, the only question is whether you want cash or want me to pay you by transfer, or you have agreed the payment method with the person who asked you to help. If you want other payment methods, you can tell me."


    A pilot shrugged and said, "cash, we can''t trust the bank, and we can''t accept transfers."


    Polovich just helps to find people, and the pilots'' Commission should be paid by themselves.


    Gaoyang has no shortage of cash on hand. Many people only want cash, so when looking for mercenaries to help fight in Syria, Gaoyang has prepared a lot of cash, whether it is to pay salary or bonus. If you want cash, you can transfer it.


    Knowing the pilot''s request, Gao Yang stretched out his hand, asked the four pilots to sit down and said with a smile, "please wait a minute."


    Gao Yang returned to the bedroom, opened the cash box, and the cash he brought was almost spent. The rest looked like 300000 or 400000. Gao Yang counted out 20 stacks, took them, returned to the office from the bedroom, and then put the money on the desk.


    Take out five stacks, personally deliver them to a pilot, say thank you, and then return to get them one by one until the money of the four people is paid off.


    Although the difficulty is reduced, people have helped him a lot after all, and those who have helped him a lot are always very grateful.


    Gao Yang and the pilots didn''t report their names to each other, because neither of them can report their names to others at will. Anyway, they only met once. Instead of reporting a pseudonym, they might as well not say anything and pay off the money. Everyone went their own way.


    After distributing the money to the four pilots, Gao Yang smiled, waved his hand and said, "you can count it and see if the number is right."


    A pilot said with a smile, "no, we can trust Mr. polovich, otherwise we won''t come here so far. Mr. polovich praised you. We can trust you and thank you again. After all, there are not so many opportunities to make big money easily."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "gentlemen, it seems that we are all very happy with this cooperation. That''s good."


    A pilot smiled and said, "yes, very happy cooperation, sir. I hope we will have a chance to cooperate next time."


    After hearing the pilot''s words, Gao Yang smiled and said: "Speaking of cooperation opportunities, actually there are. Well, I''m very satisfied with your flying skills. You are all the best. I''m likely to set up a company in the near future. Well, I really need excellent pilots like you. If my company is established and you are also interested, maybe you can work in my company with good treatment , I am very happy to offer the best salary to the best talents. "


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, a pilot immediately said with great interest, "Sir, can I ask what kind of company it is and what salary you offer?"

 Chapter 1159

    Gaoyang''s ultimate goal now is to open a large private force service company.


    For a truly large PMC company, the scale of Blackwater is not enough. At least it has to be comparable with large companies such as armor group and Deyang international.


    Of course, you have to eat your food one mouthful at a time. You can''t be a fat man in one mouthful. If you want to become a big company, you must do it step by step. If you just rely on Satan''s own strength to build a company from scratch, it''s hard to say how many years you can reach the scale of Blackwater.


    However, if big Ivan appears again and still intends to fulfill his promise, it will be different. Just what big Ivan sends in return for saving lives, he can arm a super large private military company every minute and make them one of the PMC giants in the world.


    However, to establish a PMC company, although equipment is important, equipment alone will not work. In the final analysis, talents are the most important.


    If you want to grow from nothing, and then from being to being excellent, excellent talents are the most important. You will not miss any opportunity to attract people. Those people he once hired are the talent pool when starting the company in the future, such as Ludwig, yak, red feather and Li Qiu. These are the talents who will be directly attracted when setting up the company in the future.


    In addition to the most basic infantry, the company Satan wants to establish needs more advanced technical arms such as pilots.


    Like infantry, pilots or drivers of tanks and armored vehicles must have different abilities. The four pilots who raised them this time are not the best Mi 24 pilots. After the establishment of the company in the future, the most available armed helicopter is mi 24.


    It''s better to have a group of well-equipped people who can join at any time in advance than when the company can be established. However, it''s not known when the company can be established. Gao Yang starts pulling people now and thinks a little too long. Therefore, he can''t answer what he said to pave the way in the future when he was seriously asked.


    The pilot who asked about the treatment must be serious. Although Gao Yang is also serious, he certainly can''t give someone a definite answer now. After all, the salaries of mercenaries and PMC follow the market. The prices are different, and the salaries are different. How can he give a clear answer now.


    Satan employs people to carry out the current team combat mode. As long as Gao Yang is willing, he can offer as much salary as he wants. However, if a large company is established, there must be a clear rules and regulations. There are too many things to pay attention to. He can open his mouth.


    Gao Yang certainly can''t give a clear answer now, but after thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "our company has not been established yet, so I can''t give you a particularly clear answer in terms of treatment, but our company, like most branch PMC companies, has nothing special."


    After that, Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I can''t give a clear salary right now, but I can say that as long as you are willing to come, your salary is definitely the highest level in the industry. I reiterate that I am very happy to offer the best salary to the best people."


    The pilot smiled and said, "that''s what they say, but the highest treatment. Hehe, is it the highest treatment of Russians or everyone?"


    The pilot asked the key question, because now in PMC, although they are all pilots, the treatment is different.


    Pilots retired from countries such as the United States and Britain, if they work in a PMC company, their basic salary is more than $10000, basically in the range of $10000 to $13000, while retired pilots from Russia and Eastern European countries can only get a salary of $6000 to $8000. The gap is still very obvious, Moreover, there is not only a gap in the basic salary, but also the danger allowance during Lien Chan. If British and American pilots can get $1000 for the same risky task, central and Eastern European pilots represented by Russia can only get $500.


    Even flying the same model has obvious treatment differences. To put it bluntly, this is discrimination, but there is no way. Too many pilots came out after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, which suddenly impacted the market at that time.


    In addition, after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the economy of Russia and those central and Eastern European countries has been poor, the treatment of the army is poor, and it is difficult to find jobs after retirement. Therefore, there have been a lot of pilots working as mercenaries and PMC, which also led to the fact that the market of pilots from these countries can not rise at all. More than 20 years have passed since the disintegration of the Soviet Union, And Britain and the United States as representatives, the treatment gap between pilots in these countries has not narrowed, but has a tendency to expand.


    Today''s mercenaries are all small-scale. No mercenary regiment can afford aircraft and pilots. Those who can afford aircraft and recruit pilots in large numbers must also be formal large-scale private military companies, which are in the hands of Westerners. Basically, the United States accounts for more than half. As long as this situation is not broken, Those who come from Russia and central and Eastern Europe don''t want to improve their treatment.


    However, the company that Gaoyang wants to open must be different. It can''t open up and bring it down, but as long as it does open up, it is to determine the treatment according to its ability.


    "In our company, people with high level take more money and those with low level take less money. Everything depends on their strength, not on their nationality. I can assure you this. It''s a little early to say these now, but it doesn''t matter. When our company is established, you can naturally make an easy judgment."


    Several pilots looked at each other and then nodded. Then one pilot shrugged and said: "Frankly speaking, since we come out to earn this money, we certainly want to make a lot of money regardless of risks. Being a PMC can. If it''s better to be a mercenary, the mercenary can earn more money. If you have a suitable job and the salary is really reasonable, please contact us."


    A pilot smiled and said, "although I earn more for those Americans than in the army, I can''t stand being discriminated against, so I''d rather continue to serve."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "are you still in service?"


    "Yes, I''m still in service. Hey, it''s nothing to be surprised. I can retire at any time. Anyway, it''s no use for me to stay in the army. I can''t fly several times a year. Of course, the premise of my retirement is to have a long-term and stable high paying job. Otherwise, it''s good for us to take over the odd job now."


    Gao Yang lamented that Russia''s economy has improved somewhat in the past two years, but the army is still half dead, its equipment has not been updated, its personnel treatment has not been improved, and the outflow of senior talents is very serious.


    With emotion, Gao Yang was not sentimental, so he immediately said, "well, when our company is established, I will send an invitation to you."


    "Mr. bolovitch can contact us and just call us at that time. Oh, if you need many pilots, I''d be happy to introduce some for you. You can have any type of pilot you want, and you can have as many as you want. It''s guaranteed to be the best, sir. I''m afraid you don''t have so many planes for us to drive, ha ha."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "OK, we will contact you at that time. Gentlemen, today or tomorrow, a plane will take us to Beirut. We can go together at that time. Please wait for the notice."


    Gao Yang held out his hand again and said that he was going to end the conversation. After shaking hands with the four pilots in turn and sending them away, Gao Yang sat back behind the office table. He had something to do, but the conversation with the four pilots temporarily plunged him into thinking about starting a company.


    Companies must be opened, and they are large companies. This will not change.


    But when to open, including Gao Yang, they are hesitant.


    In fact, it doesn''t make much sense to open a small-scale formal company. If it is to make money, it doesn''t make sense to open a small company with only dozens of people. It continues to exist in the form of a satanic mercenary regiment and makes more money than a small company. However, for large companies, capital is a problem. In addition, they don''t have the experience of establishing and maintaining a large company.


    Managing a small team of more than a dozen people is certainly not as difficult as managing a team of thousands of people, let alone thousands or even tens of thousands of people.


    Gao Yang has been unable to make up his mind to start the company immediately. He is mainly worried about management. Many things can''t be done with a pat on the head. It''s OK to do it when excited, but it''s difficult to do it.


    The conversation with several pilots once again touched Gao Yang. His question now is whether to find someone with experience in operating a large company to help them before the establishment of the company.


    Gao Yang already has some experience in commanding large forces, but commanding a large force to fight, establishing and managing a large force with himself, and considering all aspects of the size of matters are completely different.


    The country has a huge system to run a large-scale army, top-down management to ensure the normal operation of an army, and a company has to rely on its own.


    Satan''s people can fight and are really good at fighting, but it''s hard to say whether they can manage a company, so the problem facing Satan now is that they are like an investor with a large amount of money and have determined what projects to invest in, but the project belongs to a strange field. In order not to let the money drift, they have to find an excellent professional manager first ¡£


    If you want to start a large company, the control must be firmly in the hands of Satan''s team, which is certain. Now Gaoyang feels that they should find a manager who has enough experience and complete control, which is the prerequisite for them to start a large company.


    No, they can learn, but before they learn how to run and manage a large team, they must have a suitable person to help them through this learning period, or more simply, find a suitable person to establish a management team to assist Satan''s people.


    It must be safer to ask a management team to help than to hand over the operation of the whole company to one person. Even if Satan''s people have little experience in the early stage, they don''t have to worry about the loss of power of the company. The company started by Satan''s people must and can only be controlled by Satan''s people, and it''s better to form a team than to find someone who can support a large company alone In fact, if there are such powerful people, they won''t work for Satan.


    Gao Yang decided to discuss with Satan. If everyone agrees to leave Syria, he will start looking for suitable candidates to establish their management team.


    There are still things to do, so Gao Yang didn''t spend much time thinking. He just quickly figured out the key, and then felt that he had to put the things on the agenda. After all, talent is rare, especially in his relatively unfamiliar field. Therefore, finding a suitable candidate for the management team will not be a simple job, It may take a long time to build a basic shelf, but it''s not a problem. Just determine the direction and try to do it.

 Chapter 1160

    Beirut International Airport, Beirut, Lebanon.


    At noon on February 8, Gao Yang and his colleagues arrived in Beirut by plane.


    The aircraft is arranged by the Syrian military intelligence agency. Although it is the coating of civil aircraft, it belongs to the Syrian military intelligence agency.


    Lebanon can basically be regarded as a dependency of Syria. Although the relationship between the two countries has been tense in recent years and Syria is busy with civil war, Syria still has basic control over Lebanon, and the activities of the Syrian military intelligence agency in Lebanon are even more free than in Syria.


    Dani, the military intelligence chief who has recently risen strongly in Syria, personally saw them off and praised that they could really walk sideways in Lebanon.


    The four pilots from Russia, in addition to Dani, who saw them off, arrived in Lebanon with Gao Yang. However, sedev''s family were not on the plane.


    Russian pilots need to go to Beirut, and then they will leave by themselves, so they will be all right after taking them to Beirut, but sedev''s family didn''t come for a reason.


    To put it in detail, it is troublesome. To sum up, the reason why SADF''s wife is unwilling to leave Damascus is very complex. The improvement of the situation in Damascus is one aspect, and the reluctance to leave home is another aspect, but SADF''s wife is unwilling to let her hero husband be criticized because of her escape.


    Sedev''s wife didn''t want to go, so Gao Yang went to sedev''s house, met his wife, and called to confirm that sedev had indeed changed his mind. Naturally, Gao Yang would respect sedev''s choice and didn''t leave with his wife and children.


    The plane sent by Morgan is expected to arrive at two or three o''clock in the afternoon. Gao Yang had nothing to do. They arrived a little earlier and waited for the plane to pick them up in Beirut.


    The Russians have left. Gao Yang left them on the plane and didn''t move. They waited for only two or three hours at most. No one was interested in going to Beirut. It''s better to wait directly on the plane.


    Gao Yang''s guns were packed and put away. The atmosphere in the cabin was very warm. Everyone was very excited to leave.


    Beirut is very close to Europe. If they go to Europe, they can do it in a few hours. Raphael, Irene and Jason, if they go home, they must go back directly from Beirut much closer than the route to the United States first and then back to Europe from the United States, but no one plans to go back in advance. They would rather fly around the earth than to the United States first.


    During the waiting time on the plane, Gao Yang felt that the time passed very slowly. They felt that more than two hours were longer than the previous two or three days.


    Finally, when he saw the familiar plane landing on the runway, Gao Yang''s heart finally settled down.


    Carrying the shotgun sent by Assad and a large bag in both hands, when Morgan''s plane stopped and was dragged to refuel and check, Gao Yang and them approached the private plane under the escort of several military intelligence agents.


    Seeing Gao Yang and them approaching, the cabin door of the private plane opened and Simon came out of the plane.


    Simon''s first thing was to open his arms and shout at them, "Hey, guys, long time no see."


    Gao Yang put down the big bag in his hand, hugged Simon heavily, and patted each other on the back.


    After the two separated, Simon nodded politely to Dani, then missed Dani and hugged everyone he knew.


    As Dani, it''s really not suitable to contact people other than Gaoyang. So after Gaoyang and Simon finished talking, Dani immediately extended his hand to Gaoyang and said in a deep voice: "brother, it''s time to say goodbye. I wish you a smooth journey. Don''t forget the brothers you know in Syria. Remember to come and see these old guys when you have a chance."


    Gao Yang smiled and held Dani''s hand. Then he hugged Dani and whispered, "wait a minute, don''t hurry. I haven''t given you anything."


    After that, Gao Yang let go of Dani and shouted to Simon who was laughing and chatting with groliov: "black, man, what did I ask you to bring for me?"


    Simon pointed to the plane and said loudly, "it''s up there. Go in and you''ll see it."


    Gao Yang immediately went up the gangway and entered the engine room. As soon as he entered the engine room, he saw the man in the front seat and said in surprise: "Morgan! Why did you come in person?"


    Morgan stood up with a smile and said, "man, I can''t wait to see you earlier. If this isn''t Beirut and you are followed by a bunch of people from the Syrian military intelligence agency, I''m already waiting under the plane to welcome you."


    Gao Yang smiled and scolded: "nonsense, you''re not to see me earlier. You can''t wait to see your new collection."


    After hugging Morgan with a smile, Gao Yang immediately took down the calf holster on his back, sent it to Morgan and said with a smile: "this is the baby you can''t wait to see. Well, you want to see. Tell me later if you''re disappointed. What did you bring for me?"


    Morgan took Gao Yang''s holster, then waved his head and said, "what you want."


    There was a bag on the seat next to him. Gao Yang picked up the bag and zipped it. Inside was Colt''s gun box.


    "Take your time first. I''ll say goodbye to my friends."


    Gao Yang picked up the bag and got off the plane again. At this time, he saw Simon hugging everyone to welcome, while Dani hugged everyone and sent them off. They sent them one after another without interfering with each other. It was also interesting to watch.


    After waiting for Dani to say goodbye to his humanity one by one, Gao Yang waved to Dani and said with a smile, "man, I''ll show you some good things."


    Gao Yang took out a gun box from the bag, opened the gun box, took out the pistol inside, handed it to Dani''s hand and said with a smile: "man, it''s specially brought by someone to keep a souvenir."


    Dani likes Gao Yang''s gun very much and is also interested in the American favorite 1911. Gao Yang certainly can''t give his gun to others, so he specially bought the most classic colt commander 1911 as a gift to Dani.


    The gun was still wrapped in a plastic bag. Dani took the pistol with a surprised look on his face. After taking a look across the plastic bag, he smiled and said, "man, you''re really kind. Thank you. I really like it."


    Gao Yang patted Dany on the arm and said, "just like it. There are magazines and bullets in this bag, which is enough for you to play for a while. Besides, you can find all the bullets you want. I don''t have to worry about whether you will run out of bullets. In addition, there are several guns in this bag. You can transfer them to Farouk and gilanor for me. Also, don''t forget to send one to Colonel kutley for me."


    Dani nodded, but then he said, "there''s another one?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s not appropriate to give Mr. President a gun. Give the rest to General Marshall. Tell him I appreciate his invitation. Unfortunately, I have something urgent to do. I''m sorry I can''t attend his party. And thank him for me."


    Dani smiled bitterly and said, "Oh, general, it''s really difficult for me, but well, who makes us friends? Don''t worry, I''ll convey your gratitude and apology to the general."


    After that, Dani said positively, "after you take off, I''ll leave here and go back. Then, I''m leaving now, general, take care!"


    When Dani spoke, he put the gun in his bag, and then solemnly gave Gao Yang a military salute, and Gao Yang also stood at attention. After solemnly returning to Dani for a military salute, he said in a deep voice: "take care, brother."


    Although they were both dressed in civilian clothes, it didn''t seem strange to respect each other.


    After putting down his hand and nodding to Gao Yang, Dani waved to Satan''s people, then picked up the bag, waved his hand and left.


    When one of his men took the bag and took it for Dani, Simon looked strange and said, "did I hear right? The Syrian is called ram general? He is called your general?"


    Gao Yang shrugged her shoulders, but Irene smiled and said, "you heard me right. Our leader is now a major general of the Syrian army. It''s official. President Assad personally conferred the title."


    Simon looked at Gao Yang in surprise for a long time, opened his mouth and said strangely: "major general rank? Falk, should I call you your excellency general?"


    Frye smiled, "Hey, you have to salute our leader and say to see your Excellency the general. That''s right."


    Simon curled his lips and said, "save it. I won''t salute the Syrian general. However, although the Syrian army can''t fight, it''s not so easy to be a general. Man, you''re really good. You''ve become a general. You''ve done a good job!"


    When Simon spoke, he slapped on his shoulder, whistled again, waved his hand and said, "get on the plane, talk again on the plane, your excellency, please allow me to carry your bag."


    With the relationship between Gao Yang and Simon, of course, you can make fun. Gao Yang raised his face and said in a deep voice, "soldier, be careful of the bag in your hand."


    Simon also said solemnly, "general, I''m not a soldier. When I served, I was also an officer."


    After they finished speaking solemnly, they laughed together, and then walked up the gangway of the plane at the same time.


    Gao Yang thought that Morgan had already taken the shotgun out of the gun bag. As soon as he got on the plane, he should happily explain to him the origin of the shotgun, but unexpectedly, Morgan was still looking at the gun bag and didn''t open the gun at all.


    After hearing the news, Morgan, wearing reading glasses, raised his head, looked at Gao Yang and said, "come up? What are you laughing at? Oh, don''t worry about that, Gao, come here quickly. You''ve got a great guy. This gun bag is great!"

 Chapter 1161

    When Gao Yang got the guns, he also received the gun bag.


    Like the shotgun, the gun bag has a long history. The gun bag made of tanned calf leather is very soft, which is very different from the modern hard shell gun bag.


    Gao Yang also likes antique guns, so he knows that if a gun is replaced with any parts, its value will be greatly affected. If the gun itself is well preserved and nothing has been replaced, it will be very good to keep it in its initial state. If the accessories outside the gun itself are also preserved, it can greatly improve its value.


    The gun bag is also one of the accessories of the gun, and only very expensive guns have specially equipped gun bags.


    The maintenance is very good. Although it can be seen that it is very old and there are traces of years, it is well preserved. There are almost no defects. It is very rare for leather things.


    But Gao Yang can''t be like Morgan in any case. He knows there is a good gun in the gun bag, but he can stand it. He doesn''t look at the gun inside, but looks at the gun bag over and over. With his temperament, he can''t do it at all.


    "Wow, I know this gun bag has a history, but Morgan, you''re so patient."


    Morgan gently stroked the gun bag and said affectionately: "when you reach my age, you will understand that this kind of baby is always available. The biggest surprise is that after you finish, Morgan took off his glasses, took a long breath and said loudly: "Guys, you know, when I see this year''s mark and this badge, I''m scared to death. God, Emperor Napoleon''s gun is like the Holy Grail in an antique gun."


    After that, a group of people, including Morgan, turned their eyes to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang looked at the crowd and said, "what am I doing? I won''t regret if I send them out."


    Irene made a gesture to cover her heart and said with a smile, "boss, do you feel heartache?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "in my hand, it''s the end of hanging ash on the wall, so there''s nothing to be distressed about."


    After saying that, Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, but he still drew with his hand and said, "a little, a little distressed, that''s all."


    Morgan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "in other words, are you still going to give me the gun?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course, how can I go back on my word, Morgan? Go on. We''ll wait. You''d better take out the gun and have a look."


    Morgan nodded, took a long breath and said in a deep voice, "it''s time to see the gun. I hope the gun is as good as this gun bag. I hope my heart can bear it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I won''t say anything. See everything for yourself."


    Morgan solemnly untied the clips on the two belts, carefully put down the skin wrapped in the shotgun, took a deep breath, reached in and grabbed the shotgun, then carefully pulled out the shotgun and exposed the butt.


    After revealing the butt of the gun, Morgan suddenly stopped, then looked at Gao Yang and said with a bitter smile: "maybe you should come. I''m really afraid now. I''m not afraid of the bad appearance of the gun, but that the appearance of the gun is too perfect."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t be funny. There''s no one else to open the gift. Take it out quickly."


    Morgan took a breath and continued to draw the gun out.


    Morgan''s action is very slow. The butt of the shotgun comes out first. In fact, the shotgun itself does not look luxurious, nor is it the kind with glittering patterns. Although there are some patterns, they are not many. The patterns are very beautiful and play the role of the finishing touch, but it is not the kind that gives people a feeling of looking very vulgar after being engraved with complex patterns.


    Everyone held their breath, surrounded Morgan and watched Morgan take out a shotgun.


    After taking the shotgun in his hand and looking at it carefully, Morgan said in a trembling voice: "Today is really a historic day, guys. We have witnessed a miracle together. Look at the name, denexia R. Dale, the Royal gunner who made the shotgun for Napoleon. Only the famous gunner who survived the shotgun. At this time, the only shotgun in the world. We have really witnessed history."


    Cui Bo blurted out, "it''s all right. It''s the first time you''ve seen me. I''ve played several times."


    Satan''s gang have seen the gun that Bashar al Assad gave Gao Yang for a long time. The gun is poked in Gao Yang''s office. Anyone who wants to play will take it up and have a look. They can see less. If Morgan hadn''t been so serious, I''m sure none of them would have looked more.


    Frye waved his hand and said, "Mr. Reeves, how much is this gun worth?"


    Gao Yang almost said with Frye, "Morgan, this gun is more precious than that one."


    Morgan breathed out and said, "this gun can''t be measured by money. If it''s auctioned, it''s at least $2 million. I don''t know, because it''s impossible to have a clear valuation for this gun. A friend of mine saw it and asked him to buy it for $10 million, but I wouldn''t sell it if someone offered $100 million. As for that, it''s more precious..."


    Morgan tilted his head and thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice: "Personally, of course, that gun is more precious, but for the collection market, this is too difficult to say. They are all guns of great historical significance, have clear inheritance, and are especially famous people. These are the best of the best antique guns. Those who worship Napoleon will think this one is more valuable, while those who like Princess sissy will of course think that A gun is more valuable, but I think it is more valuable for most people. After all, it has a longer history, and Napoleon is obviously more famous than Princess sissy. "


    After that, Morgan, who stroked the shotgun, looked at Gao Yang and said, "Gao, you have given me a big problem. Although I knew this gun was not simple, I didn''t expect it to be so great. You have given me a big problem."

 Chapter 1162

    Morgan must find it difficult. According to his habit, he gave a good gun high, and he gave back a gift worth about the same price. It''s hard for Morgan to repay this time.


    If it''s a business, Gao Yang pays for the gun and Morgan pays, it''s easy to do, but the problem is that Gao Yang sends the shotgun as a favor, and Morgan pays again. That''s not the case.


    Worthless gadgets can be collected as soon as they are received. Even if there is a huge amount of $350000 in the eyes of ordinary people, Morgan said he would want it, but the problem is that the gun is not $350000 or $350000, but it can''t be measured by money. How can Morgan do it.


    If it wasn''t something he particularly liked, Morgan would certainly refuse if he didn''t give money or not, but the problem is that Gao Yang gave him a good thing that he couldn''t grab from others. Morgan couldn''t want it at all.


    So Morgan was embarrassed, embarrassed.


    Gao Yang knew what happened to Morgan, so when Morgan sighed, he waved his hand and said loudly, "OK, don''t be embarrassed, remember? Last time I told you, I''ll get you some shotguns you like when I have a chance. This is my promise. Don''t care."


    Morgan stalled and said, "let''s not talk about this problem now. Let''s talk about it later. Gao, in a few days, there will be a gun exhibition in Los Angeles. There are antique gun units on display at the gun exhibition. I''m going to have a look at it at that time. Are you interested?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "OK, go and have a look. I''ll probably rest for a long time this time. I have plans to have fun for a while. Since there is a gun exhibition, of course I''ll go to see it. Also, I was going to Los Angeles to find someone. If there is a gun exhibition, I can do things together on the way."


    Taylor suddenly said, "the Los Angeles gun show? Although the California gun control act is not the most stringent, it is also a relatively strict state. If you want to buy guns at the gun show, I think it is most appropriate to go to the red neck territory. Why not go to Texas? I remember the time of the Houston gun show is also in recent days?"


    Morgan smiled, looked at Taylor and said to Gao Yang, "new man?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, newcomers, Americans."


    Morgan spread his hand, smiled at Taylor and said, "I mainly buy antique guns, so it''s more appropriate to go to a gun exhibition in a big city like Los Angeles."


    Taylor nodded and stopped talking. Morgan smiled at Gao Yang and said, "you''re going to rest for a long time. What are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "no matter what''s going on at work, just play, relax and plan to travel to Europe."


    Morgan nodded and said, "it''s time for you to travel. You have to enjoy life after making so much money."


    Just then, Simon shouted to them, "all right, everybody, take your seat. We can take off."


    They all found a place to sit down, but Morgan stood up and said to Gao Yang, "let''s go talk alone for a while."


    Gao Yang followed Morgan to the separate room. After carefully putting away the shotgun, Morgan pressed a button on his seat and said loudly, "you can take off."


    After informing the pilot that he could take off, Morgan waved to Gao Yang and said, "Gao, before you start enjoying your vacation, we''d better finish the business first. There are a few things you need to know."


    After that, Morgan reached out and took a file bag from the small table next to him, handed it to Gao Yang, and said in a deep voice, "there is a card and complete procedures. It''s from Swiss bank, with 26 million dollars in it."


    Gao Yang took the document bag, frowned and said, "what do you mean by so much money?"


    Morgan shrugged. "Our diamond mine pays dividends."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "so many? Don''t you mean not to pay dividends for the time being?"


    Morgan smiled: "man, what should be invested has been invested. This is the latest dividend after investment. In addition, in the safe belonging to both of us, there are diamond spot worth 100 million according to the current market value. If we were not worried that it would have too much impact on the current market and attract attention, this dividend would not be more than 20 million."


    Gao Yang explored the file bag with his hand and said with a smile, "great, I just need money. I can''t care about the diamond mine at this time. What''s going on there? No problem?"


    Morgan gently touched his chin and said in a deep voice: "in fact, there are some problems. Depp group, whose main business is in South Africa, is not honest."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s going on?"


    Morgan chuckled: "Although Depp group didn''t mine the diamond mine by itself, Depp group was the biggest beneficiary of which mine before we intervened. We robbed the mine, and Depp group certainly didn''t intend to give up. Depp group has been in trouble with us twice. The most recent one happened half a month ago, 26 people died in our mine, but they were hired Mercenaries didn''t take advantage of it, and more than 60 people died. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "so many people have died!"


    Gao Yang was surprised. Morgan was mainly in charge of the diamond mine. In order to keep this diamond mine with great interests, Morgan did not invest less in it. Basically, the money earned from the diamond mine in the early stage was invested again, especially in the security work. Some good players found by Morgan were responsible. Under this premise, more than 20 died. This is unusual.


    The plane began to take off. Morgan didn''t speak. After the plane took off, he spread his hand to Gao Yang and said: "About two months ago, Depp group carried out an attack. At that time, the mercenary group they were looking for was very bad. More than 100 people, none of them could run away, and all of them were killed by our guard team. The second time, Depp group found some powerful mercenaries. We lost a lot, 26 people were killed and eight were seriously injured. I found nine of the dead In the past, this exchange of fire caused great losses to us. It only cost more than 10 million to deal with the aftermath of the dead. "


    Morgan''s eyebrows were frowned tightly, and Gao Yang was also frowned. After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "how are you going to solve the problem of Depp group?"


    Morgan said calmly: "I''ve asked people to negotiate with Depp group. If Depp group knows and accepts the status quo, it''s OK. If they can''t recognize the reality, they can only take tough measures."


    After that, Morgan stood up. There was a bottle of whisky on the table next to him. He opened the cabinet and took out two glasses. After pouring the wine, Morgan handed Gao Yang a glass, then sat down, held the glass and whispered: "The only thing I worry about now is that Depp group will thoroughly disclose the news of the diamond mine and let the world know after feeling that it has no chance to rob the mine, so that we are unlikely to keep our diamond mine."


    Gao Yang made a gesture of cutting his throat with his hand on his neck, and then whispered, "can we get rid of our current dilemma by killing all the people who know about it in Depp group?"


    Morgan nodded, raised his glass to Gao Yang, took a drink, and then said in a deep voice: "Now I don''t know how many people in Depp group know about the existence of diamond mines. According to common sense, Depp group also has to block the news about such a big thing, so there shouldn''t be too many people who know about it, but we don''t know whether Depp group has arranged any protective measures. We can''t start rashly until we know it clearly."


    Depp group was unwilling to lose the diamond mine, so they tried to recapture it by force, and Depp group also knew that after the news of the diamond mine was leaked, it could not be maintained by their strength, so Depp group was also trying its best to block the news.


    I''m afraid Depp group, after confirming that it has no hope of recapturing the diamond mine, will simply take a shot and scatter it. I can''t get it, and you can''t expect it. If you poke the news of the diamond mine all over the world, then no one needs to rob it.


    It''s easy to kill the principal of Depp group directly, but it''s hard to say whether it can keep the secret from being leaked after killing the people of Depp group.


    Gao Yang took a sip of whisky and said in a deep voice, "is there a suitable next family to sell the mine now?"


    Morgan smiled bitterly, shook his head and said: "No, it''s a big business with at least billions of dollars. It''s not so easy to find buyers. Besides, we don''t have 100% control of the diamond mine, and the transaction with the government of South Sudan is also in progress. In order to avoid future trouble, we also need to negotiate with the government of Sudan. No matter who gets the land in these two countries in the future, it must be ours."


    We can''t kill Depp group by the most direct means, and we can''t sell the diamond mine immediately. In this case, we can only compromise.


    "Can we mine diamonds and sell them to Depp group for temporary cooperation to avoid the situation of fish dead and net broken?" he said in a loud and deep voice


    Morgan shook his head and said, "no, Depp group has too much appetite. They try to continue to buy at a low price as before. The price they give is ten times worse than the lowest price we can accept. There is no way to talk about it. The blood diamond business is inherently lower than the price of normal diamonds. We can''t give in to Depp group."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "so there''s no need to talk. We must give them a profound lesson. Find out how much they know and how big the scope of mastering secrets is. After finding out, kill them directly!"


    Morgan said in a deep voice: "yes, I''m sending someone to negotiate with Depp group to delay time. First stabilize Depp group and don''t let them poke out the secret. During this period, we''ll do our best to exploit. Even if we break up in the last shot, we have to make a lot of money first."


    After saying that, Morgan drank the wine in the cup, and then said in a deep voice: "I have arranged people. The details of Depp group have been very clear. Now, we will start immediately after we find out who they have mastered the secret."

 Chapter 1163

    Morgan''s attitude is very firm, and Gao Yang means to use the most direct way to do it once and for all.


    "If I do it, I have the right people. What do I do when I see it? If I need a strong attack, I still believe in my own people."


    Gao Yang blurted out his words without hesitation. For his career, if he needs to fight, it is difficult for him to stand by and find someone else.


    Morgan frowned, shook his head and said, "Gao, I have to talk to you about this problem. You are a rich man now, and you are at least a multimillionaire. Why do you still want to do some dangerous work in person?"


    Gao Yang was asked, and then he was a little flustered, so he hurriedly said, "Oh, no, I''m not going to do it myself, but that I have a suitable candidate to help. He is a killer. He can kill those who need to be removed without leaving a trace."


    Gao Yang was a little flustered because Morgan asked him about the problem he had been deliberately avoiding and dared not think about.


    Morgan ignored Gao Yang''s argument, but stared at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "Gao, when we first met, we were on the grassland of South Sudan. In your situation at that time, I understand why you need to kill a way with a gun, because at that time, like me, you had no choice but to pick up a gun."


    Morgan gently waved his hand, stopped the eager to defend, and continued: "Later, I sent you to Libya, and then a lot of things happened. You picked up the gun again in Libya, but these things have passed. You came home. Well, I can understand the later things. You did what you could do at that time under unbearable circumstances, and then you can only start fighting for your future in a dangerous way again. I can understand.


    Gao, I understand why you become a mercenary, but now you continue to choose to be a mercenary. I don''t understand. You are rich and rich now. If you are poor, you can only use some unconventional ways to accumulate. Many people with money come here like this, but now you have become a rich man, and you have two on hand You have a company in the Gulf of Aden that is still making a steady stream of money and can earn millions of dollars a year. This is not a small number. For most people in the world, they can do nothing and spend the rest of their life comfortably. "


    Gao Yang knew what Morgan wanted to say. He raised his hand, sighed, and said to Morgan with a sad face, "well, well, your words hit my heart. I''ve been avoiding this problem, but since I said it, I''ll talk about it."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, looked at Morgan and said, "you know? When I first became a mercenary, my goal was to stop when I made enough money. I quit when I made enough money."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, Morgan tilted his mouth and shook his head. Gao Yang also shrugged helplessly and continued: "In Libya, fortunately, we robbed a vote in Gaddafi''s palace. At that time, I had one million. However, with one million, I thought that one million is really not much. Since I earn so much as a mercenary, why not earn more? It seems not too late to stop after earning ten million."


    Morgan sighed and said, "man."


    Gao Yang also sighed: "Later, I made ten million yuan, but at that time, ye Lianna and Catherine were knocked down in the sea by a Japanese whaling ship and almost died. I couldn''t stand it, so I spent all my money to sink the whaling ship, which made me breathe a sigh of relief. Moreover, I felt a little lucky at that time, because I was subconsciously happy that I continued to be a whale again A mercenary excuse. "


    Morgan sighed and said, "Gao, it''s a good opportunity to stop now, really."


    "Later, I made another 10 million, but at this time, I don''t want to retire at all. I know I''m still young, and I know it''s easy to make money after I have money, but it''s not a matter of money at this time."


    Morgan didn''t speak, raised his helpless face and said in a deep voice: "do you know the angel mercenary group? I remember talking to you about it. The guys of the angel mercenary group are much richer than us, but no one of the angels plans to retire. They don''t even fight for money."


    Gao Yang covered his head with his hand and sighed: "Angel people are a bunch of madmen. They don''t fight for money, they fight for battle. When I first talked to knight, the head of angel, I thought they were a bunch of madmen. How can anyone fight for battle? But now it seems that we have become a bunch of madmen, because we don''t seem to fight for money anymore."


    Morgan said in a deep voice, "mercenary, a career that can only end with death, Gao, I''m glad you realize this now. It''s still time to stop!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "my ideal at that time was to die in bed, but now it''s no big deal for me to say things like dying on the battlefield."


    Morgan said loudly, "Gao, wake up. Your idea is very dangerous!"


    After drinking loudly, Morgan lowered his voice and said, "war can completely change a person. When you are used to war, it is difficult for you to adapt to ordinary life. Gao, you still have time to stop now."


    High and low channel: "You know, when I got the diamond mine, I had a fierce battle with an old man of Tuareg. I won, but it was difficult to win. The old man was one of the strongest opponents I had met in my life. He said the same thing to me. Before he was temporary, he said, stop as soon as possible. I think he should also be unable to leave the battlefield until he became a Old man, and then end his mercenary career with death. "


    Morgan''s voice was a little angry and said sternly, "it sounds like you understand your situation, so why don''t you give up being a damn mercenary? Why!"


    Gao Yang sighed, "not then, Morgan, not yet."


    Stood up, filled his glass with whisky, and then filled Morgan''s glass, Gao Yang put down the bottle and said in a deep voice: "I can give up, but what about others? I have tens of millions, but they don''t. I can share the money without hesitation, but it''s useless. If it''s because of the money, we''ve already stopped, and I know that my brothers outside won''t want my money."


    Gao Yang drank up the wine in the cup and said in a deep voice, "my life and their life have long been linked. We can''t get out of this situation. Morgan, mercenaries are war animals. We can''t live without war. Besides, Bruce''s Revenge hasn''t finished yet, and this is a good excuse for us to continue to be mercenaries."


    Morgan said in a deep voice, "do you idiots have to kill yourself to stop? Bruce is dead. You want to avenge Bruce. What if someone else is dead? Do you want to avenge another person? This will never end."


    "Yes, you''re right. I know, but the time hasn''t come. We really can''t stop now. You know, when I think about living in a metropolis like New York in the future, I shudder and do nothing. I just think that I don''t have to fight in the future. I just live a peaceful life all day. Instead, I have a sense of fear."


    Morgan stared at Gao Yang and said, "so when do you think it''s a good time to stop?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I don''t know. I think it should be after our big company is established. When the company is established, we have to be busy for the company to ensure safety, but we won''t leave the battlefield completely. Maybe it''s time to get rid of the status of mercenary."


    Morgan shook his head and said: "You''re an idiot. You know what your situation is, but you don''t try to get rid of your dilemma. You know, in my opinion, it''s an idiot and a failure. Gao, don''t let me despise you. My friendship is different from yours. You saved my life. This is the basis for our equal dialogue at present. However, there are many people who have saved my life, but they only It''s the people who work for me, not my friends. Do you know why? "


    Gao Yang said curiously, "why? I''m really curious. You''re a big man. It seems that you shouldn''t have such a deep connection with mercenaries like me."


    Morgan raised his hand and said: "I treat you as a friend, because you are willing to take risks to save Abdul before you have any visible interests, and because the shotgun you gave me is not because of the value of the shotgun, but because you can give me a shotgun worth a lot of money without hesitation when you are still a nobody and don''t have much money, which makes me think you can pay, no matter you Whatever your status, you can be a friend. "


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "that''s why? Your conditions for choosing friends are not high."


    Morgan smiled and said: "My conditions for choosing friends have always been very high. You won''t flatter me because I am rich, or ignore me because I am poor. I also know that if I have anything, you will help me at all costs. Gao, you are rare these days. People like you are suitable to be friends. No, you can be a brother who can trust everything, With such conditions, do you still say that my conditions for choosing friends are not high? "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m flattered by what you said. Why didn''t I find myself so good."


    Morgan smiled and said: "Your personality traits can be seen by people with real vision. If a big man has a good relationship with you, it may be a coincidence. It''s normal that you are favored by someone, but if two big men are willing to become real friends with you, it''s not a coincidence. I guess the friendship between big Ivan and you is not ordinary?"

 Chapter 1164

    Asked by Morgan about big Ivan, Gao Yang thought about Morgan''s question carefully and nodded: "it''s unusual. We should be friends."


    Morgan said in a deep voice: "this shows the problem. Who is big Ivan? He is the uncrowned king of the underground world. He controls a huge arms trading network. He is one of the really powerful people in the world. The president of the United States will change his term, but there will be no change of term in the Empire controlled by big Ivan."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, big Ivan, it''s really powerful."


    Morgan raised the glass, clinked the glass with Gao Yang, drank the wine in the glass, took a long breath, and then stared at Gao Yang and said, "who is big Ivan? Will his men lack mercenaries like you? As long as he wants, he can let mercenaries all over the world work for him, but why does he treat you as a friend?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, I saved his life."


    Morgan suddenly burst into laughter, holding the glass with his finger, laughing out of breath,.


    Gao Yang was laughed at inexplicably and said, "what''s the matter? Is it so funny?"


    "Ha ha, Gao, you are too childish to say that. After saving his life, big Ivan will treat you as a friend? How childish are you to say that?"


    After he finally stopped laughing, Morgan looked at Gao Yang, shook his head and said loudly, "Gao, big Ivan and me, do you think there will be a lack of people willing to work for us?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, this is definitely not missing."


    Morgan sneered: "Gao, you have to get used to trying to look at things from the perspective of a superior. If you continue to deal with people in the current way of thinking, you will be sold one day. Now let me teach you. First of all, you need to understand one thing, big Ivan. Do you think there will be less bodyguards around him?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then a bodyguard, or one of his men, blocked a fatal bullet for big Ivan in order to protect him. Will big Ivan regard that bodyguard as a real friend?"


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang said with a bitter smile: "if it were me, I would, but I think big Ivan, he should not."


    Morgan continued to sneer: "yes, definitely not. If the bodyguard didn''t die, he might take out a lot of money as a reward and express his gratitude on the surface, but it''s no joke to make a bodyguard a friend. For people like big Ivan and me, the friendship is not so cheap."


    Morgan took a deep breath and continued: "people like us can get today''s status, which is padded up with the lives of many people, including the lives of the enemy and their own people."


    Gao Yang nodded and didn''t say anything. He knew Morgan hadn''t finished yet.


    "Big Ivan can''t have any friendship with the people who work for him. Of course, he will have friends, just like me. I also have friends. Simon is my friend, but can all our bodyguards be friends? Don''t be kidding. If I say that, I must be lying to you.


    In order to win the loyalty of my subordinates, I don''t mind showing everyone that I am their friend, but there are many people working for me. How can I treat them as friends? I pay and they work for me. It''s a fair deal, isn''t it? "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, it''s a fair deal. I''m a mercenary. I understand this very well."


    Morgan reached out to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "Frankly speaking, there is a gap between your status and mine, but I am willing to treat you as a real friend rather than a community of interests. As in my case, I think that big Ivan comes from the same way of thinking as me. At this point, we actually have the same ideas on many things. I can see your characteristics, so I think big Ivan must be the same Yes, so you and big Ivan can become friends. This is not what big Ivan and I give to you, but we think you are a friend. You are a friend we can put aside our interests, not talk about money, but only talk about feelings. "


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered to Morgan, "thank you. Thank you for telling me this."


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "we are friends. These words can only be said to friends. Gao, you should know that I am not a kind person?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, I know."


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang with a gloomy face and said, "now let me ask you, if, I said if, I didn''t take you as a friend, but let you think we were friends, but I just treat you as a mercenary. Just like those mercenaries I often hire, you tell me the news of the diamond mine out of trust, and then, what will happen to you?"


    Without waiting for Gao Yang''s answer, Morgan said with a gloomy face: "I will kill you. When you are not wary at all, I will kill you and your Satan mercenary regiment, and then I will swallow the diamond mine myself. Do you think this assumption is possible?"


    Gao Yang''s back was full of sweat, and then he said with a strong smile, "I trust you very much. I don''t think you will do that, otherwise I won''t tell you."


    Morgan smiled, then picked up his glass and said leisurely: "I really wouldn''t do that, but I thought about doing it. Although the idea startled me when I was born, I didn''t think it was worth killing a friend for a sum of money, a friend I thought was a real friend, so I quickly gave up the idea that made me feel a little guilty."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say, but reluctantly smiled bitterly.


    Morgan looked up and said in a deep voice, "I know it will make you uncomfortable to say this, but I still have to tell you this. Do you know why?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know."


    Morgan shook his glass and whispered, "mercenaries, in the eyes of people like us, are only available tools. We may like the tools we use, but we will not have feelings for tools. No, we will also have feelings, but tools are tools, right?"


    "Yes, I know and understand that."


    "The fate of the tool is in the hands of the user. If I want to use it, I will continue to use it. If I don''t want to use it, I can use it, sell it, and throw it into the trash can. If I don''t like the tool, I will destroy it."


    After slowly saying that, Morgan stared at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "Gao, your current status is like a tool. You look very beautiful, but you can''t control your destiny at all. You can fight very well. But if I want to destroy you completely, will I choose to fight you openly? No, I have many ways to let you die, do you understand?"


    "I understand," he said in a loud voice


    Morgan nodded, drank up the wine in the glass, and then said slowly, "since you understand, why do you want to be a mercenary? Gao, I think I''ve made it clear that when a mercenary, you can''t even control your destiny and can only be used as a chess piece manipulated by others. Is that a good feeling?"


    Gao Yang stood up and picked up the bottle to pour it back to Morgan, but Morgan shook his head and said, "I can''t drink any more. People, be moderate and understand when to stop. I can do it. Can you?"


    Gao Yang poured himself wine and drank it. Then he looked into Morgan''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "Morgan, thank you. I really appreciate you saying this to me."


    Morgan said a lot, and said a lot that he couldn''t say to others at all. If he didn''t really take Gao Yang as a friend, Morgan couldn''t say this.


    After talking for a long time and sparing a big turn, Morgan has only one purpose to persuade Gao Yang to give up his status as a mercenary.


    Gao Yang understands Morgan''s pains, so he will sincerely thank Morgan.


    Morgan sighed and said, "Gao, you have a bright future. Really, I''m willing to help you. I''m really willing to help you do a lot of things. I think that big Ivan should also be willing to help you. With this, you have a rising channel that other mercenaries can''t have. Now you have money, access and resources. You have a lot of things to do."


    Gao Yang was silent for a long time, then nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, I have a lot to do, and no matter what I do, it''s safer than being a mercenary."


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "have you changed your mind now?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you just touched me. Our destiny can''t be controlled in our own hands many times. I was persuaded by you."


    Morgan smiled from his heart and said, "just think about it."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "yes, in the future, we have to control our destiny in our own hands. Morgan, thank you for teaching me these. Don''t think of anything in return for the shotgun. Your words are much more valuable than the shotgun."


    Morgan sighed disappointed and said, "it seems that you still don''t want to give up the idea of being a mercenary. Don''t deny it. I can hear it from your words."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "No, I really changed my mind. We may continue to fight in the future, but it won''t be like before. We will fight for ourselves. We go to Ukraine and try to earn one vote. When the money is almost enough, we will set up a company and collect commissions to fight for others. Well, I''m not sure. But if it''s just for money, I shouldn''t take it again."


    Morgan said with a wry smile, "well, I''ve made some progress. At least my saliva is not in vain."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s definitely not in vain. Don''t worry. I''ve been thinking about how to quit. Now it seems that setting up the company as soon as possible is the most effective way for us to quit."


    Morgan said in a deep voice: "to set up a force company, at least nothing will have to go to battle in person. This is a good way. So, do you have any mature ideas now?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m just going to tell you, Morgan. I still need your help about setting up the company."

 Chapter 1165

    Morgan waved his hand and said, "what can I do for you?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang whispered to Morgan, "do you think if we want to set up a company, where should we register the company? Africa or the United States?"


    Gao Yang has a lot to ask Morgan about the establishment of the company. The first point is whether this private force company is better to open in the United States or in a chaotic place beyond the control of the king of heaven.


    There are many private force companies in the United States, both large and small. As long as they open, they can always find business. They will never die of hunger. If they mix well and have a large scale. In addition, with Morgan''s help, they can receive many orders from the Ministry of defense, not to mention the security work in Iraq and Afghanistan.


    However, the disadvantages of putting the main body of the company in the United States will not be less. Although the United States has a high tolerance for dead force companies, it has not reached the point of allowing private force companies to be lawless. Everything has to follow the rules. In this way, there will be no less security work, but it is not easy to make a lot of money.


    If the company is opened in a chaotic place, such as in Africa, like the EO company in South Africa in those years, it has the strength to intervene in a civil war and fight a real war. The money is much more, but such a company must be punished. It is very unlikely to maintain a large company in the open.


    Morgan also frowned and thought for a long time before he said in a deep voice: "In the United States, you have to apply for a company in the United States. Otherwise, it will be difficult for you to survive. First, open the company in the United States, and you will have the fundamentals. You can receive a lot of business to maintain the company''s survival. I can help receive some business, but if you place the company''s registration outside the United States, it is impossible to receive business from the United States."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "Registering in the United States can indeed receive enough business to maintain the company''s survival, but in the United States, there is no way to contract some shady business. The United States has strict supervision on PMC. If I want to carry out some shady business in the United States, I have to raise another group of people. Will this cost too much?"


    Morgan said with a smile, "there''s no way. If you want to do both legitimate and improper business, you have to pay some price. You''ll be a security guard in Iraq today and pull the same group of people to Africa as mercenaries tomorrow. How can there be such a good thing?"


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said, "my idea is to mainly rely on security business to maintain and take mercenary tasks to make a lot of money. These two points are very important. Well, it seems that I must give up. Morgan, which do you think I should choose between the light and dark side of business?"


    Morgan shrugged and said, "of course, you need both. You have to focus on something, but don''t give up that completely. If you want me to say, I still suggest you set up a company in the United States, wash your identity, and then raise a group of mercenaries in Africa, which can help you deal with your invisible business at any time."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "man, raising mercenaries is very expensive, and the pure mercenary model is difficult to have enough business to maintain. Don''t forget, what I want is not the cannon fodder mercenary group."


    After that, Gao Yang stood up, turned around in the small room for two steps, and whispered to Morgan: "A large company like armored group now has enough financial resources to support a large business that is idle at ordinary times and is specially used to deal with large businesses with high profits but can''t see the light. However, it''s difficult for our company to support the same dark team. It seems that it can only be possible after we develop and grow.


    Or I can take another method, that is to establish a medium mercenary regiment like the virgin of steel, with the number controlled at less than 200 and only engaged in mercenary business. However, this model is a little different from my assumption, because I want to establish a team equipped with helicopters and armor and capable of participating in national war, and a security company and Small and medium mercenaries can''t meet my requirements. "


    Morgan frowned: "Gao, why do you have to have large companies such as armed helicopters and armored vehicles? You have to understand that just raising these equipment is a lot of money, and the types of combat you can contact don''t need these heavy equipment at all."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "well, it''s a little complicated to say. Well, let me put it this way. The reason why I must use these heavy equipment is that I will have these heavy equipment. I can''t use these heavy equipment, whether it''s establishing a light security company or a mercenary regiment."


    Morgan looked puzzled and said, "you have a lot of heavy equipment? Where did you come from?"


    Gao Yang smiled embarrassed again and said, "it''s from big Ivan."


    Morgan said suddenly, "Oh, I see, so what equipment do you have and how much?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said: "Well, one il76 large transport aircraft, one C130 transport aircraft, five Mi-24 helicopters, three Mi-35 helicopters, four S-70 helicopters, six T-72 tanks, four m109a4155mm self-propelled howitzers, eight 2s31 120mm self-propelled howitzers, 23 BMP-2 armored vehicles, nine BMP-3 armored vehicles, twelve M113 armored vehicles, and 2000 AK47 rifles and 3000 AK74, 1400 M16, bullets, mortars, grenades, these things are unlimited, unlimited time, unlimited place. Speak if you want. "


    Morgan opened his mouth and looked at Gao Yang for a long time without saying a word.


    Gao Yang had to wave his hand and whispered, "Hey, Morgan, what are you thinking?"


    Morgan closed his mouth, shook his head and whispered, "FAK, big Ivan fruit is really generous. There are hundreds of millions of these things. Wow, no wonder you have to start a big company. FAK, if someone gives me these things for nothing, I have to start a big company."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile: "you see, the problem is here. Big Ivan said he would send me back. Although big Ivan lost contact temporarily, the news I got from any channel is that he will definitely reappear, and as long as he appears, I can get these things."


    Morgan snapped his fingers and said firmly, "it''s better to take the things given by others as soon as possible. Well, as soon as the company starts, it must be large enough and use everything first, so you don''t want to open a large security company, but a super large private force company."


    Gao Yang''s helpless way: "But the problem is that if you register a regular company in the United States, you can''t use these things. If you register a company in Africa, you still can''t use these things. Now there is no war of sufficient scale. Big Ivan''s suggestion to me is to separate the company, one in the United States and one in Africa, but large transport aircraft can be used anywhere, but those offensive heavy weapons, Not in the United States. "


    Morgan said with a smile, "then you can open two, one light and one dark."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "man, it''s easy to do it clearly, and you can maintain the work of the United States, but where is it secretly? Such a large armed force must have a base for resettlement. In addition, the daily consumption and personnel salary of such a large armed force are astronomical and can''t afford it."


    Morgan sighed: "yes, equipment alone is not enough. There must be someone. You have to have a lot of money to support personnel matching the equipment. Where is the base and business for such an offensive force? Let me think about it."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I just can''t think of how to solve this problem."


    After thinking for a moment, Morgan suddenly raised his head and said, "why do you have to take money to fight? If you can get other benefits, your company can survive."


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "just like the EO in South Africa in those years? In return for receiving mineral exploitation rights?"


    Morgan snapped his fingers and said excitedly, "man, if there is such a huge force as guarantee, our diamond mine can be opened by ourselves. There still needs to be sold to others. How about putting the base in South Sudan? We help South Sudan defend the border and prevent Sudan''s attack. FAK, our own diamond mine will be enough to support your big company."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "of course, but can you do it? This is a foreign force on the territory of a sovereign state. Can you handle it?"


    Morgan raised his finger and shook it continuously. "It''s difficult. It''s really difficult, but it''s not completely impossible. At least we can take it as a direction."


    After thinking for a moment, Morgan said reluctantly: "if South Sudan and Sudan fight, South Sudan has almost no national defense force. If they fight, you can put your base in South Sudan. Unfortunately, if you can''t fight, it''s hard to say when you can handle the male Sudan."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said, "do you think Somalia has any interests? If so, I think it''s OK to put the base in Somalia first. The problem is that there must be interests. Otherwise, it''s a pure money burning behavior to pull up a large force to fight in Somalia."


    Morgan also touched his chin and said in a deep voice, "yes, your friendship with the Somali skeleton Gang is quite good. If you pull up a large army, it will be invincible in Somalia. However, where are the interests of Somalia?"


    "Do you think it''s OK for us to fight for the skeleton gang and exchange it for their charging right at sea?"


    Morgan shook his head and said, "no, the skeleton Gang still collects money at sea like that. The money they get is not enough to pay you, and it''s too noticeable. If you collect money for them, you''ll have to offend the most important countries in the world. Well, where are the interests of Somalia?"

 Chapter 1166

    What''s wrong with Somalia? This question really baffles Gao Yang.


    What is there in Somalia? In his high impression, there are war, poverty, hunger, chaos, the most famous pirates now, and the Somali Youth Party, which has made a lot of noise recently. As for the place where he can make money, he can''t think of it anyway.


    Morgan is also a thoughtful look. Gao Yang thinks he can''t think of where to make money. Maybe Morgan can think of it, so he doesn''t dare to speak for fear of disturbing Morgan.


    After a long time, Morgan finally coughed at Gao Yang, and then said in a deep voice, "do you think of anything?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I thought you would think of any profitable business in Somalia."


    Morgan frowned and waved, "I can''t think of how to make money in that ghost place. You know more about Somalia. I thought you might find business opportunities that can make money."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "sorry to disappoint you."


    Morgan reluctantly said: "That is no, Somalia. All I can think of is the golden waterway, but we can''t intervene in this unless you plan to be a pirate. Moreover, Somalia has no oil, no minerals and nothing. Well, even if there is, the environment in Somalia can''t be exploited at all. I really can''t think of any place in Somalia where people can make money."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "there are bananas in Somalia. The bananas in Somalia are really delicious."


    Morgan laughed and said loudly, "how about you go to Somalia to fight a war and grab all the bananas?"


    Morgan''s joke was not funny, so both of them didn''t laugh, but frowned. After a while, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "can''t you find a way to make money in such a place suitable for the base?"


    Morgan sighed and said, "yes, control Somalia, carry out infrastructure construction, build a port, control it, guard the golden waterway, and don''t worry about making money."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you''re kidding again."


    Morgan sighed: "it would be nice if it were still the cold war period when the United States and the Soviet Union competed for hegemony. If you want to control Somalia, naturally someone will give you money. Unfortunately, the cold war has been over for a long time."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, and then said cautiously, "otherwise, let''s check the Internet to see what''s valuable in Somalia, and then help the skeleton gang fight on this condition?"


    Before he finished, Gao Yang overturned his idea. He said helplessly: "no, when I didn''t say it, even if Somalia suddenly found the world''s largest oil field, it can''t be exploited. It can''t be exploited for at least ten or eight years. I don''t have enough financial resources to support it until then."


    Morgan frowned: "it''s a pity that the United States is not interested in Somalia. After the Black Hawk fall, the United States has completely abandoned Somalia. Otherwise, if I can help the United States completely control Somalia, I can help fight for American assistance, but it''s obviously impossible now."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "forget it, American assistance is not easy to take. We can cooperate with you and the U.S. government. We don''t know how to die in the end."


    Morgan waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "the United States can''t find China. The United States has a military base in Djibouti and is not very interested in controlling Somalia, but China is different. If it can have a foothold in Somalia and establish a military base, I think China should be interested. It''s not too much to let China give hundreds of millions of dollars of assistance every year."


    Gao Yang glanced at Morgan and said helplessly, "Morgan, you are used to dealing with Zhengfu, so you have to have a higher vision. I''m willing to do so, but do you think it''s possible?"


    Morgan said with a bitter smile: "well, the possibility is very small. Well, it''s better to give up the idea of doing business with a large country. This involves too many things of positive governance significance. I really shouldn''t touch it. Well, I can''t help it at all."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "do you think you can make money by beating the Somali youth party?"


    Morgan shook his head and said, "the question is who gives money? Kenya? Do they have money?"


    Gao Yang was so worried that he pulled his hair and said helplessly, "what''s the significance of the existence of a country like Somalia? You can''t see any place to make money, FAK!"


    Morgan raised his hand again. After thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly clapped his hand and said loudly, "yes!"


    Gao Yang was startled and said happily, "have you got an idea?"


    Morgan nodded, then looked at Gao Yang mysteriously and said in a deep voice: "Gao, think about it. Now, in addition to Somalia, is there a country that can let you establish a base?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, only Somalia is the most suitable."


    Morgan snapped his fingers and said confidently, "yes, there is really no place more suitable for you than Somalia in the current world situation. With this conclusion, it is easy to come to the answer that Somalia is the place you must occupy, even if it seems that Somalia has no possibility of making money at present, right?"


    "Morgan, you can say it simply," he shrugged


    Morgan smiled and said, "in short, you can prepare for building a base in Somalia. Somalia will become your gold digger."


    Gao Yang stood up and motioned that he still didn''t understand, but Morgan smiled again and said, "Gao, if you want to build a big company, can you set up it soon?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "of course it''s impossible. Even if big Ivan appears and the equipment is given to me, it will take time. I think it''s amazing to set up a company within a year."


    Morgan smiled: "that''s all right. You should negotiate with Somalis now and start preparing for the establishment of a base in Somalia. From the moment your company is established, you will have endless business."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "where is the source of wealth?"


    Morgan said with a smile: "from the largest Kaizi in the world, I mean the arms. They are rich and very rich. Remember not to be too stingy in the quotation at that time. Dare to quote a big number you dare not think of. Don''t worry. The gold owner will be willing to pay at that time."


    "Arms, the biggest Kaizi? You mean Shah?"


    Morgan smiled, stretched out his thumb at Gao Yang, and then said with a smile: "at that time, you can eat two, just like the arms dealers do, man, quickly occupy a place in Somalia, and then set up your company. A year is a little too long."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "no, wait, what are you talking about? I still don''t understand. What business will there be in Shah?"


    Morgan smiled and said, "not now, doesn''t mean not in the future. When I say the future, I mean in a very short time."


    Morgan has been selling off and said helplessly, "Morgan, come on, can you tell me more happily?"


    Morgan obviously enjoyed the feeling of selling off. He slowly said, "how much territory does the skeleton Gang occupy now? Where have they been? Does Berbera occupy it?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t contacted the skeleton Gang during this period. I think Berbera hasn''t been killed yet. It''s an important town occupied by Somaliland. The skeleton version''s base camp is still bososa."


    Morgan stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "help the skeleton Gang to beat down Berbera, and then you occupy Berbera as the base. Berbera is very important, because where there is an airport, you occupy Berbera, at least you don''t have to build the airport runway yourself."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I will follow your advice. Now I won''t say anything. I''m waiting for you to take the initiative to reveal the answer."


    Morgan smiled again and said, "well, now I tell you, if you set up a base in Somalia, it doesn''t mean that the place where you make money must be in Somalia. The place where you really want to make money is opposite the Gulf, Yemen!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Yemen? What is there to make money in Yemen?"


    Morgan said leisurely, "have you heard of Hussein''s armed forces?"


    Gao Yang widened his eyes and said, "husai armed forces? I''ve heard that although they are supported by Iran, husai armed forces are still very poor. What profit can they make?"


    Morgan shook his finger and said with a smile: "the profit is big. The Hussein armed forces are supported by Iran. Now the situation in Yemen is very stable, but look, it will not calm down all the time. Iran will make the Hussein armed forces move. With the support of Iran, the Hussein armed forces can quickly make Yemen like Syria. Who is the most urgent when the faction represented by the Hussein armed forces in Yemen gains power?"


    Gao Yang suddenly realized and said, "Shah!"


    Morgan snapped his fingers and smiled: "You should send someone to help Hussein arm. In a few days, you can beat all Sana''a down. It''s best to collect money from Iranians. Even if you can''t get money, it doesn''t matter. When Shah can''t sit still, then Shah has to act. At that time, you can help Shah arm Hussein. Man, Shah, how can you make money from Shah Did I teach you? "


    Gao Yang suddenly pointed to Morgan and nodded again and again. It''s not difficult to make money from Shah, the wronged head loved by everyone.


    Who is Morgan? He is one of the most well-informed people in the world. Even some senior officials in the United States are not more well-informed than him. Moreover, people with insight like Yemen know that they are already in the crater. Morgan said that if Yemen wants chaos, it will be chaos.


    Gao Yang didn''t ask whether Morgan''s information was accurate. He just nodded repeatedly and immediately smiled at Morgan: "Yemen is a little poor, but do you think there are any shotguns in their presidential palace?"


    Morgan smiled and said, "of course, do you need to ask, man, I''m waiting for you to find me some good goods."


    Gao Yang immediately poured the wine, and then regardless of whether Morgan drank it or not, he added a little to Morgan''s cup and said with a smile, "come on, I wish us both a good harvest. Cheers."


    Morgan took up his glass and said in a deep voice, "remember to be better prepared at that time. It''s best to empty all the good goods in the presidential palace. I''ll book the antique shotguns in advance. I don''t think I have too many collections. Also, don''t spread the content of our conversation today. The news is exclusive. You know, cheers."

 Chapter 1167

    Gao Yang never thinks he is a good person, but he is not a bad scum. He is a mercenary, but he still retains his conscience. At best, he can be regarded as a bad person with a bottom line.


    However, after a long talk with Morgan, Gao Yang felt that he had rushed towards the road of ambition and conspiracy. However, it''s no wonder that when dealing with big Ivan, Morgan, ulyanko, Justin and polovich all day, the most people around him are mercenaries of all shapes and colors. It''s strange to learn well.


    In particular, he has been with big Ivan and Morgan for a long time. When it comes to subverting a country and being a warmonger who secretly provokes a war, Gao Yang doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    Mercenaries are war animals. Gao Yang has been in the mercenary circle for a long time and can still stick to the bottom line. It is very ethical.


    It''s unrealistic for Gao Yang to be an uncrowned king who can secretly affect the world situation. However, Gao Yang is still very interested in being an underground world leader who can affect the fate of a small country and determine the war trend of one or even several small countries.


    Gao Yang''s drinking capacity is not good. After drinking less than two glasses of whisky, he is a little tipsy. When he turns his glass and ponders how to really become a big man who can control his destiny with both black and white, Morgan opens his mouth leisurely.


    "Gao, you are already very influential in the mercenary circle, but this is not enough. When you really establish a big company and have your powerful force, you will really become a big man. You are the real powerful giant on the dark side of the world."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m trying to become the giant you said as soon as possible."


    Morgan shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, I don''t mean that. I mean, are you ready for your disguise? Are you ready for your retreat?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it''s too early to say this."


    Morgan sighed and said: "No, it''s not too early. You have to prepare for your future. Listen, Gao, you know that many businesses I do can''t be exposed, but I can live comfortably in the United States. In the public view, I have a legitimate identity and career, and I''m still a philanthropist. In addition, my business involves many big families, so I can live in the United States It''s reassuring. I don''t have to worry about being suddenly broken in and taken away by the police one day. No one dares to do so, even those who master the United States know exactly what I do. "


    After laughing, Morgan continued: "Big Ivan is different from me. I swim on the boundary between light and darkness, and big Ivan is just walking in the dark world. Therefore, his way of self-protection is to master huge power, so that all countries dare not easily provoke him even if they know his existence, because if they fail to kill big Ivan, they must be prepared to bear his most violent revenge."


    Gao Yang wanted to say that big Ivan had been engaged by the United States, but he didn''t say it after thinking about it, because Morgan was right. After big Ivan disappeared, the United States had no intention to continue to work on big Ivan''s channels, which can explain some problems.


    Morgan''s deep voice: "The world is far from as calm as it seems. Ordinary people live in illusory stability, because everyone is following a rule. There are many big people in the underground world in the world, but the world is still in the hands of the government. The big people in the underground world are not stupid enough to provoke the government, because the strength gap is still too big, and the government, Sometimes they will attack the big people in the underground world, because the Zhengfu represents natural justice. They must attack the underground world that disturbs the normal order. The law of the jungle is universal all over the world at any time. "


    Morgan waved his hand and said in a loud voice: "You''re still a little person now. You won''t attract too many people''s attention, so you''re safe now. But if you really become a big person, it''s different. You''ll attract a lot of people''s attention. You can''t hide it only. Gao, you can''t expect to hide it from everyone in the process of gradually rising. Therefore, you have to take measures to protect yourself, even the world''s people Everyone knows you''re an asshole, but why not put up with you? "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it''s too difficult. I''m so strong that any government can''t provoke. Isn''t that a joke? Even if I have a strong army and can be strong there, I don''t dare to provoke any government. This is a false proposition at all."


    Morgan''s deep voice: "It''s very difficult, but not impossible. If it''s simple, it''s also very simple. You have a strong armed force, you''re the boss, but the boss is not enough. You still have to have contacts. For example, your contacts behind you in the United States are complex, such as me. I''ll try my best to ensure that you won''t be hit, but I''m not enough, you We have to open up enough and strong networks to endorse you. "


    "For example..."


    Morgan smiled and said: "For example, Zhengzhi donation, Gao, the United States is very realistic, very realistic. You are friends with military interests. They will speak for you. If you are good at shooting, you should have a good relationship with the rifle association. Their energy is not small. The most important thing is to open up your Zhengzhi channel. You can provide Zhengzhi donation to a promising senator, congressman, or even in the presidential campaign The future president of the United States will provide a lot of financial support. "


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and sighed, "is that ok?"


    Morgan said with a smile, "of course, listen to me, man, the guests are very realistic. If you are willing to take out a lot of money to help him run, he has to speak for you. Well, from this point, the guests in the United States have professional ethics. Mercenaries need professional ethics. Of course, the guests are the same. No one is more noble than anyone."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said, "I see. I see. So specifically, what should I do?"


    Morgan laughs: "I''ll introduce some people to you, my basic plan, but only my faction is not enough. You have to find your own main power circle. If more than two Zhengzhi networks endorse for you, you don''t have to worry about any problems in the United States. You kill people and set fire all over the world. As long as you don''t get the United States, no one will start your mind, use each other and help each other , enjoy your cooperation. "


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "I see. How do you do it? Start preparing now?"


    Morgan nodded and said, "yes, now start to prepare, but it''s just preparation. To tell the truth, you can''t enter the vision of those big people. Only if you have enough strength, you are qualified to cooperate with those big people in an equal capacity. Otherwise, even if you offer a large amount of money with both hands, you will be swallowed by others."


    Gao Yang scratched his head. At this time, Morgan said with a smile: "your lucky place is to know me and big Ivan. Man, when you are still weak, I will help you and give you time to grow. When you grow into a big man with enough strength, you have to open up your own way."


    Gao Yang sighed: "Morgan, I really don''t know how to thank you."


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "thank me? Why thank me? Gao, we are friends, but I am willing to do this for you, not all out of friendship. To be frank, we can also use each other. You know, what I lack now is strong force, so I can''t complete many things smoothly."


    After that, Morgan said to Gao Yang with a serious face: "You don''t have to thank me at all. When you grow up, you will also help me. For me, this is that my protective power is stronger. I trust you. I know you will certainly help me do anything, so I''m willing to help you do anything. Man, who is stronger between us in the future? I''ve seen too many latecomers."


    Morgan was so excited that he waved his hand and said seriously again: "Gao, you should know that I am behind me because I have the support of a big family. This is a good thing, but it is also a bad thing. Because I can''t get rid of the control of that big family, I have a transparent ceiling on my head, but you are different. There are no constraints on your head. I help you now, but what about the future? Who depends on who in the future? It''s really uncertain, really I''m not sure. "


    Looking at Morgan, there should be something to say. Gao Yang didn''t speak, but looked at Morgan quietly. Sure enough, Morgan waved and smiled again: "There''s another very important reason. I''m old. I can still do it now, but what about five years later, ten years later? What if I can''t do it? His character is not a person who does big things, and I do too many enemies. Gao, I have to plan for Bob''s future, and you are Bob''s friend. You are good friends."


    He shouted loudly and said, "Morgan, I can say that no matter what I look like in the future, as long as Bob needs my help, no matter what, I will do my best to help him. I didn''t want to say this, but it seems better to say it."


    Morgan said with a smile, "you really don''t have to say, because I know you will do that. If you don''t see your temperament, I won''t help you like this. Gao, you always say that you are lucky to know me. In fact, Bob and I are lucky. You are our common friends. With you, I don''t have to worry too much about Bob''s future."


    After that, Morgan took a long breath and said, "think about what I said. Your thinking is still in the era of mercenaries. You don''t understand what to do. I''ll teach you how to do it. After coming to the United States this time, I''ll take you to meet a few people first. You should practice in advance for the future."

 Chapter 1168

    Morgan is definitely Gao Yang''s mentor. He benefited a lot from a long talk with Morgan.


    Before, Gao Yang had a general idea of his future plan, but it was not clear. There was still a lack of a clear road map for what to do. However, under the guidance of Morgan, Gao Yang had a feeling of clearing the fog, and his plan for the future suddenly became clear.


    As long as Gao Yang is not stupid, he has to think about Morgan''s words. He thought silently for a long time, engraved Morgan''s words in his mind, and then said, "Morgan, I remember your words. If there''s anything I don''t understand, I''ll ask you again."


    Morgan said with a wry smile, "if only Bob could be as motivated as you. He never takes what I say to him to heart."


    Morgan seemed helpless, but he quickly waved his hand and said, "let him go. Bob can choose his favorite career. It''s not necessarily a good thing for him to really let him inherit my career."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you don''t have to worry about Bob''s future. He just has his own way to go. Morgan, how''s your shotgun looking? Is it wired?"


    Morgan shook his head and said helplessly, "it''s completely broken, especially now that Ukraine has been in chaos. It''s more difficult to find clues. I''ve withdrawn all the people. At least for the time being, there''s no need to continue wasting manpower in Ukraine."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "when Ukraine is in chaos, we have to hurry to find it. The war has a devastating impact on any collection. Why did you withdraw back now?"


    Morgan smiled bitterly: "It''s no use staying in Ukraine. There''s no useful clue. Simon, they found some information about Peter sergeyevich. Peter sergeyevich''s father married a Ukrainian wife and lived in Kiev. Peter Sergeyev did stay in Ukraine after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, but it''s uncertain whether he lived in Kiev."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "that''s not without a clue. If you find out the whereabouts of Peter sergeyevich, you can always find out if he has a hobby of collecting antique shotguns? Also, what about Peter sergeyevich''s father? Does his father have a hobby of collecting antique guns?"


    Morgan spread his hand and said: "I''m not sure. Peter sergeyevich died too early. It doesn''t make any sense to find out his former address. Oh, one more thing can be found out is Peter sergeyevich''s family status. He also married a Ukrainian woman and gave birth to a daughter, but his wife and daughter left their original address long ago. Simon found the house where he lived before his death But the house was assigned to sergeyevich in the Soviet era. It was taken back by Ukraine a long time ago and now belongs to the government. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "check his wife."


    Morgan sighed, "it''s up to you to say that if you check it, you can''t find it at all, man. Don''t forget that Peter sergeyevich is from the KGB. Almost all his data have been destroyed. It''s difficult for us to find out."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "what about dusselyev? Did you find out anything?"


    Morgan shook his head and said, "dusselyev''s family background is more difficult to check, but fortunately, we found some information about him in Russia. Although it is only a brief part, it can be confirmed that dusselyev himself and his father have no hobby of collecting antique guns, so dusselyev''s line can be completely abandoned."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "did we ignore a line, the photographer, who was the photographer of that picture? Was it taken by Peter sergeyevich and dusselyev with time delay, or did a third person take it for them?"


    Morgan said with a wry smile, "when you''re hunting, do you still bring tripods and other things just to take a group photo of yourself?"


    "Of course not."


    "So there must be a third person present, but the problem is, we only have one picture. It''s too difficult to find the photographer."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "can you find out what camera model took the picture? Check it. Since it appeared with Peter and dusselyev, it should also be a person stationed in the KGB in East Germany, and then find out who has the same type of camera... Forget it, it''s too difficult to find out."


    Morgan shrugged: "yes, there is no possibility to find out, so I can only choose to give up temporarily unless we can get new clues."


    After that, Morgan patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I''m counting on you to get new clues. You''re going to Ukraine soon. Don''t forget to look for it for me by the way. Although the hope is slim, I can only rely on you, and I think you can do it."


    Gao Yang smiled: "well, I''ll try to help you find the gun. Speaking of Ukraine, Morgan, when do you think it''s more appropriate for us to go to Ukraine?"


    Morgan thought for a moment and said, "it''s not the time yet. It must be too early. The Ukrainian government still controls the situation. It''s useless to go now. Don''t think you can take the lead early. In fact, it''s not the case at all. What you have to do is big business. The opportunities of big business are fleeting, and you can''t prepare in advance."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait. When do you think it''s a good time to enter Ukraine?"


    "Fight, only when we really fight, can we have a good chance. Wait, Ukraine is just beginning to chaos. It is estimated that there is still some time before the fight. Just be ready. It''s not too late to go again when the Ukrainian civil war begins."


    After that, Morgan said with a smile: "don''t worry. As long as you fight, you can''t stop soon. You have plenty of time to do business slowly in Ukraine. Don''t think of getting everything done at one time. It''s unrealistic. You have to look forward to being in Ukraine for a long time, or go in and out of Ukraine frequently. Take advantage of the fire and rob the business. The more the fire is, the easier it will be to start."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "well, since the bigger the fire, the better, let''s wait for the wind. The wind and fire will naturally be bigger. The United States, the European Union and Russia will not allow Ukraine to completely fall to each other. In my opinion, some of Ukraine have fought, but we don''t know how far they can fight."


    Morgan shrugged: "Who said it clearly? Maybe it''s a long-term struggle without breaking through, and the situation is tense, but the civil war can''t start all the time, or maybe NATO and Russia go to war and make Ukraine the fuse of the Third World War. In short, wait and see. All you have to do is prepare cash. That''s all. Anyway, you are a powerful force and buy it if you can, If you can''t buy it, grab it. "


    Gao Yang shook his head again and again and said with a smile, "no, no, I have decided that we should transform. If we can''t do it, we should try not to do it. We should all be businessmen. How can we rob? We''re not robbers."


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang with a smile, but Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "for us, it can''t be called robbery. You have to say that it''s our booty and our capture. How hard it is to rob."


    After they looked at each other and laughed, Morgan raised his hand to Gao Yang and said loudly, "one more thing, I just forgot to tell you, you put a man on the diamond mine, the guy called radar."


    Gao Yang immediately frowned and said, "radar, what''s the matter with him?"


    Morgan waved his hand down and said firmly, "that guy is good. He is a talent. Give him a raise."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I thought he caused some trouble. It''s good. It seems that he did well."


    Morgan nodded and said, "radar is a talent and has a good set of skills in war. In this attack, radar has played a key role. Moreover, this guy is good at dealing with those miners. Those miners are convinced by him. The management personnel I sent in the past can''t play a greater role than a radar. That guy is your man. You should do it yourself."


    "Radar, this guy is a pity. It''s a pity that he can''t read and can''t use some key electronic equipment. Otherwise, I''ll let him join Satan, so I''ll leave him in the most suitable place for his existence."


    Morgan shook his head and said, "yes, radar is right where it suits him. You run around the world and leave Africa. Radar doesn''t necessarily have his current ability. It''s good to let him stay in the mine."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, I''m going to visit the akuri tribe in South Sudan. I''ll give radar a raise or something as a reward."


    Morgan said with great interest, "when are you going to South Sudan? Don''t forget to call me before you go. If you have time, let''s go hunting together and call Bob. We''ll go hunting together and hunt with Bob. It should be the only common hobby of our father and son."


    After that, Morgan sighed and said, "I used to go hunting with Bob, but we haven''t gone hunting again since the accident in South Sudan. Now think about it, it''s time to go together."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, no problem. We''ll go hunting together and take your antique shotgun, ha ha."


    With a laugh and a roar, Gao Yang suddenly remembered a question, so he immediately said, "there''s another thing to trouble you, a member of the New York metropolitan baseball team? It''s better to be a senior or a scout."


    Morgan tapped his fingers on his forehead and said in a thoughtful way: "Let me see, the Mets, let me see, well, no, I don''t know the MetS. I have to ask my friends in New York. Maybe they know, but I can easily contact the boss of the New York Yankees. What''s the matter? Why do you ask this? Oh, I see, it''s Frye, right?"

 Chapter 1169

    After talking for a long time, when Gao Yang came out of the cabin, it was more than four hours later.


    After the conversation, Morgan didn''t come out with Gao Yang. Gao Yang gave Morgan a quiet space so that Morgan could enjoy and play with his new collection.


    Back in the big cabin, Gao Yang has nothing to do. It takes more than ten hours of flight time. Some are waiting.


    After chatting happily with everyone for a while, Gao Yang finally sat in his chair and fell asleep.


    He slept for hours. When he heard the prompt that the plane was about to land, he woke up and looked out of the window. It was still bright outside.


    Because they flew over less than half the earth and had a time difference of more than seven hours, Gao Yang said that they started at about 2 p.m. on February 8, and when they arrived over New York, the date was still February 8, and the local time in New York was only more than 6 p.m. and nearly 7 p.m.


    New York was dark early in February. The ground had fallen into darkness, but the sunset could be seen in the air.


    Gao Yang looked at the dazzling sunset, but his heart was calm. He knew that after watching the sun completely disappear into the horizon and the plane fell into darkness, the lights in the cabin lit up, while Gao Yang continued to look at the porthole and his face from the reflection of the glass.


    His face looked very vicissitudes, and grew stubble. Gao Yang couldn''t help touching his face and hesitated to get off the plane to find a place to clean up his face first.


    "Boss, we''re about to get off the plane. When we get off the plane, what shall we do first?"


    Frye shouted happily. The plane was descending rapidly and was about to land. After landing, it was just a little more than seven o''clock. There was still time to do a lot of things.


    Gao Yang immediately threw away his idea of dressing up. After hearing Frye''s question, he blurted out: "eat!"


    "Yes, just go to dinner!"


    "Let''s have a nice meal first, guys. I think it''s a really good idea."


    Tommy raised his hand and said loudly, "I totally agree to have a meal first, but what shall we eat?"


    "Chinese food! Real Chinese food!"


    Gao Yang, Cui Bo and Li JinFang, the three Chinese people, did not hesitate to report their choice. The content was consistent, and even their tone and firm expression were surprisingly consistent.


    "Borscht! Caviar! Da lieba!"


    Groliov excitedly reported his choice.


    Andy Ho said quickly, "French food, or Brazilian barbecue."


    Andy Ho''s answer really attracted a lot of boos. In Syria, everyone has had enough meat, especially barbecue, so regardless of the flavor, barbecue will never be welcomed.


    Fry shouted, "guys, how about going to my house!"


    Irene pursed her mouth and said firmly on her face, "no matter what you eat, I must eat a German pig elbow. I''ll do it myself, as well as cheese pork chops, sausages and all kinds of sausages!"


    Rafael swallowed his mouth and said, "spaghetti, pizza, seafood, guys, I miss Italy very much only when I think of food!"


    Jason said excitedly, "anything is OK. I can do anything."


    People looked at Jason with pitiful eyes. The poor child, it is estimated that he will not miss any food from Britain after eating Syrian food for another year. Britain, of course, including Scotland, is a desert of delicious food.


    Tommy was uncomfortable and said, "well, I think I''d like to eat Vita''s food, OK?"


    It was another boo from Qi Qi. After someone was booed again, everyone turned their eyes to Taylor.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Taylor looked very uncomfortable. Finally, he looked a little shy and said, "well, I want to find a Burger King..."


    There were boos everywhere, and many people impolitely raised their middle fingers at Taylor.


    Taylor said with a distressed face: "come on, guys, come on, I haven''t eaten a hamburger for more than a year. Well, I just want to eat a few Big Macs, drink a large coke, and then swallow a few French fries. Guys, don''t look at me like that."


    Gao Yang said in a pitiful voice: "forget it, don''t look at Taylor like this. Americans are better than British. He hasn''t eaten hamburgers for a long time. We should understand him. Well, I know a very good Chinese restaurant. It''s real Chinese food."


    Andy ho raised his hand and said loudly, "I''ll treat you to French dinner, guys. I''ll treat you tonight."


    Groliov shouted, "no, go to my house. My wife makes a good red vegetable soup, you know."


    "Stop! Move freely tonight. Whatever you want, go with you. I''ll accompany Ye Lianna to Chinese food."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "I''ll go home."


    "I''ll go home."


    Home in New York is easy to choose. Groliov and Frye are smiling, while the remaining bachelors immediately stir up after a brief calm.


    "Rabbit, huh?"


    "Well! Toad, how about going? Don''t pretend to be serious. Are you going or not? Big bird, postman, you two don''t have to say. Just come with us."


    After finishing talking to two inexperienced people, treble winked at Simon and said, "Simon, do you want to play tonight?"


    Simon shook his head and said, "how can I walk away."


    Simon is Morgan''s bodyguard. He can''t leave. Cui Bo said regretfully, "it''s a pity. Next time, I''ll call you again when I have a chance."


    Li JinFang frowned and said, "I''m sure I have to go, but where are the equipment? Also, how can I solve the meal? I have to be full first. Otherwise, you''d better go."


    Raphael said with disapproval on his face, "little Donny is waiting for us. Give him the equipment, and then eat his own food and gather after dinner."


    Li JinFang finally hesitated and nodded and said, "OK."


    Looking at several bachelors smiling and winking, Irene seemed a little confused.


    Looking at Irene alone, Gao Yang could not help but say, "Irene, what are you going to do?"


    Irene said angrily, "what else can I do, eat, and then go back to the hotel to sleep."


    After hate finished, Irene finally couldn''t help raising her middle finger to several collusive men and said loudly, "you bastards!"


    Although some can''t bear it, Gao Yang can''t pull Irene to be a light bulb, so he has to ignore Irene''s depression.


    Just then, the plane finally fell to the ground and began to slide. After the earthquake, Andy couldn''t help raising his hands and shouted, "Yeah! It''s great tonight!"


    The plane didn''t land at a big airport like Kennedy Airport, but at a private airport commonly used by Morgan. When the plane finally stopped taxiing, Morgan came out of the cabin with his gun bag on his back, waved to Gao Yang excitedly and said, "just woke up, you must be very busy tonight. Go ahead and get back in touch."


    The hatch had been opened. Gao Yang picked up his big bag, nodded to Morgan and got off the plane first.


    Little Donny has been waiting beside the runway in a van. After seeing Gao Yang and them, little Donny quickly ran to the plane and shouted to Gao Yang, "Hey, guys, you''re back!"


    After carrying the big bag and putting it into the van, Gao Yang hugged little Downey and said excitedly, "have you arranged it?"


    Little Donny snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "it''s arranged. The Hilton Hotel is not far from big dog''s house. Besides, no one knows you''re coming back."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "good. I hope everyone is at home. Where''s our car."


    Little Downey shouted, "wait outside. Put your equipment in the car and go quickly."


    They put their equipment on the truck driven by little Downey himself. Then when they put their things, little Downey distributed each of them a hotel room card. Of course, Gao Yang also had a room card.


    When Andy put his bag in the van, he smiled at little Downey and said, "we''re going to have a good time tonight. How about you? Are you interested in coming?"


    Little Downey immediately said with a surprise on his face, "OK, let''s go together, eh, but hey, toad, are you going too?"


    Li JinFang looked at little Downey and said in a deep voice, "yes, aren''t you going too?"


    Little Donny scratched his head in embarrassment, and then said with a depressed face, "well, I was going to invite you to my house. This, this, um, Eliza asked about you. Well, why don''t you go to my house tomorrow."


    After Li JinFang was stunned for a while, he finally nodded and said, "OK, go tomorrow."


    Gao Yang pointed to little Downey and said with a disdain on his face: "you guy who forgets friends, no, you guy who forgets sister, despise you!"


    Irene also raised her middle finger and said, "despise you!"


    After a bashful attack, little Donny shouted, "guys, guys, let''s go. Hey, welcome back to this colorful world."


    Gao Yang''s heart is like an arrow. There, he can take care of chatting with a group of people, and the others are similar. He hurriedly put down his things, then quickly left the airport, took the car arranged by little Donny, and ran to his destination.


    Gao Yang, groliov, Frye, Tommy, they are all the way. The place they want to go is basically a building. When they get on the bus, they are not interested in chatting. They just look forward to going back early.


    Finally, he got off the plane and took another hour''s bus. At 8 p.m., groliov arrived at home, while Gao Yang arrived at his father-in-law''s home.


    Standing at the door, groliov and Gao Yang looked at each other, but no one reached out and knocked. Like them, Frye and Tommy stood in the same corridor in front of their respective doors, but no one reached out.


    The four people looked at each other, and then nodded. After taking a deep breath, the three raised their hands and knocked on the door at the same time.


    The cat''s eye on groliov''s door opened, revealing the light in the room. Then the cat''s eye went dark. Then a woman''s scream rang out in the room, and then the door was opened. The same scene was staged in front of the door knocked by Tommy and Frye.


    The door opened. Groliov smiled at the woman inside and said, "honey, I''m back."

 Chapter 1170

    "Ye Lianna!"


    Natalia turned her head and yelled at the room. Then she turned her head back and hugged groliov at the door.


    Groliov held a bag in his hand and hugged Natalia with one hand. Then groliov left his bag with his right hand and hugged Natalia with both hands.


    Ye Lianna came out of her room. She held a violin in her left hand and a bow in her right hand. When she saw groliov at the door, ye Lianna opened her mouth in surprise, looked stunned, and the bow in her hand fell weakly to the ground.


    After the bow fell to the ground, ye Lianna was stupid. She took two steps forward slowly. The violin she was holding in her left hand fell slowly until it fell to the ground.


    "Dad."


    Yelina gave a weak cry.


    Groliov and Natalia finally let go of their blocked door. At this time, Gao Yang was able to come out from behind the door.


    Seeing Gao Yang from behind groliov, Yelena covered her mouth with her hands, gave a cry, then burst into tears, and then immediately ran towards Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang put down his bag and tried to hold it steady so as not to be knocked out of balance by Ye Lianna, and then hugged Ye Lianna.


    Ye Lianna hugged Gao Yang and refused to leave. After feeling wet on her shoulder, Gao Yang was distressed and guilty: "Why are you crying?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t see you. I thought something had happened to you."


    Ye Lianna sobbed and said, "I had a nightmare. I dreamed you were dead. I didn''t see you just now, honey..."


    Groliov and Natalia separated. They looked at Ye Liana who was still sobbing. Natalia said in a very sad way: "Ye Liana."


    Yelena loosened her hold, then threw herself into groliov''s arms, buried her head on groliov''s shoulder and sobbed, "I''m sorry, Dad."


    Groliov patted Yelena on the back and whispered, "it''s okay, baby, it''s okay. Don''t worry about us. We''re not good."


    Ye Lianna didn''t see Gao Yang. She subconsciously thought that something had happened to Gao Yang, although Gao Yang was behind groliov.


    Ye Lianna was just in a state of mental tension. She couldn''t help thinking, and then there were some small extreme reactions.


    Gao Yang took the two bags left at the door to the house, and then closed the door. At this time, ye Lianna let go of groliov, ran to her dropped violin with tears on her face, picked up the violin and looked at it. Then she ran back to her room. Then she ran to the bathroom.


    Natalia''s eyes were also red. She came forward and took Gao Yang''s bag. After putting it aside, she took Gao Yang''s hand and said loudly, "sit down quickly. She''s okay. Have you eaten?"


    Groliov sat on the sofa and said affectionately, "no, never mind the height, wife, cook for me."


    Natalia nodded repeatedly and said loudly to groliov and: "you have everything you want to eat. I''ll make it for you now."


    Groliov waved his hand and said with a smile, "anything, anything. I''m almost hungry."


    Ye Lianna came out of the bathroom, but her eyes were still red. She bypassed Gao Yang and sat between Gao Yang and groliov. Then she hugged groliov again and said in a deep voice, "Dad, you''re finally back."


    Gloyov''s expression was very complex. After patting Ye Lianna''s head gently, he whispered, "it''s okay. Don''t worry about us. It''s good to come back. Okay, baby, go to have dinner with Gao. He wants Chinese food, but he can''t think of it."


    After that, groliov waved to Gao Yang and said, "go, go to dinner."


    Gao Yang''s feeling is also very complicated. With him, groliov can''t enjoy the happiness of family reunion. However, it seems that groliov also needs a world of two.


    Ye Lianna seemed reluctant. At this time, Natalia whispered to Ye Lianna, "honey, go."


    Yelena stood up shyly. Then Natalia smiled and said, "do you drive out by yourself?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, waved his hand and said, "it''s better to drive and go out."


    Natalia smiled and said, "drive your own car out. I''ve covered my car with clothes. There''s nothing gray, but you have to take off your car clothes yourself. Ye Lianna, go and get Gao the key."


    Ye Lianna returned to her room with a little shyness, and then took out Gao Yang''s car key. Gao Yang took the key. When she and ye Lianna were about to leave, groliov''s face was very complex and whispered, "see you tomorrow. Don''t forget to come back for lunch."


    Gao Yang waved his fist at groliov and took Yelena''s hand out of the door.


    See you tomorrow, that is, you don''t have to go home in the evening. It was Natalia who made the decision. This time, groliov finally spoke in person.


    When she left the house, ye Lianna stuck to Gao Yang. Until she entered the underground garage and needed to put away the car clothes covered with the car, ye Lianna had to leave Gao Yang temporarily.


    Ye Lianna is very dependent on Gao Yang, but strangely, she doesn''t talk much.


    After getting into the car and driving out of the underground garage, ye Lianna only looked at Gao Yang but didn''t speak. Gao Yang finally couldn''t help laughing and said, "what''s the matter, baby, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    "I miss you very much."


    After blurting out a word, ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang''s face and bit her lips. After a while, she said cautiously, "were you dangerous when you were in Syria?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "of course it''s not dangerous. We''ve been making calls all the time. Don''t you forget that my place is very safe. How can there be any danger."


    Ye Lianna clenched her lips and said, "I know you''re lying to me. The sound of shell explosion is different from that of shell firing. I can tell."


    Gao Yang was speechless, and ye Lianna regretted on her face after she finished saying, "I''m sorry, Gao, I''m a little too nervous. I know. In fact, it''s better for me to look like I don''t know anything. I''m sorry, I can''t control it."


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said, "well, ah, in fact, it doesn''t matter if girls are smarter. You are already very smart."


    Ye Lianna sighed slightly and said, "I had a dream last night. I dreamed that you were... Well, then you didn''t call me today. I''ve been thinking about it. I''m sorry, Gao. Am I embarrassing you?"


    Gao Yang smiled and waved his hand and said, "no, no, in fact, there is really a little danger in my place. In the place of war, how can there be no danger at all, right? But it''s really nothing. You don''t have to worry too much. Also, we have decided that we won''t have any dangerous tasks in the future."


    The surprise on Ye Lianna''s face, to be exact, was ecstasy. She looked at Gao Yang with an incredible face and said, "are you going to retire?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Oh, it''s not retirement. It''s another way. Well, we won''t directly fight in the future."


    Ye Lianna looked disappointed, but she smiled happily and said, "you didn''t lie to me this time."


    "No, how could I lie to you? It must not be so dangerous in the future, really."


    Gao Yang spoke in a sincere tone, but he didn''t believe what he said.


    If nothing happens, Satan will soon go to Ukraine. Where is Ukraine? It is a member country of the former Soviet Union and a heavy industrial base of the former Soviet Union. There is no shortage of heavy weapons and people who can use heavy weapons. At least there is no need to worry about the impact of heavy weapons in Syria. In Ukraine, Perhaps just a shell that missed can bring all Satan up and down. Moreover, even if Satan goes to Ukraine to do business rather than fight, the risk is only higher than that of Syria.


    In addition to comforting Ye Lianna, Gao Yang will certainly not say anything to Ye Lianna. There are many ways for Gao Yang to change the topic.


    "Honey, when can you ask for leave? When you ask for leave, we''ll go to Europe. Which country do you want to go to? We''ll have a good time. Don''t worry about anything. Now tell me, do you have any plans?"


    Gao Yang''s way of changing the topic was too blunt, but ye Lianna reluctantly smiled and responded to Gao Yang.


    "I''m going to ask for leave tomorrow. I should be able to invite you. Well, shall we go to Broadway to see the opera first?"


    Ye Lianna has wanted to go to the opera for a long time, but she hasn''t been there. Last time ye Lianna bought tickets, but she couldn''t go. Although Gao Yang was not interested in the opera at all, he agreed and said, "OK, of course, no problem. I''ll buy tickets. What do you want to see? Well, after watching the opera?"


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "I can watch anything with you. You can arrange it."


    Gao Yangxing''s way: "OK, let''s watch the opera, then go to Los Angeles and Portland, play in the United States for a few days, then we go to Italy, we go to the museum, see the Roman Colosseum, then go to Austria, go to Vienna to listen to the concert, then go to Germany for a few days, and then go to Britain, go to Scotland to see the Loch Ness monster and see the river dance, OK?"


    Ye Lianna smiled, nodded and said, "OK."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "or do you have any place you want to go? Tell me, let''s go."


    After thinking about it, ye Lianna said with a smile, "I want to go to a place with a sunny beach. I went to Europe. Shall we be on the beach?"


    The Russians seem to be irresistible to the sun and the beach. Groliov is like this, and so is Yelena. It doesn''t matter where she used to be. It''s good to be happy. Gao Yang immediately said with a smile: "OK, but you''d better take a longer vacation."

 Chapter 1171

    Gao Yang finally arrived at the Chinese restaurant he liked very much.


    These days, Chinese people are all over the world, and authentic Chinese restaurants have opened all over the world in the footsteps of Chinese people.


    The so-called Chinese food, which has been improved and made foreigners feel very happy, but Chinese people don''t understand what it is. Of course, there is room for survival. However, authentic Chinese food is also emerging in large numbers, and the taste is absolutely pure. However, restaurants with real Chinese food are relatively expensive.


    When Gao Yang arrived, it was more than 8:30. It was past the peak of dinner. When Gao Yang took Ye Lianna''s hand and sat down in front of a round table, there were not many people in the restaurant.


    As soon as he sat down in front of the table and waited for the Chinese waiter to stand forward, Gao Yang took the menu and immediately said to Ye Lianna, "what do you want to eat?"


    Ye Lianna smiled sweetly and said, "I''ve had dinner. You don''t care about me."


    Gao Yang didn''t have to be polite. He didn''t look at the menu. He directly said to the waiter, "do you have dumplings?"


    The waiter looked embarrassed and said in English, "sorry, sir, we don''t have dumplings."


    Gao Yang breathed loudly and said, "I want shredded potatoes with hot and sour sauce, shredded pork with fish flavor, braised meat, sweet and sour ribs, fried green vegetables, seasonal vegetables and fish head with chopped pepper. I remember you have here. Come..."


    After several notes, the waiter hurriedly said, "please wait a minute, sir. Today we don''t have fish head with chopped pepper. What''s more, are you dining for two? If so, you''ve ordered enough."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, it''s not much. Don''t worry. Just give it to me. Then remember, give me a big cucumber dipped in sauce. By the way, slip fat intestines and give me one, how many?"


    The waiter counted and said, "seven dishes, sir."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "well, gather up eight dishes and let me think about it. Can you give me another Mapo Tofu? Oh, your Mapo Tofu is not authentic. Well, ask your cook to pick up your specialty and give me a tofu."


    It''s all home-made dishes. There are no expensive dishes, but what Gao Yang wants now is home-made dishes. At this time, he can''t eat abalone and lobster.


    After staying on the plane for more than ten hours, Gao Yang is already very hungry. In addition, after staying in Syria for so long, Gao Yang''s eyes are almost green when he orders the dishes he wants to eat.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s impatient appearance, ye Lianna smiled and said to Gao Yang, "don''t you want a soup?"


    Gao Yang immediately patted his head and said to the waiter, "by the way, give me a soup. Let me think about what to drink. Well, simply, give me a pimple soup. The cook will certainly make it, or tomato and egg soup. Forget it. Give me a basin of both."


    When talking about pimple soup, Gao Yang could only use Chinese. After he finished, the waitress in her twenties finally laughed, handed Gao Yang a folder of the menu, and then said in Chinese: "are you from the north?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in Chinese, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    The waiter said with a smile, "nothing. You''ll know you''re from the north as soon as you hear the soup you want. When southerners come, don''t have pimple soup. We don''t have this in our store, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, pimple soup is easy to make. Let our chef make one for you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "thank you."


    The waiter left, Gao Yang shrugged at Ye Lianna and said, "this is me. If Andy comes, he must open his mouth and say to give me a beautiful soup. This store really has it, but I''m not interested in Andy''s beautiful soup. I just want to have a pimple soup."


    The restaurant Gao Yang goes to is in Chinatown. It is not a distinctive restaurant of Sichuan or Shandong cuisine, but there are all kinds of cuisines and many cooks. Signature dishes can be found everywhere, which can fully meet Gao Yang''s needs.


    Ye Lianna just smiled, while Gao Yang had picked up his chopsticks and said to Ye Lianna, "unfortunately, I didn''t like dumplings very much, but I''ve been eating them these days. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have them here."


    The food was still fast. Gao Yang didn''t wait long, but the sweet and sour ribs were the first to be sent up and put on the table. Gao Yang took a deep breath and said to Ye Lianna, "you too."


    Gao Yang is really not polite. He picks up the spare ribs and puts them in his mouth. He has tasted the taste he hasn''t seen for a long time. Gao Yang can''t care about anything.


    Eating is eating. After eating half the plate empty in the blink of an eye, Gao Yang refused to stop his chopsticks and said with a reluctant face: "no, you can''t eat too fast, or you won''t be able to eat anything else in a moment."


    After speaking frankly to himself, Gao Yang saw Ye Lianna with a surprised face and said shyly, "well, don''t look at it. Although you''ve had dinner, you can also eat some. Come and eat with me."


    Ye Lianna picked up the chopsticks, then looked at Gao Yang with a distressed face and said, "honey, how long haven''t you eaten? You must be hungry there?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "no, I''m really tired of the food over there. There''s nothing else. How can we starve? It''s just that we''ve been flying for too long. It''s true that we''re a little hungry, but the most important thing is that we''re tired of eating over there. Hey, try this. Braised meat is very delicious."


    Ye Lianna took a piece of braised meat and put it in her mouth, but her eyes brightened. She nodded her head and ate the meat. Then she took another piece and muttered, "it''s delicious. It''s much better than I thought. Well, it''s delicious."


    Russians also taste heavy oil and salt, but their cooking level is better than that of the British. They also have several dishes that can be taken, but the problem is, which country can really compare with China compared with eating.


    People are more accustomed to their hometown tastes, so it is certainly impossible for Chinese food to replace the local eating habits of other countries, but the characteristic of Chinese food is that no matter where you are and what taste you adapt to, you can always find delicious food suitable for your own taste in the huge system of Chinese food.


    I can''t live without my familiar diet system, but I also think Chinese food is very delicious, which is the biggest feature of Chinese food.


    There is no doubt that braised pork is very good for ye Lianna''s taste. Although she claims to gain weight while eating, ye Lianna can''t put down her chopsticks.


    As for Gao Yang, he is startling everyone in the hotel.


    Gao Yang can eat too much. Although it''s impossible to finish everything, it''s not too much to say that he is a ghost reincarnation.


    Finally, when the last pot of pimple soup was served, it was not the waiter, but a middle-aged man.


    Put the pimple soup in front of Gao Yang, took a small bowl to serve soup for Gao Yang and ye Lianna, and put it on the table. The middle-aged man finally said, "brother, you''ve been hungry for a long time."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m not hungry for a long time. However, you can see from my appearance. I''m bitter. I''ve eaten barbecue for months without a change, brother. Do you understand?"


    The middle-aged man patted his thigh and sighed, "understand, why don''t you understand? People from China understand. Hey, last time a guest from Norway ate with me, he cried while eating. Now the United States is fine. He can eat the taste of his hometown, but some places still can''t. hey, pull away. What, brother, I heard you want dumplings?"


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, I want to eat dumplings. I''m from the north, brother. I hear your accent is also from the north?"


    The boss smiled and said, "northerner, from his hometown of Shandong Province, so, you eat first and save some stomach. I''ll go to the back kitchen and ask them to pinch some dumplings for you. You said, such a little wish must satisfy you. Brother, what kind of stuffing do you want?"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "pork and cabbage! Oh, pork and green onions without cabbage are OK."


    The boss smiled and said, "yes, there are cabbages. You wait. It takes some time to pinch the dumplings filled with pork and cabbages. You can wait a little longer and be sure to bring them to you in half an hour."


    Gao Yang put down his chopsticks and began to chat with Ye Lianna, telling her the characteristics of each dish to pass the time.


    As soon as people''s obsession comes up, they can do everything. Gao Yang wants to eat dumplings now, so don''t say waiting for half an hour. He has to wait for two hours, although he is actually full now.


    After more than 20 minutes, the boss came out with a plate of dumplings in one hand and a bottle of vinegar in the other hand. He put it in front of Gao Yang and said with a smile: "come on, the noodles are mixed and the stuffing is chopped. Many people pinch it quickly. The first pot, hurry to taste our dumplings. Have some vinegar, the serious old vinegar of Shanxi Province."


    Gao Yang picked up a dumpling, dipped it in vinegar and whispered to Ye Lianna, "come on, reunion dumplings, eat."


    Gao Yang ate a dumpling. It tastes good, but it''s not his familiar taste, not his most wanted taste.


    Almost tears came down, not because it was delicious, but because it was touched by the scenery.


    But in the eyes of the boss, the expression on Gao Yang''s face is worth pondering.


    The boss patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "brother, don''t worry. Eat slowly. There are still many in the back. Just cook after eating enough."


    Gao Yang was very grateful to this unknown Chinese. He nodded to his boss and said, "thank you very much."


    Gao Yang wanted to find some more familiar flavor, so he thanked him sincerely and whispered, "brother, do you have garlic?"


    The boss laughed and said, "yes, yes, wait. I''ll get you a garlic."


    The boss turned and left, but he just turned and his steps froze. Then Gao Yang heard the boss scold in a low and inaudible voice, but after scolding, the enthusiastic boss immediately said in a warm voice: "you two, why are you free to come to my shop today? Please sit down, please sit down."


    Gao Yang looked up at the door and found that two Chinese people had just entered the door. However, Gao Yang thought that one of the two people looked familiar. Then he quickly remembered that he had met one of the two people when he was looking for a substitute for the dead on the 13th. That person was Zhang Zhenxing''s subordinate and received him.

 Chapter 1172

    On 13th, he said origin of the Zhang Zhenxing, so Gao Yang knew exactly where Zhang Zhenxing came from and what he did.


    As a Chinese, Gao Yang actually doesn''t know what Sanhe society is. He learned from his mouth on the 13th that Sanhe society stands for. Where there are Chinese, there are Sanhe societies. This sentence is not exaggerated.


    Seeing Zhang Zhenxing''s men appear and looking at the performance of the hotel owner, Gao Yang was not surprised except with a sigh of coincidence.


    Needless to say, the hotel owner must have been blackmailed. It doesn''t seem too surprising for Zhang Zhenxing''s work characteristics.


    Sure enough, two people came in through the door. One of them was wearing trousers and a gray coat. Gao Yang had seen the man wearing a gray coat, while the other was wearing a pullover and a pair of jeans.


    The two people who came in didn''t look so fierce on their faces, but looked calm on their faces. They didn''t pay attention to the restaurant owner who looked warm but nervous on his face. After scanning the store, the man in Pullover quickly walked towards Gao Yang.


    The owner of the restaurant looked nervous and shouted to the man who was coming towards Gao Yang: "big brother, big brother, if you have anything to say to me, don''t embarrass the guests, big brother."


    Completely ignored the restaurant owner. When he came to Gao Yang, the man in a pullover knocked on the dinner table and said in a deep voice, "boy, you''re lucky. You don''t have to pay. Get up and leave."


    Gao Yang looked up at the pullover beside him, and then looked at the boss standing on one side. At this time, the boss said nervously: "Sir, I''m sorry, we''re closing. This meal is on me. Please leave. Sorry, sorry."


    Gao Yang nodded, put down his chopsticks and whispered to Ye Lianna, "let''s go, honey."


    Ye Lianna didn''t know why, so she stood up. Gao Yang took her hand and walked to the hotel door. After bypassing the man who poked at the door of the hotel, she opened the glass door and walked out of the hotel with Ye Lianna.


    Back next to the car, Gao Yang opened the door, but didn''t get on the car. Instead, he opened the door on the co driver''s side of the car, leaned in and opened the glove box. Then he took out a spare gun he used in New York and fired the sigp229 with a. 40sw bullet.


    Seeing that Gao Yang took out his pistol, ye Lianna covered her mouth and said in a trembling voice, "Gao, what are you doing?"


    Gao Yang pulled out the magazine, pulled the gun chamber, looked at it, then took out another magazine from the glove box, then inserted the pistol in his waist and put the spare magazine in his trouser pocket.


    Out of the car, Gao Yang grabbed Ye Lianna''s hand, put the car key in Ye Lianna''s hand and said with a smile: "nothing. I''ll go back and deal with some things. Don''t worry, there''s no problem, but I don''t have a gun. I''m timid. Well, wait for me in the car."


    Ye Lianna is actually a girl with great courage. She doesn''t just scream when she meets things. Just because she is brave doesn''t mean she won''t worry about Gao Yang''s safety.


    Ye Lianna waved her hand and said, "I''ll accompany you in. Oh, no, I''ll drag you down. Well, I''ll wait for you here. Are you sure there''s no danger?"


    Gao Yang patted Ye Lianna''s face gently and said with a smile, "you should have more confidence in me. Well, I just intend to go in and negotiate with others. I don''t intend to use the gun here. As I said, I''m timid. I have a sense of security with a gun on my body. Well, wait for me and I''ll be back soon."


    Watching Ye Lianna sit in the driver''s seat in the car, Gao Yang waved his hand, then turned and walked towards the hotel.


    It didn''t take too long. When Gao Yang walked back to the door of the hotel, he found that the man in the coat was still standing at the door, while the younger man in the pullover was pointing at what the restaurant owner was saying by the nose.


    Gao Yang pushed open the glass door, and then heard the people''s Congress in a pullover say, "you''re far away today. It''s not so simple next time. You dare to call the police. Now you know what the end is... Go out and close. Yeah, it''s you again!"


    The man in the pullover shouted to Yang. After closing, he found that the person who came in was the one he had just kicked out. So he looked very surprised and said, "what are you doing back?"


    Gao Yang shrugged, pointed to the steaming dumplings and said with a smile, "waste is not a good habit. I come back to eat my dumplings. Although I don''t want money, I can''t waste it."


    If you want to mind your own business, you must send Ye Lianna away first. If ye Lianna is not here, don''t worry about her safety. What else can Gao Yang worry about.


    When Gao Yang spoke, he didn''t stop. He sat back where he had just sat, picked up his chopsticks, and then shouted to the three people who were stunned: "boss, where''s my garlic? Get it quickly."


    The three frowned together. Unfortunately, their IQ was above the standard. With their high style, they couldn''t get the effect of dressing up as a pig, eating a tiger and beating their faces.


    Looking at the confused and alert eyes of the three people, Gao Yang felt that he had been cheated by the novel. At this time, the two villains should jump out and yell at him for being cruel.


    I''m too intelligent to cooperate. This is not a qualified villain.


    Although his stomach is full of Fei, no matter whether he has failed or not, he has to play the trick with tears, so Gao Yang can only frown and say, "boss, my garlic, I''m still waiting."


    The man in the gray coat glanced askance at the boss and said in a deep voice, "no wonder he found a backer."


    The man in the pullover looked wary and said, "what do you want?"


    The boss looked at Gao Yang, then shook his head and said to the gray coat, "I don''t know him. These are the customers who come to dinner."


    After that, the boss looked at Gao Yang, waved his hand and said, "brother, you don''t know what''s going on here, so don''t get involved and go quickly."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s boring. Forget it. If you don''t cooperate, I have to finish this dumpling. And, garlic, I must eat it. Boss, take it."


    The pullover raised his head and turned his mouth, walked towards Gao Yang, and said loudly, "boy, what do you want!"


    "Tom!"


    The man in the gray coat shouted first. After stopping the pullover, he looked puzzled and shouted, "this gentleman looks familiar. Have we met?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen it. Well, even if I have, you can treat it as if you haven''t seen it. I''m not interested in meeting you."


    As soon as Gao Yang said these words, it would be foolish for the gray coat to treat him as an ordinary person again. He is so confident and fearless. He is either a madman or a fool, or he is really not afraid of them at all. Anyway, he can''t be an ordinary person.


    Gao Yang''s words were very impolite. The pullover looked angry, and then arrogantly pointed at Gao Yang and shouted, "boy, what do you want!"


    Gao Yang reluctantly glanced at the pullover and said, "I don''t want to do anything. Didn''t I tell you? I just want to finish my dumplings. And, boy, can you put it another way, what do you want, what do you want, bother?"


    The grey coat took two steps, reached out and pushed the angry pullover, went straight to the opposite side of Gao Yang, opened a chair, sat down, smiled and said, "eat dumplings and raw garlic, brother, your taste is very unique."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not unique. It''s a normal habit for northerners. You can say I''m earthy, you can say I have heavy taste, but you can''t say I have unique taste."


    After looking at the boss and looking at his relaxed face, the gray coat smiled and said, "don''t you know each other?"


    The boss shook his head. Gao Yang also shook his head and said, "I just came here for dinner. This is a restaurant. Hey, man, I eat in a restaurant. The boss knows money. I don''t have to know the boss?"


    The grey coat smiled and said, "it makes sense, but brother, we have something to talk about here. It''s convenient?"


    Still that sentence, since it started, even if the play failed, it had to be finished with tears.


    Gao Yang heaved a breath and said, "you see how troublesome you are. You talk about you. I''ll eat my meal. It''s so hard to get a garlic."


    Several waiters have come out of the hotel, including men and women, and several people dressed as chefs. Two of them are still carrying kitchen knives. Gao Yang shook his head reluctantly, and then stretched out his hand to point to the humanitarians: "What are you doing here? Waiter, your boss is not free. Bring me a garlic. What should I do? Don''t poke it here, which will affect my mood for dinner. And."


    Gao Yang looked at the boss and said loudly, "brother, you have surveillance here. Go and close it. By the way, wipe the part before I came in. Don''t look around. For your sake, go quickly."


    The boss didn''t know what to do. Just then, the gray coat smiled, waved his hand and said loudly, "it''s good for you to do as he said."


    After hesitating for a while, the boss finally nodded and said to a group of humanitarians: "bring some garlic to this gentleman. Also, turn off the monitoring and delete what should be deleted."


    At this time, a chef shouted, "no garlic, only garlic rice."


    The boss was about to cry and said loudly, "take garlic rice!"


    No one spoke. Gao Yang''s garlic was finally sent to him. It was just peeled garlic rice.


    Gao Yang picked up a clove of garlic, picked up chopsticks in his right hand, knocked on the table and said with a smile, "don''t you want to talk about things? Don''t look at me. Talk about your things."


    The gray coat looked gloomy and said, "it seems that this brother is going to cross the beam. Since he wants to cross the beam, he has to light a font size and dish up everyone''s roots?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand again and again and said, "stop, stop, don''t tell me these slang, I don''t understand."


    The grey coat''s face changed. After a slight smile, he said in a deep voice: "it doesn''t seem to be a friend on the word. Sir, dare you ask which way you are? It''s better to make it clear. I''m very polite, but please don''t treat my politeness as weakness, otherwise the consequences will be very serious."

 Chapter 1173

    Ignoring the gray coat, Gao Yang ate a dumpling, then threw his chopsticks and said to the boss, "let''s get the garlic early. You have to drag it. Look, it''s cold. OK, don''t stay here. Go to the back kitchen and cook me another dumpling. It''s none of your business. Let''s go."


    The boss looked embarrassed and didn''t move, but the gray coat looked angry and said in a loud voice, "don''t you understand what I''m talking about?"


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked at the gray coat, and then said helplessly, "well, the words also explain that I don''t pretend and let him go. I want to save some face for you. I can''t see it?"


    The pullover stood in front of Gao Yang, stretched out his hand and slapped it on the table, roared, "what do you want! Want to die!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "change the line. I said, man, how do you mix up? It''s always this sentence. It can''t scare people. Where did you come from? It''s very funny, you know? You''re specially responsible for funny?"


    The pullover was so angry that he was about to open his hand. At this time, the gray coat snapped, "Tom, get out of the way. It''s none of your business here."


    After the grey coat loudly asked the pullover to go away, he said in a deep voice: "brother, you really want to cross the beam, and it seems that you don''t want to shine the bottom. I''ve saved face for my brother according to the Jianghu rules. Since you don''t want to shine the bottom and want to cross the beam, it''s no wonder I''m unhappy."


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to pretend any more. These Jianghu people are very careful. They''re not little gangsters who eat, drink and sell ruthlessly. These people are really as mentally disabled as in the novel. They have been killed many times. If they pretend again, they will appear to be mentally disabled.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "OK, let''s make it clear. You don''t know my name. As for which way I am, don''t ask. Anyway, we''re not the same people."


    Gao Yang spoke normally, and the gray coat spoke normally. He leaned back, raised his head, stretched out his thumb, looked stable and said confidently: "then I''ll report the family background, we are..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with an impatient face, "stop, you don''t have to say that you are from Sanhe society. The person sitting in the hall is Zhang Zhenxing, right?"


    The grey coat immediately frowned and said in a deep voice, "this brother, you look familiar."


    "I''ll say it again, we haven''t seen each other. Let me just say so. You should think you''ve never seen me. It''s good for you and Zhang Zhenxing, OK?"


    The grey coat frowned and didn''t speak. After looking at the grey coat, the pullover snapped, "boy, you''re arrogant! What do you want!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, finally change your lines, two. Let''s say, what do you want to do here?"


    The grey coat said in a deep voice, "this shop costs 5000 yuan a month. It''s the same for who to do it. This is the rule. The boss refused to give his brothers a bite of food and chose to call the police. Brother, do you have to pay some price?"


    The restaurant owner said in a hurry, "sorry, we just came here and don''t understand the rules. In this way, we will follow the rules in the future. I''ll seal a red envelope to apologize to the brother who was taken away. Do you think it''s ok?"


    The grey coat didn''t speak, but the pullover roared, "shut up, you don''t have the share to speak!"


    Gao Yang smiled, waved to the restaurant owner and said to the gray coat, "what do you want?"


    The gray coat said in a deep voice: "I don''t want to do anything. Ten thousand yuan a month, otherwise, I''ll wait for Lao Hei to rob me every day. It''s so simple."


    Robbery every day, what is the strength of the hotel? But the hotel is not small, but it is not big. It can''t open at all with a premium of $10000 a month.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I know your conditions. OK, this store doesn''t pay a penny. In the future, you will be responsible for the safety of this store. If there is an old black door robbery or something else, I''ll talk to Zhang Zhenxing."


    The grey coat finally looked angry, but he suppressed his anger, leaned over and said in a deep voice, "you''re bluffing me!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand, also leaned forward and said in a deep voice to the gray coat, "I''m not bluffing you. I''m threatening you. Do as I say, otherwise, I don''t mind turning the threat into practical action, okay?"


    Looking at each other with the gray coat, Gao Yang put down his cruel words.


    A murderous person is really different from ordinary people in his eyes. Generally speaking, he has the intention of killing in his eyes.


    The grey coat took the lead and stared at Gao Yang. After his face changed slightly, he continued: "your request is very difficult for me to do. I can''t promise, but I can sell you a face. Everything is the same in this store. How about it?"


    Gao Yang smiled coldly and said, "your vision is not bright enough, man."


    After saying that, Gao Yang picked up his chopsticks and whispered, "Chinese people should unite. It''s not easy for everyone to go out and work in a foreign country, but you have to suck blood from your compatriots. I can''t stand it, but I didn''t intend to do anything. I can''t manage it if I want to, but I can''t. I see it today, so I have to manage it!"


    With an indifferent face, Gao Yang picked up a cool dumpling and put it into his mouth. Then he picked up a piece of garlic. After taking a bite, he said vaguely: "today, the boss here pinched the dumpling for me, and it tastes good. Because of this, I have to take care of it."


    After thinking for a long time, the grey coat finally said, "since you want to take care of this matter, you have made conditions. It doesn''t matter, I think, but brother, I''m not a talker. You have to let me talk to someone. We Sanhe will work according to the rules. You leave a name. That''s all for today."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I''ll teach you how to explain to Zhang Zhenxing. Just say that a guy of unknown origin warned him not to touch the blood of Chinese people in the future. Otherwise, I''ll send him to hell and listen to him or not."


    The grey coat''s face was very ugly. Gao Yang ignored him, but waved his hand and continued: "don''t ask me where I came from. I won''t say it. If you want to check, it doesn''t matter. Just check it. It''s estimated that you can''t find it. If you really have the ability to find it, even if you''re powerful, if you''re not scared, just find me."


    The grey coat stood up, spread his hand and said, "in that case, there''s nothing to say. Goodbye."


    Looking at gray coat leaning to one side and taking angry pullover to go, Gao Yang suddenly said, "wait."


    The grey coat turned back and said slowly, "I''m a timid person, so I have to explain to you first. Don''t follow me. If you follow me, I''ll take you as if you''re going to war. Since the war starts, I can''t be so polite. OK, there''s nothing else. Let''s go."


    The grey coat stopped a little, looked at Gao Yang, turned away again, pushed the door with the pullover and went out.


    Seeing the gray coat leave, Gao Yang said to the restaurant owner: "Brother, what about you? Just think nothing happened tonight. These people are not little gangsters who don''t know anything. They don''t have to do too much for the premium of your store. After all, this is New York. They can''t do murder and arson, but they can''t do it to you. They also want to find me. Don''t be afraid of anything. I''ll do your business Now that you''re in charge, you''ll take care of it to the end. Don''t worry about opening your hotel. "


    Although the restaurant owner still looked very scared, he said gratefully, "thank you, brother, you, hi, brother, my name is Xue Zhihai. I''ll come and sit down often in the future."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I won''t tell you my name. I''ll come back later. I''ll rush the dumplings here. I have to come more times. OK, I''ll go."


    Xue Zhihai looked at the dumplings on the table and whispered, "these dumplings are cold. Brother, you still have to eat them. Why don''t you wait a little longer and I''ll cook some for you."


    Gao Yang looked at the dumplings and said with a smile, "it''s a pity, but I won''t eat it today. My girlfriend is waiting for me. Besides, I''ll support myself. Next time, let''s go. Don''t send it. See you later."


    Gao Yang Shi ran walked out of the hotel, but he seemed calm, but searched around whether there was any danger.


    Although he blurted out Zhang Zhenxing''s name, revealed the origin of the gray coat, and successfully bluffed them, Gao Yang must be careful what would happen to the two Zhang Zhenxing''s men if they were shot. Wouldn''t he be wronged.


    After confirming that no one was following, Gao Yang went to the car, knocked on the car glass, asked Ye Lianna to open the door, opened the co pilot''s door and sat in, then smiled and said, "let''s go, honey, it''s all right."


    Ye Lianna started the car, and then she was nervous and excited. She said in Chinese, "you are upholding justice, aren''t you?"


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "you''ve learned a lot about this word. Yes, this is to uphold justice."


    Ye Lianna said with a smile, "are you okay? Where are we going now?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "we''ll go wherever you want. We have plenty of time tonight. Well, I just have to call first. What happened just now is not very thorough. I have to call to solve the problem completely."


    Send the Buddha to the West and save people to the end. Gao Yang inserted a pole to take the matter down for the hotel owner, so he had to solve the matter clearly. Otherwise, if he just played his mouth and said a good thing, he offended Zhang Zhenxing''s people, and then patted his ass and left. Regardless of this, he would have hurt the hotel owner.


    Therefore, since Gao Yang is in charge of this matter, he must be responsible to the end and let Xue Zhihai, who pinched dumplings for him, have no worries at home.

 Chapter 1174

    Zhang Zhenxing was introduced to Gao Yang on the 13th, so how to deal with Zhang Zhenxing. Gao Yang must first think of the 13th.


    Gao Yang dialed on the 13th, but he was worried about whether he could get through, because he said on the 13th that he didn''t get through much. Especially when he planned to complete a very complex work, just like Gao Yang only opened the phone when he was performing a task unless it was necessary, he had to avoid being disturbed when carrying out a very important work on the 13th.


    Fortunately, the first time Gao Yang called, he got through on the 13th.


    Gao Yang was also very concerned about Karima''s whereabouts, so after connecting on the 13th, he immediately said, "Leonard?"


    "It''s me."


    "How''s it going? Is there any progress?"


    The voice of the 13th sounded a little lost, which made Gao Yang have some ominous foreboding. Sure enough, after a short pause, the 13th said in a deep voice: "maybe he''s dead."


    Gao Yang was startled and said, "dead!"


    "What I said is possible. I''m not sure yet, but according to the situation I have at present, it''s very possible."


    Ye Lianna, who was driving, was also a little nervous. She whispered to Gao Yang, "what''s the matter? Who''s in trouble?"


    She waved her hand to Ye Lianna, protected her breathing, pulled the collar of her clothes, and then said absently, "what''s the matter?"


    "I sneaked into MEIZHE Goren Ben''s official residence. I searched closely for a long time, but I can''t expose my identity. The security is very strict. If I expose my identity, I''m unlikely to have a chance to enter again in the future. Therefore, my progress is relatively slow. Until recently, I had the opportunity to interrogate a maid, and then I know that there have been three girls in the past two years One of them, according to the description, is very similar to my sister. "


    After a long time of silence, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "how can you do it only by description? Have you shown Karima''s photos to any maid?"


    "Yes, but the maid couldn''t confirm it. She said it was very similar, but she couldn''t confirm it for a long time."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said, "I still think Karima is not dead. I just have this feeling, Leonard. Think of other ways to confirm."


    The 13th said calmly, "I''m looking for the body. If I find the body, I can do DNA identification. Now I can''t be sure how to deal with the body, but I can be sure that it was buried rather than burned. I''m sure I can find the body. I have plenty of time and patience."


    He raised his voice and said, "where is the culprit? Have you found him?"


    "No, I went on a trip. I don''t know where he went. I don''t have time to check for the moment. If I''m sure Karima is dead, then I should go to find the whereabouts of MEIZHE Goren Ben suharitan, or more simply, I''ll wait for him here and he will come back sooner or later."


    Gao Yang was a little upset. He took the phone in one hand and slapped him on the leg in the other hand. After a moment of silence, he said, "what are you going to do?"


    "First find the body and then confirm the identity of the body. If it is the worst result, then I have only one thing left to do: revenge. Many people will die."


    "OK, let me know if you have any news."


    After saying this, the 13th said in a deep voice, "how''s the situation there? Are you still in Aleppo prison?"


    I haven''t been in touch for a while. Gao Yang and the 13th don''t know each other''s current situation. After hearing about it on the 13th, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I''m in New York. The situation is good. Listen, if you need help there, call me."


    "I know, but I can handle it myself. What''s the situation there?"


    Gao Yang wanted to ask the 13th to help, but after knowing the situation on the 13th, Gao Yang didn''t want to bother the 13th. After hesitating for a while, he said in a deep voice: "well, it''s all right. I just called to ask you about it."


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "it''s more than nine o''clock in the evening. If it''s all right, you won''t call me at this time, so tell me directly if you have anything."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you really know about jet lag. Well, there is a small thing, that is, Zhang Zhenxing. You took me to meet him. I want to threaten him and make him dare not blackmail a new person I know. It''s just a small thing. You don''t care."


    "I''m calm. I''m not as fragile as you think, okay? Zhang Zhenxing, okay, you want to kill him, right?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "no, Zhang Zhenxing belongs to a big gang. Kill him and someone else will come. It doesn''t make much sense. I just want to scare him now."


    After a moment of silence on the 13th, he whispered, "I can''t help you for the time being, but you can find Murphy. He can handle everything. Sanhe will be a big organization. Murphy can make things very simple."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it seems that you don''t need to bother the cleaner for such a small matter?"


    "It has nothing to do with the cleaner. It''s Murphy''s personal business. Well, let me call and tell me what Zhang Zhenxing needs to know, and then you don''t have to care."


    After Gao Yang casually said the name of the hotel, he said in a deep voice: "tell Zhang Zhenxing the name of the hotel and ask him not to make trouble. Specifically, let Murphy do it. Hey, man, the cleaning fee is very expensive. Are you sure you can let Murphy do this?"


    "I have only two friends, one is you and the other is Murphy."


    "OK, I see. Please give it to you."


    After that, Gao Yang thought and continued: "listen, my intuition tells me that Karima is not dead. My feeling is very strong, and my feeling has always been accurate. If your current investigation falls into a dead end, you can continue to check in another direction, and you may get something."


    After a long silence on the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "I don''t believe in intuition. I only believe in the evidence I find and what I see. However, well, I believe you. It''s inconvenient for me to answer the phone in most of the next time. However, as long as possible, I will turn on the phone between 12:00 p.m. and 2:00 a.m. every day. Riyadh time. If anything, contact me during this time. If I have any progress, I''ll call you I''ll call you. That''s it. Hang up. Bye. "


    After hanging up the phone with the 13th, ye Lianna said with concern: "Gao, who has an accident?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you don''t know my friend''s sister, a very respectable girl. Well, baby, you don''t have to care about these things. Now we should go. Well, if you don''t have any special place to go, I think we should go to the hotel."


    Gao Yang''s mood is a little complicated. Although he does feel that Karima is not dead, the bad news sent on the 13th still makes him in a bad mood.


    Being in a bad mood makes Gao Yang''s understanding of the impermanence of life more profound, so he wants to go to the hotel.


    Ye Lianna nodded at Gao Yang, then smiled sweetly, and then accelerated the speed.


    Gao Yanglian hurriedly said, "Hey, honey, slow down."


    Ye Lianna obediently slowed down the speed, then looked at Gao Yang with a smile and said, "I always think you are a tough man who is not afraid of heaven and earth, but you are afraid of driving a little faster."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "no, I don''t want to be all right on the battlefield with bullets. As a result, there was an accident due to speeding. People are very fragile. Be careful and safety first. I told you. I''m very timid."


    Ye Lianna sighed gently and said, "yes, you are so timid. My God, if your courage is really as small as you say."


    Talking and laughing with Ye Lianna, Gao Yang finally looked forward to the place he thought most at this time. When he arrived at the door of the hotel, he showed the VIP card of the presidential suite, and then he could give the car to the doorman to stop. At the same time, he found that the view light of a view car was flashing not far from the door of the hotel. Two view inspectors came to a man sitting on the roadside and looking drunk After he said a word, he was immediately put to the ground by the drunken man.


    "Do you want to die? If you don''t want to die, go away. Don''t bother me, go away, don''t bother me!"


    "Put your hands behind your head and lie on the ground, come on!"


    Jing Cha, who was thrown to the ground, quickly got up, while the other immediately pulled out his pistol and shouted at the man who obviously drank too much.


    "Dare to point a gun at me, do you want to die?"


    Gao Yang was scared half to death, because the drunk man was Irene, and old Mei''s jingcha could shoot at any time as long as he thought his safety was threatened, not for fun.


    "Stop! Irene, get on the ground!"


    Gao Yang let go of Ye Lianna, roared and ran over. After being pointed at with a gun, he immediately raised his hand, and then shouted, "please listen to me, she is my friend. She just drank too much, gentlemen, don''t get excited! Take your time, I can explain all this. We are harmless and safe, gentlemen."


    A Jing inspector pointed his gun at Gao Yang and shouted, "lie on the ground! Hold your head with both hands, come on!"


    Gao Yang quickly fell on the ground. When he fell down, he was cold in his heart. Then he lamented in his heart: "tonight is really an eventful night."


    After Gao Yang got down, he remembered that he still had a pistol in his waist, and it seemed inevitable to be searched.


    Anyway, Gao Yang will not be stupid enough to shoot. It''s just a small thing, but once he shoots, there will be big trouble. While lamenting, Gao Yang has been considering how to get out, but it seems that he can''t avoid being detained for half a night or even one night.


    Just as Gao Yang was approached by Jing Cha, his hands were turned back behind his back and handcuffed. Next, when it was time to search, the doorman who had just received him ran over, and then shouted, "Jing officer, this gentleman is our VIP. He is a person of status. I think there must be some misunderstanding between us. Can you give this gentleman a chance to explain?"

 Chapter 1175

    The doorman saved Gao Yang.


    Although he is a doorman, the doorman of a luxury hotel is still different. He is wearing a suit and white gloves. A polite middle-aged man gently stops forward and starts to defend Gao Yang. Even when he is a doorman, the effect is still good.


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "gentlemen, I just saw my friend drink too much. I''m completely harmless."


    The doorman leaned over and said to Jing Cha, who was kneeling on Gao Yang''s back, "Mr. Jing Guan, I can prove that this gentleman is our distinguished guest. This gentleman is a person of status. He is not a dangerous person."


    Ye Lianna quickly pointed to Irene and said loudly, "so is she. So is she. She just drank too much because she was happy."


    Irene was pressed to lie on the ground. She was drunk and looked at Gao Yang with both eyes. If Gao Yang hadn''t said a word, she wouldn''t have been caught obediently. Of course, it''s no use even if she resisted. What fighting power can a drunk drunk have.


    After the two inspectors looked at each other, Jing Cha, who knelt on Gao Yang''s back, moved his legs, then opened his hand test for Gao Yang and whispered, "Sir, please don''t be too excited next time. You should stand where you are. Well, it''s all right. I hope you pay more attention next time."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m just a little excited. I''m sorry, gentlemen, for causing you trouble."


    Irene was also released and pressed Irene''s jingcha loudly: "Sir, please watch your friend. She shouldn''t wander in the street after drinking too much, especially attacking the scene. It''s very dangerous. Well, take her back to the hotel and tell him to pay attention in the future."


    The two scene inspectors didn''t say anything more. They got on the bus and left. After Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, he nodded to the doorman, then ran to Irene and said helplessly: "Damn, Irene, how much did you drink!"


    Irene turned over and lay on the ground. Looking at Gao Yang, her eyes were lax and said, "Sir, I''m sorry, sir."


    The doorman also came over and said to Gao Yang, "Sir, if this lady is our VIP, I can ask someone to help her in."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "thank you, but no, I can handle it."


    After that, Gao Yang took out several large bills from his pocket. After shaking hands with the doorman, he immediately put the large bills in the doorman''s hand and whispered, "thank you very much for your help, otherwise I''ll be in trouble tonight."


    The doorman was supposed to receive tips, but Gao Yang gave more. After leaning over slightly, the doorman smiled at Gao Yang and said, "I''m very happy to serve you, sir."


    Gao Yang nodded, turned to look at Irene on the ground, sighed, leaned down, pulled Irene''s arm and helped her up. He said helplessly, "Damn, how much did you drink, why did you drink so much wine, and how can you be alone."


    Irene shook her head and said with a giggle: "report, sir, this is free action time. I want to drink. I''m in a bad mood. I just want to stay alone. Can''t I? I don''t want to be with those bastards. I just want to be alone, sir!"


    Gao Yang looked at the doorman awkwardly. The doorman''s face remained unchanged, leaned slightly and said, "Sir, I''ll wait for you at the door."


    The doorman finally left. Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna. After a helpless sigh, he pulled Irene and said, "let''s go. Let''s go inside first. Man, it''s on the street."


    When ye Lianna came to Gao Yang and helped to help Irene, she whispered, "what''s the matter with her? She seems to be in a bad mood. Forget it, let''s get her in first."


    The paralyzed man was dead, and Gao Yang didn''t dare to drag, so he had to squat down and try to put Irene up.


    Irene rolled over and hugged Gao Yang''s arm, and then cried, "Sir, I''m 28 years old. Don''t worry about my width. I''m not drunk. Don''t worry about me."


    Gao Yang reluctantly looked at Ye Lianna and whispered, "get out of the way."


    Gao Yang squatted in front of Irene, pulled Irene''s arm, pulled Irene to his shoulder, and then stood up trembling slightly.


    Since she couldn''t stand it, she had to carry Irene back like a sack.


    But something bad happened. Irene, who was carried by Gao Yang, began to vomit.


    Gao Yang just wants to enjoy a world of two quietly, but it seems that the whole world is against him.


    Wanting to cry without tears, Gao Yang, who was vomited on his back, had no choice but to put Irene down quickly and let her vomit clean first.


    Irene sat on the ground and the baby vomited. After vomitting for a long time, she stared at Ye Liana with hazy drunken eyes. After taking a good look at Ye liana, Irene raised her hand, waved powerlessly, smiled at Ye liana and said foolishly: "Hey, ye Lianna, you''re here too. Oh, ye Lianna, you''re a lucky guy. You''re so lucky..."


    Irene''s eyelids began to fight. After saying two words, she closed her eyes and fell back on the ground. Then she began to sleep.


    He took out everything in his pocket and gave it to Ye Lianna. Gao Yang took off his soiled coat and threw it into the trash can. First, he pulled out the room card from Irene, and then picked up Irene again. Under the strange eyes of everyone, he ran into the hotel like running for his life.


    When yelina opens Irene''s door and sends Irene back to her room, the trouble is not over. On the contrary, this is the beginning of the trouble.


    Looking at Irene who was sleeping, Gao Yang and ye Liana were both relieved. At this time, ye Liana gently shook her head and said to Gao Yang, "honey, you go out and wait for me in our room. Irene is dirty. You can''t leave her like this. I have to clean up for her."


    Gao Yang nodded numbly, turned and left, but just walked out of two steps, Gao Yang was a little stunned. His brain thought of one thing afterwards, but he was immediately scared out of a cold sweat.


    Irene''s tattoo will definitely be seen if ye Lianna takes care of Irene. This is a big problem. Although she is absolutely right and has a clear conscience, Gao Yang still thinks it''s better not to let Ye Lianna see it.


    Gao Yang immediately turned to Ye Lianna and said, "no, no, don''t worry about her. I mean, don''t worry about her. I''ll come. Oh, no, we can find someone to take care of Irene."


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang with strange eyes and said, "honey, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gao Yang knows that his performance is very strange, very strange. Irene is a woman. The only one who can take care of Irene is Yelena, but he can''t let Yelena take care of Irene.


    If Gao Yang doesn''t seem to care so much about his friends at ordinary times, ye Lianna may understand, but the problem is that Irene is Gao Yang''s brother of life and death. Gao Yang can never leave the drunken Irene alone, and then prevent Ye Lianna from taking care of her. Even if she spends money to find someone to take care of Irene, it will never happen at ordinary times.


    Ye Lianna knows Gao Yang, and Gao Yang also knows that ye Lianna knows him, so Gao Yang has to find a good excuse.


    Gao Yang''s brain is making up lies quickly. He is thinking about how to deal with this damn situation. At the same time, he is making up a flawless lie quickly. At the same time, his face looks very strange.


    Gao Yang hesitates to take care of Irene herself. Irene is a woman. This is not good, but it seems even worse if ye Lianna takes care of Irene.


    Finally, Gao Yang decided that he would treat Irene as if she were on the battlefield and his brother of life and death. In this way, there would be no problem.


    Finally, under the strange gaze of Ye Lianna, Gao Yang coughed and threw out his big killing weapon.


    "Well, you can''t take care of her. Even if I come, you can''t take care of her, uh huh, because it''s hard to say."


    Ye Lianna spread her hands and made a puzzled expression.


    After a fierce ideological struggle, Gao Yang finally said helplessly: "well, I tell you, in fact, well, Irene is a lace edge, so, well, I can, but I can''t let you take care of him. Well, you know, you can see it?"


    Ye Lianna opened her mouth in surprise, and then said with a suddenly realized look on her face: "Ah! That''s true! No wonder, well, it''s very difficult, but I think it''s more appropriate for us to stay. I think it''s strange for you to do such a thing. Oh, damn, I don''t know them or their way of thinking, but I will avoid Adele at some time. The problem is too complicated. Who is the right one for us £¿¡±


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "first of all, according to our previous experience, it''s still me. In addition, I will never allow you to take care of her. I can''t stand it. Therefore, there''s only one choice. I''ll come."


    Ye Lianna nodded, but then touched her chin and said suspiciously: "no, Irene, it shouldn''t be Ray''s side. If she really thinks she is a man, she shouldn''t be so sensitive to her age. She just..."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said seriously, "Irene is still a woman after all. Even if she is different from most women in some aspects, she is still a woman after all. I think it''s understandable, and we should respect her, don''t you think?"


    Ye Lianna shrugged and said, "of course, of course. Well, I''ll leave and you''ll stay and take care of her. Well, although I still think it''s strange, it''s, forget it, that''s it."


    Gao Yang opened his arms, gently hugged Ye liana, and said in a very helpless voice, "wait for me, it''ll be fine soon. Just wait until I make sure Irene won''t suffocate herself because of vomit."


    Ye Lianna nodded and whispered, "don''t worry. You have to be careful. Well, try to make her feel better."


    After two words, he finally sent Ye Lianna away. Gao Yang closed the door and turned to look at Irene, who was sleeping. Gao Yang sat powerlessly on the ground. Then he held his head in his hands and wanted to cry without tears. He said to himself, "man, you are so smart that you can find such a reasonable excuse, but how to explain it tomorrow? Falk! Falk!"

 Chapter 1176

    It took Gao Yang a long time to settle Irene down.


    Gao Yang''s clothes are wet and very tired. His physical fatigue is just enough. The most important thing is that he is still in trouble in his heart. If he is in trouble, he can''t.


    Irene vomited in a mess and couldn''t wash without washing, but the result of washing Irene was that Gao Yang seemed to feel that there had been a tattoo of sheep''s head shaking around in front of him, which made him very upset.


    Gao Yang is definitely a gentleman, but the problem is that he can''t close his eyes all the time, and Irene''s tattoo has too strong visual impact.


    Irene was really drunk and couldn''t wake up when she was washed by water, but it''s good. At least we don''t have to be too embarrassed.


    Settle Eileen down, then call the laundry service of the hotel, and let someone wash Eileen''s clothes, so that Eileen can have clean clothes to wear the next day. Gao Yang serves Eileen as both head and parents.


    The room that little Downey booked for Gao Yang is the best presidential suite in the hotel, which is located on the top floor, so after settling in Irene, Gao Yang still had to take the elevator to the top floor. Originally, it was nothing, but he walked on the hotel stall in wet clothes, and then unfortunately entered a manned elevator and was watched with strange eyes, Let Gao Yang really depressed.


    Knocked on the door and smiled helplessly at Ye Lianna. After that, Gao Yang said sincerely, "everything is over. I''ll take a bath."


    When Gao Yang bared her arm, he heard a cry of surprise. Then he found that Yelena looked at his arm with shocked eyes and stared at the new scar on his right arm.


    The muscle on Gao Yang''s right arm was broken for less than half, and the scar was quite long. It looked really shocking.


    Ye Lianna covered her mouth, reached out and touched the scar on Gao Yang''s arm, and then said in a trembling voice, "it must hurt very much?"


    Gao Yang really wants to say that it hurts, but he can tell anyone this, but he can never say it to Ye Lianna.


    "Pain? Of course it''s a little, but it doesn''t matter. I''m unlucky. I just got a stray bullet, but what about Andy? He''s so good at medicine and our drugs are well prepared. How can it hurt?"


    The more he hid it, the more unbelievable it was. Therefore, Gao Yang clenched his fist, curled up his right arm and made an appearance of showing his muscles. However, when he was speaking calmly, ye Lianna saw the scar on the edge of his right palm.


    Ye Lianna gripped Gao Yang''s right hand, carefully looked at the scar on Gao Yang''s right hand, and then looked at the scar on her arm. Ye Lianna''s face looked very ugly.


    If ye Lianna really loves Gao Yang, then she can''t be indifferent to Gao Yang''s scar.


    Seeing ye Lianna struggling not to cry, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "honey, I miss you."


    She blocked Ye Lianna''s mouth in an invincible way of diverting her attention, and then Gao Yang should take a bath.


    The process of Gaoyang''s bath is not very smooth. The reason is that the bathtub is too big and luxurious. As for why the bathtub is too big to take a bath smoothly, because ye Lianna is there.


    Gao Yang felt that he was resurrected with blood, but it was a pity. No, hatefully, the phone rang at this time.


    Gao Yang is most afraid that the phone rings in the middle of the night. There is no emergency. No one will disturb him at this time, so Gao Yang can only put on a bath towel and rush out to answer the phone.


    The phone number is strange, and I don''t know who called. Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "Hello, who is that?"


    "Me, Murphy."


    Hearing Murphy''s voice, Gao Yang was reassured. At least he knew that Murphy''s call would not be a big deal.


    "Man, it seems that you got a call on the 13th. Well, what''s the problem?"


    "I''m bad for you? Ha, it must be. The tone must be. I can hear it without explanation."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "man, get down to business."


    "OK, let''s get down to business. He did call me on the 13th. He told me what to do. I wanted to tell you that I have called Zhang Zhenxing and warned Zhang Zhenxing according to your requirements. Oh, of course I didn''t call in person, but don''t worry. Your friends will never be disturbed by anyone in the future. If Zhang Zhenxing is smart enough, He should go to your friend and apologize to show his attitude. "


    Gao Yang knew that the matter would be handled, but he didn''t expect it to be handled so quickly. Murphy also wanted to do it so quickly in the evening.


    "Thank you, man. Thank you very much for your help. I''ll treat you to dinner when I see you later."


    Murphy smiled and said in a deep voice, "you''re welcome. He never asked me to do anything for him on the 13th. This is his first time. Since he said it on the 13th, I must help. However, I''m not calling you because of this small matter."


    "Oh, anything else?"


    "Yes, it''s very important. If it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t call you. Listen, there''s a confidant around tomler called Clooney Johnson. Do you know this man?"


    Clooney, of course Gao Yang knows.


    Clooney is the assistant of tomler. When Gao Yang met tomler, he could see Clooney every time and spoke to him. Later, in Syria, Gao Yang also contacted Clooney for a long time. It can be said that Clooney personally sent Gao Yang into the trap of AIS and the virgin of steel.


    In other words, Bruce''s death may have been caused by a conspiracy designed by tomler, but Clooney was the one who specifically implemented it. When fighting in Syria, Clooney had left with badadi, and then Clooney seemed to evaporate, whether it was to kill tomler or chase badadi in Syria, Clooney never showed up again.


    When Murphy talked about Clooney''s fame, Gao Yang immediately said in a deep voice, "I know this man, and I know him and have dealt with him. Why, do you know his whereabouts?"


    Murphy sighed and said, "I don''t know, so it''s time for you to consider how to deal with the retaliation from Clooney."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, while Murphy continued: "we did erase all traces. There is no evidence to show that tomler''s death is related to you. I''m very sure of that, but you have to understand that some things don''t need evidence at all, just doubt."


    "I understand. I also believe in the ability of cleaners, man. Please go on."


    "Well, I learned by chance that Clooney had returned to New York shortly after tomler''s death, but he disappeared soon after he returned to New York. Now tomler''s legacy is being scrambled by many people, but Clooney is not involved in the struggle for tomler''s legacy. We have reason to believe that he is planning revenge against you."


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "can you find his whereabouts?"


    "It takes time. I personally judge that Clooney has a good chance to fight for great interests in tommle''s legacy, but he didn''t do so. Why? I think there are two reasons. One is that he is very loyal to tommle. Even if tommle dies, Clooney will revenge for tommle, and the other is that he is afraid that you will kill tommle Will find him, so he hid. For whatever reason, Clooney has a reason to kill you first. "


    If you cut the grass without removing the roots, the spring breeze blows again. You can''t get rid of Clooney''s potential threat. Sure enough, you''re in trouble.


    The best way to deal with the threat is to nip it in the bud. Gao Yang immediately made a decision. Now everything has to be put back. At all costs, we must find Clooney before Clooney attacks them.


    Gao Yang is not afraid that Clooney will do it with him. He is afraid that Clooney will do it to their family in New York.


    After thinking for a moment, he raised his voice and said, "why do you tell me this now? Is it because you have any news about Clooney?"


    "No, everything about Clooney is not within the scope of our responsibilities. We have completed our responsibilities. The cleaner has no obligation to warn you. However, I called me on the 13th today, so I think it''s better to remind you. What I know is that Clooney returned to New York about 20 days ago. The time is not right He disappeared again, man. I can''t provide accurate information about Clooney because we didn''t monitor him or something. I received the information entirely by accident. Now you''re back in New York, you have to be vigilant and guard against Clooney, but you have to find Clooney''s whereabouts by yourself. "


    "Thank you, man. Thank you very much for your reminder. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    "Bye."


    "Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang hesitated. Although he felt that this was not a good time to call Satan to pay attention to safety, Gao Yang finally decided to inform everyone to be vigilant on the premise that he must pay attention to the enemy and always be prepared as the enemy.


    Gao Yang calls groliov and leaves the hot potato offending work to groliov. He asks him to inform everyone about Clooney, but he doesn''t have to inform Irene. Then Gao Yang dials Justin.


    Now when Gao Yang has something about intelligence, the first thing he thinks of is Justin.


    Murphy doesn''t know Clooney''s whereabouts, but he may call Justin. He can''t tell when he asks. It''s the most convenient and least expensive way to spend money on things. If Justin can''t decide, Gao Yang will consider other channels to find out Clooney''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 1177

    "Do you know Clooney? He''s tomler''s assistant."


    "I don''t know."


    Hearing Justin''s answer, Gao Yang was stunned. After a while, he said suspiciously, "what? Don''t know?"


    "Of course, I can''t know everyone in the world."


    Every time he calls Justin, Gao Yang can get the answer he wants, so in his impression, Justin really knows everyone in the world, but this time his inherent impression is finally broken. Obviously, Justin is not omniscient.


    Just then, Justin said in a deep voice, "you''re looking for tomler''s assistant. What, what''s the problem?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "yes, this guy slipped away when he killed tomler. Now he appears again. In order to avoid being retaliated by this guy named Clooney, we have to start first, so I need to find out where this guy is hiding."


    "Oh, well, I don''t know this man named Clooney, but this can be checked. I don''t know now. I''ll know soon."


    "Tell me everything you know."


    "Well, I don''t know much about Clooney, but his relationship is very complex. I met him twice in the company of tomle and didn''t talk much. The longest contact was in Syria. At that time, Clooney and badadi seemed very familiar, as well as the desert combat unit of steel virgin."


    Gao Yang introduced what he knew in detail, and then said Clooney''s appearance characteristics. After that, Justin said with a bitter smile: "the relationship between this guy is so complicated. It sounds more than just an assistant of tomler. Man, the price for looking for this guy is not low."


    As he spoke, Gao Yang also felt that Clooney was more difficult than expected. Clooney and AIS, the virgin of steel and the forces from Shah seemed to be very familiar. If Clooney was the right arm of tomler, his energy could not be underestimated.


    Clooney is too dangerous. He has contacts and money. It''s ok if he just hides for fear of retaliation, but once Clooney really wants to avenge tomler and still hides in the dark waiting for an opportunity, it''s dangerous.


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said in a deep voice, "OK, help me find out where Clooney is hiding. Well, I don''t ask for specific information. You know I need those information. In short, the more detailed the better. How much is it?"


    "Well, it''s very expensive, because the person you''re looking for is not a famous big man, nor is it someone I''ve been paying attention to. To find Clooney, I need to build or mobilize a network, and mobilize a lot of people to help you track down the decline of a nobody. It''s very troublesome, so the price can''t be too low. It''s $10 million. It''s the starting price, really After finding Clooney, I have to make an offer according to the specific situation, but listen to me, the price can''t be low, um, between 10 million and 20 million. "


    Although it is true that what Justin needs to do is to send some new people to form an intelligence network dedicated to Clooney, Gao Yang feels that it will not cost $10 million anyway. When tracing badadi''s whereabouts, the price is not so expensive.


    Gao Yang frowned and just looked for Clooney''s whereabouts. It would cost $10 million to $20 million. I have to say that the price is too high.


    However, this is also for a reason. Justin has an intelligence network that always pays attention to badadi. Many people will buy information about badadi with him, so the information about badadi will not be particularly expensive. This is like mass production of something, which will naturally reduce the cost.


    But now the problem comes, Clooney. Only Gao Yang wants to find it, and no one can help him share the cost. If he doesn''t pay the money, there won''t be a special intelligence network for Clooney. In addition, although Clooney has a small reputation, he has a lot of energy, and it''s hard to find it hidden. Justin''s price is really not too much.


    Although the price is expensive, Justin''s offer is not excessive, and Clooney must be found out. In addition, Gao Yang can afford money. In this way, Gao Yang thought again and again and said in a deep voice: "how long do you think it will take to find Clooney?"


    "It''s really hard to find the people who hide. Besides, it''s a person who has been doing dangerous work all year round, is good at hiding and understands the importance of hiding. It''s not like ordinary intelligence, which requires me to invest a lot of people to check carefully, so I really can''t give an exact timetable."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "OK, I agree with your offer. The low price starts from 10 million, and the maximum is no more than 20 million dollars. There is no time limit, but the faster the better. In addition, I have a condition. I will also look for Justin''s whereabouts at the same time. If I find Clooney before you, I will not buy your intelligence. Do you agree?"


    Justin laughed and said, "yes, you can find Clooney yourself. That''s your ability. Of course you can save a lot of money. My only requirement is that you call me in time after you find Clooney. How about that? Is that no problem?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "of course it''s no problem. Then I''ll wait for your good news, man. If you want to make my money, you have to move faster."


    "I''m very confident in my people. I''m professional in intelligence. Get ready to pay, man. Bye."


    Hung up the phone and Gao Yang sat on the sofa. Although it was not bad news, he was a little upset after receiving bad news one after another.


    It seems that there is no urgent matter to be solved, but considering that Clooney may hide in any corner and be ready to jump out and bite like a poisonous snake, Gao Yang feels that he can''t sit still. This person must be solved as soon as possible, even if he puts other things aside.


    Gao Yang sat on the sofa and waited for a while. He was waiting for groliov''s phone.


    Groliov is very down-to-earth. After he notifies everyone, he will definitely call Gao Yang and say that Gao Yang doesn''t want to be disturbed by groliov when doing something, especially by Ye Lianna''s father, so he would rather wait a little longer.


    Not long after waiting, Gao Yang returned to the bathroom after receiving a call from groliov.


    After holding back in Syria for several months, he finally looked forward to this day, but he encountered various emergencies again and again. After being continuously disturbed by others, Gao Yang was going crazy. If he was disturbed again at this time, he would really go crazy.


    Fortunately, no one bothered Gao Yang this time.

 Chapter 1178

    At more than ten o''clock the next morning, although Gao Yang also wanted to sleep in, there were still many big and small things. He could only reluctantly get up.


    Without disturbing the sleeping Ye Lianna, Gao Yang left the room with light hands and feet. His first thing was to go downstairs to find Irene.


    At Irene''s door, Gao Yang raised his hand and knocked on the door, but there was no response in the room. Gao Yang increased the force of knocking and knocked on the door again.


    After listening at the door for a moment and hearing nothing in the room, Gao Yang knocked on the door again, and then he began to think that Irene might have got up and left.


    Gao Yang plans to call Irene, but he just takes out the phone and listens to Irene''s scream in the room.


    "Ah! Who! Oh, shet! Where are my clothes!"


    Gao Yang patted his forehead. He forgot that Irene''s clothes had been washed. After grinning, Gao Yang shouted, "it''s me. Wait a minute. I''ll have someone send your clothes..., eh!"


    Before Gao Yang finished, the door suddenly opened. Irene wrapped herself in a bath towel and opened the door bleary eyed.


    Irene opened the door and didn''t close it. She yawned and said vaguely, "come in."


    Needless to say, Gao Yang walked into the door. Irene closed the door, grabbed the bath towel with one hand and wiped it on her face with the other hand. She said listlessly, "I seem to think of something now. You sent me back yesterday?"


    "Yes."


    "You threw me into the bathtub and broke my head. My head still hurts!"


    "Well, it''s me. I''m sorry. I missed and threw you out."


    Irene waved her hand and said, "forget it, I forgive you. Just don''t be taken advantage of."


    He raised the black line on his forehead and said helplessly, "call room service and send your clothes back. Irene, how much wine did you drink last night?"


    Irene spread her hand and said, "I don''t know. In short, there are a lot of people. Am I stupid? Don''t worry about him. Anyway, nothing happened."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said loudly, "don''t drink so much in the future. Listen, we''re in some trouble now. Clooney may have to retaliate against us, so be careful during this time."


    Irene shrugged and said, "you''re the one to worry about. I don''t think Clooney will find me first for revenge. If we disperse, he must find you first."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, pay more attention. I''m going to big dog''s house for dinner at noon. Are you going?"


    Irene didn''t answer Gao Yang''s question, but frowned at Gao Yang and said, "boss, why did you change my clothes and take a bath instead of Yelena?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang finally said, "well, nothing, ye Lianna''s strength is too small, and the most important thing is..."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "so I just came by myself."


    Irene said helplessly, "Oh, damn it, my tattoo really started to get into trouble. I tattooed it when I was excited, but now think about it. Damn it, I didn''t take my brain to the tattoo shop at that time, but I''m curious. Ye Lianna agreed to let you give it to another woman. Well, where did you do that?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head, then looked bitter and said, "this, this, um, I panicked, Irene, I''m sorry, I couldn''t help it at that time."


    "How did you lie?"


    "You have to promise not to be angry."


    "You say."


    "I said you were a Leslie."


    Irene''s eyes immediately widened. When Gaoyang began to get angry, Irene stretched out her middle finger to Gaoyang, and then said to Gaoyang, "you don''t want me to help you tell a lie, I won''t expose you, but you don''t want me to cooperate with you to lie, don''t even think about it!"


    After putting down her words to Gao Yang, Irene yawned again and said, "boss, when are you going to the west coast? I want to see Lucy card."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it will take another day or two. After we finish handling things in New York, we''ll go to the west coast. We''ll go together at that time."


    Irene nodded and said, "OK, I see. You should go and enjoy your lunch at big dog''s house. I''ll continue to sleep. I don''t want to do anything. I''ll stay here. Bye, boss."


    Knowing that Irene was all right, Gao Yang waved his hand, said goodbye to Irene, went down another floor and wanted to see others, but he just went downstairs and saw Li JinFang and little Downey.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Li JinFang looked a little embarrassed, but little Downey waved his hand and said with a smile: "Hey, you get up early enough. If you want to wake up others, forget it. We came back this morning. Now they are sleeping soundly. It''s nothing important. I think it''s better not to disturb them. It''s very embarrassing."


    Gao Yang looked at the two men and frowned, "where are you going?"


    Little Downey said with a smile, "go to my house. My mother made lunch. Li and I are going to my house for lunch. Do you want to go together?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I''ll go to Ye Lianna''s house for lunch and wait for me. I won''t go. In fact, only you and Toad are better, right?"


    Little Donny laughed, but Li JinFang laughed twice, waved loudly and said, "all right, let''s go. I won''t call others. Pay attention to your safety. Let''s go."


    I know that little Downey must take Li JinFang to his house, mainly because of the hacker Eliza. I don''t know how. Li JinFang actually fell in love with the autistic girl. It is said that they can sit opposite each other for hours without saying a word.


    Or little Donny looks at Li JinFang differently. His relationship with Eliza is not brother and sister, but it is better than brother and sister. Eliza can''t talk to others, but it''s not easy to get along with Li JinFang safely.


    Waving goodbye to the two, Gao Yang didn''t call others, returned to his room, woke Ye Lianna, and hurriedly prepared to go back to Ye Lianna''s home.


    It''s like going to see his father-in-law. Although he has a good relationship with groliov and is too familiar with him, it''s no different from Gao Yang''s going to their house and staying at his own house. He just didn''t return with Ye Lianna all night. He still feels a little awkward. It''s better to go back quickly.


    Called Ye Lianna and drove home, but Gao Yang''s phone rang.


    Gao Yang looked. The phone was from Morgan. After he connected the phone, he said in a deep voice, "Morgan, what''s up?"


    Morgan whispered, "yes, there''s one thing. Don''t you want to talk about making friends with the New York metropolis? Coincidentally, there''s an opportunity today. There''s a cocktail party tonight. Wilpen, one of the bosses of the New York metropolis, will also attend. I can take you to the cocktail party. The cocktail party starts at 7:30 p.m. and you dress more formally. I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    Gao Yang was a little distressed and said, "do I have to go too? Tell Mr. wilpen to send a scout to see Frye''s skills. I don''t have to go to the cocktail party in person? Morgan, you know, I''m not used to going to such a place."


    Morgan smiled and said: "This is a small-scale reception. Most of them are my friends. It''s necessary for you to contact these people. Listen to me. You must come tonight. Oh, you can bring your girlfriend. Remember to bring ye Lianna, but don''t forget to buy Ye Lianna an evening dress. Gao, you can''t always walk around in the circle of mercenaries. If you want to do big business, you have to know these people and be accurate I''ll send someone to pick you up. "


    "Well, I''ll go, I''ll be ready," he said in a loud voice


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang smiled at Ye Lianna and said, "honey, after lunch, we''ll buy you an evening dress, and then we''ll attend a cocktail party together."


    Ye Lianna shook her head and said, "no, no, I''m not used to those occasions, and I don''t like them."


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to force Ye Lianna, and he thinks Ye Lianna is still a student. It''s not necessarily good for her studies to get in touch with those celebrities early.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if you don''t want to go, we''ll go together when you want to go. I''m just sorry. I can''t accompany you to the opera tonight."


    Ye Lianna said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Your business matters. Oh, I just heard you say Frye''s skills. Why does this have anything to do with Frye?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, Frye''s baseball seems to be really good. Some people say he is a genius. He can play major league baseball, and he can still be a superstar. But none of us know whether Frye is so good. There is a boss of the metropolis of New York at the cocktail party tonight. I want to find a chance to see if I can give Frye a professional trial training It''s all right. "


    Ye Lianna said with a surprised look on her face, "really? That''s great. It''s good news. We have to tell Frey as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said: "No, no, no, don''t tell Frye. Listen to me. The problem now is that Frye doesn''t want to play major league baseball, so we can''t tell him in advance, especially about the trial training. I''m afraid Frye won''t go as soon as he hears that he''s going to trial training or let the scouts see his ability, so this must be kept secret for the time being."


    Yelena frowned and then whispered, "well, don''t tell Frye first, but can I tell Mrs. Smith and Ella?"


    Gao Yang thought, shook his head and said, "no, don''t say it first. I''m afraid they won''t be able to hide the secret. I''d better wait until Frye has been there, or let Frye say it himself."


    Yelena nodded, then smiled and said, "if Frye can really play baseball, it would be better if he can become a superstar, but he should go?"


    "New York Mets is not his favorite team. He used to dream of going to Mets to watch the game. He just watched the game. It''s hard to say if it''s another team, but it''s certainly no problem to go to MetS."


    Gao Yang''s mouth is very sure, but his heart is not as sure as he said. In fact, he has always wondered whether Frye is really willing to play?

 Chapter 1179

    Gao Yang is going to a celebrity reception. It''s not a big deal for him. He''s seen a lot of big people during this period. He doesn''t dare to say how important he is, but when big people get together, he won''t have stage fright.


    If you want to wear formal clothes, you can wear formal clothes. Gao Yang''s clothes and some valuable things are put here by Ye Lianna. Just change your clothes and wait for Morgan to pick them up at some time.


    But ye Lianna is much more interested than Gao Yang. In order to dress up Gao Yang, she began to pull Gao Yang to try on her clothes just after dinner.


    In fact, Gao Yang is a formal dress. He bought it when Frye got married. His clothes are good, and he also has shirts, ties and shoes. He only bought it when he picked it up. It''s not embarrassing to wear it in the big market. However, he still asked Ye Lianna to punish him many times for such a dress that he actually has no choice.


    Used to wearing military boots and leather shoes, Gao Yang only felt unspeakable awkward. It seemed that he couldn''t even walk. This didn''t count. Putting on his shirt and tie made him feel out of breath.


    "No, this bow tie is not very good. I think you''d better wear a tie. I''ll change it for you."


    Ye Lianna happily stood behind Gao Yang, took off the bow tie that Gao Yang had just tied, then picked up the tie that Gao Yang had tried twice and tied it around his neck.


    Looking at Gao Yang in the mirror, and then standing in front of Gao Yang, ye Lianna said with a tangled face: "honey, this twill tie doesn''t seem stable enough, and that red dot tie looks too mature. Honey, shall we buy two more ties?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, no, just the red spotted tie. That''s good."


    After studying for a long time, ye Lianna finally nodded and said, "well, just this one. There''s not enough time. We don''t have time to buy a tie."


    Time is strange. It took more than two hours to get a haircut and do modeling, and then it took two hours to change shirts and ties back and forth. After such a toss, it was almost half past seven. What extra time was there.


    After Gao Yang''s decision, ye Lianna looked up and down at Gao Yang, and finally nodded: "well, the suit is too serious to match with a slightly younger shirt. You can only wear this shirt. If you have a tie, change the lavender tie that suits your age. Well, that''s it."


    Gao Yang heaved a sigh and subconsciously wanted to stroke her hair. As a result, ye Lianna grabbed her hand, and then said nervously: "don''t move, don''t mess up your hairstyle. It''s the most handsome look. Don''t move."


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly. Ye Lianna stepped back two steps, looked at Gao Yang carefully again, frowned and said, "it''s perfect, very handsome, but I always feel something missing, what is missing?"


    Ye Lianna frowned and thought for half a day. Finally, she patted her hand and said suddenly, "God, watch, I forgot my watch!"


    Gao Yang was used to wearing a military watch, but he couldn''t wear it after wearing a suit, so he took it off.


    Ye Lianna finally found out what Gao Yang was missing. She hurried to her wardrobe and took out a box. Then she took out a gold watch from the box and ran to Gao Yang. "Fortunately, you have a suitable watch. Come on, take it."


    Seeing ye Lianna''s watch, Gao Yang remembered that he also had a very valuable gold watch.


    The watch that Yelena took out was the one that Frye took out from Gaddafi''s palace, and then gave Gao Yang''s gold watch of jiangshidanton, and Gaddafi''s watch must not be bad.


    After wearing the gold watch on Gao Yang''s wrist, ye Lianna looked at it and nodded, "well, this time, there''s nothing missing."


    Gao Yang was relieved as if he had been granted an amnesty. He was dragged to the living room by Yelena, sat down, and was appreciated by groliov and Natalia. Finally, he waited for Morgan''s call.


    It was a little early to receive the call, but when Gao Yang hurried downstairs, a Rolls Royce stopped in front of him.


    A total of two cars came, a Rolls Royce and a Bentley in which Gao Yang once saw Morgan.


    After the Rolls Royce co pilot''s door opened, a bodyguard came down, opened the rear right door, held the top of the door with one hand and made an invitation to Gao Yang with the other.


    Gao Yang went over and sat in the car. The bodyguard in the co driver''s seat closed the door. Then he sat back in the car and the two cars started together.


    Morgan was also in the car and said with a smile, "why, did you change the car again?"


    Morgan shrugged and said, "yes, it''s new. It''s tall. I didn''t expect you to be very stylish in formal clothes. I think it''s more suitable for you to wear formal clothes than military clothes."


    After laughing, Morgan gathered around Gao Yang and whispered, "Gao, I''ll take you to meet several people at today''s reception, some of which are key. You should write them down. One of the key people is Jonathan. He is a senator. You need to talk to him more. He is one of us, so he will show goodwill to you. Don''t be too nervous."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see, but I want to know what the nature of the reception tonight is?"


    Morgan waved and said, "the reception is just that. It''s nothing special. Tonight''s reception is just an occasion for communication. Don''t think too much."


    Morgan is earnest and kind, just like taking Gao Yang as a nephew to be trained. He has been talking about what Gao Yang needs to pay attention to and how to deal with those big people all the way.


    In fact, Gao Yang is really not nervous, but whether he is nervous or not is one thing. Whether he will be rude on such a big scene he has never participated in is another thing. As a mercenary, he deals with a group of rough people all day. If he behaves like a mercenary on the occasion, it will make a fool of himself, That''s why Morgan kept asking what etiquette issues he should pay attention to.


    The reception was held in a luxury villa on the outskirts of New York, not a hotel that Gao Yang thought.


    The two cars drove into a very large villa area, not only the buildings, but also the trees and green space on the side of the road showed the luxury of the villa. Before driving into the villa area, Gao Yang noticed that they had just passed a golf course.


    After driving into the villa, Morgan picked up two invitations from his hand, handed Gao Yang one, and said with a smile: "this one is yours."


    Gao Yang thought he would enter with Morgan''s entourage. Unexpectedly, he also had an invitation, so he said in surprise: "I have an invitation, too?"


    Morgan shrugged and said, "if you can enter the door as an invited VIP, of course you have to have an invitation. What else? Can you be my bodyguard? Ha ha, Gao, remember that you are a person with status now!"


    Gao Yang opened the beautifully printed invitation and found his name written on it.


    The car soon stopped at the gate of a villa covering a very wide area. The red carpet was paved from the gate to the door of the villa with a clear ceasefire.


    When the car stopped steadily, the waiters standing on both sides of the road at the gate immediately stood in front of the door. Then a black man in red clothes opened the door, reached for the door, bowed and waited for Gao Yang to get off and close the door. After closing the door, he said politely, "Sir, are you attending the reception held by Mr. Johnny?"


    Gao Yang reached out and handed the invitation to the waiter. He smiled and said, "yes."


    After opening the invitation, the waiter immediately bowed down, made a welcome gesture, smiled and said, "Mr. Gao, welcome to the reception, please."


    After Gao Yang and Morgan got off the bus, the car immediately drove forward, and there were luxury cars coming one after another. It seemed that there were a lot of cars and people. Gao Yang thought it was nothing to attend a cocktail party, but when he saw the newly parked car coming out of a character he often saw on TV, he suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Gao Yang looked back at Morgan, who had also given the invitation to the waiter.


    Morgan gave Gao Yang an encouraging smile and made a walking gesture to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and walked to the villa side by side with Morgan. Just after they had just taken a few steps, Morgan suddenly patted Gao Yang on the shoulder, pointed to the villa, and then smiled and said, "Gao, go, conquer everyone there and create an era that belongs to you!"

 Chapter 1180

    Gao Yang doesn''t want to conquer anyone, but he really wants to create his own era.


    And Morgan came to the door of the villa. The initiator of the reception, that is, the owner of the villa, was welcoming guests at the door. After seeing Morgan, the male owner stretched out his hand and smiled at Morgan: "Morgan, my friend, welcome."


    Morgan shook hands with the host and then shook hands with the hostess standing aside. At this time, the host stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "you must be Gao Yang. Morgan has talked about you many times. Welcome to my humble house."


    Then Morgan said with a smile, "let me introduce you, Gao. This is Mr. Seth Johnny I told you about. This is Mrs. Johnny."


    Morgan had never introduced the Sith to Gao Yang before, but Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Johnny. I''m glad to attend this reception. Thank you for inviting me."


    Seth laughed and said loudly, "you''re very kind, Mr. Gao."


    The middle-aged woman standing next to Seth smiled and said, "nice to meet you, Mr. Gao."


    After a simple greeting, he walked into a large reception hall.


    There were more than twenty people standing in the room in twos and threes, and most of them were talking. Morgan raised his hand and snapped his fingers. After the waiter with the wine plate came to them, Morgan took two glasses of wine, handed Gao Yang one, and whispered, "why didn''t you bring ye Lianna?"


    Gao Yang took the glass and whispered, "Ye Lianna doesn''t like this occasion, so I didn''t bring her."


    Morgan shrugged and said, "well, you''ll be in trouble."


    "What''s the trouble?"


    Morgan said with a smile: "soon you will understand. Do you think there will be a lack of beautiful women on this occasion? Man, you look young and golden. Unlike me, you will be very popular, so you have to learn how to refuse, keep a polite smile, and at least don''t send your phone number all over the world."


    After that, Morgan smiled at Gao Yang and whispered, "stand here with me and I''ll introduce you to some people first."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "wait, Morgan, how can I introduce myself? I mean, if someone asks me what I do, how can I introduce my career?"


    Morgan low channel: "When you meet for the first time, no one will ask you too much. If you need to let others know, I will introduce you. If you plan to introduce yourself, well, remember to say that you operate mineral resources in Africa and two private force companies, but don''t introduce yourself casually. You need to maintain a certain sense of mystery. Listen, not everyone here is qualified to know What do you do? "


    "Don''t mention your name or detailed work address?" he whispered


    Morgan shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary. If you need in-depth communication, it won''t be here. Frankly, your financial resources and strength are nothing here, so there''s no need to be too clear."


    Gao Yang smiled. This is Morgan taking him to the front station, that is, to get familiar with his face first. It''s not time for him to really deal with these big people. Therefore, it''s necessary to keep a sense of mystery or hide. When he really can shake his feet, it''s not too late to show his background.


    Morgan looked around and whispered, "the most important person hasn''t come yet. You''re the first person to enter this communication circle, so you have to come earlier. Let me take you to know more people. Listen, don''t keep a low profile, don''t keep a high profile, just have one attitude towards everyone."


    Before Morgan finished, Gao Yang saw a middle-aged man in his forties coming towards them, so he whispered, "someone is coming."


    Morgan stopped talking. Just then, the middle-aged man approached them and said with a smile, "Mr. Reeves, I''m glad to see you here. I hope I didn''t disturb your conversation."


    The middle-aged man looked very modest, but Morgan kept a polite smile. It can be seen that Morgan''s status is much higher than that of the middle-aged man. After greeting, Morgan smiled at the middle-aged man: "Let me introduce you, Mr. Moore. This is Mr. Gao, Gao, and this is rich Moore. He is an elite figure on Wall Street. If you want to manage money, you must find him."


    When introducing the two, Morgan clearly showed his close relationship with Gao Yang. Gao Yang shook hands with the middle-aged man named rich. After a polite conversation, rich left. Just before leaving, rich left a famous film for Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang didn''t prepare a business card, and Morgan didn''t signal Gao Yang to exchange business cards. After rich left, Gao Yang hurried to say, "Morgan, I don''t have a business card. Don''t I return a business card to all the people who give me a business card?"


    Morgan smiled and whispered, "you don''t need to take care of them when you take the initiative to send business cards to you. Leave your business cards and call them when you think they are useful. The purpose of their coming to the reception is achieved. Gao, I remind you again that your status is different from theirs. You''re not here to sell yourself. Oh, if someone comes, we''ll talk about it later."


    Sure enough, another person came over, talked to Morgan, then got to know Gao Yang, and then took the initiative to leave without disturbing their conversation.


    Gao Yang saw that the level at the reception was very obvious. Morgan was definitely the highest person here, so he just stood still. People who knew and had friends would take the initiative to talk to Morgan.


    Talk to Morgan first, and then get to know Gao Yang. Some will leave Gao Yang a business card, but others won''t. just say a few words.


    With the retirement of time, more and more people enter the villa assembly living room, and more and more people get together in twos and threes to chat. Morgan and Gao Yang have been standing in an obvious position and exchanged greetings with new people from time to time.


    Morgan and most people know each other. What makes Gao Yang marvel is that Morgan''s memory is so good that he can say each other''s names one by one.


    Then Gao Yang soon understood what Morgan meant by saying that there would be trouble without a female partner. Although the proportion of beautiful women in all guests was not high, there were a lot of them.


    Successful people are usually not young, so some of the guests come with their children. Gao Yang has seen at least three guests with daughters and families. Of course, some also come with sons, but Gao Yang won''t pay attention to men.


    There are celebrities brought by their parents, and naturally there are beauties who come alone. Such beauties usually have a certain status and can eat well in the upper class society. Of course, such beauties will not miss an opportunity to find a boyfriend when they meet the right candidate.


    Gao Yang and Morgan are standing all the time, and Gao Yang finds that almost no one is sitting. Think about it. Even if a stranger with no status comes to talk, he has to stand up out of politeness, so no one will sit down unless he doesn''t intend to talk to anyone.


    Gao Yang has seen more than a dozen beautiful women, but no one has spoken to him until he stood for more than 20 minutes, and finally a beautiful woman came to the door.


    A beautiful woman in a large backless evening dress entered the door, scanned her eyes, found Morgan, picked up a glass of wine and walked towards Morgan and Gao Yang.


    "Hi, Mr. Reeves, long time no see. It''s nice to see you tonight."


    He picked up his glass, touched his glass with Morgan, took a sip with a smile, but the beauty smiled at Gao Yang and said, "what should I call you, handsome man."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "beautiful lady, I''m very glad you can call me handsome all night. However, I''m sorry to tell you that my name is Gao Yang. Gao is my last name and Yang is my first name."


    The beauty smiled and said, "Mr. Gao, you are very humorous, and I am very happy to always call you handsome, because you are really handsome. You can take handsome as your own proper title."


    After Gao Yang raised his glass and touched the beauty, he smiled and said, "it seems that I can''t ask your name, because you can name the beauty."


    The beauty puffed a smile, covered her mouth and said, "although I like you to call me beauty, I want you to deepen your impression of me. My name is Julie. Please remember my name."


    Gao Yang took a sip of cocktail and said with a smile, "it''s a beautiful name. It''s as beautiful as your face."


    It seems that the beauty named Julie is very interested in talking all the time. She flatters him casually. It''s not like continuing the conversation. At the same time, her mind is turning quickly, thinking about how to politely refuse.


    At this time, Gao Yang found that Morgan winked and two more guests came. It seems that these two are more important people, so Gao Yang said to Juliet with an apologetic face: "I''m sorry, I saw a friend. I have to go and have a word."


    Julie smiled and said, "please help yourself, handsome boy. It''s nice to chat with you. If I have time, I look forward to continuing to chat with you. See you later."


    Julie turned and left, when Morgan whispered a smile at Gao Yang, "man, you''re acting very old."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I couldn''t. now, I''ve attended a banquet specially held by Bashar. I have to learn something."


    Morgan said with a smile, "I''m talking about the way you refuse. How, you''ve been used to rejecting the favor of beautiful women before?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "if only I could really refuse, oh, of course not. This is no problem, but some people, um, why do we say this?"


    Morgan smiled, then pointed to the two newcomers without trace, and whispered, "the bearded man is the man of the wilpen family, the boss of the New York metropolis. I don''t know him very well. Wait a minute, I''ll find someone familiar with him to introduce us, and then you can just say what you should say to him."

 Chapter 1181

    Morgan had already chosen the person to introduce him, and this person was Seth as the master.


    This reception is not only a gathering of upper class people, but also a good social occasion. As the host, there will certainly be no guests who are enemies of each other on the guest list invited by Seth.


    Gao Yang followed Morgan to the side of Seth. At this time, Seth had stopped welcoming the guests and was talking and laughing with people. Seeing Morgan and Gao Yang close, Seth quickly left the crowd where he was, nodded to Morgan and Gao Yang, and then the three went to wilpen who was also talking.


    Wilpen is a family, and the New York metropolis belongs to Fred wilpen. As for the chief operating officer of the New York metropolis, his surname is also wilpen.


    Attending the reception today is Fred wilpen, the boss of New York metropolis.


    When they came to Fred, Fred immediately stopped talking, raised his glass, smiled at Seth and said, "thank you for your reception, Seth."


    It can be seen that Fred wilpen and Seth are very familiar. Seth smiled, stretched out his hand and pointed to Morgan and said, "Fred, I''d like to introduce you to a friend. This is Morgan Reeves."


    Fred immediately made an expression of having heard a lot about your name, held out his hand to Morgan and said loudly, "Mr. Reeves, it''s very nice to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about your name."


    Morgan and Fred shook hands, smiled and said in a deep voice, "that''s it, Mr. wilpen. Nice to meet you."


    After Morgan and Fred shook hands, Seth pointed to Gao Yang and said, "this is Gao Yang, Mr. Gao."


    Fred and Gao Yang shook hands and said with a smile, "nice to meet you, Mr. Gao."


    It''s just a few polite words. Even after knowing each other, Seth smiled and said, "Fred, there''s something you must help. No, it''s not help, it''s help."


    Fred immediately put on a look of great interest and said with a smile, "Oh, please, I''m all ears."


    Fred made a listening gesture. Seth pointed in the direction of Morgan and Gao Yang. After showing that they were together, he smiled and said, "please tell them yourself."


    Morgan raised his glass, while Gao Yang said with a smile: "well, I have a friend. He is a baseball genius. He has enough talent to enter the major leagues, and he has been a loyal fan of New York metropolis since childhood. I would like to ask Mr. wilpen to provide an opportunity. I would be grateful if my friend could accept the trial training."


    Fred laughed and said, "it''s really a favor for me. If a genius joins the metropolis, I''d love it. However, I never directly intervene in any specific affairs of the team."


    It can be seen that the smile on Fred''s face is a polite refusal. People have to believe that he is a genius.


    Baseball is the mainstream sport in the United States. Many of our children play baseball. As the team owner, Fred must often receive the same request. He should not be surprised at this kind of thing. As for saying that he was a Mets fan since childhood, it''s even more ridiculous. If he wants to play in the Mets, can he say that he is a Yankees fan.


    Gao Yang was slightly disappointed. He thought Fred might not give a trial training opportunity directly, but Fred immediately waved his hand, shrugged and said, "but since Mr. Reeves and Mr. Gao put forward it, I must make an exception."


    Fred is waiting to sell well to Morgan. Morgan raised his glass and said with a smile, "thank you very much for making an exception."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "great, my friend will be happy, but I am confident that his level will not disappoint you."


    Fred said with a smile, "you''re welcome. It''s just a small matter. If your friend is really a genius, you''re helping me. Speaking of this, I have to ask where your friend was trained?"


    After that, Fred shrugged at the crowd and said, "I''m a fan. Now that I''ve said it, I have to know about the talented players who may enter the metropolis, right?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "my friend, he has no professional training, but he is very talented. Well, he has always liked baseball since he was a child and has been practicing a lot."


    Hearing that Gao Yang had no professional training, Fred''s eyes changed slightly and seemed to disagree.


    Gao Yang wanted to say that Frye''s pitching speed was, but he didn''t have a chance. Fred raised his hand and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. There are many players who have not received professional training but become superstars. Someone will arrange a trial training for your friends. If the time is right, when do you think it is appropriate?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "tomorrow, anytime."


    Fred nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, Mr. Gao, I''ll give you a call. You can call Jeff wilpen tomorrow. He''s the chief operating officer of the team. I''ll let him take charge of it."


    Without pen and paper, Gao Yang remembered a fixed telephone number carefully and smiled at Fred, "thank you very much, Mr. wilpen."


    After thanking, Gao Yang stood aside and stopped talking. Morgan, Fred and Seth talked happily. After talking for a while, the three left together.


    After leaving Fred, Seth smiled and said, "with all due respect, Mr. Gao, most people in New York are Yankee fans. Why don''t you try to let your friends join the Yankees? I''d be happy to introduce you to the boss of the New York Yankees. Oh, I don''t really need me, right, Morgan?"


    Morgan shrugged and said, "Gao didn''t panic. His friends are really Mets fans. It''s easy to go to the Yankees."


    Seth said with a regretful face: "in fact, I am indeed a Yankee fan. Gao, if your friend is really a genius, I still suggest him to go to the Yankees, the New York Yankees. What a great team, you should recommend the Yankees to your friend, at least go to trial training or something. Maybe he will change his mind."


    Gao Yang''s heart moved when he was said. He didn''t think Frye would change his mind, but he thought why not let Frye have more training opportunities. If the result of the trial training in metropolis was bad, he could have more opportunities. If Frye''s trial training result was good, it would be better. In the final analysis, if both teams wanted it and scrambled for it, Frye would certainly get different treatment.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "if the trial training of the New York Yankees is easy to arrange, it''s certainly better for him to try the New York Yankees, but is it convenient?"


    Morgan shrugged, while Seth said with a smile: "it''s convenient. It''s convenient at any time. It''s much more convenient than going to the metropolis trial. I''ll help you arrange it. Who makes me a fan of the New York Yankees."


    Seth and Morgan had a good relationship. They didn''t talk so politely. Morgan smiled and said, "OK, please."


    Cecilia left happily, and all the big people who should have arrived at this time have arrived. Morgan whispered to Gao Yang, "let''s go. Next, you should know someone well."


    After Morgan looked, he took Gao Yang to a middle-aged man surrounded by four or five people. When he walked into the crowd, the middle-aged man laughed and said, "Hey, Morgan, Gao, where have you been? I didn''t see you."


    Morgan also laughed and said, "I just said a few words to my friend."


    Speaking to Morgan was Jonathan, a senior senator representing New York state.


    Gao Yang knows why Morgan said Jonathan would be very friendly to him. He obviously hasn''t seen Jonathan and even heard his name tonight, but Jonathan is directly greeting him and Morgan.


    After saying hello, Jonathan immediately said to Gao Yang with a surprised look: "Hey, Gao, I didn''t expect you to come tonight. It''s really a surprise to see you here. Don''t you hurry to leave this time?"


    If it is very polite and polite to say hello, it is too common at the reception. Everyone has this face and calls it by name enthusiastically, unless the relationship is good to a certain extent.


    Jonathan''s performance is not only friendly to Gao Yang. From his address and attitude towards Gao Yang, everyone feels that he is very familiar with Gao Yang and has a good relationship. Although Jonathan meets Gao Yang for the first time, this is not Morgan''s basic intention to be friendly to Gao Yang, but to build momentum for Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang secretly sighed in his heart that Morgan was really sparing no effort to hold him.


    Jonathan had indicated that he wanted to build momentum for him. Gao Yang certainly knew what to do, so he raised his glass. Instead of greeting each other like a person who met for the first time, he said directly, "I won''t leave in a hurry this time."


    Jonathan immediately smiled and said, "OK, if you have time, let''s play golf. Oh, let me introduce you. This is Morgan Reeves and this is Gao Yang. Let''s meet."


    Since it is necessary to build momentum, it is certainly not in Morgan''s particularly familiar circle or Morgan''s particularly stable allies. If so, Morgan should come in person.


    Now Gaoyang can confirm one thing, that is, Morgan and Jonathan are special allies. Their relationship is good enough for Jonathan to build momentum for Gaoyang.


    After chatting and introducing each other, Gao Yang met several big people.


    Morgan and Jonathan are trying to build momentum for Gao Yang. The effect must be unusual. One night, Gao Yang received a large pile of business cards. One night, Gao Yang''s smiling face was sour.


    Finally, the reception was over. Gao Yang and Morgan got in the same car and left. When the car finally opened, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "Morgan, is it meaningful to start building momentum for me so early? Is it too early?"


    Morgan also looked tired when he got back on the bus. When he heard Gao Yang''s question, Morgan smiled and said, "I met the right opportunity for you to feel it, so this is just a small scene for you to practice. Most of the people you see today are people in the financial industry who are really helpful to your career. You haven''t seen them yet."

 Chapter 1182

    Frye didn''t know that Gao Yang was looking for trial training opportunities for him, so Frye didn''t feel nervous at all. On the contrary, Gao Yang was too nervous. As a result, he didn''t sleep well all night.


    Gao Yang really doesn''t know whether Frye is a genius or not and whether he can have the talent to enter the major league as a star, as Harrison said. But with Harrison''s words alone, Gao Yang is willing to find all relationships and use all means to send Frye to play baseball.


    As one of the four most popular events in the United States, baseball has great influence. Even if Frye can only be an ordinary player instead of a big star as Gao Yang hopes, Gao Yang has to get Frye into the major league baseball.


    Anyway, playing baseball, at least don''t worry about being killed one day.


    If Frye is really a big star after trial training, there is no need to say anything. Frye refuses to go and Gao Yang has to tie him to the court.


    But the premise of everything depends on whether Frye can successfully pass the trial training. To be exact, whether he can show his brilliant talent in the training.


    The relationship between Gao Yang and Frye is difficult to be defined by a clear term.


    Gao Yang brought Frye out of the slum and let Frye live a rich life, but Gao Yang felt that this was not enough. He wanted Frye to live a better and safer life and make Frye a shining star.


    Gao Yang, who doesn''t know much about baseball, has no bottom for Frye''s strength, so he is nervous and nervous. He is like a parent who sends his children to the exam. He is worried with expectation and worry. In this way, it may calm down there.


    Finally, at eight o''clock the next morning, Gao Yang immediately dialed the phone Fred gave him. As a result, he called several times, but no one answered the phone at all.


    After waiting for an hour, Gao Yang called again. This time, someone finally answered.


    "Hello."


    A very gentle female voice rang, and his heart began to beat. He had not been so nervous for a long time. After swallowing his saliva, he said in a trembling voice, "Hello, I''m looking for Mr. Jeff wilpen."


    "Hello, sir. Do you have an appointment with Mr. wilpen?"


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "there is no appointment. Mr. Fred wilpen gave me this number. My name is Gao. If you ask Mr. Jeff wilpen, maybe he will know I''m calling."


    "Yes, sir. Just a moment, please."


    Gao Yang took the phone and didn''t dare to leave his ear for a moment. After a while, the female voice said gently, "Hello, Mr. Gao, I''ll transfer the phone to you. Please wait a minute."


    After waiting a little longer, a man''s voice said in a deep voice, "Hello, Mr. Gao, this is Jeff. I already know about you."


    He held his breath and said in a deep voice, "Mr. wilpen, what should we do next?"


    "Well, Mr. Gao, we have five scouts in total, but the draft of 14 years will be carried out soon. All our scouts are now outside to investigate the players we are interested in. There is no one in New York. I have a look. In about four days, a scout will come back from Louisiana. At that time, I will arrange scouts to conduct trial training for your friends I''ll contact you to make sure when the body time is up. What do you think? "


    It will be four days at the earliest. Gao Yang thought. He can''t wait four days. He will go to Los Angeles immediately. Before going to Los Angeles, everyone will go to Seattle to see lucika. The time is set.


    Although it''s not impossible to reschedule for Frye''s major event, the problem is that Frye will certainly refuse to arrange trial training for him. Frye can''t agree unless Satan is really dissolved.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "Well, Mr. wilpen, my friend is not incompetent. He needs your help to give him a trial training opportunity. That''s not the case at all. I must emphasize again, my friend, he is a real genius. He is only a metropolis fan since he was a child, so I let him accept the trial training in this way. We don''t have much time. We have to do the trial training today, I can''t explain many things in detail, so I''ll say it briefly. "


    After organizing some language in his mind, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "if you can''t let my friend try, then I can only let him accept the trial training of the New York Yankees. In addition, my friend is a pitcher. His pitching speed is more than 105 miles. So, are you interested?"


    Jeff wilpen immediately said, "the ball speed has reached 105 miles? Hehe, you must be kidding. Mr. Gao, can you tell your friend''s name?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "you haven''t heard his name. You don''t know if you say it."


    "If his ball speed exceeds 100 miles, I must know his name, Mr. Gao. In fact, you don''t have to exaggerate to recommend a newcomer. Well, please tell me your friend went to that university or high school. It doesn''t matter. Do you have his training or game video?"


    Gao Yang''s helpless way: "No, not at all, Mr. wilpen. I''ll tell you so. I don''t want to exaggerate. My friend has never participated in a competition and has no formal training, but for God''s sake, arranging a trial training for him is not a chance for my friend, but a chance for you. Man, don''t miss a genius. If I don''t have confidence, what do you think Will I go to Mr. Fred wilpen? Man, I''m a little tired. Hurry up, immediately and quickly arrange a trial for me. If it''s not because my friend is really a metropolis fan, do you think I can''t let him participate in any trial? Or do you just want to see his trial video at the New York Yankees? "


    Jeff wilpen was silent for a moment and sighed: "Well, Mr. Gao, our scouts are really absent, otherwise there will be no such problems. I really can''t arrange a trial training immediately. What I can do now is to let the coaching team see your friends play in person, but I can''t let a head coach do the scouting work. I can''t damage the authority of a head coach in this way, so I''ll arrange for you to meet with the head coach If you can persuade him to visit your friend personally, it''s best. If you can''t convince him, I can only say I''m sorry. "


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "OK, arrange for me to meet him."


    Gao Yang got an address.


    It was February, the long grass-roots period of major league baseball.


    The so-called "long grass" period is the suspension period. The major league baseball will start the pre-season warm-up match in March and start the official regular season in April. When there is no competition, the New York metropolitan coach will not be too busy, but it will not be too idle. After all, it will soon start the new season. As the coach, it is time to enter the preparation period.


    During the suspension period, the players will be very busy, but the scouts will be very busy, so Geoff wilpin should not panic. His players do not have scouts, and they can only ask the head coach or assistant coaches and others to explore Frye''s ability.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang doesn''t have to go to the head coach''s home. Near the new season, the metropolitan coaching team has begun to meet and make preparations, so the whole coaching team is in the training base of metropolitan New York. Gao Yang can go directly to the training base to find someone.


    Naturally, the training base has a stadium, complete training facilities, office buildings, team hospitals and a series of measures. In fact, it would be easier to go directly to the training base.


    Gao Yang hurried to the training base of metropolis alone. Jeff wilpen was here, right in the office building, but Jeff wilpen said that he would never exert any pressure on the head coach as the chief operating officer of the team. Originally, he couldn''t say that the head coach would try to train a nobody himself.


    The New York metropolis is not as famous as the New York Yankees, but the New York metropolis is also a big family. There are many big names in the players, and the head coach is naturally a big name. It is too much to let the head coach of such a big family team try it in person, or arrange someone in the coaching team to try it for Frye.


    That is, Gao Yang''s back door is big enough and the relationship is hard enough to win an opportunity that is not an opportunity.


    When Gao Yang arrived at the training base, Jeff sent a staff to pick him up. Then Gao Yang went to the coach''s room.


    When he found the coach''s room, there was no one inside, so Gao Yang was led to the team''s tactics room. This is the place where the coaching team watched the video and formulated the team''s tactics. After knocking on the door of the tactics room again, Gao Yang finally saw the whole coaching team in New York metropolis.


    The coach has the highest authority in a team, so it will not be the coach himself who opens the door. When the door is opened from the inside, Gao Yang passes through the door and sees seven people sitting at a long table. After seeing him and the staff, an old man looks unhappy and says loudly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Manuel, this is Mr. Gao. Mr. wilpen would like you to take the time to listen to him."


    The head coach of metropolis is Jerry Manuel. He is also famous for his temper and coaching ability. After looking up, Manuel frowned and said loudly, "no matter what, I''ll talk after I finish the meeting, Dan, close the door."


    The man who opened the door was going to close the door. Gao Yang was a little anxious. He held the door and said in a deep voice to the staff accompanying him: "thank you. You can go now. I''ll say a few words and go soon."


    After that, Gao Yang stood forward, entered the door, closed the door, and then said loudly, "gentlemen, I''m sorry to disturb your meeting, but I have to say a few words. It''s very short. Please wait until I finish. You can continue. Thank you."

 Chapter 1183

    Gao Yang was a little anxious, but he tried to express his demands calmly.


    After taking a deep breath and calming himself down, he raised his voice and said, "gentlemen, I have a friend. He hasn''t received professional training in baseball. He just loves baseball, so he has been playing since childhood."


    Gao Yang stretched out a finger and said loudly: "I know what you''re thinking, but listen to me. My friend is a white South African, and South Africa is a desert country of baseball, so he can only play alone. He is a pitcher, and his pitching speed has reached more than 100 miles. Gentlemen, I''m here just to ask someone to see his pitching and give him a chance to try training."


    Jerry Manuel looked disdainful and said loudly, "the ball speed has reached more than 100 miles? I''ve heard what you''re going to say, sir. Now please go out."


    "Aren''t you interested?" said Gao Yang with a stunned face


    Jerry murmured: "I''ve heard the same nonsense countless times. There''s a genius, there''s a miraculous genius, and there''s a good seedling who can become a superstar. Sir, I''ve heard too many of the same words, but it turns out that genius is a genius because it''s too rare. If your friend is really talented, he needs you to recommend him if he can throw more than 100 miles? There have been countless balls The door is open. Listen, get out of my room now! "


    Gao Yang took a deep breath, tried not to let himself scold, and then shouted: "You''ll regret it. I promise, damn it, you old die hards. If it wasn''t because my friend was a Mets fan, he was a Mets fan from childhood to metropolis. If he didn''t think about other teams at all, do you think I would be interested in coming to see you old die hards?"


    I don''t know where the anger came from. Gao Yang said more and more angrily, and then he simply shouted: "You''ve seen a lot of boasting geniuses, and everyone must be fake, right? You fools who think you have rich experience, wait to regret it! You don''t need to arrange any more damn trial training, I don''t need it! There are two teams in New York, one Yankee and one metropolis! Compared with the Yankees, you''re nothing!"


    Gao Yang is by no means a person who can''t hold his breath, but he is out of control. It may be because there is a big gap between his expectations and reality.


    Full of slow anger, there was no place to vent. He looked up at the stunned group of people and said gnashing his teeth: "if it wasn''t for my friend''s refusal to play baseball, but I hoped that his favorite team would summon him and make him change his mind, I would come to you idiots? Bah, you deserve it?"


    "Security guard! Security guard! Drive this madman out!"


    An assistant coach standing at the door opened the door angrily, and then shouted twice. Then he looked at it and said angrily, "get out, or I''ll call the police!"


    Gao Yang disdained: "don''t drive me, I will go."


    The staff who stayed at the door shouted, "Mr. Gao, you can''t do this! Please leave!"


    Gao Yang dodged out of the door. Then he raised his hand, spread out his five fingers and said angrily: "you let the opportunity slip away from the palm. You should have one more talented pitcher, but you don''t even want to see it! Win the championship? Dream."


    Gao Yang then took a big step and left. The door closed heavily behind him,


    Gao Yang took out the phone, dialed a number, and then just walked out a dozen steps, the phone was connected.


    "Hello, is this Mr. Johnny? I''m Gao Yang. That''s right. I''d like to ask, when can we carry out the thing we said last night?"


    After Gao Yanggang said two words, a little smile appeared on his angry face. Then he immediately said, "today is OK. Great, Mr. Johnny, where is it? OK, I know. Thank you very much. Thank you very much."


    Gao Yang stopped. At this time, two armed security guards had almost come to him. The staff accompanying him also said with an unhappy face: "Mr. Gao."


    Gao Yang continued to step forward. The staff waved to the two security guards. Then the two security guards followed Gao Yang and watched him leave.


    Gaoyang''s efforts failed. Since the talk collapsed, Gaoyang didn''t want to maintain any demeanor. He had nothing to say all the way. He went back to his car, got in the car and left.


    After calming down a little, he breathed loudly, picked up the phone and dialed Frye.


    When Frye got on the phone, Gao Yang immediately said in an excited voice, "Frye, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing. I''m at home. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "nothing. I''m here at the new Yankee Stadium. I''m going to see the baseball Museum. Don''t you want to come?"


    Frye said suspiciously, "why do you suddenly think of this? Boss, you''re very strange today."


    "Fool, I want you to visit the baseball Museum, and the new Yankee Stadium also provides visits. You''re not a Yankee fan. It doesn''t matter whether you see the stadium or not, but aren''t you going to see the museum? Well, I know you prefer to see the metropolitan baseball stadium, but Yelena and I want to see the New York Yankees. If you come, you''ll bring Yelena with you. If you don''t want to come I''ll go back and pick up Elena if I''m going to come. "


    Frye said suspiciously, "why aren''t you with Yelena? Well, forget it, I''ll go there and take Yelena with me. Where are you waiting for us?"


    After making up an excuse and finally cheating Frye, Gao Yang Hung up and breathed a sigh.


    Gao Yang took great pains to arrange the training venue at the new Yankee Stadium. Fortunately, the New York Yankees have a great influence. It is a very popular tourism project in New York, and there are many other projects near the new Yankee Stadium to visit. Otherwise, Gao Yang really doesn''t know how to deceive Frye.


    If Frye knew he was going to give him a trial, he wouldn''t come.


    While waiting for Frye, Gao Yang contacted the Scouts of the New York Yankees according to Seth''s instructions.


    The Yankees scout''s name is Roger Ruth. He is a very kind middle-aged man in his fifties with a smile on his face.


    After meeting Gao Yang at the appointed place and shaking hands, Roger smiled and said in the first sentence: "Mr. Gao, why not go to our training base for trial training? There are complete facilities there, which is actually not very suitable."


    Gao Yang said with a embarrassed face: "Mr. Ruth, I''m really sorry. My friend has a little problem. If he knows it''s a trial training, he will certainly refuse. Therefore, I''m sorry to tell you that you have to pretend to be a stranger, but I promise, Mr. Ruth, as long as you look at it, you will feel that this great trouble is meaningful."


    Roger Ruth smiled and said, "well, the person who paid me told me to listen to your arrangement. I''ll do it as you say."


    It''s still hard to handle things. After a loud sigh, he said happily: "great, Mr. Ruth, you don''t have professional equipment, such as speed gun. Can you judge the ball speed of a pitcher or the quality of a pitcher?"


    Roger Ruth pointed to his eyes and said with a smile, "Mr. Gao, I''ve been a scout for 20 years."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "great. In this way, Mr. Ruth, please wait for me on the other side of the court, keep a certain distance from me, and see me appear and pitch with a young man. That''s the one you''re invited to see. It shouldn''t be too long."


    After agreeing with Roger Ruth what to do, Gao Yang waited under the agreed landmark. After waiting for more than half an hour, Frye finally arrived with his wife and Yelena.


    Gao Yang held Ye Lianna''s hand, then said to Frye with a relaxed face: "let''s play here, and then I''ll go to the opera with Ye Lianna. Do you and Ella want to come together?"


    Frye rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "I''m not going. I can stay here all day."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "go and have a look. Well, go to the stadium first."


    The new Yankee Stadium is open to the outside world and can be visited by people. However, people will not go to the lawn of the competition venue. In that case, the lawn will not be preserved.


    Outside the new Yankee Stadium, there is a small closed field, where people catch the ball and staff in referee clothes. In fact, it is a place for baseball fans to try their skills, pay for a few balls, or swing a few sticks to take photos. Frye''s trial practice field is here.


    Finally, Gao Yang pointed to the small field and said to Frye, "go throw some."


    Frye was already eager to try. He paid, put on his gloves, took one out of the pile of balls in the basket, threw it back and forth on his hand, and then caught it.


    Since it was a game, there must be cooperation. There were staff in New York Yankee uniforms waiting to hit the ball. When the batter who cooperated with the tourists waved his bat and signaled that it was ok, Frye threw the ball out.


    The batter certainly couldn''t hit Frye''s baseball.


    Gao Yang was very nervous, very nervous, especially after seeing Frye''s soft ball.


    Gao Yang subconsciously glanced at Roger Ruth, who pretended to be a passer-by, and then he shouted to Frye, "Hey, this ball is too bad. Let''s have a speed ball and a strong one."


    Frye smiled and said to Ella behind him, "let''s see my pitching!"


    Frye threw the ball out with all his strength. Seeing Frye''s throwing speed this time, Gao Yang was finally relieved. Then he looked at Roger Ruth again, but found that Roger Ruth had a dull face. He had stood up from his chair, opened his mouth, and rubbed his eyes hard.


    Gao Yang''s heart hanging in the air finally fell back into his stomach.

 Chapter 1184

    Frye turned his back to Gao Yang. Gao Yang took the opportunity to make a few gestures to Roger Ruth. When Roger Ruth woke up from a dream, he immediately waved again and again. With an eager face, he motioned to let frydo throw a few shots.


    Seeing Roger Ruth''s expression and the look of being scared in the daytime, Gao Yang knew that it had a spectrum.


    He couldn''t close his mouth. He shouted at Frye, "throw some more, what sliding balls and curve balls, all over again."


    "No problem! Watch it. It''s called a slider!"


    Frye swished and threw the ball out. After symbolically waving his bat, the batter looked at Frye with a confused face and wanted to talk, but then Frye picked up a ball again, so the batter immediately posed again.


    "A curve ball, yeah, strike out!"


    The batter shook his head, then smiled and shouted to Frye, "Hey, brother, are you a professional player? Are you from that team? Sorry, I don''t seem to have seen you play. Are you a rookie this year?"


    Frye smiled, waved his hand and shouted, "no, no, it''s just a hobby."


    Gao Yang turned to look at Roger Ruth, but saw that Roger Ruth was close behind him, his lips trembling and staring at Frye.


    He patted Frye on the shoulder and said loudly, "throw some more. Change your left hand this time."


    Frye snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "boss, you are in high spirits today. Well, change your left hand, Ella. Watch it. My left hand pitches."


    Frye threw a curve ball with his left hand and subconsciously turned to see Roger Ruth again. Then he found that Roger Ruth was covering his mouth with both hands and his eyes were almost staring out.


    Frye took the ball again, blew a breath at the baseball in his hand, turned to look at it and said, "boss, what do you want to see this time?"


    When Frye spoke, he saw Roger Ruth with a surprised face. After looking at Roger strangely, Frye said loudly, "what do you want to see?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "take a speed ball with your left hand. Oh, no, throw the most difficult one."


    Frye nodded and smiled, "well, the most difficult thing is to throw a change ball with my left hand. Well, I''ll throw a change ball with my left hand."


    Frye stood in the pitching position. This time his face was rare and serious. The shots he had just thrown were just for fun. Of course, it''s also for fun now, but he should be a little more serious.


    Frye threw a ball with his left hand.


    Gao Yang can''t see any change, good or bad. In his opinion, this is Frye''s usual pitching.


    "Knuckleball! Butterfly Ball, Butterfly Ball!"


    After Frye threw the ball, Gao Yang heard an incredible roar behind him. Then he looked back and saw Roger covering his mouth with one hand and his heart with the other.


    Gao Yang patted Frye on the shoulder and whispered, "what does knuckleball mean?"


    Frye shrugged and said, "it''s difficult to practice without rotating the ball. The ball hardly rotates. The flight path of the ball is unpredictable, just like the flight path of a butterfly. It refers to a kind of joint ball. Well, that''s it."


    Roger Ruth covered his heart and walked up to Gao Yang and Frye, and then said with a fanatical look: "Join the Yankees! Mr. Gao, please make sure your friends join the Yankees. Our draft right this year will be used on him. The signing money is good. I don''t need to ask for instructions. I promise I can give you the highest signing money. It''s easy to say the main position. I can promise you the main position now. Mr. Gao, sorry, I''m too excited..."


    As soon as Roger Ruth opened his mouth, Gao Yang knew something bad. Sure enough, Frye looked at Gao Yang in amazement, and then said loudly, "he''s a Scout? Did you collude?"


    Gao yangban raised his face and said in a deep voice, "listen, this gentleman is... Stop!"


    Fryer didn''t listen to Gao Yang at all. After he looked at Gao Yang angrily, he turned and walked out. After walking out of the closed small court, he grabbed Ella''s hand and began to run quickly. Then he simply ran away.


    "Falk! Asshole! You stop!"


    Gao Yang didn''t care about Roger Ruth. In Yelena''s surprised eyes, she began to chase Frye who had begun to run.


    After running for two steps and feeling that he couldn''t catch up with Frye, Gao Yang stopped and shouted to Yelena, "follow me, Mr. Ruth, I''ll contact you."


    Roger Ruth looked stunned. Knowing that he had made trouble, he shouted, "Mr. Gao, Mr. Gao! Wait, how can I contact you? Oh, thanks!"


    After watching Gao Yang and ye Lianna run away quickly, Roger Ruth covered his head with his hands and said gnashing his teeth: "Falk, what have I done? What the fuck is going on!"


    Roger gnashed his teeth and ran, but after he ran aimlessly for a few steps, he stood where he was, looked around blankly, and found that he didn''t know where to go. Roger immediately took out his mobile phone.


    After dialing out the phone, Roger just stamped his feet. Finally, when the phone was connected, he immediately began to say in a very low but very hurried voice: "Manager, I''m Roger. Yes, yes, now listen to me. I saw the person you showed me. Oh, no, no, no, my voice is not angry. I''m anxious. Listen to me, Mr. manager, that guy is a genius, a real genius."


    "Real genius?"


    Roger exclaimed: "Yes! This guy is ten thousand times more powerful than everyone I''ve seen before. I haven''t seen him in my career. Falk, let''s go to hell with my career. This guy is a rare genius in a century. He will be the king of strike out. As long as he can join, we can open up a new dynasty again. Oh, damn, I don''t even know his name. Look For God''s sake, tell me his name! "


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know. All I know is that the boss asked me to find someone to investigate a guy who has no origin. Well, a guy who made a friendly investigation and refused directly. I only know that a guy surnamed Gao is contacting this matter. Roger, are you sure you don''t have any boasting?"


    Roger Ruth wanted to cry without tears and said: "Yes, I swear to God with my professional quality. I don''t exaggerate half a point. A guy who can throw a speed ball with his right hand. The ball speed is more than 105 miles. He can also throw a change ball. He can throw any curve ball and slider. Then listen to me, he can also throw with his left hand. He just threw a butterfly ball with his left hand in front of me, but that guy is not left-handed at all. I don''t know I know what to say. If what I see today is not God himself, it is God who sent a dynasty founder to me. Believe me, he will become the king of strikeouts. He will be a nightmare for all batters. "


    "Really found a treasure? No? This kind of talent will need to look for trial training opportunities in this way. As long as he shows his face and hooks his fingers, countless teams will rush to him and wave a check."


    Roger Ruth roared, "I''m so fucking excited that I lose my mind, Falk! Falk! I can''t let him slip away or let other teams grab him. At all costs, even if half of the team is for him, no, the whole team is worth it!"


    "That''s not what we say. Well, well, I trust your vision, Roger. You''re a good player in this industry. You almost never walk away. I trust you. Well, Roger, give him the best conditions and give him the promise of his main pitcher. Talk to him now."


    Roger Ruth said helplessly, "it''s useless. It''s useless. He ran away. That guy found out I was a scout and ran away."


    "He ran away? What do you mean? We''re the New York Yankees! You''re the New York Yankees scout! I said, man, what''s going on?"


    Roger Ruth said in a crying voice, "I wish I knew what was going on. The guy ran away. I didn''t have time to ask his name, manager. Go to him and ask our boss. Go to that guy. We can''t lose him. Absolutely not."


    "Did you record it?"


    Roger Ruth sighed and said, "the only right choice for me today is to record his pitch on my mobile phone."


    "Right away!"


    Roger Ruth hung up the phone, looked at the direction where Frye and Gao Yang disappeared, shook his head reluctantly, and then ran quickly. In his memory, he hadn''t run like this for a long time.


    Soon after, in a building under the New York Yankees'' industry, a total of five people watched a short film played on the computer in the room where the general manager''s office was written.


    After watching the short film, a middle-aged man in his forties slapped the table in front of him, turned back, pointed to the computer screen with meat pain on his face and said: "Where did this guy come from? Fell from the sky? Or drilled out of the earth? Roger? Why did he run? Did you scare him? You must have been like a madman and didn''t say what you should say at all, did you?"


    Roger Ruth said loudly, "I admit I was really excited at that time. I should have been more calm, but look at your appearance. Aren''t you the same? Also, I said, I finished what I should say absolutely completely and clearly!"


    At this time, the coach who was pulled to watch the short film raised his hand calmly. He was very dissatisfied when he was first called, but now, his face is calm.


    As soon as the New York Yankees coach spoke, he showed his mentality. He just seemed calm.


    With a bang, the manager smashed his hand on the table more vigorously than the general manager. Then the coach raised his hand and pointed to the computer screen. Then he said calmly: "I want him! I must want him! Sign him to the New York Yankees at all costs and give him to me. This year''s champion is ours. Then, you can see a new dynasty."

 Chapter 1185

    Frey pulled Ella and ran to his parking place. After looking back at Gao Yang who was chasing, he and Ella got into the car and backed up quickly. With the sharp sound of the tire, he drove the car on the way home.


    Seeing Frye driving away, Gao Yang waved his fist with hatred, and then shouted to Ye Lianna beside him, "let''s drive and chase him!"


    With his stomach full of fire, he couldn''t contain his anger.


    After sitting in the co pilot''s seat, ye Lianna said with a worried face: "honey, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, fasten your seat belt!" he said in a loud and deep voice


    Gao Yang drove out of the parking lot and ran after Frye quickly.


    Gao Yang''s car is a coupe, a Mercedes Benz cls63amg, while Frye''s car is only a courtesy car for his mother and Ella, a very common cheap car Civic.


    In terms of performance, Gao Yang''s car can throw Frye''s car eight blocks away.


    In his anger, Gao Yang drove his car out at the proper speed for the first time, but the place was wrong.


    On the busy street, Gao Yang''s car began to shuttle through the traffic. He knew Frye would go that way, so he hoped to catch up with Frye.


    Soon, in a few minutes, Gao Yang saw Frye''s car.


    Accelerate again, flash left and right from the traffic flow, shout loudly, surpass Frye, and then brake hard in front of Frye''s car to force Frye to stop.


    Frye''s car stopped in time, but Frye hit the steering wheel, then accelerated from the next lane, accelerated and began to shuttle through the traffic.


    Gao Yang scolded angrily and stepped on the floor oil again.


    Ye Lianna said nothing, but looked at Gao Yang with a worried face. She knew something had happened that made Gao Yang very angry, but she didn''t know what it was because. Ye Lianna would never scream to stop Gao Yang.


    Relying on the advantages of vehicle performance, Gao Yang approached Frye again, and then the two vehicles began to drive quickly in front and back on the busy street.


    Gao Yang is not in a hurry to surpass Frye. Although he is angry, he doesn''t want innocent passers-by to be involved because of his emotions, so he has been controlling the speed and just wants to follow Frye.


    After two intersections, Frye drove on a road with few vehicles. When he saw that there were no cars in front of and behind, he ran into Frye''s car again, hit the steering wheel and hit Frye''s head directly at the back of the side car.


    Gao Yang has learned special driving. He knows how to force a car to stop, but Frye has also learned special driving. He knows how to avoid being forced to stop.


    Therefore, Gao Yang can only stop Frye in the most drastic way. After he hit Frye''s front with the back of his car, the two cars deviated to the right together. Finally, Gao Yang''s car body pushed in front of Frye''s front, and the two cars stopped together.


    Gao Yang opened the door and got out of the car. Then he pulled out his pistol at his waist, pointed to Frye sitting in the car, and shouted, "get down, get down!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t shoot at Frye. When he yelled at Frye, he moved the muzzle down and aimed at the left front wheel of Frye''s car, but Frye drove back quickly. After retreating more than ten meters, he accelerated and rushed past Gao Yang.


    Frye was too determined to get out of the car. His finger held the trigger high and trembled a few times, but he didn''t pull the trigger in the end.


    "Falk, Falk oil!"


    After yelling at Frye''s tail light twice, Gao Yang angrily inserted the pistol back into his waist, and then got into the car again.


    When Gao Yang drove out again, ye Lianna finally whispered, "honey, come on, it''s too dangerous."


    "I know."


    Although he said something in a muffled voice and knew it in his heart, Gao Yang, who was angry, slowed down his speed.


    Gao Yang stopped talking, just clenched his teeth and drove back at the slowest speed he could keep.


    Gao Yang drove the car back smoothly. He stopped the car patiently before getting off the car, but his face was blue.


    Ye Lianna held Gao Yang''s hand and said in a trembling voice, "honey, no matter what happens, calm down, you have to calm down."


    Gao Yang nodded silently, but he didn''t say a word. His brain was very confused and didn''t know what to say.


    Upstairs, out of the elevator, Gao Yang reached out and knocked on Frye''s door. After the first knock did not get a response, Gao Yang immediately hit it with his fist.


    The door opened at once. Behind the door stood Ella with a frightened face, while the door was opened by Mrs. Smith with a frightened face.


    "Gao, what happened?"


    Yelina shouted, "go and call my father and Tommy, go!"


    Ignoring the anxious Mrs. Smith, Gao Yang walked past Mrs. Smith and saw Frye''s door closed. He stamped up and kicked the door open.


    Frye lay on the bed and covered his face with his hands. When he took his hands away and saw Gao Yang, he immediately sat up. At this time, Gao Yang had come to him.


    Gao Yang grabbed Frye''s neck, swung his right hand, slapped a big mouth, and then returned to his hand with another big mouth on the back of his hand.


    "You bastard! Can you run there? Ah! Can you run there!"


    Two palm prints appeared on Frye''s face, but Frye twisted his head and clenched his teeth, but he didn''t say a word.


    Gao Yang became more angry. He grabbed Frye''s neck with both hands and stood up. He shouted, "do you know how many talents I''ve found to give you a chance to let the scouts see you play? Can''t you have a good word with the scouts? Fake oil! What are you running! What are you running! Didn''t you hear me stop you?"


    Frye turned his face back and shouted, "did I ask you to find a Scout? Have you asked me what I mean? I don''t need you to find me a scout. I fucking said, I don''t play baseball!"


    Gao Yang''s face turned white from blue. He grabbed Frye''s neck and said word by word: "you have the seed to tell me again!"


    Frye tilted his face and didn''t speak.


    "Gao! What are you doing! Let go, let go!"


    "Boss, have something to say. Are you crazy? Let go. He''s out of breath!"


    Groliov and Tommy have run over. They hold Gao Yang''s arms left and right and force Gao Yang away.


    Out of Gao Yang''s hands, Frye stepped back and shouted at Gao Yang, "we agreed. You don''t promise. You said you wouldn''t force me to play that damn baseball!"


    Gao Yang pointed to Frye and said in a trembling voice: "I brought you out of South Africa. What I want to give you is a good life. It''s not that there''s a fucking day without tomorrow. As soon as I get to the battlefield, I start to panic. I''m afraid you''ll be shot in the head by a bullet. I''m afraid you''ll be broken in your arms and legs. I promised your mother that you won''t be sent home as a corpse. You''re a talented person. You can do it To be a football star, to be a gentleman, why not! "


    Gao Yang pointed to groliov and said in a trembling voice, "what else can he do except war?"


    Gao Yang pointed to Tommy again and shouted, "what else can he do besides fighting? And me! What else can we do without fighting, and I don''t want to be idle losers! We have no choice, we have no choice but to take risks! What about you, you''re fucking different, you''re wasting your life and talent, fake oil! You damn bastard!"


    Frye took a step forward, waved his hands and shouted at him: "What about me! Have you thought about it for me? You go to war and take risks! I enjoy cheers and flowers and live in the spotlight. Can I stand it! What I can''t give up is not the battlefield, but my brothers who share life and death! It''s you! It''s you! Can I leave? I can''t leave! My favorite is baseball, but your life is my life. My life is gone, and I have to go What baseball, what baseball! "


    Frye was also very excited. He waved his hands hysterically and patted his chest. After roaring at the top of his lungs, Frye was in tears. Then he took two steps back and pulled out his pistol from his waist.


    "What are you doing? Put the gun down!"


    "Put the gun down!"


    In the roar of Tommy and groliov, Frye pointed the pistol at his left arm and cried, "don''t come here! Boss, don''t force me! Don''t force me! I''ll break my arm. You can''t force me to play baseball, don''t think! Don''t think! Don''t try to force me to leave Satan, I''ll break my arm!"


    Groliov''s face turned white, FRA''s fingers trembled nervously, and his gun aimed at his arm would ring at any time.


    Groliov and Tommy immediately stepped back. Tommy trembled and said, "fry, calm down, put down the gun, Gao, boss, calm down."


    Gao Yang pointed to Frye and shouted, "put down the gun! I order you to put down the gun!"


    Frye violated Gao Yang''s order for the first time. He gasped: "I... i... you... You... You can''t, you can''t drive me away, you can''t drive me away. If I break my arm, you won''t let me play baseball again..."


    "Survivor Robert, no, Harrison saved your baseball arm with his life. Now you''re going to break it with a fucking gun, aren''t you?


    I know you like metropolis. In order to make you change your mind, I hope metropolis can give you trial training and invite you. I run around asking for help. In order to make New York metropolis give you trial training, I''m sneaked around like a dog by metropolis bastards. They laugh at me. It doesn''t matter. But they laugh at you. I feel like I''m being surrounded by people Slapped in the face!


    Yes, I have no ability. I can''t let the metropolis invite you. I only found the Scouts of the New York Yankees, and I don''t expect you to join the New York Yankees. I just hope you can recognize your ability and value. Your arm is a gift from God and your future. Now, you point the gun at your arm? Are you going to shoot yourself? Shoot , shoot if you have the guts! "


    Frye was stunned and motionless, but he slowly dropped the muzzle of the gun. Then groliov came forward, grabbed Frye''s arm and grabbed the pistol.


    After allowing groliov to take the pistol away, Frye stared at Gao Yang, swallowed his saliva hard, gasped and said in a deep voice, "boss, you say that people in New York metropolis laugh at you?"

 Chapter 1186

    Gao Yang said a lot excitedly, and finally got a positive response from Frye, although Frye''s concerns were different from what he thought.


    Waving his hand, Gao Yang said angrily, "does this have anything to do with you?"


    Frye was silent. He lowered his head and kept panting.


    Tommy yelled at Frye angrily, "are you crazy? You idiot! You''ve gone too far! Asshole, dare to point a gun at yourself again, I''ll break your arm, asshole!"


    Groliov hugged Frye and whispered: "Man, I understand your mood, but you have to understand that you should be a star. You love baseball and you have talent. The boss is for you. We all want to see you play baseball. Frye, don''t disappoint Gao and all of us. You need to know one thing. We are brothers. We want to see you have a better future, not let you down You stay in Satan for adventure. "


    Frye remained silent, while Mrs. Smith and Ella were already sobbing. Elena and Natalia and Tommy''s girlfriend Vita were comforting Mrs. Smith and Ella.


    Groliov stretched out his fingers to Mrs. Smith and Ella, and then continued to whisper, "look at your mother and wife. They''re scared. Frye, you have to think that if you continue your current life, they need you. Don''t let them worry anymore, comfort them, and then tell them you''ve decided to play baseball."


    Frye raised his head, looked at his mother and wife, but said loudly: "big dog, Natalia and Yelena are here, Tommy and vita are here, we are all the same, we all have concerns. Now you two tell them that you quit Satan, you say!"


    Groliov looked at Natalia and Yelena with embarrassment and guilt, and said in a very confident way: "no, we are different. You are still young. Besides, I can''t do anything except war. Man, I am a machine gun artist and not a baseball artist. Otherwise, I will definitely play baseball."


    Frye smiled disdainfully, but Tommy said angrily, "Falk, are you like us? How old am I? How old are you! I don''t care if I die, you little fart child who doesn''t understand anything!"


    Frye looked at Tommy with an unconvinced sneer and said, "Tommy, don''t talk nonsense. Now you''d better think about going back and explaining what you just said to vita."


    Tommy cow looked at vita, and the expression on his face was delayed. He said at random, "it''s different, it''s different."


    Frye said in a deep voice, "the same, really the same. Since you can''t leave, why can I leave?"


    Groliov and Tommy were both in position, but groliov quickly said, "well, let''s not say this, Frye, Gao was humiliated in order to send you to metropolis. Don''t you think you should do something?"


    Frye immediately clenched his fist, took a step forward and said angrily to Gao Yang, "boss, those bastards laughed at you, didn''t they?"


    Gao Yang stared at Frye and said loudly, "does this have anything to do with you? You have decided not to play baseball. No matter what people say, what''s the use? Do I say there is a genius who plays baseball, but he won''t play, so he can''t prove it? What''s the use of saying something that can''t be proved?"


    Frye said in a deep voice, "I like metropolis, but that doesn''t mean I can tolerate them laughing at you and humiliating you! I won''t allow anyone to offend you! Absolutely not!"


    Gao Yang stared at Frye and said in a deep voice, "I told the manager and head coach of New York metropolis that there are many people. I said they will regret it. If you really intend to do something, take practical action and tell those people how big a mistake they have made with your performance!"


    After saying that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "the baseball thing is solved with baseball!"


    Frye''s face was tangled, his hands pulled his hair hard, and his mouth roared angrily and helplessly.


    Gao Yang felt very uncomfortable, but he still had to press step by step, so he pressed Frye''s shoulder and shouted, "go play baseball! Let the people of New York metropolitan regret it!"


    Frye was about to cry again. Finally, after shaking his head hard, he yelled at Gao Yang: "don''t force me. I can''t do it. I can''t do it! I''ll make people in metropolis regret. I''ll play baseball, but not now, not now!"


    Gao Yang sighed and let go of pressing Frye''s shoulder. At this time, Mrs. Smith, who had been sobbing all the time, suddenly said, "Gao, don''t force him."


    Mrs. Smith, who was full of tears, came up to Frye. After wiping the tears off Frye''s face, she turned to Gao Yang and said, "he has been very stubborn since he was a child. He has recognized what others can''t convince him. Gao, don''t force him. He can''t change his mind."


    Frye lowered her head. Mrs. Smith turned to Gao Yang and sobbed softly, "Gao, thank you for everything you''ve done for Frye. I''m relieved that Frye can follow you."


    After looking back at Frye, Mrs. Smith came up to Frye again, grabbed Frye''s hand, and whispered: "My son, I know what you do. I''m worried about you. Ella and I worry about you every day, but I won''t advise you to play baseball. You choose your own way and live the way you want. I will respect your decision."


    Mrs. Smith lowered her head, wiped away the tears in her eyes, raised her head again and choked: "it''s worth dying with a boss like Gao."


    Gao Yang couldn''t believe his ears. In order to let Frye play baseball, he really had to discount Frye''s leg. If Frye could play baseball when Frye broke his leg, Mrs. Smith would be better. The meaning inside and outside of this sentence pushed Frye in the opposite direction.


    Is this still a real son? How can there be such a mother? Gao Yang, who is angry and anxious, said in a hurry: "Mrs. Smith! You..."


    Mrs. Smith turned to Gao Yang and shook her head. Then she whispered, "Gao, stop talking. Let fry choose his own way. He is an adult. He has the right to make his own decision."


    After saying that gently, Mrs. Smith turned to Frye, picked up Frye''s face and said in a soft but firm voice: "you haven''t forgotten your roots. You are a real man. Your mother is proud of you. No matter what you do, your mother supports you. Follow the ideas in your heart and go your own way."


    Frye raised his head, looked at his mother with tearful eyes and said in a trembling voice, "Mom, I''m sorry."


    I''m sorry, Gao Yang knows it''s over, it''s all over.


    Mrs. Smith kissed Frye on the forehead and whispered, "you are a man. A man doesn''t cry."


    After that, Mrs. Smith turned to several women and whispered, "let men solve their own problems. Let''s go."


    Natalia looked at groliov and Gao Yang with a complicated look, and then sighed, "let''s go and go to my house."


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang with pride and sadness. She nodded gently at Gao Yang, pulled up Ella, turned and left.


    Vita stood up and looked at Tommy with a helpless smile: "I thought you could live a stable life, but now it seems unlikely. Alas, the feelings between men are really..."


    Vita shook her head and left with Mrs. Smith.


    After several women left, Gao Yang took a few steps forward and sat down on Frye''s bed. He sighed and said, "don''t say anything. I want to be quiet."


    Frye said cautiously, "boss, I''m sorry."


    Gao Yang waved his hand powerlessly and said, "don''t say anything. Let me be quiet."


    Groliov and Tommy also sighed, and they each found a place to sit down.


    Gao Yang, who hates iron but not steel, is extremely disappointed at the moment. He really hopes that Frye can play baseball and become a star.


    Even if you can''t be a big star, it''s better to play baseball safely than to be a precarious mercenary. Although they want to transform, even if they are not mercenaries, Satan''s exit is not safe.


    Gao Yang still doesn''t understand how Mrs. Smith became a mother. She has lost her husband. Isn''t she afraid of losing her son again.


    Gao Yang couldn''t understand what he thought. Looking at Gao Yang with a dead gray face, Frye finally couldn''t help being silent for a long time. He whispered: "Boss, I really can''t play baseball. I won''t be happy on such a day. You''re taking risks. I play baseball. It''s a kind of torture for me. The life of being a star may be good, but it''s not suitable for me. At least it''s not suitable for me now. The time hasn''t come yet. Boss, you have to understand me."


    Gao Yang really can''t understand Frye? In fact, Gao Yang quite understands Frye, just like he can''t leave Satan. These people of Satan are like grasshoppers on a rope. No one can jump and earn, but the rope that puts them together is not interest, but friendship.


    The real brothers will think for each other and hope that each other will live well, rather than tie each other to his own warship, so Gao Yang just hopes to persuade Frye to change his mind.


    But unfortunately, Gao Yang''s efforts were in vain.


    Finally, Gao Yang sighed and said, "life, this is life, Frye. I won''t force you anymore. If we''re still alive when we all retire, go play your baseball. If you''re dead and disabled, there''s no way, that''s your life."


    Frye said with a surprised look on his face, "boss, do you promise that you won''t force me to play baseball again?"


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly: "it''s all like this. What''s the meaning of saying these? No, I won''t force you anymore, No."

 Chapter 1187

    Gao Yang''s face is very ugly.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s face with extreme color difference, Frey immediately calmed down again. He sat next to Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, I''m sorry."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say and didn''t want to say anything, so he had to wave his hand.


    Frye said sincerely, "boss, I''ll play baseball. I''m sure I''ll go. Don''t worry. Our company is about to be established. I promise you, as long as our company is established and we don''t need to play in person, I''ll play baseball immediately, okay?"


    Gao Yang nodded and sighed, "I hope this day can arrive early."


    Frye tried to relax the atmosphere. He smiled and stood up: "In fact, you know, boss, I really loved metropolis, but now I don''t want to join metropolis. I want to join the Texas Rangers. I have to fulfill my promise to Harrison, so even if I can play baseball in the future, I must try to join the Texas Rangers. Boss, you have to help me."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "you need my help there. As long as you stand forward and throw a few balls casually, you can get into that team if you don''t want to get into that team."


    Frye smiled, "I don''t know where you have confidence in me. I''m not that good."


    Gao Yang said with a lost face: "originally, I don''t know how powerful you are, but I know today. The Scouts of the New York Yankees are almost staring out. What did he say to you? Didn''t you hear? Oh, maybe you didn''t hear it, but then again, I didn''t get nothing today. At least I know you''re really a genius."


    Groliov said with a smile, "Oh, today, the Scout saw Frye play again? What was the result? Gao, talk about it carefully."


    Gaoyang booth Road: "In fact, there''s nothing to say. I went to MetLife first, but they didn''t have a scout to watch Frye play. Later, I went to the MetLife coaching team, but they refused, and finally broke up unhappily. Later, I had to let the New York Yankees scout come and see it. The Yankees scout with the help of Morgan''s friends, uh, the final result was that the Scout had no eyes I didn''t listen carefully at that time. However, Frye must have performed very well. I have to ask professionals how good he is. I don''t know. "


    Tommy scratched his head and said, "why can''t you make a video of Frye''s head? Just send the video of his pitching to those teams."


    Gao Yang''s biggest problem is that none of them knows baseball. Even Frye doesn''t know how powerful he is. It''s easy to dominate in a few wild balls, but that doesn''t mean anything. How can the level of professional league players be proved in a few wild balls, so it''s meaningful to get the affirmation of professional scouts.


    He shook his head and said: "No, this way can''t attract anyone''s attention, and now shooting videos can be fake. No team will be interested in the players who take the initiative to play videos. They won''t even open it. In addition, it''s not to let Frye go to metropolis. Naturally, it''s better to let professional Scouts see it. Otherwise, how do we know how fierce Frye is Harm. "


    Frye said angrily, "even if I join the New York Yankees, I will never join the New York metropolis! From today on, I am no longer a fan of the New York metropolis. If I can really play baseball, I will give them a good look!"


    After that, fryan raised his hand and said in a less sure way: "Of course, a big team like the New York Yankees doesn''t necessarily want me. Besides, my goal is to beat the New York Yankees. I owe Harrison, so I still have to join the Texas Rangers. If possible, it would be better if I could help the Texas Rangers beat the New York Yankees."


    Gao Yang said with a regretful face: "who said you couldn''t join the New York Yankees told you that the Scout offered you a lot of favorable conditions at that time, but you didn''t hear it. If you want to join the Yankees, I think it''s no problem. After all, the opinions of professional Scouts should be valued by the team?"


    Tommy shook his head and said, "that''s not necessarily. I don''t know baseball. When I know football and football players, scouts like it, and the team doesn''t have to. Well, at least it has to go through many trials of the team?"


    Several people don''t quite understand, so Gao Yang can only guess. Just when several people say how powerful Frye is, Gao Yang''s phone rings.


    Gao Yang took out the phone. Frye and they immediately shut up. Gao Yang looked at the number and said in a deep voice, "it''s Morgan''s friend. I''ll answer the phone first."


    After Gao Yang connected the phone, there was sisis''s voice immediately.


    "Gao! I want to seriously discuss with you about your friend. Well, can you take your friend to the New York Yankees'' training base for trial training? No, it''s not trial training, just visit it. By the way, please invite your friend to throw a few balls. Man, your friend''s performance is amazing, but he just threw a few balls. The New York Yankees are very talented I sincerely invite you to show your hands again. "


    Gao Yang looked at Frye and said helplessly, "Mr. Johnny, I''m really sorry. My friend, um, he can''t get there. There''s a problem here. He doesn''t want to play baseball. I''m sorry. I don''t think I can go to the New York Yankees for the time being. Mr. Johnny, thank you very much for helping me, but I''m sorry, my friend can''t get there."


    "Oh, Mr. Gao, your friends like metropolis, right? It''s not a problem. Mr. Gao, it''s not a problem. Please let your friends think again. And, Gao, help persuade your friends to think about the New York Yankees. And, can you at least tell me your friend''s name?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "sorry, Mr. Johnny, this has to be approved by himself, so I''m really sorry."


    Seth refused to give up easily, but when it came to this, he had to hang up.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang looked at Frye and said with a bitter smile: "The man who helped find scouts, the friend of the New York Yankees boss, seems to have been invited to be a lobbyist. Frye, now we can determine at least two things. First, you are really talented and powerful. Second, the New York Yankees really want you. The identity of the lobbyist just now is not simple. If they don''t want to see you pitch again, they are unlikely to send him as a lobbyist A guest. "


    Frye shook his head easily and said, "whatever, boss, just refuse them for me. I can''t go anyway."


    Gao Yang felt more regret, but now that the matter is over, there is no other way but regret.


    After three minutes, Gao Yang''s phone rang again. Gao Yang thought it was another call from Seth, but after he looked at it, he frowned and said, "it''s Morgan. Morgan won''t be a lobbyist, too?"


    Gao Yang connected the phone. Sure enough, Morgan really came to be a lobbyist.


    "Gao, is Frye so powerful? Why is Seth crazy? He asked me, no, he begged me to call you. What happened?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "Seth helped find the Scouts of the New York Yankees."


    "I know that, and then?"


    "Then, the Scout saw Frye''s pitch. Then, the Scout seemed very interested in Frye, but Frye ran away, so I think the Scout went to Seth and asked Seth to contact me. After all, I was in contact with the Scout."


    Morgan was puzzled and said, "no, no, no, the New York Yankees are not just interested in Frye. They are bound to win. Just now Seth and I didn''t make it clear. He just asked me to make a phone call. Please be sure to consider letting Frye go to the New York Yankees. Seth also said that all conditions can be discussed. Well, Frye is really a genius?"


    Gao Yang looked at Frye and said with a bitter smile, "judging from the current situation, it should be. Well, I think it should be."


    Morgan was embarrassed and said, "this problem is a little difficult. Gao, I have a good relationship with Seth, and he is a fanatical Yankee fan. He has held the Yankee VIP package for more than 30 years in a row. This, he said, please, this is difficult. Gao, what exactly does Seth want you to do? Can you meet his requirements?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "the New York Yankees want Frye, but Frye doesn''t want to go at all. It''s not that Frye doesn''t want to go to the Yankees, but Frye refuses to play baseball. He wants to stay in Satan. Morgan, I can''t convince Frye. In fact, I just tried to convince him in a fierce way, but I failed."


    Morgan said in a very angry voice, "shett, not a star, but he has to be a damn mercenary. This damn brotherhood is very troublesome. There is no possibility at all?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "Frye is anxious to move his gun. What do you say?"


    Morgan sighed and said, "well, I refuse Seth. Well, persuade Frye again. The New York Yankees pay so much attention to him. It''s better to be a star than a mercenary. Hey, forget it. Do your best. I''ll hang up."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, smiled bitterly at Frye and said, "I''m beginning to regret it now. I think you''d better play baseball. Falk, it''s a big loss for Major League Baseball if you don''t play baseball."


    Frye said nervously, "boss, you can''t do this. We''ve agreed."


    Gao Yang reluctantly waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, I just said."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, Morgan called again. After Gao Yang connected the phone, he listened to Morgan''s helpless way: "Gao, you must help this time. Hank just called me. Oh, it''s the boss of the New York Yankees. He called me together with Seth. You know, I have a good relationship with them. You must help this time, even if you just let Frye show up, okay?"

 Chapter 1188

    In terms of the relationship between Gao Yang and Morgan, Morgan has said this for his own sake. He really has no reason to refuse.


    After another helpless look at Frye, he raised his voice and said, "what''s going on?"


    Morgan said with a bitter smile: "we just hung up the phone. Within two minutes, Seth called again. Gao, do me a favor, even if it''s just to let Frye show up. If you want to refuse, let Frye refuse them in person."


    Gao Yang sighed, "well, I''ll let Frye go. Where are you going?"


    Morgan thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "go to the New York Yankees'' training base. Where will I wait for you? Can I go now? If I can, I''ll go there now."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "yes, we can go. We''ll start now and see you later."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang smiled bitterly at Frye and said, "let''s go. Morgan has called for the second time. Where you go to show your face, it''s you who make the final decision. How you want to refuse is also your own problem."


    Frye said nervously, "yes, but you can''t force me to play baseball again!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "whatever you say, you decide."


    Frye smiled for one of them and said, "that''s no problem. Let''s go. Let''s go. There are Irene and the rabbit. Do you still have to inform them?"


    Gao Yang looked at groliov and Tommy and said in a deep voice, "the people in the hotel don''t cry. It''s not good to have too many people. Are you two going?"


    Groliov shrugged and said, "of course. Go and see how good Frye is. Let''s go."


    Frye said with a embarrassed face, "just let''s go by ourselves. My mother and Ella, they''d better not go."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said casually, "you decide. Since you don''t want them to go, let''s go."


    The four men moved. First they went to groliov''s house and told several women that nothing had happened so that they didn''t have to worry anymore. Then they went out together.


    Four people, driving a car is enough, and when they came to the high car, Tommy opened the rear door and exclaimed, "Hey, boss, your car was hit!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. I hit it myself. Get in the car."


    After getting on the bus, Frye, sitting behind Gao Yang, said shyly, "boss, I''ll give you a new car later. What car do you want?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "just repair it. You can''t drive a new car twice a year. That''s it."


    Driving a big flat car on his ass, four people went to the New York Yankees'' training base. Just at the door, they saw where Morgan''s car had been parked.


    Morgan stood at the door, and a man stood at the door to talk with Morgan.


    Gao Yang parked next to Morgan''s car. Four people got out of the car and walked to Morgan. Morgan pointed to the people around him and said in a deep voice, "this is Brian keshman, general manager of the New York Yankees."


    Gao Yang shook hands with Brian and said in a deep voice, "Hello, Mr. keshman."


    Brian keshman looked warm. When shaking hands with Gao Yang, he smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Gao, welcome you very much."


    After talking to Gao Yang, Brian immediately looked at Frye. His eyes were full of enthusiasm. He held Frye''s hands and shook them vigorously up and down. He smiled and said, "it''s great that you can come. I''m Brian keshman. I''m currently the general manager of the New York Yankees. I welcome you on behalf of all my colleagues in the New York Yankees."


    Frye glanced at Gao Yang involuntarily with a puzzled look on his face, but Gao Yang could only shrug his shoulders and motioned him to do it himself.


    Fred announced his name. After hesitating, he finally said in a deep voice, "Hello, Mr. keshman, my name is Fred."


    Let go of Frye''s hand. Brian smiled and said, "call me Brian. Just call me Brian."


    Smiling and shaking hands with groliov and Tommy, Brian reached out and said, "gentlemen, let''s wait first. Mr. Steinbrenner and Mr. Johnny are still on the way. They can''t arrive until later."


    Morgan looked at his watch and then waved, "go in and wait."


    Brian walked ahead and took Gao Yang into the team''s office building. He came to a luxurious reception room and sat down first.


    Brian was unusually warm. He personally entertained and praised them before and after.


    Gao Yang thought that when he arrived, Brian should talk to him about Frye, but Brian never mentioned it. It was thought that hank Steinbrenner would come in person, so Brian didn''t hurry to speak.


    As the most successful baseball team in the United States, Gao Yang feels that Brian''s figure should not be so low, and even the team boss has to ask for help and lobby in person. It is reasonable to have Brian come forward. It is not common to let a billionaire team boss come forward in person.


    After sitting for more than ten minutes, Frye couldn''t sit still. After being stared at by Gao Yang with severe eyes, Frye had to continue to sit down safely.


    Finally, after waiting for about twenty minutes, the door of the reception room was knocked.


    After Brian went to open the door himself, Seth came in with a stranger. When he saw them, the person who came said apologetically, "I''m so sorry to keep you waiting."


    Morgan got up from the sofa and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. We haven''t waited long. Hank, let me introduce you. This is my friend, Gao Yang."


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang, Hank, the boss of the New York Yankees, smiled and said, "Mr. Gao, I''m really glad you''re willing to come. Welcome, welcome."


    Hank Steinbrenner, in his fifties, has just taken over the New York Yankees from his dead father for several years. Compared with other legendary George Steinbrenner, who is known as the father of the New York Yankees, Hank''s reputation is not very loud, but hank still inherited his father''s style to a great extent.


    Hank''s father, George Steinbrenner, has been running the New York Yankees with a very fierce attitude since he bought the New York Yankees in 1973. George has a great characteristic, that is, he is willing to spend the sky high price to buy big stars, rather than having the patience to train his own players.


    The Yankees in the George era waved checks to recruit one star after another. The one who dug at the foot of the wall was called ferocious, and the God and man were angry. The New York Yankees were nicknamed the evil empire, while George was called the tyrant of the evil empire.


    New York Yankees fans love George as much as others hate him.


    Now George is dead, but under Hank''s leadership, the New York Yankees waved checks and signed one big star after another, just not as ferocious as his father.


    Frye had already said his name, so after introducing Gao Yang, Morgan pointed to Frye and said with a smile, "he''s the one who drives you crazy, Frye Smith."


    At the moment, Hank looked at Frye as if he saw a baby. His eyes began to shine. He reached out to Frye and smiled: "Frye, I really hope you can know how happy I am to see you come now. I''m really excited. I haven''t seen a young man as powerful as you for many years."


    As soon as Hank''s voice fell, Frye said solemnly, "sorry, Mr. hank, I came to tell you that I can''t play baseball."


    Instant cold.


    Everyone looked embarrassed. Hank''s hand was still holding Frye''s hand. After he was stunned, he smiled again and said, "I think there must be some misunderstanding in this? Ha ha, ha ha, it''s okay. We''ll talk about this later, and we''ll talk about it later."


    After shaking hands with fryson, Hank, groliov and Tommy in turn, Morgan shrugged helplessly and stood up and said, "hank, Seth, I''m inviting you here. What you talk about next and whether you can move Frye depends on you. Well, this coffee is good."


    Then hank smiled and smiled at Frye standing aside. "Please sit down, Mr. Smith. Let''s talk. Would you like a glass of wine?"


    Frye looked at Gao Yang for help, but after Gao Yang made a gesture to show him to play at will, Frye coughed and said, "Mr. Steinbrenner, I think it''s better to say something earlier. In this case, I can''t play baseball for the New York Yankees."


    Hank looked at Brian, then smiled and said, "can I ask why? It is said that you are a loyal fan of New York metropolis?"


    Frye shook his head and said, "no, it''s not because of this. I used to be a Mets fan, but now I''m not. In addition, I don''t like the New York Yankees, but I don''t hate the Yankees. Well, although I have to beat the New York Yankees, it''s very complicated. Generally speaking, I won''t consider playing professional baseball in a short time."


    Hank looked helpless and said, "I''m confused. Can you explain it in a little detail?"


    Frye said positively, "I like metropolis, but my boss, um, anyway, I hate some people in metropolis very much now. I have to let them know how many mistakes I have made."


    Hank smiled. "As a city opponent, I''m glad to hear that, but I''m more interested in why you beat the Yankees. You just said you didn''t hate the Yankees."


    Frye said in a deep voice, "for a promise, I must find a way to join the Texas Rangers, and then beat the Yankees on behalf of the Rangers until I win the championship. So I''m sorry, I can''t play baseball now. Even if I can play baseball, I can''t join the Yankees."

 Chapter 1189

    Gao Yang, who was familiar with the inside story, said nothing, but Hank and Brian looked stunned.


    A long time later, Seth said with an incredible look: "no? Not for the New York Yankees, but for the fish belly Texas Rangers?"


    Frye shrugged and said, "that''s it. I have to go to the Texas Rangers, but it''s hard to say when I can go. Maybe this year, maybe next year, maybe I''ll never go. I said I won''t play professional baseball for the time being."


    Hank looked puzzled and said, "why can''t you play baseball now? Why?"


    Frye murmured, "no, why not."


    It seems that there is no need or possibility for the conversation to go on. Hank looks helpless. After looking at Brian, he shrugs and says: "Well, it seems that I can only accept this result. However, Mr. Smith, we are really sincere. What I want to say is that if you change your mind, the New York Yankees will always welcome you. The door here is always open for you."


    It seemed that hank was going to make a conclusion, but Brian said in a hurry: "Hey, Frye, since you''re here, why don''t you play? We have players practicing. You can go and throw some balls. Our venue is very good. Also, do you know your strength? We have professional equipment to help you find out your strength. For example, it''s good to measure the ball speed."


    Frye was a little moved. He wouldn''t let him leave Satan to play professional baseball, but as long as he didn''t leave Satan, he was willing to play baseball in all his free time, and he really wanted to know what his ability had reached. He only knew how fast he was pitching, but he didn''t know how fast he was.


    Frye looked at Gao Yang. He was used to listening to Gao Yang''s words and actions. Of course, except for letting him leave Satan.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "let''s go. It''s good to play. We have nothing to do."


    Frye immediately nodded and said, "OK, then go and play."


    Brian immediately smiled and said, "well, we''re ready. Please follow me."


    Hank looked at Morgan and Seth and whispered, "let''s go and have a look, too."


    "Go, go and have a look," said Seth urgently


    The mighty party came to the court. At this time, there were four or five people training on the court. They were Yankees living in New York. Although the new season had not yet begun, they would go to the court every day to train to maintain their state.


    The coach of the New York Yankees was there, along with two members of the coaching team and scout Roger Ruth.


    After seeing Frye, Roger looked pleased. He went to Frye, stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "young man, Xin Hao, you''re here, otherwise I''ll be difficult to do. Come on, throw a few balls and scare them!"


    Frye shook hands with Roger and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I was a little surprised."


    Roger waved his hand again and again and said, "it doesn''t matter. Come on, let''s start. Do you want to change your clothes? Warm up first."


    Frye looked at the baseball court. He really hasn''t played on such a good court. After a smile appeared on his face, he waved his arm and shouted, "don''t change your clothes, that''s it."


    Brian shouted, "turn on the speed gun, Mr. Girardi, and arrange a batter for our guests."


    Coach Joseph Gilardi, who learned that Frye had arrived on the pitch, immediately rushed over with the people from the coaching team. He had planned it long ago without Brian''s orders.


    "DiMaggio, you hit the ball, Carlisle, you''re the catcher. Okay, let''s have a little practice. Are the speed guns ready? Okay, we can start."


    The two players came to the position. The batter is the main batter of the New York Yankees. They basically block the position of the second or third bat. Although they are not the most important strong hit or All-Star, their strength is definitely the first-class level in the major league.


    Let a main batter do training exercises for a new player. DiMaggio is really unhappy, but DiMaggio is not stupid. He is unhappy. However, when he sees the big boss, manager and head coach coming, he also attaches great importance to the appearance of the new player. DiMaggio will only cooperate well and use all his skills to fight for a few good balls.


    The coach personally stood in the referee''s position and shouted to Frye with the ball in his hand, "are you ready? Start."


    Frye bent over and stretched out and threw the baseball over.


    Whew, the catcher caught the baseball in his hand, while the batter named dimacho was waving his bat unnaturally on his face after a bat was swung empty.


    "Good ball!"


    After the head coach shouted, he turned his attention to a group of people looking at the speed gun. At this time, Roger shouted in an excited tone: "103.6 six miles!"


    Brian nodded again and again. He finally saw Frye''s pitch with his own eyes.


    It''s good to prove in front of the boss that he didn''t boast and waste the effort spent by the boss to invite Frye in person, but what makes Brian depressed is that Frye refused to join the Yankees no matter how good he performed.


    When Frye threw a speed ball of more than 100 miles on the first ball, a lot of things were doomed.


    The coach looked excited and saw that the batter named dimacho carried the bat on his shoulder again. When he was ready to hit the ball, he immediately waved to Frye to continue pitching.


    Frye didn''t change his tactics. He threw the ball again. It didn''t change. It was a fast ball.


    "106.2 miles! 106.2 miles!"


    This time Brian shouted out himself, and Hank put his head up to look at the number representing the ball speed, and then looked at Frye''s eyes, which had become very eager.


    Frye threw the ball for the third time. The flight path and landing point were almost unchanged, but the batter couldn''t hit it.


    DiMaggio tried his best, but he just couldn''t.


    "107.5 miles!"


    Brian roared again. The ball speed is still rising. It''s normal. Frye didn''t warm up much. It''s just his third ball. If he starts his physical activity, God knows how fast he can throw the ball.


    For pitchers, almost all pitching methods can be practiced, but speed ball can''t be practiced. Speed ball is not practiced. Speed ball is a talent.


    A pitcher with a speed of more than 100 miles per hour can''t practice. Frye can make all major league baseball teams throw olive branches at him with his three pitches. It doesn''t matter if he won''t do anything else. It''s enough to have this speed.


    But Frey is not only the speed of the ball. He has talent, but he has not only talent, but also skill.


    If this is a game, DiMaggio has been struck out, and on the premise that Frye has not changed the ball path at all, and the trajectory of the pitch is exactly the same route, but this is just for him to verify Frye''s ability, so poor DiMaggio has to go on.


    DiMaggio has decided that as long as Frye throws the ball, he will play according to the track just now. He doesn''t care about anything, as long as he can put the bat on the path in time.


    Frye threw a baseball for the fourth time. This time, his speed did drop sharply, but dimacho''s bat fell empty again.


    "Oh, butterfly ball, God, he''s such a baby."


    Hank''s face was very complicated, frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking, but the head coach and them all looked frightened. Roger was right. Frye really succeeded in scaring them.


    Frye smiled confidently and happily. He picked up the ball and threw it in another way every time. He was showing his unique skills and telling others that he was a monster.


    The birth of a genius comes from a father who brought a baseball as a gift to his child.


    He has been throwing baseball since he was five or six years old. He has no partners to play with, no audience, and even few people around can spell the word baseball correctly.


    Frye''s baseball road was very lonely. No one could help Frye catch the ball, so Frye could only throw the ball accurately. There was only one baseball and he couldn''t lose it, so Frye could only throw it with stones. Later, Frye began to explore all the ways to throw the ball without anyone''s teaching.


    So I threw it to the big from childhood. A person who can stand loneliness and play something incompatible with the environment also insists on playing to the big. If he can do this, he must have true love for this sport.


    "God, he''s a masterpiece of God. I haven''t seen such a crazy pitcher for so many years. I don''t want to know what he will do now. I want to know what he won''t do! Oh, poor DiMaggio, he''s so strong."


    Seth is a baseball fan. His mouth hasn''t closed since he opened. The reason why he sympathizes with DiMaggio is that the first-class batter didn''t hit him once.


    He didn''t hit once. If this is a game, DiMaggio has collapsed. In fact, he is close to the edge of collapse. However, in front of the boss, manager and head coach, he was beaten by a new man. DiMaggio''s psychological quality is good enough and he is very strong.


    Hank''s face was crazy and said gnashing his teeth: "I must get him! No matter what the price, he must come to the New York Yankees. The Texas Rangers don''t deserve him. He belongs to the New York Yankees!"


    Seth said angrily, "hank, you must do something! Never let him go to the Texas Rangers. He has the ability to change. No, he has the ability to subvert the situation of the whole alliance. He is a treasure, and you are the first to contact him. If he is robbed by the Texas Rangers, it will be a shame!"


    Hank nodded and said happily, "yes, yes, our luck is so good. No, maybe we should thank metropolis. If we can really get him, I will officially make a statement to thank metropolis. You wait, man, Frye will play for the Yankees! And I will thank metropolis!"

 Chapter 1190

    George Steinbrenner bought the New York Yankees in 1973 and handed over the team to Hank in 2008. He established an evil empire, entered the world series ten times and won the championship seven times. He spent $10 million on buying the New York Yankees. When George Steinbrenner died in 2010, the New York Yankees were worth $3.4 billion.


    The father established a dynasty. When he was a son, naturally he also wanted to establish a dynasty in his own hands.


    For hank, the foundation of the dynasty has appeared. Right in front of him, Hank is convinced that as long as Frye can be signed, his new dynasty is in hand.


    Hank felt that his confidence was enough. He patted Brian who was still concentrating on Frye and whispered, "Brian, we can give up all the recruitment plans this year as long as we can get Frye."


    Brian turned to Hank and whispered, "no, boss, you didn''t watch the video. You haven''t seen his left hand yet?"


    Hank was surprised again. He said in a trembling voice, "left hand? God, you don''t want to tell me that guy is left-handed."


    Brian whispered, "he''s not left-handed, but his left hand is just as good."


    After Brian finished, he shouted to Frye, "Frye, would you please throw some balls with your left hand?"


    Frye naturally readily agreed. He changed to his left hand. After throwing a few balls in a row, Hank''s breath became short. He couldn''t help it any longer and shouted, "stop! Pause!"


    Everyone looked at hank. Hank waved his hand and shouted to the coach, "Mr. Girardi, thank you for your work, Mr. Smith. Can we talk?"


    Frye walked up to Hank and frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    Hank heaved his breath and said, "Frye, I understand your idea, but I now insist that you should play baseball. At the New York Yankees, you will become the largest baseball player in history. You will become famous and become a superstar, and I can guarantee that you will earn the highest salary in the League, I promise."


    Frye shook his head and said, "thanks, but I''ve said everything I should say. I don''t want to play baseball for the time being."


    Morgan winked at hank behind Frye, then pointed to Gao Yang around him, indicating that hank had something to say to Gao Yang.


    Hank immediately turned his eyes to Gao Yang for help. Gao Yang shrugged helplessly, and then said in a deep voice, "Frye, maybe you should listen carefully."


    Frye turned his head and looked up at hank. Then he couldn''t help but look at Hank and said, "tell me."


    Hank stretched out an index finger and shook it again and again. "If you think that only the identity of the No. 1 draft can match you, we can find a way to trade the draft position with other teams, or you can be selected by the team with the No. 1 draft sign first, and then we will buy you right away. As long as you are happy, we don''t care about the price."


    Frye shook his head and said, "no, I don''t care about things like draft ranking. In fact, I don''t have to participate in the draft because I''m not American and I can join any team freely."


    Hank was stunned, but then he said in a more excited way: "you can sign freely, that''s better. If you don''t have to be the number one show, what do you want? Sky high price contract? No problem. I''ll pay you the highest salary in the whole league. We''ll sign a long-term contract until you are satisfied!"


    Brian immediately replied: "Frye, up to now, we have opened the largest contract in the history for professional players. In 2008, we opened a 10-year $275 million contract for Alex Rodriguez in the team! So far, this is the largest contract."


    Hank immediately replied, "we can give Alex a sky high contract, and we can also give you a sky high contract. Frye, I promise you now that as long as you join the New York Yankees, I will give you the highest salary in the League! 275 million dollars in ten years is nothing, I promise you."


    Gao Yang, their eyes widened. At this time, groliov swallowed his saliva, pulled Frye back, and then whispered to Frye: "listen, you fool, you can make hundreds of millions playing baseball. He said, it must be the highest. Let''s take 300 million. What else can you consider!"


    Frye was also moved. He swallowed his saliva and said to hank, "are you kidding?"


    Hank immediately raised his hand and shouted, "I swear I''m not kidding!"


    Frye whispered to groliov and, "guys, if we can get 300 million, what war will we fight? With this money, all companies have started, haven''t we?"


    Tommy said excitedly, "yes, there''s nothing to hesitate!"


    Gao Yang said directly, "Falk! Your fucking brain has finally opened up. Promise him quickly!"


    Frye scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "no, no, if I join the Yankees, how can I join the Rangers? The New York Yankees are Harrison''s sworn enemy, and I can''t join the Yankees anyway."


    "It doesn''t matter! It really doesn''t matter. You can''t join the Yankees. As long as you play baseball, that team has to offer you a sky high price contract. If the Yankees can open it, maybe the Rangers can. Even if the Rangers can''t, you can go to the Rangers for two years and leave after the championship."


    For Gao Yang, how much money he makes is still secondary. The key is that Frye can change his mind. It''s great news that he''s willing to play baseball.


    Tommy snapped, "yes, yes, yes, it''s the same everywhere."


    Hank heard their whispers and found that his efforts might make wedding clothes for others. Hank was about to collapse. He couldn''t understand how the gold sign of the New York Yankees that everyone flocked to couldn''t work when he came to Frye.


    Hank screamed: "Friends, please listen to me. If Frye has to go to the Texas Rangers, it doesn''t matter. He can go. It''s impossible to get too much salary in the rookie season of major league baseball, so Frye can go to the Texas Rangers, join the Rangers as a free agent, sign a one-year short contract, wait until Frye helps the Rangers win the championship, and then come back to the Yankees. It doesn''t matter Yes, we can afford to wait! "


    Frye smiled awkwardly and said, "won the championship in the first year? I can''t be so confident."


    If fletchen directly joined the New York Yankees, there would be so many things, but it''s not easy to let Frye go to another team for a year, but it''s better than Frye being tied to death by a long contract. Hank has to admit it.


    Hank said with a strong smile, "I think you can. And we have patience. I just hope you can come to the Yankees after helping your friends achieve their wishes for the sake of our sincerity."


    Frye rubbed his chin, then looked forward and said, "can you really give me a big contract of 300 million?"


    Hank said firmly on his face, "you don''t have to doubt that. We will certainly offer you the highest salary contract, man. I don''t want you to be robbed by other teams."


    Frye said with interest, "well, I wonder if I really sign a contract with the Yankees, can I get 300 million immediately?"


    Hank said with a smile: "get 300 million? No, it''s impossible. Let''s assume that you have a contract of 300 million in ten years, then you should start with about 20 million a year, and then increase year by year. All teams pay in this way. It''s impossible to give you all the money at the beginning."


    Frye nodded and said with a smile, "I know so, but I still want to ask. Maybe we can give it all to me at once. We are eager to spend money. Well, 20 million a year is not less. By the way, is this salary before tax or after tax?"


    Hank''s face changed slightly, then smiled and said, "before tax."


    Frye frowned and said, "before tax, how much can I get after tax deduction?"


    Hank said slightly embarrassed, "if it''s 20 million in the first year, after tax deduction, it''s, uh, about 11 million."


    Frye''s eyes widened. Not only Frye, but also Gao Yang were startled.


    Frye exclaimed, "what? My salary is 20 million, and then tax deduction will deduct me more than 9 million? Half of it. Are you kidding?"


    Brian smiled helplessly, "no way, that''s the tax rate."


    Gao Yang also made a lot of money, but they didn''t need to pay water for the money they earned, so their first reaction was that it was too deceptive and cruel when they heard Brian''s water rate.


    Frye frowned and then said loudly, "well, more than ten million a year is nothing. What''s the use of this money? Forget it, I still don''t have to worry."


    Gao Yang also felt unacceptable, but there was no way. The U.S. national water administration was so horizontal. Otherwise, why would Morgan do anything to escape.


    Hank was surprised to find that the after tax income of more than 10 million a year was not very attractive to Frye.


    Just when hank was going to continue to raise the price, Frye said to him, "I generally understand now, Mr. Steinbrenner. Thank you for your attention to me. If I play baseball in the future, I will certainly consider the New York Yankees."


    After seeing Gao Yang, Frye waved his hand and continued, "nothing else. Just because you give me the boss''s face, I''ll join the Yankees, so don''t worry. When I beat the Yankees and win the championship for the Rangers, I''ll come."


    After that, Frye said to Gao Yang, "boss, it''s getting late. Let''s go. Don''t you have to go to the opera tonight?"

 Chapter 1191

    Gao Yang finally went to Broadway to watch a musical with Ye Lianna.


    Broadway is the name of the street, but so many famous theaters are located on this street that Broadway has become synonymous with opera.


    Gao Yang is not interested in opera or musical, but ye Lianna likes it, so he doesn''t like it and must go to see it with her.


    Broadway theaters have different plays. Gao Yang doesn''t like it anyway, so it doesn''t matter what to watch. Finally, ye Lianna chose, and ye Lianna finally chose a tragic world.


    Gao Yang doesn''t like musicals, especially tragedies, but fortunately, the singing is really good. It can make him listen from beginning to end. The only thing that annoys him is that ye Lianna couldn''t help sobbing later, Gao Yang didn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    The key is that he has seen too many tragedies in reality, which makes it difficult for him to feel sad because he knows it is the plot of a play.


    Ye Lianna has asked for a long holiday. The day after watching the musical, Gao Yang took Ye Lianna to Seattle on Morgan''s plane.


    All Satan members arrived at Bruce''s tombstone without pulling. This was not a collective action. They went to see Bruce and lucica when they had time. Even if they didn''t have time, no one was absent. After a long time, everyone wanted to see them.


    Lucy card''s stomach has slightly bulged. She has been pregnant for more than four months. It''s time to show her stomach.


    Lucika was very happy to see her long lost friends.


    After seeing Lucy card, there''s nothing wrong. People who want to go home can do whatever they should do.


    Groliov, Frye and Tommy stay in Seattle. After a night, they will start from Seattle and return to New York. Then groliov and Natalia go to Hawaii for vacation, Tommy and vita go to Serbia. Frye hasn''t figured out where he''s going to travel, but he will definitely go to a place with his mother and wife for a while.


    Cui Bo has nowhere to go, so he will accompany Gao Yang to Los Angeles to attend the gun exhibition. Li JinFang will also go to the gun exhibition first. Taylor is also interested in the gun exhibition.


    As for Andy Ho and Jason, they will leave directly from Seattle.


    In the afternoon, Gao Yang and some of them who went to Los Angeles and Morgan arrived in Portland first.


    Before going to Los Angeles, Gao Yang must go to Portland first. A small hole was punched in his rifle handle. Although it did not affect his use, Gao Yang still wanted to find Jack to replace the handle as soon as possible.


    Taylor also needs to repair the gun. He now uses the rifle left by Bruce. When Aleppo was ambushed, the lower gearbox of his rifle was broken. Although Taylor threw the gun on the ground and picked up a gun during the battle, he finally took the bad gun with him until he withdrew to Aleppo prison and finally brought it back.


    When going to Los Angeles, Gao Yang has another thing to do, that is, the military doctor recommended to him on the 13th. Gao Yang has asked Morgan for the information of the military doctor. In addition to participating in the gun exhibition in Los Angeles, another important thing is to investigate the military doctor.


    By the time Portland left the airport, it was already dark, but Gao Yang and his colleagues didn''t hurry to the hotel. Instead, they went to arilan Mosen''s studio for Jack to repair the gun for the first time.


    Morgan goes home by himself. Gao Yang and his colleagues have contacted Jack. Although arilan Mosen''s studio has finished work, Jack will wait for them.


    It was more than eight o''clock in the evening when I saw Jack.


    Jack was the same as before, nothing changed. When Jack opened the door and saw them, Jack opened his arms and said loudly, "brothers, haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you okay?"


    After seeing Taylor, Jack pointed to Taylor and said with emotion on his face, "Oh, brother, are you okay?"


    Taylor and Jack touched their fists, and then hugged heavily. Taylor said with mixed feelings: "I''ve been back for a few days, but I just went to see Bruce today. Oh, Lucy is also very good. Bruce''s children and mother are very good."


    Jack nodded and said, "I''ll go and see them when I have time. All right, guys, come in and say."


    After entering Jack''s lounge, it''s still an old habit. The only thing jack can entertain them is cold beer.


    After bringing everyone beer, Jack shook the bottle and said loudly, "let''s get down to business and show me your broken gun."


    Gao Yang opened his gun bag, took out Satan''s blade, and said in a deep voice: "I need to change the grip. I was shot a small hole by a bullet, and then tried. There is no change in the gun part, and the sight is as accurate as before. I don''t think I need to adjust and calibrate, just change the grip."


    Jack picked up the high rifle, looked carefully, and said loudly, "you are an expert in shooting. Just make sure the accuracy is not affected. The grip and butt are integrated. If you want to change them, you have to change them all. I have to make you a new butt. It takes a little time. What do you think? Do you think the butt and grip need to be adjusted?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, no, the ergonomics is very good. This gun is like a part of my body. It doesn''t need to be adjusted at all. Just follow it as it is. Well, the only problem is the mechanical sight."


    Jack looked at the mechanical sight and then said, "what''s the matter with the mechanical sight? Is there a problem with the accuracy?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "No, there is no problem with the accuracy. How to say, I have never used a mechanical sight. I have no chance to use it at all, but now I want to strengthen my ability to shoot with a mechanical sight without using any auxiliary aiming equipment. The notch sight I use now seems to have completely lost its function at a distance of 300 meters. I can''t use a mechanical sight I think it may take more practice for the sight to shoot accurately after more than 300 meters, but I also want to know if there is a mechanical sight more suitable for long-distance shooting. "


    Many people have begun to call Gao Yang the Musketeer, but Gao Yang doesn''t think he really deserves the name of Musketeer. Besides, he can''t accurately shoot targets 300 meters away without a sight, which makes him feel that he still has a great lack in shooting.


    Gao Yang especially wants to make up for his shortcomings, but he has practiced many times. As long as he exceeds 300 meters, he can''t hit accurately when aiming with a notch mechanical sight.


    After more than 300 meters, especially after more than 400 meters, the human size target is not as big as the collimator in the notch sight, which makes Gaoyang unable to aim accurately.


    Although in World War II, many snipers used the iron aim on their guns to shoot at a long distance, for example, Simon haye of Finland can use the mosina Gan rifle as far as possible. They only need to use the iron aim on the gun to shoot the enemy as far as 700 meters, and the iron aim on the mosina Gan gun is notch type.


    Gao Yang thinks that if others can do it, he must be able to do it, but after trying many times, Gao Yang finally reluctantly thinks that Simon haye can do it, and he may not be able to do it.


    Gao Yang wants to solve his problems. After he can''t improve his technology, he wants to try to replace the mechanical sight.


    At present, there are mainly two types of mechanical sight, one is notch sight and the other is target hole sight.


    The old guns before World War II were basically notched sights, and many of the main battle rifles still in use used notched sights, such as 81 bars and AK47 notched sights. The advantage of notched sights is that they have a wide field of vision and are convenient for rapid search of targets, but the disadvantage is that they have low accuracy.


    M4 is the representative gun of the target hole type sight. Now the mainstream sight of NATO is the target hole type sight. The advantage of the target hole type sight is that the long-distance shooting accuracy is relatively high, but the disadvantage is that the field of vision is narrow and it is not convenient to search the shooting target quickly.


    Gao Yang''s rifle is equipped with a notch sight, which he specially requested, because his shooting method is very good. When using a mechanical sight, it must be within 300 meters, or even within 200 meters. There is no possibility that he can''t hit at this distance. He wants to use a notch sight that is more convenient to quickly search for the target to shoot quickly, so he specially asked Jack to install it for him A notched sight was.


    But now, Gao Yang''s demand for mechanical sight has changed. He needs to have the ability to shoot accurately with mechanical sight at a longer distance. He just took the opportunity to let Jack repair the gun and ask Jack to replace the mechanical sight for him.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s request, Jack thought for a moment and finally nodded: "yes, change to a target hole sight, and you need to change to a multi ruler target hole sight. You have to try which is more suitable for you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, but I''m going to attend the gun exhibition in Los Angeles tomorrow. When will I try?"


    Jack looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "Los Angeles gun show? I happen to want to go too. We can go together. If you don''t hurry to use the gun, we''ll fix it for you when you come back."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t worry, this time we don''t worry. Let''s go to the gun Exhibition for a few days."


    Jack laughed and shouted: "OK, let''s go to the gun exhibition tomorrow. Oh, also, using a mechanical sight to shoot at a long distance is skilled. It''s very different from using an optical sight. I think you need a teacher to teach you. I happen to know a man who is very good at shooting at a long distance with a mechanical sight. You know, he can hit a target of one square foot at a distance of 500 meters , he has a gun equipped with all types of mechanical sights. If you are interested, we can visit him. It''s a little far away. He''s in Colorado. "


    Gao Yang said in a startled voice: "so powerful? We must have paid a visit. Well, wait, when shall we go?"


    Gao Yang feels a little embarrassed because he will travel to Europe after going to Los Angeles with Ye Lianna, and if he goes to Colorado, he will have to delay another two days.


    Just then, Elena smiled and said, "go to Colorado. I like it there. We must go, honey. Shall we go to Colorado?"

 Chapter 1192

    The Los Angeles gun exhibition is held in the Los Angeles Convention and Exhibition Center. The venue is very large and there are many people. At the gun exhibition, Gao Yang feels like entering the bustling vegetable market.


    Since it is a gun exhibition, it must be mainly selling guns. Nuo''s Convention and Exhibition Center is divided into several areas. There are individual exhibitors in the area. Setting up a few tables is a booth selling guns. There are also enterprise booths arranged by large enterprises of weapons companies. You can see the latest products of major arms enterprises in the world. There is also a booth of domestic distribution companies in the United States, Gun shops and studios are in this area.


    In addition to new guns, there are also a large number of second-hand guns for sale at the gun exhibition. For Gao Yang and Morgan, the part they are most interested in is the rare second-hand guns that are likely to appear at the gun exhibition. There is no special antique gun unit at the Los Angeles gun exhibition, and all antique guns are included in the booth of second-hand guns.


    If you want to buy a new gun, Gao Yang will buy it directly from Jack. Arilan Mosen studio can find all the new guns in the United States, and there are the best modifications in the United States. Therefore, Gao Yang is not very interested in buying a new gun at the gun exhibition. He comes just for the old gun.


    The full name of the Los Angeles gun show should be the shooting, hunting and outdoor products fair, so in addition to guns, there are many other things to buy.


    As soon as Gao Yang entered the door of the Convention and Exhibition Center, he was dazed. There were guns everywhere. There were gun watchers everywhere. Just one glance, Gao Yang felt a little dizzy.


    Gao Yang loves guns. He likes all kinds of guns and wants to buy all kinds of guns. Especially when he enters the door, there are booths of large companies. All kinds of new guns he has never seen are full, which makes Gao Yang stupid at once.


    "Where should we go?"


    After Gao Yang asked blankly, Cui Bo stared at the stars and said in a loud voice: "no matter where he is, turn around all the way. I''m second Olympic! Brother Yang, look, it''s a. 50 large caliber, but why is it so short? It''s easy to carry. I have to go and have a look!"


    Jack grabbed treble and said with a smile, "listen, don''t worry. Take your time. If you like that gun, tell me, I''ll buy it for you. It''ll be much cheaper."


    As soon as Jack''s voice fell, someone at a manufacturer''s booth not far from them suddenly shouted, "Hi, Jack! Are you here too? Come and see the new guns from our company. You will be interested."


    A middle-aged man walked up to Jack. After warmly greeting jack, Jack smiled and said, "I''ll see it later. I''ll see the gun with my friends today. I''ll go later."


    Arilan Mosen studio also participated in the Los Angeles gun exhibition. Arilan Mosen studio originally sold mass-produced guns after professional modification. Although it is not a large manufacturer, it is one of the main sellers of high-end guns.


    Even if it is not modified manually by a gunner like Jack, but the mass-produced gun produced by arilan Mosen studio, or the gun sold after some improvement after buying a brand of gun, the price of the gun is much higher than that of the prototype gun. It can be calculated that the gun in arilan Mosen studio is also very popular.


    Every large-scale gun exhibition, arilan Mosen studio has to participate. Every gun exhibition is the time to harvest a large number of orders. However, as the chief gun maker of arilan Mosen studio, Jack has not participated in every gun exhibition, because his handmade or modified gun orders have been arranged for five years, and Jack can''t take new orders at all.


    It''s OK to find Jack to make a custom gun. It''s needless to say that it''s expensive. You have to wait in line for several years after paying the full amount in advance.


    This time, Jack came to the Los Angeles gun show just to play with Gao Yang. Another advantage of Jack''s coming is that he has to sell Jack a face and a discount for what big manufacturers or well-known distribution companies say.


    As the leading gun maker in the United States, Jack''s words carry a lot of weight. It''s no exaggeration to say that Jack can completely affect the sales of a new gun.


    Now is an era of we media. As a very influential figure, if Jack strongly recommends it, many people will follow suit. If Jack says a gun is rubbish and can''t be wanted at all, the sales of this gun will be poor.


    Of course, Jack won''t make a sound easily, but if he wants to make a sound, the effect is naturally different from that of ordinary people. In addition, arilan Mosen studio is a big customer for all manufacturers, so it naturally needs to be paid attention to.


    Gao Yang said to Jack, "man, let''s go and see those second-hand guns. I''m not very interested in the guns here."


    Of course, there won''t be old guns in the manufacturer''s booth. Gao Yang had patience to see several booths. Although he also found several new guns that made him interested, what he wanted most was the old guns of World War II. Therefore, after finding that it was a waste of time to turn all the way, he immediately asked to go straight to the old guns.


    Morgan''s interest is also in the old gun. Gao Yang''s proposal was immediately approved by Morgan. Only Cui Bo said with a tangled face: "look at it like this first. Stroll slowly. Forget it, I''d better go with you first. Brother Yang, say it. You have to pick it with me after you buy it."


    Cui Bo reluctantly left the manufacturer''s exhibition area with Gao Yang. At this time, Jack said with a smile: "let''s go to the mixed exhibition area now. There are often some rare good things in the mixed exhibition area. However, you have to have an eye and choose well. If you want to buy an old gun, you must pay attention, look carefully and don''t buy assembled goods."


    Gao Yang said casually, "I know. I just have to dig slowly. It''s okay. I''m not in a hurry. Let''s find it slowly."


    Cui boxing said angrily, "I also buy some old guns, but I don''t buy more. I want to buy a Mauser kar98k and a better looking garland."


    When several people said this, they came to the mixed exhibition area. The mixed exhibition area is full of small stalls. However, although the stalls are small, there are many kinds of guns, and there are all new and old guns, which is very suitable for the high taste.


    After walking a few steps, Cui Bo picked up a handful of Mauser kar98k from a stall, took it up, looked at it for two eyes, and said loudly to Gao Yang: "I saw it so soon. Brother Yang, what do you think of this?"


    Gao Yang took the gun, took a closer look, then shook his head and said, "the product is good, but the gun is assembled and has no collection value. The gun number is different. If you use it for fun, you can collect it, but it''s also cheap."


    Several guns from different sources can be used to assemble a gun with good parts. Some simply install new parts on old guns. Such guns are assembled guns.


    The assembled gun doesn''t affect the use, but the collection value is much worse. For Gao Yang, he certainly doesn''t want it, but it doesn''t matter if Cui Bo just buys it for fun.


    After hesitating for a while, Cui Bo put the gun down and said, "forget it, I''d better buy an original old gun."


    Jack said with a smile, "don''t worry. There are a lot of 98K. Look for it slowly. It must be good."


    There are a lot of World War II old guns at the gun exhibition, but most of them have some problems, either the appearance is too poor, or they are assembled. If you want to find a satisfactory good gun, you have to look for it slowly.


    All the way down, he saw a lot of guns, but none of Gao Yang could see them. When he walked to a booth of World War II old guns and scanned his eyes to find out if there were any old guns he wanted, he heard Li JinFang say in a deep voice: "Hey, 38 big Gaier."


    As a Chinese, it is impossible not to know 38 Gaier, but Gao Yang has no interest in devil guns, so naturally he has no interest in collecting them.


    Gao Yang glanced sideways and found that Li JinFang picked up a 38 big cover. At this time, the stall owner smiled and said, "all the parts of this gun are original, and there is also the original bayonet, which was seized from the Japanese on the Pacific battlefield. The product is also very good, and the price is 2200 dollars."


    Li JinFang took it and looked at it for two eyes. Finally, he shook his head, put the gun down and said in a deep voice, "forget it."


    Just then, sharp eyed Gao Yang found that the butt of the gun with the 38 big cover was exposed in the carton under the stall, and there was a familiar red stamp on it, so he immediately pointed to the box and said to the boss, "is there also a 38 rifle in it? Can you take it out and have a look?"


    The boss pulled out a very shabby looking rifle from the paper box, put it in front of Gao Yang''s body, smiled and said, "the appearance of this gun is much worse, but the parts are still original. You can have a look."


    Gao Yang took the gun and turned over the butt of the gun. He found that the butt of the gun engraved a crooked word with a knife, and the score was not very deep. Gao Yang looked carefully and found that it was a Li character. After the Li character, there were four shallow marks. In addition, there was a red seal at the tail of the butt.


    The words of the seal can still be recognized. Gao Yang glanced at it and clearly saw that there are four words of militia and armed forces. Finally, there is another word that looks very like a library character, but the problem is that under the red seal, several Chinese characters stored in the warehouse on August 7, 1956 were also handwritten.


    Gao Yang was immediately excited. It was a gun seized from the devil. It was a booty, and it was the booty of the Chinese people. In addition, it was very likely that the gun killed 11 devils in the hands of a person surnamed Li.


    Gao Yang didn''t look carefully. He immediately looked up and said to his boss, "how much is it?"


    The boss looked at Gao Yang''s expression, hesitated, finally stretched out a palm and said in a deep voice, "five hundred dollars."


    The quality of the gun is really poor. Many places are bumped, so the boss is asking for a high price, but Gao Yang immediately said without hesitation: "I''ll buy it!"

 Chapter 1193

    Gao Yang felt that he had picked up the leak. The owner of the gun stall felt that he had sold the junk accumulated for many years, and the price was not low. This was called a win-win situation.


    However, looking at the elation, the boss soon realized that he might have just lost a chance to kill him.


    Old guns are played with feelings. If you have feelings, you can sell them at a high price. For those who like them, they also like them, and those who don''t like them don''t like them no matter how good they are.


    Buying a gun has to go through a series of procedures, but Gao Yang can''t take care of it. He doesn''t open the bolt to see the situation inside at all. He just focuses on the words on the butt of the gun. He thinks the 500 yuan is too valuable.


    Gao Yang opened the bolt of the gun and said to the boss, "how did you get this gun!"


    The boss shrugged and said, "in the late 1980s and early 1990s, China exported a large number of old guns. This gun was purchased at that time. I bought a batch at that time, and now there are few left."


    The guns originally used by the Chinese army can be said to be Wanguo brand. They have all kinds of guns. After a series of wars such as the warlord scuffle and the war of resistance against Japan, the sources of guns are very complex. The 38 caps seized from the Japanese aggressors must be one of the main equipment. Until the war to resist US aggression and aid Korea, the 38 caps were mainly used by the previous groups of troops entering the DPRK.


    After the war to resist US aggression and aid Korea, Huaxia basically completed the replacement of standard rifles. Then, the eliminated guns such as 38 dagai went to the militia and continued to give full play to the waste heat. However, most of the rifles with complex calibres were replaced with 7.62mm calibre. Until the 1970s, when the rifles used by the militia were also replaced, 38 dagai and other old guns that have gone through the vicissitudes of life were put into storage and sealed.


    By the end of the 1980s, Huaxia had exported a considerable number of old guns to the United States, mainly 56 semi-automatic and 56 submachine guns, but a considerable part of old guns, including 38 caps, were also exported. In addition, a large number of new guns with high quality and low price from Huaxia gun factory were also exported. Until the American gun market was severely impacted by Huaxia goods, a large number of gun manufacturers were not slow, This trend ended only after the United States banned the import of Chinese firearms.


    The gun Gao Yang bought should have come to the United States when he exported a large number of old guns in stock. What is particularly rare is that Gao Yang''s 38 big Gaier is still 6.5mm caliber, which has not been changed.


    It takes a lot of effort to find out the origin of an old gun. Gao Yang doesn''t want to find out who has used the gun for the time being. He just needs to know that the gun is the booty of the captured devils.


    When Gao Yang looked at his gun, Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "brother Yang, show me."


    He raised his head and said, "there''s no way. I''ll show you it''s not mine."


    After looking at it for half a day, Cui Bo suddenly said in a loud voice, "Li! Hi, it''s also surnamed Li. There''s a history of this gun!"


    Li JinFang swallowed his saliva and said, "brother Yang, show me."


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "don''t give it to him, young brother. Can I buy this gun? I''ll give you 10000!"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "I''ll give you 20000."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "what I see is mine. Don''t think about it. There''s no way."


    Li JinFang coughed softly and said, "brother Yang, if you want this, I can''t help it. If you don''t give it, I''ll rob it."


    Gao Yang is stunned. Li JinFang wants to rob. Can he keep it? The answer is, of course, No.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang finally said with a bitter face: "be fair, we three scissors, stone cloth, who wins belongs to who."


    Cui Bo couldn''t rob Gao Yang and Li JinFang, so he immediately said, "OK, scissors, stone cloth!"


    Li JinFang hesitated, smiled and said, "OK, come."


    Scissors stone cloth, Gao Yang was the first to be eliminated. Then, Cui Bo won, but Li JinFang didn''t recognize it. So after another competition for the use of scissors stone cloth, Li JinFang won. Although Cui Bo didn''t recognize it, he couldn''t beat Li JinFang, so the gun belonged to Li JinFang.


    After taking the gun from Gao Yang''s hand, Li JinFang said with emotion on his face: "the gun will be blind for you. I still have to give it to me. I''m more specific. OK, I won''t rob you with any more guns. Hey, brother Yang, show me. Do you think the ghosts engraved on the gun are beating? I think so."


    There is no way to study things. If you say yes, it is not. Although you are very angry and robbed by Li JinFang, Gao Yang can''t sweep Li JinFang''s interest. You can only say angrily: "nonsense, it must be. It''s still necessary to ask."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at his boss reluctantly and said, "man, do you still have this kind of gun? It''s the gun with this trace."


    In fact, Gao Yang had no hope. As a result, his boss nodded his head and said, "yes, there is a garland rifle."


    The boss said this, turned his head and turned in the gun box for a few times, took out an M1 garland, put the gun in front of Gao Yang and said, "the appearance is not very good, but it is very complete."


    Gao Yang''s eyes lit up, but before he got the gun, he was immediately robbed by Cui Bo. Gao Yang stared at Cui Bo, but he saw Cui Bo holding the gun pitifully and said to him with a pitiful face: "brother Yang, give me this one. You have so many guns. I want this one. Don''t you give it to me?"


    Gao Yang said angrily and funny, "shut up and don''t pretend to be poor with me. You don''t like old guns, okay?"


    Cui Bo took a look at the gun and then said, "but this is the gun to resist US aggression and aid Korea. It''s meaningful. Brother Yang, this belongs to me. I won''t rob any good gun, OK?"


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "it''s yours. It''s yours. Show me first!"


    When Gao Yang asked for the gun, he looked carefully. The lid stamp, like the 38 big lid, must have come from the same library, and the biggest source of the gun may indeed have been captured from the battlefield of resisting US aggression and aiding Korea.


    Li JinFang and Cui Bo snatched two meaningful and affectionate guns. If someone else had killed Gao Yang, they couldn''t let him, but they wanted them and really liked them. Gao Yang could only give up his love.


    Put the gun into Cui Bo''s hand and said angrily, "I won''t go to the gun exhibition with you next time."


    After giving the gun to Cui Bo, Gao Yang looked helplessly at the boss and said, "is there anything else?"


    The boss shook his head with regret and said, "I''m sorry, there''s no more. Other guns from the same source were sold a long time ago."


    Gao Yang looked at the other guns left on the stall and found that nothing could arouse his interest. Gao Yang waved his hand and said to Li JinFang: "go through the formalities for the money. I''ll go first. I''ll look at your anger and come to us after it is done."


    Morgan, who has been watching the excitement, smiled and said, "Gao, there are many old guns here. Although this kind of gun is rare, it is likely to encounter it."


    The antique shotgun Morgan wants to buy has to go to the auction. Although it is also available at the gun exhibition, it will be small to encounter a particularly good antique gun, so Morgan actually comes to play with Gao Yang. By the way, he tries to find some treasure. He can buy the old gun he likes if he can''t touch it.


    He continued to wander around. He didn''t go far. Gao Yang brightened his eyes. After taking a look at the rifle on the table, he blurted out: "56 and a half, ha ha, I like this."


    Several brand-new 56 semi-automatic rifles are placed on a booth, either sks from the Soviet Union or Eastern Europe or 56 semi-automatic from China. What''s rare is that not only the three edged thorns, but also the gun belt and ammunition bag.


    Seeing the familiar military green, Gao Yang was happy. Then he immediately said to Ye Lianna: "go and call the rabbit and Toad and tell them there are good things."


    Fifty six and a half were also exported to the United States in large quantities. Unfortunately, they were also banned later. Now sks is easy to find, but fifty-six and a half are much harder to find. Gao Yang knows that Li Jinfa has always wanted one, and he himself wants one, but he has never met a particularly suitable one. Now he has met an inventory of new guns, which can be said to be perfect, He means nothing can be let go.


    It''s especially rare that there are five guns on the gun stand. Although it was just said that looking at Li JinFang and Cui Bo was upset, Gao Yang didn''t forget them when he found good things.


    After asking Ye Lianna to call them, Gao Yang immediately said to the boss, "how much is it?"


    "Thirteen thousand, including all attachments."


    56 and a half were originally very cheap. The original maximum was 5601. However, since the start of the discussion on the gun ban law, Americans began to panic to buy guns, and the price began to rise.


    Thirteen thousand is nothing to Gao Yang. He even saves talking about the price. Gao Yang directly drew his hand and said, "how much do you have?"


    The stall owner shrugged and said, "it''s all here."


    Hearing this, Gao Yang immediately said, "five, right? I want them all!"


    Just then, ye Lianna came over with Li JinFang and Cui Bo. As soon as they saw several guns in front of Gao Yang, Li JinFang''s eyes immediately lit up and shouted, "buy, buy, buy!"


    Gao Yang said proudly, "I''ve covered all these guns. If you want them, you can only buy them from me. It''s not expensive. Do you want them?"


    Gao Yang was joking, of course. At this time, ye Lianna whispered to Gao Yang, "honey, I''ll go over there and come back soon."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "you go. We''ll leave after we finish the transaction here. You can come back early or I can go to you. Go."


    After letting Ye Lianna leave, Gao Yang smiled at Li JinFang, "all right, pay for the formalities. What are you waiting for? Really wait for me to buy it from me? Quickly pay for it. I want one, a rabbit, and the remaining three are yours. Go slowly. Three guns are enough for you to play for a lifetime."

 Chapter 1194

    It really makes people happy to meet the gun they want and buy it at will.


    Gao Yang and his colleagues are in a good mood. They just stay at the gun stall and wait to verify their identity. They are very anxious. They all wait to pay the money and then transfer. However, after buying more guns, it''s troublesome to verify their identity and register the gun number.


    It is easy and convenient for the United States to buy guns, but there are many restrictions. If you want to buy guns, you must be an American citizen or a green card holder, and then you can''t have a criminal record or a record of using illegal drugs. You can''t have a series of problems such as being wanted or having a history of violence before you are qualified to buy guns legally.


    Their identities are all fake identities given by little Downey. Of course, there can''t be any bad records. Those who are innocent are like saints.


    There is no problem with their identity. They can buy guns with their driver''s license. Then the gun seller has to take out a form for Gao Yang to fill in on the spot. Fill in the form. The seller then takes the form filled in by Gao Yang to find the FBI to verify Gao Yang''s identity. After confirming that there is no problem, Gao Yang can pay for the gun.


    Because it''s a gun show, the FBI has a special office at the gun show, and there are many staff. It''s very convenient to verify identity.


    Waiting for the stall owner to go to the FBI office with the form to verify the authenticity of Gao Yang''s identity, Gao Yang looked around and said in a hurry: "it''s convenient to buy guns at the gun exhibition, but it''s still too slow. How long will it take?"


    Jack said with a smile, "I''ll buy a gun for you next time. I have a gun business license. There are few procedures required to buy a gun. I''ll go back to Portland and fill in another procedure for you. It''s more convenient."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, we didn''t wait until we knew it was convenient for you to buy."


    While Gao Yang was talking, she saw Ye Lianna''s anxious face and trotted all the way through the crowd.


    Gao Yang hurried to meet him and said loudly, "what''s the matter? Walk slowly. What''s the matter?"


    Ye Lianna came to Gao Yang and said wrongfully, "I saw a gun. You must like it. I want to buy it for you, but California law requires a green card to buy a gun. I can''t buy it without a green card. I can''t surprise you."


    Ye Lianna doesn''t need a false identity at all. She stays in the United States as an international student. She has neither a green card nor a U.S. citizen. The laws of various states in the United States are different, so she can buy guns in some states in her identity, but she can''t buy guns in California.


    Gao Yang thought something had happened. After hearing that ye Lianna was wronged and regretful, he was relieved and said with a smile, "what''s wrong with me? It doesn''t matter. Register with my identity. Don''t you pay for me? What gun? Let''s go and have a look."


    Ye Lianna sighed regretfully and waved, "you must like it. It''s Mauser c96. Didn''t you tell me that you wanted to get a Mauser c96 when you were a child?"


    Hearing this, Gao Yang immediately said, "let''s go and have a look."


    Ye Lianna took Gao Yang''s hand, squeezed around in the crowd, pointed to a booth and said, "this is it."


    Driven by Gao Yang and in order to vote for Gao Yang, ye Lianna has a strong interest in guns, so now she doesn''t know nothing about guns, but has little research.


    Ye Lianna picked up a short tube box gun and said excitedly, "do you like it? It''s with the original wooden box, 1927."


    Gao Yang didn''t look at the gun in Ye Lianna''s hand at all, but hugged Ye Lianna. After a hard kiss on Ye Lianna''s face, Gao Yang turned and looked at the box gun that slipped slowly and said excitedly: "Do I like it? I like it very much. This is the big red nine! This big mirror, FAK, my God, this is a big eye box made in China, a. 45 caliber Jin made 17 style, this is, this is, this is a 20 ring long tube big mirror, this is a big belly box, this, this is self-made! Look here, it''s written in Chinese characters, self-made pistol!"


    Gao Yang''s tears are coming down, excited.


    Gao Yang picked up a gun, took a look and said what the gun should be called in China, quickly put it down and picked up another one, and then when he introduced it to Ye Lianna, he mixed Chinese and English very quickly.


    Gao Yang found a treasure house, exactly what ye Lianna found, and then brought him. A booth was filled with boxes of guns, a total of seven. In addition to what ye Lianna held in her hand, there were seven on the table.


    Looking at the stall was an old man with white hair and beard. Sitting behind the stall, he looked at all the models one by one, and suddenly said, "are you Chinese?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I''m Chinese."


    The old man nodded and said in a deep voice, "it seems that few people are so familiar with these Mauser pistols except Chinese people."


    Gao Yang held a 17 style gun with a caliber of 11.43 mm imitated by Taiyuan Arsenal and said excitedly, "Sir, do you sell these guns? I mean all of them?"


    The old man sighed and said helplessly, "yes, all for sale."


    Gao Yang immediately said excitedly, "I want it all! I want it all! I want it all!"


    The old man was a little embarrassed. After looking at Gao Yang, he said in a deep voice, "but these are very expensive."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "buy! Buy! Buy!"


    Why is Gao Yang excited? Because this is the plot, as long as any Chinese who has seen an old film will understand it.


    Mauser c96 originally specifically refers to the Mauser military pistol with short barrel, but later it was basically used as a general term for Mauser military pistol and complex imitation models. The official name of Mauser c96 in China should be zileide or shell gun, but the most popular name should be box gun.


    Gao Yang is carrying a box gun. He is fascinated by the big gun he saw since childhood. He may not want to use it, but he absolutely wants to collect it.


    Speaking of box guns, there are too many things to say.


    In addition to a small amount of equipment purchased by Germany in World War I, no other country used Mauser c96 as standard pistol equipment. In China after World War I, because it was blocked by Western powers and could not get automatic weapons, Mauser c96 was imported in large quantities as submachine guns.


    In 1931, Mauser modified Mauser c96 and launched a version that can shoot semi-automatic or fully automatic with 20 detachable magazines. Mauser factory called it rapid fire type, while Huaxia called it fast and slow machine, which was the earliest automatic pistol that can be fired continuously,.


    Maose factory has produced about one million maose military pistols, of which about 700000 have been sold to China. The number of imitation production in other countries is several times that of maose factory, such as Spain and Canada. Similarly, most of these imitation maose c96 have been exported to China.


    The reason why Mauser c96 is unpopular in Europe is that this kind of pistol is too large. It is inconvenient to carry the pistol, and the recoil force is also large. The muzzle jump is very serious. As a pistol, it is too powerful to control. As a submachine gun, it jumps at the muzzle and cannot shoot accurately. Most importantly, this gun is too expensive.


    But why is it popular in China? At the beginning, there was no choice, which is a very important reason. However, in the later stage, when China can import other weapons, it still imports a large number of box guns, just because Chinese people know how to use box guns correctly.


    The Chinese played with the box gun, which gave Europeans a headache. The Chinese just hit the gun sideways, which perfectly solved the problem.


    Pull out the short and vigorous 20 ring big belly box, but turn the gun sideways and hold the trigger at close range against the enemy crowd. Twenty bullets sweep out sideways. It''s like this when Chinese people use box guns as submachine guns.


    Only Chinese people like maose c96, and only Chinese people can use maose c96, which is recognized internationally. Players who collect this pistol must know this, because most of the maose c96 pistols left now have something to do with China.


    The old man selling guns should have been happy to sell them, but after Gao Yang decided to buy all his guns, the old man was sad.


    After sighing and looking at the pile of maose in front of him again, the old man sighed and said, "well, you want them all, then sell them all to you. Selling these guns to a Chinese is the right destination, but Sir, my guns are not cheap."


    Gao Yang was too excited. When he saw Ye Lianna holding a c96 and a little embarrassed, Gao Yang put down his big eye box. After taking the gun in Ye Lianna''s hand, he hugged Ye Lianna again and said loudly, "honey, I''m so happy. I like the gift you gave me so much."


    After finishing speaking to Ye Lianna, Gao Yang said excitedly to the old man, "as long as your offer is reasonable, I will never bargain."


    Just then, Li JinFang and Cui Bo had finished the formalities and came with Jack.


    Seeing the pistol in front of Gao Yang, Cui Bo and Li JinFang were stunned. They immediately said in one voice: "box gun!"


    Cui Bo said excitedly, "I''m going to the Olympics! Grab it! Buy it!"


    Gao Yang stared and said loudly, "don''t think about it this time! These are all gifts from ye Lianna. Tell you two, get out of here!"


    Just as Gao Yang and the others began to fight again, Jack looked at the old man with a surprised look on his face and said, "are you Mr. Federer?"


    The old man looked at Jack and said, "I''m Federer, are you?"


    Jack said excitedly, "my name is Jack. I''m from arilan Mosen studio. I once visited your collection. How can you sell your collection?"

 Chapter 1195

    Looking at Jack and the old man selling guns, Gao Yang and the three of them stopped talking.


    The old man who sold the gun held out his hand to Jack, shook hands with Jack, pointed to his head, smiled helplessly and said, "I''m old and have a bad memory. I''m sorry I can''t remember you."


    Jack said anxiously, "it doesn''t matter, Mr. Federer. I want to know why you sell your collection. Don''t you claim that you will never sell your collection? If I know you start selling, I''m really happy to buy all the collections you are willing to sell. Everyone knows that Mr. Federer''s collections are fine."


    Federer reluctantly spread his hand and said: "There are some problems in my economy. If I want to continue collecting, I have to sell some of my collections. Some gun dealers have visited me, but their prices are too low. Therefore, I want to come to the gun exhibition to try whether I can sell them at a reasonable price. I''m very lucky. This gentleman just said he wanted to buy them all, but he hasn''t had time to negotiate with me Money, so I don''t know if the deal can really be reached. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "Mr. Federer, we are together. Well, now I want to ask, how much are you going to sell these guns?"


    Federer thought for a moment. After seeing several guns at a time, he finally stretched out a palm and said in a deep voice, "these together, fifty thousand dollars."


    Jack grinned. The gun is really expensive. It''s too expensive. According to the normal price, it''s almost half of 50000. Even 25000 is not cheap.


    It''s not good to buy things from collectors. They buy the collections because they like them. When they are forced to sell, they will ask for an excessive high price after adding a bonus to their hobby.


    When you meet a rational buyer, you naturally won''t buy too many guns with high travel price, but when you meet a buyer like Gao Yang, it''s different. Feelings, Federer thinks these guns are worth a high price, and Gao Yang also thinks they are worth this price, that''s enough.


    "Fifty thousand dollars, right? I''ll buy it!"


    After some unexpected glances, Federer nodded and said, "are you sure you want it all? Well, you can buy it and I''ll sell it to you."


    Cui Bo looked at Gao Yang and said, "brother Yang, give me one, just one, please!"


    Li JinFang swallowed his saliva and said, "brother Yang, this, this, I just want one, OK? You pick it first, give it to us after you pick it, and I''ll pay the money for you. Is this sincere enough?"


    Looking at Gao Yang''s disdain, Triber immediately said to Federer, "Sir, do you have any other products here? How many do you sell to me?"


    Li JinFang also found that it was impossible to rob Gao Yang, so he immediately said to FEDERER: "and me, how much you have, we want it all."


    Before Gao Yang spoke, Federer suddenly said, "sorry, gentlemen, can you tell me what these guns should be called in China?"


    Cui Boxin picked up one, frowned and said, "it''s called a box gun or a shell gun. Alas, you don''t understand me when I speak Chinese."


    Federer shook his head and looked at Li JinFang. After scratching his head, Li JinFang picked up a gun, weighed it, frowned and said, "yes, it''s a box gun. We''re also called a box gun. There''s no other name."


    Federer shook his head, pointed high and said, "these guns can be fired. I have a private shooting range. If you want to test the gun, you can go to my shooting range. In addition, I have some guns to sell. If you are interested, you can go to me. If you have a gun you like, I may sell it to you."


    Jack poked excitedly and said loudly, "Mr. Federer is a collector who specializes in collecting Mauser c96. Big collector, you''re lucky. No, you''re lucky!"


    Overjoyed Gao Yang quickly said, "great, thank you for your invitation, Mr. Federer. I''d like to visit."


    Federer smiled, extended his hand to Gao Yang, and then smiled when shaking hands: "if I have to sell my beloved collections, it is obviously the best ending to give them to someone who knows and loves them. My name is nobet Federer. Nice to meet you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "my name is Gao Yang. I''m really glad to meet you, Mr. Federer."


    After releasing his hand, Federer spread his hand to Cui Bo and Li JinFang and said helplessly, "sorry, gentlemen, I can''t sell you the gun because you''re obviously not a real collector."


    After that, Federer smiled at Gao Yang, then pointed to the guns in front of him and said, "Mr. Gao, I think you should tell them the correct names of these guns in China."


    Gao Yang nodded, looked proud, picked up a gun and said: "You see, knowledge is power. People without culture don''t sell it to you. Listen, this is called the big eye box. Why is it called this name? Because it is 11.43 mm in diameter and has a large muzzle, it''s called the big eye box. It was made by Taiyuan military factory when Yan Laoxi occupied Shanxi Province. Look here, there are engraved words. Although it is imitation, the quality is quite good OK. "


    Cui Bo took it and said with a puzzled face, "what are these differences?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, picked up another one and said loudly, "look at this. This is called a big mirror. Why is it called a big mirror? Because both sides of the magazine are bright and flat, nothing is engraved, and it looks like a mirror, so it''s called a big mirror.


    Look at this, big red nine. Why is it called big red 9? See the red 9 on the grip. This is a 9 mm caliber. After World War I, Germany changed some Mauser to a 9 mm caliber. In order to distinguish it, copy the wrong bullet, and engrave a red 9 on the grip. "


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "I don''t know there are so many differences between box guns. What about this? There are words on it. Is it also made in China?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, this is called self-made. Why? This is also an m712, 20 rounds loaded and automatic pistol imitated by China Hanyang engineering factory. The gun body is engraved with self-made pistol, so the only real self-made is the one you hold in your hand."


    After that, Gao Yang sighed and said: "Speaking of m712, we have to start from the beginning. The c96, which came out in 1895, was basically a semi-automatic pistol with ten fixed magazines. Later, in 1931, Mauser factory improved the c96 and produced an improved version of 20 removable magazines, m712. Before the advent of m712, there was no box gun that could be fired continuously. After the introduction of drawings and so on by Hanyang Arsenal in China, It was imitated in 32 years. This batch of imitations is called Zilai. Do you understand? "


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "I don''t know there are so many ways. Now I know. What''s this? What''s this called?"


    Gao Yang glanced and said, "this is called a big belly box. It''s also a twenty round magazine. Because there are many bullets, it''s called a big belly box. It''s right to call it twenty rings. It''s one thing."


    Chubb took a gun and said, "what about this?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "This is called the 20 ring long tube big mirror. This gun is made in Spain. Although it is loaded with 20 rounds, the fixed magazine cannot be disassembled. Both sides of the magazine are very smooth, so it is called the 20 ring long tube big mirror. Let me teach you another trick. German Mauser basically makes short gun tubes. Although there are long gun tubes, there are very few, so I see long gun tubes It''s imitation. Generally, it won''t be wrong. "


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Federer and said with a smile: "Mr. Federer, what I know is actually very limited. It happens that several guns here are more representative, and I can recognize them. I just don''t know if I''m wrong. If so, please correct me."


    Federer shrugged and said with a smile, "I know there are all kinds of names for these guns in China, so it''s almost impossible for me to understand all the names. Fortunately, several guns here are really common, so I still know. What you said is the same as what I know. What you said is very correct."


    Cui Bo sighed and said, "well, if you don''t rob, I''m sorry to rob. Brother Yang, it''s all yours."


    Li JinFang also put down his gun with regret and said helplessly, "I don''t know how to pay so much attention to a box gun. It''s better for brother yang to know the goods. You can collect them well."


    At this time, Federer spread his hands, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "if you buy all of them, then my gun will be sold out. After completing the formalities, I will leave. If you have nothing else to do, you can go to my home with me. If you still have something to do, you can call me at your convenience. I''m waiting at any time."


    Where can Gao Yang wait? He immediately said, "we''ll go with you. It''s not too late to come back after seeing your collection."


    Federer nodded and turned to find the form to be filled out by Gao Yang. At this time, Jack smiled at Gao Yang: "you know, man, you like Mauser c96, so you can find the right person today. Mr. Federer should be the biggest player in the collection of this gun, and he ended c96 for a reason. Do you know why?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang suddenly had a flash of inspiration and said in a hurry: "Mr. Federer, Mr. Federer, Mauser c96 was designed by the three Federer brothers. Only when he finally applied for a patent, he applied in the name of Mauser, the owner of Mauser Arsenal. Can it be said that this Mr. Federer is the descendant of the three Federer brothers, the real designer of Mauser c96?"


    Jack smiled and said, "Congratulations, you''re right."

 Chapter 1196

    The seven box guns, in principle, have all belonged to Gaoyang, but before confirming that the guns can be used, and as Federer claims, all accessories are original goods, the formalities can not be handled and the money can not be paid. The transaction can only be completed after test firing and verification.


    For antique guns, whether they can be used or not, the price is on the ground one by one, and they can be used only if they are all original accessories. Otherwise, the value will be several times worse.


    Federer sells guns at a high price, which is far beyond the market. Even if Gao Yang doesn''t ask, Federer has to take the gun apart and let Gao Yang see the internal state. Now Gao Yang wants to go to the shooting range with him, which is naturally waiting for another verification after arriving at the shooting range.


    The gun still belongs to Federer for the time being, so Federer carefully put away the guns one by one, carefully packed the bag, and there is no need to put the stall again. After cleaning up, he will go home.


    With excitement, Gao Yang temporarily left the gun exhibition and drove behind Federer''s car all the way to the suburbs of Los Angeles.


    Federer had a big house in the suburbs. After inviting Gao Yang to his house, Federer didn''t waste any time and directly invited Gao Yang to his collection room.


    Federer has devoted his whole life to the collection of Mauser c96, so his collection room is a treasure house for them.


    There are hundreds of boxes and cannons. Mauser''s original and imitation products are all collected in glass cabinets. The glass cabinets are made of bulletproof glass, which can be used as both a display stand and an anti-theft safe. These glass display cabinets alone are expensive.


    Jack said that Federer was the largest player specialized in collecting Mauser c96, which was true.


    Looking at the box guns all over the room has a great visual impact on Gao Yang. That is, Federer has been collecting them all his life. Otherwise, it''s not easy to gather so many different types of guns.


    After taking Gao Yang and them to the collection room, Federer said proudly: "please see, I like that one. You can take it out and watch it carefully. There are no two guns here that are exactly the same. Even if there is one gun type, there are subtle differences in production year and details."


    There was a pistol in a separate cabinet. Under the pistol was a piece of paper with some characteristics of the gun written on it. Gao Yang stood in front of the cabinet, looked at it, and said to Federer with astonishment: "this gun is the initial experimental version?"


    Federer said proudly: "yes, the prototype experimental gun can be fired, original parts."


    Looking at Gao Yang with a surprised face, Federer smiled like a child satisfied with vanity. He stood beside Gao Yang and said proudly, "do you want to take it out?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and immediately said, "of course I want to have a look, if I can."


    Federer waved his hand and said with a smile, "this is my baby, but you can see it. Wait a minute, I''ll take it out for you. Please wait a minute, I''ll get the key."


    Federer walked briskly to get the key to the safe when Jack smiled at Gao Yang: "Mr. Federer treats you differently. You know, he never lets you touch his treasure collection. You know, Mr. Federer is recognized as the first collector in this field. He can open a weapons Museum produced by Mauser company. No one has a more complete collection than him."


    Gao Yang also feels very lucky. How to say, allowing private ownership of guns, especially the proliferation of guns, is a big problem for public security, but it is a blessing for gun lovers and collectors. That is, in the United States, it is possible to have a big collector like Federer, because in other countries, even if private ownership of guns is allowed, it is more important Strict regulations make many guns not allowed to be held by private people at all.


    Without waiting long, Federer came back with a bunch of keys, opened the glass showcase and took out his most valuable prototype gun.


    The prototype gun reflects the initial stage of a gun from scratch. There is nothing special about it. In the final analysis, it is a feeling and collection value.


    Gao Yang took the gun in his hand, played with it for a moment, took a look, and thought about how it felt to be held by people at that time when the gun was just built more than 100 years ago.


    Gao Yang didn''t even ask Federer if he would sell the prototype gun, because he knew it was impossible, so he didn''t have to ask.


    When Gao Yang looked at the gun, Federer said with a smile: "I originally planned to set up a private museum to display all the light weapons of Mauser company, mainly Mauser c96. However, there are too few people playing this gun, the circle is too small, and the sales of the museum are large, so I think this wish is unlikely to come true."


    Mauser c96, or box gun, is really well known in China, but few people pay attention to this gun outside China, even in Germany, the country of origin. Although some people play it, there are too few players compared with M1911, P08 and p38 guns.


    Federer seemed a little sad. After that, he waved his hand, looked helpless and smiled: "I have spent my whole life collecting c96 and my financial resources. I will never sell everything in this room. It''s not easy to collect these guns, but after I die that day, I don''t know where these guns will be scattered. Hey, whatever."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, but said cautiously, "do you have children?"


    Federer nodded and said with a smile, "yes, I have two daughters and two sons, but they don''t like my collection. I think they will leave a few to commemorate. The rest should have a big low-cost promotion."


    After that, Federer shrugged helplessly and said: "life is like this. In fact, we shouldn''t consider so much, right? It''s selfish to invest too much in our hobbies. Don''t think about what our family will pay for their hobbies after death."


    Federer seems to be in his seventies. The problem he worries about is really a very realistic problem. Gao Yang doesn''t know how to interface, so he can only respond in silence.


    After playing with the prototype gun for a while, he raised his hands and handed it to Federer.


    Federer is a very principled old man. Seeing Gao Yang, he is willing to let Gao Yang enjoy and play with his baby. After Gao Yang carefully returns the gun to Federer, he completely ignores one side and looks at his Jack and Li JinFang. He immediately puts the gun into the glass cabinet and carefully adjusts the position of the gun, Then the glass cabinet was locked.


    Old child, old child, Federer is now acting like an old child. He can talk and laugh with the right eye. As for others, he ignored them all.


    Gao Yang thinks Federer is too cute, but in the eyes of Cui Bo and Li JinFang, he thinks the old man is too hateful.


    Morgan, Taylor and Jack were completely hung aside. Although the three people also love guns, it''s OK to have a look. It''s not like they''ve been watching all the time. Fortunately, Federer''s wife is a sincere person. She warmly greeted them to the living room, where they can have a cup of coffee and wait for them.


    Cui Bo and Li JinFang are also very interested in the box gun. Although Federer doesn''t pay attention to it, they also watch it all the way. There is Ye Lianna. She has been around Gao Yang and is very interested in listening to the dialogue between Federer and Gao Yang.


    Federer has to talk to Gao Yang in front of each gun. Federer can tell the origin of each gun. Gao Yang, that is, he can recognize several common guns, but he can also talk with Federer on a gun. Therefore, Gao Yang has gained a lot of knowledge, while Federer has found a very good audience.


    It''s hard to find confidants. Of course, there are also collectors who entertain themselves, but most collectors certainly hope to have more friends, talk about the collection, enjoy the collection, listen to others'' sincere praise for their collection, and exchange experience and experience with each other. This is originally a great fun of collection.


    Federer looks at Gao Yang more and more pleasing to his eyes. He has a great sense of confidant for Gao Yang. When he is happy, Federer waves his big hand and smiles at the guns in the room: "Gao, you know, I picked out the best guns and put them here, but I still have many guns of the same model. The ones I sold to you are those I have surplus and good-looking guns. Now, as long as I have surplus, all of them can be sold. You can have a look later."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, I''m going to have a bumper harvest today. I don''t know what to say. I can only say that today is my lucky day."


    Finally, after reading all the display guns Federer put in the glass cabinet, Federer waved to Gao Yang and said, "follow me, go to my storage room, where there are more guns, I can sell whatever you like!"


    Although Federer sells guns instead of giving them away, when he said this sentence, he was as frightened as he was. He was really reluctant to give up. Although Gao Yang is not a collector and can only be regarded as a player for self entertainment, he understands Federer''s feelings very much.


    For Gao Yang, as long as he took the gun into his bag, he must like it. It''s impossible for him to sell it again.


    Although he was not young, Federer walked steadily. He took them out of the house and came to a basement that was specially kept dry with a dehumidifier. Federer pointed to the full box and said loudly: "The rest is all here. There are about 260. It''s high. Enjoy it slowly, and then pick some guns you like. Let''s have a good time!"

 Chapter 1197

    What Federer took out to sell are good looks, original parts, and several models that are relatively popular in the collection field. If he specially set aside a room for display at home, it is the best look. Of course, if there is only one, it is worth Federer to put it in the glass cabinet regardless of the look.


    If there is surplus in the same model, it will be put into the basement, and then the appearance will be good or bad.


    Federer opened all the boxes and put neatly placed box guns inside, and all of these can be sold.


    It must be pointed out that these guns can be sold to Gao Yang. For others, Federer is not willing to sell them. Anyway, after selling seven guns, Federer feels that the money is enough for him, and there is no need to sell the remaining guns.


    Federer has the largest collection of box guns from the original Mauser factory in Germany, but there are differences in production year and model. However, most of this series of c96 have several, but there are differences in product appearance.


    Gao Yang wants to have a systematic collection, but there are so many kinds of box guns that he doesn''t know how to collect them by categories.


    Because Huaxia is the largest user of box guns, many of the box guns retained in the market flowed out of Huaxia through a variety of channels, but the most important and largest outflow was the time when Huaxia exported a large number of old guns in stock in the late 1980s and early 1990s.


    Almost all the models with low output and few survival in the U.S. market came from China. In Federer''s collection, more than half of the guns from China accounted for. According to Federer''s own words, the two years when China was able to export a large number of old guns were the most popular two years in his life.


    There are many guns from China. Gao Yang simply decided to collect some guns with Chinese marks as much as possible. He picked up the guns he saw one by one and inspected them. After picking up a 20 ring m712, Gao Yang smiled at FEDERER: "Look at this one. This is a gun exported from Germany to China, but when entering China, the word made in Germany was printed in unified Chinese characters. Although all Mauser are made in Germany, in a narrow sense, only these guns are really made in Germany. The meaning of these three Chinese characters is made in Germany. I want this one."


    Federer gave him a shoulder and said, "take it out, test fire later, and then dismantle the gun to see the inside. You think it''s OK. We''ll talk about the price."


    Gao Yang put the gun aside first, and then picked up a later model m712 made in Germany. Although the appearance is not very good, Gao Yang can''t put it down.


    Federer looked at it and said, "this one is not good, and the accessories inside are inconsistent. Although they are old accessories, they don''t belong to a gun. Choose another."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "no, this one is meaningful. You see, there are three Chinese characters of the pistol team engraved on the grip here. There is a history in it. Do you know what it means?"


    Federer took the gun in Gao Yang''s hand in surprise, looked at the three Chinese characters pointed by Gao Yang, and said with a bitter smile: "I know the pistol team. The Chinese Army used all Mauser pistols together. This is the earliest special forces. I am very interested in this history, because the Chinese army has a pioneering way to use Mauser pistols, and the effect of using c96 by the Chinese pistol team is quite good. I have studied this history, but unfortunately, I don''t know Chinese characters."


    The three characters of the pistol team are very regular, and it depends on the model. At that time, it has reached the period of the war of resistance against Japan. Although I don''t know which army this gun belongs to, it can be sure that it is used by Chinese people. Therefore, Gao Yang will not let go.


    Gao Yang smiled, then sighed, pointed to the gun in Federer''s hand and said, "groundbreaking use is also a way to be forced out. That history is a history of humiliation for Chinese people, but anyway, the significance of Mauser pistol to Chinese people is not too strong. Therefore, I like c96 very much, very much."


    Federer, holding the gun in his hand, looked reluctant and said: "This is a historical gun. Maybe the parts inside were replaced in the hands of the people who used the gun in those years, because although the part numbers are different, the batch numbers are not far different. I think this gun was assembled with intact parts after two guns in the same batch were damaged. Moreover, this gun must have participated in many battles, and the rifling is seriously worn , this is history. "


    Federer looked like he didn''t want to sell. His collection was history, but after he tangled again and again, he finally bit his teeth, sent the gun in front of him, and said loudly, "it''s yours! And it''s easy to price this gun, 700 yuan."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "why is it so cheap?"


    Federer said firmly on his face: "because the parts are not original, and the assembled gun is the price, of course, we have to follow the market price. Well, don''t talk about this gun, let''s continue to look."


    Several rare models were selected one after another, and then Gao Yang was embarrassed to choose again. Looking at Federer''s expression, Gao Yang couldn''t bear it.


    Gao Yang finally stood up and said, "well, I think I can meet my current collection desire with these."


    Federer took a long breath and said briskly, "great, well, I mean good, take the gun and let''s go out."


    At this time, Cui Bo couldn''t help saying, "there''s another box I haven''t seen."


    Federer patted on the forehead and said with a smile, "Oh, I forgot that there were some guns with poor appearance. I used to disassemble parts. There were also some strange guys. Really, why didn''t I think of it? But you can help me. Maybe you can answer my long-standing doubts.


    Federer opened the last box, which was really mostly broken guns.


    But, but, but, according to the usual routine of the novel, babies are found in rags.


    Federer took out a normal looking gun from the box, then looked puzzled and shouted at him: "Look at this gun for me. It''s strange. It looks like an early c96 made in Germany. The parts in this gun don''t look like the process of Mauser factory, but there are inscriptions and part numbers on the gun. I''m very strange. Is this a defective product produced by Mauser factory? I don''t think it should be."


    When Gao Yang took the gun, he was also full of doubts. It seemed that this gun was no different from the ordinary c96. But when he looked at it carefully, he always felt a little uncomfortable. It looked good outside. It was no different from the ordinary c96. When he opened the gun, the process in the gun bore seemed a little rough, which was completely different from the standard of Mauser factory.


    Gao Yang was also confused, but he soon patted his hand on his thigh and laughed, "aha, I see. This is a fake!"


    Federer looked surprised and said, "you know what''s going on? What does Shanzhai mean?"


    Gao Yang raised his gun and said with a smile, "this is an imitation. It''s not made by Mauser factory at all. However, this textile is special. It''s made by Chinese Gunners by hand."


    Federer exclaimed, "counterfeits made by hand?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "at that time, the industrial level of China was very poor. The guns produced or imported by Arsenal were not enough for the army, but China was very chaotic at that time. Some rich people wanted to protect themselves, but they couldn''t buy guns, or the price of guns was too high to bear. What should we do later?"


    Gao Yang shook his gun and said with a smile: "At this time, the Gunners who made guns by hand came on stage. They disassembled and learned the structure of various guns, and then made guns by hand in strict accordance with the shape and internal structure of the willing products, and then sold them to the rich who wanted to protect themselves. Mauser was very popular at that time, so there were many such manual production. Some Gunners had a high level and could not distinguish the true from the false in appearance. Of course, most of them The quality of the gun maker''s water is poor. In addition, because of the difference of steel, without good steel, this kind of gun can''t shoot many bullets. As for this gun, it''s a very rare boutique. "


    Federer is a collector. He is interested in Mauser c96, but he is not a historian. He will know some things, such as the pistol team, but it must be impossible for him to understand everything in China.


    Federer looked surprised and said, "it''s so good. I know more about it. Thank you, Gao. This gun is really a boutique. It has achieved the effect of confusing the fake with the real. It''s great. It''s really a baby. I have to put it in my showcase quickly, ha ha!"


    Gao Yang was a little surprised. He wanted it. As a result, Federer collected it himself. But it''s right to think about it. This kind of hand imitation gun can be handed down, which is much more difficult than the genuine gun. Therefore, even if it can''t be fired, it is also a high-quality product among the high-quality products.


    Looking back and forth at the gun in his hand, Federer suddenly threw the gun in one fell swoop and said with a smile: "you see, decades ago, you couldn''t even produce guns on a large scale, but now, your industrial products have occupied the world for only a few decades. It''s incredible. I think this gun is a historical witness to the Chinese people."


    Gao Yang thought Federer had changed his mind and would sell him the gun, so he nodded and said, "yes, yes, that''s it."


    Federer handed the gun to Li JinFang and said with a smile, "look, when I lock it up, you won''t have a chance to appreciate it. Ha ha, Gao, don''t think I''ll give you the gun. Look at your expression. Ha ha, don''t dream. I collect this gun and won''t sell it!"


    Gao Yang was very helpless. He could only shrug his shoulders and smile bitterly. But at this time, he saw a gun in the box, then put his hand in and took it out, and then said solemnly: "I don''t want that gun, but you must sell it to me, Mr. Federer!"

 Chapter 1198

    Gao Yang took out a gun from the box. The gun was made in Germany and m712 from Mauser Arsenal. There was a detachable 20 rounds magazine on the gun body.


    What Gao Yang picked up is very old. The roast blue in many places on the gun body has been worn away, especially the combination of the barrel and the gun body. It shows the white steel color. However, although it is worn badly, the gun is not broken. Obviously, the former user of the gun is very careful.


    Attracted Gao Yang''s attention, and to Gao Yang''s excitement, he saw that the collimator of the gun was frustrated, and the top of the muzzle looked bare.


    After Gao Yang took the gun out of the box, he said in a trembling voice to Federer, "can this gun be fired?"


    Federer looked at Gao Yang''s gun and shrugged: "I remember that the gun can be fired. Unfortunately, the gun has been artificially damaged. I originally planned to remove the parts, but the rest of the gun is complete and in good condition. I didn''t remove the parts from it and install them on other guns. Obviously, after the collimator was worn away, it can only be summarized as the ranks of damaged guns. I stored the gun in the product warehouse or damaged It''s in my box. "


    Gao Yang looked at Federer with a little surprise and said, "you''ve been collecting Mauser pistols for so long. Have you only seen this gun with the collimation removed? Also, don''t you know why this gun has the collimation removed?"


    Federer said in surprise: "to tell you the truth, I really only have such a Mauser original rapid fire type without a collimator. This pistol with obvious defects is almost not imported. Then why should I lose the collimator?"


    Then he lifted up his coat, put the gun in his belt, put his coat down and said to Federer, "do you understand now?"


    Federer still looked puzzled and said, "just to facilitate personal carrying? Oh, I see. Is it convenient to get out the gun quickly?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, just to get the gun out quickly."


    Federer frowned and said, "you don''t need to lose the collimation when you shoot quickly. The speed is not much different, but without the collimation, you can''t aim accurately at a distance."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, no, you don''t understand the use environment of this gun. The poor speed is very important."


    Cui Bo also said with an incomprehensible face: "brother Yang, why do you want to frustrate the collimation?"


    Gao Yang patted the pistol inserted in his waist, and then said to Cui Bo and Li JinFang, "have you seen the plain guerrillas?"


    Cui Bo said with a smile: "of course, I''ve seen it. Double gun Li Xiangyang."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "since you''ve seen it, have you noticed a detail inside? Li Xiangyang uses two guns. One is fixed on the armed belt with a simple clip, while the other is obliquely inserted in the armed belt on the right of his stomach."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "yes, that''s right. I remember very clearly. That''s how to install the gun."


    Gao Yang sighed: "the plain guerrillas shot in 1955, not long before the end of the war. At that time, both directors and actors were knowledgeable, especially the props group. The props and guns prepared really kept improving and couldn''t pick the wrong place. It''s not like those broken films made now. All kinds of guns were stuffed into the film. Well, it''s far away."


    After a pause, he said in a loud and deep voice: "the two guns used by Li Xiangyang are large mirrors with very fixed magazine, but if you pay attention to them, you can find that there is still a difference. In the two guns used by Li Xiangyang, the one on his right hand is polished off and the one on his left hand has a collimation. Do you know why?"


    Cui Bo scratched his head and said, "why?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "At that time, the Chinese people were basically cloth belts, and the collimator was easy to hang. Especially in the enemy''s rear operations such as cosmetic investigation, they certainly couldn''t reach the armed belt, and the collimator was frustrated. When they pulled it out, they certainly wouldn''t hang the belt and clothes. The left-hand gun took the collimator to aim accurately at a long distance and then hit, and you can also connect the gun box as the butt, because Well, at that time, many people who needed to go deep behind the enemy and move in enemy occupied areas needed to hide and carry guns. Once there was a situation, they needed to get out the guns quickly. In a few seconds, they could decide whether to fire first. Therefore, it was very necessary to lose their focus. "


    Li JinFang said suddenly, "I don''t know there is such a subtle difference. I''ll look at the plain guerrillas again later."


    Gao Yang smiled, pulled out the pistol pinned to his waist and said: "This is a short barrel. The barrel is originally short, so there is no need to cut it short. Moreover, it is still a big belly box with 20 rings. It is also made in authentic Germany. It is more precious than a semi-automatic gun with 10 fixed magazines. Therefore, this gun must be used by people who often carry out investigation behind the enemy. It must be an expert, otherwise, it can be used as a weapon In terms of the value of such a big belly box, you think someone is willing to do nothing and frustrates the sight. "


    In order to take care of Federer, Gao Yang said it in English. After the explanation, Federer suddenly said, "so it is. I see. Well, I''m very interested in this gun."


    Gao Yang was afraid that Federer would collect the gun again, so he immediately shouted, "Mr. Federer, let''s take some test shots first, OK?"


    Federer looked at Gao Yang holding a gun he wouldn''t give up. After hesitating, he finally shrugged and said, "well, it''s really time to test shoot. Let me see how you use this gun."


    Gao Yang was very happy. He picked up a pile of selected guns and left the basement. Then he took the seven guns he had picked out, called Jack and they were going to the shooting range to test fire together.


    Federer''s house is very good, because it is especially rare that his house also comes with an outdoor private shooting range.


    Just behind Federer''s house, in a small forest, an open space with a length of 200 meters and a width of about 30 meters was opened. At the end of the open space was a slope piled with soil, which was the shooting range.


    A lot of iron targets are arranged in the shooting range, ranging from far to near, large to small, and a large iron table is placed at the position just entering the shooting range.


    Gao Yang, they were holding guns, Federer took a roll of cowhide, and carried several boxes of bullets and ammunition loading bridges in a small basket.


    Spread the cowhide on the iron table, put the bullet up, opened a box and threw it into the basket. Federer picked up a bullet bridge and said with a smile, "come on, hit the bullet casually. It''s my treat."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "thank you."


    Federer smiled: "let me see how you play. If your shooting is smelly, maybe I won''t be so generous. 7.63x25mm Mauser bullet is not cheap."


    Gao Yang also picked up a bullet bridge, first loaded the bullet on the bullet bridge, then loaded the bullet into a long tube mirror from Spain, and then loaded the gun into the original wooden gun box and hung it on his shoulder.


    After loading the bullets of a gun, Gao Yang took out the inaccurate star and unloaded the magazine, because it has been a long time. In order not to damage the spring, Gao Yang didn''t fill the magazine and filled the magazine with 14 bullets.


    Looking at Gao Yang loading the bullets, Federer smiled, "are you ready? I''ll shoot a few shots first."


    Federer raised a Mauser c96 and started shooting. His gun hit very accurately, but the firing speed was very slow. Mauser c96 jumped badly at the muzzle. Federer had to adjust the posture of the gun before he could continue shooting.


    After five shots, Federer hit five iron targets. After he put down his gun, he smiled at Gao Yang and said, "come on, let me see how you shoot."


    Gao Yang opened the gun, inserted the frustrated gun into his belt, then walked forward a few steps and stopped when he was more than ten meters away from a row of small iron targets.


    After looking back, Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to start."


    After saying that, Gao Yang turned his head, leaned into his clothes at a high speed, pulled out the big belly box without a collimator, stretched the gun forward, and then pulled the trigger.


    The gunfire rang continuously. The big belly box in Gao Yang''s hand swept across from right to left, and the small iron target in front of Gao Yang immediately rang out continuously.


    After shooting about ten rounds of bullets and hitting four small iron targets, Gao Yang stopped shooting with his right hand. His left hand patted on the gun box at his waist. After opening the box cover, he reached out and took out the large mirror of the long tube from inside. When he got up, he fired at the iron target more than 40 meters away.


    Gao Yang''s left-hand gun was held horizontally and held high. He aimed at the target 40 or 50 meters away from where his line of sight was level. At this time, the right-hand gun began to fire again, but the position was relatively low. It was also a target more than ten meters in front of him, shot by shot, across the muzzle of the gun.


    It''s easier to say than to do with two guns. It''s not enough to shoot blindly. There are too few people who can shoot accurately with their left hand. As for the two guns, one shot far and one shot close, and the target is not on the same line, it''s even more difficult. If they haven''t been shot in person, they can''t imagine how difficult it is.


    The gun in Gao Yang''s left hand was held obliquely, and the time to readjust the muzzle was much shorter than Federer''s, while the gun in his right hand didn''t listen at all. He shot all the bullets in the gun quickly.


    Gao Yang''s playing style is amazing, and his shooting style is even more frightening. If you haven''t seen Gao Yang shoot, you must be startled.


    After shooting all the bullets, Gao Yang exhaled happily. When he turned back, he saw Federer give him a thumbs up, and then said with a sense on his face: "I understand now. Now I finally understand the correct use of this gun. It turns out that you use Mauser pistols like this. No wonder, no wonder Mauser c96 is only popular in China. No wonder."

 Chapter 1199

    Every gun had to be fired once. Just for the test firing, Gao Yang fired 200 rounds of bullets.


    It was the first time to use the box gun he had always liked. Gao Yang had a good addiction, and Li JinFang and they all followed suit and satisfied their childhood dreams.


    After firing all the guns, Gao Yang was too lazy to open them again to see if they were original parts. He trusted Federer.


    After putting the last gun on the table, Gao Yang smiled at Federer and said, "these guns don''t have to be disassembled and tested again. I trust you, Mr. Federer. Please make an offer."


    Gao Yang previously ordered seven guns at the gun exhibition and picked nine at Federer''s house, a total of 17 guns. The money for buying these guns is not a decimal.


    Federer looked at the guns on the table for a long time before he said in a deep voice, "there are 15 guns, of which 11 still have gun boxes. Well, if you add them up, it''s $80000."


    Federer''s price is really not low, but there''s no way. People who want to collect guns from collectors have to pay more.


    Although the price was expensive, Gao Yang could accept it, but he immediately said, "Mr. Federer, there are sixteen in total."


    Federer made a face at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "I can count it. Gao, I''ll give you the one without a collimation. In addition, I''ll give you 200 bullets, so you don''t need to find a 7.63x25mm Mauser bullet."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "Mr. Federer, thank you for your generosity and your willingness to give up your love."


    After that, Gao Yang took out a fixed traveler''s check book from his arms.


    Because he had long planned to make a big purchase at the gun exhibition, Gao Yang prepared two different checkbooks, one of which was filled in casually. However, if there was a large transaction and it was outside New York, the party receiving the check might not dare to accept it because he was worried that it was a bad check, so Gao Yang specially prepared a fixed traveler''s checkbook all of US $5000.


    Traveler''s checks are signed and can be used as cash. Gao Yang swipes out 16 and then tears them down and hands them to Federer.


    After giving the check to Federer, Gao Yang suddenly said, "Mr. Federer, if you really plan to open a small private museum, how much do you think you need?"


    Federer read all the checks in turn and counted them before he said slowly: "If you open a museum, the cost is very high. It needs at least 300000 or 400000 dollars. If you set up my home as a museum, it''s simple and doesn''t cost much. But since the museum is open for people to visit, I don''t want someone to visit my home at any time. My wife will kill me."


    After that, Federer said with regret: "so forget it. Just think about the museum. I don''t have enough money to open a museum. I think it''s good to rent an exhibition hall for a short time. It''s free for all people who like c96 to have a look. It seems good to do so."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "then hold an exhibition. It''s a good thing."


    Federer said with a wry smile: "the exhibition needs to rent space and hire professional exhibition organizers to help me arrange and carry the exhibits. If I ask anyone to help, the Commission is cheap, but I''m also worried about losing and damaging my gun. These are all money. I think it will cost at least 30000 dollars to hold a three-month exhibition."


    Gao Yang thought about it. After serious consideration, he tore six fixed checks for $5000 from the checkbook again, and handed them to Federer with both hands.


    Federer looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "what are you doing?"


    Gao Yang said with a sincere face: "Mr. Federer, I want to fund you to set up an exhibition so that people who like Mauser c96 can come and have a look. There is no complicated reason. I like these guns very much. I want other people who like these guns to have the opportunity to enjoy them."


    Federer hesitated for a moment, took the check and said in a deep voice, "well, you look like a rich man. Gao, there is the spelling of your name on the check. Now I know how to write your name, and your home address is also on the form you filled in. Can you leave me a contact number now?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "of course, but do you have anything to do?"


    Federer nodded and said with a smile, "I''ll name the exhibition after the two of us. I''ll call you when the exhibition opens."


    Instead of leaving his satellite phone number, Gao Yang wrote down his mobile phone number in the United States and his Chinese name. Finally, he handed the note to Federer with both hands and smiled: "I am looking forward to the moment when your collection is open for exhibition. However, my phone may not be answered for a long time, but as long as I receive the phone, I will definitely come back to enjoy your collection."


    Federer solemnly put away the note Gao Yang wrote to him and wrote a note himself. After giving it to Gao Yang, Federer smiled and said, "this is my phone. You are welcome to call at any time. Well, now the transaction is over and it''s time for lunch. Then, I invite you to have a simple lunch at my house. I think you will accept it?"


    Gao Yang put away the note, laughed and said, "I''d like to. Thank you very much."


    Gao Yang and his family had lunch at Federer''s house, which was a simple and routine meal, but Gao Yang had a very happy meal, mainly because he and Federer had a very happy and congenial conversation. They couldn''t finish talking about Mauser c96.


    If it hadn''t been for Jack and Morgan, Gao Yang might not have left all day, but after all, there were several people. After lunch, he had a rest. At two o''clock, Gao Yang had to leave reluctantly.


    After driving back to downtown Los Angeles, it''s already three o''clock in the downtown area. It''s not interesting to go back to the gun exhibition, and the key is that Gao Yang still has something to do.


    Gao Yang stayed at the Hilton Hotel. After returning to the hotel and settling Ye Lianna down, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said to Ye Lianna, "honey, I need to see someone. Wait for me in the hotel yourself. If you have anything, call Morgan. I should be able to come back before dinner. If I don''t come back then, I''ll call you, okay?"


    Ye Lianna nodded and whispered, "isn''t there any danger?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if there is danger, I won''t take you to Los Angeles. Don''t worry, just go to see someone."


    Morgan can''t go out without bodyguards. It''s just that Morgan didn''t let the bodyguards accompany him when he was with Gao Yang. If Simon was there, he would go out with Morgan and Gao Yang, but Simon wasn''t there. Morgan didn''t take them at all after replacing the bodyguards who were unfamiliar with Gao Yang.


    Morgan''s room is adjacent to Gao Yang''s, and Morgan''s two bodyguards live opposite Gao Yang''s and Morgan''s room. Just shout if you have anything to do.


    Morgan was also in Gao Yang''s room. He waved to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "I''m going back to my room. I''ll come back early in the evening. I''ll take you to a good hotel."


    Jack also smiled and said, "yes, come back quickly. Let''s have a good drink in the evening. Well, I''ll go back to my room to sleep. Call me when you come back."


    Morgan and Jack left, and then there were Li JinFang and the three of them. Gao Yang kissed Ye Lianna on the forehead and motioned to Li JinFang that they should leave.


    After leaving the room, Gao Yang and others did not leave the hotel directly, but went to Li JinFang''s room again.


    After arriving at Li JinFang''s room, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in a deep voice, "the person you want to see today is a dangerous person, but there should be no threat to us. We''d better separate. I''ll try to deal with that person first and see what he means. If you don''t have to, don''t show up."


    Li JinFang nodded at Gao Yang and said, "I''ll go with you. Let''s show up together and let the rabbit and the postman watch."


    Gao Yang thought, shook his head and said, "no, it''s not necessary. That person doesn''t pose any threat to me. It''s not to find fault. It''s bad to have more people. All right, you three just drive behind me. Let you just follow and investigate. It''s nothing else."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "it''s all right, but I''d better be well prepared. Hey, I''m ready."


    After Cui Bo said that, he went to one side and opened his suitcase. Then he took out an MP7 submachine gun and a long silencer from inside. After putting the gun, silencer and magazine into a small handbag, Cui Bo smiled and said, "that''s all right. Put the silencer and magazine in the car."


    Taylor shrugged and said, "I''m ready, too. You wait for me."


    Cui Bo and Li JinFang lived in a suite, but Taylor lived in another room. He returned three minutes after he left with a bag.


    When he opened his bag, Taylor took out a long muffler, shook it at treble, and then smiled, "look, my guy is bigger!"


    Inside the bag was HK416, which was divided into three parts. Taylor assembled the gun, installed the silencer and magazine, and then put it back into the long bag. Then he pulled the bag and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Gao Yang covered his head and said helplessly, "Falk, you people, we''re traveling. Well, it''s not war. Why do you take big guys?"


    Trabb and Taylor said together, "you have a big guy, you have a sense of security!"


    After saying this with one voice, Taylor smiled and said, "I''m not like you. I can handle everything with a pistol, so it''s better to take a big guy."


    Gao Yang pointed to Li JinFang and said, "look at others, toad doesn''t have to bring it. Well, he has more confidence in his fist and foot."


    Li JinFang''s face was awkward. He coughed twice. After interrupting Gao Yang''s words, he went to one side and opened his suitcase, and then revealed a 5.56mm caliber magic modified Bayi in the decomposed state, and a usp45 submachine gun in the complete state with a magazine inserted and just folded the butt.


    After revealing the gun, Li JinFang said with a little embarrassment: "you say, how about I take that one? Well, stay in the car, I''d better take the submachine gun, or take both?"

 Chapter 1200

    After being a mercenary for a long time, you really can''t leave shooting. No matter what you do, you still have to take a guy with you to feel at ease. In addition, tomler''s remaining sins still exist, you should take more guns with you.


    Gao Yang sighed, smiled bitterly at Li JinFang and said, "toad, you have fallen. Just take a gun. You still have two."


    Li JinFang disagreed and said, "no matter how high your Kung Fu is, you don''t have to die if you''re shot by someone. I''m not wearing a bulletproof vest. Besides, Peter is so powerful that a bullet doesn''t make him disabled, so you don''t do it if you can use a gun. These days, it''s not an era when you fucking fight the world with fists and feet."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "OK, it''s not going to war. Why do you bring such a gun? Just bring UMP45. It''s convenient to use in the car. Take it and go."


    Li JinFang put the gun in a bag, put a few more magazines, picked up the bag and said loudly, "let''s go, let''s go."


    Four people went out of the hotel to the parking lot. Gao Yang drove a rented car. Li JinFang and the three of them drove one. Then Gao Yang drove in front of them, and the two cars drove out one after the other.


    The person Gao Yang wants to meet is the military doctor recommended to him on the 13th. After arriving in New York, Gao Yang inquired about the situation from Murphy, and then came to Los Angeles to find the military doctor.


    The role of military doctors is too important. Why can Andy be a part-time military doctor, but Gao Yang thinks it''s better to find a professional field doctor or field medical guard. It doesn''t matter to have a sharp full-time medical guard, even if it can''t reach the level of a professional doctor at all. If someone can deal with the wounded first and save his life, then give it to Andy for follow-up treatment, The chances of survival will certainly be much greater.


    After all, there is a very critical situation on the battlefield. It is likely that several people will be injured at the same time. One more person will provide more support. The person recommended on the 13th is a good military doctor. Therefore, it is worth praising to see if this person can be used in the end.


    Gao Yang got very limited information from the 13th. He only knew that the person recommended by the 13th was Albert, a Los Angeles city policeman, so if he wanted to get in touch with people, he had to ask Murphy for more details.


    In fact, Gao Yang wanted to ask for a phone call directly from Murphy, and then directly contact the person recommended on the 13th. He wanted to pull people, but whether they would join Satan is still a problem. It''s best to call to confirm and understand the other party''s meaning before making the next contact, but unfortunately, Murphy can''t call Gao Yang.


    Albert is a cleaner''s partner, or a very peripheral one. At best, when the cleaner needs a military doctor, he will be invited to participate in a task at the cost of a high commission. However, Albert is also a cleaner''s partner, and the cleaner has the obligation and responsibility to keep secrets for Albert.


    Murphy can''t call Gao Yang directly. He can only tell Gao Yang that Albert''s full name is Arthur Albert, that''s all.


    But if you know Albert''s full name and that he is a policeman in Los Angeles, the rest will be easy. Let Morgan help you find Albert in minutes.


    Now Gao Yang knows which police station the person he is looking for works in, the patrol line is that, and he also knows what time the person he is looking for goes to work today. He even knows the license plate number of the police car the person he is looking for will drive.


    There is no unified police organization in the United States. There are four main parts to build the whole police system: federal police, state police, municipal police and county police. These are the main parts. These four parts of the police have no ownership relationship and act in their own ways. Among them, the largest and most important part is the municipal police.


    The municipal police have a wide range of law enforcement, from patrolling to solving cases, to arresting thieves, issuing tickets and solving family disputes. Albert Gaoyang is looking for is a patrolman. His daily job is to drive around the city and take care of anything within his scope of responsibility.


    Speaking of the Los Angeles police, there is another thing to mention, that is, the first S.W.A.T, that is, the special weapons and tactics team, and the first professional and standardized special police team in the world, which was established by the Los Angeles police department.


    Today, the lapd.swat team is still famous, but unfortunately, the person Gao Yang is looking for is not from the famous lapd.swat. LAPD is the abbreviation of the Los Angeles police department. Therefore, Gao Yang is looking for only LAPD, but there is no SWAT as the suffix. However, Gao Yang is looking for a military doctor, not a special police officer, So it doesn''t matter whether there is SWAT as a suffix or not.


    City patrols usually patrol 24 hours in three shifts. Albert Gao Yang is looking for today''s working time is from 4:00 p.m. to 12:00 p.m., so it''s just right for Gao Yang to leave at more than 3:00 p.m. when they arrive at Albert''s area of responsibility, they will definitely wait for someone.


    In fact, Los Angeles is also a metropolis composed of urban agglomerations. However, Albert belongs to the Los Angeles Police Department, so he will patrol in downtown Los Angeles. The public security in downtown Los Angeles is not good, and it is not too bad to say. Although it is not as severe as Detroit, the poor public security can also be among the best in the whole United States.


    Many places in the urban area are very busy during the day and become empty at night. Moreover, the good area and the bad area in Los Angeles are not clearly divided. Maybe the public security of these two streets is also good at night, but you can go out two blocks to the bad area with poor public security.


    Even the most famous tourist attraction, Hollywood avenue of stars, is the same. Don''t go out at night. Otherwise, it''s still light to be robbed. Even if you''re shot, it''s very possible.


    Coincidentally, the area Albert is responsible for patrolling is the famous bad area in Los Angeles. The law and order is so bad that he never goes out at night.


    After finding a street where Albert is sure to appear, Gao Yang stops his car, while Li JinFang and others stop their car about 30 meters behind Gao Yang''s car. Once something happens, they can easily support Gao Yang.


    What Gao Yang knows is that Albert is not a good stubble. In addition, the American police are famous for being horizontal. They can shoot when they feel dangerous, so it''s better to be careful.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was 4:20. According to the time, Albert had gone to work and could appear at any time.


    Gao Yang sat in the car and watched every car coming from the opposite side. After waiting for half an hour, he saw two police cars, but they were not the license plate number he was looking for.


    The patrol route of the patrol police is not fixed, but will go back and forth in the responsible area. If you are not familiar with your life, it''s better to drive to find it than to wait in one place, so Gao Yang decided to be patient and wait.


    After waiting for another half an hour, Taylor in the back car suddenly shouted, "the police car we''re looking for! It''s coming from the back!"


    Gao Yang looked in his rearview mirror, but saw a police car pulling a police light coming quickly. When he looked out, the police car had driven past his car.


    The police car drove too fast. Gao Yang didn''t have time to reach out and stop the car. He looked at the license plate number behind him. Gao Yang shouted, "it''s him. Catch up."


    The car was always started. He raised his foot on the accelerator, drove out and caught up.


    Patrol cars usually drive slowly and quickly. It only means that Gao Yang needs a fast speed when the police go out. Gao Yang doesn''t want to wait any longer. God knows when Albert will get his next patrol.


    Gao Yang drove the car very fast, but he couldn''t see the police car he was chasing after turning a corner. When Gao Yang turned the corner and could still see the flashing alarm light in the distance, Gao Yang shouted, "drive faster and follow me."


    Cui Bo said helplessly in the walkie talkie, "brother Yang, why don''t we go directly to the police station to find him? It''s so convenient."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you know a fart. It''s inconvenient to go to the police station. What I want to say can be said in the police station."


    Gao Yang didn''t wear headphones. After throwing his walkie talkie on one seat, he stopped talking and focused on driving to follow Albert''s police car at high speed.


    He drove out another street. Gao Yang saw that the police car stopped, so Gao Yang also slowed down. When he got close, he found Albert''s police car parked at the door of a convenience store, and there were two other police cars parked there.


    Fifty meters away from the convenience store, Gao Yang parked his car on the side of the road. Then he picked up the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "it''s estimated that something has happened. Several policemen don''t go there first. We''ll catch up with him when he leaves."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to contact Albert when there were too many people, so he waited patiently and watched several policemen go in and out of the convenience store. Then after more than ten minutes, several policemen got on three police cars respectively, and then drove away in different directions. Gao Yang quickly drove up.


    Gao Yang has been staring at Albert''s car. After the car starts to drive again, the speed is much slower this time. Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice: "OK, go forward. I''ll go up and stop him. Just stay in the car. I''m going to pass."


    Gao Yang plans to overtake the police car, double flash to signal the police car to stop, and then say anything directly to Albert, but he has just begun to accelerate, but he sees the police car in front of him suddenly brake.


    Gao Yang followed very close. The police car suddenly stopped, and he almost hit the rear. Then, the two doors of the police car opened. After the two policemen jumped out of the car, one of them immediately pulled out his pistol and shouted, "I order you to put your hand on the steering wheel. Hurry up and do as I say!"

 Chapter 1201

    Gao Yang put his hand on the steering wheel and didn''t move. Although he didn''t know how to attract Albert''s attention, it would be better to stay still at this time. Otherwise, he would be wronged if he was shot by Albert.


    Generally speaking, the police will not pull out the gun at the first time. They will put their hands on the handle of the gun, but they will not pull out the gun immediately. If they pull out the gun at the first time, it means that he feels threatened.


    The two policemen who came down from the car were white, both in their forties, bald and with a beer belly. Gao Yang couldn''t tell for a moment that that was Albert he was looking for.


    Gao Yang''s window was open. One of the two policemen stood in front of the car and pointed a gun at him, but the policeman who came down from the driver''s seat quickly walked to the door. When he opened the door, he put the gun in his right hand very far back to prevent Gao Yang from seizing the gun. He shouted, "come down and slow down. If you dare to make abnormal movements, I''ll kill you!"


    Gao Yang slowly untied his seat belt, then slowly moved out his legs, raised his men to the car, pointed a gun at him, and the policeman inserted the gun into the holster, then grabbed Gao Yang''s arm with one hand, pressed Gao Yang on the front of the car, and let Gao Yang lie on the front of the car.


    After looking into the car and finding the walkie talkie on the co driver''s seat, he pressed Gao Yang''s angry face, dragged Gao Yang quickly to the front of the car, let Gao Yang spread his hands on the front of the car, and shouted, "put your hands on the car! Separate your legs, boy, why follow me! If you don''t have a reasonable excuse, you''re dead!"


    He reached out his hands and quickly touched Gao Yang''s waist. After touching the hidden holster in Gao Yang''s waist, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "officer, I have something to talk to Mr. Arthur Albert. If you are, can we talk?"


    The pistol at Gao Yang''s waist was pulled out. At this time, the policeman pressing Gao Yang put Gao Yang''s pistol in his pocket and continued to search Gao Yang. At the same time, he whispered in Gao Yang''s ear: "let your friends get down from the car behind and raise their hands, otherwise, I''ll blow your head first!"


    At this time, the policeman holding a gun said nervously, "man, do you need to call for reinforcements?"


    "No!"


    "Don''t be nervous, man. I just want to talk to you about something. Hey, man, be careful, be careful. Don''t let the gun go."


    After continuing the body search, without finding any other dangerous goods on Gao Yang, Gao Yang''s police locked Gao Yang''s neck, pulled him up from the car, blocked him in front of him, and then walked to the car. Then the policeman raised his gun and shouted at the car driven by Li JinFang: "get out of the car, or I''ll blow his head!"


    Gao Yang was taken hostage and was taken hostage by a policeman. This kind of thing is not common. It can only be said that everything the policeman did today is very unreasonable.


    Li JinFang opened the door, raised his hands and stepped out of the car, and then stood motionless beside the car. At this time, the policeman next to Gao Yang quickly lay down behind the back of the car, pointed his gun at Li JinFang, and said nervously: "man, don''t we really need to call for support?"


    "No, just watch them. Listen, get out of the car! Hurry up! My patience is limited!"


    Gao Yang, whose neck was locked, said helplessly, "officer, I''m looking for Arthur Albert. I''m looking for him to say something. Listen, don''t screw up. This is just a very ordinary business. We''re not looking for revenge. Don''t ask them to get off. You should understand what it means. Man, let''s talk about it and don''t fucking attract other people''s attention!"


    Gao Yang said in a low voice, "boy, don''t try to make trouble with me! Say, why are you following me!"


    Gao Yang thinks the policeman holding his neck is Albert. The reason is very simple. He is too alert and does things too recklessly. According to normal logic, the policeman next to him who always wants to call for reinforcements meets the performance of a normal policeman.


    Gao Yang felt that his arm around his neck was a little loose. After he took a breath, he whispered, "I want to talk to you about business. You should know what I mean?"


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the policeman holding his neck angrily said, "Falk, why don''t you contact me in some normal way?"


    After he finished, the policeman holding his neck didn''t relax his arm, but he shouted at the nervous policeman: "man, there''s nothing for you here. Go back to the police car and wait for me in the front. Listen, don''t tell anyone about this and don''t call for reinforcements. I have something private here. Go."


    The policeman with a gun at the back of the car was stunned, but after hesitating, he obediently inserted it back into his waist. After returning to the police car, he moved the police car forward and heard the roadside.


    Just then, the policeman behind Gao Yang whispered, "who are you? Be clear!"


    You''re Arthur Albert, aren''t you


    "Now that you find me, you should know who I am. Stop talking nonsense, be direct and speak quickly! My patience is not very good!"


    "Someone introduced me to you to do some business. I need a good military doctor. You must understand what''s going on. Don''t worry, man. There are two guns in the car in front of you. If I''m going to kill you, you''ll die early, so relax. Let''s talk to one side."


    After Gao Yang finished, the arm that locked his neck immediately released. Then the policeman behind him said angrily, "man, who fucking introduced you, can''t you find me in a more peaceful way? Well, drive to the roadside and let''s leave here first."


    Gao Yang rubbed his neck, waved to Li JinFang and said loudly, "it''s all right. Drive the car to the roadside."


    Gao Yang turned back into the car, pulled the car to the side of the road, stopped and got out of the car. At this time, Albert had commanded the car blocked by them to continue driving.


    After clearing the temporarily interrupted Road, Albert went to Gao Yang, stretched out his hand towards Gao Yang, shook hands with Gao Yang, and then whispered, "it doesn''t often happen to find me a doctor. Tell me, who are you and what work you want me to do?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Albert, won''t there be any problem with your colleagues?"


    Albert waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. My partner doesn''t have any questions. You can answer my questions."


    Gao Yang nodded, thought for a moment, looked up at Albert and said, "I''m a mercenary. I need a good military doctor, long-term work and high salary!"


    Gao Yang''s words were simple and to the point, but the effect was very good. He made his purpose clear in a few words. After hearing this, Albert in front of him said with surprise: "are you a mercenary? Xie te! I thought you were from the Chinese gangster."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "no, we are not gangsters. We are mercenaries and operate all over the world. However, we are now in a transition period. Maybe we will not fight everywhere in the future, but we will certainly engage in very dangerous work. Therefore, I need a good military doctor to provide a guarantee for my regiment."


    Albert smiled and said in a deep voice, "I just offended a Chinese gangster these days. You didn''t come to me in the right way. I thought you were coming to trouble me. Man, I''m sorry for what happened just now. Now let''s talk about the business you said. Your business means letting me work for you for a long time, right? Am I right?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s possible to work for me for a long time. Of course, it''s only possible after we are satisfied with each other. Also, can you return my gun to me now?"


    Salbert shrugged and took the gun out of his trouser pocket.


    After returning the gun to Gao Yang, Albert rubbed his chin and said: "Man, I don''t know exactly where you come from, but I only have one experience of helping people as a doctor, so I can probably guess who you are related to. To be honest, I know your background should be very big, otherwise you won''t ask me to be a military doctor. Well, I''d like to hear what''s going on with your work."


    Gao Yang was a little surprised and said, "you only have one experience of helping people as a military doctor?"


    Albert looked puzzled with a little vigilance and said, "don''t you know?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I really don''t know. I thought you often take this job. Let me put it bluntly. A friend of mine recommended you to me. He had worked with you in San Diego. He thought you were good, so I came to you."


    After that, Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "we don''t need to suspect each other. Let''s say that we are mercenaries, earn a lot of money and do the most dangerous work. It''s not so easy to find a brave and high-level good military doctor. You should understand."


    Albert smiled and said, "that''s true. It''s easy to find people who can kill and not many people who can save. Then tell me about your conditions. I''m willing to help whether you ask me to kill or save people, but I''ve always only taken short jobs. If you want me to work for you for a long time, it''s not impossible, but the premise is that the price you give is high enough."


    Gao Yang said, "shall we talk about money first or what you need to do first?"


    Albert waved and said, "mercenaries, I don''t know, so don''t say what the risk is. Just tell me how much money I can give. If I''m not satisfied, I don''t have to say what''s next."

 Chapter 1202

    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "are you a military doctor or a medical soldier?"


    Albert smiled and said, "my duty belongs to medical soldiers, but my ability is military doctors."


    There are differences between military doctors and medical soldiers. They have differences in duties and abilities.


    Medical guards are called rescue guards in the United States and health workers in China. They have different titles, but their duties are the same. Medical guards need to act together with combat forces to provide emergency rescue to injured people on the battlefield. However, in addition to taking the task of treatment, medical guards also have all the equipment owned by an infantry, Can undertake combat tasks like ordinary soldiers.


    The professional skill of the medical guard is to save people, but the medical guard is first a soldier rather than a doctor, so the medical technology of the medical guard will not be too strong, nor do they need to have too strong medical technology. The medical guard is only able to complete the most basic treatment methods such as hemostasis and anesthesia for a wounded person on a battlefield with gunfire, A qualified medic is one who can hang the wounded.


    Military doctors are usually technical officers. Military doctors do not rush to the front line to fight and save people like medical guards. For military doctors who follow the troops, their duty is to stay in the field hospital or a simple medical point on the front line to treat the wounded and provide complex and regular medical treatment. Therefore, military doctors are first doctors, It''s just that this doctor is a doctor in the army.


    In short, military doctors and medical soldiers have different positions and responsibilities on the battlefield, and then their skill levels are different. Compared with medical soldiers, the skill requirements for military doctors are obviously much higher.


    A military doctor can be an ordinary doctor, but an ordinary doctor can''t be a military doctor, because the environment that military doctors need to face is too harsh. Their environment is not a sterile operating room, and the people who need to be rescued are not patients after anesthesia, but rescue the struggling and Howling wounded on the battlefield with gunfire. When ordinary doctors arrive at this environment, their legs soften first, How can you save people.


    As for medical soldiers, it is even more impossible for ordinary doctors to act as medical soldiers. Strictly speaking, medical soldiers are more difficult than military doctors. Medical soldiers have to have the consciousness of sacrificing their life and death. When they see that a comrade in arms is injured, even if it is playing in the sky, they have to rush out to drag the injured comrade in arms back and treat him immediately. That''s it, The vast majority of people have been excluded from the ranks of qualified medical soldiers.


    Gao Yang is used to calling Bruce a military doctor, but Bruce''s duty is actually a real medical soldier. Now, Gao Yang needs a medical soldier instead of a military doctor.


    Gao Yang is very satisfied with Albert''s answer. His duty is a medical soldier, but he has the skill level of a military doctor and can carry out a higher level of treatment. This is good. The only question is whether Albert has the consciousness that a medical soldier should have.


    Gao Yang looked into Albert''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "so, are you a medical guard?"


    Albert smiled and said solemnly, "I am! No one can question this."


    The question was simple and the answer was straightforward. Both of them were very serious about this question.


    Bruce was a qualified medic, so he died.


    For those who have the ability, Gao Yang has never spared money, and for the medical soldiers who must use their lives to build a protective wall for all Satan, Gao Yang is willing to spend how much money.


    Gao Yang nodded, looked at Albert and said seriously, "if you are a qualified medical soldier, you can make a price for your position. You can say how much you think you should take. If you say it, I won''t refuse."


    Albert curled his mouth and said: "We are not comrades in arms who share life and death, but I am a medical guard, so you can rest assured of my professional dignity. I am very happy with my current job, but I don''t refuse to do a job that is very exciting and can make a lot of money. Well, if it is a long-term job, the monthly salary is 35000 yuan. I think it is at least ten times my current monthly salary What do you think of the necessity of abandoning the police job and taking risks with you all over the world? "


    Gao Yang nodded and suddenly said, "ask you a question. How much money did you make when you went to San Diego?"


    Albert stretched out two fingers and said with a smile, "twenty thousand yuan. In one day, he made twenty thousand yuan, and he didn''t do anything. It''s a very profitable business, right?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "your price is unreasonable. I don''t think it''s appropriate."


    Albert shrugged and said, "then there''s nothing to talk about. I think I''m worth the price."


    Gao Yang is installing B. yes, he is installing B.


    Gao Yang smiled, shook his head, and then said seriously: "If you are a qualified medical soldier, it shouldn''t be this price. Man, 35000 a month is too low. I''ll give you an annual salary of one million, one million a year. What kind of collection method you like, I''ll give you the money, daily, weekly, monthly and annual, whatever you want. Also, it''s the money given to you after washing. You don''t need to wash the money and pay taxes again, We have someone to give you the money after all this is done. "


    Albert was surprised. He stared at Gao Yang and said, "millions of annual salary? After tax? Man, you''re not kidding me? Man, don''t tell you you''re kidding."


    In the United States, the annual salary of 100000 is a high income. For a policeman, the annual salary is $40000 or $50000. This income is not low in various occupations in the United States, but it is by no means high. It can only be regarded as a medium or slightly lower level. The annual salary of millions of dollars is definitely the highest level of high-income people.


    Gao Yang offered a high price that could buy people''s souls, but of course he was not unconditional.


    Looking into Albert''s eyes, he said word by word: "I''m not kidding. Follow me. You''ve done everything a medical soldier should do. Then you''re worth the price. If your behavior is sorry for the profession of medical guards, I''ll kick you out immediately, and I won''t give you a penny. If you do something you shouldn''t do, I''ll kill you. I think you should understand this."


    Albert said positively, "you asked me to be a medical guard, and as I said, no one can question my qualification as a medical guard. I didn''t have it in the past and won''t have it in the future!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good. Now I''ll ask you a few more questions, and then we can go to the next step."


    Albert shrugged and said, "for the sake of millions of annual salary, ask."


    "Please tell me about your combat ability. A very important question. Can you jump?"


    Albert smiled and said, "I have seven years of service experience, including six years as a medical soldier in the Israeli Golan brigade."


    Gao Yang opened his eyes wide and said in surprise, "are you an Israeli? Are you a Jew?"


    Albert nodded and smiled: "Yes, Jews, well, my grandfather immigrated from Finland to Israel with his family in 1946. In 1948, he joined the army, was incorporated into the Golan brigade, participated in the war of independence, and then died in the second Middle East war in 1956. He was a doctor when he was in Finland, so my grandfather was a medical soldier from the date of exhibition to the time of death ¡£


    Then, it was my father. He joined the army in 1961. He was also a medical guard, but he was an airborne soldier, a member of the 771 reconnaissance battalion of the 202 paratrooper brigade. He was the elite of the elite, the elite of the elite, and the hero of the hero! He participated in the six day war, and then was sent to the Warsaw post on the Sinai Peninsula in the Yom Kippur War in 1973. Their combat unit was surrounded, but my father There are thirty-six people in the combat unit where I belong. Among the thirty-six people, seventeen were seriously injured and seventeen were slightly injured. There is only one who is completely fine. There is only one who was killed in battle, and the only one who was killed in battle is my father! "


    Albert proudly stretched out a finger and shouted at him: "Albert''s family tradition, as a medical soldier, I can die, not the wounded!"


    With a proud face, Albert rubbed his face with his hands, and then continued: "My brother, he is six years older than me. I was born in 1970. He was born in 1964. He is also a member of the 202 paratrooper brigade. In 1982, he just joined the army and caught up with the Fifth Middle East war in the first year. He could have survived, but he is a medical soldier. In order to drag a wounded man back, he was blown to pieces on his 18th birthday."


    After Albert finished in a relaxed tone, he pointed to his nose and said with a smile: "In 1988, when I was 18 years old, I joined the army. My father and my brother were members of the 202 paratrooper brigade, so I also joined the 202 paratrooper brigade. At my insistence, I completed the basic training of medical guards and paratroopers, but then something went wrong. I was faced with being kicked out of the army or transferred to other troops. If other troops would accept me, It''s very lucky. The Golan brigade likes to ask for problem soldiers that others don''t want, so I transferred from the 202 brigade to the Golan brigade. I continued to serve as a medical guard for six years in the army my grandfather had served recently. "


    After saying this slowly, Albert breathed out and said in a deep voice: I thought I would be a occupation soldier until I was killed or old, but something happened, my mother found out that 1993 had pancreatic cancer. She died in 1995. Before she died, I was granted a vacation to see her. Then she took my hand in the bed and said, Arthur, we Albert family have been loyal to the country. You are the last one of the Albert family. Man, Israel will not perish, but the Albert family must pass on. You can''t die anymore. You have to get married and have a child, and you''d better not let your wife be a widow when she is very young. "


    After that, Albert shrugged, sighed and said with emotion: "after talking to me, my mother died that night, and then when I returned to the army, I immediately applied for retirement."

 Chapter 1203

    What Albert said moved Gao Yang.


    In fact, it is not uncommon for a family of three generations to be all soldiers. It is even more common in Israel, because Israel is a compulsory military service system. Everyone must perform military service at the right age, but it is too rare for a family of three generations to be professional soldiers and medical soldiers.


    Albert''s grandfather experienced the first Middle East War and died in the second Middle East war.


    Albert''s father, who experienced the third Middle East War, died in the fourth Middle East war.


    Albert''s brother died in the Fifth Middle East war in the first battle.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. The Albert family has experienced the five most critical wars against Israel and participated as medical soldiers. Such a family of three generations and four people is worthy of respect.


    In particular, Gao Yang lamented that Albert had served in the 202 paratrooper brigade for one year. You know, when Satan learned skydiving, he learned it in the 202 brigade. In a sense, they had a little relationship with Albert as comrades in arms.


    What makes Gao Yanggang interested, or excited, is that since Albert has served in the 202 brigade for one year, it shows that Albert will certainly parachute, and parachute jumping is very powerful. In addition, the 202 paratrooper brigade and the Golan brigade are both Israeli ace troops, and Albert can be a medical guard in these two troops. Needless to say, Albert is very powerful.


    Looking at the expression of excitement and emotion, Albert said proudly: "The reason why I want to tell you all about my family''s military history is not to show off to you, but to tell you that if I am a medical soldier, you can at least worry about my attitude. As long as it is my comrade in arms, even if I don''t know him, I will save him at all costs, because this is my duty as a medical soldier, and it''s also our duty The tradition of the Albert family. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said with emotion: "I believe what you said. In addition, let me tell you one thing. I have been trained in the 202 brigade. In fact, almost all of my team have learned skydiving in the 202 brigade."


    Albert looked surprised and said, "how can you? Are you bragging?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile, "no bragging. Well, we trained in another army and went to the 202 brigade to learn skydiving. I just can''t say too much. The confidentiality regulations, you know, but I think you must have participated in the flag grabbing exercise?"


    Albert was even more surprised. He stared at Gao Yang, swept Gao Yang up and down several times, and then said in surprise: "how possible! How possible! How could you have the opportunity to participate in the flag grabbing performance! Man, who are you? Are you a yellow Jew from Israel?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, no, no, I''m neither a Jew nor an Israeli. We''re just going to where to train."


    Albert was very confused and said, "are you the CIA? Or the U.S. special forces? It''s impossible! Even if the U.S. special forces went to participate in cooperative training, you didn''t have the opportunity to participate in the flag winning performance!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "did I reveal too much information to you? Well, man, if I accidentally said something I shouldn''t say, you shouldn''t have heard it. In short, I participated in the flag grabbing exercise. Finally, we also won the flag in the exercise field of the 202 brigade. Man, your 202 brigade was defeated by us. Ha ha, on your exercise field!"


    Albert looked at Gao Yang with awe. He said in a deep voice, "if you can say the flag grabbing exercise, it means you''ve really been there. You really won? It''s impossible? Oh, let me correct you. I''m not from brigade 202. They fired me. Don''t you, I''m from brigade Golan!"


    After that, Albert shrugged and said, "but then again, I have deep feelings for the 202 brigade, and it''s really my fault to be fired. Well, you have to call me an elder."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, I think you should call me chief. You served for only one year when you were dismissed. You must be a private soldier? Man, my rank there is second lieutenant!"


    Albert grew up again. After opening and closing several times, Albert said stunned, "really, you''re not kidding?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I never joke about this kind of thing. If you can join us, you will understand a lot of things, and you will know whether I lied to you."


    Albert shook his head. Finally, he said reluctantly, "when I retired, I was a staff sergeant, not an officer, so, well, I really have to call you sir."


    Albert stepped back half a step, stood up straight, raised his hand, saluted Gao Yang, and said in a deep voice, "Hello, sir."


    Gao Yang returned a military salute and said with a smile, "Hello soldier, I''m glad to see you today."


    Albert glanced, then reached out and took out his ears. Finally, he said helplessly: "I really don''t understand. You are not an Israeli, but you have the rank of the national defense force. I''ll take it as if you didn''t brag or cheat me. However, forget it. Maybe there are some new changes in the national defense force of Israel that I don''t know. It''s really strange."


    Gao Yang wanted to say that I was still your instructor, but he finally held back. Besides, it would be a real leak.


    Unable to continue to show off, Gao Yang said with a little regret, "what have you done since you retired from the army? Is it related to combat?"


    Albert shrugged and said: "No, after I retired, I went to the health school to find a job in the hospital, but I couldn''t do it for a long time. Well, then I thought Israel was not suitable for me. Then I immigrated to the United States. In the United States, I first planned to get a doctor''s license, but I didn''t get it. Then I worked as an emergency ambulance in the hospital for a period of time, and then I went to work again I''ve been a wrestler for some time, but I haven''t worked for a long time. Finally, I think the job of police is very suitable for me, so I became a policeman in 2000. Since I became a policeman in 2000, I''ve been taking some odd jobs in recent years. My police identity provides me with a lot of convenience and allows me to make some extra money. You know, the salary of police is not high, and I have to feed a lot of people. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "your experience is very rich. Can I ask what odd jobs you do?"


    Albert touched his bald head and said in embarrassment, "man, don''t ask so clearly? Well, for the sake of high salary, well, it''s just to provide some shelter for some people, be a peacemaker for two gangs or something, nothing too special, just a little money."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, I have a general understanding. Then, tell me about your family. Are you married? Do you have children?"


    Albert put his face on his face and said in a deep voice, "man, you crossed the line. Why do you ask this?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry to ask you this, but man, my team is a whole. In my team, all of us can entrust our lives to each other, and you are an outsider. I need to know more about you."


    Albert said calmly: "In other words, if you join your team, you can''t leave from now on. If you leave, it will harm your family. Man, you cross the line. Believe me, you followed me in the street and were stopped by me. If you followed me near my home or there were my family in my car, I would never stop you and say so much, I would shoot you directly!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "you misunderstood. You can join us or quit. The premise is that you can''t reveal any secrets about us. Man, I don''t want to threaten you with your family. I just want to know if you will have any worries if you die."


    After that, Gao Yang spread out his hands and said with a smile: "If you get married and have children, once you die, we will take care of them. I asked this question too early. Well, after you understand who we are, you will naturally say, now, I really shouldn''t think too much about your problems. Besides, I don''t have that obligation. If you collect money to help me, it''s natural that I paid for it I have fulfilled my responsibility. "


    After that, Gao Yang smiled at himself and said to Albert, "sorry, I sometimes think too much."


    Albert nodded with a calm face, and then said expressionless, "I''ll take what you said as true, but man, please don''t inquire about what you shouldn''t inquire about in the future. Even if I''m willing to work for you, I''m not willing to share my privacy. We''re not engaged in a safe job, and we don''t live a peaceful life. We''d better only know about some things."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "yes, I really think too much, and I''ve always considered too many things for others recently. Well, I really crossed the line. I apologize to you again."


    Albert waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "well, if you are a mercenary, now tell me which mercenary regiment you are. I introduced myself. Now it''s time to talk about your mercenary regiment and see if I''m willing to work for you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "have you heard of Satan?"


    Albert opened his mouth slightly and said, "Satan? Satan mercenaries?"


    "Yes, Satan mercenaries."


    Albert put his hands on his head and opened his mouth. He was stunned for a moment. He touched his bald head hard before he said in a trembling voice, "Satan! Is it the Satan of the ram?"


    Gao Yang looked at Albert in surprise, then nodded, smiled and said, "yes, the satanic mercenary regiment with rams."


    After that, Gao Yang hesitated, then smiled and said, "I haven''t told you my name. Now it''s time to introduce myself. I''m the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment. Yes, I''m a ram."

 Chapter 1204

    Gao Yang''s words seemed to be a spell, and Albert was not well.


    Albert swallowed his saliva and stared at Gao Yang. Subconsciously, he stretched out his tongue and licked his lips. Then he opened his arms to Gao Yang, pointed to Gao Yang, opened his mouth and looked at Gao Yang in shock. Then he took back his hands, clenched his fists, bent over and bared his teeth.


    People in their forties are like a fan of idols. Albert expressed how shocked he was with his rich body movements in front of Gao Yang.


    Albert seemed to be celebrating. He bent down, clenched his fist and waved it suddenly. After a low roar, he suddenly stood up and immediately extended his hand to Gao Yang.


    "Are you a ram? Man, you''re a legend. It''s incredible that you invited me, Falk! Oh, sorry, I''m a little too excited. I mean, it''s incredible, man, you invited me to join Satan? Falk! I feel so honored now, you''re a ram! My day of prosperity has finally come, and my luck has finally come, Thank you for inviting me! Thank you, ram! "


    Gao Yang held out his hand and held it with Albert. Then Albert said excitedly: "I knew I could make a lot of money one day, but I didn''t expect that you would personally invite me to join Satan! Ha, I knew I could make a fortune one day, Mr. ram. I promise you don''t see the wrong person. If you look for me, you''ll find the right person. I''ll definitely satisfy you. I swear you''ll never regret looking for me!"


    Gao Yang knows that he is very famous. Now the name Gongyang represents strength and identity.


    What does the name ram mean? From a personal point of view, this name represents the first accurate shooter or gunner. From a team point of view, this name also means the first super small mercenary group in the mercenary, Satan.


    However, the name of ram should be limited to a small circle. What Gao Yang doesn''t understand is that Albert obviously doesn''t belong to the circle familiar with him. Even if Albert will take some black jobs, Albert''s environment still shouldn''t know too much about mercenaries. There are many ways in the underground world, and Albert''s road should be different Not with mercenaries.


    The elated Albert held Gao Yang''s hand and refused to give it away. Gao Yang took out his hand with some strength. Without trace, he spread his hand and said with a smile: "how do you know me?"


    Albert laughed: "Who doesn''t know you? The famous ram. Oh, I have a comrade in arms. He also runs a security company in the United States to provide close protection for the rich. He told me about Satan and ram. He said that if you want to make a lot of money, you have to go to Satan. Satan is the most profitable mercenary group at present. He specializes in big business and makes a lot of money. Ordinary small businesses don''t care at all ¡£¡±


    Before Albert had finished, he continued happily: "That was last year. I didn''t know the existence of Satan until last year, but it''s too easy for me to hear the name of Satan for some time. Did you release the news to recruit new people not long ago? Wow, at that time, two of my friends heard the news and they wanted to join Satan. Unfortunately, no one contacted them in the end. They also asked me if they could contact Satan What about Dan? "


    Gao Yang smiled: "no, we haven''t recruited new people. We just want to hire some people to do something. It''s just a short-term behavior."


    Albert said in surprise: "Really? It''s just a short-term recruitment? Oh, that''s good. My friend has regretted for a long time. You know, the mercenary business has a lot of risks, but the money is not too much. Otherwise, I''ll become a mercenary, but I don''t think the income is proportional to the risk, so I gave up this plan. If I say, being a mercenary has to be like Satan. That''s enough strength. Let''s go It''s worth earning tens of millions of dollars, even if the risk is higher. It''s not worth working hard for more than 100000 or 200000 dollars a year. "


    Albert smiled and said excitedly, "the Satan mercenary regiment is as mysterious as this name. It''s not easy to find you. Everyone knows you''re great, but no one knows where to find you, man. I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to find me. It''s incredible."


    Albert shook his fist and said with excitement and pride: "you are all the best, and you only want the best, which shows that I am the best. Otherwise, how can you see me? I am glad to join Satan, which proves my value, Mr. ram, I will prove that I am the best."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. He has thousands of choices to find the best. He just found it after a sentence on the 13th. There is no alternative except Albert. Where is it like Albert said that thousands of choices only want the best.


    Gao Yang coughed softly, interrupted the excited Albert, smiled and said, "I correct you a little. You are not Satan. Well, I invite you to join, but you are not officially joining. It''s like a probation period. You have to pass the test to officially join Satan."


    Albert nodded again and again, "yes, I understand, I understand, yes, I understand very well, and I am confident that I can pass the test."


    In fact, Gao Yang just wants to find a medical guard for a period of time and will go to Ukraine soon. As soon as Ukraine fights, the intensity and intensity can''t be compared with places like Syria, so Gao Yang must find a medical guard and Andy he to form a double insurance. For Albert, it''s just to try it first when there is no alternative.


    To tell the truth, Gao Yang looked at Albert''s body and thought Albert was actually a little choking because he was too fat.


    Many of the police in the United States are fat. Although Albert is not a fat man, he must be a fat man with a bulging beer belly. Fortunately, Albert belongs to that kind of fat type, and from the moment he pressed Gao Yang into the car just now, his action is quite agile.


    But for the police, whether they are fat or not does not have a great impact. Even if they are fat, almost all American police operate in cars. They do not need to travel long distances or take long-time actions. As long as their actions are sharp enough, they can do it. However, mercenaries are different. Mercenaries may need to carry heavy equipment and walk long distances.


    For soldiers, endurance is more important than explosive power, so it''s hard to say whether Albert''s physical strength can follow Satan for a long time.


    Looking at the excited Albert, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "man, how much do you weigh?"


    Albert was slightly stunned and then said loudly, "225 pounds, man, don''t think I''m fat. I just look a little fat. There are muscles under my fat layer. Really, I exercise every day, but I can''t see the muscles."


    Gao Yang calculated in his mind that 225 pounds is almost 200 kilograms. Then look at Albert''s height, which is about the same as him, and he is a centimeter or two higher. He is a little more than one meter and eight. He is not low. He has a big arm and a round waist. He is not puffy, but a kind of strong fat. If he weighs 200 kilograms, he can accept it.


    Nodded, smiled loudly and said, "well, 225 pounds, not too bad. I hope what you said is true. If your physical fitness can''t catch up, there''s no way."


    Albert nodded repeatedly and suddenly said, "Oh, by the way, man, you just asked me about my family. It''s like this. I''ve been married four times and have seven children, but I''m divorced again. Now I''m single, and the custody of the children belongs to my ex-wife. In addition, I have four children with several ex girlfriends. Well, that''s my family situation."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "you didn''t want to tell me this just now. Besides, you have eleven children!"


    Albert spread his hand and said, "I didn''t know you were a ram just now. Of course it''s no problem to tell you."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, the key is that you have eleven children?"


    Albert said slightly embarrassed, "in fact, there are more than eleven. I have about sixteen children. Well, there are eleven children surnamed Albert. For those surnamed Albert, I have to pay alimony to my ex-wife and ex girlfriend. Therefore, I really need money. You know, it''s very difficult to raise eleven children."


    After that, Albert shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "I also think it''s time to expand the Albert family, so I have to work hard to have children. It''s just that it''s easy to have children, but it''s not easy to raise children. My eldest son is 22 years old, but my youngest daughter is only six months old now. It''s not easy to raise children, man. I have to send my children to private schools. The tuition is very expensive."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you''re good enough. I''m talking about your ability to find a girlfriend."


    Albert said, "why did I leave Israel? I thought Israeli women were too conservative. Jews, you know, compared with the United States, it''s not easy to find so many girlfriends in Israel, so I immigrated to the United States."


    He heaved a sigh and said, "I see, Albert. I think I know why you can''t do all your work long."


    Albert scratched his head and said awkwardly, "your guess is not very right. I mainly can''t stand the monotonous life in the hospital. Well, there are too many girlfriends in the hospital, which can be regarded as one aspect."


    After taking a long breath, Gao Yang said curiously, "Albert, ask you another question. If you don''t want to answer, you can refuse to answer. Do you have your girlfriend in your current colleagues?"


    Albert smacked his mouth and whispered, "I have two ex wives who are my current colleagues. Well, I also have an ex girlfriend, but we are not in a police station now. I have been transferred. Now they won''t arrange women for me as partners."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "well, I see. The last question, you must answer. Tell me why you were kicked out of the 202 brigade."

 Chapter 1205

    Albert was born in the Golan brigade in Israel. Although he did not know what the specific combat force was, Gao Yang did not intend to ask. In short, as the first of the three ace armies of the army of the Israel Defense Force, as long as there was war, the Golan brigade must be sent to the most dangerous and critical position.


    The soldiers produced by the Golan brigade must have quality assurance, but the Golan brigade has a very famous feature, that is, it likes to recruit soldiers that other troops refuse to want. Note that the soldiers that other troops refuse to want are not the soldiers that other troops don''t look down on. This is very different.


    What kind of lengtouqing, like fighting, violent, unsociable, strong military skills but cowardly. In short, other troops can''t stand it, can''t ask for it, and refuse to ask for it. The Golan brigade likes it. Other troops kick out, and the Golan brigade opens its door to welcome in.


    This feature of the Golan brigade is very famous, but the combat effectiveness of the Golan brigade is more famous. Then it is famous together with the combat effectiveness of the Golan brigade, as well as the black history of the Golan brigade and the massacre of prisoners of war. The Golan brigade has done more than once. It has made outstanding military achievements, but the corruption of military discipline is the label of this force.


    The most famous of the Golan brigade should be the sayeret Golani reconnaissance company. What did the reconnaissance company do? They sent people to take part in the raid on Entebbe airport in Uganda. In addition, at least one tenth of the reconnaissance company was kicked out from other forces, and there are unlikely to be too many soldiers kicked out of the original force, so we can think so, The Golan brigade has become some of the most powerful fighters in Israel. That''s all.


    During the Yom Kippur War, a unit of the Golan brigade was ordered to counterattack a commanding height in the Golan Heights. A total of more than 200 troops were invested, 50 were killed and more than 100 injured. Most importantly, the officers leading the brigade were dead.


    It was the captain who began to command. When the captain died, change the lieutenant. When the lieutenant died, change the lieutenant. Finally, the commanding height was taken down. A total of 11 officers who took the lead were also dead. It was a sergeant or the last sergeant who commanded the battle until the end.


    However, there is another saying that one of the second lieutenants who took command did not die and was finally saved. However, this is not the key. The key is that the Golan brigade reflects why they are the first ace brigade in Israel from this war.


    An army is composed of many soldiers, and the style of the army will affect every soldier. Basically, what the army is like, you can see some traces on the soldiers coming out of the army.


    Li JinFang''s military name can''t be said, but Li JinFang perfectly reflected his influence in the army and brought his influence to the Satan mercenary regiment.


    At ordinary times, Li JinFang doesn''t show anything, but when it comes to war, Li JinFang has a strength. That is, as long as he needs to be in the assault hand, he must be the first. Li JinFang doesn''t have to fight or rob. With him, others don''t want to rob his first assault hand.


    Good Raiders, Gao Yang has seen a lot of them now, but only in Li JinFang can you see the energy to do well even if you give orders.


    Li JinFang''s determination at all costs and confidence based on strength gave him the most precious characteristics as a soldier.


    The style of the Golan brigade is also very distinctive. It has great achievements and bad deeds. In addition, Albert is a problem soldier accepted by the Golan brigade, so Gao Yang has to ask why Albert was kicked out of the 202 brigade.


    The army is a melting pot. When Albert arrives at the Golan brigade, his personal will will be integrated into a collective and branded with the Golan brigade. His personality defect may become a valuable trait suitable for the Golan brigade, but Satan is different. Satan is very small, only a dozen people, and can not affect Albert''s personal will like a large army, It would be dangerous if Albert had a character defect that Satan could not accept.


    It is very serious for a soldier to be expelled from his original army. Albert has a lot of luck to accept the Golan brigade. Otherwise, if no other army is willing to accept it, he will only end up being expelled from the army. Expulsion from the army is the most severe way of all military disciplinary sanctions. Albert may end up only if he has made extremely serious mistakes or even crimes.


    Gao Yang must know what mistakes Albert made. He can tolerate most things, but he can''t tolerate some things, such as disobedience to command.


    After Gao Yang seriously asked Albert the question he had to answer, Albert didn''t hesitate. He said with a bitter smile: "well, it''s a long story."


    "It doesn''t matter, you can say it slowly," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Albert scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "I''m a medical soldier. Even if I''m not injured, I often deal with the military medical office. Well, you know, there are many female soldiers and many little nurses in the military medical office."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I know, you continue."


    Albert curled his mouth and continued: "There''s a beautiful nurse in there. I met her often. Then, well, I began to pursue her. Then, we got on well. But there''s an asshole, the military doctor of the medical department. He''s the person in charge, military rank and second lieutenant rank. That asshole likes the same person as me, and he was about to succeed. As soon as I showed up, he didn''t have a chance. Then what , after it was no use pestering my girlfriend, that bastard transferred my girlfriend from her job, hoping to reduce the chance of meeting her. "


    Albert shrugged and said helplessly, "we couldn''t meet during the day. Later, I sneaked out of the Barracks at night to date the girl who has become my girlfriend. Once, when we were happy, the bastard appeared with several people. Then the consequences were very serious. I was punished and imprisoned for three days."


    Albert sighed and said with a depressed face: "I heard that my girlfriend was expelled after I came out of confinement. Oh, my girlfriend''s service was about to end. She wanted to stay in the army and become a civilian, and then she could stay in the army hospital. But after our affairs were caught, she couldn''t stay. The most important thing was that bastard. He was angry. My girlfriend couldn''t stay because of him ¡£¡±


    He breathed loudly and said, "I guess you did it because of this. What did you do later that they wanted to kick you out?"


    Albert waved his fist angrily, and then said with a gloomy face: "I''m so angry. On the night when I ended my confinement, I escaped the eyes of the sentry, sneaked out of the barracks, went to the medical office, climbed into the military doctor''s dormitory from the window on the third floor, and then taught him a lesson!"


    Gao Yang has been to the 202 brigade, but he knows how tight the sentry of the soldiers'' barracks is. Albert''s understatement is actually very difficult to do. He can often sneak out of the barracks and touch the medical office. Albert''s mobility is strong enough to explode.


    Hearing Albert''s deeds, Gao Yang said sincerely, "you''re great! You''re really great!"


    Albert proudly raised his eyebrows, and then said, "talent, the woman I like, as long as I pursue hard, there is nothing I can''t succeed!"


    He raised the black line on his forehead and said with a bitter smile, "what I said this time is that you can sneak into the medical office. It''s not that you pursue women very badly."


    Albert said disapprovingly, "Oh, this is simple. Just take the sentry as the enemy''s sentry. You need to touch it quietly. I''m good at this. Don''t underestimate the medical guard. We''re also combatants."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, you beat a second lieutenant. This time you must be kicked away. That''s a second lieutenant. To tell the truth, they didn''t put you in prison for two years, but kicked you away. I''m surprised."


    Albert sighed and said, "it wasn''t that serious. It wasn''t that serious at that time. I was just imprisoned for half a month."


    Gao Yang looked at Albert in surprise, and then Albert said bitterly, "half a month''s confinement almost killed me. Really, I almost died in the confinement room, but after I lifted the confinement, they asked me to apologize to that bastard. I was going to apologize. I can''t stand being confined again."


    Albert spread his hand and said with a bitter face: "But when I apologized, I couldn''t stand the sarcastic expression on the bastard''s face. Really, I couldn''t stand it. Then I beat him again, and this time it was even heavier. I knocked out more than a dozen teeth of him with one punch. Then I beat him all over the ground and made the bastard lie in the hospital bed for a month."


    Gao Yang admiringly thumbed up and said to Albert, "you''re cruel, you''re powerful. You beat an officer for the second time, and beat an officer to lie in hospital for a month. You''re powerful."


    Albert sighed and said: "It''s really a big disaster this time. You know, my father and brother are from the 202 brigade. They both died in the war, but they all have comrades in arms. They are very lucky. I should have been in the military prison, but in the end I just went to the confinement room for half a month. They originally planned to keep me in prison for 20 days, but they let me out in advance because they were afraid I would die in it."


    After that, Albert took a long breath, and then said with a smile: "I can''t stay in brigade 202, but brigade Golan knew about me. As soon as I came out of the confinement room, they immediately got me to brigade Golan. Later, I stayed in brigade Golan very happy."


    Albert, who did not make essential mistakes, but also showed his explosive action force, Gao Yang, if he was the brigade commander of the Golan brigade, he would also rush to ask for it.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "OK, I see. You leave me a phone number and keep it on for 24 hours. Recently, I have something to deal with. I''ll call you when I''m done. You just deal with some family affairs. It''s up to you whether you resign or not. It''s about a month. Wait until I call you to tell you when and where to find me."


    Albert smiled excitedly and said loudly, "no problem. I''m always waiting for your call. So am I joining Satan now?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, not yet. Well, now say your phone number."


    After taking out his mobile phone and writing down Albert''s phone number, Gao Yang didn''t look up and continued: "tell me a bank account. Let''s do these things well in advance. Next time you see me again, there will be money in it. Well, do you have a suitable account? There will be a large amount of money without causing doubt?"


    Albert shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have a safe enough account, and I dare not deposit my extra income in the bank."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, let me open an account for you. I''ll tell you in advance that your money can be taken at will because it''s safe. That''s it. Wait for me to call. Bye."


    Albert, who couldn''t close his mouth with a smile, said hurriedly, "I can handle all my things soon. I''ll be waiting for your call at any time! Please call me early, see the boss again, thank you, boss!"

 Chapter 1206

    After meeting Albert, it didn''t take long. When I got back to the hotel, I just caught up with dinner. After that, it was a happy night.


    The next day, Gao Yang and them didn''t leave. The day before yesterday, because it took too long to go to Federer''s house, the gun exhibition didn''t finish. His goal has not been achieved for Cui Bo, who plans to see if there is any latest product at the gun exhibition.


    Another important thing is that Gaoyang plans to see if there are any latest combat supplies or daily necessities related to combat, such as clothes, fast food rations, outdoor equipment with new functions, etc. after all, there are not only guns, but also many peripheral products of hunting and shooting at the gun exhibition, Because of the price of civilian high-end products, the military will not adopt them on a large scale, so we can''t just focus on military products. It''s also necessary to pay close attention to the civilian market.


    In addition to attending the gun exhibition, Gao Yang also has one thing in the afternoon, that is, he needs to gradually increase his exposure.


    Morgan advised Gao Yang to make good use of his advantages as a sharpshooter and show his face several times in various associations related to guns to increase his sense of existence, which will be good for him to carry out a lot of work in the future.


    When he used to play three gun competitions for arilan Mosen studio, he went to many big people as witnesses. At that time, he joined more than a dozen associations with great enthusiasm. Now, after the Los Angeles gun exhibition, the rifle association will certainly take this opportunity to recruit people. In addition, IPSC Association will also take the opportunity to recruit people, and IPSC will have a competition during the gun exhibition, Gao Yang plans to watch the gun exhibition in the morning and show his face in the IPSC competition in the afternoon.


    After participating in the competition, in the evening, Gao Yang and his team should go to Colorado. Where Gao Yang wants to meet a very important person and try to enhance his ability to shoot without using any auxiliary aiming equipment.


    The schedule is very full, so we have to hurry up. They went to the gun exhibition early and began to look for all kinds of things that might be useful to them.


    Because the recent trip is to Ukraine, Gao Yang wants to make targeted preparations for Ukraine, so it''s easy for others to say, but Cui Bo needs a large caliber sniper rifle short enough for him to use in the car.


    Going to Ukraine is different from other places. They go to Ukraine to do business, not to fight, but to do business, they have to look like a businessman. They can''t be fully armed, wear combat clothes, paint camouflage camouflage on their faces, and go to talk about business with others.


    After a few laps, Gao Yang really found what he wanted. There were several people in suits in one booth who were trying hard to sell their bulletproof formal wear series products.


    The advertising board placed on the booth is very attractive. A man in a suit stood fearlessly in the flying bullets. The advertising language is also very conspicuous. Carson customized it and is committed to providing bulletproof formal clothes for business people in dangerous areas.


    Gao Yang stopped and said to Morgan, "do you know this brand?"


    Morgan also said with great interest, "never heard of it. Let''s go and have a look."


    Gao Yang and several of them walked to the enterprise booth. When he saw them, especially Morgan in a suit, a salesman immediately welcomed him and smiled at Morgan: "Sir, welcome to learn about our latest developed products."


    Morgan pointed to the salesman''s suit and whispered, "bulletproof?"


    "No, no, what I''m wearing is just an ordinary suit, sir. Please look here. This is our bulletproof suit."


    After Morgan and Gao Yang were brought to the front of a suit hanging on the hanger, Morgan said in a deep voice, "introduce your company and products."


    "Well, sir, Carson custom clothing company is from Toronto, Canada. Our company specializes in making high-end clothing. In order to provide stronger security protection to successful business people who have worked in dangerous countries and dangerous areas for a long time, we have launched high-grade suits with bulletproof function. Gentlemen, in front of you is our bulletproof high-grade formal suit series."


    The salesman gently touched the hanging suit with his hand and said with a smile: "You can touch it. The suit is soft and comfortable, but it has strong bulletproof ability. It can completely block pistol bullets with a caliber of 9 mm or even 11.43 mm. The reason why it can achieve this effect is that the fabric used to make clothes is ultra-light carbon nanotube material. When hit by a knife or bullet, the ultra-light carbon nanotube material will harden and block the bullet, so as to avoid injury The effect is much better than Kevlar. "


    After that, the salesman said with a smile: "of course, because there is no bulletproof insert plate, although the bullet can not penetrate the clothes after being shot, it is inevitable to be impacted. However, compared with injury and even death, it is acceptable to have only one more bruise or even fracture."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "have you tested it?"


    The salesman said with a smile: "of course, we have passed a lot of tests. You can watch our test video and even test it yourself. If we don''t achieve the results we give, we are willing to accept all the consequences."


    Morgan''s demand for bulletproof suits was stronger than Gao Yang''s. after nodding, Morgan said with satisfaction, "how much is it?"


    The salesman smiled: "Twenty thousand dollars is only the price of a single coat. If you need trousers, the whole set is thirty-eight thousand dollars. In addition, if you go to cold areas, we have coats to choose from. There is a larger protective area, and the price is much lower. The outer layer is cashmere fabric and the inner layer is detachable aramid liner, and it only costs twelve hundred dollars. Of course, if you need more High end options, we can provide customized services. "


    The salesman''s introduction was not over yet. He patted a one shoulder briefcase hanging on his body and said with a smile: "we also have a bulletproof briefcase. It costs only 899 dollars. It can be quickly disassembled. After disassembly, it is a bulletproof shield, and the bulletproof plate can be inserted. If the bulletproof plate is inserted, it can easily resist rifle bullets."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "good, good!"


    The salesman''s surprise is not over yet. He pointed to several briefcases next to him and said with a smile: "bulletproof briefcase with built-in bulletproof plate is a bulletproof shield. Of course, you can also open it to provide a larger bulletproof area. Gentlemen, if you often need to go to dangerous areas, our products are absolutely suitable for you!"


    Gao Yang is really interested. It''s certain that places like Ukraine are chaotic. If you don''t wear bulletproof vests, a bullet will fly out. If you don''t wear bulletproof vests, you really don''t have a bottom, but wearing bulletproof vests makes you look bloated, and it seems very uncomfortable on some occasions.


    With a bulletproof suit, there will be no problem. In addition, there are briefcases and briefcases that look normal, which are tailor-made for his trip to Ukraine.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "let''s see your test video. If we can see the physical test, it''s better. If the protection effect meets the standard..."


    Gao Yang didn''t finish. He looked directly at Morgan and said, "how many do you want?"


    Morgan thought for a moment, stretched out five fingers and said in a deep voice, "I need five suits. My bodyguards also have to have them. Bulletproof briefcases and briefcases don''t need them, because such products have been available for a long time, and the protection effect is good."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said to the salesman, "eight sets of full-body suits, five briefcases and five briefcases are needed now, if the effect can satisfy me."


    The salesman was surprised. The reason is very simple. Big business is coming.


    After nodding again and again, the salesman immediately said: "Our suits are high-end suits and need to be customized for you. Therefore, it is unlikely that you can only make them after placing an order. In addition, our suits are hand cut. Therefore, the speed can not be too fast. A suit takes about 20 days. If you need eight bodies, you can get them all in at least six months It''s too late. "


    Morgan immediately waved to Gao Yang and said, "I''m not in a hurry. You come first."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. If he needs to negotiate with people in Ukraine, he must come forward. Then Li JinFang must also have one. Although he may not have to wear a suit and wear a normal bulletproof vest to follow him, he is prepared after all.


    Gao Yang is not unable to fight now. In fact, he is very fierce now, but he certainly can''t compare with the invincible Li JinFang. With Li JinFang around him, he really needs to do something about right and wrong. Gao Yang is down-to-earth, so Li JinFang, a super gold medal fighter, must follow him.


    Satan will certainly all go to Ukraine, but at that time, most people must be arranged outside with weapons. Once there is any trouble, they can start. Three people come forward to negotiate is the limit.


    However, Gao Yang can''t decide who should follow the second person except Li JinFang. The third person, groliov, is very suitable, but he is a machine gunner. Once something happens, he can''t be transferred easily, so he has to choose a person who has strong close combat and strong close fire. The 13th was originally a good choice Yes, but I don''t know when I can come on the 13th. It''s a problem.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said to the salesman in a deep voice, "do you have women''s bulletproof clothes? More neutral ones are also OK, but they should be suitable for women."


    The salesman smiled and said, "yes! We are a custom clothing company. We can make whatever style you need. No problem."

 Chapter 1207

    I can''t come on the 13th for the time being. Gao Yang can think of the most suitable person, Irene.


    Irene fights well, has a good ability to deal with emergencies at close range, can speak many languages, and she is still a woman, which is very important. Anyway, women always give people a lower sense of threat.


    Gao Yang is thinking about doing business in Ukraine in the future, but the salesman must have misunderstood, because Gao Yang is followed by Ye Liana.


    The salesman pointed to Ye Lianna and said with a smile, "does this lady need it? Our company doesn''t have fashionable bulletproof women''s clothes, but there is no problem with women''s suits or business clothes."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice: "No, it''s not her. It''s another person. If you need to customize it, you can order three sets first, but you can only measure the size of two people to make two sets. The third set is waiting to determine who will use it. In addition, I require that all three clothes be made within one month at the latest. The price is not a problem, but time is very important. If you can, we can talk about the deposit."


    When Gao Yang spoke, he looked at Ye Lianna. He found that ye Lianna bit her lips and looked a little lost. He found that Gao Yang reluctantly smiled after looking at her.


    After thinking for a moment, the salesman said to Gao Yang, "you need to pay the full amount in advance and pay an additional $3000 for expediting. In this way, you can guarantee that you can get three sets of finished clothes within a month."


    Gao Yang hugged Ye Lianna, hugged her hard on his arm, and said to the salesman, "OK, measure us."


    You can place orders on the booth, and you can also measure very detailed dimensions, leave data and wait for the clothes to be made. Then Morgan, Morgan will make two suits for bodyguards like Simon, but let Simon go by themselves.


    After measuring the size, when Gao Yang wanted to pay, Morgan smiled at him and said, "you know, usually at this time, I pay. You understand the reason, so don''t say anything more."


    Morgan was still trying to pay back the shotgun. He smiled and said, "well, I''m not polite. Thank you."


    Bulletproof suits have to wait, but there''s no need to wait. Gao Yang said to the salesman, "take five bulletproof bags and five file boxes to our car."


    It took some time to buy a suit, mainly because it took a long time to measure the size. Because it was a high-end suit, it had to have not only bulletproof effect, but also the effect of wearing it. Therefore, when measuring the size for Gaoyang, it was all done by professional tailors in person, and the quantity was very fine, which delayed some time.


    After buying clothes, they walked around freely and bought some miscellaneous small things. It was almost noon. After eating something, Gao Yang began to go to the shooting range.


    IPSC held a competition at a shooting range in Los Angeles. Gao Yang didn''t sign up for the competition, but after Jack contacted him, he would go to the shooting range to do a performance shooting.


    The reason why Gao Yang wants to play a performance shooting is that he is also qualified to play a performance shooting.


    Both IPSC and IDPA have ratings. They are divided into marksman, sharpshooter, expert and master. From low to high, they are ordinary, elite, expert and master. However, most people are willing to call them ABCD for short. Class A is the highest and can be seen at a glance.


    IPSC rating needs to participate in the rating assessment, but the rating assessment is only conducted once every two years. Gao Yang has no time to participate in any rating assessment, but it''s nothing. Many expert and master professional shooters have not participated in the rating and have always participated in the competition with whiteboard rating, but this does not prevent them from becoming recognized experts.


    Gao Yang has no rating and can go to a performance shooting to show those professional shooters. The reason is also very simple, because he knows the president of California IPSC Association, and the president saw him beat the sensational gambling game of gunfire studio on behalf of arilan Mosen studio.


    Gao Yang is going to participate in the IPSC standard group shooting, because his gun is limited modified by Jack, but unlike the open group, which has almost no restrictions, it is completely changed for IPSC sports, and can only be used in IPSC shooting.


    Gao Yang brought two guns, one p14.45 1911 and one sigp229, which he used on the battlefield. Both guns came from the studio of arilan Mosen, but the 1911 was modified by Jack, and the p229 was not modified. Since Gao Yang is going to perform, he has to give Jack and the studio of arilan Mosen a face.


    On the way before going, Gao Yang changed into a hat and jacket printed with the logo of arilan Mosen''s studio, a free advertisement, which must be done.


    The afternoon competition will start at 2:30, and it is already 2:00 when Gao Yang and his team arrive at the shooting range, and the contestants and spectators are almost there.


    As soon as they arrived at the shooting range, Gao Yang was warmly welcomed, because Jack was very famous. He had many acquaintances, and Gao Yang was far more popular than he thought. Many people came up and greeted warmly, although he didn''t know those people at all.


    Gao Yang is still a baseball cap with a big dark bulletproof glasses. There is no way. He still wants to try not to let too many people see his whole picture. Even if he has public activities, he has to keep a low profile and keep a low profile.


    When the president of IPSC California branch saw Gao Yang, he greeted him warmly, grabbed the microphone and said loudly in the loudspeaker: "Now, let''s welcome the mysterious guest with warm applause. You may already know who is coming. Yes, he suddenly appeared. He beat David Brown by hitting ten 600 meter targets in 14 seconds! Please shout his name!"


    "Mysterious quick shooter!"


    Many people shouted and began to clap their hands vigorously.


    The gambling match between arilan Mosen studio and gunfire studio once caused a sensation. The resentment between the two heavyweight Studios was enough to attract attention, and the magic skills of the gunmen found by the two studios caused a long-lasting controversy.


    In particular, after gun world magazine reported the whole process of the game, the gunfire studio couldn''t leave Seattle, and the boss was ashamed to come home. David Brown, as the fourth shooting champion of the national competition, lost to an unknown guy who seemed to pop out of the soil, which caused an uproar.


    The nickname given to Gao Yang by gun world is also very interesting, because Gao Yang asked that his real name should not be published, and only one photo of Gao Yang showing half of his face was published in the magazine. Therefore, gun world named him mysterious fast shooter, because Gao Yang is not only mysterious, but also shot fast enough.


    The president waved his hand at Gao Yang and said loudly, "mysterious quick shooter, please come here, please stand up and let everyone see you!"


    Gao Yang pressed down the brim of his hat, then pushed up the dark sunglasses, waved to the audience applauding and whistling, and stepped onto the podium with the shed.


    Standing on the podium, Gao Yang waved down again. After it was quiet, the California branch will grow up and say, "Hey, man, everyone has been paying attention to you for a long time, but you are too mysterious. More than a year has passed since you were in World War I the year before last. We have been waiting for you for a long time. Let''s introduce ourselves to you."


    Gao Yang took the microphone, reported a pseudonym he used in the United States, and then said with a smile: "I''m very happy to participate in this activity today, and I''m honored that Xin can perform the opening shooting performance as a guest. I hope my performance can bring you joy. Thank you."


    After that, Gao Yang returned the microphone to the president, and then the president said loudly, "man, I''m really glad you can come. So, are you going to take off your sunglasses and let everyone see you?"


    Gao Yang pushed his sunglasses up and said with a smile, "no, I decided to remain mysterious."

 Chapter 1208

    "Is that all? Man, people want to know more about you. Don''t you want to introduce yourself more? For example, where do you train? What is your training method? And what gun do you plan to use?"


    The president of the California branch looked very curious. Gao Yang took the microphone and smiled: "As for my training place, I''ve been shooting on my own farm, and the training method is no different from everyone else. As for my gun, I have a colt M1911 government type, but I didn''t bring it today, so I use a spare gun, a. 40 caliber p229 provided by arilan Mosen studio."


    Gao Yang actually planned to shoot with his 14 rounds loaded 1911, but after finding that he received far more attention than he thought, he changed his mind and showed his last self-defense weapon in front of hundreds of people. Gao Yang didn''t think it was a wise choice.


    So Gao Yang plans to shoot with only one p229. Although this is not his main gun and has not made any contact with it, he thinks he should be able to cope with it.


    Gao Yang then handed the microphone back to the president of the California branch. After taking the microphone, the president said loudly, "let me tell you one more thing. Mr. Gao has never been to this shooting range before, so this is his first shooting in this shooting range. He is completely unfamiliar with the terrain and target location. In addition, Mr. Gao, do you use the original gun?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "yes, the original gun factory has never made any changes."


    He would grow up and say, "well, I know everyone has been looking forward to it for a long time, so let Mr. Gao show us how he shoots in a strange environment."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, walked off the rostrum, set the quick draw gun at his waist, put the magazines in place one by one, put on ear muffs, and walked to the starting position under the guidance of the accompanying staff.


    Gao Yang put his hand on his waist, waited for an order, quickly pulled out his gun and began to run forward.


    After reaching the target position, Gao Yang starts shooting with the most commonly used two handed gun method in IPSC. Shoot two shots for each target to keep the distance between the two single holes as small as possible.


    The shooting speed is very fast, but not particularly fast, because the recoil force of p229 0.40sw bullet is not small. Compared with those special modified guns with reduced charge bullets, reduced trigger force, red dot sight and muzzle brake, the high firing speed is slow.


    However, according to the standard of the factory gun group, Gao Yang''s shooting speed is frightening.


    Gao Yang didn''t always shoot with a gun in both hands. When there were two bullets left, Gao Yang felt a new magazine in his left hand and continued shooting with a gun in one hand in his right hand. When the last bullet was loaded and didn''t launch, his right hand deviated slightly. He gently pulled the magazine in his left hand and accelerated the pulling down of the empty magazine. The new magazine had been loaded and didn''t wait for the bullet to hit Replace the magazine when the magazine is empty.


    Gao Yang brought in his shooting habits during the battle and quickly changed the magazine. Gao Yang continued shooting, almost never stopping during the running, until he emptied the four magazines and finished shooting all the targets on the last rotating steel target that need to be distinguished for shooting.


    After unloading the magazine and pulling the gun so that the accompanying referee could see that it had been cleared, Gao Yang raised his pistol to meet the cheers of the people.


    Gao Yang returned to the podium. At this time, he would grow up and say, "the accuracy is amazing, and the time only took 59 seconds. It''s amazing!"


    The shooting competition must still speak with accuracy. IPSC competition has its own set of evaluation criteria for accuracy. It scores a series of items such as speed and whether it violates shooting sports ethics, rather than how many rings it has played. However, because Gao Yang only performs shooting and participates informally, Gao Yang''s results have not been scored.


    Although not scored, Gao Yang''s performance is really amazing enough.


    At this time, someone in the audience shouted: "Sunglasses gunman, fight with a professional modified gun! I can lend you my gun!"


    Gao Yang looked at the president in some embarrassment, and the president seemed to have become a fan of Gao Yang. He immediately smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Mr. Gao, let''s see what you can do in the open group. We are really curious. Tell me loudly, do you want to see it?"


    "Yes!"


    After a loud shout, there was warm applause, nodded loudly, smiled at the president and said, "well, I''ll use a professional modified gun to fight again."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Jack. At this time, even if he borrowed a gun, he must have used Jack''s gun.


    Jack raised his hands and said loudly, "I have one with a gun. You''re lucky."


    Jack smiled and opened a box he was carrying, which was a special IPSC gun modified from 1911.


    The single action M1911 modified gun basically monopolized the IPSC. Jack''s gun was also used in 1911. Gao Yang immediately felt different from an ordinary pistol when he held the gun in his hand.


    It is large and heavy, which greatly reduces the recoil force. The structure is complex. The trigger force is light. It can go off with a touch. Such a gun can''t go to the battlefield.


    After a little familiarity with Jack''s gun, Gao Yang got off the court.


    The gun body is heavy, coupled with the muzzle brake, the recoil is almost invisible, and the soft trigger makes the shooting easier and more comfortable.


    After the general gunman runs, he has to stop at the moment of shooting. Even if the pause time is very short, he has to stop. He can only continue to run after firing the gun, but Gao Yang, the professional IPSC uses the gun to make him never stop. At most, he slows down his running speed a little.


    Although we can''t see Gao Yang''s paper target for the time being, we don''t know how accurate he is. The continuous shooting in this hand without stopping is enough to convince everyone.


    Before Gao Yang finished shooting, the audience began to clap their hands, waiting for Gao Yang to jump up and down, flash left and right, and hit all the targets in various postures without stopping. After that, the applause was even more enthusiastic.


    The feeling of changing a gun is different. Gao Yang can''t shoot with a combat pistol. It''s easy to shoot with a special IPSC pistol. As soon as Gao Yang finished shooting, the president of the California branch shouted: "the result has come out. It''s unbelievable. He finished shooting in 24 seconds, 24 seconds!"

 Chapter 1209

    Gao Yang is really not easy to be proud, but he can''t help being a little elated this time. The main reason is that there are too many and violent compliments, which makes it difficult for him to remain modest.


    Modesty makes people progress. No matter what he practices, Gao Yang never dares to think that his shooting skills have reached the point where he doesn''t need to practice again. On the contrary, he tries to keep himself in a state of introspection. When he sees anything worth learning, he tries to learn. He never misses any opportunity to improve himself and never misses a little time to practice.


    The name of the first accurate shooter, the glory of the gunner God, did not fall from the sky. It was the result of Gao Yang''s hard training, known as this genius. It was the result of his efforts. Gao Yang had been a mercenary for several years, but he never dared to leave his shooting.


    But now, Gao Yang can''t help being a little elated. The applause and cheers are too warm, which makes him enjoy the treatment of a star as a mercenary.


    The most important thing is that although Gao Yang didn''t give a score, he knew that the previous fastest one also took 34 seconds, and he never lost the wind in terms of accuracy. On the premise that the accuracy was almost the same, he shortened the time by 10 seconds.


    Gao Yang is a kind of phenomenon level shooter, and he is also a mysterious phenomenon level shooter. He doesn''t appear at ordinary times. As soon as he appears, he will greatly refresh all the records, raise the records to a point where others can''t look directly, and make the latecomers lose their will to struggle.


    What is it like? It''s like everyone is trying to run into the 100 meter race in ten seconds. One day, suddenly, a person ran directly into eight seconds in the Olympic Games, which made all the champions lose their luster. Putting the record there can only make people pay homage, but they can no longer have the confidence to break the record.


    All knowledgeable people applauded. At this time, the president of the California branch also regretted that maybe Gao Yang should participate in the scoring.


    Let Gao Yang participate in the scoring, which will indeed completely lose the luster of the next formal competition, so that the people who participate in the competition in the back can no longer compete with a normal mentality. After all, with Gao Yang''s beads and jade in the front, no matter how well the back plays, it will be eclipsed by one comparison.


    But now it''s different. Gao Yang''s performance is not a master performance, but a phenomenal performance. It can be admired as a great achievement in the history of IPSC. Moreover, this achievement was made in their shooting range in Los Angeles and created by the members of their Los Angeles branch. It''s different. It''s the glory of Los Angeles.


    The president of the California branch felt more and more regretful, so he directly took the microphone and shouted, "Mr. Gao, do it again! You are familiar with the shooting range and have the right gun. How about another official scoring shooting? As a member of the IPSC branch, leave us a proud record!"


    Gao Yang hesitated carefully and finally turned his attention to Morgan and Jack.


    Ye Lianna waved her fist at Gao Yang with the brilliance on her face.


    Morgan made a gesture to Gao Yang to reassure him to create an official record.


    As for Jack, he nodded again and again, with a look of excitement, motioning Gao Yang to create a record.


    He turned a shooting competition into his own stage, waved his hand and said loudly, "OK, let me try."


    IPSC shooting is different from ordinary shooting competitions, because it is close to actual combat shooting. IPSC shooting has no fixed target position. It can not be recorded by the number of rings as in ordinary shooting competitions, nor by the number of flying saucers as in UFO competitions. Therefore, IPSC can not have a quantifiable standard as in ordinary shooting competitions.


    However, Gao Yang can still create a record, that is, on the premise of standard IPSC shooting target position, try to hit the highest score, and then at least in this shooting range, under the same target position setting, he will have his own record.


    Gao Yang shot again with Jack''s gun.


    The first time, Gao Yang played perfectly, so Gao Yang failed to shorten the time. The first time, he used 23.86 seconds. After this time, he used 23.77 seconds, almost the same time.


    Almost the same time shows that Gao Yang has no room for progress, but it also shows Gao Yang''s stability and the most valuable aspect, that is, when Gao Yang shot for the first time with Jack''s gun, he still played his most perfect performance in an almost strange environment with a completely strange gun, which is very valuable in the field, But it is more valuable and practical on the battlefield.


    Gao Yang returned to the shooting area and waited for the final score under the podium. At this time, the president of the California branch had no time to say anything. He was scoring the target paper Gao Yang had hit with several referees.


    Finally, after a few minutes of evaluation, the president and several referees got together and talked for a while. Then he ran to the podium with an excited face, picked up the microphone and said loudly: "after repeated confirmation by the referee team, the final score came out. It''s incredible that Mr. Gao''s final score was 467.5! 467.5!"


    There was an uproar, because in this shooting range, under the same target setting, the previous highest score was 360. What Gao Yang created in the record is not a natural graben, but the difference between heaven and earth.


    Facing the applause from the audience, he flipped his hat brim, and then raised the gun high.


    When the applause and cheers gradually stopped, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted: "Sunglasses gunman! Hit again with the original gun, please! Hit again with the original gun!"


    An excited woman squeezed out of the crowd, then ran to the podium and directly stood in front of Gao Yang. She said excitedly: "shoot again with the original gun! Otherwise, those IPDA people should say that this is just a movement using special guns! Please, shoot again with the original gun! Shut everyone up!"


    IPSC has its own supporters, and IDPA also has its own supporters. Although there are people who participate in both associations, for those diehards, the woman on stage must only support IPSC


    After all this, Gao Yang had nothing to say. He spread his hand and said loudly, "as you wish, beautiful lady."


    The woman is not very young. She looks in her early 40s, but she looks very fashionable. She looks excited and says to Gao: "can you sign for me? On my gun and my clothes, excuse me, am I asking too much? Oh, and what gun would you use if you used the original gun?"


    Just as some people support IPSC and others support IPDA, there are also their own supporters for guns of different brands. Some people like Glock and others like colt.


    At this point, he simply bowed to the end, carried his left hand back, stretched his right hand forward, smiled at the woman in front of him and said, "what gun do you want me to use, so what gun do you want me to use?"

 Chapter 1210

    "Glock! Glock 17! You can use my gun!"


    The excited lady pulled out a pistol from her waist. The color of the pistol was very strong, the sleeve was pink, and there were several red peach shaped targets on the handle, which were also inlaid with diamonds.


    Holding a pink gun, Gao Yang didn''t dare to think about it, so he didn''t take the fan''s pistol. He just smiled apologetically and shouted to Jack, "Hey, man, do we have Glock 17?"


    Jack shrugged and signaled No. although the gun jack used was Glock 21, he didn''t bring Glock 17.


    Just then, suddenly someone said, "we have!"


    Several people crowded out of the crowd. They were all wearing uniform clothes with large Glock trademarks. Obviously, they were from the gun group of Glock factory and a professional shooting team organized by Glock manufacturers.


    "Mr. Gao, you can use our guns, new guns, but they have been carefully adjusted."


    The speaker is not like a shooting team, like a team leader. It''s easy to understand. As a shooter, he naturally doesn''t want to be compared with his peers, but as a team leader sent by the manufacturer, he naturally considers it from the standpoint of the manufacturer.


    A professional factory gun team is a living sign. If your guns perform well, you will naturally be able to sell more. The civil gun Market in the United States is the largest and the most competitive. Whoever has a good gun and whose gun is not good, you can set up a professional shooting team and pull out and fight with the unmodified original gun.


    Which brand of gun is used by a very famous gunman? This is originally a high-quality advertisement, and the bullets are the same. How many gun factories and bullet factories expect a famous shooter to use their own products. After a shooter becomes famous, he basically doesn''t have to spend money on guns and bullets. How many manufacturers are lining up to send them.


    It''s like that after becoming famous, players don''t have to buy their own shoes. What''s free? Who gives money can wear whose shoes.


    Gao Yang took over a brand-new Glock 17. For the shooting competition, the new gun is not a good choice, because the trigger will be relatively hard, and when shooting in the original gun group, the first bullet must be double action shooting. In this case, the harder trigger will have a greater impact.


    Anyway, whether it''s a new gun or an old gun, Gao Yang doesn''t have any pressure on his achievements. Just shoot the gun.


    Glock''s gun is still very easy to use. The 1911 modified gun monopolized the open group, while Glock 17 basically monopolized the original group. Although other gun types, such as cz75, are also common in the original group, the number is much less than Glock 17.


    It took Gao Yang 50 seconds to finish the whole process with Glock 17, which is much shorter than that with p229. This is because Glock 17 uses 9 mm PA bullet and p229 uses. 40sw bullet, which is much more powerful.


    Glock 17''s recoil is much smaller. In addition, IPSC shooting requires two consecutive shots to the same target, and this shooting method is very sensitive to the recoil, and the result will not be the same.


    After Gao Yang came back from playing Shi Shi ran, the president of the California branch was even more excited. He shouted: "it took 50 seconds and finally scored 392 points. The highest score of the original gun group so far. Congratulations!"


    When Gao Yang walked back under the rostrum and wanted to return the gun and a pile of accessories to the gun team of Glock factory, the team leader extended his hand to Gao Yang to shake hands.


    Gao Yang held hands with the leader. At this time, the leader smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Gao, my name is Mike Swinton. I''m the leader of Glock shooting team. Nice to meet you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "nice to meet you, Mr. Swinton."


    After mcsson opened his hand, he didn''t connect the gun inserted in the holster, but waved and smiled, "what do you think of our gun?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s very good, great, shooting feels very soft, it feels very good."


    Glock is actually very useful. It''s really easy to use. It''s light weight. The safety device is very special, but it''s very safe and easy to shoot. In addition, the shooting trigger in double action mode will not be too heavy. In short, Glock 17 is a very good gun, otherwise it won''t be particularly popular. However, Gao Yang just doesn''t like it.


    There is no special reason. Gao Yang thinks Glock is too ugly. The sleeve is ugly and the grip is ugly. Even the sound when shooting makes Gao Yang feel very ugly. Anyway, it''s not pleasing to the eye.


    Mike said with a smile, "if you like it, Mr. Gao, this gun is for you. I hope Glock can bring you more fun in shooting. Mr. Gao, please accept our gift."


    Although I don''t like Glock, since it''s for nothing, don''t do it for nothing. Gao Yang hesitated a little, quickly nodded and said, "well, thank you. Thank you for your gift."


    The proposal made him extremely excited to hit the woman with the original gun. After Gao Yang shook hands with Mike again, he held a black oily pen he didn''t know where to find and said to Gao Yang, "Mr. Gao, can you sign my gun?"


    After handing the pen to Gao Yang, the woman happily presented her gun with her hands.


    Gao Yang is in a bit of a dilemma with his pen. He has never signed for anyone. In addition, his writing is ugly.


    After looking at the gun held by the woman, she smiled and said, "do you sign on the gun? That will destroy your gun."


    The woman said excitedly, "write it on the sleeve. I want others to see it at a glance. Please write your name on one side and on the other side. Please!"


    Gao Yang thought about it and wrote it. If the word is ugly, it''s ugly. It''s nothing.


    On the sleeve of the gun, while writing down the sunglasses, the gunman wrote his pseudonym. Of course, the handwriting was very different from his usual signature, but it was just the same ugly.


    After writing, Gao Yang returned the gun to the woman and said with a smile, "keep it well. This is the first time I have signed for someone. Although it''s ugly, it''s, uh, but it''s meaningful, isn''t it?"


    After nodding repeatedly, the woman straightened her chest and said in a loud voice, "please sign my clothes, too."


    When asked to sign, Gao Yang wrote the ugly font on the chest of his fans. After waiting for his fans to leave the podium happily, Gao Yang thought it should be all right. He looked at his watch. The official game should start at 2:30. After he played several times, it was already 2:40.

 Chapter 1211

    It was getting late, but Gao Yang, who was performing shooting, said to the president, "I have wasted a lot of time. Now it''s time for the official competition. Is it time for the main competition?"


    At this time, a different opinion was put forward again.


    "Mr. Gao, can you shoot again with our guns?"


    Gao Yang turned and looked down, but he saw a man with sig brand logo standing out.


    Glock monopolized the original IPSC gun group. In addition to Glock 17, we can still see the guns, that is, cz75 and P226. It seems unrealistic for the time being to take Glock off the throne, but it is the goal of SIG company to strive to expand market share.


    A team leader stepped onto the rostrum and said in a loud voice: "Hello, Mr. Gao, my name is Alain bessai. I am a gun dealer and a distributor of SIG products. I come as a contestant this time."


    Alain held out his hand, and when Gao Yang shook hands with him, he said in a deep voice, "nice to meet you, Mr. Bessie."


    Alain nodded and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Gao, I think you should use sig pistol to shoot the same shot, which is fair, because you are not the spokesman of Glock company. After you have made extraordinary achievements with Glock, I think it is unfair to other brands. Since you have started shooting, why don''t you use sig again?"


    Gao Yang had some helplessness in his heart. He just played with it and finally got into trouble.


    With Glock 17, he played an ultra-high standard. While comparing other people who use Glock pistols, he also exceeded the highest level created by other brands of guns by a large part. In this way, people who sell Glock are happy, but people who sell other brands are not happy.


    Cz75 is a Czech brand, and this brand does not have a shooting team organized by the manufacturer, at least not in this competition, but sig has a shooting team, and there are gun dealers present. Gao Yang has played a star effect with Glock. Will sig sales be affected? For brand dealers such as Alain, this is a problem that must be considered.


    The president shrugged and said to Gao Yang, "you can continue shooting. It''s not easy for you to come out and play once, and we like to see your shooting, so don''t worry about the time. It''s just whether you are willing to use sig again depends on your choice."


    Gao Yang likes SIG, so his spare gun in the United States is a p229


    There''s nothing bad. Since you play it, you can play it all again. It''s just for evaluation. Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "OK, I''ll use P226 once."


    Alain immediately smiled and said loudly, "great, I also have a new gun. Wait a minute."


    Alain quickly ran down the podium, and then quickly ran back. He took two gun boxes, opened one of them and said to Gao Yang: "P226, new gun, no modification, but fine adjustment."


    Alain''s action is actually quite risky, because Gao Yang is likely to be familiar with Glock 17, but not P226. Then Gao Yang may use P226 to score very bad results in shooting. In this way, it seems that P226 is not as good as Glock 17.


    But fortunately, Gao Yang is very familiar with P226, because Cui Bo uses P226, and Cui Bo is the most frequent person to exchange guns with him. Gao Yang''s familiarity with P226 may be second only to 1911.


    Gao Yang picked up the gun and said with a smile, "OK, no problem. I''ll use this one."


    The referee checked the gun. After checking the gun, Gao Yang started shooting again.


    P226 is more expensive than Glock, and it is an all metal gun body, which is also much heavier than Glock 17. At ordinary times, P226 is too heavy to carry with you, so Glock 17 is more popular in the civil market. However, if you go to the battlefield, Gao Yang still likes heavier guns because of the sense of security. Although the reliability of Glock 17 is not bad, Gao Yang is happy Huan is heavier, holding a heavy pistol in his hand.


    More familiar and easier to use. Gao Yang''s performance with P226 is naturally not bad. The final result is that he played 49 seconds, one second faster than Glock.


    When Gao Yang finished shooting, Alain''s smiling mouth couldn''t close. After receiving the gun handed back by Gao Yang, Alain put the gun back into the gun box, but after another box was opened, he took out a 1911 pistol and said with a smile: "A P226 and a gsr1911 are gifts for you. Didn''t you say you like 1911? Then please try our 1911 to ensure that it is easier to use than colt. Mr. Gao, I hope these two guns can make you like it. Also, for the formalities, we will do it for you by mail."


    The pistol that Alain took out was all black and made very delicately. The model is GSR. 1911 is too popular in the United States, and GSR is one of the 1911 versions launched by sig. This gun is a semi handmade high-precision gun with high price. It is a high-end pistol.


    Alain gave two guns as a gift, which was generous enough, and Gao Yang didn''t refuse to come. Since he gave it, he took it. He had a good time and got three guns in vain. It''s worth being happy.


    Gao Yang took the pistol, looked at it, smiled at Alain and said, "thank you very much for your gift. I like it very much. Then I''ll accept it impolitely."


    In Alain''s laughter, Gao Yang put the gun back into the gun box and said to the president and Alain: "sorry, I think I should leave. My friends are still waiting for me. I hope we can have a chance to play together next time."


    The president smiled and said, "don''t perform shooting next time. Let''s officially compete!"


    Alain handed Gao Yang a business card and said with a smile, "Mr. Gao, please call me when you have time to play with me."


    Gao Yang packed his business card with a gun box in one hand. After walking off the podium, ye Lianna hugged him and said excitedly, "honey, you''re great!"


    "Of course, I''m always the best."


    After kissing Ye Lianna on the face, Gao Yang gave Cui Bo the gun case for help, waved to the crowd, said a few words of thanks, and finally left the shooting range.


    Cui Bo has a gun box in one hand, and Li JinFang also has a Glock gun box. When walking to the car together, Cui Bo said with a gloomy face: "I have to buy my own gun. You''re good. I''ll give it away after a few shots. How long has it been? Three guns have been in hand. Alas, I can''t say. Take the gun yourself. I''m depressed for you."


    Holding Ye Lianna, Gao Yang turned back and said with a smile, "go to Colorado immediately. If you want to go, just carry a gun for me. Otherwise, don''t take you? Do you take it?"


    "Take it, go!"

 Chapter 1212

    Gao Yang is going to play in Colorado. To be exact, he is going to study in Colorado.


    These days, few people focus on long-range shooting with iron aim. Indeed, some people like to challenge high difficulty and are willing to use iron aim instead of sight to shoot targets at a distance of four or five hundred meters, but such people are few in the first place, and there are few people who can really do it.


    Fortunately, Jack knows a man who only uses iron aim to shoot all his life, and he plays very well. Gao Yang is like trying to find such a person and learn how to use iron aim to hit long-distance targets.


    Morgan didn''t go to Colorado together. He had his own business to do, but he left his private plane to Gao Yang. During this time, no matter where Gao Yang went, he could fly around with Morgan''s private plane. Morgan also covered all the expenses.


    "The man we''re looking for is Kevin sparson. He''s a freak. He refuses all modern equipment, cars, planes, telephones, televisions, computers, and even electric lights. He doesn''t like all these. In addition, he firmly believes in the existence of the end of the world, so he originally lived in Denver, but he can''t stand life in the city and feels that once the end comes Lin, the city will be the worst environment, so he moved to the wilderness alone. "


    On the plane, Jack took a bottle of cold beer and introduced the person to Gao Yang. After telling what kind of freak he was looking for, Jack shrugged helplessly: "Therefore, we can''t call to make an appointment to meet him. We can only go to Denver first and then drive to his cabin on the wasteland to find him. Fortunately, I know where his cabin is because I''ve been there, but I don''t know if he will be found by us in the cabin. I don''t even know if he''s still alive."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "this is a survivalist. I like it. Because I am also a survivalist, I appreciate his attitude. I just hide and live alone. I can''t do it, right, honey?"


    Gao Yang smiled and kissed Ye Lianna. Then ye Lianna smiled and said, "if you want to hide and live a quiet life, I can go with you, no matter where it is."


    Cui Bo said angrily, "show your love..."


    "Rabbit, if you dare to continue, I''ll kill you!"


    Cui Bo stuck out his tongue and hit himself in the mouth under his high glare. After all, he didn''t dare to say the following half sentence of show of love.


    Li JinFang pushed Cui Bo''s head hard and said loudly, "the bone itches? Brother Yang, don''t pay attention to him. Would you teach you such a strange man?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "I don''t know. I have to ask Jack. Jack, if the guy named Kevin is a freak, can he communicate with us?"


    Gao Yang said they spoke Chinese, but when talking to Jack, they immediately turned into English.


    Jack took a sip of beer and shouted: "Absolutely no problem, as long as you give him some gifts, such as some bullets, such as a gun, or some objects that are very resistant to storage. In fact, the simplest thing is to pay. What do you think Kevin makes money? It is to teach some people who want to learn how to shoot at a long distance with iron aim. He collects tuition fees, and then buys the drilled money into necessities and stores it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "then I''m relieved. And Jack, how do you know him?"


    Jack said helplessly: "As a shooting master, it''s hard for me not to know Kevin sparson. He was so famous that he was no different from ordinary people before his brain completely broke and insisted that he had seen aliens. Well, he often participated in shooting competitions and he had a family. However, he had to say later that he had seen aliens, and those aliens were very bad and wanted to destroy mankind Then he stopped seeing any shooting activities. Later, his wife couldn''t stand him, so he divorced. Then, after another two years, Kevin lived alone in the wilderness. Let me calculate, it''s about six or seven years. "


    Taylor shook his head helplessly and sighed, "aliens! Hey, well, it seems that the person we''re looking for has a unique thinking."


    Jack pointed to Taylor and said with a smile, "it''s nice that you didn''t say he''s crazy, but don''t talk about the word crazy in front of him. He''ll turn his face."


    Gao Yang also shook his head and said, "don''t say so. The universe is so big. Why can only the earth have life and develop? I think there must be aliens."


    Taylor spread his hand and said, "where are they? I don''t object to the existence of extraterrestrial life. In fact, the universe is so large that anything can happen. But if aliens are on the earth, I don''t believe it. To be more precise, I don''t believe aliens intend to destroy humans. The reason is very simple!"


    Tyler spoke vigorously. He sat up straight and shouted: "As long as aliens can come to the earth, it means that their technology is much more developed than ours. It''s easy to understand if they intend to hide and study us, just as we study animals. But if they come to the earth and intend to kill us all, why bother so much? It''s difficult to carry out interstellar flight and have technology we can''t imagine What kind of aliens do we need to study if we want to kill them all? Obviously, I think that Kevin is a paranoid. "


    Cui Bo also said with great interest: "it''s not necessarily. What if those aliens have egg pain? It''s normal for them to kill after studying and study after killing. We haven''t seen aliens. Who knows what aliens think."


    Gao Yang nodded again and again and said, "yes, who knows what aliens think. Also, there is a zone 51 in the United States. Maybe someone has been in contact with aliens for a long time, but the news is blocked, and we can''t know."


    Jack helplessly raised the wine bottle and shouted, "stop! Stop! Guys, this is not what we should discuss? The topic of aliens is left to scientists. Now let''s discuss sharpshooter Kevin, not some damn aliens."


    Jack got up and put down the empty bottle. After taking the beer again, he said with emotion on his face: "the private plane is too comfortable. We can drink and carry guns, and no one bothers us. It''s good to have money!"


    Gao Yang said sadly, "Hey, now you''re off the subject. Tell me, what''s the magic about Kevin."


    Jack said slowly, "his nickname is groundhog killer!"


    Cui Bo frowned and said, "marmots? Just marmots? Is there anything strange? I can hit marmots too. One shot at a time will never fail."


    Jack smiled and said, "can you shoot a groundhog at a distance of 200 meters without a sight?"


    Cui Bo was stunned. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "it''s OK to force. Although the groundhog is very small, I don''t think there will be a problem."


    Jack continued to smile and said, "if you hit a fast-moving black tailed groundhog 200 meters away, you will never fail. Of course, it must be an iron target."


    "It''s hard, eh, fast moving? It''s hard," Triber grinned


    Jack nodded and said with a smile, "yes, fast moving. Also, use a. 22 caliber small gun."


    Gao Yang exclaimed, "are you kidding? The bullet speed of. 22 is so slow. Hit a groundhog 200 meters away? It''s still active? Are you bragging?"


    Jack laughed at the team and said, "ha ha, it''s too rare to finally have a shot you can''t believe? Man, just like others don''t believe you can do, there are always some cattle people in the world. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. That guy uses a luge 1022 to shoot a black tailed groundhog 200 meters away."


    What Jack said, Gao Yang thought to himself, is absolutely impossible. It''s not that he can''t shoot, but that the gun and bullet are unlikely.


    Let''s start with the gun. Luge 1022 is a small rifle that fires. 22r bullets. The caliber of the gun is small, and the predecessor is short. In addition, the recoil force of the. 22r bullet is almost negligible, so this gun is very suitable for children and women.


    Luger 1022 is known as the National Rifle of the United States, because it is too common, and this is the first gun in many people''s life. For those children who like shooting, nothing is more suitable than this gun.


    Let''s talk about the. 22r bomb. Although the caliber is almost the same as that of the NATO. 223, that is, 5.56mm bomb, its power is really poor to the sky and the earth. The distance of 200 meters is about the limit effective range of the. 22r bomb.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s surprised look, Jack stood up and said, "don''t look like a ghost. In fact, Kevin often does this. He beats the groundhog to eat. With another gun, the groundhog has only one skin left. What else does he eat when they are broken, so Kevin can only hunt the groundhog with a. 22r bullet."


    After that, Jack straightened up and said with a smile, "also, this is the range of his. 22 rifle to shoot marmots. If he uses an ordinary rifle, I mean the one with enough power, he can shoot black tailed marmots at a distance of more than 300 meters."


    How big is the black tailed groundhog? In short, it''s a little bigger than the hare, but it''s also limited. It''s just a lot fatter. If Gao Yang comes to fight with such a big target, it''s okay to have a sight of four or five hundred meters. One shot is accurate, but it''s hard to say if he doesn''t have a sight. He hasn''t tried and doesn''t know whether it''s easy to fight, but it''s sure that at a distance of more than 300 meters, He can''t hit it.


    Gao Yang is more looking forward to meeting the strange Kevin. He wants to see how powerful the groundhog killer is.

 Chapter 1213

    The plane landed in Denver, because it was late when it took off from Los Angeles. It was night when they arrived in Denver. After leaving the airport, Gao Yang found a hotel for one night.


    Early the next morning, they rented two big pickups and Gao Yang began to lead them in the Czech Republic to find Kevin sparson''s wilderness cabin.


    Denver is located on the plain to the east of the Rockies. As soon as you leave Denver and go west, you immediately enter the Rockies. When the altitude is not low again, the temperature decreases.


    It was February, when it was already cold, and it was even colder when they entered the mountains. Gaoyang they had to buy thick clothes temporarily and then go to the mountains.


    The road to go is not close. Kevin Speer lives far away from Denver. He first walked more than 100 kilometers along highway 70, then got off the highway and turned to a smaller highway. After walking dozens of kilometers, he entered a smaller highway until he turned into a small rural highway and drove out more than 300 kilometers at the end.


    Jack, who led the way in front, stopped at the roadside. After getting off the car, he began to look. Gao Yang stopped the car, stood next to Jack and said loudly, "how''s it going? Are we here?"


    Jack looked at it for half a day, nodded and said, "it should be here. I don''t remember very clearly. It was 15 years ago when I last came here, but I remember it correctly. Now we have to leave the road and see Kevin''s cabin in about two miles. The good news is that we can drive there."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "let''s go. It''s noon soon. We have to hurry up."


    In Gao Yang''s car, there are only him and ye Lianna. The pickup truck follows Jack''s car slowly on the plateau wilderness.


    The vision is very broad, which makes people''s mind open. Gao Yang smiled and said to Ye Lianna, "do you like it here?"


    Ye Lianna opened the window, took a deep breath and said with a smile, "I like it here, very much. I like the wilderness and the forest."


    Ye Lianna leaned her head against the window and looked at the wilderness. Her expression was very involved, and the smile on her face came from her heart.


    Gao Yang suddenly realized that he had not seen Ye Lianna smile from her heart for a long time. Ye Lianna was originally a very cheerful girl, but now she is like a caged bird. She is under too much pressure.


    As long as Gao Yang and groliov are still taking risks, ye Liana can''t really relax. Gao Yang blames himself, but he is also very helpless. He can''t give up too many things.


    Gao Yang didn''t comfort ye Lianna. He didn''t know how to speak and couldn''t comfort ye Lianna. He couldn''t fundamentally solve Ye Lianna''s problem until he completely said goodbye to the career of mercenary.


    At this time, ye Lianna suddenly said, "I suddenly began to envy Catherine''s work. I don''t know if she has gone to the field work again. I haven''t called her for some days. Her mobile phone doesn''t work. I think she should go to the field work somewhere again, and she must be very happy."


    Ye Lianna suddenly turned her face around, looked at Gao Yang and said, "Adele is now in England. I haven''t seen her for a long time. This time we went to Europe and went to England to play with her, okay? She''s much more normal now."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to provoke Adele. He couldn''t provoke Adele, but ye Lianna said it. Gao Yang certainly wouldn''t refuse directly, so he smiled and said, "OK, if we have time."


    Just then, Gao Yang saw Jack''s car stop, while ye Lianna pointed to a hill not far ahead and said, "look, there''s a wooden house at the edge of the forest!"


    Gao Yang also saw that at the foot of a not very high hill, there was a large wooden house on the edge of a large pine forest.


    The car couldn''t drive any further. It was four or five hundred meters away from the wooden house. After Jack got out of the car, he waved to Gao Yang and said, "that''s right here. Let''s go."


    "Go and have a look. Put on your coat. You know, I''m excited now. I''m very excited."


    After laughing at Ye Lianna for a few words, Gao Yang got out of the car and waited for ye Lianna to come to him. Then he naturally took Ye Lianna''s hand and several people began to walk towards the wooden house together.


    Jack was so fat that he began to pant after walking a short distance. Then Taylor smiled at Jack and said, "man, you really should lose weight."


    Jack waved his hand, gasped for breath, looked at the cabin and said suspiciously, "not quite right, because there seems to be no one in the cabin. If Kevin was there, he must have found us. He should have come out at this time."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "let''s go. We can only go and see the situation."


    Move on. Soon everyone found the troops. The wooden house looked a little dilapidated. The grass in front of the wooden house grew very high. It looked like no one had moved for a long time.


    Before he arrived, Jack looked disappointed and said, "Falk, this place has been abandoned."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s all here. Go in and have a look."


    When he came to the front of the wooden house, Gao Yang''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. The wooden house was very complete, but the glass on the window had been broken, and the door was closed, but it was simply fixed and not locked. There was a woodpile outside, but the appearance of the woodpile showed that no one had moved for a long time.


    Jack reached out and pushed open the wooden door. The party entered the wooden house. The wooden house was large and divided into three compartments. There were also beds, tables and chairs made of logs in it. As a kitchen compartment, there was also a wooden cabinet. The wooden cabinet door was open, revealing more than a dozen cans.


    "There are cans!"


    Treble shouted. He looked in front of the cabinet and shouted, "there''s a note!"


    "If you need help, please feel free to take these cans. If you come to me, I''m sorry. I don''t want to be disturbed any more. I''ve moved away to a safer and quiet place, Kevin sparson."


    After Cui Bo finished reading the note, he handed it to Gao Yang. After reading it, Gao Yang put the note back in place, pressed it with a can, and said helplessly, "guys, it seems that we''re a little late."


    Jack looked disappointed and said, "he didn''t say where he moved?"


    Gao Yang said, "obviously, Kevin doesn''t think it''s safe enough here, and he said he doesn''t want to be disturbed again, so of course he won''t tell us where he went."


    "Damn it, oh, shet, damn it!"


    Jack was more disappointed than Gao Yang. After scolding twice, he waved his hand and said helplessly, "wait for me. I''ll call my friends. Maybe someone knows his whereabouts. Try it. Maybe someone can know."

 Chapter 1214

    Vienna, Austria.


    February 14, 2014 is a special day because it is Valentine''s day.


    If it weren''t for Valentine''s day, Gao Yang might stay in Colorado to continue looking for Kevin sparson, but because Valentine''s Day is coming, Gao Yang gave up his plan to look for Kevin. He and ye Lianna flew to Austria to visit their two worlds and celebrated their first Valentine''s day together with a trip.


    Although we have been together for this period of time, we really get along alone after leaving the United States to Vienna.


    Traveling in a private plane is an experience that not everyone can have. Gao Yang doesn''t care about anything. He has a good sleep on the plane and has enough spirit to meet the Valentine''s day that he really wants to spend for the first time in his life.


    At 9:30 a.m. local time, the plane landed at Vienna International Airport.


    Although after a long flight, Gao Yang got a good rest. When the plane landed stably, Gao Yang took Ye Lianna''s hand and opened the door of the compartment on the plane.


    After opening the door, two stewardess in uniforms stood outside the door. Then behind the two stewardess, there were a man and a woman in suits.


    Watching Gao Yang and ye Lianna appear, the four people bowed their heads together and said with a smile: "Mr. Gao, Miss Ye Lianna, I wish you two a happy Valentine''s day."


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna nodded, and then a stewardess pulled over a suitcase and said with a smile, "Mr. Gao, your suitcase."


    Two people in suits, a man and a woman, were in their thirties. At this time, the woman said nothing and took the box in the stewardess'' hand.


    Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna, then smiled and said, "come on, honey, we should go out."


    The four people stepped aside from the passage. After Gao Yang pulled Ye Lianna through, a man and a woman followed them with a suitcase.


    Today, everything is very special. The plane is equipped with flight attendants. Then, Gao Yang followed the bodyguard behind him for the first time.


    There are flight attendants on Morgan''s plane. He can afford a private plane. Of course, he can afford a private flight attendant service team. Gao Yang hasn''t seen it before. That''s because it''s not suitable for people like flight attendants every time he takes Morgan''s private plane, but there is no flight attendant to serve him if Morgan is not. After all, if his plane entertains any big people, It''s like nothing without a stewardess.


    The reason why there are bodyguards is that Gao Yang needs bodyguards.


    When the mercenary has been for a long time, Gao Yang doesn''t think everyone will come to kill him, but if he doesn''t have a gun, he will feel insecure. Moreover, this time is not calm, but when Gao Yang gets off the plane, he doesn''t carry any weapons.


    Austria is not the United States. Carrying a gun may cause great trouble, but this is not the main reason why Gao Yang doesn''t carry a gun. The reason why he doesn''t carry a gun is that Gao Yang doesn''t want to carry a gun on Valentine''s day, which destroys the atmosphere. Moreover, he doesn''t want to be in danger when enjoying Valentine''s day with Ye Lianna.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna enjoy their world, and Morgan pays the bill.


    Morgan''s success is not without reason. He is very careful and considerate. He arranges what Gaoyang needs. When Gaoyang''s plane takes off from Denver, the stewardess and bodyguards have been waiting for them on the plane.


    It''s too vulgar to talk about money, and it''s meaningless for both people who are not short of money, especially for the amount of tens of millions of dollars. Gao Yang gave Morgan an invaluable shotgun, and Morgan thanked him with the same priceless gift.


    Such as that farm, such as an unlisted car, and this luxurious and unforgettable trip.


    Some things and things can''t be bought with money. Gao Yang has a small fortune, but he can''t arrange a trip that doesn''t cost anything. He doesn''t know how to spend money, and he doesn''t know where to spend money to enjoy life. This is the difference between nouveau riche and noble.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna never let go of their hands. They walked out of the VIP channel hand in hand. When they walked out of the channel, an old man with gray hair and a suit leaned slightly at the entrance of the channel and said in a very authentic British voice: "Mr. Gao, Miss Ye Lianna, I wish you two a happy Valentine''s day. Please come here."


    In front of him was an old man who spoke and acted gracefully. Behind him were two bodyguards holding the box for him.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what the Housekeeper should look like, but he feels that the old man in front of him is a professional housekeeper.


    Ye Lianna gently pulled Gao Yang''s hand, and then whispered in his ear, "is it too publicity?"


    "There''s nothing to publicize," he said softly. "It''s just convenient for our trip."


    It is Morgan who publicizes, not Gao Yang, because everything is arranged by Morgan, but Gao Yang won''t say it. Even if he is familiar with his sweetheart, he will have some small vanity, not only Gao Yang, but also men.


    Gaoyang''s team really attracted the attention of many people, which satisfied Gaoyang''s vanity. His hard work was different from others. He earned all this from the muzzle of the gun. He lived and died in exchange for all this today. It''s worth it.


    Out of the terminal, the housekeeper directly raised to a car parked at the exit. The car is a Rolls Royce phantom, but the body color is not the most common black of luxury cars, but a very special silver gray, which looks very dazzling and young.


    The housekeeper stretched out his hand, opened the back door and stood aside, but he didn''t finish the work, because the rest needed to be done by Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang let go of Ye Lianna''s hand, stood by the door, put his hand on the door frame, and smiled, "please get in the car, my princess."


    Ye Lianna kissed Gao Yang''s face and said with a smile, "thank you, dear."


    When ye Lianna sat down in the car, Gao Yang closed the door and walked around to the left of the car. This time, the male bodyguard reached out to him and opened the door. After Gao Yang got on the car, he gently closed the door.


    When Gao Yang and ye Lianna all got on the bus, the housekeeper opened the co pilot''s door and sat in the same car, while the two bodyguards took their luggage into the car behind them.


    The housekeeper in the co driver''s seat turned his head and whispered to Gao Yang, "Mr. Gao, where do you want to go?"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in a deep voice, "there''s still time. Go to meiquan Palace first."


    "Meiquan palace, OK, sir."

 Chapter 1215

    Vienna is the capital of music. In view of Ye Lianna''s identity, it is easy to understand that Gao Yang put his first stop in Vienna.


    The most powerful thing about Austria is that most people in the world think Hitler is German and most people think Beethoven is Austrian.


    Hitler was born in blaunau, Austria. Until he reached adulthood in blaunau, he tried to enter the Vienna Academy of art twice, but ended in failure. After living hard in Vienna for several years, he didn''t arrive in Munich, Germany until 1913.


    Beethoven was born in Bonn, Germany, grew up in Bonn, went to Vienna when he was young, and then made his amazing artistic achievements in Vienna.


    Since the end of World War II, Germany and Austria simultaneously announced that Hitler was each other''s, and Beethoven was his own.


    No matter whether Beethoven is German or Austrian, we can see from Beethoven''s experience that Vienna occupies multiple positions in the field of classical music. There are too many obsessed musicians in Vienna, including Beethoven, Mozart, Haydn, Karajan and Schubert. Of course, there are John Strauss in Vienna.


    Ye Lianna studies classical music. Her holy land is in Vienna. Therefore, although Gao Yang is not very interested in Vienna, she still puts the most important stop in Vienna.


    Vienna is inseparable from music, especially classical music. You can hear it on the road and in the park. You can always see musicians playing violins at the dinner table in the restaurant. It has become a practice to play music at the beginning and end of gatherings and celebrations.


    On Valentine''s day, of course, there are special concerts. Gao Yang and ye Lianna will listen to a concert of the Vienna Chamber Orchestra in the Vienna Concert Hall, but the concert is in the evening. Before having a romantic dinner, Gao Yang and ye Lianna still have a lot to do.


    In fact, I don''t care what to do, even if it''s just for two people to stay quietly for a while.


    In fact, there are few opportunities for Gao Yang and ye Lianna to hold hands, so their hands have hardly separated. They leisurely watched meiquan palace, a must-have scenic spot in Vienna.


    After seeing meiquan palace, they went directly to Hofburg Palace.


    Both meiquan palace and Hofburg Palace are the palace of Habsburg dynasty, but meiquan palace is summer palace and Hofburg Palace is winter palace.


    When he went to Hofburg Palace, Gao Yang also had a project that he was most interested in during his trip, that is to see the princess Sisi Museum. Since he began to think about the shotgun used by Princess Sisi for Morgan, Gao Yang has been very interested in Princess Sisi.


    It''s a wonderful time to walk in Hofburg Palace with your beloved on Valentine''s day. Since a film called Princess Sisi, the name of Princess Sisi has written a beautiful love.


    Gao Yang specially found some private letters of Princess Sisi displayed by the other side of the museum. He wanted to see the letter mentioning the shotgun. Unfortunately, although he had begun to learn German from Irene, he still couldn''t understand Austrian German on the letter.


    After giving up finding out the letter, Gao Yang paid attention to the portrait and photos of Princess Sisi.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna are walking in front to see the picture of Princess Sisi. Two bodyguards and a housekeeper keep a distance of two or three meters behind them. Gao Yang has adapted to being followed by someone behind him, but he will keep his voice very low when he speaks.


    "Princess sissy is not so beautiful. Well, she is not as beautiful as in the film, nor as beautiful as you."


    People in love don''t like to hear lovers'' praise?


    After speaking in a low voice, ye Lianna smiled very happy, but she still said with a smile: "don''t talk nonsense, Princess sissy is very beautiful. I think she is very, very beautiful."


    Gao Yang raised his head and looked at a portrait of Princess Sisi riding on a horse. He suddenly sighed for no reason and said in a deep voice: "Princess Sisi''s fairy tale is very beautiful, but I just knew that the real princess Sisi''s fate is so rough and the ending is so tragic."


    "She really loved, that''s enough!"


    Ye Lianna''s answer was quick, concise and powerful.


    Gao Yang has not heard what ye Lianna said so firmly for a long time. He turned his head and looked at Ye Lianna in surprise, but found that ye Lianna was watching him, and the expression on his face was not soft, but as firm as her words.


    Ye Lianna tightly pursed her lips, just like what major decision she had just made, and looked at Gao Yang with firm eyes, which reminded Gao Yang of when he first met Ye Lianna.


    Gao Yang knew what ye Lianna was thinking. He felt some emotion and hugged Ye Lianna, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he turned his eyes back to the portrait of Princess Sisi, and then remembered the proverb carved on Princess Sisi''s shotgun.


    Love is the essence of life. Perhaps Yelena''s idea is like this proverb. If she already has the most essence, the length of life is not important.


    The mood of high spirits was heavy. But when Yelena expressed that he should have been a heavy inner world, he quickly relaxed. Yelena could see it. He could also, since the adventurous life could only continue, then seize the time to enjoy life, especially the most important part.


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered to Ye Lianna, "love is the essence of life. You''re right. It''s enough to love."


    After saying that, he looked at his Ye Lianna with surprise and joy, raised his shoulders and smiled: "don''t look at me with such worship. This sentence is not my original. It''s the words on Princess Sisi''s gun. Well, honey, let''s continue to enjoy the most essence of life."


    Ye Lianna smiled, lifted her high face, kissed her, and said loudly: "At least you say what I want to say but can''t say, reward you. In addition, I like to see you now. You know, you always look worried recently. I don''t like to see you like that. I like to see you smile from your heart. Gao! We should have been very happy, right?"


    Ye Lianna smiles happily. Gao Yang suddenly realizes that ye Lianna is only 19 years old. In fact, she is only a big child. Although they are not married, ye Lianna has played the role of a good wife for too long, and she shouldn''t have lived such a life at her age.


    What has today and no tomorrow? Since it''s impossible to separate, why do you think so much? Life and death, wealth and honor are in heaven. When you live, you live happily. You always worry about that. It''s useless and boring. Moreover, his psychological burden affects Ye Lianna, so that although he has been together with Ye Lianna, there are no young people who should have a passionate love. This is a waste of life , waste love.


    Gao Yang felt it was too late for him to understand. He suddenly stretched out his hand to pat Ye Lianna on her ass and said loudly, "want to play with life? What do you want to do? Let''s stop listening to concerts and watching operas. Don''t you bother doing these every day? What do you want to play? Let''s play!"


    It looked like a different person. It seemed that she was 20 years younger and returned to the height of her age. Ye Lianna was stunned at first, but then she was surprised on her face and said loudly, "really?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "of course it''s true. Can it be fake? Come on, you can play whatever you want!"


    Ye Lianna immediately said, "let me think, too much, too much, let me think about it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "take your time. Don''t worry. If you don''t want to listen to the concert, we won''t go tonight. Where do you want to go, we''ll start now."


    Ye Lianna shook her head and said: "No, I still have to listen to the concert. I just want to get in touch with things other than music, but I''m not tired of music. I''m looking forward to the concert in golden night. Well, how about we listen to the concert today and then go to Italy tomorrow? I think Italy is more fun than Austria. I want to go to Rome or Milan."


    Gao Yang immediately turned his head and said to the housekeeper behind him: "cancel tomorrow''s trip. We''ll go to Italy tomorrow. The first stop is Rome and then Milan."


    "Yes, sir. Go to Rome tomorrow."

 Chapter 1216

    There is nothing missing. Gao Yang and ye Lianna had a happy Valentine''s day, but Gao Yang only had an unforgettable Valentine''s day in Vienna. The next day, he changed his itinerary and went directly to Rome.


    This time there was another person on the plane, and the housekeeper followed.


    The plane landed at the airport in Rome. There were five people in a line, except for the terminal. This time, the car was waiting outside.


    When the housekeeper led him to the parking place, Gao Yang parked three sports cars in front of him, a Ferrari FF, a Lamborghini Gallardo, a Maserati GT and three ordinary Fiat cars. There were four people waiting next to the team of five cars.


    The housekeeper bowed slightly, stretched out his hand, pointed to the four standing people and said in a deep voice: "Sir, this is Ms. otavia mezzono, the account manager of Palo dono Mo Gaoduan custom travel company. Ms. mezzono is responsible for the whole journey in Italy."


    There were three men and one woman waiting for him, and the woman stretched out her hand to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "Mr. Gao, Miss Yelena, just call me otavia. I wish you a pleasant time in Italy. If you have any plans, please tell me directly."


    Otavia is very young, about twenty-eight years old. Wearing a professional suit, she looks capable and beautiful. Of course, if she is not beautiful, she can''t do the job. What impresses Gao Yang in particular is that this otavia has a big chest, big, big!


    Gao Yang shook hands with otavia and said with a smile, "nice to meet you."


    Yelena also shook hands with otavia, but Gao Yang felt that the expression on Yelena''s face seemed hostile.


    After shaking hands, otavia pointed to several sports cars behind him and said with a smile: "Mr. Gao, Italy is a super running country. Maybe you prefer to drive yourself. There are three representative vehicles here. You can choose one to drive."


    Gao Yang shrugged, looked at Ye Lianna and said, "do you like that one?"


    Ye Lianna spread her hands and said, "it doesn''t matter. The red one."


    Gao Yang pointed to the Ferrari, then vitalia immediately made an invitation gesture, then smiled and said, "Mr. Gao, shall we go to the hotel?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "go to the hotel first."


    After receiving Gao Yang''s instructions, vitalia said a few words in Italian, several people immediately drove into the car, and the bodyguards who followed Gao Yang also got into the car. Vitalia smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Mr. Gao, before you officially start playing, you can only be wronged to follow our car, Mr. Gao, please."


    Gao Yang, who followed a Fiat and drove a super car but could only run slowly on the road, felt very boring. After the freshness at the beginning passed, he felt that he was always followed by a group of people and it was very boring to play.


    The car was driving very slowly. After a moment of silence, ye Lianna suddenly said, "her chest is really big."


    Gao Yang turns to look at Ye Lianna and finds that ye Lianna is looking down at her chest.


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "Hey, you don''t need to do this. Are you so unsure of yourself?"


    Ye Lianna unconsciously held it up and pouted: "it''s better to be bigger. Of course I hope it''s bigger. You can''t move your eyes when you stare at that woman just now."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m just amazed and curious, so I look at it more. Do you understand? In fact, I like small ones, really."


    Ye Lianna pouted and said discontentedly, "that''s my little one."


    Gao Yang said solemnly: "what are you thinking, honey, not everyone likes..., well, I mean, you are perfect. What I like most is your type. It''s not big or small. One point is too big and one point is too small. You are the most appropriate proportion."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said with a smile, "why didn''t I find you so talkative? No wonder Catherine and Adele always think about you and say, do you often say sweet words to them?"


    Talking with women is easy to fall into a dead circle, and being unreasonable is a woman''s privilege.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say and didn''t dare to say. At this time, it''s wrong to say more. It''s good not to say. Silence is golden.


    Seeing that Gao Yang didn''t speak, ye Lianna put her face in front of Gao Yang and whispered, "why don''t you speak? I guessed it?"


    Gao Yang waved helplessly and said, "honey, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not that kind of person."


    Ye Lianna sat back again and said proudly: "Well, don''t be afraid. I won''t be angry. You''re charming, but you''re my boyfriend. I''m very proud of it. You know, when I find out I like you, I immediately start chasing you. This is the most successful thing I''ve done in my life. Otherwise, you''ll be robbed by Catherine. And Adele, ha ha, honey, your charm Big enough to break back the bent woman. "


    Gao Yang muttered, "then you have to go to Adele and stay away from her if you want me to say."


    Ye Lianna shrugged: "Well, if it''s someone else, I mean another woman who likes you. Frankly, I don''t want you to meet her, but Adele is different, and Catherine, they are my best friends, and they almost died together. I can''t completely abandon this friendship because of love. Therefore, although I know that they have ideas about you, I''m happy There''s no way. "


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang, sighed helplessly and said: "I know, Catherine began to take the initiative to avoid you. She told me she gave up and promised me, but I know she can''t forget you at all. You know, sometimes I think, I''m sorry for Catherine. If Catherine didn''t give me the chance to survive, maybe I wouldn''t feel guilty like now, but all that happened She pushed me out of the water and left me in the cold water. How could I, how could I be indifferent to it? "


    Gao Yang tried to lead the topic to one side, but it was not the wrong place.


    Gao Yang has a headache. If ye Lianna and Catherine didn''t go to the Antarctic Ocean to protect the environment, things wouldn''t have to be so complicated, but now that everything has happened, it''s difficult to avoid.


    Ye Lianna fell into the water. Katherine and Adele dived to save her. As a result, Katherine almost died. It was really only a little short. And Adele, when the three women were immersed in the cold water together, in fact, the originally uncomplicated emotion began to become entangled.


    Ye Lianna''s mood seemed a little low. She whispered, "if it weren''t for me, it would be Catherine who is here with you now."


    What can Gao Yang do? He doesn''t have any way. It''s a dead knot and can''t be solved.


    Don''t think about the problems that can''t be solved. Anyway, it has become so. There is no other way except to let time solve everything.


    The topic tilted to one side was brought back. Gao Yang took out the phone and smiled at Ye Lianna: "I almost forgot. I have to call Raphael. When I arrived in Italy, how can I not inform him? Raphael said that if we want to eat the most authentic pizza, we have to find him."


    Turning into the windy Gaoyang, he immediately called Raphael.


    Raphael quickly connected the phone, but Raphael''s voice sounded very nervous.


    "Boss, it''s me. What can I do for you?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m in Rome. If you have time, let''s play together."


    To Italy is to the land of Raphael. If Raphael doesn''t entertain, how can he say the past.


    Raphael said in surprise: "what? Boss, are you in Rome? Great, let me take you and Yelena to play all over Italy. Do you want to call Irene, too? She''s very boring. She also said she wants to play in Italy. Let''s go together."


    Gao Yang has enough headache. If you add Irene, the scene is too beautiful for Gao Yang to think.


    "Well, forget it. Elena and I only stay in Italy for two days. Forget it."


    Raphael laughed: "Well, what has the final say, what are you going to play? I''ll take you there. But, tomorrow, I''ll have to play tomorrow. Because there''s a ball tonight, and Palermo is away from Pescara. I have to go to Pescara to cheer for Palermo this afternoon. Tomorrow, I''ll go to Rome to find you. Pescara is not far from Rome. Yes, chief, are you interested in going with us? Where''s the ball? "


    Rafael is a very enthusiastic fan. He supports his hometown team Palermo. In 2013, Palermo was demoted from Serie A. in those days, Rafael was devastated every day. It took a long time to get out of the blow of the demotion of the supported team. Now Palermo is working hard to return to Serie A. Rafael, who finally had the opportunity to watch the ball, will certainly not miss any one A chance to cheer for the team, whether at home or away, he will go.


    Gao Yang is not very interested in football, but Rafael has long told him to go to Palermo to play together.


    "Want to see a football? Palermo vs. pescarin, not Serie A, but Serie B. We have to go to pescarin. It seems not too far from Rome."


    Ye Lianna stretched out her hand and said with interest: "OK, why not? Although I never play football, I am also very interested in football. You know, I am a fan of the central army in Moscow. Although I never go to the scene to watch the ball, I am also a fan."


    After getting Ye Lianna''s reply, Gao Yang immediately said on the phone: "Raphael, we''ll go to the ball with you in the evening and meet in pescarin. Don''t forget the tickets for ye Lianna and me."

 Chapter 1217

    Gao Yang doesn''t know what Hotel Morgan arranged for him, but it must be the best, most expensive and most luxurious. He doesn''t know where to go. He just follows the car in front.


    Everyone wants to look great in front of his girlfriend. It''s just like a man. Gao Yang certainly can''t avoid vulgarity. No matter whether ye Lianna knows how many kilograms he has, she may be powerful in front of his loved ones. Who can''t be happy? For Gao Yang, he doesn''t know how to live a rich life, but Morgan arranged it for him. It''s also strength. For another person, Do you think Morgan would take so much trouble and money to arrange the clothes, food, housing and transportation with the highest specifications.


    However, it''s boring to drive a super car, but you can only walk slowly behind a Fiat car.


    Speaking of it, Gao Yang really drove a super run for the first time. When Gao Yang was going to cool down with one foot on the accelerator, ye Lianna suddenly pointed to the outside of the window and said loudly, "look."


    Gao Yang glanced and found nothing special. Then he said, "what are you looking at?"


    Ye Lianna pointed to a motorcycle and said excitedly, "look at that motorcycle!"


    "It''s just a small motorcycle. It''s nothing special!"


    After Gao Yang finished, ye Lianna said excitedly: "it''s a Biagio vespas250ie. It''s a modern motorcycle. It''s a series of motorcycles with Audrey Hepburn on the Roman holiday."


    Gao Yang was very surprised. He was very surprised. He looked at Ye Lianna and said in a surprised voice, "do you know motorcycles?"


    Ye Lianna looked at the motorcycle outside the window and sighed, "yes, I like motorcycles. When I was in Moscow, my mother had a Japanese Yamaha scooter. It turned out that I often rode to school. I like the feeling of freedom when I ride a motorcycle."


    Gao Yang didn''t know that ye Lianna liked motorcycles. He looked at Ye Lianna and didn''t say anything, but he also gave up his plan to step on the car accelerator.


    Finally arrived at the hotel. After being led into his room, Gao Yang smiled at Ye Lianna and said, "are you tired?"


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "I''m not tired. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "if you''re not tired, change your clothes. Change your clothes for convenient activities. Let''s go out and play."


    Ye Lianna naturally did everything. She changed into a simple dress.


    After changing his clothes, Gao Yang took Ye Lianna''s hand and hurried out of the hotel. When ye Lianna hurried along with Gao Yang, she said curiously, "where are our bodyguards? Why don''t they follow."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "let''s go."


    Gao Yang took Ye Lianna''s hand to the door of the hotel. When they arrived in front of the hotel, the otavia smiled at them with a helmet in one hand and two hands: "Mr. Gao, Miss Ye Lianna, have a good time, but please drive carefully."


    Ye Lianna bypassed the smiling otavia, stood in front of a motorcycle, covered her mouth with her hand, and looked surprised. Then she turned to Gao Yang and exclaimed, "a Vespa! Shall we ride a motorcycle?"


    Gao Yang took the two helmets from otavia''s hand, sent the white lady''s helmets to Yelena, and said with a smile, "yes, we ride motorcycles."


    Gao Yang put on a black helmet. After wearing the helmet, he stepped on the motorcycle and smiled at Ye Lianna: "honey, get on the bus."


    Gao Yang can ride a motorcycle, but he can only ride it. He just rides a pedal. He thinks he has no problem.


    Ye Lianna sat on the back seat of the motorcycle excitedly. The motorcycle was a little small. Ye Lianna had to hold Gao Yang very tightly, but she was tightly held by Ye Lianna. Gao Yang stared at the motorcycle with two legs and drove it up until it stabilized. She immediately liked this feeling.


    Although he doesn''t have any special feelings about the film Roman holiday, Gao Yang feels really cool walking slowly on the streets of Rome on his motorcycle.


    "You didn''t tell me you liked motorcycles, and I really didn''t know you knew so much about motorcycles."


    Ye Lianna tilted her head, looked at Gao Yang with her eyes and said with a smile: "I always like it very much, but I can only see it and can''t ride it, because my mother was worried about my injury. When I was in Russia, my mother strictly prohibited me from riding fast cars. When I arrived in New York, she didn''t allow me to buy a large displacement motorcycle. However, I''ve taken the time to get my motorcycle driver''s license."


    Gao Yang subconsciously rejects motorcycles because he thinks motorcycles are dangerous. It''s good to ride and enjoy the hair dryer. It''s OK to press the road slowly, but he can''t accept letting Ye Lianna ride a motorcycle.


    What does Ye Lianna do? She plays the violin and piano. Wouldn''t it be bad if she fell on a motorcycle and hurt her hand again.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "when did you secretly take the motorcycle driver''s license? Hey, you''d better not touch these things. It''s too dangerous for you."


    Ye Lianna was silent for a moment, and then said helplessly, "I told you this. In fact, I wanted to say if I could ride a motorcycle with you. Unfortunately, you, like my mother, wouldn''t let me ride."


    Listening to Ye Lianna''s helpless and resentful voice, Gao Yang finally surrendered. After thinking about it, he finally said, "you can ride it, but you can only ride it here. After returning to New York, you can''t touch the motorcycle. In addition, you can only ride it when I''m here, otherwise you can''t touch it. If you promise me, I''ll promise you to ride the motorcycle."


    Ye Lianna said in surprise, "yes, yes! I promise you!"


    Gao Yang stopped the motorcycle, while ye Lianna rode to the front excitedly, then patted the back seat and said loudly, "come on, we''re going for a ride!"


    Gao Yang sat in the back seat and hugged Ye Lianna''s small waist. After Gao Yang hugged her, ye Lianna said loudly, "hold tight, we''re going!"


    The motorcycle sped forward in an instant, and Gao Yang''s body fell back. Fortunately, he did hold it tight enough to not fall.


    "Slow down! Slow down! You''re driving too fast!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m good at it!"


    The dialogue between men and women seemed to be reversed. She shouted loudly that she was riding too fast, but ye Lianna said with confidence that there was no problem.


    Yelena rode her motorcycle much faster than Gao Yang and drove in the alleys of Rome.


    With one foot on the brake, the motorcycle stopped quickly. After turning a corner, it immediately sped up again. At this time, Yelena shouted, "honey, do you like Ducati?"


    Ducati, Ferrari in the motorcycle, Gao Yang can''t say whether he likes it or not, but after hearing Ye Lianna''s question, he still vigilantly said, "what do you want to say?"


    "I want to say, can we replace our little motorcycle with Ducati? Also, can we go to peskalin by motorcycle?"

 Chapter 1218

    The so-called high-end travel customization company means that no matter what requirements customers put forward, they just need to try their best to complete them.


    Even if Gao Yang wants to go into space, otavia can go to Russia to contact for a space trip. As long as it is a problem that can be solved with money and there is no problem with money, all other problems are not a problem.


    Ye Lianna returned to the hotel with Gao Yang, and after arriving at the hotel this time, there was a Ducati motorcycle behind otavia.


    After seeing ye Lianna''s motorcycle stop, otavia took two steps, reached out and took Gao Yang and ye Lianna''s helmets, and then turned his head. Then someone came down from the car with two big clothes bags and two black professional racing helmets.


    Otavia took two bags of clothes, bowed slightly to Gao Yang and smiled: "Mr. Gao, at your request, Ducati has sent it. In addition, motorcycle clothes and racing helmets suitable for you two have been bought. Because you and miss Ye Lianna are going to have a long-distance ride, in order to ride more comfortable, I decided to choose the 1200 Parker peak racing version for you."


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "thank you."


    Ye Lianna walked to the side of the motorcycle, held the handlebar of the motorcycle, and said with an intoxicated face: "Ducati''s Classic Racing Marchesini 3 spoke wheel, termignoni exhaust, classic, great. Although it''s an all terrain vehicle, I like it."


    After otavia pursed her lips, she suddenly said, "the only question, Mr. Gao, do you and miss Ye Lianna have any experience in driving large displacement motorcycles? For safety reasons, I must remind you that large displacement motorcycles are difficult to drive."


    Gao Yang shrugged her shoulders, but ye Lianna said without raising her head: "thank you for your kind reminder, but I have no problem, honey, let''s go and change our clothes!"


    Gao Yang smiled at otavia, and then took the clothes bag in otavia''s hand. But just then, the housekeeper from a car behind Gao Yang came to him and took his clothes for Gao Yang.


    Gao Yanghe walked over, grabbed Ye Lianna, who was a little too excited, and went straight back to the room.


    Looking at Ye Lianna, who was also dressed in leather, tossed her hair and tied her long hair into a ponytail with a rubber band, Gao Yang couldn''t help blurting out: "it''s so beautiful!"


    Ye Lianna has always had a temperament, but influenced by music, ye Lianna usually has a quiet and elegant temperament, but after changing into a leather motorcycle suit, ye Lianna is very wild at the moment, and the whole person exudes a sense of high spirited from the inside to the outside.


    Ye Lianna walked up to Gao Yang, put her face close to her, kissed Gao Yang on her mouth, then fastened Gao Yang''s collar buckle, smiled at Gao Yang sweetly and said, "thank you."


    For various reasons, ye Lianna has always been somewhat depressed since she arrived in New York. Although her living conditions are much better than before, Gao Yang always feels that ye Lianna is not as cheerful as when she was in South Africa. Now, since she arrived in Europe, ye Lianna seems to be much more cheerful than before.


    Gao Yang sat in the back seat, hugged Ye Lianna''s small waist, tilted his head and tightly stuck to Ye Lianna''s back, and their pair really attracted a lot of attention.


    Gao Yang is helpless, but ye Lianna likes it. Naturally, he won''t say anything. He can only pretend that he can''t see the strange eyes of passers-by. Fortunately, his head is hidden in his helmet and won''t feel embarrassed.


    However, Gao Yang soon found that the eyes of passers-by were not contempt, but envy, especially those male compatriots. When they saw a hot girl roaring out on the road on a motorcycle, they looked at Gao Yang with complex eyes, but there was no contempt. Envy, jealousy and hatred were the mainstream.


    "Yeah, great! I love Ducati, Gao, I love you!"


    Ye Lianna yelled in her helmet. With the help of the wireless phone in her helmet, her communication with Gao Yang was completely unaffected.


    "Do you like it? Well, if you like it very much, we''ll buy it. You can take the motorcycle back to New York, but you can''t ride it alone unless I''m with you!"


    "High!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Let me have a baby for you!"


    Gao Yang swallowed a mouthful of water and said loudly, "you''re too young!"


    Ye Lianna didn''t answer. Just then, his bodyguard''s voice suddenly sounded in Gao Yang''s helmet communicator.


    "Mr. Gao! You ride too fast! We can''t keep up. Would you please slow down?"


    Ye Lianna was surprised. She shouted, "can they hear us?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "yes, our phone is connected with them. There is no other way. They can hear our calls."


    Yelena didn''t speak, but her suddenly increased the throttle.


    Originally, she was about to drive out of the city of Rome. As soon as Yelena suddenly accelerated, her speed soared, rapidly exceeding 120 kilometers per hour.


    Ye Lianna rushes left and right in the traffic flow. The bodyguards can''t catch up with a car anyway. Even without the obstruction of vehicles, their car can''t catch up.


    Looking at the car quickly thrown behind, Gao Yang was a little frightened. He wanted to Tell ye Lianna to slow down immediately, but his words were completely different at the time of export.


    "Don''t follow us. Just turn off the phone and wait for us in the hotel."


    "Yes, Mr. Gao, we''re waiting for you in the hotel. Please pay attention to safety. Please call if you have anything. We''ve turned off the phone. Over."


    Walking in the hail of bullets is a different concept from shuttling in the traffic flow. Gao Yang''s fearlessness on the battlefield does not mean that he is completely fearless when racing in the car. This is fundamentally different.


    So Gao Yang is really afraid, but he has the consciousness of sacrificing his life to accompany a gentleman. If ye Lianna wants to go crazy, then go crazy with her.


    Ye Lianna drove out of the city road and turned onto a highway leading to pescarin. At the moment she just drove on the highway, a police car suddenly lit up the police light and chased up from behind.


    Ye Lianna whispered, "honey, we seem to be speeding."


    Gao Yang looked back at the police car and then said, "how fast are we?"


    "140 kilometers per hour."


    After a quick sigh, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "are you sure that motorcycles are allowed on the highway in Italy?"


    "The United States allows it, but I don''t know whether Italy allows motorcycles to go on the highway."


    Gao Yang sighed and said loudly, "there''s no way."


    Ye Lianna also whispered, "yes, there''s no way, honey, hold me tight."


    Gao Yang quickly hugged Ye Lianna''s waist again.


    1200cc, 150 horsepower engine can produce amazing energy, and ye Lianna is not too cheerful at the moment, but too violent.


    With the roar of the engine, Gao Yang felt another force pulling him back. Although the motorcycle was already 140 kilometers high, it could still accelerate violently in a short time.


    The police car was quickly thrown far behind, and then she couldn''t see it. At this time, ye Lianna said in an excited voice: "high! Our current speed is 200 kilometers per hour!"


    The speed of a motorcycle is 200 kilometers per hour, which is totally different from the speed of a car. It''s a gamble to run 200 kilometers on a road rather than a track. It''s possible to fly on a small stone. If you fly at 200 kilometers per hour, you will die. Let''s see if you can leave a whole body.


    Gao Yang closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "well, I see. Get rid of the police car and watch it."


    Gao Yang was brave, and he needed no less courage than he braved the bullet rain on the battlefield.


    After getting rid of the police car, ye Lianna''s speed slowed down, but she still maintained a speed of about 160 kilometers per hour. Please remember, this is on the road, not on the runway.


    There is no police car to catch up, nor is there a police car to stop in front. The Italian police are not famous for their dedication. Let them catch up or set up a card on the high speed. It has to be a big event, and a speeding motorcycle is obviously not a big event.


    It''s a little more than 200 kilometers from Rome to peskalin. It takes more than two hours to drive, while Yelena rode a motorcycle and reached the expressway in only one and a half hours.


    After ye Lianna finally got off the highway, finally slowed down on the complex road conditions, Gao Yang finally dared to open his eyes, and left to see pescarin''s road sign, she could grow a breath.


    Gao Yang felt that he had finished, but at this time, ye Lianna suddenly said, "honey, there is a police car ahead, and it seems to be stopping us."


    Gao Yang sighed and said loudly, "rush."


    Two police cars stopped at the entrance to the city. A policeman stood by the side of the road and motioned to Ye Lianna to pull over.


    Ye Lianna slowed down. When she seemed to pull slowly to the roadside, she suddenly accelerated again, and then rushed past the police car again.


    Gao Yang looked back and said with a loud smile, "you have made the police anxious. They are very angry."


    Yelena shouted: "they can''t catch up with us, no one can catch up with me! The only problem is, I don''t know where the pescolin stadium is."


    While she was talking, Yelena suddenly braked sharply, parked her car next to the two pedestrians on the sidewalk, lifted her helmet cover and said to the two people: "Hi, Hello, do you know how to get to pescarin''s stadium?"


    Ye Lianna spoke it in English. The two young people stared at Ye Lianna. At this time, ye Lianna said helplessly, "honey, can you speak Italian?"


    Gao Yang can speak a little Italian. He learned it from Raphael. It''s OK to simply ask the way.


    After Gao Yang asked the way quickly, he said loudly, "go ahead. I''ll tell you when it''s time to turn. Oh, go, the police car is coming."


    Ye Lianna said thank you to the two pedestrians, put the helmet cover down and started the hurricane again.


    Looking at the back of Gao Yang and ye Lianna, a young man was stunned and said, "Wow, which girl riding a motorcycle has a good voice and beautiful eyes."


    "Yes, which girl is so punctual, man. I hate that bastard on a motorcycle, so I showed him the wrong way!"

 Chapter 1219

    Gao Yang and ye Lianna, who were deliberately pointed out the wrong way, looked for le for a long time and didn''t find the Adriatico stadium that should have arrived long ago.


    "Ducati could have used the original GPS navigation, but it''s a pity that we don''t have it on our car. Otherwise, we don''t have to bother to find it."


    Ye Lianna''s tone is not as regretful as what she said. She is very excited. In fact, she enjoys the process of police fighting wisdom and bravery.


    It shouldn''t be very difficult to find a court, but if there are several police cars chasing behind and there are police cars trying to stop from time to time in front, it''s different. Gao Yang and ye Lianna don''t even have time to stop and ask for directions.


    Finally, there was a beep in Gao Yang''s helmet. Gao Yang, who had been unable to make a phone call, quickly answered the phone.


    "Hello, boss, are you here?"


    Gao Yang is very glad that he has connected his mobile phone and helmet with Bluetooth, so he shouted, "here! Tell me how to get to the stadium. Damn it, we were surrounded and intercepted by the police!"


    "What? You were chased by the police? Tell me where you are?"


    Gao Yang looked at the road sign at the intersection ahead, and then hurriedly said, "we are in Pescara city. Now we are trying to get rid of the police in the alley. I don''t know where this is. When we are walking North! We left the alley, I saw a river, and we are going to get on the bridge!"


    "No, it''s wrong! The stadium is in the southeast corner of Pescara! It''s close to the beach. You can easily find the stadium when you get to the beach or find Viale street. I''ll wait for you in the square at the gate of the stadium. I''ll help you get rid of the police. Remember, run to the crowd wearing Palermo shirts!"


    "What color is your shirt?" he said loudly


    "Pink! Light pink!"


    Hung up the phone and said loudly, "let''s go to the beach and go southeast along the coastline. Those two damn guys pointed us in the opposite direction, asshole!"


    "I heard your conversation."


    After ye Lianna answered Gao Yang, she immediately turned around and rushed into an alley. After temporarily getting rid of the police, she came out from the other side and went in the right direction.


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "the police here are much more dedicated than those in Rome. Fortunately, this is the urban area."


    If there is a clear direction, Yelena can easily get rid of the police. There are many alleys in Pescara city. Motorcycles can run, but cars can''t get in.


    First to the seaside. After walking along the seaside highway for a while, ye Lianna suddenly shouted, "I see the road sign!"


    After turning a corner, Gao Yang soon saw a big stadium, and then the motorcycle continued to move forward. Gao Yang saw many fans in blue shirts waiting to enter. When the motorcycle went around the stadium, Gao Yang finally saw a pink ocean.


    Palermo''s home court newhalf is pale pink, and a large fan stands together like a swarm of flamingo. He really doesn''t want to make complaints about the color of the gun. When he sees a large Flamingo fan, he feels very friendly.


    The only problem is that Italian football is so famous that there must be a lot of police where a large number of fans gather


    The fans on both sides are far away, but there are a large number of police in the middle of the fans on both sides. Gao Yang couldn''t help but say nervously, "can you pass?"


    Ye Lianna shouted, "no problem!"


    The parking lot outside the stadium is very large, and behind the Palermo fans is a parking lot. When ye Lianna rode over on a motorcycle, it attracted the attention of the police, because ye Lianna didn''t drive according to the specified route. Just when the police pointed at Ye Lianna and shouted, a large group of Palermo fans waved vigorously while shouting at them.


    Palermo fans rushed forward and left their position, which made the police very nervous. However, at this time, ye Lianna took the opportunity to break through the police blockade and drive directly into the crowd of Palermo fans.


    The fans separated, let Gao Yang and ye Lianna directly enter the crowd, and then slowly retreated back.


    Gao Yang got off the motorcycle and almost didn''t stand firm when he first got off the ground, because his legs were a little soft.


    Nearby are all Palermo fans wearing pink jerseys. Gao Yang walks on the ground, while ye Liana slowly follows along on her motorcycle. At this time, some fans slap Gao Yang on the shoulder to show goodwill, while others are shouting: "tell Rafael that his friend is coming! Send a message and let Rafael come here!"


    Soon, Raphael and a dozen people crowded face-to-face from the crowd, and the people behind him were carrying many rolled flags.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Raphael shouted, "boss! Boss, I''m here!"


    Excitedly ran to the front and back of Gao Yang. Rafael took out two jerseys and said loudly, "come on, put on your jerseys! Give me your helmets, guys, remove the license plate of the motorcycle and hide it!"


    Ye Lianna turned off the motorcycle and took off her helmet after getting off the motorcycle.


    As soon as ye Lianna took off her helmet, there was a whistle all around. Raphael exaggerated: "Wow, ye Lianna, you are so beautiful today. Give me your helmet."


    Someone held the motorcycle. Elena handed the helmet to Raphael and said with a smile, "thank you, Raphael."


    Raphael handed the helmet to the people around him, and then he shouted, "is the police coming?"


    Gao Yang vomited, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I think they should catch up. They catch up very closely."


    Raphael smiled, "it doesn''t matter. It''s no problem here."


    After Phil turned around and said in Italian to the people around him, several people immediately unfolded the rolled up flag, one pushed the motorcycle to the parking lot, and the two covered the motorcycle with the flag.


    Gao Yang put on a pink shirt, looked around and said with a smile, "there are a lot of people coming."


    Rafael waved his hand and said with a smile, "this time we have about 3000 people. Don''t worry, boss. Now this is our territory. There are more than 2000 people alone. You won''t have any problems."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "are you a fan organization?"


    Raphael nodded and said, "yes, the soul of Palermo north stand, boss, let me introduce you to my friend, Philip, who is also the president of the soul of the north stand."


    After that, Raphael said to a middle-aged man in his forties: "Hey, Philip, it''s what I mentioned, my boss."


    Gao Yang shook hands with Philip, and then Philip said with a smile, "nice to meet you. You are also welcome to cheer for Palermo, my friend."


    Gao Yang was about to speak, but his satellite phone suddenly rang. After apologizing to Philip, Gao Yang took out the satellite phone from his pocket.


    If the satellite phone rings, there is usually something important, so Raphael is also a little nervous. When Gao Yang saw the phone number, he frowned and said in a deep voice, "the phone from the 13th."

 Chapter 1220

    The tone of the 13th was very calm and calm.


    "Help me!"


    The tone of the 13th didn''t match what he said. After holding high for a moment, he said in a deep voice, "where are you!"


    "Riyadh, and was marked dead. Now I can''t get out of trouble and have to ask you for help."


    On the 13th, the sky really fell and he wouldn''t panic, but the problem is that Gao Yang can''t tell the severity of the situation from his tone on the 13th, so Gao Yang can only say in a hurry: "do you have time to tell me what''s going on? How can I help you?"


    "Riyadh, I was found when I was checking some confidential documents in the Shah Intelligence Bureau. Although I escaped, I was marked dead. I can''t return to my foothold. Now I''m trapped. I can''t leave without the help of the outside world."


    Gao Yang had a headache. He rubbed his forehead and said, "I see. I''ll pick you up right away. What should I do?"


    "Don''t come. It''s no use coming. You can only take a tough way, but in this way, you will all die here. What I need is someone who is familiar with the working methods of intelligence staff to help me."


    Gao Yang thought and said in a deep voice, "yak!"


    "Yes, only yak. Listen, I''m now at the Marriott Hotel in Riyadh. This is my alternate foothold. The pseudonym I use to register is Aziz. If yak can come, let him come to me directly. No one else can do except yak. Neither you nor Murphy can. I die faster when you come."


    "What''s the situation with you? Since you haven''t been caught, why can''t you leave?" he said in a loud and deep voice


    "I was shot and hit my spleen. I stopped bleeding for myself, but I can''t hold on for too long. I''ll soon fall into a coma. Tell yak what he knows."


    Gao Yang was startled and hurriedly said, "how long can you hold on?"


    "Twenty four hours, the most optimistic prediction is that the people of the intelligence agency are looking for me, and they are likely to be caught by them before I die, or die before yak arrives. Listen, ram, don''t come. Your coming will only lead the people of the intelligence agency to me faster, and you will also be in trouble. You can see the news about the severity of the situation. I''m sorry I have no strength to talk. I have to hang up, man. I''ll leave everything to you. I hope I can see you again. Bye. "


    On the 13th, he hung up, Gao Yang Hung up, put down the phone and smiled at the person in front of him.


    Ye Lianna said with a worried face, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. It''s no big deal. A friend has a little trouble. It doesn''t matter."


    After smiling and saying that, Gao Yang made a gesture to Raphael, and then he approached Raphael and whispered, "find someone to ask about the news in Riyadh."


    Raphael nodded, took out his mobile phone and began to make a call, while Gao Yang used a satellite phone to find the contact information left by yak and dialed it.


    The phone got through, but no one answered. At this time, Raphael made a phone call and began to talk to people.


    There are people all around. It''s inconvenient to make and answer the phone, but Gao Yang didn''t leave the crowd to find a quiet place to make a phone call. The main reason is that there''s no time.


    Gao Yang decided that if he couldn''t get in touch with yak, he had to go to Riyadh in person. Maybe the rescue operation of the 13th would fail or cause trouble for himself, but he couldn''t do nothing.


    Gao Yang dialed Yake again. The phone was ok, but no one answered.


    After the second phone timeout turned into a busy tone, Gao Yang coughed. After Rafael looked up at him, Gao Yang made a gesture with his left hand.


    Rafael sighed, looked regretfully at the stadium next to him, and then shouted on the phone, "man, it''s time to get up and wake people up."


    Getting up is an emergency mobilization order and a signal of urgent action, but this signal is sent. No matter who or where Satan''s members are, they must be ready to start immediately.


    As for what they are going to do, mercenaries can do anything but fight.


    People in the United States have no time to arrive. Only those in Europe can do it. Therefore, if Gaoyang goes to Riyadh, only a few people can go with him, but the selection work can be carried out later. Gaoyang dialed yak for the third time.


    If I can''t get through, I''ll keep calling. There''s no other way.


    When the phone rang for the third time, no one answered, and it was time to hang up, the phone was finally answered.


    "Damn it, who are you?"


    Hearing the sound of nature, Gao Yangru immediately said, "ram, I need your help."


    Yak said helplessly, "man, is there anything urgent? If not, we''ll talk about it later."


    "Desperate."


    "Fark! I''m going to bed with a beautiful and cultured lady. Tell me something urgent? Well, how urgent is it? Tell me quickly so that I can keep busy with my business."


    "Leonard, he''s in Riyadh. He''s shot and dying. The people of the intelligence agency are chasing him. They may find him soon."


    "Fark! Did he do that thing in Riyadh?"


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t had time to understand what happened."


    "There was an explosion at the gate of the Shah intelligence agency today, and the new deputy director Prince bandaben died. Damn it, don''t tell me I need to wipe Leonard''s ass for this! Man, do you know what this means? The people of the Shah intelligence agency are crazy."


    Gao Yang was stunned immediately. After grinning a few helpless expressions, he waved to Raphael, and then whispered in Raphael''s ear, "are you clear? Tell me what happened in Riyadh!"


    "The intelligence agency was bombed and Prince bandaben was killed."


    "Fark!"


    No wonder on the 13th he said that Jacques had to come. After swearing in a low voice, Gao Yang took away his hand covering the microphone and said in a deep voice, "you''re right. That''s it. Leonard still has 12 hours to wait for you."


    On the 13th, he said 24 hours. Gao Yang directly shortened the time by half.


    Yak sighed and said, "the people in the Shah intelligence bureau must be crazy. It''s useless for you to go at this time. Listen, don''t go with your people. If you go, you''re looking for death. I can only do it, or you can find other people familiar with intelligence work."


    "Now I have three questions, where are you? Are you willing to go? If you are willing to go, what price do I have to pay?"


    After pondering for a few seconds, yak whispered, "I''m in Greece. I just made a sum of money from you, and I don''t like money very much, so I don''t intend to go. However, I get along well with Leonard, so I can help him. Of course, it''s not costless. It''s a direct confrontation between me and the Shah intelligence agency. I''m likely to die where."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "is two million dollars enough?"


    Yak said in a deep voice, "I think my life is more than two million. I don''t want to die."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "do you think ten million is enough?"


    Yak sighed and said, "you''re so generous, ram! To tell you the truth, I don''t want to earn you $10 million, because the situation is really different this time, but well, you''re very sincere. I''ll go. I can get to Riyadh in seven hours."


    Gao Yanggang wanted to talk about how to pay, but he heard Yake murmur: "Listen, I''ll probably never come back. If I don''t call you by this time tomorrow, you''ll save $10 million. You don''t have to give me any more money, and you don''t have to think about finding Leonard and me, because we must be dead, and we don''t have to figure out our whereabouts, just as we''ve never existed in this world."


    The matter of the 13th is very urgent, very urgent, and yak has no reason or obligation to help a colleague. He just didn''t know him for a long time. At best, he can count the 13th of his colleagues, so when he was in a hurry, he shouted out an astronomical figure of 10 million.


    But what Gao Yang didn''t expect is that Yake went with the determination to die. To tell the truth, this ten million is not astronomical. It''s a very simple truth. If it''s a task that can be taken or not, the probability of death reaches 89%. Even if Gao Yang is given a hundred million, he will never take it.


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang whispered, "is it difficult?"


    "It''s very difficult, very difficult. You don''t understand it. Now let''s talk about some technical questions and tell me Leonard''s position."


    "The Marriott Hotel in Riyadh, the room where he registered under his pseudonym Aziz, Leonard was shot, the location of his spleen, he stopped his blood, but he didn''t know how long he could support it, and he said he would fall into a coma soon."


    Yak smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "you and Leonard have given me a problem. A comatose man needs me to get him out of Riyadh from the crazy revenge of the Shah intelligence agency. Well, I don''t think I can earn your ten million, but I''ll go."


    Leonard said only you could save him, but, yak, tell me what I can do


    Yak took a breath and sighed, "don''t do anything. Just wait for my news. Leonard is right. You will only do bad things when you come. This is the battle of intelligence personnel. This is my own battle. I and the Shah intelligence agency!"


    Yak said, his tone suddenly became proud and firm. After saying a word, yak said in a very calm voice: "when did Leonard contact you?"


    "Just now."


    "Listen, don''t contact Leonard again, don''t call his phone number, never call, and my number. If I don''t take the initiative to contact you, you''ll just think you''ve never known us."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "yak, no one can eavesdrop on my phone, and no one can trace the source. After the phone on the 13th is broadcast, there will be no call records left."


    "I said, you don''t understand, you don''t understand how intelligence personnel do things, so what you should do is don''t do anything. Eat your food, dance your dance, and forget everything else. Well, man, this may be our last goodbye. Let''s be formal. Goodbye ram! Farewell RAM!"


    "Goodbye, Jacques."

 Chapter 1221

    Gao Yang put down the phone. Raphael said in a deep voice, "what are we going to do?"


    Holding the phone for a moment, after remembering the meaning of Yak''s words just now, Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "don''t do anything."


    Raphael said in surprise, "don''t do anything?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, at least don''t do anything for the time being."


    After breathing, Gao Yang put the phone in his pocket and said to Raphael, "who did you call just now? Tell him to let everyone continue to sleep well and don''t have to get up."


    Rafael moved his head, frowned and said, "I just called little Donny. Well, I''ll tell him again and ask him to tell everyone not to get up. Well, boss, if we don''t do anything, is it okay?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I really don''t know. The situation is very complicated. We can''t help for the time being, so we''ll continue what we should do. That''s it."


    It was Raphael who called just now, so it was Rafael who informed little Downey that Rafael took out his mobile phone and put it in his ear. Then he smiled and said, "I thought I couldn''t see the ball just now."


    Waiting for Rafael to start calling, Yelena said to Gao Yang with relief: "it''s all right? It''s really all right?"


    "It''s all right. Let''s go to the ball."


    Gao Yang and Raphael only thought nothing had happened, but ye Lianna seemed a little nervous again. However, watching Gao Yang and Raphael talking and laughing with the people around them, ye Lianna slowly relaxed and began to talk and laugh with Gao Yang.


    In fact, after all, ye Lianna still doesn''t know how to publicize their inner world.


    Soon, Rafael said loudly: "the visiting fans enter first. It''s time for us to enter. Guys, go and show Pescara!"


    Palermo was demoted from Serie A to Serie B last season, and so was Pescara. Both teams regard each other as their strong opponents, especially Palermo. Palermo is determined to return to Serie A, and the form is good.


    Palermo fans began to enter the stadium. After checking whether there were dangerous goods on their bodies, Gao Yang and who they were with entered the south stand of the stadium. This is the main area for visiting fans. As for the north stand, of course, it is the area occupied by loyal fans of the home team.


    Gao Yang''s goal field is not the earliest, but the position is the most front, directly behind the barbed wire, because Rafael''s friend Philip is the president of the north stand soul fan association, and Rafael is an important member of the organization, so Gao Yang and ye Lianna also mixed with Rafael to the position of hard core fans.


    If you only look at the expression, no one can think how heavy the burden is on Gao Yang''s heart. He has a good friend who is likely to never see him again. In addition, there is a person who Gao Yang has considered enough friends who may never see him again. Those two calls are the ones of life and death.


    However, when I think about it again, I still have to live. In the mercenary industry, people I know are engaged in various high-risk occupations. Those who think about this and that all day don''t have to live. Since I embark on this road, I should be aware of it.


    The fans began to sing since they entered the stadium. The melody is very simple and the lyrics are also very simple. Ye Lianna studies music again. She can sing after stopping a few times, and she is also very similar in Italian.


    Palermo has two team songs. After listening to them for a while, Yang also began to sing along, but this is just the beginning and can only be regarded as a warm-up.


    What happened next was no different from an ordinary ball game. When the home team fans entered the stadium, the diehards of both sides began to sing songs until the players entered the stadium, booed each other''s players, cheered and applauded their own players, which was nothing more than those things.


    Gao Yang soon adapted to the status of a fan. Although he has no feelings for Palermo, he naturally has to do his best to cheer for Palermo in the face of Rafael.


    After the kick-off, peskalin attacked south, which happened to be Gaoyang''s grandstand, and the positions of Gaoyang and Yelena were quite close to the goal.


    More than 20000 fans came to the home team, while Palermo only had more than 3000. However, Palermo fans were not pressed down in momentum.


    Philip is the leader. He has always led the fans to make neat and uniform shouts. Ye Liana roars with her every time. When the other player threatens the goal of Palermo, ye Liana will boo like the men around her. As long as Palermo players are fouled on the field, ye Liana will yell and scold together, It''s just that she uses Russian.


    Of course, Gao Yang is the same. He soon found that watching the ball game is really a good way to vent his emotions.


    The deadlock was first broken by Palermo. Palermo scored a goal in the 26th minute of the first half, and then the south stand fell into a carnival.


    Seeing the goal, ye Lianna turned around and hugged Gao Yang, and then said loudly, "great! This ball is so beautiful."


    Gao Yang was also very excited, but it didn''t last long. Palermo was rewarded with a goal, so Gao Yang and ye Lianna scolded together again.


    The two sides drew and entered the half-time break. At this time, ye Lianna, who shouted and sang, had a chance to rest. She wiped the sweat on her forehead and said with a smile: "it''s great. Although we drew, we completely occupied the advantage. We just wasted two opportunities. We can certainly win."


    Raphael laughed and said, "yes, we''re sure to win. Hey, Yelena, you''re doing really well. I''ll give you some throat lozenges and don''t shout hoarse."


    Gao Yang also felt very happy, but when he planned to express any opinions, he felt very happy; The satellite phone in your forehead pocket is shaking.


    Gao Yang immediately took out the phone. His heart was pounding, but after taking out the phone, Gao Yang felt sorry and relaxed immediately.


    It''s not the 13th or yak, it''s Justin.


    After Gao Yang connected the phone, Justin said in surprise, "man, where are you? Why are you so noisy?"


    "What''s the matter with watching football on the football field? I have news about you, please?"


    "Sorry, you still don''t have any valuable information. Clooney hides very tightly, but I can''t prove that Clooney may be mixed with the people in Shah. You know, tomler had a good relationship with many people in Shah at the beginning, and Clooney obviously inherited the relationship network of tomler. Now the situation is Clooney It is likely to be sheltered by the Shah. "


    It was Shah again. Gao Yang took a breath and said in a deep voice, "well, continue to check for me. If what you want to say is not this, what else?"


    Justin said excitedly: "man, Ukraine, Ukraine is going to have an accident. Just these two days, different from before, this accident is a decisive event. If you plan to do business in Ukraine, where should you go now to prepare!"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "right now?"


    "Yes, just these days, there will definitely be big moves before the 20th. I have received accurate information that some people from Lvov will make big moves in Kiev. At present, in a series of actions in Kiev, people from Lvov are the main force, and now they are going to launch a decisive war. Man, the watershed of the situation in Ukraine is coming. Where do you have to wait?"


    "Man, I just want to go where to do some business, but I don''t want to directly participate in it, so what am I doing in the past? Do I just stay there every day?"


    Justin smiled: "anyway, Ukraine is going to be chaotic. Since you know in advance, you can''t do nothing. Can you find business opportunities in Ukraine when you stay in the United States? Man, if I have any information about good business, even if I inform you, you can''t get there in time."


    It turns out that Ukraine is in chaos, but it has not been to the point of breaking bones and muscles. The overall situation is still controllable, and the predators who intend to take advantage of the fire naturally can''t do it.


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I''m still on vacation, man. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to go to Ukraine so early. Damn, those people are too useless. They will be handled by the opposition so easily? Hey, are you sure this time will be the arrival of the watershed?"


    "I''m pretty sure, man. It''s a chance to make a lot of money. It''s worth staying in Ukraine for a while."


    Some words Gao Yang didn''t want to say in front of Ye Lianna, so he could only smile bitterly and say, "please, you know we just came back from there?"


    All Satan people stayed in Syria for a few days, and in the last period of time, Aleppo prison was blocked for more than a month. They just got out of prison. It''s really not a few days.


    Mercenaries are also people, and they are all rich people. How can they stand the continuous rotation without rest? So now rest is really more important than making money.


    Gao Yang plans to rest for at least one month. After fighting for nearly five months, everyone is physically and mentally tired. Only one month''s rest has been compressed to a time that can''t be shorter.


    Justin knew Gao Yang''s situation, so after Gao Yang finished, Justin said with a bitter smile: "That''s right. You are like prisoners who have just left the prison. You always have to rest for a period of time. However, you can''t ignore Ukraine. You have to arrange a trustworthy person in Ukraine? What can he represent you immediately, man? Those big bosses really won''t stay in Ukraine all the time. It''s too dangerous and unnecessary, but they all have trust People work for them in Ukraine, you have to have ah, then, do you have the right person? "


    No accident means nothing. As soon as an accident happens, they all rush together. Gao Yang reluctantly scratched his head and said with a bitter smile: "it''s like an agent or assistant, right? You''re right. I really need to find someone to go there. I have to think about it. I have to think about it carefully."

 Chapter 1222

    There must be agents. Morgan has several agents to help him deal with business around the world. For example, Abdul, who is familiar to Gao Yang, is one of Morgan''s agents.


    Ulyanko was the agent of grand Ivan, and polovich was once the agent of grand Ivan.


    Although Gao Yang represents Satan''s team, and it can be predicted that Satan''s business will grow, the problem is that Satan''s team is good at war. As for business, it''s better to die far away.


    Gao Yang has done some foreign trade business for some time, and finally has some experience. As for the rest, one is one. He must be qualified to be a robber, and he has to die in doing business.


    Satan''s people certainly no one is suitable to stay in Ukraine, and little Downey, he may be the only one suitable to go to Ukraine.


    Little Downey is suitable, but the problem is that little Downey''s identity is too important. He is Satan''s agent. In addition to receiving business, he knows the details of Satan''s owner, as well as the details of Satan''s public account and owner. He is also Satan''s logistics minister. If little Downey is not an agent, he will put the cart before the horse.


    The agent must be very reliable, which is the most basic. After all, the agent must have a lot of financial resources and resources on hand. Secondly, the agent must have the ability to complete a business alone. In addition, for the types of business that Satan will do, it must not be a aboveboard business, so the agent must also have the ability to fight and kill, The ability to start a war.


    Gao Yang would have had a headache where to find such a candidate, but just after what happened, he already had a suitable candidate.


    It''s yak. Gao Yang thinks yak is actually very suitable to be an agent. Although he doesn''t know whether yak will do business, yak meets all other requirements. Of course, the problem is whether yak is willing to be an agent for Satan, and the most important thing is that even if yak is willing to be an agent for him or Satan, it depends on whether yak can come back alive this time.


    Gao Yang only feels that there is a mess in front of him. There are too many things waiting for him to deal with.


    For a moment, Gao Yang felt that he should simply continue to be his mercenary. It was simple. If he had a task, he would go to war to make money. If he didn''t have a task, he would go on vacation and play as he should. Transformation was easier said than done, because there was nothing simpler and more direct in the world than war.


    Looking at Gao Yang rubbing her head, ye Lianna said with concern: "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "nothing. I''m thinking about some business things. If I have time, I have to find some helpers. Well, business things are left to be considered in the future. The players come in and we watch the ball."


    Change sides and fight again. This Palermo attack is holding high the goal not far in front of them.


    Shortly after the second half, Palermo immediately launched a seemingly threatening attack after breaking the ball in the front court.


    Many Palermo fans began to shout. Rafael roared: "Basque! Basque! Pass him, pass him! Pass the ball, that''s it! Yeah!"


    After a player passed in a row, he stuffed the ball straight to the forward inserted behind him. Then he made a strong low shot, the football broke the net, and then fell into jubilation on the south stand.


    Gao Yang was also roaring, but while celebrating, he couldn''t help thinking about what it would be like if Frye stood on a baseball field with tens of thousands of people and struck his opponent out again and again with his pitch.


    When the ball kicked off again and the cheering stopped, ye Lianna grabbed Gao Yang''s hand and said loudly: "after going back, ask Frye to watch the ball. He has never played a game, and he rarely has the chance to watch the ball. Let him watch the ball more times and feel the atmosphere. Maybe he will change his mind."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "yes, Frye needs to watch more games, but the major league baseball hasn''t started yet. He can only wait more to have a chance."


    After a short dialogue, the midfielder who quickly launched the attack after breaking the ball broke the ball again and ran towards Pescara''s goal again. Rafael also shouted excitedly again: "pass him, Vazquez! Single knife ball! Yeah!"


    Pescara at home was eager to recover. After they were pressed by the overall situation, the backcourt seemed very empty, which gave the midfielder a chance.


    After two people in a row, the midfielder completed a one-stop attack and easily pushed the ball into the goal when facing the goalkeeper.


    "Three to one! We won. We must have won this game."


    The south stand was jubilant again, but the north stand was silent. This time Gao Yang remembered the name of the midfielder. His name was Basquez.


    The next game was very fierce. The actions of both sides were not small. The referee played cards many times, and the fans of both sides were not so polite at the beginning. They began to scold each other. In a very hot atmosphere, Palermo scored another goal in stoppage time, four to one.


    Raphael was extremely excited. His voice was a little hoarse. He put his arms around his high neck and said loudly, "boss, come with us to celebrate. Let''s have a few drinks together. Yelena, do you want to go?"


    Ye Lianna nodded repeatedly and said loudly, "OK, go and have a few drinks. It''s been a long time since I had such a good time."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "I don''t mind going for a few drinks, but I want to know if you go to the bar in Palermo''s shirt, will someone treat you?"


    Raphael laughed and said, "don''t worry, boss. Just leave it to me."


    It seems to be a common rule all over the world for away fans to go in and out.


    Following the Palermo fans to the exit to the door, Gao Yang was surprised to find his bodyguards outside the entrance. In addition to his two bodyguards, which housekeeper and otavia are there.


    Wearing Palermo jerseys, it is difficult for the bodyguards to separate Gao Yang from a group of people. After Gao Yang squeezed into them from the crowd, he said with some embarrassment: "Hey, I''m here, guys, why are you here? Doesn''t it mean you don''t have to come? And how did you find it?"


    The housekeeper bowed slightly and said, "Sir, it''s their duty to protect you and miss Yelena, and I must be waiting near you at any time. This is my duty. There is a GPS positioning system on the motorcycle provided by Miss otavia, so we''re here to wait for you. I''m sorry to inform you at this time."


    Otavia came forward with a smile and said, "Mr. Gao, do you have any new plans?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "let''s talk about it in the parking lot."


    As he walked to the parking lot with the crowd, Raphael came to Gao Yang and said curiously, "who is it?"


    Gao Yang whispered, "Morgan arranged everything, bodyguard and housekeeper."


    When they came to the parking lot, some people had moved out boxes of wine, and then they began to drink under the eyes of the police.


    A man took out two helmets from a bus and gave them to Raphael. Then he shouted to the people in the distance, "push the motorcycle over, brother. Do you need us to cover the two friends to leave?"


    Raphael took the helmet and looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang smiled and said, "no, we won''t go tonight."


    Then otavia came up and smiled at Raphael and said, "Sir, please give me your helmet."


    Gao Yang waved to otavia and whispered, "is the helmet new?"


    "Yes, sir, brand new."


    "What about motorcycles?"


    "The motorcycle is not new, sir."


    Gao Yang nodded, pointed to the motorcycle being pushed over and said, "just that motorcycle, you help me buy a new one. Oh, you need to install the original navigation and send it to New York. Is there a problem?"


    Otavia bowed slightly and said with a smile, "no problem, sir. I''m glad to serve you."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said, "there are still some problems. When we came, we were speeding and chased by the police. Well, I hope it''s not a trouble for you."


    Otavia held a helmet in one hand. She bowed slightly again and said with a smile: "Sir, you just have a good time. You don''t need to worry about other problems."


    Gao Yang turned to Raphael and said, "are you leaving today?"


    Raphael stood up and said, "listen to you. I''ll be where you are."


    Gao Yang then said to his temporary housekeeper, "I''m a little tired. I''ll stay in Pescara tonight and help us book two rooms."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Well, you can leave. My friends and I are going to have a drink. We may go back late. You can rest early. There''s nothing here. Don''t follow."


    The housekeeper bowed slightly and said, "Sir, miss otavia and I will leave, but bodyguards, they''d better stay with you. They can keep a certain distance from you, and you just think they don''t exist."


    Gao Yang thought, shook his head and said, "no, don''t follow us."


    The housekeeper said in a deep voice, "Sir, do you insist?"


    "Yes, I insist."


    As bodyguards, they must be able to act according to the will of the protected object. After all, they were hired to protect Gao Yang rather than monitor him, so Gao Yang insisted, and several people left soon.


    The fans following Palermo''s expedition to Pescara are also leaving one after another. Although they belong to the same fan organization, they do not come together and will not leave together.


    Under the close surveillance of the police, Palermo fans almost left, and in the end, about 200 people did not leave. They were all the backbone of the soul of Palermo''s North grandstand, and these fans drank and celebrated near the bus.


    Several policemen came over and severely scolded Raphael. They left quickly. At this time, Raphael shouted at him: "come on, boss, let''s go to an exciting place and have a good drink. Today''s Carnival has just begun."

 Chapter 1223

    Rafael took off his shirt, put away his scarf and smiled at Gao Yang, "take off your shirt and let''s go."


    After Gao Yang and ye Lianna took off their shirts, they followed Rafael out of the army and left the parking lot on foot.


    The remaining 200 people left on foot and scattered in groups in all directions. The fans drove by themselves, rented buses, and of course, some people took public transport such as trains. It is also normal to leave on foot.


    When walking in the direction of leaving the stadium, Gao Yang was followed by the police behind them. However, seeing that the crowd was getting smaller and smaller, the police escorting them finally returned.


    Watching the police leave, Raphael curled his fingers in his mouth and whistled loudly. Then a dozen ordinary passers-by on the roadside immediately came towards them.


    Rafael waved his hand excitedly, then said to Gao Yang and ye Lianna: "the battle of the team is over, we have won a big victory, and the battle of our fans has not started yet. Boss, look, we will also win in the battle of the fans!"


    After Gao Yang was stunned for a while, he suddenly realized: "FAK! You are the flow of football!"


    Rafael said, "don''t say that. We are the most loyal fans. We have to defend the dignity of Palermo everywhere."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "please, football is just football. You''re going to find something. Defending your dignity and taking the initiative are two different things?"


    Raphael shrugged and said, "whatever you say, boss, do you want to follow us? Yelena is also there. Do you want me to tell you if you take Yelena away first?"


    Ye Lianna looked excited and said loudly, "I won''t go, honey, can you protect me, right?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "of course, how can we miss such a thing? Let''s go. Well, should we put on our jerseys to show our identity now?"


    "No, wait a minute, wait until the big troops gather."


    The number of people near Gaoyang increased to more than a dozen, and then they began to walk along the road, faster and faster.


    Rafael walked like a tiger. He looked like he was going to look for trouble. While striding on his way, Rafael said angrily: "boss, you just came from Rome, right? Wait. When balamo returns to Serie A and Lazio, I must go to Rome for revenge."


    Gao Yang said curiously: "why, Palermo and Lazio are sworn enemies?"


    "No, the team is not a mortal enemy, but the fans are the soul of Palermo''s north stand and the illiterate organization of Lazio. Last time I was beaten and hospitalized by the illiterate guy in Rome, which made me break my appointment and almost lost the opportunity to join Satan. Don''t you remember?"


    As soon as Raphael said it, Gao Yang remembered that at the beginning, Knight Schumacher recommended Raphael to him, but Raphael didn''t show up at the meeting time he made with Raphael. Later, he learned that he was beaten and hospitalized.


    Raphael still said angrily: "I was hurt that time, and the consequences were serious. Later, I didn''t have the opportunity to go on an expedition with Palermo. I haven''t avenged this revenge. Wait, I must avenge."


    The gratitude and resentment between the two groups of football LiuMang are highly publicized and completely speechless. The non civilizable group is a world-famous extreme football LiuMang organization, and Palermo, well, the most famous specialty of Sicily is the Mafia, which is the tip of a needle against wheat, LiuMang touching LiuMang.


    Gao Yang followed Raphael to a street corner. At this time, they finally stopped. There were many people wearing Pescara blue jerseys in the street not far away, and around him, there were three or five groups of people scattered.


    After waiting for no more than two minutes, Gao Yang saw the man named Philip coming angrily, and more than 20 people had gathered around him.


    When he came to Raphael, Philip said loudly, "is everyone here?"


    "Almost!"


    "Let''s start, put on your shirt!"


    First, the casual clothes spread out, left separately, and gathered after leaving the police''s field of vision. Gao Yang was convinced. This group of football LiuMang had a fight and used tactics.


    Raphael whistled hard, and those groups of people immediately moved. As they approached, they began to take out a touch of pink one by one.


    Gao Yang looks at Ye Lianna, but she sees that ye Lianna is excited. She takes out her pink Jersey and is looking at Gao Yang.


    "Women of the fighting nation."


    After a grunt, Gao Yang took out his shirt from his pocket. After Yelena cheered, she immediately began to put her shirt on her body.


    The crowd gathered together, and then quickly changed into a color, and became a group of flamingos.


    A dozen people wearing blue jerseys on the street found a sudden large piece of pink, and then they rushed over without hesitation.


    The people in the pink jerseys had a special tacit understanding. Everyone reached out their right hand towards the running blue jerseys, raised four fingers, and then shouted with one voice: "four to one!"


    Put down his right hand, Rafael roared, and then more than 100 people greeted him. After the front people kicked one after another, all those in blue shirts fell to the ground and were beaten.


    Raphael is not good at fighting among Satan''s people, but the problem is that it depends on who compared with him. Raphael has also received long-term and professional fighting training.


    Raphael obviously kept his hand. He didn''t use the fighting method in the fight between fans. After putting down an opponent''s fan in twos and threes, Raphael stopped and shouted at Philip, "is it the Pescara eagle?"


    "So many people, certainly not!"


    "Drag them aside and let''s go!"


    No one was dead. After dragging more than a dozen Pescara fans aside and throwing them on the ground, more than 200 people continued to move forward.


    Rafael shouted to Gao Yang: "our opponent is called Pescara eagle. This is their territory. They have a gathering bar here!"


    Before Raphael finished his words, people began to swarm out of a roadside bar. The people inside must have got the news that someone had knocked on the door outside.


    The soul of the north stand moved forward, and the people of Pescara Eagle began to gather, but Gao Yang found that there seemed to be more people in other people than himself.


    After all, there must be more people in Pescara. When it was more than 30 meters away, Raphael shouted, and then the crowd roared and hedged.


    "It''s a pity that Li JinFang didn''t come. It''s a pity!"


    Gao Yang felt that it was a pity without Li JinFang, but he didn''t follow the crowd, but took Ye Lianna''s hand and walked on the edge of the team.


    There were many blue people and few pink people. The two sides began to fight each other in the street. Although there were few pink people, their combat effectiveness was not weak. They soon rushed the blue camp.


    The group fight of football LiuMang, that is, the group fight, soon became a mess. The people on both sides crowded together. The wine bottles flew in the sky and punched and kicked on the ground. Then the people who were laid down protected their heads and were kicked by several people. It was interesting to watch.


    Gao Yang seemed to be watching a play, but he was not idle for long. At most, in ten to twenty seconds, Pescara fans stared at him.


    Wearing a blue shirt, a fan in his twenties rushed to him. However, when he saw a woman around Gao Yang, the fan in his twenties was stunned, but he still waved his fist at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang didn''t hide. Even ye Lianna didn''t let go of her hand. She flew up and the young man who wanted to beat him flew directly.


    Lift his Yin legs and Gao Yang is now a master. He''s afraid of being beaten by football? That''s not a joke.


    However, this kick looked scary. In fact, the young man who got Gao Yang''s kick was not a big deal. It was just a group fight. It was not a scene of life and death. It was too much to break up his children and grandchildren and lift his Yin legs. Therefore, Gao Yang just kicked people''s thighs and kicked them off.


    If you hit the first one, there will be the second one. Away fans look for trouble in other people''s territory. It''s not clear that they were surrounded and beaten by others.


    The two men rushed towards Gao Yang, but Gao Yang didn''t even have to put Ye Lianna''s hands, and his feet fell down two more.


    Ye Lianna''s eyes began to shine. She began to scream, but not scared, but excited. After two consecutive screams, ye Lianna kissed Gao Yang on the face, and then shouted at Gao Yang: "k.o! So handsome! You''re as handsome with your legs as you use a gun. No, I can''t stand it! Be careful!"


    Without raising his head, he flew up again. This time he wanted to be handsome and kicked the unlucky man in the chest. Although he deliberately took a few points, the person he kicked still flew backward.


    Just then, another person rushed over, and this time the person seemed to have drunk too much. The previous football LiuMang at least didn''t start with Ye Lianna, but this time he waved a wine bottle and directly hit Ye Lianna''s head.


    It''s terrible to dare to fight ye Lianna!


    Gao Yang is very angry. The consequences are very serious. He has lost his son and grandchildren and returns to the Jianghu with his Yin legs.


    A terrible howl shocked the whole audience.


    It''s a great honor to enjoy the first foot after the success of raising the Yin leg. The unlucky guy who was caught was miserable, terrible and terrible.


    The scream of killing a pig made all the people in the audience stop and look at the unlucky man who covered his crotch and shouted.


    In fact, Gao Yang shows mercy at his feet, and it''s very generous. It''s true to lift his Yin leg, but the prefix of breaking up his children and grandchildren has to be removed. If Gao Yang really tries his best, the unlucky ghost who gets caught will have the strength to scream. If he can scream, it means that the matter is not big.


    Seeing that the person lying down was blue, and then looking at several people lying in front of Gao Yang, at least a dozen people rushed up.


    Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna and said with a smile, "do you like it? Well, look at it!"

 Chapter 1224

    Gao Yang still held Ye Lianna''s hand, but changed from his right hand to his left. In this way, it was more convenient for him to force his right leg.


    The first group of the front and rear three people rushed over, raised their legs continuously, and kicked the two people who rushed in the front on the lower legs. When they fell to the ground, they kicked on the thigh of the person who rushed in.


    Three people fell down. Gao Yang had no place to stand in front of him. At least four or five people came around from both sides. Gao Yang took Ye Lianna back one step, gave two feet, and then put all the people in front of him to the ground.


    Gao Yang''s shooting is characterized by speed and accuracy, so his current fighting is characterized by speed and accuracy.


    Once you lift the Yin leg, the winner will fall to the ground without saying anything. If they lift the Yin leg slowly, they can''t do it. It''s still not allowed.


    Now, even if Gao Yang and Li JinFang stand together and compare who can put down their opponents faster, it''s really hard to say who will lose and who will win. Li JinFang is powerful in all aspects. Gao Yang is the only powerful move, but the problem is that they are not allowed to use much Kung Fu in the face of miscellaneous opponents such as football LiuMang.


    It''s bullying to kick football with Dacheng''s Yin leg, so it''s always accurate to raise your foot, which will never leave a hard injury. At most, you can''t move temporarily, but it won''t be all right in a long time.


    Many Pescara fans are still coming out, and they don''t know that Gao Yang''s feet have been merciful. After being kicked continuously, looking at his comrades lying on the ground, someone can''t help it at last.


    Several people first threw the wine bottle at Gao Yang, and others lit a fireworks and threw it at Gao Yang. At this time, Raphael immediately shook his arms and shouted, "come with me!"


    Gao Yang pulled Yelena back a few steps, and reached out to open a flying wine bottle. Just when Raphael was going to call for support, a large group of people rushed out, rushed towards Raphael''s army, and then formed a regiment.


    The scuffle between large forces and large forces, but there are too many people in Pescara. Many people can''t squeeze into the scuffle. Instead, they have been on the edge of the main battlefield, holding a beautiful woman in their hand. That is, Gao Yang, who can''t deal with, immediately became the main target.


    After a cry, at least dozens of people rushed towards Gao Yang again, but fortunately, Gao Yang only needs to face the opponent in front and be careful not to be surrounded from both sides. There is no need to worry behind him.


    Gao Yang is really happy.


    The original Gao Yang said that fighting is a war of five dregs. Being strong and being able to fight are two different things. It''s OK to be single to single with ordinary people, but the opponent must be besieged and beaten for a long time.


    Now Gaoyang, he is not Gaoyang anymore. He is a fried egg ram.


    Since he graduated from Li JinFang, a famous teacher, Gao Yang has been able to hit people without being beaten. After Peter''s training in Syria, Gao Yang''s leg is now a master.


    Gao Yang hasn''t kicked anyone for a long time. Although he needs to keep his strength, one by one people rushed up to let him kick. This hearty feeling can only be described by a cool word.


    Hitting people with a gun is a completely different feeling from hitting people with fists and feet. In all previous fights, Gao Yang has one move to win and lose, and there is almost no chance of a second foot, so it is difficult for him to meet the opportunity to get out of his legs continuously. However, this time is different. Although he still has one foot, there are many opponents, so he can keep sending them to the door for him to kick.


    Gao Yang began to play flower work, left foot, right foot, positive kick, side kick, turn around kick.


    Although high-speed kicking is very tired, Gao Yang is not tired at all at this time. He is still in front of his girlfriend, and there are a large group of people next to him to cheer him up. How can he feel tired at this time.


    Pescara fans were worried. Finally, someone took Yelena as a target.


    Looking at a man waving his fist at Ye Lianna, Gao Yang immediately recorded an authentic lift of Yin legs, but although the person who took Ye Lianna as the target fell down, he also opened a bad head.


    The crowd swarmed up, regardless of whether it was Gao Yang or Ye Lianna.


    If Gao Yang only needs to take care of himself, he will deal with it very easily, but coupled with Ye Lianna, it is different. The defensive area has at least doubled. Needless to say, holding Ye Lianna''s hand is not convenient to do a lot of actions.


    As long as you let go of Ye Lianna and protect her behind you, the problem can be solved easily, but can Gao Yang let go?


    In front of his sweetheart, he also let go of his boasting. As a result, he couldn''t put it in half. How can this work? Gao Yang must not let this happen.


    There is pressure, there is motivation, and motivation can stimulate potential.


    The anxious eye of Gao Yang immediately became more fierce. The whole state broke out, and he was only short of shouting a burst egg ram.


    Pulling Ye Lianna back all the way, she kept kicking her left and right feet, kicking at him. Those who hit Ye Lianna naturally enjoy special treatment.


    Ye Lianna didn''t mean to be afraid at all. She held Gao Yang''s hand tightly and was dragged back by Gao Yang. At the same time, she had leisure to look at Gao Yang''s face intoxicated.


    Gao Yang didn''t remember how many feet he had kicked. In short, the way he retreated was full of people. Some people had staggered to their feet, but more people were lying there with their crotch covered and wailing.


    At this time, Yu Guang in the corner of Gao Yang''s eyes suddenly found that a man took out a bright thing, lowered his head and stabbed Ye Lianna. First, he kicked the middle grade, and then kicked his chest. Gao Yang kicked the same person twice for the first time.


    When Gao Yang was about to kick out again, he suddenly found that there was no one in front of him, no one.


    Gao Yang stood in place breathing heavily. At this time, he found that no one had started. Everyone was staring at him in a daze.


    Ye Lianna reached out and wiped his sweat on Gao Yang''s forehead. When Gao Yang turned his head and smiled at Ye Lianna, she found that ye Lianna was like drunk and her face was red.


    The place where there was a roar just now seemed quiet. Only those injured people occasionally whispered painful cries. After staying so quiet for more than ten seconds, someone suddenly shouted: "police!"


    Gao Yang turned his head and found that the street behind him had been blocked by a large number of police, and there were also a large number of police on the other side of the street.


    After the police, the crowd immediately blew up. Just now the angry fans began to flee in all directions. At this time, Philip suddenly raised his hand and shouted, "cover them out! We can''t let the police catch them both. Let''s go!"


    The two gangs who were still fighting in a scuffle quickly separated. A group of people ran to surround Gao Yang and ye Lianna, and then rushed towards the police''s human wall.

 Chapter 1225

    "On the evening of the 15th, a serious fan conflict occurred in Pescara city on the East Bank of the Adriatic Sea in Italy. On that day, a league match of the Serie B League was held. The Pescara team, who was also demoted to Serie B last season, played against the Palermo football team. The Palermo team in the away game won 4-1.


    According to the information provided by the police, the game was over when the conflict occurred, and a large number of fans wearing Palermo shirts suddenly appeared on petaleno street, which is the entrenchment site of Pescara eagle, a famous Pescara fan organization.


    According to witnesses, after the sudden appearance of Palermo fans, they shouted the provocative slogan of 4-1, which attracted the dissatisfaction of Pescara Eagle fans, and then the two sides clashed.


    People were injured in the conflict, but what is particularly striking is that many Pescara fans suffered heavy injuries to their lower bodies. According to statistics, 86 people were sent to the hospital for medical treatment, of which 46 were injured in their lower bodies. According to the hospital doctors who treated the injured, these wounded in their lower bodies will not leave too serious sequelae.


    It should be noted that a large number of Pescara fans who needed medical treatment were injured by one person. The police provided surveillance videos on the scene. It can be seen that a suspected Asian man''s Palermo shirt pulled a female fan in his right hand. In the face of the siege of many Pescara fans, he kicked down Pescara fans with his legs continuously. There was no resentment between the fans of both sides, but because of the two The fans of the team regard each other as the strong enemy of chongjia, which may be an important reason for the conflict. The conflict occurred after the event. Pescara police accused the fan conflict of being completely provoked by Palermo fans, while Palermo fan organization denied this accusation and said that the incident was completely caused by Pescara fans, and this station will continue to pay attention to it The progress of this event is reported by cacale5. "


    In a hotel, ye Lianna, who got up early, was stunned after watching the news on TV. She turned around and shook her voice, which was still sleeping, and said loudly, "honey, get up!"


    Gao Yang opened his eyes vaguely and said weakly, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? The police came to the door? It doesn''t matter. Someone will call a lawyer for us. Honey, let me sleep again."


    Ye Lianna grabbed Gao Yang''s hand and tried hard to pull him up. At the same time, she said in a hurry: "no, you''re on TV!"


    "Ah!"


    Gao Yang sat up, rubbed his eyes and looked at the picture being broadcast on Italy''s most watched TV station.


    "No, where."


    "I just saw us! On TV! I just can''t understand Italian, but it must be you and me. We were photographed by the surveillance camera!"


    Ye Lianna picked up the remote control, changed several stations in succession, and changed to a news station. This time, the TV is not news, but a sports guest talk show, which speaks English. The TV station is the sky sports channel in Britain.


    "There is no doubt that this is not an ordinary fan conflict at all. This is a fight between football LiuMang, but this time Palermo''s football LiuMang is more powerful."


    "Yes, Italian football LiuMang has always been a big problem. Italy can''t solve the violence on and off the pitch. The eagle of Pescara is an old football LiuMang organization. In 2012, it created a large-scale conflict, and the soul of Palermo north stand is also a notorious football LiuMang organization. I think the European Football Association must deal with the Italian League Make heavy penalties, and the Italian Football Association obviously has to do something. Compared with us, Italy is far from enough. "


    "What I''m more curious about is, what has become so powerful in Italian football? Hi, Edna, can you play us the video again?"


    With the host and guests talking, there was a shot of Gao Yang holding Ye Lianna''s hand and kicking out all the people close to him one by one on TV.


    Gao Yang doesn''t lift his Yin legs to everyone. He has principles. If he shoots at him, he will kick his legs or chest or stomach until he kicks people. If he dares to shoot Ye Lianna, he doesn''t have to be polite. He will directly lift his Yin legs to say hello.


    Gao Yang stared at himself in the camera. His first feeling was that he was not clearly monitored. Although he could see his actions clearly, he could not see his face clearly. His second feeling was that he was so handsome in the camera. He was really handsome.


    After several people on TV reviewed the video again, an old man in his 60s and 70s smiled and said, "how do you feel when you see this video again?"


    A guest in his fifties shrugged: "Obviously, if it weren''t for this person, we wouldn''t discuss a football LiuMang conflict in Italy on the program. Now I just want to say that although I am a man, I have to admit that the football LiuMang in the camera is really handsome. He holds a woman''s hand and seems very close. He kicked everyone again and again and said To be honest, I really can''t help replaying this video over and over again. It''s really, how to say, I want to say, it''s so beautiful. "


    Another man in his 40s sighed, but smiled and said: "I must admit your point of view, that is, this man is really handsome. Although I can''t see his face clearly, he is only handsome in action. Now I look forward to the Italian police catching this guy earlier. At least in this way, we can see his face clearly. However, I am very worried about one thing now, that is, the young fans who lack self-control and discrimination , will you imitate the man inside? Also, after watching this video, my daughter asked me where I can buy Palermo''s home shirt, which makes me feel unacceptable. It''s very dangerous for football LiuMang to become people''s idol. "


    At this time, the host, who was crowded out by several guests, finally seized the opportunity to speak.


    The host is a woman, that is, she was pulled to be a vase and listened to several guests talk. She finished her job by sitting there as an eye-catching vase, but this time she also plans to express her views.


    "There is a detail. I wonder if several guests have noticed."


    "Oh? Tell me about your findings,"


    "The man is holding a girl, which has been confirmed by witnesses. Have you found that if those Pescara fans punch at the man, they will be kicked to the calf or thigh, but if they punch at the girl, they will be kicked to the sensitive part. I have observed it for a long time. It''s all like this, without exception. In addition, they are fighting In the whole process, the only reason that the man stepped out twice was that a Pescara fan lost his mind and took out a knife, and the Pescara fan also got two feet. This is the only person who got two feet, and his injury was also the end. In addition to the injury to the lower body, he also broke two ribs, and the injured person was also facing the felony charge of the police Control, because he moved the knife. "


    "Oh? What else? I really didn''t notice. Then, please put aside the video. I have to see it."


    The video was played again.


    "I must cherish the statement that I have always adhered to the same position in the past, now and in the future, that is, football must be attacked, but now I have to say that this man is really a gentleman!"


    "Ha ha, Charlie, our program will be warned again. You should say that a football stream is a gentleman? I have different opinions. The fact that football stream is a football stream is unchangeable, but at least this football stream is like a knight protecting the princess! It''s a knight, not a gentleman, Wilton, what do you think?"


    "I denounce Liu mang most severely, but if I were a woman, maybe I would fall in love with him. We must admit that he is too dazzling. This video is like a blockbuster in reality."


    After several old men expressed their views, they looked at the host Edna together. Then the man named Charlie smiled and said, "Edna, as the only woman here, don''t you want to express your views?"


    The host smiled and said, "I agree with Wilton."


    "Oh? He expressed two views. Do you agree with him? Do you express the most severe condemnation of football?"


    "No, the last sentence, OK, everybody, let''s talk about Manchester United."


    Ye Lianna immediately changed the stage again. She smiled and said, "honey, are you happy or worried?"


    Gao Yang is actually worried because he is afraid that his face will be put too clearly and recognized.


    Because it was in the hotel, the TV channels were very complete, not only the local TV stations in Italy. At this time, ye Lianna had changed to CNN channel.


    Ye Lianna watched the European version of CNN first, but there was no conflict on the European version last night, so ye Lianna changed to the American version, that is, the news channel broadcast by CNN in the United States.


    Unexpectedly, there was a surprise in the American version.


    Both Gao Yang and ye Lianna thought that the football violence in a small town in Italy would not attract the attention of the American media, because the United States is a football desert country, but unexpectedly, CNN really let go.


    "This video is from the tubing website. A conflict video in Pescara, Italy has attracted the attention of the world. An Asian man kicked down many fans on the Pescara side in the conflict between Pescara and Palermo fans. We counted the knock down records of the Asian man. It''s incredible that he kicked down a total of 67 people with his feet Fifty six of them were taken to hospital.


    Now the video has been clicked more than 1.6 million times, and the number is still rising rapidly. We can be sure that this video will receive more attention. Some well-known netizens proficient in fighting pointed out that the man uses Taekwondo. For this reason, we interviewed a number of Taekwondo experts from South Korea. After watching this video, all these Taekwondo experts confirmed the man The leg method used is indeed the leg method of Taekwondo, so now we have reason to think that the Asian man is likely to come from South Korea. "


    Gao Yang was immediately angry. He shouted at the TV: "idiot! I''m Tan leg! The second Olympic Games, now I''m Korean!"

 Chapter 1226

    Raise your anger.


    Ye Lianna felt puzzled, and she thought she had always kept a low profile. No matter what she did, she tried to avoid being known and would be happy because she could better hide her identity.


    "Honey, what''s the matter? I thought you would be happy."


    Gao Yang walked around the room and said angrily, "I''m so happy! Lao Tzu has become a Korean. Oh, this Lao Tzu is Li Er, the one who wrote the Tao Te Ching, not me. Confucius has become a Korean, Xi Shi has become a Korean, Li Shizhen has become a Korean, the Dragon Boat Festival is Korean, Chinese characters are Korean, and movable type printing is Korean!"


    Ye Linna was very surprised and said, "they are Korean? How possible! I know these people you said. It''s impossible not to know them if you want to learn Chinese. How can they be Korean? What are you talking about? Also, how can Chinese characters be invented by Koreans? You''re funny!"


    Walking back and forth, Gao Yang stopped, waved his hand heavily, and then said loudly, "don''t you understand? Now I''m a fucking Korean! Don''t you understand? Well, I mean myself. Oh, do you understand?"


    Gao Yang spoke Chinese. The two Laozi used it back and forth. Ye Lianna really didn''t understand it. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly realized it, and then gaped: "it''s shameless!"


    Gao Yang nodded again and again, panting in his thick airway: "I can''t bear it. I can''t bear it. You can''t even say that those dead ancients were arbitrarily recognized by Koreans. I''m still alive! They dare to make me Korean! I can''t bear it! Also, I use Tan leg, which is called Taekwondo, Falk! Li JinFang should know that I can''t be angry. I can''t bear it!"


    Ye Liana said angrily, "what are you going to do!"


    Gao Yang immediately went back to the bed, dressed and shouted, "I''ll call Raphael. Everyone must know that I''m Chinese and I use Tan legs!"


    Just as Gao Yang was getting dressed, his satellite phone rang. Gao Yang took the phone and didn''t see who it was. He directly connected the phone and said loudly, "who!"


    "I''m Irene, boss. You were very powerful last night."


    Gao Yang said, "how do you know?"


    Then Gao Yang knew he had asked a nonsense. How did Irene know? She must be watching TV.


    "I saw you on TV. I recognized your appearance at a glance. Why, don''t you know you''re on TV? Turn on the TV quickly. Almost all news channels are broadcasting your heroism. You''re famous, boss."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "I know now. I''ll talk later. Now I''m anxious to find korean trouble."


    "Well, boss, I didn''t know you went to find Raphael. Since you''re in Italy, come to Germany next. I''ll wait for you and talk later."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, but at this time, ye Lianna said helplessly: "what are you going to do? You can''t stand out and hold a press conference to show your identity."


    Gao Yang paused, but then waved and said, "it''s impossible to hold a press conference. No matter how much, call Raphael first to see if there''s any way. In short, it can''t be just that. I''d rather die than be a Korean!"


    While Gao Yang was talking, the phone rang again. After he connected the phone, Cui Bo said angrily on the other side: "I''m going to the Olympic Games. Brother Yang, you''ve become a Korean! Do you know? Look at the phone, CNN! Or look at the oil pipe on the Internet. I''m going to the Olympic Games, you look at it!"


    "I''m watching. I''ll talk about it later!"


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, went out of the door and knocked on Raphael''s door next door. Raphael was very alert in the room and said, "who!"


    "Me! Come to my room and hurry up."


    After waiting for a while, Raphael, who hurriedly dressed, went to Gao Yang''s room and said in a hurry, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang picked up the remote control, changed several stations back and forth, found a news that was playing a video, and then said loudly, "watch it for yourself."


    "Oh! Ah! Falk! You''re on TV! Oh, boss, you''re so handsome, but you can''t see your face clearly. Should you be all right?"


    Gao Yang angrily said: "this news is released all over the world! But this is not the point. The point is that I have become a fucking Korean and my leg method has become Taekwondo. I can''t bear it. I have to let people know that I''m not Korean and I don''t use taekwondo!"


    Raphael said in surprise, "is there such a thing? Boss, what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang said angrily but reluctantly, "I don''t know. I don''t want to expose my identity, but I can''t be regarded as a Korean, even if it''s exposed. In short, I have to break through those sticks, FAK! If I don''t give them a lesson, I''ll be angry!"


    Raphael looked at Elena in surprise and said, "boss, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with Koreans?"


    Ye Lianna reluctantly said: "the whole world is putting this news, which is very sensational. However, many Koreans say that taekwondo is highly used, and then he must be a Korean. Now almost everyone thinks so."


    Raphael reluctantly spread his hand. After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly said: "Boss, do you think this is OK? We were arrested more than 30 people last night, and Philip was also arrested. Otherwise, we asked Philip to make a statement and let him tell your identity. Of course, your identity is false, but as long as you indicate that you are Chinese and you use Chinese Kung Fu, you don''t have to appear in person?"


    Gao Yang thought about it and thought that Raphael''s method was really feasible, so he immediately nodded and said, "OK, go to the police station to find Philip and tell him what to say. His name is Gao Jinbo, a Chinese Italian. He uses Chinese Kung Fu. Well, Shaolin Kung Fu. The name of this Kung Fu is Dali Vajra leg. Look at the rest."


    Raphael said with a smile, "it''s not good to have a false name. If you say a false name, you''ll know whether there is this person. It''s better not to say the name. You just emphasize that you are Chinese and use Shaolin Kung Fu. Then, what''s the name of that Kung Fu?"


    "Big King Kong leg! Remember, it''s called big King Kong leg!"


    Raphael nodded and said in a deep voice: "I see. Energetically King Kong legs, boss, don''t come forward. I''ll go to the police station now. I can easily see the people who haven''t been arrested. As long as they have a unified caliber, since the reporter is very interested in this matter, he will go to the police station for an interview. Our people never accept an interview, but this time it''s different. Don''t worry. You won''t be wrong."


    Raphael hurried away. After walking back and forth in the room, he said angrily, "no, it''s just that I can''t swallow it!"

 Chapter 1227

    Gao Yang just couldn''t swallow the breath and didn''t think much. After seeing the phone in his hand, Gao Yang dialed Li JinFang.


    When Li JinFang answered the phone, he said loudly, "where are you? Are you with Li Pengfei in Africa?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Is there an accident? Little Downey called me and said he was going to get up. I was about to start. He said he would go to bed and don''t have to get up. Is something wrong?"


    "Something happened on the 13th. I issued a summoning order, but it''s all right now. Don''t worry about the 13th for the time being. Now there''s something else. Do you have anything important? Can you go away?"


    "It''s nothing important, just stay idle. You can go at any time. Come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Kick the gym! Go kick the gym. You go to the United States and kick all the fucking famous Taekwondo halls for me. I don''t believe this evil. Go to kick the gym and fan the stick face to face. The second Olympic Games!"


    Gao Yang''s tone was very angry. Li JinFang couldn''t help wondering, "what''s the matter? Brother Yang, why are you so angry? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "can I watch TV? Or can I surf the Internet? Go to the Internet to watch the news. You can understand the Pescara fan conflict at a glance, especially when you look at the news on CNN. I''m a Korean. I have to figure it out, otherwise I won''t be clear in the future."


    "I see. I went to see what I saw."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yangqi hummed back to bed. Not long after, his phone rang again.


    Gao Yang thought it was Li JinFang''s call. As soon as he got through, he heard Jason say happily, "boss, I saw you on the news! Ha ha, you''re really good, and there''s good news. Now it''s said on TV that you''re Korean, which must make you very happy? Divert your attention."


    "Happy fart! I''m so angry!"


    Jason doesn''t say it''s okay. Jason is almost angry when he says Gao Yang. Now, not only CNN treats him as a Korean, but also European media begin to treat him as a Korean.


    Listening to the loud roar, Jason said strangely, "boss, isn''t it right to be happy that someone takes the initiative to cover for you with your always low-key temperament?"


    "We must keep a high profile this time!" he said angrily


    Roared and shouted, "Fark! Even if I expose my identity, I can''t let myself become a Korean. You don''t understand!"


    "Oh, I see. I didn''t hesitate to expose my identity, boss. It seems that you are really angry."


    Gao Yangyu said: "Fark, there was nothing. I ran away. Now things are getting complicated because of those shameless sticks. Well, let''s talk later. I''m waiting for Toad''s call¡°


    "OK, boss, come to Scotland. I''ll wait for you at home. Anyway, you''re in Italy, very close."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "OK, when I finish handling the things here, I''ll find you to play. Just get the whisky ready."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang suddenly felt that he couldn''t cry or laugh. He was really angry at a seemingly insignificant thing, even at the risk of revealing his identity.


    Thinking of revealing his identity, Gao Yang was a little short of breath. Both he and Li JinFang were carrying a red wanted notice. It was too late to hide carefully. Now in a rage, they all began to kick the hall.


    Finally, Li JinFang called back.


    "I''m so angry! Hey, I can''t bear it! Young brother, wait, I''ll go back to the United States today. I''ve written down all the talking bullshit Taekwondo masters. Wait, I can''t fucking kill them!"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "forget it. We''ve done something. We should be able to make things clear. Let''s forget about kicking. This kicking is different from others. Our career and identity are inconvenient. It''s not worth being watched by interested people for this matter. Forget it. You continue to play in Africa. It depends on the final result."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang said to Ye Lianna, "sorry, honey, we won''t go out today. I have to wait for a very important call."


    Why did Gao Yang give up his plan to let Li JinFang play? In addition to his inconvenient identity, the most important thing is that he has to wait for the phone call between the 13th and Yake.


    Although he was very angry, it was the 13th and Yake that were more important. He calmed down a little. Gao Yang must still focus on big things.


    According to the time, yak has arrived in Riyadh. He may call back at any time. Yak contacted around 6 p.m. yesterday. As long as he still has the chance to call, he will call before 6 p.m. if he can''t call, it''s over.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was only more than 9 a.m. and he had to wait until 6 p.m.


    The waiting time was particularly hard. At this time, Gao Yang''s phone rang again. I looked at the call. It was Irene''s phone.


    After connecting the phone, Irene smiled and said, "boss, you''re Korean."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "don''t stimulate me. I''m angry about it. If you stimulate me again, I''ll go crazy."


    After Irene laughed a few times, the conversation turned and said, "tomorrow is Sunday. Dortmund has a game with Mainz 05 at home. I have tickets and VIP stands. Come with Yelena and Raphael."


    Irene offered the invitation again, thought about the next arrangement, and said in a loud voice, "I''ll call you in the evening. If there''s no accident, we''ll go."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang pushed the door out of the room and knocked on the door next door. After opening the door with his housekeeper, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "if there is no accident, we will leave for Dortmund, Germany at six o''clock this afternoon and let the plane prepare. If there is any accident, I''ll inform you."


    Back to his room, the time passed little by little. Gao Yang was upset. Near noon, Raphael came back.


    As soon as he saw Gao Yang, Raphael said excitedly, "it''s all arranged. When I left, the reporter of cacale5 went to interview again. Wait. It won''t be long before we can see the news."


    Ye Lianna immediately changed the stage back. Sure enough, before long, a man wearing Palermo ball clothes appeared in the news. It was Philip.


    "We didn''t provoke. It wasn''t a premeditated fight. We just passed the street and enjoyed the game just ended. We said four to one, but was it provocation to say the result of the game?"


    On TV, Philip was angrily refuting the reporter''s question, and the reporter''s focus was not to find out how the conflict occurred. Obviously, the reporter''s attention was high.


    "Your companion, an Asian man, wounded many people. The police are tracking down his whereabouts. Do you know his identity?"


    "Oh, he, of course we know. He is a Chinese and a registered fan of the soul of Palermo''s north stand. He is very powerful. He knows Kung Fu. Do you know? Ha, ha, big pear gold bar leg, understand? This is Chinese Kung Fu, Shaolin Kung Fu! Very powerful."


    "Chinese? Isn''t he Korean? As far as we know, the hurtful fan seems to be Korean now. Also, can you say his name to cooperate with the police investigation?"


    "Korean? Are you kidding? Why is he Korean? I said, he is Chinese. Don''t you understand? As for his name, uh, sorry, I don''t know."


    Seeing that Philip said everything he should say, Gao Yang finally put his heart down and waited to see the end of the interview. Gao Yang took a long breath and said, "there should be no problem now."


    Raphael said with a smile, "it''s noon. It''s time for us to have dinner. What do you eat first? Let''s go. I''ll treat you to an authentic Italian meal."


    When he was angry, he still had to eat. Moreover, after Philip said everything he should say in an interview, Gao Yang was in a much better mood. He waved his hand and said loudly, "go and eat."


    After lunch, Gao Yang will wait in the hotel. Yaked''s phone hasn''t come, which makes Gao Yang''s mood more and more impatient.


    At more than four o''clock in the afternoon, Yelena, who had been watching TV, suddenly covered her forehead with her hand, then whispered to Rafael and discussed what to do if yak and the 13th didn''t call: "honey, you should come and see the news."


    Gao Yang raised his head. Ye Lianna turned up the volume. Then Gao Yang saw a person on TV looking at the camera and talking.


    "Yes, I saw reports from Italy."


    "Now there has been a debate on the Internet, and now the focus has become the identity of the Palermo fan. After the Italian media interviewed the fans who participated in the fight, many people blamed our report for mistakes. They think that the fan is Chinese rather than Korean, and the Kung Fu used is also Chinese Kung Fu rather than Taekwondo. What do you think of this?"


    "I think it''s shameful to be a football LiuMang, and I can''t confirm that the Palermo fan is Korean without knowing it. However, I can confirm that he definitely uses Taekwondo instead of Chinese Kung Fu. I''m quite sure of this. It''s obvious that the fan interviewed is Chinese only because he intends to protect his partner and uses Chinese Kung Fu instead of Chinese Kung Fu Taekwondo, this is very obvious. I can see at a glance whether it is Taekwondo. Obviously, the fan lied to reporters and police in order to protect his companions. "


    It''s CNN news again.


    Rafael looked at the TV and said helplessly, "Fark, it''s shameless, boss. You can''t stand up and show your identity when that guy is sure to eat."


    Gao Yang''s face turned green. He stood up, pointed to the TV, turned to Yelena and Raphael and said, "you can''t keep a low profile this time, you must keep a high profile! I''m going to find the guy on the TV. He runs a Taekwondo Hall, right? Kick the hall! No matter, I''ll kick the hall! I''ll go myself!"

 Chapter 1228

    Gao Yang is a man of his word. Since he decides to kick, he must go to kick.


    After making the decision, Gao Yang won''t be very angry. Stick will jump as much as he likes. The happier he jumps now, the more people will lose in the future.


    Just now he was still angry. As a result, he turned his face like people who had nothing to do. He stopped arguing and making noise. Such a rapid emotional change made Raphael and Yelena feel confused.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you? You''re not a very emotional person. Why is it all right?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "nothing. Since I''ve decided to teach those sticks a profound lesson, why should I be angry now? I''ll teach them how to be a man. If I''m not sure, there are toads. Those bastards get into big trouble, they will be unlucky, so I have no reason to be angry now."


    Raphael rubbed his hands excitedly and said with a smile, "I''m suddenly looking forward to seeing you teach those shameless guys a lesson. So when are we going to America?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "not now. Don''t worry. Let them be happy in the lie for a few more days. It''s rare for Yelena and I to come. It''s not too late to go back to the United States and play again."


    Rafael said with a smile: "boss, you are now the superhero of the soul of Palermo north stand. Although they entered the police station, they were very excited. Our association was completely famous in World War I last night. Boss, everyone of the soul of Palermo north stand fully supports you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "a lot of things have happened these two days. Although it doesn''t conform to my usual habits, I have to say that these two days are really enjoyable."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "this matter has come to an end for the time being. Let him go. We don''t pay attention to this matter anymore. Now, just wait for their news on the 13th."


    You can concentrate on waiting for the news of the 13th, but Gao Yang finds it more difficult and angry than worrying about working for the 13th and yak thousands of miles away.


    Time passed slowly, but Gao Yanning could make it slower, but Rafael looked at his watch and hesitated several times, but he couldn''t help saying, "it''s five o''clock."


    Yak said that if you don''t call at the time, don''t call him and the 13th again. Gao Yang trusted the profession, so he didn''t make any arrangements.


    In fact, Gao Yang wants to make some arrangements, but he really doesn''t know what to do. Yak and the 13th are right. He can''t do anything except pull Satan to Riyadh for a hard armed rescue.


    As time went by, Rafael couldn''t help saying, "I like the man No. 13 very much. Boss, are we really going to do nothing? Otherwise, I''ll go to Riyadh and inquire about the news?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head. He almost said I went there myself, but when he spoke, he still said in a deep voice: "wait a minute, the time hasn''t come yet."


    Raphael sat down dejectedly, but then stood up again. After walking back and forth in the room, he said in a deep voice: "this guy on the 13th, he..."


    Raphael said half a sentence. After seeing Yelena in the room, he finally didn''t finish.


    In this world, except Gao Yang, probably no third person knows what he went to Riyadh on the 13th. Gao Yang can''t help thinking that if he really dies on the 13th, who will continue to look for his sister.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help being in a trance. Then he quickly shook his head and forced himself not to think.


    At half past five, he raised his voice and said softly, "otherwise, I''d better go to Riyadh myself."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know exactly how the intelligence staff do things. Such people have their own way of doing things. They have their own system to let him bring out a seriously injured person who can''t move under the blockade of the Shah Intelligence Bureau. Gao Yang thinks he can''t do it, but he feels that if he just goes to Riyadh as a tourist and just asks for information, There should be no problem.


    Care is chaos, let Gaoyang do nothing, which is too difficult for him. Even if going to Riyadh is doomed to get nothing, he also wants to go to Riyadh.


    Raphael said in a deep voice, "it''s most convenient for us now. You and Yelena go to Germany and I go to Riyadh. Don''t worry, boss. It''s just asking for some information. Don''t you worry about this little thing."


    Gao Yang shook his head. Just then, his phone rang again.


    Gao Yang is holding the phone in his hand. He seems to be stung by a scorpion and puts his mobile phone in front of him.


    "Who!"


    "No!"


    After a quick sentence, Gao Yang waved his hand, motioned Raphael and Yelena not to speak, and then pressed the answer button.


    After connecting the phone, Gao Yang didn''t say anything and didn''t make a sound. After a while, his familiar voice rang.


    "Not dead, in Dubai, don''t contact, don''t look for it, five days if it''s fast, ten days if it''s slow, wait for me to contact you."


    After Yake finished hurriedly, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "how''s the situation there?"


    "It''s not good, but it can be controlled. The people of the intelligence agency are coming. I have to continue to find a way to get rid of them. Leonard can survive, but he has no time. He must be treated in Dubai. We can get out. Don''t trouble us and wait for my call."


    After a few endless words, before Gao Yang could speak, yak immediately hung up the phone again.


    Gao Yang jumped up, holding the phone in his left hand and waving it in the air with his right hand.


    "Yes! They''re fine!"


    After landing, Gao Yang announced the good news with an excited face. After taking a long breath, Raphael sat on the sofa, drew a cross and muttered to himself.


    Ye Lianna never asked what happened to Gao Yang. After Gao Yang announced the good news happily, ye Lianna stood up and smiled at Gao Yang: "this is good news, isn''t it? Congratulations!"


    Gao Yang nodded, then he breathed out and said in a loud voice, "it''s all right. It''s all right this time. We''ll go to Germany and go to find Irene to continue watching the ball."


    Rafael said with a smile: "OK, let''s support Irene''s team. Hey, boss, do you want to do it again in Germany? How did you feel last night?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it feels good, but I don''t want to be a footballer. Well, let''s go."


    Raphael said with a smile, "would you like to call Irene first so that she can prepare to entertain us."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "forget it. It won''t be too early for us to get to Stuttgart tonight. Let Irene come out. It''s better to meet again tomorrow. Someone will arrange everything for us in Germany. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 1229

    After arriving in Dortmund in the evening, Irene was not disturbed. She didn''t call Irene until the next morning.


    "Hi, Irene, we''re in Dortmund."


    "OK, are you at the airport? I''ll meet you at the airport."


    "No, we''re in the hotel. You can come to the hotel to find us."


    Irene didn''t say anything. After a short pause, she said in a deep voice: "OK, eat at my house at noon. Only me and my mother. We won''t eat at home when we go to watch the ball in the evening. You prepare and I''ll pick you up."


    After clarifying the place, hung up the phone, Gao Yang said to Yelena and Raphael, "Irene invited us to marry her for lunch. Should we make some preparations and buy some small gifts?"


    Raphael nodded, but then said strangely, "boss, I remember you said that Yelena''s father seemed to be a lieutenant general?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile, "yes, it''s true, but fortunately, only Irene and her mother are at home. We don''t have to worry too much."


    Raphael breathed a sigh of relief and said in a deep voice, "that''s good. Frankly, I didn''t expect to go to Irene''s house, but I''m much more relieved to know that her father is not here."


    Gao Yang also smiled dryly. After a quick voice, he waved and said, "well, we don''t prepare gifts, but don''t buy them. Founder is not an outsider. Just buy them on the way when Irene picks us up. With Irene''s temperament, I estimate that she can arrive in 20 minutes at most."


    After waiting for 20 minutes, Irene didn''t show up or call. Gao Yang couldn''t help but say curiously, "no, Irene''s procrastination today is not her nature."


    Raphael smiled, "maybe she''s far away. I guess she''ll be there in less than five minutes."


    The fact is that after fifty minutes, Irene didn''t arrive and didn''t call.


    At this time, Gao Yang and Raphael couldn''t sit still. They looked at each other. Although it was impolite to call and ask Irene why she didn''t come to pick them up, it didn''t matter for their sake, so Gao Yang called Irene for the second time.


    "Hey, Irene, is there nothing wrong with you?"


    "Oh, sorry, I have something here. Please wait for me a little longer. I''ll be there soon."


    Irene hurriedly hung up the phone and made Gao Yang look inexplicable. At this time, ye Lianna couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said slowly, "nothing happened, but it''s abnormal."


    Raphael also said with a dignified face: "yes, it''s abnormal!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "Irene said to wait for her a little longer. She will arrive soon. We''d better wait."


    Another half an hour later, when Gao Yang was losing his breath again, Irene finally called.


    "Gao, I''ll be at the hotel soon. Wait for me in the lobby. I''ll pick you up and leave directly."


    Gao Yang stood up, waved his hand and said loudly, "Irene is coming. Let''s wait for her in the lobby."


    Let the bodyguard wait in the hotel. Gao Yang and the three of them went to the sofa in the lobby and waited for Irene. After waiting for a few minutes, a black BMW stopped outside the glass door of the hotel. Gao Yang and the three of them looked at it.


    A woman with long hair came down from the car. When they saw it was a woman, they looked back.


    With Ye Lianna around, Gao Yang is not interested in seeing other women, but Rafael is different. Men are certainly interested in beautiful women.


    Gao Yang turned his head. When he was talking to Yelena, Raphael sitting beside him was trying to stab him in the arm. Gao Yang turned his head and looked at him. There was no one except a blonde woman who walked into the lobby, so Gao Yang looked at Raphael and whispered, "what are you doing?"


    Raphael was stunned, didn''t speak, and didn''t seem to hear Gao Yang''s questions. He kept pushing Gao Yang.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, Gao Yang''s other arm was also shaken continuously. Gao Yang turned to see ye Lianna, but she saw Ye Lianna as if she had seen a ghost. She widened her eyes, looked straight forward and pushed Gao Yang at the same time.


    Gao Yang looked in the direction of the door again, but there was still no one, but when his scanned vision fell to the door, he immediately took it back and fell on the blonde woman again.


    With a fixed look, Gao yangteng jumped up from the sofa, then stared at the woman walking towards him and stammered: "Irene, Irene, Irene, Irene!"


    The blonde with long hair stood in front of her, smiled sweetly, and then whispered, "Hi, boss, hi, Yelena, hi, Raphael, nice to meet you."


    Irene''s hair fell on her shoulders. She had flowing shawl hair. Then she wore a long white wool coat on her upper body, a pair of black stockings just over her knees and a pair of flat heeled black leather shoes on her feet.


    Between the long white coat and the black silk stockings, about 10 cm of white legs are exposed. It looks really tempting.


    Irene''s face is not big, but her nose is very high, her eyes are green, and the lines on her face are a little strong. Especially her cheeks, forehead and chin are very wired. If such a face is placed on a woman with long hair, it will make people feel very heroic, but if it is placed on a bald head, it is easy to be regarded as a man.


    Gao Yang is used to Irene who is bald or close to bald, but now Irene not only has long hair, but also makes up.


    Yes, Irene made up, too.


    Aileen painted light makeup, thin eye shadow, and lipstick, big red and attractive lipstick on his lips.


    Irene''s figure is actually good. Her height is 1.77 meters and her weight is a little more than 70 kilograms. It sounds not light, but Irene is not fat because her weight mainly comes from muscles.


    In particular, Irene''s muscles are not the kind of muscle bumps for bodybuilding, but very symmetrical and uniform muscles. Although she has six abdominal muscles, it will appear that her muscles are too developed if her arms are exposed, but it''s different when she wears clothes.


    Irene can also be very beautiful, at least for the eyes of Oriental people, which makes Gao Yang unacceptable and stunned at the same time.


    "You, your hair?"


    "Oh, wig."


    "Your clothes..."


    "I just want to change my shape."


    "What''s the matter? You''re wearing makeup!"


    "Yes, as I said, I want to change my shape."


    After Irene and Gao Yang had a few conversations without nutrition, ye Liana said sincerely: "Irene, you are so beautiful."


    Irene smiled and said, "thank you for your compliment. Well, everyone, we should start. Please."

 Chapter 1230

    Irene drove, Raphael sat in the co driver''s seat, Gao Yang and ye Lianna sat in the back.


    I don''t know why, the atmosphere in the car is very strange. Raphael sits very upright. He should talk and laugh with Irene, but I don''t know why, Raphael doesn''t even dare to look in the direction of Irene.


    Yelena is very happy and Irene is talking about something, Gao Yang sat beside Yelena, but also fell into silence.


    Irene and Yelena talked for a while, then suddenly said with a smile, "skunk, boss, what''s the matter with you? Why is it so quiet?"


    It just seems that Gao Yang and Raphael are right to sit in the back row.


    Raphael shrugged his shoulders, hesitated twice, spread his hand and said, "this car is good. Did you buy it newly?"


    "Man, it''s obviously an old car. It''s my mother''s car."


    "Oh, oh, that''s right. Well, the car is good."


    Raphael hesitated twice, then stopped talking, and didn''t dare to see Irene.


    Gao Yang still didn''t know what to say, so he decided not to say anything at all. He''d better look at the scenery outside the window.


    It was a good brother who lived day and night and shared life and death. Suddenly, the good brother became a beautiful woman. The contrast was too big for Gao Yang and Raphael to accept.


    In fact, the point is not whether Irene is a beauty, but that she can''t be accepted when she becomes a woman.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say, but Irene didn''t intend to let him go. Looking at Gao Yang, she still didn''t speak. Irene smiled and said, "boss, you haven''t commented on my new image. How about my hair? I''m going to keep my hair long to make this effect."


    Ye Lianna has blond hair, and Irene''s wig is also blond, but there is still a difference between their blond hair. Ye Lianna''s hair is a little darker, which is dark blond, while Irene''s hair is lighter, which is a light blond with white hair.


    Rafael looked at Irene quickly and whispered, "it''s too dazzling. It will become the target of snipers. You should change to a dark hair cover."


    Irene gave Raphael a white look and said, "this is the color of my hair. I said to keep my hair long, not with a hair cover! Fool!"


    Raphael took a breath and said with a smile, "I''m much more comfortable when you talk like this. Please, don''t be so elegant, okay?"


    Irene surprisingly didn''t scold Raphael, but looked back, looked up, smiled and said, "boss, what do you think? Will you scare them when you say what I look like now?"


    Gao Yang subconsciously said, "well, it''s good. It''s a good image."


    Irene stopped talking, drove around and parked in front of a two-story building facing the street.


    "Here we are. Get off, everybody. Welcome to my house."


    After the four got out of the car, Gao Yang patted his head and whispered, "shit! I forgot to buy a gift!"


    Irene gave them so much impact that Gao Yang and Raphael forgot to buy gifts.


    Irene smiled, opened the trunk, then pointed to the trunk and said, "it''s a coincidence that Jason sent me two boxes of wine. When I got it yesterday, I was just going out and put it in the car. It was supposed to entertain you. Now it''s ready to be a gift."


    Germans are famous for drinking beer, and Irene bought whisky and put it in the car. It seems inappropriate to use spirits as gifts, but they don''t care so much. Gao Yang and Raphael took a bottle alone. Then Irene closed the trunk and rang the doorbell.


    The door soon opened. A middle-aged woman who looked a little similar to Irene opened the door. When she saw them, she immediately smiled in German and said, "please come in and welcome you."


    Irene''s mother looks very young. She is only in her forties. She is well maintained and well dressed. She looks like a lady.


    After entering the door, Irene''s mother smiled and said, "honey, aren''t you going to introduce your friends to me?"


    Irene stood beside her mother and said with a smile, "my mother, mother, they are my friends. He is Gao Yang. She is Yelena, Gao''s girlfriend. This is Raphael."


    Gao Yang handed the whisky and said in German, "nice to meet you, Mrs. aleborg."


    Yes, Gao Yang can also speak German now, of course, simply. In fact, he can speak as many languages as Satan speaks.


    In terms of language, Gao Yang is also gifted. It''s hard to say whether he is a genius, because those languages in Europe are almost the same as Chinese dialects. If he can speak many dialects, he will be a genius.


    It''s hard to learn German, but if you master a similar language and learn it with Irene, it''s no problem to have a simple conversation, but reading is a bit choking.


    Raphael couldn''t speak German. When the prison was besieged, he had time to watch movies, so he said hello to Irene''s mother in English.


    Raphael used English, Irene''s mother immediately changed to English, and she spoke English very well.


    Gao Yang and them all seemed a little stiff. After Gao Yang and their three said hello to Irene''s mother, Irene''s mother smiled and said, "Irene, you can talk with your friends for a while. I have to go back to the kitchen to continue preparing lunch. You''re free. Don''t be polite."


    Irene led Gao Yang and them to the reception hall, and the atmosphere was a little more lively after Irene''s mother left.


    The living room is not very big. There are many photos on one wall, many of which are photos of Irene when she was a child, and a group photo of Irene''s family of three.


    Naturally, Gao Yang noticed Irene''s father. Irene''s father was always in military uniform, but his expression was always very serious. Even if he was laughing, he looked very dignified.


    In the photo, Irene''s father''s military position has changed from major to major general, and Gao Yang soon noticed a detail, that is, there are no recent photos on the wall. Irene''s oldest appearance in her family photo is 17 or 18 years old, while Irene''s father''s highest military position in the photo is major general, and now, Irene''s father is already a lieutenant general.


    "Irene, will your father come back?"


    Raphael''s problem is also Gao Yang''s concern. Irene shook her head and whispered, "no, he won''t come back. He mainly works in Berlin now, but my mother has a job in Dortmund, so my mother and I have always lived in Dortmund. Now, my mother is often alone at home. My mother will go to Berlin only on weekends or when she has time."


    Rafael was obviously relieved. If he wanted to have dinner with a lieutenant general, a heavyweight in Germany and even NATO, he must have some psychological pressure.


    The atmosphere is still quite depressed. The change of Irene makes Gao Yang and Rafael unable to get along with her with their usual attitude, so it''s natural to be a little embarrassed.


    After a while, Irene stood up and said to some people, "wait a minute. I''ll go to the kitchen and help my mother."


    After waiting for Irene to leave, Rafael took a long sigh of relief, and then whispered to Gao Yang: "boss, why did Irene suddenly look like this? Even her makeup, she still cooks?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, indicating that the question should not be asked him, but Yelena whispered in his ear, "you say Irene likes women? It doesn''t look like it."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "how can this kind of thing only look at the appearance."


    Ye Lianna thought for a moment, then shook her head and whispered, "maybe, but my intuition tells me that Irene doesn''t like women as you said. You must have had an illusion because of her previous appearance. You were cheated."


    Gao Yang only had silence, just nodded in response.


    After more than ten minutes, Irene came out again, smiled at the three people and said, "well, it''s time for lunch. It''s a simple family meal. I hope you''ll like it."


    When she came to the restaurant, Irene''s mother had set the dishes on the table. After some courtesy, five people sat on both sides of the long table.


    Eileen''s mother sat at one end, Gao Yang and Yelena sat at one side, and Eileen and Rafael sat opposite them.


    Germans may be the people who like pork most except Chinese. Irene''s mother stewed a big pig elbow as the main dish, a roast chicken, several sausages, and then vegetable salad and fruit salad. It''s really a simple family meal, but it tastes very good.


    Gao Yang love pig knuckle, he has not eaten for a long time, and Aileen''s mother is quite good at craftsmanship, fat is not greasy, lean meat is not firewood, taste is good, but the western people''s meal sharing system, so that Gao Yang always feel some sense of alienation, like the big elbow before him, he does not need the right way to eat, it also lost the original taste.


    Irene''s mother seems to have some misunderstanding. She is obviously very interested in Raphael.


    Gao Yang came with his girlfriend, so he can''t be Irene''s boyfriend, and Raphael came alone, which has the space for misunderstanding. In addition, Raphael and Irene are already very familiar, so it''s impossible to appear separate in dialogue and action.


    Raphael is far away from the pig''s elbow. Irene naturally took a piece for Raphael and put it on the plate. Comrades in arms, it''s natural to do this, but Irene''s mother looks different.


    Irene has never brought friends home. Now someone has come and looks very intimate. It''s hard to misunderstand.


    Irene''s mother looked at Raphael''s eyes, just as Natalia looked at Gao Yang. Finally, she couldn''t help smiling and said, "Raphael, are you Italian?"


    Raphael raised his head, looked at Irene''s mother and said in a deep voice, "yes, Sicilian."


    Irene''s mother just wanted to talk, but then the doorbell rang. Then she immediately stood up, smiled and said, "you continue to eat, I''ll open the door."

 Chapter 1231

    Halfway through the meal, suddenly someone came to visit, which should not be a big deal. However, Gao Yang found that Irene''s face changed greatly and subconsciously wanted to stand up, but after hesitation, she finally sat back in her chair.


    Soon came the sound of footsteps, followed by someone talking, listening to the sound coming to the restaurant.


    Being polite, they all stood up, and Irene looked a little lost when she stood up.


    A middle-aged man came in. Gao Yang didn''t need anyone to introduce him and knew who he was.


    Fritz aleberg, Irene''s father and deputy director of the German Bundeswehr army, if changed to a more normal name, is the deputy commander in chief of the German army.


    Irene''s father suddenly came back and stopped the ongoing lunch, which also made the atmosphere very strange.


    Irene''s mother seemed a little flustered. She whispered to Irene as if she were flattering: "Irene, your father is back."


    Irene nodded and whispered to her father, "are you going back to Berlin today?"


    "Today is a day off. Come back and have a look. Go back to Berlin in the afternoon."


    "Oh, my friends, have you had dinner? Let''s have dinner together?"


    Irene''s father looked a little strange. He looked dignified and excited. He seemed very happy, but he looked very angry. The expression on his face was really complex.


    After nodding to Gao Yang and smiling, Irene''s father looked at Irene again and said in a deep voice, "when did you come back?"


    "About three or four days."


    "Still going?"


    "Go, leave today."


    After reaching out and pointing to Irene, Fritz was silent for a moment before nodding and saying, "it''s beautiful. You''re beautiful."


    "Thank you."


    Irene''s mother looked a little flustered. She said in a hurry, "you two, the guests are still standing. Let''s continue to eat. Fritz, I''ll get you a plate."


    Fritz smiled, reached out to them and said, "please sit down. I''m sorry to disturb your lunch. Please sit down."


    Fritz opened the chair at the other end of the table and sat down. After Fritz sat down, Gao Yang and them all sat down, but Fritz didn''t have a knife, fork and plate. Gao Yang and they couldn''t eat first before Fritz began to eat together.


    Irene introduced it again, but Fritz just had a simple conversation with Gao Yang and stopped talking.


    The table was not big. Six people sat down and just filled the table. However, although the six people sat close, no one spoke again in the next time and finished lunch in unspeakable silence.


    After finishing the meal in silence, Gao Yang returned to the living room, and Irene and her parents came to the living room. At this time, Gao Yang smiled and said, "Mrs. aleberg, your workmanship is very good. This is an unforgettable lunch. We''ll leave now. Then, Mr. aleberg, goodbye."


    Irene smiled and said to her parents, "I''ll see them off."


    Just then, Fritz said in a deep voice, "it''s still early. Why hurry to leave? Please sit down for a while and we''ll have a good chat."


    Irene suddenly said, "no, they have something else to do. I have to take them away."


    Gao Yang originally wanted to insist on leaving, but when Irene said so, he couldn''t insist any more. He had to try to keep smiling and stand in place awkwardly.


    Fritz pursed his lips. He seemed a little angry, but after a slight hesitation, he still said in a deep voice: "I have something to talk to Mr. Gao. Mr. Gao, can you come and sit in my study?"


    Irene suddenly raised her voice and said loudly, "he''s not your subordinate! You have no right to order him to do anything! Gao, let''s go."


    Although it had long been seen that Irene had a bad relationship with her father, it was beyond everyone''s expectation to quarrel so soon.


    Fritz couldn''t help it any more. He raised his voice, but he was not impatient, but still said with dignity: "Irene! You haven''t been back to this house for five years! Are you leaving now?"


    Irene spread her hand to her father, then said indifferently, "Oh, has it been so long? I haven''t thought about it, but I''m an adult now. I have the right to decide where to go?"


    Fritz was so angry that he raised his hand and pointed to Irene, but when he raised his trembling hand, he quickly put it down and took two steps towards Irene.


    Fritz took two steps forward, and Irene took two steps back. Her action made Fritz seem to have been hit with some fatal blow, and the whole person began to tremble.


    It was impossible to maintain the illusion of peace. Irene''s mother cried, "Irene, come on."


    Fritz trembled: "you, do you hate me so much? You haven''t been home since you came back from training in the United States. Now you''re back. The first thing to see me is to leave again?"


    Irene bit her lips tightly. She looked uncomfortable, but after a long silence, Irene still said in a deep voice: "I''ll come back, but it may be later. Sorry, I''m going to watch the ball. We have to go."


    "Enough! I won''t let you leave here! You can only stay at home for me, right here! Don''t leave!"


    Fritz shouted, apparently unable to calm down when dealing with the housework.


    Irene''s face also seemed firm. At the sight of her expression, Gao Yang knew that the food was bad. Irene''s stubbornness came up. Now Fritz said nothing, even counterproductive.


    "Sorry, I''m an adult. You have no right to interfere in my actions, and I''m no longer your subordinate, and you can''t command me."


    Irene''s mother hurriedly shouted to Fritz, "Irene is just sending her friends. She will be back soon, won''t she? Irene, you will be back soon, won''t you?"


    Fritz was obviously angry. He shouted, "you know what! She''s a mercenary! She''s a damn mercenary now. She won''t come back when she''s gone. Is it a body when you want to see her again?"


    As soon as Fritz''s words were uttered, the room was surprised. Irene was obviously surprised at why her father knew her career, but her mother covered her mouth in disbelief, then looked at Irene in horror and said, "are you a mercenary? Is what your father said true?"


    Fritz pointed to Gao Yang and Raphael and shouted, "they are mercenaries! Your daughter is fighting all over the world with a group of mercenaries! Now do you want her to leave?"


    Irene lost her voice and said, "how do you know?"


    Fritz said angrily, "I''m the deputy director of the German army! I can know what you''re doing without even the help of the intelligence department! Don''t forget, there are many mercenaries under my command. Do you think you can hide it from me? Listen to me! From now on, don''t leave here, not at all! This is an order!"


    Irene''s face changed greatly. She bit her teeth, grabbed her hair and pulled it down. She threw the wig cover to the ground and shouted: "Take back your order! I just sprained my foot. After your subordinates kicked me out for the reason that my body is not suitable for continuing to join the army, you are not qualified to give me any more orders! I am not a reserve! I can go if I want. This is my freedom!"


    Fritz''s face changed and suddenly shouted, "guard! Guard!"


    After two shouts and no one answered, Fritz strode to the door, pulled the door, pointed to Irene and shouted, "shut her up and look at her! She''s not allowed to leave without my order! If she wants to leave by force, shoot me and break her leg!"


    Fritz is the deputy director of the army and a lieutenant general. There must be guards around him for 24 hours. When Fritz opened the door and shouted, a man in German army uniform rushed into the door. When he saw them, he immediately pulled out his pistol, but his guards began to hesitate when Fritz finished talking.


    After knowing that it was not the object he protected, but a family dispute, the guard didn''t know whether to put the gun away, but in the end, he chose to obey the order.


    "Sorry, miss, please sit on the sofa, or I..."


    Before the guard finished, Irene suddenly raised her hand and grabbed the pistol. She grabbed the guard''s arm with both hands, twisted it on the guard''s wrist, grabbed the gun, and then fell on her back and threw the guard out.


    After throwing the guard out and picking up the gun on the ground, Irene said disdainfully, "my father, it seems that you don''t know me enough."


    With a touch of irony, when she finished speaking, Irene had disassembled the pistol into a part state. Then she raised her hand and said in a deep voice when the part still fell to the ground: "since it has become like this, there is no way, I have to leave. I''m sorry, mom. Don''t worry. I''ll come back, but it may take some time."


    Irene said she still wanted to go. Her mother was in tears and cried, "no, don''t go, Irene, you can''t do this. How can you do this to us? Don''t go."


    Irene looked very sad and unbearable, but she looked at her mother, and then turned and left when her mother was about to catch her.


    At this time, Gao Yang couldn''t see any more, so he immediately shouted, "stop! This is an order!"


    The door was open. Irene came to the door, but she still stopped. She turned to look at Gao Yang and said, "please, boss, please don''t give orders to force me to stay."


    Ye Lianna picked up Irene''s wig from the ground, picked it up, trotted to Irene''s side, then took Irene''s hand, Gao Yang shook his head, sighed, and went to Irene''s side. Then she asked for a hair cover from ye Lianna''s hand, put it on Irene''s head, and then said in a deep voice: "I won''t ask you to stay or leave. I just can''t let you leave like this. Now dress up, make up, and then come out. Elena, Mrs. aleberg, you go together."


    After that, Gao Yang said helplessly to Fritz, "Mr. aleberg, I think we really should talk."

 Chapter 1232

    What to talk about, Gao Yang has no plan at all. Irene didn''t say to meet her father, but she has to say something. You can''t watch Irene fall out with her parents.


    Gao Yang is completely kind. For him, Irene has no problem even if she wants to quit Satan. He is happy to see that everyone in Satan can have a good home. What is the purpose of being a mercenary, not to make money? Now each of them has made enough money. It''s better to live a peaceful life with money.


    Gao Yang is kind, but Irene''s father doesn''t think so. In Fritz''s eyes, Gao Yang is the culprit of abducting his daughter. It''s strange to have a good face for Gao Yang.


    "Bernd, you go out and wait for me."


    Looking at Gao Yang with hatred, Fritz still chose to let his guards leave. The soldier who was thrown out by Irene''s back reluctantly picked up his pistol parts from the ground. He moved very fast. He reassembled the parts into a pistol and went out. When he left the house, he took the door with him.


    Irene still stood at the door and refused to move. Yelena pulled her and dragged Irene to the inner room. At this time, Irene''s mother pulled Irene in tears and sobbed into her bedroom.


    After Irene and they all left, Fritz stood in the middle of the living room, looked at Gao Yang with angry eyes and said in a deep voice, "what do you want to say?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang pointed to the sofa and said in a deep voice, "let''s sit down and talk."


    Fritz strode back to the sofa and sat down, and then Gao Yang sat opposite fritz. At this time, Raphael was sitting on the sofa, on a single sofa in the middle of them. However, after the two sat down, Raphael quickly stood up and then stood behind Gao Yang.


    Fritz was straight, staring at Gao Yang with very angry and hostile eyes.


    I have to say that Fritz really has a lot of aura. After all, he is a lieutenant general. Although the title of deputy director of the army sounds strange, he is a real deputy commander of the army. If there is no aura, there will be a problem.


    Gao Yang''s expression was much calmer, but he didn''t mean to be nervous under Fritz''s glare.


    He is highly praised. At least he is also a major general


    "What do you want to say!"


    Fritz asked again. Gao Yang stretched out his hand a little, made a helpless gesture, and whispered, "in fact, I don''t know what to say. I don''t know that the relationship between you and Irene is so bad. I just think Irene should go if she doesn''t do something. In her character, it''s not easy to come back after going."


    Fritz seems more angry. Although Gao Yang thinks Fritz''s anger is in the wrong place, he can understand it. It''s human nature.


    Fritz stared at Gao Yang and said slowly, "I''m a soldier. I like to speak frankly. If you don''t do anything, it''s the best way. Now get out of my home, get out of Germany, don''t harass Irene, stay away from her! Otherwise, I''ll let you never leave! I have nothing to say, and you''re not qualified to talk to me."


    Fritz speaks German. Gao Yang can understand it, but Raphael can''t. because Raphael is not interested in learning German with Irene, he can''t understand what Fritz is saying at all.


    Gao Yang understood it. It''s no problem to understand the meaning.


    Fritz was very rude, but Gao Yang was not very angry. He just spread his hand again and smiled: "My German is not very good. If you don''t understand it, I can repeat it several times or change the language. Mr. aleberg, I want to ask you, Irene is your daughter, but do you really know her? Also, I''m neither good at nor interested in mediating family disputes, but Irene is my person now. She''s my subordinate, and I have to be responsible for her, though At present, this kind of thing is beyond my scope of responsibility, but I attach great importance to my family. I can''t go back when I have a home. I don''t want Irene to do the same, so I''m still willing to do something. Of course, it needs your cooperation. "


    After that, Gao Yang smiled, then stretched out his hand to strengthen his tone and said in a deep voice: "in addition, I am qualified to talk to you. Your rank is lieutenant general, and my rank is major general. I am one level lower than you, but at least we should call each other general. Do you think so?"


    Fritz smiled disdainfully and said, "major general? Mercenary self styled general? I don''t think a mercenary general also needs to be taken seriously."


    Gao Yang said seriously: "No, it''s not what I call myself. If you really know something about us, you should know that I got the title after a complete set of procedures. I''m a major general in the real sense. If necessary, the number of troops I command is no less than you. In addition, you are the deputy director of the army, and your position is much higher than me, but you have never participated in actual combat Right? Any time! Yes? Unlike me, I, a major general, gradually gained credit in the war. I have participated in actual combat and served as the highest commander at the battle level for many times. You don''t! "


    Slowly but seriously, Gao Yang said to Fritz seriously: "We are not politicians, but soldiers! As far as soldiers are concerned, my combat experience is richer than yours, so even if you don''t recognize my rank, you have to call me a veteran, so even if I am a major general, you are a lieutenant general, but here, our identity should be equal, do you agree?"


    Fritz was silent for a moment and said calmly, "I think the major general in his twenties is ridiculous, but I agree with you, but I didn''t hear you were a major general, and I don''t think everything you said may be true, so I think you''re lying!"


    Gao Yang raised his hand, shook his index finger and said, "general aleberg, it''s a bad habit to question others at will. Now there''s a question. Do you know my name?"


    Fritz said without hesitation, "if you are the leader, your name should be ram."


    Gao Yang smiled, nodded and said, "the pronunciation is correct. It''s ram, but the real meaning is English ram. My name is ram. General aleberg, how did you know that Irene became a mercenary and how did you know about us?"


    After a moment of silence, Fritz said in a deep voice, "angel mercenaries, there are my former subordinates."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s really these bastards. I''ll tell you. No one knows our details except them. Well, the angel mercenary regiment, it seems that your intelligence is out of date. Mr. aleberg, when did you know that Irene became a mercenary?"


    Fritz said with a calm face, "you should be glad that I haven''t got this news for long. Otherwise, I''d have found you and brought Irene home. If you dare to stop, I''ll use all my strength without hesitation. A father who can do anything for his daughter''s father can come out. Whether you understand it or not, you must know that I''m not scaring you!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "you still don''t regard me as an equal conversation object. It''s not good. It will make you unconsciously make a wrong judgment. General aleberg, I want to help you and help you and Irene, but before we start talking about business, I think it''s necessary to let you know whether I am qualified to have an equal conversation with you."


    Fritz sneered again and said, "what, a mercenary self styled general? Sorry, I don''t think a mercenary is qualified to sit here and talk to me. If it wasn''t for Irene, you wouldn''t be qualified to enter my house."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "do you recognize the rank of the Syrian national defense force?"


    Fritz thought for a moment and nodded: "the Syrian army is a large army, and the Syrian rank system is also very rigorous. I recognize the Syrian rank."


    Gao Yang immediately said: "Well, I don''t bring anything like an officer''s certificate. Those are meaningless to me. However, generally speaking, if a soldier is promoted to a general, there will at least be a complete process and title awarding ceremony. Even if the specific position is strictly confidential, the ordinary people may not know if a country has a new general, but for the intelligence department, this is not at all What''s the secret? I don''t know whether Germany is concerned about the situation in Syria, but I think you can find out whether there is a general named ram in Syria. If you can find out, it''s me. With the current situation in Syria, maybe Germany won''t pay attention to Syria, but NATO will. With your position and identity, you should be able to contact him. "


    Some things can''t be kept secret, and it''s meaningless to keep it secret, so Gao Yang makes no secret of his military rank in Syria, and Fritz can find out that he doesn''t boast as long as he goes to check.


    Now Gao Yang is very satisfied with his military rank. He thought it was useless. Now he thinks it''s still very useful. Apart from others, it''s really easy to pull this name out to frighten people.


    Looking at his confident and indifferent expression, Fritz finally nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''ll check it, but I believe you for the time being. Well, you really have the qualification to talk to me on an equal footing."


    Germans usually do things very seriously, very stubborn, stubborn to the point of inflexibility, but there are also advantages to doing things seriously, that is, after recognizing their mistakes, whether they are willing or not, they have to follow the rules.


    Although his rank was higher, Fritz was on the wrong side, so Fritz still stood up with an angry expression on his face.


    After waiting for Gao Yang to stand up, Fritz saluted Gao Yang first and said in a deep voice: "Lieutenant General of the German Federal defense force, Fritz aleberg, general ram, you are indeed qualified to have an equal dialogue with me. I apologize for your impoliteness just now."


    Gao Yang immediately returned a military salute to alebok and said in a deep voice, "major general of the Syrian national defense force, ram, I accept your apology, general aleberg."

 Chapter 1233

    After a very formal apology and a very formal acceptance of the apology, the two sat back on the sofa.


    After sitting down again, although Fritz still looked hostile, at least he was no longer so domineering and talked to him with a look down attitude.


    "General ram, I hope you are not lying to me. I must make it clear that I hate you very much! I never intend to hide this. You have brought my daughter into a very dangerous situation. If I know you are lying to me, I will retaliate without hesitation."


    After that, Fritz waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "of course, if you are willing to leave my daughter, even if you are lying to me, I don''t want to pursue anything. I only care about my daughter."


    Gao Yang planned to speak, but Fritz said again: "I love my daughter. I love her very much. I love her more than anything. No matter whether she understands or accepts it, I''m willing to give everything for her! General ram! I hope you can understand that if you don''t let go of my daughter, I''d rather give up my future, even my life, and let you pay a price you can''t afford!"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "general aleberg, you are wrong. As a soldier, you don''t know who is your enemy. General aleberg, you must understand that we are allies. I hope Irene can go home and live a stable life like you."


    After that, Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "general aleberg, as a father, you are obviously unqualified. Let me ask again, do you really know your daughter?"


    Since Gao Yang was regarded as an equal negotiation object, Fritz has regained his calm. As a father, Fritz can let anger overwhelm reason, but when he returned to the status of general, he unconsciously restored the authority and city government that a lieutenant general should have.


    After a long silence, Fritz nodded and said, "you''re right. I don''t know enough about Irene, otherwise our relationship won''t come to this stage. If you''re going to point out my mistake, please say."


    Gao Yang thought for a long time, but said dejectedly, "I don''t know what''s wrong with you. I don''t know why Irene is so angry with you. I think maybe you broke her heart. She respects you very much. Have you ever said that she''s a boy?"


    Fritz opened his mouth slightly and said in a low voice, "I did! But that was when she was very young. Besides, I really just said it casually. I was born in a military family. I hope to have a son like me, but I never wanted Irene to become a soldier. I just hope she can take the road she likes and wants to take."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "Irene admires you very much. She wanted to be a model, but because of your words, she became a soldier. In order to prove herself, she tried her best to do everything, and she did. General aleberg, Irene is the best soldier I have ever seen. Even if Irene is compared with men, she is still the best."


    Fritz said with a lost face, "she never told me this, and I don''t think a girl is suitable to be a soldier."


    She raised her voice and whispered, "general aleberg, Irene tries to be the best soldier. She wants your recognition, but she didn''t get what she wants, but she was kicked out of the army. The reason why she was kicked out of the army is just because you are a general."


    Fritz said, "I just think she should do what she should do, and a girl is not suitable to be a soldier. I just want her to be happy."


    "In order to get your approval, Irene chose to become a soldier. Then when she gradually completed her vision, you kicked her out of the stage of pursuing her dream. General aleberg, you did this... With all due respect, it''s really stupid. Even if you had a good talk with Irene once, even once, it wouldn''t be like this."


    Fritz was silent for a long time, and then said in painful words: "I''m a professional soldier. I''ve always been very busy. Irene''s mother, who is an executive of the enterprise, is also very busy. We always lack love for Irene, and I also lack the opportunity to get along with her, so that I don''t know how to be a qualified father. However, her mother and I really love her, really love her very much, I can''t let her have an accident, absolutely not."


    After mumbling, Fritz waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "general ram, Irene must go home. I insist on that."


    "I started as a mercenary for money, but now I''m not. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I have enough money, very much. I''m at least a multimillionaire now. So is your daughter, but we''re still mercenaries. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    "Because we can''t stop!"


    Fritz murmured, "mercenary is a profession that can only end with death."


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "I''m Irene''s boss. I have to be responsible for her. Believe it or not, I have to tell you that I''ve told her to go home many times, but she won''t, we can''t go back, and she''s the same! Different from my reason for being a mercenary, Irene doesn''t hire a mercenary because of money. She just wants to prove that she is the best soldier. If she can''t prove it in the army, she''ll hire a mercenary To prove the identity of the soldier. "


    Fritz was stunned and said, "did she do it?"


    Gao Yang said with a proud face: "there is no doubt that she did it! We are the best mercenary regiment, and Irene is my best soldier! Who can deny this, who dares to deny it?"


    Fritz nodded and said, "yes, I know you, Satan mercenary regiment, this blasphemous name. I''ve heard people talk about it. You''re the best super small mercenary regiment. You''ve done a lot of great things. You''re very powerful, although I don''t know what you''ve done."


    After that, Fritz spread his hand and said, "the guy who told me that Irene became a mercenary is still very strict. He knows you, so he only told me where Irene is, but he didn''t tell me too clearly. I know nothing except Satan and ram."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "fortunately, I thought the angels were all big mouths. It seems that they know to hide something for me."


    Fritz said in a deep voice, "but the mercenary Corps is a criminal organization in the final analysis. You are very successful, but it just shows that you are a very successful transnational criminal group."


    After Gao Yang was stunned for a while, he finally said with a bitter smile: "what you said seems really right..."


    Fritz breathed out and whispered: "Anyway, Irene can''t be a mercenary anymore, general ram. If you really want Irene to go home, I hope you can help me. If Irene really only wants to reflect her value in the army, I can find a way to get her back to the army. Anyway, it''s much better to be a mercenary in the army. General ram, if you are willing to help me, stand from the perspective of a father , I will be very grateful to you! "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "general aleberg, your idea is very good, but you don''t..."


    Gao Yang wanted to say that Fritz''s idea was unrealistic, but before he finished his words, Irene suddenly rushed out of the room, pointed to Gao Yang with a face of despair and said in a trembling voice: "boss! You, you betrayed me?"


    Gao Yang and Fritz stood up. Yelena and Irene''s mother rushed out. They ran to Irene, but Irene just waved her hand, walked forward two steps again, and said to Gao Yang in a trembling voice: "boss, I trust you so much, but you betrayed me? I''m your subordinate, I''m your soldier, and you betrayed me?"


    Fritz looked guilty and whispered, "Irene, I''m sorry. We''re really doing it for you, general ram. He''s only willing to tell me this because he cares about you. Irene, I''m sorry..."


    "Shut up!"


    After Irene roared, she still stared at Gao Yang with tears in her eyes and said in a trembling voice: "you betrayed your subordinates? You, you betrayed me!"


    Gao Yang was a little embarrassed. He did say a lot, but he never planned to cooperate with Fritz to leave Irene at home, because he knew Irene. If he really left Irene at home, she would die.


    Gao Yang thought it would be all right to explain, but Irene obviously couldn''t hear any explanation, but fortunately, he knew what to do with Irene.


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex! Attention!"


    Gao Yang suddenly shouted, and then Irene immediately stood at attention and shouted, "yes, sir!"


    After waiting for Irene to stand straight, Gao Yang looked at Irene helplessly and said, "have you figured out the situation?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Are you sure you understand the situation? Do you think you fully understand?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Irene looked up and said loudly, "no, sir!"


    Gao Yang pointed to Irene and said loudly, "take a moment, sir. Just listen carefully."


    Irene put her hands behind her back, stood with her legs apart and shouted, "yes, sir!"


    Gao Yang turned to Fritz and whispered, "general aleberg, your idea is good, but it''s unrealistic."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Fritz seriously, "Irene, she''s my soldier! I don''t agree with her leaving Satan, that''s it!"


    Fritz''s face immediately became ugly. He looked at Gao Yang in disappointment, and then looked at Irene sadly. His lips trembled, but he couldn''t speak.


    High pitched channel: "General aleberg, I must be responsible for my soldiers. It''s not that I don''t want Irene to go home or that I don''t want her to be reunited with your family. I refuse your proposal just because I know her very well. If I follow your method, she will die. I''m not exaggerating. She will really die, and Irene doesn''t want to go back to your army again. If you plan to lock her up At home, do you think it''s possible? With Irene''s skill, who can see her? Unless you put him in prison, but can you accept such an outcome? "


    Fritz''s mouth trembled, and he sat down on the sofa. Looking at Irene''s eyes, except grief, was despair, but at this time, he raised his voice and said: "General aleberg, you don''t have to worry. Well, what I''m going to say next may make you feel better. Well, we''re transforming. We''re not going to be mercenaries. We want to be businessmen and do business."

 Chapter 1234

    Gao Yang''s words can really make Fritz feel better, but they are limited. How to say, mercenaries say they want to change to serious business. Who believes such words.


    Fritz is unwilling but helpless. Irene''s performance is already obvious. She won''t change her mind.


    After a long silence, Fritz finally whispered to Irene, "I can help you return to the army. Are you willing?"


    Irene said in a loud voice, "no!"


    Fritz still refused to give up. He was still trying to persuade Irene.


    "You, you can go back to your original unit. It''s better to serve the country than to be a mercenary. Besides, if you want to be the best, why don''t you come back? I think, anyway, the regular army is much better than a mercenary. Don''t you choose the wrong place to prove yourself in a mercenary."


    Irene looked at her father. After a moment of silence, she suddenly said: "One fifth of your subordinates are overweight. The army you serve can''t step forward or parade. Your immediate boss is a civilian. The real leader of your army can only be called chief inspector, not chief of general staff. You are the deputy chief of the army, that is to say, you and the whole armed forces of this country are not even an army, but a country Employees of the Defense Department, your service is just work, and you still work eight hours, not even overtime. "


    After finishing slowly, Irene said in a deep voice, "is such an army also an army? Is such an army better than our Satan?"


    Fritz was speechless, because what Irene said was the truth, and he could not refute it. The current German defense force is not the defense force in World War II. Its name is the same, but it has been castrated from the soul level.


    Fritz was in pain and Irene looked in pain. After biting her lips for a long time, Irene continued: "The only way for a German soldier with pursuit to prove himself on the battlefield is to be a mercenary. The angel mercenary regiment is the best among the mercenaries. They are now the first small mercenary regiment. At least they can reflect the value of German soldiers on the mercenary battlefield and defend the dignity of German soldiers. We, we will surpass angels in the end! Because we are Satan Is the strongest! "


    After Irene''s decisive words, Fritz was completely speechless. At this time, Irene''s mother suddenly said, "honey, you''re going to transform into a business? In fact, this is good. What business are you going to do?"


    Irene looked at Gao Yang, but Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "well, it''s actually related to force. We''re going to open a large security company, formal and legal, and provide legal security services to the world."


    After that, Gao Yang felt that it might be too hypocritical to say such a high sounding thing to Irene''s father. They are all understanding people. Who doesn''t know who and who doesn''t know what large security companies do.


    Irene''s mother said with great interest, "if you say so, you don''t have to fight in person? Will it be very dangerous?"


    With a wave of his hand, he said loudly: "Of course not. We will be the boss. Where does the boss go to battle in person? Well, we have to do management work. Of course, fighting a war is left to others. This is like general aleberg. Although he is a soldier, he can''t go to the battlefield in person. Of course, the security company is relatively a high-risk job."


    Irene''s mother whispered, "it must be better than being a mercenary."


    As she spoke, Irene''s mother looked at fritz. Fritz hesitated and nodded slightly, which meant that Gao Yang was right.


    Irene''s mother immediately looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "so what form will your company operate? What role will Irene play? And how large is your company?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a bitter smile: "Well, actually, our company hasn''t started yet. I can''t say what you asked. What will Irene do? I can''t say that. We are a whole and inseparable whole. We don''t have too many restrictions. Irene can do what she wants. For us, these are really not important. However, although our company has not started yet, but What is certain is that the scale of our company will not be too small. It is preliminarily expected that the number of personnel will reach more than 1000 in the initial stage. After all the equipment and funds are in place, the number will be more than 5000, becoming a large private force company in the world. "


    Fritz suddenly said, "what equipment do you have?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "It''s hard to say now. If there is no accident, we will have large transport aircraft, armed helicopters, transport helicopters, tanks, armored vehicles and self-propelled guns. Well, there is no problem in equipping a motorcycle brigade. Most of them are made in Russia. They are not advanced or valuable, but for us That''s enough. "


    Fritz was extremely surprised and said, "a brigade''s equipment? How did you get it? It''s a lot of money. You can make so much money as a mercenary?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "no, we didn''t earn these equipment. Ah, no, we earned it, but we didn''t earn money and then buy it."


    Eileen''s mother said with great interest, "if there are more than 1000 people just established, then you need a lot of money. Is your money enough? Are you a completely independent company or do you need to be controlled by some people?"


    Eileen''s mother could ask for ideas every word. Gao Yang began to be a little nervous. He smiled and said: "We have some money, but it''s not enough. Our goal is to invest 100 million US dollars in the early stage. Now, our capital gap is still relatively large. Well, it''s half the difference. As for our company, it must be completely independent and controlled by us. Of course, we also have the support of some people and forces."


    Irene''s mother said seriously, "I still only care about one thing, that is, will Irene''s situation become safe? I mean, I don''t have to worry about the safety that she will die."


    This problem baffles Gao Yang. If he wants to say that we still have a lot of money to lose and your daughter has to die, I''ll take your daughter to Ukraine to get money soon. It won''t work without it. The scene will certainly be ugly, but if he says that Irene is not dangerous at all, you can rest assured. He can''t say that.


    At this time, Irene said in a deep voice: "Mom, we are a whole. We share life and death. If someone dies, we all avenge him. If they all die, then I certainly can''t be the one who survived."


    Life and death made it difficult for Irene''s mother to adapt. At this time, Irene continued: "Mom, what you should ask is the safety of all of us, not me. I''m sorry to tell you this, but from the day I chose to become a soldier, these have been doomed."


    Irene''s mother suddenly broke out. When she began to cry in her eyes, she looked at Fritz and shouted, "you ruined my daughter, you ruined this family, and let your family reputation go to hell!"


    Irene''s mother covered her face and began to cry. After hesitating for a while, Irene finally came forward to hold her mother and whispered, "I''m sorry, mom, you don''t have to worry too much. In fact, we won''t be too dangerous. Really, we have decided not to do too dangerous things."


    When Irene finished, her mother put down her hand and shouted to Fritz, "do something! I''ve had enough! It''s all because of you that our daughter will become like this. I''ve had enough!"


    Fritz''s face was remorseful and sad. After hearing his wife''s cry, he muttered in a low voice: "don''t you say, I know what to do, Irene, go back to the room with your mother."


    Irene''s mother yelled, "no! You can''t make any decision without me this time! My daughter, you don''t care!"


    After that, Irene''s mother looked at Gao Yang and choked twice, then said firmly on her face: "How much money do you lack? If your company is legal, can you finance it? I don''t know much about this industry, but I know that USTC investment consortium has acquired Blackwater and its core subsidiaries. Since Blackwater can be acquired, your company can also accept investment, right?"


    Gao Yang looked at Irene''s mother in surprise. At this time, Irene whispered, "my mother is an executive of Lianzhong investment company in Germany."


    Irene''s mother wiped her tears and said in a deep voice, "I can decide the amount of investment within 100 million US dollars. I don''t need to go through the board of directors. I just need to report it. Our company has a branch in the United States, which can easily complete the capital injection into your company."


    Gao Yang knows about the acquisition of Blackwater, but he also knows that since it was wholly acquired by USTC, Eric prince, the founder of Blackwater, will no longer participate in the operation and management of Blackwater, and this result is what Gao Yang does not want to see.


    Unless he intends to win a vote and leave, as long as he intends to operate for a long time, Gaoyang does not intend to seek financing to start their company, because once there is capital intervention, many things will be troublesome and troublesome. Besides, if the German Lianzhong investment company has shares or even accounts for a large share, it is enough to open the board of directors and make financial statements It''s annoying. Besides, there will be many businesses that can''t be known at all. It''s uncomfortable to find an outsider to invest.


    Gaoyang would rather develop slowly and open the company later than let anyone invest in them.

 Chapter 1235

    "What has the final say?" we are not going to seek financing. We have the same idea. We are going to take the money to start the company, then we have to decide what we want to do, what we want to do, what we want to do, what we want to do, how we divide up money, how we can divide it, who will not talk about it, and we have no investment after it. , this is impossible. "


    Irene''s mother was disappointed, but she didn''t say anything to Gao Yang. Instead, she looked at Fritz again and said loudly: "If you don''t satisfy me, I''ll divorce you! I''ve had enough! I''ve had enough! You hurt our daughter like this. Now you must do something to make up for her! If you still insist on your so-called military honor, good, get out of this house! This is my home with Irene! I want to divorce you!"


    The big killer of divorce has come out, and Irene''s mother is hard enough, but it''s no wonder that her only daughter has been influenced by her father to become a soldier. It''s ok if a girl has become a female man. Now she has become a mercenary, and she can''t pull it back. If she''s not in a hurry, it''s really hard to say whether Irene is her own.


    Obviously, Irene is her own. Mother and daughter are connected. Irene came back after running for so many years. Can her mother let her daughter take risks so easily? Definitely not.


    Fritz stood up, embarrassed and sad, and said to Irene''s mother, "what''s your hurry? What''s the yelling like? Calm down."


    "I''ve been calm for too long! I can''t calm down now. You don''t love Irene at all. You don''t care! You''re worried about your future. You only care about your own future. You''ve never fulfilled your responsibility as a father. You don''t deserve to be a father! I''ve had enough of you. I''ve had enough! Irene, let''s go. Let''s leave this home. No, this is our home, This is my house. Go out and go back to your army! Get out of our house! "


    Fritz looked a little embarrassed. He came forward, grabbed his wife''s arm and roared: "I didn''t fulfill my father''s responsibility, but how can you say I don''t love Irene? I haven''t had a good sleep these years. My world will collapse since I heard that she became a mercenary! I cherish my future? If I think about my future, I won''t come back alone today. I don''t care about my future. I just want Irene to live well , understand! Irene has become like this. I''m more worried than anyone. I''ve been blaming myself. Don''t you know! "


    After yelling at his wife, Fritz took a breath and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, honey, we all need to calm down. Let me think about it. Let me think about it again."


    After letting go of his wife''s hand, Fritz walked back and forth in the room for a few times, suddenly stopped and said in a deep voice, "I can''t help you, but if your company starts, if there is still a lack of personnel, I can introduce some people to you. If anyone wants to be a PMC, I will strongly recommend your company to him in other aspects."


    After that, Fritz took a few steps again and stopped again. As if he had made a great determination, he lowered his voice and said, "my position can get a lot of information. If I find any information useful to you, I will inform you."


    Irene looked a little moved, but her lips moved a few times, but she didn''t say a word.


    Fritz continued to whisper: "If you need any talents, tell me and I''ll help you look for them. I can''t help you with equipment. Germany has strict arms export control. Maybe I can help you strengthen contacts with some German arms companies, especially the retired second-hand equipment of the army. I think it''s more suitable for you. These are very popular in the international arms market, but you We can find legal channels and I can help you buy it at a reasonable price. "


    After that, Fritz waved his hand wearily and said in a deep voice, "that''s all I can do. The situation in Germany is special, and I can''t do too much. Also, when your company is established, I''ll see if I have the opportunity to help you win some business."


    Fritz''s price is not small. If people know that his daughter is a mercenary, it must be a scandal. In a sense, Irene is really a pit father


    Irene''s mother looked better, but she still said discontentedly, "that''s all?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "enough, very enough. General aleberg has paid a lot, Irene!"


    Fritz''s father really gave enough, not to mention anything else. It''s great that he will help recommend suitable candidates to Satan''s company. In his word, even if it''s just recommendation, those excellent soldiers after retirement must first consider them.


    The most important thing is intelligence. Although it is only useful information for Satan, the value of this information can not be measured by money. This is what real money can''t buy. How meaningful is the information provided by the core high-level of a country?


    Although he knew that Irene''s family was unusual, Gao Yang never thought he could get anything from her family. Now, if Irene didn''t say anything, the benefits fell from the sky and hit Gao Yang dizzy.


    A boss who can give up everything for his daughter really has too many things to do. Gao Yang doesn''t ask for anything else. He just thinks that there is a core senior management in Germany who will protect and support them at all costs. It''s a dream to wake up with a smile.


    Fritz is really willing to sacrifice everything to make up for her. If Irene talks black again, it would be too unreasonable, so Gao Yang had to shout Irene and give her a smiling face.


    It would be better if Irene''s father and daughter could dispel their grievances. Unfortunately, Gao Yang knew that with Irene''s character, it would take a long time to see this scene.


    Irene looked at Fritz, hesitated for a moment, and finally whispered to Fritz, "thank you."


    Hearing a thank-you, Fritz looked very lost, moved the corners of his mouth, smiled, and then nodded to Irene.


    Irene hesitated again and didn''t let Gao Yang remind her, but she took the initiative and whispered, "I''m sorry, Dad."


    Although his voice was not much louder than mosquito hum, Fritz was like listening to the sound of nature. His face immediately smiled and said loudly, "it doesn''t matter, Irene. In fact, I''m sorry for you."

 Chapter 1236

    There was no scene that Irene and Fritz hugged each other and then cleared up their differences. Icebergs need enough temperature and time to melt, and so is the estrangement.


    But anyway, Irene''s normal conversation with her father is a great progress. It''s a good start.


    After saying sorry to each other, Irene seemed at a loss. After a moment of silence, she pointed to the door and whispered, "well, we have to go out. The game in the afternoon is about to start. We have to rush to the stadium."


    After that, Irene added and whispered, "I''ll be back in the evening, but we should eat out."


    Irene''s mother is very happy, because Irene''s words mean she won''t go.


    "OK, let''s go. Pay attention to safety on the way."


    Fritz hesitated, but after hesitating for a moment, he whispered, "there''s a game today, right? I haven''t watched the ball for a long time, huh, is it against Mainz 05?"


    Irene hesitated and whispered, "yes."


    Fritz and Irene are both very interesting. Before they say a word, they have to hesitate for a moment and think about it. They seem to be considering whether they should say the next words.


    After another brief silence, Fritz coughed and said: "Dodd Mond didn''t perform very well this year. He was also entered into the death group in the Champions League, but he still qualified in the first place, which is very good. Moreover, the opponent in the eighth finals is Zenit in St. Petersburg. I think it''s no problem to enter the top eight, at least the top eight."


    Irene whispered, "yes, no problem. It''s not impossible to even enter the top four."


    Fritz shook his head and said in a deep voice: "if you enter the top eight, the opponent will be Real Madrid. I think it is possible to beat Real Madrid, but it is not too big. Dortmund has too many injuries and can only play with a substitute lineup. It is difficult to go any further."


    Irene said with a distressed face: "the injury is a trouble. There is no way to avoid it or solve it."


    Just then, Irene''s mother suddenly said, "how long haven''t you watched the ball together? Otherwise, you''d better watch the ball together, Fritz?"


    Fritz hesitated for a moment and hurriedly said, "I have no problem here. Today is Sunday. I have nothing to do when I go back. As long as I don''t delay tomorrow."


    Speaking of football, Irene''s estrangement with her father showed obvious signs of loosening.


    Irene''s interest in football was cultivated by Fritz. When Irene was a child, Fritz didn''t take Irene to watch the ball less, which may have recalled the dusty good memory. Irene also looked a little moved, but after she hesitated for a while, she said with a tangled face: "but I want to go to watch the ball with my friends. If I go together, will it be inappropriate?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "it''s appropriate. Why not? There are more people. We can go together."


    For Gao Yang, watching the ball is just a fun. He is not interested in football and doesn''t understand it. It''s just to accompany others. Fritz goes to watch the ball together. Although it''s not comfortable, Irene repairs her relationship with her father


    After thinking for a moment, Irene finally nodded and whispered, "well, let''s go together."


    Fritz looked at his watch and said in a hurry, "if we all go, the ticket is still a problem. Now I don''t know if I can get the box."


    Irene waved her hand and whispered, "don''t worry, I''ve booked a box and use your membership."


    Signer Iduna Park stadium is Dortmund''s home, and this stadium has VIP boxes. Of course, it is not as exaggerated as Bernabeu stadium with more than 200 VIP boxes in a circle. There are only a dozen boxes, and only VIP members of the club can use them. However, Fritz must be qualified. He is a senior member of Dortmund, Another man of status.


    Fritz looked a little excited. After he smiled, he said in a deep voice, "good, let''s start quickly."


    The four of them still boast of a car, while Fritz and his wife will take another car.


    But when Irene left the house in her car, the whole car let out a long breath.


    Raphael said with a wry smile, "I finally left. Facing a real lieutenant general, I''m under great pressure. Boss, I admire you. You let a lieutenant general salute you."


    With a relieved look on his face, Gao Yang lay down in the rear seat and said loudly, "you can stand there without saying anything. Can I do it if I don''t say it?"


    Irene was very embarrassed and said, "sorry, I misunderstood you just now. Well, I really thought you would force me to stay at home, just like you did to Frye."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you are different from Frye. I know your character. Since you don''t want to go home, how can I force you to stay at home? Besides, isn''t Frye''s lesson enough? I won''t do any useless work anymore."


    Irene smiled and said, "I can actually hear you in the room. When you began to talk to my father solemnly and ask for equality, I especially wanted to laugh."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "Your father wanted to eat me at that time. He would have been very restrained if he was willing to bear the temper and talk to me. If I didn''t find a way to make him calm down and face me squarely, it would be strange if he would listen to me. Fortunately, your father is a professional soldier. He eats the military rank. Ha ha, unexpectedly, the greatest use of the honorary military rank given by Syria is here."


    After laughing, Gao Yang sighed and said: "Irene, get along well with your father. Do you really have hatred between you? No, they love you. Your father and mother love you, but the way they love you may not please you and cause your disgust. In this world, there are no parents who don''t love their children? Yes, I know there will be, but that''s only a few, and your parents are definitely not there Within a very few. "


    The car quieted down, raised and whispered, "Irene, I have no intention of preaching to you. I don''t want to tell you what to do or what not to do, but there is a word I must tell you."


    Gao Yang pursed his mouth. After a long silence, he said in a deep voice: "there is an old Chinese saying that a tree wants to be quiet but the wind does not stop, and a son wants filial piety but kiss. Irene, think about it."


    Irene nodded and didn''t speak. She seemed to be thinking about her words. After a long time, Irene finally breathed a sigh and whispered, "let him pass in the past. In the future, if I have time, I will often come back and have a look. The only premise is that they don''t force me to leave Satan. As for other things, I will respect their decision."

 Chapter 1237

    Let Irene play in Germany for two days. On February 18, Gao Yang and them were going to leave.


    There is no difference about the destination of the next stop. Gao Yang and ye Lianna are going to Britain, but what to do after arriving in Britain. Gao Yang has a difference with Ye Lianna for the first time.


    Ye Lianna wants to find Adele. Although Adele''s character is a little strange, the friendship between Ye Lianna and Adele can be regarded as a life and death friendship. Such friendship can hardly be replaced by others.


    Adele actually hasn''t finished her studies in the United States, but because of her excellent performance in the documentary, Adele was invited to the BBC as a professional supporter. Originally, Catherine was also invited, but Catherine refused the BBC''s invitation.


    Ye Lianna hasn''t seen Adele for a long time. She wants to go to England to play with Adele, but Gao Yang doesn''t agree.


    Gao Yang''s only worry is that after meeting Adele, he will make some embarrassing scenes that make everyone feel embarrassed. It''s OK to have Catherine. Without Catherine, Gao Yang is afraid that no one can control Adele.


    Gao Yang''s plan is to visit London for a day or two, then go to Scotland to find Jason, visit the Scottish Highlands, and try to see the Loch Ness monster.


    It''s not interesting just for two people for a long time. Young people might as well play with more people. When they play, they act together. If they don''t want to act together, they play each other very well, so Irene has to go to England with Gao Yang.


    In just over two days, the relationship between Irene and her father has greatly improved. During the day, Irene plays with Gao Yang and ye Lianna and goes home at night, while her father will also go home at night. Serving like work has this advantage. After work, she can go wherever she wants.


    Irene''s parents didn''t want to tie Irene at home and couldn''t tie her. Knowing that Irene was going to England instead of going to war, Irene left home without any resistance.


    The advantage of having a private plane is to go whenever you want. Inform the housekeeper that you want to go to England. Don''t worry about the rest. The Housekeeper will arrange everything in the shortest time.


    It''s about to go to the airport. Gao Yang and ye Lianna are packing things in the hotel, that is, some carry on clothes. When they are cleaning up, the door is suddenly knocked.


    "Boss, open the door!"


    Gao Yang went to open the door. Raphael rushed into the room and shouted, "turn on the TV! Something big has happened."


    Ye Lianna picked up the remote control and turned on the TV. Raphael shouted, "news channel, any one!"


    Ye Lianna found an English speaking channel, and then there were burning tires and angry people on TV. She just looked at it and said in a deep voice, "Kiev! Is there a mess at last?"


    Rafael said in a hurry: "the news says that more than a dozen people have been killed! Hundreds more have been injured, and Ukrainian troops have shot at the crowd!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "at this step, no one can turn back. This is just the beginning."


    When Yelena was there, Raphael didn''t say it directly, but winked at Gao Yang.


    With the tacit understanding between Gao Yang and Raphael, you can know what it means with a wink. Raphael wants to ask if he will go to Ukraine immediately.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang slowly shook his head and said in a deep voice, "this is not the time. This is just the beginning. Ukraine has not really been in chaos. We need to wait."


    Raphael whispered, "when will that wait?"


    High and low channel: "Wait for news, wait for Morgan''s news, or Justin. We don''t have any foundation in Ukraine, so what we have to do is plan and then move. After we find an opportunity, we start as soon as possible. Compared with many people who intend to make a lot of money in Ukraine, we are a troublemaker, so we go too early and can''t find any opportunities. On the contrary, we will cause other problems People''s attention. "


    After that, Gao Yang raised his hand and said in a deep voice: "Another important reason is that the main government of Ukraine has not collapsed. When the current main government of Ukraine has completely collapsed and lost control of Ukraine, or simply replaced with a new main government, it is our time to start. What we need to do is fish in troubled waters, but there is a premise that the water of Ukraine is muddy enough. Man, we want to take advantage of the fire and catch fire It''s not enough to burn. You have to wait until the fire burns up. "


    Raphael smiled in a low voice and said, "I can''t wait. Boss, how long do you think it will take before the time is ripe? That is, the fire is strong enough?"


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said with a smile: "I guess it has to be a few months. It has been broken for two or three months. It''s possible for a long time, even a year. It depends on how long Victor can persist. Perhaps, like Libya, the overall situation has been decided in just two or three months, but like Syria, it''s been two or three years, and we can''t see the final result."


    Rafael breathed out and said with a bitter smile: "well, now we can only hope that the combat effectiveness of the opposition in Ukraine is strong enough to drive Victor down as soon as possible. It would be better if Ukraine could fight a civil war."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Hey, can you stop? Your expression and your wish to fight a civil war in Ukraine are really bad! At first glance, it''s a bad guy, or a very bad bad bad guy. I said I''d better think about something in my heart. Why say it."


    Rafael scratched his head and said with a smile, "we''re not good people anyway. Hey, are we mercenaries? Mercenaries want more war. It''s not normal, but you''re right. Just think about some things and talk about them everywhere."


    Gao Yang pointed to the heavily armed soldiers on the TV screen and said in a deep voice, "what army? I didn''t listen to you just now."


    Yelena sighed and whispered, "it''s the Ukrainian gold carving special forces."


    He said in a low voice: "the Golden Eagle army, I have seen the information of this army. The rate belongs to the Ministry of interior. Only the Zhengfu can order this army rather than the army. The Zhengfu of Ukraine still controls the situation, so wait. When there is no force in the hands of the Zhengfu, it is the time when we can really start."


    Rafael nodded and said, "I still know that if there is an army, there is order. If there is order, we can''t wantonly search in Ukraine. Well, we wait for Ukraine to fall completely."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "according to reason, Victor can''t fall down completely too soon, but who is right now? Let''s get everyone ready. Maybe it''s not impossible for the situation in Ukraine to exceed everyone''s expectations. It''s completely ready for great change."


    Raphael said in a deep voice, "I see. What about now?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "now? Now of course we continue our journey. God knows how long it will take for Ukraine to be as chaotic as we want."


    Rafael whispered, "I think maybe in a week or two, the fire in Ukraine will burn everything to ashes."

 Chapter 1238

    Adele was in London, but the plane landed in Edinburgh. Although Gao Yang wanted to go to London, he didn''t dare to go when Adele was there.


    Gao Yang is really afraid of Adele. Unlike Catherine, Adele dares to say anything. For a person with high IQ, low EQ and death reason, anything can happen, so the best way is to stay away.


    It was already late when they took off. When the plane landed at Edinburgh Airport, it was already evening.


    It''s still the old rule. The housekeeper and the bodyguard get off the plane first, and then Gao Yang. Now the bodyguard is completely useless, but Gao Yang is embarrassed to drive the bodyguard away. After all, it''s Morgan''s intention. Follow it.


    As soon as he stood on the ground, the housekeeper raised his head and said to them with great grace: "gentlemen, ladies, this is not my hometown, but it doesn''t matter. This is part of Britain. As an Englishman, I must welcome you to England and the United Kingdom of Great Britain. I hope you can have a good time here."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "thank you, Mr. Pattinson. We will have a good time. In addition, you are really British."


    The housekeeper again slightly owed his back and stretched out his hand and said, "please."


    Gao Yang and them walked in front, followed by the housekeeper and two bodyguards. A total of seven people left the airport.


    At the VIP entrance, Jason held up a sign. After seeing them, Jason waved the sign vigorously and said loudly, "boss! Boss! I''m here."


    Jason put down the sign, hugged Gao Yang and said loudly, "you can count it. My father and I have been waiting here all afternoon to introduce you to my father."


    Behind Jason stood a polite man in a gray woolen coat. His beard was gray. His face looked a little similar to Jason, but much more masculine than Jason.


    "My name is will Jones, Mr. Gao. Welcome to Scotland. Jason has talked about you many times."


    Jason''s father is very simple and honest. Although he is running a winery, Robert still has a unique farmer style simple and honest on his face. He speaks a Scottish accent that makes the English laugh, and his hands are full of cocoons. In general, he is a typical sugland farmer.


    Gao Yang shook hands with will''s and said with a smile, "thank you for coming to pick us up in person, Mr. Jones."


    Will smiled and said, "Jason and I drove two cars. Shall we go back to the farm today or take a night off in Edinburgh?"


    Jason said directly, "boss, you''re late. My mother cooked vegetables and waited for us to go back. Although it takes a few hours to drive, we''d better go home and don''t stay in the hotel."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, listen to your arrangement."


    "Let''s go now. We can''t get home until dark, but good food is not afraid of late. Let''s go, guys?"


    Gao Yang turned to the housekeeper and smiled, "Mr. Pattinson, you and them should stay in Edinburgh. We''re going to a friend''s house. There won''t be any danger."


    The housekeeper leaned over slightly and said with a smile, "everything is as you wish, sir."


    Gao Yang and his father left the airport talking and laughing. Jason and his father drove two cars to pick them up because their cars were too small, a very old Rover and a very new but small Vauxhall.


    Neither car was big and it was too crowded for five people, so Rafael and his father had to drive one to pick up people if they didn''t want to rent a car.


    Irene and Raphael got into Jason''s father''s car. Gao Yang and ye Lianna got into Jason''s car. The car soon left the airport and began to drive to Jason''s home.


    The car was so small that Gao Yang had to sit in the co driver''s seat, otherwise he couldn''t stretch his legs. After the car started, Gao Yang put his seat back and said with a smile, "I thought you would buy a new car when you had money."


    Jason didn''t answer, "this is a new car. Oh, it''s just my mother''s car."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I thought you would buy a big car, a luxury car."


    Jason disapproved and said, "I don''t buy it. With the money to buy a car, I might as well buy some good lenses. You don''t know. I''m a photography enthusiast. Good lenses are very expensive!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "please, are you a multimillionaire now? Oh, even if you are not a multimillionaire, there are millions. You don''t have the money to buy a car?"


    "Ah, well, money is not a problem, but I don''t need to buy a car at all. I live on the farm. Tractors are more convenient for me than cars. Besides, I already have two cars in my family, so I don''t need to buy any more."


    Gao Yang made a gesture and said with a smile, "how long will we arrive?"


    "About three hours."


    After that, Jason looked at his watch and said with a smile, "I''m having dinner when I get home. You often say haggis, a famous Scottish dish."


    Gao Yang''s face changed greatly and said, "is it sheep offal?"


    "Yes, you''ll like sheep offal. When you were in Syria, didn''t you and the guy called loach spend a lot of effort to eat sheep offal? Don''t worry, you''ll be satisfied this time."


    Gao Yang would like to say that sheep offal is different from sheep offal. It''s strange that the sheep offal soup made by Chinese people can be the same as the sheep offal in Scotland.


    Of course, these words can''t be said, but Gao Yang began to worry about whether he could bear the heavy taste diet of Scots. Now he just hopes that Jason''s mother''s dishes can be heavy taste, but not dark cuisine.


    The car has been driven on the highway. At this time, Gao Yang''s phone rings. Gao Yang takes out his satellite phone, looks at the number and finds that it is a strange number.


    Gao Yang quickly answered the phone. He thought the phone might be from yak, so he didn''t say a word after answering the phone, and the person opposite the phone was always silent. After a few seconds, someone over there whispered, "RAM?"


    Gao Yang felt his voice was familiar. He thought about it carefully before whispering, "Murphy?"


    "It''s me."


    After Murphy said a word, he didn''t speak for a long time. After at least dozens of seconds, he said coldly, "do you know the whereabouts of the 13th?"


    He is safe now, but I don''t know where he is. Someone picked him up. They are a very safe place now


    Murphy was silent for more than ten seconds before whispering, "thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. He''s also my friend."


    "I know, well, there''s another thing. I have a good relationship with the 13th. Well, I''m worried about him, but I can''t reach him, so I''ll call you."


    Gao Yang thinks Murphy is a little strange, because Murphy usually speaks very simply, but he talks haltingly today, always looking like he wants to talk and stop.


    "I understand, but you can rest assured now. Well, I asked someone to take him away. Now he has left the dangerous area, but you know, he was shot. Although I''m sure he''s in a safe place, I don''t know how his injury is. However, I think he should be in a good situation now. Otherwise, I asked the person who saved him to give it to me I called, so we''ll just wait. "


    After Gao Yang finished, Murphy said in a shocked voice, "what are you talking about? What''s the matter? Is he seriously injured? What happened to him?"


    Gao Yang was also extremely shocked, so he said in the same surprised language: "what did you say? You don''t know what happened on the 13th? Then why did you call me?"


    Murphy shouted, "wait a minute, let me find out the situation. What happened to him?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "On the 13th in Riyadh, he was chased and killed by the people of the Shah intelligence agency, and was shot and hurt his spleen. However, I have asked someone to save him. Now they have left Riyadh and hid in a safe place, but I don''t know how the injury of the 13th is. Well, this is the situation of the 13th. Why didn''t he call you?"


    "No, I don''t know what happened on the 13th."


    Gao Yang was completely confused, because if Murphy didn''t know what happened on the 13th, why did he call to talk about the 13th.


    Just then, Murphy hesitated: "ram, I called you as a friend, not as a cleaner."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I understand."


    "That''s good. Well, I want to say, if it''s all right on the 13th, that''s great. Are you in New York?"


    Murphy''s words were so jumping that Gao Yang had to react every time to answer.


    "Oh, not in New York, not in the United States."


    Murphy sighed and said with a smile, "that''s good. It''s time to go out and play more. Well, it''s OK on the 13th. I don''t have to worry about him, but you have to pay attention to safety. Be careful when you go out. It''s hard to avoid an enemy in your business, right?"


    Gao Yang was inspired and said in a deep voice, "yes, there will inevitably be enemies in our business."


    Murphy laughed and said: "Well, nothing''s wrong. I just call casually to ask. Since everyone is fine, safety first. This guy is always not careful on the 13th. Fortunately, since he timely detects the danger, he is still lucky. He is a strong soldier and wants to kill him. He avoided it. Good luck. If it''s okay, let''s do it. I''ll hang up Oh, and we had a good chat last time. We''ll talk again next time we have a chance. I''ll buy you coffee. I have to hang up in the old place. Bye. "


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang just thought about Murphy''s words a little. He began to brush and sweat, and then he immediately raised the phone again.

 Chapter 1239

    Murphy must have some reasons. Some important words can''t be said clearly, but what he implied is very clear.


    He called in the name of asking about the 13th, but he didn''t know what he was doing on the 13th. Then Murphy certainly didn''t really call Gao Yang for the 13th, although Murphy did take this opportunity to know that something had happened on the 13th.


    If Murphy didn''t call for the 13th, and then contact him about paying attention to safety and enemies, it''s easy to draw a conclusion. Murphy''s call is just to give a warning, and then contact him about the elite and strong generals. It''s obvious that the people who come are powerful roles, and there are still a lot of people.


    Gao Yang talked with Murphy for coffee last time. Please prepare for killing tomler. Murphy mentioned this with obvious intention to tell him that tomler''s people are ready to attack him, and there will be no one else except Clooney.


    Clooney found a lot of people ready to retaliate. The location was in New York. These people were very powerful. Although he didn''t know how Murphy learned this, Gao Yang thought that Murphy called to warn him of these things.


    Gao Yang attaches great importance to Clooney, and he is also worried about being retaliated by Clooney. However, after Clooney''s disappearance, although Gao Yang attaches great importance to Clooney''s threat, he can''t remove it immediately. Now, this threat has become a real danger and is imminent.


    After holding up the phone, Gao Yang said in a hurry, "who of our people is still in New York?"


    Jason said anxiously, "the big dog is traveling. The worker bee is in Serbia. There are little Downey and Frye. What''s the matter?"


    While dialing the phone, Gao Yang whispered, "I''m just confirming. I''ll call the big dog and the worker bee right away and ask them not to return to New York."


    Ye Lianna also said anxiously, "my father and mother are in Hawaii. I still talk to them today. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang put the phone in his ear, turned to Ye Lianna and said, "call them and let them not rush back to New York. Also, let them pay attention to safety. I''ll explain to them later."


    After that, Gao Yang said to the microphone, "little Donny, where are you?"


    "At home, what''s up?"


    "Listen, take your mother and Eliza out of New York right away. It''s best to go abroad, leave with a false identity, make more flights, and change your identity every time you turn the plane until you confirm that it''s safe."


    "Yes, leave now. What''s the matter?"


    "Tommle''s people came to the door. If there was no accident, it should be Clooney. Listen, I just got very vague information. I don''t know the specific situation, but I can confirm that the other party made great efforts this time. You are the only one in the open, so you are the most dangerous. Clooney doesn''t know our details, but he must know everything about you."


    After that, Gao Yang thought for a moment and suddenly said, "no, don''t hurry to leave. I think you may have been monitored. The person Clooney wants to kill most is me. If you don''t change, he won''t rush to do it, but if your escape action is obvious, they may be forced to do it in advance."


    After a moment of silence, little Downey whispered, "I see, boss, I''m in the light. You hide well. Clooney must pass me if he wants to find you. You''re right. If Clooney wants to find you, he will watch me and take the opportunity to do it when he finds you."


    Gao Yang has made his words very clear. He doesn''t know what little Downey means to repeat his words again. At this time, little Downey said firmly: "I can''t go. I''ll wait for you at home. This is an opportunity. You bring someone back to make a counter ambush, and I''ll be the bait!"


    Gao Yang frowned and thought for a moment. He said, "it''s a good way for us to make an anti ambush when you''re a bait, but I don''t agree, because if I make this revenge plan, I''ll stare at you! There are at least a dozen guns around you at any time. You can print people hiding in the dark when you''re a bait, but you''re likely to die!"


    Little Downey said in a deep voice, "I''m not afraid! We have to solve this problem. Clooney hides so deep that it''s difficult for us to find him. If we can lead his people out, it''s a good opportunity."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "Yes, we can design a trap to kill Clooney''s people who are going to kill us, but there is a problem, little Donny. There is a very serious problem. Clooney wants to kill us, not the killers he found. The killers are just tools. Clooney is the problem. As long as Clooney is not dead, he can attack again and again, and do you think Will people like Clooney personally participate in the assassination of us? "


    Little Donnini sighed and said, "Clooney certainly won''t participate in it personally. I know him. This man likes to deal with some things himself, but he won''t fight in person. Clooney is not a fighter, so he will hide in the dark and control all this. However, we can''t let Clooney''s people hide around us and be ready to attack us at any time?"


    "Shoot the horse first, catch the thief and catch the king first. Clooney is the key. Only he inherited everything from tomler and solved Clooney, there will be no threat to the forces left by tomler. Your plan to make bait is not feasible. Forget this plan. You have to leave New York, but you need to leave under the protection of people."


    Gao Yang is a little tangled. The current situation is that the enemy is dark and I am dark. He can''t find Clooney, and it''s difficult for Clooney to find him. It''s just that little Downey, as an agent, is in the open. In this way, Clooney is bound to stare at little Downey.


    Gao Yang blames himself very much. As a mercenary, his rear area has been well protected. When he leaves the battlefield, he doesn''t need to worry about revenge. For a long time, they don''t need to worry about their own security in the rear. However, this time, unlike tomler, this is not a frontal battlefield. This is the Revenge of the two groups in their respective rear core areas, This kind of battle has no fixed battlefield at all, and after a long time of smooth wind and water, he was careless and ignored this very fatal problem.


    As Satan''s fighting members, their identities are well hidden. Even if they are all in New York, tommle and Clooney don''t know where they are before they die, but little Downey is different. He was already an agent before he became Satan''s agent. Tommle knows him, knows the foundation of little Downey, and as tommle''s right arm, Clooney, who has inherited most of tomler''s forces, will obviously know the roots of Downey Jr.


    Frye is also in New York, but now the only danger is little Downey. However, if Gao Yang plans to protect little Downey himself or use meeting with little Downey as bait, it will inevitably let Clooney start. In this way, everyone will be very dangerous.


    After thinking about all the details, he raised his voice and whispered, "where are tomler''s family? Where are Clooney''s family?"


    This is an unwritten rule in the underground world. Although people often break this rule and kill the whole family, generally speaking, this rule is strictly observed by most people. Unless there is a great hatred, no one will choose to kill the whole family, because you can do so, Then the other party can do the same.


    After a while, little Donnie whispered, "tomler''s family is still in their original residence, but Clooney''s family has disappeared. I don''t know where they went."


    Gao Yang killed tomler, but he never wanted to kill tomler''s family, nor did he want to attack Clooney''s family, but the problem now is that no one can guarantee whether Clooney will make any move to break the bottom line.


    He breathed loudly and said coldly: "Now find a way to find out the whereabouts of Clooney''s family. He can hide well, but his family won''t hide too deep. Clooney''s daughter is in the eighth grade and his little son is in the fourth grade. They will certainly continue to go to school. It''s much easier to find Clooney''s children. We won''t go back for the time being, but I''ll send someone to find Clooney''s family.


    Listen, you continue to stay at home and try not to go out. I''ll let people stare at tomler''s family and Clooney''s family, and Clooney will know. It''s like a nuclear threat. If you and your family are fine, their family will be fine. If you die, or something happens to Eliza and your adoptive mother, they will die, too. Are you The only one in the light, I must let Clooney know that he''d better stay away from you. "


    Little Downey whispered, "this will break the rules. Will it cause a more serious chain reaction?"


    "If you don''t do this, you are likely to die, and we can''t place the safety of your adoptive mother and Eliza on Clooney''s failure to break the bottom line. I made it clear that if you are all right, everyone will be all right. If something happens to you, his family will be buried with you."


    "Yes, I''ll pay attention. What about Frye?"


    "Frye''s situation is much safer than you. Clooney shouldn''t know where he is. I''ll let Frye leave with his family. Listen to me, little Donny. We can''t show up for the time being. If things get out of control, such as Clooney''s door, you answer whatever he asks! Delay time and don''t lose your life!"


    Little Downey whispered, "boss, you don''t quite understand the circle of agents. As an agent, I have consciousness and principles! I have prepared a painless death method for myself. Clooney knows the agent and me. He won''t try to get anything from me, because he knows that if he can see me in the current situation, he will only see my body."


    After that, little Donny smiled: "I know too much about being an agent. If I''m caught, I''ll only end up being tortured. To tell you the truth, I''m afraid of death, but I''m more afraid of pain! So I''ve prepared a painless death method for myself. Now I don''t have to worry about being tortured or being unable to bear what to say. Well, boss, I know what to do. Bye."

 Chapter 1240

    The focus of work must be changed, and the matter of getting rich must be postponed. Now Satan''s most important thing is to solve Clooney''s big problem.


    After ending the call with little Downey, Gao Yang then called Frye and asked him to leave the United States with his family and go to Europe first.


    The car was driving all the time. When Gao Yang called Frye, Jason said anxiously, "boss, do you want to stop and let Raphael and Irene come back?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, according to the original plan, how should we play?"


    After that, Gao Yang called Justin. As soon as Justin got through, Gao Yang said in a hurry, "man, let you find Clooney''s whereabouts. Have you made any progress there?"


    "I''m sorry, there''s no progress at all."


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "your action is too slow. Please, I''m in a hurry to find out Clooney''s whereabouts, otherwise I have to sleep with my eyes open. Can''t you help me arrange more people to find Clooney?"


    Justin said with a bitter smile: "it''s too easy for a person to hide, and I can''t arrange people to stare at the insignificant little people like Clooney all the time. Man, you''re looking for a person, not an organization. The world is so big. If I can find a person by just moving my fingers, do you really take me as God?"


    Gao Yang was very distressed and said, "there''s no way to find Clooney?"


    "I''ve arranged people to find Clooney''s whereabouts along his previous relationship network, but it''s really difficult. Clooney is not in a hot area, and he''s not a focus person. Man, I don''t dare to promise you that I can find Clooney, let alone give you a timetable."


    Gao Yang was very helpless and said loudly, "well, keep looking, man, can you offer a reward in your name? I want Clooney''s exact hiding place. As long as the information provided is confirmed to be valid, I will give a million dollars. If anyone can kill Clooney and give five million to him with his body, who can catch Clooney alive. A reward of ten million dollars will be effective for a long time."


    Justin smiled bitterly and said, "are you sure you want to offer a reward? And your reward conditions also include killing or catching Clooney alive. Man, if you want me to offer a reward, it''s me declaring war on Clooney directly! Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "yes, I''m sure, man, Clooney has found someone to kill us. I can''t delay any more. I must start first!"


    Justin breathed out and said, "well, I can issue a reward order for you. No matter who provides information, as long as it is verified and confirmed to be valid, you have to give me the money and I will pay for it. In addition, our previous agreement is invalid. You don''t have to give me another 10 million intelligence fee, just pay the reward."


    "OK, the previous agreement is invalid. I''ll pay the reward. You publish the reward for me. Then, how much commission do I need to pay you?"


    After a moment of silence, Justin whispered, "the Commission is $10 million. It''s the price to declare war with people like Clooney. After collecting the money, I''ll release a reward for you immediately. Man, can I make a suggestion?"


    "You say."


    "The reward of one million dollars is too low. At least I won''t help you find a person to hide for one million dollars. If you only offer a reward of one million dollars, people like me won''t be interested, so the effect of your reward will be very poor. What you need is to make people around the world move to serve your reward, not after you pay me a large commission Let really powerful people quit the team looking for Clooney, such as me. "


    Gao Yang is also forced. He doesn''t want to drag on, so he can only choose the fastest way, that is to let Justin release a reward for him.


    Publishing a reward is not a matter of shouting. First of all, you have to know enough people and have a large enough network to publish a reward. Satan is doing well now, but Satan only knows a few people. Even if Satan publishes a reward, he can''t see anyone and say that you help me find or kill Clooney, and I''ll pay you how much.


    Publishing a reward must be done by professionals, such as Justin.


    Justin has a huge network. He has his own intelligence network. If he publishes a reward, the reward will spread all over the intelligence circle, the mercenary circle and the real killer circle that only exists in legend, and this is the ability of a big intelligence trafficker.


    Publishing a reward requires credibility. If a nobody issues a reward order, how wide it can be spread, the key is who can know if the person who issues the reward can fulfill his promise. Therefore, the reward must be done by a person with status, economic ability and credibility.


    For intelligence traffickers, they will never easily issue a reward. Intelligence traffickers want to do business with everyone, and issuing a reward needs to take a person''s head. This is a clear declaration of war.


    Gao Yang asks Justin to help find Clooney. The negotiated price is $10 million, but Justin may not be able to earn this money. He is likely to get nothing after paying a lot of human and material resources, and issue a reward for Gao Yang. No matter what the result is, Gao Yang has to pay $10 million to Justin as a commission, and he has to call Justin''s account immediately.


    Ten million dollars sounds like a lot, but for Justin, it''s really the lowest price to collect this money and issue a reward order that clearly wants people''s lives.


    To put it bluntly, Clooney is still a little person who is not valued. If he is a big person, Justin can''t be a middleman for Gao Yang to issue a reward. For example, Justin will never dare to issue a reward for big Ivan as long as he doesn''t lose his head, let alone a reward for human life. Even if he just offers a reward, he won''t dare to find some information about big Ivan.


    For another example, the mercenaries such as Satan and angels fight fiercely and don''t want to die. If Justin doesn''t live enough, he doesn''t dare to issue a reward for them. Even if Justin wants money and doesn''t want to die, or he thinks he can catch all the mercenaries such as Satan and angels, so as to be willing to issue a reward for anyone, the price will be at least hundreds of millions.


    It''s not easy to be a middleman. If you want to hide your identity for the person who really publishes the reward, you have to face the anger and revenge of the person who is offered the reward directly. How can you do without more money.


    Justin only needs $10 million as the Commission for publishing the reward, which is really a small sum of money, which shows that he doesn''t regard Clooney as a threat at all. Maybe Justin has regarded Clooney as a dead man.


    So after hearing Justin''s conditions, Gao Yang was very puzzled and said, "ten million dollars? Just ten million? Good! I''ll transfer it to you right away, and you''ll release the reward for me now! In addition, what do you think is more appropriate to increase the reward?"


    Justin said that the reward was too low, so Gao Yang immediately raised the reward, because Justin was right. Mercenaries or killers would be interested in killing Clooney and taking $5 million, because not everyone in the world is doing well. There are many powerful people and things with ability but no good opportunity. Five million dollars is already very tempting, but a million dollars intelligence reward, It''s not worth some capable intelligence traffickers.


    Justin thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "ram, if you are really in a hurry and you have spent a lot of money, you can''t be stingy any more. I mean, increase the intelligence bonus to $3 million and the price to kill Clooney to $10 million. If you catch Clooney alive, well, are you sure you need a live Clooney?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I''m going to catch Clooney alive and make everything clear. I''ll completely eliminate future problems. How much do you think the reward for catching Clooney alive should be more appropriate?"


    "20 million, at least! Because if Clooney is killed, there will be 10 million to take. It''s more difficult to catch him alive, at least 20 million, but I don''t think it''s necessary to catch him alive? 20 million dollars, I don''t think it''s necessary. As long as Clooney is dead, who will specifically target you?"


    Gao Yang thinks so. Once Clooney dies, others will find Satan''s trouble only when they are full. There are many people under tomler. I don''t see the one who dares to stand up and take revenge for tomler after tomler dies. As for Clooney, it''s not so much to take revenge for tomler as to protect himself.


    In fact, Clooney is indeed the target of Satan''s revenge.


    Tomler may be the planner who framed Satan, but Clooney is the executor. He also met Satan face to face. Bruce''s death is definitely part of his account, so Clooney must start first in order to protect himself.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, took a breath, and said in a low voice, "it''s really not necessary to catch Clooney alive. Well, don''t catch him alive. Three million yuan will buy his hiding place and ten million yuan will buy his head. In this way, I''ll transfer money to you right away. You''re ready to release a reward."


    Justin laughs: "OK, the reward will be released when the money arrives. In addition, you should have paid me $10 million as a deposit to avoid the situation that someone gave information or sent Clooney''s body, but you can''t pay the reward. In this case, I have to pay for you. You know, I care about my reputation, but your reputation is also good, and we have called so many times I won''t accept the deposit, man. It''s time to pay the reward. You have to be happy. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll give you no less money. Well, that''s it. Bye."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. At this time, Jason said with a feeling on his face: "Wow, make a phone call and spend $10 million in the twinkling of an eye, and there may be another $10 million to pay soon. Boss, it seems that we have to hurry up to make money."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said indifferently: "there is only a thousand days to be a thief, and there is no reason to prevent thieves. Now for us, the problems that can be solved with money are not a problem. We can afford the money and it is worth it!"

 Chapter 1241

    Little Downey may be dangerous, but he can complete some transfer work by phone at home, so Gao Yang handed over the transfer to Justin to little Downey, and little Downey soon completed the transfer.


    Not long after, Justin called again to confirm that the money had arrived, and then the reward for Clooney was officially released.


    In order to kill Clooney, Gao Yang should mobilize all the resources he can and use his greatest strength.


    Still, there is only a thousand days to be a thief, but there is no reason to prevent thieves. Clooney hides in the dark and can launch a fatal attack at any time. With such a threat, Gao Yang can''t sleep well, so he has to fight. It''s nothing to spend money. It''s not a matter to fight in person.


    The reward has been released, but Gao Yang can''t expect someone to send Clooney''s body to him. If he gets information instead of Clooney''s body, Satan has to fight in person. Fortunately, as a mercenary, Satan is best at killing and setting fire.


    Gao Yang turned sideways and apologized to Ye Lianna in the back seat: "sorry, honey, our two people''s world may have to change to group travel."


    Ye Lianna whispered, "I understand. You don''t have to think about me."


    Gao Yang nodded, then pressed a number on the phone, waited for the other party to connect, and said in a deep voice: "Hi, Morgan."


    "Gao, did you have a good holiday? Ha ha."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "Morgan, you have to take back the plane and bodyguards. Something happened. I think it may be more dangerous to use your plane again."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "Clooney is tommle''s assistant, and he''s ready to attack us. It''s in New York. Well, you introduced tommle to me. I think Clooney should know this. If I fly around in your plane, Clooney may know where I am through the plane. In addition, although Clooney is unlikely to attack you, I think you should improve it Vigilance is better. "


    Morgan''s deep voice: "You don''t have to worry about me. Clooney doesn''t dare to do anything to me, but you really need to be vigilant. I understand. I''ll let the plane back, but the bodyguards still stay with you. I need them at this time. I''ll send you some bodyguards. Unless you are with your people and carry weapons with you, you''d better not let the bodyguards leave."


    It''s OK to carry a gun with you in the United States, but it''s hard to say if you are met by the police in Europe. Moreover, the security threat in Europe is not great, and Gao Yang doesn''t need to be ready for war at any time, so Morgan is right. Bodyguards are really needed at this time.


    "You''re right. I really need bodyguards now. Well, just let the plane go back. Also, Morgan, you have to help me find some people to control tomler''s family and Clooney''s family. I need to do this to ensure little Donny''s safety. Well, is it convenient for you to do this?"


    Morgan laughed and said, "of course, it''s simple."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said loudly, "the cost is deducted from my money. Oh, I don''t want to break the bottom line, so don''t hurt tommle and Clooney''s family. Of course, the premise is that little Downey and his family are safe, otherwise, I have to pay for blood with blood."


    "Yes, it''s easy to do. I''ll let you know when it''s done here. Also, wait until I find Clooney''s family. I''ll find some people to escort little Downey away. It''s safer. The agent is very important and can''t let him have an accident. Where do you want to send little Downey?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "Britain, we are still on vacation. Although it''s troublesome, we can''t hurry up. I''m going to gather people together so that we can respond quickly and conveniently. If there''s nothing to do, we''ll take a collective vacation."


    Morgan laughed and said, "well, is there anything else?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "Yes, my gun is in Jack''s place, and other people''s weapons are kept in little Downey''s place. Now little Downey is in a dangerous situation. It''s too troublesome for him to bring a full set of weapons to us. It needs a lot of work, and it''s inconvenient to carry a lot of arms in Europe, but if Clooney is in Europe or somewhere else, I can''t go again The United States took the arms and then returned, so do you have any way to get a full set of arms in Europe? The kind you can get immediately if you need it. "


    Morgan hesitated: "It''s hard to say. I really don''t have such a relationship with Europe. If you''re in turbulent areas, it''s difficult in Western Europe. It''s just that it''s very simple to get a few guns, but what you need is very professional arms. You don''t need them at ordinary times. You can pick them up temporarily when you use them. It''s very troublesome. You might as well take a full set of equipment with you. I can help you You can solve this problem. "


    Gao Yang wondered, "how do you solve this problem?"


    Morgan laughed and said, "don''t worry about it. In short, when little Downey comes to you, he will take all your equipment."


    Satan''s equipment is hard to collect. It''s impossible to throw it away after hitting. You have to carry it with you and keep it carefully. Usually, little Downey is responsible for sending Satan''s equipment everywhere, and a lot of ammunition can''t be transported by civil aircraft. Therefore, it''s a lot of trouble to send the equipment to a new place every time. Now little Downey is in a dangerous situation , Gao Yang didn''t intend to let little Downey be responsible for transporting weapons, but directly took a plane to have a round with them.


    Now that Morgan has made a guarantee, little Downey will certainly bring all his equipment to join them, and there will be no problem in keeping it in Europe. This is the best and most convenient. As for what Morgan plans to do, Gaoyang doesn''t have to care. In short, there must be a way.


    The most important things were implemented. Gao Yang took a long breath and said with a smile: "OK, please do everything. At present, the most important thing is this matter. I will go to Ukraine after solving Clooney. Well, let''s talk about this later. Bye."


    Satan''s people have just rested for a few days. Gao Yang really doesn''t want to interrupt their journey to enter the tense state of war preparation. People always tighten the strings and can''t stand it, but there''s no way. If Clooney''s threat is not removed, they can''t be at ease. In order to have a better rest, they must first gather people together and play while waiting.


    Gao Yang shook the phone at Jason and sighed, "Jason, I''m sorry, your vacation is over. Now we have to gather everyone together for a group trip."

 Chapter 1242

    A steaming ball was brought to the table, accompanied by the steaming heat and a strong smell of mutton.


    The hostess, Jason''s mother, cut the lump of black things, and then revealed a pile of black objects inside. It looked like dumpling stuffing, but the color and shape completely made people unable to have an appetite.


    The side dishes were mashed potatoes and French fries, as well as carrots cut into pieces. Jason''s mother put the Scottish dish haggis on the plate in turn, and then sent it to everyone in turn.


    The Russians have no say in eating, so Yelena''s look is OK and there is no big change, but Raphael is different. He also comes from a country that produces delicious food, so when he sees haggis in front of him, he still smiles, but Gao Yang sees that he swallowed a few salivas very hard.


    After waiting for a black object on the plate in front of everyone, Jason said happily, "let''s try our famous dish, haggis. It''s very time-consuming, but it''s also very worth waiting."


    Jason''s father will raised his glass and shouted, "cheers!"


    You can''t drink red wine to eat haggis, you have to match it with whisky, and the Jason family now has a winery, so whisky is even more important.


    Whisky is good. It''s really good.


    As for the Scottish national dish haggis, Gao Yang tasted it and found that it was actually OK. At least it was much better than selling photos. The heavy pepper flavor covered up the smell of mutton, and the taste was very delicate. Although he thought it was a waste to make sheep offal into such a ghost thing, Gao Yang didn''t expect to enjoy delicious food in Britain.


    Gao Yang has been on the Sudanese grassland for three years. He hasn''t eaten anything strange, let alone carefully cooked sheep offal. He can eat anything that is half cooked and dripping with blood. Whether he can eat it is one thing and whether he can eat it is another.


    Gao Yang has a strong tolerance. He can eat everything on the plate without changing his face, but others can''t.


    Raphael really couldn''t do it after taking a bite. He looked indifferent and stirred the things on the plate with a fork, but he just refused to put them in his mouth.


    Irene''s face was firm, maintained the etiquette on the table, and ate the things on the plate without changing her face. After all, she was a special forces soldier and trained differently from others.


    Jason smiled and said, "let me tell you how haggis is made. Chop the sheep''s heart, liver, lung and mutton oil, add ingredients such as pepper and onion, and then put it into the sheep''s stomach. Tie the sheep''s stomach tightly with a rope and cook it in a pot. You can get out of the pot in about three hours."


    Jason was absolutely intentional. Yelena could have had a few bites, but after hearing Jason''s words, she refused to eat any more.


    Fortunately, will understood the reason. He waved his hand and said with a smile: "this dish is a kind of enjoyment for us, but many people may not be used to it. If you are not used to it, please leave it. It doesn''t matter. After all, you are not Scottish. I can understand it very well."


    Raphael and Yelena were pardoned, but Gao Yang smiled and said, "it seems that I can enjoy it, because I think it''s delicious."


    People have been busy for a long time. They can''t eat without anyone. For Gao Yang, although the food here is not delicious, it''s still no problem to eat. Then let him be the diner who gives the host face.


    In fact, haggis is not really dark cuisine. It''s much better to eat haggis than the famous dark cuisine of the British.


    Compared with dishes, Jason''s wine is much better. Jason''s father runs a small winery and brews whisky in a very traditional way. Gao Yang doesn''t like foreign wine very much, but he can tell the good from the bad.


    After taking up a small whisky and drinking it, Raphael breathed a sigh and said loudly, "this wine is great! Mr. Jones, your wine must be in short supply now."


    Will smiled and said, "the market is really good now. Thanks to Jason''s two friends who advertised for us. Now our order has reached next year, and we have passed the most difficult period."


    Jason pointed high and said with a smile, "you have to thank him. Adele and Catherine are his friends, not mine."


    Will raised his glass to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "then I must thank you. In order to express my gratitude to you, I decided to provide you with free drinks for life, unlimited. Ha ha, cheers."


    Gao Yang dried the whisky in the glass, looked at the bottle on the table and said strangely, "the taste seems different from what we used to drink."


    Jason said with a smile, "my wine is divided into four grades. The cheapest one is ten pounds a bottle, then thirty pounds, a hundred pounds, and the most expensive one is 150 pounds a bottle. I used to give you 150 pounds, but now we drink 30 pounds a bottle."


    After that, Jason pointed to his father and said with a smile, "my father''s favorite is this one. The price is different because of different processes. The smaller the output, the more expensive it is, but the taste depends on which one you like."


    The most important thing for Europeans to drink is less than 10 euros. 150 pounds of wine must be high-grade spirits. As for tens of thousands of bottles of red wine, it is a luxury. Few people in Europe can afford it, or even have seen it.


    Will shrugged and said: "Our wine is expensive. Originally, the sales volume has been very poor, and the winery is on the verge of bankruptcy. However, Jason made money later. We passed the most difficult period, and after two beautiful ladies advertised, the sales volume is good. The 30 pound one sells best, followed by the 10 pound one. As for the 100 pound and 150 pound two wines, only Part of symbolic production. "


    Jason said with a smile, "you can drink the most expensive wine, ha ha!"


    Will put down his knife and fork and said, "no way, we are a new brand. I am very confident in the taste of my own wine, but it obviously takes time to squeeze into the ranks of high-end wine. The competition in the British alcohol market is very fierce. To tell the truth, I am very satisfied that our winery can maintain the current situation."


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "don''t sell the most expensive one for 150 pounds. Change the brand, change the packaging, and then sell it for 1500 pounds. Find the gimmick yourself. I''ll help you open the market and export it to the United States."


    Will was stunned and said, "Mr. Gao, are you kidding?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I''m not kidding. In fact, your whisky is really good. I know several people. They are full of praise for your wine, but they have no place to buy it. Now the problem comes. If you export the wine to the United States, the maximum price is 200 to 300 pounds. Frankly, the price is too low."


    Will said foolishly, "three hundred pounds, too low?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s too low. Those rich people, well, if you sell 300 pounds a bottle, they will think that your wine can''t be used to entertain friends. There are * * shares. To put it bluntly, they can''t show off. Do you understand?"


    Will shook his head and said, "I don''t understand. 300 pounds a bottle of wine is too low-grade? Can''t show off? Sorry, I can''t understand, because my product is high-grade wine. Because the brewing process is very complex and needs to be aged in special oak barrels for a long time, there is no profit at 150 pounds."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "how much can you sell the most expensive one a year?"


    Will said with a wry smile: "dealers will buy a few bottles in a very small amount. In addition to their usual, they are just for display, but unfortunately, they haven''t sold them yet."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said curiously, "what''s the annual output?"


    Will frowned and said, "five hundred bottles can be produced at most this year, at most."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said loudly, "only 500 bottles? So little? What about 100 pounds?"


    "One hundred and five hundred to two thousand bottles, at most. This is the limit."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said, "that''s all! Limited edition, limited edition. Each bottle is numbered. One to 99, and there''s no need to buy more. This is the best. How much does one bottle sell? Well, it''s 59991 bottles, pounds! The next level, LIMITED to 1000 bottles, costs 999 pounds. It''s OK. The price is tentatively set. If the supply exceeds the demand, raise the price."


    Will said with a wry smile: "this kind of wine can''t be bought. Mr. Gao, we are not a famous winery or a winery with a long history. I understand the meaning of high-end luxury goods, but we can''t do it. We can''t sell it."


    Just then, Irene''s phone rang. She took out the phone, looked at it and made a gesture to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang nodded and continued to smile at will: "You can''t sell one bottle of high-end wine now. Even if you sell 10000 bottles, you still sell one bottle at most. What are you afraid of? Besides, even if you sell all the most expensive wine, it''s only 500 bottles. How much money can you make? You just said that the profit is very meager. Then I''ll make a profit of ten pounds, and 500 bottles are only 5000 yuan. It''s not so famous I did. "


    After holding up the glass and motioning to will, Gao Yang drank the wine, and then he said with a smile: "Listen to me and do as I say. Find a gimmick and make up a better story, and then leave the rest to me. I''ll help you open the American market first. What I can do is to make your wine popular in American upper class society and let them compete to buy your wine."


    Will drank it all in one gulp, then said with a bitter smile, "unless they''re all crazy."


    Put down the glass and said solemnly, "Mr. Jones, you have to understand one thing. For rich people, they are not stupid or crazy. They just have money and no place to spend. Do as I say, number the wine, and then give me the rest."

 Chapter 1243

    Gao Yang is really confident. If he does it according to his method, he dare not say that he will help Jason and his father sell dozens of bottles of wine a year. There will be no pressure at all.


    It doesn''t need to be complicated. Go to Morgan and ask Morgan to put out more than a dozen bottles of spirits at a party for everyone to drink. As long as the wine is really good and the brand has not been seen, someone will inevitably ask, and then listen to the price of the wine, and someone will appropriately say such a gimmick. OK, this limited edition wine won''t worry about selling.


    Of course, the rich are not fools, but the rich need more face, and spirits are not as valuable as red wine. In those specific years, tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of red wine from famous wineries have long changed from drinks to collections.


    If a super rich wants to entertain important guests, there must be red wine, but the problem is that sometimes there can be no lack of strong bars.


    Of course, all this has a premise, that is, if you want to sell a wine at a sky high price, you must first have a good taste, but good taste is only a foundation. The most important thing is feelings. Someone must be willing to pay a high price for the name.


    Fortunately, the taste of Jason''s wine is really good, and Morgan is full of praise. Morgan invited his friends to have a few drinks and got very good comments. In this way, the foundation has been established, and the rest is how to make his wine feel again.


    How can we have feelings? Make up a story and have a gimmick to make people feel that the wine is worth the price. This is feelings.


    People have their own vision according to their position. You can see far from the top of the mountain. If you fall into a well, you can see the sky above your head.


    Gao Yang has seen the world these days. He knows what to do and can find two people to sell Jason''s wine, but will can''t. He doesn''t know how to sell the wine at a sky high price to be seen by the super rich, but the problem is that if he wants to break an unknown brand into the rich circle, he has to have a friend of the super rich first.


    After dinner and showing will a way to get rich, Gao Yang ended their dinner in a pleasant atmosphere.


    Jason''s house is still very big. After chatting for a while, Jason looked at Gao Yang and them in their bedrooms, and finally came to Gao Yang''s room to gather.


    After Jason closed the door, he smiled at the man sitting on the clothes and said, "boss, I found out today that you still have the potential to be a profiteer."


    Raphael came forward and grabbed Jason''s neck and said angrily, "asshole! You must have meant it, didn''t you?"


    Jason broke off Raphael''s hand and said with a smile, "what''s intentional? Hey, are you such a guest?"


    Raphael said angrily, "you bastard, you know I''m sorry to be rude in your house and deliberately tease me. Wait! I''ll treat you well when you go to my house!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "stop it, Irene, what''s the situation?"


    Irene took out her cell phone and said in a deep voice, "Tommy sent a text message. He has left and will arrive in London tonight."


    Jason said in surprise, "so fast? Tommy is fast enough."


    Irene tilted her head and said, "Tommy''s action is not the fastest. Where is Andy in Paris? He left immediately after receiving the assembly order. Now he should have arrived in London."


    Gao Yang has too much news to wait for, so after the convening order is issued, everyone will contact Irene if there is any change in their itinerary.


    "What about the others?"


    "Li and rabbit are in Africa. Their itinerary is uncertain. The fastest expectation is that they can get on the plane tomorrow, but time can''t be guaranteed."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "the big dog is in Hawaii. According to his time, he will arrive in London the day after tomorrow."


    Jason whispered, "where''s Frye? When does he leave?"


    Gao Yang said: "he will probably arrive in London during the day after tomorrow. Taylor will come with him. At present, when we wait until the day after tomorrow, people should be able to get together."


    Then Raphael said, "boss, when are we going to London?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "we won''t take any action until little Downey arrives. It''s unknown when little Downey will come. It''s certain that it won''t be too soon, because it still takes time to find Clooney''s family, so we''ll go to Loch Ness tomorrow."


    The plan has been worked out, and the rest is the problem of implementation. Waiting is also waiting, waiting while playing is also waiting. When it''s time to be nervous, when it''s time to relax, we must relax.


    After that, Gao Yang waved his fist and said in a tangled way: "in fact, there is another person, our new full-time medical guard. He is in the United States. I haven''t notified him yet. How to say, what we are going to do is an action beyond the scope of mercenaries. I don''t know enough about this person, so I don''t know whether to let him come."


    Irene whispered, "I think we should let him come. He is a medical soldier. In addition, he will know our secret sooner or later. I don''t think there is much difference between the action against Clooney and other actions."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "it makes sense. Let him come and I''ll inform him."


    After that, Gao Yang clapped his hands and whispered: "There are only a few of us now, but after the reward is released, there may be news at any time. We won''t do it until we ensure the safety of little Downey, but this doesn''t prevent us from making a battle plan. Let''s first assume that if Clooney hides in a prosperous area of a European city, such as London or Paris, what should we do Action? "


    Irene frowned: "Clooney will hide anywhere, so this assumption is still very possible. If you use heavy weapons to attack tough battles in places like London, the impact is too bad, so you can only do it on a small scale and try not to disturb too many people to kill Clooney."


    High pitched channel: "Yes, I think so. If Clooney hides in a big city like London, we give priority to using snipers as the first means of attack. If the sniper has no chance, we will kill Clooney as quietly as possible after approaching him on the scale of three to five people. Of course, these two options are the most ideal, but in any case, we can''t go too far. If we don''t have the chance , we''d rather just keep monitoring Clooney than make too much noise. For future consideration, we can''t be the target of a big country. Therefore, if Clooney takes refuge in any big city, we can only hire cleaners again. Falk, this is another lot of money. "


    Rafael said, "I hope Clooney doesn''t have a big country like Britain and France in the United States. The fees of cleaners are really not cheap. Well, what if Clooney hides in some volatile area, such as where in Africa, or in a place that is unknown, where birds don''t shit and people can''t be seen?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s still necessary to ask? Of course, the fire is fully open. Do whatever you want!"

 Chapter 1244

    Gao Yang and the rest of Satan visited the Scottish Highlands, while they found a place to live in London.


    When you get to Jason''s house, you must see Loch Ness, and then the magnificent Scottish Highland scenery. Although it is still a little cold in February, it can''t stop them from raising their interest in playing.


    The reward order has been issued, but no news has been sent back. Most of Satan''s people have gathered in London, and several people in the United States have not arrived, but their time has been determined. The time of only groliov, Li JinFang and Cui Bo can not be determined.


    It was only Gao Yang and Satan who arrived in the Scottish Highlands. Now all the members'' attention had to focus on Clooney. It was related to their rear security. He could only pay attention to the situation in Ukraine, but could not go to Ukraine separately.


    On the fourth day, Li JinFang and Cui Bo also arrived in London. At this time, all members of Satan had gathered. On this day, Gao Yang left the Scottish Highlands to London.


    The situation this time is very different from that in the past, because several people of Satan came with their families, but with their families, that is, several people living in London, such as the Fryes, the groves and Tommy''s girlfriend vita. They used to be together. When they arrived in London, they just changed the place of their daily meeting from home to hotel.


    Satan''s people didn''t live in the same hotel, but lived in several hotels. As for the family members, of course, they lived in luxury hotels, and Morgan''s housekeeper and bodyguard came in handy at this time, just arranged next to Ye Lianna.


    After Gao Yang arrived in London, the first thing was to find another hotel so that Satan''s people could gather together.


    Instead of staying in a luxury hotel, Gao Yang and Irene searched for a long time before they found a small family hotel that met the requirements, and then they all wrapped it up.


    The hotel under the package is very small. There are only 15 rooms in total, and the room is still very small. Only the sanitary conditions are fairly good, but the price is not low. A room costs 100 pounds a day, and Gao Yang has all the rooms, but the owner of the hotel refused to give him a pound cheaper.


    "Fifteen keys are all here. The whole second and third floors are your space now. As long as you are not too noisy, there will be no problem. Unless someone comes down and asks for cleaning service, we won''t go up."


    The owner of the hotel is an old man of nearly 70 years old, and there is only one service staff, a woman of more than 60 years old. There is only one requirement for Gaoyang to pack the hotel, that is, no one should disturb them, and this requirement makes the boss very happy.


    After giving the key to Gao Yang, the old man picked up a full sign and hung it on the glass door of the family hotel.


    On the second floor, Gao Yang opened a door with a key at will. Several people went in and sat down. Gao Yang looked at his watch and said to Irene, "OK, call everyone."


    Irene began to call one after another. People scattered all over London began to meet up with her small hotel. When she arrived at the front desk, she just needed to report the false name left by Gao Yang during registration.


    Andy Ho was the first one to arrive. He lived close to the small hotel. When Andy ho came into the room with a small bag on his back and saw Gao Yang, Andy Ho was stunned, and then said foolishly to Irene, "are you a Tyrannosaurus Rex? Am I right?"


    Yes, Irene is still in a fashionable dress. Although she changed her clothes, she is still the same beautiful and atypical. In fact, Irene once dreamed of being a model. There is really no reason and cost.


    After smiling at Andy he Tiantian, Irene said in a sweet and greasy voice, "Hey, Dragon Knight, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    Andy couldn''t help shivering, and Gao Yang couldn''t help shivering. Then Andy he waved his hand and said, "please don''t talk to me in such a tone, I can''t stand it! Eh, my goose bumps are up!"


    Irene stretched out her middle finger to Andy Ho and said, "get out!"


    Andy he looked relieved and sighed, "you''d better do this. I''m more used to it."


    While several people were greeting, there was another sound of footsteps. Then Frye and Taylor came to the open door of the room. They just raised their feet and entered the door. When they saw Irene turning behind in the porch, Frye immediately raised his hand and said, "sorry, it''s the wrong way."


    Frye and Taylor turned around and left. Irene said angrily, "come back!"


    Frye and Taylor turned their heads together. They stared at Irene dumbfounded. Then Frye looked at Irene up and down for several times. After hearing the laughter of several people in the room, they suddenly pointed to Irene and shouted, "Tyrannosaurus Rex! How did you become such a ghost?"


    Taylor was surprised and said, "Wow! I don''t know what to say. I''m not used to it."


    The room was too small. After a few more people came in, there was no place to sit. Frye and Taylor simply stood in the room and talked and laughed with the first Gao Yang. After waiting for about half an hour, footsteps came again.


    Gao Yang knew that Li JinFang and Cui Bo were coming. Li JinFang''s footsteps were different from others.


    Sure enough, Li JinFang and Cui Bo quickly entered the door. Not long after they got off the plane, they came directly in a taxi. They entered the door and threw their bags on the ground. As soon as they said hello to Gao Yang, Cui Bo was like a ghost. After jumping up under their feet, they pointed to Irene and said loudly, "what''s the matter with me, me... Irene?"


    Irene had no strength to express anything. She just looked at Cui Bo and said weakly, "what do you want to express?"


    After being stunned, Cui Bo nodded and said, "you are very beautiful, well, very eye-catching, Irene, you have come to a gorgeous turn!"


    Irene laughed and said loudly, "finally there''s someone who can speak. Thank you."


    Cui Bo also said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Thank you for what? But Irene, I''ve always taken you as my brother. It''s hard for me to adapt to you suddenly. How can I get along with you happily in the future? You''d better be a man''s mother-in-law, okay?"

 Chapter 1245

    Irene stood up and walked to Cui Bo angrily. When Cui Bo hurried to hide behind Li JinFang, Irene stepped heavily on her feet.


    Chubb jumped up with his feet in his arms, and the others burst into laughter.


    I don''t know why, people watching Satan began to get together again. Although they had to get together because of a threat, Gao Yang felt very relieved. It was good to have these people around.


    In order to make these people laugh and play together in the future, Gao Yang is willing to do anything and dare to do anything.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "all right, stop making trouble and don''t quarrel with our landlord."


    After stopping the fight between Irene and Cui Bo, Gao Yang said to Li JinFang, "where are they, Li Pengfei?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said in a deep voice, "very good. They have a lot of business now, but they haven''t enough manpower. It''s more troublesome to find qualified manpower in Africa. By the way, we have dividends."


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang have shares in the security company opened by Li Pengfei, but it''s been a long time. Gao Yang hasn''t asked Li Pengfei about their progress.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it seems that the ox demon king is beginning to make a profit! How much is our dividend?"


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said with a happy smile on his face: "One of us is 860000 US dollars, which is the dividend of the first phase. In addition, the ox demon king has more than 400 people, and now they have six long-term contracts, three Chinese construction sites, a Belgian enterprise, and the security of two big people. These businesses are not very profitable, but they must have no problem making money, Oh, and the money has been transferred to little Donny''s account. I just don''t know if little Donny has transferred it to us. "


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "it''s good for us to have 860000 each. Do you have any other problems except that we can''t recruit the right people?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said: "Nothing else is wrong. There are too many businesses to receive. There are too many short-term contracts, but there are not enough staff. The local people can''t use them at all. Lazy! When paying money, they are more and more active, and they are too lax at work. Think about training and rectification. Many people quit immediately, and they can''t transfer people from China on a large scale. It''s very troublesome. Think of Niu demon king and his family The soldiers are mainly from Nigeria, and most of them are veterans. How to say, Nigerian soldiers are relatively good. At least they obey orders and don''t wander around when performing security tasks. They can do anything. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "there''s no way. We really can''t help with the problem of soldiers. Recruiting high-quality soldiers is too expensive and inappropriate for Niu demon king."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "don''t worry. Let them take it step by step. Now they''re doing well."


    Gao Yang didn''t ask again. If he said something about Li Pengfei and them in depth, he had to say it in private.


    Now Gaoyang''s investment has reached the return period. The marine security company in the Gulf of Aden made a profit at the beginning, but later expanded its scale and paid dividends a few days late. However, the marine security company can bring him about $4 million a year, which is a lot of money.


    Several other early members of Satan also have shares in the maritime security company, such as groliov, treble, Li JinFang and Frye. They can also get nearly two million dollars a year. Bruce''s is relatively few because he just joined Satan at that time. Nevertheless, Bruce can also get a dividend of 500000 dollars a year for a little share. Now Bruce Dead, but the money will go to his mother.


    That''s how the maritime security companies make money. Thanks to the skeleton Gang, Gaoyang''s maritime security companies can make more money than the British escort ships.


    In addition to having shares in two security companies, Gaoyang''s biggest source of wealth is the diamond mine. Unlike others, this diamond mine has only his share, and the wealth that the diamond mine can provide is unusual, that is, Morgan and Gaoyang have great plans. Otherwise, he can become a billionaire every minute.


    After asking Li JinFang a few questions, Gao Yang said no more, and then waited for more than 20 minutes. Groliov and Tommy arrived together.


    Groliov and Tommy are old, but when they see Irene, they can''t help but stare for a while. However, after they just stare at each other, groliov nods and says, "very good, very good, Irene, you look very good now."


    Tommy smiled and said, "you''re charming."


    Irene was elated and said with a smile, "it''s better for you two!"


    Irene''s voice just fell, footsteps came from outside the door. After looking at Satan, the old people had gathered together and said with a high smile, "well, our medical soldiers are coming."


    Gao Yang got up from his chair and went to the door. Then he saw a bald head coming in a hurry. It was Albert.


    Albert waved to Gao Yang and whispered, "Hello, boss, I hope I''m not too late."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s not too late. Come in and I''ll introduce you."


    Gao Yang led Albert into the door. When several people who were sitting saw Albert, they all stood up. At this time, Gao Yang pointed to Albert with a serious face and said, "guys, let me introduce you to Arthur Albert, a medical family who has served in the Israeli Golan brigade for six years. In the next irregular time, he will fight with us."


    After waiting for Gao Yang''s introduction, Albert reached out and saluted, smiled and said, "Hello, guys, we must be able to get along very happily."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Albert, "introduce yourself, what you are good at, what you intend to add, and tell everyone what your nickname is."


    Albert nodded and said: "I''m a medical guard. Needless to say, I''m here to do this. In addition to my own work, I can fight. I can fight both airborne and infantry. I use assault rifles. As for my ability, you are all elites, and if I can come here, my combat ability must be not bad. In addition to these, I think I''m very good at free fighting. I used to be a soldier A professional wrestler for some time. "


    Hearing that Albert claimed to be good at free fighting, Li JinFang''s eyes lit up. After a short interruption, Albert touched his bald head and said in some embarrassment: "as for my nickname, well, many people call me a villain, and another nickname, well, you just call me a villain."

 Chapter 1246

    Albert had a bald head, a round face and a circle of beard. He was kind just looking at his face, but when he looked at people, he always stared at them, and his face was also very serious. When he stared at them, he always felt that he was stared at by some fierce beast, which made people feel like a good man.


    Such an Albert, when talking about his nickname, was full of shyness.


    Albert didn''t want to say, and people who met him for the first time wouldn''t ask more. After Albert briefly introduced himself, he said in a loud and deep voice: "Albert met you for the first time, introduce yourself."


    Groliov whispered, "big dog, machine gunner."


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "toad, you can call me that, or you can call me frog. I''m a Raider. In addition, I''m also very interested in free fighting. We can play when we have time."


    Albert touched his head and said with a smile, "OK, OK, we have time to play."


    Irene snapped her fingers and whispered, "call me Tyrannosaurus Rex, Raider."


    Albert smiled from his heart and said, "Hello, beauty, I didn''t expect that I could have Xin fighting side by side with a beautiful woman. It''s really lucky."


    Satan''s people introduced themselves one after another and told Albert their position and responsibilities. But when Taylor finally arrived, Taylor said in a deep voice: "you can call me postman. I now belong to the assault group, but I''m not Satan''s person, but I''ve been acting with Satan."


    Albert smiled, "so you''re still under observation like me?"


    Taylor shook his head and said, "no, we''re not the same."


    Taylor''s situation is really different from others. He stayed in Satan to avenge Bruce, and the action of chasing and killing Clooney obviously belongs to a part of the revenge plan, so Taylor must come, but after revenge for Bruce, Taylor will go or stay. It depends on how Taylor chooses at last.


    Satan has recognized Taylor, but Taylor may choose to live the life he wants. Although Taylor is really a rare person, this kind of thing can not be forced. Satan will never force anyone to stay.


    After waiting for the introduction, Gao Yang pointed to groliov and said seriously to Albert: "when you go to the battlefield, you must obey every order of me. If I die in battle or under any special circumstances, the big dog as the deputy commander is the supreme commander."


    Albert nodded, "yes, I see, boss."


    Gao Yang pointed to Andy he and said loudly, "he is our military doctor, and you are our medical soldier. You must make it clear that you two are our medical team, and the Dragon Knight is your officer. In wartime, if you need to perform your duties as a medical soldier, you should obey the command of the dragon knight."


    Albert nodded to Andy Ho and said, "yes, I see. The Dragon Knight is my direct leader. I listen to him."


    Gao Yang pointed to Li JinFang and said seriously, "we Satans are all expert and versatile. Everyone needs to adapt to a variety of roles. Albert, in addition to medical soldiers, you will also be an assault hand when necessary. When you are an assault hand, you have to listen to his orders. In the assault group, your second sequential commander is T-Rex."


    Albert smiled, "yes, I see."


    The snake has no head. Although Satan has few people, he has to clarify the command system.


    For Satan''s old people, there is no need to say who will command. There is really no accident. There is no need to discuss who will take over the command. However, Albert is a new man, and he can''t practice together to improve the degree of tacit understanding after joining the new man, as Satan did before, so he must explain these command problems to Albert clearly.


    Fortunately, Albert is a medical soldier. Unless there is no way, he will not undertake combat tasks, so there is no tacit understanding for the time being, which will not have a great impact. However, if Albert is directly incorporated into the assault team, it will be a little troublesome. In the battlefield, especially in the rapidly changing battle of CQB, the lack of tacit understanding is likely to cause great things, But this can only be solved slowly in the future.


    He introduced the command system to Albert clearly, patted Albert on the shoulder, and then said to the people: "Albert is a new man, the Dragon Knight, he will give it to you. Take him to get familiar with Satan and explain the situation of this operation to him."


    Andy ho waved his hand and said with a smile, "yes, boss."


    Let Andy ho Take Albert to get familiar with the situation, but the main thing is to let Andy ho examine Albert''s skill level. If Albert is not qualified to be a medical soldier, he must get out immediately.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said to the crowd, "well, there''s no news at present. There''s nothing to say. Let''s go. One person takes a key to choose a room. Now you can rest."


    After that, Gao Yang remembered something, and then he immediately pointed to Irene and said to Albert, "Oh, I forgot one thing, villain, give you a piece of advice, don''t provoke her, don''t provoke her."


    Albert looked at Irene and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ve always been very polite to beautiful women, very, very polite!"


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said, "it''s okay. Let''s go."


    Irene seemed very dissatisfied with Albert''s stare at her. She nodded at Li JinFang and said loudly, "Hey, toad, I found a gym not far from here. There is also a boxing club there. Are you interested in sweating?"


    Li JinFang and Irene, as Satan''s No. 1 and No. 2 commandos, must be the two of them as long as they need to attack, and the environment faced by the commandos is the most dangerous. Especially in street warfare and indoor warfare, the victory and defeat are often divided in a second or two. Their tacit understanding is that they really know what the other party means without even looking at each other.


    In fact, Gao Yang always thought that Li JinFang and Irene didn''t look at each other and didn''t become a pair. This is Satan''s greatest miracle.


    When Irene finished speaking, Li JinFang immediately said, "OK, have fun. I haven''t been active for a long time. Go and sweat."


    Albert said excitedly, "can I go together? Let''s play. Hey, Tyrannosaurus Rex, I''m glad you like fighting, too. It seems that we have a common hobby."


    Li JinFang stood up and said, "let''s go together. Just now I said I had a chance to play together. I don''t have a chance."


    Irene looked at Albert, smiled sweetly and said, "OK, let''s go together. I can''t beat the toad. Now you''re here. Maybe we can practice more in the future."

 Chapter 1247

    Albert looked very happy, Irene looked very happy, but the rest of Satan looked strange.


    No one knows Albert''s details or how good he can play, but the problem is that Li JinFang and Irene, as Satan''s double flower red stick, it''s hard for Albert to be miserable.


    Who can play Satan best? Needless to say, it must be Li JinFang. Then Gao Yang has to fight with Irene for the second position under Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang is a fresh move to eat all over the sky and settle down with a record of lifting Yin legs. He is the type that must win in the first battle. If his opponent knows the routine, he may not be able to play it. Otherwise, no matter how fierce your fight is, as long as Gao Yang''s foot is kicked out smoothly, no one can escape the destruction of the feet of children and grandchildren.


    After walking around with his Yin legs for so long, Gao Yang met a Peter, which made him helpless, but who was Peter? He was a real fighting master.


    As for Irene, it''s true that Irene wins in an all-round way, but she is also a rare opponent. As the two gold medal thugs around Gao Yang, Irene is not vegetarian, that is, Li JinFang is too powerful to show her anything. Otherwise, even if she is a woman, Irene can grab the position of chief thug wherever she goes.


    Satan can play the second time. Gao Yang and Irene are really hard to distinguish. Why? Because they are very familiar with each other. Irene will never dare to go to Gao Yang and let him have a chance. Without lifting her Yin leg, Gao Yang will only be beaten to death by Irene. Therefore, they just want to compete. They can only turn around and confront each other.


    However, Gao Yang can grab the second position when facing the enemy, but he is definitely not as good as Irene in the internal competition. The reason is very simple. Everyone is his own. Gao Yang can''t go up. It''s just a matter of breaking down his children and grandchildren. Bullying ordinary people can also kick according to their legs, but when encountering experts, Gao Yang can only say hello to his crotch.


    Unlike Eileen, Eileen is very comprehensive, and her hand can be retracted and released freely. Unlike Gao Yang''s kick, it makes people lose their children and grandchildren, so Eileen can play with others in the team, but Gao Yang can''t.


    Irene smiled at Gao Yang and said, "boss, let''s go together."


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to go, but on second thought, he didn''t know Albert''s fighting ability at all. It was good to take this opportunity to have a look, so he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go too."


    Albert picked up his bag and said with a smile, "I''ll change my clothes first and wait for me."


    After waiting for Albert to leave, treble couldn''t help laughing and said, "this guy is going to be miserable!"


    Li JinFang said seriously, "it''s not necessarily. There are many powerful people in the world. Who knows that Irene and I can beat others? It''s our own game. If we play with the enemy, it''s too proud and easy to die."


    Frye put his arms around Li JinFang''s neck and said with a smile, "I have confidence and absolute confidence in you! Your fist is like the boss''s gun. You are invincible."


    Irene pinched her fist, turned her neck and said in a deep voice, "I don''t care. I''ll beat him all over the ground looking for teeth! I hate this guy''s eyes. I''ll teach him a lesson!"


    Gao Yang raised his hand, but after reaching out, he waited for a moment, and finally just said, "be careful."


    Seeing Li JinFang beating people is a kind of enjoyment. No one is willing to miss this opportunity, so finally Satan sent out again. A vast group of people walked for more than ten minutes to a boxing hall in a fitness club.


    Only members can enter the boxing hall. Unless Gao Yang and they all pay to become members, they can''t use the facilities inside, but they paid a sum of money and Irene came forward to say it.


    Although it is a subsidiary building of the gym, the boxing club is very formal, with good facilities and many people. There are four boxing rings in it, and there are more than a dozen people training nearby.


    One of the four boxing rings was empty. Gao Yang and they went to the bottom of the ring. Albert, eager to try, had changed into a loose sportswear. He pointed to the ring and said with a smile, "who will come first?"


    Irene also changed her clothes, but she didn''t take off her wig, so Albert immediately focused on Irene.


    Irene reached out and made a gesture of invitation. Then she said to Li JinFang, "come first."


    Albert made a fist move. His fist speed was very fast. After a set of fist movements in the air, he smiled at Li JinFang and said, "do you still wear boxing gloves? I don''t like wearing gloves."


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "I don''t like it either."


    After Li JinFang said that, he went up the steps, lifted the rope and drilled in from under the rope, while Albert supported the corner post with one hand and jumped in with one effort.


    "I can''t see that this guy is very big and flexible."


    Frye sincerely praised. Indeed, Albert was very big, but his movements were very flexible.


    Li JinFang stood still in Albert''s ring because it was a friendly exchange. After they slapped each other, they began to occupy a corner, and then they were about to move forward.


    Albert was very active. He began to approach Li JinFang, and then suddenly there was a hug and fall, but Li JinFang avoided it gently and skillfully.


    Albert has been the main attack, but Li JinFang has been dodging and retreating.


    Albert is very flexible, but it is obvious that Li JinFang has not much interest in fighting with him.


    Gao Yang is very familiar with Li JinFang. From Li JinFang''s expression, he knows that Albert can''t do it, so that Li JinFang can''t interest him after just looking at him. It''s just that Li JinFang is too powerful, so people can''t tell the extent of Albert from his reaction.


    Albert attacked continuously, but he couldn''t touch the corner of Li JinFang''s clothes, that is, he couldn''t touch it, dead or alive.


    After Li JinFang dodged the successive attacks, Albert stopped and said helplessly, "man, it''s boring."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "well, it''s over."


    After saying that, Li JinFang immediately shook a punch. When Albert tilted his head back to hide, Li JinFang turned sideways and kicked.


    Li JinFang''s sole stopped at a distance of two or three centimeters from Albert''s nose.


    Albert stood motionless with his fist raised. Li JinFang shook his head, put down his feet and said in a deep voice, "you didn''t pay attention. This doesn''t count. Come again."


    Albert stepped back two steps, and then he rushed forward again. Li JinFang suddenly opened Albert''s arm with both hands, put his right arm around Albert''s neck, hooked his right leg and put Albert on the ground.


    After gently and skillfully placing Albert on the ground, Li JinFang stretched out his hand and pulled Albert up again. Waiting for Albert to stand up, Li JinFang nodded, then lifted the rope and drilled out from below, leaving Albert stupid on it.


    Li JinFang shook his head and said to Irene, "go on, be careful."


    Li JinFang said be careful, which means to let Irene not hurt Albert. He has tried out Albert''s bottom. Naturally, he knows who is better between Irene and Albert.


    Albert felt humiliated. Although he now knew that he was far from Li JinFang''s opponent, he still felt humiliated. In particular, he was put down like a child in front of Irene, which was difficult for him to accept. However, he was not an idiot, so he would never challenge Li JinFang again.


    Albert was determined to find some face in Irene. He smiled hard at Irene who was still under the stage.


    Irene smiled at Albert, then grabbed her hair, pulled down her wig cover and handed it to Gao Yang.


    Looking at Irene who suddenly became close to bald head, Albert''s eyes almost stared out. At this time, Irene moved her hands and feet and stepped into the boxing ring.


    After smiling at silly Albert again, Irene whispered, "are you ready?"


    Albert nodded subconsciously, and then Irene punched up.


    With the degree of Satan''s unity and the relationship between Li JinFang and Irene, do you think Li JinFang will teach Irene what he can?


    In those years, Gao Yang was bullied by others in fighting. Later, Li JinFang spent a month to practice Gao Yang''s ability to be right with others. Now Gao Yang can bully by lifting Yin legs. It can be said that it is the result of Li JinFang''s teaching. Then, when Gao Yang with zero foundation can reach this point, what can Irene, who is already very powerful, do?


    The answer is that Irene beat Albert badly.


    Irene punched Albert in the left eye socket, swept his right leg, and let Albert lie face down on the ring.


    After waiting for Albert to lie down, Irene smiled and said with a guilty face, "sorry, you didn''t prepare just now, so let''s come again?"


    Albert got up from the ground very quickly. He smiled hard at Irene and said, "yes, I wasn''t ready just now, so let''s come again."


    Irene took a few steps back. Albert took a few deep breaths and suddenly jumped at Irene with a loud roar.


    Albert didn''t mean to punch Eileen. He wanted to grab Eileen''s shoulder, and Ellinger opened Albert''s arm, punched Albert''s right eye, kicked it out, let Albert kneel forward, grabbed Albert''s hand with both hands, turned around and yelled. He fell over his shoulder and grabbed Albert and threw it out.


    Albert lay on his back in the ring, covering his face with his hands. Irene took a few steps forward and said with a smile, "don''t rest. Get up. I haven''t had a chance to hit someone for a long time. Come again, let me end my addiction."


    Albert covered his face and shook his head. He just lay on the ground and didn''t move. At this time, Gao Yang took out the phone. After taking a look, he shouted to Irene: "well, it''s over. Justin called. There must be some news."

 Chapter 1248

    Justin did call, but Gao Yang could walk aside and answer the phone alone. Why did he let Irene stop? It was entirely because Albert was beaten badly.


    After stopping Irene''s unilateral abuse of Albert, Gao Yang answered the phone and whispered, "man, give me good news."


    Justin said in distressed words, "I''ll give you good news, but it''s past the shelf life."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but frown and said, "it''s past the shelf life. What do you mean?"


    "The informant asked to keep his identity secret, so I can''t tell you who found the clue, but what I can tell you is that Clooney is in Europe and his location often changes."


    Gao Yang looked around and whispered, "wait a minute. It''s not convenient for me to talk now. I''ll call you later."


    "OK."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, waved to the people around him and said, "there''s news, go back."


    The party soon returned to the hotel, raised their fingers and said in a deep voice: "big bird, prepare your computer, Tyrannosaurus Rex, prepare paper records, and prepare a map of Europe. Others are on standby. I''ll call him if necessary."


    The others left, leaving only three people in Gao Yang''s room. After Jason''s computer turned on, Gao Yang immediately dialed back.


    Justin quickly connected the phone. This time Justin didn''t say any more nonsense. After connecting the phone, he immediately said in a deep voice: "Clooney returned to New York on August 30 last year, but he soon left New York for Dubai. Four days after you killed tomler, Clooney returned to New York again. Then he left New York with his family and disappeared."


    "And then?"


    "Then, on October 14 last year, Clooney bought a ticket to London with his credit card from Atlanta in the United States. By the way, a satellite city called Douglasville in the west of Atlanta is Clooney''s hometown."


    "Please wait a moment, I need to write it down," he said in a low voice


    Covering the microphone, he raised his voice and whispered, "Atlanta, Douglasville."


    When Irene and Jason started marking, Gao Yang continued to say to the microphone, "is Clooney in London?"


    "After listening to me, when I arrived in London, Clooney''s credit card was not reused, but four days later, he had the same credit card in a Michelin 3-star restaurant in Paris.


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "which restaurant is it?"


    "It''s not necessary to say that, after Clooney stopped in Paris for two weeks, he went to Germany. He used the same credit card in Hamburg, and had sixteen records in the same Michelin 3-star restaurant. After spending about twenty days in Hamburg, Clooney went to Italy again."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a smile, "he went to Italy again. His credit card usage record won''t be in Michelin star restaurants again this time?"


    "Yes, Rome and Naples. The final destination is Milan. Clooney''s credit cards have appeared in these places. All of them are Michelin star restaurants. Clooney stayed in Italy for about three weeks. His credit card has been used in Michelin star restaurants every day, and one of them is the most one-star restaurants in Milan."


    He breathed loudly and said, "I see. We''re hungry. Mr. Clooney is a gourmet."


    "Yes, then Clooney ordered a ticket from Milan and flew to Riyadh."


    Gao Yang tightened his heart and said, "Riyadh?"


    "Yes, Riyadh. There was only a little more than half a day after arriving in Riyadh. The same credit card bought the ticket to Amsterdam in Netherlands again. Then, the same ticket remained in Amsterdam, but the latest use record was nine days ago."


    Gao Yang reflected and realized that Justin was talking about Amsterdam in the Netherlands.


    "Amsterdam, didn''t he leave again this time?"


    "That''s what I mean by having passed the shelf life. The last time Clooney used his credit card was nine days ago. He stayed in Amsterdam for a long time. He had to do two kinds of work every day. He went to Michelin star restaurant for dinner at least once a day. The other thing was to find a window girl."


    "This guy has nothing else to do except eat and women?" he said angrily and jokingly


    "Yes, that''s right. Clooney''s life in Amsterdam is very regular. He must eat lunch in a Michelin star restaurant. He may find a window girl in the afternoon. If not, he will have dinner in a Michelin restaurant and then find a window girl in the evening. Clooney has a characteristic. He is willing to spend a lot of money on delicious food, but he is never a woman It costs too much. "


    The red light district in the Netherlands is very famous, and the window girls are also very famous, but there is no doubt that the window girls are of very low grade. With Clooney''s financial resources and identity, he should be looking for those senior recruitment girls, but the result is not the case. Therefore, Clooney is obviously a very pure food.


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "well, do you know the hotel Clooney stayed in Amsterdam?"


    "I don''t know, but according to the restaurant he often goes to, Clooney should live not too far away. The restaurant he consumes most is Bordeau, which is close to Dam Square in Amsterdam. You can find it in a nearby hotel."


    Gao Yang had a headache and said, "man, the information you provided is very useful, but can you find Clooney? What I need is accurate information, and I pointed out this when publishing the reward. Now the information provider can''t even tell me the name of the hotel, so should I pay?"


    Justin said with a smile: "as I said, this is an information that has passed the warranty period and is not accurate enough, so the information provider just hopes to get part of the reward. If you do find Clooney, you will pay one million dollars. If you don''t find Clooney, you don''t have to pay. In addition, there is a key part of this information."


    "You say."


    "Clooney often looks for the same window girl and stays for a long time. According to the price of 40 euros for 20 minutes, Clooney often needs to pay 500 euros, which is the price for a few hours, or he takes the window girl out. Although the number of times is not many, it is very difficult for Clooney''s habit, so you should look for it The window girl. "

 Chapter 1249

    Gao Yang became interested and said, "well, this is really a key information. Do you know the specific information of that woman?"


    "Of course, when Clooney swiped his card, he left a lot of key information. I can tell you the woman''s name and the location of the window. You can check along this line."


    "The last question, the key to this clue is Clooney''s credit card. Then, how to ensure that the user of this credit card is Clooney himself? I don''t believe Clooney will use his real name to apply for a credit card, and then use this credit card to buy air tickets and stay in a hotel on the premise that he knows someone will look for him."


    After Justin was silent for a moment, he whispered, "insider, Clooney was betrayed by someone he trusted. That''s all. In addition, Clooney used a false identity named Michael Shaw. If he used that credit card, he would use that name."


    Although he was on the phone, Gao Yang couldn''t help nodding and whispered, "it''s an insider again. Well, we''ll go to Amsterdam."


    Justin smiled and whispered, "man, don''t say I didn''t remind you that the informants trust me because my reputation is very good, and I trust you very much. We are doing business completely based on personal reputation. I hope you understand that everyone''s reputation is not easy to establish, so if this news is really useful, don''t forget to pay."


    Gao Yang also said with a smile: "without your reminding, we will verify the authenticity of the news. If it is true and does help us find Clooney, I will pay a million dollars."


    After the call ended and hung up, Gao Yang took the pen and paper, wrote down the name of Michael Shaw, and whispered, "we have found some clues, but we still have a lot of follow-up work to do. Jason, what hotels are there near that hotel? Especially luxury hotels."


    Jason turned the computer to Gao Yang and said with a bitter smile: "there are many. There are seven hotels that can be reached within 20 minutes on foot, three of which are luxury hotels. If the scope is expanded to bus or public transport, there are more than 40 hotels. If the time is relaxed to half an hour, there are exactly 100 hotels."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "forget it, let''s put this aside first. We''ll go to Amsterdam to find the window girl. Maybe we can get the answer faster."


    After that, he said in a loud and deep voice: "wait a minute, I''ll call again. Now we know where Clooney started from the United States. Maybe where he settled his family."


    In fact, the biggest gain from talking to Justin is knowing where Clooney''s hometown is and where he left from. It is likely that Atlanta is where Clooney settled his family.


    Gao Yang called Morgan. When Morgan got through, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "has there been any progress in that matter?"


    "Tomler''s family has been controlled, but it has no effect. The person I sent to be responsible for this matter has not received any feedback. It seems that tomler''s family is not very valued. As for Clooney, we haven''t found where he has placed his family."


    "The latest news I received is that Clooney''s hometown is a satellite city called Douglasville in Atlanta, and when he left, he took a plane from Atlanta, using the name Michael Shaw."


    Morgan whispered: "wait a minute, let me write it down. With these, I may be able to find Clooney''s family. However, in recent days, the people I sent have roughly mastered the situation. There are about 12 people outside little Donny''s home. They should be Clooney''s people. Even if they escort little Donny''s family to leave by force, they can ensure safety."


    Morgan was really reliable. Gao Yang waved his hand excitedly and said with a smile: "Thank you. I knew it would be no problem to ask you for something, but what do you think of waiting? Well, I found some clues. Clooney may be in Amsterdam. I want to go to Amsterdam first. If I can find Clooney, I can work on both sides at the same time to solve all the problems at one stroke."


    Morgan said slowly: "In our previous plan, by controlling Clooney''s family, the little Downey family can leave safely. In this way, Clooney will be shocked. He may be forced to leave his hiding place, so as to give you a chance to find him. If you plan to change the plan, we''d better control the time and act at the same time. You can do it in Europe Clooney, I''m here to help you uproot Clooney''s power. "


    "This is the best choice, but we have to make sure Clooney is in Amsterdam. If we can''t find him, you start there first. Now little Donny is like a bait, but I don''t want him to be in danger all the time, so let''s act as soon as possible."


    Morgan said with a smile, "what we said must be based on the fact that Clooney did hide his family in Atlanta. Without this foundation, what''s the point of what we said? Well, I''ll arrange someone to do things right away, and you''ll hurry there."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and said to Irene, "go and call everyone in. We have to act."


    Irene said hello, and the people gathered in Gao Yang''s room. Gao Yang pointed to the computer and whispered, "we have to go to Amsterdam. Where Clooney once appeared and may still stay now. We need to investigate in person."


    Finally, there was news. Everyone was very excited. Groliov waved his fist and said loudly, "kill him early to end this frightened day. What to do? Do you need a strong attack?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "How to act in the end? Let''s talk about it later. Now the main thing is to find out where Clooney is. The information we get is not specific enough and we have to go to investigate. I''m going to do so. Most of us have met Clooney. If so many of us show up rashly, Clooney may find us, so we need people who haven''t seen Clooney to investigate Check. "


    The people who didn''t take photos with Clooney, that is, Taylor and Albert, pointed high at Taylor and Albert and whispered, "you two go to Amsterdam. In addition, T-Rex will go too."


    Clooney met Irene, but after Irene changed her dress, Satan couldn''t recognize her, not to mention Clooney, so Irene had to go. After all, Taylor and Albert hadn''t seen Clooney, and only she could recognize Clooney.


    After arranging the manpower, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I''ll go too, but when I need to come forward, such as approaching reconnaissance, you three will come forward. Well, we''ll start for Amsterdam right away."

 Chapter 1250

    Amsterdam International Airport is only 15 kilometers away from Amsterdam, and the airport is a railway station. It takes only 20 minutes to get to Gaoyang by subway.


    In Amsterdam, the famous red light district is near the main railway station, which can be reached quickly on foot. Along a narrow canal, as long as the red light is on the door on both sides, it is the workplace of window girls.


    It''s evening in Amsterdam. It''s the busiest time in the red light district. In the narrow river, the river reflects pink lights. The window is full of beautiful girls who wear as little as they can. Gao Yang always feels that he is suffocating.


    Gao Yang does not squint. Although Taylor''s look is not very natural, he has been glancing around without spending money. It''s good to have an eye addiction here.


    Only Irene seemed very excited. She kept looking around and commented on a girl from time to time.


    "Wow! This is so beautiful. I''m interested. Hey, aren''t you attracted?"


    Albert dropped his head completely and only looked at his toes when he walked. Although he always looked depressed after being beaten by Irene, Gao Yang was surprised that he didn''t even lift his head.


    "Hey, villain, are you going to pick up money on the ground?"


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, Albert didn''t lift his head and whispered, "it''s working time now. I don''t want to delay my work. If I look around, I can''t help it, so I''d better not look at anything."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing, then waved and said, "let''s hurry to find the person we''re looking for, and then leave here. Staying here will make people degenerate."


    After walking along the small street on one side of the canal, Irene suddenly said, "yes, it''s here, but the person we''re looking for seems to be busy."


    Gao Yang looked up. The house where the window was located was the number he was looking for, but the window that should have displayed a girl was covered by curtains.


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and whispered, "I''ll go opposite the villain for a cup of coffee. The postman and Tyrannosaurus Rex, you two stay here."


    After a little hesitation, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "although the possibility is relatively low, if Clooney is really in there, kill him when he comes out!"


    Irene nodded and whispered, "I see!"


    Gao Yang pulled Albert and whispered, "let''s go."


    There are many restaurants and coffee shops in the red light district. As long as it is a little wider, there is a coffee table near the river bank. Gao Yang and Albert didn''t go far, so they found a table diagonally opposite and sat down.


    He sat down and ordered two cups of coffee. He raised his baseball cap, pressed the brim down, lowered his head and squinted at the goal he was concerned about.


    Irene and Taylor stood together and talked like a couple leaning against the guardrail of the river bank, but the content of their conversation was certainly not romantic.


    After more than 20 minutes, Gao Yang had two cups of coffee, and the window window still didn''t open the curtain.


    Just then, Albert whispered, "boss, there''s something I want to tell you."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "you say."


    Albert hesitated and whispered, "first of all, I''m not timid. I must say that I dare to do anything now. However, as for the work we are doing now, I always feel that this is a trap. I don''t think it''s normal. This is wrong."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then said quietly, "tell me your opinion."


    Albert frowned: "I''m a newcomer and don''t know much about what happened in the past, but from what I know, Clooney is not a rookie. He''s an old hand in the underground world. I''ve been a policeman for many years. From the perspective of a policeman, Clooney is our biggest headache, because it''s difficult for you to find any useful evidence. Such people are always careful when doing anything, I don''t think it''s likely to happen to people like Clooney. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "he used a false identity. He was betrayed by an insider, so someone can find his whereabouts according to his credit card usage records."


    Albert shook his head and said, "it''s even more wrong, boss. It''s a simple truth. Can you use a fake identity that has never been used before?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes."


    "Can you immediately use the banking system matching the false identity after enabling the false identity? I mean credit cards and checks."


    Although it was not hot, Gao Yang wiped his sweat and whispered, "although it was a little troublesome, there was no problem."


    Albert whispered, "the problem is, when you know someone will take revenge on you, and you intend to avoid it, will you use an existing false identity, or will you immediately use a false identity that has never been used, use a credit card that no one knows and will never leave clues for others to trace?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said hard, "of course it''s the latter."


    "That''s right. Although Clooney may have exposed his credit card out of carelessness or for some other reason, I think this possibility is too small. Clooney is a mercenary agent! Others may make such a mistake, but as a mercenary agent very sensitive to confidentiality, I don''t believe he will make such a mistake."


    I was so excited. When I caught Clooney''s trace, Satan''s people were so excited. Albert said it was reasonable, and it was a particularly obvious problem. No one was alert to it.


    In fact, before Albert finished, when he just asked questions, Gao Yang knew that Albert was right. After a quick glance, he whispered, "stop the operation and leave here immediately. Also, why didn''t you remind me earlier?"


    Albert sipped his coffee and said bitterly: "Boss, you have to understand that being beaten by a beautiful woman in front of so many people is the first time in my life. Do you think I will have the heart to think about other things? To be honest, this kind of blow will cause an indelible psychological shadow for me all my life. I can think about these things at this time. You should praise my psychological quality enough ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "it''s just that you have a thick skin. Well, the current situation is too strange and may be dangerous. Go and let Tyrannosaurus Rex and the postman be careful. If you find anything unusual, leave immediately."


    Albert nodded. When he just stood up, he suddenly said, "it''s over inside. Someone comes out. The postman is going in! Boss, let them leave immediately or go in to find out the situation?"

 Chapter 1251

    A young man came out of the window with a bright face. The curtains had been opened, and a woman stood behind the window.


    Gao Yang was surprised to find that the woman behind the window was not beautiful. Her figure was ok, but compared with the nearby window, she was in general, and she was not young. Although she didn''t know how old she was, it had nothing to do with her youth and beauty.


    Should Irene and Taylor go in? Gao Yang thinks it''s a problem, but he doesn''t need to think about it for too long. He thinks Taylor and Irene hide well enough. Even if it''s a trap, it won''t be a big problem to go in and check it a little, unless Clooney plans to ambush here.


    After thinking for a moment, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "let them in. You go nearby and watch for help. Even if it''s a fist, I don''t think the danger will be here. If we can get any information, what provided in the information means the danger. What do you think?"


    Albert thought about it seriously and nodded, "yes, if we get something crucial here, it means that it''s a complete set, and the danger will come from the information we get here. Well, I''ll inform them to go in."


    Albert walked up to Taylor and Irene. After whispering a few words, Taylor, not far from the adjacent window, walked over and knocked gently on the door.


    The glass door opened, and the window girl leaned over and said a few words to Taylor. Then Taylor flashed into the door.


    About five minutes later, Taylor walked out of the door in a trance, and then he waved directly to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang immediately stood up and walked over. When he reached Taylor, he whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Irene and Albert also came together. Taylor said with a shocked face: "this is a trap, or the woman inside, Clooney deliberately left clues for us to find him."


    This is the expected rhythm, but Gao Yang is not happy at all. He hurriedly said, "what are you doing? Withdraw!"


    Taylor grabbed Gao Yang''s shoulder and said in a hurry, "listen to me. Things are a little different from what we think."


    "Say it."


    Taylor swallowed his saliva and hurriedly said, "I went in, took out a thousand euros and told the woman that if you answered my question, the money would be hers. Then she said, what do you want to ask? I said, do you know a man named Michael Shaw, and then..."


    After swallowing his saliva again, Taylor said absently, "then she asked me directly, are you a Satan?"


    Taylor breathed out, shrugged and said, "I don''t know how to answer her question. Then she said, are you called ram? I said I''m not. Then she asked for my money and told me that if you want to know the whereabouts of Michael Shaw, let ram come, and then I thought about it and came out."


    The four people looked at each other, but soon, they shouted loudly and said in a deep voice, "I''ll go in! People have arranged it. For this reason, we have to make it clear what to say."


    Irene said anxiously, "I can''t go. No, I''ll go with you."


    Albert waved his hand and said, "there will be no danger. If there is danger, it won''t be this way."


    Irene glared at Albert, but Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "the villain is right. If there is danger, it''s not this way. I''ll go in and you''ll wait for me outside."


    Irene said firmly, "I''ll go in with you. It''s necessary."


    There was no need to argue all the time. Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, let''s go in."


    Gao Yang turned and walked in front of the door and knocked. After the cool woman opened the door, Gao Yang whispered, "Miss Lucy, right? I''m a ram."


    Looked at Gao Yang, and then looked at Irene behind Gao Yang. The window girl named Lucy waved her hand and said, "come in."


    Gao Yang and Irene both went into the cabin where Lucy worked. Then Lucy closed the door and drew the curtains.


    Totally different from Gao Yang''s imagination, the room is very small. A single bed, a chair and a tiny bathroom can take a bath. This is all Lucy''s space.


    There was an indescribable smell in the room. Lucy pointed to the bed and said, "I only have one chair. You can only sit in the bed. Please sit down."


    Gao Yang sat on the bed and Irene stood at the door. At this time, Gao Yang spread his hand and said to Lucy, "do you have anything to tell me?"


    Lucy looked at Gao Yang, looked up and down, nodded and said, "yes, Asian, you should be a ram."


    Lucie then made a sign of money and said to Gao Yang, "if you are a ram, give me the money. Michael Shaw told me you would pay me 10000 euros."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I don''t have so much cash. Can I swipe my card?"


    Lucy smiled and took out a POS machine.


    Gao Yang waved her hand. Irene immediately went over and brushed the card. In just a minute or two, 10000 euros fell into Lucy''s pocket.


    When the money was in her pocket, Lucy smiled happily. She sat in the only chair and smiled at Gao Yang: "Michael Shaw told me that I could easily earn a lot of money. I didn''t believe it, but now it seems that he''s right. Well, I can tell you everything I know next. Well, do you want to find Michael Shaw? Now that you''ve paid, you can go directly to see him."


    Gao Yang was shocked because he never thought that things would turn out like this.


    Just before Gao Yang spoke, Lucy waved her hand and smiled, "but maybe I can''t find him, because time has passed for a long time. Michael said he might leave here soon, and I haven''t seen him for a week."


    Gao Yang covered his head with his hand, then shook his head and whispered, "wait a minute, you mean Michael is around here, right?"


    Lucy nodded and said, "yes, it''s near here. If you want to go, I can tell you the address."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "Falk! What the hell is going on? Did Michael Shaw tell you anything else?"


    Luxi shrugged: "Yes, he said that you might worry about safety. He asked me to tell you that he didn''t want to die. In this sentence, listen, I don''t know who you are, but I warn you that this is not an lawless world. You may have something to do with Michael, but it doesn''t matter. I collected a lot of money and just conveyed a few words, And now I have done it, and you have paid the money. Now I have finished what I need to say, so can you leave and do your own business? "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Tell me how you know Michael Shaw. Don''t miss everything."


    Lucy shrugged and said: "Well, about three weeks ago? I can''t remember clearly. Anyway, one afternoon, Michael knocked on my door, and then he didn''t ask the price directly, but said can he swipe his card? I said yes, then he came in, asked the price, and swiped his card to pay, but he didn''t do anything. He just sat in bed like you and left after about an hour Left. "


    After that, Lucy felt a cigarette rolled by herself from the head of the bed and said to Gao Yang, "do you mind?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and made a gesture of "please", Lucy lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and then smiled: "Since then, Michael came every day. He stayed here for a long time twice, but he didn''t sit at anything every time. Until one day, about ten days ago, I really didn''t remember clearly. He suddenly said to me, Lucy, do you want to make a lot of money?"


    Lucy puffed out a cigarette and said with a smile: "Of course I want to make a lot of money, and then he said, my name is Michael Shaw. Remember my name. I won''t come again in the next time. You write down an address and I''ll give it to you. If someone asks me after I leave, you have to ask if he is a Satan. If so, you say you want to see a guy called ram. He''s an East Asian. See Ram, just tell him my address and tell him I don''t want to die. In a word, I may or may not leave soon. If someone really finds you, you can charge 10000 euros. Just say I said, RAM will certainly pay you, but you can''t say this until you see ram. He is very generous. Only he will pay. "


    After that, Lucy stood up and said with a smile, "I don''t hope to really make this money, but Michael is a good customer. He gave me a lot of money, and he is a freak. I knew it was the kind with a story at a glance, so I wrote down his words and told you just now. That''s it."


    "Nothing else?"


    "No, that''s all."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "very good. Thank you very much for your cooperation. Now please give me the address."


    Lucy lifted up the mattress, took out a note from below, directly handed it to Gao Yang, and then said with a smile: "here you are, his address, two, can you leave? To tell the truth, you make me a little uneasy here, but please rest assured, I''m not a fool. I''ll forget all this."


    Gao Yang looked at the note, stood up, smiled and turned to go out. At this time, Irene said to Lucy in a deep voice: "you are very smart. Remember what you just said. Don''t tell anyone about today, otherwise..."


    After Irene cut her throat on her neck, she smiled and said, "if you say what you shouldn''t say, you won''t end well."

 Chapter 1252

    Holding a narrow note, the four of them were lost in thought.


    Taylor couldn''t help saying, "big dog, how long will they arrive?"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in a deep voice, "it''s estimated to be tomorrow. They can only go overland with guns, not too fast."


    Irene looked at Gao Yang and said, "what does Clooney want?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said: "obviously, Clooney is leading us to find him. That credit card is the bait he deliberately released. I don''t understand why he did this, but I know there''s no danger to find him now. I decided to find Clooney."


    Irene frowned and said, "go now? I think at least wait until the big dogs arrive. Now we don''t even have a gun. If this is part of Clooney''s whole trap, wouldn''t you die if you came to find him?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s a trap. If Clooney leaves this address just to ambush me, he won''t choose a luxury hotel, and I can''t wait to find Clooney tomorrow. I feel it can''t be delayed."


    Raised his head, raised his head and said in a deep voice to the three people in front of him: "we''ll find Clooney, and then I''ll find him myself. You wait outside for three minutes. If I don''t call you in three minutes, you''ll withdraw. Now let''s go."


    What had been decided was no longer delayed. The four people immediately walked towards the address on the note.


    Clooney lives in a luxury hotel, not far from the red light district. It''s like walking for 20 minutes.


    The four soon found the address left by Clooney, a five-star hotel, and said in a low voice: "villain, you stay outside."


    Albert nodded, walked quickly across the hotel, then walked into a restaurant that was still open, found a window seat and sat down.


    After entering the hall, he waved his head high. Taylor then went to the sofa in the hotel lobby and sat down.


    Gao Yang and Irene went to the front desk. Then Gao Yang smiled and said, "Hello, I''m looking for Mr. Michael Shaw in room 304. I''m his friend."


    After checking the computer at the front desk, the beautiful receptionist smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Mr. Michael Shaw has an appointment. If his friend comes, he can go to his room directly. Please wait a moment, and the service staff will take you to Michael Shaw''s room."


    A young man in waiter''s clothes went to the front desk and said politely to Gao Yang and Irene, "Sir, miss, please."


    Under the guidance of the waiter, Gao Yang took the elevator to the third floor, and then quickly reached the door of room 304. When the waiter reached out to knock, Gao Yang stopped the waiter''s action, and then smiled at Irene: "I''ll go in by myself. Go and buy me a pack of cigarettes."


    The waiter smiled and said, "Sir, I can do this for you."


    Irene did not speak, but turned and left, leaving the enthusiastic waiter behind.


    Irene needs to keep up. At least she needs to know Gao Yang''s specific position. Gao Yang doesn''t hide his voice when talking. On the contrary, she also increases the volume. He just wants Clooney to know that he''s not alone.


    After smiling at the waiter, Gao Yang indicated that he could knock on the door. The waiter then knocked on the door twice, and then said loudly, "Mr. Xiao, you have a friend to visit."


    After a while, someone in the room said in a deep voice, "who?"


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said with a smile, "old friend."


    The door opened and Clooney stood behind it.


    Although it was in the hotel, Clooney was still in formal clothes and didn''t even change his shoes. After seeing Gao Yang, Clooney paused a little. After taking a deep look at Gao Yang, Clooney handed the waiter a bill and whispered, "thank you. You can leave."


    The waiter who received the tip turned and left, leaving Clooney and Gao Yang looking at each other.


    Clooney stood in the door and Gao Yang stood outside. Neither of them spoke. After a few seconds of silence, Clooney whispered, "Why are you here now? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Gao Yang''s face remained unchanged and said in a deep voice, "because we didn''t find you before, now we''re going to find you, so I came."


    Clooney coughed softly, then drove one stop and whispered, "come in, I''m alone."


    When Clooney stepped out of his position and walked into the room, he smiled and said, "a few people are not the key."


    Clooney made a gesture of invitation. After walking through the porch, Gao Yang entered the living room of the guest suite.


    There is an ice bucket on the tea table, next to an open bottle of wine, and there is an empty glass in the wine glass.


    Clooney pointed to the sofa and said, "sit down and have a drink?"


    Gao Yang sat on the sofa and said with a smile, "OK, have a drink."


    Clooney took a goblet and put it in front of and behind his face. He picked up the bottle and began to pour the wine. While pouring the wine, he said with emotion on his face: "I never thought we could meet in such a situation."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to see you alive. To be exact, I didn''t expect to have a chance to talk to you."


    After pouring wine into his glass, Clooney didn''t directly pick up the glass. He leaned back on the sofa, stared at Gao Yang, and said in a deep voice, "let me go! I don''t want to die."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers, looked at Clooney and said, "reason!"


    Clooney sighed, rubbed his hands, then leaned forward and said seriously, "I didn''t make it."


    "Dare you say you don''t know?"


    Clooney sat back again. He rubbed his face hard, and then said decadent: "I don''t want to die. I really don''t want to die, RAM. I have no hatred with you. I just work for tomler. I can''t say I don''t know, but I''m not a decision-maker, I''m just an executor, and my role is not critical."


    Gao Yang said calmly, "do you know why I haven''t been looking for you?"


    Clooney smiled bitterly and said: "At the beginning, I thought you gave up revenge, but you still killed Mr. tomler. At that time, I knew it couldn''t be done well. You dare to do anything for revenge. Even if there is a large-scale attack in New York, I know you won''t let me go. It''s my turn after Mr. tomler''s death, but you didn''t until I heard that someone was staring at Baghdad in Syria When Di refused to let go, I knew you didn''t let me go, but I wasn''t that important. "


    With a helpless face, Clooney spread his hand and said to Gao Yang, "is that so?"

 Chapter 1253

    Gao Yang didn''t mean to hide. He smiled at Clooney and said, "yes, you are relatively low on our revenge list, but unfortunately, it''s your turn now."


    After that, Gao Yang whispered, "to tell you the truth, I''m curious about what you''re doing, so I''m waiting for you to explain."


    Clooney sighed. After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "it''s still that sentence. I don''t want to die, so I was going to kill you before you kill me. However, from the current situation, I underestimated your strength before. I can''t kill you. The biggest possibility is to be killed by you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you did a good job. You sent people to start in New York and surrounded little Donny''s house. I thought you would stick to it."


    Clooney waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "there is no danger for little Donny. My people will never start on him. You can rest assured."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, because since Clooney spoke, he must finish.


    Clooney sighed and said, "well, I''ve done a lot of work. I hope I can catch you and your Satan mercenary regiment. Your revenge is too fierce. I don''t want to die, so I can only kill you. But all this has changed not long ago. To tell the truth, I''m afraid, because I realize that I can''t kill you. The greatest possibility is to be killed by you."


    Clooney waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "My idea change comes from an experience not long ago. I set a trap and hope you can jump in by yourself, but you haven''t jumped into the trap. I can''t wait. I know your agent is in New York. It''s no secret. I think your main foothold is also in the United States, so I''m going to kill you in New York and use little Downey as the bait.


    We all know that in the United States, especially in New York, you must not do too much. New York is the core of the United States, and we must abide by the rules. "


    Clooney raised his head, stared at him and said: "You killed Mr. tomler in New York, and used a lot of manpower and heavy weapons, but the investigation result was gang fighting. No one would believe this nonsense except those ignorant civilians, but all the evidence can only draw the conclusion of gang fighting. The scene is too clean. All the evidence is deliberately left and really useful Not at all. This is the style of cleaners. Only cleaners can handle a large-scale attack in a place like New York. There can be no other explanation. "


    There are some things that can be done but can''t be said. There is no doubt that Clooney also knows the existence of cleaners, but Gao Yang will never talk about cleaners with Clooney, so he only laughs but doesn''t speak.


    "There is no evidence, but I know you did it. Not long ago, there was no way. I intend to kill you in New York like you, and if I want to do so, I can only find a cleaner."


    After that, Clooney sighed and said helplessly, "I found the cleaners and asked them to provide cleaning services. If I found you in New York, I would do it. Even if I can''t catch Satan, it''s better to kill one. We''ve made a dead enemy, and we''re still enemies again.


    I made a request and the cleaner agreed, but just when I was ready to do a big job, even if I spent a lot of money, the cleaner suddenly informed me to cancel all cooperation with me. It''s everything! "


    After that, Clooney shook his head with a bitter smile and said sadly: "Cleaners are a reputable organization. They can''t push off their next job, but they refused my business and cancelled all possibilities of cooperation with me. That is to say, I''m destined to be dealt with by cleaners in the future. It''s impossible to ask cleaners to help me work as before. From that moment on, I knew that I can''t provoke you because I We all know what it means to be disqualified by cleaners. "


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t know what it means to be disqualified by cleaners. He really doesn''t know.


    Gao Yang said quietly, "do you know what it means?"


    Clooney smiled and said: "Don''t underestimate people. I''ve had little contact with cleaners, but I''ve also dealt with them, so I know what it means. Cleaners don''t kill people, but the nature of cleaners and killers is almost the same. As long as you give money, it''s the same for anyone, so I''m not surprised that you can hire cleaners to help clean up the mess when you kill Mr. tomler."


    Clooney smiled bitterly again. He seemed to have no other expression except a bitter smile.


    "But what I never expected was that the cleaner would cancel my cooperation qualification. Although it was difficult to accept, I understood that we were not people at the same level at all. I knew that the cleaner would refuse to accept the employment only when the low-level customer planned to do something to the higher-level customer. He accepted the employment first and then reneged on and tore up the agreement. This is only the case There is an explanation, that is, your level is much higher than me. "


    Clooney stood up again and sighed at Gao Yang: "Mr. tomler is a level 5 customer. This level is not low. I use the qualification left by Mr. tomler to apply. I don''t think there will be any problem. Unfortunately, it''s obvious that your level is much higher than Mr. tomler. I guess you must be a level 3 customer?"


    Gao Yang is a second-class customer of cleaners, not a third-class customer. In addition, he never knew that cleaners still need to apply. In his opinion, cleaners are just like mercenaries. They can do things by giving them money. The big deal is to talk about the price. Where there are so many things, let alone having to apply first to do things. This is not a joke.


    Clooney looked frustrated and said powerlessly, "you are a third-class customer. Third-class customers can do anything in the world without worrying about being tracked down. With the United States, you can do whatever you want. I can not be afraid of a mercenary group, but a cleaner''s third-class customer''s mercenary group. I know I can''t afford it. From the moment on, I don''t want to protect myself."


    Gao Yang was in a trance. Now he realized what a heavy gift big Ivan gave him. No wonder someone stressed that he was a secondary customer every time he called the cleaner. It turned out that the secondary customer of the cleaner was really great.


    Gao Yang was absent-minded for a moment, but his silence was another flavor in Clooney''s eyes.


    Clooney stood up. He bent over Gao Yang and bowed: "Ram, I don''t know how old you are. I really don''t want to explore. I''ve given up all my plans to inquire about you. I just need to know that you are a big man I can''t afford. Ram, I surrender and let me go! I don''t want to die. I''m willing to do everything. I just ask you to let me go!"

 Chapter 1254

    Clooney surrendered, but the problem is that mercenaries basically won''t accept surrender.


    For mercenaries, the dead enemy is the best enemy. Gao Yang is regarded as guigao, and as a mercenary agent, Clooney must know this.


    Since Clooney offered to surrender, he must pay a price and be sincere enough to let him go.


    Gao Yang pondered for a moment, looked up and said, "I''m not used to keeping alive. You should also understand this, so now talk about it. You''d better find a reason for me to let you go."


    Clooney took a breath, stood in front of Gao Yang, rubbed his forehead with his hand, and sighed, "it''s a long word. Let me organize it."


    You can sit down and say, think slowly, and say from the beginning. I''m not in a hurry


    Clooney nodded, sat back on the sofa, meditated for a moment, waved and said, "from the beginning, there are many coincidences in that thing. Let''s start with what I know.


    The origin of this matter cannot avoid AIS. It is like this. The United States wants to get Assad down, and it is inevitable. Shah also wants to get Assad down. Before Syria began its civil war, they began to look for objects to support in Syria, and tomler played a key role in it. The United States can''t directly come forward to many things, so tomler did Like an agent between the United States and Syrian rebel organizations, in fact, tomler and the United States have always cooperated in this regard.


    Under the promotion of many parties, after Syria began its civil war, the United States supported at least three anyway government armed forces, which did not include AIS. AIS went to Syria from Iraq and was not within the vision of the United States at the beginning, but Shah supported AIS from the beginning. When AIS arrived in Syria, he was very active and had relatively high combat effectiveness It was stronger than other organizations, so ACE ACE entered the vision of the United States. At this time, tomler began to contact ACE ACE.


    In order to help AIS train soldiers, tomler promoted the cooperation of AIS, the virgin of steel, and sent the desert combat unit of the virgin of steel to Syria to train AIS soldiers. In fact, this is a tripartite cooperation. Shah pays, and the United States entrusts tomler to find suitable candidates to train AIS, and can directly help AIS when necessary Si AI Si battle.


    Later, a major event happened. We all know that Syria has stored a lot of chemical weapons, which is a threat to many countries. In order to win the support of public opinion in the international community, AIS put forward a plan, that is, to attack their own territory with chemical weapons and blame Syria, so as to play the role of a victim, and the United States can use chemical weapons with the help of Syria An excuse to attack directly.


    The plan soon entered the stage of concrete implementation. Shah provided chemical weapons, and tomler found a mercenary regiment of more than a dozen people to escort it. However, in Iraq, the convoy transporting chemical weapons encountered an attack by local armed forces. Later, Shah came forward and paid for the redemption of chemical weapons.


    Before sending chemical weapons across the Syrian border until aisis is used, the United States, Shah and aisis must not let chemical weapons have anything to do with themselves. If something goes wrong, the consequences will be very serious, so those chemical weapons have to be transported by a third party. "


    Speaking of the critical moment, Clooney shrugged his shoulders and said regretfully to Gao Yang: "at this critical time node, two things happened in succession, which made tomler decide to ask you to escort the chemical weapons.


    A key point is that the virgin of steel wants to find you, because the virgin of steel suffered heavy casualties in the jungle combat unit in Brazil. If you can''t find an enemy, it can only be settled. However, through the description of several survivors, the virgin of steel judges that you attacked their jungle combat unit in Brazil, so the virgin of steel decides to find you trouble.


    The second key point is that after something went wrong in the process of transporting chemical weapons for the first time, the Shah side was frightened. They will never allow anyone to know that the Shah provided chemical weapons. Therefore, the Shah side asked that either the United States transport them in person or let a third party transport the chemical weapons to the destination, and all the third parties must be killed.


    Tommle originally wanted the desert combat unit of the virgin of steel to transport chemical weapons, but after the request of the Shah side, tommle could not let the virgin of steel go again. In addition, the virgin of steel wanted to trouble you, so tommle came up with a plan.


    We''ll ask you to transport chemical weapons. After arriving at the destination, we''ll let the lady of steel kill you in person, which not only meets the requirements of Shah, but also makes the lady of steel avenge. He doesn''t have to spend a penny or do it in person. It''s a perfect choice. One more word, killing you should be the work of AIS, but thinking of your combat effectiveness, AIS If ace does it himself, there may be problems, so the final executor becomes the virgin of steel. "


    At this point, Clooney raised his hand and said solemnly: "believe it or not, I must state that at the beginning, I really didn''t know tomler''s plan. I was just his assistant. I couldn''t influence tomler''s important decisions.


    Later, you accepted the mission to Iraq, and when you were waiting in Iraq, tomler told me the real content of the operation, and then sent me to Syria. My job was to receive goods with the desert combat unit of the virgin of steel and supervise whether they completely killed your Satan mercenary regiment, Then he gets the reward given by Shah for the mission from AIS.


    Needless to say, you were led into a trap. The virgin of steel and the people of AIS attacked you jointly, but no one thought that the people of the virgin of steel could not kill you, and several people were killed. Until the chemical weapons leaked, all the plans had to be suspended. "


    Clooney sighed and said, "I really didn''t expect that most of you left alive when sarin leaked. To tell the truth, everyone thought you were dead."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "we died a man, but the one who died was my brother. For us, whether one died or only one survived, the result is the same. Revenge! Never die!"


    Clooney nodded and sighed, "unfortunately, it was too late for tomler to understand this, because he didn''t expect you to really touch him. Well, I''ll go on with that.


    The next day, everyone and I knew that it had been screwed up. AIS AIS was ok, because they used it directly to themselves after receiving chemical weapons, but Shaa was angry. Tomler failed to complete the agreement to kill you. Shaa decided not to pay any more. The Holy Mother of steel suffered casualties again. Generally speaking, it was a failed action.


    Later, I was sent by tomler to negotiate with the Shah side. The money was not enough. The Shah side also asked tomler to kill you, otherwise tomler would have to pay the Shah side money as agreed. In fact, the loss is secondary. The key is that if the mess is not collected this time, Shah will no longer do business with tomler. You know, the Shah people have money, he We are not the best customers, but they are definitely the most generous and the best deceived customers. "


    Clooney spread his hand and said with a bitter smile: "later, things could not be controlled, and tomler was very angry, but he thought you should not dare to do anything to him. It was a very serious miscarriage of justice. He died for it, and I was still cleaning up the mess in Shah at that time, and I didn''t die in your hands."


    Clooney sighed again and said: "I was scared. I went back to New York and fought with several colleagues first, seizing most of the resources left by tomler. I controlled most of the mercenaries and security companies left by tomler, and kept in touch with Shah and the United States. If I don''t die, I can replace tomler and become a new giant."


    Clooney pointed high and said with a bitter smile: "I have a colleague. He is not as good as me, but he is the agent of several mercenaries. He took refuge in me, but I know this guy is not a willing person. He will try to replace me, so I deliberately used a used credit card to expose my whereabouts, because I know he will betray me.


    I wanted to kill you first, but I didn''t dare to do it in New York, so I made a lot of arrangements. First, I sent my wife and children to my hometown, and then used my family as bait to arrange a lot of people near my home. The virgin of steel sent 40 people, but you didn''t find me.


    Waiting is not the way. The Shah side has been urging me. If I don''t find a way to kill you, the Shah side should kill me, and the virgin of steel doesn''t have enough patience, so I used my credit card again and left the United States. I hope you will track down my whereabouts to kill me.


    There have always been many people around me in Europe until the virgin of steel lost patience. They refused to cooperate with my plan, and the Shah side was also very worried. They gave me an ultimatum. If I can''t kill you, they will kill me, so I have no choice. I''m going to start in New York, so I''ll use little Donny as bait, and then you''ll know, I Finally realized that I couldn''t kill you, so I decided to surrender.


    If I decide to surrender, I can''t attack little Downey again, but I have to maintain a posture to kill you, otherwise the virgin of steel and Shah won''t let me go, so I can only delay. I have to meet you, but you are too mysterious. I can''t find you, so I only make some changes on the basis of the trap originally arranged for you, and I remove all the traps I am the only one who will ambush you. I hope I can talk to you about this and I hope you can accept my surrender. "


    After that, Clooney vomited: "you know, I can''t hold on. Thank God you finally showed up today. I decided to leave tomorrow. If I didn''t meet you and say this, God knows what will happen next."

 Chapter 1255

    The question that had puzzled Gao Yang for a long time was finally answered. Now he finally understood why tomler set a trap for them for no reason.


    In fact, tomler''s plan is far more likely to succeed than fail. As long as Gao Yang takes over the task, Satan''s destruction is almost certain, but the final result is that Satan escapes from life under all kinds of impossible circumstances, and then takes a crazy revenge.


    In fact, tomler almost succeeded. Although the ambush of the virgin of steel and AIS failed, Satan should have been damn faster and more thorough after the chemical weapons leak, but Bruce traded his own life for others'' lives, which destroyed tomler''s whole plan.


    Now Gaoyang already knows that the virgin of steel has become a mortal enemy with them, the one who never dies. In addition to AIS and the virgin of steel, he has to add an enemy, an enemy who deliberately wants them to die.


    "Who are you talking about in terms of Shah?"


    "Shah intelligence agency."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "Damn it!"


    Clooney said in a deep voice, "if I surrender to you, I must pay some price. Let''s say, the person who wants your life most now is not me, not the virgin of steel, but the Shah intelligence agency. They have been urging me to take action to kill you. If I can''t fulfill their requirements this time, the Shah intelligence agency should do it in person."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said in a deep voice, "the Shah intelligence agency personally? What are they going to do?"


    Clooney waved his hand and said, "it''s not very possible to do it in the United States, because Shah dare not offend the United States, but don''t forget that Shah has money. Shah intelligence agency doesn''t need to use its own people. If they throw out a large amount of money, countless people are willing to work for them."


    What Gao Yang is most worried about has happened. As a mercenary, if there is an irreconcilable contradiction with a country and becomes a thorn in the eye of a country, the end will not be very good. It''s funny to fight a country on his own.


    Gao Yang''s mood is very bad, because tomler works for the United States and is now involved in Shah. He can''t provoke any of the two countries, and it''s different from saving big Ivan and directly bullying the CIA. His identity was completely confidential at that time, and this time, as long as the name of Satan''s mercenary Corps was spread, the result was doomed.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s ugly face, Clooney said carefully, "in fact, there''s another good news I haven''t told you yet."


    Gao Yang looked at Clooney and sneered, "good news? What news do you think is good news for me in this situation?"


    Clooney smiled cautiously and whispered, "it''s really good news. Listen to me, Shah still doesn''t know who they want to destroy. Well, Shah thinks the person they have to kill is the angel mercenary group."


    Gao Yang didn''t react at once. He said with a puzzled face, "what are you talking about? Angel?"


    Clooney smiled and said: "Well, Shah asked us to find a more powerful mercenary regiment to escort the chemical weapons, and then we have to kill the mercenary regiment. For this reason, they are willing to pay a large sum of money. The money is to pay a commission according to the reputation of the mercenary regiment, and then pay a cost according to the severity of the mercenary regiment. Because the mercenary regiment is powerful, we have to pay a price to kill it. The money is less How can I do it.


    Well, then, you know, although you Satan are very popular recently, you are not as famous as the old mercenary group of angels, right? Moreover, you are a super small mercenary group, angels are small mercenaries, and there is a level difference in scale. Therefore, tomler is looking for you, but it is the angel mercenary group when reporting to Shah. This charge Of course, it is also collected according to the angel mercenary regiment. "


    Even let the angel carry the black pot and become a substitute for the dead. Hearing this news, Gao Yang doesn''t know whether to be angry or happy.


    Looking at the incredible look on his face, Clooney said with a bitter smile: "you ran away. Tomler''s work failed, but he can''t tell the people in Shah that we''re looking for Satan, not the angel mercenary group at all. If you want to kill your mouth, go to Satan. It has nothing to do with the heavenly envoy mercenary group. How can the people in Shah know about this!


    Therefore, Shah urged us to get everything done quickly, but tomler was in front and I was behind. I could only talk about the trouble of looking for angels. It was you who were secretly going to destroy. In short, this thing was very troublesome. If you were killed in front of AIS, everything behind would not be a problem, because who cares whether the dead are angels or not It''s Satan, but you''re not dead, and the angels will continue to exist. Tomler''s situation will be embarrassing. Unless he can really eliminate the angels and you, he won''t be able to make a job with Shah. "


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. Being replaced by others or others makes him very unhappy. But under the wrong circumstances, now the angel mercenary regiment has become a pot bearer. Satan doesn''t have to worry that the Shah Intelligence Bureau has killed them all over the world. It''s really a good thing to celebrate.


    Clooney said with a bitter smile, "it''s a surprise, isn''t it? Frankly, I don''t know how to face this mess now. There''s another thing. You should be happier after listening to it."


    "Say."


    "Well, we all know that mercenaries must not deal with the government, otherwise they don''t know how to die, but as mercenary agents, it''s different, because we can find a lot of cannon fodder. It doesn''t matter how the cannon fodder dies, so tomler dares to deal with the government of the United States.


    This time, the CIA entrusted tomler to handle the matter, but the CIA only asked tomler, and then tomler never asked how to handle it. Shah paid for the things and ACE ACE received the things. Therefore, the CIA is like a middleman. They don''t know how tomler handled it at all, because they don''t care, man, who cares Who is the dead cannon fodder, right?


    After this matter was ruined, the CIA was still indifferent. They were eager to get rid of all relations with this matter. Therefore, the result of this situation was that the CIA did not know that tomler was looking for the Satan mercenary group. Shah thought tomler was looking for the angel mercenary group, that''s all. "


    The most worried situation was dramatically and completely avoided. Gao Yang was very happy, which made him feel very good.


    Relieved in his heart, Gao Yang smiled at Clooney and said, "there''s a small problem. How much is our name worth, and how much is the angel''s name worth? How much is the difference between us, so that tomler can pit the Shah like this?"

 Chapter 1256

    Are you friends with the angel mercenaries? Gao Yang thought seriously. It seems that he is not really a friend. At best, he can only be an acquaintance with good relations, and he still doesn''t fight strangers.


    Gao Yang feels a little guilty for the angel mercenary group''s innocent responsibility. Although it has nothing to do with him, in addition to his guilt, Gao Yang really wants to know how big the gap between Satan and angels is.


    The reputation of the mercenary regiment directly leads to the difference in commission, so the amount of commission can not reflect the real strength, but can reflect the gold content of a mercenary regiment''s name.


    Clooney didn''t know how to answer Gao Yang''s question. He said with an embarrassed face: "Well, I think your name should be worth 20 million in the Shah people. No, maybe it''s possible to reach 40 million or 50 million. After all, is Satan the first super small mercenary regiment, but angels? Well, they''re worth 100 million. They pay a deposit of 50 million first, and then pay the remaining 50 million after all."


    If this is not in a negotiation involving the lives and deaths of many people, if Gao Yang doesn''t want to maintain his reserve, he will jump up.


    "Falk! Are you fucking kidding me? 100 million? Are you fucking teasing me?"


    Gao Yang was immediately unbalanced.


    Seriously, Gao Yang always thought he could make a lot of money. In just over two years, he led a large group of poor people to become millionaires. It was powerful and exaggerated enough, but he still didn''t dare to think of a hundred million.


    The whole mercenary regiment worked hard for several years and earned less than 100 million. However, angels are good. A task is worth 100 million. This kind of thing is a great blow to Gao Yang''s self-confidence.


    So Gao Yang didn''t believe Clooney''s words. He just couldn''t accept it.


    "Er, it''s one hundred million, but if it''s given to angels, it''s only 30 million at most. Maybe 40 million more, it''s 50 million. But if it''s all given to angels, I''m kidding. What''s the point if tomler doesn''t earn money to do this?"


    Gao Yang sighed softly, while Clooney continued with a smile: "in addition, to do business with Shah, you have to ask for more money. Shah Qian is a fool. Are there any better customers in the world than Shah?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "what should be asked is whether there are better customers in the world than Shah."


    Clooney said with a smile, "of course, it''s right. No matter what business they do, the Shah people always have to pay more money. If even the Shah people can''t pit, what business do they do? The Shah people''s money doesn''t fall from the sky, but their money comes from the earth. On the contrary, it''s easy to get money. Of course, it will be more generous to spend it."


    After saying that, Clooney spread his hand and said helplessly: "of course, this time tomler failed to pit the Shah people, but in the final analysis, the thing is still not on the Shah people."


    Gao Yang knows what real money is. Many people are stupid.


    Shook his head, raised his voice and said, "well, now talk about your plan. You chose to surrender, but I don''t necessarily accept your surrender."


    Clooney bit his teeth and said: "If you want to surrender, you have to be thorough and have the consciousness of being a prisoner. Of course, I understand these. Listen to me, ram, I can do a lot for you, and I''m not the mastermind of killing the test tube. I''m just a trivial chess piece. Tomler can send me or others, right? So you can certainly find a reason to accept my surrender.


    Now, let me explain what I can do. First of all, most of the personnel arranged for you have been withdrawn, and the remaining limited part is for the virgin of steel and Shah. I have to say that I am still trying to kill you, but you can rest assured that the people who stay to monitor little Donny will never do it. You can let little Donny leave at any time, no need Worry about any danger.


    Next, I am willing to cooperate with you to do everything. Now Satan and the virgin of steel are destined to have only one mercenary group to stay, and I can help you solve the virgin of steel. I have the information of the virgin of steel, which is not too comprehensive, but I must have more things than anyone else. What do you want to know, I''ll tell you all, what traps do you want to set, and I''ll help you.


    Then, it''s about the Shah side. Now you know that the Shah side urges me very hard, but your Satan is not in any danger. As long as I don''t say it, the people in the Shah side will never know that they really want to deal with Satan. "


    "No, there is an omission. The virgin of steel knows our identity, and they are dealing with Shah. You can''t justify it."


    Clooney smiled and said: "What does the mercenary agent do? Man, don''t forget that I''m responsible for the business of the lady of steel. If Shah has any requirements, he will only tell me that if employers and mercenaries can contact freely, we middlemen will have no food, so you can rest assured that even if the lady of steel knows your identity, she won''t have a chance to tell Shah about it. In addition , there''s another important question you''ve ignored. "


    "What''s the problem?"


    "The Shah people have the best money to earn. Basically, in any aspect related to war, the Shah people are the Kaizi. You won''t deny this?"


    "Of course."


    "Then it''s easy to figure out this problem. If, I mean, if the virgin of steel really left me as an agent and took over with Shah, do you think they would choose to poke the matter, or would they choose to hide the truth like us, so as to get more money from Shah? Man, Kaizi is loved by everyone, for thieves, rogue mercenaries For such scum, people who are too smart are not likable. Caizi who is stupid and has a lot of money is the most popular good friend. "


    Clooney spread his hand and continued to laugh: "The Shah people decide how much they pay by fame. When they hear the name of angel, the Shah people are willing to pay as much as 100 million. Do you think it''s a lot? But it''s small for the Shah people. When they hear the name of Satan, they may pay 20 million or 30 million. It''s considered that they are willing to pay 50 million to kill Satan, but if they get 100 million to kill angels, you will choose Which one? "


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "is it so exaggerated?"


    Clooney shrugged and said, "man, you have to know one thing, that is, the information of the Shah people is always out of date. Why? Because those who sell information are not stupid, why let the Shah people have the latest information? Right? Who is not willing to sell high prices in the Shah people with outdated information that everyone knows?"

 Chapter 1257

    Clooney''s words are reasonable. Gao Yang is speechless, because this thing is really very simple. There is a Kaizi. People have a lot of silly money. Everyone can make a lot of money when they encounter opportunities, so will someone take the initiative to teach that Kaizi to be smarter?


    The kind-hearted people who watch the fun may have a good intention to remind them, but those who also point to making money from Kaizi will certainly not teach Kaizi to be smart.


    You have taught Kaizi what to do with those who eat Kaizi. This is not cutting off people''s wealth.


    Another sad reality is that the world always depends on interests. Almost all people regard Kaizi as an ATM. Even if there are one or two kind-hearted people with mental disabilities, they will be killed first by the bad guys waiting to eat big families.


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "what you said is very reasonable. Well, please continue."


    Clooney shook his index finger: "I know what you care about most now is ACE ACE. You want to kill Baghdadi. I know, otherwise you won''t go to Syria to chase him for a spanking. But now Baghdadi is missing. He''s scared and hid by you, but he will appear again. And I''m sure he''ll contact me as soon as he appears again, and I''ll immediately What do you think of telling you all his news? "


    After thinking seriously for a long time, Gao Yang nodded and said, "I have to admit that you really moved me, but I still want to kill you because I don''t want to deal with my enemies."


    Gao Yang''s words are a little against his heart. He really doesn''t want to accept Clooney''s surrender, let alone make a deal with Clooney, but he also knows that Clooney is not the culprit who killed Bruce. To put it bluntly, Clooney is just an assistant of tomler, just a tool sent by tomler to supervise.


    Clooney is responsible for Bruce''s death, but the responsibility is really small. The most direct killers of Bruce should be the virgin of steel, Baghdadi and the person who made the request. If you want to avenge Bruce, staring at Clooney and letting go of the main enemy seems to put the cart before the horse.


    Clooney knew this, so he didn''t panic, but continued: "I understand your mood, but please think about it. I''m just a small pawn. I''m not the one who can decide my own destiny, nor can I act according to my own wishes. Compared with those real killers, you should leave me to help you, rather than kill me, but lose a lot of opportunities to revenge. Besides, now it''s not just revenge It''s a life and death competition in which only one side can survive. Even for your brothers, you should let me go, don''t you think? "


    Gao Yang didn''t think much. He sighed and said in a deep voice, "I must admit that you have convinced me. Well, I accept your surrender."


    Clooney waved his fist heavily and said gnashing his teeth: "thank you! I''m really happy to live. I don''t want to die. I still have a long and beautiful life to enjoy. Well, man, thank you for letting me go. Don''t worry. I know how to be a defector and how to be a prisoner. Please don''t worry. Everything I do will satisfy you."


    "Say the point, tell me all you have to say," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Clooney waved his fingers excitedly and said in a hurry, "now that you have decided to let me go, I can talk about my plan now. Yes, I have a plan. It''s like this. You have a brother dead. I must admit that it has played a very bad role in it. I have to compensate you."


    Gao Yang frowned. If Clooney planned to pay a sum of money to understand the gratitude and resentment, he was not ready to accept it. The amount of money was the same, which made him unable to accept emotionally. If he killed Clooney and robbed the money from Clooney, he and everyone in Satan would be very happy to accept it, but Clooney took the money to understand the gratitude and resentment. It is estimated that many people in Satan don''t have it I can''t accept it.


    Gao Yang didn''t hurry to speak. He wanted to hear what Clooney wanted to say.


    Clooney said seriously, "my plan is like this. The people in Shah urge me to kill the angels, and you are Satan, aren''t you?"


    Gao Yang nodded, then Clooney smiled and said gnashing his teeth: "This is my plan. I''ve been putting off killing angels for a long time. The people in Shah are impatient. If I say at this time that I don''t have the financial resources to continue to fulfill my promise to kill angels and must ask the Shah people to pay for it, then the Shah people will definitely agree. I''m sure they will, and you are Satan mercenaries. I''m responsible Ask Satan, the first super small mercenary regiment, to destroy the angel mercenary regiment, and the Shaa side will pay the Commission, at least bear most of it. I can guarantee that it will be done. "


    Killing Gao Yang didn''t expect Clooney''s plan to be like this. Let the Shah people pay for the real murderer they want to kill most to kill the angel mercenary regiment, who inexplicably carried the black pot.


    Clooney''s plan is absurd, but Gao Yang only thinks about it a little, but finds that the plan is highly operable. It can really be done


    "Fark! You''re a fucking genius when it comes to pitching people!"


    Clooney didn''t take Gao Yang''s words as bad. He smiled, raised his index finger and said with a smile: "One hundred million, I promise I can give you one hundred million from the Shah people. Don''t believe it. For the Shah people, one hundred million is nothing at all. Man, it''s different from before. Now the Shah people are anxious to kill the angel mercenary regiment, and as soon as the Shah people are anxious, we can grind the knife faster."


    Gao Yang didn''t have any psychological burden. He nodded and said in a deep voice, "your plan is feasible. I''m very interested, but the problem is that I don''t want to set up a deadly enemy for Satan, especially a strong enemy like an angel."


    Clooney smiled happily. He sat back on the sofa and said in a deep voice: "Man, I''m the one who came forward. Let''s find some people to kill the dead, and then tell the people in Shah that they killed the angels. Isn''t it over? Man, in order to protect myself, I had to kill the angels, but in fact it was Satan who had to be killed, but now it''s different. If you let me go, I don''t have to think about self-protection anymore, then I''ll help you Of course, you can find some to kill the dead, and then end the matter easily. Everyone knows that I must kill you, or I will die. Therefore, no one will doubt that I will release water, but who can think that I have surrendered. "


    "Those Shah people, I mean, they are so easily at your disposal? Won''t they carry out even the simplest verification?"


    "Well, I don''t know if you''ve heard of such a saying. It''s the easiest way to achieve a win-win result when doing business with the Shah people. Everyone scolds the arms traffickers for being too dark, but only the Shah people think that the arms traffickers are good businessmen with conscience, because they think any weapons they buy are very cheap. They buy 84 F-15s for $30 billion and are not equipped with any long-range attack system Tong, not equipped with ground attack weapons, believe me, man, only the Shah people in the world will think this is a good deal. "


    After that, Clooney leaned back, crossed his legs, smiled and said, "from these things, you should be able to see how the Shah people do things. Your doubts are too easy to solve. Let me explain. To be honest, I don''t bother to explain to you how I will fool the Shah people, because it''s much easier to fool them than to explain to you."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. It sounds so absurd that it can be realized.


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly, shook his head and said, "well, I choose to believe you, but there''s another problem. I met with people in Shah. A man named Ben Ali met. You should know him. I''m afraid he will recognize him. In that case, it''s over."


    Clooney frowned and said, "that''s the only question. Did he see your face?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I''m wearing a mask, but I talked to him. I''m afraid he can recognize my voice."


    Clooney murmured: "This is really a problem. Ben Ali is a rare person who can do some practical things. Although he is still an idiot in my eyes, he has been working on intelligence for a long time. He must be prevented from distinguishing your voice, but this problem can be solved. Kill him. Ben Ali should be in Iraq or Syria now. I can easily find him and kill him , all the problems have been solved. "


    Gao Yang thought seriously. After he couldn''t think of anything missing for the time being, he said in a deep voice, "well, when are you going to carry out this plan?"


    Clooney immediately said, "tomorrow! Because I have to go to Austria tomorrow to see Prince Ben suharitan. He is the specific person in charge of this matter. Well, in fact, he is also the real controller of the Shah intelligence agency."


    Gao Yang couldn''t keep calm. He widened his eyes and said in surprise, "Ben suharitan! Is he in Austria? Is he the one you want to see? Is he the one who wants our lives?"


    Clooney nodded and said inexplicably, "yes, what''s the problem?"


    Gao Yang covered his mouth, then rubbed it on his face and said helplessly, "nothing. It seems that I have to cooperate with you and try to make your plan a reality."


    Some things in the world are so coincidental. Ben suharitan is the person to be looked for on the 13th.


    Clooney can''t die. He can''t die.


    Gao Yang pointed to Clooney and said, "don''t move tomorrow for the time being, because your situation is very dangerous. I have issued a reward for you, not only your position but also your head. I have to cancel the reward as soon as possible. I don''t want you to be killed by someone and destroy the whole plan."

 Chapter 1258

    When he came out of Clooney''s room, Gao Yang felt that the whole person was light and floating, and his feet were so weak that he couldn''t walk steadily.


    When Gao Yang was about to enter the elevator, Irene suddenly flashed out of the stairwell as a safe passage, frowned at Gao Yang and said, "boss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand, breathed and said, "don''t talk yet. I want to be quiet."


    Irene didn''t speak, but accompanied Gao Yang into the elevator. When she got out of the elevator and entered the lobby, Irene waved her hand. Taylor sitting on the sofa immediately stood up and followed them out of the hotel.


    Leaving the lobby of the hotel, Gao Yang raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Albert immediately flashed out of the shadow across the hotel and ran quickly to the three of them.


    When Albert arrived, he raised his voice and whispered, "let''s go, walk, you take a walk with me."


    Walking slowly, after leaving the hotel for dozens of meters, I took a long breath and whispered: "today, I was seriously impacted by my heart, and my lower limit was forcibly refreshed. I felt that I was pure like an angel. In addition, I had a new understanding of the concept of profiteer."


    After mumbling, Gao Yang suddenly turned to Irene and said, "have you ever thought that our agent little Downey is too stupid?"


    Irene frowned and said, "no, little Donny is fine."


    Gao Yang looked up at the sky, folded his hands and said loudly, "God bless me. Fortunately, I met little Downey. Thank God for giving us a stupid agent."


    Irene said, "boss, what''s the matter with you? You look strange. What''s more, why is little Donny stupid? He handled everything very well!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I just said that the lower limit of my values has been refreshed. In addition, little Downey is really stupid. Of course, this stupid refers to honesty. I have to thank God, and you have to thank God. Our agent is a fool like little Downey, not a smart man like Clooney."


    Irene stood up and said, "boss, what happened? What did you and Clooney say?"


    Gao Yang squinted at Irene and whispered, "Clooney surrendered. He completely turned to us. He will do anything for our revenge."


    Looking at the surprised expression of the three people, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no doubt, Clooney is a wall grass. This person is not trustworthy at all, but Clooney is a smart man, and he is a smart man afraid of death, so he has to work for us."


    Irene was stunned and said, "I''m completely confused. What''s going on here? I feel so weird."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "mercenaries do the work of killing around. This kind of intrigue and all their thoughts are used to entrap people. It''s normal for you to be confused. Well, now the plan has completely changed. Call to inform everyone that you don''t have to come to Holland."


    After that, Gao Yang took out his phone and dialed Justin. When Justin got through, Gao Yang said directly, "cancel the reward, or directly announce the end of the reward. That''s all. The information provided is useful. The reward will be paid. I''ll give you the money right away. Man, you have to act quickly and release the news of the end of the reward in time."


    Justin said with interest, "have you found Clooney? Have you solved him?"


    "Yes, the problem has been solved, so the reward is over. Man, I repeat, you have to release the news quickly. We''ll talk later. Now I have something to do. Bye."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang immediately called Morgan again. When Morgan got through, Gao Yang said in a hurry: "Morgan, don''t let anyone go to Atlanta. In addition, little Downey doesn''t need to be protected anywhere. He''s fine. He can leave immediately. This matter has been settled. Now the situation has completely changed direction, Fark. I don''t know what to say. Simply put, I saw Clooney, he surrendered, and I accepted his surrender."


    Morgan said in surprise, "surrender? What''s going on?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "it''s too troublesome to say. I''ll let little Downey join us immediately. He needs to come to us with all his weapons, but you don''t have to worry about it. Little Downey can handle it."


    Morgan smiled and said, "OK, I see."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "thank you, Morgan. You helped me a lot in this matter."


    "There''s no need to talk about this nonsense. I''ll see you when I have time to go back to the United States. I have something to talk to you about, but don''t worry. It''s not urgent. OK, bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said to several humanitarians around him: "you heard that Clooney surrendered, and I chose to accept it. Now Clooney is no longer our enemy. Although this person is completely untrustworthy, it is of great use to keep him. In addition, we need to cooperate with Clooney and make a lot of money from the Shah people."


    Irene frowned and said, "boss, the more you say, the more I don''t understand."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "not only you don''t understand, but I don''t quite understand. Clooney has a plan. Although it sounds absurd, I think it''s feasible. Well, the plan is that Clooney and I go to see Ben suharitan, the controller of the Shah intelligence agency, and ask him to pay a lot of money to hire us to kill the angel mercenary group."


    Irene widened her eyes and exclaimed, "are you kidding?"


    "As I said, it sounds absurd, but it''s true. Tomler used us to pretend to be the angel mercenary regiment, so we have to kill the angels. In addition, after we collected the money to wipe out the angel mercenary regiment, we have to assassinate Ben suharitan, because he was the culprit who killed Bruce, so it''s not only absurd, but also very complicated."


    Irene hugged her head and said helplessly, "boss, what happened? Let''s kill the angels? Well, I''m very confident in our strength, but wipe out all the angel mercenaries? There''s no one left?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "You see, as I said, it''s complicated. We''re going to wipe out the angel mercenaries, but they''re not real angels. Do you have any mercenaries you hate or hate? Now we have to think about whether there are any mercenaries who want to kill them. Kill them and pretend to be angels. Then we can get the money. After we get the money, we''ll assassinate Ben suharitan. In fact, I I want to use some people of the virgin of steel to pretend to be angels, but I don''t know if it''s OK. If Clooney can really do it, it''s great. It''s a good thing to kill three birds with one stone. "


    Irene covered her face, stretched out her hand to Gao Yang and said loudly, "stop! I''m going crazy. Don''t stimulate me until you explain things clearly, because I''m really going crazy."

 Chapter 1259

    "The virgin of steel is currently in Ukraine. It is certain that the virgin of steel has played a great role in the process of messing up Ukraine, but now the chaos in Ukraine has been caused. The virgin of steel has done most of the things to do. According to the plan, Clooney will send employment to the virgin of steel, and the name of employing the virgin of steel is to destroy us."


    Gao Yang''s words caused a burst of confusion. Facing a stunned group of people, Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "yes, that''s the plan. If we think it''s too difficult to eliminate part of the steel virgin, we have a second option, that is, find a mercenary regiment with less strength, let them enter our ambush circle, and then we can kill it."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "chaos, too chaos."


    Frye raised his hand and shouted, "I''m sorry, boss, but I always think we''re working on a plot."


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly to Frye, "man, the illusion from you makes you think we''re not a conspiracy? Please, it''s a conspiracy. Last time we were Yin by tomler and the virgin of steel, and this time we''re going to be Yin with the virgin of steel, that''s all."


    Frying Leng said for a moment, then waved his hand and said, "well, I have nothing to say, but I''m not used to finding other mercenaries to replace the dead ghost. I still prefer to kill some people of the virgin of steel. I''m not afraid of the virgin of steel. If the Virgin of steel can''t be completely solved at once, it''s good to kill the virgin of steel in pieces."


    Gao Yang pointed to Frye and said with a smile: "Yes, Satan and the virgin of steel, only one of us can survive, so even if it is piecemeal to weaken the strength of the virgin of steel, it is also a good choice. I plan to let Clooney hire ten to fifteen people from the virgin of steel, the number of people in a team. Of course, if this is a trap carefully set by us, the number of people in the place should be more I''m not afraid. I don''t think it''s a problem to wipe them out if they are less than 30. "


    Li JinFang frowned and said, "we have become mortal enemies with the virgin of steel. We have to do them by all means, so we don''t have to find any weak ones to replace the dead. We''ll do the virgin of steel, but in what name is Clooney going to find the virgin of steel?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "as I said just now, I will hire the virgin of steel in the name of eliminating Satan. I think the virgin of steel should assign some people to destroy us. Just as we have to kill the virgin of steel, the virgin of steel also has to find a way to kill us. In addition, we still have money. I don''t think the virgin of steel will refuse."


    Groliov said with some worry: "the virgin of steel is not a small mercenary group. They will only send some people. I always think the follow-up part of this matter will be very troublesome. Clooney can''t trust it. It''s too dangerous to put everything on Clooney."


    Gao Yang had the same worry. He waved his hand and said: "Yes, Clooney is not trustworthy. Otherwise, we are already discussing how to do it, not whether to do it. Clooney explained that we took over the work of destroying angels in the name of Satan, and then replaced angels with people from the virgin of steel. For the virgin of steel, they took over the work of eliminating Satan, but They will be directly introduced into our trap. For the Shah people, it is that they pay Satan to destroy the angels. After it is done, they pay. Of course, this is an ideal situation. Whether this plan can be achieved depends on whether Shah agrees with Clooney''s requirements. "


    After that, Gao Yang raised his hand and said in a deep voice: "in addition, according to the news from Clooney, the virgin of steel cooperates with a guy named arsheni Pavlovic in Ukraine. They are all in Kiev now, and the angels are also in Kiev, but no one knows who hired them, but we have to go to Ukraine to complete our plan."


    Cui Bo smiled and said, "we have planned to enter Ukraine for so long. Who knows, it is for this reason that we finally go to Ukraine."


    Everyone chuckled except Albert. Albert didn''t laugh because he didn''t know what had happened.


    Andy he said carelessly: "I don''t care about what plan, I just care about how to put the virgin of steel together, guys, when do we start to really get together?"


    "Tomorrow! Tomorrow, I will go to Austria with Clooney to see Ben suharitan. We will finalize the plan first. As long as Ben suharitan is willing to pay, then Clooney will come forward to talk to the virgin of steel."


    Tommy suddenly said, "there''s another question. Since Clooney surrendered because he was afraid of death, is he not afraid of revenge from the virgin of steel? This is that he contacted the virgin of steel and sent some people of the virgin of steel into a trap. Isn''t he afraid of the reply of the Virgin of steel?"


    High pitched channel: "Clooney explained that, first of all, because of the relationship between tomler and the virgin of steel, the virgin of steel still trusted him. Then, the virgin of steel was sent into a trap. Of course, it must be improved. It can''t be seen by the virgin of steel, and a mercenary regiment was killed because of its poor strength. It can''t blame the broker for introducing them a business, can it It is also us who retaliate with the virgin of steel, and we and the virgin of steel are sworn enemies. "


    Tommy nodded and said, "this explanation sounds reasonable, but I don''t understand. In any way, the virgin of steel is stronger than us. Clooney is a man afraid of death. Why did he surrender and choose to completely fall to the weaker US?"


    Gao Yang shook his finger and said with a smile, "you''re wrong. The virgin of steel has more people, more money and strong combat effectiveness. In terms of pure combat strength, it is indeed stronger than us, but on the one hand, we are definitely much stronger than the virgin of steel."


    Tommy frowned. "Which way?"


    "Cleaner!" he said in a loud and deep voice


    Without waiting for others to ask, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I have to explain to you, cleaners, this organization is very mysterious, powerful and strange. No one knows how this organization works except the people inside the cleaners. However, this organization also has limitations, that is, they can only operate in areas with order and rules. It is very simple. If it is an lawless place, such as Somalia Local, murders and arsons are done. Who needs to hide anything?


    Therefore, there is almost no intersection between cleaners and mercenaries. According to Clooney, the virgin of steel has no intersection with cleaners. The virgin of steel doesn''t even know the existence of cleaners. Satan mercenary regiment is likely to be the first mercenary regiment in history to have a long-term cooperative relationship with cleaners. "


    Cleaners, Satan''s people all know that no one takes cleaners too seriously, because there is nothing too special in the transaction with cleaners. It''s normal to give money to handle affairs without money.


    Groliov frowned and said, "why do we have a relationship with cleaners again? Cooperative relationship? We don''t have any cooperative relationship. We pay them to do things, just like someone pays us to fight a war. When we receive money, we help people fight a war. There''s no cooperative relationship."


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "No, that''s not true. In fact, cleaners also have choices. If any underground organization wants to survive for a long time, it must understand what can be done and what can''t be done. It must understand where the insurmountable red line is. The same is true for cleaners. They won''t take over businesses with too much risk. For example, it''s staged in downtown New York It was the biggest fire after 9 / 11, and the cleaners had to wipe their ass for the makers of this big event that attracted worldwide attention. "


    Frye was stunned and said, "that''s us? But we paid a lot of money."


    He shook his head and said: "It''s far from a simple problem like a large sum of money. Believe me, even if tomler is willing to pay twice as much as us, the cleaner will never take over the business. Do you know why? Because tomler is a level 5 customer, and we, to be exact, me, are a level 2 customer in the cleaner! Guys, the level 2 customer of the cleaner is what big Ivan gave us The most precious gift! "


    Groliov murmured, "I can''t imagine!"


    He breathed loudly and said: "Guys, everyone who knows the existence of cleaners knows what this organization means, and Clooney knows it, so he thinks we have more powerful strength than the virgin of steel. It''s very simple. The virgin of steel doesn''t know the existence of cleaners, but Satan is a senior member of cleaners! Yes, you heard correctly. Cleaners are membership based There are also organizations and individual customers, but the main business comes from members. Some sensitive businesses can only be applied by members. The cleaners will decide whether to accept the entrustment after evaluation, and we are high! V! I! P! "


    After finishing word by word, Gao Yang took a deep breath and said loudly: "guys, we are secondary customers. We don''t have to apply. As long as our entrustment is within the ability of the cleaners, they must take over our business! The cleaners can only talk about the price with us, but they can''t refuse our business. That''s the difference!"


    A group of people suddenly realized, but Albert said blankly: "cleaner? What is cleaner? Who can explain it to me?"

 Chapter 1260

    Some employers will choose to meet directly with the mercenary regiment, while others will not. For people at the level of Prince Ben suharitan, it will be a joke if they need to appear in person to find a few mercenaries.


    It is precisely because of an employer like Prince Ben suharitan that there is a need for a brokerage company, a living space for people like tomler and Clooney, and an operating space for Clooney to eat at home.


    The specific operation mode is like this. Prince Ben suharitan needs to find mercenaries to do anything, directly find tomler, and then tomler will find a mercenary regiment to finish the cost. Prince suharitan''s entrustment, after receiving all the commissions, intercepts part, and gives the rest to the mercenary regiment, even if the transaction process is completed.


    With brokers, they can receive big business. Many mercenaries know the consequences of cooperating with tomler''s large brokerage company, but they have no way.


    The so-called shop bullying is like this. If the broker or company is in a strong position, the mercenary can only be sucked by the broker, but if the mercenary group is in a strong position, it naturally doesn''t have to look at the face of the broker.


    For the current situation of Gao Yang and Clooney, they can not even count as the cooperative relationship. It can only be regarded as the investment certificate that Clooney handed over to Gao Yang in order to survive after his surrender. Clooney has to obey any instruction of Gao Yang unconditionally, because Gao Yang has too many black materials that can kill him immediately.


    Now that you have chosen to surrender, don''t want to retain the so-called dignity and freedom. Otherwise, what''s the meaning of the word surrender invented.


    Gao Yang can''t believe Clooney''s character. In his opinion, Clooney betrayed his former comrades in arms and surrendered to him today. Only the situation has changed, and it is possible to betray him and take refuge with someone else tomorrow. Therefore, it is impossible to trust Clooney unconditionally. Be careful, The most effective trump card that can control Clooney for a long time is the black material that is always clenched so that Clooney''s family dies.


    Clooney also has an advantage. Since he is afraid of death and is very smart, he will naturally judge what to do to protect his life. Even if he has to die in the end, he will choose the most favorable way to die. After all, there are many ways to die.


    Finally, Gao Yang didn''t trust Clooney completely, but he still had to follow Clooney to meet Ben suharitan.


    Although Ben suharitan probably won''t see Gao Yang, he has to try every means and use all the excuses. The reason is very simple. After getting the money from Ben suharitan''s business, it''s time to find a way to assassinate Ben suharitan


    There are too many reasons to kill Ben suharitan. Firstly, he is one of the culprits who killed Bruce. Secondly, his existence is always a threat to Satan. Finally, Karima is likely to be around Ben suharitan, so we have to try to kill Ben suharitan on the 13th.


    In order to facilitate the assassination in the future, Gao Yang had to be as close as possible to Ben suharitan. Even if he could not meet, looking at the environment and how the security forces were distributed would also be of great benefit to the assassination in the future.


    In fact, it''s most appropriate for the 13th to do the work of investigation and assassination, but the 13th still can''t contact yak. Before we can''t determine when the 13th can act, Gao Yang must do the investigation himself.


    Investigation is a technical job, not to see how many people the terrain is. In short, it is certainly right to adhere to the principle that the closer the distance, the better the effect.


    Gao Yang flew to Vienna first. He came with Raphael. After meeting Clooney in Vienna, the three drove to the famous ski resort St. Anton ski resort in Austria.


    "Ben suharitan is in St. Anton ski resort. Where is a very large ski resort? I only know Ben suharitan is in St. Anton ski resort, but I don''t know his specific location. We should know the specific location when we arrive, but I don''t know if I can let you meet Ben suharitan. The biggest possibility is that you have to wait for me outside."


    Clooney''s face seemed a little nervous. No wonder Gaoyang had a bad intention to see suharitan with him. If something happened, Gaoyang had to be buried with him.


    Gao Yang seemed very relaxed. He whispered to Clooney sitting in the back seat: "the most important thing is how long he will stay in the ski resort?"


    After thinking for a long time, cruise shook his head and said, "it''s really bad. Everything depends on what suharitan thinks. He may stay here until the end of the ski season, or he may leave tomorrow. For them, everything depends only on his mood."


    If Ben suharitan wants to stay at the ski resort long enough, the investigation will be of great significance. However, if suharitan wants to leave the ski resort soon, the investigation results will not be too important, but there are some significance. For example, suharitan is unlikely to temporarily adjust the security team, so long as he is still in Europe, It''s useful to know the size of the security team and protection habits.


    In fact, Gaoyang doesn''t want to assassinate Ben suharitan in Austria. The reason is very simple. Only Raphael is familiar with the whole Satan in the battle in the high mountain and cold areas. In the high altitude Alps, let Satan carry out a surprise attack himself. Gaoyang will try his best to avoid this kind of thing.


    Gao Yang''s habit is to plan ahead. Whether it can be used or not, he still has to make preparations in the early stage. However, it is precisely because he does not intend to start in Austria that Gao Yang only took Rafael to investigate the terrain. Otherwise, all members of Satan should be familiar with the environment.


    Gao Yang was not idle all the way. After learning about suharitan from Clooney, the two people began to unify their caliber. If they could see suharitan at any time, they would leak their mouth. This kind of thing can''t be careless. Try to take all possible mistakes into account.


    It''s easy to get money from a prince of Shah, but it''s not so simple to assassinate a prince. There are two completely different concepts: many people are stupid and many people are easy to kill. This must be made clear.


    At this time, Gao Yang began to miss the 13th infinitely. Compared with Satan who can only fight and kill hard, it''s easy to finish the job of assassination by leaving it to the 13th.


    Fortunately, although he can''t be contacted temporarily on the 13th, there should be no major problem with his safety. Therefore, Gao Yang''s confidence is enough here. He just needs to make a front stop to have a look. As long as he contacts the 13th, it doesn''t matter if he needs to wait until the 13th is cured. It doesn''t matter day by day. In short, suharitan is dead.

 Chapter 1261

    There are several famous ski resorts in the area where shengandong ski resort is located. Shengandong ski resort is connected with Lech and zurs ski resort. No matter which ski resort you are in, you can enter the slideway of the other two ski resorts.


    There are many famous hotels and small resorts near St. Anton ski resort, and Michelin star hotels are nearby, but Ben suhalton didn''t live in the hotel, but directly contracted the whole resort.


    Strictly speaking, the location of Ben suharitan''s resort can no longer be called St. Andong ski resort, but a resort with the highest location and the highest degree of luxury among several famous ski resorts.


    The cable car can go directly to Daben suharitan''s resort. After the car can''t drive up, Gao Yang and the three of them sit on the ski cable car. On the cable car, Gao Yang and Raphael sit aside and are studying with a schematic diagram of the slide of St. Anton ski resort.


    "The altitude here is not very high, but the altitude of the resort we are going to is about 2000 meters. To be exact, it should be closer to Lech ski resort. There are cliffs on one side and low but steep peaks on the other. It''s too difficult to attack."


    Raphael observed the terrain in combination with the topographic map on his hand. After looking at it for two times, he took a picture of Gao Yang, who was looking at the map, pointed to a resort at the ridge and said, "look, it''s a public area, which can be reached directly by cable car. If we want to attack, we can only go there first, and then ski to the resort in dasuhalt."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said depressed, "I can''t ski. I asked big dog, and he can''t either. Although he adapts to fighting in the cold zone, he can''t fight in the high mountain and cold zone. Fork, can we fight if we can''t ski?"


    Raphael has changed his nickname to skunk. If he fights again, Gao Yang will certainly not call him fork, but in peacetime, he is more used to calling fork than skunk.


    Raphael shrugged helplessly and said, "boss, you''re kidding. The thinnest snow here has to be more than one meter, and it''s soft powdery snow. If you don''t use skis, you can''t walk at all."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "It''s the skiing season now. It''s unrealistic to take the cable car with weapons. If we walk, there is a dense flow of people here, and there are too few optional roads. We can only travel on the roads all over the hotels and vacation huts. We can get close to the resort village of suhaltan only at night. FAK, none of us can ski. It''s difficult to get close to the target point alone."


    Raphael pouted: "it''s not very difficult, it''s impossible, boss. Trust me, without skis, we can''t get close to the target point at all. This is not a problem that can be overcome by hard work."


    After a few helpless sighs, Gao Yang suddenly said, "does this height affect the trajectory?"


    "Yes, absolutely. The air here is relatively thin, and the impact point will be higher. In addition, the mountain wind is very troublesome, and it is difficult for you to judge the wind direction. In addition, the snow will also affect your aim."


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin and said helplessly, "I guess you don''t know the mountain ballistic table of 7.62 NATO bomb?"


    "You guessed right."


    High altitude combat is very troublesome, especially for precision shooters and snipers. First of all, the ballistic table in low altitude areas is useless here, and with the increase of altitude and the change of air pressure, the ballistic will change every time a certain altitude rises. It''s OK to fight in high altitude plains, and in high altitude mountains where the altitude changes at any time Ground combat is simply a sniper''s nightmare.


    Gao Yang''s main bullet is a high-speed long-range bullet. The trajectory is different from that of an ordinary 7.62 NATO bullet. Unless he plans to measure a complete set of ballistic tables in high-altitude areas, it''s better to replace it with an ordinary 7.62 NATO bullet.


    If the 7.62 NATO bomb is used, Gao Yang can still find the ballistic table even though he doesn''t know it now. The snipers of the mountain forces in France, Italy or Austria already have a very complete ballistic table. Although this is a confidential thing for the troops of various countries, it only takes a little effort to find it. Besides, Irene''s father can find it every minute Get it, or more simply, find Justin or anyone who can pay for it.


    Gao Yang helplessly spread his hand and said, "can you recite the 5.56mm ballistic meter?"


    Raphael said with a wry smile: "boss, I''ve been away from the mountain army for many years. Besides, I''m not a sniper. I carry a ballistic table. It has become an instinct how to shoot at what height I reach. But you let me say it. I''m sorry I can''t do it."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "I''ll look for the mountain ballistics table later. Which country do you think has the best mountain troops? Italy, France, Austria, or Switzerland?"


    Rafael shrugged his shoulders and said, "except France, the French forces are a bunch of waste. The army and the mountain forces are also. They won''t fight, and the ballistic meter they measured can''t be used."


    Gao Yang smiled and didn''t speak. The ballistics table belongs to the basic knowledge of the army. Ordinary soldiers can''t touch it, but snipers must carry it. No matter how bad the French army is, there must be no problem in doing these basic things. However, just as Britain and France will lose each other when they catch the opportunity, Italy and France actually have to lose each other when they catch the opportunity.


    Then Clooney suddenly said, "we''re almost there. Do you see which resort? That''s it."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "come on, take a picture."


    Raphael raised the camera and began to take pictures continuously. The cable car was relatively high and the field of vision was good. He could take more clearly what they needed.


    Gao Yang looked at the terrain and remembered several shooting positions overlooking the whole resort. As an accurate shooter and sniper, it is his instinct to find shooting positions. He can know where it is appropriate and where it is not at a glance.


    Raphael put away the camera and said, "OK, I''ll step on the snow later. The snow quality should not change, but it would be easier if it was hard frozen snow, but I don''t think it''s possible."


    Gao Yang pressed his watch and whispered, "how high is it?"


    "2133 meters."


    "2135 meters, OK, the gap can be ignored. You can visually check that there is a pine tree on the peak. Right there, how high do you think it is?"


    "What do you want to do? Where to set the shooting position?"


    "Yes, where to put the rabbit can control the whole resort."


    "Give up, where not."


    "Why?"


    "Will avalanche, a shot to ensure avalanche."


    "I know noise can cause avalanches, but the slope there doesn''t seem to be large, or can''t it?"


    "Well, it doesn''t have much to do with the slope. However, how to say, the position is too poor. There won''t be too much snow on it. The threat comes from below. People will slide down after the avalanche. Even if they don''t slide down with the snow, people after the avalanche will be trapped and don''t want to move."


    The cable car was about to come to an end. He shouted loudly, "don''t say this. Where can I shoot?"


    "Where, see? That ridge line, where the shooting sound will not gather, can minimize the possibility of causing an avalanche, and even an avalanche will not block the way back."


    Gao Yang and Raphael, who are observing the terrain, have no intention of hiding in front of Clooney. What they discuss has not left. How to attack a famous ski resort is still that sentence. Even if it must be the 13th to solve the problem in the end, the investigation action that should be done must not be put down.


    Clooney said with a wry smile, "guys, we''re here. You''d better stop discussing the current topic for the time being."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, it''s time to listen to your orders now."


    At the end of the cable car, the line of the cable car only leads to the resort in suhalt, so no other skiers will come down from the same cable car line.


    After getting off the cable car, walk a little to the resort. The scale of the resort is not very large. There are seven buildings, all built on a cliff platform extending outward. One side is a cliff and the other side is a low mountain top.


    The resort looks very steep, but the safety is still no problem, and this place, which looks extremely steep, is actually very safe, and can enjoy the great scenery alone, is the favorite of those super rich.


    No need to inquire. Just looking at the building terrain, Gao Yang can know that suhalt will live there. It must be the house closest to the cliff, not the largest but the most luxurious, and you can see the whole valley from the window. Other houses in the whole resort are scattered around the most dangerous house like stars and moons, If suhalt doesn''t choose the best house to live in, he really doesn''t need to contract the resort.


    Three people walked to the resort. The resort had no walls, so naturally there was no door. Only four people stood outside the building. After seeing them, two people immediately welcomed them.


    Both of them are wearing thick ski clothes, but they are wearing lattice headscarves, which clearly shows their identity. They can''t see whether they are hiding any weapons in their birth, but they certainly don''t carry long guns.


    "Stop, this is a private area now. If you are tourists, please leave."


    Clooney stepped forward and whispered, "my name is Clooney. I''m invited. The two behind me are my attendants."


    A guard took out the walkie talkie, whispered two words, then waved his hand and said, "please follow me."

 Chapter 1262

    Gao Yang and them were taken to a room where a fireplace was burning. An old man with white beard was sitting at the table next to the fireplace drinking black tea. There were also two middle-aged people with sharp eyes in suits and headscarves.


    After being led into the house by the guard outside, the man sitting at the table stood up and smiled at Clooney, "did you bring anything inappropriate?"


    Clooney smiled, "of course not. It''s not my first time to come, but it''s still the old rule. Please start."


    Clooney took out his cell phone from his pocket, turned it off, handed it to Raphael, and then opened his arm. Then a man with a portable metal detector began to sweep around him. After checking one side, he nodded to the old man drinking tea.


    The old man pointed to Gao Yang and Raphael and said in a deep voice, "let them stay here, Mr. Clooney, you come with me."


    Clooney turned around and said in a loud voice, "you wait for me here."


    After speaking English, Clooney left the house with the old man.


    Gao Yang and Raphael stood in the room. No one wanted to search them. A man in a suit said to them to sit down, and no one paid attention to them anymore.


    Gao Yang and Raphael sat on the only couch in the room, while several people who were obviously guards kept staring at the outside world behind the window. Although the terrain was dangerous and there was only the only way to the outside world, the guard''s alertness did not decrease.


    The external guards do not have long guns, but there must be short guns. Moreover, looking at the bulging appearance of the two people, it is not necessarily that they have mini submachine guns with them.


    After staying for more than an hour, Gao Yang saw Clooney coming out alone from the window. After returning to the room where the guard stayed again, he stretched out his hand to Raphael and said with a wooden face: "give me your cell phone and let''s leave."


    Rafael took out his mobile phone and gave it back to Clooney. Clooney waved his hand and the three left the resort again.


    On the cable car again, Clooney breathed and whispered, "things have changed a little. My plan doesn''t work."


    After reaching out to stop Clooney, Gao Yang pointed to a place and whispered to Raphael, "do you think you can use slightly heavy weapons here? Such as bazookas."


    Raphael said with a wry smile: "when used here, the explosion sound may cause a disastrous avalanche. Of course, this is the worst case. I personally think it can be used, but the risk is too great."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, pointed around and whispered, "so, is there a place where you can use a rocket launcher near here?"


    Raphael also waved his hand and said: "Boss, if you plan to use heavy weapons to attack, just kill directly from the road. Really, it''s easier than looking for the attack route on the surrounding mountains. In addition, in terms of the natural environment, it''s not suitable for a strong attack. In addition, if we use weapons here, if you can ski, evacuation will be a challenge It''s a very convenient thing. There are slides everywhere, but you can''t ski. I really can''t think of any other feasible way except taking a cable car. "


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly and said, "forget it, go back and study it again. Well, Clooney, you can talk about your topic. What did you mean when you said the plan didn''t work?"


    Clooney sighed, opened his arms and said helplessly: "When I met suharitan, the process was not pleasant. I was accused of similar scolding. Then I admitted that I couldn''t finish the work of killing the angel mercenary group alone. Then I took the opportunity to hope to get suharitan''s help and hire Satan to continue to complete the work of eliminating the envoy. Then suharitan rejected my proposal."


    Gao Yang said regretfully, "why?"


    Clooney shrugged and said, "suharitan asked me how many people Satan has. I said nearly 20 people. It''s a mercenary regiment that has been in the limelight recently, has superior strength and has no enemies of the same scale. You know, it needs to exaggerate to do business with the Shah people. Well, suharitan is quite satisfied with the strength of Satan, but he thinks the number of Satan is too small."


    "And then?"


    "Then suharitan rejected my proposal. He thought it was a better idea for the virgin of steel to go out and kill the angel mercenary regiment, so he decided to let me contact the virgin of steel, and suharitan was willing to pay a commission of $200 million to hire the virgin of steel."


    Gao Yang''s mouth twitched a few times, and then said angrily, "200 million! FAK! He''s really generous."


    Clooney breathed, then smiled and said, "not only generous, but also very happy. Our prince has decided to pay a deposit. When we get off the cable car, it is estimated that the money will be paid to my account."


    Raphael muttered to himself, "Damn it, 50 million deposit! Is that what rich people do?"


    Clooney shook his finger and said, "you''re wrong. It''s not the pen of rich people. It''s what super rich people do."


    Gao Yang nodded to Clooney and said in a deep voice, "if you can''t follow the original plan, what are you going to do?"


    Clooney rubbed his chin and thought for a moment, then whispered: "I have a general plan. It''s like this. I''ll hire the virgin of steel and clearly tell them that the goal is angels, but I won''t let them all go out. I''ll say the total Commission is 50 million, pay the deposit of 10 million, and I''ll draw a 10 million introduction Commission. In this way, the virgin of steel should send a team of 30 to 50 people, no more No matter how many people are deployed, they will think it is not worth it. "


    Raphael frowned and said, "I have a question. Angels are very powerful. They are the most powerful small mercenaries in the industry. Does the virgin of steel dare to send only 30 to 50 people to complete the work of annihilating angels? If so, is the virgin of steel too arrogant?"


    Clooney smiled: "It''s not arrogance, it''s confidence, it''s self-confidence. To tell you the truth, guys, I''ve never seen such a famous but low-key mercenary regiment as Satan. In my opinion, arrogance is the normal performance of the mercenary regiment, and you, you are too low-key. I dare say that if another mercenary regiment is in Satan''s position, they will definitely dare to try Annihilate the angels. "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "we are not low-key, we are timid."


    Clooney looked helpless and said bitterly: "Are you timid? You say you are timid? Oh, my God, your joke is really not funny at all. Think about what crazy things you have done, how can you say you are timid? Please, you were just here, in front of me, planning to kill a powerful prince of Shah, and then you turned around and told me you are timid?"


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly. His dialogue with Raphael and their plan seemed to be far from timidity.


    Clooney waved like a fly and said with a bitter smile, "all right, you seem to rarely do what other mercenaries often do. You''re excited about what other mercenaries don''t dare to do. Don''t say you''re timid. You''re low-key."


    Raphael shrugged and said, "high profile dies quickly."


    Clooney nodded and agreed: "That''s right. The first mercenary regiment exists every year, but it will never be replaced in two years, because the first one died before. Speaking of, the only one who has kept the first name for a long time but never died or basically never died is the aurora mercenary regiment, and the others can''t. even the virgin of steel doesn''t know how many members have been replaced now Well, strictly speaking, now this steel virgin should be regarded as the fourth generation. The former members are basically dead. That''s the price of fame. As a mercenary, if you have a big name, you have more business. It''s easy to make money, but you die quickly. "


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "don''t say this, continue to say your new plan."


    Clooney coughed and said: "At present, the virgin of steel is in Ukraine, and the angel is also there. I told suharitan that we have mastered the whereabouts of the angel. My idea is to let the virgin of steel send some personnel to Crimea to enter your ambush circle. You kill the virgin of steel and treat the virgin of steel''s body as an angel. I just need to take some photos to hand over the work, As for how to set this trap, we will talk about it later. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "that is to say, we pretend to be angels and attract the virgin of steel into the trap. After we completely annihilate the people of the virgin of steel, we will take their bodies as angel mercenaries and send them to you. What about the money? The virgin of steel takes a deposit of 10 million, and we take the remaining 190 million. Is that right?"


    Clooney immediately smiled and said, "yes, that''s it! In fact, suharitan''s idea is also good, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said leisurely, "in the original plan, Satan beat the angel, but now in this plan, the virgin of steel beat the angel, and the interesting thing is that the real angel has nothing to do with it. They don''t even know that Satan and the virgin of steel will take turns to impersonate them, but one is taking the initiative and the other is posing as a corpse."


    Raphael stared and thought for a moment, then suddenly shook his head and said, "what a mess."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s very messy, but I like it. Really, I like the plan very much. I''m thinking, if the people of the virgin of steel knew the plan, what would they look like? I guess their faces would be ugly, and they would be very, very angry."


    Raphael said with a wry smile, "the more angry the lady of steel is, the happier I am, but I guess the angel mercenaries will be very, very angry if they know about it."


    Gao Yang rubbed his face and said thoughtfully, "the angel will be very angry. I was thinking, since the plan is chaotic enough, how about pulling the angel in?"

 Chapter 1263

    Satan is the first in the super small mercenary regiment, and the steel virgin is the No.1 in the medium mercenary regiment. Although the scale of the two mercenary regiments is very different, the first of the two levels needs a decisive battle. This is a big event, and it is definitely a super big event for the mercenary circle.


    Now, Gao Yang plans to drag down the first in the small mercenary regiment and have a big fight to turn the struggle between the two powers into the killing of the Three Kingdoms.


    The reason for dragging angels into the water is too simple. First of all, the virgin steel has many people and is powerful. Even if she took advantage of the first two battles, it is not a normal state. It is an abnormal battle. The two victories do not mean that she can continue to gain the upper hand in the future. The virgin steel can make mistakes, but Satan can''t. The Virgin Steel''s defeat in two consecutive battles is only partial, It doesn''t hurt the bones and muscles, and Satan''s one mistake means the end.


    Since it is difficult to face the steel virgin alone, the situation will naturally be different if we pull in the angel. With the help of the angel, even if the steel virgin has to fight back with all his strength after being hit again, at least many comrades in arms will fight together. In addition, Satan and Angels work together. This scene is high and beautiful just thinking about it.


    There is another reason why Gao Yang wants to drag angels into the water. Anyway, the relationship between Satan and angels is still good. It''s OK to let angels carry the black pot for Satan. After all, it''s something done by tomler, which has nothing to do with Satan. However, when the virgin of steel wants to destroy angels as a target, angels don''t know, which is dangerous.


    Gao Yang wants to inform the angel to make them vigilant. No matter why he is targeted by the virgin of steel, the angel can''t be indifferent. They have to fight back. In that case, it''s better to join hands directly.


    "We inform the angel mercenaries to let them know what will happen, and then invite them to fight against the virgin of steel. In addition, the angel can cooperate with us to fool suharitan, right?"


    Gao Yang''s words surprised Clooney and Raphael. After thinking for a moment, Clooney raised his hand and said in a hurry: "No, wait a minute. Here''s a key question. If the angels know that they have been Yin again and again, they will cooperate with you in a good temper? I don''t think this plan is feasible. I think it''s better to let the angels carry the black pot for us without knowing it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you can rest assured that the angel will cooperate with me to kill the virgin of steel. I am very confident about this. The only price I need to pay is to distribute the Commission to the angel. Well, I think it''s OK to give them 40 million. We and the messenger will set up an ambush together, so that the virgin of steel can send more people."


    Although we need to share out some benefits, we get much more than we lose. This business is cost-effective and capable.


    Clooney frowned and said, "I have nothing to do with angels. I''m more worried about being retaliated by angels."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I have a friendship with angels. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the angel''s work. You''re only sure you can get the money."


    Clooney hesitated again and again, and finally nodded: "well, after the deposit arrives, I''ll give you the money immediately, but I have to leave 10 million to pay for the deposit to the virgin of steel. In addition, I''m not sure about the current position of the virgin of steel. I''ll ask about their position, and then you can set up traps."


    Gao Yang nodded: "the plan is like this, but the plan can''t keep up with the changes. Maybe the virgin of steel refuses to deal with the angels. In that case, we have to make a new plan again, so it''s not too late for you to finish the most important work first and get rid of the virgin of steel. When they accept the task, I''ll contact the angels and finally make a specific action plan."


    "OK, I''ll contact the virgin of steel today. I''ll inform you of any new progress immediately."


    In war, it is unrealistic to expect the enemy to act exactly as he wants. If a commander really formulates tactics according to the best state, he must be stupid and not far from death.


    Make a schedule and strictly implement it to the end. The end of doing so is usually very miserable. Fighting has always been to adjust at any time according to the changes of the situation, find a plan that is most beneficial to your side, and then implement it. Otherwise, how can you reflect the value of a famous general.


    The virgin of steel is in Ukraine. If you want to set the trap in Ukraine, it is not far from Gaoyang. Satan has to prepare quickly. As long as the virgin of steel takes over the task, Satan will have to arrive in Ukraine in just two or three days.


    The specific details need to be studied, but the general direction is set.


    The whole plan is rather tongue twister, but in the final analysis, it is the case. The five forces are involved. The three parties immediately form an array and actively or passively use the name of an angel to make the angel mercenary group carry the black pot vigorously.


    He clapped his hand and said loudly: "take action immediately. After knowing the location of the virgin of steel, inform me immediately. In addition, I have to contact the angel mercenary group as soon as possible. It''s not easy to play without angels."


    Clooney nodded and said: "In fact, there''s another thing. It''s like this. The core of our plan is based on the fact that suharitan is a fool, but suharitan is not a fool. He''s just too lazy to intervene in person, or to supervise and verify the authenticity of the whole thing, so we have to consider the possibility of suharitan becoming diligent one day."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to worry too much. Anyway, we''ll be ready to kill suharitan immediately after we''ve finished the steel virgin. Just think we''ve done you a favor. Don''t thank us."


    Clooney shook his head and said, "no, that''s not what I mean. I think it''s a waste to kill suharitan so simply since you want to kill him anyway. I mean, why don''t you let suharitan create some value for you and then die."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what tricks do you have? Tell them."


    Clooney coughed softly and said: "Suharitan has controlled the Shah Intelligence Agency for many years. He is a real power figure and has won the trust of the king. In fact, there are many people who want to replace suharitan. I am confident that I can find some. What do you think if I can persuade them to pay to kill suharitan? Well, you can take a sum of money and find a black pot substitute at the same time Dead ghost, if the people in the Shah want to check, just check who wants suharitan to die. "


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, then gave Clooney a thumbs up and said sincerely: "Clooney, has anyone ever told you that you are a fucking genius to dig a hole and bury people."

 Chapter 1264

    In London, in a room of the small hotel under Gao Yang''s bag, Gao Yang put down the phone and drew a circle on the map spread out in front of him.


    "The position of the virgin of steel was determined. In Kiev, all the staff were there, and they took over Clooney''s commission."


    After Gao Yang said that excitedly, Frye and Raphael clapped excitedly, while Irene waved her fist and said fiercely: "it''s time for the virgin of steel to fall into a trap. This time we are the conspirators!"


    "Yes, it''s time to prepare a trap. The number of virgin steel has not been determined, because they also need to obtain accurate information before they can decide what to do next. We have to hurry up. Before the virgin steel can find a way to get real information, we have to complete the arrangement and send the false information to them."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "what if the angel can''t contact?"


    Gao Yang took his satellite phone, sighed helplessly and said with a gloomy face: "Angel bastards, they must be busy doing something big, otherwise they won''t completely cut off communication with the outside world. Guys, the biggest problem is that we can''t get in touch with angels. I''ve asked Justin to help try to get in touch with angels. Now I just hope to get in touch with Angels faster."


    After saying that, Gao Yang immediately dialed Justin''s phone. When Justin got through, he immediately said, "man, have you contacted the angel?"


    Justin said reluctantly, "if you get in touch, I''ll inform you, or Nate Schumacher will call you in person. Ram, don''t rush me again and again. I''ve sent someone to find the angel mercenary group."


    Gao Yang put down the phone, shook his head and whispered, "the angel''s battlefield intelligence officer hides so well that Justin can''t get in touch, so he can only send someone to meet the angel in person to deliver the message. God knows when he can get in touch with the angel."


    If you get in touch with angels and the angel mercenary regiment agrees to join hands, you can send more people to the virgin of steel through Clooney, and if you can''t get in touch with angels, Satan can only deal with the virgin of steel alone. Needless to say, in order not to go wrong, you can only let the virgin of steel send fewer people.


    So it''s troublesome not to contact the angel mercenary group. Gao Yang must be worried.


    After putting down the phone, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in a deep voice: "little Downey is coming. We''ll pick him up at the airport later and prepare here. Tomorrow, we''ll leave for Kiev the day after tomorrow. We''ll go to Ukraine first. It''s inconvenient for us to get a lot of weapons in Britain, but it''s much more convenient to get to Ukraine."


    Groliov hesitated, but finally whispered, "would you like to inform them?"


    Gao Yang shook his head first, but after thinking for a moment, he nodded again and said in a deep voice: "let them play in Europe first, but tell them what we''re going to do. When they want to go home, they can start back by themselves."


    After saying that, he shouted loudly and said, "our plan can''t be implemented immediately in a short time. We can move freely tomorrow and accompany them."


    Groliov nodded and said in a deep voice, "can''t you contact the 13th?"


    "I can''t get in touch, but I think the situation between him and yak should be safe, otherwise yak has informed me. Wait, after we finish the things in Ukraine, the time should be about the same."


    Just then, Jason, who took out his mobile phone and looked at it, suddenly said in a hurry: "boss, something serious has happened!"


    Gao Yang twisted his head and said, "what''s up?"


    Jason said with an unimaginable face: "the Ukrainian parliament passed a resolution, Victor fiotrovic was dismissed as president, and Alexander of the opposition was appointed president temporarily."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "so fast? It''s too fast! It''s incredible that Victor stepped down so soon!"


    Groliov frowned: "if Victor steps down, the opposition will achieve its goal. Ukraine may have passed the turbulent period. Do we still have a chance?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said firmly, "it can''t be over. Behind Victor is Russia. Russia can''t give Ukraine to the United States and the European Union. This is just the beginning, not the end."


    After that, Gao Yang stood up and walked back and forth in the room for a few steps, then stopped his feet and said firmly on his face: "no matter what the situation in Ukraine develops, it has nothing to do with us. Our only task now is to solve the virgin of steel, followed by suharitan. Let''s put aside the matter of life temporarily."


    Then Raphael said with a smile, "business? What we are doing is the biggest business, guys, 150 million! If this thing is done, we will have 150 million US dollars. What business do we do? The company will start directly."


    Several people laughed, but Gao Yang waved his hand and said positively, "don''t be happy too early. If we don''t get the money, it''s not money. Now we only get 40 million. We spend a lot of money these days. Our capital gap is still very large."


    Albert wasn''t there, otherwise Raphael wouldn''t talk about the chance to earn at least 150 million this time. After all, Albert is not an official member of Satan, but Albert wasn''t specially paid. He just went with Andy to buy medicine for the upcoming action.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly, "little Donny is coming. Who will pick up little Donny with me at the airport? If it''s inconvenient to take weapons, just stay on the plane. We''ll take the plane arranged by Morgan to fly directly to Kiev. Supplies other than weapons are fully prepared here. As for weapons, it''s more convenient to equip them in Kiev."


    Jason said with a smile, "what kind of plane is it this time? It won''t be a cargo plane? I don''t want to fly long distances by cargo plane anymore. I hope our flight will be more comfortable this time."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I really don''t know what plane it is. I''ve been too busy these two days. I''ve been calling and answering the phone. I forgot to ask what plane it is. It''s good to have a plane. It''s better than we have to get to Kiev by land."


    A group of people laughed, waved loudly and said, "well, what personal supplies do you need to prepare? Hurry up and buy them while you still have time. If it''s not easy to buy, I''ll find someone to help buy them. If there''s no accident, I''ll start tomorrow night and leave."


    Jason stood up and said loudly, "little Donny is here too. If there''s nothing else to do tonight, it''s my treat. Since everyone is in Britain, I have to be the host and invite everyone to an authentic British meal."


    The room suddenly became quiet. A dozen people looked at me. I looked at you and looked at each other for a while, but no one answered Jason. At this time, Raphael coughed gently, patted Jason on the shoulder and said loudly: "Man, friendly tips, as an Englishman, please avoid topics such as delicious food and big meal. In addition, if you want to invite us to a big meal, I think Italian food is good and French food is also great, but British food, are you sure you understand the real meaning of the word big meal?"


    With a depressed face, Jason pushed Rafael away from him, raised his middle finger at Rafael, and said gloomily, "is English food really so bad?"


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "big bird, let me ask you a question. Do you think there are any bad dishes? Such as Italian food, Chinese food, French food, Japanese food, and Turkish food."


    Jason stood up and said, "I think it''s all very good. I''m much more polite than you. I won''t deliberately belittle the cuisine of any country, and I really think it''s all very good."


    Cui Bo nodded: "That''s right. For us, the best is Chinese cuisine. Other cuisines are also good, but they can''t be eaten all the time, but it''s different for you. Do you know why? Because the British are really weak for eating, and you are at the lowest level, you will think that the cuisines of any country are good, because it''s really better than what you''re used to In addition, I repeat Raphael''s question. Are you sure you understand the meaning of the word feast? "


    After thinking for a moment, Jason lowered his head and sighed, "well, I''ll treat you tonight, but you can decide what to eat."

 Chapter 1265

    At genochor airport, a small cargo airport twenty-five kilometers north of London, Gao Yang stood at the runway as usual, waiting for the pick-up.


    Gao Yang thought that little Downey would put himself in a cargo plane as usual and land after a long intercontinental flight. After all, he had to carry a large number of weapons and ammunition. If he wanted to fly by air, taking a cargo plane was the most convenient choice.


    But when he saw the plane in the sky, Li JinFang said with a puzzled look: "it''s not a cargo plane. It seems to be Morgan''s private plane."


    Gao Yang glanced, nodded and said, "yes, it''s Morgan''s plane, but it''s wrong. I just talked to Morgan on the phone. He should be sitting in his private plane and still in the sky."


    The plane quickly landed and taxied. When the plane got closer and closer to them, Gao Yang said in surprise: "it''s not that plane, this one seems bigger!"


    Jason nodded and said loudly, "yes, it''s a little bigger."


    When the plane stopped on the runway, Gao Yang smiled and said, "Falk! This is Morgan''s new plane. He lent us his new plane. This is a Gulfstream G650."


    Jason sighed: "yes, the Gulfstream G650, intercontinental aircraft, the maximum range at economic speed has reached 1300km, great!"


    Morgan''s original plane is the Gulfstream G450 and the new plane is the G650. It has been upgraded by at least two levels. It can carry more people and have a larger range.


    After the plane stopped, the gangway was quickly lowered. Little Donny jumped down from the plane, hugged Gao Yang tightly, and smiled: "Finally meet again. I thought it would be very troublesome. I didn''t expect it to be easier than I imagined. Oh, Morgan asked me to bring you a word. This plane belongs to you. In addition, he just got the plane. No one knows what the plane has to do with him. It doesn''t matter how long you want to use it. Anyway, he has two planes available now."


    Gao Yang whistled and said with a smile, "if I can''t afford it, I really want to get a private plane. Well, I''ll use this plane soon anyway. Don''t hurry to visit. The pilot knows how to deal with it. Let''s go."


    Little donnello smiled awkwardly and whispered, "well, you can''t just go like this."


    Little Donny turned to the cabin door and shouted, "Eliza, come out. It''s time for us to leave."


    "Eliza is here, too?"


    Surprised, Gao Yang turned his head and looked at Li JinFang. After looking at Li JinFang up and down, he said with a smile: "no wonder you are so active to pick up little Downey with me today. No wonder."


    Li JinFang opened his mouth and said powerlessly, "how do I know she''s back!"


    Little Donny shouted twice, but no one agreed. Little Donny turned and made a helpless gesture to Gao Yang, whispering: "I''m ready to take my mother and Eliza to a safe place. Although it''s all right now, I don''t want to waste the layout, so my mother went to Florida with an elderly tour group, and then I brought Eliza."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s good. It''s also good to let her come out to relax. Go and pick her up."


    Little Donny came close and raised his voice, lowered his voice and said, "in fact, Eliza''s performance was much better a few days ago. Her condition showed signs of improvement, but after she didn''t see the toad some days, she began to be more autistic, so I brought her here."


    Gao Yang and Jason looked at Li JinFang with a smile. Li JinFang was a little cramped. Subconsciously, they stepped back and whispered, "what do you think I''m doing?"


    Gao Yang pushed little Downey and said with a smile, "go and pick up Eliza."


    Little Downey returned into the cabin and came out again after a while. Eliza, with a small bag in her hand, followed little Downey behind her, lowered her head and got off the plane without saying a word.


    Little Downey, standing there, Eliza followed her until she finally looked up and saw Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang, little Donny and Jason took a few steps back, and then turned their eyes elsewhere.


    Two meters away from Li JinFang, after biting her lips and tangled for half a day, Eliza finally said in a voice no bigger than mosquito hum: "Hi, Li."


    Li JinFang raised his hand slightly and said in a low voice, "Hello, Eliza."


    It''s like a mosquito saying hello. If it weren''t for the blazing fire of gossip and listening attentively to what Li JinFang and Eliza would say, he wouldn''t hear the dialogue between them.


    After a long silence, Li JinFang and Eliza didn''t communicate any more. Jason finally couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the two people: "that''s ok?"


    Eliza was frightened and flashed aside. She grabbed Jason and pulled him aside. She whispered, "fool! You''ll scare her. Shut up and stand aside."


    Little Donny made an encouraging gesture to Eliza and said gently, "Eliza, don''t you have a gift for Li? Now you can give it to him."


    Eliza kept her head down and spoke loudly. They turned their heads back again and took a few steps to one side. Then the three began to stare at the plane and look at it.


    Finally, Eliza opened her handbag as if she had made up her mind, and took out a small human puppet from it, like a key pendant, and there was indeed an iron ring on the puppet.


    "Here you are."


    Just talking, Eliza stood still, just put her hand out to Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang took the puppet, looked at it and whispered, "thank you. Did you make it yourself?"


    "Yes."


    After another extremely brief conversation, they lost their voice again.


    Having communication disorder is a kind of autism. It must be a mental disease, but having communication disorder does not mean that she has no ability to take care of herself. In fact, except that she can''t talk and communicate with strangers, Eliza is no different from normal people in all other aspects. Just like an ordinary girl, Eliza will dress herself carefully, Will also buy their favorite clothes and accessories, but all this is based on the premise of not dealing with people.


    Eliza is a hacker. Her level of playing computer is to raise the level that they can''t understand, and Eliza can also communicate with people normally on the computer. Otherwise, she won''t be able to work in the American Network Information Security Center for a period of time under the condition of serious communication obstacles, If it weren''t for Eliza''s inability to go out alone, she would never lose her job.


    No one knows how Li JinFang was able to talk to Eliza. It''s a mystery. There are several curious people among Satan''s people, but no matter who asked, Li JinFang refused to tell them what happened.


    Since Zhou Lizhen''s death, Li JinFang has looked like a walking corpse, but Gao Yang is afraid that Li JinFang will never think about it again. This has become a heart disease for Gao Yang. Although time is the best medicine for pain, if a woman can walk into Li JinFang''s heart again and slowly lick her wound with Li JinFang alone, The effect must be very different.


    Never mind why Li JinFang can get along with Eliza. As long as Li JinFang can get along well with Eliza, Gao Yang will thank God for Li JinFang.


    He pricked his ears hard, but he couldn''t hear any sound. After four or five minutes, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help it and whispered, "what should I do?"


    Little Downey whispered, "I don''t know."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "forget it. The two can stand facing each other all day. They can''t stand with them. Let''s go first."


    After that, Gao Yang turned around and smiled at Li JinFang, "it''s time to go. Let''s go."


    She got on the bus and asked Li JinFang to drive. Eliza sat in the co driver''s seat. Gao Yang and the three of them sat in the back seat and began to walk towards downtown London. No one spoke and went back to the small hotel under Gao Yang''s bag all the way in silence.


    Finally, he parked the car at the door of the hotel and said in a loud and urgent voice, "Jin Fang, please settle down for Eliza. We have something to say. Let''s go first."


    The three escaped and got out of the car and went straight back to the hotel. Anyway, Li JinFang can deal with Eliza. Let him do the rest by himself.


    When the people in the hotel said hello to little Downey, Gao Yang directly called little Downey into his room. As soon as little Downey sat down, he hurriedly said, "tell me what''s going on over there and what happened."


    Little Downey said with a bitter smile: "in fact, there''s nothing wrong. After I found someone near my house, I haven''t been out these days. Later, Morgan sent more than a dozen people near my house, which reassured me a lot. At least I know my safety is not a problem."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "The people Morgan sent to Atlanta found Clooney''s family. His family was indeed there. However, no one found it, but nothing happened. Now Clooney has surrendered. His family is like a hostage. Even if he wants to transfer his family elsewhere, he will let us know where it is. We still can''t relax our vigilance against Clooney, but at present, he is not safe It''s unlikely that there will be any other ideas. "


    Little Downey nodded and said, "Clooney''s money has been paid to the account, 40 million. I''m surprised that Clooney would give up such a large sum of money. If, according to normal circumstances, a super big business worth 200 million, he has to leave at least half for himself."


    Gao Yang sneered: "Clooney is a character. He is greedy, but he is not greedy for money. The legacy left by tomler is enough for him to enjoy ten lives. He is already a rich man, and money is not used to take him to the grave. If Clooney wants to keep his life for the rest of his life, he won''t try to take a dollar from us. Well, tell me about the preparations Well, is everything done in Ukraine? "

 Chapter 1266

    Sitting in a brand-new plane, Gao Yang tasted wine leisurely, but his mood was not as peaceful as it looked. On the contrary, Gao Yang was a little upset at this time.


    Before leaving for Ukraine, Gao Yang wanted to have fun with Ye Liana for a day before leaving, but a sudden news forced him to leave in advance.


    To Gao Yang''s dismay, when he was still having lunch with Ye Lianna, he had to Tell ye Lianna that he had to leave immediately.


    Leaving in a hurry under the worried and reluctant eyes of his lover will not make people feel happy, but Gao Yang has no choice. He must arrive in Kiev as soon as possible.


    The emergency came from Ukraine. During lunch with Yelena, Gao Yang received a notice. Following the resolution made by the Ukrainian parliament to remove Victor fedorovic from his presidency, today, the Ukrainian parliament also passed a resolution to remove Victor fedorovic from all his posts.


    Victor has completely collapsed, and if he doesn''t want to be sent to prison or even hanged by the opposition, he''d better run away as far as possible.


    Gao Yang scolded many times in his heart. It doesn''t matter that Victor lost power too quickly, but his plan was disrupted.


    When Victor collapsed and fled, the opposition naturally refused to give up, while the virgin of steel, who is closely connected with the opposition, will not be indifferent.


    Clooney sent a message that the virgin of steel has joined the ranks of chasing victor. If you don''t want to lose the opportunity to ambush the virgin of steel, you''d better hurry up.


    The reason is very simple. The opposition will mobilize all forces to pursue Victor, and the situation in Ukraine is in extreme chaos. The opposition has driven Victor off the stage, but it is far from fully controlling the situation in Ukraine, especially the army. The opposition can''t control all the troops too soon.


    The opposition cannot use the Ukrainian army, and Victor cannot be protected without strength. Russia is bound to take action. At this time, even if Western countries send troops to pursue Victor, the number is too small. More importantly, if Victor can be captured or killed alive only after a hard fight with the Russians, They really don''t dare, so it''s time for mercenaries to play the leading role in the chaos in Ukraine.


    Mercenaries are reckless and fearless. No matter how aggressive the Russians are, there are always mercenaries who dare to take action. Even if they need to go deep into Russia to kill Victor, they will not lack cannon fodder.


    This is a butterfly effect. Now Victor has fallen. He is like a magnet, attracting all mercenaries operating in Ukraine. In the past, the virgin of steel is no exception, and the angel mercenary group that cannot be contacted should be no exception.


    If the virgin of steel goes out to hunt victor and Satan wants to continue to ambush the virgin of steel, he can only wait until Victor is killed or caught, but the time required for this process is really unpredictable. Victor may go to Russia to seek asylum or hide somewhere in Ukraine to wait for an opportunity to fight back. Everything is possible, No one can guarantee what will happen.


    If Victor quickly fled to Russia, it would be simple. The pursuit of Victor can only end here. If Victor is killed, it is also simple. But if Victor hides, it will be troublesome. God knows when he can be found, or the mercenary Corps give up looking.


    Opportunities are found, not waiting.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to and can''t drag on all the time, so he has to rush to Ukraine as soon as possible and look for all opportunities to complete his plot. For example, as soon as he arrives in Kiev, he will have the opportunity to introduce part of the virgin of steel into the trap. Naturally, he will do it as soon as possible. If he doesn''t have a chance, he will find a way, Maybe we can find a chance to bring the virgin of steel to a pot.


    Gao Yang always thought it was easy to play tricks, but when he was asked to dig a trap, he found that Yin people were also skilled. It was too difficult to make a seamless plan, even if it was just to make a plan with higher success. Every step of the plan they jointly made seemed full of uncertainty.


    Now Gao Yang realized that Clooney was really a genius. Although the way was a little crooked, the crooked genius was also a genius. His mind was full of harmful twists and turns. He could come up with several tricks to entrap people in a moment. No wonder he would be trusted by tomler as a right hand.


    After drinking the wine in the glass, Gao Yang put the empty glass aside and sighed. Next, he could only take one step at a time. It was useless to think more. He was a little sleepy. He decided to sleep.


    Gao Yang soon fell asleep and slept soundly all the way. He didn''t wake him up until he felt a shock.


    Gao Yang sat up and found that the plane was taxiing. It didn''t take long for the plane to stop completely.


    He has arrived in Kiev. Thinking of this, Gao Yang can''t help being in a trance. They have planned to enter Ukraine for a long time, but no one thought it would come like this in the end. The reason for coming to Ukraine is not to do business. In the end, he can''t escape the fate of war.


    This time there was no one to pick up in Ukraine. Everything had to depend on himself. Gao Yang stood up from his seat and knocked twice on the small door of the cockpit. After the pilot opened the door from the inside, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "Kiev is in a mess now. After we get off the plane, you don''t have to delay and leave here as soon as possible."


    The pilot was a stranger Gao Yang met for the first time. He nodded at Gao Yang and said loudly, "OK, we understand, Mr. Gao."


    Gao Yang waved to the people in the cabin and said loudly, "guys, although no one is welcome, we finally came to Ukraine. OK, get off the plane."


    Gao Yang got off the plane first and dragged his gun box out of the luggage compartment. Of course, it was disguised outside and looked like an ordinary long suitcase.


    He carried the long suitcase on his back and pulled out a suitcase. In the suitcase, there was a gun. In the suitcase, there were his bullets, pistols, shotguns, night vision, bulletproof vests, communication equipment and combat clothes.


    Zero is always a lot of things. Gao Yang''s suitcase is very big and heavy, but it makes Gao Yang feel safe.


    Kiev has been very chaotic. The order in the airport is much better, but it is still affected. At this time, someone should push a trolley or drive a luggage cart to help pick up luggage, but in the period of panic and chaos, such people are completely disappeared.


    Waiting for everyone to hold their luggage in their hands, Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said loudly, "let''s go!"

 Chapter 1267

    Kiev, Borispol airport.


    Borispol airport is the largest airport in Ukraine. There are always many people here. It is very busy. When Kiev is completely in chaos, it is even busier here, but most, it should be said that the vast majority of people are waiting for flights to leave Ukraine.


    The immigration clearance procedures were handled very quickly. Gao Yang almost just showed their passports, stamped them, and were directly released, so they officially set foot on the land of Ukraine.


    All the preparatory work prepared before did not come in handy. Gao Yang, with weapons in large and small bags, was extremely surprised that he could pass the customs so easily.


    A group of people left the terminal, and the outside was full of large and small vehicles. The parking lot was in a mess. Buses and rough cars were full to pull people to the airport, and then drove back to downtown Kiev or somewhere else empty.


    No matter where it gets chaotic, it''s the same. As long as the airport, wharf and railway station are still running, they must be the busiest place. Foreigners who have a home to return will certainly seize the time to leave, and then rich people will take refuge abroad. These people must be the first to leave.


    The time may last for a long time, but as the situation worsens, as long as those who are able to leave will certainly choose to escape. Gao Yang saw the noisy crowd outside the terminal, and groliov suddenly said a word.


    "It wasn''t like this before..."


    Groliov looks a little sad. Although he is a Russian, he still seems a little difficult to accept that a former Soviet Union country suddenly fell into crisis.


    "What is this? It looks good here. When will civil war start, like Libya and Syria, it will be miserable. Now it''s just chaos, not much misery, nothing."


    The heartless Cui Boshun answered, choking groliov and couldn''t say anything.


    Li JinFang pushed Cui Bo behind him and said in a low voice, "don''t stimulate old Mao Zi. You see, his face has changed."


    Cui Bo said disapprovingly, "ah? Is everything all right? This is not his hometown. Besides, what scene has old Mao Zi never seen and can he be stimulated by this little scene?"


    At this time, little Donny stood next to Gao Yang and whispered, "we have to go by ourselves. How can we go? There are many buses here. We can let the bus take us to the place if we give some money."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and whispered, "I''m not familiar with the situation here. It''s better to walk separately and take a taxi."


    It''s better to be careful when you enter a country with full arms. Although the country is in chaos, Kiev is in chaos, but it''s not completely out of control. If you sit on a bus and are found carrying full arms, unless you plan to fight in someone''s capital, Otherwise, you will only end up in one pot. If you take a taxi separately, even if you encounter any accidents, you won''t be caught up.


    A dozen people arrived at the taxi waiting area, but after waiting for a few minutes, no taxi came.


    After standing for a while, little Downey shook his head and said helplessly, "Damn, can''t even taxis work now? I''ll call some taxis."


    Little Donny walked towards the parking lot where taxis stopped from time to time, waved and shouted for taxis, smiled bitterly, shook his head and said to the people around him: "We have a car, postman and villain. You two are in a group with the dragon knight. Remember, our hotel is called Fairmont Hotel. If there is any accident on the way, contact us immediately. Little Downey has booked a room with your fake passport. After arriving, go back to his room."


    Everyone else knows how to allocate. After a brief arrangement, the first car has come towards them.


    No taxi came, just because there was no one in the waiting area. Little Downey walked a distance. After he waved to attract the attention of the taxi driver, the car came soon.


    The first car stopped in front of them. The taxi driver got out of the car, stretched out a finger and shouted at them: "one hundred dollars! One hundred dollars to downtown Kiev, do you want to sit?"


    One hundred dollars is a sky high price, but it''s normal for taxi drivers to ask for a high price in times of chaos. Gao Yang didn''t bother to say much. He just waved and said, "two people, get in and leave."


    Soon Gao Yang found that it was polite for the first car to ask for $100. Irene and Frye got in the car and left. As soon as the second car stopped in front of them, the driver didn''t get off. He shouted in the car: "two hundred dollars, go anywhere in the city, two hundred dollars!"


    When two people left, Albert smiled and said, "Falk, will the third car cost US $300?"


    It turned out that $100 was the normal price. The three people left almost immediately. When Gao Yang and groliov were left, another taxi stopped in front of them.


    An old man in his 60s got out of the car. He parked in front of Gao Yang and groliov. The old man opened the trunk and asked Gao Yang for his luggage.


    Gao Yang smiled and said in Russian, "thank you. I''ll just come by myself."


    The old man shook his head and whispered, "Sir, I can help you."


    Gao Yang dragged the handle of the trolley case. The driver couldn''t help holding the suitcase from below. After putting the suitcase into the trunk with Gao Yang, the old man whispered, "what''s loaded on both sides? It''s so heavy."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Er, it''s a camera or something. It''s really heavy."


    The old man sighed and said, "I guess you are also journalists. Now only journalists are willing to come to Kiev."


    After putting the trolley case into the trunk, Gao Yang''s gun box can''t be put in. Groliov''s machine gun can be disassembled, but Gao Yang''s gun is put in the gun box in a complete state. The gun box is too long, so Gao Yang can only hold his gun box and sit in the back seat.


    When the car drove up, he said loudly, "how much is the Fairmont Hotel, by the way?"


    After thinking for a moment, the old man said loudly, "do you pay in dollars? If so, it''s about eighteen dollars. Now the situation is not very good, and the fare has risen."


    Gao Yang was surprised because he finally met an abnormal taxi driver. At this time, asking for a price is normal. Asking for a price honestly is abnormal.


    Groliov couldn''t help but say, "man, everyone else starts with at least $100."


    The old man shook his head and said, "no, I won''t do that. In fact, they ask for prices indiscriminately when they see you as foreigners. As long as you bargain, you can get it done for $50."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "in fact, I think it''s normal to ask for a high price in this situation."


    The old man suddenly looked very angry. He shouted: "they are all speculators! Damn it! Our country was very good. It shouldn''t be like this. We should live a normal and peaceful life. Is it normal that these damn speculators messed up the country? No! It''s very abnormal!"


    A principled old man, Gao Yang suddenly had a strong curiosity about the taxi driver. If you want to understand the local situation, the taxi driver is a good candidate, and a very honest person is obviously a better candidate.


    "Sir, I want to ask, is it safe in Kiev now? Especially near the Fairmont Hotel where we live."


    "It''s not safe, it''s very unsafe. Don''t go to Independence Square. It''s very dangerous. Oh, you''re journalists. You must go. There''s no way. You just pay more attention. In addition, you''d better try to avoid any legitimate groups, especially the Liberal Party. The liberal party is a gang of villains. They are extreme right wingers and a gang of * *. They are extremely hostile to the outside world Chinese people often attack foreigners. You must be careful. "


    As he spoke, the driver suddenly looked very angry. He patted the steering wheel heavily and almost roared: "Our father paid a great sacrifice and countless lives to defeat * *, but now what about those young people? Those ignorant idiots worship * *! They want to become new * *! But those regular guests let them go, ignorant! Shameless! This is shame! Shame of Ukraine!"


    After a vent like roar, the old man turned his head to groliov next to him and said, "you are journalists. If you are journalists with conscience, please broadcast my words. Please be fair. I hope people in the world know the truth here."


    Groliov obviously sympathized with the old man. He sighed, shook his head and said, "those idiots, alas, there are many in Russia!"


    The old man and groliov chatted all the way. The car drove into the urban area of Kiev. The urban area was very quiet and empty. The streets were full of garbage that no one picked up. It was difficult to see driving cars on the road. Only ambulances occasionally tried quickly with a bleak alarm.


    Pointing to an ambulance passing by quickly, the old man sighed and said loudly, "the most is the ambulance these days. Oh, I''ll take you around. This road is longer, but safer. In addition, the public security near the Fairmont Hotel is good. The most important thing is that where is not the main activity area of the Liberal Party, but you still have to be careful when you go out."


    As long as he was not excited, the old man spoke politely. Even when he was driving, his every move seemed very elegant. Gao Yang felt that he was very different from the rude and direct drivers in front, so he couldn''t help saying, "Sir, how many years have you been driving a taxi?"


    The old man smiled, and then said with a self mockery: "for many years, since I lost my job as an engineer in the Black Sea Shipyard, I have changed to driving a taxi."

 Chapter 1268

    The Black Sea Shipyard is the only aircraft carrier assembly plant in the former Soviet Union. All Soviet aircraft carriers are assembled from here, including the Kuznetsov in Russia.


    After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, Russia lost its Black Sea shipyard and was no longer able to build aircraft carriers.


    At the personal level, there is no demand for aircraft carriers, and it is impossible to build aircraft carriers by itself. Ukraine is unable and unnecessary to support a huge team of engineers. Even if those engineers are extremely valuable wealth, the temple can''t accommodate the Buddha. That''s the truth.


    Groliov didn''t mean to be surprised at all. He just sighed, but Gao Yang was a little surprised, because he knew that since the collapse of the Soviet Union, scientists and engineers who even had problems with their lives had been solicited by countries with needs and ambitions in the world, and China had indeed recruited a lot of talents.


    "Sir, I''m curious. After the collapse of the Soviet Union, many countries in China, South Korea and other countries solicited talents like you with high treatment. Why didn''t you leave?"


    The old man turned around and looked at Gao Yang. Then he twisted back. After a bitter smile, he said in a deep voice: "I''m Ukrainian. I don''t want to go anywhere."


    There was a brief silence in the car, but before long, the old man smiled bitterly again: "Sorry, I think I lied out of self-esteem. Well, if I could choose again, I would certainly leave Ukraine. My ideal, my efforts, my dead father, my wife, my son and daughter, everyone wanted me to be an engineer instead of driving a taxi here. I once chose loyalty to this country, but My loyalty can only make me a taxi driver. I think this is fate. I used to be a promising and respected engineer, but now I drive a damn taxi here! Drive this damn taxi! "


    The old man was excited again. He unconsciously raised the volume and said excitedly: "Gentlemen, I''ve experienced the disintegration of the Soviet Union! The motherland I''m going to pay for is gone. I''ve become a Ukrainian, okay! Now I have to face these fucking things again. I''m watching my country be made like this again! But I can''t do anything. I have to drive this car to support my family. Damn taxi, because I That''s not enough to eat. My pension often doesn''t get paid to me! "


    The old man was out of control, because he suddenly began to cry. After wiping his tears, he stopped the car to the side of the road and quickly wiped his face. At the same time, he said in a trembling voice: "I''m sorry, I''m a little too excited. Please don''t get off. It''s too dangerous here. We''ll go right away. We''ll go right away."


    "It doesn''t matter, sir. You can have a rest here."


    The old man buried his face on the steering wheel, shrugged his shoulders and sobbed, "it''s all destroyed. Again, everything will be destroyed."


    After staying for about three minutes, the old man looked up, picked up a towel to clean the car and wiped his face. After that, he still had a self mocking smile on his face, shook his head and said, "sorry, I''m a little too excited. You see a complaining old man crying here. Oh, I can only say sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter, sir. We understand you. Please don''t be ashamed of it. In addition, I must tell you that there are too few people like you who know what their country will face. Wise people in this world are always lonely."


    The old man shook his head, wiped his hand with a clean white towel, held out his hand to groliov and whispered, "nice to meet you. Thank you for listening to an old man''s complaint. My name is Nikolay yashkov."


    Groliov whispered, "you can call me Yuri. Nice to meet you, Mr. yashkov."


    "My name is Peter. Nice to meet you, Mr. yashkov."


    Gao Yang shook hands with Nikolay after reporting the false name on his passport, which was also the pseudonym he had always used in Ukraine.


    Nikolay forced a smile and whispered, "sorry to you again. Now let''s continue on our way."


    After waiting for the car to drive again, he raised his voice and whispered, "Mr. yashkov, can I ask why you didn''t go to other countries when the Soviet Union collapsed? I think your most suitable position should be an engineer, not a taxi driver."


    Nikolay said with a wry smile: "Fate, this is fate. I was young, under 40, in my prime. At that time, I was already a senior engineer in the Black Sea Shipyard, but many people left, but I didn''t, because I was regarded as the hope of the Black Sea Shipyard, so they left me a position. Although I couldn''t compare with the treatment abroad, I still wanted to stay ¡£


    At that time, many people had fantasies that the Black Sea Shipyard could survive, even if it built civilian ships, but later proved that these were fantasies. We were fooled. In 1995, the aircraft carrier was handed over to the Black Sea Shipyard for full disposal, but what could we do? We couldn''t finish it. That year, our old captain maklov retired , the Black Sea Shipyard is getting worse year by year. We have no work to do. We rely on the bottom of the seller to pay the employees'' salaries. Although the meager salary is small, we can barely make a living. Until there is no cash to sell and the employees'' salaries can not be paid, I can only be forced to retire early, and that is 2000. "


    Waving his hand, Nikolay sighed: "The Americans fooled us. Watching the aircraft carrier that I had worked hard for half my life was first disassembled into an empty shell and finally dragged away as scrap iron, my heart was broken. I lost my job and couldn''t get my retirement gold. It was not as good as watching my hard work dragged away as scrap iron. But fortunately, the aircraft carrier was reborn. Anyway, it was better than staying in the dock It''s better to finish the rust.


    The Black Sea Shipyard has nothing. Why don''t I go? Because I''m valued, gentlemen. Sometimes it''s not good to be valued, and I''m reluctant to go. My family and everything about me are in Ukraine. How can I leave easily? "


    Gao Yang nodded gently, but before she could express her opinion, Nikolay smiled bitterly again: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I lied again. I''ve talked so much these years that I''m used to it. In fact, where can I go? I haven''t worked for a long time, and my professional knowledge hasn''t been applied. I''m out of date. Just like the Black Sea shipyard, we are out of date together. China and South Korea have trained their own projects Division, they no longer need us old men, at least not as much as they used to. Now the new engineers have more knowledge and use new machinery and equipment. Yes, the new people build new ships in the new shipyard, and the old people decay with the old shipyard. This is the end of us. "


    It was so sad that Gao Yang couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable. He said in a deep voice, "don''t say that. Every engineer is a precious asset."


    Nicholas said with a smile, "thank you for your comfort, but this is really fate. In 1992, I was invited by Chinese people to go to China, but I didn''t go, because I think the Black Sea Shipyard needs me more. Unfortunately, if I miss that opportunity, I won''t have another chance. Who will see an engineer who hasn''t done any practical work in 20 years? Yes?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t answer Nikolay''s question because he knew nothing about the field of the problem.


    Unable to hear Gao Yang''s response, Nikolay smiled and said: "I was forced to retire, but my pension was not enough to eat, and my wife was ill, so I came to drive a taxi. I earned a lot more money from driving a taxi than my pension. Speaking of it, I started this business in 2003 and have been doing it for 11 years. In fact, I should thank this profession and the car for providing me with work."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "don''t you have children?"


    Although he knew that he had different ideas about providing for the aged, Gao Yang still asked his questions.


    Nikolay said with a smile: "yes, he just passed the professional engineer examination last year and became an engineer. I trained my son into an engineer and used the money I earned from driving a taxi. He became an engineer when he was only 27 last year, which is much better than me."


    After that, Nikolay sighed again: "At this point, my mood is getting worse. My son has become an engineer, but he can''t find any job. Ukraine can''t provide him with job opportunities. He has been looking for a job for a long time. Moreover, in the current situation, he may not be able to give him any job opportunities for a long time. He wants to drive a taxi like me. After being scolded by me, he gives up the idea now, I hope he can look for opportunities abroad and maybe find a job suitable for him, but it''s very difficult, very difficult. "


    After thinking carefully, Gao Yang said to Nikula, "Mr. yashkov, I have a proposal. I hope you can consider it. Well, we are outsiders. We need a reliable driver to take us to many places. Compared with your peers, I think you are very suitable. What do you mean?"


    Nikolay hesitated and said, "do you want to charter a car? Well, it''s OK. There''s no problem. I just have to ask what the price of charter a day is now. If you want to use a car at night, the price has to be higher. Now the situation is bad and the price has risen. I don''t know if you can accept it."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t ask. What do you think of a thousand dollars a day? Oh, we''re journalists. Sometimes it''s inevitable to go to some dangerous places. If you go to dangerous places, you''ll get a danger allowance. How about it?"

 Chapter 1269

    When the hotel arrived, Nikolay helped Gao Yang and groliov carry out the box and whispered, "I''ll wait for you in the car at the door."


    Gao Yang beckoned and said, "it''s dangerous outside. Besides, if someone wants to take a car, he has to explain. Come with me."


    Entering the lobby, little Donny, sitting on the sofa, greeted him and whispered to him, "everyone is here. You are the last."


    Gao Yang nodded, pointed to Nikolay behind him and whispered, "I''ll ask the driver to take us out later."


    After that, he raised his voice to Nikolay and said in a deep voice, "Mr. yashkov, wait for us here. You have to go out with me later."


    Let Nikolay wait in the lobby. Gao Yang and little Donny took the elevator back to his room. As soon as they entered the room, Gao Yang immediately said, "go and call everyone. Let''s settle down and go out."


    Little Downey went to call someone. Gao Yang took off his coat, opened the box, took out a bulletproof vest without a board, put it on, put on an armpit holster, loaded his pistol with a full magazine, put it into the holster, and then gently patted the pistol hanging on his left rib. He took a long breath.


    You can feel at ease with a gun on your body. This has become a problem for Gao Yang. Put on your coat again, put a few full magazines in your pocket for easy access, move it, and then do several quick gun moves in succession to make sure there is no problem, and then do several quick magazine replacement moves. If you feel that the position of the magazine is not good, adjust it again, This process is not over until several spare magazines are adjusted to the most convenient position and fixed.


    When Gao Yang was dressed and everyone arrived, Gao Yang clapped his hands and said loudly, "guys, I''ll assign a task. I''m going to see the arms supplier with little Downey right away. If anyone has any unplanned needs, tell me now."


    Groliov said in a deep voice: "yes, in addition to PKM, buy me another RPK. If you don''t want a magazine, you need 75 rounds of drums. If you play drums, more than a dozen will be enough."


    After waiting for little Downey to write down groliov''s requirements with a small book, Raphael frowned and said, "help me get more C4. Don''t want anything else. Just C4. Add 500 kilograms on the original basis. I''ll forget about the detonating device. I bring a lot."


    Several people turned their heads and looked at Raphael. Frye said loudly, "add another 500 kilograms? Fark, what are you going to do? Turn the whole Kiev over?"


    Raphael smiled, "I just don''t think 50 kilograms is much. For setting traps, excess power is better than insufficient power. What do you think?"


    Raphael had only 50 kilograms of C4, which was good. He directly added 500 kilograms. It must be a joke to overturn the whole of Kiev, but overturning a building is definitely more than enough.


    Gao Yang waved and said, "yes, excess power is better than insufficient power. Who else needs to add?"


    The rest shook their heads, raised their fingers and whispered: "OK, little Donny and I are going out now. Toad will go with us. Others stay here and be ready to start at any time. We are almost completely unfamiliar here. Be vigilant. Oh, and remind you that tap water can''t be drunk. Tap water in Kiev comes from Dnieper River, while Chernobyl is upstream. People here won''t drink it if they don''t have no choice Tap water. "


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and said, "do you still need to prepare?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "no, it''s all ready."


    "When you''re ready, let''s go."


    Little Downey picked up a briefcase, followed Gao Yang and Li JinFang out of the door, and went to the lobby. Gao Yang made a gesture to Nikolay, and the four sat in the taxi together.


    Li JinFang sat in the co pilot''s seat. Little Downey took out a note from his pocket and said in broken Russian, "go to a place called abento and apinto."


    Russian''s big tongue tremor is really difficult to send out. After little Downey muttered continuously, Gao Yang took the note and said loudly, "it should be apierto''s place."


    Nikolay turned helplessly and said, "gentlemen, would you please give me the note?"


    Gao Yang gave the note to Nikolay. After looking at it, Nikolay said loudly, "Oh, where is the suburb of apita industrial zone? We can''t come back before dark, and where has always been a very dangerous area. Are you sure where you want to go?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, we have something to do where we go. Oh, I''ll give you hazard pay. Let''s go."


    Nikolay Yang started and said in a hurry: "no, it''s not about hazard pay, but where to compare... Forget it, let''s start now."


    The taxi drove around the city. From time to time, we can see some roadblocks or something on the road, but there are very few people. Even if we occasionally see someone on the street, we are in a hurry.


    Soviet style buildings can be seen everywhere in Kiev, but all buildings look as old as the disappeared Soviet Union and full of a sense of dilapidation.


    The road was smooth, and he raised his voice and whispered, "Mr. yashkov, how long will it take us?"


    "It''s a long distance. Although there are no people, we still have to walk for at least an hour and a half. We get to the southernmost suburb of Kiev and have to cross the bridge."


    It was still early. At this time, little Downey pointed out the window, glanced at Gao Yang and said, "you know, I can''t imagine why Ukraine has fallen to this point. The conditions of land, location, resources, population, education and Ukraine are very good, but after the disintegration of the former Soviet Union, it has become a forgotten corner."


    Gao Yang also sighed. He smiled and whispered: "It''s strange, but I just want to say that the Soviet Union is still good to disintegrate. As long as the Soviet Union exists one day, it is the biggest threat to China. A disintegrated Soviet Union is a good Soviet Union, and a weak Russia is a good Russia. For Chinese people, they can miss the Soviet Union and express some feelings, but the Soviet Union will never come again."


    Little Downey nodded and said, "yes, yes, ha ha, except for the Russians themselves, probably no one in the world wants Russia to be strong again."


    Gao Yang and little Downey are talking in English. Gao Yang thinks that Nikolay should not speak English, but even if he can speak English, it doesn''t matter. Compared with Chinese and Americans, Eastern European countries such as Ukraine are the most afraid of Russia becoming strong again.


    Along the way, the closer to the suburbs, the more dilapidated the two sides of the road, and Nikolay already seemed a little uneasy. Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "Mr. yashkov, has the security here always been bad?"


    "Yes, the public security here has always been bad. Gentlemen, I don''t know why you want to come here, but I give you a piece of advice. Be careful!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s all right, Mr. yashkov. You don''t have to worry about the danger. Relax."


    It''s right that the law and order is not good, because the arms dealer that little Downey is looking for this time is not a professional arms dealer, but a gangster.


    Buying arms from gangs is a helpless move. The reason why we buy arms from gangs rather than arms dealers is a little more complicated. Since the disappearance of big Ivan and ulyanko, Satan has lost the most convenient source of arms. In Ukraine, it is the basic plate of big Ivan and the absolute sphere of influence of big Ivan.


    If you can''t contact big Ivan, you can contact his European head, but the problem is that Gao Yang can''t even contact his European head now.


    Ukraine used to be a stable place after all. Large arms trade is common, but those small-scale arms transactions are very few. Therefore, unlike many small arms dealers in Africa or the Middle East, now even if Ukraine has been in chaos, it has not fought yet, so it is still difficult to buy arms for a while.


    Some people at the top of the pyramid in the industry have long known that something will happen in Ukraine, such as mercenaries, arms dealers and intelligence agents. They have long known what will happen in Ukraine, so some well-informed people will enter in advance, and those who are destined to be the bottom layer of cannon fodder will only swarm after the chaos in Ukraine.


    Sooner or later, Ukraine will become a paradise for mercenaries and give birth to a large number of small arms dealers, but not yet, because there has not been a complete fight.


    The industry elites who got the news in advance, such as the virgin of steel and the angel mercenary regiment, and intelligence agents such as Justin, all began to work early, but only arms dealers, although they knew what would happen in Ukraine, did not dare to enter rashly.


    Why don''t arms dealers dare to enter Ukraine? Just because Ukraine is the territory of big Ivan, the name of the shadow man of the tree, where to poke the name of big Ivan, and who dares to take it seriously in the circle of arms dealers is that big Ivan is missing, but it''s just missing. As long as it is not confirmed that big Ivan is dead, his underground empire will collapse completely, otherwise no one will dare to reach his plate Fish for food.


    But then again, big Ivan is so famous that Gao Yang can''t find a professional arms dealer in Ukraine. The army fire merchants dare not come. The Hawker''s market has no itinerary, that''s all.


    Finally, Nikolay stopped in a dilapidated block and whispered, "this is the apinta industrial zone."


    Little Downey looked around in the car and nodded to Gao Yang. So Gao Yang said to Nigula, "wait for us in the car. It''ll be fine."


    Three people got out of the car. After taking them for a few steps, little Downey whispered, "this is it. I saw the building agreed to meet. Now I''ll call the trading person. It should be soon."


    Little Donny took out the phone and dialed out. After waiting for a while, he whispered, "Hello, here we are, three people."


    Soon after hanging up again, little Donny snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "I''m in touch. Someone will pick us up right away. Just wait here."

 Chapter 1270

    Two men in jackets came up to Gao Yang. Both of them were very tall and strong. They were in their thirties. They looked like bad people.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, he was not nervous. The two people who came to pick them up on his own site seemed nervous.


    "Come with me."


    The two strong men turned and left.


    "It''s like deliberately picking out two people to scare us."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help muttering, and little Donny smiled and said, "I feel the same way."


    Hearing their low voices talking and laughing, a strong man who led the way in front couldn''t help looking back. When he saw the three relaxed people on his face, the strong man looked more nervous.


    After a short walk, Gao Yang and them were taken to a dilapidated building outside.


    It looks shabby outside, but it''s also not new inside. One doesn''t even have a large space for windows. It''s clean. There are several very old but complete billiards tables. In addition, there''s a fire in a stove made of six or seven large oil barrels. On a large and complete leather sofa, there is a man in his thirties, wearing a mink coat, a top hat and sunglasses, A man with a big gold chain around his neck.


    The man sitting on the sofa looks at most thirty years old. Unfortunately, his appearance and style are not only unimpressive but also very woodlouse.


    The only thing that makes him feel good is that the two women on the left and right side of the woodlouse are pretty. But the sights are that the two women are wearing a little bit less. In February, Kiev was not warm enough. Although there was a very hot stove nearby, the two women were still shivering.


    Ukraine is a poor place, but there is absolutely no shortage of beautiful women, and there is no shortage of arms like beautiful women.


    In addition, what makes Gao Yang feel uncomfortable is that after he entered the door, more than 30 people were scattered around with rifles. The same AK74, although he didn''t point the muzzle at him, Gao Yang still felt uncomfortable.


    Though he saw the high spirits, the woodlouse sitting on the sofa remained motionless, and the two hands clutched to the beautiful women sitting on both sides of the sofa. The idea was similar to the fact that the stove nearby was burning wood, so a woman close to the stove had to sweep away the dust that was floating on her head from time to time.


    "Boss, they''re coming."


    Gao Yang stood in front of the woodlouse less than two meters away. The strong man who brought them in was still poker faced with a report on woodlouse on the sofa.


    After hearing the report of the strong man, the woodlouse pulled out his right hand and raised his hand to the front of the station, pointing to the sofa that raised the side of the body.


    "Sit down!"


    Gao Yang held back his smile and obediently sat on a double sofa. Li JinFang and then stood on the left side of his sofa with a wooden face. Little Donny stood on Gao Yang''s right with a box.


    "Are you Mike?"


    Little Downey raised his hand and said, "sorry, I''m Mike."


    Woodlouse looked at little Donny, and then he fell on his only sitting body. He whispered in English: "I am Sha tile."


    When the name was put on the newspaper, the woodlouse named Sha was changed to Russian. Slowly, "we are the first time to trade, I know you are mercenaries, mercenaries are usually not polite, but here I am, no matter what you are, you''d better obey the rules of trade."


    After that, Shawa patted the beauty on his left and whispered, "translate to them."


    A high feeling is the woodlouse in front of him. No, Shawa in front of him is deliberately slowing down, showing a sense of authority. His voice, which is slightly quivering, reveals his nervousness.


    The beautiful woman sitting by the Shawa''s legs also had a trembling voice and said loudly in English: "Shawa said..."


    "Thank you, but I don''t need to translate. I can speak Russian."


    After Gao Yang interrupted the beauty''s translation, shava said with a little surprise: "can you speak Russian? Good, let me talk about my rules. First of all, you must pay half of the deposit first. After I see the money, I will give you the goods. You are satisfied and pay the balance, but you can rest assured that you will be satisfied with my goods and give them to you."


    Gao Yang is suddenly impatient. There is no such trouble in buying arms. For uliyangke, it is either to settle the payment face-to-face, or directly deliver the goods first, or directly pay first. There is no trouble with half the deposit and half the balance. No one dares not to pay for the goods first, and will deliver the goods after receiving the full payment first. That is the style of a big arms dealer.


    And these woodlouse gangsters are nervous about buying and selling ammunition. They lose the face of arms dealers.


    Gao Yang was suddenly impatient. He slapped his fingers and stretched out his hand to little Donny. Little Donny immediately took out a piece of paper from his pocket and put it on Gao Yang''s hand.


    There is a glass coffee table between Gao Yang and woodlouse, which raises the paper to the tea table.


    When the translator looked at the Shawa, she reached out and picked up the list. When she saw that the note was written in English, she whispered a sentence, and then began to read it in a low voice.


    "There are 100 mon100 directional anti infantry mines, with YMK remote detonating device, 20 rpg-27 rockets, 20 rpg-26 rockets, one PKM machine gun, 10000 bullets, all of which need to be boxed with bullet chains and new bullets, one RPK machine gun, ten bullet drums, c600 kg of C4, one ton of steel balls or any material that can be used as prefabricated fragments, and 100 60mm mortar shells."


    After waiting for the beauty to read the list, shava subconsciously said, "so many C4?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "can you handle it?"


    After a moment of silence, Shawa nodded and said, "yes, I can give you the goods tomorrow. You have to pay a deposit in advance. I''ll calculate how much I need."


    After Gao Yang snapped his fingers again, little Donny immediately lifted the box in his hand and put it on the tea table in front of Gao Yang. After popping the lock, he stood back. Gao Yang lifted the cover of the box and pushed the box around.


    "One million dollars, the whole money is for you. The extra money will be used as a welcome gift. Send the things before 12 noon tomorrow. Is there a problem?"


    The banknotes in the box were green, which reflected a green color on Shawa''s sunglasses. Shawa straightened up, reached out and took a stack of banknotes in the box, turned them over, swallowed saliva and said in a deep voice, "no problem! No problem!"

 Chapter 1271

    Shava took out the money in the box one by one, looked at it in turn, and then put it on the nearby tea table. It can be seen that shava was very excited, but he was forcibly restraining his excitement.


    When Shawa took the money and points out, he said loudly and faintly: "Mr. Shawa, you have already said your rules. Now let''s talk about my rules. My rules are very simple. When you receive the money, you must give me the goods according to my requirements. You can''t rely on the money of mercenaries. I don''t have to remind you too much?"


    Shava''s hand paused, and then he smiled at Gao Yang and said, "yes, I understand. Don''t worry, your goods will be delivered on time."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, there''s nothing to say. Goodbye."


    Gao Yang was about to get up when Shawa suddenly said, "wait."


    He sat back on the sofa, stared at Shawa and made a gesture of inquiry.


    Shawa said with a smile, "it''s a pleasant deal with you. Don''t go in such a hurry. Everyone will be friends in the future. How can they not have a drink?"


    Shava patted the woman beside him on the back and said loudly, "go get the wine. I want to have a drink with my new friends."


    After putting the money scattered on the table back into the box, shava covered the box and put it under the sofa where he was sitting. Then he waved to Yang and laughed, "friend, what should I call you?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "just call me Peter."


    While talking, the beauty took two wine glasses and a bottle of vodka, put a cup in front of Gaoyang and Shawa, and then poured the wine.


    Shava took up his glass and smiled at Gao Yang: "to friendship!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "to friendship."


    After drinking all the wine in the cup, Gao Yang didn''t want to drink. The cup was not small. He could drink two cups of wine. But at this time, shava personally picked up the wine bottle, filled Gao Yang''s cup and said with a smile: "My friend, I''m glad to trade with you. You''re a friend worth making. To tell you the truth, man, I always think mercenaries are the kind of ferocious guys who pull out their guns when they don''t agree. Be careful when dealing with mercenaries, but you''re different. It''s too easy to deal with you. Come on, I wish you success. Cheers!"


    Gao Yang drank the wine again, and then he began to feel that his stomach began to burn. He didn''t eat vegetables and drink vodka with either Russian hairy or Ukrainian hairy, which made him really unable to carry it.


    Waiting for Shawa to pour the wine again, Gao Yang covered the mouth of the cup, shook his head and said in a deep voice: "keep the rest of the wine after the transaction is completed."


    Shava took back the bottle, laughed and said, "man, you don''t know me, but you should inquire about my reputation. As long as I promised, I will do it properly. You don''t know my strength is normal, but I can tell you that although I''m a newcomer, my channel is definitely the hardest in Kiev!"


    After boasting, shava patted on his chest and said loudly: "man, no matter what happens in Kiev, report my name, white shark help shava, and in Kiev, no matter what you want to do, it must be right to find me!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "OK, I see. If you need anything in the future, I will contact you."


    Shava waved his hand hard and said, "I''m fighting the world and trying to expand my territory. No matter who I am, I don''t hide this. You''re my first time doing transnational business, and I hope to do long-term business with you. In short, Peter, you won''t regret doing business with me."


    Gao Yang smiled and nodded: "this transaction is not big. It''s regarded as a touchstone. Everyone likes to do business with old friends. If this cooperation is happy, it''s a good start for our long-term cooperative relationship. Good friends, I should leave. Bye."


    Shava waved his hand and said loudly, "send them for me."


    Gao Yang stood up, nodded, and Li JinFang turned around and left. When they walked out of the door for more than ten meters, they vaguely heard a depressed but excited low smile behind them.


    Since the money was given to Shawa, the people with guns in the hall seemed very relaxed, and the two strong men who came to pick them up and sent them out at the moment also looked relaxed. Until they sent them to the taxi, even the strong men waved and smiled together and said, "goodbye."


    When Gao Yang got into the car, Nikolay finally relaxed, drove into the car and hurried away from the place he thought was very dangerous.


    Sitting in the back seat, Gao Yang nodded at little Downey, then stretched out two fingers. Little Downey took out a plate of cash from his pocket, counted out twenty and handed it to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang took the money and smiled at Nikolay, "Mr. yashkov, can you speak English?"


    Nikolay whispered, "a little, a little."


    Gao Yang stretched out his arm, handed the money to Nikolay and said with a smile, "take your reward today."


    Nikolay took the bill in one hand and exclaimed, "so much? Too much."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "hazard pay, Mr. yashkov, it''s better to make some words clear. You are a smart man. Maybe you have seen that we are not journalists. We often need to go to some dangerous areas, and I need a guide. I won''t let you go to too dangerous places. You can choose whether to accept the job or not."


    After a moment of silence, Nikolay whispered, "I don''t think you''re like reporters, so who are you, spies?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "we''re not spies. We''re here to do business. You don''t have to know what business we do. You just need to know that we won''t harm you or drag you down. You just need to complete the work of a taxi driver with due diligence."


    Nikolay hesitated for a long time and finally nodded his head and said, "I didn''t want to accept it, but I must compromise with life. If you don''t plan to change people, I will continue to work for you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "good. It''s all right. Please concentrate on driving."


    After Gao Yang finished, little Downey said with a puzzled face: "why not find someone in the industry as a guide, but an ordinary taxi driver?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I can''t trust those people, but I can trust him intuitively. Well, talk about the Shawa just now. He doesn''t seem to be a... How to say, the guy just now seems to be a rookie. He was very nervous at the beginning."


    Little Donny smiled: "Yes, the shava and his white shark gang are new. It hasn''t been long. It''s quite accidental to contact him. A friend of mine introduced them through the Ukrainian gangs in the United States. In this case, the shava is very fierce with a group of people. They don''t understand anything. They dare to fight and kill. No one is afraid. They grab whatever business they like."


    "Oh, no wonder, I look like a gang of rookies. It turns out that it is a gang newly created by a group of young people. Such young people are not afraid of anything and dare to do anything. However, this kind of gang is easy to rise, but it will be destroyed soon. They will disappear soon."


    Little Downey shook his head and said, "no, not necessarily. It would be like this under normal circumstances, but don''t forget the current situation in Ukraine. Under such a situation, they are likely to take the opportunity to gain a firm foothold."


    Gao Yang thought and nodded: "That''s right. Heroes come out of troubled times. Many big people also rise up when they seize the opportunity. It seems that shava has a good time. Well, if we want to do business in Ukraine for a long time in the future, we can deal with him more. There are many things that can be done only by such local snakes. Well, what''s this guy like?"


    Little Downey said with a look of admiration: "To tell you the truth, people have a good evaluation of this guy. He is loyal, principled, dare to fight and fight. No one is afraid. He took a group of people out of the slums in the suburbs. Oh, his cousin in the United States is the head of a Ukrainian gangster. Shava''s cousin originally asked him to go to the United States, but shava refused. He wants to take a group of his childhood playmates to the base He did a good job. Now there are more than 100 people under his command. All of them dare to kill and fight. "


    Gao smiled and said, "it''s interesting. I didn''t expect to be a personal person. It seems to be a person who can trade for a long time, but it''s woodlouse."


    Li JinFang turned to look at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "didn''t we do the same at the beginning? Hundreds of thousands of people can be happy for a long time without seeing the world. New people are the same."


    Gao touched his chin and said with a smile, "but how can I not remember that we had such a woodlouse?"


    Gao Yang is the word "woodlouse" in Chinese. Little Donny looked puzzled. "What does woodlouse mean?"


    "Oh, yes, well, it''s a hick. It''s almost the same meaning."


    Little Downey immediately smiled and said, "yes, that shava should be an outdated gangster. I''ve seen a lot of gangster films, but then again, it''s no wonder. After all, he''s a newcomer. In addition, this guy seems to have something to do with the Ukrainian army. He can really make arms."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "this guy can really get things done. It''s worth paying attention to. If he is killed, even if he can stand firm, this kind of person can make a big scene. When you deal with him in the future, you can make some profit appropriately and deal with the relationship well as a long-term investment. You know what to do better than me. You can look at it."


    Little Donny nodded and said, "I think we can give him some help when appropriate. Of course, it depends on the opportunity. Oh, can''t we contact the angel?"


    Gao Yang shook his head reluctantly and said in a deep voice: "I can''t get in touch with those bastards. If I still can''t get in touch tomorrow afternoon, I won''t wait for them. We''ll come by ourselves and can''t delay any more. The deadline is set to 4:00 tomorrow afternoon."

 Chapter 1272

    You can''t rest immediately when you return to the hotel, because you have to study intelligence and analyze what is the most suitable place, and can lead the virgin of steel to the ambush point.


    It''s not so easy to set a trap. After a group of people watched and talked for a long time, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help sighing: "if only yak and the 13th were here."


    What you do is what you do. Making intelligence agents fight is certainly not as good as a soldier, even if they have been trained for a long time, and making a group of mercenaries do intelligence work. The same map looks different in the eyes of a combat commander and intelligence agents.


    What they have to do now is to choose a place that is likely to lead part of the virgin of steel as an ambush battlefield according to the trend of the virgin of steel. It''s not easy to do this.


    A battlefield was carefully arranged, but it was impossible to lead the enemy. The ambush farted.


    "According to Clooney''s information, the virgin of steel is still in Kiev, but the virgin of steel is likely to go to Crimea peninsula. If Victor wants to run, it is most likely to go to Crimea. However, it is not clear where Victor is hiding, so the virgin of steel has not taken action. Should we set a trap in Kiev immediately or wait for the virgin of steel to finish him We''ll consider the question of ambush after what we''re doing now, or go to ambush on the only way for the virgin of steel? "


    A group of people stared, because without accurate information, it was really difficult to make a decision.


    Groliov rubbed his forehead and said, "if only there were special and accurate information about the virgin of steel, there''s no way to do it now."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "now even the virgin of steel doesn''t know where to go. How can we judge in advance? There''s no way. I think if you don''t want to wait all the time, just gamble, find a place to ambush, and then try your best to lead the Virgin of steel to where. If you can''t do it once, come more times until you lead the virgin of steel to the trap."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "if there is no other better choice, it can only be like this."


    Just then, little Downey''s phone suddenly rang. Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "answer the phone."


    Little Downey connected the phone. Just after he said something, he covered the microphone and said in a low voice, "shava''s phone."


    "Ask him what''s up."


    Gao Yang had a bad feeling in his heart. After a few words, little Donny covered the microphone and said to Gao Yang: "Shava''s translator said that everything else we want is OK, but C4 can''t get the number we need. The other party said that either we wait until tomorrow night or even the day after tomorrow, or we can only reduce the supply. If we agree to reduce the supply, shava can refund us another part of the money."


    Gao Yang was very angry and said, "Falk! There was a problem. Tell him, I don''t want money, I only want C4, and he must send it to me on time."


    Little Downey was about to repeat Gao Yang''s words, but Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, don''t say that. I''m a little angry now. That''s not the attitude to solve the problem. Well, ask him how much C4 he got."


    After little Downey asked on the phone, he immediately said to Gao Yang, "450 kg. This is all the quantity he can collect. If other fraudulent drugs can be replaced, they can do a lot. If it can only be C4, that''s all, unless he is given time to find it elsewhere."


    Gao Yang looked at Raphael, but Raphael smiled and said, "it''s enough, boss. Don''t forget that I only wanted 50 kilograms at first."


    Gao Yang smiled and said to little Downey, "tell him to send it according to this amount. In addition, the money doesn''t have to be refunded. FAK, startled me. I thought the number was very different."


    Little Downey said a few times, hung up the phone, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "shavalle has been apologizing. I heard that he doesn''t need to refund, and he said he would buy you a drink."


    Gao Yang waved his hand. Just then, the phone he put on the table rang.


    When he picked up the phone and found it was a strange number, Gao Yang reached out to others to keep quiet, then connected the phone and whispered, "Hello, that one."


    "Nate, I heard you''ve been looking for me lately."


    Gao Yang almost jumped up. He said happily, "Fark, you guy finally called. Hey, man, there''s a big deal to invite you to do together. You''ll be absolutely interested."


    "Oh, tell me."


    "We''re going to start with the virgin of steel. What do you think? Let''s come together and give you $40 million. Together, we''ll transfer as many people as you think we can handle. We''ll dig a trap and bury the virgin of steel. What do you think of this business?"


    Knight said without hesitation: "sorry, not much. I''m very interested in killing the virgin steel. We have a festival, but it''s a pity that now is not the time. I don''t have time to kill the virgin steel with you. I have more important things to do."


    Gao Yangji was disappointed, and then he said helplessly, "what''s important to you? Man, I must tell you one thing, that is, the virgin of steel took you as the goal, and they took a task, and the content of this task is to destroy angels."


    Knight said in an interested voice, "Oh, and this, do you know who''s going to deal with us?"


    "Well, tomler took a task from the Shah people in your name. Although it has nothing to do with you, now the Shah people want to kill you, and the virgin of steel took the task. In addition, we plan to dig a trap to kill the virgin of steel and iron in your name. If you are willing to join, we won''t pretend to be."


    After waiting for a moment, Knight said angrily, "that is to say, someone fooled us without my knowledge?"


    "Yes, tomler did it, but he''s dead, but the sequelae is still there."


    "Well, well, even if he dies, otherwise he will regret it. Now, I really don''t have time to deal with the virgin steel, so I can''t join hands with you. However, I can allow you to set a trap for the virgin steel in the name of an angel. After all, we have a festival."


    Gao Yang was helpless and said, "well, since you don''t have time, forget it. Let''s do it alone."


    "I''d be happy to help you set up a bureau for the virgin of steel. Come on, how can I cooperate with you?"


    Although Knight refused to work together, it was enough to cooperate with Satan to set up a set. With the help of knight, it would be much easier to do. It was like that counterfeiters were authorized to label production, and complete counterfeiting and shoddy must be easier to attract people.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "where are you? We went to find you. Show your face and help lead the steel virgin. We can do the rest ourselves."

 Chapter 1273

    Knight Schumacher was still very happy. Hearing Gao Yang''s request, he immediately said: "We are currently in Kiev, but we may leave at any time. Victor has run away. We don''t know his escape route yet, but it is certain that he can''t leave by plane. He can only leave by land. Sumei, Kharkov, Lugansk, Donetsk and Mariupol may be Victor''s route, so we may go anywhere."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you have so many choices. Are you sure you can get Victor''s escape route? Who provides intelligence?"


    "We don''t have to deal with intelligence. Now there are too many spies in Ukraine. The United States, the European Union, whoever knows Victor''s whereabouts will inform us anyway. Now it depends on who is powerful, the Russians and the Americans."


    He shouted loudly and said, "well, wait for the news. Nate, you are on the west side now, right? We are not involved in any side of Ukraine, so we don''t have any intelligence sources. Do us a favor. If you know Victor''s whereabouts, let us know."


    "Yes, knowing Victor''s route, I will disclose the position of the angel. This number will not be changed in the next few days. Just call this number if you have something to do. Ram, we don''t have time to pay attention to the steel virgin. Don''t let me down and teach them a good lesson."


    "The virgin of steel will be unlucky. You can rest assured, Nate. I''m curious. What makes you ignore even dealing with the virgin of steel? You know, the goal of the virgin of steel is you."


    After a moment of silence, Knight said in a deep voice, "ram, do you know why we fight?"


    "I remember you said you were fighting for a fight."


    Knight smiled and said, "no, a higher goal than this should be our dream, the common dream of all members of the angel mercenary regiment."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "overthrow a country, establish a country, a country controlled by you, FAK! Man, you don''t take Ukraine as your goal?"


    Nate smiled, "what do you say?"


    "You''re not out of your mind, are you? This is Ukraine. Ukraine is a big country! It''s not a country that can be controlled by mercenaries. I don''t want to spoil your interest, but man, are you crazy?"


    Knight laughed: "The situation in Ukraine will develop to the current state. We have contributed a lot. Those who demonstrated a few days ago were not shot and killed by golden eagles, but us. We were hired by some people to work for the opposition, assassination, coercion and inducement. We have done everything we can for the opposition. Parliament defected and parliament defected. We have at least dealt with half of them without us It is impossible to step down so soon, and now the situation in Ukraine is moving in the direction we want. "


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "man, Ukraine is in chaos, but the chaos in Ukraine can''t last all the time. Someone will come out to clean up the mess."


    "Is that really true? Man, the west of Ukraine is mainly polish, the East is mainly Russian, the West supports joining the EU, and the people in the East prefer to fall to Russia. Now, do you still think Ukraine will not split?"


    Nate Schumacher''s tone was very confident. Although he was on the phone, Gao Yang seemed to see Nate Schumacher on the other end of the phone.


    "The United States and the European Union support the people in the west of Ukraine. The people in the West push Victor down the throne. What about the east? The East supports victor and Russia. They won''t be willing to fail. Man, Ukraine is doomed to split. Civil war is inevitable. Now it depends on whether the civil war will be launched by the people in the West or by the people in the East, but no matter where the war is provoked, It means the complete division of Ukraine! "


    "Ukraine is not Libya, not Syria. Ukraine is a country that both the United States and Russia must control. Therefore, although you are right, you can''t control Ukraine."


    Knight laughed and said, "I don''t want to control the whole Ukraine. All I want to do is make a new country in the world! And the army of this country is established by me. I don''t have to control this country for a long time, but I must write the first history of this country!"


    After saying that with great confidence, Knight said in an almost fanatical way: "you can choose when to start a war, but you can''t choose when to end the war! It is because the United States and Russia can''t give up Ukraine that Ukraine is doomed to division, and I want to establish a new country on the body of Ukraine!"


    Gao Yang carefully tasted Knight''s words. After thinking for a long time, he said in a deep voice: "people always have dreams, man. I wish you can realize your dreams."


    Hung up the phone, held up his hand, smiled bitterly at the group looking at him and said, "I have to admit that we are not as crazy as angels. Our dream is to build a big company, and the angel''s dream is to build a country in their hands."


    Almost everyone shook their heads, and Irene sighed, "they''re crazy, completely crazy. Is Ukraine a place they can control?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "the goal of angels is not necessarily to control a country. I think what they want more is to build a sense of achievement from scratch. The result is not important. The process is what they need."


    Groliov whispered, "it''s not surprising that a group of war maniacs who have lost the meaning of existence and just fight for battle have any crazy ideas, so we''re not inferior to them, we just have the thinking of normal people."


    Frye said with a smile, "in fact, I''m more curious about why Nate told us this. Is our relationship so good?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not how good our relationship is, man. If you do a particularly proud thing, will you tell others?"


    Frye nodded and said, "I''m sure I will. How can I show off without telling others?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that''s right. Who else can Knight tell except us? The angel mercenary regiment has only enemies and no friends. Although we are not angel friends, we are certainly not their enemies. Moreover, our mouth is still very strict, so knight has no choice. He can only show off in front of us."


    He breathed a sigh and said with a helpless smile: "now the angel mercenaries are busy realizing their dreams, so we can only do it alone. It''s no big deal."

 Chapter 1274

    When too many uncertain factors are superimposed together, people will become anxious. Gao Yang is the leader. He is the helmsman of Satan. The life and death of all Satan members depends on him, and all this puts him under great pressure.


    Gao Yang has a rare insomnia. You know, even on the battlefield with gunfire, he can fall asleep immediately when he has the opportunity to sleep. But now he is lying on a comfortable big bed provided by a five-star hotel, but he can''t sleep.


    There is vodka placed in the hotel in the guest room. It is very rare for hotels in other countries to put wine in the guest room. Even if you put it in the refrigerator, you can put some beer in the sky. But for maozi, it is normal to put a few bottles of vodka in the guest room of a luxury hotel.


    Gao Yang opened a bottle of vodka, but after half a day of entanglement, he still put the wine back. For a sniper, smoke and wine are actually taboos, so Gao Yang will never touch these things unless it is necessary.


    Many drunkards and addicts in the mercenaries. When Gao Yang wanted to use alcohol to relieve his tension, he finally felt that the more nervous he was, the more he should stay away from these things. Many bad habits were formed imperceptibly, and he didn''t want to turn himself into an alcoholic, let alone let alcohol affect his brain and nerves.


    After putting down the bottle, Gao Yang simply took out his satanic blade without turning on the light. He sat on the bed, took apart the gun, took a clean cloth, and didn''t need to wipe the gun oil. He just wiped it dry, and then reassembled it in the dark.


    After dismantling and loading the gun, I don''t know how many times it lasted. Gao Yang finally fell asleep.


    In a daze, Gao Yang suddenly woke up from his sleep without a reason. However, after he touched the gun in his arms, he immediately felt safe for a while and was able to continue his sleep.


    The next day, Gao Yang woke up later than usual until he was awakened by a knock on the door. Gao Yang jumped up from the bed like a conditioned reflex. After waking up for a while, he said loudly, "wait."


    Quickly put the gun into the gun box and put it away. Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was more than 10 a.m. and he woke up at least three hours later than usual.


    When he opened the door, he saw little Downey with an anxious face. Gao Yang immediately said, "what''s the matter?"


    Little Donny didn''t speak. He quickly ran to the TV. After turning on the TV, he quickly changed several stations. Then he stretched out his hand and said loudly, "look for yourself."


    On TV, Gao Yang saw a row of young people kneeling on the ground, and angry people pointed at them and roared in front of and around them.


    There are two languages in Ukraine. Ukrainian and Russian were originally the common language, but now only Ukrainian is the common language. Whether it is teaching or mainstream TV stations, only Ukrainian is left, and the language being spoken on TV is Ukrainian.


    "Who? What happened?"


    With an unbelievable expression on his face, little Downey pointed to the TV and said, "just now the news said that Ukraine has issued a wanted notice for victor."


    "Oh, what are these people doing?"


    "These people are from the Golden Eagle special forces. They are in Lvov. They are forced to kneel down and apologize to the victims in Independence Square two days ago. The new Zhengfu ordered them to do so."


    Gao Yang stared in disbelief, pointed to the TV and said, "the opposition in Ukraine, no, it''s xinzhengfu now. Are they a group of pigs? They forced the Golden Eagle soldiers to kneel?"


    Little Donny nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, it''s on in front of you. There''s no doubt."


    Gao Yang stared at the TV and said, "the new Zhengfu that just came to power is not trying to master the army, but forcing the soldiers who now belong to them to kneel down, or in front of the national audience. Is this really good?"


    Little Downey said in a deep voice, "do you know what this means?"


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "I know, this means a lot of things. First of all, I know that Ukraine is now in the hands of a group of idiots, and then Ukraine is bound to have a civil war. Ukraine is over, completely over. I now confirm that Ukraine is definitely over. Those idiots toss Ukraine to death without the intervention of the United States and Russia."


    Little Downey suddenly smiled and said happily, "you see it from a combat point of view, and I see it from a different point of view. In my opinion, Ukraine will be a perfect place for gold mining."


    Gao Yang stepped back, sat on the bed, pointed to the TV and said: "Ukraine''s military heart has been destroyed, completely destroyed, but I don''t know what we can get from it. If we want to do business, where do you think we should start? It may be difficult to pour weapons out of the Ukrainian army now, but in a few days, all Ukrainian arsenals will open the door to us. Do you think we are suitable for making arms Business? "


    Little Downey shrugged and said, "if you can buy it at an ultra-low price, no matter what it is, Ukraine will soon become a worse place, so don''t worry about it. Buy it if you can. The golden age when tens of thousands of yuan can empty a warehouse has come again. Just like the Soviet Union, the only problem now is whether the things we get can be transported out."


    Gao Yang said blankly: "yes, yes, we have found the key point. Now it''s time for channels to be the king. If we want to make a fortune, it depends not on what we can get in Ukraine, but on what we can transport out. So, where is our transportation channel?"


    Little Donny shrugged: "We are outsiders, but we have force. In a place where there is no order but worse, force represents everything. Pull people here. The more, the better. The rest is to find a channel. As far as the terrain of Ukraine is concerned, it is more troublesome to transport things from the territory of neighbouring countries. I prefer to transport things directly from the sea port of Ukraine, sevasto Bohr, Odessa, whatever. "


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said excitedly: "We need the help of local snakes instead of relying on our own people to maintain a transportation line. We can''t have more people than the local people''s armed forces, so it''s better to use less money to recruit mercenaries than to hire local people. And we''ll meet that Shawa soon. Try what we can get from him. We have to try everything possible. Now Time is money. Everything in Ukraine will be emptied. We need to hurry up. At least, we have to cultivate a reliable transportation line! With the transportation line, we have the first opportunity! "


    Little Downey shrugged and said, "so, can we build our transportation line while dealing with the virgin of steel?"


    Gao Yang pointed to little Downey and said in a deep voice, "yes, you can''t help with the war, so you just take charge of it. Before I find your successor, you will be responsible for establishing our transportation line and trying from shava. What do you think?"

 Chapter 1275

    After little Downey answered the phone, he said to Gao Yang, "they''re here."


    Gao Yang stood up. When he passed the door where Li JinFang lived, he patted on the door and said loudly, "go down and pick up the goods!"


    Gao Yang didn''t stop. Li JinFang quickly came out of the door and followed Gao Yang and little Downey.


    As soon as the three men stood at the door of the hotel, they saw a cross-country army card parked in front of them. After the driver looked at them, he jumped down from the car, pointed to the canvas covered body and said loudly, "they are all in the car. Go to inspect the goods."


    Looking at the revolving door of the hotel facing the junka, Gao Yang felt that it was too arrogant to check a car of ammunition at the front door of a five-star hotel.


    Gao Yang pointed to the corner not far away and said loudly, "where are you going? Drive to the other side of the corner."


    After muttering a few times, the driver returned to the car, started the car and moved the car for tens of meters.


    The load of the truck is ten tons, which is not a big truck, but maozi''s things are always made of crude benzene, the load is not large, but the wheels are not small. Gao Yang really took some effort to turn into the body.


    The things Gao Yang wants are stacked in the car body in a disorderly way. Directional mines, rocket launchers, machine guns, machine gun bullets are stacked together in a disorderly way. It seems that when loading, it should be in a hurry and the car should be full.


    He snapped his fingers and said helplessly, "count it."


    A lot of things are packed in crates, and they have to be unpacked for inspection. It''s difficult to count the bulk things, but you can probably know the number by looking at it. The three people worked on the car for half an hour before they finally determined that they had sent all the things they wanted.


    Jumped out of the truck, Gao Yang extended his thumb to the smoker leaning against the carriage door, smiled and said, "the goods are very good, I''m very satisfied."


    The driver Gao Yang knew that he was one of the strong men who led the way when they went to see Shawa yesterday.


    The driver grinned, then took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, took out a few cigarettes and began to give them to Gao Yang. They began to smoke.


    "There are a lot of things. Do you have a suitable car to pull? If it''s inconvenient for you, the car will be given to you. Our boss said that it''s nice to deal with you. The car will be his gift."


    "Thank you. We just need such a car."


    While talking and laughing, Gao Yang took the cigarette, but he only looked at it and frowned.


    Ukrainian self-produced cigarettes are difficult to smoke, very difficult to smoke, and a large part of cigarettes in the Ukrainian market do not even have filters. Gaoyang took over a white pole cigarette.


    There are few men who don''t smoke in Ukraine, and a large part of women smoke. Ukraine''s self-produced cigarettes still can''t meet the demand. Imported cigarettes and smuggled cigarettes occupy a large part of the market. As for the strong man, it is salve, which is also a cheap product in Ukraine.


    Gao Yang doesn''t smoke, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know anything about cigarettes. Although Irene doesn''t smoke much, Irene has a habit that she will buy the most popular local brand everywhere. Maybe this is a habit that every smoker will have. From Irene''s evaluation, Gao Yang at least knows that cigarettes in Ukraine are very difficult to smoke.


    Gao Yang can smoke, but he never takes the initiative to smoke, but when men express friendship or strangers want to express goodwill, it is really a common behavior to hand over a cigarette. At this time, it is OK to refuse. When he takes it and orders it, it will certainly have better results.


    The driver lit Gao Yang''s cigarette. After Gao Yang took a sip, he immediately frowned. Sure enough, his cigarette only has the basic function of smoking. It''s very crude. It''s difficult to smoke, but it''s right to say it''s extremely difficult to smoke. However, it''s no wonder that the gang members led by Shawa are basically from the slums. In their habits, it''s strange that they can afford good cigarettes.


    Maybe members of the white shark gang are rich now, but their habits or tastes may not have changed.


    Gao Yang threw his cigarette on the ground, stretched out his foot and ran it over. He said to the embarrassed strong man, "your cigarette is hard to smoke. Try mine."


    Gao Yang took out a box of cigarettes made in China. They are not expensive, that is, a box of more than ten yuan. Too expensive cigarettes are often too soft for people to mix on the battlefield.


    Gao Yang opened the unopened cigarette, took out one and handed it to the strong man. He smiled and said, "try mine."


    The strong man''s face softened a little. He threw down his cigarette, leaned over the high lighter, lit the cigarette and took a sip.


    Chinese tobacco is flue-cured, Western tobacco is mainly mixed, while Ukrainian white stem tobacco belongs to ignition type.


    The strong man stared, then took another sip, then nodded and said, "good! Good! Really good!"


    Worshiping foreign countries and fawning on foreign countries is common in any country, and Ukraine is obviously a very serious country.


    Gao Yang smiled, put a lit cigarette on the strong man''s hand and said with a smile, "keep it and taste fresh."


    Chinese cigarettes and American Zippo Lighters are always popular in Eastern Europe and Russia.


    After the strong man happily accepted the cigarette, Gao Yang thought, handed one of the lighters he had brought to the strong man in front of him, and said with a smile, "this is for you, too. Leave a souvenir."


    The pattern on the lighter was an enchanting woman. The strong man took the lighter with a surprised look on his face and said, "really? Thank you, thank you."


    Although he is not a big man, Gao Yang has been separated from the top after all, and he also mixed out from the small mercenaries at the bottom.


    Gao Yang will not humble any big man, nor will he roll his eyes to see any small man, because he knows that many times small people are the people who play a key role.


    There is no doubt that Gao Yang is a big man in the eyes of a strong man. Although his speech and behavior are trying to show that you and I are equal, the strong man''s behavior actually betrays his real ideas. In fact, he is still a little uneasy when offering cigarettes to Gao Yang.


    The strong man was a little flattered. After grinning a few times, he suddenly took out the lighter he had just lit for Gao Yang from his pocket and said with a smile, "mine is for you. It''s not common now."


    The lighter held by a strong man is not small. It is made of iron. There is a Venus embedded in the iron case. It is heavy and polished all over. What''s rare is that Venus is made of copper. After a long time of use, Venus shines very brightly.


    The lighter has been used for many years. It is an old lighter in the Soviet era. Gao Yang gave a small gift and it was suitable for defecation. However, Gao Yang didn''t refuse. After opening and closing the lighter cover several times, he said with surprise: "Wow, I like the baby so much. Thank you, man."


    The strong man smiled and said, "nothing, just a gadget. All right, guys, I have to go."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said, "wait, man, I don''t know your name yet."


    "My name is Alyssa."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "ah liaosha, very good. You can bring me a word to Shawa and say that the transaction is very pleasant. I also want to do another business with him. If he is interested, come here to find me or I can see him."


    Aliosha nodded and said, "no problem. You wait for me here."


    After taking a few steps in a hurry, he suddenly waved his hands at the corner of the street, and soon there was a violent roar of the engine.


    With the sharp sound of brakes, two cars suddenly stopped at the street corner, and then six people with rifles jumped out of the car.


    Aliosha raised her hand and shouted, "don''t get excited. They are friends enough. It''s okay, it''s okay, shava! Come here, come here!"


    Gao Yang was speechless. Su ri''an had paid the full amount, but Shawa was still worried. The gunman was sent to follow him in this transaction, but it was right to think about it. It would be abnormal if Shawa just asked a Liao Sha to deliver the goods.


    Shava stepped down from a car. He shouted angrily at aliosha: "what the hell are you doing! Have you forgotten what I told you? It''s all right. What hand do you wave? I almost shot!"


    Gao Yang muttered helplessly, "Alas, the newcomers have no experience. Friendly meetings almost become a fight."


    At the same time, Gao Yang waved his hand quietly, so that Cui Bo and groliov in the hotel would not misjudge the situation and hit them in Shawa.


    Little Downey took a breath and whispered, "but it''s good for new people to deal with. If it''s an old gang, it''s not so easy to talk."


    Aliosha didn''t hear Gao Yang''s conversation. He just smiled and dushawar said, "Peter still has business to talk to you. I think since you''re here, you''d better meet directly. They are very friends."


    Gao Yang was twenty or thirty meters away from the Shawa. He waved to the Shawa and said loudly, "sea, Shawa."


    With a helpless face, Shawa waved his hand to aliosha, waved his hand to the man with a gun on one side, walked up to Gao Yang and said with a bitter smile: "sorry, little misunderstanding, you know we have to guard against a little bit. I hope we didn''t scare you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. It''s normal to distrust each other for the first time. Well, my friend, I still need some things. I was going to buy them from others, but I think it''s very pleasant to trade with you, so I''m going to buy them from you. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you."


    Shawa smiled and said, "you say."


    "I need several cars, Ukrainian military vehicles, and I need Ukrainian military uniforms and certificates such as officer certificates. I need all these documents and procedures that others can''t identify. Can we travel anywhere in Ukraine without being intercepted?"

 Chapter 1276

    Gao Yang''s purpose is very simple, that is, he wants to be fully armed to run everywhere in Ukraine without worrying about any trouble.


    It was not like woodlouse who had seen him for the first time. Although he wore a fashionable outdated suit, it made him look more normal.


    For Gao Yang''s request, shava didn''t reply directly, but touched his chin and began to calculate.


    Aliosha walked to Shawa with a smile, handed a cigarette Gao Yanggang sent him to Shawa, lit it with a lighter Gao Yanggang sent, and said with a smile, "brother, what business can''t you do?"


    Shawa looked at aliosha and said angrily, "he is always rash, so he doesn''t make any progress. Eh? What kind of smoke is this?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s hard to buy Chinese cigarettes here. I''ll get you some later."


    Shava nodded, then raised his face and said in a deep voice: "it''s easy to get the things you want, the car, the uniform and the certificate, but it''s a little difficult for you to run around Ukraine without being intercepted. Now the situation is already tense."


    Gao Yang wants to do business with Shawa, not asking for Shawa, so he just spread his hand and said with a smile, "so I''m asking if you can do it. If not, I have to buy it from others."


    After a few puffs of smoke, Shawa shook his head at Gao Yang and said: "I can handle most of the things you need. The only thing is that if you want to move freely all over the country and pretend to be a Ukrainian soldier, it''s different. You need a transfer order. With this, you can go anywhere, but the transfer order is very troublesome. You can''t go to chernikov with the order to go to Vinica, so Your requirements are too broad. If you want to go from Kiev to a place, it''s easy to do, but what you want is the kind that can move freely everywhere, which is very difficult. "


    The army is different from other units. If they run around Ukraine as civilians, there must be no problem, but Ukraine didn''t fight. It''s not looking for trouble to run around with a pickup truck and a gun. The trap of the steel virgin is destined to be the kind of time-consuming, so pretending to be an army is the only full deputy who can be aboveboard Armed men can run everywhere.


    Gao Yang just asked if he could finish it, so he didn''t say a word and just smiled at Shawa.


    Shava threw away the cigarette end, slapped his hand fiercely, and said in a deep voice, "give me ten minutes, and then I''ll answer you if it can be done."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile, "OK, no problem."


    Shava looked around and said loudly, "whether it can be done or not, at least our transaction is very happy. I have to buy you a drink."


    Talking about business at the wine table is not just the patent of Chinese people. Gao Yang said with a smile: "after the transaction is completed, I have to drink a glass of wine. Please, man, I have brought some private collections. It is definitely the best wine in the world."


    Shava said with a smile, "OK, let me try your wine. Let''s eat in your hotel. It''s close. You go up first. I''ll see you later."


    Gao Yang nodded, pointed to the truck full of arms and said to Shawa, "with this car, it''s not suitable for us to stay in a hotel. Do you have any place suitable for us to recommend?"


    Shawa frowned and said, "there are a lot of places, but you don''t have to move for these things. If you trust me, I''ll drive away again. You''ll send it to you when you use a little phone. It''s very fast."


    Gao Yang smiled, held out his hand to Shawa and said, "good, please. See you later."


    After saying goodbye to shava, when the three returned to the hotel, they said in a high and low voice: "there are many things now. Try whether shava meets our requirements. I''ll call angel and Clooney first, and you two go and prepare."


    After that, Gao Yang thought and looked at Li JinFang and said seriously, "drink them all later."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "I see."


    Gao Yang called back to his room. After confirming that it was unlikely to take action that day, he went out and happened to see it


    Little Downey brought out a box of wine from his room. The wine was the most expensive whisky from Jason''s family.


    Gao Yang went over, took out two bottles from the box and said in a deep voice, "put the rest back. Two bottles are enough. Irene, Irene, give me some of your cigarettes."


    Irene, they were distributed in three rooms facing the street. They had to monitor what happened in the street just now, but it''s not necessary now.


    Irene gave Gao Yang a whole cigarette and said in a deep voice, "what happened just now."


    After opening the cigarette, Gao Yang poured out most of the cigarettes in it, leaving only four boxes. Then he smiled and said, "a small misunderstanding. It''s okay. Return the remaining cigarettes to you. Too much is not precious. Let''s go and have dinner with the Shawa. Don''t go if you haven''t shown up."


    After that, Gao Yang smiled at little Downey and said, "hurry up and send a batch of cigarettes and wine. These things are sometimes better than money here. Is there a way?"


    Little Downey shrugged and said, "there''s a way. It''s easy to do. Come by air and you''ll arrive tomorrow."


    When the three arrived at the restaurant, shava had arrived. Maybe he felt that he didn''t trust Gao Yang with too many people, so there was only one aliosha around him.


    After seeing the shava, Gao Yang went directly over, sat opposite the shava, put the wine on the table and said with a smile, "try this, Scotch whisky."


    Before the dishes were ordered, the five people had poured whisky into their glasses. The first one raised his glass and said with a smile, "cheers to friendship."


    After drinking the wine, shava nodded and said, "this wine is good, very good!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said proudly, "it must be good. This wine is rare. It is limited. Only 99 bottles a year, 5991 bottles, pounds! But the key problem is not the price, but how to buy two bottles."


    Shava and aliosha''s eyes are straight. They may be doing well, but it''s obvious that they still have time to cultivate the tolerance of gang leaders.


    "So expensive!"


    After Shawa and aliosha spoke in unison, their eyes were firmly locked on the wine bottle. With a laugh, they pushed most of the empty cigarette forward and said, "there are few boxes left. Keep it to try the taste. If you like, I''ll send it back to you."

 Chapter 1277

    "Your request, no... no problem, no problem. Give it to me. Isn''t it a transfer order for convenient operation? I''ll go to the northern combat command and get it for you!"


    Shawa drank his face red, waved his hands, patted the table, and made a promise bravely.


    Aliosha, who was much bigger than Shawa, just wanted to drill under the table. He held the table and said loudly, "Shawa, you said you couldn''t do this."


    Shawa waved his hand and said loudly, "you can''t do this originally, but you can do it for your friends!"


    Li JinFang patted the table, picked up a cup full of vodka and said bravely, "cheers!"


    Shawa picked up the wine, touched the glass with Li JinFang and poured a glass of wine into his mouth. After drinking a glass of wine, aliosha, who is much bigger than him, lay down on the table and couldn''t get up.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, then how much should we pay you? You can make a price."


    With a wave of his hand, shava almost turned over from his chair. After he finally sat down, he patted on his chest and shouted vaguely: "Money? What money do you want! What money do you want for this little thing! Wait, I''ll bring you something tomorrow! Peter! Peter, we are good friends, good friends shouldn''t mention money! You, you can get me some good wine later, ha ha, friend, I don''t want those that can be bought with money, I want real good wine, I like your wine, I like it!"


    Li JinFang didn''t say anything. He just poured wine into the cup and poured it for him and Shawa. Then, although aliosha had poured it, he still poured the wine.


    Seeing that Li JinFang was going to raise his glass again, Gao Yang quickly winked and asked Li JinFang to stop. Shawa was dying. He really poured him down and farted.


    "OK, please give it to you, brother. We are in urgent need, so please hurry up."


    "I''ll do it for you this afternoon, Peter. I have an iron friend in the northern combat command. I can get you any arms you want. I''m glad you want long-term cooperation. We are good friends and we should cooperate for a long time."


    Shava has been drinking, but Gao Yang is not. He picked up his glass and said with a smile: "we have something to do in the afternoon. We won''t drink now. Next time, we''ll have a good drink. Shava, we''ve done this cup!"


    Shava picked up his glass, lifted his neck and drank the wine. Then he said vaguely, "yes, I have to go to zhetomir. I can''t drink any more. We''ll drink again next time, next time! Aliosha, get up, you fool, you drink too much again."


    Gao Yang winked at little Downey, and then little Downey immediately got up and left the table. Before long, he led some of Shawa''s men back.


    Gao Yang pointed to Shawa and said loudly, "your boss has drunk too much. Take care of him. You guys should be careful and send him back safely. Do you hear me?"


    Several people nodded and went to help Shawa, but Shawa waved away the people and said loudly, "I didn''t drink too much! Don''t worry about me, take aliosha and let''s go!"


    Shava staggered to his feet. At this time, Gao Yang also stood up, put the unopened whisky in shava''s hand and said loudly, "take it, go back and drink it slowly. I''ll get you some more when I have a chance."


    Only one of the two bottles of whisky was opened, and then vodka was drunk. The remaining bottle was kept for shava to take away.


    Shava couldn''t stand steadily, but he held the wine bottle tightly, and then smiled at the people around him: "See? Scotland''s best whisky! 59991 bottles, pound sterling! Ha ha, limited edition, very few, very few. Peter got two bottles very hard. Now he gave me a bottle, ha ha! I''m going to treasure this bottle of wine and treasure it well. You, you wait. Peter said, there''s another one, limited edition, which is just better than that This is more, 999 pounds a bottle. He will get a lot. At that time, we''ll have enough to drink. What are we fighting for? It''s just for this day. Brothers, we''re rich. We''re going to enjoy life. Wait, I''ll bring you good things... "


    With the help of the two people, shava tightly hugged the wine bottle and muttered outside. When he was about to get out of the restaurant door of the hotel, he suddenly turned to see him off and said, "Oh, brother, I forgot, there are few women around you. I''ll send you some in the afternoon. What type do you like? How about some who can speak English?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "Oh, no, no, we really don''t. We still have something to do. Next time, next time."


    Shava didn''t know if he had listened to Gao Yang''s answer. After he finished speaking, he muttered again and went on.


    The four men struggled to carry aliosha. Finally, the hotel waiter got on a few more and carried aliosha to the car.


    When the car was about to start and drive away, shava, who was vaguely leaning against the back seat, suddenly shouted, "go to zhetomir! Go to the Northern Command."


    After shouting, shava began to sleep, and after he fell asleep, the wine bottle didn''t let go.


    Watching the team leave, Gao Yang took a breath, and then said to Li JinFang: "it''s so difficult. You drank for more than two hours. Are you okay? Is it more?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "it''s all right. Go back and vomit for a while and sleep again."


    Li JinFang''s drinking was also the main force. Gao Yang didn''t drink more than three cups from beginning to end. Li JinFang alone put down Shawa and aliosha.


    Little Donny said bitterly, "what should I do? I have to deal with them, but I don''t have such a good capacity for wine."


    Gao Yang patted little Downey on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s all right. You should seize the time to find someone who can drink to help you. If there is no such person, you can hire one at a high salary. It''s no problem."


    Little Downey shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile, "you have to talk to Jason quickly and let his father push the limited edition wine to the market as soon as possible, otherwise, the blowing cattle will be ugly."


    "I''m going to tell Jason that if it''s too late to change the packaging, don''t change it. Oh, are there many luxury stores in Kiev?"


    Little Downey shook his head and said, "there are luxury brand stores in Kiev, but not many and not all."


    How can men, especially those who are determined to become gangsters, lack it? Shava is a new rookie. He doesn''t know how to spend his money efficiently, and Gaoyang decides to help shava.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "shava said he didn''t want money, but the money still has to be given. How much do you think is appropriate?"


    After thinking for a moment, you said in a deep voice, "it''s difficult to determine the reasonable limit. If we do it by ourselves, maybe one million is not enough, and if the sand tile does it, maybe one hundred thousand can''t be used. Therefore, unless the sand tile makes its own price, it''s difficult for us to judge the reasonable price."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "Give him 300000. I don''t think shava will ask for more. Even if he regrets it, he won''t ask for more. No matter how much or how little 300000 is, just give him some money. But in addition to the money, give him more things, including gold watches, bags, men''s bags and women''s bags. He needs to show off in front of women and wine. Pick up valuable red wine and give him some. It must be something that Ukraine doesn''t have, others Whisky and brandy are also given in large quantities. In short, they are not available in Kiev. Rare luxury goods are given away. The budget for this time is set at $200000. You can buy them. "


    Little Downey frowned and said, "is there too much for the first time?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "you can control it by yourself. We need to establish a long-term and solid relationship with this person at the right time. It would be better if we can establish friendship. Although it is possible to float the investment, the old gangs can''t let us control it."


    Little Donny nodded: "Yes, we can cooperate with any force in Ukraine, but we must also have an exclusive partner and trusted partner, and those old gangs can''t achieve this effect, so it''s acceptable to increase investment in Sava. Although they are also very likely to be eliminated, it''s worth taking a risk, not to mention the small investment to them."


    "How much cash do we have?"


    "We brought about $1.5 million in cash, and now there are about $400000 left. This is not much cash. It is enough to support the current situation, but it is necessary to get more cash. It is just that it is not as convenient to get a lot of cash in Europe as in the United States."


    Gao Yang whispered: "Morgan has prepared a lot of cash. If you transfer it to him later, you can take out the cash. It''s no problem in Europe. If Morgan helps, it''s just that millions of cash won''t attract anyone''s attention, but if the amount is very large, you''d better go back to the United States."


    "Yes, I have to prepare some more cash, but if I''m the only one here, it''s too dangerous to carry a large amount of cash."


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous for you to be alone after we leave. It''s time to find some bodyguards for you. Choose from the last batch of people in Syria. You can choose your own price and number."


    When they entered the hall, Gao Yang and the three of them stopped talking. After waiting to enter the elevator, Gao Yang continued: "if you stay here to take care of our business temporarily, where are you going to live? Here, or another place."


    After thinking for a moment, little Downey said in a deep voice, "just this hotel. There''s no need to change places, and you can''t get too close to the white shark gang. Although you want to have a good relationship, it''s necessary to keep a certain distance."


    "What about the manpower? How to solve the manpower? You can''t stay in Ukraine all the time, so do you have a suitable manpower recommendation?"


    Little Downey smiled and said, "this problem is something you should consider, not me, and I don''t have the right people to recommend, so you have to hurry up and find someone you can trust."

 Chapter 1278

    Until the 26th, Gao Yang and his colleagues have been staying in the hotel, making preparations for the coming or never coming battle.


    In fact, the preparatory work has been done almost, and the rest is to check deficiencies and make up loopholes. If there is nothing to do, the biggest task is to watch TV.


    Television has also become one of their main sources of intelligence. God knows if there will be a major news when they are watching TV to change their focus.


    As usual, Gao Yang had a phone at hand and sat with a group of people watching TV. When it was 10 a.m., his phone rang.


    The phone call was from Clooney, but these days Gao Yang will contact Clooney every day, but it is a routine to say hello and ask if there is any progress. After many days, Gao Yang has no sense of expectation when he answers the phone.


    But this time it was different. Gao Yang just got on the phone. After saying a word, he immediately jumped up, pointed to little Downey and shouted, "there''s news. Let shava bring our things! Come on! Come on! Come on!"


    Playing cards, watching TV, sitting and chatting, with Gao Yang''s words jumping up quickly, little Donny took out his mobile phone and began to call, while others looked at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang put down the phone and said to the crowd: "Victor''s deeds have been exposed. He is in Crimea! He once appeared in Donetsk, which is his hometown, but he did not enter Russia from Donetsk, but went to Crimea and has been there for a few days. Next everyone will go to Crimea, and we have to catch up with them!"


    Groliov frowned and said, "eastern Ukraine is Russian. Where can Victor get asylum, but if he wants to go to Russia, why will he go to Crimea?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "maybe Victor thinks he can make a comeback. Who knows why he went to Crimea from Donetsk, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that the virgin of steel thinks Victor is in Crimea!"


    It will take some time for the people in shava to send the car. Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly, "we have half an hour. Now go and take all your things. We are going to start. The destination is feodocia, Crimea. Oh, wait, come on, fill in this order."


    Ukraine has entered an extraordinary period of military control throughout the country, and Gao Yang took out a transfer order issued by the northern combat command of the Ukrainian army. However, the specific content, date and destination of a formal paper order are not written. Generally speaking, this is a blank order.


    Groliov took the order, but he didn''t look at it. He said in a deep voice: "we got the order issued by the northern combat command, but we''re going to the defense area of the southern combat command, and we''re going to the Autonomous Republic of Crimea. Our identity can''t enter Crimea."


    Gao Yang took out groliov, clapped his hand and said loudly, "yes! Yes! We went in the name of the Ukrainian alpha force. Alpha is a special force. We can write the order and destination vaguely. Alpha force is the establishment of the Ukrainian army and the Ministry of national defense can directly transfer it."


    Gao yangpa drew out a blank command and said loudly, "here you are. Write it."


    Groliov took the order and looked at it with helplessness. After wiping a sweat, he said, "I forgot, guys, this is Ukraine. Although half of the people speak Russian, the order can only be written in Ukrainian, and I can''t write Ukrainian."


    Gao Yang patted on his head and said angrily, "low-level mistakes. I even made such low-level mistakes. Then, who will write Ukrainian?"


    A group of people looked at each other and shook their heads. Gao Yang immediately turned his head and shouted at the little Downey who was talking on the phone: "let them send someone who can write Ukrainian, FAK! If you want to write beautiful words, you can''t write bad words!"


    After waiting for little Donny to make an OK gesture, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "we change clothes. Well, what are the characteristics of the clothes of the alpha army? Are they very different from the clothes we have? And their epaulets and necklaces? Are they common to the Ukrainian army or have their own characteristics?"


    Groliov spread his hand and said, "just use the army, special forces. No one will care so much. It''s a big deal to wear a mask, but we have masks ourselves."


    Frye exclaimed, "do you want to change now?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "change the car. We wear the combat clothes of the Ukrainian army. Also, take our own combat clothes and civilian clothes. Go and prepare."


    Everyone dispersed in a crowd. Little Downey hung up the phone and said to Gao Yang, "the people of the white shark gang will deliver everything within an hour. In addition, do you need a guide? Although there is GPS, it must be better to have someone familiar with the road."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t be a guide. It''s too troublesome. Also, when you''re here, try not to go out. If you want to go out, don''t use the people of white shark. Let Nikolay drive out with you. Remember, safety first! Well, I''ll prepare."


    Gao Yang ran back to his room, took out one of the three sets of military uniforms, took out the certificate from his clothes pocket, checked it, confirmed that he had not missed the certificate, and then put the military uniform into the bag.


    Alpha troops have their own combat clothes, which are very different from ordinary infantry, but it is normal for special forces to change their clothes during secret missions. They can fool the past with this reason. In addition, they can sign two more blank orders. Which one will be used when it is used? A very simple question.


    The guns have been ready for a long time. Gao Yang doesn''t need to prepare temporarily. He can go as soon as he carries the gun box.


    He packed up everything he wanted to take away. Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang again.


    After connecting the phone, Knight said in a hurry: "Crimea, fiodoria, hurry up. We''re going to start soon."


    "Yes, we are about to start. How can we release false news to attract the virgin of steel?"


    "Let''s talk about it when we get to the place. Now I don''t know where fiodocia is. I''ll contact you when I get to the place. Listen, if you''re late, I won''t wait for you. That''s it."


    Nate Schumacher was also in a hurry. He quickly hung up the phone.


    Gao Yang put the phone on his body, then turned on the walkie talkie and installed it on his body. Then he had to wait for the white shark Gang to bring the car.


    Finally, little Donny ran into Gao Yang''s room and shouted, "they''ll be here soon!"


    "Don''t go out. Don''t send us. Wait for our news. Bye."


    After a simple farewell to little Downey, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "let''s go."


    Gao Yang left the hotel and went to the place where he picked up the car for the first time. After standing for a few minutes, a Ukrainian army off-road vehicle painted green stopped in front of him.


    After aliosha got out of the car, he smiled at Gao Yang, then pointed to the car behind him and said, "your car, five, oh, and the people you want."


    After that, aliosha shouted to the people on the back seat of the car, "come down, come down."


    A young and beautiful beauty came down from the car. It was the one Gao Yang had seen working as an interpreter around Shawa.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "is it reliable?"


    Aliosha shrugged and said, "of course, it''s reliable. Sava''s business has not deceived her. You want a person with beautiful writing. Our rough words are crawling with earthworms, which can''t meet your requirements, so we have to let her come. She''s a top student of Kiev University."


    The girl had a bag, famous brand, luxury goods, thousands of dollars. It was one of the first luxury goods that little Downey urgently airlifted from France.


    Gao Yang smiled, took out two blank orders, looked at the order of the Ministry of national defense, took it in front of the girl and said in a deep voice: "In the blank, I hereby order the Kiev group of alpha troops to carry out secret operations, and the local garrison must cooperate when they see the order. That''s the meaning. Fill in the name of the signature in the name of shawney Paul chichiviko, director of the special combat Department directly under the Ministry of national defense. Is there a problem?"


    After taking a look at the blank order, the girl was embarrassed and said, "I don''t know what the format of the military order is. I don''t know how to write it."


    Gao Yang immediately picked out a written one from a stack of orders, took it out, and said in a deep voice, "there is Zhang Fanwen, you can watch it."


    The girl took it over and looked at it. She immediately smiled and said, "it''s much easier to do with a model. It''s very simple. Write it right away. Well, would you please repeat your order?"

 Chapter 1279

    The motorcade was very smooth in the urban area. It was not far from the city. Gao Yang ordered the motorcade to stop. It took five minutes for everyone to change their clothes and take out their weapons. Then the motorcade continued to a road hub not far from Kiev and was stopped by a checkpoint.


    There was a long car parked in front of the checkpoint. Several armed soldiers checked each car in turn before they released it, so there were a lot of cars on the road.


    Groliov sat in the front car. He whispered in the walkie talkie, "don''t stop, drive straight to the front."


    The motorcade drove straight ahead, stopped in front of the movable barricade, and the two walked towards groliov''s car.


    Groliov poked his head out of the window and shouted, "let someone make way for the road!"


    After seeing the commander''s manual on groliov, the two soldiers just saluted, and then immediately waved to let a truck under inspection drive away, told the car behind to stay still and let the passage out.


    Groliov didn''t show any orders at all. He just shouted and could move on.


    It''s worth Gao Yang''s efforts to make these arrangements if he can pass smoothly on the road, but what worries him is that the virgin of steel has a good relationship with the current Ukrainian government. If people rush there directly by plane or helicopter, they can''t catch up anyway.


    The distance from Kiev to Crimea is not close. Even if it goes well, it is estimated that it will be night when we get to the place. Moreover, it may be that we are ready for war immediately after we get to the place, so the drivers have to change frequently to keep everyone in the best condition.


    After giving an order to change people in two hours, Gao Yang thought about it and said in a deep voice in the walkie talkie: "skunk, don''t drive. Keep your spirits on the road."


    Raphael is a blaster. This time he is the person who wants to play the leading role. More than 400 kilograms of C4 is prepared for him. The task is very heavy, and blasting is a fine work. We must cultivate enough spirit.


    Just after giving an order on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang received a call from Clooney.


    "It''s bad news. The virgin of steel is flying to Nikolayev. They will arrive in two hours at most."


    Gao Yang sighed powerlessly. Although the virgin of steel can''t directly take a plane to Crimea, and there is no airport in the cities near Crimea, anyway, Nikolayev is much closer to Crimea than Kiev. Even if the virgin of steel changes cars to continue to Crimea after arriving at Nikolayev, she should arrive several hours earlier than them.


    He sighed loudly and whispered, "I see. This is really bad news. I can only take one step at a time."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "speed up, those damn bastards are on a plane!"


    The virgin of steel has been supported by the new Zhengfu, which has just come to power. Although the new Zhengfu has not completely controlled the army and is in the running in period, the virgin of steel can still be supported. Satan has nothing to do with the new Zhengfu and can only stare.


    No matter how anxious you are, you can''t do anything but hurry.


    All the way without words, Satan did not stop his car. He did not stop all the way except that he had to stop to refuel.


    The military uniforms and orders prepared were of great use. Seven checkpoints were encountered along the way, and the motorcade could continue to pass at most by stopping and saying a few words. As for the orders, they were only presented once, and there was no need to take out the orders at all at other times.


    When it was dark, Gao Yang said they had arrived in melitopol, not far from Crimea. Compared with the road conditions in Ukraine, the speed was very fast.


    Although he said he would contact after arriving in Crimea, Gao Yang couldn''t help calling Knight Schumacher. After Knight connected the phone, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "we''re about to arrive in Crimea. Where are you?"


    Knight was very depressed and said, "on the way, we just arrived near dneropo petrovsk, FAK. There were checkpoints all the way. It was very troublesome for us to pass."


    "Well, we should get there first and contact again when we arrive."


    "If you have a chance, you don''t have to wait until we arrive. Who knows when we can get to Crimea. If you have a chance, call me and I''ll send a message to people immediately to attract the virgin of steel. That''s it!"


    Knight hung up the phone impatiently. He must be in a very unhappy mood. I think so. Ukraine is in a time of chaos but not chaos. Now the government has just come to power and has not controlled the whole Ukraine. It is really troublesome for a team of mercenaries to pass through the whole Ukraine unimpeded.


    After contacting Nate, it''s Clooney.


    Clooney has always been able to contact the virgin of steel. If he is not worried that it will arouse the suspicion of the virgin of steel, especially if he is suspicious of the virgin of steel afterwards, Clooney can monitor the trend of the virgin of steel in the whole process.


    Gao Yang thought it was time to ask. He asked where the virgin steel was, but he didn''t call, but the phone rang first.


    After Gao Yang connected the strange phone, he heard a familiar voice say, "I''m the 13th. I''m in Athens. I''m safe."


    Less than ten days later, he finally got in touch with him on the 13th. Gao Yang was surprised and happy and said loudly, "the 13th! You bastard is finally all right!"


    The 13th smiled and said, "I forgive you for calling me an asshole, and thank you!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "how are you? How are you recovering?"


    "The body recovered very well. After the operation in Abu Dhabi, we just came to Athens today. We wanted to go to other places, but yak said that he had a foothold here and was very safe, so we came to Athens. However, I think safety here is secondary. The main reason is that yak wants to come here to see his friends."


    Gao Yang heard yak yelling, "Hey, you should be polite to her! Now you need to lie in bed for a long time!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "did you find out the whereabouts of Karima?"


    "No, you know, in places like Shah, women are dispensable accessories. There are almost no records to check. I can only inquire from some servants and other people, so I can''t confirm whether there is Karima among the two dead girls. It''s too difficult. It''s too difficult to check the whereabouts of a woman in Shah."


    The tone of the 13th was very decadent and helpless, but the result was fairly good. Gao Yang was afraid to hear that Karima was dead. Although there was still no clear answer, there was still some hope.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "listen, I''m in Ukraine. When I go back, there''s a big thing for you to do for me. Give me a phone that can be contacted at any time, and then you can wait for my phone."

 Chapter 1280

    Crimea was originally a part of Russia, but it was given to Ukraine as a gift in 1954. On the premise that they were all members of the Soviet Union, there was no problem doing so, but after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the ownership of Crimea became a problem.


    For historical reasons, the relationship between Ukraine and Crimea is relatively unique. Crimea is a member country of Ukraine and enjoys a high degree of autonomy. Moreover, the vast majority of Crimea residents are Russians. Although they nominally belong to Ukraine, Crimea has the right to lease the military port of Sevastopol to Russia.


    Ukraine has troops in Crimea, but very, very few, which is basically a symbolic significance. The total number of troops is not as many as Russia''s Black Sea Fleet Command in Sevastopol, that is to say, on the ground of Crimea, Russia has more soldiers than Ukraine.


    Gao Yang is worried that he will be blocked when entering Crimea. They take the order of the Ukrainian Ministry of defense, but it''s really hard to say whether they can enter Crimea.


    The good news from Clooney is that the virgin of steel is blocked. They are blocked on the border of Crimea. The current situation is that unless the virgin of steel intends to break through the border by force, they can''t enter Crimea.


    Satan''s road is not the same as that of the virgin of steel. The virgin of steel takes a road from the west of Crimea, while Satan takes a road from the East. Even if they are on the border, they are closer to their common destination than the virgin of steel. Now even if the virgin of steel is released, Satan comes first.


    Of course, if Satan is not blocked on the border.


    Gao Yang''s heart is also gradually raised. The national upheaval in Ukraine must have affected Crimea, so there is an additional checkpoint on the border road into Crimea.


    Nominally, the Crimean soldiers are also under the control of Ukraine, but the question is whether these soldiers intend to obey the orders from Ukraine. The means of Ukraine''s Xinzheng government are very retarded. For areas supporting Xinzheng government, such as western Ukraine, the military control ability is fairly good, but for many places in Eastern and southern Ukraine, It''s hard to say whether the local army plans to follow the orders of the Xinzheng government or follow victor who was ousted.


    Getting closer and closer to the checkpoint, groliov subconsciously adjusted his military uniform and put his hat straight.


    When the car was stopped by soldiers in front of the checkpoint, groliov pushed the door and got out of the car.


    The officer in charge of the checkpoint was a lieutenant. When he saw the rank of major on groliov, he immediately saluted and shouted, "Mr. major, please show me your ID."


    Groliov didn''t show his ID, but handed over the order from the Ministry of defense, and then whispered, "look at this, and then let us go quickly! This is a secret mission, don''t make a statement."


    The second lieutenant took the order, looked at it, but said with a embarrassed face: "I need to inform my superiors and ask for the approval of the Crimean autonomous government before you can go there."


    Groliov lowered his face and said in a deep voice, "this is an order from the Ministry of national defense! Lieutenant, we are in a hurry. If you insist on asking for instructions, you can tell your superior. What responsibility is borne by you! Or you order to remove the roadblock and let us pass. Please choose quickly."


    If the second lieutenant was firm, groliov would change his words, but the second lieutenant didn''t seem to be a person who adhered to principles. He was bluffed by groliov''s calm face and immediately began to hesitate. However, after a short time, the second lieutenant handed the order to groliov, then waved his hand and said loudly, "let them pass!"


    Groliov sat back in the car with a serious face. The team drove quickly past the checkpoint and waited to leave the checkpoint far behind. Groliov breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile on the walkie talkie: "guys, we''ve passed!"


    Gao Yang is also a lot easier. The big problem that has been lying in his heart has been solved easily. As long as he enters Crimea, the rest of the way is easy to go.


    They are still on their way, but at this time, their attitude is much easier. They have pulled the virgin of steel behind them. Now what they need to worry about is not whether there is time to ambush the virgin of steel, but whether the virgin of steel can enter Crimea. If the virgin of steel is stopped outside Crimea and finally fails to enter Crimea, the joke will be big.


    In addition to calling Clooney to inform him that they had passed the customs, Gao Yang had nothing else to do. He continued on his way until they arrived at feodocia at more than 11 o''clock at night.


    He parked the car in the suburb of the north of the city of feodocia, got out of the car, stretched his waist, and then shouted in the walkie talkie: "all staff are equipped with night vision, rest in place, two people are on guard, and take the time to rest if they have nothing."


    After giving the order, Gao Yang called Clooney.


    Waiting for Clooney to connect, he raised his voice and whispered, "we''ve arrived. Now tell me your research results. It''s a suitable place for ambush."


    "The virgin of steel has made a detour. I don''t know if they can enter Crimea, but I think it should be no problem. Crimea is still a place in Ukraine after all. It should be no problem to enter by another route, but I don''t know when the virgin of steel can arrive, but I think you have at least four hours."


    "Four hours? That''s enough. Let''s say the place."


    "The consequences of war in the city are unbearable. I suggest a place called brezny. There are large buildings in the northeast corner of feodocia, but there are few people, and there is a road that can directly lead to the city hall and guard the E97 highway. If Victor wants to leave, it is most likely to leave there. It is reasonable where the angel mercenary regiment prepares."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said loudly, "map!"


    Irene immediately took the map to Gao Yang''s side, spread the map of feodocia on the ground, and then lit up the map with a small flashlight. Gao Yang put his hand on the map and moved along the road. After finding the place Clooney said, she poked it on the map, and then whispered: "This place is feasible. Now I''ll contact the angel mercenary regiment and let them take a walk. False news. You can contact the virgin of steel in 20 minutes. If there is an accident, feel free to contact."


    After hanging up Clooney''s phone, Gao Yang immediately called Nate Schumacher. After Nate was connected, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "the location has been determined. There is a place called brezny in the northeast corner of Feodosia. Man, you can release information!"

 Chapter 1281

    The angel has released the news to the outside world and released the false news that she wants the virgin of iron and steel to know by using some skilled ways of divulging the news. If the virgin of iron and steel plans to use her own intelligence channels to check, she will find that the credibility of this news is very high.


    Who would have thought that the angel would be happy to carry the bag and take the initiative to help the virgin steel of Satan''s pit. In addition to praising their several parties, even if someone warned the virgin steel like this, the people of the virgin steel would not believe it.


    The bait has been released bit by bit. Now wait for Clooney to send an invitation to the virgin of steel at the right time, or urge the virgin of steel to finish the task they have taken over.


    The key point of the whole plan is that the virgin of steel has taken over the task of destroying angels. If the virgin of steel doesn''t want to smash the signboard, she has to attack the angels. Sooner or later, so if the virgin of steel knows the whereabouts of the angel mercenaries and they are very close, she should choose to do it immediately, So as not to have to struggle to find the whereabouts of the angel mercenary regiment afterwards.


    Generally speaking, mercenaries take over a task. The target information is usually provided by the employer, and the person who provides the target information is Clooney. Now the virgin of steel receives the money and takes over the task, and Clooney gives the location of the target. After all the elements are available, the virgin of steel can''t fight or not.


    The conditions have been met, and the rest is to see if Satan can knock off the hooked steel virgin.


    The only uncontrollable thing in the whole plan is how many people the virgin of steel will send to attack the "angels".


    The apparent strength of the angel mercenary Corps is about 40 people, and angels are known for their strong combat effectiveness. As long as the virgin of steel is not particularly proud, she should not send an equal number of people to attack. The most likely thing is to send all the people out. If all the people go out, it''s hard to say whether the strength of pretending to be an angel mercenary Corps can eat it in one bite.


    If different people fight the same battle, it will be a completely different concept.


    If the lady of steel is the kind of fool who rushes up in a war, needless to say, she is not afraid to come. But the lady of steel is not only not a fool, but also an elite, the elite in the elite. It is impossible to rush up in a war. Even if they want to launch a sudden attack, they will send someone to investigate, and then send a small team with different numbers of nuokan to disperse and approach.


    First arrange the sniper team in place, and then under the cover of the support team, the assault team will disperse operations, and there will be a reserve team. Once the team loses the attack, the reserve team will immediately top it. Gao Yang doesn''t need to collect intelligence or inquire about anything. He also knows that the virgin of steel can only fight like this, and there can be no other situation, Unless the commander of the virgin of steel is really a super idiot.


    The more people there are, the greater the scope of the attack and the larger the battlefield. However, Satan''s more than a dozen people can never wipe out the elite team of more than 100 people in one fell swoop. It is impossible to dig a trap and ambush.


    Under extremely optimistic estimation, even if more than 100 people across the street kill half of them at the beginning, Satan will be unlucky next.


    We all have night vision goggles, and we are elites who know what to do, and the battlefield situation can not be a chaotic scene extremely close to the civil war. It is not an endless plain, which can allow Gao Yang to give full play to his advantage as a super shooter. In this case, it is not surprising that he will be reduced or even the whole army of Satan will be destroyed.


    The purpose of Gaoyang is to weaken the living power of the virgin of steel as much as possible without any damage, and no damage is more important than weakening the virgin of steel or even annihilating the virgin of steel. Therefore, how to make the number of virgin of steel fall into the trap is the scale he can eat, which has become the biggest difficulty in this plan.


    According to satellite positioning, Gao Yang found the place Clooney said.


    Gao Yang got out of the car, turned on the night vision, took a look within the range of vision, and immediately said in the walkie talkie, "action!"


    Everyone moved, busy but not disorderly, and began to carry out their own work.


    Gao Yan stood in front of the car and put the map on the front of the car. Irene opened it with a military laptop and put it on the front of the car. Then she opened a can of refreshing energy drinks and put it by Gao Yang''s hand on the hood of the car.


    It''s not that he makes a fuss, but that he really doesn''t have time to pay attention to these small things. At this time, someone will help him do some seemingly insignificant but necessary small things. If on another occasion, Irene is making a battle plan and he is free, he will do it for Irene by opening the computer and delivering drinks.


    Look at the map, look at the GPS, and make sure there is no mistake. Gao Yang points on the satellite map on the computer and starts to view the terrain in a more intuitive way. When he has a spectrum in his mind, he hears Jason whisper in the walkie talkie: "report, boss, UAV signal access."


    Jason, who released the UAV, put the tablet computer displaying the image on the hood in front of Gao Yang. Gao Yang looked at the satellite map, pointed to the tablet and said, "fly left, OK, stop here, descend and see the ground."


    The drone descended and looked at the front and back of a building Gao Yang liked. Gao Yang immediately said, "it looks like a residential building, but it doesn''t look like someone lives. The door is so dirty and messy."


    Irene, who was operating her laptop, suddenly said, "I have received new news, boss. According to the information provided by Clooney, the building was built in 1965. It looks complete, but the internal condition is bad. It has been abandoned. If there are people in it, it will only be tramps."


    "It''s the most peripheral, uninhabited, with a good view and can control the highway. This place is very good. What do you think?"


    Groliov, standing next to Gao Yang, thought quietly for a moment, nodded his head and said, "it''s good here."


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "toad."


    "Yes."


    "The assault team entered and quickly investigated."


    Li JinFang immediately waved his hand and whispered, "Dragon Knight, postman, villain, come with me."


    Time was pressing. Li JinFang called several more people into the building for investigation. After Li JinFang took people away, Gao Yang continued: "rabbit, worker bee, check the ground situation, judge the terrain, find the position suitable for placing directional mines, locate and mark them."


    "I see!"


    Cui Bo and Tommy immediately turned around and ran. After Cui Bo left, Gao Yang snapped his fingers and whispered, "little fly, look for the launch position that can launch a rocket launcher, but can shield the infrared model and mark it."


    "Yes, boss."


    After waiting for Frye to run away, Gao Yang turned and looked, and then said in the walkie talkie, "skunk, are you working?"


    "Yes, boss, I''m adding a detonator to C4."


    "Good, you continue. Oh, be careful. I''m a little uneasy because it''s too close to hundreds of kilograms of C4. I don''t want to be blown to pieces, so please be careful and be careful."

 Chapter 1282

    After the pit is dug, the next step is to wait for the steel virgin to enter the pit, but people don''t come.


    "I''m sorry, the virgin of steel refused."


    "Why?"


    "The virgin of steel believes that at present, their main task is to seize or kill Victor, because there is only one chance. As long as victor arrives in Russia, it is impossible to catch him again. Once he attacks you, Victor is bound to be frightened and escape from Theodosia. Therefore, the elimination of Angels must be put back."


    "Can you put pressure?"


    "There''s another chance to put pressure. The virgin of steel is coming to feodocia. My statement is to learn more about the situation and contact the virgin of steel later, so I can put pressure again at the next contact, but I think the possibility of the virgin of steel accepting it is very low."


    It is expected and reasonable that the choice of the virgin of steel can not be wrong. Instead, Gao Yang, as the decision-maker of the virgin of steel, will make the same decision.


    Gao Yang once again felt that it was too difficult to play conspiracy. Maybe some people enjoyed the feeling of introducing the enemy into traps bit by bit, but he didn''t like it. He didn''t like doing things full of too many uncertainties.


    The plan was originally in a hurry. It could not make a trap that the enemy had to jump. What Gao Yang was doing was something that had a little hope and had to do with all his strength. Therefore, he had to prepare everything and throw out the bait. If the enemy was deceived, he would close the net. If the enemy was not deceived, he would find another opportunity and find a place to rearrange everything.


    The reason is very simple. Gao Yang also understands it, but he still doesn''t want to tear down all the things that are hard to place after half a day''s work.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was already 1:40 a.m. and directional thunder and C4 were still under intense arrangement. Except that he was responsible for contacting alone, everyone else became engineers at the moment. The work of mine laying could be completed soon, but if the virgin of steel could not be brought in, the rest of the work was to get rid of the hard laid thunder again.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang breathed helplessly, and then whispered, "where is the virgin of steel now?"


    "Fiodocia, a suburb, has just arrived, but I don''t know the plan of the virgin of steel. They can''t tell me, and I don''t know where Victor is hiding. The virgin of steel may know where Victor is hiding. Of course, they may also not know what to do next after the Virgin of steel refuses to enter the trap. Will they attack Victor tonight or There are other plans, I can''t judge at all. "


    Gao Yang seriously considered it for a long time and said in a deep voice: "in this way, you put pressure on the virgin steel and tell them that it''s best to kill the task of the angel mercenary regiment as soon as possible. You can control this degree by yourself. I can''t ask you to put pressure on the virgin steel at the risk of exposing yourself, but you''d better try your best. I''ll solve other problems."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "even if it doesn''t work this time, it will still be the same next time. We haven''t been able to ensure that the virgin of steel will take the bait, and I don''t intend to keep doing so. I''m going to take some measures to make the virgin of steel have to attack us."


    "Well, let me see, are you going to fight Victor? Let the virgin of steel lose the possibility of killing Victor, and then have to attack you to avoid getting nothing?"


    Clooney''s brain is so good that Gao Yang plans to sell it. As a result, Clooney immediately broke his plan.


    For the enemy, Gao Yang likes to be stupid, and Clooney is not an enemy now, but he is not a friend anyway.


    For a moment, Gao Yang had the idea that Clooney couldn''t stay. This guy was too smart and liked to play tricks. Gao Yang was really worried about whether he would be cheated by him in the future.


    Although he thought Clooney was too dangerous to stay, the idea was fleeting. After all, he and Clooney were allies at this time, and Gao Yang didn''t consider the threat Clooney brought to him.


    "Yes, I''m going to find Victor''s trouble. The virgin of steel is worried about startling the snake and doesn''t want to attack us. Then let''s scare Victor away. This plan may not succeed, but it''s better than doing nothing."


    Clooney paused for a moment and whispered, "I don''t think it''s a good idea, because according to the original plan, what you want to kill is a team of no more than 50 people, preferably controlled within 30 people. However, if the virgin of steel loses the goal they must achieve and focuses on dealing with you, the greatest possibility is to send all out, and the risk is uncontrollable."


    "Depending on the situation, if we can''t deal with it, we can''t withdraw. If this action is cancelled, even if the action is cancelled, it can at least destroy the plan of the virgin of steel. They don''t want to catch victor. Speaking, I''m willing to do anything that can upset the virgin of steel."


    Clooney smiled and said, "well, it''s up to you. You can do whatever you say. Then I''ll call the virgin of steel in 20 minutes and put pressure on her. What will happen next? Well, I have to let him go."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, curled his lips, and then whispered in the walkie talkie, "guys, the plan has changed. The virgin of steel won''t come. We have to do something to make them have to come."


    Without stopping their work, the meeting was held directly in the walkie talkie. Groliov said in a deep voice, "what are you going to do?"


    "I want to fight victor. The virgin of steel won''t come because she doesn''t want to lose the opportunity to kill victor. Then we let the virgin of steel lose this opportunity. They must turn their attention to us."


    Frye said anxiously, "boss, but we don''t know where Victor is. Besides, can we handle Victor''s guard?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Who says we must kill Victor? We just need to make him afraid and make him feel threatened. Now Victor is still in feodocia because he still has fantasies. Now let''s scare him and make him feel that feodocia is not safe. This is called startling the snake. Well, it''s a little different from the original intention, but it''s enough to achieve the effect we want All right. "


    Groliov smiled and said, "well, it''s a rogue plan, but I like it. So, where are we going to scare Victor?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "go to the city hall. No matter where Victor is, let''s go to the city hall and make some news. It''s enough to make Victor feel unsafe. Then, get ready. We''ll take the initiative."

 Chapter 1283

    It only needs to make enough noise to scare the snake. Anyway, the purpose is to scare the snake, not to catch the snake.


    Gao Yang, Irene, Andy Ho and a Frye drove a car and headed for the city.


    There are not many people, but the equipment is quite complete. Gao Yang doesn''t expect to meet victor. His plan is to shoot a few shots and shoot two rockets at key places.


    The weather was still cold and it was early in the morning. No one could be seen in the street. The dim street lamps were still working. They didn''t have to turn on the lights. They swaggered directly near the city hall.


    Although the road from the city hall was straight enough, it was not close. Although the speed was not slow, she drove for more than 20 minutes. After running near the city hall according to the GPS instructions, Irene suddenly stretched out her hand and whispered, "where, city hall."


    The city hall in feodocia has been an old building for at least a hundred years. It''s dark at night, and no one will live in the city hall at night. The whole building is dark and can''t be seen without a closer look.


    After driving Irene parked her car in a shadow corner, she whispered, "does this place make sense? Victor won''t live in the city hall even in fiodocia. Can we scare Victor by firing here?"


    Gao Yang looked around and saw that there were many tall buildings. They were in the most prosperous area of feodocia, and there were many neon signs in shopping malls and hotels. However, Irene was right. This place is prosperous, but Victor''s possibility of hiding here is really small.


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a low voice, "just fight here. We don''t know where Victor is. We''ll fight if there are dates or not."


    Irene looked confused and said, "jujube? What do you mean?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it''s meaningless. Whether Victor is there or not, we''ll do it here."


    After that, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pulled the pistol out of his waist. He whispered, "come on, get ready to do it. Run quickly after playing. Don''t be blocked."


    Frye picked up an rpg-27 rocket launcher and said eagerly, "do you want one?"


    "One, no, two, louder."


    Frye said in embarrassment, "where are you going?"


    Gao Yang looked at it and whispered, "you can''t hurt innocent people indiscriminately. Find a place where you can''t hurt people. Well, you plan to go to the wall of the city hall. Even if you break the wall, someone will pay to repair it. If you break the walls and glass of other people, you have to repair it yourself."


    Frye gave a low smile and said, "I''m going down."


    Andy ho picked up the machine gun and said with a smile, "I have to have a machine gun. I''ll go down and play a drum."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "wait a minute, I''ll shoot a machine gun. It''s too rare for me to shoot repeatedly. I usually shoot one shot at a time. I haven''t shot much. Let me have a habit of shooting repeatedly today."


    Andy ho shrugged his shoulders, picked up one of his AK74 rifles and said with a smile, "then I don''t even have to get off the car."


    Irene was driving. She pulled an ak74u out of her leg, grabbed the gun with one hand and said, "are you going to start?"


    Gao Yang gets out of the car, takes the machine gun from the rear seat and holds it in his arms, while Frye has got out of the car, picked up the rocket launcher and aimed it at the side wall of the city hall.


    After opening the gun with a loud slap, Gao said with a smile: "I didn''t expect the spare machine gun brought by big dog to come in handy here. Prepare and fire!"


    With a Shua, Frye fired the rocket. After the rocket hit the outer wall of the city hall, there was a huge explosion, and Gao Yang had already started fire.


    There is no need to aim at all. Gao Yang holds the gun and can probably hit the bullet on a whole wall. After habitually hitting a single shot, Gao Yang reminds himself to just hold the trigger, but his long habit makes him release the trigger after a short shot.


    Irene held a gun out of the window and shot into the sky. Andy he also sat in the car and fired directly into the sky. After both stopped shooting, Andy he looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile: "ha ha! Fool! You can''t shoot repeatedly!"


    Gao Yang picked up the gun, first extended his middle finger to Andy he, then put the gun down, held the gun in both hands, and swept the bullet out as soon as he pulled the trigger.


    Irene and Andy ho also began to fire, and Frye had taken down the second rocket launcher and was about to hit the wall.


    Gao Yang''s drum is loaded with 75 rounds, and Irene and Andy Ho''s magazine is 30 rounds, so when their guns stopped shooting almost at the same time, Gao Yang was still shooting at the wall.


    Irene and Andy are changing magazines. Gao Yang is still shooting. He stands by the car to sweep back.


    When Gao Yang was having fun, Irene turned to Andy he and smiled, "boss..."


    Before Irene finished, Gao Yang jumped up as if stung by a scorpion. Then he turned and threw the machine gun back into Andy Ho''s arms, shouting, "run! Run! Attacked, drive!"


    "Fark, it''s hot!"


    Andy Ho''s men consciously went to pick up the gun thrown to him by Gao Yang. As a result, they directly touched the barrel of the gun.


    "What''s going on?"


    As soon as Irene spoke, a bullet hit Frye''s toe and wiped a spark.


    After Frye was stunned for a moment, he immediately shouted, "Falk! Run!"


    Irene didn''t get her hands on the steering wheel, but her feet were on the clutch and the car gear didn''t take off. Irene directly released the clutch and let the car start running forward. She threw the gun at Andy Ho''s Gao Yang, ran two steps and rushed directly into the co driver''s seat.


    Frye was running to catch the car and was shot. He certainly couldn''t stand where he was. He threw the bazooka into the car first, and the bazooka directly hit Andy Ho''s leg, and then rushed directly into the car.


    Watching Frye get on the bus, when Frye''s legs were still pedaling outside, Irene directly stepped on the accelerator, the engine roared and rushed forward.


    After Frye finally sat down, he slammed the door and shouted, "all right, come on!"


    The car rushed forward. I heard a few noises. The rear windshield of the off-road vehicle was directly broken. The bullet came from the side. After drilling several holes in the car, the glass on the trunk door was smashed.


    "Machine gun, heavy machine gun! What the fuck is going on?"


    "Falk! We won the prize! We caught a big shark!"


    Frye shouted, "it''s beating the grass to scare the snake, which scared the python! And it''s going to swallow us, Falk!"


    "The bullet rubbed my trouser legs. I did it! The bullet was fired from the upstairs next to the city hall, Falk. Fortunately, it''s far away. God bless! I''m scared to death!"


    Gao Yang''s expression is actually wrong, because he is not afraid, but surprised.


    He was going to shoot a few shots into the sky and run away after it was finished, but he was supposed to hear a loud noise. Unexpectedly, he encountered a counterattack. If Gao Yang hadn''t stayed on the battlefield for a long time and the bullet wiped his pants and made him react in an instant, he might still be standing there waiting to be beaten.


    The speed was very fast. Gao Yang turned his head back to see if anyone was coming. He felt that even if he won the grand prize, no one would come. But just as he turned his head back, he saw Andy he''s stunned and said, "we really won the grand prize. Two cars, no, three cars are coming!"


    Andy ho shouted as he picked up his machine gun and was about to shoot. At this time, he shouted loudly: "change bullets, change bullets, let me run out of bullets!"


    There was some chaos in the car for a while. No wonder it was sneaky. When I went to empty the gun, who knew I would be shot.


    Andy ho hurriedly changes the drum for the RPK machine gun, and the car chasing after him has started shooting.


    Frye looked out of the back window of the glass, and then he shouted, "Damn it! Machine gun, wow! How can you hit so accurately!"


    The bullet didn''t fall on their car. It was not easy to shoot on a high-speed car, but the bullet from the back didn''t leave their car. Recently, the tracer bullet floated four or five meters away, which scared Frye into shouting.


    Irene yelled, "sit down!"


    After a sudden brake, Irene suddenly turned into a narrow street, but after running for a short time, Gao Yang felt that she should be able to get rid of the pursuers soon, and the two cars behind came, and the distance was shortened from at least seven or eight hundred meters to less than five hundred meters.


    "Their car has been refitted, Falk! They are cars. Why can they have heavy machine guns? It''s fucking unfair!"


    Frye shouted again,


    Andy He Jin then roared, "it''s not a heavy machine gun, it''s a 7.62mm general machine gun!"


    Frye said with a sad and angry face, "are you still serious with me at this time?"


    Irene is driving a Toyota SUV with a history of at least 20 years. It has four gears manually. After painting the camouflage paint commonly used by the Ukrainian army, Gao Yang can''t recognize the model. She has a big body and has an advantage where she walks on a rotten road or even has no road, but she has no advantage when running in the urban area. She runs slowly. If she turns too fast, she must roll over.


    The pursuers in the back drive cars. They run fast and don''t talk about crossing corners. Other people''s machine guns are also mounted on the roof, which is more convenient for shooting.


    Andy ho finally set up a machine gun, and then a series of bullets went out. His luck broke. On the off-road vehicle that dodged bullets from left to right, groliov was bound to miss the shot, but a series of bullets that Andy ho frightened people swept directly on the front windshield of the car behind.


    "Yeah! Oh, shet! Bulletproof car!"


    The surprise lasted for a short moment. Frye changed from surprise to shock. Then a string of bullets came from behind and immediately opened several holes in the roof.


    The car behind must also be covered. If you fire at high speed, you will be covered as long as you hit it.


    Andy ho shot a few more shots and shouted, "it''s close again!"


    I know that car! I know! That''s the bulletproof car of the signal flag, the bulletproof car when the signal flag performs the protection and defense tasks of important personnel! They are Russians! Damn Russians, we really caught sharks


    Frye roared, "no, it''s a python!"

 Chapter 1284

    Seeing that she was about to be caught up, Irene didn''t dare to drill into the alley. Unfamiliar terrain was one reason. If she saw an alley, she would drill into it. If she entered a dead end, she would be dead. Even if it wasn''t a dead end, as long as it was not wide enough and she could only go forward, the car behind would be able to aim at it as soon as it stopped.


    The shooter in the back car is not a vegetarian. It depends on luck to run and play, but you can stop to play. There is no reason why you can''t hit.


    The machine gun couldn''t hit. Except for the shuttle shrouded by the outbreak of character at the beginning, Andy Ho''s bullet never hit the pursuer again, let alone hit it.


    The bazooka dare not hit in the car. After hitting the whole car, people die faster and don''t have to run anymore.


    Gao Yang shouted helplessly, "run on the rotten Road, run on the rotten road!"


    "Still use you to say!"


    Irene shouted impolitely. She was already trying to run towards the seemingly uneven road.


    The car behind has been within 100 meters. If the distance is any closer, the machine gun shooter behind doesn''t have to be covered.


    Gao Yang''s brain was turning wildly and watched the pursuers get closer. Although Irene took a turn to hide temporarily, she had to be bitten again in a few seconds.


    Fortunately, one turn after another, Irene made another sharp turn. The two wheels on one side were off the ground and almost rolled over, but finally the wheels fell to the ground and continued to run.


    "Hand grenade, hand grenade, throw it back when you meet again!"


    "I have, I have!"


    Frye shouted and pulled off several grenades. When the car behind him appeared again, Frye pulled out the pull ring and threw two grenades out.


    The trigger fuze grenade rang when it landed, and a white light flashed. The car running in front suddenly made a sharp turn, rushed to one side and hit the billboard on a bus stop on the side of the road.


    What Frye threw out was a blast bomb and a shock bomb, and the flash of the shock bomb made a great contribution.


    "Yes! Frye, I love you!"


    Gao Yang and Raphael shouted in unison, but Frye shouted, "I''m just a shock bomb, who else!"


    Gao Yang didn''t, because he wasn''t a commando, and he wasn''t going to be a commando this time. Andy Ho was incorporated into the commando team, but he wasn''t the first echelon, and this time it was an ambush, and he came out ready to shoot a machine gun. After all, Andy didn''t carry a shock bomb.


    Irene shouted, "I have! It''s hanging on my chest!"


    As soon as Gao Yang stretched out his hand, he pulled down the shock bomb from Irene''s chest. Then, in his busy schedule and desperate moment, Gao Yang''s first reaction was that he felt good. As for what he felt good, in short, it was not a grenade.


    There is only one car left behind to chase after, and a few shots on the roof will be fired again. Why is Andy shooting back? But Irene''s bad road has made great achievements at this time. The potholes on the road make the two cars in recent tens of meters can only shoot bullets. I don''t know where to fly.


    Gao Yang handed the shock bomb to Frye. Frye pulled out the pull ring. When he raised his hand to throw it, Irene ran over a deceleration belt.


    The car flew up. Frye''s hand shook and dropped the shock bomb into the trunk of the SUV.


    The trunk and compartment of the off-road vehicle are connected and integrated. What does this mean? It means that they have to eat their own shock bombs in the narrow space of the compartment.


    "Shet!"


    "Fark!"


    "Second Olympics!"


    Gao Yang had headphones on one ear. He subconsciously covered his right ear, and then stretched out his left hand to cover Irene''s right ear.


    Frye and Andy ho are the same reaction. Frye covers his ears and closes his eyes and buries his body behind the seat. Andy ho throws his machine gun and also covers his ears and closes his eyes and hides his body behind the seat.


    A loud bang, super super sound. The function of the shock bomb is a strong flash, which makes people temporarily blind, and the noise can stun people. The sound that can stun people must be super sound.


    Fortunately, the shock bomb was also triggered and delayed. When Frye planned to throw it out, although he planned to let the shock bomb explode in the air, he stopped the shock bomb in his hand for two seconds, but there was still some time. There were some sundries in the trunk of the car, and the shock bomb fell in without triggering the fuse.


    Gaoyang they escaped for many reasons. First, the windows on the door were all open, and the glass on the back door was broken, which made the sound wave not particularly concentrated in the narrow carriage. Then Gaoyang they reacted quickly and completed the action of covering their ears to protect the cochlea in one second.


    After all, she was not stunned in the car by her own shock bomb, but Irene didn''t know what happened behind, so she didn''t close her eyes. Although she didn''t look directly at the shock bomb, the flash of the shock bomb was blocked by the seat, but the front windshield was reflective, and Irene was staring at the front for fear of not looking carefully.


    People will completely lose their sense of direction after being blinded by strong light. Irene''s hand shakes and the car will deviate. Fortunately, Gao Yang reaches out and grabs the steering wheel. The car keeps going straight after a small shaking.


    "Shit! What''s going on!"


    Irene screamed, then immediately closed her eyes, Gao Yang stabilized the steering wheel for her and shouted, "don''t slow down!"


    After four or five seconds, Irene opened her eyes. After a while, she said in a hurry, "I have no problem."


    There''s nothing wrong with Gao Yang''s right ear, but the left ear is buzzing. Although the earphone is stuffed in the ear, the earphone doesn''t cover the ear with your hand after all, but it doesn''t matter. It''s lucky not to be stunned.


    Frye yelled, "I''m sorry! My hand slipped! Is there anything else?"


    "What am I doing with so much!"


    Frye threw out two lethal explosives, and just then the car behind them was less than ten meters away from them.


    "Oh, no! Quick brake!"


    The bullets from the back car made several holes in the roof. Although they had not hit anyone, none of the bullets from the back hit askew this time, because they were too close. Even if Irene shook again, it would be of little use.


    However, the machine gun stopped firing at this deadly time.


    Irene slammed the brake and the car behind hit their ass directly. However, because the distance was too close, Irene''s car hadn''t stopped steadily, so the impact was not very serious.


    Irene flashed forward and stopped, but Gao Yang''s head crashed on the front windshield, because Irene fastened her seat belt, but Gao Yang didn''t. as for Frye and Andy Ho, they hit the front seat directly.


    Gao Yang''s front windshield snapped and became a spider''s web, but Gao Yang''s head didn''t blossom because he was wearing a helmet. If he didn''t have a helmet, it would be bloody.


    The impact was not particularly strong, but the car behind them drilled under their car and, to be exact, put the roof on the roof.


    Frye didn''t throw away the grenades this time. He pulled the two grenades and shouted, "keep running!"


    Irene stepped on the accelerator and the benefits of 4WD came out. Although the ass of the car completely rode on the rear car, the two front wheels emitted green smoke and screamed, and the car ran out again.


    After the car landed heavily, Frye leaned over and threw the grenade out. One grenade crossed the roof, but the other fell in through the hole in the roof for placing the machine gun.


    Gao Yang''s car drove no more than five meters forward. There was a flash in the back carriage, and then the car never came back.


    Looking at the flash in the car behind him, Andy Ho and Frye immediately collapsed. Gao Yang got up, stretched out his hand, slapped Frye heavily on his leg and shouted, "you saved us again!"


    "Aren''t there three cars?"


    Andy Ho said weakly, "which bus doesn''t run as fast as us? Get rid of it, Falk. I guess we''re the mercenaries closest to victor. I bet it''s definitely! And, guys, this is the most bloody and dangerous experience in my life."


    Frye said with disdain on his face: "what''s this? When we were trapped in the azizia barracks, it was much more dangerous than this time. However, the most bloody thing was this time."


    "Huh?"


    Gao Yang and Andy he Qiqi expressed their feelings in a nasal voice. In this scuffle, they only wanted to make some noise. Who knows that they really provoked Victor''s guard.


    "Hurry to go back around a few corners. If the virgin of steel doesn''t come, we''ll withdraw. This ghost place is too outrageous."


    Irene took a long breath, turned her head and looked up. She said helplessly, "I don''t know how many mercenaries are looking for Victor, but we met it. Is this luck too good or too bad?"


    Frye said with a smile, "in fact, I now think if we don''t poke the hornet''s nest, but let the virgin of steel directly confront the people of the signal flag, will it cause more casualties to them?"


    Raised his shoulders and said: "it''s not necessarily a signal flag, but it may also be alpha. Their cars are the same, but it must be the Russian troops. This can''t be wrong. Ha, Russia did make a move. No wonder Victor has so much confidence, but he doesn''t know whether he decided to leave Ukraine or stay here after being disturbed by us."


    Just then, Andy ho exclaimed, "there''s a car behind!"


    There was a car light in the back. The four people who were already frightened looked back together. Irene had to continue driving after only one look, and the remaining three people looked carefully for a moment and were relieved again.


    Andy ho breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly scolded angrily: "why did the garbage truck come out so early? What a mess! You want to scare me to death!"

 Chapter 1285

    Although I think it''s strange that the garbage truck appeared early in the morning, since it''s a garbage truck, there''s no threat, and the most important thing is that although the garbage truck is starting, there''s no sign of catching up.


    I don''t know whether the plan to scare the snake has been completed, but the four people were beaten by the pursuers, but they were completely frightened and became frightened birds. They were scared to death when they saw a car and a light.


    Found that it was a garbage truck, the four people were relieved, Gao Yang waved his hand powerlessly, then pressed the earphone stuffed in his ear, gasped for air, and then said loudly: "this is Bigfoot monster, call baby penguin, received, please answer..."


    "There''s a problem!"


    After the four people shouted in unison, Frye shouted, "why didn''t I hear anything in my headphones!"


    Raised his head and looked down at the walkie talkie pinned to his chest. He said suspiciously, "was the microphone damaged by the shock bomb just now? It shouldn''t be!"


    Walkie talkies are not rare, but their walkie talkies are absolutely high-tech and intelligent. They don''t need to be controlled when using the throat microphone. As long as the muscles of the throat vibrate, they can transmit the voice. Moreover, they don''t have the disadvantage of sound distortion when using the throat microphone, because there is a pickup, and the automatic pickup microphone won''t transmit the sound of guns and explosions, Otherwise, the sound of guns and explosions can kill them without talking.


    As for the long communication distance, the function of automatic frequency hopping, anti-interference and anti eavesdropping is the basic performance. At present, the most advanced small wireless communication equipment in the U.S. military and special departments is so easy to break down.


    But now, there is something wrong with Gaoyang''s walkie talkie.


    "Abnormal operation! The walkie talkie is hopping continuously!"


    Gaoyang''s walkie talkie can perform automatic frequency hopping 1000 times in a second, and all walkie talkies are performed at the same time, that is, they encounter interference during the call, complete the frequency hopping without affecting the communication, and the call will not be affected. If they don''t get the reminder from the walkie talkie, No one will even find out.


    The walkie talkie is in continuous frequency hopping, but it can''t receive any signal. There''s only one possibility.


    "Full band blocking jamming!"


    After seeing the abnormal red light on the walkie talkie, the four people shouted with one voice.


    "They left a communication band for their own use, but this band must be changing very quickly. Our walkie talkie can''t keep up with the changing rhythm. Large interference equipment is very advanced!"


    After Andy ho finished, Gao Yang and Irene shook their heads together, and Irene said calmly: "No, full band blocking interference will also affect their own communication. NATO forces may take the method you said to ensure their own communication, but this is Crimea, and the interference will only be released by the Russians. The Russians are not so advanced. The Russians are simple and rough, so they will take simple and rough but extremely effective ways to ensure their communication ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang had already taken out the satellite phone, but when he dialed it, he heard a busy tone. He shook his head and said bitterly, "wired communication, the solution of the Russian people, optical cable and telephone line. I''m not surprised even if the Russian people use a mobile phone. As for wireless communication, don''t use it. Don''t think about it."


    Andy ho patted his head and said, "I don''t know what to say. The walkie talkie was fine just now. It seems that we really scared a lot of people just now. They began to interfere with communication."


    Irene shouted, "what should I do?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "what else can we do? Run back. We don''t have a fixed line phone available."


    Frye exclaimed, "surf the Internet! Surf the Internet. They can''t cut off the Internet so soon."


    Andy looked at Frye with stupid German eyes and said, "if you want to surf the Internet, but you have to be able to log on to the network first. Man, does your mobile phone have a signal? Or are you going to find a desktop computer now? By the way, inform others first and find a computer with wired network to sit in front."


    Frye stuck out his tongue and said shyly, "sorry, the brain is short circuited."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "there''s no way. Hurry back. We shouldn''t delay anything. Ha ha, I really don''t know whether our luck is too good or too bad now. I still feel that. I''m happy to row a boat to go fishing, but it''s the great white shark that got the hook and was pulled out of the water. It feels terrible."


    Andy ho shrugged and said, "I don''t think it''s a great white shark, it''s a blue whale. We caught a blue whale."


    Frye said solemnly, "whales are not fish, they are mammals. The boss told me that sharks are indeed fish, and whale sharks are the largest fish. Therefore, in a strict sense, fishing for sharks is a correct statement, and fishing for whales is a wrong statement."


    Andy ho angrily said: "Now would you like to discuss with me whether a whale is a mammal or a fish? We just found a wall and shot at Victor''s head, which everyone is looking for but can''t find. What''s the probability of this kind of thing happening! One in a million? One in a million? Such unlucky things let us meet. I just want to use the size of a whale To express how fucking ridiculous this probability is, you still discussed with me whether Victor should belong to a whale or a shark! "


    "Then you still have time to tell me that the 7.62mm caliber is a general-purpose machine gun, not a heavy machine gun! Man, I''m scared to pee my pants. Are you still in the mood to care whether it''s a heavy machine gun or a general-purpose machine gun shooting at us?"


    "That''s a question of combat. A bullet from a heavy machine gun will break us in two! And a 7.62mm bullet will only make a hole for us. Can it be the same?"


    "What''s the difference? Do we have a bulletproof plug-in board? No! No matter what gun is hit, it''s dead. Is there a difference whether it''s ugly or can''t be seen?"


    Gao Yang turned his head and shouted at the two people: "shut up! You''re very upset!"


    After yelling, Gao Yang said to Irene, "turn off the lights and use the night vision."


    Irene immediately turned off the lights and said with a smile, "sorry, I forgot."


    Gao Yang tried the satellite phone again, but he still couldn''t dial out without accident. After putting down the phone again, Gao Yang said with a sad face: "Damn it, how can we inform Clooney now, guys, we''re in trouble."


    Irene sighed and said, "yes, there''s still a lot of trouble. We can''t contact the outside world. It''s not good. Oh, damn Russians, anyway, this is also the territory of Ukraine. They interfere so recklessly. What a rude and rude bastard! Asshole!"


    Frye coughed softly and said, "you''d better not say it in front of the big dog."


    Just then, Andy ho suddenly shouted, "there''s a signal!"


    Irene immediately shouted, "audition!"


    Gao Yang heard half a sentence. With the extremely strong electromagnetic sound, he heard a vague sound, so he said excitedly, "did we leave the interference area? Audition!"


    Andy Ho said excitedly, "can you hear me? Oh, shit! I can''t do it again!"


    After being stunned for a moment, Gao Yang sighed helplessly: "we may have left the interference range just now, but it is obvious that now we have entered the interference area. Well, what does this mean? It shows that the interference equipment is not the large equipment we guessed, but the small equipment. The interference area is limited, but the Russians have arranged a lot."


    Irene said, "after all, it''s Ukraine, not Russia. How can Russia transport large equipment? Small equipment is much more convenient."


    Andy he said with a smile: "regardless of whether it is large or small, in short, our communication has been cut off. There is no difference in the size of the equipment, so there is no need to consider too much."


    Frye pointed to Andy Ho and said loudly, "ha ha, ha ha, you''re here again. You''re arguing again!"


    Andy ho angrily said, "don''t you have anything else to do except pick out my language disease?"


    Gao Yang shouted helplessly, "shut up, you two! Irene, how long can we go back?"


    "It''s not too far, but I think it''s best to take a detour, so we need 20 minutes."


    Gao Yang thought and whispered, "well, in 20 minutes, the virgin of steel can''t hit the door so soon. It''s acceptable. It''s cold. We can close the window. We shouldn''t need to open the window and be ready to shoot at any time."


    Crimea is still very cold in February. It''s hard to feel the cold wind all the time.


    The window is not electric yet, and you have to roll it up by hand. When Frye was rolling the window, he suddenly said, "Falk, another garbage truck, but it won''t scare me this time."


    Irene whispered, "I didn''t see the light."


    Frye smiled and said, "on the side, on the street just passed, it''s not far from us. There''s no light on, but someone is moving nearby. Oh, I just saw it and said it casually."


    Andy he said with a smile, "look at you. Can the garbage truck scare you now?"


    With a flash of inspiration, Gao Yang suddenly said in a loud voice: "garbage truck!"


    Gao Yang seemed to have found the new world, but Frye immediately shouted, "yes! A garbage truck with black lights but people moving!"


    Irene shouted: "a garbage truck that can move anywhere without suspicion, and can also install the next interference signal transmitter, even if the Russian electronic equipment is too heavy!"


    Andy Ho said excitedly: "Although no one will stop the Russians from doing anything in Crimea, convenient activities, day and night activities will not arouse anyone''s doubt. No one, whether Ukraine or Russia, will be willing to climb into a smelly garbage truck to check anything, so even if they are operating on the territory of Ukraine, several garbage trucks run around the city, even if they want to trace the source of interference No, even if the location is roughly determined, no one will check a garbage truck. "


    "Stop! Go back and kill the garbage truck!"

 Chapter 1286

    Irene put on the brake and began to turn around. When the car began to go back, Frye said in a hurry: "one rocket can do it all."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said loudly, "Irene is waiting in the car. Andy and I have no cover. We''ll withdraw when Frye hits a rocket."


    Andy ho put a new drum on the machine gun and said, "do you even blow with people and cars? There must be someone on the car."


    Frye said disapprovingly, "do you have to drive the people off the garbage truck first and then blow up the garbage truck?"


    Irene curled her lips and said, "guys, there''s a big difference between dead people and not dead people. For the Russians, if someone dies, it''s a big problem. If someone doesn''t die, they won''t go crazy at least."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "depending on the situation, if there are not many people on the garbage truck, warn and shoot first, scare people away, and then hit rockets. There is no hatred or resentment. There is no need to kill people. Besides, these people are likely to be signal flags, so leave some room."


    Andy Ho said with a smile, "boss, your heart is too soft to be a mercenary."


    "It''s called human nature. Do you understand human nature? You''re an inhuman guy. It''s good to achieve your goal. Why do you hurt people''s lives? Besides, we know a lot of people with signal flags. We have a good relationship, and these people may also be signal flags. Don''t be so unique when it''s not necessary."


    Andy he said with a smile: "don''t get me wrong. I don''t want you to kill me quickly. Don''t forget that the people of the signal flag respect me very much."


    The whole Satan does have something to do with many people in the signal flag, and everyone has a good relationship. There is no way to be chased and shot by people. In order to save life, there can only be anything, but if you take the initiative and only hit the interference source, you can''t kill or not kill.


    In the final analysis, Gao Yang still can''t deny his relatives. He fought side by side with Peter in Syria. Needless to say, Peter also taught him to fight, and he has a good relationship with the signal flag people in Syria. It hasn''t been long since he killed the signal flag people. He really can''t bear it.


    Of course, the people on the garbage truck may belong to other troops, but it is still very likely to be a signal flag. With this possibility, Gao Yang doesn''t want to die.


    Waved his hand, raised his voice and said: "then look at the situation first. If there is no danger, drive people away first and then hit rockets. If there is no way..., if there is no way, what else do you say, hit them directly."


    Frye whispered, "it''s almost there. It''s the intersection ahead."


    Irene stopped the car. After Gao Yang and the three got off, Irene began to turn around slowly. Gao Yang picked up his rifle, Frye carried the bazooka, and Andy ho also carried the machine gun. The three people slowly approached the corner from behind a row of buildings.


    "How far is the garbage truck from this intersection?" he said in a low voice


    Frye thought and whispered, "about two or three hundred meters. I didn''t see it clearly, but it''s not far."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak any more. After approaching the corner, he reached out and made a sign to stop moving, and put his head out.


    Gao Yang saw a garbage truck, about 150 meters away. He couldn''t see anyone near the garbage truck, and there were no other vehicles except a garbage truck on the road, which made Gao Yang feel at ease.


    The jamming vehicle belongs to Russians. Although Crimea people generally want Russia, it is still the territory of Ukraine after all. There are many things to avoid, so the Russians have to disguise the jamming equipment, and they will certainly not arrange a large number of soldiers to guard near the jamming vehicle.


    There are three people in the cab of the garbage truck, but I don''t know if there is anyone in the closed body behind. Gao Yang doesn''t know whether the communication interference equipment only needs to be opened or operated.


    After a little look, Gao Yang took back his head and looked at the two people in the back: "there are only three people, and the front of the car is facing us. It''s too simple to hit. If you use rockets, you must move forward a little. Otherwise, rockets can only hit the front of the car, which may not break the interference equipment behind. The side angle is too small, so it''s easy to jump."


    Frye said with a tangled face: "what if those Russians refuse to go and use garbage trucks as bunkers? It will be more troublesome."


    Gao Yang said confidently, "don''t worry, they don''t have a chance. If they are smart enough, they will run away. If they are too stupid and plan to use garbage trucks as bunkers, there''s no way. We didn''t give them a chance, right?"


    Andy ho smiled, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang turned on the night vision device on the gun and said with a smile, "scare them to death."


    Andy ho smiled, "can I watch you play?"


    "Whatever, you won''t be in any danger anyway."


    After that, Gao Yang picked up the gun and slowly leaned half of his body out of the wall.


    There are two people smoking in the car. From time to time, the two people reach out of the window to knock the ash. The person sitting in the middle seems to lean his head against the seat and sleep.


    Gao Yang raised his gun and waited for the man in the left driver''s seat to put his cigarette end out of the window and pull the trigger.


    After the bang of a gun, he raised the muzzle of the gun and fired when the man on the right side of the carriage raised the smoke to his face.


    The man who put his hand out of the window put the cigarette into his mouth. After waiting for a while, he threw the cigarette aside and then lowered his head. The man on the other side looked at the cigarette in his hand, looked at the small hole in the front glass, and then opened the door and jumped down.


    When the man in the driver''s seat jumped out of the car, he had something in his hand. It was a gun. Just before he opened the door and got out of the car, Gao Yang fired another shot.


    The man who jumped out of the car immediately turned his head and ran behind the car. At this time, the man sitting in the middle got out of the car, but he also raised a rifle.


    Another shot hit the rifle held by the man sitting in the middle. Then the last person to get off immediately turned and ran away.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, I''m learning well now. If they weren''t fools, they would know that you were merciful, boss. Well, they ran away and all ran back. Tut Tut, they ran so fast."


    None of the three people on the garbage truck intend to stay and die. They hit cigarette butts first and then guns. If they still can''t see that others are merciful, they really deserve to die.


    Gao Yang didn''t close his gun and whispered, "the Dragon Knight covers behind. I look at the front, little flies, go and knock down the garbage truck."


    Frye ran forward with a rocket launcher, and none of the three people busy running for their lives in front of him meant to look back.


    Frye ran for tens of meters and felt that the angle could ensure that the rocket would not jump. Then he hit an rpg-27.


    With a bang, sparks burst out of the back bucket of the garbage truck. Although there was no fire, no matter what equipment was in it, it must not be broken any more.


    Although at the moment when the people in the car took out the gun, Gao Yang had 99% confidence that the garbage truck was the source of interference, after Frye fired a rocket, he shouted excitedly in the walkie talkie: "test!"


    "Normal!"


    "Good, come back quickly!"


    Fraser Yazi began to run back. The distance of more than 100 meters took less than 20 seconds. As soon as Fraser came back, Gao Yang immediately waved his hand and whispered, "get out!"


    The three men turned and ran to the car. They sat in the car and waited for Irene to drive up. After walking for a while, Gao Yang closed the door. Then they shouted in the walkie talkie, "Bigfoot calls baby penguin. Please answer. Over."


    Gao Yang is very worried about whether groliov can receive his call, because although the communication near them has been restored, it is still far from the place where they are going to ambush. Maybe the position of the ambush circle has also been disturbed.


    Accompanied by the electromagnetic noise of magnetic cheerleading, groliov said urgently: "baby penguin, we have received strong electromagnetic interference. What''s the matter?"


    With great joy, he said in a hurry: "the Russian interference, bah, don''t mention it. The plan to scare the snake was too successful. We really drove out a Python and were pursued by the Russian special forces. Now we have got rid of the pursuers and are going back. Listen, the news is definitely big enough. Listen, be ready for battle and be ready to lose contact at any time."


    "I see! There''s another problem. The control signal of the Osprey was disturbed just now. The Osprey started the self-protection program. Now I don''t know where to drill. The fisherman is looking for the Osprey. We may lose the Osprey. Over."


    "I see. Look for the Osprey as soon as possible. Your time is running out. If we don''t go back within 30 minutes, evacuate to the second confluence point immediately. Repeat, if we don''t go back within 30 minutes, evacuate to the second confluence point immediately. Over."


    "Baby penguin understands, over."


    Baby penguin is groliov''s code, while the Osprey is Jason''s UAV code. If the Osprey is lost, it is the UAV that Jason flew in the air to monitor a large area. After losing the control signal, it should have automatically flown back to the place when taking off according to the program. For military UAVs, this function can be advanced, but sometimes it is not very reliable. After all, it is an electronic product, However, after the radio signal is restored, as long as the UAV is not destroyed, it should be able to find it back.


    After informing each other of the most important situation, Gao Yang quickly took the satellite phone and called out. As soon as Clooney was connected, he said in a hurry: "We found victor. We really found him. The elite troops of the Russians are here. We encountered and fought. Now the Russians began to interfere with communication. Communication may be interrupted again at any time. Tell me what happened!"

 Chapter 1287

    As he drove back, he laughed loudly and said, "those people on the garbage truck just now must not be the signal flag. Who knows what troops are specially responsible for signal interference in Russia?"


    After the other three shook their heads, Frye said curiously, "Why are you sure they are not the people of the signal flag?"


    "It''s very simple," he said with a high shrug. "People with the signal flag will never smoke when performing tasks, and I just knocked off the cigarette ends of two people."


    Frye laughed, and then he nodded again and again: "yes, if the signal flag people will not smoke, such a simple problem, I didn''t expect, I have to say that the shooter''s observation is strong."


    Andy Ho said, "why do I think you''re showing off that you''ve knocked off two cigarette butts, boss."


    He raised his head and didn''t return, but Shi ran said, "do you still need to show off my shooting skills?"


    Andy ho choked and rolled his eyes. He tried for a long time to find a reason to refute Gao Yang, but finally he said helplessly: "no need."


    Irene smiled twice and whispered, "how''s it going with Clooney? Does he know what the virgin of steel will do?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "Clooney will notify the virgin of steel after receiving the news of the exchange of fire here. He needs a well-known intelligence channel to publicize the things here, and then he will discuss the attack with the virgin of steel. He wants to avoid the suspicion of the virgin of steel."


    Andy he said with a smile: "people like Clooney really try not to put themselves in any dangerous situation."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile, "if the news can''t spread, we have to publicize the news, but I don''t think it''s necessary. The scope of our exchange of fire crosses less than half of the urban area. If it can''t attract the attention of those intelligence traffickers, don''t mix up."


    Just then, groliov''s voice was heard in Gao Yang''s headphones.


    "Baby penguin to Bigfoot. Yes, please answer. Over."


    "Bigfoot, yes, please."


    "I found that the motorcade came quickly from the station and went in the direction of my hometown."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, turned sideways to Irene and said, "is the direction of his hometown going to Russia or coming from Russia?"


    Irene said reluctantly, "going east from E97 highway is the direction of her hometown, going to Russia."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said, "Bigfoot understands. Pay attention to observation and let it pass. That''s Python going back to his hometown. Over."


    "Python?"


    Gao Yang patted himself on the head. They didn''t give Victor a code, because they neither took Victor as a target nor thought they might meet victor.


    "Python is a little snake. In short, just let him pass."


    "They''ve passed. Seven cars and five carts. Over."


    "Meet and talk, over."


    After ending the call, Gao Yang said helplessly: "these messy codes, I remember my head is big."


    "You!"


    The three people spoke in unison and were full of resentment. After pointing out that the action code and personnel code were both someone, Andy said angrily: "please, boss, if you think of any code in the future, please make your name sound better, what Bigfoot monster, what baby penguin, and where''s your taste!"


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "don''t be so excited. It has nothing to do with taste."


    Irene complained all over her face: "boss, I have to say that you have really bad taste in giving code names. Why do I have to call hot cocoa? Every time you call my code, I want to put a cup of hot cocoa on your face, you know?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, divergent thinking. When I gave you the code, I just wanted to have a cup of hot cocoa."


    Frye said discontentedly, "I suggest that you can''t let the boss when you start the code again in the future. Anyone can start the code. In short, you can''t be the boss."


    "Absolutely not! As a regimental commander, it''s my right to give each of you a code name," Gao Yang said solemnly


    Frye said angrily, "so you call me nut pie, right? Let me guess, do you want a nut pie when you want hot cocoa?"


    "Well, I''m very upset. You guessed right. I really wanted sweets at that time."


    Andy he sneered: "so my code name became an empty cup, because you just drank a glass of water. The big dog is called baby penguin because there is a penguin doll in front of you, right?"


    Gao Yang said with a puzzled face, "guys, why are we talking about this at this dangerous and critical moment?"


    Irene said angrily, "I can''t stand your bad taste! I don''t want to be called hot cocoa, which makes me have a bad association!"


    Gao Yang skimmed his lips and said, "whatever you say, anyway, my code can''t be changed, and you can''t refuse. Who makes me the boss, ha ha!"


    In fact, Satan''s members have rarely arrived at a time of special tension, but this time is different. This time, they have to deal with the virgin of steel, and they want to lead the virgin of steel into a trap. Everyone is more or less nervous.


    Are Frye and Irene really dissatisfied with their code name? Of course not. Before the war, everyone would be nervous, but the recruits would make themselves more and more nervous, while the veterans would reduce their pressure in various ways, fight a few words, make a few jokes, ridicule and quarrel with each other, and naturally relax.


    Just then, the phone rang, Gao Yang immediately connected the phone, and then Clooney shouted on the phone: "The exchange of fire in feodocia has been spread. I have contacted the virgin steel. They are very depressed and angry, but according to the intelligence, everyone knows that there is no chance to catch Victor, so the virgin steel decides to attack you immediately if they still have a chance."


    Gao Yang sighed with relief and said with a smile, "they must have a chance, so this is good news."


    "If you think this is good news, then the next is bad news. The virgin of steel will certainly go out. I don''t know any plans of the virgin of steel, but I think the virgin of steel will go out. Are you sure?"


    Gao Yang also felt that all the Notre Dame of the iron would go out, so what Clooney said is not bad news, but a consensus.


    Gao Yang wouldn''t tell Clooney his plan, so he smiled and said loudly, "yes, it''s really bad news, but it doesn''t matter. Then, don''t you know when the iron virgin will do it?"


    "Well, I don''t know the specific time, but it must be before dawn, because the people who dare the iron virgin made it clear that they would leave as soon as possible, and they thought it was unlikely to catch you."


    "OK, I see. Do you have anything to add?"


    "There''s nothing to add. I just want to tell you that if you don''t have a chance to start, you''ll be forced. Anyway, I can fool it by saying it casually, so there''s no need to take too much risk."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, thank you for your concern. I''ll be careful. Bye."


    Care, Gao Yang will take Clooney''s care seriously. He hung up the phone and said with a smile: "if there is no accident, the virgin of steel will come, but we still can''t let their team act. The virgin of steel will all go out."


    After laughing a few times, Gao Yang pressed the walkie talkie again and whispered, "this is Bigfoot monster. Call baby penguin, over."


    "This is baby penguin, over."


    "Er, new situation, we have news. Guests should visit at home, but there are more of them."


    "How many?"


    "All."


    Groliov was silent for a moment and said helplessly, "Oh, our reception capacity is limited."


    "Yes, although I know there will be many guests, I''m still helpless to know the news. In addition, they may arrive at any time, so there''s no way. Withdraw."


    "I see. Are you still waiting for you?"


    "Don''t wait. You get out first. We''ll be there soon. We''ll meet again."


    After ending the call with groliov, Gao Yang said helplessly, "I hate this. Why can''t our plans be implemented smoothly?"


    Andy he looked surprised and said, "is our action not smooth enough? Please, boss, we can always perfectly implement the plan until now. This is not a military exercise. How can everything be performed according to the script? In general, I think any plan implemented in Satan has finally got the best result."


    Irene nodded: "yes, it seems that we haven''t encountered a completely failed action. We can always achieve our goal. The process of planning is not important. The result is the main. As long as it is acceptable, isn''t it normal to fine tune the process several times?"


    While talking and walking, it was not long before they returned to a place not far from the ambush.


    After meeting the rest of the crowd outside the ambush circle, Gao Yang got out of the car and shouted, "how''s the situation?"


    Groliov said helplessly, "it''s all withdrawn."


    Gao Yang looked at the building where they had planned to stay and shoot, waved and said, "if all the people of the virgin of steel go out, it''s hard to say where to stay. It''s hard to say what the final result is. We change the position of the ambush. Well, how about setting up an ambush on the other side of the road?"


    Groliov looked at the position of Gao Yang''s finger and frowned: "there is no shooting range at all."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "has the big bird''s UAV been found?"


    "It''s found and there''s no damage, but if there''s more interference, the UAV won''t be able to use."


    Raise your head and say: "Look at your luck. We''ll change places now. Just because there''s no shooting range, the virgin steel won''t check where. Well, let''s hide the car and see if the virgin steel will step on the trap. If we have a chance, say hello with directional thunder first, and then we''ll talk with bullets. If we don''t have a chance, we''ll slip away quickly. It''s over Ninety nine percent of the work has been completed, and there is only one left to press the detonator. Guys, there is no time to discuss. The enemy will come at any time. Move. "

 Chapter 1288

    Gao Yang and his team have retreated about 1200 meters and have moved from the building originally located on the south side of E97 highway to the open space on the north side of E97 highway, a forest formed by shrubs and small trees.


    The next step is to wait. Gao Yang has been waiting for a long time to ambush the steel virgin, but the last time is still different, because whether the whole plan can be completed will be proved in the next few hours to dawn.


    There is no shooting circle. They are on the back of the building. Only the virgin steel has a small gap before entering the ambush circle. She can shoot in a short time, but if she does that, the virgin steel will certainly not enter the ambush circle again, so a small shooting circle is useless.


    Now there are two things to pray for. One is to pray that the virgin of steel will come, and the other is to pray that the Russians will stop interfering.


    The virgin of steel didn''t come. There''s no need to say more about the result. If the Russians carry out full band blocking interference again, the whole plan will only come to naught. The reason is that dozens of explosion points set by directional mines and Raphael are all remotely detonated. Without radio, those directional mines will become scrap iron. In addition, Jason''s UAV is the only one left to monitor the ambush circle, Although we can see whether the virgin of steel has entered the ambush circle by raising their hiding position, we can''t see the situation after entering the ambush circle.


    In fact, it can''t be called an ambush circle now. It should be called a minefield, because all the people who raise them have been withdrawn, and only directional mines and C4 can play a role.


    If you don''t have to shoot, naturally you don''t have to aim with a gun all the time. Gao Yang is a little bored. In Satan, only Cui Bo has always put his eyes behind the sight. Even if you don''t have to shoot, he will aim all the time. A sniper is a sniper. Even if others are bored, Cui Bo won''t feel bored.


    From three o''clock to four o''clock, then to five o''clock, six o''clock, and at seven o''clock, the sun should come out. Gao Yang doesn''t think the people of the virgin of steel will come after dawn.


    At first, it was completely dark, and then there was a bright light in the East. Just as the sun was about to come out, Jason finally said in an excited voice, "someone is coming!"


    Jason''s UAV has reached the limit of height in case it is found by the people of the virgin of steel. After the height is too high, the night vision probe carried by the UAV is not very clear, but it is still very clear that at least more than 20 cars are parked behind a building nearly 2000 meters away from their ambush circle.


    At the most critical moment, Gao Yang was not nervous. He waved to Raphael and said, "skunk, watch it."


    The lady of steel is not in a hurry to attack, because the false information given cannot clearly point out the specific location of the angel mercenary group, that is, where the trap under Satan is, so the lady of steel needs to scout and find out the specific location of the angel mercenary group first.


    All good fighters can see at the first glance that it is the best place to occupy. They can also see the good place they think should be occupied. In this way, it will be much more convenient to arrange traps.


    After getting off the bus, the people of the steel virgin divided into eleven teams and began to move forward slowly. When they reached the periphery of the building they had occupied, most of the people stopped, and then the three groups dispersed, opened a long distance and began to move towards the interior of the building, while the rest stopped at the periphery.


    Andy he whispered: "many people are cool. Look at others. There are too many investigators."


    Three teams, each with about 15 people, moved towards the building area, quickly separated not far away, and again divided into groups of two to five people.


    The minimum group was two and the maximum group was five. The group of two soon found a place to stop and hide, and the remaining groups continued to move forward.


    "They are very careful. The sniper team occupies the high ground investigation position. The investigation team continues to search. They will immediately judge the terrain. I guess they will focus on our ambush circle."


    Sure enough, after looking close, the investigators of the virgin of steel quickly approached after they judged that the building where Gaoyang''s ambush circle was located was the most suspected building.


    They covered each other''s advance, but only when they were about to enter the minefield, the investigation team of steel virgin suddenly stopped.


    "What''s going on? What did they find?"


    Groliov became nervous and his voice changed. But soon, Gao Yang said with a bitter smile, "many people are taking advantage. They began to send heavy firepower. Oh, they also have a sniper team."


    More than 20 people who stayed outside and didn''t enter began to move. According to their actions, we can roughly infer what they did, especially the sniper. In a group of two, they secretly occupied the best shooting position. What can it be if it''s not a sniper? As for heavy firepower, whether it''s a heavy and large caliber rocket launcher, Or something like a direct recoilless gun, you can recognize it at a glance.


    "Wow, the virgin of steel, it''s really worthy of being the virgin of steel! They have 12 sniper teams. If two people in the sniper team are snipers, they have 24 snipers. If there is only one sniper, they also have 12. Tut Tut, too many!"


    Gao Yang wiped a handful of non-existent sweat and said with a guilty heart: "fortunately, we withdrew. If we stay where we are, Falk, we''re dead. How can we retreat!"


    Frye whispered, "it doesn''t matter, boss. You can top 20 snipers."


    Gao Yang said angrily: "go, don''t talk nonsense, don''t say more than 20 snipers. If there are five snipers on the opposite side at the same time, I''ll be dead. Look at their shooting range, only five snipers can take care of any threatening point. Plus the Deputy shooters, there are ten people. FAK, it''s too extravagant, too extravagant!"


    The steel lady was very cautious and roughly explored the terrain. After doing enough cover and support, the investigation team began to continue its action.


    "The vanguard troops have entered the minefield! Absolute kill zone!"


    Raphael was excited because the ambush would not come back in vain.


    "How many people?"


    "Well, there are only three, OK! Now there are six, they are dead!"


    Gao Yang, they arranged a large minefield, 100 meters long, and a fan-shaped area of 200 meters at the widest point is an absolute killing range. As long as they enter the building, they must die.


    Two three person teams approached slowly in front, and then three five person teams followed up and slowly entered the minefield.


    Although there are many people coming, these are the only people who can deal with, and the rest don''t step into the minefield.


    Seeing that the investigation and assault team of the virgin of steel is about to enter the building, and the follow-up people still do not enter the absolute killing range, Raphael whispered: "There are 21 people in the absolute killing range. Three people outside the area that may cause killing are near a bombing point. They are also dead. Another five people are on the edge of the limit killing range. They may or may not be killed or injured. It depends on luck, but people in other places will not be hurt. How about waiting?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "must all explosion points within the absolute killing range be detonated?"


    Raphael said in a deep voice, "no, you have to detonate 16 groups, and there are still six groups left."


    "Very good. Wait. All the explosive points that can kill are detonated. Kill them. Look at the other explosive points. There may be hope that they can kill again."


    Laiphil took a breath and said in a deep voice, "it''s really expected. This is my biggest stroke, boss. Is it the kind of serial explosion caused by someone triggering a mine, or doesn''t it matter?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "Clooney is still useful, so we need to cover up some things for him and try to make it look like a serial explosion caused by a mine instead of being controlled."


    "Let me see. When they move, they detonate, just like stepping on a mine. Well, Tyrannosaurus Rex, postman, toad and worker bee, after hearing my instructions, start the detonator you are responsible for as quickly as possible. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    "Ready, detonate!"


    There are so many blasting points that it is impossible to control with only one detonator, so there are so many detonators. The combination of one blasting point shares one detonator, and there have to be dozens. For the first blasting, five people need to press several detonators in their charge as soon as possible.


    The explosion didn''t sound at the same time. Raphael detonated a blast point first, and then ordered others to detonate. First, there was a loud noise, followed by a particularly short explosion interval. It sounded like a machine gun firing fast, but the sound was countless times louder.


    After a series of loud noises, the ground was already dusty.


    At the end of the explosion, the violent explosion resumed its tranquility after the echo stopped. There was no gunshot, no shouting, and no sound.


    If the person in the kill area is dead, the corpse will not be avoided. If the iron and the Virgin mother does not prepare shovel shovels and brooms.


    For people outside the killing range, if they don''t find the enemy, they won''t shoot indiscriminately. Even if all the others are dead, they won''t shoot indiscriminately. Therefore, although there are many living people left, they don''t shoot at all.


    As for Satan, watching the battle of the virgin of steel, they will shoot when they are crazy. At this time, exposure is tantamount to death.


    It was far away. Even if he shouted loudly, he was not afraid to be heard by the enemy. He said with a little regret: "unfortunately, are we too powerful in the minefield? It was all broken into pieces, and none of the wounded were left. Otherwise, the virgin of steel might enter the minefield and try to rescue one of the wounded."

 Chapter 1289

    In fact, the lady of steel has wounded people. A five person team is on the edge of the explosion range, and these people are lucky. They may or may not die. On the premise of all luck, they are really not dead.


    The five people rolled back. It was obvious that at least two of them were seriously injured and inconvenient to move. The other three looked not seriously injured. They pulled and pulled to help two more seriously injured people retreat.


    It is impossible to cause secondary casualties, because the steel virgin does not need to send someone to enter the dangerous area to rescue the wounded, which makes Gao Yang very sorry.


    "It''s impossible to kill the assembly twice. Detonate all the remaining explosion points. Pay attention to the timing and create the illusion that which five wounded triggered the fuse to cause the explosion."


    Gao Yang was interested enough in Clooney. When he saw that there was no good chance to kill the enemy twice, the first thing he thought of was to destroy the evidence.


    If the unexploded explosive points are left untreated, the people of the virgin of steel will know what is going on as long as they see that the directional mines are remotely detonated, so they have to seize the opportunity to detonate the remaining explosive points, because if no one enters and detonates all the remaining explosive points in the minefield, it will also be exposed that the directional mines are remotely controlled by people.


    "Yes, everyone listen to my instructions!"


    Raphael knew the location of all the blast points clearly. When he saw several wounded approaching a blast point from the ground, Raphael shouted, "detonate!"


    With a loud bang, all the remaining explosion points exploded almost at the same time.


    If the virgin of steel has time, as long as we slowly investigate the minefield, we can find many traces to find out the answer. Whether we stepped on a mine and caused a series of explosions, or were monitored and detonated remotely, these things can not hide from the eyes of blasting experts.


    But the problem is that the virgin of steel can''t have time to investigate slowly. The reason is very simple. This is Crimea, not a place where the virgin of steel can move at will. This is orderly. After just making a big move, all mercenaries have to withdraw quickly.


    The second explosion was powerful, but the effect was poor. The biggest effect was to turn five wounded people into five dead people.


    It was quiet again, but no one shot. It was quiet, like a normal morning on the edge of the city, rather than the battlefield where the big bang had just happened.


    Gao Yang, they don''t move, just observe the steel virgin through the UAV.


    The snipers did not move, the heavy firepower withdrew one after another, and the assault team moved forward to build a defense line, but then there was no action.


    Gao Yang said confidently, "they have to withdraw. Someone will come soon. If they don''t go, there will be trouble. Now it''s to see where the people of the virgin of steel withdraw."


    An east-west road must pass through Gaoyang''s hiding place when it goes East, that is, Satan has the opportunity to fight an ambush. If the virgin steel goes West, that is, the direction of travel, it will run counter to Satan''s ambush, and the ambush will not succeed.


    The reason why the absolute killing area is an absolute killing area is that Raphael uses most of C4, so there is no need to collect the corpses in the absolute killing area, which has become a fragmented state.


    Beyond the absolute killing area, even if people are killed, the body can at least remain intact.


    After waiting for a moment, the virgin of steel finally began to send people to collect the corpses. After waiting for about five minutes and taking the eight corpses in the opposite periphery, the virgin of steel suddenly began to retreat all over the line. After waiting for all the twelve sniper teams to withdraw to reach the safety zone, the virgin of steel returned to the car very quickly and left directly, He sped away in the direction he had come.


    Satan didn''t shoot, and so did the virgin of steel. The battle was over. If this ambush can be regarded as a battle.


    The task of luring the virgin of steel into the minefield is super simple, that is, the problem of pressing the button. However, in order to press the last button, Gao Yang paid great energy to prepare.


    In order to finish simply, no matter how complex the process is, it is worth it. If the preparation and process are very simple, but the last blow is very complex, it shows that it is a failed action.


    As a result, Gao Yang killed 29 people of the virgin of steel without direct contact with the virgin of steel. It was a great victory, enough to inflict a heavy blow on the virgin of steel.


    Gao Yang pinched his fist, waved it hard, and whispered, "withdraw!"


    This is a perfect ambush. No matter how complex the process is, the result is the one Gao Yang wants most. No casualties and heavy damage to the enemy. It can be easily evacuated from the battlefield like the end of an outing. In general, it is perfect.


    When he got in the car and let the car drive towards the East, Gao Yang called Nate Schumacher. After waiting for him to connect, he smiled and said, "man, let me tell you a message. We killed 29 people just now."


    "Only twenty-nine? You losers! You''re setting a trap for the virgin of steel, so you didn''t wipe out the virgin of steel? Well, it''s good for you to do this. If we do it, we can kill at least half of the virgin of steel, at least!"


    Gao Yang was too lazy to talk to Nate Schumacher and boasted that no one would. These people who really do things are naturally at a disadvantage, so he said, "the virgin of steel must hate you now. Don''t say I didn''t remind you. Be careful in the future."


    "Are you kidding? Are we afraid of the Revenge of the virgin of steel? Also, Victor is scared away by you. It''s unlikely to find him again. We have given up chasing victor. There''s no need to keep in touch now. This number will be abandoned after hanging up. If there''s nothing else, that''s it. I''m going to do something big."


    Gao Yang had nothing to say. He sighed and said helplessly, "are you missing again? Well, that''s it, man. Good luck and bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang then dialed Clooney. After Clooney answered the phone, he said in a deep voice: "everything is over. We just killed 29 people of the virgin of steel. I''ve tried my best to protect you from suspicion by the virgin of steel. It''s up to you next."


    After a short talk with Clooney, Gao Yang called little Downey for the third time.


    "Operation cage has been successfully completed. Now we are going to the evacuation point, man. Inform the receiver that we are going home."

 Chapter 1290

    Athens, Greece.


    They all left Ukraine and left Downey alone in Kiev. Unless there is a successor, Downey will have to stay in Kiev until a reliable transportation line is established.


    According to the address given by yak, Gao Yang and Irene went all the way and found a very historic house on a very old street.


    Gao Yang takes Irene everywhere, not because Irene is a woman, but because Irene can speak the most languages, especially in Europe. Although Greek is not Irene''s proficient language, basic communication is still possible. Therefore, Gao Yang can only take Irene.


    He looked up at the gate sign and said in a low voice, "yes, it''s here."


    Irene shrugged and said, "a shop?"


    "Yes, it''s a shop."


    Trapped in the economic crisis, Greece''s situation is not good, and its public security has greatly deteriorated. Athens has also got rid of the same situation. As a tourist city, the double blow brought by the deterioration of economy and public security is simply fatal.


    There are iron rolling gates outside a window and a door. The rolling gates look very new and newly installed. Before long, rolling gates or iron railings were rarely seen in shops in Athens, but since the collapse of Greece''s economy, selling rolling gates and iron railings may be the only hot business.


    Gao Yang raised his hand and clapped at the rolling gate. After a while, there was no movement. He stretched out his hand and clapped again. Then he listened to what a woman was saying loudly.


    Irene whispered, "she asked who it was."


    "Tell her we''re looking for someone."


    After Irene spoke loudly, there was a sound of opening the door. Then someone pulled up the rolling gate from the inside.


    As the rolling gate was pulled up, a woman appeared in front of them. She had black hair and was in her thirties. Although she was a home dress, she was well dressed. Although there were traces of years on her face, she was very beautiful and looked very temperament.


    Seeing Gao Yang and Irene, the woman inside nodded and whispered in English, "please come in. Yak is waiting for you upstairs."


    Gao Yang looked. There were sculptures in the store and oil paintings on the wall.


    Gao Yang was surprised that it was a gallery rather than an ordinary store, and Irene was also surprised. She couldn''t help saying, "this is a gallery?"


    The woman smiled and said, "yes, this is a gallery. There was a sign outside, but it was taken off after being smashed and never reinstalled. Introduce myself. My name is Christina papoulia, the owner of this store."


    After Gao Yang and Irene shook hands with Christina in turn, Christina raised her hand to the wall with the most paintings, smiled and said, "I mainly sell neoclassical paintings, and so do sculpture, mainly marble sculpture, but the style is neoclassicism."


    Gao Yang didn''t know anything about neoclassicism. He could only nod his head and say, "it''s very good. I like it very much."


    Christina smiled and whispered, "I''m sorry, you can only go back and visit carefully. I have to close the door now. Yak is still waiting for you."


    Gao Yang realized that Christina didn''t pull the shutter to leave light for them to watch the paintings inside, so he hurriedly said, "Oh, please put the door down."


    Christina put down the rolling gate, then smiled at them and said, "please follow me."


    There was a staircase leading to the second floor. Christina walked in front and led them upstairs.


    The first floor is the gallery, the second floor, and the largest room on the first floor is the painting studio.


    There are many easels for canvas in the studio. A person sits in front of the window and looks at the scene outside the window, waving a brush on the canvas.


    Seeing the painter, Gao Yang understood why it was not yak who picked them up, because yak was busy and he was painting.


    Hearing footsteps, yak said without looking back, "are you coming? Leonard is lying on the bed in the room. You can go in and see him directly or watch me draw here."


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "yak, I didn''t know you were still a painter!"


    Yak said, "do I have any hobbies to tell you?"


    Looking at Yake''s painting, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "you can make a living by painting. Why..., forget it, when I didn''t say."


    In the picture, Christina is sitting with her back to the window with a smile. She smiles happily and sweetly. What yak is doing is drawing the scenery outside the window in the blank.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how to distinguish the quality of a painting. His judgment standard is that if it is an oil painting, the more the painting is, the better. What Jacques painted is very similar to the real scene, so Gao Yang thinks Jacques painted very well.


    Jacques waved his hand and said, "go talk to Leonard. I''m busy."


    He shrugged, turned around and saw Christina pointing to the door on his left and laughing, "he''s inside."


    After nodding his thanks to Christina, Gao Yang reached out and knocked on the door, then pushed the door in.


    Lying in bed on the 13th, seeing Gao Yang and Irene go in, he looked excited and said in a hurry, "you''re finally here. Close the door, come on."


    Irene closed the door behind her. Gao Yang went to bed No. 13 and said with a smile, "man, how do you feel?"


    On the 13th, with a damn expression on his face, he shouted, "terrible! Really, I feel terrible!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I''m hurt. Of course I don''t feel good."


    The 13th said excitedly, "no! It makes me feel terrible to have to stay here! God, take me away quickly and take me away quickly."


    Irene said with a smile, "it''s very good here. It''s so artistic."


    The 13th said with grief and indignation on his face: "Bah! Artistic atmosphere? Damn artistic atmosphere! They treat me as a model! I can''t move. It''s OK to lie here and be painted by them. I can stand it! But I can''t stand the disgusting scene of the two of them in front of me! And what they say, are you deaf? Don''t you hear how disgusting their conversation is? These two people talk in front of you every day I draw my love words at you and wantonly attack you with words. It''s too thin here and where the muscles are too developed. In short, it doesn''t accord with people''s physical artistic beauty. Can you stand it! "


    Gao Yang and Irene looked at each other, then Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders, smiled at number 13 and said, "artist, er, how did yak save you?"


    On the 13th, he gasped angrily and said, "I don''t know. I''ll faint after calling you. When I wake up, I''m already in Abu Dhabi. Yak is very powerful. I admit that I''ll die if someone else goes. I know, but damn it! Next time I''ll die, I won''t let him save me. Do you hear me? Asshole!"


    Yak shouted outside, "shut up, you ungrateful fellow, I can hear you very clearly."


    Gao Yang helplessly spread his hands, then smiled at the 13th and said, "I''ve never seen you so excited, man, you''re free now. Well, how''s your recovery?"


    On the 13th, with a gloomy face, he said, "fortunately, I have recovered well. Now I can get out of bed and move slowly in a short time, but if I completely recover, I have to have half a month as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang lowered his voice and pointed to the closed door: "she knows everything?"


    On the 13th, she shook her head and whispered, "I don''t know. That stupid woman is in love. After seeing me, she may have guessed something, but she won''t face the reality, so she has been avoiding any chance to know Yak''s identity. Hum, this silly woman who is dazzled by love!"


    Gao Yang sat down beside the 13th, then lowered his voice and said, "how''s your sister? Do you think she''s still alive?"


    On the 13th, he shook his head and said in a helpless low voice: "I don''t know. I can''t judge, and I don''t want to guess without evidence."


    Gao Yang nodded and then whispered, "what do you think of yak?"


    After a long silence on the 13th, he whispered: "a shameless and abnormal bastard, but reliable and powerful. If you want him to be your intelligence officer, I can''t think of a better candidate than him."


    Hearing the string sound, he knew elegance. As soon as Gao Yang opened his mouth, he knew what he meant on the 13th, so he gave his own answer directly.


    Just after saying that, on the 13th, he said with a gloomy face: "but this guy is in love now. If you plan to let him work for you for a long time, become Satan''s full-time intelligence officer or take on any other position, I guess you will be disappointed. Besides, you paid him a lot of money to save me. Now he doesn''t even have the reason of lack of money."


    On the 13th, all aspects were taken into account. Gao Yang had nothing to ask. He really planned to officially recruit yak into his command, but it seems that this may have been very small.


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "don''t talk about yak. Now let me talk about things related to you. Let me remind you first. You must pay attention not to get too excited, especially don''t have any violent movements."


    The 13th took a deep breath and said, "I''m ready, you say."


    I found suharitan, I know where he is, and I''ll see him again soon


    The look on No. 13''s face was very excited, but he didn''t move. Even his speech was as calm as ever. As a killer, No. 13''s self-control ability was absolutely first-class.


    "Where and when to see him?"


    "Austria, St. Anton ski resort, should still be there now, but no matter where he is, I can see him."


    The 13th took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "very good. Find a way. I''ll see him with you."


    Gao Yang didn''t reply to the 13th immediately. He just felt that the 13th, as a killer, was calm and calm at any time, even to the point of indifference, and the bully of the 13th couldn''t keep calm and even lost his mind. What a skill it must be for yak.

 Chapter 1291

    Gao Yang didn''t want to talk about nonsense that was meaningless and useless, so he didn''t mean to dissuade the 13th at all, but said faintly: "as long as you can move, go with me."


    On the 13th, he nodded and said in a deep voice, "it''s no problem to move in a short time, but it''s not convenient for me to do it. If I can''t use a gun, I''ll completely lose my force."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "fortunately, we don''t need to do it this time. In fact, we may not be able to see suharitan''s face, but I need you to write down the terrain so that you can sneak in again to investigate Karima''s whereabouts. After you find the answer, you can easily drop suharitan''s results. In this way, we won''t have to attack in person."


    The 13th said in a deep voice: "the best choice, as long as the location of suharitan is determined, he won''t want to play with me again!"


    Killing a prince of Shah is the most appropriate thing to do on the 13th.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "very good. The plane is waiting for us at Athens Airport. We leave for Vienna today."


    The 13th waved his hand and said, "I don''t have any questions. Now I just want to know one thing. How much do you have to pay yak to save me? I asked yak, but he wouldn''t tell me."


    He shrugged and said with a smile, "ten million dollars."


    The 13th frowned and said, "no, it''s a lot of money. I can''t take it out now."


    Gao Yang patted No. 13 on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I don''t expect you to pay. It doesn''t matter. Yak is entrusted by me. Of course, I will pay the money. As for you, you remember to owe me 10 million. Remember to pay me back when you have money."


    The 13th smiled and said, "OK, I''ll pay you back with the money."


    Gao Yang stood up and said loudly, "you reminded me that I haven''t paid Yak''s commission. Now I have to pay him the money."


    Gao Yang opened the door, poked his head out and found that Christina was not there. There was only yak in the studio, so he went to yak''s side and first attracted Yak''s attention. After stopping writing, he whispered, "Hey, man, you successfully saved Leonard. I have to pay you. Give me an account and let me transfer money for you."


    Yak glanced and said, "transfer? I don''t want to transfer. Can I give it in cash?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "Oh, man, don''t be kidding, okay? With $10 million in cash, I don''t have so much cash. Why don''t you accept the transfer? Don''t you have a safe account?"


    Yak scratched his head and said, "I have a security account and money laundering is very convenient, but the problem is that this time is different. Well, let me think about how to legally avoid taxes in Greece."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "why do you want to avoid taxes in Greece? Oh, I see. Are you going to settle in Greece?"


    Yak shook his head and said, "no, you don''t understand. It''s none of your business. Let me think about how to do it best."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, take your time. There''s one more thing. I''m here to ask if you''d like to join... Well, when I didn''t say it, you..."


    "I''d like to join Satan. Thank you for offering me a job I like."


    Gao Yang widened his eyes in surprise, raised his volume and said in surprise, "you know what I''m going to say, well, are you willing?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "you said half of what you said. Is it difficult to guess the rest? Well, man, if I join Satan, how much salary are you going to pay me?"


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "I thought you would live a stable life from now on. You have a beautiful girlfriend, and I didn''t know you were still a painter. You seem very happy here."


    Yak sighed and said, "as I said, this is my hobby! Don''t you understand what hobbies mean? What hobbies do you have? Why don''t you go to the United States to concentrate on what you like and quit your current career?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. Well, if you are willing, you have to leave with me today."


    Yak said with a regretful face: "unfortunately, I don''t know if there is still a chance to finish this painting, but it doesn''t matter. As a hobby, I prefer to go back to the exciting and familiar stage than sitting here. How can people like us sit at home all day painting!"


    After that, Jacques threw the brush on the palette, clapped his hands and said with a smile, "well, if I can live to retire, I will continue to draw this painting. I hope I have another chance."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "man, your view has always been pessimistic."


    Yak also smiled and said, "life is changeable. Who knows when he will die in our business? Man, you haven''t said yet. How much salary are you going to pay me?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "millions of annual salary? I''ll give you a share or bonus later."


    Yak thought for a moment and nodded, "that''s enough. I can''t ask for more. This money is enough for me to live a luxurious life. That''s it."


    After that, yak suddenly clapped his hands and said loudly: "I thought that there are four kinds of income in Greece that are exempt from tax. The income from trading stocks on the Athens stock exchange, the income from shipping, the dividends from companies in Greece, and the income from assets transferred between family members as stipulated by law are all exempt from tax. You can legally avoid tax with a little thought, RAM. Let your broker do you a favor , give me the rest of the money after deducting the necessary part of the operation. "


    Gao Yang said: "OK, of course, no problem, but our agent is in Ukraine. If you do these things, you may have to wait for two days. I don''t understand why you insist on transferring your money to Greece. Isn''t it better and more convenient to keep it in an anonymous security account?"


    Yake sighed helplessly and said, "forget it, I''d better operate it myself and put the money in this account."


    Yak wrote a bank number on a piece of white paper with a paintbrush. Gao Yang got the number and immediately called little Downey. After telling little Downey the number, he hung up and said to yak, "it''s up to 15 minutes. You can check the account later."


    Yak waved his hand, and then suddenly said in a loud voice, "honey, come out for a minute, will you?"


    Christina pushed the door from the opposite room on the 13th and came out. She went straight behind yak and hugged yak from behind. After they kissed and kissed for half a day, Christina said softly, "what do you need, my sweetheart."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but feel a chill, but yak said in a greasy voice: "my friends have finished talking. Now you can invite them to have a cup of Greek coffee. Go, my sweetheart."


    Christina kissed Jacques on the face, turned to Gao Yang, smiled and left straight away.


    Now Gao Yang knows why and what it feels like on the 13th. It''s hard to be regarded as air, and it''s even harder to be regarded as air, and then show love on the side.


    After watching Christina walk away, yak shrugged and smiled, "she''s charming, isn''t she?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "yes, I''m curious how you hooked up with such a beautiful woman."


    Jacques smiled and said, "I came to Athens to see her shop when I was free. I like her paintings very much. They are my favorite style. Then we met and became familiar with them. Then she couldn''t help falling in love with me. You know, for an artist, love usually comes very intense."


    As he spoke, Jacques suddenly said with a puzzled face: "you know, I only liked women between the ages of 18 and 25, but now, I suddenly relaxed the requirements for age. Do you think I fell in love with Christina?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "don''t ask me this question. I can''t give you any advice on emotional issues."


    After a few minutes, Christina said loudly in a long voice, "darling, come and have coffee."


    Yak stood up, pressed his high shoulder and whispered, "no matter what you drink, you must say good!"


    After two taps on Gao Yang''s shoulder, yak shouted, "honey, I''m coming."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help shivering. He opened the door of No. 13 and whispered, "come and have a cup of coffee, and then we should leave."


    On the 13th, he sat up from bed and said excitedly, "finally, this moment has finally come."


    Yak held number 13 and said with a smile, "go and say goodbye to Christina."


    Christina''s home has no living room at all. The place to drink coffee is on a table in the restaurant. The cups have been set. When Gao Yang and they all sat down, Christina poured coffee into the cups in front of several people one by one.


    Yak pointed to the empty seat beside him and motioned to let Christina sit down. After Christina also sat down, yak coughed twice. When he was about to speak, the 13th suddenly said, "Christina, thank you for taking care of me these days. Thank you very much."


    Christina smiled and said, "don''t say that. You''re a friend of yak. I''m willing to do anything for yak. Besides, you''ve been a model for us for several days. I''ve named your portrait, which is called the bedridden."


    The 13th''s face twitched a little, nodded, and then took up the cup. Yak coughed twice again and said in a deep voice, "give him back Leonard''s portrait. He''s not suitable to leave a portrait."


    Christina smiled, "OK."


    Yak twisted his neck unnaturally and whispered, "well, there''s something..."


    Sitting opposite Gao Yang, Irene suddenly said with a surprised face: "that''s you! Christina, that''s your portrait!"


    Christina held out her hand, grabbed Yak''s hand on the table, and said sweetly, "yes, yak painted it for me. There is a bigger one in my bedroom."


    Gao Yang turned and looked. There was a small oil painting on one wall of the restaurant. It was Christina, and it was fruit.

 Chapter 1292

    Gao Yang immediately took his eyes back. He felt it indecent to stare at a woman''s fruit portrait, especially when the woman was still sitting next to him.


    Irene said with envy on her face, "it''s so beautiful. It''s really beautiful."


    Christina smiled and said, "you are a friend of Jacques. I can draw a portrait for you if you want."


    Aileen said excitedly, "really? Great. How long can it be completed?"


    Gao Yang coughed with the 13th and yak. After the dry cough of the three people was over, yak waved his hand and whispered, "Christina, I''m leaving."


    Christina''s face turned white at once.


    After letting go of Yak''s hand, Christina picked up the cup in front of her. After taking a sip, she said in a panic: "God, it''s too bitter. The coffee is too strong. I''ll get some sugar."


    She didn''t take sugar from the saucer on the table. Although the saucer was right in front of her, Christina stood up and walked to the front of the closet, took out a can of square sugar, then turned around and said to yak in an as if nothing had happened: "are you leaving? Oh, you''ll be walking for a few days."


    After putting a big jar of sugar on the table, Christina didn''t sit back in her chair, but her hands on the table were so tight that her joints turned white.


    With a sudden look of impatience, yak took out a piece of paper from his pocket, slapped it on the table, then pushed it in front of Christina and said loudly, "put it away."


    Christina took the paper, shook the folded paper and said in a trembling voice, "what''s this?"


    Yak took a sip of coffee and said impatiently: "This is ten million dollars. The password is your name. You can transfer money to any bank account by calling the phone above and saying the password. You can withdraw the money by transferring it to your personal account. Remember, if you transfer less each time, more will be watched. If I have time, I will transfer all the money in this account to your personal account without paying tax, Maybe, if I turn around, I''ll tell you. "


    Christina said with a strong smile, "OK, I''ll keep it for you. Don''t worry. When you come back, deal with it by yourself. I don''t quite understand this."


    Yak suddenly said angrily, "take it for me. Didn''t I tell you it''s yours?"


    Gao Yang took a sip of coffee. It was bitter and hard to drink, but he seemed to find something rare in the world. He refused to put down the cup and tasted the coffee wholeheartedly.


    Christina was stunned. Her face turned whiter and there was no blood at all. After being angrily drunk by yak, she sat down at a loss, and then said carefully, "honey, I''m sorry."


    Yak angrily said, "why do you apologize? Why do you apologize to me? Don''t you understand? I won''t come back! I said I was leaving, and I gave you the money to dump you. Isn''t the money enough? Isn''t it enough? How much do you want! Say, how much do you want!"


    Christina bit her lips tightly, and then she suddenly turned her head and said: "Honey, I''m sorry, you don''t have to. If you want to go, you can go. I''ll wait for you to come back. It doesn''t matter. It''s good for me to stay alone. You and I wait for you to come back. Just call me. Oh, I''m sorry. If it''s inconvenient for you, don''t call. Really, I have no problem. I have no problem."


    Yake looked at Christina with disgust on his face and said in a deep voice, "I won''t come back. You should understand that you are just one of my countless women. Don''t think too much. Well, that''s it."


    Christina''s tears ran down her face, and then she said, "but your painting is not finished."


    Jacques stood up and said in a deep voice, "let the hell with that picture. What I hate most is painting. Since my father forced me to paint when I was a child, I hate painting any picture."


    After that, yak said to Gao Yang, "don''t you go yet? Do you want to drink this extremely difficult coffee before you go?"


    Irene wanted to say something, but finally shrugged and stood up. Gao Yang could only put down the cup.


    What Gao Yang wants to say, but this is Yake''s private affair. No matter what decision Yake makes, he can only respect it and is not qualified to raise an objection.


    On the 13th, he spread his hand and said helplessly, "people who are dazzled by love, alas, let''s go."


    Jacques took a big step and left. When he came to the door of the restaurant, Christina suddenly shouted, "wait!"


    Yak stopped his feet and said impatiently, "what are you doing?"


    "Do you really love me?"


    Looking at Christina trembling all over, Yake said impatiently, "I said, you are just one of countless women in my life. This answer is clear enough."


    Christina reached out and grabbed the paper representing ten million dollars in front of her. She took it in her hand and rubbed it. After rubbing it, she suddenly threw it at yak, and then shouted with a loud hiss: "get out! Take your money and get out of my house with your friends. Get out of my house quickly!"


    Yak didn''t look at the paper ball that Christina threw at him. He turned and left. On the 13th, he said with a dissatisfied look: "you idiot who has been dazzled by love, can''t you find another way? Don''t you know how difficult we are?"


    Hearing what the 13th said, yak angrily said, "shut up, you idiot!"


    Gao Yang didn''t know what Yake thought. After smiling awkwardly at Christina, he quickly prepared No. 13 and pedaled down the stairs.


    Gao Yang heard the sound of slamming the cup in the restaurant behind him. Then Christina rushed out and tore the paper ball that yak didn''t pick up into pieces. She shouted, "go away! Go away!"


    Yak didn''t say anything. He just went to the door, opened the inner glass door, and then pulled up the roll gate outside, motioning Gao Yang to leave them quickly.


    After Gao Yang and his friends left, yak pulled down the rolling shutter door from the outside, and then just as the four people were about to leave, they heard something splashing down in the upstairs window. First, an oil painting, but the oil painting was No. 13, followed by an easel, and then a brush and palette.


    Gao Yang and Irene just helplessly watched Christina throw something from the window. On the 13th, they muttered, "wait a minute, I have to take my portrait."


    Finally, Christina held up the unfinished portrait painted by Jacques, but after several attempts to throw it away, she finally held the painting on her chest and cried, "Jacques, I''m sorry, don''t abandon me..."


    Yak turned coldly and left.


    The 13th shook his head and said, "it''s boring. A silly woman who can''t extricate herself from love. An idiot who thinks he has found a solution. Can this solve the problem? Of course not, but they still did it? Why? Because they lost their head."


    The 13th muttered to herself like a philosopher. Looking at Yak''s back, Christina began to cry loudly and hold the oil painting. After picking up her portrait under the window, the 13th turned and slowly walked towards them.


    He put the oil painting in his hand and said, "come on, how long do you want to see this vulgar separation? Man, I''m still hurt, so none of you are going to help me?"


    Gao Yang held the oil painting in one hand and No. 13 in the other hand. He sighed and said, "feelings are really troublesome."


    The 13th was not fast, so the three people walked very slowly, and Christina''s cry echoed in the street. When the three people turned the corner, they could still hear Christina''s desperate cry.


    Turning the corner, yak leaned against the wall at the corner and said discontentedly, "you''re walking too slowly."


    Gao Yang was very depressed and said, "Fark! What are you doing? You didn''t say you wanted to leave in this way! What the hell is in your mind! Can you have some new ideas?"


    Yak breathed out and said, "I can''t help doing that."


    The 13th sneered, "English gentleman, your method is very old-fashioned and useless."


    Yak took a breath, pointed to Christina''s position and said to Gao Yang, "in fact, I''m also regretting. If you say you don''t want me now, I''ll go back to comfort her immediately, and then stay here to live. Will you? If you can''t find something better than me, shut up."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "OK, go back. I don''t want you. I''d rather look for an intelligence officer than see a woman cry so miserable."


    Yake was stunned and said, "why don''t you take an unusual path? Please, you and Christina just met. You give up the best intelligence officer in the world for a woman who has nothing to do with you?"


    He shrugged and said: "I''m like this. It''s normal that you don''t understand the thinking of Oriental people. Just like I still can''t understand some western thinking patterns. In addition, Christina has nothing to do with me, but she has something to do with you. I think you''ll regret if you leave like this. As a friend, I think it''s necessary to help you correct your mistakes."


    Yak said with a wry smile, "well, well, I take back what I said just now. I can''t go back. I don''t want to be tied in one place for the rest of my life, so you just treat me as if I didn''t say anything and continue to let me be your intelligence officer."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "why can''t you change a way? Why should everyone be so painful? Christina is willing to wait for you, then let her wait for you. We don''t fight every day without rest. When you rest, it''s not very good to come back to her. Why?"


    Yak was silent for a moment, then said with a serious face: "man, people like us are not qualified to make any commitments to a woman. As a mercenary, if you love a woman, stay away from her! Now, I just want to know if I am still your intelligence officer?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "of course, you are our intelligence officer now."


    Yak smiled and said in a deep voice, "good, can we go? Boss!"

 Chapter 1293

    Morgan''s private plane is so easy to use. Gao Yang is grateful and embarrassed to use Morgan''s plane for his own use, but he still has to use it when he should use it, and he has to use Morgan''s plane.


    Not to mention that Gao Yang or the whole Satan can''t afford such a private plane, the key is that even if they can afford it, they can''t fly around the world like Morgan''s plane, unless they can buy Morgan''s network together.


    Since he can''t afford it and can''t fly freely, Gao Yang has to continue to rub Morgan''s plane.


    "We''ll go to Vienna first. After arriving in Vienna, we''ll go in three groups. After meeting Clooney and I on the 13th, we''ll go directly to the ski area of St. Anton. Raphael, groliov, rabbit and Albert. You four take light weapons and equipment and go with yak. The rest of you will move according to the situation after arriving at the ski area of St. Anton. Do you have any questions?"


    The meeting was very tense. As soon as Gao Yang returned to the plane with the 13th and yak, he immediately called the people together and began to arrange their tasks after the plane took off, so most people didn''t know their specific tasks and what to do, so the meeting couldn''t just give orders, You have to talk carefully about how to do it and why.


    "Boss, why should we act separately?"


    Raphael was the first to ask a question, raised his shoulders and said, "on the 13th and I have to see suharitan, and Clooney can''t take many bodyguards, so we can only go. In fact, it''s not particularly necessary for you to go to the resort under suharitan with weapons, just in case."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "we have to go through the whole ski area to reach the resort where suharitan is located. It''s very difficult."


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin and said helplessly: "act according to the circumstances. If you really can''t reach the designated place, or you can''t get close to suharitan resort without exposure, give up. We went to see suharitan mainly to collect money, not to kill him."


    On the 13th, lying on the chair, he suddenly said, "it''s not necessary. I don''t think it''s necessary to let a lot of people go. There are more people, which is not good except increasing the risk of exposure."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "you''re right, but I can''t believe Clooney. This person makes me a little worried, so I think it''s better to leave a few people outside to meet. Well, this is actually my psychological problem."


    Raphael frowned and said, "but we don''t have combat equipment in high mountains and cold areas at all. We are completely unprepared. Guns can be used, but we lack everything except guns. What should we do?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "this battle is under your command. You are an expert in Mountain Warfare, so don''t ask me this question. You should ask a question and find out the answer by yourself."


    Raphael looked helplessly and said: "Boss, you are so shameless. Well, let me see. Well, first of all, we need to make enough preparations for cold protection. We should have prepared these, but we didn''t, so we had to temporarily purchase some civilian ski clothes. The weapons must use lightweight equipment, so we can''t bring the rabbit''s large caliber sniper rifle or the big dog''s general machine gun."


    Treble raised his hand and said, "I have no problem. Isn''t it just mountain climbing? I have no problem."


    Raphael waved helplessly and said, "can you ski?"


    "No."


    "Do you know how to travel in the snow without passing your thighs?"


    "If I didn''t leave, I wouldn''t either."


    "Well, then you can''t take your Barrett. Trust me, you''d better use a light and short sniper rifle."


    Cui Bo said helplessly, "then I''ll change my gun."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "I have no problem. I know how to move in deep snow and how to hide in cold places for a long time. I just don''t know how to fight mountain battles."


    Raphael looked at Albert, and Albert raised his hand and said with a bitter smile, "don''t look at me, man, my combat experience is limited to deserts and desertification terrain, and they are very hot. Well, I haven''t even fought a snow battle."


    Raphael sighed and said, "well, let''s buy a full set of ski clothes, and then try our best to lighten our equipment. Bullets only take one base, pistols don''t take, grenades don''t take. In short, don''t take everything except main weapons and ammunition."


    Cui Bo frowned and said, "without a pistol, I would have no sense of security. Can''t I really take a pistol? Can I just take a pistol magazine?"


    Raphael smiled, "unless you want to throw your pistol, I advise you not to bring it."


    Cui Bo sighed and said, "well, don''t take it. It''s scary to see what you said. It''s just that the altitude is higher. Really, alas, mountain war, mountain war! I hate mountain war. I feel that I can fight all kinds of battles except mountain war. If mountain war and Falk were added, wouldn''t I be a rare all rounder in the world!"


    A group of people laughed. Taylor said with a smile, "it''s really like that. Can you fight amphibious landing?"


    Cui Bo wiped his nose and said disdainfully, "we''ve fought not only the landing war, but also the boarding. Brother, we''ve been floating on the sea for several months. Man, you''re new, you don''t understand."


    Albert said unconvinced, "you can fight in the desert?"


    A group of people laughed, and Li JinFang said with a smile, "Somalia."


    "Libya."


    "Syria."


    After three people reported three places in a row, Albert said helplessly, "well, well, you can all fight in the desert. Hell, I thought my desert combat skills would be the only one."


    Yak said slowly, "I always think jungle warfare is the most difficult. If you are familiar with desert warfare, you can''t be familiar with jungle warfare. Am I right?"


    A group of people laughed again. Andy ho stretched out two fingers and said with a smile: "Do you know what happened in Bogota, Colombia? We did it when it was broadcast live on TV. In addition, do you know the war between green terror and business alliance in Brazil last year? We did it! Also, Satan has two jungle war experts, one familiar with the Amazon jungle and the other familiar with the African jungle. Well, they just haven''t returned yet."


    Yak curled his lips and said helplessly, "when I didn''t say anything, you continue to show off."


    Taylor said faintly, "Airborne Combat... Forget it, you just don''t hear anything."


    Gao Yang stopped the meeting. He held his chin and thought hard, "guys, we haven''t fought any kind of war yet?"

 Chapter 1294

    Gao Yang never worried that something would happen to suharitan. In his opinion, suharitan is synonymous with the stupidity of many people. As the actual leader of an intelligence department, he was led by a mercenary agent and fooled again and again as a fool. Such a person seems to be a fool


    Therefore, all the arrangements made by Gao Yang are to prevent Clooney. He really can''t give Clooney even a little trust.


    When I saw Clooney again in Vienna, Clooney looked a little haggard and depressed.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t seem to have slept enough."


    Clooney shook hands with Gao Yang and said with a bitter smile, "I really didn''t sleep well. Twenty nine people died from the virgin of steel, and they are completing the task they took from me, so I must bear the anger from the virgin of steel."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s better to bear anger than to arouse suspicion. The silence of the virgin of steel is more terrible, because that means they''re going to kill you."


    Clooney said helplessly: "I dare not think so. Don''t forget how you did it. Your front foot took tomler''s money and your back foot killed him, so I must keep enough vigilance. Fortunately, at present, although the people of the virgin of steel are angry, they should really have no doubt about me, because the chain of evidence is very complete, and all the evidence shows that it was just an accident."


    After that, Clooney opened his briefcase, took out a folder from the briefcase, handed it to Gao Yang, and said in a deep voice, "I got you what you want. Please believe me, this is definitely the most complete information in the world."


    Gao Yang took the folder, opened it, looked at it, and then read: "white, gray hair mixed with white hair, green eyes, a small depression on the bridge of the nose, about six feet tall, aged between 45 and 55, speaking English and French. The common names are Jimmy Nelson, Jean Mello Le Pen, John corky, nicknamed crow. How do you pronounce this word? What does it mean?"


    Clooney stretched out his head and looked at a word pointed by Gao Yang. He said in a deep voice: "Hydra, the snake monster with nine heads in Greek mythology will grow again after cutting off one. The middle head will never die. You may be unfamiliar with the word Hydra, but you must know the name of Hydra."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I don''t like people calling Hydra, because the guy named this nickname must be difficult to kill. Do I understand?"


    Clooney said in a deep voice: "absolutely right. He is really difficult to kill. None of the successive heads of the virgin of steel is easy to kill."


    Gao Yang shrugged, turned back, and then said, "no photos?"


    Clooney shook his head and said, "there are no photos. I''ve never seen him alone. I''ve only seen him once with tomler. It''s still in a dark night, so although I tried my best, there may be mistakes in the information written according to my memory."


    Gao Yang turned back and found that there was only one page of information about the head of the virgin of steel. He raised the folder and said, "that''s all?"


    "Yes, that''s all, but believe me, this is the most complete information, because I give you the information of the real head of the virgin of steel, not their deputy head. Believe me, the only person in the world who knows who the head of the virgin of steel is is is me, and now there is another you."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "in other words, the original information about the head of the virgin of steel is wrong?"


    Clooney murmured: "Yes, Orlando dancy, nicknamed butterfly, is the leader of the virgin of steel. Everyone thinks he is the leader of the virgin of steel, but in fact, he is not. The real leader of the virgin of steel is the person you just said. Now you and I are on the same boat. Since the complete disappearance of the virgin of steel is in your and my interests, you''d better know who is your biggest enemy People. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "well, now we have at least learned something that others don''t know. What''s the name of this crow or Hydra in front of you and tomler?"


    Clooney murmured: "Tomler calls him Jimmy Nelson, nicknamed crow. He doesn''t like being called xudela very much. I don''t know why, but tomler talked about xudela in front of me more than once. I also asked tomler before I understood what xudela means, so xudela''s nickname may have special significance for him."


    Gao Yang looked back. What was left was some important information about the lady of steel, but most of them were very simple. It was not as clear and complete as the information given by Justin. However, it was no wonder that Clooney contacted the highest level of the lady of steel and didn''t know much about the specific situation of the members of the lady of steel.


    Gao Yang combined the information and said in a deep voice, "well, tell us something about our trip. What''s wrong with our big head?"


    Clooney smiled and said, "there''s no problem. I said the virgin of steel has completed the task. Although they have paid heavy casualties, they have completely wiped out the angel mercenary regiment in Crimea. His highness is very happy and happy! So I''m here today to get the rest of the balance. Man, you''re going to be rich."


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. If he got the money, he would start a company without saying a word.


    After laughing a few times, he said with a smile: "Your Highness has no doubt? This is 150 million dollars, not 1500 yuan. Won''t he let you provide some evidence to prove that the angel was killed?"


    Clooney shrugged and said, "of course, of course, otherwise I don''t have to come. Just make a direct master transfer, so I''ve made some preparations. Here, let me show you."


    Clooney took out a folder from his briefcase. Gao Yang took it and opened it. He found that it was full of photos.


    Although he saw many bloody scenes, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "it''s disgusting!"


    Colorful intestines, white brains, and red blood are reflected in the most disgusting way. Even if you are used to the scene of corpses, you can''t stand it. All the photos are taken from the perspective of disgust.


    Clooney said with a smile, "it''s disgusting. Let your highness close it at a glance, throw the album aside and order to pay. That''s the effect."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s just curiosity. Can''t he give it to his men to prove it? Our prince''s highness leads a national intelligence agency. There must be some people who do practical things?"


    Clooney skimmed: "Unfortunately, there is no one who can do some personnel. Well, I probably shouldn''t draw such a conclusion about a country''s intelligence agency, so I narrow down the scope. At least there is no one around the prince who can do anything. What he needs are servants and thugs with developed limbs and simple mind, not intelligence personnel."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "very good, very good. I like your answer. Wait for me for five minutes. I''ll start after I explain something. Let''s go to the prince quickly and get the rest of the money. I can''t wait."

 Chapter 1295

    Gao Yang and No. 13 sat on the cable car with Clooney. When the cable car was about to reach their destination, Gao Yang couldn''t help looking at the place he and Raphael had investigated.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s eyes, Clooney couldn''t help but say, "you don''t have arranged someone to fight suharitan here?"


    Gao Yang didn''t see anything. After hearing Clooney''s question, he looked back and smiled: "of course not. I don''t intend to kill Prince suharitan immediately, so I won''t arrange people here now."


    Clooney said bitterly, "I hope you didn''t lie to me, RAM. If you attack Prince suharitan here, I''ll be dead. Although I really think you''re unlikely to kill Prince suharitan here, how to say, I always think you can do anything, so I won''t be surprised if you ambush people here."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "of course I didn''t arrange anyone."


    Clooney breathed and said, "well, I believe you."


    Gao Yang lied. Clooney guessed right. He did arrange people here. Before he met Clooney, Raphael, as the commander of the mountain battle team, had set out with people to San Andong. Therefore, while he said this to Clooney, Satan''s non professional mountain battle forces had been deployed according to the plan.


    It''s not suharitan who plays defense, but Clooney, so how can he tell Clooney the truth.


    Of course, Raphael and some of them may not have ambushed, because it is too difficult to take a cable car with guns in the daytime, get off the cable car not far from the resort where Prince suharitan stayed, and then move to an ambush position without being aware of it, Moreover, there are three people in this four person team who have no experience in Mountain Warfare at all.


    Gao Yang didn''t know whether Raphael had deployed in place or not. Because time was too tight, Raphael wouldn''t arrive much earlier than them. If he wanted to see suharitan, he had to be searched whether he could see him or not, and he couldn''t bring any communication equipment. Therefore, Gao Yang didn''t bring any communication equipment with him at all. Since he was playing a bodyguard, Then there must be nothing beyond the bodyguard''s duty.


    Now Gaoyang can only hope that Raphael and his team have indeed deployed in place, but it doesn''t matter if they can''t get close to the resort in suharitan, because Gaoyang doesn''t think the danger is great, so it''s just a matter of arranging a few people just in case.


    After getting off the cable car, No. 13, whose body has not recovered, walked very steadily and could not see that the serious injury had not healed.


    Once, Clooney spoke to several people at the door, and was taken to the temporary concierge''s room for inspection.


    Clooney also had to be searched. His briefcase and body were searched carefully, and the phone needed to be left in the concierge.


    Gao Yang and No. 13 play Clooney''s bodyguard, so they both take a pistol with them. Of course, they just take one to top up. As soon as they enter the door, they take the initiative to hand it in, and then undergo a careful body search.


    He has been here once, and he is highly aware that he can''t see suharitan''s face. This time, except accompanying Clooney to get the money, it''s secondary. The main thing is to let the 13th come to investigate in person, so as to facilitate the attack on suharitan in the future.


    Waiting for all three to be examined, Clooney waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "you two are waiting for me here."


    As soon as Clooney finished, Gao Yang saw a housekeeper last time, but he smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. You can go together so that they can help you with your things."


    Clooney was stunned for a moment and said with a puzzled face: "what?"


    The housekeeper shrugged, stretched out his hand to twist the money, and said with a smile, "what else can there be?"


    Clooney smiled suddenly and said, "OK, let them go with me."


    The housekeeper waved his head and walked in front. Clooney, who followed the housekeeper, turned his head and looked at him. He shook his head without making a sound. He just said with his mouth: "no problem, cash."


    Gao Yang nodded slightly, but a layer of haze was buried in his heart, because he felt it was wrong. The situation was obviously wrong. It was necessary for a big man to meet a small man, even the bodyguard or attendant of a small man.


    Although he thinks something is wrong, Gao Yang can''t start immediately. After all, the situation is not clear. Maybe he is too suspicious. Maybe suharitan has many precedents of paying in cash in previous transactions.


    And the 13th exchanged alert eyes. They followed Clooney silently until the housekeeper knocked on a heavy door and said loudly, "Your Highness, Mr. Clooney is coming."


    "Let him in."


    After a thick voice sounded, the housekeeper stretched out his hand to open the door and made a gesture of invitation.


    The room is very big. Firewood is burning in the fireplace, which makes the whole room warm. An old man with a checkered headscarf, a white robe, slippers on his feet, old age spots on his face but looks very energetic sits on the sofa opposite the fireplace. Behind him, there are two men in suits but with a checkered headscarf on his head.


    After looking up at Clooney, the old man on the sofa said in a deep voice, "you''re here. Everything''s done this time?"


    Clooney smiled and said, "yes, your highness, everything is done this time. None of the angel mercenaries ran away and disappeared completely."


    As he spoke, Clooney took out the folder full of photos from his bag and said to the old man, "Your Highness, please have a look."


    The old man beckoned. Clooney handed the album to the old man. The old man opened it and just looked at it. Then he closed the folder with disgust on his face, threw it on the nearby sofa and said carelessly, "good, you finally finished everything you should do."


    After that, the old man turned to a man behind him and said lazily, "go and get the money."


    The man behind the old man immediately went out of the door. Gao Yang''s muscles tightened. As soon as the situation was wrong, he would immediately jump on Prince suharitan, who was only four meters away from him.


    After two minutes, the door opened again, and a team of people rushed in with two big bags. Then they put the big bag on the ground in front of Clooney, unzipped the bag and retreated to one side.


    Gao Yang''s eyes are straight. Each big bag is full of banknotes, green, beautiful green, beautiful green, dazzling green, representing the green of the dollar.


    With a wave of his hand, suharitan continued to use casual words: "cash, 150 million dollars, it''s yours now."

 Chapter 1296

    150 million dollars, 30 bags, 30 whole!


    Gao Yang has never seen so much cash put together in his life, which makes him really feel dizzy, and his breathing is involuntarily hurried.


    At this time, Gao Yang had to admit that, to some extent, Clooney was calmer than him. At least Clooney didn''t breathe fast and his eyes didn''t shine when he saw 30 bags full of cash.


    However, this may also be because Clooney knows that the money has nothing to do with him. After all, no matter how much money is owned by others, he will not be too excited, just like people working in the bank will not be excited when they see more money.


    Clooney nodded, then clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Your Highness, the money belongs to the virgin of steel, not mine. Of course, I will leave a small part of it, but there is a problem. There are only three of us who can''t take away so much money."


    Suharitan gently shook his head and said coldly, "that''s not my problem, it''s your problem."


    Although he still felt strange, Gao Yang was relieved because he thought that if suharitan or Clooney wanted to be bad for him, he didn''t need to specially prepare 150 million US dollars in cash for him to see and let him kill him after he had an eye.


    That''s 150 million dollars, 150 million dollars. Even if you pull a car, you can''t finish it. The weight is almost two tons. It''s two tons, not two kilograms. The figure of two tons may be different, but the weight of 150 million dollars will never be less than one and a half tons. It takes 15 strong men to bring in the money alone.


    Local tyrant, his action is unusual. Gao Yang is really convinced, and now he is worried about how to transport the money, so he is worried about whether suharitan''s plan is to use a pile of money they can''t move to pay off his debts.


    Clooney seemed to be worried about the same problem. He smiled and said, "well, your royal highness, can I take some away first and then temporarily store the rest in your place? Or, if you would send someone to deliver it for me, I would be more excited."


    Suharitan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "the money has been given to you. Our transaction has been completely completed."


    After a short pause, Clooney immediately smiled and said, "yes, our deal is done."


    Suharitan nodded, sat up from the sofa and whispered, "well, I promise I will give you the money after you finish the task. Now you have completed the task, I paid the money, and we have all fulfilled our commitments."


    Clooney said with a wry smile, "the only problem is that your payment method makes it a little difficult for me, because I can''t take the money away. I know my request is very impolite, but can I ask you to transfer it to me? I must praise and appreciate your generosity, but we often use cash before, but this time it''s too much, too much."


    Suharitan said with a straight face, "I''m a man of my word. I''ll do what I promised. Now I''ve done everything I should do. As for the problem you''re worried about, it''s not a problem. Why don''t I transfer it to you? Because if I transfer it to you, it''s hard to get the money back after you die."


    Gao Yang''s fear of not getting all the money immediately turned into fear of his own life. Sure enough, after suharitan said that, at least half of the people standing behind them took out their pistols.


    The speed of falling from heaven to hell is so fast. Now Gaoyang has no chance to rush to suharitan.


    Gao Yang blamed himself for being dazzled by the mountains of banknotes, thus making a super fatal common sense mistake, that is, no amount of money is his own before putting it into his pocket.


    After being robbed, Gao Yang''s first reaction was that this was Clooney''s plot, but he turned to see Clooney, but found that the gun pointing at Clooney''s head was the most.


    Clooney looked surprised and said, "how do you learn..., why? Why?"


    Gao Yang thinks Clooney wants to ask you how to learn to be smart, because he wants to ask the same question himself.


    Suharitan said lazily: "Because you''re useless, the angel mercenary regiment is gone, what''s the use of your life? You''re not tomler. You should be smarter. Since you want to kill, why don''t I do it thoroughly? I promised to give you money, but I didn''t promise not to kill you, so I''ll pay you first and then pick up the money I lost my master. Isn''t that better?"


    Clooney looked around at the situation, then looked at suharitan with a smile rather than smile, a cry rather than cry expression and said, "you are so smart..."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. Now he just wants to follow Clooney and say, Prince! You''re so smart.


    Suharitan waved impatiently, frowned and said, "don''t dirty my carpet, take them out and hang them."


    Six of the fifteen men were separated. They put away their guns, grabbed the hands of three of them, and at least six guns were aimed at their heads.


    Suharitan''s guards are carefully selected. They don''t know anything. They are just fools who follow the film. Although they have controlled the situation, the people with guns are at least two meters away from them. This is a safe distance, which makes them lose the opportunity to grab guns. The threat of holding guns against other people''s heads is actually the most unprofessional.


    Gao Yang just felt very depressed, but he felt that even if he died here, he would not be wronged. Who would let him be dazzled by money? Otherwise, although the chance to rush to suharitan and control him is extremely slim, there is always a little hope. One chance in ten thousand is also an opportunity, but after being attracted by money, He lost even one ten thousandth of his hope.


    A guard shouted in Arabic, "take them out, hang them, and throw them away where they won''t be found."


    They grabbed Gao Yang''s guard and put something on their hands. Gao Yang was struggling desperately. He felt that since suharitan ordered not to dirty the carpet, no one would shoot, and if his hand was tied with a tie, it would be over.


    The 13th winked at Gao Yang, but the problem was that he didn''t have a tacit understanding with Gao Yang, so Gao Yang didn''t know what he wanted to do on the 13th.


    Gao Yang''s plan is not to be tied up. When they are escorted out of the house, as long as Raphael and them are deployed in place, there will be a glimmer of life. This is his willingness to resist with all his strength, but he doesn''t know what he plans to do on the 13th. Is he going to put all his eggs in one basket, start at once, or drag suharitan down together.


    Just then, Clooney, who was tied up, said loudly, "wait! Wait! Your highness, I lied to you. I want to tell you the truth. The angel mercenary regiment is not dead at all. In fact, there is another secret. You have to let me finish, let me finish!"


    Suharitan smiled and said, "this little trick is meaningless."


    With a complacent face, suharitan waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "take them down. I don''t want to see them. Oh, no, wait, don''t hang elsewhere. Strangle them here. Let me watch strangle them."


    Gao Yang''s heart was cold. If he had been taken out, he still had a little hope, but suharitan changed his mind and wanted to see them strangled with his own eyes, which was a big joke.


    Clooney said hurriedly, "no, you can''t do this. I''m useful to you! You still have a lot to know, I..."


    A man immediately strangled Clooney''s neck with a tie from behind Clooney, and Clooney''s words were immediately forcibly interrupted.


    Suharitan is undoubtedly the kind of person who holds the lives of many people. He said he would watch strangulation and praise them, so naturally there would be no other results.


    A plastic strapping was also tied to Gao Yang''s neck. The strapping that was supposed to bind his hands was used for other purposes, that is, to strangle his neck, and the 13th will not be spared.


    Even if he will be shot in the head immediately, he can only fight. Gao Yang decides to start before he is strangled and loses his ability to move.


    At this time, the 13th moved, and his hands were crossed and twisted behind his back, but his hands moved suddenly and miraculously broke free of control. Then he lowered his body, shook to the right, and then jumped at suharitan.


    The action of the 13th was too fast. When he rushed out, no one responded and fired a shot at him. With the help of the person who grabbed his hand, he blocked the trajectory behind him. The 13th looked very hopeful to catch suharitan before others reacted.


    The action of the 13th was like a ghost, but at the moment of jumping on suharitan, the 13th''s body staggered, then fell forward uncontrollably and fell only one step in front of suharitan''s feet.


    Gao Yang also moved. His feet kicked back. When he was scared to death on the 13th, he kicked on the knee of the people behind him. When the people who grabbed him painfully let go of his left hand, Gao Yang turned around and punched another person on the nose.


    Gao Yang''s hands recovered their freedom, but at this time, when No. 13, who fell to the ground, wanted to jump up again to catch suharitan''s feet, he was caught up by the people behind No. 13 and kicked on No. 13''s shoulder.


    Gao Yang was held against his forehead by two guns, and No. 13 was trampled under his feet again.


    Unfortunately, it''s a pity. Seeing that the clothes on the back waist of No. 13 were quickly soaked with blood, Gao Yang gave a sigh in his heart. If No. 13 was not seriously injured and healed, if No. 13''s body was normal, he had captured suharitan as a hostage, but unfortunately, some natural reactions of human body could not be completely eliminated by willpower, No. 13 is a killer, but he is also a man, so he failed, and there is no possibility of doing it again.

 Chapter 1297

    Gao Yang is desperate. There is no big difference between being shot in the head or being strangled. In short, he will die in the end.


    The surprise attack on the 13th failed, but everyone was frightened. The person who was desperately strangling Clooney''s neck couldn''t help but loosen his hand. However, Clooney, who turned his eyes, successfully breathed the air again. Therefore, the greatest advantage of the operation on the 13th was to let Clooney breathe more for a while.


    At least three people rushed towards Gao Yang, either resisting being shot in the head, or not resisting being strangled, so as to leave a whole body. Gao Yang can choose these two.


    "Drag them out, drag them out! You fools!"


    Hearing suharitan''s panic cry, Yang''s leg to kick out was immediately retracted.


    The sudden attack on the 13th even won a little chance. The results of being dragged out and executed are different from those in the house. As long as they leave the house and praise them, they still have a chance.


    The two men came forward and put the 13th up. The 13th, with pain on his face, bit his teeth and said, "I''m sorry."


    Gao Yang was grabbed by three people again. He vomited and said, "you tried your best."


    On the 13th, he was hurt in his stomach, and it was a penetrating injury. He was forced to follow. If he did it again, his body would be completely unable to bear it.


    Clooney was just panting. He had just strolled around the gate of hell. At this time, he had nothing to care about except breathing more air into his lungs.


    After putting the 13th up again, suharitan angrily said, "take them out and torture them! Ravage them! Don''t let them die too happily, come on!"


    Gao Yang feels that hope has come. Now his expectation is that when he is taken out, they have been deployed in place.


    Gao Yang knew where treble would be, because the shooting position was determined after his first investigation with Raphael, and that position could completely block the door of the room.


    On the 13th, I also know that the only hope without going out is Clooney, because all the arrangements are actually to prevent him.


    Gao Yang and the 13th were pushed obediently to the door. Clooney didn''t struggle anymore. He had accepted his life and looked dull.


    When Gao Yang was pushed and turned around, the door suddenly opened. This time, everyone was stunned again. Several people with guns immediately pointed their guns at the people who suddenly pushed the door and broke in.


    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong!"


    Seeing the intruders, the guard who raised his gun immediately put down his gun. Suharitan said angrily, "what are you doing here! Get out!"


    "Something happened, something big!"


    The people who came in trotted and rushed directly to suharitan. When they trotted to suharitan, they kicked suharitan''s crotch.


    Suharitan did not hum, his eyes protruded, his body was like a shrimp, and he would fall to the ground when he arched forward.


    The people who came in were dressed in black robes, their heads and faces were covered tightly, and their eyes were not exposed. The position of their eyes was a black veil. People covered in black robes could see the outside through the black veil, but others could not see the inside, and only women could dress up like this.


    Look at the man in the black robe who kicks out. Gao Yang will know who''s coming. The broken son and grandchild who is ecstatic to the bone lifts his Yin leg. No one can teach him except him.


    Haifa, or Karima enjem, the sister of the 13th and Gao Yang''s apprentice, suddenly appeared at such a time.


    Karima kicked, and then she hugged suharitan who fell towards her, instead of cutting suharitan''s neck like Gaoyang.


    Karima made a good choice, because only by controlling suharitan, all people, including her, have a chance to live.


    The movement was not smooth, but Karima hugged suharitan''s neck and immediately turned behind suharitan. Then she put a hand on suharitan''s head and shouted, "put down the gun, or I''ll break his neck and put down the gun!"


    Everyone was stupid, but an impossible threat kidnapped suharitan. After the completely impossible thing happened, everyone''s brain was blank.


    Gao Yang is not stupid. When Karima kicked that kick, he knew what had happened.


    No one dares to shoot. If you can''t catch this opportunity, Gao Yang will die.


    With a little force, he broke his hand out, turned high, squeezed forward from between the two people holding him, kicked a guard holding a pistol, twisted the pistol with his right hand, grabbed the pistol with his left hand, waved his right hand, grabbed the gun in the other person''s hand, and kicked again, Then he easily grabbed the second gun.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Don''t move!"


    "Don''t move!"


    Suharitan''s guards roared while drawing their guns, and Gao Yang roared. Clooney seemed to have come to spirit. Although his hand was still twisted, he roared at the top of his voice: "don''t move, no one can move!"


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to shoot. At least a dozen guns were aimed at them. After seizing the gun, he didn''t dare to shoot at will. Instead, he immediately backed back and came to Karima, who twisted suharitan''s neck.


    "Don''t move, I''ll blow his head out if anyone moves! Don''t move, don''t move!"


    Gao Yang''s two guns are loaded. In his left hand, he holds a 9mm caliber, German version of hkp8. The American version of this gun is called USP, while in his right hand, he holds a Walter PPK.


    Gao Yang held suharitan''s head with his right PPK, swayed back and forth with P8 in his left hand, and shouted, "put the gun down and let them go, or I''ll shoot!"


    At this time, no one dared to put down the gun. Although they were concerned about the life of Prince suharitan, everyone knew that once the gun was put down, the situation was completely out of control, so none of suharitan''s guards was willing to put down the gun.


    "Let go of the prince! Come on!"


    "If you don''t want him to die, put down your gun!"


    The two sides roared at each other. The scene must be very chaotic. At this time, the people who once stood behind suharitan and should be the leader roared: "shut up! Let go of the prince! Don''t strangle his neck and let him breathe more smoothly. Listen, as long as the prince is okay, you can let you go, otherwise you will all die, all die!"


    Karima was very nervous. She held suharitan''s neck in one hand and pressed suharitan''s chin in the other hand. Suharitan would really be unbearable if she continued to stalemate. If suharitan died, they would not want to run away.


    He shouted loudly, "let go of our people first, hurry up! I tell you, when I''m nervous, this gun will go off. Don''t play tricks, or everyone will die together!"


    After suharitan''s guards looked at each other, they loosened their hands and pushed Clooney and No. 13 forward. No. 13 directly fell to the ground. After Clooney took two steps forward, he saw No. 13 lying on the ground, then went to help No. 13 up, and then walked back behind him.


    "I tell you, don''t move! Don''t move!"


    Clooney shouted as he drove No. 13, while Gao Yang took a deep breath and said to Karima, "let him go, he can''t run!"


    Karima put her hand down, no longer hugged suharitan''s neck, and then her right hand loosened suharitan''s chin.


    Suharitan''s face tilted to the right. His head had been twisted to the limit by Karima. After Karima let go, suharitan''s head fell powerlessly.


    Gao Yang was stunned and Karima was stunned. Then everyone looked at suharitan and was stunned.


    Karima subconsciously held up suharitan''s chin again. As soon as he let go, suharitan''s head hung down feebly again.


    A guard said cautiously, "Your Highness Prince, your highness King Qing."


    "Get down!"


    Gao Yang gave a loud drink and then shot.


    What are you waiting for? You don''t have to wait without confrontation, because suharitan is dead. Don''t take the opportunity to fire and wait for others to react before shooting at each other.


    Suharitan could only stand by Karima. After his head hung down, Gao Yang was aiming at suharitan''s head, but now he only needs to lift his hand a little to hit the only guard standing on his side.


    To shoot is to shoot with both hands. Although the bullet power of PPK is small, the first bullet hit the guard''s nose and went straight back to the brain stem.


    With a loud lie down, Clooney rushed to the ground with No. 13, but Karima was a little at a loss.


    As soon as the gun was fired, the sound of gunfire was one. There were 16 guards in the house, two of them had no guns, but all the others had guns in their hands.


    Gao Yang instantly killed four, and then four shots in a row in the process of waving the gun, but everyone pointed the gun at him and Karima. When a total of 12 guns were aimed at him, Gao Yang was either a God or a transparent person, otherwise he would be shot.


    In fact, the muzzle of the gun aimed at Karima was much more than that aimed at Gao Yang. Gao Yang fired a shot first, flashed and turned in front of Karima.


    Gao Yang felt as if he had been hit by a sledgehammer for several times. In an instant, he lost his strength in his hands. However, Gao Yang tried his best to push the gun back, kicked Karima with one leg, and fired six shots at the same time. Then he threw the empty PPK at people. Then after two shots in a row in his left hand, he felt like a burning charcoal fire fell into his stomach again.


    He stepped back two steps, raised his gun, shot and killed the person who wanted to seize the gun in front of him. Then he fell to the ground, raised his head, and shot and killed the last person who was holding the gun in the body''s hand.


    On the 13th and Clooney rushed to get the gun, but they didn''t have to shoot anymore. Holding the gun, the man lying on the ground raised his head and turned his eyes down. When he saw his stomach, he muttered in Chinese, "I''m the second Olympic Games! The second Olympic Games! Paralyzed, it''s over."

 Chapter 1298

    Gao Yang was shot five times.


    Two shots were shot in the stomach, one shot in the outside of the right chest, and one shot in the back of the head, but it was wiped away, so it didn''t matter. I just lost some hair, scraped a little scalp, and then I was shot in the neck, but one shot in the neck was also rubbed away, that is, there was a scorch mark, and there was no blood.


    Gao Yang was lying on the ground, just panting. Karima, who was kicked down by him, got up, crawled on the ground for a while, came to Gao Yang''s body and said anxiously: "how are you? Oh, my God..."


    Looking at the blood coming out of Gao Yang''s chest and stomach, Karima first screamed, then sat next to Gao Yang, gently picked up Gao Yang''s head and put it on her legs.


    Clooney took a pistol and pointed it at the door. "We have to prevent someone from rushing in. Oh, Falk! It''s a big trouble!"


    Seeing Gao Yang''s wound, Clooney was a little silly. He put his hands on his head and said sadly, "it''s over, it''s really over..."


    "Take your gun and guard the door, you idiot!"


    After a cry, the 13th covered his stomach with one hand and a gun in his hand. He staggered to Gao Yang''s side, looked at Gao Yang and said in a daze: "thanks! This is trouble."


    Gao Yang coughed and said with a bitter smile, "Hey, man, she''s your sister. Hey, Haifa, he''s your brother."


    Originally intended to call Karima, but Gao Yang opened his mouth and habitually called Haifa. He never told No. 13 how he knew Karima, so No. 13 would know that his sister had learned to lift Yin legs with Gao Yang for three days.


    Karima and the 13th looked at each other. Both of them were stunned. At this time, Gao Yang took a breath and whispered, "Haifa, no, Karima, can you take off your mask?"


    Karima reached out and took off her headgear, and then a gorgeous woman appeared in front of Gao Yang, but Karima kept her head down, so in Gao Yang''s eyes, Karima''s face was upside down.


    Gao Yang waved the gun with his left hand and whispered, "he''s your brother. Don''t you say hello?"


    Karima looked up in doubt, but she immediately lowered her head with tears in her eyes and whispered, "I''m sorry, I saw you. I wanted to remind you, but I didn''t dare to come out at the beginning."


    Can Karima recognize number 13? Obviously not, so she focused all her attention on Gao Yang.


    The height of the 13th is only a little over 1.7 meters, while Karima''s height is nearly 1.8 meters. As twin brothers and sisters, this situation should not have happened. However, their different childhood experiences have greatly changed their body shape and appearance.


    On the 13th, he looked at Karima blankly, and then he finally lowered his head and said to Gao Yang, "you''ve been shot."


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "you fucking remind me? My stomach is killing me, okay? Listen, I''m dying. Next, it''s up to you. Find a way to send a signal to the rabbits."


    At this time, a voice suddenly came out of the door: "Your Highness, we heard gunshots. Are you all right?"


    After waiting for a moment, the door was suddenly opened. Clooney shot immediately. On the 13th, he turned around and started shooting again and again. Two people fell at the door, but at the same time, another man shouted in panic in Arabic: "Your Highness is dead! Your highness is dead!"


    The sound insulation in the room was good, but the gunfire could not be covered up. Finally, suharitan''s guards found out what had happened.


    Two more people tried to rush in, and this time they took submachine guns. When number 13 and Clooney just started shooting, the people who tried to rush in fell forward to the ground with a bullet hole in their back.


    There was a continuous sound of heavy objects falling outside, and then a man shouted, "behind us, someone shot behind us, hide!"


    Gao Yang was about to cry. He said with a cry: "dead rabbit, you never let me down."


    Raphael, they were in place, and when they found out the beginning of the anomaly, they opened fire immediately.


    With the accurate firepower from Cui Bo, their defensive pressure is greatly reduced. It''s actually very difficult to hold the door with only a few pistols, but with the suppression from Cui Bo, it''s too easy.


    On the 13th, he looked at Gao Yang and said, "you have to get treatment quickly, or you will die."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "don''t remind me that I''m going to die. When they come, I''m dead. My stomach hurts. I think I''m going to die."


    The 13th whispered, "no, you won''t die. Drag him to a safe place and take him to a corner!"


    The last sentence was to Karima, but Karima finally had a reaction when she looked at the 13th. She said suspiciously, "are you ofred?"


    The 13th stayed for a moment and said, "are you talking about my name?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t remember. Help me drag him over first."


    On the 13th and Karima dragged Gao Yang to a dead corner of the room. In fact, Karima mainly dragged him. It would be good if the 13th could go by itself.


    After placing Gao Yang, the 13th grabbed Karima''s hand, put it on Gao Yang''s belly and said in a deep voice, "hold his wound."


    "But he has three wounds bleeding," Karima said in a quick voice


    "Find your own way."


    Karima was stunned. She pressed her hands on the wound on Gao Yang''s stomach, then lay next to Gao Yang and put her face on the wound on Gao Yang''s chest.


    Press the wound to stop bleeding. Whether it''s useful or not, it''s better than nothing.


    On the 13th, I looked around the room, and then said loudly, "keep the door well and don''t let people rush in. I have to find a phone. I must let them come as soon as possible."


    Karima shouted, "there won''t be a phone here. Suharitan doesn''t like to be disturbed!"


    Clooney said nervously, "who''s helping us outside? Are you ambushing people?"


    The 13th whispered, "shut up and look at your door."


    After that, on the 13th, he lifted a carpet from the ground, looked around, went to the huge French window, grabbed the closed curtains next to the window, and pulled several of them but didn''t pull them down.


    After a furious scold, on the 13th, he gave up his efforts to pull down the curtains, quickly walked to a bag of money, and then began to grab the money and throw it into the fireplace.


    Clooney exclaimed, "what are you doing?"


    The 13th said coldly, "can you take it away?"


    "Well, no, you want to smoke a Morse signal? Good idea."


    Clooney''s mind turned quickly, and after throwing more than a dozen bundles of big bills into the fireplace on the 13th, the fireplace began to emit green smoke in a different color from the burning of firewood.


    The firewood used by suharitan was too high-quality, and there was no smoke. After throwing more than a dozen bundles of banknotes that could not be fully burned, the smoke was still very thick.


    The 13th threw the carpet into the fireplace. After a while, he pulled out the blanket. After a few seconds, he put the blanket in.


    The smoke from the chimney of the fireplace was cut into sections as soon as the blankets were put in and out, so that the smoke from the chimney formed a short and long rhythm and a complete SOS signal.


    Send a signal, the 13th will wait for a while, and then put the blanket in again. After repeating the same process three times in a row, a bullet suddenly penetrated the wooden door, leaving a hole in the door, and then two more shots, hitting a triangle on the wooden door.


    Can see the high Yang of the gate is very weak low voice: "they have received the signal, come right away."


    Karima whispered, "what are you talking about?"


    "People come up and tell your brother to send out five short smoke signals in a row. Repeat and keep playing."


    Karima said loudly, "five times the same length of smoke, keep repeating."


    After that, Karima whispered, "what does that mean?"


    Gao Yang took a few breaths and whispered, "the fifth emergency contact code, the commander was killed."


    Gao Yang felt Karima''s hand pressing his stomach move suddenly, and then Karima said in a surprised voice: "you''re not dead, you won''t die! You won''t die!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "no way, the contact code in extreme emergency. There is no serious injury to the head, only death..."

 Chapter 1299

    It was very cold to hide in the snow. Although it was still very cold in his thick cold clothes, when he found that the smoke column in the chimney appeared five times in a row, and then returned to a continuous black smoke, Cui Bo only felt that his blood was about to solidify.


    "Five cigarettes, emergency contact code No. 5, the regimental commander is killed! The regimental commander is killed..."


    Treble trembled when he said those words on the walkie talkie, but his hand didn''t tremble. He remained stable and could shoot a bullet at any time.


    Groliov trembled, "are you wrong? Are you sure it''s five times?"


    Raphael said, "five times, five times, again. Count it carefully."


    After a while, Raphael said in despair: "five smoke pillars, repeated, this is a specific contact code, No. 5, the commander was killed..."


    Cui Bo took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "brother Yang can''t die. I know he can''t die. I''m going to save him."


    Cui Bo''s words are firm and plain, but even if it''s a sea of knife and fire, he''s going to break through.


    Groliov suddenly said, "troops, Gao must not have been killed. No one knows our emergency contact code except him. The signal is definitely sent under Gao''s signal, absolutely! Gao is definitely not dead!"


    Raphael suddenly stood up from the snowbank where he was hiding and said excitedly: "yes! There is no option of serious injury in our extremely urgent contact code. The boss is not dead, but he sent a signal of death. There is only one explanation. He must have been seriously injured and he needs first aid!"


    After excited, Raphael yelled: "villain, look at you, rush in! Rush in to save our leader, rabbit, big dog, you two cover! Contact our people and let them hurry to save us. Villain and I rushed over!"


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "you two can''t rush. There are at least nearly 100 people there. Only you two can''t. I''ll go too. It''s enough for the rabbit to stay behind."


    Raphael shouted: "no! We need to be fast! You can''t keep up with me and the villain with your machine gun. You stay behind. It''s up to you if we can rush in! Villain, let''s go."


    Raphael and Albert are lower than treble, but they are also on the ridge. There is a straight-line distance of about 500 meters from the resort. It will take at least 10 minutes if they catch up at normal speed.


    Raphael was putting his skis on his feet. He turned to Albert and said, "you''re slow. I''ll wait for you first and establish a cover for you. No matter what I do, you just rush into that room, okay?"


    Albert pouted, "even if you''re shot?"


    Raphael nodded firmly and said in a deep voice, "yes, don''t care about anything! Even if you look at death in front of you, Satan can have no me, but he can''t have no head."


    Albert said in a deep voice, "I see. I won''t care about you."


    Raphael took a breath and said in a deep voice, "man, it''s up to you this time. Run with your milk!"


    Albert stood up from the snow, looked down, clenched his teeth and said helplessly, "I have to rush into the enemy and climb through the fucking snow. You''re killing me! No way. Who makes me a medical soldier? Man, let''s go. I won''t arrive later than you."


    Raphael was ready to slide out. After hearing Albert''s words, he looked shocked and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Albert took a deep breath and said loudly, "I''m going to slide over, ah ah..."


    Albert jumped forward, jumped down from the ridge, fell five or six meters, fell on the snow under the cliff, screamed in horror, sat on the snow and began to slide out of control.


    At first, Albert was still sitting, but he soon lost control. He tried to slide down on his back on the snow, but when he slid to the middle, the snow in front of him began to rumble, and then began to collapse where he hadn''t reached under his feet.


    "Falk! This idiot, this is a snow mountain, not a sand dune!"


    After angrily scolding, Raphael jumped down and glided down on the snow.


    Albert caused a small avalanche. He was carried into the falling snow and rushed down with him.


    The consequences of avalanches are terrible. They are washed down by a large-scale avalanche and buried in the snow. Even if they don''t fall and die in the process of rolling, they will inevitably escape the end of suffocation.


    However, Albert''s situation is not so bad, because if he walks all the way from a safe route, he will have to go around for hundreds of meters, but if he slides down a straight line from the ridge, he will reach a flat land leading to the resort at most 200 meters.


    The scale of the avalanche is not large, but the flat land in front of the mountain resort is still piled with snow three or four meters high.


    Albert really got there faster than Raphael, but he was buried in the snow.


    Raphael slid down the mountain quickly, and then when he approached the snowbank that had just slipped, he shouted, "villain, where the fuck are you? Make a noise!"


    Raphael pulled the skis across, stopped in front of the snowbank, threw the skis aside in a hurry, took the rifle on his back in his hand, and began to listen to any movement from the snowbank.


    Raphael is only about 100 meters away from the gate of the resort, basically where he gets off the cable car, and the movement caused by the avalanche attracts people out of the resort.


    The shooting of traber and groliov quickly knocked down two people who could pose a threat to Raphael, and Raphael listened to whether there was a sound in the snow.


    As if he heard something, Raphael said in a hurry, "where are you? Speak louder and make a small space in front of your nose. Can you hear me?"


    At the end of the shouting, Raphael suddenly heard several dull shots. After judging the approximate position, he immediately climbed to the snow pile and dug down desperately. After digging a hole about one meter, one leg suddenly kicked out of the side of the snow hole.


    The snow was so weak that Raphael could not hold Albert''s leg and drag him out, so Raphael began to dig along his leg. After touching a shaking hand, he grabbed Albert''s hand and pulled Albert out of his head and feet.


    Albert''s hat fell off and showed his bald head, which was red with cold. As soon as he came out of the snow, Albert took a long breath and said loudly, "I''m suffocating!"


    Raphael stretched out his hand and slapped Albert on his bald head. He roared angrily, "you idiot, who made you jump down? Do you want to die? You are the only military doctor. What if you die!"


    Albert touched his bald head and said helplessly, "walk so far and slide so close. Well, let''s go. The boss is still waiting."


    Raphael shouted, "try if you can move!"


    Albert moved his hands and feet, and then said in a hurry, "it''s just a little painful. It''s OK."


    Raphael and Albert tumbled down from the snow and rushed to the seemingly empty resort. Raphael held a gun, but Albert had only an M9 pistol in his hand.


    "I should have brought a rifle!"


    Albert limped, but his speed was not slow at all, while Raphael said with a gloomy face, "that''s not what you said when you climbed the mountain!"


    The resort has no walls or doors, only scattered houses. If you don''t want to be hit by TREB and groliov, suharitan''s guards and attendants have to hide behind the house, and the two people who came out to check the situation were killed in the open space after losing the cover of the house.


    The two quickly ran outside and moved behind the house. One side hid on both sides of the house. Albert lowered his voice and said, "how do we act?"


    Rafael pointed to the house opposite him and whispered, "there are many people here. There must be someone in which house. There should be about 100 people in this resort. I don''t know how many people have guns. Therefore, I can only rely on luck."


    Gao Yang and Raphael once drew the terrain of the resort. Through the combination of tourism introduction and satellite map, Albert didn''t come, but he also knew what the general terrain should be like.


    After a brief speech, Raphael crossed his heart and said in a low voice, "I''m in front. You follow me and rush in. Don''t worry. No matter what happens, don''t worry about me. There''s only one task for you. Rush in, okay?"


    Albert nodded and said, "I think this plan is stupid, but you are the commander, you has the final say."


    Putting two pistols in front of him, Albert whispered, "I hate small pistols. It''s no use at all. Well, let''s start!"


    Raphael said in a deep voice, "that''s your bad pistol. Get ready, go!"


    Raphael rushed out and Albert immediately followed, but they just flashed out and found that there were several gunpoints in front of them. They immediately flashed back.


    Although they were forced back and caused a hail of bullets, they didn''t get nothing. They finally knew how the people inside stood.


    "Boss! We''re coming. Can you hear us inside? Try to cover it!"


    After roaring with all his strength, Raphael took down the only two grenades on his body, nodded at Albert, then reached out and threw a grenade to Albert. The two pulled out the insurance on the grenade, signaled to each other, and raised their hands to throw the grenade out at the same time.


    After hearing the explosion, they rushed out again. Raphael started shooting while rushing out, and Albert also fired his pistol and rushed out.

 Chapter 1300

    "Boss! We''re coming. Can you hear us inside? Try to cover it!"


    Hearing the cry from outside, Gao Yang couldn''t help getting excited. He gasped, "how did you come so fast!"


    Clooney immediately came to the spirit, and No. 13 threw the blanket, staggered behind the door and whispered to Clooney, "let''s open the door, shoot from the inside and meet them in."


    Clooney was very straightforward. He whispered, "OK!"


    Is Clooney afraid of death? He must be afraid of death, but he is a smart man. He knows that if he wants to live, he must work hard first.


    On the 13th, he pulled the wooden door, nodded at Clooney, pulled back suddenly, and then began to shoot continuously outward. Clooney also held two guns and roared to open fire.


    Just then, after two loud noises, the two men rushed from different directions.


    People that Raphael and Albert can''t hit can be hit by number 13 and Clooney, while positions that number 13 and Clooney can''t shoot can be hit by Raphael and Albert.


    With the cooperation of inside and outside, Raphael and Albert rushed very smoothly. Moreover, under the sudden attack, some people who had hidden well had to come out of the hiding place in order to stop Raphael and Albert. In this way, they would become the targets of TREB and groliov who hid high and had good vision and shooting position.


    Rafael roared, "the impact point is on the high side, lower the trajectory!"


    The impact of high-altitude operations is reflected. Cui Bo''s gun is SCAR-H, but the bullet is the high-speed long-range bullet Gao Yang has been using. Therefore, Cui Bo''s trajectory is not much different from that in normal times, but groliov can''t. In order to maintain light weight, he brought an RPK. The trajectory of 7.62x39mm intermediate bullet is greatly affected.


    Reminded by Raphael, groliov lowered the trajectory. Although his continuous fire did not hit the target directly, it also provided valuable firepower suppression.


    The three sides worked together, and the path was not far away. Albert didn''t look at both sides. He just held a pistol to the right and pulled the trigger again and again. As for where the bullet flew, he didn''t care. He ran into the room so wildly, and then he couldn''t hold his feet and hit the sofa directly.


    Albert arrived first. Raphael pulled the trigger towards the crowded place with a gun in his hand, followed closely behind Albert, rushed into the door, and then slid out of the ground.


    On the 13th and Clooney stepped back and slammed the door shut. Albert, who hit the sofa, raised his head and shouted, "where''s the boss? Oh, here you are!"


    Albert climbed to Gao Yang from the ground. When he saw Karima lying on Gao Yang''s chest, he was stunned and said, "Hi, Hello, beauty, please get out of the way now and I''ll take over."


    Karima sat up. Half of her face was covered with blood. Albert took off his backpack, pulled the zipper, looked at his high belly and chest, frowned and said, "Oh, boss, your situation is very bad."


    "You''ve come fast enough," he said in a low voice


    Albert made a rolling gesture with his hand and said in a deep voice, "I''m rolling. All right, stop talking and lie still."


    Raphael got up and staggered for two steps. When he saw the high rise in the corner, he couldn''t help but say, "Xie te, it''s terrible."


    Cui Bo roared in the walkie talkie, "come back, are you in? How''s the boss? Talk to the fuck!"


    Raphael trembled and said, "no, boss looks terrible. Albert and I are fine. We rushed in. Oh, no, thanks, I''m fine. I''m shot!"


    After that, Raphael cried out in pain, then reached out to touch his ass, touched a hand of blood, and then touched his back waist. After grinning in pain, he took two steps, then knelt behind the overturned sofa, changed his rifle into a magazine and aimed at the door.


    Clooney coughed and said weakly, "sorry, guys, I was shot."


    On the 13th, he looked at Clooney and said, "it''s all right. You''re just shot in the shoulder. You can''t die."


    Albert took a knife to cut open his high clothes and whispered in the walkie talkie: "The situation of the boss is not good. He was shot twice in the abdomen. The right abdomen may have hurt the large intestine. The heavy bullet in the left abdomen is lower, and the bladder and small intestine may be injured. One shot in the chest. At the junction of the lung lobe and liver, the lung lobe may have been damaged, the liver may be damaged, or worse, the bullet rolled and hurt the lung lobe and liver at the same time. Big dog, tell the Dragon Knight about this. It''s very serious Yes, and I''m going to have an open operation for the head here to confirm the injury and stop bleeding, so that the dragon knight can prepare for the follow-up operation. "


    After saying that, Albert bit off the pre filled syringe, and then pricked Gao Yang''s wound with a needle. After a needle was pricked, he picked up two syringes in succession and pricked Gao Yang''s body with a sniff.


    After the needle was finished, Albert took off the cold proof glove, then took out a can of spray from his backpack and began spraying it to the high wound. After spraying a lot of it, he sprayed it on his own hands. After both hands were sprayed, he disassembled a medical plastic glove and waited for his gloves to take. After completing the disinfection preparation, he took out a scalpel, and after a little thought for a moment, he immediately went on. Gao Yang cut down on his lower abdomen.


    Without any spirit, Gao Yang opened his eyes, looked at Albert in front of him and said, "are you pulling my belly with a knife?"


    "Yes."


    "Damn it, it hurts, you bastard."


    "You can''t afford to waste time. Bear it. The anesthetic will take effect soon, soon."


    Gao Yang rolled his eyes and couldn''t help but say, "can''t you let me go into general anesthesia or wait for me to faint? I''m very conscious. You cut and cut on my stomach. I can hear the sound of your knife cutting my belly. Although it doesn''t hurt very much, it''s very bad and terrible!"


    Albert didn''t lift his head and said in a deep voice: "there''s not enough anesthetic, and general anesthesia is very dangerous. It''s the work of an anesthesiologist. You should be satisfied with the treatment of local anesthesia. Yeah! Good news, a. 32acp bullet, your bladder is not broken, and your small intestine is only broken a little. Ha ha, don''t worry that your urine is everywhere in your abdominal cavity!"


    Gao Yang took a puff at the corner of his mouth and whispered, "very good. Most of the people here use PPK and a small number use 9mm palabellum shells. Now I just hope no one uses flowering shells.


    Albert brushed another knife, then reached out and turned it in Gao Yang''s stomach. After turning it over, he pinched up another warhead like a treasure, and then laughed: "long live! Another. 32acp!"

 Chapter 1301

    Of course, not getting shot is the best, but if you have to choose one of several bullets to get a shot, it must be the smaller the power, the better, right.


    PPK pistol is short, light and reliable. It is very suitable for some people who need to carry guns secretly. However, when the gun is small, the bullet is small. When the bullet is small, the power must be small.


    . 32acp is one of the bullets that can be used by PPK. The bullet is characterized by low recoil, low sound and low power. After the bullet hits the target, there is no instantaneous cavity and permanent cavity, even a quarter of the 9mm palabellum bullet. In other words, it is either accurate or lucky to use this gun, otherwise it is really difficult to kill people instantly.


    It''s bad luck to be shot twice, but the two shots are all. 32acp bullets, which is a great luck in misfortune. If Gao Yang gets two. 45 flowering bullets he often uses, his stomach will be rotten.


    Albert was very excited. After throwing the warhead aside, he said happily, "good luck. It''s great. The bullet hardly rolled. The damage to the right abdomen is very light and easy to solve!"


    With the two wounds on his belly still, Albert immediately cut the third knife. This time, Gao Yang finally didn''t feel any pain. He just listened to the terrible sound of being cut open by the knife.


    Gao Yang has lost his spirit. He is about to faint. Albert nervously checked Gao Yang for a moment, and finally breathed out and said loudly: "9mm armor bullet pierced the diaphragm between the lung lobe and the liver. The lung lobe was not damaged, and a small part of the liver was injured. I want to carry out emergency suture and hemostasis for the liver. Big dog, tell the Dragon Knight that he will know what to bring. Is there a problem?"


    After getting the reply, Albert immediately began the nervous operation, and Gao Yang didn''t faint in this case.


    Raphael turned his head and said, "isn''t the boss okay? He must be okay, right?"


    Albert whispered, "brother, he was shot three times and ate three shots. The situation is pretty good, but there''s no problem. He can''t talk about it anyway."


    Raphael sighed and said, "well, as long as you can ensure that the boss doesn''t die, everything is up to you."


    Albert did not answer, but knelt on the ground to operate on Gao Yang. This position is not easy, but Albert, who was born as a medical soldier, is used to kneeling on the ground for treatment. On the battlefield with gunfire, he will not provide an operating bed for the wounded.


    Raphael shouted in the walkie talkie, "skunk calls Dragon Knight, please answer when you hear it, skunk calls Dragon Knight, please answer when you hear it."


    After calling several times in succession and no reply, Raphael immediately said in the walkie talkie, "big dog, have you contacted the Dragon Knight? When can they arrive?"


    "They are trying their best to come, but it will take an hour as soon as possible!"


    Raphael gasped. "It''s too slow. I''ll contact the dragon knight. They have to hurry."


    Before he finished, groliov shouted in the walkie talkie, "be careful, they''re going to attack!"


    Raphael shouted, "be careful!"


    After receiving the prompt, Raphael and others immediately raised their attention to prevent someone from rushing in through the gate, but after two explosions outside, they made several screams, and then there was no movement.


    Cui Bo said on the walkie talkie, "the threat is relieved. They can''t attack, but I''m worried..."


    Raphael shouted, "stop! Rabbit, don''t say it, let the big dog say it!"


    "We are worried that people outside will use heavy weapons such as rocket propelled grenades."


    The power of the rabbit crow''s mouth can''t be underestimated. After groliov finished, Raphael took a breath and whispered, "it shouldn''t be. This is a resort, and the public security in Austria has always been good. I don''t think Prince suharitan will bring a bazooka when he comes here for vacation. In fact, they don''t even have rifles and submachine guns."


    After that, Raphael said to Clooney, "will suharitan''s guards carry heavy weapons?"


    Clooney shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, the prince''s personal guard won''t carry any heavy weapons."


    Raphael''s heart relaxed a little. He then reached out to ask the 13th and Clooney to pay more attention to the situation at the door, took out a satellite phone and called Andy ho.


    Waiting for the phone to connect, Raphael shouted, "guys, when will you arrive?"


    Andy he hurriedly said, "I''m running up the mountain. Now there''s a problem. Can the boss be carried down the mountain on a stretcher?"


    Raphael shouted to Albert, "can you lift the head down?"


    Albert did not raise his head and said in a deep voice, "no, and don''t forget that you and Leonard also need to be lifted down. You don''t think you can go? In fact, I also need to be lifted down. My foot is twisted, and it''s very serious."


    Raphael sighed and said in a deep voice, "bad news, you need to bring a stretcher when you come. Boss, villain, I, Leonard, we can''t walk."


    Clooney frowned and said, "man, don''t forget me. Although I''m shot in the shoulder, you won''t let me go down by myself."


    Raphael sighed, "and Clooney, five of us need to be carried away. In addition, the villain said that the situation of the boss can''t carry him down the mountain."


    It takes at least ten people to carry five people. If someone is needed to act as a guard, more people are needed. Obviously, even if Gao Yang can be carried away, Satan''s manpower is seriously insufficient.


    Raphael was silent for a moment and vomited, "I see. We''ll find another way to pick you up. Hold on."


    Clooney said weakly again, "can I remind you that in addition to people, there is still a lot of money to take away, 150 million dollars. No, 149 million. Your friend burned about one million dollars just now."


    Rafael looked at the banknotes piled on one side and said with a sad face, "we still have a lot of money to take away. Can we find a way?"


    Andy he urgently said, "how much money needs to be taken away. Isn''t it enough for two people?"


    Rafael said weakly, "I don''t know the weight of 150 million cash, but there are 30 bags, big bags..."


    Andy ho whispered a few words with the people next to him and said in a deep voice on the phone: "well, I see. Let''s try our best. Hold on. We''ll pick you up soon. Soon! We have a new plan. We''ll go up in ten minutes at the fastest, and no more than half an hour at the slowest."


    Raphael exclaimed, "what''s the new plan?"


    "Helicopter, rescue helicopter, we plan to hijack the rescue helicopter and fly over directly to save you, but we have to cheat the rescue helicopter first. In short, hold on."

 Chapter 1302

    Life and death have a destiny and wealth lies in heaven. This sentence is somewhat idealistic, but sometimes it''s the same thing. You can''t refuse to accept it.


    If Gao Yang''s three shots are rifle bullets or large caliber pistol bullets with strong stopping effect, he is estimated to be dead, but it is a small bullet that can hit him, so even if he is shot three times, he can''t die. There is no way, but his life is hard.


    Gao Yang finally fell asleep or fainted, and Albert finally took a breath, stuck a clean gauze on the wound and wrapped it carefully.


    "It''s over?"


    "It''s over."


    "Why so fast?"


    Albert shrugged and said, "that''s what the medical guards do. They announce a person''s death and save a person quickly."


    In the dialogue between Raphael and Albert, Karima couldn''t help saying, "don''t you sew up his wound?"


    Albert shook his head and said, "no, it''s good. He''s fine."


    After announcing the end of Gao Yang''s treatment, Albert took off his gloves full of blood, threw them into the fireplace, moved to Raphael and whispered, "let me see your injury."


    After looking at the wound on Raphael''s back waist, Albert immediately said, "you will suffer for a period of time, but it''s not a very serious injury. When the bullet passes through, it just opens a small hole. Raise your ass and look at me."


    Raphael said awkwardly, "can''t you change your words?"


    Albert said with a straight face, "hurry up, you''re all in line?"


    Rafael reluctantly turned over and lay on the ground. Albert looked carefully at the wound on Rafael''s ass and sighed: "man, a very unpleasant news, you have to hold on."


    Raphael trembled, "what are you going to say?"


    Albert sighed and said, "your injury is easy to deal with, but you don''t want to sit or do it in the next month. It''s a pun. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Rafael gritted his teeth and said, "get out! You disgusting fellow!"


    Albert said with a smile, "I''m not a fag. I mean, you can only eat standing and sleep on your stomach. In addition, if you move around, the wound will crack and make you miserable. Therefore, it''s best not to bend down and pout your ass for at least a month in the future, ha ha."


    He slapped Rafael heavily on his leg. After Rafael cried out in pain, Albert smiled and said, "I can''t die if I don''t deal with it for the time being. I''ll go and see Leonard."


    He moved to number 13 and sat down. Albert raised his head and said, "let me see your wound."


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "the old wound may have been torn."


    On the 13th, Albert lifted up his clothes. After looking at it, he shook his head and said, "it doesn''t look very good. You''re still bleeding. If it''s just a torn edge of the suture, there shouldn''t be so much blood. Sorry, man, you have to get a knife again."


    The 13th frowned and said, "now? Not now. I must hold on for a while, or who will guard the gate."


    Albert shrugged and said, "I''ll see about Clooney. Your business will be discussed later."


    Clooney immediately released his hand covering the wound and said nervously, "I feel dazed, and I''ve been bleeding."


    Albert just looked at it and didn''t let Clooney take off his coat. He said in a deep voice, "you''re all right. You can''t die if you shed blood for a while."


    Clooney said helplessly, "man, can you take a little serious look?"


    Albert waved and said, "I don''t know how many times I''ve seen such an injury. If I tell you it''s okay, it must be okay. Don''t worry, you can''t die if you want to."


    After seeing Clooney, Albert touched his head and said in a deep voice, "skunk, you just need to stop bleeding. You come first."


    Raphael said simply, "OK, hurry up."


    As soon as Raphael finished, there was a scream. Then he looked back at Albert and said angrily, "I told you to hurry up and didn''t let you kill me. It hurts, asshole!"


    Albert said without changing his face, "don''t be afraid of pain. Don''t be afraid of pain. Don''t be fast, man. Be strong. You shout like a woman."


    Raphael said angrily, "can you give me an anesthetic?"


    "It has been hit, but it hasn''t worked yet. Don''t worry, you won''t hurt much in a while."


    Medical soldiers are characterized by their fast, simple and rough actions, whether dressing or hemostasis.


    In Raphael''s scream, it didn''t take two minutes. Albert patted Raphael on his leg and said in a deep voice, "don''t cry. It''s over. I''ll tell you it won''t hurt for a while."


    Raphael said hard, "you bastard, can''t you wait for the anesthetic to take effect?"


    Albert ignored Raphael, but waved to Clooney and said loudly, "it''s your turn, come here."


    Clooney''s face changed again and again. Finally, he shook his head and said, "I''ll forget it. I''d better wait until I get to the foot of the mountain. Are you sure there will be no problem with my wound?"


    Albert nodded, "no problem. You can''t die without bleeding. You can''t die in two hours. Stay."


    Albert looked at number 13, rubbed his chin and said, "your wound is in some trouble. It''s the most troublesome for the stitched wound to be opened. Come on, you can''t wait any longer."


    On the 13th, he hesitated. He knew his own situation. His body was already weak and very weak. If he didn''t deal with it, he might have serious problems.


    Clooney couldn''t help saying, "are you going to operate on him here? Man, you said you were just a medic. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Albert looked at Clooney contemptuously and said, "who says the medical guard can''t do surgery? I''m a special medical guard. Can you? Well, you can call me the king of medical guards."


    The duties of medical guards are different from those of military doctors, but people who came from medical guards may not only know the set of medical guards, and their skills can be further studied. At the beginning, Raphael preferred more military doctors, while Albert preferred more medical guards, but they all have one characteristic, that is, they can do first aid in the battlefield and complex surgery.


    Gao Yang spent a lot of money to find someone. How can he only bandage to stop blood, and the rest have to be sent to the hospital.


    After hesitating for a moment, the 13th finally nodded and said, "I insist or wait. Now the most important thing is to let the ram survive, and now is not the time to reduce staff at will."


    Albert smiled and said, "if you don''t count, I''ll count. I''m a medical soldier. If you''re a wounded man, you have to listen to me. If the ram faints, he''s still awake. If you don''t save, I won''t care about you, but you can still save, and if you drag on, you won''t save, so you have to listen to me!"


    No. 13 stared at Albert, and Albert stared at No. 13 without flinching. He said word by word: "no, the damn man is dead. In front of me, this kind of thing will never happen! Unless I die first!"


    Karima couldn''t help saying, "Alfred!"


    Raphael also said in a deep voice: "I think it''s better for you to listen to the villain. The boss doesn''t want to see your body. I promise he will go crazy if he sees you as a body. Besides, we can keep it!"


    The 13th finally nodded and said, "well, hurry up."


    Albert smiled and said, "what do you say? Move over here."


    At this time, someone outside roared with grief and anger: "listen, bastards inside, you''re dead, you''re definitely dead!"


    Albert roared without showing weakness: "go to hell, you incompetent and idiot losers! Go to hell!"


    "Go to the fire prison, you damn bastards, no one wants to live!"


    Raphael suddenly patted his head, looked at Karima and said, "you are familiar with the situation here, right? How many people are there outside? What weapons do they have? Do they have heavy firepower?"


    Karima is the person who is most familiar with the resort, but in a busy situation, no one wants to ask Karima.


    In the messy scolding outside, Karima thought carefully, but she shook her head helplessly: "Sorry, I don''t know. I have no chance to contact any man except suharitan. I only know that there are twelve maids here. In addition, just today, two women left with money. According to the Convention, at least two women will come here today."


    After that, Karima suddenly remembered something and said in a hurry: "I must remind you that people here are people who protect suharitan. If suharitan is dead, none of them can live!"


    Raphael said with a wry smile, "no one can live? Are you sure? What era is this? Will it happen again?"


    Karima sighed and said helplessly, "the consequences of their dereliction of duty are not necessarily going to die, but if they survive, the end will be worse than death. It''s better to die here directly. Dying in duty is much better than dereliction of duty."


    Albert frowned and said, "if they say so, they will work hard? But it doesn''t matter. They are a bunch of waste anyway and can''t do anything."


    The people outside are still scolding, mixed with English and Arabic. Everyone is scolding desperately, as if they were going to scold the people in the house.


    On the 13th, when he took off his coat and lay flat on the ground, he frowned and said, "the people outside are crying and shouting. It sounds very desperate."


    Albert put on his gloves and said, "so what? They can''t rush in anyway."


    Just then, there was a sudden bang on the wooden door, and then Cui Bo screamed in the walkie talkie, "burning bottle! They''re going to set fire!"


    Albert exclaimed, "they want to set fire? How is it possible! Suharitan''s body is still here. How dare they set fire? Their teachings don''t allow it!"


    Clooney screamed, "they''re all dying. Will they care about this? They''re going to die with us! Get out! We have to get out!"

 Chapter 1303

    Rafael and No. 13 are still easy to hold under the cover of the fire point established by TREB and groliov at the commanding height, but they want to take Gao Yang out of the house on the 13th, but they don''t want to rush out.


    With the help of the people in the room and the cover of TREB and groliov, Raphael and Albert were able to rush into the room. Raphael was shot twice. Now, if they want to rush out, they have only one door to go. Even if there are no dozens of rifles outside, there are always dozens of pistols.


    Besides, except Karima, the rest of the people were injured and inconvenient to move. They also had to bring a Gao Yang who had no ability to move at all. However, it was death to rush out.


    Now the problem is, rushing out is the end of being beaten into a honeycomb. Not rushing out is the end of burning carbon.


    Fire attack, which has existed for thousands of years, is so old-fashioned that it can no longer be used. No matter when it is used, it is very effective and effective.


    Clooney shouted, but before anyone could refute his proposal, Clooney whispered, "what''s the material of this house?"


    Karima said sadly, "the wall is made of stone."


    Clooney took a long breath and whispered, "OK, OK, we still have time."


    "But the roof is made of wood, and the floor on the second floor is made of wood..."


    Clooney''s mouth twitched a few times and said bitterly, "it''s terrible!"


    "Rush out! Let''s rush out at once!"


    Albert also yelled loudly, stretched out his hand and pulled number 13 up. With a sad face, Albert said, "all right, you don''t have to do your operation."


    Raphael said anxiously, "come on, find water to wet some quilts or something! Wrap up the boss first and take him away."


    Regardless of the pain in his ass, Raphael stood up, ran to the big French window, looked down at the magnificent scenery, but after the desperate cliff, he said helplessly, "people living in this ghost place are definitely sick."


    After that, Raphael shouted in the walkie talkie, "we''re going to be burned into carbon! If you can''t think of a way, the boss will be a carbon roasted ram!"


    Groliov roared, "we''re rushing down, but they''re throwing flasks on the roof. Can you get out?"


    Raphael looked out, sighed and said in a deep voice: "Big dog, if we die, we can''t help it. Listen, there are 150 million US dollars in cash. We throw the money out of the window and under the cliff. You try to take the money and open our company. Maybe we will jump down. If we can put our bodies together... Well, we''d better burn them."


    After Raphael said that, he shot at the huge glass window. As a result, he fired the gun. When he found the white spots on the window, he said, "bulletproof glass?"


    Karima cried in her words: "yes, bulletproof glass, all of them, all of them are bulletproof."


    Raphael rushed to the glass window, banged against the window and shouted angrily, "these damn rich men!"


    The curse of despair and anger continued outside the door, but now it added the pleasure of successful revenge, and the heat was rising sharply in the room, and smoke floated in through the crack of the door.


    There are a lot of combustion aids, and the wooden roof burns quickly.


    Albert looked at Karima and said helplessly, "where did they get so much gasoline?"


    Karima said stupidly, "generator."


    Raphael had already dialed the phone and waited for someone to connect. He shouted, "where are you? We''re going to be burned to ashes!"


    It was Li JinFang who answered the phone because Andy Ho''s line was busy.


    The noise from the helicopter could be heard in the background sound of the phone. Li JinFang shouted in panic: "hold on, we''ll be there in a minute, five minutes!"


    On the 13th, he said calmly, "we still have some time. If we have time to cry, we might as well be ready to escape. Find some cloth and wet it with water to prevent choking by the thick smoke. Make a stretcher and prepare to carry the ram. Come on."


    Raphael woke up and said loudly, "move quickly."


    Several people scattered and ran away. There was a lot of water in the house. Bottled high-grade mineral water, black tea in the pot and water in the water dispenser could all be used.


    Karima ran into the bedroom on the first floor, took out two quilts, watered them desperately, put Gao Yang up, covered Gao Yang with a quilt, and watered them.


    Before the water was finished, the quilt had just been watered. Suddenly there was a loud noise upstairs, and then a large amount of smoke pressed into the first floor from top to bottom. It was not a particularly choking room, and suddenly smoke rolled.


    "The roof of the building collapsed, and soon the floor on the second floor will burn through!"


    Clooney pointed to the burning wooden door and coughed loudly, "go and open the wooden door!"


    The 13th shouted: "no! Then the fire will rush in immediately and can''t open the door! Now we can only wait for help and have no other choice!"


    Clooney roared, "but now the situation is that we will suffocate before the roof on our head burns through! Don''t forget that carbon dioxide is heavier than air! We will suffocate soon!"


    Rafael clenched his teeth and said, "we have to wait. Open the door and die faster. We can only wait for someone to save us. We have no other choice!"


    On the 13th, she suddenly looked at Karima and said softly, "go get a quilt and wrap yourself up, and then we''ll get together so that no one will come to save us and need to look for us everywhere."


    Karima covered her mouth and nose with a towel. After looking at the 13th, she nodded, ran into the bedroom, took another quilt, and then began to water the quilt.


    Albert dragged the quilt to a position not far from the gate, and then several people stood around Gao Yang.


    On the 13th, he took the quilt and gave it to Karima, and then took the water and began to pour it on Karima''s head. At the same time, the 13th said in a sad soft voice: "I''ve been looking for you for many years, many years, and now we finally see it, but we''re all going to die. What a pity."


    Karima smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. My life wish has been achieved. I have no regrets in death."


    The 13th said softly, "what''s your wish?"


    "Kill suharitan. Now he''s dead."


    On the 13th, he smiled and said softly, "very good, really good. Dying without regret is 10000 times better than dying with full regret. In addition, I have died without regret and my goal in life has been completed."


    "What is your goal?"


    "Find you."


    "Congratulations, you did achieve your goal."


    After a few violent coughs on the 13th, he opened a bottle of water, poured it on Karima''s head and whispered, "what''s my name? I''ve forgotten my name. It''s very important for me to find out my name."


    Karima had two bottles of water in her hand. When she was watering the head of No. 13, she whispered, "your name is Alfred. I told you. Why did you forget your name?"


    "Full name, well, when I was a child, I was controlled and became a beggar for a long time. Those people have great brainwashing skills."


    "Your name is Alfred and your last name is krautz. Our father is Otto krautz and our mother is Martina krautz Koch. As for me, my original name was ankrena krautz and later changed my name to Karima njem. This is the name my stepfather gave me."


    Karima coughed badly, but she insisted on finishing her words. At this time, Raphael and Albert, who had been taking care of Gao Yang, ran out of water, so Karima poured another bottle of water on Gao Yang.


    The 13th smiled and said, "Why are you so kind to him? Did he teach you that foot?"


    Karima coughed and smiled. "Yes, he taught. Well, what''s his name?"


    The 13th said in surprise, "you don''t know his name? Then you rushed out to save him and he blocked the gun for you? He could have been shot less. How deformed should your relationship be? Well, do you want to know his real name or nickname..."


    Just then, Gao Yang opened his eyes, coughed twice, and said weakly, "what the hell''s going on? I''m going to hell?"


    Albert said sadly, "you''re not dead yet, but soon, boss, you''ll soon be a carbon roast ram."


    After looking around, Gao Yang said helplessly, "Damn it, they really dare to set fire. Give me the walkie talkie. I want to tell you a few last words."


    Raphael put the earphone to Gao Yang''s ear. Inside, there were the alternating shouts of TREB and groliov.


    "Hold on, we''ll be right there!"


    "Brother Yang, we''re coming. You fucking hold on!"


    What''s the use of Cui Bo and groliov coming? There are only two people. They can''t solve the people blocked outside, and they can''t put out the fire. Gao Yang would rather burn them first and let them die, rather than let them both die.


    Gao Yang said weakly to the microphone: "Big dog, listen to me, ye Lianna. You have to watch her before she finds someone else to marry, otherwise she will really die. Listen to me, rabbit. Don''t die. My father and mother will please give it to you. What can you do to them? Remember my bank account number and password? You see how to use the money. There''s nothing else. That''s all Oh, oh, oh, and I''m dead. The blade of Satan belongs to you. The pistol is left to JinFang. No, it''s better to give it to Yelena. You can share all my other collections, but you have to collect them well for me. I won''t let you go if I lose them. As for JinFang, Irene, Frye and Morgan, forget it. There''s no time to say. In fact, there''s nothing to say, It''s really gone this time. You two have finished my business. Don''t die. The call is over. "


    Ignoring the shouts of TREB and groliov in their headphones, he squinted at Raphael and said in a deep voice, "I said, don''t you intend to leave a last word or something?"


    Rafael coughed a few times, shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to say, and I don''t know what to say."


    Albert said in a hurry, "I, I have a last word to explain. Rabbit, tell my ex-wives that I''m finally dead and make them happy. My money from the agent will be distributed to me. No matter how much, it''s the same for both my girlfriend and ex-wife. Be sure to help. Thank you!"

 Chapter 1304

    Albert was very sad. After finishing his last words, it was not the voice of TREB or groliov that rang in the headset, but Irene''s angry cry.


    "What last words do you leave? There''s something wrong with you occupying the channel! You''re ready to rush out, we''re coming!"


    A red helicopter suddenly came out of the landing window from bottom to top. Hearing the huge noise outside the window, when everyone subconsciously turned around and looked out, even though the house was shrouded in smoke, they could still see the ferocious faces of Li JinFang and Frye sitting on the helicopter cabin door.


    The strong wind pressure brought by the helicopter rotor made the second floor burn faster. The flames blew down from the gap, and the heat of the whole room suddenly became more intense.


    Although the downwind of the helicopter caused the consequences of wind assisted fire, Li JinFang and his team still had to pop out from under the cliff, because only in this way could they cause the greatest surprise.


    Irene screamed in the walkie talkie, "come out!"


    There were explosions and gunshots outside. The helicopter crossed the house and began to fire on the ground in the air.


    Everyone was smoking and had not caught fire. The water on them began to turn into steam. Albert covered his face with a quilt and shouted, "go!"


    The door was already burning. Clooney and Raphael stumbled to the burning door. They stretched out their feet to kick the door, but they kicked out two holes and couldn''t kick the door open.


    Before reaching out to put out the fire on his trouser legs, Raphael howled, "hit!"


    They took a step back, and then tried their best to bump their bodies into the door. Then with a bang, a flame rolled in from the door, while Raphael and Clooney lay directly on the burning door panel.


    Raphael and Clooney both screamed, then rolled out on both sides, trying to extinguish the flame.


    Albert roared, held his head high and rushed to the flame. Next to him, Karima covered herself with a quilt and ran out with No. 13, who had been unable to move.


    When the people in the room rushed out, they were all on fire. Only Gao Yang''s quilt didn''t catch fire, but was just steaming.


    At this time, Li JinFang, who was four or five meters high from the ground, roared. With a gun in one hand and a fire extinguisher in the other hand, he jumped directly from the helicopter in the air.


    Raphael and Clooney screamed and rolled. Albert put Gao Yang to the place and began to beat the place on fire. Karima threw her quilt and began to beat the burning hair of No. 13 with her hands.


    A tumbling Li JinFang stood up and immediately sprayed the fire extinguisher at Raphael. The fire extinguisher ejected liquid, but the liquid vaporized immediately after leaving the nozzle, and the flame on Raphael was extinguished. After putting out the fire on Raphael and Clooney, he turned the fire extinguisher and sprayed it back and forth towards Albert and the 13th.


    When Li JinFang was a firefighter, Frye and Andy he jumped down from the helicopter before they could wait for the helicopter to land. At this time, the battle is not over. Some guards hiding in the house are still shooting outward, but they can''t aim at all because of the fire on the helicopter.


    Li JinFang was holding the fire extinguisher on the helicopter. After putting out the fire on several people, he threw the fire extinguisher, shot out the magazine in the house where people were still shooting intermittently behind him, picked it up and ran out.


    Albert grabbed Rafael''s arm, picked Rafael up and limped to run. Andy he resisted No. 13, and then opened fire on the place occupied by the guards with a rifle in his other hand.


    Flelian threw some grenades, then took Clooney in one hand and Karima who couldn''t stand in the other hand, and ran out.


    Everything ends in ten seconds. It''s too close to the burning house. The roasted people can''t stand it at all. Without anyone reminding, everyone will finish everything at the fastest speed. They can''t slow down if they want to slow down. Just drag the nearest one and run away.


    Raphael, Clooney, Albert, number 13 and Karima rushed out of the fire by their instinct to survive, but it was difficult to move after they came out. Everyone was on the verge of collapse, which was a matter of tens of seconds before and after. Later, it was impossible for people in the room to run out by their own strength.


    There were two planes in the sky. Jason and Tommy didn''t jump down. They occupied the hatch of a helicopter and opened fire on the ground.


    Several people who were burned to death were finally completely out of the fire, while suharitan''s guards died and injured, and the rest shrank in the house and couldn''t even lift their heads.


    Groliov and TREB finally came down. Their positions were already high. Even if they wanted to learn from Albert, they couldn''t slide down regardless of anything. If they were rescued by them, Gao Yang would really become a carbon roasted ram.


    Running out of the resort building, Cui Bo ran ahead and met Li JinFang head-on.


    Cui Bo didn''t know how to do it. His head and face were covered with blood. After standing face-to-face with Li JinFang, Cui Bo wiped his bloody face and shouted, "my second Olympic Games! Brother Yang, how are you? How are you! You say a word, brother Yang, you say a word!"


    Gao Yang opened his eyes and said weakly, "don''t cry, live, live..."


    Clooney shouted weakly, "money! Money! There''s money in the house!"


    Frye turned his head and looked at the burning sea of fire. At this time, there was a hula, and a high flame rose in the house. The floor on the second floor finally burned through and collapsed.


    Frye sighed, with a sad look on his face, but he said helplessly, "go in and get it?"


    Clooney said with a sad face: "I can''t take it out, 150 million, 150 million!"


    Albert put Raphael on the ground, then sat on the ground with a painful face, then lay on the ground, took a breath, smiled and said, "hehe, hehe, come out alive."


    Rafael was thrown on the ground and looked at Li JinFang, who was panting in front of him. He grinned and gasped: "how did you come? I thought I was really dead. Sobbing, how did you come..."


    Raphael smiled and began to cry. If he could keep calm, he really had to be an iron man to escape from death and run out after rolling several times at the gate of hell.


    Groliov rushed to the middle of the survivors, breathlessly looked at Gao Yang, and then looked at a few people who were almost coke. After waving his hand, he angrily said, "there''s no time to talk now. The Dragon Knight stays, and the others go in with me! No one stays!"

 Chapter 1305

    If groliov became cruel, it would be quite cruel.


    He is fierce, or has a dull face. He refuses to bow to anyone. If he doesn''t agree, he will pull out his gun. There is no classic veteran image in the mercenary circle, just like groliov.


    Groliov usually looks very gentle. He talks with anyone in a friendly way. He is neither powerful nor domineering. The only factor that makes him unable to integrate into the circle of ordinary people in any case is that groliov is very indifferent to everyone, that is, the kind of eyes without any emotion. It always makes people feel uncomfortable to be looked at coldly by groliov.


    Groliov kills too many people. For him, it''s not necessary to go to the supermarket to kill a person. It''s much more difficult to put a bag of muscle in the shopping cart. It''s no easier to take a bag of chicken in the supermarket and put it in the shopping cart. In the Satan mercenary regiment, groliov is the only one who can kill without blinking an eye.


    Let Gao Yang shoot at a group of old and weak women and children. He really can''t do it. It''s the same with others. Mercenaries are not good people, but it doesn''t mean they are all devoid of human nature. However, groliov, he can kill anyone who needs to be killed without changing his face and without burden in his heart.


    It is estimated that no one will object to the fact that the battle of Grozny was the worst street battle after World War II. Grozny fought twice. Grozny killed too many people and died too many people around him. It is really difficult for him to have any psychological fluctuations about what he is used to.


    Only when facing his wife and daughter can groliov show the eyes that ordinary people should have. In addition to his wife and daughter, the people who can make groliov really see are Satan''s people. There is a premise.


    It turned out that groliov always said it in a flat tone when he said he would kill all but one, but this time, he said it angrily.


    The most iron comrade in arms, the best brother and the most intimate boss may not be the best, but they will certainly be his only son-in-law. His name is Gao Yang. Gao Yang almost died after being shot three times. Groliov can''t help being angry.


    The combatants turned back and rushed towards the building. It''s okay to kill people and kill all people to vent their anger. In short, there can''t be any survivors in it. Groliov lacks the virtue called tolerance.


    Andy he knelt in front of Gao Yang and began to examine Gao Yang''s wound. At this time, Albert shouted, "don''t look at him. He''s fine. You''d better look at Leonard. His operation is up to you."


    Andy ho still lifted the gauze covered on the high knife edge and looked at it. Then he raised his thumb to Albert and said in a deep voice, "well done."


    Gao Yang said weakly, "what happened to the helicopter."


    Why is Andy checking the wound for number 13? He said without looking up: "Austrian aviation rescue team, we rushed here immediately after receiving the support signal. The normal way was too slow, so we called for help in a flat place far away from the crowd and where the helicopter could land, saying that five people were injured and needed help, and then the plane came. It took a long time, 20 minutes."


    After a little explanation to Gao Yang, Andy ho whispered in the walkie talkie, "the helicopter comes here. We can''t drag any more. We should leave."


    After that, Andy ho continued: "Later, it was very simple. We pretended that someone was injured. As soon as the rescue helicopter arrived, we immediately kidnapped them and drove all the crew and medical members down. We came with our own plane. The only problem was that there was only one plane landing at that time, so we had to threaten the plane still in the sky with the lives of the hostages and wait for the second one The only problem is that the pilots still in the sky have plenty of time to send out distress signals and explain the situation. "


    Gao Yang said powerlessly, "Fark, that is to say, we will be regarded as terrorists who hijack the plane?"


    Andy nodded and said, "if there is no accident, it must be so, so I have no doubt that Austria will send an air force or something, but if it''s all like this, who can care about it, right?"


    Gao Yang heaved a breath and said, "it''s trouble."


    Andy ho shrugged and said, "it''s not very troublesome. The Austrian air force is very gentle. They shouldn''t launch missiles at us as soon as they meet. Moreover, we have taken some protective measures to avoid this."


    "What protective measures?"


    "There are two rescue workers on each plane as hostages, so that the Austrian air force can have scruples and peace of mind when launching missiles. Unlike the United States, Austria will not fire easily."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, now we are not only terrorists, but also terrorists who take hostages."


    Andy he said strangely on his face: "I''m very surprised why you don''t faint. Judging from your situation and blood loss, you should faint?"


    "I dare not faint," said Gao Yang


    Andy he frowned and said, "I said there would be no problem. I saved my life. The rest of the problems are not problems. It''s just running for my life. It''s not the first time."


    Gao Yang weakly put a white eye and said, "well, I''m dizzy."


    After saying that, Gao Yang simply fainted.


    When Gao Yang simply fainted, the first helicopter landed more than ten meters away from him.


    As for the rescue helicopter, there must be some first-aid equipment, and so must the stretcher. As soon as the helicopter stopped steadily, Tommy pulled over a stretcher and ran quickly. Irene also pushed open the door of the helicopter cockpit, ran quickly and rushed to Gao Yang. When she saw Gao Yang with her eyes closed and motionless, she covered her mouth and said in a trembling voice: "How is he!"


    Andy he Shen said, "don''t worry. He just fainted. He''ll never die. Well, get him on the plane. Hurry up. We have a lot of casualties."


    The second helicopter also stopped on the ground. Jason stayed on the plane and pointed his gun at the two pilots in the cockpit. After yak ran off the plane with a stretcher, he looked at No. 13 and said, "man, you look miserable."


    After that, yak pressed the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "are you finished killing people inside? Listen to me. People who can speak Arabic get on a plane, and those who can''t speak Arabic get on a Tyrannosaurus Rex plane. In such a big case, we have to find a replacement for the dead to carry the black pot, so control our mouth, put on the mask, and don''t say what we shouldn''t say."


    Clooney, who was sitting on the ground, suddenly felt refreshed. He said in a hurry, "well, let me take a plane with you. We have to play a play. The best substitute for the dead is naif. He has always wanted to replace suharitan and blame him! I know the inside story. I''ll teach you how to say it!"

 Chapter 1306

    He came, he left again, unable to wave his hand or take away a note.


    He had three more holes in his body, left 150 million dollar bills and burned to ashes. Gao Yang left like this.


    Irene is driving a helicopter, a dolphin sa-365n helicopter produced in France. Austria purchased the aircraft and converted it into a rescue helicopter. Although it was hijacked, the helicopter did undertake the rescue task.


    The helicopter piloted by Irene was full of wounded people and people who could not speak Arabic. They didn''t have to say something urgently negotiated by Clooney and yak, so as to lead a large-scale attack in Austria to a substitute for the dead, so they can say anything directly.


    "150 million, that''s how it burned? Didn''t you say you were going to throw it at the bottom of the cliff? Even if we come back and look for it, or drive a helicopter directly under the cliff and take the money. The helicopter has a rope ladder and slide rope for rescue, which is very convenient."


    "Do you think I don''t want to? Falk, those windows can''t be opened at all! Fixed bulletproof glass, you think I don''t want to. Looking at so much money, it''s really heartbreaking..."


    Jason rubbed his face and said with infinite longing, "150 million, how big a pile are they together?"


    "Have you seen the size of a five million bag?"


    "Yes."


    "Thirty bags, think for yourself."


    Jason thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I can''t think of it unless you put all 30 big bags in front of me. However, although it''s a pity, it''s the most important that you come back alive."


    After that, Jason looked at Karima and whispered curiously, "who is she?"


    Raphael lowered his voice and said, "sister of the thirteenth."


    Jason stared wide and said in surprise, "she is the sister of No. 13. God, er, no, why doesn''t she look at No. 13, but at our boss without blinking?"


    Raphael took a breath, squinted at Jason and said, "man, it doesn''t seem strange that this kind of thing happened to the boss."


    There was a lot of noise in the helicopter cabin. Although it was very close to Karima, Jason was not afraid to be heard by her, so he sighed and said with a puzzled face: "I don''t understand. Is the boss handsome?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "Then why do women always want to have children for him right away? Are they blind?"


    "I''ve actually thought about this question carefully. Big bird, I ask you, why am I so handsome and you are very handsome, but why do we always get the attention of all women by the boss as long as we are with the boss? Have you thought about this question?"


    "I admit I''m handsome. As for you... Well, why?"


    "You''re just a white face. Don''t stare at me. Even if you have a scar on your face now, you''re also a bitch. As for me, in fact, I''m no worse than the boss in appearance, but it doesn''t matter. The only reason why the boss is more popular than us is that when we are together, we only have to fight. That''s the key, and the boss always attracts the most attention in war As for why the boss has been favored by many super beauties, it is that he can always meet beauties when he is in danger and can show his authority. That''s all. Yelena, Catherine, Adele, the sister of the 13th, what do they have in common, don''t I say? "


    "Yes, that''s it. In other words, don''t you think Irene sometimes looks at the boss strangely?"


    "It''s another thing. If we can get along with the boss for a long time, all women who belong to our kind will be finished. Irene is a mercenary. She advocates the strong. She looks at the boss''s majestic appearance countless times. The most important thing is that the boss is still her boss. Irene will be surprised if she doesn''t fall. Alas, in the end, we''re not cool enough, and we are not cool enough Occasionally when we are cool, we don''t meet beautiful women to watch us play cool. Now the only woman who can see us play cool occasionally is the boss who is naturally cool with a gun. That''s it. "


    Jason said angrily, "the world is too unfair!"


    Raphael reached out and patted Jason on the shoulder, sighing: "Well, look at the eyes of sister 13. If you can stand in front of her and block a bullet for her, and then you can dry all the people in front of you with a pistol and survive, you can be watched by the same eyes. Therefore, the world is still quite fair. You think it''s unfair, but you don''t have the same ability. Brother, you have to learn to accept reality."


    Jason said sadly, "I think it''s cool to operate UAVs!"


    "Hehe, your joke is very funny. You''re a guy who plays with drones. No matter where you play with drones, you''re a dead otaku. At most, you''re a technical guy who wants to pick up girls? Go to hell!"


    "I''m still a bagpiper!"


    "Well, even if you''re a female gun bagpiper, you''re still a skilled one. Admit your fate. You, like me, are born behind the scenes. The egg blasting ram who holds up the gun and can put down the gun and kick into the crotch with his feet is standing in the spotlight."


    Jason sighed helplessly and said in a deep voice: "Well, I admit you''re right. You read it thoroughly. However, if we were in a normal place, we would still be very popular, right? It''s the boss''s failure to attract women''s attention only when we were dying. In addition, I suddenly sympathize with the boss. You say, how should he face these women?"


    Raphael smiled, gray and blistering, with only white teeth on his completely black face, and then he whispered: "At this time, please allow me to make an expression of schadenfreude. Ha ha, if our boss is a playboy who shows mercy everywhere, it''s OK to say, but he is a good man who will never allow himself to cross the border. What should the boss do now? I think he must have a headache!"


    Jason waved his hand and said with a smile: "It''s better for us. We can pursue the women we like when it''s not so dangerous. It''s good. Our boss is always chased by women and has never chased women. This is not good. One of the great pleasures of life is gone. In addition, we don''t have to face the same difficulties as the boss, which is better."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right, that''s it!"


    After Raphael echoed Jason''s theory, they temporarily fell into silence. After a while, Raphael suddenly sighed and whispered, "in fact, I really want to be chased by women..."


    After a moment of silence, Jason said faintly, "me too. In fact, the dilemma faced by the boss is the paradise in my dream..."

 Chapter 1307

    "Two typhoons, guys, the Austrian air force is coming."


    Irene said faintly on the walkie talkie. Jason sighed and said helplessly, "finally, it''s coming."


    Raphael smiled and said in a deep voice, "it doesn''t matter. The Austrian air force is very useless. They don''t dare to fire. Besides, you have taken several hostages."


    Two jet fighters quickly flew over the helicopter and flew back after sparing a big circle in front. It was like a stunt flight. When they quickly hedged past the helicopter again, they still flew sideways. The missiles mounted under the wings showed that they were not kidding.


    Irene said on the walkie talkie, "what should I do?"


    Yak said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, just fly yours and I''ll solve it."


    After sitting on another plane, yak said in Arabic to the people behind him, "show them the hostages!"


    After shouting, yak stabbed the helicopter pilot around him with a gun and said in a deep voice, "fly you honestly. Don''t play tricks, or I''ll kill you and fly the plane by yourself."


    The pilot said in German tremblingly, "sorry, the fighter pilot asked for a call."


    The light showing the call was always on. Yak said expressionless, "wait a minute, I''ll talk to them, but now is not the time."


    Cui Bo grabbed a rescuer whose mouth was blocked and his hands and feet were tied. He pulled the hostage to the side of the cabin door, grabbed the cabin door, opened it, pushed the hostage outward, exposed the hostage''s head outside the cabin door, took out a pistol and pushed it onto the hostage''s head. When the fighter flew from behind again, he waved his hand, pointed to the distance and signaled them to leave quickly.


    Yak snapped his fingers and said to the pilot next to him, "come in and let me talk to them."


    The radio turned on immediately and a man shouted in English: "We are the Austrian air force. We have been authorized to fire and shoot down your aircraft at any time. We will fly and land according to the route we have set. Otherwise, I will shoot down your aircraft. Warn again, keep the radio communication unblocked, and fly according to the route we guide until we land. Otherwise, I will shoot down your aircraft."


    Yak didn''t care and said in a deep voice: "I warn you, this has nothing to do with you. We just need to borrow a helicopter to leave. If you continue to follow, I''ll start killing people. See the hostages? I have four hostages. If you don''t leave, we''ll kill one hostage immediately, and then kill one every other minute. If you want to shoot down us, please feel free. Now I''ll give you a minute to report Tell me, hurry up. My patience is limited. "


    After that, yak smiled at the nervous pilot around him and said, "don''t be afraid. Your air force doesn''t dare to fire or stay for surveillance, so you won''t be in any danger. I just want to leave safely and won''t kill you, so don''t be nervous and drive your plane well."


    The fighter did not move. When it was almost a minute, yak whispered, "time is up. Give me an answer."


    "We''ll leave immediately. Don''t hurt the hostages. I''ll talk to you on behalf of the Austrian government. You can put forward any conditions, but please don''t hurt the hostages."


    Yak said casually, "OK, OK, let''s go. We don''t have any requirements. We just want to borrow the real lift to leave. The helicopter and hostages will be returned to you safely. As long as we land safely, we''ll warn you for the last time. If your fighter takes off, we''ll kill hostages. That''s all for communication. Bye."


    As soon as he threw the communicator in his hand, yak reached out and turned off the radio and said in Arabic, "the fighter is gone."


    Just then, Clooney woke up. After opening his eyes, he began to twist his bound legs and yell, "what do you want? Come on, I didn''t betray you!"


    Yak put on a fierce tone and said fiercely, "shut up!"


    Clooney shouted in horror, "come on, I''m here to collect money on behalf of the virgin of steel. I''m with you! Why tie me up?"


    Yak shouted angrily, "Damn it, shut him up!"


    Clooney screamed in horror, "don''t kill me!"


    No one in the back moved. Yak was very angry and reluctantly changed to Arabic and shouted, "shut him up!"


    Clooney said in a hurry: "you are not from the virgin of steel? Your people were killed by the virgin of steel. It has nothing to do with me. You can''t kill me! I understand, I understand! You are from Prince naif. Let me talk to Prince naif. You can''t just kill me! Let me go, please, at least let me talk to the prince, please!"


    Treble immediately slammed the bullet into the gun chamber and put it on Clooney''s forehead. He was about to shoot. In the frightened scream of the hostages lying next to Clooney, yak said angrily: "idiot! Don''t kill him! He''s still useful. I want him to shut up and didn''t shut him up forever!"


    Treble shrugged and said in Arabic, "I''m sorry."


    Clooney yelled, "I can''t speak. Don''t kill me!"


    Cui Bo hit Clooney on the head with the handle of the gun. Clooney fainted with his white eyes. Yak said angrily in Arabic: "if he wakes up again, you''ll die. Such a simple thing can''t be done well! What''s the use of you!"


    After angry, yak whispered in Arabic on the walkie talkie: "now fly close to the ground, avoid the radar and land at the destination."


    After that, yak said to the pilot next to him, "just fly close to the ground at ultra-low altitude and follow the plane in front. Don''t play tricks. As I said, you won''t have anything, but if you''re smart, it''s not necessarily."


    Irene lowered her altitude, changed her course and started flying at ultra-low altitude. Then the helicopter driven by the hostages followed closely. The pilots of the two aircraft rescue helicopters were skilled. They could fly close to the ground and at the height of the treetops in the mountains. If she couldn''t do this, she couldn''t drive the rescue helicopter.


    After flying for about 20 minutes, with the height falling, there were not only large areas of forests and farmland under the plane, but also wide highways and villages.


    Behind a grove not far from the road, Irene found a flat ground and landed the plane.


    After the plane landed, looking at Irene and they had left the plane, TREB immediately shot at the head of the hostage he was pressing, but the bullet didn''t come out after a slight sound of cackling.


    Treble said to himself in Arabic, "what''s the matter!"


    In the panic screams and wriggles of several hostages, treble pulled the sleeve, pulled back the failed bullets, and pulled the trigger again, but the gun didn''t ring, just another click.

 Chapter 1308

    Several hostages were scared to death. The pilot was a middle-aged man in his forties. He put his hands together and said to Yak with trembling: "please don''t kill us, don''t kill us, please, don''t kill us!"


    Yak turned back and angrily said to treble in Arabic, "who let you kill them? They are Austrian!"


    Treble shrugged and said, "who cares what country they are? They know too much!"


    Yak said angrily, "I care! The task I accept does not include killing the Austrians. I don''t want to bear the consequences. Moreover, they don''t know anything. They don''t understand Arabic, so don''t kill them, or I''ll kill you. Do you understand? You idiot!"


    Treble turned his head and looked at groliov, who was covered, motionless and silent, and groliov just shook his head calmly.


    Cui Bo inserted the gun into the holster, picked up the bullet that fell into the cabin after exiting without firing, pointed to yak, and then said in a threatening voice: "if you say you don''t kill, you won''t kill, but if they tell what they hear, you''ll be responsible for the consequences."


    Yak said coldly, "do your job well, don''t worry about others."


    Treble waved his hand and jumped off the helicopter. At this time, yak pointed to Clooney in a coma and said in a deep voice, "take him and go quickly!"


    Staring coldly at groliov and Tommy, he took Clooney in a coma and left quickly. After Zhensheng left only hostages, yak said to the pilot, "you''re all right. I won''t kill you, but in order to avoid our whereabouts being found, I have to tie you up first. I think someone will find and rescue you soon."


    The pilot looked at yak and said gratefully, "thank you. I will thank you for the rest of my life. Thank you for not killing us."


    Yak jumped out of the plane, took out some strappings and said to the pilot, "come down and cooperate. If you don''t want to be shot by me, you have to take this thing with you."


    When the pilot got off the real lift, he obediently put his hands behind his back and turned his back to yak. Yak tied the hostage''s hands and pushed back, so that the pilot also lay in the back cabin. After that, he tied the pilot''s legs firmly with strapping.


    If you want to kill the hostages, yak obviously doesn''t have to take the time to tie them up. These hostages are also clear. Therefore, when yak does these things, not only which pilot is very obedient, but also a hostage tied up in the cabin is full of gratitude: "thank you, sir, we are very grateful to you!"


    Yak smiled and said: "It''s none of your business. Unlike those Arabs, I like skiing, and I''ve had mountain climbing difficulties. It''s the rescue workers like you who saved my life. Anyway, gentlemen, I''ll save your life as a respect for your career. Oh, I seem to say something I shouldn''t say, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t care, Goodbye, gentlemen, and I wish you early discovery! "


    After saying that, yak pulled the cabin door and ran quickly to the others who had left.


    Watching yak run over quickly, Clooney, who was carried, said loudly, "all right, all right, let me down, man! Can''t you lower your strength? I almost fainted when you hit me."


    Cui Bo spread his hand and said, "you said you had to play better. We don''t have a second chance."


    Clooney grinned and said, "well, well, you''re good at acting. You''ve passed."


    Cui Bo took the pistol out of the holster, then stretched out his hand and took out the firing pin from his pocket. After three or two times, he took the gun apart and put the firing pin back, sighed, "you''d better put the firing pin back. Maybe you''ll have to use it later."


    After watching Jacques rush from behind, Raphael shouted: "what shall we do next? The head and Leonard''s injuries can''t be delayed, and our situation is not very good. How can we escape the pursuit of the police?"


    Clooney said pitifully, "sorry, maybe you don''t think so, but my injury really can''t be delayed..."


    Irene smiled, pointed to the woods and whispered, "we are less than 30 kilometers away from Innsbruck. There are three cars on the forest. Take the wounded and go to Innsbruck or somewhere for surgery. The police''s attention is on the mountain. They can''t arrange the police to complete the blockade so soon."


    Raphael breathed a sigh and said with a smile, "great. How many cars do you want to hide here? Great."


    Irene looked up at the comatose, then sighed: "as the boss often said, be prepared. If there is such a big mess, you must think about how to escape."


    Raphael said regretfully, "Hey, I dare not ski in Austria again in my life."


    Yak said with a smile, "Switzerland and Italy, where can I ski? Well, hurry up. I have to take a few more people to get the attention of the police."


    After that, yak said loudly, "find some less attractive faces to go with me. Oh, big dog, worker bee, postman, no, postman, forget it. Tyrannosaurus Rex. Come with me. Let''s hijack some cars on the road. Dragon knight. What kind of place do you need for surgery?"


    Andy he Shen said: "I don''t need to be too professional. I''ve brought all the drugs and plasma. As long as I have a house."


    Yak reached out and said: "We are next to highway 182 and guarding highway A13. You drive on the highway. We rob the car and take highway 182, and then we go to Innsbruck together. But when we get to Innsbruck, we can turn west to zier and north to Munich, turn east to timbach and north to Munich. You choose a route, and then we will rob from Innsbruck Several cars took the opposite road to attract the attention of the police. "


    Andy ho thought a little and said in a deep voice, "we go west from Innsbruck. That road is smoother and easier."


    Raphael suddenly said, "why go to Munich?"


    Jacques pointed to Irene and said in a deep voice, "don''t ask me. That''s her suggestion."


    After looking at Irene, Raphael shrugged and said, "OK, go to Munich."


    Andy he Shen said: "it won''t take long to go to Innsbruck. We can get there in 20 minutes by high-speed. Go to our foothold for surgery. Although it takes a little longer, it''s safer."


    Gao Yang couldn''t make a decision. Groliov was the supreme commander. After listening to yak''s plan, groliov said in a deep voice, "well, just follow your plan."


    After groliov finished, yak suddenly frowned and said, "no, it''s better to change someone. Don''t act with me, big dog. Come with me, big bird."


    Groliov frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Yak said with a wry smile: "In my impression, you look like an ordinary person, but I was wrong. After a little observation, I found that you are not like an ordinary person at all, especially when talking and looking at people. Please, it''s all right now. Please don''t look angry and want to kill people. Your acting skills are not good! I don''t want to attract the attention of the police to us, and then we need to make up and escape You''ll be watched by the police when you leave! You have to listen to me about this, guys. The place to put the car is here. Let''s act quickly. "


    Groliov sighed and said in a deep voice, "well, I won''t follow you. Listen to the people in charge of leading away the police. Be careful. I don''t want to return to Austria to rob the prison and save you."


    Yak shrugged and said, "RAM asked me to be your intelligence officer. Now it''s time for me to play a role. Please don''t worry. I''ve always been good at running for my life."


    After saying that, yak frowned, pointed to Karima and said, "we''re not going to change her clothes. You find a way to change her clothes. It''s so eye-catching. Well, all those who go with me put guns in the car. You just need to bring a pistol to rob the car."


    Three SUVs hid in the woods, opened the door and tucked Gao Yang into the back seat. Irene looked at Gao Yang lying down and said to Andy he, "take care of him. Bye."

 Chapter 1309

    When Gao Yang opened his eyes, he found him lying on the hospital bed. The light in the room was very soft, and in front of him were several fuzzy faces.


    Close your eyes and open them again. When your eyes are focused, Gao Yang''s first thing to see is the tearful Yelena. In addition to Yelena, there are Irene, Natalia, Frye''s mother and wife, Vita, who is now Tommy''s girlfriend, and a woman with a hat looking at her face. In short, All around him were women.


    Gao Yang said suspiciously and hard, "I''m in New York?"


    "Excuse me, ladies. Let me check his condition."


    When several women got out of the way, Andy ho stood in front of Gao Yang with an air on his face. After just glancing at him, Andy ho raised his wrist, looked at his watch and said proudly: "at 10:47, I woke up completely within my estimated time. Good. You''re all right."


    Andy ho turned and left. Irene grabbed Andy Ho''s skirt and said angrily, "you said you wanted to check!"


    Andy he said with an air on his face: "I have checked. When he wakes up, it means that there is no problem. Can he have any problem under my operation?"


    A person outside the crowd was dissatisfied and said, "I did the operation. I finished the main work. You just gave him anti-inflammatory and sewed the knife edge neatly and beautifully."


    Andy ho poked Irene''s hand and said proudly, "with Albert and I working together, the boss can''t have any problems. Please let go."


    Irene let go of Andy Ho''s clothes, frowned and said, "well, if you say it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Andy he snapped his fingers and said loudly, "boss woke up on time within my expected time range. You watched him wake up. Now, please leave here. He needs to rest. Please give him a quiet environment, at least not so many people."


    Natalia said tearfully, "Gao, you just woke up and need a rest. We''ll see you when you recover."


    Frye''s mother said softly, "Gao, you''ll be all right soon. Let''s leave first. We''ll see you when you''re better."


    Karima smiled and whispered, "you''ll be fine soon. I''ll see Alfred next door. I''ll see you when you''re better. Bye."


    Karima''s beautiful hair was gone and was burned by fire. Now she can only wear a hat. Gao Yang looked at her for two eyes before recognizing her. After she finished, Gao Yang reacted and realized that she said orfred was No. 13.


    "How''s your brother?"


    "He''s fine, too, but he hasn''t woken up yet. Don''t worry."


    As several women dispersed, groliov appeared in front of Gao Yang, nodded and said in a deep voice: "rest at ease, we are already in the United States, and now there is nothing."


    Gao Yang took a breath and felt a pain in the knife edge. After frowning, he whispered, "is everyone all right?"


    Groliov pointed back and said with a smile, "it''s all right. They''re all back. There''s a lot of them. Clooney left. He left himself and didn''t act with us. It''s a pity that he wouldn''t die if there were no big accident."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "that''s good!"


    A group of people gathered around with a smile. Cui Bo said with a smile: "brother Yang, your life is hard enough, and your lives are hard enough, but Albert contributed a lot to your survival this time, so we decided to officially accept him."


    Gao Yang tilted his head and saw Albert standing in front of him with a pair of crutches.


    Gao Yang lay down, nodded and whispered, "thanks, man, what''s the matter with your leg? You''re shot?"


    Albert stretched out his hand to salute a mercenary and said with a smile, "I''m the medical soldier you found. I can''t disappoint you."


    Andy Ho said with a smile: "the villain slipped down the snow mountain in order to seize time and didn''t die in the avalanche. He''s lucky. This guy''s ankle is seriously bruised and twisted. Now it''s swollen like a ball. He can insist on holding you and running and jumping. He''s a tough man."


    Albert said discontentedly, "what do you mean I''m a tough guy? I''ve always been a tough guy, okay?"


    Just then, the door was knocked. After Jason standing at the door opened the door, another woman came in. They turned their heads together and smiled together, but Jason said happily, "Lucy, you''re coming."


    Lucika smiled, nodded and whispered, "I heard you were all here as soon as I arrived."


    Go straight to Gaoyang''s hospital bed. Lucika reaches out and holds Gaoyang''s hand. She whispers, "boss, thank God you''re okay."


    Gao Yang smiled, looked at lucica''s face, which he hadn''t seen for a long time, then looked at lucica''s stomach, and said weakly: "Why are you here? Did the big bird tell you? How could I be wrong? I''m just a little unlucky this time. Lucy, you should have a baby at home now. What are you doing in New York so far? Are you okay? Is the baby in your belly still okay?"


    Lucy card''s stomach has obviously bulged. She grabbed Gao Yang''s hand and put it on her stomach. With a happy soft voice on her face, she said, "we are all fine. As the child''s godfather, you must want to know one thing. I have checked in the hospital. He is a very healthy boy, so his name has been set. His name will be Bruce young William."


    A group of people are saying congratulations. Everyone is very excited. It is inevitable that Bruce and lucika''s children have a special meaning to the whole Satan.


    Gao Yang put his hand on Lucy''s belly. After feeling the fetal movement, he said with surprise: "I feel him kicking my hand, ha ha, I feel it!"


    Andy ho coughed and said helplessly, "I have no intention of being a villain or destroying everyone''s interest. However, Lucy, the boss can''t be too excited now."


    "No, no, I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m really fine," he said


    After carefully putting Gao Yang''s hand back on the hospital bed, Lucy said softly, "boss, you have to rest. I''ll come to see you often, okay."


    After finishing speaking to Gao Yang, Lucy looked around, looked at yak, looked at Taylor, looked at Albert, then shrugged and said, "who is Albert?"


    Albert raised his hand and whispered, "it''s me."


    Lucika came up to Albert, looked at him, held out her hand to Albert and whispered, "thank you. You did a good job."

 Chapter 1310

    Albert took lucika''s hand and said, "Hello, madam."


    A group of people laughed, and then Jason shouted: "No, no, no, Albert, you can''t call her a lady! You have to call her a senior, or a veteran, because in Satan, in terms of seniority, well, your new man is far from her. In fact, you, me, including Tyrannosaurus Rex, skunk and dragon knight, we are all new people in front of her. If you are in the jungle, you have to call her an officer, okay?"


    Albert immediately nodded with enlightenment and said, "I see. I see. So you''re the bat, the Satan''s jungle war expert?"


    Lucy said with a smile, "yes, I''m a bat. Now I''m leaving Satan temporarily. You see, but I''ll be back soon, man."


    When he released lucika''s hand, Albert smiled: "I know there is a jungle warfare expert named bat in Satan, but I didn''t expect bat to be a beauty. This is really quite unexpected. They didn''t tell me about it, because I''m new. In addition, since you''re a bat, there''s no need to thank me. My duty is a medical guard, just like I won''t thank you for directing me to fight in the jungle, Because we all just did our duty. "


    Lucy card said solemnly, "you took over my husband''s duties. You have done your duties well. I must thank you for my husband. Bruce will be happy to see a brave guy take over the vacancy he left in heaven."


    After that, Lucy pointed to Andy Ho and said with a smile, "that guy is the best surgeon I''ve ever seen and an excellent raider, but he''s not an excellent medical soldier."


    Andy ho shrugged helplessly. Then Lucy patted Albert on the shoulder with the style of a big sister and said in a deep voice: "Jason told me that you did a good job, very good. We are all very happy that Satan has a real medical soldier again."


    Albert saluted Lucy and said with a smile, "I''d like to join Satan, but I''m not willing to use it. If I need to use it outside the medical corps, I''m happy to serve you."


    Lucy said with a smile, "yes, Bruce often says that as a medical soldier, what he wants most is to do nothing."


    After that, Lucy looked at Gao Yang again and whispered, "boss, you have to rest. I''m going to see others, and then meet and chat with our new people. Well, you should rest."


    She patted Gao Yang''s hand again. Lucy turned around and hugged Ye Liana standing in front of Gao Yang''s hospital bed. She smiled and said, "he''s okay. Don''t worry, honey. You should understand that our leader''s life is hard. You just need to take good care of him. Okay, honey, we''ll talk later."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "Lucy, I''m really glad to see you. We''ll talk later."


    Lucika turned around and playfully waved to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "bye, boss. I''ll stay here for a few days. We''ll talk when you''re more energetic. Bye."


    After greeting, a group of people went out. Finally, only one ye Lianna was left in front of Gao Yang''s hospital bed. After waiting for others to leave, Gao Yang smiled shyly and whispered to Ye Lianna, "I''m sorry to worry you."


    Gao Yang wanted to raise his hand, but he couldn''t do it, and ye Lianna sat next to Gao Yang, grabbed Gao Yang''s hand, sighed and said, "you''re fine."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "it''s that bastard who told you something happened to me?"


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "my father, he thinks it''s time for me to see you. Well, Gao, don''t think about it anymore and don''t talk. You need to rest now."


    Gao Yang coughed twice, then licked his lips and whispered, "I want to drink water."


    Ye Lianna said apologetically, "sorry, you can''t drink water now. You can''t drink until you get Andy Ho''s permission."


    Ye Lianna put down Gao Yang''s hand, took a bowl from the bedside table, dipped it in water with a cotton swab, and then gently said in a soft voice on Gao Yang''s lips: "go to sleep again, it won''t be too uncomfortable to sleep."


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to sleep. After a life and death disaster, he cherishes his time with Ye Lianna, because for a long time, Gao Yang really thought he would never see ye Lianna again.


    Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna and wanted to say that he would never take risks again when he was ready, but he hesitated at the moment when he was about to blurt out.


    Gao Yang is very contradictory and painful. Looking at Gao Yang''s struggling eyes, ye Lianna kissed Gao Yang on his forehead, then grabbed Gao Yang''s hand and whispered, "don''t think about it. I know what you''re thinking, honey, don''t think about me. I really have no problem. I''ll stay with you and sleep."


    In the tangle and contradiction, the spirit was depressed and went to sleep again soon.


    When Gao Yang woke up again, his spirit was much stronger. Seeing that Gao Yang opened his eyes again and his eyes were much clearer, ye Lianna smiled and said, "are you awake? Do you feel okay?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s much better to see you."


    Ye Lianna said with a smile, "you look really energetic. Honey, Morgan is here. This is his third time. This time, Andy Ho said you should wake up soon, so he has been waiting for a while. Can you see him? If you think it''s OK, I''ll invite him in."


    Gao Yang pouted and said, "well, although I don''t want to separate from you for a moment, please invite him in."


    Soon, after a kiss goodbye, Yelena left and Morgan came in.


    "Hi, Morgan, it''s nice to see you again. You know, I mentioned you in my last words."


    Morgan stood in front of Gao Yang''s hospital bed and didn''t answer Gao Yang''s words, but shook his head. After staring at Gao Yang for a long time, he suddenly said, "man, what are you thinking? You''re already a billionaire, but you almost died. What''s in your skull?"


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "this was an accident. Really, it was an accident."


    Morgan said angrily: "Do you know what the mess is like in Europe? Do you know how much effort it takes me to get you back? Do you know how much money I spent to get you back? Man, you had a dividend of $100 million, but now it''s gone, because I spent our profits in the past year, a full $200 million! Two hundred million! And at least there are Half of the money belongs to you. Forget it, it doesn''t matter to me, because your dividend for the next six months is gone! "


    Gao Yang was startled and said, "you''re kidding! Two hundred million! When will our lives be worth one hundred million?"


    Morgan said angrily: "I''m kidding? Think about what you''ve done! You killed a prince of Shah in Austria! And left 112 dead bodies! Do you think it can be settled without spending a lot of money? If you don''t look sick and dying, I really want to tell you how many institutions are hunting you! Falk! I really want to scare you!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "you''ve scared me to death. Two hundred million. This is an astronomical number for me. You know, my heart hurts. Now you have to tell me who is chasing us. Otherwise, even if I''m not scared to death, I''ll die of curiosity."


    Morgan said calmly: "CIA, Shah intelligence agency, Austria has sent half of the country''s police force to seal roads, all their police helicopters and Cobra troops. Switzerland, Switzerland is worried that you will enter their territory and block the road to Austria. It has also sent tiger troops to stand by at any time. A large number of Italian police force have blocked all roads and leather headgear Stand by and go out at any time. Then, Croatia, Slovakia, the Czech Republic and Hungary all blocked the border and sent their troops. As for Germany, they sent gsg9 and ksk, and a large number of police and soldiers blocked every road and path connected with Austria. In short, I can tell you that all neighboring countries of Austria are all neighboring countries Mobilized, the first non formal action of the EU''s rapid response mechanism was launched by you. You''re really powerful. You did what the Soviet Union didn''t do! "


    After holding it for half a day, Gao Yang with a red face finally whispered, "shit, you almost scared me to death."


    Morgan said angrily: "If you are caught, even if there is only one, there will not be such serious consequences, but if you run away, Austria will not be able to mobilize the whole country, but let you run away. Do you know what this means? It means that a group of super destructive terrorists may set off a bloody storm in the hinterland of Europe at any time, and now it is a disaster This is a major international dispute. Shah is exerting pressure. They have sent six official diplomatic notes in a day. Austria has asked all the countries it can ask for. Airports in Europe have been closed, and roads, railways and airports have been blocked. In this case, you have to get out of Europe. Do you know how many years I have to live less? "


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "well, this, how did you do it?"


    Morgan groaned angrily: "You were lucky to enter Germany. I also want to know how you could break through the heavy blockade and go to Munich. In short, someone helped you a lot. Hum, if someone hadn''t helped protect you in Germany, I wouldn''t know where to spend my money. If I hadn''t prepared a large amount of cash for one thing or found some special channels, You are definitely living in that corner of Europe. Do you think it is so easy for a country to escape when its forces are mobilized? "


    Morgan doesn''t know. Gao Yang knows. Who else can help them break through the trap and run to Munich except Irene''s father.

 Chapter 1311

    Gao Yang''s face was white. He was frightened by Morgan and lost all his blood.


    I''m afraid. Although it was indeed a passive choice, Morgan was right. Only Austria was nervous, but even the EU''s rapid response mechanism was touched. It''s really big.


    The ski resort they went to was Italy after climbing a mountain to the south, Switzerland not far to the west, and Germany a little more than 100 kilometers to the north. Moreover, they hijacked helicopters. They went to any country. If there were not so many dead people or the dead people were not so important, they would not have such a big reaction, but the dead people came from a big source, Hundreds of people have died. If this can no longer make these countries nervous, it will be completely rotten.


    Fortunately, the Austrian police did not realize how serious the situation was. Although the air force dispatched, they did not shoot down their helicopters. It would be hard to say what the result would be if they met the air force''s fighters after Austria was stunned.


    Thanks to Eileen''s father, although Gao Yang doesn''t know how Eileen''s father did it, Eileen''s father actually saved their lives, and thanks to Morgan, he scattered a lot of money in exchange for a way to let them leave Germany.


    "How did you do it? It must be difficult?"


    Morgan said angrily: "Nonsense, how can such a thing be easy? The EU is fried, and who dares to send you out of the EU? I have no choice. The price is $20 million per person! No one is willing to do it, and then I bid $40 million per person! Only responsible for your five wounded, and then someone is willing to pick up your five wounded! It''s easy for those who are not injured, but you The injured people were so eye-catching that you were put into the interlayer of a special incubator, mixed with the goods transporting cheese and red wine, and then sent to the United States by cargo plane. "


    Gao Yang stuck out his tongue and whispered, "just from the way of transportation, we know that the process is very difficult."


    Morgan waved his hand and said impatiently, "people are back. It''s meaningless to say this. We''re talking about serious things. We spent a lot of money this time, but it''s nothing to me, because it''s your money."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I didn''t know I had so much money."


    Morgan said solemnly, "the situation is a little complicated now, so I decided to sell a batch of diamonds and got $260 million. Frankly, if we didn''t dare to release too many diamonds at once, we could sell $500 million!"


    Gao Yang exclaimed, "so many?"


    Morgan breathed and said solemnly, "to tell you the truth, I''m a little afraid now. Our diamond mine is really a big treasure. Now I doubt whether we can still have it!"


    With a gentle wave of his hand, Morgan murmured: "If Depp group can''t make a decision, we''ll have to clear all the diamonds mined, and then sell the diamond mine as soon as possible. I''m still asking someone to negotiate with the president of Depp group. The other party offers $2 billion, we give him $2 billion, he will give up the diamond mine and help us keep a secret, otherwise he will disclose the secret. We''ll break up as soon as we shoot. Now we''re here The other party still has illusions about delaying time, but we don''t have much time. We must solve this matter as soon as possible. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "two billion, too much?"


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "it''s not a problem of more money at all. Even if the other party asks for $200 million, we can''t agree to the other party''s conditions. This basically non binding agreement is useless. The other party takes the money and turns around to sell the news. What shall we do?"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and made a gesture to cut his throat. He said in a deep voice, "can you kill him? I don''t believe he''s not afraid of death."


    Morgan shook his head and said, "no, how do we know how many people have this information? Kill only the chairman of Depp group? Or kill all the senior executives? How do we know what they have? This is not the solution."


    "What about that? Is there no other way?"


    Morgan sighed: "People are greedy! Alas, I was going to sell the mine and let''s take a billion and 800 million. You found the diamond mine. I didn''t do anything. I was very satisfied to get hundreds of millions of dollars out of thin air, but now I can''t. when I found that we have a super treasure worth tens of billions or even hundreds of billions, I sold it like this. I''m not willing to cooperate with others "It''s better to sell directly than to cooperate with others. Such a great wealth can be controlled. It''s no different from killing ants. It''s better to cooperate with forces that don''t have to worry about eating us. Hehe, we might as well do it ourselves."


    After that, Morgan rubbed his forehead helplessly and said: "You know, I can''t sleep well now. I''m worried that when I wake up, I find that the diamond mine has been taken away, or Depp group has released the news. How long will it be? The diamond mine has created us hundreds of millions of dollars of wealth. The money is like falling from the sky. Now I''m very afraid of losing it.


    Now, diamonds worth at least several million dollars are mined every day, but we dare not buy them. The market is limited. If there is a sudden influx of diamonds from unknown sources, I am afraid it will attract other people''s attention. However, one more day is one more income, so I have to increase the mining volume while delaying the time as much as possible, even if the secret can''t be kept The money we got. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "how long do we have? I mean, how long can the negotiation with Depp group be delayed?"


    Morgan thought and shook his head "There''s no way to delay. Depp group asked for a one-time payment of $5 billion to them, and I''ve reached $2 billion. Now they ask for a one-time payment, and I ask for $100 million a year, which has been delayed for a long time. Now the focus of the negotiation is on paying off $2 billion in a few years, and the other party is not willing to lose a large amount of income, but they are losing patience, I think , two months at most is the limit! "


    "The key to the problem lies in the boss of Depp group, right? You wait for me for a month. When I completely recover, I''ll take care of this man."


    Morgan shook his head and said, "you can''t. as I said, fighting and killing can''t solve this problem."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "it''s different this time. This time, I have professionals to solve this kind of thing. We really can''t kill him, but we can scare him and let him choose the same in life and wealth. If his own life can''t make him choose to give way, add his family and everything he cherishes. In short, he will make a wise judgment."

 Chapter 1312

    Morgan said suspiciously, "are you sure how to solve it?"


    Gao Yang casually pointed to the back of his head. As a result, he affected the wound and cried out in pain.


    Morgan leaned forward with concern, but then frowned and said, "what are you shouting? I can''t stand this injury. It''s too unlike a man."


    Gao Yang bared his teeth and said, "please, it really hurts. Listen, there is one more killer among my people, the 13th. He is very powerful. Although it''s hard for him to rush forward with us, let him do this, this, this... Well, in general, he can solve this matter. Trust me."


    Morgan frowned. "Are you sure?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "I''m sure. Besides, you''re not going to really pay Depp group anyway, so we have to try. We just have to wait until our injury is cured. I think one month should be enough."


    Morgan stood up, walked back and forth in the ward for several times, reached out his hand, raised his finger, and said in a deep voice: "OK, you try! I''ll make more concessions to stabilize them these days. It''s up to you. If we still can''t, we''ll fight hard and sell the mine immediately after killing those bastards! I''ve had enough these days. If we can''t keep our mine, we''ll destroy it! Sell it! We can''t be cheap, Depp group!"


    After making a firm decision, Morgan sat back on the sofa and said in a deep voice, "you''re hurt. It''s not a good thing, but it''s not a bad thing in a sense. Listen, your wealth is not suitable to fight and kill in person. You have to start your big business immediately. Start now. Let others do some small things."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "but I''m not ready yet."


    Morgan said impatiently: "What can you prepare? Register a company, rent an office, and everything is done. Then find someone you can trust to be your assistant, because you have a lot of things, you can''t take care of everything, and then find someone you can trust to be a driver, because you still need to buy a luxury car, and you can''t drive it yourself. Just prepare these, and then you start to fight with dignitaries As I taught you before, create your interest network in the United States. As for the rest, you know better than me about recruiting and looking for business. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "but I don''t have a suitable candidate. Like Ukraine, I can''t go without."


    Morgan said impatiently, "you have so many people together, why can''t you find anyone? Besides, how do you know your people can''t? When you first met me, did you think you would build a mercenary group that is the first in the world from scratch?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I didn''t dare to think about this at that time."


    "Yes, you have come step by step. If you don''t let go, how do you know that those people under you can''t? You have to let go first if you want them to grow."


    Gao Yang said in a voice: "what you said is reasonable. That''s right. I should let them be more responsible."


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "so let''s start now. Get ready? When you''re ready, the opportunity has passed. What can be done in the world after all things are ready? Learn while doing and learn while doing. Just be brave and take this step."


    "Well, you''re right. We really should take this step. As soon as I recover from my injury and move, I start to do it."


    "Now the key is money, you people, can you come up with a hundred million dollars? Is it all right for you to take out 50 million dollars? 150 million dollars is enough."


    Gao Yang said awkwardly, "well, they can''t take out 100 million, 50 million, and I can''t take out. In fact, all our money adds up to about 70 million."


    Morgan was shocked and said, "what? Can''t you take it out? Are you kidding?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "there are about 13 million in my account now. For others, there may be 10 million more, and there may be three or four million left. We earn fast, but we spend too much."


    Morgan said with a painful look on his face, "the world''s first super small mercenary regiment has stirred up the world situation and affected the general situation in many places. The Commission for a task is at least tens of millions, but you can''t even take out 50 million?"


    High sigh airway: "I don''t want to. It costs tens of millions to buy intelligence, and the cost of each battle is not small. The simplest example is that I spend 100 yuan for one bullet and hundreds of bullets for one dozen. This is only a small amount of money for bullets. Tens of thousands of the remaining anti-aircraft missiles have disappeared in a dozen. What else are the transportation costs, intelligence costs and employment costs? Hey, there are too many places to spend money, and Every time we get a commission of more than a dozen people, a big task of 10 million is assigned to everyone. I can''t even get a million. I can get a few more. I can only get a few million from the last 40 million. Moreover, I just spend money, and I don''t have any income. Otherwise, I just got 40 million from the Shah people, and I don''t even have 10 million in my account. Now I want to go again Take a few tasks and get some money quickly, otherwise our home will be empty. "


    Morgan said reluctantly, "how did you become a leader? How did you make so much money? It''s embarrassing, a bunch of poor people! Alas, as the first in the industry, your wealth and fame don''t match."


    Gao Yang smiled: "Our high success rate and low casualty rate, as well as the reputation of being the first in the industry, are actually made by money. Equipment and training are the best, and the price is naturally expensive. In addition, other mercenaries are reluctant to spend a lot of money to sell intelligence, so I am willing to give up. Therefore, our success rate is naturally high. If we are reluctant to spend all this money, to tell the truth, We can''t be number one. "


    Morgan waved his hand and said with a depressed face: "don''t say it. It''s embarrassing that you only have so much money. Let your people gather up the money and start a big business. As for you, there are only 10 million left in your account. Don''t be ashamed. There must be some left to deal with the accident. I''ll get you 30 million. You hurry up."


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "Oh, how interesting."


    Morgan said calmly: "It''s nothing to be ashamed of. This is your money. I was going to invest it in the diamond mine. Now take your share and use it for myself. I''ll fill in the deficit you misappropriated. This money will be your reward for Depp group. You''d better take it easy, because we only have diamonds left now, and we don''t know when to ship next time Well, if you catch up with something urgent and run out of money again, hum, take the diamond to pay for something. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "OK, if you have enough money, put up your shelf first. I''ll hurry up to make some money during this time. It''s really not good. I''ll take a few big tasks and earn more commissions. If you want to make fast money, you have to fight, and our current fame, what tasks can''t be taken over!"


    Morgan sighed and said helplessly, "you''re here again. Can''t you think about ways to make money other than war?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "for us, there is really no faster way to make money than war."

 Chapter 1313

    Gao Yang sat in a wheelchair. Ye Lianna pushed him to the outdoor grass. It was still a little cold in the early spring evening. Gao Yang covered his legs with a blanket and felt the life of the retired elderly in advance.


    After pushing Gao Yang to his favorite position, ye Lianna handed Gao Yang''s satellite phone to him. Gao Yang took the phone and dialed a number, quietly waiting for the phone to connect, while ye Lianna stood behind him quietly.


    At sunset, on the quiet and beautiful lawn, the sun fell on the two people through the newly sprouted branches, dragging two long shadows behind them. A beautiful, elegant and quiet girl smiled like an angel. The scene was very beautiful.


    But the content of the conversation is not beautiful at all.


    "Hey, old horse, how''s it going? Has Berbera hit down?"


    On the other side, mayd said in a slightly anxious voice: "it''s down, but it''s not under control. Somaliland has the support of the British. We once attacked Berbera, with many casualties, but not long after their reinforcements arrived, we had to quit Berbera."


    The expansion of the skeleton gang has reached its limit. The situation in Somalia is very complex. The skeleton Gang borders the de facto independent Somaliland to the West and the Somali Youth Party''s sphere of influence to the south. The current form is that the skeleton gang has more than enough self-protection, but its offensive ability is insufficient.


    The advantage of the skeleton Gang is that they have an elite force that no one can stop in Somalia. The teaching taught by Satan is still the most effective team in Somalia. Jiang Yun, Li JinFang''s comrade in arms, has also done a good job in training. However, after all, the foundation is too weak and the cultural level is too low. Nearly two years have passed, The skeleton gang has a fighting team of more than 1000 people, which is the limit.


    Elite troops are used as arrows to attack cities and seize land. For the territory controlled by the skeleton Gang, if these people are scattered and stationed in various towns controlled by the skeleton Gang, they will only eliminate their greatest advantages. Therefore, mayd has always insisted on holding the elite troops dominated by the teaching company in his hands. Where is the need, Just send this army to where.


    Mayd''s wish is to unify Somalia, and mayd does the same. At least he has been working in this direction. With this foundation, the rest is easy to do.


    Hearing mayd''s answer, he raised his voice and said, "how did you think about what I told you last time?"


    Mayd sighed and said in a deep voice, "ram, we are friends and real friends, but some things can''t be judged only by friendship. My decision will affect the future direction and even destiny of the Alliance for fairness and justice. In the long run, it will even affect the fate of Somalia. I have to be careful. I hope you can understand, my friend."


    Gao Yang sighed softly and said, "well, you''re going to refuse me, aren''t you?"


    Mayd sighed: "ram, if you set up a base in Somalia, I have no doubt that your base will become a country within Somalia and a place outside the law. I really don''t want this situation. My friend, I learned one thing when I studied in China. It''s easy to ask God but difficult to send God."


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice: "Old ma, you think of the disadvantages of my setting up a base in your place. Have you thought about the advantages of my setting up a base? The expansion ability of the skeleton gang has reached its limit, and you are faced with enemies on both sides. In terms of friendship, how long do you think such a skeleton gang can last? In terms of the skeleton Gang model, how long do you think it can be developed? Now it is Just because no one cares about you now in your strategic opportunity period does not mean that no one has always cared about you.


    Yes, setting up a base in Somalia will indeed become a place outside the law, which is inevitable. But Ma, I can''t stay in Somalia all the time. What I need is a foothold and a bridgehead. Somalia has no place to attract me to stay for a long time, so you don''t have to worry that we won''t go. Frankly, I don''t want to go if the infrastructure in Somalia is poor We dare not plan to occupy for a long time, so we can sign an agreement. Let''s set a time limit, ten or twenty years. You can sign as long as you think it is appropriate. As soon as the time comes, we will withdraw. If you think there is no way to a mercenary regiment with the strength of a country, you are too unsure?


    Finally, let me talk about the benefits of the skeleton guild. First of all, we train for you free. I promise that a large number of personnel will train for you for a long time, and my people will help you fight. I need to train my soldiers, and I always think that training in actual combat is the best way. We will try our best to help you. With me, you will have a strong but not huge backing, It allows you to expand rapidly, but you don''t have the ability to control the backing of Somalia. Think about it, Ma. Think about it. Who else can meet such conditions except the mercenary regiment and me? We don''t have a demand for justice. We just need a foothold, or a temporary foothold. "


    Mayd sighed and said: "Well, I understand what you said, and I thought about it, but I''m afraid I''m doing well now, but what should I do if you don''t go at that time, RAM? In fact, I don''t intend to completely reject your proposal. Now I have only one request. You can choose a place to establish a base in the territory controlled by us for free, without paying any rent or symbolically, But it can''t be made public. It must be a secret base. I''m really worried that you will bring us unbearable disasters. In addition, you must also ensure that you will leave when the time comes. We will sign the agreement for ten years first. After the time comes, we can renew the agreement, but as long as we refuse, you must move away. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, that''s it. I can accept your conditions. I''ve thought about the place of the military base. It''s in Berbera. There won''t be too many people going. I think there are about 300 or 400 people. If you can promise, give me a place in Berbera and I''ll start arranging people."


    Mayd said with a wry smile, "we haven''t played yet."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. Let''s fight it for you. My people will be deployed in place within two months at most. After the deployment is in place, we will start the war immediately."


    Mayd sighed, "well, this place will be rented to you. There is a problem. Where should we garrison? Berbera is a transportation hub to the west, but if we all garrison soldiers there, I''m afraid there will be friction."


    If the military forces belonging to the two sides are together for a long time, even if they can coexist peacefully and friendly at the beginning, something will inevitably happen after a long time. The people Gao Yang wants to send to Somalia are invisible in his business. They are mercenaries ready to perform secret tasks, and there are no good birds in the mercenaries.


    Also, Gao Yang needs to occupy Berbera, but he doesn''t want to allocate a lot of people to manage and guard Berbera, and he has to avoid unpleasant things.


    After thinking for a moment, he raised his voice and said: "Do you think this is OK? You garrison in Berbera, and you are also responsible for the guard work. However, if Berbera is attacked, my people will assist in the defense. Your soldiers are stationed in the west of the city and my people are stationed in the area at the northeast corner of the city. There is a separation belt in the middle. The soldiers of both sides are not allowed to cross the border for no reason. We share the port. What do you think?"


    Mayd thought for a moment and said, "yes."


    Gao Yang''s heart was relieved. After shaking his fist, he smiled and said, "well, we have reached an agreement. Is there anything I can do for the skeleton Gang? You know, I''m happy to help."


    Mayd immediately said: "What''s the matter? You''ve finally got to the point. Uliyanko Na ha doesn''t know where to go. Guawa Zi has to be quiet. The inventory we''ve been using all these time has been finished. There''s no shortage of bullets for the time being, but there will be problems with bullets in two more wars. Thia, rockets, mortars, uliyanko Na guawa Zi, suddenly there''s no sound News, the goods can''t be delivered. What do you mean, brother, please think of a way. "


    Madjid was in a hurry, and he blurted out, Trump and chuckled, and listened to some of his head. He said with a bitter smile, "stop, speak Mandarin, and there''s something in the URI Yang branch. But his men should still send the ammunition to the past. How can they break the goods? What else is there? What is missing from the grain and medicine?"


    Mayd coughed a little and said helplessly, "if there is no shortage of food and drugs, there is a lack of ammunition. Cough, wuliyangke, a melon child, if there is a problem, say thiamine. We fight as hard as before. We knew we would save some use. Now Abu complains to me every day. We don''t have to fight Berbera."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "do you owe money to uliyangke''s men? Otherwise, he can''t do this. Uliyangke doesn''t show up, but his men still maintain the arms channel."


    Mayd said quickly: "How is it possible to owe money? Every transaction is settled in cash and never defaulted. Now we have $80 million in cash! We have no place to spend our money. Ram, you must help me find a way to send a batch of arms quickly, especially the shells. The sooner the better! Now there is a lot of pressure in the south. Al Shabaab has the intention to attack us and has no heavy weapons, We have lost a lot of advantages. "


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "well, I''ll find a way to hurry up and send you a batch. How about the price according to the original price? If you agree, I''ll discuss with the arms seller."


    Mayd immediately said, "no problem! The price of ulyanko is very reasonable. We found an arms dealer ourselves. The asking price is five times that of ulyanko, so I wouldn''t buy it. If you can find affordable goods, such as 70 million, no, 80 million dollars, you know what we should want. Look, I can trust you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, I''ll contact you right away. Let''s talk later."

 Chapter 1314

    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, and then couldn''t help coughing laughter, which is the kind of laughter he couldn''t help but want to laugh, but he forced himself back.


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "you smile so ugly."


    Gao Yang said with a happy face: "but I''m also very happy. Before our business officially started, there was a big business. Ha ha, 80 million big business. Honey, what''s this called? It''s called opening good luck."


    While saying this, Gao Yang listened as if there was something moving behind him, so he stopped talking and looked back.


    Glancing back, Gao Yang gently waved and smiled, "Hi, Karima, o''fred, how are you."


    No. 13 also sat in a wheelchair and let his sister Karima push him close to Gao Yang.


    Karima smiled and said, "hello."


    After waiting for the wheelchair to stop beside Gao Yang, the 13th whispered, "you''d better call me the 13th. I''m more used to this name. In addition, you just laughed very hard and proud. Why?"


    And the 13th and Karima had nothing to say. Gao Yang said with a smile, "because there is a business coming to the door, 80 million! Sell arms, ha ha!"


    On the 13th, he nodded and said in a deep voice, "Oh, selling arms. The arms business is very profitable."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and hurriedly said, "I won''t tell you first. I have to call. I have to call little Donny quickly."


    Gao Yang dialed out the phone. When little Downey got through, he immediately said in a hurry, "Hey, little Downey, how are you there? I tell you, we need arms. Can we get them?"


    Little Downey whispered, "this is not nonsense. How much does it cost?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying proudly: "You know, we''re going to * * this time. The skeleton Gang is in urgent need of arms. Uliyangke hasn''t appeared yet. His channels seem to have problems and can''t supply the goods. We''re not robbing the business. We should hurry up and send a batch to the skeleton Gang to solve their urgent needs and make up for the deficit. I tell you, 80 million yuan ! mayd wants to buy us 80 million arms at the price given to ulyanko! "


    Little Downey said in surprise, "Fark! That''s not a profit!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "everything! You have to find the source of goods quickly!"


    Little Donny shouted: "I have found out the location of several arsenals and a large arsenal, but I haven''t contacted the person in charge of the arsenal, and I don''t know if the situation in Ukraine can be so bad that we can move the air force Arsenal. Well, I''ll contact shava immediately and ask him to help find it. What''s more, how are you recovering? Are you feeling better?"


    "I''m fine. I''m recovering very well. I can go to the ground in another week. It''s fast. In this way, you can quickly find the source of goods there. Let''s go to some people with cash and have a chance to get the arms quickly. Is there a problem with the route? These goods are all sent to somari. They happen to be transported by sea, but our transportation is not professional. A black sea Strait and a Suei Can we get through the canal? "


    "Find a way, there will always be a way."


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, if you can''t get out of the Black Sea, you can''t get through the Suez Canal. If you can''t get through the Mediterranean Sea, you can''t get through the Strait of Gibraltar. Then you can get through the Persian Gulf by land. If the Persian Gulf also passes, you can get it to Russia, turn to the Arctic Ocean, and then turn to the Atlantic Ocean. I don''t believe it. Besides, even if you circle half the world, you can make a profit!"


    Little Downey laughed and said, "ha ha, your geography is very good. Don''t worry, we can certainly transport it out. We don''t have to go around half the earth."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone with satisfaction and said to No. 13: "how are you recently? Look, you smile every day."


    The 13th smiled and said, "of course, you know my situation. Of course, you know how I feel now. I must be very happy."


    After laughing, the 13th turned and said, "Karima, go around with Yelena and pick us up again?"


    Karima shrugged and made a helpless gesture to Ye Lianna. Ye Lianna patted her high shoulder and said with a smile, "we''ll be back in ten minutes."


    The two women walked away. On the 13th, they leaned their heads slightly higher and whispered, "I''ll be able to move in another week. I''ll do what you told me last time."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t be so urgent. A month has passed. It''s only eight days. There''s still time. You''d better wait until your body is completely healed. Man, I don''t want you to have the last time again."


    The 13th whispered, "well, to be safe, I''ll wait another ten days. I can''t delay any more. Do you think the killer was as simple as shooting at the target in the past? I have to do a lot of work. I need to prepare for a long time to achieve the effect you want. In fact, a month is not long. Besides, I only have half a month at most."


    "Didn''t yak help you? He can''t collect intelligence?" he said in a low voice


    The 13th smiled and said, "no, yak did a good job, but he can''t replace the work I have to do personally. Just a field survey of the terrain is enough for me. Besides, the effect you want is not simple, it must be more troublesome."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "yak got some information. The family members of our target probably knew it clearly. I remember Yak''s detailed report said that the guy had two pure stallions that he especially liked, right?"


    The 13th nodded and said, "yes, two valuable purebred horses are kept in his private racecourse. The straight-line distance from his home is only 5.5 kilometers. As long as he has nothing to do every day, the target will go to the racecourse at least once. The time is about 4:00 to 5:00 in the afternoon. He will ride a few laps in the racecourse."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and whispered, "well, you remember very clearly. It''s like this. When we want to have a showdown, can we cut off the heads of his two horses and put them in front of him?"


    The 13th frowned and said, "are you all right? Why do you do this?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, a complex. There is such a plot in the novel I read a long time ago. I want to learn it."


    The 13th said impolitely: "Save it. Your goal is to make the target afraid and make him yield. You kill his two favorite horses and put your head in front of others. Doing so will only make the target extremely angry. It is likely to choose one shot and two scattered. People can do anything under extreme emotions. Doing so is completely contradictory to the effect you want to achieve!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, well, don''t be so serious. I said, it''s just my little complex. I can''t help trying when I know that the target has two horses. If you say no, it''s OK."

 Chapter 1315

    Gao Yang talked with Ye Lianna for a while, but they didn''t talk for long. When Karima and ye Lianna came back, they immediately stopped talking.


    Waiting for Yelena and Karima to push them back, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say to No. 13, "can''t those two horses really be considered again?"


    On the 13th, he said without changing his face, "if you give me the full power of this matter, you can''t move the two horses. If you decide to take back the dominant power, you can do whatever you want, not to mention the two horses. Even if you want to cut off the heads of all 14 horses in the racecourse, I can do it for you."


    Ye Lianna frowned and said, "what are you talking about? Horse? Cut off the horse''s head? Why do you do such a cruel thing?"


    Karima also whispered, "yes, horses are so cute. Why do you do such a cruel thing?"


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said, "don''t take it seriously. I''m just saying it. Ha ha, ha ha, rich Dutch seem to like raising horses. I knew one. He also raised two horses in South Africa."


    The 13th whispered, "Oh, is it the vulture in Somalia who was pushed down from upstairs and broke his head with a grenade?"


    Gao Yang didn''t want Ye Lianna and Karima to hear these bloody and cruel things. He said helplessly, "who told you? It must be Frye. I said, you know, why say it?"


    The 13th tilted his head and said, "why do you keep thinking about those two horses?"


    Gao Yang said, "Godfather!"


    "Oh, you said it was a novel."


    Gao Yang sighed: "fool, the godfather is a film adapted from a novel of the same name. I like the godfather. Both novels and movies affect me deeply and make me unable to extricate myself, OK?"


    The 13th shrugged and said, "you''re more and more like a godfather. By the way, which movie do I like?"


    Karima smiled, "I like it too."


    Ye Lianna sighed, "I like it very much, but I still think it''s too cruel to cut off the horse''s head, Gao."


    Gao Yang waved his hand helplessly and said, "forget it, you are all against it. That''s OK. Alas, the lens I''ve dreamed of since I was a child has been broken."


    She waited a little in front of the automatic door. When the door opened, ye Lianna pushed Gao Yang into the room, raised her hand and looked at her watch. Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "it''s time now, everyone. Don''t go back to our room. Just push us to the conference room."


    Pushing Gao Yang and the 13th into a conference room with a circular conference table, ye Lianna said softly, "you should take your medicine. Wait here. I''ll ask the nurse to get the medicine ready for you."


    The place where they are located is not a hospital, but a super luxurious rehabilitation hospital integrating medical treatment and convalescence. It is not large, but the facilities are luxurious. The equipped medical staff can also be described as luxurious. People who can afford to live are not rich, but expensive. Another advantage of such a rehabilitation hospital is that even the conference room is prepared, which is for the rich to live in.


    Gao Yang and No. 13 sat at the conference table. Gao Yang said bored, "Hey, No. 13, can you tell me your life experience now? You know I have a problem. I''m a little too curious."


    The 13th whispered, "wait for Karima to tell you. I''m not a suitable storyteller."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you are a boring person. Hey, on the 13th, now ye Lianna and they are not here. Tell me about the horse head. There is really no operating space? There is no possibility?"


    The 13th said impatiently, "Why are you so troublesome?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "nonsense, this is my complex! Do you understand the complex? I thought when I was a child. When I become a big man one day, I must do it like the godfather. Now I''m not a big man, but I have the opportunity to do it."


    On the 13th, he sighed and said, "it''s impossible for me to decide. You can decide freely. Just this answer, don''t bother me! Finally, don''t bother me because of this problem!"


    Gao Yang said, "forget it, forget it! It''s a waste of time to tell a person who has no mood at all!"


    No. 13, who was rarely excited, turned to look at Gao Yang and said angrily: "You want to cut off the heads of two good horses with pure blood! Put them on a plate and put them on someone''s bed! You tell me that this kind of thing is emotional? This is emotional? Hmm? It''s emotional when you and ye Lianna ride around your ranch. It''s emotional when you cut off the heads of horses. It''s destructive! I''m a killer, not a butcher! I''m a killer, doesn''t mean I don''t know what emotional appeal is! You This psychologically twisted pervert! "


    "Hey, Leonard, who do you think is a pervert?"


    On the 13th, someone knocked at the door, and then a nurse pushed Raphael lying on the bed in, followed by Albert in a wheelchair with one foot tilted.


    After being pushed to Gao Yang, Albert looked at No. 13 curiously and wanted to know who was the pervert in his mouth.


    He was scolded as a pervert and raised the black line on his face. After Albert''s wheelchair was pushed to the position, he grabbed the hand of the little nurse pushing him and said with a reluctant face: "we have to have a meeting. It won''t be too long, darling. I''ll find you later."


    The nurse did not resist that her hand was held by Albert. After whispering a word in Albert''s ear, she left the conference room with a gentle face.


    Gao Yang said angrily, "asshole, you''ve hooked up so soon! Are your feet all right? What are you pretending? Shameless!"


    Raphael was very dissatisfied and said, "the medical staff here are strictly forbidden to have any relationship with the patient. Unless she wants to be dismissed, I don''t understand. Villain, you are old, ugly and bald. Why can you handle your nurse, but I am so young and handsome, but I can''t catch it?"


    Albert wiped his bald head and said proudly, "charm! Inner beauty and personality charm."


    Irene pushed the door and came in. After patting Gao Yang on her shoulder, she immediately sat next to Gao Yang and said to Raphael with disdain: "don''t listen to him. The villain is relying on shameless and sarcastic sweet words. Compared with him, you are as tender as a newborn baby."


    The people who came in from behind began to sit down along the conference table. Satan''s people arrived. There was no shortage of them except little Downey. At this time, Albert said, "Hey, boss, what''s the matter with cutting off the horse''s head? Tell me."


    Irene said curiously, "what horse head?"


    Cui Bo also said curiously, "cut off the horse''s head? Who is the horse? What''s his real name? Who are we going to kill?"


    Gao Yang patted the table with his hand and said loudly, "shut up, shut up. It''s important to call you. We''re going to start business. Let''s hold a meeting to decide how to do this business."


    Frye shouted, "what business?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "big business, arms business, and we already have buyers, ha ha."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "is it a long time ago to dump arms from Ukraine? It''s already decided. Little Downey does well wherever he goes. Do what you say? We don''t understand business. Who is a horse?"


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "yes, we don''t understand. Gao, do you have a task to do? I think it''s better to leave the business to little Downey and let''s concentrate on completing the task. If the horse is a person''s nickname, who is this person? Assassination or capture alive? How much commission? Is there a time limit?"


    Irene clapped her hands and said loudly, "I like tasks. I leave the business to professionals and the task to us! Boss, tell me quickly. What task?"


    Gao Yang''s mouth was twitching all the time, and then he said shivering, "you bastards! I said, horse is a man... Bah, horse is not anyone''s nickname, and it''s not a task! Horse is a horse, bah, horse is a horse, real horse! Four hooves for people to ride, horse racing, purebred horse!"


    Impatiently waved his hand and said angrily, "stop talking about horses! I''m just going to scare a man with the 13th. Maybe I''ll kill him. Damn it, stop talking about damn horses!"


    Groliov frowned and said, "if you threaten someone or kill someone, go and do it well. Why do you get on the horse? What does it have to do with the horse?"


    Gao Yang patted the table and said helplessly, "that man has two horses! He loves those two horses! We''re going to threaten that guy with horses, that''s it!"


    "Oh..."


    After a long sigh, a group of people shouted loudly and said, "well, let''s continue to talk about Ukraine..."


    Frye stretched out his hand and said, "wait, wait, why do you say you want to cut off the horse''s head?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "why don''t you ask who I''m going to scare or kill, but the horse?"


    Frye was stunned and said, "because I''m not interested in killing anyone at all, but I''m curious about why you killed two horses. So, why cut off the horse''s head?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "because I want to threaten the man! And I think it''s very deterrent to cut off his favorite horse''s head and put it on his bed! But he rejected my proposal on the 13th. He thinks it''s a bad idea! Well, we''re in a meeting. Don''t mention the damn horse!"


    Irene reached out and said, "wait! Why can''t you cut off the horse''s head? I think it''s a good idea."


    Groliov rubbed his chin and said, "well, that''s a good idea. It''s very interesting. I think it''s very interesting."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "although I think it''s a little cruel to do so, I think it''s a good idea. There are such things in a martial arts novel I''ve read. I''m very impressed."


    Jason and Taylor Qi said, "what is a martial arts novel?"


    On the 13th, he stretched out his hand and slapped on the conference table. The muscles on his face trembled uncontrollably and said angrily, "enough! I''ll cut off the horse''s head!"

 Chapter 1316

    Tommy sighed bitterly on his face and said in a deep voice, "have you been offended by the two horses? Why did you cut off the heads of the two horses? You people are so cruel. On the 13th, I didn''t say you. Your psychology is really distorted."


    Taylor said seriously, "it''s really inhumane."


    Yak coughed heavily twice and said, "people will be very bad, but horses don''t. I don''t mind killing, but I think killing two horses is too much, Leonard, don''t do that."


    No. 13''s face was seriously deformed. He was on the verge of losing control. Gao Yang raised his hand again, slapped his hand heavily on the table, and said angrily, "meeting! Stop talking about the damn horse, shut up!"


    A group of people coughed and bowed their heads. After they finally stopped making a sound, they hummed loudly: "we have to have someone take cash to Ukraine to help little Downey get the two horses... FAK! FAK! Don''t laugh! I''m so angry with you!"


    After slapping the table twice to stop people from laughing, Gao Yang took a deep breath and said angrily: "I took a big deal. Now ulyanko is missing. There is something wrong with his arms channel. The skeleton Gang urgently needs a batch of arms, which will be provided by us. Now, the important thing is how to find a large number of arms from Ukraine. Little Downey can''t be there alone. We have to have someone go there."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "I must be among the people going to Ukraine."


    Cui Bo said seriously, "if this is not the business of gun uliyangke, otherwise it''s hard to say. How much is the big business?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "80 million, go according to the price of wuliyangke."


    Irene glared, "Wow, we can make at least 50 million."


    The price of arms sold by ulyanko to the skeleton Gang is not high, but the problem is that the cost of these things is lower. Even if an AK47 is sold to the skeleton gang for 500 yuan, if the cost is less than 100, or even less than 50, the business will make a lot of money.


    Yak said: "more than that, if we can buy arms robustly in Ukraine, you can''t believe the low cost. Give tens of millions of dollars and send the person in charge to the United States or somewhere else, we can empty the whole arsenal. Anyway, it was the case when the Soviet Union collapsed."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "yes, so someone has to go to Ukraine. We also need to buy a batch of arms, armored vehicles and helicopters. In short, we can get what we think we can use."


    Groliov nodded and said, "so who are we going to Ukraine? How many people are we going to?"


    Yak whispered, "when I help the boss finish his work in Antwerp, I can go to Ukraine."


    Li JinFang disapproved and said, "what else can we say? Leave the injured to recuperate, and everyone else will go."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "we can''t all go. I have another good news. Mayd agreed to our request and Berbera lent it to us. We''ll score some people and recruit people to Somalia. People who go to Somalia want to fight and build up our dark forces."


    Several people were in high spirits. Li JinFang said happily, "Somalia is done? Good, then our plan will enter the stage of formal implementation, but who will go to Somalia?"


    He said with a sad face: "We need to recruit people, some of whom are on the surface and valuable security personnel. These people are easy to find. Find some people from distin, and then find some retired soldiers and postmen from the United States. Do you know a suitable person? Invite more than 100 people, and we can put up the shelf. It looks like that, but the people who are sent to Somalia, they You can''t see what you have to do. It''s hard to find this person. "


    Groliov said sadly, "little Downey can do this, but he can''t get away in Ukraine."


    Irene said helplessly, "we still have too few people, too few."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "to recruit people, we must first let little Downey get out of Ukraine. Otherwise, we can''t do a lot of things. Big dog, otherwise, you can replace little Downey. How about you take care of everything in Ukraine?"


    Groliov shook his head like a rattle and said, "no, no, I can''t do this job. I really can''t do it."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "learn while doing, otherwise what else can we do? We don''t all come like this."


    Groliov said with a bitter smile: "but I''m not business material at all. You let me deal with gangs and Ukrainian officials. I''m afraid I''ll have to shoot them."


    Groliov then looked at yak and said with a bitter smile, "shadow, how about you go to Ukraine to replace little Downey?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "look at your arrangement."


    Gao Yang said weakly, "the shadow can''t go to Ukraine. He has more important things to do."


    Several people looked at Gao Yang, who said weakly: "Listen, guys, we need to do several things at the same time. We are short of money and very short of money, so Ukraine can''t let go. The other is Somalia. We need to build a base in Somalia and prepare it as a springboard to infiltrate Yemen. As long as Somalia is ready, we need to enter Yemen immediately, so we still need one person to get involved in Yemen Make the rain and completely disrupt the situation in Yemen, and then we can make the first pot of gold after the establishment of the company. "


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to yak and whispered, "so I''m going to let the shadow go to Yemen. The preliminary work depends on him."


    Yak frowned and said, "wait, you didn''t tell me this."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I said it now."


    Yak shook his head and said: "This is not right. I do intelligence and can do many things other than intelligence, but you ask me to subvert and incite a war. Please, not every agent can do this, and I obviously can''t do it. Do you think my words are very provocative? No, my words will only make you want to beat me, so this kind of thing is not good for me at all "Yes."


    Gao Yang covered his head, grabbed his hair hard and said helplessly, "Falk, talents, talents, we need talents, but do we want to recruit in the talent market?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "in fact, I have someone to recommend to you. You get him to Yemen, and then he will be able to start the civil war in Yemen."


    Gao Yang raised his head and said excitedly, "speak quickly, who!"


    Yak said in a deep voice, "Clooney, this guy is a genius for conspiracy. He was born for conspiracy."

 Chapter 1317

    Everyone, including Gao Yang, nodded repeatedly. On the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "yes, Clooney, this guy''s head turning is a conspiracy, and he can tell the dead alive."


    Loud channel: "Yes, Clooney was born a schemer, but the person you recommended didn''t say it. First of all, Clooney is not short of money or power. He inherited most of the legacy left by tomler, so he can become a new agent giant. How can such a person work for us? In addition, I don''t trust him. Even if he is willing to work for us, I don''t want him."


    If you doubt someone, you don''t doubt the employer. If you recognize someone who can use it, there will be no concealment. If he thinks he can''t use it, he won''t have to kill anyone.


    So no matter whether Clooney is capable or willing to work for Satan, these are not important. As long as Gao Yang thinks Clooney can''t be trusted, Clooney can''t have too much intersection with Satan.


    Most people know what Gao Yang''s character is. Since Gao Yang said it''s impossible and Clooney''s situation is really impossible, the topic about Clooney can be ended.


    Just then, Albert said with a puzzled face, "excuse me, can I ask why we are going to Somalia? And why are we going to Yemen? Well, forget it. Am I asking too much?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it doesn''t matter. Since you''re sitting here, there''s nothing to hide from you. Well, we need a foothold in Somalia, so we''re going to Somalia."


    Albert said with a wry smile, "I''m still curious. What''s attractive about Somalia? Do people there have money to pay us to fight?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Somalia is not attractive, but Yemen has, and we can''t have many people stationed in Yemen for a long time, so Somalia, which is only across the Strait from Yemen, is very important. As long as we need it, we can send a large number of people to Yemen in just a few hours."


    Albert clapped his hands and said, "my question comes again. Yemen is stronger than Somalia, but the strength is limited. Does Yemen have money for us?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, Yemenis don''t have money, but our gold owner is not Yemen."


    Albert said helplessly, "I''m confused, completely confused."


    Gao Yang raised his hand, waved it, and then smiled: "Well, at present, the situation in Yemen is not very stable. In fact, the situation in Yemen has not been very stable. The war between the pro secessionist armed forces supported by Iran and the main government and supporters of Yemen is imminent. What we have to do is throw a torch on this pair of dry firewood to ignite the fire and let the fire burn up."


    Albert pouted, "I still don''t understand."


    "We arrange people to help protect the game and fight with armed forces, starting from training to help them fight directly. The goal is to fight until the main government of Yemen is unable to resist. This is the initial goal."


    Taylor frowned and said, "this goal is not easy to achieve. In addition, it costs money to fight. We spend money to find mercenaries, and then let our mercenaries provide free military services to protect the game. It requires a lot of money, a lot of money."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, an astronomical figure. I expect that at least $100 million will be needed before reaching the second stage. At least, if necessary, we may send more people."


    Albert stood up and said, "I suddenly feel that my IQ is very low. Please allow me to ask what the second stage is."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Shah personally came out to intervene in the situation in Yemen, whether they pay money or people, it''s OK!"


    Albert grew up and said in surprise: "I see. I understand. I understand. Shah has done this before. Shah will never allow a pro Iranian regime to control Yemen, which is unacceptable to Shah. However, where does our money come from?"


    Gao Yang looked at Albert helplessly and said: "You''re really not smart enough. Please, Shah will end up in person. Who will be our gold owner? Of course, Shah! As long as Shah is willing to pay us to solve the problem of Yemen, we will achieve the goal of the third stage and our ultimate goal. Yes, we have to help protect the game first until Shah can''t stand it and decides to pay us to solve the problem Stop! "


    A group of people laughed, and yak said with a smile, "Shah is definitely a good gold owner, absolutely!"


    Raphael said with a painful look on his face, "it hurts me to think about the 150 million burned to ashes. However, in order to kill an angel, they are willing to pay 200 million. How much are they willing to pay for fighting with the guard? Think about this, my heart is not very painful, because I know it must be more than 200 million."


    Albert said in a hurry, "but what if Shah didn''t find us but found someone else? Even go to war himself?"


    Gao Yang said confidently, "what''s the use of mercenaries who can never reveal their identity? We''ll fight whoever fights for Shah! Until the people participating in the war become us. It''s unlikely that Shah will participate in the war himself, but if Shah does participate in the war himself, guys, our spring will really come."


    Albert said, "why?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "when Shah joins the war, we will educate the Shah people. War is never a thing that can be done with money. Beat Shah and let them pay a higher price to hire us."


    Albert said excitedly: "Falk! This feeling is great! We are like the great devil hiding behind the scenes, setting off one war after another. No one knows who controls the war. It''s great to hide and plot to be the great devil!"


    Irene said regretfully, "unfortunately, it''s a villain or the ultimate BOSS hidden."


    Albert smashed the table and said excitedly, "what we want is this effect. Why aren''t you excited? Don''t you think what we''re doing is really great?"


    Gao Yang shook his index finger and said, "no, you''re wrong. We didn''t start the war. It''s a war destined to happen. We just intend to use it."


    After saying this faintly, Gao Yang sank his face and said helplessly, "but who should we go to Yemen to deal with all this? This person is too critical. He has something to do with the guard, so that everything can follow the route we want without exposing us. We don''t have anyone who can do this..."


    Cui Bo raised his hand and said hesitantly, "actually, I think of a man who may be able to help us."


    "Who?"


    "Abdul!"

 Chapter 1318

    Many people don''t know Abdul, but several of Satan''s earliest members can''t forget Abdul.


    Abdul is doing subversive work. He is definitely a professional, and Abdul is not doing this kind of work in Libya.


    Gao Yang thinks that Abdul is really suitable, and they also have a lot of dealings with Abdul. They completely trust Abdul. The only problem is that Abdul is Morgan''s man and works for Morgan.


    Gao Yang took a breath, raised his hand and said, "what I want to say next must not leave this conference room. Everyone can''t mention what I said below to anyone. At any time, anyone can''t disclose it, okay?"


    All the people said in unison, "I see!"


    Gao Yang nodded and sighed: "Abdul works for Morgan. I don''t know where he is, but he must still work for Morgan. It seems impossible for him to work for us in Yemen."


    Cui Bo said, "I just think of him. Except Clooney, I think he can sit there, and it''s not impossible. You can ask Morgan. If Abdul doesn''t have anything to do recently, we can still talk."


    Gao Yang touched his chin, thought seriously for a moment, nodded and said, "well, this makes sense. I''ll ask later. Even if it''s a secondment, if Abdul can help us, there will be candidates to go to Yemen."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "now talk about the people who go to Somalia. Going to Somalia must be the most suitable person who has taught the skeleton gang. The big dog needs to go to Ukraine. Then, toad, rabbit and small fly. Oh, toad, you go."


    Li JinFang nodded, but then frowned and said, "in this case, we will be separated. If there''s something wrong, it''s troublesome to get together."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "hold up your airs first and slowly recruit people to take over. There''s no other way. You can''t go to Somalia alone. You have to go to a few more talents. It depends on the situation. Then decide who will go to Somalia according to the situation."


    After talking about going to Somalia, Gao Yang put on a bitter face and said, "next, we have to talk about things in the United States. Guys, we need to register a company, set up a charity fund, deal with those dignitaries, buy a good car, rent an office, and then have a cocktail party. Who is going to accept this?"


    Groliov laughed and said, "who else can do such a thing except you?"


    Gao Yang looked up and said, "but I don''t want to do this. I really don''t want to, very much. I''d rather be trapped in a Syrian prison for another month than do these things all day. I''ll be bored and crazy!"


    Gao Yang looked at Frye. Frye was startled and quickly waved, "don''t look at me, don''t look at me, boss, don''t look at me."


    Gao Yang looked at Albert, but Albert said with great interest, "do you just need to hang a name? That''s the kind of mascot pushed to the front desk? If so, I''m very interested."


    Irene disdained: "Let''s think about what happens when a villain becomes the president or chairman of the group. In short, what happens when a villain is asked to do these jobs? First, he needs to attend various cocktail parties and many similar occasions. On such occasions, there are usually beautiful women and celebrities. With the character of a villain, do you think Let him cultivate countless enemies for us at the top of the United States? "


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said to Albert, "go away, Andy. Are you interested in the position of President?"


    Andy Ho, who has been thoughtful, raised his head and said to Gao Yang, "I''m more interested in those two horses. I''m thinking, can you take me when you go to Antwerp?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "Andy, why don''t you go away? Then, who is interested in signing up by himself, come on!"


    Cui Bo disdained: "OK, is it interesting? Do you think it''s interesting? Young brother, if you think Morgan is willing to take any of us to play with him besides you, you can assign it casually, and we won''t refuse."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "but we need a visible president! I''m destined to come out behind the scenes. I can''t be a public figure."


    Yak said with a smile, "of course you can''t be a public figure. Just find a mascot to be a manager and put it in the open."


    Gao Yang helplessly spread his hand and said, "well, driver, assistant, now there is another manager. These people must be trustworthy and capable. The driver is easy to say. Assistant and manager, Falk, we need to find more talents."


    There is a shortage of people in that key position. Gao Yang is almost helpless. It is really difficult to lead a group of mercenaries who can only fight to transform. Even if they learn and do, they have to have a learning process.


    After a few helpless sighs, Gao Yang raised his hand again and said in a deep voice: "Well, next, let''s start to discuss our most important topic today, which is also the most important topic at present, that is to give a name to our company! We want to register the company. Morgan has helped contact everything and sent us to register. Now the problem comes. What should our company be called?"


    Frye frowned and said, "I think Satan is a good name. Well, I know it can''t appear as a company name."


    The mercenary regiment can choose any name. Any ferocious beast or evil ghost can be used as the name of the mercenary regiment, but the company, whether PMC or PSC, certainly won''t choose such a name, but how to keep a low profile.


    As soon as she said the name, everyone was a little worried. Irene thought for a moment and said in a deep voice: "our goal is to establish a top large company. The name must be atmospheric. We need to show that we are a force company, but we can''t use words that highlight the aspects of violence and military."


    Yak stood up and said, "just choose one company name. It depends on which aspect you want to highlight. It depends on whether you want to carry out escort work in high-risk areas, focus on logistics support, provide consultation or make plans, or provide training support. Choose a key point and then choose a name."


    Groliov frowned and said, "our company provides everything. At least the goal is to provide all services in the future."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "just call the international defense company. It''s simple and direct. In the future, we will set up subsidiaries and directly regard it as the parent company to set up a group. It''s easy. Who has any opinion?"

 Chapter 1319

    Gao Yang is not good at naming. Satan''s name is chosen casually. Now that he wants to start a company, he still has to choose one casually.


    When the high voice landed, a group of people looked at each other. Finally, Frye said cautiously: "boss, I don''t want to question your naming style, but is the name too simple for international defense company?"


    Yak said faintly: "This name will bring a problem, that is, when others talk about the company''s name, it doesn''t seem to refer to a company in particular, but to a type of company name in general. For example, MPRI company, their full name should be called military resource consulting company. Why are you used to calling the company by short name, because the company name is too similar to a type rather than a type A specific company, but Blackwater won''t have this problem. "


    Irene raised her hand and said, "yes, I also think it''s better to add a subject. Once you say it, you know it''s the name of our company."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said helplessly, "OK, you come to name it."


    Groliov said solemnly, "as the founder and leader of this company, I insist that you should start the name."


    Andy ho looked up and said, "I agree with this view. Otherwise, it''s like I have a child, but the name is from someone else."


    Gao Yang looked around and said, "what do you think of the name of the solar system? Solar system international defense company, or solar system international defense group, do you think it''s ok?"


    Albert shrugged and said, "I think it''s good. It''s good."


    Irene looked down Gao Yang''s line of sight and found a picture hanging on the wall of the conference room. She smiled helplessly and said, "this name, OK, not bad."


    Irene saw the picture on the wall, or the schematic diagram of the solar system. The sun was in the middle, and then the planets in the solar system were distributed around the sun according to distance and size.


    Cui Bo pointed to the picture hanging on the wall and said loudly, "brother Yang, are you too lazy?"


    After several people looked in the direction pointed by Cui Bo, they all laughed. Frye smiled and said, "although I''m lazy, this name is actually good, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "OK, OK, it''s almost OK to listen. Our company is called solar system company."


    Irene whispered, "there''s no problem calling the solar system company, but there''s a problem with our company''s abbreviation."


    Gao Yang turned sideways and said, "what''s the problem?"


    Irene breathed out and said, "SS, our company''s abbreviation will be SS, just like the full name of EO, execution results, and people are used to referring to the company with EO. If we call the solar system company, our abbreviation is SS."


    As a German, Irene must be sensitive to the abbreviation SS, because SS troops can definitely afford the word famous. Of course, it is more appropriate to use notorious.


    People who know a little about the history of World War II know what SS stands for, and the abbreviation SS is really embarrassing for the solar system company, which will also be an armed force.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said helplessly, "you can add the initials of the international defense company behind it, so it won''t be SS, but ssidc. Is this short name ok?"


    Irene said helplessly, "trust me, no one will call us ssidc. They will only call us SS. Who wants to bet with me?"


    Gao Yang waved and said, "no matter what it is, it''s no problem. It''s just the abbreviation. Well, that''s the name. Solar system international defense company. Well, I like the name."


    After that, he waved his big hand and said in a deep voice, "OK, next topic."


    He raised his hands, crossed his fingers and stared at the ceiling. After looking at it for a while, he suddenly said, "it seems that there is no next topic."


    After several people booed with disdain, Gao Yang coughed and said, "let''s talk about the topic just now in detail. Let''s first talk about Somalia, which is the key to our development. The golden side must go. In addition to the golden side, two more people have to go. Who''s going to go?"


    After several people looked at each other, Frye raised his hand and said, "I''ll go to Somalia with toad."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "you can''t. listen, little fly, I think you should play baseball. This is not a war, so your time to play baseball has come."


    Frye frowned, grabbed his hair and said helplessly, "can you stop talking about this topic? Please, stop talking about it?"


    Gao Yang ignored Frye, but said to Andy he: "Dragon Knight, you have been to Somalia, how about you go to Somalia?"


    Andy ho raised his head. After hesitating for a long time, he finally shook his head and sighed, "sorry, boss, I don''t want to go to Somalia."


    Andy ho seemed a little embarrassed. He spread his hands and said helplessly: "Let me be frank, boss, you know that joining Satan is different from others. I''m not short of money, and I don''t do anything except war. I just can''t stand a plain life. I like stimulation, and I pursue stimulation, so let me go to Somalia to run a team for a long time, and I''m not a direct combatant. I can''t stand it. I really can''t stand it So, although I should obey your orders unconditionally, but this time is an exception, you''d better send me to Ukraine, where life is at least more exciting. "


    If there is no way, Andy ho must go, but he can''t go. Andy ho can naturally refuse and said helplessly: "well, who wants to go to Somalia? We have to go to at least two or three people. We can''t just let Kim Fang hold up alone."


    Tommy murmured, "I''ll go."


    Jason also whispered, "I''ll go to Somalia, too."


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "OK, when you go to Somalia, we will start recruiting people. When you think there are enough people, we will launch an attack on Berbera. However, your main work in Somalia is not fighting, but managing, managing our team and controlling the mercenaries we recruit. I don''t know what to do, so you can do it."


    Li JinFang still looked firm, but his interest was not high. Tommy and Jason also looked depressed, and the atmosphere was a little depressed.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "Hey, what do you want to say? Why do you have this expression?"


    Irene raised her head and said, "boss, let me tell you the truth. Don''t be angry."


    "Say! When have we become my speech hall? I called you here to discuss with you. If you have anything to say, say it quickly."


    Irene whispered: "Boss, as long as you give an order, I won''t live if you let me die. I''ll do whatever you let me do. But why do we have to separate? I don''t want to separate. I just want our team to get together, fight together and have fun together. I know we need to transform and do business, but I just don''t want to separate. Although we are still a team, but I can''t be happy to think that I will be scattered all over the country in the future. I don''t know how many times I can see in a year. "


    Rafael frowned and said, "I feel the same as Irene. Although I knew there would be such a day, I still can''t stand it. Toad, they go to Somalia. You are in the United States and someone goes to Ukraine. Our team will break up."


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and said in a deep voice, "JinFang, do you want to go to Somalia?"


    Li JinFang said firmly, "there''s nothing you don''t want. I''ll go wherever you want me to go."


    Gao Yang was a little upset. He couldn''t help raising his volume and said, "I''m asking if you want to go! You just need to answer yes or no!"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "as a soldier, you don''t need to have your own thoughts!"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "you are not a soldier, you are a mercenary! So now answer my question!"


    Li JinFang opened his mouth slightly, then bowed his head and said, "I don''t want to."


    Gao Yang gave a rude breath and said in a loud voice, "reason."


    Li JinFang whispered, "as Irene said, and even if I''m a mercenary, I''m also a soldier."


    Gao Yang had a look of hatred for iron. After pointing to Li JinFang, he waved his hand, then looked around for a week and said loudly, "do you all think Satan should not be separated and be responsible for his share?"


    The new couple had no right to speak. Some people nodded, others shook their heads, and then quickly changed their actions, but this time the nodding was changed to shaking their heads, and the shaking was changed to nodding. Finally, Cui Bo spread his hand and said loudly, "we just don''t want to separate."


    Gao Yang waved his index finger helplessly and said, "you, in Chinese words, dog meat can''t go to the table. You''re all people who want to be the boss. Why do you think about war all day? Can you be a little promising? Can you?"


    Groliov sighed and said, "Gao, we are a group of big soldiers. We are fighting, and we can only fight. You let us do something else. Anyway, I can''t do it."


    Gao Yang was angry and happy. He said with a smile, "we decided to start a big company, but now you don''t want to do it. Then? We took out all our money, and the plan began to turn into concrete actions. At this time, it''s wrong to leave the boss, and then we still fight everywhere as mercenaries?"


    Irene whispered, "there''s no need to separate when starting a company. Besides, we don''t know how to run the company. Just leave it to professionals. Don''t we have to do it ourselves?"


    Frye raised his hand and said timidly, "boss, we are members of the board of directors. We don''t have to be management, do we?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "do you really want to hand over these people to others? Everyone! You want to be a boss. You can either hold power and haunt high-level places all day, or be a mercenary and keep company with death in a hail of bullets. Is this hard to choose?"


    A group of people said in unison, "it''s not difficult, Satan!"

 Chapter 1320

    Gao Yang sat in a wheelchair, but this time she was pushed by Karima because ye Lianna went to class.


    After asking Karima to push into the meeting room, Gao Yang asked Karima for a file bag, and then smiled at Morgan: "I''m sorry. I think it''s impolite to see you in my pajamas, so I changed my clothes and kept you waiting. I apologize again."


    Saying sorry, Gao Yang stood up from his wheelchair, smiled at Karima who was trying to stop him, signaled that he was all right, stood up and slowly walked to the sofa, and then slowly sat down.


    Karima nodded, didn''t speak, pushed the wheelchair and left the reception room, and pulled the door.


    After sitting side by side with Morgan, Gao Yang put the file bag on the tea table, pushed it towards Morgan and said with a smile, "the documents you gave me last time were signed where they should be signed."


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang and said in surprise, "the recovery is very fast. You can take action on the ground?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I can simply move, but ye Lianna doesn''t let me move at will. I think I have no problem. In addition, the doctors still don''t let me eat normally. In fact, I think I can eat. I''m so hungry."


    Morgan said with emotion on his face: "it''s good to be young, and your body is good, and your recovery is fast. However, it''s better for you to abide by the doctor''s advice. Your intestines have been broken. Don''t rush to satisfy your greed, otherwise you''ll regret it if you need verb surgery again."


    When Morgan said this, he opened the file bag. After taking out the documents and reading them in turn, he said in a deep voice: "I see it''s OK, but I have to take it to my lawyer to make sure. If everything is OK, you can get the license in another week. Well, the name of solar system international defense company..."


    "Not bad, right?"


    Morgan shrugged and said, "well, not bad."


    After putting down the documents, Morgan picked up the glass on the tea table and sipped the whisky, shook the glass to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "how''s the wine at Jason''s house? I''ve already said that I''ll take their limited whisky at the next reception. It''s less than a week. Don''t miss my reception."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "the new wine bottles and packaging have been done. We will fly to the United States right away. It won''t delay your reception."


    Morgan nodded, put down his glass and said in a deep voice, "there''s a very important reception. I didn''t think I could go with your injury, but now it seems that your body is enough to support you to attend. This reception is very important. I hope you can attend."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "what party? Forget it. I won''t ask. I''ll go. Those bastards won''t take their responsibility. Alas, but I have to take my responsibility."


    Morgan''s deep voice: "There will be a new Zhengzhi star at the reception. I am very optimistic about him, but my circle is not in line with this person''s Zhengzhi position. I am not suitable to have too much contact with him, but I think you can. You need to develop your own power, and that person is very suitable for you. He lacks campaign funds, and you can provide him. I think if you have enough campaign funds, he will have great potential May be elected to the house of Representatives. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "well, how much do you think you need?"


    Morgan thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "one million dollars is a suitable figure. For campaign funds, it''s a big figure, enough to impress him deeply."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "but you said that if you want a Zhengzhi figure to run around for you, you must let him think that you are the only and largest fund provider, one million, is it too little?"


    Morgan shook his head and said, "a lot. At least one million will be offered at the first meeting. This figure is very large. It depends on his election trend. If there is really hope, you can invest more funds. If you look at his prospect is bad or not very clear, you don''t have to spend more money."


    After that, Morgan sighed and said: "I haven''t been so obsessed with Bob and tired, but you, well, I have to popularize some knowledge for you so that you won''t say anything wrong. Listen, the United States has a ceiling on individual donation of campaign funds. At present, individuals can only donate 1000 dollars at most. These money belongs to hard money. Companies and organizations are prohibited from directly donating to candidates, but any regulations Moments are used to break. Hard money has never been the main source of campaign funds. Soft money that bypasses the rules is. You need to organize a 501c4 organization, and then you can directly use soft money in local campaigns. "


    "What is the 501c4 organization?"


    Morgan bar smacked his mouth, took a sip of whisky and whispered, "article 501c4 of the U.S. tax law provides for tax relief and social welfare organizations."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized, "I see, it''s..."


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "just understand. Don''t say it. You have to learn to turn a blind eye to some things. By the way, what''s the name of your foundation? I have to see it again."


    When Morgan wanted to pick up the document again, he said with a smile: "the women and children relief fund in war-torn areas is mainly committed to providing help to women and children in some areas where war is taking place. The main funds come from the solar system international defense company."


    After that, Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "I always think my starting point is too mean?"


    Morgan glared and said discontentedly, "as a mercenary, don''t always think about comparing with others."


    He shouted loudly and said, "well, being a mercenary and saying he is a good man will only show his hypocrisy. If he is used to trampling on the rules, it is difficult to adapt to the normal rules of the world."


    Morgan whispered, "do your people still refuse to take on the structure of the company separately?"


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "they are not my men. They are my brothers and my comrades in arms. But your words are right. They are unwilling to disperse, so we decided to act together no matter what we do. In fact, I don''t want to separate..."


    Morgan said helplessly: "Alas, do you know why mercenaries basically have no precedent for successful transformation? Mercenaries, that''s all..."


    Gao Yang said, "I really don''t want to, but I can''t help it. I have to deal with it for the time being. Also, I want to tell you something."


    "Said Morgan, frowning


    Gao Yang looked embarrassed and said, "well, I want to ask Abdul what he is doing now. Is he busy? If he is not busy, can he do us a favor and ask him to go to Yemen to help me set up the stall?"


    Morgan said angrily, "do you want to dig my people again now?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "no, no, it doesn''t mean that. I really can''t find a suitable candidate. I can''t help but ask you for help. If he''s busy, you''ll think I didn''t say. If he''s not busy, he''s also on secondment. Please ask him to help run things."


    Morgan glanced up and said with dissatisfaction on his face: "Abdul is in Libya. He can get away now. However, the relationship between me and Abdul is not a simple boss and employee. He has a good relationship with me. I won''t give him any orders about you. You have to talk to him in person. If he is willing to help you, I agree with him to leave for a period of time, but remember, if he is willing to stay in the future Working for you, I won''t stop him. "


    Gao Yang said with great joy: "thank you, thank you, thank you very much!"


    Morgan said in a deep voice, "don''t hurry to thank me. It''s not certain whether Abdul will work for you. In addition, you have to give him a salary that I''m satisfied with. The annual salary I offer him is $3 million."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s not a matter. Now I realize the meaning of the sentence that talent is rare. If we fight, our gang are good players, but we''re really not good at things other than war. Otherwise, how can we be mercenaries? We won''t be in this business at all."


    Morgan said helplessly: "I don''t understand why I''m so optimistic about you. I must be dizzy. Well, hurry up and prepare these two days. I''ll have a reception at my residence in New York next Wednesday, and I won''t let anyone pick you up. You buy a car quickly and do everything decent. I''ll let you know the specific time, and then we''ll go to Texas together on Thursday. Texas reception, right You are very important. You can''t miss it. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, frowned and said, "next Wednesday? Today is Tuesday. There is still more than a week left. There are some conflicts in time. I plan to go to Antwerp next Monday. According to the current progress, I could be almost ready in these days. I planned to tell you when everything was ready."


    Morgan looked solemn and said in a deep voice, "ready? Are you, are you sure?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "On the 13th, we are ready to start. Tomorrow, yak left earlier. He has gone to Antwerp for a week. Today, we contacted him. He said that there is a great possibility of success. Yak has a good grasp of people''s hearts. He has monitored the target for a long time. From the perspective of behavioral psychology, he thinks we can succeed. I also let another person know the information sent back by yak A psychologist has analyzed it, and the answer is still no problem. The target belongs to the kind of people who can be threatened by us. "


    "Another psychologist? Who? You won''t let it out to everyone, will you?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, it''s Adele. She''s a real psychologist with a doctorate."


    It''s about the diamond mine, which is Morgan''s biggest concern. He can''t help being nervous.


    With a breath, Morgan murmured: "Well, the Antwerp thing needs to seize the opportunity. The diamond mine is our foundation! The foundation of everything is enough for you and me to pay all the costs! This kind of thing can''t be delayed. It depends on the progress. If you need to go to Antwerp, everything else can be put aside. Well, what about action? Is there no problem in action? The target is not the kind of person without protection On the contrary, his protection is extremely strict. The person I''m looking for has no way to start. No one in this industry is not worried about his own safety. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "don''t worry, others can''t, we can."

 Chapter 1321

    Gao Yang is seriously considering whether to buy a private plane.


    Gao Yang is embarrassed to always borrow Morgan''s plane. Now Morgan''s old plane is no longer needed. If Gao Yang buys it, he can also buy a private plane with good maintenance and appropriate price. Not to mention, it is especially important that this plane can also carry out intercontinental flight. The Satan mercenary regiment has something to do and it is really convenient to use.


    The only problem is that Gao Yang has no money, or the Satan mercenary regiment has no money to buy such an aircraft again. Another important problem is that the aircraft is not a one-time investment. Even if it is finished, the crew members should keep it. The daily maintenance is also a lot of investment. Even the parking on weekdays needs to sign a contract with an airport. In short, You can''t raise millions a year.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Gao Yang finally decided not to buy it for the time being and brazenly continued to rub Morgan''s plane. It''s not too late to buy the plane and bear all the expenses when Satan has made some big business and has money.


    In fact, Morgan''s old plane has now become a high-profile private plane, and he is taking a private plane from the United States to Antwerp. He is alone on the whole plane. He can''t be private anymore.


    Although he hasn''t completely recovered, he can go down to the ground and start flying around the world after only 20 days. Except that his injury is not hard, it is a relatively dangerous injury, but it can recover. Therefore, the recovery time will not be too long. For example, Albert just sprained his foot, As a result, Gao Yang, who has not been shot, can go to the ground faster.


    From Antwerp, New York, it takes a long flight time. After Gao Yang woke up from a nap, an old waitress who can''t be regarded as a stewardess, but only a stewardess, walked to Gao Yang and said in a warm voice, "Mr. Gao, you should take your medicine."


    Pour water into the cup and put the four kinds of twelve pills Gao Yang needs to take on a small plate in front of Gao Yang. The empty sister-in-law said in a warm voice, "I need to supervise you to finish the pills so that you don''t forget to take them."


    Gao Yang shrugged. After drinking the medicine, before the empty sister-in-law took away the glass and plate, she whispered, "Mr. Gao, do you need to eat now? We still have three hours to reach Antwerp. According to your habit, this is your time to eat."


    Gao Yang came to some spirit and said, "what do you have to eat?"


    The empty sister-in-law still said gently on her face: "your nutritious meal, all follow the doctor''s advice."


    Gao Yang waved his hand in boredom and said, "forget it, I''m not hungry."


    Mrs. Kong smiled apologetically and said gently, "sorry, Mr. Gao, my advice is to supervise you to take medicine and eat on time. Therefore, I will soon send your lunch and supervise you to eat, just as you did in the hospital."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I thought I got rid of the damn nutritious meal. Well, now I want to know who gave you the advice?"


    Mrs. Kong took out a piece of paper and said with a smile, "Mr. Morgan gave it to me, but I think the person who wrote this list must love you very much."


    Gao Yang took the paper, and the handwriting was Ye Lianna''s. it clearly wrote his medication time, type and how much he drank, as well as the work and rest time and meal time.


    Gao Yang returned the paper to Kong''s sister-in-law, and then said helplessly, "well, I''ll eat. In addition, I''ll ask you more. I haven''t seen you before. Are you new?"


    The empty sister-in-law said gently, "no, I have worked for Mr. Reeves for 16 years. You haven''t seen me before, just because I only work on Mr. Reeves''s special plane. This time, Mr. Reeves thinks you need better care, so he specially appointed me to serve your trip, sir. Do you have any other questions?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, smiled and said, "no, thank you."


    After waiting for the empty sister-in-law to leave, Gao Yang gently knocked on the armrest of the seat, and then suddenly smiled. It felt good to be cared for.


    After eating a nutritious but disgusting semi liquid food, Gao Yang closed his eyes again and thought about what to do after arriving in Antwerp.


    The reason why Gao Yang went to Antwerp alone without a person is that yak and the 13th have done almost all the preliminary work. If things can be done, the three of them will do it. If the three of them can''t, it''s useless to have more people.


    Although he can move, it doesn''t mean he has completely recovered. Long distance flight and long-time action do have a great burden on Gao Yang''s body, and the medicine he took also has a certain degree of calming effect, so he lay down in a comfortable seat and fell asleep until he was pushed up by the empty sister-in-law.


    After Gao Yang opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the smiling face of the empty sister-in-law.


    "Mr. Gao, we have arrived."


    Gao Yang rubbed his face. Sister-in-law Kong helped him press a button, and the seat slowly rose from the near flat state.


    He went to the bathroom on the plane, washed his face and straightened his hair. After Gao Yang came out of the bathroom, his empty sister-in-law was waiting for him with a briefcase.


    Gao Yang took the briefcase, and then Kong''s sister-in-law began to stand behind Gao Yang to tidy up his clothes, flatten some wrinkles, make the suit look more crisp, and carefully pinch the hair stuck to the suit. After looking at it several times, Kong''s sister-in-law smiled and said, "Mr. Gao, you look perfect."


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice, "thank you."


    Wearing a pair of sunglasses, he walked down the gangway of the plane and walked towards the VIP passage.


    Suit and leather shoes, with a confident smile, look like a successful businessman.


    After walking out of the VIP passage, Gao Yang looked at it for several times and found that it was difficult to distinguish No. 13 in this gray jacket.


    Gao Yang walked up to the 13th and said with a reproachful face: "you should call me instead of standing here waiting for me. When I find you, don''t you know it''s difficult for people like you to find it?"


    On the 13th, he said blandly, "you blame me for your poor eyesight?"


    Gao Yang followed the 13th out of the terminal building. On the 13th, he opened a very common small car. When they got on the bus and began to walk up, Gao Yang smiled and said, "when shall we act?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "when you can successfully play an evil villain, we will act."


    "Villain? I really don''t think I need to play it? I think I can perform as I am."


    "There are requirements for you in the glove box. If you need to solve it yourself, you have to do what we ask."


    Gao Yang opened the glove box, opened it and looked at the contents. Before long, he said with a bitter smile: "you didn''t let me play a bad guy. It''s a pervert."


    On the 13th, he said lightly, "whatever you say. In short, if you want your goal to see you, your legs will tremble and pee your pants. You will never dare to betray you. You have to do it as required."


    He breathed loudly and said, "I''ll do my best."


    "We don''t try our best, we must do it. There is still time. We''ll wait until you can practice."


    Gao Yang focused on what yak gave him, while the 13th focused on driving until they drove to the front of an ordinary looking house in Antwerp.


    Get out of the car, open the door, Gao Yang followed No. 13 into a seemingly ordinary house, but when he and No. 13 went up the second floor and into a room on the back street, the style immediately changed greatly.


    The wall is covered with photos and road maps, and the relationship between the name and the target is indicated below each photo. A whiteboard placed in the corner is densely filled with words. There is almost no space on the four walls. In particular, Gao Yang''s attention is that there are two photos of horses in the photos hanging on the wall.


    There is a table in the middle of the room. Six laptops are placed on the table, four of which are still divided into small monitoring screens.


    Gao Yang looked around for a week and said with a smile, "is this the result of your work?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "yes, we are tired like dogs, so that you can get overwhelming momentum when you meet the target."


    Gao Yang raised a finger and said with a smile, "in Chinese, you are responsible for the preliminary work, and I am responsible for installing B."


    The 13th smiled, shook his head and said in a deep voice, "wait a minute, I''ll move a sofa."


    Yak pulled in a small single sofa from the outside room, put it in the room, pulled the largest picture on the wall, pointed to the sofa and said, "sit down."


    Gao Yang Yiyan sat on the sofa, stood back on the 13th, raised the big picture four or five meters away from Gao Yang, and said in a deep voice, "say hello to our goal."


    Gao Yang spread his hand, smiled helplessly, coughed two times with a serious face, cleared his throat, calm his face, and said in a slow and low voice: "Hello, Mr. Davis, we finally met."


    Channel 13: "Stop, you need to be like a pervert who can do anything. A pervert who makes people fear from the bottom of their heart, not a godfather, not a big man, nor a powerful person. Then, you have to laugh. There should be ridicule in your eyes, not hostility, nor a sense of dignity. You have no scruples. You despise the enemy you don''t pay attention to on the premise of mastering everything And ridicule. "


    Gao Yang raised his hands and said loudly, "man, your requirements are too high, and this is not a movie. We are going to negotiate, negotiate!"


    No. 13 cold road: "It''s OK to make a movie, but the negotiation can''t. If you screw up the movie, you''ll be scolded by the audience for your poor acting skills. Here, you can''t follow the idol line. If you screw up, you''ll lose your diamond mine or even die. You''d better follow my words and let your enemies never dare to fight against you again, so come again until I''m satisfied."

 Chapter 1322

    If Gao Yang''s acting skills were not qualified, he could negotiate with Tim Davidson, the head of Depp company, on the day he arrived in Antwerp. Unfortunately, his acting skills could not meet the requirements, so formal negotiations could not be started the next day after he arrived in Antwerp.


    Gao Yang finally opened the box he brought, took off his suit coat, carefully clamped a tie clip on the tie, carefully put a built-in earphone in the ear canal into his ear, then he pointed to the pistol in the box and said to No. 13, "do you bring it for me or myself?"


    "You don''t have to bring it, but I know you don''t feel safe without a gun, so you can bring it."


    Gao Yang smiled, put his armpit gun on his body, put his coat back on his body, then stroked his hair back and sighed, "let''s go. I can''t wait to be an acting school."


    No. 13 waved his hand and said, "wait a minute. I have to change my clothes, too."


    The 13th left. About three minutes later, the 13th, who was still wearing a jacket with jeans, was already a suit and leather shoes. Even his hair was fixed with hair gel.


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "on the 13th, I know you eat fast, but I really don''t know you change clothes so fast. How did you do it?"


    The No. 13 with a cold face said in a deep voice, "professional specialty, do you want to learn? In about five years, you can be as fast as me."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Oh, on the 13th, you are becoming more and more humorous. Let''s go."


    Two people in suits and shoes walked out of their foothold slowly. Gao Yang held hands empty. On the 13th, he was carrying a huge briefcase. It looked like two businessmen were going to complete a negotiation. Of course, Gao Yang was really willing to call his meeting with the president of Depp group negotiation, but he certainly wouldn''t see it like that in the eyes of Tim Davidson, It should be a more accurate word.


    After driving in the car and walking for about 20 minutes, Gao Yang and them arrived in front of a manor on the Bank of nesheld River in Antwerp. There was an iron fence in the shade of the trees, and behind the iron fence was a very large lawn and garden. Behind the lawn was a house covering a wide area.


    "The target doesn''t like to make his home look like a heavily guarded fortress, and he doesn''t want his house to look like a prison, so there are eight bodyguards here, but they won''t appear in front of us immediately, and no one will come out to meet the target. This is good news. Even if no one comes to meet the target, it won''t appear abnormal."


    On the 13th, he drove directly to the gate. Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "man, can we just drive in?"


    "Yes."


    On the 13th, he drove to the iron gate and slowed down. When the front of the car was four or five meters away from the iron gate, the iron gate began to open automatically and slide slowly to both sides.


    Gao Yang was like a curious baby and said in surprise, "how did you do it?"


    "Electronic access control, and we have access rights, which can be achieved by very simple means. If you plan to set up a safer door for your house in the future, you must not use electronic access control."


    On the 13th, he gently stepped on the accelerator, and the car slowly drove into the yard. Gao Yang said slightly uneasily, "there are a lot of surveillance cameras. Is there no problem?"


    The 13th said faintly, "where do you think the monitoring images on our computers come from?"


    "I didn''t look carefully. I''ve been trying to make my acting meet your requirements. I don''t have time to see those monitoring pictures."


    The car drove to the front of the house, then rounded to the side of the house and stopped. No. 13 whispered to the air, "we have entered."


    After that, the 13th stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and whispered, "you can get off, please."


    On the 13th, he got out of the car, opened the rear door, picked up his briefcase from the back seat, walked in front, opened the side door of the house, bowed slightly to Gao Yang and said, "please come in."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "thank you. You don''t have to be so polite."


    The 13th smiled and said, "from now on, I have entered the role, so I am your attendant now. Please, sir."


    On the 13th, he suddenly became like a capable bodyguard or assistant. Even the expression on his face changed from a careless poker face to a wary one. He looked like a careful bodyguard.


    Gao Yang walked into the door. After entering the door, there was a large lounge, but it was empty.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "where are the guards of the target?"


    The 13th took two steps forward, unscrewed the door handle of a door again, bowed slightly to Gao Yang and said, "please come in, sir."


    Gao Yang walked through a door again, and then saw a row of monitoring screens, eight people lying on the ground, two people in security uniforms and six people in suits.


    Gao Yang stopped, pointed to the eight people on the ground and said in a deep voice to No. 13, "dead?"


    "No, they just passed out. If they die, Mr. Davidson''s aftermath work is not easy to do. As a friendly negotiation object and in order to show our strength, these people just passed out. Now, just let them sleep a little more."


    Speaking on the 13th, he opened the briefcase in his hand, took out a syringe from it, took off the protective cover, took the syringe and pricked a needle in the neck of eight people in turn.


    Gao Yang looked at No. 13. After completing the injection, he put the syringe into the protective sleeve and put it back in the briefcase. He took two steps, stood in front of a door and whispered: "Sir, if you open this door, it is Mr. Tim Davidson''s home. If Mr. Davidson is in any danger, the bodyguards here will rush in through this door immediately, but now, no one will go out of this door except you."


    With that, the 13th opened the door, first a long and narrow aisle, and then another door. Waiting for the 13th to open the door at the end of the aisle again, a magnificent hall appeared in front of Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a smile, "I really enjoy it."


    When Gao Yang stepped on the carpet in the hall, after closing the door behind Gao Yang on the 13th, he reached out to the sofa and said in a deep voice: "Sir, you can wait here for Mr. Davidson to come back, but the reception hall is too big. If Mr. Davidson wants to enjoy a warm moment with his family members, he usually chooses the second floor, where there is a living room with a much smaller area."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "do you have to talk like that?"


    The 13th said respectfully, "Sir, I''m your bodyguard and assistant. This is my due attitude. In addition, I suggest you should be in shape now."


    Gao Yang shrugged helplessly and said, "well, well, I want to go to the second floor. As a pervert, I should do something to make Mr. Davidson collapse in the warmest place. What do you think? My good assistant!"


    The 13th leaned slightly and said, "please follow me, sir."


    On the 13th, he began to walk forward. Gao Yang followed behind the 13th, strolled around and walked up the stairs leading to the second floor.


    When the house is large, there are many rooms. Gao Yang passes through several doors. He doesn''t know where behind those doors, and No. 13 is like entering his own home. Naturally, after opening a door, he stands by the door and says to Gao Yang, "please come in, sir."


    A much smaller living room. In front of the big sofa is a big TV and a set of stereo that Gao Yang can''t call his name. When Gao Yang stands in the middle of the living room, he closes the door on the 13th and says to Gao Yang, "please sit down. What would you like to drink?"


    Gao Yang sat on the spacious and comfortable sofa and said to No. 13 who went straight to the small bar: "what can I drink?"


    "Here are whisky, champagne, brandy, vodka and absinthe. We have base wine and liqueur that can make cocktails. Here is a refrigerator. There are beer, fruit juice and ice cubes in the refrigerator. Red wine is in the cellar. What do you need?"


    Gao Yang put his hand behind his head and said with a smile, "you make me feel like going home. Although I don''t have these at home, well, the doctor won''t let me drink spirits. Then, please give me a cocktail, a base wine with lower alcohol content."


    Gao Yang deliberately embarrassed the 13th, but the 13th leaned slightly and said, "OK, sir, cocktail."


    Gao Yang was convinced, but he tried to make a final struggle, so he immediately said, "if you can, please give me a Rainbow Cocktail. I like to see and appreciate things with rich colors and clear layers."


    The 13th bowed and said, "yes, sir, just a moment, please."


    Gao Yang''s eyes straightened and looked at the 13th. He put a seven layer cocktail in front of and behind his face, which made him feel unreal.


    "Sir, bird of paradise, please."


    Looking at the cocktail in front of him, Gao Yang suddenly said, "what do you call this wine? Bird of paradise? Well, it''s very nice. I''m reluctant to drink it. Let it be here. I can enjoy it for a while and Mr. Davidson can enjoy it by the way."


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "this is drinking, sir."


    Gao Yang regretfully picked up the glass and said with a smile, "OK, then drink it. In addition, we''ll wait here, won''t we?"


    On the 13th, he looked at his watch and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Davidson should be back in 20 to 25 minutes. If there is no accident, his second wife and daughter will come back with him."


    Gao Yang sipped the wine and said with a look of admiration: "ah, it tastes good. I like it. Your craft is good. If you plan to change your profession, I suggest you can be a bartender."


    On the 13th, he said lightly, "thank you for your praise, sir. I don''t think you have entered the state yet. I suggest you enter the state as soon as possible, and drinking a small amount of alcohol is a good way to relieve tension."


    "I''m not nervous, Leonard, it''s not nervous. I just sigh. I feel at home now. In addition, I''m curious. What won''t you do?"

 Chapter 1323

    Gao Yang felt that he was in shape. He looked at his watch. The time had reached the time point mentioned on the 13th, but Tim Davidson didn''t go home.


    Gao Yang raised his hand, clicked the gold watch on his wrist, and then spread out his hands.


    The 13th looked straight and said, "Sir, I said that if there was no accident, Mr. Davidson would come back at this time. Now the situation is an accident."


    He heaved a sigh and said, "well, shall we continue to wait or leave?"


    No. 13 said in a deep voice, "wait."


    Gao Yang made a face helplessly, and then suddenly said to the air, "shadow, what''s the situation?"


    "Mr. Davidson has a regular life. He didn''t go home. Maybe he was in a traffic jam or died in a car accident. How do I know why he didn''t go home now? You know I didn''t follow him at this time."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "OK, OK, I''ll continue to wait."


    After that, Gao Yang stood up from the sofa and said in a deep voice, "can you give me another cocktail? I don''t really study cocktails, so what cocktails do you think are suitable for the current atmosphere? Can you recommend one to me?"


    The 13th leaned slightly and said, "Moscow Mule, a cocktail based on vodka that I personally like very much."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "very good, thank you."


    Gao Yang turned around and looked at the scenery outside the glass window. After a few eyes, he couldn''t help sighing: "man, I have to admit that Mr. Davidson is very good at enjoying life. Oh, man, you don''t have to mix wine. Our Mr. Davidson is back."


    Gao Yang''s position could see the gate, and he saw that a car had driven to the gate. He just stopped for a moment, and the iron gate had been slowly opened.


    Gao Yang stepped back two steps to avoid being seen standing behind the glass window. Then he said to No. 13, who was mixing wine: "Mr. Davidson is back. Should we wait elsewhere?"


    On the 13th, he was pouring vodka into the mixing pot. He didn''t lift his head and said, "no, Mr. Davidson has some obsessive-compulsive disorder. He will come to this room and won''t stay downstairs too much. After the driver put him down, he will leave from work, so we''ll wait here. After two minutes and thirty seconds, he will stand in front of you, sir."


    On the 13th, he didn''t stop mixing wine. He shrugged and said, "well, I''ll sit on this sofa and wait for Mr. Davidson to push the door in to scare him."


    Gao Yang really sat back on the sofa, his fingers beating the tea table in front of him regularly, and on the 13th, he continued to concentrate on making his cocktail.


    After almost two minutes and thirty seconds, Gao Yang smiled and said, "Leonard, things are beyond your control again. It''s two minutes and thirty seconds, and our guest, no, the host didn''t go home."


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "there''s an accident again."


    Just then, Gao Yang heard a little girl chirping, but he didn''t hear footsteps, but it''s normal to think of the thick carpet without footsteps.


    On the 13th, he picked up his finished cocktail, left the bar and began to walk towards Gaoyang. At this time, the door was pushed open. A man stepped back and entered the living room with a large box in his hand. After the man stepped backward, a four or five-year-old girl, a smiling blonde, followed, He is a smiling man in his fifties.


    No one noticed the high rise on the sofa, and when a woman looked up from the little girl in front of her and saw No. 13 carrying a cocktail, she was stunned first, and then made a short and frightened cry.


    The man who came in with his back to the door turned and was shocked when he saw No. 13 in the middle of the living room and sitting on the sofa with a smile on his face. Then he left the box in his hand and reached out to his waist.


    On the 13th, he held the wine glass in his left hand, touched it in his right hand, and then shook his hand and shot it.


    The man holding the box trembled and fell to the ground. After falling to the ground, he still twitched. On the 13th, he just glanced coldly at the screaming woman and Tim Davidson, whose eyes widened because of shock, attached himself to put the cocktail of his left hand on the tea table in front of Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "Sir, the Moscow Mule you want."


    After the light finish, the 13th stood up straight again, put the pistol with his right hand at the three people who had been completely stupid, and then walked to the man lying on the ground.


    Gao Yang held the wine glass in his right hand, then stood up from the sofa, turned up the corners of his mouth, exposed a few white teeth, and said in a very happy voice: "Hello, Mr. Davidson, nice to meet you."


    The woman hugged the little girl in her arms and looked at No. 13 walking in front of her with a frightened face, while Tim Davidson stared at her and said, "who are you? What do you want to do?"


    The 13th has come to the fallen man and followed the wire with one end on the man and one end in his hand. Yes, the Taser gun used by the 13th.


    The man who was shocked and lost his mobility was not dead, but when he came to his body, No. 13 spared the man''s neck for two weeks with the insulated copper wire on the gun.


    Without looking at Davidson, he stood in front of him and looked at his little girl with a frightened face. On the 13th, he suddenly tightened the wire and tightly strangled the bodyguard who had lost his ability to move.


    The little girl screamed in horror, and the woman screamed. While covering the little girl''s head in her arms, she screamed, "stop! Stop! What are you doing!"


    The little girl bravely turned her head. Although she was hugged by her mother and couldn''t move, she still shouted at the 13th in a sharp voice: "let go of Uncle Blake!"


    The expression on No. 13''s face did not change. Tim Davidson''s pupils dilated because of surprise and fear. He planned to reach out and push No. 13 away, but finally chose to shout.


    "Stop, you''re strangling him."


    On the 13th, he still had no intention to stop. His expression was calm as if he were tightening his shoelaces, rather than strangling someone.


    "Stop, didn''t you hear what Mrs. Davidson and miss Sylvie said? They''re asking you to stop, and we should respect the choices of women, especially beautiful women."


    On the 13th, he immediately loosened the wire in his hand, coldly left Tim Davidson, and pulled out a pistol Gao Yang had never seen from the bodyguard''s waist.


    Waiting for the 13th, he stood up, walked aside, smiled and said enthusiastically, "Hello, Mr. Davidson, nice to meet you. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Gao Yang''s eyes are very complex, indifferent, with some lofty pride, some disdain, the calm brought by ignoring everything, and the light joy brought by catching the prey. This light joy is very key, because Gao Yang never shows special joy.


    Eyes are the window of the soul. If Davidson intends to read something from Gao Yang''s eyes and he does have this ability, he must be able to read something. Davidson, who had no intention to resist, immediately lowered his head and whispered: "Sir, what do you want? We can talk about anything. Please don''t hurt my family."


    Gao Yang shook his glass, took a sip of the cocktail, leaned slightly and said politely, "we''re meeting for the first time. Please allow me to introduce the purpose of my coming this time. The reason for my coming this time is very simple, and the result I want is also very simple. Oh, sorry, please wait a minute. Hi, what pistol are you holding? I haven''t seen it."


    Gao Yang suddenly interrupted. His attention seemed to be attracted by the gun on number 13, so he stretched out his hand and waved to number 13.


    On the 13th, he walked up to Gao Yang, turned the handle of the gun upside down, put the pistol in Gao Yang''s hand, and said in a deep voice: "Sir, this is a five seven pistol from FN company, with a caliber of 5.7mm. FN company names this gun after the caliber. It launches ss190 bullets, with a loading capacity of 20 rounds. It has strong penetration. It can penetrate standard bulletproof vests within the effective range. The built-in hammer is more popular with the guards because of its large loading capacity and light weight."


    Gao Yang took the pistol in his hand. After looking at the pistol, he took a sip with a wine glass in his left hand and said curiously: "can you puncture the bulletproof vest?"


    Gao Yang pointed a gun at the bodyguard lying on the ground with his right hand, and then said to Tim Davidson with interest, "is he wearing a bulletproof vest?"


    Tim Davidson swallowed his saliva and shook his head. "No."


    Gao Yang''s face twisted, then reluctantly shook his head, pointed the pistol at the bodyguard on the ground, then turned his head to the other side and pulled the trigger.


    After pulling the trigger twice in a row, the gun didn''t ring, but the woman covered her daughter and screamed again.


    "Sir, you didn''t open the insurance."


    Gao Yang handed the gun to No. 13 with a worried face, and then said to Tim Davidson, "soon, please wait a minute. I can introduce myself soon."


    No. 13 pulled the sleeve and opened the insurance. He handed the gun to Gao Yang again and said in a deep voice, "this time, sir."


    Gao Yang easily pointed the muzzle of the gun at the bodyguard on the ground, then turned his head in the opposite direction, and then pulled the trigger.


    After the bang of a gun, the bodyguard''s legs began to bleed. The unconscious bodyguard began to tremble unconsciously because of pain, and the woman screamed again, turned her head and opened her eyes. When she saw the bodyguard, she said angrily, "Falk! It''s crooked."

 Chapter 1324

    The 13th whispered, "can I help you, sir?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, then hung down with the muzzle of the gun and said helplessly to the women and children who just screamed with their eyes closed: "sorry, you''re a little noisy. I''m sorry, you''re too noisy!"


    After Gao Yang had to raise the volume, Davidson yelled at the woman around him, "shut up! Stop yelling!"


    The woman''s scream stopped, but the child''s cry continued, but the conversation was normal. Davidson looked at Gao Yang nervously and said in a trembling voice, "Sir, you don''t have to. What do you want?"


    Gao Yang licked his lips, turned his eyes for several circles, then closed his lips and waited for a moment, then finally said leisurely: "diamond mine, located at the junction of North and South Sudan, I heard that you want billions of dollars. If you can''t meet your requirements, you have to publish the existence of this mine. Therefore, I came for that mine."


    Davidson seemed a little relaxed. He whispered, "Sir, your practice will only waste our previous negotiation results. If I die, the secret will no longer be a secret."


    Gao Yang smiled again. He left the sofa and walked slowly for a few steps. Then he turned around and smiled at Davidson: "you misunderstood. I have some interest in that mine, but my interest is not very great. What I am more interested in is that someone plans to fight me, and I don''t like people against me."


    Davidson lowered his head, but soon raised it again and said in a deep voice, "Sir, I only ask for a small share. I deserve it. You should understand that the mine actually belonged to me before. My request is not too much."


    Gao Yang raised his pistol and shook it again and again: "No, no, no, you misunderstood. I didn''t come here to discuss the ownership of the mine with you, nor to bargain with you. In fact, after I knew that my agent would negotiate with you again, I had a strong curiosity. I wanted to see you, so I came. In addition, I didn''t come here to discuss with you what I didn''t care about. I just wanted to be with you Find some fun in boring life, and you are my biggest fun at present. "


    A smiling car with a look in her eyes was very sincere. After saying the words, Gao Yang smiled at No. 13 and said, "well, I suddenly thought of a very interesting note. Please take out some information we found and let me have a look. Great. This wall is very smooth. Please post it here."


    On the 13th, I went to the tea table, opened my briefcase, took out a large stack of photos, went to the wall pointed by Gao Yang and began to paste photos on the wall.


    Looking at the photos posted one after another on the 13th, Gao Yang suddenly smiled and said loudly, "aha, our little princess is here, too. Your name is Sylvie, isn''t it?"


    After bending over and teasing Davidson''s daughter, Gao Yang stood up straight, smiled at Davidson and said, "please come here, please come here, and Mrs. Davidson and our little princess, please have a look. These photos are not very good, but please see if there are any omissions?"


    On the 13th, I have been posting photos. Davidson''s own is the largest, posted in the middle, and then lined up around are photos of many people. Everyone has, Davidson''s brother, sister-in-law, sister-in-law, brother-in-law, nephew, niece, Davidson''s ex-wife, his ex-wife and Davidson''s two sons, a daughter, Davidson''s childhood playmate, and Gao of Depp group Floor, deputy general manager, Department Manager and so on. There must be more than 50 photos. One wall is covered with some surplus.


    Davidson stood in front of the photo, his breathing gradually became heavy, Gao Yang stood beside Davidson, gently knocked Davidson with his left arm holding the wine glass, and then whispered in his ear: "In fact, there are photos of two women, but I don''t want him to post them up. How can I say that before going to heaven with his wife and children, it won''t be right for them to see women outside your family? In order not to destroy your family happiness, I didn''t bring the photos. It''s even a small favor for you. You don''t know, I have a good heart."


    After that, he smiled at Davidson with a dull face. When Gao Yang put the glass to his mouth again, he suddenly took it away again, and then shouted at Davidson: "Oh, look at those two horses! They are so beautiful. I like those two horses. I really like them! What are their names? Oh, one is diamond and the other is Miss Daisy, right? I really like these two horses."


    Davidson turned to look at Gao Yang, swallowed his saliva and said hard, "you won. I gave up the mine and gave up completely."


    Gao Yang shook his head again and again and said, "no, don''t do that, Mr. Davidson. The game has just begun. How can we hurry to end it? If we want to announce the end of the game, it can only be me."


    Gao Yang stepped back two steps, looked at the photos of the two horses and sighed, "they are really beautiful horses, Mr. Davidson. Have you seen the film of the godfather?"


    Davidson whispered, "yes."


    Gao yangman said regretfully, "I''ve seen it too, and I like it very much. I never forget one of the shots inside, that is, when the horse''s head is put on the bed, you know, I really don''t want to give up the two beautiful horses, but I can''t give up the opportunity to reproduce this shot, which makes me very contradictory."


    Davidson said quietly, "God, what do you want to do!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I haven''t figured out how to deal with those two horses, but just now I thought of it. Let''s play a game and let God decide the fate of diamond and miss daisy."


    Gao Yang was very excited. After finishing, he smiled at Davidson and said, "please stand here, stand back from the wall and move forward a little bit. OK, just stand there, madam. Would you please take the child aside, thank you."


    Tim Davidson stood in front of the photo wall, gasping nervously, while his wife stood aside with the woman in her arms, crying.


    Gao Yang walked back a few steps, suddenly turned and raised his gun at Tim Davidson. Just when Tim Davidson closed his eyes and bowed his head, Gao Yang put the gun up again, turned his head sideways, and said with a distressed face: "no, I feel I''m missing something. What''s missing? Ah, I see, music, we need music!"


    Gao Yang, who seemed to have discovered the new world, said excitedly: "Mr. Davidson, as far as I know, you like avant-garde Haoshi dance music, right? And I like iveqi in Sweden, too! It''s hard to like iveqi at your age. I think we have something in common, which is good."


    Davidson swallowed his saliva again, looked at the excited and neurotic high, and said in a trembling voice, "yes, I like ivy, influenced by my wife."


    Gao Yang waved his pistol and shouted at number 13, "come on! You know what I want."


    On the 13th, I went to the front of the TV, turned on the TV, turned on the stereo, and then the happy music soon sounded.


    Light the pistol, signal No. 13 to turn down his voice, raise his voice and say loudly to Davidson: "I like Haoshi dance music, which makes me more comfortable."


    With the cheerful rhythm, Gao Yang began to dance. He held the wine glass in his left hand and the gun in his right hand. He staggered, nodded and shook his head. He took a few steps forward. When he turned his back to Davidson, he suddenly drank the wine, and then turned to Davidson and slapped a gun.


    Davidson screamed, covered his head and squatted on the ground, while his wife and wife cried out again. Only with a look of annoyance, he turned around in place, threw the pistol and said loudly, "Falk! It''s crooked again!"


    When Davidson realized he hadn''t been shot, he raised his head and shouted, "stop! Stop! Stop! Don''t do this again, please."


    After Gao Yang motioned to suspend the music on the 13th, he said helplessly to Davidson: "sorry, Mr. Davidson, I''m not good at using a pistol. Ah, since you''re lucky, let''s see who the unlucky guy is."


    Gao Yang approached the photo wall, looked, found the small bullet hole, and shouted in surprise, "Hey, I hit someone. Who is he?"


    On the 13th, he looked closer and said in a deep voice: "Kuyt, a good friend of Mr. Davidson, is now a member of the board of directors and executive director of Depp group, responsible for financial work..."


    Davidson looked surprised and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "since Mr. Kuyt was unfortunately shot, it''s good for him."


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "Sir, what method of death do you specify for Kuyt?"


    "What do you want? Stop, what do you want?"


    Davidson only had to ask Gao Yang what to do, and Gao Yang said with a embarrassed face: "how to die? Oh, the way I used to like to play, well, how about heart disease?"


    The 13th nodded and said, "heart disease is a good way to die."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "that''s good for heart disease."


    The 13th turned slightly and said to the air, "Kuyt, heart disease."


    After that, the 13th turned to Gao Yang and said, "Sir, you can continue the game."


    Davidson said, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible. Kuyt is in good health. He can''t die of heart disease, and he''s in the office now. He can''t die."


    Gao Yang ignored Davidson, but smiled and said to No. 13, "music! Music."


    On the 13th, he turned on the music again, then walked over and pulled Davidson up. When Gao Yang swaggered and danced ugly again, he turned around and shot again.


    The bullet rubbed Davidson''s ear and flew over. Davidson sat on the ground and couldn''t stand up any more. On the 13th, he quickly walked to the photo wall and looked at it. He said in a deep voice: "Fred, he''s still an executive of Depp group."


    Waving his hands high and hard, he said angrily, "why can''t I hit Mr. Davidson''s family?"


    The 13th said apologetically, "sorry, sir, I posted it according to the classification of photos. The areas you hit are the senior management of Depp group. Do you need me to move the photos immediately?"


    Gao Yang waved and said, "well, I can''t wait. I''d better let Mr. Davidson move."


    "What about Fred''s way of death?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shrugged and said, "who was the silent way to die just now? This time, let''s change something warm and quiet. Then, let''s blow him up."

 Chapter 1325

    If Gao Yang can''t use a pistol, no one in the world can use it. Even if he hits it with his eyes closed, he won''t fly the bullet.


    So when Gao Yang shot, the bullet rubbed Davidson and flew. Of course, he did it on purpose.


    It''s almost enough. Yak can control one place at most and shoot pictures on the wall. Yak can''t catch up and kill people.


    Gao Yang looked a little excited and neurotic. He waved the muzzle of his gun at Davidson sitting on the ground and said loudly, "go to the left, come on, go to the left."


    Davidson sat on the ground, his lips trembling and his words were not sharp. He could still move his position.


    Just when he was going to drag Davidson on the 13th, Gao Yang pouted and said with a disappointed face, "no, don''t move Mr. Davidson, otherwise it will be boring."


    Gao Yang sat back on the sofa, holding his chin in his left hand and shaking his gun in his right hand. He looked thoughtful. At this time, Davidson shouted, "let me go. I said I gave up. I really gave up."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, you have to find out. I''m here to kill you. Whether you give up or not is not important to me. It''s important to kill you and have fun."


    After saying that, Gao Yang''s left hand snapped his fingers, smiled at No. 13 and said, "give me another glass of wine. Maybe I will have a new inspiration after drinking some wine."


    On the 13th, he turned into a bartender again, and Gao Yang looked at Davidson in a daze. Davidson looked desperate and said, "what do you want!"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and slapped a gun at the flower board, making Davidson shut up, and then put a cocktail in front of him on the 13th.


    Gao Yang took a drink, frowned and looked at the photo wall. Then he looked at Davidson sitting under the photo wall. Suddenly, his eyes brightened, put the wine glass on the table and said loudly, "I think of it!"


    Like a child who found his beloved toy, he stood up with joy and shouted to Davidson: "I came up with an interesting idea! I started randomly shooting pictures on the wall. You care about who dies, don''t you? If you can''t stand the people you care about dying one by one, stand up. In this way, I may hit you instead of the pictures on the wall. Our game will last until you die. When will you take the initiative to replace those people If you''re dead and lucky enough to be hit by me, you''ll be lucky. I''ll remove my people. Let''s forget it. What do you think? "


    Davidson said with a dull face, "you''re crazy, you pervert."


    Gao Yang said shyly, "did you find out? Everyone says that about me. It doesn''t matter. You can say whatever you like, as long as you are happy."


    He took a long breath, looked like a child showing off his toys, and shouted to No. 13, "what do you think? Is my idea good?"


    On the 13th, he held out his thumb and said with a smile, "Sir, this idea is great. Playing with people is nothing. Playing with people is the highest level. You will stimulate Mr. Davidson to collapse."


    Gao Yang took a quick sip of wine and said in a hurry, "good, let''s start."


    He raised his pistol, pointed it at the photo wall, covered his eyes with his left hand and pulled the trigger.


    After firing the gun, Gao Yang put down his hand and covered his eyes. Then he frowned and muttered, "Oh, no, I didn''t want to play so early."


    Davidson couldn''t help looking back. When he saw the picture of an additional bullet hole, he couldn''t help shouting: "no, no!"


    The person in the picture is in the room. The reason is very simple. Yak can control only two people. If Gao Yang hits others, he can''t pretend to be a ghost, so he can only choose one person in front of him to play the trick.


    Gao Yang turned the muzzle of the gun and said with regret: "I really don''t want to get here so early."


    Gao Yang pointed the gun at the little girl tightly hugged by Mrs. Davidson.


    Mrs. Davidson screamed and turned around. Davidson got up from the ground, quickly stood in front of his wife and children, opened her arms and shouted, "don''t hurt her, kill me! Let it all end! You madman!"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "what a pity, I haven''t had enough."


    Full of regret, Gao Yang shot and Davidson closed his eyes, but this time he didn''t fall. When he opened his eyes again after a moment, he saw Gao Yang''s stunned face and staring at him.


    Finally, Gao Yang smiled bitterly, raised his hands, and then said helplessly to Davidson, "I''m sorry, the shooting method is too bad, I didn''t hit."


    Davidson could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, but he became nervous again. Gao Yang turned his eyes and said happily: "great, I shot, you''re not dead, so we can continue to play this game. Everyone is happy with the result!"


    Gao Yang immediately turned his eyes back to the photo wall and said in a hurry, "tell me, that''s the person Mr. Davidson cherishes most next?"


    On the 13th, he went to the photo wall, reached out and pointed to a photo and said, "he, the eldest son of Mr. Davidson and his ex-wife, I personally think it''s him."


    Gao Yang raised the pistol, closed one eye, then held the pistol in both hands and said, "good, I''ll aim a little this time."


    Davidson ran frantically to the photo wall, blocked his son''s photo with his own body, and said hoarsely, "Damn, you''d better aim at it, kill me, and let everything end quickly!"


    Finally, he collapsed. Gao yangban raised his face and said seriously to Davidson: "you made a choice. Although it''s boring, I don''t have to play a picture. I can play wherever I want. You have to be able to stop it, ha ha!"


    Gao Yang laughed wildly, and then stretched out his hand to shoot. After waiting for the shooting, he said loudly, "come on, look who I reached this time."


    Davidson was completely helpless. He was willing to sacrifice himself to stop it, but he had to be able to stop it.


    On the 13th, I went to the wall of the photo wall. After searching for a moment, I finally found a small bullet hole. I reached out and wiped it on the bullet hole. After looking carefully, the 13th turned to Gao Yang and said carefully, "I''m sorry, sir, that photo didn''t hit. You hit the gap between the two photos."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "even if you rub it, which one?"


    After looking back again on the 13th, he said very seriously, "I really didn''t rub it."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said helplessly, "I can''t blame my shooting this time, because it''s more difficult to miss than to hit, but it doesn''t matter if I don''t hit. I don''t limit the number of shots, and I have plenty of time to fight. Well, get out of the way and let''s come again."


    When the 13th dodged aside, Davidson rushed to Gao Yang''s body. When the 13th looked solemn and was about to start on Davidson, Davidson stood in front of Gao Yang and blocked Gao Yang''s muzzle with his body.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and asked No. 13, who held Davidson''s neck, to go away. He said in a deep voice to Davidson, "you''ve committed a foul. Go back. You can only move in front of the photo wall, not in front of my muzzle. I''ve made it very clear."


    Davidson''s body trembled violently, opened his arms, cried hopelessly, "you kill me, I beg you, you kill me, and then end all this, please!"


    Gao Yang said calmly, "no, I don''t want to end like this, because it''s boring."


    Davidson roared, "what do you want! What do you want!"


    Gao Yang said solemnly: "you threatened me before. I hate threats. Although I know that killing you will make me lose a diamond mine, money is not attractive enough for me. Therefore, I want you to watch me kill your most cherished people one by one, but I won''t kill you. I want you to live, otherwise, the game will be boring."


    Davidson cried to Gao Yang, "please, don''t do this. I don''t want anything. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I destroy all the evidence. Even if I die, I won''t reveal the secret of the diamond mine. You kill me, and then let it end. Kill me and let others go. I promise no one will know about the diamond mine."


    Gao Yang sighed and said loudly, "get out of the way."


    Davidson said desperately but firmly, "no, kill me, please kill me!"


    Gao Yang patted his gun on the table and said helplessly, "this game is beginning to be boring."


    Mrs. Davidson rushed over with her child, knelt in front of Gao Yang, stood between Gao Yang and Davidson, and cried, "let us go, don''t do this, please, don''t do this."


    The 13th leaned over and said, "Sir, do you want me to drag them away?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "it''s boring. Forget it, I''ve lost interest in this game."


    The 13th said respectfully, "if the game is over, can we kill them now?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, this result is meaningless. As you just said, playing with people''s hearts is the most interesting."


    After that, Gao Yang leaned over slightly, leaned forward, stared at Davidson, and said in a deep voice, "you start to make me feel boring, but now I don''t want to kill you immediately, because killing you is the most boring result."


    Davidson seemed to grasp the straw. He stared wide and said weakly, "I dare not oppose you, no longer dare, absolutely not. I''d rather die than be your enemy. Please believe me, I''m willing to prove by death that you killed me and end this."

 Chapter 1326

    Davidson would rather die than be tortured. Although he has not been physically abused, the spiritual torture is far more unbearable than the physical torture.


    He looked very complex and seemed to hesitate. Although his eyes stared at him, his eyes were very empty. It was like he was thinking about something. Davidson didn''t dare to disturb the madman in front of him, so he was in a daze.


    In the unbearable suffering, he got a chance to breathe. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. Suddenly, Davidson found that the madman''s eyes in front of him began to focus, which immediately brought his spirit back to the edge of collapse.


    Gao Yang raised his head and said in a deep voice to No. 13: "just dancing makes me suddenly want to go to the nightclub. Is there any fun nightclub here?"


    On the 13th, he immediately turned sideways to show his respect for Gao Yang, and then said to the air, "are there any interesting nightclubs here, sir? I want to dance."


    After a while, on the 13th, he turned back to Gao Yang and said, "Sir, there is a local nightclub called heat, which is not bad, but my colleagues suggest you go to Rotterdam or Amsterdam. Maybe there will be a better nightclub."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "no, I don''t want to go to Holland again. My interest is coming. Where''s the heat? What time does it open?"


    Davidson completely collapsed. The life of his whole family was in the hands of the madman in front of him, and he was trying his best to save his beloved family and his valued friends with his own death. He was waiting to accept the judgment of fate and welcome death, but at this time, the damn madman was distracted, While deciding whether many people''s lives are over, the madman is thinking about which nightclub to go to in the evening.


    Davidson thought he would be angry, but he found that he had completely lost his anger, only fear and the expectation that he would rather die than suffer this torture again.


    "Sir, the heat starts business at seven in the evening. It''s no fun to clean up such a place. Do you need to make a reservation?"


    "Fortunately, you didn''t say you wanted to clean up. Ha ha, don''t book any places. Just go by myself. Well, what''s that saying? It''s fun to have fun with the people, so I''ll go by myself."


    "I''m sorry, sir. I have to follow you. It''s my duty. You can''t go to a nightclub alone."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s really troublesome. Well, you go with me, just the two of us."


    He turned his hand and looked at his wrist, nodded high, smiled and said, "it''s almost six o''clock. We still have time for dinner, and then we''ll go to a nightclub. By the way, are there any delicious foods in Belgium?"


    When he turned sideways again on the 13th, Gao Yang finally focused on Davidson. Then he waved his hand and said with a smile: "Don''t ask. We have ready-made people to ask. Mr. Davidson, can you tell me what good restaurants there are here? Well, I want to eat Belgian specialties. Do you have any good recommendations? Ah, I think it''s better to eat at home than go to the restaurant. The most characteristic meal is regular meals, right?"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "Sir, Mr. Davidson has a personal chef at home. It''s a pity that he can''t serve you now."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter, Mrs. Davidson. Do you often cook in person?"


    Mrs. Davidson was stunned, then nodded subconsciously and said, "yes, I often cook."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile, "you see, the problem is solved."


    The 13th said, "Sir, I strongly suggest you go to the restaurant. The environment here is not suitable for you."


    Gao Yang frowned. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and sighed, "you''re right. Mrs. Davidson is in a bad mood. She can''t make a delicious dinner in this state. Well, I accept your suggestion."


    After that, Gao Yang turned his head and said to Davidson, "where were we just talking about?"


    Davidson''s mouth opened, but he could only make meaningless nonsense.


    The 13th said at the right time, "Mr. Davidson asks you to kill him and end all this."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "this game is no longer interesting."


    Davidson finally realized what he had to say, so he immediately shouted: "I don''t dare to ask you to let me go. I just ask you to let my wife and daughter go after killing me. They are innocent. I don''t know who you are, but I absolutely dare not do it right with you. Please allow me to take a small measure. If I encounter an accident, someone will release the news of rock drilling, but only one person will do so, because I am within Depp group Similarly, keep this secret. Sir, you allow me to make a phone call and then kill me. As long as you are happy, and I promise that no one will leak the news. Sir, I''m a little incoherent, but I mean, I''ll never be right with you again. I won''t live or die. I just ask you to let go of my family, my relatives, please! "


    Gao Yang covered his face and sighed, "it''s really no fun."


    After making a meaningless noise, Gao Yang let go of his hand, stared at Davidson and said slowly: "I can order, and then the people you care about will begin to die immediately. Maybe it''s a little late, but they will certainly die tonight. I was going to do this, but now, I don''t think it''s fun to do so, because playing with people''s hearts is more difficult and more interesting than controlling people''s lives."


    After that, Gao Yang leaned back on the sofa, stretched out a finger and said to Davidson, "I forgive you."


    Davidson opened his eyes with confidence, while Gao Yang continued to say slowly: "You don''t have to die, your family and friends don''t have to die. I want to see how you will react in the future. Now that you have lost your attraction to me, I won''t look for you again. However, if the secret of the diamond mine is leaked, let''s play today''s game again. Then you can hide and hide with the people you care about, so as to add value to our game Add some difficulty. To be honest, the difficulty of this game is really lower, which makes me feel a little boring. "


    After that, Gao Yang picked up the wine glass on the tea table again and drank a cocktail slowly. After that, he saw the pistol on the table, then stretched out his hand, pointed and whispered, "sorry, can I take it away? I suddenly became interested in shooting. Maybe I can practice shooting."


    Davidson was stunned and said, "please help yourself."


    Gao Yang wriggled on the sofa, then stood up and smiled at Davidson: "take the liberty to visit, excuse me, goodbye."


    After that, Gao Yang began to walk towards the door, while No. 13 went to the tea table without expression, picked up his briefcase, put the pistol in the bag, and then walked to the photo wall.


    When he reached the door, Gao Yang, holding the door handle, stopped and shouted to No. 13, "don''t take those photos and leave them for Mr. Davidson."


    "Yes, sir."


    On the 13th, Gao Yang walked quickly to Gao Yang''s side, and Gao Yang raised his hand, waved to the three people in the room and said, "goodbye, Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson and miss Sylvie."


    Gao Yang opens the door and walks out of the room. After a cold look at Davidson on the 13th, he closes the door.


    Davidson immediately fell to the ground again, and his wife began to sob again.


    Davidson lay on the ground just panting, and just then, Mrs. Davidson sobbed, "are they gone? We have to call an ambulance. Blake is dying."


    Davidson wanted to talk, but he found that he couldn''t make a sound. After coughing twice, he said weakly, "don''t call anyone, don''t talk."


    Just then, the sudden ringing of the phone almost made Davidson faint. When he found that the phone ring came from the mobile phone in his pocket, he took out his mobile phone, looked at the caller number, hesitated and connected the phone.


    "Mr. Davidson, there is an accident. Mr. Kuyt fainted in his office. The ambulance is on its way, but Mr. Kuyt has stopped breathing."


    Hearing the assistant''s slightly flustered voice, Davidson swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Davidson struggled to sit up, but he couldn''t get up. At this time, his cell phone rang again and just lay on the ground. After Davidson connected the phone again, another hurried voice said loudly: "something''s wrong! Fred''s car suddenly exploded while driving. Mr. Davidson, someone is attacking us. What should we do?"


    Davidson was stunned and said, "I see. Don''t do anything. Wait for my call."


    Mrs. Davidson, who was standing, looked out of the window and suddenly cried loudly. Then she said to Davidson, "a car has left. They have left. Come on, call the police and call an ambulance!"


    Davidson snapped, "shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Do you want to die? Do you want to kill everyone? Take Sylvie to her room and stay quiet! Don''t talk. It''s over. It''s all right. We don''t do anything. You just need to comfort Sylvie!"


    Watching his wife leave with the children, Davidson looked around. After seeing the wine glass on the tea table, he suddenly came to strength, reached out and grabbed the cup left by Gao Yang, then began to wipe it with his clothes and muttered: "You can''t leave his fingerprints. What else? Oh, Blake, Blake, you can''t let the police come, you can''t let him die, but you can''t let him go to the hospital, you can''t attract anyone''s attention. Yes, you can''t give the madman a reason to come back, you can''t, you can''t give him any reason, you can''t, you can''t!"

 Chapter 1327

    While Davidson was busy removing all traces left by Gao Yang and asking someone to clean up the mess in his house, the driver No. 13 suddenly turned to Gao Yang and said: "Good acting skills. Your performance is really good, especially the game you play is a masterstroke. It''s not in our plan, but the effect is really good. It''s just that your dance is ugly, but it makes you look more like a neurotic pervert."


    "Is my performance a little pompous?" he said with a proud smile


    The 13th whispered: "the expression and action are just right. If your performance is too introverted, Davidson may not feel your nervousness, your metamorphosis and your evil. Now I don''t know whether your evil is performing or exposing your essence."


    Gao Yang said discontentedly, "Hey, what does it mean to expose my essence? Didn''t you find it? I have a good heart. I often do courageous deeds. It''s my hobby to help people in danger and help the poor. You haven''t found such a good person as me?"


    On the 13th, he looked up and said in a very serious way, "you are a mercenary!"


    "What''s the matter with mercenaries? There are good people in mercenaries."


    "You''re a mercenary!"


    "Fark, I''m a mercenary. What''s the matter? Don''t you find that what I said is true? Hey, you didn''t know me the first day!"


    "Hehe, you are a mercenary!"


    "Shut up! I''m a mercenary and a good man. Can you put it another way? Can you?"


    "Mercenaries are scum."


    "Fart, am I scum?"


    "Mercenaries burn, kill, loot and do everything."


    "Bullshit! Did I burn, kill, rob and sweep? Well, I didn''t burn, oh no, I didn''t rob, oh no, I didn''t kill..."


    "Mercenaries will start wars after wars in order to make profits."


    "We haven''t! Well, not yet..."


    "Mercenaries are murderers."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mercenaries have no position."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "So mercenaries are scum. Will you object?"


    Gao Yang blushed and said, "at least we are not scum, Satan has no scum!"


    "Are you a mercenary?"


    "Yes."


    "You burn, kill and loot."


    "Well, shut up and change the subject."


    "You are all murderers."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "enough! You killer dare say we are murderers?"


    On the 13th, he gave a cold look and said, "do you want to count?"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "No."


    "It can be concluded that you are a mercenary, so you are scum. Even if you are a different kind of mercenary, you are still scum, because you are a mercenary, because the mercenary has original sin."


    Speak highly of righteousness and strictness: "No, we are mercenaries, but we can''t say that we are scum. At least we don''t do many things. We will never indiscriminately hurt the innocent. Er, although there may be accidental injuries, we will never rob the enemy without principles. Er, of course, if we rob the enemy, we have to take it as another matter. Well, well, although we are mercenaries, we are mercenaries with a bottom line, i We don''t hurt civilians, women and children. We absolutely don''t do many things, so you can''t say we are scum at most. "


    After thinking for a moment, the 13th nodded to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "you''re right. You''re not scum. You''re a group of bastards, but you''re not scum."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly, "thank you."


    After driving in silence for a while, Gao Yang took a breath, pressed his ears and said loudly, "Hey, shadow, the play is over. Now it''s over."


    "Yes, it''s over at last."


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked at No. 13 and said, "where are we going?"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "go to the hot nightclub. Hey, shadow, go and tidy up your things. We''re going to the nightclub. When you finish cleaning up, we should almost be over."


    "What? I''m going to clean up the house and you go to the nightclub for fun? You two bastards! Why am I always working overtime? I ask for overtime pay!"


    Listening to Yake''s dissatisfied muttering, he raised his voice and said with a bitter smile to No. 13, "Hey, don''t really go? I''m just saying it casually. You have to understand that my injury doesn''t allow me to move all the time. We should fly back to the United States all night."


    On the 13th, he said discontentedly, "if you say you want to go, we must go. Davidson may or may not let people find us, but anyway, since you say it, you have to do it."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said helplessly, "OK, OK, let''s go to the nightclub. Damn it. I knew I''d change my words. I hate nightclubs. I hate all noisy and disorderly places."


    On the 13th, he suddenly remembered something. He shouted, "Hey, shadow, look at the monitoring before you go home and pack up. If Davidson makes any moves, don''t forget to inform us."


    "I see. Let''s go, but you have to make sure you can still receive signals when you enter the nightclub. In other places, there is a lot of noise. Don''t blame me if you don''t hear my notice."


    On the 13th, he stopped talking, and Gao Yang also put the co pilot''s seat back. After a long sigh, he said with emotion: "OK, I have to have a rest. I''m still a wounded person."


    Ignoring Gao Yang, after waiting for Gao Yang to lie in his seat and fall asleep, he parked his car on the street on the 13th and waited quietly for nearly an hour. In five minutes, he restarted his car and drove not far. After parking near a nightclub, he pushed Gao Yang and shouted: "Wake up, we''re here. Put the gun in the car. We''ll go in and stay for a while."


    Gao Yang rubbed his eyes, put his seat straight, put his gun into the glove box, yawned and said, "how long do we need to stay?"


    "Even if it''s only ten minutes, we have to come because you said we would come, but we can leave early because we feel boring. Therefore, time is not very important."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "the killer is a lot of things."


    "No, we just pay more attention to details. Stop talking and hurry up."


    Put down the gun, Gao Yang still tied his suit button after getting off the car, waiting to walk to the door of the nightclub that just opened, but he was stopped by a man in hip-hop style.


    "Sorry, no entry in formal clothes."


    Gao Yang looked at the man who stopped him with a surprised face and said loudly, "what did you say?"


    There was a sign on the wall beside the door. It was a suit. Then it drew a cross, pointed to the sign, and stopped the high-profile people saying, "man, unless you change your clothes, you are not allowed to enter. We don''t entertain people who are still wearing formal clothes."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "Falk! Where do you want me to live if I don''t wear formal clothes when I go in and out of high-level occasions?"


    It doesn''t look like a doorman. The doorman said with a look of Indifference: "I fucking care where you go. This is not a high-level place. This is a place for fun. You can''t enter in formal clothes. Whoever comes is the rule."


    Gao Yang stepped back two steps, pointed to the guard who stopped him and said impatiently, "get him for me."


    On the 13th, he rubbed and stood in front of the guard, who took two steps back because of his high words, then looked at the 13th with an alert face and said, "I warn you, don''t make trouble here!"


    On the 13th, he suddenly looked at Gao Yang and said with an embarrassed face, "Sir, I''m sorry. I need that kind of deal with him?"


    Gao Yang shouted angrily, "of course, let him open the way! If you kill him, I''ll fart! Fool!"


    The 13th brush turned his head and his eyes were full of killing intention. He said in a deep voice to the vigilant guard on his face: "are you sure you can decide?"


    Looking at No. 13''s eyes, the guard stepped back again and said, "Er, ah, of course I can."


    The 13th said coldly, "very good."


    He put his hand into his arms. The guard stepped back and shouted, "Hey, hey, what do you want to do? Guys, someone wants trouble."


    Hula once surrounded several people. This time they were all people in formal security uniforms, and No. 13 also took his hand out of his arms. Then he waved the money in his hand and said to the nearby crowd, "two thousand yuan, my boss wants to go in."


    The man in hip-hop clothes was stunned. He looked around at the nearby security guard, waved his hand, and then coughed and said, "well, this, cough, this is not actually non-negotiable. It''s all for fun."


    On the 13th, he put his hand into his arms again. When he took it out again, the money was thicker. Then he said coldly, "five thousand yuan, less nonsense. My boss is impatient and has a bad temper."


    The doorman swallowed his saliva, took two steps, took the money from No. 13, walked quickly to the door, took off the chain blocking them and said with a smile, "please come in, gentlemen."


    On the 13th, he came to Gao Yang and whispered, "Sir, it''s done."


    Gao Yang looked at the guard with disdain, bared his teeth, smiled and said loudly, "don''t you have to invite me in?"


    After saying that, Gao Yang turned around and took a big step. At the same time, he said loudly, "no, I''ve lost interest in this kind of garbage place."


    On the 13th, without saying anything, he followed Gao Yang''s fast pace.


    Looking at the back of the two people, the guard breathed out, then laughed, patted the money in his hand, smiled at the people around him and said, "look at these two idiots."


    At the same time, the Strider raised his voice and whispered to No. 13, "is there no problem this time?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "no problem, and it''s impressive. If Davidson wants to check, he must know what''s going on here. It''s much better than if we went in for an hour. However, you''ll be regarded as an idiot."


    Gao Yang said dismissively, "idiot, it''s called acting like what. This is a necessary skill for a great actor, and I''m a good actor. Now let''s go to the airport quickly. I have to go back to the plane to wash the disguise on my face. Wearing makeup makes me feel uncomfortable."

 Chapter 1328

    After getting on the plane, Gao Yang went to wash his face, unloaded the shape on his face that was not heavy but highly recognizable, and went to yak, who was munching on the case, smiled and said, "man, you did a good job."


    Yak raised his head, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "I watched your performance from the surveillance video. I can only say that it''s a pity you''re not crazy."


    After that, yak wiped his mouth with a napkin, took out a USB flash disk from his pocket and threw it to Gao Yang. Then he shouted to his empty sister-in-law on the plane, "please give me another one. I''m hungry."


    On the 13th, he also sat in his seat and whispered, "will there be a problem if the surveillance camera in Davidson''s house is not removed?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no problem. Let Davidson find it and dismantle it slowly."


    Yak said with a smile, "if Davidson asks a professional to dismantle the surveillance camera in his house, it will scare him to death."


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "why?"


    Yak said proudly: "because the equipment we use is the most advanced CIA, but the technique is the usual technique of the British military intelligence department 6. As long as Davidson looks for someone who is more professional, he will be able to see it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "is there any difference?"


    "Of course, there are big differences. In fact, many things of these intelligence units come down in one continuous line, such as monitoring means and equipment, such as the habitual installation position and method of surveillance cameras, but people with a clear eye can see it at a glance. They can''t hide it. The KGB''s means are the most brutal. The CIA always uses some of the most advanced equipment, but their methods are still a little rough. MI6 Well, hum, I doubt whether Davidson can find out the monitoring heads I hide. Hey, I can''t explain these things to you in detail. You don''t understand them. Just think that people from every place have their own style. "


    "Is there such a big difference between SAS and seal forces and signal flag forces?" he shrugged


    "Almost, that''s what it means. Of course, the premise is that you have to have an eye that can distinguish differences."


    While talking, yak''s dinner was brought to his seat, as well as Gaoyang''s and No. 13''s dinner.


    There can''t be any complicated food on the plane. Yak''s dinner is an Italian macaroni, which is heated in the microwave and eaten with sauce. However, although the dinner is simple, it still makes Gao Yang envy, because Gao Yang''s food is a pile of semi-solid and semi-liquid paste.


    Gao Yang picked up the spoon, stirred the paste in front of him, and said helplessly to Kong''s sister-in-law, "I thought you would give me macaroni."


    Empty sister-in-law smiled apologetically, and then shook her head firmly. At the same time, she picked up another plate of paste and put it in front of No. 13.


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "why do you eat these nutritious meals like me?"


    On the 13th, he picked up the spoon, closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "because the doctor hasn''t told me that I can eat at will, I''ve been eating these ghost things all the time."


    After that, the 13th closed his eyes and his lips moved slightly. After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes, picked up the spoon and quickly put the paste in the plate into his mouth.


    On the 13th, with amazing speed, he waved the spoon like a windmill driven by a force 12 typhoon. After waiting to eat a plate of paste, he put down the spoon and said loudly, "I''m finished. Please take the plate, thank you."


    Gao Yang looked at the 13th, then picked up a little paste that looked green because of the vegetables with his spoon, put it into his mouth and swallowed it hard, suddenly turned his head to yak and said angrily, "don''t pump your mouth when you eat, or you''ll stay away from me!"


    Yak stared at Gao Yang and ate more delicious. At this time, Gao Yang turned to No. 13 and said with a puzzled face: "how can you eat this stall?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice: "self hypnosis, tell yourself it''s delicious, it''s delicious, it''s delicious, and then eat it as fast as possible before your taste buds and stomach protest."


    Gao Yang sighed, closed his eyes, held the spoon in his hand, and said silently: "this is tofu brain, this is tofu brain, this is tofu brain."


    When Gao Yang opened his eyes and ate half of his nutritious meal at the fastest speed in his life, he finally couldn''t stand it. He threw the spoon and said angrily, "this is a damn nutritious meal, not tofu brain, Falk! I can''t stand it. Can''t anyone make this damn thing delicious!"


    Yak said curiously, "is it so bad? I''ll try it."


    Yak picked up the spoon, straightened his arm, scooped a spoon on the high plate, put it into his mouth and said in surprise, "the taste is good. Why do you react so strongly? Either I say you, or you are too picky."


    Just then, the empty sister-in-law came to the three and said with a smile, "gentlemen, please fasten your seat belt. We''re taking off."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "English, hey, English, forget it, I''m going to bed."


    It takes hours to fly. After taking off, Gao Yang, who is already tired and sleepy, closes his eyes and he can have a good sleep.


    Jet lag. When Gao Yang woke up, it was still dark. It was early morning local time in New York.


    Waiting for the plane to land, the stewardess walked up to Gao Yang and whispered, "Sir, Mr. Reeves''s car is waiting to pick you up at the airport."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to No. 13 and yak, "after getting off the plane, you go back first. I have to go back later."


    Yak said in a deep voice, "where are you going?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "anyway, I''m going back to the hospital."


    After getting off the plane, Gao Yang got into the car sent by Morgan and went directly to Morgan''s residence in New York. When he rang Morgan''s doorbell, Morgan opened the door himself.


    When he opened the door and saw Gao Yang, Morgan said in a hurry, "come in, I''m going to go myself, but it''s inconvenient for me. So, what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang entered the door, made an OK gesture and said with a smile, "everything is done."


    Morgan was very happy. His expectation immediately turned into excitement, but Morgan still said eagerly, "are you sure?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "I dare not say I have 100% confidence, but there is still 90% confidence."


    Walking into Morgan''s living room, Gao Yang took out a USB flash disk, then took off his tie clip from his tie and said with a smile, "I recorded the whole process, including Davidson''s reaction afterwards. You''d better take a look in person, which is convenient for you to make an intuitive judgment."


    Morgan eagerly took the USB flash drive and tie clip, and then shouted, "Nelson! Get the computer ready!"


    Soon, three computers began to play the pictures taken by Gao Yang at the same time. One computer played the pictures taken from Gao Yang''s perspective, one played the pictures seen from the perspective of the 13th, and the other computer was the panoramic picture taken by the camera stolen by yak and the 13th at Davidson''s house in advance.


    Fast forward the picture to the right position. Morgan began to concentrate on watching. Then, looking at him, he suddenly couldn''t help laughing, looked at Gao Yang, and then looked at the picture of the computer. He couldn''t help laughing: "I feel like I''m watching a movie."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile, "in fact, I''m just thinking I''m in a movie."


    It was also the first time to see what he looked like. Gao Yang looked harder than Morgan. When he saw his neurotic and evil face from the perspective of the 13th, he had a strong sense of disobedience.


    Morgan suddenly burst into laughter. Looking at Gao Yang''s face and regretfully saying that he was crooked, Morgan slapped his thigh and said to Gao Yang, "ha ha, I''m so happy. Gao, you''re suitable to be an actor."


    Gao Yang only smiled back, but Morgan said with a happy face: "Davidson is scared to death. He must be scared. You can see from his appearance that he will never have the courage to argue with us again. Gao, how did you do it?"


    Before the video was finished, Morgan made a conclusion, but Gao Yang apologized: "I can''t answer you in detail, because I don''t know how Yake and the 13th did it. You provided the basis for the background investigation of Davidson. Then Yake went to Belgium to deeply explore Davidson''s network. Then he took photos of everyone and selected suitable people to set goals. Then on the 13th, Yake and Yake completed some work together Specific actions. When I arrive in Belgium, they have almost finished. I just play a play. "


    Morgan said with a smile, "your play is very important, and I repeat, you did well."


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "I went to play with the 13th. Yak stared at the guy named Kuyt at the headquarters of Depp group and Antwerp. In addition, they loaded bombs on the cars of four people. When I played with the 13th, he first used drugs to make Kuyt die like a heart attack, and then remotely controlled another person to be sent to heaven by a bomb. He wanted to kill several more, but We only had yak who was able to implement it. At that time, only one person who came home from work was in the car, so he was the only one who was blown up. Fortunately, there was no help in the play. "


    When Gao Yang explained, he also saw Davidson''s various performances after he and his departure on the 13th. He saw Davidson''s efforts to eliminate all traces and asked everyone to shut up and not to disclose what happened. In particular, Davidson was so frightened that he was afraid of doing something wrong to provoke him to go back and perform. Gao Yang knew it would definitely be done.


    "It''s done. It''s done completely. We don''t have to worry about Davidson leaking the secret anymore. Gao, I''ve got a heart attack. The next thing is to see what we do, but we don''t have to worry about where Davidson will have any problems."


    With confidence and satisfaction on his face, Morgan patted his shoulder and said with a smile, "you did it. Go buy a good car tomorrow and come to the cocktail party in the evening. With your acting skills, you will quickly integrate into this circle and make a difference. Man, I have never been so confident in you as today."

 Chapter 1329

    Although the night was very late, Gao Yang finally obediently returned to the hospital and checked whether his activities in the past two days had a great impact on his wound.


    After the inspection, the result was very good. There was nothing to do, but there were still two or three hours before dawn. At this time, Gaoyang had nothing to do.


    Gao Yang couldn''t sleep because he slept on the plane for several hours. It''s too early to do something. But it''s a long time. It''s good that the 13th and Yake need to get jet lag like him.


    Gao Yang plans to talk to Yak on the 13th, but he is pushing open his door. Before he can knock on the 13th door, he really sees Karima coming out of her door.


    Four eyes to each other, Gao Yang raised his hands, smiled and said, "Hi, hello."


    Karima smiled, nodded and whispered, "hello."


    Gao Yang has nothing to say. He hasn''t talked to Karima since they came back from Austria. In fact, they don''t even have the opportunity to be alone.


    In fact, Gao Yang is very curious about the life experience of the 13th and why Karima deliberately approached suharitan. In fact, he wants to know what has happened since Israel left. However, on the 13th and Karima did not take the initiative to say, and he is not easy to ask.


    Gao Yang has seen Karima''s photos many times, but he has seen Karima''s real people very few times. Think about it carefully, the time he saw Karima''s face is not half an hour.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "I haven''t thanked you yet. If it weren''t for you, we would all die. You saved us."


    Karima''s hair is almost gone. She has been wearing a hat. Nevertheless, Karima''s beauty still makes people unable to look directly. In fact, this is very normal. As a beauty pageant champion, it''s strange if she''s not beautiful.


    Karima smiled and said, "you thank me. I thank you. It doesn''t make any sense, does it?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. He always looks very clumsy in the face of women, especially beautiful women.


    They stood in front of their own doors, facing each other across the corridor four or five meters away. After looking at each other, Gao Yang couldn''t help lowering his head. Then he turned his eyes elsewhere, stretched out his hand and pointed to the room on the 13th and said, "well, are you going to find your brother?"


    Karima nodded, but then shook her head, smiled and said, "well, no, you just came back. You must have something to find him. I won''t disturb you."


    Gao Yang said in a hurry, "no, no, I''m actually nothing. Er, I''ll find yak and you''ll find your brother."


    Karima shook her head and said with a smile, "no, I can''t find Alfred. I''d better go. I''ll go back to my room. Bye."


    After waving to Gao Yang, Karima opened her door and returned to the house again.


    Gao Yang was stunned in front of his door, shook his head, walked to the adjacent door, knocked gently, and whispered, "No. 13..."


    The door opened from the inside. No. 13 stood at the door and said seriously, "come in."


    "Sit down."


    After pointing to the sofa and letting Gao Yang sit down, he pulled a swivel chair in front of Gao Yang on the 13th, and then sat on it.


    Gao Yang sat on the sofa, while No. 13 sat on the swivel chair and looked down at Gao Yang as if he were interrogating a prisoner. He said seriously, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang said blankly, "what should I do?"


    "My sister, how do you plan to arrange her? You must take responsibility for her!"


    Gao Yang widened his eyes, stretched out his hand and pointed to No. 13 and said solemnly: "Hey, hey, pay attention to your words. Did you eavesdrop on the conversation between Karima and me just now? I have nothing to do with Karima, no, nothing..."


    Embarrassed Gao Yang scratched his head and said seriously, "we are not even friends. I just taught her some fighting. What am I responsible for for her? Man, we are familiar. Some words can''t be nonsense!"


    On the 13th, he suddenly changed his face. He said sincerely, "Gao, suharitan is over 80 years old. Do you know what this means, right?"


    "What does it mean?" he frowned


    "Suharitan is too old. He has lost some functions of men. Although he likes beautiful women, it''s just to show off. So although Karima has been around suharitan for some time, suharitan can''t do anything, because he''s too old. Well, you know what I mean?"


    Gao Yang looked up and down at the 13th, frowned and said, "I understand, but what does this have to do with me? Leonard, you have to understand that I have no relationship with your sister beyond the limits of friends. Do you understand this?"


    On the 13th, he scratched his ears and cheeks. After looking left and right, he suddenly seemed to grasp the key point, stared high and said in a deep voice: "suharitan won''t let any woman stay with him for too long, but Karima is an exception. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "I''m really curious about this."


    On the 13th, the spirit cheered and said: "Because Karima is very smart, she is a talent, you know? You know that Shah women can''t do things, but Karima is different. Even secretaries or assistants are done by men, but Karima actually takes on some secretarial or Assistant jobs, so she has stayed in suharitan for so long, which is very, very rare, aren''t you Do you need an assistant? "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "man, I need someone who can appear in public and let Karima appear in public. Do you think she died too slowly or I died too slowly?"


    On the 13th, he clapped his hands and looked helpless and irritable. Then he said with a rogue face: "I will make Karima look nothing like before. You know my makeup level."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "you make her up every day. Can you guarantee to be with her all the time? Man, do you want to hang out with me or your sister?"


    "I don''t care. Karima took good care of you when you were dizzy. She was worried to death. When you woke up, she was happy to death, but when she knew that ye Lianna was your girlfriend, she never smiled again, not once!"


    "Correct you, ye Lianna is my fiancee," he said in a loud and deep voice


    The 13th said angrily, "I don''t care. When we come back today, Karima''s first thing is to ask you. I don''t care until I say you just left her. In short, you try to make her happy again. I don''t want to see her unhappy all day."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "on the 13th, you are a killer, and you are still a abnormal killer. You don''t understand the emotional things at all. You will make things worse and worse, so don''t meddle in it?"


    His face changed again and again on the 13th. Finally, he sighed and said helplessly, "you''re right. I really don''t understand. Forget it, my intervention will only make things worse."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "just understand."


    On the 13th, he said seriously, "but I don''t understand. It doesn''t mean I can''t do anything. I have no other requirements. I don''t want to do anything to force you. I just ask you to find a way to make Karima happy. Whatever you do, I''ll treat it as if I beg you."


    Gao Yang rubbed his forehead and waved, "well, even as a friend, I have to do something, right? I''ll find a way."


    The 13th nodded, smiled and said, "well, that''s what I want, so what can I do for you?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly: "You should change your position first. Don''t talk to me like a prisoner. Well, I have nothing else to do with you. I just have to talk to you. I can''t sleep. Also, I have to buy a car tomorrow and attend a cocktail party in the evening. You must have learned this. I have to hire a driver. Well, where do you think I can hire a driver? Let Morgan recommend one for me? Or Do you have a good candidate? "


    The 13th shrugged and said, "it''s not difficult. I''ll just be your driver."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t talk nonsense. You''re my friend. Besides, you''re a super abnormal killer. How can I let you be a driver? Just hire someone for such a small thing."


    The 13th frowned and said, "can you use the word metamorphosis when talking about killers? Also, the position of driver is very important. Although it is not impressive, it needs people who can be absolutely trusted. Such people can be found wherever they are looking."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "then pay attention. I can''t let my brothers be my driver. What''s the matter?"


    The 13th shook his head and said, "stop it. I''ll be your full-time driver in the future. You have nothing to be ashamed of. As I said, I can do anything for you, not to mention the simple and easy thing of being a driver. Don''t worry. With me as your driver, your safety can be improved by several levels."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "no, I don''t think it''s awkward. Besides, it''s too talented for you, a killer, to be my driver."


    The 13th said impatiently, "this topic is over. I''ll be your full-time driver in the future."


    Gao Yang said, "Why are you so persistent?"


    On the 13th, he looked at Gao Yang and said seriously: "when you kick Karima away and stand in front of her to block the bullet, your life is my life. From that moment on, I am the shadow behind you, the shield in front of you and the knife in your hand!"

 Chapter 1330

    Buying a car is very troublesome if you don''t have money. If you have money, especially if you have money, it''s definitely not troublesome.


    Just because he didn''t think buying a car was a big deal, Morgan didn''t bother to tell Gao yangduo. He just asked him to pick up a luxury car and buy one. If their wealth reached their level, buying a car would really be no problem.


    In the morning, Gao Yang called people next to each other to inform them that he had come back. Everyone knew that he had gone to Antwerp and was thinking about it, so he had to make this call.


    Gao Yang wants Ye Lianna to accompany him in everything. Unfortunately, ye Lianna has to go to school, so this is the disadvantage of his girlfriend still being a student. Without Ye Lianna, Gao Yang wanted one or two people to buy the car at will, but he underestimated the degree of no conversation.


    For people who are too busy to panic, it''s better to have something to do than to have nothing to do. So when Gaoyang plans to start at dawn, there are many more people who want to go out with him. Frye, Irene and treber, these people who have fun and must join in have arrived.


    It''s not a problem to have money and buy any car, especially in places like New York. Of course, buying a car is not a problem. Just because he never took it seriously, Gao Yang didn''t make any preparations in advance.


    Everyone gathered, clapped his hands and said loudly: "I need a luxury car. In my limited understanding of cars, luxury cars, Mercedes Benz S series, BMW 7 series and Audi A8 are up to standard, but for Morgan''s circle, it seems that we need at least Rolls Royce, Bentley and Maybach, so our destination is very clear. We can buy them directly from the dealers of these three brands."


    Irene raised her hand and said loudly, "boss, Maybach stopped production last year. Maybach has become history as an independent brand in 13 years."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, buy the remaining two brands, check the map and see that the dealer is nearest to us."


    After a few clicks on the tablet, Irene said loudly, "boss, the nearest one to us is a comprehensive dealer. It''s all luxury cars. Where can I sell Bentley cars?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "good, determine the coordinates, let''s go!"


    Yak said discontentedly, "just buy a car. Is it necessary to make it like a war? Is it necessary?"


    No one paid attention to yak. Gao Yang stood up and was about to leave. At this time, he coughed lightly on the 13th, and then whispered, "can you take Karima with you? She''s very boring."


    Gao Yang paused and then said, "OK, call Karima and let''s go."


    Several people took two cars and soon arrived at the luxury car store nearest to them.


    Of course, the luxury car store is also very luxurious. Gao Yang''s cars are the most ordinary cars. As soon as he stopped the car, several people entered the store angrily.


    Strictly speaking, they really don''t look like the rich, either tactical clothes or fat sportswear. In short, they don''t look like the kind of people who can afford luxury cars, but they don''t look like the rich, but they have enough momentum. The car sales in a professional store have at least professional quality. Even if they really don''t have any eyesight, they won''t appear What a cynical scene.


    What''s more, it''s really enough to raise their aura. Even without the support of clothes, people can see that they are upstarts.


    Gao Yang wanted to be a nouveau riche. What he wanted was the strength of the nouveau riche. They worked hard and had to work hard to make money. In order to be a nouveau riche, they held their heads high and their chests high, strode into the bright and bright exhibition hall, didn''t look at the overtaking of cars, and went straight to the exhibition area of cars. Finally, they stopped in front of several Bentleys and pointed to a driveway: "OK?"


    Irene shook her head and said, "this is European, coupe, No."


    "Oh, I didn''t notice. This one, this one is a car."


    Irene shook her head and sighed: "no, it''s gallop. Although it''s good, it''s not Bentley''s flagship model. It''s not suitable for you."


    Car sales finally seized the opportunity, stood in front of Gao Yang and said with a smile: "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Irene snapped her fingers and said, "when buying a car, Bentley is the highest configuration."


    The salesperson said with a smile: "sorry, we don''t have Bentley mushang''s car in stock. If you need mushang model, you need to order it. You can deliver the car in about half a year."


    As soon as he heard that it needed to be customized, Gao Yang didn''t even bother to ask about the price. He turned around and left. As soon as he left, the people behind him went away, leaving only silly hehe. He hasn''t come back yet. Where is the sales pestle that he didn''t have time to say.


    When passing a row of super runs, Gao Yang pointed and said, "how about I drive a super run?"


    On the 13th, he said angrily, "no, if you are a playboy, you can drive a super run, but if you want to give people the impression of an entrepreneur, take your car honestly."


    Needless to say, Gao Yang immediately waved and said, "the second punctuation."


    Yak finally couldn''t help saying, "I''ll buy a car with you. I''m just bored. I said, man, can you not write that I''m a rich man on your face? It looks really annoying and tasteless!"


    Gao Yang said dismissively, "that''s what I want, Falk. In the future, I have to be a man with a mask. Now I''ll do whatever I want."


    Irene also said angrily, "boss, the nearest is a Rolls Royce store."


    "Go."


    Driving to change places is another store that is much smaller but more luxurious. This time, it is a Rolls Royce store. In New York, the Rolls Royce store can also feed.


    When I entered the store again, there were fewer models. There were only two exhibition cars in it. Gao Yang stood forward and said loudly, "buy a car. How much is this car and how much is that car? I want to have the car in stock."


    The salesperson in business clothes said enthusiastically, "Sir, this Gusteau costs US $260000 and this phantom costs US $230000. All of them have cars in stock."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help losing his mind: "it''s so cheap!"


    Irene couldn''t help saying, "boss, you can only buy the highest grade."


    Gao Yang coughed and said to the salesperson, "well, I want a phantom."


    The sales spoke quickly, smiled and said, "the phantom needs to be customized, starting at 300000 US dollars. If everything needs the highest configuration, it needs about 500000 US dollars. If you have special requirements, the price is not capped, and the time will take five months to a year, which also depends on what configuration is on your order."


    Gao Yang looked disappointed and looked at the people around him: "you still have to order. Why do you need to order? It''s so troublesome to buy a car!"


    Irene said reluctantly: "because no one who buys this kind of car is as anxious as you. In addition, the people on Wall Street will not be satisfied with common models when they buy this kind of car. They need to customize to show their identity, so the top models will be out of stock."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "there''s no way. Just buy a car to deal with it. How about the Gusteau?"


    Irene shook her head and said, "no, either we continue to look for existing cars, or you can buy a Mercedes Benz and deal with it first, and then place orders and other illusions. In short, we can''t buy non top models of a brand."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "so, shall we continue to look for it or retreat and seek the second place?"


    At this time, the salesperson suddenly said: "Sir, in fact, we have a car in stock in our garage, Rolls Royce phantom, customized version. One of our customers ordered the car, but he didn''t pay the full amount, but only paid half of the car. Now the car has arrived, but the gentleman has broken down and can''t pay the remaining half of the car. Moreover, the day before yesterday, the car was already in our possession It has been stored in the garage for more than three months. According to the contract, our customers have lost the car, and we can deal with it entirely. "


    It''s really a coincidence. Gao Yang likes this coincidence, so he immediately said with great interest: "very good, let me see. No problem. I''ll buy it."


    The salesperson paused and said with a smile: "The biggest problem is that this car is more expensive, because everything on this car is the top level, especially a large number of safety equipment. Of course, the top level is more expensive. Another key point is that this car has been modified to be bulletproof, with the highest bulletproof level. I think this car is absolutely the best among civil vehicles all over the world It''s the safest level, but I don''t know if you need a bulletproof car. "


    Gao Yang became more interested. He nodded repeatedly and said, "very good. How much is it?"


    After the sale, he said solemnly, "1.6 million dollars."


    Gao Yang is not as arrogant as he was just now, because he can afford to buy 600000 top matching phantoms. For the guy who installs the appearance, the money has to be spent. Moreover, in his impression, Rolls Royce is at least tens of millions of soft sister coins, and it only sells hundreds of thousands of dollars here. It''s cheap and cost-effective, but $1.6 million, almost tens of millions of soft sister coins, which really hurts him ¡£


    Irene looked at Gao Yang and said, "it''s acceptable. Bulletproof cars are useful!"


    Meat pain is meat pain. Gao Yang thinks he''d better read it first. Besides, he thinks what Irene said is also good. Bulletproof cars may be redundant for those big money on Wall Street, but they are absolutely useful to him.


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "very good. Go and see the car."


    Then Karima suddenly said: "Wait, it''s better to ask this kind of car. Sir, why did the former owner of that car give up the customized car that has paid the general car price? What''s wrong with him? Most importantly, who is he? If you want to sell this car, you can''t hide these. Besides, if we really want to buy it, you must show the contract to show that there will be no legal problems with this car, So you''d better make it clear in advance. "


    The salesperson''s face remained unchanged, but his tone of voice was a little nervous. Although his nervousness was well concealed, he could not hide it from these people who had been living and dying all the time.


    "The customer of this car is Mr. Smith tomler. He has some financial problems, so he can''t complete the purchase of this car."

 Chapter 1331

    Tommle, he doesn''t have the money to buy a car? Shit!


    The person who killed tomler was standing in front of the sales, so after hearing the name of tomler, several people subconsciously looked up to him.


    Among the people present, yak and Karima didn''t know what happened to tomle. All the rest were the most direct witnesses who personally sent tomle to heaven. In view of the final cleaning of the cleaners, no one in the world knows what happened to tomle better than them.


    Karima didn''t know, so she still wanted to say, but Gao Yang waved his hand and said faintly to the salesperson: "tomler? I''m very upset. I happen to know about Mr. tomler. He didn''t have money to buy a car, but died to buy it?"


    The salesman was speechless. After shrugging his shoulders, he said helplessly, "yes, Mr. tomler really suffered an unfortunate accident."


    Karima seemed to have some spirit. She immediately asked, "unfortunate accident? That''s an abnormal death? That means that the former owner who ordered the car suffered a catastrophe. Am I right?"


    The salesperson looked helpless and whispered: "to some extent, it can also be said that, however, the car came after Mr. tomler encountered misfortune. That is to say, Mr. tomler not only never used the car, but also never saw it."


    Karima immediately looked at Gao Yang and said, "I don''t recommend buying this car. Although it''s a new car, I still suggest not buying it."


    Taking over a car whose former owner has died, even if it is a new car, is never auspicious. Oriental people pay attention to this kind of thing, just as Westerners pay attention to it. Although there is no direct connection, at least those rich people on Wall Street will never buy something that is slightly unknown.


    The customized Rolls Royce is still the top. This car is definitely not consumed by ordinary people. Even rich people will not buy as long as they are not in business. As for bulletproof modified cars, even rich people will not buy them easily. The reason is very simple, because there is no need to ask.


    A rich man, ordinary milli cars can already meet his security needs. Few people need to worry about random gun fire, but tomler is different. His business needs to worry about revenge or assassination, so he needs bulletproof cars.


    Unlucky, super luxury car, or bulletproof car that most people can''t use. Once these factors are superimposed, Gao Yang knows that a good opportunity is coming.


    The car was decided by tommle. Tommle was killed by Gao Yang himself. This is interesting.


    Others may care about the bad luck of the car after the death of the former owner, but does Gao Yang care? He also cares, but if he killed the former owner himself, he doesn''t care. He''s happy with all the things seized from the battlefield, not to mention such a car he hasn''t even seen with tomler.


    In fact, if the car was robbed from tomler, Gao Yang would prefer it. The things robbed from the enemy are extremely comfortable.


    In particular, this car is bulletproof, and Gao Yang is very impressed by tomler''s bulletproof car.


    When tomler was assassinated, there was a Rolls Royce phantom bulletproof vehicle in tomler''s team. The 12.7mm armor piercing bullet used by Cui Bo couldn''t penetrate, which shocked Gao Yang at that time, because Cui bo used m903slap armor piercing bullet at that time. It was like playing with the armor of the light armored vehicle represented by M2 Bradley, But I can''t get through tomler''s bulletproof car.


    Gao Yang recalled that the phantom he took at that time was not new. Tomler probably customized a new car, but he killed it before he could enjoy it.


    Old cars are so horizontal. Can customized new cars have worse protection than old cars? It''s impossible to think about it. Just thinking of this possibility, Gao Yang began to get excited.


    The car will be bought by Gao Yang.


    He winked at Karima, raised his face and said, "well, I also think it''s unlucky. Forget it. However, I''m really in a hurry to buy a car, but if I go to other places, there may not be a car in stock. Alas, this is a little tangled."


    Gao Yang expressed a certain tangle, which shows that the business still has hope to be completed, and the sales obviously don''t want to let go of this possibility, because the cars left by tomler are difficult to sell, and they will certainly be difficult to sell.


    "Sir, I strongly suggest you go and see the car before making a decision. I''ll give you a brief introduction. First, when the car was manufactured in Rolls Royce factory, it was made according to the standard of bulletproof car, leaving room for later modification. Everything is top-level. Needless to say, it cost a full 800000 dollars just for bulletproof transformation!"


    "But I can''t use the bulletproof function," he frowned


    Karima said at the right time, "what''s the weight? That''s the key."


    The sales was about to give up. He whispered, "the vehicle weighs 5.1 tons and is 6.2 meters long, nearly 40 cm longer than the original basic vehicle, using a 6.7-liter 12 cylinder engine."


    Karima said to Gao Yang, "Sir, do you think you need such a heavy and huge car? If you choose this car, you might as well buy a mass production car for the time being and use it first, and slowly decide what is more suitable for you."


    The salesperson simply didn''t say anything, but Gao Yang hesitated and frowned at the salesperson: "now, I''m curious about that car. The most important thing is that I want to take a phantom instead of a very common car to attend the reception."


    Karima immediately said to the salesperson, "well, you hear, the problem now is the price. If there is a price we can satisfy, you can sell the car immediately. If not, I wish you sell it as soon as possible."


    It''s OK to drive a car. It''s OK to drive it all the time. If you keep it for a long time, there will be a problem. Moreover, the longer you keep it, the harder it will be to sell, especially an ultra luxury car. At the level of hundreds of thousands of dollars, who is in a hurry to buy a car whose former owner has suffered a catastrophe.


    The weak seller said, "our selling price is $1.6 million."


    Karima immediately said, "I wish you sell it as soon as possible. Bye."


    Gao Yang turned around and was about to leave. The salesperson said, "you can talk about it again."


    Karima immediately turned around and said aggressively, "we are in a hurry to buy a car. You are in a hurry to sell a car. Don''t waste each other''s time. Say a reasonable price. Hurry up!"


    The salesperson breathed a sigh and said in a deep voice, "1.4 million dollars. This price is very good."


    Karima sank her face and said coldly, "you are wasting precious opportunities. This gentleman is interested in buying a car, but we are not interested in letting you insult our IQ here."


    The salesperson sighed, swallowed his saliva and said, "please wait a moment. May I ask our manager to come over?"


    Of course, the answer is yes. If the car is not too expensive, Gao Yang has paid, but since he can bargain, he must kill hard. After all, a bargain is hundreds of thousands of Yuan saved. The money saved alone is enough to buy several luxury cars.


    Soon, the manager came. After the manager shook hands with Gao Yang, Karima avoided shaking hands with the manager without trace. She pointed to Gao Yang and said, "you should already know what happened. This gentleman intends to buy the car on the premise that the price is appropriate. If the price is satisfactory to us, we will pay the full amount and drive away."


    The manager was not vague. He immediately said in a deep voice, "1.2 million dollars! For cars of this level, this price is rare in a hundred years."


    Karima didn''t give in. She sneered and said, "yes, it''s really a good price for you. The former owner paid half of the money and he couldn''t pick up the car. You can sell it at full price. It''s really a good deal."


    The manager smiled and said, "it''s reasonable and legal, and our car will be sold. The reason is very simple, because this is New York."


    "This is New York, but it''s full of bankers," Karima said with a smile


    The manager smiled and said, "so, are you willing to give a price?"


    Karima said without hesitation, "six hundred thousand dollars."


    The manager said with an exaggerated expression, "ha ha, you''re kidding."


    Karima smiled: "You will lose a lot of money every day until you sell the car at an ultra-low price. Firstly, the car is unlucky. Secondly, there are few potential customers. Finally, if it is not because we are in a hurry, we will order a Rolls Royce according to our own wishes, rather than buying a car according to others'' wishes, even if the car is a new car , Mr. manager, do you think it''s appropriate to wait a year or more and finally have to sell at an ultra-low price, or do you want to stop the loss now? "


    The manager sighed, shook his head and said, "you are an understanding person, but even if I sell it for a period of time, I can''t lose money now. There is a difference. At least I can''t bear such a big loss at present. I''d rather wait for a period of time to try my luck."


    Karima said with a smile, "your luck has come. It''s us, sir. How much do you think this car will be worth if it is put in your garage for a year? On the premise of receiving half of the payment, I think you should be satisfied with 600000. You don''t earn this price, but at least you don''t lose it? In addition, I''m curious, shouldn''t this kind of car be made in advance?"


    The manager clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Mr. tomler is a good customer. I worked hard to make him decide to change the car in advance. The price I need to pay for this is half the price! Well, I need to pay for the accident and be responsible to the boss, 700000 dollars, the lowest price! 600000, we really have to lose a lot of money, 700000! My last line of defense!"


    Karima thought and looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "look at the car, inspect the car, no problem, pay and collect the car!"

 Chapter 1332

    Morgan is from Portland, but he also has a villa in New York. He just rents it instead of buying it. In addition, he rarely lives in it, but when he needs to hold a cocktail party, the villa should be opened.


    Driving on the 13th, Gao Yang sat in the back seat. He was about to arrive. He was still studying what the buttons were for.


    "I''ll be there soon. Don''t play."


    Gao Yang adjusted the boss''s chair to the normal position, then smiled at No. 13 and said, "this car is good. Really, when you go back, people can''t see it. I''ll drive you to sit back and feel it. It''s comfortable, especially comfortable!"


    There was no reply on the 13th. He slowly parked the car at the door of the villa. A waiter invited by Morgan opened the door, so he didn''t get out of the car to open the door for Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang got out of the car and stepped on the red carpet. After he stood up, he reached out and handed the invitation to the waiter who opened the door for him.


    The waiter opened the invitation and looked at it. Then he said politely, "welcome, Mr. Gao."


    Gao Yang came early. Although this reception is a semi formal cocktail party to promote guest communication, his identity has not reached the last level. Moreover, due to his personal relationship with Morgan, he should come early and help Morgan greet the guests.


    When they came to the door, Morgan and Gao Yang, who were greeting the guests, held their hands and looked very formal, but the conversation was very casual.


    "I see. Your car is very good. It''s a Rolls Royce bulletproof car. This car needs to be customized. Did you buy it or rent it?"


    "That car, I bought it. It''s the highest grade bulletproof car. It''s expensive. It''s 1.6 million."


    "Oh? 1.6 million? That''s really expensive."


    "Fortunately, tomler paid me more than half the money, so I only spent 700000 dollars to buy it, and saved the waiting time for customization. How about this car? Is it still worth it?"


    Morgan was surprised and said, "tommle paid for you? What do you mean?"


    Gao Yang approached Morgan and said with a low smile, "tomler ordered the car and paid half the money. The car was delivered on schedule three months ago. He died and no one paid the rest of the money. After the successful bargain in the car store, we bought the car."


    Morgan laughed and whispered, "if tomler knows that the car he ordered belongs to you after he died and pays a lot of money for you, he will live again."


    Gao Yang curled his lips and said, "that''s a good feeling. If tomler survives, I''ll kill him again."


    After laughing, Morgan whispered, "have you decided where to put your company headquarters?"


    Morgan once recommended several places to Gao Yang: Utah, Colorado, California in the west, Idaho where Gao Yang''s farm is located, Virginia, Maryland, Pennsylvania in the East, and Texas in the south.


    Gao Yang''s plan is to put the company''s headquarters in Idaho, that is, to register in Idaho. For no other reason, it doesn''t make much difference to him anywhere in the United States. He chose Idaho just because of where his farm is.


    "I''m going to be in Idaho, but it''s not certain. We discussed it. It doesn''t matter where it is. I don''t understand these. Just help me make up my mind."


    Morgan thought for a moment and whispered, "if it doesn''t matter where you are, I suggest you stay in Texas for many reasons and many benefits. I''ll introduce it to you later. If you think Texas can, we can complete the registration and do everything tomorrow."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, in short, I have to trouble you about it."


    "Leave early tomorrow. Let''s go to Houston. Well, go in. I have to greet the guests."


    Gao Yang himself went in. There were not many people, and there were two people he knew. This reception was originally in Morgan''s social circle, and Morgan has introduced several to him.


    Originally, it was a reception to contact feelings and meet new people. Gao Yang approached people he had met before, met some new people under Morgan''s lead, and the social circle slowly opened up.


    There was nothing surprising about the reception. Going to Houston the next day was the highlight.


    The next day, on Morgan''s new plane, Gao Yang and Morgan sat side by side. Morgan said in high spirits: "Gao, you can use the old plane. When you have enough money, you can change a new plane, but you have to pay for a crew. You can''t always use my crew."


    Gao Yang tangled: "however, there are problems in aircraft maintenance, parking and flight crew. I don''t know what to do."


    Morgan said with a smile, "you should be at the airport where I maintain. It''s not easy. Now the contract of the old aircraft has not expired. You just need to complete the aircraft transaction with me, change the aircraft number, repaint it, and then find two pilots."


    After that, Morgan made up a hasty sentence and said with a smile, "don''t ask me how much I need. The plane will send you. As for the money to hire a pilot, you won''t be reluctant to give up?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, it''s really convenient to have a private plane. I''m welcome. We''ll complete the transfer of the plane when we have time."


    Morgan nodded and said with a smile, "I haven''t told you a message. Just this morning, Depp company has decided to stop the negotiation. Davidson personally told my people that they completely and completely withdraw from the competition. In addition, Davidson apologized. He sincerely apologized for the troubles caused by Depp group in the past."


    Finally, there was a result. Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, Davidson is still sensible, so this matter can stop here."


    Morgan shook his head and said, "no, it''s not completely everywhere. I told Davidson that they will be responsible for the distribution and disposal of our diamonds. The diamonds handed over to Depp group at the initial stage will account for 10-15% of our output. In the future, depending on the situation, the share may gradually increase."


    Gao Yang said strangely, "why? We finally got rid of Depp group."


    Morgan laughs: "There is no hatred among businessmen, only interests. We and Depp group are competing for interests, not for morale. Now Depp group has softened and they are completely afraid. Why don''t we make use of Depp group''s sales channels? Don''t forget, Depp group is one of the largest diamond enterprises after all, and they are also the largest blood diamond dealers. If we can It doesn''t matter who sells the diamonds at a satisfactory price. Moreover, after this incident, Depp group has completely lost the courage to fight us. Where can we find such a good trading partner? "


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice, "just decide. You can make up your mind about this kind of thing."


    Morgan nodded and said solemnly: "Business is like this. If we achieve our goal and eat meat, we might as well leave a bone for our opponents. If we can sell the diamonds at the price we are satisfied with, the more channels, the better, and Depp group can also make rich profits in the transaction with us, so as to appease Depp group."


    Morgan raised his hand and said in a deep voice: "the most important thing is that if we can tie the interests of Depp group with us, we can ensure that Depp group shut up to the greatest extent. After all, Depp group knows that diamond mine exists."


    Gao Yang said strangely: "then why not talk about such a cooperation mode with Depp group from the beginning?"


    Morgan said with a smile: "it''s different. If we talk like this at the beginning, it''s that we beg Depp group and Davidson, and doing so will only further stimulate his greed and make him put forward more excessive requirements. But now it''s different. Davidson has been frightened and he has begun to beg for mercy. It''s our charity to cooperate with him at this time."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I see. I see. It''s completely different whether we and Davidson beg for cooperation or give him a chance to cooperate."


    Morgan pointed high and said with a smile: "You see, you understand very quickly. Well, let me tell you about the key person you want to see tonight. His name is Andrew Quincy Adams. He tends to be conservative and tough. He is a figure who speaks for the interests of the arms group. Your work is more consistent with Andrew''s position, so you can try to approach and fund him to obtain long-term benefits in the future , this is your first investment in the future. You should seize the opportunity. "


    Gao Yang said curiously, "why don''t you have in-depth contact with him?"


    Morgan smiled: "he is the spokesman of the military interest group, but I am not the person of the military interest group. We belong to different camps."


    Gao Yang nodded, but then said, "then why hasn''t he been supported by the interests of the military industry? What else do you need me to provide campaign funds?"


    Morgan laughs: "It''s very simple, especially simple, because he is only a small shrimp in the eyes of the military interest group, and he is only one of many people who can choose. When he stands out, it''s not too late to start again. But for you, he is a key target for long-term investment. You need to help him stand out from many competitors in the early stage. It''s just that his position is different and his perspective on things is also different Just, you should understand that the position that military interests pay attention to and need to strive for is the highest position in this country. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "I understand that we need to take greater risks to invest in order to obtain a lucrative future."


    Morgan smiled, "yes, but Andrew can''t be your only investment, but one of your many investments. You can''t put your eggs in one basket."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "understand, it''s spreading a net."


    Morgan''s deep voice: "With my help, your starting point is much higher than your peers and much higher than me. Tonight is the beginning. You will work hard for your future to a higher level, but this is only the beginning. You have to weave a big net for yourself until you grow into a giant. In a few years, it''s not certain who will help whom. Therefore, make great efforts Force. "

 Chapter 1333

    Texas is rich in cowboys. People here love pickup trucks most. People here love guns. They can''t do without shooting and firmly hold guns. Texas''s agriculture is very developed, and those farmers were once despised as red neck, but now Texans call themselves red neck. What do people say here? Relatively speaking, they are more tough.


    It is precisely because of the various characteristics of Texas that it is suitable for more than one military company to come out. In addition, there is no state tax here, and this is the most important.


    Red neck means a hick, but Texas has not only agriculture, but also NASA. The oil industry, electronics industry and financial industry are also very developed. The reason is that Texas does not collect state tax is a very important reason.


    The above is the impression of Gaoyang on Texas.


    In Houston, after Gao Yang followed Morgan to register his company, the rest was the evening reception.


    Gao Yang knows that many things in Texas are different from New York and the whole North, but he thinks that since it is a gathering of upper class society, even if there is a difference, it won''t be too big. After all, it''s a cocktail party. A well-dressed group of people drink wine while chatting.


    But when he got to it, Gao Yang found that he was wrong. First of all, the reception was not in Houston or a villa in the suburbs. The venue of the reception was in the suburbs. Yes, but it was not a villa, but a farm, and it was not the so-called farm used to watch green grass. On both sides of the road, there were endless farmland.


    The so-called do as the Romans do, but Gao Yang found that he still couldn''t adapt, because Morgan didn''t take a luxury car, but rented an off-road car for his driver to drive.


    Gao Yang has attended two cocktail parties, but both of them are after dark. Here, the sun is still high, and the cocktail party is about to begin.


    "The host we are going to visit is Murray, Murray Perry. He is a native of Texas. We are going to the farm run by his family for generations. His main industry is the oil industry. He has a good relationship with me, so I came after receiving the invitation, and I have asked him to introduce some people who are useful to you."


    Gao Yang knocked on his head and said, "oil tycoon?"


    Morgan tilted his head and said, "is it OK? It''s OK! He produces oil equipment, but he doesn''t exploit oil fields himself, but he takes shares in oil production with equipment. Some shares in several oil fields in the Gulf of Mexico are not tycoons, but he is still very influential."


    Gao Yang puzzled pointed out the window and said, "oil tycoons live in such a place?"


    Morgan said with a smile, "I said, he''s from Texas for generations."


    With this, Morgan drove off the road and turned to a dirt road. Gao Yang couldn''t help pulling his checked shirt, and then said with an uncomfortable face: "an oil tycoon doesn''t make it easier to connect to his own road?"


    Morgan shrugged and said, "red neck, they like it."


    Gao Yang saw a tree, entered the woods and saw the house, and then a car. Although he already knew that people who came to the reception were not rich but expensive, most of the cars parked in front of the house were pickup trucks and off-road vehicles.


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "I can''t figure out the Texan reception."


    Morgan said with a smile: "the function is the same as the reception, but the form, well, you can see. In short, you don''t need to walk around with a wine glass. The people here have their own way of communication."


    Morgan''s driver stopped the car. Gao Yang took a coat and got out of the car. The climate in Texas had a great temperature difference. It was March. Gao Yang felt a little hot under the sun, but it would be cold once the sun set.


    When Gao Yang put on his coat, he saw a gray haired old man raise his hand at Morgan and shouted, "Hi, Morgan! Welcome, my old friend."


    Morgan also said loudly, "Murray, my friend, are you okay?"


    Gao Yang followed Morgan and walked towards his master, but just two steps later, he suddenly heard the gunshot.


    Subconsciously, really subconsciously, Gao Yang grabbed Morgan''s arm and dragged it back, then grabbed Morgan''s neck with one hand, blocked him behind him, and took out the gun with the other hand.


    Unfortunately, Gao Yang didn''t have a gun, because he was going to attend a cocktail party, and Gao Yang didn''t realize it until he didn''t touch the gun. He directly pushed Morgan back.


    Murray looked at Gao Yang and was stunned. Morgan, pushed back by Gao Yang, tried to get rid of Gao Yang''s hand, and then shouted, "Hey, hey, stop! Damn, what are you doing!"


    Gao Yang thought he might have overreacted, but he couldn''t help it. He spent too long on the battlefield and was shot too many times. When he heard the gunshot and the gunshot was unknown, the first reaction was to fight back, and the second reaction was to run away.


    Morgan opened Gao Yang''s hand and said helplessly, "what are you doing!"


    The gunshot was still ringing. Gao Yang pointed to the direction of the gunshot and said inexplicably: "what''s the matter? It''s the gunshot, and it''s very close!"


    Murray walked up to Morgan and said strangely, "your bodyguard?"


    Morgan said with a black face, "no, he''s my friend. It''s Gao, Gao, which I told you about. This is Murray Perry."


    When Gao Yang reached out and shook hands with Murray, Murray laughed and said, "ha ha, don''t worry, they just started entertainment before dinner."


    Gao Yang reluctantly smiled and said, "Er, sorry, I think I''m a little neurotic."


    Murray smiled and said to Gao Yang, "new Yorker? Look at your leather shoes. No one here will wear such exquisite handmade leather shoes, because the land here is not suitable for leather shoes. Only New Yorkers will wear such shoes in Texas."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I''m from New York, but I''m not a new Yorker."


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "all right, Gao, go and play in the back. You''ll like it."


    Bypassing the house, Gao Yang knew that the so-called reception was bullshit and the barbecue conference was true. The game of Murray''s guests before dinner was not a few people chatting together, but a group of people shooting wildly with guns.


    Strictly speaking, Gao Yang is a rough man. This kind of cocktail party that shoots first and then barbecues is more suitable for him. If drinking beer at the barbecue conference can also be called a cocktail party.


    There are many barbecue shelves, but the fire hasn''t started yet. There are dozens of white plastic chairs. A dozen men and women are sitting, and several people are shooting at the iron targets placed in the open space behind the house with rifles. The place is spacious enough to shoot heartily.


    Murray picked up a bottle of beer, opened it and handed it to Gao Yang. Then he smiled and said, "have fun. It''s time for entertainment before dinner."


    The crackling shooting is so loud that it''s impossible to talk in this case. Therefore, whether it''s a social cocktail party or a social barbecue, we have to wait until this slightly unique entertainment activity stops.


    Morgan also took a bottle of beer and shouted, "go play and say hello to everyone."


    Murray said loudly, "Gao is Chinese, right? In my impression, Chinese are not very good at shooting, but Chinese are very good at playing cards. Wait a moment, you can play Texas poker."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He just raised the wine bottle, smiled and took a sip, while Morgan shouted at Murray: "man, I''ve told you many times that judging people with stereotype will have an accident, and you''ve made a big mistake now."


    Murray said disapprovingly, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. All right, man, let''s talk later. I have to meet the guests."


    After patting Morgan on the shoulder, Murray left, while Gao Yang leaned against Morgan and said loudly, "their entertainment activities are very unique."


    Morgan said with a smile, "nobody here hates guns, but the most important thing is that Murray likes shooting. Well, you can''t be too reserved here. Go and say hello to them in the way you''re best at."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "I''m going."


    Holding a beer bottle, Gao Yang walked behind a table full of guns. Six people lined up to shoot in front of the table. It''s not a game. No one has anything to hit any specific target, just shooting indiscriminately.


    Gao Yang looked. There were people with semi-automatic rifles and pistols. On the table, there were almost all the guns. Basically, all the common guns in the United States were there.


    Gao Yang picked up a 1911, picked up two magazines, stood on the edge of the human wall, and then raised his gun and began to fight.


    Others are entertainment, and Gao Yang is also entertainment, but it''s just playing with others. Playing with guns, Gao Yang''s entertainment is not entertainment.


    After several shots, Gao Yang changed into a new magazine and finished again. When he finished the second magazine, he felt that his shooting method was a little too much.


    Every time you shoot a gun, the bullet will make a jingle sound after hitting the iron plate. This is originally the jingle gun shooting in the entertainment mode. The jingle sound is very normal, but the jingle sound and the echo become a line, which is not very normal.


    Gao Yang reacted that his shooting style was a little too much. After that, he deliberately slowed down and began to shoot one shot at a time. It must be the same, but at least his voice won''t be connected.


    After two shots, Gao Yang found the abnormality.


    It was too quiet. When Gao Yang glanced to the right, he found that all the six people who were still shooting had stopped moving and were staring at him.


    After swallowing his saliva, Gao Yang, who knew that he was easy to expose his identity as soon as he shot, sighed helplessly. The power of habit was so strong that he couldn''t help pouring out the bullets at the fastest speed when he picked up the gun.


    Gao Yang''s way of greeting is so powerful that others have no way to ignore him.


    Finally, he knocked off the last bullet. Gao Yang picked up the two empty magazines he left from the ground and planned to put them back on the table. A big and thick man said excitedly, "man, how did you fight just now? Do it again."

 Chapter 1334

    Many sports athletes have a very strong personal style. As long as they see the landmark action, they can know who that person is without looking at their face.


    Singing is the same. When you hear the sound, you know who sang the song. Many people have their own unique brand and can''t hide it.


    There is no doubt that Gao Yang also has a very strong personal style. It''s OK not to shoot. No one knows who he is, but as soon as he picks up the gun and fires, he will jump out of the horizon like the sun and can''t hide.


    The shooting habit is that Gao Yang fired countless bullets and finally fixed it. It''s impossible to change it. It''s too late to strengthen the impression and fix the normal shooting action.


    However, in places outside the battlefield, his shooting habits are very deadly. Gao Yang really has a headache. As a mercenary, after he has made too many enemies, he really doesn''t want to be recognized because of his shooting methods, but on the battlefield, this is impossible. He won''t change his shooting methods and habits because he wants to hide his identity.


    The way of greeting has too strong impact and attracts everyone''s attention to himself, but Gao Yang is a little tangled about whether to continue, so he looks at Morgan with help seeking eyes.


    Morgan has come to him, to Gaoyang''s side, Morgan patted Gaoyang on the shoulder, and then whispered: "here, no one will do anything like shooting. Rest assured and boldly enjoy shooting, and say hello to them. Believe me, in Texas, nothing can better integrate into their circle than this way."


    Gao Yang nodded, put the pistol and empty magazine on the table, raised half of his beer and shook it to several people. After saying hello, he drank the beer in one gulp, then picked up a commemorative Winchester m1894 lever rifle and walked to the front again.


    Take a deep breath, shoot a close iron target, try the collimation, then aim the muzzle at the far iron target and jingle up.


    The loading capacity of the lever rifle was very large. The continuous and rapid movement of the bullet on the gun made his fingers ache. When he finished shooting all the bullets, he took out his hand and looked at his red fingers because of the speed. Then he blew a breath into his fingers, but suddenly heard applause.


    Everyone applauded. The big, strong man gave him a thumbs up, and then said loudly with an accent he didn''t understand: "nice fight, man, nice fight."


    Gao Yang leaned slightly to greet him, then raised the gun in his hand, and then put the gun on the table again.


    Gao Yang planned to stop, but the audience stopped. The big, strong man said excitedly with a strong accent: "man, continue, continue, show your hands again."


    Gao Yang saw a shotgun and stood in pairs. He picked it up, then began to load bullets into his pocket. When he filled his pocket with bullets and stuffed two bullets into the barrel, he clicked the barrel and began to look for a suitable target.


    It''s best to have a target throwing machine. Unfortunately, there is no target throwing machine here. Just when Gao Yang is looking for a suitable target, the strong man shouted, "you want to find the target of the activity? Man, can you hit me when I throw a beer bottle?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "OK, but will it be too troublesome to clean up the beer bottle?"


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter! Man, just call and leave the cleaning work to me. You don''t have to worry at all."


    The strong man ran to the table and carried two empty beer bottles. Then he shouted to him, "man, pay attention, I''m going to throw it away."


    Gao Yang didn''t carry the gun, but smiled and said, "use some strength to throw it away."


    A beer bottle whizzed up into the sky, raised his gun quickly, and then the glass bottle broke into powder in the air.


    Gao Yang put down his gun and said loudly, "man, don''t throw it high, throw it far away."


    The bottle flew out again and was smashed by Gao Yang. This kind of target was not difficult for him at all.


    The strong man was stunned and said, "man, you played well. Wait, I''ll go to those bottles again."


    Another person who had been watching the performance shouted, "I''ll go, I''ll get it, let me throw it this time!"


    The speaker was not very old. He looked that he was seventeen or eighteen. After that, he ran away immediately, but the strong man shouted at the young man''s back, "bring more!"


    Morgan whispered and smiled beside Gao Yang: "they are Murray''s sons, the eldest and youngest."


    At this time, the strong man came to Gao Yang. He said excitedly, "Hello, man, my name is Rick Perry. I haven''t seen you before. Are you my father''s friend?"


    Rick didn''t want to shake hands with Gao Yang, but raised his palm. After Gao Yang slapped Rick, he smiled and said, "Hello, Rick, I''m invited by your father. You can call me Gao."


    Rick smiled, "you''re great. Are you professional?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, shooting is not my profession, but my hobby."


    Morgan smiled, "Rick, Gao runs a military defense company, solar system international defense company. Have you heard of it?"


    Rick thought, shook his head and said, "sorry, I really heard it for the first time."


    Morgan laughed and said, "that''s right, because the company has just completed its registration in Houston today, and Gao''s company headquarters is in Houston."


    Rick said with a surprised look on his face, "really? That''s good. I think we can meet often."


    Just then, Rick''s brother came over with a basket full of beer bottles. He put them on the ground, grabbed the two bottles and said loudly, "are you ready? I''ll throw them away when I''m ready."


    Throwing bottles by hand is slow and close. Gao Yang has no reason to miss. He broke all the bottles thrown by Murray''s two sons. Then, the work aroused the interest of others, so people began to throw bottles in turn for Gao Yang to hit.


    Men and women joined the battle, stunned that everyone''s bottle could escape being broken, and Gao Yang soon attracted Murray as the master.


    More and more guests came, but the shooting game continued. Finally, after throwing several bottles in a row, the empty wine bottles disappeared, including the remaining bottles after drinking in the past, but it doesn''t matter. When playing the rising Murray, it won''t hurt Gao Yang to blow up the still unopened beer.


    Murray shouted, "everyone, the fragments of the beer bottle may explode far away. In addition, whoever can stop Gao''s hit record, I''ll give him a gun. If no one can stop Gao, I''ll give the gun to Gao. Who''s going to throw it? My arm is sore."


    People happily threw bottles to Gao Yang for fun. Some of them took Gao Yang''s gun and shot a few shots in person. However, when the bottle landed, they announced their failure with regret.


    Later, the shotgun was used up, and the high invincible golden body was not broken.


    With regret on his face, Murray said loudly, "well, everyone, I have to announce that Gao won in the end."


    Murray announced that his gun could only be given to Gao Yang, but Gao Yang smiled and said, "no, the game is not over yet. I can replace it with a rifle or a pistol? You say, let me use any gun."


    If Gao Yang introduced himself as the boss of the international defense company of the solar system, it''s not possible that several people can remember him, because everyone here has a background, but after he said hello with a shot, the effect is obvious now. Anyone who attends the reception can''t forget him.


    It must be more difficult to hit a bottle with a rifle or pistol than with a shotgun. Murray patted his hand and said loudly, "you hit it with a pistol. Come on, come on, who will bet with me? I will miss if I bet high."


    Immediately someone said, "I bet he won''t miss. What''s the bet?"


    Murray said with a smile, "those who lose are responsible for barbecue and those who win are responsible for eating. Who wants to join? Hurry up and stand on my side with the same view as me."


    Morgan walked to the opposite side of Murray without hesitation and said loudly, "I bet Gao won''t miss."


    The results came out soon. There were about 20 people on Murray''s side and more than a dozen on Morgan''s side. Generally speaking, few people were optimistic that Gao Yang could blow up all the bottles with a pistol.


    The shooting started again. Gao Yang used the 1911 he had just used. The shooting was intermittent. People came one after another and joined the gambling game. However, the new gamblers stood on the side of Gao Yang. The reason was very simple, because when they arrived, Gao Yang had proved that he was equally accurate with a pistol.


    In the end, when did Gao Yang disappoint the people on his side in shooting.


    Dozens of bullets were fired before the shooting game ended, but the only problem was that there were too many losers who needed to go to the barbecue to serve everyone.


    After the shooting, Gao Yang put down his gun. Now he has become a red man at the reception. He doesn''t need to be introduced by Murray or Morgan. Everywhere he goes, he is full of hands and passionate faces.


    Just as Gao Yang was busy greeting people, his cell phone suddenly rang. After apologizing to the person talking to him, Gao Yang took out his cell phone.


    Gaoyang''s mobile phone, which has been very busy recently, has not been turned on for a long time. He prefers and is more used to using satellite phone. If he didn''t attend the reception today, it is estimated that he would not bring his mobile phone.


    After seeing that the incoming call was a strange number, Gao Yang answered the call. After he connected, he heard a strange voice say, "Hello, is that Mr. Gao?"


    "It''s me. Who are you?"


    "My name is sidian. I''m a probate lawyer. Well, Mr. Gao, I''m entrusted to contact you and officially inform you that there is an estate to be inherited by you. If it''s convenient, can I check your identity first?"

 Chapter 1335

    The call was very inexplicable, but Gao Yang''s heart was tightened all at once.


    No matter who left the legacy, Gao Yang doesn''t want it, because it means someone is dead, and it must be someone he knows.


    "Whose legacy? I mean who left it!"


    Gao Yang paused for a moment, revived the blank brain, and immediately asked the question he was most concerned about.


    "Mr. Gao, before I answer your question, first I have to make sure that the other end of the phone is the person I''m looking for. I''ll ask you a few questions, which won''t involve any of your privacy. Then we can continue the conversation, OK?"


    The lawyer really only asked two simple questions: Gao Yang''s full name and the country he came from. After Gao Yang answered, the lawyer immediately said: "OK, Mr. Gao, I can confirm your identity. I''m sorry to ask you this first, because I started calling you at this number a long time ago, but I can''t get through, so I have to find out whether the phone number has changed its owner."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "don''t talk nonsense! Tell me who left me a legacy!"


    "I''m sorry to inform you that Mr. Federer has died."


    Gao Yang was stunned, because he didn''t even remember who Federer was for the first time. He didn''t think anyone would leave him a legacy in the United States, so his first reaction was that the phone number was wrong, but after the other party did not call the wrong number, he began to think it was a hoax, because he thought about countless possibilities and didn''t find that someone would leave him any legacy.


    So when Gao Yang heard Federer''s name, he was really surprised. How could the collector of the box gun, who only met with him and did a business, leave his legacy to him.


    "Hello, are you listening? Hello? Hello?"


    Gao Yang was completely stunned and confused in his mind. After a moment, hearing the voice at the other end of the phone, Gao Yang came back and whispered, "Hey, I''m listening. When did Mr. Federer die?"


    "Mr. Federer died of a sudden cerebral hemorrhage at his home in Los Angeles in the early morning of February 23. Before his death, Mr. Federer has made a will and decided that you will inherit all his firearms collection."


    Gao Yang took the cell phone away from his ear. He felt a little difficult to breathe. He pulled his throat. After taking a few breaths, he picked up the phone again and said in a trembling voice: "Mr. Federer is in good health. How could he die suddenly?"


    "On the 21st, when Federer was inspecting the venue of an exhibition center, he suddenly fell down. At that time, he fell into a brief faint. After he was sent to the community hospital, Mr. Federer woke up again. After the doctor''s examination, he thought that Mr. Federer''s body was ok, but told him to go home for rest.


    After returning home, Mr. Federer called our law firm and asked to make a will under the witness of a testamentary lawyer. As Mr. Federer''s testamentary lawyer, I witnessed the self written will written by Mr. Federer and was responsible for keeping the will. After Federer''s tragic death, I provided the execution service of the will.


    On the morning of the third day after making the will, Mr. Federer fell to the ground when he got up, and then he never woke up again. The cause of death was a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. Mr. Gao, I''m sorry to inform you of this unfortunate news. I wanted to inform you on the day Mr. Federer died. Unfortunately, your phone has not been able to get through. "


    Gao Yang cleared his throat and said slowly, "it''s really unfortunate news. I''m sorry I didn''t attend Mr. Federer''s funeral. I''ve been abroad a few days ago. Thank you for informing me."


    "Mr. Gao, if you plan to inherit Mr. Federer''s estate, you need to go to Los Angeles to complete the inheritance procedures. If you give up inheritance, you also need to come to Los Angeles. Excuse me, do you have time?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "you said that Mr. Federer fell down while inspecting the venue. Then, I want to ask him what venue he is inspecting? Is it the venue for a gun exhibition?"


    "Yes, Mr. Federer''s death was directly caused by his fall while inspecting the site. He had signs of cerebral hemorrhage at that time, but unfortunately, the hospital failed to check it out. When I helped Mr. Federer formulate his will as a witness lawyer, Mr. Federer said that he had a hunch that his time was running out and he had to hurry up to find one for his collection The most suitable person took over, and he chose you, Mr. Gao. Mr. Federer said, "I hope you can inherit his inheritance and treat the collections he spent his whole life collecting. He thinks you are the best successor."


    Gao Yang said slowly, "I accept Mr. Federer''s legacy."


    "OK, so Mr. Gao, when do you have time to come to Los Angeles? We''d better make an appointment in advance."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go tomorrow."


    Hung up the phone and looked gloomy. Strictly speaking, he and Federer had no deep friendship, just one-sided relationship. It was an old friend who came together because of common hobbies. However, the news of Federer''s death still made him very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable.


    Gao Yang''s face was ugly. Morgan quickly walked up to him and whispered with concern: "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "it''s unfortunate news that Mr. Federer has died."


    Looking at Morgan''s confused expression, before he asked, Gao Yang immediately said in a deep voice: "it''s Mr. Federer, who collects Mauser pistols. We''ve been to his house."


    Morgan said suddenly, "I didn''t remember for a moment. Oh, this is really unfortunate news."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "Mr. Federer left me a legacy. He gave me all his collections."


    Morgan was stunned. After staying for a moment, he said in surprise, "all?"


    "All."


    Morgan was stunned for a moment and whispered, "this is really beyond my expectation. However, as a collector, I quite understand Mr. Federer''s mood. No one wants his hard-earned collection to be resold after death and then scattered around the world again. In this regard, Mr. Federer has found a very good successor."


    Gao Yang sighed, "I''m going to Los Angeles tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll go tomorrow. Well, if I have nothing to do, I''ll go with you. But now, Gao, cheer up and don''t let this unfortunate news affect you. Here, see? He''s Andrew Quincy Adams."


    Gao Yang took a few deep breaths, rubbed his face, piled up a smile and said to Morgan, "is it ok now?"


    Morgan nodded, shrugged and said, "the smile is ugly and fake. Well, clean up your mood. You have to finish the important work."


    Gao Yang sees Andrew. He needs key contacts this time.


    Andrew looks in his forties and fifties. He smiles sincerely and is talking to the people next to him. The difference from other guests is that he seems more restrained when he smiles.


    Gao Yang rubbed his face again, then piled up a smile and said to Morgan, "Mr. Adams looks very humble."


    Morgan smiled: "He must be humble, because everyone here may be his financier and help him run for the position he wants, but he may also choose to help others. Man, everyone here may look like a hick, but it doesn''t mean they are really Hicks. In another place, what you see is the business elite and big guys. Good, you laugh this time But more, hold on. "


    Gao Yang raised the wine bottle and took a sip. At this time, Rick, the eldest son of the owner Murray, waved to him and said loudly, "Gao, do you want a rib."


    As the loser of the bet, Murray was barbecue, while his son Rick was the winner. He watched his father barbecue for him. He didn''t mean to work for his father at all. On the contrary, he also asked Gao Yang to enjoy the services provided by his father for them.


    Gao Yang waved his hand, and Morgan whispered, "Rick once served in the Army Rangers for five years. Now he is the CEO of Murray company. He is young and promising. He is a powerful man. He is better than his father. It doesn''t hurt to keep friendship with him."


    After whispering, Morgan patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and turned to leave. Gao Yang came to Rick, took a plate Rick handed him, and smiled at Murray who was roasting: "Mr. Perry, it''s a pleasure to taste your craft."


    Murray curled his lips, but Rick said with a smile: "who let him lose? He initiated the gambling. Gao, come to a rib. My father''s rib is not often eaten. In fact, he rarely loses his gambling appointment."


    Gao Yang put down his beer, picked up the shelf, put a steak on the plate and said with a smile, "we began to enjoy the victory."


    Rick laughed and then said to Gao Yang, "man, you overturned my impression of the Chinese. Your shooting is the best I''ve ever seen."


    The word Huaxia is very impolite, but Gao Yang didn''t take it to heart, because from the context and Rick''s tone, Rick just recklessly chose an inappropriate word to express his closeness with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile, "frankly, I''m surprised by the entertainment of red neck. In fact, I''m ugly because of your entertainment."


    Rick laughed, pounded his high shoulder and said with a laugh, "I heard that your reaction is very fast, man, have you ever been a soldier?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I haven''t served for my country. I fight for myself, eh, PMC."


    Rick nodded and said with a smile, "yes, solar system international defense company, man, we have to deal with more in the future. Do I want to know if your company provides security services?"

 Chapter 1336

    Rick looks like he''s in his thirties. He''s big and thick. He also has a beard and looks a little rough. Rick''s speech and behavior really show his rough side.


    He looked like a rude man, but Gao Yang didn''t dare to treat Rick as a rude man. He smiled and said, "security service? Of course we have."


    Rick immediately clapped his hand and shouted: "Well, if you have time to talk in my office, or I''ll talk in your office. Our company needs to send a group of employees to Iraq to install and debug equipment. Their safety problems have been bothering me, man. I believe there is a boss with good shooting skills, so his people won''t be bad. We can cooperate."


    Gao Yang smiled: "it''s good to have business, but I don''t quite understand. In this case, isn''t it Iraq or the US government that provides security? Why do you still need to pay for security?"


    Rick shook his head and smiled: "Of course, we always have Iraqi security forces to provide external security, and PMC from the United States to provide internal protection. However, man, this time we provide equipment in the form of interest bearing loan, and then slowly repay our loan with the extracted crude oil. Few enterprises are willing to do so, so since we have agreed to this cooperation mode, the security aspect is also very important I have the right to ask, and now I intend to invite the solar system company to provide security services for us. "


    Gao Yang is still a little excited. When business comes to the door, the personnel problem is not a problem. Even other old PMC companies recruit people sent to Iraq temporarily. Once a task is signed, it is generally enough to recruit some temporary workers.


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "OK, we can discuss this problem carefully when we have time."


    Rick threw the bottle at one stroke and said loudly, "drink. Let''s not talk about business today."


    When Gao Yang and Rick put down the wine bottle at the same time, they heard someone behind them say, "gentlemen, you seem to have a good chat. Can you interrupt?"


    Gao Yang leaned slightly, but saw a man talking to him with a smile, which was the target he wanted to contact Andrew.


    Andrew held out his hand to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "introduce yourself, Andrew Quincy Adams, Mr. Gao, please allow me to pay tribute to your shooting."


    Gao Yang stood up, shook hands with Andrew, smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Adams."


    Andrew laughed and said, "just call me Andrew. Well, Mr. Gao, I won''t disturb your conversation with Mr. Perry."


    Rick just smiled and nodded to Andrew without inviting him to sit down, while Murray, not far away, suddenly said, "Hey, Andrew, sit down and try my barbecue."


    Andrew felt flattered. He immediately said, "it''s a great honor for me to taste Mr. Perry''s craft."


    Murray''s barbecue has invited many people, and this barbecue does have the same effect as the reception in New York. This is a very relaxed informal occasion. However, not everyone is qualified to sit down and pick up the meat that Murray roasts himself. As a regular guest, Andrew is obviously not qualified enough.


    After Andrew was flattered and picked up the plate, Murray smiled with a shelf and said, "let''s have a steak."


    Put a steak on Andrew''s plate, but Murray smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Gao, you should talk more with Andrew, because your Zhengzhi position is very close. Oh, to say more, Andrew is a candidate for house of Representatives."


    Murray''s words are rich in content, which makes Andrew understand that Murray is supporting him, or helping him, and helping him get an opportunity to communicate with Gao Yang, that is to say.


    On Gao Yang''s side, Murray''s short words are also endorsing him. If he is a nobody, he is not qualified to let Murray seriously let him talk to someone, so Murray''s words are to help Gao Yang raise his value and make Andrew think he is a big man with great background or strength.


    One word must make both of them accept his feelings, and one word can also show that Gao Yang and Andrew can have common interests. Murray looks like an ordinary Texas farmer, but he is actually a ghost. Gao Yang never dares to judge people by appearance, but he still sighs in his heart that there is no simple big man.


    Gao Yang didn''t have any right position to speak of. Murray talked nonsense. He just followed the boat, so he raised the wine bottle and smiled at Andrew: "Oh, Mr. Adams is running for the house of representatives? Well, I wish you a smooth election."


    Andrew put down the plate, picked up the bottle and said with a smile, "thank you. By the way, call me Andrew."


    They touched the bottle and drank together, but Rick suddenly seemed to find something. He stood up and said with a smile, "sorry, guys, I have to say hello to a friend. You talk slowly."


    Rick walked away, leaving room for Gao Yang and Andrew.


    We can''t talk about the provision of campaign funds. Although Gao Yang wants to send it and Andrew wants to receive it in his dreams, there must be a process, so the two started talking about shooting, then talked about the local customs of Texas, and finally talked about the three basketball teams in Texas, the Spurs, the rockets and the Mavericks. In fact, Andrew wants to talk more about football. Unfortunately, Gao Yang doesn''t understand, but Ender Rukending and Gao Yang have to talk. Even if they don''t have to talk, Andrew has to talk.


    After talking about basketball for a while, Gao Yang remembered that if Frye wanted to play baseball, the first team he would join must be the Texas Rangers, so he suddenly came to his senses and smiled at Andrew: "You know, I have a brother. He''s a talented pitcher. He''s sure to join the Texas Rangers. You can cheer him on at that time. Trust me, he''s really a genius. The boss of the New York Yankees wants him to join. He talked to me several times. Unfortunately, my brother hasn''t planned to play professional baseball for the time being, but I want him to try to enter the professional baseball this year Alliance. "


    Speaking of Frye, Gao Yang couldn''t help smiling, with a proud look on his face, as if he talked about the father of a promising son, although Frye was not his son but his brother.


    Andrew was stunned and then said in surprise, "are you serious?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "of course, I''m serious, man. I know you may not believe it, but what I said is true. I don''t know when you can see him play, but you must see it. It''s a matter of time."


    Andrew patted his leg and said excitedly, "I''m from Arlington, Gao, I''m from Arlington! Man, the home of the Texas Rangers is in Arlington, and I''m from Arlington. I''ve always been proud of Arlington''s top league team. Although the Rangers'' record is not very good, I must be loyal to the team in my hometown, so man, I''m a die hard fan."


    It doesn''t matter whether Andrew is a die hard fan. He can be a die hard basketball fan or a die hard olive fan. The key is that he needs to love that kind of sport in front of Gao Yang. However, looking at Andrew, Gao Yang estimates that Andrew may really be a baseball fan. Unexpectedly, a small satellite city next to Dallas has a major league baseball team, and Arlington people do Proud.


    As if getting closer, Andrew raised the bottle and said with a smile, "I wish your brother to join the Texas Rangers soon!"


    Touching the wine bottle, Gao Yang said with a confident smile: "he will join, just like you will be elected to Parliament."


    Andrew shrugged and said with a bitter smile, "maybe your brother will join the Texas Rangers, but I''m not sure. In fact, I''m not very optimistic about my career."


    Gao Yang put down the bottle and said seriously, "why do you say that?"


    Andrew shrugged and said, "it''s very simple. My opponent is very strong, and I still need a lot of campaign funds to improve my odds."


    Gao Yang gestured between him and Andrew with his hand and said seriously, "I think we are already friends. What do you think?"


    Andrew said with a smile, "of course, of course we are already friends. It goes without saying."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "as a friend, I feel obliged to help my friends a little. Well, I have nothing to help you. All I can do is to provide some funds. I am willing to fund your campaign."


    Andrew looked surprised. He spread his hand, took a breath, then raised the wine bottle and said seriously, "well, how to say, I have nothing to say. Thank you for your generosity, friend."


    After drinking with Andrew, Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I am willing to provide one million dollars to fund your campaign. I may not be able to donate through channels such as attending your fund-raising rally. Well, please give me your fund-raising account."


    There is no need to talk about the rest, because it doesn''t matter. As long as Gao Yang says he wants to pay, it''s enough. Both sides know what to do and how to do.


    Andrew was really happy, because a million dollars was a huge sum of money, which was really a huge sum of money for the campaign funds, especially for the campaign of the house of Representatives.


    The atmosphere became more harmonious and warm. Gao Yang talked with Andrew for almost 40 minutes before finally ending the conversation. The reception was only the first step, and it was not too late to talk about the rest slowly.


    After successfully completing his first contact with Andrew, Gao Yang began to know new "friends". When he walked around Morgan, Morgan smiled and whispered, "how''s it going?"


    "Very good, very smooth, everything is as smooth as expected."

 Chapter 1337

    When he arrived in Los Angeles, it was morning. Instead of going to the law firm to handle the inheritance formalities, Gao Yang went to Mr. Federer''s house first.


    The doorbell rang and a middle-aged man Gao Yang didn''t know opened the door.


    Seeing Gao Yang, the middle-aged man who opened the door whispered, "who are you looking for?"


    "I''m here to visit Mrs. Federer. I''m Mr. Federer''s friend," he said in a loud voice


    Gao Yang wore very serious clothes and his face was solemn. The man in central and southern China nodded and said to Gao Yang, "my name is Max Federer. You must be Mr. Gao, right? The heir to my father''s inheritance."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, it''s me."


    Max stretched out his hand, shook hands with Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "please come in."


    When Gao Yang was invited into the living room, Max whispered, "are you here to receive the inheritance?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I haven''t seen a lawyer yet. I just want to see it first and then go to Mr. Federer''s cemetery. As for the reception of the inheritance, it''s not urgent."


    Max nodded, "just a moment, please."


    Max got up and left. After a while, Mrs. Federer came out slowly. When she saw Gao Yang, she slightly opened her arms and looked sad.


    Gao Yang immediately stood up, walked up to Mrs. Federer and whispered, "Mrs. Federer, I''m sorry I''m late."


    Mrs. Federer looked a little sad. After embracing Gao Yang gently at the door for a moment, she gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and whispered, "he was very peaceful when he left."


    After Max helped his mother sit on the sofa, he reached out to Gao Yang to ask him to sit down. Then he sat aside and said frankly, "Mr. Gao, when are you going to receive the inheritance? It''s my father''s collection."


    Gao Yang felt embarrassed to talk about this topic, because Federer didn''t leave his legacy to his children, but gave it to him. In front of Federer''s son, he couldn''t speak about the collections. In Gao Yang''s eyes with very traditional ideas, those things should belong to max.


    You know, Federer''s collection is not cheap. It''s not a souvenir with more commemorative significance than money, but a lot of wealth. Hundreds of antique guns are at least worth hundreds of thousands of dollars. There should be no problem if the total value is more than one million dollars. For an ordinary American family, it''s a huge wealth.


    Gao Yang coughed unnaturally and said, "I''m going to have a look first, then talk to the lawyer about the inheritance, and ask your opinions before meeting the lawyer to get Mr. Federer''s collection."


    Gao Yang is not short of money. He is short of big money, but one hundred thousand is not a big figure for him now, so he prefers to buy those guns after Mr. Federer''s death, rather than inherit them as Federer''s inheritance.


    Max thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Gao, my father left a will. Those guns already belong to you. You can come here at any time and take away all the guns. Oh, there is a list. It has legal effect after being witnessed by a lawyer. Where the lawyer is, you can check the list."


    After that, Max shrugged and said in a deep voice, "those guns already belong to you. Logically, I have no right to ask what you plan to do with those guns, but I want to ask, what are you going to do with those guns? Will you sell them?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I won''t sell one. In addition, I want to ask, Mr. Federer was investigating the exhibition venue before his death, right?"


    Max nodded, "yes, his wish is to hold an exhibition to show his lifelong collection, but unfortunately, he failed to fulfill his wish."


    Gao Yang sighed softly and said in a deep voice, "well, after accepting the heritage, I will fulfill Mr. Federer''s wish, and this exhibition will be held. In addition, I plan to set up a private museum, which will be ordered in Mr. Federer''s name to display his collection."


    Max nodded and said to Gao Yang, "thank you. My father found a suitable successor for his collection. I have no problem, but Mr. Gao, I have something to remind you."


    With emotion on his face, Max opened his hand to Gao Yang and said: "My father loves his collection, and I also want to help him realize his wish, but holding exhibitions is a matter that consumes financial resources and energy, and opening a private museum is more complicated. This is not a job that you can let go after investing a sum of money, but a job that needs long-term investment. Therefore, I don''t suggest you really open a museum."


    After that, Max sighed: "in fact, keeping these guns is a very laborious job. If I inherited those guns, I must sell most of them and leave a small part as a souvenir, because I really can''t take care of the collections like my father, so it''s really a right choice for my father to leave his collection to you."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but silently analyzed the feasibility of opening a private museum in his heart. Max was right. In fact, there are still too few lovers of Mauser pistols. Opening a museum for these pistols is a small matter, and it still costs too much effort. In terms of his leisure time, it is not very possible.


    Opening a museum is not a matter of getting a house and putting things in it. Someone has to take care of it. If a museum is opened but the door is always closed, what''s the point of opening the museum? In addition, the problem of anti-theft should also be considered. It can''t be thrown aside. Therefore, this small special museum is best to be a family Museum. Unfortunately, Gao Yang can''t go home several times a year, and it seems too extravagant to hire someone to take charge of the operation of the museum.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang nodded and said: "Yes, for me, the time is not too ripe to open a museum. Now I want to entrust all Mr. Federer''s collections to a company specializing in exhibitions, and then hold a national tour for one year. When the exhibition is over, I will collect them in my warehouse. When the time is ripe in the future, I may open a private museum and These collections are on display inside. "


    Mrs. Federer sighed, then whispered to Gao Yang, "this is the best ending. Gao, thank you. Norbert will thank you in heaven. You have fulfilled his last wish."


    Max also extended his hand to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "thank you, Mr. Gao. Thank you for your willingness to do all this."


    Max has to thank Gao Yang for entrusting a professional company to a free exhibition in major cities in the United States. Even if the exhibits are small, do not occupy a place and do not need much space, they will cost at least hundreds of thousands of dollars. This is still the minimum cost. If the time is extended to one year, the cost will easily reach millions.


    Federer has four children, but Gao Yang only wanted to visit Mrs. Federer this time. He didn''t expect to meet Federer''s children. It was an accident to meet Federer''s son, but he was glad to complete the whole process of accepting the legacy after reaching an agreement with Federer''s children.


    In fact, Gao Yang is also worried that he needs a lawsuit before he can get the inheritance. This kind of thing is very common, because Federer left not only trouble, but also a lot of wealth. Fortunately, Federer''s wife and children respected his last wish and didn''t raise any objection.


    After chatting for a while, Gao Yang thought Max was also a good person. He left contact information with Max and comforted Mrs. Federer again. Gao Yang asked Max to lead him to Federer''s cemetery.


    After taking Gao Yang to the place and putting the flowers in front of the tombstone, Max stood up in front of his father''s tomb, held the tombstone and whispered for a long time, nodded to Gao Yang, and then left alone, leaving a space for Gao Yang and Federer to get along alone.


    Gao Yang stood in front of Federer''s tombstone for a long time, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Federer is not a particularly good friend of Gao Yang, but he can be regarded as his confidant. During the short time with Federer, their communication is very happy, so Gao Yang is sad, very sad.


    Federer is very old. His death is not a very unexpected outcome. In Gao Yang''s life, the death of another old man not only makes him sad, but also very angry. The old man is Fedor, and Federer''s death makes Gao Yang feel sad and have a strong sense of loss.


    A sense of loss, an extremely strong sense of loss.


    After a long time, Gao Yang finally whispered, "Mr. Federer, thank you for your trust. I will inherit your heritage and treat our favorite collections well. In addition, I will fulfill your wishes and your collection will be displayed in front of the world."


    After that, Gao Yang sighed a long sigh, and then said, "Mr. Federer, I know that life, age and death must be experienced, but I''m still very sad when you die, because there is no one in the world who can share happiness with me. Mr. Federer, I wish you all the best in heaven."


    After that, according to Chinese tradition, Gao Yang bowed three times in front of Federer''s tombstone and turned around and left.


    After taking a few steps, Gao Yang still felt flustered, so he stopped, took out his mobile phone and dialed out.


    After waiting for the phone to connect, he said in a loud and deep voice: "Kim Fang, I''m in Los Angeles. Come here in the afternoon when you''re free. Take a private plane. I''ll tell Morgan and let him arrange a pilot to fly. Well, you can wait for ye Lianna after class and pick her up. She doesn''t have classes tomorrow weekend. You can come together."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "I see. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "Mr. Federer died. I feel very uncomfortable now. I feel very bad, very bad, so I decided to play."

 Chapter 1338

    As Gao Yang said, he was very upset, so he needed to find a way to vent. Naturally, when he thought about what to do, suddenly he remembered what he wanted to do but didn''t have time to do, and then he forgot to kick the hall.


    Los Angeles is the second largest city in the United States. Los Angeles has Hollywood, so Los Angeles has many Taekwondo halls.


    Gao Yang is too lazy to go elsewhere. He is eager to vent his depression, so he will start kicking in Los Angeles.


    To wait until ye Lianna''s class is over, Li JinFang and their earliest departure is in the evening, so Gao Yang still has a lot of time to prepare.


    After saying goodbye to max, Gao Yang went to the lawyer''s firm to see the lawyer and completed the necessary procedures for inheriting the inheritance. The rest was just waiting to pull Federer''s gun away, but there was no hurry, because there were still many things to do if the exhibition was to be held. It was not too late to pull the gun away when it was ready.


    When nothing happened, Gao Yang naturally began to choose the object he wanted to kick.


    To kick, of course, you have to start with the most famous.


    Morgan is also in Los Angeles. He just didn''t go to Federer''s house with Gao Yang, but he still has to wait to fly back to New York with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang, who has decided to kick the hall, doesn''t want to go back to New York. He directly calls Morgan. After morgan gets through, he immediately whispers, "Morgan, my business is finished, but I''m not going to New York today. I want to stay. Well, I want to kick the hall. Do you know what kicking is?"


    After Morgan was stunned for a while, he said strangely, "kick the hall? Of course I know. I haven''t seen Bros Lee''s film. Whose hall do you want to kick? Why?"


    "Don''t you know? When I was in Italy some time ago, there was a lot of noise. I can''t stand my kung fu being said to be Taekwondo, and I can''t stand that I have become a stick, so I want to kick."


    Morgan immediately laughed and said: "Oh, because of that, I know, I know, I''ve laughed for a long time, but man, if you want to kick the hall, you have to bear the legal risk, because you will be caught in the police station. In addition, are you sure you can beat those Taekwondo experts? Man, it''s easy for you to kick ordinary people, but if you want to kick the hall, you face experts."


    Gao Yang said confidently, "I don''t have any problems. I''m confident to kick those sticks. However, if someone calls the police, it''s really troublesome. I don''t want to be caught. What can I do?"


    Morgan said with a smile, "I don''t have any good way. If someone calls the police, the only advice I can give you is to run faster. In addition, are you sure you can beat those masters?"


    "Of course, I have confidence in my legs now."


    "I don''t think so, Gao. I remember you don''t seem to be very good at fighting. You can''t even fight a few gangsters. That''s what you said. How long has it been since we realized it? Are you sure your decision to kick the hall is correct? Man, I know JinFang has given you special training, but you''re facing Gao, who teaches people in the hall Hand, I don''t want to see you kick and get a hard lesson. If that''s true, it''s a shame. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said confidently: "What you said is history. Now I''m very powerful. You can think about it like this. If you spend three years training hard every day and experts help you train, if you can''t practice well, you''ll be beaten to death. What you practice is used to protect your life, and it is often used to protect your life. If you practice for three years, you can succeed Master. "


    After that, Gao Yang quickly added another sentence. He smiled and said, "besides, I''ve called Li JinFang. If I think I can''t beat my opponent, I''ll let Li JinFang go."


    Gao Yang''s words were justified. Morgan laughed and said, "you''re right. My confidence in you began to increase. Now I also want to see you kick the hall. I don''t want to miss this excitement. When will it start? But I want to say first, I''m just watching the excitement. I don''t care what trouble you caused."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you just need to help arrange a pilot for New York, and then just watch the excitement. All right, where are you? Please have finished my business. If you want to be free this afternoon, how about we pick the target together?"


    Morgan said with great interest, "OK, come to me and we''ll choose a suitable person to teach us a lesson."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said: "no, it''s not one person, it''s a lot of people. If you want to kick the hall, it''s not just a matter of bad luck for one person. At the beginning, there were several sticks on the Internet. I''ll kick anyone''s hall, not one."


    Morgan said in surprise, "Fark! You still have a grudge. In this case, it seems more interesting. Well, let''s meet."


    Hung up Morgan''s phone, Gao Yang went to find Morgan, and then he began to look for targets on the computer.


    At the beginning, Gao Yang remembered who he was talking nonsense on the Internet. He was very careful about some things.


    After searching the most famous and popular name from the Internet, Gao Yang was happy at a glance. It was a coincidence that the man was in Los Angeles and operated a very large and famous Taekwondo Hall, which was also very famous in the United States.


    "Kim ki CHOL, just him, just him, that''s him!"


    After pointing to a man on the screen and shouting a few times, Gao Yang clapped his hand and said happily: "it''s him you''re looking for, this shameless guy."


    Morgan looked twice and said carefully, "Gao, this guy seems very powerful. Look at his introduction, ITF, actual Taekwondo, not WTF."


    Gao Yang said confidently, "he''s the one you''re looking for. It''s Taekwondo."


    Jin Jizhe, the first representative figure to introduce Taekwondo into the United States, opened a chain Taekwondo Hall in Los Angeles. He is a little old and sixty-two years old, but he is definitely one of the most famous Taekwondo experts in the whole United States and even the world, with great influence.


    However, Gao Yang is looking for people with great influence, especially Jin Jizhe. Who makes him too thick skinned, he has to say that Gao Yang''s leg method is Taekwondo. He also says that Gao Yang is a stick. Moreover, after Gao Yang tries to make it public that what he uses is not Taekwondo at all, Jin Jizhe still has a hard mouth.


    Morgan can''t be as confident as Gao Yang. After looking at it for a few times, he said with a worried face: "no, we''d better see the strength of Kim Jizhe. There''s a video to see."


    Videos do exist, and there are many. There are a lot of pictures when teaching students, videos for advertising, and pure performance videos.


    Any famous fighting must have its value and excellence. Only the best fighter, no best fighting skills, or only poor fighter, no bad fighting skills. Gao Yang never denies this, nor dare he deny it.


    But after watching several videos, Gao Yang, who was not particularly sure, was completely relieved. He waved his hand and said in high spirits: "well, this man doesn''t have to watch. I''ll fight him. Let you see how I kick people at that time!"


    Morgan said in surprise, "but it looks great! His legs are too flexible and fast. Can you do like him?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, but he is a scum in front of me. I can''t use Li JinFang this time. I let him smooth him with one hand and one foot. Do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it," Morgan said


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "if you don''t believe it, wait and see. I tell you, as soon as an expert makes a move, you will know whether there is one. His two skills are not enough. He is too far from Peter. Peter can only hide from my legs, not to mention such a waste snack."


    Morgan said curiously, "who is Peter?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "the Russians, fighting masters and real masters are not such deceptive airs. Let me tell you, he is on a par with Li JinFang."


    Morgan nodded and said in a deep voice, "that''s really great."


    Gao Yang sighed: "it''s a pity that such a powerful character... Forget it. Let''s look down. There are several famous ones in Los Angeles. I''m going to kill them all!"


    Morgan said discontentedly, "you haven''t told me yet. What''s the matter with Peter?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "one leg is completely broken. I don''t know if the other leg can be saved. I was hit directly by a heavy machine gun and my legs are rotten."


    Morgan shrugged. "What a pity."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and continued to check the famous Taekwondo Hall in Los Angeles. Then he said loudly again: "this, park taihuan, aha, this junk thing, kill him! Kick him!"


    Then, I watched the video again, and in the video, a tall and strong man kicked his legs like a butterfly wearing flowers, which was very good-looking.


    After watching it for a while, Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "can this guy be famous? Well, don''t look at the rest. The so-called powerful characters are at this level. It''s no fun to look at them. In short, just wait for me to teach them a lesson one by one. I have to let them know that they can eat rice and don''t talk nonsense."


    Morgan said discontentedly, "you can''t be careless. You''d better study the enemy''s."


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "I''m not proud this time. Let me tell you, I just started my career. No, I killed a taekwondo master before my leg skills started. It''s a matter of life and death. It''s not a joke. What''s the result? I''m alive and he''s dead. As for these people, hehe, hehe!"


    Disdained smiled a few times, Gao Yang was very narcissistic, patted his legs, and said loudly, "I don''t know. After watching the video, I found that I was so powerful."

 Chapter 1339

    As soon as Gao Yang said he was going to kick, all the people who should or should not come came.


    After all, it has to cross the whole United States, so the plane arrived in the middle of the night. As soon as the plane arrived, a group of people who were afraid of chaos in the world gathered together, a plan to kick the hall was quickly formulated.


    Kicking is very simple. The complex thing is how to avoid being caught by the police, so kicking also has to formulate tactics, just like fighting.


    The next day, while Gao Yang was still asleep, someone knocked on his door. Then Morgan shouted outside the door, "get up! It''s time for us to go!"


    Woke up, Gao Yang vaguely opened his eyes, grabbed his watch and looked. He found that the time was after 8 a.m. and said helplessly, "come on! Don''t knock at the door."


    The groves are here, so Gao Yang is sorry to sleep alone.


    Gao Yang hurriedly washed his face, put on his clothes, opened the door and found that a large group of people had gathered outside his door.


    Seeing Gao Yang coming out, Natalia raised her fist and waved it hard, and then said excitedly, "Gao, go and defeat those bastards!"


    Gao Yang always doubted whether his mother-in-law was a tougher militant than his father-in-law. Otherwise, how could Natalia know that he was going to kick the hall, and then she was more excited than groliov to come and have a look.


    Morgan said discontentedly, "hurry up, everyone is waiting for you."


    Gao Yang hurriedly put on his coat and hurriedly said, "are you ready?"


    "Ready!"


    "I''m waiting for you. Hurry up!"


    "I can''t wait. Can you hurry up?"


    Gao Yang put on his coat, stroked his hair, grabbed Ye Lianna''s hand, then waved his hand and said, "the villain leads the way. Let''s go. Hurry up."


    Suddenly there were more than a dozen people, divided into several cars, and then began to move towards Hollywood street.


    The first goal is called Zhendao hall. It is on the street of Hollywood. It is the first Taekwondo Hall opened by Taekwondo master Kim Jizhe in the United States. It is very uncomfortable. This hall has become a high-profile goal.


    A group of people shouted and got on the bus. It was like going to a party. Albert had been a policeman in Los Angeles for many years. It was most appropriate for him to lead the way.


    Waiting for six cars to stop at the parking lot in front of a Taekwondo Hall that looked very ostentatious, Albert got out of the car and ran to Gao Yang''s car. After opening the door for Gao Yang, he pointed to the big sign behind him and shouted, "it''s this one!"


    Albert is wearing big sunglasses and a fat pullover. He looks like a little ruffian fooling around on the street. This outfit is quite in line with the image of a little ruffian going to kick the hall, but Albert is a big ruffian, not a little ruffian.


    Gao Yang first wears sunglasses and then a hat. When he gets off the bus, he finds that a group of people are wearing sunglasses. They can take as big as they can and cover half of their face. Then they are either baseball caps or pullovers. When they get off the bus and close the door, they are like little gangsters going to rob.


    Gao Yang doesn''t think they are Kung Fu experts who go to kick the hall, but gangs of gangsters who go to rob shops.


    The most interesting thing is Morgan, but he doesn''t want to be recognized, so he dresses up like an old gangster. In order to see the excitement with his own eyes, he is hard enough.


    With a wave of his hand, the group did not speak, and stormed into the Taekwondo Hall.


    The momentum is too strong, and it doesn''t look like good people. As soon as they enter the door, they succeed in attracting everyone''s attention.


    Taekwondo Hall, in fact, is no different from a fitness club. Those who look at them are very surprised, and they are also very surprised, because the people they see are not black or white, and they don''t see the face of a yellow man.


    "What are you doing, please?"


    Until a little girl sitting at the front desk opened her mouth tremblingly, Gao Yang stopped, stood in front of the service desk, brewing feelings, thought about what to say, but found that some couldn''t remember, Gao Yang slapped his hand on the service desk, full of confidence and fierce voice: "kick the hall!"


    She burst out. Irene stood forward, stretched out her hand and slapped it on the table, and said loudly, "call Kim kizhe out!"


    The little girl at the service desk was about to cry. She stood up, stretched out her hand tremblingly, pointed to a door behind them, and said in a trembling voice, "we are a fitness club, where is the real Taoism hall."


    "Sorry."


    After turning around and looking at him, Gao Yang immediately lowered his head to cover his face and ran quickly. Behind him, there were a large group of people who were still angry just now. At the moment, they were disheartened and hurried with him.


    "What a shame!"


    "Boss, can you see clearly!"


    It''s not a crime of war to fail in graduation. It''s common for martial arts schools and gyms to open together. Gao Yang just didn''t look carefully after entering the door.


    Amid all the complaints, Gao Yang didn''t mean to retort. He hurried a few steps to the right door. Albert, who was like a dog leg, stretched out his hand and opened the door.


    Eager to wash away the shame, Gao Yang came in and found an Asian face. After hearing the shouting during the training inside, he immediately shouted, "kick the hall!"


    At the end of the roar, a woman who was taking a pen to register something raised her head in surprise and looked at Gao Yang. Fortunately, the woman narrowed her eyes and had a big face. At a glance, she was a female stick that had not moved a knife.


    Gao Yang they are in a big compartment. To the left is the dressing room. To the front is a closed door. There is a cry behind the door. In the compartment, it is the place to register and pay. Four or five people look at him.


    Irene came forward again, patted the table and shouted to the woman, "where''s Kim kizhe! Call him out!"


    "What do you... Want to do?"


    Irene said angrily, "didn''t you hear that? Kick! Kick..."


    Albert said excitedly, "don''t talk nonsense to him. Do you need to make an appointment for kicking? Go directly to Kim Jizhe!"


    After saying that, Albert stretched out his hand and opened the door from which the cry came, and then immediately shouted to the inside, "kick the hall! Kingizer, come out!"


    Gao Yang made a stop at the right time, and then there was silence inside and outside the door.


    There were more than twenty children in the door. The oldest was fourteen or five years old, and the youngest was four or five years old. Everyone was stunned at Gao Yang and Albert.


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and then said loudly, "who is the coach? Come out!"


    A middle-aged man in his forties wearing a taekwondo suit came out of the corner that Gao Yang couldn''t see, stood before and after Gao Yang''s face, looked up and down at Gao Yang, and then said inexplicably, "I''m the coach here. What can I do for you?"


    Gao Yang looked at the coach in front of him and said impatiently, "I''m not interested in you. Call Jin Jizhe out!"


    "Sorry, curator Jin is not here. Can you tell me something?"


    Gao Yang looked at the coach again, frowned and said, "five paragraphs of the black belt?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m not interested in you. I''m looking for Kim ki Chol. You ask him to come out!"


    "I''m in charge here. Curator Jin is not here. What can I do for you? Maybe you can talk to me."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I''m not interested in you. I''m looking for Jin Jizhe. I... forget it, let''s go."


    Gao Yang is really not interested, because standing in front of him is a white man. What''s the meaning of kicking a white man''s black belt? Gao Yang really can''t afford to lose that man in front of a group of children.


    Even the kicker didn''t bother to shout out. Gao Yang turned around and left, and a group of people followed him. At this time, the coach behind Gao Yang shouted, "you want to kick? Why are you in a hurry? Don''t go. We can have a competition."


    Gao Yang stopped, but then shook his head and sighed, "I can''t afford to lose that man when I hit you. Forget it."


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    Gao Yang felt ashamed, so he was running with his head down, but after hearing what the coach behind him said, he immediately stopped and turned his head and said: "My goal is Jin Jizhe, not because he is powerful enough, but because he is shameless and cheap enough, so I want to teach him a lesson. You are not qualified to be my opponent, and I don''t want to bully you, so take care of your mouth, so that you won''t be beaten and have to call the police later to say something about the attack."


    "Call the police? No, this is a friendly negotiation. As long as you can accept failure, no one will call the police."


    Gao Yang immediately turned his head and said, "good, teach him a lesson!"


    Wow, four or five people rushed over. Everyone wanted to deal with a black belt five. Don''t be too easy.


    Several people stared at each other, and no one would give in. They were supposed to watch the excitement, but they had the opportunity to show their face in person. The opportunity was rare and could not be let.


    Then Irene stood up and whispered, "gentlemen, ladies first."


    The crowd retreated, Irene came on, and they stood still. After the coach saluted Irene, she began to jump in place, but Irene looked at the people watching the war with a puzzled face: "have you started? I mean, can you start?"


    A 14-year-old boy, who looked at the aggressive child, said loudly: "start! Wait to be beaten! You stupid woman..."


    Hearing the beginning, Irene took a step closer to her opponent, and then when the coach turned over and kicked Irene in the face, Irene also turned sideways, but she immediately stopped her action in an awkward posture, blocked the coach''s legs with her arms, pushed forward, pushed away the coach''s legs, and directly grabbed the coach''s belt.


    With a roar, Irene lifted the coach in the air, and then fell heavily.


    "Hiss!"


    A group of people sucked the air conditioner together and made a very neat sound. The coach was thrown to the ground and just twisted back and forth.


    The same move, Irene and Gao Yang used it when they first met, but Gao Yang didn''t fall to the ground, and the coach fell to the ground. That''s the difference.


    With one move, the coach turned her eyes. Irene walked up to the child who looked rude, stretched out her hand and pressed it on the child''s head. With a ferocious face, she said, "children, pay attention to your words in the future, or you will be beaten! Understand?"

 Chapter 1340

    A clean victory without suspense, but few people who hurried out of the Taoist hall felt happy.


    "Pinch this video. Don''t put it on the Internet, okay?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly ordered Jason before getting on the bus, but Jason was stunned and said, "don''t broadcast? Do you want to delete such a wonderful picture?"


    Gao Yang, who had already entered the car, put down the glass on the window, leaned out his head and angrily said to Jason, "go into the wrong door and beat a child coach in front of a bunch of children. Do you think it''s very glorious? Pinch, pinch."


    After that, Gao Yang said loudly, "don''t make mistakes this time!"


    Albert reached out and made an OK gesture. He shouted, "not this time, absolutely not!"


    He took his head back, shook the glass on the window, shook his head and sighed, "this is not the effect I want."


    Ye Lianna smiled and whispered, "I feel very good."


    Natalia in the co pilot''s seat was also excited and said, "yes, very good. I didn''t expect Irene to be so powerful. All at once, she just threw the coach on the ground. It''s great."


    Groliov, who was driving, said in a deep voice: "it''s normal. The Taekwondo Hall we came to is a chain. It''s normal that Kim Jizhe didn''t appear. The next one will be OK, because the next one is not a chain store. What''s the name? He is a coach and will be on the court."


    Gao Yang sighed, "so disappointed."


    What Gao Yang wants is unparalleled domineering. When he sees him, he directly beats him as a stick. He doesn''t want to be aggressive but doesn''t find the main kick.


    Still on Hollywood street, the motorcade stopped again after a long distance.


    Looking at the Taekwondo Hall on the side of the road, he learned well this time. He picked up the walkie talkie on his seat and said in a deep voice: "guys, don''t hurry this time. Let''s go and ask someone to see if Park taihuan is in. If he is in, we''ll go in. If he''s not in, we won''t go in."


    After that, Gao Yang said in a worried voice, "then who will inquire about the news?"


    Natalia said excitedly, "I''ll go!"


    Before Gao Yang could say anything, Natalia opened the door and went down.


    She was wide and fat, and walked with a strong wind. Natalia soon walked into the Taekwondo Hall.


    After two minutes, Natalia came out again, and then waved excitedly. On her, Gao Yang saw what was domineering.


    Seeing Natalia waving her hand, she said excitedly, "the Lord is at home, guys, come on!"


    Gao Yang got out of the car, and a group of people got out of the car, and then everyone began to walk towards the door.


    Gao Yang didn''t go first. Albert and Irene were in front of him left and right. When they entered the door, several men were talking and laughing on the sofa in the reception hall.


    Albert immediately shouted, "kick the hall!"


    Everyone was startled. Several people who were talking and laughing looked at Albert in amazement, while Irene stood forward again and said loudly, "where is park taihuan, come out!"


    A very young, handsome, brown haired, wearing sunglasses, a sportswear and a hat on his head. After being stunned for a while, a handsome man dressed like them suddenly said excitedly, "kick the hall?"


    Albert glared fiercely and shouted, "yes! Kick the hall!"


    The handsome man said excitedly, "great, this is a kick, yeah!"


    Just then, the door of the reception room opened, and a middle-aged man in Taekwondo came out. He went straight to the handsome man and said excitedly: "Hello, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. I just did some guidance in it..."


    The handsome man pointed to Albert and said excitedly, "Louis, they''re going to kick!"


    The middle-aged man looked at Albert in amazement. At this time, Albert stepped back and pulled Yelena forward.


    "Hi, everyone, let me give you a brief introduction. You must remember the hot video. In a fight in Italy not long ago, one of the fans of the soul of the north stand of Palermo kicked down many people with his foot. Then the Korean claimed that the Palermo fan was Korean and used Taekwondo. Now, let''s confirm that he is not Korean People don''t use Taekwondo. How can we prove it? Let''s kick the hall! "


    "Hello, everyone, this is a live video. Yes, it was exposed from the beginning. Let me tell you what the purpose of this video is. An angry Chinese wants to teach a Korean a lesson, because he doesn''t want to be described as a Korean, let alone be regarded as Taekwondo by the Korean. It''s shameless, and he wants to poke the Korean''s shameless lie, Guys, there''s a good play. This is kicking! "


    When Park taihuan looked at Gao Yang in amazement, several small cameras aimed at him, and then several languages rang.


    The explanation is carried out happily in Italian. Raphael is shooting, Jason is shooting in English, Natalia is speaking Russian. Natalia''s voice is very urgent. TREB is speaking Arabic. Even Albert stepped back and began to take out a camera to shoot. He speaks Hebrew. Where''s Irene, She explains in both German and Spanish. As for Andy Ho, he explains in French and Portuguese.


    No one explained in Chinese, because Gao Yang knew that there would be a wild subtitle group to translate for them.


    In a pile of comments, Gao Yang said loudly in Chinese: "listen, you shameless stick! You said I used Taekwondo and I was a stick! I came today to slap your smelly mouth and tell the world how despicable and shameless you are."


    The high voice is completely different from that at ordinary times. It is thicker than that at ordinary times. This is because it is the result of spraying the medicine that causes the relaxation of throat muscles. There is no problem in changing the voice on the 13th. Let alone changing the voice, there is no problem in changing the body.


    After Gao Yang finished, ye Lianna immediately translated Gao Yang''s words in English.


    Just when it was noisy, park taihuan was completely stupid. After several people behind the handsome guy who was also dressed as a little gangster were stunned, they all rushed to the front, pointed to the man with the camera and shouted, "no shooting! No shooting!"


    Someone wanted to grab Irene''s camera, but Irene reached out and pushed the person aside, and then said impatiently, "go away! Step aside, it''s none of your business, and I didn''t shoot you, go away!"


    The handsome man with hat and sunglasses also said in a hurry: "it''s none of our business, step back, let''s step back."


    Park taihuan finally recovered and hurriedly said, "what are you doing?"


    Gao Yang changed to English and said loudly, "I want to try hard. Can I expose your thick skin? Are you an idiot? I want to kick the hall!"


    After a loud roar, Gao Yang pointed to park taihuan and said loudly: "dare to fight!"


    Park taihuan''s face changed from white to red, and then from red to purple, but he refused to speak.


    Gao Yang pointed to park taihuan''s nose again and said loudly, "dare you fight! You coward, answer me!"


    Park taihuan suddenly looked angry and said, "who asked you to make trouble? I see. You are my competitors. Do you think you can succeed in doing so? Shameless! Get out of here, or I will call the police!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "shameless, indeed shameless. Taekwondo is the most garbage fighting skill. You are the most garbage people. I''ll fight with you alone. I let you have two hands and one leg. I only use my right foot. Do you dare to fight? Coward, answer me!"


    Not much domineering, arrogance is full of ten, but Gao Yang''s efforts can''t get Park taihuan''s response.


    "I''m going to call the police!"


    Irene said in an enlarged voice, "see? This is the Taekwondo master known as the master. He didn''t dare to fight and had to choose to call the police. Well, it seems that we can''t finish the kick because some cowards dare not fight."


    The chattering languages kept ringing, but park taihuan''s face was still cloudy and sunny, but he didn''t dare to fight.


    If Park taihuan doesn''t fight, Gao Yang can''t do it because he doesn''t want to be caught by the police. It''s that simple.


    Just then, the handsome man suddenly said, "Louis Park, you will fight, won''t you?"


    Park taihuan nodded slowly, looked like an expert, and said in a deep voice: "I didn''t care about this boring trick, but I have to do it today. You can insult me, but you shouldn''t insult taekwondo!"


    Gao Yang pointed to the open door and said in a deep voice, "go in and send your face up."


    Park taihuan walked into the Taoist hall as soon as he turned around and clapped his hands. He was very angry and asked the people practicing in the field to get out of the way. He tightened his belt, suddenly turned around, looked at them, raised one hand and said majestically, "take off your hat and sunglasses and report your name."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if you win me, I''ll tell you."


    With a smile, he approached Park taihuan. Gao Yang carried his two hands behind him and said with a smile: "come on, I''ll let you have two hands. If I want to move my left foot, I''ll lose. If I lose, I''ll let you see enough."


    Park taihuan angrily said, "bullying people too much!"


    He shouted loudly: "if you don''t come, I''ll go. Everyone listen. I''m going to do it. Don''t say I''m sneaking. You all heard me. I''m shouting. Don''t say I didn''t warn him. Ah Da!"


    After a strange cry, Gao Yang rushed forward for two steps. Just when Park taihuan put out a start posture and was ready, Gao Yang stormed his foot.


    Park taihuan also responded, but unfortunately, every time Gao Yang used this foot, he was basically faced with an environment where he would die if he couldn''t make achievements. Therefore, whether Gao Yang responded to this foot or whether he was warned was the same and could not be stopped.


    Park taihuan immediately fell to the ground, lifted one foot off the ground, stretched out his hand and patted on his feet, and said loudly, "Shaolin Temple, vigorously King Kong legs!"

 Chapter 1341

    Gao Yang really wants to have a golden rooster independent one leg facing the sky. Unfortunately, he has practiced for several years and can''t split greatly, so he has to lift his right foot and pat it. It''s even if there''s so much meaning.


    After a majestic cry, he kicked his foot high and put it on the ground. He said loudly, "I''ll teach you a little lesson. Remember, don''t recognize your ancestors in the future."


    With high toes and high spirits, surrounded by a group of people, Gao Yang turned his head to go. As a result, park taihuan, who fell face down to the ground, straightened up hard and shouted with a sense of Justice: "this is the push and kick of taekwondo!"


    Gao Yang stopped in amazement, hugged his head with both hands involuntarily, turned and looked at Park taihuan who was standing up, and said in a very surprised way: "what does this have to do with the push and kick of Taekwondo?"


    Park taihuan stood up hard, rubbed his lower abdomen, and then said with a righteous face: "your leg technique is basically the push and kick of Taekwondo, even the power! What powerful King Kong leg is still taekwondo! Do you think you can deceive me by changing your name?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I, I''m going to die. The dead duck''s mouth is hard. It can''t be changed."


    Li JinFang''s angry face forced him to swallow his words back to his stomach when he wanted to speak.


    Gao Yang''s kick of Park taihuan saved face. He didn''t kick the crotch or leg. According to the principle that Tan''s leg is less than the knee, if he tried his best to kick Park taihuan''s ankle or knee, park taihuan''s leg will never stand up without folding. If he kicked the crotch, for Gao Yang''s master leg method, park taihuan is dead.


    Gao Yang only gently raised Park taihuan''s lower abdomen. Although he was angry, he only came to kick the hall after all. First, Gao Yang didn''t want to kill people, second, he didn''t want to kick people into disability, and third, he didn''t want to use too sinister moves. He came to find a venue on behalf of Chinese martial arts and didn''t want to use too sinister moves.


    The result was good. Gao Yang left his strength, but he was bitten by someone.


    Chinese people don''t like to do things well, especially in Kung Fu. As long as they don''t fight for life and death, they must leave spare strength. As for Japanese and Korean people, regardless of Kung Fu or anything, they often do things well, leaving no room for their opponents or themselves.


    The high fire rubbed his head, but it didn''t make him lose his mind.


    Resisting the impulse to kick Park taihuan to death, Gao Yang waved to park taihuan and said loudly, "come here, come here. If you don''t fight today, you''ll loose your mouth. I''ll tell you your last name."


    Park taihuan looked contemptuous and said coldly, "hypocrisy! Using Taekwondo Kung Fu is also called Chinese Kung Fu. I disdain to fight with you. Hum, I''m preparing for the routine of Chinese Kung Fu, but you use Taekwondo legs. If it''s not like this, how can you sneak into success."


    After that, park taihuan twisted his body and said in a deep voice, "go, I won''t do it with you."


    Gao Yang is like an aggressive little ruffian, and park taihuan is like a virtuous kung fu master.


    Li JinFang''s face turned red and said, "I''ll kill him!"


    "Ah, fight!"


    After everyone was startled by a loud strange cry, Gao Yang stretched out his arms and squatted.


    Gao Yang has been practicing with Li JinFang for more than three years. However, he hasn''t learned any routines. Kung Fu, if you want to look good, you have to frighten people. It''s a routine. There are only a few moves back and forth in the actual combat style. After two or three hits, you pull down. It''s not good-looking and you can''t frighten people.


    After setting out the basic starting posture of Xingyi boxing, Gao Yang can''t take it down, because his learning of Xingyi boxing is not systematic and comprehensive. He didn''t learn the footwork of cooperation, nor the routine of single person contact. He didn''t learn the simplest basic routine of actual combat.


    He couldn''t take half a step to finish his work. Gao Yang posed without thinking, but he couldn''t take it down. After he responded in time, he was so worried that his face turned red.


    With everyone watching, Gao Yang retracted his arms, stood up slowly, and then his two arms began to draw a circle slowly.


    Swing your arms left and right, lean forward and fall back. In the slow and rhythmic movement, raise your arms high and whisper slowly: "too... Very!"


    Gao Yang can do Tai Chi? He''ll fart!


    However, as a Chinese, if you can''t even pretend to draw a few circles, it''s too embarrassing and sorry for the kung fu films you''ve seen since childhood.


    Paradoxically, after a round of Taijiquan, Gao Yang slowly finished his work and said with a serious face: "I didn''t think of boxing, you forced me!"


    Even Satan''s people, there are many people who don''t understand Gao Yang''s details. At least they don''t know whether Gao Yang really understands Tai Chi, but Li JinFang''s anger has completely disappeared at the moment. He covers his mouth with his hand and turns his back to the people. He smiles and bears the good luck and hard work.


    Yelena''s eyes were full of small stars, Irene followed Gao Yang''s gesture, while Karima couldn''t help moving forward.


    "Wow, so cool, so cool!"


    Which handsome guy is talking, but at this time, the handsome guy speaks with a female voice.


    Gao Yang''s heart was so empty that he was afraid to be seen that he was fooling people. However, hearing the praise from around him, Gao Yang had a bottom in his heart after seeing a nervous look on the face of Pu taihuan''s disciple opposite.


    "I never punch, because I can''t practice Kung Fu well. If I punch, I will hurt people!"


    After saying that with a serious face, he looked very solemn just now. After looking for a classic scene in the film, he withdrew his right foot, stretched out his left arm, put his palm towards himself, put his left palm under his right elbow and said in a deep voice: "You say I use Taekwondo? OK! I''ll teach you a lesson with Taijiquan. Don''t worry, I''ll try not to kill you."


    This time Gao Yang was very serious, but park taihuan was difficult to ride the tiger again. Looking at Park taihuan''s face unchanged, he kept silent and motionless. He said loudly and quietly: "you can''t take your fist out, please give me advice!"


    With that, Gao Yang raised his volume and said loudly, "don''t say I attacked him, I''m coming!"


    Three or four meters away from park taihuan, he put a pose high and moved quickly under his feet. Looking at Park taihuan to speak, he was afraid that he would run up with a strong drink and an arrow.


    One step forward, he drew a circle on his left hand and hit it out with a swish on his right hand. He can''t pretend anymore. Gao Yang uses the boxing method of Xingyi boxing. If he really wants to use the way of fake Taijiquan, Gao Yang will die ugly.


    Park taihuan roared and kicked Gao Yang''s head with a rotating side kick. Gao Yang''s strength was heavy and fast. If Gao Yang used his fist again, he had to be kicked in the face by park taihuan.


    Park Tai Huan does have two sons, and his legs are much longer than his arms


    Although Gao Yang made a big name by lifting his Yin legs, and the egg exploding ram is also famous, he can''t only use his legs. When Li JinFang taught, he taught him to collapse in half steps. Although Gao Yang''s fist is not as powerful and expert as his legs, it can''t stand. All his efforts are put on this fist.


    In actual confrontation with the enemy, if it is convenient to use legs, use legs, and if it is convenient to use fists, use both hands and feet.


    Gao Yang closed his fist. Without thinking, it was a foot to foot. After the collision in the air, it made a loud bang.


    Gao Yang is not afraid of his opponent''s high legs. His leg method is so strong that he dares to raise his high legs in front of him. Gao Yang has countless ways to kill his opponent who doesn''t have eyes at once, but he just wants to choose the most popular one to end the battle.


    His kung fu is on his feet. Li JinFang and Peter, who were killed from the sea of corpses, dare not take it hard. They can only give way temporarily, and then they can find a chance to deal with their legs. Can Gao Yang''s legs be taken by park taihuan?


    With a loud noise, park taihuan lost his balance in the air, but Gao Yang wouldn''t give him a chance to land. He stamped the ground and punched Park taihuan on the chest.


    Park taihuan flew out sideways, raised his fist and clapped his hands. Without thinking, he put forward Huang Feihong''s classic gesture and found it wrong. The foreigner was too familiar with the gesture, so he swung his right hand and waved his left hand. Finally, he rounded his movements back, put on a posture that he thought was handsome and cool, and shouted: "Wudang Taijiquan!"


    Gao Yang was merciful, so Park taihuan flew five meters away.


    Park taihuan had already soared into the air and hit it firmly with a high fist. If he didn''t spare no effort, park taihuan would certainly fall in place with short strength, but his chest ribs were completely broken. It depends on the will of heaven whether he is dead or alive, while Gao Yang spared no effort and used long strength. Park taihuan flew out so far that he had to break two ribs, but he must not die.


    Park taihuan lay on the ground, put a pose high and said loudly, "you should be glad I can hold my strength, otherwise you will be dead."


    After saying that coldly, Gao Yang took a slow breath and made a closing move. Then he looked compassionate, shook his head and sighed, "Alas, why? Why do you force me? Why do you force me to punch? Why? Now, do you still say I use Taekwondo?"


    Park taihuan didn''t say a word. Gao Yang couldn''t help worrying. He was afraid that he still couldn''t hold his strength. If he killed Park taihuan with one punch, it would be a big trouble.


    Fortunately, a group of disciples of Park taihuan hurried around him for a moment, and someone said, "call an ambulance."


    Park taihuan was angry, waved his hand and whispered, "no, I''m fine!"


    Gao Yang put down his heart, looked compassionate and sighed, "don''t hold on, go to the hospital."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "let''s go!"


    A group of people quickly walked out of Park taihuan''s Taoist hall, but Gao Yang found that the handsome boy also followed out, so Gao Yang stopped and looked at several humanitarians following them: "why follow us?"


    The handsome man was very excited and said, "I just want to know where I can learn your Kung Fu. Excuse me, can you teach me?"

 Chapter 1342

    Gao Yang''s impatient face waved his hand and said loudly, "go, go, don''t follow us."


    The handsome man looked young, but at this time, Albert was stunned and said, "you, are you Chloe Moritz?"


    Gao Yang looked at Albert and said in surprise, "he''s very famous?"


    Albert said excitedly, "it''s her, not him. Haven''t you seen haibian king? Hi, Chloe, I''m your loyal fan. I like your film very much!"


    Poor Gao Yang first became a savage on the Sudanese grassland and then ran around the world as a mercenary. He didn''t have time to see any movies, so he looked at Ye Lianna and whispered, "very famous?"


    Ye Lianna nodded repeatedly and said in a hurry: "yes, it''s very famous. It''s not a child star now. It''s a new generation of beating girls. In short, she''s really famous!"


    The handsome man took off his sunglasses and waved to Albert. Then he walked up to Gao Yang and said excitedly, "I have a friend who suggested that I learn Taekwondo. He said it would make me play better. But now I really change my mind. Are you a Kung Fu coach? Can you teach me? No matter how much tuition you charge, I''ll be happy to pay."


    A young face that looks not good to Gao Yang.


    In Hollywood, it''s not strange to meet any star. It''s just different from the excitement of Albert and others. Gao Yang just frowned and didn''t meet the star''s reaction at all. He thought he really didn''t know the girl in front of him.


    Looking at a strange expression with a raised frown, Chloe took off his hat and showed his hair hidden in the hat. Then he pointed to his face and said confidently, "Chloe, Chloe Moritz, please, can you teach me?"


    He shrugged and said, "Hello, Chloe."


    After saying that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said to the people around him, "don''t run! Wait for the police to come and go."


    What''s wrong with a big star? Gao Yang can''t teach. Besides, even if he is willing to teach, what can he teach? Teach Kolo Moritz to kick people in the crotch? Funny.


    Since it''s impossible, it must be to withdraw quickly. You can''t even leave your name. Is it meaningful to talk nonsense? It doesn''t make sense.


    Albert looked sorry. After running two steps towards his car, he ran back to the high car and shouted, "where are we going next?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "isn''t this nonsense? Continue to play in the gym! Several Taekwondo halls in Los Angeles say I''m a stick. Don''t let go of one. Take advantage of the opportunity to play quickly."


    Albert exclaimed, "there are two more, one is very close, the other is far away, and the others are not in Los Angeles."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "I know! So let''s go to the next one!"


    Albert immediately said, "yes, yes, keep kicking."


    Albert hurried to drive his car, and then Kolo Moritz rushed to Gao Yang''s car and said angrily, "Hey, can I teach you or not?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a hurry, "no teaching, no teaching. I don''t open a martial arts school or accept disciples. Don''t waste your time. I''m glad to see you. Bye, drive."


    Gao Yang is in a hurry to kick the hall. He doesn''t have the time to talk nonsense with a star he doesn''t know. If the news spreads and makes his next goal of kicking the hall on guard, or evades in advance, or calls the police at the sight of him, he will kick the hall.


    The reason why there are many Taekwondo halls in Los Angeles and they are also famous is that there is a star effect in guarding Hollywood, so it is much more convenient for Gaoyang to kick the hall. The rest are distributed all over the United States. If you want to kick the hall that offended him one by one, he has to fly several times.


    Therefore, Gao Yang must take advantage of the opportunity to kick out at least the restaurants that can be kicked in Los Angeles. As time goes on, people will be on guard, but it will be in trouble.


    The car drove quickly. Groliov glanced at the mirror, but suddenly said, "there are two cars following us. It''s the little girl''s car just now."


    Gao Yang looked back, thought about it, and said in a deep voice, "no matter what she is, we can see the excitement at most. We don''t have time to get rid of her and kick the hall first."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "Gao, you''re fooling around."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "you don''t understand. I can only be regarded as half a martial artist now, but I also have the obligation to maintain the dignity of Chinese Kung Fu. This is the great righteousness of the nation, you know."


    Groliov said with a smile, "in fact, I don''t mind fooling around with you, otherwise I won''t come."


    Ye Lianna took Gao Yang''s hand, pasted half of her body, and then said in a sweet, greasy voice, "Gao, I like to do these things with you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice, "I have to change my strategy. I have to finish it as soon as possible before which guys react and know that I will play in turn."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "yes, you will soon lose the chance to play continuously. So, what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''ll understand soon."


    After driving for more than ten minutes, he came to a Taekwondo Hall. Albert stopped the car. After several cars stopped continuously, he got out of the car, waved and shouted, "listen, we started shooting before going in this time. We made a quick decision. The explanation said in advance. We went straight to the theme and left after jumping."


    Li JinFang said anxiously, "this time we should keep a low profile, first."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I have a plan. I have a plan. They must accept my challenge, otherwise they have nowhere to put their faces. OK, let''s go in."


    Gao Yang looked back. Their team was fast. The car behind Kolo didn''t know whether it didn''t keep up or gave up. He didn''t see Kolo''s car coming.


    Holding Ye Lianna''s hand, Gao Yang hurried to the front.


    The Taekwondo Hall to be selected this time is large in scale, larger than the previous two times, and has a large space after entering the door. Although the pattern is similar to that of the first two Taoist halls, the place is much larger and there are many more people to receive.


    As soon as I entered the door, I glanced and found a door. Coincidentally, a loud cry came out. After finding the door, Gao Yang didn''t stop at all. He went directly to the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a man jumping in mid air.


    "Kick!"


    With a loud explosion, dozens of people sitting cross legged on the ground were startled. They jumped up and jumped in the air. A person who was about to stretch out his feet to kick the plank caught in his hand was also startled. The action was done, but the kick was a little biased, not in the middle, but on the side close to his hand.


    The plank fell to the ground with a crash. After the kicker stumbled, he stood on the ground and didn''t fall.


    After a violent drink attracted everyone''s attention to himself, Gao Yang didn''t let go of Ye Lianna''s hand. He hurried to the middle of the crowd, stretched out his left hand, rowed and shouted, "kick the hall! Who is the coach? Come out and I''ll pick you one."


    Quiet, quiet.


    A man sitting cross legged on the ground stood up and said solemnly, "we are conducting rating assessment. Sir, if you want to challenge, I welcome it, but please make an appointment in advance. Now, it''s not appropriate."


    Gao Yang pointed to the speaker''s nose and said loudly, "I know you. I remember you. Your name is park Dagen, right? You say I use Taekwondo. You say I''m Korean. Today I''m here to tell you that I''m a decent Chinese. You don''t recognize your ancestors. Come on, I''m in a hurry and let your people go together."


    Park Dagen looked angry and shouted, "get out!"


    Gao Yang stood forward, pointed his left hand to the ground and said loudly, "today, right now! I''ll pick one of you. If you''re strong, you''ll beat me and lie here. I apologize to you and then go away. If you''re a coward and don''t have the guts to counsel, just kneel down and say three times that I''m wrong, and I''ll pat my ass and go. Hurry up, I''m in a hurry."


    Park Dagen angrily said, "get out of the way!"


    Gao Yang immediately said happily, "very good. Do you want to fight me?"


    "Yes, I accept your challenge!"


    Jason snapped his fingers and motioned him to take a picture. Gao Yang immediately shouted, "don''t say I''m sneaking, I''m going to do it, ah!"


    Gao Yang let go of Ye Lianna''s hand, and park Dagen immediately kicked with both legs.


    Double leg kicking is highly ornamental, that is, it is very good-looking.


    Gao Yang kicked Pu Dagen on his falling leg, kicked Pu Dagen out of balance in the air, and kicked him out again, directly on Pu Dagen''s ass.


    "You cowards! You have seed to go together!"


    Gao Yang roared, stretched out his hand and set off a map gun. Waiting for several Asian faces to start roaring, and then when a man kicked him 180 degrees back, Gao Yang stood forward, kicked on the man''s stomach and kicked a man away again.


    "Bah! Useless cowards, cowards, rubbish. You are all rubbish. Let''s go together!"


    Originally, the four people who didn''t hold their identity together roared, and Gao Yang stepped back and took Ye Lianna''s hand.


    Gao Yang is going to hold Ye Lianna''s hand. Anyway, for him, it won''t affect his legs at all.


    Positive kick, positive kick, side kick, positive kick again, and then a roundabout foot. Gao Yang has turned to face Ye Lianna.


    Slowly retracted her feet, Gao Yang slapped Ye Lianna face to face with him, and then smiled and said, "finish it!"


    There were several more lying people on the ground. They raised their heads and didn''t return. They directly pulled Ye Lianna''s hand and said loudly, "listen to me. This is the strong King Kong leg!"


    There were people who wiggled but didn''t cry. Gao Yang''s declaration was particularly powerful. Under the surprised gaze of the student coach, Gao Yang took Ye Liana to the door.


    "You learned it in Shaolin Temple, didn''t you?"


    Klomorez finally caught up and took a fancy to Gao Yang''s last feet. Then she asked Gao Yang what she cared about most.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, if you want to learn, go to Shaolin Temple."

 Chapter 1343

    Kicked over a lot of people, or kicked over a lot of people after successfully playing handsome. It''s difficult to describe the joy of Gao Yang''s mood in words. In short, it''s one word, cool!


    Hurried into the car, Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie and said, "come on, go to the next one."


    The motorcade sped to the next target. This time, it was far away. After driving for nearly half an hour, Albert said in the walkie talkie: "here we are, right here. Oh, shet, there is a police car here, right at the gate of the road hall we want to kick. Do we want to go?"


    Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie with great annoyance and said loudly, "someone must have called the police just now. Don''t stop. We''ll withdraw directly."


    The last goal can only be given up. Gao Yang has some regrets, but only some regrets.


    Shuang is already Shuang. The rest of the finishing work still needs to be done, and there is no need to stop. Gao Yang directly said in the walkie talkie: "find a spacious place to stop in front, and then divide several people to return the rented car. People who have nothing to do go to the Airport and go back when they have had enough. There are still a lot of things."


    After parking in a spacious place, he assigned several people to return the car. There was no need to raise the pipe. He went directly to Morgan''s car, waited for Morgan to put down the window, and said with a smile, "we''re going to take New York. What do you do? Will you go with us?"


    Morgan shook his head and said, "no, I want to return to tran''s home. We''ll separate here. Oh, you''d better prepare your lawyer. In case those Koreans sue you, you have to prepare your lawyer."


    Gao yangleng said, "I don''t have a lawyer."


    Morgan was also stunned, and then said in surprise, "you don''t have a lawyer? Are you kidding? You don''t have a lawyer up to now?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, why should I have a lawyer? I don''t sue all day."


    Morgan raised his hands and said with an unbelievable face: "Wait a minute, wait a minute, there''s a problem. It''s a big problem. I haven''t talked to you about lawyers, because there is a very strong private relationship between private lawyers and clients. I don''t want to intervene even when you find that lawyer. In addition, I don''t think it''s necessary to tell you, because you don''t even have a lawyer in your business?"


    Gao Yang said, "but I just don''t have a lawyer, and no one has talked to me about this problem before."


    Morgan pushed the door open directly. After getting out of the car, he made an agitated turn on the ground, and then spread his hand to Gao Yang: "Gao, you can''t do anything until I remind you. You have to be considerate for yourself and your people? You need a private lawyer, you have to have a team, or your company has to have a corporate lawyer team! You haven''t done such a key common sense problem yet?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "sorry, I didn''t do it, and I''ve never considered it before."


    Morgan took a breath, and then said with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "do you know where our advantages are? I mean, compared with ordinary people, where are our advantages? Because we have money, we have money to hire a good lawyer to solve all legal problems for us, instead of asking the government to assign a lawyer to you, now! Now! Now! Find a good lawyer for ourselves!"


    After that, Morgan stood up slightly agitated and said, "do you know the Simpson case? Why does the world know that Simpson killed his wife, but Simpson can get rid of the crime? Because he has a very powerful lawyer, that''s so simple!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, I''ll find a lawyer."


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "private lawyer, give all legal issues to daddy''s private lawyer, but you need to trust your private lawyer, because you have to tell him everything you can''t see. It''s not easy to find a private lawyer who can cooperate with you for a long time."


    After a short thought, Morgan said in a deep voice: "I''ll introduce you to a lawyer, a famous lawyer in New York and an influential barrister, but he is unlikely to act as your private lawyer in person, because his clients are big people, but he set up a law firm, even if it''s enough for one of his lawyers to help you deal with legal problems."


    After that, Morgan took out a pen from his body, then reached into the car to ask for a piece of paper, brushed down a telephone number, handed it to Gao Yang, and said in a deep voice: "Call him and tell him that I introduced you. Ask him to help arrange a suitable lawyer for you. If you don''t have any major events, it won''t cost much money. Hundreds of thousands of dollars a year is enough. His influence is enough to ensure that you don''t have major problems until you find a trusted private lawyer. Of course, you should be satisfied and long-term cooperation is also possible, Well, call him as soon as you get back to New York. Don''t delay any more! "


    After warning Gao Yang very seriously, Morgan got back into the car and said in a deep voice, "remember, call earlier, I''ll go. Bye."


    Morgan left, looked at the note, put away the phone number, waved and said, "we''re going too, guys, meet at the airport."


    It can be said that Gao Yang was relieved after he fled Los Angeles and returned to New York, because he was worried that the Korean who was kicked would call the police. Unless he had a war in Los Angeles, even if the final thing was solved, he would have to go to the Bureau, which was an unacceptable consequence for Gao Yang.


    It''s much easier to get back to New York. First, the police in Los Angeles won''t find it so soon. Even after finding it, things are much easier than in Los Angeles.


    It''s already evening from Los Angeles to New York. Gao Yang is thinking about what Morgan told him, but he can''t call at night. Even if he does, he can''t do it the next day.


    After a long trip, Gao Yang, who was physically and mentally exhausted, stayed in the hotel. Although he has returned the place of the rehabilitation hospital, Gao Yang can''t say that he has been in good shape, and his body hasn''t recovered to a completely fine state.


    The next morning, Gao Yang''s door was knocked. When he opened the door, ye Lianna came early.


    Groliov and Natalia are here, and ye Lianna is embarrassed to stay with Gao Yang, but it''s not easy to come to the weekend. Ye Lianna, who doesn''t have classes, came to accompany him early.


    "Haven''t you woken up yet? Don''t worry about me if you sleep a little longer."


    Gao Yang rubbed his eyes, shook his head and said, "no, the work and rest time is irregular. I have to return to the original work and rest time."


    Just then, the door rang again. When ye Lianna went to open the door, Jason said excitedly: "boss, you finally got up. I''ve been waiting for you to get up. Come on, turn on the computer."


    Jason''s eyes were red, his hair was messy, and his clothes were not changed yesterday. Gao Yang was startled and said, "you didn''t sleep all night?"


    Jason hurriedly said, "that''s enough to sleep. I started sending videos to the oil pipe as soon as I arrived at the hotel last night. Now, my video hits are the first! Boss, come to witness your magical moment."


    Jason turned on the computer, opened a familiar website, and didn''t have to look for it. He directly clicked on the most popular video and said loudly: "please see, oh, by the way, since around 4 a.m. this morning, the number of comments suddenly increased, and most of the viewing IDS came from China and Japan."


    Seeing the amount of video playback and comments, Gao Yang immediately said, "Wow, this is a big deal!"


    Jason couldn''t restrain his pride. He laughed and said, "my video ranks first. Next is the video explained in different perspectives and languages. Boss, the whole oil pipe has been swiped by our video. Now we have videos in major languages all over the world, ha ha!"


    Ye Lianna smiled, "don''t be too proud. Your video is the most popular because you speak English."


    Gao Yang was more concerned about the comments. He took the comments and looked down. Then he took a long breath and said with a smile: "I''m relieved to support me on one side."


    Jason said in a hurry: "no, I have roughly counted that about 30% of those who hold a neutral position and only about 5% of those who crazy scold you. At first glance, this part of ID comes from South Korea, and more than 60% of the comments are applauded for you."


    Gao Yang pointed to the screen and said with a smile, "I know, and most of this part comes from China and Japan."


    Jason snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "Yes, the comments from China and Japan overwhelmed the comments from South Korea. At first, some South Koreans said that the video was fake, but after we put all the videos on one after another, the voice lost its market. Then, after the sudden surge of messages from China and Japan, the mocked South Koreans stopped speaking. However, I''m surprised that they came from Japan Japan has more comments than China. Why? "


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "well, the comments on Huaxia''s video website must have burst on the screen at the moment."


    Jason said with a silly smile, "maybe the video I uploaded can become one of the hottest phenomenal videos in tubing."


    Ye Lianna said with a smile, "wait. When the news gets around and more people know about this video, the number of views will increase. This is just the beginning."


    Just then, Irene came in directly from the open door, and then she said excitedly, "good news, maybe bad news. The video I sent was reprinted by the headlines of major websites in Germany."


    Jason smiled: "it''s nothing. Open major websites in the United States. No, major portals around the world must have my video link."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said with an embarrassed face, "guys, do you think it will get bigger and bigger? I feel that a storm is brewing and fermenting, and it will not end like this."


    Jason smiled, "it''s not a storm, it''s a super storm brewing."

 Chapter 1344

    One after another, people entered the lofty room. It was impossible to be quiet.


    Jason sent the video in the middle of the night. It''s only in the morning, and the news has to have a diffusion period. In the past, it''s not the most sensational time, so it''s impossible to see how serious the follow-up reaction can be.


    In principle, a group of mercenaries should have kept a low profile and didn''t make trouble everywhere, but unfortunately, as long as they were mercenaries, few were really afraid of making trouble.


    Following the excitement of the people for a while, Gao Yang clapped his hands and said loudly, "all right, go back to your own room. I have something to do."


    After that, Gao Yang said angrily, "you bastards refuse to take care of the main business one by one, but you are playing happily."


    Gao Yang really has a lot to do. To be exact, he still has too many things to deal with.


    Find a lawyer, find the person in charge of daily affairs of the solar system company, receive Federer''s legacy, and contact a company in charge of exhibition. The company headquarters in Houston doesn''t even have an office. We have to hurry up, as well as the things in Ukraine and Somalia.


    Gao Yang felt that he had to be a flying man in the air. Flying around the world all day would become his daily life. When he thought of the problem of flying around the world in the future, he remembered that he had to complete the formalities with Morgan and completely eliminate the private plane that was actually used by him.


    After the big headed Gao Yang drove away a group of people, Gao Yang first dialed the phone Morgan left him. The process was very smooth. He made an appointment with the barrister introduced by Morgan to meet. At that time, he will discuss it in detail, and then sign a cooperation agreement. He is the one who has a private lawyer.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang frowned at Ye Lianna and said, "honey, you know? I''m beginning to think that being a mercenary is better than being a businessman. I''m doing these things. Really, I don''t want to do them at all."


    Ye Lianna hurriedly said, "I really want to support you to live the life you want, but if I choose between being a mercenary and a businessman, I still hope you can try to do business instead of being a mercenary."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I know you have to say that, ah, I feel so troublesome. Now I really hope to find some help, but I''m trustworthy and capable. Where do such people ask me to find? Those bastards! They are happier than anyone when they say they want to fight, and faster than anyone when they let them take charge of the company''s affairs. Hum, I''m worried. I don''t care about this mess."


    Ye Lianna said with a smile, "you can''t complain. Who makes you their leader? They follow you and trust you, so you have to carry the burden for them."


    He shouted loudly and said, "I have to call little Downey and recall him to the United States. We can''t live without him here. The United States needs him more than Ukraine."


    While dialing the phone, Gao Yang smiled at Ye Lianna and said, "don''t care about my security. You know, we''re not fighting in Ukraine."


    Ye Lianna has accepted the reality. She said helplessly: "at least you have to wait until your injury is completely healed before you leave for Ukraine?"


    Gao Yang raised his hand, gestured that ye Lianna had connected the phone, smiled and said, "Hey, man, how''s your side?"


    "The situation is pretty good. Detective Lu has almost understood it. I just don''t have a practice. Before I really go there, I don''t dare to ensure that there is no problem with the route. Oh, one more thing, I just received a call. Your bulletproof suits can be delivered. I asked the manufacturer to mail them to my home. After they arrive, I''ll go to my home and get them."


    Gao Yang was very depressed and said, "Fark, it''s finally arrived. If it''s earlier, I don''t have to eat a gun. Anyway, it''s always good news. It will take a few days to arrive?"


    "The fastest way of mailing is from Canada to New York, which can be reached in two days at most."


    "Very good. We should go to Ukraine after we get the bulletproof suit. Just these days, you prepare. You don''t have to stay in Ukraine when you come back by our plane."


    Little Downey was surprised and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "yes, there are too many things. Listen, our company has been established. I have told you this, but I haven''t told you that I have completed my registration in Houston. Well, you need to go back to the United States to preside over things here and recruit people. In short, you have to come back."


    "I''m moving very fast. Well, I can go back when you come. Now I really have to go back to the United States. I can''t deal with many things here. The situation here is like this. I get along well with the white shark gang. Moreover, I''ve taken good care of an ammunition depot and an armory, which are not big, but I should be able to take them down. The cargo ship is talking. There is no suitable ship, but Judging from the current progress, it will not delay our delivery to the skeleton gang. "


    "Good," he said in a loud voice. "Do we need to bring anything when we go?"


    "Oh, I need a lot of things. Bring more wine, Jason''s wine, and more luxury goods. Of course, the most important thing is money and cash. I don''t know how much I need, but I think the more the better. I don''t need anything else. I have to wait until I return to the United States. That''s right. I need to go back to the United States and get a batch of fake passports and visas."


    "What''s the use?"


    "It''s very useful. I had a brief contact with some Ukrainian officials. They are willing to sell us the resources they have. However, in addition to getting money, they also want to leave Ukraine to other countries. The United States is a very popular destination. As long as we give them money and passports, believe me, there are no uncertain transactions, but can provide them Passport, which is a big advantage over our competitors. "


    Gao Yang smiled with satisfaction: "very good, very good. You really found the key point. Think about what you need. Send me a text message or email later. I''ll try to bring some when I go."


    After communicating with little Downey, Gao Yang Hung up the phone and smiled at Ye Lianna: "see? Many things are actually so simple. Finding the right person can easily solve many problems."


    Ye Lianna said with a smile, "is this still the person who complained just now?"


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly, waved his hand and said, "you know I''m an emotional person. Well, baby, you stay here for a while. I have to talk to Taylor."


    Gao Yang thinks it''s time to continue to work, so he has to straighten out some things.


    He knocked on Taylor''s door. After Gao Yang went in, he saw Taylor sitting in front of the computer and watching him kicking.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Taylor smiled, pointed to the computer and said, "if you are willing to show your face, you are a celebrity."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "come on, it''s really nothing this time. This time it''s far from the heat of my news last time. This time it''s just fun. Last time it was a super sensational international hot spot."


    After sitting on the sofa, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "Taylor, I have something to talk to you."


    Taylor turned off the computer stereo, turned his chair and shouted, "you say."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said in a deep voice: "Taylor, you joined us to avenge the test tube. Now our revenge has come to an end for the time being. We have to fight for our wishes and future. Therefore, I think it''s time for you to make a formal decision. Are you willing to officially join us? Or, you can leave the team temporarily and join us again when we start the activity of avenging the test tube again ¡£¡±


    Taylor''s situation is somewhat embarrassing. He joined Satan to avenge Bruce. Therefore, he did not hesitate to give up the opportunity of promotion and gave himself a knife to join Satan after being a deserter. However, although he has been following Satan and no one has taken him as an outsider, Taylor has never officially joined Satan.


    Gao Yang decides to end Taylor''s current unclear situation. Whether Taylor leaves or stays, he must have a clear statement.


    Taylor pondered for a moment, then looked up and said, "in fact, I''ve been thinking about this issue recently. Comparatively speaking, being a mercenary is not my first choice, but working for my country."


    Gao Yang made a gesture that didn''t matter, but Taylor smiled and said: "But I can''t go back to the army. Now I either go home or mix with you. I don''t want to go home. What else can I do when I go home? So I choose to mix with you. After this time, I think Satan''s people suit my appetite very much. I like Satan very much, so I ask to officially join Satan. That''s my answer."


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "good. Welcome to officially join Satan, brother!"


    Taylor said in a deep voice, "I have one request, the only request."


    "Say."


    Taylor opened his hand and said, "to tell you the truth, all Satan are my brothers now, but my old brothers, who are also brothers, have only one condition. If one day Satan fights with the air force control team, I won''t participate in the war."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "there''s no problem. I understand very well. In addition, it''s almost impossible for us to fight your old comrades in arms."


    Taylor smiled and said, "I think so, but I''m not particularly worried about it."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you used to help for free, but if you officially joined Satan, you will have your share of all the benefits. In addition, do you need money now? How much do you need?"


    Taylor shook his head and said, "I don''t need money. In addition, you don''t need to give me money. I didn''t join Satan to make money."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, needless to say, you take revenge. I don''t give money. If you become a mercenary and I don''t give money again, wouldn''t it break the rules?"


    After that, Gao Yang stood up, stretched out his hand to Taylor, smiled and said, "officially, I''m glad you can join us, brother."

 Chapter 1345

    Gao Yang''s appointment with the lawyer was in the afternoon, so the problem of Taylor''s identity was completely solved, and there was nothing left.


    Gao Yang wants to be a shopkeeper. Unfortunately, he still needs to work hard for a long time to think of this situation, so it''s all right. Gao Yang began to think that he should do something more in the limited preparation time.


    Thinking about it, Gao Yang feels that he should have an office in New York. After all, he can''t do everything in the hotel. Moreover, the most common place they stay in the United States is New York, but it seems better to rent an office in New York than directly in Houston. After all, he only came to New York because Yelena is here, The families like Frye and his family are here. If we focus on work, it seems that Houston is the better place to go.


    At the slightest thought, Gao Yang felt troublesome, and then he didn''t want to worry about these troubles.


    "Sure enough, I''m still a mercenary after all."


    After an inexplicable self mockery, Gao Yang left Taylor''s room.


    Without returning to his room, Gao Yang went directly to the door of No. 13 and knocked.


    It was Karima who opened the door. Gao Yang was stunned and whispered, "well, I''m looking for number 13."


    Karima let the door open and said to number 13 inside, "Alfred, someone is looking for you."


    On the 13th, he sat on the bed and said angrily, "I''ve said many times that you should call me brother!"


    Karima shrugged, waved to the high Yang who entered the door, but left with a smile.


    Karima left. On the 13th, she looked at Gao Yang angrily and said, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the just closed door and said in a deep voice, "it''s actually about her. I want to know. Have you decided where to let her live?"


    The 13th nodded and said, "think about where I lived before. Where is the safest place I can think of."


    Murphy provided him with the place to live before the 13th, and he also guarded the cleaner''s face contact point in New York. It is indeed the safest place.


    Strictly speaking, Karima''s situation is still very dangerous. She can protect her on the 13th. Besides, at least the 13th can make her look completely different from before.


    Seeing a pile of cosmetics thrown on the bed, Gao Yang smiled and said, "are you studying makeup? Wow, I have to admit that brothers and sisters who can study how to make up together are really rare."


    The 13th said angrily, "I have to let her protect herself! Don''t forget that this is New York, and she was still a celebrity before. If she was recognized, it would be very dangerous!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I know. I just sigh. In fact, I think your attention is very good."


    On the 13th, he waved his hand and said impatiently, "my sister has to leave as soon as you come, so... Forget it. Tell me what you have."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "in fact, I have nothing else to do. I just want to discuss with you how to settle Karima. We all know that she was a public figure before, and I''m worried that who else in Shah knows her existence and how to ensure her safety. This is my only worry."


    Looking at Gao Yang on the 13th, he suddenly smiled and said in a deep voice, "you still have a little conscience."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "Leonard, you have to understand that I always care about my friends. Please don''t get me wrong. OK? Also, you and Karima are twins. You''re not much different at all, so please don''t always show that she is a little girl who needs your protection? You don''t have to emphasize to all of us that she is your sister. We all know and know."


    The 13th smiled and said, "no, you don''t know. None of you understand my feelings. In fact, even I haven''t adapted to the fact that I have more sisters. Therefore, I''m reminding myself that she is my sister rather than reminding you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "from your experience, it really takes some time to adapt."


    No. 13 said helplessly, "thank you for your understanding."


    Gao Yang opened his hand and said loudly, "in other words, all Karima''s problems have been solved, right? I don''t have to think about how to settle her."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "no, you have to help."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, I''d be happy to help."


    On the 13th, she said in a deep voice, "she''s going to school. She wants to go to Boston for an MBA course at Harvard Business School. In addition, she also wants to take a course in business assistant training."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "did she go to Harvard Business School?"


    On the 13th, he looked sullen again and said, "on the job! The kind you pay for."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I understand the kind of class you can take if you pay for it. However, there is a problem. It''s too dangerous. It''s good to go to gilding or really learn something. Who are the people who go to Harvard for MBA? Where does Karima go to class? It''s too dangerous."


    The 13th sighed, "so that''s what we were arguing about."


    "Did you persuade her?"


    "If I had persuaded her, I wouldn''t have told you this."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "please, what are you going to do?"


    On the 13th, he said angrily, "Karima is very capable. Don''t think of her as a beauty pageant champion who eats on her body and face. Compared with her appearance, she is also beautiful inside. In addition!"


    On the 13th, he stared at Gao Yang, lowered his voice and whispered, "she has an ambiguous relationship with Mossad. I think you should understand?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, I know."


    The 13th whispered: "she is not Mossad''s agent, but she provided me with a lot of information for free. Now I''m worried about whether Mossad will also plan to find her. This is a problem."


    Gao Yang rubbed his forehead with his hand and said, "it''s more complicated than I thought. I thought her relationship with Mossad was very simple. I didn''t expect that she would provide Mossad with information. FAK, in this case, it''s really troublesome."


    On the 13th, he shook his index finger and said with a gloomy face: "no intelligence agency, no kind generation, no matter which country, all people, I mean, as long as it is a person engaged in intelligence, there is no simple role, especially Mossad."


    When it comes to Mossad, Gao Yang''s relations with Israel are all egg withdrawal. It''s no use farting, so Gao Yang simply didn''t talk more nonsense. He said directly, "what are you going to do?"


    The 13th stalled and said, "what else can we do? Fake names, fake identities and new looks, try not to appear in front of anyone. At least hide for a few years. What else can we do?"

 Chapter 1346

    Gao Yang is also very helpless. Although he doesn''t know what the situation is about Karima, he can be sure that Karima''s situation is really difficult, and the way said on the 13th is not the way.


    "Can she accept it?"


    The 13th said sadly, "yes, but she has a condition to let her go to Harvard!"


    "What about your decision?"


    The 13th said sadly, "how else can I decide to let her go? Otherwise, do you think I can tie her up or break her leg?"


    Gao Yang coughed a few times and said, "the topic comes back again."


    The 13th scratched his head and said painfully, "the role of brother is too difficult. It''s easier to be a killer. For me, a sister is more difficult than the presidents of ten countries."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "I feel the same."


    On the 13th, he looked discontented and said angrily, "do you feel the same? What do you feel the same? Hum, what''s good for you? What hell class my sister went to is not for you?"


    After saying that, the 13th shook his hand with a depressed face and said, "I can''t keep calm more and more. Since I met you and my sister, my training began to be returned to my instructor one after another."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "don''t care, you just restore humanity."


    The two fell into silence together. After a moment, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter, you''re making a decision!"


    No. 13 lamented: "Let her go, let her go, but before she goes to class with a group of rich people from all over the world, I have to teach her how to become like a different person and change her voice, but it''s good to change her appearance. If she changes her voice for a long time, it will have a great impact on the vocal cords. Maybe her voice will become hoarse, but I really have no other choice. Do you have anything else? Or Do you have any good suggestions? If you have nothing else and no suggestions, just go. My sister and I are very busy. "


    Gao Yang was pushed out of room 13. As soon as he walked out of room 13, he saw several people open the door at the same time.


    Seeing Gao Yang, several people said in unison, "come to my room."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Raphael said excitedly, "big event!"


    "Kim Kee Chul has spoken!"


    "Jin Jizhe spoke on behalf of taekwondo!"


    After Irene and Jason finished excitedly one by one, four or five people crowded Gao Yang into the room nearest to Raphael. Jason said in a hurry: "the first thing we played was Kim Jizhe''s Taoist hall. Unfortunately, we didn''t find him, but the video I sent didn''t have the scene of his coach being put down by Irene, so Kim Jizhe felt himself..."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "what are you doing with this nonsense? Talk about the point!"


    "Jin Jizhe made an appointment with you on the Internet!"


    It was treble who spoke, and he did get the point in one sentence.


    Gao Yang opened his eyes and said in a loud voice, "what? Ask for a fight? He dares to ask for a fight? Let me see!"


    Rafael was watching the video. He immediately pulled the video back to the beginning and said in a hurry: "this time they are ashamed. Italians are laughing at them. After all, the cause of the matter is in Italy. Now the follow-up reaction of kicking is becoming stronger and stronger. If Kim Jizhe doesn''t take some measures, the reputation of the whole Taekwondo sport will be greatly affected."


    Jason said in a hurry: "especially not long ago, after Kolo Moritz also made a statement, she admitted that she was a witness and witnessed everything from beginning to end. Ha ha, she praised you as a hero in the cartoon. You should see how she praised you. I feel blushed for you."


    When the video began to play, a man in his 60s sat in the middle of the picture and said seriously: "Hello, I''m Jin Jizhe, the curator of the American Shinto Museum. Yesterday, a mysterious man challenged me. I''m very upset that I wasn''t there at that time, so one of our coaches who taught children was hurt and the mysterious man wantonly slandered the reputation of Taekwondo. I can''t stand it!"


    Gao Yang paused and read the comments below.


    "Shameless, that''s it, you know?"


    "The mysterious master is not challenging you, but kicking. You have to find out the situation, old man!"


    Just after reading a few comments, Gao Yang was relieved and said loudly, "the eyes of the masses are still bright. I''m relieved."


    Continue to play, Kim ki Chol said solemnly: "in order to maintain the reputation of Taekwondo, to maintain the reputation of my Zhendao hall, and to get justice for our wounded compatriots, you! I want to fight you fairly! Do you dare to fight?"


    Jin Jizhe stretched out a finger and pointed to the picture with a dignified face. Then he took back his finger and continued: "I just want the same, let''s have a real contest on the premise of legality, so I want to fight you in the way of MMA."


    It was really an appointment. Gao Yang was immediately happy. He puffed a smile and said, "this old boy has a lot of courage."


    "Look down."


    Irene gave a dissatisfied reminder, and then Kim Jizhe changed his face on the screen and said seriously: "Although I am older, I will fight in person. However, not everyone is qualified to challenge me. As long as you can defeat my apprentice, I will fight with you. In short, I will let you know the consequences of insulting taekwondo! The place is up to you and the time is up to you! Let''s fight in the audience in a professional venue under the supervision of a professional referee Under your gaze, in the omni-directional broadcasting, see who is more powerful! I''m waiting for your reply! "


    As the screen darkened and the video ended, Gao Yang patted the table and said loudly, "turn him back!"


    Just then Albert rushed in and said excitedly, "you''ve seen it? How''s it going? Boss, how''s it going?"


    Gao Yang stared and said loudly, "what else can I do? Fight! I''ll make him cry in full view of the public!"


    Jason rubbed his hands and said, "it''s big. It''s really big. Boss, you''re smashing people''s rice bowls. People must play with you, but I didn''t expect it to be so big."


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said, "fuck him, fuck him!"


    Gao Yang''s face suddenly stagnated and said, "there''s a problem!"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "It''s so big and sensational. It''s the rhythm of going on TV! Guys, I''m on TV? Don''t we die fast enough?"


    Albert said with a smile: "it''s too simple! You wear a hood! Just like Batman, spider man and iron man, you wear a hood! The rules are completely allowed! Well, except the audience will be disappointed."


    Gao Yangxi said, "yes! OK, respond to him online for me! Let''s pick a place and set a time! Want to make an appointment? I can''t kill him!"

 Chapter 1347

    Kim ki Chol has a big deal.


    A group of mercenaries who have nothing to do and have to find something to do are extremely excited.


    Gao Yang is also very excited. He has always kept a low profile. At this time, he made a completely different decision than usual.


    "You guys, whoever sends a video on the oil pipe, respond to him immediately and say I''ll accompany him to the end!"


    After making the decision with pride, Gao Yang smiled and said, "this time, we will make things big. We will make as much noise as possible, that is, we are going to go to Ukraine soon. The time is a little tight, and where is the right place to choose?"


    Albert said with a smile, "we can decide the time. As for the place, it''s too simple. It''s such a sensation that someone will provide a place. Don''t worry, someone will take the initiative to contact us."


    Li JinFang was also shocked. While others were warmly discussing what to do, he sat aside and watched the video. At this time, Li JinFang stood up after watching the video and said in a deep voice: "This guy is dishonest. First say he is old, and then let you fight with his apprentice first. What''s this? Pick his apprentice first before you are qualified to fight with him. It seems that he is not as good as him in status. In addition, I dare say that this guy will find an expert to fight you. He says it''s his apprentice. Maybe he found an actual master from somewhere."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "yes, I didn''t think of this problem."


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. He has disciples, and so do you. I''m your disciple. Let me go first."


    Although he wants to handle everything by himself, Gao Yang also thinks that Li JinFang''s method is safer. There are days outside the sky and people outside the people. Gao Yang is still confident in dealing with Jin Jizhe, because he is a practical school, and Jin Jizhe is partial to the routine performance school, but if Jin Jizhe finds an expert who is also a practical school to Yin him, he will suffer if he knows nothing about his opponent Yes, or that sentence, any famous fighting skill must be superior.


    Gao Yang''s confidence in Li JinFang is much more than his own. If he doesn''t have enough confidence to fight in person, what are you afraid of if he can let Li JinFang play on his behalf?


    Gao Yang really wants to devote himself to the appointment with Kim Jizhe. Unfortunately, he can''t. the appointment with Kim Jizhe is at best an adjustment in life. Whether he likes it or not, he has more important things to do. Others are still excited and prepared for the appointment, but he has to do something else.


    After a simple lunch, changed into more formal clothes, Gao Yang went out and knocked on the door of No. 13, saying loudly, "we have to go."


    Gao Yang and his family lived in a hotel that was not particularly luxurious. They had a dozen rooms as their temporary foothold, and the car was in the underground parking lot of the hotel.


    Since it''s a business negotiation, you can''t stay idle when you buy a facade car. The only problem is that you must have a driver to drive a super luxury car, so Gao Yang can only drag a person to act as his driver.


    Clarence Marshall, this is the man Gao Yang wants to see. He is a famous barrister in the United States. He has opened his own law firm and has his own team.


    There is a famous lawyer who won half of a lawsuit before fighting. If a silent and unknown lawyer helps to fight a lawsuit, he may fall into a lasting lawsuit. However, the possibility of reaching an out of court settlement with a famous barrister is countless times greater immediately, because everyone knows that it is too likely to lose a lawsuit with those famous lawyers, rather than fight a lawsuit for several years , we might as well settle out of court.


    Strictly speaking, Clarence Marshall is not Gao Yang''s best choice, because Clarence is good at economic lawsuits, so he is very popular on Wall Street. For his career, it is unlikely to fight economic lawsuits with people, but it is not possible to fight criminal lawsuits. However, Gao Yang has no better choice for the time being, and Clarence is good at economic lawsuits But it''s not that he won''t fight other types of lawsuits. Besides, Clarence has a large, capable and famous team.


    Only Gao Yang and No. 13 arrived at the downstairs of Clarence''s law firm and stopped steadily. On the 13th, they got off professionally and went to the rear door on the right like a professional driver to open the door for Gao Yang. Gao Yang got off like a businessman and walked into the office building where the law firm was located.


    The office building is very large. It itself is a famous and busy office building on Wall Street. People in and out of the door are busy. People here are used to luxury cars, but an unusual Rolls Royce and a young over rich man are still very eye-catching when they get out of the car.


    There are many elevators in the office building, and a successful big boss crowded the elevator with ordinary staff and small white-collar workers in the office building. Is it decent.


    Therefore, in the office buildings in New York, there must be an elevator reserved for those big people. If a building is a company working alone, several private elevators will be reserved. If many units work in one building, two elevators will be left for the bosses.


    Gao Yangjin''s office building has a special elevator for the rich, and this kind of elevator will not be close to ordinary people working in it. The most important thing is that there will be someone outside the elevator in the hall. Who is qualified and who is not qualified depends on their eyes.


    Gao Yang got out of the car, entered the door, and naturally walked towards the special elevator for big people. Then he naturally made an invitation gesture to Gao Yang to an old black man in the uniform of the office guard outside the elevator, and smiled, "good afternoon, sir."


    "Good afternoon, 63rd floor, thank you."


    Gao Yang came alone, so the black old man opened the elevator door, leaned in and helped Gao Yang press the floor to go, and everything seemed very natural, very natural.


    Standing in the elevator, waiting for the elevator door to close slowly and start to rise, Gao Yang took a breath and said to himself, "this is what a luxury car brought."


    Gao Yang''s temperament and dress will not make people think he is a big boss at a glance. In New York and Wall Street, his little money is bullshit, and it''s still bullshit, but the problem is that he has a rare luxury car, and the person in charge of the elevator can see his luxury car and see him get off the car.


    The elevator rose quickly. When the elevator door opened, Gao Yang put a confident smile on his face and walked out of the elevator.


    When he reached the front desk, Gao Yang stood still, smiled and said, "Hello, I want to see Mr. Marshall."


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "Yes, my last name is Gao."


    "Mr. Gao, welcome to visit. Please follow me."


    There were three people at the front desk, which showed that Clarence Marshall''s law firm was in a hot business. The beautiful woman who received the high-profile led the way. She walked to the front and back of an office door, gently knocked on the door and whispered, "Mr. Marshall, Mr. Gao is here."


    "Please come in."


    Gao Yang was invited into the room. A man in his fifties stood up from behind the table, came to him, stretched out his hand, smiled and said, "Mr. Gao, welcome your visit very much."


    After shaking hands and a simple greeting, Clarence sat down with Gao Yang on the sofa to show his attention to Gao Yang. Needless to say, Morgan played a key role in receiving this treatment.


    After sitting down, he called the Secretary to pour coffee. Clarence smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Mr. Gao, you are much younger than I thought. When Mr. Reeves said he introduced me to a customer, I didn''t expect you to be so young."


    After praising Gao Yang without trace, Clarence turned the conversation and said with a smile: "Mr. Gao, you need a private lawyer. If you don''t mind, can you briefly introduce yourself and explain your requirements, and then I can recommend a lawyer suitable for you."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I have a private force company. It has just been established and is headquartered in Houston. All the businesses undertaken by my company are legal, but outside the United States, I still have many businesses, and these businesses are not legal. Do you understand?"


    Clarence nodded and said, "I understand very well that your situation is a little special. Well, let''s talk about your personal needs for the time being. Then, do you have any legal problems to solve?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "there are no legal problems with my personal affairs. In fact, I have a lot of false identities, because what I do does not allow me to expose my identity. If my identity is exposed, it will cause a lot of trouble."


    In view of the lawyer''s confidentiality obligation, Gao Yang is not afraid to say something taboo with Clarence, but he still doesn''t want to say his real identity. Even if the lawyer will never leak the secret, he won''t say anything. First of all, he can''t pass this psychologically.


    Clemens tapped the table gently, frowned and said, "that means you often do illegal things, don''t you?"


    The legal risk faced by the employer is large, so the lawyer''s fee is thank you. The risk is small, and the lawyer''s fee is less. Since Gao Yang decided to find a private lawyer, he was not afraid to spend more money, so he immediately said in a deep voice: "yes, outside the United States, I often do illegal things. In the United States, I try to make all my actions legal, but who can tell."


    Clemens nodded immediately and said in a deep voice, "I see. I have the right person to recommend to you."


    Gao Yang nodded, but he immediately remembered one thing and immediately said, "Mr. Marshall, I want to consult you about something. I may have an MMA fight with someone right away. If it''s convenient, can you help me analyze the legal risks?"

 Chapter 1348

    Barristers like Clarence also charge money for talking to people, especially for consulting legal issues like Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to steal Clarence''s advantage. He just had to hurry up his appointment with Kim Jizhe, so he asked Clarence about it.


    Seeing Clarence''s stunned expression, he shrugged and said, "of course, if you don''t have time, I can wait a moment and discuss this issue with the private lawyer you recommended for me."


    Clarence shook his head and suddenly said, "which mysterious master are you?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what did you say?"


    Clarence stared at Gao Yang carefully and said excitedly, "it''s you, it must be you! There''s no such coincidence! It must be you! Mr. Gao, it''s you who plays in Los Angeles!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, it''s me, Mr. Marshall. I didn''t expect you to pay attention to this."


    Clarence excitedly made a throat locking action, and then said with a smile: "being a lawyer is under great pressure. As a successful lawyer, I have always been under great pressure. Each of us needs a channel to reduce pressure for ourselves, and my way of reducing pressure is to watch UFC. Of course, I just watch."


    Clarence smiled, waved his hand and shouted, "as long as I have time, I will go to the scene to watch UFC. If I don''t have time, I will watch TV. Some people like basketball and others like baseball, and MMA is my favorite. I like to shout wildly when watching the fighting competition on the spot to cheer for the players I support. Of course, I will also loudly scold the players I don''t like."


    MMA is the abbreviation of comprehensive combat, which is a way of competitive combat, while UFC is the name of a comprehensive combat event, which means the ultimate combat championship.


    UFC events have great influence in the United States and the world. It is also the largest MMA event. It is not surprising that Clarence is a fan of UFC.


    Clarence said excitedly: "I''ve been very busy recently, so I haven''t been able to watch a fighting competition on the spot for a long time. My assistant knows my hobby. She showed me a video this morning. Mr. Gao, I have to say that your video of kicking is much more exciting than more and more fake UFC! Moreover, you recorded many versions of explanations from different perspectives and languages, which I haven''t seen for a long time I was excited, so I watched all those videos! "


    After that, Clarence suddenly looked dignified and said to Gao: "Mr. Gao, I especially want to know whether you have agreed to the Korean challenge?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I promised, so I asked you if you have any legal problems."


    Clarence waved his hand and said loudly, "it''s a big problem! If you fight with a Korean in private, it''s illegal. Even if the other party agrees, you should, uh, don''t need to say this now. Since you asked me, of course I have to help you solve all the legal problems so that your engagement doesn''t have any legal risks."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "very good. How to do it?"


    "It''s a little complicated, but the result is very simple. First of all, you can find a legal organization to help you operate this amateur competition. For example, UFC, and then the second point is the issue of interests. Your engagement has begun to attract the attention of the United States. It''s a hot event. No, it should be said to be a global hot time. You don''t have to If you find it yourself, many venues will take the initiative to invite you. Moreover, since the event is packaged into a competition and there are professional venues for the competition, you must charge tickets, and it is even possible to have a live broadcast, and the choice of time and place of the event is in your hands. This is a great advantage. I must say first, South Korea I''m a fool. I put such a key decision into your hands, and then continue to get to the point. You can take the opportunity to make a lot of money in this appointment. "


    Gao Yang said curiously, "make a lot of money? How?"


    Clemens laughed: "It''s too simple. You and the Korean have the right to share part of the ticket revenue. In addition, you also have the right to share the TV broadcasting revenue. I don''t know how far this matter can ferment. If several major TV operators pay attention and decide to broadcast your game live, the money will be more, ranging from millions to tens of millions , tens of millions, hundreds of millions of dollars of broadcast dividends are possible! "


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "that''s ok? So much money? Well, I''m going to fight in three days. What do you think?"


    Clarence shouted: "three days? How about three days! The time is too short to ferment this matter to the best state. It still needs to be hyped and let people know. Just wait. Today, as long as you make a statement of agreeing to the fight, I believe that both TV stations and organizations and venues capable of hosting the event should blow up your phone."


    Gao yangleng said in a loud voice: "well, the statement of agreeing to Yue Dou should have been issued by now."


    Clarence was stunned and said, "what? It''s already sent out? Sorry, excuse me."


    After that, Clarence got up quickly, went back to his desk, looked at it on the computer, and suddenly said in a hurry, "sure enough! Sure enough, it was sent out. Oh, God, you just made a statement without any preparation?"


    After that, Clarence stood up again and said eagerly to Gao Yang: "Mr. Gao, let me be your legal adviser for this event. It''s purely because of my interest, but I''ll try my best to help you get the best interests."


    Gao Yang nodded subconsciously and said, "OK."


    Clarence has called Gao Yang''s engagement with Kim Jizhe a competition. Gao Yang thinks it''s strange, but he doesn''t intend to refute it, because Clarence says that since he can turn this engagement into a competition and make a lot of money, what can he object to.


    Clarence stood up and hurriedly said: "It''s unwise to make a statement now, because you''d better wait a few more days to make a statement when everyone is anxious. This can attract people''s attention to the greatest extent, but it''s no problem. Now there is still room for remedy. At least you haven''t blocked all the operational space. The statement is relatively simple, and we can do a lot of things."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Er, my man, I mean, the person who published the video may soon publish a new video in response to announce a more specific decision."


    Clarence immediately stretched out his hand and said with a frightened face, "stop! Tell them to stop quickly and never make any more statements!"


    Gao Yang took out the phone, shook it and said, "is it OK?"


    Clarence immediately made a gesture of invitation and said, "please help yourself, please hurry up!"


    Gao Yang quickly dialed the phone and waited for the other side to connect. Then he said in a hurry, "Hey! Don''t send any more videos and don''t respond to anyone. Do you understand? Tell everyone not to send videos and don''t respond to anything in the video comments, okay?"


    It was Jason who answered the phone. He said in a hurry, "I see. What''s the matter?"


    "Something must have happened. In a word, just don''t make any more noise and wait for my news!" he shouted


    After hanging up, Gao Yang said to Clarence, "OK, there will be no new news for the time being."


    Clarence looked very excited. After walking back and forth for two steps, he suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to Gao Yang: "we need to issue a few more statements, but the new statements must be skillful. In this way, I''ll tell you what to do so that we can operate next."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, I didn''t release those videos. If I want to make a statement with their account, I have to ask their account and password."


    Clarence thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "well, let your people come here. Here, we''ll seize the time to take remedial measures. Is it convenient for your people?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "Er, it''s still convenient for people on my side. Is it convenient for them to come here?"


    Clarence shook his head and said, "I don''t have any problems here. The key is that we have to hurry up. In this way, who among your people has released the video? Let them all come. I''ll draft a new statement for them to release."


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "Mr. Marshall, I don''t mind doing these things, but I have some things to do, and I have to leave the United States, so I want to solve this matter in a short time, and you say three days is too short?"


    Clarence nodded: "yes, three days is too short. Many people don''t know it. You just finish the rest. How can you do it? You have to hype it and make it known to the whole world."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "however, I must not be seen as my identity. I need to keep it secret, and it seems to conflict with what you said about the game and live broadcast."


    Clarence smiled, "Mr. Gao, please believe me, your identity will not be exposed to anyone."


    After that, Clarence thought for a moment and then said: "In this way, there is too much time in three days, and your identity is not an MMA star. If the time is too long, it will gradually lose the heat this time. I think it is the most appropriate time from seven to ten days. The heat is still there, and it has developed to the peak. However, this one needs to discuss with the people who have organized the competition in the TV station. They are the most experienced and can listen to it Their suggested time. "


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, listen to you. The time can be postponed. In addition, I''ll call the person who released the video now."

 Chapter 1349

    People are always willing to do something for their hobbies. Let alone make money, they are willing to lose money and spend some money. There are many such things.


    Clarence naturally acted as a legal adviser, and he wanted to take over the job of an agent.


    While waiting, Clarence, sitting behind his desk, waved his hand and said loudly, "Mr. Gao, now let''s talk about your private lawyer. I have a good candidate to recommend to you, Ollie Gloria. She has rich experience..."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Marshall, can you change it? I''m not discriminating against women. I just think maybe male lawyers are better. Well, I''m not very good at contacting women."


    Clarence smiled and said, "Ollie is the best of my staff, but since you think there is a problem, change it. Well, you need a comprehensive lawyer. I have a candidate, Clark Bayer. He is a comprehensive lawyer. He is good at economic litigation, criminal litigation and even divorce litigation."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no problem."


    He pressed a button, and then he said in a deep voice, "please Clark to my office."


    Soon someone knocked on the door and Clarence shouted, "please come in."


    A man in his forties walked into the door. He looked very capable, perfect and impeccable in image.


    Clark walked into the door and whispered, "Mr. Marshall, are you looking for me?"


    Clarence stood up, pointed to Gao Yang and said, "this is Mr. Gao. He needs a private lawyer, and I recommended you to him, Mr. Gao. This is Clark Bayer."


    Gao Yang stood up and shook hands with Clark. Clarence smiled and said, "Mr. Gao, I can leave you some space. You can make a decision after talking to Clark."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, there''s no need to talk about anything. I believe your recommendation will not be a problem and Mr. Bayer''s ability. Do we need to sign a contract? If necessary, sign it now."


    Clarence laughed: "Thank Mr. Gao for his trust. In that case, I have to say something. In this case, our lawyer''s office will bear all the legal problems of your company, and the litigation fee will be calculated separately. If there is no lawsuit, the annual fee is 600000 US dollars. As for Mr. Bayer, our law firm will not charge any fee. You only need to pay Mr. Bayer''s commission."


    Clark Bayer smiled and said, "my charge is 200000 dollars a year. I can handle all legal problems for you. My phone is turned on for you 24 hours. If I need to meet you, I will bear the transportation expenses in downtown New York. Outside New York, you need to bear my transportation expenses. There is no additional charge."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile, "good. I agree. That''s it. Mr. Marshall, Mr. Bayer, have a good cooperation."


    At present, the solar system company does not have its own lawyer team, a team dedicated to serving the solar system company. However, for the time being, Gao Yang does not have the necessity to immediately establish an exclusive lawyer team for the company, nor does he have the financial resources. It is entirely possible to cooperate with Clarence''s law firm.


    After the three shook hands with each other, Gao Yang and his new private lawyer left a phone call to each other. That''s it.


    Compared with the profession of lawyer, Clark is still young. He wants to talk more with Gao Yang, but unfortunately, Gao Yang and Clarence have their hearts here, and their minds have long been focused on the exciting game of making an appointment.


    Soon, Jason and several of them came to Clarence''s office. With a few laptops, a barrister''s office became the scene of an online press conference.


    Still, people always like to pay for their hobbies.


    Under the guidance of Clarence, Jason quickly issued a new statement with his account. The content of the statement is very simple, that is, they have accepted Kim Jizhe''s appointment, but the time and place will be notified to yunyun.


    After waiting for the statement, Clarence breathed out and said with a smile: "in this way, things will be much easier. We have to contact the TV station and the venue hosting the game."


    Irene raised her hand and said loudly, "I have received several private letters. Someone claims to be the sports manager of Caesar casino in Las Vegas. He wants to talk to me."


    Jason said with a smile, "is that the man? I also received his private letter. In addition, there are also MGM hotel from Las Vegas. He also wanted to contact me, but I ignored him."


    Clarence laughed and said, "well, everyone has a keen sense of smell. We don''t need to find someone to host the event this time. Someone took the initiative to find the door."


    After that, Clarence stood up to Gao Yang and said, "see? Kim Kee Chol gave you the choice of time and place, which means he gave you a lot of wealth. Maybe you have to share the income from broadcasting with Kim Kee CHOL, but he doesn''t have his share of the money from the venue."


    After laughing, Clarence said with a smile, "let''s count first. Several companies have seen business opportunities."


    The statistical results came out soon. There were four casinos or boxing halls attached to hotels in Las Vegas alone, two in Los Angeles, and one sports hall in Denver and New York, trying to attract Gao Yang''s appointment with Kim ki Chol.


    Clarence laughed: "Now you write back, ask them what conditions they are willing to offer to attract us to where to compete, and tell them that because there are many competitors, each person has only one chance to make a quotation. In addition, it is up to them to do the negotiation with the broadcaster or us. If they calculate their own contact, they will also quote a price for the sharing of the broadcasting fee, so that they can show some sincerity."


    Someone replied very quickly. It was only four or five minutes. Jason said loudly, "they are willing to pay five million dollars for the private letter of Caesar casino. The broadcasting fee is divided into another discussion. He still wants the phone number with me. Can I give it to him?"


    Clarence shook his head and said, "no, this price is to send beggars."


    Jason quickly added, "another email from MGM Hotel, oh, Fark!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jason said in surprise: "the signing fee is 3 million! Just the signing fee is 3 million, that is to say, as long as you are willing to put the game where they are, you will pay you 3 million dollars! The other, the ticket revenue is 20%, you and Kim Jizhe share equally. The broadcasting fee is unknown, and you and Kim Jizhe share 20% of them."


    Clarence said loudly: "Congratulations, Mr. Gao. Your value has exceeded 99% of the boxers in the world, whether famous or unknown. In addition, MGM hotel is very sincere. It depends on whether Kim Jizhe cooperates to do this. Therefore, it is inevitable to give him a part of the $3 million signing fee. MGM Hotel is very determined."


    Some did not offer, some offered, but none could compare with MGM Hotel, because only MGM was willing to pay a signing fee of $3 million, and then the income from tickets and broadcasting could be divided again.


    Jason sent the most popular video, so he received the most replies. At the end, he said loudly: "UFC is also interested. They are willing to host the game. All matters of the game are designated by them. The game is broadcast live on UFC''s own charging network platform, and then they give half of the live broadcast share."


    Clarence shook his head and said, "UFC is very influential. They give half of the live broadcast share. Well, it''s a big risk. It may earn hundreds of millions or only one or two million, because we can''t know how many spectators there will be in this competition. It''s a big risk, and we need to talk with Kim Jizhe about how to share the proportion. Mr. Gao, what do you think?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I want to win Jin Jizhe. Even in terms of making money, I also want to win. Apart from that, MGM hotel gives me a signing fee instead of Jin Jizhe. On this point, I will prefer MGM hotel."


    Clarence snapped his fingers and said, "good. Call MGM. It''s time to talk more. Mr. Gao, are you going to talk in person or let me talk for you?"


    Gao Yang made a gesture of invitation and said with a smile, "of course you came to talk."


    Clarence was also happy. He looked at the phone from the computer and immediately dialed it out. After waiting for a while, he smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Wayne, I''m Clarence Marshall. I''m the legal adviser of the mysterious expert you''re talking about. Next, we can talk about the things related to holding the competition in detail."


    After listening for a while, Clarence said with a smile, "yes, it''s me. Now what I''m concerned about is, which TV station are you going to invite for live broadcasting? Or which TV station is interested in broadcasting the game? And how much are you going to charge for tickets?"


    After talking for a while, Clarence covered the microphone and said to him: "the ticket price needs to be determined according to the heat of the game between you and Kim kizhe, and the PPV fee is also, so this part can not be determined for the time being."


    "What is PPV?" he frowned


    "Pay per view TV. If it''s a boxing game, the price will fluctuate greatly. For example, the boxing championship can be watched once for $50, while the boxer game with low popularity only charges $10 or $5. In general, we still need to watch the attention."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, you talk and you make a decision."


    Clarence said with a smile: "OK, we don''t hurry to promise anyone. Now it''s just the beginning. We still have time. With the continuous warming of video broadcasting, I believe your value will be higher and higher, so we don''t worry, wait!"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "well, you''ll see. There are many detailed rules. Don''t we discuss with that Kim Jizhe?"


    Columbus smiled: "you don''t have to talk about it in person. Someone will talk to him about it. And believe me, the result will satisfy you. If I find myself unfit for these jobs, I''ll find someone to do it for me. The best person, I promise!"

 Chapter 1350

    When little Downey got off the plane, Frye, who came to pick up the plane, couldn''t help complaining, "why is it so late?"


    Little Downey sighed: "I just arrived in New York from Ukraine and didn''t do anything. I started here from New York immediately. Man, I crossed the Atlantic and then crossed the American continent. Is that fast enough?"


    Frye said anxiously, "all right, stop talking, let''s go quickly! The game will start in less than an hour. We have no time to waste."


    When little Downey hurried to the parking lot with Frye, he said helplessly: "Now Ukraine is becoming more and more chaotic. There are only one direct flight to New York a week, and it''s too late for you to inform me. I have to arrange things in Ukraine first, then Romania, then France, and then I can finally fly to New York directly. Just reversing the plane makes my head big. Then I don''t leave the airport at New York airport, so I go straight to New York Flying to Las Vegas, man, you have to be considerate of me. "


    Frye said anxiously, "stop complaining. You''re lucky to catch up with the boss''s century war."


    Little Downey also said hurriedly, "I don''t know what happened. I just hurried here. Can you tell me what game the boss is going to play?"


    "We kicked the house first, and then put the video of the kick on the Internet. After the kick, a Korean refused to accept it. He wanted to have a formal duel with the boss. Then, when the boss was looking for a private lawyer, a famous barrister fired the matter. Therefore, the boss fought with the Korean, completely convinced the Korean and made a lot of money at the same time That''s it. "


    Little Downey said anxiously, "how much money can you make?"


    After Frye started the car and drove, he smiled: "If you want to say how much, that''s more. First, there is a signing fee of $10 million, which has been obtained. Then there are 20% of the ticket revenue, 20% of the PPV viewing fee, and all the tickets have been sold. It''s $21 million, 20% is 4.2 million, and 10% of the overseas broadcasting fee mainly comes from China, Japan and South Korea, which is more than $50 million , the boss can get five million. I don''t know the PPV viewing fee, but the price is $29.5, even 30 yuan. If 10000 people watch it, it''s 300000, and one million people watch it, it''s 30 million. Well, it depends on how many people pay to watch it. "


    Little Downey exclaimed, "it''s a lot of money. It''s more than many boxing champions. 10 million signing fee? How can it be so much?"


    Frye laughed: "It was only 3 million, but the whole thing became more and more popular. After it became more and more popular, the signing fee rose to 5 million. Later, several networks in China decided to broadcast the game live, and South Korea and Japan also confirmed to broadcast it, the signing fee rose to 10 million. Oh, you may not know, there has been a lot of noise on the Internet, and several gambling companies have offered odds for the game, Well, the boss''s odds are 1.7 to 1, and Kim''s odds are 3.5 to 1. Generally speaking, those people are more optimistic about the boss. However, if Ko occurs, Kim''s odds are 35 to 1, and the boss''s odds are 8 to 1. Ah, what a pity, the boss''s Ko odds are too low, indicating that the gambling company is still optimistic that the boss can kick Kim''s Ko. I lost a lot of money Opportunities. "


    Little Downey said anxiously, "is it still time to bet? I can use about 1.7 million dollars. I want to put all my money on the head. In addition, isn''t toad going to replace the head first? What about them? What''s their odds? I think maybe I can put all my money on Li JinFang."


    Frye waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "don''t think about it. Toad is only a warm game. There is no gambling company to offer them odds at all, because he and his opponent are too mysterious and have no information. How can the gambling company offer odds.


    Jin Jizhe must have found an expert. After several difficult negotiations, he agreed to our conditions and let his disciples go to war first. If Jin Jizhe''s Apprentice wins, let his apprentice and the leader fight. If toad wins, let the leader fight with Jin Jizhe again. Moreover, this needs to be kept secret and can''t be made public. In general, it''s not fair, but there''s no doubt The so-called "toad must win anyway. For the sake of money, we agreed to this condition."


    Little Downey said with a regretful face: "it''s a pity. It''s a pity. I want to deposit more. I have more confidence in him."


    Frye shrugged: "What''s more, the boss said that he didn''t suggest that we bet on him, because according to the rules of the UFC competition, we can''t kick the crotch. Kicking the crotch is a serious foul and directly judge the loss. The boss''s most powerful weapon has been useless, but the boss said that if he really wants to lose at that time, or doesn''t have to lift his Yin leg, he can''t win Kim Jizhe, Then he will definitely lift his Yin legs. He would rather be sentenced to lose than lay Kim ki Chol down. Therefore, you''d better be more careful. "


    Little Downey frowned and said, "boss, don''t you have the confidence to win?"


    Frye smiled bitterly: "Yes, in recent days, we''ve found a lot of videos of Kim Jizhe. Kim Fang thinks Kim Jizhe is actually a very powerful guy. Our previous judgment is based on his performance and thinks he''s just putting on airs. In fact, Kim Jizhe is equally powerful in actual combat. In addition, the leader''s strength is seriously overestimated. You know, the leader is always good at bluffing People, whether gambling companies or ordinary audiences, are more optimistic that the boss can win. "


    Little Downey was stunned for a moment and said, "can''t it? When it comes to this, the boss finds out that he is actually likely to lose?"


    Frye shrugged and said, "well, everyone was quite excited at that time. You know, after someone found out the video of Kim Jizhe competing with others in South Korea, Kim Fang found that Kim Jizhe was also very powerful, but it''s all for this reason. We can''t flinch."


    Little Downey only smiled bitterly, but Frye continued: "I may not have made it clear that now the boss has become a hero in China, and no one knows his name, but everyone is cheering for him. It is said, but it is said that, ah, there may be 100 million people watching the live webcast of the game in China. The boss said that he must kick down Kim Jizhe against these audiences, even if he is directly judged negative, according to the boss''s original words I can''t remember clearly. In short, it means that he would rather die than lose. To give his supporters a reason to die, he can lose, but Kim Jizhe must go to the hospital. "


    Little Downey sighed and said, "Fark, the boss has made such preparations? That''s over. The boss really doesn''t have any confidence. According to his habits and style, winning is not enough. He has to win beauty."


    Frye shrugged: "Yes, the boss just doesn''t have confidence. Speaking of it, the boss is actually quite cautious. The bigger the trouble, the more he feels insecure. Then, he spends money to buy information from Justin, so as to find out the details of Kim Jizhe. Otherwise, we will be cheated by Kim Jizhe. Unfortunately, when he finds out this, all the agreements changed It''s all signed. "


    Little Downey wiped his mouth and said, "at last, the signing fee has arrived, and there are still a lot of shares to take."


    Frye sighed: "yes, but there is a problem. According to the agreement, the winner takes 90% of all the points, and the loser can only take 10%. Basically, it belongs to the winner takes all. At the beginning, the boss thought it was a very favorable distribution method for him. Now, Kim Jizhe also thinks so."


    Little Downey suddenly said, "wait, if we put out the video, I mean, if we put out Kim Jizhe''s video, will the gambling company urgently change the odds? In this way, I can bet all my money on a big bet!"


    Frye glanced at little Downey and said with a smile: "It seems that you are still quite confident in the leader. If you are like this, you have to bet on the leader. Well, let me tell you, we studied this idea for a long time yesterday. The final decision is not to make it public. The reason is very simple. After it is made public, Kim Jizhe will know that his real strength is no longer a secret. In this way, he will be more careful when fighting with the leader, In order to make the boss more likely to win, even if it''s only a little bigger, it''s good, so we decided to continue to hide this secret. "


    After that, Frye explained: "You may not know much about fighting. Let me explain to you. If Kim Jizhe thinks he is hiding well, he will deliberately show weakness and look for a chance to defeat the enemy. However, if Kim Jizhe thinks he can''t hide his real strength, he will be steady, which is unfavorable to the boss, because the boss needs Kim Jizhe to use him when playing the trick of hiding strength The best way to make a fatal blow. "


    Little Donny nodded and said, "well, I see. I''ve decided to bet all the money on the boss, and I''ll bet him Ko jinjizhe!"


    Frye smiled and said, "you made a wise choice. That''s what all of us decided."


    Little Downey smiled and said, "it seems that we have more confidence in the boss than he has in himself."


    Frye said with a smile, "congratulations. You''re right again."


    Little Downey shrugged and said, "although as you said, the boss seems to be in a dangerous situation, the boss may have overlooked one thing, that is, Kim Jizhe is just a fighting master and a taekwondo coach. Kim Jizhe is an expert who wins in practice with others. The boss is an expert who survives in fighting with the enemy. I think there is a big difference between them!"


    Frye laughed and said, "you''re right about one thing. It''s just a little wordy. To sum it up in one sentence, the boss is murderous, but Kim Jizhe doesn''t!"

 Chapter 1351

    It is not the champion, but it has attracted the attention of many people, which gives Gao Yang the opportunity to earn a lot of money as a nobody, even more than many champions. The reason for this phenomenon is that Gao Yang''s kicking has become a hot spot on the Internet and attracted the attention of the world. There is no other reason.


    The MGM hotel in Las Vegas not only has a casino, but also has a comprehensive playground that can accommodate more than 17000 people. It has not only held many UFC unrestricted fighting competitions, but also held many boxing competitions. Today, for the first time, two amateur boxers held a large-scale competition here.


    It was not only large in scale, but also high in tickets, and even caught up with the boxing match of the champion level.


    The stadium is already full, with many rich and stars coming to support it, and the proportion of visitors from East Asia is significantly higher than usual.


    The competition has gone beyond its own meaning and become a dispute between Wushu and Taekwondo.


    It''s full of people outside. The playground is very noisy. The most expensive area is around the octagonal boxing ring. Where you sit is either a rich man or a star. As for the complimentary tickets for Kim Jizhe and Gao Yang, the position should be slightly behind.


    Jin Jizhe and Gao Yang''s relatives and friends also sit in a clear-cut way. Jin Jizhe''s supporters are high-profile and dressed brightly, while Gao Yang''s supporters seem to be synonymous with hiding their heads and tails.


    Wearing hats and sunglasses, they sat in a row. Everyone dared not show his face. The fugitives were more arrogant than them.


    On the side of Kim Jizhe''s supporters, first of all, they performed very normally, and there were two stars. When the camera was aimed at them and put their appearance on the big screen on the boxing ring, they waved their hands and attracted bursts of cheers from the audience.


    As for Gao Yang''s side, there are several beauties sitting inside. If from the quality point of view, Gao Yang''s family and friends can kill Jin Jizhe''s side, but unfortunately, these beauties hide their faces very deeply, because although they are not in the front row, they are also very close, and they can be photographed as soon as the camera is swept.


    Morgan didn''t dare to sit in the front. He sat in the ordinary audience, and next to him was Jack who came from Portland to cheer.


    When he came out of the lounge and was greeted by the noise mixed with boos and cheers of more than 10000 people, Gao Yang walked to the boxing ring and couldn''t help laughing when he saw the modeling made by his partners.


    Gao Yang raised his hand and waved it twice to thank his supporters, and after he did so, the cheers and boos became stronger.


    After stepping into the ring, Kim ki chol and his disciples were already standing there waiting.


    Gao Yang and Jin Jizhe stood face to face, with the host holding the microphone in the middle, but Gao Yang''s eyes were behind Jin Jizhe, where stood a young man in his thirties.


    Just at a glance, Gao Yang knew that Kim Jizhe, the so-called apprentice, was more powerful than Kim Jizhe, just as Li JinFang was more powerful than him. As for why he made such a judgment, it was simply Gao Yang''s intuition, because the young man standing behind Kim Jizhe made him feel very dangerous.


    Gao Yang took back his eyes and stared at Jin Jizhe in front of him. After seeing Li JinFang behind Gao Yang, Jin Jizhe began to look at Gao Yang face to face with him.


    What the host will say and what Gao Yang and Jin Jizhe should say have been decided in advance. For the sake of money, Gao Yang must cooperate.


    The name is false, the origin is false, and even his face is false. This is a game to be broadcast live. I don''t know how many people will watch it directly. No matter how brave he is, he dare not show his true face. However, his response is simple, that is, he and Li JinFang wore a mask to play.


    Some people wear masks in the unrestricted fighting competition held by UFC, and it is common to wear masks in the popular unrestricted fighting competition in Mexico. Therefore, no one disputes Gao Yang''s shape. Only Gao Yang thinks his shape is ugly.


    Jin Jizhe and his disciples are all dressed in Taekwondo clothes, including a group of people behind them. Gao Yang and Li JinFang are both dressed in fat and big practice clothes. Li JinFang is white and has a white devil mask with elder fangs on his face, while Gao Yang is black, with a black face, a red mouth, a head with two horns and a ferocious devil mask on his face.


    Although he despises his opponent, Gao Yang has to admit that others'' Taekwondo clothes are better looking and more stylish than his kung fu clothes, and he and Li JinFang won''t show their eyes after wearing masks. There are no other words except weird and ugly.


    After the host said a bunch of opening remarks made in advance, he held the microphone high and said loudly, "Why are you wearing a mask?"


    Gao Yang stared at Jin Jizhe and said in a deep voice, "I said long ago that if you want to see my face, you have to wait until you beat me."


    The microphone reached Jin Jizhe''s mouth again, but Jin Jizhe said indifferently: "I''ll beat you! But I''m not interested in what you look like, and I''ve never been interested!"


    After reciting the lines and creating some tension for the audience according to the content required by the organizer, Gao Yang and Jin Jizhe walked down the ring, leaving only Li JinFang and Jin Jizhe''s disciples on it.


    Still that sentence, any famous attack must have its excellence and value of existence.


    Both martial arts and Taekwondo have high practicality and strong appreciation, but the real combat fighting skills must end in two or three times, and even the winner can be determined by shooting.


    But Li JinFang''s task is to try to prolong the time he plays with his opponents. There is no special reason. It is to prevent nearly 20000 viewers from coming to the scene and do not know how many TV viewers. Don''t watch a fight that ends at the beginning and lasts less than ten seconds. In that case, everyone will be scolded miserably.


    Experts watch the doorway, and laymen always watch the excitement, so it doesn''t have to be very difficult to play, but it must be good-looking, very good-looking and very good-looking.


    Jin Jizhe''s disciple was Park genxun. He kicked a few legs, which was really good-looking. In particular, the continuous kick in the air caused the exclamation of the whole audience.


    Waiting for park genxun to kick and shine, Li JinFang played a few loose hands on his side. He didn''t know much about the routine, and he didn''t want to expose the foundation of Xingyi boxing, so he used Baji boxing. Although the action of Baji boxing was simple, it was just fierce and violent, especially the action of stamping his feet.


    Li JinFang''s punches really brought out the wind. After slapping two punches, Li JinFang stamped his right foot on the ground, and the floor of the boxing ring immediately made a loud noise.


    The boxing ring of the unrestricted fighting competition of UFC mode is soft and elastic, which is to let the boxers play their throwing skills without injury. However, after Li JinFang stamped on the ground, this boxing ring also made a loud noise that can not be made on the ordinary ground.


    With a bang, the whole boxing ring rang. The noise was beyond imagination and suppressed the cries of more than 20000 people.


    It''s good to be far away, but the people guarding the ring closer were startled, especially all the people around the ring were startled out of guard, and the expressions on people''s faces were wonderful.


    After stamping his feet, Li JinFang put on the airs of facing the enemy. He really felt like a great master.


    Of course, now Li JinFang is really a master of fighting. Although his actions are simple, they are also like flowing clouds and flowing water. He has an indescribable beauty. If he didn''t wear an ugly and tasteless mask, Li JinFang''s actions even have a sense of immortality.


    As soon as he stamped, Kim ki Chol''s face turned white, and the host exclaimed, "Oh! Listen to this voice! Have you heard it? It''s incredible, it''s amazing. I swear I didn''t do any hands and feet in the ring!"


    Jason pinched Shuangquan, with a distorted expression on his face and said loudly, "it''s so handsome. It''s hard to describe. Like a fairy, toad is really my idol! I''m a man. I think he''s so handsome, so handsome!"


    Jason''s words attracted the attention of several people, and then Irene frowned and said: "it is undeniable that he is really like a Chinese immortal, but what does it have to do with handsome? No matter how powerful a toad is, he is also a toad. Even if he is handsome, he is still a toad. You can call him a toad immortal, but you can''t call him a toad handsome man. That''s the fact."


    Jason didn''t retort because Li JinFang began to do it.


    When playing handsome, the action was very good-looking, but when it was time to start, the action was not good-looking. There was no way. The actual combat fighting skills were all of this virtue. Park genxun kicked Li JinFang''s rib with a small side kick.


    Speed, strength and angle are all the essence of Taekwondo. It''s just a kick. When the audience holds high for a while, they know that park Genshuo is really an expert. Moreover, after he really started the actual combat style of playing, park genxun''s feelings are different.


    Park genxun used homicide. The homicide in Taekwondo is not for viewing or for strengthening the body. It is a homicide that can only be spread in the army.


    Gao Yang began to lament that Jin Jizhe had indeed found an expert. He could not teach such an apprentice. If he really fought, Jin Jizhe would be far from park genxun''s opponent.


    However, Gao Yang will not worry about Li JinFang. His only concern is whether Li JinFang can win a good-looking victory over his opponent.


    Li JinFang blocked Park genxun''s exploratory attack with his arms down, and then determined that he would never miss. With absolute confidence, Li JinFang began to work hard in the direction of good-looking.

 Chapter 1352

    If Li JinFang wants to, he can take advantage of the situation, or he can hit Park Genshuo with his fist or foot. In this way, it is impossible to fight for 300 rounds. However, Li JinFang gave up the result of ending the battle immediately. He drank violently and was of no use at all, but the two really, very good-looking airs came out.


    After a jump and attack, Li JinFang stood on the ground steadily, which was a bit of an expert in kung fu movies. As soon as the HuaQuan embroidered legs, which were good-looking and had no practical effect, were made, they immediately won a full house of applause and attracted a cry of surprise, followed by a cry of cheer.


    After several rounds of fighting back and forth, Gao Yang felt that Li JinFang and Pu genxun had little actual contact with each other just because of the flower boxing and embroidered legs. This was not good. The audience was not stupid just because of the showy performance. He saw it in a moment.


    At this time, Li JinFang represents Chinese Kung Fu, but it can''t be said that he is just showy and arrogant. He feels that even if the game ends too soon, he has to let Li JinFang show his skills. At this time, Jin Jizhe suddenly shouted at PU genxun on the stage, and then Pu genxun began to be more cautious, They didn''t take the initiative to gather around Li JinFang.


    Seeing the performance of Jin Jizhe and park genxun, Gao Yang also shouted: "don''t play, just kill him if you can''t delay! You can''t talk about martial virtue with him, because he will regard your humility as weakness and then exaggerate even more! Severely hit his self-esteem and humiliate him! It doesn''t matter!"


    If Li JinFang were a simple martial artist, he wouldn''t do things too well, because he had to speak martial ethics, but unfortunately, he was a mercenary, and the mercenary didn''t have so many rules, especially Li JinFang, who was used to acting under orders, was even more unscrupulous after receiving Gao Yang''s clear instructions.


    Wood? For Gao Yang, it is only for worthy opponents, while Kim ki chol and park genxun are not worthy of respect for him.


    Li JinFang quickly changed his strategy. He no longer simply defended. Then he took the opportunity to play twice after defeating Park genxun''s attack. He began to take the initiative to attack.


    Li JinFang quickly approached Park genxun.


    Park genxun, I can only say that he was a little unlucky. He was really a master. Unfortunately, he met someone who was bad, but he let him meet Li JinFang.


    If Pu Genshuo, who was approached by Li JinFang, didn''t want to run around the ring, he had to go out of his legs and force Li JinFang back, so he quickly went out of his legs and kicked in front of him to force Li JinFang back, so as to open up some distance.


    However, Li JinFang didn''t plan to retreat this time. He stamped his foot on the ground again and gave a loud drink.


    "Up!"


    After a loud drink, Li JinFang even stretched out his hands and hugged Park genxun''s right leg.


    Park genxun was charged with his right leg and immediately jumped up in the air and kicked Li JinFang''s face with his left leg, but Li JinFang hit him heavily with his right fist, directly hit Park genxun''s calf and knocked Park genxun''s calf back.


    Park genxun immediately lost his balance, but Li JinFang didn''t let Park genxun fall to the ground. Instead, he grabbed Park genxun''s right leg with both hands and threw Park genxun out with one force.


    Throwing people out is the corresponding strategy that Li JinFang came up with. In practice, he knows how to play well, but he can make his opponent ugly.


    Li JinFang has absolute control over park genxun.


    Park genxun must have at least 160 or 70 kilograms. Although he looks neither tall nor fat, park genxun is a muscle and weighs a lot. However, despite this, park genxun was thrown away by Li JinFang.


    Park genxun flew more than five meters in the air, almost thrown from one end of the ring to the other, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    A neat cry of surprise, and then did not raise the expected cheers.


    According to the MMA rules, it''s not good to read the seconds. Li JinFang can take park genxun to the end and hit hard, but he didn''t do that.


    It was not until Li JinFang began to walk slowly towards Park genxun and park genxun who fell to the ground began to climb forward that the cheers burst out suddenly.


    Li JinFang stopped when he was two or three meters away from park genxun. After standing up, park genxun shook his head, moved his arms twice, and then rushed at Li JinFang again with an angry face.


    Park genxun kicked too high, and when he lifted his leg very high in front of Li Jin, he would die ugly. This is the valuable experience gained by Gao Yang after countless hugs and falls.


    Park genxun kicked directly in the face. Li JinFang was in white, very elegant and magical. He was short and ran under Park genxun''s legs.


    Li JinFang can directly hold and fall, or directly kick off Park genxun''s supporting leg, or simply steal peaches by monkeys, and let Park genxun be a eunuch at once. In short, Li JinFang can play whatever he wants.


    However, several familiar to Gao Yang may not appear. Li JinFang pulled Park genxun''s leg with one hand and directly shouldered Park genxun with his shoulder.


    "Ha!"


    Li JinFang shook his shoulder and sent it away. He directly flew Park genxun out, and it was five or six meters.


    Throw a living man five or six meters away. Seriously, there is no other fighting skill in the world except the internal boxing used by experts.


    There was another neat scream, and then Gao Yang heard a sharp female voice screaming wildly. The voice was so sharp that Gao Yang turned his head when he focused on Li JinFang. Then he found that the screamer was Kolo Moritz.


    Li JinFang walked slowly towards Pu genxun again and lay on the ground. Panting, Pu genxun saw Li JinFang approaching and stood up again.


    Li JinFang made a gesture to let Park genxun rest first, and then he took two steps back.


    Jin Jizhe couldn''t sit still. All the people with them stood up and looked at Park genxun with a nervous and desperate face.


    Park genxun did rest for a moment, and then took the initiative to rush towards Li JinFang, and he was very fast.


    Taekwondo does have boxing, but very few. This time, park genxun decided not to use his legs. He wanted to use his fist.


    It''s that sentence again. Any famous attack must have its value and significance.


    However, Li JinFang is a master of Chinese Kung Fu, while Park genxun is a master, perhaps a top master, but he is still a little short of becoming a master of Taekwondo.


    Even if it was only a little short, park genxun would only end up being hanged by Li JinFang. No, it was the end of fancy flying.


    After a good time, Li JinFang took his time. Li JinFang put his arms in one space, lifted his right leg, and bullied Park genxun between his arms. After his right foot blocked Park genxun''s foot, he grabbed Park genxun''s armpit, and then Park genxun flew again.


    The audience couldn''t see what was going on. In fact, Gao Yang couldn''t see why Park genxun flew out again.


    There was another exclamation, and the audience exclaimed naturally.


    Park genxun landed again. A man behind Kim Jizhe shouted, "stop, admit defeat, we admit defeat!"


    Park genxun stood up again, and soon shook his head and shouted at the people who let him admit defeat: "shut up! Shut up! I won''t admit defeat in death!"


    Li JinFang looked at Park genxun in surprise. Then he retreated and waved to park genxun.


    Li JinFang has decided to give Park genxun a good time. Sometimes, it is also a kind of happiness to declare failure cleanly.


    Park genxun stood where he was, just gasping for breath. Li JinFang stood four or five meters away from park genxun, motionless and full of the addiction of pretending to be an expert.


    In fact, Li JinFang is an expert. On the battlefield, Li JinFang''s identity as a fighting master can''t bring him any benefits. He died like a bullet, but in the challenge arena, it''s not the most suitable stage for a fighting master.


    Park genxun finally moved again. He rushed towards Li JinFang, and then when he was very close to Li JinFang, he suddenly opened his mouth and sprayed saliva at Li JinFang. At the same time, park genxun rose up in the air, and then there was a double kick.


    Li JinFang twisted his head strangely. There was no need for a violent sideways movement. Then Gao Yang found that an unknown object wiped Li JinFang''s face and flew over.


    Li JinFang turned back and roared with a tiger. After breaking Park genxun''s double flying kick, his hands suddenly stretched out, grabbed Park genxun''s empty body and threw it down. He threw Park genxun to the ground, but this time Li JinFang didn''t end. He subconsciously and angrily touched his face, but he touched the mask.


    This time, park genxun, who was thrown to the ground, couldn''t move. Li JinFang, who confirmed that he didn''t win the move, grabbed Park genxun lying on the ground, roared, threw Park genxun straight into the sky, and then kicked it up with a whirlwind, kicking Park genxun in the air directly to the position of Kim Jizhe.


    In a scream, park genxun directly hit his coaching team. Several people subconsciously hugged Park genxun, then rolled into a ball and fell to the ground together.


    The audience still needs to respond to Li jinfangqiang''s outrageous silence.


    Li JinFang kicked Park genxun off the court, and the referee was stunned. Although he had nothing to do all night and was the nearest audience, he was a little surprised by this situation.


    On the on-site commentary, the always excited commentator was stunned, and then he said loudly: "Wow, the current situation is really beyond my expectation. Although I can''t see the face, Janice Zhang seems very angry. Now I don''t know what Park genxun''s situation is. He doesn''t look very good. I hope there will be no serious injury."


    At this moment, Li JinFang jumped down from the stage, went to the commentary booth, grabbed the microphone of the opening host, pointed to park genxun and said in a very stable tone: "I use the internal boxing in Chinese Kung Fu. If I want him to die, he can''t live! If I want him to live, he can''t die! He won''t be seriously injured or have any internal injuries, that''s all."


    Standing in front of Park genxun, in front of a group of people who fell to the ground and were struggling to get up in a panic, Li JinFang threw the microphone in front of the host, then jumped into the boxing ring, and then said to the stunned referee, "Hey, you can announce that I won."

 Chapter 1353

    According to the rules of UFC, a boxer will not lose after being knocked off the ring. He can still go back to the ring and continue to fight. Of course, the boxer who knocked him off the ring can also follow and continue to beat violently.


    After being reminded by Li JinFang and looking at the situation of Li JinFang and park genxun, the referee grabbed Li JinFang''s arm without hesitation and raised it high.


    "Janice Chang seemed very angry, so he finished the battle quickly. It''s strange why Janice was very angry. Let''s take a look at the slow motion. Oh! Ha ha, park genxun is spitting at him. Is this the ultimate move Park genxun took to win?"


    When Li JinFang''s hand was raised, the whole stadium was crazy. There were many fights and fights, but it was the first time to see him fight so handsome.


    Li JinFang and park genxun spent ten minutes on the stage, but even if they had only ten minutes, the audience would be worth the ticket price.


    Gao Yang stood up and applauded Li JinFang gently.


    Li JinFang soon walked back to Gao Yang. After a slap, he shouted, "master!"


    In front of several more cameras, Gao Yang nodded, patted Li JinFang on the shoulder, and then said loudly, "well, you''re doing well, but there''s a little problem with your technique. Come on."


    Anyway, there was a mask on his face, and he was not afraid of being seen. He held Li JinFang''s shoulder high. The face under the mask was very ferocious, and then said in an extremely resentful voice: "asshole! You killed me! You made the scene so big and the atmosphere so high. How can you let me answer it? You say, now it''s all this scene, how can I answer it!"


    Li JinFang whispered, "I''m sorry. I''m happy for a moment. I can''t control it. But you said you let me humiliate him. I''m finished. It''s inappropriate for you to blame me again?"


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "OK, hurry up and give me an instruction. How can I play without being too ugly?"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "you''re lucky to win. Don''t think about anything ugly or not. Remember what you''ve taught you these two days. Take a break and hit Ko. Otherwise, you''ll be ashamed of how you play. All right, hurry up and take advantage of Kim Jizhe''s failure."


    Li JinFang, who looks like Gao Yang is educating and nodding his head from time to time, is actually Li JinFang. After giving Gao Yang the opportunity to seize the time, Gao Yang patted Li JinFang on the shoulder, and then walked quickly to the boxing ring.


    On the occasion of the change, the host returned to the boxing ring. As soon as Gao Yang went up, he immediately aimed the microphone at Gao Yang, and then said eagerly: "great devil Wang, are you satisfied with your disciple''s performance?"


    Gao Yang shook his head at the host and said, "it''s not the big devil. Wang. The correct order of my name is Wang. Desert, big and small, desert. But if you want to call me the big devil, I don''t have any opinion. I''m quite satisfied with his performance about your death. Zhang."


    Of course, Wang Damo is Gao Yang''s pseudonym. What he wants is the effect of putting his name in front. As for Janis Zhang, if you read it slowly, you can understand why Gao Yang insisted on giving Li JinFang this pseudonym.


    Hearing Gao Yang''s conversation with the host on the stage, the Chinese people present immediately laughed, including the audience far away in China and several people who came to the scene to see Gao Yang.


    Ye Lianna knew Chinese. She couldn''t help laughing at once, but Adele sitting next to her said with a puzzled face: "what are you laughing at? Are Gao''s words funny?"


    Ye Lianna explained with a low smile: "well, his name is normal in English, but in Chinese, his name is the great devil, the king of the devil, and he is Satan. You can understand that."


    Adele suddenly realized it, then frowned and said, "is this effect achieved by using different languages and different sounds so funny?"


    Ye Lianna waved and said, "Oh, you don''t understand. Your head won''t understand."


    Normal people can understand Gao Yang''s painstaking efforts. Irene smiled very exaggerated. She patted her thigh and smiled at the people around her: "ha ha, I''ve been looking forward to this moment for a long time, RAM demon king. It''s so funny."


    Some people understand, others don''t understand, and Gao Yang just needs to achieve the effect he wants.


    When Gao Yang spoke, of course, he would not forget to observe Kim Jizhe, who was still under the stage and refused to appear on the stage.


    Talking nonsense on the stage, he explained to the host and the audience what Kung Fu Li JinFang used and what was the matter with the internal boxing Li JinFang said. At the same time, Gao Yang always prayed that Kim Jizhe would never go on stage. It would be perfect if Kim Jizhe was too frightened by Li JinFang to admit defeat directly with him.


    No matter how beautiful Li JinFang won, it''s no use. In the end, it depends on the competition results between Gao Yang and Jin Jizhe. Not to mention the others, he can only win tens of millions of dollars.


    Gao Yang wanted to win and wanted to take money, so he prayed that Kim Jizhe would take the initiative to admit defeat, because if Kim Jizhe really did, the audience would understand that his so-called master was far inferior to his apprentice, and the real loss was the gain of tens of millions of dollars.


    So Gao Yang didn''t provoke Jin Jizhe, but it''s a pity that after a fluster, Jin Jizhe, who finally put park genxun in place, still kept a calm face and slowly walked onto the boxing ring.


    The host also didn''t look at it. Kim ki Chol''s face was almost dripping water. He also handed the microphone to Kim ki Chol''s face and said loudly, "Kim ki CHOL, do you have anything to say about the game just ended?"


    Jin Jizhe''s behavior was one of stagnation. Then he impatiently dialed the microphone, then stretched out his hand and pointed to Gao Yangli and shouted, "don''t talk nonsense. I must defeat you!"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He stared at Jin Jizhe. He came to Jin Jizhe and stood opposite him. Then he slowly stretched out a fist.


    Gao Yang''s fist was very close to Kim''s nose. He slowly opened his fist. His fingertips almost rubbed the distance from Kim''s nose. The palm was up, bent his fingers, and then said loudly, "come!"


    When the host ended, the referee explained the precautions to the two people. At this time, they should have greeted each other to show friendship, but Gao Yang and Jin Jizhe both went back to their starting corners, and then turned to stare at their opponents.


    The referee waved his hand and shouted, "start."


    Gao Yang took three steps forward, and Jin Jizhe also took three steps forward. Then the two people stood together as if they had made an appointment.


    Gao Yang is standing on the ground. He can''t move forward any more. If he gets closer to Jin Jizhe and gets to the right distance, whether to move or not is a big problem. Let''s move. Gao Yang will do it a few times and lift his Yin leg to bring Jin Jizhe down. Gao Yang is still more confident, but even if he loses in a serious foul, if he doesn''t have to lift his Yin leg, He doesn''t dare to take the initiative at all.


    Gao Yang''s plan is to let Jin Jizhe take the initiative to attack, and then he will see if he has a chance to give Jin Jizhe a hard blow in the process of avoiding. If he doesn''t have a chance, he will hide until he seizes the opportunity.


    So Gao Yang stood where he was, or he didn''t dare to go forward.


    Jin Jizhe did not dare to leave. Although he thought Li JinFang could not be Gao Yang''s apprentice, Li JinFang frightened Jin Jizhe. Even if Gao Yang was not as powerful as Li JinFang, Jin Jizhe could not know how powerful he was.


    Jin Jizhe was frightened by Li JinFang, so his plan was to wait for Gao Yang to attack first, and then see if he had a chance to fight back. Generally speaking, even Jin Jizhe didn''t dare to attack actively.


    Their plans were the same, so they refused to move forward after three steps.


    After staring at each other for more than a minute, Gao Yang''s brain was blindfolded, and Kim ki Chol also seemed a little at a loss. As for the audience, of course, the audience were more stupid. In the unrestricted fighting competition, neither of the two players would go forward. Who has seen such a scene.


    If you take the initiative to move forward, you have to take the initiative to attack. Therefore, Gao Yang took the attention. He was determined not to move forward, but he found that Kim Jizhe seemed to have the same plan.


    Both of them didn''t move. The referee looked left and again. After watching for a long time, he walked between them and made a gesture to start the game again.


    They still don''t move.


    There were already sparse boos in the audience. Gao Yang felt that a cold sweat began to flow down his forehead, but fortunately, he wore a mask. Even if there was sweat, others couldn''t see it, so he simply put his hand on his back, bumped his right foot, and then turned his head and motioned Kim Jizhe to come to him.


    Jin Jizhe also began to sweat on his face. Gao Yang felt that he could consume more energy than Jin Jizhe. For a mercenary, how could it happen to him that he wanted to lose face and suffer alive? Besides, he was still an accurate shooter and sniper. Even if his patience was not as good as Cui Bo, he was not as good as him.


    Gao Yang is very confident. He believes that he can certainly drag Kim Jizhe into chaos, but he soon finds that Jiang is still old and spicy. In terms of face, he is also old and thick. Kim Jizhe moves, but it''s a pity that he moves his mouth rather than his legs.


    "According to our habit, the high rank will let the low rank first, and the old also need to let the young, so come on, I''ll let you first!"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, but his brain was still fast, so he waved his hand and said in a disdainful language: "there is an ancient Chinese saying that the one who reaches is the first! Has your master taught you? I''m really younger than you, but your strength is too poor. Out of self-respect, I really can''t give you a hand. Come on, I''ll give you a hand."


    Jin Jizhe was speechless, and then he suddenly shouted again, "I don''t think you are better than me, so you can''t be called a master!"


    Gao Yang laughed, then pointed to Li JinFang under the stage and said, "why don''t you let my apprentice come up and practice with you?"

 Chapter 1354

    He began to fight for the thickness of his face, and Gao Yang''s heart also put down more than half.


    According to the real strength, it''s hard to say who is stronger between Gao Yang and Jin Jizhe. Jin Jizhe is comprehensive and has been practicing taekwondo hard all his life. Gao Yang, he fought from life and death, and one of his legs has reached the master level, so the victory or defeat is still in between.


    However, Gao Yang''s Kung Fu is based on lifting Yin legs. You can''t use lifting Yin legs. 90% of Gao Yang''s Kung Fu is wasted.


    Gao Yang''s confidence is that if he really can''t win, he can simply lift his Yin legs and lie down with Jin Jizhe. Even if he loses, he is still proud of defeat. This is Gao Yang''s confidence.


    Jin Jizhe is actually a power faction, but what he has always shown is the idol faction, or he is a very powerful idol faction fighter, so Jin Jizhe''s plan is to deceive Gao Yang with very fancy actions, let Gao Yang relax his vigilance, and then suddenly come to Ko Gao Yang.


    In fact, Jin Jizhe still doesn''t know what opponent he has met. If he knows that Satan''s mercenaries are idle and willing to spend money, they are completely deployed according to the battle in order to fight this challenge, he may really dare not go on stage. Especially if he wants to know that Gao Yang is willing to spend a million dollars to study his details, he must be counselled.


    The audience was surprised, then began to be impatient, and the boos began to gather.


    Gao Yang is not afraid of booing. He firmly believes that he consumes more energy than Kim Jizhe, so he welcomes booing more fiercely.


    Jin Jizhe would only fight Li JinFang if he was stupid, so after Gao Yang''s words made him speechless, he wisely kept silent, but listening to the boos, Jin Jizhe decided what measures he had to take.


    Jin Jizhe refused to take the initiative to move forward, but he felt that his advantage was that he could let the audience see his expression from the big screen, so he disdained, very disdained, very disdainful expression combined with a very impatient tone, raised his hand and said loudly, "young man, be a man, don''t be too narcissistic. Come on, I''ll let you have your right hand."


    They just didn''t do it. The host always had to do something, so he let out the voice of their dialogue, so the whole playground heard Kim Jizhe''s words.


    Hearing his voice amplified, Kim Jizhe was relieved. He felt that Gao Yang couldn''t bear it.


    Holding his head high, he was very disdainful. After laughing twice, he twisted his head, put his hands on his back, shook his head at Kim Jizhe, and said with a smile: "Mr. Kim, I''m not narcissistic, I''m confident! Confidence, you know? Come on, I''ll let you have two hands! Don''t worry, I only use my legs, not my hands, you hit me!"


    Jin Jizhe let one hand and Gao Yang let two hands. Anyway, he can''t use his hands. Having legs is enough. What is he afraid of?


    Jin Jizhe said again and let his two hands and one leg. He absolutely didn''t dare, so he had to say loudly: "ha ha, interesting, I haven''t seen such a narcissistic young man for a long time. Young man, you''re not confident, you''re ignorant! Come on, I''ll let you two hands. Now you dare to come over?"


    Since Gao Yang and Jin Jizhe began to quarrel rather than fight, the audience was very anxious. We were waiting to see a good play. Who knows that they didn''t move, but after the two people''s dialogue was released, the audience didn''t worry, because the two people''s dialogue was very interesting.


    Jin Jizhe didn''t dare to increase the size, so Gao Yang''s offer can only be followed, not increased.


    Gao Yang''s hatred makes his teeth itch. Jin Jizhe doesn''t follow the routine. He gives chips here, and Jin Jizhe should increase his chips, otherwise Jin Jizhe should take the first shot. But the thickness of Jin Jizhe''s face exceeds his estimate. People just follow him and don''t increase it, which annoys him to death.


    In fact, Gao Yang has thought about it. As long as Kim Jizhe dares to say something and let him have both hands and feet, he rushes up and starts fighting without saying a word. It''s a pity, a pity.


    After Jin Jizhe claimed to let Gao Yang hold two hands, the host suddenly opened his mouth after an urgent discussion with several people around him. He shouted: "Sorry, please allow me to explain to you that the current situation is like this. In the fighting habits of Oriental people, those who are more famous or older need to let young people take the initiative first. Generally speaking, it can be understood that the strong give the weak an opportunity to take the initiative. Now, Jin Jizhe and the great demon king both think that they are in the ranks of martial artists and have great strength And status are higher than each other, so they are unwilling to take the initiative. Therefore, the current dilemma is caused by the Oriental way of thinking and habits. I suggest that the two can take the initiative at the same time, regardless of order. "


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but scold the host in his heart, and when he saw Kim Jizhe''s expression, he had to greet the female immediate relatives of the host in his stomach.


    How can Gao Yang do it first, so he coughed gently and said solemnly: "do it at the same time? Because in my habit, I take the initiative to attack an opponent I don''t look up to. I can''t afford to lose this person. I refuse!"


    Gao Yang first refused, and Jin Jizhe was pardoned, so he immediately said, "hum! Young man doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Let me take the initiative to a young man who doesn''t know etiquette? It''s against my principle."


    The bad smile on his face is the kind of bad smile after the plot succeeds, because he wants to let go! Big! Move! It''s over!


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pointed to Jin Jizhe, then fixed his eyes on Jin Jizhe and said in a helpless but firm voice: "My master taught me that I can''t lose my martial ethics and break the rules at any time! As a martial artist, I should respect the elders, but more importantly! It''s a common rule all over the world that those who reach first. I''m really young and could have shot first, but I think I''m much more powerful than you. Chinese martial arts is also the most powerful skill in the world. Now I''m Huaxia martial arts Representative of the art world, if I attack you first, will I not violate the rules and break the prestige of my Chinese martial arts? Therefore, I can''t attack you first! "


    After saying some great truth, he heaved a long sigh, put his hand on his back, stretched his right foot forward, and then said with awe inspiring righteousness: "I''m really young. I don''t think you''ll accept it no matter what you say. But in order to maintain my martial arts, I''d rather die than fight first, Mr. Jin! I''ll let you add one foot to both hands! I only use my right leg. If I use both hands and my left leg, I''ll lose!"


    What is momentum? This is momentum.


    What is self-confidence? Hold high this is absolute self-confidence!


    Like a nuclear bomb thrown out, the whole audience was in an uproar. Then the Chinese people who came to watch the war almost rubbed up at the same time, and then a thunderous Chinese echoed in the sports hall.


    "Good!"


    "Have backbone! Be worthy of being my Chinese man!"


    The Chinese voice became one, and then I didn''t know who took the head. The audience began to clap and clap wildly.


    Satan''s people first looked at each other, and then Irene whispered excitedly, "how did the boss think of it? Fark! It''s too insidious, too smart and too great, boss, I love you!"


    Irene shouted excitedly. Cui Bo stood up excitedly, and then said with admiration: "I''ve won the Olympic Games. Sure enough, no one can pretend to be better than you. Compared with you, Kim Jizhe scared his eyes! Ha ha!"


    Give up two hands and one leg. Who in the audience has seen this kind of fighting? They dare not accept it.


    At this moment, Gao Yang instantly became a national hero. If he dared to come to power with his true face, he might get an amnesty or something to eliminate his case in China.


    Jin Jizhe has no way back, not at all. He can fight Gao Yang with his legs without hands, but it''s funny to use only one leg. Killing him can''t offer the same price to let Gao Yang go first.


    Gao Yang used only one right leg to solve the battle. He also used only his right leg, so let both hands and one leg out. What is he afraid of? In addition to gaining applause and pretending to be B, he can avoid letting others see that he has only one leg available when he starts, what else can he lose?


    Therefore, in terms of boxing, Gao Yang can''t catch up with Li JinFang after practicing for eight more lives, but he is the great master if he wants to play psychological warfare,


    Jin Jizhe has no move. He can''t move. However, Jin Jizhe doesn''t feel depressed at all, because he has a thick skin. Although he loses face when he shoots again, Gao Yang only uses one leg to fight him. It''s not a sure win. Even if he can''t win, real gold and silver are not fake. Winning is tens of millions. At this time, face is a fart.


    Jin Jizhe''s bumpy son bumpy son, although he looked helpless, but in fact, he ran away happily.


    If Jin Jizhe comes up with all his strength, Gao Yang can only hide, because he can''t parry. Even if he loses with two hands, he can''t go back. However, Jin Jizhe is still worried that Gao Yang will Kuang him, because the agreement reached before the game does not include the condition that he is not allowed to use two hands and left leg.


    So Jin Jizhe gave a tentative side kick. He didn''t do his best and left his spare strength to kick Gao Yang''s crotch. This foot can go forward and retreat. Gao Yang really doesn''t block, so he can only dodge and retreat. After Gao Yang kicks, he will change his moves. It''s easy to kick down Gao Yang with one leg.


    Unfortunately, Gao Yang dares to let two hands and one leg, just because his kung fu is all on his right leg.


    Jin Jizhe left his strength, but Gao Yang didn''t.


    The latter comes first, and one leg pops out. Jin Jizhe kicks the high left span. Raising his leg is to kick Kim Jizhe''s left leg as a supporting foot.


    With a slap, Kim Jizhe, who lost his balance, rushed forward with his face down.


    Can''t kick the crotch. Gao Yang remembers very well, so he kicked Kim Jizhe''s left leg below his knee.


    Jin Jizhe was about to lie on the ground, but Gao Yang didn''t wait for Jin Jizhe to land. He made another lightning kick and directly kicked Jin Jizhe''s chest with the instep horizontally. Then, Jin Jizhe flew out horizontally until he fell under the stage from the bottom rope gap.


    The audience was silent. Gao Yang took two steps, looked down at the stage, and then shouted to the referee, "don''t wait, he can''t get up. Also, I only used my right leg, so I kept my promise! If there is no problem, I can announce that I won."

 Chapter 1355

    The final outcome should be announced by the referee.


    But before the referee stepped down, the audience of more than 10000 and nearly 20000 began to shout loudly.


    ¡°KO!KO£¡KO!¡±


    Who is the most excited? It''s the people who bought Gaoyang and won, and Ko won.


    Clarence jumped up and shouted, "Yeah! Yeah! Ko! Hit Ko!"


    Little Donny stood up, and no matter who was around him, he immediately hugged him tightly, and then he shouted excitedly, "I bought 500000 Ko, I bought 500000 Ko! Lose eight, I''m making a lot of money! I''m making a lot of money!"


    After roaring, little Downey immediately took out his mobile phone from his pocket, but after he clicked it and looked at it, he said with a stunned look: "Oh, shet, Falk! These sons of bitches!"


    Jason said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "They adjusted the odds urgently! Before the betting deadline, when the toad finished playing and the head didn''t play, they adjusted the odds. Ko''s odds were adjusted from one to eight to one to zero three! One to zero three! Fark! Oh Fark!"


    Gambling companies sometimes urgently adjust the odds, because the gambling company does not gamble directly with players, but plays the game. Players gamble with players. The gambling company plays the game to calculate the number and odds of players.


    Of course, there are many ways of gambling, and the calculation of odds is divided into several kinds, but without exception, the calculation methods of odds are very complex, and gambling companies will never lose money.


    The match between Gao Yang and Jin Jizhe was not just wild boxing, but also a way that people were not familiar with before. That is, only in Las Vegas, a gambling company will open an opening. Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether it can gamble. After Li JinFang and park genxun played, the gambling company turned out to be like this, It''s over immediately. It must all end with Ko. It''s a ghost if the odds don''t change.


    It turned out that Gao Yangsheng''s odds of losing 1.8 to Jin Jizhe were normal, while Ko''s odds of losing 8 to one. This odds was very high. Waiting for Li JinFang to finish, a large number of people began to bet money on Gao Yangneng Ko jinjizhe. Then the odds must have tumbled down.


    Therefore, Gao Yang''s winning odds become 0.25 for one loss. Ko''s opponent''s odds are 0.3 for one loss, that is, if you bet 100 yuan, Gao Yang''s winner can get 125 back, and Gao Yang''s Ko opponent can get 130 back.


    Little Downey bet a million. Half a million to buy Gaoyang and half a million to buy Gaoyang''s Ko opponent. Originally, Ko opponent alone could win four million, but now he can only win 150000. He''s not angry.


    Just as little Downey was still concerned about his odds, the referee had come off the stage, looked at Kim Jizhe who had fainted, and directly stood up and waved his hands.


    The referee returned to the stage, grabbed Gao Yang''s hand and raised it. This time, the dust settled.


    Holding his arm high, Yang turned around the stage to greet the people who were cheering for him. Then he stood in the middle of the ring and closed his eyes.


    Gao Yang was enjoying, standing in the center of the stage and receiving the cheers of tens of thousands of people. He never thought he would have such a day, so when this moment came, he was a little intoxicated.


    The biggest regret is that he can''t take off his mask and really show his face, but Gao Yang has been satisfied. When his fate changed from the moment the plane crashed, he should be satisfied if he can still stand here until today.


    For a time, Gao Yang had a very unreal feeling. He opened his eyes, looked at the audience, listened to the deafening cheers, and dared to make sure that he was not dreaming. All this happened and was happening.


    After looking at Kim ki Chol under the stand, he was surrounded by the ambulance staff, smiled loudly, then looked away, then clenched his fist again, raised his arm and waved to the sky.


    The host came on stage again, and this time there were several more cameras. Gao Yang was surrounded by groups.


    He handed the microphone to Gao Yang''s mouth, and the host said loudly, "great devil, are you satisfied with the result of the game?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "satisfied, very satisfied."


    The host likes to expose the short and dig out the focus of people''s attention, so he didn''t leave face for Kim Jizhe who had been carried away, but shouted: "When you announced that you were going to let two hands and one leg, I thought you must be crazy. I didn''t expect it, and I''m sure everyone here didn''t expect it. You really only used one leg and knocked down Kim Jizhe at once. How did you do it? Were you surprised?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said loudly, "this result is completely within my expectation, so I won''t be surprised, because my choice is based on absolute strength."


    The host nodded again and again, and then said loudly, "so, how did you do it? I have to say that I am a fan of Bruce Lee, a loyal fan, and Bruce Lee created Jeet kune do himself. I know there are many genres in Chinese Kung Fu. What about you? Which genres do you use?"


    After thinking seriously for a moment, Gao Yang finally lifted his right leg, stretched out his hand and patted on his foot, and then said loudly, "Shaolin Temple, vigorously King Kong leg!"


    After waiting for Gao Yang to put his legs down, the host shouted, "do you have anything to say to the audience?"


    Gao Yang looked at the audience. Then he took the microphone and said loudly, "I want to thank my friends who came to support me. Thank you. Then, I want to thank my parents. They didn''t come here today, but I want to tell them, mom and Dad, I love you! Thank you."


    As he spoke, Gao Yang choked, and then he bowed to a camera.


    Gao Yang thinks that his parents may not see the live broadcast or broadcast for the first time, but when he calls, his parents will naturally see it.


    After bowing and standing up, Gao Yang continued: "then, I want to thank the master who taught me Kung Fu. Without his careful teaching, there would be no me today. Therefore, I want to say thank you to him, thank you, master."


    When Gao Yang spoke, he waved to a camera. It seemed that he was greeting through the camera, but in fact, Li JinFang sat behind the camera.


    Li JinFang smiled softly, then said in a voice that others couldn''t hear: "you''re welcome."


    The host said in a hurry, "can you tell us who your Xifu is? Or is he in China?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "I''m sorry to keep it a secret."


    It''s painful not to say his name or even say hello to his face, but Gao Yang still wants to say it, because there are few opportunities to go on TV, so he took a deep breath, and then seemed casual. In fact, he waved to several people in the audience and said loudly, "my brothers and my friends, thank you for supporting me and loving you."


    After that, Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "finally, I have to thank my girlfriend, but I won''t tell you her name."


    Gao Yang aimed at the camera and blew a kiss, but his eyes looked at Ye Lianna, and then said loudly, "Hey, honey, there are not many opportunities to go on TV. Take this good opportunity, honey, I have to tell you that I love you."


    Ye Lianna smiled happily, and then she whispered, "I love you too!"


    Adele, who specially flew from England to see the high flying, said with a lost face: "envy, jealousy, I think I understand. That''s the feeling."


    Thank you for what you should say. Gao Yang handed the microphone to the host, then smiled and said, "bye, I have to go."


    The host said loudly: "big devil, from today on, you are a star. Do you really not consider taking off your mask to let people see your face?"


    Gao Yang, who wanted to leave, stopped. Then he shook his head and said with a smile, "no, I decided to remain mysterious. I said that if Kim Jizhe defeated me, I would take off my mask. Unfortunately, I won, so I''d better remain mysterious. Goodbye, gentlemen and ladies. I wish you a wonderful day today."

 Chapter 1356

    Kiev.


    Without too much stay, after a big show, on the third day, all Satan members who had prepared everything had arrived in Kiev.


    It''s not a long time before entering Ukraine again, but this time is different from the first time. Besides, little Downey spent some time in Kiev and didn''t get nothing.


    Come back to Kiev this time. They have too many important things to bring. They can''t pull down their weapons and equipment. In particular, there are several bags of cash, a full 27 million US dollars. They must be careful and watch them carefully.


    The plane landed. This time, they didn''t need to hold high. They took things out of the airport and then loaded them. Shawa, the boss of the white shark Gang, personally took several cars to the runway to pick them up.


    In addition to shava, there is also Nikolay yashkov, the driver who Gao Yang inadvertently recruited last time. During the period when little Downey stayed in Kiev, Nikolay acted as little Downey''s driver, so of course he can''t drive a taxi. During this period, he always drives a second-hand Mercedes Benz and runs with little Downey in Kiev.


    Nikolay can pick up the plane at the airport. It must be for shava to take it with him. Otherwise, he won''t be able to drive into the airport.


    After Gao Yang in a suit got off the plane, he laughed and walked over to Shawa who had opened his arms. After a heavy hug with Shawa, he said loudly, "long time no see, my friend."


    Shava is now also a pivotal role in Kiev. Recently, the territory has expanded and played fiercely, but it is still full of local flavor.


    After hugging Gao Yang, shava looked enviously at the plane behind Gao Yang, then took back his sight, laughed at Gao Yang and said, "I''m glad to know you''re coming, friend. Let''s go. I have to treat you well."


    Shava brought more than a dozen cars, including several very new luxury cars. The rest are not luxurious, but they are also very good cars in Kiev. Gao Yang made a gesture towards the team brought by shava and said with a smile: "brother, lend me some cars to drive?"


    Shawa brought a lot of cars and many people. In addition to being ceremonious, he naturally meant to put on a scene. When he heard Gao Yang''s request, he immediately waved his hand and said, "borrow? Send you that one. Drive away that one."


    Gao Yang was also impolite. He waved and said to the people behind him, "go and drive some suitable cars until they are enough. Let Nikolay lead the way and send our things back."


    During his stay in Kiev, little Downey has found a foothold. If he wants to do business, he can''t stay in the hotel all the time. After all, it''s inconvenient. Of course, it''s because he can''t see the light of the business they want to do.


    After the explanation, Gao Yang thought and said to Li JinFang and No. 13, "you two go with me. Let''s go to Shawa first and bring everything."


    Several people went to the team, drove away all six larger off-road and SUVs, and then began to load the things they brought into the car.


    There are many people and the things are loaded quickly. After watching the people load all the things into the car, Gao Yang nodded to groliov, then smiled at the shava around him and said, "OK, let''s go, man, I''m hungry. I hope you can prepare me with delicious food in addition to vodka."


    Shawa laughed and said loudly, "of course, of course! It goes without saying, get in my car and let''s go."


    When he got on the bus, Gao Yang didn''t say much. He just chatted with Shawa. Waiting for Shawa''s car to arrive, Gao Yang found that Shawa had money. After that, he finally set up his hometown from the old factory to a nightclub.


    Although I don''t think the taste of the nightclub is high at all, the nightclub must be better than a factory without a door. When the car stopped at the door of a nightclub that covers a large area and doesn''t look new but can''t be saved, Shawa pointed to the sign of the nightclub with a satisfied face and said with a smile: "How''s it going? For the industry I just laid down, I''ll arrange some beauties for you tonight. You can have as many as you want!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "this place is good!"


    Shawa was very proud. Although there was a back door, Shawa took Gao Yang through the nightclub and went to the second floor. On the second floor, there was a dance floor that could see the underground and a room with good sound insulation that could not hear anything when the door was closed.


    After sitting down in a large, decorated woodlouse large room, Sha Sha took a clap and said, "brother, sit down for a while. I''ll go and drink here. Believe me, you will be satisfied."


    There are a lot of people in the house. In addition to praising the three of them, many close confidants of shava are also there. There must be more than ten, all of them are the people who killed with shava from the slum.


    Gao Yang likes Shawa very much and doesn''t forget his roots.


    Unlike those who rush to establish rules after breaking into a little fame, shava''s practice may not be suitable for rapid establishment of dignity, which is not conducive to continued expansion, but Gao Yang feels that it is easy to deal with people like shava.


    Shava beckoned Gao Yang to start drinking, but Gao Yang waved his hand and said to No. 13, "give me something."


    On the 13th, he handed a bag directly to Gao Yang. Gao Yang took the bag, took out a passport from it, handed it to Shawa, and said in a deep voice, "give you a gift."


    Shava took the passport in a daze, opened it and looked at it. Then he stared at Gao Yang and said, "this is a passport? But why don''t you have a photo? Why do you send me a passport without a photo?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand, then smiled at Shawa and said, "I''ll give you a way back. This passport has obtained an American visa."


    "I know what you mean, but I, but I don''t want to go now," said shava


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t want you to go now. I just want you to know that if you get tired of Ukraine one day and want to go to the United States, I can send you at any time. This passport is false, but the visa is true and valid for three months."


    After that, Gao Yang poured the things in the bag onto the big tea table in front of him. After more than a dozen passports were poured out, he waved his hand and smiled at the little brothers in Shawa: "everyone has a share. I said, I''ll give you a way back. It''s all of you."


    Shava picked up a passport, looked at it and said to Gao Yang, "can you go at any time?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "post a picture, then say hello to me and you can go at any time. In this way, you can arrange some brothers to let them travel to the United States first and try whether my pass is easy to use or not."


    Gao Yangzhen gave shava a way back. Shava nodded, smiled, raised his passport and said loudly, "America, not bad, brothers, who wants to travel to the United States?"

 Chapter 1357

    First, choose two people to go to the United States with fake passports. It is secondary to let them travel. It is important to verify whether they can use their passports.


    After choosing two people, shava suddenly said to Gao Yang, "can you let them start tomorrow?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile, "yes, all you need is to fill in a photo and seal it. This part is completed in Ukraine and does not need to pass through the U.S. embassy. You have to trust me. We can take a few photos here?"


    Little Downey made these fake certificates, and basically everything that should be done has been done. Because there are no photos of Shawa, he can only leave the location of the photos, but it doesn''t matter. The most difficult part of little Downey has been done, and the rest can be printed by anyone who handles fake certificates.


    Shava looked at his passport and said with a smile, "thank you. I like your gift very much."


    For shava, Gaoyang will not save money. He is willing to invest in shava, because he has no foundation or contacts in Ukraine, and the white shark gang will be his help in Ukraine. Therefore, Gaoyang''s gifts for shava will not be limited to only a few passports.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "just like it. In addition, I have a gift for you."


    Gao Yang waved to Li JinFang and said with a smile, "brother, let Shawa see the next gift we have prepared for him and get it from the car."


    Shava raised his eyebrows and said with a laugh, "there are still gifts? Ha ha, brother, is today my lucky day?"


    Li JinFang kept a briefcase in his hand. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Li JinFang put the briefcase on the tea table in front of Gao Yang, and then quickly turned down.


    Gao Yang pressed the briefcase, then smiled and said, "Shawa, what do you think of my clothes?"


    Shawa said with a smile, "I don''t know much about clothes. You know I was born in a very poor place, so my taste and vision for clothes are not high, but your clothes are very expensive at first sight. I guess they cost at least thousands of dollars?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "my clothes are 140000 dollars."


    Shawa first stared, then nodded, snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "sure enough, it''s beyond my imagination. As I said, I don''t have high taste in clothes. However, I''m not interested in clothes, and people like me don''t have to wear such expensive clothes. Even if I wear them well, I''m still a stuffed bun."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to show off to Shawa. When Shawa mocked himself, he opened his briefcase and turned it into a bulletproof shield. He whispered to Shawa: "this briefcase can completely block pistol bullets and effectively protect 7.62 millimeter intermediate bullets from short-range shooting. Later, your bodyguard can take it with him."


    Shava said with a smile, "Oh? Bulletproof? This is good! This is good. Recently, someone has been trying to kill me. You know, there are always many enemies in our business. I like everything that can save my life."


    Before Shawa finished, Li JinFang came up again. This time he was holding a big suit bag in his hand.


    Gao Yang raised his suit front collar with his hand and shook it. Then he smiled at the suit bag in Li JinFang''s hand with his thumb and said, "it''s the same as mine."


    Shava looked surprised and said, "suit? Oh! Man, such expensive clothes are wasted for me. You know, I can''t eat on my face. Ha ha, but I''m still very happy. Ukraine doesn''t have such expensive clothes. Man, I want to know what brand it is."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not for you to be handsome, it''s for you to protect your life. This is a bulletproof suit. Although you won''t have an accident, there are always dangers in our business, so it''s better to be careful, don''t you think?"


    Shawa was stunned and said, "bulletproof?"


    A faint way: "Yes, the bulletproof suit can completely block pistol bullets with a caliber of 9 mm or even 11.43 mm. The reason why it can achieve this effect is that the fabric for making clothes is ultra-light carbon nanotube material. When hit by a knife or bullet, the ultra-light carbon nanotube material will harden and block the bullet, so as to avoid injury. Its effect is much stronger than Kevlar."


    Shawa wiped his mouth hard and sighed, "it sounds great. No wonder it''s so expensive!"


    Gao Yang smiled: "You''re more expensive because it''s urgent. This kind of clothes can only be customized. The construction period is half a year. I''m in a hurry, and I don''t know what size you wear. So I have to customize it for you according to my impression. There''s no way. This kind of clothes can''t be bought with money. You can''t miss the opportunity. So if the clothes are big or small, you have to forgive me."


    Gao Yang is bragging again, his face does not change, his heart does not jump, and his face is sincere, just as what he said is true.


    The price of a bulletproof suit is 38000. It''s really not cheap, but it''s only a fraction of 140000. In addition, when Gao Yang bought it, he didn''t customize it, but bought a sample ready-made suit from Carson. He didn''t spend more or less. It''s still 38000.


    Li JinFang sent the bag containing clothes forward. Shawa stood up. After taking it, he looked at Gao Yang with an excited face and said, "it''s so valuable. Just give it to me?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "go and try to see if it''s appropriate."


    Not only shava was excited, but his younger brothers also stared at each other. Shava and his younger brothers looked at each other, made a wink, then vomited and said to Gao Yang, "brother, I don''t know how to repay your generosity. Now I just hope my gift won''t disappoint you."


    In front of Morgan and big Ivan, Gao Yang doesn''t dare to be a big man. In fact, he is far from being a big man. After the two compete, he is still a small shrimp, but in front of Shawa, Gao Yang is a real big man.


    Gao Yang waved with great momentum and said with a smile, "go and try your clothes and see if you like them. To tell you the truth, brother, this is the first time I have given men''s clothes. Oh, speaking of it, I really want to never give women''s clothes, ha ha."


    Gao Yang''s words were not very funny, but all the people in the room laughed. In the eyes of these people in Shawa, Gao Yang''s aura was still very strong.


    Shava happily changed his clothes. He didn''t stay long. He put on the suit sent by Gao Yang and came out. Then he raised his arm and said with a smile, "how''s it?"


    Although it was bought as a sample ready-made garment, Shawa''s figure is quite standard. It''s quite suitable to wear. Although it''s not customized and doesn''t fit so well, it''s also very good.

 Chapter 1358

    What do rich people fear most? Of course, I''m most afraid of death.


    The poor are also afraid of death, but the rich must be more afraid of death. This is that people don''t die and money is gone. There are many differences between people and money.


    Shava is changing from a poor man to a rich man, but his money doesn''t come from the right way. He gets rich quickly, but it''s not uncommon to be killed one day.


    It is precisely because of the situation faced by Shawa that Gao Yang decided to give him a bulletproof suit. As the boss, he can''t always wear a bulletproof vest, especially when he talks or meets with another boss, he puts on a bloated bulletproof vest. What''s the matter? It''s not humiliating enough.


    It''s life-saving and handsome. The key is a valuable suit. It''s enough for Shawa to wear for several years.


    Gao Yang''s gifts can always be sent to people''s hearts. Shava''s gratitude to Gao Yang is destroyed at this time, so his reward psychology is more and more urgent.


    After sitting back next to Gao Yang, shava patted his thigh, and then said solemnly: "we don''t play empty, brother, what can I use? You talk, as long as I can do it!"


    If you give a gift to others, you must ask for something. Shava also knows that Gao Yang has something to ask him for. Anyway, there is nothing to do in return. It''s better to be direct and help Gao Yang do it.


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "there must be something to trouble you, man, your friend. When is it convenient for me to meet him? I want to do business with him."


    Little Downey has met Savar''s friends and talked about it twice in the early stage, but he hasn''t been able to make a final decision. Now the situation in Ukraine is not clear. Savar''s friend is actually a relative in the army, that is, the man who bought arms for Savar has not finally made up his mind, and Gao Yang''s coming this time is to make everything ready, Take this big business at one stroke.


    Shava nodded immediately and said in a deep voice, "you mean my cousin, right? Michael met him twice and I told him I wanted to cooperate with you, but he hasn''t made up his mind. Peter, do you think it''s ok? I''ll contact him and let him meet you as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang nodded, but then he waved his hand, then extended it to Shawa again, and then said with a smile: "get to know each other again. You can call me ram. That''s what my real friends call me."


    Peter is a fake name that Gao Yang used to give when dealing with Savar. At first, he thought it was a deal. There was no need to tell Savar the real nickname, but now he must deal with Savar for a long time, and it is not appropriate to use a pseudonym.


    Shava shook hands with Gao Yang and said with a smile, "I see. I understand, RAM. I''m glad to meet you."


    After the two shook hands, shava said with a smile, "man, you don''t have only one thing I need to do? It''s too simple. Do you have anything else? I''d be happy to help."


    Just let Shawa lead the line. Shawa was embarrassed. Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "Oh, you have to help me say a few words and persuade your cousin. Also, I can''t let you do your job in vain. Well, I''ll give you 200000 dollars for hard work later. You have to spend money on eating and drinking."


    Shawa was stunned again, then waved his hand again and again and said, "Hey, where do you need to give me money for such a simple thing, not to mention 200000 dollars. This is unnecessary, really unnecessary."


    Gao Yang is much more generous than little Donny. Little Donny is willing to spend a small amount of money, but he is reluctant to spend a large amount of money and dare not easily promise to others. However, it is not because little Donny is stingy. The key is that little Donny is an agent. Although Gao Yang gives little Donny the greatest autonomy, he spends 320000, tens of millions, Little Downey is still not used to making his own decisions. He is much more careful when spending.


    Gao Yang promised a lot of reward. After all, he just led a line and said a few good words. Shava wanted it, but he was still a new man after all, but he was embarrassed to want it.


    If you really do it, let alone 200000 or 2 million, it''s cheap. He patted Shawa on the shoulder and said with a smile, "well, this is all a small matter. Don''t refuse. In addition to this matter, I really have something to ask you for help."


    Shava was refreshed and said, "what''s up, you say."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said slowly, "well, I have no other hobbies. I just like hunting and collect some antique guns, especially antique hunting guns."


    Shava patted his leg and said loudly, "do you like antique guns? Brother, I''ll give you two! I don''t know much about this, but don''t worry, no matter what you like, I''ll find them for you and I''ll give them to you!"


    Gao Yang laughed and said: "OK, OK, then I''ll wait for you to give me two, brother. However, I have a great appetite, so if you find good goods, I''ll pay for them. I like old-fashioned shotguns best. The longer the history is, the better. These things are very expensive. Antiques. Even if I hear the news about where there are good goods, I''ll buy them."


    Shava disapproved and said, "Hey, how expensive can an old gun be."


    Morgan has helped a lot recently, and Gao Yang has been thinking about the gun Morgan has been looking for but can''t get. When he comes to Ukraine this time, he must think about looking for Morgan.


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything and asked Shawa to help find more guns, which also made Morgan happy, but the most important thing must be princess Sisi''s gun.


    Gao Yang took out a photo from his pocket and handed it to shava. After that, he smiled and said, "brother, other guns are secondary. This gun is the most important for me. I got the news that this gun may be in Ukraine. Start your brother and help me find it."


    Shava took the photo, looked at it, nodded, and then took the photo at one stroke and said loudly, "take it and make more copies. Let everyone find the gun one by one. Whether it''s stealing, robbing or cheating, in short, get the gun for me."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "brother, this gun is very important to me. If you can, it''s the safest to buy it, because this gun is of great significance to me, but you can''t damage it at all. In addition, the brother found this gun, even if it''s the exact news, I''m willing to pay..."


    Shawa waved his hand, interrupted Gao Yang''s words, and said solemnly to Gao Yang: "man, just rest assured, I''ll explain these. I can''t guarantee to find the gun you want, but rest assured, we''ll do this during this time. Besides, don''t talk about giving money for such a small thing, otherwise I won''t help."

 Chapter 1359

    Morgan sent Simon. Simon took a lot of people, spent a long time and spent a lot of money looking for the gun in Ukraine, and then found nothing, not even a clue. Simon left Ukraine with a group of people looking for the gun after the situation in Ukraine began to deteriorate rapidly.


    In fact, the deterioration of the situation in Ukraine is one of the reasons why Morgan gave up looking, but it is by no means the main reason. The reason why Morgan gave up looking is mainly because Morgan had to give up when he couldn''t see any hope.


    Is there any difference between looking for a gun in a country and looking for a needle in a haystack? Is there a difference?


    So even if Morgan wanted to find the gun he dreamed of, he had to face the reality and gave up the search of looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Morgan gave up looking for it temporarily, but since Gao Yang came to Ukraine and must stay in Ukraine for a long time, it goes without saying that Morgan must find it for Morgan.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t have any particularly good way to find the gun, but it has to be said that he has much better luck in antique guns than Morgan. Yes, in Morgan''s collection, Gao Yang helped him find only a small part, but all Gao Yang found were fine products, so Gao Yang found him most of the fine products in Morgan''s collection.


    So, to do this kind of collection, money alone is not enough. You have to have luck. Morgan spent a lot of money and saved for decades. He can only take a few guns. After all, the high-quality products are touched. If you want to buy them, you have to sell them.


    Gao Yang''s antique guns are booty at best. At worst, those guns are robbed. If they are not robbed, they are sent by others. In short, without spending a dime, they get high-quality and super high-quality products that Morgan can''t touch for decades. Do you say this kind of thing is annoying or not.


    Of course, to find Morgan that gun, you can''t rely on luck alone. You always have to take some concrete action to find it. Gao Yang''s way is to launch the white shark gang and let the local snakes in the white shark Gang, who are native to Kiev, help him find it. There are many people, great strength and more manpower. It must be a much greater opportunity than Simon with more than a dozen people blindfolded.


    I''ve been in Kiev for two days. After meeting with Sava, Gao Yang waited for news about their foothold. However, there has been no news these two days, so I don''t know whether there is any progress in asking Sava to help find a gun.


    On this day, it was originally agreed to meet shava''s cousin. It was almost dark in the evening. Shava finally called Gao Yang and made an appointment with the place to meet.


    Finally got the call, Gao Yang finally put down his heart, and then he immediately said in a loud voice: "the news is coming. Let''s meet Shawa''s cousin, toad and Tyrannosaurus Rex. You two go with me and let Nikolay drive."


    Gaoyang''s foothold is in Kiev, but there is a large yard. The house is an old building with a history of more than 100 years. The house is large and the environment is good. It is surrounded by dense woods and not far from the Dnieper River. It is not only secret, but also easy to evacuate in four directions.


    Nothing happened during the day. A group of people gathered in the big living room on the first floor, playing cards, drinking beer and chatting together. It was also very comfortable. Once something happened, it was also convenient to respond.


    When Gao Yang answered the phone, Li JinFang stopped what he was doing. After Gao Yang finished, Li JinFang put the things on his hand and whispered, "I''ll change my clothes."


    Irene said happily, "let me go? Great, great, I''ve always wanted to participate in gangster negotiations. I like this, I really like it, and I''ll change my clothes soon, soon."


    After Li JinFang and Irene left, the 13th frowned and said, "I''ll go with you, too."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "you don''t have to go. This time you''re going to negotiate. It''s very friendly. Your eyes are too cold. It gives people goose bumps to be glanced at by you. Besides, you''re offensive. This kind of work is not suitable for you."


    After a moment of silence on the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "do you think I was too cold as a bodyguard? Well, I can change my image."


    After that, he closed his eyes on the 13th. When he opened them again, his eyes were full of smiles. Then he smiled and said, "what do you think now?"


    No. 13''s eyes were gentle and clear, like a sunny boy, raised his shoulders and said helplessly: "Ha, it''s really easy for you to change your face, but you''re too warm like this? Forget it, man, you''d better be your killer. The profession of bodyguard is not suitable for you. When someone needs to sneak in first to prepare, or when you need to be a driver, you can come out again."


    The 13th waved his hand and said, "well, since you insist, I won''t go this time."


    If two people need to be bodyguards, Gao Yang now thinks that Li JinFang and Irene are suitable. The most important thing is that he has a tacit understanding with Li JinFang and Irene. He can know what the other party means by exchanging eyes. Moreover, once he starts, the three of them will fight together with bare hands. It is estimated that no one in the world can stop them. If they use a gun, the three of them will kill each other A three man battle group that was originally Satan''s sharpest.


    Li JinFang and Irene soon changed their clothes one after another. They were wearing a bulletproof black suit and carrying a bulletproof briefcase in their hands. Li JinFang was OK. There was no difference in peace, but Irene put on a black wig and then put on a pair of sunglasses.


    After coming out, Irene touched her hair cover, and then said with an intoxicated face, "isn''t it cool?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s cool. It''s really cool. Let''s negotiate with others next time. You''ll be the boss and I''ll be your bodyguard."


    Irene stretched out her hand and said in surprise, "agreed! Don''t go back. I''ll have another chance to negotiate with others. It''s very kind of you, boss. Next time if I host a negotiation, I''ll change my wig. Well, what do you think of blonde hair? The dazzling one? And then apply blood red lipstick?"


    Gao Yang pushed Irene and said with a smile, "all right, look back and think about it slowly."


    The work to be done was very easy. The three people walked out of the door happily. When they reached the door of an independent small room outside, they knocked loudly and said, "Nikolay, go out."


    Nikolay can''t be with Gao Yang, so he usually stays in the concierge. Just go out and shout to him. After waiting for Nikolay to start the old Mercedes Benz and pull Gao Yang out of the door and onto the street, Gao Yang suddenly said, "Nikolay, there''s something I want to ask you. Do you want to leave Ukraine?"

 Chapter 1360

    Gao Yang attaches great importance to feelings. Whoever has stayed with him for a long time and become familiar with him, he has to think about others. If anyone has any difficulties, he should help as much as possible. This character is not good or bad, but it is rare in the mercenary circle.


    It''s not a good relationship with Nikolay. It''s just a temporary driver, but Gao Yang always thinks that Nikolay''s experience is a pity. A good senior engineer, who should be the backbone of a country, can only rent in order to support his family. This must be overqualified, so Gao Yang still wants to help Nikolay, If you send him out for a change, you may have a chance to be an engineer again.


    After hearing Gao Yang''s words, Nikolay was stunned first. After turning his head and looking at Gao Yang, he said suspiciously, "what did you say, sir?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "well, I think you have given up your talents. Since you have no chance to stay in Ukraine, are you going to try to find a new job elsewhere?"


    Nikolay was stunned and said, "where are you going?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "this problem is difficult for me. Let''s put it this way. If you plan to go to the United States, I can send you away at any time. Don''t worry. I can send you to the United States, but after you get to the United States, you have to find a job yourself, so I can''t help."


    Nikolay sighed and said: "The United States? Forget it, I can''t speak English. What kind of job can I find when I go to the United States? Besides, the American shipbuilding industry system is completely different from the Soviet Russian system I''m familiar with. In addition, what I learned is how to build warships. It''s different from civil ships. It''s impossible to find a job in a civil shipyard. Besides, I don''t want to leave my family at my age."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "Oh, I may not make it clear. I mean to send your whole family. If you want to go, take your family with you. Your son, I think he should have more job opportunities there. In addition, I think the situation in Ukraine will get worse and worse. It''s not a good choice to stay."


    After that, Gao Yang quickly added: "Also, it''s most convenient for you to go to the United States. I can send you away at any time. If I give you a suggestion, I suggest you go to China. There are more opportunities. However, no matter where you go, you still have to find your own job. Of course, if you have any place you want to go, I can help. It may cost some money, but it doesn''t matter. I''m willing to help you ¡£¡±


    Nikolay was silent for a moment and suddenly said, "Sir, why did you do this?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "no, I just think your current situation is unfair to your school hours. If you can help you with some money, I happen to have some money. Well, go back and think about it slowly, discuss it with your family, and you can tell me at any time before I leave Ukraine."


    Nikolay breathed and said, "thank you. You are a good man, sir. I know your business is illegal, but I know you are really a good man."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, and then said to himself, "I''m a good man? I''m a good man? Ha ha, your statement is very new. Whether I''m a good man or not, Nikolay, you just need to know that I''m willing to help you rather than intend to hurt you. Take your time."


    Let Nikolay concentrate on driving. Gao Yang is not talking. He just gives Nikolay a choice. As for the final choice, it depends on Nikolay.


    After arriving at the nightclub in Shawa, Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Irene got off the bus and walked directly to the nightclub.


    The gatekeeper knew Gao Yang and immediately led them to the second floor of the nightclub through the back door.


    In the room where we met last time, after seeing Gao Yang, Shawa, who was playing with a shotgun, immediately stood up and said with a smile, "sit down, I found something and see if you like this gun."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "I thought you were calling to meet your cousin."


    Shava said anxiously, "I''m sure to meet him today, but it''s not now, but in the evening. He can''t come out now, man. Come and see what the gun I found for you is like."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Oh? I found it so soon? Let me see."


    Shava immediately handed Gao Yang a double barrel shotgun in his hand, and then said excitedly, "this gun was just found today. I look very good. How about you come and have a look?"


    Gao Yang took over the shotgun. The shotgun looks luxurious and the style is very simple. It is still carved with complex patterns, but it looks a little new.


    Now Gao Yang also has research on shotguns. It''s probably no problem to divide them. He can say one, two or three with a gun. After sitting down and turning on the gun, he immediately said, "this gun is good and expensive. However, it''s not an antique gun, but a replica gun."


    Shava immediately opened his eyes and said blankly, "replica gun? What do you mean?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "this gun is a hand-made antique shotgun made by the hauswell gun factory in Belgium. The material is very luxurious, but the factory has gone bankrupt in the 1990s. This gun was produced around 1990. It''s easy to distinguish, because it has the logo of the hauswell gun factory."


    Shava grinned, stroked his hair and said with a sad face, "it''s not an antique. I think this gun is the best."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s not an antique, but this gun is not cheap. At that time, it cost about 5000 dollars to leave the factory. Now, it costs at least 10000 dollars, so this gun is still very expensive, and the gun factory has gone bankrupt. There is still room for appreciation."


    Shava was more happy and said, "that''s OK. That''s OK. I''ll give it to you. Oh, we still have a lot. Take them all away. Come on, take all the guns we collected."


    Immediately someone left, and when they came out again, the three took a total of seven guns.


    He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "ha ha, you are efficient enough. Have you found so many in two days?"


    Shawa looked a little proud and waved, "not fast, not fast. I haven''t found these until now. I''m very dissatisfied with the speed."


    The seven guns were put in front of Gao Yang. Gao Yang glanced and found that there were no high-quality products in them. They were always old enough, but they were too common. Some old mass-produced guns would not be too precious even if they were old enough if they existed in the world, which was no different from other collections.


    Some of the guns found have good and bad looks. Some seem to be used frequently. If they are properly preserved, they still have some collection value. Some of them have been hung on the wall as decoration for too long and haven''t been maintained. They are rusty.


    I didn''t start. After carefully looking at the guns one by one, I raised my eyes, but I picked up an old gun with poor maintenance and said, "this gun is a little interesting, this gun is a little interesting."


    He picked up the gun. Gao Yang wanted to pull up the gun, but he found that the guns of both triggers could be pressed up, but the inside could not be held. That is to say, the gun had something wrong and could not be fired again.


    He frowned, shook his head and said, "Oh, it''s a pity, it''s a pity, this gun is not well maintained and has been broken. In fact, the butt of the gun is well preserved. Even the gun belt is an original old thing, but the gun machine is broken, and you see, many places are rusted."


    Shava put his head together and looked at it for a few eyes. He said with a confused face, "is this gun still valuable?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "if you can use it, this gun can sell for at least twenty or thirty thousand dollars, which is more valuable than that replica gun, but it is broken and rusted like this. It can sell for at most one or two thousand dollars, and then repair it and hang it as an ornament."


    Although the guns he found were not very good, he found several old guns in two days, which was very efficient. Gao Yang gave some hope to find Morgan''s gun.


    After putting the gun back, Gao Yang waved to Shawa and said, "do you know where these guns come from? Brother, you should explain to your men. If you find anything, you''d better let them remember where they came from."


    Shava immediately snapped his fingers and said to his little brother standing aside, "where did these guns come from?"


    One of Shawa''s younger brothers immediately gathered together and said with a smile: "these guns were collected by the brothers from their home. Brother, after you said you wanted to find the gun, the brothers took out the antique hunters and robbers in their own home first. Oh, this one is an exception. This one was stolen."


    Shava pointed to the replica gun and said, "did you steal it? Where did you steal it?"


    Shawa''s younger brother felt his head in embarrassment and said: "I really don''t know. Well, one of my guys said that he knew that a rich man living on Neva Street kept a shotgun in his country villa, and he often hunted. This morning, he and two people stole the gun from a country villa and gave it to me. However, they found one."


    Shava waved his hand with pride and said loudly, "who stole it? Call him and ask him who the rich man is and where he lives. Since he has one in his country villa, there must be more in his family. Ask clearly, and then go and get me the hunting gun in the rich man''s house."


    Gao Yang was a little stunned. Shava said that they could cheat and steal, whatever. As long as they got the gun, they really stole the gun.


    After a light cough, he said in a loud and soft voice: "in fact, I don''t have to steal it. I mainly want to find the one in the photo. Even if I can get some information, it''s better than getting other guns. Therefore, don''t steal it. Ask the rich man first, maybe he can know the whereabouts of the gun."


    Shawa waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about it. Don''t worry. We''ll ask clearly. We don''t steal this time. We''ll rob it. Just ask clearly when we rob it."

 Chapter 1361

    Although he knows that he can''t expect a gangster boss to have the right three outlooks. Although he knows that he is not a good thing, Gao Yang still can''t accept robbing things, although he has done a lot of such things himself.


    However, Gao Yang''s looting is really principled. Looting from the enemy is not looting, it is captured, it is booty. Which side will clean the battlefield if the two armies win the battle.


    However, if you can capture something from the enemy and rob something from ordinary people, you won''t do it. In the final analysis, he still has principles and disdains to do it.


    So Gao Yang decided to stop Shawa. He quickly raised his hand and said in a hurry: "Shawa, Shawa! You don''t have to rob. You can use legitimate means to get what I want. There''s no need to rob. It''s easier and more appropriate for me to buy with money."


    Shava waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, don''t worry, man, leave it to me."


    After interrupting Gao Yang, shava said to his men, "go call your little brother and ask about the specific situation of the rich man. Hurry up and call him now."


    Shava''s men immediately said, "boss, don''t call. He''s right here. Play below. He did a good job today. I let him play as a reward."


    Shava said happily, "very good, very good. Call him up. I''ll ask him."


    A young man was called up. Before and after being brought to the Shawa, the young man who had drunk a lot of wine was very nervous. After nodding to the Shawa, he said respectfully, "Hello, boss."


    Shava nodded, picked up the replica shotgun from the table, smiled and said, "whose hand did you steal this gun from?"


    The young man immediately said, "Azarov, Azarov chisberg, boss, I followed him."


    Shava immediately frowned and said to the man beside him, "I seem to have heard this name. I must have heard this name. What does he do?"


    The young man quickly said, "boss, it''s the lame azaro. Originally, the whole right bank is his territory, and the thieves on the right bank of Dnieper River belong to him."


    Shawa patted his thigh and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s the thief''s lame azaro. I said how can this man''s name be so familiar? Did you follow him?"


    The young man respectfully said: "Yes, I''ve been with him for a while, but I''m not a thief. I worked as a thug at the railway station and followed a thief named zicero. I followed zicero to the villa of the lame azaro once. Later, zicero stole something and hid some of it. The lame azaro knew about it. The lame azaro cut off zicero''s right hand, and then I stopped giving it to the lame azaro Luo worked and spent more than half a year on the street until he joined the white shark gang. "


    Shava waved his hand and said loudly, "do you know where the lame azaro''s home is?"


    The young man nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, just on Neva street, where he has a mansion, I haven''t been in, but I know where it is. In addition, zicero told me about the appearance of the lame azaro''s home. He said that there are two shotguns and valuable shotguns in the lame azaro''s home, and I have been to his country villa. In his villa, the gun is hung on the fireplace Next to the wall. "


    Shava was very satisfied. He nodded and said, "I see. You go down and continue to play, but don''t drink any more. I may ask you to do something. Go down first."


    After sending the young man away, shava turned to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "The lame azaro is a tough guy. He is very tough on his men. Of course, he is tough on those who infringe on his interests. However, this guy is a thief, and we are robbers. No matter how cruel the thief is, we have to be tough on such people. Our white shark Gang is not afraid of him, but he is afraid of our white shark gang. So, man, don''t think about it I bought his gun peacefully. I''ll do it. "


    If he is an ordinary rich man, Gao Yang really doesn''t intend to steal and rob from others. It''s too bad, but if he is a thief leader, there''s nothing to say. Gao Yang is still very fond of eating black.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "man, remember, if the other party is an ordinary person, you must use the normal way when you help me find the gun. No matter what you do, you have to have a rule, right? But since the other party is a thief, there''s nothing to say."


    Shawa smiled and said, "the lame azaro, now he''s not in my place, but sooner or later, I have to find him sooner or later. This time, I''ll do it together. I''ll see him in person tonight, but alas, there''s not enough time. We have to meet my cousin first."


    After looking at his watch, shava shouted to the people in front of him: "gather some brothers. We''ll meet the lame azaro this evening. I don''t mind picking up the lame azaro from my sleep when I come back."


    After that, shava smiled at Gao Yang and said, "man, it''s almost time. Let''s go and do business first."


    Gao Yang stood up and said with a smile, "good. Let''s go now."


    When leaving the nightclub in Shawa, Gao Yang didn''t take a car with Shawa, and Shawa didn''t take a lot of people. He just drove ahead accompanied by a driver and bodyguard.


    Finally, Shawa''s car stopped in a very dilapidated residential area. At this time, Gao Yang found that Shawa had taken him to the place where the old factory was when he first met Shawa.


    After getting off the bus, shava made an apologetic gesture to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "sorry, my cousin is always very careful. You understand, his identity can''t be recognized, and this is the safest place."


    Gao Yang followed Shawa into the big workshop. Shawa turned on the light, pointed to the sofa still in the center of the workshop, and said with a smile, "sit down, we shouldn''t have to wait too long."


    Sitting on the sofa side by side with Shawa, Gao Yang looked around and said with a smile: "this place is actually very good."


    Shawa shrugged his shoulders, pulled with his hand, and said in a deep voice: "This is the place where I started. We have lived here since childhood. It used to be a tractor factory. Our parents are workers. Our life was good. But later, you should know that the Soviet Union disintegrated, many factories closed down, and our parents lost their jobs. We have known what hardship is since childhood We have no money, no good education, no future, no future. "


    After saying that, Shawa relaxed his mouth and said, "many of my brothers and I started to mix in the streets since we were teenagers until I decided to lead them to a future. My future is not to be a thug for others, but to make a world for myself. Then the white shark gang was established, and the establishment of the white shark Gang is here, in this room."


    Gao Yang looked around and said with a smile, "if you say so, it means a lot to you."


    Shawa''s face was a little gloomy. He nodded and said, "yes, at the beginning, 36 of us set up the white shark gang in this room. When we decided to move out not long ago, there were still 16 left."


    Twenty less means twenty dead.


    Shawa''s voice trembled. He pointed to a place and said: "In that position, my best brother, my neighbor and my playmate who grew up with me died in that position. We, we are not old gangs. We are just the descendants of a group of workers. If we want to stand up and make a name in Kiev, we have to be tougher than others, we have to dare to kill! We have to dare to fight!"


    Gao Yang patted Shawa on the shoulder, and then said in a deep voice, "it''s not easy to succeed. It''s even harder to start from scratch."


    Shawa nodded and suddenly said to Gao Yang, "ram, you look older than me, but you look different. You are a man with a story. I guess you must be the kind who climbed out of the dead. I can see it."


    Gao Yang sighed with emotion and said, "it''s true. I''ve really experienced a lot of life and death."


    Shawa spread his hand and said in a deep voice, "you are a mercenary. Then, you must have killed many people? There must be many. I guess, maybe you killed hundreds of people? You have the strength. You can''t kill many people without killing many people."


    Gao Yang smiled, touched his mouth, shrugged and said, "I haven''t counted how many people I''ve killed. It''s not worth boasting about."


    Gao Yang feels groliov''s feelings. When ulyanko talked about groliov''s history, groliov said the same thing. Now, Gao Yang doesn''t want to mention it to others or let others mention how many dead souls he has under his hands, which makes him uncomfortable.


    Shava didn''t ask again. He whispered: "My cousin, he also went out from here, but he joined the army a long time ago and did a good job. I can have today thanks to his help. At the beginning, we didn''t even have a gun and couldn''t afford to buy it. No one could fight when we went out to rob the territory. Later, with the help of my cousin, I got the arms. After that, our situation became better."


    Gao Yang knew that shava had other meanings when talking about these, so he didn''t interrupt. He just listened. Sure enough, shava said solemnly: "ram, I respect you very much, but please promise me that no matter how you finally talk with my cousin, please don''t threaten him, let alone hurt him. Otherwise, I''d rather die than stop you. I hope you can understand this, can you?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "of course, I understand, shava, I want to do business with your cousin, and I behave very well in doing business."

 Chapter 1362

    After chatting for a while, a car slowly approached from a distance, reached the door of the old factory and turned off the lights.


    Shawa pointed to the coming car and whispered, "here it is."


    Soon, a middle-aged man in his 40s in casual clothes came in. Shawa stood up and whispered to the middle-aged man, "cousin."


    The middle-aged man nodded. His face didn''t look very good. After looking up, he made a gesture and said, "I told you not to see me when there are outsiders!"


    Shava''s cousin didn''t look very well. He was a little unhappy. After shava made a helpless expression, he said to his cousin, "Oh, brother, he''s not an outsider. He''s Mike''s boss. He''s my good brother. Really, you should have a good talk with him."


    Kovpak Grigorievich, this is cousin shava''s name. At the moment, Kharkov looked up and scolded shava with an unhappy face: "you fool, you''ve been stunned by a little profit. How many times have I told you! These people can''t believe it! Have you taken my advice to heart? HMM! Asshole."


    Gao Yang immediately raised his hand and said innocently, "man, this is too much. I think you have any misunderstanding about us?"


    Kovpak smiled coldly and said: "The Yankees are not trustworthy, I see through! Americans are liars besides liars! Do you need me to remind you of those good things? You registered a bag company to buy the ship in order to dismantle our aircraft carrier, and we won''t admit it when we really dismantle the aircraft carrier. Well, tell me something about recent events, you liars, scoundrels, fooling the fools of Ukraine, What does Ukraine look like? It''s impossible to join the EU. Now even Crimea is gone! "


    After hate finished, KOF Parker pointed to shava and said in a deep voice, "they just want to use you. When they use you, they kick you away like garbage. I told you to be careful of them. Now you let his boss see me in person. Do you want to kill me?"


    Little Downey didn''t say that shava''s cousin didn''t want to do business at all. Gao Yang was helpless. This is completely inconsistent with the previous form of judgment.


    Shawa said with a embarrassed face, "cousin, I just think you should talk to him. If you still think you can''t do business with him, I promise he won''t bother you again in the future."


    Gao Yang coughed and said: "Mr. Grigorievich, please allow me to clarify a few facts. First of all, I fully agree with you that Yankees are liars. After reaching this consensus, you should do business with me, because I''m not American, I''m Chinese. Although my men have Americans, you can''t think I''m American, right?"


    Kovparker looked at Gao Yang and said, "Chinese?"


    Gao Yang pointed to himself, then pointed to Li JinFang and said with a smile, "it''s obvious. Come on, Mr. Grigorievich, please sit down. Let''s sit down and talk."


    After hesitating for a moment, kopeck said in a deep voice, "call me kopeck. In addition, Mike said you were American."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "I just live in the United States, man. For people like us, any corner of the world can be our foothold. I''m in Ukraine, but it doesn''t mean I''m Ukrainian, right?"


    After that, Gao Yang continued: "when we do business for the first time, you have doubts. I can fully understand. You can''t trust me, and I understand. It doesn''t matter. You don''t need to listen to my commitment, and I don''t want to sign any contract with you. The contract is signed to tear it up. Man, we use facts to prove that it works better than anything."


    Kovpak hesitated for a moment, looked at shava, then took a heavy breath and said in a deep voice: "yes, let the facts speak. Now there are Russians looking for me to buy something from me. I prefer to trade with Russians."


    After that, KOF Parker seemed to have made up his mind. He looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "I am a Russian, and now the new government is very unfriendly to the Russian. I am very likely to be washed out of the Ukrainian army. At least I will be transferred from my current post, so I am very anxious. I am not a businessman, I am a soldier, and I have no conditions to mention. You say to speak with facts, so please start with facts."


    "Very good, very good. This is my favorite way of trading," he said loudly


    After snapping his fingers, Li JinFang immediately put his briefcase on the glass table in front of Gao Yang and opened it, revealing that it was full of green bills.


    Gao Yang turned the direction of the briefcase, aimed at kovparker, and said in a deep voice, "half a million dollars, cash, it''s yours now."


    His hands left his bag, Gao Yang leaned back and said to kovparker, who was sitting on the single sofa diagonally opposite: "don''t get me wrong, this is not the full amount, this is a meeting gift."


    Shava and KOV Parker were obviously stunned, and then KOV Parker said absently, "meeting gift? Just meeting gift?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, it''s just a gift. I said, let''s talk with facts."


    Shava reached out and dragged the briefcase from the tea table directly to the front and back of kopeck, patted kopeck on the shoulder and laughed: "Cousin, as I said, the ram is very friendly. Is this sincerity enough to explain the problem? Ha ha, cousin, listen to me, the Russians are also unreliable. The style of the Russians is more robbery than business. How much do they give you?"


    KOV Parker stared at the briefcase and said, "two hundred thousand dollars, I don''t have time, and they know I don''t have time."


    Shawa covered his face and said exaggeratedly, "Oh, 200000, 200000!"


    After that, shava took the briefcase and began to take money out of it. After taking out one bundle, two bundles and two large bundles of banknotes, shava pushed the money in front of kovpak, and then shouted: "The price the Russians gave you, er, let me see how much is in it? Oh, my God, there are three bundles of notes in this bag. How much are the three bundles of notes? 300000? Oh, my God, he gave you 500000 dollars? What is this? This is a gift? Am I right?"


    Shawa cooperated well and said with a smile: "yes, this is a gift."


    Kovpak swallowed his saliva and said, "this fact is convincing enough. Well, let the Russians go to hell."


    Shava patted kovparker on the shoulder again and said with a smile, "brother, don''t say brother, I''ll hurt you. You should listen to what benefits the ram has to give you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I heard that you are worried about the safety of your family, so you can''t make a decision. Right? Now it''s no problem. I''ll solve your worries."


    Gao Yang beckoned. Irene took out a stack of passports from her bag and gave them to Gao Yang. After Gao Yang took them, he directly put them on the glass table and pushed them towards kovparker, laughing: "This is Mike''s job. Don''t ask him how he got the photos of your family. In short, these are American passports. You can send your family to the plane in the United States tomorrow. Shava can tell you whether these passports can be used or not."


    Shawa said with a smile, "cousin, I sent two people to travel to the United States. They have arrived today and have a good time. You won''t believe me."


    KOF Parker took the passport, opened it and said in surprise, "how did you take the picture? How did you do it?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Little trick, it''s not worth mentioning. You just need to know that we don''t mean any harm, just want to solve your worries. These things are also meeting gifts. Even if you don''t plan to do business with me, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a gift for me. If you plan to do business with me, you can wait until your family arrives in the United States. I''m not in a hurry. You can have a look if you want to Someone''s passport is missing. Tell me, I''ll catch the Sutra time and do it for you. "


    After looking at his passport in turn, KOF Parker patted his hand on it and said in a deep voice: "Well, needless to say, I''ll send my family away tomorrow. I''ll go after you take away your things. I''m happy to do business with you now. However, you have to hurry up. There are only three days, only three days! If it''s later, I''m afraid I can''t do business with you. Now the upper level has begun to clean up, and I won''t wait too long as a middle and low-level officer."


    Gao Yang was relieved. As expected, waving cash was better than anything. Kovparker was anxious. He was more anxious than kovparker.


    Nodded, Gao Yang smiled and said, "no problem. We''ll start shipping goods in three days, but I have another question. KOF Parker, who are the Russians who want to do business with you? Do you know their names and origins?"


    KOF Parker murmured: "The person I contacted was Paul. He came from Moscow. I don''t know his origin, but he claimed that he was not an arms dealer. He just thought the opportunity came and wanted to make a profit from the current situation. I don''t know much about others. Oh, he promised to give me 200000 dollars and escort me and my family safely to Moscow, or Crimea OK, of course, although I don''t like Americans, I think it might be safer to go to the United States. "


    Gao Yang was relieved to learn that the Russians contacted with kovpak were not arms dealers before. He was afraid of robbing business with big Ivan''s people, which was not appropriate.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "good. Can you tell me the Arsenal you are responsible for, or what goods you can handle?"

 Chapter 1363

    After thinking for a moment, kopkov waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "I''ll tell you from the beginning. I belong to the Logistics Department of the Ukrainian army with the rank of lieutenant colonel. My specific position is the supreme director of the ammunition depot No. 1206."


    With a sigh of relief, kovpak stretched out his hand, swallowed his saliva and continued: "the ammunition depot I was responsible for was established in the Soviet era. It was once a part of the strategic material reserve and was under the direct jurisdiction of the Ministry of national defense, but now it has been under the jurisdiction of the northern combat command, but it is still one of the two strategic ammunition reserves near Kiev."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "wait a minute, you''re talking about the ammunition depot, not the weapon depot?"


    Koupak nodded: "yes, the ammunition depot, not the weapon depot. The main materials we reserve are all kinds of ammunition. We provide the ammunition of the garrison and armored forces in Kiev. There is no complete weapon system except the bazooka. Basically, it is all kinds of ammunition, all kinds of ammunition."


    Gao Yang subconsciously touched his ear and said with a smile, "you go on."


    Kovpak let out a breath and said: "Our ammunition depot is a strategic material reserve, but recently, we have also begun to undertake the ammunition supply task of all troops near Kiev. The training consumption of each force is supplemented by us. When the small ammunition depot of each force is insufficient, it is transferred from our ammunition depot. Well, basically, it can meet the needs of two infantry divisions and one mechanized division plus one Three armored divisions have been consumed for three years. "


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "it''s so big!"


    Kopeck nodded and said, "yes, do you want me to talk about the general inventory?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "of course, please."


    Kovpak scratched his head and said: "In our ammunition depot, there are about 120000 boxes of 5.45mm bullets. Oh, there are many large wooden boxes and magazines. There are about 100000 boxes of 7.62x54mm machine gun bullets, 70000 boxes of 12.7mm bullets, and about 10000 boxes of 14.5mm machine gun bullets and 23mm machine gun shells respectively. These are small caliber and large caliber shells. There are about 200 82mm mortar shells About 10000 rounds, about 400000 rounds of 122 mm shells, about 1.6 million rounds of 152 mm shells and cartridges, about 1.2 million rounds of 122 mm rockets, about 1.2 million rounds, as well as tank shells, 125 mm armor piercing shells and armor breaking shells. These shells are few, only about 200000 rounds. "


    Gao Yang has restrained his mood again and again, but he finally couldn''t help trembling: "such a large ammunition depot? So many, so many, how can we pull it!"


    This time, KOF Parker was shocked. He looked at Gao Yang and said in a trembling voice: "all these things have been pulled? You have to pull them at least tens of thousands of tons. You have to pull them at least dozens of times even by train, and at least two ships even by large freighter? It takes at least a month to move these things out of the warehouse. This is a strategic reserve!"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said with a bitter face, "there are no guns and guns, or armored vehicles and tanks?"


    KOV Parker shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, but where do I have mines? Hundreds of thousands of them. Well, they are left by the Soviet Union and RPG rockets. Only this is a weapon system that can be used. About 100000 rockets, of all types, add up to 40.5 million. This thing sells fast, so no one knows the specific number."


    He breathed loudly and said in a trembling voice, "don''t you have a 7.62mm intermediate bomb and grenade?"


    Kovparker shrugged and said, "of course, it''s been in stock for more than 40 years. A lot, a lot, a lot."


    "How many?"


    Kovparker shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know how many. There are about one or two million grenades? As for bullets, 200 million rounds? I don''t know. These things have been transported abroad since the disintegration of the Soviet Union. Up to now, there are still many left, but no one is too lazy to count. In short, you can have as many as you want."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "this is trouble, this is trouble, you know."


    Li JinFang and Irene also have a bitter face. There are too many things, which is also a kind of trouble. Especially, you can pull things at will, but it takes at least a few months to pull these things with the strength in your hand.


    There are more than 2000 rounds of 5.45 mm bullets in a box and 120000 boxes. Even if you round up 2000 rounds in a box, there are more than 200 million rounds.


    Generally speaking, bullets are boxed according to the weight that soldiers can bear, so most bullets are about 30 kilograms a box, and 100 boxes are 3000 kilograms, that is, three tons. How much can a car pull? Even without considering the volume, a truck can pull 50 or 60 tons, which is only 2000 boxes.


    Only two thousand boxes of bullets can be pulled in a car, and how much is a box of bullets? Three hundred dollars. Ulyanko sells it to the skeleton gang. That''s the price. It can''t be more. In other words, pulling a car of bullets is only worth sixty thousand dollars, and it''s only the selling price. In addition, this is the price of 5.45mm bullets. As for 7.62mm intermediate bullets, it''s even cheaper. Cheap Gao Yang doesn''t want it.


    Gao Yang was shocked to find that the freight cost was far higher than the cost of buying the bullet itself. He scratched his head hard, then looked at kovparker and said with a bitter smile: "these things are very cheap. It seems that it will take a long time for me to recover the cost."


    KOV Parker spread his hands and said, "the ammunition depot is like this. It''s not very valuable. It depends on a large quantity."


    When he bought an ammunition depot, he found that these things were too cheap. Gao Yang began to be depressed. He was depressed that big Ivan had a great impact on the arms market. No wonder other arms dealers wanted to deal with him. According to the posture of big Ivan dumping at such a low price, who could stand other arms dealers who could have eaten high profits.


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and Irene and said with a bitter smile, "we don''t want to empty this ammunition depot."


    Judging from the transportation capacity prepared by little Donny, Gao Yang won''t want to empty the ammunition depot in a year, because the transportation depends on the white shark Gang, which can build a fleet of more than 100 large trucks, and the port of loading to sea is Odessa. Even if everything goes well, they can run back and forth every day, It''s not efficient to transport hundreds of thousands to one million arms per trip. Moreover, if there are any losses on the road, such as being seized, it will be a great loss.


    If it can be moved slowly and left unattended, Gao Yang will dare to invest more to buy this ammunition depot, but unfortunately, this is impossible. He can''t always toss things out from this ammunition depot leisurely. According to Gao Yang''s always cautious assumption, it''s good that he can move it for two consecutive days.


    Irene also frowned and said, "man, your ammunition depot is so big that you don''t have anything valuable?"


    Kovpak laughed and said, "of course, good things should be left in the last word."


    Gao Yangqi wanted to slap kovparker twice. He didn''t take such a toss, but he was also very happy and very happy when he was depressed.


    "Falk! You should have said something valuable! I thought I would lose it this time. Tell me, what good goods do you have?"


    Kovpak smiled and said in a deep voice, "missile! Man portable air defense missile!"


    Gao Yang was elated and said, "air defense missiles? This is a good thing. How many do you have?"


    Kovparker shrugged and said, "you can''t finish it. Well, in 2006, our warehouse was renovated and several warehouses with better conditions were built to store missiles. Where do I have 200 sets of sa-18 air defense missiles, about 300 sets of SA-7, all of which are sa-7b."


    With nearly 500 sets of air defense missiles, Gao Yang feels his heart is about to jump out. With such a large number of portable air defense missiles, let the cheap goods such as bullets and shells go to hell.


    Irene said happily, "why so much?"


    Kovpak shrugged and said, "are there many? I don''t think this is most of the portable air defense missiles owned by the Northern Command. To protect Kiev''s airspace, there are not many such missiles. As I said, this is a strategic reserve."


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "is there anything else? I said is there anything valuable?"


    KOV Parker thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "yes, anti tank missiles, 9m113 anti tank missiles, 500. This figure is more accurate, because it was counted not long ago, but there is a problem. Only missiles have no launchers, not one launcher."


    9m113 is the code name of the Soviet army, which is the anti tank missile equipped by the Soviet Union in the 1970s. It belongs to the second generation, while NATO''s code name is at-5 spandrel missile. This missile can be used by vehicle or individual soldiers.


    Gao Yang''s happy heart is about to jump out. It doesn''t matter. He can find it elsewhere. The key is that missiles are much more expensive than shells. They cost tens of thousands of dollars. With these things, this business is a profitable business.


    "Any more? Any more?"


    Looking at Gao Yang''s excited look, kovparker smiled and said: "Because our warehouse can''t meet the requirements for preserving missiles, only a new warehouse built in 2006 meets the standards, so only some are stored in small quantities. In addition, there are only about 300 125 mm gun launched laser guided anti tank missiles. We save them for the first tank brigade. Their equipment warehouse can''t be stored temporarily, but it''s yours now, If you want, there are no other missiles, that''s all. "


    Gao Yang took a long breath, then looked at kovparker and said, "good, very good. Now I have only one question left. Can you guarantee that we can get these fun ideas out?"

 Chapter 1364

    KOF Parker looked very serious. He leaned forward slightly. After thinking for a long time, he raised his head again and said in a deep voice, "I don''t think there will be any problem."


    Before Gao Yang asked, KOF Parker took the initiative to say, "after I went back, I immediately began to arrange the people I trust, from the sentry to the soldiers operating in the warehouse, to be replaced by my people. The faster the goods are transported, the better."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, what I''m worried about is that if we want to transport things out, there will be a lot of vehicles and manpower. Will so many people and vehicles enter a large ammunition depot and then leave so blatantly?"


    Kopeck smiled, then he made an indifferent gesture and whispered: "My men, about 1500 people, are responsible for the security and maintenance of warehouse 1206. Although some professional custodians are also under my command, there is no special reason why I can''t transfer them from their posts. Therefore, as long as I pull things away, I can''t hide it from everyone. What''s more, we need soldiers and custodians to be responsible for loading and unloading."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "yes, there are as many people as there are. As long as one person, as long as one calls up and asks for instructions, isn''t everything exposed?"


    Kovpak smiled and said, "please listen to me. Well, over the years, Ukraine''s economy has been bad, and the Ukrainian military has had a hard time, but the generals in charge of logistics are all rich. Where do you think their money comes from?"


    With a smile, kovparker shrugged: "It''s not from the ammunition depot or equipment depot yet. I can tell you this. Anyone who can control me, just call me and tell me what he needs and the quantity, and then wait for them to pull away. Bullets are the most common goods. There are too many bullets in the ammunition depot to be destroyed, as long as who can find them to sell The way out, then come to me and pull it. Just pull it. They haven''t finished it for more than 20 years. "


    Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing: "speaking of this, I really have to be convinced. What a huge legacy the Soviet Union had to leave."


    KOF Parker smiled: "in short, it is impossible to count. There are countless. Do you want to hear a joke about my ammunition depot?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m very interested in listening."


    "In 1992, about that time, there was an arms dealer from the West. He contacted the person who held my post at that time and said he wanted to buy some bullets. In order to quickly close the relationship, the arms dealer gave my predecessor a Japanese video recorder and a TV. Then my predecessor was very happy to open the door to the arms dealer.


    The arms dealer pulled bullets from dozens of vehicles for a month. When he felt that the quantity was almost enough, he found my predecessor again and said that he could settle the accounts, my predecessor was surprised and said, "what, didn''t you give money?"


    Several people couldn''t help laughing. Kovparker also laughed: "At that time, people were stupid. After a month''s bullet, they felt they made a lot of money when they got a video recorder and a TV. Later, the arms dealer said that the video recorder and TV were just gifts and wanted to pay him another $50000. Guess what? He didn''t dare to ask for it. He thought it was too much money."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what happened later?"


    KOF Parker said with a smile, "later, the guy still took the money. When he knew the rules, he had let the arms dealer pull the bullet for another month."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "Oh? There are rules? What rules?"


    Kovpak laughs: "The rule is to open the door for one day and charge one day''s money, but no matter how many cars, no matter what things or how much, ten thousand dollars a day, the fool thought he had made a big profit. When he summoned up the courage to ask his colleagues about the market, he knew he had suffered a big loss. Then he was very angry and thought that the arms dealer had deceived him, so where did he buy the arms When the dealer brought the convoy to transport the goods again, he shot the arms dealer himself. "


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "there''s such a thing. It''s too exaggerated."


    Kovparker shook his head and said, "it''s no exaggeration. It''s all true. Do you know who that fool is? He''s my boss now. He has become a general. He told me himself. Let me tell you this. This situation has lasted for more than two years, but that''s the case. There are too many bullets left in the ammunition depot that can''t be handled."


    Gao Yang looked fascinated and said, "I can''t wait to go to your ammunition depot."


    Kovpak laughs: "Welcome, you really should go and have a look. What''s more, I want to tell you that it''s normal to transport things abroad. Everyone is used to it. Everyone has seen too much. Well, when you go, take cigarettes and wine and distribute some to the soldiers who help work. Of course, if you can give each person another 100 yuan for hard work It''s even better, but they can''t give the wine until they finish their work. Otherwise, they''ll be in trouble when they drink. Last time, a guy drank while driving a forklift. As a result, the ground was full of shells. The shells were very heavy and it was very troublesome to clean up. "


    He shouted loudly and said, "I see. I''ll bring some gifts to your subordinates. However, 100 yuan per person? It''s too insulting. How can I take 100 yuan per person!"


    Kovparker shrugged and said, "it would be better if you would pay more for your hard work. The boys will appreciate you. Even if I leave, it''s convenient for you to pull anything in the future. People like generous guys."


    Irene suddenly said, "wait, there''s a problem. Smoking in the magazine? That''s no problem?"


    Kovparker looked surprised. He seemed surprised why Irene asked such an idiot question. After he was stunned, he said in surprise: "what''s the problem? You don''t think the ammunition now is the same as that hundreds of years ago? Besides, our people are very careful when smoking. They will stamp out the cigarette ends."


    Irene looked helpless and said, "I know the ammunition now doesn''t explode at the sight of fire, but this is the ammunition depot. The soldiers guarding the ammunition depot can still smoke. Forget it, when I didn''t say it."


    Li JinFang''s face began to smoke. He didn''t speak, but it doesn''t mean that there is any difference between him and Irene.


    KOF Parker waved to Gao Yang and said, "you are generous. The boys will like you and work for you. Well, I''ll find more people. When there are more people, I''ll work quickly. You can prepare a small gift for 200 people. When there are more people, you can load the car quickly."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK."


    KOF Parker suddenly remembered something. He said to Gao Yang, "how many cars have you found? Who is responsible for transportation?"


    Shawa said with a smile, "I, I helped him transport. Now there are 86 cars, 60 cars from a transportation company, which are uniformly painted. I found the rest scattered."


    KOV Parker shook his head and said, "it''s still a little less. Let me introduce you to someone. There are more than 300 vehicles there. There is a transportation team and military vehicles in the logistics of the northern combat command. Their leader knows me. Let me introduce you. Don''t use civilian transportation. After all, it''s unsafe. Military transportation is much better."


    After that, KOF Parker said sincerely to Shawa: "Brother, I know you must make money to help transport, but don''t make money, because this kind of work is the army. If you rob this money making business, there will be trouble. If people want to check the conspicuous fleet, you can''t run at that time. If you are really friends and you want him to make this business, you can You have to let out the money for this transportation. That''s the rule. "


    Gao Yang was shocked, hesitated and at a loss. Finally, he said weakly, "shava, don''t worry. I''ll let you make up for your money from other places. KOF Parker, you mean, you have colleagues who rely on transportation to make money, right?"


    KOV Parker nodded: "of course, we make money by selling things. Those who have nothing to sell, but the departments with transportation capacity certainly make money by transportation. Well, you must spend money. I think about 200000 is enough. There are about 200 cars. You can go anywhere."


    "Twenty days?" he said in a trembling voice


    KOV Parker looked at it and said in a deep voice, "it''s not that expensive. It''s this money for two hundred and one thousand times. Think about it. Cars, oil and drivers are all national, and there''s no cost. It''s not a joke for two hundred and one thousand days."


    Gao Yang put his lost hand on the table, looked at kovparker admiringly and said, "brother, what else can you make it clear at once?"


    Kovpak scratched his head in embarrassment, then looked at it carefully and said: "I will soon be washed away from my present position, so I can''t help you too much. All I can do is introduce you to a few more people. How about I introduce my boss to you? He is Ukrainian and will certainly not lose his seat. You can invest for a long time. Do you think it''s necessary?"


    Gao Yang wanted to cry. He trembled and said, "it''s necessary, it''s necessary."


    KOF Parker nodded, "well, well, let''s finish this business first, and then I''ll introduce you to my boss. You can continue to talk and see what other business you want to do."


    "Where can your boss have any business?" he said in a trembling voice


    KOV Parker exaggerated: "Wow, the business is big. You have to have enough money. Q tanks, aircraft, artillery and missiles. I''m talking about medium-range surface to surface missiles. You have everything you want. As long as Ukraine has it, you can buy it. The only problem is whether you have enough money."

 Chapter 1365

    Gao Yang was slightly distracted, and then he said solemnly: "medium range surface to surface missiles? Ukraine does not have medium range surface to surface missiles. According to the China Missile Treaty reached between the United States and the Soviet Union, Ukraine cannot have medium range surface to surface missiles."


    Kovparker shrugged and said, "maybe what I said is not very clear. The surface to surface missiles I said are medium and short-range missiles, medium and short-range surface to surface missiles with a range of more than 500 kilometers, less than 1000 kilometers, and medium and long-range missiles with a range of more than 1000 kilometers and less than 5000 kilometers. This really doesn''t happen."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, there are no medium and short-range surface to surface missiles over 500 kilometers, because this is within the scope of destruction stipulated in the China missile defense treaty."


    Kovpak shook his head and said in a deep voice: "No, there must be. Although it is not on the Ukrainian weapons list, I am sure there are surface to surface missiles with a range of more than 500 kilometers in a warehouse. This can''t be wrong. I don''t know where it is, but I know there must be, because my boss told me that if there is, there must be. Even if there is a China Missile Treaty, there must be a missile."


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin. After a moment of silence, he said to kovparker, "sorry, I need to talk to my people."


    Turning around, Gao Yang said to Irene and Li JinFang in English, "guys, I''m a little shocked."


    Li JinFang was a little distracted and said, "medium range surface to surface missiles are ballistic missiles. What ballistic missiles do Ukraine have?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said: "dot, I knew there was this. However, dot missiles are short-range, not medium-range. What I know is that all Ukrainian medium-range missiles have been destroyed."


    Irene said in a deep voice: "he either bragged or made a slip of the tongue. After the United States and the Soviet Union signed the China missile defense treaty, the Soviet Union withdrew the medium-range missiles deployed in Eastern Europe. After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the Ukrainian missiles were completely destroyed under the supervision of the United States, unless, unless..."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "unless what?"


    Irene shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly: "Unless the Soviet Union dismantled their medium-range missiles, but did not destroy them or transport them from Ukraine in time, there will be medium-range missiles that have disappeared on the book but are still stored somewhere. We all know that Ukraine is the design and manufacturing center of the Soviet Union. It is not surprising what missiles there are here, and someone deliberately kept these missiles, It''s all possible. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s unlikely?"


    Irene smiled and said, "unlikely? Boss, Ukraine has lost hundreds of nuclear warheads. They can even lose nuclear warheads. What''s unacceptable about losing several sets of missiles?"


    Holding his head high, he said, "it''s true that they dare to lose their nuclear warheads. In fact, what I want to say more is to sell. Well, they dare to sell nuclear warheads. Then they really don''t dare to sell anything. Well, do you think we can sell surface to surface missiles?"


    Irene breathed out and said, "boss, are you crazy? Let''s not say whether the missile system stored for decades can still be used. Even if it can be used, who can you sell medium-range missiles to? Also, nobody cares about your inverted tank cannon. If you dare to sell medium-range missiles, several countries will do you every minute. Do you believe it?"


    Li JinFang also said with a serious face: "brother, don''t make trouble, will you? Honestly toss some gadgets. Come on, sell medium-range ballistic missiles? You really want to die?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "understand the spirit! Understand what I mean! I just want to discuss with you whether medium-range surface to surface missiles can be sold. I said, can we do it ourselves? This is just a discussion with you, OK? I''ll see if it scares you."


    After waving his hand in disdain, Gao Yang turned and continued to smile at kovparker: "well, let''s put aside the option of surface to surface missiles. What kind of aircraft is there if there is an aircraft?"


    Kofparker frowned: "I heard that airplanes can also be sold, but airplanes are not easy to do. There are too many places involved. Well, it''s easier to do it. Tanks, helicopters and armored vehicles. Helicopters have m-24 and M-8, that is, you have the opportunity to get whatever aircraft the army aviation has. Tanks, T-84 and t-64. In fact, I only know about these, I can''t tell you in detail. If you want to understand clearly, you still have to talk to our general. "


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile, "very good. When will it be convenient for you to arrange for me to meet your boss?"


    Kofpak thought for a moment and then said in a deep voice: "Well, tomorrow I''d like to arrange for my family to leave. In the afternoon, I''ll take you to meet my colleague in charge of transportation. If everything goes well, we''ll start shipping things out tomorrow night. After you take the first batch of things away, I''ll take you to meet my boss. Then I''ll leave Ukraine. What''s next? You talk to my boss. What''s the matter How? "


    Smooth and happy, Gao Yang likes to do things like this. He patted his hand, then extended it to kovparker and said with a smile: "it''s settled."


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang, kovpak stood up and said in a deep voice, "I should go back. I''ll prepare when I go back. Shava, you''ll wait for my call tomorrow."


    Shava and kovparker hugged each other and said in a deep voice, "brother, be careful and drive slowly on the road."


    KOV Parker nodded solemnly, then said in a deep voice to Shawa: "my brother, you introduced me a good way back. If there is no accident, I will leave soon. I can''t help you in the future. Remember, money can''t be earned. If your friends can send me away, they can send you away. Almost stop it quickly. I''m waiting for you in the United States."


    Shava handed the briefcase containing the money to kafparker and said with a smile, "I see. I know. We''ll talk later. Go back quickly."


    KOF Parker turned to Gao Yang, shook hands with him again and said in a deep voice, "good luck. See you tomorrow."


    After several people watched kovparker leave, shava moved his head and said with a smile, "guys, we should leave, too."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "everything is going well. I suddenly want to have a drink to celebrate."


    Shawa said with a smile, "go to my place, but I have to find the trouble of the lame azaro right away, so I won''t drink with you. You can have a few drinks at my place. Wait a minute. When I go back, you will have more collections."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "are you going to find the lame azaro tonight?"


    Shava shrugged and said, "yes, right now, I don''t like dragging things around. Since we will be very busy next, why don''t we take the time to deal with things clearly."


    Gao Yang looked at Irene and Li JinFang and said with a smile, "why don''t we follow?"


    Irene said eagerly, "boss, can you let me talk to the lame azaro? Please, let me negotiate with him!"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "this time you''re the boss and I''m the bodyguard. We''ll go with Shawa."

 Chapter 1366

    Gao Yang wants to go to find the lame azaro with him. Of course, shava will not refuse this request.


    If he didn''t need it, Gao Yang usually wouldn''t drink, but now he really needs a drink to calm himself. After he plunged into the tan deep water of the arms trade, his psychology was strongly impacted.


    After adapting to the mercenary status of simply and directly relying on violence to solve all problems, and finally officially testing the status of an arms dealer, Gao Yang must remind himself again and again that the status of an arms dealer is only temporary because he has enough face in big Ivan to make a profit. He must understand this.


    It''s easy to make money. It''s like dropping money from the sky. This is the environment where the arms dealer caught up with the good time. The money is too simple. Gao Yang is afraid that he can''t give up the super lucrative part-time job of an arms dealer.


    It costs tens of millions of dollars to fight a war, which is the highest income level in the mercenary circle. The income level of the super small mercenary group can reach this level is incredibly high. However, compared with arms trading, the income is surprisingly low. A dozen people are born and die, and they don''t earn as much as arms dealers in just a few words.


    Of course, arms dealers also have to look at the time. If they catch up with a good opportunity, they can make a lot of money. If they can''t catch up with the good time, they can only take it slowly. For example, ulyanko didn''t catch up with the good time and has been selling small pieces in Africa to survive.


    However, there is no doubt that the golden age of arms dealers has come again.


    The years after the disintegration of the Soviet Union were the golden age of collective Carnival of arms dealers, and now the chaos has reached the golden age of arms dealers. Ukraine has a large number of arms that can be bought at ultra-low prices, and the best thing is that there are enough battlefields to sell these things.


    Buying and selling is business, and the current situation is that there are places to buy and places to sell. There is no doubt that this is the golden age. Of course, the golden age that makes arms dealers revel is naturally the dark age of the people in war-torn areas.


    First, I went to the nightclub in shava. On the second floor, I hurriedly sat on the sofa. Shava asked someone to take out his good wine and pour it for myself and Gao Yang. Then they drank it all at once.


    Drinking the super expensive whisky sent by Gao Yang, shava was very heroic and shouted to his little brothers: "call people! Let''s find the lame azaro!"


    Shava was obviously excited. After shouting, he shouted to him, "do you want another drink? We should start. If you still want to drink, we can continue after you come back."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, let''s go."


    Standing up from the sofa, Gao Yang smiled at Irene and said, "now, you are the boss."


    Gao Yang came forward and took the briefcase in Irene''s hand. After Irene moved her shoulder, she said excitedly, "let''s go."


    Irene bravely walked in front. Gao Yang and shava followed her. When she got to the back door of the nightclub, more than a hundred people had gathered. Most of them were carrying an AK74. After shava came out, several people came to him and shouted, "boss, we''re ready."


    Shava waved his hand and said loudly, "let''s go."


    After shouting, a hundred people scattered and got on more than a dozen cars. At this time, Shawa turned back and shouted, "man, just drive behind me."


    Shava got on his car happily, and when the people waiting for shava basically got on the car, Irene looked at Gao Yang helplessly, and then said bitterly: "boss, we still have too few people, just the three of us, no momentum."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "next time, next time, next time in the negotiation, we''ll pull more people out to support you. We''ll make do with it this time."


    Irene curled her lips and said, "but people really want to be a boss. They rush forward and back and go to negotiate with another gang boss. Just like in the movie, alas, there are fewer people. It''s boring and no momentum."


    Li JinFang glared and said, "no momentum? Who says there will be no momentum if there are fewer people? That''s because you don''t have enough momentum. Wait and see. Although it''s just the three of us, I can give you momentum, but the premise is that you have to have momentum."


    Irene straightened her chest and said fiercely, "let''s teach the lame azaro!"


    More than 100 people drove more than 30 cars, and more than 30 cars drove into the street.


    It was already more than 10 p.m. and the situation was chaotic, so no pedestrian could see on the street. The motorcade drove very fast. Soon, the motorcade began to stop in front of a house facing the street.


    The position at the door was reserved for Shawa''s car. Of course, Gao Yang''s car was also at the door when it stopped.


    Shava got out of the car, stood directly in front of the iron gate, and then stretched out his hand. After the little brother next to him handed a rifle, shava picked up the rifle and opened fire towards the iron gate.


    After shooting a shuttle of bullets, shava fired the gun at one stroke, and then roared, "lame azaro! I know you''re inside. Now open the door and invite me in, or I''ll go in myself. You choose!"


    No one in the door made a sound. Shava dragged a gun in one hand and stretched out his left hand. Next to him, a little brother sent a cigarette. He waited for shava to light the cigarette after holding it in his mouth.


    After taking a cigarette, shava roared, "azaro, lame! You''re going to shut me out, aren''t you?"


    Just then, a fire flashed in a window on the second floor, followed by a gunshot, and then the bullet hit Shawa''s foot, emitting a string of sparks.


    Subconsciously, everyone shrunk and bent down, including the Shawa who just had a crazy bully and cool drag and hold shape. At this time, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pulled out his gun, which was also a shot.


    Just when they subconsciously shrunk their heads and bent down to fight back or find shelter, Gao Yang had withdrawn his gun, and a man was screaming in the window that had just been shot.


    Li JinFang whispered in Irene''s ear, "see, fewer people don''t mean no momentum. If you want to be the boss, you have to learn how to deal with the boss."


    Lift up the suit, Gao Yang slowly put the gun back into the holster.


    Shanshan stood up straight. Shawa angrily threw the cigarette to the ground, stretched out his foot and stepped on it. He took up his rifle with both hands and shouted, "you asked for it, azaro, the lame!"


    Just then, a hoarse voice shouted, "who are you!"


    Shava said ruthlessly, "white shark Gang! Shava!"


    "Damn it, I thought you were from nedcaro, Sava! We didn''t have a holiday. Why did you come to my house?"


    Shava said angrily, "either I rush in and tell you why, or you damn come out and open the door for me immediately. I have to tell you I''m impatient!"


    After a short silence, the hoarse voice said, "I''ll open the door for you."


    Shava put down his gun and said angrily to the people around him, "this damn old guy."


    After saying that, shava turned to Gao Yang and twisted his neck unnaturally. After twisting his neck, he said with a little embarrassment: "your shooting is very good."


    Gao Yang shrugged, pointed to Irene next to him, and whispered, "she''s the boss, I''m the bodyguard."


    Shava smiled and nodded to Irene, then turned and shouted at the door, "hurry up!"


    The light in the living room came on first, and then the light in the porch outside. Then the door opened, and a round faced pudgy old man with gray hair and a big belly limped towards the door, wearing pajamas and leaning on a crutch.


    When he came to the door, he was not afraid, but looked at Shawa with some surprise and anger. After the old man reached out and pressed the door a few times, the iron gate slowly opened to both sides.


    Shava handed the gun to the side, then said to the old man with a grim face: "azaro, your people just shot at me."


    Azaro pursed his lips, looked at shava''s eyes, and suddenly said, "you should report your origin earlier. My bodyguard thought you were from nedcaro. Anyway, you''re fine, and my bodyguard was the one who was shot. If you want to say something to me, please come in."


    The lame azaro looked more powerful than shava, but after shava snorted and sneered twice, he made an invitation gesture to Irene and said loudly, "sorry to keep you waiting. Let''s go in and talk."


    After the anti guest Shawa invited Irene, she marched in front and entered the living room. Irene and Gao Yang followed closely behind Shawa. Except for two bodyguards, Shawa followed in. Others stayed outside covetously, one carrying a gun and staying on the road.


    Azaro followed and limped into the living room.


    There were two gunmen in civilian clothes in the living room, looking at them nervously, but Shawa ignored azaro''s bodyguard. After the big thorn sat on the sofa and made a sit down pose to Irene, he shouted to azaro who had just entered the door: "azaro, you know who I am, right?"


    Azaro nodded and said in a deep voice, "white shark Gang, of course I know. I''ve heard your name, too."


    Shava nodded, pointed to the sofa opposite him, and said arrogantly: "I have two things to tell you. First, the East Bank of Kiev is my territory. I am not interested in your thieves and your wealth. You can continue to maintain your wealth, but if you plan to steal on my territory in the future, you will give me a score."


    Azaro sighed, then nodded his head at Shawa and said loudly, "what''s the second thing?"


    "I heard you have a lot of antique shotguns here. Now take them out to me. That''s the second thing."

 Chapter 1367

    Shava is a arrogant bastard, but as a gangster boss and a thorough robber, it seems that he should have been like this.


    Azaro''s lips moved a few times, and then he moved his bad legs to the table. Then he said in a voice: "you are very young, you are very powerful, you develop very fast, but you can''t ignore the rules."


    Shawa smiled and said, "what are the rules?"


    Azaro said slowly, "you do your business and I do my business. No one interferes with anyone and no one interferes with anyone. This is the rule."


    Shava smiled and slowly said to azaro, "old man, you are too old. Your rules are outdated. Listen, now it''s up to me. Then my words are the rules. It wasn''t before, it is now. From now on, you pay me 500000 grivna every month, otherwise, your people will disappear from the streets of Kiev."


    Grivna is the currency of Ukraine, and the exchange rate with the US dollar is almost 20:1. It pays 500000 hryvna every month, which is almost 25000 US dollars. This money is not a large amount, nor is it a small amount. However, for a thief who controls less than half of Kiev, there will not be too much pressure to take out this money.


    The problem is that even if there is little pressure, no one is willing to give their money to others, so azaro whispered, "what if I refuse?"


    Shava said arrogantly, "refuse? You can try the consequences of refusing me. I suggest you abide by what I said as a new rule, so your heart may feel better."


    Azaro stroked his right leg with a gloomy face and said coldly: "when I was still in the railway station, someone wanted to rob money from my pocket. For this reason, he broke my leg, but then I killed him, although I only had a good leg."


    Shawa smiled, then looked disdainful at azaro and said, "old man, don''t mention your history of wealth to me. I know your old stories. Do you think you can bluff me? Ha ha, old man, you are too old to adapt to this era."


    After laughing, Shawa''s face sank, but he said fiercely: "but you have a rotten life in years. Although you are a damn thief, you dare to fight and kill. Now? You have money and live in a big house. There are your wife and children in the big house. At this time, you compare with me? Do you have that qualification?"


    After that, shava twisted his neck, stretched out his hand and pointed to azaro, and said loudly, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. One million hryvna a month. If you refuse, I''ll break your good leg first, and then kill you here. If you dare to resist, I''ll kill all the people in this house. You choose."


    Azaro said angrily, "you''ve gone too far!"


    Shava snapped his fingers and said loudly, "break his legs. If anyone resists, kill everyone here!"


    Shawa brought two bodyguards in, but he was still unscrupulous. The two bodyguards of azaro put the muzzle of the gun and aimed at Shawa, while Shawa''s bodyguards slowly stood forward and said fiercely: "do you want to die?"


    After another bodyguard looked around the room, he copied out a swing stick from behind. After he waved the swing stick with a slap, he ignored the muzzle of azaro''s bodyguard and blustered towards azaro.


    Simple, rough and unskilled, shava is simply cruel. If azaro''s bodyguard really dares to shoot, he will die first. Although he is wearing a bulletproof suit, he certainly can''t stop rifle bullets, but shava dares to be cruel to azaro.


    When azaro took the initiative to open the door and invite shava in, shava was already confident. Now azaro has a family and a career, but he is a rotten life. This is shava''s courage to sell hard.


    Shawa''s men came to azaro with a swing stick. At this time, azaro finally shouted, "stop!"


    Shava''s men turned a deaf ear and raised the swing stick high. At this time, shava finally said coldly, "stop."


    Azaro spread out his hands and said helplessly, "I have to have 500000 hryvna a month. Now the situation is bad and everyone''s life is difficult. I have to leave a little for myself."


    Shava thought for a moment, nodded, shrugged and said, "well, the situation is not good, your business is not easy to do, so it''s good for 500000 a month for the time being. When the situation improves, you see, I''m a good talker, and I''m not stubborn, right? Ask someone to send the money to me tomorrow. You know where it is."


    After waving and letting the man with the swing stick come back, shava said faintly, "next, where are your shotguns? How many are there? Show them to me."


    Azaro looked helpless and whispered, "there are probably four or five in my family. I''ll ask someone to take it down."


    Shava waved his hand and said, "let my people take it with you."


    Azaro sighed, slowly stood up, and then began to walk towards the second floor. The two bodyguards of Shawa followed up. After looking at each other, azaro''s two bodyguards quietly hung down the muzzle of the gun, and then carried the rifle on his back. Azaro was soft. What else could they disagree with.


    After more than ten minutes, azaro limped back, and the two people who followed him each carried two old shotguns, but one of them was an old-fashioned shotgun.


    After waiting for azaro to return, shava suddenly said, "all of them?"


    Azaro was stunned, nodded and said, "yes, I brought it all."


    Shava glanced at the gun held by his hand, smiled coldly and said, "I may not have made it clear that your shotgun is the reason that attracts me to come here in person. Otherwise, do you think I will go there for you?"


    Azaro pointed to his nose and said coldly, "do I look like an idiot?"


    Azaro shook his head and didn''t speak, but Shawa said coldly: "Will you, an old cripple, live on the second floor? Obviously, you will live on the first floor. A certain room here is your bedroom. I know all about you. You have to watch any good things yourself. You have stolen a lot of things, so you have to look after your good things, don''t you?"


    After that, shava pointed to azaro and said in a deep voice, "do you know what is the biggest difference between you and me?"


    Azaro said slowly, "what?"


    Shava smiled: "You''re a thief, I''m a robber, and you treat yourself badly. If your men do something wrong, you''ll cut off his fingers and his hands. As for me, I like to cut off the enemy rather than my brother''s hands. Listen, since I''m a robber, I''ll follow the robber''s way. I''ll let people turn your house upside down. We''ll act according to the rules. What''s more, I''ll do in your family I don''t want money or valuable things, but if I find out if you have a shotgun taken out voluntarily, I''ll break your leg and cut off your ten fingers. Now, tell me if you have forgotten anything? "


    Azaro said slowly and painfully, "yes, I forgot to take two guns in the safe."


    Shava snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "go get it."


    Azaro sighed and walked back again, but this time he didn''t go upstairs, but he walked towards the room on the first floor.


    After shava made a gesture of invitation to Irene, he smiled and said, "look, maybe there''s something good."


    Irene looked at the shotgun in front of her. After a helpless sigh, she stood up from the sofa and said to Gao Yang, "I''ve had enough! I think it''s boring. Please sit in your seat."


    Gao Yang smiled, patted Irene on the shoulder and whispered, "I''ll let you come next time when I have the right opportunity."


    Gao Yang sat down, picked up a shotgun, looked at it, and whispered, "it''s an old gun made in the Czech Republic. It''s not bad, but it''s of little value. Let me have a look at this one. Oh, it''s good, really good!"


    Gao Yang was very surprised. He felt that a thief leader could have any taste in the collection of antique guns. Even if there were something at home, it wouldn''t be a good thing, but to his surprise, there were really good things.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s stunned expression, Irene couldn''t help whispering, "this gun is good?"


    Gao Yang took a breath of air-conditioning and whispered, "it''s very good. I don''t know who made it, but it has the mark of the Russian royal family. It''s a court gun."


    It''s really a treasure. No, it''s a treasure. Gao Yang is excited at once, because when you find a piece of gold in the wasteland, there may be only such a piece of gold in the fast field, but it may also be a gold mine.


    Gao Yang put down his shotgun, picked up another one, nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, it''s really good. I don''t know who made this gun, but this style is undoubtedly a work at the end of the 19th century. It''s so well preserved and valuable!"


    The three shotguns are all carved with complicated patterns, and they are well preserved. Although he doesn''t know the names he sees, Gao Yang''s knowledge is still very limited. After all, he only supplemented some knowledge about the collection of antique shotguns from Morgan. He knows some of the most famous names of gunners, but some are very valuable, but the names of second-line Gunners are not got it.


    After putting down the shotgun, Gao Yang picked up the shotgun, but looked at it and soon put it down, because he knew nothing about the shotgun, but he could see that the shotgun looked good, but he couldn''t see any way.


    After putting down the shotgun, Gao Yang touched his chin and said happily, "it''s right to come tonight. These guns must not be collected by any lovers. They are definitely the collection of collectors. Maybe we really dug a gold mine tonight."

 Chapter 1368

    Azaro finally appeared again. His face was gray and he walked out slowly with a crutch. Behind him, one of Shawa''s bodyguards was holding a gun bag and the other was holding a short small box.


    Azaro sat on the sofa and didn''t say a word. When Shawa''s men put the gun bag in front of Shawa, one of them said, "they took it out in a cabinet in the bedroom. There are a lot of guns in the safe, but they are all new guns, the kind we use."


    Shava waved his hand and said with a smile, "we don''t want new guns. We just want old guns."


    Gao Yang''s breathing is a little short. Having a gun bag is a good thing. If he can keep all the leather gun bags that have been used for more than a century, the gun inside will not be bad. In addition, the maintenance will not be bad.


    He took the gun out of the gun bag, looked at it, and then he was a little stunned, because he had never seen that kind of gun.


    The gun is really well kept. Although the gun looks a little rough, which is the basic feature of the product of which era, the shotgun still has a lasting appeal. Only the lasting appeal accumulated in history, but there are enough such old guns. What makes Gao Yang marvel is that there are patterns on the barrel of the gun.


    Gao Yang saw the pattern steel barrel for the first time. This is not the carved pattern, but the pattern carried by the steel of the barrel itself, just like the Damascus knife.


    He was surprised to see the shotgun with the patterned barrel. Gao Yang took a deep look at azaro. He didn''t speak. He put the gun back in the gun bag and opened the box.


    After opening the box, Gao Yang was absent for a short time.


    In the big box is also a smaller box. Soft protective materials are padded between the two layers of boxes. Gao Yang opens the small box inside. In the box are two pistols and flint guns. There is a brass medicine pot in the middle of the two guns, a push rod used to push lead pills into the gun chamber and a small pliers.


    There was a nameplate fixed on the bottom plate in the box, and next to the nameplate was a folded paper. The color of the paper had turned yellow. Gao Yang looked at the nameplate. The text was written in French. He couldn''t understand it. Then he picked up the folded paper and looked at the content written on it, in Russian. Fortunately, he could understand it.


    Gao Yang''s heart seemed to be pricked, but he quietly folded the paper carefully and covered the box.


    First button up the inner box cover, then button up the outer layer of wooden box, raise your head, and say in a deep voice to azaro: "how did you get these guns?"


    Azaro took a breath. After his nose moved a few times, he said in a urn voice, "stolen."


    Gao Yang reached out and waved at a row of guns in front of him. Then he said in a deep voice, "if you can, please explain where you stole them one by one."


    Azaro leaned over and took a look. Then he said in a deep voice, "I stole the guns in the bag and box from a man''s house. At that time, I was still young. I pried open the door of a family and looked for them for a long time. I didn''t find anything valuable. Then I found some guns. I picked up some of those guns that looked valuable, took out some of them, and then shot them all."


    Azaro waved his hand and said: "At that time, the Soviet Union had not disintegrated, and it would not be nearly as fast. I sold a few guns without any price, so I threw the rest in a corner of my house. Later, a foreigner came to the door and said he wanted to buy a gun with me. He found it after hearing from the person who had bought my gun. He looked at the rest of my guns and gave me a total of 5000 yuan, all beautiful Only then did I know that the guns I sold were valuable. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "where did you steal it? In addition, what kind of gun do you sell? I have a picture here. You can see if the gun in the picture has an impression."


    Azaro looked at the picture Gao Yang took out and shook his head. "I haven''t seen it. Even if I have seen it, I don''t remember it. It''s been more than 20 years."


    Gao Yang was disappointed. He said in a deep voice, "where did you steal it? Be more specific."


    Azaro didn''t think much about it. He immediately said, "it''s in the south of Kiev University. At that time, where was the dormitory area of officials? They stole it from the factory director''s house of a factory. They have money, but unlike officers, they have guards on guard. It''s easy to succeed, but they can''t remember which one it was. It took too long."


    "How many did you steal?"


    Azaro said in a deep voice, "four, three long and that box. The specific time should be in the middle of 1991. I remember it was very hot at that time, and the Soviet Union had not disintegrated.


    I know a man who likes old guns and also collects old guns. After I stole the guns, I went to him and sold two of them. I remember very clearly. He gave me 100 rubles. At that time, the ruble had depreciated greatly. 100 rubles was of no great use. Then the guy asked me if I had any other guns. I said yes. I had agreed to sell the remaining two to him, but I thought Those guns were worthless, so I ignored the guy and left the remaining two guns where I lived.


    Later, more than a year later, the Soviet Union had disintegrated. One day I was looking for a life in the street. The man I sold guns to found me and asked me where the two guns I said were. He said he wanted to buy them. I forgot about the guns at that time and promised him to go back and look for them. However, as soon as the guy left, a foreigner stopped me. He said that buying my guns was expensive, So I told him to wait, and then I went home and turned out the gun. "


    After saying a lot, azaro shrugged and said, "the foreigner gave me five thousand dollars, and then I knew that the two guns were very valuable, very valuable, and their real value must be much higher than five thousand dollars."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what kind of two guns?"


    Azaro smiled, pointed to the gun in front of him and said with a smile, "just the pistol in the box and the long gun in the bag."


    Gao Yangqi said, "didn''t you sell it?"


    Azaro smiled, "I sold it, and then I felt very bad, so I asked someone else to steal it from a foreigner."


    He shouted loudly and said, "I see."


    Azaro sighed: "at that time, I already understood that I sold valuable things for 200 rubles. I regretted it and was very angry. I felt cheated, so I took people to the bastard''s house where I bought my gun and stole all the guns in his house, well, the others on the table."


    Gao Yang pointed to those relatively ordinary shotguns and said in a deep voice, "that''s all? So, are there any guns you sell?"


    Azaro shook his head and said, "no, there were a lot of guns in that guy''s house, but when I went, there were only these in his house. I got all the rest."


    Gao Yang nodded, snapped his fingers at Irene and said in a deep voice, "the man''s name and address."


    Azaro said in a deep voice, "his name is Oleg, from Kiev. The address is useless. He used to live in Kiev, but he left long ago. He went to the United States not long after the disintegration of the Soviet Union."


    Seeing that Irene had written down what azaro said, Gao Yang immediately said, "Oleg, what''s this man''s last name, what''s his nickname? And his age."


    After thinking for a long time, azaro said in a deep voice: "His last name is yonov. Yes, his last name is yonov. There is no nickname. I don''t know his specific age. At that time, he was about 40. Well, he was a teacher at Kiev University in the Soviet era. It seems that, I remember. It seems that soon after I went to his house and stole all the guns, he moved away and the whole family went to the United States."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "so, Oleg yonov, is this man an antique gun collector?"


    Azaro scratched his head and said, "yes, he always likes antique guns. He has some money to buy those old guns. I went to him after I heard from a friend that he bought old guns, but that''s what I know about him."


    Not including clues, Gao Yang collected Oleg''s information, but didn''t want to let anyone help Morgan find the whereabouts of the gun. It was looking for a needle in a haystack, so he only made a lot of stupid efforts.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang raised the picture again and said to azaro, "think again, do you have this in the guns you stole at the beginning?"


    Azaro shook his head and said, "no, I picked up beautiful and luxurious guns when I stole guns. This gun in your photo is not good enough, so it must not be among the two I sold."


    Gao Yang sighed, nodded and said, "well, I have no problem for the time being. If you have anything to ask, I''ll come back to you."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Shawa, "do you have anything else to talk about?"


    Shava smiled, "no, we have finished what we should say."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "let''s leave and don''t disturb Mr. azaro''s rest."


    After that, Gao Yang picked up the box on the table, while Irene impolitely picked up the shotgun with a gun bag on her back, took another shot in one hand, and Li JinFang picked up the gun in one hand.


    Gao Yang leaned slightly and said with a smile, "goodbye, Mr. azaro. Well, before I leave, I want to give you a few words. I know that you must be very unhappy at this time. I understand this very much. However, I still want to say that you are actually very lucky. Losing some money is really nothing. What you can leave is more valuable than what you lose."


    After that, Gao Yang walked out of the door first, and Shawa waved his hand and said loudly, "let''s go, ha ha."


    Out of the gate, before getting on the bus, Gao Yang said to Shawa, "I won''t go with you. I''ll go back first. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Shava said with a smile, "I hope you have a good time tonight. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Gao Yang sat back in his car. After waiting for the door to close and open, Irene suddenly smiled at Gao Yang and said, "you made a lot of money tonight, didn''t you? Don''t pretend, I''ve seen it. You''ve been trying to keep calm. You can''t hide it from me. What did you get?"


    After Irene finished, Gao Yang sitting in the back seat with the box suddenly took a long breath, and then his hands holding the box began to tremble violently, very strongly. Since Gao Yang began to hold the gun with his hand, his hands shook so much.

 Chapter 1369

    After passing a street lamp and seeing Gao Yang''s shaking hands and Gao Yang''s clinging to the box, Irene was a little afraid. She whispered, "boss, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked at Irene. His lips trembled and said, "I''m fine. I''m just a little too excited, too excited..."


    Irene looked at the box that Gao Yang held tightly in her arms and whispered, "is it because of the things in this box? What is it? What can make you so excited?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva, and then said hard: "Russia, the father of Russian literature, the sun of poetry..."


    Irene suddenly covered her mouth with her hand, and then stared at Gao Yang with an incredible face, her eyes wide.


    It was very dark in the car. Only when there were street lights, the light outside the window could illuminate Irene''s eyes, which widened with extreme surprise.


    Li JinFang turned his head and whispered, "what are you talking about? What is the father of literature and the sun of poetry? Who? Who is so powerful."


    Gao Yang and Irene didn''t say anything. After a while, Irene trembled and said, "are you sure? Are you really sure what you''re talking about?"


    I''m not sure, but I think it should be true


    Irene suddenly said, "no, stop, stop, we''ll talk about it, and we''ll talk about it when we get back!"


    Li JinFang was silent, and Gao Yang stopped talking, just holding the box in his arms.


    When he got back to his foothold, Gao Yang opened the door and hurried back to the big living room where many people usually gathered. After Irene and Li JinFang took the remaining guns, they hurried after Gao Yang''s footsteps into the house.


    There must be at least three people in the living room. It is the same at night. It is impossible to be completely unprepared in a strange place. Even if they are not fully armed, their weapons are hidden within reach.


    It was late and most people went to bed. Frye, Taylor and Albert, who were on duty, sat in the living room. When they saw Gao Yang rushing into the living room with a box in his arms, Frye stood up and said with concern: "boss, what''s the matter with you? Your face doesn''t look very good."


    Gao Yang didn''t answer. After sweeping all the sundries on the tea table on the ground, he put the box on the tea table and couldn''t help rubbing his hands.


    Gao Yang has never been so impolite. Taylor subconsciously reached under the sofa and pulled out his rifle. At this time, Irene rushed in and put her gun on the sofa. Then she stood next to Gao Yang, swallowed saliva and said nervously, "can you open it and have a look?"


    "Of course," he said in a trembling voice


    Frye looked at Li JinFang blankly and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? What have you done?"


    Li JinFang shrugged and said, "it''s hard to say. We''ve experienced a lot today."


    Albert curiously gathered around Gao Yang, looked at the box and said, "what?"


    Li JinFang frowned and said, "the father of Russian literature and the sun of Russian poetry."


    Albert frowned, looked at the box and said, "what the hell are you talking about?"


    Irene snapped, "shut up, haven''t you had literature class? What a bunch of fools. There are things that can make Russians crazy."


    Frye touched his head and said, "what? Do you want to tell the big dog? You say it can make the Russians crazy."


    Gao Yang opened the box on the first floor and said in a trembling voice, "shut up. There is Pushkin''s gun in it. His duel gun."


    Irene put her hand over her arm and said in a trembling voice, "God, I''m starting to tremble. I''m starting to get goose bumps. This sacred moment makes it hard for me to breathe. Guys, you have to witness a miracle, a moment of history... Falk! Why aren''t you surprised?"


    Li JinFang, Frye and Taylor were all at a loss. Look at me and I''ll look at yours. Albert touched his bald head and said with a sad face: "Pushkin, I''ve heard the name, I know, I know him. Don''t remind me, don''t remind me, I must know him. Oh, shett, Irene, who is this guy?"


    Irene was about to cry. She looked at the second layer box opened by Gao Yang, and then looked at some confused guys. She said helplessly, "he is a poet, a great poet. Damn it, have you been educated?"


    Taylor put the gun in the crack under the sofa, then shook his head and said, "when I was at school, I was not interested in the history of European literature, especially the Russians, who can also write poetry?"


    Li JinFang said with an embarrassed face, "I may have learned the name. It sounds familiar, but my academic performance is not good."


    Gao Yang took out the folded paper, carefully opened it and said to Irene, "don''t worry about them. I don''t read Russian very well. Come and have a look. Is this name Pushkin?"


    Irene also carefully took the yellow paper. After looking at it, her hands immediately began to tremble violently. Then she raised the volume, like crying and laughing, "yes, yes, Alexander sergeyevich Pushkin, yes, yes."


    Gao Yang said with a careful face: "don''t get excited. Put down the paper and put it down slowly."


    Irene slowly put the paper on the tea table and said in a trembling voice, "this is a receipt, boss. Do you need me to read it carefully?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "I can probably see it, but you''d better read it to me."


    "A pair of pistols and accessories manufactured by Mr. Alexander sergeyevich Pushkin''s liepaza factory in Paris were sold and signed by yanuleni samedov, military store on Neva street, Petersburg, on January 24, 1837."


    After reading, Irene took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice: "under the receipt, there is Pushkin''s handwritten font. Although the font is very scrawly, it can be seen clearly. I am very painful, but Danzas took my duel pistol to avoid my suicide. In this case, my duel pistol will be given to Danzas as a souvenir, Alexander Pushkin!"


    After that, Irene raised her head, looked at Gao Yang and said absently, "I think it''s true, because there is Pushkin''s signature here, which is unlikely to be forged. Also, you know, Danzas was Pushkin''s Duel assistant and witness, and Danzas was beside Pushkin when he died."


    I don''t know who Danzas is, but I know now. I think it''s easy to be firm with this, right


    Irene nodded and said in a deep voice, "I think so. It''s easy to identify these. I think this is the duel pistol used by Pushkin."


    Frye whispered, "well, can I see it?"


    When she saw Li JinFang and their curious but not excited look, Irene excites her spirit and then yells at them: "quickly, put it away and let these rude guys look at it. If we break this great masterpiece, our sin will be too great!"


    Gao Yang picked up Pushkin''s last pen on the receipt, carefully put it back into the box, and then slowly covered and buckled the two layers of boxes. Then he looked at Irene and said, "what should I do?"


    Irene said firmly, "send it away! Send it away quickly! Send it away now!"


    He sighed loudly and whispered, "how much do you think this gun can sell?"


    Irene thought for a moment, then said solemnly, "priceless! Compared with those two guns, I think Pushkin''s suicide note written on the receipt is equally precious, or even more precious. If you want to auction it, the Russians would rather let Russia go bankrupt than buy it back."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "unfortunately, the things in this box can never be auctioned. They can only be traded privately, but even if they are traded privately, I think they must be very valuable."


    Irene looked at Gao Yang and said, "do you want to sell? Are you willing to sell?"


    After thinking seriously for a long time, Gao Yang said with a sad face: "I can''t bear it. I really can''t bear it, but considering the possible selling price of these two guns, I feel sorry for everyone if I don''t sell them."


    Gao Yang put her hand on the lid of the box, and Irene put her hand on Gao Yang''s hand, and then said solemnly: "Then don''t sell it. If you sell it, you can really change a lot of money, but after you sell it, you can''t buy it back. You can''t even see it for how much money. Therefore, collect it well and let me have a look when I want to see it."


    Gao Yang breathed slowly, and a smile appeared on his face. Then he whispered, "yes, collect it. No one will give it, and no one will give it. When we want to enjoy it, we can take it out at any time!"


    Irene also laughed. She whispered, "it must be put in the safest place."


    Frye curled his lips and said, "it''s just two broken guns. I don''t know what you''re excited about. And Morgan, I really don''t know what a pile of broken guns are to collect."


    "Get out!"


    "Go to the side!"


    After disdaining Frye, he laughed and said, "Irene, why are you so familiar with Pushkin?"


    Irene said with a smile, "because I was infatuated with his poems for a while. Although I was over that age, boss, why can you see that the name is Pushkin?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said with a smile, "because I was a young man of literature and art for some time. Although I am over that age now, Pushkin is still my most familiar Russian name, so of course I can recognize it."


    After looking at Irene and smiling, Gao Yang suddenly said, "Oh, I have to share my happiness in time. I have to call Morgan and tell him some exciting news."


    Gao Yang took the phone out of his pocket with his trembling hand. Trembling, he dialed the phone. After waiting for a moment, he said in a deep voice, "where are you this time? You must not have slept? Listen, I found something good for you again."

 Chapter 1370

    "Wait! Wait! Don''t talk. I''m at home. Wait until I lie in bed!"


    After Morgan said something inexplicably, Gao Yang heard the running sound of pedaling on the phone. After a while, Morgan gasped: "OK, I''ve been lying in bed. Now you can say that you''ve found something good."


    Gao Yang said strangely, "Morgan, when did you become so funny?"


    "Funny? No, it''s not funny. Every time I lie in bed and you call me, I always want good news. Of course I hope it''s the same this time, so I''ll lie in bed first and listen to you. It''s like a sacred ceremony. Well, you can say it."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said with a smile, "I found some shotguns for you. They are all good. There are five in total. Oh, I have never seen one of them. The barrel is made of pattern steel, that is, the one with pattern."


    "Oh, Damascus barrel. These guns are all high-quality products. First forge the iron block into an iron bar of about two inches, and then roll the iron bar on the mandrel to forge and weld it into a barrel. It is very troublesome. In the 19th century, the British made guns in this way, but this kind of barrel has beautiful patterns after polishing. It is called Damascus barrel. This kind of gun must be high-grade goods and must be a good thing, Is there a name on the gun? A name is the work of a famous gun maker. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, ethant reed, like an English name. Go back and study it slowly."


    Morgan laughed and said loudly, "look, I knew it would be a good thing. It''s difficult for me to buy a great collection, and you can always find a great collection. It''s wonderful, so I really need to lie in bed and answer your phone. Next time I call in advance, I have to keep this sacred ceremony to avoid damaging your good luck."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "save it. You can''t buy good things because the price of antique guns is not high. Collectors rarely sell real high-quality products. Anyway, those who play this are rich people, and I rely on robbery. Whether they like it or not, the gun has to fall into my hand, so this is the reason why I can get a good gun and you can''t get it."


    Morgan said with a wry smile, "is it robbed again this time?"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "yes, it was robbed again. It was robbed from a thief. Listen, in addition to some good guns, I found some clues. You''d better write it down and check it for me."


    Morgenton''s spirit came. He said loudly, "yes, yes, that''s it. The clue, the cable is good! Wait a minute, I have to take notes and say, what clue did you find?"


    Gao Yang thought and said in a deep voice, "you gave me a list. Simon has visited all the famous antique gun collectors in Ukraine, but I found a collector who is not on the list."


    When Morgan sent Simon to Ukraine to find the gun, Simon visited almost all Ukrainian collectors, but unfortunately, the gun was not found and the clue was not found. However, it can not be said that there was no harvest at all. The harvest is to exclude the possibility that many people have the gun. Looking for one thing, the exclusion method is sometimes very important.


    Morgan said anxiously, "have you found a collector who is not on the list?"


    Gao Yang held out his hand. After Irene put the little book into his hand, he looked at the little book and said: "Yes, his name is Oleg yonov. He was about 40 years old in 1991. He was a teacher at Kiev University in the Soviet era. He moved away soon after the disintegration of the Soviet Union. His family went to the United States. If he was in the United States, it would be very convenient for you to find out. You should quickly find out if you can find this person."


    After a moment of silence, Morgan said with a smile, "very good, very good, Oleg yonov, this man is really not on Simon''s list. This is a useful clue. I''ll check this man right away. So, what''s this man''s collection? Is he a big collector?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "It''s complicated to say. A thief stole a lot of high-quality goods and sold them to the collector. I''m sure they will be high-quality goods. Although the gun sold by the thief is not what you want, Oleg yonov is a very active collector. There''s nothing wrong with this. You''d better check it. What if you get anything? And I''ll continue to check it here The thief stole the gun from whose house, because the unlucky owner''s collection is really too precious. "


    Morgan smiled, "Oh, how precious?"


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "in addition to the hunting gun with Damascus barrel I dare say, there are two pistols. There is sufficient evidence that these two pistols are the pistols used by Pushkin to duel."


    After taking a breath of air conditioning, Morgan murmured to himself, "Gao, you''re a lucky guy!"


    Gao Yang just smiled. After a while, Morgan said carefully, "Gao, what are you going to do with the pistols?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "don''t think about beautiful things. I want to collect them myself and lock them firmly!"


    Morgan sighed and said, "well, it''s the right choice."


    "You send someone to Kiev, take your shotgun back, and help me take the pistol back. I won''t sleep well here, Morgan. First, you can enjoy my pistol, but I won''t give it to you."


    Morgan said with a smile, "it''s good to enjoy it. Also, since you have found some clues, do you need me to send someone to help you? How about letting Simon go and follow the clues?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "forget it, there is only a little clue now. Simon doesn''t need to come. I''ll do it easily here. It''s not too late to send someone again when I find useful clues."


    Morgan sighed: "Well, let''s do it by yourself. My people will enter a dead end if they check around. I know their ability. If they don''t harvest, it''s definitely not a problem of ability. This is a simple problem of luck. If I send someone again, it may destroy your good luck. Gao, I''ll place my hope on you. It''s all up to you. I''ll stand up if I find anything here I''ll call you right away. "


    After a few more words and agreeing on the details, Gao Yang Hung up the phone, looked at the box, giggled for a while, talked with Irene and them for a while, and then returned to his bedroom with the box.


    Gao Yang put the box on the head of his bed. Although he said he wanted to sleep, he was so excited that he couldn''t sleep until dawn. He finally fell asleep.


    Gao Yang didn''t get up until noon the next day, and he was woken up by the phone.


    The call was from shava. When Gao Yang got through, shava said happily: "Man, my cousin has sent away his wife and children. He is very happy. He is very happy. It has done a good job. He asked me to tell you that you will meet me at three o''clock in the afternoon, and then you will meet his transportation colleague together. If everything goes well, the shipment will begin tonight."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "so fast?"


    It was agreed the night before that KOF Parker sent his family away the next morning, which was too fast.


    Shava said with a smile: "kovpak didn''t sleep at all when he went back. He started checking flights last night and booked tickets. Fortunately, there was a plane to the United States. Although it had to transfer halfway in Ireland, this was the latest flight. I helped him send all his family away this morning."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "very good. Everything is going well. I''ll see you at noon. I''ll go to you in advance."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang got up and dressed, but when he was going out, he made a mistake looking at the box. After hesitation, he simply went out with the box.


    After gathering all the people together, he announced happily: "our progress is good. I''m going to see someone again this afternoon. If everything goes well, I''ll start shipping goods as soon as tonight and arrive at the port tomorrow. I''ve contacted little Donny. The ship is OK, that is to say, our first business will be completed soon."


    Cui Bo pointed to the box held by Gao Yang and said curiously, "what baby? I can''t bear to put it down."


    Gao Yang fondled the box affectionately and said, "what''s in it is really baby, good baby. I don''t trust to throw it at home, but it''s not tender. If you don''t go out this afternoon, you have to look at the box for me."


    Andy he said with a smile, "you''re afraid of being stolen."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''m really afraid of being stolen. This thing was originally stolen and stolen twice, so you must keep a firm eye on this box. Also, don''t open it casually. The things in it are antiques and antiques! If you want to see it, be careful. I''ll kill anyone who breaks the paper in it."


    After waiting for Gao Yang to finish, Frye frowned and said, "boss, do we still stay at home? Is it too dangerous for you alone? We''d better follow, in case something happens."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "we are here to do business, not to do tasks. There will be no danger."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "don''t be careless. You''d better be careful."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "we can''t be careless, but we just meet someone to talk about business this afternoon. There are too many people. I''d better go with toad and Irene. Oh, let''s drive on the 13th this time. If everything is settled in the afternoon, we''ll start transporting goods in the evening. At that time, we''ll escort the goods in person to avoid any problems. It''s good to send all of us out at that time."

 Chapter 1371

    There are many things to do in succession, which makes Gao Yang very busy, but Gao Yang likes this busy life, which makes him feel very full.


    When he saw Shawa again, Gao Yang personally put a plastic bag in Shawa''s arms and said with a smile, "here you are."


    Shava opened the bag and looked at it. It was full of banknotes. After shava took out a handful of money, he looked at it suspiciously and said, "why give it to me."


    Gao Yang sat down opposite Shawa and said with a smile, "200000, 100000. Thank you for introducing your cousin to me. The other 100000, thank you for taking me to the lame azaro last night. You know, the gun you got from him is very valuable, and I like it very much."


    Shava frowned and said, "Oh, man, as I said, this part doesn''t cost money. It''s totally unnecessary for you to do so."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "man, next you have to ask your brothers to help me find a gun. I always have to reward you. When I invite my brothers to drink, you''re welcome."


    Shava shrugged and said with a smile, "well, I''ll take it. Ha ha, man, you''re always too polite."


    If Gao Yang is not polite, will shava still do his best to help him? I''m kidding. Shava is also very busy. He has some friendship with Gao Yang, but it''s not as if Gao Yang has a big or small love. Go with him in person. It''s not because he makes money with Gao Yang, so making love is friendship. The money can''t be less.


    Shava happily accepted the money, but after shava handed the money to the people next to him, Gao Yang turned the conversation and said in a slightly worried voice: "man, I''m worried. One of the guns I got last night is really of high value. I''m worried that azaro will publicize it. Everyone knows?"


    Shava stared at him and said loudly, "he dare! Don''t worry, azaro can live so long, because he is a smart man. If you have doubts, I will warn him again. If he dares to speak indiscriminately, I will kill him!"


    Gao Yang is still at ease, but he is still afraid that azaro knows the value of the pistol. If azaro pokes it out, it will be a trouble, so it''s better to let shava knock on the nail again and let azaro shut up completely.


    We had lunch in shava until kopeck came. Then, today, what makes Gao Yang really excited began.


    Gao Yang always believes that there are many things in the world that can not be done with money, so he has never been a follower of money supremacy. He trusts his hands and guns more.


    However, after arriving in Ukraine, many of Gao Yang''s ideas have been refreshed. Here, he found that money is much easier to use than his gun. In addition, there are some ways to want money faster than robbing, such as what he is doing.


    "This is major Anatole Kutcher, major Kutcher, and this is my friend, Peter."


    Gao Yang held out his hand, shook hands with a major in front of him, and then smiled in Russian, "major Kutcher, nice to meet you."


    Major Kutcher smiled, but he said apologetically, "sorry, my Russian is not very good. If you can''t hear clearly, you can tell me."


    After that, major Kutcher made a gesture of invitation, asked them to sit down, smiled and said, "KOF Parker has called me. I know your intention. My Russian is not very good, so let''s be direct. Peter, how many cars are you going to use?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I''ll use as many as you have."


    Major Kutcher looked embarrassed. After sighing, he said in a deep voice: "Kovpak and I have been friends for many years. I must take care of the friends introduced by him. However, there are some problems recently. You know, the Russians occupy Crimea and the situation in the East is very unstable. Now many equipment need to be transported to the East. Our task is very tense. Therefore, the transportation capacity is insufficient recently. I don''t know whether I can meet it Your needs. "


    Kutcher is telling the truth. Everyone knows the situation in Ukraine, so Gao Yang still smiled and said: "major Kutcher, we have some things in a hurry to transport away, so how much transport capacity can you transfer in the shortest time?"


    Kutcher thought for a moment and said with a distressed face: "It depends on what you want to transport. If you buy things from kovpak, it''s easier. I can squeeze out 60 or 70 ordinary trucks here, but if you want to transport large equipment, such as tanks and armored vehicles, it''s troublesome. These things need special flat cars, and all the flat cars I have are sent out."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "there is no large equipment, only ammunition. This time I just purchased some things from kovpak."


    Kutcher said happily, "Oh, well, that''s no problem. When will you be shipped?"


    KOF Parker smiled, "tonight, major Kutcher, you have to help. The sooner the better."


    Kutcher nodded and said with a smile, "of course, you''ve opened your mouth. I have to send you the car. It''s just tonight. However, there''s a problem. Recently, the transportation capacity is tight, but the price of the freight has increased a little."


    After that, Kutcher spread out his hands to kovparker and said helplessly, "we are old friends. You should know that I have never been a person who asks for prices indiscriminately."


    Kovparker nodded, then said in a deep voice, "what''s the current price?"


    Kutcher frowned. "It depends on how many things you''ve shipped and where you''ve gone, but they all start at at least $100000 recently."


    Kovparker thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "major, Peter is really my friend, and he will do business here for a long time in the future. If he has something to transport in the future, he will certainly come to you, but today, you must give me face. Well, how much do you think it should be for 100 cars to Odessa tonight."


    Kutcher thought for a moment and said, "we are old friends. Since you have said so, this face must be given to you. Well, I''ll find a way to scrape up $200000 for a hundred cars, but I only charge $200000. What do you think?"


    Kopeck looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang didn''t speak. He took out two bundles of banknotes directly from Irene''s bag in front of her, put them on the table in front of Kutcher, and said in a deep voice: "two hundred thousand dollars, another..."


    Gao Yang took out a large bundle of banknotes from the bag, piled them on the two bundles of banknotes in front of Kutcher, and then said with a smile, "100000 dollars. It''s a little fun to meet for the first time. I hope we can have a happy cooperation in the future."

 Chapter 1372

    In a hilly area on the outskirts of Kiev, the ammunition depot in charge of KOF Parker was here. When Gaoyang''s motorcade drove unobstructed into the humble gate and drove along the road with trees on both sides to a humble small building, KOF Parker was already waiting in front of the building.


    After seeing Gao Yang, KOF Parker smiled and shook hands with Gao Yang, then smiled and said, "time is very tight, I won''t invite you to my office. Now let''s go directly to see your goods."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, everything is up to you."


    KOF Parker pointed to Gao Yang''s car and said with a smile, "then I''ll take your car."


    Gao Yang knew that the area of the ammunition depot was usually not small, so he was not surprised that he needed to drive to see the goods, but when KOF Parker got on the car and guided him all the way, Gao Yang really felt what big was.


    Everything in the former Soviet Union was very large, with a large land area and a large army. Then, when the Soviet Union collapsed, it left a large legacy, but he didn''t expect how large a strategic reserve would be.


    Those semi underground warehouses made of reinforced concrete and carefully camouflaged above flashed out one by one on the roadside. Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "how big is it here?"


    Kovpak smiled and said in a deep voice, "the total area is 12 square kilometers, but this is the use area in the Soviet era. There are six such roads, and 100 warehouses are distributed on both sides of each road, but now, we only use less than one tenth of the warehouses."


    Gao Yang sighed, "it''s too big."


    KOF Parker also sighed: "Yes, it''s too big. During the cold war, the troops at the forefront of central Europe were ready to be cannon fodder in the first wave of nuclear attack. The real assault force was the strategic assault group deployed in the rear, and Kiev was the most important strategic base. The real iron and steel flood started here, so everything here was based on the scale of the Third World War However, to be big, it must be big. "


    After that, KOV Parker looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "I''m leaving soon, but even if I leave, it won''t hinder you from doing business with the person in charge who replaces me, so you can move slowly from here. OK, stop, we''re here."


    A warehouse on the ground appeared in front of them. The warehouse looked very new, covering an area of at least 10000 square meters. About 20 forklifts and more than 200 soldiers were parked at the door of the warehouse, scattered in groups to chat.


    When kopeck got out of the car, the soldiers began to salute him, but they were a little lazy and couldn''t lift their spirits. But kopeck said loudly after paying a military salute: "open the warehouse door and everyone will gather here."


    After that, KOF Parker waved his head to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "you should give them the gifts yourself. I should have done this job, but I''m leaving, and you may have to deal with them again in the future, so you''d better come."


    Gao Yang beckoned and said to the people behind him, "give the gifts we brought to the guys here."


    Groliov they began to move things out of the car, but kovparker said loudly: "brothers, this is my friend. His name is Peter. Peter brought you some gifts. Everyone lined up and took turns to collect them in teams."


    The scattered soldiers quickly lined up and waited for kovparker to wave his hand. The soldiers began to walk towards Gao Yang in teams.


    There is nothing to hide. Here, everything exists in the most straightforward way.


    Gao Yang held a cigarette in one hand and a stack of banknotes in the other. When the first soldier came to him, he put the money and cigarette in the hand of one soldier.


    When he found the denomination and thickness of the banknote in his hand, the soldier stared in surprise, because Gao Yang gave two hundred dollars and a cigarette. When he was called to do some work, he could have two hundred dollars and a cigarette, which was very cost-effective.


    In fact, Gao Yang originally wanted to give one thousand to each person. Later, he found that there were too many people. After one thousand people went out, hundreds of thousands of people didn''t make money, and the key was to give more money for the first time. How much money should be given to these people for work in the future? He couldn''t give so much money every time. Things didn''t do that, so he obediently lowered the standard to the lowest level Two hundred, just add a box of cigarettes to the standard of one.


    The soldiers are very satisfied and happy, and Gao Yang is also very satisfied. The key to the work of so many people is to do black work. It cost less than 50000 in total. This price is cost-effective.


    Everyone was very satisfied. After Gao Yang personally sent gifts to more than a dozen people, kovparker waved to him and said loudly, "go in and have a look."


    Gao Yang gave groliov the job of continuing to distribute money, and then he followed kopeck into the open warehouse.


    The long missile safe deposit boxes are stacked in rows and piles in the warehouse according to different classifications. Each pile is high by one person. Looking down the path left for the forklift, I can''t see the edge at a glance.


    It''s a missile, not a shell or a bullet. It''s a missile from at least 10000 US dollars no matter what it is used. If it''s a portable air defense missile, even if it''s on sale in large quantities, it''s twenty or thirty thousand. Not to mention now, because there are too many battlefields, it''s time for old models of missiles to be sold at a premium.


    Gao Yang first held his breath, then took a long breath and said in a trembling voice, "a lot."


    KOV Parker smiled, pointed to the piles of missiles in the warehouse and said with a smile, "it''s all yours."


    He breathed loudly and said in a deep voice, "yes, it''s all mine."


    He couldn''t help walking in front of a pile of missiles. After reaching out and touching the green box, Gao Yang murmured again, "it''s all mine. These are all mine."


    After that, Gao Yang turned to Irene and Li JinFang behind him and said, "these are all ours."


    Irene also reached out to touch a box and said blankly, "so many are all ours?"


    Li JinFang''s eyes were also a little confused. He looked at the missile box in front of him and said in a trembling voice: "I''m the second Olympic Games. I really hope Bruce can see these too."


    KOF Parker smiled, "aren''t you going to open a box?"


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang looked at each other, immediately reached out at the same time and moved down a box.


    After opening the box, a portable anti-aircraft missile launcher appeared, and then there was a missile in the same box.


    Gao Yang sighed, "sa-18!"


    Sa-18, this missile is not the most advanced, but it is definitely the mainstream in the international arms market, and it is by no means outdated. How much is this missile? A set of missiles with launchers is 50000 US dollars, and a single missile is 30, 000 US dollars. It''s an absolute super price. How many are sold without counter-offer. Even if the price is raised according to the fluctuations of the arms market, it''s an absolute hot commodity. It can be sold sooner or later.


    There are two hundred sets of sa-18 launchers, and one launcher and one spare bullet in one box. In this case, one set sells for 80000, that is, 16 million. Just these two hundred launchers and four hundred missiles make Gaoyang earn all their expenses and double them several times. This is not the rest, such as SA-7, For example, at-5 anti tank missile or something.


    This business can be done, really.


    After a little calculation in his heart, Gao Yang took a continuous deep breath to depress his mood. He stood up and said to kovparker, "when are you going to leave?"


    KOV Parker shrugged and said, "the sooner the better, but I have to introduce you to my boss tomorrow, but you must remember not to leak. If my boss knows that I have sold you all the most valuable things, I can''t go, because he should have sold it to you."


    He frowned and said, "he doesn''t know?"


    KOF Parker said with a smile, "of course I don''t know, but you can rest assured that he will never trouble you, because you are a buyer and a customer. He won''t offend a big buyer, and I sold the missiles here. It''s my business with him, not yours."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "well, give him a share and I''ll give him half a million dollars. Can you understand the problem of selling these privately?"


    KOV Parker was a little surprised. He nodded and said, "it can be solved, but why did you do it? You could not have spent the money."


    Gao Yang smiled: "No, I don''t want you to worry about it. In addition, I''ll pay you another 500000 dollars tomorrow to end the transaction. I can give you cash, but my suggestion is to ask Mike to open an account for you when you arrive in the United States. This money will be paid to you in the United States, because it''s inconvenient to bring too much cash. Of course, if you''re worried about not receiving it, I can still give it to you You need cash. "


    Kovparker nodded and said relieved, "great, I''ve been having a headache about how to get the money to the United States. If I transfer the money through the underground black market, I have to spend 50000 dollars. Can I return the cash to you and give me another million when I get to the United States?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "of course, there is no problem. In addition, I have to thank you for your trust."


    KOF Parker smiled: "you''re a trustworthy person. Good. I don''t have any problems this time. Oh, the team came so early."


    KOF Parker had a walkie talkie in his hand. Someone in the walkie talkie was reporting that the convoy sent by major Kutcher had arrived, and the genius had just blackened.


    KOF Parker said a few times on the walkie talkie, asked the guard to put the team in, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "kucher is more active today than usual. It seems that the extra 100000 yuan you pay has a great effect. Yes, who doesn''t like a generous business partner? Money can always mobilize people''s enthusiasm, right?"

 Chapter 1373

    Why use a beautiful knife instead of a gun? Because the power of the beautiful knife is much greater than that of the gun, Gao Yang waved the green beautiful knife all the way and was invincible.


    Major Kutcher even brought the team in person. That''s the advantage of Gao Yang paying 100000 dollars more. 100000 dollars is not a decimal. Most people in the world can''t earn so much at a single time in their life, but Gao Yang sent it out as a gift. For Morgan and big Ivan, this money is nothing, but for many people, The money is enough for them to work hard, not to mention such a simple thing as making a trip in person.


    After Kutcher jumped out of the car, he shook hands with Gao Yang, picked up the walkie talkie at random and said loudly, "be quick and come to load the car in turn."


    After giving orders to his men, Kutcher said to Gao Yang with a smile: "it''s all young men with good skills. Don''t worry. They have technology and experience. I promise to send your goods to the ship safely."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "major, I have some small gifts here. Please send them to the brothers."


    Kutcher waved his hand and laughed, "give your gift yourself, and I won''t interfere."


    The soldiers in the warehouse have money to collect. Of course, the freight forwarders have to have a share. They praise that they belong to new people and people who come to rob food. If they want to rob contacts and channels from those old arms dealers, they must pay a price.


    The soldiers who drive to deliver goods also have two hundred for one person and a cigarette. However, these two hundred are not two large bills, they are all ten yuan denominations. In this way, there is a stack, which is better than two hundred bills.


    Groliov here led people to pay the drivers. The warehouse over there had begun to transport missiles. The forklift transported the missile boxes from the warehouse to the door, and then the soldiers carried the boxes to the truck. There were many people and great strength. Two hundred strong men loaded the trucks at the same time, and several cars could be filled in a few minutes. Later, as the goods in the warehouse were farther and farther away from the door, More than a dozen forklifts can''t afford the speed of loading.


    Gao Yang and others were watching at the door. At this time, Kutcher looked into the warehouse and suddenly said, "how many things do you have to transport?"


    KOV Parker said casually: "all add up to 1000 boxes. They are missiles. It''s easy to install or move."


    Kutcher waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "a thousand boxes? It won''t use so many cars at all. If the missiles are loaded less, 20 cars are loaded. So many cars can''t be empty. What else can be loaded? Let your people prepare quickly. I''ll let the car go and let''s speed up the time."


    Kopeck looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "yes, there are still a lot of capacity free. What do you want to pull?"


    In addition to missiles, there is nothing valuable here. Gao Yang just thought about it a little, then looked at kovparker and said, "bazooka, install bazooka."


    KOF Parker nodded and said, "OK, install the rocket launcher. I''ll have someone open the warehouse door. The extra people here will send over and start to install it."


    Kutcher smiled and said, "install rpg-27. It''s the most expensive. After installing rpg-27, consider rpg-26 and RPG-7, but you have to see what you need. Rpg-27 is not as good as RPG-7 in some places."


    After Kutcher finished, kovparker was very surprised and said, "do you have rpg-27 here? No, there are no 27 here."


    Gao Yang believes that KOV Parker will not plan to hide some things and not sell them. It''s not necessary. The most valuable missiles have been sold. It''s almost a disposable rocket launcher.


    Looking at KOV Parker''s surprised look, Kutcher said disapprovingly: "no one told you? Warehouses 44 to 70 are full of rockets. How many times have I been here? I don''t know? You don''t think about it. How can there be a lack of anti tank rockets in the weapons prepared to attack the West? Go. The Rockets in the warehouse haven''t moved since No. 66."


    "Why do you know what I don''t know as the person in charge here?" kovparker said with great annoyance


    Kutcher laughed and said: "It was your predecessor who concealed these things. Bazookas are hot goods. Please give some results to those reported above. Of course, you should leave some. You don''t know it''s normal. The arms market has been too cold in recent years. Go ahead. There must be bazookas in the warehouse after the 66th. I remember that after the 65th, the warehouse behind has not moved, and there must be goods."


    Kovparker waved to one of his men and said, "take someone to warehouse 66. If there are rockets, start moving."


    KOV Parker''s men saluted, but immediately turned back, and then said to KOV Parker, "Sir, there''s no key."


    "Break it!"


    As a result, after moving the missile, he began to move the rocket launcher again.


    There are two rocket launchers in a box, one-time large caliber anti tank rocket launchers. Kutcher is right. Since it is a strategic reserve for the Third World War, how can there be less heavy anti tank rocket launchers? There is no such thing on the book, which does not mean there is no such thing in the warehouse. As for why RPG-7 is also shown on the book, it is because it is too outdated and worthless.


    Gao Yang didn''t know how many boxes he had moved. Anyway, more than 40 cars were full, and the warehouse only finished moving a small number of rocket launchers near the door.


    Missiles are counted in hundreds. As for rocket launchers, if they can''t count in tens of thousands, the Soviet Union will be a little miserable.


    Inexhaustible, this is Gao Yang''s feeling now. Finally, after working for more than four hours, Kutcher''s leading officers came to Kutcher and shouted, "major, all the cars are full."


    Kutcher nodded and said to Gao Yang, "did someone pick up the goods when they arrived in Odessa, or did you send someone to follow them?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "there is no one on the side of Odessa, so we should follow it from here."


    Kutcher waved his hand and said, "let them go."


    Satan''s people will not all go to Odessa, because there are still a lot of things in Kiev.


    Groliov will take these people to escort the convoy to Odessa. When they say they are escorting, they are actually following, so that they don''t know anything about any accident on the road, or they can''t reason if they are unloaded dozens of boxes of missiles from the car.


    Gao Yang took a few steps and reached groliov. He said in a deep voice, "let''s go. Be careful on the road. Goods can be avoided. People can''t have an accident. That''s the principle."

 Chapter 1374

    There''s something I want to talk to you about.


    Recently, I caught a cold and coughed all the time. I coughed very badly and didn''t take care of my medicine. Then today, I went to the hospital to fill a tooth. Yes, I failed to quit coke, and another tooth died


    While waiting, I thought that since they were all in the hospital, why not check by the way, so I went for a physical examination, and then the result was not very good


    I''ve been smoking for more than ten years. In recent years, I coughed more than once in winter. This physical examination, the doctor finally told me that there was chronic bronchitis, emphysema and vascular malformation in one lung lobe, so I coughed up blood when I coughed.


    I was afraid that it was a fatal disease. The inspection results were actually good, at least not a major problem, but, but


    In addition to the lungs, cervical vertebrae, liver, moderate fatty liver, three high and calcium deficiency.


    After the physical examination, I feel the whole person is not good.


    Besides, I didn''t mend my teeth today, so I pulled them out.


    Now the head is also painful, half of the face is also painful, painful and upset.


    I feel like I''m still young. My health shouldn''t be so bad, but now I start coughing as soon as winter comes. My heart is stuffed. Guys, brothers, quit smoking. Smoking doesn''t do any good.


    I really haven''t exercised much in the past two years, and when I wrote a book, I couldn''t leave cigarettes and coke. In addition, I stayed up late, so my body was destroyed.


    I decided that I had to write books. I was going to have a rest today, but I still couldn''t help writing when it was time. It has become my habit, and writing books is better than going to work, so I decided to resign. I must resign immediately and leave before the end of this month.


    The doctor said that the winter in the north will not be suitable for me in the future, and I live in Shijiazhuang. The air in Shijiazhuang, you know?


    I''m going to Hainan. Although I''ve planned and wanted to go for a long time, I''ve always been thinking about it, but this time I really want to go. I don''t want to cough any more. I''ll leave immediately after resigning from my post, so as not to repent.


    From the beginning of next month, I began to concentrate on writing, and then exercise every day to regulate my body. I want to quit smoking and coke. I don''t know if I can bear it, but I can''t eat meat. I really can''t bear it. I''m not happy

 Chapter 1375

    Groliov escorted the team away and contacted them every other time. One night later, the team went smoothly. Although it hasn''t arrived in Odessa yet, it''s in good condition. There should be no problem.


    Gao Yang couldn''t worry about the goods being shipped, because he was doing bigger business, just the day after the first batch of goods left.


    "This is general Rebrov Voronin, general, this is Peter, Peter young."


    Introduce one by one, connect the points one by one into a line, and then weave the lines one by one into a network. This is the relationship network.


    Through the shava, Gao Yang knows kopeck, through kopeck, Gao Yang knows Kutcher, and through kopeck, Gao Yang is about to know Rebrov Voronin, a powerful figure in the Ukrainian military and his God of wealth.


    Business is business. No matter what your status, since you are doing business, don''t always put on airs, and leibrov has done quite well in this regard.


    When Gao Yang held out his hand to leibrov, leibrov stood up, shook hands with Gao Yang, and said with a friendly smile: "kovparker said that a big boss wanted to introduce me, but I didn''t expect that the big boss was so young, Mr. Yang. It''s not easy to make business so big at your age."


    Gao Yang smiled and said implicitly, "where, where, general, I''m a newcomer in this line. I still rely on the general to raise more points."


    Leibrov reached out and made a sign of please sit down, moved his ass behind the chair and said with interest, "Peter, you want to do a big business with me. I don''t know what you want to buy?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I buy everything."


    Leibrov nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "very good. To do arms business, you just need to have such courage, ha ha."


    At this time, Gao Yang timely added a sentence. He said in a deep voice: "but for the time being, I want to buy some weapons and equipment, high gold content and valuable things. As for things like ammunition, my demand is not very strong at present."


    Leibrov was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, "so, what exactly do you want?"


    Gao Yang immediately said: "artillery, tanks, armored vehicles, missile launchers, armed helicopters, transport helicopters, I want to buy something with relatively high gold content."


    Leibrov frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and finally said slowly: "There are some problems with armored vehicles recently. The Russians have robbed the Crimean Peninsula and have been making small moves in the East. According to the current situation, the situation is not optimistic. Therefore, the army has been mobilized frequently recently, especially the tank armored forces. At this time, the tank armored vehicles really can''t be mobilized, but the artillery is There is no problem. There are helicopters. This is relatively simple, but you need to touch the opportunity. You must have the right opportunity to do business. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "what about missiles? Any kind of missiles can."


    Leibrov waved his hand and said with a smile, "missiles? I don''t have missiles here at present."


    Gao Yang''s face was still smiling, and kovpak''s face had changed. Then before Gao Yang could stop him, kovpak suddenly said, "general, those missiles, this..."


    Leibrov''s face sank and said to kovparker, "those missiles can''t be sold!"


    Kovpak frowned and murmured, "by contrast, general, those missiles have been sold."


    Leibrov''s face changed greatly, so he stood up, then stared at kovparker and said loudly, "you have sold? Who told you to do so! I said, those missiles can''t be sold! Mr. Yang, I''m sorry, the missile transaction must be cancelled."


    "Why, general? Haven''t we been doing this before?"


    KOV Parker was ready to leave, so he was not very afraid of leibrov''s reaction, but simply puzzled. After asking, he said to himself: "General, it''s too late to say no now. I''ve sold the missiles to Mr. Yang, and I''ve taken them away. Sorry, I really don''t know what''s wrong with this transaction. Mr. Yang came with me to pay you..."


    Leibrov stared at kopeck and said angrily, "it''s gone? Where is it? Where is it? It must be chased back!"


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "sorry, I can''t catch up. Now the ships have gone out of the Black Sea. I''m sorry, general. Can I ask why they can''t be sold?"


    Leibrov waved his hand, sat back on the sofa, and said angrily, "it''s too late to say this."


    Gao Yang coughed softly, opened a box and put it in front of leibrov. Then he said in a deep voice: "general, there are 500000 dollars in the box, as your share of this transaction."


    Leibrov looked at the box under his feet, then reached out and took out a pile of money from it. Then he took the money and patted it on his hand. Then he sighed and said, "well, sell it all. That''s the only way. 500000 is not much, but it''s too late to say this now."


    Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "it''s not late, general. Half a million is your share. Here''s another half a million. It''s my gift."


    Gao Yang put another box. After leibrov looked at it, a smile finally appeared on his face. Then he nodded and said with a smile, "well, I''ll take your kindness."


    A stone in Gao Yang''s heart fell to the ground, and things seemed to go beyond the expected scope. However, since leibrov took the money, he was relieved. Frankly, it was secondary to solve the worries of kovparker, because kovparker was about to leave Ukraine.


    The most important thing is not to let leibrov refuse to do business with him. Gao Yang also points to leibrov to provide him with more business.


    After buttoning up the cash box, leibrov said happily: "Mr. Yang, I''m looking forward to our next transaction. Well, leave me a phone. If there is anything that can meet your requirements, I''ll call you right away. As for the price, we''ll talk about it according to the value of the things."


    Leibrov opened his mouth, which was the answer Gaoyang wanted. The time off the street was a cordial and friendly conversation between them. Until Gaoyang left, the atmosphere was very happy.


    After waiting to say goodbye to kopeck, kopeck sighed and whispered, "it''s strange that general Voronin is not like this."


    Just then, kovparker''s phone rang. After he picked up the phone and connected it, he said a few words, but smiled at him: "it''s Kutcher. He has a business to introduce to you."

 Chapter 1376

    The meeting with leibrov Voronin was not a success, but it was not a failure. Although he didn''t say anything to kovparker, Gao Yang still felt something wrong in his heart, because leibrov''s attitude changed too quickly.


    From his anger when he knew that kopeck sold the missiles privately to his laughter after receiving the money, Gao Yang always felt that leibrov''s attitude had changed abruptly. How to say, even if he got a lot of money, leibrov''s anger seemed to disappear too quickly.


    If his anger does not disappear, but he becomes like a person who has nothing to do, it can only show that he is pretending and deliberately hiding his anger. The consequence is likely to be ready to retaliate at the right time. This should be the normal reaction of most people.


    Gao Yang felt that leibrov had some problems, but he did not hesitate to give money to him, because he hoped to solve a big problem with small money.


    Satan came to Ukraine to seek money, to do business, not to fight. If he offended leibrov, it would be extremely unfavorable to continue business.


    No matter whether it can eliminate leibrov''s anger and even hostility, Gao Yang is not sure, but now that it has happened, he has no way back. Anyway, he has made money in Ukraine, and even if he leaves here, he can''t lose.


    When Gao Yang asked kovpak to take him to leibrov, the missile had been loaded, but the ship had left the Black Sea. It was pure nonsense. Gao Yang was bragging that it would be good to get on the ship and leave the port of Odessa. After he met his old boss leibrov with Gao Yang, kovpak turned and drove away.


    Gao Yang felt that seeing leibrov was actually a mess. He was a little too anxious.


    Kovparker was in a hurry to leave Ukraine, and Gao Yang was also in a hurry to carry out the next business, so he couldn''t wait to see leibrov. The arms business in a completely unfamiliar field was too smooth, which made him think things simple.


    "This is a lesson. I''m a little too anxious, which leads to mistakes in my decision-making. I should be more stable. This time I''m in a hurry to meet leibrov, which puts us in a very unnecessary and dangerous situation. This is a very stupid mistake."


    Gao Yang''s tone was a little self reproach. After that, he sighed and said, "I''m only worried that leibrov will make trouble for us."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "it can''t blame you. It''s KOV Parker who strongly promised that as long as he gave leibrov enough money, there would be no problem."


    He shook his head and said: "No, I can''t say that. Kovparker can say it casually, but I can''t listen casually. If we wait until our ship crosses the Black Sea Strait to find leibrov, at least it won''t be so passive as now. I''m worried about what means leibrov will take to intercept our ship. We sent the goods through major Kutcher. It''s not a secret that the goods were loaded on the ship, and it can''t be kept secret."


    Irene said in a deep voice, "that''s not necessarily. Maybe the money really moved leibrov. In short, you can''t blame it."


    At this time, the 13th suddenly said, "why let kovparker leave?"


    He breathed loudly and said: "He has to catch a plane. According to the plan, he can leave Ukraine after the goods are loaded on the ship. Let alone kovpak, he is also kind. If he doesn''t say anything and takes the money, he won''t have the current problem. At least he can delay the outbreak of the problem. However, kovpak is kind after all, and we can''t blame him for this."


    On the 13th, he nodded, but then he said, "it doesn''t matter if he''s gone. Anyway, you can find him at any time if you want to find him. It''s not very hard to kill him."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you just know to kill. This is business. As long as you''re not sure that kovparker is killing us, you can''t kill others. What''s the matter? That''s it. However, kovparker has good intentions. Since he has good intentions, we can''t kill others because things are screwed up."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "your heart is too soft. You don''t look like a mercenary at all."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Hey, adapt to our new identity. We are businessmen now. Since we want to change careers, we can''t always do things in the way of mercenary thinking."


    Irene grew up and said in surprise, "ah? We''re changing careers now?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "part time. It''s good to be a part-time job. We love everything. Even if it''s a part-time job, we have to be professional. So now we are arms dealers, not mercenaries."


    After laughing a few times, Li JinFang said to Gao Yang, "what''s the matter with Kutcher? There won''t be any problems with him?"


    Gao Yang thought for a while, shook his head and said, "it shouldn''t be. I think Kutcher really wants to introduce business to us. Everyone has a happy cooperation and a bright money path. He doesn''t have to harm us."


    Irene said in a deep voice, "what shall we do? Where''s leibrov? I also think there are some problems. Do you want to make some protective preparations?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "we must make some preparations, tell him yak, make him alert, take care of his home, and then notify the big dog to let them be careful on the way back. As for our cargo ship, we can''t control it, but we still have to remind him that if anything is wrong, evacuate immediately."


    The 13th said coldly, "if leibrov really intends to be bad for us, I''ll kill him."


    Gao Yang said happily, "it''s OK. We''re here to do business, not to get angry, but if someone wants to do us, we can''t be harmless little white rabbits. We must be tough and have the necessary response. Whoever wants to do us, we''ll kill him."


    The 13th said in a deep voice: "we all know leibrov''s information. I''ll leave later. Go back by yourself. I want to make some preparations. I''m going to monitor him. If leibrov has any plans, I''ll start to kill him first."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "our business is too strong, but your idea is good. Go, listen to leibrov''s calls and monitor his every move. If he wants to do business with us, it''s natural that everything is easy to say. If he wants to move us, you kill him and we''ll withdraw."


    Irene suddenly said, "warn him first, intimidate him, and make leibrov dare not resist US at all. How about it?"


    Gao Yang thought, shook his head and said, "no, it''s not good. If you do this to your business partners, it''s not business. You''d better keep an eye on it."


    Just then, the 13th suddenly said, "here we are. Kutcher is waiting for us in front."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, let''s see if there is a big business waiting for us this time. I have a hunch that major Kutcher will really introduce a big deal to us."

 Chapter 1377

    The better place to meet Kutcher is a cafe. There is nothing special about the cafe itself. It is an ordinary Cafe facing the street. The only special thing is that it is very cold. When Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Irene enter the cafe, they can see Kutcher sitting in the corner at a glance.


    Kutcher was dressed in civilian clothes, and the same middle-aged man with him was dressed in civilian clothes. When he saw Gao Yang, Kutcher stood up, waved to Gao Yang, smiled and said, "here."


    Gao Yang walked over and shook hands with the enthusiastic Kutcher. Kutcher stretched out his hand and pointed to his companion who had stood up next to him and said, "Peter, this is my friend. You can call him Selin. Selin, this is Peter Yang I said."


    Celin took the initiative to stretch out his hands to Gao Yang, smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Yang."


    Don''t introduce his full name, origin and position. It''s obvious that Selin wants to hide his identity.


    Whether the soldiers can see it at a glance, and people like Gao Yang are particularly sensitive to it. After just looking at it, Gao Yang knows that Selin is definitely not a soldier. Even if he looks away, Selin is at most a civilian.


    Kutcher and Selin came alone, while Li JinFang and Irene played the role of bodyguards. Gao Yang felt that it was too eye-catching and impolite to let Li JinFang and Irene stand behind him.


    He shook hands with Selin and exchanged greetings. Even after they met, Gao Yang said to Li JinFang and Irene, "sit down and have a cup of coffee for me."


    When Gao Yang finished, Celin immediately said, "no, don''t order coffee. The coffee here is terrible. Otherwise, it won''t be so clean."


    After sailin finishes, Gao Yang can determine two things. First, sailin must speak English, because he just said it in English. Second, sailin is not a professional businessman. He is a person who pursues life, has requirements for details, and has taste, but his financial resources do not allow him to live the life he wants.


    Sailin is still very young, that is, he is in his thirties. He is very handsome. His clothes, shoes and watches are very ordinary, which can not be considered cheap, but they are certainly not expensive. However, sailin''s hair is combed smoothly, the ready-made collar and cuffs are snow-white, and the shoes are shiny. The watch is a cheap brand, but it really goes well with his clothes, especially with a slight beard, It was beautifully trimmed.


    Gao Yang is a little uncertain about the origin of Selin. Just after making some mistakes in leibrov, Gao Yang is out of the stage of being careful in everything, so he decides to hide this time. He is not in a hurry to speak or express his position. Let''s see what Kutcher and Selin want to do.


    Selin and Kutcher really didn''t have coffee in front of them, but each had a bottle of beer. It was strange to drink beer in the cafe, but Gao Yang decided to slip away.


    Kutcher smiled at Gao Yang and said, "I''ll treat you today. What do your guys want? Let me pay the bill."


    Please tell me about a bottle of beer. It''s very common in Europe. It''s like Gaoyang. It''s a $100000.2 million gift. Otherwise, why is he so popular.


    After waiting for Gao Yang to drink the beer, Kutcher finally decided to get to the point. He put down the bottle, touched his nose, covered his mouth with the action of wiping his nose, put his head close to Gao Yang, and whispered: "Selin is my friend. This time, he has a big deal to do. He hasn''t found a suitable buyer yet. After I know, I think this business is very suitable for you. You can talk."


    Kutcher said his opening remarks, held up the bottle to Selin, then smiled and said, "Mr. Selin, I don''t know what goods you have in your hand you want to sell?"


    After Gao Yang asked, Celin seemed a little nervous. After unconsciously moving his ass forward from the chair, he leaned forward and hesitated. It seemed that he had just made up his mind. He raised his head fiercely and whispered to Gao Yang: "Yang Xiansheng, I heard you are a big business man. I want to know how big the business you can do?"


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said with an embarrassed face, "it''s difficult for me to answer this question, Mr. Selin. It depends on how you define the concept of big business."


    Celin said in a deep voice, "can you do a business of tens of millions of dollars? Just cash! And it must be paid in a lump sum!"


    Gao Yang came with $27 million in cash to prevent this situation, that is, to prepare for this situation, so he snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "10 million? Little fun."


    Celin was obviously relieved, but he still said uneasily: "ten million cash, at least ten million, must be taken out at one time. It must be no problem!"


    Gao Yang said, "it must be no problem!"


    After hesitating for a while, Selin said carefully again, "well, Mr. Yang, I heard you buy everything, right?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, I accept anything valuable."


    Kutcher smiled at Selin: "Brother, as I told you, Peter is a big business man. Your worry is completely unnecessary. Don''t think about it any more. Now tell him what goods you have to sell. Don''t say whether the business is successful or not. You have to tell others what the goods are. Don''t worry. My family is professional. Even if the business fails, you will never talk about it everywhere. You can rest assured."


    Hearing this, Gao Yang immediately understood that there were still some ways in it, so he immediately said, "Mr. Selin, you can trust my professional ethics."


    Salin gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "do you want the plane? Transport plane, an-32, double engine medium and short-range transport plane."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "transport planes? New and old? How to sell them! Of course I want them!"


    Celin breathed, took a sip of beer and whispered, "that''s what I said, ten million!"


    Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "no, you''re kidding. It''s too expensive. It''s outrageous."


    Selin smiled and said gnashing his teeth, "forty! Ten million forty!"


    Gao Yang, who was holding a beer bottle, almost spit out the beer. After turning his head and coughing twice, he looked at Celin and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "Forty an-32, a total of 10 million!"


    Ann-32, even if it''s worthless, there are millions of dollars a plane, right? Now ten million and forty, gold bricks fall from the sky. Is that it?


    It''s OK to drop pie from the sky. It can''t kill people. It''s OK to drop gold bricks from the sky. Although it can make a fortune, gold bricks can also kill people. Gao Yang is afraid of things that are too cheap. He counsels shamefully again.


    Gao Yang pressed the excitement and excitement in his heart and a touch of vigilance. He said in a deep voice: "it sounds very good, but please talk about it in detail."


    Celin swallowed his saliva and said in a deep voice, "forty an-32, Indian, sent to Ukraine for maintenance. If you can and dare to ask for it, it will be all yours to pay 10 million."

 Chapter 1378

    Ten million dollars, forty planes, that''s two hundred and fifty thousand.


    For Gao Yang, buying arms in Ukraine is not based on the number of piles, but on a single price. He will definitely turn around and leave. In this place, what he wants is the effect of clearing inventory.


    Gao Yang is really strange to an-32 aircraft. He can''t know all the aircraft in the world like the back of his hand. However, since it is a medium and short-range transport aircraft, it can''t be too small. The price of 140 million aircraft is really OK, but the premise is to find out what''s going on at the end of these aircraft, because things are cheap, But what''s the matter with spending $10 million to buy back 40 pieces of flightless garbage.


    After pondering for a moment, Gao Yang nodded slightly and said in a deep voice: "it sounds good, but please tell me carefully what kind of aircraft an-32 aircraft is, and the key is the condition of these aircraft."


    Celin nodded and whispered: "An-32 is the development type of an-26 aircraft, which can be used in high-altitude airports. The engine power is larger than that of an-26. The fuselage is almost the same as that of an-26. Only the outer chord of the wing is lengthened and enlarged, the flat tail is equipped with leading edge slats, and the ventral fins are enlarged and low-pressure tires are adopted, which can take off and land on a simple runway. In addition, everything is the same as that of an-26."


    Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "what''s the load? Where''s the pilot?"


    "The chief and co pilot, pilot, radio communicator and flight engineer are all members of a crew. There is a movable electric winch in the cabin, which can lift up to two tons of cargo at a time. Folding chairs are installed along both sides of the bulkhead, which can carry 39 fully armed paratroopers, or place 24 stretchers and a medical staff."


    After that, sailin took the initiative to explain without waiting for Gao Yang''s question: "the maximum load of an-32 is 6.7 tons and the normal load is 5.5 tons. If it flies according to the maximum load and maximum fuel load, the maximum range will be 860 kilometers. If it flies with the maximum fuel load and 5.5 tons, the range can reach 2000 kilometers. If it is empty, the maximum range can reach 3000 kilometers."


    Gao Yang touched his chin, pondered carefully for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "the key question is, which countries have equipped this type of aircraft, and how long has the history of these aircraft?"


    Selin hesitated for a moment and said, "well, only India is equipped with an-32. India placed an order in 1982, began to deliver the aircraft in 1984 and ended the delivery in 1992."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "the earliest planes were 84? Oh, these planes are old enough."


    Celin immediately said, "but these aircraft are in good condition. They have always been used as the main medium-range transport aircraft in India."


    It is normal for large aircraft such as transport aircraft and bombers to have been in service for decades. Even for aircraft of 82 years, as long as the maintenance work can be done, even if they lag behind, there will be no problem in more than ten years.


    Gao Yang patted the table with his fingers. After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice, "Why are Indian planes here and can you sell them?"


    Celin swallowed his mouth and whispered, "why is the plane here? That''s because India and Ukraine signed a contract. A total of 104 an-32 transport planes were sent to Ukraine, of which 40 were maintained and upgraded by Antonov aircraft manufacturing company. The remaining 64 were in India and maintained and upgraded by Ukrainian experts."


    After that, Celin raised his head, looked up and whispered, "in addition, I didn''t sell the plane alone, which involved a lot of people, so the price of 10 million can''t be changed."


    Gao Yang raised his hand, frowned and said, "wait a minute, I suddenly remembered a problem, that is, these aircraft have been maintained in India for decades, and only Hal family can do this in India, right?"


    Celin smiled bitterly and whispered, "yes."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "sorry, Hal passed the plane. I don''t dare or want it."


    Hal is the abbreviation of Hindustan Airlines Limited, which is the famous widow manufacturer and manufacturer of flying coffins.


    What''s the power of Hal? The Indian air force is the most crashed air force in the world, and the vast majority of the crashed aircraft of the Indian Air Force fell through the hands of Hal.


    From 1992 to 2004, Hal company assembled two MiG-21, overhauled eight, and eight of them crashed.


    One mig-21bison was assembled and one was overhauled, and one of them crashed.


    Three pumas were assembled and five were overhauled, six of which crashed.


    Overhaul phantom-2000 four, all crashed.


    Three MiG-27 were assembled and three were overhauled, of which four crashed.


    Three MiG-29 aircraft were overhauled and all crashed.


    In recent years, 26 of the 29 planes crashed by the Indian army were manufactured, overhauled or upgraded by Hal. However, this is nothing. These planes only fell immediately or soon after Hal''s hand, not the number of planes dropped by the whole India. There are more planes dropped by the whole Indian air force than this list. This must be made clear.


    If you want to say the number of crashes of the entire Indian air force, 52 planes fell in 2003 alone. Of course, these planes basically have to go through the hands of Hal, but it''s a matter of time, because Hal is India''s largest defense contractor.


    In 2002, India had an upgrade plan for MiG-21 fighters, and then the Indian Ministry of defense was very bold. They gave the contract to Hal. Therefore, Hal dared to accept the contract if the Ministry of defense dared to give the contract. It was just that those pilots who dared to fly the upgraded MiG-21 were suffering. After the plane was delivered, they fell and broke until the Ministry of defense couldn''t carry it, Then he quickly cancelled the remaining contract with Hal and handed it to Russia for upgrading. Of course, handing the contract to Russia means that India is ready to be slaughtered.


    By the way, in 2009, the Indian air force dropped an an-32, and that an-32 was also overhauled by Hal.


    Widow maker, that''s it!


    Gao Yang was originally very interested in an-32, because although he didn''t know where to monopolize an-32 aircraft, it was good to use it himself. This medium and short-range transport aircraft was also suitable for their company, but just because he wanted to use it himself, the aircraft handled by Hal company couldn''t really want it, although it was cheap and almost free.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s regretful expression, Celin was a little worried. He said anxiously: "The aircraft handled by Hal company really can''t be taken, but these aircraft have not been sent to Ukraine. Antonov manufacturing plant will thoroughly overhaul and transform these aircraft, and there is no need to worry about safety! In addition, these aircraft have been upgraded, and some equipment has been replaced and upgraded. This is not the aircraft just sent from India."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands, then said with a tangled face: "generally speaking, Indian aircraft still make people have to worry. In addition, an-32 aircraft are only available in India, and these aircraft really belong to India. If I buy them, who can I sell them to? Who dares to want such a large number of owned aircraft? Man, your business is not easy to do."


    Selin said in a deep voice: "it''s not a problem at all. An-32 is very similar to an-26, and there are many users of an-26. Poland, Hungary, Romania, Iraq, Somalia and Syria all have them. These aircraft must change the coating. Who can recognize them if they change the coating."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with great interest, "you just said there was an-26 in Somalia?"


    Selin nodded and said, "yes, there are still a small number of an-26 in Somalia with the assistance of the Soviet Union, but only in Mogadishu and Berbera airports. They are used as passenger planes. Of course, they are passenger and cargo planes."


    Gao Yang is excited. Berbera has an airport. He knows that Berbera''s airport is very rudimentary and doesn''t even have a paved runway, but Berbera still has an-26 taking off and landing frequently. He really doesn''t know.


    We have already talked with the skeleton gang. Berbera is jointly managed by the solar system company and the skeleton gang. It''s really capable to get a batch of disguised an-32 for our own use.


    It''s unreasonable not to get these planes. Gao Yang immediately made up his mind. Even if these planes were Indian, he would make up his mind.


    Gao Yang kept his face unchanged, nodded slowly, and said in a deep voice: "well, now I want to know how likely it is to operate specifically. You can''t take the money, and then tell me that the plane in the airport is yours. Drive yourself. You must have a specific plan. I want to know how to deliver the plane now?"


    Celin smiled: "as long as you pay the money, you can drive away the plane at any time. Antonov aircraft factory has its own test pilots, but if they help you drive away the plane, you have to pay some money. Of course, you can find your own pilot."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "you mean, as long as the plane leaves the ground, even if the transaction is successful, right?"


    Celin nodded, "yes."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "do you think it''s possible for all forty planes to leave at one time?"


    After thinking for a moment, Selin shook his head and said, "this is really impossible, but where is the plane? You can drive away slowly. Anyway, the plane will not be delivered to India until next year. During this time, you can drive away slowly."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "man, business is not like this. I don''t agree with your plan. Now I have a business plan. Do you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 1379

    Gao Yang wants to buy a plane and Celin wants to sell a plane, so Celin certainly has to listen to Gao Yang''s plan.


    Celin made a gesture of invitation, then said in a deep voice, "I''m interested in hearing your plan."


    Gao Yang coughed softly, and then said in a deep voice, "you and I all know that buying 40 planes at once is very risky."


    Celin nodded and said, "yes, the risk is great, but doing anything is risky. It just depends on whether the income is commensurate with the risk. I think that $10 million can buy 40 planes. Such a business is worth taking any risk."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''re right, but the problem is that my risk is not just from India, but the method of payment. Ten million dollars and forty planes are really not expensive, but if I give the money, but I can''t get the plane, or I can''t get the rest after I get only one or two planes, what about my loss?"


    Celin said firmly, "this can''t happen."


    "No, this is likely to happen. Who can guarantee that everything is under control? Can you guarantee that there will be no problems?"


    After Gao Yang said that faintly, Celin shook his head, and then he said directly, "how do you want to trade? Just say it."


    "It''s very simple. For 140 million planes, it''s $250000. I ask for payment in batches. If I drive one, I''ll pay for one plane."


    Gao Yang wants these planes, but he doesn''t want them all.


    After laughing, Celin shook his head and said, "your request can''t be realized. I said, this transaction must pay $10 million at one time. Partial payment and transaction are impossible."


    Gao Yang sighed and said regretfully: "If you insist on this, this business can''t be done, and believe me, no one else will do it except me. Think about it, India is the big king of the arms market. Is that big army fire merchant willing to lose India''s big king''s market for only a few dozen old and worthless an-32? Man, that''s why I never do business with India I was interested and dared to take the risk of eating these planes that originally belonged to India. "


    Celin was silent for a moment, and finally shook his head and said, "no, I''m sorry, I can''t decide this business alone, and I can''t take the money alone. I can''t agree to the batch transaction, and I can''t decide it myself."


    After sailin finished, he suddenly said, "you can think that you can get 40 planes as long as 10 million. Well, even if something happens, you don''t get all these planes, but as long as you get half or even one third, you''ll make a lot of money in this business!"


    Selin is right. If the risk factor is not calculated in this transaction, even if only two aircraft are obtained, it will not be a loss. If three aircraft are obtained, it will be profitable. If all 40 aircraft are obtained, it will be a big profit.


    The package price of 40 planes is 10 million, which is not expensive anyway. However, for Gao Yang, the problem lies in the package price.


    Celin must get 10 million at one time, and then the plane can be driven away by Gao Yang. The reason why Celin can sell it is because the plane doesn''t belong to him. He and several people behind the scenes sell it for nothing. He only needs to take some risk costs, but doesn''t need to pay a dime. It''s like a thief who can sell stolen goods at a low price, because it''s not his own business West, how much you sell is for nothing.


    But for Gao Yang, although the price of 10 million is not expensive, Celin will be fine after selling the plane, and all the risks are passed on to him. Even if it is just to control the risk, you can''t pay off the money at one time, unless you take the goods first and then pay the money, but this is impossible.


    Gao Yang can''t agree to Celin''s terms, so he must come up with a plan that everyone can accept.


    Gao Yang said gently, "you''re right, but since I need to take this risk, I certainly don''t want to be unable to receive my plane after paying the money, so my plan is to drive away one plane and pay you for one plane, which is fair to us."


    Celin sighed and said, "it''s impossible."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t rush to refuse. Please listen to me. I want to know whether you have decision-making power on this transaction? If you have decision-making power, how much can you share in this transaction?"


    Celin looked at Gao Yang and said slowly: "I need to discuss with two other people. As I said, I''m not alone in this business. To complete this transaction, many people and many aspects need to coordinate to complete it together, so there are many places to spend money. If the money is too small, there is no possibility of completing this transaction. As for your other problem, I don''t get too much in this business , a million. I''ll take so much at most. After all, there are many people to share. "


    He snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "You see, it''s actually very simple. Let''s trade in another way. If we calculate the price according to the number of sorties, I''ll raise the price for you. The current price is 250000, and I''ll raise it to 300000 dollars. If you think it''s too little to settle one aircraft, we can settle it one by one. For example, five aircraft are one batch. I''ll pay you five in advance until I get the plane After driving away, I''ll pay you the next batch of money. In addition... "


    Gao Yang lowered his head a little, lowered his voice, smiled and said, "in addition, I have a trading scheme, that is, the way I pay for your service. Usually we call this a rebate."


    Celin frowned and said, "rebate?"


    Speak slowly and loudly: "You see, you can only get one million in this business at most, right? Why don''t we do that? I''ll pay you 500000 dollars. You go and discuss with your partner to sell it according to my plan. One plane is 25 dollars and the payment is cleared. In that case, you can still get your share and another one. Do you think it''s a good idea How''s it going? "


    As soon as the kickback came out, Celin was not calm. He looked at Kutcher in some embarrassment, but Kutcher smiled with encouragement and whispered: "My friend, you are running around in this business. You are doing everything, but you can only take a million. Do it according to Peter''s idea and get 500000 immediately. Believe me, you must get 500000 immediately. What else can you hesitate?"


    Selin took a sip of the beer bottle, then put the bottle on the table and said in a loud voice, "it''s hard to say for a single shelf transaction. How about a batch of ten shelves?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a low voice, "I can accept five as a batch at most, and that''s five at most. Let''s go back and press the single one to 200000. Five as a batch. If it''s OK, I''ll pay you one million directly, and another one million is yours, your own!"


    Gao Yang increased his weight. He raised the money given to Selin from 500000 to 1 million, but if this condition can be passed, he can save 2 million from the total loan. Of course, this is the result of eating all 40 planes.


    Gao Yang just wants to ask for a sky high price first, so he waits for Celin to pay back the money on the spot. If Celin says he can''t reduce the price of the plane, he can sell it at the original price. It''s the price of cabbage. How much cheaper do you want.


    Celin was completely tangled when she heard Gao Yang''s conditions, but she didn''t express it on the unit price of the plane. She just frowned and thought hard. At this time, Gao Yang thought about it and threw a big killer again.


    "Oh, I can also do something for you. If this transaction is concluded, I will send you to the United States and safely send you to the United States. It''s no problem for you to bring your family. As long as you can meet my conditions and facilitate this transaction, are you interested in this?"


    Celin suddenly raised his head, looked at Gao Yang and said, "do you promise to fulfill your promise!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "credibility is always the first in our business. As long as I promise the conditions, I will fulfill them to the end."


    Kutcher also smiled and said, "yes, Selin, you don''t have any concerns about Peter''s credibility. Can''t you trust me?"


    Celin took a breath, and then whispered, "OK! Two hundred thousand, five in a batch, on this condition, I''ll talk about it now. After the negotiation, you will fulfill your promise."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, smiled and said, "deal!"


    Shaking hands with Gao Yang, Celin stood up and said to Gao Yang and Kutcher, "I have to go. Talk slowly and wait for my good news."


    Selin left in a hurry. After waiting for Selin to leave, Gao Yang smiled at Kutcher and said, "old friend, I have to thank you for introducing this business for me. If it works, it''s really a good business."


    Kutcher smiled and said, "they are all friends. Help each other."


    Gao Yang patted Kutcher on the shoulder and said with a smile, "thank you for your help, but I can''t let you busy in vain. Well, if the business is successful, I''ll give you 100000 introduction fee."


    Just running a leg, making a phone call and talking can get 100000 yuan. Kutcher is not satisfied. He should be extremely satisfied.


    Kutcher laughed and shouted, "then I wish you business success."


    Gao Yang turned to Irene and said, "give me something."


    Irene handed Gao Yang a box wrapped in a black plastic bag. Gao Yang took it, put it on the table, pushed it in front of Kutcher, smiled and said, "there are 100000 yuan in it. I have to thank you whether the business is successful or not."


    Kutcher was surprised and said, "give it to me now?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a low voice, "you''re welcome. In addition to thanking you for connecting me, I have something else I want to ask you for advice."

 Chapter 1380

    Kutcher would never be polite if he had money. After he quietly put the small bag on the table into his bag, he turned around and looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile: "there''s nothing to ask. Just ask if you have anything."


    He raised his voice and said in a low voice: "I met with general leibrov Voronin, his boss today. General Voronin seems to be very dissatisfied with the things that kovparker sold to me without authorization..."


    Kutcher frowned. After thinking for a moment, Kutcher raised his head close to him and whispered, "those missiles were sold privately by kovparker? So, has general Voronin got his share?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "I got it. He got more than the market."


    Kutcher laughed, then he waved his hand and said with a relieved face: "That''s no problem. There won''t be any problems. If you sell to who is not selling, who is buying is not buying. If you have money, general Voronin won''t have a problem. Besides, it''s still beyond the market price. I''m a little strange. Why did kovparker sell those missiles privately? It''s unnecessary. Since you are willing to pay the money they are satisfied with, kovparker doesn''t have to do so at all Yes. "


    Gao Yang thought for a while, and finally said, "at first, kovparker didn''t want to tell his boss, because he was ready to leave. In fact, he has left now, just after receiving your call."


    Kutcher said in surprise, "does he want to eat it alone?"


    Gao Yang glanced and said, "he doesn''t want to swallow it alone. He''s just worried that the business will fail. That''s why he took me to general Voronin after we took it away, and then asked me to pay the share that should be given to general Voronin."


    Gao Yang is telling a lie for KOV Parker. In fact, KOV Parker''s plan is to take his share and fly away immediately. However, KOV Parker is honest enough to treat Gao Yang. Gao Yang can''t expose KOV Parker''s shortcomings.


    Kutcher smiled twice, patted his high shoulder and said in a deep voice: "Then you can rest assured that general Voronin may be angry at first, but since kovparker gave him his due share, there will be no problem, and general Voronin will give you more business. You have to understand that kovparker can only sell you some ammunition, but general Voronin can''t sell you anything more valuable."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in other words, I don''t have to worry about what will happen to the goods that have been on board?"


    Kutcher scoffed with disapproval: "What do you think? Since general Voronin has received your money, what are you worried about? Besides, if the goods are on board, everything will be gone. Think about what general Voronin can do even if he plans to recover the goods? Is he able to intercept a ship with his own strength? If not, does general Voronin tell his men all over the world A batch of goods in charge are missing and lost. Let someone help him stop the ship. It''s not a joke. "


    Gao Yang sighed with relief and smiled, "but I have another question. Such a large number of missiles are gone. If someone asks in the future, how does general Voronin explain?"


    Kutcher grinned, "what''s the difficulty? Isn''t kovpak running away? Just push it on kovpak."


    "Well, if kovpak runs away, anything wrong can be blamed on kovpak, but if I want to continue doing business with general Voronin, he must deal with me personally. If there is any problem again, how can general Voronin explain it?"


    "It''s too simple. Unless there is no war, as long as there is a war, general Voronin has to run first. Why? Because there are things on his books that don''t exist in reality."


    Kutcher seemed very relaxed. After drinking a beer, he smiled and said, "the situation in the East is very tense now. This time, it''s really going to fight, so you have to hurry to buy more things from general Voronin, because general Voronin is eager to ship, and the price must be cheap."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "why does general Voronin need to rush to ship?"


    "Because general Voronin must seize the time to sell what he can sell and run away. He can''t fill the deficit now. Since he wants to run, why don''t he seize the time to make another profit before running."


    "In this case, doesn''t it mean that general Voronin and I can''t cooperate all the time?"


    Kutcher smiled and whispered, "so what? When general Voronin runs away, naturally his successor will continue to do business with you. In addition, if there is a real fight, it is the time to expand the business. Think about it. The war has to be lost, destroyed, seized and damaged. In short, there are too many opportunities to worry about."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "well, if I can do business with general Voronin, I have to ask you to transport the goods for me."


    Kutcher waved his hand and said with a smile, "of course, we have a good cooperation."


    Gao Yang looked confused again and said, "I have another question. Are you sure there will be a fight in the east?"


    Kutcher sighed and said helplessly to Gao Yang: "certainly, why? Because the Russian nationality in the East accounts for the majority, and Russia will never let Ukraine fall to the West. For so many years, the people sitting on the stage have been changing back and forth. In fact, it is not the United States and Russia wrestling in the dark."


    After shaking his head and sighing helplessly again, Kutcher spread his hand and said to him: "We watched Ukraine infighting again and again in the struggle between East and West. There was no way. However, no matter how hard it was, it would not really fight. But this time, it was different. This time, the bald man in the upper position was an idiot. He started with blood and could only end with blood. He would drag Ukraine into the abyss. No, Ukraine has fallen into the abyss Abyss, unless a miracle happens, civil war will come. "


    Gao Yangxu said, "this is really unfortunate."


    Kutcher sighed: "There are too many fools in the world, especially in Ukraine. When the fools on both sides of Ukraine think their choice is correct, there is only war left. I have no way to stop most people''s choice, but I can choose to avoid it. Therefore, if there is no accident, I have to run away. I won''t die for those idiots who decide, and I won''t die I won''t die for a stupid civil war, so when the war begins and reaches the point where I think I must leave, I will leave. "


    Gao Yang nodded, then suddenly said, "do you have a suitable place to go?"


    Kutcher looked at Gao Yang meaningfully and said, "I didn''t originally, but now I seem to have a good place to go. Although going to the United States is a bad choice for me, it''s better than staying in Ukraine, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, you can go to the United States, and I can really help. I suggest you send your family out in advance, if it''s convenient."


    Kutcher breathed, laughed and said: "It''s a great pleasure to do business with you, Peter. As long as I''m still here, you just need to talk. I''ll try my best to help you. I have to ask you to take care of my family. There are not few people in my family. There must be more than a dozen people. I have to ensure their safety. It may be difficult to do if there are too many people. If you need money, tell me how much it is All pay. "


    Relying on the fact that little Downey can handle fake certificates that are not fake certificates, Gao Yang can send a large number of people to the United States. His visa issuance speed is much more efficient than that of the U.S. Embassy in Ukraine, and the speed is too fast.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s really troublesome to mention any money with me. But don''t worry, I can handle it. Just give me their information later. If you hurry, you can handle it within a week after receiving the information."


    Kutcher was overjoyed, raised the bottle to Gao Yang and said, "OK, I''ll give you the information as soon as possible. The rest depends on you."


    After chatting with Kutcher for a while, she went her own way and waited for Gao Yang to get in the car. Long impatient Irene was able to roar: "boss, do we have to buy all those planes?"


    Li JinFang also frowned and said, "brother Yang, those planes are cheap, but where shall we put them? Forty planes, how to deal with them."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "what''s the hurry? If I really want to swallow it, I won''t talk with Selin for so long. We use some of them ourselves. We need to buy some. India is also a big country. Ah, although Russia has played it again and again, Russia can play it. Do you think we can play it too."


    Several people giggled, and Irene said with an open eyebrow: "speaking of it, I think it''s good to play. If you play well, we can''t play?"


    Li JinFang was distracted and said, "India doesn''t deal with China, or we can really get rid of all the planes, but we can throw the plane somewhere. If we throw it into the sea, it will cost millions more. If we can''t eat so many planes, we can disgust ah San."


    Gao Yang laughed and scolded: "You are just harming others and not benefiting yourself. It doesn''t matter to spend more money. India may be able to hold its nose for a few planes. Anyway, they are used to being hacked, but none of the 40 planes are left. You won''t get angry when India is really angry. Clay figurines are also three points of fire. I tell you, people can really play with Russian hair, and we don''t know Dare to play like that. "


    Several people laughed. At this time, Irene said with a little regret: "it''s a pity that dozens of planes lined up and crashed into the sea. It''s exciting to think about this scene. It''s a pity to give up this opportunity."

 Chapter 1381

    Groliov has returned to Kiev with his escort.


    The cargo ship has passed through the Black Sea Strait, and the biggest difficulty has passed safely.


    It has been three days since I met Celine, but there has been no follow-up news in the past three days.


    So Gao Yang felt a little idle, so he planned to spend more time looking for Morgan''s gun while he was free, so he had more calls with Morgan these days, but although he talked frequently, it was useless. It was difficult to find a person who immigrated to the United States more than 20 years ago. He didn''t know if he had changed his name.


    In addition to the existing things at hand, Gaoyang is also looking for other business opportunities, but there is no clear way for a time. Since entering Ukraine, all the lines have been used at this time. Unless he knows some new powerful people, it is difficult to find opportunities.


    Gao Yang didn''t go out in his room. He was surfing the Internet and making videos with Ye Lianna. It''s better to meet online than just talking on the phone.


    Gao Yang was talking happily. His door was knocked suddenly, and then his door was knocked suddenly. Frye hurriedly said in a loud voice, "boss, what are you doing?"


    Gao Yang turned to the door and said loudly, "I have something to do. What are you doing?"


    "The situation in Ukraine has changed. Do you want to watch TV or surf the Internet?"


    I''ll go out and watch TV


    Looking back, Gao Yang smiled at Ye Lianna on the screen and said, "I have to go out and see what happened next time."


    The image is slightly stuck, but the voice is very clear. Yelena smiled and said: "do you need me to tell you? It has been said in the news that the opposition in Donetsk has announced the founding of the country. Just now, I saw it on the news. If you want to understand what happened on TV, that should be it."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "you know the situation in Ukraine. Listen clearly."


    Ye Lianna said helplessly, "of course, because where are you? Well, I won''t delay you to discuss big things. Bye."


    After closing the laptop, Gao Yang turned out of his room and went down to the big living room on the first floor. He found that people were basically there. Everyone was watching the TV in the living room.


    The TV picture shows a group of people in camouflage clothes shouting excitedly. After seeing Gao Yang, Albert pointed to the TV with a smile and said to Gao Yang: "Donetsk announced the founding of the country. It seems that Ukraine is going to fight."


    Yelena is right. The big event in Ukraine is Donetsk''s announcement of the founding of the country.


    Donetsk''s announcement to establish a country is really a big event. For Ukraine, it is a big event, even more serious than the occupation of Crimea by Russia, because it means a complete break between the East and the west of Ukraine, and it also means that Ukraine has officially come to the edge of civil war. It is only one step short. It only needs to move forward a little with its toes to enter the civil war.


    The eastern part of Ukraine has developed heavy industry, with an absolute majority of ethnic Russians speaking Russian, so the eastern part supports good relations with Russia. The western part of Ukraine has developed agriculture, with an absolute majority of ethnic Ukrainians, mainly speaking Ukrainian. When the ethnic groups in the two regions officially oppose each other, it is extremely difficult to pull the situation back to the track of peace.


    There will be a civil war in Ukraine, which means that the situation faced by Satan in Ukraine may change dramatically. Therefore, Satans must pay attention to the situation in Ukraine.


    A group of people watched TV in silence. The host in the News spoke Ukrainian, but the subject shouted in Russian, which is a very interesting phenomenon.


    After watching TV and finding out what happened, he said loudly: "guys, we should be very busy in the next time. If the Ukrainian civil war starts, general Voronin may ship goods quickly, and the transportation capacity of Kutcher may also change."


    Irene frowned and said, "boss, are those planes still not believed?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, Celin hasn''t sent back any news."


    Aileen couldn''t help saying, "should we find a pilot in advance? It would be difficult to find a pilot temporarily when the plane is traded."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I know it will be difficult to find another pilot temporarily, but now we can''t even be sure whether we can trade. It''s too early to rush to find a pilot. We have to buy five planes at a time, that is, we have to find five aircrews at the same time. It''s not easy for so many people to find by ourselves."


    Speaking of pilots, Gao Yang is a little worried. It''s easy to buy aircraft, but it''s hard to find pilots. An-32, an old aircraft, needs many crew members, at least five people, so it''s really troublesome to find crew members.


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "didn''t Selin say that he could provide pilots there? The test pilots in the aircraft factory must have no problem with their technology. It''s better to use their people."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and sighed: "it''s very troublesome. The skeleton gang can''t fight down. Berbera, where do we buy the plane? The plane can''t stop anywhere. If there is no pilot, the plane is a pile of scrap iron. We have to find our own full-time pilots. There are too many troublesome things."


    Cui Bo frowned and said, "it''s really troublesome, or don''t buy it at all. Ah San''s plane is cheap, but it''s really thrilling to sit."


    Groliov frowned and said, "this kind of once-in-a-century bargain can''t be avoided. Even if it really doesn''t work after we buy it back, we have to get it back."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "look, I said. If you want to play ah San, old maozi is the best."


    A group of people laughed. Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "if this business can be done, I''ll try whether I can even buy the plane with people."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "even the plane with the pilot? The pilot can''t buy it."


    Groliov said with a smile, "why not? Now there are the most pilots from Russia and CIS countries in PMC. They have good skills and low salary. They are the most suitable."


    It''s not just Gao Yang who pays attention to the situation in Ukraine. The news that Donetsk is going to establish a country has stimulated many people. When Gao Yang is still discussing the news that is still explosive although it''s expected, someone can''t wait to call.


    Kutcher was the first one to call. As soon as Gao Yang answered the phone, he said impatiently, "Selin promised your terms, prepared money, prepared to meet, negotiated and drove away immediately."

 Chapter 1382

    A butterfly in the tropical rain forest of the Amazon River Basin in South America, occasionally flapping its wings, can cause a tornado in Texas two weeks later. This is the famous butterfly effect theory.


    Donetsk''s announcement of the founding of the country is just a news on TV for outsiders, and not many people will pay too much attention to it. However, for Ukrainians, this is the first shot of the civil war and has pulled the trigger, although most people may not be aware of it.


    For speculators who intend to bite a piece of meat from Ukraine in the chaos in Ukraine, the news from Donetsk is the signal of the beginning of the feast.


    For people like Kutcher, leibrov and Selin, the news from Donetsk is that they have officially started the clearance mode.


    The civil war has not officially started, but many international giants waiting for the opportunity finally officially opened their mouths on April 7, 2014.


    The Satan mercenary regiment led by Gao Yang, or the entire high-level collective of the solar system group led by Gao Yang, is not a big crocodile in Ukraine, but they are not small shrimps. They can be regarded as small fish swimming in the basin of Ukraine, which is about to become a sea of blood. On April 7, the appetizer time ends and the dinner time begins.


    Gao Yang Hung up the call from Kutcher. He shook his fist excitedly and said loudly, "we''re busy. Yak, you stay and watch the house. The others go to pick up the plane with me and bring five million dollars in cash. We all go out. The time is very tight. Everyone moves faster."


    Groliov wondered, "why do you bring so much money?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "There are at least three places waiting for us to see the goods. Kutcher helped contact a lot of businesses. One is the equipment of bm-21 hail rocket battalion, the other is the equipment of bm-22 rocket battalion, and someone came up with some armored vehicles and tanks. Some people in the army aviation want to ship helicopters. The specific model is not known. They should have both armed helicopters and transport aircraft. Now everyone is very happy We are anxious to sell what we can sell, and we have to hurry to buy it. "


    A group of people seemed very happy. Only Tommy frowned and said, "business, you have to buy and sell. For the arms business, the procurement part is actually secondary. Whether there are customers and whether we can sell it is the most important. Who do we sell so much in a short time?"


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "I don''t know, but what I think is to try to buy what we can use now. Even if we can''t sell it to earn the price difference, we can digest it internally, so we buy what we can use first."


    Tommy frowned. "We can''t use rockets."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, so we just go and have a look first. It''s not certain whether we buy it or not. Let''s go. We''ll know how to read it."


    Yak is now Satan''s intelligence officer, so he won''t go out with the big army. Everyone except yak got on the bus and went all the way west from Kiev City. After about 30 minutes, he arrived at the famous Antonov aircraft factory.


    Antonov aircraft manufacturing company, the representative and pride of Ukraine''s aviation industry, designed and built the world''s largest transport aircraft An-225 and heavy transport aircraft An-124. However, after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, Antonov aircraft manufacturing plant, which needs many parts of the whole Soviet Union, especially Russia, to manufacture these aircraft, has a good relationship with Russia At that time, it can barely survive, but now Ukraine and Russia are basically turned over. In the international environment of a real battle, Antonov aircraft manufacturing company will inevitably decline.


    An aircraft factory should have been difficult to enter, but when Gaoyang''s car arrived at the gate of the factory, Selin was already waiting at the gate, so Gaoyang and they entered the gate smoothly.


    Without a word of nonsense, through the gate, Celin and Gao Yang drove the team directly to the manufacturing workshop.


    Celin and Gao Yang were in the same car. He seemed a little excited and nervous. After pointing the direction to Li JinFang, he quickly turned to Gao Yang and said in a trembling voice, "did you bring the money?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "of course, the money for buying the plane and your share of the benefit fee."


    Celin said nervously, "I can''t give my share now. How can I take it at this time."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and whispered, "tell me the time and place. I''ll give it to you after you leave here."


    Celin looked impatient. He said in a deep voice: "the situation has suddenly become complicated. Zhengfu may change people to take over here. You''d better drive away the plane as soon as you pay. What about my share? How should I take the money? I can''t take the money today."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if you believe me, you can even collect money after you arrive in the United States. If you feel uneasy, you can say what you think is the right way to collect money."


    Celin is caught in a tangle. After receiving the money, he is afraid that the matter of Gaoyang''s benefit fee will be revealed. If he doesn''t accept the money, he''s really worried. A million dollars is a lot of money, and he can''t leave with Gaoyang to get the money, or he''s worried about leaving alone with Gaoyang and being killed by Gaoyang, so he may save a lot of money.


    Finally, Celin said in a hurry: "forget it, how to collect money and so on. Let''s finalize the business first. Now everyone is very anxious. In case of chaos in the East, anything can happen. In case of a state of emergency, we can''t do some things here. In short, don''t sell me."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "please respect my professional ethics. In addition, even if you doubt my professional ethics, you should understand that I won''t ruin my reputation for this money."


    Celin nodded, then looked up and said loudly, "stop at the manufacturing workshop in front. Yes, that''s it."


    The motorcade stopped. After getting out of the car, Selin whispered to Gao Yang, "don''t all come in. Just take the money."


    Gao Yang beckoned. Irene and Li JinFang carried a bag and followed Celin into the manufacturing workshop.


    Of course, the manufacturing workshop of large transport aircraft is very large. There are two transport aircraft parked in the workshop. It is an-32 that is still undergoing maintenance and upgrading, but there are no people who should be busy around the aircraft. Only two middle-aged people lean against a table just after entering the door.


    Before reaching the two middle-aged men, Celin whispered, "this is Peter young. He wants to buy a plane."


    A middle-aged man waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "come on, start the inspection."

 Chapter 1383

    Gao Yang subconsciously turned his attention to the transport plane in the workshop, and then he frowned and said, "this plane hasn''t been finished yet!"


    A middle-aged man smiled and whispered, "of course not. There are several planes in the hangar and on the runway that have completed maintenance and upgrading. What you need to see is this."


    After that, the middle-aged man knocked on the two piles of high file books on the table with his hand.


    "What is this?" he frowned


    "Each maintenance record corresponds to an aircraft. What problems are found in the maintenance work, what repairs have been made, what improvements have been made, what equipment has been installed, and what the condition of the whole aircraft is. It is very clear that you only need to select the aircraft you want according to the records. You don''t have to worry about counterfeiting, because when making these records I didn''t expect to sell these planes one day. "


    Gao Yang looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and picked up a record. The record book was very thick, with a thickness of more than two centimeters. He looked inside and saw that it was Ukrainian. Gao Yang handed the record book to Irene and said in a deep voice, "look."


    Irene put down her bag, took the record book, opened it for two eyes, and immediately nodded and said, "yes, it''s the maintenance record."


    The other party didn''t mean to introduce himself, so Gao Yang didn''t bother to spend much time. He directly pointed to the record documents on the table and whispered, "there are early and late manufacturing years and good and bad states in the forty aircraft. Please directly bring me the latest and best information of the five aircraft."


    Another middle-aged man whispered: "These planes are early and late, but the state does not matter with the production year. You have to understand that the state of the planes maintained by Indians is quite bad. I am curious about how they drove the planes here safely without falling off. However, since we have taken over, you can rest assured that there will be no problem with the status of all the planes that have completed all the modification work ¡£¡±


    At the beginning, the middle-aged man who talked with Gao Yang said with a smile: "I suggest you first produce the aircraft earlier, because the earlier the aircraft is produced, the more parts will be replaced here. Several aircraft have replaced all the engines with new ones, because the old engines can no longer be used."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it makes sense. Please give me the aircraft information you think is in the best condition at present."


    After turning over the notebooks on the table and drawing out five notebooks one by one, a middle-aged humanitarian said: "there are a total of 40 aircraft. At present, 30 aircraft have completed maintenance and upgrading, and six are close to completion. They can be completed in another month. The remaining four are likely to take more than two months, or longer."


    Gao Yang didn''t read Russian very well. He couldn''t understand Ukrainian at all, so he pushed five notebooks to Irene, spread out his arms, smiled at the two middle-aged people and said, "that''s why I insist on paying one by one, gentlemen. It seems that my persistence is reasonable."


    After the two middle-aged people shook their heads helplessly, one of them said, "the plane can leave at any time. Where''s the money?"


    Gao Yang took a bag, opened the zipper and revealed that it was full of money, but he didn''t directly give the bag to them, but smiled: "Guys, I have another question, because this transaction is actually very hasty, so I haven''t had time to find a pilot. Without a pilot, the plane can''t drive away, and the transaction can''t go on smoothly. I want to know, can you help find the crew?"


    "No problem. We can call people for you now, but you have to pay for them, and you have to talk to them about how much they pay. If you promise, we''ll call people now."


    Gao yangpa snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "that''s it. Happy transaction."


    He picked up two bags of money and put them at the feet of the two people. Gao Yang straightened up, stretched out his hand and pointed to the bag and said: "Five planes, one million, all the money is here, and one million is guaranteed to be a lot of money. Gentlemen, I promise I will definitely follow the agreement when I do business. What I want to do now is to remind you that there are two kinds of people who can''t be cheated, one is mercenary and the other is arms dealer, and I obviously belong to one of them. Therefore, I must remind you, if you agree For sure there will be no problem, you can take the money now. If you think there may be something wrong, it''s still time to tell me. Even if the transaction fails, we will still be friends. "


    The two looked at each other, looked at each other, and then nodded at the beginning. One of them said in a deep voice: "we promise there will be no problems, at least there will be no problems today. For the next transaction, that''s what we''ll consider when we make the next transaction, right?"


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "that''s good. If there is a problem in the next transaction, let''s solve it next time. You two, a little money. You count the money and we''ll see the maintenance records."


    They began to count the money one by one, while Irene quickly flipped the maintenance record manual. When they finished counting the money, Irene also nodded at Gao Yang and whispered, "no problem, almost all the important parts of the five aircraft have been replaced, and all the engines have been replaced with new ones. According to the conclusion of this record, the situation is very good."


    One of the middle-aged people stood up and said with a smile, "I told you that when the plane was delivered, it could not take off according to our standards. Anyway, someone paid. Of course, we have to repair it well. Oh, you may not have taken a closer look. These planes have been upgraded in performance, so I won''t be specific. In short, a lot of the latest things have been changed."


    Gao Yang nodded, then smiled and said, "good, so when can the crew come?"


    "Anytime, I can come today. I can call someone now."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "if I want to leave the plane later today, such as after dark? Or tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, in short, I need a little more time to arrange."


    "No problem, don''t delay too long."


    Gao Yang nodded, then suddenly pointed to Selin and said in a deep voice: "well, I''ll leave first. Please let Selin inform you when I''ve determined when to leave the plane, and then I''ll meet the crew you''ve found. OK? I don''t think it will take long."


    Both of them were embarrassed. When they looked at Selin, they smiled and said, "please don''t worry about Mr. Selin''s safety. Do I have any reason to endanger his safety? I just think it''s more convenient for him to be with me."


    Salin shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Peter is right. It''s easier for me to be with him. There''s nothing to worry about."


    Both of them nodded, and then one of them said, "well, after you have determined the time to leave the plane and when to meet the crew, let Selin inform me that we won''t show up again. Just drive the plane directly."


    Selin waved his hand and said, "Peter and I will go first. We''ll talk about it later. Bye."


    Gao Yang said to Irene, "let''s go."


    Irene holds the records of five planes, and Gao Yang leaves the workshop and returns to the car. A transaction ends at a very fast speed.


    Waiting for the car to drive up, Gao Yang turned his head and smiled at Selin sitting next to him: "now, you can consider how to take your money."


    Celin seemed to be frightened by what Gao Yang said. He was very surprised and said, "what, you chose to postpone the flight time in order to make it convenient for me to get the money?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. He waved again and again and said, "no, you think too much. I just need to confirm something in advance."


    After that, Gao Yang gestured with his hand and said with a smile: "Of course, it''s also one of them to make it convenient for you to take money. You are working for me now, or to put it more accurately, you are my main partner. Then, I have the obligation to consider some problems from your position. Well, after you leave the factory, you can take your money and leave. Just please hurry up, because your time may not be enough It will be sufficient. "


    Celin nodded and said in a deep voice, "thank you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Do you have a car?"


    "Yes, oh, no, no, my car is in the factory and it''s not very convenient to drive out."


    "I can lend you one and return it to me when we meet next time. Well, stop here and give Mr. Selin''s money and another car."


    Watching Selin put the money into the car, before he drove away, after waving goodbye to Selin, Gao Yang closed the window, immediately picked up the phone and dialed out.


    When little Downey got on the phone, he shouted loudly, "I just made a business. It''s a big business. Now we have five an-32. We need a place to settle down. Man, do we have a place to settle down?"


    "Did you really buy an Indian plane? Oh, man, Berbera hasn''t hit down yet. We don''t have a place to house these planes. Are you crazy? Why are you in such a hurry to buy it?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "Falk! Do you think I want to? The situation in Ukraine suddenly changed, Donetsk announced the founding of the country, and the war is about to start. Many people are worried. If I can drag it down, of course I won''t be in a hurry to buy the plane, but the problem now is that if we don''t buy the plane, we may lose this opportunity to pick up a bargain."


    Pressing his head with one hand, Gao Yang said helplessly: "now the progress is forced to advance. We have to hurry up in Somalia. Man, how many people have been sent to Somalia? Why hasn''t Berbera been hit down? According to the plan, Berbera should be ours now."


    "There are more than 40 people now, too few to have a decisive impact on the war situation."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang took a breath and said helplessly, "it''s too late to wait for Berbera. Forget it, I''ll talk to mayd. We have to think of a new solution right away."

 Chapter 1384

    Donetsk suddenly announced the founding of the country, prompting buyers holding money and sellers holding resources to make decisions as soon as possible, so Selin and them decided to agree to Gaoyang''s conditions. Then Gaoyang was forced to buy five transport planes in a very short time. Because the transaction was somewhat short, there was no place to put the transport planes he bought, So Gao Yang decided to take down Berbera as soon as possible so that he could take off, land and save the plane.


    Several people in Donetsk just announced to the camera that they wanted to establish a country. As a result, a new war will break out in Somalia thousands of miles away. What is the butterfly effect? This is it.


    Berbera is very important to Satan, but the progress of the skeleton Gang is very slow. Although more than 40 mercenaries have been recruited to prepare, the situation in Somalia must be controlled by the skeleton Gang after all. Berbera may be too difficult to fight, or mayd thinks Berbera is not worth investing all his troops.


    Gao Yang began to consider how to win Berbera. Berbera played a great role in Satan. Although the most urgent demand was to be used as a storage place and airport for materials, in the long run, Berbera played a role mainly as a foothold and bridgehead for Satan to intervene in Yemen, and at present, there is no other place to replace Berbera.


    Gao Yang called mayd after he had an abdominal case.


    Waiting for mayd to get through, he said in a loud voice, "old horse, how are you doing?"


    Mayd said faintly: "Not very good. We are getting more and more attention in the world, and after receiving attention and attention, many things are difficult to do. Our territory borders Somaliland at present, and Berbera is also the key direction of our attack, but Somaliland is protected by Britain. If we forcibly attack, I am afraid we will encounter a strong reaction from Britain."


    Somaliland is an unrecognized but actually independent country from Somalia. Compared with Somalia, Somaliland is more stable and its economic situation is much better. Of course, its economy is relatively good. Somaliland is still the poorest country in the world.


    Mayd has a big heart. He doesn''t want to be a warlord. He wants to unify Somalia, so he doesn''t mind attacking Somaliland or fighting with the Somali youth army.


    The current skeleton Gang is no longer the original skeleton Gang, but one of the four largest forces in Somalia. Of course, the official name of the skeleton Gang should be called the Alliance for fairness and justice.


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang whispered, "what is the main resistance except for the fear of interference from Britain?"


    "Somaliland also has heavy weapons to guard Berbera. They have tanks, artillery and rockets, and we can only use light weapons except for a few artillery shells that have been exhausted."


    Gao Yang was lost in thought. To go through Berbera, of course, Gao Yang also had to consider the international form. At his present stage, many major events that he didn''t need to think about now have to be considered.


    After thinking for a moment, he said in a loud and deep voice: "as for weapons, a batch of weapons are already on board. They are almost on the Suez Canal. After the Suez Canal, they can be delivered to you in less than two days. However, the cargo is mainly missiles and rocket launchers. In this way, I will load another ship of shells and maybe bring some cannons."


    Mayd was a little excited and said loudly, "is the ammunition coming soon? Well, we urgently need ammunition. Send more. We need a lot of reserves. Compared with the heavy weapons we are not good at operation, rockets and bullets are what we most need. Moreover, I also need to reserve, a lot of reserves. You know we have fought a lot of wars recently."


    It''s hard to say how much ammunition you really need. Although ammunition is worthless and takes up a lot of space, you can''t earn a lot of money by working hard, but need is the biggest source of power. Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, send another ship right away. No, I''ll always send ammunition to you."


    If the skeleton Gang hadn''t expanded rapidly, their ammunition wouldn''t have been consumed so fast. In direct proportion to the speed of the skeleton Gang''s ammunition consumption, the skeleton Gang''s speed of grabbing territory and winning people''s hearts is also very fast, which has a lot to do with the skeleton Gang''s policy, but the premise is that if you want to have a chance to buy people''s hearts, you have to fight down this place first.


    After finishing the ammunition problem, Gao Yang immediately said, "what are the insurmountable difficulties after the ammunition problem is solved?"


    Mayd sighed: "Berbera is very difficult to fight. If we can''t overcome the difficulty, it is that we occupy too much space now, but the experienced elite soldiers can''t be trained quickly. I have to evenly distribute my troops on three fronts, but I can''t put all the elite troops into the battle of attacking Berbera. If I don''t do so, the other two lines of defense are likely to be Being broken through, and any line of defense being broken through, will lead to disastrous consequences. "


    "How many people have devoted themselves to the battle of Berbera?"


    "Three battalions are the main force, with more than 2200 people, and there are about 1000 auxiliary forces. For Berbera, there are still a few people who want to completely attack and occupy. I am considering whether to transfer some troops from other defense lines, but at present, it is very difficult."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I think the possibility of British intervention is very small. You don''t have to worry too much about British intervention. Since the Black Hawk fall, Somalia is a taboo topic for the United States and Britain. You just need to consider how to beat Berbera and firmly occupy Berbera."


    Mayd said with a bitter smile, "but we can''t beat Berbera now unless we continue to strengthen our troops, but we don''t have any available troops at present."


    "Tell me about the specific battle process. How did the battle against Berbera fail?"


    "In short, after we can go in and occupy part of the urban area, we have to retreat before the follow-up troops enter, because the number of troops available in Somaliland is far greater than ours. If we don''t retreat in time, there is a risk of being surrounded. In terms of combat effectiveness, we are stronger, but in terms of military strength, we are seriously at a disadvantage."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "well, I''ll contact Jiang Yun to find out the crux of the problem first, and then I''ll think of a way. Now Berbera is very critical. We need to fight down as soon as possible. We can''t delay any more. Ma, are you willing to attack Berbera with all your strength? If you like, we will fight down soon."


    Mayd said in a deep voice, "of course, Berbera is also key to our book. I can accept taking Berbera down at all costs!"

 Chapter 1385

    After hanging up with mayd, Gao Yang didn''t speak for a long time. Finally, he sighed and said, "Hey, we have to rely on ourselves in the end."


    Irene was immediately excited. She looked back at Gao Yang from the co pilot''s seat and said with bright eyes, "it''s going to war?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, I''m going to fight myself. If we don''t take Berbera, we don''t even have a usable warehouse."


    Irene said excitedly, "although Berbera is not reliable and has no qualified warehouse, when will we start?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "This is a big event. We have to study it carefully. I have a general idea now, but it''s hard to say whether it can be implemented. Let''s discuss it when we go back. Now, first meet and talk with several people introduced by Kutcher to see if there is something we urgently need. Selin, let him wait a little longer and confirm to take the plane after we study the results We may need to postpone the departure time of the plane. "


    Meet Kutcher first, and then meet the three people introduced by Kutcher who intend to sell something to Gaoyang. Although they are in a hurry as much as possible, it is evening after seeing all the people they should meet.


    Satan has limited transportation capacity. After deciding to fully transport the ammunition urgently needed by the skeleton Gang, many more valuable equipment can only be delayed. Therefore, Gao Yang did not make any new transactions, but simply met with possible trading partners for the time being.


    After waiting for all to return to their foothold, all members of Satan naturally gathered together to discuss their next step in Somalia.


    Gao Yang won''t get tired when he runs for tens of kilometers or even hundreds of kilometers, but he can''t bear to meet and negotiate with others all day, and then meet and negotiate with another person again.


    Gao Yang had a very rare tired face. After sitting on the sofa, he said weakly, "who can help me get a cup of coffee? I''m tired and don''t want to move. Also, get a map of the world."


    At ordinary times, Gao Yang does everything himself. He certainly won''t let his brothers serve him, but today, he is too lazy to move.


    Satan''s people, as soon as they said they might fight, immediately beat each other''s spirit.


    Frye said in a hurry, "boss, I''ll make you a cup of coffee. Make it stronger. I''ll come right away."


    "Where do I have a map? I''ll get it!"


    After Jason ran away in a hurry, Irene said with a smile: "boss, come on, I''ll rub your shoulders."


    Cui Bo came up to Gao Yang and said flatteringly, "brother Yang, Irene pinch your shoulder. I''ll beat your legs. Come on, put your legs on the tea table."


    Gao Yang closed his eyes impolitely. After a while, Jason spread a map on the tea table in front of Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, map."


    "HMM." after a slight sound with his nose, Gao Yang opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "where do you put it?"


    Continue to enjoy the two people''s massage. After a while, Frye said in the same flattering voice: "boss, here comes the coffee. The temperature is just right."


    Gao Yang opened his eyes, waved his hand, signaled Cui Bo to get out of the way, took the coffee that Frye respectfully handed over, and said helplessly after a long sigh: "you say you don''t even want your dignity when you say you want to fight. Everyone is so positive, alas, really, forget it..."


    Wei Jin sat down, took a sip of coffee, raised his voice and said: "I talked to Jiang Yun. Compared with those who command the battle of the skeleton Gang, I trust Jiang Yun''s judgment more. His combat literacy is enough for us to adopt his judgment results. Therefore, we don''t need to spy on the situation in Somalia in person. Let''s make a judgment based on Jiang Yun''s conclusion."


    Satan mercenary regiment is a super small mercenary regiment with few people, but it has commanded large-scale battles in Somalia and Syria. Therefore, although it is not a real medium and senior commander, it has the ability to command large-scale troops and study and judge the situation.


    With the result of Jiang Yun''s judgment, Gao Yang can study how to fight Berbera''s war on this basis.


    Groliov murmured: "According to Jiang Yun''s judgment, the reason why the skeleton gang can''t attack Berbera several times is not only that the troops are at a disadvantage and can''t occupy Berbera quickly and comprehensively, but also that there is always a perfect command system in Berbera. If we want to fight in person, I think if we destroy Berbera''s command system at one stroke, we can make Berbera''s success The defense system disintegrated immediately. In terms of the combat power of Berbera''s garrison, it doesn''t need too many people to do this. It only needs a special operation team, and we are best at beheading behind the enemy. "


    Groliov''s words made everyone nod. Andy he said with a smile: "yes, it''s enough to destroy Berbera''s command system cleanly, and leave the rest to the skeleton gang. We all know how the army fought. It''s too easy for them to disintegrate."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "It''s certain to carry out a decapitation operation to destroy Berbera''s command system, but we need to seize the time and just destroy Berbera''s command system. There are too many uncertainties about whether we can achieve the results we want. We need to quickly occupy the airport and port, and the army relying on the skeleton Gang is advancing step by step. We don''t know how long it will take to get the airport and port. 3 Day, a week, half a month, this is possible. If we fall into street fighting, the battle may be delayed for a long time, which will create a very unfavorable situation and give Somaliland the opportunity to send reinforcements. Therefore, I think if we want to take action, we should take Berbera completely with the cooperation of the skeleton gang and our early arrivals! Everyone has no time to respond Take it down completely before! "


    Yak frowned and said, "it''s very difficult, very difficult!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, if only we fight, it''s really difficult, because we have too few people. We can only play a decisive role in the battlefield of key points, but we can''t play the same role in the battlefield. Therefore, my plan is to attack multiple points at the same time!"


    Li JinFang frowned and said, "how?"


    "We now have five planes available and can fly away at any time. We set out directly from Ukraine and launched an airborne raid on various key positions of Berbera with five transport planes loaded with elite assault forces! Occupy all key departments of Berbera at the first time!"


    Everyone seemed shocked. They were surprised by the bold idea. A moment later, Irene suddenly smiled and said, "boss, did I say I admire you?"


    Groliov muttered to himself, "it''s too risky to fly from Ukraine to Somalia and launch airborne operations? It''s too risky!"


    "It''s really risky, but Berbera doesn''t have any air defense capability, and they don''t have experience in defending vertical attacks. They can bear the risk of an airborne operation at night."


    Li JinFang was as calm as ever, but he couldn''t help but say, "where do we have so many people? According to your idea, we need at least hundreds of troops, and they have to be good hands, real good hands!"


    Gao Yang still said calmly: "look! Look right away. We may need a few days to find enough and suitable people, but I don''t think this will be the biggest problem."


    Cui Bo said with a smile: "this plan is very bold and exciting. It''s a little risky, but I really like it!"


    Taylor sink: "The focus of any plan is whether it can be completed, not whether you like it or not. This plan is indeed very likely to be completed, but there are several difficulties that must be solved before it can be realized. First, where to find people who can complete this battle plan in a short time. Even if we ignore this difficulty temporarily, this plan also needs the help of the skeleton gang in your mouth Cooperation can be completed. I think it is very difficult for the armed forces in Somalia to launch an attack within the specified time. If the skeleton Gang fails to cooperate with our attack, or they fail to break through Berbera''s defense line and join us, the result will be disastrous for us. "


    Taylor has no contact with the skeleton Gang, so he has great doubts about whether the skeleton Gang''s army has the minimum cooperative combat ability.


    Without waiting for Gao Yang''s answer, groliov said in a deep voice: "the army of the skeleton Gang, especially the elite troops who serve as the main force to attack Berbera, is trained by us. I dare not say anything else. There is no problem launching the attack on time."


    Taylor nodded and smiled: "Well, since you trained it, you must have a good understanding of the ability of this army, so we ignore the second difficulty. I have one last question. If we want to fly from Ukraine to Berbera, how can we get there? The flight of first xian''an-32 is not enough at all. In addition, we need to pass through the airspace of many countries along the way How to pass? "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "the third difficulty you mentioned is our biggest problem at present. However, I think since they want to sell planes and follow the rules, they have to provide me with a route that can leave."


    Irene frowned and said, "boss, it seems that you have never discussed the route with Celin."


    Gao Yang touched his head and said with a sad face, "it seems so. Under the excitement, I made another stupid mistake, but why haven''t you ever reminded me?"


    Irene said awkwardly, "well, it''s yours."


    Gao Yang said angrily: "guys, for the part-time job of arms dealer, I am a newcomer who doesn''t understand anything like you. Please be careful. Please don''t think of me as an omniscient God. At least remind me when I ignore a common sense problem!"


    Irene muttered, "if it were a war, we wouldn''t make this mistake."


    Gao Yang waved helplessly and said, "I''ll ask Selin now. I hope he can give a safe route."

 Chapter 1386

    Something urgent can''t be delayed. Gao Yang immediately picked up the phone and waited for Celin to connect the phone. Gao Yang said in a nervous and slightly expectant voice: "Celin, what route do we take away about those planes?"


    "We can guarantee that there will be no problem in Ukraine''s airspace. After leaving Ukraine, you have to do it yourself."


    Selin didn''t seem to be very convenient to speak. His voice was very low. After hearing Selin''s answer, Gao Yang''s heart became low.


    "You don''t care about the route after leaving Ukraine?"


    Although he knew there was no hope, Gao Yang couldn''t help asking a nonsense question.


    "Yes, we can only ensure that it is safe in Ukraine''s airspace. We can''t control it except Ukraine. Mr. Yang, we don''t even know where you''re going to send the plane."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "can you help me with the route after leaving Ukraine?"


    "Well, sorry, there''s nothing we can do."


    Gao Yang sighed, then smiled bitterly and said, "well, I made a mistake. I should have told you about the route in advance, but I forgot, so we can''t drive the plane to where we want to go now, that is, the five planes must be put in your place for a few more days. Is there a problem?"


    After thinking for a moment, Celin whispered, "if the time is not too long, it''s no problem. It must be no problem within a week."


    He breathed loudly and said, "OK, I''ll let you know when I have any new progress here and keep in touch."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang patted his hand and said, "sure enough, what are you afraid of? Selin can''t really help us solve the problem of the route. Now, we can only rely on ourselves. Let me see the map."


    Gao Yang put the phone aside, stretched out his hand to draw on the map, and then said with a sad face: "our road is hard to go. If we want to go to Somalia, we must cross the airspace of many countries, and the straight-line distance has reached more than 4000 kilometers. The flight range of the plane is not enough. We must refuel. Oh, trouble."


    Looking at the map, a group of people have become bitter gourd faces. If they fly straight to Berbera in the shortest distance, from Syria to the Black Sea, and then need to pass through the airspace of Turkey, Syria, Saudi Arabia and Yemen, without saying anything at the back, Turkey''s airspace will never fly. If they dare to break through, they must be beaten down.


    Instead of taking the nearest straight line and bypassing Turkey''s airspace, there are two East-West lines to fly. Fly directly from Kiev to the south, first to the Black Sea, and turn east on the high sea to Georgia, then Azerbaijan, and then Iran. If you fly directly to the south, you still need to pass through Iraq, and then through Saudi airspace to Somalia, If you choose to avoid crossing Saudi airspace, you have to cross the entire Iranian airspace, make a big detour, go to the Arabian Sea and then turn west to Somalia.


    Both directions of the eastern route need to cross the hottest focus areas in the world, and it also needs to add oil three times, because after a big bend, the range has increased to more than 7000 kilometers.


    Another route to bypass Turkey is to reach the Black Sea first and then fly west. However, flying west needs to cross Bulgarian airspace, followed by Greek airspace. After passing Greek airspace, the aircraft needs to refuel.


    If you want to replenish fuel, you can only land in several countries along the Mediterranean coast. Syria, Lebanon, Israel and Egypt. If you can''t refuel in these countries, an-32 can''t fly to Somalia.


    Just glancing at the map, Gao Yang was speechless. After a while, he said with a bitter smile: "none of these countries is good. My plan is not too risky, but there is no possibility of realization. Moreover, it seems that our plane can only be lost in Ukraine."


    There are more than one countries that need to be dealt with, and they need to deal with the three continents of Europe, Asia and Africa. These countries are basically hostile to each other. In other words, there is no possibility of sneaking through the airspace. Iran, Turkey and Greece, the three countries that can''t get around anyway, look at the airspace very, very strictly.


    Several of the Satan mercenaries used to fly frequently. Taylor, groliov, Irene and Albert were very familiar with flying, so after looking at the map for a while, several people who knew the difficulty shook their heads and sighed.


    "It''s impossible to sneak across the airspace. It''s impossible."


    "Besides, we must refuel at least once. The possibility of flying over is too small."


    "Don''t think about it. It''s a deadly route."


    Groliov muttered to himself, "forget it, we can consider other modes of transportation."


    Gao Yang still refused to give up. He finally picked up several planes at the price of cabbage. It''s a pity to throw them away. After he looked at the phone, he suddenly said, "maybe there''s a way. I''ll call polovich. We may succeed by taking the Asian line."


    Gao Yang picked up the phone and began dialing. He hadn''t contacted polovich for a long time, but he thought that polovich had operated in Asia for so many years and had to have a safe air channel to transport arms. Even if he didn''t do it for big Ivan, it would be no problem to help contact the route.


    After waiting for polovich to connect the phone, he shouted loudly: "man, I have something urgent to ask you for help. The five an-32 aircraft from Ukraine are full of arms and armed personnel, passing through Georgia, then Armenia or Azerbaijan, and then Iran. The destination is Somalia. Is there a way to get there?"


    Polovich didn''t ask Gao Yang what he was doing. He just thought for a moment and said in a deep voice: "It''s very difficult. You need to refuel twice on the way. I don''t have any way in Georgia. Iran may be able, but it''s very difficult, and you have to refuel once in Iran. If one or two Il-76 planes only need to pass without landing for refueling, it''s easier for Iran to solve, but it''s difficult to refuel."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "but I can only use an-32, because it''s our own plane. Oh, thanks, man, there''s no other way? It''s OK to spend more money, or you can recommend me a route that can be realized."


    Polovich said in a deep voice, "I need to think about it carefully, but please don''t give too much hope. If you don''t need to land, the refueling problem will be much simpler. I have a way to solve it, but if you want to refuel, I can only say to try to help you."

 Chapter 1387

    Polovich promised to help try. It takes time and luck. If he is lucky, he may be able to pass. If he is unlucky, he can''t help it. Just leave those planes in Ukraine. When can he drive them away? Besides, if he can''t drive them all the time or is picked up by Indians, Gao Yang can only admit bad luck.


    Gao Yang was depressed, annoyed and angry. He was angry with himself. Although it didn''t matter much if he lost $2 million, he couldn''t tolerate that he had made a very stupid mistake.


    Gao Yang has been learning how to become a qualified mercenary, how to fight, how to be bullied by small gangsters, how to become an egg ram, how to shoot, how to become a Musketeer, how to lead a team, how to lead the team to the top, and how to become a commander who can command a large army, Learn how to build a company and how to do business.


    Gao Yang has been learning and making progress. To be fair, he has been very, very successful. He is imperfect and flawed, but he is close to perfection in his field, and he is trying to broaden his field.


    As for making mistakes in the process of opening up new fields, it''s normal, but normal returns to normal, but Gao Yang still can''t stand it, because there is a kind of person in the world called perfectionist.


    Gao Yang knows everyone in the Satan mercenary regiment. He is very familiar with it. Of course, he knows it very well. Conversely, everyone in the Satan mercenary regiment also knows what kind of personality their leader has.


    Although Gao Yang tried to look calm, his slightly frowned eyebrows and tight lips betrayed his mind. Irene said carefully: "boss, you''re still angry about the route."


    "Yes."


    I can''t hide it. Gao Yang simply admitted it generously.


    Irene is a woman. Although she is not like a woman, she is still a woman after all, so she can say something that others can''t say.


    Irene said apologetically, "well, I''m sorry, boss. We really don''t pay attention to business. Let you do everything by yourself and put all the pressure on you. If we can think more, it won''t happen."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I''m your boss. I made all the decisions. Of course, I have to be responsible. The fact is that you trust me and think I can do everything well, but I screwed up and made stupid mistakes. What''s the matter with you?"


    Gao Yang also has a characteristic, or the shining point in his personality charm, that is, when he treats his comrades in arms and brothers, he can really be strict with himself and lenient to others.


    Groliov sighed: "It''s not your business alone, it''s our business. Yes, we are really used to leaving everything to you, and then ignore the part of responsibility we should bear. You are the leader and decision-maker. If you are the commander, our role should be the staff. Otherwise, what do the staff do in the army? You''re the gun god, but you''re not the real God. You''re not the real God It''s impossible to consider everything thoroughly, so you are responsible for it, but we are also responsible. "


    Li JinFang looked ashamed and whispered, "I, he Ailin, participated in the purchase of the plane from beginning to end, but we didn''t think about it carefully."


    Satan''s people don''t want anything and leave everything to Gao Yang. In fact, it also proves their absolute trust in Gao Yang. Things always have two sides.


    After that, it will become a self-criticism conference. He waved his hand and said with a smile: "well, stop talking. Let''s go of the past. At most, it''s a loss of $2 million. This matter will be exposed. Next time, everyone will be more careful. Besides, things don''t turn around at all. Maybe there will be a chance to suddenly appear."


    After that, Gao Yang patted the map on the table with his hand and said in a deep voice: "pay attention to Berbera. If we can''t drive the plane, we don''t have to be in a hurry to beat Berbera. In this way, the airborne operation plan can be temporarily shelved or even cancelled, and we can get Berbera in a more secure way."


    After that, Gao Yang patted his leg. After thinking for a moment, he said loudly: "If we change the mode of operation, it will become more important to replenish ammunition for the skeleton gang and strengthen the siege equipment. In this case, our top priority is to buy a large amount of ammunition, and then purchase a batch of weapons suitable for siege as much as possible to Somalia. The air transportation seems to be impassable for the time being, so we will go by sea. If the air transportation is a fast plan, Then this is a slow plan. Time is slow. It doesn''t affect the overall situation. "


    Groliov said in a deep voice: "although the sea transportation is slow, we have more time to make full preparations, recruit more mercenaries, and we go out to fight in person to win Berbera at one stroke."


    Cui boxing rushed, "do you want to take some tanks? Anyway, it''s sea transportation. It''s not a problem to pull some over. Somaliland has it, and we have to have it."


    Tommy said in a deep voice: "tanks are secondary. Don''t forget that we have hundreds of anti tank missiles on the way to Somalia. With anti tank missiles, Berbera''s tanks pose no threat to us at all, so what we urgently need to buy is to equip missiles with launchers. As for tanks, we can buy them later."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, Tommy is right. We have a large number of missiles but no launchers. This is an urgent problem to be solved."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "bring more rockets. The skeleton Gang is suitable for direct heavy fire and more grenade launchers. For the soldiers of the skeleton Gang, this is better than mortars. There is no shortage of these things here, and it is convenient to pull. You can bring more."


    Frye frowned and said, "don''t you buy a lot of ammunition? There''s a lot of ammunition everywhere. It must be enough, but kovparker has gone to the United States now. We don''t even know who his successor is. How to buy it."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s not simple. You can get in touch with him. It''s a big deal to get to know him again. Besides, the simplest thing is to find leibrov. Kovparker can sell it to us. He can sell it more."


    Irene said, "boss, don''t you trust leibrov? Why do you still buy from him?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "I can''t trust him, but I can contact him to see the situation. Besides, even if we don''t buy ammunition from him, we can still buy ammunition. In that sentence, Ukraine doesn''t lack these things. It''s enough for us to buy some anywhere."

 Chapter 1388

    In Ukraine, there is really no need to worry about the supply of arms. The only thing to consider is who to buy it from.


    Gao Yang still tends to buy from leibrov. First of all, he has established a preliminary relationship with leibrov and sent a large amount of money. Moreover, he has a relationship with the soldiers in the ammunition warehouse. When ammunition is in urgent need, it is always the quickest and convenient to buy from leibrov.


    Just before deciding to continue business with leibrov, Gao Yang had to make sure that the man was not a threat to him.


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and shouted to No. 13 sitting quietly in the corner, "Leonard, what''s wrong with leibrov?"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "I installed three eavesdroppers for him, one at home and one in the office. I couldn''t install them on his mobile phone. Because I didn''t have a chance to start, he had one on him, but he had changed his clothes, so the eavesdropper on his body had failed. As for the monitoring results, you have to ask yak."


    Yak shrugged and said with a smile, "we monitored him for more than three days. We didn''t find any abnormalities, no special conversation, and didn''t mention us once. Later, after the bug on him failed, you said there was no need to continue to monitor, so we didn''t install a bug on him again."


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "well, if there is nothing unusual, it means that leibrov may not be so stingy. I''ll say, since he is a businessman, how can he always bear a grudge for a successful transaction? Even if kovparker made the decision without authorization, it''s not our fault."


    After that, Gao Yang picked up the phone and said in a deep voice, "I''ll contact him and see when it''s convenient to pull the goods."


    When leibrov answered the phone, his voice sounded very enthusiastic. He laughed brightly and said, "it''s Peter. What''s the matter? What can I do for you?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m sorry to bother you, general. I want to buy some things from you, mainly ammunition, but there are also some other small things. Is it convenient for you?"


    "Convenient, of course. What''s inconvenient about this? You can go to 1206 reserve Kula directly if you need any ammunition."


    Leibrov''s voice and content sounded very normal. It didn''t look like holding a grudge. Gao Yang''s heart relaxed and said, "very good. When shall we go to pick up the goods? Well, I have to pay you the payment first. When is it convenient for you?"


    "There should be no problem tomorrow. We''ll get in touch with the specific time and place. I have a meeting to attend in the morning. In the afternoon, it should be OK in the afternoon."


    After hanging up the phone with satisfaction, Gao Yang smiled, shook his head and said with a smile: "Hey, sure enough, no one is willing to get through with money. OK, leibrov has no problem. Next, contact transportation. We can''t pull everything we buy this time. How much we can take away depends on our transportation capacity."


    Bullets and shells are no better than missiles. Last time I bought things from kovparker, there were so many missiles that they disappeared after pulling, and bullets and shells can''t be counted and pulled at all. It''s enough to load as many cars as possible.


    When contacting transportation, you must call major Kutcher. When Gao Yang was going to contact, Irene said in a hurry: "we can let shava and their help pull together. We have a cargo ship. Don''t waste it."


    Gao Yang nodded and called Kutcher.


    When Gao Yang and Kutcher explained their intention to use the car, they widened their eyes and said in an incredible tone: "what, you don''t have a usable car in your hand?"


    Kutcher murmured: "Yes, I don''t have a car available. I''m delivering goods to an arms dealer. In a short time, I don''t have a spare car to use. Now, my car has gone out to pull goods. Well, what I want to pull is what I introduced to you today, and what you don''t want. Now those things have been bought by one person, and all I have to do is deliver them to him."


    Gao Yang was so angry and anxious that he ran into a colleague who robbed business. No, to be exact, he, a part-time job, met a real arms dealer.


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to buy the arms he had just seen this afternoon, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t need them in the future. In addition, he may just don''t want them, but after they were robbed, he began to want them again.


    The most irritating thing is that the goods were robbed. The guy who suddenly appeared robbed his most valuable transportation capacity.


    Gao Yang was a little angry, but his tone was still calm when he was angry.


    "Who is it? Who bought those things and asked you to deliver them?"


    "Er, this, my friend, I don''t know. After my friends sold the goods, they introduced me to the buyer. I don''t know who I do business with, but I don''t need to know, right? Well, you didn''t buy anything today. I thought you didn''t need a car for the time being, otherwise I''ll call you first to ask if you need it. After all, our cooperation It was a pleasure. "


    Whether it''s true or false, after getting Kutcher''s answer, Gao Yang has understood that his problem has actually crossed the line. Kutcher is a businessman. Whoever the other team transports goods to is the same to make money. He shouldn''t and can''t disclose the situation of another customer to him.


    Gao Yang calmed down a little. He said in a deep voice, "I see. Then, when will your car be free?"


    "It''s hard to say. You may not be free in the last week. Peter, if you want to use a car, I''ll inform you as soon as I have a free car after I finish this cooperation. How about it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, if you have the capacity, keep it for me first and let me know. Then let''s do it first, man. I''ll wait for your call."


    After hanging up the phone with a smile, Gao Yang immediately changed his face, and then said gnashing his teeth: "Falk! Falk! Guys, we met the bastard who robbed us for food! The things we saw in the afternoon were bought, and even Kutcher''s team was robbed! Falk!"


    The faces of several people changed greatly. Cui Bo said murderously, "what? Have you met your peers? Who has the courage to fuck him! Kill him!"


    Irene coughed lightly and said, "first of all, I agree to kill our competitors, but I must point out that just the arms trade, we are here to grab food. As mercenaries, we grab business with arms dealers, so guys, we can eliminate competitors for interests, but you don''t have to be so angry?"

 Chapter 1389

    Eileen''s words were still very effective. Gao Yang was surprised to find that he was the one who robbed the business and was also a rule breaker who bid up prices.


    Scratching his head, Gao Yang spread out his hands and looked at the same stunned people: "shall we try to kill our competitors?"


    Yak said slowly: "the competition in the arms dealer profession is very fierce. As a new arms dealer, if you want to gain a foothold, you have to kill the old arms dealer who controls the market. If you plan to do this business for a long time, start first. Kill the boss. You are the new boss. Kill all competitors, and you will monopolize the market."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "forget it. We''re a part-time job. We don''t want to be an arms dealer all the time."


    Yak smiled and said: "Then don''t provoke anyone. You have to understand that the arms trade is very dangerous. Once there is a war, one party must withdraw completely. In short, either don''t start a war and wipe out the enemy. If you don''t do this for a long time, just stay honest. It''s good if others don''t come to our trouble."


    Gao Yang looked at the others, but finally he breathed a sigh and said dejectedly, "I think we''d better not go into the muddy water between arms dealers. This time we threw out our business. We should only buy a lesson. If we have a suitable business next time, we either don''t do it or decide to do it, so as not to be robbed again."


    Groliov nodded and said, "we don''t have to fight anyone. There''s no need."


    Treble frowned, "but what about our transportation? Kutcher can''t do it. How can the skeleton Gang''s ammunition be transported?"


    "Let the white shark help carry it. I was going to find them. Dozens of cars are almost enough. It''s just a matter of shipping for a few more days. It''s just a matter of taking one or two more days to fill up the boat."


    Irene took out a small book, opened it for a few eyes and said in a deep voice: "Boss, there is a problem. This time, our ship is a container ship with a displacement of more than 30000 tons. If we want to use this ship to deliver goods, first of all, the freight is much more expensive than the last ship, which costs US $3 million. We can have up to 60 container positions, but we need to pack them. In addition, the container ship can''t unload when it arrives in Somalia, because the port of bososa There is no crane for lifting containers at all, and the goods can''t be transferred by boat at sea, so it''s very troublesome this time. "


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "I know the situation over bossosa. What''s the matter? Now we have only one ship available?"


    Irene raised her hand, took out her cell phone, opened it for a while, nodded and said: "Yes, we only have this ship available recently. The next ship is a much smaller ro ship, which is most suitable for us, and the freight is also cheap. It only costs US $600000, but the ship can dock in five days. If we don''t use this ship, the ship will stay in Odessa for three days and leave. If we use this ship, we can finish it in two days Leave when you are ready. "


    For Gaoyang, the cost of the arms freight purchased is far higher than the value of the arms itself. It is also the arms in the illegal arms trade. The cargo ships that dare to transport can only be accepted by the owners who dare to take risks. Of course, it must be far higher than the sky high price of general goods. Otherwise, the risk is large and the benefit is small, Those shipowners are stupid enough to send arms.


    This container ship was prepared by little Downey to transport valuable arms. The freight is the highest. It was originally prepared for emergencies. The ship is valuable when it is large, and the owner is richer. Naturally, it can''t be talked about without a particularly high price for things that need to be transported at great risk.


    Gao Yang rubbed his head and said painfully, "loading ammunition in containers and sending it to the ship will take at least a week when you can leave the port. Moreover, there are few container transport vehicles in Sava. In addition, if you use a container ship, the ammunition of this ship will be lost. We wait and wait for the next ship. The time will not be much different, but the freight will be poor."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "inform little Donny to contact the RO ro ship and fix the ship. We must hurry to buy more things these days and try to fill up the ship before we leave."


    After that, Gao Yang looked around for a week and said loudly, "what else do you have to say? If it''s all right, we should have dinner and call for takeout. Er, what''s for tonight?"


    Li JinFang said lazily, "just have something to eat. There are no decent restaurants nearby. There are only a few back and forth, and it''s still takeout. It''s not delicious when it''s delivered. Whatever."


    Cui Bo waved his hand and said loudly, "I''m depressed about what I eat these days. Forget it. I''ll be merciful to cook for you today. Say it. I''ll cook for you what you want. Just let Nikolay go out and buy it."


    Frye said wrongfully, "boss, didn''t you say you wanted to find a cook? Why not?"


    Cui Bo said discontentedly, "Hey, what do you mean? When I said I wanted to cook for you, you said you wanted to find a cook? What do you mean?"


    Frye scratched his head and said, "no, your cooking is actually good, but there are so many kinds back and forth. Can''t you learn to cook more?"


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "it''s good for you to eat some. You dare to give me some. I tell you, don''t want to eat my meal next time!"


    Frye said with a flattering smile, "no, that''s not what I mean. I mean, it''s time to find someone who can cook for us in a field environment."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you think I don''t want to find it. Wait. When luck comes, I''ll find you a cook. Now, just eat rabbit''s rice. Rabbit, eat rice tonight and fry two dishes. I wanted to eat noodles, but I don''t want to eat frozen spaghetti. It''s too troublesome to roll more than a dozen people''s noodles."


    Yak said lazily, "it''s ridiculous that you have so much to do and just have a meal. Why do you pay so much attention to, and you still want to have a big meal on the battlefield."


    Andy he said in a deep voice: "English shut up, rabbit, I want to eat shredded potatoes and fry one for you."


    Raphael said without looking up: "when discussing food, the British consciously shut up. I want to eat scrambled eggs with tomatoes."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "fry a green vegetable, whatever. I''ve eaten too much meat these days. Oh, yak, shut up. You don''t have anything to talk about here."

 Chapter 1390

    The place where leibrov met was still 1206 ammunition depot, in the office of once kovparker.


    Gao Yang''s car stopped by the side of the road. The car was still No. 13 as the driver, and Li JinFang and Irene acted as his bodyguards.


    Take another turn to get to the door of the ammunition depot. Gao Yang, sitting in the car, raised his wrist again, looked at his watch, and then said in a deep voice, "the time has come. Let''s go down, Leonard."


    On the 13th, he turned to look at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "the signal relay station has been opened. If there is anything wrong, say the secret signal earlier."


    Gao Yang nodded, then whispered, "report your position and try it by the way."


    "Rabbit received. It has reached the designated position. The communication signal is normal. Over."


    "Worker bee received, has arrived at the position, everything is normal, over."


    "Big dog, you have reached the designated position. You can hear it clearly. The signal is OK. Over."


    Gao Yang waved to No. 13 and said with a smile, "the signal is OK. Let''s go."


    On the 13th, he said seriously, "if you think there is a problem, you shouldn''t go. It''s still time to cancel the meeting."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not a problem. I just feel uneasy. Well, my right eyelid has been jumping since I got up this morning, so I need to take some preventive measures to reassure me. That''s all."


    The 13th frowned and said, "eyelids jump? What the hell is this?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you don''t understand. The left eye jumps wealth and the right eye jumps disaster. We all say that, and I jumped with my left eye and right eye this morning."


    The 13th looked stunned, then disdained, and said to Gao Yang in surprise, "that''s why you prepared everyone for an ambush?"


    "Yes, that''s why."


    On the 13th, he leaned back involuntarily, as if trying to stay farther away from Gao Yang. Then he frowned and said in a deep voice: "well, we''re going in to see if you will get rich today or bad luck will come, so as to distinguish whether your eyelids are so magical."


    On the 13th, we started the car, walked along the quiet road for a while, and came to the gate of the ammunition depot.


    A soldier came out of the door and went to the side of the car. After waiting for the 13th to put down the window, the soldier said expressionless, "this is a military restricted area. It is strictly forbidden to approach. Please leave immediately."


    The 13th whispered, "we''re looking for general Voronin."


    The soldier looked sideways into the car, then returned to the gate post, grabbed a phone and said a few times. The gate soon opened from inside.


    On the 13th, he started the car and drove it into the gate. Instead of looking at the road, he looked at several soldiers at the gate. He didn''t turn his head until the car was far away. Then he said in a deep voice, "those soldiers look very normal. If they receive any special orders, there will be something abnormal."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "is everything normal?"


    The 13th frowned and said, "but you said you had a bad feeling. Of course I need to observe it carefully."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "let''s go. We''ve all come in. If there''s anything wrong, it''s too late to go out. See leibrov first."


    The car stopped in front of the office building, and leibrov and his guard stood at the door of the office building waiting for them.


    The office building is not high, only three floors, but it covers a large area. It is a typical Soviet style building. Gao Yang went to the ammunition depot because of time constraints last time. This time, he couldn''t get in.


    Leibrov stood on the high steps, the car stopped steadily, came down from the car and stretched out his hand to leibrov. One foot had just stepped up a step, but leibrov waved his hand. Then more than ten soldiers with rifles suddenly poured out from the door of the office building behind him, and there were places where people could hide behind them and on both sides, A large number of people poured out of hula, and they carried rocket launchers and machine guns.


    A car was shot into a hornet''s nest, but the people inside were all right. This could only appear in the film, not a bulletproof car. If it was shot indiscriminately by dozens of guns, it would only be beaten into a honeycomb.


    Gao Yang had no intention of challenging common sense. He immediately raised his hands and said to leibrov with a puzzled face: "general, I thought we were already friends. What does that mean?"


    Leibrov glanced at Gao Yang. His eyes were very complex, but he didn''t answer Gao Yang''s question. He still stood quietly in place, watching Gao Yang quietly across more than a dozen steps.


    Just then, several people came out of the office building. The first one was a middle-aged man in his forties. He didn''t wear a military uniform, but a suit.


    Walking to leibrov, the middle-aged man looked down at Gao Yang and said with disdain: "is it you? Do you dare to come here to rob my business and steal my missile?"


    Gao Yang grinned, then said with a puzzled face: "sorry, sir, I want to know what it means to steal something that belongs to you."


    The middle-aged man touched his chin and said angrily, "the missiles you took from here belong to me. In fact, everything here belongs to me, you unkind idiot. Didn''t anyone tell you not to come here to do arms business?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "sorry, I really don''t know. I think there must be some misunderstanding here. If there is any offense, I hope I can get your understanding and I can compensate you."


    The middle-aged man shook his head, casually waved his hand and said, "no, since you dare to come here to do arms business, you can only die. If you just buy a few guns and some bullets, I can think you don''t see it, but your appetite is too big, there''s nothing to say. You must die."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "wait, wait, guys, I don''t want to die with you, so before you decide to kill me, please look at the column on your right, the first letter on the column, see?"


    The middle-aged man smiled disdainfully and said, "it''s useless to look at anything."


    Although he didn''t look, the middle-aged man turned his head. After he turned his head, he smiled and said, "OK, please look where."


    Before the high voice fell, the first letter on the wooden card hung on the brick column suddenly burst, and then the brick support column suddenly burst. After turning around and shooting out the fragments and powder, there was only one small eye on the wooden card, but behind the column was a big hole with a big head.


    Everyone subconsciously shrunk their heads, and then stepped back a step or two. The 12.7mm anti equipment sniper rifle bullet is very powerful and frightening.


    At this time, Gao Yang raised the volume and said loudly, "don''t move, stand in your own position. Don''t blame me if you move around and get killed."

 Chapter 1391

    Leibrov was a little nervous, but the middle-aged man was furious. Then he said in a disdainful voice: "threaten me? You chose the wrong method and provoked the wrong person!"


    I met a violent temper who refused to be threatened.


    Some people in the world will choose to compromise when their lives are threatened. Many of them occupy the vast majority. However, some people will not give way even if they are held against their head with a gun. They are very upset. Gao Yang encountered such a stunned youth this time.


    Seeing the angry and determined expression on the middle-aged man''s face, Gao Yang knew that he was kicked on the iron plate this time. It''s really hard to do it.


    Gao Yang''s mind turned very fast. He shouted, "do you want to die with me and drag everyone here?"


    The middle-aged man said coldly, "so what if you die together? No one can buy and sell arms in Ukraine except me. If you dare to do arms business here, you don''t want to leave alive. A sniper just wants to frighten me? Hum, you can kill several people. Even if I die with you, you don''t want to or leave."


    The middle-aged man is not talking big. He is not joking. Gao Yang was quite confident, so he is not very nervous. But now, when he finds that his opponent is a lengtouqing who doesn''t eat hard and soft and just wants his life, he really has no move.


    "Are you sure I have only one sniper, general? Do you want to die with him? Look at your heads. Maybe machine guns will change your mind, or rockets and mortars?"


    Gao Yang showed all his cards. If he doesn''t, he can''t.


    Leibrov was very nervous. He wanted to talk, but the middle-aged man threw his hand in one fell swoop, and then said fiercely, "you''ve provoked the wrong person, man, let''s die together."


    Gao Yang was desperate. This situation really couldn''t be done, but at this time, Tommy''s urgent voice came from his headphones.


    "He''s Andre! He''s Andre, call his name, say my name..."


    Before Tommy finished, Gao Yang shouted, "Andre, you can''t do that!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes, then frowned and said in a deep voice, "who the hell are you?"


    "He is Andre, my former boss, the head of Europe of big Ivan, FAK, tell me your identity..."


    Tommy was still roaring, but Gao Yang didn''t hear Tommy''s roar at all, because he had understood that besides big Ivan, who dared to monopolize the arms business in Ukraine, who could monopolize the underground arms trade in Ukraine, and the whole Ukraine could only let one person do business, Who else can this person be except the European head of big Ivan.


    "I''m a ram! Satan''s ram! I''m ulyanko''s friend, Ivan''s friend and polovich''s friend. I''m also Tommy''s boss, man. We''re our own people!"


    The middle-aged man looked stunned when Gao Yang shouted out his words.


    With a look of amazement, he put the hand he was about to wave on his forehead and stared at it. After half a day, the middle-aged man, no, Andre was very surprised and said, "are you a ram?"


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Andre suddenly became angry, threw his hand down on his forehead and roared, "what muddy water do you come here? Since you are a friend, why do you want to come to the gun business? Man, don''t you know it''s impolite to put a spoon into someone else''s bowl?"


    It''s really praising that they didn''t do it properly. In the final analysis, they just crossed the border.


    Gao Yang said with a bitter look on his face, "I''m sorry, but man, ulyanko can''t get in touch, and he also interrupted the supply of arms for Somalia. Man, if we don''t want to cooperate with other arms dealers, we can only come here to purchase in person."


    After that, Gao Yang spread his hand and said loudly, "from now on, we don''t do arms business, that''s it."


    Andre waved back and forth to the soldiers around him, and then said angrily, "spread out, spread out, it''s none of your business."


    Looking at leibrov around him, Andre didn''t have any respect. He waved his hand to leibrov and said impatiently, "you go too, everyone with you, and you, you all go."


    Andre waved away some of the people he took with him. After waiting for no one else nearby, Andre looked up angrily and said, "Falk! Don''t tell me it''s your own. You can buy arms here. Why kill my people? If big Ivan hadn''t spoken, I would have killed you!"


    Gao Yang said blankly, "man, what are you talking about? The man who killed you? Are you kidding? We didn''t miss a shot in Ukraine."


    Andre looked at Gao Yang suspiciously for a moment, then frowned and said, "you didn''t kill anyone?"


    Gao Yang shook his head firmly and said in a deep voice, "we really came to Ukraine to make a fortune, but we just bought some arms for our own use. We didn''t conflict with anyone, let alone kill anyone."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    Andre looked annoyed and said angrily, "Falk, are there other people going to rob business? How dare they! Tell me what business you have done."


    "I pulled missiles and rocket launchers here, and then bought five an-32 at Antonov''s manufacturing plant, and they haven''t been transported away yet. That''s all."


    "That''s all? Tell me the truth, don''t lie to me."


    "I promise that''s all I have. Why should I lie to you?"


    Andre waved his hand with a look of annoyance, then sighed and said, "if it''s not you, who is it, Falk? If it''s not you, it''s trouble."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Andre breathed a sigh and said in a deep voice: "someone came to Ukraine to buy arms on a large scale, and they killed my people. I thought it was you, but now it doesn''t seem to be, FAK! Someone is robbing business. In Ukraine, they are robbing business recklessly on the territory belonging to big Ivan!"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "just yesterday, I went to several places to see some arms, but only a few hours later, I received the news that the goods were bought. Did you do it?"


    Andre shook his head and said in a deep voice, "it''s not me. I don''t have time to do business now."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, that''s what the people who came to rob you of business did, man, the competition is very fierce."


    Andre looked at Gao Yang and said with a gloomy face, "no, this is not competition, this is war! Someone has declared war on us!"

 Chapter 1392

    Andre''s temper was a little violent. When he said that it was war, he really clenched his teeth and clenched his fist, as if he wanted to swing his fist at someone.


    They are all arms dealers and work for big Ivan''s men, but ulyanko is handsome and chic. He always wears a straight suit and his hair is always shiny. He looks like a professional manager. Andre, who is not tall but very thick, is dressed in a casual jacket and has a messy beard, Looks like a thug, not a professional arms dealer in a big state.


    Gao Yang and Andre have been talking across the steps. After Andre angrily announced the coming of the war, he walked to the bottom of the steps, held out his hand to Gao Yang, and said loudly: "a misunderstanding, you didn''t do it, then we''re still friends. Nice to meet you, RAM. I''ve heard a lot about you. I heard Ivan talk about you. You saved his life."


    Gao Yang nodded and then whispered, "I contacted you. I wanted to contact you a long time ago, but you have to get through."


    Andre shrugged his shoulders and said in a deep voice, "my previous number is no longer used. He must not be able to contact me."


    Neither of them mentioned big Ivan.


    Gao Yang wants to inquire about big Ivan, but after hesitating for a while, he still whispered, "are you in touch with uliyangke?"


    Andre shook his head and said in a deep voice, "No."


    After an understatement, Andre raised his head and said in a deep voice, "where''s Tommy? Call him over. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "Come on, everyone. It''s your own. Tommy, hurry up."


    Gao Yang believed that Andre would not be bad for him, so he simply called everyone over, but they couldn''t get through for a while. Because they were far away, it would take a few minutes to clean up and come over again.


    Andre stared at Gao Yang with interest and said, "when did you ambush someone? I''ve been here all the time. I didn''t find anyone sneaking in."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "not long ago, I waited for them to deploy in place before I came in."


    Andre seems to mind being lurked in by Satan and being targeted by a sniper. He is very dissatisfied and says, "the people and things here are terrible. Everything is terrible. Did leibrov leak the news, otherwise how could you ambush people to talk about business, or you have to ambush a sniper when talking about business with others?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, I just had a bad feeling this morning, so I made some arrangements to ensure safety. If I have nothing to do, I''ll withdraw people. If I have something, it''s like just now. Er, you know, being a mercenary is timid."


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone suddenly rang. After taking out the phone and looking at it, Gao Yang smiled and said, "sorry, I have to answer the phone."


    The phone call was from shava. After Gao Yang connected the phone, he heard the other shava laughing in a low voice: "Man, something''s wrong. Someone wants to dig your corner. I just met a man. He wants to use my team. The team prepared for you. I didn''t agree to his request, but I didn''t refuse. I just said to think about it and reply to him later. You think you might want to meet these people and dare to rob business with you. Do you want to catch them..."


    "Where are you?" he shouted


    Before Gao Yang finished speaking, he heard the sound of a car, so he knew that Shawa was on the road, but before Gao Yang asked the next question, he heard the sharp brake sound, followed by continuous roars and gunshots, first at least four gunshots, then roaring cars and horses and continuous gunshots.


    He shouted loudly, "shava! Answer me! Shava! FAK!"


    Suddenly turned his head and stared at Andre, raised his voice and said, "is it your man?"


    Andre said blankly, "what''s my man? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "my friend was shot. Hello! Shava! Shava! Answer me, FAK! FAK!"


    The phone was still on, and the gunfire had stopped, but Gao Yang could hear chaotic shouts, very panic and panic.


    "Go to the hospital!"


    "His neck is bleeding. Hold down the wound! Where''s the car? Why is it so slow!"


    There is a hidden earphone in Gao Yang''s ear canal, which integrates sending and receiving, so when Gao Yang puts the telephone microphone in his ear, others can hear it.


    No one around shava paid attention to the mobile phone dropped on the ground and shouted: "pick up the phone and tell me where you are, you idiots, Ziao! You heard it, gather and find shava!"


    During the call, Gao Yang was very angry and extremely angry because of his strong sense of powerlessness.


    Andre frowned and shouted, "what''s going on?"


    Worried that someone picked up his mobile phone and didn''t hear him, Gao Yang''s phone was still in his ear and said angrily to Andre: "someone attacked my friends, that is, those who came to rob business with you, arms dealers, arms dealers who fished across the border. I didn''t find them, but now they''re doing it to me. They want to dig my corner and kill my friends!"


    Andre''s eyes lit up for a moment. He subconsciously twisted his neck. After touching the beard under his nose with his thumb and index finger, he said fiercely: "where are they!"


    Gao Yang gasped angrily, "Damn it, I don''t know where he is! Idiot, pick up the phone! Tell me where you are, you fools!"


    The latter sentence, of course, Gao Yang said to the phone, and just after he finished, in the chaos and noise, a man shouted: "boss''s mobile phone, eh, is still talking, hello?"


    I''m Peter! Tell me where you are and how shava is! Tell me where to find you! Tell me


    The man at the other end of the phone said in a hurry: "it''s Peter, Peter! Our boss was shot, three times, two times and one shot in the neck. We''re... Go to the sixth Kiev municipal hospital. We''re nearest to this hospital. Where can we find us!"


    Finally, he met a sensible man and shouted loudly, "is shava still alive? What gun did he get shot?"


    "He was shot in the neck with a pistol. It looks serious."


    "Listen, protect your boss! Make sure he survives. I''ll come to you right away. You can easily contact me with this phone. Do you understand?"


    After some nonsense, Gao Yang Hung up the phone. Then he looked at Andre and said, "where are my people in the sixth Kiev municipal hospital? Andre, you''re right. This is not a fucking competition, this is a war! Now someone has declared war on me. As he wishes, the war is breaking out!"

 Chapter 1393

    What do you want when the war breaks out? Besides preparing for war, what else can we do.


    But the battle Satan faces this time is different from that in the past. This time, his opponents are in the dark, but they are in the light.


    This is the golden advice left by our ancestors and the military canon. Before each battle, we always try our best to collect all the information of our opponents and strive to know the enemy as much as possible.


    But this time it was different. This time the battle was sudden. Gao Yang didn''t even know who the enemy was. He didn''t know how strong the enemy was and where he was hiding.


    On the intelligence level alone, Satan is in a disadvantageous position. Gao Yang doesn''t care about Andre. He turns to Irene and Li JinFang and says in a hurry: "inform the shadow that we are at war, let him move and enter the state of battle."


    Irene immediately saluted and shouted, "yes, sir!"


    When she first joined Satan, Irene was an officer to Gao Yang at all times, strictly abiding by the etiquette in the army. After spending a long time together, Irene slowly lost her shape, but when it came to the time of war, Irene''s etiquette was always impeccable.


    When Irene turned back to the car to contact yak, Gao Yang covered her ears with one hand and said in a hurry: "the responders will drive in immediately, pick up the sneakers and meet at the node of the first episode. We''ll go to the sixth Kiev municipal hospital. All the staff, get ready for the battle. We may need to fight immediately."


    After saying that on the radio, Gao Yang said in a deep voice to Li JinFang, "it will be useful to take my equipment out of the pick-up car and put it in our car."


    Li JinFang nodded, but then he said, "assault equipment or precision shooting equipment?"


    He said in a loud and deep voice: "all!"


    Li JinFang shouted, "understand, villain! Drive to the gate and send the boss''s equipment."


    He shouted loudly, turned to Andre and said in a deep voice: "man, I''m in a hurry to fight. We''ll talk later. Now do me a favor and let the soldiers guarding the gate open the door and let our car in."


    Andre looked at Gao Yang and suddenly smiled. Then he rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "is this going to work?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s time to do it. Since you want to fight, don''t delay."


    Andre shook his head and said loudly, "let''s go together. I guess the people who declared war on you and me are the same. If our enemies are the same, we''ll fight together. There''s nothing to say. Now I have to go with you to see the situation."


    Gao Yang thought slightly and then said, "OK, but you have to hurry."


    Andre put his hand into his mouth and whistled hard. His men who had just entered the office building ran out again.


    There were five people in total. They all looked very tough. Andre snapped his fingers, pointed to them and said loudly, "he is our friend. Now we are on the same line. Someone attacked him just now, probably the same group as the one who attacked us. Now let''s go and see the situation. If it''s right, kill them."


    After that, Andre waved his hand and said loudly, "go drive, Kiev municipal sixth hospital."


    When the five men ran out quickly, Andre looked at Gao Yang and said, "take my car? I have something I want to talk to you about."


    Andre''s car drives very fast and has stopped in front of the office building. Gao Yang''s car also has Irene and Li JinFang. It''s not very suitable to take another Andre, so Gao Yang didn''t talk nonsense and said directly: "I''ll take Andre''s car. We''ll meet at the assembly point and go after everyone is gathered."


    Andre made a gesture of invitation and sat in a BMW M6 with Gao Yang.


    In addition to the driver, Gao Yang and Andre were seated in the car. What surprised Gao Yang was that his ass had just sat in the car, his right leg outside the door had not been put on the car, and the door had not been closed. The driver started the car. When he quickly took back his legs and closed the door, the car roared and ran out.


    The distance from the office building to the gate is more than 300 meters. Within this distance, the speed has soared to more than 150 kilometers per hour. Then, because the distance is too close, the car has to slow down immediately as soon as it accelerates to avoid hitting the gate.


    When the car slowed down and passed the gate, Andre said loudly, "you can slow down. We have to wait. It''s no use if we''re fast."


    After that, Andre put down the window and shouted to several soldiers at the door, "if there''s a car coming in, let them in."


    Waiting for the car to pass the gate and start driving forward at normal speed, Gao Yang saw two cars speeding towards the ammunition depot. Andre pointed to the cars and said in a deep voice, "your car, where shall we wait?"


    Gao Yang pointed and said in a deep voice, "go ahead, we''ll be there soon. There''s another car not here, so we''d better go to the assembly point and wait."


    The car continued to drive forward, and then an off-road vehicle rushed out of the woods beside the road. After seeing the off-road vehicle, he said loudly and loudly: "the assembly point is here, where the off-road vehicle stops."


    After looking back, he found that there was a lack of one in the car behind him. He raised his voice and said, "wait a minute, my sniper is hiding deep, but he should come out soon. Oh, come out. The people have arrived. We can start."


    Andre immediately shouted, "hurry up, hurry up. What are you still waiting for?"


    As soon as Andre asked the driver to drive, he immediately suspected that the driver was driving slowly. In fact, the car suddenly ran out again and threw Gao Yang heavily on the back.


    Feeling a strong feeling of pushing his back, Gao Yang understood why Andre''s driver likes to rush.


    Gao Yang''s right eyelid jumped up strongly again, reached out and rubbed his right eye. Gao Yang made a gesture and said in a deep voice: "slow down, slow down, I don''t want to have a car accident."


    Andre smiled: "Are you kidding? My car will never have an accident. Listen, ram, I''m in a bit of trouble this time. I need a lot of activity funds. That batch of goods is very important to me. In addition, a large part of that batch of goods is not mine and I have to find it back. So, I''m sorry, you have to return that batch of goods to me. I know your relationship with big Ivan. Don''t worry, I I can make it up for you in other places, but I really need to quickly exchange some of the goods for cash, otherwise I can''t explain. "


    Gao Yang said with a embarrassed face: "are those missiles? Those missiles have been transported away. I can''t give them to you right away, but if you need money urgently, I can give you money. Where do I have a lot of cash?"


    Andre frowned: "It''s not missiles, just some missiles. Here you are. I''m talking about the things that you and the missiles carried away at the same time. Another batch of goods. I''m talking about the helicopters. Man, don''t be confused with me. In order to maintain our friendship, I didn''t make my words too clear, but now there are only two of us here. I hope you can be honest."


    Gao Yang raised his hand, shook his index finger and said in a deep voice: "no, there are some problems here. As I said, I just bought some missiles, shoulder air defense missiles, anti tank missiles, artillery launched anti tank missiles, and some bazookas. In addition, there are five an-32. There is nothing else. I only did two businesses here. I didn''t buy any helicopters!"


    Andre frowned and said in a deep voice, "it''s wrong. There''s a problem in it, but leibrov said he sold it to you."


    Gao Yang said firmly, "he''s lying."


    Andre looked at Gao Yang with puzzled eyes and said slowly, "I don''t think leibrov dares to lie, but you don''t seem to have the need to lie, so what''s the problem? Unless leibrov betrayed me..."


    Gao Yang held back his inner fear, then rubbed his eyes hard and said impatiently: "Nonsense, are there few such things as being betrayed? If there is a problem with leibrov, you are in a very dangerous situation. Think about it. If we didn''t know the situation today, no one can break through leibrov now. There is a bridge ahead. FAK, I''m very upset. I feel very bad now. If leibrov betrays, there will be a backhand, There is a bridge in front, and that bridge is very suitable for ambush. Just a bomb, or a few rocket launchers, or two heavy machine guns, Falk! Enemy attack! Turn back! "


    In fact, Gao Yang didn''t see anything except an old iron bridge, but he shouted recklessly.


    Gao Yang believes in his intuition, and his intuition has indeed saved his life several times, and Gao Yang also believes in his judgment. Especially after seeing the iron bridge especially suitable for ambush, intuition and judgment, Gao Yang shouted out recklessly, and in order to make others follow his decision immediately, he used an affirmative rather than a confused tone.


    It''s better to let the team stop and turn around, and then find that it''s just a false alarm and lose a big face. Gao Yang won''t drive across the iron bridge in Andre''s car. He has finally cultivated his intuition about danger in countless battles. Of course, he should make good use of this precious line of vitality rather than ignore it.


    Hearing the loud roar, the driver slammed the brake, and then turned the front of the car to the back position when he shook his tail and drifted on the road before the car stopped.


    Meanwhile, Gao Yang is still yelling.


    "There is an ambush ahead. All retreat and prepare for battle."


    The whole team braked hard and then turned around on the road. For a moment, the sharp sound of braking rang through the sky. Andre''s two cars failed to receive the notice, but when they saw that all the cars were changing direction under emergency braking, they could understand something, so they began to slow down and turn around later.


    The car has accelerated again after turning around. Gao Yang turns his head and looks back at the iron bridge from the window. Then, he roars again: "RPG!"

 Chapter 1394

    Special driving and fierce driving are the necessary skills for Satan to act as a driver. Therefore, everyone who drives a car has very good skills.


    As soon as he shook his tail, the car turned around, and then he could start to escape quickly without stopping. As for Andre''s several people, of course, they had to pass the driving skills, so the speed of driving away was still very fast.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what was coming from behind. He just saw someone suddenly emerge from both sides of the iron bridge, and then seemed to launch something. However, even if he didn''t see it clearly, it was always right to shout RPG.


    As a result, Gao Yang was right again. Gao Yang didn''t see anything passing by. His eyes were not good enough to see the Rockets flying in the air. However, when the car finished turning and began to run forward, an explosion occurred on the ground in front of their team. The explosion point was very close to the car, but the explosion power would not affect the car.


    It''s about 200 meters away from the bridge, but it''s still difficult to hit a fast and low car with a rocket launcher.


    No car was hit, which is not only a fatal problem, but also has a great relationship with those ambulances being forced to attack in advance.


    "Withdraw! Withdraw! Don''t fight back, withdraw to a safe distance first!"


    Gao Yang''s car was originally in the front, but after turning at a high speed, his car came to the back. However, as soon as the front of the car was adjusted, Andre''s driver put a foot of floor oil, and the rear wheels of the car began to idle because of too strong horsepower. Then, after a burst of smoke and a sharp sound, the horsepower M6 rushed forward like an arrow.


    Although it was the last one, after the car suddenly accelerated, the car in which Gao Yang and Andre sat quickly ran to the front, leaving others'' cars behind.


    When Andre and Gao Yang turned their heads to observe the movement from the bridge, they said gnashing their teeth: "indeed, they were betrayed by leibrov!"


    Gao Yang didn''t care to talk nonsense to Andre. He was still shouting, "find a safe area ahead, stop and get off! Set up a defense formation, big bird, investigate the iron bridge! Stop."


    After lifting his clothes, Gao Yang pulled out his pistol and waited for Andre''s driver to stop the car, Gao Yang kicked open the door. After getting out of the car, he shouted to many vehicles stopping around him: "disperse! Keep alert."


    On the 13th, the car stopped not far from Gao Yang. After getting off the bus, Li JinFang directly threw a bulletproof vest in her hand to Gao Yang, while Irene threw a helmet at Gao Yang from a distance. After coming over, she put one end of the gun on her knees and pointed the muzzle of the gun at the direction of the iron bridge.


    Gao Yang buttoned his helmet on his head, and then put a bulletproof vest on his body. Waiting to put the bulletproof vest on, TREB and they have established a circular defense formation.


    Albert carried his first-aid kit, a submachine gun in one hand and the blade of Satan in the other hand. He quickly ran to Gao Yang''s front and back, handed Gao Yang his gun to Gao Yang, and then hurriedly said, "do you want to fight back?"


    Gao Yang took his gun and said ruthlessly, "no, let''s observe the situation first. Now we are very likely to have fallen into the situation of being attacked. Be careful and be ready to evacuate at any time."


    Andre was not too far away from Gao Yang. He was surrounded by bodyguards. He stood in the open space next to the road. After hearing what Gao Yang said, he said loudly: "we either rush forward or return. What''s the matter waiting here?"


    Gao Yang opened the lid on the sight, fell to the ground and said to Andre, "get down, do you want to die?"


    Andre poked away several people in front of him and angrily walked towards Gao Yang. At the same time, he said loudly: "those people won''t come. We should go and see who they are, instead of waiting meaninglessly here. What can you do like this?"


    Gao Yang said angrily: "Stop! Don''t get close to me. They want to kill you! If you have to die, stay away from me. What can we do now if we don''t defend on the spot? Do you know how many ambulances there are on the iron bridge? Do you know if there are bombs on it? Don''t know anything. Go and die! Leibrov has betrayed you. We can only go back to his ammunition depot. Do you want to go back Die? "


    Andre stopped his feet, waved his hand and said loudly, "no..."


    Whew interrupted Andre''s speech, which was the unique sound made when the large caliber bullet broke into the air.


    Cui Bo fired a shot. The loud gunshot was the first gunshot Gao Yang had heard since they were attacked. After Cui Bo''s gunshot came a moment later, Gao Yang and they heard an already weak gunshot, but the gunshot that could be heard more than a kilometer away was absolutely small.


    Andre, who looked impatient and aggressive, immediately fell on the ground, while Gao Yang put his eyes behind the sight to search for the person who shot the bullet.


    After firing a shot, Cui Bo whispered, "the enemy sniper is about 1100 meters away. On the bridge, I caught him, but the distance is too far to hit."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "big bird, hasn''t the UAV been ready yet?"


    Jason immediately said, "right away."


    After swallowing his saliva, Gao Yang searched carefully in the sight and said in a deep voice: "I didn''t find any target, rabbit. Can you preliminarily judge the identity of the enemy?"


    Cui Bo said in a low voice: "the enemy moves very fast and is very vigilant. He avoids immediately after shooting. He can''t distinguish the weapons used by the other sniper. I can''t see his clothes clearly, but the enemy is a good hand. It must not be the level of the gangster."


    Just then, Andre said angrily, "ram, what are you going to do, go ahead and kill the people who ambushed us and identify them, or turn back immediately?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "are you out of your mind? There was an ambush. Leibrov must have betrayed you. There are more than 1000 soldiers in the ammunition depot under his command. Now I''m only worried that leibrov will let his people take our way back, and you still want to go back. Do you want to go back and die?"


    At this time, Jason finally said loudly: "the UAV has been released!"


    Andre quickly crawled on the ground for a while. After getting closer to Gao Yang, he said calmly: "Now find a way to kill the people who ambushed us, and then no matter what the result is, we will return to the medicine warehouse. Believe me, there is absolutely no danger where leibrov is. As long as they can''t kill me, even if leibrov does betray me, there is no danger now, so don''t worry about being surrounded or there will be a threat behind you. Believe me."


    Gao Yang stared at Andre. Finally, he decided to trust Andre, so he whispered, "prepare to attack and solve the enemy on the bridge first."

 Chapter 1395

    It''s different to go back to the old business from a part-time job.


    Compared with being careful when doing business, walking on thin ice and fighting high, he felt that the whole person was light, and he felt that he had something serious to do.


    When I picked up my gun and focused my vision on the small world within the sight, I held high that the whole person was relaxed. I had the spirit of one gun in hand.


    Gao Yang couldn''t wait to shoot, but he didn''t have a chance to shoot because he didn''t find an opponent to shoot.


    In Ukraine, it seems that all the people I met have upgraded and become able to fight. The situation that Gao Yang was used to has not appeared here at all.


    As soon as the fight starts, people run around like headless flies, then stop and shoot indiscriminately in the sky with a gun. It''s not too easy for Gao Yang to fight against the target of sending his head. Even if the distance is far, the hit rate is high and frightening. Here, it''s hard to see several figures. People still run the S-shaped route with tactical actions, It''s just to move with tactical actions. They are all fleeting. Never expose yourself for more than two seconds.


    In two seconds, a distance of more than 1000 meters, the bullet hasn''t flown past. People have disappeared. Gao Yang is too lazy to shoot when he meets such an opponent. It''s useless to shoot anyway.


    Finally, Jason''s UAV flew to the iron bridge, but after operating the UAV, Jason immediately said loudly, "boss, there is no one on the bridge."


    "Under the bridge, look under the bridge."


    "Well, boss, there''s no one under the bridge."


    The road is very straight. Gao Yang''s position can monitor the whole iron bridge, but Gao Yang doesn''t see anyone leaving along the iron bridge or coming along. That is to say, the ambush man made several tactical moves on the bridge and left after moving for a while, and he doesn''t know how the enemy left.


    If you don''t hit, you can immediately escape. This is the style of an expert. The most important thing is that the enemy can really disappear under their eyes, and a group of Satan didn''t see how the enemy left.


    If he didn''t go forward, go back, or go to heaven, he could only go into the water. This is still easy to judge. At that time, Gao Yang was deeply vigilant about how the people ambushed on the bridge withdrew in just five minutes. This is not easy.


    "Is there a boat under the bridge?"


    "No, no trace."


    "Use drones to search for any items left by the enemy, especially to see if there are bombs on the bridge and under the bridge."


    "Boss, the UAV can look down at most, but can''t look up. I can let the UAV fly under the bridge deck, but I can''t observe whether there is a bomb under the bridge deck."


    After a brief dialogue with Jason, he said in a loud voice, "observe it first and report to me later."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Andre and said with a gloomy face: "man, these people who want your life are not simple. I don''t think they are the troops that leibrov can command."


    Andre licked his lips, got up from the ground, patted the dirt and grass on his body, and said in a deep voice, "simply ask leibrov to know who they are."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "I think since you were attacked here, it''s not just about leibrov betraying you. He may have joined hands with the enemy. If you don''t die, he will die. In this case, you have to ask leibrov?"


    Andre said fiercely: "yes, I want to ask him where he has the courage to attack me. You don''t have to worry too much. Sometimes, people would rather die by themselves than involve the people they care about. If leibrov doesn''t want the whole family to die, he will appear in front of us soon."


    After that, Andrea said confidently, "ram, are you going to go back with me to ask leibrov or let leibrov come here."


    Gao Yang is not as confident as Andre. He thinks that when people are forced to hurry, everything can be done. When their brain is hot, everything is normal. Even if they regret when the whole family dies, it is also a problem afterwards.


    "Let leibrov come here, if you can do it."


    Andre pinched his beard and took out a phone. After a while, he said coldly, "I''m not dead. I''m here at the iron bridge. Come and see me."


    After saying a word, Andre hung up the phone, but Gao Yang was stunned and said, "that''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Gao Yang wants to trust Andre completely, but he still doesn''t dare to take lightly a person who is likely to be desperate and doesn''t even take basic preventive measures. Therefore, although Andre is extremely confident, Gao Yang still has to follow his habits.


    Gao Yang shook his head, then whispered, "build a defense line to prevent the enemy who may come from the direction of the ammunition depot. If the situation is wrong, don''t wait for orders and fire freely."


    The two people have different work styles and habits, but Gao Yang and Andre have no intention of interfering with each other''s behavior. After all, although mercenaries and arms dealers are inseparable from dealing with weapons, they are two completely different occupations.


    Andre stood on the side of the road, but Gao Yang was lying in the grass with a gun. There were only two different strain styles, and there was nothing to say.


    After about five minutes, a car drove slowly. When the car stopped at the side of the road, leibrov walked down from the car alone.


    Leibrov''s car drove very slowly. The parking place was about 20 meters away from Andre. When he got off the car and slowly closed the door, he stood beside the car with a solemn face, clenched his Shuangquan and looked at Andre in despair. He looked very solemn and stirring.


    Andre habitually reached out to touch his moustache, spread out his palm, waved to leibrov and said loudly, "come here."


    After taking a deep breath, leibrov slowly walked towards Andre, and finally stood in front of Andre without saying a word.


    Andre looked at leibrov, looked at leibrov quietly for a long time, and finally said in a deep voice: "do you dare to betray me?"


    Leibrov couldn''t help touching his face and sighed, "I''m sorry."


    "Is it useful to say sorry?"


    "It''s no use, so I''m here."


    Andre nodded and said in a deep voice, "we''ve known each other for many years. I''m glad you came by yourself, otherwise things would be difficult. Now, tell me why you betrayed me. How dare you?"


    Leibrov raised his head, looked at Andre, lowered his head on the ground and said in a deep voice, "you are not qualified to use the word betrayal to me. I betrayed not you, but big Ivan."

 Chapter 1396

    Gao Yang got up from the ground. If there was no danger, of course he was willing to stand rather than lie on the ground. Especially when he wanted to know a lot from leibrov, he must be closer.


    Gao Yang listened clearly to the dialogue between Andre and leibrov. Leibrov''s words were very straightforward. He thought Andre would be very angry, but Andre nodded calmly and said to leibrov: "yes, you betrayed big Ivan. I want to know. How dare you?"


    Leibrov sighed, and then said helplessly: "Ukraine is chaotic. Many people are eyeing Ukraine. Someone has been looking for me and wants to buy things from me. I have been contacting you and big Ivan, but I can''t contact you."


    Andre said in a deep voice, "I''ve been out of town during this time."


    Leibrov nodded and said, "yes, I haven''t been able to contact you for a long time, but there are more and more arms dealers looking for me. For those small arms dealers who don''t form a climate, I made the deal at will. It''s nothing, but then a guy has been looking for me and me. This kind of thing should have been settled by you, but you''re not here."


    Andre shrugged and said in a deep voice, "as I said, I have something to do."


    Leibrov heaved his breath and said in a deep voice, "they gave me a lot of money and threatened me with my life and my family''s life, and I couldn''t contact you. Finally, I took the money and gave them all your things. I thought you wouldn''t appear. Of course, the most important thing is that I thought big Ivan wouldn''t appear again."


    Andre said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry you misjudged the situation."


    Leibrov stood up and said helplessly, "that''s the way it is. I cooperated with them, collected money and sold your goods."


    Andre waved, "if you just sold my goods, it''s not unforgivable, but you sold me. You told them my whereabouts so that they could kill me. That''s the unacceptable part."


    Leibrov said bitterly, "if you take the wrong step, you can''t turn back. I can only cooperate with them to kill you."


    Andre sneered and whispered, "in fact, you don''t have a chance."


    Leibrov sighed, "I just thought maybe after I killed you, I could act as if nothing had happened."


    Andre impatiently waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "tell me the point, who is it?"


    After a moment of silence, leibrov whispered, "dejo mather."


    Dejo Mather, Gao Yang felt as if he had heard the name. After thinking for a moment, he realized that this man was a big army fire merchant as famous as big Ivan. Moreover, when the Somali skeleton Gang attacked gaisalai, he also had an indirect cooperation with dejo mather with the help of uliyanko, directly fooling the British.


    Deyo Mather, this guy is not simple. Maybe he is not as big as big Ivan''s business. He is an arms dealer at the same level as big Ivan and one of the giants of the underground world. The most important thing is that big Ivan is chased by Americans all over the world and forced to hide and dare not show up, but Deyo mather has nothing.


    Deyo mather mainly sells weapons of the western system, and Da Ivan mainly sells weapons of the Soviet Russian system. They have their own sphere of influence and their own old customers. Originally, it was a situation that well water did not invade the river, but now Deyo mather put his hand into Ukraine.


    Where is Ukraine? It''s the backyard of big Ivan and one of the core sites of big Ivan. It''s big when Deyo mather comes to Ukraine to rob business. It''s not ordinary, it''s very big.


    It was because the matter was so big that Andrea couldn''t help but be moved when leibrov said the name of dejo.


    "Is it him?"


    Leibrov nodded helplessly, and then whispered, "yes, it''s him."


    Andre touched his moustache and said in a deep voice, "Deyo can''t come here by himself. Who is it?"


    Leibrov whispered, "it''s Barry Johnson. He''s tall and thin. I don''t know who he is, but he said he represents dejo mather. Also, he said that big Ivan is dead and can''t appear."


    Andre said coldly, "he said big Ivan is dead? Stupid."


    Leibrov sighed: "I don''t know if big Ivan is dead. I only know that I haven''t been able to contact him for a long time, and I don''t have any ability and opportunity to resist DJO Mather, so I have no choice but to cooperate with Bairui."


    Andre waved his hand and said loudly, "well, tell me about Barry and his plan. What are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know what plans he has, but Bairui wants to exclude all competitors in Ukraine. Therefore, he doesn''t hesitate to launch a war after war. When I tell him the news about you, he only asks me to inform him all the news about you in time. As for what plans he has, he hasn''t told me at all, and he won''t tell me."


    Andre breathed and said, "then how many people are there?"


    Leibrov shook his head and said, "every time we meet, there are only two people around him, so I don''t know how many people he has."


    Andre pondered for a moment, and finally sighed: "we have known each other for many years, and this time your betrayal is excusable. I don''t intend to pursue it too much."


    Leibrov was obviously relieved and said gratefully, "thank you."


    Gao Yang thought it would be all right. Although he was surprised that Andre let leibrov go, what Andre said immediately made him feel as if it was not the case.


    Andre waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "give you two days. You can arrange to meet the people you want to see and arrange what to do."


    Leibrov''s face was dead gray. He shook his head and said in a deep voice: "no, from the moment of betraying big Ivan, I''ve made all preparations. I''ve seen what I should see and what I should say. Don''t wait any longer. Everyone in the province is in trouble."


    After that, leibrov reached out to touch the pistol worn at his waist, pulled out the pistol, pulled the sleeve, and then said to Andrea, "I''m very sorry, thank you."


    Andre nodded expressionless, then said in a deep voice, "goodbye."


    Leibrov raised his pistol, pointed it at his head, closed his eyes and pulled the trigger.


    Leibrov neatly ended his life and said in a loud voice, "you just let him die?"


    Andre said coldly, "otherwise?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I still have a lot of things to ask him."


    Andre turned around, looked at the iron bridge and said expressionless, "don''t pay attention to the details. It''s enough to know who the enemy is!"

 Chapter 1397

    Gao Yang really has a lot of things to ask leibrov. It''s not just a matter of details. He wants to know what went wrong with the monitoring on the 13th, so that he didn''t detect leibrov''s hostile behavior in time.


    People were dead, and there was no need to ask, but Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "I still need to buy a large number of ammunition right away. Now that he is dead, where should I buy it?"


    Andre looked at leibrov''s body, then touched his moustache and said in a deep voice, "he''s really in some trouble when he dies, but it''s not much trouble, and even if his death will be in great trouble, he has to die."


    After that, Andre turned around and looked at him and said in a deep voice: "Leibrov''s everything is given by big Ivan, identity, status, wealth, and even his life. If big Ivan didn''t save him, leibrov died twenty years ago. In return, he had to maintain absolute loyalty to big Ivan. If betrayal would not be punished, what''s the significance of loyalty?"


    After a light question, Andre breathed again and said with a helpless expression: "The situation has changed. I think some guy without eyes came to rob the territory. Unfortunately, it''s not like this. It''s dejo mather who put his hand in. He''s not an eye opening little role. He''s a big crocodile and a giant. If he decides to expand the territory to Ukraine, it means he wants to go to war with big Ivan, so you have to understand that dejo mather is fighting with big Ivan People at different levels. "


    Andre also wanted to say that Gao Yang said in a low voice: "I know that Deyo Mather, ulyanko and polovich have mentioned him to me, but I only know that he is a big man, but I don''t know his origin."


    Andre breathed a sigh and said in a deep voice: "Deyo Mather, Irish, arms dealer and big army fire dealer are not as good as big Ivan, but the gap is limited. This is because the Soviet Russian weapons are more popular in areas where there are constant wars, but Deyo mather''s arms business makes more money because he sells more expensive weapons."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "then?"


    Andre touched his moustache and said in a deep voice, "Deyo mather''s means are milder than big Ivan. Of course, his relations with some western countries are better, especially the United States. He often sells weapons to some forces that the United States intends to arm with the acquiescence or even encouragement of the United States, such as the opposition in Libya and the opposition in Syria."


    Gaoyang was silent, and dejo mather was indeed the boss he couldn''t provoke.


    Andre continued: "dejo mather''s means have always been gentle, but this does not mean that he is very kind. If he gets the chance, dejo will not hesitate to use the most extreme violence to solve all problems, just like this time."


    "What happened here is that immortality means that dejo mather has decided to declare war with big Ivan," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Andre nodded, rubbed his face vigorously, then rubbed his beard vigorously and sighed: "Ukraine is the territory of big Ivan, so it''s OK to do arms business, but stay away from here. Deyo mather can''t be unaware of this, but he still sent someone. There''s only one possibility. Deyo mather plans to take big Ivan''s territory, not only Ukraine, but Ukraine is the place of weapons production. If Deyo wants to do it, he will also rob the arms market Go. "


    Gao Yang sighed: "that is to say, now one giant has declared war on another giant. Maybe it is still a local war, but the war will soon spread to the whole world. It is like the United States declared war on the Soviet Union during the cold war. Can I understand it this way?"


    Andre nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, for most people in the world, they know nothing about what happened, but for people in the underground world, the world war broke out."


    Gao Yang had a headache and said, "Fark, I''m really lucky to have participated in a world war."


    After laughing at himself, Gao Yang pulled out the micro talker from his ear, turned it off, waved his hand and motioned the people around him to go away. When Andre saw Gao Yang''s action, he waved his hand to let his bodyguards go away.


    Gao Yang made a gesture of invitation. After walking away from Andre for more than ten steps, he whispered: "man, we can''t cope with this situation at present. Tell me the truth, where is big Ivan? Can he show up at any time, and then teach the bastard dejo mather a lesson! Can you contact big Ivan?"


    Andre shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I don''t know, I really don''t know, because I can''t get in touch with big Ivan, otherwise, I just need to tell him what happened here."


    Gao Yang was very depressed and said, "don''t you even know what''s useful?"


    Andre said in a deep voice: "yes, at least I know that big Ivan is still alive and living well. He is preparing to fight back to end the current dilemma. When he launches the campaign, he will naturally appear."


    After that, Andre breathed and said in a deep voice: "many years ago, big Ivan was preparing for today''s situation. He has the power hidden in the dark. Only he can control it. Now, these people are moving."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "but it doesn''t help you much for your current dilemma."


    Andre closed his lips and said in a cruel voice, "no, I know big Ivan is still alive, so I have the confidence to fight with anyone."


    Gao Yang raised his head, looked around, suddenly breathed out, and said in a deep voice: "Well, it''s really reassuring for me to know that big Ivan is still alive, but I''m curious now. Why did you let the situation in Ukraine develop like this? If you cut off Deyo mather''s hand in time, things might be simpler. At least leibrov might not betray."


    Gao Yang''s words are no different from blaming Andre, and Andre''s face is gloomy: "It''s not easy for me these days. Americans have been looking for me, but that''s not the point. I can easily ask them. I received instructions from big Ivan, not from big Ivan, but from people trusted by big Ivan. I cooperated with them and disappeared for more than half a year. Too many things happened in more than half a year, which was drilled by deo mather Son. "


    Gao Yang said nervously, "what did big Ivan ask you to do for him?"


    Andre shook his head and said, "I can''t say that, man. I''ve told you enough today."


    After that, Andre sighed, spread his hand and whispered, "in fact, I don''t know what I''ve done. If I don''t cheat you, I just do things according to other people''s instructions. As for what I''ve done, I don''t understand."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "well, now who the enemy is already known, what are you going to do? I want to know, if you want to fight a world war with people like Deyo Mather, what capital do you have? Do you have enough strength to deal with it?"


    Andre said with a bitter smile, "man, you stopped me. Really, your question is like a heavy blow to the bridge of my nose. My biggest problem now is that I have no money and no one."


    After a few twitches, Gao Yang said in surprise, "will you have no money?"


    Andre sighed and said, "I really don''t have money, man. I can''t even take out 10000 yuan in my pocket now. I''m dying of poverty. If I hadn''t just sold some small things yesterday, I can''t even take out the gas money now. I have a lot of arms, but I have to change the arms into money before I can be rich."


    Gao Yang''s eyes stared out. He said in great surprise: "are you fucking teasing me? As an arms dealer, the European head of big Ivan, you don''t even have gas money? Man, if you''re not kidding, I have to say that as an arms dealer, you''re too ashamed of the arms dealer?"


    Andre said angrily: "Falk! Can you blame me? Europe hasn''t had a war for many years? Even if there is a war, there are not too many weapons in that place. Who can I sell them to? Who can I sell them to? It''s not easy for Ukraine to have a war. Guns and ammunition can''t be sold, and missile tanks can also be sold. But I just came back the day before yesterday. I''ll talk to you as soon as I come back Dejo mather goes to war. Where can I get the money? "


    After that, Andre said helplessly, "Fark, if it''s not for lack of money, I''ll lay off staff. If it''s not forced, how can Tommy go to you?"


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "then, won''t big Ivan give you money?"


    Andre said with a wry smile: "I''m funny. Europe is too important for big Ivan, but it''s like a prison for me. There''s no place to sell weapons. There''s nothing to do all day. I don''t have the need to maintain a lot of people and have no money to maintain. Therefore, there''s going to be a war now, but I have no money and no one."


    Then he sighed, "Oh, I think it''s going to be bad."


    Andre said, "it''s going to be bad if I can''t find the money."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "this is the underground world war. You are the commander-in-chief of one of them, but you have no military expenditure and no one. You have nothing except a pile of unused arms."


    Andre suddenly looked at Gao Yang with golden eyes and said in a deep voice: "Man, I probably know your relationship with big Ivan. Anyway, I know big Ivan is very good to you and attaches great importance to you, which shows that your relationship is good, and your relationship with ulyanko and Ivan is also very good. I heard them talk about you more than once. For their sake, man, can you help me with a limit?"


    "Give you a limited hand. How can I help you?"


    Andre touched his moustache like a shy girl. After struggling for a long time, he finally bowed his head and said, "can you borrow some money?"

 Chapter 1398

    With limited help, Gao Yang thought of many possibilities for a moment, but he didn''t expect Andre to borrow money from him.


    Andre has repeatedly refreshed Gao Yang''s lower limit of understanding of arms dealers. What kind of arms dealer is an arms dealer who needs to borrow money, and what''s it called when an arms dealer borrows money from mercenaries.


    Gao Yang''s face is very strange. He looks at Andre in a daze, but Andre''s face is more and more cramped. He is very uncomfortable to be seen by Gao Yang.


    Looking at Andre, he first touched his beard and then looked away. Gao Yang finally recovered. He quickly coughed and whispered, "sorry, I''m a little distracted. Well, do you need money? How much do you need?"


    Andre seemed to itch on his back. He shook his shoulder hard, twisted his neck and said uneasily, "well, the more, the better. How much can you take out here?"


    The person who borrowed money was very awkward, and Gao Yang, who borrowed money from abroad, was also very awkward. He twisted his neck back and forth unconsciously and said in a deep voice: "When we came, we took more than $20 million in cash. Now there are about $20 million left. If it''s a transfer, there are about $10 million left. This is all our cash flow. Well, all of us can come up with it. And, this, we really need money at present."


    Andre rubbed his chin hard and said nervously, "well, you have too little money. I thought you could come up with one or two hundred million casually. I didn''t expect you to have only 30 million."


    Holding your head high and low, he whispered, "there are so many. In fact, I thought you could casually take out a hundred million, and I didn''t expect you to borrow money."


    Andre said with a bitter smile, "I can''t do without borrowing money. I have a large number of arms, but I have no money and no one, but now the situation is that if I want to go to war with Deyue Mather, I have to find talents, and if I find someone, I can''t take arms as a commission."


    After finishing the support, Andre looked up at Gao Yang and said helplessly: "I wanted to sell the arms to you for money, but in the current situation, I don''t have time to operate the arms. Besides, whether I can ship or not is a problem. If I receive the money first but can''t give you the goods, isn''t it ruining Ivan''s and my reputation? I might as well borrow money from you directly."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "well, I have to help you anyway. Then, I''ll give you all the 20 million cash?"


    Andre was very embarrassed, lowered his head and whispered, "two thousand Almighty has helped me a lot, but it''s still not enough. Can you lend me the rest of you? Well, I don''t lend it in vain. I''ll pay you back 50 million in one month. If I use it for a long time, I''ll pay you back 10 million more in one month."


    Gao Yang said with a bitter face, "well, 30 million is all for you. I really don''t have money here. I can''t turn it around. Forget it. I may get a sum of money in a short time. If I borrow it all, I''ll lend it to you. But I have to discuss it with my brothers. You have to understand that this is the money we put together."


    Andre nodded and whispered, "thank you first."


    Gao Yang sighed, "you don''t have to thank me. In the face of big Ivan and uliyangke, I''ll help you anyway. You just need to keep your life and have life to pay me back in the future. That''s even the interest. It''s strange to collect interest for the help of friends. In addition, I''m just curious about what you do with money?"


    Andre had some spirit. He whispered, "if you have money, everything is easy to do. I don''t have anyone now, but I can find someone. Since there is a war, it''s just to kill all the people sent by Deyue mather. I''ll kill him as many as he sends. Here, as long as you have money, who am I afraid of?"


    After that, Andre, who had the spirit, rubbed his beard and said in a cruel voice: "My plan is to find about 300 people first. On the premise of not knowing how many people are sent by the German pact, this number is relatively safe. However, the money is still too small. It''s too far from 30 million in this battle, so I have to find a way to continue to find money. Ram, if you want to have a way, borrow some money for me. I pay a high interest rate of 100 million. When you help me find it and pay back the money I''ll pay back 200 million even with capital and interest. "


    Gao Yang was startled and said loudly, "so many?"


    Andre twisted his head and said bitterly: "There are not many people here. Three hundred people can''t find the cannon fodder. They must be good players, and the price of a good player is at least 5000 yuan a day. In this case, I have to pay $1.5 million or $30 million to do nothing a day. I can support 20 days at most, but a world war can end in 20 days. I estimate that it can end in half a year That''s good. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Falk!"


    Andre turned to spit on the ground and said, "Falk!"


    In addition to making rude remarks, they had nothing to say. A moment later, Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice: "fighting is burning money. This is true. Well, I can borrow it for you. However, don''t hold too much hope. The number you said is really too large."


    Andre spread his hand and said in a deep voice, "as long as I can win, all the losses can be made up and I can make a lot of money. If I lose, needless to say, there is nothing left."


    Gao Yang scratched his head, smiled bitterly at Andre and said, "do you have anything else you want to borrow besides money?"


    Andre spread his hand to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "I wanted to cooperate with you, Satan mercenary regiment. If I didn''t want to use it, I would be a big idiot, but I didn''t expect that the opponent would be Deyue. He didn''t dare to provoke anyone. Let you help play Deyue mather. I can''t say that, so I''d just borrow some money from you."


    Gao Yang smiled, but he didn''t clap his chest and make promises, because Andre was right. The Satan mercenary regiment can''t provoke opponents like Deyo mather. Although everyone has a lot of roots, if Satan only helps, he will fall into a battle that is likely to face the disaster of top destruction, Andre can''t open this mouth anyway.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, let''s act separately. I''ll go to the hospital to see my friend and ask him about the attack. At this time, let my people go home and take out all the money. In addition, you give me an account. As long as no one of my brothers objects, I''ll transfer the money to you."


    Andre said in a deep voice, "OK, give me the cash later. I''ll start looking for people right away. It''s estimated that all my people will be in place within two days. As soon as they are all there, I''ll start fighting."


    Gao Yang touched his neck and said in a deep voice, "who are you looking for?"


    Andre smiled confidently, then said in a deep voice: "the best guys in the world, alpha, signal flag, winbel and gruu, wait and see. The Russian government has not released so many bloodthirsty beasts at the same time, and I will use them to crush the soft eggs under Deyue!"


    Andre really said some amazing units. The most famous special units in Russia were all. He smiled and said: "These names sound confident. Can you introduce some people to me? I have some troubles in Somalia that need to be settled. It takes about 200 people. Oh, there are some troubles. I lent you the money and didn''t pay them. Well, maybe I can. If I can collect some money, I still have the money to pay them. After all, it''s only a short-term action."


    Andre tilted his head and said in a deep voice, "can Ukrainians? Old friends, not those soft eggs in Ukraine now, but those cultivated by the Soviet Union. Of course, if you want to use Russian people, I can find them for you, 200 people. It''s a little fun."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I have five an-32. I want to send the plane to Somalia. Can you help?"


    Andre didn''t speak, but he just thought for a moment and nodded: "go through the airspace of Bulgaria and Romania, add oil in Bulgaria, and then go through the airspace of Greece. This section is all right, but when you get to the Mediterranean, I can''t help it. You have to find a place to stop for refueling."


    Gao Yang said excitedly: "Syria, you can refuel and stop in Syria. I have a good cooperative relationship with Syria. They can certainly provide me with an airport, and then there is no problem with the route from Syria. Polovich can solve it."


    After talking about bolovich, Gao Yang and Andre were stunned, and then Gao Yang said excitedly: "yes, bolovich, bolovich can help. He has always wanted to continue to work for big Ivan. At present, this state is his good opportunity."


    Andre looked at Gao Yang like an idiot. After frowning at Gao Yang for a long time, he said in a deep voice, "man, how long have you been a mercenary?"


    "Three years, what''s the matter?"


    "You are so naive, why haven''t you died? This really surprised me."


    Gao Yang was stunned at first, then he scratched his head and said helplessly, "Er, this, I''m just a little excited for a moment."


    Why was polovich kicked out by big Ivan? Because he chose to stand by when big Ivan was in the most critical situation, rather than send all his forces to rescue or counterattack. This behavior is not betrayal, but to be honest, it is not much different from betrayal.


    During the great Ivan crisis, polovich chose to betray. Now, under the premise of the disappearance of great Ivan, his situation is worse than last time. Who can guarantee that polovich will not betray again, and betray more thoroughly, and simply invest in DJO mather.


    Andre touched his beard, sighed and said in a deep voice, "I''ve known polovich for many years, but I''m not sure what he will do now. Man, do me a favor. You can contact polovich, but don''t tell him what happened here. Don''t mention a word. If you don''t want to lose the money you lent me."

 Chapter 1399

    Being called naive by Andre, Gao Yang is quite ashamed.


    If you think a little deeper, Gao Yang can understand what''s going on. He has a group of brothers around him who can entrust life and death, which doesn''t mean that everyone in the world can entrust life and death. Satan''s situation of the integration of life and death is created by him and maintained by everyone''s painstaking efforts. It''s naive to misuse this precious trust, It''s also too stupid. Although it''s just an idea for a moment, this kind of thing is just too naive.


    Big Ivan must have worked hard to build his team, but polovich chose to stand by when he was in danger. The people''s heart is too complex. Therefore, it''s best to never say such stupid words that can completely keep everyone loyal.


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "well, I will never mention what happened here to polovich."


    Andre wiped his hands and said in a deep voice, "let''s get down to business. You''re going to launch an operation in Somalia, aren''t you?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I''m going to beat Berbera down. In order to do this quickly, I''m going to launch an airborne raid."


    Andre said with great interest, "Oh, do the skeleton Gang have money now? I can send some goods to them."


    Human feelings belong to human feelings and business belongs to business. Gao Yang still remembered this sentence, so he immediately said: "sorry, the business of the skeleton Gang is already mine. At least this business is mine. Well, according to the rules, I can buy goods from you and then sell them to the skeleton Gang to make a difference, but you can''t ship directly to the skeleton Gang, at least not this time."


    Andre waved his hand and said, "forget it. You don''t have much money to take the goods from me. You don''t know how we ship them. This business will be for you, but don''t grab food from us in the future."


    After that, Andre sighed and said helplessly: "Once there is a war, the business will have to stop, because we will certainly attack each other''s transportation lines. However, if you want to do business, you should still be able, as long as the scale is not too large. After all, Deyue mather should not care about cleaning up the vendors now. Well, I''ll give you all my arms channels now. You''ve helped me a lot, I have to pay back. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "do you have a stable transportation line?"


    Andre smiled at Gao Yang and said loudly, "are you kidding? If I want a transportation line that hasn''t been shipped, I''ll still be a fart arms dealer."


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin, and then said in a deep voice, "well, you don''t care about doing business recently. How can I do it for you? You give me the arms and transportation lines, and I''ll ship them out to you. We''ll share the money we earn."


    Andre frowned: "After the war with Deyo Mather, it''s risky to do so. However, it''s also said. Since the war started, under my full attack, Deyo mather should have no spare power to attack my transportation line. After all, this is my home. Well, this is a way. I have two special secret sources of goods. No one knows where it belongs to me. Now It''s time to take it out. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "this is just my idea. It''s not certain whether it can be made, but we can try it."


    Andre nodded: "Yes, you can try. Well, when I clean up the people here, and the situation is stable, I can do business. The supply and route use mine, but it is claimed to be Satan''s business. With your name, I think Deyue must be afraid. In addition, the supply is secret. No one knows it belongs to me. Maybe the business can be done."


    He shouted loudly and said, "OK, what I need to do now is to fix the mess in Somalia first. When you find someone, help me find some, 200 people. How much do you think you need?"


    Andre looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "all need to have airborne capability?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s best that there must be at least 100 people with airborne combat capability. I can seize the airport first. After seizing the airport, the rest of the man-machine will land before fighting."


    Andre waved his big hand and said, "there''s no such trouble. I''ll directly find you all airborne soldiers. Try to be organized. Good command and money. How long are you going to use these people?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "just beat down Berbera, so I don''t think it will take long."


    Andre touched his beard and said in a deep voice: "It won''t take long. You can beat Berbera in two days at most. Even if you help consolidate the defense, five days is enough. Alas, only five days is not long enough. It''s hard to say if you give money from heaven. Well, you can give money according to one task. You know better than me. How much do you think if Lun''s task gives commission?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s hard to say. First, it depends on the quality of mercenaries, and then on the difficulty of the task. The difficulty of the task is not high, but the quality requirements for personnel are very high. Is the person you''re looking for a mercenary regiment or what?"


    Andre said in a deep voice, "they are not mercenaries. In fact, they are not mercenaries, but they can fight for big Ivan. Of course, they need to pay. Well, you should treat them as free mercenaries. Their fighting quality is very high, but they are not young. I provide them with complete equipment. I lack everything, but I don''t lack arms. Give them a price."


    Gao Yang feels a little tricky. Andre gives 5000 people a day, but that''s the price of long-term employment. The war between big Ivan and Deyo mather can''t be finished in a few months, but his words here are short-term behavior, and the money must be higher. For 200 people, he can''t afford more money.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I can''t open this Commission. Do you think 10000 a day is OK for one person?"


    After thinking for a moment, Andre shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say. The Commission is too low. Let these people fly all the way. How can you say that you have finished the war in one day? Or do you count in the time spent on the road? Forget it, let''s just say 50000 for one person. Can you do this task regardless of time?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "OK, you think the price can attract people."


    Andre breathed a sigh and said with a smile, "I need two days to prepare. In five days, I will give you 200 well armed men. Please don''t worry about the plane. Just let the plane transport these people there at that time."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. After being stopped for more than 20 minutes, he immediately said in a deep voice, "OK, it''s settled. I have to go to the hospital quickly and give you the cash soon. As for the rest of the money, you give me an account."


    Andre stretched out his hand and said bitterly, "no, you have to give me $30 million quickly, but you have to help me borrow some more money quickly. How can it be enough if it''s only $30 million."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "in such a hurry, borrow it now?"


    Andre nodded and said with a bitter face, "I have no money in my hand. I can''t fight this battle without money."


    He breathed loudly and said helplessly, "well, I''ll call you on the way to the hospital."


    Andre waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "let your people be careful. I have to be careful. Try to avoid letting Deyo know our relationship, but if Deyo already knows, there''s no way."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "dejo mather has long known that I have a close relationship with ulyanko. Well, I hope he just treats me as an ordinary customer. Then, I''ll leave now."


    Andre stretched out his hand again and said, "don''t worry. Let Tommy come and meet me. God knows if there will be another chance to meet in the future."


    Gao Yang looked around and found Tommy on guard. He shouted, "Tommy, come here."


    Tommy quickly ran over to Gao Yang and Andre. He nodded to Andre and said, "boss, what''s up?"


    Pointing to Andre, he said with a smile, "it''s all right. He wants to catch up with you."


    Tommy looked at Andre and said with a smile, "Hi, boss, long time no see. How are you?"


    Andre reached out and slapped Tommy heavily on the shoulder. He said loudly, "man, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Come back and continue to work for me."


    Tommy smiled, shook his head and said, "sorry, boss, I can''t leave Satan now."


    Andre sighed and waved, "I''m kidding you. I know you''re doing well now. Don''t take it seriously. I''m really kidding. But then again, if I had known that Europe would fight for another two years, I wouldn''t let you go."


    Tommy smiled awkwardly, but he didn''t know what to say. After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice, "are you all right, brothers? Where''s maxim? How''s he? I didn''t see him just now. You seem to be surrounded by new people."


    Andre shook his head, touched his beard and said calmly: "He is dead, maxim is dead, Alexander, Igor and the little donkey are all dead. Just two days ago, I left for some time and handed over all the business to them. Two days ago, several of them were killed in Lugansk. I have begun to take revenge on him. You know, it''s OK."


    Tommy''s face darkened quickly, but he just sighed and said in a deep voice, "they''re all dead. Hey, they''re all dead."


    Andre shrugged, leaned his head, then opened his arms to Tommy and said in a deep voice, "come on, man, in our business, sooner or later."


    Tommy and Andre hugged each other tightly. Then Andre slapped Tommy on the back and said in a deep voice, "just say hello to you, old man, take care."


    Tommy also slapped Andre on the back and said in a deep voice, "take care, brother!"

 Chapter 1400

    Patted Tommy on the shoulder and smiled at Gao Yang. Andre turned and got into his car, and then drove quickly to the iron bridge with his people.


    Watching Andre''s car leave quickly, he looked up at Tommy and said in a deep voice, "are you okay?"


    Tommy shook his head and whispered, "those who died are my friends. We have worked together for several years, so of course I''m not in a good mood, but what can I do? I''m used to it."


    Gao Yang sighed and raised his arm.


    Satan''s crowd quickly drew close. When they all approached, they shouted: "Before we leave, I have something to tell you. First of all, a big event has happened. Deyo mather declared war on big Ivan. This is a world war in the underground world, and Ukraine will be the main battlefield. In view of our good relationship with big Ivan and ulyanko, we can''t stay out of it. From my personal feelings, I want to participate in it Yes, but in terms of our group interests, we''d better stay away from the storm center, so I decided to give Andre limited support for the time being, that is, lend him the money.


    Thirty million. I lent Andre all our cash flow. We''ll work separately later. Tommy, you and Leonard go home and take all the money to Andre. As for the rest, I''ll ask little Donny to transfer it to him. "


    After Gao Yang finished, everyone was silent. Gao Yang breathed out and said loudly, "this matter can''t be spread out, absolutely not. Then, we have to leave Ukraine for the time being. At the right time, Andre can help us send the plane to Somalia, and he can help us find the right people, so our current task is to lay down Berbera."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "so are we quitting Ukraine completely?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, let''s leave for the time being. Let''s see the situation first. If Andre can maintain the situation in Ukraine, we''ll save him and do the arms business for Andre. If his situation is bad, we''ll hide as far as we can."


    Cui Bo couldn''t help saying, "do you know the situation of big Ivan? Why doesn''t he come out when it''s all like this?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I don''t know about big Ivan, but I think he should be fine. Well, let''s leave here first. Tommy, you go back with cash and send the rest of the money to Andre with yak. As for others, be vigilant and go to the hospital with me to see shava."


    Irene raised her hand and said loudly, "boss, I have another question to ask."


    "You say."


    "I don''t think it''s possible that dejo mather has regarded us as enemies. Do you think it''s possible?"


    He shrugged and said: "Of course, it is very likely that we have a good relationship with ulyanko, and Deyo knows it. In addition, we have been active in Ukraine for some time, and Deyo should also know it. However, this is not the most critical at present. If Deyo mather doesn''t provoke us, we will stay out of the matter and won''t give Andre more support except funds, but if Deyo If mather provokes us, there''s no way. We have no choice but to fight back. "


    Albert said with a confused face, "although I can''t understand what you''re talking about, I feel very powerful. Postman, can you understand?"


    Taylor shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I don''t understand, but it doesn''t matter. I''m used to obeying orders when I''m a soldier."


    Andy he said with a smile: "let me give you a simple explanation. The two arms giants are at war. Together, they can occupy 80% of the arms black market in the world."


    Albert opened his mouth and said loudly, "Fark! So powerful?"


    Andy he said with a smile: "yes, it''s so powerful. It''s like the war between the United States and the Soviet Union, the Third World War, and we have a very deep origin and good relationship with one of them. We can''t hide if we want to."


    Albert stood up and said, "what relationship? An ally? Or a controlled country? You can''t fight if you don''t want to?"


    Andy thought about it and shrugged: "it''s not an ally and it''s not controlled, but it''s a good relationship. If dejo mather thinks we won''t be threatened, we won''t be attacked. If he thinks we''ll fight, he''ll probably kill us at the first time."


    Albert took a breath and said in a deep voice, "well, I see. What can we get?"


    Everyone looked at Gao Yang, Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice: "In terms of our current participation status, as long as Andre wins, we can get a lot of money, a lot of money. We can do whatever we want in Ukraine. If he loses, we will lose all, and then we will never be able to enter Ukraine. If we directly participate in the war and win, we are the most powerful mercenary group in the world, and our company business can be spread all over the world In every corner of the ball, we are the most powerful people in the underground world. Of course, if we lose, we are dead. None of us can escape. "


    Albert was stunned and said, "Wow, the reward for victory is so rich. The consequence of failure is death. It sounds so exciting!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile, "that''s why I''m not in a hurry to make a decision. Well, now get on the bus and let''s leave here. Andre has passed the iron bridge safely. We can go. We''ll have a meeting with the time to discuss it carefully, so we''ll ask if there are any questions later."


    A group of people got into the car and waited for the car to drive. Irene couldn''t help whispering to Gao Yang: "boss, do we really want to stand idly by?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "it''s not standing idly by, it''s waiting for the opportunity."


    Irene frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    He breathed loudly and whispered: "As far as my friendship with big Ivan is concerned, I can''t stand idly by, but I can''t put everyone''s lives into a war that can''t see the end because of my friendship. I want to go, can you go? So the current situation is very good. It''s enough to empty our family to support Andre and let him have enough strength to fight back."


    After that, Gao Yang hesitated, but said in a low voice: "This is a decision made from the consideration of friendship. As for interests, we may directly participate in the war, but we should choose an appropriate time. For example, the United States has become a great power after World War I and a overlord after World War II. The war between great Ivan and the German pact is likely to reshuffle the order of the arms market in the whole world. If we want to participate in it , we have to choose a good time. Either we don''t fight, we have to fight, and we can fight this battle with wealth that we can''t spend all our life! "

 Chapter 1401

    Irene looked at Gao Yang strangely, just like looking at a stranger.


    Gao Yang involuntarily touched his face and frowned, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Irene pouted. She was very feminine. Then she frowned and said, "boss, you are different from before."


    "What do you say?"


    Irene frowned and said, "in the past, when you met this kind of thing, you must have got on with a gun, so you wouldn''t consider so many factors. You think big Ivan is your friend, so you must help him unconditionally, so you won''t consider any appropriate time and the greatest interests."


    Gao Yang was silent. After a long time, he sighed helplessly and said in Chinese, "people in the Jianghu can''t help themselves."


    Half with emotion and half with self mockery, he looked up at Irene and said in a deep voice, "why, don''t you like it?"


    After thinking for a long time, Irene nodded and whispered, "I know I shouldn''t say it. Maybe I shouldn''t mention this topic, but I still have to say that I prefer the former you, the simpler and purer you."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, shook his head, looked out of the window and said absently, "in fact, my idea hasn''t changed. I still want to copy the gun. I also hope to be a simple and pure person and a mercenary without using my mind, but I can''t. Irene, I can''t be the original simple me now, because I have a responsibility."


    Gao Yang turned his head back, looked at Irene and said helplessly, "what would you do if I decided to help big Ivan now?"


    Irene said without hesitation, "of course I''m with you. I''ll follow you wherever you go. No matter what you want to do, do you still need to ask?"


    Gaoyang booth Road: "You see, that''s the problem. I said I would help big Ivan myself, but would it be possible? It''s impossible. I can''t say that now. I don''t even think about it. I know what the result is. I have to hypocritically ask you not to intervene. I''m not so hypocritical. If I join the war in big Ivan, it means Satan''s participation in the war, but Albert T, Taylor, yak, and Jason. Oh, and the 13th. They don''t even know who big Ivan is. "


    After that, he heaved a faint sigh and said in a deep voice: "If I were a person, I could be willful. Now I must have copied the gun, but not now. I am the head of Satan. One of my decisions concerns the lives of all Satan. Since I make a decision from the standpoint of Satan''s mercenary regiment, I can only choose the most favorable scheme for Satan''s mercenary regiment."


    Gao Yang is telling the truth. He is alone and can do whatever he wants. No one can manage it, but not now, because he is the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment.


    After thinking for a long time, Irene finally whispered, "I see."


    Sitting on the co pilot, Li JinFang, who was silent, sighed, but turned his head back, raised his voice and whispered: "Brother Yang, our business is getting bigger and bigger, but I still prefer the original days. I''m not so worried and tired. Brother Yang, if you want me to say, don''t think so much and come as happy as you can. In fact, I also want to help big Ivan. If we have to refuse to recognize each other in order to do business, we might as well stop doing business. We''re just material to be mercenaries. There''s no need to treat ourselves as mercenaries It''s so tired that you can fight whoever you want and help whoever you want. Satan is like this. If you can stand to stay, you can leave if you can''t stand it. Whether you live or die, it''s just a pleasure! If the bigger the business is, the less happy it is, why should we! "


    What Gao Yang said is from the heart, and what Li JinFang said is also from the heart. The key is that Gao Yang thinks what Li JinFang said is quite reasonable.


    Blood began to flow to Gao Yang''s forehead, but he quickly forcibly dissipated the excitement in his heart, and then waved to Li JinFang and said, "you, you''re not a material for doing big things!"


    Li JinFang said solemnly: "I''m not supposed to do big things! I just want to be happy when I''m alive. I feel free to do whatever I want. Brother Yang, we have more and more people now. You have more and more pressure and concerns. I think why do you need this? If you want to grow, you have to bring in a group of people who are not with us Come in, Satan is really better than just us. You pull us to die. No one blames you. You are willing to drag you into the water. "


    The driver No. 13 has been playing a deaf, but he can''t bear it at this time. He slowly turned his head, glanced at Li JinFang, and said in a deep voice: "do you mean we should go away?"


    Li JinFang quickly waved his hand and said, "Falk, can you understand this? Can''t you? I don''t mean what you said. Don''t get me wrong. Now our brothers are one heart. I mean later, later!"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "toad doesn''t mean that. On the 13th, don''t make use of the topic. Toad, OK, don''t say it. I understand your meaning. I fully understand it, but it''s not good this time. Do we old people say we''re going to help big Ivan fight and let them who joined later find a place to cool down?"


    After that, Gao Yang sighed again and said with a distressed face, "people in the Jianghu can''t help themselves, can''t help themselves!"


    Kindness is not in charge of soldiers and righteousness is not in charge of wealth, but Gaoyang is a man of righteousness. For his own people, he can also be worthy of the word kindness, and he is in charge of both soldiers and wealth. Therefore, Gaoyang must be in pain.


    The four people in the car stopped talking. After a long time, the 13th said in a deep voice: "A man like you is a mercenary. Forget it. You haven''t died for many years. Even if you''re so pure, you haven''t been killed by people. Even if you haven''t been killed by people, you can develop Satan so much. I''m really curious about how you can do it. Really, I''m very curious."


    Li JinFang was unwilling to listen to what he said on the 13th. He raised his eyebrows and said loudly, "brother Yang is too kind and pure? You know a fart! Brother Yang is righteous! He wants to be like others. You''ll die early!"


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "when did innocence and kindness become derogatory words? And am I innocent? Am I kind? These words are heard by the people who died in my hands. Do you think they will jump out of hell and spit on your face?"


    The 13th shrugged and said with a smile: "Kindness and innocence are euphemisms. In short, what you do is stupid. People like Shawa are disposable goods for people like you. His small role was originally used as cannon fodder, but now you are anxious to see him for fear that he will die. For the world I am familiar with, you are rare like a unicorn."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I can have today because there are too many smart people in the world and too few fools like me."


    On the 13th, he laughed and said loudly, "yes, I like you stupid enough, otherwise I won''t mix with you? Mixing with smart people is very stressful. If you mix with you, at least you don''t have to worry about being used up as a rag."


    Irene immediately nodded her head and said with a smile: "Yes, yes, boss, although you are sometimes bossy and sometimes timid, well, I know you are very timid. You are timid, but you must be careful for everyone. In short, it''s OK. You are only stupid to yourself. If you are kind-hearted, you will only be good to yourself, cruel to the enemy, and sometimes crazy. Well, I just want to say you are the best Captain, it doesn''t matter if you''re not smart enough. We''ll just be smart enough, right? "


    Li JinFang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, what you said is reasonable."


    "Hey, are you bastards praising me or scolding me? When did you praise others for being stupid?"


    Irene waved her hand and shouted to Li JinFang, "turn your head back."


    Li JinFang said, "what are you doing?"


    "Let you turn your head back and see your way!"


    Li JinFang looked puzzled and turned her head back. Irene suddenly clicked and stretched out her hands to hold her high chin.


    Gao Yang felt bad. He grabbed Irene''s hands and tried hard to pull Irene''s hands away, but it was a pity that Irene had more strength on her arms than him.


    With legs, Gao Yang may be able to beat Irene without legs. Gao Yang must end up being abused by Irene. Of course, this is the time for fighting. Now, Gao Yang is really hard to grasp Irene''s arms, but Irene can grasp people and throw them to the ground for fun. Therefore, he can''t move Irene''s arms.


    Irene could neither crush Gao Yang''s face nor let Gao Yang open her arms. While fighting Gao Yang with all her strength, Irene smiled proudly and said loudly, "since you don''t like it, I''ll change a euphemism. Boss, I like you pure and kind."


    As she spoke, she put her head forward. When Irene finished, she and Gao Yang''s face came together.


    Smile a little on Gao Yang''s mouth, and then Irene''s mouth wiped Gao Yang''s face, brushed it close to Gao Yang''s ears, and said in a few inaudible voices: "don''t feel bad. This is the first time for me to reward you. Don''t worry. If you don''t say I don''t say, no one will know, right?"


    After saying that, Irene, who won a great victory, laughed and finally let go of her hands.


    Finally free, Gao Yang immediately turned his head and looked at Li JinFang. The 13th driver looked straight ahead. He was worried and finally said, "don''t do this next time, don''t do this!"


    Irene saluted and said with a smile, "yes, sir!"


    Just then, the 13th suddenly said, "the hospital is here. Do you want us to accompany you in?"


    Gao Yang took out the installed hidden talker, opened it and put it in his ear. Then he took off his helmet and bulletproof vest. At the same time, he said in a hurry: "you wait in the car. Toad and T-Rex accompany me in to see Shawa, dragon knight and villain. You two also come here. Others are waiting for me outside. Be vigilant. Inform me in time of anything unusual. That''s it."

 Chapter 1402

    First, I looked around in the car for a week. After pushing the door and getting off, the five people gathered together, separated from each other, and quickly walked to the hospital in a formation to prevent people from being caught in a pot.


    The sixth Kiev municipal hospital, with its name high, thought it would be very big, but when I got to the hospital, I found that the hospital environment was good, there were trees everywhere, but the buildings were scattered in the shade, and there were few people in the hospital.


    Hurried into the outpatient building, he didn''t see Shawa''s little brother. Gao Yang was too lazy to call. He walked a few steps to a doctor in a white coat and said in a deep voice: "a man who was shot has been sent here. Where will he be?"


    Seeing Gao Yang''s gloomy face, the doctor was stunned, and then whispered, "it must be in the emergency."


    He frowned and said in a deep voice, "where is the emergency room? Forget it, take me."


    The doctor pointed in a direction and whispered, "where is the emergency building? Just follow the past. It''s very close."


    The emergency department was separated from the outpatient building, and it was far away from each other. Gao Yang scolded in his heart and hurried out of the outpatient building. He trotted all the way in the direction indicated by the doctor. He felt that he had run a long way before he saw a two-story building hidden in the shade.


    "Damn, it''s vast and sparsely populated!"


    Seeing the ambulance in front of the emergency building and the cars parked everywhere, Gao Yang knew to find the right place. After scolding angrily, Gao Yang accelerated his pace and ran into the emergency building.


    The emergency building is not big. At the moment, it has been occupied by a group of vicious people. When Gao Yang walked into the emergency building, he felt like entering the scene of gang fighting. Many people even shouted with rifles in their hands.


    "The doctor here can''t do it. We have to let the boss go to another hospital immediately!"


    "Shut up, doctor! Where''s the doctor? How''s our boss?"


    The two doctors were surrounded by a group of ferocious people and tried to appease them tremblingly. The doctor pushing the car next to them had to squeeze through the crowd.


    In the end, it is still a newly rising Gang, which is also limited in strength than small gangsters. Looking at the chaotic crowd, he couldn''t help shouting: "quiet!"


    Many of Shawa''s close men know Gao Yang. Seeing Gao Yang''s arrival, Shawa has been very chaotic. A group of younger brothers Hula surrounded Gao Yang.


    "Peter, shava was beaten!"


    "He is in a bad situation now. We have to fight back."


    Gao Yang raised his voice and said loudly, "quiet! One by one, what are everyone doing here? The leader stays and the others go out! Wait outside and stop shouting."


    Gao Yang is also quite dignified now. After a few calls with a calm face, a group of Shawa''s younger brothers were quickly driven out. Then there were only a few leaders left in it. Gao Yang said in a hurry: "how''s Shawa?"


    "I don''t know. It looks very serious. One doctor said it might not work. He suggested that we go to another hospital, but another doctor said it was too late."


    It took a lot of time on the way, but Gao Yang thought that since Shawa was sent to a big hospital, there should be no problem. There was no way to save the injured gods who couldn''t come, and there would be no problem if the injured who could be saved went to the hospital, but now it doesn''t look like that.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand to stop aleosha''s words, turned to the frightened doctor and said, "how''s the condition of the injured person?"


    The doctor trembled and said, "not very good. It''s not clear now. The operation has been going on for a while, but the condition of the injured is very bad. He was shot in the neck and lost a lot of blood. Now he can only rely on a lot of blood transfusion to avoid the death of the injured and brain death. His esophagus and trachea have also been broken. In short, the condition of the injured is very bad."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. What''s next is Andy.


    Andy ho took a step forward and said loudly, "is he dead?"


    After the doctor was stunned, he shook his head and said, "I''m not dead. I think I''m not dead yet..."


    Andy ho looked at Gao Yang and said in a hurry: "shava must not have been shot in the carotid artery, otherwise he would have been dead, but the blood can''t stop. There must be a blood vessel rupture inside. The position of the neck is too critical and fragile. It''s really hard to say now."


    Gao Yang said with some chagrin, "if you die, you''ll die. If you don''t die, I think you''ll be all right when you enter the hospital. Falk, this hospital can''t, nor can the doctor. Well, hurry up."


    While Andy ho took off his backpack, he turned to Albert and said, "is this operation familiar?"


    Albert also took the first-aid kit he was carrying, nodded and said, "familiar, it''s no problem to be an assistant. It''s better than the people here."


    Andy ho immediately said to the doctor, "take me to the operating room."


    The doctor said nervously, "but..."


    Aliosha pointed the gun at the doctor and shouted, "don''t you fucking understand?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "keep your voice down, doctor, take him. Hurry up."


    The doctor turned and trotted to the operating room. Andy Ho and Albert followed closely. Gao Yang couldn''t help following. After a few steps, the operating room was the operating room. When the doctor was still hesitating, Andy ho pushed the door and went in.


    There was a scream and a reprimand, but Andy Ho''s reprimand was louder.


    "You did wrong! Fool! Villain, take out our medicine. Their medicine can''t work. I''ll operate and disinfect it! Falk!"


    Albert and Andy ho ran out again. Albert dragged the doctor in one hand and the first aid kit in the other. He didn''t stop running out of the operating room. He just shouted while running: "the doctor is too bad. Shava has some help. I just hope we can disinfect in time..."


    Albert spoke English. Aliosha said nervously, "what is he talking about?"


    "The doctor can''t, but shava can still be saved. We will take over shava''s operation."


    Aliosha said angrily, "this hospital is not good. I said it should be transferred."


    "Shut up, this is not the time to shout. Everyone who tells you should be quiet. We''ll wait outside. There''s still hope in Shawa."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at several humanitarians who dared not breathe: "who was there when Shawa was shot?"


    Aliosha whispered, "I, I followed Shawa."


    "OK, tell me what''s going on," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Aliosha swallowed his saliva, and then whispered, "this morning, someone came to us and said he wanted to talk about business with Shawa. The place was about a place close to here, and then we went according to the agreed time."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "wait, be careful. Who will ask you?"


    Aliosha said with an angry look on his face: "Mogilevic, he said he wanted to talk about business with shava. Shava respected mogilevic very much. He thought there would be no danger and went. After we arrived, there was an American besides mogilevic. They first talked about other business, but finally the American said he wanted to use our team. Shava said he wanted to consider it. The atmosphere was not very pleasant at that time. Then, When we left, shava was shot. "


    Just then, Andy ho rushed back to the operating room wearing a surgical suit, a mask and gloves, and a moment later, Albert also rushed back in the same dress.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered to aliosha, "don''t disturb their operation. Let''s go out and talk. In addition, tell me about mogilevic."


    As he walked, aliosha whispered, "mogilevic is an old guy. He is the largest gangster in Kiev, but he doesn''t do much business in Kiev now, because his business is very big. He launders money and sells organs and people to Western Europe."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "selling organs? And people?"


    Aliosha waved his hand and whispered, "yes, it''s to get women to Western Europe. I don''t know how to do the organ business, but mogilevic plans to let shava help him do it this time."


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "so what does he want to do with your transport team?"


    Aliosha whispered, "send arms. He said to help his friends find a convoy. If we know we have a convoy, let''s help send arms."


    Gao Yang thought that it was Deyo mather''s people who directly attacked shava, but now it seems that it is not Deyo''s people who came forward in person. It is a local gang in Kiev, but he doesn''t know whether mogilevic is hooked with Deyo.


    It became more and more complicated. Gao Yang couldn''t help shaking his head, and then he whispered, "what are you going to do? What''s mogilevic''s power?"


    Aliosha was very angry and said, "we must fight back. Mogilevic invited us to negotiate but took the opportunity to start. It''s shameless. We must fight back against him. As for his strength, it''s certainly not as good as us. Mogilevic stopped doing the business of fighting and killing a long time ago. According to the number of people and firepower, we must be stronger."


    Gao Yang feels a little troublesome. Even if mogilevic is powerful, he doesn''t care, because mogilevic can only be regarded as a local snake at best. He is very afraid of Deyo Mather, a powerful arms giant in the world, but he is completely afraid of mogilevic.


    The only thing worth considering is that Mogilevich should have colluded with DJO mather. If Mogilevich was big, would it lead DJO mather? And Gao Yang''s choice now was to avoid direct conflict with DJO mather.


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang decided to take action. Although he didn''t want to face off with Deyo Mather, shava did things for him, not his little brother. Now that his little brother has an accident, his boss wants to stand up for shava.


    No matter what the relationship between mogilevic and Deyo mather is, Gao Yang has to fight if he wants to stand out for his younger brother, but he has a very good relationship with big Ivan, ulyanko and Ivan. He decides to wait for the opportunity and will not intervene in the war between big Ivan and Deyo mather for the time being. Wouldn''t it be ironic to get involved again because he wants to recover face for shava Well.

 Chapter 1403

    It''s wrong to fight or not.


    Gao Yang feels that the world is full of malice. He feels terrible.


    Now Gao Yang knows what self contradiction is. Just now, just now, he also told Irene that if he stood in the position of Satan''s team, he can''t participate in the war casually. Now, it''s OK. To stand up for Shawa is to hit his face. If he doesn''t stand up for Shawa, he can''t get through the barrier in his heart.


    Gao Yang thinks he''s really stupid. It''s not too late to tell the truth after seeing Shawa.


    Aliosha didn''t know what Gaoyang was thinking. He said with an excited face: "we''re already gathering people. We''re going to fight mogilevic to the end!"


    The white shark gang has no leader and is still messed up by a group of people under shava. The situation will only get worse and worse. If mogilevic and Deyo join hands, the white shark gang will have no other end except to be destroyed.


    If Deyo mather is a big shark, the Satan mercenary regiment is a small fish, while the group named White Shark Gang is at best a pile of small shrimps. Maybe they can''t even count small shrimps. They can only be regarded as plankton, which is at the bottom of biomass.


    Gao Yang waved his hand angrily and said in a deep voice, "fight? How? You can''t cope with the current situation."


    Aliosha said angrily, "if you can''t fight, you have to fight! Our white shark Gang is not bullied casually! If Shawa is beaten, we don''t fight back, what''s the face of the white shark Gang to continue to mix!"


    Those who achieve great things are informal.


    If you want to do great things, you have to be patient and have a heart of stone.


    If you want to do something big, you can''t care about the life and death of cannon fodder. Sha is just a mixed up woodlouse. Satan mercenary regiment has no reason to stir up such a cannon for a war that is not qualified to intervene.


    Gao Yang has been persuading himself so in his heart, but the more he thinks about it, the more he feels oppressed. If he wants to do something big, he must be a shrinking turtle many times. What''s the meaning of doing this big thing.


    To tell the truth, Gao Yang is still afraid. He doesn''t dare to easily get involved in the fight between Deyue and big Ivan, because such an opponent really can''t be provoked by him.


    Gao Yang knew very well that if Satan was completely tied to big Ivan''s chariot, their fate would be completely tied to big Ivan. No place in the world would be safe, and all their families would no longer be safe. As long as they participated in the war, it meant that it was an endless war, and failure meant that there was no place to die.


    World War is a world war. The world war in the underground world also takes the whole world as the battlefield. I really think world war is just bluffing.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s twisted face, Irene sighed. She didn''t speak, but twisted her face to one side. She couldn''t bear to see it.


    Li JinFang said in Chinese: "brother Yang, I think, forget it..."


    For the sake of a small man and cannon fodder, it''s worth dragging Satan into a war that doesn''t see results and looks bad at present. Is it worth it?


    Aliosha couldn''t understand Gao Yang''s pain. He turned to the backbone of several other white shark gangs and shouted, "have our people been summoned? Let''s dress separately and smash all the fields of mogilevic. I''ll screw his head off..."


    "Shut up!"


    Gao Yang suddenly roared, and they all turned their heads to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang angrily said: "you can''t cope with the current situation at all. You fart and die. You think it''s a gang fight? According to your playing method, you don''t know how to die!"


    In front of the white shark Gang, Gao Yang was still very dignified. After aliosha sighed, he whispered, "what do you think we should do?"


    Gao Yang sighed and subconsciously pressed his ears, but he soon shook his head, then stretched out his hand and said to Li JinFang, "give me the walkie talkie."


    Li JinFang nodded to Gao Yang, took out the walkie talkie from his waist, unplugged the earphone plug on it, and said firmly on his face: "brother Yang, no matter what you plan to do, I support you."


    Gao Yang took the walkie talkie, took a breath, then pressed the launch button and said in a deep voice: "If someone doesn''t have an ear phone, I''ll use the walkie talkie. I think it''s more formal to say so. Well, I decided not to participate in the war between big Ivan and the German treaty, because it was a war between two giants, and we shouldn''t join in. Moreover, I think big Ivan must have a way to solve this matter. He is a big man, and the big man doesn''t need us Worry, so I have a good relationship with big Ivan, but considering Satan''s position, I still plan not to go to war immediately.


    But now, shava is injured, very heavy and may die. The person who attacked shava is another gang in Kiev and an American who doesn''t know the origin. I think it should be Deyo mather. They asked to use the motorcade prepared for us by shava, and shava was shot after refusing. "


    After that, Gao Yang paused, then pressed the launch button and said in a deep voice: "I think so. The big Ivan thing is the big Ivan thing. We have a good relationship with him, but we shouldn''t and can''t take the initiative to tie it to his chariot. The shava thing is our thing, because shava is working for us. He is our people. Whoever moves him is declaring war on us."


    Gao Yang sighed a long sigh, and then the decadence and entanglement in his tone disappeared, leaving only firmness and high spirited.


    "We don''t meddle in other people''s affairs, but in our own affairs, no matter who the opponent is, we will fight him to the end! I decided to fight back immediately. The target is a gang leader in Kiev and kill him! Doing so may lead to the counterattack of dejo Mather, or maybe not, but it doesn''t matter. No matter who our opponent is, we have to tell him, Satan mercenary regiment Very small, very few people, but not everyone can step on it! "


    For the same thing, because of different two people, Gao Yang made different reactions. He was making excuses for himself, or he really thought that Gao Yang didn''t know as he claimed.


    After saying that firmly, Gao Yang shook his head helplessly, and then said with a smile on the walkie talkie: "everyone, I''m sorry, I''m still a little person who can''t do big things after all."


    After saying that, Gao Yang threw the walkie talkie at Li JinFang, then turned to aliosha and said, "gather your people, but don''t let you go to war. Keep vigilant. Don''t be beaten to the door without defense. Protect yourself. As for the rest, let us do it."

 Chapter 1404

    I feel it necessary to say a few words about these recent chapters.


    In fact, I''m really not good at writing psychological activities, and I''m too lazy to write, so when I encounter such a big event that requires careful consideration to make a choice, I usually only write the results and pass through the process of how to make a decision.


    But this time, the situation is somewhat different. Deyue is a hidden big boss. Although it has been mentioned long ago, it is estimated that no one remembers it?


    A world war is really related to everyone''s life. It would be too much if, as the head of Satan, Gao Yang happily plunges into it without thinking about anything and fights with enemies who are not the same size at all.


    What I want to write is actually a group of small people. Even if the business will become bigger later, they are still a group of small people, a group of hot-blooded and simple small people, with simple ideas and simple principles. Originally, it is just a group of mercenaries. How promising can they be and how much money they can earn are still small people. They are really powerful people with great skills, Why make money by working hard.


    A group of simple and happy little people can die, but when they die, they also die without complaint and regret. They don''t want to think too much. They don''t know the great righteousness or the great truth. It''s just for these brothers around them. When they die and have to die, they should die.


    For Satan, death is neither important nor terrible. The important thing is to die happily. Just like Bruce, he is dead, but he is also happy to die, because his death alone can exchange the lives of other Satan people. It is worth dying and happy to die. This is the character of Satan I want to write about.


    The protagonist''s psychological struggle, his entanglement and pain are very difficult for me to write and unwilling to write, but I can''t help writing. He is a small man. He wants to be a big man, but when a big man has to give up many things. For example, if a big man abandons his loyalty, the protagonist is unwilling to give up and wants to be a big man, he can only suffer.


    I don''t want to write about thoughtful, intelligent and invincible smart people. I can''t write it. I want to write about normal people with intelligence within the range of normal people. So up to now, you should also find that almost none of the protagonist''s battle plans can be implemented smoothly in the end. Why? Because I firmly believe that the plan can not keep up with the change, and the protagonist is obviously not a Superman with superior intelligence. He can defeat the enemy aircraft first at any time.


    Everyone will grow. Gao Yang is also growing. He will struggle and suffer, which is the result of growth, because he will finally think about things in the way that a big man should think, but he finally chose the way and criteria of a small man. For a cannon fodder, a big man won''t look at the cannon fodder, So they took part in a war they should have avoided.


    Originally, I wrote a lot, but the number of words is too large. Let''s make a conclusion. I don''t know if my idea is right, but I think mercenaries are little people. I want to write some wars fought by hot-blooded and simple little people, so this book is called the war of mercenaries. That''s it.

 Chapter 1405

    Li JinFang smiled happily. He just raised his thumb to Gao Yang without saying anything.


    Irene smiled and said, "boss, you really can make excuses."


    When Gao Yang was eager to explain, Irene continued with a smile: "stop it. I like your excuse. I like it very much."


    Gao Yang wanted to say that he was not looking for an excuse, but he thought about it, but smiled and finally said nothing.


    A Liao Sha, who could not understand English, was stunned and said to Gao Yang, "give it to you?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice to aliosha: "Yes, leave it to us. We''ll kill Mogilevich. Your intervention will only be bad. Many people will only make Mogilevich more alert. If they want to kill Mogilevich, they have to kill him. Of course, you can''t be idle. Now let me know about Mogilevich. What''s more, will it be OK to make too much noise in Kiev?"


    Aliosha was stunned and said, "but there are many bodyguards around Mogilevich, only a few of you, OK?"


    Gao Yang smiled confidently and said in a low voice, "it''s a small matter. We are very good at this kind of thing. You haven''t answered my question. What''s the problem with the large-scale fire in Kiev?"


    After thinking about it, aliosha shook his head and said, "there will be a problem, but we can deal with it."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said in a deep voice, "well, I''ll make some calls outside. You wait here. If Shawa''s operation is over, just tell me."


    Gao Yang strode out of the emergency building and found an open space. He took out the phone in his ear and dialed Morgan.


    After waiting for Morgan to connect, Gao Yang smiled and said, "Hey, Morgan, tell you something. Are you interested in the financial industry?"


    Morgan was puzzled and said, "financial industry? How can you ask this? What do you mean?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, Deyo Mather, the army fire merchant, do you know this man?"


    After a long silence, Morgan said in a deep voice, "I''ve heard of this name, army fire merchant, a very powerful guy, but I haven''t dealt with anything at all. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "Deyo mather declared war on big Ivan."


    "Wow, big event, the arms black market is going to reshuffle. Wait, you won''t be involved?"


    Gao Yang coughed again and said with a smile: "not yet. The point I want to say is not this. It''s like this. Big Ivan hasn''t appeared yet, but the person in charge of Europe under him plans to fight, but he doesn''t have money at present, so he needs to borrow money. The minimum loan is 100 million, and then he pays back 200 million. I want to know if you are interested."


    After a moment of silence, Morgan whispered, "are you sure the borrower is big Ivan''s man?"


    "Of course, I''m sure of that."


    "Do you think big Ivan can still appear? Are you sure he''s still alive and can appear again?"


    Gao Yang felt that this question was a little difficult to answer. After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "I''m not sure that big Ivan is still alive, and I don''t know if he can appear again. However, I think he is still alive now, and as long as he is alive, he will appear in the future, but this is just my judgment. There is no reliable evidence to support my judgment."


    After another moment of silence, Morgan said in a deep voice: "borrow, why not borrow, but the interest rate is too low. I can take out one hundred million, but I have to recover at least four hundred million. The principal plus interest will last for half a year. If it exceeds half a year, I have to pay back six hundred million. If it exceeds one year, I have to pay back eight hundred million. If it takes more than one quarter, I can add two hundred million dollars of interest."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva hard and whispered, "this, this is too cruel?"


    Morgan said with a smile, "cruel? Not cruel at all. Of course, I have to get enough return when I take such a big risk. The interest I ask is very reasonable. This is a war loan. You have to find out this."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Oh, well, I''ll ask him if he''s willing to answer."


    Morgan smiled: "man, if the borrower is not an idiot, he will borrow. Is it so easy to borrow war loans? Wait, I thought of a question. You won''t have borrowed the money you have? Ha, according to my understanding of you, you must have borrowed the money without interest, right!"


    "Uh, uh, cough, yes..."


    "Oh, you idiot, I guess so."


    Gao Yangshan said: "in fact, I didn''t say die. If big Ivan plans to pay more money, I won''t refuse. In addition, I don''t want interest, but I put forward that when big Ivan goes to war with Germany, I will do the arms business for him."


    Morgan was very surprised and said, "what? Did he promise?"


    "Yes."


    Morgan got excited immediately and said loudly, "that''s very good. How much did you lend?"


    "Thirty million, that''s all I have."


    "It''s cost-effective and appropriate. It''s really appropriate. The arms trade right during the war, ha ha, it''s good. It''s worth it without interest."


    After saying that, Morgan said happily, "you finally know what is the most valuable. Do a good job. It''s worth a big fight. Oh, our diamond mine has made a lot of profits recently. Your share is 50 million. We won''t ship any more this year, so this year is the money. Well, don''t want me to give you the money."


    "Why?"


    "It''s very simple. If I give you the money, you''ll lend it. Don''t deny it. For me, it''s worth taking out 100 million to invest in a risky but profitable investment, because I have spare money. It doesn''t matter if I can''t get it back, but for you, that little money is all you have. From the perspective of investment, putting all your money into a venture is too risky In the war loan, you must be crazy. "


    Gao Yangshan said, "but we''re all going to war. Well, I know you''re going to say I''m an idiot, but I still decided to go to war. The reasons are very complicated."


    Morgan said strangely, "why should I call you an idiot? Man, you''re an adult, you''re a mercenary, that''s what you do. Isn''t it normal for you to join the war?"


    Gao Yang said differently, "I thought you would say I shouldn''t be involved in the struggle between two giants."


    Morgan smiled and said in a deep voice: "High risk is accompanied by high income. Big Ivan''s status is not in vain. He made it step by step. I made it possible for me to have today. My key step is that I got rich returns on an ultra-high risk investment. I almost lost my life, but I became a big man from a nobody. That''s what I want. I can get what I want You have to pay something. "


    Gao Yang smiled happily, and then he said in a deep voice, "even if failure costs a lot?"


    "Yes, even if failure costs a lot, man, an opportunity with high risk but high return has become an opportunity to rise to the sky and lose completely. What I want to tell you is that this opportunity does not always exist. Maybe you can meet this time in your life. It depends on your choice."


    Gao Yang said faintly, "I have made a choice, but I still have to thank you for your teaching. I''m lucky to know you. Thank you, Morgan."


    Morgan sighed and said in a deep voice, "Gao, you have made the most important investment in your life. Then, do well and get the most important return in your life. I wish you good luck. Oh, say more, man, I''m really glad to meet you on the grassland of South Sudan. I always think that''s my luckiest moment so far."


    Quite feeling and quite surprised, Gao Yang Hung up the phone. After standing in place for a while, Gao Yang picked up the phone again and dialed Andre.


    Gao Yang still thinks that Morgan''s request is too much. The principal is 100 million and the interest is 300 million. This usury is a bit outrageous, but there is no way. The only source of large amount of funds he can find is Morgan. Although he didn''t mention this request, he felt a little embarrassed before opening his mouth.


    Sorry to have to say, after Andre connected the phone, Gao Yang said in a somewhat erratic voice: "man, I helped you find some money, 100 million."


    "Great! Man, you''re so fucking neat! I like your style!"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "don''t be happy first. The borrower has some different opinions on the interest. His condition is to pay him 400 million even with the interest for half a year. If it is overdue, add 200 million more interest every quarter, and more than one day is a quarter. I''m sorry, that''s the condition for the funds I can find."


    "Well, the interest rate is a little high, but the condition is very fair. Man, why apologize to me? That''s not the case with war loans. Well, on this condition, give me the money quickly. In addition, can you find some more money? I''m afraid 100 million is not enough."


    Gao Yang thought about the rich people he knew, and then said with a bitter smile: "I may be able to borrow some money, but the object of borrowing money is a little troublesome. He is an intelligence dealer, but he must be rich."


    "Borrowing, fighting a war is a matter of burning money. If you wait to borrow when you don''t have money, the capital chain will be broken. You won''t have to fight this war, so you have to borrow now, and you have to bear the high interest. Anyway, as long as you win this interest, it''s nothing. If you lose, we all die, and the money will naturally have to be repaid. It''s a war loan with high risk and high return It''s fair that the interest rate is higher, so man, lend me some more money. Oh, oh, sorry, I forgot to say, I''ll pay you a commission for borrowing money. Well, I think 10% is quite fair at this time, don''t you think? "


    He shouted loudly and said in a deep voice, "man, if you want to talk about the Commission, please talk about the Commission for us by the way. It''s not the Commission for borrowing money for you, but the Commission for fighting for you."

 Chapter 1406

    Andre was very, very shocked. He said quietly, "your commission? You want to fight!"


    "Yes, we will go to war."


    After saying that, Gao Yang then said with a smile: "as mercenaries, it''s reasonable for us to participate in the war."


    Andre laughed very loudly. After he finished laughing, he said with emotion: "man, you are really kind. OK, how much do you want!"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "one dollar is good."


    Andre laughed again and said, "it''s a good price to hire Satan for one dollar. Do you know I''m too poor to offer this price, but man, I won''t give you a dollar."


    If you want to fight, you should put your head on your belt and go to war with deo mather. It can''t be said that it must be bad, but if you fight with deo mather without any restrictions, he won''t do it even if you give Gao Yang 100 million.


    Since he didn''t fight for money, don''t ask for money at all. Anyway, Andre doesn''t have money. Symbolically asking for a dollar means that Satan intervened in the battle between big Ivan and Deyo Mather, just like a ceremony, that''s all.


    But Andre refused to pay a dollar, which surprised Gao Yang, because he thought Andre would happily welcome Satan to join.


    Gao Yang said faintly, "man, if you think one dollar is too low, I don''t mind rising the price. For example, how about one hundred million? One hundred million a day, I don''t think I have too much money."


    Andre breathed and said with a smile, "ram, URI told me about you. He said you were the strangest mercenary he had ever seen. I didn''t know what he meant, but now I understand. I don''t know what to say. I haven''t seen you."


    After that, Andre said in a deep voice: "ram, I never believe in friendship or loyalty. If I do things by these ethereal things, I will die soon. These days, what maintains everyone is one word, money. I don''t believe anything except money, at least I don''t believe it all, and I don''t dare to believe it all."


    "I think you''re right," he said in a low voice


    Andre laughed and said loudly: "Ram, you''re too strange. You''re strange. You don''t look like a normal person. I said to lend money. You gave me 30 million yuan and didn''t want fucking interest. I asked you to lend money for me. You really lent it to me. You have to go to war now. I fucking think I''m dead. You hired a mercenary to jump into this fire pit and don''t want money, Falk! Are you stupid?"


    "I don''t think I''m stupid. I just have a good relationship with big Ivan and URI. Friends, I can help nature."


    Andre sneered, "come on, I don''t believe this. Who believes this nonsense? In my opinion, you must have your own plan. You think it''s good for you. You''re not stupid. Don''t say you''re so great. I don''t believe it."


    Gao Yang was very unhappy. He frowned, but his tone didn''t change much. He just said in a deep voice: "I didn''t let you believe it. I don''t know you well. I helped Da Ivan."


    Andre laughed, then he breathed out his breath and said in a deep voice: "ram, I really can''t guess you. I don''t know what you''re thinking at all, but it doesn''t matter. From what you''re doing now, even if you have any tricks, I have to admit it, because you put in enough and cruel! No matter what you want from big Ivan and me, you deserve it."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you are a typical person. You think too much."


    Andre said solemnly, "no, I''ve seen too much betrayal and betrayal, and I don''t think much. I''m dead now. When you peel off all the hypocritical appearances, you''ll find that there''s only interest left in the world. In the final analysis, there''s only one word, money!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to discuss life values with others. He can only say helplessly, "man, can you be serious? It''s not suitable to discuss values now. You only believe in money. That''s your business. Don''t care what I believe, OK?"


    Andre smiled again and said loudly: "No, man, you''re too strange. What you''ve done has been subverting my cognition. I even suspect you''re sent by dejo Mather, but now I believe you''re not, because if you''re sent by dejo mather to deal with me, your performance is too stupid. No one will do so, because you''re too strange to be believed."


    After laughing, Andre said in a deep voice: "Arms dealers are very suspicious. I can''t let myself violate my code of conduct. I don''t have money. I need to use my money where I need it most, but I must give you the greatest return for big Ivan. In terms of your investment, you are qualified to win everything. Since I can''t give you money now, I have to give you something really valuable, not a blank check, not like One dollar, man. I hired you. I don''t think it''s appropriate for your investment. "


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "well, after walking around for a long time, what are you trying to say?"


    Andre said word by word, "alliance!"


    "Alliance?"


    "Yes, alliance, equal alliance. I don''t have as much money and as many people as you. Since you can fight this war, I have to pay enough price. If you win, you share the fruits of victory with big Ivan. If you fail, everyone goes to hell together. Man, I''m very principled. Since you pay enough, you naturally have to gain more."


    These days, fighting is burning money. Andre is an arms dealer, but as the most hard pressed person in charge of Europe, he has no force and no high praise except the most basic bodyguard. Andre doesn''t want to do anything. With this, Andre must show the greatest sincerity.


    After walking around for a long time and talking a lot of nonsense, Andre gave Gao Yang a very precious and valuable promise to form an alliance, which has no upper limit when sharing the fruits of victory,


    The alliance relationship is also very good, which is better than symbolically taking a dollar to accept employment. Although they are all non binding commitments, they are all empty promises.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, we''re in an alliance, but I think you''re still writing a bad check."


    Andre laughed again and said loudly, "you found out. I''m sorry, I can only write a blank check now, because it''s not certain whether I will win or lose this war. Since everyone is dead after losing, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a blank check."

 Chapter 1407

    It is impossible for arms dealers to speak of righteousness, but it is necessary for arms dealers to speak of credibility.


    Gao Yang can''t expect Andre to be loyal, but he has no doubt that Andre can stick to the principle of arms dealers. Therefore, even if he can''t see the possibility of cashing the check for the time being, he won''t worry about drawing water with a bamboo basket. In that sentence, as long as he wins, everything is easy to say. If he loses, he doesn''t have to say anything after playing completely.


    Gao Yang looked up to the sky and sighed loudly: "OK, as long as we go on this road, we can''t turn back. In short, our destiny is tied together. Since you promised to borrow money, the money I borrowed for you will be given to you soon. If there''s no accident, it''ll be one or two days."


    Morgan won''t deal with Andre directly. It goes without saying that since Gao Yang has become an intermediary, he has to be the intermediary to the end. Morgan gives him the money and he gives it to Andre.


    The same is true when paying back the money. Andre even brings interest to Gao Yang, and Gao Yang changes hands to Morgan. However, in this way, there is a problem, that is, how should Andre pay back his money in case of an accident to Gao Yang, an intermediary.


    "If you die, how can I pay back the money?"


    Andre asked this question, and Gao Yang said angrily, "I won''t die, and it doesn''t matter whether you pay back the money or not. My agent will deal with these. I''ll give you an account and type the money at that time."


    Arms dealers and mercenaries are often associated with the word treachery, but they also score points. However, if they can mix up to a certain level, it means that they have good reputation. If they have good reputation, they can complete a sky high transaction with only a few words. The reputation of this business is not easy to establish, but it will be full of gold after it is established.


    Andre said lazily, "OK, that''s it. I''ll wait for your money. In addition, I have something to tell you."


    "Say."


    Andre said with emotion: "to tell you the truth, I know a lot of rich people. I''ve been borrowing money these two days. Unfortunately, no one lent money to me when the situation is not the worst. People I know only recognize money and borrow money, ha ha.


    Just now, after I found that the situation was serious, I didn''t hold any hope when I borrowed money from you, because I was desperate. I didn''t expect you to lend me money, or you pulled me on the premise of knowing how bad the situation was. Man, don''t worry, big Ivan and I will never let you suffer. As long as big Ivan is not dead, this check will never be a bad check! "


    He breathed loudly and said: "There''s no need to talk more about this nonsense. At this point, who doesn''t know what''s going on? Let me say something more urgent. My man is the gang leader who was shot. He was shot when he was asked out by a gang leader called mogilevic. I think mogilevic and Deyue are together. I want to kill mogilevic and act today."


    Andre said in a deep voice: "mogilevic? I know. He is a powerful role. This guy has operated in Kiev for many years. He no longer operates those low-end industries, but his force is very powerful. I think you''d better wait until there are more people here."


    "Do you know him? Good. Tell me about this man in detail. What strength does he have?"


    Andre said slowly: "This guy has at least more than 50 bodyguards. He has a wide range of business. Many people think he has passed away, but in fact, he is not. He has always been very active, but his business has been transferred outside Ukraine, and he is very low-key, but this man is a real murderer. Don''t take him as an ordinary gang leader."


    "Well, how powerful is he? Can he deploy an army outside his home? How many bodyguards? Hundreds? Thousands?"


    Andre smiled: "Of course, it''s not that exaggerated. Mogilevic is a gang leader, but he is only a gang leader after all. There have always been about 50 people around him. For a gang leader, this protection force has been very strong. In addition, he has been operating in Kiev for many years, so he can certainly mobilize a lot of resources, such as the help from the government."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "Andre, have you ever been a soldier?"


    "Well, no, I got up from the street. I''ve been a boxer and a gangster, but I haven''t been a soldier."


    "I guess so, Andre. Do you know the difference between gangsters and mercenaries? Let me tell you, we can''t do business. We can''t collect protection fees, sell people, run casinos and rob sites everywhere. We''re only good at war. It''s war, not a fight between gangs or a street fight."


    After slowly saying that, Gao Yang said confidently: "we will solve the problem in the way we are good at. Mogilevic wants to fight. Unfortunately, the opponent he meets only wants to fight."


    Andre was silent for a moment and said with a smile: "what I said is very reasonable. I am more familiar with the way arms dealers solve problems, and arms dealers usually don''t choose to go to war directly."


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice: "Tonight we will take a very direct way to give mogilevic a piece of advice. I think some heavy firepower is better. You can certainly provide this?"


    "This is not nonsense. What is it?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "since the war has begun, there is no need to talk nonsense, so I don''t really want to use that close combat method. What heavy firepower is suitable for us? The one that should be easy to carry."


    Andre was very depressed and said, "you need to be clear. I don''t know what you want. In short, you have everything you want, tanks, aircraft, artillery and missiles. Just say it."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "these firepower are too heavy and not easy to use. I want some bazookas. The quantity is larger and the caliber is larger. I can directly blast mogilevic''s home dozens of times with bazookas."


    Andre suddenly said excitedly, "Oh, just rockets. Let me send you the rpg-29. Also, speaking of rpg-29, there are many warm pressure rockets in addition to armor piercing shells. Speaking of warm pressure rockets, there are shmir in addition to rpg-29. Here''s a car for you?"


    Different is different. Big weapon producing countries are different from those rotten places that can only buy weapons. Such cruel things as single soldier temperature pressure bombs are based on the number of cars and used casually. I''m really excited when I think about it. I can''t help saying, "what big car?"

 Chapter 1408

    Although it is not as well equipped as in normal combat, Satan''s people are also fully armed. Therefore, Satan''s people stay in the hospital. In fact, the risk is very high. If someone passing by looks into the car at this time, it will be a lot of fun.


    Hung up the phone and walked to a car.


    Go straight to groliov''s car. The window is open. Although the door is closed, it is not locked. You can kick the door open with one foot. It''s also convenient to get off.


    In front of the car was Andy ho. Groliov was alone in the back seat. He held the machine gun in his arms, leaned his head against the headrest and watched the road from outside the hospital.


    Gao Yang leaned against the window, rubbed his forehead, raised his head and said to groliov, "I''m sorry."


    Groliov shook his head and whispered, "don''t tell me you''re sorry. It''s not necessary."


    Gao Yang has a different relationship with groliov. He is saying sorry to groliov because groliov is Yelena''s father.


    Gao Yang bit his lips hard. After a long time, he finally said in a deep voice, "don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Groliov sighed and said in a deep voice, "from the standpoint of Yelena''s father, I hope to go home immediately, but as your deputy, I have nothing to say. Your choice is very normal, because you are a mercenary."


    "But this time it''s different. This time it''s dangerous," he said in a low voice


    Groliov smiled and whispered, "the battle we have experienced, that is not dangerous? Is there a non dangerous battle in this world?"


    With a faint sigh, groliov said calmly: "I''ve been fighting for half my life and have been a mercenary for a long time. I know what''s going on in this business better than any of you. If you enter this business, you don''t want to quit easily. The longer it takes, the harder it will be to end. When you and rabbit decide to be a mercenary, I know that we''ll end up sooner or later. It''s not about money. Don''t want to leave easily without losing something Open. "


    Groliov affectionately stroked the machine gun in his arms, bowed his head and said, "if I could quit, I would have stayed at home with Natalia and Yelena. Now Satan and good machine gunners can''t be found. Do you think I can''t live without Satan? Yes, I can''t live without Satan, but what I can''t live without is the battlefield."


    "You didn''t tell me that," he said in a low voice


    Groliov breathed out and said in a deep voice: "Needless to say? Remember fart fire. All mercenaries who don''t stop when it''s time to stop can only wait until they die. Since I haven''t quit, it means that I''m like them. Of course, I hope you can go home and stay honest and finish your promise when ye Lianna finishes her career. What I hope most now is to let you lose your arms and legs on the battlefield Die. "


    Groliov laughed at himself, then waved to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "What I can''t do, I''m not qualified to ask you to do it. I hope this task can make us decide to leave completely. Don''t say this now. It''s meaningless. Just treat me as Satan''s deputy commander on the battlefield. Don''t think anything else will affect your judgment. Now tell me what we''re going to do next."


    "Go and kill mogilevic tonight," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Groliov waved his hand and whispered, "OK, I see. There''s still a long time to go in the evening. Now go and do your business."


    Gao Yang nodded, turned and left, passed through a group of restless white sharks and returned to the emergency room.


    They were still waiting anxiously. When they saw Gao Yang, Liao Sha shook his head and whispered, "there''s no news yet."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. He had only left for about half an hour. This time must not be enough for the operation to be completed.


    After waving and letting everyone gather around him, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "just leave a few people here. Others, especially those of you who want to take revenge, can leave now. Gather all your hands and look like you want to fight back on a large scale."


    A man with a familiar face but no name whispered, "do you have a plan? What shall we do?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t dare to announce the overall plan to everyone without reservation. The words of gangsters are loyal, but there are a few that can really do it.


    Gao Yang said without changing his face: "yes, there is a plan. He looks like he wants to fight back, but he doesn''t move for the time being. Wait until Shawa wakes up."


    Everyone frowned and Alyssa stopped talking, but others were rude. A fierce looking young man angrily said, "are you kidding? You have to wait until our boss wakes up? When is it? Since you want revenge, you must revenge immediately."


    Gao Yang stared at the young man and said in a deep voice, "no, you can''t revenge right now. It''s death."


    An older, gloomy looking middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "what do we plan to do with you? What qualifications do you have to order us?"


    Aliosha hesitated, but he still didn''t say anything, because the middle-aged man was right. Gao Yang is an outsider. He has a good relationship with Shawa, but he is not qualified to command what white shark does and how to do it. Gao Yang can exert influence on Shawa, but he can''t directly call the white shark Gang beyond Shawa.


    Gao Yang smiled, full of air.


    "Because you are too young, compared with me, you are like a chicken just out of its shell. Why, you think you are very powerful?"


    After looking around for a week, Gao Yang continued: "what do you think this is? Let me tell you, this is not a street fight, this is a war. Since mogilevic dares to attack shava, it means that he is ready to completely destroy you. Are you ready?"


    The middle-aged man said angrily, "you don''t have to teach me how to do it!"


    Gao Yang said coldly, "I''m not going to teach you how to do it. I''m just going to stop you from doing stupid things and taking the initiative to die. It won''t make you look brave. It can only prove that you''re stupid. In other words, I can''t make a decision for shava and I''m not qualified to teach you how to do it. You can make a decision instead of shava and teach them how to do it, right?"


    The middle-aged man was speechless. Gao Yang looked around again and said in a deep voice: "You are the backbone of the white shark Gang, but have you decided who will command the whole white shark Gang instead of shava? Or are you going to fight with your little brother? None of you can decide the fate of the whole white shark gang for shava. Before retaliation, at least think about what to do is the right way to retaliate. Also, shava is not dead!"


    Aliosha breathed out and said in a deep voice, "yes, shava is not dead yet. Peter is right. We should wait until shava wakes up."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in a deep voice, "since Shawa hasn''t died yet, he won''t die. In addition, since his carotid artery hasn''t been broken and sent to the hospital in time, he won''t become a vegetable, so don''t worry. When he wakes up, you will naturally know what to do."


    After that, Gao Yang waved again and said loudly: "Now, go back and gather your people, comfort them, and tell them that shava is okay, so that they don''t think nonsense and make a gesture of revenge. Make a full gesture. It''s enough to do this first. In addition, I remind you that I''m not from the white shark gang. From the perspective of an outsider, if any of you act arbitrarily and destroy the overall situation, I will think he is an insider. He has taken refuge in mogilevic''s insider. Well, now you can decide who will stay. "


    Aliosha said in a deep voice, "I''ll stay here to take care of Sava, amorenko. Your people will also stay here. We have to leave more people to protect Sava."


    The fierce looking young man frowned and said, "well, I''ll stay here with you."


    Gao Yang walked away and waited for a group of people to stay in place and discuss in a low voice for a while. After most people left, Gao Yang shouted to aliosha, "come here, man."


    Aleosha is the most trusted person of Shawa. They grew up together and are relatives. Gao Yang also fought side by side in the world. Gao Yang knows this, because some things must be handled by the people of the white shark Gang, so he can only choose to trust aleosha.


    After aliosha came to Gaoyang, Gaoyang approached aliosha and whispered, "your gang is actually very loose. It''s too easy to buy a few people. Under the current situation, if there is no mogilevic''s insider in the white shark Gang, it''s insulting my intelligence quotient, don''t you think?"


    Aliosha looked at Gao Yang suspiciously. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "yes, there are many of us. It''s too easy to buy some of them, especially for mogilevic."


    "Shawa trusts you most, so I also trust you. Some things can only be done by you," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Aliosha whispered, "I trust you too. Say what you want and I''ll do it."


    "Do you have anyone who can ensure his loyalty?"


    After thinking for a long time, aliosha whispered, "yes, but not many. There are a few people who will not betray Shawa, all of us, or die."


    "It can''t be the kind that stands out in the white shark gang. It must be able to guarantee loyalty," he said in a low voice


    Aliosha scratched his head, thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, but it''s really rare. What do you want to do?"


    High pitched channel: "In the next time, shava''s situation will be very dangerous. If he is not dead and is rescued, you have to take the people you trust, transfer shava to a place everyone doesn''t know, and hide well. No matter what happens outside, you can''t contact anyone unless I inform you, so as not to expose shava''s whereabouts. Can you do it?"


    Aliosha breathed and said in a deep voice, "yes, but what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry about what I want to do. I''ll help you move the sand tile to a safe place. Don''t worry about the later things. Remember, wait for my notice and hide with the sand tile before receiving my notice."

 Chapter 1409

    It''s no use for the white shark Gang to raise one. Satan did everything himself.


    Before performing any task, Gao Yang tries his best to get the enemy''s information. In turn, he naturally wants to avoid any information being leaked to the enemy.


    There was no time to make a fake action to confuse the enemy, and Gao Yang was too lazy to deal with them. For mogilevic, he chose to go straight in. The only thing he needed to find out was the whereabouts of mogilevic, and ignored everything else.


    Of course, the gang leader is not a civilized person. In terms of the degree of evil and the degree of bravery, the gang members are not as bad as mercenaries.


    It''s OK to bully ordinary people. In that kind of fight, guns fly together and everything is just to kill the enemy. On the battlefield where there is only violence left, the gangs encounter any regular army, which is a group of little sheep to be slaughtered. In front of mercenaries who only do things but don''t say anything, a gangster leader who does things first and then does things is relatively civilized.


    In front of Satan, the first super small mercenary regiment in the industry, it''s not too much to say that mogilevic looks like a weak scholar. Today, Gao Yang will educate mogilevic to let him understand what a scholar meets a soldier.


    It was already dark. Gao Yang, who stayed in his foothold, took off his suit for the first time and put on his favorite tactical clothes.


    With a helmet in one hand, he stood in front of the crowd and said, "check the equipment!"


    The sound of shooting was pulled, and then the night vision was turned on. After checking all the equipment on the body, the sound of inspection was sounded in turn.


    After checking all the equipment, he said loudly, "radio call test, over."


    "Normal, over."


    "Normal, over."


    It''s been a long time since we officially fought a war. Not only does the high tone sound a little excited, but also others. Even a few people''s voices are still happy.


    Everything was OK. Gao Yang''s right hand pulled the mask on his head and pulled it down. He twisted his head back and forth to expose his eyes and mouth. After that, he buttoned his helmet on his head with his left hand and said loudly, "guys, get ready to go!"


    Just at this time, yak, who was sitting on one side, suddenly said, "boss, the headquarters nightclub of the white shark gang has been attacked."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "regardless of him, ask Leonard about the target."


    Yak sits in front of a table in a corner of the living room, wearing a headset and facing two computers. In addition to the computer, there is a high-power radio station and six mobile phones lined up in turn. A wire connects the radio station with the relay station antenna on the roof. With the mobile relay station on the vehicle, he can receive more than half of the radio signals from Kiev, and in the corner of the table, And an MP7 submachine gun.


    After putting down a mobile phone, yak grabbed the phone on his headset and said in a deep voice, "Leonard, is the mouse still in the hole?"


    "The little mouse goes in and out, and the big mouse is always in the hole."


    There is a relay station. Gao Yang''s walkie talkie can also receive the signal from No. 13. There is no need for yak to relay it. Gao Yang directly said in the walkie talkie: "good, stare at the big mouse and wait for us."


    The voice of No. 13 was very low and said in a deep voice: "Now let''s talk about the rat hole. There are cameras about 300 meters away from the hole. There are night vision cameras, 100 meters inward from the hole. There is an infrared defense system. As long as you break in, you will give an alarm. The infrared is one meter away from the ground, which can prevent small animals from triggering false alarms. In addition, there should be vibration monitors in the surrounding area near the mouse hole, but I''m not sure, There are many little mice at the mouth of the cave. It''s all right. That''s all. When will you come? "


    He said in a low voice: "wait for the rat trap to be delivered to us. It won''t take long. Wait patiently. I have a question. How did you get these information?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "I have long eyes. I can tell at a glance what the security measures of these people are. There''s nothing to say."


    "OK, wait a moment. We should arrive at the scheduled time and contact again."


    At the end of the conversation with the 13th, Gao Yang raised his wrist and looked at his watch. At this time, yak picked up a shaking mobile phone and said to Gao Yang: "boss, Andre''s man is here."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "eleven o''clock sharp, very punctual, guys, let''s go!"


    Gao Yang, with a gun in his hand, was the first to go out of the door. He felt quite energetic.


    As he walked outside the door, Taylor said in a sullen voice, "why is the first defense line arranged at a distance of 300 meters? It''s too close. What''s the point?"


    Albert smiled, "because it''s just the home of a gang leader, not the battle command. Man, why do you have to paint your face? How convenient it is to use a mask."


    Taylor shook his head and said, "no, I hate the feeling of being covered by a mask. In addition, field troops don''t wear masks. Special police wear masks and special forces paint camouflage."


    Taylor''s view aroused public anger, and treble disdained: "nonsense! If you have to paint camouflage, it can only show that you are stupid! After the war, we can take off the mask. What about you? After the five minute battle, you have to wash your face for an hour, fool!"


    Masks and camouflage camouflage are all for camouflage, but Taylor is right. It is the field troops who paint camouflage camouflage on their hands and faces, while the special police or full-time anti-terrorism forces wear masks.


    Satan is used to wearing masks only because they are used to it when they are trained in Israel. It is indeed a panic to wear a mask without showing their nose, but the advantage is convenient. Camouflage is very difficult to clean. It is more convenient to wear a mask unless they perform tasks in the field for a long time.


    Another advantage of wearing a mask is that modern science and technology are very developed. Even if the human eye can''t recognize the face painted with camouflage, some instruments, such as holography, can restore the face after capturing the face. Although there is little possibility of meeting this kind of thing in war, it is possible to meet it after all, Like being watched by someone with a heart.


    For soldiers fighting for their country, these are not problems, but for mercenaries or other people who can''t see the light, it''s better to cover their faces with masks.


    Some people like to use masks, others like to paint camouflage and camouflage, and use whatever they are used to, but most people in the Satan mercenary regiment are used to using masks, but Albert wants Taylor to change his habits.


    "Man, wear masks. You see, we all wear masks. Only you paint yourself as a flower face. Don''t you think it''s troublesome? Also, why don''t you keep the same with us? Man, I think the next time we perform this task, how about replacing the same with a skeleton face? I wore a skeleton face mask when I was a professional wrestler. I tell you, it''s special It''s a deterrent! "


    Irene whispered, "I think it''s silly, but I don''t mind trying."


    Cui boxing said angrily, "I think it''s OK. I think it''s a good idea. Let''s buy a mask first and then find the trouble of the target. I think it''s a great idea!"


    Gao Yang has come to the gate, but when several people behind him talk endlessly about the mask, he turns his head and says angrily, "are you crazy? Take a white mask for fear that you won''t be found by the enemy?"


    After that, Gao Yang opened the big iron gate. Six cars had stopped on the roadside. Gao Yang looked into the car and then waved, "get in the car and start."


    The car parked at the door opened the door. Andre in the co driver''s seat showed his head. After looking around, he said with doubts: "who is the ram?"


    "Why did you come in person? Didn''t you say you had something to do?"


    Andre said with a smile, "I''d like to see how you fight. Besides, I haven''t experienced such a big scene for a long time. I want to go and see the excitement."


    A group of people were getting on the bus quickly. According to their own groups, Gao Yang watched everyone get on the bus, pointed to a medium-sized van at the back of the team, and whispered, "rat trap on it?"


    Andre was stunned and said, "rat trap? Oh, you said bazooka. That''s right. It''s in that car, man. Bazooka is bazooka. What code do you say?"


    Gao Yang opened the rear door and sat on it. Then he whispered, "when you move, say the code, get used to the problem, drive."


    When the car started, Andre, the co pilot, turned his head back and said with great interest to Gao Yang, "man, what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "go to mogilevic''s house and kill him."


    "That''s it?"


    "What else? Sit down and chat with mogilevic, have a drink, and then kill him?"


    Andre shrugged and said, "what you said is a little exaggerated, but it''s almost like this. Warn first, then negotiate, and then go to war."


    "That''s your way of doing things. We will go to war without warning or negotiation," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Andre nodded and said, "that''s right. We mainly talk about business. Military settlement is the last means, and you are the last means. It must be different. Oh, don''t say I''m too rigid. I''m just used to negotiating before war. The arms business is also a business. If we are like you, we can''t talk about business if we don''t even say hello when we have differences."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "the other party has declared war. This is not a greeting?"


    Andre shook his head and said, "Hey, that''s not what you said. Even if it''s a war, you have to give each other a chance to surrender. You don''t give each other a greeting. You don''t even give each other a chance to surrender. You just go straight to death. It''s too extreme. We usually don''t do that."

 Chapter 1410

    Mogilevic doesn''t really live in Kiev now, but if he wants to do something big in Kiev, he naturally has to live in a house in Kiev.


    Mogilevich''s home is in the suburb of Kiev. It is a villa built by himself. Although it is in the suburb, it is very close to a main road leading to the urban area of Kiev. There is a small road from the villa connected with the main road. It takes a few minutes to drive to the main road, and the most prosperous position in the urban area is 15 minutes after getting on the main road.


    The transportation is very convenient, which naturally provides convenience for Gaoyang. The villa located in the suburbs and hidden in the woods is more convenient. Of course, it is convenient for Satan.


    Driving down the road for a few hundred meters is mogilevic''s villa. At the critical moment when he has fought with the white shark Gang, mogilevic has to arrange two people at the intersection to stare as the first line of defense. Although the first line of defense arranged at the intersection only needs to be bypassed, it''s good to let two people go, at least one team won''t rush directly to the door of the villa.


    The road is very easy to walk, so it''s almost time to say a few words. After Gao Yang opened the night vision sight on the gun, he whispered to Andre, "don''t you know that mercenaries never want to be captured?"


    Andre stood up and said, "I know, but isn''t that what happened after the fight? Before the fight, the enemy has surrendered. Do you want to fight?"


    Gao Yang also spread his hand, and then he said with a smile: "man, you just pay mercenaries to help you fight, but you must have never fought directly with mercenaries, so you still don''t know enough about mercenaries."


    Andre said with a bitter smile: "because I''m in damn Europe, I have no money and no one. Of course, there is no war. I can''t find a chance to fight with people. You''re right. Compared with URI and Ivan, I really don''t know enough about mercenaries."


    Gao Yang patted Andre on the shoulder and said in a deep voice: "Mercenaries don''t have a chance to surrender, so mercenaries like to do things. Being hired is one thing, and their war is another. If you fight with an arms dealer, you have a chance to negotiate, but if you fight with a mercenary regiment, you''d better kill them directly, because the war with mercenaries is not over. All right, stop."


    Gao Yang kept looking at the GPS. When he was more than a kilometer away from the path to mogilevic''s villa, he stopped the car.


    Andre said with interest, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang stretched out his right arm, pointed to the direction of the villa and said in a deep voice: "insert obliquely in the past, and go after work."


    Andre was disappointed and said, "I thought you would drive directly to the door of mogilevic''s villa. After all, there are a car of rockets there. Do you want to carry them?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "fighting is a very serious thing. I am very confident, but I am not arrogant. If I fight like a gang fight because my opponent is a gang, then we are not Satan."


    After that, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "get off the bus. Except for the big dog, everyone should take a rocket launcher. The assault group should take shimir, and the cover group should take rpg-29. Oh, rpg-29 has two kinds of warheads. Pay attention to the distinction. At least take four armor breaking bullets, and bring me all the rest."


    After that, Gao Yang suddenly said to Andre, "you want to see how we fight?"


    Andre nodded and said, "yes."


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice, "good, then take you. Go and help us get the rocket launcher and follow us."


    Andre stretched out three fingers and shouted, "I can take three people. Let''s go."


    Gao Yang got out of the car. Frye and they had opened the truck door and were moving the rocket launcher down. They swaggered on the side of the road. After carrying the rocket launcher one by one, they quickly went down to the roadside grass.


    Gao Yang was in the cover group. He carried an rpg-29 on his back. Seeing that everyone was ready, he immediately said to Andrea, "come on, don''t make a sound, let''s go."


    Li JinFang, Irene and Taylor, the three of them walked ahead, and the assault group was just the three of them, because there was no need for the assault group if there was no accident in this battle.


    Obliquely inserted, it is about 2500 meters away from the villa. The greening in the suburbs of Kiev is quite good. Gao Yang left the road and entered the woods.


    After entering the woods, Gao Yang immediately said on the walkie talkie, "Leonard, we have entered, over."


    After saying that, he said in a low voice, "break in quickly."


    Li JinFang and others immediately accelerated their speed. Gao Yang didn''t have a big load. He only had a rifle and a base number of bullets. He didn''t feel anything with an additional rocket launcher on his back. Except that groliov needed to maintain a sufficient base of ammunition, resulting in a large load, the rest of Satan could be said to be light.


    Satan''s speed is very fast, but it is Andre who is suffering. He is still wearing leather shoes. Although he is not stupid and brings a night vision instrument, he is miserable to walk deep and shallow in the woods full of bushes and soon lags behind.


    "Five hundred meters from the mouse hole, over!"


    After Li JinFang''s report, Gao Yang immediately said, "stop moving and wait for our audience."


    After waiting for ten minutes, Andre came panting. Gao Yang called Andre first, and then whispered, "continue to move forward and enter the battle position on the 400 meter line."


    Although Andre has to take care of this drag, the speed of this journey is much slower, so Andre can keep up.


    Mogilevich''s villa is surrounded by woods, but a place around his villa is covered with lawns and occupies a considerable area. When it is 300 meters away from the villa, cameras began to monitor the woods.


    When there was still a distance from the edge of the forest, Li JinFang stopped again, then raised his right arm and whispered, "reach the predetermined position, over."


    Gao Yang picked up the gun, looked at it with the sight on the gun for a while, and then said, "although the line of sight is slightly affected, it''s OK. Here, enter the battle position and prepare to attack. Leonard, stay away and don''t be injured by mistake."


    The party heard that the rope spread quickly along a line, shouted loudly, took down the bazooka on their back, found a low tree fork to put up the gun, just aimed, and then said loudly: "fire!"


    Gao Yang fired the first shot, and then almost all the guns rang, while Frye fired a rocket directly at the villa.


    Andre was behind Gao Yang. He was stunned and said, "here we go?"


    The gunfire was so loud that no one could hear Andre. Andre shrugged and said to the people around him, "well, this is to start a war without warning or negotiation."

 Chapter 1411

    There are no walls and railings outside the villa. The architectural form is not like the common suburban villa in Ukraine, but like the ancient castle in Western Europe. It looks tall and heavy.


    At a distance of 400 meters, there is no shelter. There are only about seven or eight people on guard with guns outside. If you take the security level of a gang leader as an example, it is almost enough.


    All the enemies that could be seen were destroyed after the first fire. They shouted loudly: "little fly, use rpg-29 warm pressure bomb!"


    Rpg-29 is reusable, with a diameter of 105mm and can be equipped with night vision sight. There are two kinds of rockets available, one is the tandem armor breaking rocket used by pg-29v anti tank and anti bunker, and the other is tbg-29v warm pressure rocket.


    In addition to the rpg-29, Satan also brought a lot of rpo-a shmir cloud bombs.


    Cloud explosive bomb is also called air fuel bomb, and temperature pressure bomb is almost the same as cloud explosive bomb. It is developed from cloud explosive bomb and is regarded as an advanced development type.


    The principle of cloud detonation bomb is relatively simple. The biggest difference from ordinary bombs is that cloud detonation bombs need to be detonated twice. The first is a very small explosion. After spreading the air fuel cloth with impact force, they can be detonated again to form cloud and fog. A large amount of heat energy is released at the moment of detonation to form a fireball with high temperature and high pressure. Its temperature is usually about 2500 ¡æ, And rapidly expand at the speed of 2000 to 2500 meters per second to achieve the purpose of damaging the target.


    As the detonation time is dozens of times longer than that of ordinary explosion, and the intrusion time of high temperature and high pressure to the target is also dozens of times longer, the destructive effect is much greater than that of ordinary bombs. Moreover, the cloud detonation bomb has another effect, that is, because the cloud detonation will consume the surrounding oxygen, there is a serious lack of oxygen at the explosion site within four minutes, resulting in serious suffocation and negative pressure on people.


    There is no difference in the principle between warm pressure bomb and cloud explosion bomb, but the charge is different. Warm pressure bomb uses solid charge containing oxidant, which is more powerful than fuel air.


    Generally speaking, simply put, thermobaric bombs or cloud explosive bombs are of no great use in open terrain, but they are deadly killers in confined spaces such as tunnels, pits and fortresses.


    Since Andre knew that he had rpg-29 thermobaric bomb and shmilyun bomb in his hand, he didn''t take mogilevic too seriously.


    The only problem is that the thermobaric projectile must be used in a closed space to have power, so it is very critical whether the rocket can accurately hit mogilevic''s house.


    Frye dropped an rpg-29 with a night vision sight. His first shot was an armor piercing bullet. It didn''t work. Frye just wanted to say hello to mogilevic and open a hole in his house first.


    He picked up a new rpg-29, carefully aimed it, and blew the rocket out.


    Gao Yang turned his sight and eyes away in time. Then he heard a slight and inaudible explosion, followed by a violent light illuminating the night sky, and then a dull roar, which was very different from the crisp and loud explosion of ordinary bombs.


    Andre rubbed his eyes hard, but he shouted happily, "my eyes, ha ha, this is the warm pressure bomb. It''s fucking strong!"


    Gao Yang felt that if the thermobaric bomb hit the house, the light should not be so strong. He raised his gun and said loudly, "little fly! You missed!"


    Frye was very embarrassed and said, "sorry, I hit the wall. Oh, the glass is bulletproof, and the glass on the window is not broken. Well, one more shot and just hit it in."


    Someone ran out of the house like a swarm of bees, but the people who came out actually had good tactical literacy. Judging from their actions and measures, they knew that they were a group of veterans, but unfortunately, the playing method of mercenaries was very different from that of gangs.


    Groliov''s machine gun swept, and Gao Yang and Cui Bo''s sniper rifles began to fight. One died and rushed out. After more than ten people were put down at the door, no one dared to come out again.


    Mercenaries or serving as bodyguards for mogilevic after they retire from the army, since they are ordered by mogilevic, they will certainly fight according to the battle method suitable for mogilevic, and a gangster leader is used to fighting rather than real fighting.


    Frye dropped the empty rocket launcher, picked up one again, and shouted, "I''ll get closer and fight again!"


    He shouted loudly: "big dog fire cover, advance all the way, and the assault team will shoot with small flies!"


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to Andre: "put on your back the bazooka and follow me!"


    The rpg-29 can be reused. The price is not too expensive. The normal price of launchers is $500. There are three or four hundred armor piercing rockets, and the price of thermobaric projectiles is also this price. However, the production of individual thermobaric projectiles is small. Moreover, the rpg-29 was only equipped in 1990, and the Soviet Union took over it soon, so the production of this weapon is very small, Although there was a large outflow after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, compared with the RPG-7 without money, rpg-29 was too rare in the international arms market.


    It''s rare, naturally expensive, and it''s very difficult to buy warm pressure bombs. Things with a normal price of several hundred yuan have been fried to thousands on the black market of arms, and there is no market for them.


    However, Andre lacks everything, but he really doesn''t lack ammunition. Hundreds of launchers, night vision sights more expensive than launchers, and thousands or even thousands of warm pressure rockets are thrown after hitting, which can be used as a one-time random hit.


    Frye is really using it as a one-time use. He throws one launcher after another. He is not afraid of hitting it all. There are hundreds of cars in the back.


    After running more than 100 meters with a rocket launcher, Frye knelt on one knee, aimed accurately, and fired the rocket again.


    This time, the thermobaric bomb went through the open door of the villa, and then it exploded.


    The rocket exploded on the first floor, but the light of the fire rushed to the second floor, and even the third floor could see the violent flash of the explosion. The light of the fire surged out of the windows on the first floor. Although the glass was bulletproof, even if it was not broken, it was blown out by a strong shock wave. However, mogilevic''s villa was too large, and the glass on the second floor was basically washed away, But the glass on the third floor is basically intact.


    Although the villa is large and dozens of ordinary rockets can''t be done, it''s basically enough to finish one floor with one shot of temperature pressure bomb.


    When it rings in the open space, it''s like farting. The confined space is a terrible big killer. The temperature pressure bomb is like this.

 Chapter 1412

    Why did Gao Yang let Andre follow? Is to let Andrea see how they fight, see Satan''s strength, and let Andrea know that Satan''s cooperation with him is not to take advantage of him, but his luck.


    We all know that the thermobaric bomb has great power. In a confined space, it is a super killer for harvesting human life. However, the problem is that seeing is better than hearing. Most people know the power of the atomic bomb, but who will be afraid to mention the atomic bomb?


    In the final analysis, if you know it, you won''t have an intuitive feeling if you haven''t seen it. The power of weapons is like this, and so is the mercenary regiment. Everyone knows how powerful Satan is, but Andre doesn''t know how powerful he is.


    In fact, Gao Yang saw the power of the thermobaric bomb explosion for the first time. He looked very calm, but the effect of the thermobaric bomb still shocked him.


    As for Andrea, he has never seen the power of thermobaric bombs. Those who sell weapons do not have to use all their weapons, and he has never seen the power of Satan''s mercenaries, so Andrea felt a double shock.


    Europe has always been the output of weapons rather than the main market, but Europe is the foundation of big Ivan. Being the head of the European region shows that big Ivan still trusts and values Andre very much. However, compared with ulyanko, Ivan and bolovich, Andre has seen too few wars to be compared.


    Andre is big Ivan who arranged to watch the door for him in Europe. Big Ivan doesn''t need Andre''s strong ability, just Andre''s loyalty.


    As long as big Ivan doesn''t die, it doesn''t matter who takes care of his house in Europe. For example, the German pact fought against him and killed Andre at the beginning. For big Ivan, it''s not a loss he can''t afford. Just change someone to come to Europe.


    For the forces represented by big Ivan, big Ivan is the most important and irreplaceable, but the problem is that big Ivan is absent and he can''t show up now. On this premise, Andre is the representative of big Ivan, and Andre''s decision is big Ivan''s decision. No matter what decision Andre makes, what he does and what results he gets, Big Ivan has to recognize and must recognize.


    For Gao Yang, he is very familiar with big Ivan. Big Ivan knows his ability and the importance of alliance with Satan, but Andre doesn''t know. Andre is now the first person to represent the power of big Ivan. Even if it''s just for the convenience of future cooperation, Gao Yang has to let Andre know.


    For Andre, who came out of the street and basically didn''t see a real war, this knowledge is not only what he knows, but also deeply shocked him, overturned his cognition, and let him re understand what combat is, real combat.


    In fact, the intensity of the real battle is not necessarily very high, but watching Satan''s gang shoot lightly, shoot the temperature pressure bomb into mogilevic''s house, and generally solve their powerful opponents by chopping melons and vegetables. This kind of battle is more shocking than the battle process of winning after the fierce battle.


    Especially for Andre.


    Gao yangjue''s opponents are not strong enough to let them show their strength. There are some small regrets. Although they are silent, they are also quite distressed.


    As for Andre, although he was silent, his heart was like turning over rivers and seas. Now he understood what Gao Yang said about the battle.


    With a warm pressure bomb, most of the problem has been solved. With some regret, Gao Yang said easily: "big birds fly, UAVs monitor battlefield dynamics in the air, rabbits and big dogs guard, and others advance in parallel and move."


    A group of people moved forward quickly. After approaching the villa again, Yang raised his right arm and said loudly, "stop! Little fly, one more shot."


    Frye picked up the rocket launcher, aimed at a window on the second floor and shouted, "fire in the hole!"


    When the rocket went out, everyone bowed or turned their heads to avoid being dazzled by the flash of the thermobaric bomb and causing temporary blindness.


    After a while, after a huge but dull noise, Gao Yang looked back at the windows that had no glass, and said loudly, "another one on the third floor."


    Frye dropped the bazooka, took the new bazooka from Andy Ho, and shouted again, "fire in the hole!"


    No flash, no explosion.


    Andy ho turned his head to Frye and shouted, "little fly, you''re crooked!"


    Frye said anxiously, "absolutely not. I definitely hit the window. It''s a rocket problem!"


    Andre coughed softly, then said loudly, "maybe it''s the problem of the rocket. The thermobaric bomb has passed its shelf life. Well, maybe there''s something wrong with the secondary initiation fuse."


    Gao Yang said faintly, "launch again."


    Frye picked up the bazooka again. This time he hit out without shouting. Then the flash was brighter and the sound was louder, and this time the sound was different.


    The whole roof of the third floor was lifted off, like a big fireworks. After flying into the air, the residual bricks and rotten tiles fell to the ground, and some small fragments flew directly 200 meters away. After a while, they hit Gao Yang''s body.


    The fragments that can fly far are very small, and there is no kinetic energy. It hurts a little to hit the body. However, Gao Yang still protected the sight on the gun with one hand and covered the night vision instrument on his head with the other hand. He said loudly: "the little fly hit in, and the fog of two rockets exploded together."


    Frye shouted, "I said I hit in!"


    Gao Yang, kneeling on one knee, stood up and said in a loud voice: "approach, reconnaissance damage effect, double triangle formation, alert and move forward."


    The three-story villa has become a two-story one, just like a palace villa. The whole roof has been lifted, which makes Gao Yang think there can be no living people in the villa.


    Stepping on the soft grass, Gao Yang once again felt that the enemy was too weak to let Andre see Satan''s real strength, which made him more regretful.


    After getting closer again, Gao Yang turned his head and looked at Andre behind him. He said loudly, "I forgot you are still carrying thermobaric bombs. Andre, change the rocket launcher from carrying state to launching state."


    Andre opened his mouth and said, "ah? What are you talking about?"


    One of Andre''s bodyguards whispered, "boss, he asked you to pick up the bazooka. The bazooka we brought will be used."


    "Oh, OK, pick it up."


    The rpg-29 launcher is very long. The launch state is 1.85 meters. It is divided into two parts when it is carried. It is convenient to carry it. It can be assembled quickly during launch.


    When Andre and his men were asked to pick up the rocket launcher, Gao Yang said to Frye, "we still have four thermobaric bombs, two on the first floor and the second floor. Look for a suitable angle and be sure not to leave a dead corner."


    When handing over the bazooka in his hand, Andre said involuntarily, "it''s all like this. Is it necessary to fight?"


    "I think it''s necessary to ensure the enemy''s death," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Frye looked back and forth for a suitable launch position. After four rockets hit out in a row, Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing: "Wow, this house is really strong, it hasn''t collapsed!"


    After a sigh, Gao Yang waved his hand again and said, "move forward, the assault team is ready to enter."


    The magnificent villa has long been beyond recognition. It was bombed inside and outside. The doors and windows have disappeared, but the main structure of the villa has remained intact.


    Standing at the door of the dark villa, Gao Yang habitually pressed the headset, and then whispered, "Leonard, are you sure the mouse didn''t come out of the hole?"


    The 13th whispered, "I''m sure it''s over? I''ll come out when it''s over."


    You can come out, but it''s not over yet


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to the villa and said loudly, "skunk, check the building strength."


    Raphael quickly walked into the house with one end of the gun. After a while, he came out again and said loudly, "this house is really strong! It''s not a warm pressure bomb. It''s really difficult to get in. No problem. It''s very smelly inside, but it won''t collapse."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "the assault group enters with me, and the cover group is on guard outside. Move."


    Andre hurriedly said, "can I follow in?"


    Gao Yang looked at Andre and then said in a deep voice, "yes, come in."


    Although he thought there was unlikely to be a living person inside, Gao Yang picked up his rifle and pulled out his pistol. When Andre pulled out his legs and left, he grabbed Andre.


    After Li JinFang took the assault team into the dark gate first, he quickly shouted, "safe."


    A group of Andres were raised high, and then walked into a mess of villas, or villa ruins.


    There was an extremely strong smell in the air. He looked around and didn''t see the body. After three times of baptism of temperature pressure bombs, it was also a kind of extravagant hope for the people inside to leave the body.


    Andre covered his nose and said loudly, "there can''t be any living people in here. It''s too smelly. Let''s leave!"


    Gao Yang ignored Andre and said in a deep voice, "disperse the search."


    The villa is really big. Li JinFang, Irene and Taylor carefully walked slowly to the nearest room, raised their pistols and walked to a corridor where no one went.


    Gao Yang carefully avoided the scattered furniture debris on the ground and slowly searched forward with one foot deep and one foot shallow. Andre still didn''t go out. He followed behind Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang turned into a cabin and looked. The cabin was damaged. The hall outside was a little lighter, but it was very limited. Looking at the state inside, it was impossible for anyone to survive. Gao Yang turned and came out. Andre still walked into the cabin curiously, glanced up and down, and was about to leave the cabin with a thud in his mouth, but he stumbled.


    Andre fell a big somersault. He shouted. When he stood up in a hurry, he said angrily, "what the hell is this, ah! Ah!"

 Chapter 1413

    Andre''s cry sounded very frightened. After two calls in a row, he stretched out his foot and kicked the thing that tripped him towards Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang is very dissatisfied with Andre''s behavior, but there is no way. Novices are like this, so Gao Yang can only hurry to see what Andre kicked him.


    An oval object, Gao Yang took a closer look, but found that it was a skeleton, with no skin and muscle tissue, only bones and empty eyes.


    Looking at the skull with night vision is light green, which is a very uncomfortable color.


    Under the action of the thermobaric bomb, a person was torn apart and his head remained, but he became a skeleton under the action of the shock wave. However, after the shock wave stripped the tissue outside the bone, the brain inside the skull was still leaking out through the orbit.


    Although the explosion will produce high temperature and high pressure, because the warm pressure bomb will consume all the oxygen when it explodes, plus a strong negative pressure, it generally will not ignite objects, so if there is no accident, the skull should be red.


    Andre got up from the ground. After taking two breaths, he may feel that his performance was a little ashamed, so he spit hard on the side and whispered, "Fark! It''s disgusting!"


    "It''s nothing. You''ll get used to it soon," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Gao Yang turned his attention again to the area that had not been searched. He now felt that there would be no living people in the villa. Of course, except for a special case.


    With Andre as a burden, Gao Yang and Li JinFang carefully searched the villa.


    "The first floor is safe!"


    When he finally came to a conclusion, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "skunk, come in and check whether there is a possibility of the basement."


    There are solid and closed shelters such as basements to hide, which is a special case of being able to live under temperature and pressure bombs. Although he feels that even if there is a basement, he won''t have enough time to hide, Gao Yang still has to make sure.


    Rafael quickly went to the hall of the villa. After looking around again, he said in a deep voice, "do you find any places like the entrance of the underpass?"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "no, it''s a mess everywhere. You can''t see it."


    Rafael snapped his fingers and shouted, "there''s a way."


    Rafael cleared a small space from the garbage on the ground with his feet. Then he attached himself to the ground, put his hand on the ground, put his ear on his hand, and whispered, "pick up a safe place and throw a grenade."


    Li JinFang pulled down a grenade and Rafael whispered, "throw it."


    Li JinFang threw the grenade into a room. After a while after the grenade exploded, Rafael raised his head and said loudly, "there is underground space, and it''s not small."


    Andre hugged his head with a shocked look, but he soon put his hands down, coughed and said, "it''s not over yet?"


    Ignoring Andre, he raised his voice and whispered, "can you tell where the entrance is?"


    Rafael said simply, "boss, don''t take me as a God, but I can determine where the underground space is."


    "Where is it?"


    "There''s a big one under your feet. I said there''s a big one here."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "maybe there is an underground passage. Don''t let people run away. Give me a plan quickly."


    Rafael immediately said, "the floor under our feet will not be too thick, but it is very solid. The reinforced concrete structure is at least one meter. I think we can punch a hole and throw some warm pressure bombs into it. We don''t have warm pressure bombs, but we haven''t used shmir yet. Hit shmir and everything is done."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "we also have rpg-29 armor breaking rockets. It''s no problem to penetrate more than one meter of reinforced concrete."


    Taylor said in a deep voice, "I can''t launch. It''s suicide."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "a rope solves the problem. I have a rope."


    Raphael shook his head and said, "this method is feasible. The opening of armor piercing projectile is too small, but I have C4. First, use armor piercing projectile for directional blasting to open a hole, and then expand the hole with C4. As long as the diameter is more than 10cm, you can hit shimir inside."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said loudly, "just do it and start."


    At the end of the conversation, Andre, who was stunned, said in a deep voice, "go out with me."


    Andre was pulled out of the smelly ruins by Gao Yang. Frye ran into the ruins with an rpg-29 on his shoulder. After about two minutes, everyone came out again, and Li JinFang, who finally came out, was pouring a bunch of umbrella rope.


    After more than ten meters out of the villa, Li JinFang stopped and said loudly, "here we are!"


    As soon as Li JinFang pulled the umbrella rope, a bang came from the ruins, and then several people ran in quickly again.


    Andre breathed and said in a very floating voice, "I haven''t seen you like this, like this, like this..."


    "You''ll get used to it soon," he said in a loud voice


    After two or three minutes, several people ran out again. Raphael shouted, "stay away, this time it''s very quiet!"


    After that, Raphael pressed the remote-controlled detonator in his hand. After the bang, a group of people ran back to the inside. At this time, Frye said loudly, "it''s easy to do this time. Just insert the cloud bomb into the hole. Take more and put more!"


    Andre subconsciously took a few steps forward and said in a loud and deep voice, "don''t make trouble."


    Gao Yang didn''t move, Andre also stopped. Just a moment later, Raphael said excitedly in the walkie talkie: "a big hole, below is a basement, people outside stay away!"


    Gao Yang turned back and said loudly, "everyone go away! Leonard! You hear me, stay away from the mouse hole, the farther the better, it''s going to explode!"


    Several people ran out again. Li JinFang put the rope while running. After putting the rope in his hand to the end, he was more than 30 meters away from the door of the villa.


    Li JinFang said loudly, "I don''t know what''s going on below. You should be farther away!"


    After that, Li JinFang pulled down the rope in his hand, then turned and ran.


    They were at least 100 meters away from the villa, but they still felt the strong vibration from their feet, but the sound was very small, only a particularly dull explosion.


    At the end of the explosion, the villa devastated repeatedly could not bear the last blow, and finally collapsed into a pile of ruins.


    Andre reached out and touched his face. He said in a loud voice, "ram, you are really good at sabotage. You are a group of professional sabotage violence maniacs, sabotage maniacs!"


    "We''re good at sabotage, but we''re not just good at sabotage. In fact, we''re just good at fighting. All kinds of methods, all kinds of ways. Okay, guys, I think it''s over now. Close the team, go home and have a snack."

 Chapter 1414

    Shava is alive. His injury is very serious, but it is not particularly serious. It belongs to the kind of serious injury that can''t die as long as he gets treatment in time. Moreover, he was very close to the hospital when he was shot, but the only problem is that the hospital he was sent to is not good. The doctor''s level is too poor. A qualified surgeon can handle the operation, Finally, Andy Ho and Albert have to take care of it.


    Shava''s life is saved, but the danger still exists. The danger mainly comes not from his injury, but from his being involved in a vortex that he should not touch at all.


    In a small and shabby room, shava lay on the bed hanging water. Although his neck was wrapped with thick gauze, shava''s eyes were bright.


    Staring at Gao Yang, shava waved his left hand. Andy ho frowned and said loudly, "don''t move, did I let you move?"


    After a slight cough, aliosha couldn''t help but say to Gao Yang: "you killed mogilevic last night, and even his house was flattened. Peter, I, I..."


    Aliosha''s face was excited, but he couldn''t speak. He smiled and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Aliosha patted his leg and said loudly, "you are too powerful, too powerful, but people think that the white shark Gang killed mogilevic. Now no one dares to provoke us in Kiev. I received countless calls all morning. There are small gangs and big guys. They want to inquire about what happened and want to show kindness to us. I don''t know how to deal with it."


    Gao Yang shrugged apologetically and said helplessly, "this is not necessarily a good thing, because you are involved in a very dangerous war."


    Aliosha said with a smile: "mogilevic has attacked us. Shava has become like this. What are we waiting for if we don''t fight? We''re not afraid. We have to fight anyway. Naturally, it''s the best to fight everyone."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, mogilevic is dead, but there may be more complicated reasons why he will start on shava. If we are not mistaken, mogilevic should work for an arms predator. Now mogilevic is dead, more powerful people may jump out."


    Aliosha looked at Shawa. Shawa firmly waved with his left hand. Then aliosha smiled and said, "that''s nothing. Anyway, it''s all like this. Play."


    Gao Yang is very satisfied with their attitude. Since he has mixed with gangs, he must have the consciousness of being cut down. Whether he is willing or not, he always has to choose one side to stand in line. Both sides want to please, and he can only die faster.


    Nodded, raised his voice and said, "how''s the situation during the day today? Are there any attacks?"


    Aliosha shook his head and said in a deep voice: "no, now the situation is reversed. We are fighting the territory and industry originally belonging to mogilevic. We have fought twice this morning, and the results are good. One of us died and three or four of the other died, but we got what we wanted."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "have you met unexpected resistance? I mean, have people who didn''t belong to mogilevic come out?"


    "No, it''s those men of Mogilevich. There are not many people of Mogilevich. Now when he dies, his people are confused. However, whether we can successfully accept Mogilevich''s industry depends on how we do things in the future. We need to deal with many problems."


    Gao Yang thought of one thing. He whispered, "what industry are you going to rob mogilevic? What''s the main fight today?"


    Aliosha said excitedly: "smuggling and money laundering, our white shark Gang is not very good at this, so now we have to control Mogilevich''s people after breaking them up and let them work for the white shark gang."


    "Do you rob mogilevic''s business of trafficking in human beings and organs?" he said in a loud and deep voice


    Aliosha immediately said, "rob, why not rob?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, looked at aleosha, finally focused on Shawa, and then said in a deep voice: "you can do any business, but don''t touch these two businesses. Go and cut off mogilevic''s line and completely destroy him, but you can''t touch it!"


    Shawa was puzzled, but aliosha said with a puzzled face, "why?"


    Gao Yang looked at aliosha and said seriously, "because this kind of business is inhuman! You want to make money, you can. You make black money, no problem, but don''t do inhuman business, absolutely not!"


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "money, we all love it. In order to make money, I didn''t do much to kill and set fire, because I''m a mercenary. What a mercenary earns is the money to kill. I''m not qualified to advise you what money to earn and what money not to earn, so I''m not advising you, but warning you."


    Waving his hand, he raised his voice to aliosha and said, "we are not good people, so I won''t have any expectations for your character, but remember my words, guys, remember, we can be bad people, but we can''t be animals. Only animals that should go to hell can do the acts of taking off the organs of living people and selling them."


    Aliosha rubbed his chin, looked at the Shawa, and said bitterly, "speaking of organ trafficking, it''s really cruel, although it''s really special to make money."


    Shava firmly waved his hand. Aliosha immediately smiled and said, "well, we don''t do these businesses. We don''t do the business of abducting and forcing those Ukrainian girls to Western Europe."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "Well, that''s it. Shava, aliosha, after I''ve handled the affairs here, I need to leave Ukraine for a few days. The length of time is uncertain. You should be careful during this period. Well, before I leave, I have to clean up the forces left by mogilevic. Today we will do it in person to deal with the organ business for mogilevic All the people will be killed. You can arrange some people to cooperate with us. "


    Aliosha nodded and said, "OK, I''ll arrange people now, but it''s not easy to find mogilevic. Maybe they have run away. We have caught some key figures under mogilevic. Now we can only ask these people. Maybe they will provide some useful information."


    After that, aliosha scratched her head and said with a embarrassed face, "Peter, I don''t know I have to deal with those animals myself. Well, I didn''t expect you to have such a strong sense of justice."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and sighed: "I''m a mercenary, but it doesn''t prevent me from having a sense of justice, nor does it prevent me from doing good things sometimes. It''s good to do good things occasionally, especially after many bad things have been done. Therefore, when it''s necessary to eliminate the residual forces of mogilevic, I''m willing to kill those scum I hate personally, and like to call it acting on behalf of heaven, so as to alleviate my pain You will have a sense of guilt, so that I can immerse myself in the illusion that I am actually a good man, but maybe I am really a good man, right? "

 Chapter 1415

    Andre continues to gather his men. The battle with dejo mather can''t be finished in a day, and the work of gathering men can''t be finished in a day.


    As for Gao Yang, he has nothing to do for the time being. Five an-32 aircraft are going to fly to Somalia, but it needs to find pilots. At the same time, he has to wait for Andre to gather people for him, and he also has to fight the joints of the places passing on the road. He can''t do it in two days.


    Since there was nothing to do, Gao Yang decided to act for heaven.


    The trees fell and the monkeys scattered. Mogilevic was dead. His men either continued the war in his place or had to run quickly, so they had to hurry when they wanted to do anything.


    Gao Yang doesn''t expect to catch all the people under mogilevic, but he has to try. In case a fool stays and waits for him to come to the door and kill him, there may be no shortage of people who can''t see the form in the world.


    Since the war with Mogilevich, the Satan mercenary regiment has not been separated. Even when driving, it must be orderly. Who is in front and who is in the back, and roughly keep any distance. It can''t be chaotic at all.


    Aliosha led the way in front of him, and this time it was no longer Li JinFang and Irene who were in the same car with Gao Yang, but Frye,


    Li JinFang, Irene and Taylor are in the front, and 13, Gao Yang and Frye are in the back. They are equipped with close combat weapons. They can basically cope with anything and support each other.


    It''s outrageous to wear camouflage or tactical clothes in the urban area of Kiev in the daytime, and then hang long guns and short artillery grenades on their bodies. Therefore, during the daytime, Gao Yang changed into civilian clothes and only carried the most basic weapons. Of course, even if they don''t carry weapons, there will be some in the car.


    Gao Yang is keeping his eyes closed. He has too many things these two days. He is busy during the day and at night. He can''t sleep well, because the people who call him are distributed all over the world. Just like he never considers jet lag when he calls others, people don''t consider jet lag when they call him.


    Things in Somalia need to be arranged and coordinated. The skeleton Gang needs to make emergency preparations to attack Berbera. The free mercenaries employed by Satan need to assemble and make combat deployment. Relations with Syria need to be contacted so that several Satan planes can have a transit place, and polovich also needs to contact. In short, Gaoyang''s phone is almost non-stop, It will ring soon.


    The phone rang again. Gao Yang closed his eyes and felt that the phone was connected directly. Then he said, "Hi, Morgan."


    "Did you get the money? No problem?"


    "No problem with the money. I received it and gave it to you. Morgan, how are you thinking about the additional loan?"


    Morgan said in a deep voice: "no, the war loan should be limited. It''s not a war I have to participate in. There''s no need to take too much risk. I didn''t call you for this. Gao, I found Oleg yonov''s whereabouts."


    Gao Yang didn''t remember who Morgan said for a moment. After he recalled it, he suddenly realized: "Oh, what university professor you said is collecting guns. Great. You found him so soon. What''s the result? Do you have the clue you want?"


    Morgan said in a very depressed tone, "no, the result is very bad. He''s dead."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "ah, dead?"


    "Yes, I''m dead. I''m dead this year. I''ve been dead for less than three months."


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "he died at a bad time."


    Morgan said helplessly: "Who said no, if he wasn''t dead, I could show him the photos and let him tell if he had seen the shotgun I was looking for. But when he was dead, there was no way to talk about it, but it wasn''t a gain at all. His wife said that when they left Kiev to come to the United States, they couldn''t bring the guns he collected, so he took almost all of them All the guns were sold, and then a very small part of the rest was stolen, which is in line with the thief''s statement. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, this is also a clue. His wife must know who sold the gun to?"


    Morgan said helplessly: "That''s the problem. She didn''t know. Oleg sold the gun to three people. She knew that one of them was a foreigner and the other was a Ukrainian who lived not far from them. That person seemed to be the factory director or manager of some factory. The third identity was clear. He was a famous collector in Ukraine. He also died, but his son inherited it Simon has gone to his house and doesn''t have the gun. "


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "what''s useful is no name, what''s useless is a name. What''s the clue?"


    After Morgan was silent for a moment, he said in a deep voice, "I want to give up. God seems unwilling to let me find the gun. It is impossible for people to achieve everything in their life. I have got everything I want, except the gun. Maybe God wants my greatest wish to become the greatest regret."


    "Morgan, giving up is not your style," he said in a loud voice


    Morgan also sighed: "I''m willing to give everything for the gun, but the problem now is that I can''t see hope even if I give everything. The clues provided by Gao and Oleg are only clues with a little hope. Think about it, what we are looking for is the whereabouts of a collector, not the whereabouts of the gun. In this way, we never disclose our collectors or family members to the outside world It''s just that there are at least tens of thousands of inheritors of one or two guns in the world. "


    Gao Yang smiled: "Morgan, you just can''t see hope for the time being, but it doesn''t mean there''s no hope. There are tens of thousands of people in the world with antique guns hidden in their homes, but we know that the gun you''re looking for is in Kiev, and you''ve looked for all the collectors in Kiev. Now, even if you can only find a few hidden collectors, it''s a victory. If we don''t have a clear goal, then the exclusion method is not enough Wrong harvest, right? Don''t lose heart. There is an old Chinese saying that good things take more time. "


    Morgan sighed and said, "I''m just a little depressed, but I won''t really give up looking for it. I''ve been looking for that gun all my life, which has become a part of my life, and I''ve long been used to disappointment. I''m calling to tell you this. In addition, if you feel necessary, call me and I''ll send someone to help you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "OK, I will continue to help you find it. Don''t send someone for the time being. What you said may be reasonable. God doesn''t want your life to be too perfect, so he won''t let you find the gun by yourself, so I''d better come by myself. If I confirm that the clue is broken here, you can send someone again."

 Chapter 1416

    If you want it but can''t get it, you want it more and more. Finding the gun has become Morgan''s greatest wish in this life. If you can''t find it in the end, the gun will become Morgan''s greatest regret in this life.


    Gao Yang wanted to help Morgan find it, so he became superstitious. Since Morgan didn''t find a good gun, don''t let him interfere.


    Seeing Gao Yang hang up the phone, Frye whispered, "Morgan? That gun again?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s still the gun."


    Frye waved his hand, shook his head and said, "needless to say, it must be bad news. Morgan is not lucky in this regard. It is impossible for him to find the gun by himself, so if there are any clues in the future, you''d better find it yourself and don''t let him do bad things."


    Gao Yang was stunned and then said, "it seems so. The result of Morgan looking for the gun himself must be very bad.


    Frye said with a smile: "speaking of it, the result of Morgan looking for a gun in person must be bad news, including this time. Without exception, he has a wealth in his spare time, but the collection at home is poor. He didn''t have a collection worthy of his wealth until he knew you, and more and more."


    Gao Yang nodded again and again, and then he said with emotion: "it''s really strange. I''m always lucky in this regard."


    Frye shrugged and said, "what''s so strange? You can''t think of such a simple reason?"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "why?"


    Frye said solemnly, "because you are a gun god."


    After Gao yangleng was stunned, he immediately laughed and said, "Falk, I thought you would have any wise opinions. As a result, you told me this. Don''t be kidding, gun god, ha ha, gun god."


    Frye was very dissatisfied and said, "don''t laugh. I''m serious with you. Don''t you find yourself like a magnet that can suck all the good guns into yourself? Why? Because you are the God of guns. Guns are also alive. If you want to choose a master, shouldn''t you choose you as the God of guns?


    Also, from another perspective, if God gives you a special outstanding talent, then God will give you the corresponding tools. Your talent is shooting. What do you shoot without a gun? If God gives you the talent of shooting and makes you achieve the corresponding achievements, you are now the God of guns, so God will certainly give you a lot of good guns, those There is life and soul. A real masterpiece is a gun worthy of your identity as a gun god. "


    Gao Yang thought what Frye said was reasonable, but he was in self-esteem. He still frowned and said, "the color of fatalism is too strong. Many people have the talent of shooting, but there are still few good shooters. Just like your ability to play baseball, is all your achievements given by God?"


    Frye nodded and said, "yes, that''s it."


    Gao Yang reached out and covered his face. As an atheist, he couldn''t discuss this topic with Frye, but he soon found a way to refute it.


    "Man, our mercenary regiment is called Satan, and my gun is called Satan''s blade. We are mercenaries. Which of everything we do will make God happy? I have God''s favor. Are you kidding?"


    Frye was stunned. Then he frowned and said with a worried face, "well, what you said is reasonable. Are you the messenger of the devil? All this is given to you by Satan, not God?"


    Gao Yang was going crazy. He said angrily, "Frye! If Satan wants to choose a spokesman, he must choose someone who believes in him? As for me, our mercenary regiment is called Satan, but it just wants the price of an elite mercenary. It really rises at will. Do you know this?"


    After thinking for a long time, Frye nodded and said, "that''s right. At least I''m still pious. I''ve always been pious. Well, I may not be pious enough, but I didn''t fall to Satan''s side. Wait, I was taken away from the topic of discussion by you. If you completely deny fatalism, how can you explain what happened to you, coincidence or good luck?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "isn''t it normal to get those guns with the things I''ve experienced?"


    Frye said with a distressed face: "Falk, what you said seems to be reasonable. Every one of those guns is very normal. Although your luck is really good, I can get those guns if it''s me, but it''s wrong. You''re clearly the lucky one who has been taken care of."


    The 13th sighed and said in a deep voice, "Frye, you fool! He took you into the ditch."


    Frye raised his eyebrows and said loudly, "what do you mean?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "you just need to ask him, gun, do you have a soul!"


    Frye patted his thigh and said in surprise, "yes! Boss, do you think guns have souls? To be honest."


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang finally said very seriously, "yes, I think guns have life and soul."


    For Gao Yang, guns have a soul. Some guns feel integrated with them and are comfortable to fight. However, even if they are replaced with guns of the same model, they can''t fight that feeling.


    The gun also has a temper. For the same gun, some bullets are on the upper side and some are on the lower side. This is a feature that cannot be changed since it is manufactured. If you want to use a gun well, you must touch the temper of the gun.


    Maybe people pick guns, or guns pick people. Gao Yang picks up a gun. As long as he touches the characteristics of the gun, he can hit it accurately, but he can''t do divine accuracy. That''s the kind of person who combines guns and does whatever he wants. No matter how he hits, no matter how incredible the result is.


    Gao Yang and his Satan blade can find the feeling of people''s gun integration, but he can''t find the feeling when shooting with Cui Bo''s gun. Even if Cui Bo has told him all the characteristics of the gun, Gao Yang always feels uncomfortable when using it. It''s better to replace it with a completely strange new gun of the same model that has never been used.


    Many people can feel this characteristic of gun. From a rational point of view, it can be described as man-machine efficiency, tacit understanding, or a sense of dependence on a gun after being too familiar with it for a long time. However, Gao Yang prefers to regard it as a soul expression of a gun.


    Gao Yang always treats his gun as a living partner, so he can''t say that the gun is just a weapon or a tool.


    After a word asked Gao Yang, the 13th smiled and said, "well, this topic can be ended."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, if you must explain what happened to me with fatalism, I think this is the only, formal and official conclusion."

 Chapter 1417

    Gao Yang is a busy man now, so he hung up the phone and then had to call. Morgan refused to increase the loan, so Gao Yang had to help Andre find a way elsewhere.


    Morgan is a rich man. In addition to Morgan, Gao Yang also knows Justin.


    Arms dealers make money, and intelligence dealers also make money. Gao Yang thinks Justin may be interested in usury, so he plans to ask. It doesn''t matter to ask anyway.


    When Justin connected Gao Yang''s phone, he shouted with his usual enthusiasm and exaggeration: "Hey, my brother, you haven''t contacted me for a long time. How are you recently? I know you''re doing well. Is there another business to take care of me?"


    Borrowing money is always hard to talk about. It''s the same with borrowing money for others. After a little entanglement, Gao Yang finally said, "it''s a business, but it''s not to take care of you, but to see if you''re interested."


    "If you say it''s business, I''m interested."


    "Well, borrowing money, at least 100 million, is a war loan. You can pay interest."


    Justin said with great interest: "let me guess, 100 million, this is a lot of money. You and your Satan certainly don''t need to borrow such a lot of money, and they still use war loans. So, are you borrowing money for big Ivan?"


    Justin guessed right, but then again, if Justin can''t even guess this, he won''t be an intelligence dealer.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to hide such a big thing as the war between big Ivan and Deyue. He couldn''t hide it, so he said happily: "yes, it''s a loan for big Ivan. To be exact, it should be a loan for the European head of big Ivan, but the money must be returned by big Ivan in the end. What''s the matter? Are you interested?"


    Justin said slowly, "are you in Kiev?"


    "Yes, I''m in Kiev."


    "Last night, mogilevic''s home in Kiev was blown to the ground. Mogilevic died in his home. Did you do this?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you even know this. How do you know?"


    Justin said with a smile: "it''s simple. Now Kiev doesn''t have much power to kill mogilevic, and Satan is the strongest one. Since you''re in Kiev, it must be you. Others can''t do the work so beautifully and simply. Well, in this case, you cooperate with big Ivan, right?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "just say whether to borrow it or not."


    "If you answer me a question, I''ll tell you if you can borrow it."


    "Then you ask."


    "It''s still the question just now. You cooperated with big Ivan, right?"


    Gao Yang said warily, "what do you want to do? Hey, I warn you not to sell my information everywhere."


    Justin smiled: "selling intelligence is my job. Of course I will sell your intelligence. If someone buys it."


    Gao Yang has always taboo Justin, because the more he deals with, the easier it is for Justin to know more about him. However, in many cases, there are many things that people can know even if they don''t say it.


    Gao Yang took a breath and said helplessly, "why do you have to ask this?"


    Justin said in a deep voice: "all I care about now is this question. Well, if you answer my question, I''ll give you some information for free. In addition, I can promise you that you will never sell any information about you to anyone this time, and you just need to answer my question. I''ll buy your information. How about it?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "well, yes, I have cooperated with big Ivan."


    Justin''s voice seemed very excited. He hurriedly said, "what degree of cooperation?"


    "Well, alliance."


    Justin said excitedly, "Yeah! I knew it would be like this! Alliance, very good, very good."


    "That''s all you ask? Well, now tell me if you can borrow money?"


    Justin said with a smile, "excuse me, I''ll lend you 100 million, right? No problem, I''ll give it to you."


    Gao Yang was not in a hurry to be happy because he was worried that Justin would open his mouth and offer an interest that Andre couldn''t bear.


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "then talk about interest. How much interest do you want?"


    Justin smiled, "well, it''s easy to say."


    Just then, the 13th suddenly whispered, "we seem to be here."


    Aliosha''s car has stopped and got off, and aliosha''s people have dispersed and surrounded a small building. If you''re right, that building is a very important place where mogilevic''s men usually stay.


    On the 13th, Gao Yang stopped the car. Gao Yang looked and saw that aliosha had commanded people to disperse and surround the small building. Gao Yang felt that they didn''t need to go out in person for the time being, so he said in a deep voice: "how to calculate the interest? You can say it directly. I still have something to do here."


    Justin smiled and said, "the interest is even 100 million. What do you think?"


    Gao Yangji was surprised how Justin became so generous as long as the interest of 100 million. However, he immediately thought of a question, that is, what Justin said is not the daily interest. If the interest of 100 million a day, it''s better to get it as soon as possible.


    Although he thought that the daily interest rate of 100 million was too much and should not be possible, it was very possible to pay 100 million a month, half a month, or a week, so Gao Yang immediately said, "how long?"


    "Well, three months. It should be about the same as March."


    Gao Yang is really surprised that Justin has really become generous. How is this possible? Conspiracy must be conspiracy.


    Gao Yang said suspiciously, "Why have you become so generous? Thanks! Talk later!"


    Aliosha didn''t directly let people attack or go in to see the situation, but after enclosing the small building, he directly trotted to Gaoyang. When he was running, suddenly someone started shooting from the small building, and the people around the small building immediately came to the ground. The people in the small building were almost shot one by one.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang stuffed the phone into his pocket, pulled out his tactical vest from under his feet with his left hand, and picked up the shotgun hidden under the seat with his right hand. When he opened the door and rolled outward, he overturned the ground. At the same time, Gao Yang said loudly, "there''s a hard stubble!"


    There was no need for Gao Yang to give too many reminders. Seeing that there was an accident in what was safe, Satan''s people turned over and got off at almost the same time, then scattered to find cover, and launched a counterattack against the people who fired on the small upstairs at the first time.


    Satan didn''t suffer in the first round of exchange of fire, but he didn''t take any advantage.


    Li JinFang roared, "hide so fast, we''ve met our opponent!"

 Chapter 1418

    It''s not an ambush, otherwise the people in the small building will definitely shoot at Satan''s people at the first time, not Gang minions.


    It was not mogilevic''s people. They fired at the same time and fired without miss. In an instant, they destroyed most of the people who surrounded the small building. Mogilevic''s men didn''t have this ability.


    Gao Yang climbed to the ground from the door opposite to the small building. He hid behind the car and said loudly, "block all the windows, FAK, there must be something wrong! Aliosha! Get down! Get down on the ground and stay where you are."


    Aliosha sat on the ground with his back against the wheel, quickly put the combat vest around his neck, and said loudly, "there must be something wrong, aliosha, where is this place!"


    Groliov suddenly shot a shuttle of bullets, but before he finished, he suddenly shrank down, and then quickly climbed from the back of the car into a ditch. When he got dirty, he shouted, "I''m suppressed!"


    Groliov was suppressed, and Gao Yang couldn''t believe his ears, because he had never seen groliov being suppressed.


    Gao Yang took a few quick breaths, then he suddenly stretched out his head and looked at it. After staying for less than half a second, he immediately retracted his head back.


    It''s difficult to see anyone from outside to inside. Moreover, if the enemy deliberately hides, it''s almost impossible to find the people in the house with a short glance.


    "How did they do it!"


    The enemy is observing the situation and groliov shoots, but after discovering groliov''s actions, the people in the small building immediately launched anti suppression at the same time, and Gao Yang doesn''t even know what the enemy did.


    Groliov said loudly, "when I shot, the enemy had retracted, but someone flashed out of the window next to him. Just now at least two people fired at the same time, and I had to avoid!"


    The marksmanship is sharp and the cooperation is tacit. It can observe and shoot on the premise that it can absolutely protect itself. However, whether it is successful or not, the timing of any action is right. All these characteristics show that the people inside are a group of experts, and they are not as simple as gang thugs. The style and tactics can only be achieved by an elite team with long-term cooperation.


    Of course, there may be a large group of people. There is no way to speculate whether they are mercenaries, because mercenaries are certainly not the only ones who will fight.


    The danger of outcrop observation was too great. He shouted, "big bird, are you in position?"


    "Big bird in position, release the drone!"


    It was supposed to deal with some mogilevic''s men. These people are not good at fighting. They can''t even use them for gang fighting, and these people may have run away. In this case, long-range support firepower such as TREB, Jason and Tommy can''t be used, so their position is very backward, but now, Instead, they have room to operate.


    A few seconds later, Jason said loudly, "the UAV has been released. Wait a minute, boss, you can''t see anyone in the building. You can''t see anything."


    If the drone can''t see anyone, it means that the enemy is not observing at the window. He breathes loudly, quickly turns around, looks again, and immediately retracts his head back.


    Gao Yang is about 50 meters away from the small building. This distance can be reached by a shotgun, but it is not easy to use.


    Either withdraw or fight. Such a stalemate is not the way, but the problem is that Gao Yang''s position is not easy to withdraw. There is nothing to hide next to him. Leaving the car is tantamount to being exposed to the muzzle of the enemy.


    This is an encounter that has become an impasse. Gao Yang is sure that the people inside are also asking each other in confusion, and they are also having a headache about how to leave the small building where they live.


    The war must have been a bad one. Both sides were caught off guard and met unexpected strong enemies. Although it was only two rounds and they had fought more than a dozen bullets, it had also become a stalemate.


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he knows whether there is. It''s all old Youzi. At a glance, he knows what''s wrong.


    However, the stalemate is a stalemate, but Satan still has some advantages, that is, Satan''s people are outside, at least several people are in the area that can be safely evacuated at any time, while the people in the small building can''t get out.


    And Satan has another advantage, that is, they can call reinforcements, even if the enemy can call reinforcements, but Satan is outside, it must be more convenient to meet reinforcements


    In addition, Satan has some advantages, that is, they have heavy firepower. As for the people in the small building, Gao Yang doesn''t believe that they will move artillery into the house. As for rocket launchers, the people in the small building may have them. Moreover, out of cautious consideration, Gao Yang has to think that the opposite rocket launchers can be used in a narrow space, Or there is enough space in the small building to safely use the rocket launcher, but anyway, Satan must have heavy firepower, but the people in the small building may not really have it.


    Gao Yang whispered to Frye nearby, "we''ve brought cloud bombs. We''ll cover them. Take them out and give them a shot."


    Frye nodded and said, "OK, blow him a cloud bomb and everything will be solved."


    No. 13 whispered, "I''ll open the trunk and you''re ready to take it."


    The 13th quickly reached in and pressed on the left side of the steering wheel, and then the trunk bounced open. Frye leaned against the trunk, while Gao Yang whispered, "prepare fire cover, count down three seconds, 3, 2, 1, fire!"


    Gao Yang turned and shot fiercely at a window. No matter who was there, Frye pushed up the trunk with one hand and was going to get a rocket launcher in the trunk with the other. At this time, Li JinFang shouted, "little fly!"


    Frye immediately retracted, and then the bullet from the small building punched several holes in the position where he had just hidden. Although the fire to cover him quickly pressed the shooter back, Frye also lost the chance to take the bazooka.


    He shouted loudly, "no! There are twelve windows, and there are at least twenty people in them. We can''t hold them down!"


    Satan can''t hold down the fire from the small building. Although they haven''t encountered this situation before, it''s because the opponents they met before are not strong enough. This time, the enemy is obviously strong enough, or even too strong. On the premise that the fire allocation and number are not conducive to the blockade, they can''t hold it down.


    Satan couldn''t hold down the people in the small building, but fortunately, the people in the small building didn''t have a chance to shoot recklessly, so they could only stand still.


    Gao Yang wiped his mouth and said in a deep voice, "we can''t take any more risks. There will be big problems. We''ll call reinforcements."

 Chapter 1419

    Holding a shotgun in his hand, Gao Yang took out the phone in one hand, turned over the call records and dialed the phone to Andre.


    When Andre gets on the phone, Gao Yang whispers, "we''ve met a group of opponents. We''re not sure! Come and help!"


    After a brief surprise, Andre immediately shouted, "I''ll come right away. Where is it?"


    Gao Yang looked around and found no place name signs. He immediately shouted, "aleosha, what''s this place?"


    Aliosha had a pistol in one hand and a telephone in the other. He was also on the phone. When he heard Gao Yang''s question, he shouted at the top of his voice: "in vinlevidin!"


    Gao Yang immediately shouted to Andre, "in a place called venlevidin! Listen, come right away, bring all the people you can bring, and bring all the heavy weapons you can bring. Also, don''t hurry to get close to us after you come, stop outside a safe distance and fight with heavy fire! Just listen to my command at that time!"


    Andre shouted, "wait a minute! Wait a minute! What''s the matter? What''s your situation now?"


    Gao Yang said in a depressed and nervous voice: "we surrounded some people of unknown origin in a small building, and then we were in a dilemma. We couldn''t say a word or two clearly. In short, we had a bad fight with a group of people of unknown origin. Now we have a bad battle! If the people inside don''t come out, we can''t withdraw. Just come and help quickly!"


    Andre shouted, "then you run first!"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "you say! We''ve already run if we can run. When we''re within the enemy''s range, people inside can shoot at will. We can''t run at all!"


    Andre said in surprise, "if you can''t run, why don''t they shoot you?"


    Gao Yang angrily said: "because if they dare to take the initiative to shoot, they will be killed by us! This is a situation for another, okay? I don''t want my people to die, and the other party doesn''t want to die, so I can only consume so much. Why are there so many problems? Bring your people to help quickly!"


    After roaring, Gao Yang remembered a key question he hadn''t asked, so he quickly continued: "how many people are there? How long will it take to get there?"


    "I have nearly 200 people here. They just arrived today, and I just distributed weapons to them. You called. Wait, I''ll be there right away. I know what you said. Ten minutes!"


    Gao Yang Hung up and said, "ten minutes! Our reinforcements will arrive in ten minutes!"


    After waiting for Gao Yang to finish, Frye whispered to Gao Yang, "boss, cover again. I should be able to take out the cloud bomb quickly!"


    Gao Yang thought about Frye''s time carefully, then he shook his head and said in a deep voice: "no, you may be able to take out the cloud bomb, but you can''t complete the launch. If you plan to forcibly launch the cloud bomb under the cover of fire, you will die after you hit the cloud bomb. We are too close. The enemy doesn''t need a Sniper at all. Anyone can hit you at will!"


    No. 13 has only one pistol in his hand. He rarely uses a gun, but his killer skills can''t be brought into play at this time. Holding a small pistol is better than nothing.


    Irene and Li JinFang were closer to the enemy than Gao Yang, but it was not easy to detect when they were closer. Irene dared not even lift her head. Irene shouted in the walkie talkie: "Fark! Who are these people in there? Is that all about the angel mercenary group?"


    The people in the small building are very strong. Except for the Satan mercenary group, Irene''s first thought is the angel mercenary group.


    Gao Yang took a breath and said loudly, "yes, it''s at least the same level as the angel mercenary regiment."


    Andy he said loudly, "Damn it! Where did these people come from? Such a powerful group of people, if they were mercenaries, they couldn''t be anonymous. Is it the virgin of steel?"


    The virgin of steel has suffered several big losses under the hands of Satan, but this really doesn''t mean that the virgin of steel is very weak.


    Satan can shine in the battle with the virgin of steel because the virgin of steel belongs to which side is ambushed. If it is a frontal battle, the virgin of steel with the absolute upper hand can destroy Satan again and again.


    After thinking carefully, Gao Yang whispered, "I don''t think it''s the virgin of steel. From our previous experience, the cooperation of the virgin of steel doesn''t seem to be so tacit."


    When the fight really started, Cui Bo became calm. He said slowly: "I don''t think it''s the virgin of steel or an angel, but if it''s not them, who else would be so powerful?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "I''m kidding! There are many powerful people in the world. If you rank first, you will be invincible. Is the second and third weak? Maybe the people inside are not mercenaries at all. Don''t guess."


    As the first in the industry, the most powerful opponent you can think of is naturally the first opponent. Of course, this does not mean that those mercenaries in the second and third places will be defeated by the first. The ranking of mercenaries is more a reflection of fame.


    A mercenary regiment that has no ranking at all, but has some advantages, can also kill the mercenary regiment that ranks first. It has never been decided to fight a war. Fighting a war is based on a series of comprehensive considerations, such as favorable weather, favorable geographical conditions, people''s own quality, battlefield conditions, etc. it is not the first that can really beat the world.


    As time goes by, no one inside or outside the building dares to move. Yes, as Gao Yang said, whoever moves first can indeed kill the other party, but it will also be killed by the other party. Gao Yang is unwilling to let Satan suffer casualties, so he can only consume it, and the other party obviously has the same scruples, Therefore, the two sides can only use this terrible balance to maintain a temporary calm.


    Gao Yang feels that it''s difficult to do this time. If the people in the small building don''t move and there is no accident, the other party is waiting. Now it depends on whose reinforcements come first. After the reinforcements come, as long as the current fragile balance is broken, casualties are likely to occur.


    Gao Yang pressed his headphones and whispered, "listen to me, everyone. Andre brings people later. We can''t move first. Let Andre''s people go first. When they establish fire suppression at a safe distance, it''s best to blast the people in the small building into the sky before we move."


    Albert said in a deep voice, "what if the other party''s reinforcements came first?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then said reluctantly, "then everything is over. Now we can only pray that Andre will arrive before each other. No, you keep an eye on it. I have to urge Andre!"

 Chapter 1420

    Gao Yang dialed Andre again, and then he said in a hurry, "where have you been? It''s too slow, hurry up! Hurry up."


    Andre said angrily, "man, it''s only been three minutes! I''m fast enough! Also, you''re Satan. Can''t you even make this little trouble?"


    Gao Yang angrily said: "shit, little trouble! We met the people of Deyue, the big army of Deyue, and now the reinforcements of Deyue are coming, man! Can you come ahead of them?"


    Andre said anxiously, "what? Deyo''s big army? FAK! How did you get into a fire with Deyo''s big army? Aren''t you dealing with mogilevic?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "don''t ask questions, asshole! Use your energy to get on the way!"


    Angrily hung up the phone, Gao Yang said with an angry face: "why didn''t I find Andre a curious baby before!"


    Before he finished, Gao Yang''s phone rang. He looked at it and found that it was Andre, so he connected the phone and said angrily, "what''s the matter!"


    Andre said in a quick voice, "ram, I think you''re in trouble!"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "nonsense, you have to tell me?"


    Andre said in a hurry: "no, no, you may not understand the situation. If you are sure that you meet the person of Deyue, your opponent is likely to be the mysterious armed force of Deyue."


    "What do you mean? Is mystery armed?"


    Andre spoke very fast and said loudly: "as an arms giant, Deyue must have his own force! It''s impossible for arms dealers to hand over everything to mercenaries. Deyue''s men have an armed force, very powerful, very powerful. If you can''t decide the opponent, Deyue must have sent out his most powerful people!"


    Gao yangleng said: "the most powerful person in Deyue, his direct subordinate? FAK, it''s really possible. Then tell me how many people he has, what weapons he usually uses and what tactics he is good at. Tell me everything you know. Don''t say useless nonsense!"


    Andre said anxiously, "I don''t know! How can I know what the core force of the German treaty is? I only know that he should have and does have a force. How can I know the specific situation? In short, they are very powerful."


    He was so sad and angry that he wanted to cry without tears. Then he angrily said, "what''s the use of telling me these? What''s the use?"


    Andre said in a hurry: "I just want you to know that the decisive battle with the German pact may come so early, Falk! In short, be careful. The speed of the big army is fast and slow. I brought the car. The fast people will arrive soon!"


    Put down the phone, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie: "guys, the opponent may be the core part of Deyo''s men."


    Frye whispered, "boss, I thought you were talking nonsense to make Andre faster. Why are you sure the people inside are Deyo''s men?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "fool, if they were mogilevic''s men, mogilevic wouldn''t have died last night! Just because of this, who else could be in addition to Deyue''s men?"


    Pure tension is enough to make people painful, and waiting in an extremely tense state makes people more painful. Now Gao Yang feels that he is reading seconds like years, for fear that the opponent''s reinforcements will come first.


    Finally, Tommy, who was in the back, suddenly said excitedly, "our reinforcements!"


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked back, but he immediately said in a nervous voice: "it may also be the enemy''s reinforcement! Prepare for the worst... I''m the second Olympic Games!"


    Since the start of the gunfight, there was no one left in the secluded street. When a motorcade turned out from the corner, drove on the wide street and rushed in the direction of holding them high, it could be seen from a distance.


    While Gao Yang was reminding them, at an intersection closer to them, another team suddenly rushed out.


    A convoy went straight, a convoy turned and met at the intersection.


    Reinforcements from both sides came, and they came at the same time.


    Both teams have different models, there are no special signs outside, and they are all in a hurry to drive. Therefore, when the teams get together, they almost instantly converge into a big team of you and me, and then drive towards them at the same time.


    Everyone is stupid, including Gao Yang.


    "What''s the situation with NIMA..."


    At this time, the change began again. Suddenly, some cars in the team flashed at the same time. Then, the two teams with windows on started to fire in the process of speeding.


    First, they opened fire on each other at a close distance, followed by a violent impact. There were few motorcade vehicles that opened the double flash, but they opened fire first and got a certain opportunity, but this opportunity was soon offset by the superior number of the other side.


    The car got out of control and turned over, or was hit and rolled directly to the side of the road, and others were directly beaten into a hornet''s nest by the nearby car.


    The number of cars that could drive decreased rapidly, and then all the cars stopped. Some people opened fire directly in the car, and some people got off and opened fire, but they were soon knocked down to the ground.


    Raphael said in amazement, "who do we support? It''s our fucking side?"


    When they were hundreds of meters away from Gaoyang, the two teams basically had no cars that could run, except one that ran in the front at the beginning.


    The car in front ran the fastest at the beginning. It belonged to the party that didn''t hit the double flash. After the fight, it ran faster. It shouted: "what car is in front?"


    Hundreds of meters away, Gao Yang is not an immortal. It is impossible to distinguish the model of the car.


    Tommy, who is closest to the team, said helplessly, "I can''t see! Wait, wait, it''s BMW!"


    "Model!"


    "I can''t see. It''s facing the front of the car!"


    Except for the front car, the two teams stopped and stopped each other, and the BMW was farther and farther away from the back car and closer and closer to Gaoyang.


    Finally, Tommy yelled, "it''s Andre''s car!"


    Andre''s car didn''t double flash. The one who opened the double flash was the enemy. He shouted loudly, "there''s no support... FAK!"


    Andre''s car suddenly turns on the double flash. Now, Gao Yang can''t figure out that there is reinforcement and that there is enemy reinforcement.


    I can''t tell the enemy from me, but now it doesn''t matter if I don''t know, because there is no left in the motorcade behind Andre, and the reinforcements on both sides appear at the same time, and then they fight all at once.

 Chapter 1421

    I don''t know what the mood of the people in the small building is. Gao Yang estimates that they have no choice but to scold.


    Watching Andre''s car disappear after driving to a street corner, Gao Yang felt helpless. He could only sigh, and then whispered, "well, Andre hasn''t been killed. Finally, there''s good news."


    After that, Gao Yang''s phone rang.


    Andre roared angrily, "all my people are dead, all dead! Falk."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I see, man, where''s your walkie talkie? I told you the communication frequency."


    "Just now I was on my way to you. I''ll get a walkie talkie when I''m free!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, now you quickly use your walkie talkie. In addition, tell me where your people come from. Are they double flashing or not?"


    "It''s my people who turn on the double flash, but they seem to be dead, but don''t worry, my next batch of people will arrive soon!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Do you have heavy firepower such as cloud bombs in your car? Hurry up!"


    "Well, no!"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "why not? Didn''t you bring it? Tell me where the heavy fire is!"


    "The cars behind are the ones that overturned. Don''t worry. My people will arrive right away. They will do it as soon as they arrive."


    "My walkie talkie has been adjusted. Test it. Test it. Do you hear me?"


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and said helplessly in the walkie talkie: "OK, I hear you. Next, talk with the walkie talkie. Listen, where are you? Hide well and don''t come out. The sniper in the small building is very powerful."


    After that, he raised his voice and said in a low voice, "everyone, our next batch of reinforcements will arrive soon. If our reinforcements arrive first, the enemy in the small building may fight to the death. We should be prepared to attack in time when the enemy loses patience. The first shot is the most important. Give me the first shot."


    Groliov whispered, "big dog understands, ram, toad, your position is not safe. The enemy''s bullets can penetrate the car. Don''t expose your position. Hide well and leave it to us who are far away."


    "I see," he said in a low voice. "I''ll respond later. It''s too early to say that now."


    After the call ended, Gao Yang took a deep breath and whispered to Frye, "don''t move later."


    Frye said in a deep voice, "boss, as long as I get the bazooka, I can fight out."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "don''t move. The people upstairs are staring at us. You don''t have a chance to launch."


    The 13th whispered, "we can use the car as a cover to stay away from or near the small building."


    The car is inclined to the small building. If the 13th sits in the driver''s seat, the people in the small building can hit him very easily. Even if the people in the small building can''t see the 13th directly, there is no problem that the blind shot hits the position where the driver must stay.


    "No, you can''t get on the bus. It''s too dangerous," he said in a low voice


    No. 13 said in a deep voice: "it''s not getting on the car. It''s like this. Our car is started. I adjust the steering wheel to aim at one direction. Then I can move as long as I shift into gear and press the accelerator with my hand. I don''t need to get on the car. The door is open. We can grab the car and be dragged by the car for a period of time. It''s certainly safer than running directly."


    Gao Yang thought carefully about the plan for the 13th, then shook his head and said in a deep voice: "This is a way. The security performance is slightly improved, but we can''t move now. We are being monitored by the enemy. If we take any action to change the current stalemate, the enemy must respond. Toads, their position is too dangerous. If we move, they can''t escape the enemy''s concentrated fire."


    Li JinFang, Irene and Taylor are more forward, almost under the eyes of the enemy. The degree of cover that cars can provide is really limited. If the situation that can destroy each other is destroyed, Li JinFang and their three will almost end up dead or injured.


    Gao Yang plans to wait for reinforcements. He can only wait for reinforcements to come and pose a big enough threat to the enemies in the small building, or more simply, kill the enemies in the small building. Only when Li JinFang and the three of them can evacuate safely, it is possible, not certain.


    We had to wait for reinforcements. Gao Yang looked at his watch. At this time, Andre shouted in the walkie talkie, "ram, my people are here again. They have arrived!"


    "Understand, let your people prepare for battle before they come out. As soon as they appear, they will immediately launch rockets to the people in the small building. What''s the use? Even if they can''t hurt the enemy at the first time, they should suppress the enemy and create opportunities for us. Understand? If you don''t know what to do, tell you what I said. As long as they can fight, they know what to do What to do. "


    Andre said loudly, "yes, I''ll tell them. For a minute at most, let them prepare rockets first, and then fire as soon as they turn out!"


    Now Gao Yang knew that Andre''s people would appear in that direction. Hearing Andre''s hint, he grabbed the shotgun and said in a deep voice: "everyone is ready, the support group covers, and the assault group and we are ready to evacuate the dangerous area."


    After that, he said loudly, "aliosha! When you see us running later, you stand up and run with us. You can do what we do, okay?"


    Aliosha shouted, "yes, I know how to run for my life."


    Just then, Tommy suddenly shouted, "enemy reinforcements!"


    The reinforcements in the small building appeared from a further intersection, and Andre''s people turned in at an intersection about 200 meters away. That''s how the reinforcements came just now, and this time should be no exception.


    Unfortunately, the first convoy was the enemy''s reinforcement.


    Gao Yang roared, "Andre, stop them!"


    Andre''s army didn''t share the same frequency with Satan, but Andre should be keeping in touch with his people. Within a few seconds after roaring, a team of people with guns and rocket propelled grenades appeared on the corner, and the opposite team seemed to be just a cover, followed by people behind the car.


    The two sides met in advance. Then, the Rockets of both sides opened fire at the same time, and the machine guns and rifles were fired simultaneously. The reinforcements on both sides fought a close fight at a distance.


    Looking at the reinforcements that are still far away, they formed a regiment again, and whispered to themselves: "the second Olympic Games! The reinforcements met again!"

 Chapter 1422

    Gao Yang doesn''t have a telescope. He doesn''t see the battle happening in the distance very clearly, but it can be seen that the battle is still very fierce.


    Gao Yang''s heart collapsed. He leaned against the car and watched his reinforcements fight with the enemy''s reinforcements again, but he couldn''t help or do anything. This feeling was very uncomfortable.


    Andre said to Gao Yang in a daze in the walkie talkie, "ram, they can''t come to support you."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "how many people did you bring?"


    "More than 150 people, but I have lost more than 20 in the first battle. Now, I don''t know how many people I have left..."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "big bird, let the UAV go and see how many reinforcements the enemy has."


    The UAV has been monitoring and investigating the situation of the small building, but now there is no way. Jason can only transfer the UAV to see what is going on in the enemy''s reinforcements. If the enemy has more and more reinforcements, there is no way but to force it.


    The drone still flew very fast. Soon, Jason said loudly, "Wow, boss, the situation is not very good. The cars driven by the enemy reinforcements are blocked all over the street. I roughly count, well, at least fifty or sixty. Most of the people got off. Except that some of them fought with us at the intersection, no, with our reinforcements, the rest are walking around here."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "fifty or sixty cars? That''s about 200 people, up to 200 people. Fortunately, look at the reinforcements on our side."


    After a while, Jason said in a deep voice: "the good news is that our reinforcements are of high quality and they play very well. The bad news is that our reinforcements can''t come around to support us. They have only one way to come."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and patted on his forehead for several times. Then he said helplessly, "let our reinforcements block the enemy''s reinforcements. Is there a route?"


    Jason said with a bitter smile: "at their intersection, there is a shooting range to block an enemy''s only way, but the shooting range is very small. I think they can''t block the intersection, so the enemy''s reinforcements can come."


    Gao Yang can''t attack the small building, but they can attack the enemy''s reinforcements. The enemies in the small building can also attack their reinforcements. However, the people in the small building haven''t made any action at all, so Gao Yang doesn''t intend to support his reinforcements. The reason is that if the enemy doesn''t move, he doesn''t want to move, so as not to turn the stalemate into a duel of life and death.


    Guns and guns roared 800 meters away. Gaoyang''s side was silent, but the danger level of Gaoyang''s side was not low at all. Gaoyang didn''t want to die, nor did he want any of his brothers to die, so drag if you can.


    The 13th suddenly said, "this situation is really troublesome. It''s better to make peace."


    Raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "for peace?"


    On the 13th, he nodded and said, "yes, we don''t want to die, and the people in the small building don''t want to die. Since they don''t want to die, and someone will die if they fight, then seek peace. It''s better to divide life and death at a suitable time in the future."


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile: "as a master, and he is very confident that he can completely annihilate the other party in another scene, I am extremely reluctant to pay casualties in this situation. If the other party has the same mentality, I think it should be feasible to make peace. Make peace. There is nothing to be ashamed of. Try it."


    After that, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie, "Hey, Andre, we''re going to make peace with the enemies in the small building. We''ll end the current mess first and divide the victory and defeat next time."


    Gao Yang just wanted to inform Andre, not ask for Andre''s advice, but Andre roared: "it''s up to you. Now the situation is too fucking chaotic. If it goes on, I''ll have to bury you. Beg for peace, beg for peace, and leave this damn place first."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said loudly, "guys, you all hear me. We ask you not to shoot indiscriminately. We have to reach a peace agreement before the enemy''s reinforcements come."


    After that, he said to Frye and number 13, "do you have anything like white cloth and paper towels? I''m going to raise a white flag."


    No. 13 took out a bag of wet wipes from the storage compartment on the door, took one out, then raised his hand over his head and shook it. After a few seconds, he raised it and shook it again.


    "Give me the wet towel," he said in a low voice


    On the 13th, he shook his head. Then he raised the wet towel again and shook it in the air. It took more than ten seconds to put it down.


    Wait, wait, wait for a long time, there is no white flag in the small building.


    Cui Bo said faintly on the walkie talkie, "it seems that they don''t intend to make peace."


    Holding the white flag is not to surrender, but to negotiate. If the other party intends to negotiate, it must wave the white flag and come out. At least one person on both sides must be killed at any time before the negotiation can be carried out.


    Just then, Jason suddenly said, "the enemy reinforcements broke through the blockade and rushed over four people. Again, Falk, two more! Four of them died, but six rushed over! The shooting range is too narrow to be completely blocked!"


    He shouted loudly and said, "you can''t delay. If you delay again, you will be attacked from both sides, and the cost will be greater."


    The 13th said with a depressed face: "retreat or attack?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "retreat must pass through a dangerous distance of more than 200 meters. If you attack, it is less than 50 meters. If you have to die, I prefer to die on the way of attack."


    With a long sigh, he said helplessly, "guys, I''m sorry. It''s just like this for some reason. Alas, we have to solve the problem ourselves. People just have to rely on ourselves."


    After saying that, Gao Yang''s tone changed from helplessness and depression to firmness. Since a decision has been made, it must be resolutely implemented to the end.


    "Order! The support group will block the enemy''s fire at all costs. The assault group will break into the enemy''s occupied building at all costs, exchange fire at close range with the enemy, and completely solve the enemy! I will join the assault group. Xiaofei and No. 13 will stay outside. If the assault group fails, there is no need to carry out any rescue action. Xiaofei looks for all opportunities to launch cloud bombs."


    Frye was shocked and said, "boss, you''re crazy!"


    After giving the order, Gao Yang said with a cold face: "this is an order. Everyone must not violate it. Prepare for it in the countdown of ten seconds."


    On the 13th, he leaned silently into the car, pressed the brake with his hand, put on the forward gear, held the door B pillar with his left hand, stared at his watch, raised his shotgun with his right hand, and then whispered, "three seconds countdown, 3, 2, 1, action!"

 Chapter 1423

    When Gao Yang gave an order, everyone launched an attack on the small building at the first time, and all available weapons were used.


    Gao Yang''s order is to do whatever it takes to cover the fire. Even if it will be suppressed, you have to continue shooting. Even if there is no one left in the support group, you have to create conditions for the assault group to go in.


    Of course, it is impossible for the support group to die. The assault group, including Gao Yang, is very likely to die.


    The car rushed in the direction of the small building. Li JinFang and they also adopted the same strategy. One before the other, the two cars launched their first impact in the form of suicide attack.


    Gao Yang''s face was upward, his arm was holding the door B pillar, and his legs and feet were lying on the ground. Under the rapid towing, his expensive handmade leather shoes and bulletproof trousers rubbed against the ground in a mess.


    His feet kept changing the position of contact with the ground, and his mind was clear.


    The enemy opened fire. The bullet passed through the car body and then came out. It passed quickly over Gao Yang. He could even distinguish the pop sound when the bullet passed through the car seat, but the bullet that hit the car was just a shuttle bullet. After that, no bullet hit the car where Gao Yang was hiding.


    The only thing Gao Yang doesn''t understand is why there is no report of someone being shot.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Without effective resistance, the enemy''s firepower has been greatly weakened! No, the enemy''s combat power has been significantly weakened!"


    Just now, I was going to die. Suddenly, I can''t. There is only one reason, that is to change people.


    The enemy in the building ran away


    Gao Yang didn''t feel disappointed, only the ecstasy in his heart. If he fought with a very deadly enemy, it would really be fatal. If he fought with a very weak enemy, it would be inevitable and disadvantageous.


    Gao Yang really likes bullying the weak.


    Fifty meters away, Gao Yang let go of the car and rolled around the ground. Then he got up from the ground and rushed to the locked cabin at the bottom of the building with a shotgun.


    "The little fly joins the assault group and the grenade is ready!"


    Li JinFang, Irene and Taylor, the three of them had leaned against both sides of the door. Gao Yang ran directly to the door. Frye didn''t go to get the rocket launcher, but touched out two grenades.


    Gao Yang raised his gun and fired two shots at the door lock. When he rushed to the side of the door, Li JinFang kicked open the door. Frye behind Gao Yang shook his hand and threw two grenades in.


    Although he was not prepared to fight, everyone was in plain clothes, but as a grenade thrower, others could not take grenades, but Frye would certainly take them, because this was his main weapon.


    After the shock bomb was thrown, waiting for a loud noise in the room, Li JinFang and Irene suddenly flashed, slipped and knelt into the door, while Gao Yang rushed in the middle.


    As soon as they entered the room, Li JinFang and Irene''s guns rang. There were still people in the room, while Gao Yang shot two guns. After shooting down two people who raised their guns but didn''t know the direction, he whispered, "safe!"


    "Safe!"


    "Safe!"


    In the indoor operation, Satan''s assault team''s cooperation has been very familiar and flowing to ensure that there is no threat in the three directions. He said loudly: "the assault team enters and starts to clean up. The enemy has changed people, and the degree of danger is very low. The support team will help Andre''s people immediately, over!"


    The position of the support group and the assault group has been disconnected. Now the assault group has entered the small building, but the position of the support group is still very backward. It''s meaningless for them to come and help. It''s better to directly help Andre''s people stabilize the situation.


    "Big dog understands!"


    Groliov, TREB, and Tommy can turn their guns and attack the enemy''s reinforcements. It''s very convenient.


    Especially Tommy, his mortars are no threat to the enemies in the small building, but they can be of great use to the exposed enemies, so Andre''s people will be supported by a long eyed gun.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "clean up!"


    Compared with the gray appearance outside, the house seems to have changed places. The living room on the first floor is not very large, but there are several sofas. The layout is not luxurious, but it is also very good. There is an open door in front, and you can see the corridor with murals and carpets.


    Just a little glance, although I don''t understand the terrain in the small building, I will at least know what layout other places will be. Generally speaking, all kinds of living measures in the small building are very complete and belong to the kind of place suitable for living.


    Li JinFang quickly stretched out his head, glanced left and right, took his head back, stretched out his hand to the right, stood up four fingers, then pointed to the left and extended two fingers.


    There are four rooms on the right and two rooms on the left. The doors are open.


    Gao Yang quickly played two sign languages and asked No. 13 and Taylor to hold the left, while he and others went to clean the four rooms on the right first.


    There are a lot of rooms. There are not enough grenades. I can''t help it. I''m sure I can''t throw a grenade in every room first.


    The four doors are staggered. They quickly reach the first door and let others look at the other doors. Gao Yang raises his hand, extends the gun obliquely into the door, fires a shot, and then takes the gun back immediately.


    If there was someone inside, but not an experienced ox man, he should have shot. He didn''t hear anything inside. Gao Yang flashed and rushed into the house.


    The two men rushed into the room and searched quickly. There was no one in the room except a dead man lying on the windowsill.


    The dead must have died under the cover of Satan''s fire before. Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie: "the enemy killed has only one AK. The enemy has changed people. There is a mystery here, otherwise they can''t leave and continue to search."


    Li JinFang whispered, "where are the stairs? It''s a two-story building, but we don''t see any stairs!"


    "Look for it!" he said in a low voice


    They dodged out. Irene nodded to them and quickly flashed into the opposite room.


    The room where Irene entered was on the back, and the covering fire could not be hit, but there was no sound after Irene entered, only Irene roared with extreme anger.


    "These sons of bitches!"


    There were eight corpses in the house. They were all girls shot at close range. The largest one looked like 21 or 12 years old, and the youngest one looked only 13 or 14 years old. All the corpses were bound with their hands and their mouths were sealed with tape.


    After seeing the scene in the house, he raised his voice and whispered angrily, "find out everyone in this building and kill them!"


    At Irene''s feet was a girl''s body. The girl''s eyes were wide open, and her fear expression had solidified on her face.


    Irene leaned down, reached out and closed the girl''s eyes. She said in a low voice, "kill them in the most cruel way."

 Chapter 1424

    The search went on quickly, because Gao Yang thought there would be no one inside, so the cleaning speed was much faster.


    Gao Yang has a strong anger in his heart, which makes him want to destroy something to vent his anger.


    Gao Yang has seen a lot of dead people. He can''t be said to have a heart of stone now, but seeing the dead really can''t make him have a particularly strong feeling. Seeing is seeing, and he won''t feel anything.


    Never once did seeing a few bodies make Gao Yang so angry. Gao Yang has seen bodies everywhere on the battlefield or unfortunate civilians, but he has never seen the scene of tying up a bunch of young girls and shooting them collectively.


    Beautiful women always have privileges, especially for men, and the girls who were shot are really beautiful. Of course, beauty refers to their lifetime.


    Those girls are about the same age as ye Lianna. They should enjoy a good life instead of being tied up and killed. No matter who does such a thing, it is unforgivable.


    After searching several rooms in a row, Gao Yang finally found the stairs. There were spiral stairs in one room.


    Looking at the stairs leading to the top, he held high in the walkie talkie and whispered, "let''s go up."


    Several people raised their guns to the stairs. Gao Yang and Li JinFang ran up the carpeted stairs one by one.


    I don''t know if there is anyone else in the building. Before sticking his head out of the stairs, Li JinFang stopped, pulled down two grenades from his combat vest, put them in his hand and waited for two seconds before gently throwing them out.


    The grenade exploded in the air. Li JinFang quickly got up, swung back and forth with a gun, scanned for a week, and whispered, "safe."


    Several people quickly went up the stairs and whispered in the walkie talkie: "the assault team has entered the second floor and found no enemy."


    The space on the second floor is very large. There are several dead people near the window. The upper bodies of two dead people have been broken. It looks like Cui Bo''s masterpiece.


    While still observing the surrounding environment, Li JinFang suddenly raised his fist. After warning, he stretched out his hand and pointed to a closed door.


    A slight movement came out. After gesturing to each other, Li JinFang kicked the door open, and then Gao Yang and Irene rushed in with their guns.


    As soon as he rushed into the room, Gao Yang didn''t shoot, but quickly raised the muzzle of the gun, because there were four women in the room, naked, shivering in the corner between a big bed and the wall.


    Gao Yang immediately stretched out his hand and pushed forward with his palm. After making a quiet gesture, he whispered in Russian: "quiet, don''t be afraid, you are saved."


    Irene quickly reached out her hand, made a silent gesture on her lips, and then whispered, "is there anyone else here? Where are they?"


    The four girls were naked and trembled with tears, but finally a girl silently stretched out her hand and pointed to the opposite door.


    Gao Yang immediately turned out of the door and made a gesture to Li JinFang. Li JinFang kicked it again.


    It looked like a door, but after Li JinFang kicked it up, there was a loud metal noise. After Li JinFang closed his feet, he said in a deep voice: "it can''t be kicked open. It''s estimated that the secret way is inside."


    "Open it, open the door for me!" he said angrily


    After shouting, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "Andre, your people can be ready to evacuate. The direct troops of Deyue have run away. Wait a moment, and we''ll withdraw when we find out what happened."


    Andre was very surprised and said, "ran? How could it be? They have no reason to run!"


    Gao Yang ignored Andre, but shouted in the walkie talkie, "skunk, come and open the door for me!"


    The 13th whispered, "let me try."


    Gao Yang gave way to his position. On the 13th, he stood at the door and just looked at it. Then he shook his head and whispered, "I can''t open it. This lock is just a decoration. The back of the door should be closed by physical means such as a big iron bolt. It can only be blown open."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "go to clean up other houses first and blow up the door later. You must find out what happened!"


    Just then, someone in the door shouted in a trembling voice, "don''t blow up! Don''t blow up! I''ll open the door for you and don''t shoot."


    Gao Yang felt that there should be no one on the second floor. Since there was a mystery, there was no reason for someone to stay, but even if there were someone inside, he had to take the initiative to open the door for them.


    After a while, there was a sound of pulling the iron bolt. Listening to the fact that the iron bolt should have been opened, Li JinFang kicked open the door. After the iron door hit a man behind, Gao Yang hit him with his shoulder and squeezed in through the open gap of the iron door.


    I''m afraid someone might play tricks when opening the door, but after looking around quickly with a gun for a week, Gao Yang found that he was worried too much. There were many people in the house, but they were all dead.


    There were eight dead people lying on the ground. Only the one who opened the door was not dead. After being knocked down by the door, he lay on the ground and stretched out his hand.


    The room was empty. The carpet on the ground was lifted and a huge iron plate was exposed. If there was no accident, there would be a secret road under the iron plate.


    Gao Yang pointed to the iron plate with his gun and said loudly, "where does it lead?"


    The person lying on the ground shivered and said, "below is the tunnel. The exit is 80 meters away. It''s in the basement of the building across the street. I know this secret Road, but I''ve never been down."


    "What about those people before? What happened here?"


    The people on the ground looked helpless and resentful and said loudly, "they entered the secret way, and we want to go in, too. As a result, they suddenly shot, and then they entered the secret way."


    "How long did they go?"


    The man lying on the ground said helplessly, "it''s been ten minutes, probably. They left not long after they shot."


    He breathed loudly and said in a deep voice, "how to open this cover."


    "It can''t be opened. The lid is always open, but it can only be opened from the inside after it is closed. It can''t be opened unless it is blown open."


    Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie: "big bird, use UAV to monitor the isolated building on the left of the target building. Our opponent entered the building through the tunnel and focused on monitoring."


    After that, Gao Yang said to the people lying on the ground, "now tell me how many people they have, what weapons they use, what clothes they wear and what characteristics they have. Speak quickly."


    "There are twenty-two of them. Oh, plus the king, there are twenty-three. Weapons are just some guns. I don''t see anything else. They wear clothes. Well, well, they have all kinds of clothes except the king. That''s the kind of clothes you wear."


    Who is the king


    The man lying on the ground trembled and said, "I don''t know. Those people call him king, one..."


    Just then, Andre whispered in the walkie talkie, "let me tell you, the king is Deyo mather!"

 Chapter 1425

    All kinds of unreasonable, because a king has all been answered.


    If dejo mather is here, of course he will take his core protective force, and because dejo mather is here, of course he will leave at the first time.


    As a big boss, how can you take risks easily? Even if the escort force of dejo mather is strong, he can''t guarantee his safety just now. If the Satan mercenary regiment launches a cloud bomb at any cost, dejo mather is dead.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether he should be glad that he didn''t fight to the death just now, or whether he should regret letting dejo mather go under his nose.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether to be happy or upset, but Andre must be extremely regretful. If Deyo mather is killed, the war can be declared to be over.


    After receiving Andre''s answer, Gao Yang became silent. He looked at the iron plate under his feet for a long time. Until Raphael arrived, he finally said in a deep voice: "blow it up here."


    Raphael knocked on the iron plate, carefully observed it for a moment, nodded and said, "it can explode."


    Gao Yang looked outside the building and suddenly said, "Deyo mather hasn''t left yet, otherwise his reinforcements won''t attack so regardless of casualties. Although he doesn''t know the reason, he must be trapped at the exit of the tunnel for some reason."


    Li JinFang followed Gao Yang''s eyes and looked at a building 100 meters away. He frowned and said in a deep voice: "it''s very strange. Everything that happened here is very strange."


    He shouted loudly and sighed: "rabbit, big dog, worker bee, block the target building. Deyo mather is likely to be inside, especially the worker bee. Don''t support our reinforcements any more. As long as you see someone appear from the target building, fire!"


    After giving the order first, Gao Yang continued: "there are 23 people with the characteristics of Deyue Mather, gray trousers and white shirts. Except Deyue Mather, others are dressed in tactical or casual clothes. If there are people who meet the characteristics, they will be killed at all costs. Repeat. If there are people who meet the characteristics, they will be killed at all costs. Over."


    Raphael was laying C4 around the iron plate. Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "let''s go out and check other houses to see what we find."


    After searching several other rooms, Gao Yang understood why dejo mather appeared in this humble building.


    In short, this small building is a favorite place for perverts.


    There are four rooms on the second floor, all of which are extremely extravagant and abnormal. After opening a door and seeing the body of a girl hanging inside, Gao Yang silently closed the door again.


    Li JinFang''s fist rattled and his face was blue, but she didn''t say a word. Irene was just panting.


    Taylor leaned against the door and said in a low voice, "since I joined Satan, I have always felt guilty, because I feel that I am engaged in evil activities. When I was a soldier, I saw many tragic things and understood one thing. On the battlefield, there is only the difference between life and death, there is no right and wrong, in different positions, it is difficult for you to define what is right and what is wrong."


    After that, Taylor said, "but there are still right and wrong in the world. There must be right and wrong in addition to life and death!"


    Irene said with disdain, "talk nonsense!"


    Taylor shook his head and said, "it''s not nonsense."


    Just then, with the rapid footsteps, Andre shouted, "don''t shoot, I''m coming up."


    Andre and Alyssa ran up together, and Andre''s two bodyguards. After seeing Gao Yang, Andre hurriedly said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the room where the secret path was hidden and said in a deep voice, "if Deyue is the king, where has he run?"


    Andre turned his head and said with a look of annoyance: "Falk! We missed a great opportunity!"


    Aliosha looked frightened and said loudly, "who are these people here?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the prisoners still lying on the ground and said in a deep voice, "these bodies and the living ones are Mogilevich''s men who killed your people. They have run away."


    Andre, who was in high spirits, reached out to wipe his nose and said loudly, "great, there is another living one. I forgot. Let me ask him something. Well, did you promise him anything?"


    Gao Yang smiled cruelly, and then whispered, "no!"


    Andre nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''ll interrogate him to make sure he won''t lie. In addition, I''m going to ask you something."


    After that, Andre scratched his head and said in a deep voice, "you just said that dejo mather might be in that building. What are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang looked at Andre and said in a deep voice, "what do you want me to do?"


    Andre shrugged and said helplessly, "me? Of course I hope you can kill him. As long as you kill dejo Mather, everything will be over, but I can''t ask you this, because we all know that it''s dangerous, very dangerous."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, it''s over to kill dejo Mather, so I''m going to kill him here. For a big man like him, it''s hard for us to meet such a good opportunity as today. Maybe we can''t kill him in the end, but I have to try to know the result."


    Andre said in surprise, "are you going to kill him? In this situation?"


    Gao Yang nodded with a smile and said in a deep voice: "yes, in the current situation, in fact, the current situation is good. For a mercenary regiment, there is no better chance to kill a giant in the underground world."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Andre and said with a smile, "go and interrogate the unlucky guy who survived, inform me of what he got by radio at any time, and let him know that living is worse than dying in your cruelest way. Can you do it?"


    Andre took out a butterfly knife from his trouser pocket and turned it dazzlingly. At the same time, he said solemnly, "in fact, I''m very cruel, really."


    He breathed loudly and said regretfully, "it''s a pity that I didn''t bring my own Satan blade, but it doesn''t matter. I never have to rely on a good gun to fight. Andre, today I''ll let you know why I''m a gun God rather than someone else!"

 Chapter 1426

    Gao Yang turned his eyes to several people beside him, carried his shotgun behind him, and then said in a deep voice, "give me your gun."


    Li JinFang reversed the muzzle and gave Gao Yang his rifle.


    Li JinFang has three caliber versions of the Bayi bar, but this time he uses a 5.56 mm caliber. Gao Yang takes the gun, raises it and aims at it. Then he returns the gun to Li JinFang and whispers, "I''m not used to it."


    Jack made Li JinFang''s gun specially for him, just as Satan''s blade is only suitable for publicity. Of course, Li JinFang''s gun is also the most suitable for Li JinFang, and it is not adjustable.


    Gao Yang reached out to Irene and took the sg551 in Irene''s hand. After weighing it, he shook his head and said, "you can''t either."


    Very helpless, Gao Yang put his hand to Taylor, waited to take Taylor''s gun, raised it to aim, tried it, shortened the butt, adjusted it, and then smiled and said, "if you want to use a gun with enhanced accuracy, you can''t use a general-purpose rifle. Well, I''ll use yours."


    Taylor uses HK416. Gao Yang doesn''t like this kind of gun very much, but he doesn''t hate it. Generally speaking, it''s a general-purpose rifle. It won''t particularly adapt to or exclude a person.


    When Gao Yang grabbed the gun, Taylor quietly began to take off his magazines one by one and put them on Gao Yang''s combat vest one by one.


    As for Gao Yang, he is dismantling the red dot sight on Taylor''s gun. For him, the red dot sight convenient for rapid aiming at close range is a burden, not something that can improve accuracy.


    He picked up his rifle, pulled the target sight to a distance of 100 meters, looked high at a window of the building and whispered, "is it accurate?"


    Taylor said in a deep voice, "the impact point is very stable, but it''s a little left. At a distance of 100 meters, it''s about half an inch to the left. At a distance of 200 meters, it''s an inch to the left. At 300 meters, it''s about two inches to the left. I haven''t tried it yet. You can control it yourself."


    Gao Yang nodded, aimed at a point, and then snapped a shot. Then he narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "the accuracy is good. It''s better than most of the guns I''ve used. No problem. It must be enough."


    Andre couldn''t help saying, "what did you hit?"


    Gao Yang made a gesture and said with a smile, "you can''t see what you said. Do what you should do and let your people block Deyue''s reinforcements. If you want to kill Deyue Mather, you have to promise not to disturb us."


    Andre shrugged, picked up another walkie talkie, and said murderously, "man, tell your people to kill those people opposite, or at least block them, and double the bonus."


    After that, Andre said to Gao Yang, "look at you."


    Andre went murderously to the unlucky man who was still lying on the ground. At this time, Raphael shouted, "boss, get ready!"


    Gao Yang covered his ears and said in a deep voice, "detonate."


    Everyone covered their ears. Raphael closed the iron door of the house with the entrance of the secret way. After closing it, he pressed the detonator. With a dull loud noise, the whole house trembled violently. Then Raphael pushed open the iron door and said loudly, "open!"


    The iron plate was still on the ground, but the cement ground next to the iron plate was blown out a small hole. Gao Yang attached himself to the blown gap and lay down next to it. He took a picture inside with a flashlight and looked at the situation inside.


    Below the iron plate is not a step, but a pipe. If you are in a hurry to escape, you just need to jump in. It''s very convenient.


    The second floor of this building called the Magic Cave is an important place, so not only the secret road is built on the second floor, but also the stairs are hidden. If something happens, you can try to get enough time to escape.


    After looking at the situation in the secret way, he raised his voice and said: "OK, there''s no need to go down. This is a one-way escape. Andre, when you punish that bastard, don''t forget to let your people come back and stay here."


    Andre shouted, "I see."


    Taylor picked up a handful of AK74 from the ground, put the magazine into the combat vest, and everything was ready. He shouted loudly and said, "guys, killing Deyo mather can end all this. In this battle, there is a great risk and return. We did it. Now collect all the weapons we can use, and we are ready to attack."


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to Frye, who had returned and took the cloud bomb: "come on, shoot here."


    There is no reason not to use cloud bombs to deal with enemies in a narrow space.


    Why did Gao Yang take the initiative to kill Deyue mather? Although he knew the risk of doing so was great, the guards around Deyue mather were not good, and there were more people than them, however, in the confrontation just now, Gao Yang''s environment could not join the blockade of the small building, and there was no convenient shooting position.


    Ram is the soul of Satan''s mercenary regiment. With him, Satan is the complete Satan and the invincible Satan, even if they are few.


    Gao Yang, they all went downstairs and didn''t forget to take the surviving girls with them. Of course, there was the prisoner who was better alive than dead.


    Gao Yang turned and shouted to Andre, "ask for the location of the exit and tell me. The more detailed, the better. Be quick. Finish these before I enter the building."


    After that, Gao Yang took a deep breath and said loudly, "guys, dejo mather is trapped in the underpass. Let''s dig him out, little fly. Move faster."


    Frye dropped a bundle of rope from the second floor window and shouted, "wait until I come out!"


    After walking a few steps forward, Li JinFang ran forward with the rope upside down. After Frye also ran out of the building, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "pull!"


    As soon as Li JinFang pulled the rope, two seconds later, the ground shook slightly. With a dull noise, a sewer manhole cover more than 20 meters in front of them soared into the sky. The first manhole cover was just the beginning, like a chain reaction. After the first manhole cover flew, another manhole cover twenty or thirty meters away flew, and then another one, Another one.


    The manhole covers of the four underground sewers were directly pushed to the sky by the strong shock wave. Looking at the manhole covers rising continuously, he raised his face and yelled at Andre: "Falk! The exit must not be in that building. Ask where the exit is!"


    Andre, with a look of anger, grabbed the prisoner''s hair and shouted, "tell me where the damn exit is! Speak quickly! Otherwise I''ll skin you!"

 Chapter 1427

    Andre kept holding a butterfly knife in his hand. When he suddenly changed his face, he stabbed the knife into the unlucky man''s arm.


    Andre''s two bodyguards firmly pressed the prisoner on the ground. Andre''s knife slowly moved down on the unlucky man''s arm. He didn''t lie. He really wanted to skin the prisoner.


    The prisoner screamed like a pig. He howled and shouted, "stop, stop! I said, the exit is in that building, but there is a section of the secret road that uses the ready-made sewer pipe. They may have missed another entrance and gone wrong! Stop!"


    "Where does the sewer lead?" he shouted


    The prisoner howled, "Dnieper River, all the sewer pipes here lead to Dnieper River!"


    Dejo mather must have had an accident, otherwise he should have left through the exit. Since he didn''t leave, he should have gone wrong instead of being trapped in the tunnel.


    If dejo mather is trapped, the cloud bomb just now will cost him half his life, but if dejo mather just goes the wrong way, the cloud bomb just now will not pose any threat to him.


    Gao Yang stood and looked at the hole exposed after the well cover was uncovered. Gao Yang looked down and stretched out his hand and said, "flashlight."


    No one has a night vision device, but in addition to wearing a suit, everyone has a small tactical flashlight. These small and extremely important gadgets have to be stuffed into his trouser pocket.


    After taking Irene''s flashlight and shining it in, he raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s so high!"


    Irene whispered, "Soviet style, everything is very big."


    The bottom of the sewer is at least four meters deep from the wellhead. It''s really high. It''s difficult for people to climb up.


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "what should I do? Do you want to go down?"


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly and said in a deep voice: "you know, when I was very young, I once fell into this uncovered sewer. That was the most terrible experience of my life. I dreamed of running in an endless sewer countless times. Now, this nightmare is going to become a fucking reality!"


    After that, Gao Yang swallowed his saliva hard and said in a bitter voice, "if you don''t go down and have a look, I''m sorry. Prepare the rope and let''s go down."


    Irene suddenly said, "boss, do you have claustrophobia?"


    Gao Yang thought, shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. I avoid letting myself enter such an environment."


    Irene smiled, "since you avoid entering this environment, it means you have claustrophobia."


    Gao Yang thought about his experience when he found the diamond mine, shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have claustrophobia, I just have sewer phobia, or I extremely hate sewers, or fear is OK."


    Frye took the rope and shouted, "boss, the rope."


    Gao Yang grabbed the rope and shouted to the people nearby: "the commando team and I go down, there are villains, you too. The others are on the ground. Pay attention to keep a distance from us. After entering the sewer, the radio communication will be affected. Pay attention to keep in touch."


    After that, Gao Yang said bitterly, "I hate sewers! Really, I hate sewers full of sewage and garbage, filled with stench and running mice!"


    Gao Yang grabbed the rope and slid down. Fortunately, the place where he landed was quite dry. There was also a path for maintenance personnel to walk. After going down from the wellhead, he was prevented from jumping directly into the sewage. It is no exaggeration to say that this path only half a meter wide saved his life.


    Gao Yang subconsciously took a deep breath. He was almost fainted by the musty smell. He murmured to himself, "second Olympics, I hate sewers!"


    The smell was very strong. Just now Frye had fired a cloud bomb into the tunnel. The strong explosion did not leave a smell of gunsmoke, but turned over everything in the sewer.


    After turning on the flashlight, Gao Yang began to check the sewer environment, while Li JinFang, who remained on the ground, did not hesitate to grab the rope and slide down, and then Taylor.


    It''s Irene''s turn, but Irene holding the rope has a tangled face.


    Albert exclaimed, "come on, are you afraid?"


    If she didn''t give Albert a middle finger, Irene would have to roll her eyes, but this time, Irene nodded thoughtfully, took a breath and slipped down the rope.


    Li JinFang came to Gao Yang and whispered, "did you find it again?"


    Gao Yang pointed behind him and said in a low voice, "where did they come from and run to? I can''t see. The explosion destroyed all the traces. However, I think Deyue is moving forward, because he has no reason to go back, not in a direction with an exit."


    Irene and Albert also came down. Albert took out some masks from his backpack and whispered, "take them on. They have to work."


    Irene couldn''t wait to grab a mask and put it on. After they hesitated, Li JinFang finally took the mask. Only Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "I don''t want it."


    Albert said strangely, "don''t you stink?"


    Gao Yang shrugged, shook his head and said, "it''s smelly, but believe me, it''s too troublesome to wear a mask. Well, keep a distance and let''s search forward."


    After carrying the rifle behind his back, holding the shotgun in his hand and installing the flashlight on the shotgun, Gao Yang was the first to move forward. Li JinFang grabbed his shoulder and said in a deep voice, "go behind me."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "you can''t. who''s fighting in such a place?"


    Li JinFang let go. This time, the position of his first assault hand or top soldier can only be let out.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and began to walk forward lightly and quickly. Then he whispered something while walking. Li JinFang tried hard for a long time before he could barely distinguish what Gao Yang said.


    "It''s a rainwater pipe, not a sewage pipe, a rainwater pipe, not a sewage pipe, a rainwater pipe..."


    Irene, following behind Li JinFang, finally couldn''t help saying, "damn mogilevic, why can''t he repair the escape tunnel better! This damn scum ten thousand times!"


    Taylor whispered: "this is the urban area of Kiev. It''s not easy to use the existing sewer to build an escape passage, but I guess Deyo mather certainly doesn''t know that the tunnel he''s going to take is a sewer. Otherwise, he won''t choose to enter the tunnel that can only enter but can''t return."


    Albert smiled: "well, well, haven''t you been trained to challenge the limits of psychological tolerance? Why are you so sensitive to sewers? What''s the matter? Isn''t it disgusting?"

 Chapter 1428

    Albert said it righteously, but Gao Yang and Li JinFang were silent.


    Irene was very dissatisfied and said, "can''t you feel sick after tolerance training?"


    Taylor also said in a deep voice: "yes, it''s like you have received extreme survival training in the wild, but except during training, you won''t always let yourself hungry, and you won''t take enough supplies when performing any task, won''t you?"


    Throw people into a pool full of rotten corpses and plasma of various animals, and then climb out of the pool. In the process of climbing out of the pool, 100% of the instructors have to step their heads into the pool. This kind of training beyond the limits of ordinary people''s tolerance and extremely inhumane training is actually carried out by special forces in many countries.


    Albert and Irene have all received this training, and Taylor, they have all received this training, because they are all special forces, but they are the only three special forces in the Satan mercenary regiment.


    Gao Yang didn''t receive such training, nor did Li JinFang. If he didn''t run, he might be forced to accept such training in the future, but he ran.


    The whole Satan mercenary regiment, the earlier members, including Gao Yang, have trained in Israel for a long time, but they have not received such disgusting training.


    In extreme circumstances, people can''t help but want to say something, especially when they have companions. Talking will make the bad environment a little easier.


    Gao Yang suddenly said in a deep voice: "we have walked more than 80 meters and saw at least four sewage pipes. If we are not familiar with here, we are unlikely to distinguish that is the right exit. Therefore, I think Deyue mather is going the wrong way."


    Irene used a very complaining language: "Mogilevich, that pervert, why would he put the natural channel in the sewer!"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "this is an escape passage, not a game passage. Just in case, when a person is ready to escape, who cares whether it is a sewer. If there is no need to escape, what does it matter if it is a sewer? I think Mogilevich is very smart and careful to use the ready-made sewer as an escape passage."


    The sewer is very large. It can be regarded as the main road of underground pipe network. It is about four meters wide and two meters high. From time to time, circular pipes with large or small diameter are connected on both sides to discharge sewage into this main road.


    No one will come down from time to time. Unless it is the builder or designer who is familiar with the situation, it is really difficult to separate the real escape from many pipelines. And Deyo mather obviously misjudged the situation. He knew that there was an escape and entered the escape, and then it was too late to turn back.


    Think of a big man who calls the wind and rain. It''s funny that Gao Yang suddenly held it up when he ran into such a disgusting sewer without special necessity.


    Finally, Gao Yang said with some excitement: "they ran here. Look at the wall. Someone reached out and helped him when he slipped, but he finally slipped and fell, his feet fell into the water, and his body left traces on the wall. Good, let''s continue to chase forward."


    Gao Yang quickened his pace. There was no change in the sewer, but the water level of sewage was getting higher and higher, because with more and more pipes connected and more sewage entering, their path was about to be submerged.


    Irene suddenly screamed and jumped forward. Albert behind her trampled the big black mouse that had just run from Irene''s instep to death, then kicked it into the sewage and muttered, "Hey, women are women. What''s to be afraid of?"


    Irene screamed, "it''s not fear! It''s disgust! It''s disgust!"


    "Well, Falk!"


    Gao Yang made a strange cry in front of him and said in a deep voice: "I swear I dreamed of this scene, this disgusting, fearful and desperate scene, Falk! The nightmare has become a reality, guys, I promise you will have a nightmare."


    After saying that, Gao Yang stepped into the sewage below his ankle, raised his head, didn''t see what disgusting objects he stepped into, and moved forward slowly with the sewage.


    Finally, Gao Yang almost fell into the sewage. The sewage didn''t pass his thigh. In order to keep his balance, his hand also patted on the water. Inevitably, after seeing the floating objects in the sewage, Gao Yang began to vomit.


    Being able to fight doesn''t mean being able to resist nausea. As soon as he vomited, it immediately caused a chain reaction. Li JinFang threw his head. After a wow, he quickly took off his mask.


    In addition to Albert, the first four people vomited on the side. Only Albert said, "look at your endurance, alas."


    "Pooh, Pooh, uh, keep moving, guys, don''t look at your feet, uh, raise your head."


    Irene said weakly, "will dejo mather be smoked to death in this environment? In addition, I don''t think he can walk very fast."


    Gao Yang took a few steps, turned and vomited out again, panting: "Andre, please answer and ask the unlucky guy how far we are from the river bank."


    It''s not far out, and Andre put the walkie talkie into the sewer wellhead to keep the signal in order to keep the communication unblocked, so he received Gao Yang''s question and immediately gave the bad news.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that it''s more than a kilometer away from the river bank. If it''s a sewer, well, no one knows, because no one will go down and no one will be interested in it."


    Gao Yang said weakly, "Falk!"


    Irene turned pale and said, "we won''t need to swim out in the end, will we?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help shivering. He tilted his head and vomited a few mouthfuls. He vomited sour water. He said in a deep voice, "if that''s the case, we''ll go back! FAK!"


    The water level was getting higher and higher, and Gao Yang''s heart was getting colder and colder. He felt itchy everywhere. After he accidentally guessed what would be in the greasy leather shoes, he asked him to spit again immediately, and then hurriedly forced himself to think about other things.


    When the sewage reached Gao Yang''s waist, Irene cried behind him: "boss, you''re right. This experience will definitely become my nightmare, the nightmare of my life!"


    Just then, Gao Yang said in a trembling and surprised voice, "guys, I see the light. We don''t have to swim out. I see the exit!"

 Chapter 1429

    After trudging in the sewer for more than an hour, Gao Yang only wanted to die. When he saw the exit, he finally really felt the real meaning of the word liberation.


    Wading through the dirty water, he raised his voice and whispered, "call big dog, over."


    There was no sound in the walkie talkie. After calling twice again, Gao Yang said helplessly, "we lost contact with the support group."


    Irene said anxiously, "don''t worry so much. We can get in touch when we go out. Come on, come on, let''s go out quickly!"


    Seeing that the exit was not far away, but they continued to trek for ten minutes, Gao Yang and they actually reached the exit of the sewer.


    Less than ten meters away from the exit, groliov''s anxious voice suddenly came from the quiet walkie talkie. "Received, please answer! This is the support group, received, please answer."


    Gao Yang immediately whispered, "I''m a ram. We''re about to leave the sewer. Over."


    Groliov breathed a long sigh of relief and said in a hurry: "I''ve finally contacted you. I''m worried if you''re suffocating in the sewer because of lack of oxygen. Report your location, over!"


    The sewer is not straight, but always goes around. Now Gao Yang doesn''t know where they are. He walked forward for two steps. After looking at the situation outside, he whispered, "we''re by the Dnieper River. The specific location is unknown. Contact later. Deyue may be outside."


    After that, Gao Yang stretched out two fingers, pointed to his eyes, and then pointed to the sewer outlet. Then the four people were divided into two groups and slowly leaned out their heads.


    The environment of the sewer is extremely bad, and it takes a long time to get to the exit. In this way, the advantage of dejo mather starting for ten minutes will be reduced. Moreover, because of the extremely bad environment, maybe the first thing after dejo mather leaves the sewer is to take a bath in the Dnieper River.


    Chernobyl nuclear power station is 110 kilometers north of Kiev, and pripyadi River, an important tributary of Dnieper River, flows there. Therefore, the river water of Dnieper River is reflective. Kiev uses Dnieper River as its tap water source, but Kiev people will not drink tap water as long as they have conditions, but buy bottled water.


    Knowing that the Dnieper River is radioactive, Gao Yang doesn''t care, because the trace radiation of the Dnieper River won''t kill him, but if he doesn''t wash it quickly, he will be disgusted by himself.


    The mercenary''s tolerance to the environment is already one of the strongest groups in the world. Gao Yang firmly believes that he can''t stand it, especially for a dignified person like Deyo mather.


    He slowly leaned out his head and Gao Yang saw the situation clearly. The outlet of the sewer was slightly higher than the river. A large cement pipe protruded a little from the hardened cement ground, and half a meter down was the surface of the Dnieper River. Unfortunately, there were weeds and shrubs on both sides of the cement pipe.


    The river bank is not straight, and the line of sight is greatly affected. Gao Yang looks to the left. The same is true on the other side. His line of sight is blocked by weeds with more than one person, so he can''t see how far.


    At the exit, there will be a signal. The walkie talkie and GPS can work normally. Although Gao Yang wants to jump into the river immediately, he has to do some work.


    "Look where we are."


    Taylor took out his GPS. After a while, he whispered, "we''re far from the road. There doesn''t seem to be any buildings nearby."


    Gao Yang breathed loudly and said in a deep voice: "Deyue may still be nearby. Go and have a look. Toad and Tyrannosaurus Rex, you search to the left. Postman, you and my netizens, villains, stay here, find a clean place, send the location information to the support group, and let the big bird''s drone come and investigate in the sky. Everyone be careful and act."


    Looking down, the river was not deep. He jumped into the river. Then he immediately said, "it''s all silt. Be careful."


    The river looks very clean. Of course, it has to be far away from the sewage outlet, because on the bank, it seems to be below his knees at most. However, after Gao Yang jumped in, the water directly flooded his thighs, and the thick silt directly submerged him above his knees.


    On the East Bank of Dnieper River, Gao Yang and his colleagues walked to the right, that is, they went upstream, and the sewage was washed downstream, so it must be cleaner to go upstream. However, Gao Yang chose to walk to the right not because the river was clean, but because he thought that since the water would be cleaner to go upstream, deo mather would certainly make the same choice.


    Gao Yang pulled out his feet hard, but left his shoes in the mud. However, Gao Yang didn''t want to dig out the shoes again. The expensive handmade leather shoes had been trekking from the sewage for so long, and should have been thrown away long ago.


    He pulled out his feet and took a few difficult steps forward. Gao Yang wanted to go into the grass, but he soon found that the river was not very sunken. The river brought sand and made the river bottom a little hard. The place covered with grass looked like the ground was a swamp. It was a complete mud pit. Walking in such a place could not sink the whole person.


    "Walk through the river, not into the grass."


    After whispering a word, Gao Yang began to move on, but Taylor shouted, "wait, I''m sucked. Let me take off my shoes!"


    Gao Yang wears leather shoes, which are easy to wear or take off. After being sucked by the mud, he pulls them out barefoot, but Taylor and they wear tactical boots. It''s not so easy to take off the shoes.


    Hearing Taylor''s words, Gao Yang moved in his heart and whispered, "touch around here and see if there are other boots."


    While Gao Yang was talking, he stepped nearby, and then he stepped into a deep pit. When he felt it, he raised his head and whispered, "boots! Those left by Deyue''s people, we''ve found the right place!"


    It''s not so easy to take off the tactical boots tied with shoes in the mud. Watching the four people take off their boots in a hurry, they shouted and whispered impatiently: "take off your shoes first. I''ll go over there and have a look."


    A man walked a few meters upstream along the river bank, and Gao Yang stepped on at least three boots. It can''t be wrong again. The people of Deyue also swam upward.


    Gao Yang looked back and whispered, "this way, villain, quickly inform big bird and ask him to transfer the UAV here for investigation."


    After that, Gao Yang continued to move forward, and then Irene, the fastest, took off one of her boots.


    Slowly bypassed a slightly prominent grass, raised his head, and then saw that only a hundred meters away, there were a group of people bathing there, and on the farther River, two motorboats were coming quickly.

 Chapter 1430

    The Chernobyl nuclear power plant accident is the largest nuclear accident in human history. Affected by the wind direction, most of the dust drifted to Belarus, but the water carried nuclear radiation all the way south.


    The Dnieper River has a small amount of radiation and can''t swim in it. It''s common sense for Kiev people. Therefore, no one can swim, play or eat the fish in the Dnieper River in the river section where the Dnieper River flows through the urban area of Kiev.


    For Kiev people, the closest thing to the Dnieper River may be to travel from the river by boat, that''s all.


    So I saw a group of people taking a bath naked on the river. Needless to say, I don''t need to think, I don''t even need to guess. 100% are those people of Deyo mather.


    No one stayed at the sewer mouth to guard. Gao Yang didn''t know why, but a group of people gathered in the upper reaches of the sewer to take a bath. Gao Yang was very able to understand, because he didn''t want to see the sewer mouth again at a glance. He didn''t want to think of it, let alone see it.


    It''s normal to ask someone to pick it up by boat, and then wash away the unbearable dirt where you can''t see the sewer.


    Gao Yang just took a look, then took back his head, and then quickly signed with several people behind him.


    The sound absorption effect of weeds with more than one person is particularly good. The sound from both sides can''t be heard more than 100 meters apart.


    Gao Yang said in a low voice: "Deyo mather! Call for support. It''s 110 meters north of my position. Everyone is here. They''re taking a bath. There are two yachts to meet them. I don''t see anyone on guard. I''ll fire the first shot. Pay attention to attacking the speedboat and cut off the back of Deyo mather first!"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "kill Deyue mather with one shot!"


    Gao Yang shouted: "no, everyone is naked. You can''t tell who is Deyue Mather, and your vision is not very good. I''ll try my best to find him. Hurry up!"


    The two speedboats were getting closer and closer, but Li JinFang and others were still taking off their boots. The people left by the river began to get ready to get on the boat. They shouted loudly: "no, it''s too late. I''ll do it first. Hurry up!"


    The two speedboats are big and small. The big one can''t directly enter the shallow water area on the shore, but the small one can. The small speedboat lifts the propeller behind the boat. After jumping into the waist deep water, they begin to walk towards the shore, and the people on the shore are also walking towards the speedboat.


    Gao Yang hid in the grass. He planned to shoot when Deyo mather got on the ship.


    Dejo mather must be the first to get on the ship. Surrounded by a group of people, the best shooting opportunity is the moment he gets on the ship.


    Holding his rifle high and holding his breath, he circled his head out of the bottom of the grass to observe. A group of naked people approached the speedboat. The front person was less than ten meters away, and there were people left behind by the river. The positions of the guards of Deyo mather dispersed.


    Gao Yang slowly raises his gun and tries to distinguish dejo mather. As a big man who lives in dignity, dejo mather''s figure can''t be the same as those guards who must keep exercising. As long as dejo mather shows up, Gao Yang can recognize him even if he has no clothes, but at this time, after Gao Yang''s eyes find something wrong, A gun is a shot.


    Gao Yang''s hand reacted before his brain. At the moment of shooting, he had no time to think about anything. After he shot, the gun in the hand of the guy he regarded as the shooting target also rang.


    He was found, but Gao Yang shot a few seconds before he found his enemy, so his goal was to get shot first and shoot after there was a hole in his head.


    After shooting, naturally there was no chance to choose the target. Gao Yang held the gun, held the trigger and swept across.


    After sweeping from right to left, six people fell into the water. Gao Yang stopped shooting, and made two precise single shots with the remaining two bullets, exploding the heads of the two people pushing the speedboat.


    Pressure, unprecedented pressure.


    Gao Yang lowered his body and shouted, "hide!"


    Pull out the magazine and wait for a new magazine to be loaded. The bullet rain sweeps over from the opposite side, but Gao Yang doesn''t avoid it, because Li JinFang has come to him. When he changes the magazine, the long shot is fired continuously.


    Gao Yang squatted while Li JinFang was standing. When Li JinFang seized the last chance to shoot at the enemy, someone from the other party shot Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang groaned and stumbled, and the muzzle of the gun was involuntarily raised to the sky.


    It is impossible for a gun to hold down more than a dozen people, and more than a dozen people with extremely strong combat power. Therefore, it is inevitable when Li JinFang is shot.


    When the enemy was caught off guard, Gao Yang, who completed the loading, started shooting again. He just fired a bullet and killed the man who shot Li JinFang.


    It''s chaotic and dangerous. Life and death are on the line. It''s for anyone on both sides.


    Gao Yang is not worried that the other party will rush over, because the silt at the bottom of the river makes it difficult for everyone to move. Everyone can only stand in place and rely on faster and more accurate shooting to suppress and destroy the enemy, but he can''t find cover and avoid like a normal battle.


    Just fired a shot, Gao Yang had to shout, "hide!"


    Irene and Taylor would have rushed out with guns, but when they heard the shouting, they threw themselves into the river.


    Four people on the opposite side raised their guns at the same time. Gao Yang is not a God. He can''t knock down four people at the same time, but the enemy''s shooting method is very accurate. It''s really easy to explode his head at a distance of 100 meters.


    Gao Yang couldn''t hold it anymore. He threw himself into the water.


    The tall grass can block the line of sight, but it can''t block the bullets. After all, there are many enemies. They immediately launched suppression shooting after seizing the opportunity.


    Li JinFang lay down beside Gao Yang and buried his nose in the water, trying to keep his body as low as possible.


    Gao Yang raised his head and whispered, "they''re suppressing shooting, not precision shooting!"


    If the enemy is a powerful army or any kind of armed force, they will use their firepower advantage to suppress Gao Yang, and then start looking for opportunities to approach and shoot accurately until several of them are killed. However, the enemy is a guard force and a group of bodyguards. Bodyguards always think about how to protect their targets rather than how to destroy the enemy, If we want to destroy the enemy, it must be considered after the safety of the employer.


    From the other side''s combat mode, Gao Yang knows that Deyo mather was not killed in his shooting just now, because his bodyguard chose a combat plan conducive to covering and evacuating.

 Chapter 1431

    Obviously, he is a powerful character from ox fork to explosion. The only thing he can do is to cover the target to leave, so as to fight with hands tied and feet tied.


    Attack is the best defense. This sentence can be used for mercenaries, but it is more suitable for normal troops, but bodyguards can''t. If you can ensure that those who endanger the safety of your employer are killed at the first time, of course, it''s easy to say, but if you can''t, it will give the enemy a chance, then you can''t take risks, even if there is a little possibility.


    Now all the guards of dejo mather can do is use themselves as a meat shield to cover dejo mather''s departure. As for revenge, we have to wait until dejo mather leaves.


    When the bodyguard is protecting his target, his life is not his own, so Gao Yang refuses to be a bodyguard.


    The suppression fire is so fierce that he can''t lift his head. The only thing Gao Yang can do is pray not to be hit by stray bullets.


    Slightly sideways, he raised his head and said to Li JinFang: "what''s up?"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "submachine gun, hit on the shoulder, the second Olympic Games!"


    Li JinFang is fine. The bullet of the submachine gun can''t penetrate his bulletproof vest, but Li JinFang looks very upset because the bullet of the submachine gun is relatively small. If it hits other places, it won''t let him stop shooting.


    The enemy''s bullets were not infinite. Listening to the sound of gunfire, he raised his voice and said, "you can''t let Deyo mather get on the ship!"


    Gao Yang was fierce. Instead of retreating to the river to shoot again, he turned and climbed into the grass, climbed a little, looked up and saw that the grass on his head had not been beaten, and the grass debris flew straight, so he immediately stood up, even if there were bullets flying around.


    There were grass roots under his feet. He stepped on them firmly. He took a sharp step. When he could see the person opposite from the gap, he immediately shot.


    The bodyguards of Deyo mather may not have worn bulletproof vests. In addition, they only carried light weapons. If they were still in the small building, Gao Yang had no temper at the moment, but they were standing naked in the river.


    There are still twelve people who protect djomasser, but there is a very funny factor that weakens their combat effectiveness, that is, they are all naked, naked, not even a piece of cloth.


    Although clothes can''t provide any protection, it''s a world of difference between fighting with clothes and without clothes. The combat effectiveness immediately decreases by two grades. If you don''t accept it, go and try it.


    Gao Yang fired a shot and killed one directly, but he immediately lost his chance to shoot. Before being aimed, he immediately fell sideways in the grass to avoid the enemy''s bullets.


    The enemy''s combat capability must have declined, but the problem is that these bodyguards of Deyo mather are too powerful. Even if they are greatly affected, they are still powerful enough. Gao Yang has no chance to shoot continuously. Unless he is willing to be shot by the enemy, he will kill several more.


    Crawling has less pressure than standing, so it won''t fall into the mud. Gao Yang said angrily while crawling: "Deyue can''t get on the ship! Drag him! Consume him!"


    The inconvenience of movement is a great trouble for both sides, but when dejo mather wants to go, his bodyguards must cover him, while Gao Yang''s mother can take the time to shoot one. Therefore, as long as dejo mather is still alive, his bodyguards can''t play their due combat effectiveness and have to be passive all the time.


    Irene also climbed into the grass, but Taylor went around the edge of the grass, and then they almost took time to shoot at the same time, but they had to retreat after each shot a short shot.


    It''s too inconvenient to shoot in the water, and the enemy''s counterattack speed is too fast. The time available for aiming is too short to make a complete shot.


    "They''ve given up getting on the boat. They''re all crawling in the water!" Taylor said in a hurry


    In the battle between you and me, new changes appeared. Deyo mather gave up getting on the ship. Although he was only a short distance from the speedboat, he didn''t know who made the decision to abandon the ship, but this decision was really wise, because with Gao Yang, Deyo mather would never have a chance to get on the ship.


    Irene said in a deep voice, "the small speedboat is coming towards us, and the big speedboat is also coming towards us. If we are attacked by the people on the big ship, we can only be a live target here!"


    "There can''t be many people on the ship. Go into the grass and hide first," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Albert quickly crawled in the water and shouted, "let''s go around the grass!"


    Li JinFang pulled his elbow out of the mud with difficulty, and then said helplessly, "there''s no way to walk in it. You can''t climb!"


    Just then, Jason said loudly in the walkie talkie: "boss, I found you. Seven people turned to the grass, and four people stayed by the water to stop you. A speedboat is about to contact you. There are five people on it, four people with guns! It is about to reach your nine o''clock direction, ready to shoot!"


    At this fatal moment, the air reconnaissance finally came, and mastered the vision over the battlefield. The battle was won by more than half.


    Ready to ambush the people on the speedboat, Gao Yang turned the muzzle of his gun and waited for the speedboat to appear in sight. Gao Yang opened fire at the same time and directly knocked out the four people.


    Compared with the escort of dejo Mather, a few people on board were just a few waste snacks.


    Just a face-to-face solution to the problem, raised his voice and whispered, "big bird, focus on monitoring Deyo mather! Worker bee, why can''t your gun be fucking good!"


    Tommy said helplessly, "it''s too far from you. We''re on the way around a big bend. There''s more, but we''ll be there soon. Fire within range!"


    Jason shouted: "boss, I think I''ve found dejo mather. He''s fatter than others. Er, why are they all naked? It''s strange that the four people left to block are slowly retreating. Dejo mather has entered the grass. The grass is too high. I have to lower the height, otherwise I can''t see where he is."


    "We should follow up and keep a close watch on dejo mather. We must not lose his trace!" he said in a loud voice


    "Got it! Keep up with dejo mather. The drone still has electricity. It''s no problem."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "let''s move forward and try to solve the four people who stayed to block us. Besides, Tyrannosaurus Rex and toad, you put pressure on them by the water. Postman, you go around with me and try to see if you can from the side..."


    It''s good to have a vision, but when Gao Yang was arranging tactics, there was a series of gunshots. Then Jason said in an extremely depressed voice, "boss, please, my plane was knocked down by them!"

 Chapter 1432

    Happiness comes suddenly, but it disappears quickly.


    Gao Yang used to shoot a drone with a rifle, but it''s really difficult, but it depends on who will do it. Deo mather''s bodyguard shot down the drone. In this way, it''s natural that we can''t continue to track deo mather with a drone.


    Jason doesn''t have a spare UAV, but everyone is light this time, so Jason doesn''t bring a spare UAV at all.


    Gao Yang was angry and helpless: "these bastards are really powerful. Just fight, he still can''t run!"


    Without UAV monitoring, Gao Yang can catch up with Deyo mather. His ability to identify and track is useful. It''s just a little troublesome.


    "Boss, can you go to the place where the UAV fell and pick up the wreckage? Maybe the camera or something can be used."


    "No time!" he said in a loud voice


    Jason is reluctant to give up the equipment carried on the UAV. Just a few kinds of observation and aiming equipment carried on it cost hundreds of thousands of dollars, and he can''t buy it. However, where does Gao Yang have time to pick up any UAV? Even if it''s worth hundreds of thousands, he''ll lose it.


    Although the drone was soon shot down, at least he knew the general location of the enemy and said in a high and low voice: "let''s continue to chase! In a group of two, villain, your position is dragged behind. Be ready to support and rescue at any time."


    Albert said helplessly, "boss, although I''m a medical soldier, I can fight very well. Don''t just use me as a medical worker, will you?"


    Gao Yang touched his mouth, nodded and said, "OK, inverted triangle formation, toad and me, Tyrannosaurus Rex and postman, villains in the middle, pay attention to mutual support."


    After that, Gao Yang took down the shotgun and hung the rifle under his right flank to facilitate gun copying and firing at any time. However, in the grass with little vision, shotgun is more convenient.


    After changing the gun, Gao Yang reached out and grabbed a handful of mud and wiped it on his face. After shaking his head several times because of the stench of the mud, he said in a deep voice, "let''s go."


    Gao Yang stood up, with the cat on his waist, holding the gun in one hand and carefully separating the grass in front with the other hand, and began to push forward slowly.


    It''s too difficult to walk in the swamp. The water is very shallow, just above the ankle, but you have to fall into the mud immediately when you step on it. If you want to move forward silently, you must walk very slowly, otherwise as long as the speed is a little faster, you will make a crackling sound.


    The roots of the grass are grouped together. If you step on the grass root, you won''t get stuck immediately. But the problem is that the grass here is not that kind of grass. It''s more than two meters high. You don''t know whether it''s thatch or cattail. The roots are very hard and can''t be kicked down with your feet. It''s OK to use the grass as a cover. You want to step on the grass root, You have to squeeze through the grass.


    Squeezing through the haystack not only makes a loud noise, but also the shaking of the grass guides the enemy. The most important thing is that the grass roots are full of sharp stubbles left after the grass breaks in winter. They are particularly easy to prick their feet, and Gao Yang is still barefoot.


    Slow as a snail, less than three meters, Gao Yang was helpless to give up pursuing in the mode of a team.


    Li JinFang and others are not used to fighting in the swamp. Even after one or two targeted training, they are of no great use. They can walk on the ground in the swamp unless they live or fight in such a place regularly.


    And Gao Yang, he is really familiar with the swamp.


    The grassland in South Sudan is the grassland in the dry season, but in the rainy season, the original ponds or a large area of grassland become swamps, and these places are where animals must drink water. In the years when savages hunt in Africa, in the rainy season, Gaoyang must often follow the akuri tribe in the swamps.


    Gao Yang is very good at tracking the shot prey or ambushing the prey in the swamp. Especially important, it''s just to chase the prey. You don''t have to worry about making any noise, but ambushing the prey in the swamp is different. You should not only act quickly, but also be silent.


    Therefore, Gao Yang is not only familiar with the swamp, but also good at hunting in the swamp. Sometimes, hunting is not much different from fighting.


    Gao Yang decided to abandon the mode of group combat and become a lone hero. He went after Deyo mather alone.


    The team commander who always wants to be a lone hero and leaves the team behind is not a good commander, but when the team needs it, he can''t stand up and can''t be a commander of a lone hero, let alone a good commander.


    Sharpening his knife did not miss the firewood cutter. He decided to pursue alone, and Gao Yang began to prepare.


    "I''m fast. I''ll catch up myself. You search and move forward behind, try to catch a living mouth or something, and then find the big bird''s UAV. Anyway, you can''t catch up with me. Move forward slowly and pay attention to safety."


    With the shotgun behind his back, Gao Yang stood up. While talking, he untied his belt and took off his trousers.


    Irene''s eyes were straight. After whistling, she smiled and said, "boss, your legs are very thin. Why take off your pants?"


    "Wet and clinging to your legs, you can''t run at all," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Li JinFang looked unwilling and said in a deep voice, "we can keep up. If you have any tricks, you can say it quickly."


    He threw his pants on the ground and Gao Yang began to smear mud on his legs.


    Smeared mud on his legs, Gao Yang took down his shotgun, breathed and whispered, "there are some tricks, but it will be terrible if it is not used well. You can see it. I''m on it!"


    Gao Yang finished, rubbed and jumped out.


    With one foot on the edge of a grass root, Gao Yang didn''t stop, but jumped to the right front. After his right foot was on the edge of the grass root, he jumped again and jumped towards another grass.


    The edge position of the grass root can also bear some force, but it can only step on a little edge. If it is different, it will sink immediately. It is impossible to stand on the edge of the spreading grass with one foot, unless you hold the grass with both hands and stand with both feet.


    Gao Yang is not walking or running, but jumping forward. He is still fast, because he can''t be slow. If he is slow, he will lose his balance and fall into the rotten mud pit.


    After seeing the high way of marching, Li JinFang breathed and jumped forward in the same way, but when he jumped out for the second time, he stepped askew, lost his balance and fell sideways into the mud pit.


    Kung Fu is used to beat people. It also has the effect of strengthening the body. Moreover, kung fu masters must be agile, but agility does not mean they can do everything. Otherwise, it would be a winner to let kung fu masters play football and basketball. Some things can''t be done quickly.


    Li JinFang, who fell into the mud, couldn''t get up by herself. Finally, she was dragged out by Irene and Taylor.


    After wiping away the mud that stuck to his nose and mouth, Li JinFang said helplessly, "I can''t catch up. Do what we can do."


    The swamps in South Sudan are certainly different from those in Ukraine, but they must have something in common. Therefore, Gao Yang''s experience in South Sudan can also be used in Ukraine. His actions look simple, but in fact they are not simple.


    The eyes should be fast, the legs should be fast, the brain should be fast, and the body coordination should be good. We should know where we can stand and where we can''t stand. Moreover, when selecting the foothold, we should find out those footholds that can move forward continuously, and connect them one by one to form a route.


    As long as one doesn''t cooperate well, he will immediately fall and eat mud. Moreover, in this deep mud, whether he can fall in or come out is still a matter of two.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s rapidly disappearing back, Irene murmured, "toad, I think the boss is like a real toad at this time."


    The upper body is wearing a suit and tie, and the lower body is bare. The image of high flying is very funny, indeed very funny, but they don''t feel funny when he suddenly appears in front of Deyo mather''s bodyguards with this image.


    Gao Yang didn''t know the location of Deyo mather. He just chased in the approximate direction, so it''s not surprising that he jumped out of a grass and suddenly encountered the people left behind.


    Gao Yang jumped out of a handful of grass. In front of his left body, a naked man turned the gun towards him in amazement.


    In the jump, Gao Yang threw his gun and blew it. He knocked down the strong man who was less than three meters away from him. When he landed on one foot and jumped up again, he fired another shot and blew a bodyguard less than five meters away from him in the head.


    Then Gao Yang continued to jump forward.


    I forgot to say that the sound of Gao Yang''s way of traveling is very small, and basically won''t let the grass shake. Even if someone hears some sounds, he can''t lock his position and shoot with the sound of flickering left and right.


    Gao Yang''s movement is very fast, which is certainly not as fast as running on the flat ground, but in the swamp, his speed can be regarded as extremely fast. The only problem is that he can''t keep moving in a straight line, but can only roughly keep moving in one direction.


    In addition, Gao Yang is very tired now, because his way of travel must keep his whole body input, and there will be no mistakes. Moreover, he jumps and looks at his natural and funny movements, which actually consumes his energy.


    It''s a way to advance physically and mentally tired. We have to prepare for battle and find out the traces left by Deyo mather''s escape. Gao Yang is not only tired, but also nervous.


    Some people''s potential can only be brought into full play under pressure. After they devote themselves to fighting and use all the energy they can mobilize, he is also the most powerful moment, his peak moment.


    If Gao Yang''s state at this time is more popular, it is invincible.

 Chapter 1433

    Running alone and being chased by many people, Gao Yang has experienced this kind of thing several times.


    A group of people ran in front of him, but he chased a group of experts behind him. It''s the first time for Gao Yang to do this.


    Skipping and shuttling back and forth in the grass, Gao Yang is really a little haunted.


    He shot and killed a group of two bodyguards. Gao Yang knew that he was close to Deyue mather. He stayed to block his defense line. It was worth Gao Yang''s thinking whether to search and solve this defense line before chasing Deyue Mather, or to leave the other two bodyguards who served as blocking tasks to Li JinFang.


    Between lightning and flint, Gao Yang made a decision to kill the remaining two people.


    Li JinFang and his team are not adapted to the swamp environment. It is normal for even the most powerful people to be knocked down by one shot in this extremely weakened terrain.


    For Gao Yang, the man who saved him was more important than killing dejo mather.


    What''s more, Gao Yang also has self-confidence. He calculates to kill the other two and waste some time, so he can catch up with Deyo mather.


    The way forward depends on the position of the grass. If you want to find the remaining two people, Gao Yang can''t go straight. He can only find the grass that can make him turn around in the process of jumping back and forth, search in circles and fight.


    Unable to find the exact location of the enemy, we can only search in circles.


    All the senses are in the most acute state. Although the line of sight can only be limited to the place between the front and back, the left and back, but the high confidence is stronger than ever.


    It was a little far from the next foothold. Gao Yang jumped over with all his strength. Just when he jumped up, the gun rang. While Gao Yang was still in the air, he saw a man sweeping through the grass with a gun on the other side.


    His eyes were facing each other, showing the amazement of both sides. Gao Yang swung his shotgun with one hand and fired a shot on the chin of the person who was shooting.


    The man killed by Gao Yang''s gun against his chin is shooting at the grass in front of him with his gun. He found out where Gao Yang stopped for a moment just now, but he shot in the right direction, but Gao Yang has left.


    The two men leaned together to search and guard against the fan-shaped area in front of each other. If the opponent is not mysterious, then this tactic is very correct.


    Of course, even if the opponent is Gao Yang, it is still the right way to rely on each other for fan-shaped search and shooting in places with extremely limited vision, but the tactics selected by the two bodyguards facilitate Gao Yang''s continuous shooting.


    He fired a shot against the enemy''s head and shot the enemy in the head. At the same time, another man had turned and raised his gun at Gao Yang, but he had just locked the landing Gao Yang, but Gao Yang''s second shot came again.


    At the same time, another head was shot into nine bullets at close range.


    In this kind of super close range, raise guns and shoot at each other, whether pistols, shotguns or any guns. No one can be stronger than Gao Yang. Maybe, but Gao Yang hasn''t met yet, so he always survived.


    Without stopping, Gao Yang jumped forward again.


    Landing, he stuffed a bullet into the gun, and Gao Yang jumped out again. At the same time, he said in a hurry: "the enemy''s line of defense."


    He landed again, put a bullet into the gun again, and Gao Yang said again, "it''s done."


    After reporting the situation, Gao Yang jumped back and forth several times between several grass bushes close to him, determined the direction, filled up the bullets of the shotgun, and informed Li JinFang of their battlefield situation. After seeing a grass bush, he jumped out again.


    Deyo mather couldn''t run fast. Gao Yang began to chase him in the roughly right direction.


    Contact with the enemy''s broken defense line shows that it will not be too far away from Deyo mather. Gao Yang is eager to find the clues left by Deyo mather and catch up.


    Finally, he found a muddy puddle and several messy footprints.


    Gao Yang felt a trace of excitement and recognized the direction of the footprints. Then he began to observe the turbidity of the water instead of rushing to catch up.


    After a long time, the turbid water will be clarified. Through the turbidity of the water, we can know how long the target has gone. From the approximate time and the travel speed of the target, we can know how far away it is from the target.


    If it is on the grassland swamp in Africa, Gao Yang can know how far away the prey is from at a glance. He can''t do it here. He still has to make a calculation according to the various situations just observed before he can get a general result.


    It''s enough to have a general result. It''s the same when chasing prey, and it''s the same when chasing dejo mather.


    Gao Yang can''t directly follow the footprints. He still has to make a detour, so he finished his observation in the process of jumping, and then began to chase.


    When he was very nervous and serious, Gao Yang couldn''t help but miss the people of the akuri tribe. The akuri tribe not only saved his life, but also taught him a lot.


    Because of the position of the grass, Gao Yang had to make a small turn to return to the correct position. The biggest difference between the swamp here and the swamp on the African grassland is that the swamp here is permanent, while the swamp in Africa is seasonal, so Gao Yang''s familiar swamp is not so high and hard grass, and the silt is not as deep as here.


    The difference between swamps made Gao Yang have to go further. When he finally found his footprints close at hand again, Gao Yang began to think about how to carry out the next battle.


    There are several people escorting Deyo mather. No matter what gun Gao Yang uses, he can''t kill everyone instantly, and he doesn''t have a grenade. In the swamp, unless he can accurately find the location of the target and throw the grenade right on the overhead of the target, it won''t be of great use.


    No matter what kind of combat mode, the risk is very large. Gao Yang is sure that he can accurately distinguish Deyue mather at a very close distance and shoot, but he can only shoot once. If he chooses to kill Deyue mather in the most direct and tough way, it means that he must eat a gun.


    Although he knows that his position is far inferior to that of DJ Mather, Gao Yang doesn''t want to die with DJ mather. He has to think of a safer way to deal with DJ mather.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang had an idea. He was fast, and Deyo mather was slow. Deyo mather must go outside the swamp, so he might go outside the swamp first, and then wait for Deyo mather to come out and throw himself into the net.

 Chapter 1434

    The wetlands along the Dnieper River are very long, but not wide. It will end at three or four hundred meters.


    Gao Yang jumped forward. After a while, he found that there was more ground and less water under his feet, but the ground was still trapped in human silt. However, when the terrain continued to rise slightly and there were basically no puddles, it would be more solid to step on the ground.


    The ground was solid and high, so he didn''t have to jump back and forth. He ran out of the grass until there was a large area of grass just knee high in front of him.


    Finally, he stepped on the solid ground, and his vision was very good. Gao Yang took a quick look around. He didn''t see anyone nearby, so he began to run wildly on the grass.


    Gao Yang''s endurance is super good, but it''s aerobic exercise. When jogging, his endurance is superhuman, but when jumping around continuously and quickly for anaerobic exercise, his endurance is just a little higher than that of ordinary people.


    After jumping for a long time, Gao Yang felt that his legs were soft and his breathing was very short, so he slowed down, carried the shotgun behind his back and picked up the rifle. While maintaining vigilance behind him, he found a slightly raised place, which was not even a mound, but it was the only terrain he could find that could provide some cover, So he immediately fell down beside the slightly raised ground.


    The edge of the grass was not neat, so Gao Yang chose the ambush shooting range back so that he could observe a wide enough distance.


    Slightly adjusted his breathing, raised his voice and said, "I have left the swamp and come to the shore to ambush Deyue. Everyone, come to me for support as soon as possible, Andre! Tell me where your reinforcements are!"


    Andre said in a hurry: "no! My people are very close to the people of Deyue and can''t withdraw. Your position is too far away. There is no road to where. I''m already taking people there."


    After waiting for Andre to finish, groliov also shouted in the walkie talkie, "your specific position now! We''ll get to your previous position in another 500 meters."


    "Leave the beach to the East. I don''t have GPS. Falk, he''s coming!"


    If as like as two peas, the GPS can be supported by Tommy''s mortar, but the shore view is almost the same. Even a clear reference is not available. He can not provide the specific coordinates of bombardment for Tommy, and he will not be able to get the support of artillery fire.


    Andre''s men walked out of the tall grass, Gao Yang stopped talking, raised his gun and aimed at the first two.


    On both sides of a tall grass about 120 meters in front of Gaoyang, two people squatted on the ground, holding guns and began to search.


    The situation was different from what Gao Yang thought. He thought that deo mather would run out of the grass in a hurry, but the fact was that only two of his bodyguards came out, and he didn''t let deo mather leave the grass without confirming safety.


    Sure enough, he is a master of the school. No matter how urgent the situation is, he still keeps calm.


    If the mob is a mob, it doesn''t matter what''s going on outside at this time. It''s good to have the patience to take a look before running out, but experts can make a correct judgment through various signs.


    Just now, Gao Yang ran and beat in the grass, and then suddenly there was no sound. As long as the bodyguard of Deyue mather was not stupid, he had to consider whether the gunman was waiting for them outside the grass. In fact, Gao Yang was indeed waiting for them outside.


    Combat effectiveness depends not only on how accurate the gun is, but also on how standard the tactical action is. A real master must be experienced and willing to use his brain.


    Gao Yang hid well enough, but he had to shoot when he found a bodyguard lifting his gun at him without hesitation.


    The naked bodyguard fell in response to the gunshot.


    Gao Yang''s hiding is good enough, but it''s not perfect. He doesn''t have time to do too much camouflage. As for experts, if you see that the grass is different from that nearby, you must shoot a few shots. Experts can''t even do this, which means they are called experts.


    Lying on his stomach, Gao Yang pressed the grass. It must be different from the nearby grass. The difference is not big, but it is enough to arouse the vigilance of an expert. It is the same for Gao Yang. He doesn''t need to be particularly familiar with the environment of a place. It''s enough as long as he finds that there are abnormalities in a place and nearby.


    The other side is an expert. Even if he shoots tentatively, he can hit the bullet where it should be to ensure the effect. Gao Yang doesn''t dare to carry it, so he can only shoot first.


    Gao Yang fired, and the grass immediately fired at the same time, not from the same position, but from three directions at the same time.


    He didn''t even have a chance to shoot a second shot, so Gao Yang was suppressed.


    The enemy needed to adjust the shooting direction for a short time, and took advantage of this time, Gao Yang turned to the back of the bunker.


    An ambush by a group of people is like this. If the ambush is successful, it''s easy to say. If the ambush is not successful, it''s discovered by others, then this person will be miserable.


    Holding up the gun, Gao Yang can shoot a shuttle even with the general position of the enemy in his memory.


    After the bullet in the magazine was emptied with a short shot, he raised his voice and whispered, "see? Come and save me!"


    Tommy yelled, "I can''t see. I heard the gunshot. I probably know the direction, but don''t think I can hit each other!"


    "Shoot them first! I can''t delay any more!"


    Gao Yang can''t help it. As long as three people on the opposite side cover each other and approach him, he will be dead. At this time, it''s also good to scare people to stop each other and slow down each other''s attack.


    Tommy yelled, "be careful, don''t get hurt by mistake!"


    Soon, Gao Yang heard a familiar chirp, and then the shell exploded far away from him. There was no way. No one expected to hit it accurately.


    Taking advantage of the fact that there was shelling, he had to distract the enemy''s attention. Gao Yang took a quick look at the probe, but found that three people squatted on the edge of the grass, raised their guns and aimed at his position, while the others were missing.


    The other side didn''t press up. After all, they had to ensure the safety of DJO Mather, so they had to adopt conservative tactics.


    Gao Yang came by himself, but the opposite side didn''t know he was alone. If all the people around Gao Yang could run like this in the swamp, they all came to beat him. Who would protect Deyue mather.


    Gao Yang is happy. This is the advantage of haunting. Although there are fewer people and more people, he can force the other party to deal with him.


    Took a breath, first adjusted the muzzle to the place where the other party could not see but the shortest distance from the gun, raised the gun and shot with the probe.


    Without looking at whether he hit the enemy, Gao Yang withdrew, and then he said to himself, "if you meet me, you can only blame your life."


    He looked up again, but Gao Yang shrank back without looking. As he expected, the enemy''s gun rang, and Gao Yang only shrank a little, so he raised his gun again and fired another shot.


    Master, if he doesn''t get a shot, he won''t hit again. Gao Yang wants this effect, so he shakes falsely, and the real action is connected immediately.


    With a snap shot, he drew back again, smiled and said to himself, "come on, one-on-one, see who is right!"


    In less than two seconds, Gao Yang looked into his head again. Just when he saw a white shadow in his eyes, he fired the gun. When he really put his head out, he saw that the three people had fallen to the ground.


    "I''m a gun god!"


    The grass is shaking rapidly. Gao Yang immediately gets up and runs. Now he runs in the light and the enemy runs in the dark, but Gao Yang dares to chase like this, and he can''t help chasing like this.


    The grass is still more than one person tall, but the edge is already hard ground. Deyo Mather will not run too slowly in the grass along the edge. If Gao Yang doesn''t chase like this, he won''t have a chance to chase after the enemy pulls away and sets up a position a little.


    What Gao Yang can do is to continue to exert the strongest pressure on Deyo mather.


    The bodyguards of Deyo mather are all experts. They know what to do, but Deyo mather is not. As long as they can give Deyo mather strong pressure and make him have to make a decision in a state of panic, it must be a wrong decision.


    Gao Yang shot at the grass while running, and the people inside also shot at the outside while running, but in this case, no one on both sides can see who.


    If you hide in the grass and don''t move, you can see the rising through the gap, so as to achieve the effect that the enemy is in the light and I am in the dark. Once you run, it won''t have this effect.


    If dejo mather runs into the swamp deep in the grass, he will be dead. If he stops, he will be dead, because Gao Yang''s reinforcements will arrive soon. If he changes direction and runs back in the opposite direction, he will also be dead. Or because Gao Yang''s reinforcements will arrive soon, dejo mather can only be forced by Gao Yang to continue running, You can''t change direction.


    For Gao Yang, now he must run and can''t stop. The enemies inside can''t hit him through the cover of the grass, but as soon as he stops, the people inside are likely to hit him.


    While running, Gao Yang pointed his gun sideways at the shaking place in the grass and shot it one by one. He didn''t want to hit each other in this case, but he wanted to let Deyo mather run like driving away prey, so he had to run with his bodyguard.


    Gao Yang was wearing a suit, a white shirt and a tie. His lower body was naked, carrying a shotgun and a rifle. From time to time, he made a short shot on his side to drive away the leaders of the underground world. The giants of arms dealers ran with him.

 Chapter 1435

    Gaoyang''s only purpose is to kill dejo mather.


    If you kill dejo Mather, the world will be clean. If you can''t kill dejo Mather, you''ll be in big trouble.


    The clay figurine still has three points of fire. A big man of dejo mather was forced to do this. It would be strange if he didn''t take crazy revenge. Therefore, dejo mather had to die anyway.


    "Ram! I''m coming! I see you. Let''s stop him!"


    In his busy schedule, Gao Yang turned to the right and found that he could see the road on his right. After all, it was the river at the edge of Kiev City, which could not always be wasteland.


    Groliov, they are still chasing after them. There are Li JinFang by the river. Now Andre has come with some of his bodyguards. Although there are not many people, there are only three bodyguards who can fight, three people can block the way of Deyue mather and live together.


    But Gao Yang was delighted for a short time, but he was stunned and said, "Oh, thanks!"


    "Fark!"


    When he lost his voice, Andre scolded in amazement.


    It''s not that the reinforcements of Deyo mather came, but a more difficult existence than the reinforcements. When Andre parked his car on the road, a row of wheeled armored vehicles came in front of him. Behind the two armored vehicles was a long convoy of trucks and SUVs. All the bodies were painted with the logo of the Ministry of internal affairs of Ukraine.


    This is Kiev, the capital of Ukraine, and more than 500 people are fighting in the streets of Kiev, which belongs to Andre and Deyo mather.


    Ukraine finally sent out the army. If we say speed, they didn''t come too early, but too late. But for Gao Yang, when he saw four wheeled armored vehicles turning their turrets at him, the mood could not be described in words.


    On the open grass, he was targeted by machine guns, machine guns and hundreds of rifles. Gao Yang was too lazy to run for his life and hide. It was useless to do anything. As soon as the other party opened fire, the person who collected his body was ready to pick up meat residue and go back.


    "Get down! Don''t be hit by Deyue''s people. I''ll deal with it!"


    Andre shouted and immediately fell to the ground, and focused on the left side. There was no use for him to do anything in the army, so he didn''t care at all.


    After lying down, he said loudly, "what happened?"


    Andre said in a deep voice: "the Ukrainian military has stepped in. I don''t know which side they are on."


    Gao Yang tried his best to suppress his anger and said in a deep voice: "it''s still necessary to ask which side they stand on? If they stand on your side, they won''t appear here at this time. They don''t go to the fierce place, but exactly appear here. Who can call them except Deyue mather!"


    Andre whispered, "it''s not that simple. If they completely stand on the side of Deyo, now we''re dead. Stay still and let me see what they want!"


    Gao Yang slightly twisted his head and found that the armored car directly pushed in front of Andre''s car, and a man behind the armored car was walking towards Andre.


    Angry and helpless, he raised his voice and whispered, "everyone is hiding. No one is allowed to act rashly until the situation is clear!"


    Dejo mather''s men stopped moving in the grass. At this time, Gao Yang listened to Andre whispering in a very angry tone on the walkie talkie: "ram, come here, come to me."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "are you kidding? Now if I move again, I will become a live target."


    Andre said helplessly, "Deyo won''t shoot. You must come. If you don''t come, they will shoot at you."


    Either by dejo mather''s men or by a whole army. Dejo mather''s men have at most a few guns, while the army has several machine guns.


    Although I think Andre''s promise is unreliable, since he doesn''t go anymore, he will be shelled by people''s household organs. Gao Yang has to go if he doesn''t go.


    Slowly he got up, pointed his gun at the general area where dejo mather was hiding, and with a full of reluctance and anger, he stepped back towards Andre''s position.


    More than 200 meters away, Gao Yang slowly retreated for dozens of meters. The people hiding in the grass never moved. With a long sigh, Gao Yang took away his gun and ran quickly towards Andre.


    Andre''s face was livid, and there was a major officer standing in front of him, but fortunately, although there were at least dozens of masked soldiers in front of Andre, they knew they were special forces soldiers at a glance, but no one pointed a gun at him, which showed that the situation was not too bad.


    Gao Yang went straight to Andre and said in a deep voice, "what''s going on!"


    Andre whispered, "someone wants to be a peacemaker."


    After an understatement, Andre breathed and said to the major in front of him, "I want to talk to the general."


    The major in front of Andre shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I can''t contact the general now."


    Andre said with a gloomy face: "tell your boss and let him talk to me immediately, otherwise I will understand his behavior as standing with my opponent. If you think you can''t bear the consequences, go and talk to your boss."


    The major hesitated briefly, then turned and left. After a short pause next to a car, he gave Andre a big walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "the general wants to talk to you."


    Andre grabbed the walkie talkie. The major suddenly turned around and shouted to a group of soldiers in front of Andre: "come with me."


    The major took the people away at least 20 meters. Andre pressed the launch button and said in a deep voice, "general Hagel, you have decided to stand on the side of Deyo Mather, haven''t you?"


    Released the call button. After a while, a thick voice in the walkie talkie said slowly: "Andre, I didn''t fall to either of you. If I fell to Deyo Mather, you won''t have a chance to talk to me at the moment."


    Andre pressed the launch button and sneered, "but you saved dejo mather. When I was about to kill him, old friend, big Ivan wouldn''t like you to do so."


    After a moment of silence on the other side of the walkie talkie, the brother''s thick voice sighed: "but big Ivan hasn''t appeared for a long time. Andre, I won''t be an enemy with big Ivan, never. This time I stand in a neutral position. I won''t trouble you, but you don''t want me to help you find Deyue mather''s trouble."


    Andre said angrily, "neutral? If you intend to be neutral, don''t do anything, but now you have rescued Deyo Mather, who is surrounded by me. You are neutral? Man, I have to remind you that in Ukraine, God''s name is big Ivan, not mather! Have you thought about the consequences of doing so?"


    Andre was very rude, but the person who talked to him was not angry and said faintly: "I repeat, big Ivan hasn''t appeared for a long time. Andre, I can still remain neutral and give you face. Well, let me make it clear. Dejo mather came to Kiev to meet me. We just met last night. He said big Ivan was dead."


    "Do you believe it? Do you dare?"


    "I don''t believe it, but I don''t dare not believe it at all. Listen to me, Andre, dejo mather asked me to help him deal with you and the power left by big Ivan in Ukraine. I refused, but I won''t help you deal with dejo mather now. I just want to remain neutral. I won''t help anyone on both sides of you, but this time I must let dejo mather leave. Your business is yours Solve it yourself, anywhere, but I can''t let him die here. "


    Andre smiled angrily, "your way of maintaining neutrality is ridiculous."


    "Andre, I hope you can understand one thing. Now, at the moment, my power is decisive. Dejo mather called me for help and asked me to kill you, but I didn''t do that, right? Similarly, you asked me to kill dejo mather for you. That''s not good. I asked you to kill dejo mather. Mather is on your side and let dejo mather kill you On his side, but I don''t do anything now. I just want both of you to leave, so I''m just staying neutral. "


    Andre was very upset, but he couldn''t say anything.


    It is obvious that the forces originally belonging to big Ivan have turned against the water, or remain neutral according to my own statement, but there is a saying that general Hagel is not wrong. Now his power is decisive. If he stands on the side of Deyo Mather, Andre and Gao Yang will die.


    Andre took a long breath and said in a deep voice, "Hagel, I''m not threatening you, but I must say that you will regret today''s decision."


    "Let''s talk about the future, Andre. I won''t take the initiative to fight against either of you, but you can''t fight on such a large scale as today. This is the urban area of Kiev! I can''t do nothing! The armed elements are fighting wantonly here, but the army does nothing. None of us can bear the consequences. Listen, there will be a news next time Small point, if there is such a large-scale exchange of fire at home, I will send soldiers to carry out indiscriminate attacks. Remember what I said, that''s it. "


    Andre said in a deep voice, "I understand what happened. Well, I''ll leave now."


    "No, you can''t go. You can''t leave until Deyo mather comes out, or you''ll kill him in the distance. What should you do? Wait, soon."


    Andre turned his head to the grass, sighed loudly, and looked at the grass. After a while, three naked people came out of the grass, and then four people came out, surrounded by an equally naked man.


    Dejo mather came out. Although they were all covered in mud, Gao Yang recognized dejo mather at a glance.


    Gao Yang stood at the front of the military and police convoy. German mather walked to the back of the convoy, more than 100 meters apart.


    Deyo mather and the people around him looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang and Andre looked at them. Although they were far apart and couldn''t see their faces clearly, Gao Yang still saw the angry eyes of Deyo mather. Their eyes were opposite, as if they broke through the limitation of space and conveyed their anger and unwillingness to kill each other.

 Chapter 1436

    If it weren''t for that look, Gao Yang would be ready to accept the reality.


    But seeing the fierce and hatred in his eyes, Gao Yang decided to be killed here immediately, and he couldn''t let Deyo mather go.


    If dejo mather is dead, then everything is over. If dejo mather is not dead, Satan must be prepared for the fiercest revenge that a giant can make in his anger, not only him, not only Satan''s people, but also the family of Satan''s mercenary regiment.


    It''s a big revenge to force dejo mather into the sewer, force him to run, and then have to leave naked in full view of the public.


    No one can become a giant in the underground world without a cruel role. Considering the way big Ivan treats his enemies, Gao Yang has a shivering feeling.


    So Gao Yang decided that even if he died, he must kill Deyue mather. Right here, immediately, permanently eradicate the future trouble, and bet his life.


    Gaoyang and Andre were kept as hostages to ensure that dejo mather could leave.


    Gao Yang couldn''t shoot himself because he was targeted by dozens of guns. As long as he made a move, he would be killed.


    But others can shoot, such as TREB, who will be ready to shoot as long as he stops.


    When Gao Yang opens his mouth, it seems that his throat is filled with sand. It''s difficult to speak and speak.


    "Rabbit, left two, right arm, fight!"


    When Gao Yang spoke, he spoke very hard, but his tone soon became firm. When he risked his life for dejo mather''s life, he couldn''t do it very calmly.


    Really, Gao Yang, who has always been timid, would never gamble if he hadn''t seen the eyes of dejo mather.


    One life for another, raise the mercenary and the little man for the life of the giant DJO mather.


    One shot sets the world. This one has to be shot by TREB.


    Trabb knew what had happened, but Gao Yang knew he would shoot.


    After shooting, Cui Bo will think that his shot will kill Gao Yang. He will regret and blame himself. He has to live in the shadow of his shot all his life, but Cui Bo will still shoot, because Gao Yang knows that Cui Bo will carry out the order out of conditioned reflex.


    It''s very slow to say, but in fact, everything happened very quickly. It was just a far away eye contact. Gao Yang made a decision before both sides took back their eyes.


    An elderly man with a protruding stomach was separated on the other side by a human wall composed of three people. Cui Bo couldn''t hit him directly. However, Cui Bo''s 12.7mm anti equipment rifle, let alone through people, was a little fun.


    TREB shot.


    The human body is broken. The human wall composed of bodyguards has no meaning. The whole chest of the person who looks at Gao Yang becomes a blood dance.


    First there was blood, then there was gunfire, and then there was Cui Bo''s desperate roar on the walkie talkie: "my second Olympics!"


    "No!"


    "Oh, Falk!"


    "Rabbit, what did you do!"


    Among the roars of many people, Andre was mixed with a surprised balderdash.


    Anyway, it''s too late to say anything.


    With a smile on his face, Gao Yang watched with his own eyes that dejo mather had broken his whole chest. Now he is not only fearless, but also regretless.


    Gao Yang spread out his arms to meet the bullet rain of the soldiers. At the same time, he smiled and said, "open fire with all your strength and don''t leave a living mouth."


    I did. Anyway, it''s too late. Let''s clean up dejo mather''s people.


    Trabb fired another shot, beating a bent bodyguard with flesh and blood. At the same time, a string of machine gun bullets flew away, and Satan poured all his fire into the position of dejo mather.


    Machine guns put people in one position, and then mortars harvest.


    Whether it was because of being shot or lying on the ground, the bodyguards had no time to disperse


    Tommy never let Gao Yang down. Although the mortar shells flew slowly, the people decided that the mortar shells could play the greatest role. Two consecutive shells exploded among the crowd with great accuracy.


    Although it is still a little far away, Satan can ensure that those who work dejo mather to death can''t die again.


    "That''s not dejo Mather, oh, shet!"


    Gao Yang was ready for death, but Andre said so.


    Gao Yang''s open hands ready to meet the death stopped. He looked at Andre with consternation, but Andre couldn''t care to talk to him and shouted at the soldiers who raised their guns at them: "don''t shoot!"


    The major in charge of negotiating with Andre was stupid. Gao Yang and Andre didn''t move, but someone shot and killed the people he was supposed to keep. Now, whether the people left as hostages should be killed immediately has not been considered. He just looked at the bodies of those people who are about to enter the team.


    Andre roared: "don''t shoot if you don''t want to die, or we''ll all die together, major. My people don''t have the power to fight back. Now, you''d better wait for general Hagel''s next command!"


    Andre is still holding a walkie talkie with general Hagel. After finishing talking to the major, Andre immediately raised the walkie talkie and said loudly: "Hagel! The people you want to protect are dead! They are all dead. Now you have completely offended deo mather. Either stand on my side or kill me, and then wait to be chased and killed by deo mather and big Ivan. Choose for yourself!"


    The major pointed his pistol at Andre, but listening to Andre''s roar, he never shot, and the major didn''t shoot, nor did those who raised their guns at them.


    "What the hell is going on? What do you mean!"


    Although he knew it was not the time to ask questions, Gao Yang subconsciously called out, because he wanted to change the life of dejo Mather, not other cats and dogs.


    There was no sound in the walkie talkie. Andre continued to shout: "General Hagel, you''re a smart man. You should know what''s happening now. Dejo mather is dead. He''s dead. It''s impossible to remain neutral. Now you have two choices. Go to big Ivan and fight dejo mather with me, or continue to maintain your ridiculous neutrality, and wait to be killed by the angry dejo mather or big Ivan , you choose. "


    Gao Yang was completely dizzy. He murmured to himself, "Fark, what happened? How many dejo mather?"

 Chapter 1437

    Gao Yang has bathed several times, but he still vaguely feels that he has a bad smell, but he knows it''s a psychological effect, so he forces himself not to take a bath.


    But when he saw Irene washing her pistol, Gao Yang couldn''t help but want to take a bath again, and he couldn''t help but begin to rejoice that his pistol was placed in the holster under her flank, not in the holster around her waist or thigh like Irene.


    Irene is washing her pistol. She really washes it in the water instead of cleaning the gun and oiling it. Because when she is in the sewer, the sewage reaches her waist, so Irene and Li JinFang''s guns are soaked.


    All the things that can''t be thrown away, such as pistols, can only be washed again and again.


    Li JinFang and Taylor''s pistols were soaked in dirty water, but they just washed them once, unlike Irene.


    Gao Yang said to Irene, who looked down and just scrubbed the pistol with a brush under the tap, "OK, don''t wash it. It''s so dirty. It''s already clean."


    Irene raised her head, looked disgusted and said loudly: "hate! I finally forgot why I was washing my gun. As soon as you said it, I remembered again. Now I have to not only wash the gun, but also continue to take a bath, hate!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and walked out of the bathroom. After a while, he clapped his hands at a group of people sitting in a daze in the living room and said loudly, "Hey, hey, cheer up. This is not the end of the world."


    Jason sat on the sofa, looked at the UAV in front of him, sighed and said helplessly, "boss, the camera is still broken, not broken, but damaged by blisters. We can''t use anything. We have to spend a lot of money to buy another one. It''s really, really, really annoying."


    Patted Jason on the shoulder, raised his head and said with a smile, "it''s all right. You still have spare ones. Wait until we buy another set. Anyway, Morgan is easy to buy these things. The problem of money is not a problem. Don''t cry and lose your face."


    He sat down next to Jason and sat between Jason and Cui Bo. Gao Yang knocked Cui Bo with his arm and said loudly, "why, are you still angry?"


    Cui Bo waved his hand, pushed away Gao Yang''s arm, and said angrily, "I''m bored. Go away."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "rabbit, I didn''t say you. You said you were too careful? I''ve said I''m sorry several times, but I can''t do it."


    Cui Bo said angrily, "go away! If I hadn''t failed to beat you, I would have slapped you in the face. Is there such a trick? Are you such a trick? Can you change a person''s pit next time?"


    Li JinFang frowned and said, "rabbit, almost got it. Why are you called Keng? Soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty. What does it have to do with Keng or not."


    Cui Bo gasped for breath and stood up angrily: "I can''t tell you! The second Olympic Games, it''s not you who shot together! The second Olympic Games, brother Yang is all right at last. Once the gun is fired, once the gun is fired, if brother Yang is killed on the spot, how can I tell his parents, how can I tell xiaomaozi! It''s all right. I shot out and buried brother Yang. Do I have a face to live?"


    Li JinFang was a little angry. He raised his volume and said loudly: "You''re shirking your responsibility! You''re a sniper. If you don''t shoot, who will? Or if you don''t shoot, don''t blame it! I tell you, if I''m a sniper, I''ll shoot immediately if I command. Even if Yangge asks me to shoot him, I don''t hesitate. When I go to the battlefield, what should I do or shouldn''t I? Do you want someone to explain why I should shoot OK? As a sniper, you have to take the responsibility of a sniper! Everyone knows what will happen if you do this business. Brother Yang makes a choice and gives orders, so you do it! You fight all the time. Who are you looking at here? Like you, how can you fight in the future! "


    Cui Bo was stopped and turned to leave. He stood where he was and said with a depressed face: "I''m not shirking my responsibility, but I''m a little afraid. You said I fired the gun, and the soldiers immediately shot Yang. Where are you, me..."


    Li JinFang said with a straight face, "I''m afraid to go home. Don''t be blind in the past."


    If Gao Yang is dead, Cui Bo, who shot and killed Gao Yang, will never get out of the psychological shadow in his life. Obeying orders does not mean that he can accept the consequences of obeying orders.


    Another thing, Gao Yang scolded him. Maybe he could beat Cui Bo in the face. But in this matter, Gao Yang was really embarrassed to scold Cui Bo again. Seeing that Li JinFang was really hot, Cui Bo was soft, and Gao Yang immediately began to make a round.


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "OK, OK, rabbit, Jin Fang is right. You do it when you give an order. This time I put myself in danger, but next time you are in danger. If I let you shoot, I will let you die. Do you fight?"


    Treble muttered, "of course you have to fight."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile: "It''s over, rabbit. We have to be prepared for this business. Individuals are always behind the team, but for my sake, I have to catch up with everyone in order to protect you. What should I do at this time? Do you think I can feel better if I give you the order to die? You''ve been in this business for so long, you should have understood this truth , whether you like it or not, you have to bear what you should bear. "


    Cui Bo sat down, sighed and said in a deep voice, "I know. I just complain. Whenever you let me fight, I will fight."


    Li JinFang said discontentedly, "you can''t complain."


    Although he is a mercenary and lives an iron and blood life, he can''t be tough. Besides, the pressure is great. There''s no reason not to complain. It''s OK to vent. No matter what happens, he''s holding it in his heart all day.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, just talk about it. It''s really scary. Just complain and feel happy. I said, don''t you want to know what''s going on?"


    Gao Yang and the three of them have been talking in Chinese, and the others can''t get in. However, this time, Gao Yang finally used English. As soon as he said this, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention and successfully shifted the topic.


    Irene raised her head and said loudly, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "it''s simple. There are two dejo mather. We killed dejo mather''s son.


    Cui Bo immediately waved his hand and said angrily, "you say that you have a bad habit of naming names. What''s my name and what''s my son''s name? People can''t tell clearly. Is it like little Donny that we should kill the one who should be called Deyo mather II or little Deyo mather?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s not quite the same. This is also called DJO. Malthael, but a word was added in the middle. The full name is DJO. King. Malthael. Well, it''s a little complicated. DJO. Malthael''s nickname is king, and then he gave his nickname to his favorite eldest son."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "dejo mather really likes his son. Add the nickname."


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, but there is a problem. People can''t distinguish between their father and son, but fortunately, when people call old Deyue face to face, they don''t call him king, they just call him Mr. mather. When they call old Deyue behind their back, they say that the king refers to old Deyue, and when they call him face to face, they call him king, and when they don''t call him face to face, they call him De John Mather, therefore, there is a big difference between the two kings shouting in person and not in person, but this difference is known only to those close to dejo Mather, because his son rarely shows up. "


    Andy ho shook his head and said, "what a mess."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "who says it''s not? It''s too messy. Don''t say we can''t figure it out, even many of Deyo mather''s men can''t figure it out."


    Treble frowned and said, "dejo mather''s son? Who did I kill? No, you said watching an old man let me fight."


    Gao Yang nodded and smiled: "Well, it''s a little complicated to say. I thought it was Deyue''s man. In fact, he was Deyue''s man, Sturridge. He was a very important man, just like Andre to big Ivan. In fact, little Deyue was killed by us as a bodyguard. The human wall was protecting Antoine, but it was protecting little Deyue, but, You killed him with Antoine. Andre has examined the body. He must be right. "


    After that, Gao Yang raised his hand and said with a smile: "in addition, Xiao Deyue has a cleanliness mania, a very serious cleanliness mania, but he went into the sewer, so after leaving the sewer, he not only had to clean himself, but also let his bodyguards clean. Therefore, he personally supervised the cleanliness of all bodyguards."


    Groliov smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "this time, it''s a trouble. We killed dejo mather''s son, the most beloved son."


    The high smile turned into a bitter smile, and then he sighed: "Who says not? Now Andre is very happy because we killed Sturridge. Sturridge presided over everything for dejo mather in Ukraine. We killed Sturridge and killed little dejo, which helped Andre win a decisive victory. He can at least have more time to prepare, but now we have to pray for dejo Mather, don''t take us as the main target of revenge, because dejo Mather will be mad. Maybe he''s crazy now. "

 Chapter 1438

    Andre went to see the general named Hagel. Gao Yang didn''t know what job Hagel was and how old he was, but he was sure that Hagel had a lot of energy. He used to belong to big Ivan, but now he plans to be a wall grass.


    When Gao Yang really went out, he destroyed the possibility of Hagel being the grass on the wall.


    Killing Deyo mather''s son and sturrich not only cut off Deyo mather''s hand to Ukraine, but most importantly, pulled back the Ukrainian local forces that originally belonged to big Ivan and now tend to fall to Deyo mather.


    Ban Chao sent to Shanshan with 36 attendants and directly killed the envoys of the Xiongnu, completely breaking the possibility of Shanshan falling to the Xiongnu. Gao Yang''s doing this is quite the legacy of ban Chao.


    But Andre is cool, but Gao Yang doesn''t feel cool. He has completely offended dejo mather. Now what should be considered is how to avoid dejo mather''s revenge.


    Gao Yang whispered: "there must be revenge on Deyue mather. We have to avoid its edge for the time being. Nothing can become the direct revenge target of Deyue mather. We should have gone to Somalia. I plan to start tomorrow. Now let''s see if Andre can help us out."


    Groliov frowned and said, "can we still use Andre''s people? Since we want to avoid dejo mather''s revenge, it seems that we have no reason to use Andre''s people again, because it will expose our relationship with Andre and bring trouble to Somalia."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said, "this is also my concern, but I don''t know the situation yet. We''ll discuss this problem carefully after we meet Andre. If Andre''s people can''t be used, we have to find people from other places. Generally speaking, this matter is very thorny now."


    After that, he said loudly: "it''s estimated that it won''t take too long to deal with the affairs in Somalia. After finishing the affairs in Somalia, we''ll decide what to do next according to the situation. Now the situation is too chaotic to make a prediction in advance."


    Yak raised his hand and said loudly, "boss, I want to make a suggestion."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "you say."


    "Stay away from Andre. No matter what happens next, it''s right for us to stay away from him. The only thing we can foresee is that dejo Mather will recklessly attack Andre. It''s dangerous to get too close to him at this time. I think the role of us should be a sharp knife, not a shield to protect Andre. If Andre can''t even protect himself If you live, I think it''s better for you to consider the cooperative relationship with him. "


    Satan''s role is to play the role of an arrow and deliver a fatal blow at a critical moment, rather than face-to-face confrontation with the power of Deyo mather. If Satan and Deyo mather are allowed to face-to-face, it will not only fail to give play to the characteristics of Satan, but also lead to casualties and even the destruction of the whole army in the confrontation again and again, because Satan has too few people.


    What Jacques said is very reasonable. Satan has more than a dozen people. If he has to protect Andre or leave Satan, Andre doesn''t even have the power to launch a counterattack, he''d better break up as soon as possible, because Andre will lose.


    Gao Yang is allied with big Ivan, but he doesn''t want to die with Andre. Satan has done his best. Next, it depends on whether Andre is qualified to replace Big Ivan and Satan.


    He nodded slowly and said loudly: "Well, after fighting Somalia, we decide whether to stay in Somalia for a while or go somewhere else. In short, we should avoid the edge of Deyo mather. Speaking of this, what should the white shark Gang do? Their situation is not good. If Deyo mather wants revenge, I''m worried that the white shark gang can''t stand two blows and will be finished."


    Yak laughed: "Unless dejo mather is an idiot, he won''t deal with a gangster before destroying Andre. Andre is invincible, so everything related to Andre will be fine. If Andre is completely defeated, everything related to Andre will have to be cleaned up by dejo mather. Don''t worry too much about the white shark gang. Of course, they have to work hard at this time Converge. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, whether it''s like this or not, it''s the only way to do it. I''ll contact ah liaosha later and let them hide for a while. Well, ah liaosha is scared very much today. Dozens of people are gone in the blink of an eye. He''s seen this formation there."


    Several people discussed the details of what to do next. It is very risky and difficult to go to Somalia to fight an airborne battle. It''s better to consider it as carefully as possible, and hold a pre war meeting within Satan, and have to communicate with Somalia from time to time.


    Just as Gao Yang was having a meeting, Andre came.


    After a long sigh with general Hagel all afternoon, Andre looked energetic. As soon as he entered the door, Andre came to Gao Yang with a bear hug. After he let go of Gao Yang, he patted Gao Yang on his shoulder and said loudly, "man, you have seed."


    Gao Yang rubbed his shoulders and said to Andre, "nice talk?"


    Andre bared his teeth and smiled: "Yes, it''s impossible for Hagel to turn back. This time, he has no choice but to follow me to the end. Deo wants to win over Hagel, and Hagel doesn''t want to promise rashly, so he asks to meet deo in person. Deo doesn''t come by himself, but sends his son and Sturridge to Kiev to meet him. Now, they are both dead and ensure safety in Hagel On the premise of full. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s so good. I want to know who Hagel is and why you all value him so much."


    Andre shrugged and said with a smile, "chief of general staff, now concurrently commander-in-chief of the Ukrainian armed forces."


    "Oh..."


    After they shouted a sudden exclamation in unison, Andre shrugged and said loudly, "the job is true, but Hagel must be a false name. You shouldn''t tell anyone about it, but you''re obviously not among them. Just remember not to talk nonsense."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "no wonder Deyue has to win over him. This person is very important."


    Andre murmured: "Of course, the key is that I thought he was going to completely fall to the Deyue side. Although he said he wanted to be neutral, he was not neutral in fact. If he fell to the Deyue completely, I wouldn''t have to fight. It''s all over, but I didn''t expect you to really dare to order to shoot. Ram, you''re cruel enough. Now, Hagel must completely fall to me, whether he likes it or not It''s all your credit, man. You saved me. "

 Chapter 1439

    Gao Yang deserves Andre''s gratitude. Who knows what he will get in exchange for ordering TREB to shoot. If the person sent by Hagel faithfully executes the order and shoots without saying a word, he will be dead now.


    However, Gao Yang did think that Andre might blame him, because if he ordered to shoot, he must drag Andre to death.


    Andre readily accepted the fact that he was almost dragged into the water by Gao Yang, and he was also extremely satisfied with the results obtained after killing Sturridge and little Deyo. Hagel played too much role and let Hagel fall to Deyo mather. He farted in Ukraine and directly admitted defeat.


    Andre was still very excited. He patted Gao Yang''s shoulder again and said loudly, "man, you have seed. How dare you order to shoot? Frankly, I didn''t expect you to order to shoot. After all, you didn''t have to fight hard at that time. You have confidence that those soldiers won''t kill us immediately?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said in a deep voice, "it''s easy to judge this kind of thing. There is a very powerful man in Chinese history. The idiom" writing and joining the army "was created from his experience. Well, as an emissary of China, he killed the emissary of the Huns. Er, you don''t understand what I said, do you?"


    Andre nodded blankly.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "then I won''t say it. In short, this kind of thing is actually very common. Our ancients have left a very valuable experience. At that time, what you need is adventure. Well, although it''s risky, the result is good, isn''t it?"


    Andre nodded again and again and said, "the result is very good, very good. When Hagel is on my side, the situation is very different. Well, is the man you''re talking about a grandson?"


    Raised his eyebrows, then shook his head and said, "it''s not grandson. His name is ban Chao."


    Andre smiled, "I know Sun Tzu''s art of war, so I thought the man you said was Sun Tzu."


    Gao Yang smiled and coughed softly, "what are you going to do next?"


    Andre waved his hand and said loudly, "of course, what else can we do? Of course, we are ready to meet the counterattack of deo mather. Now Hagel has fallen to me. Deo mather must know this. He will not launch a large-scale attack again. I need to be on guard. He will send some special teams to kill me."


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "why do we have to put the battlefield in Ukraine? Why can''t we fight within the sphere of influence of Deyo Mather, or just kill Deyo mather directly."


    Andre sighed and said: "Man, you asked a good question, but how can I answer you? First of all, I don''t know where DJO mather is. How can I kill him directly? Then, after pulling Hagar back, I will fight at home in Ukraine, and I may not be able to resist DJO mather at home. How can I fight at home? Finally, Ukraine Crane is too important. For big Ivan, the two most important sites of big Ivan are Russia and Ukraine. Ukraine must not be lost. I must stay here and guard everything here for big Ivan. "


    Then, how did you recognize little dejo mather? Do you know him


    Andre shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I know Sturridge. His chest was broken. As for little dejo Mather, Hagel has seen him. Hagel has seen the body. A machine gun bullet hit him in the abdomen, but the fatal injury was a shrapnel that hit his head and went into the back of his head."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I just want to confirm. Now let''s talk about me. I intend to go to Somalia as soon as possible. Now I want to know if I continue to use the mercenaries you helped find, will I be seen through by deo mather? I don''t want to take the war with deo mather to Somalia. It''s very troublesome for me."


    Andre rubbed his chin hard and said in a deep voice: "This is a problem, but Deyo mather won''t know what those people have to do with me. We have to have some power to hide. If Deyo mather knows our details clearly, we don''t have to fight. We''re sure to lose. The people you find will be in place right away. If you need them, you can take them to Somalia tomorrow."


    There''s nothing to look forward to. If Gao Yang thinks he can definitely deceive Deyo Mather, Gao Yang deceives himself. In Somalia, Satan cooperated with Deyo mather under the lead of ulyanko, and Deyo mather also knows that the arms of the skeleton Gang have always been provided by ulyanko. It must be too late to cover up at this time.


    Gao Yang just doesn''t want dejo mather to have sufficient evidence, or to be sure that Satan has allied with great Ivan. Guessing is one thing. It has been determined that he is an enemy and must be eradicated. If dejo mather thinks that Satan can let go, he can even try to pull Satan to his side and send the strongest force immediately It must be different to target Satan.


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said in a deep voice, "if you can keep it secret, keep it as secret as possible. Give me your people. I plan to start to Somalia as soon as possible. There can''t be any more delay. If you can, I want to start tomorrow, man. Next, you have to rely on yourself."


    Andre nodded and said with a smile, "no problem. You can help you. Now Deyo mather''s attention is all on me. He must try his best to deal with me next, but I can cope with it in Ukraine. Oh, one more thing, lend me some money."


    "I''ve borrowed it, and the interest is still very low, Justin. Have you heard of this man? I borrowed 100 million from him."


    Andre snapped his fingers. After another bear hugged Gao Yang, he laughed and said, "brother, you''re too powerful. Contact him. Of course the money has to be used."


    Gao Yang broke away from Andre''s arms, wiped his face, and then said to Andre, "when we''re away, help me take care of some white sharks. Don''t use them, but if you can protect them, try to protect them. In addition, are the things you can help prepare ready? Has the route been arranged?"


    Andre snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "of course, you need to ask? When you go, take it directly, and the route is ready. Stop and refuel in Bulgaria to ensure that you can get to Syria."

 Chapter 1440

    On the runway of Antonov aircraft factory.


    Gao Yang was quite nervous when he saw the people Andre helped find. Andre said that these people were a little older, but the youngest was in their 40s, and the oldest looked in their 60s.


    It''s just old. The problem is that Andre knows at a glance that he hasn''t touched a gun for many years. Seeing that they are excited with guns, Gao Yang is frightened.


    There are different ages, but the older ones stand with the older ones, and the younger ones stand with their peers. It can be seen that they are divided by the original old troops. The group with the largest number must have more than 40 people, and the group with the least number is 13 or 14.


    There are different ages and different clothes. Some people came in a gray suit with gray hair and a beer belly. They greeted a group of old men around them happily.


    However, the clothes worn by these people have a characteristic, that is, everyone intentionally or unintentionally opened the neckline, and from the open neckline, you can see a sea soul shirt, without exception.


    A man carries a big bag, which is a weapon prepared by Andre. Gao Yang doesn''t know what it is. Anyway, these people can play with an AK74 for half a day.


    Gao Yang''s eyes were straight. He was going to war, not travel. He took such a group of old men to the battlefield. What would happen, but I really don''t know.


    Gao Yang wants to turn over with Andre, but groliov is full of confidence. Looking at the old friends who are mostly his peers, groliov nodded to Gao Yang and said, "no problem. You know it when you see them. Although they are a little older, they have rich experience. Go to Somalia to fight those wastes who don''t know anything. Ha, it''s a little fun."


    "I''m afraid they can''t run and the gun can''t shoot," he said in a low voice


    Andre said with a little excitement: "don''t worry about this. I promise these people can surprise you. They are good at fighting."


    Andre clapped his hands vigorously and said loudly to the old men gathered together: "everyone be quiet and listen to me."


    The eager conversation went on slowly for a long time, and a group of old men looked at Andre reluctantly.


    Lax, too lax. Gao Yang''s sense of these old friends in front of him has been reduced to another level.


    No one dares to underestimate the old men in the mercenaries. We all know that the older the mercenaries are, the more difficult it is to deal with, but they are veterans who have never left the battlefield. They are not the old men who retired from the regular army and haven''t touched a gun for decades. There is a big difference between them.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s expression, groliov whispered, "don''t care, you don''t know, Russians, the more powerful the troops are, really."


    Andre coughed softly and said loudly, "you may not know me, but you must know why you can invite you here..."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Who will pay? When? Give the money quickly. Let''s go to war. Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t care who you are. Just give the money."


    Andre coughed again, reached out to Gao Yang and said in a loud voice, "he''s out of the money. He''ll fight with you. All right, you talk."


    An old man with gray hair and a big belly shouted to Gao Yang: "Hey, young boy, send money quickly and say who you want to hit."


    I''m sure I''ll fight with money, and I''ll rely on you to fight. I don''t mean to offend you, but I hope you know that I only want elites. Now, at least I have to understand you in order to arrange your tasks. I''ll ask you a few questions first, please answer truthfully


    After that, Gao Yang pondered for a moment, and then said loudly, "who of you has participated in actual combat? Please raise your hand."


    Hula, everyone raised their hands.


    An old man who looked disdainful but seriously raised his hand said seriously, "young man, ask something meaningful."


    "Please put your hands down. I know you should all be from the same army. Please report your units, when to quit active service, and the battles you have participated in, in order from left to right."


    On the far left is a team of more than 20 people. A deep voice, which was obviously all officers, said: "alpha, six anti-terrorism operations, including one anti hijacking, all of us participated. We all retired in 1997. That''s it."


    These people are still a little younger. They look like they are in their fifties, and next to them is a group of younger people. There are at most 40 or 50 of these people.


    A man standing in front of the crowd said, "gruu, we belong to different teams, but we all participated in two Chechen wars. On the same battlefield, we retired at different times. I was the last to retire in 2006."


    Then came a group of the most casual old men, about 20, at least in their sixties. The first one was an old man in a gray suit with a beer belly.


    "We are airborne soldiers, and our serial numbers are gone now. We mainly fight in Afghanistan. We went there in 79 and left in 88. There were several vacations in the middle, but we fought from beginning to end."


    Participants in the Afghan war, Gao Yang secretly lamented that these old men are really good enough. They have been fighting for more than 20 years and are willing to come out.


    Then the serious old man said in a deep voice: "We, ha, the KGB special operations team is not a signal flag. Don''t make a mistake, young man. What have we participated in? Too many, too many. We have all the famous actions in the Soviet era, and we also have actions you don''t know. After that, no, finally, you weren''t born when I fought."


    There are at least twelve people in this group. It seems that one is more serious than the other. They all look rigid. After the leader has finished, an old man in the team immediately said: "Hey, don''t think of us as those people of winbell. We are completely different from those who now belong to the Ministry of the interior. We are the special operation team directly under the KGB. We are the real black devil. Don''t confuse winbell with us."


    Yak whispered around Gao Yang: "this is an old opponent, the bloody black devil!"


    After the old man finished, a group of people next to them looked at them with strange and bad eyes. These people, in their fifties, were all dressed in black, a total of more than 30.


    Finally, a man in Black said in a deep voice, "wenbel! Ross! You''ve played in the north Caucasus for a long time. You can call us black devils. And don''t think of us as old men."


    Full of anger.


    It should have been an army, but two groups of people belonging to different periods met, but both sides seemed to dislike each other.


    Winbel is a special force subordinate to the Russian Ministry of the interior. There are four special forces, namely warrior, Ross, retnik and Schiff. This force is also very powerful. However, the predecessor of this force is the KGB special operation team in the Soviet period. It has no code name. It is the special operation team specially responsible for sabotage and assassination, that is, the two who claimed to be real black men just now The devil''s army.


    After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the KGB special operations team finally belonged to the Russian Ministry of the interior. Then, it changed its combat mission from going abroad to engage in sabotage and assassination, and became a key department of counter-terrorism and security.


    According to the truth, the KGB special operation team is the real and frightening black devil. I don''t know how many great things they have done and how many bloody black demons they have touched. As for winbell, although it is indeed evolved from the black devil force of the KGB special operation team, and the members are also dressed in black, they are called black demons. It seems that they are really not qualified, at least in real life It''s not good enough in front of the black devils.


    Not qualified, but as the current black devil, you can''t be despised by your predecessors. If you say something derogatory and remain indifferent, both sides immediately stare.


    The eyes on both sides were really penetrating. The very serious old man narrowed his eyes and slowly said, "young man, speak with discretion. You deserve to be called black devil?"


    People in their sixties and fifties call them young people, which seems to be a thing of the past, while the young man in his fifties shows no weakness and says coldly, "old man, something with a long history, has a pronoun is garbage."


    The old man narrowed his eyes to a slit because he laughed.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "stop! Personal grievances will be solved later. In addition, I think you are all black demons, but one belongs to the Soviet Union and the other belongs to Russia."


    The old man sneered, "hehe, the black fur dog of the separatist, wait."


    The young man in his fifties spit on the ground and said with disdain on his face, "you should wake up, old man full of fantasy."


    These old men, who are old and angry, are extremely loose. Gao Yang has a long experience.


    "Next, introduce yourself," he said loudly


    A man in his fifties, instead of more than 30 people, said in a deep voice: "signal flag, there are many wars. Anyway, we can still fight now. When to retire has nothing to do with you. When shall we fight?"


    Gao Yang exhaled and said loudly: "You guys and I will get on a plane. We will assign combat tasks and make combat plans on the plane. Then, I will give you money on the plane. As for when to fight, we will get off the plane when we arrive at our destination. That''s it. Now get on the plane. Let''s hurry up. Oh, I add, before my war is over, if you fight first There was a fight. Well, all I could do was deduct money, that''s all. "

 Chapter 1441

    An 32''s cabin was dark and noisy, and Gao Yang was negotiating with six old men.


    It was to make a battle plan, but it was turned into a negotiation by a group of old men, or a negotiation he couldn''t get in.


    Now Gao Yang is convinced that these damn old bastards must, absolutely, come ten thousand percent to have a chance to go to war after they retire. They definitely don''t come for money.


    "The airport must be completely controlled, and the armed forces defending the airport must be eliminated. Then, after the aircraft lands on the runway, we will further completely control the terminal. At this step, we will control the airport. Then we take the airport as the base and head for the wharf, the armed forces headquarters of Somaliland in Berbera and the main government building, striving for one night Control all these key departments, and then cooperate with external forces to win the whole Berbera. "


    As soon as Gao Yang finished his plan, he suffered strong opposition.


    "You parachute first, then seize the airport terminal and wait for the plane to land before heading for the whole city? Shit! Will you fight? Do you know how to capture a city?"


    The muscles on Gao Yang''s face were twisted, and the old man who had been very serious in front of him did not save face for his boss, but still said seriously: "Seizing the airport is not the key at all. The security force of Berbera airport is very weak, and only a few people can take it down. When we all arrive at the airport, we will use the airport as the basis to move around the city. What a bullshit plan! If we want to occupy the key departments of the whole city with a small number of elite troops at one stroke, we must act at the same time to maximize the effectiveness of the battle Sex. "


    The old man stretched out his hand and snapped a few points on the map, then said with a gloomy face: "Five key points, attack at the same time. We must ensure that we attack at the same time. When the enemy in the city finds that the airport is attacked, we get a warning and mobilize the armed forces of the whole city. How can we capture these targets one by one? We can see clearly that these target points are distributed in different corners of the city. We should fight one by one, even if the battle process is smooth and the time can come Is it too late? "


    The green tendons on Gao Yang''s temples were bouncing. He said gnashing his teeth: "I repeat, according to reliable information, Berbera has strengthened the protection of the airport and wharf. As for the Zhengfu building and the armed forces headquarters, because they are in a state of war, they have already strengthened the military strength for protection. There are only 199 of us. Now you want to divide our 200 people into five parts and attack at the same time. Are you kidding!"


    "Leave the airport to us. We have umbrella bags. We parachute down, control the terminal, control the runway, and then let the plane land directly."


    After the old man who had fought in Afghanistan for eight years said carelessly, he waved to Gao Yang and shouted like a fly: "all right, all right, just give us the airport. Go wherever you can see."


    "These damn old bastards!"


    Gao Yang just scolded in his heart, but yak couldn''t help blurting it out. The serious old man looked up at yak and said to yak in a straight London accent: "You sissy, a British specialty! Pull out the leather spoon from the toilet and the dirty creature in the sewer. If I hear where you annoy me like a woman, I''ll screw your head off and kick it into your mother''s net."


    Yak sat in the seat of the plane, and the old man who talked with Gao Yang sat on the box in a circle.


    When yak heard what the old man from the black devil scolded him, he stood up and rushed over without saying a word.


    The old man was very old and sharp. When he saw yak coming up, he punched yak in the neck without saying a word.


    A KGB special operation team is engaged in assassination, and he doesn''t know how to be merciful. Yak is almost the same. It is also the intelligence department. The key to shooting is simple and deadly.


    Gao Yang sat opposite the old man with his back to yak.


    As soon as he saw the fight, Gao Yang rubbed his stop, separated yak, put his hands on the old man''s arm, and slapped his leg up.


    The old man uses Sambo. Fortunately, Gao Yang is no longer familiar with this fighting skill. When he was in Syria, he was practiced by Peter with this fighting skill again and again, so that he used the false name Peter after he arrived in Ukraine.


    When dealing with Sambo, Gao Yang has a wealth of experience and a lot of targeted moves.


    He kicked the old man on the thigh with a slap. He staggered the old man and stepped back two steps. The rest of the old man stood up with a slap.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "sit down! Continue to talk about the plan!"


    After roaring loudly, he pointed to the old man who was kicked by him and shouted, "if you want to make trouble again, get off the plane and get out of here. I asked you to come for war, not for fighting."


    The old man patted the place kicked by Gao Yang as if nothing had happened, and said solemnly to Gao Yang: "young man, you''re very powerful. After getting off the plane, we''ll practice."


    Gao Yang said with an indifferent face: "after the war, I''ll play with you, but now, you''d better listen to me, because I paid you to fight, not to fight."


    Gao Yang''s heart is far from as calm as he appears. At this time, he turned the pot in his heart, because he thought one foot would surely kick over the loose old bastard. As a result, he just stepped back.


    The old man smiled with disdain. He shook his head at Gao Yang and said, "boy, don''t think you can yell at me if you pay. I can help you fight, but I won''t fight according to your shit battle plan. You just need to say where to fight. You don''t have to control how to fight. You deserve to command us?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but want to beat the old bastard in front of him and beat him up.


    "OK! We''re going to land and refuel in Bulgaria. I''ll have fun with you when we get off the plane."


    Gao Yang decided never to find such an disorganized, undisciplined and arrogant old bastard again. After gnashing his teeth, he waved his hand and said loudly, "if you have any ideas, just say it quickly. I tell you, don''t regret your choice. I won''t pay a pension if you die."


    The old man waved his hand and said solemnly, "act separately and fight each other. I never cooperate with waste. Just don''t hinder me."


    Just now, the old men had to be consistent with the outside world, but the old man of the black devil didn''t seem to know what humility was. His words immediately aroused public anger. The person in charge of winbell sneered: "OK, let''s act separately. I doubt your presbyopia can see the quasi star. Be careful that you can''t even go home with the body."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said angrily, "OK, fight each other. You choose these five goals. Take them down and pay for them. If you can''t take them down, you will die for nothing. If you accept them, follow me to Somalia. If you don''t accept them, go to Bulgaria!"


    I can''t bear it. Gao Yang simply can''t bear it. It''s not a game or a simple business. It''s a war, but it''s a war that can''t even decide a common battle plan. It''s a fart. Just like the old bastard said, each fight his own way, do it or not, and get out of here.


    Gao Yang would rather go back to professional mercenaries than serve these old bastards.


    Now it''s still in the sky. In fact, it''s OK. If these old men with eyes higher than the top make any more moths over Berbera, it''s really over.


    "I said, we hit the airport, that''s all."


    "We fight the battle command."


    Alpha''s people are full of confidence to pack the battle command, which should be the most difficult bone to bite. They have the most people and pick the point with the most enemies.


    The man of the signal flag said leisurely, "do you need to stick to it for a long time?"


    "You need to stick to it, not for a long time. It''s the same everywhere. It''s limited to 24 hours. Just stick to it for 24 hours. Since you all want to fight on your own, you must stick to it for 24 hours."


    "OK, let''s call Zhengfu building."


    He shouted loudly and said in a deep voice, "I want to occupy Berbera for a long time. Pay attention to the ways and methods when fighting. In addition, there will be people in the Zhengfu building only during the day. It''s meaningless to fight at night."


    If we fight separately, the battle plan set by Gao Yang will be useless, especially in places like the Zhengfu building, which originally means to catch Berbera. It''s best to control all the key personnel of Somaliland in Berbera. If we fight at night, it''s meaningless to occupy an empty building.


    He waved angrily and said loudly: "In addition to the airport and the battle command, there are two target points that can launch attacks at night. One is the wharf, which must be occupied. If we occupy the wharf and remove the defensive forces on the wharf, our reinforcements can land directly on the wharf and quickly occupy the core of Berbera. This is the key point. In addition, there are about 1000 people stationed in Berbera military camp , is the most important place to defend Berbera. We don''t want to win it, but we must attack it and delay its time to fight as much as possible. "


    After that, Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "we will also fight, and we must attack the wharf to receive reinforcements. Now there are only so many people left. You can decide who will fight the wharf and who will fight the barracks."


    The man of the signal flag shrugged his shoulders and said in a deep voice, "if we don''t ask for the complete annihilation of the people in the barracks, we''ll fight the barracks. We won''t occupy or annihilate them, but we can ensure that they can''t be put into combat. It''s limited to 24 hours."


    The wharf needs to be occupied, but the wharf is large, and after the skeleton Gang attacked twice, there are many people defending the wharf, and there are several armed speedboats.


    "We don''t have to choose. Let''s hit the dock," said winbell''s man


    The black devil, who made Gao Yang Crazy, said slowly, "we also hit the dock. You can take the opportunity to learn some."


    Before winbell''s people retorted, "well, just distribute the money and give it back to me. If you succeed, pay for it. If you fail, you don''t have a dime. This is your choice."

 Chapter 1442

    Bulgaria stopped, Syria stopped, then Iran, and stopped twice in Iran.


    After four refuelling, it took two and a half days to use Andre, polovich and all the forces they could use. It was not until the 60th hour after starting from Kiev that five an-32 took off from Iran and flew to Somalia.


    It takes four hours to reach Berbera after taking off at night and taking an arc-shaped bend.


    Gao Yang changed into a combat suit, and the night vision instrument was ready. As soon as he got over Berbera, he immediately parachuted and began to attack.


    The long-distance flight is very tiring, and the physical function will certainly affect the combat ability. However, this long-range air raid must be meaningful only if it closely cooperates with the skeleton Gang fighting on the ground. The ground forces of the skeleton Gang have been deployed and only wait for the general attack to be launched in strict accordance with the agreed time. Therefore, no matter how tired, they have to attack on time.


    The battle was fought by each side, and it was impossible to say who commanded who. However, seeing the old maozi in front of him, Gao Yang couldn''t help beating the old bastard in front of him again.


    The leader of the black devil, the old man with the most things, the most anger and the most problems, still keeps his usual seriousness, but he looks very unhappy at the moment because he was beaten by Gao Yang.


    In Bulgaria, while waiting for the plane to refuel, Gao Yang took the time to beat up the old man who made him itch.


    People can''t refuse to be old, but the old man with eyes higher than the top is not old. Gao Yang doesn''t want to bully the old man, but he can''t stand it. People have to take the initiative to find him, so Gao Yang beat him hard.


    Under Peter''s training, Gao Yang was not afraid of Sambo, nor was he afraid of an old man whose physical functions had declined to beat him with Sambo. The practice with Peter was not in vain. Without using Li JinFang, Gao Yang dealt with the old man and kicked him a few feet.


    After the fight, the old man whose eyes were higher than the top and couldn''t look at anyone finally stopped for a few days, but now Gao Yang couldn''t help it again.


    "There''s a night vision. Why don''t you use it?"


    The old man sitting opposite Gao Yang didn''t lift his head and said coldly, "no need."


    It belonged to the same country and the same army inherited from it, but the leader of winbell laughed at his predecessors without politeness.


    "No need? Can''t you use it? Yes, in your time, night vision instruments were still unreliable toys. It''s normal that you can''t use them."


    In the face of the younger generation''s ridicule, the leader hasn''t spoken yet, and another old man in the black devil can''t stand it.


    "Boy, if you want to maintain respect for your predecessors, you must use electronic instruments to fight. Hum, it''s synonymous with incompetence."


    A "young man" in his fifties laughed and shouted: "Old man, if you can''t use it, just say it. It doesn''t matter. We''re happy to guide you how to use modern equipment. Your eyes are bad and you parachute at night. I''m really worried that you can''t see the ground and break your neck directly, or it''s not good to fall into the sea and be drowned. Don''t endanger our plan to seize the wharf."


    Another quarrel is about to start. Although he has no power and obligation to command others, Gao Yang still has the means to be a boss to restrict these rebellious and lax old men.


    "You can quarrel and scold at will. Just don''t fight. Start there first and deduct money. Everyone''s money will be deducted for one day."


    The boss of the black devil said slowly, "boy, don''t be crazy. When the war is over, I''ll break your neck."


    What the boy said was not high praise, but the younger generation of winbell''s army, and the boss of winbell said disdainfully: "if the pension was not too small, I would have broken your neck. KGB special operations team, ha, do you really think you can scare people by moving out of the KGB''s name? Save it, old man, the times are different."


    "The times are different, just like you can never catch up with us. If you go back 25 years, I admire you if you dare to say those words just now. Now if you say these words, I will only look down on you."


    The leader of winbell stopped talking. His age also experienced the Soviet era. Although he was not angry with the smelly mouth of his predecessors, he knew the terror of the KGB and the terror of the KGB special action team.


    The nickname "black devil" was not given by the KGB special operations team. It was given to them by opponents who were afraid of the KGB special operations team. As for winbell, they were called "black devil" because they wore black clothes and inherited the inheritance of the KGB special operations team. They didn''t earn it by themselves.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the smelly mouth and some fucking things, including Gao Yang, they would maintain enough respect for the old guys of the KGB special action team, because they are the most violent group of people in all violent institutions of the Soviet empire.


    Gao Yang coughed a few times and said to the old black devil Avenue, who was fully armed and ready to parachute: "do you really don''t need a night vision?"


    "No, it''s not necessary."


    He breathed loudly and said, "well, skydiving at night is very dangerous, but you''d better be happy."


    The old man looked up at Gao Yang and said with disdain on his face, "we haven''t had this thing for decades. At that time, we won''t act at night? Hum, can young people still fight without night vision?"


    Gao Yang simply shut up and ignored him. These old bastards, you say he is more and more energetic. If you argue, you can''t parachute and land yourself to prove your point of view.


    The old man raised his head, leaned against the cabin wall, and said with emotion on his face: "ah, back then, our battle was a battle. Now, hum, you young people, what else can you do?"


    "Yes, today''s young people know a fart. What they are good at is war? It''s murder. It''s not war at all. There''s no sense of beauty in war. Anything but war is OK. Just don''t call me war. I''m angry."


    People talk more when they are old, and Gao Yang doesn''t speak, but the old men of the black devil say it themselves.


    Gao Yang closed his eyes and went to bed. Let those old bastards say what they like.


    After a good sleep, Gao Yang was woken up by the beeping alarm. He looked at the flashing red light in the cabin. Gao Yang moved his shoulders and neck and said loudly, "we have reached the airspace near Berbera and are ready to parachute."


    After that, Gao Yang found that all the old men were too excited to jump by themselves. He reminded them that they were all eager to try, waiting for the hatch to open and jump down.


    "Jump high and open low. Quickly approach me after landing. If you deviate from the landing point, approach the coordinate point immediately."


    The old man of the black devil took a map, blushed and danced to his old subordinates for the final deployment.


    In what era, when fighting, he still had to use the map to determine the position. Gao Yang despised the old man of the black devil in his heart and said loudly: "jump high and open low, pay attention to the position after landing, and check the equipment for the last time."


    The leader of winbell said loudly, "jump high and drive low. If someone falls into the sea, don''t just watch the play. Do what you should do. If something goes wrong, I''ll kick his ass and show those old friends what is the strongest."


    "Old man, this may be the last time we fought side by side. It''s more likely to be the last time we parachuted. Moreover, someone paid us to play these games and do a good job. Let these bullshit don''t know what real men are. Tell them how real men fight."


    Gao Yang tilted his lips and shouted, "we are!"


    "Satan!"


    "Hooray! Black devil!"


    "Ula! Ula! Ula! Move on, Ross!"


    The chaotic pre war mobilization ceremony rang out at random. After a burst of shouting, three different teams looked at each other, and then issued the strongest voice for their pre war mobilization.


    "Hum!"


    Gao Yang has never seen dozens of people''s nasal sounds so loud and unified.


    The cabin door opened slowly, and the air flow made the people in the cabin speak with their voices. Satan''s people pulled down their masks together, the black devil''s people pulled down their masks together, and winbell''s people pulled down their masks together.


    Finally, there is one thing in common, that is, Satan, the black devil and winbell all use masks instead of camouflage. In addition, the three forces are surprisingly consistent in pulling the lower mask.


    A group of loose and proud old bastards refused to accept the command. Without prior joint training, they didn''t even know what they were good at and how they liked to fight. They mocked and despised each other. They were likely to fight before fighting with the enemy, and Gao Yang was going to take Satan and his comrades in arms to capture the most important goal of Berbera.


    Finally, the flashing red light turned into a green light. He shouted, "jump!"


    Before he could open his mouth, someone had jumped out of the cabin door. A winbell''s man roared and ula jumped out. Then, the black devil and winbell''s people occupied one side from both sides of the tailgate and jumped out continuously at the same time.


    "This also needs to be robbed. I don''t even care about the order. What an old bastard!"


    Yak was gnashing his teeth at scolding, although he was not younger than the old bastard in his mouth.


    At a much faster speed than normal, there was no one in the cabin. With a wave of his hand, he said loudly, "let''s jump!"


    Gao Yang rushed out of the cabin first, and then he opened his arms to adjust the angle and speed of falling. The wind on the beach is very strong, so he must adjust it well, otherwise he may really fall into the sea. When he adjusted his flying posture, he found that the old bastards who jumped down first kept an even distance and went straight into the small space near the wharf.


    The wind was too strong to speak. Gao Yang said silently in his heart, "these old bastards really have a set."

 Chapter 1443

    Berbera port has a few docks in Somalia that can also dock and unload large cargo ships, and Gaoyang''s landing site is a wharf surrounded by water.


    There are only three roads connected to the land, which can be said to be surrounded by water, and the wharf is full of obstacles such as containers and buildings. For a large-scale parachute operation, this landing site is not large, let alone an excellent landing site. Especially the wind on the beach is very strong. If a strong wind blows when opening the umbrella, It''s really possible to fall into the sea.


    If ordinary paratroopers attack targets such as the wharf, they will choose an open and gentle area and attack the wharf after landing. However, if they hold them high, they will land directly on the wharf.


    A port covers a large area, and the key positions will not all be on the wharf. However, Gao Yang chose the landing site on the wharf, that is, the first battlefield on the wharf, just because there is the strongest maritime security force of Berbera on the wharf.


    Somaliland has become de facto independent, but it has not been recognized by other countries, so the skeleton gang can fight or down, but will not bear the crime of invading other countries.


    Berbera is of great significance to Somaliland, because more than 80% of the revenue of Somaliland government comes from the tariff revenue of Berbera port, and the main export goods of Somaliland, such as livestock, also need to be exported to foreign countries through Berbera port. It is not too much to say that Berbera is the lifeblood of Somaliland.


    Berbera is too important to Somaliland. Naturally, Somaliland should try its best to keep Berbera. There are 14 gunboats to protect Berbera from being attacked by the skeleton gang from the sea. These gunboats usually dock on the wharf and raise their goal, that is, to solve these gunboats first.


    The so-called gunboat is actually a speedboat loaded with large caliber machine guns and 23mm machine guns. The maximum displacement is only about 100 tons. However, in addition to the gunboat refitted by Somaliland with various ships, there is also a big guy, a gunboat in the 205p patrol boat family built in the former Soviet Union.


    With a full displacement of 253 tons, it is equipped with a double mounted 57mm mechanism anti-aircraft gun and a six mounted 30mm AK630 mechanism gun. It is also equipped with fire control radar. However, whether the radar can be used or not is still a problem. Such a broken thing is a sharp tool for home keeping in Somaliland, and it can really beat the shit out of the skeleton Gang''s armed fishing boats.


    Their greatest role is to attack and destroy in the city of Berbera, destroy Berbera''s command center, attack and defend Berbera''s strongest strength. Except for one airport, it''s OK to do as much damage as possible. It doesn''t matter whether it''s guarded or not.


    There are lights and garrisons on the wharf. I just don''t know whether the crew on the gunboat will continue to stay on the ship or get off the ship and return to the dormitory on land. According to Gao Yang''s understanding, it is normal for people not to leave the ship during this kind of war, but this is Africa, so it should be normal for soldiers to leave the ship on more comfortable land.


    Gao Yang opened the parachute, and then he immediately felt the impact of the strong crosswind. When he finally landed, he didn''t fall into the sea. If he was blown by the wind for another ten meters, he would have to go into the water with people and equipment. The distance of ten meters is really close to the parachute, and he flew over in a second.


    As soon as he lifted the parachute, Li JinFang fell beside Gao Yang. As soon as Li JinFang landed, he said with emotion in the first sentence: "I''m the second Olympic Games! How did those old men do it?"


    The twelve black devils all fell into a space within a hundred meters, and they didn''t have a night vision. They were convinced.


    Gao Yang screamed in the walkie talkie, "the crosswind is very strong. Be careful."


    Gao Yang didn''t move in a hurry. He watched the people in the air fall to the ground one by one. Although the deviation was a little big, at least no one fell into the sea.


    When Satan''s people gathered together in about four minutes, treble said in a deep voice, "these old men are really awesome! I''m convinced."


    Irene whispered, "winbel is far from them. They are still gathering their hands now."


    "Don''t let those old men wait. Let''s meet the black devil," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Gao Yang probably remembered the location where the black devil landed. He waved his hand and took Satan''s people to the location of the black devil. Soon, he saw the black devil in four directions.


    The black devil was divided into four three person combat groups and raised his hands to the people on their side.


    When Gao Yang remembered that the black devil had no night vision, he quickly whispered, "black devil, we are Satan, close to you from the West."


    Gao Yang was curious that it was all black. How could the black devil distinguish the enemy from us, let alone how to fight.


    After running to join the black devil, the old man who had always been very proud said discontentedly, "slow hands and slow feet, say quickly, what is the main goal."


    For fear that the disorganized and undisciplined old men like the black devil would do their own thing, they raised their voices and whispered, "old... Man, we don''t have a code between us. What should I call you?"


    The old man said slowly, "just call me sir."


    Gao Yang said firmly, "change it, I won''t call you sir."


    After the old man snorted coldly, he whispered, "then call it the black devil. I won''t tell anyone my action code."


    Gao Yang was helpless, and then he whispered, "well, the black devil is the black devil, just the code, just like you like it."


    After a brief conversation, Taylor whispered with a high-power radio on his back: "boss, the airport is in place. They have launched an attack."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "so fast? Well, we have to speed up here so that the port will not receive news and raise its alert."


    At this moment, Li JinFang, who served as the guard, whispered, "someone is coming!"


    Almost at the same time as Li JinFang, there were the voices of two old black devils, but they didn''t make a voice to remind them. They shot directly.


    With two low noises, Gao Yang saw two soldiers patrolling with guns falling to the ground. After the patrolling soldiers fell to the ground, Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Fark! Who told you to shoot!"


    The sound is very small. It''s not the muzzle burst, but the impact sound of the gun mixed with the low blasting sound. Needless to say, it''s a good thing for sentinel, such as the low sound gun and the VSK-94 low sound sniper rifle.


    The VSK-94 is a soft sound weapon with poor accuracy and small power. It''s OK to use it for sentry within 100 meters, but it''s useless at a long distance. The twelve people of the black devil carry four, which is OK. In addition to the VSK-94, they also carry eight 9a-91, 9a-91 with silencer. As for pistols, the black devil uses maklov Pb, which is still soft sound


    The gun chosen by the black devil can''t be used if it exceeds 100 meters. It''s not completely unusable, but it''s definitely not easy to use.


    All the guns are provided by Andre. Gao Yang doesn''t know whether the black devil is good at using this kind of equipment adopted by Russia on a large scale after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, but he knows that the habit of shooting directly without saying a word is definitely not a good habit, even with a whisper rifle.


    Gao Yang was worried, but the old man of the black devil said calmly: "did the enemy find out?"


    "No, but!"


    "I don''t see what''s your hurry? As I said, we''ll play our own game."


    Gao Yang resisted his anger and looked at winbel.


    "You are so fast."


    Full of sarcasm, after a cold hum from the head of winbell, he said in a low voice, "we have many people."


    Raise your hand and wave it, and whisper: "Well, the people have assembled. Let me announce the operational objectives. The main objectives are the 14 gunboats on the other side of the wharf, which can destroy as much as possible and sink as much as possible, then the soldiers stationed on the wharf and the port, and finally the shore fire resistance and personnel of the whole port. As for the wharf, if it can be controlled, it can be controlled. If it cannot be controlled, it can be controlled after completing the operational objectives Give up. "


    The old man of the black devil was very dissatisfied and said, "such a simple thing wastes our time. Listen, first solve the soldiers in the barracks and outposts, then destroy the ships, and finally solve the shore fire resistance point. Let''s move."


    Before Gao Yang spoke, the leader of winbell whispered, "who said you needed to give orders? I think we should solve the gunboat first, at least at the same time with the barracks and sentinels on the shore. It''s a ship. It can run. Hit the barracks first. Hum, idiot, what if the ship runs away or uses the mechanism gun on the ship to attack us."


    Gao Yang couldn''t get in a word. The old man of the black devil said slowly: "young people now really don''t understand anything. Let me tell you, this is Africa. Here are sailors. They will never stay on the ship after the ship reaches the shore. If you want to capture those empty ships now, it''s up to you."


    Again.


    After a silent sigh, he raised his voice and said in a deep voice: "first solve the sentry and the sentry in the barracks, then destroy the ship, and finally solve the shore fire resistance point. Let''s move."


    The old man pointed high and said in a deep voice, "we attack and you cover."


    The old man liked to give orders, and was used to giving orders. After he finished, he looked at the leader of winbell and said, "as for you... Do whatever you like."


    After catching his breath, the leader of winbell said angrily, "let''s attack the barracks¡°


    The old man pulled out the soft pistol and said calmly, "whatever you want, don''t hinder us. Move. Keep up. Don''t lose it. Young people who can see things at night, ha ha."


    After a disdainful smile, the old man stood up and whispered, "action."

 Chapter 1444

    The black devil hardly makes any sound when he walks. He doesn''t make any sound as fast as he walks, but it comes at a price. The black devil doesn''t wear tactical boots, but soft soled boots with high uppers and very thin soles.


    Tactical boots are not comfortable enough and have heavy weight, but their feet are protected to the greatest extent. If they change into soft soled high top boots worn by the black devil just to keep quiet when walking, he will absolutely refuse, because then he can''t kick the door at will and can''t run and jump from the road full of broken glass nails and gravel.


    Black devil''s boots are like high top canvas shoes, but the soles are not rubber. Gao Yang doesn''t know what material the black devil''s boots are made of, but they look like cattle.


    From a pair of boots, we can also see the difference of the black devil team, that is, they attach great importance to the mute effect.


    Gao Yang thought that the black devil, a group of arrogant old men, would run rampant and drive straight in all the way. As a result, the black devil walked quietly all the way. He kept looking around, bowed his waist, hunched his back, took small steps and fell fast. His head hardly stopped for a moment.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what a group of old men without night vision looked around on a dark night.


    There is a post at the edge of the wharf, in which about 20 people are responsible for guarding the wharf. Through a road connecting the land, there is a barracks covering a wide area. The sailors on the gunboat and the soldiers defending the port live in it.


    What Gao Yang wanted to do was to solve the soldiers in the outpost first, and then go to the barracks on land through a highway about 500 meters long.


    Along the side of the wharf, dozens of people quietly approached the outpost on the wharf. When they reached the outpost, the lights were turned off, and outside the outpost, there was a soldier with a gun on his back.


    Gao Yang was really surprised that the soldiers on guard didn''t sleep.


    If you come out of the shadow of the container, you will enter the light at the gate of the post, which is easy to be found by the sentry. If it is Satan, they will stop, and then send Li JinFang and Irene to take the sentry up, or shoot it in the distance, but they always have to stop.


    Just before coming out of the shadow, an old man of the black devil didn''t stop his feet. He raised his hand with a shot. After a pop, the soldiers standing guard outside fell down. When they fell to the ground, there was a pop. Twelve people of the black devil didn''t stop their feet.


    Twelve of them changed into pistols, including the old man who shot with a VSK-94 whispering sniper rifle. He carried the gun behind him and pulled out his marklov Pb.


    There were four rooms in the post. Twelve people didn''t stop and communicate. They naturally separated. It was like returning to their own home. One person went up and gently pushed open the door, and then three people immediately flashed in.


    Gao Yang they stayed in the shadow and didn''t go out. Because there were not too many people at a post, they could quietly see how the black devil worked.


    The three rooms went in smoothly, and then there was the sound of gunfire. When they held their position high, they could only be heard reluctantly.


    The three rooms went well, and they shot when they went in, but there were some obstacles in one room, and the door didn''t open.


    If it was Satan, Li JinFang would have kicked it up earlier. If a lock felt that it couldn''t be kicked open, Gao Yang must have hit the door lock with a shotgun and kicked it again. However, the black devil''s methods were different. He couldn''t push it open, and they didn''t kick it. An old man quickly took out something, stabbed it on the spherical door lock, and then opened the door and went in.


    Raphael whispered, "it''s like opening your own house."


    The 13th whispered, "I can do it, too."


    Jacques smiled and said, "I can do it too."


    After the door opened, the two men went in, and within a few seconds, certainly no more than ten seconds, the two old men came out again. With sharp eyes, Gao Yang saw an old man inserting a narrow and sharp short dagger back into the knock behind his waist.


    That kind of short and sharp double-edged dagger is more used to calling it "cuzi" in Gaoyang''s hometown.


    Gao Yang hasn''t seen "cuzi" for many years, and he hasn''t seen anyone use it in combat. This single tool is difficult to use except killing. No, it''s a murder weapon with a single function. In fact, it''s very unpopular with the army, especially the special forces.


    "I''m an old-fashioned man with the habit of playing tennis."


    When treble murmured, the twelve men of the black devil had come out of the house, and then they continued silent and began to walk up the road.


    The land connects the wharf in the isolated sea water. The highway is not a bridge, but is piled up with sand and stones. Although there are only slight waves in the port, the sound of waves beating the stone Subgrade of the highway still covers everything.


    Gao Yang, who followed the black devil on the road, accelerated his pace, because the black devil''s people were almost trotting.


    After walking 500 meters for about three minutes, there was another sentry at the end of the sea highway. There were more sentries. In places where there was no protection at ordinary times, now two machine gun positions were built with sandbags on both sides of the highway. Although there were people in the machine gun position at night, about 20 meters behind the machine gun position was another sentry for people to rest, Another 40 or 50 meters through the post is a large barracks.


    The light was on at the gate of the post, and the power was very high. It lit up a large area nearby. The black devil in the front stopped when it was 60 or 70 meters away from the machine gun position, and then twelve people lined up quickly.


    "No, they''re going to shoot again," he exclaimed in a low voice


    The black devil uses either a VSK-94 micro sound sniper rifle or a 9a91 micro sound rifle with a silencer. In fact, 9a91 is more like a submachine gun than a rifle, but this does not prevent the twelve old bastards of the black devil from shooting at the same time.


    Gao Yang was ashamed to call the old men black devils old bastards in his heart, but now he couldn''t help scolding in his heart.


    "These old bastards!"


    The crackling gunfire sounds very loud nearby, but it is covered by the waves, and the impact sound of the gun is not as penetrating as the muzzle explosion, so the sound will disappear before it can spread far.


    Looking at the eight sentinels on the machine gun position falling down at the same time, there was no movement from the post. Although there were eight more bodies, it was like nothing had happened. Gao Yang couldn''t help but say in a low voice again: "I... these old men are good cows and forks!"

 Chapter 1445

    The black devil''s men did not stop. They rushed towards the post next to the machine gun position.


    Silently pushed the door in, and then silently came out. The boss of the black devil pointed to two machine gun positions and said in a low voice: "guard here with machine gun and prepare to meet. We''ll go in by ourselves. Just wait here."


    "But there are at least 500 people here, 500!"


    The old man was silent for a moment, then he nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, there are really too many 500 people."


    Before Gao Yang could express his opinion, the old man said in a slow voice, "five hundred people, whether they are successful or not, it''s too troublesome to solve them. Let''s leave this little thing to you. Let''s solve the boat first. Hey, young man, come here."


    The person in charge of winbell was very angry with the old man''s attitude, but he somehow knew that it was a time of war and finally didn''t quarrel with the hateful old man.


    "What are you doing?"


    "The barracks are over to you. Solve them quietly. Don''t use the gun unless someone finds it. If you use the gun, solve them as quickly as possible. Go."


    The leader of winbell was very depressed. It made him very unhappy to do what the old man said, but he refused to attack the barracks because of the old man''s attitude. What are they doing here.


    It''s not funny how to do it. After pointing to the old man of the black devil for a few times, winbell''s leader turned to his man and said in a deep voice, "let''s clean the barracks. Don''t make any noise. When the enemy finds out, they will launch a strong attack. Let''s go."


    The people of winbell were divided into groups, then dispersed and went in towards the barracks.


    If the black devil didn''t move, they didn''t move.


    The action of the people who scattered into the barracks looked very much like the style of the black devil.


    An old man in the black devil nodded and whispered, "it looks like that."


    It''s not surprising that after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the KGB was divided into several departments, and the KGB special action team, the most secret and sharp knife in the hands of the Soviet Union, could not be retained anyway. It was either forcibly dissolved or also divided into many units.


    The final result was that most of the members of the KGB special action team were dissolved and a small number were incorporated into the forces under the jurisdiction of the Russian Ministry of the interior. After twists and turns, one of the KGB special action team evolved into the current winbell. However, winbell''s force evolved from a full-time team engaged in sabotage and assassination to a full-time team engaged in anti-terrorism and security. In this way, It is a big question how much the characteristics of the KGB special operations team can be maintained.


    The people of the black devil didn''t go. They wanted to see how their descendants fought. When the black devil didn''t move, Satan''s people stayed.


    It is true that some of the style left by the black devil can be seen from winbell''s tactical actions, but that''s all. Even the meaning of existence and the direction of operation are different. How many things left by the black devil can winbell really inherit.


    Looking at the battle carried out by winbell''s men, an old man with an extremely hoarse voice suddenly whispered, "chain hammer! Chain hammer! They use chain hammer to attack!"


    Gao Yang felt something wrong, because although the old man spoke in a low voice, he had a feeling of choking.


    "Yes, it''s a chain hammer attack."


    "It looks good."


    The old man, who had always been silent, suddenly spoke collectively, and his tone sounded very emotional. The old man with a smelly mouth, either mocking or sarcastic, didn''t satirize winbell this time.


    "No one else can use the chain hammer attack. They still use the double chain hammer to break in at the same time. It''s good. They also improved this tactic."


    An old man was very pleased and said, "Kadyrov is missing. I don''t know where he has gone. Now it seems that Kadyrov ran to participate in the formation of winbell. He likes chain hammer assault best and he is best at this tactic, asshole. I really thought he was dead."


    Then the old man cried, and then he sobbed, "Kadyrov, this bastard, I really thought he was dead."


    An old man said with emotion: "yes, Kadyrov, only he is willing to teach chain hammer assault, because this is a tactic he invented. Who remembers where Kadyrov came from?"


    "Chechnya, he''s Chechen."


    "Oh, this winbel is the Ross army. They have been fighting in Chechnya for a long time. The army taught by Kadyrov must go to Chechnya to fight."


    Listening to the gossip of many old men, Gao Yang is also observing why the tactics adopted by those winbell people are called chain hammer assault.


    After watching for a while, Gao Yang got a general idea, that is, when winbell attacked, he divided two large combat teams of eight people on both sides, and then the remaining 20 or so people gradually separated from each other, kept a distance that could echo and support each other, and then entered each room to start silent sweeping.


    The chain hammer is a kind of weapon. A small chain is dragged behind a large iron ball and tied to a wooden pole to swing and kill the enemy. The chain hammer can bypass the defensive shield and hit the people hiding behind the shield. It is a very common weapon in medieval Europe.


    When defending the hammer, you can only use a shield to block the hammer, or use a weapon to open the hammer, and you must not touch the chain behind the hammer head. The hammer tactic used by winbell is to let the battle group with a large number of people act as the hammer head, and the front composed of a small number of people act as the iron chain.


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand the beauty and essence of chain hammer assault, but some simple contents can be seen. The part that acts as the iron chain is used to clean up the enemies that have not resisted. The hammer part is used to attack fortified positions or block the enemy''s counterattack, so as to create an environment for the comrades in arms behind the iron chain to clean up the enemy.


    Winbell''s men came in and out of every room like a chain hammer, sweeping from east to west, then forward, and then back in another direction. It is indeed a very efficient tactic in the face of a weak enemy.


    After watching for a few minutes, there was no sound in the whole barracks, but suddenly, a scream came from an otherwise silent room.


    Although there was no gunshot, the scream was harsh enough.


    "They missed. Let''s go and do our business."


    The old man of the black devil regretfully sighed, waved his hand and ended his observation of the younger generation, but this time he didn''t say anything.


    Anything can happen on the battlefield. No one can guarantee that the soldiers in the whole camp will be solved silently. In particular, there are at least 500 people stationed in the camp. It is impossible to eliminate all the 500 people quietly.


    After a scream, winbell''s tactics suddenly changed, and their attack immediately became earth shaking from silence.


    With a loud bang, a barracks was completely scattered. When silent combat was impossible, the first weapon used by winbell was cloud bomb.


    Andre has a large number of cloud explosive bombs and thermobaric bombs that are about to expire. When he comes to Somalia this time, Gao Yang is sure to bring as many as they can, so as to help Andre destroy these expired weapons as soon as possible.


    "Take another look. It won''t delay anything."


    After an old man said to look again, the black devil''s people stopped moving and watched winbell''s people change from chain hammer assault to other tactics.


    Campbell quickly reorganized the formation and formed a group of five or six to launch heavy weapons at the fastest speed towards the nearest building, regardless of whether he would hurt his companions. However, Campbell''s new formation and tactics looked reckless, but they did not cause accidental injuries.


    "Oh! It''s sickle tactics. They cooperate very well. Sickle tactics can also be used. Hey, there was an officer who liked sickle tactics best. What''s his name?"


    "Kadyrov also likes sickle tactics. I think he brought this tactic to winbell."


    The sickle must have been swept away one by one. The so-called sickle tactics used by winbell really meant a bit of sickle mowing. Several combat teams lined up in an arc and swept the occupied buildings from right to left.


    It can be seen that sickle tactics pay great attention to cooperation, because many combat teams are not within the field of vision. When sweeping the past with heavy weapons to pursue the shortest time and maximum killing, it is easy to cause accidental injuries to their comrades in arms, unless they can know the location of other comrades in arms through short communication before each fire.


    The use of a tactic is not so simple. It must rely on the close cooperation of all members. The tactics they are good at can not be practiced for several times. They must be accumulated through accumulated training. Since winbell dares to use chain hammer and sickle tactics, it shows that they must be very familiar with these two tactics.


    Similarly, if winbel could master the essence of these two tactics, it means that they have people familiar with these two tactics to teach them or pass them down. Therefore, the black devil dared to look at their tactics and immediately said the name of Kadyrov.


    "Do they have enough heavy firepower?"


    "Not enough, sickle tactics will soon be useless."


    "What will they use next? Normally, it should be a fist stab¡°


    "We must use fists. According to the current situation and their number, fists are the most suitable. The battle surface is wide enough and the strength is strong enough."


    While talking, winbell''s formation changed again. Of course, his tactics must have changed with the formation change, but after looking at it for a few times this time, an old man said in amazement: "what''s this tactic?"


    The man who stared at winbell looked at it for a few times, then unconsciously squinted at the tablet in Jason''s hand, and finally came to Gao Yang and Jason. After staring at the monitor in Jason''s hand for two eyes, the old man led by the black devil said in surprise: "very clear!"


    After that, the old man waved his hand and said to the people of the black devil, "this is winbell''s new tactics. I haven''t seen it. Well, comrades, there''s nothing worth watching. Go and do our own business."

 Chapter 1446

    Satan did nothing, and depending on the situation, they still didn''t seem to do anything.


    The black devil turned and killed back towards the dock. At this time, Taylor approached Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, something''s wrong. Gruu''s people didn''t find the Englishman."


    Gao Yang frowned and said in a deep voice, "didn''t you find the Englishman?"


    "Yes, gruu has reached the designated location, but the British indicated in the intelligence are not there."


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin and said in a deep voice, "what did they find?"


    Taylor whispered, "would you like to talk to them in person?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, pointed to the dock and whispered, "keep up with the black devil. We''ll talk about gruu later. We''ll talk as we go."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, and all Satan''s members ran again. After running, Gao Yang pointed to his headphones, and Taylor with a large radio on his back immediately connected gruu''s frequency.


    "I''m a ram. What''s the matter with you?"


    "We didn''t find the intended target. We caught four people alive and tried them immediately."


    "I see. Let me know what''s going on. Over."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand again and said to Taylor, "ask about the progress of several other troops, especially the airport."


    The tasks of the people in gruu are different from those of other forces, because the people in gruu are more trustworthy. These people have cooperated with Andre before and belong to the most trustworthy force of big Ivan in Ukraine. Therefore, Gao Yang entrusted them with the tasks that are not the most critical but need to be kept secret.


    Somaliland was once a British colony, so Britain has a great influence on Somaliland. In addition, some Britons have provided considerable help for Berbera''s defense during the holidays between the skeleton gang and the British maritime security company. Britons have appeared in the previous two battles when the skeleton Gang attacked Berbera.


    The intelligence work of the skeleton Gang is still awesome, and it is not difficult to get information from Berbera, so before attacking Berbera, it has already known what is the key position that must be taken.


    Gruu failed to find the Britons according to the intelligence. This may be due to the intelligence error, or the Britons temporarily changed their residence. Of course, it is also possible that the Britons have left.


    The existence of the British is not too critical for Gao Yang''s raid. It is not a big problem that gruu failed to complete the combat goal. Gao Yang whispered to Taylor, "ask about the progress of several other teams, and ask the airport first."


    After calling several times, Taylor quickly said to Gao Yang: "the airport gun path has been cleaned up, the terminal has been taken down, and the remaining enemies guarding the airport are being cleared. The aircraft is landing. Two aircraft have landed successfully. There is no problem in all landing before the fuel runs out."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in surprise, "so fast!"


    Only ten minutes have passed, and Berbera''s airport has basically arrived.


    After talking a few words again, Taylor said to Gao Yang: "it''s reported from the airport that the defensive force is stronger than expected, and the enemy seems to have signs of rapid reinforcement."


    "I can''t find those British people. Let gruu''s people support the airport. Be sure to keep our people here."


    After Taylor conveyed Gao Yang''s order to gruu, he immediately continued to ask about the progress of several other teams. The signal flag and alpha had begun to exchange fire, and the progress was very smooth, but the results could not be evaluated for a while.


    After quickly asking about the progress of several other troops, the black devil has reached the wharf first, and this time they have reached the other side of the wharf, that is, the side where the ship is parked.


    Gao Yang saw a row of large and small gunboats, and the black devil was running towards the gunboat.


    All the boats didn''t move, the cables didn''t untie, and there was no anchor. There was no light on the boat. As expected, there was no one left on those gunboats.


    Irene laughed. After a slight smile, she whispered, "it''s too easy to fight in Africa."


    Gao Yang looked forward along the gunboat, and then he found a large ship with a displacement of more than 1000 tons docked on one side of the gunboat. There were many people running on the ship, and there was no light on the ship, but the ship was busy raising anchor and loosening the cable.


    The black devil''s people didn''t find the situation on the big ship. They didn''t have a night vision, and the big ship was not only far away, but also kept the lights off.


    Li JinFang exclaimed, "English! They are here!"


    "Black devil, be careful! There is an enemy 500 meters to your left!"


    Cui Bo raised his gun and observed it with the sight on the gun for a moment. Then he shouted, "old friend, that''s the British escort ship! Why did they come here?"


    Gao Yang raised his gun and shouted, "suppress!"


    The black devil army has no night vision instrument. They can''t find the situation 500 meters away. Su rian has a night vision sight on their gun, but the sight distance is very close and the field of vision is narrow. It''s OK to shoot, but it can''t be used as an auxiliary observation means for traveling.


    The black devil is a short-range raid force. Their equipment can''t deal with long-distance enemies. Even if they can see it, their guns can''t reach it.


    Gao Yang fired a shot and shouted, "don''t kill those Englishmen! Suppress them and let them retreat on their own initiative. If they don''t know what to do, kill them again."


    The British came to the dock, and they came in an escort ship in the Gulf of Aden. Although any normal country does not allow foreign ships carrying weapons to enter its own ports, Berbera and those British must be special cases.


    The ship is too big to sink, so the British escort ship is destined to escape. In addition, now the skeleton Gang attacks Somaliland, Britain has no special reason to intervene, and Britain will not bother about the troubles in the horn of Africa, but it will be different if many British people die in Berbera, So Gao Yang doesn''t want to kill the British.


    Some things can be done, as long as no one says or no living person can speak. Gao Yang can let gruu beat the British in Berbera, because all the British can be killed on land, but not in port. That''s the difference.


    Gao Yang picked up his gun and fired several shots at the British ship, but he didn''t hurt anyone. At the same time, he shouted, "skunk, go and blow up those ships! It''s ok if they don''t sink, at least destroy the weapons and operating system on the ship."

 Chapter 1447

    For Satan, the suppression of medium and long distance is not worth talking about.


    There are Gao Yang, groliov and Cui Bo. If necessary, a Tommy may be stuck with the enemy at close range, and it is normal to be even pressed by the enemy. Just like when the bodyguards of Kiev and Deyo mather were afraid to move each other, some disadvantages could not be reversed in the distance where assault rifles and even submachine guns can play a role.


    However, at medium and long distances, as long as the enemy is not equipped with the firepower that can not be solved by light infantry such as tanks and artillery, even if the number is much smaller, Satan can break his wrists with any enemy. As for the mercenary circle, Satan''s ability is the second, who dares to be the first.


    He intended to let the British go, but the suppression was still slightly more comfortable. Satan beat the enemy facing his side, either running or avoiding.


    He easily pressed the enemy and said in a loud voice: "blasting group, let''s go."


    When he came this time, Satan was the weapon that the whole staff carried according to the maximum planting amount. Raphael could bring only a limited amount of cheating medicine, but others could help him.


    Raphael shouted, "come with me."


    Raphael ran to the gunboats with people, and a black devil shouted at him, "what are you doing?"


    Raphael shook C4 in his hand and said loudly, "blow up the ship."


    The old man of the black devil shook his head and said, "don''t blow up. It''s too troublesome to blow up ships one by one. Use a more labor-saving way."


    Raphael frowned, "it''s the most labor-saving way to drive a skeleton at the bottom of the ship."


    The old man waved and said, "no, it''s too troublesome to put one ship after another. Wait a minute, maybe there will be a better way."


    Just then, gunfire suddenly came from the breakwater opposite the wharf, and a series of tracer bullets came towards their position, but the bullets floated a little outrageous.


    Gao Yang turned his head and took a look. The enemy should use large caliber machine guns such as 12.7mm or 14.5mm. Where is the firepower point of the coastal defense force.


    Guns and firecrackers roared, and the soldiers of the coastal defense forces should respond no matter how slow they were. Gao Yang was determined to solve the threat posed to them by the coastal defense forces, but the breakwater was too far away from him, the night vision instrument could not see the situation above, and his gun could not reach it.


    "Worker bee, solve the fire point."


    Tommy was already preparing, only firing mortars at night, and at the edge of the sight distance limit of the night vision, Tommy needed to prepare for much longer.


    At this time, a black devil''s voice said, "Sir, it has been found out that the ship has the largest reserve of ammunition, and the oil is also full."


    The old man of the black devil laughed and said to Raphael, "well, save your cheating medicine and let''s board the ship."


    Raphael''s primary goal is the Soviet 205p gunboat that the skeleton gang can''t deal with, but the people of the black devil are running on the largest gunboat through the springboard.


    Raphael said to Andy he: "I just patronized C4. How did they get up?"


    Andy ho shrugged and said, "grab the cable and go up. Two people will climb up soon."


    Rafael bared his teeth and said, "for the elderly, they move fast enough. Well, we have to put on C4."


    Andy ho shook his head and said, "I think we can wait. Obviously, these old people... Decided to use the ship."


    Raphael frowned and said, "will they sail?"


    Andy Ho said, "just look."


    Rafael scratched his head and said, "there are too many things they can do? They can drive such a big ship? What does the KGB train?"


    The old man who had been on the bow shouted at Raphael, "come on, where are you doing? Slow hands and feet, you all come up, don''t waste my time."


    Raphael and Andy ho looked at each other, then reluctantly shook their heads and walked towards the gunboat. At this time, the old man shouted again, "I''ll let you all come up, everyone!"


    Andy Ho said in the walkie talkie, "boss, the black devil seems to be driving that gunboat. He wants you to get on the boat, too?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "can they drive? Well, let''s get on board."


    No wonder Gao Yang asked, because if a naval ship can be driven by more than a dozen people at will, and all kinds of weapon systems on the ship can be used at will, why do you need a professional Navy.


    The whole Satan must not be able to drive away a ship with a displacement of more than 200 tons, and no one knows how to operate the naval gun on it.


    The 205p is a large family of small ships, including missile boats, torpedo boats and, of course, special gunboats. The gunboats in the 205p series developed by the Soviet Union are equipped with ak725 two companies equipped with 57mm high-altitude and flat dual-purpose rapid fire guns, which are supplied by the bullet chain and fully enclosed remote-control gun tower. The combined continuous firing speed of the two guns reaches 200 rounds per minute.


    As for which AK630 six unit 30mm mechanism gun is the main short-range anti-aircraft gun on all Soviet warships, of course, in maozi''s habit, all anti-aircraft guns must also be able to shoot flat.


    A ship, especially a military ship, is not something that professionals can play, so Gao Yang didn''t think about seizing or using these gunboats at all, but chose to blow up, sink and pull down, because even the automatic or semi-automatic guns on the ship can''t be used by them.


    That''s good. A bunch of old men of the black devil can even play with warships.


    After Gao Yang got on board with a gun, he fainted and said to the old man of the black devil, "can you drive this ship?"


    The old man said in the proper way: "of course, this is a Soviet ship!"


    Gao yangleng for a moment. The ships made in the Soviet Union must be used by the black devil. What logic is this? He is a Chinese. Why hasn''t he even been on a Chinese warship? Let alone a warship, he can''t drive a speedboat well for him. Groliov is also a Russian. Why can''t he drive the ship? It''s just that he can''t drive the ship. He can''t even move the gun on the ship.


    Gao Yang found that when the KGB was still occupying the resources of the Soviet Union, the black devils cultivated were not just a group of killing talents who directed destruction and assassination, but a group of super versatile talents.


    Someone was unloading the gun jacket of the double 57mm main gun, and the old man waved to Gao Yang and said loudly, "don''t be stunned outside, go to the bridge."


    Gao Yang felt a slight shock on the deck under his feet. He knew that the ship''s engine had started.


    Gao Yang followed the old man into the bridge. There were five people in it. Plus the old man in charge, there were exactly six, half of the black devil.


    "Report that the engine has started and everything is normal."


    The old man waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "check the main gun."


    A man fiddled with a joystick, let the main gun swing back and forth a few times, and said loudly, "the main gun is normal!"


    "Tail gun."


    "It is reported that the tail gun is being warmed up and is expected to be used in two minutes. The gun control radar is normal and all preparations for preheating are working normally."


    "Anchor."


    "Yes, anchor."


    The windlass pulled the iron anchor into the cabin. Before the iron anchor was fully stowed in place, the old man shouted, "full left rudder, reverse."


    "It''s full left rudder. Reverse."


    A group of Satan people were stunned. The black devil was a cold-blooded killer one moment, and the next moment they became a professional looking crew. This change was slightly larger and took some time to be accepted.


    Looking at it, Cui Bo suddenly spit hard on the ground and said loudly, "bah! Now winbel also means black devil?"


    Albert nodded and said, "yes, yes, yes!"


    Several old men looked at treble with very appreciative eyes, and then the leader looked at Albert, reached out to him and said loudly, "at last someone has spoken plainly. I appreciate you."


    Cui Bo smiled and whispered, "feel it, feel it."


    The old man nodded again and again, and then he suddenly said in a loud voice, "two test shots of the main gun."


    The ship had just left the fleet on the wharf. It was too close to shoot those gunboats that had to be sunk, so the muzzle of the main gun turned to a shore fire force point that was still firing, and all fired two guns.


    "Report, the main gun is normal!"


    The old man pointed to the ship that Gao Yang had just shot, but pointed to the radar screen, and then he said in a deep voice: "how to solve that ship? Declare in advance that our gun is too small and it is difficult to sink."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "just scare them away. You don''t have to sink them. You''d better not hurt people."


    The old man immediately shouted, "warn and shoot at the ship and tell them to sink if you don''t roll."


    Can you really sink? In addition, you always have to talk big when warning.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help whispering to the people around him: "otherwise, we''d better not sink those gunboats. It''s better to stay."


    Several people nodded again and again. Irene said loudly, "yes, in order not to leave the enemy, we had to blow up and sink. Now this ship is ours. What are we doing to sink those small gun boats? It''s too wasteful. Leave it to the skeleton gang."


    While talking, the main gun on the ship had turned to the British ship, and then the roar started to fire. More than a dozen shells, including several tracer bullets, hit the side of the British ship, stirring up tall waves.


    As for the warning words, the black devil did not use radio to contact the British ship, nor did he use any loudspeaker to shout. There was a loudspeaker on the ship.


    The black devil''s people chose the simplest way. They played the light signal, turned it over and over, and played the light signal of one word. Roll.

 Chapter 1448

    The British really went away. Although the ship was much bigger and there were many more people, it was enough to hold high that their ship was a gunboat.


    Gao Yang watched as the British ship retreated and slowly sailed out of the harbor.


    The old man of the black devil turned his eyes to the gunboat in front of him and said loudly, "did you sink it?"


    Gao Yang was still watching the British escort ship leave with the lights on. The old man of the black devil impatiently raised the volume and shouted, "sink?"


    "Ah? Oh, there''s no need to sink. Let''s stay first. Now, there''s no need to sink."


    The old man waved his hand and said loudly, "go around the port and knock out all the shore fire protection points."


    The 57mm main gun turned its muzzle and fired two guns. The shell hit the breakwater, and then the muzzle was fine tuned. After firing two guns again, the shell penetrated the sandbag used as a bunker, and the fire point that had been firing suddenly became dumb.


    The boat slowly opened up, the AK630 at the stern began to rotate rapidly, the muzzle swung up and down, left, right and right for several times, and then aimed at a fire point where there was no fire, and a series of crackling shells swept over.


    AK630 is used as the final means in the short-range air defense system on warships. This is a Gatling mechanism gun with a firing speed of up to 3000 rounds a minute. When shooting with manual remote control, the gun barrel turns a few circles with a slight finger, and dozens of shells go out.


    The mechanism gun of 30mm caliber is only used to hit the fortification of sand. It''s simple not to be too hard. If you can''t hit it, you''ll pull it down. However, if you use this gun to hit a fixed target, as long as you are willing to shell, there''s nothing you can''t hit it.


    The black devil''s equipment can''t fight long-distance battles, but after they got on the ship, the combat distance immediately expanded greatly. Now, they have nothing to do. They just watch the black devil''s people control the guns on the ship and blow up one target.


    Gao Yang felt a little bored. It was originally the most difficult and key goal. He took it down with the most ease, and the effect was better than the expected best effect. I don''t know how many times.


    While he was feeling high, the old man waved his hand at Cui Bo and said loudly, "Hi, you, what''s your name?"


    Cui Bo was stunned for a moment, and then immediately said, "ah, just call me rabbit."


    Unconsciously, treble used honorifics.


    The old man nodded and said loudly, "your boy is not bad. Do you want to shoot a few shots?"


    Cui Bo, flattered, pointed to his nose and said loudly, "can I?"


    The old man took a move and said loudly, "come here, which gun do you want to shoot?"


    "Well, I want to, can I?"


    "First hit the 57mm main gun. It''s a little small, but the ship gun has the same caliber. Here, see the target? Visually, it''s not for you to see the radar. This target can''t use gun control radar. Let him teach you. Hit it."


    An old man patted treble on the shoulder and said loudly, "sit here and fight."


    Treble had a lot of fun, although he wasted more than a dozen shells to hit the target.


    The shells on the ship were not infinite. Gao Yang wanted to save some shells, but he tried his best, but he didn''t say it in the end. Fortunately, Cui Bo still knew how good or bad. After finally hitting the target, he immediately smiled and said, "I''d better use AK630 again. Unexpectedly, I haven''t hit Gatling machine guns. I''ll hit Gatling machine guns when I come up."


    The old man laughed and said, "then try it. In fact, it''s better to play. It''s a sense of achievement to watch a line of fire sweep through."


    Looking at Cui Bo''s proud appearance, Gao Yang thought it was very funny. In a word, Cui Bo won the favor of the black devil. These old men are really easy to fool. I knew he had flattered the black devil earlier. It would be a crime to beat the old man.


    Gao Yang beckoned to Taylor, then went to Taylor''s side and whispered, "inform the skeleton gang that their ships can enter the port. The sea access is much smoother than expected. The war situation is different. Let the skeleton Gang change the battle plan and take the landing operation as the main means of attack."


    Taylor nodded and whispered, "I see. I''ll contact you now."


    Just then, Li JinFang approached Gao Yang and whispered, "brother Yang, let''s go out and have a word."


    "What''s the matter, just us?" he said in a low voice


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "let''s go. I have some ideas. Let everyone express their opinions."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered in the walkie talkie, "except the rabbit, others come out with me."


    A group of people came out of the bridge. From time to time, there would be gunfire outside, which made their ears buzzing, but they would not be heard by the black devil.


    After walking out of the bridge, Irene whispered, "boss, what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang pointed to Li JinFang. Li JinFang waved his hand and said loudly, "guys, I think the black devils are very powerful, too powerful, and they have their own unique skills."


    Everyone is nodding. The power of the black devil is obvious to all, and no one can deny it.


    Looking at everyone nodding, Li JinFang said loudly, "I think since the black devil is so powerful, how about learning from them? Let them train us."


    Gao Yang nodded a few times, but then he said, "let''s not say whether the black devil will agree or not. The problem is that our group tactics have taken shape. If we practice with the black devil, will their routines conflict with what we are familiar with?"


    Irene shook her head and said, "no, the best special forces also need to often train with other forces, and we''re afraid we can''t learn other people''s real good things, and we don''t have to copy what we learn. We can absorb the good things of the black devil, and give up what is useful to us, conflict or unsuitable."


    Gao Yang pointed to Irene and said with a smile, "learn from each other."


    "Yes, it''s learning from each other."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "or it''s a good opportunity to win the heads of all families."


    Gao Yang has always been eager for knowledge. He likes to learn from powerful people and never misses the opportunity. As long as he can learn one or two skills, he can be used all his life.


    What''s good for Satan doesn''t need everyone''s consent to do. Since it''s good to practice with the black devil, practice. Just make a decision. Even if someone is lazy and doesn''t want to learn, it won''t work. At this time, this kind of thing has to be talked about.


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "OK, I''ll talk to the black devil and try to learn something from these cattle. No matter what conditions they have, as long as they can bear it, they must seize this opportunity."

 Chapter 1449

    The black devil was the peak of the Soviet Union. The KGB selected the best talents in the whole Soviet Union, and then devoted the whole country to train these talents.


    Compared with the black devil, let alone Satan, the United States, Russia, China, Britain and France can''t pull out such an army.


    The Soviet Union has the ability and willingness to cultivate such a force as the black devil. The most important thing is that the Soviet Union is willing to cultivate and maintain such an almost omnipotent force. After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, Russia has no ability to cultivate such a force, and other countries have no intention to cultivate such a force.


    In fact, it is hard to say how necessary it is for the existence of forces like the black devil, because countries such as the United States, Britain and France prefer to cultivate troops with specialized direction. People in the army can learn the skills that the army can use, and the navy can cultivate the skills needed by the Navy.


    Considering problems from the national level, there is no need to train an all-round army, and it is unrealistic. A large country can send the most suitable troops to perform the tasks it is good at. Why should it hand over the affairs of the air force to one force and the affairs of the army and navy to the same force? This is pure brain pumping.


    If the difficulty index of a force specializing in one item is 10, the difficulty of making a force proficient in two items is 50, the difficulty of specializing in three items is 300, and the difficulty of mastering all conceivable items is 10000.


    Omnipotent talents are talents. How many talents can a country have? If such an omnipotent force is trained with human and material resources, it can train hundreds of special forces with the same scale but single function. In short, the cost-effectiveness of the black devil force is lower than that of the super invincible force.


    Apart from the Soviet Union, there is really no country that can train troops like the black devil.


    Britain and the United States make films like 007 all day. They may indeed have talents like James Bond in the film, but even if there is, it is only a few years ago, and they will never deliberately train a group of people like 007.


    But the Soviet Union is different. In order to prove the excellence of the Soviet model and the giant KGB, in order to prove its strength, it deliberately trained a group of cattle comparable to 007 and built them into a force.


    The black devil is a product of history. If it were not for the special historical period of us Soviet hegemony and the existence of the super giant KGB, it would not have been possible to have such a team. Therefore, after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the KGB ended immediately and the black devil dissolved rapidly.


    You know, not only does it cost a lot of money to cultivate the black devil team, but also to maintain the existence of this force. Russia can''t afford the resources needed to maintain this force alone.


    For the national level, the black devil belongs to the kind of beautiful but impractical vase, which is not necessary at all, but for mercenaries, there is no better template than the black devil army.


    The form of black devil army is the perfect form of mercenary.


    Satan has been working towards the black devil model, but it is certain that Satan will never be like the black devil.


    Satan''s model is that everyone has his specialized direction. Combining these people to form a team with a wide range of expertise is the most realistic and cost-effective construction model.


    The people of the black devil are old, their skills are no longer vigorous, and their learning is somewhat outdated. However, many of their things are still the best in the world, and their age does not prevent them from becoming teachers.


    Gao Yang approached the old man of the black devil. After a light cough, he said in a very admirable voice: "the black devil is worthy of being a black devil. It''s powerful. I really have to take it."


    If you want to have a good relationship, you must flatter first, especially after Gao Yang has beaten the old man in front of him.


    "Go away."


    The old man was rude and drove Gao Yang next to him like a fly.


    Gao Yang was stunned. Then he carefully chose the words again and said with a smile, "Sir, I have something I want to talk to you about. Do you have time now?"


    The old man looked at Gao Yang, and then said loudly, "if you have anything to say, don''t say it if it has nothing to do with the war."


    Gao Yang coughed twice. After careful consideration, he slowly said, "yes, sir, the battle is very smooth. No, it''s too smooth. Your task will be completed soon, and there is still a lot of time. I want to know whether you are willing to take over the next business. I admire the ability of the black devil. It would be great if you can continue to cooperate with you."


    The old man looked up, drooped his eyelids and whispered, "I''m not interested."


    Gao Yang was a little worried, but he still said in the most peaceful and sincere way: "why? Do you have any other arrangements? I think maybe you can listen to what I said before making a decision."


    The old man firmly waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "I''ve lost interest in this kind of slaughter in such a ghost place, so I don''t have to say any more."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "no, it''s not that you stay to fight. I want to ask you to stay as instructors, er, to train us."


    The old man looked at Gao Yang, then pulled up the mask on his face and said with a smile: "train you?"


    "Yes, train us. We pay commission and follow the current standard. What do you think?"


    The old man laughed, then slapped his face and scolded Gao Yang impolitely: "I''m not interested in being an instructor. Even if I''m interested, I want to accept our training for a little money. Don''t dream."


    Gao Yang also pulled up his mask, smiled, nodded and bowed and said, "yes, yes, this money is not much. How much can you be satisfied?"


    The old man said seriously, "how much money will I be satisfied with? I''m not satisfied with how much money. What we learned is not taught to mercenaries. Go away and don''t bother me."


    A man of great ability has a big temper. Gao Yang decided to endure it, and he still has to continue to fight, so he said again: "Sir, we can talk about anything. Do you think it''s ok? You and your old brothers, we each pay 30000 yuan a day to invite you to be an instructor. What do you think?"


    The old man said coldly, "I said, I''m not interested."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "why? The price is really not low. Of course, it''s not just about money, but I''m very sincere. You can mention what you think."


    The old man said positively: "It''s OK to come here to fight. We''ll take it as a vacation, and we still have money to take. But to teach you, hum, to do these things here is like stepping on a nest of ants, but it''s too difficult to teach you fools to teach you to my satisfaction, and I''m a person who pursues perfection. I don''t want to muddle along, whether you pay me to muddle along or not So I will never teach anyone. "


    Gao Yang thought about it. The old man was really right. It''s ridiculous how difficult it is to come here to fight. It''s not an ordinary big difference between teaching them these powerful people.


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said with a smile, "what you said is reasonable, but you can continue to be on vacation. It''s good to teach us that we still have money to take."


    The old man said impatiently, "go, go, go."


    It''s impossible to talk about it. It seems useless to be humble. Gao Yang decided to try another way, so he sighed and said with a sad face: "Sir, I know you must be dissatisfied with me. No wonder I was a little unhappy with you two days ago. I was a little heavier..."


    Gao Yang prepared a set of speeches, but before he finished, the old man smiled and said, "do you want to stimulate me with my failure? Do you want to stimulate me? OK, see if I will be annoyed by you. Come on, you go on."


    Gao Yang was helpless. Before his speech began, people directly pointed it out to him. These old men are about to become psychological masters. It''s strange to be able to eat his encouragement.


    Just then, Albert said angrily, "don''t stop, old man. Most of us have whispered good words to you. What else do you want? I tell you, don''t always immerse yourself in the glory of your fantasy. Our boss seems to be connected with you. That''s how we can see you."


    The old man smiled and said, "do I need to be looked up to by you? The black devil doesn''t need to be looked up to by anyone. It''s never necessary. If I can prove the status of the black devil by being looked up to by a group of mercenaries, this itself is the biggest joke."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and whispered: "Sir, don''t be angry if I say a word. In terms of individual comprehensiveness, Satan can''t compare with the black devil. I admit that if it is more comprehensive than the team, Satan is not an opponent. You were trained by the Soviet Union and we trained out of our own pocket. This can''t be compared. But if Satan fights with the black devil, you are not an opponent. Do you believe it?"


    The old man smiled and whispered, "is it useful to change the form of provocation? Young man, don''t bother, or do you want to fight with us to prove your point?"


    The black devil seems to have no reaction, but Gao Yang can feel that those old men who perform their respective duties are actually preparing to turn over.


    I can''t see it, I can feel it, because it seems that the old men of the black devil are nothing different, but Gao Yang''s intuition tells him that the old men are preparing to do it.


    Gao Yang immediately said: "No, I don''t want to do it at all, but we can exercise, and the exercise can prove it, right? Real swords and real guns will kill people. Why? I can''t say that I can win you without casualties. That''s unrealistic. However, in the duel between our two teams, the final winner must be us. If you don''t believe it, we can try it. Of course, it''s a show Xi, exercise! "

 Chapter 1450

    If you can''t let the people of the black devil be instructors, let them be companions.


    The training of athletes is called training, and the training of soldiers is called imaginary enemy troops.


    If any unit wants to make progress, if it can''t fight in real combat, it has to carry out exercises from time to time, and the exercises can''t just hit targets, nor can they always practice behind closed doors. At this time, the benefits of the hypothetical enemy force will show.


    Wolfgang commanded Israel''s strongest special forces. When he saw Satan''s mercenary regiment, he felt there was something to learn. He also tried to keep Satan as an imaginary enemy force.


    If you want a knife to be sharp, you must have a grindstone.


    The black devil doesn''t want to teach. It doesn''t matter. Just pull them over to be a partner. The battle is a learning process, and the effect is good. The most important thing is to ask them to be a coach and let them be a partner. Just annoy them.


    Gao Yang stared at the old man in front of him and said in a deep voice, "what do you think? If you are really as confident as you are, we might as well have a drill."


    The old man laughed, shook his head and said, "young man, your method doesn''t work for me. I don''t want to teach you anything, let alone teach you anything for free. Give up your fantasy."


    It''s always easy to use the method of motivating, because even if you know that the other party is deliberately motivating you, you can''t help but make yourself angry.


    Unwilling to give up, he raised his voice and said, "I know your strength. You are very powerful, and I don''t want to let my brothers risk their lives in order to prove my conjecture, so I can''t really fight with you, but the exercise is really a good way to prove that Satan is better than the black devil, and there will be no fatal consequences."


    After that, he spread his hand and said in a deep voice: "of course, you can continue to refuse. I understand that as an instructor, your experience and ability can be brought into full play, but if you conduct a drill, your shortcomings will be exposed. After all, you are old, just like..."


    Gao Yang interrupted, put on a regretful expression, then shrugged, stood up and sighed, "it''s like the contest between you and me. If you are 20 years younger, no, I''m 10 years younger, I''m not your opponent, but now you''re not my opponent. Alas, there''s no way."


    People can''t refuse to be old, but some people refuse to be old. Especially when they are young, they are the strongest existence in the world. When they are old, they have to endure loneliness and live in poverty in the corner, especially for those people.


    The Soviet Union is the former dynasty for Russia, and the black devils are the most unable to face the fact of the disintegration of the Soviet Union. A few people choose to continue to serve Russia, but more people choose to retire. Of course, they are also forced to retire, because Russia can''t accommodate them at all.


    With the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the black devil''s people will not be well off, and they are old, but they refuse to be old. They recall their past glory, but they will never recover their past glory.


    People of the black devil have learned how to carry out psychological warfare, but unfortunately, Gao Yang has also learned, so Gao Yang specially picks the most painful scars of the black devil, so that they have to face the facts they try not to face.


    What can Gao Yang do if he knows that Gao Yang is a fierce general? Either he can bear the tone, or he can jump out and hurt him hard. The past actually takes Gao Yang''s face to death.


    Unfortunately, Gao Yang''s quest is to let the black devil beat him in the face. It''s not that he is cheap, but that if the black devil wants to prove that he is not old with facts, he has to fight and exercise with Satan. As soon as the black devil ends, he will automatically become Satan''s companion, whether Satan wins or loses.


    Black devil, these people don''t know if they are the most powerful training team in the world, but they are definitely the most valuable training team in the world.


    How many troops in the world can let the black devil block the training in scale? Fatal Frame!


    Even if the Soviet Union did not disintegrate, the whole Soviet Union did not have that force that could pull the black devil as a training companion. It was not qualified to let the black devil draw a few people to guide and teach. The force that was shining was the ox fork.


    Gao Yang''s words were like stabbing a knife into the hearts of a group of old men.


    "Alas, I still want to see how powerful the black devil is. I can''t say you dare not, because I know you are very proud and powerful guys, but since you don''t want to, it''s OK. After all, you''re old. I understand that it''s good to maintain your current state in terms of your age. It''s really good. Alas, years..."


    Gao Yang was full of emotion, but his words were always age, which was the most difficult reality for the black devil to accept.


    Albert waved his hand, frowned at him and said, "come on, boss, stop talking nonsense. I know what you mean. People know you''re fighting. What''s the point of saying this? Besides, people are old people. What''s the point even if we win? Can I prove that I''m better than King David by defeating the dying king David?"


    Albert seems to be stating the facts and persuading Gao Yang to give up, but his words are more difficult for the black devil to accept.


    Black devil people don''t care about what they say that Satan is more powerful than them, because they are confident and extremely confident that Satan is not their opponent. This doesn''t need to be proved. They care about their age. The key is whether they can defeat Satan after old age.


    Gao Yang and Albert are old. They never give up the method of provocation, and they are aboveboard. This is not a conspiracy, it is a conspiracy, that is, let the black devil know that he will be fooled and have to pinch his nose to teach them a lesson.


    The leader smiled and said to Gao Yang, "go on, go on, go on, see if I will be annoyed by you."


    If the black devil people really stick to it, they will ignore Gao Yang''s aggressive method, which is the best way to fight back. In that case, Gao Yang will feel that he has failed and he will be very depressed, but unfortunately, the entry point he chooses can ensure that some of them can''t bear it.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said regretfully: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry to say so. I admit that I failed. I won''t try to annoy you again. On the contrary, I respect you very much now. Let''s stop here. My brother is right. It''s not proud to beat you at your age. If you lose, it will be even more humiliating. Although it''s unlikely, well, I''m sorry, let''s stop now ¡£¡±


    "I''ll teach them a lesson. I''ll crush these damn bugs!"


    The leader hasn''t spoken yet. He seems to be enjoying their performance, and then he puts on a posture of not being fooled to death, but someone can''t help it. The old man with a very hoarse voice quit and he was completely angry.


    Knowing how it could be, Gao Yang was happy, but his face was calm. He said to the old man, "how are you going to teach me? Well, I suggest you choose a sure way, such as fighting."


    Although I didn''t say it, you''re old. I don''t mean to bully you in boxing. Gao Yang''s expression is just right.


    The old man stood up, walked up to Gao Yang, pulled up his mask, revealed his round face, and said murderously, "I''m 65 years old, but it won''t be a talisman for you to speak unkindly in front of me. As long as I want, I can easily screw off your head, you come out, and let me see if you are my old man''s opponent!"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with a embarrassed face, "forget it, I really don''t want to have an inextricable hatred with you. Can I do it in another way?"


    "Less nonsense!"


    Gao Yang sighed, waved and said to Li JinFang, "you play with the old man. Be careful. Don''t hurt the old man. Stop."


    After that, Gao Yang said to the old men of the two black demons, "he is my apprentice and my student. Let him fight with you first. If he loses, I''ll end up again. As the head of Satan''s mercenary regiment, I have to keep some dignity, don''t I? I can''t challenge you, so I have to fight."


    The old man said angrily, "challenge? I just want to teach you to shut your mouth! Well, it''s the same for each one. Let''s see if the old man''s physical strength can support it to the end."


    After that, the angry old man rubbed towards Li JinFang.


    Originally, the ship was not big, and the place in the bridge was very small, but Satan''s people dispersed with a hula and gave way to a small circle for the old man to do it.


    Li JinFang carried the gun on his back, and the old man shouted and got out of his leg.


    After two crackles, Li JinFang firmly pressed the old man on the ground. Then he loosened his hand and stood up. He stretched out his hand to pull the old man lying on the ground and said apologetically, "I''m sorry."


    The old man''s face turned pig liver. He looked at Li JinFang''s hand but didn''t move.


    The old man must feel bad. Gao Yang feels embarrassed. Li JinFang is kind, but he is embarrassed to say anything exciting anyway.


    The boss of the black devil looked at Gao Yang and said with a gloomy face: "is he your student? If he is your student, I will screw off his head. You are not qualified to be his student! You liar full of lies!"


    I can''t hide it from the discerning. Gao Yang is very embarrassed. He opens his mouth but doesn''t know what to say.


    The boss of the black devil snorted coldly again and said in a deep voice, "you really want to compete with us, don''t you? Well, as you wish!"

 Chapter 1451

    Youdao is that people have a good spirit when they have happy events. It is natural that they are refreshed and cool.


    At dawn, the skeleton gang had already assembled at sea, and the waiting ship finally sailed into Berbera port.


    The skeleton Gang dispatched about half of the ships. There must be more than 50 armed fishing boats, just those who collect tolls at sea all day. It''s not easy to do this, because the skeleton Gang controls coastal towns. Heath is also the nearest to Berbera. It''s far away. It''s not easy to sail here. You have to be ready for battle several days in advance.


    The skeleton ship entered Berbera port smoothly, and then the Marines on board immediately went into battle.


    The skeleton Gang also has a Marine Corps. Regardless of how small and weak their navy is, it is not qualified to be called the Navy, but since they are called the Navy, they also have a force specialized in landing operations from the sea, of course it is the Marine Corps.


    First occupy the key position of the port, and then the main force, about 300 people, cooperated with winbel, who was weak in attack, to attack the barracks defending the port. It is worth mentioning that those people hired by Satan also joined the battle against the garrison in the port.


    Winbell had limited manpower and equipment. Although he could not use up light weapons and bullets, it was difficult to attack without heavy weapons.


    The attack was weak, but there was no problem with the garrison holding the port. The garrison of the port was beaten by winbell all night and did not gather, let alone launch an efficient counterattack.


    The airport has been taken. The British ran to the port. Gruu, who had nothing to do, stole some cars and swaggered to the airport. He easily guarded the airport with the old men of airborne soldiers.


    The signal flag and alpha also completed the predetermined combat objectives, and firmly dragged down the most important forces defending Berbera.


    Berbera''s command system has been completely broken. Gao Yang and his team have come to a very thorough heart to heart tactic. No matter which army, the first thing to do after landing is to find the command system. Now, Berbera has completely become a pot of porridge, and the main forces are still there, but the brain to command these forces is gone.


    What makes Gao Yang especially excited is that he finally pulled the black devil into the water. He is still fighting. He certainly can''t have several exercises with the black devil immediately, but he can start immediately after the fight. It seems that the battle will end soon.


    If necessary, Gao Yang will lead Satan to continue to fight and help the army of the skeleton Gang invade the city. However, from the current situation, there is no need to cooperate inside and outside.


    The next step is to wait for the army to enter the city. From past experience, street fighting is bound to happen, but it is still past experience. Waiting for the soldiers of the skeleton Gang to enter the city and completely control Berbera, the street fighting should stop. There is no command system and the habitualness of Africans to occupation, unless there is a large army to attack the skeleton gang, And it seems to have an advantage, otherwise no one in Berbera will jump out against the rule of the skeleton gang.


    In fact, the reputation of the skeleton Gang is very good. Many people at the bottom of Berbera city until the reputation of the skeleton gang will not oppose the occupation of the skeleton Gang, but will also stand on the side of the skeleton gang. This has also been proved in the past expansion of the skeleton gang. Therefore, as long as Berbera is won, unless there is interference from foreign forces, especially from great powers, Otherwise, Berbera is completely in hand.


    The situation is very good. Although the battle is still going on, Gao Yang has to start considering the next progress.


    Berbera has been defeated, but it is not necessarily a good thing. The most important thing is to look at the response of Britain, followed by the attitude of Ethiopia, because Somaliland has a close relationship with Britain, and Ethiopia borders the territory controlled by Somaliland, which is also capable of interference, while other big powers capable of interference, Will not be interested in what happened in Somalia, especially the United States.


    If Britain cannot accept this matter, the skeleton gang will have to withdraw from Berbera as soon as possible. If Ethiopia objects and even wants to send troops, the skeleton gang had better withdraw, because with its small arms and legs, the skeleton gang can''t break the wrist with these two countries.


    According to Gao Yang''s judgment, Ethiopia should not have much response to the actions of the skeleton Gang, because the relationship between Ethiopia and Somaliland is not bad, but it is not good, but it has been attacking the Somali Youth Party, and even sent troops to attack the Somali Youth Party in 2011.


    In the past two years, the skeleton gang and the Somali Youth Party have also been fighting, and they are also the main opponents of the Somali youth party. They have a moderate foreign policy and are the sworn enemies of the Somali youth party. From the perspective that the enemy of the enemy is a friend, Ethiopia will not oppose the skeleton Gang, but should also support the expansion of the skeleton Gang, even if it does not support it, At least it has to be the default. It certainly can''t attack the skeleton gang.


    The British attitude is really hard to say. The countermeasure discussed by Gao Yang and mayd is to give a voice and try hard to please Britain, and express it in practical action. However, how much effect it has depends on the results. This can''t be predicted at all.


    Gao Yang sat on the dock, talking to Justin in a corner away from others.


    After waiting for Justin to connect the phone, he said in a loud and deep voice: "Hey, man, let me tell you a few things. First of all, you have received the money. Thank you for your low interest. In addition, I want you to help me find some information. Specifically, I want you to help me summarize and analyze the information."


    Justin said enthusiastically, "OK, tell me what information you want first. I''ll see if it''s a big business. If it''s a big business, I''ll find an expert intelligence team to help you with information analysis and judgment. Even if you want an internationally famous think tank to analyze it."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "well, I just beat down Berbera..."


    "What? You shot Berbera? You did it? It''s fast enough, eh, you go on."


    High pitched channel: "Well, I helped the skeleton Gang lay down Berbera, that is, the Alliance for fairness and justice. I want to know the response of the British to this, the decisions they will make, whether they will intervene in this matter, what form they will take if they intervene, and how strong it will be. How much do I need this information? How much do you get if you help with analysis and evaluation £¿¡±


    "Well, it depends on what level of intelligence you want. Just collect the attitude of the media and public opinion. 500000 is enough. If you want the response of the senior management of the government to this matter, it will be expensive. At least 3 million, and the top is not capped. As for intelligence analysis, it won''t cost much, but if you want to make an evaluation, well, I''ll find someone to do 2 million by myself. I''ll ask a think tank to help you evaluate it If you estimate the future direction of the situation, it may be hundreds of thousands to tens of millions. "


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "the more detailed the information is, the better the grasp of the future direction. Don''t say how much you want to find this or that. Just say how much you are not afraid of smashing your sign. You can just find a keyboardist''s comment on the Internet to fool me."


    Justin said with a wry smile, "your requirements are actually very high, you know? Well, five million. I can give you information from the high-level public opinion. In addition, I''ll find some people to evaluate you for a period of one month. It''s time to make it clear what the British response is. I''ll give you an intelligence summary and prospect evaluation every day."


    "OK, I''ll give you the money in a minute. Also, you haven''t answered me the question I asked you last time. Why are you willing to borrow money at low interest? What are your plans? Anyway, I don''t believe you''re willing to keep high interest rates. You must have some plot."


    Justin smiled and said, "yes, I can''t miss the opportunity to establish friendship with big Ivan."


    Gao Yang said in an incredible way: "just because of this? Where do you get confidence?"


    Justin laughed and said, "where do I get confidence? Man, you''re allied with big Ivan. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Well, what''s the reason?"


    Justin murmured: "There are few people in the world who know where big Ivan is and what his situation is, and you are one of the most likely to know. If big Ivan dies or he is about to die, are you still likely to form an alliance with him? Of course not. Since you have formed an alliance with big Ivan, of course I dare to lend him money, man, is it difficult to understand?"


    Gao Yang suddenly had doubts about Justin''s intelligence analysis ability, but he held back and didn''t say it.


    He coughed softly and said in a loud and deep voice, "well, I see. Now there''s nothing else. I''m going to hang up."


    "No, wait a minute. I wanted to tell you last time. I didn''t have time to say. You know, ACE appeared again. Well, they haven''t disappeared, but this time it''s different. Ace became active again in Iraq. They attacked Fallujah. In addition, badadi also appeared. This is his first appearance since you blew up in Syria."


    Gao Yang''s pupils contracted suddenly, and then he said in a deep voice, "do you know his exact whereabouts?"


    "I don''t know. Well, since you blew up, badadi is much more cautious than before. AIS is not active too often now. However, various signs show that AIs should be active again."


    He breathed loudly and said in a deep voice, "if you have any news about badadi, let me know immediately."


    "Of course, you know I want him to die. In addition, I want to know, do you still want to kill him urgently?"


    "Of course, whenever and wherever I can catch badadi''s tail, I must go and kill him myself at all costs!"

 Chapter 1452

    The power of hatred is really powerful. Although it is not meaningful to live only with revenge, Gao Yang really didn''t forget to kill Bruce''s last enemy for a moment.


    That''s the sentence. No matter where badadi is or what price it will cost, as long as badadi dares to show his trace, Gao Yang will be able to find him and kill him again.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang beckoned to Taylor, who was not far away from him. After waiting for Taylor to come to him, he whispered, "badadi has news. He should be in Iraq now. Recently, AIS''s speech activities have increased. Badadi has made a brief appearance."


    Taylor''s eyes brightened and he said in a deep voice, "is there any clear information?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "not yet, but there will be. He can''t help it if he doesn''t come out, but as long as he is still commanding ACE ACE, he will appear."


    Aisi''s activities in Syria have not completely stopped, but compared with the most active period, after being stared at by Satan for a period of time, it was silent for a period of time. Especially after badadi was shot by Tommy, he not only didn''t show up for several months, but also ran to Iraq with Aisi''s main force from Syria.


    Taylor took a breath and whispered, "I thought badadi would never dare to appear. As long as he shows up for a short time, it shows that he is not willing to be silent. Sooner or later, we can find him. Don''t worry."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, don''t worry. Just observe carefully. Well, how are the ground troops of the skeleton Gang attacking?"


    Taylor said in a deep voice: "the teaching company has entered the urban area and will soon be able to make peace with us. According to the current attack speed, there is no problem in completely occupying Berbera before dark."


    At this time, someone in Gao Yang''s earphone said: "the enemy has surrendered, boss, the battle in the port can be declared over, and the surrender will be handed over to the Marine Corps. We''re over."


    Ludwig hunt, nicknamed Mr. big, went to Mexico after working for Satan in Syria for a period of time. After many years in prison, Ludwig, who was released from prison, went to Mexico with a large sum of money he earned in Syria. He soon spent all his money and cleaned up in a few months, If Satan had not summoned him again at the right time, Ludwig would have to do some crooked ways to make a living.


    Such mercenaries, who have cooperated, know each other and know each other''s strength, of course, should be given priority. Therefore, not only Ludwig, but also all those who have cooperated with Satan in Syria, except the alcohol that died in Syria.


    A group of people came towards Gao Yang, talking and laughing. In front of them was Ludwig, who was big enough and burned. Behind the people Gao Yang knew, there was a group of blacks, at least more than 60 people.


    Gao Yang stood up and waited for a hug with Ludwig in front. Then he held his hand with Li Yunzhe, patted Li Yunzhe on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "it seems that you have recovered well."


    Li Yunzhe shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I have to thank the Dragon Knight for being a good enough doctor, but man, you''re killing us by throwing us in this damn desert, except for those guys under the loach. They especially enjoy the life of sleeping after eating and drinking every day, but I''m miserable. I can''t even find a beauty here."


    Li Yunzhe left a deep impression on Gao Yang, because the man got up again after being shot, and then got up again after being shot. He was simply an immortal Xiaoqiang.


    He loosened his hand with Li Yunzhe, and Gao Yang greeted the people he knew in turn. The same is true of Satan. In the mercenary circle, it is really rare for a group of mercenaries to meet like this.


    The fire storm also came. After the alcohol died, they did not recruit new people. There are only three people left in the fire storm with four people. Strictly speaking, they are not a mercenary regiment at all, but they still act in the name of fire storm.


    When Gao Yang held Gale''s hand, he saw a round scar on the back of Gale''s hand, and then he whispered, "are you all right now?"


    Gale smiled and said in a deep voice, "it''s much better. It''s all right. At least I won''t aim the gun at my head again. Man, thank you for the gun you gave me. I''ve always wanted to say thank you."


    Gao Yang hugged gale, patted Gale''s back and said in a deep voice, "you''re welcome."


    When he separated from Gao Yang, gale reached out and made a shooting gesture and whispered, "man, when you hit badadi again, be sure to inform us. It''s free. We don''t charge. Don''t forget."


    Another mercenary who ignored the mercenary principle and adhered to hatred. No, it was a three person mercenary group. He smiled and nodded his head and said, "don''t worry. If there is any action, I will inform you."


    The last one is Li Qiu. Strictly speaking, this guy is also quite legendary, because he worked as a mercenary in Africa and independently pulled up a mercenary regiment, that is, Li Qiu alone. Moreover, Li Qiu mixed earlier than Gao Yang and Li JinFang, and the scale of the mercenary regiment is also larger. Naturally, Li Qiu''s mercenary regiment has been mixing at the bottom.


    Seeing Li Qiu, Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "brother, there is no shortage of sheep here. I''ll give you a stew of mutton soup today."


    Li Qiu laughed and said loudly, "we Chinese are the only ones who are so persistent in eating water. All right, let me make a whole pot for you tonight. Come and introduce you to my deputy head. You can call him Lao Hei. I was the only one who called him that. Now everyone calls him that."


    Li Qiu was surrounded by a very old black man with wrinkles and an AK47, but what was out of tune was that he had a night vision on his waist.


    Gao Yang needs a group of people to work for him in Yemen, and they need a sufficient number and a certain scale. He thinks Li Qiu''s people are very suitable, so he pulls them all over. Moreover, it is said that these people perform well. Of course, they are far from Ludwig and Li Yunzhe, but under the command of Li Qiu, their overall performance is very good, When they arrive in Yemen, they can easily do a lot of things by putting them on local clothes.


    After a simple conversation with Lao Hei, Gao Yang clapped his hands, smiled at the crowd in front of him and said, "I know you''re in a hurry these days, but Berbera finally beat down. You have a lot to do in the next days. We''ll talk about your next task in detail later. Please rest assured that it''s impossible for you to live a boring life again."

 Chapter 1453

    Gao Yang went to inspect the airport that already belonged to him.


    Berbera airport can be called an airport. There is no ground control system, no radar, and several high-power radios that can contact aircraft in the air. There is only a runway on sandy land, of course, there is no condition for landing at night, because there are no indicator lights on both sides of the runway. Pilots have to dare to land blindly at night.


    But in any case, Berbera airport can take off and land an-32 aircraft, and with this airport, Gaoyang can carry out emergency transportation to Yemen by air, no matter people or things.


    Of course, the most important thing is the port. After controlling the port, arms are constantly sent to Berbera. This is very important. It turns out that if the skeleton Gang wants to launch an attack on Berbera, they must transport arms all the way from bossosa, and then launch an attack mainly from land. In this way, supply is a great burden.


    For Gao Yang, there are a myriad of things to continue to be solved in front of him, all waiting to be done.


    Things have to be done one by one, but Gao Yang doesn''t know what to deal with first.


    The solar system company is still an empty shell, but the prospect of the solar system company is very good. Little Downey stays in the United States to take care of the solar system company for the time being, and his most complaint is that there are too many businesses, but there are no staff at all. He has always been a bare rod commander, and he can''t take over a business.


    Other security companies were worried because they had no business to do at the start-up stage, but Gaoyang had no hands to worry because of too much business. Morgan paved the way for him so easy that too much business became a worry.


    The solar system company is on the surface, and Gaoyang''s action in Yemen is a secret action. There is also a need for manpower and a person to preside over the overall situation, but Gaoyang has not even found a candidate to preside over the overall situation in Yemen.


    Playing Berbera is the first step, just to have a foothold and bridgehead for wind and rain in Yemen. Now Berbera has been played down, and the rest is the key, but Gao Yang has no spare power to further experience Yemen.


    Earn one vote in Ukraine, then go back and concentrate on operating solar system companies. At the same time, promote the chaos that Yemen is destined to have. Advance the layout so that Satan can get enough benefits on the battlefield of Yemen. This is the original plan, but this plan has changed at present.


    The change came from Ukraine. Gao Yang, not to mention earning a vote in Ukraine, also took in his old capital. What he needs now is not future interests, but cash. Without cash, the actions of solar system company and Yemen can not be carried out, so he picked up five planes for nothing at an ultra-low price. However, it does not help his current financial situation, Instead, there is an additional burden.


    The plane has to be supported. You can''t just leave it where you are. Then the plane has, whether the crew wants it or not, without you as a pilot and without ground service. The plane is a pile of junk. Well, if you want the plane to play a role, you have to spend money to support people.


    The war between big Ivan and Deyo mather not only dragged Gao Yang down, but directly dragged him into the water.


    When it was getting dark, mayd and Abu entered Berbera together. They came in through the port.


    Abu still wore the gorgeous military dress that ulyanko found at the beginning, with a big brimmed hat and a pair of sunglasses. He looked very stylish, while the thin and small mayd around him still wore a short sleeved white shirt and a baby face. He looked like Abu''s attendant.


    But everyone knows that mayd, who has only one arm and looks like a child, is the soul of the skeleton gang.


    The skeleton Gang''s main source of wealth is collecting sea tolls, which is of course illegal. In short, it is no different from piracy. It is precisely because it has to rely on collecting tolls, so the skeleton gang has never made a right angle March to Somalia at the easternmost end. After beating gandala, it turned south, It has left a glimmer of life for the pirates entrenched on the easternmost Cape of Somalia.


    In addition, the biggest advantage of keeping pirates is that the national forces that send warships to the Gulf of Aden can continue to stay in the name of combating pirates. This is very important. If the real pirates disappear, the skeleton gang will become the pirates to be attacked.


    Keeping pirates can continue to collect tolls. If you fight pirates, you have to bear all the pressure. Although collecting tolls is not a good way, it is much milder than pirates who want ransom.


    Then, the skeleton gang led by mayd has a considerable degree of secularization, and its ideas and practical actions are quite peaceful. Compared with several warlords in Somalia, the skeleton Gang is the most acceptable one, and the secularized skeleton Gang is inseparable from the extremist Somali Youth Party, due to various factors, Let the existence of the skeleton Gang not only do not attract the attack of foreign forces, but acquiesce in its power.


    On the whole, the prospect of the skeleton Gang is good. In Somalia, it will not attract much attention. Countries that want to control the Gulf of Aden and have the ability to maintain a military presence in the Gulf of Aden will not affect them with Djibouti. In countries that do not have a military base in Djibouti, the pirates will keep them.


    The prospect is good, the power has been expanding, more and more people have jurisdiction, and the territory is becoming larger and larger, but mayd has not cultivated any sense of dignity. He looks no different from before.


    Gaoyang also lived and died with mayd, and it is also the most dangerous time in Gaoyang''s life. Such friendship is naturally different.


    Gao Yang held mayd''s one hand and said with a smile, "long time no see."


    Mayd also chuckled, "yes, long time no see."


    After cultivating a sense of dignity, Abu took off his white gloves and shook hands with Gao Yang with a serious face. Then he pointed to a row of gunboats parked in the port and said in a deep voice, "you have captured a lot of them."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, there are many ships."


    Abu was the first person to follow mayd. When mayd had nothing but one mouth, Abu, who was born as a pirate, received the greatest reward. The highest person in charge of the skeleton Gang''s armed forces was mayd. Although Abu can only be regarded as a mascot now, because he really doesn''t know how to fight.


    Abramovich took off his sunglasses and suddenly swept away his serious expression. After hugging Gao Yang, he said loudly, "you are still powerful. Our commander-in-chief of the three services, man, come back and work with us. When we are established, the order of the Minister of defense and the commander-in-chief of the three services will be yours."


    He can make a show in front of others, but Abu will never make a show in front of Gao Yang. They know each other at the end of the day. Who doesn''t know what''s going on? Besides, Abu must be more respected than Gao Yang in the army.


    The army of the skeleton gang was born out of the teaching company, which praised them. Now the first batch of people who teach the company are also middle-level officers as long as they survive. The people who really command the war are also the people who teach the company. In front of these people, there is no doubt about the authority of Satan.


    Abu may be serious, but Gao Yang certainly can''t be serious. He smiled, patted Abu''s arm and said loudly, "it''s more and more like a general, man."


    Abu couldn''t close his mouth with a smile, showing his white teeth. He pointed to a row of gunboats and said loudly, "these big ships let us eat all our pants. Now, it''s all ours!"


    Gao Yang nodded, then looked at mayd and said in a deep voice: "set aside part of the money, at least five million. I have bought and reported. We will have information on the British response to the skeleton Gang''s attack on Berbera. Then, we will also have an assessment of the future trend of Britain. These are all paid. The first sum is five million temporarily."


    Mayd nodded and said in a deep voice, "you are very thoughtful. Five million is no problem. If you can know the British people''s ideas in advance, the money will be worth it. In addition, when the arms can arrive, if we want to strengthen our defense, we must hurry to send the arms, especially we need heavy equipment."


    "The last time I sent the rocket launcher, is it all right?" he said in a loud and deep voice


    Mayd said with a smile: "no problem, of course, no problem. Those rockets are of great use. Oh, I put all your air defense missiles in a warehouse in bossosa, but I don''t know if the conditions of the warehouse can store air defense missiles."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "I''ll find a way to sell it quickly, so we don''t have to worry about the problem of storage. Besides, we may use it ourselves and put it first. The next batch of weapons should arrive in a few days, but there''s a problem. If we unload at Berbera port, the ship owner may not be happy, because it''s still a war zone."


    Mayd waved his hand and said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter. I brought all the 80 million yuan. You can take them all away. There''s no problem with the appropriate freight. If you can give us 80 million yuan, you can send them here. I can trust you. There''s no need to tie them up one at a time. In addition, if you can do it, you can transport us some food and daily necessities. I''ve just hit Berbera. I urgently need these things to comfort the people of Berbera. I want to let you know Berbera''s people forgot about Somaliland and followed the skeleton gang with determination. "


    All 80 million yuan were obtained in advance. Gao Yang was slightly surprised. Then he immediately smiled and said, "OK, I''m in urgent need of money. When we came, we brought a lot of good things on the plane. You use them first. In addition, what heavy equipment do you want?"


    Mayd''s baby face was slightly fanatical and shouted: "tanks! Artillery! Armored vehicles! In addition to dealing with Somaliland, I want to have an absolute firepower advantage when fighting with the Somali Youth Party!"

 Chapter 1454

    "Er, well, tanks, artillery, armored vehicles, even helicopters and aircraft, this is not a problem. The problem is, can your people use them? Especially artillery, are you sure it''s useful?"


    Mayd looked puzzled and said in a deep voice, "cannons? Cannons are not sophisticated weapons. What''s difficult to use? Our mortars are very good now. Which cannons are also very accurate."


    Gao Yang sighed, shook his head and said: "Well, I''ll tell you, although cannons have been around for hundreds of years, there is no essential difference between cannons now and those in World War I. However, it''s not that simple to use cannons. If you just want your soldiers to shoot out cannons, you can teach them how to use cannons in the afternoon, but if you want them to accurately land cannons on the enemy''s head instead of killing them It''s just a few hundred meters or even a few kilometers. Then you have to have a qualified Artillery Force. The problem is that the skeleton Gang doesn''t have this condition. "


    Mayd frowned, "we can build an Artillery Force, and then we can learn."


    As for the troops of the skeleton Gang, the basic tactics and light weapons of the infantry have just been mastered. Let them use tanks and artillery immediately. Don''t be funny. If they can carry out a step-by-step and Tan coordinated operation in three years, they will make rapid progress.


    As for the cannon, the skeleton gang has obtained several d30 for some time, but they still use the d30 as a direct fire gun, that is, they directly fire the gun barrel at the target, and the gun is useless beyond the sight distance.


    In fact, whether the army is strong or not depends on the artillery and armored forces, and whether the artillery is strong or not, the most basic thing is that it must have the ability to bend fire outside the line of sight.


    Don''t think that artillery is easy to do. Don''t think it''s easy to accurately send shells to places outside the visual range. For an army that can freely use cannons to bend outside the visual range, it''s good for the armies of 30 countries in the world to do so, absolutely no more than 50.


    It''s not uncommon that guns with large caliber and long range won''t work.


    That''s why Gao Yang has this question. It''s simple and simple to transport some artillery from Ukraine, but what''s the purpose of transporting artillery? For the skeleton Gang, artillery is not as easy to use as tanks. Tanks can also rely on heavy armor to withstand the enemy''s firepower, and then use tank guns to fight at close range after approaching. This is also the truth that armored vehicles can play a role.


    As for the cannon, Gao Yang doesn''t underestimate the quality of the soldiers of the skeleton gang. Even if Gao Yang helps find someone to teach them, the soldiers of the skeleton Gang won''t want to learn how to use it within three years.


    Today''s cannons are fired every ten or twenty kilometers. At this time, the impact point of the shells is not to be seen, but to be calculated. Even with the guidance of front-line observers, it is the same. If you want the soldiers of the skeleton Gang to learn to use long-distance cannons, you have to teach them mathematics first, and at least until geometry. The soldiers who are only responsible for firing don''t have to learn these. Listen to the command The angle of the whole cannon is OK, but even so, the artillery officer responsible for measuring the trajectory must be able to.


    Either hire soldiers or, to put it another way, find knowledgeable people to command the artillery of the skeleton Gang, or the skeleton Gang won''t use artillery at all. Tanks are more real than artillery.


    After explaining a lot to mayd, Gao Yang came to a conclusion. He pointed to his head and said to mayd: "Do you know why the army in Africa is still weak? It''s not weapons. Here, the soldiers of the skeleton Gang, I won''t say that they are all illiterate, but 99% are illiterate. It''s not too much. Among the only literate people, it''s good that mathematics can reach the level of grade 5 of Huaxia primary school. You have studied in Huaxia, do you understand what I mean?"


    Patted mayd on the shoulder, raised his voice and sighed: "if you want your people to really understand how to use artillery, you have to have a school to teach a group of students with mathematics level to Huaxia high school. No, students with junior high school level can act as artillery officers. Think about the difficulty."


    Mayd stared at the ground for a long time without saying a word. Finally, he sighed and said helplessly, "can an army without artillery be regarded as an army?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "this, this, it''s really not a strong army. It''s not an army, but it doesn''t seem to be too strong in Somalia. Your soldiers are powerful enough now."


    Mayd shook his head and said in a deep voice: "You haven''t seen the important role of artillery in the army of the skeleton gang. Most of the time, our enemy will collapse as soon as the artillery rings. If I have an artillery team, even if there are only ten artillery, no, five! Five artillery that can accurately hit the target ten kilometers away can reduce the casualties of our soldiers by half. I decided that the skeleton Gang must have artillery And there must be real artillery. "


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "in this case, you can only find someone from outside. Fortunately, it''s not difficult to find this."


    Mayd murmured: "What you said makes me firmly believe that I must have artillery. Gao, you can help me find the artillery, and you can help me buy the artillery. It depends on you. I want to build a fighting artillery in a short time. Then, my people should also start learning to use artillery. I will draw out all educated people to build artillery. One year is not enough for two years, two years is not enough for ten years, and I must build an artillery!"


    It''s too easy to find artillery and buy artillery. Gao Yang can get it all in a few days when he goes back to Ukraine.


    Although there are few guns and few people, another army of big artillery doctrine is about to be born. Gao Yang sighed in his heart and nodded: "OK, since you want artillery so much, I''ll find it. How can I send it to you within a month? However, you know, guns are not expensive and shells won''t be expensive. But you have to spend a lot of money on this man."


    Mayd said seriously, "I have to take as much money as I can. As long as the skeleton gang can afford it, I must have a cannon!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "OK, I''ll do it for you right away. If you like artillery so much, do you want tanks? Armored vehicles? All mean, if you want these, you have to hire people to help you at the same time. In this way, you will have armored forces and instructors in the short term. The only problem is that you spend more money on people than weapons."


    With a wave of his hand, mayd said loudly, "yes, the equipment money and the money for hiring people are included in the 80 million. In addition to the basic bullets, you buy me the rest. Half of the money is used to solve these problems. How much can you do? Even if it''s just a tank and a gun, I want it!"

 Chapter 1455

    If you want to buy weapons, of course you need to find Andre. Although he is very busy now, Andre doesn''t need to operate. Just raise his own horse.


    Just on the road, it''s more than two days. It''s more than three days to leave Ukraine. Gao Yang wants to call Andre to ask how the situation in Ukraine is. By the way, he can also talk about buying arms for the skeleton gang.


    Looking for a place where no one was there, Gao Yang dialed Andre. At first, no one answered. Later, Andre called Gao Yang again.


    "Hey, ram, what''s going on over there? Is it going well? Are you satisfied with those old men?"


    Hearing Andre''s voice, Gao Yang knew that he must have made good progress, otherwise Andre would not be happy and itchy, so he also smiled and said: "satisfied, very satisfied, those old men are really powerful. My progress is quite smooth. One night and half a day, the whole Berbera has arrived. How about you?"


    "My side is also good, very smooth. I just took someone to kill a guy who was bought by Deyue. The fight was messy just now, so I didn''t answer your phone. I have to quickly frighten those stupid guys who are ready to move and let them know that betraying big Ivan has no good end. In addition, I took someone to kill Deyue''s two teams here. You killed Deyue mather I''m trying my best to eliminate the power of djomasser in Ukraine. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Hey, be careful. Dejo mather can''t continue this situation. He just hasn''t had time to fight back. Don''t be too complacent."


    Andre said carelessly, "you know, you don''t need to remind me of the power of the German appointment, so I have to take advantage of his time to do more things when he doesn''t have time to respond. I know the power of the German appointment, so there are at least 50 people around me protecting me now. I let them follow me wherever I go."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "are the people around you powerful enough? I tell you, although the old man you helped me find this time hates some, he is really powerful. After playing all night, there are no two seriously wounded except eight slightly wounded, let alone the dead. Are there any powerful people who stay with you to protect you?"


    Andre sighed and said, "the people who protect me must be fierce. However, there is a team over there that big Ivan attaches great importance to. They are really powerful, just those who are the oldest and called black devils."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I know, the black devil. What''s the matter?"


    Andre sighed: "I want to keep them around me to protect me, but I can''t. these people don''t want to protect me at all, so I have to send them to Somalia. As for the people on my side, they are not much different from your origin, but younger."


    "Well, you bastard, send me all the old men here, but you keep young ones yourself."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s laughter and scolding, Andre said confidently: "nonsense, who are you beating there? Who am I beating here? I can give you some old people to handle easily. I''m different here. I must leave some young and strong people. Besides, there are only those people who can be found who can only give you old men."


    Gao Yang coughed softly: "OK, I''m kidding you. I have to thank you for giving me those old men. I''ve picked up a big bargain. It''s like this. My business is over. I''ll send people back to you tomorrow. If you need them, let them stay and help you. Don''t need it. But black devil, I have to keep them for a while. I''m going to have more exercises with them."


    Andre said strangely, "those old men, you practice with them? What are you doing? Is it necessary?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "of course it''s necessary. This is a rare opportunity to improve. You don''t understand. I wasted a lot of effort before they decided to teach me a lesson. What''s the matter? Your business is important. If you need them to go back to help you, I''ll let them go back. If you don''t need them, I''ll leave them for a few more days."


    Andre smiled and said, "keep it. Our city still needs people, but I don''t want those old men. They have to fight with anyone. No, the fight is still light. These old men have too many things and too much trouble. I don''t have time to serve them."


    "Do we need to go back and help you? If not, I''m going to stay here for a few more days. There are a lot of things to deal with."


    Andre laughed and said loudly, "no, no, I have money now. I told you. My side is very smooth. Now I have a firm foothold. Even if Deyue sends someone again, hum, I can call him back. If I need your help, I''ll let you know."


    Relieved, Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, then I''ll stay here for two more days and let the black devil stay for a few more days. If you need it again, call and I''ll go as soon as possible. Another thing, I want arms, tanks, artillery and armored vehicles. Is it convenient to buy these things?"


    "Is there anything more convenient for me? Of course, I really don''t care about it these days, but when I''m a little more free, you can have as many as you want."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s not very urgent. Wait a few days. I can do it myself when I arrive in Ukraine. You just need to tell me where to pull these things. Well, nothing else. Bye and keep in touch."


    Although Deyo mather''s son and his senior general died, he needs to prepare even if he wants to retaliate, but he has entered Ukraine and caught Andre unprepared. After Andre has stood firm and cleaned up the power of Deyo, Deyo will send someone to Ukraine to fight back, which is certainly different.


    The situation is very favorable for Andre. The situation in Ukraine is stable. In this way, Gao Yang also has time to hurry up to do something in Somalia. Especially important, he has time to practice with the black devil, the most expensive partner in history.


    To perform and train, we must have equipment, because it is a war drill, we must not use real guns and live ammunition. There is no shortage of real guns and live ammunition in Somalia, but there must be none of the laser equipment for the drill or the drill gun for firing color bullets.


    Gao Yang called little Downey and said in a hurry, "man, did you send the equipment for the exercise? When can it arrive? Be sure to be fast, faster, faster!"


    Little Downey said in a hurry: "yes, it has been sent. The whole process is transported by air. I can''t guarantee that it will arrive the day after tomorrow. Boss, why are you in such a hurry for these equipment?"


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "I''m not in a hurry. I''m not in a hurry. I''m afraid the people who can practice with us will run away. These people are amazing. Has the black devil heard of it?"


    "Black devil? I haven''t heard of this."


    "Has the KGB special operations team heard of it?"


    "The KGB? Old or new?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said with a smile, "nonsense, of course it''s the old one."


    "Fark, how can you find these people? How can they come out and have a drill with us?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s a long story. The simplest way is to provoke the black devil and let the black devil want to teach us a lesson. Well, let''s stop talking about this. How about the company?"


    Little Downey whispered, "there''s too much business to pick up. This makes me very anxious. Otherwise, how about we recruit some veterans first and pick up some simple anti hygiene ideas? That''s the kind we provide insurance, employees bring their own equipment, and then sign a contract for one task."


    Gao Yang pondered for a moment and said, "it''s really inappropriate for the company to be so idle. Well, pick up a few simple businesses first. Choose your own people. The business you think is appropriate will follow. I''m busy here. I don''t care for it for the time being."


    Little Downey said with a smile, "well, I don''t have to worry about it every day. Besides, Karima wants to do something for you. Otherwise, let her handle the financial affairs?"


    Gao Yang frowned and whispered, "she? Can she?"


    Little Downey said with a smile: "now, it''s not good, maybe not, but it doesn''t matter. I''m the only one in the company. I''m busy with many things. Either I have to hire some more staff, or I have to let Karima help. For our business, I think it''s better to have a trusted person."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, don''t let Karima go. You can hire a few people, just hide the things that need to be kept secret."


    Gao Yang doesn''t want Karima to participate in his business, because Karima has been wandering all her life. If she wants a job, it should be normal, rather than continue to get involved with mercenaries.


    Little Downey whispered, "well, I''ll find some clerks or something. Oh, there''s another important thing. I''ve received some rumors. Clooney seems to have some trouble."


    Gao Yang frowned. Since he assassinated Prince suharitan with Clooney, Clooney who returned to the United States has no news. If Gao Yang has nothing to do, he won''t always contact Clooney.


    Gao Yang is not afraid of Clooney, but he is worried that Prince suharitan will find Clooney and bring him out again.


    "What''s wrong with Clooney?"


    Little Downey said angrily, "the key is that I don''t know what trouble he has, so I think it''s more troublesome. Boss, you have to contact Clooney to see what happened over there. If Shah is in Clooney, we have to kill and kill early."

 Chapter 1456

    Gao Yang''s face turned earthy and was beaten.


    Li JinFang raised his foot and hesitated, but he didn''t dare to put it down. Finally, he bit his teeth, stretched his foot and stepped on the sandy land. After grinding left and right, he took a breath. Then he raised his left foot and took a step forward carefully. Then he hesitated again and stepped on it.


    Li JinFang was sweating all over his face. After glancing at the line behind him, he took a breath and raised his right foot again. When he stepped on his foot again, a thin line painted sand suddenly popped up in the sand.


    The thin line bounced up quickly, and then the grenades next to the route chosen by Li JinFang bounced out of the sand one by one. After more than 20 meters, five grenades were pulled out, but this was not the end. Closely followed by the grenades, it was a signal bomb launched into the air.


    At the same time, another line was pulled, and at least five grenades bounced out of the sand in turn,.


    It was 40 meters long, and ten grenades and a signal bomb jumped out.


    Grenades represent mine jumping. Signal bombs represent signal bombs.


    Forty meters and ten leaping thunder, not to mention more than a dozen people of Satan, even a hundred and dozens of people died.


    Li JinFang said helplessly, "I stepped on it again! No, how can I live."


    Irene hugged her head in disappointment. After Gao Yang took off her bulletproof glasses and wiped them on her face, she suddenly shouted up to the sky: "can you not be so shameless, can you? Fight openly! OK! OK!"


    After roaring, Gao Yang waved weakly and said, "let''s go and go back to the starting position. What are you waiting for?"


    Frye said with a sad face, "boss, this won''t work. We can''t even see face. What kind of exercise is this?"


    A group of people were all covered in dirt and ashen. They spit on the ground and said helplessly, "what''s the use of saying this? Let''s try to break through the thunder array, otherwise we won''t be heard here."


    A group of people picked up their guns and returned to the position where they launched the attack. They looked at their watch and sighed, "there''s still 25 minutes to prepare. Wait."


    In the morning, the exercise began at 6 a.m. and by 1 p.m., Satan had destroyed the regiment nine times. Counting this time, it was exactly ten times.


    Ten regiments were destroyed, and even the black devil''s face was not looked at. In fact, the core area defended by the black devil was not seen, so it was cut back by the mine array.


    Irene complained to Gao Yang, "boss, why did you promise the black devil to use mines."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "because we should strive to be true. Since we strive to be true, it is reasonable for the black devil to use any weapons."


    After saying that, Gao Yang beat his weak fist on the ground, and then said angrily: "old bastard, they are absolutely intentional!"


    The first exercise of Satan and the black devil on the first day was determined to be a regional offensive and defensive war. Some houses were set aside from the city of Berbera, that is, a small house, and then one side defended and the other fought.


    The result of coin tossing is that Satan attacks first and the black devil defends. Then, Satan is defeated by the black devil''s mine array again and again. The black devil''s mine array is not only many, but also very strange. It is absolutely not enough to describe it with insidious.


    It should be said that the black devil has turned mines into art.


    Gao Yang turned to Jason and said loudly, "have you photographed the minefield this time?"


    Jason nodded and said, "it''s taken. The panorama is very clear. There''s another new type of minefield. The sixth way of mine laying we met."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "change the route!"


    Li JinFang immediately said weakly, "there are seven routes to enter directly. The house is too messy. If it is a combined route, there are countless kinds, but can we really enter?"


    I tried to get Tommy to clear the mine in front. It''s useless.


    Satan can''t escape the fate of mass destruction by sending people to go through the thunder one by one. A riot is a string or a piece. If people go in one by one, storm a mine array, and then change people to go through the thunder alone, it will lose the significance of acting. Therefore, Satan knows that it is a mine array, and can also enter the team, which is to pull the distance farther and farther.


    When infantry encounter mines, there is no solution. They either come to engineers for large-scale demining, or they have perspective eyes. Otherwise, the Tianzi No. 1 strong army will come to an end here, that is, those who are blown up by mines are dying and immortal.


    A group of people were worried about where they were thinking, but there was no way. At this time, groliov whispered, "in fact, it would be worth learning the technology of the black devil."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "it''s impossible. The black devil won''t teach us anything. Those old bastards understand our intention, so they use this tactic to kill us without meeting us. FAK! Old bastards! A group of old bastards!"


    Gao Yang thought carefully. It''s strange that a gang of crafty human spirits of the black devil don''t understand, so they were angered and really decided to teach Satan a lesson, but their tactics can also win face-to-face with Satan. They want to learn something from their war, learn a fart, and learn the various postures of being killed by a mine.


    Everyone had ideas. A group of Satan people came from all over the world and from different armies. They had to deal with mines all over, but it was useless at all. Therefore, no one had any ideas. They sat there one by one and waited foolishly.


    Li JinFang looked at his watch and said helplessly, "it''s only three minutes. It''s time to start again. Come on, I''ll be a top soldier this time?"


    Irene said calmly, "change the handle. You always step on thunder. Change me this time. I''ll be back in a minute anyway."


    Although it doesn''t hurt people, it''s sad to always step on thunder, always step on thunder, and then destroy the group.


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "no, it''s the same for you. It''s not that I haven''t tried. Anyway, I''ll die. Let me come."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "the double triangle assault formation is open, and the back inverted triangle support formation keeps up."


    Li JinFang was stunned and said, "this can''t be done. This dense formation is not looking for death in the minefield."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said angrily, "no matter what, let''s play tricks. Whether he steps on the thunder or not, we directly follow the core area of the black devil''s defense, FAK! After 30 minutes of rearrangement, they buried the mines again. When we step on the thunder, we play tricks and rush to them for a short fight to see what way they fight in the street."


    Andy slapped his hand on his thigh and said loudly, "Fark! Cheat! Why didn''t you think of such a simple way earlier, go! Go! Cheat! Rush over!"


    One is not a way, but it gives everyone a boost, because they would rather not face, but also have to face the black devil and fight a real battle.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch, then waved his hand and said loudly, "time is up, let''s go."


    Satan formed a common street assault formation and rushed up. They entered a street about ten meters wide. This street is the widest road in the designated exercise area.


    Li JinFang and Irene ran at the front. They were the arrows of a three person assault group. They were divided on both sides of the street and moved forward along the house. They entered the exercise site and walked carefully for more than 100 meters. Li JinFang suddenly shouted, "stop!"


    Li JinFang turned his head back and smiled brightly. He pointed to his feet, then nodded his head and said, "mix the line! Ha ha, mix the line, I see."


    Gao Yang said excitedly in the walkie talkie: "mix the line? Great, don''t you have to cheat? What''s the situation with the line?"


    "It''s two centimeters from the ground. I can''t see it all the time."


    He breathed loudly and said loudly, "it may be a strange thunder, but it may also be an ordinary mixing line, regardless of him, in the past."


    Li JinFang raised his feet and stepped over the mine mixing line, then his feet fell to the ground and bounced up four mixing lines from the ground.


    Another string of grenades bounced out. Tommy said helplessly in the walkie talkie: "this kind of mixed line, you step on it, you cut it, you go around it, or it will be. It''s angry thunder. They deliberately annoy people, because it''s not a crafty thunder, but a blockade thunder. It''s a blockade thunder array that allows us to retreat in the face of difficulties."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "damn old bastard! Go!"


    Anyway, he''s going to play tricks. Whatever thunder, he doesn''t really explode.


    Li JinFang and Irene ran again. At this time, gunfire suddenly came from a small window on the street. The Li JinFang assault group on the left burst into colored smoke, while the assault group on Irene''s side had not fought back, and they also burst into smoke.


    Gao Yang saw where the black devil was. Someone was shooting in a small window.


    Gao Yang fired a shot, but didn''t hit anyone, because the shooter in the window didn''t show his body at all. He just held the gun out of the window to shoot, and the laser gun used in the exercise had no receiver in his hand. Even if Gao Yang hit the shooter''s hand, it was useless.


    Gao Yang did hit, but there was no movement in the windows on both sides of the street. They shot two three person assault groups and left the support group behind. They never showed up again.


    When you get hit by a mine, you rely on intuition, because it won''t really sound, but when you get shot, it''s different. There are colored smoke on your helmet and the gun in your hand won''t sound. In other words, it''s no use playing tricks when the two assault teams are completely finished.


    Gao Yang wanted to fight, but the two men of the black devil never appeared again. After he burst into the house where he had just shot under various covers, there was no human hair in it except the old furniture.


    Roared loudly, "come out! I, I, we admit defeat!"

 Chapter 1457

    Gao Yang was beaten down and depressed.


    You can''t see the face of the black devil. Gao Yang now understands that if the black devil really plans to deal with everything in the dark, they will be able to do it.


    After understanding that it was useless to cheat, Gao Yang resolutely chose to admit defeat in order to play a real game with the black devil.


    It''s not humiliating to admit defeat. Gao Yang is to improve Satan, not to be competitive. He tried hard to pull the black devil into the water. As a result, he couldn''t touch others'' face during the exercise. Such an exercise would be meaningless. That''s really humiliating.


    After a loud roar to admit defeat, Gao Yang put the gun on his hand and shouted, "come out, we admit defeat."


    After shouting a few times, no one responded. He shouted loudly, anxious, ashamed and angry: "where are the people? Come out! They all said that we conceded defeat. Now it''s your attack, we defend, and don''t kill you again and again, I, I..."


    "How are you?"


    Finally someone spoke. The voice first sounded behind a house. Then the boss of the black devil came out slowly. When he saw Gao Yang, the old man smiled and said in a deep voice again: "you can''t kill us. How about you?"


    Gao Yang held his head high and said loudly, "we defend. If we lose, we''ll do whatever you say!"


    The old man touched his chin and then said, "I''ll do whatever I say. It''s like I didn''t say anything. I''m too lazy to tell you a lot. You defend and we attack. You can use whatever you like."


    Gao Yang deflected his face and said with disdain: "bah! We don''t need any mines. We just work with you openly. Come on, if you can win us again, I''ll kneel down and call you Sheng Ye."


    The old man glanced up and said with disdain: "hum, if it were on a real battlefield, you would have died dozens of times. I''m waiting for you. Now you leave and come back in half an hour. We''ll exchange positions."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "it''s so troublesome. It''ll take half an hour. What''s the matter now?"


    The old man said coldly, "demining."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "OK, give you half an hour. I''ll see you later."


    Half an hour later, Gao Yang entered the core area of the drill ground, while the black devil''s people came to the place where Satan had just attacked.


    With half an hour''s preparation time, Satan''s people had already prepared for the battle. Needless to say, who should occupy what position and how to deploy the firepower, they were all in place soon, waiting for a group of old men from the black devil to attack.


    The black devil''s people also take advantage of the attack. Before the exercise, Satan and the black devil entered the exercise field together to get familiar with the terrain, but the black devil already understood the terrain quite clearly when defending in the morning.


    The area to be defended is not large. There are only four tin houses, but there are too many attack routes that the black devil can choose. Just now Satan can''t change his way, which doesn''t mean that the black devil can''t either.


    Divide people equally into four directions to defend. This kind of thing is not done, so Satan''s strategy is not to go anywhere, all in a tin house.


    It was not until three minutes before the attack that he waved his hand and said in high spirits, "big bird, let the UAV out!"


    Jason chuckled and released the drone. At this time, Raphael said with a cheap smile: "it''s shameless for us to do so."


    Gao Yang looked at Raphael discontentedly and said in a loud voice, "can we talk? How can we be shameless? I ask you, will we use drones to detect in actual combat?"


    "Yes."


    "When we defend in actual combat, will we use UAVs to monitor the battlefield?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s enough. How can we do it in actual combat? How can we do it now? How can we be shameless?"


    Raphael spread his hand and said with a smile, "but the black devil doesn''t know."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "they are out of date, not us shameless."


    Jason suddenly shouted, "they''re moving."


    "From over there?"


    "North!"


    "North, act as planned," he said loudly


    More than a dozen people quickly dispersed and laid a snare of enemies for the black devil.


    Gao Yang''s drill gun is a sniper type, and it is a bolt operated sniper rifle. It not only can''t fire continuously, but also limits the firing speed. It can only fire once in three seconds.


    Gao Yang climbed up the roof. He and TREB were on one side, while Jason was in a backward position between them, ready to report the movements of the black devil to them at any time.


    "The enemy is divided into two teams. They are moving straight along the main road S5 and are about to enter the H3 line. The enemy is grouped again. Four people in each of the three groups have reached the H2 line. They are about to appear."


    A man put his head out from the corner and Gao Yang didn''t shoot. When the two teams quickly appeared from both sides of the corner, Gao Yang still didn''t shoot until the third team came out from the corner, Gao Yang whispered, "fight!"


    Gao Yang fired a shot and had no chance to shoot again.


    Because all the black devils died in three seconds.


    A group of people with colored smoke looked a little confused in the street. After a while, the old man of the black devil waved his hand and a group of people turned away.


    The people waiting for the black devil were out of sight. Jason shouted, "they returned to the starting position."


    Irene raised her arms and shouted, "Yeah! The black devil group is out!"


    Frye cheered, and Albert cheered, raised his eyebrows and said in a loud voice, "be quiet and see what you can do! This is the first time. We must kill the black devil ten times. What are you excited about?"


    After that, Gao Yang turned his face and smiled and said loudly, "but it''s really cool. He was abused ten times and finally raised his eyebrows. It''s good. It feels good."


    Jason shouted: "UAV recovery, save power."


    Satan can win, and there is no suspense about winning, because they have completely mastered the trend of the black devil, and the people of the black devil don''t even know that their every move is under Satan''s eyes.


    The black devil''s people are really powerful, but they also have the limitations of the times. When Satan uses the investigation means they are not familiar with, the black devil will be completely finished.


    In the 1980s, there were UAVs, but they were only in the embryonic state. Most importantly, there was no current technology for real-time data transmission at that time. Even a reconnaissance plane had to be driven. After taking photos with a camera, it landed and then developed the film to produce photos. Such real-time monitoring is impossible.


    Generally speaking, the black devils have lost, they have fallen behind this era, and Satan has won in the progress of science and technology.

 Chapter 1458

    The faces of the black devils turned earthy and were beaten.


    More than 20 years ago, when everything he knew disappeared overnight, Pavlovic lived alone in the suburbs of Minsk without a car, because he didn''t want to leave his home, had no TV, and didn''t listen to the radio, because he didn''t want to know anything about the outside world. The world was already bad enough. Why bother to listen to the bad news, To make yourself more angry.


    The Soviet Union is gone, the KGB is gone, and the black devil is gone. In a ridiculous way, these are not important. What is important is that for Pavlovic, his significance of existence is gone.


    Ten years ago, when an arms dealer came to him and hoped to ask him to do things with an amount 10000 times higher than his pension, Pavlovich''s psychology was disdainful.


    When an arms dealer was confident that he could let the black devil do things for him, this was Pavlovich''s only idea.


    However, when the arms dealer promised to reunite him with his old brothers and continue to work with his old brothers. In fact, his brother had planned to go out of the mountain, Pavlovich agreed to work for an arms dealer without hesitation. No, he didn''t even think about it.


    Pavlovic is very poor. He has no money, but he can''t use it. The only reason for him to promise to go out is that he can continue to be with his old brothers. This reason is so strong that he can''t think and doesn''t need to think.


    After more than ten years of retirement, he didn''t touch a gun, but he never really fired a gun, saw blood, and didn''t even meet with his old brothers. Nevertheless, Pavlovich insisted that no one in the world could win him or his team. Of course, his former team, the best team in the world, The most frightening team.


    Facts have proved that Pavlovich is right. Times have changed, and the black devil has not changed. They are still the black devil, the bloodthirsty and cold-blooded black devil, and the invincible black devil.


    Politicians, businessmen, anyone, as long as the arms dealer points out and gives the rest to the black devil. They have done a lot for the arms dealer, and Pavlovic feels that he has gained a new life in this process.


    He worked for the arms dealer for several years. When he had no opponent, the black devil was idle again, but this time Pavlovich''s heart was no longer full of anger, because he knew that even if the times changed and the black devil and he were old, the black devil was still the black devil, and he was still the frightening him.


    Pavlovic never used a mobile phone, but his family has a mobile phone that turns on 24 hours and never owes money. The only reason for the existence of this mobile phone is to answer the phone of the arms dealer.


    The black devil never took the initiative to contact his teammates. It was so in those days, and it is still so now. Even if he has retired, even if the KGB is gone, even if he is extremely eager to meet his old comrades in arms, even if he already has his old comrades'' mobile phone number, Pavlovic will not take the initiative to call them.


    The black devil will only get together when fighting. It turned out to be so, and it is still so now. Moreover, the members of the black devil are comrades in arms, but they are not friends, so they have no reason to call to talk about the past like other old people.


    For four years, without any notice or chance to meet his old comrades in arms, Pavlovic thought that the arms dealer would not look for him again, but he received another call, so he came again, although this time it was not the convening order issued by the arms dealer he was familiar with.


    Pavlovic came. Although the task was different from before, he still completed the task perfectly. Then, things were different.


    Pavlovich knows he is a stubborn man. Now, he is a stubborn old man, but stubbornness comes from pride. He is really a person with extreme pride.


    Pavlovic is the commander of the black devil, the commander of the team, not the General Commander, but this identity is enough for him to be proud all his life.


    However, Pavlovich is now feeling that the invisible but extremely strong dam in his heart is being cracked by huge waves, and the one impacted seems to collapse. Although it has not yet collapsed, it is already crumbling.


    Blankness, incomprehension, fear.


    Having changed tactics five times and failed six times, Pavlovich could not figure out why their enemy, the mercenary regiment named Satan, could kill them all one after another.


    Whatever he did, he would be hit head-on. For the first time, Pavlovic thought he was careless, so he began to face up to the enemy, but then came the group destruction again and again, and the disastrous defeat without the ability to fight back.


    It''s clearly just a mercenary regiment. It''s just a mercenary regiment that won''t be looked at by him. That''s all.


    But why can a mercenary regiment destroy the black devil Regiment under his command again and again? Has the black devil lost the ability to confront a mercenary regiment?


    Pavlovich dared not think any more, although the idea would come out from the bottom of his heart again and again. After shaking his head, he said in a deep voice: "Change tactics, we are all scattered! All scattered, fight on their own, pay attention to the timing, they can''t defend. As long as one person, as long as one person can enter their core area, we can win the battle!"


    Completely abandoning the advantages of team operations and fighting entirely by individuals is a great risk. Even if you win, you will win. Few people will survive, but Pavlovic has ignored it. What he needs now is victory, not complete victory.


    Pavlovic firmly believed that with the strong personal ability of the members of the black devil, he could win the mercenary regiment even if he fought separately, but ten minutes later, his wish was dashed again.


    The battle lasted ten minutes, longer than any previous one, and "killed" two people on the other side. However, the black devil lost two people on the other side, which was indisputable and helpless.


    After being shot, you will spray smoke, but the smoke has been sprayed, so after being shot, the gun in your hand can''t sound, but you can''t spray smoke.


    Pavlovic stood distracted at the corner of the street. He was close to the enemy, but he was suppressed by the enemy with superior firepower and shot dead from behind.


    Why can they always gather superior forces, and on every front, now the black devil is divided into twelve independent fronts, why can they do it?


    Pavlovic''s heart was completely broken. He raised his head, took a deep breath, and shouted, "I admit defeat, come out!"

 Chapter 1459

    Gao Yang came out.


    If you want to gain the respect of the enemy, you must defeat him. If you still can''t gain respect by defeating the enemy, you must be afraid of him.


    Standing in front of a group of old men of the black devil, Gao Yang wanted to say something, but found that he didn''t know how to speak, so he kept silent and stood in front of a group of old men of the black devil.


    Admitting failure is difficult, especially for proud people.


    "The offensive and defensive war is a draw. Let''s change the content of the next exercise."


    After that, the old man of the black devil hesitated and said with a hard calm face, "how did you do it?"


    Gao Yang knew what the other party was asking. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the sky.


    The old man raised his head and began to look at the sky. Then a group of old men of the black devil raised their heads. After they looked at the sky for a long time, the old man said angrily: "what do you mean?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile: "UAV."


    The old man raised his head again. After watching it for a long time, he bowed his head and said with a puzzled face: "where? I didn''t see it."


    Of course, military UAVs will not install several lights on the aircraft. In addition, the coating of UAVs looks from the ground, which is difficult to distinguish from the background of the sky. If the height of UAVs is high enough, it is even more difficult to find with the naked eye.


    Gao Yang raised his right hand without raising his head. He shouted to an old man, "it''s hard for you to find it here with your naked eye."


    The old man looked at his hand held high in the air and said angrily, "if you don''t want to say it, you dare to play with me!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "don''t worry, it takes time for the UAV to land."


    After a while, an old man suddenly pointed to the sky and shouted, "look where!"


    A drone fell slowly and finally fell directly on Gao Yang''s hand.


    Feeling the weight on his hand, Gao Yang grasped the UAV, like picking a fruit from the air, handed it to the old man in front of him, smiled and said, "here, UAV."


    Jason controls the UAV very well. It''s not too difficult to land the plane on Gao Yang''s outstretched hand, but in the eyes of a group of old men, Gao Yang is like a magic.


    The old man looked at the UAV in Gao Yang''s hand and said in surprise: "it''s so small."


    After involuntarily taking over Gao Yang''s UAV, the old man said in surprise, "it''s so light? What''s the use?"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and whispered, "investigate, monitor the whole battlefield and your every move."


    The old man suddenly realized on his face and said in a loud voice, "no wonder you can always find our position accurately and concentrate your superior strength locally. However, how can you do it?"


    With a black line on his face, he said helplessly: "old... Man, do you never watch the news? Don''t watch movies or TV?"


    The old man shook his head and said loudly, "don''t look."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "this is very simple. Basically, this thing is not a secret weapon. Children know it."


    After that, he said in a low voice, "big bird, come here."


    Jason ran over with his flat butt bumpy. Gao Yang reached out to the old man to get back the UAV and handed it to Jason. At the same time, he asked for the flat in Jason''s hand, walked to the old man, stood side by side with him, and whispered, "here, that''s it. Look."


    Jason remotely controlled the UAV and flew up. Some old men were looking up at the UAV disappearing into the air, while others gathered around Gao Yang and looked at the tablet in his hand.


    The old man looked at the sky, then looked at the flat plate in Gao Yang''s hand, and looked at himself from another angle. Then he sighed and whispered, "I see, it''s so."


    Another old man whispered, "this is the combat power multiplier."


    Gao Yang thought that those old men would angrily accuse him of cheating. In fact, he also thought that using UAVs was cheating, although Satan would use UAVs every time he fought, as long as it was not indoor.


    The old man nodded and then said to Gao Yang, "now I understand what''s going on. Thank you for telling me. Well, now we can carry out the next exercise."


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "how?"


    "Fight freely in this area! There is no need to defend. Search and eliminate each other''s personnel until the last one dies. You can fight as you want, attack or defend as you like."


    Gao Yang thought about the combat methods adopted by the so-called free war. He found that there was no big difference between such a fight and offensive and defensive war. After a series of failures, the black devil would never stay in one place and continue to lay mines. They would continue to attack.


    Satan will not defend, because Satan''s purpose is to improve rather than win the exercise with the black devil, so Satan will continue to attack. In this way, if they still use UAVs, the black devil will still lose, unless the black devil has any way to avoid UAV monitoring, or they will not attack but stick to it.


    Gao Yang wanted to have a face-to-face contest with the black devil, so the old man''s proposal was very in line with his appetite, so he said in a deep voice: "OK, this free war, well, we don''t need drones, and you don''t lay mines."


    The old man smiled and said confidently, "no, we won''t lay mines, but you can continue to use drones. You''re welcome. Just use them."


    The old man turned to his men and said loudly, "we''re tied in front. Let''s go on!"


    After a roar, a group of old men turned and left. They took more than a dozen steps. The boss of the black devil suddenly stopped, turned and shouted to him: "my name is Pavlovich. Remember my name, you can also call my name."


    What a bunch of proud old die hards.


    Gao Yang read it in his heart, but he was not angry. On the contrary, he could make the old stubborn who refused to tell him his name take the initiative to report his name, which made him very useful, because those old men really have the qualification to be proud.


    Gao Yang also walked back, and then he said to the people: "fight freely, we can use drones. Those old men seem very confident, but how do they plan to avoid our surveillance?"


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "don''t you know what they can do? They really have a way and let us open our eyes. If they can''t, we don''t need drones."


    Irene said excitedly, "I can finally fight a good battle. Let''s see what the old men have."

 Chapter 1460

    Free war is a scuffle. In an area, two groups of people search each other and kill each other''s people.


    The chaotic and low shantytowns seriously block the line of sight and scuffle. Satan, who monitors the whole battlefield, naturally has a great advantage. Unless the black devil''s people stay in their nest, Satan will be able to master their route.


    However, the black devil disappeared out of thin air.


    Jason raised his arm and looked at the flat plate fixed on his arm. He said nervously, "there is no trace of the black devil. They must be hiding in that cabin."


    Gao Yang raised his right arm, motioned to stop the whole team, and said in a deep voice: "the black devil can''t choose defense. They will destroy us in maneuver. They are very proud. After they have to admit defeat, they can''t beat us in defense, which they have proved to be an absolute advantage. Therefore, they will attack and they will maneuver."


    Li JinFang looked around warily, and then said with some nervousness: "but where are they? The black devil must be here. If they want to attack, why don''t they appear? Hiding in the house is not an attack."


    If only Gao Yang knew where the black devil was, his brain was running at full speed, but he just couldn''t guess what the black devil wanted.


    "The black devil''s people can''t defend, and they can''t stay in one place. They must have taken the way to escape air investigation. Now, we can''t stay in one place. Let''s see what the black devil can do in an encounter. We continue to search and regard it as no UAV."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and the team continued to move forward.


    Fighting with experts is really the only way to improve. Under pressure, Gao Yang found some problems existing in Satan.


    Taylor was incorporated into the assault group, but he lacked a tacit understanding with others. Although he has been together for a long time, what Taylor is used to and good at is different from Satan. When Satan''s early lineup was relatively stable, he trained together in Israel for a long time and belongs to a whole. It is really difficult for Taylor to fully integrate into it.


    He is also a newcomer and later than Taylor, but Albert has no problem with cooperation. There are two reasons. One is that he was born in the Golan brigade and spent a long time in airborne soldiers, which is quite related to the training mode of Satan''s unification. Another is that Albert is a medical soldier and his position is lower, Moreover, his duties do not require as much tacit understanding with others as Taylor''s Raiders.


    The Raider is unlikely to act alone during the assault, and the combat environment faced by the Raider requires the highest response speed. Especially in indoor combat, he must respond at the moment when he finds the enemy. Who should do what and which direction should be responsible can be divided in advance, but in the face of unplanned situations or unexpected situations, It must be able to adapt to changes and give full play to the strongest firepower of the group without communication, which is unlikely to be achieved by the assault group that is not honed together for a long time.


    Several enemies appeared around at the same time, and then two people hit the same person with precious time and bullets. The scene was not only funny, but also fatal.


    Gao Yang is determined to take Taylor from the assault group. Taylor''s best skill is not indoor combat and street combat, but fighting in the field and pushing him into the assault group. It is still because the assault group is currently short of people. In Syria, Taylor can play well even if he is included in the assault group, but it is because the enemy is too weak. If he is faced with a strong enemy, Taylor could be the lifeblood of the assault team.


    The assault group is definitely better to lack than abuse. If there are fewer people, there are fewer playing methods. The assault group with fewer people but tacit understanding is much safer than the assault group with more people but may cooperate with mistakes. During the assault, it may be just a turn in the wrong direction, and the dead will often represent the light of death.


    Except for Taylor, the problem on the 13th is bigger.


    In fact, the 13th should not be incorporated into Satan''s overall battle. He is not this material.


    The 13th was out of touch with the whole Satan''s formation. He seemed at a loss. His actions were completely different from others. The hidden advance of the battlefield belonged to a very strange field for him.


    On the 13th, he was incorporated into the support group, but he was extremely uncomfortable. He did what others did. After he saw it, he followed it and was completely disconnected from the whole team. It''s not surprising that the 13th was a killer. He was alone. Even if he cooperated, it was also the cooperation between killers. He was organized with a special combat team, which was a drag on both sides.


    As for yak, like the 13th, he has great skills, but he is a drag on Satan''s combat team. Similarly, Satan''s combat team is also a drag on him.


    However, yak has somehow learned how to cooperate in combat. The action team of the intelligence department is very different from the army, but there are also similarities. Therefore, although yak is incompatible with Satan''s combat system, it is better than the 13th to follow Satan''s combat team.


    If you find a problem, you will naturally solve it. After observing it for one day, Gao Yang thinks it''s time to make a final decision.


    "The assault group is rebuilt. The postman, the skunk, you two break away from the assault group. The toad, the Tyrannosaurus Rex, the little fly and the Dragon Knight form a four person assault group. The postman, the skunk, me and the villain form an assault support group, big dog, worker bee, rabbit, big bird and support group."


    After Gao Yang finished, Taylor quickly retreated from his position. The assault group changed from six to four, but the support group was divided into two. One was an assault support group close to the assault group, and the other was a pure support group with a more delayed position. The assault personnel were streamlined, but the thickness of the combat system increased.


    After changing Taylor''s position, he raised his voice and whispered, "No. 13, shadow, you two are out of battle."


    The 13th frowned and said in a muffled voice, "why?"


    "In the way."


    On the 13th, he stopped. After shrugging his shoulders, he spread his hands and said, "then I have to do something?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You don''t have to participate in this kind of war in the future. Just do what you''re good at."


    Yak stood up straight and smiled at No. 13. "Let''s go. Do what we''re good at. Our battlefield is not here."


    Completely cut the 13th and yak out of the combat team. There are fewer people, but Satan''s combat effectiveness has been improved, because the system operates more smoothly.


    It''s just an attempt to incorporate Yake and 13 into the combat team. After all, it''s a drill. It''s the time for observation and verification. If it''s a real battle, Gao Yang won''t let them join the combat team. In the future, if there is no big accident, they can''t be incorporated into the combat team again. Yake is right. Their battlefield is not here.


    Yak played a circle with the 13th, and the soy sauce was taken away. After streamlining the team, Satan was twelve and the black devil was twelve. This time, even the number was the same.


    In the process of streamlining the team, the operation did not stop. Gao Yang was careful to search around. Now he only thought there were no drones in the sky.


    The commando team walked in front and passed a series of tin houses lined up. When Gao Yang and the four of them were passing that row of houses, Gao Yang suddenly heard a slight sound in the house on his side.


    Gao Yang quickly turned and raised his gun, but it was too late. He pulled the trigger, but the gun in his hand didn''t start, which meant that he had been killed.


    From the tin room on Satan''s side, six people suddenly appeared. They showed up behind the window at a very fast speed, fired a shot, then disappeared, and then appeared and fired again.


    Satan "killed" seven at the first time. The assault support group was wiped out, and the big dog died in the support group. Then Satan''s assault group fought back and began to hide.


    Satan''s combat effectiveness is actually very strong, really strong. Although he was caught off guard by a sneak attack, he still achieved results and killed three people of the black devil. However, when the other six people of the black devil jumped out of the house a little far away and started the attack of double-sided bags, Satan''s commando team killed two people, Finally, together with the support group, the whole army was destroyed.


    It took two hours to search each other, and it took twenty seconds for the battle to start and end.


    When Satan''s whole army was destroyed, Gao Yang sighed with some annoyance, while Pavlovic smiled happily. After laughing at Gao Yang, he said in a sarcastic way: "look, you have drones, you monitored the battlefield, but you still lost."


    Gao Yang was convinced and said, "yes, we lost. How did you do it?"


    Pavlovic also decided to tell Gao Yang what was going on. He pointed to the room behind him and said loudly: "It''s very simple. Go through the wall. We will never be exposed to the vision of the UAV. All twelve people spread out and pass through the wall in the house. When one person finds your trace, the others will approach him and come from the house. Then, we launch an attack. It''s that simple."


    Simple? Not at all.


    Pavlovic''s words are relaxed, but saying and doing are two different things. It''s a skill to think of and do it. It''s just a fantasy to think of what you can''t do.


    Gao Yang didn''t think about the possibility of the black devil passing through the wall in the house. The houses in the shanty town are very simple, and the broken wall is still relatively simple, but he soon excluded this possibility, because the black demons gathered together to pass through the wall, it would be equivalent to defending, and unless they happen to meet, the two sides don''t want to fight.


    But it''s just to spread the people completely, and then find Satan''s team at a very close distance without exposing it. Then gather twelve people, monitor the person and get close to Satan at the same time in the process of assembly, and then launch a sudden attack. This is the most difficult place.


    Satan uses drones to monitor the battlefield, and the black devil uses his naked eyes to monitor the battlefield. It''s so difficult that it''s boundless.


    Silently deliver a fatal blow to the enemy, and the black devil has achieved the ultimate.

 Chapter 1461

    The most important thing on the battlefield is always people. Gao Yang knows this very well, so he is not surprised that the black devil can find a way to deal with UAV monitoring.


    The only thing Gao Yang doesn''t understand is how powerful the young black devil army was more than 20 years ago.


    People are not satisfied with old age. When they are old, their physical functions will certainly decline. If they maintain good health, they will decline a little. If they do not maintain good health, their physical functions will decline a lot. But black devil people can be so powerful when they are old. What should they be like when they are young?


    The tactics of the black devil can also be used once, because knowing what the black devil will do, Gao Yang will naturally adopt targeted tactics, but if it is an actual battle, the last time is enough.


    Pavlovic still gave face. After briefly saying what was going on, he waved his hand and shouted, "let''s go on and let me see what you can do!"


    The last exercise took a long time. It was going to be dark on the horse. Gao Yang looked at the position of the sun, then frowned and said seriously to Pavlovic: "it is going to be dark on the horse."


    Pavlovic chuckled, "does it matter?"


    It can be seen that Pavlovic is in a good mood because he beat high technology with his experience and ability. This is particularly important for a veteran in his twilight.


    But the following may not be very beautiful for these veterans, and Gao Yang is very confident in it.


    "At night, we will use night vision devices. Our UAVs also have night vision cameras, which are thermal imaging. Well, we also use two kinds of single soldier night vision devices, low light level and thermal imaging."


    Gao Yang said it sincerely, but Pavlovic immediately stood up after thinking for a moment and said, "even if you have a night vision, it''s nothing. I''ll tell you that the most reliable is always people, not instruments."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "I admit your point of view, but this is not the reason to exclude the use of new things. If you are strong, combined with some high-tech gadgets, you will only be stronger."


    Pavlovic smiled and said, "let''s try. We already have the experience of fighting together at night. You must know that night is not an obstacle for us, but the best cover."


    Gao Yang said seriously: "every special force is good at night combat, but we are especially good at night combat. If we all have night vision, the chances of victory and defeat are equal. Maybe you are more powerful, but now we have night vision, you don''t. You only have the most garbage night vision attached to the gun, which will make you suffer a lot."


    Pavlovic waved his hand impatiently and said in a deep voice, "why do you say so much? Just try."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, try it. Well, don''t you need to eat? I want to have a rest. After all, we''ve been playing all day."


    Pavlovich looked at Gao Yang with some disdain. He said in a very contemptuous language: "well, you can go to dinner. We old men can have some compressed biscuits."


    Gao Yang nodded, beckoned, and took Satan''s men away from the drill ground.


    Gao Yang wants to wait for the sun to set completely before starting the exercise. The main reason for doing so is not to wait for darkness, but to wait for the temperature to drop.


    The temperature difference in the desert is very large. Under the direct sunlight during the day, the temperature of the sand ground is very high, and the air temperature is more than 35 degrees, which is similar to the temperature of the human body, which means that it is difficult to distinguish people from the background temperature with a thermal imager.


    In the evening, the ground temperature drops rapidly, and the temperature of people on the thermal imager will be very different from that of the background environment. However, the iron house in the exercise area can hardly be called a house. There is no thick wall, and only wooden board or even plastic cloth can be used as a wall. In this way, the thermal imager can easily find it, that is to say, During the day, the shed that still has a protective effect on the black devil will be completely useless at night.


    At night, the battlefield was completely transparent to Satan, and the black devil didn''t realize this. Although Gao Yang said it directly, Pavlovic just didn''t believe it.


    Proud people are stubborn.


    Berbera has just fought down, and there are still a lot of things to deal with. Gao Yang left his business and accompanied a group of old men to practice for a day in order to learn something. However, at the end of the day, Gao Yang really gained a lot, but Gao Yang found that if it was just a drill, it would be difficult for him to learn something from the black devil.


    Unless the black devil is willing to take the initiative to teach something, for Satan, the black devil is just a hypothetical enemy under pressure. It is almost impossible to expect to learn the unique good things of the black devil from the exercise.


    While eating compressed biscuits, he raised his voice and whispered: "The black devils are proud and stubborn, but their psychology is also very fragile. They used to be so strong that they can''t accept failure. After dark, they hurt them and beat them to psychological collapse. Then, we have a chance. As a condition of exchange, they must pay some price in exchange for the night war in the new era."


    Frye muttered, "but you told them we used night vision devices. If they don''t know, maybe it''s OK. Now they know, they can buy some night vision devices."


    Gao Yang smiled: "Don''t be funny. What if you give them the same night vision device? They don''t have combat experience in using night vision devices and have never practiced the combat routine of using night vision devices at all. Even if you give them night vision devices, they will lose out out of the power of habit. If you don''t believe it, wait and see. Give them a miserable one, then give them a miserable one, and then our relationship will end Equality. "


    Irene chewed the military chocolate and said with great dissatisfaction: "it''s terrible. Hum, we''ve been training with the night vision for so long. If we can''t beat a group of old men who haven''t touched the night vision, we''ll die."


    A group of people ate slowly for a long time and were preparing for the night battle. When Gao Yang tried the thermal imager again, he smiled and said, "OK, we can start."


    Satan began to search and move forward according to the grouping mode during the night war. Before they went far, Jason said in a very boring language: "I''ve found the target. It seems that it is. Wait until I lower the height to have a look."


    The thermal imager used in UAV is certainly not as easy to use as the large thermal imager used in helicopter, but the current progress of military science and technology, especially the top one, is indeed much faster than ordinary people think. The effect of a small thermal imager now is much better than that of a mainframe ten years ago.


    Soon, Jason confirmed that he found it was the black devil.


    "I found nine people, three groups of three. Two groups are in the bunker, one is outside, and another group of three should be in the house. The roof may be a little thick, but it doesn''t matter. As long as they move, they will be able to find them."


    "Guys, we have an absolute advantage. In this case, we must ensure zero casualties. Don''t forget that the black devil is also good at fighting at night, although it''s different from our mode, so be careful."


    Gao Yang could not accept another casualty in a one-way transparent battlefield, so he commanded with extra care.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how the black devil troops fight at night. The dark night seems to have no impact on them, but the premise is that they are close enough. If they exceed 100 meters, the black devil can still be the same as the day, then they are not human and really become demons.


    Close to the black devil and keep the distance 100 meters away. Then, hold high and they start to kill the black devil one by one. There is no need to be impatient. If the black devil''s people hide in the house, let them hide. Anyway, they will move soon.


    When the last person of the black devil was also killed by Gao Yang with a gun, the first exercise of the night battle ended, and Satan won a complete victory with absolute advantage.


    Pride is pride, but Pavlovic is not stupid. Therefore, Pavlovic is now willing to have a discussion with Gao Yang after the exercise. Of course, he is unwilling, but he has to be forced to face the reality.


    When he reached Gao Yang, Pavlovich pointed to the low light level night vision instrument on Gao Yang''s helmet and said in a low voice, "this time because of this thing?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "not all, mainly thermal imaging."


    Pavlovic pulled down his face very hard and whispered in a deliberative tone, "can I have a look?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, I can also lend you some night vision devices. We have enough, and then we''ll have another one."


    Pavlovic perked up and shouted, "OK, let''s do it again."


    "Get some thermal imaging," he said loudly


    Next, there was the real hard battle. Gao Yang was a little excited, but as soon as he finished speaking out loud, he listened to yak in his headphones in an extremely urgent and tense language: "interrupt the exercise! See me at the starting position right away. No, call Andre right away! Right away!"


    Something happened.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "the drill is over."


    Pavlovic was very dissatisfied and said, "what''s the matter? Why stop!"


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to pay attention to Pavlovic. He took out the satellite phone from his pocket, turned it on, and immediately dialed Andre''s phone.


    The phone was connected immediately, but Andre didn''t answer it. A strange voice came up and said urgently: "Andre was shot!"


    Gao Yang had no time to be nervous and afraid. Subconsciously, he said in a hurry: "how is he, injured, seriously injured, or dead!"


    "He''s not dead yet, but I think he''ll die soon. We''re in the hospital, but there''s no hope. He''s dead."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said to the people around him: "emergency, Andre is dead! Stop the team and get ready to rush to Kiev as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 1462

    If Andre dies, the problem will be too big. The situation of Ivan in Ukraine and even the whole Europe will collapse in an instant, which is a complete collapse.


    Gaoyang killed the son of dejo mather and one of his generals, but dejo mather immediately sent someone again a few days later, but as soon as Andre died, big Ivan couldn''t send anyone else.


    As soon as Andre died, the original good situation was completely eroded. If Satan failed, it would be completely finished, which is no exaggeration.


    When Andre lives, he can mobilize the power of big Ivan in Europe and even the whole world to fight against Deyo mather. Once Andre dies, all the power systems of big Ivan completely lose the helmsman. Even if the hidden power is strong, it is scattered, and even can''t play any role at all.


    As soon as Andre dies, unless big Ivan shows up immediately, the event will stop. Even if big Ivan appears in the future, he will not be able to return to the sky, because his foundation has been shaken passively, his heart has been occupied, and even if there are hidden forces, he will face a mess that must be cleaned up first, and the problem is that Deyue Mather will not give big Ivan a chance to clean up the mess.


    Fortunately, Andre is not dead yet. He''s just dying.


    Andre''s bodyguard answered the phone. Andre was in a coma soon after being shot, but he somehow supported and said a word before he was in a coma, that is to ask his bodyguard to call ram immediately.


    Andre''s bodyguard found the number on the phone and called Gao Yang, but Gao Yang''s phone was turned off, so the bodyguard called the number marked Satan, which was answered by yak.


    Andre has been sent to the hospital. His life and death are uncertain. That''s all. The bodyguard can provide so much information. He doesn''t even have time to talk to Gao Yang, because he must try his best to save Andre''s life.


    The situation was so serious that Gao Yang had to leave everything and rush back to Kiev as soon as possible.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said in a deep voice to a group of people around him while calling little Downey: "Andre is dying. Go back to Kiev immediately and act immediately in our fastest way."


    After that, Gao Yang whispered to Pavlovic in front of him, "take your people with me and help me. No, the people who called you need your help."


    Pavlovic shrugged and said with a smile, "we are not controlled by anyone."


    After talking to Gao Yang, Pavlovic smiled again and said loudly, "but we are willing to do something. Let''s go."


    Gao Yang raised the phone and put it in his ear. Then he said in a deep voice, "man, put down everything in your hand. The company''s affairs are all suspended. Don''t track down Clooney''s whereabouts. Gather all our money for emergency use, and then protect all our families. No, I''ll find someone else to do it."


    Little Downey was very surprised and nervous: "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "Andre was shot. He is not dead yet, but he is likely to die soon. As soon as he dies, the goal of Deyue is likely to be us. It''s best to deal with the worst situation and prepare. I''ll hang up."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately ran up and called Morgan while running.


    Morgan smiled, "Gao, what''s up?"


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to tell Morgan. After a short absence, he sighed, "Morgan, I''m in big trouble. You may not get your money back."


    Morgan said in a loud voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Andre is dying, Morgan. You still owe me a few favors, don''t you?"


    Morgan was silent for a moment and whispered, "yes, you say."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "if we die, take good care of our family for us, Morgan, take good care of Yelena, take care of all our family, and don''t let Deyue mather hurt them. Oh, and if we die, which mine is yours."


    Morgan was silent for a long time, then he said in a deep voice: "dejo mather is very powerful, but don''t think dejo mather so powerful. You don''t necessarily die, but I promise you, if you die, I will take good care of them. From now on, I guarantee their safety until you come back. I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Gao Yang didn''t have to say thank you, but he said solemnly, "thank you, please."


    Morgan owes Gao Yang a favor, but Gao Yang never wastes his friendship and favor with Morgan for this time.


    Morgan will not go to war to protect Satan and dejo Mather, because Morgan is also an interest group behind him, so it is impossible to declare war easily, but Morgan can protect Satan''s family, because it is not a declaration of war. If dejo mather is also afraid of Morgan, he must let go of the enemy''s family after killing his enemies, such as Satan.


    After hanging up Morgan, Gao Yang wanted to call Justin, but he thought about it and gave up the idea because he couldn''t afford the risk.


    Gao Yang wants to get some information about Deyue from Justin, but he thinks it''s more important to keep his secret than to get information, because if Justin thinks the balance of victory falls on ledyue Mather, he is likely to turn around and sell him, even if he may lose 100 million.


    Gao Yang thought about the next person to contact, and then he wanted to call polovich, but he gave up the moment the phone was dialed out.


    At this critical juncture, Gao Yang gave up polovich, the only person familiar with the great Ivan system and the only person who may help to change the situation.


    At first, Gao Yang understood that people with criminal records are really difficult to be trusted again, because at such a moment when only divulging a message can control the situation, God knows what polovich, who once chose to stand by, would do this time. He really dare not take the risk.


    In the short time when he wanted to call and give up, Gao Yang also understood one thing. Some things can''t be wrong. If he is wrong once, he really won''t have a chance to turn over again.


    Andre may die or miraculously survive like Ivan. However, he may die at any time. What Gaoyang has to do now is to see Andre as soon as possible, whether he is dead or alive.


    To rush back to Kiev, the only way of transportation is to fly back. However, there are no direct flights to Kiev in Somalia.


    If you can fly directly to Kiev, that is, seven or eight hours, but if you want to turn around and reverse the plane, it will take at least twenty or thirty hours.


    He ran back to the temporary headquarters of the skeleton gang in Berbera. Gao Yang saw mayd and waved directly. After interrupting mayd who wanted to speak, he said in a hurry: "I must leave now."


    At the same time, Gao Yang said to yak around him, "contact those pilots and let them get ready to take off immediately. There should be oil in Berbera airport."


    Yak nodded and said, "where are we going?"


    "I don''t know. Let them prepare. You''ll find a feasible route."


    Yak turned to work and said to mayd, "it''s a very urgent situation. No, it''s a critical situation. We must leave immediately."


    Mayd said nervously, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "my problem has something to do with you. If I fail, we will die and your arms supply channels will be completely interrupted. Of course, you don''t have to worry about it. You can easily change arms suppliers. Many people want to do your business."


    Mayd frowned and said in a deep voice, "what can I do for you?"


    He breathed loudly and said in a deep voice, "you have helped me, if you don''t take back the 80 million."


    Mayd firmly waved his hand and said, "the skeleton Gang fully supports you. If you want to use money, I''ll try to raise some for you. It may not be too much, but how much is how much."


    "Thank you. Now, Ma, your next situation may be difficult, but you must firmly hold Berbera. If you lose again this time, it will be difficult next time."


    Mayd whispered, "are you going to take everyone away?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "for the time being, I can''t take them away and let them stay to help you defend Berbera, but they may be transferred in the future. In addition, our agreement is that our plan to occupy one of Berbera''s bases will be suspended temporarily. I have no spare power to deal with other things."


    Mayd said firmly, "Berbera, I''ll keep it for you. There''s definitely a place for you."


    Gao Yang nodded and sighed, "thank you. I remember your love. If I can survive this difficulty, forget it. Let''s talk about future things in the future."


    Mayd said in a deep voice, "I''m sure you can get through it, absolutely."


    At this time, yak shouted to Gao Yang: "the airport is preparing. We can take off in 20 minutes, but we can''t fly too far. At present, we can only sneak across the border to Djibouti or Yemen, and then let our own plane pick it up, or find another charter plane to fly directly to Kiev."


    Gao Yang also has a private plane now, but it will be too slow when the plane comes.


    Gao Yang waved and said, "no, it''s too slow."


    After that, Gao Yang breathed out and said loudly, "we take off and fly to Iran to get Iran ready, and then we fly directly from Iran to Kiev."


    Yak frowned and said, "is the route when we came? But we haven''t been in touch yet. Whether we can enter Iranian airspace is a problem."


    Gaoyang doesn''t want to tell polovich what happened in Kiev, but it doesn''t prevent him from asking polovich to help arrange a plane. He doesn''t spend a lot of money. Iran is happy to provide a civilian charter plane, and all Gaoyang has to do is make up an excuse.

 Chapter 1463

    After eleven hours, Gao Yang arrived in Kiev. Since his departure was in Somalia, the speed was amazing.


    In a private clinic, Andre lay motionless in bed with a white sheet covered with a blood transfusion tube, and the upper and lower parts of his sheet had been soaked with blood.


    Gao Yang thought Andre was dead, but the sheet didn''t cover Andre''s face. He went to the bedside and observed it carefully. He found that Andre''s chest still fluctuated slightly, and Andre''s clothes were even on his body, which showed that no one had operated on him at all.


    Gao Yang turned to Andre''s bodyguard and whispered angrily, "why don''t you save it? Why! Dragon Knight, villain, come here!"


    One of Andre''s bodyguards shook his head and slowly opened the sheet.


    Gao Yang also hopes that Andy can save Andre''s life, but when he sees Andre''s wound, he immediately gives up the idea.


    Andre''s right leg was completely missing, and he lost half of his pelvis and half of his abdominal cavity. His internal organs were wrapped in cloth, otherwise they should flow all over the ground.


    Without Andy ho giving professional advice, Gao Yang also knows that Andre is dead. His only surprise now is how Andre can have survived for 12 hours.


    Andy ho shook his head and said nothing, then turned and left.


    Gao Yang gasped and said to the bodyguard standing beside him, "what''s the matter?"


    The bodyguard whispered, "Andre said he must see you. He must see you before he dies."


    After that, the bodyguard attached himself to Andre''s ear and whispered, "boss, the ram is coming, boss, the ram is coming."


    Tommy and Andre are old acquaintances. He came in with Gao Yang. At this time, he stood by the bed and said loudly, "Andre, I''m Tommy. I came to see you."


    Gao Yang didn''t think Andre had a chance to wake up, but after a long sigh, he still shouted, "Andre, I''m coming."


    Andre actually moved his eyes and miraculously opened them.


    Gao Yang stood next to Andre. Although he was very surprised that Andre could really wake up, he still said in a warm voice: "Andre, I''m coming."


    Andre looked at Gao Yang, and then he had the strength to stretch out his hand.


    Gao Yang knows that Andre will die soon. He will die soon. This is a reflection.


    Holding Andre''s trembling hand, he said in a deep voice, "do you have anything to say?"


    Andre took a breath and said in clear words, "I''m waiting for you. I can''t die until I see you. Fortunately, you came in time, my friend."


    After taking a breath and slowing down, Andre said slowly: "I''m dying. Big Ivan handed over Europe to me. I can''t just let him lose his European territory. When I die, no one can preside over the overall situation. I have people I trust, but they don''t have enough ability. Only you, ram, can help me."


    Gao Yang said firmly, "it''s my duty to give it to me here."


    Andre smiled and whispered, "I knew you would promise, good brother. You''re really a righteous guy. There aren''t many people like you these days."


    Andre grabbed Gao Yang''s hand and whispered, "everyone else out."


    Andre''s bodyguard immediately turned and left. Tommy nodded to Andre and whispered, "bye, Andre."


    Everyone left. Andre breathed, let go of Gao Yang''s hand, reached out and shivered out a small book with half a palm from his clothes pocket, and raised his hand to Gao Yang.


    When Gao Yang reached out, Andre put little Ben on Gao Yang''s hand, then took Gao Yang''s right hand and whispered, "now, this is yours!"


    "What is this?" he said in a loud voice


    Andre smiled and said proudly, "strength!"


    After breathing, Andre said with difficulty: "listen to me, this is the codebook. Find the Anna Karenina as a reference, and you can understand it. Don''t give this thing to anyone, and don''t tell anyone the codebook. With this thing, you have power!"


    "I remember," he said in a loud voice


    Andre breathed and said hard, "after I die, everything here is up to you, ram, please, don''t let me down, keep Ukraine and Europe. I don''t want to face big Ivan after I die. I don''t want to let him down."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''ll keep your company for you."


    Andre smiled happily and whispered, "you can let them in. I have something to tell them by the way."


    "Everybody come in," he said loudly


    A group of people crowded in again. Andre deflected his head slightly and whispered, "newlantova, Dennis, you follow the ram and listen to him. Tommy, you have a good boss."


    Tommy said with a difficult smile, "Andre, you''re also a good boss."


    Andre breathed, clenched his teeth, looked at Gao Yang and said hard, "ram, you should be careful. The people of Deyue are really powerful. I''ve made all the preparations, but I''m still dead."


    "What happened?" he said in a low voice


    Gao Yang can''t help asking, because some bodyguards may not know.


    Andre sighed blankly and said helplessly, "I know that Deyue must come and kill me. I''ve made full preparations and arranged the strongest security force, but I''m still dead. Few of them broke through all my defense lines and gave me a shot directly. Ram, you should be careful of those people. I don''t know who they are, but they are really powerful and powerful."


    After that, Andre gave a faint sigh and said helplessly, "someone told me that people don''t feel pain when they are dying. Nonsense! I''ve always been in pain and pain, but I can be relieved now."


    Andre''s eyes were quickly losing their look and said in a loud voice: "brother, go all the way, I won''t let you down."


    After Andre sighed, Andre said helplessly, "I didn''t make a mistake, but I''m still dead."


    Relying on the belief that he must see Gao Yang before he can die, Andre hung his breath and didn''t die for twelve hours. Now he has said everything he should say.


    Andre smiled and closed his eyes. He thought he was finally dead, but Andre suddenly opened his eyes and raised his hands as if he wanted to hug something. Then he shouted, "Mom, mom! Mom..."


    After shouting mom twice, Andre''s hand fell down and he died.

 Chapter 1464

    Andre died. He died peacefully.


    Gao Yang hates the feeling of watching people he knows die. He is extremely disgusted.


    Sad, because Gao Yang and Andre don''t have much friendship, but Gao Yang is still extremely sad, because Andre is his friend after all, but the main reason for Gao Yang''s sadness is that things hurt their kind.


    Sighed, Gao Yang said in a deep voice to Andre''s two bodyguards: "what''s going on? Tell me carefully."


    A middle-aged man in his forties said with a hard face: "last night, we were going to see a man, but when we were about to start, there was a gunshot. We arranged the guards outside, found suspicious people, and then exchanged fire."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said in a low voice, "wait, the peripheral guards found the enemy and exchanged fire. Why would Andre die? Where are you, what terrain, and under what circumstances did the enemy hit him? Look at Andre''s wound. Was he shot by big mouth from a long distance?"


    The bodyguard shook his head, then said with a sad face: "no, we are in our own home. It is a four story apartment. There are only our own people. With our six bodyguards, there are 62 people in total. The enemy launched a strong attack. They broke through our defense line, rushed to the building, found Andre and shot him."


    Gao Yang took a breath of air-conditioning, and then he was stunned and said, "sixty two people protected him, but they were attacked by the enemy and shot him?"


    The bodyguard nodded and said with a ashamed face, "yes, we can''t stop it."


    Gao Yang''s mind was a little confused. He covered his head and said in a trembling voice: "wait a minute, did I make a mistake? You occupied an apartment building and 62 people protected Andre. Then the enemy broke through your defense line and killed Andre. Is that so?"


    The bodyguard breathed out and whispered, "that''s right."


    Gao Yang shook his head, vomited, and said in a deep voice, "so, how many enemies?"


    The bodyguard rubbed his face and whispered, "about 20 people, up to 20."


    Gao Yang stared and said in a trembling voice, "how many? Twenty? Not two hundred?"


    "Yes, only twenty at most."


    No. 13 standing beside Gao Yang said in a firm voice, "impossible! It''s impossible."


    Yak raised his index finger and said, "yes, it''s impossible!"


    It''s not impossible for 20 people to break through the defense line of more than 60 people and kill the target. In fact, they don''t do much to praise them, but the problem is that the defense of more than 60 people depends on what level they are. In terms of Andre''s strength, it must be the best of the best to protect him. So, how strong do these 20 people have to be?


    "Andre is dead. What else is impossible? Who is the person who protects Andre, how many have died, and how many have died."


    The bodyguard whispered, "all the people who protect Andre are from alpha. Thirty two of us died. There are no wounded. The other party may have died one or two. I don''t know."


    "It''s impossible!" he said angrily


    Exaltation is not anger, but fear.


    Let Satan attack more than 50 apartment buildings defended by alpha, kill a target person, and then evacuate safely. Gao Yang won''t do such a thing, because he knows it can''t be done, and Satan''s people can''t do it.


    What Satan could never do, a team of about 20 people seemed to sit down very easily. How dare Gao Yang believe this.


    Yak couldn''t help saying, "did they use any heavy weapons?"


    The bodyguard smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "no, they used grenades and rifles. They only used two rockets. They shared less than two minutes from the exchange of fire with our peripheral guards to their forced entry into the apartment building, and then they accurately rushed into the third floor to find Andre''s position."


    Gao Yang finally understood Andre''s meaning that he didn''t make a mistake.


    Andre arranged 62 people around him to protect himself, but 20 people forced him in and gave him a shot. This kind of thing is really helpless. He didn''t make mistakes, but the enemy is too strong.


    Jacques suddenly raised his hand and waved it to Gao Yang. After motioning everyone to stop talking, he approached Andre with a vigilant face, and then began to examine Andre''s body, especially his clothes, very carefully.


    Another bodyguard shook his head and said, "don''t look for it. There''s no bug. We''ve checked it many times."


    If Andre''s body has a bug or some positioning device, things will be very troublesome. Gao Yang has to consider that his conversation with Andre has been heard.


    He waved his hand in chagrin, raised his voice and said, "everyone out. You, you, you, the three of you stay to check Andre''s body, take his clothes away, and change him into quiet clothes."


    The three people Gao Yang refers to are yak, No. 13 and Andy ho. He believes in his own people more, and he must also make sure that Andre doesn''t have a bug.


    Tommy sighed, "I''ll stay and collect Andre''s body."


    Gao Yang nodded, waved his hand and motioned others to come out with him. After walking for a while, he whispered, "the enemy goes straight to Andre, indicating that they know Andre''s position, or something like a bug, or there is an insider between you!"


    The two bodyguards nodded in silence, shouted loudly, waved their hands and said, "the ghost or something killed Andre. We''ll check it later. Now, tell me why the enemy didn''t shoot Andre in the head."


    The bodyguard whispered, "the six of us were all around Andre, and the enemy suddenly rushed in. We fought hard, but it was too fast. The four in front of Andre were dead. Dennis and I were on both sides. The enemy hit Andre, but at this time, our people scattered in various rooms rushed out, and they retreated immediately."


    Another bodyguard said in a trembling voice: "at least half of our dead people were killed when the enemy evacuated. It was too fast. Everything happened too fast. We didn''t even have time to escort Andre away. The enemy had already arrived in front of us."


    Gao Yang said to himself: "drive straight into Andre and kill him forcibly after finding Andre. After confirming that the target will die, they don''t waste time even making up a shot, because they confirm that the target will die. It''s so powerful. These people are so powerful..."

 Chapter 1465

    In a big room, all 14 people of Satan were there, and in addition to 14 people of Satan, 12 people of the black devil were also there.


    Gao Yang wants to hold a top secret meeting. It''s OK to say it''s a pre war meeting or an intelligence analysis meeting. The reason why outsiders such as the black devil also join this top secret meeting is not only because the black devil is powerful enough, but also because the black devil has enough knowledge.


    Those who killed Andre have given Gao Yang unprecedented shock and pressure, and he knows nothing about these people. On the premise that he has become an enemy and is bound to meet, Gao Yang must find out the origin of these people and make targeted measures, otherwise, Andre''s end is likely to appear on him.


    Gao Yang''s eyes are red, because he has too many things to deal with and has no time to sleep, and he is very nervous.


    Rubbed his eyes, pointed high to a large pile of documents in front of him, with a slight sense of fatigue, and said in a deep voice: "here are some briefings, one for each person. Let''s have a careful look."


    All the investigation results of Andre since his assassination are in those briefings. Although everyone of Satan has participated in everything, everyone has a division of labor and may not know much about things beyond his own responsibility. In addition, the people of the black devil were excluded from the list of people who can know at the beginning, so, It is necessary to write a briefing on the whole process and send it to everyone, and then study it carefully.


    Irene stood up, picked up a large pile of briefings and began to distribute them to everyone.


    Gao Yang picked up a briefing and said loudly, "let me first talk about the latest progress of the investigation. According to the investigation of shadow and Leonard, Andre doesn''t have any eavesdroppers or electronic devices that can be located. This can be confirmed."


    After the black devil got the briefing, they began to read it quickly. When they saw the causes and consequences of Andre''s assassination, their faces were all dignified.


    When the people of the black devil read the briefing, they shouted loudly: "everyone of the black devil, I invite you to come this time to ask you for help and try to analyze the origin of those people."


    An extremely powerful army cannot fall from the sky, nor can it emerge out of thin air, nor can an arms dealer be trained. This is a force that can be trained only by national forces, and there are few such powerful armed forces in the world. Therefore, if we can find all kinds of clues, we may really be able to analyze their origin.


    Strong to the extreme is the label to kill Andre, and with this label, we can find out their origin.


    Who is Pavlovic? But after reading the briefing, even Pavlovic said calmly and sincerely: "how powerful!"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Pavlovich, according to these materials, can you guess who the enemy is?"


    Pavlovic pressed his forehead with his hand and said, "you discuss it first. I need to think about it."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said loudly, "tell me about the autopsy results, dragon knight."


    Andy Ho said slowly: "I checked Andre''s body. There was only one and only fatal wound. The enemy hit his pelvis. The bullet was so powerful that it completely broke his right leg and pelvis. At first, I thought such a gunshot wound was the result of shooting with a large caliber sniper rifle, but after inspection, I found that there was a broken lead block on Andre''s broken bone, Therefore, his wound was hit by lead bullet, not the large caliber rifle bullet I thought at first. "


    After that, Andy ho rubbed his head and sighed: "You can look at Andre''s wound. The most fatal thing is that Andre''s bodyguard couldn''t distinguish any special gunshots under the extremely chaotic and nervous situation at that time. I can''t think of any gun that fired lead bullets with such great power. Such great kinetic energy can''t be hit by tactical shotguns. If it''s not tactical shotguns, in a CQB battle , what else will there be? "


    The briefing was accompanied by photos. Gao Yang stared at the bloody wound on the photo. After hearing Andy Ho''s doubts, he immediately said, "yes, leopard gun."


    Gao Yang put down the briefing and shouted: "In addition to the large caliber rifle bullet, there is also a kind of gun that can cause this kind of wound. The leopard gun is not a shotgun, but a single headed bullet. According to this power, it is also a single headed bullet specially used to hunt super large prey such as elephants and rhinoceros! The single headed bullet commonly used in the 12th caliber is not so powerful. At least it can''t break Andre''s pelvis and kill his right hand The leg is torn off. "


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said with a positive face: "People will die if they are hit by this kind of bullet, even if they wear bulletproof vests. The penetration of this kind of lead bullet may not be so strong, but one shot in the trunk position will certainly die. However, I may hunt with this bullet, but I will never use it in CQB combat. It is too inconvenient to use a long barrel shotgun. When I use a leopard gun, I must shoot with one hand. My hand can''t bear the recoil, It''s even possible to break your wrist. "


    The so-called leopard gun is to take an ordinary two barrel shotgun, shorten the barrel and cut off the butt, which can be easily carried with you, but the powerful modified gun can be changed as long as an individual has a hacksaw, and the barrel can be kept as long as he wants. This kind of gun is very common in gang fighting.


    The reason why it is called a leopard gun has nothing to do with the leopard, but because after the barrel is sawn short, the shotgun starts to disperse as soon as it comes out of the muzzle, one by one, and the wounds of the person who is shot are like the patterns on the leopard, so it is called a leopard gun.


    The leopard gun can be held with one hand or both hands, but if the leopard gun uses a single head bullet with great recoil instead of shotgun, few people can stand it. If the single head bullet is still used for elephant hunting, breaking the wrist is not an exaggeration.


    Andy ho thought carefully for a moment, nodded and said, "it''s possible, very possible. This is the most reasonable explanation. The leopard gun hit a single bullet. Moreover, because the barrel of the leopard gun is short, the bullet is very unstable. After hitting people, it immediately starts rolling, which will cause greater wounds and injuries to people. Therefore, he was hit by a single bullet."


    Yak frowned and said in a deep voice, "if Andre was shot by a leopard, of course, we call this Mr. big eye, because this kind of hole is big and the hole is big. If Andre was shot by a leopard gun, I think of a possibility. A team under MI6 and SAS all have the tradition of using Mr. big eye."


    Yak never said which department or army he was born in, but everyone thought he was born in MI6, that is, MI6, which is basically a wise thing. Therefore, the credibility of his words is not a problem at all.


    Yak sighed and said with a tangled face: "The members of SAS used Mr. big eye from the Second World War. Until now, it is still a common behavior to use Mr. big eye. They use it. In the history of MI6, they transferred people from sas to form an action team, so the atmosphere of using Mr. big eye has also been brought into MI6. I even used it myself, but there is a problem. They are very powerful, but they are not so powerful Miraculously, I don''t think any action team under SAS or MI6 can complete the almost perfect action of assassinating Andre. "


    Yak is familiar with the two troops he said. He thinks these people don''t have this ability, that is, they really don''t.


    Andy Ho said loudly: "I would like to add that the villain and I checked all the corpses brought back. The information from the corpses is that the caliber of the guns used by the enemy is different, the most caliber is 5.56 mm. In particular, it is pointed out that the bullets used are ss109, followed by 7.62 mm NATO bullets, and some can be confirmed as 4.6 mm bullets fired by MP7 and shotguns, which are not fired Existing use pistols. "


    Albert grinned and said with a tangled face: "What''s terrible is that not many guards around Andre wore bulletproof vests at that time, because they were resting at home, which is one of the important factors for the enemy to drive straight in, because Andre''s people lacked sufficient protection ability. However, when the enemy shot, the purpose was very clear. When dealing with targets with bulletproof vests outside, the gun used was medium and large caliber, needle For targets without protective ability, they use small caliber rifles or shotguns. Every shot they shoot is correct. They don''t hit small caliber bullets on bulletproof vests, nor do they hit medium and large caliber bullets on people without bulletproof vests. They have amazing judgment. Well, I admit it''s terrible. "


    Groliov waved his hand and shouted, "western."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and sighed: "There are more directions. In fact, think about it. Our guess range will not be too large. First, there will not be too many countries that can cultivate such a team. Then, according to their action characteristics, it is most likely that they belong to the intelligence department and the military, and there are few such teams in the world. The only problem is that such troops are strictly confidential, and we don''t even know Know their existence. "


    Irene shook her head and said loudly, "I think it''s almost impossible to trace them. I think we just need to make targeted deployment and prevention according to their operational characteristics."


    It can almost be concluded that all the famous and well-known special forces in the world must be very powerful, but they are certainly not the most powerful. The confidentiality of those who are really the most powerful is the top secret level.


    So if there is no accident, Irene''s words have set a direction for Gao Yang''s discussion. Don''t think about who the enemy is, just think about how to deal with them.

 Chapter 1466

    Gao Yang also wanted to give up tracking down the sacred place of those mysterious enemies, because it was really unlikely to find out, so he sighed: "we know that those people were sent by Deyue mather. Now we skip the step of analyzing the sacred place of the enemy. We should think about how to destroy them or not be destroyed by them."


    After that, Gao Yang spread his hand and said loudly: "first of all, it can be confirmed that the enemy is a team that is very good at beheading. There is no doubt that although it is impossible to understand their origin, we must think that they are also good at defense..."


    Just then, Pavlovic seemed to have different opinions. He waved his hand and shouted, "no, No."


    Gao Yang looked at Pavlovic and said in a deep voice, "what''s the problem? Do you think they are not good at defense?"


    Pavlovic shook his head and shouted, "no, their origin is actually quite easy to understand."


    Gao Yang was interested and said loudly, "Oh, tell me about it."


    Pavlovic stretched out four fingers and said loudly, "you''re right to say that those people are extremely good at beheading, and there are four countries and five teams in the world that can give full play to beheading."


    Pavlovic is a member of the KGB special operations team. With the ability of the KGB, Pavlovic should know who in the world is qualified to be the opponent of the black devil.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "those five teams?"


    Pavlovic said slowly: "in western countries, because of the political system, the action teams subordinate to their intelligence departments can not represent the strongest combat power of this country. In other words, the intelligence departments of western countries also have action teams to carry out assassination, infiltration and subversion tasks, but they have to be the military to carry out this tough decapitation."


    Pavlovic stood up and said loudly, "the United States has two such forces, one Navy and one army, and Britain has a team subordinate to the special support brigade. The situation in Israel is a little special. Their strongest combat power does not belong to Mossad or that service, but is under the direct jurisdiction of the Ministry of defense."


    Frye said curiously, "who''s the other team? Oh, it''s you."


    Pavlovic nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, the rest is us, and we are the only strongest force that belongs to the intelligence department."


    Pavlovic waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "Britain was the first country to set up a special force for assassination and beheading. As early as the late 1950s, this force was established. They ostensibly belong to the army special support brigade, but in fact everything is independent. Even the Special Operations Bureau of the British Ministry of defense can not command, because this force only exists to assassinate the highest foreign officials, code named poison Scorpion. "


    Yak frowned and said, "sorry, I''ve never heard of the existence of this army, and I''ve never heard of this code."


    Pavlovic said: "If you are smart enough, you should understand that the code I said was given to that branch by the KGB, just as the black devil was given to us by you. The black devil has an official name, but our official name and specific information were known by no more than ten people at the highest level in the Soviet era. You are British, but if you are not the British Prime Minister, shut up , you know what I mean? "


    Yak shrugged and said, "well, I see. Please continue."


    Pavlovich continued slowly: "there are two in the United States, one of which is naval. It was established in the early 1960s and hung under the name of the famous seal commando. The internal code of the KGB is called the three headed dog, and the internal code of the U.S. military is called the Naval Tactical Research group, which is divided into three groups, and one of these three groups is specialized in beheading operations,.


    The other is the army unit, the Army Special Tactics Research Group. The internal code of the KGB is butter knife. The Army Special Tactics Research Group has a small team code named Black force, which specializes in beheading operations. The whole butter knife unit also has a feature, that is, they are not only responsible for tactical research, but also responsible for the trial and evaluation of various latest equipment, This is a force that the KGB once attached great importance to and made every effort to obtain detailed information, but with little success. "


    After breathing, Pavlovic waved and said, "another one is Israel. We know very little about it. The internal code of the KGB is dark blue. We only know that this force is directly under the jurisdiction of the Israeli Ministry of defense. They can be called, whether Mossad or military operations, but only after the approval of the highest level."


    Pavlovic sighed and said loudly, "there is another team, the black devil. Unlike the other four teams, we are not only good at assassination and beheading, but we are good at everything you can think of."


    Pavlovic was very proud. After saying that, he sighed with regret and said in a deep voice: "it would be very simple for us to complete the task of assassinating Andre thirty years ago, but now we can''t do it."


    Very unwilling, Pavlovic sighed: "Our all-round operation mode of the black devil could not be maintained until the 1970s. Since the 1970s, the Soviet Union began to set up special forces. Like the west, it set up special forces with different division of labor, signal flags and alpha. They were all established at that time. Later, the task of assassinating and beheading the black devil was handed over to that force, i I don''t know. Now, the biggest possibility is that our successor has lost this ability. Therefore, the remaining four troops are the most suspected. "


    He shouted loudly and said, "well, the scope of the four troops we have never heard of has been reduced a lot."


    Yak shrugged and said loudly, "it can''t be the British troops. I''m sure of that."


    "Why?" he frowned


    Yak said with a wry smile: "Very simply, Britain is poor. When the Soviet Union disintegrates and the pressure on Britain and NATO is much less, the military strength and military expenditure of the whole Britain are greatly reduced. Even the funds for MI6 are reduced again and again. Moreover, the assassination of foreign leaders is not allowed in the whole international environment. In this case, Britain will certainly dissolve that force. Believe me, absolutely It won''t last. "


    Albert also said in a deep voice: "it is impossible for Israel, because although the international environment of Israel has eased, the military pressure has never decreased. When it comes to this secret force, Israel will never be able to abolish it. Even if it is abolished, the officers inside are soldiers, and the worst result is to continue to serve in other forces."


    Gao Yang looked at Taylor. Taylor shrugged and said, "well, the United States has money and pays more attention to special operations than in the cold war. Therefore, the two American forces cannot be abolished and may continue to be strengthened."


    Irene frowned and said, "in this case, I think the biggest possibility is the British army."


    Yak said in a deep voice, "why do you think so? Believe me, even if the British scorpion army really existed, it should be dissolved before 1995 at the latest. Don''t ask me why I know, I just know."


    Irene clapped her hands and said, "yes, that''s why dejo mather can recruit them! If they are still in service, how can they work for dejo mather?"


    Yake was stunned and then said, "yes, that''s the truth. I even ignored this possibility. Damn it!"


    Pavlovich smiled and whispered, "it can''t be a scorpion."


    Yak looked at Pavlovic and said, "why?"


    Pavlovich sighed and said, "Britain likes to use veterans. If you''re right and the scorpions must be dissolved before 1995, they are also a group of old men. They can''t do what we can''t do now, and they can''t do it!"


    Pavlovic waved his hand fiercely and said loudly: "the people who protect Andre are alpha! Most of them are in their forties! Now we can''t beat them so easily, so the British are even more impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Gao Yang thinks Pavlovich''s statement is very reasonable. The black devil in those years is not as good as it used to be, and now science and technology are developing. The invincible troops in those years can''t adapt to the situation now. The black devil is like this, so is the enemy scorpion of the black devil in those years.


    Of course, the premise of this conclusion is that the scorpion is really dissolved. If the scorpion always exists, it''s another matter.


    The cunning rabbit is dead, the running dog is cooked, the Soviet Union is gone, the black devil is gone, and what''s the use of keeping the scorpion.


    In connection with Britain''s current economic situation and the relaxed international environment, the scorpion should indeed no longer exist, because maintaining the funds for such a force can really maintain the operation of an aircraft carrier. Britain has been cutting military spending and armaments. The scorpion''s only fate is to dissolve the useless team.


    But the problem is that if the scorpion is dissolved, it is possible for Deyo mather to recruit them. Just like big Ivan recruited the black devil, yak said that the scorpion should be dissolved in 95, but God knows there are no special circumstances. If the scorpion is really dissolved in recent years, the exiled soldiers are young and strong and do not fall behind, it is not possible at all.


    There may be everything. Gao Yang couldn''t make a conclusion. He clapped his hand and said loudly: "focus on asking those who survived and let them think and analyze. If the people who killed Andre are old, the biggest possibility is the British. If they are not old, there are three possibilities, scorpions, butter knives and three dogs!"

 Chapter 1467

    "If the enemy is one of the above three teams, how to prevent and deal with them?"


    "Hide well. Change your hiding place often. Don''t be found by the other party."


    After a brief question and answer, Gao Yang helplessly spread his hands and said, "that''s the only way?"


    Pavlovic said without changing his face: "yes, it''s the only way. You can''t stop them."


    After that, Pavlovic waved his hand and smiled, "or another way, take the initiative."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "take the initiative?"


    "Yes, take the initiative to attack them. Such a team is good at attack. Relatively speaking, their defense is worse, because they never have to practice defense. I don''t mean that they can''t fight defense, but their defense is always a little worse than their super offensive ability."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you might as well say they are invincible."


    Pavlovich smiled: "you can think that in terms of Satan''s ability, there is only a dead end to meeting them."


    Gao Yang was unconvinced and said, "that''s not necessarily. In fact, there are simple ways to solve it."


    Pavlovich said slightly surprised, "what way?"


    "Heavy firepower! I know where they are. A cloud bomb passed, or some large caliber artillery, air-to-surface missiles, bombs, whatever, all went to heaven. How simple it is."


    Pavlovich twisted his head and said with disdain on his face, "why don''t you say an atomic bomb? It''s easier."


    Gao Yang said boldly: "of course, the atomic bomb is impossible, but why can''t other heavy firepower be used? We are a comprehensive mercenary regiment that can use both light and heavy firepower. Why can''t we use heavy firepower? We have no reason not to use heavy firepower to deal with a super powerful but only light armed force."


    Black devils, scorpions, butter knives and other troops must use light equipment. The reason is very simple. The significance of their existence is very special and there are many restrictions on their use. When they really want to use such highly confidential troops to perform a mission, they must fight on the premise of avoiding collateral damage.


    For example, they are mercenaries. When they fight, they typically only want results. Regardless of the process, if they can''t solve the problem with guns, find a way to use guns. If they can''t solve the problem with guns, find a way to use missiles. As long as they can achieve their goal, they can do anything.


    However, scorpions or butter knives, which belong to the national power system, are definitely suitable for them. If they need to use weapons such as artillery and missiles, they won''t be sent. It''s good to send an army directly. These can only kill the main targets on the premise that they can''t use the army and heavy firepower, Without causing too much collateral damage.


    In short, the mercenary regiment has no backers, but it is unscrupulous and has no constraints. The armed forces under the national system have backers, but they need to face many restrictions.


    If Deyo mather recruited a super team, there would be no constraints. However, there is only one black devil, and the black devil is on the high side. What Deyo mather has is only a light army specially trained for beheading.


    The results of the discussion are very meaningful. After roughly locking in the scope of the enemy''s characteristics, it means that there can be special methods to deal with them.


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said loudly: "Although it is impossible to determine the origin of the enemy, at present, the characteristics of the enemy are relatively clear. We should develop our strengths and avoid our weaknesses. Since the enemy is very good at short-time, small-scale and high-intensity breakthrough operations, we will find ways to restrain the enemy''s advantage. From now on, we must change our foothold regularly, and then everyone will carry powerful films Lethal weapons! When you meet the enemy, blow him first. "


    Cui Bo patted the table and said loudly, "yes, isn''t he powerful? Let''s see if they can carry the cloud bomb. As long as we think the situation is wrong, don''t say anything. We''ll wash the floor with the fucking cloud bomb first."


    Tommy said calmly, "when defending, we rely on mines. No matter where we settle, first lay directional mines and mines for him. If you want to attack? Hum, if you''re not afraid of mines, go on."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, that''s a good idea, but we don''t have to just use mines as defensive weapons. Directional mines can also be used to attack. At present, there are still a lot of people. Andre left almost 300 people, all of them elite. We have a directional mine. When we found the enemy''s hiding place, we first laid a circle of mines, and then We''ll use cloud bombs or tank guns to shoot him, son of a bitch! "


    You have Zhang Liangji. I have a ladder over the wall. My idea is very simple. Aren''t the people you meet very capable of fighting? I won''t confront you head-on. First surround them with mines, and then bombard them with artillery. Then the powerful light infantry are also light infantry. When they encounter heavy firepower, they can only cry.


    Gao Yang was excited about what he said, but Pavlovic said disdainfully: "hum, it''s a good idea, but what''s the feasibility? Take a large group of people to encircle. When your opponent is a pig, will you wait for you?"


    It''s embarrassing to be thrown cold water. Pavlovic is right. The mine array increases its firepower and is always ready to meet the enemy. It can be used for defense and attack. It''s unrealistic.


    Pavlovich said slowly: "If you want to avoid being killed, this method can be used. When you encounter a mine array, it is the work of engineers. No matter how powerful the special forces can only walk around, but the only way to kill such an elite small force is to find them and kill them as quickly as possible. Do you want to surround them with large forces? Both factors are indispensable. You need extremely accurate information Know where they are, and then they''re not ready yet. You''re still leading a large army close. "


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, then took a breath and said in a deep voice: "now there is a way to defend. It''s not like Andre to be broken into the door and shot down, but to attack, the only way to kill the Deyue force is to be fast against fast, strong against strong, and hard against hard."


    Pavlovic smiled and said loudly: "yes, there are many people, they will detect, run and hide. Only the same team with a small number of people, good camouflage, can have the opportunity to approach, and then have the ability to fight face-to-face, can they have the opportunity to try, catch the other party, and then kill the other party in a short time, or be killed by the other party."

 Chapter 1468

    Needless to say, the black devil must be reused. Although Andre died, there was basically no loss of the power he had, so Gao Yang had quite a lot of resources.


    However, although there are many people and they are elites, Gao Yang still feels that there are not enough people.


    The main problem is that these people left by Andre have never cooperated with Gao Yang, which is strange. Gao Yang''s current goal is not to cut off Deyo mather''s hand in Ukraine.


    After the people who sent Deyo mather to Ukraine kill one group, Deyo mather can immediately send another group. Just cutting off Deyo''s hand to Ukraine can''t solve the problem, and the symptoms are not the root cause.


    "It''s all for this. It''s the end of life and death. If you want to completely solve the problem and win the war, you can only kill Deyo mather!"


    Gao Yang clapped his hands heavily on the table and said fiercely on his face: "as long as Deyo mather is alive and powerful, we can''t solve the fundamental problem no matter how long we entangle in Ukraine. Now, we try our best to find out the whereabouts of Deyo mather and try our best to kill him. When necessary, we can give up Ukraine."


    Different from Andre''s thinking, Andre is fighting for every inch of land, but Gao Yang can throw away Ukraine without psychological burden and concentrate on whatever he can do as long as he can kill Deyo mather.


    Different positions naturally lead to different practices. For Andre, Ukraine is the hinterland of big Ivan and his nest. He must not lose it.


    For Gao Yang, there is no place that can''t be lost. As long as people don''t die, he has heard this truth many times since he was a child.


    Killing Deyo mather is the real beheading. After setting this principle, Gao Yang immediately whispered: "There are many ways to kill Deyue, but the most important thing is that we should find out where he is. I intend to use the main resources on it. Andre left a lot of money, about 140 million. We have enough money to buy intelligence."


    Pavlovic raised his hand and shouted, "wait a minute, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I am sure to do so. I think this is the only way to completely end the war."


    Pavlovic shook his head and said, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t represent anyone''s interests, so I won''t question your abandonment of Ukraine. I want to tell you that if you want to complete a decapitation against the enemy''s head, we are happy to undertake this task."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, it''s hot. I need your help."


    The generous needle was also set, and some specific measures were discussed for a long time. Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in a deep voice: "let''s talk about it first today, Leonard, shadow. Can you two think of a way to go to the place where Andre was assassinated and check on the spot to see if you can find any useful clues."


    Yak nodded, "no problem."


    On the 13th, after thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "you can go and have a look. There should be no problem."


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "well, let''s talk about it today and take action immediately. First, set up our resident security here. Mr. Pavlovich, please arrange some people to set up sentry posts with us. I think it''s better for us to do these things ourselves."


    Pavlovic nodded and said, "yes, we still have to do these things ourselves. Get us more mines, especially directional mines. I don''t want to be beaten in the distance."


    "I''ll get you mines soon," he said in a loud and deep voice. "Well, the briefing will be taken back and destroyed. Then we can do what we should do. Let''s move."


    After the meeting, the black devil left to build the defense system himself, and Gao Yang had a lot of things to deal with. He didn''t leave the meeting room, and made a gesture to let Satan''s people stay first.


    After all the people waiting for the black devil left, they raised their voices and whispered: "Guys, we all know what kind of trouble we are facing now. If Deyue doesn''t die, we will never have peace. However, I don''t think it is feasible to do this with Andre''s left power. Up to now, I still doubt that Andre''s death is due to an insider. It''s better to use his power carefully before we can''t ensure that we can find the insider ¡£¡±


    Groliov whispered, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said with a gloomy face, "Andre''s people use it carefully or even not, with the power we can trust, so we need help."


    Irene frowned, "the power we trust? Are you going to call our people in Somalia?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "no, they can trust, but it''s too scattered. It''s not strong enough to deal with Deyue, so I''m going to invite angels!"


    Irene widened her eyes and said, "angel? Please Angel help?"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "yes, angels, we have enough money to hire them. Even if angels are busy completing their ideals, we can use enough money to hit them and slow down the pace of completing their ideals."


    The angel mercenary regiment is the most powerful helper Gao Yang can think of. It is also the only helper he can call with money. As for the mercenary regiment, money is OK and very convenient.


    Groliov patted his hand and said loudly, "what are you waiting for? Call."


    Gao Yang took out the phone and dialed Nate.


    The call to Knight couldn''t get through, but it was normal. Gao Yang immediately called the angel''s intelligence officer, but the call was connected as soon as he called. Then, it wasn''t long before Knight''s call came back.


    "What are you looking for me for?"


    Hearing Knight''s long lost voice, Gao Yang immediately said with a smile, "Hey, knight, long time no see. It''s like this. I want to hire you. How about you? Do you have time?"


    Knight said slightly surprised, "hire us? Unfortunately, there''s no time."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I know you''re busy now. You''re not busy completing your ideal. I know, but don''t worry. Listen to me, I can pay you a lot of money. It''s money to complete your ideal. Man, you don''t want to miss this opportunity to make a lot of money. I''ll tell you my task and just ask you a price. How about it?"


    Nate sighed and said, "sorry, man, I still don''t have time, because I''m on a task now. Yes, I''m employed now. You''re late."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "you are employed? No, I thought you were still in Dongwu. Er, can you tell me what task you are performing?"


    Knight said unhappily, "man, are you in this business on your first day? Can I tell you such a thing?"


    Gao Yang touched his head and said helplessly, "of course I know I can''t say it, but I doubt you''re hired by my opponent? Man, did Deyue mather hire you? Tell me, I really don''t want to find out that I met you."


    After a short silence, Knight whispered, "I''m a mercenary. I''m a mercenary with principles and professional ethics. I''ll never disclose all the information about my employer to you, especially who my employer is. Well, the call is over. I won''t answer your phone again during my mission."


    Knight hung up the phone, Gao Yang took the phone and said with a stunned face, "Falk! The angel won''t really be hired by Deyo mather?"


    Groliov frowned and said helplessly: "This may be too big. Now Deyo and big Ivan are fighting. The war of arms dealers can certainly hire all powerful mercenaries except their own people. Anyway, they have plenty of money. Once this happens, it will be a feast for the top mercenaries. We know the situation of big Ivan, but God knows the situation of Deyo How many people did he hire? "


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said helplessly: "yes, Andre has no money here. He can only rely on war loans to pay the Commission of the combatants, so he can''t afford to hire a large-scale mercenary group. Otherwise, Andre would have begun to hire a mercenary group."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "what about the virgin of steel? Will the virgin of steel be hired by Germany?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "the virgin of steel can''t say well. Since the all-round war has begun, de josel naturally has how strong he can be. However, it seems that the virgin of steel and Shah are still wrangling. I don''t know whether they have re entered the war now."


    Sighed, raised his face and said, "Clooney is missing, little Donny is still looking for him, and little Donny suggested killing him. Now the Shah side is very chaotic, and the undercurrent is very turbulent. Maybe the virgin of steel has no time to separate. Forget it, I''d better check it carefully."


    The situation becomes more complicated. If the angel is really hired by Deyue Mather, it will still put a lot of psychological pressure on Gao Yang, because Gao Yang didn''t see how powerful the team that killed Andre was, but he knew exactly how powerful the angel was.


    Gao Yang picked up the phone, sighed and said helplessly, "there''s no way. Spend money to ask Justin. This time, even if he knocks how much money, we have to spend it. Otherwise, we don''t even know what a luxurious lineup Deyue mather has."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "do what you should do. Oh, leave the shadow. You can help me see something later."


    At this time, Cui Bo said anxiously, "brother Yang, if the angel is really hired by Deyue Mather, we will meet it. If we meet the angel, will we fight?"


    Gao Yang said with a sad face: "well, with the urine nature of the angels, if they are employed, they won''t tell you anything. So if they do, they can only fight. However, it depends on the situation. We are also old friends with angels. If we can''t fight, it''s naturally the best."

 Chapter 1469

    "I want information from dejo mather. Make an offer."


    After calling Justin, Gao Yang came straight to the point and reported his intention, but Justin was not as happy as before. After a moment of silence, Justin sighed: "ram, this time I was hurt by you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "how do you say that?"


    Justin said helplessly: "because of you, I misjudged the situation. If big Ivan really has no problem, he should definitely take revenge now. Man, I thought you would form an alliance with him if you had the whereabouts of big Ivan, but now it doesn''t seem so. I''d like to know what you think?"


    Gao Yang didn''t answer Justin''s question, but said in a deep voice, "you know?"


    Justin sighed and whispered, "yes, I see. Andre is dead and the head of big Ivan in Europe is dead, which means that big Ivan''s strength in Europe has completely collapsed. Most importantly, my money is gone, FAK! That''s 100 million!"


    After Justin gnashed his teeth, Gao Yang coughed and said, "your money doesn''t necessarily disappear. It seems that your intelligence is not very smart. In fact, big Ivan sent someone again, so someone still admits your war loan."


    Justin was very surprised and said, "big Ivan sent someone again? Really? How is this possible? Who is it?"


    Gao Yang didn''t want to say that he took over everything left by Andre, and he didn''t want Justin to lose confidence, so he smiled easily: "Man, do you think I can say this? I''ll tell you clearly. The war between big Ivan and Deyue is still going on, and big Ivan wants to launch a general attack. Otherwise, what information do I buy from you? Just tell me where Deyue mather is. How much is it? You can make a price."


    Justin was surprised and said, "what you said is true?"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "man, I''m talking to you about business."


    Justin coughed softly and said loudly, "well, well, I really don''t know the whereabouts of DJO mather now, and I don''t know if I can get this information. However, I''m willing to try, but the price is very high."


    Gao Yang smiled: "I''m asking for others. If you want to find out the whereabouts of Deyue, you have to use all channels, and you''re obviously one of the more important ones. Man, make a price, and then find the whereabouts of Deyue. As for money, if you make a price too high, people don''t like it, then I can''t help it. Also, you move too slowly. If someone sends information first, you''ll be busy in vain."


    After a brief silence, Justin said loudly: "50 million, at least, if I think my intelligence is exclusive at that time, the price may rise and will not be capped."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said in surprise, "Falk! Are you crazy about money?"


    Justin said seriously, "man, what you want is the information of dejo mather. His life is worth the price."


    The most important thing in the war with djomasser is intelligence. There is no one.


    Gao Yang just hesitated a little, and then he immediately said: "Well, the starting price is 50 million. Even if your information is exclusive, others can''t know it. Don''t exceed 80 million. Then you tell me the other two information. No, it''s three. First, who killed Andre. Second, how much strength Deyue''s men have gathered now. Third, whether the angel mercenary regiment works for Deyue."


    "If I confirm that it is exclusive information and others can''t get it, I want at least 100 million. I repeat, Deyue''s life is worth the price."


    Gao Yang bit his teeth and whispered, "OK, I promise you for big Ivan."


    "Well, I''ll answer your question now. First, I don''t know. No one knows now. In fact, Andre''s death shocked everyone. No one thought that there was such a strong armed force under Deyue. It''s really terrible. Second, Deyue mather didn''t recruit mercenaries on a large scale. It''s not wrong. I''ve been paying close attention to this aspect recently. According to my understanding, I''m interested in it None of the mercenaries in the famous regiment is employed by Deyue. In fact, I don''t think Deyue needs to find mercenaries now. Refer to Article 1 for the reason. Third, I don''t know where the angels are now. "


    Gao Yang opened his mouth because of surprise. Then he said in surprise, "Deyue didn''t recruit mercenaries?"


    "There is no famous mercenary regiment, but Deyue must have strengthened his arms, which is certain."


    Gao Yang scratched his head hard and said in a deep voice, "well, tell me about Deyo mather''s information as soon as you have it. I''ll pay you for any information. For the time being, contact me later."


    Hung up the phone, raised his head, shook his head helplessly and said, "it''s getting more and more complicated. I really don''t know what the current situation looks like."


    After reluctantly complaining about the hardship, he shouted loudly and said: "now we have to fight back against the German treaty. In the shortest time, we must be fast. Otherwise, I''m worried that those wall grass may fall back to the German treaty again. In order to stabilize people''s hearts, we need to take action."


    Andre left a lot of things. First of all, there are no shortage of people. At least about 300 people can be directly controlled by Gao Yang. In addition, Gao Yang borrowed 200 million for Andre. Andre spent 60 million in just a few days, but there are about 140 million left for Gao Yang. However, there is a problem that the money is not cash.


    The main battlefield is Kiev, and Kiev is the capital of Ukraine after all. It is impossible to gather hundreds of people under them together like a military camp, whether Andre or Djokovic, but they are scattered and hidden in every corner of the city.


    In addition to the combat personnel, Andre is also responsible for collecting intelligence and finding out the people of Deyue.


    On the whole, Andre left a huge force.


    But the two most important things Andre left behind were a small Ben and Andre''s mobile phone.


    Time is tight. Gao Yang decides to use the legacy left by Andre, not the people and money on the surface, but those hidden under the water and recorded in the small book.


    power!


    Gao Yang now needs strength, as Andre said.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "I promised Andre one thing, so go ahead and help yourself. Just let yak stay and help me."


    Everyone else left, leaving only Gao Yang and yak.


    Gao Yang took out a small book from his pocket, and then Andre''s mobile phone. Then he took out a thick book called Anna Karenina in Russian from his bag.


    He pushed the little book in front of yak and said in a low voice: "this is a codebook. You can translate it by comparing this book."


    Yak opened his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s a very simple password. Just spell the letters in the book with the corresponding numbers, but it''s difficult to compare with the book. It''s very simple to know the corresponding book for translation. Wait a minute, let me have a look."


    Yak took a piece of paper and a pen, then quickly turned the book and wrote down the letters.


    The more he wrote, the more nervous he became. Then when he finished writing a list of letters and wrote a number after the letters, yak snapped his pen, breathed a sigh of relief, and then said in a deep voice, "I can''t do it for you anymore. You have to do it yourself."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what''s the matter? It doesn''t matter. You do it for me. I''m not skilled. It''s very slow to find it."


    Yak shook his head and said, "no, I can''t do it for you anymore. It''s too important, too fucking important!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand, smiled and said, "I trust you. If time is not tight, I will finish it by myself, but we don''t have time now..."


    Yak spread his body forward and said gnashing his teeth: "But I don''t believe in myself! Also, you are a friend of big Ivan. Big Ivan will trust you, but he won''t trust me! Understand? I''ve been working on intelligence all my life. I know a truth. The more I know, the more dangerous it is. These things can only be known to you, and can''t be known by anyone else. I''m the same, and so are others in Satan!"


    After that, yak stood up, turned his head and said, "don''t be too troublesome. It''s something you can''t be afraid of. Write it down in your mind, and then make a codebook yourself and burn the old one. Or, it''s best if you can write it down in your mind without leaving any trace."


    Yak left and Gao Yang picked up the paper with a name and a number written on it.


    Just one look, Gao Yang couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat on his forehead.


    On the paper was Sergei shennikov, chief of the general staff of the Russian armed forces and army general, and then the telephone number, but yak only wrote the first number.


    Gao Yang''s hand trembled slightly. He took a long breath, and then translated the remaining numbers himself.


    After translating the first person''s name and position, Gao Yang knew the weight of the small book in his hand.


    The people in the small book must be those who have something to do with big Ivan. They can be used by big Ivan or Andre. Of course, big Ivan can''t command each other. He''s not so powerful, but he can certainly use the people here. The problem is that there must be some control in big Ivan''s hands. Otherwise, it''s nothing if people turn their face and don''t recognize big Ivan No temper.


    Gao Yang translated one by one. The Russian part alone took him two and a half hours. Looking at the names on the paper, Gao Yang has changed from continuous shock to numbness.


    The central command post of the armed forces.


    The General Directorate of operations, the General Directorate of organization and mobilization, the General Directorate of communications, and the campaign Training Bureau of the armed forces of Russia.


    Army General Command, air force general command, Navy General Command.


    When the names of the units were written down, Gao Yang was really numb. The people here were either principal, deputy, or an officer in key posts, but none of them were important people with high power.


    When Gao Yang wrote sixteen lives and finally wrote about the post of deputy commander of the Moscow military region, he had no feeling at all.


    Russia is the basic plate of big Ivan, but Gao Yang didn''t expect that big Ivan''s strength in Russia would be so strong, and what he wrote was only a small part.


    Now Gao Yang understands that the little book Andre gave him represents power!

 Chapter 1470

    Gao Yang was busy for a long time before he interpreted all the names he remembered in the small book.


    Russia, of course, has other countries. The scope basically covers the whole of Europe, but Eastern Europe accounts for the vast majority. As for the countries in Western Europe, the number is not only small, but also the gold content is much lower than that in Eastern Europe.


    In addition to Russia, the main forces of big Ivan are concentrated in Ukraine, Belarus, Poland, Romania and Bulgaria. The names from Russia account for 40% in the small book, while the remaining five countries account for another 40%.


    After copying all the names in the small book, Gao Yang just memorized all the names of Ukrainians.


    The next step is to carry out practical work.


    Gao Yang picked up Andre''s cell phone, opened the phone book and call records, read them again, thought for a moment, gave up his idea of calling, but said loudly, "newlantova, Dennis, please come in."


    Newlantova and Dennis are Andre''s bodyguards, but they are also assistants. When Andre does anything, they are both around. Now Gao Yang wants to do something with Andre''s strength. It''s easier for them to provide some opinions and come forward.


    Newlantova and Dennis came in. Newlantova was a little older, about forty-five or six years old. Dennis was much younger and looked only in his early thirties.


    After calling them into the room, Gao Yang reached out and asked them to sit down, he said in a deep voice: "we want to act, act immediately, but we first need to know who the enemy is and where the enemy is. You two are familiar with the situation. Tell me who I should look for."


    Dennis, who had just sat down, immediately stood up and said excitedly, "yes, it''s time for us to retaliate. The people sent by Deyo are in Kiev looking for yerganis. He is responsible for searching for the trace of the enemy."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good, yergennis, who is he and where he is now."


    Dennis said excitedly: "he works for Andre, but he is not Andre''s person. After Andre died, we temporarily interrupted contact with everyone, but Andre''s contact information is available on his phone. You can call him directly."


    The European region in Andre''s charge has been peaceful for too long. It is the headquarters of big Ivan, so Andre has not established a standing force, let alone a standing intelligence network.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "he only works for Andre, not Andre''s person. Is this person reliable?"


    Newlantova said slowly: "no, I always think Andre''s death is a ghost among us, and yergennis is also suspected. In fact, any of us are suspected. Whether you can trust it depends on your own judgment."


    Gao Yang still believes in newlantova and Dennis, because they are the people Andre trusts most, and Gao Yang believes that the last moment of Andre''s life is when these two people look at Andre. If they want to do something, he won''t see Andre at all.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang whispered, "does he know Andre''s death?"


    Dennis shouted, "he must have known that Andre was attacked, but then it happened. I don''t think he knew."


    Gao Yang nodded, took Andre''s cell phone and put it forward. He said in a deep voice: "arrange a secret place, call him and let him see me where to go. If he comes, everything will be easy to say. If he doesn''t come or comes with someone who shouldn''t have come, kill him immediately."


    Dennis immediately said, "I''ll call him, but where shall we arrange the meeting?"


    After thinking for a moment, he raised his desk and said loudly, "time is tight. Let''s meet him here. We''ll give up this place soon, and now everything has been prepared here. If yergennis is an insider, then this is a good battlefield."


    Dennis nodded, "OK, right here. What do I say?"


    "Tell him that Andre is seriously injured. See him right away. Let him come alone. Remind him that he can only come alone. Move faster."


    Dennis nodded, took Andre''s phone and turned it over. Then he made a call. Before long, he hung up and said to Gao Yang, "he can arrive in half an hour."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "good, half an hour. I hope he came alone."


    After that, Gao Yang pressed the earphone of the walkie talkie and said, "everyone, pay attention. Within half an hour, we will have a guest. He may come by himself or bring our enemy. If we find that our visitor doesn''t come alone, kill him, and then we will transfer immediately."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Dennis, "half an hour soon, let''s wait for him."


    The biggest difference between Gao Yang and Andre is that Andre is a businessman. He is a boss, not a commander. Gao Yang is now a boss, but he is a commander, and he still needs to be a commander in person. Therefore, Gao Yang and Andre have different ways of thinking and practices.


    Gao Yang conveniently picked up the blade of Satan placed next to the table, pulled out the magazine, took a look, reinstalled the magazine on the gun, then put the rifle in his most convenient position, then buckled the helmet on the table on his head and adjusted his combat vest.


    Newlantova said with a puzzled look on his face, "do you want to fight in person?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand, smiled and said, "of course, if necessary."


    After about twenty-five minutes, Jason suddenly said in the walkie talkie, "boss, a car is coming."


    "Report, this is Tyrannosaurus Rex. According to visual observation, there seems to be only one person on the car. No other people are found."


    "Be vigilant and continue to observe," he said in a loud and deep voice


    After that, Gao Yang took off his helmet and put his rifle under the table where he couldn''t see outside. Then Dennis stood up and shouted, "I''ll pick him up and search him to see if he has anything he shouldn''t have."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "go and let the shadow search you together. At this time, we have to be more careful."


    Five minutes later, after someone knocked on the door gently outside, Dennis shouted, "boss, Mr. yerganis is coming."


    "Please come in," he said loudly


    Dennis pushed them away and came in with a man in his fifties. Gao Yang stood up, smiled at the visitor and said, "Hello, Mr. yerganis."


    Yergennis stared in surprise and said in a loud voice, "who are you?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands and said, "me? I''m your new boss."

 Chapter 1471

    Yergennis looked very surprised, even to the point of panic. After taking a step back involuntarily, he looked at Gao Yang with a wary face and said, "where''s Andre?"


    Gao Yang didn''t change his face, but said faintly, "he''s dead."


    Yergennis covered his eyes with his hand. After a while, his hand slipped slowly and put it on his mouth. After a while, yergennis said, "Andre is dead!"


    "Yes, he''s dead."


    Yergennis looked very complicated. He dropped his hand and took deep breaths several times before shaking his head and said, "Damn it!"


    After that, yergennis immediately waved and said, "I don''t mean Andrey should die. I mean this thing. This thing is so damn."


    Gao Yang stretched out a hand and said in a deep voice, "sit down."


    Yeergennis sat on the chair, stunned for a while, looked up and said, "what are you looking for me for?"


    Gao Yang''s tone was very gentle and said in a deep voice: "I''ll take over everything here now. How did you work for Andre? How do you work for me now."


    Yergennis nodded, but then said, "where''s the money?"


    "Business as usual," he waved


    Yergennis breathed, shook his head and said, "no, no, the situation is different now. I can''t go on as usual. I want more money."


    Gao Yang was silent. Yergennis sighed, leaned forward and said seriously: "the situation is different from before. It''s too dangerous. Andre is dead. People like me who work for Andre are easier to die. The situation is different. I want more money to do things for you."


    With a serious face, he tapped the table gently and whispered, "Mr. yerganis, how much does Andre pay you?"


    Yergennis frowned and said in a deep voice, "one hundred thousand dollars a day."


    He breathed loudly, snapped his fingers and said loudly, "so how much do you want now?"


    "At least 300000 a day."


    Gao Yang nodded, then smiled and said, "well, before I decide whether to meet your requirements, please tell me where the people of Deyue are. Andre is dead. We need revenge immediately, and this needs the information you provide, accurate information."


    Yergennis took a breath, then said with a embarrassed face: "well, there is no intelligence now. The people of Deyue are hiding too deep, or there is no one of him in Kiev. I have been looking for any clues related to Deyue, but there is no progress, but you can rest assured that as long as you give me some time, I will be able to find out the target that can let you retaliate."


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "Mr. yergennis, ask you a question. How is your personal relationship with Andre?"


    Yergennis said without hesitation, "well, we have been old friends for many years."


    Gao Yang smiled. Then he stretched out a finger, pointed to his nose and said, "ask you another question, do I look like an idiot?"


    Yeergennis was stunned for a moment. After he looked high, he smiled hard, but he didn''t speak.


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "I''m waiting for your answer. Tell me, do I look like an idiot?"


    "No."


    After yelgennis squeezed out a word, he raised his calm face and said in a slow voice: "Andre pays you 100000 yuan a day, but you can''t give any useful information. Andre has just died. He was killed by the people of Deyue. Now you tell me that the people of Deyue are too deep, or there are no people in Kiev. Then you ask me to pay you 300000 yuan a day."


    Yergennis wiped his sweat, but he couldn''t say anything. He said calmly: "Mr. yergennis, Andre is dead. I suspect that there is an insider in his men, but I respect Andre very much, so I didn''t kill you immediately. I''d like to observe your performance again to judge whether you are the insider. Now it seems that you are not sure whether you are an insider, but I can be sure that you are a waste. So, do you know about waste How should we deal with it? In particular, there is still a little bit of suspected waste. "


    Gao Yang will never raise the price for yergennis. Even if yergennis takes out information, he can''t open the hole. Once Andre dies, yergennis wants to raise the price on the pretext that the situation is more dangerous. What about others? Should those who need to go to war directly also raise the price.


    Besides, yeergennis dares to ask exorbitant prices if he can''t get anything useful. Should he really be a kind-hearted money boy.


    Yergennis just wiped his sweat, but he couldn''t say a word, while Gao Yang still said calmly: "especially what I don''t understand is, where do you have the confidence to ask me for 300000 a day?"


    Yergennis swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "sorry, I just think the situation is very dangerous."


    High cooling channel: "Danger? If I just find an idiot to do the same work as you, he will face the same danger as you. Then, should I pay 100000 dollars a day for this idiot? Mr. yergennis, danger is not the reason why you want high prices. I attach importance to information and can''t do without information. If you can give me the information I want, I will be happy to pay you 300000 a day. If you can''t give me the information If you have what I want, get out of here! "


    After that, Gao Yang sat back and said faintly: "Of course, in the current situation, it should be polite to let you go. I think you know what I mean? I don''t know if you are professional enough, so I have to remind you that intelligence people are very important. They hold the key to the victory or defeat of a war, but intelligence people often know too much, and it''s useless to know too much. What do you usually do "Processing?"


    The weather was not very hot, but yergennis was like pulling it out of the water. After wiping the sweat on his face, he shouted, "I''m not useless waste. I''ll prove it to you."


    Gao Yang smiled, looked indifferent and whispered, "then you''d better prove it to me quickly. You have to understand that Andre is dead. Some of the things he left are useful to me and some are useless to me. I hope you are the kind that is useful, not the kind that needs my trouble to clean up."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile: "I said I respect Andre very much, so I''ll give you six hours and give me useful information within six hours. Everything is the same. If you don''t make any progress for more than six hours, your salary will become 50000 a day. If you don''t make any progress for more than twelve hours, you will have no salary. You have to give me a white job. If you don''t get anything for more than twenty-four hours , then you don''t have to look for me. "


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand, smiled and said, "well, you can leave."


    Yergennis''s back was wet. After nodding to Gao Yang, he turned and hurried to go out, but Gao Yang suddenly said, "wait."


    Yergennis turned around and looked at Gao Yang nervously. Gao Yang smiled and said, "I forgot to ask you. Are you stupid enough to want to give false information to deceive me or betray me directly?"


    Yergennis said with a hard face, "of course, I''m not stupid enough."


    Gao Yang waved again and said, "bye."


    Yeergennis pushed the door and trotted away. When yeergennis left, he patted the table with high indignation and said helplessly: "really useless and greedy waste, guys, he won''t really be Andre''s friend?"


    Newlantova frowned and thought, "it shouldn''t be. What''s the matter?"


    He shouted loudly and sighed, "it''s better not. If he is really Andre''s friend, I can''t bear to start with him. Andre has just died. I don''t want to kill his friend immediately. If he isn''t, it''s much easier."


    Dennis thought for a moment and said in a deep voice: "I''m sure he''s not Andre''s friend. Yergennis has a lot of information. He has many channels and means to get information. Andre doesn''t have a better choice. He hired him at a high salary to find any information about the German treaty. Well, he knew Andre before, but he''s definitely not a friend."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I''ve threatened him. This man can''t stay any longer. If he can''t find any information within 24 hours, kill him. If he changes and wants to throw into our enemy, kill his whole family as an example. I said, does he have a family?"


    Dennis nodded, "yes."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "that''s easy. I''ll send someone to stare at him."


    Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself and irresponsibility to all his subordinates. Yergennis is not an enemy yet, but since Gao Yang threatened him, he must be prevented from becoming an enemy.


    War is war. It''s not your treat to dinner, it''s not elegant business negotiation. If we can''t reach an agreement, we can''t make a deal. It''s a war. It''s a bloody war.


    War must kill people, and a careless move will kill the whole family, because this is not an ordinary war. It is an underground world war without any rules, let alone Geneva Conventions.


    In the war, the mask of hypocrisy was torn off, and everything was presented in the most straightforward and bloody way.


    Therefore, yergennis either proves his value or has to die, because Gao Yang won''t raise idle people, and he can''t tolerate cultivating a traitor who is familiar with his own situation, but finally has to run to the enemy. Therefore, if yergennis can''t prove his usefulness, he can only die, but even if he dies, he won''t be wronged. Who let him die at the beginning If you get involved, you can''t get out of some things if you get involved.


    When he met a waste, Gao Yang was very helpless. He sighed and said in a deep voice: "without intelligence, everything is nonsense. Now, we have to find an intelligence channel again."

 Chapter 1472

    Information will not fall from the sky. If you want information, you can either buy it or find it yourself.


    Even Justin, a powerful man in the intelligence industry, can''t have his own intelligence network anywhere.


    Where there is a hot spot and where there is a need, send people wherever there is a need. Compared with laymen, Justin, who is familiar with this business, has the biggest advantage that he has the right people and channels to quickly establish an intelligence network in a hot spot in the shortest time.


    But no matter how fast Justin is, it takes time. Moreover, for Gao Yang, if the specific combat intelligence has to be bought from Justin, the battle is not far from losing. At least he has to have his own channel and network, so that he will not become blind after leaving Justin.


    Frighten the enemy, cheer up your own people, and let the wall grass that may fall to the enemy''s side take heart. For all kinds of reasons, you need to fight as soon as possible, even if you kill a cannon fodder team that doesn''t matter to the German treaty. However, if you want to fight people, you must know where they are.


    "Intelligence, intelligence, intelligence!"


    After grumbling, Gao Yang picked up the phone and began to prepare to call the person with the highest position in the codebook. As soon as he saw Gao Yang pick up the phone, newlantova and Dennis lisso got up and walked out of the house.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and called the highest ranking person in the codebook, Hagel, who had almost saved little Deyue.


    When Gao Yang dialed the phone, he was still a little nervous. He was worried that no one would answer the phone and that he would not get the result he wanted after someone answered the phone.


    Really, when the phone was connected, Gao Yang''s uneasiness was swept away, and then he said confidently, "Hello, Hagel."


    Hagel is a pseudonym, but when the other party hears the name, he should know what it means.


    "Hello, who are you?"


    Gao Yang said confidently, "you can call me Peter. Now I take over here."


    "Where''s Andre?"


    "He''s dead."


    "Did big Ivan send you?"


    Gao Yang smiled and asked in a very strange tone, "of course, do you still need to ask?"


    Hagel took a breath on the phone, which was the atmosphere after releasing the pressure, and then he said easily, "big Ivan is okay, it''s good, it''s great, okay, what''s the matter with you."


    "Andre is dead. Anyway, I have to avenge him and take revenge with the most violent and rapid means. I need no obstacles in my action. I need your help."


    Hagel said easily: "No problem. Let me finish the work. Now Kiev is in chaos, which is convenient for you to do anything. I promise no one in Kiev will trouble you when you act, but please promise me that you act faster, and then evacuate faster. Whether it''s the police or soldiers, they always have to appear. If you act too slowly, you will always be embarrassed."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "there''s another thing. I need your help to tell me where the Deyue power is hidden. You know, I''ve just come here, and the situation is not very familiar."


    Hagel said in embarrassment: "well, I really can''t help. Well, I''d better talk about it. You know I was a little confused some time ago and had some contact with Deyo, but after Andre killed little Deyo, Deyo''s actions in Kiev became very secret. I don''t have any news about him now."


    Gao Yang was disappointed. He sighed, "well, let me think of something. Maybe I will continue to ask you for help and keep in touch. Bye."


    Hagel coughed softly and said, "Peter, please convey my greetings to big Ivan."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, I''ll convey it for you. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang realized a problem, that is, Andre''s death, which reassured those people in big Ivan''s secret network, especially those who are not firm in their position.


    The reason is very simple. When Andre died, someone immediately took over Andre''s work, which is very important, because at least it means that big Ivan is still secretly remotely commanding his power even if he can''t come forward.


    Gao Yang sighed and said to himself, "Andre, if you insist on seeing me, you will live up to big Ivan''s trust in you. Nice job, nice job!"


    After understanding what was in the codebook, Gao Yang understood why Andre had to give the codebook to him. The reason is very simple. The codebook is too important. The important Andre either gives the codebook to someone he can trust alive, or takes the codebook to the grave when he dies, nor can he give it to anyone at will.


    The person that Andre can trust is mainly the person that big Ivan can trust. There is no second person except Gao Yang. However, only Gao Yang can use this codebook and the power of Andre or big Ivan to continue to fight with Germany, but he won''t be too big to lose. He can even swallow big Ivan in turn.


    Andre gives the codebook to Gao Yang. This skill can only be understood and unspeakable.


    Andre can survive for more than ten hours under the serious injury that ordinary people die within a few minutes, and under the unimaginable pain, which proves two things: one is that his physical quality is good enough, the other is that his willpower is absolutely strong enough. It is a miracle that he can wait to be high.


    Big Ivan Andre is placed in the most important place in Europe. Andre''s ability is not very outstanding, but Europe doesn''t need Andre to do anything, because Europe is his warehouse and factory, so big Ivan only needs Andre to be loyal. Facts have proved that big Ivan''s vision is really good. Even if Andre wants to die, he won''t let Europe lose him, He insisted on Entrusting Europe to Gaoyang. He has done everything he can and done his best.


    Recalling the few meetings with Andre, Gao Yang shook his head and said to himself, "I didn''t find you so smart."


    After Gao Yang sighed that his old friend was dead, he took Andre''s phone and called all the important people in the codebook one by one.


    What I said on the phone is very simple, that is, Andre is dead. Now he is appointed by big Ivan to take over the job that originally belonged to Andre.


    Any person in the codebook either has a handle in big Ivan''s hand or has interests with big Ivan, but no matter what factors are related to big Ivan, as long as big Ivan is alive, they can stabilize, and this phone call itself represents this meaning.


    It took Gao Yang an hour to make this call alone, because even if each call was just a few words, he needed to make too many calls.


    In fact, making this call itself means a great risk, because Gao Yang doesn''t know what the situation is at the other end of the phone. Maybe some of these people have fallen to Deyue, so after he makes these calls, someone may give him a location immediately according to the signal of his mobile phone number, and then he is on his way to kill him.


    Finally, Gao Yang called several important people in Ukraine, and the call time was a little longer, because in addition to the meaning of the call itself, he also wanted to get some clues about the German treaty.


    As a result, Gao Yang was disappointed again. He arranged some things in these calls, and handled other things very well, but there was no gain in the information about the German treaty. He even talked to people from the Ukrainian intelligence department, but even so, he didn''t get any useful information.


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang sighed, then picked up the walkie talkie, opened it and said loudly in the walkie talkie: "we''ll evacuate here right away, shadow, come here."


    Yak soon came in, held up the phone Andre left him to yak, and then whispered, "destroy this mobile phone, be professional and don''t leave any traces."


    As yak unloaded the battery, he whispered to him, "have you written down the numbers?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "of course."


    Yak nodded and said, "give it to me and destroy it immediately. Boss, you learn very fast."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "keep watch over you and Leonard. You must learn faster."


    Yak whispered, "where are we going?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I don''t know yet. Find a safe place. It''s not safe here. Leave first."


    Yak nodded and whispered, "don''t take anyone except ourselves. Well, the black devil can follow, but this is the limit."


    Gao Yang pointed to the door and whispered, "newlantova and Dennis have to follow. Many things can''t be separated from them."


    After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "well, there are only two of them. Don''t let others know your hiding place. No one can."


    "I need to leave. I want to find shava. Now we don''t have any reliable intelligence sources. I want to find shava and see if I can get something."


    Yak said contemptuously, "a little gang leader, still a hick, what can he help you?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t say that. Sometimes small people can make history. Besides, we are small people. We have come step by step from the Hicks, and we haven''t reached the point where we can laugh at others."


    Yak shrugged and said, "well, you''re always right. Then, who goes with you? I think it''s safer to have fewer people at this time. It''s not so easy to attract other people''s attention. I''ll go with you?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go myself. No, let Irene go with me. At least one man and one woman are not so conspicuous. We''ll go after makeup. And, yak, I want to help shava up and train him. What do you think?"

 Chapter 1473

    The reason why I want to go to shava with Irene is that a man and a woman walk together, which is always more low-key than a bunch of big men.


    Gao Yang changed into casual clothes and didn''t bring any weapons except a pistol in his waist.


    Irene rarely changed into a girl''s dress, which was very fashionable, and she also wore a wig, but in her huge satchel, it was a submachine gun and a pistol.


    The two men quietly left their temporary shelter and talked and laughed like a pair of ordinary young people in the street.


    In fact, since the situation in Kiev began to deteriorate, there were fewer pedestrians on the street than usual, but fortunately, Gao Yang and Irene didn''t go too far, and a taxi stopped in front of them.


    It was Nikolay who drove the taxi. Gao Yang couldn''t find a particularly safe and inconspicuous car, so he asked Nikolay to do his old business and drive a taxi to pick them up.


    Nikolay is really comfortable as a driver, with a rich salary, but nothing to do, because Satan didn''t stay in Kiev for too long at all. As for now.


    Nikolai went around for many times, and finally put Gao Yang and Irene down. After Gao Yang and Irene walked for a while, he saw aliosha who came to pick them up.


    After coming forward and hugging Gao Yang, aliosha whispered, "Shawa is waiting for you. Come with me."


    After that, aliosha looked at Irene, who had been silent for a few times. Until Irene greeted him with a smile, aliosha suddenly realized, "ha, it''s really you. I thought I recognized the wrong person."


    Seeing Shawa again, the wound on Shawa''s neck has basically healed and can speak.


    "Ram, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    As soon as Shawa opened his mouth, Gao Yang was startled. His voice was extremely low and hoarse.


    After hugging shava, he raised his eyebrows and said, "your voice?"


    Shawa smiled, like rubbing sand in an iron pot. It was very ugly. After laughing twice, Shawa said indifferently: "The doctor said that my vocal cord was damaged and my voice could not recover. I was shocked when I first heard my voice, but I''m used to it now. I think the voice is also very good. Don''t you think it''s very dignified, just like a big man talking."


    After laughing a few times, Gao Yang said loudly: "yes, it does sound like a big man''s voice."


    Shawa''s residence is very simple. There is not even a sofa in the house. He personally moved two eating chairs and asked Gao Yang to sit down. After that, Shawa sat opposite Gao Yang, and then said seriously: "you must have something to do with me. Tell me what I can do."


    Gao Yang was also impolite and said directly, "do your people continue to move now, or have they all stopped?"


    Shawa spread his hand and said in a deep voice, "you said to ask the white shark Gang not to show up for the time being. Most of my business stopped, but my people didn''t hide. They were just moving in the dark. After all, if we didn''t do anything, the territory we fought might be lost again."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I want you to do something for me. You know, I''m fighting with a very powerful guy now. A lot of things have happened during this time. I''m facing some difficulties now. I can''t find the trace of the enemy. I want you to start your men and help me find out my enemy."


    Shava immediately said seriously, "no problem. I''ll help you find it right away, but you have to tell me who I need to find. It must have some characteristics."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then took a breath and said helplessly: "The problem is that I don''t know how many enemies there are now, let alone their characteristics. The broader characteristic is that they are foreigners. No matter how many people there are, they can''t live together, but they are scattered in a small team. The number should be a small team of about five to 30. I remind you that these people are extremely dangerous. They must be in a small group to find them In the dark. "


    Shava touched his chin and said in a trance, "in fact, it''s not too difficult to find. At this time, only journalists will come to Kiev in groups, as well as the guys who intend to make a fortune and the people of the embassy."


    Gao Yang whispered: "they may also be scattered, and this possibility is very high, so when checking, it''s best to check whether there are any foreigners gathered recently, and they must be together."


    Shava frowned and said, "do you know what language they speak?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I really don''t know, but they shouldn''t speak Ukrainian and Russian."


    Shava waved his hand and said with a smile, "that''s all right. You wait. I''ll send someone to find it right away and let you know if there''s any news."


    He shouted loudly and said, "when I have news, I''ll ask someone to confirm it again. As long as it''s the person I''m looking for, everything will be easy to do next. Well, if you help me do this, I''ll pay you two million dollars."


    Shava and aliosha both opened their eyes wide, and then shava said in surprise: "do such a small thing, pay back the money? So much?"


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "it''s not a small matter. It''s a matter of life and death for me. With so many people helping me, I naturally have to pay."


    Shava hesitated and said, "but there''s too much money. Otherwise, you''ll give me less?"


    Gao Yang waved and said, "according to the rules, this money is not too much. Shawa, you need to be faster, the faster the better. I''m really anxious to wait for this information."


    Shava smiled and said, "ram, you saved my life. I''ve always wanted to find a chance to repay you."


    Gao Yang smiled. After putting his hands on him, he looked solemn and said to Shawa, "man, your voice is like a big man. Now I want to know if you want to be a real big man!"


    Shawa was stunned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Gao Yang said slowly: "it''s the real big man. Let the white shark Gang become the largest gang in Kiev and Ukraine. Then you start to wash the white, get involved in the business world, establish a monopoly trust, become the uncrowned king of Ukraine, become the guest of high officials, and affect the country where people can''t see it."


    After Gao Yang said that slowly, Shawa was stunned for a long time, and then smiled awkwardly.


    "You must be kidding me."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said solemnly, "all I said depends on whether you have that ability, but let your white shark Gang become the largest gang in Kiev and the largest gang in Ukraine. I can help you achieve it."


    After that, Gao Yang sat back and said in a deep voice, "now I have the ability and resources to push you to the boss''s seat. It depends on whether you are willing or not. Because you accept my help, you have to get on the same boat with me, which is very dangerous and very dangerous."


    Shava stood up without hesitation and said with a ferocious face: "I can''t be afraid when I step on this road! It''s so easy to be a big man. If I''m a man, I can''t let go of this opportunity. I''ll do it!"


    Gao Yang also stood up. He patted Shawa on the shoulder, nodded and said in a deep voice, "good, I didn''t read you wrong."


    Gao Yang sat back in his chair, motioned for Shawa to sit down, thought for a moment, and whispered: "Find me a hundred mobile phones, not smart phones, the most old-fashioned ones. You can make and answer the phone, but it must be new, and there must be a hundred telephone cards. It must be new, and you can''t buy them in one place or in every corner of Kiev. Also, you can''t find your real identity on the phone. Go and get them for me."


    Shawa nodded at aliosha. Aliosha immediately got up and left. After aliosha left, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and whispered, "give me your mobile phone."


    Shava took out his cell phone. After Gao Yang got it in his hand, he whispered to shava, "do you often use this phone?"


    Shava shook his head and said, "no, I just bought it recently. When I hide these days, I only use it to contact aliosha. No one knows this number except the people I trust most."


    Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "good. In the future, you can contact me with this number. In addition, don''t tell anyone else about this number. Don''t use this number again if you have nothing to do."


    After that, Gao Yang dialed Hagel''s number with Shawa''s phone.


    Before long, Hagel whispered on the phone, "who is it?"


    Gao Yang whispered with a smile: "it''s me, Peter. I have something to tell you. This phone number belongs to a man named shava. He is my man. He has a gang called white shark gang. From now on, I want to make white shark Gang the largest gang in Ukraine. If shava needs your help, he will call you with this number. I hope you can help."


    Hagel said with great interest, "do you want to establish a local gang? No problem. Leave it to me. I''ll help him."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "on the surface, the white shark Gang won''t have anything to do with me, so shava will contact you about the white shark gang in the future. Of course, I can''t let you do nothing. Shava will send you your share regularly."


    Hagel said happily, "ha ha, thank you."


    "Well, bye."


    After finding a big backer for Shawa in a few words, Gao Yang smiled and hung up the phone. When returning the phone to Shawa, Gao Yang didn''t immediately release his mobile phone, but said seriously: "Keep this number well. If you have any grievances, call him. He is one of the most powerful people in this country, but remember, don''t let the second person know his existence. Keep your mouth tight, okay?"


    Shava nodded and said in a deep voice, "I understand. I''m not an idiot."


    Gao Yang let go of his cell phone and said with a smile, "now let go and do it. I''ll give you whatever you need."

 Chapter 1474

    Gao Yang doesn''t boast. He now has sufficient resources to send Shawa to the top.


    Money, Gao Yang now has more than two hundred million in his hand. Andre left a look of about 150 million. When he came back from the skeleton Gang, he brought a full 80 million in cash. In addition, he cleared up 20 million from the search.


    The most important thing is that Gao Yang doesn''t lack contacts. He uses Da Ivan''s contacts in Ukraine to cultivate a gangster. Simply don''t. It''s really a matter of Gao Yang''s word. Shava can do everything with a green light all the way.


    Of course, Gao Yang''s support for Shawa''s position is a bit of a hypocrisy. He uses big Ivan''s strength to support his people. However, in other words, Gao Yang has helped big Ivan. When big Ivan can''t see him, it''s not too much to put his head in his trouser waist to protect big Ivan''s foundation.


    What''s more, Gao Yang supported Shawa and white shark gang in order to fight with Deyue.


    Shawa''s breathing was heavy. He was skeptical and tentatively said to Gao Yang, "really, you can do anything?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand with full confidence and said in a deep voice: "you are short of money, I give you money, you are short of people, I give you people, all of whom are the most capable. You can''t imagine how powerful people are. Then, you can do whatever you do. Don''t worry about being surrounded and suppressed."


    Shava''s eyes lit up. He said in a deep voice: "no money, no people. As long as I can let go, I have to avoid a lot of people, because every Gang involves a very complex network of relationships. I have been careful to avoid Xicheng, because the gangs that control Xicheng have a very good relationship with many big people in Kiev."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "do you want Xicheng? Then grab it. Your white shark gang can now cross Ukraine!"


    Shawa rubbed his hands and laughed, but after a few giggles, he restrained his smile and said in a deep voice: "no, I can''t rob the territory and business right away. I have to ask you for the news first. If I start robbing the territory now, it''s not easy to inquire about the news."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, collecting intelligence is the most important thing now. I have to remind you that now you and I have been on the same boat. I''m finished, my power is finished, and you have to be involved. This is the price you must pay."


    Shawa said solemnly: "I understand that there is no risk to get such a great benefit. There is no such good thing in the world. For you and myself, it''s better to get the most important thing done now. Besides, there''s no hurry to grab the territory."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m waiting for a while. I''ll leave when aliosha brings back my mobile phone. I''ll find a fixed number to contact you later."


    Just then, Gao Yang''s satellite phone rang. He looked at the number and connected the phone. Then on the 13th, he whispered, "I found something. Where are you? I have to show you."


    "I''m here in Shawa. It takes a little time to go back. Is it important?"


    The 13th whispered, "it''s very important. Come back right away!"


    Gao Yang immediately hung up the phone, stood up and said to Shawa, "I need to leave and get my cell phone ready. I''ll come back and get it."


    Regardless of talking to shavardo, Gao Yang and Irene hurried out of shavard''s hiding place and waited for Nicholas to pick them up in the street. Irene whispered, "what''s the matter? What did you find on the 13th?"


    Gao Yang whispered with some excitement and some worry: "yes, a very important discovery. We have to go back and have a look at it right away."


    After saying two words, Nikolay arrived in a taxi. After taking the taxi opened by Nikolay, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "go back as fast as possible and don''t go in circles."


    Nikolay drove the car very fast. Soon, Gao Yang and Irene returned to their foothold.


    When Gao Yang returned, he had been waiting for him with many people on the 13th.


    "What did you find?"


    On the 13th, I ordered a table. There were four little black things on the table.


    It''s about the same size as peanuts and looks like a big capsule. It''s just black and looks like metal.


    After picking up one grain, Gao Yang found that the little thing was a little sticky, but it wasn''t particularly sticky, much like natural rubber.


    "It''s like a bullet. Hold it. It''s metal. It''s definitely not a rubber bullet. What''s this?"


    The 13th shook his head and said, "I don''t know. No one knows what this is."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t you know?"


    The 13th nodded and said, "I''ve never seen it."


    Gao Yang threw something that looked like a bullet on the table and said with a bitter smile, "it must have been fired with a gun. Isn''t it poisonous? Andre''s guard failed so strangely. Don''t be any strange and deadly thing."


    Yak shook his head and said, "don''t guess. This must not be a poisonous thing. Let me show you¡°


    Yak had a broken little thing in his hand. After Gao Yang took it, he was very surprised and said, "it''s so precise. What''s this?"


    Something like a bullet was smashed open. There was a tiny chip, something like a button battery, and a silver metal sheet like a horn, but it had been deformed.


    Yak said solemnly, "this thing can emit electronic signals, but it''s not too far away. It''s up to four or five hundred meters. We don''t know what the electronic signals sent by this thing are for. In addition, this thing is assembled before use, but it can''t be disassembled after assembly. It will break down when it is disassembled."


    The 13th said slowly, "we suspect that this is some kind of investigation and monitoring equipment. We launch it with a gun and start working after shooting it out, but we don''t know how it works and what its role is."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it looks very advanced."


    The 13th whispered: "Andre''s assassinated apartment was blocked and the site was well protected. After I went in, I found two such small things in Andre''s assassinated room, and then I found several in other places. That is to say, there are these things everywhere in the apartment. I don''t have time to search carefully. I just took some back. There must be some in it."


    Gao Yang picked up a bullet like little thing again, looked at Pavlovic and said, "don''t you know?"


    Pavlovic shrugged and said, "don''t look at me. We didn''t have this at that time."


    Gao Yang sighed: "ask who is good."


    The 13th whispered, "I have asked Murphy and sent him the picture. I believe he will tell me soon. Wait."

 Chapter 1475

    Gao Yang has been observing those small things that look very high-tech. he is looking forward to Murphy''s exact answer.


    You can ask Murphy directly on the 13th, which has saved Gao Yang at least hundreds of thousands of dollars. The cleaners ask for money for everything, and the consulting fee is ruthless, but with the relationship between Murphy and the 13th, there must be no money.


    Gao Yang didn''t sit down for twenty minutes. The phone rang on the 13th. On the 13th, he immediately connected the phone and whispered, "is there a result?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what Murphy said on the phone, and the 13th is a permanent expression, which makes him impossible to see some results from the 13th''s face.


    After listening quietly for four or five minutes, he hung up the phone silently on the 13th, then turned to Gao Yang and said, "there is a result. This thing is a small acoustic positioning transmitter. You can think it is a small sonar."


    He breathed loudly and said in a deep voice, "it''s really a locator!"


    Low channel 13: "It''s not a simple locator. This thing is a sound wave generator, which can emit sound waves and receive reflected sound waves, transmit processed electronic signals, and then develop them directly on the signal receiver, that is, after transmitting these things, the terrain and personnel position in the apartment can be displayed on the receiver in real time, and the wall is no longer a barrier No, people who use this thing seem to have perspective eyes. "


    A group of people were suddenly enlightened. Gao Yang involuntarily looked at the sound wave generator in his hand, and then sighed: "no wonder Andre was surrounded by experts, but he was still beaten without fighting back. The enemy knew their every move and must have had the advantage."


    Low channel 13: "It''s more than that. As long as the audio data to be searched in the early stage is input, when receiving the echo, the acoustic transmitter will also look for the sound that meets the characteristics, and then display it on the receiver. In other words, unless Andre doesn''t say a word, his trace can''t be hidden, and the enemy can find his location very accurately."


    Gao yangpa clapped his hand, and then said with a relieved look: "it''s so. No wonder those people can go straight to Andre without searching or personal verification. Andre is not an insider, but someone else has high technology!"


    Continue on the 13th: "This kind of thing can be used for one time, and the working time is two hours. Because it costs a lot of electricity, special launchers are used. One is a gun. A single gun is accurately launched to the target position, and a small amount of charge must be used for launch, otherwise the precision instruments inside will be destroyed if it is discharged too fast, so the range is limited to less than 200 meters. The other way of launch is a rocket. Launch a rocket to Xiaowei The explosion of force throws away the acoustic transmitter. This way has a long range, but the accuracy is not so high. It is mainly used in large space. "


    Gao yangpa clapped his hands and said loudly, "they fired two rockets before the attack, right!"


    After that, Gao Yang suddenly bared his teeth like a toothache and said, "Falk! Such a powerful high-tech gadget is specially developed for beheading, Falk! Falk! Don''t tell me it''s unique to the United States."


    On the 13th, he said without changing his face, "you guessed right. This is not the latest invention in the United States. The principle was put forward ten years ago, but it has only recently solved all the application problems, that is, this thing has just reached the practical stage."


    Gao Yang''s face was very ugly and said, "if you say so, the enemy must be the Americans. It''s one of the three headed dogs or the butter knife. What I care about now is not who Deyue asked to help him fight. What I care about is how Deyue could get this kind of thing and how he could get it. Can it be said that the three headed dogs or the butter knife in active service did it themselves?"


    Gao Yang was extremely worried about the possibility he thought of, but yak frowned and said, "how is it possible, the active three headed dog or butter knife? This is ridiculous. Do you think the United States needs to send the highest level secret team to deal with Andre?"


    Pavlovich said loudly: "if only for the three headed dog and the butter knife, I think it was done by the butter knife and worried about these sonic locators, then Andre''s death is not too surprising. A very powerful team can do it, provided that it must be fierce enough, but it doesn''t have to be as powerful as the three headed dog or the butter knife."


    Gao Yang tapped the table a few times and frowned: "the question is, how can the German treaty get such an advanced thing? If this is fully equipped by the U.S. military or a large number of intelligence departments, I''m not very surprised, but the problem is that this thing has just been made, how can it fall into the hands of the German treaty?"


    After a moment of silence on the 13th, Murphy whispered, "Murphy doesn''t know. I can''t guess."


    Yak channel: "I think it''s very simple. The Treaty of Germany is an arms dealer, but it''s not an ordinary arms dealer. It''s the largest arms dealer in the world. It mainly deals in American equipment. The United States has a presence in Libya, Syria and many hot spots. If the United States wants to deliver any weapons, it will never come forward in person, but arm the people they want to arm through the Treaty of Germany. I like this relationship I don''t think it''s difficult for Deyue to make some advanced equipment that won''t affect the overall situation. "


    Gao Yang pondered over Yak''s words and thought about the power of big Ivan''s operation in Russia. There is no reason why the German treaty at the same level as big Ivan can''t do it.


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "well, let''s think so. Deyue got the most advanced indoor warfare equipment, and then he used it."


    After that, Gao Yang remained silent for a long time, continued to look at the acoustic transmitter in his hand for a long time, and suddenly said: "I was thinking that even if we have this thing, know Andre''s location, know the internal structure of the apartment, and know the location and even actions of all personnel, then we can break through the defense line and directly kill Andrea? Can we do it?"


    Everyone was deep in thought, and then Li JinFang said calmly, "we can do it, but we will have casualties. There are more than 50 real good players. It''s good if half of our dead people can finish it."


    Pavlovic whispered, "we can''t do it now, but it was absolutely OK twenty years ago."


    Gao Yang looked at Pavlovic and said, "what if our two sides unite? Can Satan and the black devil fight at the same time?"


    Pavlovic nodded and said, "no problem!"


    Gao Yang sighed: "by the way, this shows that there is still a super team in Deyue, and they are especially good at beheading."

 Chapter 1476

    Just by guessing, you can''t guess any results, but you can know that Deyue''s men are very powerful without guessing, which makes Gao Yang a headache.


    How can this revenge be carried out? Gao Yang is baffled. There is a powerful force in hand, but he can''t find a chance to retaliate.


    When he was worried, the 13th said slowly: "why do you think there is no insider? If there is no insider, how can the enemy get Andre''s voice data?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he frowned and said, "yes, ignore this problem. Then, can the voice on the phone work?"


    The 13th shook his head, smiled and said, "it can''t be used, because the sound quality must have changed after passing the microphone, so this is good news for you, because you don''t have to worry about being recorded when you call, and then used to locate you."


    Gao Yang covered his face and said helplessly, "this is really good news for me, but now we have to worry about the problem of internal ghosts. Falk, how to find internal ghosts? I''m not good at this. Who can teach me?"


    Yak spread his hand and said with a smile, "find out all the suspected people, isolate them first, and then examine them slowly. Needless to say, we can''t do it at all and have no time."


    Gao Yang is the power directly from Andre''s hand. He doesn''t know who he is, so he can''t even guess.


    Sighed and said helplessly, "then you say a feasible plan."


    Yak shrugged and said, "I can''t help it. I don''t know anything. How to find an insider."


    Pavlovic said in a deep voice: "the simple way is to kill everyone, then there must be no insider."


    Gao Yang looked at Pavlovic helplessly. Pavlovic shrugged and said, "I''m just kidding. I''ve never met the problem of ghosts."


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "it''s impossible to kill everyone. However, it can be cut apart from all the forces left by Andre. We''ll do it ourselves. No one needs it. If we need manpower, we''ll recruit ourselves."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "it''s too late to recruit people, and we also need to retain the current force. Otherwise, if Deyue sends a lot of people, how can we deal with it?"


    Groliov said firmly on his face: "it''s better for us to fight with a team that may have insiders, even if we don''t have enough hands! Think about what happened to them after having insiders when we dealt with the jungle combat unit of the virgin of steel in South America last time."


    Gao Yang has never considered that Satan will have internal ghosts, so he really doesn''t know how to deal with the problem of internal ghosts. Now, he leads a team with very complex components, and there may be internal ghosts in this team.


    Groliov stretched out a finger to Gao Yang and said firmly on his face: "I strongly demand that the team left by Andre be dissolved. They must be dissolved! There is an insider. As long as there is one, it will bring us unbearable disaster."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "OK, dissolve all forces immediately, and we will rebuild a trusted force."


    He made up his mind and made a choice. He raised his face and said, "those people, their money has been paid for nothing. FAK, I hate the ghost! Just there is the possibility of an insider, we have to overthrow everything and start again, FAK! I''m a ghost!"


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "no one likes ghosts!"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said loudly, "well, we have more and more things. Now we have to consider how to build a reliable and powerful force. Then, where do the people come from? I think the people who follow us to Somalia can be trusted."


    Those who go to Somalia can really be trusted because they have no chance and time to sell Andre.


    After several people exchanged their opinions with their eyes, groliov nodded and said, "yes, they should have no problem."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "well, we quickly solved this problem. However, the people who went to Somalia with us have dissolved and gone home. I have to call them back. It takes time."


    Pavlovic said impatiently, "all you have to do is take revenge. It''s enough for us."


    Gao Yang is not as confident as Pavlovic, because the strength of Deyue in Kiev may be dozens of people, but it may also be hundreds of people, not to mention that there is a mysterious super force.


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I hate to say the same thing over and over, but now I have to mention the problem of intelligence again. Guys, without intelligence, we can''t do anything. Damn it! I hate the feeling of darkness in front of me."


    After saying that, Gao Yang patted his head and said angrily: "Falk, I forgot an important thing. I destroyed Andre''s mobile phone, but I haven''t informed yeergenis of the new contact information yet. No, I have to ask him immediately. Who is safe and can throw me a phone when I use it up."


    On the 13th, he threw his cell phone at Gao Yang. After Gao Yang answered, he pressed the number and said loudly, "I bought 100 cell phones. Even if I make a call and throw one, it''s enough for a period of time, huh?"


    Gao Yang was still pressing the number, but his phone rang. Gao Yang took out his satellite phone, looked at it and immediately connected the phone.


    "Peter! There''s a line!"


    The caller was shava. Gao Yang was surprised and said, "so fast? Is it reliable?"


    "Reliable! My people found eight suspicious foreigners, which meet the conditions you said. It''s really a coincidence. I have a brother. He lived in eight new faces four days ago. He lived in a chaotic place. Ordinary foreigners would never live anywhere. The most important thing is that he thinks those people are definitely not ordinary people. They are definitely those who often have blood on their hands. That''s absolutely not wrong Yes, he overheard two of them talking in English! "


    Shava used three absolutes in a row and said excitedly: "great! Whether it''s not, I''ll confirm it first and give me the address so that your people can spy on them first."


    Gao Yang asked for a pen, quickly copied an address on the table, shook his hand and gave it to No. 13, and then said loudly, "eight people, very suspicious, go and confirm!"


    In the ordinary battlefield, investigation is Li JinFang''s job, but in this situation, there is no more suitable person to investigate than the 13th.


    On the 13th, he took the note and stood up and left, but Gao Yang said excitedly: "whether it''s big fish or small shrimp, as long as it''s someone from Deyue, guys, get ready!"

 Chapter 1477

    Gao Yang has never looked forward to a battle so much, nor has he been so nervous about a battle.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Gao Yang had to admit that the mysterious team that killed Andre really caused him a lot of psychological pressure.


    The eight people found by Shawa are not necessarily the mysterious team, but on the contrary, they are also likely to be members of the mysterious team. However, Gao Yang''s biggest worry is not that he will meet those tough guys, but that this discovery is another empty joy.


    According to the past habit, since he wants to prepare for battle, Gao Yang should change into a tactical suit to facilitate combat, but this time, he didn''t change into a tactical suit, on the contrary, he wore a sportswear.


    If you want to go to a very chaotic and prosperous neighborhood to kill some people in the daytime, you can''t drive the car downstairs and attack directly. Wearing tactical clothes is equivalent to informing people. Therefore, you have to attack after camouflage.


    Gao Yang is still anxiously waiting for news. Finally, he called him on the 13th.


    "I found them, but I''m not sure these people are Deyue''s men. They live in two houses and rarely go out. I need a chance to eavesdrop on their conversation or find other direct evidence."


    Gao Yang knew that it was impossible to confirm the identity of those people immediately, but he couldn''t help worrying, so he said in a deep voice: "how long will it take, and are you sure you can find out their origin?"


    "I don''t know how long it will take, but as long as I have enough time, I will be able to find out their origin. In addition, if yak comes to help me, we two may be faster."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "OK, you continue to investigate. I''ll let yak go right away. What''s more, how likely do you think those people are under Deyue?"


    On the 13th, he chuckled and said calmly, "you are eager to find the people of Deyue, so you see that anyone is like Deyue''s men, but to tell the truth, it is unlikely that these people are Deyue''s men. They are only in line with some characteristics, but don''t forget that these characteristics can''t explain the problem."


    Deyue''s men don''t write Deyue''s name on their face, so when they find someone, they still need to confirm their identity, because Gao Yang can''t kill foreigners who gather together.


    He breathed loudly and said, "well, we''ll take action after you confirm."


    Hang up the phone. Gao Yang is a little upset. The waiting time is the longest, and the waiting without a clear timetable is more difficult.


    When he was upset, Pavlovic, dressed like an ordinary old man, walked into his room, then nodded his head and shouted, "can you act?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "not yet. We need to wait to confirm our identity."


    Pavlovic said impatiently: "it''s really troublesome. Whether he is or not, just kill him first. It''s not too late to wait to kill them and find evidence. It''s the best. If it''s not, it''s not good. Who makes them look like good people."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "man, if you do this, the KGB will wipe your ass. if we do this, what''s the matter?"


    Pavlovic shrugged his shoulders and said loudly, "I''ll explain to you first that I''m not reckless, but I suggest that you can catch all those people alive first, wait for them to be caught, and then interrogate them slowly."


    Gao Yang hesitated: "all captured alive? No, it''s not reckless. What is it? Please, it''s countless times more difficult to capture alive than to kill, and our intelligence is not clear yet. It''s too risky to catch alive."


    Pavlovic said with a smile: "frankly speaking, we are really good at catching the living mouth. We are very good at it. You don''t have to worry about the risk. Let''s do it alone. Then I promise to give you eight big living people for your slow trial. If they are German people, it''s easy to say. If not, let them go."


    Gao Yang stood up and said with a puzzled face: "No, I''m very curious. Where do you get the confidence to catch eight people alive? If they are ordinary people, it''s very difficult to catch them alive, but it''s meaningless for us to catch them alive. If they are really de Yue people, it''s impossible to catch them alive. You have twelve people, twelve people catch eight people alive. Man, it''s not very powerful. You can ensure that you can do it. You have a secret Weapons or what? "


    Pavlovic curled his lips and said, "secret weapons are not, but they do need some special items, disabling agents, you know? Powerful anesthesia or something, it''s very simple."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized, "Falk! I know what you said, the kind of poison gas used by alpha in the hostage incident at the Moscow theater!"


    Pavlovic shook his head and said, "it''s not poison gas, it''s anesthetic. It quickly makes people lose all their ability to move. Well, I paid attention to that incident later. The work was too bad and rough."


    At least 129 people died because of their own anesthetic. It''s not rough, but the Russian special forces have always been simple and rough.


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "this is really simple and easy to use. I need these people to live, whether they are German or not. So, do you have these in your hand?"


    Pavlovic smiled: "how can I have it in my hand, but Ukraine has. It has been used since the Soviet era, but the outside world doesn''t know it. Up to now, the formula hasn''t changed. Don''t you have something to do with many high-level officials in Ukraine? There are many things to do with them, intelligence units and military special forces."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "wait, I''ll ask right away. As long as we have this thing, we''ll use it."


    Gao Yang called Hagel in front of Pavlovich. As soon as Hagel answered the phone, he immediately said in a hurry, "can you get the disabling agent? Well, the one used by the Russians in the hostage crisis in the Moscow theater?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you give me some?"


    "OK."


    "I''m in urgent need. You can get me some. The sooner the better, the faster the better!"


    "Good!"


    Gao Yang was very happy, and Hagel smiled and said, "wait for me a minute. I''ll see where it''s most convenient. This will be fast. I''ll tell you how to get it later."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. After waiting for two minutes, Hagel called. Then he smiled and said, "OK, go and get it right now, or I''ll have someone send it to you?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and immediately said, "I''ll get it. In addition, I''ll prepare the supporting supplies for using this thing. Thank you."

 Chapter 1478

    "Our plan is very simple. Six people sneak in, get close to their room, break the door and let out the anesthetic gas, and wait for people to faint and bring them out."


    The plan is really simple. He rubbed his chin back and forth, then waved with a bitter smile and said, "if you say how to do it, then how to do it well. Anyway, you are going to implement the plan. If you think it''s OK, of course I won''t have a problem."


    Pavlovic looked up at his men and said, "five people come in with me, and the others are waiting outside."


    After saying a word, Pavlovic said to Gao Yang, "let''s go."


    Twenty four people took four cars and set out.


    Nearly a kilometer from the destination, the car stopped. Twelve people of the black devil got out of the car, took their weapons and camouflages, got out of the car and slowly walked towards the apartment where the eight people lived.


    Where the eight people live, it''s really difficult to make a normal assault. First, the street next to the apartment is very narrow, which is a pedestrian street, and cars can''t get in at all. Then there are many shops on both sides of the street, big and small, selling everything, but mainly some cheap things, This is a famous flea market in Kiev.


    The buildings are very old. They are all left over from the Soviet era. The transportation is inconvenient and noisy. The apartment is in such a street. Most of the people living in it are traders doing business here. Most people will not live here, especially foreigners. Therefore, it is not normal for those eight foreigners to choose to live here.


    Twelve people of the black devil scattered into the narrow street, walked quickly, and stopped from time to time to see some cheap goods on the roadside.


    Since the chaos in Kiev, there are obviously fewer people in the market than usual, and even if there are people, they have become in a hurry. Most of them go straight to the target and buy and leave.


    This attack is really an unconventional mode of operation. The straightforward mode of operation used by Gao Yang is not suitable this time.


    The people of Deyue must be very vigilant. There is no doubt about this. It is impossible to carry out a rapid assault on this commercial street, and it is eye-catching when a large number of people enter together. If the people of Deyue arrange sentries, it is not realistic to carry out a sudden attack. Therefore, it is not enough to make-up investigation alone, and even the attack must be made-up.


    The black devils are really pretending to be something.


    Twelve old men are far away from each other. They will ask the price with the stall owner in Ukrainian, then turn around and leave, or cut down the price and really buy things. In short, they are like the most common people in this street.


    No matter what the people inside do, they should do the same thing. They are greatly impressed by Gao Yang.


    "Professional is professional. If I don''t accept it, I can''t let me play so patiently before the attack. I can''t do it."


    Irene shrugged and said, "what do they do? It''s strange that the KGB team is not good at these."


    Gao Yang is still with Irene. As for the others, none of them came, because it is difficult for Satan to cover up their murderous spirit and tension before the battle. In the eyes of the discerning, this is the starting gun for the battle.


    Why did Gao Yang come with Irene? Because Gao Yang needs to observe the results of the black devil''s action closely. After Irene makes up, she can cover Gao Yang with Gao Yang.


    Seeing that he was almost there, he nodded and said with a smile, "should we also act?"


    Irene looked at Gao Yang, sighed, and said with a sad face: "We play a couple. We wear lovers'' sportswear, but you always keep a distance of more than one meter from me, and then talk to me with a smile. Please, boss, can you be serious when you work? Either we are arguing, or you treat your girlfriend like a normal man, OK?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva. He approached Irene and reached for Irene''s waist. He gave up without reaching out. Then he hesitated and took Irene''s hand.


    Gao Yang felt that holding hands was the highest degree of intimacy he could accept between him and Irene, but after pulling Irene''s hand, he found that it was better to hug his waist.


    Gao Yang and Irene clapped, but holding hands is the first time, especially in this case.


    Gao Yang can even feel the cocoon on Irene''s hand. Compared with Yelena''s hand, Irene''s hand is much rougher.


    Irene chuckled, "Hey, your palms are all sweaty!"


    Gao Yang thought of Ye Lianna and almost subconsciously let go of Irene''s hand. He took a breath, turned and smiled at Irene and said, "it''s coming soon. They''re preparing."


    The black devil''s people are approaching each other without trace, and also close to the entrance of the apartment. The first two people are less than 30 meters away from the apartment, but they are still slowly approaching.


    "Two people holding hands, there is a smoker and mobile phone player on the right in front of you. See? He''s a secret whistle. Please act like a little. It''s too stiff!"


    The speaker was the 13th. Reminded by the 13th, Gao Yang glanced at the man mentioned on the 13th with the rest of his eyes, took Irene''s hand and stopped in front of a stall selling non dolls. At this time, the 13th said in a deep voice: "he noticed you! This man is not simple, stop, don''t do bad things!"


    Gao Yang pointed to a teddy bear and said in Russian to a middle-aged woman who set up a stall: "how much is that teddy bear?"


    Gao Yang has also experienced many battles. He has done the thing of putting on makeup once. His psychological quality is still excellent. Being noticed doesn''t mean being seen through, but he is really afraid of the action of the black devil. Seeing that the two people of the black devil are about to start, it''s better to act again.


    "Eighty grifner."


    Expensive, Gao Yang wanted to make a counter-offer, but he immediately changed his plan, because the man in love felt unable to make a counter-offer in front of his sweetheart.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "give me the bear and give you the money."


    Gao Yang took out a hundred grifner and took the teddy bear at the same time, and then handed it to Irene with both hands. After Irene took it, she said with a sweet smile: "I like it very much. Thank you, honey."


    Irene approached Gao Yang''s face and was about to kiss it.


    Gao Yang looked at an old man of the black devil, took out a cigarette box, put a cigarette in his mouth, and began to take out his pocket. Then with a look of annoyance on his face, he looked up at the secret whistle and stretched out his hand.


    The old man spoke Ukrainian. The man might not understand it, but he understood what the old man meant, so he took his eyes away from Gao Yang, put his hand in his pocket and took out a lighter.


    The old man did it. He didn''t pick up the lighter, but he stretched out his hand to the secret whistle''s neck. At this time, Irene was going to kiss Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang twisted his head and whispered, "do it!"

 Chapter 1479

    Gao Yang turns his head away and runs out. Irene''s face approaches, but she only sees Gao Yang''s back after turning around.


    Irene stood where she was. She looked at Gao Yang''s back absently, sighed helplessly, and then hurried to catch up.


    Irene didn''t throw away the cheap and rough bear puppet in her hand. On the contrary, she held it tightly.


    The puppet was so small that she could grasp it with one hand. Irene firmly held her bear in her left hand and put her right hand into her pocket to cover the handle of the gun.


    The old man reached out and grabbed the secret whistle''s neck, stretched out his legs, smashed his right hand on the secret whistle''s neck, and put it to the ground cleanly.


    As soon as the secret whistle fell, several old men who were close to the entrance of the apartment shouted and rushed in.


    Another old man rushed over. He and the people who did it dragged the secret whistle into the apartment. The whole process was fast and quiet. Except that Gao Yang seemed to make a fuss and rushed up, the old men were quiet as if they were going to enter their own house, and didn''t even attract the attention of people nearby.


    The apartment is old and old. Naturally, there is no security guard. Looking at the door, Gao Yang rushed into the corridor of the apartment, but saw two old men waving at him with the secret whistle.


    Gao Yang walked over. An old man said with an unhappy face, "what are you doing? Do you have protective measures? Don''t make trouble."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and stood in the corridor. At this time, Irene also ran in. Gao Yang waved his hand and said to Irene, "wait here."


    Irene looked very calm. Gao Yang noticed that Irene was still holding the bear tightly in her hand, so he naturally turned his head, and Irene naturally took down the sports backpack behind her and put the bear into the backpack.


    An old black devil reached out and pressed the whistle''s neck, then whispered, "not dead."


    "Give him one more time."


    "No, I''ll interrogate him soon."


    After the two old men had a quick exchange at home, one of them looked at his watch and said, "wait another two minutes."


    Gao Yang wants to go up and see how the black devil works, but he doesn''t have a gas mask.


    In fact, the anesthetic gas used by the black devil can''t be used without a gas mask. It must be a completely closed respirator with an air tank to isolate the anesthetic gas, so Gao Yang can only stay below and go up after the black devil''s people finish their work.


    After two and a half minutes, Gao Yang listened to Pavlovic loudly in his headphones: "all right, come up."


    Gao Yang ran up.


    Pavlovic stood at a door. He reached out to Gao Yang and made a stop. He whispered, "wait, ventilate first and then you can go in."


    Four people came behind Gao Yang. They took out small gas masks and wore a small air tank, which can provide air for up to ten minutes.


    An old man turned away Gao Yang and said impatiently, "get out of the way!"


    The old man put on his gas mask and entered the house. Pavlovic shouted, "find everything and don''t let them die."


    Gao Yang felt a little dizzy. He knew that the anesthetic gas in the room began to float out, so he frowned and said, "am I ok here?"


    Pavlovich buttoned the gas mask in his hand on his face, and then said in a sullen voice: "a lot of them are all here. I have to ventilate them so that they don''t suffocate themselves. You can come in again in three minutes."


    Pavlovic turned and went in again. Gao Yang turned down first and returned to the corridor with Irene. Then he said on the walkie talkie, "Leonard, shadow, come and see the environment together. The others are on standby."


    Gao Yang waited honestly in the corridor for three minutes. Just when yak and the 13th came, he returned upstairs with them again. At this time, the two old men who had been watching the secret sentry in the corridor carried their prisoners and followed them upstairs.


    The door was wide open, and all the windows were wide open. The old men of the black devil had taken off their gas masks, and there were three people lying on the ground.


    The apartment room is very small. There is only one bedroom and a toilet. There is a big bed, a simple table and two chairs in the room. In addition, there is no furniture. There are only three moisture-proof mats and three sleeping bags on the ground, and four big bags.


    The people lying on the ground had different postures. Pavlovic squatted next to a comatose man and said to Gao Yang: "they don''t have mobile phones, but they have walkie talkies. In addition, they have guns. There are guns, bulletproof vests and ammunition in their bags, all related to combat."


    He breathed loudly and said happily, "it seems that we didn''t find the wrong one. It''s in the other room."


    Pavlovic whispered, "it looks the same, but it''s still under search."


    Just then, an old man came out of the next room with a mobile phone and said, "I found a phone."


    Pavlovich pointed high and said loudly, "give him a phone?"


    "Yes, only one."


    The two old men carried their fallen secret sentry into the room. Pavlovich said, "well, you can close the door. Close the door."


    Irene was checking the things in the big bag. After seeing four big bags in a row, she looked up and said, "boss, four M4S and one Remington 870."


    Pavlovic said, "three P226 pistols."


    The old man who put the secret whistle on the ground took out a P226 and said, "four."


    Gao Yang gave his mobile phone to yak and whispered, "look at the mobile phone, Tyrannosaurus Rex, and see what electronic equipment they have. That''s the point."


    After that, Gao Yang said to the two humanitarians who solved the secret sentry: "where''s his cell phone."


    An old man handed him the cell phone held by the secret guard. Gao Yang took it and gave it to No. 13. After looking at it, No. 13 immediately said, "there is no phone card. This is an empty cell phone."


    Just then, Irene took out a safe deposit box from her bag, opened it and said loudly, "night vision, ordinary goods, no other electronic equipment, it seems that they are not advanced enough."


    He shouted loudly and said, "it must not be the mysterious army. Find something that can prove their identity."


    Pavlovic stood up and pointed to the man he had just guarded: "the mobile phone was found from him. People here never have a chance to send any signals. We can wait here and see who will come here. The interrogation can also be carried out here. You decide."


    "Trial here."


    After a group of people exchanged their opinions quickly, Gao Yang immediately made a judgment according to the situation on the scene, and then he said on the walkie talkie: "everyone, come in batches and keep it secret. We wait for the rabbit. Oh, we''re here to try if we can wait until someone comes to the door."

 Chapter 1480

    Moving fast enough, these people failed to deliver any news. They really tried to wait for a rabbit to see if they could guard a big fish.


    Gao Yang turned to look at Pavlovic and said, "how soon can these people wake up?"


    Pavlovic looked at his watch and said loudly, "the fastest is 50 minutes. The fastest is 50 minutes to have some consciousness. If you want to restore your ability of action, it will take at least an hour and a half."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "is there an antidote or the possibility of drug resistance?"


    Pavlovic smiled: "the use of drugs can shorten their response time, ten minutes to half an hour. As for drug resistance, it has been taken into account."


    Gao Yang looked at the surrounding environment and frowned, "is it OK to review here?"


    Pavlovic smiled: "no problem, we won''t be too loud."


    He breathed loudly and said in a deep voice, "good, let''s start the trial here! Well, tie them up first to avoid any accident."


    Pavlovic waved his hand and said, "tie them up and take care of them. First, trust them and interrogate them."


    An old man kicked the whistle at his feet and whispered, "well, he was just knocked unconscious. Wake up quickly."


    Pavlovic looked at Gao Yang and said, "will you try it or shall we try it?"


    Gao Yang said with a little curiosity, "are you good at interrogation?"


    Pavlovic sighed, looked at Gao Yang and said, "what do you think? Who do you think is better than us in this kind of work of catching the living and then conducting a quick trial on the spot?"


    Yak then handed his cell phone to Gao Yang and said excitedly, "there is only one phone number in it, only one!"


    Gao Yang was also excited and said loudly, "only one? Great!"


    Yak turned to Pavlovic and said with interest, "if it''s a quick interrogation, will you use an elixir?"


    Pavlovich shook his head and said, "never use it. It''s too unreliable. It''s not easy to catch a living. How can I use the cleanser indiscriminately? It''s easy to make people an idiot. I''ve used it. After using it, people say meaningless nonsense. It''s useless at all."


    Yak was surprised and said, "how can it be? The KGB doesn''t often use whitening agents."


    Pavlovic said impatiently, "the classics are often used, but if you find it difficult to use, you don''t have to use it."


    The so-called elixir is a kind of medicine used in interrogation. More popular, it is truth medicine. Different kinds have different effects, but the purpose is to let people tell the truth. The KGB used it often in those years.


    "No, I think the cleaner is still useful. It can make some people who have received anti interrogation training speak. You think it''s not easy to use. It must be that the KGB''s cleaner is not good enough."


    Yak kept asking questions, and Pavlovic disdained: "relying on drugs to make people talk can only show that your skills are too poor."


    Gao Yang sighed. He knew that yak was suffering from an occupational disease again. Although he was not very consistent with the nature of the black devil''s work, they could indeed be regarded as peers.


    Shook his head, Gao Yang went to one side and called Hagel. After Hagel connected, he immediately whispered, "give you a phone number and help me find the location. If you can locate it, tell me the location quickly."


    At present, there are few people Gao Yang can trust, and Hagel is one of them. After Hagel loses the opportunity to be the leader of the wall, he may face the retaliation of Deyue, so Hagel is also one of the people who most want Deyue to die.


    Even if Deyue solicits Hagel again, Hagel is afraid to go. In other words, Hagel has no other way except to follow Gao Yanggan.


    "I wrote down the phone and asked someone to locate it right away. Peter, is there any progress?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and whispered, "there is progress. This number is the key."


    "Good. I''ll watch them do it. Soon, wait for me to call."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang looked at Pavlovic and said, "can we start?"


    Pavlovich hooked his finger and shouted to an old man, "it''s up to you. Let him speak quickly."


    That secret Sentry is the most unlucky. He is regarded as the first object of interrogation. As for others, it will take some time to wake up. The person with the phone should be the head. He has also been injected with drugs that can speed up his wakefulness. He will have to suffer before long.


    An old man kicked the secret whistle that was knocked unconscious and now tied up. He went to the toilet and poured some water on the head of the secret whistle with a basin. After taking out a knife, he began to take off the shoes on the feet of the secret whistle.


    Yak said with interest, "what are you going to do?"


    "See if his mouth is hard. If his mouth is hard, pick out his bones."


    Yak tut said in a voice, "it''s too rough!"


    The old man looked up at yak and said disdainfully, "you know a fart!"


    These are strangers. Gao Yang doesn''t want to kill them as soon as he comes. After all, although these people come from a strange way, they may not be Deyue people. However, it''s such a thing, but they always have to find out their origin, so interrogation is still essential.


    "The enemy doesn''t know yet. Don''t be too cruel. If not, you''ll cripple people again. It''s not good."


    The old man looked angrily at Gao Yang, waved his knife and said angrily, "either you come! Or shut up and let me come, OK?"


    Gao Yang coughed and waved, "you come, you come."


    The old man took a knife, looked at Gao Yang, turned to Irene and said, "let''s go, let''s go."


    Gao Yang doesn''t like watching bloody and disgusting scenes. He is not a pervert. He looks at picking off the skin and meat on a living man''s feet until it becomes a bone. Who can stand normal people.


    Yakla took a chair and sat down. He waved to Gao Yang and said, "you go. You can''t stand this scene. I''ll take a look here. We need to have some professional communication. Go, go, go. Alas, man, I always think that even if there is very strong pain, it can''t achieve the effect of rapid interrogation."


    The secret whistle twisted in pain, but his mouth was blocked, he couldn''t make a sound, and he couldn''t move when he was tied up.


    "The effect of pain is not great. What I want is fear. Watching part of my body turn into bones, no one can bear the impact."


    Yak exclaimed: "yes, but it really needs to be cruel and rough. Ordinary people can''t do it. We don''t use this way very much."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered to Irene, "these perverts, let''s go."

 Chapter 1481

    The dialogue between the old man in charge of the black devil and yak did not mean to keep it secret at all, but doing so caused greater psychological pressure on the person being interrogated. After all, he knew what would happen next, but he was unable to avoid it and resist it. It was really a collapse.


    What''s more, the old man in charge of the trial was so annoying that he didn''t ask anything. When he came up, he directly started to punish the people who were tried before he began to ask.


    Gao Yang found that as he knew, these people who were good at interrogation were good at it.


    The interrogation didn''t know how long it would take. Gao Yang and Irene walked out of the door, but they didn''t know where to go. After thinking about it, they simply entered another room.


    I didn''t hear the scream, and there was no abnormal movement. That is, less than five minutes later, on the 13th, I walked into the room with excitement on my face and said in a low voice to Gao Yang: "good luck! They are really people who work for Deyue!"


    Gao Yang was surprised. Although he always thought that these people should work for Deyue, he was really blind and met a dead mouse for the first time. His luck was really not generally good.


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "did you ask so soon?"


    On the 13th, he nodded and said, "yes, he completely collapsed before he saw a bone on his feet. Answer any questions."


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "let''s go over again and listen to what he has explained."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "no, it''s just a small role. They don''t know too many things. They''re ready to start trying the man who looks like the leader. You''d better wait here."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "what have you explained?"


    "They are under Deyo. They were in Libya not long ago. They were just sent here a few days ago. There are eight people in total. Well, nothing else, because this guy is a small role. He doesn''t know the key things. Oh, he only knows to hide here and wait for orders."


    Fortunately, Gao Yang couldn''t restrain his excitement. After walking back and forth in the house for two steps, he said loudly, "no, I have to see it with my own eyes and ask some questions I care about."


    The 13th frowned and said, "they really know what to ask, and I very much suggest that you don''t have to go."


    Gao Yang hesitated and finally said firmly, "what''s there? It''s interrogation. I haven''t seen anything. Even if it''s disgusting."


    Gao Yang returned, but the 13th and Irene didn''t move. After five minutes, Gao Yang returned to the 13th and Irene again and swallowed his saliva hard.


    The 13th smiled and said, "can''t stand it?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said nothing.


    Irene said curiously, "is it disgusting or terrible?"


    He shouted loudly and said hard, "that guy is really a tough guy. He can''t speak. They cut off the meat on his feet and put it in front of him. His feet have been cut into bone shelves, but they still don''t speak."


    Irene shrugged and exclaimed, "so exaggerated?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva hard, followed his heart with his hand, and grinned: "I can''t imagine what strength supports him, but I just don''t open my mouth. It''s better to say some false information first."


    On the 13th, you said faintly, "you haven''t received anti interrogation training. You don''t understand. Whether it''s false intelligence or true intelligence, as long as you open your mouth, you''re bound to say everything you know."


    Gao Yang, with a calm face, said word by word: "I''ve decided that I''d rather die than be a prisoner."


    A silent old man sitting in the room suddenly said, "shouldn''t you be a prisoner? Hum, can you decide such a thing?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how to interface. Really, if he can choose his own destiny, a fool will be a prisoner. Since he was caught alive, it must be because of some irresistible factor.


    I can''t hear any sound next door, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to see if there are any results. Normal people can''t bear what is happening in the next room.


    After a while, yak suddenly pushed the door and came in. Then he said excitedly: "I finally spoke, but it can be regarded as speaking. It''s so strong. I haven''t seen such a tough guy for many years. No, I haven''t seen such a powerful tough guy. He spoke only when his feet and hands are bones. It''s powerful!"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "open your mouth? What did you say?"


    Yak shook his head and said, "don''t worry. This guy began to try to muddle through with false information. It''s not urgent. As long as he opened his mouth, it means that he is not far from complete collapse. When he just wants to die quickly and does everything, we can get the truth. Well, it will take a while, half an hour. He can''t carry the same questions again and again."


    After that, yak smiled and said, "these words can''t be said in front of the interrogated person, otherwise I''m not sure what will happen. I''ll inform you of the progress so as not to worry you. I''ll tell you the real results."


    When Gao Yang watched movies and television when he was a child, he always didn''t understand when he saw the scenes of being caught and interrogated by the enemy but suffering without saying a word. Why didn''t they pretend to cooperate and say some false information? In this way, they wouldn''t betray their comrades in arms and suffer by themselves. How good.


    Now Gao Yang understands that having this idea can only show that he is naive. Some things in the world have never been so simple. Even if you want to tell the truth, you don''t have the opportunity to speak. Many people have to suffer the same torture.


    It really takes a stronger willpower than steel to suffer until death.


    After half an hour, yak pushed the door in again.


    "Guess what? We really caught a big fish!"


    Gao Yang suddenly stood up and hurriedly said, "how''s it going?"


    Yak nodded and said, "the direct subordinates sent by Deyue are responsible for the security of arms channels in Libya. They are the most elite fighting force under Deyue. Five days ago, they were informed to enter Ukraine secretly in batches, and then hid here, waiting for the next instructions."


    "What about the others? Did you find out the mysterious armed force?"


    Yak regretfully said: "No, there are only eight of them. They have no contact with other people sent by deo. They are acting alone. Oh, the good news is that they are contacted by the confidant of deo who is specially responsible for force, named Bisley. He is in Kiev. The phone number on his mobile phone is Bisley''s phone. Bisley will call him if there is any action."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "they clearly have the upper hand, but it''s like we have the advantage so that they have to hide in the dark."


    Yak pointed high and said with a smile, "you''re right. Deyue just thought we had the advantage, so they had to be careful. Everything was hidden in the dark."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "that''s wrong! Deyue killed Andre. How can he say that he has the upper hand? Why should he be so careful?"


    Yak shrugged: "How can we know that, according to the normal way of thinking, this is Ukraine, which is the home of big Ivan, not the home of Deyue. Therefore, even if Andre is dead, the main power of big Ivan is still there, and he immediately sent someone to preside over the situation. For example, under this premise, Deyue is still cautious and there is no problem."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "no, Deyue dared to launch the war because he thought that big Ivan would not appear. Since he thought that big Ivan would die or other reasons would not appear again, naturally there would be no replacement for Andre. Therefore, when Andre died, Deyue should expand its influence."


    Yake sighed and said helplessly, "boss, we lack information support. We don''t know what''s going on in Deyue. We just guess here. What can be the result? Therefore, it''s time to decide what to do next according to the information."


    Gao Yang always feels that something is wrong, but he doesn''t know what the problem is. Yak is right. Without intelligence, he can''t guess the result just by guessing.


    "Well, we''ll decide what to do next according to the confession. We hope to find the principal of Deyue here. That''s great. Today''s progress is very good. We get far more and better than I thought. In this way, there''s a problem. If we do find that, what''s the name? Oh, Bisley, if we know where Bisley is hiding, Shall we act alone or gather more people? Frankly, I''m afraid of that mysterious armed force. "


    Gao Yang had just finished when his phone rang.


    Hagel called. After Gao Yang got through, Hagel immediately said, "the mobile phone number you provided has been located successfully. Now I know his location!"


    Luck is so good. Things are so coincidental. When Gao Yang is still worried about what to do to find Bisley, Hagel sent Bisley''s position.


    Of course, for now, Beasley''s position can only be regarded as suspected.


    Gao Yang was stunned. After being stunned for a moment, he said loudly, "is it so simple and accurate?"


    Hagel said happily: "exactly, which mobile phone is on? It can be accurately located in a single building according to the telephone signal, but it can''t be confirmed again. I said the address, you can write it down."


    Gao Yang copied down the address and took the note in a daze. After looking at the address on the note for a while, he said in a daze: "it''s not far from here, Falk. Is this forcing us to attack immediately?"


    Irene leaned over and looked at the note. With a melancholy look on her face, she said, "our equipment is not suitable for tackling tough problems. What should we do?"


    Gao Yang patted his thigh and said loudly, "if you don''t say anything else, go back and change your equipment! There''s no chance to lose. We''ll take care of him today."

 Chapter 1482

    "This is the case. The shadow and Leonard have gone to spy. What do you think we should do?"


    Instead of summoning Satan''s people, Gao Yang directly informed the latest progress on the walkie talkie. At the same time, on the 13th, he and yak set out to investigate the address sent by Hagel.


    Groliov whispered in the walkie talkie, "isn''t it our purpose to pull the enemy out of the nest? Since we found it, what else can we do? Kill them directly!"


    "I mean, let''s do this job with the black devil, or be safe and transfer more people?" he said in a low voice


    Groliov whispered, "I still mean that. We''d rather work alone than eliminate the risk of insiders. It''s impossible at all."


    Li JinFang whispered, "I agree with big dog. I''d rather go it alone than let the ghost have an opportunity."


    He shouted loudly and whispered, "who has a different opinion from the big dog."


    No one spoke in the walkie talkie. After Gao Yang waited for a while, he whispered, "OK, go it alone!"


    The risk of going it alone is great, very big, because no one knows how much money Bisley has around him. No one knows whether there is a strong and strong team, and no one knows. There are only 24 combatants in total. It is really not in line with the habit of Gao Yang to attack such a target who doesn''t know the specific strength.


    Before making a decision and after making a decision, it''s just different.


    If an action plan has not been completed and has not determined how to act, Gao Yang is absolutely cautious and likes to consider everything as thoroughly as possible before making a choice. But once a decision is made, Gao Yang will firmly implement it to the end, become simple and direct, and will never stop until the goal is achieved.


    Now that he has chosen to work alone, even if there are hundreds of people, he will give up. Once this general direction is determined, what Gaoyang has to do is how to use only more than 20 people to achieve his goals.


    Gao Yang thought quietly for a moment, and then whispered: "OK, let''s move as soon as possible, but we need to change our equipment. Let''s leave here and go back and replace it with equipment suitable for strong attack. If we can, try to kill the opponent directly with heavy weapons, subject to the results of Leonard''s investigation. Now go and prepare, disperse and evacuate. Pay attention not to attract other people''s attention and doubt during the operation. Let''s meet at the meeting point, that''s it ¡£¡±


    After that, Gao Yang said to Pavlovic in front of him, "let''s go it alone, just you and us."


    Pavlovic patted his hand and said with a smile, "no problem. I like it and am used to it."


    "It''s a big risk this time. Let''s talk about the price. How much do you want?"


    Pavlovic scratched his head and said to several people around him, "how much do we want?"


    An old man said casually, "whatever, look at it."


    Pavlovich shrugged his shoulders and said to him, "look at it."


    Gao Yang is afraid to look at such words. For such a risky task, the commission must be calculated separately, but how to look at the price of this individual task, Gao Yang has no spectrum in his heart.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "look at it? It''s so casual. Is that one hundred thousand people OK?"


    Gao Yang really said casually that such a risky task is also a top team like the devil. When it comes to the top, there is no market at all, and there is no analogy team. It is at this level to send beggars for 100000 yuan per person. Therefore, Gao Yang''s sentence is really a joke on the premise that he can''t look at it.


    "One hundred thousand? OK, then one hundred thousand."


    Gao Yang was really surprised, but since the black devil was so indifferent to money, and he was very close to the chief, of course he wouldn''t cry and ask the black devil to take more.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "the price is not high, but that''s it. Let''s leave and go back to prepare for the attack."


    Pavlovich pointed to the prisoners in the room and shouted, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "is there any use value?"


    Pavlovic said solemnly, "I promise you won''t get more if you try him ten thousand times."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said lightly, "we should solve the problem as quickly as possible. It''s impossible to keep hands on them and ambush here. Well, since they''re useless, kill them."


    Pavlovic snapped his fingers, and a group of old men of the black devil began to fight together, either with knives or simply empty hands. A moment later, the eight appendices became eight bodies.


    After starting, Pavlovic shouted: "clean the traces, go in batches and evacuate quietly."


    The old men began to clean up the traces. Gao Yang looked at their actions with great interest. With the people of the black devil, you can learn everything in words and deeds. You don''t have to teach them strictly to be an instructor. As long as you mix with the people of the black devil, the people of the black devil are naturally instructors.


    The old men left the apartment one by one, and then Gao Yang and Irene, when they all met at the place where they got off, it was ten minutes later.


    Back in the car, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "guys, do we have enough inventory? Who doesn''t have enough equipment? Hurry up."


    Satan''s people returned their equipment in turn. No one lacked their own equipment and ammunition, because the only thing they didn''t lack during this period of time in Ukraine was ammunition.


    Knowing Satan''s situation, Gao Yang said to Pavlovich, "what about you? Do you have any shortage of equipment? Or special equipment, if any, tell me, I''ll prepare quickly."


    Pavlovich thought for a moment and whispered, "we don''t lack anything. Well, give us the night vision instruments just captured. They may be useful."


    "Here you are. We also have a spare night vision instrument to lend you. I''ll make it up for you and ensure that one person is available."


    Pavlovic shook his head and said, "no, no, I just want it, but we won''t use it today. Besides, it''s only two o''clock in the afternoon. As long as we move fast enough, we''d better attack during the day."


    Gao Yang thought and whispered, "attack during the day?"


    Pavlovic nodded: "Yes, during the day, you are good at night fighting, we are good at it, and the enemy is also good at it, but the mysterious team may also be there, and they are especially good at night fighting. The key to the problem is that you and the enemy have night vision, but we don''t, so launching an attack during the day can bring our advantages to the limit, at least we are even in the field of vision."

 Chapter 1483

    If we cannot raise ourselves to the same level as the enemy, it is also possible to lower the enemy to the same level as ourselves.


    Gao Yang''s combat preparation is based on the level of the mysterious armed force. On the premise that he does not have an advantage in number and strength, he wants to improve the odds of victory as much as possible. At this time, using heavy weapons is obviously a good way.


    Now Hagel has completely fallen to big Ivan, which naturally can be completely used by Gao Yang. For Gao Yang, there is no problem finding heavy weapons. He can get some things in Ukraine''s arsenal and weapons that Ukraine does not have. The only problem is whether he can use these heavy weapons. Now with Hagel''s help, Then the use of these heavy weapons becomes possible.


    However, the investigation results of the 13th and yak have dashed the possibility of using heavy weapons.


    "Boss, the address you provided is a five-star hotel."


    Hearing Yak''s report, Gao Yang stood up in shock and shouted, "five-star hotel?"


    Yak also said helplessly: "yes, the five-star hotel is called mirrors. There are many people, and basically all foreigners. The most troublesome thing is that there are many journalists here."


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "thanks, this is trouble."


    Yak also said helplessly, "yes, it''s really troublesome."


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "have you found the specific information of the suspicious person?"


    "Not yet. I''m looking for it. Leonard has started to check. It''s just a hotel. It''s easy to check something, but the problem is, even if we find out that Bisley is here, what can we do?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang sighed, "I don''t know now. Check it first and see the results before making a decision."


    Hung up the phone, sat down on the sofa and said loudly, "there''s some trouble. The mobile phone signal is in a five-star hotel. If it''s really Bisley''s phone, it''s difficult for us to take action."


    It''s a hotel, where there are many guests, most of them foreigners and journalists. How can Gao Yang use cloud bombs on such a place? He also plans to use helicopters to launch rockets and machine guns, but now it''s impossible. "


    Groliov said with a wry smile, "Bisley chose a good place."


    Gao Yang spread his hand with a bitter smile and said, "yes, he really chose a good place. Our previous two actions always have to let Deyue people learn something. Pulling a large group of people as hostages and their own shields is much safer than living alone in a secret villa."


    Even if Gao Yang is bold, he doesn''t dare to attack a five-star hotel unscrupulously. The hotel itself is nothing, but it''s different if several guests die there.


    The indiscriminate first blow with heavy weapons is completely impossible. There is no possibility at all. Most of the advantages here have been eliminated first.


    Gao Yang waved to the crowd: "OK, don''t think about heavy weapons. We''re going to set up an ambush at the gate of the hotel. We''ll block the gate."


    If you can''t attack, you can only ambush and take Bisley by surprise when he comes out of the hotel.


    If there is a choice, Gao Yang will not choose to ambush because there are too many variables, but the current situation makes him have to do so. Since it is impossible to blow up a hotel and kill people in a hotel, it is difficult to identify the enemy and ourselves. It is too dangerous to rush in openly, so squatting and blocking the door is the only choice.


    So far, Satan''s overall luck is very good. Through an extremely coincidental intelligence, he easily and coincidentally found the trace of the German pact army, but good luck can''t be there all the time. It''s normal to have some accidents.


    Pavlovic and the black devil''s gang looked as usual and had no emotional fluctuations at all. For them, everything had nothing to do with them except the action itself.


    After waiting for another half an hour, yak called again. This time, he was excited and whispered, "this is good news. Bisley is here! Absolutely right!"


    Regardless of whether he could fight or not, it was good news to find and confirm Bisley''s trace. Gao yangben was a little depressed and said loudly, "great. As long as you can keep an eye on him, you will certainly find a chance to start. How can you confirm it?"


    "I checked the hotel''s reservation records. The highest rooms on the 11th and 12th floors were all wrapped up, with a total of 28 rooms. Leonard disguised as a hotel service staff and went up to the 11th floor. He was driven down, but when he entered the 11th floor, he saw a man in the corridor with his own eyes. All the characteristics were in line with Beasley in the confession!"


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile, "what good news, what good luck. How many of them?"


    "Fifty seven people. The hotel record is like this. I''ll find someone to ask carefully and notify you if there is any difference in the number."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "let''s study how to do it and wait for my order."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "where is Beasley? There are 57 people in total. He also contracted the top two floors, the eleventh and twelfth floors."


    Pavlovic said with a slightly surprised expression: "your people, intelligence collection is very fast."


    Gao Yang sat back on the sofa and said with a smile, "of course, they are professional. Now with the improvement of intelligence, the situation has changed, and it is becoming more and more clear. We know the location of the enemy and their number. Then, do you have any new opinions? I mean blocking the door, controlling the hotel and waiting for them to leave."


    Pavlovich shook his head and said, "no, no, we''d better do it directly. Setting up ambush is not our style, and the variables are too large. Do you know how much power Bisley hides outside like the dead people? Can you guarantee that the deaths of those eight people will not be discovered by Bisley? If not, do it quickly."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it makes sense, but our target is hidden in the hotel. It''s like a shield in our hands. How can we approach? How can we launch an attack and avoid accidental injury?"


    Groliov also frowned and said, "yes, the floor is very high. It is difficult for us to approach the enemy quietly and launch an attack. If the enemy finds out in advance, the result will not end."


    Pavlovic smiled and said, "well, I have a way to solve this problem."

 Chapter 1484

    "What can I do? How?"


    "Beasley went to the hotel to pack two floors, so we''ll live in the hotel and be neighbors with him."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth. He wanted to say that this method was too simple and absurd, but after a little serious thinking, he found that Pavlovic''s method was very easy to use.


    Gao Yang has been thinking about how to get in, but ignores that Bisley lives in a hotel. As for the hotel, Bisley can stay in, so of course he can stay in.


    The best thing is that Beasley wrapped up the top two floors of the hotel and automatically isolated ordinary guests. As long as he didn''t use heavy weapons, he didn''t have to worry about accidental injury.


    After thinking absently for a moment, Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "yes! Why do we have to fight in? We just live in directly."


    Pavlovic stood up and said, "I''m glad you understand the value of my idea. It seems that you''re not stupid. The enemy lives on the top two floors. That''s good. We just live on the tenth floor, live in, change our clothes in our room, and then launch an attack directly from the tenth floor. In this way, we can try to cause unexpected effects."


    Pavlovic looked at his watch and said, "you just have to hurry. It''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon. It''s a little tight for the family to finish these work before dark."


    Irene whispered, "we can''t rent the whole tenth floor."


    Andy he said with a smile: "there''s no need to pack the whole building. We just need to have a few rooms on the tenth floor."


    After thinking more carefully, Gao Yang frowned and said, "wait, I thought of a problem. If Bisley plans to act secretly, he shouldn''t have two floors. If a group of foreigners have two floors in the best hotel in Kiev, our intelligence channels will be suspicious no matter how. This is not what Bisley should do."


    Groliov also frowned and said, "it makes sense. Is it a trap?"


    Cui Bo whispered, "if it''s a trap, it''s too expensive to use eight human lives as bait?"


    Tommy murmured, "they are cannon fodder. Cannon fodder must have the consciousness of cannon fodder. Is it strange that some running ashes are thrown out as bait?"


    Pavlovic said with a smile: "I''ll give you a suggestion. Let''s guess here. It''s better to ask what''s going on with your intelligence personnel."


    The black devil''s idea is direct, and the means to deal with problems are direct and concise. The most important thing is that they often get to the point.


    Gao Yang immediately called yak. After making a phone call, Gao Yang smiled at the people: "It''s clear that Beasley''s method is more complex. He didn''t pack two floors at a time, but ordered rooms one by one in the name of many people. However, their operation method can''t hide from the shadow and was seen through by the shadow. The shadow just said the result directly and didn''t tell me the process of Beasley''s reservation."


    Groliov breathed a sigh of relief and said, "shall we continue to attack?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "yes, the problem is basically solved. We can attack. I have asked the shadow to book a room with Leonard. We live in and attack. Well, everything goes according to the plan!"


    Everything went according to plan and went well.


    Satan and the black devil live in disguise. Twelve people of the black devil play a team of doctors and experts who come to Kiev for communication activities. Groliov and Albert play the staff of the reception side. Moreover, they directly call the hotel bus to take them to the hotel in an exhibition center in Kiev.


    As for Satan''s people, it''s too simple. The most people in the hotel can pretend to be who they are. The most journalists, of course, pretend to be journalists.


    In order to be more professional as a reporter, Gao Yang also wanted to buy some cameras and microphones. Later, he thought it was troublesome and professional equipment was very expensive, so they simply robbed a real professional reporter team.


    If you rob a reporter, you must have a camera, a reporter''s wardrobe, and even a satellite broadcasting car. Tie people up and plug them in the car, drive the satellite broadcasting car directly to the hotel parking lot, and then carry expensive bags and cameras into the hotel. Who can think it''s abnormal?


    Shunshun Lili entered the hotel in groups, then registered his name and opened the room. Even the heavy suitcases and boxes containing valuable instruments were sent to the room by the hotel waiter. Everything was normal and could not be normal anymore. The only abnormality was that those boxes were not computers or cameras, but guns, ammunition and bulletproof vests.


    There are many people, so we can''t only open one or two rooms, so Gao Yang got off the book in addition to robbing the reporter''s car. There are nine rooms in total, with a deposit and a room fee of more than 10000 euros.


    Spend more than 10000 euros, you can be a neighbor with Bisley, and then launch an attack in a close position. The money is worth it.


    There are three rooms on the tenth floor, and Gao Yang wants to attack from the tenth floor. How can they concentrate on the tenth floor? Of course, they take the elevator.


    In the room, he changed into a bulletproof vest, fully armed, covered his face, stood behind the door of a room, looked at his watch, and then whispered in the walkie talkie, "are you ready?"


    "Ready!"


    "Act as planned! Get ready!"


    From the 10th floor to attack the 11th floor and the 12th floor, there is a little stress on how to fight. Is it that 24 people are just divided into two groups to attack the two floors, or should they attack the 11th floor together, and then attack the 12th floor together, or just reverse the order. It doesn''t matter. The key is whether to attack at the same time or successively.


    It''s a good thing to have strength and self-confidence, but when self-confidence reaches the point of arrogance, it''s stupid. In terms of the strength shown by the people with Bisley, the joint force is not fully sure, let alone divide the troops.


    Therefore, their strategy is to attack the 11th floor first, clean up the 11th floor quickly and cleanly, and then attack the 12th floor after ensuring that there is no threat.


    As for how to get to the eleventh floor, Satan and the black devil are divided into two parts. The black devil takes the stairs and Satan takes the elevator.


    "Here comes the elevator."


    No. 13, who called the elevator outside, whispered, and Gao Yang immediately said, "action!"


    At the same time, the three teams quietly opened the door, stepped on the thick carpet without making any sound, and rushed to the stairs and elevators as emergency passages.


    There was no one in the corridor. Gao Yang trotted directly into the elevator. There was only one floor. The elevator arrived in an instant. When the floor button was pressed and the elevator door closed, Gao Yang stood behind the elevator door and immediately picked up his shotgun.


    Gao Yang is in the middle, Li JinFang is on the left, and Irene standing on Gao Yang''s right raises her rifle and whispers, "take the elevator to attack, ha, it doesn''t often happen."

 Chapter 1485

    The elevator door opened. When the elevator opened a crack, two shots were fired.


    There were two people in the corridor. Gao Yang didn''t care about three, seven and twenty-one. He just called first.


    The loud gunshot was a signal. When his gun rang, the black devil ran out of the stairwell.


    There are twelve black devils. They are divided into three parts.


    Four people stayed in the stairwell to prevent someone from coming down to support, while the rest were in groups of two. The two groups were responsible for one direction of the corridor and attacked the rooms on both sides at the same time. There were no people left to guard in the corridor.


    After Gao Yang fired the gun, the elevator door was fully opened. He was the first to run out. Li JinFang and Irene followed him on both sides. However, when they all got out of the elevator, they did not attack immediately, but immediately stood on both sides in the corridor to provide cover for the attacking black devil.


    The black devil''s attack team has been reduced to the limit, with only two people, but their cleaning speed is not slow at all.


    Two old men are responsible for opening the door alone. When they get to each door, they shoot directly at the door lock, and then kick the door open with a strong kick. After that, the other throws a grenade into the door. This first step is even completed.


    There are only a few tactics to break the door. The work is very simple. It''s just to open the door first and then go in to clean up all the enemies. But it''s also extremely difficult, because the tactics with the greatest casualties are the indoor warfare after breaking the door.


    Indoor warfare in groups of two is not allowed for Satan, because the risk is too high and may cause great casualties.


    But the black devil dares to attack with a two person team, and the attack is unscrupulous and powerful.


    First break the lock with a gun, and then throw a grenade into it. The grenade almost exploded as soon as it was thrown in. Waiting for the grenade to explode, the two men rushed into the room immediately. After two shots, the two old men ran out and began to prepare to attack the next room.


    Gao Yang''s eyes are straight. When it comes to indoor warfare, it doesn''t look like that. It''s really that. Indoor warfare tests the moment when he enters the door and meets the enemy. In a very short time, he has no time to aim. He just raises his gun by feeling.


    Almost face-to-face distance, how long can it take to aim, but a master can kill the enemy before others hit him, so as to ensure his own safety.


    It''s killing the enemy, not hitting the enemy. There''s a big difference. Killing the enemy is completely safe. If you hit the enemy, the enemy doesn''t necessarily lose his action ability. For an attack team with only two people, it doesn''t leave the enemy the strength to pull the trigger.


    The attack of the black devil was very smooth. In a moment, four rooms had been cleaned up, and four old men went in and out on both sides. With the sound of gunfire and explosion, it was a refreshing fight.


    Gao Yang raised his gun and fired two shots in a row. Because someone ran out of the house, he and Li JinFang fired at the same time and killed three people who ran out of the room. The attacking black devil didn''t even lift his head. He was still focused on the process of opening the door and cleaning the room.


    The black devil''s men broke the door and fought smoothly. It has something to do with the secret weapons they use.


    When Satan conducts indoor warfare, he likes to throw shock grenades before entering, because shock grenades are better than killing grenades, while black devils are not. What they throw in after opening the door is ordinary defensive grenades, but their grenades are loaded.


    The grenade used by the black devil makes full use of an old Russian principle, that is, the accuracy is not enough and the power is not enough.


    Throwing grenades into unfamiliar doors is difficult to ensure that people who hide can be hurt. The solution is either to throw more or increase the power, while black devil people use the method of increasing the power.


    The grenade used by the black devil is wrapped with a thick layer of fraud medicine, and then there is a layer of iron shell and steel ball outside. It weighs at least three kilograms and is several times more powerful than a 60mm mortar shell. It is better to say that it is a grenade than a small bomb.


    When each grenade rings, the whole floor has to tremble. That is to say, only when the construction quality of the grand hotel is good can it play like this. If this is a small house, the house should collapse if several loaded grenades are thrown out.


    Black devils are also very interesting. They are either extremely silent, and all their weapons are silenced, or they are earth shaking. Guns are powerful, and grenade charging is powerful. They just push them all the way.


    The four teams acted at the same time, and the continuous explosion did not stop. Each old man had a backpack with nothing else in it. It was all loaded grenades. Each time before breaking the door, two people exchanged positions and roles. You took it out of my bag and I took it out of your bag. Just wait for the door to swing in. It''s simple, direct and rough, and the effect is good.


    At first, more people tried to rush out of the door, but everyone who ran out of the room was knocked down by Gao Yang, who served as a cover.


    If you don''t want to get out, you can only wait for someone to shoot out with a gun from the door, but even this can''t be done, because good shooting is the basic quality of Satan''s mercenary regiment members. It''s not enough to just stretch out the gun from behind the door. If you don''t have a chance to shoot, the people who are covered will shoot with guns and arms.


    They just don''t come in and are only responsible for the work that doesn''t let people go out.


    Indoor warfare can be played like this, and Grenades can be used like this. Gao Yang looks relaxed and happy.


    People who follow the black devil have learned another move, but Gao Yang also knows that the tactics of the black devil are indeed simple and effective, but the use of this tactic is also based on the super combat effectiveness of the black devil. Satan can learn it if he wants to. Go and practice it for a few years before you say it.


    What is a master? A master can make complex things very simple. If others think this kind of thing is very simple and think they can do the same, they will wait for bad luck.


    No matter how big the room is, just throw a grenade into it and wait to go in and replenish the gun. What Gao Yang can''t understand is why the black devil''s people are so simple when breaking the door. How can they not be shot by the people inside? The people in the room are not dead or fools. On the contrary, they are still elite, Why can''t you shoot the man who threw a grenade in the door at the moment of breaking the door.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang thinks the only explanation is that troops such as black devils, butter knives and three headed dogs can exist because they can do things that others can''t do. Otherwise, if all troops are the same later, why spend a lot of money to train them and raise them.

 Chapter 1486

    The downstairs began to demolish the house. How could there be no response upstairs? There had been a fight in the stairwell, but after a little contact, the people upstairs took it back.


    Pavlovic was not involved in the attack. He was one of the four people who stayed in the stairwell and guarded the stairs.


    The attack on the 11th floor is actually easy. It''s rare how to hit the 12th floor, because the 11th floor is a sneak attack, but the 12th floor is a real strong attack. Therefore, the 12th floor is waiting for Satan and the black devil to hit it at the same time.


    The black devil''s attack was really fast. Most of the rooms had been cleaned and there were no casualties. At this time, Gao Yang had begun to prepare for the attack on the 12th floor.


    "The elevator is ready!"


    There were two elevators, all of which had stopped on the eleventh floor. The elevator door was open. Raphael stretched out his leg and didn''t let the elevator door close, while Tommy was guarding the other elevator.


    The elevator is also useful, and its role is not small. Otherwise, Gao Yang would have stopped the elevator early. Where do you need two people to guard the elevator.


    With a loud cry, Raphael immediately began to be busy. TREB and Jason were helping. They were quickly putting directional thunder in the elevator.


    Yes, just put directional thunder in the elevator.


    Gao Yang plans to attack the 12th floor. He doesn''t have to attack down, but prepares first. When the black devil cleans up the 11th floor, he immediately attacks the 12th floor.


    Just as Raphael was preparing, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "change of defense, Satan support group, hold the emergency channel, and the black devil will cover the attack. We''re ready to go upstairs."


    Groliov, Frye and they quickly went to the emergency exit, while Pavlovic and the four of them came to a high position.


    After walking to Gao Yang, Pavlovic whispered, "be careful. The enemy is very strong. They tried twice to prevent them from rushing down suddenly."


    "Understand, solve the enemy here as soon as possible!"


    He explained to Pavlovic and waited for Pavlovic to raise his gun and start covering. Gao Yang quickly stepped out to the staircase and completed the exchange of positions in a short time of more than ten seconds.


    The reason for changing positions is that when attacking from bottom to top, Satan has the means that the black devil doesn''t have at all.


    Li JinFang and Irene went to strengthen the defense of the emergency channel. Gao Yang came to the elevator door and said in a hurry: "how''s it going?"


    Raphael whispered, "it''s all ready."


    Gao Yang looked. A total of four directional mines were placed at the outermost position of the elevator. The front of the elevator was completely covered and part of the side could be hit. If someone was waiting to shoot outside the elevator door, the scene would be very beautiful.


    There is a wireless camera and two directional mines in another elevator. Waiting for the elevator to open, the camera can transmit the captured picture to Jason''s display. It is clear at a glance whether there are people and how many people there are. However, the main role of the camera is to see the damage effect of directional mines in another elevator.


    After a look, Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, get ready."


    Gao Yang returned to the stairwell and pointed his gun at the stairs. There was no movement on the stairs. Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "this situation is wrong. Even if the enemies above can calm down again, it''s time to come down."


    "They may be waiting for us to go up, but they may also be accumulating strength to prepare. If someone wants to come down, the first wave of attack will be very fierce. Be careful!"


    As soon as Gao Yang finished, several grenades jumped down the stairs.


    "Grenade!"


    When they heard the sound, they hid behind the wall. Defense has this advantage. It is more convenient to hide. The wall can block the power of grenades. Of course, the charging grenades used by the black devil are the exception.


    There were six or seven explosions in a row, mixed with two familiar shock bombs. This is the enemy coming down.


    Gao Yang is not a prophet. He just said the two things that the enemy is most likely to do. The enemy either guards the upstairs, or attacks or breaks through the encirclement. He always has to choose one to do, but it is impossible to wait.


    When the enemy was coming, Gao Yang waved and threw a grenade into the stairwell. Li JinFang and Irene did the same thing. They were grenades and shock bombs. First throw a few in.


    It is reasonable to say that the enemy threw grenades and should come down when the grenades exploded. At this time, he also threw a few grenades, not to mention disturbing the enemy''s attack rhythm.


    Waiting for the explosion of his grenade, Gao Yang played two sign languages and signaled the defenders to shoot in batches. He, Li JinFang and Frye were the first batch, and Irene, Andy and Taylor were the second batch. In this way, even if the enemy was powerful and they had casualties, they would not be broken through the defense line at once.


    The enemy is coming down, so we can''t wait. Raphael pressed the button on the 12th floor in the elevator and got out of the elevator. Jason did the same, and their arms were still preventing the elevator from closing.


    Just wait for Gao Yang to give an order and you can put your hand on the elevator.


    The door of the emergency exit was wide open, Gao Yang was on the left, Li JinFang was on the right, and Frye was behind Gao Yang. After waiting for him to come down, he dodged and hit him.


    At this time, two more grenades were dropped on the stairs. They were still time-delay fuses, so that the grenades would not explode when they landed. They would not explode until they rebounded from the corner of the stairs.


    Gao Yang glanced at the two fallen grenades. When he flashed back, he looked stunned and surprised and said, "Falk! Dn61!"


    Li JinFang said in surprise, "dn61?"


    Dn61 is the name of a grenade. It''s German. This grenade is nothing special. What''s special is that angel people always use this grenade


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "it''s not such a fucking coincidence! Don''t put the elevator or shoot first. I''ll say hello first."


    Gao Yang said in a hurry, put his head out a little, only showed his eyes, and put his gun out of the wall. Just about to shout, he saw two people suddenly jump down the stairs.


    The man in charge was wearing a heavy bulletproof vest outside and pajamas inside, holding a shotgun most commonly used in assault.


    The other man''s face was high and didn''t see clearly. He saw the man who used the shotgun eagerly, because they were familiar with it. The man was Sirte.


    "Can opener! Don''t shoot!"


    Gao Yang didn''t shoot, but roared between lightning and flint.


    Gao Yang could have shot and was sure to kill Sirte who jumped down, but he chose to shout rather than shoot, which naturally gave Sirte a chance.


    Sirte heard the loud cry. Before shouting the word "full can opener", Sirte shouted, "don''t shoot!"


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang stick to the outside of the wall. Sirte and another person don''t rush out. They stick to the inside of the wall.


    "Ram, is that you?"


    "It''s me, don''t fucking fight, come out!"

 Chapter 1487

    Sirte really looked out.


    Gao Yang and they all wear masks. Sirte can''t see faces, so Li JinFang waved to Sirte and said with a smile, "Hey, can opener."


    Gao Yang pulled up his mask and said to Sirte with the his probe, "it''s you. How did you come out?"


    Sirte was obviously relieved and said helplessly to Gao Yang: "Damn it, how can it be you again and how can I meet you anywhere?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "I should say that, okay?"


    Sirte shook his head and came out. After seeing the appearance of the eleventh floor, he shook his head again and said, "it''s so moving."


    The other came out from behind the wall, looked at the eleventh floor, involuntarily touched his chin and whispered, "you are very powerful now."


    Gao Yang also knew him. He was nicknamed chain saw. Like Sirte, he was also a Raider.


    The chainsaw regarded the black devil as a member of Satan, otherwise he wouldn''t be so surprised.


    Needless to say, there must be people behind Sirte and chainsaw. They both open the situation or die. The talents behind them are the main force to break through the blockade. Now, everyone knows that there must be no dead people.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "who''s behind? What are you waiting for? Come down."


    Sirte shook his head and said, "no, we have to go up."


    Gao Yang pointed to the roof and whispered, "who''s up there? Who else except you? You hide away. We''re going to use a bomb."


    Sirte still shook his head and said, "how can I tell you this? It''s too unprofessional. I''ll go back. I can''t talk to you again. If you have anything, you''d better talk to our boss."


    Sirte beckoned, and the chainsaw turned back.


    Gao Yang has a big head. It''s not easy to meet an angel here. If Bisley is on the 12th floor, how can we fight this battle? It''s best to talk to the angel and let them hand over Bisley. Unfortunately, based on Gao Yang''s understanding of Nate Schumacher, he will never do so.


    If the angel refuses to give up, Satan can only attack. For this reason, Gao Yang can''t just forget it anyway. Bisley must die.


    After a dark scold, he said loudly, "crazy wolf, say a word, are you there?"


    "Yes," said Knight Schumacher leisurely


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "come down and let''s talk, or I''ll go up."


    Knight said slowly, "I won''t go down. If you want to come up, come up."


    Gao Yang said to the man around him, "I''ll go up and talk to him. If I can''t fight, I won''t fight. Falk, I can meet angels everywhere. These damn bastards."


    Li JinFang whispered, "I''ll go up with you."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, why are you going up? Is it necessary? Just stay here and I''ll go up and see the situation."


    After that, he said loudly, "I''m coming up. Don''t shoot."


    Gao Yang dodged into the stairwell and went up to the turning point of the stairs. As soon as he turned around, he saw Nate Schumacher poking at the entrance of the stairs on the 12th floor.


    After looking at Nate, there were only two people around him, both angels and no strangers. He sighed with relief: "how can I meet you anywhere? I asked you if you have any tasks. You still refused to say, Falk, can''t you find less trouble? Say, what''s your task and how can we end."


    Nate''s face looked a little strange. He frowned and looked very surprised.


    Gao Yang directly stood next to knight and said, "say, what''s your task? If you don''t say it at this time, do you really want us to fight?"


    Knight didn''t seem to know Gao Yang. He looked at Gao Yang carefully for a moment and suddenly said, "what''s your task?"


    "It''s not a task, it''s a goal. My goal is to kill everyone here. Of course, you''re not in this line. I''m not going to kill you. Tell me what your task is and see if we can avoid the past."


    Knight smiled and whispered, "our task is to protect the people here. Unfortunately, we can''t avoid it."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "thanks, this is trouble. Who are you protecting? How many people? Let''s listen and see if we can reach any consensus. If you can suspend the mission and evacuate, it would be great. I don''t want to fight with you."


    Knight sighed and said, "how can I tell you the information of the employer? Can you evacuate immediately? If so, we don''t have to fight."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "our evacuation is impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Nate sighed, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "as a mercenary, how did you live so stupid?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Fark, what do you mean?"


    Knight smiled coldly and said disdainfully, "I told you many times that angels have no friends. What makes you have the illusion that you and I are friends?"


    "What do you mean? Hey, man, aren''t you going to show off your values again?"


    Knight said coldly, "I haven''t seen you so stupid when I was a mercenary for decades. Don''t you know that we are in a state of hostility now? Your purpose and my task can''t be alleviated, and you should take the initiative to come to the door and die. Then go to die, can opener!"


    Gao Yang had a chance to resist, but his resistance was also a death, because Nate had several people around him, and he really didn''t expect Nate to kill him.


    Gao Yang''s eyes widened because of extreme consternation. The shotgun in his hand had not moved. Sulta slapped and pointed the shotgun at Gao Yang''s nose.


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Falk, you asked me to come up. Even if you can''t agree, you don''t have to kill me. What''s your dignity as a soldier?"


    Knight said with disgust on his face, "I asked you to come up, but did I say I would ensure your safety? I asked you to come up and you came up. Then I asked you to die. Why don''t you die? As a mercenary, I would trust another mercenary in a hostile state so much. Except for an idiot, I really don''t know how to describe you. Go to death and kill him!"


    Gao Yang was really stupid at that moment, which was beyond his tolerance, so that Sirte didn''t respond when he raised his arm and was about to shoot.


    Li JinFang heard Knight''s words below, but he didn''t dare to go up, because he was afraid that once he went out, he would kill Knight faster.


    "Nate!"


    Li JinFang screamed, while Sirte made a large deformation according to the gun with the action that would never occur at ordinary times, but finally failed to pull the trigger.


    Sirte gritted his teeth, finally took back his shotgun, turned back to Nate and said helplessly, "I''m sorry, boss, but I owe him a life."


    Knight looked at Sirte and said angrily, "useless things."


    A group of people behind Knight looked at each other, because they were really familiar with Satan.


    Irene yelled below, "Nate! Don''t be impulsive. If you''re a man, let our leader come down and let''s fight fairly."


    Knight smiled, shrugged at Gao Yang and said, "look what an idiot you have brought out. Put you back? As the core and soul of Satan, I will not kill you and disintegrate Satan''s combat effectiveness, but will put you back to pose a greater threat to me? Chainsaw!"


    In addition to Sirte, the chain saw was closer to knight. Knight shouted. The chain saw conditioned reflex generally aimed the muzzle of the rifle at Gao Yang.


    However, after pointing the muzzle of the gun at Gao Yang, the chain saw said helplessly: "Sir, I was injured in South America last time. The test tube took good care of me. Ram, they carried me, transferred me and looked after me. I''m sorry, boss. I can''t do it."


    Gao Yang felt a turn for the better. He grinned at Nate and said, "man, man, don''t you have to? Even if you''re not friends and everyone is so familiar, you don''t have to kill me? In this way, can I step back? Can I withdraw?"


    Gao Yang was softened, but Knight said solemnly, "do you think I believe it? Is there a way out in our business? You can''t quit."


    Gao Yangzhen can''t retreat. He really has to kill Bisley, so he won''t withdraw. He will only attack again after he returns safely. He really doesn''t want to fight with the angels, but he can''t lead Satan to destruction, so he can only attack. Either Satan dies or the angels are completely destroyed.


    Knight saw it thoroughly, but Gao Yang couldn''t admit it. He shrugged helplessly and said, "why can''t I withdraw? Did I take the task? Can I really..."


    Before Gao Yang finished, Knight suddenly took out a pistol from his waist and aimed it at him. When Gao Yang shut up in amazement, Knight said helplessly: "you see, we leaders have to consider for the people who follow us. Sometimes we have to do it ourselves and die."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and Nate shot.


    Gao Yang stood on the stairs. He looked at Nate in amazement, pulled the trigger, and then fell back suddenly. His head knocked heavily on the stairs, and then his body slid back and directly to the corner of the stairs.


    "I''m your mother!"


    Li JinFang roared and rushed out.


    "No!"


    Frye rushed in, too.


    "Ah!"


    Irene screamed in despair. She crossed others, left her position and rushed out directly.


    Li JinFang was holding a grenade in his hand. He had ignored it. Even if he knew that the angel mercenary regiment would be killed if it turned its face and rushed out, he still couldn''t care about anything. He rushed to Gao Yang''s side, threw the grenade up, grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and pulled it back.


    Frye was at a loss, but when he saw Li JinFang''s action, he pulled Gao Yang''s other arm. He planned to pull Gao Yang back with Li JinFang first.


    Li JinFang and Frye leaned up. Irene was under the stairs. When Gao Yang was dragged down, she put her arms around Gao Yang''s neck and shouted in despair, "no!"

 Chapter 1488

    It was Irene''s shouting that pulled him out of his unconscious trance.


    Is Gao Yang dead? Of course not. In fact, he wasn''t even hurt. He was just frightened and his brain was short circuited.


    Three shots are fired in front of people. Who dares to say he''s not afraid? It''s definitely fooling a fool. However, Gao Yang is not completely scared. He''s in a trance. He didn''t expect that Nate would really shoot him. He couldn''t turn this corner in his mind.


    Gao Yang was not scared silly, but Irene was completely scared silly. Looking at Gao Yang, she didn''t move. Although she didn''t see blood, she still collapsed and shouted.


    "Stop shouting, you''re not dead."


    Gao Yang said a hard word and was dragged out of the stairwell by Li JinFang and Frye. Just a few steps. How long can it be used.


    "Let go of me, let go."


    After lying on the ground and letting Li JinFang and Frye let go, Gao Yang sat up on his own.


    While Gao Yang was breathing heavily, Irene slapped him on the helmet from behind Gao Yang, and then shouted angrily, "if you''re not dead, you pretend to be dead!"


    Gao Yang didn''t answer Irene. He looked at the bullet hole in his chest, put his finger into the bullet hole, touched it, and said to himself, "finally, I''ll show mercy."


    Gao Yang didn''t die, just because Nate didn''t hit him on the head, but on the chest.


    How can we not wear bulletproof vests to fight this kind of indoor war, and we must also wear heavy bulletproof vests with bulletproof plates. Knight is not a fool. How can he not know where to fight? With Knight''s shooting method, he wants Gao Yang''s life. At most, he can shoot Gao Yang in the head by moving the muzzle a little, so as to ensure that Gao Yang can be killed until he can''t die again.


    Since Knight didn''t hit Gao Yang''s head, naturally, he didn''t really want to kill him. Moreover, Knight still used M1911 pistol. The 11.43mm bullet was powerful enough, but the penetration was very poor. Knight hit the trunk position protected by bulletproof clothing. Even if he knocked out a magazine, Gao Yang was painless.


    After all, Nate is merciful.


    As soon as Knight''s gun rang, Satan was in chaos. When he found that Gao Yang was all right, he scolded one by one.


    Gao Yang stood up from the ground with his hand, and then yelled as soon as he stood up.


    "Knight! Fark oil! Fark oil! You crazy bastard, go to hell!"


    "Fakto! Idiot, go back to your mother, you idiot."


    Li JinFang was also very angry. He yelled at the stairwell, "Nate, I''m o''neima. Are you a fucking idiot! I''ll just blow you up, asshole! Idiot!"


    As soon as Li JinFang scolded, Sirte quit. He immediately shouted, "toad, you son of a bitch idiot, go to hell. Next time, I''ll directly blow your head and die."


    Sirte didn''t just scold, but immediately threw a grenade into the stairwell.


    Gao Yang was very grateful that Nate didn''t really kill him, but he was also very angry. Nate would shoot him. After the grenade exploded, he shouted angrily, "Nate! You stupid pig, I''ll kill you!"


    After a roar, he shouted to Raphael, "kill them with a bomb."


    Rafael whispered, "boss, do you really want to put the elevator?"


    Knight didn''t kill him in the end, and Sirte and the chain saw really couldn''t get down and didn''t shoot him. He really wanted to use the elevator to pull up the directional thunder and blow it up again, but Gao Yang couldn''t get down. After a little hesitation, he waved his hand angrily.


    Gao Yang shouted at the stairs, "Nate, give you ten seconds to surrender, or I''ll blow you up."


    Knight disdained: "you blow it up, idiot."


    He shouted loudly, "if it weren''t for their face, I would have thrown a bomb. Your mind is full of shit idiots, mad dogs and white pigs!"


    "Yellow monkey, if it weren''t for the face of the can opener, I''d blow your head with one shot, fool! Get out of here before you die!"


    At this time, Pavlovich said angrily on the walkie talkie: "what''s the matter, what''s the mess?"


    "I met an acquaintance. It''s hard to start."


    Pavlovic said angrily, "are you an idiot? What human feelings can be said on the battlefield? Kill them!"


    Gao Yang is a very affectionate person. He is really embarrassed at the moment.


    Those who speak of friendship and encounter those who refuse to recognize their relatives, what else can they do except suffer losses.


    Gao Yangji is a contradiction. Just now Nate killed him, there is no need to say anything, but Nate really left affection for his men, but he can''t let Bisley go anyway. Either fight, kill Bisley after killing the angel, or withdraw, don''t fight with the angel, and then let Bisley go.


    Gao Yang couldn''t let Beasley go. He roared helplessly, "Nate, I can''t withdraw. You can''t run. I forgive you now. I don''t want you to surrender. Go by yourself. I''ll solve the rest. I won''t leave any alive. I promise I won''t make it difficult for you."


    "Idiot, either come up and die, or get out!"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "you''re a fucking stupid pig. Do you really want me to blow you all up? Give you ten seconds, or I''ll use a cloud bomb. You think for yourself."


    Knight disdained: "fool, you use cloud bombs. Let me see if you have a chance to use them. Come on, if you want to die, everyone die together."


    In this kind of confined space, everyone really dies together with cloud bombs. Unless Satan runs outside the hotel and fires on the 12th floor, he can''t block the retreat of the angel. It''s no use leaving a few people to block the angel''s road. Once the cloud bombs are used, the people who block are not the same.


    It''s OK to change the threat method. Use cloud bombs. It really can''t scare Nate.


    Gao Yang was helpless. He shouted, "you are really determined to die with your employer, aren''t you?"


    Knight said coldly, "we are angel mercenaries. Don''t ask such silly questions again, fool!"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "Falk, your mother! Falk, your family! Falk oil! You idiot with shit in your head, stubborn old bastard, I don''t care! Go to hell!"


    After scolding angrily, he shouted to Raphael: "blow up these sons of bitches. This is knight''s choice. It''s a can opener. If you want to blame you, you''re an idiot."


    Sirte roared, "ram, you son of a bitch idiot, look who dies first!"


    Raphael whispered, "boss, do you really want to use it?"


    Gao Yang took a few breaths, and then he hit the wall with his fist, but he couldn''t give orders.


    Cui Bo whispered, "otherwise, let''s withdraw. Such a stalemate is not a way, and we can''t delay any more."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "no, this withdrawal will never have a chance!"


    Just then, the 13th whispered in the walkie talkie, "I''m coming up. The speed determines the countermeasure. I can''t delay any more."


    Pavlovic strode over with three people, looked at Gao Yang angrily, pushed Gao Yang aside and whispered, "ready to attack!"


    Since we are ready for a strong attack, we should naturally prepare for a strong attack.


    Gao Yang looked at Pavlovic and whispered, "the eleventh floor has been cleaned up?"


    Pavlovic said discontentedly, "yes, the battle on the eleventh floor is over. My people are cleaning up again to ensure that there is no living space left. Before they finish cleaning up, you''d better make a decision, either attack or withdraw immediately."


    Gao Yang bit his teeth, smashed the wall hard, breathed a breath, and said in a deep voice to the stairwell: "Nate, I''ll say it again very seriously. You either leave or die here. You''re right. I really can''t retreat. I can''t retreat. Now in this situation, I really can''t afford to retreat."


    This time Gao Yang didn''t scold. He tried to make a final effort.


    Knight said coldly, "the angel will never retreat. No matter what the situation is, there is nothing to say. Attack and see who can stand at the end."


    Pavlovich took out an air tank like a small fire extinguisher, which was filled with highly compressed anesthetic gas. They had four air tanks in total, which were not enough to put down the whole 12th floor, but enough to open a road.


    Gao Yang waved his hand helplessly and said in a deep voice, "prepare for a strong attack."


    After that, Gao Yang added with a hard face: "don''t leave a living mouth!"


    If we fight again, there will be no room. The battle with the angels will not end if Knight does not die. Once Knight dies, both sides must end up completely. There is no other possibility.


    Angel and Satan can only leave one.


    Gao Yang is in pain.


    Soon, the black devil counted eight people on the battlefield and ran over. An old man whispered to Pavlovic: "all 33 people, confirm that there is no omission and no living mouth."


    Pavlovic nodded and said in a deep voice, "prepare for a strong attack and organize your equipment."


    The eight old men quickly took out gas masks from their backpacks and began to wear them on their heads. They heaved a sigh and waved, "ready."


    Gao Yang also took out his gas mask. They were going to release anesthetic gas into the stairwell. As long as the angel didn''t prepare a gas mask with an air tank, he couldn''t stop it, but they found it wrong and were sure to run.


    The final situation is that the angels must give way, hide in the room and close the door, so they won''t lose their combat effectiveness at the first time, but they will all die in battle, because when they are forced into the room and can''t come out, it means they are divided.


    As long as the angels don''t obey, Gao Yang can''t charm them all. After the angels lose their combat effectiveness, they will catch them alive and let them go. Therefore, there will be casualties when they start fighting. If there are casualties, there can only be no one alive.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath. Before putting on the gas mask and turning on the oxygen supply switch, Gao Yang asked for the last time.


    "Nate, don''t you really think about your brothers?"


    "Idiot, shut up!"


    Gao Yang felt very painful in his heart, because he really regarded many people of angels as friends. He was also very angry, because Knight''s stubbornness or persistence made him have to kill angels, so he shouted with all his strength: "you stupid pig, die!"

 Chapter 1489

    It''s no use scolding, but if you don''t scold, you can''t get a bad breath in your heart.


    Now that we have decided to fight, we can only fight to the end.


    It''s not good to attach importance to friendship. If he kills the enemy, he has to suffer. Gao Yang really has no choice. If he changes to other occasions, he would rather choose the task to fail than fight with the angel to the end, but this time he can''t. the whole Satan''s family and life are pressed up. If the envoy doesn''t die, they will really die.


    Satan''s dilemma is not in the present, but in the future.


    The alliance between Satan and great Ivan may not be known yet, but once this battle is fought, especially with Nate, Satan''s participation is clear.


    Gao Yang''s plan is to hide it for a while and for a lifetime. As long as the covenant has not launched a strike and revenge against Satan, he must try his best to cover up the fact that Satan participated in the war and not kill all the people of the covenant. Satan will never have peace in the future. Moreover, in the current situation, those who do not kill the covenant should immediately face the Revenge of the covenant.


    In fact, the attack is already a little late, because if Beasley is upstairs, this period of time is enough for him to ask for help or inform Deyue. This is the end of being soft hearted, and this is the end of valuing friendship.


    Gao Yang was very happy because he couldn''t figure it out. Should he only deserve bad luck if he valued friendship? Should he really have to deny his relatives when he became a mercenary?


    Gao Yang can''t figure it out, so he will suffer. If he can really refuse to recognize his six relatives, he will not suffer. However, Gao Yang is first an individual, and then a mercenary. Maybe after being a mercenary for a long time, he will erase human nature, but it''s a pity that he still retains human nature.


    Gao Yang closed his eyes, sighed and put on his mask.


    Putting on the gas mask means that Gao Yang has decided to die. This is a signal.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s action, Li JinFang silently put on his gas mask, while groliov whispered, "it''s inevitable to do this business."


    Groliov also put on his mask.


    The preparation for the attack is about to be completed. Gas masks, loaded grenades and anesthetic gas are all ready.


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "they will certainly prepare deceptive drugs and detonate them when we go up, so slow down. Plan C will act after three minutes to ensure safety. Over."


    Just as they put on their gas masks and were ready to release the anesthetic gas, the black devil was also quickly reporting the results to Pavlovic.


    An old man was holding a gas mask and whispered quickly: "there are no casualties on our side. The primary target has been confirmed. The main combat target has been achieved. Strengthen the grenades. There are four remaining bullets. Enough to continue the battle. Over."


    Pavlovic nodded and whispered, "ready to attack."


    Gao Yang took off his mask and said in surprise, "wait a minute! What did you just say? The primary target has been confirmed to be killed? Bisley is dead? Is that what you mean? Are you sure?"


    The old man who reported looked at Gao Yang, but didn''t answer Gao Yang.


    These damn old men are unwilling to be directly commanded by Gao Yang, so they won''t directly answer Gao Yang''s questions and show their autonomy in turn.


    Pavlovich waved his hand and said to the old man, "Bisley is dead?"


    The old man looked discontentedly, raised his eyes, and then said in a muffled voice, "if Beasley is our primary goal, he is dead."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "are you sure he''s dead? I mean, are you sure it''s Bisley? Take me to see the body!"


    Just then, the 13th whispered in the walkie talkie, "I''m coming up. It''s on the eighth floor. Can I pass? Over."


    The elevator can''t move. The staircase as an emergency passage is the only way for Satan and angels to attack and defend. Now the passage has been cut off. It''s still a problem to come up safely on the 13th.


    "Don''t come up, step back, stay away from the dangerous area, wait for my command," he said in a low voice


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to the stairwell, "Nate! You''re lucky. I decided to let you go. We''re going to withdraw. Don''t act rashly. I mean what I say. Don''t be surprised. I''m lying to you. I''m not as shameless as you!"


    After that, he shouted loudly, "come on, take me to see Beasley''s body!"


    If Beasley is dead, what does it mean that the angel is still dead?


    The only explanation must be something wrong. It''s much more complicated than expected.


    The old man waved his hand and said to Gao Yang, "come with me."


    Gao Yang hurried into a room where there were two or three bodies. The old man pointed to one of them and said, "he is the primary target.


    The house was bombed in a mess. One had a pistol in his hand. There was blood everywhere on his body, and the body with a shot on his forehead and blood everywhere on his face. He couldn''t see his original face at all.


    Gao Yang hurried to the body, went to the bed, pulled off the sheet and wiped the face of the body. When he felt that he still couldn''t see clearly, he immediately ran into the bathroom, dragged a towel and wetted it with water, then went back and wiped the face of the body.


    The old man felt insulted and said angrily, "I said he was the primary goal!"


    Gao Yang still felt that he had seen it and wiped the blood stain off the body''s face. Although the expression on the dead man''s face had been distorted, Gao Yang could still see that the dead man''s facial features were in line with the characteristics of libisley''s confession.


    Gao Yang quickly turned over the body, found a wallet, opened it and looked at it, but there was nothing to indicate his identity. However, Gao Yang quickly turned out the mobile phone on the body and took the pistol from the dead man''s hand.


    "Facial features match, Glock 17, pistol match, phone, let me see the phone number!"


    Gao Yang eagerly opened the phone, but the phone needs to enter the password before opening. He can''t care to check the phone number. He just shouted in the walkie talkie: "Bisley is dead! The primary combat target is completed! Suspend all operations!"


    After that, Gao Yang hurriedly said to the old man in front of him, "man, do me a favor and search this room. Take everything you think useful. Please."


    After asking the proud old man for help in a pleading tone, Gao Yang quickly ran back to the stairs and shouted inside: "Nate! You idiot, what the fuck are you doing and who are you protecting? Make it clear that this is over, and we''ll withdraw immediately. If you don''t say it, you''re going to die with your employer. Don''t you fucking understand such a simple thing? It''s still a secret. Protect your head. Tell me, you stubborn bastard £¡¡±


    Knight said coldly, "what''s your task?"


    "Kill Beasley, kill everyone in Deyo!"


    Knight was obviously relieved, and then he shouted, "then I can tell you that we are not protecting the people of Deyue. I promise you, he is by no means the people of Deyue."

 Chapter 1490

    It turns out that Gao Yang can only look up to Nate Schumacher, because angels are more powerful than Satan. If they really fight, there will be no big accident, and the angels will kill Satan.


    At present, angels are still more powerful than Satan, but they are not crushed in all aspects, but angels have the advantage of number. After all, they are one level worse, and the number is one order of magnitude worse. Then the gap in strength is the geometric growth. If we really fight, the messenger will win in the end, but if we limit the number to ten people for one battle, Satan doesn''t have to lose now.


    When the strength comes up, the confidence will naturally come. When the confidence comes up, the attitude will naturally be different. Especially important, although there are still few Satans this time, he has the black devil as a helper. It''s really no problem to fight and destroy the angel. Therefore, when he is angry, he dares to greet Nate''s family. Even if he encounters this situation, It''s hard to say whether he dares to greet Nate''s mother.


    Originally, he was unhappy. Hearing Knight''s words, Gao Yang was even more unhappy.


    Obviously, this is an oolong, which almost made the angels and Satan fight together. The origin of this oolong is that knight refused to disclose the information of his employer to him. Otherwise, where are these bad things now.


    "Fake oil! You idiot! Did you say there were these other things? You were almost killed because you were so stubborn that you wouldn''t say that I was going to fight someone from Deyue. Your employer has nothing to do with Deyue. Tell me what''s the matter? Do you think I''m free now?"


    After Gao Yang finished his hate, Knight said angrily, "you idiot, I asked you what you want to do. You said you want to kill everyone here, Falk! Don''t you know who the enemy is before you attack? It''s incompetent and useless. How did you live to this day!"


    "Fark oil! If I hadn''t been merciful, you would all be sent to God now, you German head!"


    "Idiot, if I hadn''t been merciful, you''d have a hole in your head!"


    Pavlovic said angrily, "shut up! Whether to fight or not!"


    Before the quarrel, he said loudly, "come down or I''ll go up. No, let''s withdraw first. We can''t stay here. Let''s leave first and see you outside."


    Knight said coldly, "what''s the need for us to meet? If you want to fight, I''ll wait for you here. If you decide to withdraw, get out!"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "don''t you know how to change your mind? Asshole! I''m not sure what your employer wants to do. Can I leave at ease? If you still want them to leave safely, please tell me what they''re doing. Otherwise, even if I don''t attack hard now, I''ll surround you and see one shoot the other after I go out. Believe it or not!"


    Without waiting for Knight''s answer, Gao Yang said fiercely, "if you want to question my shooting skills, let''s try and see if you can keep your employer. I don''t beat your angel people. I don''t know them unless they can hide here!"


    Gao Yang''s threat is still very frightening. Even if he gives up the strong attack, if he really hides outside and shoots at a distance, the angel can''t protect it with his life.


    Knight was silent for a while and said angrily, "fool, can you ask the employer? They are willing to reveal their identity, which has nothing to do with you!"


    Knight said in a deep voice, "no, I can tell you that the person above is not my employer and has nothing to do with Deyue. We''re here to talk about business with Deyue, just business."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "talk about business? What business? Arms?"


    Knight said in a deep voice, "it''s an arms business, but it''s not just arms. To be exact, it''s a package deal. Now you understand, get out of here."


    Gao Yang angrily said: "go away and dare to bypass me to do arms business in Ukraine. The end is death! Whether you want to buy arms or sell arms, you can only talk to me in Ukraine. This is my territory, this is monopoly!"


    Knight was very surprised and said, "when did you change your career as an arms dealer? When did Ukraine become your territory again?"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "don''t talk nonsense. I tell you, I''m in charge of the arms market in Ukraine! I''ll kill whoever dares to grab my business. In this sentence, I don''t care whether you want to buy arms or arms. In short, you can only trade from me. Call the guy you protect down and tell them that the negotiation object has changed. Talk to me about anything."


    Knight also said impatiently, "this business is very big. If big Ivan is not here, I can only lead them to talk with Deyue. You can''t eat at all. No, wait, do you work for big Ivan now?"


    Knight was surprised when he spoke, and said in a hurry: "I''m not working for big Ivan. In short, I''m in charge here now. Fark, when do you want to talk about here? I''m waiting for you outside. If you want to do business, come to me. If you want to bypass me for business, let''s try. I don''t care whether the person you protect is your employer or not. Tell them if you dare to rob business, the corpse here is an example. Let''s go, you yourself Take your time. "


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "go in batches, withdraw, I''ll break the back."


    Now Gao Yang is really confident. Knight will not fire anyway unless he is really a fool or crazy. Moreover, Gao Yang is sure that knight must come to him.


    What does Nate want? What is he doing? He is subverting Ukraine. Gao Yang wants to know that knight is so painstaking and laborious that he can never run. What he is doing is to complete his great cause. Therefore, knight must come to him.


    Gao Yang said that Ukraine is his territory. He doesn''t boast at all. He has a deep-rooted and huge network. Deyue has no choice but to go to war with him to seize the territory, but it''s impossible to bypass him to do the arms business from now on.


    On some key issues, out of fear that there will be insiders, Gao Yang still dare not use the manpower found by Andre. However, if he just wants to destroy the business of Deyue, or just punish his peers who dare to reach out for food at this time, so many cannon fodder, or super elite cannon fodder, can''t feed on idle food.


    With such a large force, Gao Yang is worried about doing nothing for them. Even if it''s a small-scale arms business, he will deal a severe blow.


    So now Ukraine is a high-profile territory. His war with Germany and Germany is a fight between immortals. Chaos is chaos. But who thinks he can take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters is very wrong.

 Chapter 1491

    The top floor crackled, and all those who could move in the hotel ran out early.


    Gao Yang and his colleagues ran out of the hotel smoothly. There were still some people in the distance who hid to watch the excitement. Gao Yang and his colleagues raised their guns and fired a few shots into the sky, completely dispersed the crowd, got on the bus and ran away.


    When he got to the car, Gao Yang took out the phone, turned on the machine, and then called Hagel.


    "Hey, it''s over here. Come and finish."


    The battle lasted about seven minutes from the beginning to the end. Most of the time was spent in the scolding between Gao Yang and knight. However, it was OK to solve the battle in seven minutes and leave three minutes for the clearing people so that they could arrive in ten minutes.


    It''s going to take too long. It''s going to turn the world upside down here. There''s no response from Zhengfu. It''s really unreasonable, isn''t it? And ten minutes is acceptable to most people.


    After the car roared out for a while, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "our car stopped here. I''ll wait for the angels, and the others will go home by themselves."


    On the 13th, after driving to the roadside and stopping, he turned to raise his head and whispered, "are you sure the angel will come?"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "I''m not sure at other times. Now I''m sure. I don''t know how many angels come, but Knight will come!"


    In two minutes, another motorcade roared in, and one of the cars stopped directly behind the high car.


    He said in a low voice, "it seems so."


    Irene said angrily, "Nate, this bastard!"


    Knight stepped down from the car. His bulletproof vest had been removed. Wearing a loose tactical suit, he strode to the side of the high door and shouted, "get down!"


    Knight looked very unhappy, and Gao Yang pushed open the door, stood in front of and behind knight, and said with the same face: "you shot me three times!"


    Knight didn''t know where the anger came from. He looked very angry, as if he had been shot three times.


    "Asshole! My business is going to be done, but don''t you idiot jump out and destroy it all. If it wasn''t for the can opener, if it wasn''t for the prince and them, I''d blow your idiot''s head!"


    Gao Yang showed no weakness and said, "you are the idiot. If I hadn''t been merciful, half an angel would have been blown up! I asked you if you were hired by virtue. Just tell me what''s going on! Keep it secret, keep it secret, and protect your head!"


    Knight waved his hand and said impatiently, "stop talking nonsense and tell me what you mean. How can Ukraine become your territory."


    He shouted loudly, "the head of big Ivan in Europe is dead, and I have an alliance with big Ivan, so now all the power of big Ivan belongs to me."


    Nate frowned and said, "you mean you can mobilize all his strength?"


    Gao Yang said impolitely: "nonsense, otherwise, where do you think I have confidence? Now tell me what you want to do. I clearly tell you that I am the biggest one in Ukraine and the underground world. I don''t nod. You can''t do anything."


    Knight opened his mouth, reached out and touched his chin, and said thoughtfully, "if so, it''s not bad. I can consider cooperating with you. After all, big Ivan has far more control over Ukraine than Germany and Germany. If there is an option, I certainly won''t contact Germany and Germany. Since you have taken over the power of big Ivan now, you are indeed a better partner than Germany and Germany."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "tell me what you want to do."


    Knight nodded and whispered, "well, now the situation in Ukraine has entered a very critical moment. The East has fought, and the control of the current government has been greatly weakened. If you want to do something, now is a good time."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "be simple and don''t beat around the bush."


    Knight whispered: "now Ukraine is chaotic enough, but it has not been completely separated. What I have to do is to give them a hard push on the way away from the East and west of Ukraine."


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "madman, war madman, talk about your plan. I know it''s part of your plan."


    Knight nodded and whispered: "Now, the angels are divided into two parts. One part plays a key role as an arrow in the East. The local people dare not stand out. We stand out. I secretly make an armed force, some radical, and mobilize people''s emotions several times. Naturally, more and more people will join. In addition, with the support of Russia in the East, some people will have guns if they do it casually. It''s very convenient."


    After swallowing his saliva, Knight said excitedly: "there are still some problems in the West. What I need to do now is to help some people get power and funds faster, so as to make them a firm and energetic new natrium organization!"


    Gao Yang was startled, and then he said in a loud voice, "Falk, you won''t do this, you won''t want to..."


    Knight waved impatiently and said, "don''t treat me as an idiot. I''m not interested in Nazi. I just want Ukraine to fight completely from now on."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I don''t understand. What''s good for you? Why do you have to do this? You, forget it. It''s no use if I don''t say it."


    Knight frustrated and smiled: "now the main house of Ukraine is a group of clowns performing on the stage. The United States wants to teach Russia a lesson. Europe is forced to get involved. They support the west, Russia supports the East, and they quickly rob Crimea. This is the general trend, but we need to push again. Only in this way can I get what I want."


    Gao Yang waved feebly, but Knight said with great interest: "the Americans are not interested in arming xinnazi, so Ukrainian xinnazi can''t get direct assistance from the West. They need to do something by themselves, and I''m interested in helping them. I''ll help them with arms and funds!"


    After that, Knight patted Gao Yang on his shoulder and said with a smile, "so I helped them contact Deyue, sell what they can sell and buy what they can buy. Man, are you sure you can eat what they can sell? You know, they sell Ukraine."


    He shouted loudly and said, "I see. So it''s like this. Are you standing with them?"


    Knight shook his head and said with a smile, "why, I don''t think much of these idiots. I just use them to make them muddy the water. These mindless cannon fodder are doomed to be destroyed. No matter who they are, in short, they can''t escape the end of being cannon fodder. I can''t stir them too deeply and dump them after use. My main goal is still in the East."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, talk about what they can sell and what they want to buy. I''m very interested."

 Chapter 1492

    Gao Yang is really interested in hearing what business these people from netabao can bring him and what they can earn is secondary. The key is to show their existence. He can only do business in Ukraine, and the German pact must stand aside. This is a matter of principle.


    Knight waved his hand and said with a smile: "What they can provide, to be honest, is very limited, and there is no possibility of profit in the short term, but you can harvest an armed force that listens to your orders. You have your own faction in the future Ukrainian government. What you want to give them is weapons, funds and status. They need someone to support them to gain the right to speak. If it is the influence of big Ivan, it is completely necessary to do this No problem. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "come on, don''t fool me with this ethereal thing. I support a new Nazi armed force? You think I''m a fool? You use them as cannon fodder and pat your ass away, and I''ll pick them up foolishly?"


    After that, he waved his hand in disdain and said: "It''s strange if you agree to this condition. Even if you want to plan for the future and cultivate your own strength, no one will be foolish enough to choose an armed force with the tendency of new Nazis? They are in trouble and can''t get rid of it. It''s too late to hide. I''ll give them money and guns so that they may have a place in the new Zhengfu of Ukraine in the future to speak for me, Falk , you can''t insult my IQ! "


    Knight Schumacher spread out his hands and said helplessly to Gao Yang: "Deyue is interested, but you killed the representative he sent to negotiate. You ruined my big event. Now you have to make some compensation?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said disdainfully, "don''t do this. I said, don''t insult my IQ. You said Deyue was interested? Bah! If Deyue was interested, you would have reached an agreement and left, and I would end it all?"


    After that, Gao Yang said sincerely to knight, "man, you have to pay some price to be a conspirator. You can''t just expect to trap the white wolf with empty hands? Do you understand what this sentence means? I mean, you have to take out some real gold and silver. If you want to cultivate cannon fodder, you have to do it yourself and let the arms dealer help you cultivate cannon fodder for free. Do you think it''s possible?"


    Knight squinted at Gao Yang, then shook his head and said, "you''ve become so fast. Why, you won''t be a mercenary in the future, and you''ll really change your career as an arms dealer?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "part time. Arms dealers are only part-time."


    Knight sighed and said, "now the situation is not as good as I want, and it''s not easy to make weapons. In this way, do me a favor. I''ll buy weapons from you, and I''ll pay you. Then you help me build a brigade. I want the command of a brigade, put my people in, and replace all the officers from top to bottom with mine. Can you do it?"


    If you want cannon fodder, you have to pay some price. Hearing Nate''s words, Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice, "pay for it yourself?"


    Knight shrugged and said, "when dealing with arms dealers, you can only talk about money. I thought you were different from ordinary arms dealers. As a result, you were a typical arms dealer. It''s only a few days. Yes, I paid for it myself. Now tell me if I can do it."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, of course, in a word, but before discussing this business, I''d like to ask you something. How long have you been talking with Deyue people here? Who did you talk with and what was the result?"


    Nate stretched out two fingers and wiped his forehead. He looked very headache and said: "I''ve been in the East before, but I feel it''s too slow to work only in the East, so I came to the west to find suitable cannon fodder. When I find a good candidate, Deyo and big Ivan have fought, and I can''t find anyone else to help me achieve my goal, so I can only choose a cooperation between Deyo and big Ivan."


    "That''s a bad time for you to come," he shrugged


    Knight said with a painful look on his face, "who said no, I''m going to find big Ivan. His people can be found. As a result, I couldn''t find it at all. I contacted the person in charge of Deyue''s people. As a result, I just made an appointment to meet him. He was killed, FAK! Then I changed to the person in charge of big Ivan and wanted to contact, but he was killed again before I found the contact information!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and made a helpless gesture, but Knight waved his hand with a depressed face and continued: "then I can only find Deyue again, but we have just started negotiations and haven''t waited for Deyue to make the final decision. Well, you killed them again!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "but now you have met me, so that all your problems can be solved. By the way, how did you talk with Deyue?"


    Knight grinned and said helplessly, "you should understand that I''m not the one negotiating. I''m just responsible for leading the line and intend to use them. The result of the negotiation is actually good. Deyue promised to give them weapons and no money, but the key public identity is that he can''t give the command of the army. Those bastards are very satisfied, but I''m not satisfied."


    Gao Yang raised his hand to interrupt Knight''s words and said in a deep voice, "Deyue gave weapons. What did he get?"


    Nate curled his mouth and said: "Illusory things, grain monopoly and several coal mine franchises, but these are meaningful things after the war, and they can only be realized if these cannon fodder can be in power. However, what the German pact values more is not these, but that he can master an armed force under his control in the Ukrainian army, which is very important to him, because the German pact is in Ukraine There is an extreme lack of voice in the army. "


    Gao Yang sighed with relief and said, "in other words, all the people in the hotel are negotiating. Well, there are some combatants, but they are not the most powerful ones under Deyue, right?"


    Knight shrugged and said, "in part, Deyo sent some of his direct combat effectiveness, and sent Bisley. In addition, he threw away the person in charge of negotiating with us. There are more than 30 people in total. In addition, I don''t know the specific number of people hiding in other places."


    As Gao Yang expected, there was a reason why the attack was so smooth. Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, Deyue''s men have a very powerful armed force and more than 20 people are extremely strong. Do you know anything about them?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Ha ha, it''s extremely strong. How strong can it be?"


    "Twenty people directly attacked an apartment defended by 62 people and forcibly killed Andre, the European head of big Ivan. There were almost no casualties."


    Knight curled his mouth and said with disdain on his face, "is it difficult? What is your definition of strength?"


    Gao Yang said, "those 62 people are all alpha!"


    Knight''s face changed greatly and said loudly, "it''s impossible!"


    Gao Yang nodded, then said seriously, "do you think I''ll be kidding?"


    Knight took a breath and said solemnly, "under normal circumstances, this kind of thing can never happen! It''s alpha, not a group of idiots. Alpha''s battle is rough, but they are by no means idiots slaughtered!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, there is a very important premise. The attackers use a thing called acoustic locator, which is very advanced. Well, it''s troublesome to explain, that is, they shoot a gun into the building, and then it''s like a perspective eye. Wait a minute, you can see this thing."


    Gao Yang returned to the car, found an acoustic locator from his small bag and gave it to knight. In a low voice, he said, "this is it. Have you seen it?"


    Knight looked at it for a long time, shook his head and said, "never seen it."


    "I now suspect that those people may be Americans, three headed dogs or butter knives," he said in a low voice


    Nate frowned and said, "three headed dog? Butter knife? Never heard of it."


    Gao Yang patted his head and said with a smile: "This is the internal code of the KGB. It used to be top secret intelligence. Well, the official name of the three headed dog should be the Naval Tactical Research Group, which is hung under the seal force. The official name of the butter knife is the army special tactical research group. Both forces specialize in beheading operations, but the butter knife is also responsible for verifying and testing the latest equipment of the US Army."


    Knight''s face changed greatly. Gao Yang thought it was wrong, so he stopped talking and looked at Knight directly.


    Nate frowned and looked very surprised and serious. He raised the acoustic locator and looked carefully. At the same time, he whispered, "what clothes do you say about those people?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "according to the description of the survivors, these people are all dressed in black, all black, but they have no obvious characteristics."


    "What about guns? What about night vision equipment?"


    "The rifle M4, well, in fact, there is nothing special about the gun, just..."


    "A sawn shotgun!"


    Gao Yang was shocked and said in a trembling voice, "you know!"


    Knight nodded, breathed out, and then said word by word, "I know, I''ve done it!"


    Before Gao Yang asked, Knight held the small acoustic locator and said solemnly: "At the border between Pakistan and Afghanistan, we have a task. I won''t elaborate. To be simple, we were raided by a six person team in the house. We killed four of them and ran away two, but we also killed one and injured two. I must say that we were killed by the other party on the premise of full preparation And we haven''t been able to keep them all. "


    After that, Nate pointed high and said in a deep voice: "The night vision instrument you robbed was obtained from them. We only had time to pick up their guns and night vision instruments, and then we had to withdraw quickly before we could get more things. Because they had air support, we had to leave immediately. In addition, I didn''t know the plane I saw at that time, but it wasn''t long before the incident in abatabad in 2011 After that, I saw the same plane again. "


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "isn''t that what the seal group six did?"


    Knight took a breath and said in a deep voice, "obviously not! The seal group six is just a cover to cover up the real army!"

 Chapter 1493

    Gao Yang felt that he was about to touch the truth of the matter, so he said with a slight tremor: "if the six groups of seals are only a cover, then there are only three dogs! They are special forces of the Navy, but secret forces cover up top secret forces."


    Knight shook his head and whispered, "no, not the Navy, but the army."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "why do you say that? How can the Navy cover up for the army, and how can the army be robbed of the limelight by the Navy."


    Knight whispered: "the Russians call the army team butter knife. The name should be very appropriate. I can''t see the real combat effectiveness of that army, because we have an absolute advantage, but the people with butter knife can kill one of my brothers under an absolute disadvantage. I have to say I admire it."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "you haven''t said why you think they are the army rather than the Navy."


    "Because the tactical actions and sign language of the army and the navy are different, everything of the butter knife is very special, but their people are selected from the army, so they will inevitably be branded with the army. I have played with them, and I can recognize some of their actions and sign language. It can''t be wrong that they belong to the army!"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, these things deep into the bone marrow can''t be fake."


    Knight breathed and whispered, "at that time, the people we met fell from the sky. The sound of the helicopter they used was very low. We didn''t find it in time. When the battle was launched, it was a surprise encounter for both of us. One of my brothers, who had been with me for nine years, was shot and broke the whole chest. He was still wearing bulletproof vests."


    He said in a low voice: "one head bullet, Mr. big eye hit one head bullet."


    Knight smiled and whispered, "the British call it short shotgun. Yes, it''s this kind of gun. If you ignore all protection, you will die."


    After that, Knight raised the small acoustic locator again, and then slowly said, "for three years, I finally know the name of the Army Special Tactics Research Group, butter knife, interesting!"


    "What mission did you take? Well, I shouldn''t ask, so what was your situation and terrain? How was the combat process? Can you tell me all this?"


    Knight didn''t answer Gao Yang''s question, but said in a trance: "if it''s a butter knife, how can it help Deyo? It''s impossible."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I''m also worried about this problem."


    Knight thought for a moment and said, "did they use a helicopter?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it''s certain. If helicopters are used, their attack position can''t be so far."


    Knight frowned: "if the Americans sent butter knives, they should use helicopters. Oh, no, this is Ukraine. In order to avoid stimulating the Russians, the United States is unlikely to use helicopters."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "man, Andre is just an arms dealer. If he is big Ivan, I believe the Americans did it themselves, but he is only a regional head. Do you think it is possible for the United States to do it themselves?"


    Knight sighed and said, "I don''t understand. It''s not the United States who did it. Is it really the German pact who recruited the butter knife? This is a top secret force."


    "Do you know the black devil?" he said in a low voice


    Knight nodded, "I know, of course. I''ve heard that the KGB has a black devil, but I''ve only heard that it''s an extremely powerful and mysterious force. The KGB''s minions know nothing else."


    Gao Yang said with a little pride, "Hey, now the black devil works for me."


    Knight was surprised and said, "did you attract the black devil? Oh, it must be big Ivan."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no matter who it is, in short, they work for me now. I can''t tell you too much. I have to keep it secret for others. But since Da Yi is omnipotent in attracting the black devil, it''s not surprising that Deyue can attract the butter knife?"


    Knight looked up and said in a deep voice, "the United States has not disintegrated."


    Gao Yang was speechless, but Knight immediately said: "however, with the relationship between Deyue and the United States, maybe it is really possible. Well, when some people of butter knife retire, they work for Deyue, and Deyue may indeed get some new equipment, such as this."


    Knight shook the sonic locator in his hand and said in a high and low voice, "man, tell me your battle process. This is very important to me. I have to prevent being beheaded by a butter knife."


    Knight smiled and said, "this is our experience in exchange for life and blood. Do you want to know? You have to pay a price."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and sneered, "you seem to have forgotten one thing. I have to study the things you asked me if I can do just now."


    As soon as Knight''s face changed, he frowned and said, "what do you want? Make your terms."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I''ve always been very fair. Arms are easy to handle. I''ll give you as much as you want. You have to let a brigade command. No problem. I can help you deal with it. A brigade level unit of the regular army will be replaced by your people from top to bottom."


    Knight said in a deep voice, "we must also send this brigade to the East and to the forefront of the battle."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "no problem. What you want is cannon fodder. Since it is cannon fodder, of course you get to the front. I can help you do all this. It depends on whether we can negotiate a price."


    Knight said in a deep voice: "equipment, a mixed outfit brigade''s equipment is enough. Just say how much it costs."


    Gao Yang pondered for a moment, then stretched out a finger and said in a deep voice, "one hundred million."


    Knight was stunned and said, "did you rob and hit me on the head?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "when I was in Colombia, someone taught me how to take advantage of the fire. In fact, I think a hundred million is not expensive, especially when I can only provide what you want, what do you say?"


    Nate took a breath and said with disgust on his face, "I don''t have so much money, Falk! I paid for it myself, you know? Big Ivan paid for Bogota!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "do you like to buy it at this price?"


    Knight said angrily, "don''t buy it!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "OK, you don''t buy it, but you don''t want to buy it from others. I''ll kill anyone who dares to sell it. Today I''ll release my words. I see if you can get what you want. Monopoly is so cool!"


    Knight wanted to get angry, but he finally put his hand on it and said helplessly, "I''ll tell you the battle method of butter knife. You can make a reasonable price."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "that''s right. Everyone is an old friend. I can''t give you a discount. Let''s talk about how to fight the butter knife."

 Chapter 1494

    When he returned to the car and began to walk back, Gao Yang looked happy.


    "What are you giggling at?"


    Irene curiously asked a question, raised a smile, then looked up to the sky with a long sigh and said with emotion: "finally, I also took advantage of knight. Today, I finally took revenge for one arrow."


    Irene frowned and said, "what hatred?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s not hatred, it''s evil. No, it''s not evil. I just want to find a chance to knock Knight hard. Now this wish has finally come true."


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "how much did you knock?"


    Gao Yang stretched out a slap and said with a smile, "this number!"


    "Fifty million?"


    "Yes, 50 million. I asked 100 million, but Knight couldn''t afford it. Then I asked him to tell me his experience in fighting with the butter knife, and I gave him 50 million free."


    Irene was very dissatisfied and said, "it''s worth $50 million?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "100 million is a lion''s big mouth. Nate is not stupid. How can he really pay me 100 million and buy him 50 million for a message, which makes people happy."


    Li JinFang smiled: "fifty million is a lot. Brother Yang, this business is OK. How much is our cost price?"


    Gao Yang disdained: "cost? What cost? The arms are pulled casually in the warehouse. At most, the freight is paid. The main thing is the brigade. I guess it''s too simple to leave such a thing to Hagel. It''s absolutely enough to give him five million up and down."


    Irene breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "well, Nate shot you three times. I can''t swallow this tone. I''ll get angry with him for a stroke."


    Gao Yang said with a embarrassed smile, "speaking of this, I''d like to apologize to you. Knight and I have agreed on a price of 50 million, but I gave Knight another 20 million free, as long as he had 30 million."


    Irene was stunned and said, "you took the initiative to exempt him from 20 million?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "how to say, when we were in Bogota, although angels were hired to help in the war, it was all saved by angels. Although angels asked for a high price, they really fought with their lives. This time, we don''t have to work hard. We can do things without spending any capital. I really can''t bear to ask him for 50 million more."


    As he spoke, Gao Yang was excited. He waved his hand and said loudly: "After negotiating the price of $50 million, knight had no choice but to recognize it. When he had to pay, I told him, I said, knight, this $50 million is the market price, but my ram has always been loyal and meaningful to my friends. The market price of $50000 is the least. However, when I do business with my friends, I still have the price of friendship."


    Li JinFang laughed and said, "ha ha, it''s so interesting."


    Irene said hurriedly, "boss, what did Nate say? You say it quickly!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Knight said he didn''t need the friendship price. I can''t use it! I said I know you''re tight with money. I want to give you a friendship price. The market price is 50 million, and the friendship price is only 30 million. But you don''t need it, so you have to forget it."


    Li JinFang patted his thigh with a smile and said, "this friendship price is big. Is knight''s face green?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it was green at that time. It was more than green. The green water was smart. It was cool in my heart!"


    Irene said anxiously, "what happened then?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "Nate''s face is green. Where''s the stiffness? The whole person is not good. You don''t know. Angels spend more money than us these days. Their money is already tight. They don''t have time to make money. How many big things can he do for $20 million."


    After that, Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile, "I can''t pull down this face when I see that Nate wants to extend the money again, but I''ll be angry with him if I cheat him! I said it''s a pity that the angel has no friends and I can''t give you a friendship price."


    The 13th suddenly said, "he didn''t turn over?"


    He breathed loudly and said: "I''m going to tease him again. I guess I''ll turn him around. But who am I? Can I turn him around? I said directly. Anyway, angels and Satan have experienced a lot together. Everyone has lived and died together. I take you as friends. If you don''t think it''s okay to be friends, I''ll still give you a friendship price. Who wants me to take you as friends Friends, who wants me to stand up for justice. "


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "I guess Nate still doesn''t change his words. Who and who can make you run?"


    Gao Yang smiled, patted on Li JinFang''s shoulder and said loudly, "you really guessed wrong this time. Knight shook hands with me and said that the friendship price was 30 million. Thank you. You''re a friend, and then turned around and left."


    Irene said in surprise, "this is the default. No, it''s not the default. He just admitted it. Fark, how can it be that mercenaries have no friends? This is knight''s mantra. He recognized it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I regret now. I forced Nate to be our friend as if we were begging him."


    Irene said excitedly, "no! We have to force him to recognize our friend. He doesn''t have friends. He said that mercenaries only have enemies. I think he''ll stick his smelly face in front of me in the future! Hum, he''s so angry!"


    Li JinFang sighed, "Nate, Nate, it''s really impossible to say him. I thought he would say 20 million is a fart. I also want me to recognize you as a friend. Dream! As a result, this guy really recognized you!"


    Irene said with disdain on her face, "hum, I don''t want to be friends with the angels. However, it''s worth it to spend 20 million on knight. It''s worth it! Cool! Boss, you''ve never done such a worth business!"


    Hold high the way of dissatisfaction: "What you said is wrong. It seems that we are worth 20 million. Nate is a very proud person. He doesn''t pay attention to 20 million. If he can admit that he is our friend, it first shows that we Satan are strong and powerful, otherwise you see what virtue Nate is. In addition, he can recognize our friend. Although he slapped himself in the face, it shows that we are friends enough , Nate would rather hit himself in the face than make friends with us. Of course, in fact, I just tease him. Every time I see Nate''s expression that Lao Tzu is the best in the world, you are all weak chickens. Now, I see how he will make a show in front of me in the future! "


    On the 13th, he smiled twice and whispered, "it''s interesting to force a friend to come. However, I''m more concerned about the butter knife than the angel. Tell me how the butter knife is hit."


    Gao Yang''s good mood immediately disappeared, and he said with a sad face: "butter knife, it''s troublesome to say. First of all, it''s a simple summary that the butter knife is too fucking powerful!"

 Chapter 1495

    In fact, every battle in the war with the German covenant can be regarded as retaliation. If you retaliate, I will retaliate again.


    Gao Yang has been worried about the retaliation launched by de Yue. He is mainly worried that de Yue will send out the butter knife again, so he hasn''t been easy these days.


    It''s very important to get some specific information about the butter knife battle from knight. In addition, Andre''s guards can also get some information from those guards. By piecing together, you can barely know some tactics of the butter knife, so that Gao Yang can make targeted defensive arrangements for the butter knife.


    The characteristics of butter knife can be summarized into three words: fast, accurate and cruel.


    Fast, accurate and ruthless is really the Three Character Classic of special forces. Basically, any special force, any one, has to take fast, accurate and ruthless as the highest goal of action, but the problem is that few can do this.


    The characteristics are very clear. Although Gao Yang can''t know how the butter knife fights through some fragments and fragments, Gao Yang can still make targeted arrangements for the very common but effective and rare characteristics of the butter knife.


    The enemy is fast, which forces them to slow down.


    How to slow down the enemy? Gao Yang''s countermeasure is mine laying.


    Mines are old-fashioned weapons, but they are never out of date. No matter how powerful or invincible troops are, they have to stop when they encounter mines, without exception.


    Yes, this is actually easy to deal with. Whether it is an acoustic locator or a night vision instrument that has been ahead of the times for several years, we can see that butter knife attaches great importance to discovering the enemy and is also committed to accurately positioning the enemy.


    For this purpose, what Gao Yang can do is to take all measures to shield the infrared signal. There are no good preventive measures for the acoustic locator. The only way is not to let the enemy have the opportunity to launch the acoustic locator. Even if the enemy does launch the acoustic locator, it can only make the enemy unable to approach.


    This ruthlessness is a very broad concept. High combat quality and strong will to fight can be included in the category of ruthlessness. What Gao Yang can do is that you are not afraid of death, and I am not afraid of death. If you fight hard, I would rather die than retreat. You are ruthless, and I am more ruthless than you. This comparison is strength, and there is no trick to speak of, It just depends on who is better.


    The strongest enemy can basically be confirmed. Now that it has been confirmed, Gao Yang has to find an imaginary enemy force and start targeted attack and defense drills.


    Who will act as the imaginary enemy of the butter knife?


    Who else but the black devil.


    Knowing that the opponent may be butter knife, the most exciting thing is not Gao Yang, but Pavlovic.


    Different positions, different positions, and different ideas. Gao Yang was extremely afraid of the butter knife and spared no effort to guard against it. However, if Pavlovic was killed, he would like to fight with the butter knife.


    Thanks to the butter knife, Satan can learn something from the black devil.


    The black devil and Satan play the role of butter knife respectively, and both sides attack and defend each other, which is not enough. Satan and the black devil often practice joint attack and defense exercises of butter knife. In particular, it is worth mentioning that in order to mine anytime, anywhere, better and faster, the black devil imparts their mine laying techniques, tactics and tricks to Satan without reservation.


    Speaking of mine laying, especially the laying of deceptive mines, Cui Bo is the fastest to learn and the best to perform.


    If the role of sniper is the result of Cui Bo''s hard training, then Bray is really the embodiment of his talent. Talent is really great if it can be reflected.


    The contest with the butter knife must be finally solved by force, but the butter knife is only a knife in the hands of the German covenant. In order to solve all problems once and for all, the German Covenant must be solved.


    If you want to kill Deyo, you have to go back to an old tune.


    Intelligence, without intelligence, everything is bullshit.


    For six days, Gao Yang has always been the most tired person. This kind of fatigue is not physical fatigue, but spiritual fatigue, because all things must be handled by him personally. The complex environment he faces makes him have to fight all his spirit. Therefore, the training and exercise with the black devil is not a hard work for him, but a rare time to relax his spirit.


    The black devil and Satan were still practicing, but Gao Yang left alone, because he couldn''t concentrate all his energy on training.


    Gao Yang went to his office alone. Dennis and newlantova who went out to work came back. He had to meet them in order to make the next deployment.


    "Did yelgennis find it?"


    After sitting down a little tired, Gao Yang directly asked his concerns.


    Newlantova said in a deep voice, "yes, he''s still in Kiev and hiding in a relative''s house."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I thought he fled Ukraine. Why is he still in Kiev?"


    Newlantova stood up and said, "after you gave him a time limit, our people have been staring at him. Although he was asked to get rid of the stalkers and hide, he didn''t have a chance to leave Kiev."


    He shouted loudly and said in a deep voice, "just find him. I gave him a deadline and a chance, but he ran away directly. Even if he is not an insider, I can''t keep him. I have to keep my word and find some people to deal with him."


    Dennis whispered, "he is now with his wife and children. If we can''t find him without monitoring his family, what should his family do?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and sighed, "I''m not cruel enough. Forget it, get rid of yergennis, but let his family go. Unless his family endangers our safety, yergennis''s responsibility is left to him. There''s no need to harm his family."


    Newlantova nodded, "I see. We''ll do it now. We''ll do it ourselves. I''ll tell yergennis what you said before he dies, so that he can die at ease."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "go and do things better."


    Newlantova and Dennis left, and their departure meant that yergennis would die.


    Yergennis chose the wrong way. He can''t get any useful information, but he can''t run. As soon as he runs, Gao Yang must kill him, because Gao Yang can tolerate the existence of a waste, but can''t allow a potential threat to exist, whether he is willing or not.


    A word determines life and death. Now Gao Yang has such power, but he doesn''t seem to like this feeling.


    After shaking his head and driving the appearance of yeergenis out of his mind, Gao Yang took out the phone and was ready to call Shawa.


    Since shava provided an accurate and extremely valuable intelligence, Gao Yang now attaches the most importance to and the most valuable intelligence channel is the white shark gang in shava.

 Chapter 1496

    "Any news?"


    "Sorry, there is no valuable news."


    Shava is also very busy recently. He has been dormant for a while. The resurrected shava expands the power of the white shark gang with a more violent attitude than before.


    Busy is busy, but Shawa''s most important job is to help Gao Yang find out the news. Unfortunately, a week has passed, but there has been no progress.


    Gao Yang doubts whether Deyue has completely withdrawn from Ukraine. Otherwise, he can find out a little clues. However, neither the upper channel represented by Hagel nor the lower channel represented by the white shark Gang have been found.


    The intelligence work was in a hurry. There was no way to find it. Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "don''t relax in this work. Cheer up and continue to look for it. In addition, do you have anything difficult to solve now?"


    Shawa whispered with a smile, "there''s no problem. Everything is going well. I''m going to find the lame azaro today. I hid a few days ago. The old guy stopped giving me the money. Today, I''m going to completely abolish him. If he knows the truth, I''ll break his other leg. If he doesn''t know the truth, I''ll kill him."


    Gao Yang thought back and said, "the lame azaro is the thief leader. Wait a minute. Where are you now?"


    "What happened to the old place?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "well, don''t hurry to kill him. I''ll go to see him with you. Azaro may be useful. I have to see him."


    Shava said with a smile, "is an azaro worth your trip in person? I''ll take him to see you."


    Gao Yang is very low-key now, so he whispered, "no, I''d better go there. Wait for me first and we''ll find azaro together."


    A thief leader, Gao Yang didn''t care about it at all, but after he got some shotguns from the lame azaro, Gao Yang couldn''t let Shawa kill azaro.


    Now the clue of Morgan''s gun has been completely broken. Gao Yang doesn''t want to let go of any possible clue. It''s not good to let Shawa kill him in case he can get some clues from azaro, so he plans to see azaro again and ask him carefully.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang thought for a while and decided to let the 13th and yak accompany him. They don''t have to practice together with the black devil. It''s no problem to leave for a while.


    Call yak, it''s number 13. The three went to see shava first, and then Gaoyang saw azaro again.


    This time, entering azaro''s house was not so troublesome. Azaro respectfully invited Shawa and Gaoyang in.


    I haven''t seen him for a short time. Azaro is like a changed person. He is so thin that he looks haggard.


    After asking Shawa to sit down in the living room, azaro dared not even sit down. He looked praying and said to Shawa, "it''s great to see you again. I visited you several times, but I didn''t see you."


    Shava sneered and said, "now you know to see me? The white shark Gang is coming to an end. Shava is dead because they have offended mogilevic. These words are what you said, and they have been publicized many times."


    Azaro raised his hand, slapped him hard in the face, and cried to Sava, "I''m wrong. I''m an idiot. Please let me go this time. I''ll pay you two million hryvnas every month and leave me. I promise I won''t disobey any of your orders again. Please let me go!"


    Shavanu nuzui, then pointed to Gao Yang and said loudly, "don''t beg me. Your destiny is in his hands. If he lets you live, you can live. If he wants you to die, you must die. In fact, if my eldest brother doesn''t have something to ask you, now you are a dead man, so answer his question well, okay?"


    "I know, I know!"


    Nodding his head again and again, azaro looked at Gao Yang and said respectfully and tremblingly, "what do you want to know?"


    "It''s still about guns. You stole four guns, sold two to Oleg Joseph and two to a foreigner. Then you stole them back until I took them away not long ago. Now I want to know who the foreigner who bought the gun with you and whose home you stole them from."


    After that, Gao Yang paused and said loudly: "That Oleg, he went to the United States. I have found his whereabouts, but Oleg is dead. Before Oleg went to the United States, he sold guns to three people, one of whom is a foreigner, the other is a Ukrainian who lives not far from him, the factory director or manager of what factory, and the third is a famous antique gun collector in Ukraine. Come now Look, the gun you sold to Oleg may be the foreigner who bought the gun from you. Now I want to know who the foreigner is, but the most important thing is, whose home you stole the gun from. Don''t say you can''t remember, think about it for me. "


    It turned out that Gao Yang didn''t pay attention to the owner, because azaro couldn''t remember who the owner was, and didn''t pay attention to the foreigner who bought the gun from azaro. After selling the gun to a foreigner, he stole it back. Gao Yang felt that it was of little significance to track down which foreigner.


    But now it''s different. If Gao Yang doesn''t care, azaro will be killed by Shawa, so he must dig out what azaro knows.


    Azaro wiped his sweat and whispered, "which foreigner is British. I don''t know his name, but I know he is a staff member of the British Embassy. He seems to be a military attache. I remember it should be. I didn''t know it at the beginning. I didn''t know it until I stole the gun from him, but I don''t know his name. I really don''t know."


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t know the name. The military attache of the Embassy can find out as long as you know the time. Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "talk about the owner, think about it, and don''t miss anything."


    Azaro wiped his sweat and whispered, "last time I lied to you, I didn''t tell you the truth. I stole those guns, but the owner should be a KGB."


    "KGB!"


    Gao Yang got up and was angry and happy. He was angry that azaro lied to him, causing him to make a big mistake. He was happy that he had never been so close to Morgan''s gun.


    "Damn it! Tell me everything you know. If you can satisfy me, you don''t have to die. If I''m not satisfied, you''ll die miserably!"


    Azaro wiped his sweat again and whispered, "I must tell the truth this time. I must tell you everything I know."

 Chapter 1497

    The most direct clue about the gun used by Princess Sisi is a picture Gao Yang found in dusselyev.


    The clues of the two people in the photo have been broken, so now, the most important clue appears.


    "I really didn''t know I would steal a KGB home. If I knew, I wouldn''t dare to go."


    Azaro''s face was bitter. After muttering to himself, he raised his calm face and said, "say the key point, his specific address and the name of the owner."


    Azaro said with a wry smile: "I remember the general places, but I really can''t remember the specific ones, such as the house number. The houses are the same everywhere, even the furniture inside are almost the same. It was originally provided by the state."


    Gao Yang was very excited, but he had to be patient and said, "say it carefully from beginning to end."


    "I remember that when I went in and began to search for valuable things, I found many guns in a cabinet. My family was very ordinary, but it seemed that I lived alone. I was still a woman, because the most I found at home was women''s clothes. Then, I was a little impressed that there were several photos at home, including a group photo of a family in Berlin , it was taken at the Brandenburg gate. The place was still surrounded at that time. Ordinary people couldn''t go at all, so I was very impressed. "


    Brandenburg gate is a landmark building in Berlin, but after the Berlin Wall was erected, no one in East and West Berlin could go. Only East Berlin, that is, border soldiers on the East German side, could go. Therefore, it is definitely not ordinary people who can take a group photo of their family at Brandenburg gate.


    Gao Yang didn''t interrupt azaro. Azaro spread his hand and continued: "I didn''t find anything valuable at that time, so I picked up some guns and took them away. Well, now I think that the cabinet is very large. There should be more than a dozen guns in it. After I took the guns away, I sold one hundred rubles to Oleg and two guns. At that time, I knew he collected them. Originally, I planned to sell the remaining two to him, but I didn''t dare to sell them, because For the police suddenly began to pursue the matter.


    A policeman who knew me asked if I had stolen those guns. I didn''t admit it at that time. He told me that a senior KGB officer in East Germany had stolen and lost several guns. The KGB was extremely angry. The KGB in Kiev was also putting pressure on them to find the stolen guns. "


    Azaro breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I didn''t dare admit that I stole those guns. Fortunately, Oleg''s gun collection was very secret. I was determined to hide it to the end. I hid the gun. At that time, the situation was very chaotic. It wasn''t long before the Soviet Union disintegrated and the KGB no longer existed. After that, I dared to take out the gun and sell it.


    Selling the remaining two guns was actually an accident. After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, Oleg found me again and wanted to buy the remaining two guns from me. But I heard that he made a lot of money selling guns to foreigners, so I wanted to sell them myself. You all know the rest. I sold them to the Englishman, but I stole them back and stole all the guns in Oleg''s house. "


    Gao Yang''s attention was completely lost on the foreigner. He shouted, "the KGB, write down everything you know! Tell me everything, his approximate address, his appearance and everything, as detailed as possible!"


    Azaro said bitterly, "but I really can''t remember. I can only tell you his address, but I can''t remember his name and his appearance. I just looked at the picture. How can I remember it now."


    He shouted loudly and said, "write down the address, write it quickly!"


    Gao Yang is very excited. Although the clue is still very vague, anyway, he already has the direction to search, and now the situation is different. He has the power he didn''t have before. What Morgan couldn''t do in the past can be done easily now.


    After questioning azaro for a long time and confirming that he confided everything he knew, Gao Yang turned to Shawa and said, "interrupt his hand as a punishment for lying to me last time, but leave him a life, and this matter is over."


    Shava smiled and shouted to azaro, "you heard it. Congratulations, you saved your life. In the future, you will pay me one million hryvnas every month. That''s all."


    To break a hand, azaro said gratefully, "thank you! Thank you for sparing me."


    Shava shook his head and said, "don''t thank me, thank him."


    Gao Yang was too lazy to pay attention to azaro. He hurriedly said, "I''ll go first and contact you later."


    Gao Yang, No. 13 and yak left early. As soon as they got on the bus, he immediately shouted, "shadow, what do you think?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "this matter can be said to have been wired, but it is still difficult to do unless you can find out the KGB files."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, the files can be transferred. At that time, the KGB in East Germany was home in Kiev. I think it should be like this. There is probably an address and detailed time. If you check in this direction, you should be able to find it?"


    Yak said in surprise, "how can you get the KGB files? Oh, I forgot. When I didn''t say this, then the next thing is easy to do. Go and adjust the files."


    Yak once helped Gao Yang decipher the codebook. Although he only made a beginning, he also knew the power of the codebook.


    To tell the truth, Gao Yang wants to investigate some things of the KGB that was disbanded more than 20 years ago. It''s impossible before he gets the codebook, but now it''s really too simple.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, I''ll see if I can call out the file. This matter is relatively clear. I want to do it quickly!"


    Gao Yang is busy with a lot of things, but he does not hesitate to decide to end Morgan''s biggest wish in his life at the fastest speed.


    When he entrusted Morgan with the matter behind him, Morgan answered without saying a word. Gao Yang must find the gun for Morgan as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang took out the phone and wanted to inform Morgan of the good news at the first time. However, after thinking about it, he decided not to tell Morgan first. He didn''t want to surprise Morgan, but thought that as long as he handed it over to Morgan, or told Morgan, he often broke the clue, saying it was a mystery or luck, but he thought it would be better to do it by himself this time.

 Chapter 1498

    Under the operation of a powerful system, the information Gao Yang wanted soon came to him. Of course, it was not about Deyue, but about the gun.


    The archives of the KGB are well preserved and will be preserved in Russia. It is not very difficult to transfer out some archives in order to publicize the resources currently available, to be exact, the resources held by big Ivan.


    Gao Yang has three files in his hand, all of which are electronic versions. They are sent after scanning and taking photos. There are photos and words, and they are very complete.


    Looking for a gun must start again. The first important clue is that Gao Yang happened to meet grosselov''s old enemy dusselyev when he was in New York. After killing dusselyev, he got a picture of dusselyev and a man named Peter sergeyevich, But the main thing is that there is also the gun Morgan is looking for.


    Dusselyev died. Peter sergeyevich was the main clue pursued by Morgan, but Peter sergeyevich died in 1990. This line was interrupted and the investigation could not go on. Morgan sent someone to investigate in Kiev for a long time and found nothing.


    Peter sergeyevich was originally the most likely person to hold Princess Sisi''s gun, but since Peter sergeyevich died and there was no clue to trace, Morgan and Gao Yang had to try to find out the third person who did not exist in the photo, that is, the person who took the photo, but unfortunately, the work was too difficult and there was no progress.


    When Gao Yang came to Kiev, he wanted to continue to look for the gun for Morgan. Under the intentional search, one of Shawa''s men got some guns that were not very valuable from a country villa, and then led to azaro. Therefore, Gao Yang robbed several guns from azaro, one of which was very valuable and probably a duel pistol left by Pushkin.


    Azaroken must not be the photographer, but his gun was stolen, so the owner is likely to be the photographer.


    Strictly speaking, the clue was completely interrupted from the discovery of the photo to the discovery that Peter sergeyevich was dead and there was no follow-up clue. All the efforts made by Gao Yang and Morgan later just wanted to forcibly pick up the clue. The previous clues were completely irrelevant.


    Many things are like this in advance. If the clue is interrupted and gives up, there will be no possibility of success. However, Morgan and Gao Yang continue to check where the online rope is completely broken, change direction and then look for it. Maybe the clue is really possible to pick it up again.


    Now, the clue to the shotgun is connected again.


    Gao Yang can only connect messy clues together after he has obtained the support of big Ivan. If he still depends on him or Morgan''s strength, he is doomed to no gain.


    It can only be said that after Morgan and his father had been searching hard for 68 years, after Gao Yang wholeheartedly helped him find Princess Sisi''s gun, fate finally gave Morgan a glimmer of dawn.


    Anyway, the clue is finally connected again, which is enough to excite Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang''s three materials are very detailed. If it was not for the confirmation of Peter sergeyevich''s materials, the materials he wanted most were not found so quickly. Therefore, the previous efforts based on that photo are also very useful.


    "Ilyushin monosha, born in 1943, worked in Dresden in the KGB. At that time, his superior was Peter sergeyevich. Later, he was promoted and transferred to Berlin and was on the same level as Peter sergeyevich."


    Gao Yang looked very excited. He patted the printed paper on the table and said loudly: "Next is the key point. Ilyushin has a good personal relationship with Peter sergeyevich, and he likes collecting antique guns! Most importantly, he likes hunting when he is on vacation, and he often goes to the Dnieper River to hunt moose. Most importantly, senior KGB officials need to report and register when they move in private. I remember very clearly here. Ilyushin, Peter and Dussel Yev went hunting together! After Ilyushin became the director of Berlin! "


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "that''s right."


    Irene frowned and said, "boss, don''t say the name Peter. You''d better say sylgayevich. You''re pseudonymous Peter here. It''s awkward for me to listen to you say Peter."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "there''s no way. Who wants the Russian names to be so few? There are too many duplicate names. Peter, Andrey and Yuri are too common."


    Cui Bo said excitedly, "it''s a good thing to have a clue, but can you continue to check it? When did the file record? It''s nearly 30 years, can you still find it?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, I can. At most, it takes more time. Ilyushin is Russian, but his wife is Ukrainian, and Peter sergeyevich''s wife introduced him. Ilyushin''s wife used to be the deputy director of a factory in Kiev, so she didn''t go to Germany with Ilyushin, but lived in the assigned community with her children, the one that azaro stole. This This house is also Ilyushin''s home. When Ilyushin is on vacation, he will go back to his home in Kiev and reunite with his family. "


    Groliov said in a deep voice: "don''t be happy. The files only remember 91. Ilyushin retired from the KGB after the collapse of the Soviet Union. There is no file about him. Where he is now is the key."


    Gao Yang pointed to yak and said with a smile, "yak is professional about this kind of thing, so let him say it next."


    Yak smiled and said, "yes, Ilyushin''s files after 91 years are gone, but the factory where his wife works is still there. Moreover, his wife has been working in which factory for a long time and was promoted to the position of factory director. Until the factory closed down in 1998, we can start from his wife."


    Gao Yang patted the table and said with a smile, "and we still have the complete file of Peter sergeyevich. We now have two lines, the most likely two lines."


    Irene smiled, "then start checking. What are you waiting for?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, we''ll start checking now, but we''re in a tense situation. We can''t invest all our manpower, but we don''t need to invest all our manpower. I''ll focus on it these two days. Yak and I will find out the gun and give it to Morgan."


    Andy he said seriously, "don''t tell Morgan, don''t say, he will destroy your distance. Don''t say if you want to find the gun smoothly."

 Chapter 1499

    There is only a thousand days to be a thief, and there is no reason to prevent thieves. Although it is inappropriate to find a gun for Morgan at the critical moment of the decisive battle with the German treaty, Gao Yang is really impatient.


    Or just let yak and the 13th follow. If Gao Yang and the three of them encounter Deyue''s deliberately blocking his team, they will be dead. However, they also said back. Yak and the 13th make a route, dress up and go out, and be as careful as a thief. If they can be caught by Deyue''s people, Gao Yang will recognize them.


    Ukraine is Gaoyang''s main battle area. At this time, in Kiev, it is not easy for Gaoyang to find out the people from Germany. If he can''t find the address of a retired factory director, there will be a real accident.


    From asking Russia for files to knowing yakonov''s wife''s address, things that might not have been done for half a year in the past have now been done in half a day.


    If Morgan''s gun could be found, he would have to thank Deyo. If Deyo hadn''t fought with big Ivan, it wouldn''t be so easy for Gao Yang to get the power in big Ivan''s hand.


    The three people found a place according to the address. An old Soviet style residential area has a long history and the situation of the community is not good enough. However, there are too many places like Kiev. It is normal for a retired old factory to live in such a place.


    Gao Yang felt a little nervous. After the car stopped downstairs, he took a breath and whispered, "shall we go up like this? Should we think about going up? How to say?"


    Yak also whispered: "the gun is likely to be here, but the owner will not hand it over easily. I think it is likely to need hard robbery in the end, so what you consider is not how to say, but how to do."


    The 13th whispered, "maybe the owner is willing to sell."


    Yak smiled: "in my experience, this kind of thing is generally not sold, so we have to rob it in the end."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no matter what, go up and explore first. If the owner is willing to sell, it''s easy to say. If he is not willing to sell, he''ll hit him with money!"


    Yak smiled and said, "Why are you thinking about buying instead of robbing?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I''m a mercenary, not a robber. Your question is ridiculous. Let''s go up!"


    Gao Yang was looking forward to it, but he also felt a little uneasy because of it. He walked in front of a door. Finally, he stood in front of a door, looked at the watchman''s sign, confirmed that it was right, and reached out and gently knocked on the door.


    Listening carefully to the movement in the room, the 13th suddenly said, "someone, come and open the door."


    Sure enough, after a while, someone in the room shouted in Ukrainian: "who?"


    Speaking like an old lady, he coughed loudly and loudly in Russian: "Hello, Ms. Kaya, we''re here to visit you."


    Ilyushin''s wife was Kaya, and because of the hurry to get the information, Gao Yang didn''t have time to check whether Kaya''s husband, yakonov, was still alive. It was because he didn''t know much about the situation that he directly called Kaya''s name instead of any appellation related to Ilyushin.


    When the door opened, an old lady with silver hair appeared behind the door. After looking at the three of them suspiciously, the old lady said in Russian: "who are you? What can I do for you?"


    Someone opened the door. Gao Yang''s heart was half down. He smiled and said, "we, we are..."


    He was excited to patronize. Before Gao Yang came, he didn''t think about what to say or how to enter the door. He used to break through the door directly. He was really not good at how to talk to an old lady.


    In a hurry, Gao Yang didn''t make up the right lie, but yak smiled directly behind him and said, "we have something to deal with. It''s related to Mr. monosha. Oh, please rest assured. It''s a good thing."


    The old lady was still full of doubts, but her face sank, frowned and said, "what''s the matter."


    Yak coughed softly and said, "where''s Mr. monosha?"


    Yak''s statement was a little risky. Sure enough, the old lady frowned and said, "he died three years ago. Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    With shock and sadness on his face, yak said in surprise, "what! Mr. monosha has died."


    Yak''s sad expression was so lifelike that the old lady''s expression immediately eased down and said softly, "yes, he died of a heart attack three years ago. He was very peaceful when he left us. Are you?"


    Yak shook his head slowly with grief on his face: "I came too late, too late... Alas, I used to be a colleague of Mr. monosha. Of course, I was young at that time. Mr. monosha was my superior, but he was very good to me. Moreover, at the last moment, Mr. monosha pointed out the bright way of life for me. We have lost contact for many years. Over the years, I have always wanted to find Mr. monosha and try again I met him and thanked him for his teaching. However, I just found some clues, but he...... "


    Kaya sighed, opened the door completely and said to yak, "come in, please come in, come in again."


    Kaya''s home furnishings look very old, but the TV is big and new. Looking at her economic situation, she should be good, otherwise she won''t have the idea to buy a new TV.


    After sitting on the sofa, Kaya trembled to pour water for yak. Yak quickly stopped Kaya''s move and said with emotion: "do you live here alone?"


    Kaya nodded and said with a smile, "yes, the children are married. They are busy with their work, but my body is strong. It''s no problem to live alone. My grandson will often accompany me and won''t feel too lonely."


    Yak nodded and began to talk to Kaya, coaxing an 80 year old woman around.


    We talked for almost an hour. From the work in East Germany to how to find Ilyushin over the years, the experience became a set of things, as if yak had really worked under Ilyushin.


    After a few tears with the old lady, yak finally said with emotion: "I remember Mr. monosha likes hunting very much. Although I haven''t hunted with him, I often hear Mr. monosha say that he has a friend and our former colleague. His name is Peter sergeyevich. Have you heard of him?"


    Kaya said with a smile: "of course, Peter, I introduced his wife. He has a good relationship with Ilyushin. He used to come to our house often."


    Yak shrugged and said, "it''s so. No wonder Mr. monosha keeps hearing Mr. sergeyevich''s name. I remember that Mr. monosha not only likes hunting, but also likes collecting antique shotguns."


    Play meat can be counted. Sitting on the side, he couldn''t help but raise his ears.


    Kaya sighed with regret, which made Gao Yang''s heart start to tremble. He can''t hear it now, because this sigh full of regret must not be a good thing.


    Sure enough, after a long sigh, Kaya said with great regret: "speaking of those guns, alas, it is really the biggest regret of eliushin''s life."


    Yak said in surprise, "Oh? Why?"


    Kaya sighed again and whispered: "Alas, Ilyushin really likes guns. He likes collecting antique shotguns. He has a pair of pistols that are especially cherished. We usually keep them at home. However, in the year of the disintegration of the Soviet Union, they were stolen. Alas, Ilyushin was not at home. After I told him, he was almost mad. I always felt that I lost those guns, right But those guns were stolen. "


    As she spoke, Kaya began to cry. After wiping a few tears, Kaya said sadly: "Ilyushin didn''t find his gun after he came back. He was almost mad. Then it wasn''t long before the Soviet Union disintegrated. He kept saying that if the Soviet Union hadn''t disintegrated, this would never happen. People''s hearts were bad. He was still talking about this until he died. He said they could have done something to prevent the disintegration of the Soviet Union, but they didn''t do anything It will lead to this, and he has been regretting it. "


    Looking at the elder brother and the old lady crying, Gao Yang had a bad feeling. Then he couldn''t help remembering the two pistols hidden in his safe.


    After that, Kaya shook her head, sighed and said, "the Peter you mentioned, he drank every day and was drunk. He died soon after the disintegration of the Soviet Union. He drank to death."


    Gao Yang suddenly interrupted, "didn''t Mr. sergeyevich die in 1990?"


    I regret it when I say it. What a mouth at this time.


    Kaya looked at Gao Yang, then shook her head and said, "I remember very clearly that I died in 92. I can''t be wrong."


    Gao Yang quickly nodded and stopped talking. He was afraid to bring the topic that Yake was so easy to turn around again.


    Fortunately, Kaya sighed and continued: "Ilyushin lost his most cherished gun. He was very sad. After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, he never had a chance to find the gun back, so he simply sold all the remaining guns so as not to be sad to see the remaining guns."


    Gao Yang''s heart trembled again, but he controlled his mouth this time and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Yak said with a sad face: "damn thief! Damn thief!"


    Kaya sighed: "Who says not? I hate the thief and Peter. He once gave Ilyushin a gun. I still remember that gun. Peter''s father left it to him. Later, Peter gave it to Ilyushin. When Ilyushin sold the rest of the guns, he wanted to return Peter''s gun to him, but Peter said it was meaningless to keep it. Just sell it. The country his father shot is gone. Keep it What''s the point of the gun? So eliushin sold Peter''s gun and gave Peter the money for selling the gun. Peter didn''t want it, but he didn''t have any money for drinking later. Finally, he accepted the money for selling the gun. "


    Kaya was talking endlessly. The more she said, her heart jumped more and more. He tried not to let himself speak, but yak said with regret: "have you sold them? Alas, it''s good to sell them, it''s good to sell them."

 Chapter 1500

    The gun is like a winged bird. You see it close. As soon as it approaches, it whistles and flies away.


    Gao Yang is in this mood now. Although good things are hard, it''s not hard, it''s torture.


    Gao Yang''s heart sank, but yak didn''t change his face. In this matter, his psychological quality is much better than Gao Yang.


    After saying two words with emotion, yak suddenly waved his hand and said firmly on his face: "do you know who to sell those guns? And what are the characteristics of Mr. monosha''s most cherished pistols? I want to find them, and maybe I can find them back. This is Mr. monosha''s greatest wish. Although he has gone to heaven, I still want to help him find them."


    Kaya was puzzled and said, "how? It''s been so many years."


    Yak said firmly, "some things can be found in the past many years. It depends on whether we have the idea to find them. I want to try to find them. Also, tell me where the guns are sold. I''ll try to buy them back."


    Kaya was full of doubt, but what she doubted was whether the gun could be found, but it was not Yak''s intention.


    "The guns were sold by Ilyushin. I don''t know who he sold them to. I just came home from work one day and found that all the guns had disappeared. I never asked him where he sold the guns, because I knew he wouldn''t be happy. However, I remember he said he would never sell the guns to an Englishman, but I just heard him say so. As for who he sold them to in the end, I don''t know I don''t know. "


    Yak nodded and sighed, "it''s a pity that Mr. monosha''s favorite ending has been sold."


    After saying that with emotion, yak said firmly on his face: "Mrs. monossa, I should leave. In the next time, I may stay in Kiev for a longer time to try to find Mr. monossa''s stolen shotgun. I want to comfort Mr. monossa. If there is any news, I will visit you again. Goodbye."


    When he got what he wanted, yak immediately lost his patience to chat with Kaya. He said goodbye to Kaya almost in a blunt way, and the three immediately left Kaya''s home.


    Waiting to leave the community, Gao Yang said in frustration: "the gun is gone again, the clue is broken again, just looking for a gun. Why is it so difficult!"


    Yak said with a smile, "you''re looking for a gun, which has been lost for more than 70 years. After * * and exile, the Russians don''t know how long they''ve been in the world. Now you''ve touched the shadow of the gun. Aren''t you satisfied? Man, it''s a miracle to this extent, okay?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and sighed, "I know it''s difficult, but when hope is in front of me, I lose hope again. It feels bad."


    The 13th suddenly said, "why do you say that? We already have a very clear clue."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "the Englishman? But Ilyushin will never sell guns to any Englishman."


    Yak said with a smile, "absolutely not selling it is different from absolutely not selling it to anyone. If you want to get something, will you buy it according to the most basic rules? Man, you must think of some tricks. Who knows whose hand the gun finally fell into. Therefore, I''m not surprised if the gun fell into the hand of the military attache of the British Embassy."


    Interface channel 13: "It doesn''t matter if it''s not in the hands of the British. We already know that the British was very active when he was in Kiev. He was a collector, and another collector was also very active, but we don''t know the clue of the Ukrainian collector at all. However, maybe the British was very concerned about his competitors at that time. As long as the British was still alive, As long as we find him, we can always get something. "


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said happily, "it makes sense, it makes sense!"


    After two words, Gao Yang frowned and said with a bitter smile, "but we don''t have time now. The situation here is so tense. How can I leave here and go to Britain? Alas, I still have to wait."


    Gao Yang certainly can''t leave Ukraine and run to Britain. Morgan''s gun is very important, but Ukraine is related to his family and life. This priority must be clear.


    Gao Yang began to consider informing Morgan of his search progress and letting Morgan take over the rest. Just when he thought about whether to do so, yak smiled and said, "boss, I''m not a very superstitious person, but I believe in luck very much. I think if you''re going to hand things over to Morgan, you''d better give up the idea."


    Gao Yang sighed: "well, then wait. Maybe it won''t take long to solve the problems here. Then try your best to find a gun."


    Although it was just a clue, the feeling of being lost and recovered was still too bad. Gao Yang didn''t say a word on the next return journey. He was under too much pressure and tired these days. He leaned against the seat and soon fell asleep.


    Sleepy, Gao Yang seemed to hear his phone ringing. After he woke up from his sleep, he immediately felt out his mobile phone, looked at the phone number and didn''t know it. Then he connected the phone and said loudly, "Hello, who?"


    "I''m Justin. Listen, I found Deyo''s house. He probably lives in it now."


    Suddenly, Gao Yang''s sleepiness disappeared. He sat up straight subconsciously and said in a hurry: "where is it!"


    "France, ram, we need to talk about the price before I tell you the detailed address!"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "haven''t we already talked about the price?"


    Justin said seriously, "yes, I said the maximum is $100 million! But this time I think 100 million is not enough. I paid a high price for this information."


    Gao Yang was a little unhappy. He whispered, "man, can you change the negotiated price in your business?"


    Justin whispered, "I have no intention of raising the upper limit of transaction amount, but I ask you to pay off the money at one time, $100 million, one time."


    Gao Yang was very unhappy and said, "what if your information is wrong? If we go, what about the time and space in the house?"


    Justin said firmly: "believe me, even if it''s just a residence of Deyue, this information is worth 100 million! This is the minimum, and I will never change my requirements!"


    One hundred million, this is really a lot of money. One hundred million only buys one sentence and one address. Not many people can do such things.


    Gao Yang did not hesitate for long, because he had no choice. He was king of War intelligence with Germany and Germany. Intelligence was fundamental and intelligence was victory.

 Chapter 1501

    "I bought it!"


    In a word, it is 100 million.


    Ordinary people don''t know how hard it is to earn a hundred million, because they can''t touch this level all their life, but when I bought it and said it, it was light, just like taking out a dollar to buy a hot dog.


    There is no doubt that $100 million is a sky high price to buy an intelligence, not to mention the intelligence in the underground world. Even in the era of us Soviet hegemony, it is not necessary to sell $100 million of intelligence at once. Perhaps the intelligence itself is more valuable, but even if it is as rich as an American, it will never give intelligence personnel a billion to squander.


    If the evidence is conclusive and the facts are clear, to tell you the truth, a hundred million dollars will go up without blinking. If you kill the German pact, you will win 99% of the war, and you can earn another one billion yuan with a hundred million turns.


    But the problem is that the information this time is special. There is no time guarantee, nor does it guarantee that the German treaty will be in the house. In general, the information this time is three no information. Gao Yang spent 100 million. In the end, he probably only knew one of the countless footholds of the German treaty. He knew where the place was, but he could only find an empty house.


    If you spend another 100 million on such an information without guarantee, it is not just a matter of sky high price. Buying something with the right price, no matter how expensive, is the normal price, but there is no guarantee of buying anything, that is, gambling or gambling.


    However, Gao Yang has to gamble, gamble, and try to solve the root cause of the problem at the lowest cost once and for all.


    To be honest, if this information is really effective and can really destroy the German covenant, it will become a super cost-effective business.


    Gao Yang gambled, and then he whispered, "money, I''ll transfer it to you right away. Now give me information."


    Justin said seriously, "France, nice, Cape ferra."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "be more detailed. You can''t tell me this, can you?"


    Justin murmured: "I don''t need to tell you the house number. Listen, there are almost all villas on ferra Cape. The Cape at the southernmost end is a group of high-end villas, but at the southernmost end of ferra Cape, there is a large open space full of trees. The land was bought by a person from Deyue, so there is only one villa there. There is a very large swimming pool in the villa, which extends slightly outward and is the hanging wall of the coast Cliff, very easy to recognize. "


    Gao Yang nodded, then whispered, "OK, I see, so where is Deyue now?"


    Justin said firmly: "Yes! But I don''t know when he will leave. He has stayed in nice''s villa for more than ten hours. Maybe he left when we talked, but maybe he will live for many days. As I said, the address of this villa is worth 100 million! Because it is a villa that Deyue often goes to, just like the house of big Ivan in South Africa Like, understand? "


    He shouted loudly and said, "I see, I see!"


    Justin continued: "as an arms dealer, Deyue''s situation is much better than that of big Ivan, so he can act all over the world. However, he likes the house in Cape nisferra very much. Where he often goes. Even if he is not here this time, as long as you can wait, he will wait until Deyue goes back."


    Gao Yang whispered, "I see. Is there anything else to explain?"


    Justin whispered: "no, that''s all. If you want to start with Deyue, you''d better hurry. The war with big Ivan won''t make Deyue very easy. He now attaches great importance to his safety, so you have to be careful in addition to being fast. He has a powerful guard around him."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I would appreciate it if you could tell me his security situation."


    After a moment of silence, Justin suddenly said, "well, we have just completed a big business, so the next information was attached to me at that time. There is no charge."


    He raised the black line on his forehead and said with a bitter smile, "you''re still thinking about this at this time."


    Justin said seriously, "because what I said is related to the success or failure of your action, I think this information is worth at least 10 million. Now I give it to you for free. Don''t thank me quickly."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "thank you. Thank you very much. Please tell me quickly."


    "First of all, there is radar in Deyue''s villa. Don''t send any aircraft to investigate, otherwise it will be exposed."


    Gao Yang was stunned and then said, "small UAVs can''t do it?"


    "Now a little more advanced radar can distinguish birds. What do you think?"


    "I''m just saying, please continue."


    "Don''t use radio communication within one kilometer near his villa. It will be monitored. What you need to consider is not to be monitored. On the contrary, if you have an encrypted signal, his monitoring can''t be deciphered and can''t get your call content, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of the guards inside. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "I see."


    "Finally, his villa is surrounded by private territory, so it is forbidden to break in, so it gives the German contract conditions to establish extremely perfect peripheral security, cameras and secret sentries. Anyone who breaks in will definitely be found at the first time. It is the same at night and during the day. Don''t hope to sneak in silently, you will be found."


    Gao Yang muttered, "is this the home of an arms dealer or the official residence of the president of a country?"


    Justin said in a deep voice: "the home of the arms dealer will be protected so tightly. You have to understand that the situation of an arms dealer is much more dangerous than that of the president of a country, especially now the German treaty is at war with big Ivan."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said in a deep voice, "thank you. These are very useful. Can you tell me how many people there are?"


    "I don''t know. It''s not clear at all. I only know his general protective measures, or science and technology. As for the human intelligence, it''s completely blank. You have to find the answer by yourself."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, it''s good to have these. Thank you for the information. Buy one and get one free. It seems that I''ve picked up a big bargain."


    "If you understand, I''ll hang up. Bye."


    Justin hung up the phone. Yak frowned and said, "have you heard from Deyue?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, there is news about Deyue, but the information is not very accurate."


    Yak spread his hand and said, "are you willing to give a hundred million yuan for an unclear information? Ha, it''s not your own money. It''s really not painful to spend it."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "man, can you give me a reason to refuse?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "well, well, you have to buy one hundred million. This is our lifeline. If people catch our lifeline, you have to pay. However, one hundred million really makes people have the impulse to default. Boss, what will happen if they default?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said uncertainly, "I think if we default, our intelligence will be put on the table of Deyue immediately."

 Chapter 1502

    The security of Da Ivan''s residence in South Africa should be similar to that of de Yue''s residence in nice, France. Anyway, Gao Yang thinks so.


    Gao Yang really doesn''t know how strong the protection force of Da Ivan''s residence is. He was brought in by uliyangke and then regarded as Da Ivan''s guest, so he can''t find out how strict Da Ivan''s protection is.


    All Gao Yang can know is that in order to catch big Ivan, the Americans first cheated him out of their home before they arrested him. After Gao Yang rescued big Ivan, the Americans changed their strategy. They no longer tried to catch big Ivan alive, but directly killed him.


    In order to kill big Ivan, Americans used laser guided bombs.


    Laser guided bombs, surface to surface missiles, or other powerful weapons, in short, the best way to kill the German pact is to use weapons that can solve the problem at once. The Americans did not attack directly from the ground, so it is even more impossible for Gao Yang to bear the loss.


    Gao Yang was full of thoughts about how to kill dejo mather. Of course, he worked together on such a thing, so he not only called all Satan''s people together, but also invited all the people of the black devil.


    "What shall we do?"


    The question of whether to fight or not doesn''t need to be considered at all, so Gao Yang only asked one question, that is, how to kill Deyo mather.


    "We can discuss this issue on the plane. If we want to kill Deyue, we must hurry up."


    Groliov, who spoke first, did not give a specific plan of action, but he pointed out one of the most critical factors, time.


    No one knows how long moral dating will stay in nice''s villa, so it''s best to act quickly if you want this $100 million intelligence to work.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly: "Be fast, but be more secure. We need to disperse our operations to escape the eyes and ears of Germany and Germany. Therefore, we must go to the airport in batches and assemble in France. A military plane will take off in an hour and 45 minutes. We start from the military airport and land in Budapest, Hungary. Then, we transfer to a Ming Airlines charter plane in Budapest to France and land in Cannes, This is the fastest and safest way. It is expected to take 14 hours to reach nice. "


    Fourteen hours from Kiev to nice, France, this speed doesn''t seem to be fast. However, to keep everything extremely confidential, we need to use military transport aircraft, borrow the military airport of a third country, and then charter a plane with the help of the civil airport of a third country. Finally, we landed in France. Fourteen hours can be called amazing speed.


    Gao Yang can use the power of big Ivan, which makes him amazing efficiency, because flying directly by civil flight is different from flying to a big country for a war.


    A mercenary regiment dares to use a knife and a gun in a big country. It can only be said that Satan''s people have great courage. In fact, Gao Yang would never do so if the war with the German covenant was not related to his family and life.


    Gao Yang already had an abdominal case in mind and made arrangements at the first time. How to get to nice, France from Kiev as soon as possible. The action plan has been the best of the best. It can''t be faster. What he needs to know now is how to seize the time to discuss tactics before the formal operation of the transportation system.


    Pavlovic whispered, "I have a question. Is this route safe enough and does our equipment arrive in France at random?"


    Gao Yang said regretfully: "This route is absolutely safe, but people and weapons must be separated. Romania has agreed to the request of our military aircraft to land and can help us find a charter plane that will not arouse anyone''s doubt. However, they will never allow us to carry any weapons, especially firearms, which is absolutely prohibited. Romania is now a NATO country. Let our aircraft Being able to enter is already the limit that our insiders can do. "


    Pavlovic said in a deep voice, "without weapons, we can''t do anything. How are you going to solve the problem of weapons?"


    "There is a special person responsible for transporting our weapons. Don''t forget that we are selling arms now. Even if our weapons are delayed for too long on the road, we can look for weapons on the spot after we arrive in France," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Pavlovic shook his head and said, "no, no, if we have to attack Germany and Jordan, we have lost half without appropriate weapons. Weapons are very important. Unless you can guarantee to find fully qualified weapons and equipment in France, I think you''d better not take risks."


    Gao Yang gently knocked on the table and said loudly: "Guys, what we should consider now is how to act when we arrive in France, which is what we need to finalize most at present. If we have to attack hard, how can we attack hard? Guys, if any other action plan can be adopted, I will not choose to attack hard, but the key now is that attack is our final means and the only way to ensure that it can be implemented So, while we have time, we''d better discuss what we should do if we really need a strong attack. "


    Pavlovic took a satellite picture. He shook his head and said loudly, "if you attack hard, you can''t fight down. It''s impossible."


    The black devil''s eyes were higher than the top, and Gao Yang really didn''t expect that Pavlovic was the first person to say that a strong attack could not succeed.


    If Gao Yang knew how to play, he would not worry, and Pavlovic''s directness made him more worried.


    Rubbed his face, raised his face and said helplessly, "I thought you would say it was easy. In fact, I especially hope you say so."


    Pavlovic said seriously: "I am very confident, but being confident doesn''t mean I will be a proud fool. The terrain is surrounded by the sea on three sides and has strong guards. If we go to attack, we can only say that this is death."


    Gao Yang sighed, "do you think the butter knife can do it?"


    Pavlovich thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "if the butter knife attacks on the scale of 20 people, they can''t do it unless they can send 200 people. Human ability is limited. In this situation, the role of human resources is limited. What you should consider is material resources, which can directly destroy the material resources of the whole villa."


    Sure enough, the solution given by Pavlovich is very consistent with the solution used by the Americans to solve the big Ivan. Since it is impossible to send small special forces to raid, and it is impossible to send large-scale troops, it seems to be the only choice to use weapons such as bombers or missiles to directly blow the target to slag.


    However, the problem is where the heavy firepower from France is raised to kill the German pact to the slag. Therefore, this scheme is a false proposition at all.

 Chapter 1503

    "Brother Yang, I remember we have missiles? Dots, do we have quite a lot?"


    Gao Yang didn''t even want to use heavy weapons in France, but someone thought that Cui Bo looked forward to it, and his eyes were almost shining.


    Gao Yang frowned at Cui Bo and said, "are you serious or just say it?"


    Cui Bo said with a embarrassed face, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m too excited. I just heard him say that. I think we''re really excited about ground to ground missiles."


    One or more surface to surface missiles are used to bomb the German treaty directly. It can''t be done by Gao Yang. Even big Ivan can''t do it by himself. No matter how big an arms dealer is, he is only an arms dealer. It''s funny to set up a younger brother''s missile to bomb in a big country that is one of the five permanent members.


    Surface to surface missiles can not be launched with only one missile. This is a system, and it is a huge system. Even if the missiles are transported to France, he has no place to put up the missiles and shoot them out. Moreover, transporting the huge surface to surface missiles into France is an impossible task.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "it''s impossible to use heavy weapons. I mean, it''s impossible to use large weapon systems. There''s no need to think about aircraft, tanks, artillery and missiles. Let alone we can''t do it. Even if we can, I don''t want to be chased around the world by the French crazy."


    Yak said with disdain on his face, "Frenchman, ha, what can they do even if they chase us? What can Frenchman do?"


    Gao Yang did not pay attention to an Englishman''s Tucao, he continued to make complaints about it: "so we have to think of some feasible ways, Leonard, can you fix it?"


    The 13th is a killer. The 13th is the most suitable thing to do. Gao Yang thinks that maybe the 13th can solve the Deyue alone.


    On the 13th, he was still expressionless. He said slowly: "Don''t be fooled by the movie. The killer is also a person. It''s not so easy to go in alone and kill a big man under heavy protection. I may be able to kill Deyue, but I need the support of a team to plan for a long time, and then wait until a suitable opportunity. This time can be very short, but it may also be very long. It''s normal to go in for a few months or even years without a chance to start."


    Killing Deyue is definitely not as simple as killing an ordinary person. He scratched his head and said, "what about investigation? Can you do this?"


    On the 13th, he nodded and said, "it''s just that there''s no problem with the investigation. I think I can at least find a way to get in and confirm whether Deyue is in it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "very good, very good. We have solved a big problem."


    Pavlovic whispered, "I''m still thinking about weapons. How can we transport our weapons?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I said, send it directly through the channel of arms trafficking."


    Pavlovich shook his head and whispered: "There''s a problem. First of all, you haven''t found the ghost yet. How do you know which channel and location the ghost appears in? If there are ghosts not among the combatants, but among the personnel in the weapons delivery channel? Think about it. As a competitor, Deyue can''t pay no attention to the channel of big Ivan. If he knows and monitors big Ivan What about the delivery channel? A group of blind people know that extremely sophisticated weapons are suddenly sent to France, and Deyue knows what the consequences will be? "


    When Pavlovic and his team took action in those years, it must have been extremely confidential, and someone specially paved all the roads for them to take action, but Gaoyang is different, and all aspects must be taken into account.


    That is, Pavlovich, who has been in a secret intelligence agency for half his life, pays special attention to confidentiality. Satan used to bring weapons directly every time. If he can''t, let little Downey find a way to send them to the place and pick them up. Therefore, Gao Yang really didn''t pay much attention to the problem of transporting weapons.


    After Pavlovich finished, Gao Yangmeng patted his thigh and said with a look of annoyance: "it''s over. By your saying, the channel of big Ivan can''t be used."


    Pavlovich said, "what shall we do?"


    Gao Yang waved and said, "don''t worry, we have our own transportation channels, which is absolutely safe, but it will be a little slow to send weapons through our own channels."


    Pavlovic said in a deep voice: "I''m not afraid of being slow, but I can''t make mistakes. Some mistakes have no chance to remedy."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered to groliov, "let little Donny come as fast as possible."


    Sending weapons is little Downey''s business. Little Downey has been in Ukraine for a long time, and he is a professional mercenary agent.


    After whispering to groliov, he said loudly: "if we change channels, our weapons will not arrive until 24 hours at the fastest. If it is slow, it may take 48 hours or even longer."


    Pavlovic waved and said, "what we are going to do is a decapitation. According to the current preparation, it is impossible to take direct action when we get off the plane. It takes time to investigate and deploy. It is not wrong that your people can sneak in and find out the situation before our weapons are delivered."


    Pavlovic has a point. It is impossible to attack directly in nice. We must first find out whether Deyue is in his villa, and then we must roughly understand the escort force in the villa. We have a rough terrain. If we rush to attack without knowing anything, it is not beheading, it is sending our heads.


    The prospect of the operation is still very unclear. Gao Yang is a little upset. He looks at his watch, and then reluctantly says, "the plane can take off in another hour and a half. We have to start for the airport. Dragon Knight, you stay to guard the equipment until you meet little Downey, and then send the weapons to nice with him."


    Andy ho is the only one who can''t be used temporarily after he arrives in nice, so Gao Yang keeps him and looks at their equipment.


    After saying something, he said loudly, "let''s start first and continue the discussion on the plane."


    When the plane took off and landed again, the coalition forces of Satan and the black devil did not discuss the details of any action. There was still no progress from Budapest to Cannes.


    In France, when we go to nice again, Satan and the black devil can''t act collectively. No one knows how many ears and eyes Deyo has in nice. More than 20 suspicious people appear at the same time. There is still the possibility of being discovered by Deyo. Although it''s a little mysterious, it''s always right to be careful.


    As a result, Gao Yang completely dispersed them. More than 20 people acted alone and stayed in more than a dozen hotels. In a word, we must be cautious when dealing with the German treaty.

 Chapter 1504

    Satan and the black devil are all scattered and have no weapons. It''s useless for these people to gather together. If they are really discovered by virtue, it''s easier for them to gather together. Therefore, Gao Yang plans not to gather people together before the weapons arrive.


    The personnel are scattered, but on the 13th and yak have to go to the villa of Deyue for investigation at the first time. Although they can be contacted by telephone, the three people in charge of Satan''s intelligence and command should at least get together.


    Gao Yang will go to the hotel with yak alone. On the 13th, he will also go to yak''s hotel. The three of them have to meet first before they go to the next step.


    Go out without weapons, not to mention guns, not even a knife. This situation is still very rare for Gao Yang, and he is not secure without weapons. Therefore, Gao Yang bought a folding knife first after going out.


    Although a folding knife is not as effective as Gao Yang''s leg, Gao Yang has to have some weapons in his pocket. There is no way. Without weapons, there is no sense of security. This is a common problem of mercenaries, with few exceptions.


    When he arrived at Yak''s Hotel, he knocked on Yak''s door, looked inside and whispered, "Leonard hasn''t arrived yet?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "he''s gone shopping. Let''s sit down first."


    After sitting down on the sofa, Gao Yang picked up a bottle and drank it in one breath. After drinking it, he sighed and said in a deep voice, "I''m still tired. If I don''t see this bottle of water, I don''t realize I''m thirsty. Also, if I sit and fall asleep, you have to call me up."


    Regardless of whether Gao Yang is physically tired or mentally tired, his pressure is too great. Although he has been flying for more than ten hours, he has not closed his eyes. Even if he wants to sleep, he can''t sleep.


    Yak frowned and said, "you''re too stressed. It''s not good. What you need now is to get some sleep."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I''m afraid, you know? The situation we face this time is too bad. I''m really worried that Satan will lose someone forever after the war. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I''m too nervous. This has never happened in my previous combat career."


    Yak sighed, "you haven''t been nervous before because there are no people like Deyue in your former enemies. Who isn''t afraid? Who doesn''t have pressure? But is fear useful? You''re a veteran. You shouldn''t be like this."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, looked at his watch and said with a bitter smile, "well, maybe I really should sleep. Leonard came and woke me up."


    Yak waved and said, "go to the bedroom. The bed is very comfortable."


    Gao Yang lay in bed. He closed his eyes and wanted to sleep for a while, but after he closed his eyes, his brain began to run wildly, so that the more he lay down, the more energetic he became.


    Sighed, Gao Yang got up and went back to the living room. After looking at his watch, yak said helplessly, "only seven minutes have passed."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "I can''t sleep at all. Now I''m not ready for battle. Maybe I can sleep when I''m ready for battle. I won''t be afraid when I''m fighting, but I''ll be timid when I''m preparing for battle. Well, let me tell you something."


    After sitting down, he crossed his fingers and sat back and forth for several times. After the same action, he hesitated and said, "yak, you can help me send the gun to Kaya, just the pistols, Pushkin''s pistols."


    Yak was very surprised and said, "FAK! You''re crazy!"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said helplessly, "I''m not crazy. I just saw Kaya''s sad look when she talked about the guns, which made me feel bad. She reminded me of my mother."


    Yak still said strangely, "so you have to give back Pushkin''s Duel pistol to her? Just because you think of your mother. Isn''t this crazy? What is it?"


    Gao Yang smiled, waved his hand and said loudly, "don''t get me wrong. I''m really not so generous. I can''t bear to return the gun."


    Yak breathed and said with a worried look, "you know, I''m happy to follow a generous boss, but if my boss is very generous and gives away the treasure because of temporary sympathy, I won''t be happy, because I''m a normal person and I don''t want to mix with a sage boss."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t think I''m so great. I think so. I''ll imitate a pair of pistols, boxes and documents. Just give the fake to Mrs. monosha. I''ll stay with the real gun. Anyway, she just wants spiritual comfort. Real and fake goods don''t matter to her."


    Yak waved his hand and said with a puzzled face, "Why are you still thinking about this at such a critical moment? Why?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "I think of my mother and my father. The more nervous I am, I can''t help thinking of them. When I think of my parents, I think of Mrs. monosha. Then, I think I should just get the fake gun right and make her happy."


    Yak sighed, "well, I understand your mood, but there''s a problem. Why don''t you pick up your parents? You already have this ability. It may be difficult, but you can certainly do it. So this is what you don''t want to do, not what you can''t do."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and nodded: "Yes, I don''t want to pick them up now. The reason is very complicated. In short, my current job is not suitable for picking them up unless I retire. Think about it, I, toad, rabbit and the three of us are mercenaries. Pick up our parents and make them scared all day. I don''t want to do this unless I can give them a stable environment and make them don''t have to Worry about us, otherwise I think it''s better to let them stay in China.


    Then, my parents are honest people. If they want to leave, they have to leave openly, at least they have to leave openly, not secretly. They can''t go back from now on. I can''t do that.


    Also, I now know that our three parents are rich and are not facing a real threat. In addition to missing, their situation is actually good.


    Finally, do you think it''s safe to take them out of China or stay in China? "


    Yak shrugged and said, "well, they''d better stay in China."


    After thinking for a while, Gao Yang shook his head and said: "I''ll pick up my parents sooner or later. As long as I don''t die, if I die, it''s better to let them think I''m hiding in that corner. Forget it, I''ll call Morgan and ask him to make a pair of fake guns for me. Alas, I also feel that sometimes I''m too soft hearted and don''t look like a mercenary."


    Yak muttered, "I''m a mercenary now, but I never think I''m an inhuman guy, so mercenaries can be human, right?"

 Chapter 1505

    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether what he is doing should be regarded as the glory of human nature, or whether he doesn''t do his job. At a critical juncture, he still has the leisure to take care of the broken things of a strange old lady, or the broken things of more than 20 years.


    Gao Yang thought so. Azaro stole the gun in his hand, and he saw Kaya, the widow of the owner. Watching an old lady crying in front of him about the pain after losing the gun, he felt really bad and guilty.


    Gao Yang is a mercenary, but he is not a thief or a robber, but the problem is that he is not a dignified gentleman. He returns the gun and is reluctant to kill him, but he also wants to make up for Mrs. monossa''s regret and erase his guilt. He simply makes a fake gun, which can make Mrs. monossa make up for her regret and don''t really send the gun back.


    "Morgan, can you do me a favor? Can someone forge Pushkin''s pistols for me as they are? Everything, boxes and hand signed documents, can be forged as they are. However, if I want to leave forged evidence where I can''t see it, I don''t want to be unable to distinguish the true from the false in the future. Also, I have to ensure that my guns are safe enough and don''t be leaked by counterfeiters If you expose it, don''t damage it to me, let alone be transferred to a bag or something. "


    "This is very simple. The problem you are worried about does not exist. I know such forgery experts. How high is the degree of simulation? Experts can''t distinguish it, or can''t stand professional identification? The former is expensive and takes a long time, while the latter is very cheap, and can be done in a month at most."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "the latter, just can hide it from an old lady, but he once collected the guns for a long time, as long as she can''t recognize them."


    "Oh, it''s easy to do. It''s 20000 dollars. In a month, I''m sure you can tell the true and the false by comparison. I''ll help you do it myself. I promise there will be no problem, but why do you do it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "nothing. It''s just that compassion is overflowing. That''s it. Let''s talk later."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang smiled at yak and said, "look, 20000 dollars, the problem is solved."


    Yak skimmed his lips and said, "twenty thousand dollars. You''re a waste for someone you don''t know. It''s not worth it."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "twenty thousand dollars satisfies my compassion and makes me completely free of guilt. It''s worth it."


    Yak waved his hand disdainfully and said, "you have money to burn. I wouldn''t do that."


    Just then, the door knocked, and yak went to the door and whispered, "who is it?"


    "Me."


    Yak opened the door. On the 13th, he led two bags of things into the house, raised his head and said, "here, what did you buy?"


    No. 13 said in a deep voice: "cosmetics, accessories, clothes, shoes."


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "Oh, you''re going to make up. Is it light or heavy?"


    Light make-up and heavy make-up are their terms on the 13th. Now Gao Yang has learned to say so. Light make-up is to change his dress and face a little, which makes people unable to recognize at a glance. As for heavy make-up, it is to completely change a person. For example, when Gao Yang saved Ivan in South Africa, she asked Medusa to turn him into another person, which belongs to painting heavy make-up.


    On the 13th, when he gave Gao Yang his resume, he stated that makeup is a master figure. However, he has known Gao Yang for so long and has been in Satan for a long time. On the 13th, he has not shown his makeup. At most, he just helps Gao Yang make up simply and won''t be recognized. The really advanced technique hasn''t been used yet.


    On the 13th, he looked high and said in a low voice, "heavy makeup, special, the kind that is easiest to mix in."


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "that?"


    The 13th said impatiently, "you''ll know in a minute. Now, do you have a plan?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I''m waiting for your two plans. I don''t have a plan myself."


    Yak whispered: "I have a plan. We need to have a foothold near the villa in Deyue. This requires us to find a villa with good vision in the nearby villa area. I intend to find it by normal means as far as possible. Therefore, I will go there in the afternoon and find the villa we can use first."


    On the 13th, he thought about it and frowned, "don''t let people doubt how to act."


    Yak snapped his fingers and shouted: "That''s my plan. I want to find a family, a normal and real family, the kind of family that comes to travel with children as a cover. Take a close look at the villa in Deyue. A family that comes on vacation is not easy to arouse people''s doubt. First, I''ll investigate the terrain on the spot. If you can''t enter, I can at least make clear the surrounding terrain, and take this family''s experience as a guide It''s safer to rent a villa in the name. "


    The 13th frowned and said, "where are you going to find such a family? How can they help you? Threat? Inducement? Or deception?"


    Jacques sighed and said, "leave it alone. I''m sure I can find it soon. As for the method, the last one, man, don''t have too many British families coming to southern France for vacation. It''s easy. What about you? What are you going to do?"


    The 13th frowned, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I didn''t think about it well. I can''t think of a way to get in directly, and I can''t expose it. I don''t know anything about it. It''s difficult for me to do my preparatory work."


    "So, I''m going to dress up with the dress that is most likely to go in. In short, try it first," he said


    Yak and No. 13 both nodded at each other and said in unison, "that''s it. Let''s move first."


    Yak''s conversation with No. 13 Gao Yang can''t get into it at all, because this is not the field he is familiar with and good at.


    Move first. This is a popular mantra. Now Satan says it. No matter what, move first and do everything.


    On the 13th, he picked up his two big bags and said loudly when he entered the bedroom, "no one should disturb me when I didn''t say good."


    When yak turned on his computer, he waved to Gao Yang and said, "this is a luxury suite. Find a room to stay quiet. I didn''t tell you not to disturb us."


    At this time, Gao Yang''s phone rang and answered the phone. Gao Yang smiled and said, "little Downey has sent our weapons. He and Andy he are coming. Well, I just want to tell you this. You are busy. I''ll go to bed. Call me when you''re busy."


    Yake said impatiently, "our work won''t be too fast, but it won''t be very slow. You won''t sleep too much. Hurry up and sleep."


    Gao Yang sighed: "I hope I can have a good sleep. If you say to fight when I wake up, I can really have a good sleep. Yak, it seems that you still don''t know me enough, so you didn''t create a comfortable sleep environment for me."

 Chapter 1506

    There was something in his heart. Gao Yang woke up after sleeping for about two hours.


    Gao Yang pushed the door and walked out of his sleeping room. He found that Yake was sitting leisurely in the living room drinking coffee. Gao Yang rubbed his eyes. After sitting down tired, he whispered, "are you ready?"


    Yak nodded and smiled, "yes, I''m ready. In two hours, I''ll meet a family from Britain and accompany them to Cape ferra to see if there is a villa suitable for renting. In this process, with their cover, I can go to the villa in Deyue to see the situation."


    Gao Yang nodded and said casually, "what identity do you play?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "real estate agents, rent and sell houses can come to me. Of course, I''m just a fake."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "that''s an intermediary? Can you come?"


    Yak said with a smile: "yes, real estate agent, but I have got the real listing information from the real agent, so what I have to do is to go and see it in person when I accompany the British family to see the house."


    Gao Yang nodded, but then he said, "there''s a problem. How do you get into those villas? You''re not a real intermediary."


    Yak sighed, looked helplessly at Gao Yang and said, "do you think I can''t open the door lock of that villa? It''s just an ordinary villa, which can block me?"


    Gao Yang said with a embarrassed smile, "sorry, I forgot you are an excellent unlocking expert."


    Yak shrugged and smiled, "when I call you to rent that villa, that villa is the best for us. Go and rent it quickly."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see."


    While Gao Yang was chatting with yak, No. 13 pushed the door out, and when he saw No. 13, Gao Yang and yak jumped up from the sofa together.


    Although he knows that the person is No. 13, Gao Yang still can''t connect a big beauty with No. 13.


    Light brown hair, a fit fashion, carrying a famous brand bag, dressed very fashionable. It''s not the type that looks amazing at a glance, but it''s very beautiful. It''s the kind of beauty that looks more and more beautiful, big beauty.


    Although he knew that the woman could only dress on the 13th, Gao Yang was still difficult to connect the 13th with the beauty in front of him, because it was hard to imagine.


    Jacques whistled and said in surprise, "Hey, Leonard, you look better than your sister."


    A female voice with a little hoarse smoke voice, but very magnetic and nice to hear said, "yak, I''ll turn my face if I talk nonsense."


    Yak immediately put his hands on his chest and said with a smile, "sorry, I won''t talk nonsense, but why don''t you make up as a blonde? I like blondes."


    The 13th said coldly, "because blonde hair is too dazzling and eye-catching, I don''t need to be dazzling. I need to give people a sense of kindness and ease."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "why has your voice changed? I mean, why can''t you talk to me with this voice? Now I can''t recognize you."


    The 13th whispered, "because I used some drugs as an auxiliary means to change my voice. Well, I''m going out and keep in touch."


    The 13th went to the door. Yak whistled again behind the 13th, then smiled and said in a loud voice, "bye, beauty."


    After raising his middle finger at yak, the 13th opened the door and went out. When the 13th closed the door heavily, yak smiled at Gao Yang and said, "ha ha, the walking posture has changed. It''s really powerful."


    After laughing, yak shrugged and said, "I should go out too. You can''t sleep now. You have to pay attention to our phone at any time. That''s it. Bye."


    Some nervous, but also some boring, put the mobile phone beside him, and then Gao Yang simply turned on the TV.


    After waiting for almost two hours, Gao Yang received a call on the 13th.


    The tone of the 13th did not fluctuate, but what he said was very bad.


    "I failed. I couldn''t get in. I was invited out just after turning the path to the villa. It was very polite, but also very firm. In addition, the guards guarding the intersection were also armed."


    Gao Yang is a little depressed. He doesn''t know the situation in the villa, which means that whether in Ukraine or nice, the result is the same, that is, they can''t do anything.


    Gao Yangji pulled his hair in frustration, and then he sighed, "is there any other way?"


    "No, I can''t appear in this image again. Even if I want to come again, I can only change the image in another way, otherwise it will arouse suspicion."


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly, "come back first, and then think of a way."


    On the 13th, he said faintly, "I didn''t come here without harvest. I''m sure Deyue is in his villa."


    Gao Yang suddenly came to the spirit and said loudly, "are you sure?"


    It is a great achievement to be sure that Deyue is in his villa rather than has left.


    The 13th whispered, "yes, I''m sure. If Deyue wasn''t in his villa, I could go in. It''s because Deyue was inside that I was rejected."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "great harvest, but how do you know so sure?"


    "Charm, if de Yue is not in, my charm will work. Let''s talk when we meet. I''ll hang up."


    Hung up on the 13th, Gao Yang clenched his fist and waved a few times. Anyway, knowing that Deyue was in his villa was a great achievement.


    If you confirm the appointment, you have to find out the situation inside the villa and the terrain near the villa. Whether it''s a strong attack or any other method, if you don''t know the basic terrain, fart.


    On the 13th, he came back much faster. He arrived at Yake''s hotel in half an hour and knocked on the door. Gao Yang hurriedly asked about his experience on the 13th, but on the 13th, he didn''t mean to talk to Gao Yang at all, but whispered, "wait until I unload my makeup."


    The makeup removal process on the 13th was also very slow. Gao Yang was very anxious, but he had to wait. After half an hour, he finally walked out of the room on the 13th.


    Seeing the 13th, who had recovered his original appearance, he raised his voice and said with a smile, "you''re still like this. Tell me, what''s the specific situation?"


    No. 13 whispered, "I pretended to look at the scenery and turned on the path to Deyue villa, but I was stopped less than 30 meters."


    After that, the 13th shook his head and whispered, "in fact, there''s nothing to say. The guard was very reluctant and sorry to drive me away. He said that if the boss didn''t happen to have just come, he would buy me a drink, that''s all."

 Chapter 1507

    Yak, posing as a real estate agent, accompanied the family looking at the house in Cape ferra for more than four hours, and finally called.


    "I looked at several houses. One villa, numbered B12, is the nearest building from Deyue''s villa. It is three stories high. Standing on the roof, you can see the second floor and swimming pool of Deyue''s home. The villa is still empty and the owner rarely lives after buying it. Therefore, they are happy to rent it out. The lease term is also flexible. The rent for a short rent of one month is 32000 euros, such as If you rent it for a whole year, the rent is 300000 euros. "


    After receiving Yake''s call, Gao Yang immediately said, "very good. Rent it immediately. Do you want to rent it or me?"


    Yak whispered, "I don''t have time now. I''ll turn around here. You can rent the house quickly. In addition, the security of Deyue villa has been very tight, but there is no secret sentry outside his private territory. We should be careful, but it''s still safe to leave Deyue villa for a distance and can move freely."


    After all, an arms dealer can''t martial law places outside his home.


    "OK, I''ll rent a house now, but where should I rent it? What''s the specific house information? You haven''t told me yet."


    "I''ll send you a message, that''s all."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately picked up a printed satellite picture at hand, which numbered all the buildings near the villa in Deyue. Gao Yang soon found the building mentioned by yak and said in a deep voice: "No. B12, it''s this one. Who will rent the house?"


    The 13th whispered, "I''ll go and finish everything before dark. Then we''ll move in quickly and monitor Deyue nearby. If we can, we can act soon."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and nodded: "the faster the action, the better. Our weapons will land in France in a few hours. It will take us ten hours to send them to our hands. After renting the villa, we will have a bridgehead to launch an attack. This is very important. Go now."


    On the 13th, he took some fake certificates, wrote down the information about renting a house from Gao Yang''s mobile phone, and immediately set out to rent a house.


    Gao Yang is studying the satellite map alone. He hasn''t visited the site yet, but it can also be seen from the satellite map that the house to be set is close to the road, and the terrain is originally higher than the house in Deyue. In addition, the villa has three floors, which is a relatively high position in the nearby buildings.


    The villa of Deyue is surrounded by woods, which not only separates the house of Deyue from the surrounding villas, but also provides good protection. Although the villa of Deyue covers a wide area, it is not high and has only two floors. It can be seen clearly from the air, but from the surrounding buildings, the line of sight will be blocked by the woods.


    Yake''s villa is relatively high and has a good vision, which is very important.


    Looking at the satellite map, I was worried. The villa in Deyue was built very carefully. There were almost no other methods of investigation except looking down from the air.


    After carefully studying the map for a while, Gao Yang reluctantly pushed the map aside. He engraved the terrain of ferra Cape in his heart. No matter how he studied it, he would still wait to see it in person. He can''t see anything from the map alone, let alone study any tactics.


    Two hours later, when it was getting dark, he finally called on the 13th to inform Gao Yang that he had completed the rental formalities and could live in.


    Gao Yang began to call one by one, told the address to the people still waiting, and asked them to meet in a new place one by one. After meeting, he rushed to Cape ferra first.


    Nice is originally a resort in France. The Mediterranean coastal climate makes the climate here very pleasant all year round. Cape ferra is the Pearl of nice and gathers a large number of rich people. The whole Cape ferra is almost full of villas and yachts. It belongs to nice''s high-end villa area and is also a famous high-end villa area in France.


    After taking a taxi, Gao Yang made a detour along the road at Cape ferra before entering the rented villa.


    When Gao Yang opened the door to welcome him into the villa, the 13th directly whispered, "we need a high-power telescope."


    Gao Yang nodded, walked into the villa, glanced casually, and went out of the house to have a look in the yard.


    The terrain of the villa is special. It is built on a small cliff that is not very steep. The first floor of the villa is built under the cliff, covering a large area. The second and third floors are built on the cliff, and the two swimming pools are built on the roof of the first floor.


    The terrain around the villa is not very flat. Like the buildings in the mountain city, there are also houses under the villa, which are arranged step by step, while the villa of Deyue is located at a lower position in the East. Relatively speaking, the villa rented by Gaoyang is already the highest.


    The rent of the villa is very expensive for a reason. First of all, the house in Cape Ferrar is very expensive, and Gaoyang rents it. The layout inside is not particularly luxurious, but it is very warm. Of course, it is not particularly luxurious, but relatively speaking, it must be luxurious enough. Those who can afford a villa in Cape Ferrar must be rich people.


    Gao Yang walked up to the third floor. In the room opened by the villa facing Deyue, he reached for the telescope received on the 13th and looked at it.


    From Gao Yang''s position, you can see part of the villa roof and swimming pool of Deyue, and the rest are blocked by the woods. If you go to the roof, the vision should be slightly better, but it is still impossible to see the whole picture of the villa of Deyue.


    Put down the telescope, raised it high and whispered, "we have to buy a high-power telescope with a tripod right away. It''s already the highest here, but the field of vision here is still not good enough. We have to find another place to observe. From the satellite map, there is a lighthouse slightly south in the West."


    On the 13th, after thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "the lighthouse is very high. Although the distance is doubled, the vision is better. It''s worth going up. I''ll go and find out how to get to the lighthouse now."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "it''s going to be dark. We don''t have night vision equipment now. After little Downey and them arrive, we''ll have a night vision. However, I guess the lighthouse is too far away from Germany to see the situation inside. It''s useless even if we go up tonight, unless we can find a large night vision immediately."


    The 13th whispered, "even if I can''t investigate at night, I''d better go and see how to enter the lighthouse now. It''s not easy to enter the lighthouse. Maybe we have to take some measures to get up. We''d better hurry up and get ready first."


    Gao Yang raised his telescope and took a look at Deyue''s house. He said helplessly, "even UAVs don''t dare to use. It''s too troublesome. We need a commanding height. We need it very much. Go now. No matter what method you use, we must be able to let us go up."

 Chapter 1508

    People came one after another, and Satan and the black devil gradually gathered in the rented villa.


    High power telescopes have also been bought. It''s still very convenient to buy, and as soon as Gaoyang bought them, they were three ultra-high power telescopes fixed with tripods, which were placed in the house on the third floor. Several people can monitor Deyue''s villa at the same time.


    The telescope with too high magnification can''t be seen by hand. Because it shakes too much, it must be fixed with a tripod to observe.


    After observing for a moment with a handheld laser rangefinder, Cui Bo whispered to the people around him: "1398 meters from the easternmost end of the swimming pool and 1377 meters from the roof."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said rather depressed, "it''s beyond my range."


    The maximum firing distance of a high gun is 1200 meters. If it exceeds this distance, he can''t fight. The storage speed of the bullet is enough and the power is OK, but the scattered surface is too large. If you want to hit the target, you can only rely on good luck.


    Treble nodded, but then he smiled and said, "it''s within my range."


    Gao Yang said with some worry, "this is 1400 meters. Can you do it?"


    Cui Bo stretched out his thumb and aimed at Deyue''s villa. After staring at it for a long time with one eye closed, he said confidently: "no problem, I just want a shot!"


    1400 meters, no matter what gun is used, it is an ultra long-range shooting. At this distance, Gao Yang is not confident that he can kill the enemy at one shot, even if he is given a large caliber sniper rifle.


    Therefore, Gao Yang is the strongest accurate shooter, but he always does not dare to think he is the strongest sniper. He dares to be invincible at medium and long distances within kilometers. He can also fight at ultra long distances beyond kilometers, but he does not dare to guarantee that one shot will enter the soul. This is not the problem of his shooting method, but the problem of shooting method.


    Gao Yang is good at fast aiming and fast shooting. Even if the first shot doesn''t hit the enemy, he can shoot back quickly. His first shot can ensure his accuracy. However, there are many shooters who shoot with the first shot. The reason why Gao Yang can be called the first accurate shooter is his ability to shoot the second shot quickly.


    The targets are alive, can run or hide, and can aim more accurately. However, when the target moves after long-distance shooting, the bullet fails. Gao Yang can quickly follow and fire another bullet. The unparalleled second gun is the super unique skill that Gao Yang can''t imitate and can''t be compared with. It also depends on this feature. Gao Yang is the first accurate shooter.


    At a distance of 1400 meters, the bullet needs to fly for a few seconds. As long as the first shot doesn''t kill the enemy, there is no chance to fire the second shot. Therefore, to ensure that one shot can kill the enemy, we must choose an appropriate time. A shooting opportunity that the target can''t hide or hide can''t be avoided, but it requires long-time latency and accurate calculation ability, To ensure that an unavoidable bullet is fired, which Gao Yang is not good at.


    Deyue is in his villa. It is uncertain when he will come out. In order not to miss a fleeting shooting opportunity, the shooter needs to wait for the shooting opportunity for a long time. This time may be a few hours or days.


    If you have to wait a few days, you may shoot a gun. Gao Yang can''t do it. The only thing Satan can do is treble.


    Cui Bo is very confident. Gao Yang must trust Cui Bo, and he can only trust Cui Bo.


    After standing behind the telescope for a while, he raised his voice and said in a low voice, "if you can see half of the swimming pool, you will have a chance. Long distance sniping is our best means. We will try our best to create an opportunity for you."


    Cui Bo nodded and said with a smile, "it''s a pity that he didn''t bring my McMillan tac-50. Jack helped me correct it. The gun has higher accuracy and is more suitable for shooters, but it''s OK. My Barrett accuracy is also enough. The gun produced by Jack can ensure the accuracy even if it is semi-automatic."


    After that, Cui Bo smiled confidently: "people can shoot targets at a distance of more than 2400 meters. I''m only 1400 meters now. No problem."


    Gao Yang said seriously: "2400 meters, it took several shots and luck to set a record. If you don''t have a chance, you can''t rely on luck. You must give me a shot to kill Deyue."


    Cui Bo also rarely nodded seriously and said in a deep voice, "I know the weight of this shot. Don''t worry."


    Gao Yang felt that he should not exert any more psychological pressure on Cui Bo, so he laughed, patted Cui Bo on the shoulder and said loudly: "It seems that Deyue can really give us a chance to shoot. All right, shoot if you have a chance. Even if you don''t have a chance, we can''t only rely on you to snipe. Maybe we can kill Deyue directly after we attack first. I''ll call someone up, watch here and formulate tactics. You can continue to monitor."


    Gao Yang called Satan and the black devil to the room on the third floor, pointed to the brightly lit villa of Deyue and said, "where is the target? The straight-line distance is 1400 meters. How can we get there and kill Deyue."


    Between Satan''s villa and Deyue''s villa, there are only woods and no other buildings. Walking 100 meters from their position to Deyue''s villa belongs to Deyue''s private territory. Although there is no fence, there are many warning signs.


    Of course, the warning signs are useless, but the dense cameras and armed guards can ensure that as long as someone crosses the border, someone will expel the intruder. When Deyue doesn''t live in, the guard will not be so strict, but since Deyue lives in, these security measures are only the most basic means.


    Pavlovic was the first to express his opinion. He hugged his arms, stood in front of the window, looked at Deyo''s villa and said in a deep voice: "If we have backing, there are many ways. We can drive tanks and attack vertically by helicopters, but we have no possibility of using large equipment in France, so there is only one way to attack."


    Gao Yang sighed: "there is almost no possibility of success in the strong attack. You think it is still possible to parachute and attack directly into the villa."


    Pavlovic laughed scornfully: "Let''s not say whether it is possible to find an aircraft for airborne landing. Even if it can be airborne, Deyue has radar. The airborne will not be sudden, but will be discovered earlier by Deyue. Do you think it is better to enter the villa without any counterattack ability in the air, or to enter the land from the ground? Also, we know nothing about the internal situation of the villa, or even hide in the moral dating There, whether it''s a ground assault or an airborne raid, even if you enter the villa, what will happen afterwards? "


    All the problems Pavlovic said know that if there is a solution, Gao Yang has started to take action now instead of trying to figure out countermeasures here.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said helplessly, "there are more ways than difficulties. Then think, we can always find a solution."


    Tommy suddenly said, "Deyo''s house is very close to the coast. Although the coastline is a stone cliff, it''s not difficult to climb up. Can we find some ships that can use large-diameter mortars or other powerful weapons, and then we close to Deyo''s house from the sea, fire first, and then Commandos attack from the sea."


    Gao Yang thinks it''s unreliable, because it''s hard to say whether he can climb the Shanghai shore from the sea. The guards around Deyue are very powerful, and whether he uses mortars or heavy weapons can''t ensure the elimination of the guards defending on the shore. If he wants to forcibly land, he will have to die under the cliffs on the coast.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not very good, because the possibility of shooting and killing Deyue is almost zero. It''s too difficult to attack from the sea. It''s better to attack from the land or even airborne. However, it''s a feasible way to provide heavy firepower support from the sea."


    Groliov said: "and the sea can also be used as an evacuation channel."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "the shadow has found a way to go to the lighthouse. After dawn or the arrival of night vision equipment, we will go to the lighthouse to see the terrain and find a land attack route."


    Pavlovich whispered: "If we want to make a strong attack, we can launch heavy firepower from the sea, and then leave some people on the road to stop Deyue. Once he plans to leave the villa, we have a chance. To achieve this effect, we need heavy firepower. There are not enough mortars, preferably large-diameter rockets, which can form covering firepower in an instant, so that Deyue has to leave the villa."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "it''s difficult to use heavy firepower in France. I have to try whether I can send in the weapons that meet my needs."


    After that, Gao Yang spread his hand helplessly and said with a bitter smile: "at this time, another problem comes. Time, as long as we intend to use heavy weapons, even if it is only relatively powerful heavy weapons, it will take time to deliver them, and we have to worry about the problem of leakage. It''s a lot of trouble."


    Then Raphael hesitated and said, "I have an idea. I think it might work."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "say, you''re welcome. What?"


    Raphael smiled at Gao Yang and said loudly: "Boss, the heartless gun you told me inspired me. I think why don''t we make some heavy firepower? The super heartless gun has too short range and poor accuracy, but we can install it on the ship and be very close to the villa in Deyue. It''s easy to find the gasoline barrel, the barrel is very convenient, and it''s relatively easy to find fraudulent drugs. A shell uses dozens of kilograms of C 4. No C4, just any cheating medicine! Let''s make more guns and prepare more cheating medicine. We''ll blow them out directly, and the earthquake will also kill Deyue! "


    Gao Yang clapped his hands hard and said in surprise, "good way! This is a good way!"


    Li JinFang said excitedly, "that''s right! A good way, ha ha, the local way is also a good way. Let''s let the heartless cannon of China show its power in France!"

 Chapter 1509

    This is what Gao Yang once told Raphael. When he was surrounded in Aleppo prison, Syria, he also encountered an attack from an unconscionable gun, but he never remembered that he could use an unconscionable gun to fight Deyue.


    Raphael did come up with a good way. At the right time, it is also a good way to use the right way, and then the earth way.


    He patted Raphael on the shoulder and said in surprise: "OK, the biggest problem has been solved. Now let''s think about where to get fraud medicine. With fraud medicine, we can make a heartless gun."


    Pavlovic frowned and said, "wait, wait, what is a heartless gun?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s a self-made earth gun. The shell fired is a fake medicine bag. It can only hit tens of meters to hundreds of meters. It''s not accurate."


    Pavlovic suddenly realized, "Oh, it''s the kind of junk used by the guerrillas. I know, but is this junk powerful?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes! It''s very powerful. This power was verified in the Chinese army in those years. Don''t think it''s like the self-made earth guns used in Syria. They can''t do it. They won''t use it. You have to see us, but as long as we can throw shells on the head of Deyue, and the key to using heartless guns is to concentrate and fire dozens of shells at a time On the enemy''s head, even if it can''t kill people, the impact shock will also kill people. "


    Pavlovic shrugged and said, "I haven''t seen it or used it. Since you say it''s easy to use, it''s good to use it. This problem has been solved."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands excitedly and said loudly, "the gun can be made of a lot of things, including gasoline barrels and thicker steel pipes. It''s really not good. You can use that kind of thick PVC pipe. It''s good to use it once. We have to find a place to make the gun. It''s OK to have electric welding. It''s done quickly, and it''s not difficult. It can be done soon."


    Raphael raised a finger and said in a deep voice, "it''s mainly propellant. Cheating medicine is easy to solve. If it''s inconvenient to buy, we can make it by ourselves. Very simple raw materials can be used, but propellant is difficult to solve."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I think about where to get the propellant. It''s really not good. We can dismantle the propellant bag of the rocket launcher or the projectile. I think it''s easier to do this."


    As he spoke, Gao Yang couldn''t stand. He said in a hurry, "I have to find a way to find the propellant right away. Where can I find it? This is France. It''s really inconvenient to find these things at a time."


    Tommy said loudly, "don''t you need a lot of propellants? I''ve removed the basic propellants on the mortar shell. If there are few propellants, it''s equivalent to the charge of a shotgun bullet. The additional propellants of the mortar are also very small. Only a thin piece can increase a large range. I think how much propellants can be used?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "I really don''t understand this. Who of you knows the way of artillery?"


    A black devil raised his hand and said in a deep voice: "I understand. If a heartless gun simply shoots a few kilograms of things to a distance of tens of meters, it only needs a few propellant. A 152 mm shell''s propellant bag is enough to be divided into ten times. According to your description, the gasoline barrel can be used as the gun barrel, and the gasoline barrel cannot bear too much bore pressure. I think it can be divided into ten parts It may even be too much. "


    "How much propellant do you think it takes to launch a 10kg object?" he shouted


    After thinking for a moment, the old man of the black devil said very definitely: "ten kilograms, only need to hit 100 meters. I think the additional medicine bag of six mortar shells is enough. I can''t do more, but I have to try it. Test it, look at the trajectory, and see how far it can hit."


    Gao Yang looked surprised and said, "six is enough? So few? The additional medicine bag of the mortar is very small. Are you sure you can?"


    The old man felt as if he had been offended. He frowned and said in a loud voice, "I say enough is enough!"


    Tommy smiled at Gao Yang and said, "six medicine bags can increase the range of mortar shells with only a few hundred meters to thousands of meters. We only need to be able to shoot out tens of meters. No matter how far the gun barrel can bear, it''s impossible to fly and blast the chamber. Boss, you don''t understand this. We''d better try and try."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, just try. Well, if the additional firing charge of the mortar shell can be used, it will be much easier. The difficulty is reduced again. I can find the additional firing charge of the mortar."


    Tommy said with a smile, "there''s good news. I have it everywhere. Maybe it''s enough. Don''t look for it."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "do you have? How many? We can at least test it first."


    Tommy smiled and said, "maybe it''s more than a try. I have about 100 additional firing bags of 60mm mortar shells in my suitcase. For me, these things are necessary to carry with me when fighting."


    Gao Yang said excitedly: "That''s enough! That''s great. Let''s act quickly. Well, now we only have to solve the problem of gun barrel. Then we''ll find a boat and try the range on board. You can do these things. I''ll try to find some cheating medicine. Skunk, you can buy some raw materials and prepare for self-control at the same time. Let''s act at the same time and try to make things early so that Deyue won''t run away."


    Pavlovic said in a deep voice, "we need at least 20 guns. I''ll help you do it. I''m still good at making things. If I don''t join the army, I''ll be a good worker."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile, "it''s two o''clock in the morning. Although it''s early, we can''t find a place to process, but we''d better move first, find the place first and do it at dawn."


    Pavlovic smiled disdainfully and said loudly, "what are we waiting for when we find a place? We''ll go in and start doing it ourselves."


    Gao Yang thought so. Yak, the 13th, and the black devil are not used to entering the door after getting the owner''s permission. They are used to not inviting themselves in.


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang suddenly. When Gao Yang got through, it was little Donny.


    Little Downey said anxiously on the phone, "boss, I''m at the door. Open the door and let me in."


    Frye ran down and opened the door, and soon little Downey and Andy ho ran to the third floor.


    Little Donny looked worried, raised his heart and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Little Donny looked almost crying. He said in a trembling voice, "something''s wrong, something''s wrong!"

 Chapter 1510

    I''ve known little Downey for so long. Gao Yang hasn''t seen little Downey in such a hurry. He''s almost crying.


    Gao Yang had a very bad feeling in his heart. He stood up and said in a trembling voice, "what''s the matter!"


    Little Donny trembled: "all our equipment has been detained, all..."


    Gao Yang flickered and almost didn''t fall to the ground. After a while, all the people present, except Gao Yang, cried in unison: "Falk, my gun!"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. His mouth trembled and couldn''t speak.


    When others gave a neat exclamation, all Satan''s members turned their heads and looked high, and then said in unison again: "boss! Your gun!"


    Gao Yang covered his heart with one hand, just like being shot, and said shivering, "my Satan blade! My Satan blade, too?"


    Little Downey nodded in frustration and said in a trembling voice, "I''m sorry, boss, I''m sorry..."


    Gao Yang stumbled back a few steps, sat down on the sofa, took a few hard deep breaths, and gasped, "what''s going on? What''s going on!"


    The meaning of Satan''s blade to Gao Yang cannot be described. Basically, Satan''s blade can be regarded as Gao Yang''s half life.


    Losing Satan''s blade is like digging the tip of his heart, cutting off his hands, gouging out his eyes and losing half of his life.


    Other people''s guns, other guns, even if they are lost and can''t be found, it doesn''t matter much. You can buy them and let Jack do it again. Although you have lost the gun that has been used for a long time and has feelings, you can slowly cultivate the sense of gun. But the high gun is the only one in the world. You can''t do it if you want to.


    Gao Yang''s ability is not based on a good gun, nor will he become a useless person if he loses the gun, but Satan''s blade is a weapon that allows him to give full play to his full strength. Satan''s blade can''t increase Gao Yang''s combat effectiveness, but without Satan''s blade, Gao Yang''s long-range shooting ability can play up to 70%, which means that.


    Li JinFang cherished his magic change 81 bar, so Li JinFang hurriedly said, "what''s going on!"


    Treble wailed, "my gun, my gun!"


    Irene said anxiously, "my sweetheart, what''s the matter?"


    Pavlovic said angrily, "tell me what''s going on, where''s my gun!"


    For a time, it was very chaotic, because none of these people present did not cherish their guns and lost their longest used guns, which was tantamount to cutting their hearts.


    Moreover, if Satan and the black devil are really allowed to throw away all their weapons at the same time, even if they match the guns as they are immediately, the combat effectiveness will immediately drop to a level. It is no exaggeration at all, and the combat effectiveness will be reduced by at least one level.


    Little Donny couldn''t stand. He said with a worried face: "The time for transporting equipment is too tight. I found a drug lord. He wants to transport kecain to France, so I paid him to transport our equipment. However, this bastard has been targeted by the French anti drug brigade. As soon as their plane landed in Paris, they were arrested immediately, and all the equipment was detained at the same time. Sorry, it''s all my fault, sorry..."


    Of course, little Downey knew what the lost equipment meant to Satan. People in their thirties spoke with a cry.


    Anyway, this responsibility belongs to little Downey. As a mercenary agent, he didn''t do a good job. Although it''s not all his fault, he''s just a little unlucky, but he can''t shirk this responsibility.


    The worst loss was undoubtedly Gao Yang. He even had some difficulty breathing. He covered the position of his heart and said, "my Satan blade, my ram horn, my shotgun, my night vision, no, I want to save them! I must save them!"


    Gao Yang directly used the words used to say people. He said to save them, not to save it or find my gun.


    For Gao Yang, his gun is not just a gun. It is his partner, his brother and his lover. In short, it is alive.


    Irene shouted, "help! Help! Help!"


    Pavlovic waved his hand and angrily said, "go save our gun! Who did it?"


    As soon as Cui Bo patted little Donny, he said in a hurry, "don''t patronize and be depressed. Say it quickly. Who took down our gun!"


    Little Donny swallowed his saliva and said in a hurry: "it was the anti drug brigade of the French police headquarters who detained our equipment at the burway airport in the north of Paris. It was a freight airport. Our equipment was intercepted on the spot on a plane transporting farm goods."


    Gao Yang stood up and shouted, "go to Paris, go to Paris! Save our guns."


    Only the 13th kept calm. He clapped his hands and said slowly: "so, our task is given up? Deyue doesn''t care?"


    Gao Yang said fiercely, "let Deyue go to hell. Our guns are the most important!"


    Cui Bo quickly said, "without a gun, what can I do even if I stay?"


    On the 13th, he stretched out his hands and pressed down, and said in a deep voice: "calm down! Calm down, guys, it''s not good for you to move too fast, whether you want to find your gun or what we''re doing now. Calm down and think about it."


    After a few deep breaths, he waved to the worried little Downey and said loudly, "little Downey, it''s not your fault. We''re just unlucky. Don''t take it too seriously, but..."


    After a pause, Gao Yang said solemnly to little Downey: "don''t deal with drug lords in the future. These people are unreliable, and they are scum. The scum in scum is almost the same when one is killed. In short, don''t deal with these scum."


    Little Downey said depressed and angry, "I will never deal with these damn scum in the future. Absolutely not. These damn scum killed me!"


    We have to find the gun. The rabbit is right. Without our guns and our equipment, we can''t do anything. Even if we buy it right away, it will have a great impact on our combat effectiveness. We must find the gun first


    Andy he said loudly: "if we want to find a gun, we must go to Paris. Our equipment will be sent to the evidence custody of the French police headquarters. That''s for sure, and I suggest taking action after watching the news, because such a big achievement will be heard soon."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said loudly, "turn on the TV and wait for the news. We''ll go to Paris early tomorrow morning. As for the German treaty, leave a few people to monitor closely. There''s no way. It''s the only way."

 Chapter 1511

    The lost guns are really on the news, but the main thing on TV is that they have seized hundreds of kilograms of kecain. Incidentally, they have also seized a large number of guns and ammunition, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    What is Gao Yang afraid of? He is afraid that the TV station will carry out the gun seized by the police and make an appearance.


    Their guns are definitely not ordinary goods. Ordinary people can''t see anything, but what does Deyue do? He is one of the largest arms dealers in the world. As long as he is seen by Germany or his men, these guns that should not appear suddenly in France will be bad.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t pay attention to Deyue now. All he thinks about now is his gun.


    "No one will see our guns. Well, take our guns away?"


    After Gao Yang finished with worry, Yake sighed and said, "no, these equipment and those kecain are the material evidence handled in the same case, and no one dares to move easily."


    Gao Yang nodded, but then he said anxiously, "the bastards who sent us guns won''t give us up, will they?"


    Little Downey whispered, "no, they are a group. If they bite to death and don''t say anything, someone will save them. If they confess, they will only be killed, so don''t worry."


    Treble said in a hurry, "all right? When shall we act?"


    Andy he Shen said, "don''t worry. We don''t know where to put things now. We have to keep waiting for news."


    "But what if our guns are thrown anywhere and we can''t find them?"


    Yak said with a black face: "I said, we have to equip and those evidences that can be handled in the same case. We won''t put them randomly."


    Just then, little Donny answered a phone call and shouted to Gao Yang, "there''s news. Our things are in the evidence store of the French police general administration."


    Gao Yang''s spirit was shaken up and said loudly, "very good, that''s where the news can''t be wrong?"


    Little Donny nodded and said, "there can be no mistake. It''s definitely there."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly, "it''s ten o''clock in the morning. We''ll start right away and get to Paris in the afternoon. Who knows what the evidence store in France is like?"


    Everyone shook their heads, waved loudly and said, "where to go first, you can always ask clearly."


    At this time, Irene, who took turns to monitor the de Yue villa, suddenly shouted, "there''s a car coming out!"


    Gao Yang jumped up and ran quickly to Irene''s house.


    Irene''s surveillance direction is not the villa, but the road around Cape ferra. As long as de Yue leaves his villa, he is bound to drive on this road.


    Gao Yang stood behind the window holding the window screen and looked at the road not far from the window. After a few minutes, three cars slowly opened in front of his window.


    Irene was stunned and said, "Deyue is probably in the car."


    Jason sighed and whispered, "but we can''t do anything. We watched him pass before our eyes."


    Frye was very depressed and said, "if I have a rocket launcher, as long as I have one..."


    Little Downey whispered, "I''m sorry, guys, I screwed up everything!"


    Gao Yang sighed, waved his hand and whispered, "don''t say anything. Deyue is lucky. It''s all Providence. His death hasn''t come yet. Besides, we don''t know he''s really in the car."


    The 13th whispered, "do you want to keep up with the three cars?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "if you don''t follow, it''s easy to expose."


    After that, Gao Yang turned to the dejected humanity in the room: "don''t worry, we still have a chance. This is an accident, but accidents always happen. Now our top priority is to find our equipment."


    The 13th spread his hand and whispered, "I''ll check again to see if Deyue has gone."


    Before the voice of the 13th fell, Irene whispered, "there are three more cars."


    Three more cars drove past Gao Yang''s window. Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "Deyue is careful enough. Are you a fake target? Have you written down the model and license plate number?"


    Yak took a small book and said, "write it down."


    Gao Yang stopped talking and just stared at the road in front of the window. Five minutes later, three more cars drove past.


    The 13th whispered, "now I''m sure Deyo left, otherwise there would be no such formation."


    Every three to five minutes, three cars drive out. After six dozen or eighteen cars drive out, the outgoing team comes to an end.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes and waiting for no more cars to drive out, the 13th whispered, "you have to wait for me for a while. I''ll confirm that Deyue leaves before we leave."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, go make up. If Deyue is confirmed to leave, we don''t have to worry about here."


    Little Downey seemed very depressed. If his link didn''t go wrong this time, he would probably kill Deyue in all very simple ways, but because of him, Satan and the black devil became bare handed. He couldn''t do anything except look.


    On the 13th, he went downstairs. He was going to make up on the second floor. At this time, Gao Yang saw a car parked in front of their villa.


    Gao Yang then shouted, "hide! Leonard, someone is coming. Go and see who it is!"


    On the 13th, he returned to the window, looked down, frowned and said, "how could anyone come here?"


    While talking, the electric door of the villa opened automatically, and then the Volvo car drove into the yard.


    "Falk! What''s going on? Go and have a look!"


    On the 13th, he ran downstairs, and then Gao Yang looked at a middle-aged man coming down from the car. When the middle-aged man opened the door behind him, he walked down two white haired old people.


    Irene turned to Gao Yang and said with a puzzled face, "what''s going on? I have a bad feeling."


    Gao Yang could only look down and see that on the 13th he negotiated with the old man and woman who opened the door and entered the villa. On the 13th he looked very angry, and the old man and woman looked very angry. After a while, on the 13th he left the old man in the yard and ran up alone.


    On the 13th, after seeing Gao Yang, he said angrily: "Damn black intermediary, there is a problem with the house we live in. In short, the old man handed over the villa to the intermediary. The intermediary told the two old people that the house was not rented out, and then the intermediary rented the house to us. Since they didn''t rent out the house, the two old people wanted to come here for vacation and live in by themselves. That''s it. In addition, the intermediary offered us an offer for three months In fact, the homeowner''s offer is only 20000 euros! "


    Gao Yang said angrily: "the conscience of the black intermediary has been eaten by the dog. Let the black intermediary go out and be killed by a car. Make money to buy a coffin for yourself!"


    After scolding, Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "this house is very important to us. We have to rent it for a long time as a stronghold. In addition, we can''t let the owner see so many people here. Go and send them away first, and do things here after we leave."


    The 13th said angrily, "I''ve never been fooled like this! Never!"


    Yak breathed, waved and said, "you go to investigate first, and I''ll deal with things here."


    On the 13th, he continued to make up. Yak went to the yard and began to negotiate with the two old people. Then yak and the old man got on the bus and left.


    This time, the 13th made up faster than the last time. It took almost 40 minutes to finish it. Then, under the surprised gaze of a group of people, in the continuous whistle, the 13th left and tried to enter the villa of Deyue again.


    Just half an hour later, he called back on the 13th. He said in a deep voice: "Deyue left. I didn''t go in, but I was invited to go in this afternoon to visit. Guys, we have to wait a little longer to leave."

 Chapter 1512

    The villa may not stay, and there is nothing to do in the villa, so Gao Yang asked people who have nothing to do to leave the villa and go back to their respective hotels first.


    Gao Yang and Irene stayed and waited for the news of Yak on the 13th. The reason why they stayed was because they were the least conspicuous. If the villa can''t continue to rent, when the homeowner comes back, he won''t be too alert to see a man and a woman.


    Jacoby came back first on the 13th.


    Yak didn''t look very angry. On the contrary, he looked very happy.


    Gao Yang can''t be happy. He''s almost angry. The top of his heart has been dug up and Deyue has run away. Forget it. He has to bear it if he doesn''t want to, but a black hearted intermediary bullied him. How can he bear it.


    "How''s it going?"


    Yak shrugged and said with a smile: "what else can we do? The intermediary returned the money and begged us not to call the police and not to make this matter public. I rented the villa directly from the owner at the price of 300000 euros a year for a whole year."


    He shouted loudly and said helplessly, "it''s 300000 euros just to rent a house. It''s a loss."


    Yak said with a smile: "it''s no loss. Killing Deyue is not a simple job. We need to keep someone here to monitor all the time, so I rented it directly for a whole year. When Deyue comes back, we''ll come back here."


    Gao Yang took a breath: "yes, if you can kill Deyue, the price is not worth mentioning."


    Yak smiled and said, "the other harvest is that I got some information about the Deyue from the homeowner."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "Oh, tell me."


    Yak nodded, then said solemnly, "the old couple are Swiss. Their son bought the villa and spent 8 million euros, but his son rarely has time to live, and their husband and wife occasionally come back here in winter."


    After that, yak raised his hand and whispered, "the key point is here. When their couple lived here, they found that there would be frequent parties in Deyue''s villa. From October to January every year, there would be at least four to five times a month. Even when it was rare, there would be at least two or three times, and there was a lot of movement and a lot of people."


    Gao Yang said in surprise: "great! This shows that Deyue will come here for a long time every year. Moreover, he often invites people to have parties, which shows that there are many opportunities for us to go in!"


    Yak spread out his hands and said with a smile, "Deyo comes here at a fixed time every year. This is good news. We have got the valuable information we want."


    Gao Yang said with a pleased face: "Justin said that even this address is worth $100 million. Sure enough, if Deyue really comes here often, the information is not expensive, really not expensive."


    Yak smiled and whispered, "there''s another good news. Deyo often has parties, so he must invite people, bands, waiters and beautiful women. In short, as long as Deyo lives here, we have a lot of opportunities to get in."


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin and said in a deep voice, "yes, it''s much easier to sneak into a party than to attack."


    Sometimes, bad things can turn into good things. Gao Yang didn''t expect to be cheated by a black heart intermediary, but he can get a key intelligence by mistake.


    After a while, he came back on the 13th.


    When the 13th came in, Irene looked at the 13th with envy. After staring at the 13th for half a day, she suddenly said, "Leonard, can you teach me how to make up?"


    Although it is a beautiful face, you can see the anger on the 13th face.


    On the 13th, he angrily pulled down the wig cover and threw it on the ground, and said angrily: "I went into the villa, but I couldn''t get into the room. I only sat under the sun umbrella outside for a long time. Deyue has gone. There are at least 40 people left in the villa. This is only visible. There are many invisible people, but they will evacuate soon. It can be confirmed that Deyue has gone, Falk! A group of bastards!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t be angry. It''s good if you can go in, and you''ve found out the general situation of the guards inside. Why are you so angry?"


    On the 13th, he turned to Gao Yang and said word by word, "I''m angry because I''ve been fooled!"


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said with a smile, "well, we don''t have to stay here anymore. Let''s go to Paris and save our guns."


    On the 13th, he took a heavy breath and said with a gloomy face, "you go first. I''ll go to Paris to find you."


    "What do you want to do?" he frowned


    The 13th gnashed his teeth and said, "no one can play with me without paying the price! I haven''t been so angry."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said helplessly, "well, if you insist, you can go, but be clean and don''t let people doubt us. In fact, I don''t want to say, but this is a critical moment. Don''t spoil it."


    The 13th smiled coldly and said, "I have countless ways to let her die in a normal way after suffering unimaginable pain!"


    Gao Yang stared and said in surprise, "she? Female?"


    The 13th clenched his fist and said with a gloomy face: "it''s the type of prey I like. I''ve restrained my abnormal psychology for a long time, but this time, she gave me a reason not to stop me! No one wants to stop me!"


    After saying that on the 13th, he immediately slammed the door and went to his room to remove his makeup.


    Gao Yang and Irene looked at each other, and yak sighed: "don''t you know that Leonard has some psychological problems, no, there are some problems?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you know, from his experience, it''s strange if his psychology is very healthy, but..."


    Yak said seriously, "trust me, don''t stop him and don''t say anything, otherwise the consequences will be very serious. Let him go! We''ll leave now."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, let''s go now, go to Paris and find our guns."


    Irene hesitated and sighed, "let''s go and find our guns. I''m very worried about my sweetheart now."


    Gao Yang made an expression of vomiting and shouted to Irene, "your sweetheart, please, no one calls his gun sweetheart."


    Irene said with disdain on her face, "you care what I call. I can call whatever I like. That''s my gun, my baby!"


    Yak coughed softly and said loudly, "boss, how are you going to get your gun back?"


    As he walked, Gao Yang said loudly, "whatever you want. As long as you can get it back, I''m willing to pay any price. Even if we turn Paris upside down, you have to understand that my life is locked in the French police headquarters. I dare not do anything for my life?"

 Chapter 1513

    Paris.


    No. 36, Riverside Road, Paris, is the seat of the French police general administration, so many people also call the French police general administration 36 general administration, and Gao Yang''s gun is stored in the evidence storage room of the 36 general administration.


    Since the gun is here, Gao Yang certainly has to be here.


    Gao Yang sat opposite the General Administration of 36, facing the gate. Where is a cafe, and Gao Yang sat in the cafe and drank coffee.


    Not only was it high, but all Satan and the black devil came except the thirteenth.


    After drinking a cup of coffee, Gao Yang raised his head, snapped his fingers at the waitress, pointed to his empty cup and motioned to renew it. After that, he said to Jacques sitting beside him with red eyes: "how about the French police?"


    Yak whispered, "bad! Very bad, very bad!"


    Gao Yang waved helplessly and waited for the waitress to continue his coffee. After thanking him, he picked up the coffee and said with a gloomy face: "I shouldn''t ask you an Englishman about the French. In your mouth, France is not as good."


    Andy ho smiled and whispered, "maybe other places in France are good, but the police, hehe, what Jacques said is right. If I say, the French police should be worse than none."


    He shouted loudly, turned to Andy and said, "for example, tell me."


    Andy ho shrugged and said, "they don''t catch thieves, and they don''t care about the robbery in front of them. Haven''t you heard what public security is like in Paris? Haven''t you seen thieves in Paris?"


    Yak smiled, reached out and pointed to the building of 36 general administration. After shaking, he whispered, "what time is it now?"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and frowned: "9:30, what''s the matter?"


    Yak smiled: "This is the French police headquarters, which is also responsible for solving major cases, like Scotland Yard in Britain and the FBI in the United States. But look, it''s only 9:30 now. How many rooms in this building are lit? At 9:30 in the evening, there is no one left. There is no one who works overtime. It''s hard to imagine changing to other decent police stations."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help nodding and said, "yes, it makes sense. It''s incredible that such an important department doesn''t work overtime all night. Isn''t Paris, no, France''s public security is not good enough to have no crime."


    Irene said with a disdain on her face: "Paris is not without crime. There are many crimes. They can''t control it, or these people don''t want to control it at all. Don''t you know that China has to send police to Paris to protect their tourists from being stolen or robbed."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "I really don''t know. The Paris police are so bad? Great. My confidence is suddenly much stronger."


    Jacques smiled disapprovingly and said, "we can sit here, just at the gate of the French police headquarters, and wantonly discuss how to get in and take out our guns. It''s enough to explain the problem. If it''s in Scotland Yard, I don''t dare let you sit at the door and discuss this kind of thing."


    After that, yak waved his hand and pointed to the door of the 36 General Administration: "If there is an attack here, four elite special forces in Paris may send out support, namely the French national gendarmerie special service team, the French Panther commando, the French security team and the French national police intervention team. The nearest is the French police intervention team, which can be directly mobilized by the general Police Bureau. Therefore, this force is what we need to guard against most."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "there should be only one army, not all four teams? I think we only need to monitor one police intervention team. Send someone to monitor them. As long as they move, we can receive the news."


    Yak smiled, took a sip of coffee and said happily: "believe me, if any of the four troops, I mean any one can arrive in ten minutes, I will go to the top of the Eiffel Tower and shout a hundred times that the British are idiots."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and whispered, "man, don''t talk too full, this is..."


    Yak waved his hand and said firmly: "Nothing, but! I''ll put my words here. You don''t need to send anyone and monitor any team at all. If any of the four troops I said arrive here in ten minutes, I''ll go to the Eiffel Tower and hang a sign around my neck that says I''m British. What''s up? Who wants to bet with me?"


    Gao Yang really doesn''t believe it. France is one of the five great countries. It can''t be so bad.


    Gao Yanggang wanted to say he wanted to bet, but he thought of a man, so he immediately looked at Andy Ho and whispered, "do you bet?"


    Andy ho grinned, nodded and said, "I bet."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and whispered, "OK, I bet too. What''s the bet?"


    Yak pointed to Gao Yang and said, "cash is the most affordable. If you lose, give me 10000 yuan."


    Gao yangpa snapped his fingers and said loudly, "OK! I lost 10000 yuan to you. You lost. Run with a sign and bet!"


    Irene shrugged and said, "I bet too, but I''m on the side of the shadow."


    Groliov raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "I bet ten thousand dollars on yak."


    Treble scratched his head and finally said, "I bet yak will lose."


    Andy ho sighed and whispered, "I bet they can''t come in 15 minutes. I won''t let you hang the sign after 15 minutes. Just give me 10000 yuan, how about it?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "No."


    Gao Yang almost gushed blood. He thought Andy would have a little confidence in the French. As a result, Andy was on the contrary. As a member of the French foreign mercenary regiment, he actually stood on the British side.


    After a few dry smiles, Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, it seems that my money is floating. Then, we really don''t need to send someone to monitor the police intervention team?"


    Yak and Andy ho Qiqi shook their heads and said, "no!"


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "although I think I''ll lose 10000 yuan, my confidence is greatly increased now. Otherwise, let''s do it tonight? I tell you, I can''t help it."


    Yak said helplessly, "please, at least we have to make some preparations. Even if the guys here are useless, they have guns. You really think the people inside won''t open the guns."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I just can''t wait to save my gun. I can''t wait. Don''t worry, I''ll say it casually."


    Andy Ho said solemnly, "I think we''d better consider how to leave after taking the gun back. This problem is more realistic and urgent."

 Chapter 1514

    At the gate of a national police headquarters, discussing how to get in is really too much. Gao Yang feels a little incredible when he thinks about it.


    It''s incredible that the French police can be so rotten that Gao Yang has begun to mourn for the residents of Paris. Put such police on the stand and ask for more luck.


    The phone rang. It was little Downey. After Gao Yang connected the phone, he immediately stood up and smiled at the people around him: "I found an insider. Talk to you. I''ll meet little Downey."


    After taking a taxi, Gao Yang rushed to what little Downey said. It was also a cafe.


    When Gao Yang walked into the cafe, little Donny stood up and whispered to him, "I found the inside man."


    Gao Yang sat down and whispered, "I just looked at the 36 general administration. The situation is good and the prevention is very lax. Even if we are hard, we have a lot of confidence. In this way, our internal demand will be reduced. Well, tell me about this man."


    Little Downey said in a deep voice: "the top anti drug police officer of the French police general administration is very young. The drug villain who sent us the gun introduced it. They have been in touch for a long time. The drug lord introduced this man to me. In addition, he asked us to help him get the cocaine out at the same time. He is willing to pay us a lot of money for it."


    Gao Yang lowered his face and said, "tell him clearly that we will never take anything for him. We will only take our own guns. If he dares to break our business or betray us, I''m very happy to kill all of them. Just tell him like that."


    Little Donny nodded and whispered, "yes, I''ll tell him what you said."


    Gao Yang didn''t wait long. After a brief exchange of information, a young man who looked only in his thirties walked into the coffee shop.


    Little Downey whispered, "it should be him."


    After glancing at the cafe, the young man walked directly towards Gao Yang and little Donny. Gao Yang was quite surprised and said, "good eyesight."


    Little Downey smiled and said, "I must have some skills to get into this position at a young age."


    With that, little Donny stood up, smiled at the young man who came towards him, said a few words in French, and the young man immediately sat down.


    In Paris, one thing that bothers Gao Yang is that no one here is willing to speak English with him, whether they can speak English or not. Speaking a language other than French here is to be despised, so it is difficult for him to communicate with others if he can''t speak French.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, the young man sat down and said a few words in French. When he found that Gao Yang couldn''t understand, he immediately changed to English, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "my name is ruonatang Juyue."


    Gao Yang was surprised that this ruonatang was willing to speak English with him, so he said gratefully, "you speak English well."


    Ruonatang smiled, spread out his hands and said, "one thing, just be fair. No matter what you want to do, as long as I can do it, we can talk about the price. Well, now tell me what you want to do."


    If Natang was straightforward and Gao Yang was not vague, he immediately whispered, "we want to take our things out of the evidence room."


    Ruonatang sighed, frowned and said, "it''s very difficult, very difficult, but it''s not completely impossible. Go ahead and take what."


    "You should know the weapons and equipment just detained?" he said in a low voice


    Ruonatang frowned, touched his chin and said, "those weapons? There are even shells and cloud bombs. These things are very valued. Now I want to know what you want to do in Paris. Don''t hide it from me. We should be honest with each other."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "we don''t do anything. We just transfer through Paris. We don''t do anything in Paris. I promise you."


    Ruonatang nodded and whispered, "if so, it''s possible to continue talking. Well, the evidence Office of General Administration 36 is the most tightly guarded place in France. There are not only a large number of armed guards, but also a strict entry system."


    After a pause, ruonatang continued in a low voice: "the door of the evidence room is very strong, and it is difficult to open it. Only three executives have the key to enter the evidence room. Anyone who wants to enter the evidence room must be accompanied by one of the three executives and open the door in addition to registration."


    Gao Yang suddenly said, "I think you are one of the three?"


    Ruonatang nodded, smiled and said, "yes, what do you want to take out? Tell me, I can take it out for you."


    Ruonatang leaned back, crossed his legs, smiled and said, "I''m glad I can help you do this. You pay me 200000 euros and I''ll take it out for you."


    Gao Yang smacked his mouth and said helplessly, "what I want to take out is not one or several, but all."


    Ruonatang changed his face and said in surprise, "all?"


    "Yes, all!"


    Ruonatang shook his head regretfully and said, "sorry, it''s impossible. There are too many things. I can''t take them all out."


    For more than 20 people''s equipment, each person''s equipment must at least 30 kilograms. For example, the weight of all groliov''s equipment can reach more than 40 kilograms. A person has to go in and out at least dozens of times to get everything.


    "I don''t want you to take things out for me. I want to go in and get them myself. Let''s do it ourselves," he said in a low voice


    Ruonatang was surprised and said, "you''re crazy. Go get it yourself. What do you want to do? Attack the General Administration?"


    It seems that if Natang didn''t realize that the 36 general administration was not as unbreakable as he thought, he smiled: "Either attack, or go in, take things and come out. We won''t kill people. It''s not necessary. I don''t want to create a large-scale bloodshed in Paris. I can go in and come out in a peaceful way, but I need you to provide me with a map, a detailed map, the number of guards and distribution points inside, and I need your key Give me these and I''ll help you with 500000 euros. How about it? "


    Ruonatang shook his head and said: "No, no, no, it''s no good. You''re too crazy. I can''t get involved in this. It''s crazy! How can you get in unless you''re crazy and want to get in! And it''s close to the police intervention team. You can''t succeed. You''ll be surrounded. It can only end in blood. I don''t want to be involved in this!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Mr. Juyue, I must declare to you that General Administration 36 is not so difficult for us. It''s actually very simple for us, and there''s a little thing to ask you to help us find a batch of Taser guns, at least 50. Isn''t it difficult for you?"


    Ruonatang looked puzzled and said, "you want to use an electric shock gun to shoot into the 36 general administration? This really won''t kill people, but can you?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "that should be our consideration. What do you think?"


    Ruonatang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, 500000 euros. I''ll give you the key. When are you going to act?"


    Gao Yang thought and whispered, "tomorrow night, the specific time will be determined."


    Jonathan whispered, "OK, I''ll give you the keys and Taser guns tomorrow. The price of one thousand euros. I''ll find fifty for you."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and then said, "you can help us send our things away tomorrow night. We have our own plane. You just need to help us send our things to the plane. Can you do it?"


    Ruonatang nodded, "yes, it''s simple, but I''ll charge another 100000 euros."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "it''s settled."


    Ruonatang reached out and shook Gao Yang''s hand, smiled and said, "that''s it. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "don''t worry. Take the money before you go. Do you want cash or transfer?"


    Ruona Tang smiled and whispered, "do you pay now? Well, it''s nice to deal with you. Transfer it to my wife''s account."


    It''s very convenient to transfer the account. It just took a few minutes. If Na tangxin was satisfied, he left.


    After ruonatang left, Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "I hope my gun won''t be damaged. I hope our gun hasn''t been lost, otherwise it will be complicated."


    Little Downey whispered, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Waving high: "Don''t apologize any more. Accidents are always inevitable. We always transport our equipment from here to where. It''s normal once. If we change to another mercenary regiment, we lose our equipment and buy it again. It''s just that we can''t afford to lose our equipment. Now this matter should be solved, but no matter whether it is finally solved or not, don''t keep in mind what has passed."


    Little Donny nodded and whispered, "thank you. I''ve been thinking about whether we should build our own transportation channel these two days."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary. We can''t establish an exclusive transportation line. The key is that God knows where we will go to perform our tasks. You can''t establish a special transportation line in every corner of the world. It''s just transporting our weapons and equipment. It''s unrealistic."


    Little Downey shook his head and said, "no, I mean the lines often used to build our transportation line."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "Forget it, it only costs a lot of money to maintain this line every year, and it also needs a lot of people. It''s meaningless. After this, I dare not entrust our equipment to anyone. In the future, we will use Morgan''s line and his private plane to send our equipment. It''s absolutely safe. I''m sorry to bother Morgan all the time, but now, I decided to talk to him about it. "


    Little Downey hesitated, "it''s not good to always bother Morgan?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s really bad for the old troublesome people, so I decided to give Morgan a gift, a gift that he would be grateful to us all his life."

 Chapter 1515

    It was dark, and if Nathan still didn''t show up, he didn''t call little Donny.


    Pavlovic was a little out of breath. He walked up to Gao Yang, frowned and said angrily, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you say you could fix it in the afternoon? There''s no news yet. Don''t you think the person you''re looking for ran away after collecting the money?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t worry, there should be something unexpected, but there will never be a problem. Wait patiently."


    Pavlovic is very powerful. He used to be the KGB and now he mixes with the underground world, but to be honest, he still doesn''t understand the rules of the underground world.


    There are no rules in the underground world, but there is one thing, that is, credibility. As long as you want to get a foothold in this industry, you must pay attention to credibility. Say one is one, say two is two, and you can''t do half false, because the only thing that everyone in the underground world can rely on is his own name.


    When a person''s name stinks, he will no longer have the capital to gain a foothold in the underground world.


    Two people do business and two companies trade. As long as it is a normal business, they can still make a contract. If someone breaks the contract, they can also file a lawsuit. But what contract can be signed in the underground world and where to file a lawsuit? There is no other binding force except the guarantee of reputation.


    It''s normal for the underground world to rob territory. It''s daily life to fight to death, but as long as it''s settled, please do it. This is the most basic foundation. Who dares to do business with you without credibility.


    So there are also black eating in the underground world, but it is actually very rare, that is, it is often seen in movies that people are directly taken to rob and kill their competitors. It''s normal. Whoever has a big fist is the Lord, but even if it''s a gang''s business to a person, they have to do the business they have negotiated. If they kill people and rob goods, Unless you can really keep things secret, no one knows, otherwise, the gang will basically come to an end.


    The underground world can tolerate fierce people, but it can''t tolerate people without credibility.


    You can be unreasonable and have no reputation. If Natang is not a complete person in the underground world, but what he does is something in the underground world. He can be called a man who steps on black and white, or black and White takes all. He has to maintain his reputation. Otherwise, Natang will not only lose his business, but also die.


    If Tang can''t keep his identity secret, he may frighten the local local snakes in Paris. If anything happens, he won''t die. But for a river crossing dragon like Satan, if he dares to take money and don''t do anything, every minute will kill him. If Tang understands this truth.


    Sure enough, when it was more than nine o''clock in the evening, ruonatang finally called. He said in a hurry: "sorry, there is an important meeting today. It has been a long time. I can''t get away. Wait a minute, I''ll come right away."


    When Downey hung up, Gao Yang smiled at Pavlovic and said, "look, what I said, there will be no problem."


    After waiting for more than half an hour, ruonatang drove a car to the agreed place. As soon as he got off the car, he said with an apologetic face: "sorry, I can''t tell you. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Have you brought anything?"


    "Yes."


    Ruonatang returned to the car, took down a briefcase, took out a few pieces of paper from it, and whispered, "I just drew it today. The key positions that need attention have been marked, and the number of people has been written. This is the key."


    Gao Yang took the key and map drawn by Rona Tang, handed it to little Donny and said, "go and give it to them."


    Jonathan went to the open trunk of the car again, pointed to the box inside, and whispered, "Fifty Taser guns, many of which are fully charged. It took some time to find these things. Well, keep the car together. Remember to throw it away and steal it when you run out of the car."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "thank you."


    Ruonatang nodded and said, "I''m leaving, man. Don''t hurt me. Don''t kill people. At least, don''t kill too many people."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t worry. Unless there''s no way, I''ll never kill anyone. I don''t want to make things big."


    Ruonatang nodded at me and whispered, "call me when you''re done. I''ll wait for you at the airport. Bye."


    Gao Yang looked back into the trunk, then closed the trunk, returned to the room where the people were, and said loudly, "how''s it going?"


    Pavlovic said with a relaxed face: "it''s too simple to have only more than 30 guards."


    Yak raised the key in his hand and said to him, "boss, how much did you spend on this thing?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s not expensive. Even the map with keys, 500000 euros."


    Yak said with an exaggerated look: "it''s not expensive? You might as well give me the money. I thought the French would use what lock. Ha, it''s really funny. There is no password, no fingerprint identification, no pupil identification. It''s an ordinary lock. Although this lock is stronger than an ordinary lock, it only needs two wires to fix it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "even if we spend money on the location of the evidence room."


    Pavlovic also said with a smile: "it''s really not worth it. We just go in and find someone to ask the location of the evidence room. Do we still need to spend money to buy these intelligence?"


    Before he got the information, Gao Yang didn''t know that the defense of General Administration 36 would be so lax.


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, shook his head, and then said loudly, "guys, let''s start at 12 o''clock. I want to see our guns earlier, study the map, and we''ll start."


    Study the map and keep the location firmly in mind. It won''t take long. It''s almost time. Distribute the Taser guns. Each person took two Taser guns, yak, No. 13 and the black devil. They went out to steal several cars separately. They didn''t even have a pistol to fire bullets, so they went to the General Administration 36.


    The car stopped at one side of the 36 general administration. As soon as I stopped the car, I covered my head with a hood in the car, and then I got off the car with a pullover over over my head.


    Pavlovic and an old black devil walked in front. Gao Yang and Li JinFang followed in a later position. All four people just walked to the gate of the 36 general administration with their heads down.


    Gao Yang whispered in the back, "try not to cause human life or serious injury, so that others don''t hide it, which is not good for us."


    Pavlovic said impatiently, "I see, wordy."


    In a word, Pavlovich and another old man suddenly turned into the gate of the 36 general administration. Two people standing guard at the door saw the man with a hood rush in. They didn''t even know to pull out the gun. They were up by two old men. After one man came up on his neck, they fell to the ground.


    Pavlovic reached out and pulled out the pistol from the guard''s waist. Gao Yang and Li JinFang passed the gate and rushed to the door of the office building.


    The distance was only more than 30 meters. The two people entered the office building in an instant. At the door of the office building, there was a person on duty at night. When the person on duty heard the footsteps and raised his head, the only thing he saw was that Li JinFang suddenly waved his palm, and then lay his head on the table again.


    Gao Yang didn''t do anything. He stood in the empty hall, turned around, glanced around, and said in doubt: "I''m coming in now?"


    Li JinFang said quietly, "it''s not good to be simple."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "OK, but it''s too simple. There''s an unreal feeling."


    The follow-up people soon poured into the hall. Pavlovic looked around, grabbed his hand and stuffed it into the hands of the people next to him. He whispered, "stay here, others go to the 15th floor, hurry up."


    Pointing to the elevator, he whispered, "take the elevator, it''s faster."


    One person was left in the hall. The others quickly ran to the elevator, and then took the elevator directly to the 15th floor where the evidence room was located.


    Although the time for commuting is strictly observed and no one will work overtime, there will certainly be some people left unexpectedly in the headquarters building of the police headquarters. In addition, there must be armed guards to protect the key departments, such as the place where the evidence is stored, such as the place where the data files are stored. There must be someone.


    On the 15th floor, out of the elevator, four black devils ran out in front, while Gao Yang and Li JinFang followed.


    Walking to the corner of a corridor, Pavlovich in front slowed down and slowly approached the corner of the wall. Suddenly, with two muffled noises, Gao Yang also turned the corner, but he saw that two people with cups in their hands had fallen next to the automatic coffee machine and spilled hot coffee.


    Further on, there are two people on duty in the evidence room. To enter the evidence room, you must let the people inside open the door before you can enter. You can''t open the door from the outside.


    Pavlovich took a handful of money from the two fallen men, waved the pistol, and the cat ran to the evidence room.


    Gao Yang ran after him, but just before Pavlovic ran through the door of an office, Gao Yang suddenly opened the door.


    Gao Yang stood at the door. The man who suddenly opened the door looked at Gao Yang with a black head cover and was stunned at the door.


    Gao Yang stares at him, reaches out his hand and points to the man who is a little far away from him. Just about to rush over and kick him, he sees that the man who opens the door puts the door handle down, pops up his hands, and rubs it on the ground.


    Amazing speed.


    After sighing in his heart, Gao Yang didn''t stop. He ran from the person who took the initiative to lie down and didn''t move. He was good at kicking people, but he wasn''t good at hitting people on the neck with a hand knife to make people dizzy, otherwise he wouldn''t leave the person who opened the door to Li JinFang.

 Chapter 1516

    When passing the open door, Gao Yang looked inside and found that there were four people sitting behind the desk with their legs cocked. Only one person stood up with a surprised face, while the other three did not notice that they had raised their hands and surrendered at the same time and were lying on the ground.


    Li JinFang rushed into the house, followed by a black devil. As for Gao Yang, he didn''t stop and directly followed Pavlovic.


    Pavlovich reached out, opened a door, rushed in, and raised his gun towards a glass window behind an iron fence.


    Gao Yang also followed in. They had to go through a passage. On the left was a fence with only one small hole, and then behind was a glass window. There was an iron door along the passage. To pass through the iron door, two people behind the window had to hand out a registration book and sign their names before they could open it.


    Pavlovich raised his gun, but there was no response, because the man on duty sitting behind the window fell asleep.


    Pavlovic knocked on the glass with the muzzle of his gun. The man lying behind the table raised his head, passed a registration book with sleepy eyes, stretched out his hand and pressed it, and the locked iron door opened.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. He really didn''t know what to say. He pushed the iron door that opened a crack slightly and passed through the first door of the evidence room.


    Jacques was behind him. He shrugged, made a helpless gesture to the people behind him, laughed and whispered, "Frenchman, ha, Frenchman."


    When he saw that the person who knocked on the window was a man wearing a black hood and pointed a gun at his head, the person who handed out the registration book was startled. He suddenly stood up from his chair and raised his hands. He had reason to be afraid and give up resistance, because the glass in front of him was not bulletproof.


    Although the other person watched the monitoring in the same office, he didn''t watch the monitoring. Who was he, and he slept soundly in his chair.


    Pavlovic''s muzzle swung, and the man who stood up stretched out his hands on the table without saying a word.


    Through the iron gate, you can enter the duty room of the evidence room. Gao Yang has gone in. After paying the gun in the waist of the man lying on the table, he went to the man who is still sleeping on the chair and stabbed the sleeping man with the muzzle of the gun.


    Impatiently waved and pulled Gao Yang''s hand. After muttering in French, the sleeping eye didn''t open and moved. After changing a more comfortable position, he continued to sleep.


    Gao Yang shrugged and spread his hand, making a helpless gesture.


    Pavlovich had also entered the duty room. He put his left hand on his forehead, pressed his head with his hand, shook his head vigorously, sighed, stretched out his hand and hit it with a hand knife. The man lying on the table fainted without saying a word.


    Pavlovich went to the man who was sleeping in the chair again, put his index finger in front of his mouth, gently hissed, gently raised the back of his head with the hand holding the gun, then cut it with his left hand, and then gently put back the brain bag that fainted in his sleep.


    Gao Yang spread his hands and walked out of the duty room. Then he saw yak opening the second door of the evidence room.


    "Why not use the key?" he said in a low voice


    Yak was stabbing the keyhole with two iron wires. Without raising his head, he said, "it''s an insult to me to use the key. Here, open it."


    Gao Yang sighed, "well, the money is not worth it!"


    Pushing open the heavy iron door with one hand, Jacques stretched out his index finger, drew two circles on his head, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "you will never understand what the French are thinking. They made the strongest door, and then equipped it with a bucket of broken lock. Please come in."


    Gao Yang walked into the evidence room.


    The evidence room is very large, because there are many kinds and a large number of evidence in it. Moreover, there are not only various murder weapons, but also many valuable things. Occasionally, a large amount of cash as evidence will be put here.


    Gao Yang didn''t look at anything and didn''t care. He went straight to the place provided by Rona Tang, because there was his gun.


    Between a pile of gun boxes and tactical bags thrown on the ground, Gao Yang saw his gun box at a glance.


    Gao Yang has a lot of guns, but it is impossible to use them all in battle, so they are all packed in special safekeeping and carrying boxes, which are suitable according to the type of battle.


    He picked up the largest gun box, opened it, and when he saw the intact Satan blade in the gun box, Gao Yang took a breath, then took out the gun, held it tightly in his arms, closed his eyes, and said in a very sarcastic language: "fortunately, you''re all right, man, I''ll save you out, and I won''t hand you over to others in the future."


    After muttering to himself, Gao Yang quickly put the gun back into the box, found his tactical bag, opened it for two eyes, took out his pistol from inside, and then took a look at the gun box containing shotgun. After confirming that nothing was lost, he immediately began to put the bag on his back and lift a long gun box in one hand.


    Irene opened her gun box and took out her sg551. Then she kissed it and said tenderly, "honey, I thought I was going to lose you."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said in a low voice, "don''t be so numb. Take your own things and go."


    Satan''s people have rushed in and found their own gun box and backpack one after another, but they didn''t follow Gao Yang''s orders. Instead, they opened their gun box first and took a look at it before they went out like Gao Yang.


    Cui Bo held his gun and said excitedly, "Oh, I''m relieved."


    Everyone is full of luggage. After checking it, he can pick it up and go. Gao Yang just wants to get his things back, not to mention that there is nothing worth taking here.


    All the equipment was taken away. Pavlovic was the last one to leave. After walking out of the evidence room, he closed the iron door of the evidence room, then closed the door of the duty room, and finally closed the first door. Then he ran a few steps and caught up with the happy crowd.


    Gao Yang took the elevator back to the hall, and because they were overweight, they took the elevator in two batches.


    Gao Yang expected that the operation would take five minutes, but the real time was six minutes, because it wasted some time checking equipment in the evidence room.


    Nothing happened. Cui Bo stood in the hall and said to Gao Yang, "it''s over?"

 Chapter 1517

    After looking at the empty hall, feeling the weight in his hand and confirming that his gun had returned safely, Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s over."


    Taylor shook his head and said with a puzzled face: "it''s not a conspiracy, it''s not a trap, there''s no ambush, no one comes out to symbolically block it. It''s over. I can''t accept it. My feeling now is very untrue. If I''m not dreaming, there''s something wrong with this country."


    Yak smiled and said happily, "man, did you just find something wrong with this country? The French, unless another foreign dwarf leads them."


    Pavlovich smiled and shouted, "it''s better to be a woman."


    Even Pavlovich knows how to save France. Gao Yang thinks the French should still be saved, as long as they can really find a short foreign woman to lead them forward.


    Groliov smiled and waved and said, "well, take something and hurry away. Don''t express useless feelings like a poet."


    Yak said seriously, "don''t you see that we are laughing rather than feeling? This is laughing, laughing!"


    Gao Yang was carrying something. He could only raise his neck and whispered, "enough, let''s go."


    Andy he said regretfully, "what''s our bet? No one here has a chance to call the police."


    Yak said with a smile, "what police report? This is the largest police station."


    Irene said with a tangled face: "although the shadow won, I can get 10000 yuan, but in fact, I really want to see yak go to the Eiffel Tower. Otherwise, let''s call the police for them?"


    Gao Yang was startled and shouted in a low voice: "nonsense, don''t look for trouble, get out of here!"


    The party returned to the gate of the 36 general administration. When Gao Yang put his bag into the trunk, he couldn''t help whispering again: "nothing really happened."


    Andy ho approached Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, you really don''t want to see how long the police intervention team can arrive?"


    Cui Bo stopped his hand, nodded to Gao Yang and said, "come on, come on, try."


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang finally said loudly, "we can''t create complications. However, all the gamblers will stay. Others will take things to the airport first."


    Frye was very dissatisfied and shouted, "Falk! You can''t do this. I''ll bet now. I''ll stay and have a look."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "go and stay. What about the things? What if they are detained again? Leave a car and others withdraw quickly."


    Gao Yang gave the order, and others had to go if they didn''t want to. Only Pavlovic came to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "I also want to see how long these fools can arrive. Let''s go and hurry up."


    Everyone else left, leaving only a few people, Gao Yang, groliov, Irene, Andy Ho, Pavlovic, and, of course, yak, the main task of gambling.


    Several people strolled back to the hall. Where are the dizzy people? There are not many people in the building, but there are always people left in it. Unfortunately, Gao Yang has been busy in it for a long time, but no one found anything wrong, and no one came to the hall, so naturally, no one asked for help.


    Walked into the hall and looked at the dizzy man. Irene said excitedly, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang looked around, pointed to a corridor and said, "there''s someone in there."


    Gao Yang went to the corner behind the corridor, stopped and fired the pistol in one fell swoop.


    He fired six shots in a row. After a while, Gao Yang heard the sound of running. Waiting for two policemen in full uniforms and pistols to run to the hall, he saw several people standing inside and immediately began to run back at a faster speed.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to hurt people. He jumped out and blocked the two people who wanted to run. After a few shots hit the sky, he shouted in French: "get down!"


    A simple one or two times, Gao Yang will still say.


    After the two fell on the ground, Pavlovic walked over and kicked the guns they had put on the ground away with his feet. Then he shouted in French: "ask for help, say that the General Administration of 36 has been attacked on a large scale. Hurry up."


    "Where to ask for help?"


    Listening to the brave questions of the people lying on the ground, Pavlovic angrily said, "contact whoever you should ask for help! Hurry up! Otherwise, you will be shot!"


    After reaching for the walkie talkie on his shoulder, the man said pitifully, "but this is the General Administration!"


    Pavlovic stretched out his hand and pressed his forehead. He said angrily, "you can do what you should do in an emergency! Idiot, follow the attack process!"


    "No, there is no such process..."


    "This is the police headquarters. Who will attack here? There is no emergency contact process. Who will attack here? This is the headquarters..."


    After the two men finished with trembling, Pavlovic raised his head and looked at Gao Yang involuntarily.


    Although he could not see Pavlovic''s face, Gao Yang could see that Pavlovic''s eyes were full of confusion.


    Andy he said loudly, "whatever you do, tell others you''ve been attacked and you''re going to be killed. Come on!"


    Andy ho snapped into the sky. A man pressed the interphone on his shoulder and shouted, "help! Help! Come and support us! We''ve been attacked. We''re in the hall of 36 general administration. Help!"


    The other didn''t dare to say. Andy ho squatted down and said loudly, "just say there are dozens of people here. All of them are carrying heavy weapons. Kill everyone. You''ve killed more than a dozen people. Let everyone who can come hurry up! Hurry up!"


    Andy Ho''s words were faithfully shouted out. Andy ho stood up and whispered, "is it OK?"


    Gao Yang nodded, pointed to his watch and signaled to start timing. After yak nodded and agreed, he pressed his watch to start timing.


    Waving his hand, Gao Yang signaled that it was time to go. Andy he whispered, "you''re lucky. Nothing will happen. Be honest, lie down here and kill you if you dare to move."


    Two people lay on the ground and dared not move. When Gao Yang left, a talent whispered, "do you say this is a drill?"


    "I think so. Have they gone far? Do you want to tell them it''s all right?"


    "I think we''d better forget it. Let''s just stay still and don''t look around. Don''t move, whether it''s a drill or not."


    When the two men whispered to discuss what to do, Gao Yang and several of them had reached the gate. When they got out of the gate, Gao Yang suddenly smiled and whispered, "we not only took back our guns, but also several more."


    Andy he said with a smile: "otherwise, we''d better leave the gun. It''s troublesome to lose the matching gun. They have to report."


    Gao Yang didn''t bring his own weapons, but used the guns taken out from the 36 general administration. Now, it''s all right. It doesn''t matter to return the guns.


    Gao Yang shrugged and put the gun on the road under his feet. After several other people put the gun on the ground, Gao Yang smiled and said, "good people do it to the end and inform them to get the gun."


    Andy ho used his hand to make a horn in front of his mouth and shouted, "come out and get the gun."


    After shouting, several people talked and laughed, walked to the car parked on the roadside, started the car, drove out for a while, spared a circle, then came back, stopped at the street more than 300 meters away, and looked at the door of 36 General Administration from a distance.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and whispered, "three minutes!"


    Yak said with a smile, "don''t worry. It''s still early ten minutes."


    Gao Yang hopes that the French can be more successful. One of the most elite special forces can arrive in ten minutes, so that he can save 10000 dollars, and he can see yak running in the Eiffel Tower with a sign.


    In fact, Gao Yang thinks that the British are more annoying. In contrast, the stupid French are a little cute. Therefore, he hopes that Jacques will hang a sign to go to Ben.


    Unfortunately, when the disturbed people of the 36 general administration came out from inside to visit and picked up the guns Gao Yang left behind, it would be ten minutes. Yak looked at his watch and said with a proud smile: "good, ten seconds! Very good, time is up, I won!"


    Gao Yang just sighed. He had to give money not only to yak, but also to Irene and groliov, because they also overwhelmed Yak with money.


    Andy he said nervously, "don''t worry. Don''t forget my bet. The special forces can''t arrive in 15 minutes."


    At this time, a police car drove to the gate of General Administration 36. Andy he immediately said, "this doesn''t count. At this time, patrol cars and scattered patrol cars don''t count."


    Finally, Yake laughed and said loudly, "here we are! Helicopters, large-scale motorcade, let me see who it is. Gipn, ha ha, it''s really a police intervention team."


    Andy whacked his thigh and said angrily, "fourteen minutes and thirty seconds, Fark, another thirty seconds later will die!"


    Yak shrugged and said proudly, "although you didn''t say the bet, I won. I like the feeling of winning. Guys, don''t forget to give me the money if you lose. Don''t forget to invite me to dinner if you win with me."


    Irene whispered, "are you still waiting to see?"


    Pavlovic said impatiently, "what are you looking at? There''s nothing good to see. Do you see how they show how to storm into an empty building? Let''s go."


    Gao Yang also sighed: "let''s go, these fools have caused me to lose tens of thousands."


    Groliov smiled, "how do you say they explain what happened here?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "the drill, of course, is a drill. If no one uses such a good excuse, they will really be a bunch of idiots. Well, let''s go. It''s time to go to the airport now. If Natang is still waiting for us."

 Chapter 1518

    After losing his gun once, Gao Yang no longer dared to hand over his gun to anyone.


    After putting his guns on the plane, Gao Yang found Pavlovic and whispered, "you go back to Kiev with our guns. You don''t have to do anything these days. If something important happens, just inform me."


    Gao Yang''s plane can only seat 20 people at most, and after transporting a large amount of weapons and equipment, 20 people can''t sit down. They are overweight, so Gao Yang asked the black devil''s 12 people to go back to Kiev first.


    As for Satan''s people, Gao Yang will take them to England.


    In fact, it''s no big deal to go to England, just to inquire about some news, but Kiev is now in the eye of the storm. Gao Yang doesn''t dare to separate Satan''s people and let some people go to Kiev first. It''s better to go to England together.


    In fact, Paris is not too far from London. Many modes of transportation can be selected, but now that they have arrived at the airport, Gaoyang they simply go by plane, but the flight still has to wait for a few hours.


    In fact, I haven''t fought any particularly fierce battles these days, and I haven''t experienced too dangerous times. However, the pressure these days is great. Everyone is under a lot of pressure. It''s just a fight. The moment when the arrow is on the line and doesn''t start is the most stressful time.


    The situation in Kiev is far from clear, so the time in Britain will not be too long. These days can be regarded as a rare chance to rest after leaving the eye of the storm.


    The reason why Gao Yang wants to take time to go to England at a very tense moment is, of course, just to find Morgan''s gun.


    Gao Yang always wanted to help Morgan find the gun, but the gun Morgan was looking for was never particularly important. At least it was not important compared with the overall situation of life and death faced by Satan. However, now Gao Yang plans to find the gun quickly. For nothing else, he can borrow Morgan''s strength safely, Can let Satan fly around the world with a gun.


    It is reasonable to say that Gao Yang has given Morgan enough benefits, helped him a lot, and gave him several good guns that can''t be found. Since they entrusted Morgan with their lives, it''s nothing to borrow Morgan''s way to walk.


    But for Gao Yang, since he has entrusted the affairs of all Satan members to Morgan, and Morgan has agreed, the human feelings he accumulated in Morgan can no longer be used casually.


    Morgan just said a word lightly and promised Gao Yang to protect all Satan''s families, but the price to pay for this sentence is far from the love of a diamond mine or a few rare antique guns, because as long as Morgan promised, he must be prepared to turn over the face with the German covenant, or even fight directly.


    It is almost impossible for two top leaders in different industries to turn over for a group of mercenaries, and it is even more impossible for two leaders to fight for the families of a group of mercenaries. Cannon fodder is cannon fodder. That boss cares about the life and death of one cannon fodder, not to mention the family of cannon fodder.


    But Morgan agreed to it and put it into practice. This feeling should be remembered and will be returned, because if Satan is really destroyed, he can only count on Morgan. Morgan must not only protect Ye Lianna''s lives, but also guarantee them a bright future.


    Without Morgan''s help, Gao Yang really didn''t dare to die. He didn''t dare to think about what would happen after Satan''s identity was seen through by the German covenant. He didn''t dare to think about the end of the whole army after Satan''s identity was exposed. But with Morgan, Satan can at least die and die at ease.


    It is Morgan''s promise that is too precious. Gao Yang is embarrassed to bother Morgan with any small things. No matter how good the relationship is, it can''t be used all the time and will become thinner. At present, he can make Morgan willing, even grateful, to help Satan with all the big and small things, that is, the gun.


    Gao Yang wants to find the gun as soon as possible, so he can''t let go of any clues. Now he is in Paris and is very close to Britain. It''s easy to take a little time to check the British line.


    It was still dark and there were more than four hours before the flight took off. Gao Yang had nothing to do and wanted to sleep, but he finally had a little leisure. After he didn''t have to consider the threat of Deyue, he couldn''t help missing Ye Lianna.


    Lovers in love, who haven''t seen each other for a long time, naturally want to miss each other. When in Kiev, Gao Yang was busy in the dark and under great pressure. How can he call ye Lianna.


    After looking at the time, ye Lianna''s time is at night, but it''s not too late. Gao Yang simply took out the phone and dialed Ye Lianna after adjusting his mood.


    When ye Lianna got on the phone, Gao Yang smiled and said, "baby, do you miss me?"


    Ye Liana said excitedly, "I miss you very much!"


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to connect. After a short moment of silence, ye Lianna whispered, "honey, are you okay now?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s very good. I''m too busy these days. I don''t have time to call you. Now I''m in Paris and I''ll be in London in a few hours. Hey, flying around all day. It''s a lot of trouble."


    Ye Lianna is very clever, but she prefers to make Gao Yang think she is stupid, so that she will be cheated by these clumsy lies.


    Ye Lianna knows what kind of environment her boyfriend is facing, but she can''t do anything, so she will pretend that Gao Yang and her father are really safe, every time, because she pokes her boyfriend''s lie, which is not good except to increase the pressure and annoyance of each other.


    But this time, ye Lianna couldn''t help being smart.


    "Honey, this time, this time, is your situation very dangerous?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said with a smile, "why do you say that? If it was dangerous, I wouldn''t go to London."


    Ye Lianna whispered, "because Morgan sent several bodyguards around me. In addition to two female bodyguards taking me to and from school every day, at least six people followed me secretly. If it wasn''t very dangerous, he wouldn''t send someone to protect me, let alone so many."


    Gao Yang sighed. After organizing the language, he thought it might be better for ye Lianna to be more alert, so he smiled: "Sorry, we are more dangerous than before, but this is really not a particularly dangerous situation. I just think it''s better to strengthen your protection before we retire. You know, I don''t want to put you in danger, but now, I''m sorry..."


    Yelina whispered: "Honey, don''t apologize, or I''ll be really angry. I want to work with you. Whatever you do, you kill people and I''ll set you on fire. But I know you can''t promise, so I have to stay here and wait for you to come back. You just need to deal with the things in front of you. Don''t worry about me, okay? If my existence will distract you and worry you, then I''ll be really angry Sorry, you should understand that I''m not that kind of weak girl, really not. "


    This is Ye Lianna. This is the fiancee of a mercenary. Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "OK, in fact, I won''t be particularly worried about you, because I know someone will ensure your safety."


    Ye Lianna smiled: "I know you must be very dangerous now, otherwise Morgan won''t send so many people to protect me. He often calls me to ask if I have encountered any special situation or strange things. Honey, tell me where you are, and I just want to know where you are. You are my man. I believe in your ability and you won''t have anything, so you''d better tell me the truth It''s better. In this case, I''m more secure. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m really in Paris, at Charles de Gaulle Airport, and I''m going to London soon."


    Ye Lianna said in surprise, "really? I really thought you were lying to me. Well, honey, if you really want to go to London soon, you may be able to do something for your friend."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s up?"


    Ye Lianna said excitedly and angrily, "go and help Adele teach a bastard a lesson!"


    Gao Yang wondered, "what do you mean?"


    Ye Lianna said happily: "honey, you are a good man, but you are a mercenary. I know you must like to solve problems with your fists, right? In fact, I like it, but I am too far away from Adele. It''s like this. Just this afternoon, Adele called me and told me that she was harassed by her boss, a famous host of the BBC."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "is there such a thing?"


    "Yes, Adele, you know, she doesn''t know how to solve this problem. She slapped her boss and left directly. Adele is not very angry, but she wants to know how a normal person should solve this problem. Catherine suggested that she sue her boss immediately, and I suggested that she teach her boss a lesson."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I see. I''ll teach Adele how normal people can solve this problem."


    Ye Lianna smiled: "are mercenaries normal people? But I think it''s better to teach a bastard with a fist than Adele to sue her boss with her legal knowledge, because the lawsuit will be fought for many years and may not win. You know, the BBC always favors their abnormal host, always."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "who says mercenaries are not normal? I''m not only normal, but also a good man. Well, I''m certainly not a good man, but I''ll teach Adele what big fist is truth."


    Ye Lianna sighed and said, "Alas, I really want to see you, and I really want to kick that bastard. You taught me your unique skills, but I don''t have a chance to use them now."


    After thinking carefully, Gao Yang said loudly, "well, let''s meet in London. Now it''s time to book a ticket. It''ll take you up to three days. Please take a leave."

 Chapter 1519

    In the airport terminal, Gao Yang didn''t want to shout too loudly, but he couldn''t help clapping his hands and whispered to the heavy people around him: "guys, we have something to do."


    Groliov knew that Gao Yang was calling Ye Lianna. Seeing that Gao Yang Hung up the phone and announced that he had something to do, he couldn''t help but click in his heart and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, Yelena is fine. It''s Adele. She was harassed by her boss today, but Adele, you know, she doesn''t know how normal people should deal with it, so when we go to Britain, we''ll teach the bastard who harassed him a lesson, um, a famous BBC host."


    Groliov looked angry and said loudly, "never let that bastard go!"


    Taylor looked puzzled and said, "I don''t know how to deal with it like a normal person? What do you mean? It''s not easy? Complain and Sue."


    Groliov said angrily, "don''t interrupt! I''ll let Adele watch and watch me kill the bastard who bullied her!"


    Adele has low EQ and high IQ. She belongs to the type of genius and idiot. If others tell her what to do, she can do things well. But if others don''t tell her what to do, Adele really doesn''t know how to deal with it. She can learn from movies and TV when she is harassed. But she really doesn''t know what to do next.


    Adele doesn''t know, but ye Lianna knows. Gao Yang and groliov know better. Ye Lianna has a father like groliov, a fierce mother like Natalia and a boyfriend like Gao Yang. To tell the truth, it''s really hard for ye Lianna to look like a lady, so you don''t have to guess what kind of idea she can come up with, It must be dead.


    Groliov seemed very angry for good reasons. He was a baby daughter like Yelena. When Yelena was facing the death crisis, Adele jumped into the cold sea to save her without saying a word.


    Although Catherine was hurt more seriously and almost died, Adele''s situation was much better, at least not life-threatening, but Adele jumped into the sea after all, didn''t she.


    For groliov, who values love and righteousness, but also has a clear distinction between gratitude and resentment, if he doesn''t do something about Adele, is it still a person.


    Put Gao Yang, he would hide from Adele at ordinary times, but in case of such a thing to vent, Gao Yang would definitely take a hard breath for Adele.


    Satan''s old people all know what''s going on with Adele, as well as the disputes between Gao Yang and Adele, Yelena and Catherine, but many people who joined later don''t know, like Taylor, so he feels curious.


    Treble stabbed Taylor and said with a smile, "don''t ask. Just wait for a good play. It''s fun for us to go to England this time. Really, it''s absolutely fun and interesting this time."


    Yak said with a puzzled face: "no, I think it''s very strange. The famous host of the BBC, shouldn''t they only be interested in little boys?"


    Irene smiled, pushed yak and scolded, "go away, you old pervert. They are also interested in little girls."


    Yak stood up and said, "I know this better than you. There are really many little boys and the BBC will cover them up. Anyway, you can''t win the lawsuit. Well, it''s better for you to preside over justice yourself."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "why don''t you go?"


    Yak said with a bitter smile, "I can go anywhere in the world except Britain, but I just can''t go to Britain. I don''t know how many people want to kill me. It''s not necessary. I''d better go less."


    After that, yak sighed quickly: "no, I''d better go. The big dogs are angry. It''s too rare to see. It''s a pity if I''m not present. At most, I hide better, and then leave soon. It should be nothing."


    Groliov is not a good tempered man. He has just experienced too many things. Ordinary things can''t make him angry. Now groliov is angry. Yak really needs to see how he will vent his anger.


    A group of people''s interest quickly shifted from how to find the retired military attache of the British Embassy abroad to how to vent their anger for Adele.


    But after dawn, when they really arrive in London, Gao Yang''s energy is still focused on finding the retired military attache who doesn''t know whether he is still alive. Because the anger is not urgent, ye Lianna will come. Gao Yang has to wait for ye Lianna to arrive and let Ye Lianna see how to vent her anger for Adele.


    When we arrived in London, we first found a place to settle down, and then we found the military attache.


    A person who has a name and a surname and knows his position is actually very easy to find, especially when the network is so developed.


    It''s really a bit rewarding for several people to look for information on the Internet.


    Not only did Gao Yang find it himself, but Gao Yang also asked Justin to help him find it. This kind of information is not in the scope of intelligence, because it is too easy to find, and it means it won''t cost a lot of money.


    Professional is professional. Even if the methods are the same, they collect information from public channels. Professional intelligence traffickers are faster. Yak''s speed is not slow, but he is only a person after all. It will take longer to select useful information from a lot of information, and Justin has only been here for half an hour, I found all the information.


    "Ram, the man you are looking for is Gary Thompson. He is alive. He is 73 years old and lives near the British Railway Museum in York. Then he has a farm in the north of York not far from the A19 highway. Go to these two places and you will find him."


    Listening to Justin talking about intelligence with some impatience, he said with a loud smile, "very good. Is this man an antique shotgun collector?"


    "I like antique shotguns very much, but I don''t know whether his collection is rich, so I don''t know whether he is just a lover or a big collector. Well, that''s all. For the sake of a big business we just did, we won''t charge you this time, but man, don''t ask me for such simple things in the future?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "thank you. I''m glad you don''t accept money. Bye."


    Justin certainly won''t do his work in person. Many people under him help him. Although most of them are part-time, it''s easy to find an old man with sufficient information. It''s just because it''s so simple that Justin rarely wants money.


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and said with a smile, "well, we know where people are. Let''s get this done today. Shadow, come with me. I find you are very good at dealing with old people and old women."

 Chapter 1520

    Gao Yang misses Ye Lianna very much, so he wants to do everything before ye Lianna arrives.


    When there is no need to fight, Gao Yang likes to let yak and No. 13 follow, because he finds that they are not good at fighting, but they are not good at everything except fighting.


    The three men first found Gary Thompson''s house in Yorkshire, found his family, and easily got Gary Thompson''s address, the farm.


    Then, Gao Yang and the three of them found Gary Thompson''s farm.


    It is a typical English farm. The land is not very large, but it is very flat and beautiful, because the field is not planted with crops, but full of evergreen shrubs, and it is also a modified flat shrub, which shows that the owner has no mind and life pressure, so he can transform his farm into a residence suitable for retirement.


    When he knocked on the door, Gao Yang was still thinking about what yak would say. Now he doesn''t make up lies on his own. The task of cajoling people is left to yak and No. 13. They are experts in making up stories, so Gao Yang has the leisure to guess what excuse yak will use instead of busy making up lies.


    When yak knocked on the door and a white haired old man opened the door with a smile, Gao Yang thought it might be difficult to do today.


    The old man smiled when he opened the door, but when he saw the three of them, his smile immediately faded away. Instead, he was vigilant. He swept his eyes, then lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, "who are you and what are you looking for me?"


    Yak gently tilted his head, then said calmly, "don''t think about it. We just came to ask you about something, and it''s just about the shotgun. There''s no other problem."


    This dialogue is not normal. Gao Yang has some doubts and concerns. He is afraid that yak will destroy things too frankly, but just a little thought, Gao Yang wants to slap himself.


    Military attache of embassies abroad, what''s that for? That''s an open spy, an open intelligence officer. It''s really stupid to fool such a person as an ordinary old man.


    Don''t fool Gary Thompson as an ordinary old man. Just tell the truth. Such people don''t need to cheat, and they can''t cheat. They just need coercion and inducement.


    Gary Thompson didn''t ask Gao Yang to go in, but the door was half open. After his eyes stopped on the three people in turn, he said in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    Yak spread his hand and said calmly, "foreigners are not ordinary people, but we really just want to find a gun."


    Gary Thompson said, "who do you work for?"


    "Yourself."


    Yak answered casually, and Gary Thompson nodded and said casually, "you work for yourself, so it''s not official to come to me?"


    Yak smiled and said, "of course not. We''re just here to make some money, but we need to get some information from you."


    Gary Thompson nodded and a smile reappeared on his face. Then he looked casual and said, "are you a treasure hunter or an intelligence agent?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "well, in fact, we are mercenaries, but our current task is to find a gun, so we can be regarded as treasure hunters."


    Gary Thompson waved his hand and said with a smile, "that''s the bounty hunter. Whatever the bounty, anyway, you earn a reward. So, if what you''re looking for is with me, what do you do?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "pay, as long as you are willing to make a price. Our employers don''t care about money. As long as you don''t go too far, we will never change our profession."


    Gary Thompson nodded with satisfaction, dipped back, opened the door completely, and reached out and said, "please come in."


    They were invited into the living room of a very ordinary farm house. After the three of them were asked to sit down, Gary Thompson smiled and said, "what would you like to drink, coffee or tea?"


    Yak smiled, "black tea."


    The 13th also said calmly, "black tea."


    Gao Yang is a Chinese, but he doesn''t appreciate tea, and he doesn''t like English black tea, so he honestly said, "I want coffee, thank you."


    Gary Thompson nodded and said, "OK, just a moment, please."


    Gary Thompson left. Gao Yang looked at yak beside him and said with a puzzled face, "what''s going on now? What do you mean?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "obviously, we''re going to start business next."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "talk about business?"


    Yak nodded: "yes, when talking about business, Gary puts us in as business objects, so there''s no need to hide anything. We should say what we should say and ask what we should ask. We think the price of what he sells is appropriate and just buy it. Of course, he won''t make random offers. It''s obvious that Gary is a serious businessman."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I''m confused. I''m really confused."


    Yak sighed and said helplessly, "soon you will understand that you are not in this industry. You don''t understand, but you can see that Gary is retired, but he hasn''t been idle yet."


    The 13th said calmly, "let me explain to you briefly. What responsibilities will an embassy military attache have?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I didn''t think of it just now, but now I understand that he is an open intelligence officer."


    The 13th nodded and said: "Yes, first of all, you should know that he is not a simple ordinary person. When the Soviet Union disintegrated, he was sent to Ukraine by the first batch, which shows that he is a very powerful guy. Then, he just said two terms, treasure hunter and intelligence agent. Then he said that we are bounty hunters and can use these terms, and there is only one explanation in connection with his previous work , he''s a middleman. "


    Gao Yang knows what an intermediary is. An intermediary literally means that there will be no lack of an intermediary in any industry. For example, mercenaries want to find jobs, and employers who want to solve some problems find mercenaries. At this time, the intermediary will help employers find suitable mercenaries or help mercenaries find suitable tasks.


    I just don''t know what line Gary Thompson mainly does, but no matter which line of middlemen, they have to have a wide range of friends and be well-informed. Obviously, Gary Thompson has such conditions.


    Soon, Gary Thompson came in with a tray and put down their drinks in front of the three people in turn. After looking at the three people with a smile, Gary reached out to Gao Yang and made a please gesture, then smiled and said, "you should be the boss. If I''m right, you can talk about what gun you''re looking for."


    His eyes are really poisonous, but it''s not surprising that Gao Yang can be sent to the most critical position at the most critical moment. It''s strange if he isn''t a fierce character with sharp eyes and good dancing.


    Without hesitation, Gao Yang stretched out his hand, took out a photo from his pocket, put it on the tea table, pushed it in front of Gary Thompson, and said in a deep voice, "I can find this gun, material object and information. If it''s in your hand, it''s the best."


    Gary took the photo, looked at it carefully for a moment, took a long breath, put down the photo with a relaxed face, and then said with a happy smile: "it''s not with me."


    After that, Gary said with a smile: "you not only want a reward, but also a life. Don''t deny it. At a glance, you all know that you have killed a lot of people. If the gun is with me and I don''t want to sell it or the price is too high, you will kill me without hesitation and take it away."


    Gao Yang said with a serious face: "no, we are very disciplined."


    Gary waved his hand and said with a smile: "Don''t say these meaningless words. We all know that it''s easy for mercenaries to become robbers. Talk about the gun. I can recognize the gun. It''s Princess Sisi''s gun. As a lover who loves antique guns, it''s not difficult to recognize it, and I''m also a big collector, although few people know it."


    Gary speaks frankly and looks relaxed. Gao Yang doesn''t know where his confidence comes from, but as long as he thinks about what Gary has done in Kiev, he thinks Gary should have confidence.


    Gary clapped his hand and said with a smile, "if I had the gun, I would be reluctant to sell it, or I would only sell it at a high price, which would be more troublesome, because I don''t know where your price limit is, and now I don''t need to take these risks. I just need to say what I know, which is good for us."


    Gao Yang''s heart began to jump faster. He whispered, "do you know where the gun is?"


    Gary nodded and shouted, "yes, I know."


    Gao Yang didn''t expect that things would be so easy, so simple, too smooth and easy. His first reaction was to immediately raise his vigilance, but at the same time, he was also very happy. The reason is very simple, because Gary should know where the gun is. Vigilance is just a rebound caused by the smooth progress of things.


    "Where is that gun!"


    Gao Yang''s voice is very calm. He can''t make himself look too excited.


    Gary shrugged and said, "young man, I haven''t made an offer yet. It''s not good to be so excited before talking about the price."


    Gao Yang feels that he is not successful enough to cover up. However, it may be that Gary Thompson''s eyes are too poisonous to hide.


    He breathed loudly and said in a deep voice, "OK, please make an offer."


    Gary drank black tea himself. He picked up the cup and said with a smile: "I never make money from my collection, but if I can make money, I don''t mind selling my collection, because I really have a lot of collections, but I didn''t expect that one day I can sell money because of a little hobby information, which makes me very happy, because I especially like the intelligence business, although this is not my main business, and the news is not very valuable."


    Gao Yang just wants to hold Gary''s neck so that he can talk less nonsense.


    Finally, Gary took a sip of tea, put down the cup, looked at Gao Yang and smiled, "ten thousand pounds, I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 1521

    Gao Yang''s heart began to jump. Without saying a word, he directly took out a pile of money from his pocket, put it on the tea table and respectfully pushed it towards Gary.


    There must be cash, but it won''t be too much. 10000 pounds is a huge sum of money for ordinary people, and it''s unlikely to put so much cash on him. For Gao Yang, the money is put on him, which he is prepared to use to meet unexpected needs. It''s not a big money.


    Or those who carry a lot of cash are not good people, because in Britain and the United States, ordinary people really don''t need and won''t carry too much cash.


    Gao Yang pushed the money to Gary, and then said nothing. Gary picked up the money, roughly turned it over, nodded his head with satisfaction, smiled and said, "good, you have money with you, which shows that you are really doing business, not robbing. Good."


    After putting 10000 pounds into his pocket, Gary pressed a finger on the photo, then smiled and said, "I''ve seen this gun. In Kiev, the gun once belonged to a KGB. Later, the KGB wanted to sell a batch of collections in his hand. I was very interested and wanted to buy it, so I saw it with my own eyes."


    After taking back his index finger and sitting back again, Gary sighed and said helplessly, "it''s a pity that the relationship between us and the KGB is not a friend anyway. After being an enemy for too many years, the KGB is not willing to sell me the gun, although I pay a higher price."


    Gao Yang''s heart pounded, but he didn''t interrupt Gary, because Gary would say it. He took all the money.


    Gary took a sip of tea and said with a bitter smile: "The KGB sold the gun to my competitor. At that time, only two people in Kiev were interested in antique guns. One was me and the other was of course my competitor. I didn''t see the KGB sell the gun with my own eyes, but when I heard that he had sold the gun, I knew that those guns must have fallen in my competitor."


    When he was old, he liked to talk nonsense. Gao Yang wanted to pinch Gary''s neck again.


    Fortunately, Gary didn''t let Gao Yang wait too long this time. After selling off a little, he said slowly: "My competitor''s name is Alexei, who is also a lover of antique guns. We might have become friends, but after we became competitors, I checked his background. He was the factory director of bendra experimental maintenance factory and later the factory director of Moldova agricultural machinery assembly factory. In 1985, he was arrested on the border between the Soviet Union and Finland for smuggling."


    Gao Yang slowly breathed out, had a name, had these experiences, and everything else was easy to do.


    Gary smiled as if to make a relaxed mockery of Gao Yang, and then he continued to whisper: "After the collapse of the Soviet Union at the end of 1991 and the beginning of 1992, Alexei began to buy everything that could be bought in Kiev, including the gun. I once bought several very precious shotguns, but I was stolen as soon as I got them. I have no doubt that Alexei instructed people to do it. In Kiev at that time, only Alexei would do such a thing ¡£¡±


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "thank you. I''ve got what I want. Thank you very much."


    Gary glanced up, smiled, and said with interest, "do you think it''s over? You don''t want to know more about Alexei?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "if you know, of course it''s great."


    Gary grinned and said, "well, Alexei''s name is poroneschenko. Do you think of anything?"


    An old man who likes to sell off, Gao Yang is a little depressed, but after thinking about it carefully, he suddenly feels that the surname bologneshenko is very, very familiar.


    After thinking about the surname carefully, Gao Yang widened his eyes and said in a surprised voice: "no?"


    Gary was very satisfied. He got the result he wanted, so he smiled, nodded and said in a deep voice: "yes, you guessed right. His son is a Ukrainian oligarch and candy king. He has a large consortium and is running for the president of Ukraine. If there is no accident, his son will become the new president of Ukraine."


    When Gao Yang grew up, he wanted to scold to express his feelings.


    Gary shrugged and said with a narrow face: "Alexei bought those guns, and his son also likes antique guns, and Alexei lives with his son. What''s more unfortunate is that his son can''t sell any collections with much money, because money is the most important thing for others."


    Gao Yang clenched his teeth and said fiercely, "Falk!"


    When Gao Yang was shocked, helpless, angry, disappointed and excited to the extreme, he had nothing to say except to say Falk.


    Yak is right. Alexei may not be much, but his son Peter poloneschenko is about to become the supreme commander of Ukraine.


    If the gun is no longer in Alexei''s hand, but is most likely to fall into his son Peter poloneschenko''s hand, Alexei is nothing, but the question is, what should his son do.


    After being stunned for a long time, Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said helplessly to Gary, "are you sure?"


    Gary Thompson shrugged. "I''m sure, very sure."


    Gao Yang sighed and said slowly, "Falk!"


    Gary smiled and said, "man, I understand your mood very, very well."


    Gao Yang is not easy to give up. He has never been. He has been looking for the gun for so long. Neither Morgan nor he will give up easily, no matter who owns the gun now.


    After a moment of dejected silence, he shouted loudly, turned to yak and said, "when will the results of the Ukrainian election be announced?"


    Before Jacques said anything, Gary smiled and said, "May 25th, today is May 9th."


    Gao Yang gritted his teeth and wondered if he had told Morgan about it. Just then, Gary Thompson sighed and smiled: "Don''t think about that gun. Give it up. It''s not worth the reward. Guys, if you''re helping people find precious antique guns, can I invite you to visit my collection? Maybe you can introduce other guns to your employer, so as to earn a part of the Commission, or you can also earn a part of the price difference. Are you interested "Is that right?"


    Gao Yang is not a person who gives up easily. He has never been. He restrained his disappointment on his face and smiled at Gary: "OK, we must visit your collection. If you are willing to sell the collection, it would be better."

 Chapter 1522

    Although he was a little excited, Gao Yang didn''t mind taking dozens of minutes to visit Gary''s collection.


    If Gary Thompson does have good things and is willing to sell them, and the asking price is not too excessive, why not buy a few for Morgan? For Morgan, he has too much money and doesn''t know how to spend it. As long as he is not slaughtered by others, it doesn''t matter how much he spends on anything.


    Gary stood up, made a gesture of invitation, and took the three of them through several rooms to his collection room.


    Gary''s collection room doesn''t have a dehumidification and constant temperature machine, but there is a large fireplace. An antique gun is hung on the wall. The walls around a room of more than 60 square meters are full of guns at the appropriate position for hanging guns.


    Standing in the room, Gary Thompson said proudly, "please see, if your employer has a favorite gunner and I happen to have one here, we can talk about the price."


    As long as someone collects anything and does form a collection category, there will be more doorways and deeper water.


    In terms of Gao Yang''s understanding of antique shotguns, he is still too far away, so he can''t find the most suitable and collectible among so many antique shotguns in a short time.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pointed to the house, then looked at Gary Thompson and said proudly, "if you buy it all, how much is it?"


    After Gary was stunned for a moment, he frowned and said, "are you serious?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and thought that although Morgan had the financial resources to buy the gun in this house, he was unlikely to buy it, because the collection process was also very important. Gary had a lot of guns here, and the total price could not be too low. Although Morgan liked antique guns, he was also very rational and asked him to spend tens of millions to buy them. Although he could afford them, it was meaningless.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, forget it. My question is meaningless. Mr. Thompson, what are your most valuable guns and what are the guns you are willing to sell?"


    Gary Thompson laughed: "Fortunately, you''re just joking. If you sell them all, I can''t bear it, but if you pay a high price, I won''t be willing to sell them. That will be very painful. The gun here can be sold. As for the most valuable one, it''s the one next to the fireplace. I bid 600000 pounds. You can quote 700000 pounds to the employer. The rest is yours, I can guarantee it won''t For less than ¡ê 700000. "


    Although Gao Yang won''t earn Morgan''s price difference, Gary Thompson''s practice is very authentic. He is indeed a middleman and knows to leave enough benefits to the people who handle it.


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "thank you for your generosity. Can I take some photos for the employer to see? Maybe he is very interested in your collection, and then he can directly negotiate the price with you. Now let me say, I don''t know which one he will be interested in."


    Gary patted his hand, laughed and said loudly, "that''s it. That''s why I invite you to visit. Please rest assured that when I sell each gun, no matter whether you are present or not, you will leave room for you. I always follow the rules."


    Gao Yang suddenly said, "Mr. Thompson, can I ask you if you are mainly an intermediary in that industry? Maybe we can often have business contacts in the future."


    Gary said strangely, "you know my name, you know my address, and you found the door. Don''t you know what I do?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "it''s true. It''s just a coincidence that we found you because your collection found you, not because of your main business."


    Gary stalled: "Well, I think you know enough about me. It seems that I misunderstood. In fact, I do it in all walks of life. I don''t have much contact with mercenaries, but I often contact with some larger PMC companies. In fact, in Britain, you can find me for anything, legitimate or improper. I don''t guarantee it Everything can be solved for you, but you can at least try. Maybe I can help you. "


    It seems that Gary''s way is quite complicated, but Gao Yang has no intention to cooperate with Gary for the time being. Now Satan is very slow and is unlikely to carry out any business in the UK, but it''s always right to know more middlemen with broad friends. If necessary in the future, you can ask little Downey''s agent to contact him again.


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Gary, "OK, let''s continue talking about the gun. Can I take a full picture? Take a careful picture of the key points and let my employer see if he is interested."


    Gary shrugged and said, "of course, you can take pictures in this room."


    Gao Yang really took out his mobile phone and began to take photos. He took a lot of photos continuously. He was ready to let Morgan see. If Morgan was really interested, he didn''t have to talk to Gary himself.


    After taking the picture, Gao Yang and them returned to the living room. At this time, Gao Yang was ready to leave, and just then, the doorbell rang.


    Gary stood up and said with a smile, "my wife should be back. Please wait a moment. I''ll open the door."


    Gary went to open the door, but it was not his wife, but a man.


    Gao Yang can see the door. A man in his fifties is wearing a suit and a top hat. He looks well dressed, but he doesn''t know why. He feels very down-to-earth.


    The man standing at the door took off his hat, bowed slightly to Gary and whispered, "Hello, is that Mr. Thompson?"


    Gary nodded and smiled. "Yes, what can I do for you?"


    The man nodded and said in a deep voice, "Peyton introduced me. He said you might be able to help me."


    Gary laughed and said loudly, "Oh, Peyton introduced it. That''s a friend. Please come in."


    When a new guest came, Gao Yang stood up and said to Gary, "Mr. Thompson, if you have a guest, we''ll leave first."


    Gary shook his hand and said with a smile, "no, no, no, don''t hurry. My friend, if it''s another guest, I won''t keep you. But it''s a coincidence today. Since it''s a friend introduced by Peyton, I may need your help. Please wait a moment and let me know what this friend needs first, OK?"


    Gao Yang looked at the new comer, just glanced at him, nodded immediately after he had the spectrum in his heart, smiled and said, "of course."


    Gary nodded to Gao Yang, asked the newcomer to sit down and said with a smile, "what do you need? Please don''t worry. Since you were introduced by Peyton, these people may be able to help you."


    After a little hesitation, the new comer said firmly, "I''m looking for a job. This is my qualification certificate."


    When he said this, the newcomer put something on the table and looked up. It was a badge with the pattern of a frog and two oars.

 Chapter 1523

    One frog has two oars. This badge is unique to SBS.


    SBS is a special boat team under the Royal Marine Corps.


    Gao Yang once met someone from SBS. A precise shooter almost killed him. If he wasn''t lucky, he would have died that time.


    Gao Yang can survive the battle between Somali and SBS people. Two essential factors are indispensable. One is that he is lucky to win the bet in the rolling action with half the chance of life and death, and the other is that he can kill his opponent by his shooting method after winning the bet.


    Looking back on the battle, Gao Yang will still sweat. The shooting method of the precise shooter killed by him is not surprising, but the shooting speed is fast, which is the only time in his fighting career.


    Although he was the winner, Gao Yang was always in awe of the defeated opponent. There was no weak one coming out of SBS, but it must be admitted that he stood on what position. Moreover, the opponent who fought with him was very old at that time. If he was a few years younger, Gao Yang was not sure that he would survive.


    When the man in the top hat came in, Gao Yang could confirm that he was a soldier, but he didn''t expect that it was an SBS man.


    Gary was also surprised. After looking at the badge on the table, Gary raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "SBS? It''s rare. You''re SBS. Peyton should easily help you find a job."


    Before the other party could answer, Gary raised his hand and stopped the man in the top hat from talking. Then he turned to hold high his head and said, "Peyton is a friend of mine. He helps some PMC workshops find suitable employees, such as the armor group, and also helps some retired soldiers or other people with skills to find jobs, such as the one in front of us."


    After that, Gary said to Gao Yang with an apologetic face: "I need to explain to you that this gentleman came to me because he wanted to find a job, and with his SBS qualifications, it was too easy to find a job. Since he couldn''t find a suitable job in Peyton, it means that Peyton''s job is not suitable for him, and this situation can only explain one problem, that is, he needs fast money, a large amount of money and a formal and long-term income I can''t meet his needs. "


    Gary turned to the top hat man and said in a deep voice, "am I right?"


    The man nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes."


    Gary shrugged his shoulders and said to him, "next we may have to talk about some private things. If you think you can meet the needs of this gentleman, you can stay and listen. If you don''t think it''s necessary to stay, you can leave. I look forward to your next visit."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we need talents. I''m very interested in listening to this gentleman''s requirements."


    Gary smiled and said loudly, "well, the cooperation is reached inadvertently. You are people in the industry. I believe you understand the rules. No matter what we will say next, please don''t take what we hear out of this room, is it all right?"


    Gao Yang waved and said, "this is the basic quality. You don''t need to remind me."


    Gary nodded with satisfaction, then smiled at the top hat man and said, "Hello, sorry to have kept you waiting. Please briefly introduce yourself to facilitate our next conversation."


    "My name is James McLean. I was born in 1970. I joined the Royal Navy in 1988 and the special boat team in 1992. I retired this year and have been retired for five months."


    James'' self introduction is very short. Gao Yang thinks he will introduce himself in more detail, but James tightly pursed his lips after saying that he has obviously finished the self introduction.


    What makes Gao Yang puzzled is that the training period and service period of SBS are long and frightening. It is basically normal to retire at the age of 50, while James is only 44 years old. He can either be an officer in other troops or should have retired long ago, but in SBS, he belongs to the kind in the right year. The only possibility of retiring at the age of 44 is to be forced to retire, that is, he doesn''t know that he has made a big mistake The kind kicked out, or have to choose to retire for some other reason, such as major physical injury.


    Gary obviously noticed James''s abnormality. He calmly said, "why retire so early?"


    James pursed his lips and whispered, "do you have to say it?"


    Gary said regretfully, "I''m afraid so. If you were another army, I wouldn''t ask, but you''re SBS. I have to ask."


    James took a deep breath and whispered, "in a live fire exercise not long ago, I made a mistake and killed two brothers. I was seriously injured. After I recovered, I retired."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing. When he was a soldier, he would have to exercise. As long as it was a live fire exercise, there would inevitably be accidents. However, the exercise intensity of SBS troops was greater and extremely frequent, so accidents could not be avoided. It''s not uncommon for people to die in the training of recruits in the special forces.


    But in a unit like SBS, two people were killed and one was seriously injured in a drill accident. This is different. This is a particularly serious accident, and James must have made a particularly serious mistake. James must have killed an old soldier. If he was a new soldier, he would say it.


    "What accident?"


    Gary seems to have the habit of getting to the bottom, which is inevitable. He is a middleman. If you want to recommend someone, you can''t recommend someone without knowing anything.


    James''s face looked very painful. He didn''t bow his head, but the top hat held on his right hand was pinched into shape. After a moment of silence, James shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I don''t want to say."


    Gary thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "well, I won''t ask this. You have the right to keep your privacy, but I need to know where you are at SBS, whether you are still involved, and whether you have completely retired."


    James nodded, a trace of imperceptible pain appeared in his eyes, and said seriously: "yes, very thoroughly retired without any involvement."


    Gary pointed to James'' left hand and whispered, "you said you were injured. Is there anything wrong with your hand? In addition, do you have any other irreversible injuries and injuries that affect your physical function?"


    James raised his left arm, half curled up and held it in the air. His five fingers of his left hand opened, but it was like holding something falsely. Then he whispered, "my arm can only extend to this extent, so can my fingers. The strength has also been affected. I can''t accurately quantify it, but it''s only half the strength of my right hand."


    Gao Yang calculated the extent of James''s arm extension. If the normal person''s extension is 10%, he can extend up to 70%. As for his fingers, he can open up to 60% or 70% of the normal person''s level.


    Gao Yang sighed in his heart. For a soldier, James is indeed semi disabled. Although his left hand is an auxiliary hand, James''s situation still has a great impact on the battle. It''s not excessive to say that he is semi disabled.


    Feeling in his heart, he couldn''t show it on the surface. Gao Yang didn''t wait for Gary to ask, but suddenly said, "Mr. McLean, what responsibilities do you undertake in the army?"


    Gao Yang was concerned about this, so he asked directly, and James said without hesitation: "Raiders are good at diving, low, medium and high parachutes, underwater blasting, shore reconnaissance, rapid communication, operating small boats and all kinds of small ships."


    James only said a few skills that ordinary soldiers would not touch. As for the basic infantry skills such as shooting, long-distance travel and concealment, he didn''t need to say or disdained to say that with the gold lettered sign of SBS, it shows that these basic skills are the best of the best, otherwise he can''t enter SBS.


    Gary smiled, nodded and shouted, "you said, then I don''t have to ask. Where, Mr. McLean, now it''s the key question. How much do you want?"


    James said without hesitation, "300000 pounds!"


    Blurted out without hesitation, it was obvious that James had thought about this number for a long time, which was his minimum.


    300000 pounds is just a small sum of money for Gaoyang now, which is not taken seriously, but is 300000 pounds really a small sum of money?


    The vast majority of people will never earn a single sum of 300000 pounds in their life. When Gao Yang first started his career, his ideal was to save 100000 dollars a year. In this world, money is not so easy to earn, even if he works hard as a mercenary.


    Gary smiled bitterly and said to James, "must a single income be over 300000 pounds?"


    James sighed and just nodded.


    Gary also sighed and said helplessly, "Mr. McLean, I''m afraid your goal is not easy to achieve. In the normal way, I don''t have a job that can meet your requirements. Your situation is most suitable to be a PMC, but there is no rule of prepayment in the PMC industry, never."


    James bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "I can do anything, anything!"


    Gary shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "even if you are willing to accept some highly dangerous jobs and want to get 300000 pounds, I expect it will take at least half a year. If some jobs can get 300000 pounds at a single time, I''m sorry, there are few such jobs and need opportunities, but I don''t have such jobs for you at present."


    Gao Yang knew it was time for him to play. He looked at James and said seriously, "I can provide a job and meet your requirements."


    Gary smiled and said, "look, that''s why I asked you to stay. Some things always turn around like this."


    Gao Yang nodded, but then he looked at James and said seriously, "Mr. McLean, I need to ask you again, what can you do?"

 Chapter 1524

    Looking back, "mercenary war" has been written for more than two years, with more than 4.3 million words. I can''t help feeling. It''s not easy to say.


    As we all know, this book is covered with the skin of the city, but it is the bone of the military. To tell the truth, I am very satisfied with the current achievements of a military novel, which is inseparable from the support of my brothers and sisters.


    If you support this book, you can have the results of this book. You can''t tell your names one by one, but please allow me to say thank you sincerely.


    Writing this book for so long, the only thing I should be proud of is that although updating is not awesome, it is stable for more than two years, and no one breaks. Even in the absence of a manuscript, this is easy to say, and it is not easy to do. For me, lazy people, I think about the pain coming from all over the way. The persistence of these two years is enough to make me proud.


    For more than two years, as long as you are ordinary, there is no one who is not sick. What impressed me most is that in the spring of this year, you had a cold and fever and hung up water for several days. As a result, you can''t stop burping. In order to stop burping, see a doctor, inject fluids and take stomach medicine, you can''t stop burping after using all kinds of methods.


    Hiccups don''t stop. You don''t know what it''s like if you haven''t tried. When I couldn''t bear it, I found that as long as I spit out, I can''t hiccup for 15 minutes to half an hour. Then I pulled my throat with my hand to make myself spit. When I didn''t have to spit, I drank water, poured a belly of water first, then pulled it and spit again. In this way, I cried while coding words, Six words per day, no word for word, and no guarantee of renewal. My only thought at that time was to know that I was lazy and could not break, and became a habit. Once I got the next, I still had to ask for your support. What I suck for is what readers appreciate. I can''t ask for it. I can''t ask for it. But please look at pirated subscriptions, please subscribe to it. I don''t dare to ask for extra things, but I deserve the subscription.


    Brothers who can''t afford to subscribe have difficulties. I understand. You just don''t see this sentence. If you can subscribe, please subscribe in the original. I''m a professional writer now. I rely on this to support my family.


    As for the update, I have to say that this is a military novel. It takes a lot of trouble to write. If I want to write the upgrade stream, I will be able to write faster than now. We must understand that he can''t write fast when he is distracted. Anyway, I can''t guarantee the quality and quantity with my ability.


    2015 will soon pass and 2016 will soon come. Thank you for your company all the way. I wish all brothers and sisters a happy new year and everything is smooth, safe and healthy in the coming 2016.

 Chapter 1525

    "I can do anything!"


    Gary has asked again. Gao Yang asks again. It''s not that he has a problem or is idle, but that he must let James explicitly promise again.


    James answered firmly that he could do anything, that is, as long as he could give him money, he would have to say goodbye to his previous life.


    It''s hard to earn money. 300000 pounds is a lot of money. You have to get it once. If you don''t get it on the right path, of course, you can only go astray.


    Maybe he didn''t think his answer was clear enough. James clenched the top hat in his right hand more tightly and said loudly, "I''ll do anything! I''ll do it if you give me money!"


    Gary knows that Gao Yang and his men are mercenaries. He has no work that James can do, so he doesn''t say a word. The rest is between Gao Yang and James. Whether James''s requirements are reasonable or not, and whether Gao Yang''s requirements are reasonable or not, it has nothing to do with him.


    Gao Yang was wondering whether to bring James under his command. After thinking for a moment, he raised his head, looked at James and said in a deep voice: "it seems that you need this money urgently, and 300000 pounds is not a decimal. What do you need this money for?"


    James frowned. "Do you have to answer?"


    Gary shrugged his shoulders, nodded at James and said, "I''m afraid so. You have to answer. Let me explain to him. Your use of the money will determine whether the gentleman will give you a job. For example, if you use the money to go to Western poison, he won''t want you."


    Gary''s answer was clear. He nodded high and just looked at James.


    James took a breath and said in a deep voice, "I took the money to save my daughter. She is nine years old. She got sick three months ago and was misdiagnosed in the hospital. Later, she went to a private hospital to check out that it was congenital renal insufficiency. Nephritis made her situation very dangerous. Now, she has reached the severe stage of uremia."


    Pinching the top hat, James said in a deep voice: "now I have hemodialysis once a week. She is only nine years old. It won''t work. I want her to live. I want to transplant his kidney, but neither I nor her mother''s kidney can transplant her. Now we can find someone who is willing to provide my daughter with a kidney, but she wants 500000 pounds."


    After that, James continued to murmur: "I have a pension. My pension is very rich, but my wife and I have no savings. The medical insurance does not support the cost of organ transplantation. In particular, I need to pay for a healthy kidney. We have sold a house in Plymouth and applied for a loan of ¡ê 60000. With the money I borrowed, now we have ¡ê 43, and we are short of at least ¡ê 300000 That''s right. "


    It''s a normal reason to treat his daughter. Gao Yang decided to have James.


    Just then, Jacques suddenly said, "are you SBS?"


    James nodded, "yes!"


    Yak said with a puzzled face: "if you have found a kidney source that can be transplanted for your daughter, you know this step is the most difficult, but now you have found it, so why don''t you do it yourself, but spend money to buy it?"


    James was surprised at first, and then he said angrily, "do you mean to let me kill and rob organs?"


    Yak shrugged and said, "yes, that''s what it means."


    James stood up and said angrily, "I''m a soldier! I''m not a robber! I''m not a devil who robbed living organs without humanity!"


    Yak said calmly, "you love your daughter very much, don''t you? I think I''ll do it if I encounter such a thing."


    James said angrily, "that''s my daughter. She''s an angel. I won''t transplant the kidney robbed by killing others on her. It''s blasphemy! It''s a crime! It''s going to hell!"


    Yak said calmly, "so you decided to sell yourself for your daughter''s life, right?"


    James was about to leave, but when he heard Yak''s words, he was stunned. After carefully pondering Yak''s words, he sat down again with a bitter face.


    Yak smiled and said to James, "you are a soldier. You have a sense of justice, but we don''t need people with a sense of justice. If you are given a job to be a robber and a devil going to hell, what do you do? You say you can do anything? Can you really? Are you ready to abandon your conscience?"


    James was silent for a long time, but finally nodded slowly, looked up at yak, and said calmly: "I can go to hell, but my daughter must be clean. She can''t have any sin. Maybe the money I gave her for treatment is not clean, but at least her kidneys and her kidneys must be clean! It doesn''t matter if I go to hell. I want her to enter heaven clean in the future! I will bear the sin again, and I''m ready to accept all sins. Really, I''m ready Ready, I can do anything! "


    Yak nodded and said to Gao Yang, "I''m finished. There''s no problem."


    Gao Yang smiled and said to James, "you want 300000 pounds, so what are you going to pay? You say you can do anything, so, is there a deadline?"


    James hesitated for a moment and said hesitantly, "a year?"


    Gao Yang smiled, but Gary shook his head and sighed: "man, it''s a pity that your ability may be worth this price. You may earn 300000 pounds a year, but it''s given to you at one time and in advance. It''s really a pity that it''s not so cheap."


    James nodded, breathed, and said in a deep voice, "five years, is this enough?"


    Gary shrugged and said, "five years. I think it''s a fair deadline. 300000 pounds will buy him five years of freedom. Man, you can''t be greedy."


    Gao Yang smiled and shook his head, but he didn''t have the habit of making others angry, so after shaking his head, Gao Yang immediately said, "don''t borrow money and don''t borrow money to buy the house back, because I''ll give you a million pounds. I have the money to buy the kidney and the operation fee."


    James was stunned for a moment, then his face was crazy and said gnashing his teeth: "what do you want? No! No matter what you want, I''ll give it to you."


    At this time, Gary said with surprise: "Wait, wait, guys, I''d like to remind you that my introduction fee is charged in proportion. Therefore, although I will earn more if you conclude a one million pound transaction, I think you should probably do the transaction at the price of 300000 pounds without explaining the charging standard to you in advance."


    After that, Gary said with a embarrassed face: "I charge 10% of the introduction fee, which is very high. I didn''t explain it in advance just now. I didn''t think it could really make you reach a business. I''m sorry, James. You need to pay the money, so I think you''d better pay according to the transaction of 300000 pounds. In this way, you only need to give me 30000 pounds, otherwise, you''ll have to pay me 100000 pounds."


    After James was a little stunned for a moment, his left hand touched his chin and said melancholy, "ten percent, this proportion is really high."


    Gary said with a wry smile, "yes, it''s very high, but my charge is always the same. Just like everyone else, you have to believe me. The people I introduce must meet the requirements, and the work I introduce must also meet the requirements. Therefore, I have to be very demanding, but I never go too far."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "but you didn''t do anything!"


    Gary shrugged and said, "if you didn''t have me here, would you see Mr. McLean? Similarly, Mr. McLean, you wouldn''t see these potential employers without me, so shouldn''t I take the money? And Mr. McLean is looking for a job, so he should pay the money. It''s reasonable. I never break the rules."


    There are no rules. Gary abides by the rules. The money is due.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s reasonable, Mr. Thompson. I''m also a person who abides by the rules. This money really should be paid, but you didn''t explain it in advance. This is your omission. You have to express something."


    Gary nodded and smiled, "yes, it''s really my fault. I''m willing to charge only 8%, which is the minimum, unless you plan to leave here and reach this agreement outside my home."


    Gao Yang can easily bypass Gary, stand up, go out and pay out to let James work for him from now on, so he doesn''t have to pay a penny, but Gao Yang won''t do so, because it will break the rules, and the rules of the underground world can''t be broken, at least not easily. Otherwise, Gary can''t kill them, but there will certainly be no middleman to have any contact with him.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I said, I''m a man of rules."


    James looked at Gao Yang and then whispered to Gary, "if we reach an agreement, I''ll pay."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said to Gary, "I''ve paid the introduction fee. According to 300000, I''ve paid 24000 pounds. As for what agreement I have reached with Mr. Maclane, it''s our business, because I don''t intend to pay him here. Do you agree?"


    Gary said with a smile, "I agree to calculate according to 300000, but I don''t agree that you should give me the money. Mr. Maclane should pay the money. If you want to pay for him, you can give him the money and let him give it to me again, but I won''t take the money from you, because he came to me to find a job, not you."


    Gao Yang smiled. He likes Gary''s stubbornness. People in the underground world should be like this. Even if it is obviously unnecessary, the rules are the rules, and the rules are established in such stubbornness and great trouble. Don''t worry about dealing with people like Gary.


    Gao Yang looked at James and said with a smile, "I''ll give you 24000 pounds here first. You pay Mr. Thompson, and then take me to see your daughter. If you don''t lie, if our agreement can be reached, I''ll pay you again. If we can''t reach an agreement, you''ll come back and continue to look for a job. Do you agree?"

 Chapter 1526

    A penny baffles the hero. Does James have the capital to disagree with Gao Yang''s proposal?


    Who says you''ll be rich if you can fight? Who stipulates that if you are one in a million special warfare elites, you will be able to make a fortune? Nowadays, making money is much harder than fighting a war.


    How many of those soldiers who have the unique skill of killing can have a livelihood skill in addition to the ability of killing.


    Unlike the ordinary soldiers who retired after several years of military service, for professional soldiers like James McLean, where else can he get money in addition to his generous pension? What else can he do if he wants to make a lot of money in a short time, in addition to selling his skills learned from the army?


    If people like James McLean live a safe and secure life, they will live on that pension. But if they encounter any major changes, or have a special hobby of burning money, or can''t live without the army, they will become mercenaries without scruples and ruthlessness. If they still want to live within the rules, they will become a regular PMC.


    Whether you are a mercenary or a PMC, there is no problem, but the problem is, can you make a lot of money by doing this? This problem has been rotten. In the final analysis, mercenaries have to rely on luck if they want to make a lot of money, and James has good luck because he met Gao Yang.


    Satan is not necessarily the most powerful mercenary regiment, but he is definitely one of the most profitable mercenaries. Moreover, it is likely that this one can be removed. James doesn''t know this yet, but he will know it soon.


    "No problem!"


    James McLean didn''t know what he was thinking. In short, he hesitated for a moment before he spoke. After James spoke, Gao Yang nodded and said to yak and number 13, "give me your cash."


    Gary smiled and said, "well, it''s a win-win result, but I want to know which mercenary regiment you are? Can you tell me this?"


    Gary was a very disciplined man. He nodded and said, "of course, we are Satan."


    James has no reaction. He has never heard of the name. For a soldier who has just retired and has a high degree of confidentiality, the name Satan is meaningless for a soldier who has been living in a closed state.


    But for Gary, that''s different. Even if the name Satan mercenary regiment is not as famous as thunder, it can''t run away.


    "What? Are you Satan?"


    After a surprised cry, Gary pointed to James and smiled, "man, you''re far away."


    After laughing, Gary didn''t say anything, but Gao Yang followed James'' car after paying 24000 pounds for James. Now, he can see with his own eyes whether James has a daughter with uremia.


    There are scouts to explore sports stars, star scouts to sing and dance, and mercenaries don''t have special spies to explore potential newcomers, but there are middlemen.


    Through introduction, we recruited a veteran of special forces, which is one of the most common ways for mercenary regiments to recruit new people. The other is that a veteran volunteered to join a mercenary regiment, which is the same as a company recruiting new people. James, who retired from SBS, is like a graduate of a famous university, It must be more popular.


    However, for Gao Yang, he doesn''t intend to recruit new people. It''s a coincidence to meet James, and James came out of SBS. It''s like a famous professional college student. He must recruit first.


    Satan doesn''t need anything now. He just needs someone in the water. If James isn''t from SBS, maybe Gao Yang won''t decide to take him so easily.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to recruit a new person without any investigation? Although he is from SBS, with Satan''s current reputation, you can recruit anyone in any army in the world, but you suddenly decided to recruit a person you don''t know at all, and he is still semi disabled."


    Yak was a little puzzled, but Gao Yang said with an indifferent face: "tell the truth? In fact, I just like him."


    Jacques frowned and said, "because it''s pleasing to the eye?"


    "Because it''s pleasing to the eye, really."


    Gao Yang didn''t lie. He recruited Satan one by one, and most of the people he recruited were willing to look good to his eyes.


    It''s too simple for Satan to expand now, but Gao Yang has never meant to expand. There are still only a few famous Satans, because Gao Yang doesn''t want to expand, because he is afraid to destroy Satan''s unity.


    In the mercenary circle, Satan is definitely an alien, because few of the Satan mercenary regiments come out of the big special forces. Only Irene, Taylor and Albert come out of the real special forces. The rest are not only from the ordinary team, but even several wild road monks.


    Gao Yang himself, treble, Frye, Raphael, Jason, Tommy and lucika will never be paid attention to looking for a job in a famous mercenary group before they mix up. But Gao Yang has brought Satan, who accounts for more than half of the wild road, into the first super mercenary group in the industry. This is Gao Yang''s skill, which is better than his shooting skill.


    Satan is indispensable to everyone. Everyone has an irreplaceable specialty and is very balanced. They can resist it in all aspects. If people like Gao Yang and Frye are more comprehensive than people from famous brand forces like James, it''s a joke. They can''t compare, they can''t compare.


    Therefore, Satan wins by the balance of the team, not by personal quality. It''s better than personal quality, angels or the virgin of steel. These mercenaries are all composed of retired soldiers from major special forces. One of them is better than most of Satan. However, in terms of the overall comprehensiveness, Satan is not afraid of anyone.


    Satan is far from perfect, but he is very balanced and very united. If you join an SBS person, you will fill in a field completely unfamiliar to Satan before. With James, Satan will not be good at amphibious and underwater warfare immediately, but it will be enough to make Satan make no mistakes and unfamiliar when fighting in this environment. Besides, James is still a Raider, The genuine Raider is the position that Satan needs to supplement most at present.


    The reason why Gao Yang didn''t recruit many retired Marines was that at first sight, he decided to bring James with a half broken left arm into Satan. It''s really just because it''s pleasing to the eye. He thinks James''s temperament is suitable for Satan. Let''s try it first. It''s only a million pounds. Satan can''t afford it. If James is really inappropriate, Then throw it to Somalia and use it in Yemen. Anyway, it''s worth a million pounds to buy an SBS Raider for five years.

 Chapter 1527

    Ye Lianna will arrive in London in the evening, so Gao Yang wants to solve James''s problem as soon as possible.


    The hospital has been contacted and the source of kidney has been contacted. Now there is a lack of money, but James has been out. Although the money is not in place, he is ready for the transplant operation, and a lot of preparation work must be done before the transplant operation. Therefore, James''s daughter is already in hospital.


    Before really seeing James'' daughter, Gao Yang didn''t want to pay or have too much intersection with James, so James always drove in front, and Gao Yang and the three of them followed.


    When entering the hospital gate, yak stopped the 13th and got off alone without saying what to do.


    When he found the parking space and followed James to the inpatient department, yak hurried over with a handful of flowers, and then handed it to Gao Yang without speaking.


    Visiting the patient needed flowers, but Gao Yang was not so careful. He didn''t think about it, but James thought Gao Yang asked him to buy the flowers, so he nodded gratefully to Gao Yang and whispered, "thank you."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, just nodded. Then he looked at yak and gave yak a thank-you look.


    Entering the ward, Gao Yang saw a little girl lying on the hospital bed, playing with a mobile phone, next to a woman in her forties, who looked haggard.


    When Gao Yang walked in behind James, the little girl playing with her mobile phone looked up and shouted happily, "Dad."


    The woman stood up and looked expectantly at James with a nervous face.


    James nodded to his wife, then hugged the little girl in the hospital bed, turned to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "my daughter, her name is Victoria."


    Gao Yang handed over the flowers and said with a smile, "Hello, Victoria, nice to meet you. I wish you a speedy recovery."


    The little girl was a little shy. James'' wife took the flowers. Then Gao Yang shook hands with James'' wife and said with a smile, "Hello, Mrs. McLean. My name is Jack Zhang. I''m James''s friend."


    James smiled at his wife and said, "they were my friends in the army. Well, now they are our creditors. He has money and is willing to lend it to me."


    James''s wife shed tears. She said in a trembling voice, "Hello, thank you."


    Why does Gao Yang have to come to see James'' wife and daughter because he wants to drag James into Satan.


    Sometimes, it''s better to be a villain first and then a gentleman. Gao Yang doesn''t want to check James''s background after he enters the team. He prefers to see James''s family and know what he cares about. If James is lying, it''s natural not to mention everything. If James doesn''t lie, James''s wife and children are hostages.


    For his own people, Gao Yang certainly won''t take this effort, but for a person who is not familiar at all, he has to take more care and take some preventive measures.


    James also has no move, otherwise he would never bring Gao Yang to see his wife and daughter.


    Just take a look and know what''s going on. Gao Yang doesn''t want to have too much contact with James''s family. He whispered to James, "the child needs a rest. Let''s go out and talk."


    James put down his daughter, patted her on the head, and said gently, "Dad, come back after you go out."


    Yak and the 13th just nodded politely to James''s wife and children, and went out of the ward first. When Gao Yang went out later, they both nodded to Gao Yang.


    James had no problem. Gao Yang took a breath. After a while, James also walked out of the ward and took the door of the ward with him.


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "I''ll give you a million pounds first, and then give you a night to arrange your private affairs. Go to see me at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. We may leave tomorrow, and the time may be long. Of course, you may never come back..."


    Gao Yang shut up before he finished. Because James''s wife came out, she looked at Gao Yang with some worry, and then looked at her husband with confused eyes.


    James hugged with emotion on his face, slapped on his back and whispered, "thank you so much for helping me, old friend. I can do whatever you say. Thank you for lending me the money and returning the job."


    After Gao Yang patted James, he smiled and said, "the child''s illness can''t be delayed. I''ll give you the money right away. Bank transfer is more convenient. You give me an account."


    James'' wife relaxed, and then she said in tears, "thank you. I''m almost desperate. Thank you for saving our children. James and I are grateful to you all our life."


    Gao Yang just nodded and said to James, "do you have an account?"


    James''s wife hurriedly pulled out her wallet from her satchel, then took out a card, looked forward to a nervous way: "HSBC account, OK?"


    Gao Yang nodded, took the bank card, sent the account number to little Donny by text message, and then he called little Donny and said with a dignified face: "Hey, little Donny, inform the finance, call the account number just sent to you for one million pounds, change the company account number or dial it from our charity fund, go and do it right away, fast."


    Gao Yang thought very thoughtful at this time. Now James is in urgent need of a sum of money to treat his children. James''s identity is more sensitive. If he uses any account to call him a huge sum of one million pounds, he may have some trouble. Except for the money on his private account, most of the money in his hand is money that can''t prove the source and needs to be washed white.


    Now that he says so, little Downey will understand what he means. The money will be taken out from the charity fund set up in the United States, and will be called to James''s account several times through several hidden channels, so as to avoid supervision below the regulatory limit of large capital flow, so as not to attract attention.


    After calling little Downey, Gao Yang smiled at James and said, "this money should arrive tonight. I have something urgent. I''ll leave now. Call me at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. Bye."


    James seemed relaxed from the bottom of his heart, and he seemed particularly grateful to Gao Yang. Although he bought the money with his life, Gao Yang should be grateful to Gao Yang if he was willing to spend a million pounds to buy his life.


    James whispered, "I''ll see you off."


    Gao Yang pressed James and said with a smile, "don''t send it away. Go with the child. We''ll visit the child again when we have time. Bye."

 Chapter 1528

    In the evening, Gao Yang went to the airport to meet Ye Liana.


    Groliov also missed his daughter, but he finally chose to let Gao Yang pick him up alone, so that if ye Lianna wants to do something with Gao Yang after seeing him, everyone will be embarrassed and want to see him.


    Gao Yang was very excited with a large handful of flowers.


    Xiao biesheng is newly married. Gao Yang has not only separated from ye Lianna for a long time, but also hasn''t married yet.


    But when Yelena saw him from the exit and ran up, Gao Yang was silly, because Catherine followed.


    Ye Lianna ran a few steps, then jumped fiercely and threw herself on Gao Yang''s body, and then refused to come down. Gao Yang held Ye Lianna with her face to Catherine and said innocently: "I don''t know you''re coming, otherwise I''ll prepare two bouquets of flowers."


    Ye Lianna put her arms around her high neck and refused to relax at all. She said loudly, "give the flowers to Catherine. I just want you."


    Gao Yang thought it was too much, but he still handed the flowers to Catherine. After Catherine made a face, she said helplessly, "well, I''ll welcome the flowers, although it''s full of roses."


    After holding for a long time, ye Lianna let go of Gao Yang''s neck, then held Gao Yang''s face, stared at Gao Yang''s eyes, pursed her lips and whispered, "do you miss me?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''m going crazy."


    After a slap, ye Lianna took up her arms and said excitedly, "go, where do we live tonight? Where''s Adele? Didn''t she come with you?"


    Gao Yang said sheepishly, "Er, in fact, I haven''t seen her since I came to London. I handled some things first today."


    Ye Lianna kissed Gao Yang''s face again and said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t have to be so careful. Let''s go and find Adele. I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    Gao Yang looked at Catherine and said with a bitter smile, "Why are you here?"


    Catherine shrugged and said loudly, "we are good friends and best friends. If it weren''t for you, she might become my girlfriend, or I might be her girlfriend. Whatever. Anyway, you showed up and she shifted her goal, so we are best friends now. Since she is my best friend, of course I have to vent for her."


    Ye Lianna smiled proudly and said, "OK, don''t be so stingy. Anyway, I''m the winner, and I''m confident that you have only me in your heart."


    Gao Yang really didn''t know that Catherine was coming back, but ye Lianna didn''t tell him, so his plan was not easy to implement. First, he met groliov with Ye Lianna, and then he went to see Adele with Ye Lianna and Catherine. After four people were noisy together, Gao Yang was able to go to the booked hotel with Ye Lianna late at night.


    In fact, it''s normal that Yelena and Catherine will come to Britain to cheer Adele up. They are also friends who have lived and experienced life and death. Although the friendship between women is strange, after life and death, they will not play a too prominent role in praising the existence that should destroy the friendship between the three women. Therefore, Ye Lianna and the three of them can maintain the friendship.


    For a long time, Gao Yang and ye Lianna had almost no sleep all night. They didn''t sleep until dawn. Gao Yang felt that he hadn''t slept much, so he was awakened by the phone.


    "Hello, this is James. Where should I see you?"


    Gao Yang sat up, looked at the watch beside the pillow and immediately said, "go to the building of BBC4 and wait for me."


    Hung up the phone, patted Ye Lianna around her, raised her voice and said in a low voice, "Hey, it''s time to teach people a lesson. It''s too late if you don''t go again."


    Ye Lianna sat up and hurriedly said, "come on, let''s go quickly."


    Gao Yang must be separated from groliov, so they don''t live too far away, but they must not be close. Otherwise, how can he be secure in his heart.


    When Gao Yang and ye Lianna were renting out to the TV station building, all Satan''s members were also rushing to teach a rogue host a lesson. How can they be absent for such a fun thing.


    When Gao Yang arrived, Satan didn''t lack anyone. Where were all the waiting? Groliov opened her mouth and didn''t speak. Only Irene complained, "you''re too slow."


    Gao Yang nodded and apologized, and a group of people were waiting outside the BBC headquarters.


    Since Adele and Catherine played a guest host when making a documentary, they both received an invitation from BBC4. However, Catherine didn''t work for long and felt that working in TV was not suitable for her, so she returned to the United States, but Adele stayed.


    Adele has never been able to become a real host. BBC4 mainly produces knowledge programs. Documentaries are made too much, and Adele''s boss is a host and producer of documentaries.


    In terms of Adele''s temperament, it doesn''t matter whether she can be a host or not. She''s just temporarily interested in this job. She doesn''t have to be a star on TV. However, her boss doesn''t think so. She first seduces her with the condition of being able to be on camera. After finding that it doesn''t work, she wants to be tough. Anyway, this kind of thing is very common in the BBC.


    Unfortunately, although Adele has a brain problem, she is a talented girl. The most important thing is that she has Ye Lianna, her best friend, glorifying her friend, and groliov, who thinks she owes her a favor. Therefore, it doesn''t matter that Adele''s boss plays a rogue, but she attracts the real cruel role.


    Gao Yang waited for a moment. Adele and Catherine came together. Adele behaved normally this time, but Catherine looked at a group of excited people with a worried face. Knowing what they were, Catherine couldn''t help saying, "what are you going to do? Won''t the consequences be too serious?"


    Ye Lianna said confidently, "just leave it to Gao. What are you afraid of?"


    At this time, Gao Yang saw James. James was standing across the road with a backpack on his back. He probably thought there were a lot of people. James didn''t come directly to meet him.


    It was found that Gao Yang noticed him. James motionless made an inquiry gesture. Gao Yang smiled and waved his hand. After James came across the street, Gao Yang said loudly: "guys, introduce James you mentioned yesterday."


    James nodded to the crowd and whispered to them, "I''m officially working for you now. What do you want me to do?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the gate of the TV station and said with a smile: "later, someone will pass by here. His task is to hijack him without disturbing anyone and not be chased by the police. I don''t care what you do, I''ll ask you if you can do it? Oh, I forgot to remind you that that person is a very famous host."

 Chapter 1529

    Gao Yang wants to see James'' ability besides asking him to make a nomination.


    In broad daylight, the kidnapping of a famous host has not been noticed, but Yake and the 13th can easily do it, but it must be difficult to do it.


    For James, he is a soldier. Let him play hard. Let him do this more skill and work. Gao Yang thinks James may not be able to do it.


    If James refuses, Gao Yang won''t be surprised. If you can''t show off your ability, you can do what you do. If you can''t do it, don''t do it. Don''t promise, but you screw up in the end, then you''ll miss the big event.


    James looked down and thought for a moment, then looked up and said, "OK, I''ll take care of it."


    Gao Yang nodded and smiled, "can I help you?"


    James thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "just watch and be an audience."


    The audience didn''t mean to ask Gao Yang not to interfere, but James needed them to watch the audience. Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, let''s be the audience."


    James looked left and right, pointed to a direction and said, "are you sure the target will come from here?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, his name is Orlando hill. He comes here every day. He''s basically a famous man around ten o''clock. Do you know him?"


    James shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Tell me the vehicle model and license plate number."


    Waiting to write down the license plate number, James went across the road alone, and then left Gao Yang. They got together to chat.


    With groliov''s relationship with Adele and Catherine, he must have a good word, so he took Yelena and Adele and Catherine talking outside the crowd.


    Albert seems to be very interested in Adele and Catherine. When everyone is talking about how to deal with Orlando later, Albert is very interested in Adele and Catherine who are talking to groliov. He is going to chat up.


    When Albert turned to leave, Andy he grabbed his clothes and whispered, "don''t go, or you''ll be unlucky."


    Albert frowned and said, "why?"


    Treble whispered, "like our boss."


    Albert frowned at the three girls who were talking to groliov and whispered, "of course I know that Yelena is the boss''s girlfriend. Oh, I see. Do you mean except Yelena? Well? Can I just avoid it?"


    Andy he smiled and said, "both of them. If you dare to provoke them, Li JinFang will beat you. Maybe the big dog will also beat you."


    Gao Yang coughed softly, and Li JinFang said with a straight face, "what are you coughing? You''re not coughing?"


    Albert raised his hand and said in a low voice, "well, stop talking. I know, but what''s the situation? It looks so complicated. Who can tell me?"


    The look of the 13th was also a little complicated.


    Frye knocked Albert on the elbow and whispered, "don''t ask. It''s very complicated. You talk more and be careful. The boss will clean you up."


    With a long sigh, Albert said with a bitter smile, "OK, I won''t ask, boss, you''re great!"


    Albert extended his thumb to Gao Yang and said angrily, "talk about business!"


    There''s a shit business.


    Cui Bo always knew how to cover Gao Yang. He smiled and said, "guess what James would do? SBS people are powerful. We have to recognize this, but how does a soldier do kidnapping?"


    Frye nodded and said, "I''m curious about that, too."


    Li JinFang was fascinated and said: "SBS people, this is the first time to see them alive. If you have time, you have to fight and see how their fighting is."


    At last, Adele said loudly, "he''s coming."


    He looked at the black car coming from a distance and whispered, "look at it, look at what James does."


    With a bag on his back, James looked down at his cell phone. He didn''t seem to notice that the target''s car had come. Raphael whispered, "can''t he not see it?"


    Irene disdained: "how could it be? If he didn''t see it, it wouldn''t be SBS. He couldn''t get in."


    While talking, James on the sidewalk walked slowly forward, but did not show the appearance of crossing the road, and the direction of the car was the green light. Orlando''s car drove very fast and was about to reach James.


    James suddenly got up and walked forward on the phone. It seemed that he was absorbed in the phone and didn''t notice the car coming rapidly from his right.


    Orlando slammed on the brakes, but still hit James, who couldn''t avoid. James lay heavily on the front of the car, then fell forward and fell right in front of the wheel.


    Cui Bo stared and said, "my second Olympics, touch porcelain! It''s so professional, it seems to be true."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "you''re stupid. Just hit it. It''s a real hit!"


    Yak nodded repeatedly and said, "not bad. This distance is just enough for Orlando to brake and reduce the speed. It''s within the safe range. It''s very professional."


    The 13th snorted, "this way is too stupid."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "no matter what he does, see what he does."


    There was a car accident. People came and went at the door of BBC TV Headquarters. They all watched it.


    Orlando must get off, and after Orlando hurried off, James lying in front of the wheel was struggling to get up.


    "How do you drive?"


    Holding his arm, James looked very painful. After shouting, Gao Yang whispered with a smile: "he obviously hit his leg, but he covered his arm. This guy is fine. He pretends to be quite like him."


    James shouted angrily, but after seeing Orlando getting off in front of him, he was surprised and shouted to Orlando: "are you Orlando hill? Yes, you are Orlando hill. Oh, sorry, I was distracted just now. I''m sorry."


    As a public figure, Orlando must say something. He said in a hurry, "do you feel something wrong? Sir, you''d better not move. I''ll call an ambulance and the police."


    "Hi, Mr. Hill, I like your program very much. I like it very much, but I didn''t expect to see you in this situation. You want to take me to the hospital. No, call an ambulance. Well, the ambulance takes a long time. Well, thank you. Thank you for taking me to the hospital in person."


    James was nagging and shouting. He looked very painful but also very excited. After Orlando opened the door behind the driver''s seat, James didn''t sit in. Orlando advanced the door, and then James closed the door behind him.


    When Orlando''s car drove up, Gao Yang patted his hand and said with a smile, "all right, I have the goal."

 Chapter 1530

    Got into the car and began to follow in the direction of Orlando.


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile: "good, simple and direct, the effect is good. James is a talent."


    No. 13 tilted his head, signaled that Orlando''s car would stop at the roadside in front, and said with a loud smile, "shadow, go to his car and take people to our place."


    On the 13th, he stopped the car. Yak went down and watched Orlando get into the back seat. Then he drove into the car himself and followed Gaoyang''s team.


    When he first arrived in London, Gao Yang was ready to tie Orlando. His plan was to leave the matter to No. 13 and yak. As for what yak and No. 13 should do, he didn''t care. Anyway, he knew that no matter who could do it well on the 13th or yak, he went to ask so many questions about what to do.


    They didn''t go outside the city or find any abandoned factories. Gao Yang directly took Orlando into a hotel, wrapped up the whole first floor and tossed around inside.


    After a group of people entered the hotel and entered the largest suite, Catherine said nervously to Gao Yang: "this is London, not Africa, and this is kidnapping, or kidnapping a very famous public figure. What are you going to do with him?"


    Ye Lianna is a fearless person, but she also said anxiously: "Gao, Orlando knows Adele, and you let Adele here. I think it''s not good. Should Adele hide?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "let me handle the matter. You don''t have to worry. Take a breath with Adele and go with you. Since I let Adele come here, of course I won''t let her have any future trouble."


    Catherine closed her lips tightly, hesitated for a long time, and finally whispered, "are you going to kill him?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "if you don''t kill, you won''t kill. Don''t worry."


    Just then, someone knocked at the door and said loudly, "come in."


    Jacques opened the door. James pushed Orlando in from behind and pushed Orlando forward. James turned over a short knife in his hand and lifted his coat. Then he put the knife into the scabbard hanging in his coat.


    Orlando was not tied and no one blocked his mouth, but looking at the men and women in a room, Orlando said tremblingly, "what do you want? If you want money, I''ll give it to you, I won''t call the police, really..., Adele!"


    Orlando finally saw his acquaintance. Just as Orlando was wondering what had happened, Gao Yang stood up, lazily walked to Orlando, stared at Orlando and smiled, and hit Orlando in the stomach.


    Gao Yang didn''t use much strength, but Orlando lay on the ground with his stomach, curled up like a shrimp, flushed and trembling on the ground.


    Gao Yang wiped his hands, pointed to Orlando and said loudly, "do you know why I hit you? I shouldn''t have done it the first time, but I''m not happy if I don''t hit you."


    Orlando is also in his forties and tall, but at this time he was scared to death. Looking at the house full of people sneering at him, Orlando couldn''t be afraid.


    Gao Yang pointed to Orlando on the ground and said to the three women behind him who were still hesitant: "hit him! You can''t kill him anyway. Just hit him."


    Ye Lianna took laadele''s hand and said loudly, "go beat this son of a bitch, go."


    Adele walked over. She had a high IQ, but looking at Orlando lying on the ground, she didn''t know what to do.


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers. Albert walked over with a smile and fought Orlando with groliov.


    Adele looked at Orlando in front of him, thought for a moment, reached out and slapped Orlando heavily in the face. After spitting at Orlando, Adele turned to Yelena and Catherine and said seriously, "is that right?"


    Ye Lianna shook her fist and said, "give him another hard time."


    Adele frowned and said, "I''ve worked hard."


    Ye Lianna sighed, then clenched her teeth and said, "I''ll teach you to deal with this bastard. You have to do this!"


    Yelena took two steps to run up, kicked out with a hard kick and hit Orlando''s crotch.


    The so-called husband singing and women following, the so-called not a family and not entering a family, is obviously reflected in Gao Yang and ye Lianna.


    The fried egg ram is famous, but Gao Yang didn''t teach Ye Lianna to lift her Yin leg. People would have done it. However, after Gao Yang''s great achievement, he must teach his girlfriend to practice this move to perfection.


    Orlando''s cry really shrunk into a shrimp. He was scared just now. It hurt this time, but Albert and groliov couldn''t lie on the ground if he wanted to.


    Cui Bo gave Gao Yang a thumbs up and said with a smile, "strong, a famous teacher makes a good disciple."


    Adele nodded and walked around behind Orlando.


    "Is that so?"


    Adele had another kick, bent down and curled up, and Orlando screamed again, because Adele couldn''t kick him from the front, so she had to kick him from the back.


    After Adele finished playing, she said with a surprised smile: "it feels good, Catherine, you can try it."


    Catherine just waved her hand, but she refused to come forward. She smiled at Ye Lianna and said, "if she won''t, you''ll spend more energy. Come on, fight hard."


    Ye Lianna was eager to try, but after looking at groliov, she shook her head and said, "forget it. Besides, I think one foot is enough."


    Gao Yang looked at Adele, but Adele kicked four feet hard and said solemnly, "enough, I know how to kick correctly."


    Gao Yang also felt that it was enough. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "whoever wants to fight quickly."


    Irene said discontentedly, "forget it, it''s all like this. What''s the meaning of beating? I''m not short of beaten people."


    I''m not interested anymore. I shrugged and said: "Well, then, shadow, Leonard, leave the rest to you. Torture him, torture him severely, don''t let him die, and don''t let people see any injuries, but let him regret coming into the world. Oh, and this guy has harmed many people. No matter how you torture him, don''t be embarrassed, let alone feel guilty. Remember to let him do it Write down all the bad things in detail. "


    Yak smiled and looked at Orlando, then said leisurely, "guilt, what''s that?"

 Chapter 1531

    No. 13 and yak will not have any sense of guilt. Gao Yang still knows that he is worried that Catherine will have a sense of guilt.


    Yak and No. 13 torture people in different ways, but they go the same way. Anyway, they can dig out what they want from people''s mouths. I really don''t know there''s no way. As long as they know, they can dig it out.


    Gao Yang was very close to the house where Orlando was tried, but he didn''t hear any screams. He was always quiet.


    Three women are a play. Gao Yang wants to spend more time with Ye Lianna, but ye Lianna is now with Adele and Catherine. Gao Yang doesn''t want to join the fun, so he is chatting with James and, of course, all the members of Satan. They will live and die together in the future. We must get to know each other first.


    "The guy who looks cold and inhuman is called yak. You can also call him shadow. Don''t listen to his nonsense. In fact, we are all good people. We can''t do such a thing as killing and robbing organs."


    Gao Yang is opening his mouth to comfort James. After hearing Gao Yang''s explanation, James first breathed slowly, and then said to Gao Yang seriously: "in fact, you don''t have to tell me this. When I decided to sell myself in exchange for my daughter''s life, I was ready."


    Frye was very curious about James. He looked at James and said with interest, "man, I heard you want 300000 pounds. What are you going to do to earn 300000 pounds?"


    James said coldly, "I can only kill. I heard that being a killer makes money, so I want to kill. Unfortunately, I can''t find such a job."


    Frye laughed as if he had heard something particularly funny.


    James endured for a long time. Seeing that Frye didn''t stop, but attracted most people''s laughter, James frowned and said, "what''s funny?"


    Frye laughed: "Have you seen too many movies? Be a killer? You still want 300000 pounds? Where can you find an employer to give you money to kill? If you want to kill ordinary people, you have to kill at least ten people. Even if the gang boss wants to kill, you won''t find people like you. If it''s a kind of rich resentment, it''s possible to take out millions of pounds to kill one person at a time, but they can only You have to be crazy or stupid to ask you to do such a thing. What people want is a professional, professional killer. Do you understand? "


    "Rookie."


    Groliov nodded and commented on James.


    Tommy nodded and said, "yes, he''s a rookie."


    James blushed. He whispered, "I am a professional. I will never betray my employer. Moreover, my ability is definitely worth the price!"


    "Bah!"


    After spitting mercilessly, Irene said with disdain: "do you think SBS people are great? There are more people in the world who are not afraid of death and want to make a lot of money. How many have really made money? Man, if you want to make this money, you must first understand that you can''t make it if you can fight. These are two different things."


    Albert smiled, pointed to the next door and said with a smile: "The one over there who looks like a good man is the real killer. He is a professional. Do you know how much he can get for one vote? From at least five million pounds, do you know how long it takes him to make a shot? Almost once every three years. If the market is bad, he may not have business in five or ten years. Now you understand?"


    James nodded slowly and said in a low voice: "in fact, I already understand, because I want to earn this 300000 pounds for a long time, but I don''t have a chance, so I know that the killer is just an immature idea at the beginning of me. If I didn''t meet the boss yesterday, I''ll rob the bank today. I''ve planned and prepared."


    Li JinFang said mercilessly, "fool, robbing a bank is definitely an idiot''s behavior. As an elite soldier, you shouldn''t have this idea."


    James said sadly, "you don''t have children. You don''t understand."


    Cui Bo said with a smile: "he meant that you chose the wrong direction. As an SBS veteran, the direction you should consider is mercenaries. Do you know the virgin of steel? They only want special forces. You go and get 300000 pounds in case of emergency. They must give it."


    James raised his arm and whispered, "I''ve found it. The virgin of steel doesn''t want me. I can''t afford what I want."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "are you really looking for the virgin of steel?"


    James nodded: "yes, someone introduced me to a middleman. He asked for me. The virgin of steel was recruiting new people. Originally, they were very interested in me, but after they knew that my arm function was damaged, they didn''t want me. This is the only mercenary group willing to pay 300000 pounds."


    Several people said in unison, "you''re lucky."


    Li JinFang was right next to James. He patted James on the shoulder, smiled and said, "the virgin of steel doesn''t see you, but it''s your good luck."


    James nodded and said approvingly, "yes, I''m really lucky. My wife and I cried in the middle of the night last night. We all think God bless me to meet you yesterday."


    Frye smiled: "you''re lucky because the virgin of steel doesn''t want you, because if you join the virgin of steel, you''ll be killed by us. Of course, you''re really lucky to be transported to our head. Otherwise, you won''t want to make a lot of money in your life. When you die after a few years of ashes, it''s your end."


    "Are you enemies with the lady of steel?"


    James looked surprised because he looked a little excited and his eyes were full of surprises.


    Gao Yang had no time to boast. He just felt that he could not let go of the news of the virgin of steel under such circumstances, so he shouted, "how much do you know about the virgin of steel? Tell me."


    James frowned and said, "I don''t know much. I just know that they are recruiting new people. I was introduced to a middleman. He told me that he had just sent three retired sas to the steel virgin."


    Raise your eyebrows and frown, and recruit three SAS at once. The action of the steel virgin is not small.


    Not only pay attention, others also pay attention to the movement of the virgin of steel. It''s impossible not to pay attention. After all, there will be a strong enemy in World War I sooner or later.


    Groliov also frowned and said, "three people join at the same time? Tell me what you know."


    Just then, yak pushed the door in without knocking. After shaking a camera in his hand, he said with a smile: "guys, everything is done. I tell you that the content is particularly wonderful. Do you want to see it? I promise you, if you sell this, ha ha, the whole BBC will have an earthquake. Solemnly remind you that the content is super hot."

 Chapter 1532

    It''s just easy to help Adele out this time in Britain, but it''s not a small thing. In Gao Yang''s heart, it''s not a big thing, but it''s definitely a very important thing.


    Things have to be done the same. Yelena and Adele are still waiting not far away. Gao Yang decides to solve the Orlando problem first and then ask the steel virgin.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said to yak, "say the result first."


    Yak smiled and said, "we began to torture him because you said you wanted to torture him, so we didn''t want to ask questions at the beginning. I just used all the means I knew on which bastard. Of course, Leonard also used his means. We exchanged our experiences on the same person for the first time."


    Andy ho took a breath of air-conditioning, hissed, and said curiously, "he''s not dead?"


    Yake looked at Andy with dissatisfaction and said, "are you insulting Leonard and me? I don''t care. Leonard will discuss this problem with you when he hears you."


    Andy ho waved his hand and said with a smile: "forget it, you''d better not tell him. I''m just curious how Orlando can stand it."


    Yak said indifferently, "OK, he''s not dead or crazy. He just collapsed again and again. The boss said to torture him, he must regret being born in this world and let him know what a real devil is."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "in other words, he certainly won''t go out and talk nonsense, will he?"


    Yak said proudly: "as long as he goes out to say a word about today, I will retire immediately and never do this interrogation for the rest of my life. Believe me, even if you kill him here immediately, he will never say a word. Compared with his lessons, death is a negligible price."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "OK, watch the video and see what shit is sitting under this guy''s ass."


    Irene said discontentedly, "you''re disgusting."


    Yak put the camera on the table and began to watch Orlando in his chair tell his proud story.


    After watching for a while, Irene said angrily, "this damn bastard!"


    In fact, what Orlando said is not particularly excessive, that is, how to disaster several women. There are the normal means of your love and my wish, as well as the broken things of how he threatened and lured to meet his expectations, but generally speaking, it still belongs to the normal range.


    However, after talking for a while, a paragraph was pinched in the middle. This was yak and they were torturing Orlando, so when Orlando appeared again to say his black history, the explosion began to be sensational.


    Gao Yang was angry and depressed: "the little girl will not let go. The means are still so bad, scum, you should kill him!"


    Orlando''s self-protection scandal was nothing. What mattered was that he began to poke out all the things he knew, including his colleagues and superiors.


    "Fark, they are all like this. Unexpectedly, such a famous star host likes little boys! Scum!"


    Yak looked at Irene, who was about to spit fire, and said leisurely, "I said, they are more interested in little boys. This is the tradition of the BBC."


    Treble followed, "it''s also an English tradition."


    Yak didn''t care what others said. He just shrugged, but James said with an unfair face: "don''t say that, Falk! I''ll kill that scum and bear all the consequences myself!"


    Yak looked at James and said in surprise, "Wow, he still has a sense of justice. I said, man, people like you... Oh, no wonder, a rookie just out of the army. It doesn''t matter. You''ll get used to this kind of thing soon. Don''t care too much. It''s harder for this guy to live than to die."


    Gao Yang looked at the group and said that there were more than 50 names from Orlando''s mouth. This was just what he could remember. There were more women who couldn''t even remember their names.


    After watching it for a long time, Orlando didn''t explain his black history. Gao Yang couldn''t watch it anymore. After turning off the camera, he said to yak, "it must be true?"


    Jacques sighed, "you''re insulting me again. Leonard and I can''t tell which is true and which is nonsense. We''re still farting."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I''ll show these to Adele and them and let them decide what to do with Orlando."


    Gao Yang took the camera and went to Adele. He didn''t say much. He just gave them Orlando''s confession. Before long, the three women couldn''t stand it. Catherine gnashed her teeth and said, "can you torture that bastard again?"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "no problem."


    Ye Lianna gently pushed Adele and said with a smile, "I''m so glad you weren''t handled by that bastard. Really, I''m very happy."


    Adele said with a smile, "how is it possible? I''m waiting for Gao to do those things. For people outside Gao, I''ll beat them. You taught me, ye Lianna."


    Ye Lianna said angrily, "Adele, you idiot!"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "now, how to deal with Orlando? He certainly won''t report anyone. Now it''s up to you to deal with him. You can give this video to a BBC competitor."


    Catherine frowned and said, "no, there are many girls'' names here, and some are celebrities. Making this public is too harmful to those girls who have managed to climb up. I think it''s better not to make it public."


    Ye Lianna frowned and said, "what should I do? I can''t let him go so easily?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "how can we let him go? His career is over. There is no doubt about it, and he has been severely punished. Trust me."


    Adele said loudly: "Justice must be done and all these bastards must be made public. It''s very simple. Delete the part about celebrities and hide the names of those unknown people by technical means, but release his confession and let these bastards be punished. If there are victims willing to stand up and sue them, they will naturally stand up. If they don''t want to appear, no one will know "It depends on how they choose. In short, the evidence should be made public."


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "well, as you wish, since it makes you angry, you can do whatever you say. This video will soon spread all over the world."

 Chapter 1533

    Ukraine has something to deal with, so after sending Yelena and her three to the plane to the United States, Gao Yang got on the plane to Kiev without stopping.


    The plane is a private plane, so Satan''s people can start holding their combat meetings on the plane.


    Gao Yang has not heard the news of the steel virgin for a long time. The mercenary regiment lost its trace after suffering a heavy loss in Crimea.


    If Justin is asked to help find the whereabouts of the virgin of steel, there should be no problem, but it requires a lot of money. At present, Gao Yang has no particularly urgent need to stare at the virgin of steel. He has too many things to do, so he doesn''t deliberately look for the whereabouts of the virgin of steel.


    James inadvertently brought the news of the virgin of steel. This seems to be a coincidence, but it''s actually quite normal.


    As long as the special forces, the lady of steel is still very famous, but not all veterans go to become mercenaries, but a few are willing to become mercenaries, or there are few who are desperate and forced to become mercenaries. Therefore, those who are qualified and willing to become mercenaries have a great chance to fall into the hands of the lady of steel.


    Of course, SBS is one of the most famous troops. James is undoubtedly qualified, but only if his left arm is not disabled. James''s left arm is not fully functional, which is fatal to a soldier. Basically, James must be affected by the gun and will never be as stable as before his arm went wrong, And this is just one of the effects.


    James didn''t get into the eyes of the steel virgin, but Gao Yang happily brought James under his command, but this is not the key, the key is that James got some very useful information.


    "The three SAS people, I heard, were two snipers and a precision shooter. They all joined the virgin of steel with a monthly salary of 50000 pounds, and then there were battle rewards. It is conservatively estimated that they can get at least one million pounds a year. This is what the middleman I once came to the door told me."


    After James finished slowly, he seemed to think of something, and then said: "I don''t know the middleman very well, but one of my comrades in arms, who is in the armored group, has a very good relationship with the middleman. My comrades in arms can''t give me a suitable salary, but the middleman can. What the middleman said to me in order to reassure me, so I can''t guarantee that these must be true, but I think they should be true."


    Cui Bo said curiously, "your comrades in arms? The relationship is good? Then why don''t you borrow his money to treat the child first and try to find a job?"


    James turned to treble and said seriously, "I borrowed it. He lent me 20000 pounds."


    Cui Bo looked at Li JinFang with a puzzled face and muttered in Chinese: "only lent 20000? What''s this?"


    Li JinFang also frowned and said, "everyone has their own difficulties. Don''t always put your mind on others. Why do you want these? Foreigners are not like this. Besides, there are a lot of 20000."


    Gao Yang waved impatiently and said, "let''s get down to business. Say these words in private, James. Have you heard any other news?"


    James nodded and whispered: "The middleman said that the virgin of steel is recruiting a large number of experienced players. As long as they have the ability, money is not a problem, and they are still training. Everyone who joins them only needs to spend a two-month joint training period. As long as they are qualified, whether they fight or not, they will start paying money every month. Another message, the middleman said that he has just returned from Iraq, so I think The virgin of steel should be in Iraq. "


    Gao Yang frowned, looked at the small table in front of him rhythmically, and said with a puzzled face: "There is no doubt that the virgin of steel is recruiting troops and horses, and they are still training. What I am most puzzled about is that in Crimea, the virgin of steel has suffered great losses, with more than half of the casualties. It is understandable to recruit new people, but in Crimea, the Snipers and precision shooters of the virgin of steel were behind, and basically did not suffer losses. Why did they win It''s long-range combatants who shoot accurately, not the Raiders they lack most at present? "


    Irene shook her head and said, "boss, your thinking has entered a misunderstanding. Three accurate shooters from SAS do not mean that the virgin of steel recruits all long-range combatants such as accurate shooters or snipers."


    Gao Yang looked at James. James shook his head and said, "I don''t know anything else. This is all I know."


    He breathed loudly and continued to say with a bitter face: "Precision shooters and snipers are multipliers of combat power, but a team can''t be full of long-range fighters. On the scale of the virgin of steel, unless their original snipers are gone, they shouldn''t recruit snipers anymore. What kind of combat team do they want to build? Do they rely mainly on long-range firepower? It''s not very important Maybe. "


    Taylor said in a deep voice, "why not consider that the virgin of steel is expanding their scale? If the virgin of steel is 200 people, their precision shooting power is too much, but if they expand to 300 people? 400 people?"


    Gao Yang suddenly looked, clapped his hand, laughed and said, "yes, I didn''t expect such a simple question. Who stipulates that the virgin of steel can only have 200 people. It''s normal for them to plan to expand the scale."


    After saying that, Gao Yang''s smile disappeared immediately. With a bitter smile on his face, he said: "this is not good news. The virgin of steel is vigorously recruiting new people, and they have also carried out intensive training. The most important thing is that they are expanding the scale."


    They are all very powerful people, but they may not be able to cooperate together. The virgin of steel recruits all the elites of famous brand forces, but these people have different habits and tactics. If they are not kneaded together as a whole, they may not be able to give full play to their full strength.


    Satan met the jungle warfare team of the virgin of steel in the jungles of South America, which was very hard and difficult to deal with. However, he met larger forces in Syria and Crimea, but he didn''t feel particularly difficult to fight, because the team that didn''t form a whole after a large number of people actually played better.


    There has never been any information that shows that the virgin of steel has all the members practicing together, because they are originally a collection of interests, and the sources are too complex. It is very hard to knead them into a whole. If the time is short, it will have no effect. If the time is long, it will consume a lot of financial resources. For the head of the virgin of steel, there is no need to do so.


    Now it''s different. Notre Dame of steel is not only expanding and increasing the number, but also training to improve the quality. This is not only bad news, but also a dangerous signal.

 Chapter 1534

    Gaoyang can''t think of what the virgin of steel wants to do.


    Unlike Satan''s mercenary regiment with extremely stable composition, the virgin of steel is a typical mercenary regiment. The virgin of steel will not be dissolved, but the members have changed one after another.


    If there is only Gao Yang left for Satan, Satan will be completely finished. Even if Gao Yang pulls up another team, it is not Satan.


    But even if all the people are dead, leaving only the head of the virgin of steel, the virgin of steel will still be there. As long as you have money and recruit people, the virgin of steel will soon be fully loaded again.


    They are all special combat elites from famous brand forces, which is the sign of the virgin of steel and one of the main reasons why the virgin of steel can get big business. If you have money, you will have combat effectiveness. Although the combat effectiveness is not as hard as your name, the hard stubble under a big helper is really gathered together, even if there is no tacit understanding, The combat effectiveness is enough for the virgin of steel to walk horizontally in the world, because there is no more powerful mercenary regiment.


    But it is such a team that does not need joint training or long-time training. Now it has started long-time intensive training, which is what Gao Yang can''t understand.


    "What do they want to do? Are they hired by the German covenant? Otherwise, who gives the steel virgin the money to expand them and let them carry out intensive training? The personnel flow of the steel virgin is also very fast. Unless someone pays for the training, the hydra is stupid to train those members who are destined to leave?"


    It''s not just Gao Yang who doesn''t understand. Anyone who knows a little about mercenaries doesn''t understand. It''s normal for groliov to associate Deyo with the virgin of steel, because it seems unlikely that the head of the virgin of steel would pay for training himself.


    Training costs a lot of money. Except for Satan and angels, which are small mercenaries with few people, it seems that no one is willing to spend money just to improve their strength.


    But after hearing groliov''s very distressed words, Gao Yang seemed to see the dawn. He stood up and said loudly, "I understand!"


    Looking at Gao Yang gnashing his teeth, groliov shouted, "did you think of it?"


    He raised his voice and said in a deep voice: "It''s normal for Deyue to get in touch with the famous steel virgin, but this time it can''t be Deyue, because we''re playing so lively now. Deyue doesn''t have time for the training of the steel virgin. Hydra is not stupid, and Deyue is not stupid, so it can only be other people who pay, and rich people with money. I can''t think of any other possibilities except Shah people."


    Gao Yang knew that the virgin of steel had a connection with AIS. Later, he knew that the virgin of steel had a good relationship with Shah, that is, the reason why the virgin of steel went to Syria to help AIS fight was the money paid by Shah behind his back.


    The Madonna of iron and steel has suffered heavy losses recently, and the staff reduction is very serious. However, as long as shaakon pays, the Madonna of iron and steel can pull up a team with a larger scale than the original one every minute, and also have money for intensive training.


    Gao Yang''s face was very ugly. He sat down again and said loudly, "Justin told me that aisis has become active again on the border between Iraq and Syria. Now the virgin of steel has begun to expand wantonly in Iraq and has spare money for training. Needless to say, the virgin of steel will help aisis fight again."


    Groliov nodded and said loudly, "yes, it''s reasonable. It seems that AISI will reappear and rise soon."


    Cui Bo said with an unconvinced face: "we beat ace away from Syria. With such a group of disabled soldiers and defeated generals, it''s not possible that they can reappear my letter and rise again?"


    Tommy said with a dignified face: "I have participated in the war in Bosnia and Herzegovina and experienced the Kosovo war. Only there is support behind me. The people you defeat can always stand up again soon."


    Gao Yang said with an iron face: "yes, with the support of the Shah people, AIs will rise again soon. I want to inform the Syrian side and make them ready. James said that the virgin of steel will train for two months, so AIs will reappear in two months at the latest, and it must be much more powerful than before."


    A very elite team emerged in Syria and beat AIS away. Of course, the Shah can find a larger and more elite team to help AIS fight back. It''s a simple truth.


    Groliov sighed and said, "it''s useless. It''s useless to say. Now Syria has no spare power to deal with the threat that hasn''t happened. Their enemies can''t cope with it."


    Gao Yang sighed: "always inform. I''ll ask polovich again. He''s in Iraq and see if he has received any news."


    Taylor is always very attentive to the affairs of ace. With a serious face, he said, "will we focus on ace?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "not for the time being. We won''t transfer our energy until we have decided the outcome of the war with Germany and Jordan."


    As for ace, ACE had nothing to say. After Gao Yang was silent for a long time, he said, "in short, kill Deyue as soon as possible. We can''t fight with him all the time. Deyue won''t die. We can''t do anything."


    Everyone nodded. At this time, there was nothing to say about AIS. If Deyue didn''t die, they couldn''t leave Ukraine, or at least Europe. No matter what AIS did, they could only watch. After all, the battle with AIS was for Bruce''s revenge, but the war with Deyue was related to the life and death of all Satan.


    After waiting for a long silence in the cabin, James determined that others had nothing to say, and then slowly said to Gao Yang, "boss, have you ever played with the virgin of steel?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, three times. We won all."


    James''s eyes lit up, glanced at the people in the cabin, and whispered, "it sounds incredible."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "when you have been in Satan for a long time, you will understand that victory has never been an incredible thing for us, no matter who the opponent is."


    After that, Gao Yang smiled at James and said, "why, I''m not convinced that I''ve been brushed down by the virgin of steel?"


    James smiled, raised his left hand, and said helplessly, "it''s normal to be rejected because of my arm. However, no one will be convinced of this kind of thing? So I''m very happy to know that you and the virgin of steel are mortal enemies. There are few opportunities for those who have rejected you to regret."


    Gao Yang laughed, pointed to James and said loudly, "good, I like people like you. Come on, let''s talk about your salary."

 Chapter 1535

    "You''ve got a million pounds, which is your salary for the next year. In this year, you don''t have a fixed battle bonus, unless you have any special performance. Because you take the money first, you seem to have no room to refuse."


    After Gao Yang finished with a smile, James frowned and said, "didn''t he say five years?"


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "we are in a very dangerous situation now, because we are fighting with a very powerful guy, so we have been fighting big and small battles all year. I think it''s too much for an SBS veteran to buy you five years with a million pounds. I''m a mercenary, not a profiteer. I can''t do such a thing."


    James took a breath, nodded to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "thank you!"


    Waving high: "No, don''t thank me. The choices are two-way. Maybe you don''t want to continue to work with us in a year, or we don''t want you to stay in Satan. We''ll get together and break up at that time. If you still want to stay in Satan and we want you to stay, salary will talk about it at that time, but you must obey all my orders in this year."


    James nodded: "of course, this is the most basic. In fact, what I sell is life. You give me a million and let me commit suicide immediately. I also do it in front of you, so if you have a mission that must die, you can give it to me to do. I have this consciousness."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "it''s too straightforward. Are you encouraging me to give you the task of death?"


    James nodded seriously, "yes, I have to show my value when I take your money. If you give me more money than I ask, I will give you the appropriate return."


    Albert pointed to James seriously and said loudly, "man, I like you, but you can rest assured that RAM will not arrange you to perform the task of death. You will continue to do what you do in the army and in Satan."


    James smiled and said nothing.


    Gao Yang pointed to Li JinFang and Irene and said with a smile: "the two of them are Raiders. In the future, the three of you will be Satan''s full-time Raiders. The three of you will practice together first to get familiar with each other''s characteristics and habits. You don''t have much time to finish the most basic running in as soon as possible, and then we will train together several times."


    James nodded, "yes, sir."


    Irene smiled and said, "well, another one named sir."


    Waving high: "Don''t call me sir, just call me boss. Then I''ll tell you about Satan''s current situation. We''re going to Kiev. We may have a battle at any time, because we''re fighting with an arms giant. His name is Deyo, one of the largest arms dealers in the world. At present, our situation is not good, so I''ll simply recruit you into Satan, no Then you won''t come in so easily. "


    James nodded, "yes, I''m lucky."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "your arm has an impact on your combat effectiveness, but we lack real Raiders now, so I must put you in the position of Raiders. I hope you won''t let me down."


    James raised his left arm and said solemnly, "it has influence, but my performance will satisfy you."


    How much influence James''s arm has on him and whether it can meet Gao Yang''s requirements for an attacker will not be known until later.


    Satan is really short of commandos now. Commandos can be said to be the cornerstone of a special combat team, but only two genuine commandos, Li JinFang and Irene, make Satan have limitations in many tactics, because although most people of Satan can hold the position of commandos, they are still a little behind Li JinFang and Irene.


    If you are fighting against an enemy who is not so strong, Satan''s demand for Raiders is not so strong. Li JinFang and Irene, two first-class Raiders, carry a few unprofessional Raiders, but when they think of the boundless butter knife of Deyue, Gao Yang''s heart will have no confidence.


    Raiders are not just Raiders. They are also the main combat forces in street warfare and indoor warfare. Snipers like treble, blasters like Rafael and bombers like Frye all need Raiders to hold or open the situation in front of them in order to have room for them to play. Indoor warfare is almost useless for groliov, Tommy and Jason , carrying a gun is a bluff.


    With James, if James can really meet the requirements, Satan can finally come up with the most basic standing three person assault team, instead of having to let Gao Yang or Frye top them every time.


    After a brief explanation with James, Gao Yang pointed to groliov and said, "his name is groliov, nicknamed big dog, deputy head of Satan. If I''m not here or I lose my command ability, you must obey his orders unconditionally."


    After nodding at groliov, James shouted, "I see, boss."


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile, "I have to give you weapons and equipment. Tell me about your requirements for weapons."


    James said without hesitation: "as long as it''s not l85a1, all other assault rifles will do. No, as long as it''s not sa-80 gun family, any other gun will do!"


    James said his request, but he may be worried that Gao Yang didn''t give him l85a1, but gave him an l86a1 or a SA80 carbine with a short barrel, so he quickly made up for his mistake and refused to use all the guns of the whole 80 gun family.


    Irene laughed and shouted to James, "it''s a pity that you''re not a real warrior. I thought you would bravely choose the British national treasure rifle."


    A real warrior dares to face death and use the L85 rifle. This joke is widely spread. As a deeply hurt British soldier, no one knows it, so James said very impolitely: "yes, I don''t have the courage to use the SA80. I''m sorry."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "the gun is still your choice, and the carrying equipment. Give me a list of what you prefer. We have special personnel to purchase. Electronic equipment such as night vision are unified. I''ll match it for you later. Who else has any concerns to ask James?"


    Groliov shouted, "James, do you have a nickname?"


    James hesitated, shook his head and said, "no, actually there are, but I don''t want to use it. I want to leave my nickname in SBS."


    Gao Yang patted his head and said with a smile, "forget this. Since there is no nickname, start one quickly. We can''t shout your name during the battle. You certainly don''t want such a scene?"

 Chapter 1536

    Only the wrong name, not the wrong nickname. Generally speaking, nicknames can better reflect a person''s character or certain characteristics, but in Satan, nicknames are more the meaning of codes.


    Gao Yang''s nickname is Gongyang, Cui Bo''s is rabbit and Li JinFang''s is toad. These three nicknames have different reasons, but they have one thing in common, that is, others can''t subconsciously get some information through nicknames.


    Andy called what he called Kwai Fu. When he heard it, he knew his hand was fast. This nickname should be abandoned. But when Andy called the Dragon Knight, he would not understand the meaning of the nickname.


    As for the nickname of Hydra, it makes people subconsciously think that this person is not easy to deal with. They are all called Hydra. They must be sinister and poisonous. However, the nickname of hydra is put on the head of the maid regiment of the virgin of steel. Hydra can''t control others to call him that whether he wants it or not.


    The nickname of groliov''s big dog comes from that he was once called a loyal dog. He just called trouble and slowly became a big dog.


    When the Satan mercenary regiment was founded, everyone''s nicknames were animals. It was just a coincidence. Frye joined as "what do you think of octopus? It changes color much faster than chameleon."


    The 13th said without hesitation, "from today on, call me octopus."


    When another man''s nickname was decided, Taylor said bitterly, "I can''t call the postman. What should I call it? I never thought about changing my nickname."


    Then Andy ho suddenly shouted, "take your time, guys, do you think the Dragon Knight is an animal?"


    Irene shouted, "of course not, dragon knight. Of course, the focus is on knight rather than Dragon."


    Listening to Irene and Andy ho discuss the nickname of dragon knight, she is very happy. She smiles loudly and doesn''t speak, but Cui Bo pulls his shoulder with a smile.


    Andy he said anxiously, "so I want to change my nickname. I want to call panda! Giant panda!"


    Gao Yang said strangely, "why is it called Panda?"


    Andy ho stroked his hair back, raised his head and said proudly, "everyone loves you!"

 Chapter 1537

    Andy ho is always confident, even narcissistic,


    So his words attracted a lot of boos, thinking that even if Andy ho did match the image of the panda, his bad friends wouldn''t let him get such a nickname easily.


    But after many people''s satire, Andy ho finally got his new nickname, panda.


    When Andy was elated, Taylor said with a sad face: "I really can''t think of a nickname. I think the nickname must be started by others. If I have to choose by myself, I want to call it the white headed sea eagle."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "why is it called white headed sea eagle? What does it mean?"


    Taylor nodded, smiled and said, "the national bird of the United States is also a symbol of the United States."


    Raphael couldn''t see that other people''s nicknames were too powerful. He whistled and said with a smile, "the white headed sea eagle is not suitable for you. It''s better to call it Turkey."


    Taylor shook his head and said, "don''t even think about it. I don''t want the turkey that will be on the table at Christmas."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "the white headed sea eagle is really inappropriate. The symbolic meaning is too strong. Your nickname is postman. I think it''s a carrier pigeon. It''s a messenger."


    He jumped to his side and thought for a while, then said helplessly, "well, since you don''t want teweimeng animals, I have to call carrier pigeon. I think this nickname is really suitable for me."


    Groliov did shake his head and said, "carrier pigeons are not very good. They will give people room to imagine. Just call pigeons."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "this is good. Pigeons are better."


    Taylor is not as shameless as Andy he. He is the kind who follows good advice, so he nodded and smiled and said, "OK, I''ll call a pigeon in the future."


    Frye laughed and said loudly, "now we have really become an animal mercenary group."


    Several people of Satan have new nicknames, which is not a big deal, but Satan has really become a mercenary regiment of animals and animals, flying in the sky, running on the ground and swimming in the water, even amphibians and insects.


    Irene also smiled and said, "correct you, it should be the animal mercenary regiment."


    A group of people called each other a few new nicknames and ended their voyage happily.


    Nothing can be done in the air, so Gao Yang can relax and laugh with his comrades in arms. However, as soon as he reaches Kiev and sets foot on the ground, Gao Yang''s relaxed journey ends, and he has to face the complex environment and dangerous situation again.


    As soon as the plane landed, Gao Yang had to start talking and answering the phone again.


    Little Downey stayed in nice, France. Satan is too short of manpower now, so he can only let little Downey monitor de Yue''s villa, and the message sent by little Downey is that de Yue''s villa is still empty.


    Kiev is the focus. Gao Yang has to inform Pavlovic that they have arrived in Kiev. Since they can''t get rid of Deyue directly, they have to do what they should do in Kiev.


    After calling out one by one and notifying everyone in Kiev, Gao Yang thought about it and called polovich.


    The action of the virgin of iron and steel is very strange. As the only mortal enemy left with the virgin of iron and steel, Gao Yang has nothing to pay attention to, even if the virgin of iron and steel has nothing to do with Satan''s most urgent task for the time being.


    Polovich answered the phone very quickly, but Gao Yang didn''t speak, so he heard polovich yell, "where are you?"


    Instead of directly answering polovich''s question, Gao Yang said in a strange voice, "are you all right there? Your voice seems to be worried about something."


    Polovich lowered his voice and said hastily, "the Americans are staring at me. I have left the green zone now."


    Gao Yang''s heart jumped fiercely, and then whispered, "what''s going on?"


    Polovich took a breath and whispered, "I don''t know what happened. It''s no secret that I''m in the green zone. Even Americans know I''m here. If it wasn''t for the acquiescence of Americans, I couldn''t stay in the green zone."


    There is no doubt that the green zone is completely controlled by the United States. It has always been strange for polovich to stay in the Green Zone, but he never asked polovich why, and now polovich wants to solve the mystery by himself.


    Bolovich took a breath and continued: "I have contacts with many armed factions in Iraq. Americans need me. I exist as an intermediary and can help them deal with many difficult problems. Without me, Iraq''s attacks on the United States would be at least 30% more."


    After that, polovich was silent for a moment, and then with a very firm mouth: "I''m useful to the United States, so they let me stay in the green zone instead of tracking down the whereabouts of big Ivan from me, because they know that if they want me to help deal with big Ivan, I''ll either die or turn over with the Americans and fight first, so the Americans have never used me to deal with big Ivan. They still have fantasies, but just a few days ago, I realized that something was wrong. "


    "Why is it wrong?" he said in a low voice


    Polovich was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "is Andre dead?"


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to tell polovich about it, but since polovich already knew it, he immediately whispered, "yes, I thought about it for a long time and decided to tell you about it. That''s why I called."


    Polovich breathed and said in a deep voice: "Can you tell me that you still take me as a friend? Well, I''ll tell you one thing. Andre''s death may have something to do with the United States. After Andre''s death, I got the news soon, so I left the green area as soon as possible. On the third day after I left, a team of American soldiers defended and searched my residence in the green area, so it was definitely not just Germany Yes, the United States is definitely involved. "


    "You mean Americans are directly involved?" he frowned


    Polovich sighed and said in a deep voice: "I''m not sure whether the Americans killed Andre directly, but Deyue definitely fought against big Ivan with the support of the United States. Now I have too little information to judge."


    Gao Yang thought for a long time, but finally didn''t say the name of butter knife, because he really couldn''t guarantee that polovich could be trusted.


    After a short pause, polovich said in a very tense way: "Andre is dead, the situation in Europe is completely out of control, ram, you have to be careful."


    "Yes, I''ve decided to leave Kiev. Now there''s no way to do business here."


    Polovich paused for a moment, as if he were organizing his words, and then he said nervously, "so, do you know who controls the power of big Ivan in Europe now?"

 Chapter 1538

    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "hmm? What do you mean? Who did you mean to take over Andre''s position?"


    Polovich sighed and said in a deep voice, "yes, that''s what it means. Forget it, you won''t know."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "Andre almost killed me because he thought I was robbing business, and no one could rob business with him in Ukraine. Later Andre died and the situation in Ukraine was in a mess. Now I can do arms business casually, but you know, arms dealers are not my job or my ideal job, so I decided to quit Ukraine , leave after you have dealt with the matter on your hand. "


    Polovich sighed: "Let''s go. It''s a wise choice to leave. Now Ukraine is the main battlefield. Whether it''s the German pact or the grand Ivan, winning Ukraine has symbolic significance. Maybe they can tolerate people doing small business in Ukraine at ordinary times, but now, no one can do arms business in Ukraine. If you stay in Ukraine at this time, it''s easy to misunderstand that you have completely voted Rely on one of them. If you''re not going to tie yourself to big Ivan''s chariot, leave early. "


    This time it''s Gao Yang''s turn to be silent.


    Trust this kind of thing, once lost, it will never be found again.


    Polovich didn''t betray Gao Yang, but he chose to stand by at the most critical moment of big Ivan. If big Ivan doesn''t have an accident now, and can continue to tolerate polovich to live in the world and do business in a very sensitive place in the green area, Gao Yang won''t think too much.


    But now big Ivan has disappeared for a long time. Gao Yang doesn''t dare to disclose to polovich again, especially about big Ivan. He will never say anything.


    Gaoyang''s heart is full of mixed feelings, because he thinks bolovich is a good person and a friend, but Gaoyang doesn''t dare to bet on bolovich''s character, so he has to hide everything he can hide.


    After a long silence, Gao Yang finally said in a deep voice, "you can''t stay in the green area. Where are you going next?"


    Polovich sighed and said deeply, "I''m going to Kiev."


    Gao Yang was startled and said loudly, "are you coming to Kiev?"


    Polovich said faintly: "Yes, I''m going to Kiev. I didn''t betray big Ivan, but I did choose to watch when he needed me most. If he did something wrong, he would always pay a price. Big Ivan allowed me to do arms business in the green area, but now I dare not go back to the green area, and I can''t do arms business in other places. Moreover, now is the most dangerous time for big Ivan, so I will never go back To Ukraine. "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "what are you doing here?"


    Polovich low channel: "I have my own strength. It''s not surprising. I always have to have my own strength. Now I''m going to take my people to Ukraine and continue to fight with the German pact. You don''t understand. Andre is dead and the power in his hands has completely lost control. I need to go to Ukraine to declare the existence of big Ivan. No one can think that the German pact has completely mastered Ukraine Otherwise, it will have disastrous consequences. "


    Gao Yang said curiously, "do you think you can get the power originally in Andre''s hands? Do you have the capital to fight the German pact when you arrive in Ukraine?"


    Polovich said with a smile: "I can''t get Andre''s strength, and I can''t resist the German pact. As I said, I just declare my existence in Ukraine. With me, it means that big Ivan hasn''t failed yet, at least not completely. Where do you need me?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "well, maybe you really should come to Kiev. Then, that''s it. When you get to Kiev, contact me. If I''m still in Kiev, we can meet and talk."


    Polovich sighed, "I hope to have a chance to meet, I hope."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and frowned.


    Groliov went to Gao Yang and whispered, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with polovich?"


    "The Americans started on polovich, so he wanted to come to Kiev, not to take refuge, but to replace the dead Andre and continue to fight with his own strength," he said in a low voice


    Groliov immediately frowned and whispered, "if he comes, will he pose a threat to us?"


    Gao Yang said with a embarrassed face: "you know, I can''t trust polovich now, although I think he should be reliable."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "if you can sell it once, there will be a second and a third time."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "yes, I think so too, so I dare not disclose any information to him. I even suspect that he has taken refuge in the Americans or German treaty, because I think if the Americans really want to kill him or catch him, he can''t run out of the green area."


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, I think so."


    He shouted loudly and whispered, "look, see if polovich will really come to Kiev. If he is killed, he will prove his loyalty. If he has nothing, we will stay away from him. If we go further, we can only kill him first. I hope we won''t come to this step."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "how do you prove his loyalty to big Ivan? It''s unrealistic."


    Gao Yang had no choice but to stand up and say, "what else? Kill him directly? I can''t do such a thing. So now let''s go step by step. Bolovich is very experienced. He knows how to deal with a peer. Therefore, let''s wait and see."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "what shall we do next?"


    High and low channel: "Lead the snake out of the hole. Unless it''s a target like Deyue himself, we won''t do it ourselves. We''ll use the people we have to fight all the forces of Deyue and all the arms dealers who come to Ukraine to rob business. If their actions lead to a counterattack, we''ll do it ourselves. If Ukraine is very calm and nothing has happened, we''ll take Morgan away as soon as possible Find your gun! "


    Groliov smiled, patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and whispered, "you finally have the way of thinking of mercenaries. Mercenaries are cannon fodder. We are, especially those mercenaries controlled by us."


    Gao Yang knows what groliov means. Now he has begun to use mercenaries under his control as bait, that is, as cannon fodder, which he would not do before.


    Gao Yang felt that groliov had misunderstood, so he said seriously: "I didn''t treat them as cannon fodder. I just think that under the current environment, this is the only effective way to lead out the hidden power of Deyue. If I really treat them as cannon fodder, I will have a more effective way."

 Chapter 1539

    There are a lot of things to do every day in Kiev.


    Gao Yang is used to busy and tense days. He does things that need to be solved separately. If he can finish them in a short time, he will try to finish them as soon as possible. If he can''t do things in a hurry, he has to keep enough vigilance and look for opportunities in the painful waiting.


    Morgan''s gun has been located, but the specific location of the gun needs to be clarified. After all, poloneschenko is a rich man. He has many houses, and the gun was bought by poloneschenko''s father Alexei. The gun is more likely to be in Alexei''s hand.


    Gao Yang asked No. 13 and yak to explore the specific whereabouts of the gun. This can be done, but it needs patience.


    Looking for a gun is Gao Yang''s current focus. Except for the first time, Gao Yang is waiting for bolovich to Kiev.


    Gao Yang dare not trust polovich, but if polovich comes to Kiev, there may be new progress in the stalemate.


    Bolovich is on the surface, and he can''t hide it. If bolovich really comes to Kiev, he may be able to attract de Yue''s attention. If bolovich starts fighting with de Yue immediately when he arrives in Kiev, Gao Yang plans to hide in the dark and watch the battle between bolovich and de Yue to judge whether he is credible.


    If bolovich doesn''t do anything after he arrives in Kiev, Gao Yang will release the news of bolovich in Kiev. If bolovich''s news in Kiev is known all over the world, but Deyo doesn''t attack bolovich, Gao Yang will think that bolovich has turned to Deyo and he will kill bolovich himself.


    If polovich is killed by Deyo''s people, Gao Yang will believe polovich. It may be unfair to polovich, but this is an underground world war. Every decision is related to the life and death of many people. If polovich wants to blame, blame his mistakes.


    It has been three days in Kiev, but there is no news. It looks calm, but Gao Yang is afraid of this calm situation.


    The underground world war has started. There is only one left between Deyo and big Ivan. Before the end of the war, Deyo does nothing, which can only show that he is brewing a big action.


    In order to ensure safety, Gao Yang will change his foothold at most once in three days. When contacting others, he only uses the telephone. Gao Yang is remotely commanding the power he has. For a war, remote command is not a qualified commander''s job. However, considering the killing of Andre''s butter knife, Gao Yang feels that all this is worth it, It is more important to ensure that the command core is not beheaded by others.


    James''s equipment hasn''t been found yet. His gun is easy to solve, but the remaining electronic equipment takes time to equip him.


    Satan''s combat effectiveness is largely based on their excellent equipment. They are equipped with all the most cutting-edge and best individual equipment. Everyone of Satan carries hundreds of thousands of dollars. After paying such a high price, he has to gain something.


    Night vision devices and radios are the most cutting-edge goods in the U.S. military. Gao Yang needs Morgan''s help to get them out, but although Morgan has a way, he doesn''t say to take them. It takes time, and the time is not certain.


    Gao Yang faces many problems, but he has been able to deal with all problems calmly without being impatient. When he just took over as a regional decision-maker from Andre, he was difficult to adapt, but now, whether it is good news or bad news, he can deal with it in a very peaceful state of mind.


    "Found arms dealers of unknown origin? How many people?"


    "Two people, with several subordinates, want to buy guns and ammunition. It''s a lot, but it''s not a big business."


    The phone call came from newlantova. He found several people who wanted to make money from the arms business and asked Gao Yang how to deal with it. Gao Yang just thought for a moment and said in a deep voice: "take several people to find them. If you can catch them alive, ask the origin. If you can''t catch them alive, just kill them directly. Tell me the process record and the results, that''s all."


    Gao Yang has four phones at hand. The phone rings constantly every day. Almost no time is free, he ends his call with newlantova, and another phone at Gao Yang''s hand rings immediately.


    The phone was from shava, who said in a loud voice, "what''s up?"


    Shawa shouted, "my people have found several suspicious foreigners living in residential areas. They don''t know what they do for the time being, but they don''t look like journalists."


    He shouted loudly, "did those foreigners find out the origin last time?"


    "I found out. I just wanted to tell you that they do business. A company from Spain has maintained business relations with a company in Kiev for many years. It should be no problem, and my people say they don''t look like they have a problem."


    Gao Yang picked up the pen on the table, looked for it on a list, crossed off an address, and said in a deep voice: "if you''re sure there''s no problem, just leave them alone. Check the newly found people. If you think it''s wrong, inform me again, and I''ll send someone else to check. Is there anything else?"


    Hung up the phone, shouted loudly. After a while, he suddenly stretched out his hand and scratched his hair.


    As a mercenary, Gao Yang hates the work of sitting in a corner and making phone calls all the time. He likes to go straight to and fro and end a battle cleanly, rather than carrying out the work of investigation and re arrangement without clear purpose and enemy.


    After a meaningless sigh, Gao Yang ended his short vent time, picked up a phone again and began to dial the number, but when he was dialing, his satellite phone rang.


    Gao Yang''s most important phone is his satellite phone. As long as it is not in battle, he will ensure that he can answer it at any time.


    It''s polovich.


    "Ram, I''m in Kiev."


    Gao Yang waited for bolovich for three days. He thought it would take longer for bolovich to arrive, but facts proved that bolovich''s action was still very fast.


    Polovich moves quickly, but Gao Yang can''t be happy about it at all.


    Because after the Americans shot at bolovich, it took only three days to get to Kiev, which shows that bolovich is very capable, but it also shows that bolovich has taken refuge in the Americans or Deyue.


    Gao Yang was surprised and happy and said, "so soon, where are you?"


    "Just arrived in Kiev. Where are you? I want to meet you."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "OK, let''s meet. I''m in Kiev. Do you come to me or do I come to you?"


    Polovich sighed and whispered, "my situation is not very good. Don''t come to see me. I''ll see you. You choose a safe place and we''ll meet."


    "OK, I have something to deal with now. When I finish it, I''ll tell you where we''ll meet."


    "I''ve brought all the people I feel reliable this time. I''ll go to war with Germany, so my situation will get worse soon, so you have to hurry. I may not have much time to wait for you."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was ten o''clock in the morning. Then he whispered, "I''ll try to meet you today, but it''s estimated that it will be evening, or tomorrow morning. I''ll inform you at that time. Also, do you need help? Can you ensure your safety?"


    Polovich murmured: "I''ve brought more than 50 people this time, but there are still too few people, but it should be no problem just to protect me. Moreover, I''m on grushevsky street, close to the supreme Rada building and the presidential palace. Even if Deyue knows my arrival, he has to avoid killing me here. Forget your help. Don''t get involved this time Things are different. There''s no need to involve you. "


    "OK, wait for me to contact you," he said in a low voice


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. He was in a bad mood. Anyway, he had always regarded polovich as a friend, and polovich really helped him a lot. He was very unhappy to talk in collusion with polovich.


    In fact, Gao Yang now thinks polovich''s suspicion is more serious, but anyway, Gao Yang still wants to see him, otherwise he can''t carry out the next work at all.


    If bolovich has taken refuge in Deyue, Gao Yang will kill him without hesitation. If he is not sure, bolovich will become a cicada. The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finch is behind.


    After hanging up with polovich, Gao Yang immediately called yak. After yak got through, he whispered: "Polovich has arrived. He is on grushevsky street, not far from the presidential palace and the supreme Rada building. He said there are more than 50 people. Put down what you are doing and try to find him. If you find him, keep an eye on him. You know how to do it."


    After calling yak, Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie on the table and whispered, "end your business, let''s have a meeting, battle meeting."


    After taking a few mobile phones, Gao Yang quickly walked to the room with the largest foothold, and then Satan''s people quickly rushed to the room serving as the meeting room.


    When everyone arrived and Pavlovic also entered the conference room, he shouted loudly: "bolovic is coming. I''ll meet him tonight or tomorrow, but I''m not going to really wait until that time. We''ll find him right now."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "why?"


    He shouted loudly and said helplessly: "polovich may have taken refuge in Deyue, and there is a great suspicion. We take the initiative to find him, at least we can make his preparations less full."

 Chapter 1540

    Gao Yang wants to be the Yellow finch behind the mantis. He doesn''t want to be a mantis, let alone a cicada. Therefore, it''s worth thinking about how to ensure his safety when meeting polovich.


    After Gao Yang briefly introduced the situation, Pavlovic said without hesitation: "since you suspect that the man named bolovich has defected to the enemy, why not kill him directly."


    Gao Yang looked at Pavlovic and said seriously, "I just doubt him. I''m not sure he''s on the enemy''s side."


    Pavlovic also said seriously: "doubt is enough. In this case, are you going to prove his innocence? Even if you want to prove his innocence, it''s polovic''s business, not you."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "well, I don''t particularly care whether polovich has defected to the enemy. Now we can''t find someone from Deyue to attack. I want to use polovich as a bait to break the current dilemma. No matter whether he defected to the enemy or not, as long as he is in Kiev, it will help us."


    Pavlovich thought for a moment, then said seriously: "your practice is very effective, but it is also very dangerous. It is not very simple to want to use a person as a bait. It is likely that you will be the bait. Are you sure your people can do this plan?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, I trust my people."


    Pavlovic nodded and shouted, "well, I also trust my people, so do it. If you won''t be a drag, there will be new progress in this matter soon."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in a deep voice, "I want to deploy it before two o''clock in the afternoon. It requires makeup and light packing. Do you have any ideas?"


    Pavlovic said impolitely, "we are not people who can''t fight without bulletproof vests. In fact, we are more used to unprotected light combat, so we only need to ask your people about this question."


    Gao Yang was not interested in fighting with Pavlovic. The proud old man always habitually questioned the combat effectiveness of everyone except the black devil, so he just said faintly: "you must know what my people have. Then, it''s settled. Go back and prepare for each other. We''ll start in half an hour."


    Half an hour later, Satan and the black devil set out to go to grushevsky street where polovich was located.


    Polovich knows most of Satan''s members. It''s not a good idea to let Satan approach polovich in the dark, so Gao Yang divides people into two parts. People in Satan who haven''t met polovich act together with the black devil and follow him in the dark. Then Satan''s people are farther away to ensure that they won''t meet polovich, But Gao Yang won''t reveal their position. It''s a half light and half dark ambush.


    After arriving at grushevsky street, Gao Yang called polovich and said calmly, "man, I came back early. Where are you? We''ll meet now."


    Polovich didn''t ask anything. He seemed to have no doubt about why Gao Yang came suddenly, although Gao Yang''s action was almost clear that he didn''t trust him.


    "OK, I''m at the Katyn hotel. Will you come or will I go?"


    Gao Yang saw the sign of the Katyn Hotel, and then he said in a deep voice, "I don''t know where the Katyn hotel is. I need to find it. Well, I''ll wait for you in a cafe called polebin. Do you know here?"


    Polovich immediately said, "yes, I''ll find you."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and said in a deep voice to Li JinFang and Irene: "which polebin cafe I just passed."


    No matter what excuse he comes to the door, he can''t hide that Gaoyang doesn''t trust polovich. In this case, Gaoyang doesn''t find any excuse at all. He won''t go to the hotel to find polovich to avoid being ambushed, and polovich obviously knows this.


    When Gao Yang sat down in the cafe, Pavlovic and his team had already laid an ambush near the cafe. As for Pavlovic, he simply sat in the cafe with three people, not far from Gao Yang.


    Polovich arrived ten minutes later. When he saw polovich, Gao Yang could hardly recognize him.


    Polovich lost a lot of weight, but he looked much more relaxed when he met Gao Yang last time.


    Polovich came by himself. Without an attendant, he sat directly opposite Gao Yang, put his hand on the table, smiled and said, "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Gao Yang also said with a smile, "yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    After saying this, it seemed that neither of them knew how to continue the dialogue. After a moment, polovich sighed and said helplessly: "Trust this kind of thing. If you lose it, you can''t find it back. If you don''t encounter something very deadly, it''s OK. Everyone can still sit down and pretend to be the same as before, but if you encounter a very deadly critical moment, there''s no way. You can only be on guard carefully, just like we are now."


    Gao Yang also said helplessly: "yes, we are not peers, but what we do is fatal work. Just understand."


    Polovich stared at Gao Yang and said seriously, "I didn''t betray big Ivan. Although my current situation seems to betray him, I didn''t. believe it or not, I have to tell you."


    Gao Yang smiled, filled the cup in front of polovich with a coffee pot, looked at polovich and smiled, "it doesn''t seem to be my business."


    Polovich moved the coffee cup in front of him, and then whispered, "it''s about you. If you don''t see me, I''m not sure, but now, I''m sure you''re helping big Ivan. I know you. I know your character. If Andre isn''t dead, it''s OK. Andre is dead, you will help big Ivan stabilize the situation in Ukraine."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a bitter smile, "I want to help when I don''t know how to help."


    Polovich was silent for a moment, took a few sips of coffee, nodded and said, "yes, Andre is dead. There is no one to command his power, and he can''t give you the power on his hand. That''s impossible, so you can''t contact the power left by Andre now."


    Gao Yang smiled and sighed, "from my standpoint, I want to help big Ivan do something, but I can''t contact him, so I don''t know what to do here. Polovich, I want to know what you''re going to do here."


    Polovich smiled and said helplessly, "I came here just to set up a target for people to fight. I told Deyue that the people of big Ivan haven''t died in Ukraine. I also told big Ivan that I was sorry for him last time. This time I''ll make up for my mistakes, and I''ll use my life as the price."

 Chapter 1541

    Gao Yang felt that polovich should be telling the truth, but unfortunately, he thought he didn''t have the ability to see through the hearts of the people, so even if polovich said it sincerely, he didn''t believe it.


    However, if polovich really plans to set himself up as a target for people to fight, he will do better next.


    Gao Yang slowly turned his coffee cup and said in a deep voice, "what are you going to do, be more specific?"


    Polovich said with a difficult smile: "I don''t know. I don''t have a specific plan. I''m not familiar with the situation here, so I''m going to make myself more eye-catching so that Deyue can easily find me."


    Gao Yang sighed, looked up at bolovich, frowned and said, "you''ll die like this. Deyue won''t give you a chance to set a trap. If he finds you and decides to attack you, he''ll hit you like a hammer."


    Polovich said with a bitter smile, "I know, but what else can I do? I said, I want to prove my loyalty at the cost of my life. If big Ivan is still alive, he will see it."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "it''s time for me to leave. I hope you can achieve your wish. However, it''s always good to live as far as possible. If you die, it''s meaningless to prove your loyalty. Bye."


    Polovich smiled and said, "you go first. I''ll go after coffee. Oh, I''ll pay."


    Gao Yang stood up, walked out of the cafe with Li JinFang and Irene, looked left and right, and walked slowly towards the ambush of others.


    Just out of less than 20 meters, when he was telling the ambush that they could stop work, he suddenly whispered in his headphones: "don''t stop, don''t look back, someone is following you."


    Gao Yang''s heart clicked. If someone followed them, especially if the person who followed him was sent by polovich, the consequences would be very serious, very serious.


    For a moment, Gao Yang''s heart was confused, but his confusion was a moment. No matter how serious the consequences were, the most important thing was to solve the current crisis.


    Gao Yang''s footsteps didn''t stop, he still walked forward slowly, and whispered, "what should I do?"


    "Don''t stop, keep going. All the ambush people don''t move. I want to see how many people are following you."


    If someone stares at her, it''s not necessarily someone behind her. There may be people on both sides or in front of her. She turns her head high and looks at Irene with a smile, then directly hugs Irene''s waist, and then whispers in Irene''s ear: "everyone, pay attention not to expose yourself. Just watch quietly and don''t come out. Fox, be careful yourself."


    Gao Yang seems to be whispering sweetly with Irene, but he is making combat deployment. He doesn''t dare to make particularly obvious abnormal actions. He is worried that this will attract the attention of the tracker, and he doesn''t dare to speak to the air, because he is worried that someone in the tracker will lip and understand what he said.


    In a hurry, Gao Yang has no other way but to pretend to be a couple with Irene.


    Irene held Gao Yang''s left hand and shook it. Groliov shouted in the walkie talkie: "you can''t continue to walk. You''ll be out of our vision and range. We have to follow."


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang, as if Li JinFang was an inconvenient light bulb. Then he put his hand around Irene''s neck, approached Irene''s ear again, and whispered, "don''t follow, you can''t expose, fox, are you sure it''s tracking."


    Irene angrily pushed Gao Yang. Gao Yang laughed. After avoiding Irene''s punch, she went back to hold Irene''s hand, and then turned her head to Li JinFang and shouted, "man, we''re going to go back later. Go back to the hotel yourself."


    Li JinFang said calmly, "it''s boring to go back to the hotel. Just walk around."


    The three men continued to walk. They were about to leave the position of Satan''s ambush and move forward to get out of protection. At this time, Pavlovic whispered in the walkie talkie: "jieliejin, front protection, sickle follow protection. I went around and waited to meet in front. Each time two people, be careful not to expose."


    Satan''s people are not good at doing such things, but the black devil''s people are good at it, so Gao Yang didn''t remind them not to expose things.


    Since someone is following, let''s have a good look at who is following. If it''s Deyue''s person, just catch it and ask. If it''s polovich''s person, it''s time to go back and kill him immediately.


    Gao Yang thinks that his strength in Kiev is not strong enough. He doesn''t dare to play the game of fishing for big fish. If he finds the danger, he should put out the danger as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang walked forward for more than 100 meters. At this time, yak whispered in the walkie talkie: "two people, I''m sure. Don''t look back. Just go your way and I''ll solve it."


    As soon as Yak''s voice fell, Pavlovic whispered, "there is no one ahead, I can confirm."


    Gao Yang was secretly relieved. At least he didn''t have to cover up when he spoke, so he whispered, "fox, there are two people on the other side. If you can''t do it yourself, don''t do it. We''ll set up an ambush circle and bring them in to do it again. Black devil, prepare and try to catch them alive."


    Pavlovic whispered, "yes, you keep going."


    Gao Yang walked a little further. Yak suddenly said, "the stalkers have joined together. They are good hands. They may notice. I have to do it!"


    Gao Yang''s face remained unchanged, but he whispered: "no! You''re too dangerous alone."


    Gao Yang can''t turn back when he dies. If he wants to turn back, the people who follow him will be alert and all his previous achievements will be wasted. What he can do now is not to turn back and continue to move forward.


    Gao Yang''s heart is burning, with a spring breeze on his face.


    Gao Yang saw Pavlovic coming face-to-face with a shopping bag. Pavlovic was going to support yak. If it was confirmed that there were no other trackers, it was time to start, but Pavlovic was at least 100 meters away from yak.


    Gao Yang and Pavlovic didn''t even have eye contact. They passed by calmly, just like pedestrians on the road. Everything was calm and normal.


    Just then, Gao Yang heard Yake''s stuffy hum from his headphones.


    Pavlovich reached out and took out an ak-74u from the shopping bag. Gao Yang turned around and pulled out his pistol while lifting his clothes. Irene, who had just reached out with Gao Yang''s sweet honey, took out an MP7 from her satchel, while Li JinFang turned his head and pulled out his pistol at the same time.


    Then, turning around, Gao Yang saw that yak fell to the ground with a man in his arms and never got up again.

 Chapter 1542

    Gao Yang especially regretted and blamed himself, because this kind of thing should have been done by Yake and the 13th, but he was sent out on the 13th. In the current situation, it was obviously a mistake to do so.


    Gao Yang ran out quickly. Although he started later than Pavlovic, he soon surpassed Pavlovic.


    Albert ran out of his hiding place. Some fat bodies didn''t run slowly. Carrying a backpack, Albert pushed away pedestrians who didn''t know what had happened in the street and ran quickly towards yak.


    Gao Yang followed Li JinFang and ran to yak.


    Yak lay on his side on the ground, with blood all over the nearby ground.


    A man fell in front of yak. Yak wrapped a thin steel wire around his hands. The steel wire was wrapped around a tracker''s neck. Behind the tracker, yak was still tightening the steel wire, and behind yak, there was also a man. There was a small wound on the man''s neck, but the blood sprayed within a few meters of him.


    There was a knife in the hand lying behind yak, and then Yak''s dagger was inserted into his heart.


    There was a wound on Yak''s neck. The blood was flowing out. There was a wound on his left back waist. The blood was flowing out. There was a knife in his left leg, and the handle was still on the hand he strangled his neck. The man stabbed the knife into Yak''s thigh with his backhand, and then turned horizontally to try to cut off Yak''s femoral artery, so a cut about 78 cm long was cut across Yak''s leg.


    But before his femoral artery was cut off, Jacques robbed his opponent of his ability to move.


    Just one look, Gao Yang knew what had happened.


    Yak started almost at the same time as the tracker. A man wanted to wipe Yak''s neck from the back. As long as he cut off the dental carotid artery, yak would lose consciousness in 30 seconds and die in a minute, but yak avoided and put a steel rope around the tracker''s neck in front of him.


    The people behind made the knife quickly. No matter whether Yak''s carotid artery was cut off or not, they would stab the knife into Yak''s back waist and then directly to his heart. However, yak avoided the end of stabbing his heart again when he turned back. He grabbed the steel cable in his right hand and pulled back, and his left hand made a knife to scratch the carotid artery of the pursuer behind him. After he got it, he stabbed the opponent''s heart, Before the opponent''s knife reached the maximum depth, he lost his ability to move first, but at the same time, the tracker who was strangled by him pulled out his knife, and when he couldn''t turn around, he stabbed yak in the thigh with a backhand knife, but yak had solved the enemy behind him, and then strangled the steel wire with both hands, so that the tracker in front of him quickly lost his ability to move, Prevented his femoral artery from being cut off.


    The whole fighting process will not last more than two seconds. Gao Yang, who was influenced by yak and No. 13, understands that the three people who fell to the ground are good players, but yak is a little stronger, so he won one-on-two and hasn''t died yet.


    "Press and hold the wound!"


    Yak was still panting. He looked up and didn''t stop. He just dropped a word, left yak and went to the cafe where he had just talked with polovich.


    Awesome did not know whether ark would die, but he knew he would not die immediately, because he avoided all the fatal parts, the wound on his neck did not hurt the carotid artery, the wound in his lower back did not reach the heart, and the wound on his leg did not reach the femoral artery, so he had the chance to survive, provided that Albert and Andy gave him the power.


    Let the high gratifying is that Albert and Andy always awesome.


    Without looking back, he rushed to the cafe, leaving Li JinFang holding down Yak''s thigh, Irene holding down Yak''s neck, and then Albert quickly knelt in front of yak, followed by Andy he kneeling behind yak.


    The place where yak fell to the ground was a little more than 100 meters away from the cafe where polovich talked. When Gao Yang rushed to less than 30 meters away from the cafe, he found that two people were also lying in front of the cafe.


    Just at this time, polovich rushed out with a pistol. At a position of 40 or 50 meters opposite the side of the cafe, there were three people on the ground. One person was running fast, but when he ran, three people jumped out of the next one and shot indiscriminately with a pistol.


    There was gunfire at last.


    The running man fell to the ground.


    Obviously, there was a silent fight here, but Gao Yang didn''t know who the two sides of the fight were. The stalker may be polovich''s man or polovich''s man.


    Gao Yang stopped and pointed his gun at polovich. Polovich who rushed out of the cafe also found Gao Yang, and then he pointed his gun at Gao Yang.


    Both Gaoyang and polovich aimed at each other, but they didn''t shoot.


    Pavlovic stopped and aimed his gun at bolovich, but then at the three men with pistols.


    Gao Yang adjusted his breath. He was confident that he would kill bolovich before bolovich hit him. Because he was the God of the gun, bolovich was not, and Pavlovic knew this, so he didn''t shoot in a hurry, but watched the change.


    The three shooters ran to the side of the escaped man. A man reached out and touched the neck of the person who was shot to the ground, raised his hand to fill a shot on the back of the head of the person who fell to the ground, then stood up, slowly approached polovich, and raised his gun at Gao Yang.


    Some people rushed and raised their guns behind Gao Yang, and so did polovich.


    Gao Yang and polovich quietly raised their guns and looked at each other. They were more than 20 meters apart. They were motionless and just stared into each other''s eyes.


    Neither side spoke, and the pedestrians in the street fled screaming.


    Gao Yang is holding a gun with both hands. He slowly, especially slowly released his left hand holding his right hand. After taking away his left hand, he slowly waved back. After bolovich was obviously relieved, he tilted his head back.


    After looking at bolovich again, Gao Yang turned and left. While running to yak in a hurry, he said in a low voice: "the people who are not exposed by the black devil continue to lurk. See who will collect the body. The exposed people will leave immediately. Come on!"


    After watching bolovich turn his head and run, Pavlovic took the gun and whispered, "leave two people to monitor."


    Gao Yang ran back to Yake again and looked at Albert and Andy who were bleeding all over his hands. He trembled and said, "can you live?"


    "Yes!"


    It was yak.


    After turning his eyes powerlessly and looking up, yak said with a bitter smile: "sorry, I missed. I really can''t keep alive."

 Chapter 1543

    Yak said he was fine. Gao Yang couldn''t believe it, so he looked at Andy ho.


    Andy he nodded and said in a hurry, "I can''t die."


    Andy ho made a judgment and Gao Yang was relieved. He sighed with relief and said in a deep voice to yak, "you did a great job."


    Yak tightly pursed his mouth and said solemnly, "they''re from the CIA."


    Gao Yang was shocked. If he was followed by the CIA, his most worried thing might have happened.


    "Are you sure?"


    Yak lay on the ground, his eyes turned to the knife pulled from him, and whispered, "you can see from the knife, and their methods. They are from the CIA."


    Gao Yang looks at Pavlovic, who is examining the body.


    Pavlovich nodded and said in a deep voice, "there is nothing to prove his identity."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "check if they have communication equipment."


    When a real agent acts, he will never wear a headset outside his ear like in the movie. That behavior is very stupid, very stupid.


    In order to reduce the risk of being found as much as possible, unless it is a large force operation, the backup forces are ready to rush up for war at any time. The agents who perform tracking or lurking will not even bring hidden communication equipment. The only thing they rely on is their own eyes and ears.


    Pavlovic whispered, "no, unless they have signal relay facilities nearby, it''s useless for them to bring hidden communication equipment."


    Gao Yang looked at the two knives on the ground.


    Pistol is Gao Yang''s last line of defense. If he has to fight at close range, he will choose to use a gun instead of a knife. Even if he can''t use a gun, he will use his axe instead of a knife.


    In the Satan mercenary regiment, there are only two people who take the knife as the last line of defense, yak and Andy ho. They are both good at using the knife and like to use the knife. As for the 13th, no one knows what his last self-defense weapon is. In addition, James seems to have the tendency to use the knife as the final weapon, because when he came out of his home to join Satan, His only weapon is a knife.


    However, there are differences between Dao and Dao. For Gao Yang, Dao is more like a tool than a weapon, so he uses a mad dog''s tactical Dao, while Li JinFang and groliov directly use bayonets.


    The modern bayonet is actually used as a tool. The scene of stabbing people on a gun is almost impossible, so the bayonet is not sharp, especially the AK Bayonet used by groliov.


    The knife used by yak has a single function and is only for the purpose of killing people. Strictly speaking, it is not a knife. It is a double-edged dagger. It is very sharp and very short. The total length is only about 20 cm, and the blade is only 10 cm long. This dagger is not a professional and has little effect, but in Yak''s hand, it is his ultimate weapon to protect his life.


    Andy ho has a scalpel and a tactical knife of about 25 cm. It is also very sharp, but only one side cutting edge. James''s knife is the same, but his knife needs to be slightly longer, with a total length of 28 cm. The same one side cutting edge knife is not a double-edged dagger.


    When Yake said he would not die, Gao Yang''s eyes fell on the dagger inserted in Yake''s back waist. Now it was pulled out by Andy he and thrown next to him. The dagger is about 25 cm long and has a double-sided blade.


    As for the dagger originally inserted into Yak''s leg, it is also a dagger, with a total length of about 20 cm, very thin, very narrow and very light.


    The purpose of use is different, so the type of knife is also different. Yak uses the knife only to kill rather than as a tool. Coupled with his skills, the knife he chooses is very different from Andy from James.


    So seeing the two knives on the ground, Gao Yang knew that the two people killed by yak were the same kind of people as yak. If yak said they were CIA, they must be.


    Gao Yang glanced at the two knives on the ground and didn''t pick them up, but Pavlovic picked up the shorter knife and whispered, "the people of the CIA have not changed their fighting skills after decades."


    Yak gasped, "I said it''s from the CIA. Bring me my knife and don''t lose it."


    Gao Yang reached out and pulled out Yak''s knife from the heart of the body. Yak breathed and whispered, "there are only two people following you. This can''t be wrong. They shouldn''t have a chance to send out the news. Unfortunately, they didn''t catch the living one. Well, do you have any other questions to ask?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, you can faint."


    Yak tilted his head and fainted crisply.


    Gao Yang waited for another moment. Two minutes later, Andy stopped and said in a hurry, "you can go and send him to a place with good conditions for surgery."


    Gao Yang beckoned. A car quickly stopped in front of the crowd. Gao Yang looked at his watch and whispered, "we''ve been delayed for three minutes. We must leave here in one minute and start."


    Yak was roughly stuffed into a car, and then the car rushed out at a high speed. Gao Yang and they got on the car in turn to keep up with and leave. Grushevsky street is the most crucial street in Kiev and even Ukraine. If they can''t leave quickly, they may be surrounded by the army.


    After getting on the bus and running, he said in a loud and deep voice: "find a place to heal Yake first, and then send him away immediately. If those two are from the CIA, we seem to be in great trouble."


    Gao Yang dared to go to war with Germany, but he dared not go to war with the United States.


    On the premise of completely hiding his identity, Gao Yang dares to go to war with anyone, but if his identity will be exposed, his courage will be much less immediately, because he is not alone. All members of Satan have concerns and burdens behind him, and most of them still live in the United States. If his identity is exposed, it will be the biggest disaster.


    Groliov and Gao Yang sat in the same car. He frowned and said, "maybe those two people were attracted by polovich, and they haven''t had time to leak the news. Why bother? You''re disguised. Even if they see you, they can''t tell others your true face, so things may not be so bad."


    I hope so, but we must be prepared to deal with the worst situation. We must arrange our family to leave the United States immediately until we confirm safety. There will be a follow-up reaction after what happens here. I will contact Morgan and Hagel immediately. I hope it''s really all right

 Chapter 1544

    Gao Yang wants to grab polovich''s neck and ask him what''s going on, but he doesn''t have time yet. His most important thing is to inform Morgan and ask Morgan to help send Satan''s family out of the United States first.


    When calling Morgan, Gao Yang only felt that dialing was so difficult. After Morgan got through, Gao Yang only felt bitter in his mouth. Then he said in a dry voice, "Morgan, the worst has happened. Send our family to a safe place."


    Morgan was silent for a moment, then sighed and said sadly, "this day has finally come. Are you sure it''s the worst case?"


    "We just killed two CIA people," he said bitterly


    Morgan sighed again and said helplessly, "if you can stop earlier, forget it. It''s useless to say these. Do you have a shelter?"


    Gao Yang thought, the United States can''t stay, Russia can''t go, China can''t go, France, just smashed someone''s General Administration No. 36, still can''t go, Britain, they seem to have offended, and they can''t go for the sake of safety.


    The big five countries have offended many times. Once their identity is leaked, it is the end of the game. There is also a Germany that seems to be able to go. After all, Irene''s father is here, but think about Germany and the U.S. garrison, and then think that Germany is fundamentally controlled by the United States from top to bottom. It''s best not to go, and even if it''s to avoid Irene''s father, it''s better to avoid Germany.


    Gao Yang felt more bitter and whispered, "there is no suitable place."


    Morgan sighed, "well, I have a shelter for myself. Send them all to Mexico, and then leave Mexico for other safe places. Don''t worry about their safety in Mexico. I''ll send Simon to take charge of their safety."


    "Thank you, it''s all up to you," he said in a low voice


    Morgan said in a deep voice: "don''t worry too much. Maybe things haven''t gotten out of hand. The CIA''s news transmission is not so fast. They don''t report what they find immediately. We''ll send everyone away for safety. If nothing, we''ll come back after a trip.


    Holding the best hope and preparing for the worst, Gao Yang is not desperate. He just took some preventive measures to deal with the worst situation. Therefore, he is far from desperate. He just thinks that he may ruin the future of Yelena and Frye.


    Morgan will certainly help inquire about the news, but it takes time. Next, we can only wait.


    After hanging up the call to Morgan, Gao Yang then called his highest partner in Kiev, Hagel.


    "Mr. Hagel, we''re in trouble. We did part of what just happened on grushevsky street."


    Hagel was stunned and said, "it''s really you. Well, I have a big information for you this time."


    After taking a breath, Hagel said slowly: "the situation is very bad. We all think that Deyo killed Andre, but it may not be."


    When bad news comes, Gao Yang closes his eyes, lowers his head, and then grits his teeth and says, "the Americans did it themselves, right?"


    Hagel sighed: "yes, I''ve been investigating this matter. Just now, I finally got the information. Three days before Andre''s death, a group of people came to the U.S. Embassy under the condition of extreme confidentiality."


    Gao Yang said difficultly, "did the man who killed Andre start from the American Embassy?"


    Hagel murmured, "yes."


    Gao Yangquan understood that they always believed that the United States could not attack Andre personally, let alone send troops such as butter knives, but the facts proved that the Americans did it themselves.


    Butter knives are very special. They will not hide in the urban area of Kiev. They come to Ukraine directly through diplomatic channels and enter the embassy directly. This is the treatment that troops at the level of butter knives should have.


    The problem is that if the butter knife is hidden in the U.S. Embassy, it means that the senior level of Ukraine cannot not know about it. In other words, the Americans sent an armed force to Ukraine with the tacit consent of Ukraine''s current Shinsei government, and even did it together with the Shinsei government.


    Think about how Ukraine''s new government came to power, and you should understand that there will be no obstacles for the United States to do anything in Ukraine.


    Hagel sighed and said in a deep voice: "According to my rank and position, I should know about this matter, but I don''t know. This means that I''m excluded from the core circle. It''s not surprising that I''m not from xinzhengfu. In order to stabilize the military, they let me stay in my current position temporarily, but I think I should step down in a short time."


    Gao Yang couldn''t lose Hagel''s help. He frowned and said, "why?"


    Hagel said with a wry smile, "will you arrange someone you trust to control the army, or use a defector?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "when do you think it will be?"


    "Soon, the new president takes office, which is the time for me to step down."


    Gao Yang was very confused. After stabilizing his mind, he said in a deep voice, "how much do you know about what just happened?"


    Hagel said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know anything. I didn''t give the order to mobilize the army to greshevsky street, but I know that the CIA people in Kiev are very busy and flustered, so your judgment is right. The dead people are the CIA, and stay away from your friends."


    "My friend?"


    Hagel said reluctantly: "bolovich, you shouldn''t let him come to Kiev. It''s all in chaos when he comes to Kiev. The Americans won''t allow big Ivan''s power to have a new leadership, so they will kill bolovich. Of course, bolovich may have taken refuge in the Americans, man. Now think about how we can leave Ukraine alive."


    "Do you know polovich?" he frowned


    "Of course, several big men under big Ivan are public. Of course I know him. Unfortunately, Americans also know him. If polovich comes to Kiev, the only advantage is that he will attract everyone''s attention. Run while no one pays attention to you."


    After Hagel finished slowly, he turned the conversation and said seriously: "I can''t run now. If I want to run, I have to run under normal circumstances. Now it''s time for you to fulfill your responsibilities. You have to protect my family and let them leave Ukraine safely. Tell me, you won''t intend to give up your responsibilities?"

 Chapter 1545

    Gao Yangzhen didn''t know he needed to protect Hagel''s family.


    However, it''s right to think about it. The obligations are two-way, and the relationship between Hagel and big Ivan is not just the level of taking money to do things. After so long in Kiev, Gao Yang asked Hagel to do anything, but he never spent any money.


    If Hagel completely tied his family and life to big Ivan''s chariot, big Ivan has the obligation to protect Hagel and accept big Ivan''s power in Europe, then he has the obligation to do his duty.


    The boss who can''t protect his little brother is still the boss.


    He shouted loudly and whispered, "of course I will do my duty. I will be responsible for you and your family to the end."


    Hagel said in a deep voice: "let me tell you, the election is not over yet, but there is almost no suspense about poroneschenko''s presidency. When he takes office, he will control the army, that is, when I am unlucky. Now we are all working hard for our own lives, so I don''t intend to resign. I want to do something while I''m still in my seat."


    "Yes, our situation may get worse," Gao Yang sighed


    Hagel said decisively, "so we should seize the time and do whatever we can. I''m still in this position. I still have some strength. If you have anything to do, do it. Don''t be afraid of making a big deal and don''t worry about the consequences. I''m destined to go away with the black pot."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said in a deep voice, "I see."


    Hagel said in a deep voice, "ask you a question. Do you want to use the strength of the Russians? In this situation, the Russians will not stand idly by. As long as you are willing, the Russians will extend a friendly hand to you."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, frowned and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t thought about it yet. I''m sure Russia doesn''t want Ukraine''s underground market to fall into the hands of Germany and the United States, but Russia can''t stop Ukraine from completely going west. Is it good to shake hands with the Russians at this time? How did you decide?"


    Hagel smiled bitterly: "You know, I''ve rejected the Russians twice. Otherwise, how can I still sit in this seat now? I won''t have any involvement with the Russians. I''d better stay neutral. I have nothing to do with the Russians, so I''ll go to work and retire later. If I get too close to the Russians, I won''t just lose my position. I''ll be tried and then Send it to the guillotine. "


    Gao Yang smiled twice and said helplessly, "I''ll forget it, people in the underground world, don''t get involved in the major event of the U.S. - Russian conflict. They will die miserably. Besides, Russia and the United States are the same. They are habitual pit allies. Small people like me are just lost when they run out in the eyes of others. For the sake of small life, I''ll try to remain neutral."


    Hagel sighed and said helplessly, "it''s a good idea. Unfortunately, when you get to a certain position, you can''t choose. I hope you can remain neutral and be a pure arms dealer. In this way, we often contact during this time. I hung up and wish you good luck."


    "Good luck."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, thought about the current situation, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Deyue did it, but the United States stood behind it. The most fatal thing is that the United States also ended in person. How can Satan win such an opponent.


    Without discussing with anyone, Gao Yang made a decision very quickly. Instead of seeking victory in the war with Germany and the treaty, he fought for invincibility to the greatest extent. As long as it was not destroyed, as long as he could maintain his presence in Ukraine for the power of Da Ivan, it was a victory.


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang''s face and said with concern, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang wiped his mouth and said helplessly, "the Americans did it themselves."


    Groliov swallowed his saliva and said helplessly, "in order to deal with Andre, the Americans sent out butter knives."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "what''s this? The Americans set up a trap to catch big Ivan, and then big Ivan was rescued by me, so the Americans immediately gave up catching him alive. They directly used laser guided bombs in South Africa. Since then, big Ivan has been at war with the United States."


    Groliov wondered, "what did big Ivan do? Will the Americans have to kill him?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said: "everyone knows that big Ivan is a person who must take revenge. Since the United States wants to kill him, of course he will retaliate against the United States. In order not to make some amazing news in the United States by big Ivan, you know he has this energy. Of course, Americans should ensure to kill big Ivan."


    Groliov said puzzled: "big Ivan is just an arms dealer, just an arms dealer! He is a big man in the underground world, but compared with the giant of the United States, he is a fart. Is it necessary for Americans to worry so much? Even if we deal with big Ivan, we also sent troops such as yellow oil knife to kill Andre. It''s incredible."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "man, before 9 / 11, bin Laden was also an unknown little man."


    Groliov stretched out his hand and said helplessly, "well, it seems that our enemy has upgraded from Germany to the United States. What shall we do?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "How to do it? It must be hiding. Big Ivan dares to fight the United States. I dare not. I don''t want to take Satan''s people to death. From now on, we''ll turn from attack to defense, turn to hiding, protect bolovich and let him attract attention in front. If he doesn''t die, we can be safer. If he''s killed, we have to be careful."


    Groliov frowned and said, "so what about the butter knife? Don''t you care?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice: "No, the butter knife must be solved. If I don''t kill the butter knife, I can''t sleep well. I mean, I don''t go to war with the Americans, but I don''t hide when I see the Americans. Now our situation is that no matter what we do, we have become the target of others. Therefore, we''d better interrupt the American''s most threatening sharp knife in Ukraine first."


    After that, Gao Yang said with a distressed face: "Hagel asked me if I want to find the help of the Russians. I intend to refuse. Hagel dare not go too close to the Russians. I think we''d better stay away from the Russians."


    Groliov is a Russian, but groliov is very resolute: "Yes, we must stay away from the Russians. They are used to treachery. In front of the national will, we are nothing. A mouse and a lion as allies are doomed to be swallowed up at one bite! If you don''t want to be trampled to death, you must stay away from beasts such as lions and tigers."

 Chapter 1546

    Satan is facing an unprecedented crisis. Gao Yang feels it necessary to tell every member of Satan.


    Back to le''s foothold, the first task is to save yak first. At this time, Gao Yang has no intention to talk about the general trend.


    He waited for more than two hours in the room where Jacques was operated. During this period, he came back on the 13th when he got the news. After Andy Ho and Albert came out to announce that Jacques must be all right, Gao Yang, relieved, didn''t give Andy Ho and Albert time to change clothes, so he called the people together.


    After explaining the complex situation, Gao Yang pretended to breathe easily, smiled and said, "this is the current situation, guys, do you have any ideas?"


    Andy ho frowned and said, "you didn''t even let me change my clothes, just to talk about this?"


    Albert shrugged and said, "boss, as long as you don''t say you won''t give money from now on, then everything that happened has nothing to do with me. Anything else? It''s okay. Let''s go."


    Gao Yang noticed the shock on Taylor''s face and said immediately, "Taylor, do you have any ideas?"


    Taylor stood up and said with a confused face, "boss, you say our current enemy is the main house of the United States?"


    Gao Yang nodded and sighed, "I''m afraid so. Before big Ivan comes back and we unload the burden on our shoulders, our enemy is the United States."


    Taylor stretched out his hand and said with a hard face, "you said that the butter knife is in the U.S. Embassy, that is to say, we will attack the active soldiers of the United States, even the Embassy?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "we won''t attack the embassy, but we are likely to fight with butter knives because they will come to the door."


    Taylor closed his eyes in pain and sighed. When he lowered his head and opened his eyes again, he said firmly, "I''m sorry, I want to quit Satan."


    Irene stood up and said in surprise, "do you fucking know what you''re talking about? You''re fucking crazy!"


    Frye also said with a surprised face, "why, why do you want to quit Satan?"


    Taylor said with a firm face: "the United States is my motherland. I have fought for the United States for many years. This country has good places, bad places and many dark sides. I know, but anyway, the United States is my motherland, which I vowed to defend and fight for."


    Andy ho muttered to himself, "isn''t your brain burned?"


    Taylor shook his head, looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "I won''t be the enemy of my own country, just as you won''t be the enemy of China. I hope to get your understanding. I don''t want to betray Satan, I just don''t want to betray my own country, so I decided to leave Satan temporarily."


    After that, Taylor waved his hand and said painfully: "You are my brothers. Compared with my motherland, I don''t want to see any of you die, so I won''t be enemies with you. I will remain silent and neutral. I will go home and stay quiet. When you are no longer enemies with the United States, I will come back. If you are willing to accept me, guys, I''m sorry."


    Irene was stunned and said, "at this moment, how can you say to go?"


    Li JinFang stood up, walked to Taylor, patted Taylor on the shoulder, then hugged Taylor and said in a deep voice, "brother, I understand you. Let''s get together when these things are over."


    Gao Yang smiled. He knew that even if others didn''t understand Taylor, Li JinFang would understand and support Taylor because they were a kind of people.


    Gao Yang also stood up, patted Taylor on the shoulder, and then hugged Taylor and said loudly, "brother, it''s okay to leave for a while. It''s okay. Let''s go."


    Frye, it''s normal for Andy not to understand Taylor, because they have no concept and feeling about the word "motherland", but Gao Yang thinks that since Taylor is leaving, it''s better to get together and break up.


    Gao Yang is broad-minded and confident enough, and he also has confidence in Taylor. Even if Taylor leaves, he will never betray Satan, absolutely not.


    Taylor is a man of special righteousness. He was in service and has a good future. However, in order to avenge Bruce, he stabbed himself in the leg, said goodbye to the army and future by self mutilation, and came to Satan to help fight without a penny, just to avenge Bruce.


    Taylor is righteous enough to his friends. Now, he is loyal enough to his country. When loyalty and righteousness can''t be satisfied, he chose to be neutral and watch.


    Gao Yang thinks he has to understand Taylor and support Taylor. People can''t always think from the perspective of self-interest.


    After hugging Taylor, Gao Yang smiled and said, "I was worried about who to send to escort yak. Now it''s just right to finish your last task and send yak home safely."


    Taylor said firmly, "make sure you finish the task."


    He breathed loudly and said with a smile, "Yak''s injury is very serious. Our plane will pick you up. Go home after you settle yak. Now go pack your things and start early."


    Taylor nodded when Albert sighed and came forward to hug Taylor.


    Satan''s people hugged and said goodbye to Taylor in turn, but three people never moved, groliov, the 13th and Irene.


    After saying goodbye to everyone in turn, Taylor whispered, "I''ll come back, brothers, don''t blame me."


    Irene glared at Taylor with hatred, and then angrily said, "I will never hug you, but, Fark! You bastard, be careful when you go back. You won''t be the enemy of the United States. The United States government may not let you go. If anything, remember to talk, you idiot!"


    Taylor smiled, nodded at Irene, and then sighed at James: "my equipment belongs to you. It belongs to you. Give it back to me when I get back. My rifle is very good. If you have your own rifle, keep my gun for me."


    After that, Taylor waved and walked into his room alone. His back looked no different from usual, but Gao Yang always felt that Taylor''s back now seemed a little lonely and desolate.


    James said to Gao Yang, "I''ll get his equipment."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, let''s go. If none of you want to leave, well, this is nonsense. I know you won''t."


    Taylor''s departure made people feel bad. At the end of the meeting, no one stayed to chat. Instead, they all returned to their rooms. As soon as Gao Yang entered his room, groliov pushed the door and went in. Then he closed the door and said in a low voice: "Taylor can''t stay. He knows too much!"

 Chapter 1547

    Groliov was not particularly determined. When he said he wanted to kill Taylor, he was not very sure.


    Groliov has experienced a lot, and he has also experienced many mercenaries. It has become his instinct not to trust anyone.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I knew you would come, but I didn''t expect you to come so soon."


    Groliov sat next to Gao Yang with a gloomy face and frowned: "Taylor knows everything about us. We haven''t treated him as an outsider. As long as some things are leaked out, we will all have no peace."


    Gao Yang stopped laughing. He said seriously, "but you know, Taylor is not like that. He won''t betray us."


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, I know he won''t betray us, but what if Taylor is found by the Americans? If he is caught, what can he do even if he doesn''t want to betray us? You know the means of yak and number 13. Taylor has to spit out everything in their hands."


    After slowly saying this, groliov sighed and said in a lost way: "I know you don''t want to hurt Taylor, and you can''t give such orders. I''m the deputy head of Satan. I''ll do it. It''s my responsibility as the deputy head. Gao, Satan''s team is the best mercenary group I''ve ever been in. Everyone in it is my brother. I don''t want to hurt Taylor, but I can''t tolerate anyone of Satan being killed Taylor threatened. "


    Gao Yang shook his head slowly and said solemnly, "no, don''t hurt Taylor. I know what you think and I understand your mood, but you have to have some confidence in Taylor and you have to have confidence in us. If Taylor is facing the risk of being caught, he will kill himself directly."


    Groliov said painfully, "there are many accidents in this world."


    He shook his index finger and said in a deep voice: "There will be no accidents with Taylor. Taylor has adapted to being behind the enemy alone. He knows how to protect himself and how to kill himself so as to avoid being captured. People often value small profits over great righteousness. Human nature is to be close to the people they are close to, not just the conceptual country. Taylor can choose to quit Satan in order not to fight the United States Sacrifice your life for Satan. "


    Groliov shook his head and said helplessly: "Well, if you insist, let Taylor leave calmly. In fact, I really don''t want to kill him. Brother, it won''t be pleasant to do such a thing in the end. My emotions let me not hurt Taylor, but my reason let me kill him. As the deputy head, I have to obey my reason, but you are the head of Satan. The final decision is yours Next, since you decide to let him go, let him go home in peace. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I have to give him a sum of money. Taylor has been in Satan for so long, but he hasn''t taken the money yet. Look at Taylor''s character. I really have to say nothing. He doesn''t do anything just to avenge the test tube. How can such a person betray his friends and brothers."


    After laughing, Gao Yang stretched out three fingers and said, "I knew you would come. If yak wasn''t hurt, he would come and ask to kill Taylor. The other one is number 13."


    Groliov said helplessly on his face: "because we have experienced enough, our psychology is very dark. You can''t let people with very dark psychology calmly accept that a person who may bring disaster leaves safely."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "so I''m here waiting for you to come to me, and then let me dispel your idea. Well, it''s time to come on the 13th... Falk!"


    Gao Yang got up and said with a frightened face: "Falk! I''m such an idiot. You''ll come to me, but No. 13 will never."


    Groliov also said with a dignified face: "yes, he will do it directly! How can a killer allow someone to leave the organization!"


    Gao Yang ran out and rushed directly to the house on the 13th. After pushing the door open, there was no one inside.


    Gao Yang felt a chill on his body. He immediately shouted, "No. 13!"


    Gao Yang turned and ran towards Taylor''s door. He pushed open Taylor''s door, but saw Li JinFang and James inside. Seeing that Taylor was getting equipment for James, Gao Yang was finally relieved.


    Li JinFang looked at Gao Yang and said, "what are you doing?"


    Gao Yang gasped and said loudly, "where''s the 13th?"


    "Just came and said goodbye to the postman. I don''t know where I''ve gone."


    Li JinFang was talking. He said with a puzzled face, "what''s the matter with the 13th?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "this bastard hasn''t told me the result of the investigation. I''m waiting for him, but this guy doesn''t know where to go now."


    Taylor suddenly smiled and said, "you''re afraid you''ll kill me on the 13th."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "how could it be? Don''t think about it. When the plane arrives, you''ll go with yak quickly. No one wants to kill you."


    Taylor shook his head, while Gao Yang listened to someone behind him say, "do you want the investigation results, or do you want to warn me not to kill the postman?"


    Gao Yang suddenly turned back, but saw the 13th behind him.


    "Falk, can you walk with a little noise and scare people like a ghost!"


    Listening to Gao Yang''s roar, the 13th shrugged, then walked past Gao Yang, stood in front of and behind Taylor, and said in a deep voice: "I''ve called Murphy, and he''ll help provide you with shelter. Do as he says, this guy owes me a lot of favor, so I ask him to do these things for free. If the boss asks him, he''ll have to pay a lot of money."


    Taylor nodded and said, "thanks, man, I''m really worried that you''ll want to kill me, ha ha."


    On the 13th, he shrugged and said seriously, "if you must go back to the United States, hide well and don''t be caught. If you are caught, I have to find a way to kill you. Saving people from the CIA is far less convenient than killing people, so be careful."


    After nodding at Taylor, the 13th turned and left. When passing Gao Yang, the 13th frowned, thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "are you worried that I''ll kill the postman?"


    Gao Yang said with a dry smile, "no, er, actually."


    The 13th shrugged and whispered, "I''m a killer. The killer organization can enter or leave, even if I die. Do you think we people controlled by the organization like this very much? So, in fact, I''m the one who wants to see the postman leave Satan safely. It will give me a sense of security, okay?"


    After Gao Yang was stunned for a while, he said, "Taylor''s nickname is pigeon, not postman."

 Chapter 1548

    Taylor and yak left together.


    Yak will be sent to the Czech Republic and rest there until he recovers. It must be made clear that Gao Yang''s power from Andre includes the whole of Europe.


    Although the contacts and resources in Western Europe are much weaker than those in central and Eastern Europe, this is also relatively speaking. If big Ivan can''t move a step in Western Europe, he deserves to be an arms giant. Big Ivan''s power in Eastern Europe is too strong, but his power in Western Europe is weak, but the power in this relatively weak region is enough to let Gao Yang go, It''s not enough to mention the trivial matter of arranging where yak goes to recover from his injury.


    Taylor will escort yak to the Czech Republic, and then return to the United States from the Czech Republic. Then, Murphy will help erase his traces of Satan and help him fill in his resume of leaving the army.


    With the help of cleaners, Taylor is basically safe, and this time the cleaners are still asking for help on the 13th, so they don''t have to spend money.


    On the 13th, Gao Yang was surprised. Of course, it was enough. There was not much joy.


    "Poroneschenko has two properties in Kiev. His father has one. I''m not sure the gun will be in that house, but I prefer to be in poroneschenko''s hand rather than his father''s hand."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "why do you judge like this?"


    The 13th said calmly: "Poroneschenko''s father is old. It is said that he has given poroneschenko all the antique guns collected, and both his father and son like antique guns. However, his father prefers to sell the guns for money, and poroneschenko is obviously not short of money. Therefore, I think the gun is in poroneschenko''s hand. In fact, it''s easy to prove it. I just need to check it in person Just a moment. If I can, I''ll take out the gun by the way. "


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "if you were with yak this time, he wouldn''t almost die. Now is a very critical moment for us. I don''t know whether to find the gun first and completely end the matter, or put the matter of looking for the gun first, do you think?"


    After thinking for a moment on the 13th, he whispered, "yak is hurt. I have to take over his work. You need an intelligence officer. I''m not very good at this, but I can act as an insurance in the dark. This depends on your judgment. If you think that option is more priority, I''ll finish your option."


    Gao Yang rubbed his head with his hand and said in a deep voice, "if you go to check where the gun is now, how long is it expected to take?"


    After thinking for a moment on the 13th, he frowned and said, "poroneschenko''s home won''t be easy to enter, and I haven''t tried yet, so the time is not sure. I want to go to the place where he is living first, and there is the most heavily guarded."


    He breathed loudly and said in a deep voice, "the current situation is hard to say. I need to call polovich first, and then decide to do it first. If necessary, you have to secretly monitor polovich, release the gun in advance, or I can find someone else to do it."


    The 13th nodded, stood up and whispered, "OK, I''ll leave first. In addition, I''m glad you let Taylor leave."


    Looking at the back of the 13th, Gao Yang took the phone and muttered discontentedly, "everyone knows I''ll let Taylor go, that is, you have to say it deliberately. Hey, man, you have to explain today to me."


    Polovich''s voice sounded tired and dissatisfied: "ram, I think you need to explain to me."


    Gao Yang disdained: "those people came with you. Later, they separated two and began to follow me. You don''t even know that you have been followed. I''m really curious about how you live to this day."


    Polovich was silent for a moment and sighed: "well, I think it should be the same. My current people don''t have anti tracking experts. Today, it was your people who found the abnormalities of the two people after they started."


    "If I hadn''t seen your people doing it, I would have killed you at that time," he said in a loud and deep voice


    On this issue, polovich can''t talk back to Gao Yang. Gao Yang says he must kill him. Polovich doesn''t have a taste: "Then I have to thank you. In fact, I always think someone is following me, but I can''t find anything. Now it seems that they may have followed me since Iraq. I can run away from the green area. It''s likely that Americans want to catch big fish."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "why, do they have reason to do this?"


    Polovich said dejectedly, "they want to find big Ivan through me. This is the only explanation I can think of. Although I don''t know where big Ivan is, damn it, what did big Ivan do to make Americans so nervous about him."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I just wanted to ask you this question. You didn''t know it with him for so many years. Now you ask me?"


    Polovich said helplessly: "now you are more trusted by big Ivan than me. Big Ivan is very emotional. He likes you very much, so you may know better than me."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "don''t you like this word?"


    Polovich sighed and said seriously, "OK, don''t beat around the bush. I know you''re working for big Ivan now, or at least helping him stabilize Ukraine. I know your character. If it wasn''t for your character, big Ivan would like you so much."


    Some things can''t be said or admitted. Gao Yang immediately said, "I didn''t help him or work for him."


    Polovich said impatiently, "OK, OK, you didn''t help him. Can you help me? You''re a mercenary. Can I hire you to help me? I''m short of manpower and lack the experience of this kind of secret war. You help me. I''m a target in the open, and you''re responsible for delivering a fatal blow in the dark, OK?"


    Gao Yang smiled silently, but he said with a refusal: "no, you are in such a dangerous situation now. I have no reason to take risks."


    Polovich said with a wry smile, "don''t pretend. Whether you do it or not, make the conditions."


    Gao Yang said carelessly, "don''t you know this is a bargaining routine? We are mercenaries, and earning is dangerous work. As long as you give enough money, we will take more dangerous tasks. Well, I''ll take the job if you give me thirty or fifty million dollars."


    Polovich hated and said, "thirty or fifty million, bah, up to five million, do it or not?"


    Before Gao Yang spoke, polovich said helplessly, "I paid for it myself, and I really don''t have money now."


    Gao Yang whistled and said loudly, "OK, that''s five million. Friendship price, money to work. It''s agreed. We''re only in the dark. This is the prerequisite."

 Chapter 1549

    Forced by the situation, Gao Yang had to temporarily stop looking for guns and use all his strength to keep an eye on bolovich.


    Gao Yang wants to cooperate with polovich, but he doesn''t trust polovich very much, so he can only cooperate with polovich, but also spend a lot of energy on preventing polovich, so as not to let polovich set a trap for them and plunge into it without knowing it.


    But Gao Yang can''t cooperate with polovich, because Gao Yang needs someone who can attract attention in the light.


    To cooperate, but also to maintain vigilance and a certain distance, it is like dancing in chains.


    Cooperation has been determined. What needs to be improved is the way of cooperation, but Gaoyang can''t think of a proper method. However, in this case, Gaoyang has only one solution, that is, gather people together and find a way together.


    Gao Yang knocked on the table and said in a deep voice, "polovich gave us $5 million. There''s no way. He''s poor and can''t take out more money. Why don''t you have money and take out all the family members during this time? I know you don''t even have pocket money now. Let''s divide this money into pocket money."


    Albert said excitedly, "Wow! Five million cents is pocket money. It sounds so exciting!"


    James sat there motionless, because according to reason, the money didn''t belong to him. He had overdrawn the money for the next five years to treat his daughter. Gao Yang was willing to spend one million pounds to buy him one year. It was his duty to spend one million pounds to buy him five years.


    Sitting still and without any expression on his face, James held a knife in his hand. The five fingers of his left hand opened and put it on the table. With the knife in his right hand, he kept stabbing it between his fingers, but the tip of the knife was lifted again before it fell on the table, dazzling people, but without making a sound.


    Gao Yang sighed and said to James, "man, I know you have a set of knives now, but don''t play now, OK? I look dizzy and don''t know what to say."


    "Sorry."


    After James apologized, he put the knife back into the scabbard under his clothes and didn''t move.


    Gao Yang opened his mouth, but he couldn''t remember what he was going to say, so he tilted his head, looked at James and said, "you''re a little different today. What''s the matter?"


    James swallowed his saliva and whispered, "my daughter has an operation today."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized and said with concern: "is it over? Has the result come out?"


    James shook his head and whispered, "when I called in the morning, my wife said everything was arranged. I have an operation in the afternoon. I don''t know yet."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly, "it''s four o''clock in the afternoon. You should ask about the situation."


    James smiled hard and whispered, "this is a combat conference."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "go, get a phone, where to be quiet, where to stay, call your wife to ask about the situation, and then wait for the news. Your daughter must be fine. Just tell us the good news early."


    James hesitated and said, "but this is a battle meeting. As a member of Satan, how can I leave because of private affairs..."


    Groliov said with concern on his face: "go, you are a newcomer. You don''t know a lot of things here. It''s no use staying. Go make a phone call and find a quiet place. The operation will be successful. Your daughter will get better. Go."


    Andy he said with a smile: "the most difficult source of kidney for kidney transplantation is the rejection reaction after the operation. In fact, the operation itself is not particularly difficult. Don''t worry too much. There will certainly be no problem. Just rest assured and tell us the good news."


    James stood up with gratitude on his face, and then whispered, "then I''ll wait for the news first, thank you."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "have you run out of money? I''ll give you more money this time. You can use 500000 dollars at home."


    James was stunned for a moment and then said in surprise, "why do I still have money? I didn''t do anything."


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "if you don''t save the poor, you have something important to do now. You''re in a hurry. What''s the point of giving you some money? When your difficulties pass, you want to take more money, and I won''t give it to you. All right, call and the money will go to your wife''s account. Just remember to sue her. If 500000 is not enough, tell me, go."


    James looked at Gao Yang, nodded, and walked out of the conference room without saying anything.


    Everyone is used to Gao Yang''s practice, so no one has any objection to James taking half a million dollars as soon as he comes, but everyone knows that now there is another one who works hard for Satan.


    Great grace didn''t say thanks. James didn''t say anything, which shows that he is eager to show his gratitude by raising his shield. In fact, James''s psychology is very good. When any language can''t express it, he has to take his life to report this road.


    After driving James out of the conference room, he raised his sad face and said, "where''s polovich? What should we do? I feel dangerous with him, but it''s meaningless not to be together."


    Groliov said in surprise: "I think it''s very simple. If you can''t trust polovich and want him to live, take it to our place to protect it. If someone wants to attack polovich, it''s right to hit him."


    After Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, he suddenly said: "yes, I always think about what to do in bolovich? Now we are the leader. Let bolovich come here. Well, let him come alone. At most, let him bring two bodyguards. I''m afraid he won''t set a trap."


    He laughed and said with a embarrassed face, "I''ve surrounded myself. Under our protection, bolovich is equivalent to being controlled by us. If you want him to be a bait to attract fire, throw him out, and take him away if you want to hide. It''s very simple."


    The 13th whispered, "let him come here? It''s safer here."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "you can''t let him come directly. Let him go around a few circles first, and then quietly pick him in. OK, the specific action plan, you''ll work out on the 13th."


    After that, Gao Yang touched his chin and said in a trance, "we have to give a code for the next action. I think it''s better to call the Yellow finch action."


    Jason said curiously, "what is yellow bird? What does yellow bird mean?"


    Gao Yang didn''t know the scientific name of the Yellow Finch, so when he said the word, it was a yellow bird. Hearing Jason''s question, Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said confidently, "it means the final winner."

 Chapter 1550

    After deliberately complicating the process, polovich was received to praise their foothold. At this time, it was less than two days since yak fought with people in the street.


    Speaking of their foothold, it is necessary to say that this building was left over from the Soviet era. In the suburbs of Kiev, it used to be a factory dormitory with only one floor, but it is very solid. Especially important is that there are three passages to escape quickly, and there are no residents near the dormitory, which is very secluded.


    The house is a little old, but mercenaries have long been used to living in the open air. It''s good to have a place to live.


    The reason why polovich was brought to Satan''s foothold is that it is quiet, safe and can be abandoned at any time. Especially important is that Gaoyang has laid a large number of mines around the building. As long as someone comes, Gaoyang will be protected by a mine array.


    In fact, there are not all mines. Most of them are directional mines, which are arranged around the house after covering up, and hold them high in and out. Mines must not be buried in the channel, so they are filled with directional mines along the roadside of the entry and exit foothold, and then use remote control as the main means of detonation.


    The reason why we use remote control as the main way to detonate is that the enemy may not necessarily come, but Gaoyang and his people walk every day. Setting directional mines to mix lines to detonate or step on to detonate is not to make trouble for themselves. Of course, there are not only directional mines that pull hair or press hair where Gaoyang and his people will not go, And jumping thunder.


    "Have you been followed this time?"


    When I saw bolovich again, it was more than two o''clock in the middle of the night. Gao Yang, who had just got up from bed, joked and joked and joked about bolovich. Bolovich''s answer was also very simple and said loudly: "I don''t know. Now my safety depends on you. As for no one tracking this kind of thing, you have to ask your talent."


    Polovich took a man as his entourage, raised his hand and asked polovich to sit down. After that, he said with emotion on his face: "I didn''t expect that we can meet in this way now. It''s really touching. Man, do you have any plans next?"


    Polovich shook his head and said, "I feel like blind and deaf in Ukraine. I can''t do anything at all. Otherwise, I won''t use myself as bait."


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly, got up and said, "this room belongs to you. I''ll decorate it first so that no one will come to your door and bring us a pot. Let''s talk about business later. Anyway, our situation is bad enough, and I don''t care about a moment and a half."


    Gao Yang left bolovich''s room, walked along the corridor to the end, found Jason lying outside, and whispered, "what''s the matter? Is there anything unusual?"


    Jason shook his head and whispered, "there''s nothing unusual. There''s no car coming, and there''s no one nearby."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "be careful. Don''t be careless. At least keep one UAV in the air."


    After explaining Jason, Gao Yang walked back. When he saw Pavlovic, he whispered, "have your people been arranged?"


    Pavlovich took the black devil''s people in the outer house of the foothold, Satan''s people in the inner side, surrounded bolovich''s house, and Gao Yang''s house was just opposite bolovich.


    Whether someone wants to kill polovich or what polovich wants to kill, he has to pass the pass of praising.


    Pavlovic had his own room. He pointed to several monitors in front of him and said in a deep voice: "the way of remote control detonating directional mines is not reliable. Someone must be able to detonate those mines manually."


    Two people are specially responsible for those directional mines, one is the black devil and the other is Raphael. Raphael is more used to controlling those directional mines by remote initiation, but the black devil feels that this method is unreliable from top to bottom.


    The simpler the method, the more reliable it is. Gao Yang also knows this truth, but he has too few hands. He can''t squeeze out the people who send people to take the initiative to detonate directional mines with a pull rope.


    Gao Yang looked at the display screen in front of Pavlovic and said helplessly, "there''s no way. We can only remotely detonate. We just changed the battery today. It should be no problem."


    Pavlovic shook his head and said, "I can''t believe these high-tech gadgets, especially the electronic equipment made by the Russians, are always unreliable. I decided to send someone to watch these mines. You don''t have to take care of it. We''ll be responsible."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said, "do you want to wear bulletproof vests? Heavy ones, wear bulletproof vests for more protection."


    Pavlovich thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "no, wearing that affects activities too much. Besides, can you be sure when the enemy will come?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "of course I don''t know. I just think bolovich has come here. It''s better to be ready for battle. Although I don''t know when the enemy will come, it''s better not to put on bulletproof vests and don''t take them off."


    Pavlovic said with a smile: "forget it, it''s not tired enough. Besides, the black devil is not a man in bulletproof vests. We are sharp knives, not shields."


    "It''s up to you. I have to go back to my room and put on my bulletproof jacket first. I always think it''s better to have more protection."


    Back in his room, Gao Yang put on his bulletproof vest, then inserted the bulletproof insert plate in turn, then took his shotgun, and then adjusted the bullet to the most convenient position.


    Wearing bulletproof vests is a silly way, but it must be the safest way. Gao Yang is timid. He would rather walk back and forth in bulletproof vests of more than ten kilograms every day.


    Wearing bulletproof vests, Gao Yang was about to go to polovich to continue talking. James ran out of his room. When he saw Gao Yang standing at the door, he said with a look of ecstasy: "my daughter''s operation is over, very successful, very successful!"


    Gao Yang smiled, then pressed the launch button of the walkie talkie and said loudly, "James''s daughter''s operation is very successful."


    After that, Gao Yang doubtfully patted the walkie talkie at his waist, then poked the earphone on his ear and said in surprise: "no response? I didn''t turn on the walkie talkie?"


    Gao Yang can''t turn on the walkie talkie, so there must be something wrong. After saying that, Gao Yang and James looked at each other, and then they said in one voice: "this is electromagnetic interference!"


    Gao Yang grabbed his shotgun and shouted, "enemy attack! Enemy attack! Fight!"

 Chapter 1551

    During the first Iraq war, the first thing the United States did before entering Iraq was to use electronic warfare aircraft to launch electromagnetic interference. The second step was to send aircraft carrying anti radiation missiles to clear Iraq''s radar. Only after this opened up a path without hostile radar could bombers and fighter planes enter and start bombing on a large scale.


    Modern war is an electronic era. Invisible electromagnetic signals play a greater role in the battlefield than people think.


    The moment he found that the walkie talkie was no longer working, Gao Yang knew that the deadly people came to the door. The first thing before the Russian special forces started fighting was not electromagnetic interference, but throwing bombs, but electronic interference.


    If the Americans hit the door but did not release electromagnetic interference, it can only show one thing that the enemy is too backward to be treated as electronic warfare.


    He roared loudly and pulled the lower cover. Just when he roared, Jason ran in quickly and shouted: "enemy attack! My UAV was disturbed, lost control, and the walkie talkie failed!"


    Just after Jason shouted, a man with a black body and a ghostly shape appeared at the gate entrance at the end of the corridor. He raised his hand and shot Jason down from behind.


    Watching Jason face forward and fall to the ground, his heart was blank.


    Where did the enemy come from?


    There was no time to think about the problem. Yang raised his gun, but a man of the black devil opened fire in front of him. After a shot, the enemy who appeared at the door fell to the ground.


    Two more people appeared at the door. The black devil fell to the ground. Then a black devil shot and the two enemies at the door fell to the ground.


    When Gao Yang shouted, everyone rushed out of the house, but the enemy''s action was too fast, faster than Gao Yang''s imagination.


    The black devil''s men were outside. Each of them occupied a door and established the first line of defense against the enemy.


    The enemy''s bullets are like eyes. With each shot, someone will fall to the ground.


    There was no one at the door, but just then, two round things were thrown into the door at the end of the corridor.


    Gao Yang closed his eyes and covered his ears. After waiting for a loud bang, he stretched out his hand and continued to sign.


    Two grenades were thrown in, but there was only a sound. It was a shock bomb. The loud sound of the shock bomb completely covered up the sound of another grenade, which was abnormal. Gao Yang thought of the acoustic locator for the first time.


    Gao Yang saw Pavlovic walking out of the door, holding a gun in his right hand and waving his left hand fiercely.


    The black devil''s people quickly dispersed, not from the gathering state, but only four people stood at the door to defend, while the others retracted into their own room.


    After a while, that is, four or five seconds, three black people appeared at the door. The black devil shot first. Two of the three enemies fell, but the remaining one fired two shots and the two black devil fell to the ground.


    Pavlovic fired a shot and the third man standing at the door fell to the ground.


    Ten people on both sides fell to the ground in the exchange of fire for ten seconds. Life and death are unknown. However, looking at the fallen people, Gao Yang thought they were all dead, including Jason.


    It''s too fierce and accurate. The two sides shoot each other without wasting a bullet. There''s no bullet. The shot must be hit.


    When attacking, it''s like a hot knife cutting butter, so they''re called butter knives.


    He opened his five fingers and drew a circle on his head, indicating to let Satan''s people disperse. The corridor is so wide that they are all crowded in the corridor to play no fire. At this time, we have to be prepared for someone to attack from all directions through the window.


    Satan''s men immediately turned around and rushed to the window. Then there was the sound of gunfire in the house. It was just time to give high orders.


    There was gunfire, the sound of falling to the ground, and a relatively weak explosion. The huge sound of the shock bomb made the battle enter the most intense state in an instant.


    Gao Yang didn''t manage the corridor entrance, because the black devil must be able to hold it. He looked at the window of his house, and then shot two people in the window to the ground. The people in the window couldn''t throw the grenade into the house. The grenade fell from their hands and exploded outside the window.


    "Toad shot!"


    "Tyrannosaurus rex was shot!"


    "The big dog was shot!"


    "The worker bee was shot!"


    Twenty seconds later, the black devil kept silent, the butter knife kept silent, and Satan began to shout.


    Satan''s people began to roar. It''s not that they are inferior to the black devil or butter knife. It''s just their combat style. Report who was shot at the first time, so that others can know the situation. When the walkie talkie has failed, they can only shout.


    The shouting man was Albert. He ran through the room guarded by several people in turn, and then shouted out what he saw.


    Someone tried to shoot in directly from the door. Pavlovic shot for the second time, and he began to rush out. With Pavlovic were two people of the black devil.


    There were three people outside the door. Two of the black devil''s three person assault group fell to the ground. The assault group no longer existed. Pavlovic had to stop and wait for someone to come out of the house and form a three person group with him.


    The butter knife is like a knife when fighting.


    The black devil is like a knife when fighting.


    When two knives meet, the only outcome is to knock each other, make a gap, or break at the same time.


    There was a rapid gunshot in polovich''s room, and soon, polovich''s bodyguard dragged polovich''s collar out of the room.


    Polovich was covered with blood, and his bodyguard was also covered with blood. He dragged polovich out of the house. When he saw the situation outside, the bodyguard began to drag polovich in again, but he fell down before he entered the house, and then stopped moving.


    Gao Yang rushed to bolovich''s door and just saw someone just raising his head from the window, so he shot his head to pieces.


    Even if the butter knife has a sonic locator, how can we know the distribution of people in the house? The people in it are Satan and the black devil.


    The two sides fight for the first time. They hit the first time and live until they are killed by the next person.


    Thirty seconds passed.


    Five Satans were shot and five black devils were shot. In addition, there is a black devil outside the house. If there is no accident, he is dead, otherwise the directional thunder outside should ring, so the black devil should have lost six people in the war.


    The black devil formed a group of three. They were still trying to rush out, and then two fell to the ground before going out. The remaining one withdrew under the cover of Gao Yang and Pavlovic.


    Black devil eight battle damage.


    Only thirty seconds have passed.

 Chapter 1552

    Remote controlled directional mines have lost their function, but the simplest and most primitive pressure mines have played a role.


    Gao Yang suddenly heard four consecutive explosions outside the window, one directional thunder and three jumping thunder.


    Gao Yang probably had a spectrum in his mind. The enemy came down from the top of his head and attacked directly from the window, so they didn''t trigger the mine. If they approached from a distance and couldn''t pass the mine level, now they planned to open a little distance to get more space for tactics, and finally stepped on the mine.


    Two more grenades were thrown in from the gate, followed by four in a row. At the same time, Frye threw the grenade on his hand towards the gate.


    In addition to holding high, Satan threw grenades at everyone. Those who could reach the door threw them at the door, and those who could not reach them threw them outside the window.


    Gao Yang didn''t throw a grenade. He turned around like a psycho with a gun.


    Li JinFang came out of his room, pointed to his helmet and signaled that the bullet hit his helmet, but he was not dead.


    In fact, this is nonsense. Li JinFang must not be dead if he can come out.


    Both sides conducted a suppression and anti suppression with grenades, including shock bombs and lethal bombs. To Gao Yang''s surprise, the butter knife threw smoke bombs.


    Gao Yang has encountered smoke bombs more than once. In Colombia and South Africa, smoke bombs are effective when there is no infrared thermal imager, but when they are all equipped with night vision, smoke bombs are useless. Everyone in Satan is equipped with night vision with low light and infrared dual imaging, and the black devil is also equipped with night vision.


    However, the smoke bomb thrown by the butter knife of Gao yangjue is certainly not an ordinary smoke bomb. For the butter knives with countless representatives of the world''s latest military technology, it will be unlucky to look at them from the old perspective.


    Gao Yang pulled the gas mask hanging under his neck, quickly buttoned it on his face with his left hand, and immediately opened the small air tank behind his waist.


    But soon Gao Yang found the difference between the smoke bombs used by the butter knife. The red smoke emitted by those smoke bombs was not poisonous, but there was high temperature. After the smoke quickly covered the whole corridor, the night vision instrument was quickly covered with white representing high temperature.


    Someone rushed in again. The black devil started the continuous shooting mode. He raised his hand and set off the night vision instrument. At the same time, he took off the mask covering his mouth and nose, clenched the shotgun with both hands and began to pace forward.


    With lights, butter knife abandoned night vision and chose the most primitive night battle mode, flashlight.


    If the black devil''s people don''t turn on the light, they don''t have a flashlight.


    The smoke in front of Gao Yang was not very thick. He looked at the light column shaking in the smoke. At the same time, there were dense gunshots and the sound of someone falling to the ground after being shot.


    There was a gunshot behind him and he turned around.


    Gaoyang''s building was once a dormitory with two doors. The main door was open, but the smaller back door was blocked and blocked with bricks and cement walls.


    Obviously, the enemy got the architectural drawings, and then they blew open the back door as a means of surprise attack.


    Fortunately, Satan did not relax. Facing the crisis from behind, he turned high and pulled down the night vision. There was no smoke at the back door.


    At the back is Cui Bo. When the wall blocking the door was blown up, Cui Bo, whose face was beaten with gravel and bricks, did not retreat or hide. He narrowed his blood stained eyes, held a big sniper and howled and shot outward. Whether it was the wall or people, he pulled the trigger again and again.


    The recoil force of the large caliber sniper rifle is too large. Treble has already lost control of the gun, but it doesn''t matter. What is needed at this time is to hold down the people trying to rush in.


    Gao Yang saw clearly that a man was directly cut in two when he tried to come in.


    Groliov first pushed the machine gun out of the door, then climbed out half of his body and began to shoot at the blasted channel, but after a few shots in a row, the shock bomb thrown in from the back door completely stunned him.


    There was a continuous gunshot and treble fell to the ground.


    A man in black fell to the ground at the door.


    Li JinFang, who had just been shot and came out, fell to the ground.


    Two men in black fell back and forth at the door.


    Raphael fell to the ground.


    The bullet didn''t go around when Gao Yang saw it, but Gao Yang''s position was behind. The enemy appeared at the door and quickly exchanged casualties with Satan''s people, opening a way of blood.


    Gao Yang is on the right, James is on the left, and Andy is on the left. Albert is dragging the fallen groliov in again.


    Irene staggered out. She just raised her gun and was shot again before she could fire. Three people in black rushed in. Gao Yang knocked down one, James knocked down one and Andy he knocked down one.


    But as soon as the people at the door fell down, two more came. Andy he Yangtian fell back, Gao Yang hit one, and James also hit one, but the other party didn''t fall, so James was immediately hit back and hit by the other party until Gao Yang killed the remaining one.


    Quickly put the bullet, Gao Yang stared at the door, and now he was the only one left to block the back door.


    Frye roared and threw some grenades at the back door, while Gao Yang was walking towards the back door. Just then, Gao Yang heard Pavlovic yelling behind him: "rush out!"


    Several grenades were thrown in. Gao Yang dodged into the next door. After two loud noises, he went out again and stood at the door where he could dodge.


    This time, shock bombs and smoke bombs were thrown in. There was smoke at the back door. He raised his left hand board and set up a night vision. Then he felt that his feet were soft. He didn''t look down. He knew that he should have stepped on Irene''s arm, so he moved his feet.


    Another grenade came into the door and his feet needed to be adjusted. If he wanted to avoid, he would lose his balance and fall on his side in the room. He felt that he could not lose control of his body for even one second, so he didn''t move, but stretched out his left hand to block his eyes.


    The grenade burst when he entered the door. Gao Yang only felt a flash in front of him, but his hand blocked the strong light from directly shining on his eyes. The space was large enough and didn''t make him faint by the sound wave.


    The enemy calculated the time to throw the shock bullet. Gao Yang didn''t move his left hand to block his eyes. The shotgun held in one hand in his right hand opened fire. After a loud noise, he held the shotgun in his left hand, and then saw an enemy rushing into the door. His right arm was smashed by his shotgun.


    Gao Yang bent down and squatted down, but before he could fire a second shot, he felt that the gun in his hand was shocked, and a strong force made him unable to hold the gun in his hand, and the shotgun was directly shot away.


    Gao Yang pulled out the pistol at his waist, and then he saw the man opposite pulling out a short gun from his waist with his left hand.


    Gao Yang opened fire, and his opponent opened fire. Gao Yang was fast, but not fast enough for his opponent to shoot.


    Gao Yang fired a shot at the enemy''s eyebrows opposite him, fired a gun at the enemy''s eyebrows at the back of the gun, then returned it, fired a shot at the position of the first man''s throat, then returned to the muzzle and fired a shot at the throat of the second enemy.


    Frye fell to the ground and stood high. The other two enemies fell to the ground. There was a continuous directional thunder explosion outside the house. The gunfire stopped. There was silence inside and outside for exactly one minute.

 Chapter 1553

    The battle took place very quickly and ended very quickly.


    Since the fighting process is very fast and has exceeded the limit that normal people can do, it shows that no one can complete particularly accurate shooting in this battle. Of course, it has to be in addition to Gao Yang.


    At the beginning, the shooting sides can aim at the key targets without protection such as the head. However, when the two sides start shooting at each other and exchange your life to win the battle victory, no one can fight at the key targets such as the head, because there are many good shooters in the world. Although there are few super shooters, they can form a force, But there is only one gun god and one ram.


    There was silence inside and outside. Gao Yang took a few breaths. After waiting for a moment, he looked at Frye who fell beside him. Frye turned over slowly. There were two bullet holes in his chest, and the connection between his neck and shoulder was bleeding. Where could bulletproof vests not be protected.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Frye extended his thumb to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang couldn''t look at the others. He took a breath, quickly walked towards the blasted passage behind him, went out, raised his gun, scanned the outside, and then immediately backed back. When he found a man lying at the door wriggling and taking out a grenade, he stepped on the man''s hand with his foot, and then shot him in the back of the head. Then, Gao Yang began to replenish the gun continuously.


    Gao Yang''s mind is blank. Satan is almost wiped out, so he doesn''t think about the result of this battle at all. If he starts to think, he will go crazy. His brain chooses self-protection, and solving the current crisis is a good excuse.


    He heard a faint voice on his head. He looked up and saw that there were two helicopters in the air.


    Sure enough, it''s a helicopter. The sound is too low.


    Gao Yang quickly turned and ran back, picked up a portable air defense missile in the nearest house, and then ran out quickly.


    Gao Yang is not an arms dealer, but he is one of the largest arms dealers in the world. All types of weapons he wants can be found, no matter what they are.


    After completing the launch preparation during the running and flying out, while waiting for the missile seeker to capture the target, he uncontrollably extended his middle finger to the helicopter in the air, and then launched the missile.


    Gao Yang wanted to yell and scold, but thinking about those sonic locators, he chose to shut up and vent his anger with physical actions.


    Shoot out the missile and Gao Yang runs back quickly, but he can''t see the helicopters this time. Those helicopters just ran away.


    He dropped the missile on the ground and ran high to the meeting. Albert shouted, "help, help, I need help, help me hold down the wound for them!"


    Gao Yang didn''t stop. He was the leader and commander. Now what he should do is not to press and hold someone''s wound, but to see whether the crisis is over and whether the wounded can be treated. If there are still remaining enemies, it seems that he is the only one who can fight.


    Gao Yang picked up an automatic rifle. His shotgun was hit by bullets and was damaged and useless.


    Gao Yang runs to the defensive end of the black devil. Satan''s people have heavy bulletproof vests, but the black devil''s people don''t. therefore, the black devil''s situation will not be very good.


    The smoke begins to dissipate. The smoke with high temperature blocking the thermal signal cannot last too long. It will dissipate and cool in tens of seconds.


    In the residual smoke, holding a gun and raising his feet to avoid the dead or wounded on the ground, Gao Yang took a few steps and saw Pavlovic.


    Pavlovic was very close to the exit, but he still couldn''t rush out. He leaned against the wall with a gun in his right hand. When he saw Gao Yang, he raised his left hand and pointed to the position of the gate.


    Gao Yang understood what it meant, so he rushed out quickly.


    There are many corpses piled up at the gate, most of them are butter knives, and the butter knives are also wearing bulletproof vests, which are only light. As a pure offensive special combat team, they don''t like heavy bulletproof vests like the black devil. However, it''s better to have bulletproof vests after all, so they have more casualties.


    Gao Yang began to mend the gun. Then he saw a man sitting on the ground looking at him.


    Gao Yang ran over. It was the black devil, named jieliejin, who spoke hoarsely and had a big beer belly, but the old man acted quickly. It is said that when he was young, he was famous for singing well, handsome and running fast. Although he was old and fat now, he finally rushed out and made a directional thunder.


    Jieliejin sat on the ground with his head down and his hands on his legs. He didn''t move. Gaoyang thought he was dead, but when jieliejin heard his footsteps, he raised his head and tilted his neck to look at Gaoyang.


    Gao Yang and jieliejin looked at each other, swallowed saliva and said, "man, are you okay?"


    Jieliejin shook his head with a slight invisible movement and whispered, "no, I''m dead."


    After saying that, jieliejin''s head hung down again, and then his body slowly fell to one side, holding him high to prevent jieliejin from falling directly to the ground.


    Terekin fell to the ground on his side. He was really dead.


    Gao Yang glanced and ran to the side of the house. Then he saw a man lying prone on the ground. Looking at his body shape, Gao Yang thought it was number 13.


    Gao Yang came to No. 13 and cried, "octopus, Octopus..."


    Gao Yang reached out and turned over the 13th. After the 13th turned around, he stretched out his palm and exposed the directional thunder rope in the palm. Then he smiled and said, "I have to save you. Also, I''m wearing bulletproof vests this time. Ha ha, ha ha, er, did you cry?"


    Gao Yang stood up, kicked No. 13 and angrily said, "stand up before you die."


    "I can''t stand up. My leg was blown up."


    Gao Yang looked at the leg of No. 13 and whispered, "it''s not rotten. It''s just shrapnel. It can''t die or be disabled. It''s a normal reaction to injury. The fat cat will come right away and hold on."


    No matter No. 13, Gao Yang ran back and whispered to Pavlovic, "the enemy is all destroyed. We won. It''s all up to you. You bear the main pressure."


    Pavlovich took a breath, looked happy, opened his mouth and began to laugh. Blood began to come out of his mouth. His body began to slide slowly against the wall, but Pavlovich still smiled: "We won, the black devil won, the old black devil won the young butter knife, I told you, we are the best, the black devil is always the best, forever, forever... Ula! The black devil!"

 Chapter 1554

    Washington, white house, secret service room.


    At a long table, from left to right, there are U.S. Vice President, U.S. president, special operations commander and assistant commander in chief, presidential security adviser, U.S. Secretary of state, Secretary of defense, army general, presidential security adviser, vice president security adviser, U.S. anti-terrorism commander in chief, presidential homeland security and anti-terrorism assistant, and director of national intelligence.


    In the cabin, which covers the highest floor of more than half of the country in the United States, there is a large screen, which plays the picture of Kiev thousands of miles away.


    Everyone''s face was very serious. There were a lot of people, but it was silent.


    The picture was taken by the helicopter camera. The signal from Kiev was almost delayed. Looking at the scenery flashing under the helicopter, everyone was waiting to repeat the exciting scene three years ago.


    The helicopter hatch opened, the upper hatch of four helicopters opened, and eight special combat personnel in wing suits jumped down from the hatch and flew like bats to a house on the ground in the dark.


    As the commander-in-chief, the U.S. special operations commander was a little excited. He turned his head and whispered, "operation sharp blade has officially begun."


    Everyone just nodded subconsciously, but no one spoke.


    When the wing parachute jumpers were about to reach the ground, a 12.7mm sniper rifle specialized in precision shooting on the helicopter opened fire, and a mass of blood burst out on a person exposed to the thermal imager.


    In full bloom, eight wing mounted special combat team members landed. At the same time, three helicopters began to hover over the building to let the special combat team members land by cable.


    The people in the room are very nervous, but they also have strong self-confidence. They have the most powerful army, the most powerful country and the most advanced technology on the planet. They have no reason to fail.


    Everything went well before the special combat team entered the interior of the building.


    The first fell, the second fell, the third fell, the fourth fell, the fifth fell, the sixth fell, the seventh fell, and the eighth fell.


    When all eight people, as the first knife to swing and bearing the responsibility of breaking the door and building an advantage, fell down at the front door, everyone''s face was no longer serious, but shocked.


    The army general stood up, very impolitely blocked the sight of the people behind him, stunned, flushed, and put his hands on the table.


    The man who lowered the rope to the ground fell the ninth, the tenth, the eleventh and the twelfth. Thirty seconds passed.


    "God!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Shet!"


    The president of the United States doesn''t know much about military affairs, but he doesn''t know much about military affairs. Moreover, no matter how ignorant people are, people who see continuous falls at the door also know what happened.


    Those who fell are the elite of the elite. The United States can''t afford to lose. The equipment on these people is very precious, but their lives are more precious. The money for training them is more than ten times that of equipment.


    The president of the United States whispered, "Marshall, do something!"


    Marshall Weber, commander of U.S. special operations, grabbed the microphone in front of him. When he thought about what to say, ten seconds passed, and ten more people fell at the door and around the building.


    "Retreat! Retreat! Reorganize the attack!"


    Ten thousand miles away, the call came in an instant. The special combat team members guarding around the house retreated and were ready to concentrate their manpower and launch an attack after re establishing the superior firepower.


    The personnel retreated, but stepped on the mine. Looking at the continuous flash on the ground, the army general shouted, "there are mines! Stop and don''t move!"


    Despair and panic quickly flooded everyone in the secret service room. The Presidential Assistant pointed to the camera in the corner and said, "turn it off!"


    The photographer had never seen the polite assistant to the president lose his manners and yell in such a panic, but he immediately turned off the machine in his hand.


    When we saw that the following special combat team members were worthy of their training, completed one end feint and one end burst to open the door in a very short time, and then someone finally rushed into the building, the people in the special situation room seemed to see hope again.


    Two people came out of the building, one rushed out of the front door and the other turned out of the window. Then, the ground flashed continuously, and then everything fell into silence.


    Dead silence.


    "What''s going on!"


    The special operations commander wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead and said in a trembling voice: "we can''t contact. The interference is two-way, and we have also been subjected to electromagnetic interference. However, from the counterattack strength in the building, I''m sure big Ivan is inside. If it weren''t for the guards around him and the strongest people in Russia, it would not have caused us so many casualties."


    The face of the president of the United States was very black. Of course, his skin color was very black. He stood up, clenched his fist and whispered, "we failed to implement plan B. hurry up and carry out rescue operations to save our injured people."


    The special operations commander said with a dead face: "there is no plan B, no rescue operation, and no follow-up plan. The task is performed by the army special tactics research team. The option of failure is not considered at all, if we are true according to the information of the plan."


    The president covered his forehead and said painfully, "did you call me here so that I could witness a massacre? God, this picture will torture me all my life. They are all the best people, but they were killed by your stupid plan. Who will give me an explanation?"


    The intelligence officer coughed softly and whispered: "Judging from what happened, big Ivan is inside, which shows that our intelligence is accurate. The strategy of letting polovich lead big Ivan out is also correct. The only mistake occurred in the final implementation stage. It''s a pity, but I think it''s time to pay for the failure of the operation. We may not be able to catch big Ivan''s tail for a long time."


    The army general said angrily, "now we don''t know the result! Even if big Ivan is inside, even if we see the end of failure, so what can it be? You promised that as long as a quick and effective beheading operation can solve the problem, but the reality is that there is an ambush inside! Where are mines buried, whose intelligence is wrong!"


    "You asked to dispatch the army special combat team. If it was the Navy, it might be another result. I''m sorry. I don''t intend to hurt everyone who has been hurt tonight, but that''s the truth."


    The Army General''s face turned red. If he wasn''t talking to a senior general, he would wave his fist.


    Carry the black pot. I''ll do meritorious service. If you succeed, we''ll clap our hands and celebrate. If you fail, find a scapegoat. This is a universal truth, but Westerners are a little more direct.


    A man came out of the building and everyone immediately shut up. But when he saw the man start shooting at the head of each special combat team member on the ground with a pistol, the president of the United States turned around and said painfully, "enough, the operation failed. Take all measures to deal with the aftermath immediately."


    "We still have some active hands in Kiev. Let them go right away, save... And pick up the dead."


    "We have a lot of manpower available in Kiev, but all the people who are qualified to contact this level of operation are already there."


    After the director of national intelligence slowly finished, he rubbed his face painfully and said helplessly, "all the people who followed this case are dead. They should have identified big Ivan and caught him, but now, there is no such person. This failed operation ruined all our previous efforts."


    The president of the United States turned back and looked at the big screen. The man who had just come out of the room reached out and raised his middle finger at them, and then quickly fired a rocket launcher or missile on his shoulder.


    Looking at the man who appeared on the screen, the room was silent, and then the army general gnashed his teeth and said, "damn Russians! Damn Russians, these son of a bitch Russians!"


    After the helicopter made a quick evasion, the picture began to move, making people look dizzy.


    "Crew evacuation, evacuation!"


    When the special operations commander gave the order, things were completely irreversible, and the failed operation drew a humiliating end.


    "Is there no follow-up plan to choose from? There are no backup personnel on the helicopter?"


    "No, all the members of the army special tactics research team sent to Kiev have been put into combat, and only the crew members are left on the plane."


    The president of the United States smashed his fist on the table, then nodded heavily on the table with his index finger, and said in a deep voice: "right here, hold an emergency meeting, lest I need to invite you one by one, gentlemen and ladies, I repeat, I need an explanation!"


    The intelligence director coughed and said in a fast voice: "Big Ivan has been hiding, and too many people are willing to provide shelter for him. He seems to appear anywhere, South America, Africa, Europe and Asia. He is everywhere, but he can always disappear quickly. We lost his trace, so we took a series of measures to find him. We began to remove his wings. The first thing to kill is his negative influence in Europe Andre, the responsible person, chose Andre because Europe is too important to big Ivan. This is his foundation. If Andre is killed, big Ivan will have to personally preside over his affairs in Europe, especially in Eastern Europe. He can''t bear the consequences of losing Europe. "


    The army general said angrily, "I don''t know what you think, and I don''t know whether your intelligence is correct. I just want to know why this arms dealer won''t hide in Russia since you want to deal with a Russian arms dealer. We can''t do it against him in Russia. As long as he''s not an idiot, he should understand this!"


    "Very simply, big Ivan has more enemies than friends in Russia, and there are no fewer Russians who want to kill him than us."


    After a brief answer, the intelligence director continued: "Our plan was very successful. Andre died, but big Ivan''s activities in Europe did not decrease. He contracted his strength, and then began to respond with a more powerful small force. Our internal line lost its function, but it also showed that big Ivan appeared in Kiev. The reason is that he absolutely can''t hand over a huge force to anyone, so it''s not easy However, if his power system in Europe is not in disorder, it can only show that big Ivan has come to the surface. Then, bolovich of Asia rushed to Kiev. He met big Ivan, our people tracked him, and then there was tonight''s action. It''s just a pity that the action failed. It''s a tragedy. "


    To throw out the black pot, you must speak first and throw away all the things that are unfavorable to you. As for things such as wrong intelligence and insufficient judgment of the enemy''s strength, you can quarrel slowly in the future, but now, at the moment, when everyone is depressed and angry, the black pot must be thrown out.


    Who is the best person to carry the black pot?


    Of course, the person responsible for specific actions.


    The commander of the special operations command is a general of the army. Who likes to take the black pot? If not, let''s talk about it slowly.


    "There are obviously many people in ambush here, and they are the most elite enemies in the world. Gentlemen, you have seen what just happened. It''s the army special tactics research team. One minute, just one minute. Who can defeat them? Besides the same elite and more Russians? Who else? I think there are at least 100 people in it, but why My intelligence is just a small-scale enemy of more than 20 people? "


    The special operations commander, who was also the commander of the operation, fought back, not against the enemy on the screen, but the enemy in front of him. He temporarily regarded the army general as an ally, because the strength of the Army Special Tactics Team was blameless, and no one dared to deny their strong combat power, even if a tragedy had just happened.


    The army special tactics research team can fail because there is no truly invincible army in the world. However, the army special tactics research team must have been defeated by ambush and enemies whose number exceeds several times its own. Therefore, this must be a mistake in intelligence. It must be.


    The army general said with a painful face: "this is a premeditated and prepared ambush. Where is the problem? I don''t want to consider this problem now. What I want is how to take the dead brothers home. Those Russians won''t respect the bodies of the dead."


    The Secretary of state coughed slightly and said in a quick voice, "gentlemen, how do I explain this matter to Kiev? This failure undermines our dignity. I think we need to block the news. In addition, I propose to transfer the satellites in nearby orbits immediately and closely monitor what happened there."


    "We should let the Ukrainian army and our people go immediately. Now is not the time to consider the level of confidentiality!"


    This tragic failure upset the hearts of all the witnesses. Although they were originally the most powerful people in the world, listening to some impatient discussions or quarrels among their colleagues, the president covered his head and said loudly: "stop quarreling. Now is not the time. Let''s discuss how to inform the Ukrainian government of this matter."

 Chapter 1555

    Pavlovich sat on the ground. He seemed to be dead. Gao Yang didn''t control him. Because there were a house full of dead or dying people, he now wanted to see who was alive, who was dead, who was still saved and who was not saved.


    Gao Yang is surrounded by Jason who is lying on his body. He squats down and looks. There is a bullet hole in Jason''s helmet, in which blood and white liquid flow out.


    Gao Yang took off Jason''s helmet and saw a bullet hole in Jason''s head. It came in from the side and out from the front. He didn''t lift the Tianling cover, nor did he have a small hole in the back, and there were two big holes in front, which were almost the same.


    All his brains came out. He sighed loudly and shouted, "fat cat! You''re fucking dead! Report the situation!"


    Gao Yang roared out. His heart was not disordered, but there was a fire that made him uncomfortable.


    "The big dog is seriously injured! The toad is seriously injured, the Tyrannosaurus Rex is slightly injured, the worker bee is seriously injured! The skunk is seriously injured and dying! The panda is slightly injured, he has got up, the little fly is slightly injured, the rabbit is seriously injured and dying, and the cockroach is slightly injured! Polovich is also seriously injured, except you and me, all of them are fucking injured!"


    The octopus is also seriously injured. He''s outside. Come and see if the big bird is dead


    Albert flew to Gao Yang, looked down at Jason''s head, looked at Jason''s back, and then immediately said, "he''s not dead. He looks serious on his head. In fact, it''s okay. The worst is a vegetable. His fatal injury is in his back. The bullet broke through the bulletproof vest. I don''t know where it hit, but his liver should be broken."


    After that, Albert ran to Pavlovic, looked around, and shouted, "seriously injured!"


    Pavlovic didn''t die. He thought he was dead after giving his last words and shouting the slogan of the black devil.


    "Death, death, death, serious injury, death, death, death, death, death, serious injury, death, minor injury!"


    Watching Albert check out a person''s life and death, until he finally saw a person who didn''t move but shouted out a slight injury, he angrily said, "he looks like he''s dying, or a slight injury?"


    Albert raised his head and said angrily, "it''s not going to die soon now. It''s all a minor injury!"


    Gao Yang just felt soft, leaned against the wall and whispered, "Falk! Falk!"


    Albert lost blood all over his hands. He wiped his face with his sleeve and said in a deep voice, "save a serious injury or a minor injury?"


    This is a dilemma. Albert''s problem is like a knife straight into Gao Yang''s heart.


    For those who are seriously injured or dying, those who are seriously injured may be dragged to death, and those who are slightly injured may be dragged to serious injury or even death. In the end, none of them may survive. Save the minor injury, and then save the serious injury, then the dying person will die immediately, and then the seriously injured person may also die. However, at least a few can be saved.


    Whether to live together or die together is a dilemma.


    Intellectually, Gao Yang should choose to save more than a dozen. Emotionally, Gao Yang wants to save from the dying first.


    In the end, lofty emotion defeated his reason.


    Gao Yang said almost without thinking: "save the serious injury!"


    Albert looked about to cry. He nodded and said to Gao Yang, "boss, they can''t move or take away. They can only start first aid here. It will take a long time. If the enemy comes again, you have to stop it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''ll block it."


    Albert also nodded, hugged, raised his voice, and said in a deep voice, "boss, if you don''t run, I won''t run. Let''s die here today. I recognize it."


    After patting him with his bloody hand, Albert turned and ran to treble. Andy ho got up and was operating on Tommy, so Albert was going to pull treble back from the death line.


    Gao Yang didn''t take care of any of the wounded. He was neither a medical soldier nor a military doctor. All he could do was stop bleeding and send his dying brother to the last leg, so he decided to do what he could do.


    Gao Yang took out the phone. When he saw that he could call, he called little Downey. When little Downey got through, he said in a deep voice, "little Downey, the knife has been broken. Do everything you can."


    Breaking a knife means that the whole army is destroyed, or it is about to be destroyed.


    Little Donny was silent for a moment, then cried, "who else is alive."


    He breathed loudly and whispered: "Fat cat and I are fine. Others may or may not die. The black devil''s people are almost dead. Satan hasn''t died yet, but I think it''s very difficult this time. Wait for my phone. If you die, don''t come. Take the money back and live a good life. Also, if we all die, tell Morgan where the gun is."


    After that, Gao Yang Hung up the phone because there was nothing else to say, and then he called Hagel.


    "Hey, general, we were attacked, with heavy casualties and the enemy destroyed. Now send me all the military doctors you can send."


    Hagel whispered: "I already know that the United States sent a note to the Ukrainian government. They decided to solve you completely. Now the Americans who can hold guns in Kiev are rushing there, as well as the Ukrainian army. You wait, I also send people. Now is not the time to maintain peace. I should be unlucky when the war is over, so I decided to exercise my power for the last time Li, if you can wait for my people to pass, then wait. If you can''t wait, I can''t help it. "


    After that, Hagel sighed and said helplessly, "I thought it might not be a bad thing to drive the Russians away and let the Americans come, but now I understand that whether it''s a lion or a wolf, they all want to eat meat. Unfortunately, I understand it late. Now, I want them to know that it''s a mistake to underestimate me and exclude me."


    Hagel hung up the phone. Gao Yang immediately called shava and said directly, "brother, go and find me a doctor and bring all the drugs and plasma you can bring. Be high-level and fast. I will always remember your kindness!"


    Shawa said in a deep voice, "brother, tell me the location and I''ll go right away!"


    Gao Yang gave out his address, hung up and called Morgan.


    "Morgan, can you help me in Kiev?"


    "Well, it''s hard. I don''t have any means available in Kiev. What''s the matter? Do you have a problem?"


    "No, it''s all right. I''m just asking to make some preparations. Now I''ll hang up and explain to you later."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang called Nate. When Nate got through, he said in a deep voice, "hire you, or please, help me. In Kiev, we must hurry."


    "No, I''m in Donetsk, RAM. Goodbye, or goodbye."


    When the angel couldn''t come, Gao Yang was slightly disappointed. This call with knight was really goodbye or goodbye, so he whispered, "man, goodbye or goodbye."


    Then Gao Yang Hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1556

    In a room full of craters and garbage, Nate Schumacher sat comfortably on one chair with his feet on the other chair. Beside it, there was a snow-white tablecloth with a bunch of flowers on it and a cup of coffee.


    Knight picked up the coffee, took a sip, and said softly, "I didn''t have a chance to enjoy coffee until late at night. As a result, I was ruined by the bastard ram. What an asshole!"


    After that, Knight suddenly sighed and said leisurely, "Satan is coming to an end."


    Sirte, who had just laid down in the corner wrapped in a blanket, sat up and shouted, "Satan is coming to an end?"


    Knight nodded softly and said in a deep voice, "yes, RAM wants to hire us to help. Well, he''s begging me."


    The prince sat up and said angrily, "ram is a shameless bastard. He will ask us for help even if he has a thorn in his hand!"


    The prince who had been blacked by a night vision instrument said that Gao yanglai was always gnashing his teeth, but after he finished his indignation, he said impatiently: "but maybe, ram, in fact, he is very proud."


    Sirte whispered, "are you going to save them?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "it''s too late. It''s too late. They''re in Kiev."


    There was silence.


    Knight sighed again and said faintly, "Satan is coming to an end. I still think it''s a pity. It''s hard to see such a mercenary regiment as Satan now. Ram is also very interesting. I always think we can do it even if they want to destroy it. Unexpectedly, they''re finished so soon. It''s a pity."


    Sirte bar smacked his mouth and said, "Falk, I still owe the worker bee a life. It seems that I have no chance to pay it back. Forget it, I''m not the one who has a debt. If I don''t pay it back, I won''t pay it back. I can''t pay it back. I can''t catch up. I''m not unwilling to pay him back. I can''t blame me, right?"


    Knight smiled, pointed to Sirte and said, "scoundrel, you still owe me $200000, and you have money in your account."


    Sirte lay down and shouted, "sleep, sleep! There''s still a lot to do tomorrow."


    The chain saw suddenly said, "there are meters-8 in the airport in the west, and it is less than 20 kilometers away from us."


    Lying down, Sirte sat up again and said curiously, "but can you fly to Kiev?"


    Knight smiled and said, "if it''s a one-way trip and the plane happens to be full of oil, it can."


    Sirte scratched his head and said cautiously, "let''s try?"


    The prince waved his fist and clenched his teeth: "I must smash the annoying face of the ram with my fucking hands!"


    Knight suddenly said with disgust on his face: "Satan wants to use a helicopter, we can find it easily. We want to use a helicopter and we have to fucking rob it! Falk! Get up and work. This time I won''t let Satan go bankrupt, and I won''t be a crazy wolf in the future! Put away the table, bring the coffee, and I''ll have coffee in Kiev!"


    Dozens of people lying down stood up after a hula, and then began to hang things they could use. When Nate finished his last sip of coffee, the angel mercenary regiment was ready to go.


    Knight said discontentedly, "damn Satan, damn ram, let''s go!"


    Just when the angel decided to go, Gao Yang went back to his own room, took out the blade of Satan and put the blade of Satan on the roof.


    Standing on the roof, Gao Yang took groliov''s machine gun and bullets, and put them on the roof. Then he went down and took Cui Bo''s sniper rifle and all his magazines. After putting them on the roof, he felt it was not enough, so he carried some more rifles.


    Finally, he carried four rocket launchers and two anti-aircraft missiles on the roof.


    Gao Yang has never been used to fighting in one place. Even fighting and running is his specialty, but this time it''s different.


    Gao Yang can''t run this time. He can only fight to death until he dies.


    If you can''t hold the last line of defense, Gao Yang is dead. Satan is finished and he''s going to run. Satan is still finished. It''s not his habit to fill a gun on everyone''s head. This is a common practice.


    Gao Yang sat cross legged on the roof, in the middle of a pile of weapons, which gave him a little sense of security.


    After Gao Yang turned on the night vision on the gun, he stretched out his hand and patted it on the butt of the gun. He smiled to himself and said, "man, you and I are here now. We will kill the four sides tonight and never step back!"


    After that, Gao Yang was silent for a moment, then nodded and said seriously to the gun in his hand, "well, you can''t step back."


    With that, Gao Yang stood up, swept around with the night vision device, sat down cross legged again, suddenly slapped his thigh heavily and said with a smile: "who dares to say I''m timid? I pierced the sky! I''m not a hero, but also an owl! Even a small and hard Owl, ha ha!"


    After saying that, he thought about the pile of dying brothers under him. Gao Yang''s tears suddenly came out, so he said to himself, "look at your cowardly appearance. How can NIMA aim at it, bastard!"


    After that, Gao Yang wiped his tears with his left hand, then took out the phone and dialed Ye Lianna. When ye Lianna got through, he said in a very nervous tone: "Honey, I tell you something''s wrong. I have a problem here. I don''t have time to tell you more. We''re fine, but we have to run away. We may go to South America or Africa. We can''t contact you until we''re safe. To protect ourselves, I have to hang up and love you."


    Ye Lianna cried, "I love you too, always love you, come back early, I''ll wait for you."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, put down his rifle, picked up Cui Bo''s rifle, aimed at the car coming from a distance, and said to himself, "it''s no use guarding a pile of the best night vision devices, FAK! It''s really FAK!"


    Whether it''s a white light sight or a night vision sight, it has to be adjusted. I don''t know the zero distance. It''s better not to use the sight adjusted by myself, so Gao Yang is guarding a pile of the best night vision instruments, but he still has to use the one brought on the treber gun instead of changing it.


    However, Gao Yang knew that treble''s sight was at zero distance, and he always knew it.


    Gao Yang got down, aimed at the coming car with Cui Bo''s gun, shouted a word on the walkie talkie, and shot immediately after he didn''t get any response.


    Since you can''t take a step back, try to keep the enemy away. For Gao Yang, a distant target is always easier to hit than a nearby one.

 Chapter 1557

    Gao Yang fired a shot and stopped a car on the road in the distance.


    After waiting for the car to stop, three people ran down from the car. Instead of moving forward, they quickly found a shelter and hid.


    "Enemy!"


    After talking to himself, Gao Yang said with a smile: "three come, or the enemy is faster."


    After saying that, Gao Yang suddenly slapped himself gently in the face, and then said gloomily, "silly, you."


    Gao Yang was very depressed that he had forgotten the army he could directly command, the most powerful force in Kiev at present.


    There are almost 300 people under Gao Yang. They can''t use them because they are afraid of internal ghosts, but what are you afraid of now? Now people''s brains have become dog brains, and they have been officially beaten. What secrets need to be kept.


    Gao Yang dares to guarantee that as long as he transfers these people, even if Ukraine transfers all the special combat team members in Kiev, it is nonsense. Ukraine does not necessarily have 300 special forces in Kiev, not to mention the quality. It is absolutely inferior to those carefully selected by Andre and Da Ivan.


    Nearly 300 people under Gao Yang are all elite and experts. It''s certain that they can''t compare with butter knives, but it''s not funny to bully the Ukrainian troops.


    Of course, if Ukraine mobilizes a large army, it doesn''t need to be too big. It can solve all the problems by transferring an artillery battalion to roar at Gao Yang. Sending two planes to throw a bomb or something can also solve the problems. However, Gao Yang estimates that they won''t do so, at least not at the beginning.


    Gao Yang hurriedly took out the phone and called every leader he directly controlled. Then, groups of small troops began to meet in Kiev, from a small team of three or five people to a team of more than a dozen people, and then from a team of more than a dozen people to a team of dozens of hundreds of people. Then, they came towards Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang calculated the distance in his mind. Then he found that the distance between the enemy and the friendly army seemed to be the same. It depends on who can come first and who can come later. If there is no accident, it will be another chaotic war.


    At the thought of the chaotic war, Gao Yang quickly called and asked the people sent by Hagar, the people in Shawa and the people under his control to tie a white cloth strip on his arm. Otherwise, Gao Yang doubted that even the identification of the enemy and ourselves would be a big problem in a while.


    The first three people hid and couldn''t move. They were a little far away. The night vision wasn''t very clear, so Gao Yang didn''t fire in a hurry. The distance of 1000 meters was the red line. As long as the enemy stepped on it, he died.


    Five minutes later, Gao Yang couldn''t help living in the walkie talkie and whispered, "how''s it going?"


    Albert said hurriedly, "it''s OK. Fortunately, don''t disturb us. I don''t have time to talk to you now."


    The electromagnetic interference source should be on the real helicopter. The helicopter is gone. Of course, the radio has no interference, but Gao Yang has no object to talk to. Albert and Andy are too busy to care. If they take the initiative to talk, someone should be dead.


    So Gao Yang is actually very reluctant to hear Andy he or Albert contact him.


    But Gao Yang''s walkie talkie soon rang.


    "Fat cat."


    "Yes."


    "The rabbit is stable. Take care of the big bird. I''ll deal with the rabbit later."


    "OK, right away."


    He breathed loudly. It''s not just that someone died.


    Another car came. Gao Yang looked at the new car, so he said loudly in the walkie talkie: "identify the enemy and me, shoot without answering."


    After a call, he didn''t get an answer, so Gao Yang shot.


    The distance was a little far and the speed was still fast. The first shot was missed and the second shot was still missed. However, when the car slowed down, the third shot finally hit the engine, and then the second car stopped quickly.


    This time, four people came down from the car. After waiting for a moment, the front and rear seven people ran quickly towards Gao Yang.


    "Enemies, all enemies."


    Gao Yang took a look, but he didn''t shoot. The distance was still a little far. Moreover, the choice of these people was quite correct. They wouldn''t run like the militants in Libya or Syria. They ran the S-shaped route when they moved forward, and they always moved forward with the help of shelters. It was difficult to fight.


    At a distance of 1000 meters, Gao Yang didn''t fire in a hurry, but when one of them ran to an open and unshaded place, he was roughly familiar with how the man would run. Gao Yang fired at the man for the first time.


    In front of the sniper, running the S-type route is a correct choice, but don''t be too regular, otherwise you won''t run aimlessly, and the man''s mistake is to unconsciously pull the distance and speed of each turn back run too consistent.


    Gao Yang preset the shooting point. When the person he aimed turned to the other side and just started running, Gao Yang fired the gun. Then the man ran two steps and just hit the bullet from a long distance, just like he took the initiative to get up and die.


    When the gun rang, Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "it''s not professional. It''s not from a fighter."


    He knows how to do it, but he lacks experience when doing it. If he is a veteran, he doesn''t need any special forces. As long as he has been on the battlefield, he must know how to run in the face of snipers and train ten times, which is not as good as walking around the battlefield.


    After killing one, the remaining few dared not move. Gao Yang estimated the distance, which was almost one kilometer. After hesitating, he decided to continue to use Cui Bo''s gun instead of his Satan blade, because Cui Bo''s gun bullets stored faster at this distance.


    After waiting for a moment, about thirty seconds later, the remaining six people began to move again, and they were quite determined. Looking at their actions, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and whispered, "NIMA''s CIA!"


    He took a careful look. After observing for a moment, Gao Yang turned the muzzle. It''s too difficult to fight. Wait until you get closer.


    After Gao Yang turned the muzzle and found another one, he immediately said, "OK, another rookie, this must be in the office. You''re dead."


    As soon as the voice fell, when Gao Yang shot, a voice came from his headphones, but Gao Yang was not affected. He still opened fire and killed his target. Then he whispered, "repeat!"


    "The plasma must arrive within 15 minutes, or the big bird and worker bee will die and the rabbit will be disabled! We don''t have enough plasma at all."


    I see, I urge them, the black devil and polovich. Don''t they need plasma


    "If you give it to them, the plasma will only last ten minutes."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, sighed and said in a deep voice, "don''t let them die. Use it. I''ll urge them."

 Chapter 1558

    Before the enemy came on a large scale, Gao Yang took out his mobile phone again. He lay on the ground with a gun in one hand, stared at the enemy''s position in the sight with his right eye, took out the phone in one hand, closed his right eye, looked at the number on the phone with his left eye and dialed out.


    The first call was to Shawa. When Shawa got through, he said in a loud voice: "brother, at all costs, send me a batch of plasma within ten minutes, please."


    Before shava could answer, Gao Yang Hung up the phone, called newlantova for the second time, and then said in a hurry: "within ten minutes..."


    Holding the phone in one hand, Gao Yang fired a shot, looked at it and confirmed that he had killed the enemy. Then he continued: "send me a batch of plasma. It''s better to bring a few doctors."


    "We have medical guards among our people. They are carrying plasma," said newlantova in a hurry


    "Good. Come on, in ten minutes."


    Hang up the phone again, Gao Yang calls Hagel, and the content is the same. However, Hagel''s response is not very good, because Hagel can''t mobilize the military doctor. It has to go through the hospital. Maybe he can finally send someone, but it''s impossible within ten minutes.


    Three people were killed, and the remaining four did not move. Gao Yang put down Cui Bo''s gun and took his Satan''s blade.


    "Three in the office, four in the action team. Well, the rest is hard to fight."


    He said to himself. Just then, a series of lights lit up on the road.


    "There are so many cars. God give me some face. With the blessing of our ancestors and the gods of the akuri tribe, we must be reinforcements!"


    After saying that with a bitter smile, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "we can identify the enemy. Please come back quickly."


    After waiting for a moment, there was no sound. Gao Yang smiled bitterly again and said, "I recognize the enemy and me. Please come back and don''t scare me!"


    Still no reply, Gao Yang sniffed, put down Satan''s blade, moved his body, picked up groliov''s machine gun and swept out.


    Gao Yang sadly found that all his bullets had flown.


    The father-in-law of a machine gun artist doesn''t mean he can use a machine gun. His aim is not accurate, but how to control the beating light machine gun after shooting a few bullets is not in his field of expertise.


    He wiped his forehead, took a breath, aimed again, and began to shoot with a machine gun, but this time he didn''t dare to shoot long shots or consecutive shots, all of which were short shots with three shots and five to six shots at most.


    Gao Yang misses groliov and hopes that groliov can suppress the swarming enemies with machine guns beside him, so that he can kill them one by one leisurely. Now, he can''t even stop the fast-moving team.


    There are twelve cars in total. From the height of the lights, it should be a truck. It should be a company.


    Gao Yang put down his machine gun and picked up a bazooka, but then he scratched his head with his left hand and said, "Fark, what''s the wind of the rocket turning in the wind?"


    The calculation method of wind deflection of a rocket with tail wing is completely opposite to that of a bullet. Gao Yang can''t turn this corner for a moment. There''s no way. In the original battle, he can''t launch the rocket launcher.


    Gao Yangshan put down the bazooka, because waste is not a good habit.


    Gao Yang once again picked up his satanic blade and opened fire to the first car that had rushed within 800 meters.


    Pop, pop, pop.


    After five shots in a row, the car in front suddenly stopped on the road. Gao Yang released the gun and roared, "I still intercept with semi-automatic! It''s so horizontal! Obey? Obey!"


    He yelled, shouted three more shots, and then the people in the two cars in front began to jump down quickly.


    The people in the front jumped, and the cars behind jumped, and then Gao Yang watched at least a hundred people jump from more than a dozen cars.


    "What a company? You''re tough enough."


    Can Gao Yang watch the enemy unfold? When he couldn''t let him, he didn''t listen much to his gun. He beat the people getting off the bus with a gun.


    With a snap, Gao Yang replaced a new magazine. Gao Yang knocked out another 20 bullets in 20 seconds. When all the people around the team finally hid, he also replaced a new magazine.


    "Bah, NIMA is a bunch of waste."


    I don''t know why. I raise a lot of words I don''t usually say. Now I talk to myself very smoothly.


    After waiting for a moment, Gao Yang suddenly waved a gun and killed one of the first people. He disdained: "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but I can''t look. I''m the God of guns! I''m the second Olympic Games!"


    Gao Yang climbed down and shouted in the walkie talkie, "mortar!"


    Accompanied by the familiar chirp, Gao Yang was very desperate, but his heart was also very calm.


    Until the shell fell, Gao Yang raised his head and shouted, "I''m scared to death, you know!"


    The shells don''t fall too far, but at least 30 meters away, many people can get into the soul with one shot. Unfortunately, they are not in the enemy''s army opposite. If a gunner like Tommy comes, Gao Yang doesn''t have to guard. He can guard alone and fart.


    Of course, there are not many creatures like shengunner. Satan picked up a Tommy for nothing. All members have to thank their eight generations of ancestors.


    It''s an infantry company, not special forces. It''s easy to see from their coping style, but Gao Yang is not afraid of special forces, because generally speaking, special forces are light weapons and direct weapons, while infantry companies, when they feel that they can''t directly, they are forced to call for artillery without artillery support, It''s absolutely necessary to beat out all the things that can turn and explode.


    But Gao Yang can''t hit others'' mortars, because they hide behind the car. Mortars can turn a corner, but his gun can''t.


    Gao Yang misses Tommy very much. He wants Tommy to be with him, and then bombards him to eliminate his opponent''s mortars.


    "Can''t fight, can''t fight, can''t fight, just can''t fight."


    In the loud murmur, another shell fell down, and it was much closer to him, but there was still some good news, that is, the enemy''s mortar was 60mm, and it didn''t matter if it was a little closer.


    At this time, the roar began to ring continuously. This time it was a gun grenade. I don''t know whether it was an automatic gun grenade launcher or a grenade launcher hung under a rifle in the opposite hand. Anyway, it was dozens of rounds, completely covering Gao Yang.


    A grenade exploded not far from Gao Yang. Gao Yang felt numb in his legs and a shock in his helmet on his waist and head. Finally, he was bitten by a grenade.


    Gao Yang angrily said, "the second Olympic Games, guns and grenades don''t need money, do they?"


    After that, Gao yangjue''s sentence was nonsense. The enemy''s guns and grenades didn''t want money, so he shouted: "wait, I''m the largest arms dealer now, and the most important thing is this thing. Wait, let the guns and grenades wash the ground for you later, wait!"

 Chapter 1559

    If he could call for artillery fire, he would not be hurt.


    He reached out and pressed the wound behind his left leg. It hurt a little, and then there was not much blood. The shrapnel should have been wiped, not drilled. Gao Yang felt that there was no need to stop bleeding.


    At the time of pressing the wound, another shell fell down. Gao Yang didn''t know whether to go down from the roof and hide in the house or just stick to the roof.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang felt that even if he died, he would die on the roof. If he didn''t step back, he really wouldn''t step back. Hiding back in the house was not afraid of mortars, but the enemy spread up, and finally the whole army was destroyed. There was no big difference.


    When the mortar exploded again, it was on Gao Yang''s right, that is, a position of about 10 meters. Gao Yang was not hurt by mortar fragments, but the falling shells one after another were really frightening.


    After a while, several more grenades fell down. This time Gao Yang understood that the enemy had automatic grenade launchers, but more were grenade launchers mounted on rifles.


    Just then, Gao Yang found a slip of lights again, so he called quickly, but he didn''t hear any reply.


    Gao Yang is a little desperate this time.


    This time, the team was bigger and more people. Gao Yang was even more desperate when he saw that the team stopped and countless light spots in the night vision began to disperse and then move towards him.


    However, when the enemy came more, he gave Gao Yang a breathing time. The enemy no longer fired mortars or gun grenades. The battlefield went into calm.


    Gao Yang has a lot of targets to hit. Although he is a little far away, he still has no problem hitting.


    The enemy is spreading out, and their intention is very obvious. That is, surround them first, and then push forward slowly. If they can catch them alive, they can catch them alive. If they can''t catch them alive, they can also keep several complete bodies.


    If the wounded were not completely unable to move, Gao Yang would have run away.


    Sighed, Gao Yang started shooting, shot out a magazine in one breath, then replaced it with a new magazine, observed the movement of the enemy again, and found that the enemy didn''t mean to stop moving at all, but was more careful when moving forward.


    Gao Yang starts shooting again, but this time it is much more difficult than just now. The enemy is very careful. Although Gao Yang has the advantage of height, there are many trees around him, and the terrain is not very flat. The enemy has a lot of hidden terrain to use.


    However, the so-called difficult shooting means that the shooting speed is slower. Gao Yang can still shoot without miss.


    It seemed inevitable to be surrounded by the enemy. At this time, Gao Yang listened to the people roar on the walkie talkie: "call Peter, I''m newlantova, get the answer!"


    It was a great joy, so he immediately shouted, "Peter, copy that! Where are you?"


    "It''s three kilometers away from your punctuation point. We''ve controlled the lights and we''ll be there in two minutes."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "attention, I have been half surrounded by the enemy. There are a large number of enemies in the East and North, as well as in the south. The enemy is about to complete the encirclement of me. You choose your own direction to enter. Over!"


    "I see. We''ll kill it directly. We have doctors and plasma!"


    Gao Yangji said excitedly, "great, come quickly. Do you have the strength to break through the enemy''s defense line? The enemy mortar, if possible, give priority to solving the enemy''s fire. I''ll guide the position. Do you have any heavy weapons?"


    "We only have guns and grenades, and a few rocket launchers, no guns!"


    Gao Yang lowered his head because the enemy had begun to fire at him, but it was a little far away. The machine gun fired first.


    Although he felt that Ukraine did not have a very advanced night vision instrument, and the safety could be guaranteed at a distance of 600 meters, in order not to be hit by the enemy''s snipers, he began to run back and forth on the roof and shouted, "how many people do you have?"


    "Eighteen!"


    "Too few. Why are there only so few."


    There was no reply from newlantova, so Gao Yang stopped shouting, and then he saw that suddenly several cars turned on their lights.


    Newlantova drove directly towards the stopped enemy with his people. It seemed that he wanted to kill the enemy by surprise when the enemy couldn''t distinguish between us and the enemy.


    It seems that the enemy also has the means to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. The motorcade in newlantova encountered machine gun fire shortly after walking. Therefore, when they were about a kilometer away from the enemy, they were forced to stop and attack the enemy on foot.


    As soon as the reinforcements arrived, the pressure on Gao Yang''s side was greatly reduced. The impact speed of the people led by newlantova was very fast. In only two minutes, they were close to a distance of only 500 meters from the enemy, and at this distance, they could effectively attack the enemy.


    Sure enough, when the reinforcements approached, the enemy immediately stopped the encirclement speed, and Gao Yang just breathed a sigh of relief, but he heard newlantova say in great frustration: "Boss, the mortar has been solved, but the defense line is difficult to break through. Shall we forcibly join you or put pressure on the enemy here? In addition, the military doctor we brought is dead. If we can bring you plasma in the past, well, there are four bags left. I don''t know what blood type."


    Gao Yangji said speechless, "why did the military doctor die? Why did he die?"


    "One of the casualties of the assault was a military doctor. He was hit at close range by a gun grenade, and most of his blood bags were broken."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "four packs of plasma. Forget it. You continue to attack the enemy on the periphery and put pressure on the enemy. In addition, can you identify the enemy?"


    "I can''t confirm, but the enemy''s combat effectiveness is very strong. If there is no accident, it should be the special forces on 24-hour standby. Recently, Kiev is not very stable. They have a lot of people on 24-hour duty, so they come one step ahead of us."


    Gao Yang climbed a few steps and fired the machine gun. He looked at the position of newlantova in a continuous exchange of fire, and the fight was quite fierce. He paused and wanted to observe carefully. After he found that several targets could be shot, he climbed a few steps, then stopped to pick up the gun and fired eight bullets at one go.


    If one or two exposed people are killed, the remaining people will inevitably hide. Therefore, Gao Yang does not fire first, but after confirming the enemy''s position, he fires continuously and quickly, and solves all the exposed targets at one time. Of course, he is the one who can beat them like this.


    Helping newlantova put more pressure on the enemy''s defense line. Gao Yang was trying to shift his position, but there was a great buzz in the air. The helicopter finally came, but Gao Yang felt that it was more likely to be the enemy.

 Chapter 1560

    Listening to the sound of the helicopter getting closer and closer, Gao Yang reluctantly dragged an air defense missile.


    Stand up and launch anti-aircraft missiles. This is very dangerous in a hail of bullets, but you can''t launch anti-aircraft missiles without standing up. Therefore, Gao Yang sincerely hopes that the enemy will not come.


    "Friend or foe identification, Roger, please answer."


    Satan''s frequency, what he can receive and answer is a friendly army, and what he can''t receive is an enemy.


    While calling, Gao Yang lay on the roof to search for the location of the helicopter, and then he soon found two helicopters in the air.


    Gao Yang felt bitter in his mouth and suddenly came two helicopters. If the armed helicopter came to cover with fire, or the transport helicopter came to land and then came down dozens of people, it would be really over.


    "Friend or foe identification, Roger, please answer."


    There was still no movement. Gao Yang decided to fight. Two air defense missiles and two helicopters were easy to fight. It was normal for both to fight, but it was normal for none to hit. After all, there were jamming bombs on the helicopter, so he wouldn''t wait for the missile to fight foolishly.


    But just then, there was a big horn on the helicopter broadcasting, and the great sound echoed in the air. Even the noise of the propeller could not be covered up.


    "This is the rescue helicopter code named Hagel. It is ordered to deliver first-aid materials. Ground personnel please guide the location. Over."


    Listening to the voice from the air, Gao Yang couldn''t believe his ears. The fastest life-saving material came from Hagel.


    Hagel is just a code. If these two helicopters use Hagel as a code, they must be sent by Hagel, and they are still public aircraft. Otherwise, Hagel will not even give them the communication frequency used by Satan, but just give them an address to send things by shouting with a loud speaker.


    Gao Yang touched his body, then took out a shock bomb and threw it on the flat ground in front of him. After a strong flash occurred in the yard, Gao Yang was afraid that the helicopter in the air could not see it, so he took out his tactical flashlight, lit it and threw it out.


    Just then, Gao Yang heard his phone ringing. He put down his anti-aircraft missile, copied his rifle with one hand and took out the phone with the other. After connecting, he listened to Hagel whisper: "Why didn''t I answer four calls? I sent you two helicopters, two police and two military, but the military helicopter sent to pick up the doctor was transferred away. There was no doctor. The police helicopter took some plasma to the emergency personnel. You killed the people on the helicopter and left the plane to escape!"


    Gao Yang found that Hagel was really desperate. Even if he mobilized a helicopter without authorization, he even sent the police helicopter, and even took the initiative to kill him, let them kill and rob the plane and then escape.


    If a big man makes up his mind, the tricks he uses are really poisonous and spicy.


    Gao Yang cried and laughed, "general, we can''t go. My wounded people must give first aid here. They can''t move at all. You sent two helicopters. I don''t have hands to take the plane. Even if I take it, I can''t fly away. There''s no hands."


    After a moment of silence, Hagel said in a helpless and surprised voice, "what''s the situation there?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "I started fighting directly with the Americans. Now I can move here. Well, there are three people in total."


    Hagel sighed and said helplessly, "I made a heavy bet on you, but now I find that you are a broken ship that is about to be silent."


    Hagel would not have worked so hard if he had known that Gaoyang was close to the annihilation of the whole army, leaving only a bare pole commander and had to fight to the death. It was the business to get out early and ensure that he could escape safely.


    Gao Yang fired a shot, and then said loudly, "it''s too late to get off my broken ship. However, general, you can only rely on my broken ship."


    Hagel sighed deeply and said loudly, "the police don''t know what happened. No one will inform them of this kind of thing, but they will find it."


    The battle was fierce and didn''t look like a drill. It may be that after noticing the fighting taking place not too far away, especially the bodies on the ground, a searchlight suddenly lit up on both helicopters, and the light shone on the ground once, and then one of the helicopters found a place without bodies and began to land.


    Gao Yang watched a helicopter land on the ground. He didn''t know what Hagel said. Looking at the bodies all over the ground, the people on the helicopter were willing to come down.


    A hatch door opened and two people came out. Then a man came out of the hatch door with a small pulley cart. Looking at the box on the cart, Gao Yang knew that it was filled with plasma.


    Just then, another helicopter turned down the volume with the horn used to shout to the criminals. Someone said a few words in Ukrainian, and then changed to Russian: "what happened here? This is not a drill. Come back, come back."


    The man dragging the plasma was stunned. The helicopter in the air quickly raised its altitude, shot high and slapped, and the bullet hit the man dragging the plasma in front of his feet.


    If the man dragging the plasma wants to get the plasma back to the helicopter, Gao Yang will kill him. If he drops the plasma and runs, Gao Yang will let him go.


    After a shout, the person dragging the plasma rubbed and jumped back into the helicopter, while a person who had run to the body to check turned his head and ran away. When he left, he pulled another person and the helicopter began to leave the ground. After the two people jumped into the helicopter, the helicopter immediately rose up and wanted to escape.


    Gao Yang didn''t shoot the helicopter or anyone. He didn''t think it was necessary. Anyway, people came to save people. Why hurt the first responders when he didn''t have a chance to leave the helicopter intact.


    No matter when, Gao Yang respects the first responders who risk their lives to save lives, so these two helicopters are not enemies.


    The helicopter flew away and shouted happily in the walkie talkie: "fat cat! Come out and get plasma!"


    Albert came out quickly. When he found the box still on the cart according to Gao Yang''s instructions, he shouted happily. After turning back and extending a thumb to Gao Yang, the cart ran into the house without saying a word.


    Before the phone hung up, Gao Yang took the phone and said happily: "I have received the help, general. Thank you. In order not to let my broken ship sink, bring everything you can take. Anyway, you don''t have a chance to use it after tonight. Also, I promise you, my ship won''t sink, because luck and God are on my side!"

 Chapter 1561

    In order to speed up, the people who come to fight Gaoyang are driving, and the people who save Gaoyang are also driving, and driving must follow the road.


    The road is about one kilometer to the east of Gaoyang. A small road connects with the main road. If you want to walk, you can get close to Gaoyang in all directions, but if you want to drive, you can only turn on the small road from the road.


    Night combat has a big disadvantage, that is, it is impossible to judge the identity through the enemy''s military uniforms or equipment. It is very difficult to distinguish the commander from the crowd. Gao Yang can''t delay the enemy''s action by shooting the commander.


    The enemy has dispersed. It is recommended to be slow but firm. From the tactical action, the enemy is also of high quality. It is very difficult to kill the enemy continuously.


    A batch of plasma was sent, which made Gao Yang feel at ease. Continuous bleeding, especially a large amount of bleeding, will soon kill people. Even if it is not enough to stop the blood temporarily, it must be able to lose blood. With this batch of plasma, Andy Ho and Albert can at least bring back several more lives.


    Gao Yang fired several shots in a row and killed two enemies, but his shooting can only delay the enemy''s action a little at best. The enemies from all sides are still pushing hard.


    Just then, Gao Yang heard Frye murmur in the walkie talkie, "boss, I''ll go out and help you."


    Gao Yang was stunned and then said, "can you move?"


    Frye said firmly, "yes, I''m out."


    Gao Yang ignored Frye, but said in the walkie talkie, "can the little fly move?"


    Andy he urgently said: "no, if he wants to keep his arm to play baseball, he''d better stay here honestly. I''m worried about the nerve damage on his arm. The little fly won''t move until I''m sure it''s safe."


    Frye was shot at close range. He shot two shots in the trunk and one shot in his left arm. Gao Yang was afraid that Frye would be shot in his arm, because he had to play baseball. If his left arm was half disabled like James, what baseball would he play.


    Frye was surprised and said, "now my life is dying. I have to think about playing baseball? I''m out."


    "What''s the use of you coming out? I''m here, that''s the end of hiding from guns. Now we can rely on reinforcements, not ourselves, okay? You stay in there."


    Frye exclaimed, "I know how badly my arm is hurt. Can''t I even tell whether it''s not?"


    Gao Yang has an obsession in his heart, that is, he must send Frye to play baseball, be a star and be a superstar.


    He took a breath, raised his voice and said, "this is an order."


    Gao Yang easily doesn''t say it''s an order, but if he says it, it means he''s serious.


    Command is command, disobedience is disobedience. After carefully weighing it, Frye finally said with great dissatisfaction: "yes, boss."


    Frye got up by himself. His injury was not serious, but after his request to help Gao Yang resist the enemy was strongly rejected, Frye was very angry. He took off his helmet, looked at the night vision device on the helmet, which was damaged by bullets, clamped the helmet between his legs, and found that it could not be used again, He was not glad that the bullet hit the raised night vision, but he was extremely angry.


    Frye grabbed his helmet and fell to the ground.


    Albert was very close to Frye. He was in a nervous operation. He heard something and looked up. The reason for the noise was that after Frye dropped his helmet, Albert looked angry and said word by word: "soldier! Put on your helmet! Don''t let me see you do this again, never!"


    Frye waved his right hand at Albert and said angrily, "teach me a lesson? You''re a fart!"


    After yelling at Albert with his neck, Frye immediately regretted it. He shook his head, immediately attached himself, picked up his helmet and took it to his head, and then said to Albert, "I''m sorry, I''m a little anxious, I''m sorry..."


    With a light bang, Frye''s head tilted slightly to the side, then stood stunned, stretched out his right hand to go around from the back of his head, touched the side edge of his helmet, touched the residue produced by the fragmentation of a bullet, twisted it with his fingers, and then said, "fat cat, thank you."


    A stray bullet has flown a long way and is not very powerful, but there is still no problem hitting Frye''s head, if Frye doesn''t wear a helmet.


    The protective effect of helmets is generally not as good as bulletproof vests. There is nothing that can be done for high-power bullets at close range, but the protection effect for bullets at long range is very good, and the protection effect for shell fragments is also very good. For ordinary infantry, stray bullets and shell fragments from afar are the main threat.


    It''s bad luck to be hit by stray bullets on the battlefield, but it''s not a small probability event in the general environment. Therefore, don''t take off your helmet on the battlefield unless you want to die.


    Albert had already lost his head and continued the operation. After hearing Frye''s words, he looked up at Frye, then bowed his head and said in a loud voice, "it doesn''t matter. You''re lucky. Light up your headlights for me. You''re more needed here."


    "Oh, I see."


    Frye''s left arm was inconvenient to move. He squatted next to Albert and took out a flashlight to help Albert illuminate Jason''s wound.


    Looking at the small hole in Jason''s head and thinking about a stray bullet in his head, Frye couldn''t help but say again, "fat cat, thank you, or my head will explode."


    Albert whispered, "quiet!"


    After that, Albert pinched a small blood vessel with a hemostatic forceps, sighed and said, "finally, the bleeding points of pandas and big birds have been found."


    Andy he Shen said: "I see. I''ll deal with craniocerebral trauma. Go to see Pavlovic."


    Albert got up and ran towards Pavlovich. Frye looked around and said loudly, "does the hole in the big bird''s head matter?"


    Albert shouted, "whatever, the panda will take care of it."


    The consequences of delayed treatment of craniocerebral trauma are very serious, but there are too many people with more serious injuries than Jason


    Frye swallowed his saliva and said loudly, "which of you two needs help?"


    Andy ho shouted, "where are you waiting?"


    Andy ho ran to Jason, took off two gloves full of blood on his hands, threw them aside, took out a new pair of rubber gloves, knelt beside Jason''s head while wearing gloves, looked carefully, nodded and said, "you can''t die. If you''re lucky, you won''t have sequelae unless the infection affects the brain."


    At this time, the continuous explosion sound began, and the house felt the vibration. Frye subconsciously shrunk his neck, but Andy Ho and Albert didn''t even shake their hands.


    Frye turned his head to one side and shouted on the walkie talkie, "boss, what''s the matter, boss, are you okay? Boss, come back, are you still alive?"

 Chapter 1562

    Gao Yang was very embarrassed. An armed helicopter came up from the sky. Without saying a word, a series of rockets came to the ground.


    Although he didn''t shoot rockets at Gao Yang directly, Gao Yang was still very embarrassed. The precision of rockets is not very high. What he wants is the coverage effect.


    Hearing Frye''s cry, he shouted helplessly, "of course I''m not dead, I can''t die."


    After shouting a word, Gao Yang carried Satan''s blade behind him. He was ready to transfer his position after hitting the missile. He couldn''t do without carrying a gun.


    The helicopter was still far away, four or five kilometers away. Gao Yang stood up, locked the helicopter flying straight with needle-s air defense missile, and then launched the missile.


    The main engine of the missile started after leaving the launch tube, marking a beautiful flash in the night sky.


    In order to ensure that he can hit the helicopter, Gao Yang should launch two missiles in a row, but the needle-s missile is very advanced. He thinks it''s better to wait and see before deciding whether to launch the second missile.


    Gao Yang couldn''t see that the missile hit the helicopter, but he must have hit the helicopter. Watching a helicopter spin down from the air, Gao Yang threw away the launcher on his shoulder, clenched his fist and shouted, "Yeah!"


    After the fight, he had to lie down, or wait to love the gun, but when he jumped forward, he was shocked backward by a strong force in his chest.


    It''s like being hit hard by a big hammer, and the whole trunk position on the chest and stomach was hit by a big hammer, but this is a good thing, indicating that the bullet failed to penetrate the bulletproof plate.


    The bulletproof plate in front of Gao Yang''s chest must be more than two centimeters thick. It''s a full heavy bulletproof vest. If the bullet breaks through the bulletproof plate, it won''t feel much vibration. Even small caliber bullets can''t feel any impact. The pressure of the bullet is evenly distributed on the whole bulletproof plate, and it can hit him like a heavy blow, which can only show that it''s a large caliber bullet.


    Gao Yang stumbled back for two steps, and then fell to the ground like a bullet, but he turned around before falling to the ground and lay on the ground instead of lying down.


    Gao Yang felt that his chest was stuffy and uncomfortable. He spat blood, then wiped his mouth and whispered, "sniper!"


    Spitting blood is not a big deal. It''s not a movie. Spitting blood is going to die. It''s just that the esophagus or somewhere is impacted. Spitting two mouthfuls of blood at random can''t die. If you put it on ordinary people, you must be scared to death. It''s a big thing. You have to go to the hospital, but on the battlefield where you can die every minute, Gao Yang didn''t take it to heart at all.


    Lying on the roof, Gao Yang took down the gun at a very slow speed. After judging the position of the enemy sniper according to his position when he was shot, Gao Yang slowly turned around and found several good targets with the gun. He didn''t fight until he found a motionless red dot.


    "Just you, the action is too standard, rookie!"


    Gao Yang must kill the sniper who just shot him. It''s not fighting, but not killing the sniper. He can''t be down-to-earth in his heart.


    For the sniper, the top priority is to solve the enemy''s sniper. Of course, in case of an enemy general, it''s another case. In addition, for the sniper, he must hide himself. If he is in a large army, he looks no different from an ordinary soldier. Otherwise, he is easy to get shot.


    The sniper who shot Gao Yang''s shot is good, but he is a little inexperienced. If Gao Yang, he must stand up and advance with other advancing comrades in arms. He will never stay in place and put on a unique posture of a sniper waiting for revenge.


    Gao Yang fired a shot, the position of the lying sniper''s head disappeared, and then Gao Yang began to shoot continuously and quickly, killing all six targets in one breath.


    A dozen is a string. It catches up with the machine gun fire quickly, and the efficiency is too high. There is no waste of one bullet. Gao Yang is really invincible.


    After playing a group, Gao Yang crawled on the ground and changed his position. He looked up to see if there was a helicopter in the sky. At this time, he heard someone shouting in his headphones: "boss, here we are, 122 people."


    It was Dennis, one of the two bodyguards who survived around Andre, and one of the only two people who Gao Yang could trust the strength left by Andre.


    With great joy, he roared, "attack, the enemy has surrounded me."


    Dennis yelled, "we have six car mortars, cornflowers! We also have infantry chariots!"


    Gao Yang is now the largest arms dealer in Ukraine in fact. He has thousands of, no, countless weapons stored in Ukraine''s arsenal. In addition, whether it is big Ivan or Andre, he must have his own small arsenal. When he wants to sell arms scattered, he can''t go to those large warehouses.


    Gao Yang has also decided to sell several batches of arms to the skeleton gang and the armed factions supported by the angel mercenary regiment. The transportation line also needs to be protected. Dennis has been doing these things recently. Now he is fighting. He directly comes with the arms he was supposed to sell. It''s convenient. Arms dealers, it''s so convenient to fight. There must be no shortage of arms.


    Gao Yang shouted excitedly, "give me artillery to cover them first, and I''ll guide the target."


    2B9 type cornflower quick fire mortar, 82mm caliber, automatic firing, high-speed firing speed of 4 rounds in 1.5 seconds, continuous firing speed of 40 rounds in a minute. The weight of the whole system of this gun is too large, the power of the shell is too small, the accuracy is poor, the scattered surface is too large, and the range is too close. However, what this kind of gun needs for accurate firing is coverage, that is, artillery fire washing.


    The team brought by Dennis didn''t turn on the lights and stopped directly on the main road. The tracked armored vehicle was ready to advance to Gaoyang, but before that, there had to be a round of artillery fire.


    After observing for a moment, Gao Yang shouted, "take your position as the benchmark, 500 meters due east, the enemy advances in the sandal line, and the two guns shoot at full speed and release!"


    The dense gunfire can hardly hear the explosion interval, but the damage effect is really poor, because the scattered surface of cornflower shells is really too large, which is not good for the scattered line.


    Is Gao Yang used to Tommy''s precision mortars? He can''t stand this kind of artillery fire that blows up one piece but doesn''t blow up anything. After shaking his head, Gao Yang said loudly: "all six guns have effectiveness, shoot and release!"


    Since it''s impossible to hit, it''s better to hit more. Wash the ground with artillery fire. All problems have been solved.

 Chapter 1563

    Cornflower automatic mortar, six guns fired in a row, that is, 24 shots were fired in two seconds, and then changed a magazine, and four shots were fired in a few seconds.


    Six guns, continuous rapid firing, 240 rounds a minute. The guns are pulled by trucks. If there are no shells, is it still the army raised by the arms dealer?


    The sound of shell explosion never stopped. There were so many people around Gao Yang. Several cars were pulled by shells. When these guns were used up, they were thrown away. Of course, if the shells were left, they were thrown away. For Gao Yang, everything else was not counted. The money spent on pulling these things away was higher than the value of guns and shells. Why keep them.


    It''s no use keeping it. Of course, it''s all out. It''s said that the ground must be washed by artillery fire.


    Gao Yang shouted on the walkie talkie, "newlantova, take your people away quickly. Don''t be hurt by mistake, Dennis, blast hard until all the shells are gone."


    Dennis said loudly in the walkie talkie, "boss, the access has been opened. I''ll take the infantry chariot. Over."


    "Build a defense line around me. Don''t all come here to avoid being carried away in one pot," he said loudly


    "I see. How about building a circular defense circle 300 meters around you?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. There were more than 100 people, almost a ring defense circle with a diameter of about 300 meters, so he said in a deep voice, "OK, let''s arrange it like this. Let''s move."


    The armored vehicle started and went straight up from the field. Two armored vehicles drove in parallel, followed by some soldiers. The mechanism guns on the armored vehicle spit out a tongue of fire from time to time to attack the residual strength of the enemy, and the speed was very fast.


    The attack went well, but when the armored vehicle was close to the enemy''s encirclement, several flames suddenly burst out in the ground that had been ploughed by gunfire, and then the two armored vehicles soon started a raging fire.


    Gao Yang hit the ground and whispered, "FAK!"


    Ukraine is a place where there is no shortage of arms, no shortage of high praise, and no shortage of his enemies. Ukrainian soldiers almost have a rocket launcher in hand during combat. They have the power to fight in the first world, whether they encounter solid fortifications or armored vehicles.


    The fighting intensity of Ukraine and Syria is one sky and one underground. Weapons that can walk sideways in Syria are beaten into scrap iron every minute. There is no way. The industrial foundation and the fighting quality of personnel are placed here. There is no way to compare them.


    The power of cornflower mortars is really too small. If six 152 mm cannons are used to wash the ground, there will be no one left who can launch rockets alive.


    "The enemy is Ukrainian alpha! Progress is blocked, but..."


    Dennis''s voice stopped abruptly and shouted loudly: "Dennis! Come back, Dennis, come back!"


    A strange voice rang.


    "Dennis was killed. I''ll take over the command."


    Gao Yang took a breath and whispered, "who are you?"


    "Eugen."


    "OK, Eugen, you take over the command of Dennis and build a defense circle 300 meters around me. In addition, pay attention to safety!"


    "I see. The enemy is alpha of Ukraine. There are a lot of people left. We need to carefully clean up the enemy front. Over."


    The Ukrainian army was very timid in the battle with the East. However, the Ukrainian civil war depends on who the two sides are. It would be wrong if the Ukrainian army in the current government were a bunch of losers.


    The poor performance of the Zhengfu army is a matter of people''s hearts. The militia in the East are brave for historical reasons and factors supported by Russia. Generally speaking, this is a war between the two armies with the highest comprehensive quality in the world in 30 years. It is also a civil war with the strongest firepower and the most intense fighting.


    Civil wars to the extent of Syria and Libya are more like fighting than war. Heavy casualties are caused by massacres rather than war.


    Ukraine has an alpha force in Kiev, a total of four units, with strong combat effectiveness, tenacious combat will and advanced equipment. In general, it is very capable of fighting and very capable of fighting.


    Ukraine''s main government and the East have been in a hot fight, but it has never thought of transferring Ukraine alpha to the eastern front line, because this force wants to defend Kiev, which is the strongest armed force in the hands of Ukraine''s current main government.


    The sudden artillery attack and the attack of armored vehicles knocked out the alpha of Ukraine, and indeed suffered heavy losses, but it was by no means enough to completely eliminate them.


    Dennis has been killed in battle. The troops he brought made great efforts to move forward and try to merge with Gao Yanghui to establish a defense line. After a sudden attack, Ukraine alpha immediately abandoned the original tactics. They must make a quick decision. Therefore, the arrival of Dennis exacerbated the pressure faced by Gao Yang.


    Ukrainian alpha suddenly rushed up and rushed towards the sky.


    Raise one end of the gun and the gunfire begins to ring continuously.


    If the Ukrainian alpha wants to attack and rush, the attacking players must expose themselves.


    This is a tragedy. If the Ukrainian alpha faces a position guarded by another person, anyone can do it. A charge regardless of casualties won anyway, but only one person defended the position they attacked, but this person is high.


    A position guarded by one person can sometimes become a fortress difficult to conquer.


    Gao Yang fired four shots and hit four charging enemies. Two fell, but the remaining two were still charging, so he quickly replaced the empty magazine and replaced the high-speed long-range ammunition with armor piercing ammunition.


    The enemies that were hard to reach just now have all become desperate. They take the initiative to gather at the muzzle of the gun. There is no way. When they charge forcibly, they can''t climb slowly on the ground.


    As long as you move, even if you don''t stand up and run straight like you did in Syria, but run the zigzag route quickly, such a target is too easy for Gao Yang. After all, the distance is very close now. You don''t need to consider the wind deviation or trajectory. Just pull the trigger after aiming.


    Gao Yang took 45 seconds to beat back a suicide attack in alpha, Ukraine, without casualties. Forty people were killed or seriously injured in 45 seconds. No matter how tenacious the will to fight, the goal can be achieved without casualties. It is just too big and too big to simply die.


    The enemy stopped charging and Gao Yang ran out of his armor piercing bullets. He had only 40 armor piercing bullets.


    Replaced with a magazine of long-range high-speed ammunition, Gao Yang began to hide those enemies who were not well hidden. Under his influence, the portrait led by Yugen cut a hole in the defense line of alpha in Ukraine with a knife, and then began to extend the battle line to both sides.

 Chapter 1564

    "According to the report sent back by our intelligence personnel at the scene, we can be sure that big Ivan is there!"


    When the intelligence director said that to the president with great confidence, he put a computer screen in front of the president.


    The camera was shaking badly. The explosions, the painful roars of the wounded and the rapid gunfire all showed that the photographer was in a very dangerous battlefield.


    "Three of the six people we sent have died, and two Ukrainian troops have arrived at the scene, one of which is Ukraine''s ace special forces and dispatched an armed helicopter, but their attack was blocked and the helicopter was shot down. According to the exposed fire speculation, it is proved that there are at least more than ten people on guard, at least."


    The president touched his chin and said sternly, "if big Ivan is where, why doesn''t he leave? He has time to leave. He has plenty of time."


    "He may be injured or dead, or where is very important that he has to hold. I personally prefer that big Ivan was injured and seriously injured in our attack. Otherwise, there will be no order to send a large amount of plasma to the military hospital of Ukraine immediately. Of course, big Ivan''s efforts have been stopped."


    After that, the intelligence director shrugged and said confidently: "He transferred at least 100 armed people, and they are very strong Russians. Our intelligence personnel at the scene have confirmed this. Then, Ukraine encountered great resistance in dispatching troops, both from within the army and from high-level resistance. Even high-level personnel sent people to the theater to participate in the war. Various signs show that big Ivan is there, such as If it weren''t for big Ivan, no one could mobilize all these forces. It''s impossible. "


    The president nodded, reached out and knocked on the table, and then suddenly said, "this is an opportunity. We must not let big Ivan escape into Russia. I want a more intuitive perspective and use all our technical means to monitor where."


    "We have four satellites to monitor Ukraine without adjusting the orbit. Now there is one satellite to monitor the battlefield, but the satellite does not play a great role at present. As for reconnaissance aircraft or UAVs, in order to avoid stimulating the Russians, we have not deployed in Ukraine unless we use Polish NATO UAVs, but it takes time and may stimulate Russia People, it''s OK to use Ukrainian reconnaissance aircraft, but it can''t meet your requirements. "


    "Big Ivan is very dangerous, but his danger comes from his uncontrollability and unpredictability. I think it will be more beneficial for us if he comes to Russia and falls into the hands of the Russians. Now big Ivan is outside the world order system. If he comes to Russia, he will indeed be sheltered by the Russians, but he will also be incorporated into the order Russia has absolutely no intention of going to war with us. Therefore, big Ivan will lose his current danger when he arrives in Russia. "


    The president waved his hand, shook his head and said, "with our current relationship with Russia, let him go to Russia? This option is absolutely unacceptable. Where to kill him, don''t give him a chance to leave."


    After that, the president said with dissatisfaction on his face: "Big Ivan is an arms dealer, and he is just an arms dealer. He is very wise. He has never challenged the interests of the United States. Although he occasionally offended us, he has never stepped on the red line. He didn''t even have this intention. But you designed it for a long time. You caught him. I can stand these, but you caught him and let him run away. You completely angered a man who was against us The businessman who had no threat made him stand on the opposite side of the United States, and this man is much more terrible than any terrorist in the world, and you let him run away! "


    The president looked very angry. He waved his hand hard and said firmly on his face: "The United States can never have another 9 / 11 attack, and the United States can''t afford such an attack. You created a monster yourself, and then you tried to capture or kill the monster all over the world. I''ve endured it for a long time since the man''s name appeared on my desk. Now, you must solve the monster for me, Just today, in Kiev, I can''t stand this man escaping again, and I can''t stand the ambiguous possibility that he may still be alive or dead. Live to see people and die to see corpses. Give me an accurate answer, just today! "


    "Mr. President, we have a DNA sample of big Ivan. As long as there is a body, even if there is only a small part left, we can confirm his identity. We have death drones deployed in Poland, and there is no obstacle to entering Ukrainian airspace. Before Ukraine is sure that big Ivan can be killed, I request that the death drones in Poland can take off immediately , if Ukraine fails, death can be the ultimate means to solve the problem. "


    The Secretary of state''s response was very fierce and said in a loud voice: "but this will cause a strong reaction from Russia. Judging from the current situation, this is too radical and may cause an uncontrollable face chain reaction. We can''t send any equipment directly into Ukraine."


    "The Ukrainian side cannot be trusted, because big Ivan''s power in Ukraine is too strong. Don''t forget that Ukraine is the nest of big Ivan! If we completely rely on the Ukrainian side, we can''t guarantee that big Ivan can be killed. We must do it ourselves. Even if the US plane doesn''t drop a bomb in the end, we must ensure that this option can be used!"


    "The United States must not directly send large equipment into Ukraine. This is the bottom line of the Russians and the red line that we and Russia abide by at present. It is no problem to send some light special forces, but it is cross the line to send large UAVs from Poland! We must not cross the red line because of an arms dealer, because it will destroy our plan, only It''s ridiculous that it''s just an arms dealer that affects our strategic deployment in Ukraine! "


    The president waved his hand, stretched out a finger and said with a gloomy face: "yes, it is impossible to dispatch drones because of a big Ivan. This is unrealistic. Ask Ukraine to use any possible force to ensure where big Ivan can be killed. Talk to them and tell them to be faster."


    After a few minutes, a man came to the president and said in a deep voice: "Mr. President, Ukraine requests..."


    "Just say the result!"


    "Yes, Ukraine decided to send a tank Force stationed nearby, which can arrive within an hour. In addition, they decided to use Su-25 attack aircraft to launch air strikes on the target."


    "Let them hurry."

 Chapter 1565

    The signs of the war have become very high, and there is no limit to what can be done.


    A force has established a defense circle. This is good news. I can''t say it has won steadily, but it must be much better than Gao Yang''s defense alone.


    Gao Yang''s phone rang. He found that the phone was from shava. He quickly connected the phone, and then Gao Yang said, "shava, have you found a doctor?"


    "Found it! I''ve come with the doctor. It''s on the road. I''ll send the doctor in right away!"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "did you come in person?"


    "Yes."


    "OK, I''ll let someone cover you. Send the doctor in quickly and tell me your position. You flash the light three times."


    Seeing the light flashing on the road three times, Gao Yang immediately said, "come straight. You have opened the road ahead. I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    Gao Yang didn''t hang up. He shouted directly in the walkie talkie: "Eugen! Send two people to pick up the doctors on the road and send them to me. We must ensure their safety!"


    "Eugen understands."


    After talking to Eugene, Gao Yang shouted on the walkie talkie, "what''s the situation there, newlantova? You can meet Eugene. Over."


    "Newlantova understands. Let''s move and meet Eugen. Over."


    Just then, someone heard in Gao Yang''s earphone: "I''m LEV, I''m here! Tell me what to do now!"


    "How many people did you bring?" shouted Gao Yang


    "Fifty six!"


    "Good. Meet Eugene. Do you know Eugene?"


    "I don''t know."


    The people under Gao Yang''s command do not come from one place, nor are they together every day. It is very normal that they are not familiar with each other and do not understand each other.


    After thinking of something, he said loudly, "do you know newlantova?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, you listen to the command of newlantova. Come first with our people and build a defense. Over."


    After shouting, he shouted loudly: "newlantova, you hear me, go find Lev''s position, command them to come together with Eugen, annihilate the remaining enemy first, and then establish a defense circle. Go."


    It''s chaotic, but chaos is not terrible, and a disorderly war is not terrible. What''s terrible is being beaten by the enemy. As long as a disorderly war is formed, it means that the enemy is blocked, and the enemy is blocked, which means that the pile of wounded people in the room have time.


    Gao Yang waited for a few minutes, and then saw a large group of people running towards him. The team was more than 100 meters long, and the number was at least hundreds.


    When the team got closer, Gao Yang found that many of them were doctors in white coats and many women, at least seven or eight. At a glance, at least forty or fifty people were in white coats.


    While Gao Yang was surprised, he saw that Shawa was the first to run to the yard. Gao Yang shouted to Shawa, "here, look here, what''s going on?"


    Shava pointed to the team carrying large and small bags and pushing carts behind him, and said loudly, "I''ve hijacked all the doctors that can be found in the emergency department and inpatient department of the military region hospital!"


    The line of defense had been established. Gao Yang didn''t have to stay on the roof alone, so he ran down quickly, pointed to a girl in a white coat and put her hands around her chest and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, she''s a nurse. I think if I need a doctor, I must need a nurse. It''s too late now. It''s not as easy to find a doctor even during the day, so I hijacked all the doctors in the emergency and inpatient department at night, including nurses and all the drugs and plasma that can be found. You can see how to use them."


    Shawa wore a headdress, a black suit and an AK74 in his hand. He pushed a confused doctor around him and shouted, "go in, go in, do what you can do. If something goes wrong, don''t want to go back alive. If you do well, give you 10000 dollars each. Be careful!"


    While shouting, shava also shot several shots into the sky, completely ignoring that the nurses were scared to tears.


    It''s not like this. Gao Yang stood at the door and shouted in the walkie talkie, "there are a lot of doctors coming. Look at how to use them."


    After speaking on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang pointed to a man in his fifties and said, "you, what kind of doctor are you?"


    "Heart, heart surgery."


    The doctor trembled. After saying that, Gao Yang scratched his head and said in a loud voice, "cardiac surgery? It''s OK. Come and see his situation. Do what you can do. Don''t live if he dies. What kind of doctor are you?"


    "Cardiac surgery, I''m his assistant."


    "Go in. What''s your department?"


    "General surgery, I''m a military doctor. I know how to deal with common trauma on the battlefield."


    A doctor who seems to be only in his thirties is quite calm, and he is also a doctor for general foreigners. Especially important, Shawa is a doctor robbed from the military region hospital. Of course, there must be a military doctor in the military region hospital.


    "Great, go in."


    After pushing the doctor, Gao Yang felt that the efficiency was too low, so he said: "You doctors and nurses, don''t be afraid. You''re invited here to save people and won''t hurt you. You''ll be released when you finish what you can do. Now go in and set me up as a field hospital. If you do well, everyone will be rewarded. I have a lot of money for you. If you don''t do well, if one or two die, hum, go in now , all go in. "


    Let Andy he and Albert watch these doctors. After driving everyone in, Gao Yang patted Sava on the shoulder and said sincerely, "man, good job! Send some people in to watch them."


    Shava put one end of the gun and said loudly, "next, there are doctors. I sent people to several hospitals."


    Gao Yang is relieved that there are a lot of doctors to help, which is very different from only Andy he and Albert.


    After moving a little, let a man pushing a car into the house and said loudly, "go and hide in the house. Don''t come out if you have nothing. There are a lot of stray bullets. It''s very dangerous."


    Shava knew that he was not expected to fight with elite troops outside. He nodded happily and said, "OK, I''ll go in and help you keep an eye on those doctors. Call me if you have anything."


    Seeing Shawa in, Gao Yang wrote down a lot to Shawa in his heart. From now on, even if Shawa poked a hole in the sky, he had to help Shawa carry it. Nothing else. Shawa saved his life this time, so he had to protect Shawa to the end.

 Chapter 1566

    Filled with excitement, Gao Yang didn''t have time to be happy for long. He had to take out the phone again. After seeing that it was Hagel, he quickly connected and shouted, "general."


    "Can you run? If you really can''t run, get ready for air strikes and tank attacks."


    Gao Yang said, "aircraft? Tanks?"


    "The 72 independent mechanized brigade stationed on the outskirts of Kiev has sent six t-84m tanks and about 20 armored vehicles to attack you after meeting with the infantry. It is estimated that there will be an hour before the arrival time."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch, rubbed his chin and said helplessly, "there''s no way?"


    "I can''t stop it. The 72nd brigade has clearly rejected my command."


    "Can you mobilize another force to block the tanks of the 72nd brigade? Anyway, Ukraine has started civil war. You shouldn''t care about such a small matter, should you?"


    "Yes, I don''t care, but there is only a mechanized force such as the 72nd brigade near Kiev. It''s too late. However, I think you should worry more about the threat from the air. The two Su-25 attack aircraft took off with bullets seven minutes ago. According to time, they should be arriving soon."


    Su-25 can''t carry laser guided bombs, which is the only comfort for Gao Yang. He was stunned and said in a deep voice: "even the attack aircraft are out? So determined? Not ah, well, how long will they arrive?"


    ¡°5¡£¡±


    "Five minutes?"


    ¡°4¡¢3¡¢2¡¢1¡£¡±


    "Fark!"


    Gao Yang raised his head because he heard a roar.


    The whistling sound of the jet engine is not big, but when you hear the sound, it means that the plane should arrive soon. When the whistling sound is particularly loud, it seems that it is overhead, in fact, the plane has completed the bombing and flew away.


    He shouted loudly, "hide! Hide! Air raid!"


    In an instant, Gao Yang heard a huge roar. He looked up at the sky and saw the light from the tail nozzle of the aircraft on the night vision instrument.


    The two planes flew over their heads at low altitude, but they did not drop bombs.


    After a while, the fire in the air flashed, then flashed again, and then flashed twice as the plane quickly disappeared.


    The flash flew away in the distance.


    Two fireballs broke out continuously in the air, which were very dazzling in the night vision instrument, not far away.


    Gao Yang looked at the two explosions in the air. He couldn''t see anything else, but he realized that the plane that had just flown from the head might not be an attack plane to rush life, but an amulet to protect life.


    Su-25 is a twin engine subsonic attack aircraft. Its sound is obviously different from that of a high-speed fighter. Gao Yang must be able to distinguish this difference, but he just had no time to respond.


    Gao Yang raised the phone to his ear and said in a trembling voice, "did you send a fighter to protect us?"


    "Yes, four MiG-29."


    "Can''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I just want you to know my importance, tell you in advance, and let you be saved in fear. It feels obviously different, doesn''t it?"


    Gao Yang heaved a breath and said loudly, "yes, I feel like I have a narrow escape now. However, can you still see the sunrise tomorrow if you do so? I think you should run now?"


    What Hagel did is strange that those people in the current government of Ukraine don''t want to kill him. Gao Yang is very worried that Hagel will be taken away before dawn, then dismissed from his post, and then naturally thrown into prison.


    Hagel said confidently: "I am the supreme commander of the country''s military forces. Before the new president is elected, all my orders are legal. I send troops. Any act of bypassing me to mobilize troops is a military change!"


    Full of self-confidence, Hagel said with a bitter smile: "of course, the above is pure nonsense. Now I have been elevated, so I want to fight back with my subordinates who are destined to be cleaned with me before being put into prison. We have decided to run to Russia to seek justice and asylum immediately. If Russia refuses us, we will go to the East."


    He shouted loudly, "the threat in the air has been solved. What about the threat on the ground?"


    Hagerman said with regret: "I really can''t help the tanks on the ground. I can''t command the army around Kiev, not to mention it''s too late. If the air force, the attack aircraft and fighters belong to different airports. I can send fighters and bombers, but I can''t send attack aircraft. Maybe I can send armed helicopters. The order has been issued, and some people will carry out the order, but I''m delayed Without an answer, I don''t know whether it''s impossible to mobilize the army aviation force, or whether the pilots below refuse to take off, so you still have to rely on yourself. "


    "I see. There''s no danger in the air. I''ll solve it myself on the ground. Tanks are not very difficult to fight."


    The tanks are coming. Although there is still some time, the wounded here can''t leave, so Gao Yang can only wait for the tanks to attack.


    Gao Yang is trying to find a way, but what else can he do except to kill all the enemy tanks.


    Gao Yang roared in the walkie talkie: "Yugen, many tanks and armored vehicles will come here soon. We have rocket launchers and anti tank missiles. Let someone come and get ready for anti tank. Come on!"


    Gao Yang rushed into the room.


    The room was in a mess. One grid of rooms were used as wards. The hijacked doctors began to enter the role. The room was in a mess. All the drugs and plasma they brought were confused. A group of people were in a hurry to choose useful drugs. Some were giving everyone plasma and others were dealing with wounds.


    Unfortunately, this busy but hopeful scene may soon be gone.


    Gao Yang ran into the place where the missiles were stored, carried an anti tank missile, and rushed out with an anti-aircraft missile.


    Gao Yang really has no shortage of weapons in Ukraine, and although these weapons are very expensive, he doesn''t have to spend a penny. Therefore, based on the principle of preparedness, he has prepared a lot of weapons that can be used by individual soldiers.


    It''s not that he doesn''t love his own things. He shoots out the arms belonging to Da Ivan. Gao Yang promises not to blink. Even if he plays with tens of thousands of dollars of missiles with targets, it''s not that he can''t afford to fight, but the problem is that Gao Yang has fewer anti tank missiles


    Gao Yang really didn''t expect to be attacked by tanks, so he didn''t prepare much anti tank missiles, only five, but there were 20 sets of anti-aircraft missiles, because he thought it was possible for the enemy to attack by helicopter. As a result, after a chaotic war, the enemy sent all the impossible tanks, but, The good news is that there are still a lot of rockets.

 Chapter 1567

    The battle is still going on. Sometimes Gao Yang can vaguely hear the roar from his head. It''s a fighter guarding him in the air.


    Ukraine was meant to split into two parts. In fact, Ukraine is also splitting, but Gao Yang''s existence inadvertently accelerated the process, because his actions accelerated the division of Ukraine''s already unstable current government, and directly entered the most fierce confrontation. The military and political circles of a country have completely broken up, This is no small matter.


    After tonight, there will be a new and broken political situation in Ukraine. Some wavering people will completely fall to Russia and some will fall to the United States, and their attitude will be more firm.


    Gaoyang has reinforcements again. They arrive before the enemy''s tanks. Then Gaoyang arranges many prominent anti tank teams outside the defense circle of the field hospital.


    The anti tank team takes five sets of anti tank missiles as the core and more than 40 rocket launchers as auxiliary means.


    For t-84m, which is a very advanced tank, Gao Yang really doesn''t have much confidence that it can be solved with rocket launchers. T-84 has explosive reaction armor. The protective effect of explosive reaction armor on armor piercing shells is poor, but the protective effect on armor piercing shells and armor fragmentation shells is particularly good. The warheads of rocket launchers and anti tank missiles are armor piercing shells, and the anti tank missiles that can attack the top are good, Only direct rockets cannot penetrate the tank armor of the T-84.


    Weapons are dead, people are alive, what weapons to fight what war, even if there are no weapons, you can''t surrender.


    In fear, the attack tide of a regiment level armored force finally came.


    The tank will not come along the road. When Gao Yang returned to the roof and saw the tank rushing, he shouted in the walkie talkie: "tank!"


    Gaoyang has "cornet" anti tank missiles, which are very advanced and powerful. However, Gaoyang has cornet Mr anti tank missiles on hand. Cornet is a missile launch system of general platform, which can be installed in helicopters, cars and armored vehicles, but the weight of infantry is too large. Cornet MR is a modified cornet missile specially developed by Russia for infantry, The weight is halved and the range is halved. It is said that the power is not reduced, but no one knows the actual effect before it has been tested.


    The maximum range of the cornet MR is 2500 meters. The tank can see it, but the distance is still 3000 meters away, so the missile can''t be used. In addition, in order to ensure that the tank can hit the tank, the tank needs to be close to at least 2000 meters.


    The anti tank team was arranged 500 meters away from the building, and the personnel and equipment were distributed. When a tank was found, the anti tank personnel immediately began to move towards the tank.


    The tank opened fire, and the armored vehicle immediately behind the tank also opened fire with machine guns. From the beginning, Gao Yang fell into an absolutely disadvantageous situation.


    A shell fired by a tank gun directly hit the house under Gao Yang and opened a big hole in the wall. Gao Yang shouted: "anti tank group, press on! Press on! They can''t fire again!"


    After roaring, Gao Yang continued: "report the damage of the hospital!"


    "A brother was shot and killed, and a medical worker was injured. Boss, we can''t let the enemy fire any more!"


    Gao Yanggan can''t help being anxious. The characteristics of technical weapons are not transferred by people''s will. Being anxious is useless. The more anxious he is, the worse it is to use anti tank missiles.


    The tank is still moving. Although the T-84 can fire while moving, no tank will really fire at high speed. Before each fire, the tank will stop, so the fire speed is not too fast. On the contrary, the machine gun of armored vehicles is more threatening.


    Just then, after four consecutive flashes, four tanks were hit by anti tank missiles. Close, there was another flash, and all five missiles hit.


    All the hits were hit, but the damage effect is not good. The short missile claims to be able to break through 1000mm thick homogeneous armor after breaking through the blasting reaction armor, but the problem is that the data is data. If the missiles can achieve the claimed effect, there will be no armor that can not be penetrated by anti tank missiles in the world.


    The experimental data are tested under the ideal experimental state. The environment on the battlefield is much more complex. In fact, the Russian weapons always like to exaggerate the data. It is not necessarily what happens when the short-range missile really penetrates deep. Therefore, although all five missiles hit, after the explosion, three tanks stopped and died soon, The other two soon moved again.


    Anti tank missiles are gone. There are still three tanks to deal with, and at least 20 armored vehicles.


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "bazooka, go!"


    After that, Gao Yang gnashed his teeth and said, "one million dollars for a big tank and one hundred thousand dollars for an armored vehicle!"


    This is a fighting state.


    It is impossible to attack the t-84m with explosive reaction armor with rocket propelled grenades without fighting under the protection of more than 20 armored vehicles and many infantry.


    Gao Yang has some large caliber rocket launchers, but looking at the flashing lights, the spitting tongue on the armored vehicle and the muzzle flame of the rifle, Gao Yang knows it''s difficult to win those tanks, it''s difficult.


    No weapon is invincible, and no weapon is omnipotent. However, the enemy''s tanks are invincible on the appropriate battlefield and under reasonable protection, so the remaining three tanks are invincible.


    The tanks are getting closer and closer, less than 1500 meters from the field hospital.


    The electronic equipment produced by Ukraine, which is in line with the technology of the Soviet Union, is not good enough, so the night vision equipment on the T-84 tank is not powerful, but when it is close to 1500 meters, the backward vehicle mounted large night vision instrument is enough to see clearly.


    A tank fired and hit the wall of what is now a field hospital again.


    "Group two, follow me!" shouted loudly. "Five million dollars for a tank and 500000 dollars for an armored vehicle!"


    Gao Yang will go up in person. If he doesn''t stop the tank, everyone will die.


    The threat of tanks is imminent. If Gaoyang has a large number of anti tank missiles, or a large number of troops can block the connection between tanks and infantry and armored vehicles, he can fight this battle, but now he has nothing.


    Just when the despair was high, a shining curtain of light began to appear in the air, which was the flame generated by rockets, machine guns and anti tank missiles.


    Gao Yang looked at the sky in a daze, excited and shouted, "who is it? Who is it in the sky?"

 Chapter 1568

    "Angels come!"


    Gao Yang''s phone rang. When he got through, he heard Nate''s voice.


    When the angels came, the angel mercenaries really played the role of angels again.


    Gao Yang sat on the ground and shouted in the walkie talkie, "the crisis is over and the anti tank team withdraws to avoid accidental injury."


    A total of six helicopters flew back and forth in the air to the battlefield. Those tanks and armored vehicles could not cope with the attack from the air.


    The biggest opponent of tanks is tanks, but this was before. Now, who doesn''t know that helicopters are the biggest natural enemies of tanks.


    When Gao Yang was commanding with a speaker, Knight said on the phone, "who else do you need to help you kill besides tanks?"


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly, "no, just get rid of the tanks. We can handle the rest. Hey, crazy wolf, how did you know we were here? You didn''t call to ask or contact me first."


    "I called you, but you''ve been busy and just connected now. As for how I found you, it''s too simple. If you call like this and I can''t find it again, won''t I be a waste?"


    There were fighter planes whistling through the air at medium and low altitude. Knight couldn''t help but say nervously, "fighter? Over there!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t attack you. Your combat intention is very obvious. Even if I can''t contact you, the fighter can distinguish the enemy from us, so don''t worry."


    Knight''s tone could not hear any pride. He just said faintly, "OK, I''ll go down."


    A mi-8 helicopter slowly flew to the top of Gao Yang. Gao Yang indicated the landing site with a flashlight, and then watched the helicopter slowly land.


    When the cabin door opened, Nate Schumacher jumped out. Then he put his hands on his hips, glanced left and right, nodded at Gao Yang and said loudly, "it''s a big scene."


    The rotor of the helicopter stopped slowly, and six more people came out of the cabin door of the helicopter. Then they immediately rushed into the room and Gao Yang knew them. They were two military doctors of the angel and four people who could stop in case of emergency. Then Knight''s adjutant jumped down from the helicopter with a box in one hand and something in the other.


    Gao Yang stood in front of Nate, put his fingers together on his head, saluted Nate to a mercenary, and said loudly, "thank you, Colonel!"


    The weather in Kiev is about to enter summer, but in the early morning of late spring, the weather is still a little cold, but knight is still dressed like that, a sand colored short sleeved T-shirt and a pistol hanging around his waist. In addition, he has no weapons, let alone a hood on his face.


    Compared with the heavy protection of the whole body, wearing a headgear on his face and a long gun and a short gun on his body, knight is undoubtedly free and easy and has more momentum.


    Although more like the commander on the scene than Gao Yang, Knight saluted Gao Yang with a serious face and shouted, "you''re welcome, general!"


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "Er, why do you call me general?"


    Knight sighed, stretched out his hands and rubbed his eyes, using a very tired language: "there''s no way. When I retired, my rank was lieutenant colonel, and you mixed with a major general''s rank in Syria, and the Syrian rank is recognized by Germany and I also recognize it. Besides, your rank is piled up with military achievements, so I have to call you general."


    Gao Yangshan said, "why do I feel you are satirizing me? Well, for the sake of saving us, I won''t fight back."


    Knight waved his hand again and again and said, "no, no, no, this is not irony. I''m very serious. How can I joke about the military rank? I never recognize your military rank in the skeleton gang. It''s just a joke, but I really recognize the military rank in Syria."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "then why didn''t you call me general when you saw me last time, but this time?"


    "Because you called my rank, of course I have to call your rank. If you call me crazy wolf, of course I call you ram. It''s a simple truth."


    Just then, Knight''s adjutant shouted, "Colonel!"


    Knight nodded, reached out and nodded the ground beside him, and said loudly, "right here."


    Knight''s adjutant quickly put down the box in his hand, put down the things on his shoulder, slapped it open, put a simple folding square table on the ground, then opened two round sticks to turn it into two simple stools, opened the box, took out a snow-white tablecloth and spread it on the table, then stretched out his hand and said, "general, Lieutenant Colonel, please."


    After making a gesture of invitation, Knight sat down at the table and Gao Yang also sat down. As a result, he fell a fart, because the load on him was too heavy and broke the chair.


    Gao Yang immediately stood up and said angrily, "Ripper! Don''t call me general, will you? Now I think it''s more like irony!"


    The ripper is knight''s adjutant. He looks like his attendant, but he only acts as Knight''s adjutant when he has nothing to do. Usually, he is an angel''s intelligence officer. As for this man''s ability, we can see some clues from his nickname. Come on.


    The Ripper didn''t respond to Gao Yang. He just said calmly and coldly, "I''m sorry, general, I don''t have any extra chairs."


    Gao Yang pointed to the room and said loudly, "there are many in it."


    The Ripper didn''t move. Nate spread his hand and shrugged. "We should give a general the courtesy he deserves."


    The Ripper immediately went to the house, and then he quickly moved out a wooden chair and put it down for Gao Yang. Then he looked at Knight''s folding chair. The Ripper didn''t speak. He immediately ran back and moved a wooden chair for knight. After Knight sat down, the Ripper whispered, "general, colonel, there is electricity in the house. The coffee will be ready soon. Please wait a minute."


    When Knight sat down again, he was suddenly stunned. Then he took out a flashlight from behind his waist, lit it and shone on a corpse more than ten meters away from him. His pupils suddenly tightened, and then whispered, "it''s them!"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, it''s them."


    Nate breathed, pointed to the body and said in a deep voice, "how about the casualties?"


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "I''m fine. Our medical soldiers are fine. The panda is the dragon knight. He changed his name. He''s fine. Now he''s undergoing surgery. The little fly can move. The others are all seriously injured. Two are dying, but he should have been pulled back from the death line."


    Knight nodded, then tilted his head and said loudly, "where are they? How many?"


    In a loud and deep voice, "there are twenty-four in total. All of them are dead. I can make up the gun myself. There are several that should be CIA. Add up to twenty-nine."


    Knight turned and looked at Gao Yang, put his hand on the table and said in a deep voice, "general, I''m respectful to you and Satan''s mercenaries now."

 Chapter 1569

    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said in a deep voice to Nate, "have you heard of the black devil?"


    Knight thought for a moment and whispered, "there is only one black devil, the KGB special operations team. I don''t recognize any other so-called black demons except them!"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "it''s the black devil. The black devil and Satan killed the butter knife. Oh, the butter knife is their code, the code inside the KGB."


    Gao Yang pointed to the body. Knight said with a surprised look: "black devil, have you joined hands with the black devil?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, there are twelve black devils. The whole army is destroyed. Eight are killed and four are seriously injured."


    Knight took a breath of air-conditioning and said in surprise, "it''s impossible. The black devil''s people are at least 60 years old. Can they still fight? And they fight, uh, with troops like butter knives?"


    Raise your head and say: "Yes, the black devil carried the front, and we resisted the other side, but I think the black devil bears more pressure. It can be said that if the black devil did not resist the butter knife, at least half of Satan''s people would die, because then the butter knife would have a chance to replenish the gun. The exchange ratio between us and the black devil and the enemy is basically one to one, but I can be responsible Say, the black devil is stronger, stronger than us, stronger than the butter knife! "


    Knight said dejectedly, "I can''t believe they are old men. Will they use modern equipment? How can they compete with the strongest power in the United States? How can they?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "yes, they don''t use night vision and bulletproof vests, but they beat the butter knife, so you don''t have to respect Satan. You should respect the black devil."


    Knight shook his head, glanced at Gao Yang, then shook his head again, reached out and pointed to Gao Yang and said, "now you are the first."


    "What do you mean?" he whispered


    Knight smiled and said proudly, "how many mercenary regiments in the world do you think can wipe out the troops like butter knife?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, including you."


    Nate sighed, "yes, really not, but you did it. A group of outdated old men and a mixed mercenary regiment wiped out the butter knives of the United States. General, you have to understand that even if you kill half of the butter knives, you have completed a great feat."


    The Ripper took a coffee pot and went to the table. After putting the coffee pot on the table, he took out two cups and a small dish from the box, and then began to put sugar into the dish. After putting 15 pieces of sugar with a small tweezer, he pushed the dish and whispered, "middle school."


    "Huh?"


    "They''re all dead!"


    "Yes."


    After a moment of silence, the Ripper whispered, "it''s all right, general, lieutenant colonel. Please have coffee."


    After the Ripper finished, he went to one side and looked at a dead body of the butter knife in a quiet daze. At a glance, he knew that this was a man who had a grudge against the butter knife.


    Nate smiled and reached out to Gao Yang and made a gesture of invitation.


    Gao Yang put a piece of sugar, and then watched Nate put the remaining ten pieces of sugar into the cup until the coffee overflowed from the cup.


    Although he knew about Knight''s problems, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "can you still drink? Can it melt? It shouldn''t be so sweet that it''s tired to death."


    Knight just smiled, took a sip from his coffee cup and whispered, "the team of butter knives is actually the national strength of the United States. It''s a miracle that you can win and survive."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I have said many times that the black devil is the key to this war."


    Knight shook his head and said, "no, it''s all the key. I''m not a person who likes to compliment others. There was one mercenary regiment that I can respect. Now there are two, one is the aurora and the other is Satan."


    Knight just stretched out three fingers, then smiled and said: "there are many excellent mercenaries, but few can become legends. The virgin of steel was once a legend, but the virgin of steel has fallen, angels have become legends, and they have retired, so they will be forever legends, the last..."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "angel?"


    Knight shook his head bleakly and said helplessly, "no, it''s you. Satan has become a legend. Angels are not. Angels are an excellent mercenary group, but angels are not a legendary mercenary group. Whether they can become a legend has nothing to do with strength. No, it has something to do with strength, but strength is not the most important key."


    Gao Yang pointed to Nate and said, "Hey! What''s your plot? You''re not the kind of person who can praise me. What''s your plot? You want to make me proud? You want to kill me!"


    Gao Yang was half joking and half serious. Knight praised Satan so high that he felt frightened.


    Knight said slowly, "I founded the angel mercenary regiment. I dream of making an angel a legend, but it''s a pity that I haven''t done it so far. There is a necessary condition for becoming a legend, that is, to do what others can''t do and complete tasks that others can''t complete. Now you have done it, but I don''t."


    Nate picked up the coffee cup and drank it, just like drinking up a glass of wine, although the coffee was still very hot.


    When Nate picked up the coffee pot, filled the cup with coffee again, and then stirred the sugar with a spoon, he whispered: "You killed the butter knife, you are a legend. There can never be another mercenary regiment that can complete this. I said I began to respect you and Satan, not casually, because I fought with the butter knife. I know they are powerful and can achieve a one-to-one exchange ratio. This is a miracle. After killing the whole butter knife, I am convinced and have nothing to say."


    After mixing the coffee, Knight picked up the cup again, stared at Gao Yang and said, "you know? I''m not afraid of death. I can calmly welcome death at any time, but I can''t be a gun god, and you are, and I can''t let the angels wipe out the butter knife, but you did, so you and Satan have become legends, but I and the angels can''t see the hope of becoming legends."


    Everyone has his own ambition. Gao Yang only wants to die in his own bed in the future, but Knight wants to do a vigorous job. He is not afraid of death. He is afraid of not being brilliant enough.


    "The death in my imagination is very gorgeous and brilliant, just like fireworks and meteors. Life can be short, but it must not be dull."


    After saying that faintly, Knight put down his coffee cup, and then said with some confusion and loss: "when I first saw you, you were still nobody. I was the angel''s crazy wolf. Now, when we sit down for a cup of coffee again, you are the God of gun, you are Satan''s ram, the invincible ram, and I am still the angel''s crazy wolf. What I pursue, you have got..."

 Chapter 1570

    Gao Yang can see that Nate is really in pain.


    Knight gives Gao Yang the strongest impression that he is calm. Whenever, wherever and whatever, Knight always looks calm and confident, but now, Knight shows his weak side.


    There''s no way. Nate''s psychological impact is too great.


    Gao Yang looked up at the helicopter in the sky, then smiled at Nate and said, "you''re wrong, so you can''t be a legend."


    Nate smiled and said loudly, "Oh? Tell me."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m a good marksman, so I''m a marksman, but you know, I''ve always envied you. I hope I can command and calm like you. I envy the conductor who always has everything under control, but I can''t learn. If a mercenary regiment is an orchestra, you''re a conductor and I''m a musician."


    Knight stood up and said, "I thought you had great ideas."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, listen to me. I said you were wrong, then you were wrong. In many aspects, if you didn''t come, we might be finished now, but you came and saved me."


    Knight said impatiently, "are you comforting me? Do you think I need your comfort? Do you want to say that the angel saved you, so the angel is also a part of the legend?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "no, I never think you need comfort. In addition, you guessed wrong. What I want to say is that you don''t realize why Satan will become a legend in your mouth?"


    Nate frowned and said in a deep voice, "why!"


    "Simple, Satan has many friends."


    Knight said with disdain on his face, "what a bullshit reason!"


    He shook his finger and said: "You''re wrong. Now shut up and listen to me. First of all, without the black devil, we''re finished. The complete annihilation of the butter knife was completed by the black devil and Satan. Then, Satan was almost wiped out. We need doctors, drugs and plasma. I called. My friend sent these to us. We can''t evacuate and need protection. My friend found them for me Many people, well, those people on the ground outside us, they blocked the attack for me. Without them, I''m finished now. Then, the enemy came to the tank, and our equipment can''t resist. At this fatal moment, you came and the angel came, so Satan hasn''t died yet. I ask you, without any of these links, I still have the opportunity to sit here and talk to you Do you drink coffee? "


    Nate opened his mouth and said coldly, "are you teaching me a lesson?"


    Gao Yang said impatiently: "Come on, I''m trying to reason with you. Listen, whether you admit it or not, the acts of the angel mercenary regiment are Satan''s friends. Don''t want to deny it. You just said that the butter knife is a symbol of American national strength. They choose one in ten thousand. They use all the most advanced equipment and get the best training. The reason why the butter knife is powerful is that there is something behind the butter knife Do you think the mercenary regiment is likely to win when the most powerful country is behind such an army? "


    Knight said in a deep voice, "of course it''s butter knife. The mercenary regiment doesn''t deserve to be the enemy of butter knife. The enemy of butter knife should be a country. Otherwise, I won''t regard your annihilation of butter knife as a miracle."


    Gao Yang smiled: "The last time I met you, you asked me to help you get a tour for the people you supported. It''s a big deal. I''ll take the time to solve it these two days. In addition, I want to say that you didn''t ask me for help. You just helped me as an available partner, and I asked you for help. I really asked you to help me. You refused me tonight. I really thought you came No more. "


    After that, Gao Yang said: "Fighting a system requires a system. I have the world''s largest arms dealer to endorse me. I have many friends and powerful friends to help me through the difficulties of post-war weakness. Therefore, Satan can become a living legend. If you fight this war, even if the angels completely annihilate the butter knife, they will all die in the subsequent battle Therefore, even if an angel becomes a legend, it is also a legend of death, and the dead will not have the opportunity to publicize their achievements. Therefore, an angel can not become a legend in the end. Don''t rush to refute me and think about my words, right? "


    Knight was silent for a long time, and finally said in a deep voice: "I will not change my principles and ideas, never."


    Knight has admitted Gao Yang''s correctness because the facts are obvious, but he is not ready to change.


    Gao Yang sighed: "Angels can''t become legends, because what you think is how to die brilliantly, while what I and my Satan brothers think is how to live. We all want to live, so no matter what difficulties we encounter, even in a desperate situation, we will never give up, and what you think is how to die brilliantly. I guess if you encounter the angel led by you , maybe you will happily die with the butter knife. I don''t know whether I guessed right or not. If I guessed right, that''s the problem. "


    Nate was silent again.


    On the battlefield of gunfire, Gao Yang and knight sat in the eyes of the storm, drinking coffee quietly.


    After a long time, Knight suddenly smiled and said in a deep voice, "sorry, I was a little excited just now."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I can see."


    Knight returned to the calm and confident knight. He smiled and said, "I''ve thought about it seriously. What you said is really reasonable."


    After Gao Yang spread his hand, Knight smiled and said, "but I decided not to change, because it''s not necessary. Angels are angels because we are angels. We don''t need friends, we didn''t need them before, and we don''t need them in the future."


    Gao Yang sighed: "whatever you want, I don''t expect to change you. If a few words with you can make you change your mind, you''re not a crazy wolf."


    Knight smiled and said, "this time you make it big and wipe out the butter knife. Americans will not be able to stand it. How are you going to end? Since then, Satan has become the target of the United States. Can you afford the consequences?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "it''s not what I want to do. Please, if I could run, I would have run long ago, so I wouldn''t fight with a butter knife. Of course I can''t afford the consequences."


    Nate smiled, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "find someone to take the blame for the dead. There is a big Ivan at the big end. The goal of Americans is still big Ivan. If they want to find out who killed the butter knife, I''ll find it for the dead."


    Knight said in surprise, "who?"


    Pointing to Nate, he said with a smile, "you."

 Chapter 1571

    No matter who is, no matter how generous, he will not be willing to be a dead ghost. Whether he dares or not is one thing and whether he is willing or not is another.


    Heaven and earth conscience, Gao Yang really doesn''t intend to catch the angel as a substitute.


    Looking at Nate''s gloomy face, he spread his hand and said, "don''t look at me like this. I don''t want to. Look at me. I''m totally unarmed. I cover my face tightly for fear of being seen. Look at yourself again, man. Your face is very handsome. Others can''t remember it."


    Knight smiled and said, "unlike you, I''m never afraid of being recognized. As long as you don''t deliberately carry the black pot on the angel, I don''t worry about becoming a substitute for the dead."


    There are satellites in the sky. However, due to the angle problem, it is impossible for satellites to capture human faces. At a lower level, there may be UAVs, but UAVs can not clearly capture human faces at night. There are CIA people on the ground, and they will definitely use cameras and other things to capture everything, but it is still late at night, Even night vision can''t take a clear picture of the face from a long distance.


    Gao Yang believes that the main reason why knight has exposed his identity is actually the helicopter they came from.


    Gao Yang pointed to the hungry helicopter behind knight and said loudly, "that''s the Ukrainian military helicopter. How did you get it? If I guessed right, did you grab it?"


    Knight nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, it took us 40 minutes to break into a military airport and grab these helicopters."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "just your image, you can''t hide it from robbing the helicopter until now."


    Knight said with disdain on his face, "why hide it? It''s not necessary."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "let me ask you a very serious question, Colonel, can you go to Germany now? Can you go to the United States? Can you go to countries such as Britain and France?"


    Knight said without hesitation: "No, I''m going to Germany. I''ll be arrested and prosecuted for war crimes immediately. You know, Germany is more worried than any other country about the emergence of a German who likes war. Germany''s original sin during World War II has completely degenerated. The German government is more willing to raise a group of pigs than an army than other countries."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you are very angry."


    Knight nodded, "yes, if I want to be a real soldier, I must leave Germany."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "where else can you go?"


    Knight thought for a moment, then said seriously, "where there is war, I''ll go there."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "that is to say, you can''t go to a normal and peaceful country."


    Nate sighed slightly and said, "yes."


    With a wave of his hand, he said in a deep voice: "I don''t want to be like you. I make money to enjoy life, and I don''t want to spend time in chaotic areas in the future. Therefore, I have to hide my identity. I have to find a scapegoat to carry the black pot for us. You''re right. The news is too big this time, and I can''t afford it later, so I have to find a scapegoat."


    After that, Gao Yang sighed, took a sip of short-term coffee and whispered, "in fact, you are really an ideal scapegoat. If you show your face, someone will think of you without my publicity. If I push you again, you can''t throw away the black pot if you want to."


    Knight disdained: "do you think I will be kind enough to carry the black pot for you and then be chased by the United States and the world. Do you think I won''t take the initiative to preach that Satan did all this?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "you are not such a person. You are too proud to do such a thing. In fact, you disdain to do such a thing. Even if you are caught by the Americans, you can''t give me up. You will only commit suicide at the first time to ensure that you won''t be captured by anyone."


    Nate was silent because Gao Yang was right.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m very loyal. How can I pit you? You said you didn''t have friends, but you ran to save my life. I appreciate you. It''s too late. How can you carry the black pot on you? Even if you want to carry the black pot yourself, I have to get you out."


    Nate''s face eased a lot, because no one really wanted to take the blame for others anyway.


    Gao Yang pointed to Nate and whispered, "man, what I just said is not all a joke. Now you have to help me think about it. Who do you think is better to be the scapegoat? Or, who can be our scapegoat?"


    Knight thought for a moment and whispered: "The main goal of Americans is big Ivan. Needless to say, all you have to do is throw the pot of specific executors on others'' backs. Now the biggest problem is that big Ivan doesn''t appear, and Americans can''t find him. If they can''t find big Ivan, Americans will naturally look elsewhere, for example, by finding specific executors to find big Ivan. At this time, You are more dangerous. In addition, one of the core armed forces of the United States has been completely wiped out. This is a major event. There is a disagreement between the military and the CIA, so the CIA won''t care, but the military people will never give up tracing. "


    Gao Yang was very distressed and said, "yes, that''s the problem. I understand this truth, so I want to find a replacement for the dead."


    Knight pointed to the East and said with disdain on his face, "it''s useless to think? Where are the ready-made scapegoats, Russia."


    Gao yangpa snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "Heroes think alike. Yes, it''s Russia. Needless to say, this black pot must be carried by Russia. It can resist one country. Of course, there is only another country. Even if I jump out and say that Satan killed the butter knife, Americans have to believe it."


    Knight smiled: "if a mercenary regiment wiped out the butter knife, the U.S. military will think it''s an insult to them, especially the army generals will work hard with you. Out of self-esteem, they will deny it with all their strength."


    Raise your head and say: "Yes, so it''s acceptable for everyone to throw the black pot to Russia, and it''s very convenient, very convenient. Among the people fighting around us, more than 90% are Russians. They are signal flags, alpha and gruu. In short, it''s very convenient for the Russians to carry the black pot, but the question now is, how can we do it Like the real thing, then, how can we finalize the nail foot and make it reasonable enough for everyone to think that Russia did it? It''s best to be specific to a certain Russian army. Everything is like the real thing. The chain of evidence is very perfect. Even the Russians believe that they did it themselves? "


    Knight could not help touching his nose. After thinking for a long time, he nodded and said, "there is a way and a goal."

 Chapter 1572

    Gao Yang and knight are seriously discussing how to pour dirty water on Russia.


    Knight had an idea. He said confidently: "anyway, the biggest suspect of the Americans in this matter is Russia, so as long as we do a few key points, even if there is evidence that forces outside Russia killed the butter knife, the Americans will not believe it. They will only think that this is an illusion thrown by the Russians in order to divert their attention."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "how?"


    Knight breathed a sigh and said in a deep voice: "first of all, it is the problem of the executor. The black devil is good. They have retired, but it is because they have retired that they can come to big Ivan."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, the black devil is capable, and they are indeed employed by big Ivan. The most important thing is that the people of the black devil also hope to let others know that they killed the butter knife. No problem. The black devil can be exposed. They are happy to do so."


    Knight deep channel: "This battlefield will certainly be checked again and again. There can''t accommodate too many people here, so this battle is doomed to be only a small-scale battle. There can''t be a large number of troops in ambush here. However, only the black devil is not enough, because the black devil is too old. No matter what the facts are, no one believes that the butter knife can be completely wiped out by the black devil alone, and the fact is the same, you and me The black devils fought side by side and killed the butter knife. "


    "If we must draw attention to Russia, we need to involve the Russian forces. We need to find a small but strong force to replace Satan. Then, which force is suitable for Russia?"


    Knight said with a smile: "as the successor of the black devil, the special operation team under the Russian foreign intelligence agency is far from their ability, but they are in eastern Ukraine. It is really suitable to replace the dead."


    Gao yangpa snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "good. Do you know their specific location?"


    Knight shrugged: "Of course I don''t know. How can I know, but Americans don''t know. In addition, don''t forget that I came from Donetsk. Where is the focus of the activities of the Russian foreign intelligence agency? Even if their action team is not in Donetsk, where do we come from? That''s enough. In addition, those Russians who fight for you now, the members of the Russian foreign intelligence agency The black pot is settled. "


    Gao Yang smiled: "Well, there are two key nodes, but it needs to be improved. I don''t think it''s necessary to give the reason why Russia wants to protect big Ivan. Let the Americans guess. We just need to be realistic enough. In this way, big Ivan needs to find a place to continue hiding. Of course, he will find a safe place, right? Countless pairs of eyes stare here, If I take all the people to eastern Ukraine, then disperse and disappear, and some people enter Russia, then there will be the third key node. "


    Knight smiled: "these three key points are enough, and the remaining chain of evidence will be supplemented by the Americans themselves."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice: "All my people are seriously injured. They are not suitable for long-distance movement, and I need to send them to a safe place to recover. Now, they are not suitable for going to the United States. In addition, my protection network in Ukraine will all fail after tonight. If there is no accident, it is likely that we can''t even go to the airport. I want to send the wounded to eastern Ukraine first. Where is it Stop for a while, first do the necessary surgery, and then disperse and leave to rest in other places. "


    Knight whispered, "I control a place in Donetsk. Where there is an armed force under my control, where you are safe enough."


    After that, Knight suddenly smiled and whispered: "In addition, let me tell you one more thing. When we rob the helicopter, we speak Russian. When we fly the helicopter, we still speak Russian. We have not changed the communication frequency. Many airport consoles in Ukraine should be able to hear our dialogue. Of course, this is only a small oversight, but it is in line with the carelessness of the Russians."


    Gao Yang was stunned, and then said helplessly: "I thought you were a gentleman. It turned out that you had already found a replacement for the dead, Falk. You really regarded Russia as a pot man. Everyone dumped the black pot in Russia."


    Nate smiled without saying a word.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a low voice, "I still need to clean here. I fired a lot of guns with my own matching gun, and the cartridge case has to be picked up, but the warhead can''t be picked up. Forget the amount of bullets. Just take the body away. Let your people clean it for me later, pick up the cartridge case for me, and then help transport the body away."


    If you want to divert your attention, you can''t leave evidence, especially for Gao Yang. You can''t leave anything that may expose his identity.


    The bullet fired is evidence that can speak. When the warhead leaves the gun chamber, it will leave unique traces that can not be forged or eliminated. Tens of thousands of guns as evidence are put in the FBI evidence room.


    Gao Yang''s gun can''t be archived in the United States, so he won''t leave the information of the gun bore as a comparable evidence. However, if Americans want to have the warhead in the body, Gao Yang will often mix in the United States in the future. In case something happens, he will be exposed after being compared with his gun.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to throw away the gun he is already familiar with. In case, he only makes a lot of efforts to avoid being tracked down by the Americans.


    Knight nodded, "yes, you know the number of bullets fired? Count to avoid omission. It''s best to blow up here when you leave, so that they can''t find any useful traces."


    "Well, it must be blown up, but there is another problem. There are many kidnapped doctors in it. They have seen my people all over. These people will become a way to leak secrets."


    Knight said faintly, "do you want to kill them?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, no! I''m a mercenary, but I keep a person''s basic bottom line. I can''t do such a thing as killing them, so I won''t do it, and I won''t allow others to kill them, because I''m not a hypocrite who puts the responsibility on others."


    Knight smiled and said in a deep voice, "well, your answer passed. I''m a mercenary, but I always ask myself as a real soldier. If you kill those doctors, you don''t deserve to sit with me. Now it''s very good. I appreciate your answer."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "can you teach me how to deal with them?"


    As soon as Knight''s face changed, he said helplessly, "we ask ourselves to be a real soldier, so we put a yoke on ourselves mentally, and if we put a yoke on ourselves, we can only dance with a yoke. I don''t know how to deal with this matter, so you can do it by yourself."

 Chapter 1573

    If you put yourself in chains, many things will be difficult to do.


    Gao Yang sat there with a sad face and thought about how to deal with and kill these doctors. It''s impossible. Gao Yang really can''t do this. If you let go of these doctors, they will be exposed.


    While Gao Yang was thinking hard, he heard someone say in a deep voice on the walkie talkie: "boss, now the front is stable, can you send the wounded to the rear for treatment, over."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "yes, send the wounded. Only the heavy wounded and the light wounded can rescue themselves. Bear it and go to a safe area for treatment. Now send the heavy wounded. Move quickly."


    "I see. There are seven seriously injured and no statistics for slightly injured. Send them right away, boss. Thank you."


    After talking to you gen, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie, "panda, you want to speak Russian with me. Can you squeeze out people now? You hear me. Can the seven seriously wounded be rescued immediately?"


    Andy he urgently said: "it''s not stable here, but it''s fast. At present, we can give first aid to four people at the same time. Look at the injury. If the injury is simple, it may be faster. Send people to me for a look. In addition, it is expected that all operations can be completed in another two hours. If new casualties are added, the time is uncertain. Over."


    "Understand, if there are wounded who have completed the operation, start to prepare for transfer. Don''t wait to go together. One can go now."


    After that, Gao Yang patted his helmet and sighed.


    Knight looked at Gao Yang with great interest and said, "are you willing to squeeze out valuable hands to treat the people you hired?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, when we go to the battlefield, we are all comrades in arms. If we can save it, why not?"


    Nate smiled. Just then, after listening attentively, he said two words in German. Gao Yang probably understood the meaning of permission to land.


    Gao Yang pointed in a direction and said to knight, "where do you let your people land? There are no mines. You can come directly after landing."


    Knight nodded, "I see. I need to inform you that in ten minutes, the remaining two helicopters will run out of fuel and land. There will be no air protection."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I don''t think the enemy will have armored forces again. I have information here. Kiev has sent everyone who can be sent. Now, I''ll tell you about the problem of sharing the stolen goods."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pointed to a corpse behind Nate. He said in a deep voice, "butter knife, all the equipment on his body is the most advanced. If you come, I can''t let you come in vain. There are twenty-four butter knives in total. I leave twenty people''s equipment, and the rest belongs to you."


    Knight said without changing his face, "buy it now, half and half, it''s my reward for saving you."


    Gao Yang shook his head again and again and said, "no, absolutely not. I want to ensure that everyone has one set of hands, half and half, then I''m not enough."


    Nate frowned and said, "your Satan has only twelve people, exactly half of the family."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "I don''t want to hide it from you, but you haven''t seen all my members. I have 20 members now."


    Knight shook his head and said, "no, I want ten sets!"


    Gao Yang touched his helmet and said in distress, "man, give you four sets of equipment. My heart is bleeding. Do you know? I took one of your night vision instruments, and now I still give you four sets of whole body equipment. Is that interesting enough? I haven''t left any equipment that Satan will expand in the future."


    Knight said slowly: "since you say so, you definitely left Satan''s expanded equipment. Don''t try to deceive me. In addition, I want two sets of long-distance equipment, sniper or precision shooter equipment. I want two sets."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said in a loud voice, "it''s impossible. It''s not that I won''t give it, it''s not that I didn''t give it. I personally replenished the guns for all of them. They are all CQB combat equipment. There is no sniper rifle at all. Don''t believe it."


    Knight stared at Gao Yang fiercely and said in a deep voice, "I made up for a sniper, but he couldn''t get his sight, because you stole it. If you return the long-range thermal imaging sight to me, I''ll accept four sets of equipment, so it''s even."


    Gao Yang shook his head like a rattle and said, "I''m robbing, not stealing. Don''t talk nonsense. In addition, if you kill me, I won''t return your thermal imaging sight."


    Nate bit his teeth, his cheeks bulged high, and then he gnashed his teeth and said, "shameless!"


    Gao Yang looked like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water. He said in a deep voice: "whatever you say, I''m sure I won''t return the things. However, you can get together the most advanced commando team in the world with four sets of equipment. It''s not cost-effective for you to change a sight into a commando team? Hey, it''s too greedy."


    The veins on Nate''s temples began to jump, and Gao Yang hurriedly said: "Man, have something to say. Don''t be angry. Let me tell you the truth. I''m 19 people now and leave one set for standby. It''s really not stingy of me. Well, I''ll give you a set of special good things, very sci-fi good things. There are only two sets. I was going to eat them alone. Now I''ve decided to divide them equally."


    Nate took a breath, then said impatiently, "what good thing."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand, put his head forward, lowered his voice, and said with great regret: "This thing is called micro acoustic positioning development system, which is used for indoor assault. It''s amazing. That is, for your sake of saving our lives, otherwise you think I''m willing to give it to you? It''s about the size of a bullet. It works like a sonar after it is shot out. It images the places that can''t be seen directly on the display. Is there anyone in it The location is clear at once. "


    Gao Yang said the advantages of the acoustic locator, but he didn''t say that it needed a dozen pieces, and the rest of the butter knife was estimated to be choking once more.


    After thinking for a long time, Knight said in a deep voice, "I have to see it first before I can decide!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t trust me. You don''t want to give you anything. You''ll pick up the equipment of six people later. Anyway, it''s the same. Let you pick it first, but don''t move the sonic locator. Hey, I think Satan''s set is enough. I wanted to divide you. Don''t believe it. Anyway, you''ll soon know whether what I said is true or false."


    Knight nodded his head and immediately said, "OK, what you said, I''ll choose the equipment for six people first. I don''t want the acoustic locator. Here you are."


    Gao Yang looked like he had seen a ghost. Although Knight couldn''t see his face, he looked at him for a long time. Knight smiled and said, "don''t pretend. We''re all the same. We''ll never give anything that can protect our lives to others. It''s definitely not a good thing if we take the initiative to take it out. You think I''m easy to cheat? It''s very cost-effective to exchange useless things for two sets of whole-body equipment, ha ha!"


    Gao Yang also thinks it''s very cost-effective, because he was prepared to let out eight sets of equipment. The angel really saved his life. Satan left 16 sets of equipment, and all of them still have surplus. It''s OK to repay the angel with eight sets of equipment. However, Gao Yang was afraid that knight lion would open his mouth, so he was only willing to give four sets at first, that is, to leave room for bargaining.


    It''s all when mercenaries add blood to the edge of the knife to make a living. Who doesn''t know who. When they encounter good things that can protect their lives and improve their combat effectiveness, they have to grab their heads. No matter how generous knight is, he has to put down his face and rob. No matter how generous he is, he has to try his best to keep more sets at this time.


    Now, six sets are enough. Two sets are less than the bottom limit. Gao Yang is very satisfied.


    Knight is also very satisfied. The equipment of six people, that is, the two most basic three person assault teams, can be changed. Six people can play a lot more coordination and tactics, which is more important than that of only four people.


    Of course, what do you think in your heart? On the surface, it must not be exposed. He heaved a sigh and said, "Falk!"


    Knight smiled triumphantly, waved wildly, and said angrily, "here you are, here you are, six sets. You don''t need to take more. Pick them yourself, but I have to watch."


    Knight smiled and said, "I keep my word. After six sets of words, I will never take more."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "I''m also a man of my word, but I still rob when I see good things, so I still have to look at you. Don''t take more, or I''ll turn my face."


    Knight smiled and said, "do you think it''s a good time to turn your face now?"


    Gao Yang said in distress, "you''re right today. You don''t have many opportunities to pull equipment from the butter knife."


    Knight said with a serious face: "it''s not many, it''s very few. Last time we didn''t have a chance to take away the excess equipment. We only took the gun in time, but this miracle happened. Now I really think it''s worth it. Well, don''t ask you for money. These equipment are more precious than money."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "nonsense, how can you buy these things with money."


    Just then, Andy Ho said in the walkie talkie, "boss, there are four people to send away."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, now the enemy''s encirclement has been completely broken. I''ll arrange people to escort them away."


    There is no way to make too detailed arrangements now. Just send people out of the battlefield to a safe place first. We''ll talk about everything else later.


    Gao Yang bowed his head and said in a deep voice, "let a military doctor escort my wounded to go first and look after them, will you?"


    Knight shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "last time you took care of my wounded, this time I took care of your wounded. No problem. One military doctor and two assistants can act as medical soldiers, which is enough to ensure their safety."


    He breathed loudly and said sincerely, "thank you."


    Knight smiled, "you''re welcome. Now let''s talk about who the equipment on those CIA belongs to. I think it''s a good time."

 Chapter 1574

    Gao Yang and knight haven''t discussed the ownership of equipment for a long time. Gao Yang needs to arrange personnel to escort the wounded out first.


    Sending the first batch of wounded away, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in a deep voice: "it''s almost six o''clock, and it''s completely bright. Now the wounded can be sent away. We don''t have to wait too long."


    Knight shrugged and said, "this is definitely good news."


    Gao Yang said sadly, "it shouldn''t be so calm now. I''m worried that there are no new enemies coming."


    Knight also said with a puzzled face: "there''s really no reason to be so calm. Are they planning a more violent attack?"


    "I don''t know. I''m worried that people without the ground should come from the sky. Two Su-25 came last night and were beaten away. Then there has been no movement in the air. Now the fighters guarding our sky have to withdraw immediately. I''m very worried that the next attack will be laser guided bombs or something."


    Nate sighed and said in a deep voice, "there''s no way. You can only wait here. Well, if you say so, it''s stupid to stay here. No, I''m leaving because I don''t want to be bombed with you."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and sighed, "OK, you can withdraw now. Let your people land, clean the battlefield, and then you withdraw first."


    Nate frowned and said, "you want us to withdraw first?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "What else can we do? Stay here and wait for the bomb? Although I don''t know if there will be a bomb, but according to the characteristics of Americans, they will certainly throw a bomb, so you''d better leave, man. Take care of the departed ones for me. You take all the bodies of the butter knife. If we go out alive, you''ll give me the equipment. If we don''t have it Go out and stay all by yourself. "


    Knight sighed and said helplessly, "if you don''t say so, I''ll definitely rob you of several sets of equipment. You said so. I really can''t rob you again. Well, let''s start cleaning the battlefield and wait for you in the safe area."


    After a few words, Gao Yang began to clean the battlefield with a group of angel mercenaries. He couldn''t help it. There were minefields outside the building. Although there were not many unexploded mines left, there were always some, so he had to guard against them.


    After cleaning the battlefield, several wounded people can leave. This time there are many people. Gao Yang asked Albert to take the wounded with the angel mercenary group. Now, Satan left the active people, he and Andy.


    Now Satan has two seriously wounded people left, treble and Raphael. They are the two most seriously injured. In addition, there are two black devils left, one is Pavlovic. He has not been able to pull back at the edge of death. The other black devils are the same. Why should Andy stay and try his best to treat them.


    Knight''s desk and the rest of the chair were taken away by Knight''s adjutant, so Gao Yang can only sit on a wooden chair with a detonator left by an angel in his hand.


    Why there is no follow-up attack, Gao Yang can''t understand.


    Finally, Gao Yang''s phone rang again. After he connected the phone, he heard Hagel murmur: "You have to leave anyway this time. I have lost all my power. Now an armored brigade and an infantry brigade are catching up at full speed. In addition, the radar station in the west of Kiev has detected unidentified aircraft. I think the biggest possibility is the UAV from the United States stationed in Poland. This is the latest attack means that Americans can use."


    Hagel can''t be regarded as a wall grass, but he did swing between big Ivan and Deyo Mather, but that''s a thing of the past. This time, Hagel did his best.


    "How long will it take to get here? Can you tell?"


    "The speed of the UAV is not too fast. The last time I found an unknown signal is about 400 kilometers west of Kiev. It has been about 10 minutes now. I think it should be able to get to you as fast as 20 minutes and as slow as 40 minutes."


    "What about the Ukrainian air force? Will they go out?"


    "Not yet. I gave a dead order not to allow a plane to take off, but this order will expire after my authority is officially contacted during working hours. Therefore, the plane in Ukraine will take off in half an hour."


    Gao Yang nodded, calculated the time, and then whispered, "what do you do?"


    Hagel whispered, "I''m leaving now. I want to go to Russia before someone arrests me. But now my passage has been blocked. I decided to go to the East first and take my family with me. Peter, you should promise to take my home and send him to a safe place."


    I''ll bring them ten million dollars and send them where they want to go, I promise you


    Hagel said very much, "I have no use value. If you are willing to do so, I am not with the wrong person. That''s it. I''ll see you in the future."


    Hagel hung up the phone and Gao Yang''s strongest help in Ukraine disappeared.


    Gao Yang sighed and said on the walkie talkie, "panda, we have to go anyway this time. There will be a bomb falling from the sky in the fastest 20 minutes. Can the rabbits move?"


    "Yes, but I need to be around all the time. At present, their situation is not particularly dangerous. We have a buffer period of two to three hours."


    High spirited, loudly said: "good, now I have to take risks, take them away!"


    During this half night, Gao Yang really endured hard. Now he finally saw the dawn of victory, of course, the dawn of victory and escape.


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "everyone, prepare to evacuate, take the remains of the war dead and wait for the evacuation order."


    After that, Gao Yang stood up. He went into the house and found the shava who was still monitoring the doctors. After he came out, he whispered to the shava: "brother, now we have to leave. Several of us may need to stay in Kiev for a while."


    Shawa whispered, "no problem. I''ll arrange a hiding place. It won''t be found out in a short time."


    Gao Yang patted Shawa on the shoulder and whispered, "good. Now take your people and take these doctors away. Leave here first. Others will talk later."


    Shava looked at the doctors who were gathered together and were still shivering. He turned to raise his head and whispered, "what are you going to do with them? I want to say, kill them all. It''s the most convenient."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, don''t kill them or hurt them. I still need them. Don''t worry, there will be no future trouble."

 Chapter 1575

    Everyone left. After a final inspection, Gao Yang ran back to the car parked next to him and pressed the detonator.


    After a loud noise, a large building fell to the ground. It can''t be said to be completely smashed, but it can''t collapse any more. It''s difficult, very difficult to find some clues in this pile of ruins.


    It was already daybreak, and all that should go was gone, leaving only newlantova waiting to leave with Gao Yang. When Gao Yang sat back in the car, newlantova quickly started the car and drove away quickly on the path full of corpses.


    After a fierce battle, the battlefield flashed quickly in Gao Yang''s eyes. The tanks still smoking black and the armored vehicles burned black all remind him of how tragic the first battle last night was.


    The United States, Ukraine, the great Ivan, Satan, the black devil, angels, and the white shark gang in Kiev. This is a war involving at least seven forces. The biggest loss must be Ukraine. The most deadly thing is that this war completely broke up between the new government, which is already full of grievances, and the old military leaders.


    However, if the quality is considered, the loss of the United States is the largest. The total annihilation of the butter knife will not only have a great impact, but also will be very long-term.


    Then there is the black devil. Eight of the twelve people are dead, and the rest are not dead. Even if the remaining four are not dead, the black devil has been destroyed. From then on, there can be no organized activities of the black devil in the world, and it can no longer be.


    Satan''s loss is also great. If someone eventually dies, the loss is unbearable. If everyone survives, the loss is unbearable. At present, the final result is not good.


    The loss of big Ivan is not small. No matter how many people can be hired with money, it will not have any impact on big Ivan. However, one of the most important networks of big Ivan in Ukraine collapsed, losing Hagel, the core figure at the highest level of the Ukrainian military, and big Ivan''s power in Ukraine was hit.


    As for the angel and the white shark gang in Shawa, they are profitable in terms of harvest, but in terms of the risks they take, the harvest may be far greater than the loss.


    On the whole, this is a war without winners.


    Thoughts abound. Gao Yang feels tired at this time. Many of Satan''s members are still alive and dead, which makes him feel very tired and afraid.


    "Alas..."


    Gao Yang gave a long sigh. The driving newlantova looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, where are we going?"


    Gao Yang took off his helmet, lifted his mask and said with a tired face, "I don''t know. I''ll contact you later."


    Gao Yang really doesn''t know where to go. Now Satan''s members are distributed in several places to prevent being caught, but also to get the best care. Now he really doesn''t know where to go.


    "Go to a safe place first. Kiev can''t stay. We have to leave temporarily."


    Hagel has fallen. Gao Yang is uncomfortable hiding in Kiev. Maybe he can leave a few people, but it is impossible to place a large number of people in Kiev as before.


    Just then, Gao Yang heard a dull loud noise, turned back and found that the place he had just bombed again was emitting thick black smoke again.


    "The Americans blew it up again."


    "Yes, they sent drones."


    After a brief dialogue between Gao Yang and newlantova, newlantova suddenly shouted, "there''s a situation!"


    Gao Yang can see what happened. There are two tanks on the roadside in front. There are infantry on the top of the tanks. They are driving towards the battlefield.


    "Drive over," he said in a loud and deep voice


    The first is two tanks, followed by a series of armored vehicles and trucks. The trucks are full of heavily armed soldiers, and the speed of the trucks is faster. Therefore, when the trucks drive in reverse on the not wide road to surpass the convoy of tanks and armored vehicles, their vehicles can only be forced to drive close to the subgrade.


    The two sides looked at each other calmly, and then passed by at high speed.


    Newlantova''s face looked completely relaxed, but his hand on the steering wheel was tightly clenched.


    "Why did they come so late?"


    Hearing newlantova''s question, Gao Yang smiled and said, "why else? The command is divorced. It is the decision of Xinzheng government to send troops here, and many people in the military are preventing Xinzheng government. When they are preventing their troops from coming here from top to bottom, chaos and confusion are inevitable."


    Gao Yang pointed to a team of crouching tanks along the road and said with a smile: "you see, sending these tanks must be the order of civil servants. They let the tanks drive directly, and then they don''t care. These tanks don''t know what to do here. Do you believe they are waiting for a new order to know what they should do."


    Many troops were met on the road. Gao Yang estimated that there were at least 2000 people, more than 10 tanks and at least hundreds of armored vehicles and trucks, but such a huge army was at a loss on the road.


    This result is caused by the invisible influence of big Ivan. After decades of operation, the roots of Ukraine have been deeply rooted in the Ukrainian army. This is an all-round penetration from top to bottom. How can a high-level fall of Hagel completely shake the existence of big Ivan in Ukraine.


    Seeing the scene on the road, he smiled loudly and silently. He had lost confidence and came back quickly after seeing the clumsy performance of the Ukrainian military.


    After leaning back to make yourself more comfortable, Gao Yang said with a relaxed face: "well, relax, no one will stop us, even if you light up the gun."


    The army had disappeared on the road and had completely driven out of the dangerous area. Gao Yang thought and said to newlantova, "go to our foothold."


    Gao Yang''s main foothold in Kiev is very secret. In this state, it is very suitable to go where to take refuge, especially as a hospital or a point of healing.


    Trapper and Raphael were there, and Gaoyang wanted to see how they were.


    While still on the road, Gao Yang received a call from Andy ho. Andy ho regretted and said tired: "boss, pugajo is dead. He is too old to carry it."


    Pugajo is a black devil. He is old in the black devil. He is nearly 70 years old. His injury is not the most serious, but it is normal for an old man who is nearly 70 years old to have a sharp decline in physical function and fail to carry it, and pugajo just failed to carry it.


    Gao Yang sighed slightly, and then whispered, "I know."

 Chapter 1576

    Gao Yang successfully arrived at a foothold used before Satan. Now it has become a busy emergency center.


    Where Andy is, he must have gathered the most seriously injured people and sent them from the battlefield to the foothold for further treatment. Some professional counterparts among the bound doctors were brought here.


    When Gao Yang saw Andy Ho, Andy ho had stopped the operation. He was shuttling spiritedly to place the wounded in different rooms. Now it is important to deal with various follow-up symptoms of the wounded. As for the operation, all that should be done has been completed. Only one Ukrainian road brain trauma expert is still operating on Jason''s perforated head.


    Andy he should have been very tired. He was shot in the leg, worked hard all night, and finished the operation standing on his injured leg. Now he can still look very energetic. The only explanation is that he used stimulants.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Andy he was so energetic that he pulled Gao Yang into an empty room, closed the door, and then whispered: "I can deal with everyone''s injuries, except big birds. I''m not sure about the surgery that needs craniotomy. The most important thing is that our sanitary conditions can''t be met. Now the most troublesome thing is to avoid their surgical knife edge infection under simple conditions."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "how''s everything?"


    Andy ho shook his head and whispered: "It''s not optimistic. The main artery of the rabbit''s left leg was interrupted. I stopped the blood for him and temporarily reconnected the blood vessel for him, but that''s only an emergency measure to avoid his death and amputation. I also need to perform another operation to reconnect the blood vessel for him. The wound on his face will certainly leave a lot of scars, but there''s no problem with the goggles. It''s the bridge of the nose The bone collapsed and there was a wound in the throat, but it was all a small problem.


    Then came the skunk. He was badly hurt in his neck. The bullet almost broke his cervical spine, but fortunately, he just had his carotid artery broken. I stopped bleeding in time. He should be able to survive now, but I don''t know whether he will become a vegetable because of lack of oxygen in his brain. I have done everything I can. Now I can only wait and see if he can wake up.


    As for Jason, I''m not sure about his situation. Maybe he will have sequelae in the future, especially intracranial infection, which will kill him. If he is light, he will have epilepsy, or lose some physical functions, such as hand shaking, or he may lose memory or language ability. There are too many possibilities of brain injury. I''m not sure.


    As for others, their injuries may be very serious, but now they are not life-threatening. Well, they are not likely to be disabled. "


    After that, Andy ho took a long breath, smiled bitterly at Gao Yang and said: "Boss, you know, I''m very scared and lucky now. I''m really glad you brought Albert into Satan. Without him, at least half of our people died. I can''t imagine what we would be in without him. You have to understand how difficult it is for Albert to hand them over to me."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "Pavlovic, polovic, how are they?"


    Andy ho shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile: "Pavlovich, hey, if he wears bulletproof vests, he will be slightly injured at most. If he is in the same heavy bulletproof vests as us, he will not be injured. He was shot three times, two in the lung and one in the abdomen. He was seriously injured. I can only say I try my best, but I can''t guarantee that he will survive.


    Polovich, his bodyguard, saved his life. He was only shot once. The bullet was less than a centimeter from his heart. He had cardiac arrest several times. Now, the situation is a little more stable. Like Pavlovich, whether he can survive depends on their survival will and physical fitness. Although Pavlovich is older and more seriously injured than polovich, he still has a lot of problems The physical condition of Pavlovic is much better than that of polovic. If you let me say, Pavlovic may be more likely to survive. "


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "what shall we do next, here or where?"


    Andy he Shen said: "the big bird can''t have intracranial infection. That''s the end. He must be sent away to the best hospital, the Affiliated Hospital of Hopkins University or the Affiliated Hospital of Harvard Medical School in the United States. Both of them are OK."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. Where are the others?"


    It''s difficult, very difficult to leave Kiev now, but Gao Yang will send Jason to the United States.


    Andy he thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I can deal with other people''s injuries, but now we need a strict sterile environment. We need a hospital, a qualified hospital and a qualified operating room."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''ll find a way. You treat the wound on your leg. I''m leaving."


    Gao Yang didn''t even look at Cui Bo. He turned and left, but Andy he was not surprised. They left the conversation room, one ran away, and the other dragged his injured leg to see his patient again.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to see his brothers who share life and death with him, but his visit is just a visit. It''s better to find a hospital to save them at this time.


    Gao Yang went to the yard and called little Downey. When little Downey got through, he immediately said, "the knife breaking state is over."


    Little Downey almost howled and shouted, "thank God!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "come to Kiev, pick up the big bird and send it to the United States. Go to the Affiliated Hospital of Hopkins University or the Affiliated Hospital of Harvard Medical School. I''ll find a way over there. You can find a way to send the big bird to the United States. Hurry up."


    "I understand, I understand, when I arrive in Kiev, when I arrive!"


    Gao Yang Hung up and was wondering who to call. Fortunately, when Kiev found a safe enough hospital, his phone rang again.


    The phone number was strange, but when Gao Yang connected the phone, it was Taylor''s voice.


    Taylor was very depressed and said, "yak has woken up. He said that the knife was broken. Little Downey called him but didn''t tell me."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "it''s a broken knife. We met the butter knife and wiped out the butter knife. Except me and the fat cat, all were seriously injured, but no one died. Now I want to ensure that no one will die next."


    Taylor sighed heavily and said in a deep voice, "I can''t betray my country, but I can''t sit and watch you die, boss. If you think I''m still a member of Satan, I ask to return."


    "Agree to your return request"


    "Thank you, sir!"


    "Hurry up."


    "Yes! Boss, the pigeon returns to its nest quickly!"

 Chapter 1577

    Taylor is coming back. It''s expected and reasonable, but Gao Yang didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    Annihilating the butter knife is only the beginning of trouble, not the end.


    To be fair, Gao Yang felt that he paid enough attention to the butter knife, which had always brought him great pressure. In order to avoid being slaughtered by the sudden butter knife, he made all preparations, put the black devil beside him and prepared mines. However, in this way, Satan was almost injured and the black devil was almost destroyed.


    If Gao Yang doesn''t have confidence, he doesn''t dare to play this fishing trick, but the butter knife is really too powerful. After annihilating the butter knife, Gao Yang doesn''t even have a chance to evacuate immediately, which is not in his plan.


    Gao Yang''s plan is to fight and run, but now, he may not want to escape. A pile of wounded tied his hands and feet.


    Looking for a hospital in Kiev and a hospital in the United States, Gao Yang''s phone never stopped. Andy Ho and Albert sat at the extreme of battlefield first aid, but the preliminary treatment is perfect and effective, but it doesn''t mean that this person must survive. The real test has just begun.


    Let shava help find the hospital, let Morgan find the hospital, and contact big Ivan''s dark pile in Kiev to let them help cover all Satan''s actions. Only in this way, Satan''s injured people may have the opportunity to transfer to a safer place to rest after better treatment in Kiev. If they don''t care, they may die on the road.


    Gao Yang''s efficiency is very high. At this time, he can''t help it. If he works too inefficiently, he will die.


    Gao Yang soon found a hospital. Of course, the hospital was found by Shawa. Gao Yang just decided to send the wounded to that hospital.


    The hospital is in brofaly, which is a satellite city of Kiev. In the east of Kiev, it is not small in scale and has a large population. There are three hospitals here, one of which is not large in scale, not advanced in equipment and not high in doctor''s level. What matters is which hospital has more than a dozen qualified operating rooms to use. In addition, the access is very convenient, If you want to run to Donetsk, there are many roads available.


    When the hospital finds it, it needs to send all the people, and Satan''s wounded are now scattered. Gao Yang decides to take a risk to collect the people in the hospital for treatment. When he is treated in the hospital, he has to let the angel''s people stay for protection, and then send the wounded away in batches.


    Gao Yang and newlantova drove to brofaly. To his surprise, Kiev didn''t block the whole city to carry out search and arrest, but it''s right to think about it. Now Ukraine''s main government is still busy fighting. The exchange of fire last night was an opportunity to completely detonate the unresolved contradictions in Ukraine''s new main government.


    When Gao Yang takes the time to change into civilian clothes and arrives at the hospital, where is Shawa already taking people? At this time, taking people to control the whole hospital may be bad. It''s better to send people over by normal means. If someone calls the police, Shawa will cut off the news directly at the source, that is, where the alarm receiver is. The white shark Gang during this period, It''s not expanding in vain.


    Except for a few military doctors, the rest of the angel mercenary group are waiting outside the hospital. Once there is a change, they can fight at any time. Now Gao Yang has too many things to do. Fighting in person is his most important task, and Gao Yang can rely on and trust, that is, the angel mercenary group that has nothing to do with him strictly speaking.


    When he saw the Shawa waiting in the hospital, he raised his voice and whispered, "where are the doctors? Have they been settled?"


    Shawa nodded and said in his very hoarse voice, "it''s settled. I''ve sent more than 20 people to look at them. After the doctors you took away are also delivered, you can start."


    Gao Yang takes several other doctors away to help Andy he, and the wounded and doctors under Andy he''s care will arrive at the hospital later.


    Gao Yang nodded, gently waved his hand and said, "you stare here and let me know immediately if there is anything wrong."


    Shawa whispered, "I see. I''ll always stare here. Don''t worry. This hospital is very safe and there will be no problems in a short time."


    Gao Yang patted shava on the shoulder, walked to the inside of the hospital building and found Albert.


    Albert is responsible for looking after several people with minor injuries, and angel military doctors help him. Although the injuries are relatively minor, Albert is responsible for a large number of people. Satan''s people, black devil''s people, bolovitch and those mercenaries injured in the battle have to be under his control.


    Accompanied by Albert, Gao Yang went to see the injured people in turn. Everyone was sleeping, and the anesthetic effect had not passed.


    After seeing all the wounded, Gao Yang said to Albert, "is there any difficulty? I mean, are there any wounded who must be sent to those big hospitals?"


    Albert thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "Frye''s injury is not very serious, and there should be no sequelae, but I think maybe we should send him to the hospital with the best medical conditions to ensure that he will not leave any sequelae. He will be a big star in the future. If there is something wrong with his arm, it will be too late to regret."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, send him to the United States. Go with Jason, just the two of them."


    Albert looked embarrassed and whispered, "boss, in the current situation, is it appropriate to send them to the United States? Now we are completely against the United States government. If, I mean, if, once our identity is exposed, if they are in the United States, it will be over."


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "as long as he doesn''t have to go to the United States, he won''t go, but Frye, if he wants to be a star, he has to be the United States. Only the United States has major league baseball. If there are many people, it''s really too conspicuous, but only Jason and Frye, with Morgan''s care, the United States is the safest place."


    Before the success of the plan to bring disaster to the East, Gao Yang dared not send Satan''s wounded to the United States for rest as before. He would not dare to return to the United States until he was sure that Russia was firmly in the black pot. Now, he can only find a place to let these wounded hide first.


    Just as Gao Yang and Albert were discussing, an angel''s military doctor came out, waved his head at him and whispered, "I''m in some trouble here. I think you''d better come here in person."

 Chapter 1578

    Gao Yang immediately walked over and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    "An old man woke up and happened to be next to me. His request is quite special. I can''t make a decision, so it''s better for you to go and have a look in person."


    Gao Yang turned his head and said in a deep voice, "what requirements?"


    "Well, he wants to die."


    While talking, Gao Yang was already standing at the door of the ward. After being stunned, he turned and walked into the ward.


    A black devil''s old man, fat, nicknamed hammer, most of his hair has been white, his face is always red, and he has a red rosacea nose. He looks very happy, but it''s not peaceful at all, because he always frowns.


    The hammer''s face is always serious, but now, the hammer''s frown is stretched.


    When Gao Yang came to the hammer, the hammer didn''t move, just put his eyes on him, and then said in a loud voice: "this is a hospital?"


    "Yes, this is a hospital."


    "Then we won and wiped out the butter knife, didn''t we?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, all the butter knives didn''t run."


    The hammer smiled, took a long breath, and then said with a smile: "ram, as I told you, the black devil is the best. No one is our opponent. The butter knife is not good enough. It''s not enough to see."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, the black devil is the best. Now I am convinced."


    The hammer breathed a sigh of relief and said calmly to Gao Yang: "can you do me a favor? You can give me a shot or a knife. Take me on the road."


    Gao Yang said with a puzzled face, "why do you have to die?"


    Hammer had no feelings of giving up. He said easily: "When I rushed out, the black devil was almost dead. Am I the only one who survived now? It doesn''t matter whether I am dead or alive now. Now I can''t move my hand. Do me a favor and take me on the road, boy. You''re good. I can accept dying in your hand. If I change someone, I won''t. I''d rather come by myself."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "the black devil is not dead. Pavlovic is still alive and jielejin is still alive, but their injuries are more serious, so maybe you can reconsider."


    The hammer smiled and said, "we don''t really talk about war friendship. We are just unwilling to be lonely and used to cooperation. A group of old men just get together and have some fun. Whether they live or not has nothing to do with me. Now I just want to die. Ram, give me face and do me a favor. Everyone is familiar with this kind of thing. Won''t you help me with such a small favor?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "we managed to get you back from the battlefield because we wanted you to live. We didn''t want to kill you again when we thought of a safe place. Man, even if you wait a little, we''ll decide whether to die or live after meeting Pavlovic and them, OK?"


    The hammer frowned again and said impatiently, "forget it, you go and let me be quiet for a while."


    Albert whispered beside Gao Yang, "he shouldn''t have woke up so early, but I think he has strong resistance to anesthetics. However, he can speak now, but his hands shouldn''t move much."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said, "go and take away all the things that can kill him, and don''t leave his belt."


    The hammer said angrily, "boy, what qualifications do you have to interfere with my decision?"


    He shrugged his shoulders and said in a deep voice, "I said, we want you to live, not to die. You can die. You can make a decision when you see Pavlovic."


    The hammer sighed and said weakly, "you sissy good man, suit yourself. I want to die. Can you stop it? It''s just a few hours earlier and a few hours later. Now it''s up to you."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "why do you have to die?"


    The hammer looked at Gao Yang, sank his face and said slowly: "Are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid? Or do you just can''t see a sissy who dies in front of you? Brother, I have no wife, no children, no relatives, I can''t cook, I can''t use the washing machine, and I don''t use the computer very much. I can only watch movies on the computer, and I don''t like those movies. I''m 67 years old. Now my thigh is broken, so I can''t go home Even if I survive, I''m also an old man with a broken leg. What else can I do? I''ll lie in the hospital bed, let someone pick up my shit, wash my wet pants, and change the sheets covered with shit. I can smell the stench at first, but I can''t smell it later, because I''ll get used to the disgusting smell. "


    After saying this slowly, the hammer looked very angry and said to Gao Yang slowly: "I''m the black devil. We killed the butter knife. After we were old and out of date, we killed the butter knife face to face. If you were a sensible man, you should let me die in the battle with the butter knife. I wasn''t dead at that time, you should give me a shot. This is my best destination, but you brought me back and brought me back to life again! You can''t help me What an ungrateful bastard. "


    After saying this angrily, the hammer said angrily to Gao Yang: "What do you want me to do in the future? Even if I recover my injury, I won''t have to go to the nursing home in a few years? I have money! But I can only spend money to hire a beautiful little girl to wash my wet pants. I can''t move. What else can I live like this? You want me to die in the battle with the butter knife, but you saved me , brother, it seems that we have a good time together. Give me a good time. Don''t give me poison. I think it''s better to use a gun or knife to die a man. I''m not afraid of the ugly appearance of death without your axe. "


    After that, the hammer muttered: "It''s a little sad to do it yourself. I don''t want to end it myself. It''s really sad. You''re the God of the gun. It''s a good end to die in the hands of the God of the gun. You know, we''ll die at the muzzle of the gun. That''s like a man''s way of death. Of course, if you think it''s inconvenient to use a gun, you can use a knife and axe. I said, I don''t mind that."


    Gao Yang looked at Albert. Albert said expressionless, "he was shot in his left leg, his thigh bone was broken, and his left abdomen was shot. It''s not too serious. It''s no problem to survive."


    The hammer said again, "I''ve said this for my own sake. Can you give me convenience? Ram, give me face!"


    Gao Yang heaved a sigh, pulled out his pistol and aimed it at the hammer''s head. Looking at the hammer, he smiled and nodded with satisfaction. He felt that it was wrong to start, so he put the muzzle down and aimed it at the hammer''s heart.

 Chapter 1579

    Looking at the encouraging smile of the hammer, Gao Yang put his finger on the trigger, but when he wanted to pull the trigger, he couldn''t get through a barrier in his heart.


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked at Albert for help.


    Albert turned and left. When he left, he whispered, "don''t look at me. I only save people and don''t kill people."


    "Stop!"


    After a low cry, Gao Yang said helplessly: "I didn''t let you start, I just have something to ask you."


    Albert stopped, held up his pistol, and sighed, "can his leg be connected?"


    Albert whispered, "the thigh bone is completely broken. For his age, it is difficult to recover completely. It is almost impossible. Even if it grows well, it will be lame."


    The hammer lay on the bed and said helplessly, "Hey, I''m waiting here. Can you be more neat?"


    Gao Yang looked at the hammer, shook his head, lifted up his clothes, inserted the pistol back, pulled out the holster, and whispered, "sorry, I can''t do it."


    The hammer closed his eyes and said helplessly, "you mother gun abuse good man!"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "you can say I''m a good man, but you can''t say I''m a bitch."


    At this time, the angel''s military doctor whispered, "send him to the orthopedic hospital in Germany. He should be able to recover completely."


    The angel''s military doctor is called Scarface. He has several terrible scars on his face, but although his face looks terrible, he is very good.


    Hearing Scarface''s voice, Gao Yang immediately said, "send it to Germany to see orthopedics?"


    Scarface nodded and said, "yes, the German orthopedics department is very good. The situation of the hammer is not very complicated. Several hospitals can provide good treatment. His bone injury is not in the joint, so it is not too complicated."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then said to the hammer, "you heard that, in fact, your injury is not incurable. I''ll send you to Germany to see orthopedics. When you''re good, you''re a hero again. There''s no need to die. I''ll give you the money, and I''ll give you a lot of money. You''ll do nothing, which is enough for you to live comfortably until you die."


    The hammer sighed and said sadly, "what''s the point? It''s not the same to die early and die late. I can''t stand lying in the hospital bed for a few months. In addition, you don''t have to give me money. I give you money. I still have hundreds of thousands of dollars. Money is useless to me."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s always difficult to accept such things in the twilight of a hero. I understand your mood, but you''re not old now. Look at your vigorous appearance, and it''s no problem to spend ten or eight years. In this way, you can recover your injury first. When you recover your injury, I''ll hire you to my company. You''re an experienced and capable person. I''m very welcome."


    The hammer said disdainfully, "go to your company? What are you doing? Be an instructor? You think beautiful, I won''t teach a group of rookies. Besides, that company is qualified to hire the black devil!"


    Gao Yang smiled: "I didn''t ask you to be an instructor. You see, if you want to die on the battlefield, I''ll send you to the battlefield. There are three of you alive. Just work for me. Do what you want. If you don''t want to do it, I''ll send you to Somalia, and then I may let you go to Yemen. You three help me deal with some shady things secretly, such as high assassination, etc If you are idle and want to train recruits, you can teach a little if you are happy. If you are not happy, you can fight if you want and scold if you want. Where can you find such a good thing? "


    Scarface looked up with strange eyes, then said in a deep voice to the hammer: "come to our angel mercenary regiment. We don''t think you''re old. We have enough wars for you to fight. Now we''re trying to separate a place in Ukraine. You must be interested in this."


    Gao Yang frowned and said to scar face, "Hey, what do you mean? Rob me?"


    Scarface ignored him and said sincerely, "our leader is not here, but he must be willing to invite you to join. Your experience and skills are what we need, and what we are doing is very dangerous. You must have no chance to live to death, so join us."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "scar face, it''s none of your business here. You go out."


    Albert pushed Scarface to the door. After being pushed away by Scarface with his hand, Albert bent down to carry Scarface and was about to push him to the door. While Scarface had to fight against Albert, he said loudly, "join the angel. Satan is nothing compared with us."


    Gao Yang is embarrassed to step out. He still depends on scar face to help treat the wounded, but he can''t let scar face stay and rob him.


    Gao Yang is embarrassed to deal with one by two, but although scar face is a military doctor, it is also a kind of big and thick, with big arms and round waist. It belongs to the type that can fight very well. Albert is about to fall with him, but he still can''t get scar face out, so Gao Yang decides to join hands with Albert.


    At this time, the hammer said faintly, "angels? Not interested, not heard of, very famous?"


    As soon as the sound of the hammer fell to the ground, Scarface was stunned. Then Albert immediately stopped his hand and said with a smile, "ha ha, I haven''t heard of it."


    Scar face stood up straight and said seriously, "the angel is the first mercenary regiment, always!"


    The hammer said slowly, "you''re going to split a place from Ukraine. It sounds good. Where is it?"


    Scarface immediately said, "East, Donetsk, or anywhere."


    The hammer said slowly, "are you German?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as the hammer''s face changed, he said loudly, "get out, you damn German! I''m Ukrainian! My father has been to Berlin, and you''re going to engage in Ukraine now, and you invite me to join. If I can promise, I''ll crush you with one hand!"


    Scarface was stunned at first, then spat angrily, raised his middle finger at the hammer and said loudly, "go to hell, you damn old bastard!"


    Albert laughed and pushed Scarface out, leaving only the hammer and Gao Yang scolding on the bed.


    Listening to the curse of scar face outside, he said with a loud smile, "what''s the matter? Have you changed your mind?"


    The hammer slowly said, "Yemen is too windy and dusty. It''s not a good place, but what conspiracy you want to engage in there sounds good. In fact, what the black devil is good at is not fighting, but secretly engaging in these conspiracies, subversion and assassination. I''m good at this. Well, what are you going to do? Tell me."

 Chapter 1580

    Although he was already busy and badly injured, Gao Yang felt relieved when he came out of the hammer house.


    Hammer doesn''t want to die. He wants to survive and go to Yemen to waste heat.


    Gao Yang couldn''t find anyone suitable to take charge of the overall situation in Yemen. Therefore, he even tried to get Clooney to Yemen to engage in a conspiracy, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t make this determination. There was no way. He didn''t doubt the employment and didn''t doubt the use of people. Gao Yang really didn''t trust to give Clooney so much resources. He was afraid that Clooney would stab him in the back.


    Now, when the hammer went to Yemen, the old man of Pavlovic and another black devil couldn''t run away. Taking Pavlovic and their three old men to Yemen inadvertently helped Gao Yang solve a big problem.


    Gao Yang sees Scarface. Scarface doesn''t seem to be affected by being scolded by the hammer just now. He is discussing the operation plan for Irene with Albert.


    Gao Yang walked over, smiled at scar face and said, "sorry, people belong to us."


    Scar face said calmly: "people who know the value of the black devil must want them. For us, we really need an old man of the black devil, but an old man with a broken leg needs to rest for at least half a year, and he doesn''t fit in with the angel, so it doesn''t matter. It''s no pity if he doesn''t get it."


    Albert smiled, "of course you don''t fit in. You are angels, and we fit in very well. We are Satan and the devil belongs to us."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I thought you would be very angry."


    Scarface shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to be angry with. An old man who wants to die. I''m angry with him. The black devil is very annoying, but they deserve respect. Scold a black devil. How many people in the world do you think have this opportunity? Of course, you don''t expect me to treat him again. I''m afraid I''ll strangle him and meet his desire to die."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile, "very good. I''m glad you can see it, because the hammer will be our Satan in the future. In addition, tell your boss that I''ll meet him or let him come to me."


    Gao Yang soon saw Nate. He went to find Nate.


    After seeing knight, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "I have a plan to discuss with you about those doctors."


    Nate shook his head and said in a deep voice, "are you in a hurry? If it''s not very urgent, let''s divide the equipment of the butter knife first."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, then divide the equipment. Pull out the equipment and quickly dispose of the body. Don''t wait too long. It''s bad for the body to rot."


    The angel drove away several cars, and the body of the butter knife was pulled on the truck. Knight and Gao Yang climbed into a truck full of bodies, and then Knight said: "There is GPS positioning equipment on the body, but we had destroyed it when we left the battlefield. I didn''t move the rest. I put all my belongings that are easy to fall, such as guns, here. I promise you I didn''t take anything away without permission. Now we start counting and sorting out the equipment."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I can trust you. Let''s start now."


    The angel''s men began to remove the bodies from the car, put them on the ground one by one, and then put some bits and pieces next to the bodies.


    Gao Yang picked up a helmet, knocked it, shook his head and said, "the helmet is very ordinary. It''s the same as what we use."


    Knight glanced up and said in a deep voice, "are you showing off?"


    Gao Yang is not showing off, but he does use the best helmet in the US Army.


    Gao Yang shrugged, looked at the low light night vision on the butter knife, and said helplessly, "Falk, it''s still the same as ours."


    Nate took a breath and said with a gloomy face, "shut up!"


    Gao Yang picked up an M4A1, opened the bolt and looked at it. Then he raised his gun and aimed at it. He nodded and said, "it''s not bad, but it''s not good enough. Isn''t the equipment of butter knife the most advanced? What''s this? It''s not as good as our gun."


    Knight said angrily, "their guns are issued by the public! Our guns are custom guns for at least tens of thousands of dollars. Ram, don''t show off!"


    Gao Yang didn''t say a word, opened the red dot sight on the gun, and then said in surprise: "this, this is powerful. This is a close-up light spot sight, but it still has night vision mode. Let me see, FAK! It''s a low light level and infrared dual-mode. How did they do it?"


    Gao Yang has always been not very interested in the sight on the butter knife and gun, because those sights look slightly larger than ordinary ones, but their size is limited, and the scientific and technological content of the light spot sight is not particularly high to tell the truth, so Gao Yang hasn''t looked carefully, but now take it up and look, this seemingly ordinary light spot sight has three modes to choose from, which can be used in natural light during the day Conditional mode, low light level and infrared mode at night. Integrate the three modes into a small light spot sight. Gao Yang, don''t say goodbye. I haven''t heard of it.


    Knight also picked up a gun, looked carefully, and took a cold breath: "it''s worthy of a butter knife!"


    This butter knife is full of melee equipment, because it''s stupid to carry out very close indoor warfare and equip with sniper rifles.


    There are twenty M4A1 butter knives and four M1014 shotguns. They are the same type as Gao Yang''s. these guns are not uncommon, but the sight on the gun is different. They have never been seen or heard before. They are definitely black technology in black technology.


    The equipment of the butter knife is advanced, but not all the equipment is the most advanced, such as bulletproof vests and helmets. This kind of thing that needs mass production cannot be specially developed and produced for the butter knife. At most, there are some new things. Let the butter knife be equipped to verify whether it has the value of mass production and promotion.


    Now, there is no new bulletproof equipment that can be tested on a small scale without leaving the laboratory. Therefore, the butter knife is only equipped with the best bulletproof vest in the United States. It is the same as that used by Gaoyang. Of course, the butter knife may also have a new bulletproof vest, but it has not been verified in actual combat, so it is possible to be useless this time.


    However, the night vision sight used on the gun is different. The observation distance of this small mirror can not be too far, but bringing the three modes together is a great new development. It is absolutely easy to use for close combat such as indoor warfare.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said in a loud voice, "pick up your six guns quickly. The rest are ours."


    Knight waved his hand and said loudly, "six guns. Pay attention to the selection. Don''t break the sight."


    Gao Yang smiled, rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "look at their communication equipment. It must be different."

 Chapter 1581

    The radio equipment used by the military also has a lot of scientific and technological content. It can''t be large, but it has a greater power than the civil radio, has a wider range of action, and must have strong anti-interference ability. In addition, it must not be overheard by people. Therefore, things such as walkie talkies look insignificant, but it is a test of technical strength.


    Gao Yang picked up a walkie talkie, looked at it for a few times, and said to knight, "how can I try a model I haven''t seen?"


    Knight shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I''m not going to experiment. I can only get six. It doesn''t make much sense to me."


    Gao Yang is a little depressed. If these walkie talkies are tested, the conditions required are very complicated, so things must be good, but they can''t be used with them.


    It''s normal that knight is not interested in walkie talkies. He can only be divided into six. It''s no use taking them. It''s better to continue to use the walkie talkies they are now equipped with.


    Knight picked up a rifle, unloaded the magazine, looked at it, and said in a deep voice, "the bullet is very ordinary."


    "Grenades are not ordinary. They have a kind of smoke bomb. They release high-temperature aerosol. Whether it''s thermal imaging or low light level night vision, they all fail. Here, that''s it."


    Gao Yang took a cylindrical smoke bomb from the body and threw it at Nate. After Nate caught it, he said loudly, "give you some and keep it. It may be useful."


    Knight looked at him a few times, shook his head and then threw the smoke bomb back at Gao Yang. He said loudly, "no, there are only a few. It''s meaningless."


    Knight also attached himself and took a ball from the body. Looking at the position, it was hung side by side with the grenade in front of his chest. However, the ball didn''t look like a grenade.


    "What is this?"


    Gao Yang leaned over and asked for the ball from knight. He also said with a puzzled face: "I haven''t seen it¡°


    The size of the ball is similar to that of a golf ball, and the shape is similar. There are planes on the ball, and the position of the plane seems to be made of glass, which looks like a ball full of lenses.


    "Is this a camera? Throw it out for observation. I think it should be like this."


    Gao Yang and Nate are also well-informed people, but they can''t recognize what the ball is for. The ball is heavy and there is no sign on it. They can only guess.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s a camera. See if others have it. If everyone has it, it''s individual equipment. It''s definitely not a camera. If there are only a few, it might be a camera."


    Several angels looked at their bodies and soon there was humanity: "also, not all staff are equipped, but at least half of them are equipped with this thing."


    Sirte came up and said curiously, "try to unscrew it. Maybe it''s a poison gas bomb. No, it doesn''t look like a poison gas bomb. I think it''s a flashlight or a laser transmitter. It looks like there''s a light-emitting device in it. We don''t know if we open it."


    Gao Yang handed the ball and said angrily, "it looks like one. Although there is a seam, it can''t be opened. There''s not even a switch. How can I try?"


    Sirte took it over, looked at it for a moment, nodded and said, "it must not be an explosive device. Please excuse me."


    Sirte looked around and suddenly shouted, "attention, I''m going to throw a bomb."


    After shouting, Sirte whizzed the ball out, and then immediately lay on the ground.


    Gao Yang hurried to lie on the ground, while Knight paid great attention to the image. Even if the attack aircraft in the sky hit rockets, he refused to lie down. However, he rubbed and fell on the ground, and the speed was faster than Gao Yang.


    They all lay on the ground without any sound.


    Gao Yang angrily said, "can opener! You bastard!"


    It''s not a good habit to throw things around when you don''t know what it is. Either Nate was scared to lie down. If he knew something, he wouldn''t lie down.


    Nate said in a deep voice, "can opener! Don''t do this again."


    Sirte stretched out his hand and shouted, "look, it''s a flashlight! No, it''s a light ball used in night war!"


    After the ball was thrown out, it waited for a moment, and then suddenly burst out of the barrel. The strong light shone in all directions, and it was in the burst flash mode. After waiting for three seconds, the high-frequency flash stopped, but it was still glowing, but it became a very soft light.


    Gao Yang stood up, breathed a sigh, and said disapprovingly, "Fark, it''s really a flashlight. Throw out the trigger switch on the ground and start to light up. First, it flashes the enemy''s eyes, and then it changes to soft light to show the enemy''s position without shaking his own eyes. I think that''s it."


    Knight nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, I think so, but I think it''s used when catching people alive, otherwise it doesn''t seem necessary."


    Sirte said, "Americans are like this. They like to study useless and complex things when they have money."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s not useless. Putting a flashlight on a gun will give the enemy without a night vision a clear shooting target, and this will not expose his position and shake the enemy''s eyes. However, for this purpose, he specially studies a flashlight like a grenade. Tut Tut, there''s no way to have money."


    Looking forward to it for a long time, the result was a special-purpose grenade, or a flashlight thrown out. Gao Yang felt very lost, and Nate stood up from the ground and pointed to a grenade trajectory hanging on the body: "what grenade is this?"


    Gao Yang took a look and said loudly, "he took the display, which shows that the grenade is a micro acoustic positioning system. It is a system that launches the locator. They can launch with guns, grenades or rockets, but this has nothing to do with you. You say you don''t want it."


    Knight shrugged and said, "well, I''m really not interested in this."


    Gao Yang is a little depressed, because the things Satan uses are the top good goods, so he doesn''t find too many things that excite him from the butter knife. There''s no way. This is the disadvantage of having a high vision and an appetite.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said to knight, "in indoor warfare, they won''t bring too many equipment. I don''t think there will be any new things. Well, we don''t use the night vision on their helmets. You leave me a few sets and the rest to you. Then you give me these grenades and other strange things for you to pick up a bargain."


    Knight ignored Gao Yang, but bent down, looked at a corpse and said curiously, "what is this?"

 Chapter 1582

    The corpse Knight observed didn''t look special, but he attached himself to the body and moved the corpse. It showed a small waist bag hanging on the back waist of the corpse, especially the three cylinders carried outside the waist bag like a kettle.


    It''s a cylinder. In fact, it looks like three cans. That kind of spray can with hair gel or cosmetics.


    The trouble is that any equipment used in the butter knife is not marked. I look at three cans, but I don''t know what it is for.


    All the three pots were black. Knight reached for one and Gao Yang reached for one. The jar was also heavy in his hand. It seemed to be liquid.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang carefully pulled off the black cover and revealed a green plastic nozzle.


    Gao Yang looked at the spray can in his hand and said suspiciously, "is this aerosol, nerve poison gas? Hypnotic gas?"


    Knight said disdainfully, "don''t always think about those aspects. Maybe it''s emergency medicine. Just look at the things in his bag."


    Sirte squatted and opened the backpack on the waist of the body, then immediately nodded and said, "first aid supplies, it seems to be medical appliances."


    Generally speaking, butter knives do not even need medical guards, because butter knives often follow a backup team when they operate. However, even if there are no professional medical soldiers to follow, there will certainly be first aid to a certain extent. If a member is seriously injured, one second is one second, and one minute is one minute, Sometimes it''s only a few tens of seconds away, which may be related to whether a person can be saved.


    Knight also pulled off the cover of the bottle of aerosol in his hand, but the nozzle of the jar in his hand was red. Knight shook his head and said listlessly, "it''s just first-aid medicine. It''s probably an aerosol to stop bleeding or prevent infection. It''s meaningless."


    Gao Yang reached out and hid the spray can from Nate''s hand. Then he smiled and said, "this is of no use to you. It''s just a can of spray, but I may be useful now. After all, there are many wounded people. This belongs to me."


    Knight thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, it''s yours."


    Gao Yang coughed softly, pointed to the equipment all over the ground and said, "you have all the helmets and night vision devices on them. You can only take six guns and sighting devices on them. You can''t use them anyway. Give them to me and all the grenades. How''s it? No problem?"


    Knight nodded, "yes, it''s fair. Thank you."


    Knight must thank Gao Yang, because the night vision instrument used by Satan is really the best, much more advanced than that used by angels, so Gao Yang is not rare, but knight is very rare.


    For knight, there are more than 20 best night vision devices at once, which is definitely an improvement in the combat power of the angel mercenary regiment. Only six people have changed into the equipment of butter knife, which is certainly different from that of more than 20 people.


    A night vision device costs tens of thousands of dollars, but now neither Gaoyang nor Knight will pay attention to hundreds of thousands of dollars, so they don''t think about how much it is worth at all.


    Gao Yang and knight were very satisfied. After preliminarily setting the distribution plan, Gao Yang said carelessly: "there is nothing special about those CIA, but there is a sniper among those CIA people. I want the sniper''s things."


    In addition to the butter knife, there are several CIA people. However, although those CIA people also have certain combat effectiveness, they mainly undertake the task of remote communication. Gao Yang dare not even touch the instruments used by the CIA to communicate and shoot. What if his appearance and voice are sent to the other end thousands of miles away and presented to the Americans, Therefore, Gao Yang destroyed these equipment at the first time, which is called caution without big mistake.


    Knight is also not interested in the CIA''s things, because after he and Gao Yang have seen it together, they come to the same conclusion that the CIA''s things are not useful for combat, and it is very possible to get into trouble.


    Knight shrugged his shoulders and said loudly, "that sight..."


    "It''s mine, of course."


    Before Knight finished, Gao Yang quickly cut off Knight''s words.


    Gao Yang and knight have tried. The sight used by the CIA sniper is good, but it is not as good as the thermal imaging sight robbed from the butter knife, that is, Gao Yang''s thermal imaging sight blacked from the angel. However, it is better than what Cui Bo uses on the gun now. It is not enough to compare with the top and more than the bottom.


    Knight hesitated: "we need a good sight now, which can''t be bought with money..."


    Gao Yang said decisively, "man, I''m an accurate shooter and sniper. You grab this with me. Do you think I can let you?"


    Neil shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, it''s yours."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "thank you for not robbing me."


    Nate wiped his mouth, then said seriously, "ram, can you buy me some equipment, your walkie talkie and night vision, I''m very interested."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said helplessly, "I''m sorry, my source is also very limited, and I need to protect my equipment provider. It''s impossible to get it for you."


    Morgan helped to get everything, so Morgan has to take risks. It''s OK for Gao Yang to use it quietly. It''s not authentic to ask Morgan to help others. After all, Morgan doesn''t make money by this, and he doesn''t look at the small money made by selling this thing, so Gao Yang can''t pit Morgan anyway.


    Knight said immediately, "well, I understand. Now we can take things away."


    Gao Yang loaded all the useful things on the car. Although Satan''s things were originally the most advanced ranks, this time his harvest was still very, very big. Apart from others, the melee three in one aiming system installed on those guns was a great harvest.


    As for those strange grenades and walkie talkies, they are secondary to Gao Yang. They use walkie talkies well enough. As for those grenades, they use one less and consume them without waiting to find out the way to use. It doesn''t make much sense.


    Knight''s position was not far from the hospital. After putting things in the car, Gao Yang said to knight, "wait a minute, I''ll tell you how to deal with the doctor''s problem. Now I need to go back."


    Gao Yang took the first-aid kit found by knight and hurried to the hospital. After waiting to lose sight of knight, he immediately said in a hurry in the walkie talkie: "panda, panda, where have you been? Come to the hospital, Falk! I found something good! Something good to help! It''s developed this time! It''s developed!"

 Chapter 1583

    The most precious thing obtained from the butter knife is in Gao Yang''s hand. It''s not a night vision, not a gun, but the first-aid kit in his hand.


    The first-aid drugs and articles contained in the first-aid kit are nothing. Gao Yang has seen them. The most important thing is the three spray cans.


    What Gao Yang holds in his hand may be a representative result related to the next generation of battlefield first aid in the United States. Yes, the three seemingly insignificant sprays.


    What is the key to first aid on the battlefield?


    Time, only time!


    Battlefield injuries are nothing more than open wounds after being hit by bullets or shell fragments. In addition, there are dynamic compression injuries and fractures caused by shock waves. Relatively speaking, the injuries are mainly concentrated in those types.


    There are several characteristics for medical soldiers to treat the wounded on the battlefield. The main one is that the faster, the better. The other is that the simpler the means used, the better. Another, of course, the more effective the drugs and equipment used, the better.


    As can be seen from the film, a medical soldier hurriedly bandages the wounded wounded who have been shot to stop bleeding, and then there are a group of wounded and wailing soldiers next to him. After the medical guards have managed to deal with one, they can deal with the next wounded. How many soldiers have been seriously injured in this process, but as long as the blood is stopped, the soldiers who may survive will die? Just can''t count, can''t count.


    The medics certainly hope to save all the wounded, but the medics are people, not gods. They can only save as many people as possible as they can at their fastest speed. That''s all. But what if the medics can greatly shorten the rescue time on the battlefield?


    For example, in a great war, if the time to save a wounded person could be shortened from ten minutes to five minutes, how many people would survive? If we can shorten it to one minute, that is, the speed is ten times faster. There is no need to say more about the significance.


    In 1943, penicillin was first used in the battlefield of World War II. This antibiotic saved the lives of countless soldiers. The significance of this drug to soldiers and even to the whole mankind cannot be overemphasized.


    Now the question is, what medicine is Gao Yang holding in his hand?


    Gao Yangna is the crystallization of American Medical Science and technology, the core item of the next generation of battlefield first aid in the United States, and a super era medicine to subvert the current state of battlefield first aid.


    In short, Satan is developed.


    The reason why Satan has developed is that those three spray cans are really great things and the embodiment of the strength of the United States to dominate the world. There are three aerosol sprays, one to stop bleeding, one to reduce inflammation and prevent infection, and one to anesthetize.


    It doesn''t look impressive, and it doesn''t sound impressive, does it? But if the blood vessel must be clamped with hemostatic forceps, and then the wound tightly wrapped with bandage can stop the blood with only one spray, what is the concept?


    The operation was very successful because the medical environment was too poor or could not be sent to a hospital with good conditions for a long time. However, the wound was infected, so that a large number of hormones and antibiotics had to be used to fight the infection in the later stage, resulting in a sharp decline in physique and even death. Now, just a gentle spray is needed, and there is no worry about wound infection, What is this concept?


    Anesthesia. Now the narcotic drug used in the U.S. military battlefield is horse caffeine. It has good analgesic effect, but it is also very addictive. Also, don''t treat the anesthesiologist as a doctor. How to anesthetize and the dose of narcotic drugs are a special subject, so the anesthetic is in the hands of medical soldiers, and the effect is not particularly strong. Now, just spray it, The pain is greatly reduced. It''s simple, convenient and fast. It can even let the light wounded continue to fight. What''s the concept?


    So, it''s no exaggeration to get three spray cans and say that Satan has developed.


    Gao Yang''s excited heart almost jumped out. Then he didn''t dare to enter the hospital. He had to wait for Andy he outside the hospital.


    Andy Ho was still escorting Cui Bo to the hospital, but he was not far from the hospital. When the team arrived at the hospital, Andy ho asked Albert to take over and send the wounded in first, and he did run out to see Gao Yang hiding.


    "What''s the matter? What''s developed?"


    Gao Yang took out the first-aid kit like a thief. After looking around, he whispered, "I saw the aerosol spray from the butter knife. There are no antibiotics in the first-aid kit! There are no anesthetics, that is to say, these three cans absolutely have the effects of antibiotics and anesthesia!"


    Andy Ho''s lips trembled. He grabbed the first aid kit in Gao Yang''s hand and said in a trembling voice: "no one saw it?"


    "Nate found it! But he didn''t think it was useful. I asked for it from him. No, I robbed it. I''m afraid that the angel''s military doctor would find the benefits of this medicine. Now I don''t dare to go to the hospital!"


    Andy he trembled and said, "yes, yes, Nate doesn''t understand. Their military doctors can understand it if they don''t do well. They can''t find it. Boss, do you think this is the S series first aid products mentioned by Morgan?"


    Gao Yang nodded, lowered his voice and said, "absolutely! Think about it. It''s out of the laboratory stage and the initial clinical trial stage. Morgan said it was the level IV clinical trial stage, right? Who tried the butter knife? Three kinds of cross era sprays, aren''t they? I think it''s not wrong, it must be!"


    The last time Gao Yang was injured, he was shot twice in the stomach in Austria. After returning to the United States, Morgan said when he saw him that if only he could get a new generation of battlefield first-aid drugs being tested by the U.S. military, Gao Yang would not be so dangerous.


    The speaker didn''t mean to listen. Morgan just said it casually, but Gao Yang must ask questions. So he knew that the U.S. military has such a series of new drugs in the top secret stage, code named s series, which are in clinical trials. It''s almost impossible to get them out, because they are in the top secret stage.


    What is s series? Super means super. Why does Morgan know this s series? Because this project is conducted under the auspices of the Ministry of defense, which requires the approval of Congress to allocate funds, some senators know that there is this project and the general progress, but it is impossible to get it out.


    So Gao Yang knew about the S series from Morgan and the general progress, but he thought it was only possible for the U.S. military to start large-scale equipment and wait for the U.S. military to use it in small quantities at the earliest, but he didn''t expect to get the S series drugs several years earlier than expected.


    Andy ho took the first aid kit, looked around like a thief, and said in a trembling voice: "developed, developed, saved this time, but boss, we''ve only heard of it, but we haven''t used it. We don''t even know the usage, dosage, follow-up reactions and side effects. Dare to use it now?"

 Chapter 1584

    The level IV clinical trial of drugs is open without control group, and small sample randomized control can also be carried out. The purpose is to further investigate the safety and effectiveness of new drugs.


    In other words, few people have used the drugs Gao Yang got. Of course, it is impossible to list the precautions such as dosage, usage and adverse reaction taboos. These things will only be mastered by the people who bear the mission of medical guards with butter knife.


    I don''t know anything. Where dare I use drugs indiscriminately? Drugs can save people, but they also need people''s lives very quickly. Whether the aerosol spray carried by the butter knife is used by all 24 people or only enough for two or three people, I don''t know. It may not be effective if used less, but it''s not uncommon to use more to kill people.


    Even common cold medicine can kill people if you eat too much. This kind of medicine is directly used on wounds, and it is used by people who are seriously injured. As long as there is a reaction, it is too late to save them.


    What Andy is not sure about, Gao Yang is even more uncertain. He frowned and said, "you mean it can''t be used?"


    Andy he also nodded with a sad face and said, "yes, I''m sure I don''t dare to use it, but I''m not willing. Such a good thing can''t be used..."


    After a long sigh, Gao Yang finally shook his head and said, "forget it, forget it, safety first. If there''s no special situation that you have to use, don''t use it. Hey, white happy."


    Andy he said loudly, "how can you be happy in vain? If these things are sold for money, they are worth at least tens of millions. Do you believe it?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I remember Morgan said that this s plan has consumed more than $1.6 billion?"


    Andy nodded and said, "yes, you see, we really can''t use this thing now, but we can sell it to those pharmaceutical giants. When they get the real object, they can quickly analyze the components. With the specific components, they can apply for patent right away, so those civilian pharmaceutical companies will be happy to buy it."


    Gao Yang touched his face and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t understand."


    Andy ho exclaimed: "Let me explain to you that this series of drugs are opened under the auspices of the U.S. Department of defense, and the funds are also provided by the Department of defense. The intellectual property rights belong to the Department of defense, that is, the Department of defense has patents. Neither laboratories nor companies that specifically develop these drugs can register patents. However, if the Department of defense registers patents, it can only publish formulas and active ingredients Such data, but this is impossible at present, because the U.S. military does not intend to promote this large-scale promotion, so the Ministry of defense can only keep it as confidential as possible, and it is impossible to register patents before large-scale mass production promotion. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "I see, and then?"


    "Then, this medicine must be effective, and military medicine can also be used for civilian use. Just like penicillin, if a company gets these and knows the ingredients, they can rush to register patents without spending a penny to develop, but rush to register patents. This is a project with an investment of 1.6 billion US dollars. How much do you say they are willing to spend?"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said: "Wait, I remember that medicine is not so simple. For example, the analysis shows what the ingredient is, but there are a series of strict processes and processes for how to get the ingredient, how to purify it, and under what conditions to add or mix it. If you know the formula, you may not be able to make medicine. If you make medicine, the process troops may not be able to use it. Even if you can use it, it will be effective The fruit is not necessarily good, is it? "


    Andy he anxiously said: "Stupid! As I said, there are several kinds of drug patents, including drug product patents, drug preparation process patents and drug use patents. The pharmaceutical enterprises of multinational giants are very powerful. They know what ingredients, and naturally they can come up with their own solutions soon. Even if they are different from the process or processing technology mastered by the U.S. Department of defense, it doesn''t matter. The effect can be achieved, or there is Part of the effect is good. As long as you rush to register drug patents, other factories and the U.S. Department of defense can''t register. You don''t need to understand the details. In fact, I don''t understand very well. How to say, this is malicious rush to register. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, I probably understand. It''s money."


    Andy ho patted his hand, pointed to Gao Yang and said, "yes, it''s money! We don''t dare to use these things now, keep them, and have the opportunity to sell them to those big pharmaceutical enterprises. All right, I have to have an operation. I estimate that you can deal with these things. It''s just an estimate, at least millions of dollars, tens of millions or even hundreds of millions."


    Andy he was about to leave. Gao Yang grabbed him and said in a hurry, "wait a minute, do you think these sprays can still be used after sub packaging? Are they still effective?"


    Andy ho frowned and said, "there will be no problem in a short time. Just don''t take too long."


    Gao Yang let go of his hand and asked Andy he to leave. A man scratched his head and said to himself, "sold? It''s a pity that such a good thing can only be exchanged for money. It''s enough to give part of Huaxia in exchange. Well, ask!"


    Gao Yang is not sure to pay attention, and when he can''t make up his mind, he usually asks Morgan what to do, so he immediately calls Morgan.


    "Morgan, I got something good. The medicine you said, s series, super medicine, and the replacement emergency medicine of the U.S. Army, remember?"


    Morgan was obviously startled and shouted, "what! Did you get the S series?"


    "Yes, it''s in my hand. I think it should be."


    Morgan immediately said, "what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know, so I called to ask you. If you can get the usage and dosage, it would be great."


    Morgan hissed and said, "it''s a good thing, a good thing, but it''s also a trouble. Listen, don''t sell it. If it leaks out, some people in the United States must be crazy. If those multinational pharmaceutical enterprises can''t resist the pressure, they''re fine, but it''s definitely bad luck for who sells it, so don''t sell it."


    Never overestimate the conscience of capitalists, and Morgan must be a capitalist. He will never be soft when digging up the corner of the United States.


    "What should I do?"


    Morgan thought and whispered: "You can''t take this thing at will, but if you make good use of it, you can get more benefits than money. Since you can''t enjoy it alone, you can spread it out on a large scale. Everyone has a share! No one can find out that it spread out from you. You can leave some for me, but give some to Russia first. Anyway, Russia''s strength is very poor. They can''t copy it, but they can let Russia This powerful faction carries the black pot. I''ll teach you how to do it. You do this... "

 Chapter 1585

    Gao Yang found Knight again, and then he said with a smile: "Colonel, let me ask you something. Do you still feel about Germany? I mean, do you still regard Germany as your motherland?"


    Knight looked at Gao Yang who had gone back and forth. He was puzzled by this unusual problem and frowned: "of course, I''m German."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "do you still want to do something for Germany? What''s good for Germany."


    Knight frowned and said in a deep voice, "what''s your plot? Tell me quickly!"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "well, it''s not a conspiracy. Listen to me, there are some very good things in the first aid kit I''m looking for. I''m going to give you some. You can give it to Germany. As for who it is, I don''t care. You can sell it. It can sell for a lot of money."


    Knight immediately said, "you''re not so kind. You have a conspiracy."


    Gao Yang said in embarrassment: "It''s not a conspiracy. It''s just that I can''t swallow the benefits alone. I want to find someone to share the pressure for me. Don''t tell me I didn''t remind you that the Americans invested a lot of money and spent a long time to develop it. If it''s stained with trouble, you dare to ask for it, or if you think Germany dares to ask for it, I''ll give you one, you No, forget it, but don''t say I didn''t remind you. "


    Knight looked at Gao Yang for a long time and said in a deep voice, "Irene in your team, her father..."


    "Don''t say this. Don''t say it again in the future. You should not know about it."


    Knight immediately said, "well, give me one. It may be useful."


    Gao Yang immediately put on a smiling face and said, "OK, when the special container arrives, I''ll give you one. In addition, I''ve always wanted to ask you something. Why don''t you want Irene? It''s said that you don''t want women and only Germans?"


    Knight shrugged and said, "I''m not just German, and I don''t want women. I just use it as an excuse when I meet people I don''t want. You''re not German, but if you''re willing to join an angel, I''m still very welcome. As for Irene, well, it''s too simple because of her identity."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "well, I''ll give you a copy of the medicine later. In addition, we have to make a play. Later, you pretend to be Russian. Come here. I''ll tell you how to play the play. Are the GPS positioning things you got from the butter knife still there?"


    Nate said in a deep voice, "what do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "this is a very complicated plan. We need to involve the Russians. We can''t pretend alone, so we have to start the play from Kiev."


    After whispering with Nate for a long time, Gao Yang left contentedly.


    Gao Yang returned to the hospital. He first went to the hammer, explained to the hammer for a long time, and then went to No. 13.


    On the 13th, he pulled the directional thunder manually, and he was hit in the leg by the fragments of the directional thunder. His injury was very serious, but he couldn''t die. The most important thing is that he can wake up and do something.


    When everything is arranged, the rest is how to play.


    There were too many wounded people, and the doctors who were tied up could not leave. Moreover, in order to provide work efficiency, the doctors got some free activity space. Only when the doctors approached the hammer ward, they would speed up their steps, because the eyes of the two people standing at the door of the ward were fierce.


    Then, on that night, the injury of the hammer suddenly appeared repeatedly, and a group of people began to give first aid in a hurry. During this period, two doctors were called into the ward, and then began to listen to the two doctors arguing about the treatment plan of the hammer. Especially important, the content of their quarrel was whether to use an unknown drug.


    The quarrel focused on three aerosol sprays, which really surprised the doctors. When the quarrel was the most intense, someone finally found that there were too many doctors in the house, so the bound doctors were driven out again.


    The end result was that the hammer didn''t die, and the next day he began to receive normal treatment. Of course, those tied doctors must be driven away.


    After staying in the hospital for two days, the seriously wounded were sent away one after another. Mysterious Russians came in and out of the hospital, but those doctors always have to work because they are the best doctors in Kiev, so they can always see one or two Russians rush in or out occasionally.


    On the third day, after all the wounded were stabilized, the bound doctor and the wounded began to transfer together. At this time, someone finally saw the hammer here.


    The face of the hammer looks different from before, even the sound is different. The difference is not very big, but it must be different from before. The important thing is that the hammer handed over the doctors and nurses to his hospital bed and personally promised that as long as they work hard and try to save everyone''s brothers, they will never kill them.


    The sound and face of the hammer come from Gao Yang''s memory. It doesn''t matter if it''s very similar. It''s just a little interesting.


    The motorcade carrying the wounded and doctors began to move towards eastern Ukraine. After many difficulties and obstacles along the way, it finally reached a place called krasnoton in Lugansk four days later, which is less than ten kilometers from the Russian border.


    Here, everyone received a warm reception and they finally settled down.


    At krasnoton, the doctors and nurses tortured by fear all day found that they seemed to have finally come to an end.


    The doctors and nurses were gathered together. Knight waved easily, so many guns were aimed at the doctors. At this time, Gao Yang took people to the hospital in time and shouted, "Colonel, don''t kill them!"


    Knight turned around and said coldly with a very standard Moscow accent: "this is their destiny. They know too much."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "no, the boss said, you can''t kill them!"


    "Shoot!"


    "Who dares to shoot!"


    After they shouted, they said angrily, "the boss said let them go! These people saved many of our brothers. The boss promised not to kill them."


    Knight disdained: "big Ivan is your boss, not mine. He can''t command me."


    The angel''s men tried to shoot, and Gao Yang also pulled out his pistol, pointed the muzzle at Knight, and said angrily, "who dares to shoot!"


    After a roar, he said angrily: "commander! The cooperation between the boss and you is conditional! If you start to violate our boss''s meaning now, the cooperation will be suspended. This is what our boss said. I remind you again that this cooperation is very important to Russia and our boss. You''d better ask your officer before you act rashly!"

 Chapter 1586

    Gao Yang doesn''t hold a gun alone. There is a large group of people behind him. Those employed by him really regard angels as their opponents at this time.


    Knight looked angry and said angrily, "are you crazy? These people know too much. Have you thought about the consequences if you don''t kill them!"


    Gao Yang said with disdain: "Our boss has said that his whereabouts have been exposed, and there is nothing to hide. Can Americans still catch up with him when he has arrived here? So it doesn''t matter whether these doctors are dead or alive. Besides, they did save my brothers. The boss promised to let them go. If you dare to kill them, you will accompany them Bury! Hum, foreign intelligence agency, others are afraid of you, I''m not afraid! "


    Knight said angrily, "these people are bound by our brothers in Kiev. If you let them go, our brothers in Kiev will be in danger. You can''t be too selfish!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that''s your foreign intelligence agency. It has nothing to do with me. My task is to send them back safely."


    Knight stared at Gao Yang and said angrily, "you have seed! Stop the team and let''s go!"


    Knight took people away. Gao Yang put away his gun and said to the frightened doctors, "don''t be afraid. You''re safe. I''ll arrange someone to send you back. Everyone has a reward of 20000 dollars to thank you for your work during this time. Well, let''s go quickly."


    Several Russians left with the doctors, led by newlantova, who can do this little thing well.


    When all the doctors went away and the people brought by Gao Yang were dispersed, Knight appeared again. As soon as he saw Gao Yang, he frowned and said, "this plan is too rough."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s rough, but it works. Old maozi can do more fine things."


    "Old maozi?"


    "It''s the Russians."


    Knight shrugged his shoulders and said disapprovingly, "the Russians don''t speak of credit. This play is based on the Russians'' speaking of credit. Americans won''t believe it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Russia doesn''t speak of credit in doing business, but big Ivan speaks of credit."


    Knight smiled, "you''re so big, Ivan. Aren''t you afraid he''ll kill you?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "how much pressure can my small body resist? Shouldn''t I use his name to divert attention now? Besides, it''s good for big Ivan. He just needs to divert other people''s attention."


    Knight nodded and said in a deep voice, "it''s done in Kiev?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, it''s done. The drugs were sent to the Russian Foreign Intelligence Agency in Kiev at the first time, but unfortunately, their whereabouts were exposed. Now the Ukrainians have known what the Russians got, especially what they handed over under their monitoring. After the Russians got the drugs, they were blocked and robbed by the Americans I have successfully returned to Russia as soon as possible. I don''t know the specific process, but I know it must be a good story of wits and courage, a spy war story. "


    Knight shook his head and said in a deep voice, "ram, you are so insidious. I won''t ask you how you did it. I know you must have strong strength in Kiev, so don''t forget to promise me."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course I can''t forget. I always keep my word. A brigade will be handed over to you within one month and three months at the latest."


    Knight nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, now that the doctors have left, they will tell the Americans about your play, but I still think there are too many loopholes to withstand careful research."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. If we do it reasonably, Americans will doubt whether it is true or false. Who can tell? I just want them to doubt. There is no need to put hard evidence in their hands. I said that Americans will supplement the chain of evidence by themselves to make it all seem reasonable."


    Knight nodded and said in a deep voice, "what''s the next step?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "next, let the Russians who took the money go home and go from here. They will attract enough attention, and we will be completely dispersed from here. It is enough for a large group of us to come here."


    Knight smiled and said in a deep voice, "Ukraine has completely lost its control over the grass-roots level, otherwise we can''t come here. My ideals and plans are likely to be realized. What about you? Almost everyone of your people is hurt. What are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang reluctantly spread his hand and said with a bitter smile: "we have to recover from the injury in Dongwu. Now there is no place to go. Dongwu is the safest place. Before I am sure that the Americans'' vision has been transferred, they can only recover from the injury here. As for me, I have to go back to Kiev."


    Nate frowned and said, "do you want to go back to Kiev? I thought you would keep your people until they recovered."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "of course I want to, but I can''t. I have to go back to Kiev. There are still a lot of things to do. In order to go wherever we want in the future and not be chased by Americans everywhere, I have to deal with the things in Kiev."


    Knight said in a deep voice, "well, I also want to invite you to help me fight. In that case, there''s no way. We''ll go back to Donetsk right away. There are too many forces here and it''s not safe enough."


    Gao Yang nodded, picked up the walkie talkie and called. After returning to Satan, Taylor came over with a small box.


    Gao Yang grabbed the box and said to Nate: "This is an incubator. There are three kinds of medicine in it. You''d better send it out within 72 hours. Remember, give it to a knowledgeable person. If you can''t find someone who knows the value of this thing in Germany, you''d better sell it. I''ve asked. This one can sell for $8 million. Many pharmaceutical companies are willing to buy it. The only requirement, Colonel, don''t pull me out."


    Nate took the box and said in a deep voice, "I won''t sell it. Is it really so good?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "if you sell well, my share can only sell for $8 million to $10 million. If you don''t sell, my share can sell for $30 million. The price of the only share is always much higher. As for the value of this thing, well, just tell him that it''s the S series of the United States. I think several people in Germany can know."


    Knight picked up the small box, looked at it, nodded and said, "well, I won''t sell it. I''ll give it to Germany. That''s it. Let''s break up here."


    Gao Yang saluted Nate and said seriously, "thank you, Colonel."


    Knight saluted Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "you''re welcome, general."

 Chapter 1587

    Kiev, 21 may 2014.


    Just after the war, there were a group of people lying in hospital beds. Gao Yang rushed back to Kiev.


    It''s because he still has many things to finish. He can''t come unless he comes. Another important thing is that Gao Yang wants to get Morgan''s gun quickly.


    But how to put things belonging to others into his pocket? Gao Yang can''t think of any other way except buying and robbing.


    It''s not a problem to buy that gun, no matter how expensive it is, but there''s no need to think about it at all. The gun owner is richer than Gao Yang, and even richer than Morgan.


    Rob, he is the president of Ukraine, not yet, but soon. Gao Yang can''t rob even if he is full of courage.


    Gao Yang doesn''t intend to buy it. If he bids to buy it from others, it will expose his target. Anyway, it''s impossible. Instead of buying it and robbing it, he might as well do it directly. Even if poroneschenko loses it, he doesn''t know who did it.


    Hard robbery is impossible. Even if Gao Yang has the courage, he and Taylor are the only two people. The success rate is too low. It''s not to rob things from people in the street. It''s to break into people''s heavily guarded homes to take hard robbery. It''s not a thing. Since it can''t be robbed, the rest is to cheat and steal.


    Now, only Taylor, a man with full beard and tail, can help Gao Yang. Albert is not injured, but he must stay to take care of the wounded. In addition, Gao Yang can''t find anyone who can act with him.


    Taylor is a good hand in war, and Gao Yang is also a good hand in war, but it''s hard to let them do it. Finally, Gao Yang feels that among the options, stealing seems to be the only feasible one.


    Therefore, Gao Yang decided to play a guest role as a thief. He had planned to come to Kiev with Taylor, but he thought that only the two of them could not do anything. He had no choice but to pull No. 13 with a broken leg.


    "Before I knew you, I hadn''t been hurt for a long time, but after I knew you, you said I had been hurt several times? All seriously!"


    Taylor drove the car and sat high in the co driver''s seat. No. 13 in the back didn''t know what he thought. Suddenly, he opened his mouth with a sad face. After waiting for the complaint, No. 13 sighed: "I''m not a good killer. I''m running around with a group of mercenaries. It''s really a humiliating killer''s career."


    "You used to be a killer. If you want to be exposed, you''ll die. Now you''re a mercenary. It''s hard to do face-to-face work. Injuries are inevitable. Alas, I won''t say anything if I''m hurt by my own directional thunder."


    The 13th angrily said, "I can''t pull it if I''m one step late! You''re good enough to say!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you''re not a person who likes to complain. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    On the 13th, he coughed softly and said softly, "you found my sister and I should help you. It''s nothing to be hurt. Well, what I want to say is that now I''m hurt. It''s unrealistic to rely on you two to get the gun out."


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked at No. 13. He said in surprise: "how did you change it today? It''s not you. What do you want to say?"


    The 13th said seriously, "we need help."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, if you can''t find help, do you have any good suggestions? Hi, Leonard, can you contact your former colleagues, like lions and medusa?"


    The 13th shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I can''t get in touch, but I have a better candidate."


    "Who?"


    "My sister!"


    "Your sister?"


    "Yes."


    "Ha ha, it''s a nice day today."


    Gao Yang turned around and made a ha ha. His perfunctory meaning was too obvious. On the 13th, he angrily said, "I''m not kidding you. My sister is the most suitable candidate. I taught her a lot of things. Now I can''t move. Only she can replace me!"


    Gao Yang sighed, turned to the 13th and said helplessly, "don''t make trouble! You''ve only been with your sister for a few days? What can you teach her? Leave your sister a quick killer textbook and let her see the teaching for a few days? You tease me, all right, don''t make trouble."


    The 13th said helplessly, "I taught her to make up. Gao, you must let her come."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "OK, stop talking. If we can''t do it ourselves, we won''t do it. I''ll tell Morgan the news and let him come by himself. In short, Karima doesn''t need to come here."


    On the 13th, he began to create opportunities for his sister. There are some things. Although everyone doesn''t say, everyone knows that Karima likes to be high. Although she has never said it clearly, people with long eyes can see it. Although he hasn''t seen his sister since childhood, the elder brother on the 13th has automatically substituted the feeling of being like a father, Try to create a chance for his sister and Gao Yang to get along.


    On the 13th, even Kiev is very dangerous. It''s even more dangerous for Karima to steal guns. People like him can''t look at things like ordinary people. In his eyes, killing people is a normal job. It''s not a matter to steal something.


    The 13th is abnormal, but Gao Yang is very normal, so how could he agree to the 13th''s request.


    "What''s wrong with my sister? You really should reconsider. Now that the big dog is injured and he''s not here, what are you worried about, and you have a legitimate reason..."


    On the 13th, he never spoke easily, but now he has become talkative. When he can''t bear it, Taylor, who has been playing the deaf next to him, suddenly whispered, "here we are."


    The place where they came to Gaoyang is grushevsky street. The place to see is malinsky palace, that is, the presidential palace of Ukraine.


    After looking at the magnificent Presidential Palace, Gao Yang said with a puzzled face: "why do we come here? Poroneschenko is not the president, and he doesn''t live here. How can the gun be here?"


    The 13th sighed and said helplessly: "Poroneschenko has a villa on the outskirts of Kiev, covering an area of 120 hectares, including the courtyard. I managed to get in, but I didn''t find a gun. His mansion in Kiev occupied the whole building, and I didn''t have time to investigate it. That is to say, the gun may be in three places, villa, mansion, and here After boleyneshenko moved in, but now there is no master here, and the security is not so strict. It''s more convenient for us to observe. You have to take a long-term view to do this, okay? "

 Chapter 1588

    Gao Yang understands the meaning of the 13th. As a killer, the 13th often prepares for months or even longer to assassinate a target. Any place where the target may appear may be regarded as the place to start, and the main residence of a target is the most important.


    The most important items are usually carried with him. Gao Yang doesn''t know the status of Princess Sisi''s shotgun in bologneshenko''s heart, but bologneshenko lived in the presidential palace and brought in several beloved collections, which is very possible and very possible.


    The gun may be in bologneshenko''s villa, or in his luxury house in Kiev. Of course, it may also appear in the presidential palace in the near future. It is a good choice to investigate the terrain in advance while it is more convenient on the premise that it can not be guaranteed that the gun can be stolen in a short time.


    The presidential palace of Ukraine is on the greenshevsky street. The former malinsky palace has a strong Russian style old building. Although it is not high, it is beautiful and of course it is luxurious. In front of the presidential palace is a highway, not far from the tallest LADA building. It is easy to find and easy to observe outside, but it is difficult to get in.


    On greenshevsky street, yak had just been stabbed a few days ago. When he came to this place again, Gao Yang felt strange.


    The car drove in front of the presidential palace, looked at the presidential palace and muttered, "how the fuck can we get in? Otherwise, let''s go to see poroneshenko''s mansion in Kiev first."


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "where is more difficult to get in than here? I''m not hurt. I''m hurt. Hum, don''t think about it until I''m better. There are only a few days left. How can you go to his house and steal the gun? When poroneschenko lives in the presidential palace, he has to come here sooner or later, turn around and go back and find a place to observe slowly."


    Looking for an intersection, Taylor drove back. When he was approaching the presidential palace, No. 13 said in a deep voice: "there is a high-end restaurant across the road from the tallest LADA building. Let''s go in and sit down and observe slowly."


    Gao Yang also noticed the restaurant just now. It''s a very high-grade place. No wonder the restaurant guarding the supreme Rada and the presidential palace is not high-grade.


    Gao Yang''s car was MPV. He parked the car at the door of the restaurant. Gao Yang opened the side sliding door. Taylor went to the back and took down the wheelchair. Then the two put No. 13 on the wheelchair and pushed No. 13 to the door of the restaurant.


    It was just after 11 o''clock and it was time for dinner. Gao Yang thought it was good to eat and observe, but when he walked to the door of the restaurant, the waiter at the door said politely in English: "Hello, do you have an appointment?"


    "No."


    After Gao Yang finished, the waiter said apologetically, "I''m very sorry. We can only make an appointment in advance for dinner here. Now it''s full. Gentlemen, I''m afraid you have to come next time."


    The 13th said calmly, "I have an appointment. I have reserved a table."


    The waiter immediately opened the door, bowed slightly and said, "welcome three, have a nice meal, please."


    After entering the door, Gao Yang looked at No. 13 in surprise and said, "when did you make an appointment? Oh, you lied?"


    On the 13th, he said with disdain: "I made an appointment online yesterday. You can''t do anything about this. You don''t know how to prepare in advance for investigation. Hum."


    Gao Yang refused. After calling his sister, he had a bad temper on the 13th. Gao Yang only smiled and said, "fortunately, you are thoughtful, OK, OK."


    After telling the waiter the name of the reservation, the three people were taken to a table by the window, which was about 200 meters diagonally opposite the presidential palace.


    He withdrew a chair and sat directly in the wheelchair on the 13th. Then he began to watch the movement of the presidential palace and sat high beside the 13th. As for Taylor, he could only sit opposite them. If you want to observe, you have to look back.


    Before sitting down, the waiter had handed over three menus. While Gao Yang and Taylor were still looking at the menu, the 13th, who hurriedly turned over the menu, whispered to the waiter: "black caviar, red vegetable borscht, French bread and fried salmon, three cooked sirloin steak, vegetable salad, today''s special dessert, black coffee."


    The 13th said quickly, and the waiter remembered quickly. When the 13th finished, the waiter had finished writing it down. Then he reached out and took back the menu from the 13th hand, smiled and said, "OK, sir."


    Gao Yang sighed, closed the menu and said to the waiter, "just like him."


    Taylor also closed the menu and said with a bitter smile, "just like him."


    When the waiter took back the menu with a smile, the 13th said expressionless: "wait, my side dishes and main dishes first, together, and give me a bottle of ketchup."


    The waiter was stunned, and then said unnaturally, "do you mean that the side dishes and main dishes should be served first, before the appetizer?"


    The 13th nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes!"


    The waiter immediately smiled and said, "OK, the side dishes and main courses are served before the appetizer, but I''m sorry, sir. We don''t have ketchup separately."


    The 13th looked at the waiter and said in a deep voice, "change to black pepper sauce, OK, that''s it."


    Gao Yang is speechless. It''s no wonder that the waiter will be surprised, because Western food is appetizer, soup, side dish, main course, salad, dessert, coffee or tea. A set comes down in this order. It may not be so particular in ordinary restaurants, but this is a very high-end restaurant. It messes up the eating order and falls down. Unfortunately, it doesn''t care whether it falls or not on the 13th.


    After the waiter left, he smiled bitterly and said, "what can we see from here?"


    On the 13th, he said angrily, "I need to see something. There''s no need to tell you. You don''t understand it. Don''t bring in your thinking of fighting. What you want to be now is a thief!"


    After saying that, on the 13th, he immediately turned his attention to the presidential palace, and then said in a deep voice: "write down, there are four posts in total, and the most peripheral guards change shifts at 11:30."


    The focus of his observation on the 13th is different from that of him. Gao Yang still knows this. His observation is from the perspective of combat, but he certainly won''t. If he needs to fight with people, his task has failed.


    Gao Yang looked at his own, and he was looking at his own on the 13th. After watching it for almost five minutes, they both sighed.


    Gao Yang felt that it was impossible to make a strong attack. Although he didn''t intend to do so, he didn''t know why he sighed on the 13th.


    The 13th shook his head slightly and said softly, "it''s hard to enter. It''s really hard to enter."

 Chapter 1589

    If a country''s presidential palace can easily let people like the 13th in, it will really become a joke. Therefore, it is not surprising that it is difficult to speak up on the 13th. If it is particularly simple on the 13th, he will feel strange.


    The 13th frowned more and more tightly, but just when he wanted to talk to Gao Yang, the waiter began to serve.


    The 13th stopped talking. The waiter put the appetizers of Gao Yang and Taylor on the table, and then put a freshly fried steak and small bread in the side dish in front of the 13th.


    Gao Yang didn''t plan to drink, nor did he plan to drink aperitif, so he didn''t ask for a drink list at all, but he changed his mind now. He planned to have some aperitif. For no other reason, he was depressed.


    "Please bring me the wine list. I need an aperitif. How about you?"


    Taylor shrugged, nodded and said, "well, give me a vodka."


    The waiter bowed and said, "wait a minute, I''ll come right away."


    After the waiter left, Taylor shrugged and said, "I haven''t eaten such good caviar yet. I heard that caviar is better with vodka."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "suit yourself. I don''t drink vodka. I feel dizzy as soon as I drink it. Oh, it''s coming again!"


    On the 13th, after glancing around with a scanning eye, he raised his fork in one hand and stabbed it into the steak. He glanced around with narrowed eyes again. When he found that no one had noticed him, he opened his mouth and bit on the steak.


    Taylor immediately opened his mouth, stared at No. 13, held his hands high, and said helplessly, "just get used to it."


    On the 13th, he almost never eats with others. Even when eating, he tries to behave normally. Therefore, although Taylor has known the 13th for a long time, he has never seen him eat, at least not the real way of eating on the 13th.


    On the 13th, he ate the steak in a few bites. There was still blood in the medium cooked steak, but on the 13th, he had the ability not to eat, and the juice splashed everywhere.


    After eating a piece of steak with lightning speed, he picked up a piece of bread on the 13th, dipped the sauce in the plate on the bread and swallowed it. After eating two pieces of bread, the plate has been wiped clean, even the fork of the fork steak has been wiped clean, leaving only the side dishes on the edge.


    Taylor swallowed his saliva in amazement and said in a trembling voice, "great!"


    When the waiter returned to the table with the wine list, bent over and handed it to Gao Yang, he inadvertently glanced in front of No. 13, and then turned pale with surprise, followed by a look of doubt, but after looking carefully at the extremely clean plate in front of No. 13, his confidence immediately wavered.


    "I''m sorry! I''m very sorry, sir. I apologize to you for our negligence and mistakes. I''m really very sorry. Our garnish may have been negligent, and I don''t know what happened to me. I''m really very sorry. I''ll serve you the main dish right away. Do you think it''s ok?"


    On the 13th, he nodded and said expressionless, "I''ll have another one. I''ll cook it medium rare this time."


    The waiter immediately reached out and picked up the empty plate in front of No. 13. Then he said apologetically to Gao Yang: "Sir, please think about what to drink. I''ll be right back."


    The waiter left with an empty plate. He must still wonder why he brought an empty plate to serve the guests. Although he remembered that he had indeed served a steak, the problem was that when he turned to get a wine list, where could the steak go.


    The waiters began to doubt life. This time he waited a little longer. When he came back again, he was still in a trance.


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said in a deep voice, "give me a glass of ice champagne. In addition, what my friend just said was another steak. You didn''t give him a plate. Tell your garnish that he didn''t make a mistake. Well, please send our wine up as soon as possible."


    The waiter was relieved, but then he fell into greater doubt. He involuntarily began to scan the 13th, so Gao Yang had to cough again and said with a smile: "please bring us wine, thank you."


    After getting used to it, Gao Yang said to the expressionless No. 13, "please don''t do this next time. This is not a restaurant that can keep secrets for you."


    The 13th was still a dead man''s face and said in a deep voice, "sorry, I can''t help it when I eat steak."


    Generally speaking, on the 13th, he will not respond to other people''s questions. Going his own way is the best portrayal of him. In today''s situation, a simple answer is his way to politely apologize.


    But today is a little different. After saying that on the 13th, since I sighed deeply on my face, I looked at Taylor with a very emotional expression and said in a deep voice, "you know, I should be about the same size as you."


    Gao Yang and Taylor are a little stunned, because today''s 13th is different from before.


    On the 13th, he picked up a small bread, put it in his mouth, took a bite, and then whispered while chewing slowly: "I was already my current size and body when I was 13, but my body has never grown since I was 13."


    Taylor said in surprise, "why?"


    The 13th shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "because the killer doesn''t need to attract attention. A big man 1.9 meters tall and a small man 1.7 meters tall, do you think it gives people a greater sense of threat? It''s easier to hide in the crowd. Especially important, do you think it''s easier to dress up as a woman?"


    Taylor swallowed his saliva and whispered, "I want to know why you don''t keep growing."


    On the 13th, he still smiled and said, "hungry, extremely malnourished, forced to stop physical development."


    He had never said this before on the 13th. Gao Yang wisely shut his mouth. He was worried that if he asked, he would refuse to say it again on the 13th.


    "I was a beggar and thief for some time. At that time, I could eat well, but I could eat well. Later, when the route to be trained was determined, I began to be hungry. I didn''t eat a full meal for five years, not once."


    Gao Yang felt that the 13th was quite similar to his sister''s experience. Both of them were hungry. One was to keep fit and the other was forced to keep fit.


    Think about it carefully. The experience of the brother and sister is really sad.


    On the 13th, he picked up another piece of bread and said in a deep voice, "do you know what the most terrible thing in the world is? Hunger, endless hunger with no end in sight, that kind of hunger that makes people want to swallow everything and even kill people for food countless times. Extreme hunger, I''m not afraid of anything. I''m only afraid of hunger, so I won''t let go of any chance to be full!"

 Chapter 1590

    Karima is over 1.7 meters tall. According to Karima''s height, No. 13 should not be only about 1.7 meters tall, so that Karima is taller than him. Now Gao Yang understands that on the 13th, he was hungry.


    He knows that the 13th has a rich experience, but Gao Yang really doesn''t know that there is such a tragic past on the 13th. He thought that the killer''s life would not be too bad even if it wasn''t as good as that in the film. However, looking at the heartfelt fear of hunger on the 13th, which can be said to be deep into the bone marrow, Gao Yang felt a shudder.


    The 13th stared at the presidential palace with a small bread in his hand and said slowly, "steak has always been the most delicious food in my mind, the best food!"


    On the 13th, he turned around, looked down at the bread in his hand and said in a deep voice: "why do I have to eat fast? Because I eat slowly, I won''t have to eat. For five years, I only have food that barely guarantees the minimum energy required by my body every day, and there are three people who are equally hungry."


    After finishing slowly, the 13th laughed and said happily: "I learned how to be a killer in Europe. My instructor is a woman, white and tall. She likes to eat in front of us. Once she was in a good mood, so she threw an unfinished steak to us. I grabbed the steak, but before I ate it, it was robbed. Two girls grabbed the steak and they tore it apart Then I swallowed the steak in an instant. At that time, I understood that if you can''t beat others, at least swallow the steak, so that no one can take it away. "


    "And then?"


    After Taylor asked with a shocked and curious face, the 13th smiled and said, "that night, I killed one of the girls. The next morning, I killed the other in front of the instructor, and the instructor didn''t stop it."


    Taylor trembled, "it''s not in line with training. I mean, it''s not in line with the purpose of your organization training you?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "no, the killer organization doesn''t need a large number of people. On the contrary, the killer never depends on a large number of people to complete the task. At the moment I killed the second girl, I realized that my instructor only wants a student. To be exact, he only wants a disciple who can fully inherit her style and characteristics."


    Just then, the waiter brought up the wine ordered by Gao Yang and Taylor. On the 13th, he pointed to the waiter and said in a deep voice, "serve me my appetizer and give me another cocktail, Moscow Mule."


    The waiter looked surprised and said, "I''m sorry, sir, we don''t provide..."


    The 13th waved impatiently and said, "go and mix wine!"


    The waiter was frightened by the look in his eyes on the 13th, so the waiter nodded and left without saying a word.


    The 13th sighed and said in a deep voice, "I can mix cocktails. She taught me that. She likes Moscow mules best, and so do I."


    Gao Yang felt that something was wrong on the 13th. It was very wrong. He exchanged eyes with Taylor and found that Taylor''s eyes were full of surprise. He exchanged eyes with him.


    On the 13th, he seemed immersed in the meeting and continued to say to himself: "It was a year later that I ate the steak again. That time, I killed the last companion I studied with. Therefore, she rewarded me with a piece of steak. After eating that piece of steak, I was her formal student. From that day on, I could eat what I wanted to eat, but my body shape had been fixed, my bone seam had been fixed, and I would never eat again May continue to grow. From that day on, she began to teach me what the best food in the world is and how to taste wine. I began to enjoy everything you can think of in the world, expensive, rare and delicious. However, I will never forget the taste of that steak. "


    "And then?"


    The questioner was Gao Yang. The 13th shook his head and whispered: "On that day, I really became a man in her, and then I can start to follow her to complete some tasks, some assassination tasks. We are inseparable. Sometimes we will be separated for a short time. She will teach others make-up, and I will learn some special skills from other instructors, but she is the only instructor I have."


    On the 13th, he waved his hand and smiled at Gao Yang: "at that stage, I met the lion and medusa. We all know each other, but we don''t have any friendship, because we all know how each other survived. We don''t have a sense of security together, so it''s better to stay away from each other."


    "And then?"


    "Later, later, I finished all the tasks with her. She was my master, my companion, my partner, my girlfriend, my wife, my mother and everything to me."


    The 13th suddenly stopped until the waiter put a cocktail and his appetizer in front of him.


    The waiter left. On the 13th, he raised his glass, looked at the cocktail in the glass and whispered, "fortunately, they have ginger beer and oranges. If they can''t give me a Moscow Mule, I think I will kill."


    He picked up the glass and drank it. On the 13th, he snapped his fingers, pointed to the waiter and said politely, "another cup."


    The waiter turned away without saying anything. He seemed to see that his guest was very wrong.


    On the 13th, two hands turned the empty cup and said with an intoxicated face: "we stayed together for a long time, very long, we killed four people together. You have definitely heard of people with names, but you don''t know that they didn''t die normally, but were killed by us. Those days were very full."


    Let go of the cup and looked at the presidential palace again on the 13th. After a distracted smile for a while, she murmured: "she likes to abuse me and let me abuse her. Once, I saw her lying with her red hair falling down. It was very charming. I suddenly wanted to kill her. This idea appeared many times, but that time was different, different..."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "then?"


    On the 13th, he turned around and said with a smile, "I killed her and cut her neck with a knife. The blood came out and touched her hair. It was very red and beautiful."


    After calmly saying that, on the 13th, he pointed to a large Corridor: "it''s there, on the bed of a guest room in the Ukrainian hotel. That day is also may 21, today."

 Chapter 1591

    All the weird things about the 13th have been explained.


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said in a deep voice, "it''s all over."


    The 13th said seriously, "I can''t get through."


    "If you can pass, you really can," he said in a low voice


    "You can''t get through, you don''t understand."


    "I know. It can really pass. As long as you try to accept the new life, everything will pass and the future will be better."


    The 13th smiled, shook his head again and said, "no, I can''t get through."


    After that, he took the second cocktail on the 13th, and then he said slowly: "I hate her very much, and I still hate her very much up to now, but I also love her. I can''t extricate myself and forget it. I feel happy when I think of killing her myself, but I will be sad and hard to breathe when I think of killing her myself. You can''t understand or understand it, because you haven''t experienced that kind of feeling. How can you understand it?"


    The 13th picked up his glass, raised his glass to Gao Yang and Taylor and said, "cheers to delicious food."


    After drinking the wine in the cup, I said faintly on the 13th, "after she died, I have to find a meaning for myself, so I decided to find my sister, but now I have found it."


    Gao Yang''s heart clicked. He felt that something was going to happen on the 13th.


    It''s really strange if the 13th''s psychology is sound, but if he has a goal to support, he can live. If he doesn''t even have this goal, it''s really hard to say. He should destroy himself if he doesn''t destroy others.


    After drinking the cocktail, the 13th pointed to the plate in front of him, smiled and said, "caviar, the top black caviar, I''ve been to this hotel, and their caviar has always been very good."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "man, don''t do this. You make me feel afraid. Why do you say this? Why do you do this? What do you want to do? Don''t say you just want to talk. I''m really willing to be a listener, but I''m worried..."


    The 13th stretched out his hand and stopped shouting, smiled and said, "what I need is a listener. Learn from the pigeon. He is a qualified listener, but you are not."


    Gao Yang was upset, lowered his voice and said angrily, "I don''t want you to die! Asshole, what the hell is going on in your mind!"


    On the 13th, he ate caviar in a particularly elegant way, took a snow-white napkin and wiped it at the corner of his mouth. After closing his eyes and feeling the bursting of caviar in his mouth, he opened his eyes and smiled at Gao Yang: "I just think I''m going to die. If I don''t say something, I may not have a chance to say it in the future. I can''t live like before. You know, today every year, I find a red haired woman to kill, but now I know you, so I decided to stop this habit."


    With a faint finish, the 13th sighed slightly and whispered, "I''m tired. I suddenly feel tired. I dreamed that she came to me last night, so I think I''m dying. In fact, I really want to see her now. It''s good to die."


    Gao Yang felt his back cold and muttered to himself, "Falk! You need to see a psychologist. You can''t go on like this."


    Taylor coughed softly and said in a warm voice, "man, I really didn''t know you had this experience in Kiev. I think maybe you should leave for a while."


    If Gao Yang knew that there was such a complex past in Kiev on the 13th, especially today, he would not dare to let the 13th come.


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "yes, we''ll leave right away. Give Morgan the gun to find it. We''ll go now!"


    Gao Yang especially wants to find Morgan''s gun, but he absolutely can''t accept that he will die on the 13th, and some may not. The gun can be found slowly, but it''s really gone when people die.


    Gao Yang has a strong uneasiness, not a sixth sense, but his extreme uneasiness about the psychological state of the 13th, so he wants to leave quickly with the 13th.


    "Here again, this day, our last mission failed. This time I have to finish it. Whether it''s the presidential palace or the mansion of boloneschenko, I must go in and take the gun out, don''t stop me."


    After gently saying that, on the 13th, he smiled and said calmly, "eat, finish our lunch, push me to the gate of the presidential palace. No one is allowed to visit."


    It was delicious, but Gao Yang couldn''t swallow it, and Taylor didn''t know how to eat the first high-end luxury meal in his life. Only the 13th was interested and ate all his food normally.


    After dinner, Gao Yang pushed No. 13 down the road, just opposite the presidential palace, across the iron fence in the middle of the road, looking at the presidential palace like a tourist.


    On the 13th, he sighed and said helplessly, "if a woman pushed a wheelchair behind me, everything would look much more normal. You two pushed me, which is not normal and does not conform to my work habits. I said you should let Karima come."


    Gao Yang hesitated. At this time, Taylor winked at him continuously, so Gao Yang whispered, "for the convenience of action, let Karima come."


    Gao Yang and Taylor have the same idea. Let Karima come and let the 13th see her more. Maybe they don''t want to die. At least they can find some reasons to live.


    Gao Yang changed his mouth, but on the 13th he said with regret: "don''t let her come, because we can''t get into the presidential palace. If I can go in person, give me three months to prepare carefully, and then find a suitable opportunity, maybe I can get in, but now, it''s a pity that I can''t go in personally."


    After that, the 13th said with a look of annoyance: "we can only go to bologneshenko''s mansion. Before he moves, we don''t have a few days, so we must hurry."


    "Not necessarily. We haven''t made a good investigation yet. Maybe we can find a loophole. I think it''s better to focus on here. Maybe we can find opportunities soon."


    No. 13 shook his head: "This is the presidential palace after all. The level of alert is different. The thinking mode of those guards is different from that of the bodyguards of the rich. Forget it, I won''t explain these to you. I just know at a glance that I can''t get in here. I can''t get in in in a short time. I can''t create an opportunity to get in now. If I can only wait for one opportunity, the time may be a few days, or it may be A few years, so give up here and focus on the luxury house of bologneshenko in Kiev. There''s only one there. "

 Chapter 1592

    After exploring the way, I came to the conclusion that the presidential palace could not enter. After hearing what I couldn''t say on the 13th, I really gained a lot from this investigation.


    Gao Yang is not a psychologist, and even if he is a psychologist, he may not be able to untie the knot on the 13th. People''s heart is the most complex thing. As the saying goes, heart disease still needs heart medicine, but he personally killed all the heart medicine on the 13th and cured a fart.


    The significance of investigating the presidential palace is to make some preparations in advance on the premise that it is impossible to enter poroneschenko''s mansion and steal things in a short time, so as not to make it more difficult to investigate after poroneschenko sits on the throne and moves into the presidential palace. Now if it is confirmed that the presidential palace can''t start, we can only focus on one place, that is, poroneschenko''s mansion.


    The villa is the easiest place to sneak in, and I''ve seen it on the 13th. Now I''m sure where to look, but Gao Yang they have to finish everything in just a few days and steal the gun.


    The reason why it is necessary to steal the gun in a few days is too simple. Poroneschenko is not the president yet. When he becomes the president, the security level will not be the situation now. Whether it is the presidential palace or private house, there will be a large number of professional professionals trained by the state for many years to protect it, so if he still wants to steal the gun, If you don''t get it by any other means, you''d better hurry up.


    On the 13th, he was a little excited and morbid. After confirming that it was unrealistic to start in the presidential palace, he immediately said: "now let''s go to bologneshenko''s mansion in Kiev. He is very busy now. His time at home is limited, and we will be more convenient."


    "Let''s go back first and have a rest. It''s time to change your dressing for your wound," he said in a loud and deep voice


    The 13th glanced high and said in a deep voice, "now, do you think you can stop me? Or, is it necessary?"


    Gao Yang wanted to inform Morgan more than once and let him come to find it in person, but he had to give up the idea when he thought about the experience that once Morgan stepped in, something would inevitably come to naught.


    The most important thing is that if you tell Morgan the news, you have to make Morgan grateful to death. What if you give the gun directly? Think about the things Morgan helped to do. Gao Yang thinks it''s better to give the gun directly to Morgan, so as to avoid serious complications again.


    The problem is that the current situation on the 13th is very bad. If there is something wrong with this person''s psychology, and when it comes to the outbreak period, it can really happen at a key time node. If Gao Yang wants to help Morgan find the gun, he doesn''t dare to continue brewing like this from the mood on the 13th.


    On the 13th, he was silent. Unless there was a need, he didn''t even have an expression on his face. Today, he recalled and talked, which shows that his mood is really unstable to a certain extent.


    But the problem is that on the 13th, he didn''t immediately take a gun back and shoot himself in the head. If he really wants to die now, it''s not like that.


    Gao Yang really didn''t know what to do now. At this time, Taylor said in a deep voice: "boss, let''s go. Time is tight. It''s right to seize the time to investigate."


    Gao Yang looked at Taylor and found that after Taylor winked at him, he immediately said, "OK, continue to investigate."


    Poroneschenko''s mansion in Kiev is not far from the presidential palace. It is already in the most prosperous and best public security area in Kiev. It will certainly not be too far away. There is no secret about poroneschenko''s address. You can go if you say so.


    The so-called luxury house doesn''t look very luxurious. It''s just a four storey building, and it''s still facing the street, but there are basically no shops on the street, there are few cars, and the environment is good and quiet. Compared with the buildings next to it, the luxury house of poroneschenko covers a larger area, but it must have a different cave inside.


    More than 200 meters from poroneschenko''s mansion, Taylor pulled over to the side of the road and stared at the door of the building on the 13th.


    Gao Yang raised a small telescope, but heard the shrill voice on the 13th: "put it down! Look with your eyes, don''t use a telescope!"


    Gao Yang immediately put down his telescope and whispered, "is that how we look? I want to see the terrain and building shape. It will be more convenient if we need to enter by force."


    The 13th whispered, "don''t do anything. Just look here."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to look at. The door is quiet. No one enters or comes out. Moreover, the door is not big. It''s 200 meters away. He can''t see what the security measures of the door are. He can''t see whether there is a camera, what kind of camera it is, whether the door is opened with a key, password lock or fingerprint lock.


    But since you said it on the 13th, just do it.


    It was more than two hours. It was almost three o''clock in the afternoon. The silent 13th finally whispered, "no one came in and out."


    "Yes, these two days are the key period for poroneschenko. He is busy competing for the president. Maybe he doesn''t live at home now."


    The 13th shook his head and whispered, "no, he has lived here recently, but I don''t know whether he is at home at the moment. During this time, I don''t have the energy to collect too much surrounding information."


    After that, the 13th sighed and said in a deep voice, "you two get out of the car, take a micro camera and go to take pictures of all the sewer wellheads near here. The range should be large, and the wellheads within 500 meters nearby should be found and taken."


    Gao Yang Yiyan turns on the micro camera and gets out of the car with Taylor. They begin to walk towards the mansion. When they find the wellhead with sewer, they pretend to walk over and have a look.


    It took two hours for Gao Yang and Taylor to watch the neighborhood. Neither of them mentioned the 13th, because they had to watch the video when they went back on the 13th. Gao Yang didn''t take a breath until he finished shooting all the sewer openings and turned off the camera. He said helplessly, "do you have any good ideas about Leonard?"


    Taylor shrugged and said with a bitter smile, "there''s no good idea. I just think he has a psychological problem now, and you can''t work with him. At this time, you let him give up and don''t look for the gun. How can it be? It''s better to let him find something to do to distract his attention."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I thought you had some good moves. It was the same as I thought."


    Taylor said with a wry smile, "why don''t you really call Karima."


    Gao Yang sighed, then said helplessly, "well, just call, although I don''t think it''s useful to do so."

 Chapter 1593

    When Gao Yang and Taylor returned to the car, the 13th was basically the same as when they left, staring at the door of the mansion and motionless.


    Sitting on the seat, he raised his head and whispered to No. 13, "Hey, move, you should take your medicine."


    Still motionless on the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "no one goes in and out. Now is the key period of * * * * election, that is to say, he is unlikely to stay at home during the day."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "well, now you take the medicine quickly. We''re going back. You have to change the dressing for the wound and hang the water!"


    There is not only one bullet hole in the leg of No. 13. The wound on his leg is very serious, that is to say, his wound is still long, and he is investigating with Gao Yang with three big holes in his leg.


    Taylor took out a pile of medicine. Gao Yang picked up a bottle of water. When Taylor put all kinds of medicine in the hand of No. 13, Gao Yang handed the water. On the 13th, he threw all the medicine into his mouth, and then drank several salivas before swallowing it.


    "We have to wait and see if poroneschenko will come back and when. In short, there are still many things we have to observe."


    After a faint voice on the 13th, he ignored Gao Yang and Taylor. Gao Yang said angrily, "I''ll stay and observe. Taylor, you send him back."


    Taylor answered and was about to start the car. On the 13th, he said faintly, "don''t make me angry. Really, I''m very bad now. It''s a smart decision to let me stay, not your concern."


    Gao Yang was speechless, but in addition to being angry, he didn''t dare to really strengthen the 13th. Now the 13th obviously has a big problem, so it''s better to follow him.


    Gao Yangshan shook his head at Taylor, and then the three men were silent again.


    Another half an hour later, five cars suddenly came to the corner, and then the team finally stopped at the door of the mansion.


    High spirited, whispered: "back!"


    The 13th whispered, "five thirty."


    Someone opened the door of a car. After poronevich got off the car, he quickly walked into the door. A man followed him into the door, but several cars drove into the door, bypassed the building and didn''t come out again.


    "Behind the house is a courtyard and garage. There are special people waiting to open the door, that is, there are people waiting to open the door for him."


    After waiting for the 13th to finish slowly, he raised his voice and said in a low voice, "now he''s back. He should see what he should see. Can we go?"


    On the 13th, he shook his head and whispered, "I can''t leave before 10 p.m. in fact, I should keep it all the time, but I need to go back for treatment, so I have to set the time when poloneschenko will rest."


    Gao Yang waved helplessly. On the 13th, he said a clear time. What else can he do? Wait.


    After waiting for almost an hour, a car that Gao Yang didn''t pay attention to stopped on the street from the gate of the mansion. Then a woman got out of the car and hurried directly towards the gate.


    "There''s a situation!"


    He gave a loud and low cry, but the 13th became serious and said in a deep voice: "drive over and stop closer. This woman may be an opportunity."


    It''s a little far away, the details are not very clear, so it needs to be closer. Taylor parked his car 40 or 50 meters away from the door of the mansion, and then began to wait again.


    On the 13th, she shook her neck and whispered, "that woman, she hardly stopped when she entered the door, which shows that she is very familiar with here and the people inside are also very familiar with her, so she often comes here and often sees poroneschenko."


    "What shall we do?" he said in a loud voice


    "Don''t do anything for the time being. Wait and see."


    After waiting for almost another hour, when it was almost dark, on the 13th, he said in a low voice, "when it is dark, you can''t see too clearly. Prepare the night vision instrument, but don''t take it out yet."


    Finally, the woman came out in a hurry. She was carrying a larger women''s briefcase in her hand and a satchel in her other hand. She was wearing a professional dress. After she hurried out, she reached out and opened the door and sat in the back seat.


    "Wait to keep up with her!" shouted the 13th


    Gao Yang noticed a detail, that woman, she has red hair


    The so-called red hair, of course, is not bright red or blood red, but a little red in light yellow. The so-called red hair usually refers to this kind.


    Gao Yang and Taylor exchanged a look. Today, he didn''t know what to say except coincidence. On the 13th, he just recalled a red haired woman who was killed by him. Before this day passed, they saw another red haired woman. You know, there are few people with red hair, and there are more than half of them.


    Gao Yang didn''t forget what he just said on the 13th. That is, he will find a red haired woman to kill every year today. Therefore, he doesn''t hesitate to look for a red haired woman many days in advance. The day is still fucking today.


    There is no doubt that the 13th is a pervert, just a pervert, and a pervert killer. It seems normal for him to do some perverted things when he is excited.


    The woman''s car drove past Gao Yang in front of them. Taylor bit her teeth and drove behind. Gao Yang looked at No. 13 and said unnaturally, "you said you''re going to never kill again. Well, you''re a red haired woman. Are you serious?"


    The light way on the 13th: "She is wearing a famous brand suit. She is about 35 years old. The bag in her hand is a famous brand bag, and the big bag she is holding should contain documents, which are only used by professional women. Therefore, she may be boroneshenko''s assistant or a senior manager, and she sits in an Audi. There is a driver on the car, not driven by herself, so she should be more careful This is a senior manager. The most important thing is that she should often go in and out of bologneshenko''s home. I originally planned to catch a person working in bologneshenko''s home, but on the premise that we are pressed for time and can''t know when we will have a chance, that woman is a good substitute. "


    Gao Yang said bitterly, "man, you don''t want to kill her, do you?"


    The 13th said coldly, "I''m not sure if I have this impulse."


    After that, on the 13th, he sniffed and whispered, "if you don''t want me to kill her, keep an eye on me. At least after I asked what I should ask, I have some poor self-control today. What I''m worried about is that I will miss our business."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "Although I don''t want anything to happen to you, your previous practice, this, will really make you more and more abnormal. It''s not good for anyone. Well, I''ll keep an eye on you, because I don''t want you to become a madman completely. Of course, I can''t accept your meaningless harm to those innocent girls. Well, such behavior is really abnormal!"

 Chapter 1594

    Although he just buried a whole team of butter knives not long ago, Gao Yang really belongs to the kind of people who kill and bury. If he says he is a good man, there are no bad people in the world.


    In fact, there are no pure bad people or pure good people in this world, but neither good nor bad people can stand metamorphosis.


    It''s just a pervert. He''s still a pervert killer. He''s a step away from a pervert murderer. If Gao Yang is not Gao Yang''s person now, Gao Yang is definitely far away from the 13th. If he has a chance, he must kill the pervert immediately. For normal people, this pervert is still dead, even if it has no interest, It''s time to kill.


    But not now. The 13th is not only a member of Satan, but also has a lot to do with Gao Yang. Let alone kill him, Gao Yang has to find a way to let him live. It''s better to live normally.


    Because he''s not a pervert, Gao Yang''s heart is very contradictory when driving with the red haired woman in front. He really doesn''t want to hurt an innocent woman. It''s a very bad behavior to catch and ask questions and then let go. If he loses control on the 13th and kills others, he won''t become an accomplice.


    In the same sentence, Gao Yang believes that bad guys can do it. Scum can''t be a scum. If abnormal scum, it can''t be a scum. In order to save the life of an innocent woman and prevent the 13th from becoming more and more degenerate, he has to look after the 13th in everything he says.


    It was getting dark and needed to turn on the lights. Taylor said worriedly, "it''s too easy to expose if you turn on the lights and follow."


    The 13th said slowly, "put the distance away."


    Taylor shook his head and said, "there are too many traffic lights. You''ll lose it."


    On the 13th, he sighed and said helplessly, "you just don''t pay attention to observation. Don''t you find that this is the route from poroneschenko''s home to his company headquarters? You can overtake her car and go directly to her destination. Just wait for her first."


    Taylor and Gao Yang are not really bad at observing. As a special forces professional in detecting and providing positioning, and an accurate shooter and sniper, if they are not good at observing, they will make a fart. But they are on the battlefield to deal with the current situation. It''s better to say what they say on the 13th. They specialize in technology, It''s better for soldiers not to quarrel with a sick killer about tracking.


    Taylor stepped on the gas, the car quickly overtook the red haired woman''s car, and then began to follow the navigation to poloneschenko''s company headquarters.


    The 13th proved his professionalism again. When Taylor stopped at a necessary intersection and waited for about five minutes, the Audi drove in front of them.


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked at No. 13 and whispered, "what''s next?"


    The 13th whispered, "it''s time to get off work now. That woman will go back to work overtime, drive over, find a place to stop, and then catch her when she comes out and take her back to the car. That''s it."


    Gao Yang said with a bitter face, "how is it more appropriate to grasp it?"


    The 13th said expressionless, "if I shot, I would have countless ways, but now I can''t move, so this is your consideration."


    Taylor started the car with a sad face, found a relatively dark position and stopped by the roadside. It was time to get off work. There were not many people in the office building and there were no people in the parking lot. He saw the woman''s car at a glance, and then saw the red haired woman hurried into the office building. When the woman left, another man came down from the car, But when the man walked away, he got into a cheap car and drove straight away.


    "Can you park the car next to the woman''s car? The driver is not here. We''ll do it as soon as she comes out."


    After Taylor expressed his opinion, he said faintly on the 13th: "First of all, the driver has left and he has not entered the office building, which means that he has left work. And a woman, do you think she will drive a large official car in person? You wait next to the Audi and can only wait until the driver arrives tomorrow morning. Secondly, don''t you see the cameras around the parking lot? But if you plan to take pictures all over the parking lot I don''t have a problem with doing it in the parking lot. "


    Taylor shrugged and coughed. "Where should we do it?"


    No. 13 said in a deep voice: "whatever you want, you can''t use my way, and I can''t teach you the right way, so let''s play freely."


    On the 13th, we can''t do it. The only ones who can do it are Gao Yang and Taylor. They got out of the car and walked away with a sad face. Taylor suddenly said, "I used to be a soldier, and then I became a mercenary, but now I want to be a kidnapper and a thief. I''m really degenerate..."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. Don''t think about it when you get on the thief ship. Tell me if you have a good idea."


    Taylor said with a wry smile, "not at all. I''ve never thought about kidnapping a woman, so I can''t have any good ideas."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said with a bitter smile, "I think James''s method is very good. Since he can''t start at the door of the company or in the parking lot, we''ll start on the road. When she drives out, we''ll take the initiative to hit it."


    "Well, which side do you choose?"


    There was only one way at the door of the company. The woman came out either to the left or to the right. They each took one side to prepare to touch the porcelain. They were not afraid of being left by the woman. They pointed to the left and said in a deep voice, "I''m over there."


    Taylor patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said seriously, "be careful and wish us good luck."


    Gao Yang turned to the left and stopped at a place where he could see the exit of the office building without a monitoring probe.


    After waiting for two hours, Gao Yang was a little impatient. Finally, he saw the woman come out alone.


    He looked at the woman walking to the parking lot and getting on a white BMW three series car. Then he began to mutter to himself, "don''t come here, go to Taylor, don''t come here, go there, oh, thanks!"


    Unfortunately, the woman finally came to Gaoyang. After a helpless scold, Gaoyang quickly ran to the left, and then stopped in an invisible shadow. When the woman drove over, he had to take the initiative to hit it.

 Chapter 1595

    The bright light came. Gao Yang felt that the car was too fast, but he bit his teeth and finally ran out of the shadow of his hiding place and rushed straight to the road.


    Porcelain bumping is a technical job. Of course, it has to be the kind of garbage that is really bumped into a moving car, rather than the garbage that is shamelessly bumped into a moving car. That kind of porcelain bumping is not even counted as a mistake, but a mistake.


    Gao Yang felt his legs tremble and hit a car with a speed of at least 40 or 50 kilometers. The only thing he could hope for was that the female driver could brake in time. If he didn''t have the courage, he couldn''t.


    Gao Yang didn''t close his eyes. He stared at the car, his face full of panic. Fortunately, he heard the sharp brake sound.


    Gao Yang subconsciously jumped up and onto the hood. Then he felt a bump under his ass, and then a strong force made him fall to the windshield. Fortunately, the car didn''t hit his leg.


    In fact, the speed has been reduced, because Gao Yang even broke the window. He just jumped into the car and was thrown down again.


    Gao Yang rolled out of the car with a forward force and blocked in front of the wheel, so he began to consider whether he should climb out quickly to avoid the lady in the car stepping on the accelerator when she was excited.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang heard the sound of opening the door.


    Gao Yang raised his head in pain and said in Russian: "how did you drive the car!"


    Since you have done such shameless things as bumping porcelain, of course you have to complain to the wicked first.


    The red haired woman looked at Gao Yang and immediately said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Gao Yang cried out in pain and said loudly, "I need to go to the hospital."


    "Stop acting. You hit us on your own initiative. Don''t waste our time. Take a thousand grifner and leave quickly."


    The woman just saw what was going on. She was smart and didn''t threaten to call the police because she was only one person and there was no car stopping on the road.


    "No, I said I was going to the hospital. Didn''t you understand?"


    Gao Yang took out his pistol when he spoke.


    He shook his pistol, raised his face and said strangely, "get in the car, or I''ll give you a shot right away."


    The woman''s face changed greatly, but she didn''t choose to shout or run away. Instead, she stepped back and sat in the driver''s seat. Gao Yang opened the rear door and sat on it.


    "Hijacked. Oh, my God, it''s a perfect day."


    After sitting in the car, the woman whispered in English. Gao Yang reached out and grabbed the door and said in English: "Today is a bad day for you and me, but believe me, I have been trying to save your life so far. You don''t have to understand what I mean. I just need your cooperation. Otherwise, I can only hurt you. I hope you can understand this. Now do as I say and drive."


    The woman started the car, and then she said calmly, "is this kidnapping?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you want money, but you want a lot. Sir, I don''t mind giving you money, even if I give you all my money."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "I don''t want your money."


    "That''s robbery? I don''t need so much trouble. I''m happy to cooperate with you. You''re not annoying. I only have one request, that is..."


    "Shut up! I don''t rob money or color!"


    The woman obviously breathed a sigh of relief and said easily: "then you are here for trade secrets. Good. I have no intention to hurt myself in order to keep secrets. What do you want? I cooperate. Let''s finish the program you want. I''ll tell you what you want, and then let me go."


    "It seems that you pay great attention to your safety, so you installed a security system. Fortunately, you are very smart and didn''t touch the distress button, otherwise the situation will be very ugly. Believe me, you''d better do as I say."


    The woman was silent. Then she sighed and said helplessly, "you are really professional. It seems that you want a lot."


    Gao Yang''s helpless way: "All right, shut up. Don''t guess. I know you''re smart, but don''t try to trap me. What''s the point? I''ve said I''m protecting you. Don''t lose your life. I know you won''t believe it, but I advise you to believe my words and do what I say. I tell you, your current state of mind and your character will kill you. Don''t show your strong side, you It''s best to be like an ordinary woman. I can only tell you that. All right, stop. "


    Gao Yang asked the woman to park the car not far from his car. After watching Taylor get on the car and start walking on the 13th, he whispered, "well, follow the route I said. Don''t play tricks. Look at my sincere eyes. You''d better believe me. It''s really for you."


    As he spoke, Gao Yang thought his words and deeds were ridiculous, so he lamented helplessly: "Fark, what''s all this? Well, madam, tell me your name."


    "OSHA Reinfeldt."


    "Well, OSHA, you don''t look Ukrainian," he said in a low voice


    "Yes, I''m Swedish."


    "Swede? You''re Swedish. Why do you have bloody red hair? I thought you were Scottish."


    "Red hair is originally derived from Nordic genes. Although Scots have more red hair now, it has nothing to do with me being Swedish and having red hair."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "do you have a hat? Forget it, it''s useless. I''d better say something useful, you..."


    Gao Yang had planned to ask OSHA what she did and what relationship she had with poroneschenko, but after thinking about it, he felt that these questions should be left to the 13th. It was useless to ask in advance. On the contrary, it might destroy the inquiry plan of the 13th.


    Sighed, raised his voice and whispered, "listen, you can speak English and Russian. You must also speak Swedish. Then when someone asks you something later, don''t speak English and Russian. In addition, don''t be so strong as now. You''d better be weak and normal. Well, you''d better look poor."


    OSHA stopped talking. A bandit who kidnapped her said this to her. It''s a little weird.


    After making OSHA look pathetic, Gao Yang quickly changed his mind and said in a hurry, "no, you''d better not pretend to be pathetic. That may have a reaction. You''d better, well, try to be like an ordinary person. Just say what you ask. After that, I''ll let you go quickly. It''s good for you and me."

 Chapter 1596

    Gao Yang''s heart was uneasy. He was worried about OSHA who was tied by him and about the 13th. Especially when he saw OSHA''s eyes on the 13th, he really began to tremble.


    As a mercenary, killing the enemy on the battlefield is definitely different from watching a pervert kill the man who tied himself up, isn''t it.


    If a lot of preventive measures were taken on the 13th to prevent the woman from divulging secrets after questioning, Gao Yang would admit it if possible, but on the 13th, Gao Yang was allowed to drive OSHA directly to their foothold, which was the foothold of Satan''s life for the longest time.


    On the 13th, he dared to do so without fear, but Gao Yang felt that in addition to killing OSHA, there seemed to be no way to seal it. Either close it or kill it. It would be strange if OSHA didn''t call the police once he was released.


    Both cars parked in the yard, held high guns, drove OSHA into the house and turned on the lights, while Taylor pushed him into the house with the wheelchair of No. 13.


    Let OSHA sit on the sofa. On the 13th, he came in front of OSHA. Their knees were almost pressed together, and Gao Yang stood beside him like a bodyguard.


    In fact, Gao Yang is protecting OSHA. He is afraid that he will hurt the killer when he is excited on the 13th.


    OSHA, no matter how strong she was, should be afraid now. She wasn''t so afraid when Gao Yang pointed at her with a gun, but she was stared at by the 13th without blinking. OSHA slowly began to tremble and looked frightened, because the 13th''s eyes were really cold and expressionless. It looked really penetrating.


    After watching OSHA for a long time, he stretched out his hand and whispered to OSHA, "give me your bag."


    OSHA gave the bag she held in her hand to No. 13. Gao Yang asked her to take it.


    On the 13th, he opened his bag, took out his mobile phone, and then took out a red lady''s wallet. With one hand, he opened the wallet. After seeing a group photo of OSHA and an old man in the wallet, he whispered, "who is he, your boyfriend?"


    The 13th was in English. OSHA obviously forgot Gao Yang''s advice or warning. She took a breath and whispered in English, "no, he''s my father."


    On the 13th, he looked at the super film in his wallet, looked at his credit card, closed his wallet and said in a deep voice, "your driver''s license."


    "In the bag."


    On the 13th, he turned over, took out a driver''s license, looked at the driver''s license and whispered, "OSHA Reinfeldt, Swedish, 34 years old, you''re not married."


    OSHA held his hands together nervously and whispered, "yes, please..."


    On the 13th, he raised his index finger and put it on his mouth. After a gentle hiss, he put down his driver''s license, picked up his mobile phone, delimited it, and whispered, "power on password."


    ¡°8285¡£¡±


    On the 13th, he began to check OSHA''s phone book, and then he smiled and said, "Dad, here, it seems that your father is not dead. Where''s your mother? There''s no her phone number on it. She''s dead?"


    OSHA took a breath and whispered, "no, she divorced my father. I grew up with my father."


    On the 13th, he didn''t speak, but looked at OSHA''s phone. Then he suddenly said, "you and your father have a good relationship. You call almost every day."


    OSHA swallowed his saliva and whispered, "yes, I love her very much. He is very worried about me. Now the security situation in Ukraine is not very good, so we have a lot of calls."


    On the 13th, he smiled, put down his cell phone, and stared at OSHA. He didn''t move or speak. His eyes were straight. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a long time, it took 20 minutes. When Gao Yang could not help it, OSHA finally cried, "what do you want to do? You brought me here and asked me some irrelevant topics. What do you want to do? I will cooperate with you. Please don''t hurt me..."


    On the 13th, he suddenly woke up. After refocusing his eyes, he said apologetically, "sorry, I''m distracted."


    After that, the 13th whispered, "medicine."


    "What medicine?"


    After OSHA asked tremblingly, Gao Yang also said, "what medicine? Oh, oh, you should take medicine."


    Gao Yang quickly took out the medicine on the 13th, and Taylor quickly poured a glass of water. To tell the truth, the process of interrogating OSHA on the 13th was a kind of torture for OSHA and even more torture for both of them.


    On the 13th, after taking the medicine and swallowing it, he said to Gao Yang, "it''s time to change the medicine for my wound."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "now?"


    "Yes, now, I need to recover as soon as possible. It is necessary to change the dressing regularly according to the doctor''s advice."


    After saying this expressionless on the 13th, Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, I''ll call a doctor right away."


    Gao Yang needs to call a doctor to change the dressing for No. 13. He can also do it, but he can''t give No. 13 an infusion, so he asked Shawa to find a doctor who can shut up to do this.


    The 13th shook his head and said, "no, I''ll do it myself. Take out the medicine. Our time is limited."


    Taylor went to get the medicine. On the 13th, he looked at OSHA and said slowly, "do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No, I don''t have a boyfriend right now."


    On the 13th, Gao Yang was silent again. Gao Yang thought he might be exerting psychological pressure on OSHA, but after a moment, he smiled and said, "your hair is very beautiful. How do you maintain your hair?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help reaching out and covering his forehead. The damn 13th really began to metamorphose again.


    OSHA nodded and said cautiously, "I usually go to a fixed hair salon to take care of my hair."


    On the 13th, he nodded and then shook his head. Then he coughed a little and said gently to OSHA: "you''re not married and you don''t have a boyfriend, so your closest relative is your father. Please imagine how you would feel if your father died because of some of your mistakes?"


    OSHA stood up and said to No. 13 with a frightened face, "what do you want to do?"


    The 13th pointed to the sofa and said in a deep voice, "sit down and answer my question."


    OSHA looked around, then sat down, looked frightened and whispered, "I think I''ll collapse."


    On the 13th, he nodded, smiled and said, "good, so are you willing to use your life for your father to survive? Think about it carefully and then answer me, because it''s not just a question, it''s a very realistic multiple-choice question. I said to kill you, you will die. I said to kill your father, your father will die, so please think about it and then answer."

 Chapter 1597

    The question on the 13th has no logic at all, but his neurotic question can really turn people who need to answer into neurotic.


    OSHA looked frightened and said in a collapsed voice, "what are you doing? Why are you doing this? What do you want, what do you want!"


    The 13th smiled and said, "don''t challenge my patience. I endure very hard. Really, I''m working very hard to force myself to ask you some questions, so answer me."


    OSHA took a breath, thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, no, I don''t know."


    After that, OSHA covered her face hard. When she put her hand down, she said firmly, "I''d rather die than hurt my father. Yes, I''m serious."


    On the 13th, he nodded and said with a smile, "well, now I realize the importance of your father. Next, please answer my questions truthfully and try to cooperate with all my requirements. Otherwise, your father will die. I promise your beautiful red hair that I am dissatisfied and your father will die."


    After slowly saying that, the 13th licked his lips, and then licked them again hard. After licking, he took a breath and said in a deep voice: "what''s the relationship between you and poroneschenko, and what''s your position in his company."


    "Mr. boleyneshenko and I have a simple superior subordinate relationship. He is my boss, that''s all. Then, I served as the marketing manager of the European market in rousheng company."


    "How long have you worked for him?"


    "Four years, one year as marketing manager."


    Just then, Taylor pushed a cart away with all kinds of things needed for dressing the wound on the 13th, such as gauze, tweezers, alcohol, liquid medicine, and hanging bottles for intravenous injection.


    On the 13th, he waved and asked Taylor to come to him. After picking up a pair of scissors from the cart, he cut all his trouser legs, revealing three wounds pasted with gauze.


    OSHA''s face was inexplicable until she saw that the 13th was like uncovering the gauze on other people''s legs. Her face was expressionless and her hands did not tremble. After exposing the three stitched wounds, she was surprised to cover her mouth with her hands.


    On the 13th, he carefully wiped his hands with disinfectant wipes, then held cotton with tweezers, stained with disinfectant, and began to wipe his wounds. At the same time, he said to OSHA, "I saw you enter poroneschenko''s house today. What are you going to do?"


    OSHA swallowed his saliva and said in a low voice, "go to report the recent sales situation. During this period, Mr. poroneschenko is busy campaigning, so we need some department managers to go to his home to do office work such as reporting, and then take his instructions back to the company."


    After wiping and detoxifying the wound in turn on the 13th, when he sprayed a spray to promote wound healing on the wound, he said in a deep voice, "do you often go to his house?"


    "I often go there recently, basically once a week. If there are no special or important things, and Mr. poroneschenko happens to be busy, I won''t go to his house."


    Thirteen good moves very skillfully and quickly. He seems to be treating the wound. After covering a wound that has been treated with gauze, he whispered, "we invited you to come for a gun. Now tell me, have you seen a gun, an old-fashioned antique shotgun in Mr. poloneschenko''s house?"


    OSHA looked puzzled. She said in surprise, "just for a shotgun? Ah, er, let me see. Yes, there are two guns hanging in the reception hall of Mr. poloneschenko''s house. I''ve seen them. I''m sure."


    The 13th smiled and said, "well, describe the two guns."


    OSHA frowned and thought for a long time, then said bitterly, "I''m sorry, I just saw two guns, but I didn''t look carefully. It''s completely indescribable."


    The 13th breathed and whispered, "you are very beautiful."


    OSHA said slightly uneasily, "thank you."


    "Why don''t you have a boyfriend?"


    "Well, I just, I don''t have time, and I haven''t met a man who makes me excited. For the time being, I plan to focus on my career."


    OSHA is not really beautiful, ordinary people, but she dresses up very well and looks very temperament, but what makes Gao Yang feel very bad is that OSHA is very big. She is about one meter 75. She is not plump, but she must not be thin. She is a woman with a big skeleton.


    A big red haired woman, that''s terrible.


    Gao Yang is sure that when he said these words on the 13th, what he thought was how to kill OSHA. It must be, absolutely.


    Gao Yang coughed gently, and on the 13th, he pasted gauze on the wounds, and then took out the infusion set. After skillfully preparing, he asked Taylor to pick up the infusion bag, and then pierced the infusion needle into his left hand. The ring finger pressed the needle, and the thumb and index finger had been fixed with adhesive tape.


    After quickly filling himself with liquid, he looked at OSHA on the 13th and whispered, "is there an armed security guard in that house and a servant in it? In short, tell me who and how many people there are."


    OSHA thought and whispered: "I was invited by Mr. poroneschenko to have dinner with my colleagues. At that time, there were six maids and a housekeeper. He had his own personal chef. As for those servants, I didn''t see them at ordinary times, but his housekeeper opened the door for me every time and took me to Mr. poroneschenko''s small reception room to report my work. I didn''t see the security guard of the armed ministry, but I was in the kitchen Yes, I''m sure. "


    The 13th whispered, "have you ever visited that house? I mean, a complete visit."


    "No, I''ve only been to the first floor. The bedrooms of Mr. poloneschenko and his family are upstairs. I''m on the first floor until I''ve been to the restaurant, the General Assembly living room, the small meeting living room and the bathroom. I haven''t been to other places."


    The 13th frowned, and then he whispered, "from your point of view, how do you think you can get into that house without being invited?"


    "Sorry, I never thought about this problem, but I don''t think it''s possible to break in, because the security measures inside are very strict, there are all kinds of monitoring outside, and armed security guards are fully armed. Well, armed security guards can shoot at any time."


    On the 13th, he thought for a moment, then turned to Gao Yang and said, "well, I''ve almost finished what I should ask. Next, I have some questions like talking to her alone. You leave for a while."


    Gao Yang immediately said firmly and seriously, "never! I will never leave. Don''t even think about it!"

 Chapter 1598

    Gao Yang pressed No. 13''s shoulder with his hand and said helplessly, "man, wake up. If you''ve finished asking, let her go."


    After Gao Yang finished, he looked at OSHA and said seriously: "I don''t want to say too much. I just want to remind you that it''s good for you and us to forget everything that happened tonight. I don''t want to kill you, but I just don''t want to kill an innocent woman involved. If you talk about what happened today, you are my enemy, and I only like to die for the enemy, so please be smart for you and your father Some, well, now take your things and get out of here. "


    OSHA''s face was inexplicable, but her movement was not slow. She stood up and had to leave.


    Just then, the 13th whispered, "sit down and stay still."


    After that, on the 13th, he looked at Gao Yang thoughtfully, and then said helplessly, "she can''t go yet. She''s useful to me, very useful."


    OSHA stood at a loss. Gao Yang waved his hand at OSHA and whispered, "sit down."


    OSHA sat down again. On the 13th, he sat in a wheelchair, held his cheek with his right hand, and said with a distressed face, "I''m thinking about how to make use of your value. Now it seems that I have to think carefully."


    After thinking for a moment, the 13th turned to Gao Yang and said, "can you go? I don''t know how to say something here. You know I''m used to working alone."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I want to look after you."


    The 13th helplessly stretched out his right hand, and then his right hand suddenly recovered, and then waved it suddenly. Then, the 13th said helplessly: "you see, if I want to kill her, she is dead, and you have no time to stop."


    OSHA covered her left face in surprise. She seemed to see something passing in front of her just now. When he covered his face, she found several broken hair stuck on his face.


    Gao Yang looked at a flying knife that was still trembling on the wall behind OSHA. He didn''t know what to say. He could only make a helpless and painful expression, while Taylor looked at the flying knife on the wall, OSHA''s broken hair, and then looked at the calm No. 13 on his face, stretched out his thumb and said, "good flying knife."


    OSHA grew up, held a strand of broken hair and said in a trembling voice, "what happened?"


    On the 13th, he waved to Gao Yang again and said, "you go. I want to talk to her alone."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "don''t even think about it. Don''t think I don''t know what you think. For you, killing her is not the key. The key is the process of killing her. The way you want to use is to slowly cut her neck and enjoy the feeling of blood spraying on your face, rather than throwing out the knife and only stabbing it into her brain, so I will never leave!"


    OSHA began to tremble. Now she seemed to really realize who she met.


    The 13th looked at Gao Yang strangely, frowned and said, "where did you get these abnormal ideas?"


    Gao Yang said honestly, "I forgot where I saw it when watching movies and reading books, but I know perverts usually do this."


    The 13th frowned and said, "nonsense, I wouldn''t do that. You said it was abnormal."


    The 13th turned back and said to OSHA, "look at my eyes. Do you think I look like a pervert?"


    OSHA and the 13th looked at each other, then thought for a long time, and then cried, "No."


    On the 13th, he nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, I believe your judgment, because that''s right. Now listen to me, we are a criminal organization, transnational. Well, we mainly steal things. We just accept entrustment, and then steal things that can''t be bought. We rob occasionally when we can''t steal them."


    After that, on the 13th, he pointed high and said in a deep voice, "he is our boss. He is only responsible for business, and I do the stealing. As for him, the big man, well, you can ignore him. He is a busboy."


    After that, the 13th said solemnly: "We also kill people, rarely, but occasionally, because we need to keep it secret. Generally speaking, our boss does all the killing. He can''t do anything but kill. Although I''m good at killing, I never kill. As for the handyman, he''s very rough and violent. You can see that he''s a thug. I have to hand over what I can''t do to him."


    After talking nonsense, he sighed on the 13th and said to OSHA, "you should know by now. We are entrusted to steal a shotgun and antique shotgun from poroneschenko''s house this time. It is very, very valuable and meaningful, but you see, I was injured, so I can''t steal it myself."


    OSHA seemed to be absorbed. She suddenly said, "why did you get hurt?"


    On the 13th, he turned his mouth, pointed to Gao Yang, and said helplessly: "He took the job and we tracked down the gun, but we really didn''t expect that the gun would be in poloneschenko''s hand, so we wanted to give up. However, the employer didn''t want us to give up, because we were the best and we were the top art thieves in the world. Therefore, the employer didn''t intend to find someone else to replace us. He decided to force us to give up The gun was stolen, and our negotiation collapsed. One of us died and three were injured. I was one of them. The other two were in the hands of our employers. If we don''t steal the gun, they will die, and the three of us will die. "


    OSHA nodded thoughtfully and said helplessly on the 13th: "So, you have to do something for us. I don''t want to say that, but I still have to tell you that you have no choice. If you don''t do what I say, your father will die. There''s no way to prove it to you, because your father will die, or, referring to a person you hate, let''s kill him and prove that we''re not kidding. What do you think?"


    OSHA nodded subconsciously, but then shook his head and said, "no, no, I don''t hate people who want to kill him. Er, what do you want me to do?"


    On the 13th, he sighed and said, "you are very much like a girlfriend I used to have. I wanted to talk to you alone, but I don''t seem to have a chance."


    OSHA was very carefree, curious and nervous: "like your ex girlfriend? I guess you''re not as simple as breaking up?"


    On the 13th, he breathed, shook his head slightly, and said with a deep face: "yes, she died. When we were performing the task together, she died and died in my arms."

 Chapter 1599

    Did the 13th lie?


    No, of course not. He''s telling the truth, but he''s hiding the important part.


    On the 13th, I talked with OSHA for a long time. Gao Yang and Taylor listened, and the expression on their faces became more and more wonderful.


    Finally, OSHA stood up and said firmly on the 13th: "OK, I''ll come before I go to work tomorrow. You tell me what to do next. As for how to create opportunities for me to go to bologneshenko''s home, I''ll go back and think about it and tell you what to do. If you cooperate with me, I can go in."


    On the 13th, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll make a plan tonight. If you have any ideas, you can call me. The number is in your phone. Here you are."


    OSHA took her cell phone from the 13th and whispered to the 13th, "I''m leaving. I''ll call you. Bye."


    The 13th waved to OSHA and whispered, "goodbye, drive slowly on the road."


    Gao Yang sent OSHA out of the door expressionless, put OSHA in the car expressionless, and then opened the door expressionless to let OSHA leave. During this period, he didn''t dare to have an expression, because he was afraid of laughing or crying.


    When Gao Yang returned to the room and looked at Taylor with the same wonderful expression, Gao Yang finally said loudly: "What''s this woman thinking? We kidnapped her, threatened her, threatened her, but now she''s willing to help us in and steal the gun! What a ghost! Leonard''s story is not good at all. It''s too vulgar and fake, that stupid woman! She can believe it too! Falk, she''s the marketing manager of a big company!"


    Taylor breathed out and said helplessly, "this is Stockholm syndrome. I finally saw it. Damn Stockholm syndrome, I don''t know what to say."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, this is Stockholm syndrome, but,"


    On the 13th, he was different from just now. He said coldly, "what you said is wrong. At least it''s not the main reason. She believes what I said just now, just because she is a woman."


    "Woman?"


    "Yes, woman."


    Gao Yang sneered, "come on, the women I know don''t have such a low IQ."


    The 13th said coldly, "woman, if she wants to believe what you say, she will believe whatever you say. If she doesn''t want to believe you, she will become Holmes. Therefore, she just wants to believe me."


    After that, the 13th looked at Gao Yang coldly and said, "if you hadn''t been destroying the atmosphere I created, it could have been simpler. Since you all know Stockholm syndrome, you should know that people can be tamed."


    With a disdainful face, Gao Yang said, "bah, come on! Dare you say that if I leave, you really won''t cut that silly woman''s neck? Dare you say?"


    After thinking for a moment on the 13th, he shook his head slightly and whispered, "you''re right. I''ll cut off her neck and slowly feel the feeling of blood flow on my hand and spray on my face. Speaking of it, am I really abnormal?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "man, you really know later. No, you just don''t know yourself at all."


    On the 13th, he coughed softly and said loudly: "Well, don''t mention this topic in the future. Well, let''s get down to business. OSHA is willing to go in for us to see if the two guns in the living room have what we want, but it needs to create an excuse for her to go in. I let OSHA find a way to deepen her sense of participation in this matter, but there is only one possible way, that is, a very big The market can be developed, so we should prepare for this. "


    "Strengthen OSHA''s sense of participation? Well, I see."


    Channel 13: "If she starts to think about what happened today, she may change her mind, because we haven''t given her enough psychological construction, and the time is too short. If she is asked to think about what she can do to get into bologneshenko''s house and how to take out the gun, she will have no time to think about anything else. In the end, she will certainly participate in the sense of participation and achievement in a collective thing She will become our helper completely. "


    Taylor said leisurely, "I bet that woman will call tonight and look at her face when she leaves. I don''t think she wants to leave."


    As soon as Taylor''s voice fell, his cell phone rang on the 13th. Taylor patted his hand and said loudly, "look!"


    On the 13th, he smiled and took out his mobile phone. After connecting, he directly pressed the hands-free button and said in a very magnetic voice, "Hello, OSHA."


    You can hear the sound of cars on the phone and OSHA''s excited words.


    "I thought of it! We have been trying to explore markets outside Europe and Asia, and now I am working with Europe..."


    On the 13th, he interrupted OSHA''s words. He said very dignified: "you''re driving now. Call me when you get home. We''re not in a hurry. In addition, your car is driving too fast. I can hear the sound of the engine, slow down and concentrate on driving. Call me when you get home and hang up."


    Hung up on the 13th, smiled and said, "it''s done."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "the thirty-six strategies are hard to get. The art of war has been used. High, high, it''s really high!"


    Taylor looked at the 13th and said helplessly, "I was proud just now, but now, well, I understand why I don''t have a girlfriend. Leonard, you really should be a little white face and have a soft meal. You have a much better future than being a killer."


    On the 13th, she smiled and said in a deep voice, "she will park the car on the roadside and call me to tell me that she has arrived home, 5, 4, 3, 2..."


    Taylor stayed and the phone rang, but he didn''t answer on the 13th. When the bell rang for a long time and it was time to hang up automatically, he answered the phone on the 13th, and then said apologetically, "I''m sorry I took so long to answer your phone. My wound just reacted a little. I had to deal with my wound again."


    OSHA''s voice came out. She shouted, "Oh, sorry, are you okay? Is the wound OK?"


    "No problem, just deal with it later. Are you home?"


    "You should be more careful about your wound. Well, I''m home now. Leonard, listen to me. I have an idea. At present, our company has great limitations in the European market. The market share of developed countries in Western Europe and Northern Europe is too low. In addition, the American market is dominated by the United States. I can say that there has been significant progress in market development in Europe or America, Bo Mr. roneshenko will certainly meet me. What do you think? "

 Chapter 1600

    The next morning, OSHA came again, and then Gao Yang had to get up early. Under the double contempt of the 13th and OSHA, he insisted on staying with them, but didn''t go.


    Poor God, Gao Yang is to save OSHA''s life. He doesn''t want to cut her neck on the 13th, but OSHA doesn''t appreciate it at all.


    He led OSHA into the living room. Gao Yang found a chair and sat down. Then OSHA, who led a large box, quietly watched Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang was very uncomfortable, so he changed his direction and stopped staring at No. 13 and OSHA, but after he turned around, he heard a slight cough, and then said in a deep voice: "sorry, this... Boss, can I talk to Leonard alone?"


    Gao Yang turned around, looked at OSHA, thought, shook his head and said, "No."


    On the 13th, he made a helpless gesture and said to OSHA, "please sit down. Just ignore him. As the leader, he has to master the plan and progress of the whole operation."


    OSHA said calmly: "a qualified leader should be responsible for his own work and the work of his subordinates. Just leave it to his subordinates."


    After blatant satire, OSHA changed his style and said with a smile: "Leonard, I''m sorry to come so early, but I need to get to the company before nine o''clock, so I have to come earlier. Do you feel better about your wound?"


    "Much better. Thank you for your concern."


    "You should have breakfast, especially if you need to recover. Well, I made some food myself. If you don''t mind, we can eat together. I made your share."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help it. He turned around and saw that OSHA put a large box composed of layers on the tea table. After opening the lock, the large box became four trays with three sandwiches, three boiled eggs, two raw yellow peppers, a plate of sour cucumber, steaming Swedish meatballs and two boxes of milk.


    "I made it myself. I haven''t been used to Ukrainian food. I hope you can accept the Swedish style breakfast."


    "Ah, it looks good, thank you."


    There were three sandwiches, but OSHA didn''t invite Gao Yang to breakfast at all. After she gave a sandwich to No. 13, she picked up one, took a bite, and then said vaguely: "I may not be able to enter Mr. poroneschenko''s home today because I don''t have a suitable excuse, but today I will contact a large supermarket chain in France, and then I will tell Mr. poroneschenko that there has been a breakthrough in the negotiation with supermarkets in France. If I''m lucky, Mr. poroneschenko may have time to meet me. He''s very busy today More, maybe I can enter his house in the evening, but now it''s a critical period for Mr. poroneschenko. You know, he''s going to be president soon, so he may let it go. In that case, I don''t know when I can enter. "


    On the 13th, he said impolitely: "OK, try to go in as early as possible. We don''t have much time. After breakfast later, take off your clothes. I''ll install a micro camera on your clothes and your bag. As long as you can go in, turn on the camera in advance."


    "OK, if I have a chance to go in, I''ll call you, but I think I may not be able to take out the gun for you. I want to do this, but I think there seems to be no chance."


    Gao Yang''s eyes kept jumping. He couldn''t bear it anymore. For this OSHA, he wanted to say the word "cheap", but he was so kind that he felt embarrassed to scold in his heart, so he replaced cheap with stupid.


    "What a ghost, this stupid woman!"


    After secretly scolding in his heart, Gao Yang stood up. He couldn''t stand it, but he just wanted to leave, but he saw the 13th looking at OSHA''s hair, so he sat down again.


    "Cheap! Let her die. Why sit down!"


    This time Gao Yang scolded himself secretly in his heart, but he endured it and didn''t leave.


    The two finally finished breakfast, and then OSHA took off her coat. On the 13th, she began to carefully place a tiny camera at the buttonhole of her suit and carefully sew the power supply and memory in the lining. Even if others check OSHA''s clothes, it is not easy to check them.


    "No one will search me. Don''t be so careful."


    No. 13, who was doing needlework, looked up and smiled and said softly, "be careful. In our business, if you don''t work carefully, you will die."


    "Oh, yes, it''s better to be careful. This is a matter of principle. I appreciate people who keep principles at all times."


    Gao Yang watched and listened silently. He couldn''t stand it any more, so he moved his chair back and wanted to move to the corner as far as possible. In the process, he accidentally made some noise. On the 13th, he looked up, but OSHA turned and glared at him.


    Gao Yang decided to continue to endure. At this time, he found that Taylor was secretly looking at the situation in the living room at the door. He waved his hand, but Taylor shook his head firmly on his face and ran away like a coward.


    Finally, at 8:10, OSHA finished his work on the 13th. OSHA put on her coat and said regretfully, "I have to go. I won''t be able to get to the company in time again. Wait for me to call."


    On the 13th, he nodded and said with a heavy face: "be careful. If you can''t, don''t be hard. We''ll find a way again."


    OSHA said gratefully, "I understand. Bye."


    OSHA left. When Gao Yang saw the 13th again, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "what''s next?"


    The 13th shrugged and said, "there''s OSHA dailao. I have nothing to do. I''ll go back to bed and see you in the afternoon. Oh, by the way, the Swedish breakfast is so fucking terrible!"


    On the 13th, he pushed his wheelchair away. Gao Yang took a deep breath in great anger and said loudly, "Taylor! Pigeon, come here!"


    Taylor looked at the room first, then smiled and said, "go? Don''t blame me. I''m afraid I''ll laugh when I look at that stupid woman, or beat her up. I''ve never seen such a stupid woman."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "the guy who escaped from the battle has gone and gone out to do business!"


    There''s nothing to do on the 13th. There are many things to do, not only for the gun, what''s the situation in Sava, the arms market in great Ivan, how to make up for the power gap left by Hagel after he left, and what to do for the angel, waiting for him to deal with. I really can''t be idle for a moment.


    Taylor smiled, "what do you do first?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "go to dinner first! Have breakfast and have the best breakfast! Falk, I''ve had enough of that stupid woman! A fool of Stockholm specialty!"


    On the 13th, when he came to the door, he laughed, turned back and said to Gao Yang, "my psychological fluctuation period has not passed yet. Watch me closely so that I don''t accidentally kill her. You know, I always kill quickly. I can''t stop myself fast. Bye, boss."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you bastard, you did it on purpose! You threatened me!"


    Taylor pressed Gao Yang''s outstretched hand down and said helplessly, "OK, just know. He was playing with you. What can you do? Let''s go. There are many things today. Have breakfast."


    Gao Yang had an extremely rich breakfast, and then he was busy all day. During that time, he didn''t receive a call on the 13th, that is to say, OSHA couldn''t enter poloneschenko''s house.


    OSHA didn''t make any progress for the time being. Gao Yang didn''t have to hurry back. He didn''t go back until more than 12 o''clock at night. As soon as he entered the yard, he saw OSHA''s white car.


    Gao Yang was surprised, and Taylor also said in a surprised voice: "that silly woman is coming. If she can''t achieve her goal, she shouldn''t come today. Oh, Falk! Did she go in and send the picture?"


    Gao Yang said bitterly, "it''s time to call on the 13th, but he didn''t call. It''s troublesome."


    The two quickly ran into the living room, and then saw a man sitting in a wheelchair on the 13th looking at the picture on the computer, but there was no OSHA in the living room.


    Gao Yang took a look, sighed powerlessly, and said loudly, "where''s the man? Did you kill him?"


    On the 13th, he pointed to the computer and said loudly, "look."


    OSHA went in and took the picture she needed. That is to say, she had no use for the 13th. If she had killed her on the 13th and told Gao Yang that the body was in his bedroom or bathroom, Gao Yang would never be surprised.


    Gao Yang came to No. 13 and sighed, "what have you done?"


    Just then, OSHA came out with two cups of coffee. When she saw Gao Yang, her smile immediately disappeared.


    Taylor clapped his hand and said loudly, "good. I''m a busboy. I''m a muscle man. I''m a hitter. I don''t participate in too fine work, so I''m free here. Bye."


    Gao Yang clenched his teeth and said, "stop!"


    On the 13th, he raised his head and said to Gao Yang, "I''m watching it for the third time, so I''ll tell you the unfortunate news that the gun didn''t hang on the wall of the living room."


    OSHA handed No. 13 a cup of coffee, then sat on the sofa and shouted, "I don''t think that gun is likely to be on the first floor. Maybe I should think of a way to get an invitation to visit the whole house."


    On the 13th, he nodded and then said to Gao Yang, "the harvest is not small. At least I have the idea of how to get in. I have to go in personally. Even if I can''t bring out the gun, at least I have to make sure whether the gun is in it. If it''s not here, we have to continue in another place."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "I''ll go in and start to think of a way now."

 Chapter 1601

    The new year is coming. Rushuiyi wishes you a happy new year. I wish all brothers and sisters a happy new year and all the best.


    Thanks to the love of your parents, brothers and sisters, this book has performed well in the coming year. I hope to make another success in the new year. It still depends on your support. Therefore, I would like to thank you for your support.


    Here I make a wish. I wish all my brothers and sisters and I all success and better in the new year.


    I wish you a happy new year, good health and happy family.

 Chapter 1602

    Gao Yang just wants to make sure that the gun is in bologneshenko''s mansion.


    How to steal the gun is really a matter of no spectrum, but it''s even more funny if you don''t know where the gun is.


    Now, with OSHA as a helper, it seems easier to enter bologneshenko''s mansion. Gao Yang hopes to finish the matter as soon as possible, so he wants to go in and have a look in person. Of course, it''s best if he can take the gun directly and leave.


    Unfortunately, Gao Yang said he would go in himself, but on the 13th and OSHA didn''t pay half attention to his meaning.


    "I can find a way to create conditions for you to pretend to be a person with great achievements, but your legs are inconvenient. How do you plan to get in? Also, Mr. poroneschenko is very busy now. He certainly has no time to see you in a short time. However, I think he will have time after he becomes president."


    After OSHA finished with a tender face, he thought for a moment on the 13th and said in a deep voice: "we must hurry up. It will be too late for him to become president."


    After that, the 13th looked at Gao Yang and said, "you can solve this. You can try to forge a big enough background for me. It won''t be a problem for you."


    Gao Yang was about to collapse. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I said I went in. Don''t you understand?"


    OSHA was silent. No. 13 shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "what can you see when you go? Can you find a channel suitable for sneaking in secretly?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "just need real-time video and audio transmission. What''s the difference between me and you? You can''t beat yourself when you go. When you get to poroneschenko''s house, do you want someone to lift you up or carry you behind your back?"


    On the 13th, he sighed, continued to look at the computer screen and whispered, "it''s really troublesome. I can''t move easily. I can''t see some professional things until I go to the scene. If you go, even if there is a real-time transmission system, the effect is far worse than that of me."


    Taylor suddenly said, "why not go together?"


    Gao Yang was stunned. After being stunned for a moment on the 13th, he frowned and said, "I''ve worked alone for too long and may have ignored this."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "well, I just think it''s enough to go alone."


    On the 13th, he nodded and said loudly, "well, let''s both go and find a suitable identity. Let our employer do the job. He can do it."


    The employer mentioned on the 13th is Morgan. It should not be difficult to ask Morgan to help a large company to make a meeting request that is not forged. That kind of meeting opportunity is so big that poloneschenko attaches great importance to it.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, it''s not a problem, but do you have to go through OSHA? If she participates too much, it may be a great trouble for her future life."


    Gao Yang is still too kind, but No. 13 is a very cruel and ruthless person. He looked at OSHA with a smile and said, "yes, you don''t participate next. If you arouse poloneschenko''s suspicion, it''s not good."


    On the 13th, if he really didn''t want OSHA to participate, he would never speak in a caring tone.


    OSHA said firmly: "it doesn''t matter. Now I think it''s very exciting. I want to participate in it!"


    After hesitating for a moment on the 13th, he nodded and said, "well, let''s make the plan more detailed and try not to let people doubt you."


    At this time, the picture taken by OSHA suddenly turned, and the lens crossed over poroneschenko. This video is coming to an end. Next, OSHA and poroneschenko shook hands and said goodbye. The video is over.


    On the 13th, it was the fifth time to watch this ten minute video. Gao Yang also watched it. He thought that there was nothing to gain in this video except to confirm that the two guns hanging on the wall in the conference passenger room were not what he wanted.


    Gao Yang didn''t know it was useless to watch the video again and again on the 13th, but this time, he stared at the 13th, reached out and clicked the space bar, suspended the video, turned the video back a little, and then pressed the space bar again.


    Gao Yang thought he had found something. He looked at the picture carefully, but he still couldn''t see anything. But on the 13th, Gao Yang was so serious that he didn''t dare to disturb the 13th.


    After watching for a long time, OSHA couldn''t help saying, "did you find anything?"


    The 13th nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, that safe."


    OSHA said inexplicably, "but there is no safe in Mr. poloneschenko''s small meeting living room. I have been there many times. There is no safe."


    Gao Yang also said inexplicably, "where is the safe?"


    The 13th pointed to a corner of the screen and whispered, "here."


    Poroneschenko''s small meeting living room has no office function. The furnishings in the room are very luxurious, but also very simple. There is no safe.


    The 13th refers to a bunch of keys that * * * * put on the tea table. He said in a deep voice, "OSHA, did he take this bunch of keys, or did you throw them there when you went?"


    OSHA thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Mr. poloneschenko took it in his hand. Then he and I went into the small meeting room and put it there."


    The 13th nodded, smiled and said, "this car has two keys, which are used on the safe. The shape is very special. It is a special shape specially used by D ? ttling company. It can''t be wrong."


    OSHA said in surprise, "the safe doesn''t need a key?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "yes, the key is not to open the safe, but to open the lock used to hide the safe. In other words, the two keys are used to open the disguise of the safe. Therefore, it is obvious that poloneschenko ordered a special safe, a hidden safe."


    OSHA looked adored and said, "Wow, you are really the top, so you can see it."


    Gao Yang felt that OSHA was a flower maniac. He shook his head and said in a deep voice, "what''s the significance of discovering this?"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "d ? ttling company is a top luxury safe company in Germany. It keeps luxury goods. At the same time, the safe itself is also a luxury. It has the highest anti-theft level in the world. Of course, they also provide customized services to customize special-purpose safes for customers."


    After that, the 13th smiled and said: "Think about it. If you just store some documents or jewelry, do you need to customize it? Of course, poroneschenko may just ask D ? ttling company to install a safe and disguise it. The safe is still ordinary, but I think we can check whether he has customized a safe and storage cabinet suitable for shooting. That''s good I know everything. "

 Chapter 1603

    Gao Yang suddenly realized that he was surprised and said, "yes, a special-purpose safe is used to store special shapes or large items, such as a safe suitable for putting guns. So, how to check it."


    On the 13th, he thought and whispered, "d ? ttling company will have a customized list, but how to check it is a problem. This kind of information is among their core secrets."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said with a bitter smile, "it''s like saying nothing."


    The 13th shook his head and whispered: "No, there are still ways to check. I know the company quite well. I know their operation mode and their core secrets, such as the unlocking method of the safe, such as the composition of materials, all use only the original paper as the carrier and keep it in their own safe, and only two or three people at the core can open the safe Cabinet.


    However, the storage methods of some customer secrets are not so exaggerated. For example, who has ordered the safe and what style of safe has been ordered. These will be made into electronic files, which can be queried on their internal network. If there is something wrong with the customer''s safe, they will call out the file and send the corresponding person to repair it. "


    After that, the 13th smiled and said, "so all we need is a hacker, a top hacker. You know, the internal confidential network of D ? ttling''s company is very difficult to conquer, just like their safe."


    Gao Yang laughed, snapped his fingers and said happily, "very good, very good."


    Why is Gao Yang happy? Because he has a very talented hacker.


    OSHA murmured, "you have a very powerful hacker? Wow, you are indeed a very powerful transnational theft group. Although you don''t understand what you mean, you feel very powerful."


    Gao Yang put away his smiling face and said to OSHA, "madam, you should leave. Knowing too much is not good for you. It''s likely that I don''t want to kill you now, but after you know too much, I have to kill you. Therefore, if you are smart, you should know how to do it, right?"


    It seems that OSHA will not believe that No. 13 is a pervert, so Gao Yang has to pretend to be a villain. Now he is not worried that OSHA will betray them, but that OSHA, a silly girl, will help No. 13 to die, and then really die in the hands of No. 13.


    On the 13th, he looked at Gao Yang and said, "I''m sure OSHA will never betray us. Boss, your suspicion is too serious. She has participated in it. What can she do if she knows more? Betray herself?"


    OSHA immediately said, "yes, I''m already involved, so how can I betray you?"


    If the 13th simply used OSHA, he wouldn''t say this. He didn''t want OSHA to leave because he said he still wanted to kill OSHA. Unfortunately OSHA didn''t know this, and she didn''t believe it when others said.


    It''s no wonder others killed themselves. Gao Yang sighed, waved his hand and said angrily, "well, I don''t care about this. You don''t want to die by yourself. Don''t blame me if you regret it in the future."


    On the 13th, he gave OSHA a a look that I would protect you. Then OSHA nodded firmly and said with a smile: "now I think it''s exciting. It''s really exciting. Maybe I should be a female thief, just like the one in the movie, such as stealing days and changing days. Leonard, can you teach me?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "I don''t think it''s a good idea, but I can teach you."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "you talk, I''m leaving."


    Gao Yang went out, took out the phone and dialed little Downey. When little Downey got through, he said in a deep voice: "Morgan''s gun has a little eyebrow. Now we are at chaproneshenko''s home. Now there is a problem. We need your sister to help hack into a company''s website."


    Little Downey immediately said, "my sister? You mean Eliza? OK, ask her to help immediately. You just need to tell me the name of the company. She knows what to do the rest."


    He said in a loud and deep voice: "very good. Next, you have to do a few things to urgently order the bulletproof suit of the last time. Then Jack made me a new shotgun. You go to the United States to get it for me, pick up Karima and send it to Kiev in person."


    Little Downey said in surprise, "Karima, sister of the 13th, why did you send her to Kiev?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "I can''t say that the 13th is crazy these days. I hope this bastard on the 13th can live a few more years for his sister''s sake. Now I have no other way. In addition, everyone in my family is fine."


    "Everything is fine, boss. Let me tell you something. Lucy is coming to the due date. The doctor expects the baby to be born in about ten days."


    Gao Yang was stunned because Bruce''s child was about to be born.


    The corner of Gao Yang''s mouth tilted up and said with a smile, "is Lucy card okay?"


    "Very good. The doctor said she was in good condition."


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "when the child was born, everyone can''t go back. It''s a pity, but I''ll go back. I must go back, I must go back!"


    Little Downey was embarrassed and said, "Lucy asked me not to say, but I think I should tell you. However, in the current situation, I think you''d better not come back. It''s too dangerous!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "as the godfather of Bruce''s children, I must go back, and it won''t be too dangerous. Well, I''ll hurry up and finish the things here. Let Eliza hurry up. Bye."


    Gao Yang''s mood suddenly becomes very good. The birth of a new life can always make people feel happy.


    Back in the living room, Gao Yang waved to Taylor and whispered in Taylor''s ear, "Lucy is going to have a baby. The baby is expected to be born in ten days."


    Taylor looked surprised and said in a trembling voice, "really? Great!"


    The only reason Taylor joined Satan was because of Bruce. Bruce died, but he left a child. Naturally, both Gao Yang and Taylor regarded this child as the continuation of Bruce in the world.


    Both of them were very happy. On the 13th, they said in surprise, "you look very happy. What happened?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it has nothing to do with you. Wait patiently. Maybe we will get the answer we want soon."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at OSHA and said, "anyway, it''s very late now. Should you go home?"


    OSHA shook his head and said in a deep voice, "it''s really too late, so I decided not to leave today. Leonard said there were extra rooms here."


    Gao Yang looked at OSHA for a long time, and finally shook his head helplessly and said, "well, I said it doesn''t matter. It''s up to you. Seriously, I never thought there would be hostages like you in the world."


    Not taking care of OSHA and the 13th, Gao Yang and Taylor went to another room to talk about Lucy''s children. Anyway, it''s unlikely that OSHA would be killed on the 13th before the end of the matter. They can do whatever they want.

 Chapter 1604

    At six in the morning, Gao Yang woke up on time and opened his eyes. Then he heard the phone ringing in his ear.


    "It''s done."


    Little Downey knew the time of Gao Yang''s biological clock, so he called from a pinch.


    Gao Yang rubbed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "yes, it''s fast enough. Then tell me the result."


    "The safe is not customized in the name of bologneshenko, but through various clues, we have launched the identity of the author according to the final installation location. Yes, bologneshenko has customized six safes, two of which are large safes with long strips horizontally, which are suitable for shooting."


    He shouted loudly and said smoothly, "send me an email."


    "It has been sent. I have contacted Karima. We will go to Boston first, take your shotgun and leave for Kiev together."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang jumped up from the bed. Wearing a loose sportswear as a pajama, he began to kick his legs continuously in the room.


    He kicked his legs quickly, continuously and with all his strength. It was a great waste of physical strength. After playing with his legs for ten minutes, he began to sweat. When he began to feel tired, he took out the pistol, pulled the sleeve, loaded the bullet, pointed it at the door, then put the pistol back and unloaded the magazine, With his eyes closed, he quickly disassembled and reassembled the pistol, then loaded it again. After completing a virtual shooting, he began kicking again.


    In 20 minutes, Gao Yang completed a simple exercise without conditions. This level of activity is not training. Although it is very simple, it is the basis for him as an egg exploding ram and a gun god ram.


    When Gao Yang finished his routine exercise, he took a shower, changed his clothes, opened the door and shouted, "Leonard, work!"


    On the 13th, sitting in a wheelchair, he opened his door, and then Taylor, who was sweating, opened the door and said to Gao Yang, "have you made progress? Wait a moment, I''ll change my clothes."


    The 13th said calmly, "there''s news?"


    "Yes, there are six safes, two of which are very suitable for shooting. The specific information is in the computer."


    The 13th immediately said, "OK, go and have a look."


    Gao Yang turned on the computer and transferred out the documents in his mailbox. On the 13th, he looked at them and said in a deep voice: "the safe with constant temperature and humidity is divided into one grid and one grid is still very long. I think it has no other purpose except to release the gun."


    Just then, Taylor and OSHA also came out. She naturally sat next to No. 13 and whispered, "what did you find?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "if the gun is in the safe, it means that poroneschenko knows the value of the gun. Well, this is not the key factor. The key is how we get the gun out of the safe."


    The 13th sighed and said helplessly, "I''m not very good at opening safes. I can''t open safes at all, except those produced by D ? ttling company. I can''t open..."


    Know that there is a safe, know that the thing you are looking for is in the safe, but the safe can''t be opened, just like there are a lot of money in the vault of the bank, but you can''t take it out. This problem is normal, but it is very serious for Gaoyang.


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "it''s like my gun. I''ll take something especially valuable with me and watch it closely. If poroneschenko realizes the value of the gun, he will bring the gun into the presidential palace, and he will be the president in three days."


    The 13th whispered, "that is to say, even if we try to get into the house, we have to open the safe, and there are two safes."


    Taylor frowned and said, "who do you think..."


    After Taylor said half a sentence, he said to OSHA, "please leave. I don''t want to have to kill you afterwards."


    OSHA is stupid, but she is still very smart. She knows that Gao Yang and they are going to start talking about things involving others. Naturally, she can''t hear it, so she won''t have to kill her in the future. So OSHA obediently stood up and went back to her room.


    Watching OSHA leave, Taylor continued, "boss, do you think that lame azaro is OK?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "of course he doesn''t believe it. He''s just a pickpocket on the street, and he''s not an expert in stealing safes. That''s too high-end for him. Besides, if he knows he''s going to steal from bologneshenko''s house, I don''t think he dare to kill him."


    On the 13th, he scratched his head hard and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what to do. I don''t know experts in this field. Otherwise, ask yak. He would have woke up long ago. Although he can''t move, he may have experts he knows."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "don''t think about it. I have a candidate, a thief who specializes in opening the safe. I just don''t know if I can contact him."


    Taylor said curiously, "who?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you don''t know the cleaner."


    Morgan''s gun has a clue. When they killed a man named dusselyev in New York, after killing dusselyev, they hired a cleaner to take care of the aftermath, and opened a safe with a bomb in dusselyev''s house. Gao Yang was very impressed by the Mexican thief found by the cleaner, But Taylor and the 13th didn''t know each other, because they hadn''t joined at that time.


    Looking at the 13th, Gao Yang smiled and said, "can you contact Murphy and ask him to help find a man named Antonio, a cleaner and Mexican. He was a big safe thief."


    On the 13th, he immediately said, "no, I used to work for cleaners, but I only have a cooperative relationship with cleaners. If Antonio you said is a cleaner, he can''t come out to pick up private work, and Murphy can''t contact any cleaners in private, even if he is the person in charge of New York."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "in this case, it seems that we can only contact the cleaners through official channels. Well, please send Antonio and clean up the traces of our stealing in Kiev. I think the cleaners may also have branches in Kiev."


    Channel 13: "I have some doubts about whether I can invite Antonio you said, because the cleaners only clean up after work, and they are likely to refuse your request. Therefore, I suggest you find a task that can use Murphy first, let Murphy contact Antonio when he is qualified, and then let him call Antonio to do a private job."

 Chapter 1605

    After discussing with Murphy, Gao Yang didn''t entrust the cleaner first and then let Murphy take over, because Murphy said that when dealing with the cleaner, the best way is for both partners to be honest with each other.


    If you lie to the cleaner, you may lose the possibility of cooperation with the cleaner forever. Therefore, Gao Yang honestly called the cleaner, and then walked down step by step according to the proper process.


    After contact and negotiation again and again, the cleaner and Gao Yang confirmed and denied all kinds of things. In addition, the cleaner''s internal application, all kinds of consent and rejection procedures came down. It took a whole day, but finally Gao Yang got Antonio''s phone number.


    In order to get Antonio''s phone number, Gao Yang paid $5 million, which is the price he paid for hiring someone from the cleaner. It may not take $5 million for the cleaner to do something, but asking them to hire someone as an intermediary is $5 million.


    The reason why this situation occurs is that Antonio''s relationship with the cleaner is the same as that on the 13th. It is a partner, not a subordinate relationship. Therefore, if you want to invite Antonio to Kiev, Gao Yang has to impress Antonio after the cleaner gives the phone number.


    If Antonio agrees to Gaoyang''s terms and is willing to open the safe in Kiev, Gaoyang will have to pay the cleaner $5 million. If Antonio doesn''t want to come, Gaoyang won''t have to pay.


    Of course, Gao Yang would rather pay than find Antonio. He would spend any more money.


    Watching Gao Yang put down the phone, Taylor said nervously, "how''s it going?"


    Gao Yang made an OK gesture and said with a smile, "it''s done. Antonio will come right away. He''s already on his way to the airport."


    Tyler breathed a sigh of relief, clapped his hands and said, "great. How much is it?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and smiled, "a million dollars. Everything in the safe belongs to us. If we find cash, it belongs to him."


    Taylor was very surprised and said, "why is it so cheap? A million dollars! He''s going to open a president''s safe. He''s willing to do a million dollars? Although it''s said that if there is cash in the safe, it belongs to him, but how can there be cash in poroneschenko''s safe!"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "for a thief who likes to open a safe, it''s enough to open a safe. Money is secondary. And you have to understand that opening a big drug lord''s safe in Mexico is much more dangerous than opening a president''s safe in Ukraine."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, I guess he would come even if he didn''t give Antonio money. When I heard that there were six top safes in the world waiting for him to open, Antonio was already high. I could hear it."


    The 13th frowned and said, "six safes? Not two yards? Only two are the ones who shoot."


    Gao Yang lowered his head and said: "I said there were six safes, and he needed to open two of them, but Antonio automatically thought he needed to open all six. After I corrected his idea, Antonio only put forward one condition to me, that is, we must create a time for him to open all six safes, and he must open all six, which is his condition for coming."


    Taylor thought about it and said carefully, "it shouldn''t be difficult. I think although there are six safes, the passwords should be the same. Opening one is equivalent to opening all my bank cards. All my bank cards have one password. Don''t you get into trouble with so many passwords and forget what to do."


    The 13th frowned and said, "that''s you. For big people, luxury is secondary. Those property certificates or confidential documents are the most important. It''s almost impossible for such people to set all passwords to the same."


    Gao Yang smiled: "Don''t worry about him. Anyway, we''ll let Antonio shoot the cabinet first, and the rest can''t be opened. In addition, Antonio is a very professional thief. No, he''s a professional thief. He has a lot of experience in how to steal. The lame azaro is a scum in front of him. He doesn''t even deserve to lift Antonio''s shoes. Let''s leave the problem to Antonio."


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "what about the Kiev cleaners? Has it been negotiated?"


    Gao Yang shook his head with a bitter face and said, "it didn''t work. The cleaners directly refused the business. They have cleaners in Kiev. However, let them start with someone who is about to become the president of Ukraine. The cleaners in Kiev think the risk is too great, so they refused. You know, the cleaners won''t force their subordinate branches to do anything."


    The 13th shrugged and said, "well, if we refuse, we refuse. We should keep our hands and feet clean, and there is no need to ask the cleaner to help. So, what shall we do next?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "little Downey and Karima will arrive in Kiev soon. Just this evening, we are going to the airport to meet them."


    On the 13th, he frowned immediately. He looked a little angry and said, "Karima is coming. Why is she coming back!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you asked me to call her. After serious thinking, I thought what you said was also very reasonable, so I called her. There are some dangers here, but we should be careful. It should still be all right."


    The 13th angrily said, "what''s the use of calling her, you! Me, forget it..."


    Gao Yang smiled twice and said carefully, "is there any difference between now and before?"


    The 13th said with a gloomy face, "there is OSHA now!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "although you are hot with OSHA now, I think it doesn''t hinder me at all. I think Karima is happy to accept that she will have a sister-in-law?"


    The 13th gnashed his teeth and said, "you bastard! You did it on purpose! You called Karima just to stop me from killing OSHA!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, you think too much."


    No. 13 cold road: "I don''t mind showing my abnormal side in front of you, but I don''t want Karima to think I''m a pervert. If there is someone who can let me hide my thoughts, Karima is the only one. You succeed. After Karima comes, I really won''t kill OSHA again, although I''ve been planning how to create a scene to kill OSHA these days."


    After that, he pushed the wheelchair and left on the 13th, but as soon as he went out, he stopped the wheelchair and said to Gao: "if I kill OSHA, I won''t have anything in the next year. I will be very normal, but you forcibly stopped me, so if there is anything wrong with my psychology in the next time, you will be responsible for the consequences."

 Chapter 1606

    Little Donny and Karima are here.


    As soon as he met at the airport, little Downey threw Gao Yang a bag. Needless to say, Gao Yang knew that it contained a new shotgun made by Jack for him, with 200 rounds of shotguns.


    Besides little Donny, of course, Karima.


    When little Downey walked towards Gao Yang, Karima came to No. 13, leaned down and looked at No. 13''s legs, with a worried face and said, "are you okay?"


    On the 13th, he said calmly, "I''m fine, just a little hurt, no problem."


    As a brother and sister, the 13th spent half his life and paid a great price to find Karima. After finding Karima, the 13th really cares about his sister, but that''s it. The relationship between him and Karima is like family affection for family affection.


    Karima is almost the same. Both of them know that each other is their only relatives, but after all, they have separated since childhood. It is impossible to have the feelings of brothers and sisters who grew up together. Therefore, No. 13 loves Karima and Karima respects No. 13. They will care about each other and protect each other, but they can''t treat each other like normal brothers and sisters.


    Strictly speaking, Karima is more familiar with Gao Yang and more relaxed when she is with Gao Yang.


    The same is true on the 13th. His relationship with Gao Yang is very complex, such as friends, colleagues, superiors and subordinates, and equal partners, but it is certain that he will be easier with Gao Yang.


    Karima is closer to the 13th, but Karima is definitely closer to Gao Yang than his brother.


    In short, when Karima and the 13th are in front of Gao Yang, they will talk more.


    After expressing concern and greetings to the 13th, Karima walked up to Gao Yang and said with a heartfelt smile, "you look good."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "yes, it''s not bad."


    Karima hugged naturally, so Gao Yang pretended to hug Karima naturally.


    After a gentle hug, Karima turned back, pushed into the wheelchair of No. 13, smiled and said, "let''s go."


    Of course, three people came to the airport to pick up the plane. OSHA didn''t come, and Gao Yang didn''t know what to say to OSHA on the 13th. Anyway, he was still very happy that OSHA didn''t come, because Gao Yang can be sure of one thing. If OSHA really came on the 13th, there would be only two consequences. Either OSHA became the girlfriend of the 13th, or OSHA was killed on the 13th.


    On the 13th, he will protect his sister in all aspects, and the possibility that OSHA can become his girlfriend is infinitely close to zero. Therefore, if he brings OSHA, he will definitely kill OSHA.


    After pushing the 13th to the car and helping Taylor get the 13th into the car and sit next to the 13th, Karima smiled and said, "my instructor, what''s the order to summon me?"


    Gao Yang didn''t say why he wanted Karima to come. He couldn''t tell Karima that your brother was a pervert and came to help me keep an eye on him. Therefore, he had to call Karima in the name of asking Karima to help. As for what to do when he came, Gao Yang didn''t think about it.


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said in a deep voice, "we''re going to steal something. We need you to help do something. We''ll talk about it later."


    Gao yangjue''s asking Karima to take care of No. 13 is a good excuse, but in that case, Karima will have to be with No. 13 all the time, and No. 13 may not want to do so, so Gao Yang has to ask for the advice of No. 13.


    Waiting for Gao Yang and Karima to finish, little Downey whispered, "this time we have suffered a lot of damage, but fortunately, there is no worst-case situation. The United States is all right. I didn''t find any signs of being monitored. However, there is a problem I think I need to tell you."


    "What''s up?"


    "Clooney has been missing for a long time. It was not a big deal for him to hide, but this time his wife and children disappeared again. The most troublesome thing is that when I used someone to look for him, I found someone exploring where he once lived. Well, those people look like Arabs."


    Gao Yang frowned, looked at little Donny and said, "when did it happen?"


    Little Downey said in a deep voice, "it''s been a week since I found it. I don''t know when the Arabs began to look for Clooney. During this time, I watched in nice and couldn''t take care of many things in the United States."


    "It''s been a week. Why did you tell me now?" he said in a loud voice


    Little Downey said with a wry smile: "the knife has been broken. This kind of thing has to be let go."


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "really, everything came to the door together."


    The 13th said coldly, "Clooney, you should have killed him directly at the beginning. If he fell into the hands of the Arabs, it would be completely over."


    Satan killed a prince, a prince with great influence and real power.


    Karima looked worried because it had something to do with her, but she knew she couldn''t do anything about it, so she wisely kept silent.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said helplessly, "Clooney can hide. Those Arabs looking for him show that they haven''t found his whereabouts. Although it''s not good news for Arabs to start looking for Clooney, we can''t care about him now. It''s important to put off Clooney."


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice, "we can''t delay. We have to mobilize all our forces. Clooney will find out, and then I will kill him myself. If he doesn''t die, there will be no peace."


    Gao Yang is not a person who likes to kill people, but now, as long as there is no better way than the dead to ensure that Clooney doesn''t speak, he has to consider killing people, which is almost a single choice.


    It is said that if there are too many lice, don''t worry if there are too many debts. Now the secrets carried by Gao Yang are casually exposed. The whole Satan is the end of being chased and killed by the world. However, the problem is that whether he wiped out the butter knife in Kiev or sent a fleet to the bottom of the sea in Antarctica, it seems that there is no possibility of exposure so far, This is the black history of killing Prince suharitan, which is likely to shake out because of Clooney''s unstable factor.


    After only a short moment of thinking, Gao Yang bowed his head and said, "OK, I will immediately mobilize all available resources to find Clooney. In any case, I can''t let him fall into the hands of the Arabs."


    On the 13th, he immediately said, "hurry up, and you have to catch Clooney alive in case he leaves any evidence for self-protection. Once he dies, someone will be responsible for publishing it. Give him to me alive. No matter what he has, I will let him say it!"

 Chapter 1607

    Gao Yang hopes to have a helper very much. Now he is tired of all kinds of things.


    After returning to the foothold, several people who had not seen for a long time sat together, Gao Yang smiled at Karima and said, "how are your courses?"


    Karima smiled, "not bad. Now, I should be qualified for an assistant position."


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "it''s not just an assistant. You should be a manager. Our solar system company is still seriously short of candidates for senior executives. Compared with external recruitment, I certainly hope to find talents internally."


    Karima smiled and said, "I went to your company headquarters in Texas. I have to say that although there are several vases now, when the company has not built a basic framework, you don''t even have a manager who can take charge of the overall situation."


    Little Downey said with a bitter smile: "now I''m too busy, too busy. Even I have to be sent to the front as an observer. What''s more, Gao, a busy man, has to deal with fatal things. Now there''s no time to take care of the company."


    Karima pouted: "in fact, the company''s affairs are not affected. As long as you find a professional manager and let him be responsible for recruiting people, the work is very simple."


    Little Donny nodded and said to Gao Yang, "it''s true. You''ve solved the most difficult link for a PMC company. Now we have a lot of work to take over, but we don''t have people. As long as we find someone, we can do what other companies do."


    Gao Yang rubbed his head and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t even have time to find someone now. Let it go again. I''ll go to the United States these two days and see if there''s a chance. Well, Karima, you really can''t be a manager or something?"


    Karima shook her head and said, "my ability is not enough. In addition, I don''t seem to be suitable for too open work."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, let it go again. There''s no way."


    On the 13th, he suddenly said, "let Karima be your assistant. You''re the head. You''re the chairman of the company. She needs an assistant. Karima is obviously the best for this position, because there are too many things you can''t see, and Karima won''t betray you."


    On the 13th, he sent Karima to Gaoyang''s frontier as soon as he had a chance, and Gaoyang didn''t intend to refuse this time.


    Gao Yang said happily, "OK, Karima, you follow me these days and help me do something. I''m really busy and crazy recently."


    Gao Yang agreed. On the 13th, Taylor and little Downey looked surprised. Even Karima looked incredible, because Gao Yang has always been very restrained and conservative in this kind of thing.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "Why are you looking at me like this? Little Donny, what''s your situation in nice and what''s the progress?"


    Little Downey shook his head and said, "no, Deyo''s villa has been very quiet. God knows when Deyo will return to his villa."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "no matter what, you can''t relax there. You''ll go back to France tomorrow morning, but don''t take the plane away. Let our plane stay and be ready to go to the United States. We''ll be on standby 24 hours. We may need it at any time these days."


    Little Downey said solemnly, "by the way, speaking of transporting guns to the United States, there may be some trouble."


    "What trouble?"


    Little Donny spread his hand and said with a puzzled face: "I don''t know why. Recently, the United States immigration offices have been very strict in the inspection of aircraft from Ukraine. Although they haven''t issued any clear anti-terrorism warning, they have strengthened the inspection, and private aircraft will be subject to more strict inspection. This is obviously loose and secretly tight. I think it may have something to do with your actions in Ukraine."


    After that, little Donny shrugged and said: "It is recent to strengthen the inspection of all goods from Ukraine, but everything entering the United States from Africa and South America has been inspected very strictly, which has lasted for some time. Because we have not entered the United States from the above two places recently, we have not been affected much. However, if we enter the United States from Ukraine, it will be in trouble. We are in a bad situation The waiting time is very relaxed. When entering the country, the inventory is very strict, and the private plane is more strict. I suggest that we try not to use our own private plane to Kiev recently. If it''s not particularly urgent this time, I''ll take a civil flight. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what are the Americans guarding against? Is it related to our recent big move in Kiev? Well, this possibility is indeed very high, but it may also be because of counter-terrorism. They just checked a bomb on a passenger plane taking off from Africa not long ago. Maybe they have some new information, so it is also possible to strengthen the inspection."


    Little Downey said with a bitter smile, "we can''t know what caused them to strengthen the inspection, but I think it''s very difficult, very difficult for you to send the gun to the United States by your own plane."


    Waving high: "In short, get the gun out first. This is the only major thing we can do at present. Well, Leonard, it''s time for you to take medicine and change your dressing. Taylor, you and I have to go to the airport later to pick up our unlocking expert. His plane will arrive in the early morning of tomorrow. Now those who are free will go to rest. We have to take action tomorrow. We all have to keep our spirits up."


    "Wait, you have to try on your clothes first, man. It cost a lot of money to rush to order a bulletproof suit this time. Now the situation is so chaotic, I think you''d better wear it."


    Gao Yang''s bulletproof suit has been thrown away after entering the sewer. His current job is more suitable for wearing suits, so he customized a batch again, and all those in need have it.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, I''ll try on my clothes."


    Gao Yang changed into clothes, suits, shirts, leather shoes, and even a big belt.


    After changing his clothes, Gao Yang didn''t intend to go to bed, because it was late at night when he picked up little Downey and Karima, and Antonio should arrive in more than two hours at most. It''s better to go directly to the airport and wait for him.


    While sitting high in the bedroom, waiting for a short rest before leaving, Karima knocked on his door, then smiled and said, "I don''t know why, my brother strongly asked me to come and see you, and then let me pick up people with you at the airport, so I came."


    Guatian Lixia, Gao Yang will never give anyone room for reverie. He immediately stood up and said with a smile: "I just picked you up, but it doesn''t matter. Now go to the airport with me to pick up people, Taylor! It''s time for us to start!"

 Chapter 1608

    Antonio came. He hurried out of the terminal with a small bag on his back.


    After seeing Antonio, he shouted, "Antonio, here!"


    Antonio saw Gao Yang, then he changed his direction and hurried towards Gao Yang. Then he hugged Gao Yang with the unique enthusiasm of South Americans, grabbed Gao Yang''s shoulder and said eagerly: "Man, it''s really nice to see you again. I''m really glad you invited me. Well, now take me to open the safe."


    Antonio spoke very fast. After he finished talking like a machine gun, he was going to open the safe immediately.


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "man, I remember telling you that you still need to wait for a chance to open the safe?"


    Antonio tilted his head and said, "of course, of course, we can''t just break in and open the safe. I mean, it''s time for you to take me to observe the environment, investigate and make plans. This itself is a part of opening the safe. It''s preparation."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, we''ll take you to the field immediately. Are you sure you don''t need a break? After all, you''ve just experienced intercontinental flight."


    Antonio waved his hand and said in a hurry, "I''ll just sleep in the car. Let''s start quickly."


    Although he is a thief, or a big thief, not everyone can open someone else''s safe, so Antonio is also a technical talent. Moreover, it seems that Antonio is still a very enthusiastic person, referred to as a technologist for short.


    Taylor drove, Karima took the co pilot, Gao Yang and Antonio sat in the back, and Antonio sat in the car and said impatiently, "let''s hurry up. I can''t wait. I feel excited and about to explode! Six safes, God, six top safes, this is really a feast!"


    After that, Antonio looked bitter and said, "you know, man? I haven''t touched the door of the safe since I opened it for you last time. I''m going crazy. I really appreciate you inviting me. Of course, I have to compliment you. Your choice is so wise. You know I''m the best, right?"


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "man, have you studied the safe of D ? ttling company?"


    Antonio said confidently: "of course, of course, the company''s products are always full of challenges. As a goal I always hope to overcome, I have conducted in-depth research on the whole series of products of the company. So far, my unlocking rate is still good, reaching 25 percent."


    Gao Yang lost his voice and said, "25 percent!"


    Antonio shrugged and pouted: "I have opened a total of four and successfully opened one of them. It sounds that the success rate is not high, but you have to understand that I am one of the only three people in the world who can forcibly open the company''s safe without a password, and the other two are the core technical talents of the company. Basically, all types of safe are designed by them."


    After that, Antonio said proudly, "so you should understand that my success rate is only 25%, but the success rate of others is zero, zero, zero! Do you understand?"


    Just then, Karima, sitting on the co pilot, said in a deep voice, "Mr. Antonio, this is the information of the safe. The model of the safe has been marked on it."


    Antonio said with a surprised look on his face, "ah, you all know what model you have? Great."


    After receiving the information, Antonio couldn''t wait to read it. Then he immediately looked up and said, "this safe is specially for storing famous watches. It''s very expensive and super expensive, but I can open it because I successfully opened this model."


    After saying that happily, Antonio turned a page and said, "ah, this lock cylinder is a little different. It''s a jewelry safe. It''s not big, but it''s difficult to open. Well, it''s also a relatively low-end product. I should be able to handle it."


    After turning another page, Antonio said excitedly: "it''s just different in size, but the lock is the same. Let me see, uh, the customized special cabinet. It seems that this is your goal. It''s really the size of the gun, and the function of constant temperature and humidity is added. The two are the same. They should be done."


    Turning over the last page, Antonio was stunned, then looked dignified and excited, and said in a trembling voice: "Wow, it''s really unusual, the top safe! The best, known as an insurmountable fortress, I really didn''t expect to see this."


    After that, Antonio turned over the information to Gao Yang and said loudly: "Look at this. The products of D ? ttling company are also graded. Their safe for storing famous watches costs US $100000. The safe itself is a luxury, but it is not the best and the top product of D ? ttling company. It is known as six protection and costs US $million. Do you know what this safe is used for? It is used to store top secrets."


    Antonio turned back the information, looked down and said excitedly: "this kind of safe can be large or small. The key lies in the lock. Only those large multinational enterprises and national top secret will use this safe. This kind of safe is too high-end. Who will put this at home?"


    After talking to himself, Antonio raised the dam head and said to Gao Yang, "sorry, I forgot that the owner of this safe was originally the boss of a large multinational enterprise and was about to become the president. He should have this kind of safe."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a bitter smile, "can you open it?"


    Antonio shook his head, shrugged and said, "I don''t know, I''m not sure, I''m not sure at all, because this is the safe that the two designers of D ? ttling company claim can''t open without a password. Of course, it will be very difficult for me, because I''ve never studied this kind of safe."


    Gao Yang is not too worried, because what he wants is in a relatively simple safe. Poroneschenko''s safe for storing core secrets has no impact on him if it can''t be opened.


    Antonio sighed with regret: "I can''t guarantee that I can open them all now, because it''s really too difficult, but it''s good to study them closely, because I can''t touch this kind of safe at all. Customers I used to like to patronize won''t buy this kind of safe, and it''s impossible for me to buy it for research. D ? ttling will verify the identity of customers when selling this kind of safe , and I''m obviously not qualified. "

 Chapter 1609

    While Antonio was studying the materials, Gao Yang and his colleagues went outside poroneschenko''s mansion.


    It was more than seven in the morning, and there were few cars on the road. When he was hundreds of meters away from the mansion, Gao Yang whispered to Antonio, who was still buried in research, "here we are."


    Antonio raised his head, waited to drive past poroneschenko''s house, raised his voice and whispered, "this is it."


    Antonio looked carefully and said in a deep voice, "stop somewhere later. I''ll walk over and have a look, and then we start to observe in the distance."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what Antonio wants to observe, but he needs to observe in person on the 13th. If Jacques wants to come, he also has to observe in person. If Gao Yang wants to do something in his specialty, he also has to observe in person. Everyone''s focus and focus are different, and there''s no need to know what Antonio wants to observe.


    He waited for Antonio to walk once in person, and then stared at the mansion for more than an hour. During this period, no one in the car said a word, just waiting with Antonio.


    Finally, Antonio whispered, "Er, are there any special requirements? Are there any special difficulties?"


    "Yes, today is May 24, and tomorrow is Ukraine''s general election. The statistical results will come out as soon as the 26th, that is, the day after tomorrow. If poroneshenko gets more than 50% of the votes, he is the president. Although the time to officially take office as president will be postponed for a period of time, he is already the de facto president."


    After that, Gao Yang sighed, "so we''d better steal things before he becomes president. Otherwise, when the identity of the target changes, the consequences will be difficult to predict."


    Antonio stared at Gao Yang, shook his fingers and said, "we''re not stealing, we''re taking! We''re taking!"


    After emphasizing whether to take it or not, Antonio touched his stubble covered chin and nodded: "I''ve never tried to take something from a president''s house. It feels good. Well, in other words, we must take it out before the day after tomorrow?"


    He shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "It''s not necessary. I hope to get the things as soon as possible, but if the conditions don''t allow, I have to put it off. However, I can''t be later than the target to officially take office as president, because the target will live in the presidential palace at that time. We can''t enter the presidential palace at all. Once the target brings the things into the presidential palace, I''ll have no hope at all."


    Antonio snapped his fingers and said loudly, "last question, how likely do you think our customers are to become president?"


    Antonio likes to call the object he wants to steal a customer. Gao Yang thinks it''s funny, so he can''t help laughing: "I guess no one in the world likes to be your customer. Well, our customer, from the information I get, he will be elected almost 100% as long as there is no big accident."


    Antonio snapped his fingers and said loudly, "then act the day after tomorrow. Since the results are announced the day after tomorrow and our customers are sure to be elected, let''s take this opportunity to start."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "it''s settled? Well, OK, you decide. When shall we start?"


    "As soon as the results are announced, let''s start. Think about it. The customer will be very busy the day after tomorrow. If he wins the election, he needs to make a TV speech, attend a rally of supporters, and hold a celebration reception after the election. These are bound to happen. Therefore, he will never be at home, and we will have a whole day to open a safe at his house, what''s more It''s possible until early in the morning. "


    Taylor finally couldn''t help but say, "why do you think he won''t have a celebration toast at his home?"


    Antonio smiled: "it''s too simple. It''s very big here, but it''s still too small to hold a celebration party with thousands of people. Especially important, do you think customers will let their supporters'' representatives see their extremely luxurious home?"


    He breathed loudly and said in a deep voice, "OK, we''ll act the day after tomorrow, but how do we get in?"


    Antonio shrugged: "At that time, be flexible. Even if it doesn''t become an empty house the day after tomorrow, there will definitely be far fewer people in it than usual, because customers will be very busy the day after tomorrow, need a lot of manpower, and their own people are always the most reliable. At that time, it may really become an empty house. If not, there will be few people left. You can solve it , right? "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, we can certainly solve it."


    Antonio sighed and said to himself, "if only we could get the customer''s schedule. In this way, we can be more assured when we work. However, only those close to the customer know the schedule, which will not be published on TV."


    Gao Yang thought and whispered, "well, maybe we can get it. When will the customer leave home, hold a celebration, and maybe come back? These simple time points should be determined."


    Antonio said in surprise, "Oh, yes, well prepared. Is it bought or forced by insiders? Is it reliable?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "we are indeed from the inside, and we are very reliable. We must be reliable. Although the way we buy the inside is special, the effect is very good."


    Antonio said with a smile, "that''s all right. I''ll open the door and let''s go in. You just promise that I won''t be shot in the head. I''ll deal with the rest."


    The 26th is indeed a particularly good opportunity. No matter whether the time is ripe or not, we have to put all our eggs in one basket. Gao Yang made up his mind. After nodding his head, he said to Antonio, "well, what are we doing now? Do you have anything I need to prepare?"


    Antonio shrugged and said, "don''t do anything. Just look here. It''s not time to leave. When I feel almost done, I''ll walk to see the nearby terrain and find a way to escape, and we''ll leave."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "this is not necessary. We have investigated it countless times."


    Antonio said with a smile, "that''s not good. I think it''s better to choose our own way back. I''ve never been lazy about this kind of thing. In addition, you should be ready to arrange someone to pick up outside now. I''ll tell you where to place someone to pick up later. In case we screw up, we still have a safe way back to escape, right?"

 Chapter 1610

    Gao Yang tried very hard to make more preparations. On the 13th, he tried to keep OSHA from meeting Karima. In addition to going to the scene to investigate, Antonio studied how to open the safe he already knew at home, while Karima tried hard to play the role of an assistant.


    Finally, the time came to the morning of the 26th.


    Just after eight o''clock, a group of people in front of the TV were boiling up. Because of the reality of the polls, poloneschenko did not expect to win.


    Praising them may be the group of people in the world who most want him to win except poroneschenko himself.


    Antonio laughed and said in a loud voice, "it''s done! Act as planned, act!"


    Of course, poroneschenko will have a plan for what to do and how to do after winning the election. Now they know this plan, so as long as the news of poroneschenko''s victory is confirmed, we only need to act according to poroneschenko''s schedule.


    Several people hurriedly drove out to a remote and uninhabited corner. Several people came down, replaced a car stolen by Shawa and put it there, and then continued to walk towards poroneschenko''s house.


    Gao Yang is a person who likes to take action after all preparations are fully done. However, this time, the plan is not particularly comprehensive and the preparation is not particularly sufficient. However, once the time comes, he still has to take action. In front of the best time, some hasty preparations are completely acceptable.


    After driving directly to the door of poloneschenko''s house and stopping, Taylor opened the door, jumped down, carried a backpack behind him, and then extended his thumb.


    Gao Yang pulled out a Taser gun, hid it under his suit in his hand, and then said, "are you ready?"


    Antonio wore a big sunglasses and then a baseball cap. There was a layer of Pullover over over his head, but now he was taking off his disguise. After taking off the pullover, he revealed the black dress inside.


    Wearing a dress is Antonio''s disguise.


    Antonio also took a bag. He handed it to Gao Yang and said loudly, "take it carefully for me. Let''s go."


    There was no mobilization ceremony and no investigation. The three walked directly to boroneshenko''s house. Only Karima whispered behind them to be careful.


    Antonio walked in front, holding a bag in one hand and a gun in the other hand, hiding in the open western dress hem, following Antonio.


    It is said that he is guilty of being a thief. This is true. Gao Yang has never seen any big storms and waves. He is the one who kills without blinking. No matter how dangerous the scene is, Gao Yang promises not to breathe. But now, Gao Yang feels nervous and his heart is about to jump out.


    Taylor is not as good as Gao Yang. Gao Yang can hear his rapid breathing. It''s still that sentence. Being a thief is guilty. Taylor was originally a hard stubble who often went deep behind the enemy, but when a thief, he was not professional and could not pass his psychological level. He was not afraid in the dangerous battlefield behind the enemy, but when a thief, he was very guilty.


    Only Antonio is very normal, much more normal than he usually looks. He enters other people''s homes and follows up with his own.


    He swaggered to the gate. Antonio reached out and pressed the six digit code very smoothly. Then the gate opened and Gao Yang and they went in. It''s so simple.


    Entering the door is actually the most dangerous part, because although Gao Yang knows that today may be the most empty day in the house, they don''t know what''s going on inside or how many people there are.


    Antonio pressed the password when he entered the door. In fact, it''s worthless. He just lurked outside for more than a day and saw the password entered when someone opened the door by using remote monitoring. Today, he tried, and the door opened as expected.


    I don''t know if there is a security guard staring at the monitoring door. If a security guard finds someone close to the house and breaks in directly, and then chooses to call the police or stop Gao Yang from entering, the action will be smashed today. If the security guard doesn''t stare at the monitoring all the time, Gao Yang will enter.


    Entering the door is the weakest and most dangerous link, but there is no way. The risks we should take are inevitable. Besides, if we want to enter the home of a super rich, if there is no risk at all, isn''t it a joke.


    As soon as he entered the gate, Gao Yang stuffed his bag into Antonio''s hand, and then ran frantically to one side with Taylor.


    Poroneschenko can''t live in the same house with his security guards. The security work of this mansion is to deliver from the outside to the inside. The external security work is very strict. When you enter the house, there will be no security guards. At most, there may be a few servants left inside.


    Outside the mansion, there are two rooms used by security guards. One room is dedicated to monitoring, and the other is a place where security guards are on standby 24 hours a day.


    Gao Yang and Taylor quickly ran to the outside of the security room. Then Taylor directly stretched out his hand and opened the door. Then Gao Yang went in and raised his hand.


    No matter what gun he used to hit people, Gao Yang was very familiar. When two uniformed security guards lay on the ground and twitched, Taylor had rushed to a nearby room, and then there was the sound of someone falling to the ground twice.


    There are four security guards in total. They are watching TV, so they don''t see the picture of Gao Yang''s breaking in, and the picture on TV is that poroneschenko is excited and excited to announce his victory.


    There are many cameras, so there are many monitoring monitors in the house. There can be no accident at all. Gao Yang has been photographed.


    Taylor took off his backpack, inserted a USB flash disk into the computer controlling the monitoring, then took out something similar to an old telephone, turned it on, and when a row of flashing red lights turned green, he looked up and nodded.


    Gao Yang took the phone and said slightly nervously, "the physical connection has been established and the signal has begun to transmit."


    "Yes, Eliza, it''s starting to transmit."


    Hearing the voice of little Downey on the phone, Gao Yang was still very nervous. He was nervous for no reason.


    Soon, little Downey said on the phone, "OK, we have taken over the network. By the way, Eliza said that your security network is connected to another network, and your pictures will also be displayed and stored on the other side, but don''t worry, she will delete all the data and delete it cleanly."


    After a little while, the monitoring picture Gao Yang looked at suddenly changed, and then little Donny smiled on the phone: "well, now start playing back the pictures taken a few days ago. I''ll stare at the monitoring here and notify you if there is a problem. Now you can go to work."

 Chapter 1611

    Security rooms and luxury houses have a way of thinking. We have seen the same pattern several times. This is usually the case in the homes of rich people who need to put a lot of armed security.


    When Gao Yang returned to the large and luxurious living room, he found Antonio sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Antonio smiled and said, "it''s done?"


    "It''s done. I thought you had started working."


    Antonio shrugged and said with a smile, "if you miss, when those security guards rush in, I can still say that I was coerced. If I was caught, it''s hard evidence. Well, there''s no one here. Let''s start."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "how?"


    Antonio said with a smile, "what else can I do? Of course I opened the safe and you took your things."


    Gao Yang subconsciously looked at the furnishings in the living room. Westerners seem to have a strong plot about the fireplace, so there is also a fireplace in poroneschenko''s living room. Although the fireplace is only decorative and does not really burn firewood in winter, two shotguns are still hung on the wall next to the fireplace.


    Gao Yang glanced, swallowed his saliva and said to Antonio, "let''s start."


    Antonio snapped his fingers, turned and walked to the stairs, then said loudly, "in my experience, the bedroom will be on the second floor."


    Gao Yang took out his walkie talkie and whispered in the walkie talkie, "everything is going well. We''re starting to work."


    Antonio, like walking at home, looked left and right all the way. Then he went directly to a closed door and said with a smile: "master bedroom, go first and see if there will be any harvest. Oh, open the doors. Maybe the safe is behind that door."


    While talking, Antonio pushed the door open, and then he immediately said with a smile, "aha, what did I say? The master bedroom must have something to gain. Guys, let''s start working."


    A big bed, a huge wardrobe and a half separated dressing room are used by the hostess. Antonio pointed to the dressing table in the dressing room and said with a smile, "the cabinet above is the jewelry safe."


    After that, Antonio said with a smile, "there should be at least two safes in this room. Now you see one. Guess where the other is?"


    Gao Yang looked, pointed to the bedside table wrapped in leather with a bedside lamp on it and said with a smile: "I guess it''s one of the two bedside tables, man, should we open the most critical one first?"


    Antonio shrugged and said, "no, I insist on my power to decide the order, and the order from easy to difficult is more reasonable. In addition, I''m sorry to tell you that you guessed wrong, because these rich people don''t like to bend down to take things, so the second safe can''t be the bedside cabinet, but in here."


    Antonio opened the overcoat cabinet, then pointed to the leather cabinet with the right height and said with a smile, "look, that''s it. Do you know what it is?"


    Before Gao Yang answered, Antonio said with a smile, "women have jewelry. What do men have? Of course, it''s a famous watch. When you choose a suitable watch strap to go out every day, will you like to squat at the head of the bed with your butt pouted? Man, remember, where rich people put valuable things, you can see them in parallel."


    While talking, Antonio stretched out his hand to pull the cabinet door decorated with black leather, revealing the inner metal safe door panel, which has only one number button.


    Antonio rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "the electronic lock can be opened by inputting the correct password. You don''t like that when you choose a watch belt every day, you still need to open the safe with a key. It''s a very simple truth."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "yes, man, open him quickly."


    Antonio took out a small spray can from his bag, sprayed it on the keys, and soon said, "02569, five common keys, the others have never been used, so the password combination is these numbers."


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "that''s all right?"


    Antonio shrugged and said, "of course... No, it just reduces the workload of analysis. It''s much easier to analyze the password of five numbers than nine numbers."


    After that, Antonio smiled and said, "if you know enough about the customer, you should know that his birthday is September 26, 65, 02569. What does it have to do with the group of figures we found?"


    Gao Yang suddenly realized, "he uses his birthday as the password!"


    Antonio nodded and said, "yes, he uses his birthday as the password, but generally speaking, my customers will choose a combination of numbers they won''t forget as the password, but they don''t want others to open his safe when they know his birthday, so they usually change the order."


    When the Chinese record the date, they use the order of year, month and day. Unlike the Europeans and Americans, the Americans use the order of month, day and year, while the European countries use the order of day, month and year. According to Gao Yang''s cognition, Ukraine uses the order of day, month and year.


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "so?"


    Antonio smiled: "so, according to the normal law, the customer''s birthday is 260965. According to the mode I''m used to, it should be 092665. Therefore, the password of this safe is 650926."


    With that, Antonio reached out and quickly pressed six numbers on the password key, in the order of 650926


    Silently, the safe door opened.


    Antonio patted his hand, pointed to the safe and said with a smile, "look, it''s open. Do you know why it''s 650926? Because the customer''s enterprise is very international and he is familiar with the United States, of course he will choose an order that people won''t use."


    Gao Yang looked at Antonio and said, "it''s so simple?"


    "Of course, it''s that simple."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "since you know the customer''s birthday and know that he uses his birthday as the password, just try it several times. It''s too, too simple."


    Antonio smiled: "Oh, it''s not that simple. If you enter the wrong password, the lock will immediately lock and alarm. The electronic signal will be directly displayed on some of the owner''s electronic terminals, such as mobile phones. If you forcibly destroy it, the security guards will immediately know. Of course, the signal may also be sent to other places, such as the police station, but in my experience, if you enter the wrong password, Usually a large group of people with guns rush over. "


    Gao Yang was afraid and said, "then you dare to input the password so directly?"


    Antonio touched his chin and said with a smile, "life needs adventure to be interesting. Everything is based on his own judgment. It''s so exciting, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1612

    Is it exciting?


    It''s so exciting. The excited lips are beginning to tremble.


    "Man, man, I''ve been looking for that gun for several years. A friend of mine has been looking for that gun for decades. Now can you tell me not to play big adventure and stimulation! If you want stimulation, no problem, open the safe to be opened first, give me what I want, and then you can play stimulation freely, OK?"


    Gao Yang is very angry, because it''s all about Antonio opening the safe, but the problem is that everything is just his speculation. If there is a mistake and the possibility is still great, everything will be over.


    Antonio could see that Gao Yang was very angry, so he spread his hands and said: "OK, no more excitement, but man, you have to understand that my confidence in doing so is based on my judgment, and what do you think my job is? I tell you, every lock I open is based on my judgment. This lock is like this, the next lock is like this, and every unlock is an adventure, because the password I enter is probably Wrong, so you seem to open a lock easily. You open a lock after half a day with me. In fact, it''s the same in essence, okay? "


    After that, Antonio said with a smile, "well, now is an exciting moment. Open it and see the harvest."


    Antonio opened the safe and revealed more than a dozen transparent glass covers. Behind each glass cover was a watch.


    Of course, it''s the world''s famous watches, the most expensive ones.


    Antonio immediately exclaimed. He snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "Look, men''s jewelry and toys used by the rich to reflect their identity are all famous watches. Look at this, Patek Philippe, which costs 2.2 million Swiss francs. Tut Tut, it''s really rich. It''s all famous watches. This Patek Philippe, which costs 240000 US dollars, wow, Constantine, 400000 US dollars. That''s great. There are nine watches in total. I can roughly estimate that the value adds up to more than five Million dollars, you sent it! "


    After a few words of praise, Antonio pointed to his watch and said curiously, "where''s your bag? Why don''t you put it?"


    "We''re not here for these watches," he shrugged


    Taylor said with a straight face, "we are not thieves."


    Antonio smiled: "Whatever you want, but I want to remind you that if you change your mind, don''t forget to take away the box containing the watch. These watches will stop if you don''t bring them for a long time. Therefore, the company that makes this safe has launched the automatic chain box of watches of the same brand. The process is very complex and the price is very expensive. One box is worth 20000 dollars. Well, I''m going to open the next insurance Safe. "


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "don''t you want these watches? Take them if you want."


    Antonio smiled bitterly: "I want to, really want to, whether it''s for money or collection, but the problem is that these watches have numbers. After I take them away, I can''t help selling them or taking them out to show off, which may cause problems. Seriously, man, I think I take the money to enjoy, not to be chased, so these things may expose myself I won''t touch it. "


    After that, Antonio shook his head and said to Gao Yang, "I''ll drive the next one. I don''t like to be disturbed at work, so don''t follow me and let me keep quiet."


    Antonio left, leaving Gao Yang and Taylor.


    Taylor looked at the watch in the safe, swallowed his saliva and whispered, "we are mercenaries, not thieves. We only want the gun, so we won''t take these things, will we?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, I won''t take it."


    Taylor also nodded, then sighed in a low voice, "well, don''t take it! But I just feel a little pity."


    Gao Yang coughed twice, scratched his head and whispered, "actually, when we decided to take the gun, we were already a thief. We were still a thief if we took more things."


    Taylor whispered, "that''s right. It''s all thieves anyway. It doesn''t seem to make sense not to take it."


    In addition, if we only take that gun, we will completely expose our intention. Obviously, we come for that gun. If we take everything from the open safe, we can hide our true intention, right


    Tyler sighed, patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "boss, do you know what I admire you most?"


    "What?"


    "No matter what you do, you can always find a reasonable excuse. It seems that if you don''t do it, you can''t do it. It makes people feel very comfortable and won''t feel so guilty, Falk! You said that earlier. It has caused me to have a psychological struggle for a long time. Well, let''s take it?"


    Gao Yang twisted his neck unnaturally and whispered, "it''s a thief anyway. Take it!"


    Taylor immediately took out a big bag from his backpack, and then began to put the watch box in the safe into the bag together with his watch. As for Gao Yang, Gao Yang had already taken two boxes when Taylor took the bag and was waiting for Taylor to open his pocket.


    After clearing the safe, Taylor took a breath and whispered, "it feels good, although I feel guilty."


    "That''s because you''re not used to being a thief," he said in a low voice


    Taylor wiped his mouth unnaturally, and then whispered, "it''s still cool, although it''s uncomfortable."


    Gao Yang wriggled his shoulders and neck uneasily and whispered, "FAK, being a thief will be fucking addictive. Now I can''t wait to see what''s in another safe."


    Taylor whispered, "me too. It feels wonderful. Well, it feels guilty, but I really look forward to it. I''m shaking with excitement now."


    They couldn''t help looking at Antonio. They both remembered Antonio''s words, so they didn''t dare to disturb him, so they stretched their necks and watched Antonio take out something like a computer.


    Antonio is deciphering the password of another safe. Why is the password of another safe not the customer''s birthday? It''s very simple, because it''s the hostess''s safe.


    This time it was slow. Ten minutes later, Antonio still didn''t move. At this time, Gao Yang heard Karima whispering in the walkie talkie: "Hello, can you hear me? Everything outside is normal. Well, I just want to know if it''s going well inside?"


    "It''s going well. We''re opening the second one. Our unexpected harvest is great. Well, it''s exciting."


    Karima said happily, "that''s good. Well, if it''s convenient, if I can, I want to go in with you. Can I? Sorry, I''m really, I''m not afraid, but I''m really excited."


    "Come on, then. I''ll give you some jewelry later. If you don''t mind it''s stolen goods."

 Chapter 1613

    Everything is under control, so Gao Yang doesn''t mind letting Karima open his eyes.


    How to say, Gao Yang always thinks that Karima is a poor girl. He unconsciously wants to make her happy. There''s no other meaning. He just wants to make this girl who has experienced a lot of suffering happy.


    When she received Karima from the living room, Karima looked nervous, but said with some excitement: "how''s it going? Has it been opened?"


    "He''s driving the second one. It should be fast. Be careful not to make a sound. Antonio doesn''t want to be disturbed. He''s opening the safe. He needs to keep absolutely quiet. Come with me."


    Karima was really like a thief. She crept up the second floor with Gao Yang. Looking at Karima''s actions, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "you don''t need this, just don''t make a sound."


    Karima nodded, then said seriously, "but I''m really nervous. I''m either afraid or nervous!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s strange to be a thief if you''re not nervous. Come on, come with me."


    Karima came to the second floor and passed Antonio slowly. Fortunately, Antonio is opening the electronic lock instead of the pure mechanical lock. If the mechanical lock needs to listen to the sound, there can be no sound at all.


    When she got to Taylor sitting next to her, Karima whispered, "what''s the unexpected gain?"


    Taylor pointed to the open bag and said, "look for yourself."


    Karima looked at it and nodded, "it''s OK, it''s pretty good."


    Karima really just looked at it, and then there was no other expression. Taylor couldn''t help saying, "it''s worth millions!"


    Karima nodded and said, "I know. It adds up to about $6.6 million. The most valuable is the Patek Philippe world time watch ref.2523hu, an antique watch, which was made from 1953 to 1965. At present, it is worth at least $2 million. The others are ordinary. The most expensive is hundreds of thousands of dollars. It''s OK."


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand. He was surprised to hear Karima''s introduction. But on second thought, Karima has been with Prince suharitan for several years and hasn''t seen anything. It''s a little fun to see such scenes. No matter how rich poloneschenko is, he can compare with suharitan? For suharitan, money is nothing. You really have to think about it before you can answer.


    At this time, Antonio suddenly breathed a sigh, then quickly pressed on the safe where the jewelry was placed, then pulled the door of the safe and said with a smile, "the second one."


    High spirited, whispered: "come and have a look."


    The jewelry cabinet, of course, contains jewelry.


    With a quick glance, Antonio nodded and said, "it seems that the hostess likes diamonds."


    Gao Yang is a little disappointed because most of the videos in the safe are diamonds.


    Why are you disappointed? Because what Gaoyang needs most now is diamonds. If he is willing, if he takes out his own inventory, he can make a bad impact on the diamond market.


    The safe looks shiny, but the biggest diamond in it. Sorry, Gao Yang can throw it as a marble.


    "How come most of them are diamonds..."


    Looking at Gao Yang''s frustrated face, Antonio was surprised and said, "Fark! In a jewelry cabinet, the most valuable diamonds are the most. What else do you want?"


    Taylor wiped his mouth and said in a trembling voice, "I don''t really care about value, but now I really just want to ask, how much is it worth?"


    Gao Yang was about to speak, but Karima whispered: "Almost all the ornaments here are complete sets, and they are all the masterpieces of famous designers, so they can''t be priced simply according to the raw materials. The value of the design part should account for about 30%, and it''s not the value of diamonds. It depends on the manufacturers and designers. Sometimes the raw materials are only the secondary part, such as the AMBER EARRINGS made by famous teachers, which are more valuable than Most diamond jewelry is much more valuable. "


    Antonio shrugged and said, "I don''t mind taking this jewelry if there is no obvious sign. If you want to maintain your style, it doesn''t matter. I can help you dispose of it."


    "The beauty you want!"


    After saying a word, Gao Yang waved his hand at Karima and said loudly, "take whatever you like. We all have a share of these things. Go back and give them away, and you have the priority. Who let you come? Take your share with your brother. It doesn''t matter if you take it all."


    Stolen food tastes better than bought food. Stolen food tastes better than bought food. Even if it''s not a thief, it can''t be wrong.


    Karima pursed her lips, then carefully extended her hand, but stopped in the air and took it back, and then said to Gao Yang, "is it really OK?"


    "Nonsense, of course. Take whatever you like. You''re welcome."


    Karima carefully picked up an amber necklace and said to her, "I like this. I just want this."


    Gao Yang reached out and grabbed a handful of diamond jewelry, stuffed it into Antonio''s hand and said loudly, "yours, don''t say I''m not interesting enough."


    Antonio said with a smile, "it''s interesting, it''s interesting."


    Gao Yang took out another pocket, threw all the jewelry in the bag, put the bag in Karima''s hand and said loudly, "take it, turn back and divide it slowly, and take what you like from the inside. I tell you, you can only buy jewelry in the future. This kind of stealing... No, it''s the jewelry you brought, but that''s all, so you''ll think about it."


    Karima immediately said simply, "I''ll pick it slowly. I''ll help you pick some for ye Lianna."


    Taylor smiled bitterly: "you haven''t answered my question yet. Who can tell me how much these things are worth? I just want to know this. I can''t replace the harvest with money to measure the value. I''m worried."


    Karima thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "there won''t be much deviation between about $4 million and $5 million."


    Gao Yang looked at Karima and said with a smile, "you''re like a treasure appraiser. It''s the right decision to let you come."


    Karima smiled at Gao Yang, while Antonio put his harvest in his pocket and said with a smile, "well, let''s find the next treasure chest. I like this link."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "the next shooting cabinet must be the shooting cabinet. You don''t want to open the gun cabinet at the end to meet your mind after opening the six safes. I tell you, now we also want to let you open the safe, so when we get the gun, we will accompany you to open the rest of the safe, but the gun cabinet must be opened first!"


    Antonio thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, go and find the gun cabinet. It''s agreed that you can''t take the gun and go!"


    Gao Yang smiled, patted Antonio on the shoulder and said, "do you think I''m willing?"

 Chapter 1614

    I searched the whole second floor and found a lot of good things, but I didn''t find a safe.


    If there is no one on the second floor, find the third floor. They have plenty of time.


    Oil paintings, ceramic vases, whole cabinets of famous wine and scattered antique decorations can''t be taken away, which makes Gao Yang feel a little sad.


    "I wonder if I''m in the wrong business. Being a thief may be better for me than a mercenary."


    When Gao Yang murmured to himself, Taylor swallowed his saliva and whispered, "I understand your mood very much, but I have to remind you that you won''t meet a second customer like poroneschenko in your life."


    Gao Yang rubbed his forehead and said with a bitter smile, "don''t remind me. I''m just feeling casually."


    Just then, Antonio, who had been looking around, said loudly, "I feel here."


    While talking, Antonio pushed open a door. Then he stood at the door and did not move. Taylor, who was closest to Antonio, walked over and looked at it and did not move.


    Gao Yang wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    When Gao Yang came to the door, he just took a breath of air conditioning and stood still.


    Three men blocked the door tightly. Karima couldn''t see inside. She shook her head left and right and said, "what''s the situation?"


    Antonio swallowed his saliva, turned to him and said, "you''re here for the gun?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I think we should call a moving company."


    Gao Yang covered his heart, took a breath and said in a trembling voice, "you''re right."


    Antonio stepped in, Gao Yang followed, and then Karima saw the situation inside.


    Guns, all guns, the whole big room is full of guns, and a huge safe is placed next to the wall facing the door.


    There are guns on the walls around, and there are shelves in the middle. There are still guns on the shelves. It''s too dense to count. Looking at it roughly, Gao Yang thinks there must be 300.


    Most of them are old guns, but not all of them are old guns. Moreover, antique shotguns account for only one fifth of them. The rest of World War II old guns account for a large part, while new guns but high-end customized shotguns account for another part.


    Gao Yang felt dizzy. After he looked around several times, he said in a trembling voice: "not all of them are fine products, but there are many fine products. I feel like I have entered a treasure house."


    After that, Gao Yang shook his head, pointed to the big safe by the wall and said, "there is only one safe. Obviously, what we are looking for is in it, and the things in it must be the best. Now, open it!"


    Antonio nodded and walked to the front of two one person safe with a length of about 1.5 meters and a thickness of 50 cm. After looking at it, he immediately said in a loud voice: "this cabinet has been manufactured for some time, much earlier than the two we have opened, at least ten years ago, so the lock of this cabinet is relatively old and purely mechanical."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said slightly nervously, "it''s easier, isn''t it?"


    Antonio shook his head and whispered, "no, it''s more difficult!"


    After that, Antonio looked at his watch and whispered, "if I can''t open it within an hour, I probably can''t open it. Be prepared."


    After that, Antonio took out a stethoscope, waved his hand and said, "go out, don''t let me hear your voice."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "OK, but you can start later, because the gun may not be in the safe. I''ll have a look first. Maybe the gun I''m looking for is right here."


    Antonio waved his hand impatiently and said, "then hurry up."


    Gao Yang immediately began to look at the antique shotgun hanging on the wall.


    There are too many guns, and the shotgun is almost the same. It''s not easy to recognize the one you''re looking for at a glance among hundreds of antique guns.


    But it must be no problem to look carefully, because the appearance of the gun has been engraved in Gao Yang''s mind.


    After scanning row after row to make sure there was nothing hanging on the wall, Gao Yang looked at the gun rack on the ground. At this time, Taylor suddenly pointed to a mosinagan with a sight and said, "it was taken out of the museum! This is Ivan hidolenko''s gun! Soviet hero, he shot and killed 500 people with this gun!"


    Gao Yang glared at Taylor and said angrily, "don''t bother me. I''m just playing to find a difference now. Uh, what are you talking about?"


    Taylor pointed to the gun rack in front of him and whispered, "Ivan hidolenko, the Soviet World War II ace sniper, shot and killed 500 people, ranking third among the Soviet ace snipers and the Soviet hero."


    "How did you know?"


    Asked suspiciously, Gao Yang walked over and saw a card hanging on the gun Taylor was looking at, which clearly wrote the origin of the gun and that the gun belonged to the Kiev World War II Museum.


    Gao Yang took a look at the sign and said immediately, "take it away! Well, don''t make a fuss. I have to find out the gun. We... FAK!"


    After Gao Yang gnashed his teeth and scolded, he rushed to the nearby gun rack, lightning picked up a double barreled shotgun, and then said in a trembling voice: "good thing!"


    "What?"


    Gao Yang held a double barreled shotgun with an obvious * * sign on it. Gao Yang raised the gun and said in a trembling voice: "the shotgun awarded by Germany to the ace sniper in World War II, and the prize awarded by Hitler to the ace tank player Otto carlus. There is Hitler''s signature on it. I just saw this sign. I didn''t expect to have a signature. This, I won the prize!"


    After that, Gao Yang impolitely put the gun on his back and said, "it''s mine now!"


    Karima stood in front of a shelf for pistols and said, "maybe you should see this, too. It''s all history and almost all have nameplates."


    Gao Yang walked over, took a look, then covered his mouth and said, "TT33, p38, P08, Walter PP, Walter PPK, this is the World War II pistol counter. Well, it''s all used by some combat heroes, but there''s nothing particularly prominent. However, I can''t take so much..."


    Just then Antonio said loudly, "what are you looking for? Can you hurry up?"


    How can we lose a lot because of small things? Gao Yang hurriedly said, "come, come!"


    Quickly put his attention back to the antique shotgun. After reading it all carefully, Gao Yang finally said with a little regret: "no, you can start."

 Chapter 1615

    Gao Yang, Taylor and Karima left the treasure house. When the door was slowly closed, Gao Yang took another reluctant look at the treasure house that was holy to him.


    After closing the door, Gao Yang closed his eyes and breathed a sigh. He didn''t see the old guns that fascinated him, so he returned to normal.


    "I didn''t expect poroneschenko to like World War II old guns. Hello, now I have some good feelings for him."


    After that, Gao Yang reached out to Taylor and said, "please give me my gun back."


    Taylor shrugged, handed the scarred mosina Gan, which was full of use marks, but also represented outstanding military achievements, to Gao Yang, smiled and said, "I''m not going to rob you."


    Gao Yang held a gun tightly in his arms and said firmly, "Morgan''s belongs to Morgan and mine. I''ll carefully select some later. Oh, this is really a treasure house."


    Taylor smiled, "well, let''s visit the master''s room again. It will distract your attention and make you less painful. You can''t take all the treasures away when you enter the treasure house. I understand your pain."


    Gao Yang said, "well, let''s have a look."


    When he opened a room again, Taylor said painfully, "Oh, shet, he also likes cold weapons."


    Another treasure house, but this time it''s not guns, but swords, shields and armor. It''s a whole room.


    After a long pause, Gao Yang suddenly reached out and closed the door. Then he said with a bitter face, "it''s over, it''s really over this time."


    After taking a few deep breaths, Taylor also said with a sad face, "there are too many things. We can''t take them all."


    Gao Yang said with a serious face: "we can''t be too greedy! If the safe is opened later, we will only take the things in the safe, because that''s the best. We don''t look at the others!"


    Taylor nodded and said, "yes, don''t look!"


    They turned around and leaned against the wall, and then took a long breath together. After a moment of silence, Taylor suddenly said, "we really should bring a moving company. If toads know what''s in here, and we can only take one percent of them, I think he will kill us."


    Gao Yang shook his head again and again and said, "no, no, we can''t be too greedy. Being too greedy doesn''t end well. We''ve got enough. As a thief, we should be satisfied. Remember, we should exercise restraint and have taste. You should understand this. We take the best, which is enough!"


    Gao Yang and Taylor are comforting themselves. Karima is not interested in guns and knives, so she can keep smiling at Gao Yang and Taylor with a very relaxed attitude.


    Gao Yang felt that the time had passed for a long time. He looked at his watch and found that the time had only passed for five minutes.


    After a silent sigh, Gao Yang said dejectedly, "how can it be so slow and when can it be opened?"


    Just then, the door next to him opened. Antonio stood at the door with a dull face and said coldly, "you can come in."


    It was too fast, and Antonio''s expression was too scary. He said in a trembling voice: "can''t you open it?"


    Antonio shook his head and said discontentedly, "no, it''s too easy to open it. The password is the same as the one just now..."


    Before Antonio finished, Gao Yang had squeezed past him and rushed to the safe.


    The safe just opened a crack. Antonio kindly left the opportunity to open the door to Gao Yang. Of course, he also left the pressure to Gao Yang.


    Standing in front of the safe, Gao Yang took a deep breath, and then suddenly opened the door of the safe.


    Gao Yang found himself wrong. When Princess Sisi''s gun appeared in front of him, he could recognize it at a glance even if it was hidden in a pile of guns.


    Like an old friend who is already very familiar, although it is the first time to meet.


    Looking at the shotgun placed in the second space above, Gao Yang trembled uncontrollably. He clenched his hands into fists, closed his eyes, and said fiercely when he waved his fist: "yes, I finally found you!"


    Open your eyes, Gao Yang stretched out his trembling hands and slowly took out the gun.


    Slowly, he turned around and said to Taylor and Karima standing behind him, "I''ve found it!"


    Taylor nodded and whispered, "Congratulations!"


    Karima said solemnly, "you did it."


    Morgan wanted the gun, but Gao Yang also paid too much effort for it, so now he is holding the gun like holding his heart.


    Gao Yang felt very relaxed for a moment, as if he had unloaded a heavy burden. He liked to do things too much. Although he was looking for a gun for Morgan, he tried his best to find it for so long. When he finally completed it, which had become his own great wish, he still felt incomparably relaxed.


    After closing his eyes again and taking a breath, Gao Yang''s hands used force to feel that the gun was in his own hands. At the same time, he seemed to feel that the heavy burden was coming back.


    It''s not enough to get it. The real end is to finally send it away.


    Gao Yang suddenly opened his eyes and said to Taylor, "gun coat!"


    Taylor immediately took out a cloth cover made of flannelette. Gao Yang stuffed it into the cloth cover before he had time to look at the gun. Then he tied the mouth of the cloth cover. Then he threw down the two guns on his shoulder and handed them to Taylor. Then he whispered, "I''ll take them to the car first! Wait for me here."


    After that, Gao Yang left with a gun. He hurried downstairs, saw that there was no one outside, and then trotted all the way to the next car.


    On the 13th, a man was in the car. When he saw Gao Yang''s expression when he opened the door, he immediately said faintly, "did it?"


    "Got it!"


    After that, Gao Yang pulled a round leather tube from the back of the car, put the gun with a cloth sleeve into the leather tube, firmly fastened the opening of the leather tube, and then took a long breath and said in a general way: "I got it, I finally got it."


    The 13th whispered, "do you still need to go back?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "I have to go back. The good things on it are much better, but the main goal has been completed. It doesn''t matter if I go now. However, I tell you, there is really a treasure house, a real treasure house."


    The 13th said with a smile, "maybe you''ll get a bigger surprise. Go back and I''ll look at the gun."


    Gao Yang still trusted number 13. He nodded, put the leather tube on number 13, and said seriously: "look at it, be sure to look at it! Please!"

 Chapter 1616

    When Gao Yang returned, he first went to see if some security guards had any signs of waking up, and then when he returned, he just caught up with Antonio who had just opened the fourth safe.


    The safe was too simple to open. Gao Yang felt strange in his heart, so he said in a deep voice: "it''s so fast again, isn''t it too simple?"


    Antonio reached out and opened the door of the safe, first looked at it, and then said casually: "it''s normal that these are safes that customers need to open often. He can''t set the password too complex, and generally speaking, the passwords of safes for this kind of purpose are the same. When I open the first one, the next two will be much simpler."


    After that, Antonio shrugged and said in a deep voice, "take your things and I''ll find the next safe."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was only 11 a.m. and it was less than two hours since they came in.


    The main goal has been completed, and all the rest can be left. For Gao Yang, it is the best choice to withdraw immediately, but he promised Antonio to let him open all the safes. At this time, he must fulfill his promise. If there is any situation, it is time to run quickly.


    Gao Yang had no psychological pressure, so he said with a smile, "go find the safe yourself. Hurry up. We''ll slip away when we finish it."


    Antonio nodded and left alone. At this time, Gao Yang was free to see what was in the safe.


    There are knives and swords in the safe. There are two big swords, which are common cross swords in ancient Europe, as well as a saber, a Japanese samurai sword and two Damascus machetes.


    Gao Yang also likes the sword, and Taylor has reached out and picked up a samurai sword. After pulling it out, he exclaimed, "good sword!"


    Gao Yang squinted at Taylor and said, "can you see?"


    Taylor shrugged and said, "no, but I know what can be put here must be a good knife. My grandfather is from the Marine Corps and participated in the Guadao battle. He has a captured command knife. I like it very much. Well, I like it very much."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "it''s yours, but let me see."


    Taylor handed Gao Yang the knife and said with a smile, "thanks. I hope toad won''t rob me. I can''t beat him."


    Japanese Dao is a Taidao with exquisite tan. A beautiful plum blossom is carved on the black iron tan with red copper. There is a common blade burning line of samurai Dao on the blade. Moreover, the wavy blade line is beautiful and perfect, and the cutting position is very neat. You can know at a glance that this is a very good Dao, but the appearance is too good, Is it Gu Dao Gao Yang? I can''t tell.


    Gao Yang waved the knife and said with a smile, "don''t worry, he won''t rob you, because he doesn''t like this kind of knife."


    Just then, Karima took out a Damascus knife, took out the scabbard, looked at it, and suddenly said, "this is a good knife. This is the knife used by royal members in the Umayyad Dynasty. This is a good knife."


    Returning the knife to Taylor, Gao Yang looked at Karima in surprise and said, "have you studied this?"


    Karima shrugged and said, "I just read more. I don''t understand the performance of the knife. I just look at the value. This level of knife is very rare. It''s really a very valuable knife."


    Put the knife back into its scabbard. Karima picked up the second knife, looked at it and said with a look of admiration: "It''s another Umayyad palace knife that royal family members are qualified to use. There are very few Umayyad knives left, and it''s rare in Shah. If you''re willing to sell these two knives to Shah, I''m sure you can sell them at a high price you can''t imagine."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "what are you selling? Where dare you expose this thing? You''d better collect it yourself. I like Damascus Dao. It''s mine."


    At this time, Gao Yang saw that Taylor had skillfully pushed out the bamboo nail on the handle with a bullet bullet bullet. After retreating the handle from the handle tongue, he pointed to a line of words and said to Gao Yang, "I don''t understand. What does this mean?"


    Several Chinese characters were engraved on the handle of the knife. He looked high and smiled at Taylor: "OK, you know, look at the knife inscription. It says five authentic words of Guoguang Ding."


    After saying that, Gao Yang suddenly scratched his head and said with a puzzled face: "authentic, authentic, authentic knife seems very great. Show me the knife again."


    Gao Yang took the knife in his hand. After a careful look, he nodded and said, "I don''t particularly understand Japanese knives, but I''ve heard from my friends that the foundation pattern of authentic knives is called rice bran muscle, which is a little gray white. Here, you see, no one can copy this foundation pattern now, so you picked up the baby. It''s a very, very, very precious knife."


    Taylor said curiously, "really? Let me see."


    After Taylor took the knife, he inserted it into the scabbard, and then began to install the handle. Gao Yang said curiously, "didn''t you say you wanted to see it? How did you put it away?"


    Taylor said quickly, "I''m afraid you''ll rob."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "be careful. I tell you I''m not interested. Look at your promise."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "put away everything in the safe. However, you have to ensure that your brothers have one hand. Otherwise, someone should have an opinion. Well, see if there are other good ones. Pick some to take away."


    While talking, he looked around at the shelf for swords. He didn''t look at those spears and axes. It''s too big to take with him.


    Just looked at it for a few times, raised his eyes and said with a smile, "this is a good thing, Taylor. For me, toad and rabbit, this is a good thing. Toad will definitely break his head. I didn''t expect poloneschenko to have Chinese ancient weapons. It''s good."


    Gao Yang went to a shelf, reached out and picked up a green shark skin sheath Chinese long sword. After pulling out a section, he immediately said, "good thing, this is really good thing, take it away!"


    There are one sword and one sword in the Chinese style. The sword is a practical sword rather than a simple ornament. The sword is a narrow body and thick blade, which belongs to a typical wild goose feather Dao in the Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    Gao Yang went to find a golf bag, took out all the clubs, put in his favorite swords impolitely, smiled at them and said, "my interest in swords is not particularly big. Now I''m going to see guns. Maybe there''s something good to gain."


    Taylor frowned and said, "although there are many good things waiting for us, the main goal has been completed. We''ll wait here. It''s not in line with our principles."


    He sighed and whispered, "I know. Now I''m going to see Antonio. I''m not at ease with dragging like this."

 Chapter 1617

    Gao Yang found Antonio in a study, and Antonio was standing in front of a safe lying on the ground.


    Hearing the footsteps, Antonio did not lift his head and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "is it OK?"


    Antonio whispered: "It''s very complicated. This is a safe with a combination of electronic password and mechanical password, and the electronic password is twelve digits. The password of the mechanical lock must be different from that of the electronic lock, because the password of the mechanical lock only needs six digits. In addition, the safe needs a key to open. Two passwords and one key can be opened only when three conditions are met at the same time. What is put in it must be very key Things. "


    He said in a low voice: "Oh, it''s just a file in this place. It''s useless for us to ask for it, so let''s withdraw now. What do you think?"


    Antonio looked back at Gao Yang and looked angry. He whispered, "you have got what you want, but you have to let me open the rest of the safe. We agreed."


    Gao Yang was embarrassed because he really didn''t intend to keep his promise, so he said with a little embarrassment: "well, I''m willing to pay you $2 million, can you stop driving?"


    Antonio frowned and said, "you know I''m not here for money. What attracts me is these safes."


    Gao Yang said with a embarrassed face, "well, I''ll buy you the same. Can you go back and study it slowly?"


    Antonio shook his head and whispered, "can it feel the same to open his own safe as to open someone else''s safe?"


    After that, Antonio said impatiently, "you have got what you want. You can go. I''ll stay and drive slowly."


    Whether to Antonio himself or to the cleaners, Gao Yang promised to ensure Antonio''s safety. They all left. It''s nothing to leave Antonio. Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "if you insist, well, we''ll wait for you, but can you hurry up, we can''t wait endlessly."


    Antonio thought for a moment, then said painfully, "please say in the newspaper that there are six safes here, but I only found this one, and one can''t be found. The one hidden is the most important. If time is urgent, I can only open the one hidden, Falk. I need six hours, at least."


    Gao Yang was startled and said loudly, "six hours? Are you kidding?"


    Antonio said firmly, "I must open it. No, if I try, I can''t open it, but it''s impossible to leave without trying."


    Gao Yang had a headache. After rubbing his head hard, he took a breath and said to Antonio, "OK! I''ll stay here with you for six hours. I''ll wait for you to open the safe, but as soon as the time comes, we must go immediately!"


    Antonio nodded and said, "thanks. I''m surprised you can make this decision."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "don''t be surprised. I always mean what I say, but I stay to help and protect you and let my people leave first. I''m not sure if they don''t go. I finally got the gun. I can''t stand any more accidents. Let them go first and hide my gun before coming back to pick us up. Is that no problem?"


    Antonio shrugged and said, "if you''re not afraid, I''m even more afraid."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, then bowed his head, took out a few things from his small bag, and said to Antonio, "can you install a bug?"


    Antonio frowned and said, "no, I only open the safe and don''t do intelligence."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if you can''t install a bug, can you arrange it here as if it had been searched, and then restore it to its original state, and then steal some other valuables, just as they steal things to cover up their original purpose? Can you do this?"


    Antonio nodded and said, "this is no problem. It''s very simple, but why do you do this?"


    Raise your face and say as you should: "Of course, it''s to find someone to carry the black pot. We''ve taken so many things. We always need to find someone to carry the black pot to divert our attention. It''s like an office. The safe should be filled with documents. I think it''s good to arrange it here. Whether you can open the safe or not, let people know that someone has tried to open the safe. All right, you''re busy. I''ll help you Find some hidden corners to put eavesdropping devices. "


    Antonio nodded, but then he seemed to think of something. He said curiously, "the anti eavesdropping device will divert your attention. Who do you want to turn your attention to? I mean, who do you want to bring the blame? Won''t it affect us?"


    Antonio''s US refers to the cleaners.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "of course not. Carry the black pot. Of course you''re looking for the Russians."


    Antonio looked at Gao Yang and suddenly said, "how? I''m curious. Installing a few bugs can make the black pot handsome to the Russians?"


    He shrugged and said with a smile: "Well, it''s a Russian, but it''s actually the KGB. I know several KGBS. I know something from them, such as how they are used to installing bugs and how to search. I''m going to do things like them. I''ll put some bugs here by the way. By the way, I spent a lot of money to get these bugs. It''s definitely the KGB It''s hard to get the bug you''re using, you know. "


    Antonio smiled and said in a deep voice, "it seems that you have made a lot of preparations. Well, I''ll do mine and you''ll do yours."


    Gao Yang nodded and began to look for the location to install the bug. This kind of work can be done by Yake. It''s absolutely seamless. It''s still possible to let the 13th do it. However, neither of them can come, and Gao Yang had to do it for him. However, he felt that even if he couldn''t really be as meticulous as a real agent, this set of black pot was thrown out, It''s hard for the KGB not to be.


    As for why we let the Russians carry the black pot and want other countries to carry the black pot, Gao Yang didn''t have time to prepare in a hurry. Therefore, Gao Yang is simply throwing the black pot on the Russians. There are all kinds of special tools for throwing the black pot, whether it''s techniques or more difficult. It''s convenient and simple to buckle the black pot on Russia''s head when you need it.


    Moreover, in terms of the current situation in Ukraine, Russians are also the most suitable to carry the black pot. The weather, place and people are harmonious, and Russia deserves to carry the black pot.


    Gao Yang planned to let Taylor and No. 13 go first after installing the bug, so he called Taylor and Karima and asked them to dress for him. Just when the three of them were busy dressing the bug, he listened to No. 13 say in the walkie talkie, "attention! Something''s wrong!"

 Chapter 1618

    There was a situation, which made Gao Yang feel tight and immediately said, "what situation?"


    "A car is coming. It is the car of the target''s home. It can be confirmed that it is going home. The number of people on the car is unknown. Note that the car is about to enter the door and is ready to withdraw!"


    Hearing the hurried speech of the 13th, Gao Yang suddenly waved his hand to Antonio and whispered, "there''s someone coming, get out!"


    Whether Antonio wants it or not, he has to withdraw this time. To tell the truth, Gao Yang is very happy.


    Forced to evacuate, it''s not that Gao Yang doesn''t promise. It''s good to let Antonio open the rest of the safe, but the problem is that he needs too long, six hours. Although boroneshenko can''t go home all day today, Gao Yang, who is a thief and hasn''t been used to being a thief, can''t stand being a thief for at least six hours.


    Now, the master has gone home. The thief must go anyway. If he still refuses to go, it will not be the thief but the robber.


    Antonio was disappointed and muttered, "Fark, what a fucking hell!"


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to pay attention to Antonio. He whispered in the walkie talkie, "pigeon! Prepare to evacuate. If necessary, take Karima away and I''ll cover!"


    After that, Gao Yang whispered to Antonio, "hurry up, don''t dally."


    Antonio followed Gao Yang reluctantly and ran downstairs.


    Only when a car comes back, it is estimated that there will not be too many people on the car, and it is very likely that servants will come back, so Gao Yang is not very worried about the evacuation. If it is a servant, they will enter bologneshenko''s bedroom. Even if they want to get on, it is just a big deal to control the people and forcibly leave.


    It is precisely because it is not a major event that the 13th will talk about another situation, not danger.


    Sure enough, after a short moment, the 13th whispered, "the car is the commuter car of the target''s home. People such as the customer''s personal chef and housekeeper can use it. It is estimated that there are no dangerous people on the car. Now the car has reached the door. It is not clear whether it will go to the security room."


    Just then, someone in the car came down and pressed the walkie talkie on the gate to let the security guard open the door. At this time, both the monitoring and electric control gate have been taken over by Eliza thousands of miles away.


    This is a burglary with equal emphasis on science and technology, skills and experience. There are early investigation of killers, a safe robber is responsible for opening the door, a talented female hacker with sick brain is responsible for providing remote technical support, a gun god and one of the most elite special forces in the United States run errands as coolies, and an unplanned beauty as an appraiser, If this combination can''t deal with a few servants who come home early, they can die.


    Gao Yang and the four of them stayed on the second floor. At this time, Gao Yang didn''t forget to pick up some more guns to take away, but he had to hold the phone in one hand and talk to little Downey staring at the United States. There was no way. Eliza could provide technical support, but she couldn''t talk to others, even on the phone.


    "The car stopped in the backyard and four people came down. They were moving things. Well, it was raw materials. Someone came out to help unload. There were six people in total. Now three people are unloading, and three people walked into the main building of the target."


    Gao Yang said to the three people around him: "there are three people coming. Keep quiet. If they leave soon, we will go out quietly. If someone goes upstairs, we will control it and then leave."


    After that, Gao Yang thought for a moment and then said, "if it''s not necessary, don''t do it, so as not to disturb our customers."


    Antonio said angrily, "I should open the gun cabinet at last!"


    Gao Yang pointed to Antonio and whispered, "shut up. Now there''s no way. Don''t complain. I''ll let you drive again when I have a chance. Now it''s quiet."


    Antonio just complained. He wouldn''t really do anything to endanger his safety, so he closed his mouth angrily.


    Four people stayed on the second floor. They couldn''t see what happened on the first floor, but they could hear the sound.


    After a while, with the sound of opening the door, a man''s voice said loudly, "clean the restaurant. There may be a small banquet here tonight to tidy up everything."


    The four people were silent. If they just cleaned up the restaurant, no one would come upstairs. What''s more, they just saw that poroneschenko''s bedroom was clean and tidy. It should have been cleaned up, and no one would come up to clean up the bedroom.


    But with the sound of closing the door, the man who had just arranged the task turned his voice and said stumblingly: "Now there is no one here and no camera. According to your requirements, I have transferred everyone away, and you have come in. There is no need for security guards. They will never come in. Don''t worry about them. Anna, you are familiar with here. You know I didn''t lie. Now I let you all in. Should you honor your promise and let my family go?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and exchanged eyes with several people around him. Antonio smiled with schadenfreude. Karima shrugged helplessly, while Taylor said with his mouth: "conspiracy!"


    Gao Yang didn''t make a sound. He just sighed silently, and then all he can do is continue to listen to the conversation below.


    A female voice sounded and said gently, "Mr. Waco Paul, we won''t hurt you or your family. When we get what we want, we will naturally let your family leave. Now, please follow us upstairs."


    "I want to go too? Why should I go? You know where those things are. Can I wait for you here? If you don''t worry, you can knock me out or use medicine to let me sleep, just like you did last time, Anna, please, don''t let me get involved. I''m good to you, please, please."


    At this time, a gloomy man said coldly, "go up and show us the way. I won''t repeat it."


    With a helpless sigh, three people''s footsteps rang. Gao Yang subconsciously gave way. Four people completely hid behind the door, and then Gao Yang pulled out his pistol.


    Gao Yang used a Taser gun, but now it seems that the Taser gun is not enough. God knows who came, but it must not be a good fault. It is very possible that the other party has a gun.


    Taylor also wants to change his gun. Gao Yang waved to him and motioned him to continue using the Taser gun. In this way, if you need to keep alive, you don''t have to change the gun. There are only three people. Gao Yang''s gun can deal with it. It''s better to let Taylor keep a non lethal weapon.

 Chapter 1619

    The footsteps didn''t stop at all. They went straight upstairs, so they had turned the second floor upside down and wouldn''t be found. They could continue to hide at ease.


    The voice gradually disappeared. He lifted his breath and said in a very low voice, "I don''t know what they want, but I guess they must not be thieves."


    Taylor whispered, "shall we go?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "wait a minute. We have to open the door when we leave. The voice will be loud. Wait a minute. Anyway, we don''t worry about anything. Their time won''t be too long. In addition..."


    Gao Yang took out a small thing from the bag, very like a small walkie talkie, and said with a smile: "we can also listen to what they are saying."


    Taylor smiled and whispered, "you have installed the portable signal receiver of the eavesdropper..."


    Gao Yang unscrewed the knob switch of the receiver and said with a smile, "although I think it''s useless, I brought the receiver easily."


    Gao Yang turned the volume down, but the people upstairs still listened very clearly.


    The female voice whispered, "in this safe, the password of the mechanical lock is 140526. The password of the electronic lock is 571717522416. I wrote it on the paper, but we don''t have the key."


    The gloomy man said, "the key is easy to solve. Is the password correct?"


    "Yes, I have installed a pinhole camera here to clearly record the process of entering the password twice to ensure that it is correct."


    Gao Yang stuck out his tongue, but Antonio was annoyed. Only Karima said anxiously, "remember the password. I didn''t completely write it down. I wasn''t prepared."


    Antonio said with a chagrin on his face: "I remember. I don''t forget the numbers. Damn it, I don''t have to open the safe now. What else can I open when I know the password, FAK!"


    "It''s really interesting, it''s really interesting," he said with a low wry smile


    Taylor also smiled and said, "they prepared everything in advance, but it was convenient for us."


    There was no longer any sound from the bug, but after a while, there was a hissing sound similar to air flow.


    "What are they doing?" he whispered


    "With the key, first use soft materials to go deep into the lock cylinder bit by bit, try out the shape of the key, and then use fast curing materials to make a key. Now they are blowing to make the key harden quickly. For experts, it will be fast, up to ten minutes."


    Sure enough, almost ten minutes later, the female voice said happily, "open it?"


    "Yes, come and help me find that thing. Keep all the items here as they are. Don''t leave any traces. Let''s start."


    Antonio said angrily: "they opened it. Damn it, first shoot the password with a pinhole camera. This method is too low-end and shameless!"


    After a while, the female voice said with a little panic: "it''s all the documents in his company. There''s nothing we''re looking for!"


    The gloomy boy also said with a little impatience: "don''t you say it must be here? Take a closer look, it may be hidden in the company documents. We must find it. Hurry up."


    At least twenty minutes later, the gloomy man sighed and whispered, "not here."


    "But there are only five safes here. This is the most likely. The remaining four are all safes for storing valuables. There are no safes here, and the other four are even more unlikely. What should we do?"


    "What are the other four?"


    "Watches and jewelry, one for storing antique guns and the other for swords, are all collectibles."


    Taylor reached out and made a gesture to show his colleagues upstairs that they didn''t know the existence of the sixth safe.


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "please, they must come here to open the safe."


    At this time, the man who spoke very gloomy said, "I''ll go and see the cabinet where the watch is placed. There may be, or even more likely. If you stay and restore it as it is, you must follow the records. There can be no mistakes."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "they speak Russian."


    "KGB?"


    "It should be that we should arrange people here in advance, and the time is not short. This kind of thing can only be done by intelligence agencies, so they should be the KGB."


    "We don''t have to plant it?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "there''s no need to plant it. We can''t go anymore? They''re going to come down and put it down directly. Put it down first. Now how can they be exposed."


    Taylor gently closed the door, stood behind the door and raised the Taser gun, so he was ready to power down the talking man after he came down. As for the remaining woman, don''t care about her. As long as she put down the person who came down and walked directly, it''s estimated that it''s in time. Now it''s all exposed. Just rush down and open the door and run away.


    Taylor was ready, but the woman above said, "when I go together, we must go together."


    Gao Yang smiled and the people above came down together. It was very good and cleaned up the trouble together.


    Taylor suddenly reached out and made a wait gesture. Then he took out a black silk stocking from his pocket and threw it to Gao Yang. Then he put a black silk stocking on his head.


    Gao Yang took the silk stockings and looked at Karima. Karima shrugged, took off her shoes and withdrew her silk stockings from her legs.


    Gao Yang smiled, put his silk stockings on his face, inserted the pistol back into the holster and took out the Taser gun. Just after he slowly prepared, with the footsteps outside the door getting closer and closer, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Taylor snapped a shot. When the man who pushed the door convulsed and fell down, Gao Yang followed two more shots, and the remaining two people who were still outside the door also convulsed and fell at the door.


    Although the whole body twitched, a man didn''t faint. When the current stopped, Gao Yang came forward and made up a foot on the man''s head, the man who looked in his forties finally fainted. Gao Yang then opened the eyelids of three people and confirmed that all three people fainted, then nodded and whispered, "OK, confirm that they fainted."


    At this time, Antonio put down his hand covering his face and said loudly, "don''t they see my face?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I didn''t see it. I certainly didn''t see it."


    Karima put down the silk stockings she didn''t have time to wear, but put them in front of her face and said, "then I don''t have to bring them any more."


    Gao Yang said: "you''d better take it with you. We won''t be seen when we go out. Well, let''s go."


    Taylor pointed to the humanity on the ground: "no matter?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. It won''t take long for them to wake up. Whatever they do, why should we bother?"


    At this time, the 13th said in the walkie talkie, "sorry, you can''t go for the time being, because someone came again."


    Gao Yang raised his hand fiercely and said helplessly, "what are you doing? Go to the market! Forget it, wait."

 Chapter 1620

    Gao Yang bent down, dragged one by one with Taylor and dragged the two people they had put down into the house, while Antonio was not idle and dragged the woman in.


    Among the three people, the largest one looks nearly 60 years old, and the other is younger. She looks in her 40s, and the woman looks in her 40s. She is dressed as a maid doing chores at home. Judging from what she said, she does act as a maid at poloneschenko''s house.


    He dragged the three into the room and said on the walkie talkie, "who''s coming this time?"


    "I don''t know, but they must be going in. The car stopped at the door."


    Before the voice fell on the 13th, little Donny smiled bitterly on the high phone and said, "it''s really lively today. There are four of them. One of them is opening the door. The door is open. Well, they''re going in. They took out their guns! It''s strange. Who are these people?"


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "can the images be saved? These people are the best substitutes for the dead. Oh, no, are we or these three people exposed?"


    After that, Gao Yang whispered to several people around him, "get ready to fight. This time the other party has a gun, it must not be just to go home."


    Just then, little Downey said strangely, "it seems that the two people are going to the security room, but they are back. What do you mean? If they are going to catch you, there are too few of them. If they break in like us, they should at least solve the security."


    The door opened and four people quietly entered the General Assembly living room on the first floor.


    Gao Yang can''t use the Taser this time, because he has used up all the electric shock bullets, and Taylor has one left. If he doesn''t do it this time, it''s done. If he does, non lethal weapons won''t work.


    Gao Yang pulled out his pistol again and waited quietly to see what the next four people would do.


    At this time, Gao Yang said loudly after listening to a man''s breath: "Look, I told you it would be fine. It''s easy to come in. The housekeeper Walker Paul transferred everyone away. The security guards were sent to maintain order and the servants helped arrange the celebration party. There may be no security guards left here. Even if there are, there are few people, and they must be watching TV. I know these security guards are very lazy. If someone is there Staring at the surveillance, we can''t get in the door. "


    After talking a lot, the speaker smiled and said, "well, let''s find out and take the things away, and we''ll get two million dollars."


    A slightly nervous tone whispered, "why not solve the security guard? It''s too dangerous now."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Don''t worry. There won''t be anyone here. I''m very sure."


    "No, Jerry, Suker, you two go and search to ensure safety."


    "Search? This house is very large, at least dozens of rooms. You must check all of it? Of course, you has the final say, but my suggestion is that at this time we have taken things away, and I know everything, and it is in the bedroom of the two floor owner. We can get something to hurry up and go faster than you carefully search it again."


    Just then, a voice said hurriedly, "OK, listen to him. Take something and hurry away! We don''t have much time to waste."


    "By the way, we don''t have time to waste. In a few minutes, we''ll get $2 million. Believe me, guys, I''ve never been bad."


    Gao Yang winked at Taylor, but Taylor said with his mouth, "English!"


    Gao Yang nodded, slightly moved his shoulder, and twisted his right foot back and forth on the ground when he raised the gun.


    With the rapid footsteps, a voice said, "the bedroom is here, and the safe is hidden in his bedroom. I have found out. This job is very simple. It''s easy to make money, isn''t it? Oh!"


    With a scream, Gao yangpa kicked out, kicked down the person who opened the door, and then looked at three people who looked frightened and looked like ghosts.


    A man with a gun in his hand wanted to shoot, but Taylor hit him in the face with an electric shock gun. At the same time, Taylor suddenly jumped and punched a man who had a relaxed face and didn''t open the pistol insurance.


    Gao Yang kicked down one, then explored his left hand, suddenly grabbed the gun in a man''s hand, and kicked out with his right leg silently.


    The man with the pistol was suddenly attacked, but he was not flustered. He immediately gave up the gun in his hand. While his left hand extended to Gao Yang''s eyes, his empty right hand hit Gao Yang hard.


    However, Gao Yang''s feet are fast.


    Under the training of Li JinFang and Peter, Gao Yang''s leg technique has become great. Even if he is an expert, he also has the strength of a positive fight, not to mention a sneak attack.


    There was no sound. Gao Yang lifted his Yin leg and made a successful blow. The man in front of him was originally an eye digging hand. After feebly touching the silk stockings on Gao Yang''s face, he turned his white eyes and fell to the ground.


    This is a master of fighting. Although he was knocked down by Gao Yang''s foot, he is still a master. The master''s fight is a hit, so although he fell down at once, it doesn''t prevent him from being a master.


    It was much worse to fight with Taylor. After being punched in the face by Taylor, he was hit on the back of the head by Taylor, and then fell to the ground and fainted.


    Now, there are four more fainters in the room.


    Gao Yang shook his neck and Taylor made a gesture, which meant whether to leave someone to ask. Gao Yang thought for a moment, pointed to the most advanced person, and then began to fill the heads of the other three people. Whether they were really dizzy or fake dizzy, they had to be completely dizzy.


    It''s not good to fall into the hands of mercenaries. They will never be treated as prisoners of war. They are ruthless. The most direct thing is to kill without leaving a living. Even if they are lucky enough to leave a life, they have to be ruthless first.


    Completely confused several people, Taylor and Gao Yang began to squat down and search carefully. They had to make sure that they didn''t have communication equipment. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good to spread their voice.


    Confirming that there was nothing dangerous on the four people, Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "there is nothing that can prove their identity. Two 1911 and one Glock 17 in three guns, plus their American accent, I think they are Americans."


    Antonio shrugged and said, "look at their clothes, shoes and their smell. It can''t be wrong that they are Americans."


    Gao Yang scratched his head with a headache, looked at the people lying on the ground and said helplessly, "these people are Russian and these are American. They all come to look for something? Falk! What''s good here?"

 Chapter 1621

    Gao Yang''s curiosity comes up. It is said that curiosity kills the cat, but when a person''s curiosity really comes up, if he is not satisfied, it is really painful.


    Everyone has curiosity. Now it''s not just Gao Yang. One wants to understand.


    Taylor hesitated and said, "otherwise, wake up this man and ask?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said painfully, "forget it. It''s not necessary to wake people up. We have to ask questions. Although we can really know some things after asking, the problem is that we will also expose ourselves when asking. This kind of thing is two-way, and we don''t need to form a death feud with these people, so we''d better forget it."


    Antonio said with a smile, "if you want me to say something, just open the last safe and see what''s in it."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said to Antonio, "hurry up!"


    Gao Yangzhen plans to see what''s going on, which is contrary to the decision he just made. However, the people who come now have been controlled, and poroneshenko won''t go home for a long time. It''s less than twelve o''clock. It''s good for poroneshenko to go home at twelve o''clock in the evening.


    The most important thing is that the first three people who came in have made it clear that they have created conditions. Even if they stay to open the safe, there will be no problem.


    Gao Yang promised to open the safe. Antonio snapped his fingers excitedly and said with a smile, "let me find the safe first, just a few minutes."


    Antonio began to look for the hidden safe. At first, he didn''t look for it carefully in poloneschenko''s bedroom, because the safe was not in Gaoyang''s plan at all. Now, it''s still not in the plan. If he found it, he opened it and gave up after a long time. It''s a two-way street.


    Soon, Antonio shifted the clothes hanging in the wardrobe to both sides, knocked on the cabinet board, and said with a smile: "sure enough, it''s still here. Unexpectedly, there''s a safe."


    Antonio carefully found the mechanism and revealed the safe embedded in the wall.


    Looking at the safe, Antonio breathed out and said excitedly, "yes, that''s it! The best safe, the best!"


    Gao Yang glanced over and whispered, "do you look good? Er, sorry, I said nonsense."


    Antonio nodded and said enthusiastically, "it''s really nonsense, but I like this challenge!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you need six hours for the one above. What about this one?"


    Antonio stared at the safe and said without looking back: "it must take longer, but it''s really bad. Maybe I can open it in dozens of minutes, maybe I can''t open it forever."


    Gao Yang and Taylor looked at each other. Taylor whispered, "what should I do?"


    "Let him drive first and talk about it later. Anyway, we have plenty of time. It doesn''t matter if we give him an hour or two, but..."


    After looking at Karima, he raised his voice and whispered, "you''d better take her first. I''ll stay and see what''s going on. By the way, I''ll decorate here."


    Taylor pointed to the humanity on the ground: "what do they do?"


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "of course, let them live well. I have to take something from them to stay, but I won''t leave them here."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and cut down. He smiled and said, "take off their fingerprints, print a few on the safe, print a few on the safe here, and leave some hair. In addition to these, don''t we have surveillance images? Pinch our part and show the back two to the owner here."


    Taylor frowned. "Their technique is too rough. I can''t think of their motivation."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said with a smile, "don''t you understand? It''s simple."


    Pointing to the two Russians with one hand, he raised his voice and whispered: "These two are Russians. The woman lurked here a long time ago. They are state behavior, so they have to take something without leaving a trace. More likely, they want to see something, and then take photos or photography as evidence. They won''t take things away. This can be seen from the eavesdroppers and video equipment they carry Come out, and they said to restore the safe on it, so I think so. "


    After saying that, he raised his finger and said to the four people who came in: "These people just want to take away some things. They don''t know what it is, but it must be very important. They are not afraid of exposure. In addition, these people do things too rough. They don''t look like spies and agents. I think they do things for money, and the person who sent them is not afraid that poloneschenko knows that these people are sent by him because they took the East West, poroneschenko will certainly have specific suspects. "


    Taylor shrugged and said, "we can''t provoke the KGB. These Americans don''t know what to do, but there''s no need to make any enemies. Then the problem comes. We have destroyed the good deeds of the two forces. What are you going to do?"


    "It''s too simple. We have two death substitutes, so why don''t we let these two death substitutes think that each other has plotted against them? Put the Russian''s things on the Americans and the American''s things on the Russians, fix them before they wake up, and then throw them out anywhere. In short, it''s none of our business, and you take care of the rest So much. "


    Taylor looked at the people on the ground, frowned and said, "there are so many people, where to throw them."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, it''s not our business anyway. It''s better to do things more thoroughly. The Americans want things, and the Russians just want to take pictures and don''t want to leave traces. If we can take out the things later, we''ll put them on the Russians."


    Taylor frowned, but Karima smiled and said, "you''re too bad."


    Gao Yang smiled and waved, "it''s just a joke. Although this kind of harm to others and not to yourself is very interesting, I won''t do it. If I do so, the two families will not be angry. Although we can''t find us, we still shouldn''t be so bad."


    Taylor glanced and suddenly said, "I have an idea, boss. Since we need to throw these people out and can''t be found too early, we can''t do it. We have too few hands to deal with, so we have to call people. Since we want to send people to transport a few people out, why don''t we call more people to, um, help us transport more things out?"


    Gao Yang looked at Taylor, smiled and said with a beaming smile, "you really want to call a moving company, don''t you? I knew you don''t want to give up those good things. Since there are two more dead ghosts at once, well, it''s decided! Let''s call someone to move!"

 Chapter 1622

    There are plenty of people. Although his men have almost withdrawn, and there are few left in Kiev, there are still people from the white shark gang. The only problem is whether these people dare to steal bologneshenko''s home in Kiev.


    Fortunately, the advantage of Shawa is that he is bold. As long as he can make a fortune, he really dares to do anything.


    Gao Yang can''t really take shava as a free younger brother envoy. It''s definitely not good for people to do things alone. Therefore, Gao Yang makes it clear that guns and knives belong to Gao Yang, and the rest of the valuable belongs to shava. In addition, Gao Yang takes another two million dollars as hard work.


    It''s convenient to move things away, but it''s inconvenient to get rid of the stolen goods. If Shawa pulls a pile of things back, he may not be able to take off his hands at all and cause a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, shava won''t want things that are not easy to get rid of. After all, things with an original value of $1 million can''t even get 100000 when sold as stolen goods. It''s just a hard work. Things stolen at a great risk can''t be worth a lot of money. However, with the bottom line of $2 million given by Gao Yang, it''s enough to ensure that shava can''t lose.


    Gaoyang doesn''t need to ask shava to ensure that all the people who come to move are reliable. It''s really good to find a ghost for the dead, but if this kind of thing really leaks out, it''s going to kill himself, and if you want to die, you have to die shava first. Anyway, Gaoyang took something to pat his ass and left. Shava has to stay in Kiev all the time, so shava is more interested in this kind of thing than anyone.


    It takes time for shava to summon people to prepare again, and it also takes time for Antonio to open the safe. Therefore, Gao Yang can only wait. As long as he waits, the dizzy people may wake up and need to be dealt with again.


    While Gao Yang and Karima were waiting inside, Taylor came out alone. There was a spare anesthetic in the car. If you wanted to make people dizzy for a long time, you had to use anesthetic.


    After Taylor injected several people with anesthetics in strict accordance with the dose in turn, he looked and sat in the living room with Karima Baba. He had nothing to do and said, "what are you doing? Do nothing to pick your favorite gun. The second floor won''t let us go, but go to the head office on the third floor?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "no, Antonio said that we were not allowed to go up. He said that we made too much noise walking around."


    Taylor couldn''t help looking up at the ceiling and said helplessly, "he can hear a house with such good sound insulation?"


    Karima sighed: "there''s no way. Antonio said that the safe was hidden in the wall. He took a stethoscope and tried out the password of the mechanical lock little by little. There can''t be any noise. We have a great impact on the third floor, because it''s better to be above his head and below."


    Taylor lay down on the comfortable big sofa like Gao Yang and Karima, and then sighed, "well, let''s wait here. Anyway, we''ll pull it all away later. We can pick it slowly when we go back, and we don''t have to rush at this moment."


    After that, Taylor laughed and said loudly, "stealing has become a move. I dare say there is no second thief like us. It''s too arrogant."


    Not to regard it as right, "what do you think, the KGB helps to adjust the situation, and the help of these us helps to deceive the public, and our own eyes. So many people''s efforts are just taking away a gun. It''s too wasteful."


    Taylor nodded and whispered, "yes, but I''m a little worried. There can''t be only two people in the KGB operation? Will there be any trouble if it takes too long."


    Gao Yang rubbed his face and nodded: "This worry is very reasonable. There must not be just two people in the KGB''s action, and there must be a team behind. However, it''s a little late to worry about it now. We''re all here. Can you stand it if we don''t empty it? Wait a minute, I''ve already thought about it. As soon as we move the main things, Antonio can''t say that we don''t keep our promise Promise didn''t give him a chance. "


    Taylor frowned and said, "boss, it''s not like you. How can you take such a big risk for some finance that is of little value to us?"


    Gao Yang looked helpless, reached out and pointed to his heart, smiled bitterly and said, "I tell you why, a word, greed!"


    After speaking frankly about his greed, Gao Yang sighed: "it''s said that thieves are brave and thieves are bold. Now I understand why. In fact, I''m greedy. I''m afraid when I first steal. After I succeed, I''m excited and become more greedy. My brain is hot and doesn''t care about anything. I just want to steal the big one. Now I''m a thief bold."


    Taylor nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, I didn''t think about anything else just now. I just thought about how to pull away the good things here. It''s very wrong. We are mercenaries and shouldn''t lose our vigilance so easily."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, looked at his watch and whispered: "I calmed down a little after sitting on the sofa. Now I understand, but it''s too late. It''s not because I called people, but even if I understand the danger, I can''t pass my greed. I''m not reconciled. Now they should come in Shawa. I have to move things before I say anything."


    Taylor looked hesitant, waved his hand high and whispered, "take Karima first, go with the 13th, and make sure that the stolen gun won''t have any possibility of accident. We can''t miss the root for unimportant things."


    Taylor clenched his teeth and whispered, "OK, I''ll go first with the 13th, but you stay..."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "what do you think can happen to me? If I''m going to leave, who can stop me?"


    Just then, the cell phone in Gao Yang''s hand rang. Gao Yang connected and hung up after two words. Then he smiled bitterly at Taylor and said, "shava is coming. He came himself. See, this is the result of greed. If you know the benefits and risks, you don''t care. All right, open the door. They''re already at the door."


    Taylor whispered, "are we still going?"


    Gao Yang is very tangled. After wiping his face, he sighed: "forget it, go pick what you like and take it before you go. Let you go like this. You know you''re not willing. Be faster."


    Gao Yang is greedy. Taylor is not a saint. Of course, he is greedy. When he can''t set an example, Gao Yang can''t let Taylor go first.


    After telling Taylor to stay, Gao Yang said seriously: "Taylor, this time we lost ourselves because of greed. Now we have led to unnecessary danger because of unnecessary greed. Although this danger has not yet broken out, promise me that this is the last time for you and me. In this case, think about today''s things, we should do it. We must do it."

 Chapter 1623

    Gao Yang knows that he is greedy. He is not greedy in many aspects that others will be greedy, such as money, but when many people can be calm, he is greedy. For him who likes World War II old guns, the room full of guns can''t be abandoned.


    People want to grow, they always have to lose something. Gao Yang knows this truth. He also knows that he is greedy, but he just can''t control himself.


    Now Gao Yang really hopes that his greed will not lead to any serious consequences. He can only pray like this, but even so, he is still reluctant to leave. If he didn''t ask Shawa to move at that time, he has left now, but it''s impossible to go again after calling Shawa. This is called one step wrong and one step wrong. Of course, it can''t be said that it''s wrong now, But it must have strengthened Gao Yang''s greed step by step.


    Especially when Shawa came in from the gorgeous gate with an excited face, how could he give up unless someone held a gun at Gao Yang.


    "Boss, I''m coming! Empty a president''s house. It''s the craziest thing I''ve ever done in my life. It''s so fucking exciting!"


    Excitedly, with a ferocious face, after saying that, Shawa saw Karima sitting next to Gao Yang. After being stunned for a while, he bowed and nodded with a serious face: "sister-in-law! Hello."


    Gao Yang twitched at the corner of his mouth, wanted to explain, but felt that he didn''t know what to say, so he simply kept silent, while Karima stood up with a smile on her face and said to Shawa, "Hello, but I''m not his girlfriend, we''re just ordinary friends."


    Shavalho was a little embarrassed, but looking at Gao Yang, he didn''t respond. He immediately laughed and said, "almost, almost."


    After a ha ha, shava said excitedly to Gao Yang: "brother, what good things do you want to move?"


    Gao Yang stood up, looked at the dozen people behind Shawa, and said loudly, "all arranged?"


    Shawa said with confidence on his face: "absolutely no problem. Don''t worry. Everything is well arranged for the car and the place to put things. The car is stolen. After transporting things, throw the car into the river and let them find it."


    Gao Yang took a breath, pointed to the ceiling and said in a deep voice, "there are two rooms on the third floor. They are full of knives and guns. Go and empty them. Don''t leave one. Pay attention when you take things. Don''t knock. All the things you touch are antiques. I want to collect them."


    Shawa said happily, "OK, understand, brothers, the third floor has moved things. Move quickly!"


    Taylor said with a smile, "I''m going too. Well, don''t worry about Antonio?"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "no matter what he did, he moved things and hurried away. Now everyone is here. Is it true that a group of people are waiting for him to open the safe?"


    Shava didn''t move it himself. He swept his eyes around and said with a light in his eyes: "Wow, tut Tut, it''s really elegant. This is really elegant! I can''t compare it. Look, boss, there are many good wines. Do you think we can have two drinks here?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "drink, don''t drink too much, and don''t forget to take away the wine bottle and cup, unless you want to leave fingerprints for someone to catch."


    Shava said with a smile, "understand, understand, come on, brother. Have a drink for your big harvest. Ah! Brother! Look, the wine you gave me! It turns out that our new president also drinks this whisky. It''s really a good wine!"


    Gao Yang looked over and was surprised to find that Jason''s whisky was on the wine cabinet.


    After staring blankly, Gao Yang smiled at Karima and said, "I have taste! I suddenly have a great liking for poroneschenko!"


    Karima shrugged and said, "this is the second time you''ve said this, and it doesn''t affect you to empty poroneschenko''s house."


    Shawa had good wine. After he subconsciously licked his lips, he said firmly on his face, "move away! Brother, I didn''t come in vain this time. Can I have these wine?"


    Gao Yang stretched out his hands and said in a loud voice, "yours, can you buy me a drink? My brother."


    Shava laughed and said, "no problem. I''ll buy you a drink. Please choose what you want in my wine cabinet, hahaha."


    At this time, Karima suddenly said, "if you are interested in wine, I suggest going to the underground wine cellar. Judging from the wine placed here, there is a lack of wine. It would be strange if there is no underground wine cellar in this house."


    Shava looked at Gao Yang with some excitement and said, "go and have a look?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "go and have a look."


    Shava took out a pair of white gloves from his pocket, put them on his hand and said with a smile: "don''t leave fingerprints, but where should the wine cellar be?"


    Karima beckoned and whispered, "come with me."


    Karima almost found the entrance to a cellar without going wrong. When she went down the carpeted stairs, shava sighed again: "the rich are different. This is a wine cellar?"


    Karima looked, shook her head and said, "no, it''s an underground cigar cellar for cigars."


    Shawa said with an inexplicable look: "I often smoke cigars. This needs a cellar?"


    Karima nodded and smiled, "yes, cigars also need to be fermented and stored in moisturizing wooden boxes. Of course, it''s best if you have an underground cigar house to store and enjoy cigars in it."


    Shava swallowed his saliva, nodded and said, "we have to take this away, but we''d better go to the bar first."


    Next to the cigar house is the wine cellar. Looking at the rows and cabinets of all kinds of red wine, shava scratched his head and said with a depressed face: "I suddenly feel so poor."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, scratched and said with a smile, "think about it, it all belongs to you, as long as you can pull it away."


    Shava suddenly nodded and said loudly, "it makes me feel much better. Really, it feels very good. However, this is ours. You know I''m only interested in spirits. These wines can be used to improve my identity. You know what I mean, ha ha!"


    Karima said positively: "it''s best not to. Many of the wines here are auctioned. If you take them out for someone to drink, there may be some problems. For example, this bottle, with a label on it, is from Burgundy. In 2005, this is a good year for Burgundy. The price of Romany Canty super garden dry red wine is 26000 euros."


    Shawa wiped his mouth, looked at Gao Yang and said, "it''s a pity that we can only drink it secretly and can''t show off. We drink such expensive wine now?"


    Karima smiled: "if you want to drink the most expensive, you should drink this bottle. It was sold at Sotheby''s auction in 2013. Well, I won''t say too much. I just tell you that this bottle of wine is worth $60000."


    Shava swallowed his saliva and said to Gao Yang, "just drink it!"


    After that, shava picked up the wine bottle, then frowned and said, "there''s no cup here. Shall we go up and drink?"


    Karima smiled and said, "you can go to the cigar house for a drink and smoke a cigar."


    Anyway, there was No. 13 staring outside. There was Taylor taking things. When it was done and when to withdraw. Since Shawa was elegant, Gao Yang certainly didn''t mind to accompany him to the end, so he clapped his hand and said with a smile, "OK, that''s a good idea."


    Karima led the way. Gao Yang and Sava sat in the cigar house. Karima first selected the right cigars for the two people, cut off the cigar house for them, and then lit it. With a smile, she picked up the red wine and said, "it''s best to chill. There''s an ice bucket on it. Wait a minute. I''ll bring it to you soon."


    After waiting for Karima to leave, shava vomited a cigarette and said with emotion: "brother, this is life, this is enjoyment. Think about what I thought was the top enjoyment before, but now I just feel ridiculous."


    Gao Yang also sighed: "you will have all this soon. Now you just learn how to live after you have money."


    Shava smiled: "No, I''m just a hick who dares to fight and kill. Now, I think very clearly. I''m not afraid of death, but I must enjoy it as much as possible before I die. However, now, even if I have money, I can''t enjoy the best. For example, your woman, I can''t find someone like my sister-in-law. I can''t compare it at a glance. Kiev doesn''t have so much Good woman. "


    Gao Yang said, "she''s not my woman. She''s my friend''s sister. Well, she''s also my friend. I have a girlfriend. She''s just an ordinary friend."


    Shawa disdained: "forget it. Look at her eyes. You can''t pull out in her eyes. How can you say it''s not your woman?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "really not. I don''t intend to have any disputes with anyone unexpected to my girlfriend. I love my girlfriend very much. As for what you said, well, this girl''s experience is very bumpy. She may really feel about me, but she''s very upset. I have no possibility with her. This is a problem that has bothered me for a long time."


    With disapproval on his face, Shawa said to Gao Yang: "Big brother, what do you think? People like us have today and no tomorrow. It''s hard to say when they will be killed. You talk to me about feelings? People like us don''t have many women around. If you like your girlfriend, be kind to her. It doesn''t affect you to find another woman. Don''t blame me for my bad luck, but we don''t have a good end Are you tired of thinking about this and that? If someone kills you one day, won''t you regret it before you die? "


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed: "you are the boss of the gang. I am a mercenary. There will always be a group of women around you, but I don''t need it. If I can''t give others the future, it''s best to keep a certain distance. Forget it. You won''t understand when I tell you this. Let''s change the topic."


    At this time, Antonio said angrily in his loud headphones: "what are you doing? Moving? Why are you so noisy? Let them be quiet! I''m about to open the safe. Soon, don''t let them make noise. Be quiet for a while, even if it''s only five minutes!"

 Chapter 1624

    Gao Yang was surprised that Antonio could open the safe.


    Although he really wanted to see what was in the safe, Gao Yang didn''t expect much, because it took six hours or more to open the safe. It was too long, but I didn''t expect that Antonio would open the safe in less than an hour.


    "Why so fast? Don''t you mean it takes six hours or more?"


    "That''s when I need to crack the electronic code. Now, I don''t need to crack the electronic code, because the electronic code of this damn safe is the same as the one above. Only the password of the mechanical lock is different. I just need to open the mechanical lock by identifying the sound, and I''m almost finished now, so let your people be quiet! Be quiet!"


    After shouting and laughing silently, he said in the walkie talkie, "pigeon, how long will it take to empty the third floor?"


    "Come on, five minutes. It''s not a big thing. It''s all small things. Just run a few more times."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered in the walkie talkie, "Antonio, wait a minute. We won''t bother you in five minutes. Instead of everyone waiting here, we''d better let them finish the work first and then do it slowly."


    "But..."


    "Come on, that''s it. They''ll soon."


    At the end of the call, Gao Yang smiled at Shawa and said, "let''s continue. The top will end soon. Don''t you plan to visit it?"


    Shava waved his finger and said with a smile, "for me, this wine cellar is enough. If I want to see if there is anything else to steal, I have to wait until I finish moving the wine."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "it''s not stealing, it''s taking."


    When they laughed together, Karima came down with an ice bucket and two glasses. She smiled, opened the red wine with a red wine screwdriver and poured a glass for Gao Yang and Sava.


    Gao Yang held the cup, looked at Karima and said helplessly, "why not give yourself the cup. I think you may also need to enjoy the wine of victory."


    Karima shrugged her shoulders and smiled, "I think I''m playing the role of an assistant, but as an assistant, I can''t sit down and drink with you."


    Before Gao Yang spoke, shava stood up, pushed his cup in front of Gao Yang and said loudly, "I haven''t moved yet."


    He lifted the high cup and threw it at Karima. Shava said in his unique hoarse voice, "sister-in-law, please."


    After Karima was at a loss and took the cup with some heartfelt pleasure, shava picked up the wine bottle from the ice bucket and smiled at Gao Yang: "I know you won''t drink much, so you certainly don''t mind me drinking like this."


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly, "drinking expensive red wine in front of a bottle is not only a waste of good things, but also makes you very rude."


    Shava shrugged and said indifferently, "rude? Ha, do you think people like me can pretend to be gentlemen? Come on, brother and sister-in-law, to you."


    What else can Gao Yang do besides drinking at this time? He slowly sipped the expensive red wine. When he was tasting it, he listened to the Shawa bar smack his mouth and said, "it''s not good to drink. It''s so expensive. It''s far worse than I thought."


    Karima said in surprise, "no, it''s very delicious."


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang finally said helplessly, "actually, I don''t feel good either."


    Shava laughed and said loudly, "right, I said, this wine is not as good as the worst vodka. Ha ha, it seems that I am more suitable for spirits such as vodka and whisky. Red wine is as expensive as it is."


    Gao Yang looked at the wine in the glass and said with a smile, "you can''t leave it. Such expensive wine."


    Shawa said firmly on his face, "of course not. Such expensive wine! Come on, to victory!"


    As soon as shava looked up, he tilted his neck and poured down most of the bottle of red wine.


    After drinking, shava grinned and said, "no, I have to find a better bottle of vodka for a change. This red wine is really hard to drink."


    Just then, Taylor couldn''t restrain his excitement and shouted, "boss, the third floor is empty!"


    "Oh, so soon, tell the brothers to come down. There are still good things waiting for them to move away. Antonio, you heard that they left the third floor. You can start working."


    After that, Gao Yang patted Shawa on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t patronize and drink. You''re going to move the bar with your brothers. After moving, you''ll leave. By the way, don''t forget to leave me some boxes of cigars."


    Shawa rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "no problem. The best one is for you. Let''s smoke slowly later."


    Gao Yang took a metal cigar box, threw half of the unfinished cigars directly into it, and said to Shawa, "don''t leave any trace. Take all the cups, bottles and cigars away unless you want to be chased. Well, I''ll go up and have a look."


    Shawa rubbed his hands and said with embarrassment: "brother, can you let my sister-in-law stay and do me a favor? She seems to understand these wines very well. I want to ask my sister-in-law to help me pick out the best."


    Karima smiled, drank the wine in the glass and whispered, "I''d love to."


    Gao Yang shrugged and walked up alone. He just met a group of excited men coming in. When he saw Gao Yang, these people immediately said, "brother."


    Gao Yang smiled, nodded and said, "go, Shawa is waiting for you below. Be careful."


    Taylor stood in front of Gao Yang. Without talking, he was happy first, and then said happily: "it''s all empty. It''s completely empty. It''s loaded with three Van trucks. The car has already driven away. If there''s no accident, we can start picking babies when we go back. To be honest, I can''t bear it. Poroneschenko will probably cry when he comes home."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "let''s go. The time is shorter than expected. Let''s go and see Antonio again. We''ll withdraw almost. Now there''s no reason to stay."


    Everything went well. Gao Yang was in a good mood. He walked to the second floor and stood at the door from a distance to see Antonio''s dignified face. He twisted the knob of the safe bit by bit. Gao Yang gently waved his hand to signal Taylor and him to leave quietly again.


    Just then, Antonio put his hand down, clenched his fist and waved it hard in the air.


    Gao Yang said in a curious voice, "did you open it?"


    Antonio was so frightened that when he looked back and saw Gao Yang, he said angrily, "you scared me to death."


    After that, Antonio stood up straight, took off the stethoscope and said with a smile: "Now it can be regarded as open, but it''s really boring. The electronic password is the most troublesome and time-consuming, but the electronic password is the same as the one above. The mechanical password also has a general range. The birthdays of the two owners add up to a general range. It''s really boring to open the safe. Now there''s only the last step left, with a key!"

 Chapter 1625

    Antonio soon took out a toothpaste like thing from his bag and began to squeeze it into the key hole on the safe. The semi liquid thing, which was really similar to toothpaste, began to harden after encountering the air. After waiting for a few minutes, Antonio carefully pulled out the key like thing.


    He took out the rough key, and Antonio began to repair the key quickly. Then he took out a small hair dryer with a battery and began to blow against the key.


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "that''s all right?"


    Antonio nodded and said in a deep voice, "it''s OK to harden for a few minutes. If it''s not that the lock is very complex and can''t use these things, two steel wires can fix it, but the lock is never the key, and the password is the most important."


    After waiting for a few minutes, Antonio tried the hardness of the key by hand, then inserted the key into the lock hole, slowly turned it for a few times, Antonio breathed, held the handle behind him, and opened the safe with a slight click.


    When he opened the safe, Antonio said with an unhappy face: "it''s so boring. It''s so boring. There''s no sense of achievement at all. It''s like someone sends food to your mouth to feed you. It''s very..."


    Before Antonio finished expressing his feelings, Gao Yang rushed over and opened the safe door that had opened a gap.


    There was only one USB flash disk in the safe. There was nothing else. Gao Yang picked up the USB flash disk, looked at it for a moment, and said with a smile: "it''s for this thing. Guess what''s in it?"


    Antonio waved and said, "I''m not interested in it. Well, now we can go. It''s boring."


    Taylor scratched his head and said, "look?"


    "Look! Turn on the computer."


    Of course, there is a computer in the study. When Gao Yang started the machine, he said with some worry: "there won''t be a password? I think there should be. If there is a password, we can''t see it. Shall we take this thing or stay?"


    Taylor said in a hurry: "I don''t think it''s good to take it away. It''s best to see it directly. Otherwise, it''s not good to ask for trouble. It''s not good to get into trouble in order to satisfy curiosity. Maybe we can crack it remotely. Ah, there''s no password!"


    It''s really surprising that the USB flash disk can be read without a password, but it''s also true that poloneschenko sets the password for his safe so casually. Naturally, there is no need to set the password for the USB flash disk placed in the safe. After all, it''s much easier to crack the password of the USB flash disk than to open the safe.


    Gao Yang looked at the computer and said, "it''s an audio, well, it''s quite big. It''s a video. Play it."


    Soon, the picture began to appear on the computer. We could see bologneshenko''s side face and the face of the person sitting opposite him.


    The two people in the picture are chatting and haven''t got to the point yet. However, poroneschenko quickly called each other''s full names.


    "Mr. baierden, I''ve thought about what we talked about last time. I can cooperate with you, but can you guarantee that what you said can become a reality? I''m a businessman. I really don''t want to get involved in the struggle between arms dealers. In particular, the other party is still a big military fire dealer with absolute influence in Ukraine. He''s very powerful. I know he''s very powerful Yes. "


    With poroneschenko''s voice, Gao Yang immediately noticed the key part, and then he said stunned: "FAK! It''s really useful!"


    Just then, Taylor was stunned and said, "Oh, my God, I know him, I know him!"


    Gao Yang turned his head and said, "who?"


    Taylor pointed to the man on the picture: "he! He''s hunter Belden!"


    "Who is this man?" he frowned


    Taylor said with a smile: "Fark! Didn''t you watch the news? He''s a lawyer. He just became the legal director of the largest natural gas company in Ukraine. The most important thing is, think about his last name. Don''t you understand? Don''t you watch the news these days?"


    With a flash of lightning, Gao Yang stood up from his chair and said in a trembling voice, "Belden, the United States, the vice president of the United States, he is the son of the vice president of the United States?"


    Taylor nodded and said with a bitter smile, "yes, that''s him."


    Gao Yang was not in the mood to listen to what the people in the computer were saying, while Antonio stood behind them, but said in a loud voice with annoyance on his face: "Oh, thanks! How the hell did I read this big secret, FAK! Curiosity killed the cat!"


    Just then, Gao Yang listened to the No. 13 scream in the walkie talkie: "get out! Get out! Something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the matter?" he shouted


    "The insider turned on the phone. Boroneshenko, who was speaking, looked at his mobile phone, then his face changed and left the podium. Then his bodyguards immediately began to stir up. There was definitely something wrong!"


    The real alarm device will not start to ring the red light and make a harsh drip sound after touching the mechanism as in the movie. That is to alarm the thief. The real alarm device must be silent. The thief can''t know. Only the owner knows.


    Gao Yang immediately said to Antonio, "what''s the matter? The customer seems to have noticed!"


    Antonio''s face changed greatly. He immediately ran back to the safe. At the same time, he said loudly: "there is an alarm device. It must be an alarm device! But we don''t know what''s going on. Oh, thanks! I need to look carefully to know what it is!"


    Gao Yang took down the USB flash disk, turned it into his pocket and shouted, "what are you looking for? Run!"


    After that, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "Karima, you hear me, tell someone to run quickly!"


    There was no need to clean up the traces. The three turned and ran down. When they went down, they were catching up with Shawa and Karima.


    Shava shouted, "what''s the matter?"


    "Exposed!"


    Shawa turned out to be a lucky car and said, "it''s great. Fortunately, the wine has been moved!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "what are you doing standing here? Move these people up and run!"


    A group of people woke up like a dream. They carried one, picked up several comatose people thrown on the ground, ran, pushed Taylor high, and shouted, "take her and go!"


    He stayed at the back and watched everyone leave. Gao Yang just left the house, but he just went out, but he remembered something again. He ran back to the living room quickly, took down the two shotguns hanging on the fireplace and began to run out.


    No need to be taught. The people in Shawa have already driven separately, and Taylor has also driven to meet Gao Yang. Gao Yang ran for a while, drilled into the open door, and then shouted, "go quickly! No! Slow down, don''t let people see the abnormality. They don''t arrive so fast. We''ll walk slowly normally, and someone will stop us!"

 Chapter 1626

    This time, he was greedy, but his greed brought him a rich reward. This does not refer to the guns, but the USB flash disk he got.


    The contents in the USB flash drive are just a glance. I don''t know what powerful information is hidden in it. However, from a few short words, Gao Yang knows that what poroneschenko said is related to big Ivan. Now, he decides everything in Kiev. He does it. Naturally, it is related to him.


    The action was kicked out in advance. It''s a little troublesome, so it''s not enough to steal the USB flash disk. You have to take it with you.


    However, judging from the current situation, there is still no big problem, because poroneshenko is the new president, but he has not officially taken office. This is different.


    If Gao Yang stole the USB flash disk from the presidential palace, the police will immediately surround the street. Maybe the army will be sent out. It is also possible to search and arrest the whole city under martial law, because what the president lost is likely to be the top secret of Ukraine.


    Now, poroneschenko has just won the election. He is not the president yet. What he lost is also his personal affair and has nothing to do with the country. Even if poroneschenko''s status is special at the moment, he still can''t directly command any violent organ to help him recover the lost property, Even if many people want to show loyalty and flattery in advance for him, who is destined to be the president, and are willing to help him recover the stolen goods, it is more than a bit slower in time.


    Gao Yang is not afraid of anyone who is particularly powerful to track him down according to the clues. He hopes that someone will start to investigate as soon as possible. The Americans and Russians are both in the hands of the dead. The higher the pole, the better. Now Gao Yang is most afraid of being blocked by the police and strictly inspect each car. In that case, the white shark gang can''t run away with several cars full of stolen goods.


    He left the street where poroneschenko''s mansion was located very smoothly. Gao Yang was a little relieved, but at this time, he said to Taylor driving: "pull over and stop in front. I''ll go to shava''s car and find a chance to let people go."


    Taylor whispered, "what are you going to do?"


    High and low channel: "Follow the original plan. Just find a place where there is no one and let them go. The criminal evidence has been left. Now let them go. The important thing now is to keep the gun and the USB flash disk. There is no way to give up other things. What I''m worried about is being blocked by the police, so we need to separate and can''t be too far away. If we are stopped, I''ll go with shava Throw people down to attract attention so that you can seize the opportunity to slip away. "


    Taylor said immediately, "OK, that''s it."


    Just then, the 13th frowned and said, "wait a minute, there are omissions in this plan."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "what omission?"


    "It''s normal for those Russians to leave them on the side of the road, because the KGB people have always been very tough and have a strong sense of revenge. If there is no direct conflict, it''s OK to let them go in order to avoid retaliation, but for those Americans, you have to make the illusion that they have fallen into the hands of the KGB. If you let them go again easily, it''s very difficult It''s unreasonable. Who will believe it? "


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "yes, ignore this. The KGB has always been rough. Americans like to buy with money, but the Russians directly threaten the lives of other people''s families, and if they fall into their hands, they can''t be let go so easily."


    The 13th nodded and said loudly, "yes, so we need to interrogate the Americans before we can let them go."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "OK, try them first, but the KGB interrogators are skilled, and it''s inconvenient for you to move now."


    The 13th knows how the black devil extorts confessions, and the methods of extorting confessions of those KGB people are basically all rotten and handed down by the black devil. It is very simple to imitate. The only problem is that the 13th has a wound on his leg and is inconvenient to move.


    On the 13th, he said lightly, "for me, this injury is not enough to make me unable to even do interrogation."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, take it to a place where there is no one and try the Americans. At the same time, I really want to ask them. As for the Russians, just find a place to throw it down."


    After a few words in a hurry, after deciding the next way, Gao Yang got out of the car, changed to shava''s car, and then let Taylor drive ahead. He and shava followed with several unconscious people.


    A secret operation, if it ends up in a big war with people, is a complete failure.


    Not far away from the separation, he said in the walkie talkie on the 13th: "the insider called and poroneshenko continued his speech. We can''t know what countermeasures he has made now."


    Gao Yang said slightly nervously, "will the road be closed?"


    "I don''t know what decision poloneschenko will make. The insider is not qualified to know. It''s difficult for us to verify what order he gave."


    "OK, I see. Just let the insiders continue to pay attention. As long as the road is not closed, he can do whatever he wants."


    At this time, little Downey called, and then he said directly: "there are a lot of people back. They rushed in and took over the monitoring again. Now we can''t take charge of the monitoring. In addition, the images that bologneshenko wants to see have been stored in time, and everything is perfect."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s great. Now you can finish there."


    After that, Gao Yang smiled at Shawa and said, "so far, it''s not bad. Everything is going well."


    Shawa also said with a smile: "yes, we will cross the bridge soon. As long as we cross the bridge, there will be no problem."


    Just then, the 13th said in the walkie talkie again: "When an insider called, poroneschenko, who was talking, interrupted his speech again. Someone whispered something to him, which made him look very bad. Although he tried his best to cover up and continue his speech, he really looked very bad. I think he should have found that he not only lost important things, but also his beloved things."


    Gao Yang looked at the Dnieper River crossing bridge that was about to go up and said with a smile: "whatever, we''re going to cross the bridge soon anyway. Now even if he wants to close the road, it''s too late to stop us. Therefore, now he can make a conclusion. This is a perfect action. It''s very beautiful."

 Chapter 1627

    Heartache, anger, fear, sadness, joy, poroneschenko''s heart is really mixed now.


    The joy is that he became president. The sadness is that on the day he was elected president, his home was burgled. The fear is that the important things in it were lost. This is really fatal. Anger. Needless to say, it will be extremely angry whether anyone''s home was stolen or stolen on a happy day.


    But poroneschenko''s strongest feeling is heartache. It hurts because his collection for many years has disappeared and he has been stolen.


    Finally, at the end of his speech, poloneschenko had no time to lose his temper. He sat alone in a chair and felt heartache.


    Soon, poroneschenko''s bodyguard, also an old man who had followed him for many years, came to him and whispered in an almost desperate tone: "Sir, we retrieved the surveillance video and there was an insider at home. In addition, it was not only Americans but also Russians who stole..."


    Poroneschenko shook his hand on his forehead, looked up incredulously and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "After searching the scene, they found some leftover things. There are eavesdroppers and pinhole cameras in your study and in your bedroom. Now it is basically confirmed that Anna is an insider. She is from the KGB, but the most troublesome thing is that we found that two groups of people came into the house successively. According to the signs, one is Russian, the other is American, and they are still young It''s possible to fight each other. After checking it in person, my wife confirmed that all the safes had been opened, and the company''s documents were completely left after being read, but they must have been moved. "


    Poloneschenko shook his head and said in a trembling voice, "I have a bug in my house? And a pinhole camera! Damn it! Damn it! So whether the things in the safe were taken away by the Russians or hunter''s people? It''s very important!"


    "Unfortunately, the current speculation is that the Russians took it. It seems that they used theft as a means to cover up their original purpose. However, after meeting hunter''s people, they seem to have changed their plan. In fact, now we really can''t determine who took the USB flash disk you said. According to the scene, some people are covering up and others are not covering up. The scene is very chaotic. We don''t know It may be certain who took it... "


    Poroneschenko''s main feeling just now is that his heart is very painful, because although the USB flash disk is very important, it is only used as a handle for people to fulfill their commitments in the future. To be exact, it is for self-protection. If the handle is taken away by the object intended to coerce, the consequences will not be too serious, because the secret can''t be disclosed by the other party, which is at most ugly on the face, But it won''t hurt bones and muscles.


    But if the U disk was taken away by the Russians, poloneschenko could not imagine the consequences in the next. The handle would not be the handle he used to threaten others, but the bomb that others could kill him.


    So just now, poroneschenko felt more heartache than fear, but now, when he learned that the USB flash disk was probably taken away by the Russians, he began to feel fear from his heart, and even the collections collected with painstaking efforts became no longer important.


    Bologneshenko stood up and said in a trembling voice, "we must find it back!"


    "I''m sorry, I have to say that it''s probably too late now. Those lost items may still be found, but they can copy the USB flash disk and upload the sound to the network to send it away. Even if they throw away the USB flash disk, it will have no impact. As for the lost items, the police have set up many road cards, but at present, they just blocked the nearby roads. It still takes a long time to block the whole city For a long time, I think it has no meaning. "


    Bologneshenko stood up, his face as gray as death, and said, "I''m going home to have a look."


    "I''m sorry, sir. You need to speak on TV again soon. You don''t have time."


    Poroneschenko sat back in his chair, breathed out, and said with a look of despair: "It''s useless to inform the police that there''s no need to set up a road card to check. Hunter got the thing and ordered its destruction. It won''t be any danger to me. But if the Russians got the thing, the consequences would be unimaginable. Go back and call our people, and then invite professionals to grab it back from the Russians anyway."


    "Yes, sir."


    When the bodyguard left, poloneschenko sat in his chair. At the moment, he was confused. Originally, he thought that hunt sent someone to steal the things back. Although it was unfavorable to the cooperation, today hunter can only cooperate with him and lose them if they are lost. His more urgent idea is to find the lost collection, but now the trouble is which USB flash drive was taken away by the Russians and has to be replaced It''s too late to do anything.


    The safest preservation measures were easily stolen. Poloneschenko is angry and doesn''t know who to take it out on. To be exact, he is confused now.


    Just when poloneschenko was at a loss, Gao Yang, with a happy mood, interrogated the Americans in a deserted house in the suburbs. Of course, the interrogation was false and the planting was true.


    They were injected with sober medicine and splashed with water. It took the two Americans half an hour to wake up, and it was obvious that they were still a little confused.


    Looking at the people lying on the ground, his eyes were still very free. He kicked them with a heavy kick, and then said in a vicious voice in Russian: "get up!"


    When Gao Yang kicked down, the man broke at least two ribs. The person who was kicked immediately felt very sober and very sober.


    No. 13, sitting in the chair, waved to Gao Yang, and then said coldly in English, "who are you and what are you looking for?"


    "We, we want to steal something valuable..."


    Gao Yang gave another cruel kick. After the people who were kicked screamed, the 13th slowly said, "we are not thieves, just like you are not thieves. Say, are you CIA or someone else."


    The kicked man thought for a moment, then said with fear on his face, "are you the KGB?"


    Gao Yang stamped his foot on the speaker''s leg, and then said fiercely, "we''re asking you!"


    On the 13th, he waved his hand and said in a cold voice, "don''t hit him and let him say what he knows. Even if he doesn''t say it, it''s nothing. With their help, we''ve got what we need. If he doesn''t say it, we''ll bury it directly here. This is the best way to deal with the CIA."


    "I''m not the CIA, we''re not the CIA! We''re just hired to steal. We''re really not the CIA. God, for God''s sake, don''t make such an easy decision. We''re really not the CIA."


    Gao Yang''s face is covered with a black cap, sunglasses and gloves, which makes him unable to express his ferocity and disdain with his expression, so he can only disdain with a smile: "it''s not the CIA, who do you work for?"


    "Hunter! Hunter baierden, he hired us to steal something. We don''t know what it is. It may be a USB flash disk or a video. We don''t know. We just need to take it away. My name is Melvin. I''m just a thief. I specialize in stealing the rich. I''m very famous. I''m Harvey Melvin, a famous thief. He''s Huntsman Yes, he was sent to supervise my stealing. He, the one who is still dizzy, is an insider found by hunter. I know that. I''m really not the CIA! "


    The thirteen elements looked at the man for a long time, nodded and said, "you''re really not from the CIA, and you, now it''s time to talk about what you know."


    The other man looked frightened and didn''t perform better. He said in a trembling voice: "we were indeed sent by hunter. I''ve been working with Hunter for a long time. We''ve come to steal something. Hunter and poroneschenko cooperate, but poroneschenko secretly recorded the scene of their meeting. We just want to steal it back."


    After that, the man swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "poroneschenko''s mouth is too big. He talks nonsense about what he should or should not say. My boss was very angry when he knew that he had secretly recorded it, so let''s take it back."


    Gao Yang looked at the 13th and said in Russian: "what he said should be true. How to deal with these three people, just bury them directly."


    On the 13th, he didn''t speak, but nodded slightly. The one named Harvey Melvin didn''t respond. He should not understand Russian, but the hunter''s face changed greatly and screamed, "don''t! Don''t kill me!"


    Gao Yang kicked it in the past. After the person who directly kicked couldn''t even speak, he dragged a man with one hand and said to No. 13, "I''ll let someone bury them."


    The 13th suddenly stretched out his hand and said to Gao Yang, "no, wait first, hunter, we need to know something about this man."


    "But we''re only responsible for keeping an eye on poroneschenko. We don''t need to do Hunt''s business. Leave this man to others and bury the remaining two," he said in a low voice


    "No, stop! Don''t tell me your secrets in front of me. Please, let me go. What''s the meaning of killing me to you? Please, let me go, please let me go."


    The 13th thought for a moment, then he nodded and whispered, "I''ve changed my mind. I''m not going to kill you now."


    Gao Yang immediately released his hand and still fell to the ground by the two people. Then on the 13th, he smiled and said, "I won''t kill you. After you go back, tell hunter that Ukraine is not a place he can stay. He''d better go back to the United States. This is not Mexico, this is Ukraine."


    "Just let it go?" he said in a low voice


    The 13th looked relaxed, shook his head and said to Gao Yang: "of course not. I want to interrogate them carefully to ensure that they are telling the truth rather than the truth. At the same time, let them know that it is happier to live than die in the hands of the KGB. Well, now I want to interrogate them myself."


    Gao Yang looked at the man at his feet and said with a grim smile, "boy, you''re unlucky!"

 Chapter 1628

    For the two Americans who were arrested, no matter what they said or didn''t say, the result was the same, that is, they were cooked up by the KGB on the 13th, and then let them go.


    Few people in the world are familiar with and master the KGB interrogation methods, because if they fall into the hands of the KGB and can be treated by torture, in fact, few can come out alive, but Gao Yang is surrounded by a master of the whole set of KGB interrogation methods from action.


    Both the CIA and the KGB have their own unique interrogation methods. For example, people in the CIA like waterboarding. Although it is a relatively low-level and preliminary means, it has become a symbolic means of the CIA''s punishment.


    Waterboarding is a kind of punishment that destroys people''s will. Tie the head low and feet high, stick a towel on people''s face, and then start watering, which makes people feel suffocated and about to drown. This punishment method can be used under very simple conditions. Although it does not cause great harm to the body, it can have a strong impact on people''s psychology, As long as he has not received special anti torture training and his will collapses rapidly, he naturally knows everything.


    What about the KGB? KGB people don''t use waterboarding, because waterboarding has to tie people up and pour water. After all, it''s still a little troublesome, so KGB doesn''t like waterboarding, at least black devil people don''t.


    KGB people like to be more direct. They directly attack people''s nervous system and make people speak quickly in extreme pain. They also destroy people''s will and will not cause irreversible damage to the body. Of course, they won''t care about what serious consequences have been caused to the spirit, such as becoming a madman or a psychosis.


    Every black devil is an expert in anatomy. If they can become black demons, they must accept anatomy classes longer than medical school students. The difference is that they study medicine to save people. They want to kill more efficiently. Not to mention the black devil, yak and No. 13 are also familiar with every part of the structure of the human body, otherwise, How can they kill people in a very short time with a knife.


    With a few needles, it took only a few seconds for the 13th to make people pee their pants. It took a total of 20 minutes. The people tortured by the 13th had no secrets to speak of. The secrets hidden in the deepest part of their hearts and needless to say were also said.


    After the trial, I didn''t get anything too critical, but the confession is not important at all. What matters is the process of the trial.


    After finishing the work, he threw the people to the side of the road. Gao Yang returned to their foothold and didn''t care about anything else. He asked Shawa to wait before sharing the stolen goods. Gao Yang directly began to check the things in the USB flash drive with No. 13 and Taylor. Only the three of them can see them. It''s better for others to avoid it.


    When the video began to play again and saw the part that had not been seen, the three people gradually began to freeze, because many things were guesses, but now they have been confirmed, and it has been confirmed from the son of the vice president of the United States. The reliability of this information source can be guaranteed.


    "Big Ivan is very powerful, but his end is coming. The CIA took action against big Ivan in South Africa, but they made a mistake and let big Ivan run away. In this case, the situation is different."


    "What''s the difference? Big Ivan is still alive and his influence on Ukraine. Everyone knows that I have no intersection with him. We are not friends, but we are by no means enemies. Why should I annoy a giant like big Ivan? Hunter, I really have no reason to offend big Ivan."


    "No, you''re wrong. Please listen to me. Big Ivan ran away, but the United States can''t tolerate letting him continue to live, because the United States can''t afford another 9 / 11 attack, but big Ivan has this ability, or even more powerful, so big Ivan must die. I can assure you that the United States will do its best to shovel it completely from bottom to top where you can''t see it Except for big Ivan''s network, this is a war.


    Now, the scope of big Ivan''s activities has become smaller and smaller. Have you heard from him recently? No, why? Because the United States has made great efforts, big Ivan can''t live for a few days, and he will eventually be destroyed. Then the problem comes. Big Ivan holds a huge underground arms Empire. He has the largest network in the world and the most powerful weapons Large market share. If big Ivan is killed, who will fill the market gap? "


    "Do you want to be an arms dealer yourself?"


    "If you have this idea, please listen to me. Mr. poroneschenko, have you heard of Mr. djoyo mather? Yes, he and I are partners now. We plan to grab the market of big Ivan. Now, djoyo mather''s strength has entered Ukraine and our action has begun!"


    On the picture taken, poloneschenko looked shocked. After being stunned for a moment, he shook his head and said, "man, you''re playing with fire. Believe me, big Ivan really doesn''t die so easily."


    Hunter waved his hand confidently and smiled: "It''s different this time. Big Ivan doesn''t need us to solve it at all. As I said, big Ivan is handled by the United States government. What we have to do is grab all the weapons and markets of big Ivan. Listen to me, the United States will send the world''s most powerful troops to deal with him. It''s the most powerful! Once the location of big Ivan is determined, the most powerful people on the planet will be killed What does it mean that the president pays personal attention to the fact that it is carried out by the military rather than the Marine Corps? It means that it has been approved by Congress. This is an action that the whole United States has agreed and must succeed. Do you think big Ivan can still live? "


    After thinking for a moment, poroneschenko slowly shook his head and said, "no, I won''t intervene in the arms business. I insist on this. I don''t need to intervene in this field at all. The most important thing is that I will never be an enemy before I see big Ivan''s body!"


    Hunter laughed: "In fact, we don''t mean to let you do arms business, but we need to cooperate with you, because we can do more than arms business in Ukraine, right? The most important thing is that you cooperate with us. We promise to push you to the presidency and you will become the ruler. You can give a green light to our arms business and, of course, to our other businesses , as I said at the beginning, this is an all-round cooperation. "


    "Well, what good will I do?"


    "Is it not enough that you will become president?"


    Poroneschenko was silent for a long time and whispered: "I repeat that I will not directly intervene in your arms business. Now I want to know what I need to do in this regard if I cooperate with you."


    "It''s simple. We can purchase our arms for your army. When we want to transport any arms, we can get convenience. The most important thing is that we need to establish a top-down network in Ukraine. This network is big Ivan, but Deyo mather doesn''t. We can get his Arsenal and market, but we still need to operate this network. You can understand all these You don''t need to be personally involved. You just need to remain silent at the right time. "


    Poroneschenko thought again for a moment, nodded and said, "that is to say, after I get power, I don''t need to personally sign orders to deal with big Ivan or the people protected by him, right?"


    "Yes, No. in addition, I need to remind you that when you get power, big Ivan no longer exists. I am very confident about it. As for cleaning up the residual forces of big Ivan, we will handle it ourselves."


    Poroneschenko nodded and said with a smile, "well, now let''s talk about other things. The field of arms business is too strange to me, but there are too many businesses to do. I''m a businessman. I''m happy to do a big business in the field I''m familiar with."


    Seeing the video here, there was no need to watch the rest. Gao Yang reached out and pressed the pause, and then said loudly, "it''s March. Andre wasn''t dead at that time."


    On the 13th, he said coldly, "yes, now we know a lot. The United States has been trying its best to hunt down big Ivan, but it''s all in the undercurrent. In addition, why Deyo mather plans to seize the market of big Ivan and why the United States sends butter knives to Ukraine have all been explained, because the United States really attaches too much importance to big Ivan."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, clapped his hands and said: "Why do I feel some fear? Hunter said it was obvious that the United States would kill big Ivan at all costs, at all costs! Now the undercurrent is surging. The butter knife has been completely annihilated by us, and the butter knife has been sent to Ukraine, which shows that they believe that big Ivan is here, that is to say, they regard me as big Ivan!"


    After saying this, he heaved a long sigh with a bitter face and lamented: "It''s all for this. Annihilating a butter knife means that everything is over? No, it shows that the crisis has just begun. What does the black devil say about the United States? In addition to the butter knife, they have three dogs. Guys, fight the butter knife and three more dogs. As long as they think that big Ivan is not dead and the Empire of big Ivan is not destroyed, it''s not over K! It''s not over! And it''s fucking coming at me! "


    Taylor said bitterly, "Fark! I thought it was over..."


    The thirteenth sighed: "Three headed dogs? Put the three headed dogs aside. Butter knife is the core special combat force of the U.S. Army. Do you think they will only have more than 20 people? If according to the general law, the reasonable number of this team is about 100 people. When more than 20 people have died, you should worry that they will send more than 40, more than 60, 80 people next time Many butter knives, and they are butter knives that have raised their vigilance after the annihilation of the whole army and come with an extremely strong sense of service! "

 Chapter 1629

    Gao Yang has no clairvoyant eyes or ears, so everything that has happened is inferred, that is to say, they can only guess what the United States plans to do.


    Now, through hunter, speculation has become a reality, and reality is more exaggerated and dangerous than speculation.


    What did Hunter say? Big Ivan must die, because the United States never wants to do 9 / 11 again. This sentence is by no means casual. It has a lot of connotation. What does it mean? This shows that big Ivan not only has the ability to cause harm to the United States, but also is likely to be taking action, and the United States is also trying to prevent this.


    The more the United States attaches importance to it, the more difficult the situation of big Ivan will become. The trouble is that big Ivan has carried the pressure. Fortunately, it is only by holding high this pair of small shoulders. Now he has shouldered this heavy burden for big Ivan. What is a critical moment and what is the top of Mount Tai? That''s it.


    Many things don''t need strong reasoning ability. As long as they are not idiots, they can draw a conclusion. The United States attaches so much importance to big Ivan. Can a failure stop the United States? How possible!


    For a mercenary regiment, the death of more than 20 people at a time is almost the end, but for a country and the world''s largest superpower, it''s a fart. The butter knife is elite, there are few people, and the death of several is a great loss. But can it really be a matter for the whole United States?


    Without butter knives, the United States can send three dogs. Without three dogs, the United States can send red oil knives, black oil knives, four dogs, five dogs, eight clawed octopus and so on. In short, for a little Satan, the United States is not an object that can be defeated. It will never be able to open, miracles are impossible, and miracles are impossible.


    Gao Yang nodded silently and sighed: "You said what I haven''t had time to say. In fact, what we need to worry about is not the three headed dog, nor the butter knife, but the United States. They have a steady stream of troops to send out. We are close to the destruction of the whole army at one time. Now we have completely lost our combat effectiveness, and the black devil is almost dead. Do it again, and the scale is larger. Ha ha, it feels great £¡¡±


    Cool? Cool! It''s so cool!


    Taylor murmured to himself: "this is the end of fighting against the national forces. There is no possibility of victory. Victory once or twice, even if it is won a hundred times, the final result is still dead..."


    Gao Yang patted Taylor on the head and said with a sad face: "win a hundred times? If I can win once, I want to kneel down and thank all the gods. OK, if you don''t participate, you don''t know how powerful the butter knife is. This time the black devil helped block the gun, but the black devil is dead! Where do you want me to find the most powerful group of people in the world!"


    The 13th sighed and whispered, "what should I do?"


    Gao Yang straightened his suit collar, twisted his tie, bent over and patted his knee, and said firmly on his face: what can I do? What else can I do? Recognize advice¡°


    After saying that, Gao Yang said helplessly, "I always said that I can''t intervene in Zhengzhi and don''t be hostile to any national forces. I don''t even dare to be an ally with national forces. I knew that you can''t get rid of these forces until you die, but now it''s better. Alas, you can''t hide. It''s called people in the Jianghu. They can''t help themselves."


    The 13th said seriously: "You''re just venting your emotions, but you don''t give any feasible solutions. You''re the boss. You have to give us a specific direction to go. If you say you want to die, we''ll go firmly along the road you pointed out until the end of death. If you point out a way to live, we''ll go... Forget it, you and I both know it''s impossible, but you have to clearly point out a way now, you Yes, boss, it''s your responsibility. "


    Gao Yang looked at No. 13 and said firmly, "who said I can only show you a dead end? I ask you, am I big Ivan?"


    "Of course not."


    "That''s great. I''m not big Ivan. Why do I have to die for big Ivan? I''m so great? I just said, recognize counseling. Do you know what recognition counseling is? Specifically, I don''t pretend to be big Ivan, no longer bear the burden for Andre, pat my ass and go to be my gun god ram. What do Americans want me for? Do you think I deserve to be sent by Americans What butter knife, three headed dog or something? "


    On the 13th, he was stunned, then subconsciously nodded and said, "yes, you are not Ivan at all. The current situation is entirely due to the firepower you actively attracted."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "right!"


    But the 13th frowned and said in a deep voice, "but will you really do this? Will you recognize... What did you say in Chinese just now?"


    "Yes."


    "People counsellor, well, I don''t know much about the word, but I know the meaning of the word now. The question is, are you really a person who is used to people counsellor? You''re not. You always shout loudly, say what you''re timid and say what you''re afraid of, but I know you''re actually a very proud person. You''re not an easy loser, and you never admit defeat! So I doubt you can do it."


    "Yes, it''s advice, not advice. There''s a little difference between the two words. One is accidental, and the other is often... Bah, why do I tell you this? You just don''t pronounce correctly."


    After waving his hand unhappily, Gao Yang looked at No. 13 and said, "I think I''m really counselled. When you say so, it seems that I''ve never recognized counsellor. I haven''t fought with heaven, earth, wild animals and people. I haven''t fucking counselled!"


    After the gnashing of teeth, Gao Yang changed his face and said with a bitter smile: "But this time it''s different. I really don''t want to admit it, but I can''t take my brothers to die. I have a good relationship with big Ivan. I''m willing to help him, but I can''t take all my brothers to die because of my personal relationship. I promised Andre. I really don''t want to break my promise, but I can''t take my brothers to die..."


    After that, Gao Yang took a deep breath and said to No. 13 and Taylor: "so, we haven''t actually reached a dead end yet, have we? We''ve been hiding well. We just need to heal quietly and do nothing. When everyone can take action, where to go, everything is over, right?"


    Taylor whispered, "boss, you, you..."


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "stop talking. I know what you want to say. In fact, I''m not so particular about it. I can''t do such a thing by dragging the whole family and brothers and friends together for promise. Therefore, don''t worry about me. Even if I admit counseling, I''m not so painful. Well, it''s not particularly painful."

 Chapter 1630

    Against the United States, Gao Yang is not so arrogant.


    If you decide to accept advice, remove the burden that doesn''t belong to you on your shoulders, and Gao Yang has to do something very simple, that is to do nothing.


    If you don''t do anything, the United States, which has no goal with big Ivan, will naturally lose the goal of pursuing and killing. Even if the people who pursue and kill big Ivan walk face to face with Gao Yang, Gao Yang is not big Ivan.


    However, if we do nothing, big Ivan''s power in Ukraine will completely collapse. Without leadership, big Ivan''s underground empire will slowly collapse and decompose and be eroded by hunter Deyo mather. Those who were loyal or had to work for big Ivan will naturally fall into the door of others.


    If it had not been for Andre and Gao Yang''s extremely resolute means, general Hagel, the most important dark pile in Ukraine, would have been under deyom.


    It''s easy to build an underground arms Empire, but it''s much easier to destroy such an empire. Da Yi omnipotent supports his empire. As long as he stands up and says a word, everything will return to the right track. If Da Ivan doesn''t appear all the time, the problem is not too big. First Andrew and then Gao Yang support the scene for him, so as not to destroy the Empire, But now if Gaoyang really doesn''t appear again, this huge underground empire will be destroyed in two months.


    Gao Yang really doesn''t want to leave the burden. What he said on the 13th is right. Admitting counseling is not his character, but Gao Yang won''t take Satan''s people to die for big Ivan. This result is even more unacceptable to him.


    So Gao Yang''s choice is actually very simple. When his life or even the whole Satan is not endangered, he will continue to help Ivan fight again. If he can''t bear it and needs to pay the price of the whole Satan, he will give up.


    In the final analysis, Gao Yang is not a villain at the helm of the wind, but he is not a real hero who can sacrifice everything for a promise. He is just a little man who makes every effort to fulfill his promise. He does his best. Maybe he will take his own life when his brain is hot, but he doesn''t do it when he takes the whole Satan to death.


    In fact, there was not much entanglement in his heart. Gao Yang quickly made a choice. Then he said to No. 13 and Taylor: "whether it''s a butter knife or a three headed dog, we can''t afford to do it again. We have to do it all again. Therefore, we have to hide deeper if we want to ensure safety."


    Taylor whispered, "do you have any specific plans?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a low voice, "yes, let''s heal now. In Ukraine, we don''t do anything. We just heal quietly. I''ll go to the United States right away. I''ll go alone. I''ll explore the situation there. If I can, we''ll go to the United States when we''re cured and start our company and mercenary career safely. I think it''s time to end."


    After that, Gao Yang took a deep breath and said with a smile: "in fact, we haven''t been mercenaries for a long time, haven''t we? Ha ha, we plunged into the vortex. Now it''s time to get out, otherwise we''ll be broken to pieces."


    The 13th whispered, "then, don''t you care about big Ivan?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "tube, it''s not time to give up completely. When I come back from the United States, I''ll stay in Kiev and change places every day. It''s enough to command by telephone."


    On the 13th, he smiled coldly, shook his head and said, "you can''t just give up."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "there''s no way. It''s a pity for me to let big Ivan''s empire collapse. Besides, if big Ivan comes back, if he can come back, I''ll lose all his basic plates here, then our things will be gone. Besides."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said helplessly: "don''t forget that I borrowed 100 million from Morgan for Andre. Well, Morgan can say, but I also borrowed 100 million from Justin. I don''t care. The money can''t be paid back. How can I do this?"


    The 13th waved his hand and said angrily, "shut up. What you are doing now is just putting Satan aside and taking all the risks on yourself. What do you say? Bah!"


    Gao Yang shook his finger and said with a smile, "no, don''t say that. I really don''t intend to fight to the end. But I''m ready to give up immediately when the situation is bad. Now we''ve done so much. We can''t let all our previous efforts be wasted after watching a video."


    On the 13th, he said helplessly: "I think big Ivan is dead. If he is still alive, he should appear anyway. He should know that everything will be over if he doesn''t appear again. Even if he can''t show up, can''t he make a phone call?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "no, I don''t think big Ivan is dead."


    The 13th said sadly: "You''re out of your mind. Really, you''re out of your mind. Don''t forget one thing. No matter how powerful big Ivan is, he''s just an arms dealer. We''re just a small bug in front of the United States. If someone can press him to death, what about big Ivan? Can he fight the United States? He''s just a bug bigger than us. Even if he''s not dead, what can he do? Can he still fight the United States? So even if he is still alive and appears again, what can he do? "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s different!"


    The 13th gnashed his teeth and said, "it''s all over after all. What''s the difference!"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "I promised Andre that I would return my strength to big Ivan. This empire belongs to big Ivan. It''s his business to destroy it in his hand, but it can''t be destroyed in my hand!"


    After that, Gao Yang smiled and said loudly: "Of course, this means that if I can help him maintain, if my small body really can''t carry it, I won''t fight for him. After all, big Ivan owes me now, not me. I''ve done enough and good enough. There''s no need to put my life in for him. Of course, it''s useless even if I put my life in."


    The 13th waved his hand impatiently and whispered, "you''re very relaxed, but I hope you understand what you''re doing and remember what you said."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "of course I can remember my words. What do you think I''m going to America now? Of course, it''s to open up the way home for us, find a backer and solve our future together."

 Chapter 1631

    Human feelings can not be abused. If they are used more, the deep feelings will become thinner.


    With big Ivan, needless to say, big Ivan owes Gao Yang a lot. At the beginning, Gao Yang and big Ivan were business contacts, and later, so Gao Yang never owes big Ivan anything. Later, Gao Yang actually saved big Ivan''s life and his nephew Ivan''s life. These people haven''t paid back big Ivan yet. Now, Gao Yang also worked hard to support big Ivan''s arms empire. Therefore, even if Gao Yang really gives up, he can stand in front of big Ivan and let big Ivan say thank you to him.


    The friendship between Gao Yang and Morgan is very special. There is a life-saving grace and an intersection of interests. From the moment Gao Yang saved Morgan on the grassland of South Sudan to now, it is unclear who owes whom.


    Gao Yang saved Morgan''s life and Bob''s life, but Morgan''s help to Gao Yang is too great to tell the truth, and as long as he gets Gao Yang''s benefits, Morgan will try his best to pay back every time. Why, just don''t want to owe too much.


    As the friendship became deeper and deeper, Morgan no longer had to pay back Gao Yang''s favor every time. When Morgan began to take Gao Yang and bring him into the upper class society in the United States, Morgan paid off all the debts he owed before.


    When Satan was faced with crisis in recent times, Gao Yang found that Morgan was the only person he could entrust with his future affairs. No matter whether Morgan asked Gao Yang for the diamond mine in return, Gao Yang owed Morgan a great favor. Why? Because the basket he poked is too big, even if Morgan just protects the family members of him and Satan, he has to take great risks. For Morgan who is not short of money, giving him more money is meaningless, so it''s still love after all.


    What''s more, Morgan didn''t say he wanted the diamond mine belonging to Gaoyang.


    Why does Gao Yang value Morgan''s gun so much? Because Morgan has no desire except this gun.


    In order to repay Morgan''s love and let Satan have a solid backing in the United States, the most important thing is that after Satan''s death, they don''t have to worry about the life of their families and whether their families can live. Gao Yang must personally send the gun to Morgan.


    Now, the gun is in hand.


    The only thing Gao Yang needs to consider is how to send the gun to Morgan as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang took the barrel of the gun, opened it, took out the shotgun wrapped in the gun coat, looked it carefully, and confirmed that it was correct. After confirming that there was no Bumping Damage on the gun body, he put the gun on the gun coat, and then put it in a best gun box.


    After all this, Gao Yang looked up at No. 13 and Taylor and said, "you two go to the East and take care of your brothers. Karima and I go to the United States. We start as soon as possible and take off as soon as little Donny is arranged."


    Taylor said: "didn''t you say that the United States has been very strict with the aircraft on the Ukrainian side recently?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, it''s very strict, so a large number of babies I got this time can''t be transported to the United States, but it doesn''t matter. I only brought a gun, and I said it was my own collection. It''s a big deal. It''s too easy for little Donny to forge a collection certificate. Now my main consideration is how to get on the plane with a gun. If the airport inventory is very strict, I need to think about what to do If poroneschenko''s influence is not so great, it will be simpler. The inspection of private aircraft will not be very strict. Just get on the plane and go. "


    On the 13th, he looked at his watch and said, "when are you leaving? I think you should go as soon as possible. Since there are no problems on both sides, you can start now. I''ll deal with the things here."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "no, I have to wait for little Donny to deal with it properly. I don''t dare to take any risks now. I''m a lot timid with this gun."


    After that, Gao Yang clapped his hands and said, "well, we''re finished. Taylor, put away the USB flash disk and clean up the traces of the computer. It''s time to talk to shava about how to divide the stolen goods. People have been waiting."


    In the living room outside, shava was beaming and said this to Karima. When he saw Gao Yang coming out, shava immediately stood up and said with a smile, "big brother."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "what are you talking about? I''m so happy."


    Shawa smiled and said, "we''re talking about wine. My sister-in-law is really good at wine and taught me a lot of things. Now I know that vodka is also so particular. I''ll drink again in the future. Ha ha, I can''t make people think I''m a hick."


    For the name of sister-in-law Savar, Taylor was stunned, but she looked at No. 13 awkwardly. After No. 13 was stunned, she was smiling. It seemed that Savar was a lot more pleasing to the eye, but Karima only smiled bitterly.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''ve gained a lot this time, but I have to tell you that you''d better drink the wine from the cellar by yourself. Don''t show it off with outsiders unless you want to be known by the president that you stole the empty cellar."


    Shawa said with an exaggerated look on his face, "I have to drink for a long time, more than 600 bottles! I have all kinds of wine, but of course, I am willing to drink slowly and secretly with trusted brothers until I finish it. You are right. I don''t want to be called by the president, ha ha."


    Gao Yang put his head down and said with a smile, "I''ll transfer you a million dollars later. Don''t refuse. I''ll distribute it to the brothers involved. This time I''ve gained a lot, but I can''t keep a penny. In addition, those things may need to be stored in you for a period of time. Is there a reliable place?"


    Shawa thought for a moment and nodded: "yes, don''t worry, ensure safety. When you pull away, there are a lot of things, not bad at all."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, it''s up to you. In addition, you''d better keep a low profile and converge. How to say, I may need to hibernate here for a while. Those who can help you may not be as reliable as before. I think it''s better to observe the wind direction for a while. If the situation changes..."


    Before Gao Yang finished, his phone rang. It was called by little Donny. After saying sorry, Gao Yang answered the phone and listened to little Donny whispering: "It''s all done. Fly directly to Portland as you say. Everything on the ground has been arranged. However, you must not take any other weapons. Just take a gun. Don''t take others. Now the investigation is very strict, really strict."


    Looking at his watch, Gao Yang smiled and said, "I see. There are still some small things to deal with here. It won''t be long. I''ll take off tonight and get ready to pick me up."

 Chapter 1632

    When he got on the plane, Gao Yang didn''t know whether Morgan was in Portland, but he decided to put his first stop in Portland, because this is Morgan''s hometown. He thought that if something happened, maybe Morgan would solve it more conveniently.


    Why not inform Morgan in advance? That''s because Gao Yang is afraid of any accident in the last step. Since he wants to hand over the gun directly to Morgan, he can hide it until the last minute.


    The only problem is that Morgan is a busy man. He often flies around the world. Although Gao Yang asked Morgan not long ago, without saying hello, when he arrived in Portland, Morgan may have flown away, but even so, Gao Yang decided not to take out the gun until he saw Morgan.


    When the plane took off, Karima looked relaxed, but she also looked a little lost, because in a few hours, she had to say goodbye to Gao Yang again.


    Gao Yang''s mood is fairly stable, but Taylor, like Karima, has been a little out of his mind since getting on the plane.


    "Boss, what gift do you think I should give?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Think about it carefully. There''s no time for a few days, but I think it doesn''t matter what you send. Just get it."


    Gao Yang originally planned to let Taylor go to eastern Ukraine. Now Satan has few initiative and needs someone to take care of her. Lucika should be born right away. After a long struggle in Taylor''s heart, she finally asked to go to the United States with Gao Yang. Considering the friendship between Taylor and bruss, Gao Yang agreed to Taylor''s request without hesitation, Besides, when lucika''s child is born, Taylor will immediately rush to eastern Ukraine. In fact, it''s not bad these days.


    After sitting quietly for a moment, Karima suddenly sighed and whispered, "I feel that OSHA is a little strange. She seems to have special feelings for my brother. Well, how do they know each other?"


    Gao Yang wiped his nose and said with a smile, "coincidence, it''s so natural to know."


    Karima nodded and whispered: "I''m just surprised. With... My brother''s character, how can I intersect with a woman? However, it''s not surprising that OSHA is your insider around poroneschenko. However, why do you have to let me say in front of my brother that I hope to see OSHA again next time? Why, this statement is very strange."


    Taylor smacked his mouth and said with a bitter smile, "because you said that, OSHA won''t die. If you don''t say it, we can''t leave."


    Karima said in surprise, "why? My brother wants to kill OSHA? Why does he do that?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "well, kill people and kill people. Your brother is very cautious. OSHA knows too much. Maybe your brother will want to kill her, but if you say so, he will definitely not kill her."


    Karima knows that the 13th is a killer, but she really doesn''t know that the 13th is a pervert. Of course, she doesn''t want to show the pervert side in front of her sister. Therefore, Gao Yang has to ask Karima to say a few words to save OSHA''s life. The reason for killing people is much better than telling Karima that her brother has to kill a red haired woman every year.


    Thinking of OSHA, Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing. This silly woman, who didn''t know how, would be crazy about the 13th.


    Looking at her frown, Karima whispered, "you seem to have a heavy heart."


    Can Gao Yang''s mind not be heavy? Too many things need to be handled by him. The heavy burden is on his shoulder, which makes him feel out of breath.


    With a wry smile, he raised his face and said helplessly, "yes, there have been many things recently. It''s a little annoying."


    Karima sighed helplessly and whispered, "I''m sorry, I can''t help you, but I think you should probably go to sleep now. You look very tired."


    Gao Yang is not very sleepy, because he is still very excited, but he is still happy to reduce the chance to get along with Karima alone, so he immediately said, "well, I really should go to sleep. There are still many things to deal with tomorrow. I have to keep up my spirits. Then, you two, I''ll see you later."


    Gao Yang went to bed. He thought he could not sleep, but he was wrong. Lying in a comfortable big chair, Gao Yang found that he was really tired and sleepy. Soon he fell asleep.


    Although it is at an altitude of 10000 meters, this sleep may be the best sleep Gao Yang has had recently, because he can''t deal with whatever happens at high altitude, and this psychological hint can let him completely relax and have a good sleep.


    It took several hours from Ukraine to Portland, and Gao Yang didn''t end his rare dream until he was shaken up by Karima.


    "We should land soon."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly, pressed the button on the seat, sat himself up, stretched himself, and said with a smile, "this sleep is really heavy enough. I don''t feel much sleep yet. It''s already here."


    Karima said with a worried face, "you''re really tired. I think you need a good rest."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no problem. I''ve had a good rest."


    While talking, Gao Yang looked outside the porthole. The plane was about to land. He fastened his seat belt and looked at the white clouds outside the window. He couldn''t help feeling uneasy.


    Although he thought everything was arranged properly, Gao Yang couldn''t help worrying about what to do if the gun was detained at the airport, what to do if he got off the plane and was greeted by armed troops, and even what to do if Morgan wasn''t in Portland after he arrived.


    With a complex and uneasy mood, Gao Yang got off the plane and accepted a much stricter inspection than before, but he finally walked out of the airport safely and smoothly.


    When Gao Yang held the gun tightly, sat in the car to pick him up and walked up, he took a long breath, and then immediately took out the phone.


    Gao Yang felt his throat was dry, so he involuntarily loosened the collar of his clothes. Until Morgan connected the phone, he opened his mouth and organized it in his mind, then he said in a deep voice: "Morgan, where are you?"


    "I''m in Portland now. I''ll go to Washington in the evening. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, then said in a deep voice, "you''re at home, aren''t you? I have something to find you. Now I''m already in Portland. Wait for me at home. I''ll see you for an interview."


    Morgan thought for a moment and whispered, "I''m not at home, but if you need an interview, well, I''ll wait for you at home in half an hour."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll be here at about this time. Meet and talk. I''ll hang up."

 Chapter 1633

    Gao Yang rang the doorbell.


    Gao Yang takes the gun box behind him. He thinks Morgan should open the door, but he hasn''t decided whether to send the gun box immediately after meeting Morgan or sell it first.


    Soon, the door opened, but to Gao Yang''s surprise, it was Bob who opened the door.


    Bob is thinner and stronger than before, and after floating on the sea in the Gulf of Aden for a long time, he finally turns wheat.


    "Gao! Why did you come out suddenly?"


    "Bob! When did you get back?"


    Bob opened his arms and gave Gao Yang a big hug. After that, he said excitedly, "nice to meet you, brother. I just came back yesterday. I calculated that Lucy was about to have a baby. What about you? Did you come back for Lucy?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, Lucy is going to have a baby. I must come back and have a look. Where''s your father? Is he back?"


    Bob said with a smile, "yes, he asked me to open the door. I thought who it was. Come in. Wow, who is this beauty?"


    Gao Yang looked back at Karima and said with a smile, "Karima, my friend, um, is also my assistant."


    Bob smiled, held out his hand to Karima and said loudly, "Hello, my name is Bob Reeves. Just call me Bob."


    Gao Yang looked helpless, and Karima was very reserved and shook hands with Bob a little, and then stood there calmly. Bob didn''t care at all. After greeting little Downey and Taylor, he said loudly, "please come in, please come in, welcome everyone. Hi, Gao, what are you doing recently?"


    As Bob talked and laughed and Gao Yang walked in, he came to Gao Yang''s ear and whispered, "does she have a boyfriend? You know what I''m talking about."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "man, don''t think about good things. In addition, can you be a little promising?"


    As soon as he finished, Gao Yang saw Morgan standing in the living room waiting for him.


    Morgan was thinner than before, but he looked in good spirits. He opened his arms, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Gao, I noticed you took a gun box. Let me guess if you found something good again."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "yes, I found some fun ideas. I picked one for you to see. I hope you will like it."


    Gao Yang carried the gun box in one hand and hugged Morgan with one arm. After leaving, Morgan quickly rubbed his palm and laughed: "come on, you guy can always bring surprises. Let me see what good goods you found this time."


    Gao Yang stepped back, put his gun box on his hands, smiled and said, "fortunately, I didn''t call you out of bed this time. Now, please enjoy it."


    Morgan took the gun box, turned and put it on the tea table in front of the sofa, smiled at the people and said, "sit, sit, I have to open the present now. This is a very happy moment."


    After sitting on the sofa and opening the gun box with great interest, Morgan looked at it and said with a smile: "and gun clothes? Although they are modern, I think those who can let you wrap your gun clothes should be good goods. You guys always lack the necessary love for antiques."


    Gao Yang shrugged, and then he remembered a very important thing, so he immediately said, "I forgot to ask you, is your heart OK? I mean, are you free of heart disease?"


    Morgan patted his heart and said with a smile, "my heart is very healthy and has always been very healthy."


    After that, Morgan said with a smile, "let me see what baby it is, so that you worry that my heart can''t bear it."


    At the same time, Morgan opened his gun jacket and just exposed the butt of the gun. His hand stopped there. His face was incredible. Then he covered his mouth and said nothing. He opened his gun jacket again. Then he raised his head and looked at Gao Yang motionless.


    Gao Yang made a gesture of invitation, just smiled and said nothing.


    Morgan took a deep breath and opened the gun jacket with his trembling hand. Then he put his left hand across his chest and covered his mouth with his right hand. After taking a few deep breaths, Morgan covered his face with both hands and rubbed his face back and forth.


    Bob looked shocked, but Gao Yang just smiled. For a moment, there was no sound in Nuo Da''s living room.


    After rubbing his face hard, Morgan put down his hands and covered his heart. Then he looked up at Gao Yang and said with a hard face, "you found it!"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, I found it."


    Morgan lowered his head and stared at the gun in front of him, but he just didn''t reach out and covered his heart.


    Bob said with a worried face, "Dad, are you okay?"


    Gao Yang was also very worried and said, "Morgan, are you okay?"


    Morgan stared at the gun in front of him and said in a trembling voice, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about my heart."


    Gao Yang reached out and made an encouraging gesture. He whispered, "take it up and have a look."


    As the person who should pick up the money most, Morgan was nervous. He just stared at the gun, shook his head and said, "no, no, I can''t pick it up. I know I''m not dreaming now, but I''m still worried that it will disappear immediately after picking it up."


    When a thing that has entrusted the wishes of two generations of the family and for which both father and son have worked hard all their lives suddenly appears in front of us, no matter what kind of reaction, it is actually very normal.


    Morgan stared at the gun in front of him, but he didn''t dare to reach out. Gao Yang walked over, picked up the gun and handed it to Morgan''s involuntarily stretched out hands. He whispered, "take a good look, you won''t lose it, never."


    Holding the gun tightly, he stretched out a hand and trembled very badly. After gently touching it back and forth, Morgan suddenly looked up, looked at Gao Yang nervously and stammered: "you, you, this, this gun, no, it''s not you, it''s not your imitation?"


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "I promise you, it''s definitely not imitation. This is the gun I''ve been looking for. Yes, don''t doubt it. Don''t worry. It''s in your hand."


    When Morgan looked at the gun carefully again, he suddenly held the gun in his arms, put his face on the barrel and didn''t move.


    After a long time, Morgan still didn''t move. He kept the same position for at least five minutes. Gao Yang was worried. Bob was also nervous. After looking at Gao Yang, Bob swallowed his saliva and whispered, "father, father..."


    "I''m fine. Please let me be quiet for a while. Just me and her. Please let me be alone with her."


    Bob nodded and gently made a gesture to Gao Yang. Several people quietly left the living room, leaving Morgan alone. He was still sitting on the sofa, holding the gun tightly with his hands, lowering his head and motionless, like a statue.

 Chapter 1634

    In another room, when he thought Morgan couldn''t hear him, Bob said impatiently, "man, how did you do it? I mean, how did you take out the gun like a magic trick?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, it''s a long story."


    Bob said excitedly, "it must not be easy, right?"


    Gao Yang sighed, shrugged and said, "I can only say that the process is very tortuous and complex. As for how difficult it is, you know the process of finding this thing is the most difficult part. If it is really taken out at the end, it doesn''t seem to be particularly difficult."


    Bob nodded repeatedly, like a chicken pecking rice, and said loudly: "Yes, I know, I know. In my impression, my father will attend the gun exhibition as long as he has a gun exhibition. It''s for this gun. Looking for this gun is the most action I can remember with my father. I always thought that the responsibility of looking for this gun will eventually fall on me, and I really think I can''t find it."


    After that, Bob patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "you don''t know how much my father paid to find it. In my life, I always have a little obsession. There is no doubt that the gun is my father''s obsession."


    Gao Yang smiled, "I''m glad to find the gun for him, but I''m really worried about his heart now."


    Bob waved his hand and said loudly, "his heart is very good. He''s just a little too excited. You know, when will he leave this time? If we have time, we''ll play for a few days. By the way, how can it be just you and the others?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a bitter smile, "the others can''t come because they are injured."


    Bob said curiously, "are you injured? How many are injured? Do you have any big action? Why so many people are injured."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "don''t ask, and don''t mention it to anyone, and it''s very important."


    Bob smiled bitterly and said loudly, "it seems that you are in trouble again. Well, I understand. I won''t talk nonsense. What about Irene? Is she okay?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I was hurt. I thought you would ask her first."


    Bob shook his head, looked bitter and said, "forget it, I''ve given up her. I think of Irene. My left face still hurts. It''s not good for me to find a girlfriend who can beat too much, not to mention I can''t fix her."


    Just then, Morgan quietly appeared at the door with the gun Gao Yang had just given him.


    Morgan looked very calm, completely without the excitement of just completing his dream. He stood at the door and said to Gao: "Gao, come out with me, Bob, and you, come with me."


    Gao Yang walked over without talking. Bob stood up and said with a smile, "Dad, where are you going?"


    Morgan waved his hand and whispered, "everyone, sorry, please sit here and we''ll be back soon."


    Bob drove. Gao Yang and Morgan Sat. after the three got on the bus, Bob whispered, "where are we going?"


    "Cemetery."


    Bob nodded and stopped talking, and Morgan still hugged the gun when he got into the car.


    Without disturbing Morgan, Gao Yang remained silent until the car stopped at a beautiful and quiet cemetery.


    When the car stopped, Morgan held the gun in his hand and said to Gao Yang, "come with me."


    The cemetery had no walls and was not big. Morgan walked slowly to the path hidden in the woods, faster and faster, until he finally stood in front of several adjacent cemeteries.


    After stopping, Morgan turned to a tomb next to him and said, "this is my mother''s graveyard. This is my father''s graveyard."


    After that, Morgan turned around, raised the gun, cried loudly and said, "Mom, your gun has been found, Dad, I have fulfilled your wish, mom''s gun has been found, have you seen it?"


    Gao Yang and Bob were silent, and Morgan suddenly squatted down, held a gun and began to cry after comforting his dead parents.


    Morgan is not as calm as he appears.


    "It''s been 60 years, father. It''s been 60 years since you vowed to find the gun. Now you finally found it. Finally found it. Mother, do you see? The best memory of your childhood has now been found, found!"


    Morgan cried loudly, cried loudly and quietly stepped back two steps, while Bob stood forward. Morgan, who wanted to pull one knee and kneel, finally didn''t move. This is a moment when he needs to vent the heart knot and regret of his father and son for decades. If Morgan wants to cry, let him cry.


    After crying and talking for a long time, Morgan stood up and smiled with tears: "mother, father, I want to tell you that this gun is very good and well preserved. I brought bullets and I fired two shots. Listen."


    Morgan took out two bullets from his pocket, slowly filled the bullets into the chamber, raised the muzzle to the sky and said loudly, "Mom, listen to the voice you are familiar with and always miss."


    After that, Morgan fired a shot. It was very smooth and loud. Morgan said happily: "the gun is very good and the action is very smooth. This gun is perfectly preserved. Mom, I will use it to hunt, just as you want."


    Morgan fired another shot, and the sound of the shot echoed in the cemetery woods.


    It''s certainly not appropriate to shoot in the cemetery, but this is Morgan''s family cemetery, and it''s to comfort his parents with the sound of gunfire. Of course, there''s no problem in this case.


    After firing two shots, Morgan smiled very happy. He turned and waved to Gao Yang, "come here, come here."


    Gao Yang walked over. Morgan held Gao Yang''s shoulder in one hand and shouted in front of the cemetery: "He is Gao Yang, my friend. He helped me find this gun. I tried hard for a long time, but there was always no result, and this guy''s luck was always good, but I really didn''t expect him to bring this gun back to us. Mother, father, look at him. It''s this guy. I became a collector in order to find this gun, and this guy can always bring me meaning Unexpected collection, ha ha, father, now look at the collection cabinet you left, you will be surprised, because there are many good things you can''t think of, real good things. "


    After laughing, Morgan turned to Gao Yang and patted him on the shoulder.


    Morgan just patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and smiled gratefully at Gao Yang, but he didn''t say thank you.


    I didn''t say thank you. It''s very important. It''s really important.

 Chapter 1635

    Morgan finally looked excited, and that''s normal.


    If you find something you have been looking for for for a long time, as long as you are a normal person, you must want to know how to find it and where to find it. Of course, Morgan is no exception.


    "Where did you find the gun?"


    Looking at the eager Morgan, Gao Yang smiled and said, "Kiev."


    "Sure enough, it''s still in Ukraine! Which bastard is in the hand? I sent people to look for it again and again. I thought the clue was completely broken. Unexpectedly, I found it in Kiev. Tell me, which bastard is hiding the gun."


    He shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "The clue didn''t break, but I went around to the UK. I found the clue later, but I didn''t tell you. Many people told me that it might be better for me to check it in person, but it''s just a matter of luck, because your previous efforts will often fail. Everyone agreed that I had better luck in looking for a gun, so I didn''t inform you and went on looking for it myself."


    Morgan sighed, nodded again and again and said, "yes, you''re right. I''m really far from you in this aspect of luck. Maybe if I look for it myself and the clue breaks, tell me who''s holding the gun?"


    "Poloneschenko."


    "Poroneschenko? This fame sounds familiar. Poroneschenko, God, you''re not talking about the president of Ukraine?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    Morgan took a breath of air conditioning and said in surprise, "it''s him. How did you get it? It can''t be bought?"


    Gao Yang made a hand gesture and said with a smile, "yes, it''s not bought, it''s stolen. By the way, poroneschenko is a big collector of antique guns, and we emptied his house. There are at least hundreds of antique guns waiting to enter your warehouse, but you have to wait. You''re not lucky to come back now."


    Morgan shook his head again and again, pointed to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "you are too brave, really, too brave! Stealing a president''s house, if you don''t have it, I may have to try to buy it back from him. How did you steal it? I think it must be very difficult?"


    Looking at Morgan''s curious and eager face, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s easy. We did it yesterday when poroneschenko announced his victory. However, when we stole the gun, we also met the people sent by the KGB and hunter. Forget it, it''s troublesome again. Let''s talk to you later."


    Morgan sighed and said loudly, "I still can''t believe this gun has come to my hand."


    Gao Yang said apologetically, "I''m sorry that you didn''t get the gun back in person for the illusory reason of luck, which destroys your idea of enjoying the process."


    Morgan shook his head and said: "No, no, for a collection I want to collect, I will enjoy the process of getting it. The process is indeed very important, sometimes even more important than the result, but this gun is different. What I dream of, what I hope most is to see it appear in front of me as soon as I open my eyes, because this gun is too important. It is not an enjoyment for me to find it, but an opportunity It''s a kind of torture. I''m worried that the clue will be interrupted at any time and that the gun will never be found. This idea has plagued me for decades like a nightmare. In this way, it appears directly in front of me. Everything is perfect. This is really the most perfect result for me. "


    After finishing with an excited face, Morgan closed his eyes and said loudly, "I thought, I really thought I couldn''t find it until I died. Now I really doubt whether I''m dreaming."


    Bob shouted, "how can you say that? I''ve always believed you''ll find it, Dad. I think it''s time to hold a grand party today. I think we all need a drink to celebrate today."


    Morgan smiled: "yes, we need to celebrate tonight, but don''t have any party. In addition, I have to hide this gun. After all, it was stolen from the president of a country."


    After that, Morgan handed the gun to Bob and said with a smile, "Bob, take this gun to the car and wait for us. I think Gao must have a lot to talk to me. He has a lot of trouble recently. Take good care of it, son."


    Bob shrugged and said, "of course I''ll be very careful. Well, you talk. I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Bob left first with a gun. Morgan smiled and watched Bob''s back disappear. He made an invitation gesture to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "let''s walk here and talk while walking. This is my family cemetery. Here, I always feel my mind is more clear."


    Walking slowly with Morgan, Gao Yang was thinking about what to start with, but Morgan looked up and sighed loudly: "I really feel that all this is like a dream, because this feeling, I have felt it in my dream countless times, but every time I wake up, it should be more empty and lost."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s true this time. You''re not dreaming."


    Morgan nodded and said, "yes, I have no regrets in my life that I can find this gun before I die. I thought it could only be left to Bob to find it, because I really don''t think I can find it before I die."


    "Don''t always say that, as if you found the gun... Well, it''s unlucky," he frowned


    Morgan smiled, shook his head and whispered, "because I really don''t have much time. I have lymphatic cancer.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "you''ll recover soon... What did you say?"


    Gao Yang didn''t think about Morgan''s words. To be exact, he didn''t react, but it was like a lightning burst in his mind. He didn''t react to what Morgan said until he said half of it politely.


    "Lymphatic cancer."


    Morgan regretfully shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly to Gao Yang: "it was found out a few days ago. It has been determined that there is lymphatic cancer."


    Gao Yang shook his head. He felt thirsty. Looking at Morgan, who was nothing different in front of him, he swallowed his saliva hard and said in a trembling voice: "Falk!"


    Morgan sighed and said helplessly, "when I first knew, I just wanted to say Falk."


    Gao Yang shook his head, then raised his voice and said in a trembling voice, "no, this, no, this can be cured, right?"


    Morgan spread his hand to Gao Yang and made a helpless gesture. Gao Yang breathed a sigh. He felt a little confused. Then he said in a daze again: "Oh, Falk! Falk! Falk! Falk! This is really bad, Falk! Does Bob know?"


    Morgan shook his head. Then he patted his shoulder and said with a smile, "he doesn''t know yet. Well, don''t make me seem to die soon. No, if the treatment effect is good, I still have a few years to live. Of course, how long I can live depends on God''s meaning, so I''m particularly grateful to you for finding this gun before I die."

 Chapter 1636

    Gao Yang''s mood is very bad, very bad. His brain is confused. He doesn''t know what to say or do.


    Standing in place for too long, Morgan patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "come on, don''t stand here all the time and take a walk with me."


    Gao Yang walked up with Morgan. After taking a few steps, Morgan looked at Gao Yang with a depressed face and sighed helplessly: "come on, I thought you were used to life and death and should be very open, but I didn''t expect you to have such a big reaction."


    "It''s different," he said in a trembling voice


    "What''s the difference? People have to die in the end. Isn''t it easier for people to accept death than war? Well, clean up our mood. We have a lot to talk about."


    Gao Yang took a few deep breaths, rubbed his face, and then whispered, "well, what do you want to say to me?"


    Morgan said calmly on his face: "a lot. First, the most important thing is that you have made too much noise in Ukraine this time. Once it is known that you did it, no one can save you."


    "I understand. I try my best not to expose myself. So far, what we hide is pretty good. There is a black pot in Russia. I don''t think anyone can think of Satan for a while."


    Morgan nodded: "Yes, the time point is very good this time, and the target of the black pot is also good. Otherwise, things will not be so easy as now. I need to tell you, this time, the Pentagon is going crazy. The military will send its own people to investigate. If the White House leads the investigation, they will attract everyone''s attention to the direction they want people to see, but the military will investigate by itself, The only purpose is the truth, so you have to be careful. "


    Gao Yang said curiously, "is there any difference?"


    Morgan sighed: "yes, the butter knife is the army force in Kiev. In other words, this operation is an order approved and personally signed by Congress and the Pentagon. To some extent, this operation is greater than the arrest of bin Laden.


    The arrest of bin Laden was an order signed by the president. The Marines were used. Why did the Marines send out? Because only the Marines were directly dispatched by the president. The dispatch of the three armed forces needed the approval of Congress and the order of the Pentagon. Therefore, the Marines were the confidants of the president, but they were always excluded in the Pentagon, and good equipment could not be available For the Marine Corps, military expenditure is also deducted again and again. However, just because the Marine Corps can be directly dispatched by the president, the Marine Corps always has the highest appearance rate. "


    After that, Morgan said with a little worry: "You may not know that the army team is the first time to go abroad to carry out a mission and formally carry out a mission, but they messed up everything and were wiped out by you. In fact, although the White House is extremely angry and dissatisfied with the result, it will not have much reaction, but the Pentagon is going crazy. This time, they are really ashamed, so it is inevitable Yes, the Pentagon will personally send competent personnel to investigate the matter, rather than leaving everything to the CIA. "


    I want to know which side you are on, the White House or the Pentagon


    "The White House, although I am on the wrong side with this president, I always belong to the White House. No matter who comes to power, we are more inclined to support the white house than the Pentagon. This is naturally determined by the consortium attribute behind me. However, many things in the United States are not decided by simply standing on that side. This is very complex."


    Morgan waved his hand to strengthen his tone, and then said seriously: "from the beginning, I hope you can establish your own power network, so I help you, but I never tried to let you enter the group where I belong, so you don''t need to consider my position."


    After that, Morgan sighed and said helplessly: "My mother is a Jew, and the Jew is determined by matrilineal blood relationship. My father is not a Jew, and I have never admitted that I am a Jew, that is to say, my Jewish identity is hidden, but this does not prevent me from getting the support of the Jewish consortium and has been favored. My status today is closely related to my undisclosed Jewish identity Department. "


    Gao Yang didn''t know what Morgan wanted to express, so he just listened quietly, but Morgan sighed again and whispered: "Once you get involved in some things, you can''t get away. I''ve made a lot of money for myself over the years, which is what I deserve. But I still work as a spokesman after all, so no matter what I do, I can''t get rid of this group, and I don''t intend to let Bob participate in it. I hope he can live this life happily and easily Born. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand."


    Morgan sighed and whispered: "Parents want their children to have a better future. My life looks bright. After all these years of efforts, I have also obtained the greatest autonomy, rather than listening to the orders of the interest community I serve. But how to say, I am not free after all. Everything I do must conform to the interests of the community Yi, in this way, sometimes conflict is inevitable, and conflict means danger. I don''t want Bob to continue to live the same life as me, so I''ve never moved my mind to cultivate him into a successor, never. "


    Suddenly he patted Gao Yang on the shoulder. Morgan smiled and said, "you are the only exception for me in recent years. What exception? I never thought I would devote all my resources to help you, who is not good for my community."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile, "really."


    Morgan nodded: "Yes, your existence is dispensable to those real big people behind me. They don''t know my real relationship with you. Everyone thinks I''m just trying to win over a mercenary who can be used when force is needed. How to say, you''re a small person, and the advantage of a small person is that it won''t bring trouble to those big people who really control everything To feel threatened. "


    With a meaningful smile, Morgan whispered, "everyone thinks I''m just using a mercenary, but no one knows that I put my future on you."


    "What do you mean?" he whispered


    Morgan opened the five fingers of his right hand, looked at his palm calmly, and said in a deep voice, "how many people have you killed?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "I haven''t counted. I never deliberately remember these, but I think a thousand people may have them."


    Morgan whispered: "a thousand people, really a lot, but the people I killed are at least ten times as many as you, maybe a hundred times more than you. Who knows, I never kill myself, but the people who died in my hands are uncountable, because you kill with a gun, and I kill with capital. Every thing I do, every dollar I earn, flows blood."


    After saying that, Morgan looked at Gao Yang and said solemnly: "There are many people in my status. We have an insurmountable boundary, that is, don''t start with our family and don''t find a back account, because we all have a day to die, and we all hope our family will not be disturbed, but unfortunately, the existence of the boundary is broken. I have no doubt that after I die, no, don''t wait for me to die, as long as I lose control, If I lose my strength, my enemies will rush like hyenas on the African grassland. I''m not worried about myself. I''m worried about Bob. "


    Gao Yang frowned with worry and whispered, "is it so cruel?"


    Morgan sighed: "It''s more cruel than you think. Killing people doesn''t have to see blood. I intend to leave Bob a rich legacy, but I don''t intend to give him the shackles of my life. In this way, Bob can''t get the strength to protect himself. Bob is a kind child, and kindness means becoming prey. The reason why I support him to set up his own security company I just hope he can have his own strength and his own way. "


    Gao Yang was speechless. He didn''t know what to say. What happened today was beyond his imagination.


    Morgan continued to whisper, "I know you put Satan''s future on me, but I actually take you as my future. I hope Bob will have a friend willing to help him at all costs after my death. However, I didn''t expect this day to come so early."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "you''re just sick, not dying right away..."


    Morgan interrupted Gao Yang with a wave and whispered: "Of course I know, but I have to plan for the worst. I''m worried that I don''t have enough time. You are not ambitious, ruthless and don''t pursue wealth and power. For me, people like you are not qualified to be my successor, but if you are regarded as a friend who can deliver the future and a successor to protect Bob in the future The successor is really the best candidate. "


    Gao Yang said blankly, "what do you mean?"


    Morgan smiled and whispered: "What else can it mean? You are a friend''s best friend and the enemy''s worst enemy. You will foolishly regard your friend''s business as your own business and your enemy as your own enemy. If I want to find someone like you, of course it''s you. At least I don''t have to worry that you will seek Bob''s property in the future When someone is going to trouble Bob, you will stand by. "


    Gao Yangshan said, "I want to know what you mean by the heir."


    Morgan smiled, "the heir, of course, is the heir. Is there any explanation?"

 Chapter 1637

    Gao Yang certainly understands the meaning of the successor. What Gao Yang doesn''t understand is that he just said he wouldn''t be involved in the big network behind Morgan. How can Morgan want him to be an heir in a blink of an eye.


    "Your heir? I, I don''t quite understand."


    Morgan sighed and said in a low voice, "I work for others and myself. If I die, I will return the things belonging to others, but some things belonging to me and myself must stay. Bob is not suitable to be my successor, so I have to find a suitable successor to take over these things."


    Morgan snapped his fingers and whispered: "The most important part is people. Many people have to depend on me. For example, Abdul, who is my subordinate and my friend, is free. However, he is dependent on me after all. Without my shelter, he will face a very bad situation. When I can no longer provide shelter for Abdul, I have to find a good way out for them You are my chosen heir. "


    So far, Gao Yang doesn''t know how powerful Morgan is. Although Morgan never survives by force, there is no doubt that Morgan has a strong and powerful armed force to work for him, and many people like Abdul who can''t see the light but work for him behind the scenes.


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang and said with regret: "Simon is my bodyguard and my friend. He is free. After my death, he can go back to Israel, but he won''t do so, because he knows too many things about me, so if I die, Simon''s situation will be very embarrassing. If you are here, he at least has someone worth taking refuge in."


    After that, Morgan waved, took a few steps forward and continued: "I mean to let you take over those people who must be attached to me. You can let them do things for you. If you don''t want to use them or they don''t want to, you have to ensure that they can live and live comfortably for me. As for my personal industry, I plan to sell it gradually in recent years. You''re not suitable to take over, though It''s a lot of wealth. "


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, I really don''t fit."


    Morgan sighed, "I''m not willing to sell my hard work, but I have to do so. The money I left Bob is enough for him to spend his life in extreme luxury. If he wants, he can use my legacy to build his own business empire, so I''m going to leave him only money and nothing else."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "money is enough."


    Morgan nodded: "Yes, money is actually enough. I estimated that if I sell all my real estate, I can get about $10 billion, but I don''t intend to sell it at the normal price. I want to sell it at a low price. I want to quit all over. I have to pay some price. Therefore, I can get about $4 billion, not shares, not real estate, but cash flow of $4 billion."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "four billion, this is really a lot of money."


    Morgan smiled complacently and whispered, "the accumulation of our father and son, a business empire with a market value of more than 15 billion US dollars, can only get 4 billion in the end. I''m not reconciled, but it doesn''t matter. What I want is that Bob can start his life with an innocent identity that has nothing to do with it."


    After that, Morgan looked at Gao Yang and whispered: "As for your part, apart from helping me take good care of the people who follow me, the diamond mine is all yours. Don''t give it to Bob. It''s not suitable for him. In addition, I won''t sell the oil field in South Sudan. It''s yours. I know you need the oil field, because your relatives of akuri tribe are still there. Leaving an oil field will make it more convenient for you, i The reason why there is an accident in South Sudan is that the oil field is mine, my own, and has nothing to do with any forces behind me, so someone dares to attack my oil field. "


    Patting Gao Yang on the shoulder, Morgan said with a smile, "you don''t seem to feel anything about four billion?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "yes, I don''t feel much. I know it''s a lot of money, but I really don''t know how to spend it when there''s too much money. You should know, I''m really a guy with no ambition. There are tens of millions. I think I''m a millionaire, and I don''t know how to spend it..."


    Morgan smiled, shook his head and said, "it''s really a person without ambition. Well, I tell you, you can use 2 billion of the 4 billion."


    Gao Yang immediately stopped and said, "Morgan, you know I won''t accept it."


    Morgan nodded and smiled: "Of course, listen to me. The 2 billion yuan is not my legacy to you, but I''m going to let you come to an emergency and let you use it to protect your life-saving money and Bob''s. you don''t think you need it now, but you''d better prepare more money. Maybe you can use it when you use it. Just remember it after you use it. If you don''t, it''s not necessary I''ll tell Bob all these ways. The money can only be used by you, but it doesn''t belong to you. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I see."


    Morgan sneered at himself: "In fact, this is just my current idea. I don''t know whether I can turn it into reality. The sale industry can''t be completed in a year or two. I estimate that it will take at least three years to sell all the real estate. My condition is in the middle and early stage, so I still have about five years. This is more certain. I have to do my best now I handled everything before I died, but in this process, any accident can happen. "


    "Only five years?" he whispered


    Morgan smiled: "who knows, maybe longer or shorter, but I think it''s better to set my remaining life at three years for the sake of insurance."


    Morgan looked up at the sky and said helplessly: "Three years is still a little short. Only three years can make you a big man with enough self-protection ability. Time is very tight. I think ten years can make you grow up quickly and become a towering tree. Then I can let go, but now I have only three years to help you."


    In three years, it''s really long to say long words, and it''s really too short to say short words. The key is to see what goals we need to achieve in three years.

 Chapter 1638

    Morgan and big Ivan, two big men known by Gao Yang, have grown from nobody to big man in 30 years, and he will take three years to finish the road Morgan and them have gone through in 30 years.


    From this point of view, three years is not only too short.


    Gao Yang said with an uncertain face: "three years? I don''t think it''s possible."


    Morgan said helplessly: "it''s difficult, but not impossible, and the most important thing is to see you. I will devote all my resources to help you, but whether you can achieve your goal depends on yourself."


    Gao Yang is very helpless. He originally wanted to entrust the afterlife to Morgan. In case of anything, he also knows that Morgan can help him find out. Now, Morgan begins to entrust the afterlife to him.


    "So many things have happened recently that I don''t know if I can live until three years later."


    Morgan was also very helpless. He shook his head and said with a sad face: "the two of us, who lives a long time, will bear more. There is no way. Your current situation is really bad. When you will die, but I can''t find someone who can replace you, so try to live."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I''ll try my best to live longer. In addition, I can assure you that even if you don''t tell me this, I''ll try my best to help Bob if he has anything. We''re friends. We''re friends and good friends with or without you."


    Morgan took a breath and said with a deep face: "I''ve thought a lot during this time. I''m trying to resolve your current crisis, but unfortunately, I can''t do it. This time, the U.S. military and the government must solve big Ivan, but you attracted all actions against big Ivan in the past. If I asked you to give up what you''re doing now, you certainly can''t do it, right?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "you really guessed wrong this time. I decided. If there''s no way, I''ll get out. We hide well. If we get out directly, there will be no more danger. Of course, if I do this, the Empire of big Ivan will be over."


    Big Ivan was surprised and said, "did I hear you right? Did you get out?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "yes, but not now. I intend to see the situation and maintain the minimum level of activities behind the scenes for the time being to keep the Empire of big Ivan running. As long as his influence is still there, the Empire will not fall."


    Morgan thought for a moment and whispered, "I really want to persuade you to give up, but I know you can''t give up, because you are such a person. However, if you really can never show up and only maintain the minimum influence behind the scenes instead of big Ivan, your situation will not be particularly dangerous, and there are some benefits."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "benefits? What benefits?"


    Morgan smiled and whispered: "Isn''t the advantage of big Ivan''s empire big enough? As far as I know, the United States will do its best to big Ivan. In my opinion, big Ivan is dead. If big Ivan is dead, those confidants who still follow him can''t live, and your big Ivan''s empire is in your hands. If you can''t get big Ivan''s legacy, you''re really bad."


    Gao Yangzhen didn''t want the legacy left by big Ivan, because he thought it was a burden rather than wealth, but before he explained this, Morgan laughed: "I know you don''t want big Ivan''s legacy, but you can''t watch big Ivan''s legacy fall into other people''s hands? Also, 10000 steps back, even if big Ivan miraculously survives, you will return his empire to him completely. You have done so many things for him, and big Ivan can''t thank you too much. Fortunately, according to my understanding, big Ivan is also a man It''s the kind of revenge. "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, shook his head and whispered, "in fact, I really didn''t think so much."


    Morgan nodded: "I know you don''t think so much. I just thought of it for you. I think from the perspective of a businessman, but you''re not. From this point of view, I''m a villain and you''re a gentleman, but it doesn''t matter. I think you can get great benefits from helping Da Yi, so I''m willing to help you with all my strength. Otherwise, why do you think I''m willing to lend money to Da Ivan?"


    Morgan patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a proud smile: "When I borrowed money, Andre was still alive, so I couldn''t lend him too much money, but I had to let you as an intermediary have enough influence in front of him, and I think the amount of $100 million is quite appropriate. But now, the last agent of big Ivan died, and you took over everything smoothly. You have the core of big Ivan Strength, if big Ivan dies, why can''t you become a big ram? So if you need money, just ask. I''ve prepared 500 million for you now, which is enough for you to cope with for a period of time. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I really didn''t think so far or so much."


    Morgan shrugged: "I know. That''s why I need to think so much for you. Now, you help big Ivan. In fact, you''re also helping yourself. No matter what the outcome of big Ivan is, it''s good for you. If it''s me, I''ll try my best to help the U.S. government kill big Ivan. In this way, you can really accept big Ivan''s legacy, but I know you can''t do that, okay , you can get enough benefits if big Ivan comes back alive. "


    Looking at the tangle on Gao Yang''s face, Morgan smiled: "That''s the way it is, but I may have made everything too clear too early. Well, remember, on the premise of not affecting your life safety, try your best to help big Ivan maintain it until you get the news of big Ivan''s death. In addition, our diamond mine has a profit of 160 million at present. Now I''ll give it all to you. This is your money, you can I think it''s worth investing this money in big Ivan. If it''s not enough, tell me that you can use 500 million cash flow at any time, and I''ll prepare it for you. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "the diamond mine is ours and ours. In addition, I, I don''t know what to do."


    Morgan laughs: "You don''t know what to do after mixing too much utilitarianism? I knew it would be like this. Listen, I''ll tell you how to do it. You all need to wash white, so you immediately start to act in the name of Satan, act as your mercenary, and your people are injured. It doesn''t matter. You can take anyone to act in the name of Satan, and you should be careful High profile. "


    Gao Yang said with a confused face: "I don''t understand."


    Morgan stretched out a finger and smiled, "in the United States, to be a big man, it''s not terrible to have a black history, but it''s terrible to have no history, okay?"

 Chapter 1639

    Met Morgan, delivered the gun to Morgan safely, and then it''s time to see lucika.


    Portland is not far from Seattle, and it doesn''t take a few hours to drive, but Gao Yang is likely to need a private plane to New York, so he went by plane.


    "Boss, you seem to be in a good mood after meeting Mr. Reeves."


    After a long talk with Morgan, Gao Yang who came back looked completely different from before. Taylor was curious about what had happened, and Bob smiled: "right, what did you say to my father? You look in a good mood."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "Morgan is wise. Talking to him can always make me feel bright in front of my eyes. The problems that have plagued me for a long time seem to be easy to solve in his eyes. You know I''m under great pressure recently, but after meeting Morgan, how can I say it? I won''t feel confused now. I know what to do and how to do."


    After smiling, Gao Yang sighed slightly and said in a deep voice, "am I in a good mood now? Well, actually, I just feel very relaxed now. I don''t feel so much pressure anymore, but forget it, it''s nothing."


    I have to say that Jiang is still old and spicy. Gao Yang has only been mixed for a few years, and Morgan has been mixed for many years.


    In terms of insight, vision, contacts, status and experience, Gao Yang can''t compare with Morgan. Even in terms of the degree of cruelty, Gao Yang can''t compare with Morgan. Gao Yang''s problems have plagued Gao Yang for a long time. The crisis that Gao Yang is worried about is like a small thing worth mentioning in Morgan. After talking to Morgan and getting advice, Gao Yang has a sense of epiphany.


    Morgan is not only Gao Yang''s good friend, but also a good teacher.


    After seeing Morgan, Gao Yang, who is no longer confused, feels very relaxed, but he is not happy. Especially after being reminded that Morgan has been terminally ill, Gao Yang can''t even relax.


    Think about losing Morgan, a mentor and friend. Gao Yang only feels that his voice is blocked and his heart is heavy. People have life, age and illness. Morgan is more than 60 years old. Even if he is ill, it is normal, but Gao Yang can''t accept the reality.


    Except Gao Yang, no one knows that Morgan is terminally ill, nor does Bob. Moreover, Bob doesn''t know the meaning of massaging roots, so Gao Yang can''t reveal this secret.


    Although he was in a low mood, Gao Yang kept up his spirits and talked and laughed with the people. Fortunately, the voyage was very short. It didn''t take long. They arrived in Seattle, then took a taxi and came to Bruce''s home.


    After Bruce''s death, Lucy has been living with Bruce''s mother, but although there are only orphans and widows in the family, Lucy''s life is certainly not bad.


    Lucy card is not a person who refuses to enjoy it. She just won''t enjoy it until she leaves the jungle. After staying in Seattle for a long time and adapting to the new life, her life will never have anything to do with hardship, not to mention how much money Lucy card and Bruce have left in Satan''s share of money, but one Satan is still alive, It''s impossible for Lucy to be disturbed by poverty.


    So, after Lucy''s stomach grew bigger and she couldn''t take care of Bruce''s mother and eldest son herself, Lucy paid for two maids, which was a lot of money in the United States, where labor costs were extremely high.


    When Gao Yang rang the doorbell, Lucy was walking around the yard with a big stomach. Bruce''s mother sat and watched. There was another woman, a private doctor who specially instructed pregnant women how to raise their fetus before and how to recover after childbirth. In general, Lucy was particularly well prepared for her upcoming birth.


    When Lucy, who was walking back and forth, saw Gao Yang and his party, she shouted in surprise, and then ran to Gao Yang with her hands around her stomach.


    Gao Yang had to close his stomach and hug Lucy. Lucy was surprised and said, "Why are you here?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I couldn''t have come, but I''m just free recently. I''ll come naturally."


    Taylor joined Satan in order to avenge Bruce. However, Lucy card and Taylor are really unfamiliar, so although Lucy card is very grateful for Taylor''s actions, she can''t be as close to Taylor as they are to little Downey.


    Happily, she said hello to little Downey and Bob. After talking with the unfamiliar Karima, Lucy nodded at Taylor, and then reached out to pay a mercenary salute to Taylor.


    Lucy card''s mercenary salute was meaningful. After she saluted Taylor very seriously, Lucy card smiled and said, "Hi, Taylor, nice to meet you."


    Taylor said cautiously, "is it better to stay in the hospital for labor?"


    Lucika laughed and said, "there''s no need. When you''re going to have a baby, just go directly to the hospital. Everything is ready. There are four days left before the due date. I can''t stand going so early."


    Gao Yang went to Bruce''s mother, hugged her gently, and whispered, "long time no see, Mrs. William, you look good. Where''s little Kevin? Has he gone to school?"


    Bruce''s mother smiled kindly and whispered, "yes, he went to school. I knew you would come and have a brother. He has always been very excited recently. He likes Lucy card and always sticks to Lucy card. I had to force him at school."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "what school did Kevin go to?"


    Lucy card smiled behind Gao Yang: "the best private school. I know what you want to ask. Don''t worry, he will receive the best education."


    From any perspective, it''s not too much for Bruce to save the whole Satan. Although Kevin is the child of Bruce and his ex-wife, every member of Satan has the obligation and responsibility to take care of Kevin when he grows up. Besides, Gao Yang really likes Kevin, and basically every Chinese attaches great importance to education, so, Gao Yang will have to say more about Kevin''s education.


    After meeting Lucy and having dinner at Lucy''s house, Gao Yang left. Lucy''s due date is still a few days, which is enough for Gao Yang to do something and return with Ye Lianna to wait for Lucy to have a baby.


    When Gao Yang was about to leave, Lucy pulled Gao Yang aside, and then she said excitedly and nervously, "boss, I can return to the team in another month after giving birth!"


    Has the final say to him, "don''t think about it! You need not tell me again. You are always part of Satan, but what time do you return?"

 Chapter 1640

    Gao Yang wanted to rush to New York overnight, but he couldn''t control the airport, so it was early morning when the plane took off.


    Taylor also came with him. Although he cared about Lucy card, specifically Bruce''s posthumous son, he stayed at Bruce''s house until Lucy card had a child, so he went to New York with Gao Yang.


    After a six hour flight to New York and coming out of the airport in the afternoon, several people should break up.


    What little Downey is doing now is not the job of an agent. He has to monitor Deyue in nice, France. Mather, but in Gao Yang''s next plan, little Downey must perform the real responsibility of an agent. As for the surveillance task on nice, when there is no suitable candidate, he has to use technical means instead.


    The so-called technical means is to aim the surveillance camera at Deyue. Mather''s villa, then, is controlled by Eliza, who is far away in the United States. It can''t be very fine, but if de Yue really lives in the villa with a large team of people, Gao Yang will know it at the first time.


    Little Downey is going to leave. Gao Yang must be looking for Yelena. Bob has been in the Gulf of Aden for a long time. He wants to have fun in the fancy world of New York for a few days. Taylor has nowhere to go. It is estimated that Bob will pull him to degenerate together for a few days. Karima is more difficult to deal with.


    He took Karima to Ukraine and basically didn''t do anything. He just came back after serving as a psychological drug on the 13th. It''s not a thing to drive people away as soon as he arrived in New York, but Gao Yang is going to see ye Lianna. It''s not good to drag another Karima.


    While Gao Yang was struggling, Karima smiled and said, "the traffic situation to Manhattan is too bad. I won''t go with you. I''m going directly to Boston. I''ve delayed a lot of courses these days. I have to make up for it."


    Feeling relaxed, Gao Yang nodded and suddenly remembered something, so he said in a hurry: "by the way, how long will your course be over?"


    "It can end at any time. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, let''s start working in a few days. Now we are too short of manpower. Well, I hope you can act as my assistant. You have to take care of the company in Texas when I''m not in the United States."


    Karima smiled, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait for your call."


    After waiting for Karima to leave, Bob said with a gloomy face: "Gao, can you tell me if you have performed any magic? Those beautiful women who can be deceived fall in love with you?"


    Bob looked up and said disdainfully, "magic? You know a fart. It''s called strength!"


    Taylor leaned forward and whispered, "where are we going next? What are we doing?"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile, "no matter you, I''m going to pick up Ye Lianna. She goes to school today. I''ll surprise her."


    Bob said with a bad look on his face, "come on, we''ll go with you."


    "What are you doing with me? Don''t you think you''re in the way?"


    Bob said angrily, "we''re going to Manhattan, and we have to wait until the evening. What can we do now? You don''t know how difficult it is to take a taxi. Do you want us to take another taxi?"


    Ye Lianna still has some time to go to school. Gao Yang thinks that it''s boring to wait alone. When ye Lianna comes out, just drive away the two light bulbs. So they have nothing to say all the way. They go to the door of Julia Conservatory of music together.


    Sitting on an open-air coffee stand, the three people chatted one by one, waiting for ye Lianna to come out of school. Ye Lianna''s schedule has always been particularly accurate. As long as she knows she should go to school today, she can certainly wait.


    Finally, it was time to finish class. As someone began to come out of the school, there were many cars waiting at the school gate, and most of them were luxury cars.


    When a red Ferrari roared and stopped at the school gate, Bob suddenly pointed to the driveway: "Look at that car, laferrari, I also want to buy one, but it''s a pity that buying this car requires qualification. Only if I have at least four limited Ferrari versions can I be qualified to buy it, and I don''t have one. Originally, I don''t have money, and my father doesn''t give me money to buy it. Now I have money, but I don''t qualify to buy it. I think it must be very easy to pick up girls in this car!"


    "Can you think of something other than women?" said Gao Yang disdainfully


    Bob sighed and said with a deep and helpless face, "I''m very lonely."


    Bob suddenly became literary and artistic. When Gao Yang was surprised, he saw Bob''s eyes shining, stretched out his hand and pointed to the car and shouted, "look, it''s really a girl!"


    A young man, holding a large handful of roses, stood by the car. At this time, Gao Yang saw Ye Lianna coming out of the small door.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m leaving. Bye."


    Just then, Taylor said strangely, "I have a bad feeling."


    Bob also whispered, "Oh, thanks, I feel something bad is going to happen."


    Gao Yang also stopped, because the young handsome man who drove the sports car and looked infatuated walked to Ye Lianna with flowers.


    Gao Yang sat down again involuntarily, and then he saw Ye Lianna stop, and the handsome man in the sports car stood in front of Ye Lianna.


    When two people talk, Gao Yang can''t hear what they are talking about, but they must be talking, so Gao Yang''s face is very wonderful.


    Bob coughed twice, patted his shoulder and whispered, "man, this kind of thing is always inevitable. Your girlfriend is too beautiful. She is more beautiful than those big stars, and she has temperament. Even if she has temperament, sometimes there will be that kind of crazy beauty. It''s impossible for such a girl to be unpopular, don''t you think."


    "What do you mean?"


    Bob coughed again and whispered: "Look at the students here. Most of them study music, but mainly instrumental music, and the proportion of beautiful women studying instrumental music is really not so high. Look at Ye Lianna. Although she wears very simple clothes, she is still too dazzling. She is really beautiful and will inevitably receive a lot of attention. Cough, you and ye Lianna get together less and more. Look away."


    The two were still talking, and Yelena was laughing.


    Gao Yang clenched his teeth and said, "say the point!"


    Taylor stood up with an unnatural face and whispered, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Gao Yang grabbed Taylor and said to Bob, "what do you want to say? Talk about the point!"


    Bob sighed and whispered, "man, just look at this kind of thing. Calm down first. You won''t hurt Ye Lianna, will you?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, I won''t hurt her."


    Bob looked at Ye Lianna and said hard, "as for that bastard, what are you going to do? I don''t think you will let him go easily?"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but stared at Ye Lianna. Bob said in surprise: "no, do you want to let him go and bless him and ye Lianna? Well, if you want to do so, I can understand, although..."


    Gao Yang looked at Bob and said murderously, "bless? Are you kidding! Bless, hum, I love ye Lianna. I can afford her in the face of temptation. If she wants to be in the arms of others, I can! I can really bless her, but I have to break up with me first!"


    After the murderous finish, Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna, who was talking and laughing, clenched her fist, slowly loosened her right hand, and then unconsciously put it in the position of her right crotch.


    For ordinary people, clenching their fists means hitting people, but Gao Yang is different. He clenches his fists. He loosens his fists, which means he wants to draw a gun.


    But Gao Yang doesn''t have a gun to pull out now, but fortunately, if he wants to kill now, he doesn''t have to use a gun.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s action, Taylor whispered, "Fark! My embarrassment has broken out. All right, boss, what do you want to do? Let me go. I understand your mood, but it''s on the street. If you do it, it''s bad for our next work, so let me do it. Which guy do you want to die or make him disabled? The one who is completely disabled!"


    Gao Yang took a breath and said coldly, "no, I like to come in person, but don''t worry, because I have confidence in Ye Lianna. She will never betray me."


    Bob whispered, "I''m quite confident in her, but at present..."


    Gao Yang looked at Bob, pointed to his eyes and said in a deep voice, "sometimes the eyes can deceive people. What you see is not necessarily the truth. I''m calmer than just now. I believe Ye Lianna, so I decided to keep waiting."


    Bob thought Gao Yang was comforting himself, so he muttered, "well, look again. It''s nothing to look again."


    Just then, looking at Gao Yang''s Bob, he found that Gao Yang''s mouth turned up and Gao Yang was laughing.


    Bob turned his head and found that Yelena had taken the bouquet.


    Bob sighed.


    When Bob sighed, he found that after yelina took the bouquet, she suddenly hit the handsome man who presented the flowers in the face.


    Gao Yang smiled from his heart. Bob said in surprise, "Oh! Oh! It''s really hard. What''s the matter?"


    Ye Lianna is not only smashing with a large bouquet, but also kicking.


    Several people ran towards Yelena and shouted to Taylor and Bob who had already looked silly, "silly? Hit someone!"


    Gao Yang thought that those people running were going to help the handsome man who looked badly beaten, but he soon found that this was not the case, because the four people ran over and stood with their faces outward, while ye Lianna was still chasing and kicking the handsome man who was rolling on the ground. At the same time, he roared: "I told you, I have a boyfriend, don''t harass me! I told you, don''t harass me again! I told you..."

 Chapter 1641

    His girlfriend is fighting with others. No, it''s his girlfriend. If Gao Yang doesn''t help, is he still a man.


    Gao Yang rushed to Ye Lianna, with his hands on his waist, his back to Ye Lianna and his face to Gao Yang. The woman in sportswear immediately looked vigilant. After reaching out with her left hand and making a stop gesture to Gao Yang, her right hand was placed at his waist. The meaning of the action was obvious. Stop, or else draw the gun.


    "Sir, please stop there!"


    A man squinted and said, "leave him alone."


    Gao Yang was extremely surprised because he found that the speaker was Simon. Simon, who had been acting as Morgan''s bodyguard, turned up next to Ye Lianna.


    The woman who stopped Gao Yang immediately stopped and continued to stand in silence. Gao Yang took two steps in front of Ye Lianna. Ye Lianna, who was kicking with rage on her face, looked up warily and was immediately stunned.


    Ye Lianna threw down the bouquet without a flower in her hand, wiped her hands on her clothes at a loss, and then said in panic: "he, I, this..."


    The handsome guy who was kicked by Ye Lianna was about to collapse. He sent roses, and roses had thorns. After being thrown many times by Ye Lianna with a bouquet, his face was full of blood and looked very miserable.


    The look on the handsome man''s face can''t say whether it''s panic or simple shock. As for anger, I can''t see anything. The feeling of high elation may be simple shock, because it''s not an experience that anyone can have when he was put down and beaten by his favorite goddess in the street.


    Gao Yang looked at the unlucky guy with great interest, but ye Lianna said in a trembling voice: "he''s been bothering me. I told him he had a boyfriend, but he''s still pestering me. I just want him to stay away from me."


    Gao Yang smiled and stretched out his hand to stop Ye Lianna. Then he said softly, "I understand. Don''t think about it. We''ll talk about it later. It''s not appropriate now. The key now is whether you''re angry? Do you want to kick again."


    Ye Lianna looked around and whispered, "no, people should pay attention to the image. Many people took out their mobile phones. Won''t I be photographed?"


    Just then Simon whispered, "enough, stop fighting, the police are coming."


    Bob stood beside Gao Yang and said regretfully, "in fact, I can fight now. You know, I have nothing to do on the boat. I exercise every day. I also want to beat him. It''s a pity."


    A police car rushed down. Two policemen immediately drew their guns and shouted at a crowd: "lie on the ground and let me see your hands."


    Gao Yang obediently raised his hands, but didn''t lie on the ground. At this time, another police car stopped and two policemen came over with handcuffs.


    Simon also raised his hands, because if there was anything easy to cause misunderstanding at this time, the police would really shoot, but Simon didn''t intend to be taken away directly. He shouted, "I''m a registered professional bodyguard. I want to clarify my identity."


    New York''s gun control is very strict. It is not allowed to hide a gun on the street. If you bring a gun, the consequences will be very serious. However, registered professional bodyguards holding some special gun certificates are not included in this trip, so Simon with a gun requires to be identified.


    "Take out your papers."


    Simon put down his hands, took out his ID card, especially the gun plate that can hold a gun in New York, and said to the policeman in front of him: "Officer, we are professional bodyguards. First of all, we should declare that our protected person has been harassed by his surname and made a move of self-defense. We have complete evidence to prove this. If you have any questions about my protected person, please wait for her lawyer to come. If you don''t need our protected person to take a statement in person, we can send someone to the police station to take a statement with you."


    After saying that loudly, Simon approached the policeman and whispered a few words, so the policeman immediately put away his gun. At this time, the unlucky ghost lying on the ground but handcuffed shouted, "I want to sue her! I want to sue her for attacking me, why don''t you catch her? Why?"


    In ordinary small cases, if you don''t refuse to execute the police''s instructions, you don''t have to be handcuffed. Therefore, as one of the parties, ye Lianna has no risk of being handcuffed. The most important thing is that beautiful women will be given preferential treatment. Of course, this has to be on the premise of no threat.


    Gao Yang thought that Simon must have whispered to the police. The policeman just waved his hand and the unlucky man who was still shouting was sent to the police car, while ye Lianna was politely said by the police: "please go back to the police station with me and take a statement, which is necessary."


    Simon nodded and said to Yelena, "get in the car. She will go with you. Don''t say anything until you see your lawyer."


    Ye Lianna nodded and looked at Gao Yang anxiously. Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t worry, you''ll come out soon. I''ll wait for you at the police station for half an hour at most. Go."


    Ye Lianna got into the police car like a luxury car. A female bodyguard opened the door expressionless. When ye Lianna got on the car, she also sat in.


    After waiting for the police car to leave, he raised his eyebrows and said, "no problem?"


    Simon whispered: "of course, it''s no problem. The lawyer is already coming. Ye Lianna will not only be fine, but also accuse the guy of surname harassment. Don''t worry. We can solve the problem in 20 minutes at most. Let''s drive up and wait to pick up your girlfriend. The rest will be handled by Angelina and the lawyer."


    Gao Yang nodded, then remembered the important thing and said to Simon, "Why are you here?"


    Simon sighed, shrugged his shoulders and snapped his fingers. The bodyguard standing next to him took out a small book. Simon took it in his hand and sent it to Gao Yang. Then he said helplessly: "Why? Of course it''s because of your girlfriend. She was followed and secretly protected by her bodyguard. After finding out, he told Morgan that Morgan was worried about something, so he asked me to come in person."


    After that, Simon approached Gao Yang''s ear and whispered, "you know, now you are in a critical period. Morgan wants to know who is following Ye Liana. If it is the CIA or anyone else, as long as he intends to follow Ye liana, things will become very troublesome."


    Gao Yang felt a pain in his heart. Morgan, a friend, really didn''t say it. He entrusted his family to Morgan, and Morgan must protect Ye Lianna''s mother and daughter.


    Gao Yang sighed, turned over the small book, and whispered, "according to the current progress of things, there will certainly be no trouble, right?"

 Chapter 1642

    It''s easy to judge that if the person following Ye Lianna is really threatening, Morgan will warn Gao Yang in advance. Since Morgan didn''t say anything, it''s all right.


    Sure enough, Simon nodded and whispered, "yes, it''s the beaten bastard who followed her, a famous playboy, Jason Jackson, a famous music producer."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, but then frowned and whispered, "as long as the person I''m worried about doesn''t stare at Ye Lianna, but the guy who was beaten is still a celebrity? Isn''t it easy to do?"


    Simon smiled, shook his head and said, "no, which bastard should have a headache. If ye Lianna or you insist on suing him, he will be ruined. We have countless means to deal with him. In addition, I have to say, your girlfriend is very smart. She occupies the highland of the law."


    Gao Yang looked at Simon strangely, and then suddenly said, "ass face, you''re not friends enough."


    Simon was stunned for a moment, and then he was very serious and said seriously, "asshole! Don''t call me ass face!"


    Gao Yang ignored Simon''s protest and said slowly, "you must have been staring at Ye Liana for a long time? Someone pried my corner and made a fool of my girlfriend. Just look at it?"


    Simon said seriously, "I''m a bodyguard. I''m responsible for secretly protecting your girlfriend''s safety and finding out who is following her. That''s my task. I''m not a nanny. I jump out of the dark to stop a painting childe who pursues your girlfriend. This is not my job."


    Gao Yang disdained: "that''s why I say you''re not friends enough. In view of our relationship, shouldn''t you beat that son of a bitch for me?"


    Simon coughed a little, shook his head and whispered, "well, I think it''s better not to intervene in this kind of thing. What if your girlfriend really changes her mind? If it''s for your good, you should let things develop freely so as to see your girlfriend''s nature. Anyway, I think so."


    After that, Simon spread his hand and said with a smile: "The result is not bad. Your girlfriend really deserves you. Well, someone followed Ye Lianna 25 days ago. We found it and reported it to Morgan. The day I came in person, that is, before Article 22, Jason began to contact Ye Lianna. After that, we confirmed that Jason asked someone to follow ye Lianna and inquire about her. In addition, Jason first took a star scout Ye Lianna refused to contact him twice in the name of. Then he began to appear as a suitor. He would come every day. Today is the fourth time. Then your girlfriend finally couldn''t help beating him. That''s it. By the way, we have recordings and videos. Do you want to see them? "


    Gao Yang said angrily, "no! What if I see it? Send someone to spy on my girlfriend? Forget it, what''s good to see. Speaking of this, I have to ask you again. My girlfriend fights with others. You mean to watch? If you don''t come and beat him hard, you''ll be angry for me, man. My girlfriend shouldn''t have been in the police station with others."


    Simon raised his right hand and said seriously, "first of all, we are bodyguards, not thugs. Ye Lianna is in danger. We will protect her safety at the cost of our own lives, but we won''t hit people for her. Your statement hurts the dignity of our bodyguards."


    Gao Yang thought about it, and it was true, so he nodded and said, "well, you''re right, I apologize."


    Simon continued with a serious face: "secondly, your girlfriend is called beating, not fighting. Since she is beating, of course we won''t intervene. If she wants to be beaten, of course we will. It''s very simple."


    He laughed loudly, patted Simon on the shoulder and said, "you''re right. Look at the scene where you turn your back to Ye Lianna. I think it''s really funny now."


    Simon pulled away Gao Yang''s hand and said gnashing his teeth: "Finally, as soon as your girlfriend kicks, I know that she uses your damn Yin leg! If I need to worry about her safety, I''ll go to hell. Speaking of this, damn it, do you know that distin and I are embarrassed to see our friends still in the army now. They are miserable by your damn Yin leg! Blasted egg ram! Send you to Israel for punishment Training is a mistake! A big mistake! "


    Gao Yang disdained and said, "save it. The general doesn''t know how to thank me."


    Simon said angrily, "general, thank you. I hate you when I''m a soldier below."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "OK, OK, we shouldn''t say this. Return this small book to you. I won''t read it. Just destroy it for me. In addition, what did you say to the policeman?"


    Simon shrugged: "I didn''t say anything. I just said the name of a friend of Morgan. In addition, I also said that a person''s name can control them. Don''t worry, Angelina, the person who went with Ye Lianna, knows how to do it. We will deal with it perfectly under all legal conditions. Morgan''s lawyer team is very strong. As for completely destroying that guy, let''s forget it It''s up to you. "


    Gao Yang patted Simon on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s no big deal. I''m really afraid of being stared at by the CIA now. It''s just a famous playboy, causing you and Morgan to make a false alarm. In short, thanks, ass face."


    After several changes in Simon''s face, he clenched his teeth and said, "high! Don''t call me ass face, will you?"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what do they call you, distin?"


    Simon was a little frustrated. He touched his hair reluctantly, raised it high, and shrugged helplessly: "you see, everyone calls you that."


    Simon said helplessly, "but I seldom see them."


    Gao Yang put his arm around Simon''s shoulder and said with a smile, "let''s go and pick up my girlfriend. By the way, this guy''s car is good."


    Simon looked at the Ferrari and said with disdain: "he borrowed it. He has several good cars himself, but this one is borrowed from others. A famous rapper. Do you want to know who is famous? I tell you, we have found out Jason''s roots."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Oh, you can know who borrowed this?"


    Simon casually said the name of a superstar and then said, "I haven''t had a problem with you yet. Why did you come back suddenly? I heard from Morgan that you haven''t been in a lot of trouble lately?"


    Gao Yang looked around and found that everyone felt very far away from him. He whispered, "come and send the gun. That''s the gun?"


    Simon exclaimed, "what? Did you find it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, Morgan already has it. Well, let''s go to the car and say, pick up my girlfriend first, Falk! I have to explain that I didn''t intend to send someone to follow her. I suddenly feel very headache."

 Chapter 1643

    Simon didn''t talk big.


    Gao Yang and Simon chatted briefly for a while. When they drove to the police station, it was almost 20 minutes. When he just arrived at the door of the police station, ye Lianna had come out.


    Accompanied Ye Lianna out, as well as the female bodyguard and an old man.


    Simon went to talk to the old man. Yelena and Gao Yang hugged each other.


    Looking at each other, they both felt it difficult to speak. Finally, they said at the same time, "I''m sorry."


    After smiling, he said in a low voice: "they are not following you, but Morgan sent to protect you. During this time, we..."


    Ye Lianna nodded repeatedly and whispered, "I know, I really know. You don''t have to explain to me, honey, I''m sorry. I really want to get you into trouble, but that bastard, I told him to stay away from me several times, but..."


    Ye Lianna is out of control because she is worried about Gao Yang, and she also knows that Gao Yang''s current situation is not very good. At this time, when a person comes out to tease her, she is far more impatient than ye Lianna who looks wild. After losing her patience, she is only left to beat people.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I know, I know. There''s no need to explain. I never doubted you. Well, let''s go home now."


    Ye Lianna holds Gao Yang tightly with a sweet face and doesn''t move. Recently, she''s really worried about destruction, because Gao Yang didn''t forget to call ye Lianna and tell her they were going to hide in South America when he thought he was going to hang up. In this way, Gao Yang thinks that even if ye Lianna lost his news forever, she can still have a hope and not commit suicide, But this white lie does bring great pressure to Ye Lianna.


    When Gao Yang and ye Lianna, who had met again after a long separation, were immersed in sweetness, Simon said, "Hey, don''t hold it. Come here and tell Mr. Stanley how you plan to deal with it."


    Gao Yang patted Ye Lianna on the back, separated and walked to Stanley. When they shook hands, Simon whispered, "Mr. Stanley is a member of Morgan''s lawyer group. He is a famous barrister in New York. If you want to do so, just tell Mr. Stanley."


    Stanley smiled and said, "Mr. Gao, what do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "it doesn''t affect my girlfriend and bring any trouble to her life. This is my requirement. Then, if that bastard is interesting, it doesn''t have to be too big."


    Stanley smiled and said, "the other party''s lawyers have come. They want to sue your girlfriend for personal injury, but I think I''ll give them up and let it end peacefully."


    Gao Yang thought, looked at Simon around him and said, "does that bastard use any mean means?"


    Simon shook his head and said, "no, at least not so far."


    He breathed loudly, smiled and said, "that''s OK. I''m still the request just now. You can do it as you see."


    Stanley nodded, while Simon shrugged and said, "the other party is a celebrity. What if he doesn''t plan to end like this? He seems very angry."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''ll take care of the rest. As a competitor, I won''t destroy everything of him as revenge, so I won''t accuse him of anything, but as a man, I must give him a profound lesson. Of course, I have to use the way I''m used to, the way I''m a man."


    Simon said with a smile, "well, I know what to do. I know you''re busy now. Leave with Ye Lianna. I''ve done a good job of teaching people for you as a compensation for watching me during this time. As for the degree of my action, what do you think of letting him lie down for a month and never dare to see ye Lianna again?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "although I really want to do it myself, you''re right. I''m really busy recently. Let him lie in bed for three months. It''s not necessary to take so long, but who wants him to sue my girlfriend? I''m stingy."


    Simon stretched out three fingers, nodded and said, "I think he should be released on bail soon. I''ll give you the results today. Three months. Well, go quickly and live in your two person world."


    After that, Simon looked at Bob and said, "Why are you back? Is everything all right on board?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t care what Taylor and Bob will do. They will go with Simon. Gao Yang takes Yelena''s hand and leaves straight.


    Ye Lianna almost stuck to Gao Yang and said cautiously, "my father called. He said he was still in Ukraine, but it was all right, but he didn''t tell me you were coming back."


    Groliov didn''t tell his family that he was hurt. Of course, Gao Yang wanted to hide it, so he said with a relaxed smile: "Yes, we have a lot of things to do in Ukraine. It was really dangerous some time ago. We almost exposed our identity. If we were exposed, we would have to take refuge in South America. Fortunately, now everything is done, but they can''t come back for the time being. They need to stay and watch. Well, don''t say this, say something interesting. Let''s go home first. I''ll meet you and let them Rest assured. "


    Ye Lianna nodded and whispered, "mom has been worried, but she has been used to this life. Well, don''t say this, honey, when will you leave this time? There will be a concert in two days. I have booked the tickets. Do you have time? If you don''t have time, I''ll return the tickets. I want to stay with you more time."


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna talked about some daily small things and enjoyed the warmth they had not seen for a long time. First, they went back to Ye Lianna''s home. His presence can reassure Frye''s family and vita.


    When she got home, Natalia was naturally very happy, and when Natalia went to inform others of Gao Yang''s return, ye Lianna went back to her bedroom and took out Gao Yang''s mobile phone.


    When Gao Yang appears in the United States with a disguised identity, he will use an ordinary mobile phone. When he recovers the identity of a mercenary, he will leave his mobile phone here with Ye Lianna and only use his satellite phone.


    After taking his mobile phone and turning it on, a series of dozens of text messages jumped out. Just before Gao Yang had time to check who sent the text messages, a call came in.


    Gao Yang didn''t expect to receive the call so soon, and it was a completely strange call. When he connected the phone, he immediately heard a scream from a woman on the other side of the microphone, and then cried, "thank God, you finally answered the phone?"


    Gao Yang looked surprised and whispered, "who are you?"


    "I''m Clooney''s wife."

 Chapter 1644

    Gao Yang has been looking for Clooney for a long time.


    Since the assassination of Prince suharitan, Clooney has disappeared. In order to find Clooney, little Donny has made great efforts. Now, his wife took the initiative to call.


    When Clooney''s wife calls, it must mean that Clooney has a whereabouts, but Gao Yang is not happy at all. On the contrary, he is dying.


    The phone call from Clooney''s wife shows that Clooney''s situation is bad, and this is what Gao Yang is most worried about. When this chaotic situation is finally going to start on the right track, it''s really hard to say if Clooney is caught and sold them to the bottom, what will be the difference in the end.


    Gao Yang had a disgusting feeling. He covered the microphone. After thinking for a moment, he whispered, "I''m not a ram. This lady, you sound very excited. I think you may need help. If you need help, you can tell me."


    Gao Yang didn''t admit that he was a ram, because many things could happen when Clooney''s wife called.


    Clooney''s wife may have expected this to happen, so she continued in an urgent voice: "Clooney left me this phone. He said only RAMs can save him. If in danger, let me call this number. I''ve been calling this number for nearly a month. Please save Clooney."


    Gao Yang was annoyed. He felt that the situation might be irreparable.


    Clooney''s wife has been on the phone for a month, which means that Clooney''s accident has to be a month. If he had already fallen into the hands of the Shah people, even if he was beaten by iron, it would have turned into molten iron. As for the secret, it''s time to reveal all the secrets.


    Gao Yang is in a bad mood because he has done too many things that can''t see the light. He can''t afford any consequences of being poked out. Now, paper can''t wrap the fire.


    Gao Yang was not in the mood to listen, so he whispered, "I''m sorry, madam, you found the wrong person. I''m not a ram, and I don''t know a ram. I shouldn''t be able to help you, but maybe you can find a ram soon. Bye."


    After that, Gao Yang immediately hung up the phone, turned off his mobile phone, took out his satellite phone, and immediately said, "where are you? Where can Eliza locate the phone?"


    Little Downey said in surprise: "I just got home. It''s troublesome to locate the mobile phone. We don''t have instruments, but Eliza should be able to do it. She hacked into the communication company''s system and made a triangular positioning within a general range. It should still be no problem, but it may take a little time. What''s the matter?"


    "Clooney''s wife called. Clooney is in trouble. I don''t know if it''s a trap, so I need to take some preventive measures. You should ask Eliza to locate her mobile phone as soon as possible. When she''s ready, you can contact Clooney''s wife as a ram. Now give you the number and get ready immediately."


    "I see. I won''t let the other party find out the source of the phone. Wait until I inform you."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. He was very upset.


    Gao Yang never trusted Clooney, so he never told Clooney his satellite phone number. When he contacted Clooney at that time, he happened to play in Europe with Yelena, so he easily told Clooney his commonly used phone number in the United States.


    What annoys Gao Yang is that except that Clooney may have been caught by the Shah, the most important thing is that he leaked his phone number. There are too many things that a phone number can reveal. Gao Yang thinks he has made an unforgivable mistake.


    Looking at Gao Yangji''s annoyed face, ye Lianna looked worried and said carefully, "is something wrong?"


    Gao Yang smiled hard. He knew he couldn''t be happy and angry. His expression had betrayed him. Besides, ye Lianna wouldn''t believe it, so he said with a distressed face: "Yes, there''s an accident. There''s some trouble, but fortunately, it''s not a special trouble. Otherwise, I can''t sit still now. Alas, it seems that I have to leave early again. It''s really troublesome and never makes people worry."


    Ye Lianna was relieved to admit that she was in trouble. She smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know what''s going on now. I''ll take some preventive measures first and call later. I hope the situation won''t be too bad."


    Soon, Natalia had called Frye''s family and vita. Gao Yang could well cover up his mood at this time. When he lied to several worried women with white lies, little Donny called, so he stood up and hid himself in yelina''s room to answer the phone.


    "Everything is ready. I''ll call and you listen. If you think there''s a problem, stop it quickly."


    After little Downey hurriedly finished, he immediately called the number Gao Yang gave him. After Clooney''s wife got through, he whispered, "I''m ram. Tell me what''s up."


    Gao Yang listened and soon figured it out.


    Clooney knew he was in a big deal. In order to protect himself, he immediately sent his wife and children to Alaska, a remote place where birds don''t shit, and then stayed in New York for some time to inquire about the situation.


    Then Clooney returned to Alaska and told his wife that the Shaa people were looking for him, so he had to stay away from home so that the Shaa people would not harm them, so he left again.


    After Clooney left, he would call his wife every day, but one day, he hurriedly told his wife a phone number and asked his wife to contact a man named ram for help. There was no news from then on.


    The last time he contacted his wife, Clooney was in New York. He only left a phone number and told his wife to call this number to contact him after finding ram. No other clues were left, but Clooney disappeared after that contact. No one answered that number again until he turned it off.


    As for the wife who contacted Clooney and confirmed that she didn''t lie, it was really in Alaska. Little Donny immediately dialed the phone number left by Clooney. Of course, there was no accident. She couldn''t get through at all.


    At this time, Gao Yang is almost driven crazy. How can Clooney find it in this case? And even if he finds it, he has no doubt that Clooney has been caught by the Shah people. If there is no accident, Clooney has already recruited everything.

 Chapter 1645

    Gao Yang no longer thinks about how to save Clooney. Of course, he doesn''t have to think about killing people. If Clooney has been caught by the Shah, it''s too late to do anything now.


    But Gao Yang can''t just let go of everything, because it''s very unlucky and the most sad thing is that he doesn''t know whether Clooney has been caught now. In case, even if there is only one ten thousandth chance, Clooney hasn''t been caught but just hid.


    Gao Yang thinks it''s disgusting and incurable.


    Satan is now close to being injured. There are only a few people who can move. There are too many things to deal with urgently, but the most suitable people in Clooney, one yak and one thirteen, can''t move at all.


    Gao Yang is a good hand in war, but it''s a layman to let him deal with things similar to solving cases. He''s not an immortal. He can really do everything.


    It''s definitely not good to let Clooney go, but although he doesn''t know what to do, Gao Yang''s head is really big.


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang finally took out the phone and called the 13th first, and then Yake. He wanted to ask these two professionals how to look at this matter.


    Yak and the 13th gave the same answer. Clooney must be saved. If Clooney is caught, if Clooney is not caught, we must find him before the Shah and kill him immediately after finding him. This is the insurance.


    As for whether Clooney has fallen into the hands of the Shah people, it is actually simple. Just look at the reaction of the Shah people. If the Shah people start looking for the whereabouts of Satan''s mercenary regiment all over the world, needless to say, everything is exposed and waiting to run away.


    The expert gave the answer, but the problem was that the answer was unreliable. What Yake and Gao Yang said on the 13th were clear. He wanted to know exactly what to do, but unfortunately, Yake and the 13th had no way. At present, the gods really didn''t recruit. If you want to make a turn for the better, you can only wait for new information to appear.


    In other words, the only thing Gao Yang can do at present is to stare at the actions of Shah. However, it is still a problem who Shah is staring at


    When Prince suharitan died, the power vacuum left by him must be filled. Then, who will trace the death of Prince suharitan?


    Shah must investigate with the strength of the whole country, but how much strength Shah will use to investigate is a problem, because suharitan''s death can speculate many possibilities, especially after Clooney, a conspirator, planted the black pot on some people in Shah.


    Therefore, the attitude of Shah towards the death of suharitan is not monolithic. It is uncertain who will go all out to investigate, which department will investigate, or who will pay for their own investigation. Therefore, the most troublesome thing is that if you want to inquire about the trend of Shah, you can''t just focus on the Shah intelligence agency, which is most likely to be responsible for the matter, But all possible forces have to be taken care of.


    Gao Yang thinks he can''t handle it. It''s impossible for one or several people to do it. At this time, he has no one to find except Justin.


    After calling Justin, Gao Yang sighed before saying anything, and then he said helplessly: "Man, the business is coming. Help me check something. First of all, I want to know where Clooney is. Give you a hint. You can help me check whether Clooney has fallen into the hands of the Shah people. Then, help me check whether Shah has a plan for Satan. Well, as long as Shah has any agenda items about Satan, I want to know."


    After Justin cleared his throat, he whispered: "Man, your intelligence range is too broad. Can you make the target more accurate? I can help you find Clooney''s whereabouts, but what do you want me to check about the contact between Shah and Satan? Should I check that department? Or the prince''s attitude towards Satan, you can''t let me check whether the whole citizens of Shah have heard of Satan?"


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "man, Clooney is missing. His wife called me. You know I did something with Clooney. I''m worried that after Clooney fell into Shah''s hands, well, I don''t need to explain. If you say so, you should know what to check and how to check?"


    Justin tut tut in his mouth and said helplessly: "Ram, let me tell you something. Satan is not the most powerful mercenary group. There are only a few of you, but Satan is definitely the most troubling mercenary group I know. I am amazed sometimes. You say how many big things you have caused with a super small mercenary group? Ha ha, ram, Satan under your leadership is the most influential mercenary group in recent decades. Think about it , what a storm you have turned up in the world. I dare say you are definitely the most troubling mercenary regiment in recent years. "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and whispered, "what you marvel at is what I''m distressed about, because I really don''t want to die. Don''t you think the more you can toss, the faster you die?"


    Justin said with a smile: "yes, the greater the toss, the faster the death. Well, I estimated the cost, starting from 10 million, at least 10 million. There is no ceiling. If there is an additional cost, I will inform you in advance."


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "your business is really faster than robbing money. Why is it worth 10 million? It''s just the fucking starting price!"


    Justin whispered: "it''s very simple. What I need to check is Shah. The most troublesome thing is that I need to check several possible suspects. There are too many possibilities for what you want to check. The manpower and energy I have to invest are really much larger than you think, a lot!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I know, I know. From 10 million, I will pay you immediately. In addition, is there a suitable task for Satan to introduce me?"


    Justin was very surprised and said, "what? You want to take the task? Did I hear you right?"


    "I''m very serious. You can say whether there is a suitable task. It''s best to be the one with low risk and high commission. Of course, if the risk is very small, it doesn''t matter if the Commission is lower."


    Justin was surprised and said, "what do you want to do? To know the value of Satan, most people don''t dare to invite it. Do you want to go back to small business?"


    Gao Yang said impatiently: "Why do you ask so many questions? In short, where did little Downey receive the mission invitation now is too dangerous, and the Commission is not high enough. People are used to using mercenaries as cannon fodder these days, Falk! It''s OK to spend a small amount of money to do big things. How can it be? I''d rather take low-cost tasks with low risk than high-risk tasks that don''t meet my value. Just go That''s the case. If you have a task over there, remember to introduce some to me. OK, that''s it now. I have to hang up. "

 Chapter 1646

    The next things belong to the kind that can''t come in a hurry.


    Even in order to make ye Lianna feel at ease, Gao Yang had to look very leisurely, not to mention when he was in a hurry. Therefore, Gao Yang had dinner at Ye Lianna''s house calmly, and then leisurely went out with Ye Lianna for a night.


    Waiting for the next day, Gao Yang and ye Lianna went to the movies and went shopping. Especially when doing these things, they asked Ye Lianna to take him on a motorcycle.


    On the third day, it was still what lovers in love should do, but in the afternoon, Gao Yang and ye Lianna went home early because they had to prepare for the concert in the evening.


    When he was free, Gao Yang didn''t like to wear formal clothes such as suits, but the concert to be attended in the evening had dress requirements, so Gao Yang had to go back to Ye Lianna''s house and change into a suit he didn''t like very much.


    Then she changed into a suit and asked Ye Lianna to help tie her tie. After looking at Gao Yang with satisfaction for a long time, ye Lianna smiled and said, "it''s so handsome, but there seems to be something missing. Oh, your watch."


    Gao Yang shrugged and took off the military watch on his wrist. At this time, Yelena had taken out the gold watch that Frye gave him.


    When I changed my watch, Gao Yang said with a smile: "you know, I got a lot of watches this time, all of which are famous watches at sky high prices, but I didn''t bring them back, because I intend to let everyone share them. Don''t be too surprised when your father comes back with a famous watch next time."


    When ye Lianna helped Gao Yang fasten the watch chain, she smiled and said, "so can you change your watch?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said: "it shouldn''t be. This watch is very commemorative, and it''s Gaddafi''s watch, so it''s a president''s watch, but then again, all the watches you get this time belong to a president, ha ha."


    After a few complacent smiles, Gao Yang touched his body and frowned: "no, I still feel something missing."


    Ye Lianna sighed, took out a holster under her arm from the wardrobe, and said helplessly, "it''s this."


    Gao Yang took the holster together with the pistol into his hand and put it under his armpit. After trying it, he frowned and said, "it''s a little drum. I can still see it when I look carefully. I should prepare a very small pistol. I just listen to the symphony. The security inspection should not be too strict when entering?"


    After thinking about it, ye Lianna said with a bitter face, "I don''t know whether the security inspection will be particularly strict, but I know there seems to be a lot of big people present tonight."


    For Gao Yang, tonight is a concert that he is not particularly interested in, but a particularly famous violinist is going to appear. That violinist is an idol that ye Lianna worships very much. This violinist is not young. This performance may be a curtain call performance, that is, if you miss this opportunity, Ye Lianna may never hear her idol''s music at the scene again.


    In other words, the concert is of great significance to Ye Lianna. Gao Yang doesn''t want Ye Lianna to miss the concert because he was found with a gun.


    If you don''t bring a gun, don''t bring it. Gao Yang thinks it shouldn''t be dangerous. He just listens to a concert, so he throws the holster on the bed and laughs: "I''d better not bring it, so as not to cause any trouble. My gun card in New York doesn''t match my current identity. It''s troublesome for people to find out that it''s difficult to hide carrying a gun. Moreover, the general security inspection of this kind of concert is also very strict."


    Ye Lianna didn''t care too much. She just said nervously, "don''t you call to confirm the ticket? If I knew you would come back earlier, I would book your ticket."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "the ticket should be OK. I can''t get it, but Simon can get it. Let''s go. Someone will wait to send us tickets. If I don''t have a ticket, you can go in by yourself. Anyway, you already have a ticket in hand."


    Yelena muttered, "I''d rather not listen to my own words."


    Gao Yang smiled, took Ye Lianna''s hand, said hello to Natalia and went straight to the concert hall.


    Wearing a formal dress, he must not be able to ride a motorcycle. Gao Yang drove to the Carnegie Hall in New York, stopped his car and went straight to the front door of the concert hall. Then he saw the female bodyguard who protected Ye Lianna.


    After seeing Gao Yang, the female bodyguard took out two tickets and said to Gao Yang, "your invitation."


    Gao Yang took two invitations with names written on them, looked at them, handed them to Ye Lianna, and then said to the bodyguard, "where''s Simon?"


    "He has something to do, so I''ll send you an invitation. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave."


    Gao Yang nodded, but said randomly, "wait, when will you continue to protect her?"


    After looking at Ye Lianna, the female bodyguard first nodded at Ye Lianna, and then smiled and said, "Simon said, we don''t have to follow you when you are, because you are enough. When you leave, we will continue to protect you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, thank you very much."


    The bodyguard smiled and said, "my work, you''re welcome. Goodbye, two."


    After the bodyguard left, ye Lianna whispered, "do I need someone to protect me?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, of course, don''t think about it. It''s just a preventive measure. You, your mother and Mrs. Smith all have bodyguards around them, but you often go out, so there are more bodyguards. When we come back, these bodyguards will be removed naturally. Hey, this is Morgan''s kindness. We''d better accept it. Besides, they won''t affect your life ¡£¡±


    Ye Lianna nodded and said in surprise: "ah, this is not a ticket, this is an invitation! We are in the VIP seat! This is the nearest place to see the chief violinist. This is the best place for me. There is no better place!"


    Gao Yang hugged Ye Lianna and said with a smile, "I hope you like it. It''s my gift to you this time. Let''s go. Let''s enter the arena now."


    Ye Lianna nodded sweetly on her face, but she immediately said, "no, wait, wait!"


    Ye Lianna took out the ticket she bought herself. Of course, the ticket she bought was very cheap. It was on the right and behind. Now, this ticket is useless.


    Outside the concert hall, several people held signs that said to ask for tickets. Those who didn''t buy tickets also expected the miracle to happen. After scanning around, ye Lianna quickly walked towards a girl holding a sign with her ticket.

 Chapter 1647

    There was a Chinese girl standing in the square outside the concert hall. She looked very sad. She held up a sign asking for tickets and didn''t move.


    I don''t know whether it''s love for Wu or something. Ye Lianna went straight to the Chinese girl and took out her ticket. In the surprise of the Chinese girl, ye Lianna handed her ticket to the girl and said happily, "here you are."


    The Chinese girl hurriedly put down the sign and shouted, "how much? I''ll give you the money."


    Ye Lianna smiled and shook her head and said, "no money. My boyfriend helped me buy a ticket for a better position. My ticket is useless. I gave it to you. The position is not very good, but you must not mind."


    The girl said anxiously, "no, of course not. Oh, no, I mean, I''m very, very satisfied with a ticket, but I can''t do without the money. Shall I give it to you at the original price? Let me see how much it is."


    Ye Lianna shook her head with a smile and said with a smile, "don''t give it. I''m in a good mood today, very good."


    Ye Lianna couldn''t help looking back at Gao Yang and found that Gao Yang was smiling at her. After that, ye Lianna waved her hand and said to the girl, "well, I wish you a happy night. Bye."


    The Chinese girl was very surprised. She took the ticket in one hand and the wallet in the other hand. Looking at the back of Ye Lianna leaving, she suddenly said, "thank you so much. My name is Zhang Shuying. I''m very glad to meet you and thank you for your ticket. It''s very important to me, thank you!"


    Ye Lianna didn''t leave her name. She just turned around and waved her hand. She ran back and held Gao Yang''s hand. She smiled and said, "it will make people feel very happy if she can help others."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "what''s the saying? Give someone roses with lingering fragrance in your hand."


    Ye Lianna said tenderly, "Oh, honey, you are really poetic."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and whispered, "poetic? Well, you''re really the first one to say that about me."


    Not surprisingly, the security check is indeed very strict. Although it is not easy to search, it needs to go through a security check door. However, he and ye Lianna who hold the invitation go through the VIP channel, but the VIP channel does not need security check, just need to verify whether the holder of the invitation is himself.


    It was found that Simon got him an invitation instead of tickets for ordinary audiences, and he didn''t need to go through security check when entering. Gao Yang still had some regrets. If he knew earlier, he would take a gun.


    Although he knows that it''s no use carrying a gun, he won''t be down-to-earth without a gun. There''s no way. This is an occupational disease. Fortunately, Gao Yang''s occupational disease is not very serious. He just listens to a symphony. Even without a gun, he won''t be able to stay.


    Enter, wait, and then there is a symphony of the highest standard, first a solo by a famous violin master, and then the Classical Symphony played by the master as the chief violinist.


    Unfortunately, Gao Yang didn''t think the concert, which can be said to be the closing performance of the master, was very good, but Gao Yang really felt that the master''s violin was not as good as Yelena''s.


    Ye Lianna has always been very excited. Gao Yang is very excited. Then their hands have been clasped together. They just clap separately when they need to clap. After clapping, they continue to hold hands. Therefore, Gao Yang''s attention is actually mostly on Ye Lianna''s small hands. He has been thinking about what kind of scene Ye Lianna would be if she played on the stage.


    Finally, the concert was over. Gao Yang and ye Lianna stood and applauded together, but in Gao Yang''s heart, the concert itself was very boring, but with Ye Lianna, the concert didn''t seem so boring.


    For ordinary people like Gao Yang, a live performance of his favorite rock band is more suitable for him than this elegance, but he can''t devote himself to the symphony like Ye Lianna.


    When the show ended, Gao Yang took Ye Lianna''s hand and began to walk out slowly with the crowd. The exit of the VIP channel was not together with the ordinary exit, but it was not far away. When the show ended, there were still many people at the door. He was not used to this kind of people. Gao Yang couldn''t help pulling Ye Lianna to speed up some steps.


    "It''s really perfect. It''s a perfect closing performance, isn''t it, honey?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, it''s really a perfect performance."


    Ye Lianna, still immersed in the music, said with an intoxicated face: "I''m so glad we came together. I don''t know when I can reach his height. What''s the matter?"


    Ye Lianna found that Gao Yang suddenly stopped and yanked her. Then she looked at Gao Yang''s eyes at the same time.


    The bearded faces of the four Arabs came straight towards them from across the street after they got out of the car.


    Yelena''s pupils contracted slightly like a cat. She stared at the Arabs. At this time, she whispered in her ear, "don''t look, come with me."


    Gao Yang took Yelena and left, but it was too late. When the crowd had noticed the four Arabs who looked abnormal, they suddenly took out guns from their clothes.


    It was too late to go, because he was too close, too many spectators left the scene, and the crowd blocked Gao Yang''s sight, so that when he found the abnormality, he was only 20 meters away from the four Arabs.


    The four people began to shout slogans, raised their right hand and subconsciously touched the gun. At the same time, their left hand pressed Ye Lianna''s head, although he realized that he didn''t bring a gun when he stretched out his hand.


    In the face of an attack, it has become Gao Yang''s instinct to either hide or fight back. But this time, Gao Yang found that there was no hiding. The shooting circle of the four gun lifters shrouded him and ye Lianna. Even if they ran faster, they couldn''t be faster than bullets.


    In the first reaction, Gao Yang pressed Ye Lianna''s head. In the second reaction, Gao Yang looked around him for someone who could stop the bullet, but no one around him could stop the bullet for him.


    Gao Yang is definitely the one who first found the abnormality, which can bring him a little earlier reaction time than others. Although it is only a short second or two, it is precious.


    Shot. With the screams of the crowd, ye Lianna made a move. She straightened her body bent by Gao Yang, and then stood in front of Gao Yang.


    Facing Gao Yang with her back to the gunman, ye Lianna''s face was very frightened, but her hand movements were also very firm. She subconsciously opened her arms, as if she could block more bullets for Gao Yang.

 Chapter 1648

    How could Gao Yang let Ye Lianna block the bullet for him.


    Let his favorite woman block bullets for him and die in front of him. How can Gao Yang tolerate this kind of thing to happen to Gao Yang.


    Blocked by Ye Lianna, Gao Yang can only watch the bullet hit Ye Lianna, but he can''t do anything. In terms of Gao Yang''s ability, how can this happen to him.


    Ye Lianna''s action is wrong, but she is an instinctive reaction made without thinking out of subconscious actions and reactions.


    People''s instinctive reaction should be to protect themselves, that is, no matter how important people are around, when they encounter danger or other unexpected situations, the first reaction must be the action of self-protection. Only when the brain reacts and wakes up can they make the next reaction, such as protecting people who are more important to themselves, or more simply, Run to protect yourself.


    But there are always exceptions. Ye Lianna''s subconscious reaction is to stand in front of Gao Yang and protect Gao Yang with open arms, which shows that even in her subconscious, Gao Yang''s life is more important than her own life.


    This kind of subconscious behavior can''t be fake, because if ye Lianna wants to measure it in her mind and then do it, it''s too late.


    Gao Yang''s subconscious behavior will definitely protect Ye Lianna behind him, but he is trained and experienced. Therefore, Gao Yang''s actions are either subconscious behavior or conditioned reflex formed by long-time fighting. At this time, Gao Yang will make correct judgment and correct countermeasures.


    Holding her right foot high behind Ye Lianna''s leg, she shook her right shoulder forward and put Ye Lianna down on the ground with a close combat action, to be exact, an action in martial arts.


    Gao Yang''s action is a sneak attack when someone is walking face-to-face. It''s just a small movement of shoulders and legs. It''s the fastest. However, you don''t even have to stretch your hands. But this time, Gao Yang won''t let Ye Lianna''s back of her head fall directly to the ground.


    He leaned out his left hand, grabbed Ye Lianna''s neck, removed the momentum when ye Lianna fell to the ground, quickly but gently put Ye Lianna''s head on the ground, stretched out his right hand, pulled the bag in Ye Lianna''s hand, bowed his waist, curled up his legs, and ran out with a kick of his left leg.


    Sometimes courage is more important than ability.


    Gao Yang''s judgment is that he can''t run. If he runs again, he will be hit by a bullet, so his only choice is to fight back, although he is more than ten meters away from the enemy.


    In fact, when Gao Yang rushed out to face the four gunmen who had finished shooting preparation and did start shooting, he was not sure that he could survive, but at this time, nothing was important.


    The most important thing is that ye Lianna can''t die, especially in order to stop bullets for him. This is Gao Yang''s only idea.


    If the gunman is strictly trained, Gao Yang''s life is really slim, because there is no reason why four trained people can''t hit a target of about 10 meters with guns in their hands.


    However, Gao Yang can accept death, but cannot accept Ye Lianna''s death for him.


    Why is it impossible for Yelena to die because she stopped a bullet for him?


    Because even if he was destined to die, Gao Yang must have died before ye Lianna died.


    Gao Yang, who rushed out, suddenly waved Ye Lianna''s bag and hit the gunman facing him.


    The gunman subconsciously turned his head, and then he fired a shot at Gao Yang and hit the bullet to Gao Yang''s right. The reason is very simple. If he is a right-handed person, he will turn to the right when he subconsciously turned his head. As long as he turned his head, he will drive the shoulder and the shoulder. Naturally, he will drive the arm. When the arm moves, the muzzle will certainly deflect.


    Of course, it won''t take long to turn around and turn back, but if you want to aim again, you don''t just aim your eyes at the target again. Nevertheless, when the turned gunman turned back and tried to aim the muzzle at Gao Yang, Gao Yang had thrown out what he touched with his right hand again.


    This time, Gao Yang threw his mobile phone.


    Although it was the second time, the gunman subconsciously tilted his head again.


    When a person is extremely nervous, especially in battle, how long can he use even if he turns around.


    "Ha!"


    When the gunman turned around for the third time, Gao Yang made a deafening roar. The sound was so loud that he suppressed the gunshot. Facing Gao Yang''s gunman, he was scared.


    There is no fourth time, because Gao Yang has reached the gunman.


    The old routine, of course, no matter what it is, it will form a routine because of its good effect.


    The right foot burst and raised the Yin leg. This time, it was a kick with the strength and speed of kicking the dead. The right hand grabbed the barrel like lightning and twisted it. At the same time, the left hand hit the gunman''s wrist hard.


    Take the barrel in his right hand and cut his wrist in his left hand. When Gao Yang''s left hand falls, the handle of a Glock 17 has also reached Gao Yang''s left hand.


    There was no need to adjust the action. Before Gao Yang turned his left hand and waved the gun out, the pistol in the turning had completed a fire, and there was a blood hole in the forehead of the person he kicked down.


    Gao Yang without a gun in hand is a man. Gao Yang with a gun in hand is not a man, but a God.


    The God of guns.


    The left hand is not Gao Yang''s preferred hand, but it does not hinder his accuracy in shooting.


    He raised his hand and snapped a shot. Gao Yang hit the chest of the man who was shooting with a pistol less than three meters away from him, and then fired a second shot when the recoil caused the muzzle to rise, hitting the bridge of the target''s nose.


    After the fight, Gao Yang turned and squatted, stretched out his right hand and held his left hand below. He didn''t want to change the gun, but took his right hand as an auxiliary hand, held the gun with both hands, and continued shooting again in the way of holding the gun as fast as possible.


    Pa Pa, Gao Yang''s right gunman took the first shot at the junction of his neck and head, and the second shot at the root of his ear.


    Pa Pa, there were two shots with almost no interval again. The fourth gunman, who was higher on the right and farther away, took the first shot in the ear and the second shot in the temple.


    The recoil force of the 9mm pistol is not a problem for Gao Yang to control, so he can still hit at will with an unmodified pistol and a short and brittle trigger. He uses both guns to hit the fatal part to ensure that the enemy loses any action ability in an instant.


    Why must we ensure that the enemy loses any action ability in an instant, all around the area that can directly destroy the central nervous system? The reason is very simple, because Gao Yang is afraid that these people not only have guns, but also bombs. Therefore, it is best for him to let these four people have no residual nerve action of hands after being shot. Even if the detonator is in his hand, he will not detonate. As for the big action of taking out the bomb or taking out the detonator, it is even more impossible to do it.

 Chapter 1649

    Four shots and seven bullets took about two seconds. Gao Yang has completed the gun battle of one enemy and four.


    Raise your gun with both hands, look around quickly, shout loudly: "get down, get down..."


    When he roared loudly, he was extremely surprised to find that he didn''t know the voice in his mouth. His voice was extremely small and hoarse. In addition, his throat was particularly painful, just like a piece of charcoal in his throat.


    After swallowing his saliva, Gao Yang waved down continuously, continued to increase his voice and said, "lie down! Don''t run around, don''t run around!"


    The gunman''s shooting did not last more than ten seconds from the beginning. The panic reaction of the people had just begun. How could they stop so quickly? After they found that the crowd was still running around, they were afraid that the running crowd would trample on Ye Lianna. Gao Yang immediately ran the muzzle of the gun to Ye Lianna, but saw that ye Lianna had turned over from the ground, stood up and ran towards him.


    She hugged Gao Yang, but ye Lianna immediately reacted that she shouldn''t have done so. After a quick touch, she attached herself to a corpse, picked up another gun, and then shouted, "it''s okay, don''t run, don''t move! Get down!"


    The people who witnessed what happened have run away, and the people behind don''t know what happened, but when they can see, the situation has been controlled, so naturally they won''t be too flustered.


    There were several corpses lying on the ground and several people shouting loudly after being shot, but fortunately, with the great savior of the accident, only three ordinary people lay on the ground.


    Gao Yang looked around with vigilance. His brain was turning quickly.


    These four people, from the moment Gao Yang threw Ye Lianna''s bag out, can conclude that they have not received very good training, let alone experienced killers. These are four unsophisticated rookies, even less than ordinary soldiers.


    The judgment standard is very simple. If you have received strict training and don''t turn your head subconsciously in the face of anything flying when shooting, first shoot the bullet out and hit the target, and then either avoid it or think there is no threat to continue shooting the bullet out, instead of making such meaningless, only countless harmful subconscious actions.


    However, the four gunmen were rookies, but Gao Yang could not use this as a basis to clearly judge whether they were sent by Shah and whether the operation was specifically aimed at him.


    From various signs, Gao Yang is more inclined to think that this is an action of fear of cloth. However, after Clooney is likely to be caught by Shah, Gao Yang dare not think so.


    You can''t think the enemy too stupid. Doing so can only show that you are stupid. However, sometimes, some enemies really make particularly stupid actions, and there are many examples.


    Shah sent four bad gunmen to assassinate a generation of musketeers. This kind of thing looks stupid, but it seems normal for some people to do it.


    Looking around, Gao Yang didn''t find any threatening targets, but Gao Yang didn''t put down her gun. After looking around, ye Lianna pouted and looked like crying and laughing. After pulling Gao Yang''s arm, she whispered, "go, you can''t stay here!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a very hoarse voice, "I can''t go! I can''t go either."


    After ye Lianna was stunned, she looked at the calm crowd around her, immediately put her gun on the ground and covered her face.


    Now people have a good or bad habit. After the popularity of smart phones, people''s first reaction is to take pictures of major events.


    Gao Yang took a gun in his left hand and took Sunglasses out of the inner pocket of his suit with his right hand. For him, sunglasses are essential to carry around.


    Gao Yang looked around and whispered, "pick up your bag and my mobile phone. It''s very important. Come on."


    Ye Lianna quickly ran to pick up the bag and the broken mobile phone. At this time, Gao Yang covered his face with his left arm and looked at the three injured people.


    The injuries are not serious. As long as the most seriously injured are rescued in time, their lives will not be in danger. Gao Yang hurried to the most seriously injured person. It was a security personnel in uniform who commanded the crowd to leave.


    After seeing that the wounded was shot outside his right flank, Gao Yang immediately reached out and pressed his wound, then looked up and said in a weak voice, "don''t shoot, come and help me!"


    Gao Yang''s voice could not be heard from a distance, but his movements could not be understood, so someone came forward to help soon. At this time, the patrol finally arrived.


    Gao Yang''s action was too fast, and the action of the police and security guard was too slow, but two policemen came and took a look, then immediately raised their guns at Gao Yang, who still had guns in his hand, and shouted, "put down the gun and lie on the ground, come on!"


    Gao Yang put down his gun, and then lay down on the ground. At this time, he would never do anything against the instructions, so as to prevent the overly nervous police from opening a few more eyes on him.


    At this time, a young man nearby shouted excitedly, "he is a hero! He has saved many people here! He is a hero!"


    When a hero sounded, soon more people reacted, so someone immediately shouted, "he is a hero, he is a hero, and the dead are terrorists!"


    "That''s right! He''s a hero. Don''t point your gun at him!"


    With the cries one after another, the two policemen were confused and at a loss. At this time, as more police cars rushed over with sirens, the armed police began to evacuate the already sparse crowd, but more people who should have run for their lives in case of such a thing surrounded them.


    In any case, the duties to be performed must be performed, and the procedures to go must not be less. Two policemen rushed to Gao Yang, one pressed him, and the other quickly handcuffed him.


    Even ye Lianna was handcuffed after being pressed to the ground by two policemen.


    However, the police''s action is absolutely gentle. If it''s really annoying, it''s definitely to step on the handcuffs. Like Gao Yang and ye Lianna, they gently took their hands and then gently and loosely put on the handcuffs.


    When a policeman gently pulled Gao Yang up, Gao Yang said in a very weak voice, "don''t let them shoot my face. I don''t want to be retaliated or disturbed. Please."


    The policeman didn''t have anything suitable, so he immediately took off his hat and blocked Gao Yang''s face. Ye Lianna was treated the same way, or even better. Two people took their hats to block Ye Lianna''s face.


    Naturally, there will be more and more people to clean up the mess. As for Gao Yang and ye Lianna, of course, they were immediately stuffed into the police car and sent away.


    When Gao Yang and ye Lianna were sent to the car, there was a sudden burst of applause. With the cry of heroes, applause and shouting became one.

 Chapter 1650

    Gao Yang doesn''t know how big this is, but he knows it will be a sensation.


    If this is an ordinary terrorist attack, it is the kind that killed and injured several people and couldn''t run away. It is a big news sensation all over the world. If more than a dozen or even dozens of people were killed and injured, the headlines of the global media must be this news.


    Now, four gunmen are shooting at the crowd, but at the beginning of the attack, they were stopped by one person. What is this? This is a super sensational and eye-catching news, and it is also a favorite landmark event that will be fried around for decades.


    The world needs heroes, and the United States needs heroes, but there are still too few real heroes. Now, in front of many people, in the era of super developed we media and images in every corner, it has freshly concocted a real hero for people all over the world.


    The most important thing is that Gao Yang has shaped himself into a hero in a blockbuster.


    Move the heroes in the blockbuster to reality, and then at least save more than a dozen lives. What do Americans think of such heroes.


    At the thought of this, Gao Yang was cold all over, and his whole back was full of sweat.


    Anyone can be famous, but Gao Yang can''t.


    Gao Yang has many identities in the United States, but all of them are fake. If no one checks carefully, he can stroll around the United States. However, any of his fake identities can not stand scrutiny.


    If you become a dazzling hero staring at the halo, you will definitely be dug out by people for three generations. In this way, the problem will be very serious, and what Gao Yang stopped is a terrorist attack. The FBI will definitely take over this case.


    Now the question comes. If Gao Yang is an immigrant, when did he come to the United States, what visa he applied for, who is his visa officer, whether he is a skilled immigrant or an investment immigrant? All these are well documented. It is easy to find obvious loopholes by the FBI and even by the people who are enthusiastically chasing heroes.


    If Gao Yang is a descendant of immigrants, who is his father and where does his family live? What industry is there.


    Everyone can''t come out of thin air. There must be a growth track and a life track, but it''s all blank unless he exposes his true identity.


    If it''s just revealed that he is a fugitive, even if the problem is that Gao Yang is a mercenary or one who has done a lot of big things and will die at the sight of the light.


    Although he can never reveal his identity, Gao Yang has no choice but to be a hero, because if he doesn''t kill the four gunmen, ye Lianna and he will die, so no matter how serious the consequences are, he has to be a really deadly hero.


    Gao Yang, sitting in the police car, was confused. The policeman next to him looked adored and didn''t listen to what he said. However, this performance was normal. He killed several people. It was reasonable to have a little psychological fluctuation.


    Gao Yang''s brain is running crazy. He is thinking about countermeasures and how to deal with the aftermath.


    Soon, the nearest police station arrived, and the police station was also noisy. When Gao Yang was pushed in by the police, he found that every anxious and hurried policeman would stop after seeing him, and then nod with gratitude or excitement.


    Some policemen will come to Gao Yang, reach out and press his shoulder, say thank you excitedly, and then leave in a hurry.


    When he was taken to an office to sit down, he pushed the high-profile policeman with an apologetic look on his face and said, "I''m sorry, you''re a hero, but we can''t let you go until we have conclusive evidence. I''m really sorry to put handcuffs on you.


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "it doesn''t matter, I understand."


    The policeman looked puzzled and said, "your voice?"


    Gao Yang said with a puzzled face: "I don''t know. I just shouted, and then it was like this."


    Just then, a police officer hurried over and said loudly, "open the handcuffs, open the handcuffs, it has been confirmed that he is a hero rather than a suspect. We have received two videos, and there are many witnesses."


    The policeman immediately opened Gao Yang''s handcuffs. The Officer immediately stretched out his hand towards Gao Yang, and then said seriously: "Sir, on behalf of all colleagues and the people on the scene, I thank you for saving a lot of lives!"


    Gao Yang had to say, "what I should do."


    The policeman wondered, "what''s the matter with your voice?"


    "Sir, he yelled. I think he might have hurt his throat?"


    The officer suddenly realized, and then immediately said, "I see. I''ve seen the video. The sound is really loud enough!"


    After that, the police officer said enthusiastically, "do, please sit down. We need your cooperation to take a note. Our director went to the scene, but he will be back in a moment. He wants to thank you personally. The FBI will be here soon, so you have to wait a minute. I''m really sorry. We should take you to the hospital."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "it''s okay. It doesn''t matter. Where''s my girlfriend?"


    The police officer immediately said, "Oh, sorry, my mistake. I''ll invite your girlfriend right away. By the way, your girlfriend is really beautiful and matches you very well."


    Soon, ye Lianna hurried over, and then she immediately hugged Gao Yang. At this time, Gao Yang seemed to be comforting Ye Lianna and said in a thin, inaudible voice, "cry, don''t say anything."


    Ye Lianna cried with a loud cry, and then she really just cried and didn''t say a word.


    After a few words of comfort, the police officer said to Gao Yang, "Sir, I think your girlfriend may need psychological counseling. I think it''s better to let her see a psychologist."


    Gao Yang patted Ye Lianna. Ye Lianna just shook her head, then held Gao Yang and didn''t give up. Gao Yang smiled apologetically, and then whispered, "can I comfort her and make a phone call?"


    The police officer immediately said, "Oh, of course, of course. Sir, you are a hero, not a suspect. I must tell you this. You can do whatever you want. You and your girlfriend can stay here alone for a while. No problem."


    When the policeman went out, Gao Yang immediately said, "just cry, pretend to be scared, and stay with me. Don''t say anything, lest it doesn''t agree with what I said. Now I''m going to make a phone call."


    Ye Lianna whispered, "I was scared. Don''t pretend. Call quickly. Gao, you''re going to be famous this time. Isn''t it troublesome? I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have pulled you..."

 Chapter 1651

    No matter what face Gao Yang intends to appear in public, this sentence is appropriate.


    Unfortunately, with Morgan''s guidance and after a long discussion with Satan, Gao Yang decided how to build a complete resume and began to shape a history for himself. When it came out, the accident came.


    The plan and rhythm have been disrupted, so Gao Yang is a little frightened. Now he is really afraid of being stared at to the end.


    Gao Yang made the first call to Morgan. After Morgan got through, before Gao Yang could speak, he heard Morgan lower his voice and said, "needless to say, I''m watching TV. I know what happened there."


    Gao Yang was very distressed and said, "it''s troublesome. It''s really troublesome. What should I do? Which identity do you think I should report? Although my identity can''t stand careful investigation."


    Morgan said confidently and calmly, "report your identity as a company."


    "But then it''s all ruined," he said in a low voice


    "There is no problem with your identity. Long ago, there was no problem with your identity. Remember your false identity and don''t say anything wrong. As a hero, they won''t treat you like a suspect. Therefore, your situation is not so bad."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "did you help me solve the identity problem? I mean, the complete one?"


    Morgan smiled faintly and whispered, "I''ve been doing this since the day I decided to let you be my successor. Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems. In addition, your fame is not all a bad thing this time. It''s good to say, but remember, don''t let people see your face!"


    How to make people look at their faces? There are too many enemies, and what they have to do in the future will never be seen. If people see their faces, how can they mix and hide? What they say is to praise such people.


    "Understand, don''t let anyone look at your face," he said in a low voice


    Morgan whispered, "I''ll go to New York right away. Try not to say too much tonight, but you should know the most commonly used identity very well. Just say so. What''s the matter? We''ll decide after discussion and wait for me. In addition, what''s the matter with your voice?"


    "Shouted."


    "Just shout, that''s it? Then your voice must be very loud. Well, wait for me to meet again."


    Hung up the phone. Just now, I was very frightened and made up my mind.


    Morgan said no problem, then it must be no problem. Gao Yang''s biggest concern is his identity. Now, his identity has been quietly solved by Morgan.


    What is the power of action? It is obvious in Morgan. If you are determined to do anything, you must go back and do it. The key is that you can do it.


    Patted Ye Lianna, who was still crying, and said in a low voice: "don''t cry, don''t cry, it''ll be fine. Morgan has done it."


    Ye Lianna breathed a long sigh of relief and whispered, "that''s good, that''s good."


    You can''t give me my satellite phone. The police shouldn''t force us. My mobile phone is broken, but my mobile phone can''t be shown to others. You must keep it carefully. As long as you can leave later, you can go first. I think it will take some time here


    Ye Lianna whispered, "I know what to do. Don''t talk. Your vocal cord is damaged. You can''t speak any more, so as not to aggravate the vocal cord damage. If the vocal cord damage is too serious, your voice will be dumb all the time."


    Gao Yang nodded and stopped talking. They sat together holding hands. After waiting for a short time, someone knocked on the door gently. After knocking a few times, he first opened a crack. After looking at Gao Yang, the police officer who had just left came in with an apologetic look: "sorry, FBI agents need to ask you a few questions, soon."


    Several people in FBI uniforms came in. A middle-aged man took the lead. He held out his hand with Gao Yang long ago and said loudly, "my name is Henry, FBI agent. Please tell me your name, sir."


    After Gao Yang reported his false name, the agent said with a look of admiration: "Mr. Gao, you are really a hero, and it''s like a superhero in the film who came to reality alive. I''ve seen the video. I want to say that your shooting is amazing. Can you tell me how you practice?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said in a hoarse voice, "IPSC and three shots."


    The agent snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "I guess so."


    At this time, the officer gestured on his neck and whispered, "Mr. Gao''s throat, he can''t say too much."


    The agent named Henry immediately scolded himself: "sorry, I already know. You yelled. It should be that the vocal cord was damaged, but I still can''t help asking. I''m curious about you personally. I''m really sorry. Well, Mr. Gao, what do I ask? Can you write it down with a pen?"


    Gao Yang thought, the handwriting must be left, and it''s not unacceptable to answer with writing, so he nodded.


    Just then, another man, a middle-aged police officer, came in. As soon as he came in, he immediately shouted, "I''m sorry to disturb your work, but I can''t wait to see our hero."


    Before and after walking to Gao Yang, the police officer stretched out his hands and said seriously: "Sir, thank you. Only five people were injured, of which only one was seriously injured, but his life was not in danger. Without you, four damn terrorists planned for the crowd. I dare say that many people will die tonight. Thank God, thanks to you!"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "thank you for your compliment."


    "Why are you so good at shooting? It''s just, it''s a miracle, it''s amazing!"


    The agent named Henry immediately said, "Mr. Gao is a senior member of IPSC. He is the top."


    Everyone nodded again and again, and just then, another man came in from the door. After entering the house, he immediately said in an indisputable language: "gentlemen, I''ll take over here. This matter involves many aspects. I understand everyone''s mood, but you can take a group photo only after I finish my business."


    With unquestionable words, a man stood in front of Gao Yang and picked up the notebook. Then the agent named Henry said, "sir!"


    "Well, you leave first."


    Looking at his calm face, Gao Yang was a little surprised and very surprised when he was followed by several senior FBI officials, because he knew and knew the man who the FBI came to take over. He was Murphy, a friend of the 13th, the cleaner''s Murphy.

 Chapter 1652

    After driving everyone out, including Yelena, Murphy pulled his chair and sat opposite Gao Yang.


    After staring at Gao Yang for a moment, Murphy suddenly sighed and said helplessly, "man, you''re in big trouble this time."


    Gao Yang nodded approvingly. After Murphy brushed and wrote two strokes on the paper, he said helplessly: "it should be said that we are in big trouble. We can''t hold it down this time. It''s really impossible to hold it down. The curiosity of the people will uncover everything about you."


    Gao Yang nodded again. Murphy threw the pen with an unhappy face and said discontentedly, "man, are you willing to speak until the lawyer comes?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "my voice is bad!"


    Murphy was startled and said in surprise, "how did your voice become like this? Oh, I see. Your roar beyond the limit, ha ha, this is the price."


    After that, Murphy changed his face, touched his bald head and said in distress, "you''re a hero now. You''re famous, man. You should restrain yourself. You really shouldn''t be a hero. I ask you, can your name stand verification?"


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he whispered, "Why are you here?"


    Murphy spread his hand, and then he said helplessly, "why am I here? Because I''m the top officer of the FBI in New York. At the same time, I''m also the head of the cleaner in New York. When I know that there has been a terrorist attack here, I''ll come. When I know that the hero is you, I''ll sit here alone."


    Gao Yang shook his head, then said with some gratitude and doubt, "Why are you here? This is not your business."


    Murphy stood up and said with a smile, "you''re a secondary customer. In addition, I''m a friend of the 13th. Although I''m unhappy that you turned away the 13th and left me without a very effective helper, since I''ve encountered this matter, I always have to help you."


    Gao Yang smiled gratefully and pointed to his face.


    Murphy waved: "Don''t worry, I signed the order. The news can broadcast your image, but it must be mosaic. Don''t worry, your face won''t appear in front of people all over the world. In addition, I will sign another order according to the witness protection law, and I will receive all the live videos. No one is allowed to upload your image to the network without permission. If it has been uploaded, it must be mosaic Ke, this order will be recognized. You are a hero. We have to protect the hero and not let the hero fall into the danger of retaliation by terrorists. "


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, and then whispered, "is it a terrorist or for me?"


    Murphy nodded and whispered, "it should be terrorists. You should be able to judge. The four of them are shooting at the crowd without difference, rather than shooting at you alone. Now their identity has not been confirmed. Wait a minute. There should be news later."


    After that, Murphy took a pen and ordered the table, and then said with a distressed face: "I have to help you hide some secrets as much as possible. Now let''s talk about your identity. If you plan to hide and muddle through with a false identity, the FBI will not investigate you too deeply, because I am here, but I can''t guarantee the spontaneous investigation of the people."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "it doesn''t matter. Just use this identity. Everything should be available, including social security numbers and growth experience."


    Murphy scratched his scalp again and whispered, "are you sure you''re going to reveal your identity to start a company?"


    Gao Yang thought seriously and nodded.


    Gao Yang didn''t tell Murphy about his company, but as Murphy, it''s too easy to know.


    Murphy nodded, wrote a few strokes on the paper, and whispered: "I know your shooting is very good, but I didn''t expect it to be so good. It''s really amazing. IPSC master member and master of the three gun movement. Fortunately, you have laid the foundation before. Well, as soon as this incident occurs, the domestic gun supporters should be happy again. Heroes should only exist in the film, but now heroes come into reality, they still use the best way they support and imagine A crisis has been solved. This time, the American gun dealers love you. "


    After that, Murphy, who had been writing, suddenly looked up and said, "say more, I''m a gun control faction, because more guns are really bad for our work."


    His throat was so sore that he couldn''t talk much, so he could only nod his head.


    After Murphy wrote a few more strokes, he suddenly said again: "some time ago, you kicked the Taekwondo Hall opened by Koreans. Did you do it?"


    Gao Yang nodded again.


    Murphy threw the pen in distress and said angrily: "It''s impossible to write, it''s impossible to write. If I can see it, someone else must see it, Falk! If I want to help shape you into a superhero, it''s too simple, but now, all I have to do is keep your limelight down. How can you do so? As a mercenary, can''t you be more secure in the United States?"


    Gao Yang helplessly covered his face, and then said in great distress: "I don''t want to, I really don''t want to..."


    Murphy waved his hand impatiently, and then whispered, "remember, if someone sees it and doesn''t admit it! Even if there is very conclusive evidence in front of you, you should never admit that it''s you! Understand?"


    Gao Yang nodded, Murphy sighed, picked up the pen again, wrote a few more times, and whispered, "what about your girlfriend? She''s completely invisible, or are you going to make her famous? This opportunity is very rare. If she''s innocent, it''s good to take advantage of it."


    Gao Yang immediately shook his head and said, "no, No."


    "Don''t be famous?"


    Gao Yang nodded, Murphy nodded, and then said with approval on his face: "well, I''ll take her out completely. To tell the truth, people like you may be killed one day. It''s better not to involve your girlfriend."


    After Murphy asked the key questions, he whispered, "well, now start writing about what happened to you. Did you go to the concert? Good, do you have tickets?"


    After Gao Yang nodded, Murphy immediately said, "I know how to write. Don''t talk if you have a bad voice. I''ll write beautifully."


    After a while, Murphy pushed his record in front of Gao Yang and whispered, "see if it''s OK. Where it''s not? Now change it quickly. Time is limited. We have to hurry."

 Chapter 1653

    Most of Murphy''s notes are made up by his own brain. Although they are written in the form of Gao Yang''s conversation records, Gao Yang has to say that it''s a pity that Murphy doesn''t write novels.


    Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction, then smiled and said, "good."


    Murphy handed the pen to Gao Yang and whispered, "sign, don''t sign wrong."


    After Gao Yang finished writing his name, he endured the pain in his throat and whispered, "is it over?"


    Murphy nodded and whispered, "business is over. Now there''s something private."


    Gao Yang was surprised, but not very surprised. Because Murphy came very strange today, he asked why Murphy came. Although Murphy gave a seemingly reasonable answer, Gao Yang didn''t believe it.


    Gao Yang thinks that his identity is not enough for Murphy to personally deal with what he will be famous. In addition, he doesn''t think Murphy will help him because of his friendship with the 13th.


    The reason is very simple. Murphy is the FBI, but also a cleaner. Compared with Gao Yang, Murphy''s need to hide his identity is no less than Gao Yang. If Murphy really helps, he can, but he appears in front of Gao Yang in an open identity. Gao Yang always feels that this is unreasonable.


    A little confused, but Gao Yang didn''t doubt Murphy''s motivation, but now Murphy is finally going to show his real intention.


    With a serious expression, Murphy looked at Gao Yang and suddenly said, "where''s big Ivan?"


    Gao Yang''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Murphy twisted his neck and said seriously to Gao Yang, "where''s big Ivan."


    Gao Yang thought Murphy was serious, so he became very serious, and then whispered, "I don''t know."


    Murphy waved the note that Gao Yang had just read, and then put it on the table. Then he sighed, pressed the note with his hand, and whispered, "you''re very satisfied with this note, but I can write it differently. You know what I''m talking about."


    Gao Yang was very cold. He nodded slightly.


    Murphy sighed, then looked up with a smile at Gao Yang and whispered, "the atmosphere of our conversation was very pleasant. I hope we can continue to talk in a pleasant atmosphere, so now please tell me where big Ivan is."


    Murphy waved his hand and whispered, "here are only you and me. This is the office of the New York police department. You just need to tell me. Then everything will be the same as before. I''m a cleaner and you''re a ram. We all have secrets that we can''t see, so you don''t have to worry about me betraying you..."


    Gao Yang suddenly said, "why? Isn''t big Ivan your senior customer?"


    Murphy said seriously, "I''m a cleaner, but I''m also an American, and I''m still an FBI. Sometimes, I think my FBI identity is more important than a cleaner. Now it''s different from before. It turned out that big Ivan was just a cleaner''s customer and an arms dealer. Now, he poses a great threat to the United States."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "you are a cleaner, but not everyone inside the cleaner knows the existence of big Ivan. Then why do you know big Ivan and why do you want to know where big Ivan is from me."


    Murphy smiled: "I know how your secondary customer qualification comes from. Of course, I will know big Ivan. Why should I ask the whereabouts of big Ivan from you? That''s because I think only you know."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know."


    Murphy picked up the note and sighed, "I''m sorry, too. I suggest you change your way of thinking."


    "You''re threatening me," he said coldly


    Murphy said seriously, "yes."


    Gao Yang looks at Murphy. He is very strange because he thinks Murphy really doesn''t need to do so.


    Murphy shrugged and whispered, "I know what you''re thinking. Let me tell you that big Ivan has been missing for too long. There are two opinions within the cleaner. One is to continue to protect the interests of big Ivan, and the other is that big Ivan has lost the qualification of customers."


    Murphy smiled at Gao Yang and said seriously: "unfortunately, the second view prevailed for complex reasons, but the important position of Americans in the cleaner organization is a key factor. When big Ivan becomes a big enemy of the United States, we think we may consider letting you replace Big Ivan as long as you can cooperate with me..."


    Without giving Murphy a chance to finish speaking, he said coldly, "what''s none of my business?"


    Ignoring Gao Yang''s question, Murphy pointed to his nose and said in a deep voice: "I want to promote my position in the FBI. Finding big Ivan is the job of the CIA, but the FBI is happy to do it. Then, I know your details. I know what happened in Ukraine not long ago is definitely related to you. Where are your Satan members? Were they killed or injured not long ago? They were injured on the 13th, and there is only one person around you He is an active person, but you can recruit many people to help you in Kiev. You don''t have this influence, but big Ivan has! Ram, we are all understanding people. Big Ivan may not be in Ukraine now, but I believe you must know where big Ivan is, right? "


    Antonio, the unlocking expert leaked too much. Gao Yang thought the cleaner''s mouth would be very strict, but the problem was the cleaner.


    He sighed in his heart, then Gao Yang shook his head and said, "you played too many puzzles tonight. I really don''t know what you''re talking about. You just think too much."


    Gao Yang didn''t threaten Murphy''s identity as a cleaner, because he felt that if Murphy dared to do so, he must be sure, at least not afraid to reveal the cleaner''s secret.


    Murphy stared at Gao Yang for a long time, and then he said coldly, "well, you don''t know where he is. If big Ivan isn''t careful enough, he''s dead now, so it''s really possible. Then, I''ll change a question and cooperate with us to lead big Ivan out."


    Gao Yang looked at Murphy with an idiot''s eyes. Murphy scratched his head awkwardly and said with a bitter smile: "sorry, I''m a little excited and said something I shouldn''t say. Then, to be simple, big Ivan must have a way to contact you, even if it was the way he contacted in the past. Tell me."


    Murphy didn''t grasp the substantive things, which reassured Gao Yang, but since Murphy built everything on speculation and imagination, it''s useless to say anything, so Gao Yang just shook his head and didn''t bother to talk.


    Murphy sighed and whispered, "my bottom line. You know big Ivan''s network in Ukraine. Tell me who they are. You just need to tell me that."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak or move. Murphy said coldly: "think about your girlfriend who is still outside, think about those people who have a relationship with you in the United States, think about your interests in the United States, and promise you that this is not only a threat, but also into practical action. Tell me what you know for the last time."


    He breathed loudly and said coldly, "I only know one thing. If you really plan to do something stupid, Murphy, I promise you, you will die miserably."

 Chapter 1654

    Murphy looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang looked at Murphy. Their eyes were cold.


    Everyone has different ways, but both Gao Yang and Murphy know that when the other party threatens you, it''s not just a threat, at least, it''s not a threat to scare people.


    To kill your whole family, you must kill your whole family. To make you die ugly, you must not look good. Whether you are high or Murphy, doing what you say is the foundation for them to settle down.


    Therefore, Gao Yang never doubted that Murphy would really expose his old background.


    Gao Yang tries his best to keep his eyes calm when he looks at Murphy. He looks calm and kills people. Now it''s no difficulty for Gao Yang.


    Murphy looked at Gao Yang directly, then suddenly sighed and whispered, "we used to get along well."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. Murphy spread his hands and said helplessly: "believe me, under some torture, even if you are really dumb, we can let you speak."


    Gao Yang still doesn''t speak.


    Murphy said helplessly, "what''s the need? It''s good for you and me. You''re going to keep the secret for big Ivan, but there''s no way to really keep the secret for him. Since it''s useless, why don''t you make things simpler, but have to turn your face and kill yourself?"


    After that, Murphy sighed and said in a deep voice, "we can''t control our destiny. You should understand this. Therefore, you should know that I can''t change the current situation whether I''m worried that I''ll die miserably or not. If you don''t say it, I''ll have to force you to speak."


    Gao Yang sighed, then whispered, "I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid of pain. What I''m most afraid of is being tortured to death. So, well, I''ll tell you."


    Murphy smiled and whispered, "I know. You''re going to kill me here, grab my gun, and then rush out all the way. Even if you still have to die in the end, it''s better than being caught alive. Do you think so?"


    Gao Yang just looked at Murphy helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "has your imagination always been so rich?"


    Murphy opened his suit and revealed his armpit holster. Then he smiled: "Look, without a gun, the holster is empty. I know you can create miracles with a gun in hand, and you can fight very well. Although I am confident in my fight, I still don''t dare to bring a gun in order to prevent accidents. I''m afraid you take it away, and the people I bring know what will happen, so even if you can kill me here, you can''t run out. You and yours Girlfriends will end badly. "


    Gao Yang sighed and stopped talking. Murphy raised a finger and whispered, "say it or not."


    Gao Yang wanted to lie for some time first, but he thought for a moment and gave up the idea, because it was impossible to realize it. Now he is not so naive. The outcome of not speaking and lying is the same, that is, being tortured to speak. Instead of wasting time, he might as well just point out.


    Gao Yang decided to do it, just as Murphy said.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s eyes, Murphy suddenly shouted, "someone!"


    Murphy''s voice is very loud. Gao Yang, who is going to do it, is cool. There is a table between him and Murphy. Even if he can control Murphy, it will have no impact on the overall situation. Moreover, Murphy is an expert. Gao Yang is not sure that he can immediately result in Murphy. As for taking Murphy as a hostage, it is even more difficult.


    The door was opened and came in. A man stood behind Murphy. Murphy didn''t speak, but still looked at Gao Yang quietly.


    Gao Yang knew this was his last chance, but he didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head slightly. At the same time, his upper body leaned forward slightly.


    After looking at Gao Yang, Murphy smiled, reached out and picked up the notes on the table and said loudly: "Mr. Gao''s notes, I need to talk to Mr. Gao again. You go and do things first."


    "Yes, sir."


    The visitor took the note and left. After closing the door when he left, Gao Yang looked at Murphy and whispered, "what do you mean?"


    Murphy shrugged and said, "a test, and you passed."


    Gao Yang frowned. Murphy was testing him. He didn''t think about this possibility, but he couldn''t think of any reason for Murphy to test him, so this option was quickly excluded.


    Unexpectedly, this is really a test.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s frown, Murphy smiled helplessly: "the superior has ordered me to test you. Although I think this trick is very boring, I still have to do it and understand it."


    "Why? As a cleaner, what''s your reason to test me?"


    Murphy shrugged and said, "of course it''s because of big Ivan."


    Gao Yang suddenly widened his eyes and whispered, "big Ivan! He asked you to test me?"


    Murphy scratched his face and said with a smile, "you misunderstood. I''m not testing you for big Ivan, but I''m testing you for the cleaner. How to say, it''s a little complicated."


    Gao Yang made a gesture of invitation.


    Murphy breathed out and whispered: "Some of what I just said is true and some is false. The false part is that I don''t want to know the whereabouts of big Ivan at all, and I don''t want to mention that the U.S. government will solve the problem of big Ivan. In addition, I won''t do any real dangerous behavior to you and your girlfriend, of course, including everyone you care about. Just now, I just represent Qing A test made by the cleaner to you is just a test. You don''t have to care at all. The first rule of the cleaner is never to bring any threat to our customers, any time, anything! "


    Murphy said solemnly: "For people like us, the interests of the organization come first. The state is just a noun for us and has no meaning at all, so my public identity has no meaning for you. Remember this, I have only one purpose to test you, that is, to see if you meet our requirements, and you passed the test, so now my real question comes , would you like to replace Big Ivan as a cleaner? "


    Gao Yang was completely confused. He frowned again, and then said, "what do you mean?"


    Murphy said seriously: "I didn''t lie just now. Big Ivan has been missing for too long, and there are differences in the internal opinions of the cleaners. Now the prevailing faction thinks that someone should replace Big Ivan''s position and role. After our investigation, you are the only suitable candidate. Therefore, my question now is whether you are willing to replace Big Ivan as our S-class customer, and At the same time, it has also become our partner. "

 Chapter 1655

    I went around in a big circle and played a heartbeat just to ask Gao Yang if he would raise the level of his customers as cleaners.


    In this way, the key to the problem lies in the meaning represented by the so-called S-class customer.


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang whispered, "explain."


    Murphy said in a deep voice: "S-level customers have privileges, but they also have responsibilities. At present, we just need big Ivan to help solve some problems, but he suddenly disappeared. If it is not necessary or urgent, we usually don''t do such behavior to an S-level customer."


    After a little explanation, Murphy whispered, "our highest level customer is not level 1, but level S. level s customers need to pay $50 million to the cleaners every year. If there are any tasks, the cleaners charge as usual. In return, if the business cleaners entrusted by level s customers are likely to complete, they must try their best and will not refuse."


    "It doesn''t sound like a special benefit," he shrugged


    Murphy smiled, "that''s because you haven''t found the real ability of the cleaner before. When your status improves, you will naturally find the precious promise of the cleaner."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s the case, so please continue."


    Murphy crossed his hands and said solemnly, "the cleaner and big Ivan have always cooperated well, but big Ivan has an accident now. We think he can''t compete with the United States, so we must find a replacement for him as soon as possible, and you are the only suitable candidate."


    Gao Yang pursed his lips and whispered, "you need arms."


    Murphy nodded, "yes, arms, a lot of arms."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "why must it be big Ivan? As long as you are a big army fire merchant, Deyue Mather, I believe that as long as you give money, he can certainly meet the needs of cleaners. Oh, do you want arms or not?"


    Murphy shook his head and smiled: "What do you think? As an S-class customer, we need you to pay for our work. Of course, we will pay you when we need you to work. In addition, I will explain why we find arms dealers such as Deyue mather. First, there is the shadow of the US government behind Deyue. Based on this, we can''t cooperate with him. Then, we need a lot of arms, generally Small arms dealers can''t be satisfied, and if we don''t want to buy from the Russian government, we can only find big Ivan. "


    Gao Yang pointed to himself and whispered, "Why me."


    Murphy smiled and said: "According to the information we have, you have taken over the main arms supply places, channels and most of the resources left by Da Ivan. Specifically, you can quickly grasp the resources left by Da Ivan, even if you don''t have them yet. For example, Europe is now in your hand, while America and Asia can also be said to be in your hand. If you like, Ivan and uliyanko''s land You can receive it relatively simply. Of course, it''s enough for us that you can control Europe. "


    In the Empire of great Ivan, Europe is really in charge now.


    After thinking for a moment, he looked up and said, "what do you need?"


    Murphy raised a finger and whispered, "a million AK47 rifles and 100000 RPG-7 rockets."


    Watching Murphy stop, he raised his eyebrows and said, "this is not a big business, is it?"


    Murphy smiled and whispered: "7.62mm intermediate bombs, one billion rounds, two complete production lines, one million RPG rockets, two production lines and 1000 infantry armored vehicles. Supporting parts are required. Tracked and wheeled armored vehicles can be used, but they must be old-fashioned. In key driving systems and weapon systems, there is no need for any electronic equipment to operate normally. Of course, there are supporting ammunition, There are 1000 towed guns. The model is unlimited, but the less the better. The caliber is unlimited, but the larger the better. It is required that each caliber gun is equipped with a shell production line. "


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said hard, "no one can do this business except big Ivan. In fact, I doubt that big Ivan can''t do it next."


    Murphy shrugged: "This is the first list, which may be added later. In addition, all these must be delivered within one year. You control big Ivan''s Europe, Russia, Ukraine and Belarus. Those old-fashioned equipment lie in the warehouse. If we don''t want to deal with the governments of the above countries, no one can get it except big Ivan and you We need a production line, which is more troublesome, but we believe you can do it. "


    Gao Yang didn''t ask Murphy''s cleaner what to do with these weapons. Although he was really curious, he knew that it was useless to ask. Murphy certainly wouldn''t say it. Why bother? Besides, people shouldn''t have asked what to do with so many weapons.


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "Falk, your appetite is too big, but I''m really not as powerful as you think."


    Murphy said in a deep voice: "this is just a business. When you become an S-class customer, we will start this business. You can refuse or accept it. Everything is up to you. I said that my threat to you just now is just a test for you. If you refuse, we will try other ways, but we will not threaten you or force you."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and whispered, "I don''t think big Ivan would refuse this business if he were here."


    Murphy whispered, "now I just want to know if you are willing to do this business."


    Gao Yang''s Distressed way: "Why must I replace Big Ivan? Yes, I can do some business for big Ivan now, solve some problems for big Ivan and make some decisions for him, but I really have no contact with him, I don''t want to replace him, and I don''t want to seek his empire. Why don''t you believe it and why do you think I should and will take it "Ivan''s arms Empire?"


    Murphy said with a surprised face, "I thought you would be willing to accept it. Really, I don''t think anyone is willing to give up such a rich and extremely rich fruit when it is within reach."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "I don''t want to, so if I have to replace Big Ivan to talk about it, I''ll tell you now, I won''t do it."


    Murphy laughed, and then he said with a relaxed face: "I see. If you don''t want to capture the Empire of big Ivan and kill big Ivan to replace him, the problem is easy to solve. Everything about big Ivan in the cleaner remains the same, but you become an S-class customer and complete our transaction instead of big Ivan. As for the matter between you and big Ivan, it''s up to you to solve it."

 Chapter 1656

    Gao Yang was calm on his face, but he turned upside down in his heart.


    What is the concept of the arms the cleaner wants? It can be said that overthrowing most countries in the world can not use so many arms, and Murphy said that they also need a production line, and the most important thing is to deliver within a year.


    It''s OK to say small things like guns and bullets, but Gao Yang doesn''t know how many ships it takes to deliver the equipment such as armored vehicles and artillery and ammunition required by the cleaner.


    It''s crazy. Gao Yang dare not rashly agree to Murphy''s request, because he really doesn''t know whether he can make this business with his own resources.


    After hesitating for a moment, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "I don''t know whether I can meet your requirements. I don''t think it''s possible to send such a huge batch of arms in a year. I can only drive a small part of his power instead of big Ivan, but I''m not big Ivan."


    Murphy shrugged his shoulders and said regretfully, "is this a rejection?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "it''s not rejection."


    Murphy snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "it''s not just a refusal. It''s a big event. Of course I have to give you time to consider it. Besides, it''s not suitable to discuss this topic all the time here today. Well, you can think about it carefully, but not too long."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I''ll think about it, calculate the resources I have at hand and what degree I can do. I''ll tell you later."


    Murphy nodded. Then he stood up and stretched out his hand to Gao Yang. After Gao Yang shook his hand with him, Murphy said in a deep voice: "I''m sorry for the test just now. I must solemnly state again that that''s not what I mean. I hope it won''t affect our personal friendship. In addition, the cleaners will never threaten you. Our ultimate is to interrupt cooperation. Therefore, everything just now is really a test."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I believe you."


    Murphy nodded, and then he turned to go out, but after two steps, he suddenly stopped, and then came back with a look of annoyance: "Just remember to tell you something big, I almost forgot about you. You''re famous this time, and according to your meaning, you''re going to expose your main identity in the United States. So, will you accept TV interviews and other things?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I haven''t thought about it, so I don''t know yet."


    Murphy exhaled, "I don''t know what you think. I''ll take it as if you will accept it. Remind you, don''t show your face. Don''t believe their commitment to mosaic your face. You have to disguise yourself, especially don''t show your eyes. This is very important. You have Sunglasses every time you show up before. This is a good habit. Remember to keep it."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "many people told me not to show their eyes, but I don''t know the reason. Can you tell me?"


    Murphy said with a smile, "a person''s face can be camouflaged, and even cosmetic surgery can be done, but the eyes can''t be camouflaged. For example, the distance between your eyes and your pupil distance. In many ways, in the eyes of some experienced people, you can recognize you just by your eyes, no matter how you camouflage."


    Gao Yang suddenly said, "I see. Thank you."


    Murphy nodded: "Also, if you accept an interview, don''t express it in your words. How to say, you''re used to this scene. You have to dress up like an ordinary person, an ordinary person who has good shooting skills but hasn''t killed anyone. Those reporters or hosts are very tricky in asking questions, and may set traps for you. You must be careful and pass any questions You can''t answer until you have your head. "


    "It''s a little difficult for me," he frowned


    Murphy waved and said, "if you want to be interviewed and call me, I''ll find someone to train you to make you look like an ordinary person in language, look and body language. Well, I''ll talk about it later. I have to go now. Call me earlier and finally say, your shots are really amazing. Bye."


    Murphy left, sat high in his chair and looked at the closed door in a daze, but soon, Yelena and several police swarmed into his room.


    An old policeman came over, shook hands with Gao Yang and said with a look of admiration: "I''m Mobley Henkel. As the director here, I must thank you for saving many people''s lives and protecting the people from terrorists."


    Gao Yanggang wanted to reply. The police chief stretched out his hand and stopped Gao Yang who wanted to speak. He smiled and said, "I know your voice is hurt. You need to protect your voice now. In other words, your loud roar is really too loud. I saw it."


    After that, the director pointed to a man in a suit and said with a smile, "you should go to the hospital, but I thought the FBI''s question would last a long time, so I invited the doctor. Fortunately, the FBI''s question time for you today is not long, but it''s better for you to let the doctor show you now."


    The doctor walked in front of Gao Yang, smiled politely, took out a small flashlight, and then said to Gao Yang, "please open your mouth."


    After a simple examination, the doctor smiled: "You use your voice too much and your vocal cords bleed. It will take you a long time to recover. I think it will take at least a month. During this time, you can''t drink, smoke or eat spicy food. Moreover, it''s very important to talk as little as possible, especially not loudly. I can prescribe some medicine for you first, but I suggest you better go to the hospital for careful examination Wait a minute. "


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "go back. Thank you, doctor."


    The doctor waved his hand and said, "don''t talk, don''t talk, especially in the near future. If you can''t say it, don''t say it."


    Gao Yang thought and said to the director, "those four people..."


    The director apologized: "We have a preliminary grasp of some information, but I''m sorry. The suspect''s situation still needs to be kept confidential. I can''t tell you too much. Oh, there''s a very important thing. Two of the four suspects have bombs. Your lethal shooting method has saved yourself and many people. I must express my appreciation and gratitude for your behavior and shooting skills again!"


    Gao Yang nodded with a frightened face and a pleased face. Then he whispered, "can we go?"


    "Of course, of course you can leave. I''ll arrange someone to take you out through the back door. There are too many reporters at the front door. Oh, and you may worry about retaliation. Well, I''ll specially study and solve this problem with you. Don''t worry, we will never let you suffer retaliation from anyone!"

 Chapter 1657

    Gao Yang and ye Lianna left, wearing sunglasses and covering their faces. Under the escort of two plainclothes, they left the police station like thieves through the back door.


    Before driving away Gao Yang, the police opened the driveway and walked around the front door of the police station. Gao Yang looked at the cars parked outside and the reporters who had blocked the door. It was estimated that there must be more than 200 people. Then the police told Gao Yang that there were more reporters guarding the police station than the reporters who reported on the scene of the attack.


    Of course, Gao Yang couldn''t let the police take him home, so he asked the police to take him and ye Lianna to the hotel.


    After returning to the hotel, the first thing is, of course, to make a quick call to whom to call. When Gao Yang endured a sore throat and made the call, ye Lianna finally breathed a sigh, and then whispered, "it''s a long day."


    Physically and mentally tired, Gao Yang hugged Ye Lianna, and then whispered, "in the future, no matter what happens, don''t stop in front of me!"


    Ye Lianna pulled Gao Yang''s arm around her small waist and whispered, "are you angry?"


    "I''m not angry, only moved, but you should believe me. No matter what happens, I have the ability to protect you. If you follow me, it means danger. You have to face some things, but you should remember that if we have to die, it must be me before you."


    Ye Lianna nodded gently and whispered, "I don''t know if I can do it, but I will remember your words and try to do it."


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything. He was a subconscious action without thinking. How could he change it.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna hugged each other and sat on the sofa for a long time. Now they all need to calm down. After a long time, ye Lianna, holding Gao Yang''s hand and leaning her back against Gao Yang''s chest, suddenly said, "Hey, your watch is broken?"


    Gao Yang raised his head and whispered, "what''s going on."


    Ye Lianna, holding Gao Yang''s left hand, got up and whispered, "the glass of your watch is broken. Didn''t you find it?"


    After ye Lianna left, Gao Yang raised her free left hand, looked at the gold watch on her left wrist, and found that there was a spider like crack in the dial glass.


    "What''s the matter? Let me see. When I cut the guy''s wrist with my left hand to grab the gun, it seemed that I did hit something hard, shet."


    Looking at his watch, Gao Yang could not help hating the four terrorist elements more when he regretted.


    The watch is worth a lot of money, but it''s not the key. The key is that Frye gave it to him, and Gao Yang got it when he was a nobody shortly after he entered the mercenary industry. Moreover, Frye brought it from Gaddafi''s palace after his near death, and the poor Frye was willing to give him a watch worth a lot of money, Therefore, the value of this watch is second. The key is that there is a sense of friendship placed on this watch.


    Now Gao Yang can buy any famous watch he likes, or he can bring an expensive watch every day, because he has just cleaned up poroneschenko''s watch cabinet, but Gao Yang has never moved to buy or change a watch.


    It has become Gao Yang''s habit to take the watch given by Catherine when wearing combat clothes or leisure, and the gold watch given by Frye when wearing formal clothes. Now that Frye''s watch is broken, how can Gao Yang not feel distressed.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s expression of flesh pain, ye Lianna also said fondly: "the pointer is still walking, and the time is right. It should just be


    The dial is broken. I think it can be repaired. "


    Gao Yang shook his wrist and whispered, "go to repair it tomorrow. Well, we should have a rest."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "you should talk less. I really don''t want your voice to be like this in the future. It''s hard to hear."


    Although there are still many important things to do, Gao Yang has always been thinking about his watch, so as soon as he got up the next morning, Gao Yang couldn''t wait to take ye Lianna to repair his watch.


    Gao Yang''s watch belongs to Constantine. Of course, it needs to be repaired in a special shop. Of course, there are many such places in the metropolis of New York.


    Found the nearest jiangshidanton store. When Gao Yang and ye Lianna went in, ye Lianna immediately found a staff member and said, "we want to repair a watch."


    Gao Yang is inconvenient to open his mouth. It''s natural for ye Lianna to repair the watch.


    Gao Yang was soon invited to the watch maintenance area. When Gao Yang took off the watch still on his wrist and handed it to a watch maintenance technician, the technician immediately said, "this is a heritage series. The surface damage is very serious. It must be replaced."


    Gao Yang nodded, while ye Lianna said, "please fix it as soon as possible. It''s very important to us. Thank you."


    The technician nodded: "OK, I''ll repair it as soon as possible, but the damage of this watch is serious. I''m worried that the internal parts may be damaged, so I need to open it for a comprehensive inspection. After I determine the damage and give your final repair plan, I''ll know how long it will take. This process may take a long time. You can wait here, or you can Wait for our staff to call you. "


    Ye Lianna immediately said, "we''ll wait."


    The technician quickly opened the watch case, and then the technician immediately stood up and said to Gao Yang and ye Lianna waiting in the rest area behind the workbench: "this watch has been opened before, and there is a thing that doesn''t belong to this watch. Well, there is also a line of numbers engraved here. Sorry, I haven''t encountered this situation. I want to know if you deliberately put it in?"


    Ye Lianna was very surprised. After Gao Yang pulled Ye Lianna for a while, he whispered, "the numbers and the things inside are of special significance to me. Please give me the things. As for the numbers, please copy them to me. I want to aftertaste them."


    The internal structure of the watch is very precise. If you want to observe the details, you need to use a magnifying glass. The technician looks at the change, records the numbers engraved inside the watch, uses a small sealed bag to hold the object he said that does not belong to the watch, and then gives both things to Gao Yang with a smile: "The watch is very precise. Put a redundant object in it, and then carve some numbers in it with a laser. This requires a very clever means. What you want to record must be very important. Oh, sorry."


    The talkative technician immediately returned to the back of the workbench and began to check Gao Yang''s watch. Gao Yang looked at the small and thin black square in the sealed bag. It really looked like a chip for a long time. Then he opened the technician''s folded paper and looked at the numbers on it.


    After reading it, Gao Yang quietly put it in his pocket, and then smiled at Ye Lianna with a puzzled face, with a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 1658

    During his training in Israel, Gao Yang received a special training as a commander, and a very important one is map research and judgment and map making.


    So just at a glance, Gao Yang understood that the number on the paper is longitude and latitude, so the string of numbers represents a geographical coordinate.


    Gao Yang has been running around the world in recent years, so he is very sensitive to the numbers of longitude and latitude, which leads him to quickly judge that the location represented by the geographical coordinates must be in Libya.


    The small black square looks like a chip, the number is a geographical coordinate, and the watch is taken from Gaddafi''s desk. It doesn''t need a strong imagination, but it can also remind people of one thing, that is, Gaddafi''s treasure.


    It is conservatively estimated that Gaddafi has more than $65 billion in assets. This asset refers to things such as cash and gold, not fixed assets. If we say fixed assets, the whole Libya was his before Gaddafi died.


    Gaddafi died, but his huge wealth was not found by the opposition. In other words, Gaddafi died, but he left a frightening treasure waiting to be discovered.


    Gao Yang''s heart began to pop, but he was still calm and waiting for the technician to repair his watch. After more than an hour, the result came out. It was not bad. There was no damage to the watch, just replace a watch mirror.


    One advantage of repairing watches at the largest maintenance center in the United States is that Gao Yang doesn''t have to wait for a mirror from Switzerland to repair his watch. After waiting for a while, Gao Yang paid the expensive maintenance fee and left the place where he repaired his watch with Ye Lianna.


    After leaving, ye Lianna said curiously, "that must be something very precious. I can see it from your eyes."


    Gao Yang nodded with a smile and whispered, "yes, it''s a very precious thing."


    After that, Gao Yang took out the satellite phone and dialed it out.


    Albert answered the phone. When Albert got through, Gao Yang immediately said, "how''s the situation?"


    "It''s not bad. Pavlovic''s injury doesn''t recover quickly, but his condition has stabilized. Others are in good condition. Some drugs are running out, but Ukraine doesn''t have them. You need to prepare them in advance. How''s your voice? It sounds like shava."


    "Use your voice too much, fat cat, go find the little fly and let him answer the phone," he said in a low voice


    Soon, Frye smiled and said, "boss, why are you looking for me? Is there anything at home?"


    "Everyone in your family is very good. I want to ask you, the watch you gave me, the gold watch you took from Gaddafi''s desk. Think about the situation at that time and tell me how you got it."


    Frye whispered, "let me see. I remember the watch was on the desk and there was a photo album next to it. At that time, we were in a hurry. When I saw the gold watch, I picked it up and put it in my trouser pocket. Then I saw the photo album and noticed that it was rice''s photo. What''s the matter, boss? What''s up?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, the watch you gave me was accidentally broken by me. Now I''ve just repaired it. I think there may be a big treasure in that watch."


    "Big treasure? What do you mean?"


    I can''t say much now. You''ll soon know what''s going on. I''ll hang up first and wait until I meet in Ukraine


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang scratched his head and said to Ye Lianna, "there were still a lot of things to do today, but now I want to check my guess first. Well, first, let''s find a computer."


    Ye Lianna said excitedly, "treasure? This kind of thing is really exciting. Let''s go home and use my computer."


    Gao Yang immediately returned home with Ye Lianna. Then Gao Yang opened the satellite map with a computer and quickly entered two groups of numbers.


    3104121365808, Gao Yang first inputs the two numbers according to the north latitude and east longitude. As soon as he hits the keyboard, the map jumps to a place.


    Libya, abahadi, nearly 100 kilometers south of Sirte, Gaddafi''s hometown.


    After waving his hand, Gao Yang quickly enlarged the satellite map, and then saw the coordinates. There was an airport in the north and a large manor in the southeast. It was a super luxurious manor built by Gaddafi in his hometown.


    Gao Yang knew that the manor had long fallen into the hands of the opposition, but the opposition turned the manor upside down. It can be said that he dug three feet into the ground, but did not find any property.


    After breathing, Gao Yang said to Ye Lianna in a hoarse voice, "treasure! I''m at least 50% sure now!"


    Ye Lianna jumped at Gao Yang fiercely. After she hugged Gao Yang, ye Lianna said eagerly: "it''s so exciting! Honey, take me to the treasure hunt, okay? I don''t want anything in it, but it''s a treasure hunt. Didn''t you have a dream of treasure hunt when you were a child?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it may be difficult and dangerous, and my judgment may not be right."


    Ye Lianna could not hide her disappointment, but she still reluctantly smiled and whispered, "I''m sorry, I may be a little too excited. Where is Libya? It''s really dangerous."


    "If you''re not afraid and the situation permits, I can really take you," he shrugged


    Ye Lianna was excited again. She grabbed Gao Yang, her eyes shining, and whispered, "when shall we go!"


    With a high smile, he whispered: "don''t get excited, don''t get excited. It''s still early. Where is it so easy? We have to make a lot of preparations. First of all, we have to find out which armed forces occupy Sirte and..."


    Ye Lianna quickly stretched out her hand and said, "well, I know, don''t say it. You can''t say too much now. Just remember to take me with you if it''s convenient when you go looking for treasure. I mean, if it''s convenient for you, although I really want to go, I really don''t want to give you any trouble."


    Gao Yang nodded with a smile and whispered, "sure."


    Treasure hunting is really not that simple. Gao Yang has a lot to do. Apart from that, Libya failed to get the life people thought it would have after Gaddafi''s death. On the contrary, everything has become worse after Libya''s death. Apart from that, Libya has now completely become a warlord separatist and war-torn unrest zone.


    If Gaoyang wants to find treasure, it is a very dangerous move to enter Libya first, and Gaoyang has to do at least one more thing now, that is to carefully evaluate the possibility that this chip and number represent a treasure.

 Chapter 1659

    When you open the satellite map, you can clearly see that the location of the coordinates is a piece of yellow sand. It really doesn''t look like a treasure. There may be errors in connecting with the satellite map. Gao Yang has expanded the viewing range a lot, but it''s the same. There is a piece of yellow sand.


    I can''t see anything from the landform. It''s right to think about it. If there is anything unusual in the place where the treasure is hidden, the treasure has long been picked up and left.


    After he felt that he couldn''t see any results, Gao Yang immediately called little Downey. When little Downey got through the phone, Gao Yang immediately said in a hurry: "does Eliza understand electronic chips and other things? I just got something that looks like a chip. I want to check whether it''s a chip. If so, what does the chip do?"


    Little Downey said with a bitter smile, "in your current situation, do you still have time to mind a chip? Well, Eliza is a computer genius, but she is not an expert in making computers, so I can tell you that she doesn''t understand this. I think you should find an engineer."


    "It makes sense. I should go to Silicon Valley, but I don''t have time now. Forget it. Put the chip in advance and solve the burning problem first."


    Little Downey whispered, "you''re going to be famous. This seems unstoppable. Well, I hope you can handle it as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang wants to find out what that chip like thing is, but he really doesn''t have time, so he has to bear his curiosity first and minimize the impact of being a hero last night.


    Before Gao Yang did anything, Taylor called first. He said nervously, "boss, I just turned on the TV, and then I found you all over the world. What happened to that attack?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "I haven''t had time to inform you. Yes, I''m famous, but the preliminary judgment of last night''s attack is just a coincidence. Don''t come to me now. Your identity is more sensitive. If someone connects you with me, there may be some trouble."


    Taylor immediately said, "then I''ll leave for Seattle today, if you''re sure it''s not dangerous."


    Just after the phone call with Taylor, Bob called, and then he yelled, "Gao, what''s the matter? I don''t want to disturb your two person world. As a result, you made such a big thing?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "did you just find out?"


    "Yes, I''ve been playing very well these days. I sleep until noon every day. What''s the matter with your voice?"


    "It''s all right. I''m busy. I''ll tell you later. Bye."


    Like an appointment, everyone''s calls came at the same time. Ye Lianna covered her mobile phone microphone, walked to Gao Yang and whispered, "the district police chief last night said he wanted you to answer the phone."


    Gao Yang''s cell phone broke, so he left Ye Lianna''s phone at the police station. Gao Yang took his cell phone, sighed and whispered, "hello."


    "Ah, Mr. Gao, that''s right. I''m sorry you have to come to the police station. There are still some things that need your cooperation. Our director of the General Administration of New York wants to meet you. Oh, there''s another news. I think I need to inform you. Mr. Mayor will meet you at the city hall first and award you a medal. The news was told by the mayor himself. He wants to ask you if it''s convenient for you, Can you talk to him about it in person, telephone and meeting are OK. If so, can I tell the mayor your phone number? "


    Gao Yang felt some pain in his head. He whispered, "Mr. director, I feel a little uncomfortable now. Well, I will go to the police station to cooperate with you immediately, but for other things, such as meeting with the mayor, can I think about it and reply?"


    "Yes, of course. Thank you for your cooperation. I''m waiting for you at the police station. Thank you, Mr. Gao."


    Gao Yang put down his cell phone, looked at the chip he put on the table and sighed.


    Ye Lianna said with a worried face, "it''s very troublesome?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "it''s troublesome, but don''t worry, there''s no danger."


    To meet with the director and the mayor of New York, if it''s normal, Gao Yang will get the medal issued by the police department, and the medal issued by the mayor may also get a bonus, but the problem is that Gao Yang really doesn''t want to receive these rewards that will only bring harm to him.


    What Gao Yang wants to do now is to find out whether he has found the key to a treasure, not to see this person or that person, or to expose his identity and bring him a lot of threats.


    There are too many things to consider. Apart from others, Murphy is still struggling with how to answer Gao Yang.


    When Gao Yang was having a headache, the phone rang again. After looking at it, it was Morgan. Gao Yang, who was looking forward to someone pointing out a clear way, quickly connected the phone.


    "I''m in New York. Come and see me quickly."


    After asking the place clearly, Gao Yang immediately put down the phone and said to Ye Lianna, "I need to see Morgan. Wait for me at home and give me the car key."


    He had to disguise before he could go out. Gao Yang hurried to see Morgan. On the way, he first received calls from Karima, Lucy, Catherine and even Adele, telling them that the person on TV was really himself, but after nothing, Gao Yang suddenly found that he was very valued.


    When he met Morgan, Morgan smiled and said seriously, "if there is no accident, the president should meet you. Wait, you will soon be invited by the president. Now, the impact of this event is still fermenting, far from Gao Chao."

 Chapter 1660

    Considering that he is really likely to receive an invitation from the president, Gao Yang is a little anxious.


    "What if I really receive an invitation from the president?"


    Gao Yang likes to ask Morgan about any problems, but this time Morgan stretched out his hand and said helplessly: "don''t ask me, I don''t know what to do, because I''ve never had experience as a public figure."


    After that, Morgan thought for a moment, then said with a bitter smile: "especially a highly watched superhero, I don''t know how to be."


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "I need professional advice, otherwise I don''t know how to get through this difficulty."


    Morgan nodded, "yes, but you don''t have experts in this field to give you professional guidance. I''m trying to find a way, but so far, I haven''t found a suitable candidate."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and whispered, "I have. The FBI can help me. They will train me how to disguise myself in public."


    Morgan widened his eyes and shouted, "FBI? Are you crazy?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "this is another very serious trouble. How can I say that the FBI is actually a cleaner. Well, the cleaner is responsible for letting the FBI teach me how to disguise myself in public."


    Morgan breathed out and shouted: "Speak clearly next time. OK, let''s talk about the consequences of this event. First, this event will become your capital and make you a good impression in front of the public, but this is not the key. The key is that your heroic identity will give you a strong public influence. With influence, you can get strong support from military interests and gun owning factions Hold on, and your company will naturally have a bright future. "


    Gao Yang was very distressed and said, "I can be called a public figure. I will also become the focus of attention. In this case, it will be difficult for me to do anything again?"


    Morgan said with a smile, "it depends on your ability. The big man has no shadow behind his bright image? You should understand that you are not an entertainment star. You are a hero who killed the bad guys and saved the people. You are a hero, a real hero, not a bright star who staged heroes on the screen. There is a big difference."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t understand the difference."


    Morgan smiled: "Everyone knows that entertainment stars are fake. Spider man is a superhero in New York. New Yorkers like spider man and the star who plays spider man, but no one will confuse spider man with the star who plays spider man. You, you are a real hero, you are you, which means you get the treatment of a hero rather than a star ¡£¡±


    Morgan waved his hand vigorously and said with a smile: "What is the treatment of heroes? You will be sought after and loved, and this love is loved and lacking by politicians. They will stretch out an olive branch to you. You just need to grasp the olive branch and you will have good friends with those big people. A senator will say, look, I just had lunch with our hero Gao. Our views are very consistent, so we get along very happily , think about it. I wanted you to have a relationship with some big people. I needed to build momentum for you and create an opportunity for you to contact. Now? All this in turn, they will take the initiative to find you. You will quickly and efficiently weave an unbreakable net for you in the United States. When the net is woven, even if there is anything, don''t worry You said there would be a lot of people working for you. "


    After a little excited, Morgan took a sip of water and said excitedly: "Of course, the premise of all this is that you have to be able to operate and turn your influence into strength. Only the influence is not enough, far from enough, and you need enough interest relations to ensure the firmness of this network, but I believe you know how to do it, and you will do well."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if I won''t, and you."


    Morgan smiled complacently, and then said confidently: "yes, of course I will help you. If everything goes well, our plan can be realized one to two years in advance. At that time, you will be another invisible big man in the United States, no..."


    Morgan suddenly stopped, thought carefully for a moment, and said seriously to Gao Yang: "no, you are not an invisible big man in the United States. In any sense, you are a big man with great influence all over the world."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and whispered, "I don''t care if I can become a big man. I have a very difficult problem now. I want you to help me think about it."


    After Gao Yang finished his conversation with Murphy, Morgan was very surprised and said, "what do the cleaners want? What do they want? Twelve armored vehicles? One thousand guns and production lines. In the form of the cleaner organization, what do they want? It''s too strange."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I don''t know. The cleaner wants to buy it from big Ivan, but big Ivan is not here, so they came to me, but I really don''t know what the cleaner wants to do, so I can''t decide whether to talk about it further."


    "It''s a big business, but it''s just a business. Why not do it? Whether you maintain it for big Ivan or take over the Empire for yourself, there''s no reason to refuse it."


    Very firmly, Morgan said seriously: "No matter how big Ivan ends up, you can do this business, but you have to understand whether you have the strength to do this business, so you should show the cleaner that you are willing to cooperate. However, in terms of specific cooperation methods and specific contents of the contract, for example, the one-year delivery period is too tight, or reduce the supply or extend the delivery period, I don''t know The specific resources in your hand, so it''s good for you to master this degree. In short, don''t exceed your ability limit. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I see. I''ll contact the cleaners and tell them I''m willing to do this business. By the way, do you have any places where you need cleaners? If I become an S-class customer, there will be many conveniences that I didn''t have before."


    Morgan smiled, "no, what I do doesn''t need the cleaner''s treatment. If necessary, I''ll tell you."


    Gao Yang stood up and whispered: "I have to leave. I can''t wait any longer. I''m going to the police station now. Oh, Morgan, I tell you, I really hate this very busy and busy life. I''m actually a lazy man. I just want to be a happy rich man who spends money all over the world, not the pleasure of enjoying rights and the busyness that makes me out of breath."

 Chapter 1661

    Even when shaking hands with the director of the New York Police Department, Gao Yang didn''t mean to take off his sunglasses.


    After a burst of meaningless compliments and greetings, when the director motioned to Gao Yang to sit down, he immediately turned to a serious expression and said with a serious face: "Mr. Gao, now we can confirm that the incident last night was a premeditated terrorist attack. Among the four suspects, one is Ayman Nasser. He is an Iraqi immigrant. Just before the attack, he announced his loyalty to AIS on Facebook."


    Hearing the familiar name of ACE, Gao Yang couldn''t help wiping his face with his hand.


    "The other, Daud Ahmed, is also from Iraq. This person has been acting normally. However, after the FBI searched his home last night, it found a large number of raw materials for making bombs and information records of contact with three other terrorists, but we did not find any trace of contact with overseas terrorists."


    After a brief introduction, the director said solemnly: "The results of the preliminary investigation show that these four people intend to launch a large-scale terrorist attack in New York, but at present, only Ayman Hassel has unilaterally announced his loyalty to AIS, but no organization has claimed responsibility for the incident. Therefore, we can''t confirm whether this is an isolated attack or a prelude to a large-scale attack."


    Gao Yang nodded and didn''t say anything, because he was just informing him about the situation, not asking for his opinions.


    The director sighed and said in a low voice, "because it is not possible to confirm whether the terrorist who was killed has any accomplices, Mr. Gao, your situation is still relatively dangerous. The police suggest to provide you with witness protection. You''d better reduce your activities temporarily before confirming your safety."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then shook his head and said: "Mr. Secretary, I don''t need protection. Frankly speaking, I think I can protect myself. As long as I have a gun, well, of course, I''m a law-abiding person, so I won''t take a gun to the streets. But as long as I''m at home, I don''t worry about terrorists coming to me for revenge. I still have a lot of things to deal with, so I can''t stay in New York all the time. I may go to Hughes Don, where can I legally take a gun to the street? "


    The director waved his hand and said with a smile, "indeed, your hand has surprised me so far. In addition, I am also a member of IPSC and often participate in three gun shooting competitions. Well, I think you will be safer if you have the protection of the police."


    Gao Yang shook his head and smiled, "sorry, it will make me feel very uncomfortable. Mr. director, there is no need to waste valuable police force on me."


    The director nodded, and then he smiled: "Mr. Gao, this matter is still under investigation. We are still very busy. When the investigation of this matter is over, I would like to award you the medal of honor, the highest level medal. This medal is awarded to police officers. In extreme emergencies, police officers who devote themselves to their duties and show extreme personal courage will also be awarded in special cases when they know there is danger However, for a brave individual, whether a policeman or not, I think you fully deserve this medal. In addition, I would like to invite you to become an honorary policeman of the New York City Police Department, a lifelong honorary policeman. "


    After finishing with a smile, the director shrugged and said with a smile: "of course, a press conference may be held at the same time when this ceremony is held, so it can only be done after confirming that there is no subsequent danger, and this requires your consent. Therefore, I sincerely request you to accept this medal and become our honorary police."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "I''m very honored to get these awards, but I''m not ready to become a public figure. I''m worried that my life will be affected, so please allow me to think about it?"


    The director smiled: "Of course, I understand your mood very much. You can think about it slowly. In addition, I have something to tell you. The mayor also plans to award you a medal. Please think about it together. There are many media who want to interview you. Because you are applicable to the witness protection regulations, the police have not disclosed any personal information about you, so it is very multimedia On me, without your consent and the permission of the FBI, they can''t make more reports and introductions to you, but if you are willing to be interviewed, it''s no problem. "


    "What media are there?" he said in a loud voice


    The director waved his hand and said with a smile, "all the media you know, including the foreign media you haven''t heard of, you can make a national speech tour if you like."


    What is influence? It''s called influence.


    Gao Yang sighed again in his heart and whispered, "I''ll think about it seriously."


    The director stood up, stretched out his hand to Gao Yang, smiled and said, "I know your voice is uncomfortable and can''t talk too much. We''ll have a good chat after your voice recovers. Finally, thank you again for your bravery."


    After saying goodbye to the director, with countless invitations, Gao Yang left the police station and immediately called Murphy.


    When Murphy got through, Gao Yang hurriedly said, "man, I''ve considered it. I''m willing to cooperate with you. Now I think we''d better have an interview."


    Murphy immediately said with a smile, "very good. Well, let''s meet immediately. It''s just according to the FBI''s work process. We still need to meet you today. Let''s meet through open and formal channels. Well, come to the FBI headquarters and I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    Gao Yang didn''t get on the bus at all. It wasn''t long before the FBI drove him to federal square, the headquarters of the FBI branch in New York.


    Murphy''s office is very big and magnificent. When Gao Yang sat down, he looked around and exclaimed, "your place is good. In addition, can you say anything?"


    Murphy opened his arms and laughed loudly, "there''s no safer place than here. You can say anything you want."


    Gao Yang immediately clapped his hands, and then said eagerly, "OK, man, first solve the problems in front of me and tell me what to do so that I can''t be exposed to the public after I''m on TV."


    Murphy waved, "don''t worry about this. I have mature plans and rich experience to help you get rid of your troubles and ensure that you on TV and you are two people, so now let''s talk about business first."

 Chapter 1662

    Gao Yang believed Murphy''s words, so he put all the uneasiness behind him for the time being.


    In the United States, the FBI is similar to the CIA. It is also like an intelligence agency, but it is only responsible for the country and not only the intelligence agency. The FBI has a large scope of authority, such as the police, but not the police, and is one level higher than the police agency. Gao Yang believes that if the FBI is willing to cover up his identity and provide protection, no one can find him.


    After temporarily relieved, Gao Yang immediately said, "I am willing to cooperate with the cleaners, but I think it is necessary to discuss the specific content of that business."


    Murphy grinned and shouted, "good, you say."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "first of all, delivery. I can provide goods, but I don''t want to deliver goods. Frankly, I can monopolize the Russian arms from the central and Eastern European market, but in terms of transportation, I have few resources, so I want you to be responsible for the transportation."


    Murphy touched his head, and then said with a distressed face: "I thought you would talk about the price first. I didn''t expect you to talk about the transportation line first. Man, when big Ivan sold arms, it was always package transportation and delivered to the door."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I said, I''m not big Ivan. Don''t ask me for the level of big Ivan."


    Murphy shook his head and said with a distressed face: "no, you must be responsible for transportation. Our transportation capacity is not enough. The option of self transportation is not within the scope of the cleaner''s senior management''s consideration. Man, you have to find a way to deliver the goods safely and quickly."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "where to send it? We haven''t discussed this problem before."


    "Africa, the specific location can only be told to you after we confirm our cooperation."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you have to tell me now that I need to calculate the transportation capacity, and the landing place is the key, man."


    Murphy thought carefully for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, I still can''t say it now. You can say how much capacity you have now."


    Gaoyang booth Road: "Two 10000 ton small ro ro ships can be used at any time. These are big Ivan''s, and the rest are cooperative ships. I don''t know when and how much cargo that ship can carry. In addition, there are two main routes for transporting arms. One is from the Black Sea, the most troublesome is through the Bosporus Strait, and then through the Strait of Gibraltar or the Suez Canal. In addition One is to deliver goods from Russia, bypassing the Atlantic Ocean to the west coast of Africa. This route can only deliver goods from Russia, but I can''t guarantee that the delivery can be normal in the situation of Russia. "


    Murphy bowed his head for a moment and said in a deep voice, "we''ll find a way to ensure that your ship won''t be checked and detained."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and nodded: "OK, let''s continue. What you want is old-fashioned ammunition, and the quantity is too large. I can''t guarantee to give it to you in full. I can only guarantee to meet your needs as much as possible. As for the production line, I can''t guarantee. There was no option of production line in the goods list before da Ivan, but I think I should be able to get it."


    Murphy waved, "man, you can''t guarantee time. Can''t you even guarantee enough goods now?"


    Gao Yang said with a gloomy face: "man, I''m a mercenary, not an arms dealer. You can''t expect me to perform as well as big Ivan, Falk! Why should each of you take my temporary part-time job as my own job? I''m a mercenary, mercenary!"


    Murphy thought for a moment, then shrugged and said, "I need to communicate with the top, but you have to guarantee a certain amount. I want 1000, and you give me 100. What''s that?"


    Heaved a sigh and whispered, "guns, ammunition, rocket launchers and ammunition, as well as artillery and shells, I will certainly give you in full, but I don''t dare to guarantee the production line. Armored vehicles, I can guarantee you 235 BMP-1 armored vehicles. I need to find the rest."


    Murphy frowned, "why 235? Why are there only these?"


    Gao Yang said angrily: "because these are lying in Da Ivan''s warehouse, they can be put forward and sealed at any time, but they can be used with a little repair and maintenance."


    Murphy thought, nodded and said, "well, I''ll communicate with the above and give you a reply."


    Gao Yang hopes that the model is unlimited. When there is no limit, the cleaner will sell as many goods as he can supply, but obviously this is unlikely. The cleaner must hope that he can deliver all goods on time and in quantity.


    Gao Yang had nothing to say, so he whispered, "you''d better hurry. If you agree to my request, we''ll start the business as soon as possible."


    Murphy reached out and said, "wait, wait, man, the price. I didn''t say the price. How much do you want according to our requirements? How much do you want according to your requirements?"


    Gao Yang was stunned because he didn''t know how much money was appropriate, because he was really not an arms dealer. He didn''t know the cost of this business. How to quote.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s expression, Murphy said with a flesh ache on his face: "have you ever thought about this problem? Well, you are really incompetent."


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "ten billion dollars?"


    Murphy sank his face and said, "don''t be kidding."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s just a joke. I have to calculate the cost and tell you later."


    Murphy said angrily, "speed up. In addition, before you quote, pay the membership fee of S-class customers for $50 million in a lump sum. I''ll give you an account and transfer it."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "now?"


    "Now, of course."


    After that, Murphy said in surprise, "what''s the matter? You don''t have 50 million?"


    Of course, Gao Yang can take out 50 million yuan, but none of the money is his. In order to maintain the great Ivan Empire, the money is spent every day like running water, and the 200 million loan interest should be prepared for repayment. Gao Yang doesn''t know where to get the money. Although Morgan has prepared a sum of money for him, he doesn''t want to take Morgan''s money to pay the membership fee, so he wants to cry poor, See if you can delay it.


    Gao Yang was very embarrassed and said, "I can''t take out $50 million, but I''m really nervous to pay it immediately. Can I top the membership fee with the payment? I''m sure there''s no problem. It''s such a small thing."


    Murphy said solemnly, "ram, you are the poorest S-class customer of the cleaner. Really, I promise you, you are really poor."

 Chapter 1663

    Gao Yang used to be an instructor and kicked a kind of people to death and immortality.


    Gao Yang was also a student and was trained by the instructor to be immortal.


    But Gao Yang never thought that he would be a trainer one day. He still learned to walk.


    "Step! Step! Don''t look down, look up, imagine you''re walking the red carpet, oh, shet!"


    Gao Yang was confused when he walked. Then an old man with gray hair said angrily, "sorry, sir, I may not be able to do your request. He can''t be trained into another person in a short time. It''s impossible."


    Murphy scratched his head, looked at Gao Yang and sighed. Then he sighed again and scratched his head harder.


    Everyone has unique body language, which is why many people can recognize people at a glance even if they are far away and can''t see their faces.


    Gao Yang is learning to walk. His stride range is completely different from that before, his arm swing is different from that before, and his facial expression is different from that before.


    In general, Gao Yang should learn how to make himself look completely different from before.


    It''s been decades. It''s so easy to suddenly say that change is about to change. Moreover, it''s not like kicking a positive step in the army. It''s too difficult to completely change the beginning and end of the habit in a short time.


    Gao Yang''s stride was 65 cm at each step. Now Murphy asked him to change his image and asked him to increase his stride by two cm to 67 cm. Don''t underestimate these two cm. Su rian''s increased distance is very small, but it can make a person completely different from before.


    The problem is that Gao Yang will return to his habitual pace, unconscious, but uncontrollably change back to the original him.


    If the time is longer and there is enough training time, Gao Yang may be able to force a complete change in his body language in a short time, but the problem is that he is too busy and time is too tight. Only one day and one night can let him change his speech and behavior according to the guidance of the instructor.


    Looking at the impatient instructor and the helpless Murphy, he shouted loudly, and then said to his instructor, "Mr. max, there''s no way. You can hit me."


    Murphy was stunned and said loudly, "what did you say?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said helplessly: "I said that in order to make me strengthen my impression and form conditions, he can hit me. If I do something wrong, I come up all at once. People are easy to remember when they are hurt."


    Murphy frowned and said, "your request is really rare."


    The old man looked at Murphy. Murphy turned his head. After seeing the old man''s expression, he stretched his hands forward and said loudly, "you heard him. He asked you to beat him, then you''ll beat him hard!"


    The old man nodded, looked around for a moment, raised his hand and said, "wait a moment, I have to find a whip!"


    The old man hurried out. Murphy looked at Gao Yang and said, "it''s a small thing to be beaten, but your time is too tight? I don''t think you can do it."


    Gao Yang gritted his teeth and said, "I''m sure I can do it. I don''t have time to spend here. By the way, did you ask about that? How about it."


    Murphy breathed and said helplessly, "the boss agreed. You can top the membership fee with the payment."


    Max knocked on the door outside. Murphy stopped talking. Then Max quickly opened the door himself. He held a nearly two meter long stick in his hand. It looked like it had just been cut off from a tree with bark.


    Looking at the stick, the toughness is very good. The thick end is similar to the thumb and the thin end is similar to the little finger. Looking at it, Gao Yang felt his scalp tight and said loudly, "where did you get it?"


    Max PI smiled and said, "in the garden outside, red weeping willows are the most suitable for making a whip. Well, Mr. Gao, now go back to the sofa and start doing it according to my instructions."


    "Stand up, good, walk, pay attention to the stride, pay attention to the stride, stop, turn around, oh..."


    "Ow!"


    After PIA''s sound, Gao Yang jumped forward with his ass covered, and then he shouted to max, "man, it hurts so much! Don''t be so cruel!"


    Max smiled strangely, waved the wicker in his hand and said loudly: "sit back and start over, Mr. Gao, now you should have a deep impression of what will happen if you make a mistake, so don''t make a mistake. We can take our time, take our time..."


    Gao Yang took a breath, shook his head, sat back on the sofa with a helpless face, stood up again, carefully controlled his stride, walked to the virtual microphone and was about to smile. Max waved his hand and the whip pulled on his thigh again.


    It hurts, really hurts, very, very painful.


    When he grinned and rubbed his legs quickly, Mike said in a deep voice, "your action is too slow, too deliberate, not natural enough. Start again."


    To control the stride, each step should not be too big or too small. Gao Yang has to be careful and devote himself to the control of the steps, but the more deliberate it is, the more likely it is to make mistakes. He will walk slowly and unnaturally.


    Gao Yang has been beaten, but the effect is also obvious. Gao Yang can finally walk a short way from the microphone simulated in the sofa lane with a free look and neat stride.


    Then, Gao Yang began to use his face to show a completely different look from before.


    "Mr. Gao, I''m glad you can accept my interview. Say hello to the audience. If you''re wrong, come again."


    "Mr. Gao, what was your idea at that time that you decided to take a risk and rush out? Wrong, come again. I told you, you should be confused and afraid. You are too calm! Come again!"


    "Hands! Hands! Watch your hands! Come again."


    After being beaten more than ten times, Gao Yang can finally make the expression on his face when facing max. of course, it''s just a few specific facial expressions, and where and how to put his hands.


    Some very subtle and trivial actions made Gao Yang suffer.


    Gao Yang felt that his ass and thigh back must be bruised. The old man Max would never hit him. He would show his position outside, but the rest was definitely where to hit, and he would never leave his strength.


    Gao Yang has no doubt that although he tries hard to change himself, his urgent thoughts and needs are not as deep and absolute as those he has been hit. Therefore, although the pain hurts a little, Gao Yang doesn''t want to show himself on TV for the sake of his life.


    Finally, Murphy couldn''t see it anymore. He stood up and said loudly, "you practice slowly. You will award medals and hold a press conference at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning. You still have time to practice. I''ll go first. I didn''t see that human abuse is a hobby of being abused. Bye."

 Chapter 1664

    After a sleepless night, there was warm applause from the police and reporters. The medal ceremony did not invite ordinary people.


    Heroes do receive different treatment. Gao Yang may be the only one to receive a medal with sunglasses, but no one thinks he is very impolite.


    Gao Yang''s hero was shaped surprisingly smoothly. From beginning to end, no one made any objection, and the New York police department and the FBI played a key role in his platform.


    The FBI needless to say that with Murphy, there is no problem in dressing Gao Yang up as a superman. However, the New York police department is willing to provide a platform for Gao Yang and vigorously promote Gao Yang to be a hero. That is because Gao Yang''s existence not only does not damage the face of the New York Police Department, but also preserves the face of many people.


    Gao Yang didn''t stand up when the police couldn''t control the situation. Just like in the film, he quickly ended a chaos without the presence of the police. The police arrived at the scene less than a minute after the incident, and the reaction was amazing. Therefore, at least no one seemed incompetent in the incident, except that they should find abnormalities before the incident, The Department of Homeland Security established after 9 / 11.


    The FBI, which has been deprived of a large part of its power, is happy to make the Department of Homeland Security look incompetent, although no one will say.


    When Gao Yang shook hands with the director, and after the warm applause, the director pressed his hand to the audience, then smiled and said loudly: "we all agree that Mr. Gao embodied extraordinary courage and excellent skills in this incident, which is very consistent with the consistent image of our police department. Therefore, Mr. Gao, are you willing to become an honorary police officer of the New York police department?"


    Gao Yang bowed slightly and said in a hoarse and ugly voice, "it''s a great honor, Mr. director."


    The director took a golden badge from the hand of a female policeman behind him. The special thing is that there is no number on the badge.


    The director picked up the badge, carefully pinned it to Gao Yang''s chest and tied it with the medal. It is reasonable to say that there should be a certificate with photos, but the certificate will not be available until Gao Yang takes photos.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, his badge is at the sheriff level. The badge of the New York police department is divided into three levels and twelve levels. The first level is a policeman, the second level is a detective, and the third level is a sheriff. Gao Yang has no detailed level, but 28000 of the more than 30000 police in New York have to salute him when they see his badge.


    According to the formal procedures, Gao Yang still needs to be sworn in, but Gao Yang has no law enforcement power, so the swearing in step must be cancelled. The police badge is pinned to his chest, and the ceremony of becoming an honorary police can end.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, he put on his badge and said seriously: "In this unfortunate terrorist attack, five citizens were injured. Although there was no worse situation, I think if Mr. Gao had a gun instead of having to take it from the terrorists, the result might be very different. Therefore, we have a special gift for Mr. Gao. In view of Mr. Gao''s heroic behavior and his performance With a sense of justice and fearless spirit, we decided to issue Mr. Gao a special gun certificate and have the right to hide guns in New York City, just like our agents. "


    Gao Yang was surprised that with such a gun certificate, he could legally hide his gun in New York, which undoubtedly made it a lot easier for him, but Gao Yang felt that a director would not dare to issue him such a gun certificate anyway, especially in New York with strict gun control.


    I don''t understand, but Gao Yang certainly won''t say anything. In the United States, the gun control faction and the gun holding faction have been fighting endlessly. The director must not have made a decision in his head. Who knows what else is fighting behind it, Gao Yang doesn''t bother to take care of it. It''s good as long as he can easily carry a gun in New York in the future.


    It''s time to make a speech. A reporter shouted: "Mr. Gao, say something! Please be sure to say something!"


    Gao Yang is still in pain when he stands in front of the microphone, so he will never say the wrong words or make the wrong expression.


    "Thank you..."


    Gao Yang twitched at the corner of his mouth, swallowed his saliva hard, and said again: "I''m very grateful..."


    Gao Yang stopped talking. With a helpless and apologetic face, he pointed to his throat and said to the police chief around him, "I''m really sorry."


    "I understand very well, Mr. Gao. You must follow the doctor''s advice. We all understand."


    After waiting for the director to finish quickly, Gao Yang faced the audience. After a very nonstandard salute, he said in a hoarse voice, "sorry, thank you."


    After pointing to his voice with an apologetic and regretful face again, Gao Yang seemed to suddenly remember. He put his head in front of the microphone again and whispered, "when I get better, I may accept an interview..."


    Before he finished, Gao Yang drew a circle with his hand and made a gesture you all know. There was warm applause again.


    Gao Yang on the stage glanced and saw Murphy nodding imperceptibly, and Max, who had trained him day and night, nodded while applauding, and his heart was completely relieved.


    Being hoarse and unable to speak is really a good excuse. The police station has passed this level. Gao Yang is confident that he can pass the next level of the mayor.


    When the ceremony was over, Gao Yang came to the back waiting to take photos and make certificates. He had to be taken with people all the time. Gao Yang refused to come. He would never take off his sunglasses, and his scissors hand was always skillful and could block some key positions on his face.


    Before taking photos, the director smiled and said, "Mr. Gao, your ID can be taken after taking photos. Don''t worry, we won''t keep your photos on file. The FBI doesn''t allow them. They even have people staring at you. To tell the truth, the FBI is too concerned about your protection."


    When he was smiling politely, his new cell phone rang. After connecting, he heard Taylor say in a hurry: "Lucy is in the hospital. She is going to have a baby today!"

 Chapter 1665

    Gao Yang is worried that he will not catch up with the moment when the child is born.


    From New York to Seattle, even if there is a private plane that can minimize the waiting time, it will always take a few hours.


    Gao Yang is very tired. In order to let him have a good rest, ye Lianna lets him stay in the small cabin with only two seats, but Gao Yang sitting in the chair is not sleepy at all.


    Bruce''s posthumous son is about to be born, which makes Gao Yang uncontrollably think of Bruce and the little bit of Satan when Bruce was alive.


    Gao Yang found that he had not thought of Bruce for a long time.


    During Bruce''s first death, he thought of Bruce almost every day. After sad memories, there was deep hatred, but now, commander Gao Yang occasionally thinks of Bruce.


    Gao Yang was surprised to find that he couldn''t remember what Bruce looked like. The more he tried to think about it, the more he couldn''t remember it.


    He left the chair, went to the wine cabinet and got a glass of whisky for himself. Gao Yang took the wine and sat back in the chair again. After a long period of stupidity, he raised his glass and said to himself, "Hi, Bruce, your child is going to be born."


    After talking to himself, Gao Yang drank up the wine in the glass, and then a man whispered, "Bruce, I can''t remember your appearance. Your image began to blur in my heart. I was thinking, am I going to forget you?"


    Gao Yang actually asked himself. After thinking for a long time, he clenched his fist and said in a deep voice, "no, Bruce, I haven''t forgotten you. I''ve never forgotten. I just don''t dare to think of you. Thinking of you will hurt my heart."


    He poured himself a glass of wine again. Gao Yang stood in the cabin, looked at the porthole and said to himself: "Now we are different from before. I don''t know how I did it. Somehow, we have become more and more important people. A lot of important events have come to me. Satan has changed. Now Satan can no longer be called a mercenary group, because we haven''t taken over a task for a long time."


    He lowered his head and took a sip of wine. He held the cup tightly and said gnashing his teeth: "but I have never forgotten your hatred. We have never forgotten it. I am very sure about it. People should look forward and should not trip their feet with hatred, but I can''t do it! Because we owe you."


    After drinking the wine, Gao Yang sat down heavily. Then he waved his hand suddenly and said in a deep voice: "Satan''s days as a mercenary regiment will not be too long, but Satan''s history as a legend has just begun! As you wish, we are doing big business now. Each of us is a multimillionaire and a billionaire in the near future. We will let your son live the best life and receive the best education, because we will be the most powerful in the world Some of you! "


    After that, Gao Yang clenched his fist and said to himself: "Wait! Bruce! Wait, Satan''s history as a mercenary regiment will end, but that must be after killing badadi! Kill badadi, your revenge will be rewarded. I dare not promise to destroy badadi, but I can guarantee that I will fucking kill badadi! Badadi will never die, because we owe you this!"


    Thinking of Bruce always makes Gao Yang''s mood out of control.


    Until the plane landed, Gao Yang''s mood was still very unstable, but when he arrived at the hospital and saw a group of people waiting outside the delivery room, Gao Yang''s mood quickly changed from sadness and anger to anxiety and expectation when welcoming a new life.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Into the delivery room, just in less than ten minutes."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. He arrived before the child was born, but now he began to worry about Lucy and the child, so he soon changed from relaxed to nervous again, and whispered, "how''s it going? Is the situation okay?"


    "OK, the doctor said it was OK."


    He breathed loudly, and then he looked at the man waiting outside the delivery room.


    There are not many people. If Satan is not nearly injured, there should be more people here, but not less. In addition to Gao Yang and Bob, who have been here once, jack also came.


    Soon, Gao Yang heard Lucy''s scream.


    Jack stood up with a nervous face and shouted, "what''s the matter? No problem? No problem?"


    Everyone here has no experience in giving birth. The only one who has experience is Bruce''s mother. However, after Bruce died, Bruce''s mother went into the delivery room to give birth with Lucy card, so Gao Yang also wanted to catch someone and didn''t know who to ask.


    Just then, Taylor wiped the sweat on his face and said uncertainly, "it''s okay, it should be okay, this is normal."


    There was another shriek that sounded very sad. Gao Yang couldn''t sit still. He stood up and whispered, "who goes in and have a look, ye Lianna, go in and have a look."


    It''s all old men. No one can go in, so they can only let Ye Lianna go. But just after ye Lianna stood up, Bob said, "no, no, don''t go in. It''s not good to go in without the doctor''s permission?"


    In the uneasy discussion, another ten minutes passed, but there was no movement in the delivery room. Just when Gao Yang was more and more uneasy, the door of the delivery room opened, and then a nurse came out and said with a smile: "born, a boy."


    Taylor swallowed his saliva and said cautiously, "nurse, isn''t it time for crying now?"


    The nurse was stunned, and then whispered, "wait a minute, I''ll go in and have a look."


    The nurse went in but didn''t come out for a long time. Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "no, go in and have a look!"


    Before ye Lianna went in, the nurse came out again. Then she hurriedly said, "the child''s airway is blocked by foreign bodies, but now it''s no problem. You can go in. This is the mother''s requirement."


    Gao Yang immediately went into the delivery room, and then he saw Bruce''s mother holding a child wrapped in a blanket and about to put it next to lucika.


    Seeing Gao Yang, her face was pale and looked very weak. Lucy smiled and whispered, "boss, you caught up in time. I knew you would catch up. You are his godfather. You must want to see him the first time. Now look at him. And he won''t cry."


    Hearing that the child would not cry, Taylor immediately turned pale, and Jack immediately covered his heart with his hand. Who can be afraid of Charlene''s sequelae.


    However, after holding the baby from Bruce''s mother, Gao Yang looked at the baby with stains on his head and closed his eyes. Gao Yang didn''t know what he felt in his heart for a moment.


    After taking a long breath, he looked confident and dignified and said in a deep voice: "son, name you after your father''s name and my name. Your name is Bruce young William! You were born to be extraordinary, but now, cry for me!"


    In a word, he slapped the child on the ass, and then the child in his arms opened his eyes and mouth. Then a loud cry rang through the delivery room, and with the mobile phone in Taylor''s hand, it rang through another room far away in Ukraine, crowded with a group of people.

 Chapter 1666

    Gao Yang only stayed in the hospital for a few hours, met Lucy and the children, arranged it for Taylor in a hurry, and then left.


    Gao Yang wants to stay longer, but he can''t, because he is really busy to death.


    Morgan used to be a flying man. At least a quarter of his time was flying in the sky. Now Gao Yang feels that he is about to follow Morgan''s footsteps.


    There are too many things to deal with. Now the principle is to give top priority to fatal things, and put aside other things, whether making money or washing white identity.


    In fact, it''s impossible to hold high. There''s a bomb hanging from my head. I''m not sure when it will fall down. At this time, how can I care about other things.


    The most important thing to deal with now is to find out Clooney first if Gao Yang chooses. No matter where Clooney is, he always needs to know his whereabouts and judge how many important things he has leaked to Shah.


    The second important thing is that Gao Yang is now facing a famous crisis. He can''t leave behind the growing major events in New York and even the whole United States. Although he is really busy, he must guide the public''s attention to the place he wants. If everything is left unchecked, the result is likely to be disastrous, Because when the fanatical people ignite their extremely strong curiosity, whether it is goodwill or malice, this power is terrible, and Gao Yang must guide it.


    The third major event is Deyo mather. Now it is not the war between DA Ivan and Deyo, but the war between Gao Yang and Deyo. Since it has become water and fire, Deyo mather must die.


    The fourth important thing is how to fulfill the contract with the cleaner. Gao Yang doesn''t want to make this money, but he can''t make any mistakes in his cooperation with the cleaner from any point of view.


    The white washing of Satan''s mercenary regiment can only rank fifth in terms of importance. Although this matter is very important because it is related to Satan''s future destiny, it has a lot of room for operation and is easy to solve.


    As for other miscellaneous things, whether they are important or not, they can only be arranged back at this time.


    Gao Yang thought seriously. Clooney''s affairs are very urgent and deadly, but he can''t do anything. There''s no way. Although he wants to take the initiative, he can only wait for opportunities and intelligence to solve Deyue mather. Similarly, he can''t be in a hurry, because to solve Deyue Mather, first you have to know where he is.


    After careful consideration, Gao Yang decided to do what could be solved first, solve the sequelae of his careless becoming a hero, and then immediately go to Ukraine. While providing arms to the cleaners, he also did some tasks to whitewash Satan''s identity.


    After deciding the order, of course, we have to deal with things in order. After getting off the plane, Gao Yang''s first thing is to call Justin. He spent a lot of money to find Clooney''s whereabouts. No matter whether he can solve the problem now or not, he must at least know the progress of the matter.


    Justin quickly connected the phone, and then he immediately said, "ram, I called you, but I couldn''t get through. Now listen to me, I haven''t found Clooney''s whereabouts. There''s no news, but I got a very important information. Well, it should be very important to you."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "speak!"


    Justin murmured: "When I was looking for Clooney, I found one thing on my eyeliner. There was a close contact between the Virgin Mary and Shah. Of course, this is what you know, but you don''t know the reason for the contact between the Virgin Mary and Shah. How can we say that the reasons for the cooperation between the Virgin Mary and Shah are very complicated, and the degree of cooperation is also very deep. So Shah has made a lot of money. The virgin of steel can be said to be a mercenary regiment only serving Shah. They will solve everything for Shah. "


    "What does it have to do with me?" he said in a low voice


    "The virgin of steel recruited many people and carried out intensive training because they wanted revenge. The death of Prince suharitan benefited many people in Shah, but Shah''s face could not be lost, so the virgin of steel was an action team. In addition, the virgin of steel wanted to revenge for their heavy casualties in Ukrainian. At present, the revenge objects of these two events are angels Then, the virgin of steel trained a group of troops for the Shah Zhengfu. If you guessed right, it was aisais. "


    Gao Yang sighed and said angrily, "their cooperation is really deep enough."


    "There''s no way. Shah has money. The virgin of steel wants to make money, and the virgin of steel can export evil while making money. Why not?"


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "OK, I know, but now I just want to know Clooney''s whereabouts, or haven''t I heard anything?"


    Justin said urgently, "wait, the news of the Virgin Mary has not been finished yet. Do you know what the biggest harvest is? When I was looking for Clooney, I took a picture of nine Hydra on my eyeliner, though only half a face, but this is definitely the most clear picture of the hydra."


    Hydra is the current head of the virgin of steel. He is also a legend. Just like Gao Yang, Hydra also attaches great importance to hiding his identity. Therefore, the world knows the nickname Hydra, but does not know who hydra is and what it looks like.


    For the virgin of steel, Gao Yang definitely wants to get rid of it and then quickly. Although the threat of the virgin of steel is not so urgent for the time being, it''s good to know what the extremely mysterious Hydra looks like. At least if he matches the virgin of steel one day, Gao Yang can know who the head of the virgin of steel is, not even to confirm whether the hydra is dead.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "give me the photos as compensation for your delay in getting Clooney''s news."


    Justin got the picture of Hydra, which is absolutely rare. How can he give it to Gao Yang for free? Besides, he also knows that Gao Yang is definitely one of the people who want to kill Hydra most. Therefore, after some bargaining, Gao Yang got the picture of Hydra at a price of $3 million.


    After getting the photo, Gao Yang''s first reaction was not to look at the photo, but immediately called Nate Schumacher. Although the angel''s black pot was voluntary, now the virgin of steel really wants to retaliate. Gao Yang and Satan, who are behind the scenes, can''t hide from the play.


    For Gao Yang, Russia is the man who carries the pot. No matter how many black pots he carries, he won''t pay attention to the consequences, but angels are different. Although angels are not afraid of anything, angels take the initiative to carry the risk for Satan. This is a friend. Therefore, Russia who also carries the black pot for Satan is a passer-by, and angels are good friends, which must be treated differently.

 Chapter 1667

    Now most of Satan''s members are in the territory controlled by angels. It''s very convenient to contact knight.


    Gao Yang dialed the phone. It didn''t take long for knight to get through the phone. Then, it was more surprising that Gao Yang could hear the rumbling gunfire over knight.


    Hearing the voice of knight, he raised his eyebrows and whispered, "are you fighting yourself or commanding?"


    "Commander, tell me if you have anything."


    Knight is fighting. Gao Yang doesn''t dare to talk nonsense, so he immediately said, "be careful. The virgin of steel wants to avenge you. They have just completed the personnel expansion and now they have also completed the intensive training. What you need to know is that the virgin of steel has really recruited a lot of powerful friends this time."


    Knight smiled, "it''s a coincidence that I''ve just expanded. Is that why you called? I know."


    "You have to pay attention to it!" he shouted


    Knight said in a deep voice: "of course I will pay attention to it. A very real threat is in front of me. How can I not pay attention to it? I''m not afraid of anyone, but it doesn''t mean I''m arrogant. What else?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "is the front far from my people? If it''s too close, my people have to move immediately. They don''t have any fighting ability now. I''m a little worried about their safety."


    Knight said slowly: "The front is not far. The straight-line distance is about 25 kilometers. The Zhengfu army has strengthened the offensive, but our defense line is very stable. If I want to even launch a counter offensive, but I don''t have many people on hand now. If the front is pushed forward, the troops will be tight. There''s nothing to worry about. If I need to retreat here, I''ll let your people withdraw first."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "how many people do you control now? Is your place completely controlled by you?"


    Knight said faintly: "At present, I directly command about 1000 people, but I am not the strongest armed force here. The strongest is the armed force secretly supported by Russia. They have more people and stronger firepower, and almost all armed forces are connected with Russia. This is a frustrating reality. As a mercenary regiment, it is unrealistic to compete with a big country like Russia, But I won''t give up. I will insist. "


    He breathed loudly and said helplessly, "do you need arms?"


    "Of course, I consume countless ammunition every day. You have to understand that this war is the only decent war in recent years, with great firepower intensity."


    "I will supply you with arms free of charge, and send them directly to you. I will give you as much as you want. I will pack your logistics. Before Russia officially intervenes in the Ukrainian civil war, I guarantee that your logistics is more reliable than those sent by the Russians, and I have only one condition to protect my people."


    Knight was finally excited. He said in a trembling voice, "Falk! I promise that even if all my people die, none of your people will die. Man, when can you send them? I want bullets, shells, gun grenades and rockets. If you can, you''d better give me some air defense missiles."


    "Do you want a tank? If you want, I''ll give you 14 t-72s. They''re very close to you. It''s estimated that they can be delivered to you in a week. If everything goes well, they may be in your hands in three days."


    Knight said carefully, "are you talking about tanks? T-72? And are you sure it''s free?"


    "Yes, there are 14 T72 and four t-64. I''m not sure if t64 is still in the warehouse, but there must be T72. I just confirmed it. If you want, I''ll give it to you."


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!"


    After saying three times without hesitation, Knight immediately said, "I won''t use it myself, but my arms need heavy equipment to strengthen their appearance, which is very important. Also, do you have armored vehicles? Can you give me some? What I really need now is armored vehicles to cover the rapid assault of infantry."


    Cleaners don''t want tanks, but they want armored vehicles. Although they don''t know why, Gao Yang is still too late to collect armored vehicles. There''s no spare for knight.


    As for why Gao Yang suddenly and generously wants to send arms, it is because he owes the favor of the angel and is too big. The angel went to the airport to rob the helicopter and rushed to Kiev for rescue. It''s a matter of one sentence, but it''s a fatal thing to do. Gao Yang can''t help expressing it.


    What''s more, for Gao Yang, the ammunition needed to supply the armed forces of a thousand people is still at the door of his warehouse. It''s not like playing. Although the ammunition and living materials consumed by a thousand people every day are actually a lot of money, they can''t support the thick foundation of big Ivan''s family.


    High and slow way: "There''s no armored vehicle. I still need to find this. Well, if you need anything in the future, call me every day and I''ll arrange someone to send it to you. You''re welcome. By the way, do you want intelligence? Military intelligence such as Government troop mobilization will be given to you every day. You can investigate first and tell me which army you fight with, so I can I can try to provide you with more accurate information. "


    Nate was silent for a long time, and then he suddenly said, "ram, you are developed."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said reluctantly, "it''s developed to say that development is also developed. I really have a great influence on Ukraine now, but what I have now is more like a bomb in my hand. I''ll be the first to die as long as I blow up one day, so I''ll make use of it before the Bomb doesn''t explode."


    After that, Gao Yang immediately said, "also, I''ve done almost what you asked for. Within half a month at most, all the positions you asked for can be filled with your people. However, whether you can do it in the end depends on whether the people you''re looking for are good enough. I still want to say that you''re burning your brain by secretly supporting a new Nazi armed force."


    Knight laughed and whispered, "I''ve been watching this. You''ve done a very good job."


    Gao Yang once sold knight a batch of arms, 30 million US dollars, the equipment of a mixed brigade. Now the equipment used by the people led by knight is basically provided by Gao Yang, but in war, it''s just that there are not enough guns and guns, but also bullets. Now knight can''t afford to burn money, so Gao Yang burns money for him.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch, then whispered, "remind you again, pay attention to the virgin of steel. Well, I can''t say it. I have to prepare for TV."


    Knight said seriously, "ram, thanks. Then what did you just say? You''re going to be on TV? What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1668

    With his exaggerated sunglasses, Gao Yang took the medal awarded to him by the mayor, the medal for his bravery, as well as the certificate and golden key of the honorary citizen of New York.


    Many people, celebrities, officials and journalists.


    Gao Yang has completely stood in the spotlight. The opportunity to attract attention may be what many people dream of, but for Gao Yang, standing in the spotlight makes him feel like a thorn in his back.


    Of course, no matter how disgusted or even afraid of being famous, Gao Yang''s manners are impeccable.


    When Murphy found a professional to shape Gao Yang''s image, he really followed the appearance of a civilian hero. Unfortunately, Gao Yang found this last.


    The so-called civilian hero does not mean to be arrogant or boast about his great ability. Gao Yang actually behaves more like an ordinary person, a common ordinary person around him, but he has extraordinary ability and shows extraordinary courage at the right time.


    Murphy prepared the script for Gao Yanglian''s words. He didn''t talk much and was very peaceful, but he was full of power in peace. His gestures were full of charm, no particularly exaggerated actions, no annoying small actions, but he could make appropriate auxiliary actions when saying exciting words.


    Not elegant enough, but very powerful, very powerful, but very friendly. His high face is covered by less than half, but he uses his whole body to tell Americans what a hero should be like.


    A person''s image composition is not only shown by conversation and body language. In addition to these, many ordinary people do not pay special attention to details, which are also very important, such as hair style, such as clothes, such as shoes, such as a watch in their hand.


    The gray suit worn by Gao Yang belongs to the middle-end and lower brand. It costs $899. The clothes are not new but not old. It fits very well. Accompanied by a blue and red striped tie, it looks good to young people and good to old people.


    Leather shoes are well-known brands, medium and high-end, but not luxury goods. The exclusive store sells for $499. They are not brand-new, about 70% new and polished very brightly.


    There is also Gao Yang''s hairstyle. He has always had short hair. This time, before being summoned by the mayor, a hairdresser gave him a new haircut. Although his hair is still short and shorter, Gao Yang looks very young and energetic, but it is important that he is neither ruffian nor aggressive.


    Gao Yang also wore makeup and light makeup. There was a particularly small scar on his face. He was stabbed by a woman of the steel virgin with a scalpel when he was in the jungle of South America. If he was not very close, he couldn''t see it at all if he wasn''t careful observation, but the makeup artist specially decorated him. This time, he couldn''t see it completely.


    The watch is a leather strap mechanical watch of the national brand of the United States. It belongs to the high-end goods of the United States, but it is not expensive. It is a little more than $1000.


    No matter whether it will be noticed or not, the details must be perfect. Gao Yang was told when he received special training again before meeting the mayor.


    In short, the high image is a well-educated middle class, the backbone of the United States and the most important class.


    Then Gao Yang knew who was training him and shaping his image. The person Murphy found for him this time was the president''s image adviser.


    When running for president, it is a super professional and expensive professional image consultant to tailor the image and shape the speech and behavior of candidates.


    The training provided by the FBI for Gao Yang is to hide himself. Murphy''s image consultant this time is to reshape Gao Yang that makes the public look perfect.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know why Murphy did this, but he knows what the consequences of Murphy''s practice are, that is, to provide a perfect image spokesman for the middle class of gun supporters, a good excuse for gun supporters to take it as an example and tell people with different views to shut up.


    After winning the medal, Gao Yang briefly accepted a mixed interview, but he didn''t say anything important, because he had an exclusive interview in the evening and was also a live interview program. Murphy wanted him to choose this media, and Morgan also wanted him to choose this media. Most importantly, this media is suitable for Gao Yang''s future road in the United States.


    Gao Yang wants to accept an exclusive interview with Fox News. As an out and out right-wing media, he has been single handedly challenging the right-wing base of many left-wing media for many years.


    As a hero, no media of any position can throw dirty water on Gao Yang. For example, media such as the Washington Post and NBC, which support gun control on the left, must also say good words, but right-wing media such as fox news and the Washington Times absolutely want to hold Gao Yang to the sky.


    In fact, another particularly important reason for the final decision to accept the exclusive interview with Fox News is that Gao Yang is a member of the National Rifle Association, and the National Rifle Association of the United States has great influence and plays very, very hard. It is a big financier and strong supporter of the right wing. The most important thing is that the interests of the National Rifle Association and Gao Yang are highly consistent, It would be strange if Gao Yang didn''t show up for the class represented by the National Rifle Association.


    Gao Yang has no additional attributes. He is an ordinary person, not an ordinary hero. However, in the promotion of many parties, intentionally or unintentionally, Gao Yang has begun to slowly represent the interests of some people. In this way, he will naturally be opposed and criticized by the other party, but this result is inevitable, Gao Yang tacitly accepted the decision made by Murphy for him, and naturally accepted the consequences of doing so.


    Fortunately, however, the hero''s aura is so dazzling that the opposition can''t turn any waves at all.


    Because the consequences of Gao Yang''s fame are not simple, Murphy made great efforts to create an image for Gao Yang. If Gao Yang didn''t hide himself too well, he would be dazed by countless invitations. Now there''s no need to say or do anything. Murphy will do something for him and pave the way. Gao Yang is happy to see his success.


    At the end of the press conference at the city hall, Gao Yang left after just a few words, because he had to go back to recite the manuscript, receive the training specially for TV, and then prepare to deal with all kinds of tricky questions that the host might ask, so as not to say what he shouldn''t say.


    In short, it''s so easy to be a man of all faces.

 Chapter 1669

    Gao Yang is really nervous about going on TV. He has been on TV, but as an interview object, this is the first time. The most fatal thing is that this is still a special program, a special interview program for his interview.


    It''s not the kind of interview that is common on Fox News, but there''s a big studio where Gao Yang and the host sit and talk. There are a lot of audience under the stage. This is somewhat similar to the talk show, but it''s not a talk show. Why? Because the talk show is dominated by the host, but tonight, Gao Yang will be the protagonist.


    It will be on the program in four hours. The high rehearsal is over. He has to take a rest.


    When Gao Yang sat on the sofa with a tired face and closed his eyes just to have a rest, Murphy asked the others to leave. Then he pulled a chair and sat opposite Gao Yang. He whispered, "you can''t rest here. You have to leave and go to the TV station by yourself. For the rest, you have to rely on yourself."


    Gao Yang didn''t open his eyes, just nodded.


    Murphy continued: "Because of various factors, Fox News will definitely hold you in high esteem. Otherwise, they will not arrange a special interview in the prime file. However, you should note that they attach importance to you, so they will arrange the ace hosts of ACE programs for you. However, even if those hosts are instructed not to be embarrassed with you, they are not necessarily the ones who will obey the orders. You have to be careful, Don''t fall into the language trap they set, don''t be irritated by sharp questions, and always keep calm. "


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "in other words, I can''t recite it according to the manuscript. Well, I''ll be careful."


    Murphy smiled, "you don''t look nervous, but I want to know if you''re really not nervous, or if your peace is just a disguise."


    Gao Yang opened his eyes, breathed, and then whispered, "I''m a little nervous, but I''m not particularly nervous, because I''m so tired that I don''t have time to be nervous."


    Murphy smiled and whispered, "do you still have the strength to go on the show? It''s not good if you''re so listless when you''re on TV."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said confidently, "don''t worry about this. I just need a short rest to have enough energy. Compared with war, this is nothing. Is it convenient to speak now?"


    Murphy nodded, "convenient."


    He breathed loudly, then whispered, "I''m already preparing the goods you want. I still can''t quote you now, but I will certainly quote a normal and reasonable price. If you really want to do business, the price should not be a problem."


    Speaking of the arms in his spare time, Murphy said solemnly, "if the price is not a problem, it is a problem in other aspects. You say it."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a low voice, "the main thing is that the transportation capacity is insufficient. You want too many things. I can''t guarantee to find enough transportation capacity up to now. In addition, the situation in Ukraine is relatively chaotic. I could easily mobilize the source of goods. Now I want to take it out. There may be some trouble."


    Murphy said faintly, "that''s all? Well, the only thing you need to talk to me is the price. The rest is your business. How many goods do we want, pay you enough money, and then you can deliver them on time and in quantity. I think this is business."


    Gao Yang shrugged and whispered, "well, it''s a little early to say this now. I''ll leave immediately after solving the things here to deal with our business. In two days, I''ll give you a final answer."


    Murphy nodded and said, "OK, our business has not been finalized yet, but I think we have reached a major part of the negotiation, so it''s best to make this business."


    Gao Yang stood up, reached out and shook hands with Murphy, and whispered, "I should leave. Thank you for your help these days. Thank you very much."


    Murphy nodded and didn''t say anything, but when Gao Yang reached the door and reached for the door handle, Murphy suddenly said, "wait."


    Gao Yang stopped, turned to Murphy and said, "what''s the matter?"


    After Murphy''s face changed several times, he put out his tongue and licked his lips, and then whispered, "we''re friends, aren''t we?"


    "Of course, I think we are friends," he shrugged


    Murphy stared at Gao Yang for a moment, and his face changed several times. Then he shook his head slightly, waved and said, "it''s all right, you go."


    "No, what do you want to say?" he frowned


    Murphy thought for a moment, shook his head, smiled and said, "nothing, well, there''s really nothing to say. Oh, when you leave, don''t forget to take the clothes and shoes you''re going to wear tonight. It''s specially prepared. It''s very expensive. It''s my private pocket. Don''t forget to pay me back."


    Gao Yang looked at Murphy, then he smiled and said loudly, "I''m so stingy. I''m just a few clothes. You''d better ask for a few thousand dollars. It''s a big deal. I''ll pay you back when I run out."


    Murphy curled his lips and said, "there are only a few thousand pieces of clothes, but it takes tens of thousands of pieces for someone to make them for you, and it''s tailor-made for you. I can''t wear them to avoid waste, and your image consultant needs 100000 dollars. Well, forget it. It''s a gift for you. Anyway, I''ve made a lot of money from you."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "that''s right. I''m glad you''re not ge Langtai. Bye, my friend."


    Gao Yang pushed the door and left. Although Murphy seemed to have something to say, since Murphy chose to shut up, he wouldn''t ask. It''s meaningless and useless.


    When he went out, he took the clothes and shoes specially selected by the image consultant for him, and then Gao Yang carefully returned to the hotel. In order not to bring any possible threat to Ye Lianna, he didn''t even dare to go to Ye Lianna''s home now.


    After taking a bath, Gao Yang lay in bed and took a nap for half an hour. Although the time was short, Gao Yang could go to TV in good spirits.


    Get everything ready. It''s time to go on the program in two hours. Gao Yang thought about it in time. After taking out the phone, he called Ye Lianna first. Then he called Katherine, and then he smiled and said, "Hi, Katherine, I''m going to go on TV. If you have time, you can have a look."


    After a brief chat and hanging up the phone, Gao Yang thought about it and felt that he could not favor one over the other, so he called all those who thought they were friends. Finally, he called a crowd far away in Ukraine and waited for someone to connect. Gao Yang was surprised: "Rabbit? Why did you answer the phone? Listen, my brother is going to be on TV. I should be able to watch it on the Internet. Open your eyes and have a good look at my brother!"

 Chapter 1670

    Gao Yang hardly communicated with the TV station before going on the program. He gave everything to Murphy, and Murphy didn''t know who to find him. In short, Gao Yang just needed to go on TV to meet the people''s curiosity about the explosion.


    So Gao Yang didn''t know enough about the program he was going to be on. He knew that the program he was going to be on was very special and highly valued. But when he really met several hosts, he was still surprised because the lineup was too luxurious.


    Fox has arranged three hosts. One is O''Reilly, the ace host of fox''s trump news program. An old man is known for his sharp teeth. He always likes some tricky questions from the interviewees, so it is a very mean and difficult host.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t think an ace host is enough, or maybe I think O''Reilly is too mean and will harden the atmosphere, so fox sent another ace host Ryan? Seacrest, the host of American Idol.


    O''Reilly hosts serious news programs and Ryan hosts relaxed entertainment programs. This combination appears for the first time, but it''s not over yet. There''s a third one.


    An Asian female host, Lili Zhang, is not as popular as the other two, but she is also a popular host of fox. Moreover, her Asian and female identity has played a very important role in allowing Lili Zhang to appear.


    One guest, three hosts, this situation seems to be reversed. When Gao Yang knows this, he is a little silly. He doesn''t know whether he can deal with the three hosts, especially O''Reilly, who is famous for his sharp mouth.


    "This is a special program, this is a program of great concern, because we invited the people we care about and want to see most now? Who is he? Yes, he is the new hero of New York, Gao! Now let''s welcome, Gao!"


    As an entertainment host, Ryan is obviously better at creating atmosphere than the other two.


    The audience stood up and applauded, and the three hosts also stood up and applauded. Gao Yang came out of the background, waved his hands, and walked in front of the host with a little formality and tension on his face.


    "Hello, Lili Zhang, Hello, outlets, hi, Hello, Ryan, hi, Hello, everyone. Nice to meet you."


    After Gao Yang said hello to everyone, the oldest outlets reached out and said, "please sit down, Gao, please sit down."


    Obviously, Ryan is here to set off the atmosphere, and the main question is outlets.


    "I''m a little uncomfortable, because this is the first time I have colleagues, and it''s two who interview an object with me."


    When he sat down on a semi-circular sofa, O''Reilly said something first. Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "I''m flattered. However, sitting with three famous hosts, I seem to be the most nervous one."


    After a chuckle, the four sat down, and then O''Reilly immediately said, "Mr. Gao, I want to thank you first. On behalf of all the people you saved and all the people who don''t want to be hurt by terrorists, Mr. Gao, you have saved a lot of lives."


    Gao Yang leaned slightly and said, "I''m glad what I did and I''m glad I did it."


    Lili stretched out her fingers and pointed to her voice, then said with concern: "your voice still sounds very problematic. I hope our conversation won''t hurt your voice very much."


    Gao Yang nodded and said helplessly, "it''s hard for me to accept my voice. I hope it will be all right. Of course, I can''t say too much now, but if I keep silent, it seems that you won''t agree."


    After a slight laugh, O''Reilly murmured: "Mr. Gao, what happened last week was a tragedy. The terrorists failed to cause the death of innocent citizens. This is what we want to see, and this is your credit. However, five innocent people were injured, which we don''t want to see. I can''t help but wonder why the terrorists can easily carry out attacks and why there can be terrorists after 9 / 11 If it weren''t for you, the consequences would be very serious. "


    The tricky problem is coming. Gao Yang''s heart is tight.


    O''Reilly has never been polite to ask questions. Now, his first question is to ask Gao Yang to answer difficult questions.


    Sure enough, O''Reilly said in a deep voice, "who do you think is responsible for this?"


    Gao Yang is not stupid, and his identity is special. He doesn''t have to answer O''Reilly''s question, so he said easily: "I don''t know."


    O''Reilly really doesn''t have the experience of hosting with other hosts. He is used to being a controller, interrupting the interviewee, asking the questions he wants to ask and getting the answers he wants. If he can''t get them, he can induce them. But not today, because Gao Yang has expert guidance and fox has arranged others to avoid tit for tat, Avoid embarrassing situations.


    Gao Yang is here to worship, not to be questioned.


    O''Reilly was not satisfied with Gao Yang''s answer. He said quickly: "don''t you think someone should be responsible for it? You are a hero, but if someone does their duty, you don''t have to be a hero."


    Gao Yang still said with a relaxed face: "I don''t know. I didn''t think about these problems. I''m just an ordinary person. I''m sorry. Unlike the objects you interviewed before, I''m just an ordinary person. Well, I happened to do what I should do, that''s all. In addition..."


    Before Gao Yang finished, O''Reilly immediately said, "what you should do is, do you think it''s your responsibility to crack down on terrorists? Isn''t it..."


    Gao Yang would also grab words. He immediately shouted, "yes! It is everyone''s responsibility to crack down on terrorist elements. I always think so."


    Lili Zhang began to round the scene. She said curiously, "Mr. Gao, can you tell me what you thought at that time? We all know that you didn''t have any weapons in your hands when you stood up. So, what did you think when you rushed out to prevent a tragedy?"


    This question needs to be answered.


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said with a bitter smile: "what did you think at that time? I told you what I thought at that time. That was lying to you, because I didn''t think about anything at that time. I was stunned at that time. Maybe I was stunned. I saw those terrorists shooting and my girlfriend was still in front of me, so I rushed out. Well, I didn''t think of anything."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to his head, and then said helplessly: "everyone said I was a hero. My heroic act saved many people, but it was just my subconscious act. At that time, I just felt that someone had to stop them. Others, well, I didn''t have time to think about it."

 Chapter 1671

    A veteran who has been shot back and forth, back and forth, and worn back and forth many times has experienced life and death several times. If he doesn''t want anything before he starts, it''s too useless.


    There is no doubt that Gao Yang is lying, but he can lie without changing his face and act more real than it really is.


    "Your marksmanship is undoubtedly very good, very good. We all know what kind of gun terrorists use, and after you seize that gun, there seems to be no discomfort at all, so we all want to know what kind of gun you usually use? Oh, I want to state that this question is concerned by many people. I asked it for the audience in front of the TV."


    O''Reilly interrupted this time, but he didn''t try to take Gao Yang to the detour this time, but asked a question that many people care about.


    Generally speaking, most TV stations in the United States are left-wing. It is unlikely to have a topic about guns on TV, especially in on-site interviews, but it is different here. It would be strange not to talk about guns in a firm right-wing media and the base media of gun supporters.


    You know, this is a great advertising opportunity. In addition, it is also an opportunity for the National Rifle Association and an opportunity for IPSC.


    Gao Yang is not stupid. He wants to advertise on one side of his ass, but he doesn''t want to offend the audience on the other side.


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin with his hand, which made him very confused. Then he hesitated and said, "is it appropriate to say this here? Many children should be watching this program? I don''t know whether it is appropriate to discuss it openly."


    Rick smiled, "you can ask the audience, friends, do you think it''s appropriate?"


    There were about four or five hundred spectators under the stage. Almost all of them shouted, "it''s appropriate!"


    It''s strange whether they can come to fox to participate in the live program. The audience who are willing to come to Fox must support Fox''s views. As for those who are opposed, they didn''t come.


    He shrugged and said loudly, "well, I usually use an M1911, my favorite."


    Gao Yang is telling the truth. His main gun was originally a 1911 high-capacity variant gun, but even if he didn''t use 1911, he would still say so. Why, because 1911 can be said to be an American National gun,


    There was an exclamation from the audience, but there were also boos from disappointment.


    O''Reilly laughed and said, "like me, my favorite is 1911. Can you tell us the specific model?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I have five M1911, but, um, are you sure I can say the brand and model of the gun?"


    O''Reilly said, "of course, of course. We''ll send bills to the manufacturers mentioned in the name and ask them to pay the advertising fee, but if they don''t, we can''t help it, because we''re willing to advertise for free."


    Gao Yang smiled: "Well, I''ll tell you. I have a colt m1911a1 commander, a colt Zhengfu type, and a modified government type national competition type produced by spring Arsenal in 1931. As for my portable gun, it''s a custom-made one. Can you say this? Well, I ordered it in arilan Mosen studio. I waited for two years to get the gun, but it''s not enough There is no doubt that this gun is my favorite, impeccable and perfect. There is another one, which is my usual practice gun. These two guns are the most used by me. Of course, I have also used Glock 17, so I will not feel strange to Glock 17 at least. "


    No matter whether he can say it or not, Gao Yang will say the name of arilan Mosen''s studio. Because of his relationship with Jack, how can he not advertise for him at this time.


    Of course, Gao Yang said hello to Jack in advance. Although jack is very busy and can''t pick up many customized lists, arilan Mosen studio also has semi mass-produced guns for sale. The greater the reputation, the better.


    O''Reilly said with great interest, "so what''s your view of guns?"


    Again, O''Reilly began to take Gao Yang to the detour, but Gao Yang can answer this question, and there are ready-made answers.


    Gao Yang said with a serious face: "I think a gun is a weapon, but it is also a tool. It is the same tool as an automobile, aircraft and tractor. The gun itself has no attribute of justice or evil. It is the user who determines the appearance of the gun. For example, I love the gun very much. In my hand, the gun is sports equipment. I like shooting targets, but when I encounter someone committing a crime, I can use the gun to stop the crime. At this time, the gun It becomes a weapon, just as I did this time. Well, that''s what I think of guns. "


    O''Reilly clapped his hands, and then the audience began to applaud. When the applause subsided, O''Reilly shouted, "so, you must support the right to own guns?"


    Gao Yang must answer a question that is destined to offend people. If he has a gun or controls a gun, he must always choose one side.


    Gao Yang said slowly: "If everyone has no guns, I can lose the fun of shooting, which is no problem, but if in an environment where many people have guns, on the premise of legality, I must also have guns and use them well, so that I can use guns to defend my rights on the premise of legality. Therefore, my shooting skills are also very good. That''s my answer ¡£¡±


    It was another thunderous applause. In fact, it was inevitable, because he didn''t support gun control.


    At this time, Lili Zhang smiled and said, "Mr. Gao, after finishing the gun, let''s talk about a more important link. Then how did you refine your shooting? Were you a soldier?"


    Gao Yang smiled and shook his head and said: "Ah, it''s a pity that we have the experience of joining the army. When I first came to the United States, I didn''t use guns, but after I applied for a gun certificate, I joined the National Rifle Association. Since then, I know many friends who share the same aspirations and have the same hobbies. Then I became deeply interested in shooting. I began to practice shooting. Later, I became a member of IPSC. I seem to be quite happy Talented, so I''m not slow. Now, I''m a master member of IPSC. "


    O''Reilly smiled and said, "your answer explains a lot of questions. Now we know why your shooting is good and why you have the ability to stop a terrorist attack."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, IPSC, the Practical Shooting Association. I joined this association originally to participate in a shooting sport. You know, hobbies are always fun to have friends together, but when I really encounter danger, I can use the skills learned and familiar in IPSC to save my life, which makes me very happy."

 Chapter 1672

    We can share the benefits together. We just say a few words. We can wash ourselves without paying any cost. We can also advertise to others in exchange for their full support. This kind of good thing is not done by fools.


    Not to mention anything else, now as long as Gao Yang has not committed any heinous crime, millions of members of the National Rifle Association are the strong backing of Gao Yang. As for IPSC, of course, it goes without saying that we must support Gao Yang, because everyone is our own people.


    Gao Yang''s words once again received warm applause, which made Gao Yang feel a little boring, because everything was designed, and the people who came could be said to be all his supporters, but it''s also good, because Gao Yang will feel very relaxed.


    The host was very satisfied with Gao Yang''s answer because he got the answer he wanted.


    At this time, Rick also wanted to reflect the following sense of existence. He smiled and said, "Gao, can you briefly introduce yourself? Because we are really curious about you. We want to know more about you."


    Gao Yang pointed to his sunglasses and said with a bitter smile: "I''m sorry, I really can''t say too much. Security issues must be considered. Although the possibility of retaliation is not too great, there are still some possibilities. For my family, I must maintain a certain degree of privacy. In addition, a very important factor is that I don''t want to disturb my life and my family''s life. I can''t believe it. I''m here to participate Add the program. When I entered the door, a person recognized me. He hoped to get my signature and take a group photo. This is a very different experience for me. Well, I don''t want to be too famous, especially I don''t want to disturb my life. "


    Lili Zhang smiled, "but you''re already famous."


    "Yes, but after I left here, I took off my sunglasses, and most people couldn''t recognize me. In that case, I would feel much easier."


    At this time, Ryan said loudly, "today we have invited two guests in our program. They urgently hope to tell you something face to face."


    After that, Ryan stood up and said loudly, "now, let''s invite two special guests. Their identities are very special because they were the witnesses of the attack last week."


    Gao Yang didn''t know there was this link. He also stood up. Then he saw that with applause, the two people quickly came out. A middle-aged man with a bandage on his arm, a young girl and a woman in her forties.


    The man with one arm opened his left arm, and then he hugged Gao Yang excitedly. Then, the man said excitedly: "Hello, Mr. Gao, I''m especially glad to have a chance to thank you. You saved my life. My family and I are grateful to you. Thank you forever."


    After that, the man reached out and pointed to the audience. A dozen people stood there and applauded desperately. Obviously, the man''s family came.


    The woman was not hurt. She looked excited and hugged, and cried: "I fell to the ground and a terrorist pointed a gun at my head. I thought I was really going to die. You saved me. I can''t imagine what my children should do after I died. I have three children. I can''t imagine what it would be like to die and never see them again. Thank you for saving me. Thank you."


    Finally, the girl shouted: "My name is signey Michelle. I''m 15 years old. You may not know me, but you may still have an impression of my father. He is the security guard saved by you. He can''t move the most injured person in the attack, so I''ll say thank you for him. My father said he hopes you can know that he is very grateful to you for letting him live, but for me, I have nothing France lost her father, especially in a terrorist attack, my mother was killed in 9 / 11. I really can''t lose my father in another terrorist attack. "


    With that, the girl began to cry. She was 15 years old. If her mother died on 9 / 11, she was just born.


    There was an uproar at the scene, because the girl''s experience was really tragic. She lost her mother in the terrorist attack and almost lost her father this time. This is really easy to poke people''s tears.


    Gao Yang gently hugged the long and anxious girl, and then Lili Zhang comforted the girl. Next, of course, how Gao Yang accepted the gratitude of several survivors.


    In the following time, O''Reilly led the topic to the terrorist attack several times, but Gao Yang didn''t cooperate, and then asked the other two hosts to bring the topic back to Gao Yang. Generally speaking, the program was smooth.


    After chatting for a while, Ryan clapped his hands and said mysteriously: "Gao, ask you a question, which is also of special concern to many people. We found that when you rushed to the first terrorist to seize the gun, you threw two things to divert the terrorist''s attention, and then roared. Although this led to the damage of your vocal cords, you succeeded in deterring the terrorist. Experts say that your series of pre sequence actions are extremely important and effective To give you a chance to take the gun. "


    Gao Yang just didn''t dare to make people think he had a lot of experience in seizing guns, so he immediately exaggerated: "ah, oh, this is indeed. I didn''t have time to think about anything at that time. I just subconsciously threw all the things I could get."


    Ryan smiled and said loudly, "but our focus is here, everyone."


    On a small screen, there is an image of Gao Yang''s explosive kick. Then the picture turns to another picture of Gao Yang''s explosive kick. However, it was recorded when Gao Yang played for the Taekwondo Hall in the past.


    Sure enough, he was found to have something in common, and was released in front of millions of TV viewers. Gao Yang couldn''t help shaking in his heart.


    Rick pointed to the screen and said with a smile, "many people say that he is you and you are him, Mr. Gao. Do you admit that?"


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said helplessly, "he is a Chinese."


    "Yes."


    "I am also a Chinese."


    "Really? You''ve avoided this problem before, so we just know."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile: "Now you know I''m a Chinese. Don''t you know that all Chinese people know kung fu? Of course, not all, but many Chinese people know kung fu. Coincidentally, I also know kung fu. What''s more coincidental is that my kung fu is the same as that one. We all practice strong Vajra legs. We use the same kind of Kung Fu, so we look very similar, but we It''s not the same person. Do you understand that? "

 Chapter 1673

    I have to say that Gao Yang''s kicking is illegal, but I''m really angry.


    In fact, Gao Yang has many admirers. Since the kicking storm passed, he has his own fan group. However, no one knows his name or his true face.


    Now, it''s fun for people to connect the martial arts expert of kicking the hall with Gao Yang, who saves people. It''s no exaggeration to say that Gao Yang will no longer be a mercenary and continue to live a life of adding blood to the edge of the knife, but will have no problem living a star''s life and making a lot of money.


    It''s just a pity that once you set foot on some roads, you can''t turn back.


    Now it''s not Gao Yang who is reluctant to abandon his status as a mercenary, but he can''t cut off his connection with the past. With murderers and arsons all over the world and enemies all over the world, how can he live in the spotlight.


    "This is as like as two peas", but it is not convincing enough. I am not an expert, but I can see that two of the people in this picture are the same in their feet while they are playing. They also seem to be of the same height and shape. And you all wear sunglasses. We can not compare the two people who are kicking, because the second video is not very good. It''s clear and shakes badly, but Mr. Gao, you''re sitting here now. Let''s see. You sitting here are almost the same as the face exposed in the sunglasses of the kicker, so it''s really hard for you to convince me that you''re not him. "


    Rick didn''t buy Gao Yang''s explanation.


    Gao Yang secretly sighed that the impulse was the devil. At the beginning, one couldn''t help running to kick the hall. It was happy, but the sequelae finally appeared at this time.


    But now don''t say that people don''t have conclusive evidence to prove that it was Gao Yang who kicked the hall and saved people. Even if there is conclusive evidence, Gao Yang has to resist death and deny it. Moreover, Gao Yang has long prevented this.


    Gao Yang looked helpless. He spread his hands and said with a bitter smile: "What do you mean as like as two peas?" they are all Chinese. You think our faces look a little bit strange. In addition, we practice the same Kung Fu, and the movements seem highly consistent or even the same. There is nothing strange about it. It''s like artistic gymnastics, like diving, not the same person, but when you do the same set of actions, you must be closer to perfection. Baji boxing, Xingyi boxing, mantis boxing and many kinds of Kung Fu in China, but there are standards for the movements of one kind of Kung Fu. It is a coincidence that both I and that are good players. Our movements are infinitely close to the best standard, so you can''t tell. "


    Bullshit, bullshit, who won''t? Gao Yang has been prepared for this, and the bullshit of *******************************************************.


    Rick raised his hand and said with a puzzled face, "so, which school or school does the great King Kong leg belong to?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "Shaolin Temple! Of course it''s Shaolin Temple. Just because we all learn Shaolin Temple''s powerful Vajra legs, our actions are the same. Have you heard of Shaolin Temple? It''s very powerful."


    But Rick was more prepared than he thought, so Gao Yang was surprised to find that he had some trouble using the name of strong King Kong leg as a joke.


    Rick smiled and said with confidence: "That''s reasonable, but Mr. Gao, we checked that there is no strong Vajra leg in Chinese martial arts schools. We consulted many masters of Chinese martial arts. You have all the boxing skills you said earlier, but there is no strong Vajra leg. The name of strong Vajra leg first appeared in a film in 2001. Which film is called Shaolin football? I specially watched it What movie did you see and found that it was a comedy, which had nothing to do with real kung fu. "


    Gao Yang was a little silly. He sighed, and then said helplessly: "well, how to say, there are strong King Kong legs, but they are not famous. This strong King Kong leg is completely different from that in the film."


    Rick didn''t know why he was so persistent. He smiled and said, "you said that it was the strong Vajra leg of Shaolin Temple. The kicker said that it was also the strong Vajra leg of Shaolin Temple. However, the real situation is that there is no such Kung Fu as the strong Vajra leg of Shaolin temple."


    Gao Yang found that he was still on the set. These hosts liked and were good at getting to the bottom. If they were not careful, they still fell on the set set by Rick.


    Gao Yang shrugged and said loudly, "yes, but this Kung Fu is rare, so..."


    Rick shook his fingers and said with a smile: "No, no, no, Mr. Gao, this is an era of knowledge explosion. This is an era of super simple access to information. Don''t underestimate our determination to know the truth. You may not know that Shaolin Temple has an official website? I checked the English version carefully. The Kung Fu of Shaolin Temple doesn''t include the Kung Fu of strong Vajra leg, and I specially interviewed a man in New York About Shaolin monk, he didn''t deny whether Shaolin Temple has strong Vajra legs, but he can''t recommend a monk who can kick like you. Of course, he can''t do it himself. "


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly: "You know, Kung Fu is very complex, a very complex martial art. Many Chinese Kung Fu claims to be spread from Shaolin Temple in ancient times. Whether the truth is true or not, but now Shaolin Temple, well, they don''t need real martial arts. What you see is a good-looking routine. I have nothing to do with the martial monks of Shaolin Temple, so he doesn''t understand it It''s normal. You should know that the history of China is too long. You can''t really trace the source. The kung fu I learned began to spread among the people about 600 years ago, and the spread scope is very small. No one knows who is practicing this skill, so your argument is untenable. "


    Gao Yang was forced into the corner, and he couldn''t come up with other more powerful statements. Especially if Rick began to ask him about the key questions such as where the great King Kong legs were mainly spread and where he learned them, he was more likely to show his feet. Therefore, he began to try to crush these Americans with history.


    Gao Yang made up his mind. If he appeared in public again in the future, he must not be with Li JinFang. If Li JinFang came with him this time, he would really help.


    Rick still seemed very confident. He smiled and said, "I understand why you strongly deny it because you''re worried about some legal problems, right? Don''t you know that the police won''t investigate your kicking? Well, now let''s have some convincing evidence. Mr. Gao, it''s still time for you to admit it, ha ha."

 Chapter 1674

    Gao Yang doesn''t know why the three hosts must find out his old background. He can''t figure it out. It''s reasonable to say that he is an ally of Forbes.


    Gao Yang has a topic, which is worthy of fox''s long-term good relationship with him, and their interests are consistent. It''s no good to expose his old background, so Gao Yang doesn''t understand why the media that should be very friendly to him must hold on to his history.


    Confused for not too long, Gao Yang suddenly remembered what Murphy had said to him.


    Fox is responsible for the producers and hosts of this program. Their position is first of all the media people. For the media people, everything is empty. Making gimmicks to attract attention and improve ratings is the fundamental and everything they pursue.


    It is precisely because Gao Yang has a topic that fox is willing to make great efforts to explore his history, connect a topic character who has made big news with a hot hero, and finally expose that this is a person. Under the restriction of the current witness protection law, it is impossible to take root of Gao Yang, Is there any more sensational news than combining an identity that won''t expose Gao Yang''s identity.


    In fact, Gao Yang is really afraid now. Looking at Rick''s confidence, he is really worried that fox has retained some killer mace to expose him.


    Rick said loudly, "now let''s invite two special guests. Why do you say they are special? Because one of them is a star you all know, and she claims to be a loyal fan of Mr. Gao. Let''s invite Chloe Moritz!"


    With the screams and applause of the audience, a girl ran out. She waved to the audience, and then quickly went to Gao Yang''s body. After staring at Gao Yang''s face for half a day, she suddenly screamed like a star chasing little girl and shouted, "it''s you, it''s you!"


    Gao Yang was a little stunned, because he didn''t expect fox to invite Kolo Moritz, and Kolo Moritz did see him. When he kicked, Kolo Moritz witnessed the whole process.


    After secretly scolding in his heart, Gao Yang said with an inexplicable face: "sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Chloe Moritz said confidently, "we met. In Los Angeles, you can deny that I understand your concern, but I''m sure you''re him, because I''m your admirer and your number one fan!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "do I have lost twin brothers and I don''t know? Well, Chloe, I''m sorry I''m not the idol you think."


    Chloe can be said to be a child star. Now that she has grown up, she can''t be said to be particularly beautiful, but she must not be ugly. Looking at her famous fan, Gao Yang can only sigh in her heart: "she didn''t look good when she was a child. It''s long and crooked."


    Kolo Moritz sat down beside Gao Yang, then stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said loudly, "my name is Kolo Moritz. I''m really glad to see you and sit next to you. Now, can you sign for me?"


    Gao Yang''s mouth twitched twice, and then whispered, "well, I don''t know what to say."


    Kolo Moritz has recognized Gao Yang. No matter how Gao Yang denies it, she has recognized it. She took out a marker, picked up her T-shirt and said loudly, "can you sign my name here? I know you can''t sign your real name, but you can write your nickname, shengun man!"


    Gao Yang was stunned, and then he said with a curious look: "shengun man?"


    Kolo smiled and said, "yes, shengun man, I voted for the most suitable name for you online, and I also voted for this name."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "OK, shengun man."


    Gao Yang picked up his pen and wrote the name of shengun man on the hem of Kolo''s T-shirt.


    Waiting for Gao Yang to finish writing, Rick said with a smile, "Chloe, you''ve got the signature. Now do you have time to identify whether this is your idol?"


    Kolo Moritz nodded and said, "yes, I think he is. Whether he admits it or not, I think so. Anyway, my words can''t be the criterion, can they?"


    Rick clapped his hands twice, then directly smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. We also have a mysterious guest who can make a sufficiently accurate judgment, but I want to remind all the audience that our conclusion has no legal effect. It''s just a game to satisfy curiosity. I hope you can understand this."


    After that, Rick said loudly, "please take out dyke Javier and introduce to you that Mr. Javier has worked for the FBI for a long time. He is an expert in criminal investigation. He has solved countless major cases. He can accurately find the suspects from the crowd."


    With the sound of music, an old man walked out slowly and jumped in his heart. The real expert really worried people, and he didn''t know whether Murphy had said hello to the man named dyke in advance. If not, this experienced expert was really worrying enough.


    After some introduction and knowledge introduction, the initiative was handed over to dyke. Then dyke smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Mr. Gao, can you stand up and take a few steps?"


    With an inexplicable expression on his face, Gao Yang stood up and took a few steps, and then heard dyke say loudly, "OK, now please turn around and take a few steps."


    Gao Yang took a few more steps, then dyke smiled and said, "OK, please sit down."


    Gao Yang sat down, then dyke shook his head and said to Rick and other hosts, "I''m sorry, you''re wrong. Although Mr. Gao is very similar to the one you think, he is not."


    Gao Yang felt a sigh in his heart. As expected, this dyke still had to be distinguished by the way he walked. That''s no problem. If he can''t muddle through, he won''t be beaten for nothing.


    "How did you judge?"


    Gao Yang took the initiative to ask the question. Looking at the curious Gao Yang on his face, dyke smiled and said: "from walking, this can''t be changed. Your stride is slightly larger than the one who kicks the hall. Ordinary people may not see it, but it''s obvious that your walking posture is completely different from the one who kicks the hall, just like the way elephants and lions walk."


    O''lear said with a disappointed face, "are you sure?"


    Dyke nodded, "of course, I''m sure."


    Chloe Moritz looked at Gao Yang, then she shook her head and said, "no, I think they are one person."


    Dyke smiled and said, "unfortunately, they are not alone. Can you replay the video? I can explain why they are not alone."

 Chapter 1675

    For two hours, after Gao Yang suffered, the program finally came to an end.


    When Gao Yang stood up and waved goodbye to the audience, he was extremely vigilant and double careful so that his actions would not reveal any flaws.


    Gao Yang feels that this is much harder than fighting a war, and he is more tired, because he has to be on guard against the host. He doesn''t know when he will give him a set. These hosts are all good at it, but fortunately, Gao Yang has a sore throat. Whenever he meets a question that he doesn''t think he can answer easily, he will slow down his speed with the excuse of sore throat and make the interval longer, He also frequently drinks water to moisten his throat and takes this opportunity to organize language to avoid saying what he shouldn''t say.


    Finally, Gao Yang said goodbye to several hosts and came backstage. When he wanted to leave quickly, Chloe Moritz was close to him.


    "You are him. I know you are him. You can''t be wrong!"


    Seeing that there was no one around, Gao Yang said helplessly: "why do you firmly think I am that person? Experts have told you that I am not him. Haven''t you heard? A person''s pace can''t be changed."


    Colo said with disdain on his face: "what can''t be changed, it can''t be changed easily. There''s a big difference between the two. I''m an actor. I know it''s not easy to change my speech and behavior, but it''s by no means impossible."


    A fan who likes to be tangled up and ask the truth, Gao Yang was really helpless and had a headache, so he sighed: "how can I make you believe that we are two people?"


    "I don''t believe it unless you two really show up in front of me at the same time," said Kolo Moritz


    Gao Yang was very distressed and close to angry, but he wouldn''t show this emotion, so he shrugged and said, "where did your confidence come from?"


    Kolo smiled and said, "don''t forget, I''ve seen you. I''ve seen you close. At that time, you also wore a pair of sunglasses, and it''s very similar to your present pair. I''ve seen your face and heard your voice. Although your voice is dumb, I know it''s you. Well, the most important thing is my intuition, women''s intuition."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, Chloe Moritz''s attendant arrived. As a big star, she had her own assistant and bodyguard.


    Gao Yang waved to Chloe and said with a smile, "although your intuition is not very reliable, it''s good to see you. Bye, Chloe."


    Kolo Moritz stopped, stared at Gao Yang and said, "I don''t know why you just refuse to admit it. I think you have a reason. As your fan, I don''t want to destroy your plan, so I won''t insist on identifying you as him, but we all know that you are him, whether you admit it or not."


    How did he meet such a difficult woman? After a dark sigh in Gao Yang''s heart, he waved to Chloe and whispered, "I should go home. Bye."


    Under the gaze of Colo, Gao Yang fled and left, and at this time he had to carefully keep his walking posture without making mistakes.


    Finally, Gao Yang got into his car. After taking a long breath, Gao Yang sat down on the seat and rested motionless for two minutes before starting the car.


    After driving the car out of the TV station, he made two phone calls and asked Murphy and Morgan. When they all said that their response was very good, Murphy and the expert watched in front of the TV all the time and didn''t find any flaws in him, Gao Yang was really relieved.


    At this time, Gao Yang felt tired and hungry. He habitually wanted to find Ye Lianna, but on the way, he found that when he passed Chinatown, Gao Yang moved his heart and drove into Chinatown.


    When he opened the door of a shop, the waiter behind the door immediately said, "Hello, sir, this way, please, one?"


    It''s getting late. It''s more than ten o''clock, but there are still several tables in the hotel. After looking around, he whispered, "where''s your boss? I want to find him for something."


    The waitress looked up and whispered, "wait a minute."


    The waiter left the hall. After a few minutes, the waiter and the hotel owner came out together.


    After seeing Gao Yang, the boss first looked puzzled, but as he got closer and closer to Gao Yang, his face became more and more excited. Then he trotted over directly, stretched out his hand long ago, and then shouted, "Oh! I didn''t expect you to come!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand, motioned to the boss to keep his voice down, and whispered, "is there a place like an elegant room where there is no one?"


    "Yes! Yes! Come with me."


    Gao Yang was kind to the hotel. At the beginning, Zhang Zhenxing, a Chinatown boss, sent people to collect protection fees, but Gao Yang drove them away. Later, Gao Yang asked Murphy to warn Zhang Zhenxing. Since then, no one has come here to collect protection fees.


    At that time, Gao Yang didn''t know that Murphy was from the FBI, but anyway, the store hasn''t paid a penny of protection fee since then. You know, it''s a lot of money. It costs thousands of dollars every month. If you save this money, the boss can''t even make a net profit.


    Gao Yang hasn''t appeared since then, but the boss knows who helped him.


    Gao Yang was invited into an elegant room. The boss said gratefully: "I''ve always wanted to say thank you, but I just can''t see you. We must have two drinks today. And, eh, you''re not, you''re not, you''re..."


    Looking at the boss''s extremely surprised eyes, Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, it''s me."


    The boss stood up excitedly again, his voice trembled, and said loudly, "Oh, this, this is really..."


    Gao Yang took off his sunglasses and said in a low voice, "don''t worry. Get me something to stutter first. I''m hungry."


    The boss nodded again and again and said loudly, "OK, OK, you wait. The dishes will come up and give you a dumpling."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, don''t serve. Let me play with stewed noodles. I want to eat this now. Well, maybe I''ll have another dumpling. It tastes like home!"


    The boss shouted, "OK, no problem!"


    Gao Yang had planned to sit alone and eat something before he left, but speaking of familiar words, he didn''t want the boss to leave immediately, so he whispered, "didn''t anyone bother you later?"


    "No! No! No one has come again. I just want to thank you. You have really helped me a lot. I don''t know how to thank you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "in the future, no one will come to you. It''s easy for you to thank me. In the future, it''s OK for me to eat something that fits my mouth. For this, I have to let you open this store safely."

 Chapter 1676

    Gao Yang was going to have a chat with his boss, but the boss said eagerly: "well, brother, please sit down first. I''ll come as soon as I go, as soon as I go!"


    The boss swiftly ran away, and he didn''t know what he was going to do. But soon after, the boss came back again. He put two bottles of Baijiu in his hand and put it on the table. He laughed and said, "brother, don''t you think so, do you want to drink two cups with your brother?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, pointed to his voice and said helplessly, "listen to my voice. How can you drink?"


    The boss said with a smile: "I know, I know. I''ll send someone off. Beer and red. Or you can drink juice. No matter what you drink, I''ll drink white with you. This, I really don''t know how to thank you. I just want to use this wine to express my gratitude."


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "OK, let''s drink slowly. What''s that, brother? Your name."


    "Your surname is Chen, Chen Tiangui."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "then I''ll call you brother Chen. My last name is Gao. Just call me Xiao Gao."


    During the conversation, the waiter brought many kinds of drinks and six cold dishes. He held up a bottle of fruit juice and said with an apologetic smile: "I''ll call you brother Chen. Brother Chen, I won''t drink wine. I don''t need so much. It''s too wasteful."


    Chen Tiangui said with a smile, "what waste? Come on, let''s drink first."


    Gao Yang drinks juice and Chen Tiangui drinks. Chen Tiangui is grateful to Gao Yang. They eat and talk. After a while, the waiter knocks at the door, and then several waiters start serving dumplings.


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "why so many?"


    Holding a bowl of noodles before and after Gao Yang, Chen Tiangui said with a smile: "I know you''re a happy man, and ordinary dumplings are not rare. I''ve prepared a few more dumplings for you. Try that delicious one. This one is made by the chef in Northeast China, this one is made by the cook in my hometown, and this one is made by the chef in Shanxi. The time is short, and the four fillings are the same. You can taste it. It''s guaranteed to be the taste of your family. By the way, where''s the garlic? Go and get two Garlic up. "


    Gao Yang smiled, waved his hand, and then said, "Oh, let someone else''s chef pinch the dumplings himself. Brother, you''re exaggerating, but brother, you know me. Indeed, now I''m really greedy for this, so I''m not polite."


    After eating the noodles, Gao Yang nodded and said in a low voice, "it''s good. Rolling the noodles by hand, it''s strong. The noodles are also good. It tastes like this."


    After eating noodles, Gao Yang began to eat dumplings, the same one. After eating it again, he smacked the taste, then picked up his favorite, sandwiched another one, nodded and said, "good, really good."


    After eating the dumplings, he picked up the juice and touched the next cup with Chen Tiangui. Gao Yang said with a smile, "I guess this noodles is made by Shanxi cooks? Not bad!"


    Chen Tiangui smiled and said loudly, "you guessed wrong. We all know that Shanxi pasta is good, but I only have one chef in Shanxi. However, he has to pinch dumplings for you. He doesn''t have time to make noodles. This one is made by my fellow countryman. He also pinches these two kinds of dumplings. Adjusting stuffing and noodles to pinch dumplings is his own business."


    Gao Yang was really surprised. It took him half an hour from Chen Tiangui''s order to go down to eat dumplings. One of the two dumplings was made by a cook, which was really fast.


    "Why so fast?"


    Chen Tiangui laughed and said loudly, "well, he has been a fire fighter and cook for eight years. Ha ha, the army is used to cooking fast. Ordinary chefs can''t compare."


    Gao Yang''s hands began to tremble. Cooking soldiers, eight years of cooking soldiers!


    "Cough, cough, brother Chen, when did you recruit such a cook here, but can he come? Doesn''t it mean that veterans have restrictions on going abroad?"


    Chen Tiangui smiled: "Hey, it''s all right for a long time. After thirty-five, he has been retired for several years. My hometown is still a relative. After demobilization from the army, he can''t work in his assigned unit for less than half a year. Then he went to the hotel to be a cook. As a result, he can''t work. Not long ago, I went back to China. When my family said it, they simply came here with me. What do you say, his parents He has always been in poor health, but the conditions of his family are not good. He has failed to get along with several objects. People think he has no house in the city. Now the girl is willing to stay in his hometown. If he doesn''t make much money here, he can at least pay a down payment for a year. When he has saved enough guns, he can stay here or return home. "


    Gao Yang twisted his neck unnaturally, and then whispered, "well, brother Chen, can you invite your relative to sit down and have two drinks together? I really want to see him. Is it convenient?"


    Chen Tiangui said with a smile, "it''s convenient. Let''s have a few drinks together. This boy can drink! He can drink. Wait a minute. I''ll call him."


    Gao Yang couldn''t eat any more excited noodles. Soon, Chen Tiangui led a young man in his thirties to Yajian.


    Gao Yang stood up. Chen Tiangui pointed to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "this is Xiao Gao I told you about. Although he''s not young, he''s really good. He''s a big help to me. Xiao Gao, he''s what I told you, Liang Dong."


    Liang Dong is about 1.75 meters tall. He is not fat, dark and looks very stocky. He shaved his flat head and looked indifferent. He stretched out his hand towards Gao Yang and whispered, "Hello, my name is Liang Dong, liang of the pillars, Dong of the pillars."


    When Gao Yang shook hands with Liang Dong, he smiled and said, "just call me Xiao Gao. Come on, sit down and let''s talk while drinking."


    Gao Yang looked at Liang Dong. He didn''t look like he had been discharged from the army for several years, because his military breath was too strong, and he didn''t look 35 years old.


    When shaking hands, Liang Dong looked up unexpectedly, but he immediately hid the surprise in his eyes.


    Waiting for Liang Dong to sit down, Chen Tiangui poured him a glass of wine and said with a smile, "Xiao Gao''s voice is broken. We can''t drink. Just drink with him. I''ll tell you, do you know who he is?"


    Liang Dong looked at Gao Yang, then looked at Chen Tiangui with a puzzled face. Chen Tiangui laughed, and then said mysteriously: "who is the most talked about in the news these two days? You were in the kitchen just now, and I ran to watch TV myself. Guess who the great hero on TV is?"


    Liang Dong looked at Gao Yang in surprise again, and then he was relieved with a look on his face. After nodding at Gao Yang, he took up his glass, smiled and said, "here''s to you. You''ve won honor for us Chinese people."


    Gao Yang knows why Liang Dong is surprised. It''s because when shaking hands, he and Liang Dong both found the cocoon on each other''s hand that can only be ground by shooting for a long time.

 Chapter 1677

    321 cups of Baijiu, Liang Dong, all of them went down and neck, and what seemed to be nothing after drinking, and the high and fruit juice were not so good as Liang Dong.


    When a glass of Baijiu was left, Liang Dong poured himself another cup, and then raised his head to the top. "Good shot, I was surprised now. It''s not surprising now."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you should be no bad."


    The Ming people don''t talk secretly. Liang Dong knows that Gao Yang is used to holding a gun by shaking hands. On the contrary, Gao Yang can also know that Liang Dong is also used to holding a gun.


    Liang Dong waved his hand and said with emotion: "no, it''s far from you. My hand is taken out with a spatula, not a gun. I can''t shoot with a pistol. It''s far from you. It''s too far."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I heard you have been a soldier for eight years. You shouldn''t have been a secret unit before, otherwise you can''t come to the United States now."


    Liang Dong smiled and said, "sure, I can''t come to the secret unit. I''m a cook soldier. I''ve been a sergeant for six years. I''ve always been a monitor. In the end, I''m the head of the soldier. We don''t have much chance to touch the pistol. It''s true that I can''t fall when organizing shooting training."


    Gao Yang wants to know which army Liang Dong came from, but Liang Dong didn''t answer his question, but turned the topic to the shooting method, but Gao Yang wants to know which army Liang Dong came from. In this way, he still has a general understanding of Liang Dong''s military skills.


    Chen Tiangui didn''t know that Gao Yang was trying to dig into his corner. He took up his glass and said with a smile, "come on, take another one, but don''t do it. I don''t feel right if you do it. I can''t drink as much as you."


    Chen Tiangui was still talking. Liang Dongduan took up his glass and was bored. Then he looked at Chen Tiangui awkwardly and said, "uncle, you speak slowly. I''m used to it."


    Gao Yang thinks it''s very interesting. Liang Dong and Li JinFang drink in the same style. It''s very refreshing to serve a cup. In addition, there''s a lot of wine. If you drink two cups, it''ll be six Liang wine. Gao Yang has been put on more, but Liang Dong doesn''t see anything.


    Chen Tiangui shook his head and drank half of it himself. Then he smiled and said, "no, I can''t compare with you, or I won''t be able to accompany you to the end."


    Gao Yang decided not to beat around the bush. He said with a smile, "Liang Dong is in that army. Although I haven''t been a soldier in China, I really have many retired friends. Maybe I know someone in the army with you."


    Liang Dong didn''t hide it either. He smiled and said, "39, machine step 116."


    Gao Yang is very satisfied with an ace field army. The training of this ace army has always been strict. Especially important, the cooking soldiers of this army can fight when pulled out. Liang Dong didn''t say in detail which army he is, but these are enough.


    Gao Yang picked up his chopsticks and quickly took a few bites of noodles. After eating, he picked up a piece of garlic and said with a smile, "your craft is really good. This noodles and dumplings are very authentic. The key is that you are really fast. You deserve to come out of the army."


    Liang Dong smiled and nodded: "OK, OK, speed is my strength, but the taste can''t be bad, otherwise the brothers should scold their mother."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "if you can be a chef here, you should be good at your craft, but not only fast, but you just don''t know which cuisine you are good at, brother. If I say, you must be good at Shandong cuisine."


    Liang Dong touched his head and said with a smile: "it''s really not. He studied in the army, and he can also cook Shandong cuisine, but he''s really not good at it. Instead, I can''t cook the flavor of my hometown. For example, I can''t cook pancakes well all the time. What I''m good at is hodgepodge, and I can taste any flavor."


    Chen Tiangui smiled: "Too modest, too modest, Liang Dong, you can''t be too modest, Xiao Gao. I tell you so. Liang Dong can do any cuisine, just the same. He can''t do it if it''s too expensive. He hasn''t been in touch with it. He can''t do well like Yan Baoji ginseng, but the representative dishes of the public, no matter what Sichuan cuisine, Shandong cuisine, Guangdong cuisine, Huaiyang cuisine, Liang Dong''s cooking is not bad. I''ll tell you about him But those with certificates, first-class chef certificate and senior technician! "


    Liang Dong said with a smile: "at that time, I relied on the second-class Certificate in the army and took the first-class certificate after retirement, but it''s useless. Cooking has to rely on skills. No one can pay only by looking at the certificate."


    Gao Yang couldn''t be satisfied anymore. He put his chopsticks down and said with a smile, "I''m not polite. There''s nothing to say. Liang Dong, you have to show your skills. We only have dumplings and cold dishes. It''s not good to drink wine. How about some hot dishes?"


    Liang Dong smiled and said, "OK, what do you say to eat?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "well, let''s have something easy. One shredded sour and spicy potato, one Mapo Tofu, one fried meat with green pepper and one shredded fish flavored meat."


    What Gao Yang ordered were all homemade dishes, which were very common and simple. What he wanted was a cook, not a hotel chef. His request was to thank himself for eating delicious and hot food during the war. If it was delicious, it would be better. As for eating delicacies during the war, Gao Yang was not an idiot. He wouldn''t Have this unrealistic idea.


    Therefore, Gao Yang''s dishes are also very particular. The dishes are simple, but it''s not easy to cook delicious. You can see the real skill in ordinary places. You can make these home-made dishes delicious. Anyway, it''s enough for Gao Yang.


    Liang Dong stood up and said with a smile, "these back kitchens have ready-made materials. Come on, you can wait a minute."


    Liang Dong left. After Liang Dong left, Chen Tiangui hesitated, but finally said cautiously: "Xiao Gao, you seem to be interested in Liang Dong."


    As a businessman, Chen Tiangui still has some eyes. He sees that Gao Yang is interested in Liang Dong, and Gao Yang doesn''t hide it. He nods and says, "yes, boss Chen, brother, I''m going to dig your corner. I hope you won''t blame me. Brother, I really need a chef."


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Tiangui said with a smile, "Xiao Gao, you do big business. I can see that you are interested in Liang Dong. That''s his luck. If Liang Dong is willing to do it for you, I won''t stop you. Talk about it. Talk about it yourself. As long as Liang Dong is happy, it''s easy to say anything."


    Gao Yang raised his cup to Chen Tiangui and said with a smile, "thank you, brother Chen. You''re right. Liang Dong has to promise at last, but I can assure you first that I can''t treat him badly. I can''t say anything else. I must double his treatment. Come on, brother Chen, let''s have a drink. You''re free."

 Chapter 1678

    Liang Dong was still cooking, but the waiter soon brought up the first dish.


    Hot and sour potato shreds can be made by a Chinese, but whether they can be delicious or not is a test of their skills. For Gao Yang, Liang Dong''s cooking is too good for his taste.


    Fried meat with green pepper, Mapo Tofu and Gao Yang were very satisfied. He was very satisfied with what he ate. Especially Liang Dong came up with a plate of shredded meat with fish flavor. After he tasted it for two, Gao Yang had made a decision.


    Liang Dong must be taken down at all costs.


    Gao Yang was very, very satisfied. He raised his head, looked at Liang Dong and said seriously, "well, can you make fried pork?"


    Liang Dong laughed, and then he said casually, "yes, and he''s good at it."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said sincerely, "great!"


    Why did Gao Yang ask this? He asked it for his father-in-law.


    Groliov''s favorite is fried pork, which is greasy and sweet. Since Gao Yang took him to Chinese food several times, groliov has deeply fallen in love with this dish. Moreover, fried pork is not only groliov''s favorite, but also Natalia and Yelena''s favorite. According to Cui Bo, maozi is also promising.


    Gao Yang twisted his neck, then looked forward and said, "so, braised meat and stewed ribs, are you sure you can do it?"


    Liang Dong said with a little doubt, "well, if a cook can''t do it, it''s a little bad?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand again and said with a smile, "good, good, are you good at barbecue? For example, roast mutton, roast chicken or something?"


    Liang Dong said with a smile, "I''m good at it. It''s very simple. If you marinate the meat, you can bake it delicious."


    Gao Yang''s heart is itchy. He brings a team with complex sources. It''s not enough to satisfy the stomachs of Chinese people. He has to think about those brothers with complex tastes, so he looks forward to saying, "can you eat simple western food? For example, fish and chips, pasta, baked pizza or something."


    Liang Dong shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "you said this is western food, this..."


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "no, oh, this is also normal."


    "I''m not good at it."


    After that, Liang Dong shrugged and said with regret: "I learned Western food after retirement, but I can''t do it well. After all, I haven''t done too much work, but don''t say I can really do pizza and pasta, because I''ve worked in a cafeteria, but if you want me to compare with foreigners who specialize in these, it''s certainly not good."


    Gao Yang took a long breath, patted his hand, pointed to Liang Dong and said, "OK, just you."


    Liang Dong said inexplicably, "what do you mean?"


    Chen Tiangui said with a smile, "Xiao Gao has a crush on you. He wants to invite you to be a chef. You two have a good chat. I tell you, Xiao Gao is a big business. It''s time for you to get rich!"


    Liang Dong frowned and whispered, "please make me a chef?"


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly, and then he said in a deep voice, "yes, please be a chef. Well, it''s a chef."


    After thinking for a moment, Liang Dong looked at Gao Yang and said, "where are you going?"


    Gao Yang wiped his hands, then said solemnly, "I can''t say where to go, because I run all over the world, but what I want you to do is cook. Well, it''s the same as your duty in the army."


    Liang Dong nodded. Then he looked at Gao Yang with a smile and said, "it doesn''t matter where you go. I''ll just ask, is it legal?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he decided to avoid the problem. Then he stretched out a palm and said in a deep voice, "I''ll give you a million dollars a year, in advance."


    Chen Tiangui almost didn''t fall out of his chair. He runs a hotel, and the hotel is not small, but he can''t make half a million dollars a year.


    I''m kidding. Only a few people in the whole United States can get an annual salary of $1 million.


    Once the big killer with an annual salary of one million is sacrificed, nothing will go against it. Gaoyang has never failed, but this time, the situation seems a little different.


    Liang Dong just hesitated for a moment. It was really just a moment''s effort. He didn''t even have five seconds. He said seriously: "I just ask, is it legal?"


    Are mercenaries legal? Of course it''s illegal. Gao Yang suddenly feels a headache because he finds that he seems to have lost his heart again.


    It''s not that being a soldier will become a saint, but after being a soldier for a long time, someone will really become a dead eye. Gao Yang is worried that he will meet such a person.


    Gao Yang coughed softly. He didn''t want to lie or lie. He asked Liang Dong to be a mercenary. In the future, he will be his comrades in arms side by side. Deception can''t be used, whether it''s goodwill or malice. In short, he will never pull people into the gang by means of deception and coercion.


    Gao Yang rubbed his forehead with a headache and said with a bitter smile: "we are not bad people. In addition, we won''t do anything harmful to China. I know you care about this."


    Ghosts and gods are ordinary. Gao Yang said what he would never say. The distinction between good people and bad people is meaningless now.


    Liang Dong said calmly: "some people are good people, but what they do is illegal. Some people are engaged in legitimate careers and have bright identities, but they are very bad. There are a lot of these two kinds of people, so it makes no sense to say whether they are good or bad. I still say that, is this work legal?"


    Chen Tiangui swallowed his saliva. After struggling for a long time, he finally seemed to have made up his mind and said to Liang Dong, "listen to what you''re doing, with an annual salary of one million, or give you the money first. As long as it''s not for you to die, let me do it anyway!"


    Gao Yang shook his head. He decided not to say what his job was.


    Gao Yang felt that he could not persuade Liang Dong. He was too principled or backbone. When he said that his annual salary of one million could not let Liang Dong ask what he was doing, Gao Yang decided to give up. It was a big taboo to talk in depth. He met a dead eye, or a person with principles and firm faith to keep his principles, This kind of person is respectable, but he can''t say anything, so he won''t say he''s a mercenary at least.


    Gao Yang smiled. Then he stretched out a finger and said loudly, "after tax, the annual salary is 100000. Go to the canteen of our company to be a cook to ensure legality. Do you want to do it?"


    Liang Dong smiled, picked up his wine glass and said to Gao Yang, "do it. Thanks to boss Gao''s admiration, the annual salary after tax is 100000. This is a high income! Can I get 50000 after tax here, or can my uncle take care of me? As a cook, I get 100000 annual salary. I won''t do it if I''m stupid. Come on, boss Gao, I''ll give you a toast."


    Listening to Liang Dong''s words, Gao Yang felt that he was not the kind of special person, so he lit up some hope again and whispered, "don''t you want to hear what a job with an annual salary of millions is really about?"

 Chapter 1679

    Gao Yang failed all his efforts. In fact, he had no chance to change the situation.


    Gao Yang is very disappointed, really disappointed. It has been his long-standing wish to find a cook. Although it seems that it is not necessary to find another cook now, because the whole Satan has to leave the profession of mercenary, Gao Yang is still excited when he has the opportunity to get a really good cook, especially from China.


    Unfortunately, people don''t want to.


    Groliov is right. When a person has good living skills and can live a rich and stable life safely, he must be crazy to choose to be a mercenary.


    Chef is a very stable career, so it is normal for Liang Dong to refuse any illegal career. Although Gao Yang thinks that Liang Dong may not be out of the pursuit of stability, he will refuse to even listen to what a million year salary job is, but he can only think so when he doesn''t know Liang Dong.


    In fact, even if Liang Dong wants to hear it, Gao Yang doesn''t dare to say it, because he is now a hero, a big tree attracts the wind, a well-known figure, and a big mouth is fatal.


    But then again, Gao Yang was frustrated because he didn''t even have a chance to discuss it in depth.


    Gao Yang really wants to be a cook, so on the premise that he seems to have no chance for the time being, he is still willing to pay a lot of money, but he just establishes some relations with Liang Dong first. Some things may turn around after a long time, such as Andy he. Also, think about the establishment of the company in the future, there is a chef who is very suitable for cooking in the canteen of his company, It''s also a very happy thing, so although the annual salary of $100000 is very high for a cook, Gao Yang is still willing to give it.


    Gao Yang took out a business card and pushed it in front of Liang Dong. He said in a deep voice, "if you call on this business card, someone will give you a job with an annual salary of 100000. You don''t have to wait for the time to get your salary. You will get the money on the first day of work. It''s legal. You still have a month to go to work, but you''ll call tomorrow."


    After that, Gao Yang stood up, smiled at Chen Tiangui and Liang Dong and said, "OK, it''s getting late. I have to leave, brother Chen. Thank you for your hospitality, Liang Dong. I''ll see you later."


    Chen Tiangui said with a embarrassed smile: "let''s go now? OK, you must be very busy. I won''t delay you. If you are free, you must come here often and come often."


    Refused to see Chen Tiangui and Liang Dong off, Gao Yang left the hotel alone, returned to his car, patted the steering wheel hard, and then said with hatred: "second Olympics! It''s not easy to meet one, and he won''t come!"


    Generally speaking, Gao Yang''s mood is not very good, but when he goes home to see ye Lianna, Gao Yang''s mood begins to improve.


    It doesn''t seem bad to retire peacefully, marry Ye Lianna, have a bunch of children, and then live a safe life. If you think so, it doesn''t seem so depressing to be rejected by a cooking soldier.


    It was almost twelve o''clock, but Natalia and ye Lianna didn''t sleep. Moreover, Natalia''s brain circuit seemed different from that of typical Chinese parents. She danced first. In fact, she waved her fists more like a boxer. Then she said with high interest: "Gao, you look so handsome on TV!"


    Gao Yang sighed and said loudly, "but I''m also very tired."


    Natalia looked at her watch and said with a smile, "it''s very late. Don''t go to the hotel again. You''d better rest early because you look tired. Well, ye Lianna, you go and have a rest. I have to talk to Vita or Mrs. Smith. I may not be back tonight. You''d better rest early."


    Gao Yang is about to leave the United States. He doesn''t want to be separated from ye Lianna. He doesn''t want to be separated for a short time. It''s hard to get together, but he has been trained and on TV these two days. In order to protect Ye Lianna, Gao Yang doesn''t even dare to see her face. However, even if he is tired, he doesn''t want to stay at Ye Lianna''s home.


    In Gao Yang''s opinion, living in groliov''s home before marriage makes him unable to adapt, especially when groliov and Natalia are both there.


    But Natalia left, and obviously she won''t come back at night. Gao Yang thinks it''s really good to have such a mother-in-law. Well, it''s very good.


    Ye Lianna said softly on her face, "just sleep at home and don''t go to the hotel."


    Gao Yang hesitated and nodded, "OK."


    Gao Yang slept in Ye Lianna''s room for the first time, which made him feel strange. However, his sweet and novel mood was stronger.


    Just seeing the bruises on Gao Yang''s arms, legs and back, ye Lianna, who was shy and sweet, turned pale, and then said loudly, "Oh, damn, what''s going on? You were beaten?"


    These two days, he was really beaten badly. Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "don''t you find that I am completely like another person on TV? These scars are the results. In order to speed up, I need to be beaten badly to deepen my memory. Well, I form a conditioned reflex and dare not make mistakes, so I can perform so well on TV."


    Ye Lianna sighed and said with a distressed expression: "then you should have successfully passed the crisis, right?"


    Gao Yang smiled and nodded, "yes, I think it''s all right. Murphy said that my performance is perfect. It''s impossible for someone to recognize me from my posture."


    Ye Lianna breathed out, and then said wrongfully, "I really hope you don''t have to live this life in the future."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it will be over soon. I think it won''t take long."


    As Gao Yang spoke, his satellite phone rang.


    As soon as the phone rang in the middle of the night, Gao Yang trembled, and ye Lianna seemed to be so, that after the phone rang, both of them immediately froze.


    Although he was afraid, Gao Yang immediately picked up the phone. When he found that the phone was called by Jack, he took a slight breath, and then connected the phone. He was very dissatisfied and said, "Jack, tell me what''s urgent!"


    Jack was very embarrassed and said, "ah, did you sleep? Sorry, I''m sorry, I really have something to tell you, but it''s not very urgent. It''s like this. Bob is here. We drink beer while watching TV. We watch you lie seriously on TV. Ha ha, man, it''s interesting."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "you called to tell me this? Asshole! You''d better come to me in an emergency! Otherwise, you''ll be unlucky!"

 Chapter 1680

    Jack is not afraid of Gao Yang''s threat. He smiled happily and said, "Gao, in fact, I really have something urgent to find you."


    The high voice said angrily, "say it, say it."


    "Ah, you''re famous. You''re a legend now. No one in the gun circle doesn''t know you. Therefore, you''re famous and you''ve got an advertising opportunity."


    "Ha, advertising opportunities. Do you think I''ll take the ads?"


    Jack said with a smile, "don''t worry, you can take your sunglasses, your hat, and even cover your face. You just need to show your face as a marksman, Glock! Glock hopes you can shoot an advertisement for them in the form of a short film."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "I''m not interested. I don''t like Glock."


    "Man, don''t rush to refuse. You know, after you said the name of our studio on TV, our website traffic increased seven times the normal number in less than five minutes. Now, oh, it is more than 160 times the original maximum traffic, and it is still increasing. Our website is about to fail to open. Everyone is complaining that there are too many visitors. In addition Just now, our studio''s mass production model 1911 has sold out. Well, we still need to go through the formalities, but we sold 120 pistols in two hours, all of which are high-end semi manual mass production models of arilan Mosen studio. What is this? This is influence. "


    He breathed loudly and said with a smile, "pay me the advertising fee."


    "OK, I''ll buy you a few bottles of beer. Gao, you don''t know how happy my father is. For him, selling more guns is better than anything. We are very influential. The price of our products is high, but now our high-end goods sell better than others, but I''m depressed. Believe me, I''ll get a headache from too many orders because it''s night , we each receive customers who place orders for handguns online, but I think my phone will explode tomorrow. "


    Listening to Jack''s complaining tone, Gao Yang said very depressed, "you can choose not to make this money."


    Jack laughed and shouted: "OK, I just want to tell you about the changes caused by your words. Well, the terrorists used Glock 17. Although you killed those terrorists with Glock 17, it still had a little impact on Glock''s image. It''s not good or bad, but you said on the program that you don''t like glock and only like 1911, which caused great difficulties for Glock So, they wanted to save the situation. The head of Glock''s American branch found it. He couldn''t contact you, but you said that the gun used was customized by me, so he found me and asked me if I could contact you and ask you to make a promotional film. "


    Gao Yang said impatiently again, "I''m not interested, man. I''m busy and troublesome enough now. Do you think I have too few things to do?"


    Jack said sadly, "listen to the conditions."


    He breathed loudly and said, "well, let''s hear it."


    "A million dollars! A million dollars! Man, you''re worth as much as a big star. You can get a million dollars just by making a short film!"


    Gao Yang touched his chin. He felt a little funny. He had just offered a million annual salary to recruit a cook, but he was rejected. Now someone asked him to make an advertisement for one million.


    "A million, not less, but I''m not very interested."


    Jack shouted: "Don''t worry, there are still conditions. Glock will give you all the pistols in your department with your special number. You can free the bullets they provide for life. And they will produce a special commemorative pistol named after you. Isn''t it cool? There are free maintenance and free maintenance. In short, everything is free. You can tell them what gun you like directly Just do it, and you can also get the sample gun they are developing as a collection. It''s not on the market yet! Give you the first official offline gun numbered 001. Oh, man, this is cool, but you need to sign a confidentiality agreement, but you won''t care, will you? "


    Gao Yang scratched his head. Glock specially produced a commemorative pistol, which was very attractive. It was also attractive to send him a complete set of special pistols of all models for collection. In addition, it was really cool to get the first finalized production gun of Glock''s new gun type.


    Gao Yang was tangled. He whispered, "it''s really attractive, but it can''t just be good. What about restrictions?"


    Jack hesitated: "this restriction does exist, that is, the contract you signed with Glock is exclusive. From then on, you can''t appear in public with guns of other brands. Well, no brand can do. The endorsement fee is $1 million a year, which is a year..."


    Before Jack finished, Gao Yang said angrily, "stop! Stop, exclusive, don''t let me use other pistols. I can only take Glock. Are you teasing me? You must be teasing me, aren''t you!"


    Jack said shyly, "that''s the condition."


    "Let them go!" he shouted loudly


    Jack said helplessly, "well, well, in fact, another manufacturer called me. You know, I have contact with most brands. This is colt. They hope you can speak for Colt''s 1911."


    Gao Yang likes 1911, so he is very interested in it, so he said discontentedly, "well, 1911 is different. You know I like 1911, and I also use 1911. Tell me about Colt''s conditions."


    "Well, it''s not as good as Glock''s sincerity. They are willing to pay you $150000 a year. Please make a short film, and then give you a special version of 1911."


    "And then?"


    "No, then, that''s all. Oh, it''s an exclusive contract. You can''t use guns of other brands in public or when competing."


    No, the comparison is good. Gao Yang feels that he can''t bear the comparison. Colt''s conditions are too stingy.


    Gao Yang likes 1911, but if there are not 1000 manufacturers in the United States, there must be 500. If there are no intellectual property rights, there are countless large and small gun factories and studios to make this gun. Even if Gao Yang likes 1911, he doesn''t have to catch up with colt.


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said helplessly, "tell them how far you are, just roll away!"


    Jack was also helpless and said, "I knew you wouldn''t agree. Colt''s benefits are not good these years. Their guns can''t be sold, so they can''t open special favorable conditions. Glock is different. Glock has money."


    Gao Yang sighed: "colt doesn''t know how to seize such a good opportunity. He will go bankrupt sooner or later! Well, is there anything else?"


    Jack hesitated: "in fact, there is another thing. I want to recommend someone to you."

 Chapter 1681

    No matter how unreliable it sounds that Jack wants to recommend someone to Gao Yang, Gao Yang will listen to it and think about it carefully, because Bruce was introduced by Jack.


    The lives of all the Satan mercenaries were bought by Bruce, that is, Jack recommended one person and indirectly saved the whole Satan.


    So, even though Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s necessary to join any new people except the cooking soldiers he dreams of and needs even if he doesn''t fight all over the world, he still has to listen to who Jack wants to recommend to him.


    "Recommend someone to me? OK, tell me."


    "One, one, well, how to say, a natural adventurer."


    Gao Yang has a headache when he heard that he is a natural adventurer. Adventurers are not suitable to be soldiers, especially mercenaries, but most of them are adventurers who pursue excitement.


    Liang Dong, for example, is eager to be a mercenary because others don''t want to be a mercenary, but when a person pursues stimulation and finds that there is nothing to satisfy himself, it''s really easy to embark on the road of being a mercenary or something similar.


    Is there anything more exciting and easier to die than war?


    However, people who especially like adventure may make too radical and risky choices in the face of some emergencies. It doesn''t matter if it''s a person''s business, but it''s more dangerous if they are in a team.


    If there is an accident with his comrades in arms, do you want to save them or not, so if there is a very rash person in the team, Gao Yang will think that this is an unstable factor.


    Gao Yang already thought that the person recommended by Jack could give up, but after thinking about it, he still said in a deep voice, "OK, tell me what this person is good at."


    "Jerry Emil Yuna, you can find his name on the Internet, because he is very famous, and he is good at a lot, really a lot. He likes extreme skydiving, wing flying, unarmed rock climbing, he also likes wheelbarrow and skateboard, surfing, and, well, we only say what he is good at. He is good at aerobatic skydiving and wing flying, unarmed rock climbing, and he is also good at Diving, of course, he also listens to those who are good at shooting, otherwise we wouldn''t know each other, would we? "


    Gao Yang tilted his mouth and sighed, "man, you didn''t say he''s good at war, and you know what I do. Also, he''s very famous, man, do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Jack said helplessly, "well, it''s really not suitable, but, uh, maybe you''re interested in this. Er, he''s good at cooking. You said you always wanted to find a guy who can cook for you. Am I right?"


    The words "good at cooking" were like magic, so he immediately said, "good at cooking? Sandwiches?"


    "No, no, no, he likes delicious food and is a gourmet, so how can he only make sandwiches? Listen to me, this guy runs a French restaurant at home, always!"


    Gao Yang suddenly became interested. He was standing to answer the phone, but he immediately sat down and found a comfortable position. Then he said in a deep voice: "tell me about this man who runs a French restaurant. Is he French?"


    "No, how to say, it''s a little complicated. Jerry is now an American, but he is actually a Finn, but he has lived in France for a long time. Ah, it''s troublesome. It''s like this. Jerry was born in Finland, and then he lived there until he was a teenager. His father died early. His mother went to France for a trip, and then he went to France with a French restaurant People got married, and then he went to France with his mother. After living in France for many years, he came to the United States. Now he is American and his parents are in France, but he thinks he is Finnish, that''s it. "


    Gao Yang said with interest, "it''s really complicated. Go on."


    "Jerry dropped out of college before he finished college. Then he began to learn how to become a cook with his stepfather. He admitted that his stepfather was also very good to him, but it wouldn''t be very good to live with his stepfather when he was an adult, you know, so he always felt unhappy. Until he saw someone else''s unarmed rock climbing, he thought this was his occupation, so he began to work At first, then later, he thought that the United States was more suitable for him, so he left France and came to the United States for more than ten years. We knew each other very early. This guy was energetic. He liked all extreme sports, so he really learned a lot. He made a living by extreme sports. He joined the Red Bull death squads on global tours and competitions, but he just left, Because he feels that extreme sports can no longer satisfy him. "


    "How old is he? He was born that year. You haven''t said his age yet."


    "Ah, I''m sure not. I''m in my thirties and thirty-four. It should be. I think it should be right."


    After holding his chin for a long time, Gao Yang frowned and said, "you say he is good at cooking, but he can''t fight, right?"


    "Yes, he can''t fight. He''s good at shooting, but he''s never trained in military skills."


    Gao Yang felt a headache. Then he said to himself, "Falk! It''s really hard to decide. Jack, you''ve given me a problem. Well, is this guy reliable? Why does he want to take the initiative to join Satan?"


    "It was a coincidence that he wanted to join Satan. He came to me to chat and shoot a few shots. Then he told me that everything in the world was unattractive to him. He didn''t know what else he could do. Then I said it was exciting enough. What you haven''t done may be war. Then he thought what I said was very reasonable."


    "Falk, it''s too childish, isn''t it?"


    Jack smiled bitterly and said: "I can guarantee that Jerry is reliable. I know him. He is really a good friend. Otherwise, I wouldn''t joke with him at that time. He said that there seems to be no war in the world at present, and he is a little old to enlist. Then I said that you don''t know what the war is. If you want to fight and become a mercenary, you can''t finish it I swear I was just joking, but I didn''t think Jerry would really decide to be a mercenary. "


    After saying that, Jack was very distressed and said, "he wants to find a mercenary group to join. I can''t watch him die. It''s nothing to let him go to a cannon fodder mercenary group, so I said to go to the best mercenary group, and he agreed with me, so it''s like this."


    Gao Yang was also very distressed and said, "man, you really, oh, forget it. Let me meet him. Even if he doesn''t meet my requirements, at least I can arrange a place for him that won''t die. Remember, man, don''t make such stupid jokes in the future. Will you die?"


    Jack was relieved and said loudly, "thanks, man. I''ll contact Jerry right away and I''ll let you see him as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1682

    Gao Yang felt that this might be his last night in New York. If there was no accident, although he was very tired and late, Gao Yang didn''t have a chance to sleep until more than 4 a.m.


    He didn''t go to bed until more than four o''clock. He was woken up again after seven o''clock. The reason for waking him was a phone call, and it was Jack.


    Jack was embarrassed and said: "Sorry to bother you again, but I had to call you earlier, because I knew you were in a hurry and might leave at any time, so I could only call you immediately after getting the news. Well, Glock decided to cancel their exclusive cooperation requirements, that is, all conditions remained the same, and you can use any gun you want without any restrictions Occasion, any time. "


    Gao Yang was surprised. Although his dream was disturbed, someone came to give him money, and it was not a decimal. At this time, he didn''t get up anyway.


    "So generous? No mistake?"


    "Of course not. The decision made by Glock''s senior management late at night has to be said that they are really sincere."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and then said, "well, I promised. As long as I don''t show my face, it''s easy to say anything, and my voice is completely different from usual. It''s like picking up a million dollars for nothing. It''s worth flying to Portland."


    Jack smiled and said, "no, it''s better than that. You don''t have to come to Portland. Did I say they''re in Portland? Ha ha, you can sign a contract in New York and shoot a short film in New York. Yes, they''re all ready for you. You just need to call the phone number I gave you, that''s it."


    Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "no problem, that''s it."


    "One more thing, I''ll meet you in New York with Jerry before tonight. I can''t let you run to Portland. We''ve booked a ticket. We should get on the plane in a while."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "no problem. I''ll wait for you. I''m glad you''ll save me time. Bye, man."


    Ye Lianna looked reluctant. After sighing, she whispered, "should you go again?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "no, I''m going out to shoot an advertisement, and then I''ll come back. Don''t worry, I won''t go today."


    Ye Lianna immediately relaxed. The time she spent with Gao Yang can only be counted by hours. It''s precious for her to get together one more night.


    When there is something serious, Gao Yang will never be lazy, and he will naturally get energetic.


    After jumping out of bed, Gao Yang said with a smile, "I have to make a phone call and deal with things quickly so that I can come back early. Honey, you can sleep a little longer and go to class."


    Ye Lianna shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly, "honey, today is Saturday. I have no class."


    Gao yangleng for a moment, and then he hesitated: "if you don''t have class, you may go with me. No, forget it. You''re not suitable to show up with me now. It''s not safe enough."


    Ye Lianna wanted to go with Gao Yang, so her expression was very tangled. Gao Yang said apologetically, "sorry, we can''t let others know our relationship now. It''s impossible to expose it a little, so wait for me at home."


    Ye Lianna sighed, "well, I''ll wait for you at home and come back early."


    Gao Yang called Glock and specifically came to New York to find his executives, and then he immediately left home.


    It has to be said that the people of Glock company are very bold and energetic. In contrast, Gao Yang thinks colt should really go bankrupt. How to compete with Glock is not comparable at all.


    Gao Yang met Glock''s executives smoothly. After receiving the enthusiastic reception, he soon got the contract prepared by Glock company.


    After a careful look, he found that there was no problem, but Gao Yang hesitated when signing his name. Then he raised his head and said to the humanity of Glock: "the confidentiality agreement is two-way. I don''t want the public to know my name. I think you should know this."


    After confirming and telling him again, Gao Yang signed his name, and then he got a million dollars of income after tax. Glock company was really generous when paying.


    There is no nonsense, go straight to the theme and raise your anxiety. Glock seems to be even more anxious. Their shooting team is ready to shoot the advertisement. They sign the contract and take the money, and the advertisement starts shooting immediately.


    It''s an advertisement. In fact, it should be said that it''s a short film, and it looks public welfare. Of course, although it doesn''t mention selling guns at all, the effect of the advertisement can certainly be guaranteed.


    "Guns are our partners. In evil hands, guns are evil. In just hands, guns are just. I urge everyone, but when you plan to use guns, please think about whether your use is correct. At any time, please don''t use your guns for evil purposes. It''s stupid, but if you encounter an ongoing crime, your life will be threatened When threatened, you will want to have a gun at hand. I''m the magic gun man. Please use the gun correctly like me and be attributed to evil. Don''t do anything stupid, thank you. "


    Gao Yang wore sunglasses, but no mask, but a baseball cap. He walked slowly all the way, finished the lines under his back, and didn''t mention Glock''s words in the whole process. However, when the short film ended, Glock''s logo would naturally cover the whole screen.


    The whole short film was shot at one go, and the whole process didn''t take a few minutes. However, in order to achieve the best effect, Gao Yang shot it several times. Each time, he had to change the scene, not to mention the lines, so that Glock could choose the best one to play, and there were changes after playing for a period of time. Therefore, although the short film shooting was simple, it was still very tiring.


    Finally, near noon, Gao Yang finished all the shooting and declined the invitation to invite him to lunch because he just wanted to go back quickly.


    Gao Yang came by taxi, so he had to take a taxi when he went back. At noon, it was very difficult to take a taxi. After waiting for a while, Gao Yang, who was already very hungry, decided to cushion it first. Not far from him, there was a hot dog car that could be seen almost everywhere in New York.


    Gao Yang walked over, stretched out two fingers, smiled and said, "two hot dogs."


    After that, Gao Yang just glanced casually. Then his eyes stopped on a tramp not far from him. Then he stretched out four fingers and said loudly, "no, four hot dogs."

 Chapter 1683

    Gao Yang has a paper bag in one hand. There are two hot dogs in each paper bag, so he can''t take the hot dog to eat, so he took the hot dog to the tramp he noticed and whispered, "Hey, brother, if you feel hungry, I can buy you two hot dogs."


    The tramp with his head down, his knees in his arms and a piece of cardboard at his feet raised his head. He looked at Gao Yang in surprise. When he found that Gao Yang had a hot dog in one hand in front of him, he took the hot dog and nodded his head and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Gao Yang opened the paper bag, took out the hot dog, stood there and wolfed it down. Then he found that the tramps around him ate much harder than him.


    "Oh, man, you look hungry for a long time."


    The tramp ate up two hot dogs in a few times. The Purple Heart Medal is very low in the U.S. Military Merit Medal system. Anyone who has been injured in combat can get it. Therefore, many people have received the Purple Heart Medal, but this low-level Purple Heart Medal still has some status in the eyes of soldiers, After all, you can only get it after being hurt in the battlefield.


    For various reasons, Gao Yang is willing to help a seemingly unusual tramp, but the simplest thing is that he is in a good mood.


    "Oh, you''re welcome, man. You have the Purple Heart Medal, and I have a special affection for soldiers, so I''m glad to have lunch with you."


    After Gao Yang finished, the tramp looked at the medal pinned on his chest. Then he turned his mouth, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Oh, brother, I hung it specially, but it''s not an honor. I''m satirizing! Satirizing some people. I hope you won''t be surprised to know this."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "Oh, well, I''m really surprised."


    "You know what?"


    After spreading his hands, the tramp said solemnly to Gao Yang, "you know, there are about 750000 homeless people in the United States, of which 200000 are veterans, more than a quarter. I''m very upset. I''m also one of them."


    Gao Yang is not interested in contributing to the resettlement of American veterans. Although he will actually help many people because his company needs a large number of veterans, finding suitable employees and well intentioned subsidies are two different things.


    So Gao Yang shook his head and sighed. At this time, the tramp shook the money in his hand at Gao Yang, put the money in his pocket, and then smiled and said, "thank you for your support. I''ll pay you back. My name is Jesse Lee. I''m from the Marine Corps. Nice to meet you, sir."

 Chapter 1684

    A man from the Marine Corps.


    Gao Yang held out his hand, shook hands with Jesse Lee again, and smiled: "Marine Corps, I like the Marine Corps. I have a very, very good brother who is from the Marine Corps. Well, in fact, he is not from the Marine Corps, but from the Navy, but he is a medical guard. He has been sent to the Marine Corps since the day he officially served, so he can actually be regarded as a marine."


    Gao Yang didn''t say his name and skillfully avoided reporting his name.


    Jesse Lee nodded and said with a smile, "as a marine, his situation should be better. First class, the Pentagon is always polite to the Navy. Unlike us, the Marines are stepmothers."


    There is a saying in the US military community that the first-class Navy, the second-class air force, the third-class army and the fourth-class Marine Corps have a slightly stronger status than the National Guard, but they are just a little stronger.


    The Marine Corps is a truly independent army after World War II. This army needs to cooperate with the Navy, but it does the work of the army. They have their own weapon system. As the fourth largest service of the United States, it is very unique and important. Life should be easy, but unfortunately, the fact is just the opposite.


    In World War II, when the US Army used M1 garland rifles, the Marines still used Springfield rifles. Now, the army uses AH-64 Apache armed helicopters, and the Marines can only use AH-1. In general, it is the equipment eliminated by the US Army, and it is still the main force in the Marines.


    The Marine Corps has more sea and air power than the army, which can''t compare with the army. For example, the Marine Corps has its own amphibious attack ship and FA-18 Super Hornet, which meets the needs of the Marine Corps. However, the Marine Corps is still unpopular. For example, the new generation of general-purpose fighter F-35 being developed by the United States is facing a lag in development progress and a significant increase in funding, The Navy and air force did not play with the Marines. They kicked out the Marines, that is, there were two kinds of aircraft that were supposed to meet the different needs and characteristics of the three services. The needs of the Marines were ignored and deleted.


    In fact, there is one reason why this situation occurs. The US Navy, land and air forces are in the hands of Congress. The Marine Corps is the only force that the White House can mobilize without the consent of Congress. Then, Congress controls all funding for the army.


    For the Congress that holds the economic power, the sea, land and air are the real sons, and the same is true for the Pentagon. Therefore, regardless of the funds for the development of military equipment and the resettlement of retired personnel, the Marine Corps will stand aside.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how many times he has heard complaints like Jesse Lee, and he has no intention to discuss it with Jesse Lee, so he just shrugged and said helplessly, "there are some things you can''t change."


    Jesse Lee sighed, and then he said seriously, "I have decided to change my destiny. If I can succeed, I will soon have money, and I will pay you back soon after I have money, so can you leave me a contact information?"


    Gao Yang will never leave his phone number to a tramp for $300. Absolutely not.


    In Gao Yang''s opinion, a person who becomes a tramp may have a lot to do with the society, but the main problem is his own problem. Those who really can''t support themselves can''t help it, but Jesse Li is obviously not among them.


    First of all, Jesse Lee is still young, and he looks very healthy. With this alone, he shouldn''t be hungry and can''t find a high-income job. He can support himself even if he just takes a part-time job, at least he doesn''t have to sleep on the street.


    Gao Yang won''t choose to help those who choose to live a vagrant life. God helps those who help themselves. He won''t try to change his life. What''s the reason for Gao Yang to help him? Even Jesse Li is a kind of person who can''t do anything except war, and there is a job like PMC waiting for him. Therefore, Gao Yang really just gives it to a vagrant when he is in a good mood It''s just worthless money.


    But now, when Jesse Lixin vowed to pay back the money, Gao Yang was a little curious, so he said curiously, "Oh, can I ask you how you plan to change your destiny?"


    Jesse Lee looked hesitant. After pondering for a long time, he nodded and said, "you know, I wouldn''t have told anyone my plan, but you, you are an exception, but you''re not sure if you should tell you."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders. If Jesse Lee can''t and won''t say anything, forget it. He''s actually very busy, but he''s been talking with a tramp for a long time.


    After hesitating again, Jesse Lee shook her head and said helplessly, "if I want to explain it to you, it should be a long story, and it may bring you some trouble. I think you may regret it after you know it."


    Gao Yang thought, then nodded his head and said, "in fact, I have enough trouble now, so I''m not afraid of more trouble."


    Jesse Lee shrugged his shoulders, and then he said in a deep voice, "well, I have to start from the beginning. Well, I''m from Louisiana. I enlisted and joined the Marine Corps. Well, I''m a strong reconnaissance company. Have you heard of it?"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "strong reconnaissance company? That company?"


    "Second company."


    "Like the company stationed in North Carolina?"


    "Yes, you are familiar with it?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I''m not very familiar, but I know the strong reconnaissance company. Well, I just know."


    Jesse Leigh nodded, and then he continued, "I''m a sergeant."


    Gao Yang was surprised again and said, "Sergeant?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    The sergeant is not an officer, but he has a very important role and status. If Taylor doesn''t choose to self mutilate out of active service in order to avenge Bruce, he will soon be promoted to the sergeant, and Jesse is already the sergeant.


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with great interest, "are you from the powerful investigation company or a sergeant chief? Well, are you in green or black? Do you know what I''m talking about?"


    Jesse Li nodded and said, "of course, I belong to the green clothes you said, because my task is mainly green tasks. Well, you seem to be familiar with the strong reconnaissance camp?"


    Gao Yang is really interested now. He nodded, smiled and said, "I said my best brother is the Marine Corps. Well, go on, I won''t interrupt you again."

 Chapter 1685

    Gao Yang is now interested in Jesse Lee.


    The strong reconnaissance and search company is the Marine Corps'' own rapid response force. In short, it is a special force, but the strong reconnaissance and search team takes the company as the unit, so it will be called the strong reconnaissance and search company.


    There are five strong reconnaissance companies stationed in different places. When they need to be dispatched, the strong reconnaissance company is the first force in the Marine Corps to respond.


    Gao Yang asked green or black. This is the abbreviation of their industry. When you say green or black, you know what this person is good at. This is because the tasks performed by the strong reconnaissance company can be divided into two categories: Green tasks and black tasks.


    One is green tasks, which are mainly tasks that do not have direct contact with the enemy, such as investigation, monitoring, search and evaluation.


    There are also black tasks, which are contact tasks that are likely to exchange fire with the enemy. Tasks such as search and rescue, hostage rescue and targeted clearance are black tasks.


    Generally speaking, the strong reconnaissance company will wear jungle camouflage when performing green tasks, and the black one-piece combat suit of the marine corps when performing black tasks.


    Of course, the strong reconnaissance company can do green and black tasks, but as a whole, there will be people who are better at Green tasks or black tasks. Therefore, when it comes to green clothes, they are good at performing green tasks or just doing green tasks. When it comes to black clothes, they must be good at black tasks.


    In terms of the tasks undertaken by the strong investigation and search company, green clothes can be said to be brainy. Of course, green clothes do not have combat capability, but must try their best to avoid combat. Black clothes can also be investigated, that is, black clothes have stronger combat capability.


    In terms of type, the strong reconnaissance and search company has some similarities with the Navy''s seal commando, but there are still great differences. The biggest difference is that the seal is a pure special force, while the strong reconnaissance and search company is killed and refuses to be under the command of the special operations command. Strictly speaking, The strong reconnaissance and search company is a regular unit rather than a special force in the general sense.


    The tasks are different, so it''s hard to compare them. However, in terms of narrow combat effectiveness, seals are stronger than strong reconnaissance companies, and may be much stronger. That is to say, seals can fight better than strong reconnaissance companies, because seals and Green Berets are mainly trained in combat skills, while strong reconnaissance companies are mainly trained in investigation skills.


    A more vivid and intuitive comparison is that the seals are all a group of muscle men who kill people without blinking an eye and directly plug into the enemy''s heart, while the strong detection company is a group of muscle men who hold binoculars and knock on the computer. Of course, this is just a metaphor. The seals are also smart and can detect, while the strong detection company is also a group of muscle men who can fight all night, It''s just that the two focus on different things


    For Gao Yang, what is particularly important is that the powerful investigation and search company can be pulled out to fight conventional warfare, and the chief sergeant of an indoor investigation and search company is a treasure.


    Jesse Lee meets Gao Yang''s requirements very well. Now Gao Yang is making a big move in Somalia, but he lacks talents. He doesn''t need people who can beat. He has enough talents. He needs someone who can investigate, and he can take a group of people to investigate, and then summarize and analyze the situation and put the report on his desk, A strong scout also has to be a staff officer.


    Now Gao Yang has a suitable person to preside over the overall situation in Somalia. If Pavlovic can recover, he already has an extremely experienced commander with a black heart and ruthless hands. However, Pavlovic is too old and he has just been seriously injured, so Gao Yang wants to provide him with a deputy, A young deputy who can think and play.


    If Jesse Lee is the chief sergeant of the powerful investigation company, he will be qualified for the role Gao Yang wants.


    The senior colonel of the strong reconnaissance company is the commander, the major is the adjutant, and then the chief sergeant is the auxiliary role, acting as the link between officers and soldiers. In other words, the third person in fact, the chief sergeant is not an officer, but his role is more important than that of the platoon commander.


    There is no way to get a cook, so it seems good to get a sergeant who will be of great use, so Gao Yang is ready to listen to Jesse Lee''s story.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s interested expression, Jesse Li rubbed his hands, then looked at Gao Yang and said seriously, "what I want to say is a crime plan. Are you sure you want to listen?"


    Gao Yang immediately said with great interest, "Oh, I''m curious."


    Jesse Li held out his hand, and then he stood by the side of the road, reached out and pointed to a corner and said, "look, where is a man who looks like a pimp!"


    Gao Yang looked, then nodded and said, "yes, I see."


    "He sells cocaine. I have observed here for several days. He will appear on time every day, and then sell sub packaged cocaine."


    Gao Yang looked carefully and nodded, "it does look like."


    Jesse Lee looked at Gao Yang and said, "are you sure you want to listen?"


    "Of course, I began to be more curious."


    "Well, I''ve observed that guy for a few days. He''s just a retail vendor. He has a gang behind him. Generally speaking, this kind of transaction is at night and in places with few people, but do you know why he appears in Manhattan at noon?"


    "Why?"


    "Because this is Manhattan, and most of them are well-dressed and successful people like you, but people here also need cocaine, so this guy can sell high prices that can''t be sold elsewhere! Because you won''t go to Brooklyn just to buy a small bag of cocaine, right?"


    "I won''t buy it anywhere. Oh, sorry, you go on."


    "Well, he''s here because he can sell at a high price, so his income is very expensive, and I''m going to rob him. The plan is like this. There''s nothing illegal on that guy, so I''ll say hello to him, and then ask him to buy cocaine, and then he''ll let me show cash, because I''m not his regular customer. Then, he''ll take me to a place not far from there In an alley, where there is another person, where we will complete the transaction. Now I have the $300 you give, so I can show my money and go to the place of transaction with him. Then, I will rob him of all his money until 2:30 noon, because he will make at least six transactions at that time, so that his companion will have at least $2000 Yuan in cash. "


    Gao Yang smiled, nodded and said, "although it''s a little risky, it''s a good plan."


    Jesse Lee shook her head and said in a deep voice, "good plan? No, no, this is just the beginning of the plan. Do you want to listen?"

 Chapter 1686

    "Tell me about your complete plan!"


    "Getting the money is only the first part. Next, I will use the $2000 I have to buy a black gun. If I don''t get the gun from that person, then I will know where he bought the goods. Next, I will find them. I expect it to be a gang, but I think I can handle it."


    Gao Yang looked at Jesse Lee and swallowed hard. He thought Jesse Lee''s plan was too risky and there were too many uncontrollable factors.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s expression, Jesse Lee smiled and said, "you don''t look very surprised."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, shrugged and said, "I''m not surprised. I''m just thinking about how likely you are to survive."


    "I expect that I have a good chance of surviving. Although there are many gangsters, they are also dangerous, but in fact, there are only many people. Of course, I haven''t determined the specific action time yet, because I don''t know some details very well, so I may need to investigate again. How to say, one has been trained for a long time If the killing machine is on the road of crime, it must be more handy. Therefore, I think the risk of my plan is controllable. "


    Gao Yang licked his lips and said with a bitter smile, "I really didn''t expect you to tell me this. Now I''m more curious. Why did you become a tramp? Did you pretend to be a tramp because you wanted to implement your own plan?"


    Jesse shook her head, looked up sadly and whispered, "no, I just decided to do this. It''s only a few days, and I''ve been homeless for two years."


    With a sigh, Jesse said solemnly: "I have retired for four years. After retirement, I returned to Baton Rouge, Louisiana. My father has died, and my mother is in poor health. I spent all my resettlement money to prolong her life. I found a job, and even so, I feel very good. But my mother died two years ago. On the fourth day after her death, I lost my job, right The company I work for is bankrupt. "


    Gao Yang spread his hand and whispered, "I''m sorry, friend."


    Jesse smiled and continued to whisper: "My mother left me a house in Baton Rouge. She didn''t tell me that the real estate tax was in arrears. We all ignored this problem. After my mother died and I lost my job, the Zhengfu government took my house a few days later. I went to the Veterans'' Association. They helped me pay the real estate tax, file a lawsuit, help me secure the house instead of letting the Zhengfu auction it, so I sold my house, and then paid off my credit card and friends with the money I sold my house. After that, I began to wander. "


    Gao Yang sighed. Jesse said coldly, "I wandered to San Francisco first. Where people are very friendly to tramps, and the climate is good. At least it won''t be as cold in winter, but I just want to walk around, so I left San Francisco and took a ride or walked all the way to New York."


    "How old are you?" he whispered


    "39 years old."


    "Don''t you have a wife and children? You''re not married?"


    "No, I haven''t been married."


    After that, Jesse bit her teeth and said in a deep voice: "I served in the army for 14 years and was injured twice. I didn''t get married and have no family. I gave everything to the United States, but what did they give me? Because they were going to forcibly take my house for 860 yuan. When I couldn''t take out a dollar, or I had to commit a crime or sleep on the street, no one was willing to help me find a job!"


    After a long breath, Jesse shook her head and said to Gao Yang, "I have a higher education. I manipulate equipment worth millions of dollars in the army, but the best job they give me is night security, with an hourly salary of six dollars! I work four days a week. Falk, I chose to be a homeless tramp!"


    With a sigh, Jesse pointed to the people coming and going in the street and whispered, "look here, there are rich people everywhere. Even the little gangsters selling cocaine are very rich, but I, I can only be a tramp!"


    At this point, Jesse shook her head at Gao Yang and smiled: "I don''t owe everyone in this country, but the United States owes me. I always think that as long as I want, I can be a rich man. If I want to commit a crime, I will be rich, but I haven''t taken this step. I just become a quiet, clean and cultured tramp, but people will become. The longer I wander, the more disappointed I became. A month ago, When I was sick and dying, I could only pray others to buy me medicine, I changed my mind and I would commit a crime! "


    Speaking of this, Jesse said with a guilty face: "I hope what I said won''t make you feel uneasy. I want you to know that you didn''t create a criminal. No matter whether you helped me or not, I will act. Your presence only makes my action more reliable. In addition, I won''t attack ordinary people. I will only target criminals, real criminals. I will be a Punisher. I hope you know "These will make you feel better."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, I feel much better."


    Jesse smiled. Like an old friend, he patted Gao Yang on his arm and said with a smile, "give me a phone number and I''ll pay you back. If I really succeed, I expect to get at least $10000 in cash, and I''ll pay you back $3000."


    Gao Yang stared at Jesse, and Jesse smiled at him.


    Gao Yang is thinking about whether he should give Jesse a job.


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "good, remember my mobile phone number."


    Jesse silently read Gao Yang''s new mobile phone number twice and said with a smile, "remember, don''t worry, even if I fail, no matter what kind of failure, I won''t bring you trouble. Friend''s best friend, enemy''s best enemy, marine motto."


    Gao Yang smiled, and just then his phone rang. He answered Jack''s call and listened to Jack say, "man, where are you? We''ve arrived and got into a taxi."


    "Wait a minute."


    Gao Yang put down the phone, stretched out his hand and smiled at Jesse, "I should go. Then, good luck."


    Jesse took Gao Yang''s hand and said with a smile, "I really need good luck, and I wish you good luck. Bye."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "I really need good luck recently. Bye, man."


    After that, Gao Yang raised his cell phone again, talked to Jack and turned away.

 Chapter 1687

    Gao Yang met Jack and, of course, Jerry Emil Yuna, who was attracted by his name and volunteered to vote.


    Satan''s members have one characteristic. The only exception is that they are unable to settle down. They are displaced and have no fixed place. The pain of running around that is unacceptable to ordinary people is common to all Satan''s members, and the key is that they enjoy it.


    Jerry is not from the mercenary circle, so when he saw Gao Yang, he didn''t show special excitement, or showed admiration for Gao Yang like some people. On the contrary, when he saw Gao Yang, Jerry looked at Gao Yang with a little perspective.


    Jerry has a typical Nordic face, which can''t be said to be handsome, but it is very characteristic. The contour of his face is particularly obvious, his eyes are very deep, and the bridge of his nose is very high. The blonde hair and blue eyes of the Nordic are obviously reflected in him. However, Jerry''s height has dragged the Nordic back, and Gao Yang estimates that it is about 1.76 meters, It''s small among the tall Nordic people.


    "Let me introduce you to my friend, Jerry. Jerry, he''s a ram."


    After Jack''s introduction, Gao Yang smiled and stretched out his hand to Jerry to shake hands, but Jerry stretched out his fist. Then Gao Yang clenched his palm to punch Jerry, but Jerry spread his hand to shake hands.


    A little embarrassed, Gao Yang laughed. After Jerry pinched his fist again and touched him, Gao Yang smiled and said, "nice to meet you, man."


    After reaching out his fist and touching jack, then hugging him vigorously, he smiled and said, "man, I''m really glad you can come. OK, sit down and talk."


    The place where we met was in a cafe. Fat Jack took great pains to sit down and took a breath. He said to Gao Yang, "you should choose a good place. This place is not friendly enough for me. Well, let''s talk less, finish what we should say, and then leave here to find a bar."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he immediately said to Jerry, "I heard you want to find a job."


    Jerry shrugged his shoulders and said seriously, "it''s not a job. I want to find something that can make me feel exciting. I''m tired of what I''m good at."


    An adventurer who wants to challenge himself is not suitable for Satan.


    Although such a judgment has been made on the person recommended by Jack for a long time, the first face after seeing Jerry deepened Gao Yang''s impression of Jerry.


    After wiping his face, Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said to Jerry, "you know what I do, so I think you should know something about the mercenary industry. So, with all due respect, you are not suitable to be a mercenary."


    Jerry smiled confidently and said in a deep voice, "why?"


    "You can''t fight," he shrugged


    Jerry thought for a moment and said to Gao Yang: "It''s really a problem, but my shooting skills are good, and I think what I''m good at is not much different from a professional soldier. As long as I learn, I can soon become a qualified soldier, or even better. Believe me, as long as I learn, I can become better than all the soldiers you''ve seen!"


    He felt too good about himself. Gao Yang smiled, and then he whispered, "but I don''t have time to study for you. Also, why should I give you time to study instead of finding a real soldier?"


    Gao Yang asked Jerry. When Jerry thought about how to answer, Gao Yang smiled and said, "you''re not suitable to be a mercenary. You really know a lot of things, but what you know is useless on the battlefield. No matter how fast you climb, a bullet can kill you. Moreover, there are no rock walls on the battlefield for you to climb with your bare hands. If necessary, we''ll find a helicopter."


    Jerry immediately said, "I can jump, and I can jump better than you. What if you can''t find a helicopter?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said in distress: "First of all, I really don''t think you can jump better than us, although we won''t play so many tricks in the air. Then, even if we can''t find a helicopter to cross the rock wall, we won''t climb up. I just want to ask you a question. Can you climb up the rock wall that you usually climb easily with 30 to 40 kilograms of medium objects? Don''t discuss this again, love There is no comparability between different situations, and this topic is meaningless. "


    After that, Gao Yang thought he might be too blunt towards Jerry. After all, he took time out of his busy schedule to arrange this meeting to help Jack, that is, let Jerry be cannon fodder.


    If Jerry becomes a mercenary with his current ideas and mentality, it''s no doubt that he will end up as cannon fodder and die first.


    Gao Yang dares to promise that if Jerry goes to the real battlefield, he will definitely live no more than five minutes, unless he is very timid. When he goes to the battlefield, he first pees his pants and then finds a place to hide, but in that case, he is likely to be shot.


    Looking at Jack''s helpless expression, Gao Yang coughed softly, and then said loudly: "However, I can still give you a very exciting job. Well, you can''t fight. You need to learn basic military skills. Well, I''ll arrange for you. You go to a training base in Israel for three months, and then I''ll let you go to a suitable place. Well, you want to fight, right? I promise you there''s a war for you."


    Jerry shook his head, then smiled and said, "sorry, let me train for three months. I can do this. No problem. I''m happy to learn to be a soldier, but when I finish learning, will I enter your mercenary regiment?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it''s hard to say. I need to see your performance."


    Jerry smiled, "it''s very challenging, that is, I''m good enough to join your team, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "not necessarily. Being good enough is the most basic condition. The more important characteristic is that I need to evaluate you before I can make a decision."


    Jerry nodded confidently, and then he smiled, "well, I have enough confidence. I like challenges, but so far all challenges are too simple for me. Well, now I have a question. Jack says you are the best. How good are you? After all, I want to go to a place worthy of me."


    The boy was crazy. Gao Yang smiled and said to Jack, "didn''t you tell him who I am and what kind of mercenary Satan is?"


    Jack shook his head and said, "man, I''m not a big mouth. I''ll say everything, so I just tell him you''re the best, that''s all."

 Chapter 1688

    Gao Yang said seriously to Jerry, "we are the best super small mercenary regiment."


    Jerry wiped his mouth, then smiled and said, "many people say they are one of the best, but to what extent?"


    Gao Yang stretched out his index finger, shook it, and said in a deep voice, "no one, the best is the best. Don''t you understand the meaning of the word best?"


    Jerry smiled and said, "well, I think you are the best, and I think I am also the best. Maybe I am not the best soldier now, but I will be soon, so I don''t think there will be any ability obstacles to join you. Now, I only need to receive three months of training, right?"


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "you are very confident. It''s good to have self-confidence. However, sometimes you may be too confident. Being too confident is pride, and pride is stupid."


    After politely saying that Jerry was a little stupid, Gao Yang said: "As I said, three months is only the time for you to receive preliminary training. Do you understand what I mean? So what you have to do is train for three months, and then you can join Satan when I am satisfied. I''m not satisfied. Sorry, you have to go away. My patience is actually very good, but it''s a pity that I''m too busy now."


    After saying that bluntly, Gao Yang said regretfully, "Jack is your friend and my friend. I promised to help him and don''t let you be cannon fodder, but unfortunately, I don''t think your character is likely to accept my arrangement, and I don''t think you can satisfy me in three months."


    This can''t go on, so Gao Yang chose to have a direct showdown. It''s not that he doesn''t give Jack face. It''s that he can''t fucking deal with it.


    Jack shrugged helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "well, I have nothing to say."


    Gao Yang was no longer interested in talking, and he thought Jerry was no longer interested in talking, so he said to Jerry, "man, are you going to receive three months of training? Well, the training price is expensive, but I''m willing to pay for you. For Jack''s face, I''m still willing to let you have a try."


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, Jerry smiled: "Yes, I want to have a try. In fact, now my interest is stronger. Now please tell me what kind of soldier you need. I mean, targeted, such as snipers and commandos. I haven''t told you yet. My shooting skills are very good and long-range shooting is also very good, so all I need is basic skill training."


    Gao Yang took a breath, shrugged and said, "well, let''s wait until you try. It''s too early to say this now."


    Jerry shook his head and said, "no, no, I think it''s better for you to tell me earlier so that I can have targeted training."


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "really, three months can''t make you very professional. The training you can accept is only the foundation. However, I really hope to get a branch of the army. The cooking soldier is specially in charge of cooking, can fight and practice. This is what I need most at present."


    Jerry immediately frowned and said, "please, man, I like cooking, but I don''t join the mercenary corps to cook for people."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "first of all, you need to know one thing. If you are a soldier, whether it''s a mercenary or something, the most basic rule is that you should obey orders. All orders. If you join Satan, what I say is what I say. This can''t be done in many mercenaries, but in Satan, you have to obey all my orders unconditionally.


    Then, you have to figure out one thing. Satan doesn''t need to ask anyone to join. On the contrary, countless people dream of joining Satan, and you are dispensable to Satan and me. What you have to do is to make me see you and think you are qualified to join Satan. It''s very difficult. For you, becoming a qualified cook is the most promising opportunity for you to join Satan Yes, otherwise, even if you have been trained, you still can''t enter Satan. You can choose to join the best small mercenary group and the best medium mercenary group, but you can never join the best super small mercenary group, because we are always the best. "


    Gao Yang thought of Liang Dong, and then he began to be depressed. He couldn''t get what he wanted most. It''s really depressing.


    Thinking of Liang Dong, Gao Yang sighed and said to Jerry, who was still very confident and obviously didn''t pay special attention to his words: "the first test is coming. If you pass, you can get the opportunity to train. Now, go to the kitchen and cook me a delicious meal. You can set the menu yourself."


    After that, Gao Yang reached out and snapped his fingers. A waiter immediately came over, smiled at him and said, "what do you need, sir?"


    Gao Yang pointed to Jerry and whispered, "take him to the kitchen, give him the tools and materials he needs, and let him cook for me. Go, oh, and give me a dozen cold beer."


    The waiter looked at Jerry and smiled, "please, sir."


    Jerry looked at Gao Yang, then at the waiter. After pursing his lips for a moment, he stood up and said loudly, "no problem, I''ll cook."


    Jerry followed the waiter, and then Jack said to Gao Yang, "looks like you know the people here very well?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, very familiar. The shopkeeper is my friend."


    Since Gao Yang became the most senior customer of the cleaner, he can do anything in this cafe because this is the cleaner''s contact point in New York.


    The waiter quickly served the beer. Whether it was appropriate or not, they would give anything as long as Gao Yang wanted it.


    No need for the cup. Gao Yang picked up a bottle of beer and touched Jack. After touching it, he said in distress: "your friend, he is really not suitable to be a mercenary. He will die soon. If he can''t meet my requirements, I can''t let him join Satan. I hope you can understand."


    Jack frowned and said, "I understand, oh! Thanks! You can''t joke around. You''ll really die."


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "I''ll help you find a way. Is he really your very good friend?"


    Jack said in distress, "yes, our relationship is really good, otherwise I wouldn''t have come so far with him to see you."


    Gao Yang sighed: "well, then I''ll be more responsible. It seems that Jerry is willing to accept three months of training. Well, I''ll say hello to the people who train him and let them bother. I promise your friend won''t be a mercenary in three months¡°

 Chapter 1689

    Jack doesn''t seem to believe Gao Yang''s promise.


    "But what if Jerry persists in training and doesn''t change his mind?"


    After saying something with a sad face, Jack said in distress: "You don''t know him, but I know Jerry very well. He is a very powerful man. Really, when he makes up his mind, he will be able to complete it. You know, he was afraid of heights, but he has become a master of rock climbing and skydiving and overcome his fear of heights. This guy is very smart. He can learn everything at once, and he also has perseverance and perseverance. What does he want to do Well, then you will become a master. "


    Fear of heights has become a professional skydiver, which reminds Gao Yang of Tommy. Tommy is afraid of heights, and he is really good at skydiving now, so Gao Yang knows how difficult it is for a person who is afraid of heights to learn skydiving.


    Jack sighed, continued to smile bitterly and said, "you give him more pressure and difficulties, but it will only make him have a stronger determination to overcome the difficulties. Therefore, don''t try to use how hard and difficult training to make him retreat from difficulties, it''s impossible."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then stood up and said, "if he can really be like what you said, he is a talent. If he can also meet my requirements, why must I refuse him? So if there is something you said, no problem, I will accept him."


    After that, Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "in fact, I''m more concerned about how his dishes are."


    Jack smiled, "I don''t know that. I know he can cook, but I haven''t eaten it."


    While they were chatting, the waiter brought the appetizer.


    "The chef chose five courses for you, and the appetizer is vegetable salad. Please take your time."


    Pushing the beer aside, Gao Yang took a fork and ate two mouthfuls of salad. He frowned and said, "it''s very ordinary."


    Jack looked up and said, "I think it''s not bad, but the weight is less."


    Gao Yang vomited and said with a smile, "well, I''m not hungry at all, so my judgment standard seems to be too high."


    Jerry soon realized his strength. The second soup came up soon. Gao Yang tasted it and found that it was really good, very good.


    The hot first dish is fried goose liver. Gao Yang once again admitted that Jerry did a very, very good job.


    After eating foie gras, Gao Yang found that his bad impression of Jerry seemed to be gone.


    After Gao Yang finished the main course fried steak, he had a good impression of Jerry, very good.


    When Gao Yang was eating the last dessert, Jerry came back. When he sat down, he said seriously, "the kitchen here is not bad, but it''s not a French restaurant. I don''t need all the materials, so I can''t reflect my highest level here."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, you did very well, but I want to know if you can cook in the wild? It can''t exceed 40 minutes. You need to pick up firewood by yourself. You only have a knife, a pot and the ingredients you can bring alone. Can you make a edible meal with these?"


    Jerry said angrily, "are you kidding? No kitchen, no ingredients, no fuel, what do you want me to cook?"


    Gao Yang is very disappointed. Of course, French food is good, but he can''t do it without a big kitchen. What''s the significance? It can only be used in non wartime. Of course, it''s also very good. At least there are few battles, but Gao Yang still wants a real cook who can fight and cook.


    Resentment, qualified people refused to join, and those who wanted to join were unqualified. Gao Yang began to have resentment for this.


    Just when Gao Yang was distressed, he suddenly thought of a problem.


    Why not let Jerry follow Liang Dong to learn?


    Gao Yang was excited before he began to think about the possibility of this matter. Then he immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed Chen Tiangui. After waiting to be connected, he immediately said, "let Liang Dong answer the phone. I have something to find him."


    "Hello, boss Gao."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "Liang Dong, send you to teach him. You don''t have to teach him anything else. Just teach him how to cook. Like you, cook like a cook. Do you do it? If you''re willing, you''ll start work tomorrow. You''ll train me a cook."


    Liang Dong said with a smile: "OK, of course it''s no problem. You give money. You''re the boss. It''s no problem for me to cook or teach people to cook. The annual salary is 100000 dollars. You must be worthy of the money you pay."


    "OK, you wait for my call."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang immediately said to Jerry, "I''ll find you a teacher and learn from him. When he says it''s OK, it''s over."


    Jerry said in a deep voice, "what do you learn?"


    Gao Yang said very seriously: "learning to cook, the key is to cook quickly. When you are qualified, I will let you accept military training. As for when you can accept military training, it depends on how fast you learn."


    After that, Gao Yang thought for a moment and then said, "no, the plan has changed. I''ve changed my mind. If you can finish how to be a cook I need soon, I''ll let you go to Satan and we''ll train you ourselves."


    After thinking for a moment, Jerry said with a embarrassed face: "this is not the result I want, but I am interested in challenging. Well, OK, I accept it, but I must explain in advance that I have completed your requirements and accepted your training, but I will not necessarily join your mercenary regiment after training. I have the final choice."


    Gao Yang said happily, "no problem. Choice is always two-way. Let''s start tomorrow."


    Jerry nodded and said, "OK, I can train at any time."


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled at Jack and said, "he has to stay. What about you? What are you going to do?"


    Jack vomited, "I''ll take a day off and meet Portland tomorrow."


    Gao Yang took out his sunglasses and smiled at Jack, "I''m sorry I can''t accompany you. You know I''m really busy recently, man. I''ll invite you to dinner in the evening, Chinese food."


    At this time, two people walked into the coffee shop, a man and a woman. When they glanced, they were suddenly stunned. Then they looked very excited and began to discuss in a low voice for a moment. Then they went to praise them.


    Gao Yang could see that they were two ordinary customers, and Jerry whispered, "Oh, trouble, I may be recognized and need to sign for a photo."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I don''t think so. I don''t think they''re looking for you."


    Sure enough, the two men walked up to Gao Yang, and then the man said excitedly: "sorry to bother you, but you must be Gao! Right? We didn''t recognize the wrong person, right? Oh God, I can''t believe I was so lucky to meet you here!"

 Chapter 1690

    Gao Yang found that no one could recognize him after he took off his sunglasses, but after putting on his sunglasses, those foreigners who didn''t know the faces of Asians could recognize him.


    Jerry hasn''t figured out what happened, but he waited foolishly for Gao Yang to talk to two fans he met. After he refused to take a group photo and sent the two fans away, he said to Gao Yang in amazement: "you are the magic gun man? I sat opposite you for so long and didn''t recognize you!"


    Gao Yang took off his sunglasses. He decided to change his sunglasses belt. He came out with the sunglasses on the program, not low-key, but too ostentatious.


    "I didn''t notice. I brought the wrong sunglasses."


    With an apologetic look on his face, Gao Yang took out a smaller sunglasses from his pocket, put them on, smiled at Jerry and said, "it seems that your observation is not good enough. You have to practice. I''ll see you later."


    After saying goodbye to the stunned Jerry, Gao Yang went home happily in the car arranged by the cleaner.


    It''s time to say goodbye to the comfortable life, leave the beloved woman and return to Ukraine. Gao Yang neither gives up nor looks forward to it. Of course, it''s because ye Liana looks forward to it. Naturally, he can see the brothers he cares about.


    Since I don''t give up, of course, I cherish every second of my time with Ye Lianna. I went home and talked and laughed with Ye Lianna. Then in the evening, I ate the dinner that Natalia specially made for him and chatted with Natalia and ye Lianna. I like this life very much.


    There are TV dramas that Natalia likes to watch on TV. The TV broadcast once a week makes Natalia reluctant to give up, so she is reluctant to turn it off even when she is chatting with Gao Yang and ye Lianna.


    When Gao Yang was laughing happily, he found that the picture of the TV play did not know when it had changed. There were a lot of police and helicopters in the air, which had accounted for less than half of the TV screen.


    A big news, so that the TV station inserted advertisements in the TV play.


    The voice was not loud, but Gao Yang listened attentively for a moment, but he still heard what was said inside.


    "Emergency news broke out. There was a gunfight in a house in redhook, Brooklyn. At present, the police have found seven bodies in the room. The murderer is at large. According to the information currently available to the police, the murderer''s name is Jesse Lee, who used to be a marine. The police believe that he created the massacre. The reason is still unknown..."


    Gao Yang covered his face with one hand. After sighing helplessly and depressed, he picked up the remote control on the tea table and amplified the TV sound.


    "The person on the picture is Jesse Lee. This person is armed and extremely dangerous. If anyone finds this person, please contact the New York police immediately."


    On the screen is a half figure photo of Jesse Lee, wearing a military uniform without a military cap. I really saw it clearly. Then there is another photo, which was taken when Jesse Lee followed a man into the house where the gunfight took place. Although it was at night, it was still very clear.


    Gao Yang sighed. Ye Lianna and Natalia stopped talking long ago. They just looked at him nervously. After hearing Gao Yang''s sigh, ye Lianna couldn''t help saying, "do you know him?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a bitter smile, "I just met at noon today. I didn''t expect to see his face so soon. It''s a pity that it''s on TV. In fact, I have a good impression of this guy."


    Ye Lianna swallowed her saliva and said cautiously, "it has nothing to do with you, right?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it has nothing to do with me."


    Ye Lianna took a breath and whispered, "that''s good, that''s great."


    After the news broadcast ended, the TV play continued to play. Gao Yang thought about it and changed the channel to the news station.


    Just then, Gao Yang''s cell phone rang.


    As soon as the phone rang, the three people in the room immediately became nervous. They heaved a sigh and whispered, "I have an ominous feeling, thanks! I should turn off my cell phone!"


    If it was groliov, they would only call Gao Yang''s satellite phone number, so the mobile phone rang. Gao Yang would not be too worried but very depressed.


    After hesitation, Gao Yang picked up his mobile phone and found it was a strange number. He immediately connected the phone and said loudly, "who is it!"


    "I! Listen, I want to pay you back."


    It was Jesse Lee.


    Gao Yang was helpless, and then whispered, "Oh, it''s you, man, you''re fast enough."


    Jesse Lee said anxiously, "to make a long story short, friend, I''m rich. Come out to see me quickly. If I give you the money, I have to leave New York quickly."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "thanks, man, you are a man of your word, but forget the money..."


    But before Gao Yang finished, Jesse Lee said in a hurry, "no! You don''t understand. It''s a lot of money this time. Guess how much I got? 60000 yuan! Exactly 60000 yuan! Friend, now 30000 yuan is yours! I''ll give you half!"


    Gao Yang is in a daze. This Jesse is more generous than he thought.


    Without hearing the loud echo, Jesse Lee said anxiously: "Good people in this world don''t necessarily have good returns, but I said I won''t let you suffer. My friend''s best friend and the enemy''s worst enemy. I''m going to carry out this maxim to the end. Listen, come out quickly. I''ll wait for you here in Brooklyn Legion square. You have to hurry. I''ll go there now and give you the money. I have to leave New York quickly."


    He breathed loudly, then whispered, "you really got a lot of money."


    Jesse Lee said proudly: "Yes, it''s totally beyond my expectation. I thought it would be nice to get 10000 yuan, but I didn''t expect that the fat in my mouth was much more than expected. Well, you get there as soon as possible. This is the phone I just bought... No, wait, wait, what the hell is going on? I saw my face on the TV in the convenience store. I was on TV? Falk, that''s it It''s me! "


    "Don''t you have any trouble there?"


    "Just now I thought my plan was going well, but now it''s different, man. I''m in big trouble! Listen, 60000 yuan is all yours. I''m finished. I can''t escape, but now I have to find a way to keep the money for you instead of doing it in vain. Oh, thanks, while I haven''t been found, listen to me. I hid the money in Prospect Park, from Prospect Park After entering the door, walk along the curved road. Notice that there are three maple trees side by side on the right. Behind the maple tree is a dense bush. Pay attention to observation. Obviously, pay attention to look. There is a black plastic bag in the bush. It''s money. Listen, seize the time to take away the money. It''s all yours. I swear to God that you don''t have to worry about being involved at all, because Because I won''t let anyone catch me alive, absolutely not! Wait until you see that I''m killed on the news, you can rest assured to get the money. That''s it, my friend. Finally, thank you for your hot dog. "

 Chapter 1691

    Whoever means enough to Gaoyang will mean enough to him.


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment. Then he sighed and whispered, "find a place to hide. Don''t die. As long as you''re not dead, I can help you. If you''re dead, I can''t help it."


    Jesse Lee said in surprise, "what are you talking about, man?"


    "Tell me where you are. I''ll find you. Maybe someone else will find you. If he says he''s sent by ram, you''ll go with him. Just listen to his arrangement. If you don''t want to die, do as I say."


    "I don''t seem to have any other choice now. Well, I decided to listen to you. Anyway, the worst result is death. It doesn''t matter. And you sound confident. I''m in 711 convenience store, not far from Prospect Park. Oh, man, I have to go. I seem to have been found."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "it''s best to find a place to hide and not be found. But if you can''t get away, don''t die. No matter what your situation is, I''ll save you, but you must remember that if you want to be caught by the police, you must not let them get your phone. The phone you call me can''t be found, okay?"


    "Yes, do as you say. I hung up."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, then he made a helpless expression towards Ye Lianna and whispered, "sorry, I just said it has nothing to do with me, but the situation is different. It has something to do with me. I have to save him."


    Yelena and Natalia both seemed a little nervous. Yelena whispered, "will you be in danger?"


    Gao Yang thought, shook his head and said, "no, I won''t be in any danger because of this, but I''m sorry, I have to go tonight. I''ll go directly to Ukraine."


    She hugged Natalia gently. When she hugged Yelena, Yelena whispered, "change your clothes and I''ll get them for you."


    "OK, I just need to make a few more calls."


    It looks very plain. Ye Lianna tries her best not to look particularly sad because she wants to separate. Gao Yang won''t be hard to give up because she wants to leave. Anyway, separation is inevitable. Who let him go this way now.


    When ye Lianna was tidying up his clothes, Gao Yang took out the phone and Murphy dialed it. At this time, who else can I find without Murphy.


    "I have something for you."


    "Say."


    "Help me save someone, the one on TV."


    "The marine?"


    "That''s right."


    "OK."


    After a short conversation, Gao Yang was very surprised and said, "you didn''t ask why, and didn''t say if it would be difficult, so you agreed?"


    Murphy said faintly, "you are an S-class customer. No matter what requirements you put forward and whether you can do it or not, we have to do our best. Do you know what trying means? Since you can''t avoid it anyway, why do you say so much nonsense?"


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "good, please, but I want to know if I can do it?"


    "Yes."


    After saying something, Murphy immediately said, "tell me where he is. If he hasn''t been caught, it''s easy to do. If he''s caught, it''s more troublesome. If he''s dead, don''t say anything."


    "He''s near Prospect Park. Now he has a mobile phone to contact."


    "I see. Now, a very important question is: to what extent can we save him? Is there no future trouble or can we keep his life? The former is very simple and the latter is very troublesome."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I can''t ask too much. You just need to send him out of the United States. Well, I''m leaving the United States for Ukraine tonight. If I can, I want to take him with me. Also, can you help me find out why he was targeted? I mean, why did the police know everything about him so quickly and identify him as the number one suspect? This is very important to me , please check it for me. "


    Murphy immediately said with relief: "great, your requirements are not high, which makes me very happy. Do you want to leave by private plane or by civil aviation?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and whispered, "I don''t want to take a private plane. It''s a little conspicuous, and I want to keep a low profile recently. Of course, it''s best if you can let me take a flight to Ukraine."


    Murphy said with a smile: "you should understand that it''s not me but the cleaner who works for you. My personal strength is limited, but the cleaner can do anything for you. Wait for me to call and prepare to go to Ukraine. Before you leave, I''ll tell you why he was locked."


    "Wait, don''t hang up. What should I do now? Just wait?"


    Murphy thought and said in a deep voice, "yes, wait for the notice."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and began to change clothes, but his clothes changed slowly because ye Lianna was there.


    Half an hour later, Gao Yang''s phone rang again. He grabbed the phone and heard a man whispering, "cleaner, please come outside and go to the street."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then immediately said, "can you give me twenty minutes?"


    "Yes, if I don''t call you, I''ll wait for you here as long as I can."


    The phone hung up. Gao Yang put down the phone and smiled at Ye Lianna: "good, we still have some time. Continue!"


    The cleaner''s speed exceeded Gao Yang''s expectation. He thought that even if the cleaner did it, it would take several hours or even one night. As a result, just half an hour later, people had come to the door. Gao Yang didn''t have to ask. He must have sent Jesse.


    After waiting for another half an hour, Gao Yang finally put on his clothes and kissed Ye Lianna goodbye, he saw Natalia holding a small bag in the living room.


    Gao Yang felt a little hot on his face. He was very, very embarrassed, but Natalia sighed and whispered with three small bags: "Let Yelena sleep. Gao, here are some groliov''s personal clothes and some pickles I made. Mrs. Smith gave this bag to Frye and vita gave this to Tommy. If you can bring it, you can bring it to him. If you can''t, it''s not important."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "of course. What''s the problem?"


    Natalia put down some small bags and opened her arms to Gao Yang. When Gao Yang hugged her, Natalia whispered, "Gao Yang, you must protect yourself, you must protect yourself. You are still young, and your life with Ye Lianna is still long. Alas, go and come back early."

 Chapter 1692

    After becoming an S-class customer, the treatment he received was really different from that in the past. Gao Yang thought it was worth it. If it had been put in the past, Murphy had to spit with him first, talk about how difficult it was and how difficult it was, and then quote a sky high price. Now, without a word of nonsense, he just did it, The key is that the attitude is very good.


    Gao Yang left the apartment with three small bags and went to the nearest street corner. Then he saw four cars parked there.


    When Gao Yang hesitated to make a phone call, the door of a car opened and a man came straight to him after getting out of the car.


    "Hello, the person you want is in the car. The plane has been arranged. You can take off when you arrive at the airport. There is a USB flash disk in which an important video is recorded, which can answer your questions. My work will be over here. Do you have anything else?"


    Gao Yang took the USB flash drive, took a look along the car pointed by the cleaner, and then whispered, "nothing, thank you."


    "You''re welcome. You can get on the bus when I leave. Have a nice day. Bye."


    The man who spoke to Gao Yang turned and got into his car, and then drove away. The two didn''t say a word except for the necessary communication.


    It is the cleaner organization that deals with Gao Yang, not someone, so Gao Yang only needs to do it according to the instructions of the person who handed it over to him, and there is no need to say anything else.


    Gao Yang took two steps and opened the door of a business car with alarm lights and DEA written on the body. He saw Jesse sitting in the back seat and looking at him in horror.


    EDA is the abbreviation of the U.S. drug enforcement agency.


    Since Murphy can belong to the FBI, it''s not surprising that someone in EDA belongs to cleaners.


    After waving his hand and motioning Jesse to make way inside, Gao Yang threw three bags into the car and sat in the car.


    "What''s going on?"


    After Jesse asked her questions with a little flustered and surprised, the driver on the driver''s seat whispered: "Mr. ram, people are already here. Now I will take you to the airport. You need to take a plane to Florida, and then where to transfer to Kiev, Ukraine. If you think there is any problem with this arrangement, you can put it to me now. If you feel there is no problem, we will leave."


    "It''s a good arrangement. Drive, thank you," he said in a low voice


    The car started. When the car started, Jesse looked out of the window and said to Gao again, "what''s going on? Who are you?"


    He shrugged his shoulders, smiled and said, "don''t ask these useless questions, say something substantive. I appreciate you and hang out with me in the future."


    Jesse was stunned for a moment, and then said without hesitation, "well, what do you do?"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "you must like your career, mercenary, that is, fighting everywhere."


    Jesse looked silly, covered his head with one hand and whispered, "mercenary? But you look like a big man."


    Gao Yang habitually wanted to say that he was a small man, but after thinking about it, he said: "Well, my main job is mercenary, but I also have some part-time jobs. In a sense, especially from my part-time job, I am really a big man. Of course, if I appear as my own job, I am a small man. Mercenary, to put it bluntly, I am cannon fodder, you know."


    Jesse hesitated and whispered, "can I ask what your part-time job is?"


    "Oh, part-time. We sell arms part-time, provide training, and engage in some intrigues, such as subversion, but the main thing is war. If you hang out with me in the future, what you have to do is war."


    Jesse swallowed her saliva, nodded and said, "although she didn''t understand very well, she didn''t understand very well, but she looked very powerful."


    Gao Yang pointed to Jesse and said with a smile, "our understanding is very dramatic. Everything comes from a coincidence, but the final result is good. I appreciate your principle of dealing with the world, so I am willing to save your life and give you a chance to mix with me. I don''t brag with you. Many people dream of following me, so you are very lucky."


    Jesse nodded and said sincerely, "yes, I''m really lucky."


    He shouted loudly, and then said easily, "there is no psychological barrier for you to fight a war? You know, this is a mercenary war, which must be different from what you used to."


    Jesse stood up and said, "psychological disorder? Don''t be kidding. Since I have become a criminal, it must be after a long psychological change. Tonight I changed from a tramp to a madman who kills people. Generally speaking, this psychological change is irreversible."


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "do you know what to do in the future?"


    Jesse shook her head and said loudly, "I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll do whatever you want me to do. Obey orders. Mercenaries are also soldiers. After being a soldier for so many years, of course, I still know the most basic requirement of obeying orders."


    Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "I appreciate your point. Everything is crisp and neat, but man, your work tonight is not very beautiful. It''s exposed too fast. Why don''t you even leave time to run for your life."


    Jesse said bitterly, "I don''t understand. The police are too fast. How can they know everything in a short time? I really don''t understand."


    Just then, the driver interrupted: "it''s very simple. The place you went to has been monitored by the anti drug Bureau for a long time. There are three people monitoring for 24 hours. They saw you and photographed you. Then they found that there were shots in it. When they mobilized people to go in, they only saw dead people in one place."


    Jesse was stunned for a moment, then whispered, "then why didn''t they stop me?"


    The driver shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "First of all, you''re too fast. Then, they think you''re too dangerous. It''s better to wait for more people to act. There was someone following you, but you acted very quickly, and the person who followed you was a novice, so they lost you. How to say, it''s just an ordinary small case. A group of gangsters who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Who knows it will come out You are such a crazy killer, so there is some confusion behind it, which gives you a chance to escape. That''s the way it is. "

 Chapter 1693

    If the chief sergeant of the strong investigation company doesn''t even make the minimum preparations and comes up clean, it will be a shame. It''s a shame.


    So Gao Yang is still very concerned about why Jesse was watched in a very short time, and Jesse is also very concerned.


    Just bad luck, Gao Yang and Jesse were relieved.


    After a sigh of relief, Jesse said with a relieved face: "no wonder I began to be wanted so soon. I really wonder what''s going on."


    After saying that, Jesse''s face changed. Then he looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "those money! We haven''t taken those money yet!"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "forget it, it''s not worth going back."


    Jesse said anxiously, "but it''s a lot of money! It''s not a decimal! Oh, of course, it''s yours. I said it''s all yours, so it must be all yours. I''m in my word. Deal with it as you like."


    Jesse looked sorry. For him, $60000 was quite a lot of money. Of course, $60000 was also a lot of money for Gaoyang two years ago, but now, $60000 is really not worth the risk.


    Gao Yang smiled and said to the driver in front, "man, I''ll give you 60000 dollars. If you''re interested, you can get it. It''s hidden in a bush in Prospect Park. If you can''t see it, forget it."


    The driver shouted, "sixty thousand dollars? Well, it''s a considerable amount. Where is it? I''ll get it."


    Gao Yang stabbed Jesse, and then Jesse immediately told him where he hid the money.


    Jesse''s attitude towards money is still appreciated by Gao Yang. He grabs it when he should, but after hard work, he sends it all out without spending a penny. He won''t blink. When a mercenary is not greedy, but he can''t be too greedy. He must keep sober about money, otherwise it''s very dangerous. So when Gao Yang picks people, he never pays special attention to money.


    Gao Yang didn''t know whether everyone of the cleaners was very rich, but the driver looked very happy after he got $60000.


    The driver looked at Jesse, then turned his head back and said loudly: "For the sake of $60000, I decided to talk to you more. I don''t know why you decided to kill, but we all know that when an elite soldier who has received the most rigorous training for more than a decade becomes a murderous criminal, this is the most dangerous criminal. Give you a piece of advice. Don''t come back and never go back to the United States, because once you are killed He found that if he didn''t even have a chance to surrender, he would be directly screened. "


    After that, the driver said with emotion: "In fact, the search and arrest operation tonight has been clearly authorized. The special police on mission will directly kill you instead of trying to arrest you. Do you know why? Because you are a veteran, many people don''t want you to survive. If you live, it''s a trouble for many people. If you die, everyone will save trouble."


    Jesse sighed and said with a gloomy face, "I''m going to fight to death. It''s the idea. Well, I see. Those people, they won''t give a veteran a chance to speak."


    No one spoke again and remained silent until Gaoyang sent them to a small airport.


    The driver directly parked the car at the edge of the runway, and then said loudly, "just that plane, go, don''t say anything. When you get on the plane, you''ll take off. You won''t see anyone. Go."


    "Thanks, man."


    After thanking Gao Yang, Jesse helped Gao Yang pick up two small bags. They got out of the car and walked directly towards a small jet. When they got into the cabin and sat down, the cabin door closed automatically, and then the plane started immediately and started taxiing. No one was seen in the whole process.


    Sitting in the chair, Jesse still looked confused and said to Gao Yang, "I feel like I''ve been dreaming. It''s always been like this since I started to act. It''s wonderful and incredible."


    "Nothing. You''ll get used to it in the future. Tell me how they rescued you from the siege."


    "I hid in the shadow, near the roadside of Prospect Park, but I didn''t enter the park. I think the environment closer to the wild is more suitable for me than street warfare or indoor warfare. Therefore, once I was found, I planned to hide in Prospect Park and fight them to the end. Then, a car stopped not far from me, and then someone got off and walked directly to me. I don''t know him Did you see me, but he stood there and said it was sent by ram and asked me to go out quickly. I thought about it and decided to go out by myself, so I followed him and saw you directly. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "is it so simple?"


    Jesse nodded and said, "yes, it''s that simple."


    After that, Jesse said to Gao Yang, "you''re so powerful that you can get me out so easily. To tell you the truth, I really think I''m dead. Well, it''s just a pity that the $60000..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "don''t be a pity. I''ll give you 600000 immediately. You don''t have to consider the problem of money after you mix with me."


    Jesse was stunned and said, "although I know you must be rich, when did the mercenary become so rich?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it depends on who it is. Mercenaries are different from mercenaries. Well, Jesse, you can make a lot of money with me, but it''s also very dangerous."


    Jesse smiled, "do you think I care?"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "well, it''s like this. I was going to put you in a place and let you continue to do something like Sergeant chief, but now, I have something important to do, so you have to follow me to solve a very important problem and show you something."


    Gao Yang took out a topographic map drawn by himself and handed it to Jesse. He whispered, "look at this. Give play to your strengths. How do you think you should hit the target."


    Jesse looked at the map and said with a smile, "the picture is good and professional."


    Gao Yang smiled. As a commander, he had specially learned to draw topographic maps. Of course, he had to be able to draw a map.


    Jesse looked at the map carefully and whispered, "how many people?"


    Gao Yang stretched out two fingers and said with a smile, "two, plus you two, the other is SBS."


    Jesse glanced and said helplessly, "there are only two people. Well, what kind of task is it?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "strong attack!"


    Jesse sighed and said with a bitter smile, "well, your money is really hard to earn. Now I really understand."

 Chapter 1694

    Now Satan is fighting a war and preparing for a war.


    It''s a war with Deyo mather. The war was originally between Deyo and big Ivan, but now it has become a war between Deyo and Satan. Up to now, both sides have to score life and death.


    Gao Yang has been trying to win the war with Deyue, but Satan is now full of wounded soldiers, close to the result of all serious injuries, so that the war between Gao Yang and Deyue can not be fought.


    While recuperating, Gao Yang is always preparing for the coming war, and Jesse Lee is a very important part of his preparation.


    With Jesse Lee, there was one more choice when attacking the villa in nice. It turned out that James had the ability of amphibious landing, but now with Jesse, there is one more person.


    Jesse didn''t disappoint Gao Yang. After reading the topographic map for a while, she frowned at Gao Yang and said, "can you tell me what kind of task this is? If there are only two people, I don''t think we can complete a strong attack. The most we can do is armed reconnaissance, attacking and occupying the whole target, which is very unrealistic."


    Gao Yang smiled: "This is a joint operation, and amphibious landing is only one of them. On land, we will have main combat forces, and at sea, there will be a ship to provide artillery support. You and the SBS will be my only amphibious commandos. When necessary, you should launch appropriate actions as needed, such as landing and launching attacks, involving the enemy''s attention for us Create opportunities, such as armed reconnaissance, and so on. "


    Jesse breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "well, it''s much easier. Well, what scale of battle is this?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said with a smile, "well, the scale is not very large. The most likely way for us is to fight with 15 people."


    Jesse looked relaxed and dignified again just now. Then he smiled bitterly and said, "I thought it would be at least 150 people, 15 people. It doesn''t seem to be a joint operation?"


    "No, we have commandos to break in, sniper teams to cover or deliver a fatal attack on the target, artillery support at sea, and Marines like you to launch amphibious landing. Isn''t this a joint operation?"


    Jesse shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "no, I think there are planes in the sky and warships at sea. This is a joint operation."


    "Then it''s a mini joint operation," he shrugged


    Jesse exhaled and said with a bitter smile, "all right, micro joint operations."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "after this battle, if there is no accident, you will be sent to Somalia. Then where you mainly serve our next war depends on your expertise, because at the beginning, we may need to carry out amphibious landing operations."


    Jesse said with a smile, "what''s the scale this time, dozens of people?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, there are many people this time. In the early stage, there are about 300 people. In the later stage, well, thousands of people and tens of thousands of people are possible. It depends on our ability. If the plan goes smoothly, the battle scale will expand rapidly."


    Jesse was surprised and said, "such a large scale, Fark! This is a real war. Can you tell me who the enemy is? Oh, stop it. I don''t think it''s safe to talk on this plane."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. He thought that if the cleaner''s plane was not safe, there would be no safe place. In terms of the depth of his cooperation with the cleaner, if the cleaner wanted to kill him, he didn''t need to eavesdrop at all.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can talk at ease here. Well, our combat object is Shah. The main goal in the early stage is to hurt Shah. This is the first stage. In the medium term, we will cooperate with Shah to make money from them. After completing the goal of the second stage, it depends on the situation. Whether to carry out the final stage of combat is to attack Shah and really start fighting."


    Jesse swallowed her saliva and said in a trembling voice, "you are seeking war against a country, and you are still a big country like Shah! Are you really a mercenary?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I''m just a mercenary, but my heart is getting bigger and bigger in front of me. Now I want to do something big."


    Jesse said in a trembling voice, "but what you just said is clearly seeking an all-round war, an all-round war with a big country, and this country is still the strongest ally of the United States."


    Gao Yang said seriously: "first of all, correct you. Shah is a rich country, but it is not a big country or a powerful country. Then, it doesn''t matter whether it is an ally of the United States. They are likely to no longer be allies. What about even allies, because the United States is the most cruel to its allies."


    Jesse pulled at the collar of her dress and whispered, "that sounds exciting! I like it!"


    Gao Yang said expressionless, "our current goal is that as long as we can complete the second stage, even if we succeed, we must also complete the second stage. Otherwise, a large amount of funds invested in the early stage will be wasted. Therefore, we must succeed. Let Shah take the initiative to pay for us to solve the problem. Then, if it goes well, we can implement the plan of the last step."


    "What if it doesn''t work?"


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice: "then cross the second stage and forcibly start the last step, from waiting for the chaos in sha''an to promoting the chaos in sha''an."


    Jesse was excited and excited. He scratched his ears and cheeks and said, "Wow, this really sounds incredible. I wonder why you are so confident? It''s incredible for me to attack a country, especially as a mercenary."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered: "We just follow the trend. Now, I think Shah is going to be chaotic and chaotic. Now Shah is a fat little sheep with oil flowing. Many big countries are like hungry wolves. They can''t wait to find food to relieve their domestic pressure. From my experience, some data I have obtained and the phenomena I have observed personally, Shah Ah is about to be sheared, and the first person to start is the United States. Therefore, all we have to do is follow the trend and bite a piece of fat on Sha ah. I''m not greedy. All I have to do is rush in first and bite the most delicious fat. That''s enough. "


    Jesse nodded admiringly, but then he said, "but Shah really doesn''t look messy. They are so rich."


    Gao Yang smiled and said firmly, "no, within ten years, at most ten years, our opportunity will come. This is a long-term plan. You can''t see the results in a year or two, but you will eventually see it."

 Chapter 1695

    Gao Yang took Jesse to Kiev first. After seeing shava and asking for a car, he asked shava to send two people to see him off. Then he arrived at Lugansk after bumping on the road for four days.


    Why do you walk so slowly on the road? That''s because eastern Ukraine has completely fallen into the flames of war. The road has been cut off by the flames of war for many times. Sometimes you can only detour, and sometimes you can only wait patiently for the end of the battle and then pass quickly.


    Generally speaking, the war situation in Ukraine is developing rapidly. When Gao Yang left, there were sporadic small-scale battles, but now, sporadic battles tend to spread into pieces.


    Now Satan''s wounded are no longer in krasnoton. They have been transferred to a small town called sverd haversk. There has been no major battle yet.


    There are too many wounded this time. Gao Yang certainly can''t just let Angel people take care of the wounded, but Satan, a large group of wounded, should be kept strictly confidential. He looked for doctors and nurses from the local hospital to take care of the wounded. Gao Yang didn''t dare to take this risk, so things became a lot of trouble. Finally, Knight found four nurses from the territory he controlled, That saved Albert from being tired to death.


    When he was about to reach his destination, Gao Yang sent two people to see him off, and then walked to the place where Satan''s wounded were staying. When he was about to arrive, he saw Albert leaning against the door and yelling back, "the boss is back."


    Gao Yang quickly walked a few steps. When he came to Albert, he found that he had not seen him for a period of time. Albert was thin and out of shape.


    "Are you all right, brothers?"


    Albert nodded, weakly waved his hand and whispered, "OK, very good. They all replied well."


    Gao Yang pointed to Albert, frowned and said, "Why are you so thin?"


    Albert sighed, and then said sadly, "I''m tired. I''m all right. More than a dozen wounded people can''t sleep during the day and night. They have to change their medicine and check their wounds. I haven''t slept well during this time. In addition, I''m very hungry, I''m really hungry!"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "what''s the matter? How can you be very hungry?"


    Albert sighed, then said with a sad and angry face: "Nate! Nate, son of a bitch! He refused to find us a qualified cook to cook, but he found a nutritionist to take charge of our diet! Nutritionist! Can the nutritionist eat what he makes?"


    Gao Yang took a breath of cold air and said loudly, "no? Forget it. I''ll talk about it later. I''ll see the brothers first."


    At this time, Li JinFang came out of the room slowly, and then touched the sofa and sat down slowly. Then he said in a deep voice, "brother Yang, you''re back."


    Li JinFang got another shot in the head, and the bullet opened a slot in his head, but he didn''t lift his spirit cover, nor burst his brain. Now Li JinFang has two bars on his head. Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say, nor whether Li JinFang is too lucky or too bad.


    He nodded at Li JinFang and said loudly, "how''s it going? Do you feel better?"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "well, it''s almost ready. Now be careful and recover faster."


    While talking, Albert handed Gao Yang a notebook, and Andy ho also walked out of the room with a wheelchair. He was injured in his leg and could recover his mobility earlier than others. Of course, he was far from walking.


    "Back."


    "Yes."


    Gao Yang turned over the record book recording the recovery of the wounded, nodded and said, "it''s not bad, the recovery is very good."


    There are several people who can''t move in bed. Pavlovic was shot three times. He wants to leave the hospital bed and stand up. At least wait two or three months. For his age, it''s very fast to get out of bed in two or three months. If you want to recover completely, don''t think about it for half a year.


    He closed the notebook, raised his voice and said in a low voice: "I didn''t go to see the big bird, but his condition was good, his recovery was very good, and his intelligence must not be affected. His memory had some problems in the first few days, but it''s all right now. That is to say, although the big bird had a hole in his head, he shouldn''t have any sequelae."


    Andy ho shouted, "where''s the hammer? How''s he recovering?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "German orthopedics deserves its reputation. His leg is connected. The next thing is to raise it slowly. Well, it will take a year to get well, but at least he won''t become lame."


    At this time, Irene walked out slowly with an arm hanging. When she saw Gao Yang, she said with a smile: "boss, you''re finally back. Please help us. I''m forced to eat the most disgusting nutritious meal every day. I''m really dying!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you look in good condition. It''s all right. You''re far from death."


    When fighting with the butter knife, Satan was all wearing heavy bulletproof vests, so no one died, but all the injuries were either arms or legs, or neck and head.


    Frye also came out. He was only slightly injured. After coming out of the house, he quickly walked to Gao Yang, and then smiled, "boss, did you bring me something to eat?"


    Gao Yang threw Frye''s bag at him and said with a smile, "I don''t know. See for yourself."


    Frye opened his backpack and cheered when he saw a box inside. Then he immediately took out the box and shouted, "my mother''s cookies! My mother''s cookies! Come and eat!"


    Gao Yang looked at Albert and said, "where''s the cockroach?"


    Albert whispered, "when the big dog woke up, he decided to let him go home. The cockroach''s daughter had just finished the operation. The big dog said it was OK for the cockroach to stay here, so he let him go home to see the children."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "well, is there no problem with his injury?"


    "No problem, certainly no problem."


    Gao Yang looked at the people in the room and felt a little sour.


    All the people who can move Satan are here, and the rest are lying in the hospital bed in the room.


    Sighed, raised his voice and whispered, "I''ll go in and see them. Can''t anyone see them?"


    Andy thought for a moment and whispered, "polovich, he just took medicine. He should be asleep now. Don''t wake him up. Everyone else can do it at this time. Don''t stay too long for Pavlovic, up to five minutes."


    Gao Yang nodded. Just as he was about to enter the house, he stopped again, pointed to Jesse who had been following him and said, "come with us later, Jesse Lee, marine."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Jesse Li, "I''ll be a comrade in arms in the future. Let''s get to know each other."

 Chapter 1696

    Gao Yang walked in a few steps and heard someone say, "here, here, I''m here."


    Gao Yang turned to the house along the sound. Cui Bo was half lying on the bed with a needle and water in his hand. His neck was wrapped with gauze. His legs were wrapped with gauze and exposed outside the quilt. His arms were wrapped with gauze. Even his face had a piece of gauze. The whole was a wooden Nai.


    Gao Yang only felt that his heart was sour again. If there was no accident, Cui Bo would have to break his face this time. He was ugly and couldn''t see his face with scars.


    Cui Bo was hit head-on by broken bricks after blasting. Except for the protected places, all other places were hit by broken bricks. The main reason for his serious injury and death at that time was that he lost a lot of blood from the wounds on his neck and legs.


    Gao Yang didn''t have the consciousness to visit the wounded at all. He sighed and said sadly, "rabbit, it''s ugly. It''s full of scars. How can I find this daughter-in-law? I''m sorry for you."


    Cui Bo tried again and again, raised his right arm, held out a middle finger and said angrily, "get out!"


    Gao Yang sighed: "don''t worry, brother is responsible for finding you a girlfriend. Even if your face becomes pockmarked, you can''t delay your life."


    Cui Bo said angrily, "roll, roll, who says I''m broken? I just have a broken nose and no flower on my face! You''re blind."


    Gao Yang sat beside Cui Bo''s bed and sighed, "it''s all right. Being ugly doesn''t necessarily mean you can''t find a girlfriend."


    After laughing and scolding Cui Bo for a while, Gao Yang left Cui Bo''s ward and turned into groliov''s room next door.


    Groliov fell to the ground and was hit by a bullet through the crack of his bulletproof vest. The bullet rolled and cut a big hole in his back from the back of his arm, making a mess in his back, but fortunately, he didn''t hurt any organs.


    So groliov is on his stomach.


    Sitting on the edge of groliov''s hospital bed, Gao Yang took out his small bag and whispered, "do you feel better?"


    Groliov said bitterly, "no, I can only lie on my stomach, which makes my chest start to hurt. Are Yelena and Natalia all right?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "of course it''s all right. They''re fine. Natalia asked me to bring you something, including your favorite pickled cucumber."


    Groliov immediately said, "get me one. Hurry up!"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "do you want to eat now? Do you want bread?"


    Groliov said anxiously, "don''t want anything, just pickled cucumbers. Come on, give me one."


    Gao Yang took out a pickled cucumber from a plastic can. Groliov bit down a little and mumbled, "it''s a little salty, but it''s delicious. Well, it''s delicious."


    Russian pickled cucumbers are not much different from Chinese pickled cucumbers. They are salty.


    After three bites of a pickled cucumber, groliov wiped his hands on the snow-white sheet, and then whispered, "I let James go back. It''s no use for him to stay. I''ll let him go back to see the children."


    Groliov was the deputy head. When Gao Yang was away, his order prevailed. Gao Yang smiled and said, "I already knew that it was time to let him go back. I didn''t consider it at that time."


    Groliov sighed, "who doesn''t worry about their children? Well, I''m fine here. Go to others first."


    Gao Yang stood up and groliov said, "wait, give me another cucumber and give them the rest to make everyone happy."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "what''s the matter? I specially sent fresh vegetables and meat here. Shawa also said that it hasn''t been broken once. Why do you look like you''re dying?"


    Groliov is a man of dozens of years old. Now he looks about to cry. He said helplessly: "Nate, that son of a bitch, asked him to find a cook. As a result, the son of a bitch found a nutritionist from Germany! There is little salt and no oil, and the food is prepared strictly according to what calories. Disgusting vegetable meat paste, Falk! What to say is conducive to wound recovery, Falk!"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "is there any effect?"


    Groliov was silent for a moment and whispered, "I have to say, there are still some effects. It seems that the recovery speed is much faster than before, but..."


    Gao Yang sighed: "OK, don''t say anything if it works. Who hurt you? Bear it, bear it, and recover early is better than anything."


    Groliov was about to stop talking. Finally, he waved and said, "forget it. Go ahead and get down to business first. These are irrelevant. If they taste bad, they won''t die."


    Gao Yang turned and entered Raphael''s door. When he saw Gao Yang, Raphael half lying in bed immediately said, "boss, I want pizza!"


    Holding up his hand, Raphael said firmly on his face, "I want pizza!"


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled bitterly and said, "OK, I''ll find it for you."


    Raphael nodded and said, "hurry up!"


    "OK, let someone send it right away."


    After leaving Raphael''s room, Gao Yang seriously thought about how he felt when he was injured and ate nutritious food. After shivering, he quickly walked into Tommy''s room.


    Tommy''s injury is in his leg. The reason for his serious injury is also a lot of blood loss. Now as long as the blood is stopped, the rest is to recover the wound, so his condition is still better.


    "You''re back. Is Vita okay?"


    Gao Yang put his bag beside Tommy''s bed and said with a smile, "of course she''s fine, and you look good, too."


    Tommy opened the bag, looked up and said, "didn''t you see my bag?"


    "Of course not. How could I open your bag? What''s in it?"


    Tommy took his bag back and said, "all right, let''s go."


    "There''s something I can see."


    He tried to grab the bag. When Tommy hid the bag back, Gao Yang left with a smile.


    Standing at the door of Pavlovich''s room, Gao Yang looked in, and finally tapped the open and closed door and went in.


    Pavlovic was still very weak, but he opened his eyes. When he saw Gao Yang, he said in a very weak voice, "you''re coming."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I''m back."


    Pavlovic said softly, "I didn''t think I could meet you alive. You shouldn''t save me. You''re too busy."


    "No, no, I don''t have much to do. I have a big thing to do for you. Didn''t they tell you? You have to help me do a big thing. I can''t do it without an expert like you."


    Pavlovic whispered, "what''s up."


    Pavlovic was too weak. He didn''t open his eyes for long. Naturally, no one had told him about Gao Yang''s plan, so Gao Yang decided to give him a shot in the arm and said with a smile: "of course, it''s a conspiracy! Seek the country!"

 Chapter 1697

    Gao Yang''s original plan was to talk with Pavlovic for five minutes, and he could only talk for five minutes at most, but he couldn''t stop talking. After talking for half an hour, Gao Yang had to forcibly stop the conversation. The effect of this booster was too strong. He was afraid Pavlovic was too excited to bear it.


    Speaking of a conspiracy against a certain country, specifically against certain groups of countries, as a mercenary, he did not seek occupation, but only to obtain the best interests when the time was ripe. When Gao Yang just said the beginning, Pavlovic began to get excited.


    The black devil is the only omnipotent force in the world. It is really omnipotent. It subverts them, assassinates them, and attacks the front. They are not afraid. It is overqualified to engage in intelligence, but they are still good at it.


    The Soviet Union has cultivated a black devil with the strength of the whole country. The Soviet Union is gone. The black devil is old, but the legend continues.


    Now the black devil can announce the complete dissolution of the organization, because there are only two people left in the black devil.


    Of course, in a normal sense, the black devil has long been abolished. Since the day of the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the black devil has lost its official organizational system, and this team still exists.


    People are still there, the team is still there.


    But now the black devil has no people.


    At the end of the battle, there were three people left in the black devil, and an old man named jieliejin. He finally died of serious injury. In this way, there were only two people left in the black devil, a once brilliant team, and now there are only two people left. In any case, it is completely over.


    However, the black devil''s army has completely ended, but the legend will continue, because there are still two people left in the black devil.


    Some teams and some people, even if there is only one left, can do some earth shaking things, and the black devil''s only Pavlovic and hammer obviously belong to this kind of people.


    After carefully talking with Pavlovic about his layout in Yemen and possible changes in the Middle East in the future, Pavlovic began to be a teacher for Gaoyang with great interest. He wanted to teach Gaoyang what to do now.


    If Pavlovic hadn''t passed the dangerous period so far, Gao Yang would listen carefully, but he didn''t dare to let Pavlovic talk again.


    Gao Yang is a person who abides by the doctor''s advice, but he really can''t bear to interrupt Pavlovic, because before, like a hammer, lovic thought it was more appropriate to die than to live, but after knowing that Gao Yang intended to invite him to preside over the overall situation of seeking the country, Pavlovic seemed to suddenly live.


    It''s the kind that loses the meaning of existence, but suddenly finds the meaning of existence.


    Gao Yang stood by Pavlovic''s bed and looked at Pavlovic, who was ruddy and breathed a little hurriedly, whispered: "Hammer is in Germany. He recovers very well. When your condition is better, I will send you to Germany. When your body recovers completely, you can go to Yemen. So don''t worry now and have a good rest. You have plenty of time to think about how to carry out your future work. Now I can''t talk to you any more. You have to rest.


    Pavlovic looked at Gao Yang and said in a hasty voice, "I''m not sure. Listen to me, you go to the Russian Labor newspaper to post an advertisement titled the reopening of Russian black farms, urgently looking for partners, signed kavasili gorando Ben, and then leave your phone number. That''s all."


    Pavlovich spoke Russian. After thinking about it carefully, Gao Yang looked at Pavlovich and said, "what do you mean? What effect?"


    Pavlovic said excitedly, "reorganize the black devil!"


    Gao Yang''s heart jumped fiercely, and then whispered, "reorganize the black devil?"


    "Yes, reorganize the black devil!"


    With a slight nod, Pavlovic took a breath and whispered, "when the black devil was dissolved, we were very unwilling, but because our inaction has made the situation irreparable, so we have to accept the fate of being broken up and sent home. However, some of us feel that things can''t end like this."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He was very excited, but he was still quietly listening to Pavlovic finish.


    Pavlovich spoke a little hard. After a short rest, he gasped and continued: "we all thought that things might change that day, so we planned to come out and do something together if the situation changed, so some of us agreed on a contact way, that is, to send an advertisement in the labor newspaper."


    With a sigh, Pavlovic whispered: "At that time, some people went to the new army and some returned home. More than 20 years later, the Soviet Union has completely become a memory, and no one published that advertisement in the newspaper. In fact, it is expected, because we knew that the Soviet Union had gone forever when we made the agreement. We just didn''t want to become history with the Soviet Union , we just have a fantasy, and we know it''s a fantasy. "


    "Then you and those brothers who died in the war..."


    Pavlovich smiled and whispered, "we don''t get together for the same goal. We''re just bored to find something to get together again. Do you understand the difference?"


    Gao Yang nodded, Pavlovic smiled with satisfaction, and then he said with a little enthusiasm: "I don''t know how many people are still alive and how many people can see the advertisement, but I think we should try it. Whether it''s fighting the butter knife or going to Yemen to play our strengths, I think maybe the black devil can try to do something else. We don''t have much time. We''re old and dying. Maybe some people don''t like me Want to die in the hospital bed. "


    Gao Yang''s heart beat fiercely. He whispered, "do you think you can call several people? And if someone really calls me, what should I say?"


    Pavlovich laughed: "Give me a call. I can only answer this call. I don''t know how many people I can find. Maybe I can''t find any. Besides, no one can read the newspaper now, but I''d better try. We have to try. The newspaper is outdated, but we are also outdated. Maybe there are old men like me who read the newspaper every day just to be able to read it See an advertisement. "


    I''ll give you a mobile phone, and then immediately send an advertisement in the labor newspaper. It''s continuous. I send the same advertisement every day until someone starts contacting you

 Chapter 1698

    Gao Yang was very excited to think that the black devil might be formed again, even if it was just a small team with only a few people.


    The black devil is like a peerless sword. When the sword is sharpest, it is put into the scabbard. Then, the sword is sealed in the scabbard and thrown into a rotten mud pond to rust. When the rust is gone is the end.


    Gao Yang has no feelings for the Soviet Union, no good feelings or bad feelings. It''s just a noun, but the black devil is different. It''s better to say that heroes cherish heroes or that things hurt their kind. From the bottom of his heart, Gao Yang doesn''t want to see this legendary name completely swept into the garbage of history.


    With what Pavlovich said to him in his heart, Gao Yang left Pavlovich''s room and hurried out. He wanted to call someone to do it, but just after he left Pavlovich''s room, he found Albert outside the door.


    Albert pointed to the door of a room and whispered, "polovich is awake. He wants to talk to you."


    Gao Yang nodded and then pushed open the door.


    Polovich lay in bed with a white list on his chest and closed his eyes. After Gao Yang pushed the door in, he slowly opened his eyes, then looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "you''re coming."


    Gao Yang nodded, sat next to polovich and said with a smile, "I heard you''re still sleeping, so I''m going to see you later. You look good now."


    Polovich sighed gently and said helplessly, "I didn''t expect things to be so high. Is this a bad time?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s bad, but it''s not particularly bad. How to say, I handled it well, so you can rest assured that at least our safety is not a problem for the time being."


    Polovich whispered: "I think big Ivan is dead. He died in an unknown corner. I have always guessed that big Ivan went to South America, which is the backyard of the United States. But once he hid in the jungle, no one can be found, nor can Americans. Moreover, big Ivan has many relations in South America, which can be used to let him live. However, you know, big Ivan is not in good health and his heart Dirty has always been a problem. "


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, then whispered, "it''s too early to say this now."


    Polovich sighed softly: "It''s not too early. It''s time to make preparations for the future. Gao and big Ivan can''t appear, but Ivan and ulyanko should come out to control the situation, but no one appears. If the Americans don''t move, it means they have fallen into the hands of the Americans, but that''s not the case. The Americans are still looking for them, so I think big Ivan may be with Ivan and them Died somewhere in South America. "


    After a short silence, polovich whispered, "South America is a good place for Tibetans, but the climate there is too bad and there is too chaos. An inexplicable chaotic war may kill them."


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "but there is no definite evidence. It''s too early to say these."


    Polovich breathed and said in a deep voice: "Europe is already in your hands. When do you want to take Asia? I am very strange to South America. Where has always been Ivan''s territory. Africa is not strange to me, because I have worked in Africa for some time. I can''t say much there, but I can try it for you. Only Asia, I am very familiar with, and I know all the people who stay to work for big Ivan , if I come forward to help you, you can get Asia quickly and smoothly. "


    Polovich slightly tilted his head, looked at Gao Yang and said seriously: "even without South America and Africa, you can become one of the largest arms dealers in the world."


    Gao Yang shook his head with a smile and whispered, "really, I''m not interested in being an arms dealer. Polovich, it''s too early to say this now. Maybe when, maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after tomorrow, big Ivan rescue suddenly came out again. Who can say it clearly."


    Polovich looked at Gao Yang, and then whispered, "you have to hurry. You can''t keep dragging on. It''s too long. Some things are difficult to do."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you know, I''m really doing some arms business now. I don''t know how to do some things, but you''re an expert. You must know that there''s a big business now. I don''t know how to price it, so I haven''t made an offer until now. I want to ask your opinion."


    Polovich whispered, "big business? How big is it and who is it?"


    After Gao Yang slowly reported the order from the cleaner, polovich was more and more surprised. Then he couldn''t help interrupting Gao Yang: "What kind of business is this? This business is too strange. Who wants these? Production lines. Does anyone want to establish a national armed force in Africa? But buy production lines to make bullets and shells in Africa. Forget it, it''s better to buy them. The cost is lower and the quality is good. I don''t mean that if they are made in Africa, they will never want to get qualified products."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s not surprising that you don''t care how much the business is. I want to know how much the price should be quoted for this business. It should be reasonable. We can''t ask too much because there is only one supplier. How to say, it''s a very complex comprehensive cooperation."


    Polovich closed his eyes for a moment and whispered: "1.5 billion to 2 billion US dollars are reasonable prices. This business is really only Dayi omnipotent. Next, those old armored vehicles and artillery are really worthless, but it is difficult to gather such a large amount. The larger the supply of equipment in service, the cheaper it is, but the old equipment that has been retired is the opposite, because it is too difficult to find. There are also production lines and the production of old equipment There are too few production lines that can operate. In addition to transportation, the transportation of so many goods is a difficult problem, and there is a time limit for the trouble, because it is a monopoly business. Well, considering the transportation difficulties and costs, I think your quotation of $3 billion is a very conservative figure, because the profit may not be less than $1 billion. You can even quote $5 billion for this business Yuan is not too much. Such a large quantity will be lost during transportation. You have to pay for the follow-up investment after being seized, so it''s not too much to be more. "


    Gao Yang smashed his mouth and whispered, "what about the cost? How much do you estimate?"


    Polovich whispered: "in terms of equipment itself, 200 million US dollars, and transportation from two to one billion. This variable is too large to say. Because of tight time and heavy tasks, the price of transportation may fluctuate greatly. In general, I think the total cost can be controlled within one billion US dollars."


    Gao Yang stretched out a few fingers and said with a smile, "the cost is one billion, the asking price is three billion, and the net profit is two billion. You still think the profit is low. Oh, man, how black are you?"

 Chapter 1699

    After chatting with polovich for a while, Gao Yang finally knew how dark a qualified arms dealer should be.


    In fact, it''s simple to think about this. When doing the arms business, he is not a good way. He has high risk and high income. He does a big monopoly business with low profits. Can he be regarded as the arms business.


    The business was finalized with Murphy, but there was no offer for such a long time. Even so, the cleaner didn''t mean to be worried at all, which made Gao Yang think that maybe he could really raise the price.


    After calming and comforting polovich, Gao Yang called Murphy when he got to a place where there was no one. When Murphy answered the phone, Gao Yang first strengthened his confidence in his heart, and then tried to tell himself that this is business, and business must follow the rules of business. Although it is all-round cooperation, what should be done about money, When the cleaner works for him, he has to pay the same fee.


    Gao Yang needs to strengthen his psychology because he decides to bid a high price.


    "Murphy, I calculated the cost carefully, and now I have a clear figure."


    Murphy said immediately, "you''ve decided to make a formal offer, haven''t you? Good, how much?"


    Gao Yang bit his teeth and whispered, "five billion dollars!"


    You can pay back the money on the spot if you ask too much. Since you can pay back the money on the spot, Gao Yang certainly has to leave the space for bargaining first.


    Polovich said that $3 billion to $5 billion were reasonable, so Gao Yang gritted his teeth and reported $5 billion, which made him a little embarrassed.


    "Five billion? Yes, how to deliver it."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he whispered, "five billion dollars, do you agree?"


    "Yes, I agree. It''s a reasonable price. Why don''t we agree? Now we should talk about how to pay. Pay half in advance, pay off after arrival, or settle in batches, or we pay all in advance. What do you want?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "this, this, um, a batch of goods are now settled."


    Murphy said in a very incomprehensible language: "it''s too troublesome to settle each batch of goods now. Once a billion dollars is settled, it''s best for us to pay off the payment first."


    Gao Yang''s brain is still in a crash state.


    Why doesn''t Murphy make a counter-offer?


    Why didn''t the cleaner make a counter-offer?


    This is a large number of old equipment, which can''t be any older. The actual value is almost $500 million, but Murphy doesn''t mean to make a counter-offer at all. He also wants to pay the payment first.


    For normal business, this kind of thing is simply impossible. Even if it is an arms transaction, this kind of thing is impossible. It is normal to pay money and deliver goods at the same time, but Gao Yang has no doubt that the cleaner is willing to settle all the payment for goods at one time, because it is the cleaner.


    Who dares to rely on the cleaner''s account and look for death.


    Gao Yang also wants to get billions of dollars. However, the uncertainty of the arms transaction is too great. Let alone that the goods required by the cleaners are difficult to find. Even if they are found and there is an accident during the transportation, it is regarded as a breach of contract by Gao Yang. In addition, it will last for one year. If all the goods are not delivered at that time, it will be more.


    So Gao Yang really didn''t dare to take all the money, even if he didn''t dare to settle a billion dollars.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang was very tangled and said, "it''s OK to settle 100 million dollars at a time. It''s too much."


    Murphy said firmly, "impossible, 100 million dollars? Don''t be funny, man. Don''t be too timid. You still have to take risks. You dare not sign a billion dollar contract?"


    "No, I really don''t."


    After answering honestly, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "once the $500 million is settled, you pay first, and then I deliver the goods. After this batch of goods is in place, we will carry out the next transaction, 500 million, up to 500 million!"


    "OK, 500 million. When will the delivery start?"


    "Start operation immediately. I''m already in Ukraine. The first batch of goods has begun to be shipped."


    After that, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "Murphy, why don''t you make a counter-offer? A big business of $5 billion, which is $5 billion, why don''t you study it carefully?"


    Murphy first laughed and then shouted: "This is a trade secret, but now that we have agreed, it has not to be changed. I know you still have this awareness, so I''ll tell you what I mean. The authorization I have received is $8 billion. Do you understand what I mean? That is to say, we will accept the offer below $8 billion immediately. It needs high-level discussion and research for more than $8 billion. You only reported five Billion, which exceeds our most optimistic expectations. "


    Gao Yang was stunned immediately, while Murphy continued to laugh: "man, you are really kind. If it is big Ivan, he dares to ask for 10 billion. This is a big business that can''t be met in 20 years. Big Ivan will never miss such a good opportunity. And you, your appetite is obviously much smaller, but it doesn''t matter. What''s the meaning of money for us, right?"


    When Gao Yang was still stunned, Murphy hung up the phone with a smile. After Gao Yang laughed at himself, he picked up the phone, dialed out and looked at the humanitarian on the other side: "newlantova, you do something for me in Russia, go to the labor newspaper and put an advertisement. It will start tomorrow."


    Advertising can be done by anyone. The important thing is that the content can''t be wrong. After carefully explaining it to newlantova, Gao Yang returned to the place where the people gathered and said loudly: "Everything here has been handled almost. Taylor should also be here. When he arrives, we will start to work busily. During this time, our identity is a businessman, so I will run around Ukraine, but we don''t fight, we are just simple businessmen, and we can rest assured."


    He breathed a sigh, raised his face and said helplessly: "at present, our most likely combat task is to kill Deyue. It needs to wait for an opportunity. I hope you can recover early to avoid the difficult opportunity. Jesse Lee will join us and prepare for our plan in nice."


    Li JinFang raised his hand and pointed to him. Then Li JinFang immediately said, "you can do anything, but can you find someone who can cook first? We''re really starving and can''t bear it anymore!"


    He shrugged and said: "Unfortunately, I think the existence of nutritionists is still very necessary, so you have to eat nutritious meals for a period of time. In order to recover as soon as possible, well, in order to appease your injured hearts and taste buds, I say good news. First of all, I found an ideal cook and an alternative cook. In addition, the black devil is going to be reorganized. The signal has been sent. I I think you will like these two news. "

 Chapter 1700

    Moscow, No.14 Hospital Affiliated nursing home.


    As usual, yalebin walked slowly to the cloister under the shade with a crutch, and then sat down by one of his favorite pillars.


    Alebin didn''t walk much since he changed an artificial hip joint, but he liked the sunshine and air in the morning.


    As usual, yalebin sat in the corridor and looked at the environment where he had lived for five years. Everything was very familiar. Everything was going to be old and rotten and never looked back. Yalebin found that he really hated this place. Everything here reminded him that he was dying.


    In Russia, medical treatment is free. Hospital No. 14 is one of the best hospitals in Moscow, and the affiliated nursing home is also one of the best nursing homes. However, it is no different from other public hospitals. If it is free, it can not be the best. The equipment here is old, and the quality of doctors is declining year by year, because good doctors go to private hospitals with higher income, But what does it matter? Alebin has decided not to undergo any surgery, nor will he let the doctors give him rough needles.


    When people are old, they should die. Don''t have to live and live with quality. This is the idea of yalebin, so he refused treatment after catching a cold last winter. Although the Zhengfu will pay for all necessary medical treatment, yalebin doesn''t want it anymore.


    However, he survived again, which made yalebin feel some regret. He wanted to die. If he couldn''t live with quality, the people in the nursing home didn''t want him to die. Because he was alive, the nursing home could get a fixed appropriation.


    Yalebin leaned on his crutches and looked at the shadow under the sun. Finally, with the sound of footsteps, yalebin saw the people he was waiting for.


    A nurse in her thirties, female, but her expression is always very severe, just like others owe her a lot of money.


    Yalebin remembered that this woman was not like this when she first came. She was very polite and liked to laugh. However, after dealing with too many old people, she turned into the same expression as other nursing workers. Although she couldn''t say what she shouldn''t say or be rude, she would never laugh again.


    "Today''s newspaper."


    Yalebin reached out and took his newspaper. The nurse immediately turned and left without a word of superfluous nonsense. He couldn''t find a topic to say a few words, such as the weather is good today.


    With a smile, alebin put his crutch aside and opened the rolled newspaper.


    His eyes were not bright, and alebin was satisfied with himself, which was one of his few advantages.


    Habitually, open the newspaper and directly turn over the advertising page. This is the habit of alebin for more than 20 years, although other old men think it''s silly for him to like reading advertisements.


    After carefully browsing the whole page, yalebin''s eyes stopped. He pulled some curly newspapers hard and put his eyes forward. When he confirmed that he had read correctly, the name of the farm was right, and the name was the name. A initials was the name of KGB, the name they had agreed on.


    Alebin thought he could never wait for this advertisement in his life, but he saw it.


    After rubbing his eyes and confirming that he had read correctly, alebin put down the newspaper, took a breath, sat there motionless and meditated for half an hour, and then he stood up.


    With a newspaper in one hand and a crutch in the other, alebin began to walk towards the office of the head of the nursing home.


    Alebin felt as if he were twenty years younger in an instant.


    He knocked on the door and opened the door without waiting for someone to respond. Then he said directly to the stunned Dean in the back of the office, "give me a phone. I want to call."


    "There''s no phone here for you! Get out!"


    After thinking about it, alebin looked up again and whispered to his Dean, "you know? Since the first day I came, I''ve wanted to beat you son of a bitch. Now, I just want to break your neck."


    The Dean was stunned for a moment, then stood up and said angrily to yalebin, "get out of here, old man!"


    At the same time, he smiled and said, "you should respect me. Really, you should respect me. I don''t like being scolded. I also hate your hypocritical smile when you meet the inspection, and I hate your arrogance in front of our old friends. Most importantly, you shouldn''t withhold our food."


    The Dean was in his forties. He was big and he looked fierce. After he straightened his face.


    "Get out of here..."


    With a slap, the crutch hit the dean''s nose hard, and then alebin turned around and turned around with his hip leg as a support, and the crutch quickly turned around in his hand. After turning around like a T-shaped crutch, with the acceleration of rotation, alebin hit the crutch heavily on the dean''s leg with his backhand.


    The dean''s neck made a clear sound of fracture, but he didn''t make a sound. The first knock made him unconscious. The second one just broke his neck before he fell to the ground.


    Yalebin didn''t use the fixed telephone on the desk. He smiled around the desk and took out a mobile phone from the dean''s coat pocket. Then he sat in the dean''s chair and said to the Dean crawling at his feet, "sorry, I can only kill people, and you really shouldn''t withhold our food."


    Spread out the newspaper again, yalebin dialed out according to the phone above, and then he held his breath. When the other party heard a sound, he wanted to hang up the phone, but after looking at the ceiling, he finally said slowly: "I''m yalebin."


    After hearing what the other party said excitedly, yalebin whispered, "but I''m eighty-four years old."


    Finally, a satisfied smile appeared on alebin''s face. Then he hung up the phone, put the dean''s mobile phone in his pocket and rolled up the newspaper.


    When he got up from his chair, yalebin looked down at the lost Dean at his feet and said, "farewell, you son of a bitch."


    With a smile on his face, yalebin walked slowly to the door. When he pressed the lock button of the ball lock and closed the door, yalebin looked back. After a short pause, he said with contempt on his face: "You''ve done a lot of wrong things, but the last thing you should do is to deduct the food expenses of a group of old people and put them in your pocket. Most importantly, you shouldn''t deduct the food of a black devil, idiot!"


    Yalebin gently closed the door, and then he said to himself, "I should put on my favorite top hat and leave. Yes, to put on that top hat, I have to put on that suit."


    After saying that, yalebin may have realized something. Then he smiled bitterly and said to himself, "it''s really old. There''s so much nonsense!"

 Chapter 1701

    St.Petersburg.


    Tata opened his eyes. He sat up from the bed, reached to the head of the bed and touched a wine bottle, but the weight in his hand let him know that the wine bottle was empty, so he threw the wine bottle aside, yawned and looked at the sun outside the window.


    After sitting in a daze for a while, Tata jumped out of bed and put on a smelly coat. Tata felt that the clothes might really need to be washed, so he took off his clothes and threw them on the sofa. He picked up a short sleeved T-shirt again, but he sighed when he found that the T-shirt in his hand tasted stronger, He took back the thrown coat and put it on again.


    Walking through the glass bottles and garbage, Tata left his apartment and walked into the sunny street towards the nearest convenience store.


    After buying four bottles of vodka and two big lieba, Tata began to walk home, and then stopped when he passed a newsstand on the corner.


    Tata put his things at his feet, picked up a labor newspaper and turned it directly to the advertising board. After a few quick glances, he closed the newspaper and put it as it was, then picked up his things and slowly began to walk again.


    The stall owner is not surprised at this. This dirty, smelly old man who always exudes the smell of wine rubs his newspaper every day, but he never takes too long, so the stall owner has to go. He is just an old, lonely old alcoholic. If he wants to see it, let him see it. Maybe he will freeze to death in the street after getting drunk that winter.


    But this time it was a little different. After the drunkard went out, he soon came back. Then he picked up the newspaper with a puzzled face and read it carefully again.


    Finally, Tata rolled up the newspaper, took out a hundred rubles, handed it to the stall owner and whispered, "a labor newspaper."


    The stall owner was extremely surprised that the old drunkard had rubbed his newspaper for 11 years. As long as he put the stall out, he would come. Today, the old drunkard had to pay for a newspaper.


    The stall owner was stunned and took the one hundred rubles, then Tata turned and left, so the stall owner shouted, "you haven''t taken your things! And, change your money!"


    "No, it''s all for you."


    After leaving a word in a hurry, Tata walked faster and faster until he ran.


    He ran back to his home, which can be called the garbage dump. After opening the door, Tata was particularly surprised at why he could live in such an environment for more than ten years. He kicked away the garbage on the ground with his feet, came to the bedroom, threw all the things on the bed aside, and then pulled open the mattress until a large box was pulled out from under the mattress.


    Laboriously pulled out the box. Looking at the dusty box, Tata suddenly began to cry. Tears fell on the dusty box and became mud spots one by one.


    Tata opened the box. The box was full of guns, long guns and short guns. In addition to guns, they were silencer bullets. After stroking all six guns in the box in turn, Tata closed the box again.


    "Things are still there. I''m still alive."


    After talking to himself, Tata nodded firmly and said in a deep voice, "then call and go!"


    When Tata decided to start, grevatov outside Voronezh was preparing lunch at his farm.


    Grevatov is not like a farmer, but his wife is a very common peasant woman. She is fat and strong. She can handle her work at home and on the farm. Even nagging is particularly annoying.


    "The harvester needs to be repaired. You have to have it repaired for us. You can''t wait until the wheat harvest. It''ll be too late, Olivia! Don''t spill soup on the table!"


    Grevatov got married very late, so his children were a little too young for his age.


    After cleaning the soup spilled on the table for his little daughter, grevatov continued to drink his soup and listen to his wife''s nagging.


    "Your son always wants to go to big cities. He doesn''t want to stay here, but he can''t study. What can he do in big cities? You have to take care of him! You can''t let him idle all day."


    Grevatov remained silent until he heard a car outside, and soon his wife''s idle son came back.


    "Dad, your newspaper."


    Grevatov lives outside the city. There is no newspaper to buy here, but his son goes to school in the city, so he can bring the newspaper back to him when he comes home in the evening, but today, his son came back early.


    When he opened the newspaper, grevatov''s spoon fell into his soup basin.


    "I''m leaving."


    Speaking to his nagging wife and two children, grevatov raised his volume and said loudly, "I''m leaving. I may or may not come back."


    In a large supermarket in Moscow, a well-dressed, gentle and elderly roctosky stepped aside to avoid a clerk pushing a cart, and a bar of chocolate had fallen into his sleeve.


    Rostowski likes to take things under the surveillance camera. Although he doesn''t like to be a supermarket thief, it''s time for lunch, so he''s going to prepare lunch for himself.


    When passing by the wine shelf, rostowski took up several brands of wine and looked at them, but he was dissatisfied and put them back. Then he went to the vegetable area and chose a fresh cucumber. Then he chose a very good apple and a sausage.


    Finally, rostowski went to the front of the checkout counter, put down a piece of gum, smiled and said, "checkout, how much?"


    After paying for a piece of gum, rostowski left the supermarket. Then he looked at it and began to walk towards a newsstand. When he passed a man, he quickly pulled out the long wallet that the man put in the back pocket of his ass.


    After quickly opening his wallet and drawing out a ten ruble note, rostowski shouted to the man who hurried away: "Hey, hey, stop, young man, it seems that you lost it?"


    The young man stopped and looked at rostowski suspiciously. Then he noticed his wallet and said gratefully, "Oh, thank you. I really appreciate you. This is my wallet."


    "Be careful, don''t put it in the back pocket. It''s easy to fall out and be stolen. I just picked it up to see if there''s anything missing."


    After returning the wallet to the young man who was grateful to him, rostowski went to the newsstand, took out the ten ruble super film and shouted, "a labor newspaper."


    He held the newspaper in his left hand and handed the money in his right hand, but there was a magazine loved by adults under the newspaper. Rostowski always liked to play such tricks.


    Rostowski came to the park, found an empty bench and sat down. Then he spread out the newspaper, magically took out things and put them on his spread newspaper.


    An apple, an orange, a piece of chocolate, a cucumber, a black bread, a bottle of vodka, a small can of caviar and a small sausage are just enough for a lunch for rottosky.


    While having lunch, roztorsky was enjoying his magazine. After lunch, roztorsky wrapped up the garbage with the front page of the newspaper and threw it into the trash can together.


    Rostowski never reads the news in the newspaper. He only reads advertisements.


    When rottosky saw the advertisement, he was stunned, and then he began to cry with the newspaper in his hand.


    After waiting to cry for a while, rostowski took out his cell phone and dialed out according to the phone in the newspaper. After waiting for someone to connect, he still cried: "Hey, I''m a magician. Who are you? Why did you issue a rally order? Why did you issue a rally order now? Why didn''t you issue a rally order earlier? The thief is dead. He''s dead. He''s waiting for someone to call him, but he''s dead!"


    In the city of chuckkovo, a headquarters base of the Russian military intelligence service, gruu, Lebedev left his dormitory as usual and went to the canteen to prepare his lunch.


    Gruu was almost unaffected by the disintegration of the Soviet Union, while Lebedev came here almost from the first day of the disintegration of the Soviet Union and has stayed here until now.


    Lebedev had no position in gruu, but everyone who saw him, mainly officers, would stand at attention and salute him, and then respectfully say hello to the instructor. Only those recruits would wonder why the old man with a serious face and gray hair always likes to eat in the soldiers'' canteen with them.


    Lebedev just doesn''t like to go to the officers'' canteen. He just likes to go to the soldiers'' canteen.


    Although he has no position and has reached the retirement age, Lebedev still has his dormitory in this base. Only he can wear casual clothes here and only he can go in and out at will without anyone''s approval. No matter where he wants to eat in the canteen, it is his freedom.


    After lunch, Lebedev came to the reading room because there was a newspaper he wanted to read.


    When Lebedev read the newspaper and found the advertisement, he thought for a long, very long time.


    Finally Lebedev stood up, put the newspaper in place, and then did not return to his officer''s dormitory as usual, but went towards the gate of the base.


    Lebedev met several people along the way, nodded with each officer who saluted him, and then continued to walk calmly towards the gate.


    Without telling anyone or reporting to anyone, Lebedev slowly walked out of the heavily guarded base.

 Chapter 1702

    It was near the end of the afternoon when baskov returned to his office.


    Working in the Russian Federal Security Agency, affairs are always very busy. Recently, Russia has faced too many problems. Internal worries and external difficulties make baskov, an executive of the Federal Security Agency, even more busy.


    Just after a very important meeting, baskov only felt physically and mentally tired, but he was still early to rest. He still had a lot of things to deal with.


    The assistant brought a cup of coffee, put it on baskov''s table and whispered, "your coffee."


    Baskov nodded and said in a deep voice, "bring today''s report."


    The assistant took a pile of documents, and then he put a newspaper on the thick pile of documents. After all this, he quietly left the office of the Minister of border security.


    When baskov is very tired, he will drink a cup of coffee before starting work, and when he drinks coffee, he usually reads the newspaper.


    Although it was morning to read the newspaper, baskov postponed the process to the afternoon after being called to a very important meeting in the early morning.


    After opening the newspaper, baskov took a sip of coffee, and then began to carefully browse the advertisement. After a while, just when he took another cup of coffee, his eyes solidified, and then the coffee cup fell out of his hand and spilled on his desk.


    Without taking care of the coffee flowing all over the table, baskov stood up. He looked frightened. After carefully reading the newspaper again, he lost his voice and said, "Oh no, it''s impossible!"


    The assistant heard the voice and ran in. Looking at baskov''s shocked and panic expression, he didn''t dare to speak, but quickly walked to baskov.


    "Get out!"


    Like a sentence squeezed out of his teeth, baskov said, and his assistant immediately left the office.


    Ignoring the coffee on the table and the wet documents, baskov just looked at the advertisement.


    Although he is regarded as a traitor of the black devil and one of the few black devils who choose to continue to work for Russia, baskov himself knows that he has never been a traitor. He just doesn''t want to retire and live an ordinary life at the age of youth like other teammates, that''s all.


    Baskov didn''t think he was a traitor, but he knew what the advertisement meant.


    When this advertisement appears, it means that the black devil will be reborn.


    That terrible, frightening, omnipotent black devil.


    Most importantly, baskov knew that when the black devils gathered again, they wanted to reproduce the Soviet Union. When the black devils were forced to dissolve, this was the only goal for them to set this assembly order.


    Although he firmly believes that the Soviet Union has completely become a noun, baskov knows how powerful his teammates and former teammates are. They can''t bring them back to the Soviet Union, but they can mess up Russia.


    Baskov stayed in the KGB and is still in a high position. He doesn''t want to betray his former teammates, but he doesn''t want these former teammates to destroy Russia.


    Baskov is really contradictory, very contradictory.


    "Something big is going to happen, something big is going to happen!"


    Baskov is a little alarmed. When Russia is facing difficulties at present, he is very worried that some people in the black devil will be bewitched by Russian hostile forces. Therefore, when the black devil wants to be reborn, his first reaction is to strangle the reborn black devil in the bud.


    Baskov put down the newspaper, picked up the telephone microphone on his desk with one hand and put the other on the button, but he hesitated when he wanted to press it.


    If he calls out, he will really become a traitor of the black devil. He will never turn over, a real traitor.


    In terms of his position, baskov must not allow the black devil to be reborn.


    But think of the black devil, baskov is a rare hesitation. He just doesn''t want to be swept into the dust of history with the black devil, but he really doesn''t want to be a traitor.


    Baskov looked at the newspaper again. He read the newspaper every day because he had fantasies and hoped to see the summoning order for the rebirth of the black devil in the newspaper, but now he has become a habit to read the newspaper, but he doesn''t want to join the black devil anymore, because time can change a person.


    Baskov bit his teeth and pressed a number, but he immediately hung up the microphone. Then he held his head in his hands and stared at the newspaper with pain on his face.


    After a long struggle, baskov finally picked up the newspaper again. Then he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and dialed it according to the phone in the newspaper.


    The phone was soon connected. After a sound of feeding came from the opposite side, baskov heard that it was Pavlovic''s voice, a teammate who didn''t have a good relationship with him.


    Finally, baskov spoke. He whispered, "are you Pavlovic? I''m baskov."


    "Baskov? You''re still reading that newspaper? I thought you had only time to read the work report. Well, you found it. It''s expected. Now I want to ask you, are you going to arrest or kill us all, or do you want to join us? Let me guess, it''s not the latter? You''re a big man in a high position now."


    Listening to the slightly hostile and ironic words, baskov''s mood didn''t even fluctuate. He was used to being misunderstood by his former teammates. Most importantly, his heart was like a rock.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Baskov finally asked the question he was most concerned about. If Pavlovich said he wanted to overthrow Russia, he would not hesitate to take all his former teammates with all his power.


    Pavlovic sighed and then whispered, "it''s not the original goal. I issued the assembly order of the black devil. I want to find some help to do a big thing. I don''t want Russia. The Soviet Union can''t come back. I know this very well, so you don''t need to worry too much."


    Baskov whispered, "how can you prove it?"


    Pavlovic said with a smile, "I can''t prove anything. I just want to seize the opportunity to do a big thing together before the old one can''t move completely. It''s not our goal to reproduce the Soviet Union. We just want to die on the battlefield. In addition, I want to tell you that Jacob came back, he called me and he will continue to lead us."


    Baskov stood up again and whispered, "the captain is back?"


    Pavlovic said in a deep voice: "yes, our captain is back, still on the road, just started, but he will come in the end!"


    Baskov took a long breath, and then he whispered: "I won''t join you, but I won''t set any obstacles. Let the black devil be reborn. In addition, help me tell the captain that I miss him very much. Pavlovic, no matter what you want, don''t tarnish the name of the black devil. If anything happens, call me this number, I won''t join you, but I''m always a member of the black devil, ula! The black devil!"


    After hanging up the phone, baskov sat down again in tears.


    Baskov always knew where Jacobin was. He always knew, but he never wanted to go and see Jacobin, the captain he respected.


    Jacobin in the nursing home is just an old man, an ordinary old man. Baskov doesn''t want to see an old man waiting to die in the nursing home, and then connect him with the omnipotent captain in his mind.


    Besides, baskov knew that the captain he had always respected would not want to see him.


    But now it''s different. Jacobin, the captain of the black devil, the real black devil came out of the nursing home.


    Jacobin out of the nursing home is the real Jacobin, and the black devil out of the nursing home is the real black devil.


    Leaving the nursing home, Jacobin is the black devil captain who once made his peers all over the world tremble, whether he is 84 or 48.


    Baskov always thought that the captain he admired most in his life was going to die in the nursing home. Now, knowing that his former captain walked out of the nursing home, baskov suddenly wanted to laugh.


    Although it was a pity that he could not join the black devil, baskov was really happy to see the rebirth of the black devil, especially after the return of the black devil''s soul, so he suddenly shouted: "give me a cigar! A glass of wine! No wine, give me vodka! And then wipe my table!"

 Chapter 1703

    When a former devil leader left the nursing home, when an alcoholic stopped drinking, when a farmer left his farm and family, when a thief decided not to spend his boring life by stealing, and when an old instructor with high status left his army for 20 years, When a powerful KGB was frightened and dropped the cup in his hand.


    Someone opened a box and woke up a group of demons who had been sleeping for a long time. Before the demons could not move completely and died of old age, the real demons were awakened.


    At this time, as the initiator, Gao Yang had no idea what had happened, and he was distressed by the nutritious meal he had eaten.


    For soldiers, it is a top priority to let them eat and wear warm clothes. If you want to quickly reduce the morale of an army, let them eat hard to swallow food and freeze them half to death. If you want an army to mutiny, just cut off their supplies completely.


    On the contrary, no matter how hard the battle is, a hot and delicious meal is always the best way to boost morale quickly.


    Gao Yang has always shared difficulties and blessings with his brothers. Therefore, when most people in Satan need to eat nutritious meals that are helpful for healing, Gao Yang doesn''t need to eat them at all. Gao Yang also chose to eat the same things as them.


    "There are a lot of things now. We have too many injured people, so I have to find more help during this period. Tomorrow I will go to Lugansk city. There is a military factory. Although it has been shut down for a long time, the production line may still be there. I want to see it. Damn it! It''s terrible!"


    Gao Yang tried to distract himself by talking while eating, but he couldn''t bear it.


    The nutritious meals of the light wounded are different from those of the heavy wounded. The plates of the light wounded are prepared in strict accordance with the calories and nutrients. Although they are difficult to eat, they are still rice. There are at least meat, vegetables, nuts and rice, but the nutritious meals of the heavy wounded can''t be eaten.


    Gao Yang scooped up the green and sticky nutritious meal on the plate, but finally put it back. Then he angrily said, "even if it''s nutritious meal, don''t do this!"


    Mixing vegetables, meat and various quantitative food materials into a sticky mass is really difficult to make people have an appetite. Although such mud food is really easy to digest, nutritious and suitable for those who can''t move in bed, Gao Yang thinks it''s too much.


    Always eat these things that can''t be eaten at all. Those seriously injured have to think of dying quickly.


    Gao Yang said to the people who gathered to eat: "I''ll find you a new cook."


    Li JinFang breathed. Irene said excitedly, "boss, I''m happy and about to cry!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand, threw his plate aside, and said loudly, "keep talking. I''ll go back to Lugansk tomorrow to see if those factories can find out the appropriate production lines and equipment. Jesse Lee will go with me tomorrow and Taylor."


    Albert wiped his mouth, threw the unfinished meal aside and shouted, "are you the only three? Lugansk is not peaceful now. You three should be careful in Lugansk."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "no problem. Well, Jesse, have you talked to everyone? Are you familiar?"


    Jesse Lee shrugged and said, "I''m not very familiar yet, because we haven''t talked much."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Now introduce yourself and tell me where you are good at. You have to follow me to take risks tomorrow. I''ll give you a set of equipment later."


    Jesse Lee stood up and shouted: "My name is known to everyone. When I was in the army, everyone called me fire gun. I used to be the sergeant chief of the powerful reconnaissance company of the Marine Corps. As for my position, under the current conditions, I can be competent as a fire Raider. I have no problem using M4 or M16 series weapons, and I am also good at using m870 ********."


    "You''re good at m870? Good. Let''s have a competition later. What pistol do you like?"


    Jesse Lee said in surprise, "can I choose the gun according to my preference? That''s great. Well, give me a sig-p229."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said loudly, "OK, I''ll take you to get the equipment later. It''s time to work tomorrow. Get used to your new role quickly, man. Now you''re a mercenary."


    Jesse Lee nodded and whispered, "OK, what shall I start to do tomorrow?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "now I''m short of people. Tomorrow you and Taylor will be my bodyguards. I need help. Tomorrow''s action in Lugansk will not be very dangerous, but it''s hard to say when we arrive in Kiev. After all, we have an enemy who is also a big fire merchant."


    After that, Gao Yang stood up and said with a distressed face: "I always think we are the weak side, but I don''t know why. Recently, our enemies always like to hide in the dark after contact. This is very bad. We can''t solve the problem quickly."


    Jesse Lee said in a deep voice, "I''m not good at being a bodyguard, because I''ve never been trained in this field. I''m aggressive. If I''m allowed to be a bodyguard, I''m afraid I''ll screw up."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile: "Bodyguard is just a general statement. You don''t need to wait for someone to shoot us back, and you don''t need to be ready to protect me at any time. All you have to do is shoot immediately when you feel there is any danger. What do you think we are? We can''t fight back when we are beaten passively? Don''t be funny, man, we are mercenaries. We are the kind of people who shoot indiscriminately. Pay attention Just don''t let me get shot while negotiating with others. "


    "If you find something wrong, shoot first, right? I like it. No problem. I think I can handle it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, now you have almost all the conditions to work with me. The only deficiency is that you have to have a nickname. The fire gun can''t be used. It doesn''t accord with our tradition. Well, what should you call it?"


    Jesse Lee said curiously, "do you have to change your nickname? I''m not ready to change my name, so what nickname should I have?"


    Jesse Lee is still a new person to Satan. People lack understanding of him, so they naturally can''t put forward a more appropriate nickname. After thinking about it for half a day, he waved his hand and said, "forget it, wait. Call it first. Your new nickname will come back."

 Chapter 1704

    The eastern part of Ukraine is the industrial center of Ukraine. Even in the Soviet era, the eastern part of Ukraine is also an industrial center, and Ukraine''s industry is mainly heavy industry, especially military industry.


    Donetsk, Lugansk and Kharkov are the industrial centers of Ukraine, but now the civil war in Ukraine has been fought, and the three states will inevitably be destroyed by the war.


    To put it simply, Ukraine is going to be in a mess in the civil war. What Gao Yang has to do is rush to transport something out before everything is broken. The production line required by the cleaner can only be found in eastern Ukraine and is the most convenient.


    "Remember! We are here to do business, not to fight, so no matter what you see, don''t intervene as long as it has nothing to do with us."


    Walking in the street of Lugansk, he spoke to Taylor and Jesse around him in a high and low voice. Then Taylor immediately whispered, "yes, boss, I understand."


    Jesse followed Taylor and said, "I see, only doing business, not fighting."


    Gao Yang pulled his suit, looked at his watch and whispered, "why don''t you come yet!"


    Although the war has not yet burned to Lugansk City, sporadic exchanges of fire have often occurred in Lugansk Prefecture. Some militias and forces loyal to the current government have exchanged fire repeatedly, and the Ukrainian government also has the intention to send more troops to Lugansk, but it has been arguing in Parliament.


    The situation in Lugansk city has not completely entered the state of war, but it has been very volatile during this period. Not long ago, someone tried to rush into the police station to seize weapons and was beaten back. In Gao Yang''s view, it is impossible for the Ukrainian government to keep the three eastern states.


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, there are still many people in the streets of Lugansk City, and there is a trend of gathering more and more, and most of them are men.


    Gao Yang is no stranger to what these people will do next. He saw a lot in Libya, but he doesn''t know whether the crowd gathered in Lugansk today will end up in peace or directly start a large-scale civil war.


    "You can''t stay here. Something must happen. It''s hard to get involved in the excited crowd. Let''s leave."


    Of course, Gao Yang, who has experience, will not make the same mistake. If the situation is wrong, he should withdraw quickly. Why wait for the danger to come. Although the place agreed with people is near here, he can make a phone call and change the address to avoid a meaningless crisis.


    When Gao Yang took out the phone to call, he saw Taylor''s shocked face and said, "Wow! T-34!"


    Jesse said with a shocked face, "Oh, T-34!"


    Gao Yang turned around and looked at it. Then he was obviously shocked and said loudly, "I''m the second Olympic Games! T-34!"


    A t-34-85 tank roared past not far in front of them. Someone was still waving a red flag. Then a man sat on the tank and shouted slogans with a loudspeaker, which caused bursts of cheers from the crowd.


    "This thing still works? A replica?"


    "Wow, I have a feeling of witnessing history."


    Gao Yang stopped playing with the phone. He clenched his fists and said excitedly, "T-34, moving T-34, Falk! I finally saw the moving T-34. What is this? This is history! It''s great. Let''s go and have a look."


    For a World War II military fan, what is more historic than seeing a T-34 rumbling and running over the land of Ukraine. In particular, judging from the shouting content of the tank, they actually intend to drive the tank to the battlefield.


    Gao Yang didn''t want any danger any more. Without hesitation, he went to the side of the crowd and didn''t squeeze into the crowd. It was the maximum restraint he kept for safety.


    The number of the tank is 237. It looks a little old. Gao Yang has no doubt that this is an old tank that has experienced war.


    Gao Yang gently stabbed a man who was a little old and shouting next to him. Then he stretched out his hand, smiled and said, "Hello, can you tell me about this tank? Oh, it''s incredible. Which museum did they drive this old guy from?"


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang, the bearded man in his fifties said proudly, "museum? You guessed wrong, brother. It used to be a monument. It itself is a monument. Where did he come from!"


    Gao Yang looked down the man''s hand and saw the base of a slope.


    Gao Yang can imagine what the tank looks like when the gun barrel is facing the sky on the base, but what he can''t imagine is that the tank drove down from the base, changed from a monument, and recovered its original appearance. It''s a tank that should be driven to the battlefield.


    "Just drive down?"


    "Oh, of course not. On May 9, they took down the tank and cleaned up the garbage inside."


    "Garbage?"


    "Yes, it''s all cans of wine and bottles. There''s a lot of garbage, but there''s no cigarette butts. Otherwise, the tank may have been burned. They took the tank down that day, took it to the repair shop, cleaned up the garbage, changed the oil, added diesel, and then lit a fire and started. So the tank drove out to participate in the 59 Victory Day commemoration. I heard that It was written in the tank manual that the normal fuel injection pressure of the engine was 200 atmospheres. When they repaired it, they found that the pressure value was exactly 200. "


    The old man who spoke to Gao Yang looked proud, and Gao Yang was intoxicated. Lao maozi''s things are famous for their leather durability. Facts have proved that this is the case.


    Although he really liked the tank and wanted to see it more, Gao Yang didn''t forget his purpose. He smiled at the people around him and said, "thank you, thank you for telling me this."


    After that, Gao Yang waved to Taylor and Jesse, who looked at the same dementia. After taking them away from the crowd, Gao Yang waved his fist and whispered, "that tank, I want to buy it! I want that tank, I must buy it!"


    "Ah?"


    Taylor said in surprise, "buy it?"


    Gao Yang said confidently, "yes, buy it! Man, don''t forget what we''re doing. We''re an arms dealer. Is it surprising that the arms dealer buys a tank?"


    Taylor said in surprise, "but will they sell it?"


    Gao Yang said confidently, "it''s not necessarily with money. I''ll give them more and more advanced tanks. I''ll exchange ten t-64 for one T-34. If they''re not stupid, they''ll have to sell it to me! Let''s go and get busy with our business first. I''ll buy this tank when I come back."

 Chapter 1705

    In another place, Gao Yang met the person he was waiting for.


    Sergei snekin was originally an official of Lugansk, and of course he is still. However, after the situation in Lugansk became more and more chaotic, his role has been greatly reduced. It is true.


    Gao Yang contacted Sergei snekin through the channels now under his control. His idea is to find what he needs in Lugansk through Sergei snekin.


    Sergei, who is in his fifties, looks cautious. It can be seen that he has been under a lot of pressure recently and seems a little haggard. After seeing Gao Yang, Sergei quickly walked up to Gao Yang and said in a hurry: "sorry, sorry, it''s hard to go on the road. I''m really sorry for the delay."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s really hard to walk on the road. It''s understandable, Mr. sneikin. Now please introduce the situation to me."


    Sergei wiped his sweat, made an invitation gesture to Gao Yang, and whispered: "Lugansk used to be the manufacturing center of Railways and locomotives in the Soviet era, and there are also military factories, but relatively few. There is a gun barrel manufacturing factory and a factory for manufacturing shells, but there are no factories for manufacturing complete vehicles, tanks and armored vehicles. At present, these factories have stopped running, and it is hard to say whether the equipment can be used, because no one has paid attention to it for a long time I''ve been through these factories. "


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin and said in a deep voice, "it doesn''t sound very satisfied with my needs. Then, is there a factory that can make complete cannons?"


    Sergei thought for a moment and nodded: "yes, the factory processing gun barrels used to produce complete guns, but it belongs to old guns, d30. If I remember correctly, which factory once produced complete d30 towed guns."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "very good. Take me to have a look."


    After thinking for a moment, Sergei said in some embarrassment: "I can certainly take you in, but it may be inconvenient. Well, I''ll contact the old director of the factory. He knows more about the situation and whether the production line can be used. I''ll know as soon as I ask."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Oh, it''s best. Please contact us quickly."


    Sergei nodded, but then he rubbed his hands nervously, then looked at Gao Yang and said cautiously, "can I ask first, if the production line of cannon can still be used, about how much can it be worth?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it depends on the state. If the state is good, I think it can be worth 300000 dollars. If the state is bad, it''s not good, but as long as it can be used, I''m still willing to pay 100000 dollars."


    Sergei breathed, then he waved his hand carefully and said carefully: "well, can I talk about it when talking about the price with the old factory director? You give me the money according to your state, and then the matter with the factory director..."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course, of course, I''ll just give you the money. I don''t care what happens after that. As long as I can buy the production line, everything else is yours. Oh, anyway, you''ll get 20000 dollars of hard work."


    Sergei was overjoyed and said, "no problem. Please wait a minute. I''ll contact you right now. I''ll contact you right now."


    Sergei went to make a phone call. Taylor said curiously to Gao Yang: "Why do we need an old artillery production line to produce artillery? It needs a complete set of supporting industries. Without high-quality steel, what can be used as gun barrel? Is it possible to build an iron and steel plant after rebuilding this outdated production line? Build an iron and steel plant and open another coal mine? To open a coal mine, it also needs a coking plant?"


    Gao yangbai glanced at Taylor, and then said angrily, "how do I know that if people want a production line, we can sell it. We can buy it for $200000 and sell it for $20 million. Why do you care so much about the rest?"


    After Taylor finished, Gao Yang said sadly, "do you think I''m not curious? But what''s the use of curiosity? Don''t understand, don''t understand, since you don''t understand, don''t guess."


    Taylor said with a wry smile, "but you need a production line for making shells. Then, those auxiliary equipment..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "no matter what they want, we''ll find it and sell it at a high price. Other things have nothing to do with us. Today, we just need to get a gun production line. Well, by the way, see what can be disassembled in the shell factory. I have a hunch that the shell factory is bigger."


    While Gao Yang and Taylor were talking, Sergei came back and said with a smile: "OK, let''s pick up the old factory director and go directly to the factory to see the goods."


    "Is it far?"


    "Not far. It''s on the outskirts of Lugansk. The shell factory is a little far away. It''s outside the urban area, but you can see it today. It''s been shut down for a long time. It''s very convenient."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "good. Let''s go. You lead the way in front, and we''ll follow in the back."


    Sergei drove into his car. Gao Yang and the three of them drove behind, bypassing the crowded street. First, they went to a residential area for a long time and met the old factory director Sergei said. In the process, Gao Yang and they didn''t get off, and then drove directly to the factory that had been shut down for a long time.


    Tyler drove, holding high in the back seat and Jesse Lee in the co pilot''s seat. He kept opening his satchel, taking out and putting in the mp-7 submachine gun, repeating the process.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "why, are you still familiar with the use of bulletproof satchels?"


    Jesse Lee nodded and said, "yes, I''m not very familiar with mp-7. Look for more feelings."


    Gao Yang pointed to Jesse Li''s satchel and said with a smile, "you just need to open the bag immediately when you find it in danger, turn it into a bulletproof shield, and then take out your gun to shoot."


    After laughing and chatting, Taylor said, "we seem to be here."


    Gao Yang looked up and said, "yes, it should be here. It looks so broken. Can the things in it still be used?"


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang. Gao Yang looked at the nearer and nearer factory and connected the phone. Then he listened to Nate''s very serious way: "ram, are you in Lugansk city?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Didn''t I tell you?"


    "Yes, that''s why I''m curious. Today, a group of foreign armed personnel arrived in Lugansk. I want to know whether they are related to you, because those people are not Russians or militia."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then immediately said to Taylor driving: "turn around! Get out!"

 Chapter 1706

    Although Gao Yang''s instructions came abruptly, Taylor immediately executed Gao Yang''s instructions without hesitation.


    Taylor slammed the steering wheel, turned around in the middle of the journey, and immediately got a foot of floor oil after the car came along.


    Gao Yang was thrown to the door by the huge centrifugal force, but after Taylor transferred the car, he immediately got up and picked up a rifle from his feet.


    Since he fought an encounter in Kiev, but because he didn''t have a rifle with sufficient range, he had to be suppressed and beaten. Now wherever Gao Yang goes, he must put a rifle in his car. This is the valuable experience after learning the lesson.


    He raised his head and looked back at the factory from the rear window.


    It''s already very close to the factory gate. It''s less than 100 meters away. It''s far from safe to complete the steering.


    Gao Yang didn''t know whether there was an ambush against him in the factory, but suddenly dozens of armed men of unknown origin came to Lugansk. Gao Yang''s first reaction was that these people rushed at him.


    Taylor didn''t say a word. He just accelerated the car away. Jesse Lee was stunned, but he didn''t say anything. He just took out the submachine gun from his bag and didn''t put it back.


    Gao Yang picked up the phone on the back seat and said loudly, "where have they gone? The armed men?"


    Before knight could answer, Gao Yang shouted, "RPG!"


    Taylor hit the direction again. He drove the car and began to snake forward. Then Gao Yang was thrown around. At the same time, he saw that the car heading straight for the factory was blown up.


    Sergei, who led the way, and the old factory director, needless to say, must be dead.


    And Gao Yang thinks it''s hard to say whether he can live or not.


    We didn''t see the trajectory. There were four consecutive explosions on the back road, left and right. The rocket didn''t directly hit the car, but Gao Yang immediately found that there were two more bullet holes in the glass of the rear window.


    "Abandon the car!"


    The other party has a machine gun and can''t run any further. Although the speed has been raised, there is a lack of obstacles that can provide cover on the road. As long as the other party''s machine gunner is good enough to hit a car within 200 meters, it''s easy even if the driving speed is very fast.


    Gao Yang found that there were more bullet holes in the car and immediately shouted to abandon the car. After Taylor immediately turned violently, there were two more bullet holes on the roof on the right side of the car.


    The other party''s machine gunner shot at the driver''s seat. Gao Yang was ready to jump out of the car, so he didn''t continue to look at the back, but turned around. Then he saw a small hole in Taylor''s seat. After Taylor screamed, a mass of blood sprayed on the whole center console and instrument.


    Taylor was shot.


    But Taylor controlled the car to rush under the subgrade, and then stepped on the brake.


    Before the car stopped, he pulled the door handle high and pushed the door open, and then jumped out of the car. Jesse Lee and he did almost the same action, both on the right side of the car. They jumped out when the car turned to the left and slowed down.


    Gao Yang was rolled on the ground several times by the inertia belt. It was two seconds later when he stabilized his body and could stretch out his gun on the ground.


    The dizzy Gao Yang quickly found the direction, and then he immediately locked a machine gunner who was firing with his sight. However, after firing, Gao Yang found that the continuous rolling to the right made a great error in his sense of direction. When he fired, he deviated to the upper left, which was very outrageous.


    Gao Yang quickly adjusted the direction and fired a second shot, which immediately killed the machine gunner who was firing, but he also found that the enemy had more than one machine gunner.


    At this time, a man appeared behind Gao Yang, and then quickly blocked the things in his hand in front of Gao Yang.


    It was Jesse Lee who put the bag that could be used as a bulletproof shield in front of Gao Yang''s body, and this bag came too timely, because the bag was not all in place, and two bullets hit the bag. If there was no bag, Gao Yang''s head would be shot.


    The back seat of the light machine gun makes it difficult for the machine gun to control the bullet in a particularly small range. In other words, although the bullet will not be far from Gao Yang''s left and right, it will not continue to hit Gao Yang unless the machine gunner stops shooting and shoots again after re aiming.


    Such a small shooting gap was enough for Gao Yang. He immediately fired and killed the second machine gunner.


    The bulletproof bag fell to the ground. Gao Yang then fired a third shot. After killing a man who shot with a rifle, he shouted, "go save the pigeon!"


    After shouting but no one answered, Gao Yang fired another shot, and then found that Jesse Lee had been lying on his back.


    Jesse Lee was shot, of course, and was hit by a machine gun.


    He fired the fifth shot. After Gao Yang knocked down the last enemy he could see, he immediately squatted up and stopped for a moment. He waited for someone to raise his head and shoot him again. Then he stood up immediately after no one appeared. He took the gun in his right hand and dashed forward with Jesse Lee''s clothes in his left hand.


    The reason why we rush forward is that the slope of the subgrade is in front of the high rise, and the subgrade is higher than the ground on both sides. There is a height difference of about one meter, which can provide a certain degree of cover, but the slope is very small and can not provide particularly effective cover, but it is the safest place under the subgrade.


    After putting Jesse Lee down, Gao Yang leaned down on the subgrade and shouted, "pigeon! How are you!"


    We had to take care of one before we could take care of the next. First, we took Jesse Lee to a safe place. Gao Yang should go to save Taylor, so that he would not stay in the car and be a target for others, but Gao Yang could not move at this time, because there were people behind the gate of the factory, just afraid of his shooting.


    Gao Yang couldn''t hear a response, and he didn''t dare to look back for a long time. When Gao Yang was in urgent need, he heard a gunshot coming from behind. Then he suddenly looked back and saw that Taylor had fallen from the car and was slowly climbing towards him.


    Taylor didn''t even have the strength to answer loudly. He could only answer by shooting, but Gao Yang was relieved. At least Taylor wasn''t dead.


    If Taylor can climb, Gao Yang doesn''t have to move. Now his task is not to run and drag Taylor over, but to stay where he is and raise his gun to suppress the ambush.


    When Gao Yang drags Taylor, the enemy will have a chance to shoot, and then Gao Yang and Taylor will be killed together. From the quality shown by the enemy, they have no difficulty in doing this, so Gao Yang can only suppress them, prevent anyone from having the chance to shoot, and let Taylor climb slowly. If Taylor dies in the process of climbing, there is no way.

 Chapter 1707

    It was another ambush, but Gao Yang didn''t fall into the other party''s ambush, which gave him a chance to escape.


    If he follows Sergei''s car into the factory, is surrounded by people, explodes with rockets, and then sweeps with a machine gun, what can Gao Yang do even if he is a gun god? Even if he is a gun god, his ancestors will still die.


    The enemy''s action is quite fierce. He doesn''t mean to catch the living at all. Moreover, he only exchanged fire in such a short time. Gao Yang also knows that the other party is not simple.


    The people who came must not be cats and dogs. The intersection of two machine guns smashed Taylor''s car. The two enemy machine gunners are of good standard. They are definitely opponents who can''t lift their heads when they are blocked.


    If there is only one machine gun, Gao Yang is easy to deal with when he gets the shelter, but the enemy has two machine guns to provide continuous fire. If the enemy gives full play to his firepower advantage, Gao Yang will be difficult.


    However, fortunately, the enemy''s layout is definitely inward rather than outward. In other words, the main strength of the enemy is arranged at the position where Gao Yang will fire after entering the plant. In this way, when Gao Yang and they start running directly before entering the plant, the enemy''s firepower will not be brought into full play immediately, thus giving Gao Yang a glimmer of vitality.


    Otherwise, dozens of people ambushed and ambushed, which is so easy to escape.


    The current situation is that Gao Yang must block the enemy. He can''t let the enemy block him. If he blocks the enemy, he can only delay time at most, but if the enemy''s firepower blocks him, he will be dead.


    A super accurate shooter is absolutely capable of blocking a group of enemies alone.


    There are many cases where a sniper presses dozens or hundreds of people on the opposite side and dare not show up. However, it is a special case that a sniper presses dozens of people on the other side. A few infantry gunners and a machine gunner press the sniper too hard to move. This is a common case.


    Now Gaoyang depends on whether he can always suppress the enemy. Once the situation is reversed by the enemy, he just needs to make Gaoyang unable to shoot at will. Gaoyang, who can''t move with two seriously wounded, has no other possibility except war death.


    It mainly depends on the strength of the enemy. When you encounter shit and don''t know how to fire cannon fodder, Gao Yang can fight 1000. When you encounter extremely powerful opponents and can hold down dozens of enemies, it shows that Gao Yang is a well deserved gun god.


    "I didn''t shoot a fucking shot. When I came, I was going to die in the first war. Oh, FAK, it''s a shame."


    Jesse Lee, lying at Gao Yang''s feet, actually spoke. Although he was intermittent and weak, he was able to make a complete sentence clear at last.


    "There''s no need to stop talking and interfere with me. In addition, you can''t die."


    Taylor and Jesse Lee both wear bulletproof vests, but they only wear three-level protective vests, which are not obvious in their clothes, but their protection ability is not as good as heavy bulletproof vests, at least they can''t stop 7.62mm machine gun bullets.


    As for Gao Yang, he is wearing a bulletproof suit. If he is hit by a machine gun, he will definitely wear two eyes. If he meets a small caliber rifle bullet, he may still have a chance to stop it, but it still depends on luck. If the enemy uses armor piercing bullets, he will be able to use it.


    Gao Yang also hopes to wear heavy bulletproof vests at any time, but except for those who drive straight to the battlefield or can wear heavy bulletproof vests with good protection effect when defending in a certain place, he can''t wear heavy bulletproof vests all the time. It''s just a weight of more than ten kilograms. The key is that he can''t wear heavy bulletproof vests when he comes out to do business with people.


    Without reinforcements, it must be hard to get away, but Gao Yang didn''t even have a chance to make a phone call, so he whispered, "call and call reinforcements."


    While talking, Gao Yang shot down an enemy who secretly wanted to occupy a favorable position to shoot, but because the moving shooting speed was too fast, he had no time to hit the key of the fatal position, so he could only watch the enemy in bulletproof vests turn back after being shot.


    In fact, there are heavy bulletproof vests on the car, but no one has a chance to wear them.


    Jesse Li shivered and took down his satellite phone from Gao Yang''s waist. After doing this, Jesse Li gasped for a long time. After he took down the phone, he immediately lay heavily on the ground, and then gasped: "call that number? The pigeon climbed so slowly. He can''t get through. I have to help him."


    "Call the first number and don''t take care of the pigeon. You can''t help him. Stay still."


    Jesse Lee dialed back according to the first number. It was Knight''s phone. After Knight immediately connected the phone, Jesse Lee said intermittently: "RAM asked me to ask for help. Location, 260 meters in front of the east gate of Stavropol machinery factory, the number of enemies is unknown, two of us were seriously injured, and I don''t know the location coordinates."


    "Hurry!" he said loudly


    Jesse Lee gasped, "hurry up!"


    After a short wait, Jesse helplessly said to Gao Yang, "he said that it would take two hours to get here in komunalsk. He let us save ourselves."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "Knight! Fake oil!"


    After swearing angrily, he shouted loudly and whispered, "call fat cat and let him bring someone to save us."


    Jesse Lee hung up and dialed according to Gao Yang''s number. Then he immediately said, "man, we were attacked. The pigeon and I are dying. Come and save us. We are 260 meters away from the gun at the east gate of Stavropol machinery factory. The number of enemies is unknown."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak because he fired four shots in a flash.


    The enemy tries to suppress Gao Yang by multiple people firing at the same time. When suppressed by an enemy relying on accurate shooting, give full play to the number advantage and fire at the same time. After paying a certain price, regain the initiative and suppress the enemy. This is a tactic that any opponent will inevitably use at any time.


    After adjusting the position, the enemy launched a repressive fire at the same time, and at least ten guns were firing high.


    What position is favorable and what position can not be used as a basis for continuous shooting. Some level shooters know it well, so Gao Yang will naturally focus on any position where the enemy may appear in the shortest time when he finds that the enemy wants to start counterattack.


    At this time, Gao Yang must not avoid and then shoot again, so he will only completely lose the initiative, so Gao Yang can only play more quickly and give full play to his characteristics and advantages.

 Chapter 1708

    After firing four shots in a row, Gao Yang forcibly restrained his instinct to lie down and avoid, and fired two more shots in the dense but not yet accurate bullet rain.


    Shooting Six Enemies in a row is enough to repel a fire gathering. After all, the enemy is not facing a desperate situation, so few people can have the consciousness of exchanging their lives for the team to win.


    The enemy retreated behind the bunker again. At this time, Gao Yang began to slowly recover his breath. Just now, in order to ensure the stability of shooting, he held his breath.


    After slowly straightening out his breathing, he raised his voice and whispered, "call fat cat and let him pick us up as soon as possible."


    Jesse Lee whispered, "I''ve said that the fat cat and the panda have set out, but how can they save us?"


    "It''s to save you two. I don''t need someone to help. When they come, you and the pigeon can''t die. As for me, they don''t have a chance to kill me."


    Gao Yang''s gun is hk417. This is his spare gun. The barrel is shorter, which is convenient to carry in the car and get out the gun quickly.


    Gao Yang has used up 11 bullets in the magazine with a loading capacity of 20 rounds, and there are nearly half of the bullets in the magazine, but Gao Yang still took one magazine and replaced it with a full magazine as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang is preparing for the enemy''s next round of concentrated fire. If the magazine needs to be changed when the situation is most critical, it will be very bad.


    Put on a new magazine and said in a low voice, "look at the pigeon and tell me about him."


    Gao Yang didn''t take care of Taylor. Did he care about Taylor? Of course, it''s impossible. He''s worried about Taylor now. He just faces the strong enemy. Gao Yang doesn''t even dare to look back. He can only let Jesse Li do it on his behalf.


    "Oh, he''s fine. He''s crawling over."


    As soon as Jesse Lee finished, Taylor said intermittently, "I feel a big hole in my body. It''s hard to talk and painful."


    "Man, your right chest was pierced. Oh, no, you were wiped by a bullet. No, no, not just the edge. It''s more serious than the edge, but it certainly didn''t pierce your chest. You''re lucky."


    Taylor breathed and whispered, "what about you?"


    "I''m also lucky. I was shot twice, but the position is on the left and right sides of my abdomen. According to the normal casualty ratio when I was in the army, my luck is very bad, but in today''s situation, my luck is really good. I haven''t died after being hit twice by a machine gun. What else can I say?"


    "What is the highest recorded casualty ratio of your army?"


    "27% of the casualties, of which 30% were killed in battle, and 70% were minor and seriously injured."


    After two meaningless laughs, Taylor whispered, "the casualty rate is not high. For us, the highest record is the total annihilation of the army, and there are many battles in which the casualty rate accounts for 70%


    Jesse Lee was a little unconvinced and said, "Oh, man, dare you say that about your army."


    ¡°CCT¡£¡±


    "Air force battle control group? Oh, no wonder, man, it''s disrespectful."


    Taylor struggled to reach out and shake Jesse''s hand, then whispered, "nothing."


    The Air Force combat control group, which is mainly thrown behind the enemy to carry out pre war preparations, must have a higher casualty rate than the marine corps strong reconnaissance companies, which are mostly facing the enemy.


    Just as Taylor and Jesse Lee were about to get close to each other, Gao Yang suddenly said, "No."


    "What''s the matter, boss? Don''t scare me. I don''t want to die yet. I haven''t fired a shot since I mixed with you. It''s a shame to die like this!"


    Jesse Li is really depressed. He hasn''t fired a shot since he came here with Gao Yang. If he dies like this, he will be the first real cannon fodder to join Satan in history.


    He said in a low voice: "the enemy has no response, not even a minimum observation, not a bit of movement!"


    "Well, no, there are only two possibilities."


    After Jesse said that, Taylor was very distressed and said, "either they ran away, they are separately encircling."


    Jesse said sadly and angrily, "in this case, they can''t have run away."


    If there are several enemies on the front, then there are several on the left far away and several on the right far away, not to mention the enemy behind. Just three enemies firing at the same time, Gao Yang can''t cope with it.


    The terrain has no advantage, and it is in broad daylight. The enemy can''t have any lack of vision at all. Even a group of mobs can easily complete the siege. In addition, in terms of the combat power shown by the enemy, they can''t be a combination of cannon fodder without even wireless communication equipment. When these conditions are combined, Gao Yang thinks it''s really difficult to fight next.


    Quickly look to the left, and then keep your eyes in front to observe the movement of the enemy, and then quickly turn your head to the right, raise your voice and say in a low voice: "the enemy has not been found on the left and right sides. You two, if you have the strength to chat, don''t pretend to be dead. Help me stare at both sides."


    Taylor and Jesse Lee climbed up the roadbed one by one and observed both sides for Gao Yang.


    Three more minutes have passed, but nothing has happened.


    "Did the enemy really run away?"


    Taylor whispered in surprise and said in a low voice: "although it''s incredible, it''s not impossible. Don''t forget that we are the strong side in Ukraine. At least this should be the situation observed in the eyes of the enemy. If the enemy doesn''t want to be surrounded by our reinforcements and annihilated, they really should withdraw now."


    Taylor breathed and whispered, "that''s right. The enemy doesn''t know we don''t have reinforcements to mobilize."


    "I''ll go and have a look. If the enemy withdraws, you can bandage the wound," he said in a low voice


    Jesse Lee said in surprise, "it''s not a good idea. You''re crazy. Oh, you madman."


    Gao Yang has run out with a gun. Since he judges that the enemy should have run away, he must quickly confirm this. Sometimes courage and recklessness are only a line apart, which mainly depends on judgment.


    Gao Yang ran to the gate of the factory quickly, and then he ran back less than 50 meters. He didn''t have to go into the factory to see it. If the enemy didn''t take advantage of the great opportunity when he ran, it means that the enemy really withdrew.


    Taylor and Jesse continued to help. Gao Yang didn''t have time to run to the factory. He ran back quickly and passed Taylor and Jesse. He went to the car and took out a first-aid kit and then ran back.


    He is not a military doctor, but as a mercenary, Gao Yang always needs to know the basic knowledge of first aid. For mercenaries who have no logistics and basically can''t get support, whether it''s saving people or self-help, learning some first aid knowledge will always come in handy.

 Chapter 1709

    Satan''s residence has been transformed into a hospital, which is full of wounded. Now there are two more wounded in the hospital that is not a hospital.


    In order to save the three of them from the attack, Satan went to all those who could move. When they arrived, Albert and Andy first gave first aid to Taylor and Jesse Lee, and then pulled the three back.


    Gao Yang looked around and sighed again when he looked at the injury marks of all armed men in the house.


    "Alas, I just went out and didn''t get it done. There were two more serious injuries. I can''t live this day."


    It''s time to hire people, but now Satan has no one who can run except Gao Yang and Albert.


    None of the people in the room looked good. Taylor missed the battle with the butter knife. Gao Yang brought Jesse Lee. Satan managed to maintain the minimum operation. Now that Taylor and Jesse Lee were injured, Gao Yang really didn''t have anyone available around him unless he took Albert, but in that case, Satan''s wounded are left unattended.


    Li JinFang whispered, "I can go."


    Irene also said loudly, "I''m almost recovered. I''m fine."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and sighed: "Don''t try to be brave. You two can honestly heal your wounds. If you don''t have enough hands, I''ll think of another way. If you can''t, I''ll transfer some people from Somalia. Anyway, there must be some people who can fight with me. Otherwise, I can''t even call a reinforcements. Now the situation is very obvious. People have made a lot of efforts to kill us."


    After that, Gao Yang rubbed his eyes hard and said helplessly, "today''s thing, needless to say, there is another ghost. Sergei is dead and there is only one person who betrayed my whereabouts. What does this mean? It shows that the channel left by big Ivan is becoming more and more unreliable."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "the person you contacted must be an insider. How to deal with it?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said helplessly, "how else can we deal with it? Of course, I''ll kill it. I''ve ordered the people in Kiev to catch the ghost first, but if they weren''t stupid, they would have run away."


    Irene said with a bitter smile, "we can''t do it ourselves."


    High sigh airway: "An empire, even if the old emperor appointed his successor in person when he was in office, it was not so easy to take over the throne. What''s more, in our current situation, the Empire of big Ivan was not surging under the wind and rain, but it was turbulent. I was an outsider. I had no intersection with these people of big Ivan, and suddenly came out to continue Lead them. To be honest, I''m surprised that no one is against me. "


    Frye said cautiously, "then, can''t the big Ivan be trusted?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "we can''t say that. Loyal people must be there, and they still account for the majority. Otherwise, they can''t maintain it now. The problem is, how can we distinguish these people? They are loyal, they are centrists, and they have taken refuge in the German covenant. We can''t confirm it."


    Groliov lay on the hospital bed and whispered, "have you decided that the Deyue sent someone to do it now?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it can only be a German treaty. If it''s an American, it doesn''t end so easily."


    Groliov sighed, "there''s no way. Transfer the people back. I think maybe the people left by Andre are reliable. You have to have an active force and can only continue to use them."


    Gao Yang said in distress, "it''s OK to use the people left by Andre, but they can''t be used to the key."


    Now Gaoyang needs people who can act with him, that is, a group of people who can access the core secrets. No matter those who belong to big Ivan, temporarily demobilize the Russians who hide, or those mercenaries hired by Gaoyang to settle in Somalia, they must not be allowed to access the core secrets of Satan.


    But the current situation makes Gao Yang have no choice.


    "There''s no way. From the people on the other side of Somalia, choose some people who feel reliable. Who do you think is competent?"


    Rafael said weakly, "I think we''d better call back yak first. There are many intelligence channels left by big Ivan, but none of us will deal with intelligence. How miserable this time."


    Gao Yang was about to cry. He covered his face and said, "yak yak can get out of bed, but he thinks it will take half a month to walk without help. When he comes back, at least a month later, he may be able to work with injury."


    There was another sigh with one voice. Irene said bitterly, "damn butter knife!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and sighed, "I can''t do it alone. What do you think of Mr. Da? Can you recruit him temporarily?"


    Groliov whispered, "he can''t, I don''t think so. I don''t comment on Ludwig''s loyalty, but he is not suitable for secret missions. His mouth is not strict enough, and his appearance is too eye-catching. Most importantly, he is sometimes out of control."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a distressed face, "then who else is suitable? I can''t choose some of the Russians to follow me. Don''t worry."


    Li JinFang stood up and said, "I told you, we, what kind of injury is a minor injury? You haven''t heard of it?"


    Now there are three of Satan''s people who can barely move, Li JinFang, Irene, Frye, and James, who goes home to look after the children. If necessary, he can call him back immediately. It''s all right elsewhere on the 13th. Even if his leg is injured, he can move in a wheelchair. He didn''t delay anything when stealing the gun, But it is possible to fight with others at any time. You can''t participate in it on the 13th. As for others, it''s impossible.


    Gao Yang really has no choice. He thinks it''s also an option for Li JinFang, Irene and Frye to work with him and transfer a group of forces left by big Ivan to follow the periphery. Once something happens, he can call.


    But look at Li JinFang, who is shaved and still wrapped in gauze. He can''t wear a helmet. Look at Irene, who is still hanging her arm. Look at Frye, who is not sharp when walking. Gao Yang''s idea just wavered immediately.


    Shaking his head and sighing, he said helplessly: "forget it, I''ll think of another way. It''s really not good. I''ll go by myself first and bring a group of people. It''s not that I can''t do it. It''s not much to do."


    Just then, Raphael suddenly pointed to the monitor in the room and said, "someone is coming! Eh, it seems to be an old man."

 Chapter 1710

    In order to ensure safety, there are many cameras near Gaoyang''s residence. If someone approaches, they can be found hundreds of meters away, but the main way to ensure safety depends on the secrecy of this foothold.


    Angels basically control the nearby territory, and Gaoyang''s foothold is a very remote place. They are also very careful in their daily activities. It''s not easy for the enemy to find them.


    Gao Yang thought that after Pavlovich issued the summoning order, someone from the black devil came to him, so he immediately said, "Tyrannosaurus Rex, go and ask Pavlovich to see if his people came to the door. I''ll go out and see if there''s anything wrong and inform you immediately."


    Looking at an old man walking slowly on the path with a crutch, Li JinFang frowned and said, "isn''t it right? Pavlovic and his people are in their 60s. They don''t walk like this. This man looks 80 years old anyway."


    There is not even a village nearby, and the possibility of someone coming by the wrong way is very low. If it is not for the people who come directly to the door, an old man has no reason to come to Gaoyang them in the evening.


    Gao Yang didn''t ask Pavlovic whether anyone would come these two days. He felt that although the advertisement was published, several people could see it immediately. Maybe someone would come after it was published for a period of time, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    He shouted loudly: "you can tell if you ask. There is only one old man. I can''t be wrong. I''ll go out and have a look. Just keep your mind."


    Gao Yang went out alone. He walked quickly towards the slowly approaching old man and slowed down when he was about to meet.


    There was only one old man who came. His silver hair was very sparse. He combed it back into a big back, and his head could not cover his scalp. The age spots on his face were very serious. There were also many age spots on his hands leaning on crutches, and his back was slightly humped. It looked like he was in his eighties.


    The old man walked steadily. When he saw Gao Yang, he stopped and looked at Gao Yang with a smile. He looked very kind and kind.


    When Gao Yang approached the old man, he said loudly, "Hello, sir, there is a private territory ahead. Can I ask what you want to do?"


    The old man smiled kindly and said, "I''m looking for an old friend. His name is Pavlovich. He seems to live here. Do you know him?"


    Sure enough, he was a black devil. Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "Oh, it''s Pavlovich. You''ve come fast enough. It''s only the third day. Yes, Pavlovich is inside. It''s not convenient for him to move. Sir, I welcome you very much."


    The old man handed his crutch to his left hand. When his right hand shook hands with Gao Yang, he said with a smile: "it''s very fast. There''s no way. When people get old, their movements become slower, but their hearts become anxious. We have to rob time with death. Ha ha, my name is Jacobin Vasiliev. Nice to meet you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you can call me ram."


    Jacobin laughed, shook his high hand and said, "ah, I know you. I heard Pavlovich talk about you. You are our boss."


    Gao Yang thinks the old man is very nice, but he is too old. He is 20 years older than Pavlovic and his average age. Maybe he used to lead the team, but Jacobin knows that he is kind, knowledgeable and easygoing. Even if he can''t do anything, he just gets together with Pavlovic and his friends to talk about the past, Gao Yang is also very happy.


    "Ah, don''t say what the boss is. Pavlovich won''t think I''m his boss. Ha ha, I just want him to help. It''s my honor if you can help me with Mr. Pavlovich and them, ha ha."


    Jacobin pursed his lips, shook his head and said in a loud voice, "Pavlovich always doesn''t recognize the reality. You must provide his activity funds, and you have to provide human and material resources. In this case, you are the boss."


    Gao Yang thinks that the old man is really interesting. He is much more lovable than Pavlovic. He is completely different from the black demons who have died in the war. They have no good face to anyone. They talk sour and mean, and don''t pay attention to his employer at all. How can this Jacobin make people feel comfortable.


    When I think of the old men, although they are both reluctant and annoying, Gao Yang can''t help but feel sour in his heart and his face is also gloomy. Looking at the old man, he can''t move, but he must be an old man of the black devil. He feels that he loves his house and black, which makes him feel that even if the old man comes, he has to provide a good meal.


    "Mr. Vasiliev, where are you from?"


    "Oh, Moscow, I''m from Moscow."


    "It''s far away. You must be tired?"


    "Fortunately, it''s not too tired, but there are some twists and turns on the road, otherwise I should have arrived yesterday. Hey, it''s always inconvenient when I''m old."


    Chatting all the way, Gao Yang signaled that the people who came were harmless, and directly took Jacobin to the door of Pavlovich''s room. Then he knocked on the door and said loudly, "man, are you awake? You have a friend."


    "Coming? Come on in, come on."


    Pavlovich''s voice was very excited. He pushed open the door and asked Jacobin to enter. Jacobin stood at the door, looked up and down at Pavlovich lying in the hospital bed, and said with a smile: "Pavlovich, long time no see, how did you get into this situation."


    Pavlovich was stupid. He stared at Jacobin in a daze and opened his mouth. Then he immediately wanted to get out of bed.


    Gao Yang was scared to death and pointed to Pavlovic and said, "don''t move! Don''t move! Falk, you''re stupid! Don''t move!"


    Gao Yang ran to Pavlovic. He wanted to hold Pavlovic, so he couldn''t see what Jacobin did behind him.


    Jacobin reached out his hand and ordered Pavlovich. Pavlovich didn''t move at once. Then he stretched out his hand and saluted on the bed. Then he said in a trembling voice: "Captain! I''m sorry, captain. I didn''t expect you to come so soon. Captain, I''m glad to see you. I''m really happy."


    Gao Yang was surprised that Jacobin, an old man who looked kind and kind, would be the captain of Pavlovic''s group of bastard old men whose eyes grew to the top of their heads and whose mouth was yawning and annoying? No.


    Under Gao Yang''s dull gaze, Jacobin walked to Pavlovich''s hospital bed with crutches, stood with crutches in both hands, shook his head and smacked his mouth: "how did this happen?"


    Pavlovic said with an embarrassed face, "it''s a butter knife, captain."


    Jacobin shook his head and sighed, "butter knife? Have you been made like this by the children of butter knife? Have so many teammates died? Tut Tut, what a shame..."

 Chapter 1711

    Butter knife cubs.


    Butter knife cubs!


    Butter knife cubs


    Gao Yang really wants to shout, old man, do you want to pretend to be so fierce and cruel.


    Jacobin was really trying to teach Pavlovic a lesson. He was serious. He was really serious.


    "Ten dead and two of you alive. Alas, it shows that we are really old."


    Listening to this sentence, which came out with emotion, Gao Yang was finally balanced, but what Jacobin said next made Gao Yang unbalanced.


    "We are really old. You see, I have to walk with crutches now, and we are also out of date. We are really out of date. People always have to admit the reality. Otherwise, what do the children of butter knife count?"


    After saying that with great emotion, Jacobin glanced around, then pulled a stool and said to the ashamed Pavlovich: "although we are not reconciled, we all have to face the reality. You are old. It is no longer appropriate to be an action member, so the casualties in the battle with the butter knife are more understandable. It''s not your fault."


    Pavlovich said reluctantly, "but..."


    Jacobin waved his hand and said firmly, "nothing, but if you lose, you lose. If you have a chance, you can find the scene back. Even if you don''t have a chance, there is no team that never fails in the world. Look forward and do what we should do. The task is the first. Don''t worry about the past."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "I''m sorry, but I have to say that this is not a failure. There are twenty-four people in the butter knife, which..."


    Jacobin smiled at Gao Yang, waved his hand and said with a smile, "this is about the black devil. You don''t understand."


    Gao Yang was so speechless that he couldn''t say anything.


    Jacobin put his hands on his crutch and said with a smile, "Pavlovich, you issued a convening order. We had a brief communication on the phone. You said that the plan to be carried out was aimed at Shah? How to say, I am still very interested in it. Our boss is also here. You can discuss the plan first."


    He shouted loudly, and then he stood up and said, "well, the plan for Shah is a long-term goal. First of all..."


    Jacobin raised his hand and said with a smile, "sorry to interrupt. You said it was a long-term plan?"


    "Yes, the long-term plan. I intend to finish it within ten years."


    Jacobin was very embarrassed and said, "as for me, I have been in the nursing home for many years. You should know from my appearance that I won''t live long, so I came to do something that I can start to do immediately. Don''t you think I can work for another ten years?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he hesitated: "what do you mean?"


    Jacobin smiled: "I''m a restless person, but I''ve been idle for too long. Originally, our agreement was that if it was possible to rebuild the Soviet Union, we would come out and do our part to correct the mistakes of that year, but this opportunity has been lost forever. However, after seeing the assembly order and a brief communication with Pavlovic on the phone, I think we might be fooled As long as we can get together, what we do is not very important, do you think? "


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, yes, brothers are enough together. That''s it."


    Jacobin put his hand on the crutch again, then smiled and said, "so I''m coming. The big plan must be careful, but if you can speed up the process, I think it''s OK. Oh, sorry, I''m really old and worried. Maybe I should listen to your plan in detail and then express my opinions. Please continue."


    Gao Yang scratched his head, straightened out the ideas interrupted by Jacobin, looked up and said, "well, I''m going to make a big profit from Shah."


    Jacobin nodded and smiled: "Yes, the goal is well chosen. Shah''s money is really easy to earn, but it''s just to make money. What''s missing is not enough. Well, it''s not meaningful enough. Oh, I''m talkative again. I''m really sorry. The common problem of the elderly. Please forgive an old man''s talkative. Go on. Oh, can you ask when you plan to start implementing this plan? I really care now This. "


    Jacobin did have a broken mouth and seemed very wordy, but it seems normal for people in their eighties to say the same thing over and over again. No matter how good they used to be, they are old when they are old.


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "this plan has reached the stage where it can be implemented, but now there are some problems. Er, I''m in some trouble."


    Jacobin said with great interest, "what trouble?"


    Gao Yang found it really troublesome for him to explain from the beginning, so he thought about it and decided to say it briefly, so he immediately said: "I''m doing some arms business now and I can''t get away for the time being. The trouble is that my enemy is very strong. I have to solve the enemy in front of me first, but there''s something wrong with the internal power I control now. There''s an insider. I was ambushed today and almost finished. Alas, how to say, it''s really complicated."


    Jacobin and said in surprise: "Is it complicated? It''s not complicated. If you have an enemy that affects your plan, you should first solve the enemy. To solve the enemy requires a stable and efficient internal, and the internal ghost must be solved first. Therefore, the first thing you have to do is an internal clean-up to ensure that there are no problems inside. Then concentrate on killing your enemy and open it immediately after killing the enemy Show your big action. Is it complicated? "


    Gao Yang opened his mouth, then he swallowed his saliva and whispered, "great cleaning?"


    "Yes, it''s obvious that you need to carry out a major internal cleaning immediately. Your whereabouts have been betrayed, indicating that your internal problems are really serious. At this time, you can''t worry too much. You must carry out the cleaning immediately and firmly, which may cause some damage to you, but it''s necessary and worth it. All suspects should be isolated immediately. If there are no hidden ghosts, it depends on you There is no courage. When the situation is very serious, some accidental injuries can be allowed, but it is most important to find out the ghost. As long as there is this determination, a cleaning is actually very easy to complete. "


    Gao Yang found himself wrong. He was very wrong. He also thought that the old man Jacobin was very kind and lovely, shit! That was an illusion, all an illusion, all an illusion!


    What''s the captain of Pavlovic? That''s the leader of the black devil. If Pavlovic and Jacobin are demons, Jacobin is a great devil. If such people can be kind, something really big will happen.

 Chapter 1712

    Jacobin still had a kind smile on his face, and Gao Yang could only say with a bitter smile after losing his mind for a moment: "isn''t it complicated enough to finish what you said?"


    Jacobin nodded and said, "it''s really simple, as long as you want to do it, and then let go."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with a distressed face: "but this huge interest group belongs to others, not me. I don''t really control this interest group now. How to clean the personnel within this group?"


    Jacobin frowned and said in a deep voice, "you can''t control your team?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said helplessly, "this is not my team. I said it was very complicated. Well, I''ll explain it carefully."


    Gao Yang explained his relationship with big Ivan and his current situation. Then Jacobin looked at him with strange eyes and said in an incredible way: "It''s amazing that such things can happen. I''m surprised that since you have the opportunity to control this large group of arms trade, you are still gradually falling apart and not controlled by this group. What do you think?"


    Gao Yang was speechless, and then he whispered, "in fact, I really don''t want to seize what belongs to others."


    Jacobin sighed, then shook his head and sighed: "You''re wrong. You''re very wrong. It''s outrageous. Let me teach you a lesson. As long as you want, this arms empire is a heaven given opportunity. First of all, you actually control the Empire, but you don''t control it completely. At this time, if you want to get the Empire, you should take strong measures to eradicate all those who are not loyal to you, Replace yourself with someone who is loyal to you. This is the best thing you should do now. "


    Gao Yang clenched his fist and said with a depressed face, "I said! I don''t want it!"


    Jacobin nodded: "Well, you don''t want the Empire, but you are now the loser to take care of the Empire. As you said, you don''t want it, but now you must rely on the strength of the Empire itself to maintain the empire from collapse. Now there is a strong enemy dividing and wooing your subordinates. He is eating your empire. Don''t you think you should do something? First, surrender the defected to the enemy It''s necessary to get rid of the traitors, warn the centrists who are still waiting, let them recognize the reality, and finally let those who continue to be loyal to you see the benefits of their loyalty. "


    After that, Jacobin pointed high and said seriously, "young man, you have to understand one thing. If the traitor is not punished, what will the person who chooses to continue his loyalty think?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "it makes sense."


    Jacobin nodded and said, "so, start a big cleaning immediately, at least make sure your interior is clean, so that you can continue to maintain the Empire. Otherwise, the more you want to delay with an appeasement attitude, the faster the Empire will be destroyed."


    Gao Yang was persuaded. After thinking for a long time, he nodded and said, "you''re right. Even if these people are not my men, I must do some cleaning up work in order to maintain the Empire and return it to my friends completely."


    Jacobin said with a pleased face, "that''s right. In fact, you should have done so long ago."


    Gao Yang looked sad again, and then he said in distress: "but I don''t have anyone now. All the people I can trust have been hurt, and I can''t let the people of this empire clean up other colleagues by themselves. Moreover, most people in this group have no contact at all."


    Jacobin pointed to himself with a smile on his face. Then he looked at Gao Yang with some doubts. He simply pointed to his nose and said, "I, I! We, we are really professional. Really, I did a lot of things from joining the newly established KGB in 1954 to leaving the KGB."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but put his hand on his forehead because he knew that if Jacobin didn''t do it professionally, no one would be professional.


    The KGB was founded in 1954, and the predecessor of the KGB was Cheka. The notorious Cheka, which was feared for massacre of his own people, can only be described in one continuous line.


    Gao Yang was surprised because he suddenly realized that the old man in front of him was a real devil.


    Jacobin continued to smile: "You need to clean. No problem. Give it to me. I promise to keep your interior clean. First of all, you were betrayed, right? Find him out first. You people have no faith for money. So, find him out, kill his whole family, distribute all his money to others, reward those who are loyal to you, and let the traitors get it The most serious punishment is to reward the loyal. That''s what it''s like! "


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva, and then whispered, "kill the whole family, this is not necessary. This is not suitable."


    Jacobin said disapprovingly: "Hey, you''re still too young. You don''t understand. People like you are outlaws who only want money. At the cost of his own life, he really doesn''t care, so it''s necessary to drag his family. This is a very serious warning and betrayal. You''re waiting to die. Otherwise, there''s no deterrent."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "well, the cleaning is not discussed in advance. Can you tell me if, I mean if, what should I do next after I finish the cleaning?"


    Jacobin stood up and said: "Of course it''s a counterattack. You can''t just want to kill the other party''s big boss. Even if the problem is solved, can''t you kill the Deyue in one day and watch the Deyue people make waves on your territory? Of course, it''s a counterattack immediately. It''s his people, we must kill them. If it''s not his people, we must kill all the suspected people, you Your goal must also be inside. Don''t always think of solving all problems at one stroke. You must attack the enemy from top to bottom, from bottom to top, in an all-round way! "

 Chapter 1713

    Jacobin and Pavlovich haven''t seen each other for many years. There must be a lot to say at this meeting, so Gao Yang came out without staying in the house for too long.


    Back in the room where Satan was staying, Gao Yang looked at the people, stretched out his hand to Irene and said loudly, "give me a cigarette."


    Irene said with a embarrassed face, "no, quit. The doctor won''t let you smoke. Let Andy stop when he sees that he always scolds me."


    Gao Yang disdained and said, "give me one quickly."


    After hesitating for a moment, Irene stretched out her finger to the people all over the room: "no one can tell Andy he, nor can Albert!"


    After warning others, Irene took out a plastic cigarette box from her underwear pocket. When she opened it, she exposed two cigarettes. When she took out one for Gao Yang, she said pitifully, "just two. There''s nothing to buy here. You won''t let me go with you. Do you want to rob my cigarette?"


    Gao Yang grabbed it, and then stretched out his hand and said, "fire! I''ll pay you back for each cigarette. Today I''ve been subjected to too much psychological impact. Now I need to smoke a cigarette slowly."


    With Irene''s lighter lit a cigarette, Gao Yang took a deep breath, coughed and spit out the cigarette. Then he said slowly, "the problem of hands has been solved."


    Li JinFang looked up and said in surprise, "someone? Who!"


    Gao Yang whistled, and then whispered, "black devil, that was included just now. There are six in all."


    Frye said loudly, "ah? That old man just now? Are you kidding? Can he still walk?"


    Groliov was moved and said, "six black demons? Well, they are really powerful. Although they are older, they are still very powerful, but they are willing to listen to your orders?"


    Gao Yang took a cigarette and said with a gloomy face, "listen to my orders? I''m almost listening to his orders. Do you know who the old man is?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "you know, black devils like Pavlovic and them."


    Gao Yang sighed, "it''s the same, it''s different. The same thing is that he also belongs to the black devil. It''s different. The old man was the founder and captain of the black devil just now. He was the captain from the day the black devil was born to its dissolution."


    "What?"


    "Wow!"


    "Ah... Ah!"


    Listening to the exclamation of the whole room, Yang Yang took a smoke hard, then stretched out his fingers and shook hard in the air: "The black devil force, no, can not be said to be a force. It can only be said that this special action team was established under the direct command of Brezhnev in 1967. At the beginning, there were only nine people selected from the KGB. Later, anyone they liked throughout the whole Soviet Union can be selected. From the first day, the old man was the captain until 1991 Dissolution. During this period, the black devil only obeyed two people, the first person of the KGB and Brezhnev. Since Brezhnev, the black devil only obeyed the supreme leader of the KGB. "


    Groliov said in a trance, "it sounds so complicated."


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "it''s really a little complicated, but let''s say that the black devil reached the peak in Brezhnev''s term. Well, let''s not talk about this first. I say the main thing. The black devil wants to work for us. He doesn''t pay. He can do whatever he wants. He''s not afraid of big things and he''s afraid of nothing."


    Irene smiled and said, "now Satan has become a nursing home. It''s all old men. Boss, what do you think of taking a group of old men out to fight?"


    Gao Yang took a cigarette and said with a bitter smile, "I also recognize the nursing home. I''m happy to raise these old men and the devil. These old men can work for us now. I said, they are willing to do anything. These old men are crazy. The trouble is that they don''t want compensation, but they need a lot of activity funds."


    Raphael shouted, "here you are? I think you should give it. They are black devils."


    Gao Yang sighed: "yes, they are black demons, but you know, I''m afraid these old men will poke a hole in the sky for me now!"


    Cui Bo whispered, "are you all right? Just don''t obey the old man and want to find something to do."


    Gao Yang said seriously: "The old black devil is also a black devil, and the danger is not small. You know, the old man, oh, his name is Jacobin. The first thing Jacobin saw me was to persuade me to carry out a big cleaning. First wash the big Ivan''s people, screen out the unreliable people, and confirm that those who defected to the enemy will directly kill the whole family, those who are suspected will be killed directly, and those who are less suspected will be interrogated first. If the suspicion becomes greater Kill again. "


    "What if there is no suspicion or little suspicion?"


    "Retrial, torture, and then death."


    Li JinFang was startled and said loudly, "I''m going to the Olympic Games. How can I do this? This is not nonsense!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "This is sure to clean up the team of big Ivan, but can I do it? I dare not. The people of big Ivan are not directly opposed, so I refused. Cleaning is really necessary, but it certainly can''t be done. I have to firmly follow my own ideas and confirm that those who take refuge in the Covenant must be killed, but they have not been confirmed and remain firm."


    Irene nodded, "yes, yes, I think so."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "there is no shortage of people now. As long as the people of the black devil arrive, I can continue my activities. Well, these old bastards are a little cruel, but they should work well. We have seen the tyranny of the black devil. To tell the truth, I can''t serve them now. I''m really convinced."


    Groliov said: "of course, the team trained by the Soviet Union with the strength of the whole country is not powerful."


    After Gao Yang finished smoking the cigarette, he threw it on the ground and ran it out with his feet. He stretched out his hand and said to Irene, "give me that one, too. Be obedient. I''ll give you a pack of cigarettes back. I''ll give it to you when I go out next time."


    Irene said with a bitter face, "when are you going out? Why don''t you run over your cigarette butts with your feet? It''s too wasteful! Can you go out half by one?"


    With a bitter face, Irene lit the remaining cigarette. After taking a few mouthfuls, she gave most of the cigarette to Gao Yang. After Gao Yang took it, she said with emotion on her face: "You know, there are several people who have a great influence on me. The first is Fedor. Under his guidance, I have correctly embarked on the road of accurate shooter, and the foundation is well laid. The second is Morgan, who has a great influence on me. Then, the instructors in Israel. If you want to find a representative figure, it is general Wolfgang. Next, I think, I just think, ah, if I spend a long time with Jacobin, the devil leader, I must be influenced by him. This old guy has a kind of magic. I think he can confuse people. You say I won''t become like the old men of the black devil after spending a long time with him? I''m really a little worried. "


    Irene laughed, then confidently said to Gao Yang, "just you? Just you, a good man, also want to be as inhuman as the black devil? Save you."

 Chapter 1714

    When a group of people laughed, Gao Yang was also laughing, but after the joke, Gao Yang scratched his head and said helplessly: "in fact, I don''t think it''s funny. When the black devil''s people arrive, I''ll leave for a long time this time, which means that many people will die."


    After that, Gao Yang spread his hands helplessly and whispered, "you know, I''ve killed many people, but I really haven''t killed my own people."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "those who have surrendered to the enemy are not their own."


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "I understand, so I won''t be soft. When I raise my gun and shoot those enemies I don''t know, I won''t have any psychological burden, but let me shoot people I know personally, and I''m likely to shoot their families, which is a great challenge for me."


    Groliov said, "you just need to remember that the enemy is the enemy!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "the ghost who hurt Taylor and Jesse badly. When I find him, I will kill him myself. But for those who have taken refuge in the covenant but have not done substantive harm, I mainly think about these people. According to Jacobin, these people must die."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "what about you? What do you think? Forgive them?"


    After a long silence, Gao Yang shook his head and said: "No, I''m not a person who likes to kill all, but I know a truth. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to myself. As you just said, those who surrender to the enemy are the enemy. I won''t forgive them. It may be difficult to kill someone I know, but I won''t make mistakes, especially the stupid mistake of kindness to the enemy."


    Gao Yang rubbed his head, and then said with emotion: "I said, I may be greatly influenced by Jacobin. I have this hunch, because I feel that if I don''t learn something from him, I will be a complete failure."


    Groliov shrugged and said nothing more, while Gao Yang said with a little distress: "I''ve been learning how to become a leader. Compared with my age and my experience, my status and power are too big for me. I think I''m a qualified mercenary leader, but now I understand that I''m certainly not a qualified boss, let alone a qualified arms dealer giant."


    After looking around for a week, Gao Yang said with a bitter smile: "I used my experience in Satan to manage the great Ivan Empire, which was a mistake in itself. It was a big mistake. There were ghosts in the team from the beginning, and all I did was eradicate the ghosts that had been found. Even if it was over, there was no in-depth and no good preventive measures, which made our situation in Ukraine difficult. It was my fault."


    Irene was stunned and said, "but I think you''ve done very well. I really think you''ve done very well. The situation here is already very bad. After Andre''s death, it should have collapsed. You maintained the situation. It''s your existence that didn''t collapse the great Ivan empire."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice: "It''s not good enough. I just delayed the result of the collapse, but the crisis has not been lifted. I just temporarily covered up the crisis, but the crisis is still there, and it is further expanding. First of all, I have always managed the Empire of big Ivan as an outsider. I just want to hand over the Empire to big Ivan. What crisis does he have to deal with, so this idea led to I turned a blind eye to many crises, and I deliberately avoided them. "


    Li JinFang whispered, "this is not our business, isn''t it? We have done a lot for big Ivan. Do we have to clean up his internal affairs for big Ivan?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a bitter smile: "in fact, we should eliminate the internal problems for him. At least we should eradicate the internal ghosts. Jacobin has a good saying. If I don''t punish those who betray the covenant, what should those who are still loyal to work for big Ivan, that is, for us?"


    After that, Gao Yang said with emotion: "Therefore, an internal cleaning activity is essential. Even if it was originally the business of big Ivan, now as long as I take care of it for him, I have to do it well. I think what Jacobin said is really reasonable, so I have decided to do as he said. Before launching a counterattack against the covenant, first solve the internal problems, eliminate the hidden dangers, and turn myself into a piece of iron before considering it His business. "


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, that''s right. Ah, our vision is really too short. It''s obvious when we compare with people like Jacobin who have really seen the world. There''s a big gap."


    Who are all the people in Satan, mercenaries and cannon fodder? Jacobin, once a powerful figure in the powerful Department of a superpower, how can he compare, no matter from any point of view.


    Therefore, Gao Yang doesn''t think that he and the people around him have insufficient knowledge and shallow vision. This should be the case. Their mercenaries have better knowledge than Jacobin, which is impossible.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and smiled at groliov: "Different positions and identities certainly have different perspectives and ways of thinking. Pavlovic did not see our crisis so clearly, because he was just an action player, but Jacobin was different. He was originally the kind of person who stood high and controlled the overall situation and personally participated in specific actions. We can''t compare, but it is better to have Jacobin , I think we will really take fewer detours in the future. "


    Groliov immediately said, "you are destined to be a big man in the future. You have to learn more from him. There are few such teachers in the world. You are lucky. Such a person can also meet you. You really have to study hard."


    Gao Yang smiled: "There are many opportunities to learn. When the black devils are ready, I''ll take them to Kiev, because the ambush was launched from Kiev, and the largest number of big Ivan people are in Kiev. We''ll go to Kiev to carefully sort out everyone, kill what should be killed, reward what should be rewarded, reward and punish clearly, and give both kindness and prestige. It turns out that I only give kindness to the people of big Ivan, but I don''t make prestige , that''s not right. Now I understand that even if I work for big Ivan, I have to be powerful, otherwise I won''t be a good manager. "


    Irene shouted, "I''ll go with you, boss. Let me go. In addition, when can the remaining black demons arrive?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I don''t know yet. When these people call and know where they are, they won''t contact. However, in terms of their action power, I think it should be very fast and won''t wait too long."

 Chapter 1715

    Gao Yang already knew that seven people had called Pavlovic, but only six were sure to come, because one had hemiplegia.


    An old man who is half paralyzed and has difficulty in action can''t refuse to be old anyway.


    Maybe someone will contact Pavlovic in the future. However, those who read the newspaper every day have seen the news of the reunion of the black devil for the first time, and contacted Pavlovic at the first time. Therefore, although there may be people coming, it is unlikely. A few days have passed, but all those who call Pavlovic are on the first day.


    The black devil is more than that, but after so many years, some people have died, some people no longer report any expectations, don''t read any labor newspapers, and it''s really not rare to get six. Of course, there''s another possibility that someone occasionally reads the newspaper and finds the assembly order after a period of time, so it''s too late to contact, But this possibility is very small.


    Every time an old man comes, he will stay with Pavlovich and Jacobin for a long time. Therefore, Gao Yang sees an emotional drama of long separation and reunion, which has been staged several times. However, only those who have experienced this drama will understand it. For ordinary people, they hold tightly together after watching a group of old men meet without crying or laughing, It must be strange to hug together in silence.


    On the third day, Gao Yang set out for Kiev with six old men.


    There is no joint practice, let alone joint practice. Gao Yang only knows Jacobin''s name, and he doesn''t even know the names of the remaining people.


    I''m not familiar with him. I haven''t worked with him in any way, but Gao Yang is surprisingly calm. If it had been for someone else, he would never have taken six strangers out to do life and death. However, with the six black demons, Gao Yang doesn''t feel uneasy at all, because he knows that the six old men are omnipotent and can do anything, You can use it any way you want. You can get what you need. There is no need to consider the problem of matching or mismatch.


    The best thing is that Gao Yang doesn''t have to worry about being betrayed by these old men, because these old men really have nothing to lose and have no pursuit other than spirit. It''s not only easy to use, but also reassuring.


    In fact, it was not Gao Yang but Jacobin who was in a hurry to eliminate the traitors. Gao Yang thought that after they had reunited, he would introduce the situation to them first, and then decide what to do first and how to do it. As a result, as soon as the sixth person arrived, Jacobin didn''t say a word and didn''t even leave time for the sixth person who had just arrived to take a rest, He immediately greeted Gao Yang and set out.


    Nothing was prepared. The six old men didn''t even ask Gao Yang for a gun in their clothes. As soon as the sixth arrived, they set out to help Gao Yang clean up in half an hour. The black devil played so well.


    The six people took two cars. After Gao Yang followed Jacobin into a car, the car drove on the road. At this time, Gao Yang didn''t even have to decide the route. His boss was really relieved.


    After the car drove up, Jacobin smiled and said to Gao Yang, "we still have some time on the road. Tell me about the situation and have a list?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "there is a list."


    Jacobin said with a smile, "it''s good to have a list. Now tell me about the key figures."


    Gao Yang began to read Jacobin''s names one by one, and then explained everyone''s situation, such as what role he played in the big Ivan system.


    After Gao Yang introduced the more important people, Jacobin nodded: "Well, it can be divided into three categories. One is directly working for you, that is, your employees do not have an open identity. The other is supported by you and arranged to some more important positions under your control. There is an open identity. The other is having the power you need and bought by you. This kind not only has an open identity, but also is more prominent."


    After automatically replacing you in Jacobin''s mouth with big Ivan, he nodded and said, "yes, these three categories."


    "Did you write it down?"


    "Write it down."


    After Jacobin raised his head and asked, an old man sitting on the co pilot agreed, turned and handed over a small book, which was lined up in three vertical lines with names and details.


    After receiving it, Jacobin looked at it and said to the man in the co driver''s seat again, "did you write it down?"


    The co pilot shook his head and looked ashamed.


    Jacobin smiled and said, "I''m old. I can''t help it. I''ll give you more time."


    Gao Yang realized that the first time he asked if he had written it down, he asked if he had recorded it, and the second time he asked if he had written it down in his mind.


    Jacobin took the little book, looked at it, gathered around Gao Yang and said loudly: "You see, those who work directly for you have a secret identity. Even if Deyue wants to buy them off, he can''t find them quickly. This category is the last. Those who are supported and controlled by you should have high loyalty, but they have an open identity, so they are high-risk groups. The third category, you need the power Deyue also needs. He will find these people first, so these people People''s attitude is the most swing. We start with the third category, and then the second category. These people have a relatively low possibility of defection, but the harm is the greatest. It takes more time to find out the defectors among these people, but this category is the focus. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK."


    Jacobin smiled, returned the small book to the co pilot, and then shouted, "write it down and destroy the paper records. This is the core secret of our boss. It''s not good to keep the paper records."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "don''t call me boss."


    Jacobin said positively, "that won''t work. You''re the boss."


    After that, Jacobin said loudly: "before cleaning, first find out the defector who has caused harm to you. You must kill him first before you can carry out the next work. Find him before the defector causes greater harm to you."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "of course, but he must have run away. It won''t be easy to find him?"


    Jacobin said with a smile, "easy, not difficult. With such detailed information, nothing is difficult."


    At this time, the person in the co pilot''s seat tore down the list on the book, then handed it back to Gao Yang, and then said, "Captain, I wrote it down, boss, return the information to you. I suggest you burn it yourself. This is the simplest way to deal with it."

 Chapter 1716

    Arriving in Kiev, Gao Yang first saw the 13th.


    On the 13th, he was pushed in a wheelchair, so Gao Yang saw the patient with severe Stockholm syndrome, OSHA.


    OSHA''s face was shining with happiness. Gao Yang really saw OSHA''s radiance.


    Just looked up at Gao Yang and a group of old men. OSHA nodded. Even after greeting, he bowed his head and whispered a few words in the 13th ear, and then turned and left.


    Looking at the leaving OSHA, Gao Yang swallowed his saliva, and then said to No. 13, "do you live together?"


    The 13th said with a relaxed face: "yes, it''s good to stay here to recover. I feel very relaxed and good."


    He breathed loudly, then whispered, "are you sure you won''t cut her neck?"


    The 13th shook his head and said, "I''m sure now, but I''m not sure in the future. Who knows? One day I''m nervous, I might kill her, which depends on my mental health."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "if people treat you so well, you won''t change your bad habits?"


    The 13th shrugged and said, "what can I do? I''m sick."


    Gao Yang was speechless. On the 13th, he waved his hand and said with a smile: "don''t talk about this. When I get back from my injury, it''s estimated that I won''t be a special pervert. She can''t die. Don''t worry. Well, go in and don''t clean up anywhere. Nicholas takes good care of it. Oh, you haven''t introduced these gentlemen to me."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pointed to No. 13, then said to Jacobin''s pedestrian: "No. 13."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to Jacobin and said, "Jacobin, black devil."


    After a brief introduction, Gao Yang said to Jacobin, "do you need my people to stay and help?"


    Jacobin said with a smile, "no, it''s not necessary. Besides, the handsome man is still hurt. It''s not good to squeeze his subordinates too much."


    Gao Yang turned to No. 13 and said, "get out of here and disappear before my eyes. I always thought you lived in our house. I didn''t expect you to live with that stupid woman. Forget it. I can''t help it if people want to die by themselves. Call that stupid woman back and let her take you back by the way, so that I won''t have to send you back."


    On the 13th, he took out the phone and said with a smile, "really don''t need me?"


    "I don''t need you."


    "Then I''ll go."


    On the 13th, he made a phone call impolitely, and then OSHA, who had just left, came back to pick up the 13th.


    Originally, there is today but no tomorrow. Since he said on the 13th that he would not kill OSHA, Gao Yang thought it would be better for him to be with OSHA.


    Standing at the door of Kiev''s foothold, after sending off the 13th, Gao Yang turned to Jacobin and said, "this is it. Our foothold in Kiev didn''t tell anyone that it should be safe. We lived here during our stay in Kiev."


    Jacobin said with a smile, "it looks good here. The young man just now is very interesting, and you seem to be worried about the red haired woman."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "that''s a pervert killer. I''m worried about the woman. I''m worried that he killed the woman. The woman died and was tortured on the 13th, FAK! This kind of thing is too fucking torture."


    Jacobin said with great interest, "you know, in fact, I have a lot of experience in how to teach a psychopath. The most people I work for are psychopaths. I have experience and I know how to deal with them."


    After looking at some old men around Jacobin, he nodded and said, "I can see. OK, come in."


    Gao Yang went to the big iron gate and shouted twice. Nikolay, who had always lived here, opened the gate and put Gao Yang''s car in.


    Returning to the foothold where he had not been away for long, Gao Yang felt that it had been a long time. He stood in the living room and glanced. He immediately stretched out his hand to Jacobin and said, "please sit down. What would you like to eat in the evening? I''ll prepare."


    Jacobin smiled and sat on the sofa. After looking around, he nodded and said with a smile, "it''s nice here. It''s quiet and comfortable. I like it here. Sit down."


    All five of them sat down. After looking at it, Gao Yang consciously sat on the single sofa next to Jacobin.


    When he was old, Jacob''s clothes were a little thick. He opened his sleeves and looked at his watch. He smiled and said, "it''s half past two. We''ve been walking on the road for twenty hours. Are you tired?"


    Five people said in one voice: "not tired."


    Jacobin nodded and said with a smile, "it''s good to be young. I feel very tired and good. Since you''re not tired, go and do something and put that..."


    Gao Yang whispered, "Kirklin."


    Jacobin nodded and said, "yes, find out that kirkling. He should not hide away, but if he runs away, at least find out where he went. You all go."


    The five men immediately stood up again and said in unison, "yes."


    Jacobin nodded, and then he said, "after all, for more than 20 years, I have a question. Do you remember how to find someone?"


    A small, thin old man dressed like a farmer grinned, showed his white teeth and said with a smile: "of course, how can I forget."


    Jacobin nodded with satisfaction, waved and said, "go."


    The five people turned and left together. Jacobin turned to Gao Yang and said, "no way. People are old and have poor energy. I want to take them myself. However, in order not to delay the critical moment, I''d better have a rest. Where is my room?"


    Gao Yang stood up and whispered, "please follow me. Won''t you have something to eat?"


    Jacobin nodded and said, "dinner is sent to my room. I want to eat potato stewed beef. It must be a six-month-old veal. It''s more authentic and softer. My teeth are bad and lighter. It''s not good to eat too much salt. Everything else is casual. I''m not very demanding."


    Jacobin went back to his room to sleep, and then Gao Yang didn''t do anything else all afternoon. He found Jacobin broth stewed with veal for six months in Kiev.


    Kiev is still poor, and authentic and qualified veal is not so easy to find. Finally, Gao Yang found the qualified veal in a particularly high-end hotel, and then rushed back before the stew cooled.


    After dinner, Jacobin chatted with Gao Yang. After praising the stewed beef he found, another man went to the yard for a walk, and then went back to bed at more than nine o''clock. Gao Yang waited until more than eleven o''clock and felt that nothing would happen this night. The black demons sent out were unlikely to come back, so he went back to his room to sleep.


    When Gao Yang was sleepy, he suddenly heard someone knocking on his door. Gao Yang always sat up vigilantly. Then he heard Jacobin smile outside his door: "boss, get up. We have to go out now. That kirkling has been found."

 Chapter 1717

    Gao Yang looked at his watch at 4:15 a.m.


    "Here I am."


    After a low cry, Gao Yang got up from the bed, turned on the light and opened the door. Then he saw Jacobin standing at the door and said with a smile, "Collins has found it. Now it''s a good time to solve him. If you have enough sleep, let''s go now."


    Five old men set out to find Collins at 2:30 p.m. and found him a little more than 4 a.m. Gao Yang had nothing to say.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Gao Yang returned, picked up a bulletproof vest from the head of the bed, put it on himself, fastened his helmet, took his spare rifle and *************************************************************************.


    "I''m ready. Let''s go."


    Jacobin pointed high, then frowned and said, "what are you doing?"


    Gao Yang looked at himself and whispered, "go, er, I think it should be war."


    Jacobin frowned and said, "your appearance will damage your image as the boss, but forget it. It''s better to be careful when the boss. Anyway, it doesn''t matter how people who see you have to die."


    Gao Yangshan took down his helmet and whispered, "isn''t it appropriate?"


    Jacobin shrugged and said, "as a fighter, it''s nothing like this, but as a big man who controls the life and death of many people, you lack a sense of dignity."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m used to it. I''m used to it. Let''s start quickly."


    "Go to vishnevi, in the southern suburb of Kiev."


    "I don''t know where it is. I asked Nikolay to drive for us."


    "No, I know the way. Don''t let irrelevant people go."


    Gao Yang looked at Jacobin in surprise and said, "do you know the way?"


    "Of course, Kiev, how can I not be familiar with it."


    While talking, Gao Yang got into the car, put his gun in the back seat, and drove Jacobin out of the door.


    In the early morning, there were few cars. Gao Yang drove very fast. He generally knew how to get out of the city the fastest. He didn''t need Jacobin to show the way. When they were about to leave the city, Gao Yang whispered, "how to go?"


    "Left."


    "Right, then go straight."


    Another section opened. When the street lights were about to go out, Jacobin suddenly said seriously, "stop!"


    Gao Yang parked his car on the side of the road. Jacobin got off with a serious face. After urinating on the side of the road, he returned to the car with a serious face, and then said seriously to Gao Yang: "a very serious problem!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jacobin''s face was gloomy, almost word by word, often jumping out from the very low language airway: "I''m lost..."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh. He really thought something big had happened.


    Jacobin said angrily and reluctantly, "I can''t recognize it. I thought I had no problem, but in fact, I''m really too old. I''m lost. This is the first time in my life. It''s a serious mistake. Now, we have to find someone to ask for directions."


    Jacobin looked very angry and ashamed.


    "How long haven''t you driven or taken a car?" he said in a low voice


    "I haven''t driven for years, but I take a car occasionally."


    "Your car is definitely not a new car?"


    "Yes."


    Gao Yang smiled, and then he whispered, "well, now there''s something called car navigation, which is on our car. You just said that place was called vishnevi, right? How do you spell it?"


    Gao Yang opened the car navigation, entered the destination according to Jacobin''s instructions, reached out and pointed to the navigation on the car and said, "look, the problem is solved."


    Jacobin looked closely at the navigation with a serious face, and then said in a deep voice, "this is the GPS of the United States?"


    "That''s right."


    Jacobin took a long breath and whispered: "You''ve prepared a lot for your car. Yes, you''re well prepared. I like people who are well prepared. It''s expensive to turn this thing. Originally, we also have this system, the Soviet Delonas system. A terminal is particularly expensive, but the search signal is very slow and we often lose the signal. We don''t use it very much. Compared with GPS in the United States, it''s much better. This It must be admitted that we sometimes use American GPS, but that is rare. We don''t like to use American things, mainly for research. "


    Gao Yang lowered his head at the navigation prompt. He didn''t know how to explain. Finally, he pointed to the navigation: "Well, the times are different. This thing is very popular now. As long as it is a new car, it should be on it. I generally don''t like to use car navigation. The map update is relatively slow. I prefer to hold a GPS terminal, or I will use my mobile phone to navigate when conditions permit."


    Jacobin was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I don''t understand. I''ve been relatively closed in recent years. I don''t touch new things outside. Well, I''m really out of date and too old."


    Jacobin has a strong interest in vehicle navigation. He has been studying navigation. Under the voice prompt, he raised his voice and whispered, "we''re coming."


    Jacobin nodded and said, "turn off the lights. Can you drive in the dark? Have you been trained in this?"


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment. Then he turned off the lights, pulled down the night vision on his helmet, and whispered, "I have a night vision."


    "Hmm? It''s unreliable. Maybe it''s better now?"


    Gao Yang slowed down, took off his helmet from his head and handed it to Jacobin next to him. After Jacobin put it on, he looked around and said loudly, "Wow, it''s so clear, it''s too clear! Will it be disturbed by strong light? It''s very expensive?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said in a low voice, "it''s really expensive. It''s the most advanced at present, but it''s also easy to use if you want to buy civilian ones. You''re not afraid of strong light interference. Well, it''s a few hundred dollars cheaper. There''s a little problem in war, but it''s certainly no problem driving. In fact, if you buy it online, you can also buy Military night vision devices, both made in the United States and made in Russia."


    After a moment of silence again, Jacobin suddenly said, "buy me one. Now I''ll show you the way."


    Gao Yang could hardly see anything, but he had no problem driving according to Jacobin''s instructions.


    "Pull over."


    After Jacobin said something, Gao Yang stopped the car to the side of the road. Then Jacobin took off his helmet and whispered to him, "when I selected the team members, one condition is that they are born with owl eyes. They see things more clearly than ordinary people at night, but now, this one seems unnecessary."


    Jacobin''s voice sounded a little sad. Gao Yang didn''t know how to answer. When he brought the night vision, he found that a black devil had almost walked to the car.


    After opening the door, the black devil whispered, "Captain, we have surrounded the target."


    "Are you sure?"


    "OK."


    Jacobin got out of the car slowly, raised his crutch and whispered, "lead the way, kill the target and go back to rest."

 Chapter 1718

    Jacobin began to walk, and Gao Yang followed him.


    The black devil who came to lead the way silently followed Jacobin, a little behind, and there was no movement, just like a shadow around Jacobin.


    Gao Yang noticed that Jacobin would no longer let the crutches fall to the ground, so that he would not make that aggressive sound. There was no sound at all except Gao Yang''s own footsteps.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and then he even heard the sound of swallowing his saliva.


    It''s too quiet.


    Gao Yang saw everything clearly. He could easily avoid the obstacles on the ground, but Jacobin and the unknown black devil around him could also do it.


    Gao Yang and Pavlovic fought side by side and knew the characteristics of the black devil, but he couldn''t help lifting the night vision instrument. Then he found that he couldn''t see his fingers in the darkness before dawn, but he really couldn''t walk smoothly if he didn''t rely on the night vision instrument.


    Quietly, he took the night vision instrument again, and then Gao Yang saw a man emerge silently from the shadow, and then quietly followed the team and walked to a slightly backward position next to Jacobin.


    Further on, another person suddenly appeared, and then quietly joined the team.


    Jacobin held his head high. He didn''t walk fast, but he really had momentum. After those silent people came out, they would join the team and stand behind Jacobin.


    A silent team marched silently.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help slowing down his pace, from parallel with Jacobin to half behind Jacobin, and then a man behind him also stopped his pace. In this way, the formation became a perfect wedge.


    Jacobin walked under a high wall. At this time, the last person stood up. Then he began to communicate with Jacobin in sign language. It was a set of very fine and complex sign language. After making several gestures in succession, Jacobin continued to move forward, and the last person stood at the end of Jacobin''s team.


    After a moment of silence along the way, Gao Yang saw that the front door was the gate, and there was an iron gate at the gate.


    Jacobin suddenly waved his left hand, and then the first man on his left immediately ran out.


    The first person on Jacobin''s right hand was Gao Yang. The person behind Gao Yang also ran a few steps quickly, and then squatted in the corner. The one on Jacobin''s left looked like a farmer, and it was the farmer''s one. He bowed his waist, silently, and stuck to the wall, ran a few steps, and then stepped on the hand extended by the person who squatted first, with the help of the people under his feet, The silent board stopped at the top of the wall, and then jumped down from the wall immediately.


    Gao Yang found that Jacobin didn''t stop at all. He was still walking towards the gate, and the farmer who climbed over the wall didn''t make any sound.


    Jacobin went straight to the gate. He didn''t even stop. At the moment he reached the gate, the gate opened from the inside, and then Jacobin walked in without stopping.


    Gao Yang followed in, and then he found a dog and a man behind the iron gate, but now the big German black backed shepherd and a man with a gun on his chest twitched on the ground, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to take a closer look, but after he glanced at it roughly, he saw that there was a wooden stick in the man''s nose, like a pencil, with less than three centimeters left outside his nostrils, and there was also a pencil in the dog''s nose, the one with rubber at the end.


    Gao Yang remembers that on the 13th he told him how to kill people with a chopstick or any similar wooden stick, and insert the wooden stick into the brain from the nose. In this case, a series of muscles such as the soft palate, Eustachian tube, cervical hyoid muscle, platysma, anterior abdomen of digastric muscle, buccal tongue muscle, especially vocal cord, will contract extremely under extreme stimulation, so they can''t make any sound, It is a good way to use the simplest equipment to achieve the quietest effect.


    Gao Yang knows this way of killing, but he never thought of killing someone quietly from this method, because it is too difficult. Except for people who extremely pursue refined killing methods on the 13th, no one will use this way to touch the sentry, which is too difficult and will be finished if they miss.


    Jacobin went on without stopping, while the man behind Gao Yang on his right suddenly ran. He started running as soon as he entered the door.


    He quickly ran behind an ornamental Bush not far from the gate, and soon the old man who looked polite and always polite stood up, and then Gao Yang saw him put away his knife.


    The old man who always wore a top hat returned to the team and continued to follow Jacobin silently.


    Jacobin walked really slowly, and the yard he entered was really large, so the people behind Jacobin ran out four times from the gate of the courtyard wall to the gate of the house, but they all quickly returned to the team after a quick attack.


    So although Jacobin walked slowly, he always walked in the front.


    Until Jacobin was about to enter the slightly old but really big villa, the people behind him suddenly passed him.


    When an old man who always had the smell of wine crossed Gaoyang, Gaoyang saw the old man''s right hand, and then a hammer fell from his hand. Then the old man grabbed the handle of the hammer that slipped out of his sleeve, then went to the door and hit it with a hammer.


    If it''s the 13th or yak, when they arrive at the last door very carefully and quietly, they will try to open the lock, or more simply, screw the door handle directly to see if the door is really locked.


    But these old demons, when they get to the last door, seem to be more willing to break through the door in the most direct, simple and violent way. This is not only a problem of habit, but also a problem of character. The black devil is still a group of old maozi after all.


    Five people swarmed in. At this time, Jacobin finally dropped the crutch he had been carrying back to the ground, knocked on the marble floor, and made a "click" and "click".


    The five men rushed at several doors separately, but Jacobin first pressed on the wall behind the door, opened the crystal chandelier in the living room, and then walked towards the big sofa in the living room. Then he sat on the sofa and put his hands on his crutches.


    Gao Yang found that the room was still quiet, without screams or gunshots.


    Noting that there was no gunshot, Gao Yang was stunned to realize that he didn''t pull out the gun. He didn''t even pull out the gun. Suddenly, Gao Yang felt that he was more than a lot.

 Chapter 1719

    When Jacobin sat down, Gao Yang didn''t know where to stand.


    Jacobin embodied something called aura. When he led the old but useless black devil to act again after more than 20 years, he had an aura that people were awed and wanted to avoid from the heart.


    Gao Yang has seen many big people, so he knows that Morgan has a strong aura, big Ivan also has a strong aura, and Gao Yang himself has a strong aura.


    When Gao Yang picked up his gun and decided the life and death of everyone he saw on the battlefield without being bound by distance, he had a strong aura.


    However, leading a team, ignoring all obstacles, from getting off the bus to entering the big room until Jacobin sat on the sofa, Jacobin''s aura was so strong that he could no longer look directly at Jacobin.


    Jacobin really deserves to be the king of the black devil. In Gao Yang''s view, when leading a team to act, Jacobin''s extreme self-confidence based on strength made him arrive in awe from his heart.


    When Jacobin sat down, Gao Yang didn''t dare to sit down next to him. This was a subconscious behavior. Jacobin didn''t show any special expression and didn''t seem to see any so-called domineering, but Gao Yang didn''t even dare to sit down. He just felt that it was better to stand aside obediently. Maybe this is the specific manifestation of domineering.


    So Gao Yang stood behind Jacobin''s side. After making sure Jacobin wouldn''t see himself, he took a long breath of relief.


    Jacobin still sat on the sofa on crutches and didn''t move.


    Soon, a black devil came out of a bedroom with his arm around a naked man. When he got to the living room, the black devil didn''t move. He just grabbed the man''s neck and stood there quietly. The man he strangled kept kicking his feet and waving his hands, but he couldn''t get rid of the arm on his neck, And there was no sound.


    Holding a strong man, the black devil stood there motionless and silently, and Jacobin didn''t show it at all.


    Gao Yang feels very shocked.


    Soon, another black devil came out, and he walked out of the bedroom with one in each arm. When he came to the living room, he stood in the open space in the middle, motionless and silent.


    Soon a black devil appeared. He held a young looking man in his hand. The man was in his twenties, wearing pajamas and kicking with the same feet, but he was dragged to the living room by his head and feet.


    Another black devil dragged a woman in her fifties, while another black devil dragged a middle-aged man in his fifties. They came out of the same room.


    Six people were struggling, but there was no sound. They were strangled, but they never suffocated, so they had the strength to struggle all the time.


    Seeing that the five black demons came out, Jacobin, who had been silent, suddenly said, "they all came out. Those two are useless."


    Jacobin stretched out his finger and pointed to the black devil who sandwiched two men. Then he continued, "they''re useless. What''s the use of sleeping in clothes and being ready to change shifts at any time."


    The black devil loosened his arm. After the two fell to the ground, he pulled out a hammer from his back waist, then waved the hammer and hit the man on the left. The position of the bridge of his nose made a dull loud noise, got up and let go. Another hammer directly hit the man on the right side of his face.


    There was another dull noise, and his brain splashed all over the marble floor.


    Attached to a corpse''s clothes, after wiping the brains on the hammer head, the hammer broke through the door. Now another hammer, a black devil who smashed people''s brains, stuffed the hammer handle into his sleeve, and then stood up.


    Jacobin pointed to the man who was taken out with the middle-aged woman and shouted, "are you Collins?"


    The black devil holding Collins opened his arms. After the man fell to the ground with a pop, he immediately began to breathe quickly.


    After waiting for a moment, Jacobin shouted again, "are you Collins?"


    Collins looked hopelessly at the young man and the middle-aged man, looked up at Jacobin and said in a hoarse voice, "let my family go."


    Jacobin smiled and said, "you are Collins, you are an insider, you betray your boss and my boss, our boss, he..."


    Jacobin turned and glanced around. When he saw Gao Yang standing behind him, he said strangely, "boss, why are you standing here? Please sit down and announce his judgment. It''s your business."


    Gao Yang''s mouth twitched twice. Then he took two steps and sat down next to Jacobin.


    Jacobin looked at it seriously and said, "boss, I don''t know your rules, so I want to ask how to deal with the ghosts who have caused serious consequences according to your rules?"


    Gao Yang said slowly, "kill the whole family!"


    Jacobin stung his crutch, then smiled and said, "yes, it is. Then you can order."


    Gao Yang got up slightly, then pulled out his pistol. He raised his gun to Collins, and then slowly moved the muzzle to Collins''s wife.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s move, the black devil let go of the woman he was holding. Collins immediately climbed to the woman from the ground and shouted with a desperate look: "my fault, let go of my family! They are innocent."


    When Gao Yang was about to shoot, Jacobin suddenly reached out and pressed his pistol, and then a strange car said, "boss, what are you doing?"


    "As you said just now, it''s my responsibility to kill his family," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Jacobin sighed and said to Gao Yang seriously, "it''s your responsibility and your power, but you shouldn''t do it yourself. Why? Because you are the superior and the boss, you just need to make a decision. You don''t need to come in person for specific implementation. You can''t dirty your hands because of killing an insider. Otherwise, what else do you need your men to do?"


    After that, Jacobin drew two circles in front of Gao Yang with his hand, and then smiled: "You can make a decision, but don''t let your hands get their blood. What you have to do is make a decision and let others do it. This kind of thing is not good after all. In addition, even the ghost''s family is innocent, so they should die quickly without pain. Since you have made a decision, then..."


    Jacobin turned and waved his hand. With two sharp sounds, the woman and the young man fell to the ground, just twitching, accompanied by Collins''s desperate cry and roar.

 Chapter 1720

    He didn''t ask anything and didn''t say anything superfluous. When he waved, the four people fell to the ground and became corpses.


    Ferocious, the old man who always smiles and looks very kind is too ferocious. He really regards human life as grass mustard and doesn''t take human life seriously.


    After killing Collins''s family, when Collins pulled a body in one hand and cried before he threw down the bodies of his wife and son, Jacobin sniffed and said with emotion on his face: "it''s terrible."


    After saying something with emotion, Jacobin pointed to Collins, then stopped and cut his throat on his neck.


    "Hey."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help shouting and stretched out his hand, but he immediately took his hand back, and the black devil who took out a knife didn''t hesitate to wave a knife and cut Collins''s neck without stopping.


    Collins was panting. His trachea was cut off, but his blood vessels were not broken, so he struggled all the time, but he didn''t completely stop breathing. He just made a strange hiss while splashing blood foam at the incision on his neck.


    Jacobin rowed back and forth on his throat, then grinned at him and said to him: "special techniques make him die after suffering. He has to do this to internal ghosts. The black devil has never been an internal ghost, but when we catch any internal ghosts, this is the kindest way to deal with it."


    Gao Yang nodded.


    Jacobin also nodded, and then he suddenly said, "what did you seem to want to say just now? Did you change your mind?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "no, I just want to ask Collins when he took refuge in the covenant, what he did, how much he sold what he knew, and what consequences might be caused. I just want to interrogate him first and then execute him."


    Jacobin shook his head, then raised his voice and whispered: "You''re wrong. You didn''t deal with it like this. Why did the insider mutiny? When did he surrender to the enemy? It''s very important? No, it''s not important. What''s important is the fact that he has surrendered to the enemy. How much information did he sell? Is it necessary to ask? No, because he will tell everything he knows without reservation. In the end, what consequences will his surrender to the enemy cause Do you still need to think about it? No, not at all, because you must deal with it according to the worst possible result, because he will certainly cause the worst result, so there is no point in asking him anything. "


    Jacobin raised a finger and said seriously: "Don''t say too much to deal with the defectors who were once comrades in arms, are now enemies, or are the worst enemies, because it will make you very painful. Do you still want to clearly understand his psychological course of defection? Is it necessary? So, since he is already the worst enemy, don''t say anything more, and he can get a crisp result."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "thank you, I understand."


    Jacobin patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and said with a smile, "young man, you still have a lot to learn. Of course, at your age, you have performed very well. When I was your age, I was not as dazzling as you."


    After laughing, Jacobin waved his hand and said loudly, "let him go."


    The naked man was thrown to the ground. Jacobin shouted, "you, I don''t know who you are, and I don''t want to know. Tell me everything you know, and I''ll give you a good time. Otherwise, you can taste the most terrible punishment of the KGB. Well, you can start."


    After gasping for breath for a long time, the naked man looked at several corpses on the ground and knelt on the ground without lifting his head "We have come to four teams, a total of 69 people. Our task is to assassinate big Ivan and eliminate all those loyal to big Ivan. The person who gives us orders is cockdoyle. My current mission is to protect Collins. He is still useful. Cockdoyle knows that big Ivan must kill him, so we keep him as bait. There were 20 people in our team, but now Most of them were sent out to carry out the task of assassinating a man named goryanov. "


    Gao Yang was frightened and said, "assassinate goryanov! When will you start!"


    "Yesterday, yesterday began."


    Gao Yang immediately took out the phone, but after he dialed the phone, he found that goryanov''s phone couldn''t get through.


    Goryanov is a very important role of big Ivan in the Ukrainian system. He is supported by big Ivan. His status is not particularly high, but he is directly responsible for an arsenal.


    Jacobin raised his finger and whispered, "don''t bother. He''s dead. You go on."


    "I, we, I don''t know what else to say."


    "Talk about Deyue."


    "I''ve only met him once. He gives me a huge salary. I work hard for him. I''ll do whatever he asks me to do, but I don''t know everything about Deyue. I''m not qualified to know. It''s true."


    "Your plans in Ukraine."


    "There is no specific plan to kill big Ivan, kill everyone of big Ivan, and eliminate all important ones one by one. That''s it. Kirk Doyle is in charge, and we all listen to him."


    "List, characteristics, specific location, who are your companions here as insiders? Forget it, there are too many problems, take him away, record what he said, and go."


    The five men left with the prisoners. Then Jacobin turned to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "this is the one who should stay to ask questions. Record what he said, then start torturing him, and then record what he said again, then torture again, and record again. If the contents recorded three times have no deviation from the evidence, it is an acceptable confession."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "that is to say, no matter whether he confesses or not, he can''t get a pleasure, is that right?"


    Jacobin smiled and said, "yes, since it''s a tongue with some value, it can''t be killed so easily. If you look like you''re going to be caught alive in the future, I suggest you kill yourself quickly."


    Gao Yang nodded: "I understand. Now I have to make a few calls to inform them to be careful. Also, I want to mobilize some people to protect the more important people in Kiev. What do you think?"


    Jacobin smiled, shook his head and whispered, "it''s useless, but at least it''s an attitude problem. You can do it."


    Gao Yang called to inform his people to pay attention to safety, specifically to inform the people of big Ivan. Now he is a little worried that nagaryanov may have been killed, but it is always useful to make up for the lost sheep. It is also meaningful to let others be more vigilant.

 Chapter 1721

    Gao Yang dares to swear that he heard the most miserable cry in the world.


    The direct and loud scream was still silent the moment before. Suddenly, a terrible howl that made people feel scared at the bottom of their heart rang, and the people who made the noise had no intention to stop it, so the continuous scream hasn''t stopped since it rang.


    Gao Yang heard a lot of screams. Anyone who can make such screams will certainly come to a good end, so he didn''t have a particularly strong reaction, but he couldn''t get out on the phone.


    Jacobin''s expression could not be said to be intoxicated, but he said with emotion: "I haven''t heard such a voice for a long time."


    Turning his head to see a twisted face, Jacobin said sideways, "can''t adapt?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "no, I have no problem."


    Jacobin nodded and said with a smile, "that''s good, boys. No, now they are also old people. They haven''t done this for many years. Although doing these things is like riding a bicycle, they can''t forget it when they learn, but there is always a problem of proficiency. They need to take this opportunity to practice their hands."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "it''s understandable."


    After listening for a moment, Jacobin whispered, "it''s time to stop, or you''ll faint and waste your interrogation time."


    Sure enough, as soon as Jacobin finished speaking, the scream came to an abrupt end, so Jacobin immediately said with a smile: "not bad, they didn''t forget what they had learned, and they mastered the rhythm very well."


    The scream stopped. Gao Yang continued to call. He had been trying to contact goryanov. Jacobin said he was dead, but Gao Yang still wanted to confirm.


    Finally, Gao Yang put down the phone and said to Jacobin with a gloomy face: "goryanov is dead. Yesterday afternoon, goryanov was shot at the door of his house."


    Jacobin nodded and said immediately, "I don''t know how people like you do things, so I have to ask, is all his family dead?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, his wife and little son are at home. They are all right. The eldest son has joined the army and is all right."


    Jacobin said with a smile, "Oh, it seems that the opponent doesn''t want to do everything. He doesn''t want to escalate the war. According to the principle of reciprocity, you have to reserve when you retaliate."


    Gao Yang''s face was gloomy. He couldn''t laugh, so he could only sigh long, and then hit the sofa with a helpless punch.


    Jacobin curled his mouth and said in a loud voice, "you blame yourself?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang whispered, "yes."


    "Why do you blame yourself?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "I think it''s my fault. If big Ivan is here, no, if Andre hasn''t died, it may not happen."


    Jacobin pointed to Gao Yang, nodded and said, "it''s really your fault. It can be said that you killed goryanov. When you realize that there is an insider and have betrayed your whereabouts, leading to an ambush, you should respond in time, but you didn''t."


    He breathed loudly and whispered: "Yes, Deyo has been looking for me, and I have been looking for him. I have been hiding well during this period. Deyo has not moved, which makes me relax my vigilance. After I was attacked, I should think that the situation has changed and he began to attack in an all-round way. I should at least inform others to be vigilant, but I didn''t. FAK, it''s all my fault."


    Jacobin smiled, and then he said in a very kind voice: "you did wrong, you blame yourself, but why do you show it? Why do you want me to know that you blame yourself, and why do you look very regretful and upset on your face? This is not good. You should control your emotions, at least not let others see it."


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "does it matter? People are dead."


    Jacobin said seriously: "You are the boss. You control the life and death of many people. You have a heavy burden. No matter what you do is right or wrong, you can''t let people question you, especially your subordinates. You did wrong and killed your subordinates. This is your problem. You did right and let your subordinates make a fortune with you. This is still your problem. You don''t need hands Similarly, you don''t need them to dictate your decision, especially no one to question you. You just need to make them fear you and obey all your orders unconditionally. No matter whether your orders are right or wrong, otherwise, how will you be the boss in the future? "


    Very seriously, Jacobin whispered: "To put it bluntly, you''re not a boss. You''re a boss who takes people to life and death. Since you have to accompany danger with you, your men should be aware. When you give them wealth, of course, they should also bear the danger you give them. It''s fair. Don''t let anyone question you, so you''re right, wrong and right!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t agree with Jacobin, but he is carefully tasting Jacobin''s words.


    Jacobin smiled, then sat down, and whispered: "People need to experience setbacks before they can grow. It doesn''t mean they must experience setbacks and failures, but setbacks and failures can make people grow faster. There is no doubt, ram, you are still young, you have time and you have the capital to make mistakes, so what are these small mistakes? Why take them to heart?"


    "But if I make a mistake, someone will die. I can''t make a mistake. I can''t afford to make a mistake."


    Jacobin said positively, "you are so confident? You are a God? Otherwise, how dare you say you won''t make mistakes? I''ve seen too many big people. I''ve experienced three presidents and six directors. Every big person I''ve seen will make mistakes, and myself, my people, who will make mistakes. What are you? Dare to say that you will never make mistakes?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I see."


    Jacobin waved and said with a smile, "things have happened. What you should consider is how to deal with the aftermath rather than blame yourself. You don''t have time to blame yourself. What do you want to do now?"


    "Punish the traitor, then of course reward the loyal. Goryanov''s assassination shows that he chose loyalty. I want to reward him and his family. Well, send his family to a safe place and give them a lot of money. He has a wife and two sons. I''m going to give them three million dollars."


    Jacobin immediately shook his head and said: "No, wrong. There are too few rewards. Do you have money? You should be very rich, right? Then you should take out a real huge sum of money. I think $10 million is more appropriate, and let all your men know that Collins betrayed you, so he died. Golyanov chose loyalty, so he died, but his family will get the best protection. You need this A comparison, so in some ways, goryanov''s death is quite good for you. "

 Chapter 1722

    Gao yangken spent $3 million on a dead and certainly useless person. He is already a good boss with a super conscience, not to mention that he is not goryanov''s boss.


    Three million dollars is a big figure, enough for the rest of goryanov''s family to live a comfortable life. As for ten million dollars, it is an astronomical figure. Gao Yang''s original goal is to save ten million dollars and retire.


    Gao Yang knows what Jacobin means. Qianjin horse bone.


    Gao Yang has never seen goryanov, but he thinks it''s too much to buy people''s hearts after a person dies because of loyalty.


    But on second thought, it seems quite good to be the horse bone in Qianjin city. If goryanov knew that his family could get a sum of money as comfort after his death, he would be happy.


    So Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "OK, give his wife ten million dollars and send them abroad."


    Jacobin laughed: "You can''t do it in person, especially quietly. If you do it quietly, it will lose its meaning, and it''s too ugly to publicize it to your men after you finish it yourself, so find a reliable person, you supervise him to give the money to goryanov''s family, do it better, and let everyone know , do you know how to do it? "


    Gao Yang nodded, but then shook his head and whispered to Jacobin, "otherwise, you''d better teach me."


    As soon as Jacobin was about to speak, the scream sounded again, so Jacobin smiled and said in a loud voice: "talk back. It''s not urgent. The urgent thing now is to cut off the hand extended by Deyue mather to Ukraine and take revenge. As your men who risked their lives to do with you, they can watch your response."


    Just then, the old farmer who was always in charge of recording and liked to stab people in the nostrils with a pencil came out, took a small book and said, "after the results of the first trial were compared with the confession records before the trial, there was no big difference. It was highly reliable and could be used."


    Jacobin nodded and said with a smile, "very good, but for the sake of safety, we''d better try it again. If there''s no difference after the trial, give him a happy way to die. Go."


    The old farmer left again. After reading the small book recording the confession in his hand, Jacobin smiled at Gao Yang and said, "we have got the hiding place of other people. Next, it''s time to clear them. We must hurry up, so the cleaning time should be delayed a little, and the first problem should be solved first."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then Jacobin realized what. After patting his head, he handed the small book recording the confession to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "you''re the boss. You should read it first."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "no, no, you should look first. You should look first."


    Jacobin shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "then I''m welcome."


    After slowly reading the confession, Jacobin breathed a sigh, raised his head and said loudly: "from the confession, most of our enemies are retired special forces soldiers. In terms of the force that an arms dealer can have, the force value of these people can be regarded as first-class."


    "First class?" he said loudly


    Jacobin said with a smile, "yes, first-class, but for you, in terms of the ability of an arms dealer, if you change the subject to the state according to my judgment criteria, these people can be regarded as second-class."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "by your standard, normal standard, what kind of troops are butter knives?"


    Jacobin said slowly: "By my standards, these teams put together after retirement can only be regarded as second-class. For example, for some well-known and effective troops, they can be regarded as first-class. I don''t know the level of Russia. Some teams of seals subordinate to the United States, some elite parts of the delta force, SAS and SBS in Britain can be regarded as first-class Flow, as for butter knives, of course they are super first-class. "


    "What about you? Black devil!"


    Jacobin shrugged and smiled: "We? We don''t have a judgment standard, and we don''t have a comparable object. Well, we are super first-class. Just in terms of fighting, we are almost the same as butter knives. We are all the limits that human beings can reach, but you should make it clear that what we are good at is not just fighting. We know everything and can do everything. The black devil has never been just a force As a fighting force as the ultimate means, so who can compare with us? No one can compare, we can only be super first-class. "


    Gao Yang smiled, and Jacobin said with a smile: "of course, now that we are old, our abilities have regressed in all aspects. Well, now we are super first-class. We should be modest."


    Just then, the old farmer came out again, and then the remaining four black demons came out together.


    Jacobin stopped talking and laughing with Gao Yang. He shouted, "finished?"


    "Finished, the final confession is consistent, and it is determined that it can be used."


    Jacobin looked at his watch and said slowly, "we have to hurry up and attack the next target immediately before the enemy reacts."


    The man who liked to use the hammer raised his hand. Jacobin waved and said, "you say."


    "Sorry, Captain, I don''t have enough energy. I may not be able to continue my task smoothly."


    Jacobin sighed with regret and whispered, "Oh, I''m out of energy. There''s no way. What about the others?"


    Looking at everyone nodding slightly, Jacobin sighed, "indeed, you are no longer young men. Well, let''s rest one unit. Is that enough?"


    The old farmer whispered, "sorry, I think it may not be enough."


    Jacobin raised his face and said in a deep voice, "be precise! Don''t answer me vaguely."


    "Report to the captain, one unit is not enough, two units are enough, I am so!"


    Gao Yang didn''t know how long the time unit they said was, but he felt that after a long-distance attack for 20 hours, these people in their 60s immediately put in one that needed to be verified first. After knowing where Collins was, they immediately launched a very detailed indoor attack. Up to now, more than 30 hours have passed, These people haven''t rested at all. If these old people don''t feel tired and have the energy to fight again immediately, they are really not human.


    Jacobin smiled, and then he shouted, "is four hours of rest enough for the others?"


    The five men immediately shouted, "enough, absolutely enough."


    Jacobin looked at his watch and said loudly, "go to rest and start the next offensive mission in four hours. Go."

 Chapter 1723

    Alebin put his crutch on the sofa, took his confession in both hands, and fell into meditation.


    Gao Yang did not dare to disturb yalebin. He sat quietly beside yalebin, motionless and silent.


    After a while, Gaoyang found that the situation was wrong, because yalebin snored slightly.


    Gao Yang''s eyes began to beat, and then he lowered his head with a helpless wry smile.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take too long, that is, a few minutes. Yalebin woke up after his head sank. He immediately coughed twice, then picked up his confession again, looked at it twice, and whispered, "if I remember correctly, bernesta street is very close to here."


    Gao Yang raised his head and whispered, "ah, bernesta street? I don''t know where it is."


    Alebin smacked his mouth, shook his head, and whispered, "then where was goryanov killed and where was his home? You should know that?"


    Gao Yang really didn''t know, so he immediately said, "I''ll ask right away."


    After making a phone call, he said in a low voice, "his home is in Dnepr District, near the river crossing bridge."


    Alebin nodded: "Dnepr District, that is Hedong District. Generally speaking, the immediate assassination task is to select the action personnel according to the principle of proximity. The person who executed the assassination of goryanov should be the team living on the East Bank of the river in the confession, with a total of 16 people. Well, according to the principle of quick revenge, we should solve these enemies first. However, we are in the southernmost part of Hexi, far from Closer to bernesta Avenue, I think it''s better to solve these enemies nearby. It''s also 16 people. "


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "you decide, whatever you say."


    Yalebin nodded and whispered, "OK, go and put these bodies together, put Collins and his family together, write the fate of the traitor in blood, put the people of Deyue together, and write the death of the enemy with blood."


    After that, yalebin smiled and said, "you are the boss, but you won''t let me do these things?"


    Gao Yang stood up and said with a smile, "I''ll go. Of course I''ll go."


    In fact, the body doesn''t need to be placed. Only Collins''s body needs to be placed properly. When he lifted Collins, he was stunned to find that Collins was still slightly twitching and he wasn''t dead.


    He jumped high, and yalebin said slowly, "cut off his trachea, but don''t cut it completely, so that he can get some oxygen when he tries to breathe, but he still has to die after all, just a little more pain."


    But although he was used to seeing corpses, writing on the ground full of brains still made Gao Yang feel very disgusted. Looking at Collins who was still twitching from time to time, Gao Yang felt that killing people was so accurate. These black demons were more like killers than number 13.


    When Gao Yang put the corpse on the ground and wrote with a piece of cloth dipped in the blood that had not yet solidified, yalebin suddenly said, "wait a minute, stop, your words are really ugly."


    Gao Yang stopped and said, "writing is not my strength, and Russian is even worse for me."


    "It''s time for you to practice your handwriting, really," jarebin said loudly


    After writing the ugly font on the ground, Gao Yang went to the bathroom to wash his hands carefully. Then when he came back, he found that alebin was leaning on the sofa and asleep again. To be exact, he was taking a nap.


    Gao Yang is actually worried that someone will come back at any time, but seeing that yalebin has always been very confident, he didn''t mention this topic. However, after yalebin fell asleep, Gao Yang thought and pulled out the gun, but he didn''t go out. He thought it better to stay where he was.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch from time to time. When four hours passed, that is, yalebin ordered the five people to rest. Just four hours later, the five people came out of several bedrooms silently.


    Sometimes nodding, waking up for a while, and then nodding again, alebin opened his eyes on time and looked at the five people standing in front of him. He shouted, "are you awake?"


    The five black devils shouted together, "very awake, captain."


    Yalebin took the crutch, then stood up with a little effort, and said loudly: "go to bernesta street, first bring the mouse nest close to us, Tata, Lebedev, rostowski, you go first, the boss and I will come later, let''s go."


    The five people dispersed in response. Jarebin smiled at Gao Yang and said, "let''s go, but we can slow down."


    "OK," he said loudly


    When going out with yalebin, Gao Yang ran to Collins first, reached out and touched Collins''s carotid artery to confirm that Collins was indeed dead after a long period of pain. Although he thought Collins would die anyway after four hours, Gao Yang was not at ease if he didn''t confirm.


    It would be funny if Collins was miraculously saved at last, and Gao Yang never wanted such a thing, so he was not afraid of trouble and had to make sure that Collins was indeed dead.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s move, yalebin stopped his feet and said curiously, "what are you doing? Do you think he can survive after being cut off his trachea four hours?"


    Gao Yang stood up and said with an embarrassed face, "well, I may be too careful, but I always think if you want to kill someone, you''d better make sure he''s really dead."


    Yalebin stretched out his thumb and said with a smile, "good habits. No matter how confident you are, it''s best to confirm. Miracles often occur in the world, and we don''t want miracles to happen to the enemy. Keep your good habits."


    Back in the car, he raised his voice and whispered, "are you going now?"


    Yalebin looked at his watch and whispered, "yes, but the speed can be slower. Give them an hour for investigation. I think one hour should be enough, so go slowly."


    Gao Yang drove slowly. Yalebin looked at the scenery outside the window. Then yalebin suddenly said with emotion: "I''ve been here. It''s a big change. Unfortunately, I''m not going in a good direction. It''s more advanced than before, but it''s more dilapidated."


    Gao Yang didn''t pick up yalebin''s words. He just continued to drive slowly. Occasionally yalebin would say something that he had been here before.


    When Gao Yang drove to his destination, he soon saw a black devil standing by the road. He looked very lonely and ordinary. But when he stopped the car next to the black devil and pressed the key to lower the glass on the side of yalebin, the old man lay on the side of the window and whispered: "The preliminary investigation has been carried out. There are about ten people here, and several others have gone out. Shall we do it now?"


    After thinking for a short time, yalebin immediately nodded and said, "yes, do it now and try not to make a sound. We still need to wait for the rest to come back. Go."

 Chapter 1724

    Gao Yang already knows the name of the old man lying on the window. His name is roztowski. An old man who always looks gentle and charming although he is old will always show a sense of loneliness intentionally or unintentionally.


    Rostowski didn''t leave immediately. He was still lying by the window and whispered, "we need to gather and then go in. Also, it''s difficult to be silent all the way."


    Alebin waved and whispered, "go."


    Rostowski nodded, then got up and left. After taking a few steps, he reached out to take off his hat, and then waved his hand seemingly inadvertently.


    When he came to a car, rostowski opened the door and threw his hat into the car. Then Gao Yang saw that old men came out one after another, just like in the early morning.


    After Gao Yang turned off the car, he whispered to yalebin, "what shall we do?"


    Yalebin shrugged and said, "this is likely to become a tough battle, so just watch. We''ll leave when they finish."


    "Well, I want to help," he said in a low voice


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang, then frowned and said, "you? Go in bulletproof vests and helmets? Forget it, we''d better wait here."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "no, no, now I need to wear civilian clothes to approach the enemy. Of course I won''t wear any bulletproof clothes. I just need to bring a pistol. Well, but my suit is bulletproof."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "rich people are always afraid of death. Well, since you are willing to go, go. In fact, I also want to go. Although my action is not as convenient as before, now my blood is burning again. It''s really uncomfortable to sit here and wait. OK, let''s go."


    Gao Yang loaded his M1911 in the car, opened the gun and put it in the quick draw sleeve under his armpit. Then he adjusted his suit and got out of the car.


    After walking slowly to the side of the crowd with yalebin, rostowski whispered to yalebin, "we are waiting for Tata. We decided to bring a gun. Tata is watching nearby, but he will arrive soon."


    Yalebin nodded, but Gao Yang was shocked and said, "you didn''t bring a gun this morning?"


    The early morning action didn''t open a gun, but it''s useless to bring a gun. It''s different from not bringing a gun at all. For Gao Yang, the action without a gun makes him unimaginable.


    The farmer who liked to kill with a pencil looked high and said in a low voice, "yes."


    No one paid any more attention to Gao Yang, and Gao Yang was still in constant shock.


    After waiting for a moment, the old man who always exudes the smell of wine and wine came. When he went to the car and opened the trunk, he suddenly stopped his hand, and then shouted, "warn you, you can borrow my gun, but whoever dares to throw or mess with my gun, I''ll crush him!"


    "All right, all right, hurry up!"


    After glancing at the people around him, the drunkard muttered, "I hate you most. No one carries a gun. I always want to borrow it from me. No, I have to have a drink first."


    "Tata, you really should stop drinking!"


    "Be careful, you can''t hold the gun stably."


    Ignoring the people nearby, the old drinker picked up a large bottle of vodka from the trunk, opened the bottle cap, took a big sip, and then belched heavily.


    "Tata, it''s time for you to take a bath."


    The old drunkard opened a big suitcase with a lot of dust in the trunk. It was full of guns and magazines. Gao Yang noticed that those guns were all equipped with silencers or models that can use silencers. Most of them were pistols. In addition, there was a submachine gun and a short-range sniper rifle using subsonic bullets. Generally speaking, It is highly consistent with Pavlovic''s previous choice with those black demons.


    He picked up a maklov PM pistol, and then picked up a muffler. The old drunkard said with an intoxicated expression: "ah, my favorite, my partner, finally use you again."


    He stood aside with a gun. While screwing the muffler on the pistol, the drunkard whispered, "choose yourself."


    Rostowski picked up a submachine gun, then picked up two magazines, put one magazine in his left and right trouser pockets, lifted his windbreaker, put the submachine gun in his clothes, hid it, and whispered with a smile: "my clothes are big, I use a submachine gun."


    Another man picked up a marklov Pb ************, casually inserted it into his belt, swung up his jacket, and when he zipped up, he whispered, "hurry up."


    A man picked up a very small pistol. Gao Yang recognized it as a PSS *************************************************************************.


    "You brought this little guy with you? Well, I''ll use it."


    The old drunkard whispered with a smile, "I took all my guns when I left. Who told you not to take them, a bunch of fools!"


    Jarebin coughed softly and whispered, "I didn''t bring my gun either."


    "Ah! I''m sorry!"


    After a burst of sobbing, the rest took a gun one after another. At this time, when the drunkard was about to close his box, he raised his voice and whispered, "sorry, can you lend me a gun? My gun doesn''t have a silencer. I want to borrow your gun."


    The drunkard took a cold look, slapped the lid down and said loudly, "don''t borrow it!"


    Generally speaking, Gao Yang won''t lend his gun to others, and no one can, so he can only stand aside. However, at this time, yalebin frowned and whispered, "stingy! He''s our boss. If you offend him, you''ll pay us for our future activities?"


    The drunkard immediately opened the box with a smile on his face and said to Gao Yang: "I have a spare Makarov, not a special ************************************************************************************************


    Although the drunkard was smiling, Gao Yang had no doubt that there was anger under his smiling face, so he quickly took out the last pistol, and then took out a magazine when holding the silencer in the grid next to the pistol in his other hand.


    The drunkard puffed up his cheeks a few times, closed the box, and then closed the trunk.


    Gao Yang is quickly installing the silencer with screw interface on the muzzle of the gun. After the silencer is installed, he takes a look at the magazine, and then knocks the magazine on his hand to prevent the poor supply of bullets after the bullets in the magazine have been loaded for too long. After doing this, he puts the magazine into the empty handle of the pistol.


    The drunkard stared and said, "I just checked it. You don''t need to knock. Do you think it''s American?"


    Jarebin coughed softly and whispered, "let''s go."


    The drunkard immediately turned and left. Then Gao Yang found that when he turned, he took down the hammer head hidden in his back waist. Then he stuffed the hammer handle into his sleeve and squeezed the hammer head in his hand.

 Chapter 1725

    Whether mercenaries or other combatants, when they choose to hide in the busy city, they must ensure that there are at least two or more access roads at their foothold, which can facilitate access, especially when they are attacked.


    To facilitate evacuation, of course, it is close, and the people sent by deo have to perform a series of intensive tasks, such as assassinating the important figures in the big Ivan group, they will inevitably face the risk of being killed back by the big Ivan. In this case, the combatants sent by deo, even if they have a big heart, have to be extremely vigilant in their foothold, Lest one be wiped out without paying attention.


    Deyue people must be very vigilant. If Gao Yang comes to command the battle, he will be more careful. There must be a very precise process from obtaining information to investigating the formation, and then to finally launching an attack.


    However, the black devil led by alebin is different. They simply found Collins, killed Collins, obtained a confession, and directly came to the place obtained from the confession. They did not investigate why the people protecting Collins sent a signal, and whether others might have known that Collins had been killed and made a deployment, In short, they didn''t do anything. After resting for four hours, they came to attack the enemy stronghold with at least three times the number of them.


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand what yalebin did. He thinks that even if the five black demons came less than an hour in advance, it''s good to determine the enemy''s address, investigate the number of people inside and find out the enemy''s alert. How is this possible? Maybe the black demons didn''t check these at all, They just decided where the enemy was and began to prepare for the attack.


    Of course, several old men of the black devil may have used half an hour to figure out everything, but Gao Yang thinks it''s impossible.


    Gao Yang''s idea is very complex, but the black devil''s tarta, who is preparing to attack first, is very direct. He went directly to the foothold of the enemy.


    Years make the black devil no longer young, make their energy no longer so abundant, and make their steps begin to falter. However, years also give the black devil a good camouflage color.


    No matter how careful the armed men are, they are always less vigilant when they see an old man in his 60s and 70s coming towards them than when they see a young man in his 20s and 30s.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know who Deyue sent, but it seems that Deyue didn''t send Ukrainians or Russians. There are two people performing security tasks at the door chatting in a low voice. Although they are wearing casual clothes, their clothes are obviously more fashionable and expensive than those of the surrounding people.


    In particular, the two people still use English when talking, not to mention experienced professionals such as Gao Yang and the black devil. Even ordinary people can see their differences.


    Tata bowed her head and, like a worried old man walking on the street, put her hands behind her, and came to the two people on guard outside.


    When Tata approached, the two stopped talking, stared at Tata and walked slowly in front of them. When Tata walked past, they relaxed their vigilance.


    When one of them began to speak in a low voice, Tata, who had just taken two steps and turned his back to them, suddenly turned around, threw the hammer out of his sleeve and hit the man close to him on the back of the head.


    A light sound of Poof smashed the back of a person''s head. Tata''s hammer immediately raised again as if it had no weight. Before the second person made a sound, it was another hammer. Another muffled sound, and two more bodies appeared on the street.


    If he is confused and relaxed by an old man like Tata, he will immediately put away his real disguise, reflect his devil essence and give people a hard blow.


    He walked slowly and slowly, but his hand was as powerful as lightning. Tata was so fierce that he didn''t look like an old man in his 60s. Gao Yang dared to swear that he couldn''t compete with Tata by waving a hammer for another ten years. What''s strength? This is strength. It''s strong enough to make people despair and won''t be eroded by years.


    Gao Yangzhen felt that Tata''s smashing with a hammer was full of beauty. He wanted to say to Tata that you can show beauty in such a violent act. Can you teach me.


    Tata hit people to open the way, then swished into the door, and the remaining four old men disappeared with a brush.


    Gao Yang always thought that yalebin couldn''t walk. He really thought so, but when several of his men entered the shabby ordinary building on the street, yalebin swished and didn''t use his crutches, so he dodged and followed in.


    Gao Yang was stunned, but fortunately, his nerve reflex action was faster than his brain activity. When he immediately followed yalebin to get started, his brain began to think about how yalebin suddenly became faster.


    The first floor was already a scene of flesh and blood. There were at least six people in it, all armed, but they had no chance to shoot. Although Gao Yang saw the bodies with his hands on the guns, they just didn''t shoot.


    That''s what counts. There are two people staring outside and six people inside to keep fighting at any time to prevent being raided. In an environment where there are enemies everywhere, this is the attitude that a first-class armed force should have. Whether it''s a private armed force or any armed force, this degree of vigilance is necessary.


    If Gao Yang didn''t see six people in the house who were fully armed and ready to fight at any time, he began to doubt whether these people came to kill or whether they came to die and were killed.


    As for how the six men fully armed and fully prepared for the war were suddenly covered by the five men of the black devil, and they didn''t make a sound, that''s not what he considered, because it''s the ability of the black devil, and Gao Yang hasn''t had the leisure to explore where the limit of the ability range of the black devil is.


    In fact, the six enemies on the first floor are not all dead. One of them is still between death and immortality. The old man who likes to kill with a pencil is struggling to press down with his hands. The green veins on his forehead and neck rise, gnashing his teeth, and his face is ferocious. His hands tremble because of too much force. He is inserting a pencil into an enemy''s nostril, The enemy he was pressing on the ground pushed up with both hands, trying to push the old man away from him and pull out the pencil in his nostrils and half of the pencil that had gone in.


    There was no one to help the old man. Tata was going upstairs with a hammer, and the other three were leaving the body they had just made with knives or empty hands. Only the black devil like an old farmer silently forced a pencil into people''s nostrils, held it high, and saw such a scene after entering the door.

 Chapter 1726

    Gao Yang is a very confident person, but when he acts with the black devil, he becomes not so confident, and he always feels like he doesn''t know what to do.


    The action is very fast, so Gao Yang wants to go up to help. If you change the scene, Gao Yang has gone up to solve the recalcitrant enemy. You can do whatever you want. In short, he must come forward to help solve the enemy as soon as possible, but now he hesitates.


    Gao Yang hesitated, but yalebin did not hesitate. He went to the two people on the ground, raised his feet, and then stepped down gently.


    The strength of yalebin''s foot is not big, but a little external force is enough for the two people who have formed a stalemate.


    The pressed hands fell down, and the pencil slowly stabbed into the enemy''s nasal cavity. There was no sound, but the enemy who was still trying to resist suddenly opened his eyes wider, then lost his look, bled in the other nostril, and stopped moving after a slight convulsion.


    Yalebin turned and walked to the stairs. The old farmer who had just stabbed his pencil into the enemy''s nose quickly got up, and then ran up the stairs before yalebin.


    Yalebin''s speed was not slow, so they were not slow. They quickly walked up to the second floor. Then they saw tarta standing in front of a door, holding up a hammer and preparing to break the door, while several other people guarded a door and were preparing to break the door at the same time after everyone arrived, so as not to give the enemy time to respond.


    There is no hall on the second floor. There is only one corridor. It is dirty and there are a lot of sundries. There are doors on both sides. There are eight doors in total. The front room on the first floor was once a store. Although it has been idle now, it seems that the second floor should be regarded as a warehouse.


    It is a common choice and correct choice to launch an attack at the same time when people gather when they find that the terrain cannot be searched and cleaned up quickly. Although the black devil is powerful, they obviously follow the principle of doing it at the same time as much as possible in silent attacks.


    When the old farmer with a pencil came up, several people nodded at the same time. Then someone twisted the door handle. Someone kicked the door open. Of course, someone stepped in after a hammer fell.


    The entrance styles are different, but five people can''t control all the rooms at the same time, so they have to solve the enemy as quickly as possible and then search the remaining rooms together as soon as possible.


    When the door was broken at the same time, the sound naturally came out. After the door was broken, it sounded with a loud noise. When the people who rushed into the room came out again soon, a door beside Gao Yang and yalebin opened.


    There was a thick layer of dust and no footprints at the door of the door, so it was ignored in the first round of door breaking, but when the loud noise came out, the door suddenly opened.


    A man in a green T-shirt and shorts opened the door with an impatient face. Then when he opened his mouth and wanted to speak, he looked at alebin standing at the entrance of the stairs.


    With a look of amazement and panic, the man who looked still sleeping returned to the room and closed the door heavily at the same time.


    Gao Yang actually pulled out his pistol this time, but he and yalebin just went up the stairs. His position lost the position of shooting at the first time because he was behind.


    When Gao Yang opened yalebin and stretched out his gun, the door of the house had been closed again.


    So he took a high lunge, flew up and kicked the weak wooden door open. Then he flashed into a dark cabin and found that the man who had just opened the door had roared, picked up an AK74 and was pulling the gun.


    The gun rang out. After a slap, the Makarov PM, which was longer due to the installation of a muffler, and the muzzle sank naturally, opened fire continuously.


    The pistol equipped with a muffler is not completely silent, but can reduce the muzzle noise. However, Gao Yang found that the pistol he used is really good. Not only the muzzle noise is very small, but also the trigger force is very small, and the feeling of pulling the trigger is very smooth. Similarly, due to the installation of a muffler, the recoil force becomes particularly small, although the directivity becomes worse, But the much smaller recoil made up for this shortcoming, so that his shooting speed was not affected at all.


    Gao Yang really feels that using this borrowed, used for the first time and completely unfamiliar pistol is a kind of enjoyment. The changed trigger is too comfortable and pliable, but it will not have no sense of resistance at all. If the trigger force is changed too much, it will become a commonly known sliding gun. The trigger force is extremely weak, resulting in a sliding gun without gun feeling.


    In general, Tata''s pistol trigger has been changed properly, which is extremely in line with all the requirements of a super gunman. When you pull the trigger, you know that this is a good gun that can only be used by top players and can only be changed by top players. For ordinary shooters, guns with too little trigger force are not so easy to use.


    When shooting with a pistol, Gao Yang can hear the mechanical impact sound, which shows that the effect of the silencer is particularly good. The muzzle noise can''t cover up the mechanical impact sound. Therefore, even if shooting, most people in the room can hear the gunshot, but people outside can''t hear it.


    As for the enemy under the high gun, needless to say, because no one can survive under the high gun.


    Although the power of the special silencing subsonic bullet is small, it is not a problem for Gaoyang. It is never a problem for Gaoyang to make up for the power gap with precision.


    He kicked down the enemy who was grabbing the pistol next to him and fired a shot in the back of his head. The eight bullets in the gun were finished, but there was no problem, because the enemy was also dead. Eight enemies and eight bullets were just right.


    Makarov handed the pistol to his left hand, raised his right hand and pulled out his 1911, because his bullet was finished.


    When shooting, the confident Gao Yang came back. He was no longer shocked by the strength of the black devil. Therefore, when he was around yalebin, he unconsciously looked forward and backward, and the submissive Gao Yang disappeared. The confident, invincible and confident that he was invincible came back.


    Confidence comes from strength. There is no doubt that Gao Yang has a gun in his hand and is one of the strongest people in the world, at least.


    When it becomes the existence of the peak and the invincible existence, Gao Yang can''t help but be confident, even in the face of the black devil.


    Therefore, when the loud gunfire sounded continuously and brought all the empty black demons, Tata was the first to arrive. He was always the first. When he also pulled out his gun and stood at the door, his eyes suddenly grew up. When he scanned the room, his neck tilted down and looked at every corner of the room.


    Jarebin, who was standing at the door, dropped his crutch on the ground and said strangely, "Oh!"

 Chapter 1727

    They are all experts. Don''t pretend


    You can''t pretend to be a cow, and you can''t pretend to be a counselor.


    When the gunshot sounds continuously at a speed n times higher than the normal value, it is also a very familiar gunshot. Of course, several black demons know what happened. At least in terms of shooting speed and time, each expert can subconsciously know what happened.


    When you can see with your eyes and see the results of shooting, everything will show. What kind of equipment? No clothes.


    Of course, Gao Yang didn''t want to pretend. After scanning for a week, he put down his gun and whispered, "they''re sleeping. There''s another door leading to other rooms, which is more hidden, so there''s no trace at the door."


    After glancing around the room with her neck stuck, Tata glanced up and went out again without saying a word.


    Five people scattered in an instant, and the room was not cleaned, although it is unlikely that there are people in other places.


    Yalebin went in and looked. The ground was covered with moisture-proof mats. Everyone had a sleeping bag and slept on the ground in a very dirty room. However, everyone had a full set of combat equipment around him. The most important thing was that everyone had a gun, loaded bullets, opened the insurance, pulled down the gun machine and could shoot. Only two people grabbed the gun under the high shooting.


    The enemy was obviously taking turns to rest and sleep, so after the eight people downstairs were taken at one stroke, the eight people upstairs were still sleeping.


    For Gao Yang, the danger of raiding eight unprepared enemies is almost zero, but the difficulty is really big, very big and boundless.


    No matter who it is, it''s not so fast to shoot eight bottles in front of him with a pistol, but if you shoot eight people high, you must also shoot to ensure the fatal position, and you can''t leave the time for the enemy to pull the gun and start shooting.


    Yalebin nodded to Gao Yang, raised a thumb, and then said with approval on his face: "very strong!"


    But after saying a strong word of approval, yalebin immediately turned away and waited for him to come outside with his own pistol. The remaining rooms had been searched, and two black demons came out.


    Yalebin said with a gloomy face, "the result of your investigation is that there are only about ten people here, but there are eight more."


    A black devil said seriously, "we can''t investigate on the spot. The result of asking from the surrounding people is that several people left yesterday and didn''t come back. We didn''t make a mistake. We have considered that the people who left yesterday have returned late at night, but we didn''t expect them to be in that room."


    After thinking for a moment, yalebin nodded and said, "a little accident is neither negligence nor mistake. Who makes us short of time? Well, continue to seize the time."


    After that, yalebin turned and began to walk downstairs. Gao Yang wiped his mouth with his hand holding the gun, and then tried to keep up with yalebin. When the old man talking to yalebin suddenly said, "Lebedev."


    Lebedev held out his hand and was stunned. Then he inserted the pistol in his right hand back into the holster. Then he reached out to hold Lebedev''s hand and whispered, "Gao Yang, you can call me ram."


    Lebedev nodded solemnly, shook his high hand, released his hand, and then turned and walked downstairs.


    At this time, another person standing beside also stretched out his hand, and then said seriously: "Vasili, Vasili chabayev, black devil."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, held it with the youngest looking black devil, and said in a deep voice, "Gao Yang, Satan, Satan''s head."


    Vassily smiled, nodded, released his hand and went downstairs.


    Another black devil who had finished the search came out. The old man who liked to stab people with a pencil came over and said with a deep hatred and a sad face: "grevatov, now I''m a farmer."


    When shaking hands with grevatov, Gao Yang smiled and said, "Gao Yang, I''ve always been a mercenary."


    Grevatov nodded, gave the pistol back to tarta, who was standing with white eyes, patted tarta on the shoulder, bowed his head and went downstairs without saying a word.


    The well-dressed old man who always looked very stylish came to Gao Yang, smiled, stretched out his hand, patted Gao Yang on his shoulder, held Gao Yang''s hand, shook it all the time and said with a smile: "young man, my name is roztowski. I''m glad to know you again."


    After releasing his hand and patting Gao Yang''s shoulder again, rostowski looked at Tata, laughed and walked down the stairs quickly.


    Tata, who always smelled of wine and lent his gun to Gao Yang, looked up and down at Gao Yang, suddenly reached into his pocket, touched something, and threw it at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang quickly reached out to catch it and found that it was a magazine full of bullets.


    "Tata."


    After reporting his name faintly and coldly, Tata didn''t shake hands with Gao Yang like others, but turned and left. However, after he went down two steps, he suddenly stopped, turned his head to Gao Yang and said, "for a young man, your shooting is good."


    After that, Tata went on, Gao Yang was stunned, then quickly replaced the magazine, took two steps, caught up with Tata, and whispered, "my name is Gao Yang..."


    "I already know. You just repeated it several times. I don''t like talking nonsense and people who talk nonsense."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "no, I don''t want to introduce myself. I have a question for you."


    "Then ask."


    "I know a man named hammer. He is also your black devil. Now he is in Germany. Well, I find you always like to use a hammer to open the way. I''m really curious. You also like to use a hammer. Are you familiar with Mr. hammer? Because you have the same hobbies."


    Tata stopped, raised the hammer in his right hand and said seriously, "I use the hammer just because the hammer head is easy to use, convenient and easy to obtain, but it doesn''t mean I like the hammer."


    After that, Tata pulled out the pistol at his waist with his left hand, and then said seriously, "gun is my best and favorite weapon. Hammer is my tool, gun is my favorite, everything about me, understand?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see!"


    Tata nodded, put the pistol back to his waist, stuffed the hammer into his sleeve, and then he shouted, "the reason why the hammer is called the hammer is because he likes the hammer, and I, people who know me, usually call me the king of guns."


    After that, Tata shook her head, stared, raised her eyebrows, and said in a loud voice, "understand?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see."

 Chapter 1728

    Back downstairs, jarebin was already standing there, and four people who came down first were moving in the two bodies hammered outside the door.


    After seeing Gaoyang and Tata coming down, yalebin nodded and said, "when the street hammer killed two people, the silent action can be regarded as a failure."


    After waiting to throw the two bodies into the house, yalebin shrugged his shoulders and said loudly, "since the silent operation has failed, we have to hurry up. The enemy of the next stronghold may have received the news, but may not have received the news. As long as we move fast enough, so... Are you hungry?"


    The five black devils nodded at the beginning, and yalebin shrugged and said, "if you''re hungry, then eat something on the road. We have to hurry up, move and go."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "do you want to continue?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes."


    "But you just said that the silent operation had failed. There was so much movement that two people were killed in the street. The rest of the people are likely to have received the news."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "but there may be no news. Besides, even if they know they have been attacked, so what?"


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Then yalebin smiled and said, "if the enemy doesn''t know, it''s good. Let''s continue. If the enemy knows and runs away, we''ll chase. If the enemy is ready to fight with us, we''ll attack. What''s the problem?"


    Gao Yang nodded immediately, made an OK gesture and said loudly, "no problem!"


    The black devils always fight this kind of penetration and solve it silently, which makes Gao Yang fall into a fixed mindset. Therefore, Gao Yang suddenly woke up after yalebin''s strange rhetorical questions. If he knew it, he would know it. Even if he wanted to attack hard, these black devils were excited after seeing blood. Are they still afraid.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s happy appearance, yalebin smiled, snapped his fingers and said loudly, "what are you waiting for?"


    At this time, Gao Yang found that several people behind him had gone.


    Accompanied yalebin out of the house where he had just killed several people. Yalebin walked slowly like an old man in his eighties.


    Get back in the car and drive nonstop to the next place.


    Gao Yang drove the car very fast, but as soon as he drove out, he slowed down again until he finally stopped at the roadside, because the two cars in front had stopped.


    The situation in Kiev is chaotic and dangerous, but life has to continue, so although there are many fewer street vendors, as long as the war has not burned to their side, someone will always come out to do business, and the two cars in front stopped to buy some food on the side of the road.


    There were four or five snack carts along the road. Gao Yang looked at a stall selling Turkish barbecue, Ukrainian dumplings and common roast intestines in Eastern Europe. At this time, roztowski and Vasili had got off the bus, and the owners of those stalls were busy living.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s car stop, rostowski walked to their car, then bent over and smiled at yalebin on the co pilot: "what do you want?"


    Yalebin looked at it and said, "my teeth are bad, so give me some dumplings and some roast intestines."


    Rostowski looked at Gao Yang, and Gao Yang did feel a little hungry at this time, so he nodded and said, "I want Turkish barbecue, two."


    Rostowski nodded, and then he quickly came over with a disposable paper bowl and slowly took a bowl of dumplings and handed it to alebin.


    After taking the paper bowl, yalebin smiled at Gao Yang and said, "the dumplings look good. Don''t you want some?"


    Gao Yang quickly shook his head and said loudly, "forget it. With all due respect, the dumplings here, er, you like them."


    Alebin shrugged, took a plastic fork, forked a dumpling, put one in his mouth, then nodded and said, "not bad. Mashed potatoes with cheese filling."


    Dumplings stuffed with mashed potatoes and cheese, which is why Gao Yang would rather be hungry than eat Ukrainian dumplings.


    After a while, rostowski and Vasili began to distribute the prepared food in bags to the first two cars. Then Vasili got on the first car and left. After a while, rostowski sent several bags to the second car, and then the second car drove away.


    Finally, rostowski returned to Gao Yang''s car with two bags. After sitting in the back seat, he said with a smile, "I''ll take this car, boss. Let''s drive while eating. Who makes us hurry."


    Gao Yang took a bag, holding a Turkish barbecue like rougamo in one hand and the steering wheel in the other. While eating and driving, Gao Yang suddenly found that he had eaten in the car in a hurry, but eating in the car was to hurry to a new place to kill people. He had never experienced such a thing.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help feeling that he was not simply in a hurry, but if he was going to have a difficult and dangerous battle, he would certainly not be in the mood to stop by the roadside to buy something to eat, or prepare early and eat the food before moving, or wait until it was finished. How could he just kill a bunch of people, Then, when I rush to kill another group of people, I have to eat a whole mouthful at the roadside stall. What''s the matter.


    Yalebin didn''t finish his dumplings. After throwing the fork into his rice bowl, he looked at the glass button next to him, and then reached out to press the one button lifting button. After watching the window slowly fall, yalebin said with admiration on his face: "electric, no hand shaking, really first in."


    Then he threw half a basin of dumplings out of the window and created a pile of window garbage. Yalebin patted his hands, then reached out to raise the glass again, slightly tilted his head to Gao Yang and said loudly, "ram, your shooting is good."


    Gao Yang took a bite of the barbecue cake and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Many people say so."


    Yalebin coughed twice and said in a low voice, "then, will you be the first to attack?"


    Gao Yang looked at yalebin and said with a smile, "no problem. What do you need me to do?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "I''m not sure yet. Let''s see what happens. I just want to know your attitude first."


    After that, yalebin tilted his head and looked at the glass key of the window, stretched out his hand and pressed it. Looking at the falling window again, he smiled and said, "are the cars so advanced now? It''s fun."

 Chapter 1729

    The road was very smooth. It took nearly an hour to cross almost the whole city. When they were about to reach their destination, the three cars chose a place to pull over.


    After yalebin got off the bus, the other black devils quickly leaned over. Yalebin looked at his watch slowly, looked up and said with a smile: "Forty four minutes have passed. According to common sense, the enemy should have received the news of the attack on his accomplices. However, according to our previous two actions, the communication between the enemy is not very frequent. In addition, according to the confession, the enemy is scattered. If there is a big action, they will gather together. If there is no big activity, they will fight on their own Therefore, we still have the possibility of launching a surprise attack, but it needs careful investigation. "


    "Let''s go."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said with a smile, "no, I''ll go, because I can get close to the enemy safely. Who will pay attention to an old man like me?"


    After that, yalebin smiled and said, "if we can launch a surprise attack, everything is still the same. You know what to do. If we lose the suddenness of action, we will try to attack by force. In this way, boss, can your ability to fight indoors be as good as your gun?"


    Gao Yang whispered with a smile: "I often appear as a Raider. Believe me, I am very familiar with and good at indoor combat or launching a strong attack from outside to inside."


    Alebin nodded and said with a smile, "wait for me."


    After that, yalebin walked out slowly with a crutch. After turning an interface, he disappeared from their vision.


    Turn around the street and walk more than 200 meters, which is the place where the enemy is hiding. Watching the figure of yalebin disappear behind the street, he raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t you follow up and have a look?"


    "Of course not, but our captain went to spy himself."


    After a faint word, Tata turned his neck, opened the trunk of his car, opened the box containing the gun, and whispered, "who uses the sniper rifle to provide support?"


    Vassily exclaimed, "I''ll come, but I haven''t used this in twenty years."


    Grevatov said in a deep voice, "then I''ll come. I often hunt some prey on the farm."


    Grevatov took out the VSS quiet sniper rifle from the box, while Tata stretched out his hand and whispered, "give me your pistol."


    After asking for grevatov''s Makarov Pb **************************************************************************************************


    Gao Yang also wants a magazine. Now he has an empty magazine, and Tata takes the initiative to give him a full magazine, so even if Tata refuses to give him another magazine, it''s OK to give him some bullets.


    After looking at Gao Yang, Tata grabbed a magazine and whispered, "take another one. It''s too much to use, but one is still a little less."


    Gao Yang smiled and took the magazine given by Tata. At this time, roctosky laughed and said loudly: "Wow, Tata took the initiative to give people the magazine. It''s too rare. You won''t give anyone a bullet when others ask you for it."


    Tata gave rostowski a white look and said discontentedly, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Gao Yang took out the empty magazine in his pocket, handed it to Tata and whispered, "return it to you."


    Tata said lightly, "do you want to fill it up?"


    Gao Yang thought and whispered, "no, two magazines are enough."


    At this time, roctosky said, "Hey, Tata, do you feel pressure? This young man looks good at shooting, maybe better than you. You see, our boss only needs two magazines, and you, you have four!"


    Tata sneered with disdain, and then closed the lid of the box.


    In fact, what Gao Yang wants to say is that if the two magazines can''t solve the problem, it doesn''t matter whether the gunshot is big or small. He also has his own pistol. Two magazines are enough, but his words seem to change under the coax of rottosky.


    Tata still looked disdainful. After closing the trunk again, he looked mockingly at the people around him: "I''m going to use a gun. Don''t drag me back later."


    Lebedev glanced at Tata and said in a faint low voice: "you drink too much, and I train those soldiers every day. You haven''t touched a gun for more than 20 years, and I shoot every day. Tata, what you should worry about is yourself. Swinging a hammer and shooting are not the same thing. You can swing a hammer now, but it doesn''t mean you can shoot."


    Tata looked very angry. His nose turned red because he drank too much. After a few violent movements, he said angrily, "what''s the matter? Even if I drink too much wine, you can''t catch up with me. I was the king of guns in those years, and now I''m still, you see!"


    Tarta angrily opened the trunk again and took out the vodka inside. After two sips of vodka, he took a breath of wine and said loudly, "I''m still better than you after drinking. If you don''t believe us, let''s try. What if I drink two first and get on the road? Does it affect me?"


    Gao Yang is a little nervous. The old men of the black devil look down on life and death one by one and are not afraid of anything. They can do everything before the war, but he can''t. He doesn''t want to be the first vanguard to break the door with a drunk black devil.


    Fortunately, there was a sober head, and Lebedev said with disdain on his face: "What''s a drink? You drink two bottles before you go? You drink? You drink? Do you dare to have a captain? Idiot, you''re still such an idiot after so many years. OK, I''ll compare with you after I''m busy to see who is the gun king of the black devil. You old drunkard, you''re finished. The name of the hammer was robbed because you can''t compare with others with a hammer , now your gun King''s name belongs to me. If you smell the smell of wine on yourself, you''ll know you''re finished! "


    Tarta narrowed her eyes, pointed to Lebedev and said confidently, "OK, I''m waiting for you. Let me see how you lost to me after more than 20 years of shooting practice."


    Where are a group of old men? Some people are kidding and others are joking. In short, they are as relaxed as a group of old men are chatting normally.


    Only Gao Yang is nervous, because these old men have lived enough, but he hasn''t lived enough. He is still young and his days are still long. The most important thing is that the greatest significance of the black devil''s life has disappeared. He is different.


    So Gao Yang coughed twice and whispered, "Tata, you should change your saying. It''s not good to drink two before you go on the road. This saying is very unlucky in our hometown. You should say that I drink two before I send the enemy on the road. That''s right."

 Chapter 1730

    Alebin came unsteadily with a paper bag.


    After walking slowly to a pile of bloodthirsty old men, yalebin put aside his crutch, reached out and took out a piece of fried cheese from the paper bag, and whispered, "the location has been determined. Where is the enemy? The number of people doesn''t know, but it''s certain that they didn''t leave."


    After putting a piece of fried cheese in his mouth, yalebin continued: "according to the strength comparison between our boss and the enemy here, I think the enemy has not received the news of the attack on his accomplices, otherwise they should run away now. Therefore, the raid can still continue."


    Lebedev said in a deep voice, "then their response is too late and blunt. This is not in line with a normal performance when provoking on other people''s territory. Is there a ghost?"


    Yalebin shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands. After making a gesture he didn''t know, he put a piece of fried cheese in his mouth, and then said loudly: "who knows, maybe they are idiots, maybe their communication is wrong, maybe our action is too fast, so that they don''t have a chance to send out an alarm. Let''s go."


    As soon as yalebin''s exit, these black demons must take action immediately. This time is no exception. As soon as yalebin said to go, the five black demons turned around and left without hesitation.


    Just as Gao Yang followed up, yalebin said behind them, "V-shaped, let Tata and our boss drag back and try to cover up the enemy."


    It was as easy as instructing his younger generation to drive slowly. After yalebin indicated a slightly more specific strategy for the first time, he began to walk slowly behind several people, but Gao Yang was ahead this time.


    Tata whispered to her, "follow me."


    The four men of the black devil adjusted their steps and quickly divided into a relatively clear formation. Vasili and Lebedev were the fastest, walking in the front from left to right. Grevatov and roztowski delayed a little, while Gao Yang walked side by side with Tata first. When they turned the corner, they were separated by about three meters, Then he kept moving at this distance.


    There was still a distance from the enemy''s hiding place. Gao Yang was quickly observing the terrain and the crowd. Then he found that there were very few people, so the two people guarding in front of a small building immediately looked very suspicious.


    It seemed that the watchman was not very nervous, so Gao Yang began to think that the enemy had not received the news, and then he began to wonder.


    Why are the people sent by Deyue so careless? Lebedev is right. When Deyue came to Ukraine, he played the role of provocation and challenger. In Ukraine, his strength could not compete with big Ivan, that is, he was highly praised. Then, why did Deyue send such a large team of people to die.


    Even the basic communication has gone wrong. Two groups of people have been killed. No one has received news here. Gao Yang thinks it''s abnormal and incredible.


    It''s out of standard and out of water. As a big man in the underground world, he has been in the arms circle for so many years. Deyue will certainly not direct himself, but the team he sent shouldn''t be so retarded anyway. This group of people is like a strong man with extremely developed muscles, but they don''t have eyes, ears or even mouth.


    When something goes wrong, there must be a demon. When he was thinking about why, he found that several people hurried out of a three story building. After shouting to the watchman at the door, a total of seven people had to go to a row of cars parked on the roadside.


    The people who came out didn''t take guns, but it was obvious that their short guns were within reach, and the big bag in their hands must be combat equipment.


    Several people who went out took a look at the black devil who was walking towards them, but they looked at a calm face and looked as usual. They were just a few old men of different shapes and colors. They might not feel any danger at all, so they just took a look.


    The enemy got the news, which was Gao Yang''s first reaction. Then he thought that these people either wanted to run or set up a defense line. Anyway, there are always these two, which are the most likely.


    Just then, rostowski suddenly lifted his windbreaker, took out the submachine gun from the windbreaker, picked it up and swept it.


    A well-dressed and polite old man looked very stylish. He was more like a boss''s old man who suddenly copied a gun and shot himself. This kind of thing was certainly not common, so those people were immediately put down.


    Grevatov took out the gun he had been hiding in his back, squatted on the ground and started shooting.


    With a distance of less than 40 meters, the black devil has no possibility of losing an unprepared enemy.


    Seven people outside suddenly fell down. At this time, Gao Yang found that a large number of people came out of the front door. To be exact, a group of people came to the door, but no one came out.


    As soon as the gun rings, there is no need to think about covert contact with the enemy. The time of covert contact with the enemy has passed, and the raid has officially become a strong attack.


    Also, it is obvious that those enemies are leaving. They don''t know what to do, but they must leave, because everyone is nervous and in a hurry.


    "They''re going to run! Ha ha, attack!"


    Tata suddenly laughed and shouted, while Lebedev and Vasili in the front had begun to run towards the enemy''s house, and rostowski and grevatov were shooting inside the door at full speed.


    Without being taught, Gao Yang also knew that at this time, he and Tata should change their positions, rush from the tail of the delayed team to the front, and act as the firepower in the strong attack.


    Rostowski and grevatov suppress the enemy. Vasili and Lebedev approach the door and wait for a moment, waiting for Gaoyang and Tata to enter the heel. This is the tactics and formation to be adopted next.


    Tata ran forward, stretched out his hands to his back, and then pulled out two pistols at the same time, one Makarov PM with external muffler and one Makarov Pb with its own muffler.


    Gao Yang also stretched out his hands, put his left hand back to his back waist, pulled out the borrowed Makarov, and his right hand pulled out his 1911 from under his arm


    Suddenly, Gao Yang felt very ironic. He wanted to be a commando himself. In fact, as the world''s largest arms dealer, he only used two pistols as assault weapons, and his companions were better. At least he also had a powerful large caliber pistol. As a companion of the commando, he used two small silencing pistols.


    So Gao Yang really doesn''t understand why Tata smiles.

 Chapter 1731

    As the biggest arms dealer, Gao Yang didn''t provide any weapons to the black devil and didn''t arm them to the teeth. It''s unbearable.


    There is no need to open the way with tanks or blast the enemy into slag with absolute firepower. It is necessary to use pistols to attack a house occupied by dozens of people in the first batch. One micro acoustic submachine gun provides firepower suppression, one micro acoustic close-range sniper rifle provides precision firepower, and two **********************************************************************, It''s like losing the face of an arms dealer.


    No matter whether he loses face or not, Gao Yang can only fight for his own sake. Moreover, he also knows that even if he wants to provide tank cannons for the black devil, these proud old men will never use them. They have already fought two groups of enemies. If the black devil wants to strengthen their firepower, they have a lot of guns to pick up and a full set of equipment to take, But they didn''t.


    So even if Gao Yang is the biggest arms dealer, he has to fight with the simplest pistol. There''s no way. When he meets a group of proud and stubborn old men, there''s no way.


    Gaoyang and Tata have rushed to the door. The enemies inside the door have retreated and scattered to both sides after being suddenly hit. Vasili and Lebedev, who ran in the front, have also scattered to both sides.


    One man was holding a poor little pistol. Two old men hid behind the door and waited for Gao Yang and tarta to rush first.


    But it''s impossible to rush. There are a lot of people inside, let alone a lot of rifles. Even if a team of people are holding pistols, it''s a death to rush in.


    The difference between a sudden attack and a strong attack is here. It''s easy to say that the enemy has no time to resist, but if the enemy is prepared, there are many people, and it''s not stupid. Not to mention that the shooting skills are not bad. Even a group of rookies who close their eyes when shooting at close range can get a few shots.


    Seeing the door, Gao Yang really wanted to ask Tata how he wanted to fight.


    Tata didn''t mean to slow down at all, so Gao Yang had to follow, but he had decided that if Tata really wanted to rush in and die, he wouldn''t accompany him.


    Powerful is not such a way to play. Gao Yang is now convinced that Tata is crazy, not just brave.


    Finally, Gao Yang couldn''t bear it, so he suddenly flashed to the right and turned to the side, because he was about to reach the position where the enemy could shoot at the door.


    At the same time of Gao Yang''s sharp turn, he was stunned to find that Tata turned sharply to the left, so his sudden turn looked like he had a tacit understanding with Tata, exactly the same, millisecond. It was said that they turned at the same time.


    The speed was so fast that he crashed into the wall. Behind him was Lebedev, who was farther away, and behind tarta was Vasili.


    Their positions are exactly the same, one left and one right, but the distance is like measured with a ruler, no more, no less, just one meter.


    Why stick to the wall and stand at this position, this distance from the door? Because this is exquisite. At this distance, Gao Yang can see and shoot the enemy standing against the wall behind the door, and then there is a gap, which is at most 10 cm, which is a space for him to shoot inward.


    Then, there are not many enemies that can be faced at this distance. There is only one. This is the result of countless experiments and training. Therefore, after determining the width of the gate, Gao Yang directly hit the position of his station. This is what Gao Yang has formed his own ability. It can''t be wrong.


    As soon as he pasted it on the wall, his left hand held up all the time was a shot. An enemy standing behind the door like him slid down against the wall.


    When he opened fire as like as two peas, he found that tulta also fired a shot, posture, speed and movement, which could not be the same, but only almost the same.


    After firing a shot, Gao Yang slightly moved forward to a little position, but very fast, while Tata and Gao Yang moved forward a little in unison, and then they fired another shot at the same time.


    The guns they started shooting were the same, both Makarov PM. Therefore, Gaoyang and Tata''s actions were not only highly consistent, but also their voices overlapped. It sounded like only one shot.


    Gao Yang fired two shots before a man shouted.


    "A bunch of dead old men, kill him..."


    With another shot, the speaker fell to the ground, and Gaoyang and Tata moved a little farther forward.


    It''s just a gap. The bullet passes through a straight line. After moving forward, the gap becomes larger and wider. When Gao Yang moves three times, the distance increases by only about 10 cm, and his range has become a small fan.


    Three times, Tata''s distance from the door is the same as Gao Yang''s height. It''s like measuring, and the error will never exceed one centimeter, but this is the muzzle position and belly position. Tata''s belly, which is fatter than Gao Yang, depends on the front.


    He moved three times and killed three enemies leaning behind the wall. Gao Yang moved the fourth time and killed the fourth.


    What we are fighting for is the accuracy of the hand gun and the accurate movement of the foot. At this moment, this kind of thing must be accurate like a machine.


    There was no enemy at the position directly opposite the door, because there were two guns aiming at which position. He estimated the shooting range of gravatov and rostowski, and recalled that at a glance just now, Gao Yang had a spectrum in his mind.


    There are not many enemies left. If he moves again and doesn''t see the enemy, his current tactics will be useless. Next, it''s time to jump in bravely.


    Gao Yang bumped forward, and the moving distance was a little larger than that just now. Then he found that there was no one under his gun, so he immediately stepped forward into the house with his left leg, which did not change his position and retained the most convenient force posture.


    Gao Yang is on the right. He is responsible for the enemy on the left. When shooting with his left hand, he waves from left to right, but after jumping in, he should hit with his right gun from right to left.


    Almost at the same time, Tata and Gao Yang flew obliquely into the room. They crossed in the air. Gao Yang was up and Tata was down, and they fired at the same time.


    Gao Yang fired two shots, but he immediately turned around after landing and fired a third shot in the direction behind him.


    The gunfire stopped, the battle ended, Gaoyang and Tata were lying on the ground, while Vasili and Lebedev stepped over them and ran straight inside.


    After crossing and running over Gao Yang, Vasili held a pistol in one hand and extended his thumb in the other. After running quickly, there was only a loud cry with an end.


    "Strong!"

 Chapter 1732

    Facts have proved that the people inside really want to run. After searching, there are no other people inside.


    When Gaoyang and Tata returned to the door again, they were just in time for yalebin to come over.


    Tata spat hard at the dead in a room, and then said angrily, "dare you say I''m a dead old man? Idiot!"


    Where Gao Yang stood, and the five old men of the black devil quickly stood in a circle, and then Lebedev whispered, "after cleaning up, there is no living mouth, no chance to catch alive."


    Yalebin ignored Lebedev. He took a paper bag with fried cheese in one hand and a crutch in the other hand. After looking up and down, he nodded and said, "you are really strong. You are stronger than I imagined. I haven''t seen a young man like you for a long time."


    After that, yalebin turned his wrists, and then said loudly, "your actions are almost the same as those of tarta, and the time is the same. I don''t know the effect, but it should be the same, so from what I see, you have reached the strongest level of the black devil in this field."


    After breathing, yalebin said with emotion on his face: "I haven''t seen it for many years. No, I''ve never seen a guy comparable to the black devil in this field. You''re the first, so you''re really strong. I think it''s incredible."


    Rostowski also nodded and whispered, "it''s really incredible. That''s what I am."


    "Yes, yes."


    "It''s really strong."


    Yalebin shrugged, handed the bag to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "it''s very tiring to fight like this, because it takes a lot of effort. You must be very tired. The fried cheese tastes good and hot."


    Gao Yang took the fried cheese and said with a smile, "it''s really tired. It''s really tired. Well, it tastes really good."


    Tata held out her hand and said, "really, give me a taste."


    Alebin smiled: "I didn''t look at my watch, but I know it took seven seconds from you to start shooting. It took four seconds from starting shooting to you entering. It took less than one second to finish shooting. What should I say? I can only say that it''s very good and strong. I''m very satisfied. I''m very satisfied. I must praise my performance for you two."


    Just then, Tata suddenly reached out and picked up a piece of fried cheese and said to Gao Yang, "you fired one more shot."


    "Yes," he shrugged


    After looking at it, Tata raised her eyebrows and said loudly, "you shot my target. Why?"


    Gao Yang turned his hands around two times before he spread his hands and said helplessly, "because I think I need to make up a shot."


    Lebedev immediately said, "go in and have a look."


    Lebedev dodged into the house, and then all the people went in.


    "Here''s the ram and here''s Tata."


    After Lebedev said a word, five old men, including yalebin, said in unison, "you lost."


    Five fingers pointed to Tata, who looked at a body on the ground. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, "yes, I lost."


    No one said to launch any challenge, but everyone knows that this is a competition between two people.


    Yalebin looked at the body, then touched his chin with his hand and said with a tangled face, "Tata, you hit his cheekbone, but that''s not fatal."


    Tata murmured, "I''ve said it. I lost."


    The muzzle caused by Gaoyang and Tata is still easy to distinguish, because Gaoyang''s gun has a larger bullet hole.


    Lebedev took a breath. Tata lost. He looked very unhappy. After squatting down and looking at the face of the body, his throat made a deep muffled sound again. Then he said loudly, "you hit the cheekbones, the ram hit his eyebrows, and you lost a lot. This is the gap between the ten rings and miss."


    Tata looked up at the roof, then twisted her neck, raised her eyebrows and said, "I said! I lost!"


    Tata began to gnash his teeth, but yalebin said slowly: "it''s not just the gap between miss and the tenth ring. The ram uses a caliber of 1911, 11.43 mm, which has great power and recoil, while you use Makarov Pb, 7.62 mm reduced charge bullet, which has little power and recoil, so..."


    Tata threw half of the fried cheese in her hand to the ground, then put her hand on her forehead and said gnashing her teeth: "well, I lost miserably!"


    Rostowski frowned and said, "Damn it, you represent the black devil, and you lost."


    Grevatov also frowned and said, "and it''s still in your best field. Super fast and accurate shooting is hard for me to accept."


    Yalebin tilted his neck and pointed at Tata with his fingers. He looked annoyed and hated iron and steel, but he just didn''t speak.


    The veins on Tata''s forehead jumped. He put down his hand and said angrily, "I lost miserably. So what? Who can do it! I don''t want to repeat nonsense!"


    Vasili pouted and said, "come on, I think it''s OK. I really lost, but how can I say it''s miserable? He hit his cheekbones and he has no ability to fight back..."


    "Shut up, young man. What do you know?"


    After an angry rebuke, Lebedev shouted, "if you lose, you lose. It''s terrible. Can''t the black devil recognize it? Young man, don''t talk nonsense. Shame! Bullets that hit the cheekbones and haven''t entered the brain at all can''t guarantee that the enemy will lose the ability to shoot? Don''t you know? Nonsense, shut up!"


    Vasili spread his hand towards Gao Yang, and then said helplessly: "I entered the black devil later than them. I am the last member. I am the youngest. Lebedev took me. He is my instructor and my head. That''s it."


    Lebedev looked very angry. He turned to Tata and snapped, "quit drinking! Asshole!"


    Yalebin waved his hand impatiently and said loudly, "it''s not the problem of wine. It''s the highest level of play of Tata. I know it clearly, so it''s not the problem of wine."


    Tata covered his forehead with his hand again, and then he said painfully: "ah, ah! Damn it, stop talking. I let you down. I lost. I lost miserably. Are you finished? Are you finished?"


    Gao Yang swallowed the fried cheese in his mouth. He wanted to block his mouth with fried cheese to avoid embarrassment, but looking at Tata, he had to say something, so it was a little hot when he swallowed it.


    "Sorry, guys, there''s something I think I should tell you. Well, it''s like this. I''m called the gun god. Many people don''t humbly say that this should be a recognized fact. I hope it can make you feel better. I''m finished."

 Chapter 1733

    The six black devils watched Gao Yang together. Gao Yang didn''t feel nervous or embarrassed. On the contrary, he enjoyed being watched with a new look.


    After watching with a complicated look for a moment, yalebin suddenly tilted his head and said loudly, "is there any valuable discovery?"


    "I got the enemy''s hand-held mobile communication terminal equipment, which should be carried by the leaders of these people. In addition, we took two walkie talkies, and there was no other valuable discovery."


    After waiting for Lebedev to finish, yalebin nodded and then shouted to Gao Yang: "now, we have solved all the enemies we can find. The battle can be temporarily suspended until the enemy is found again, so next..."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "should we have a rest?"


    Yalebin shrugged and said, "rest? No, no, why rest? I''m very energetic. At night, it''s suitable for large-scale cleaning. Generally speaking, people will be at home, so let''s go to eat, find the whereabouts of the other enemies, and start the next work after dark."


    Gao Yang licked his lips and said with admiration: "you are really energetic..."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "I''ve held it for decades. I''ve had enough rest. You decide who to meet tonight. Let''s meet one by one and meet those who are most likely to betray."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "no, I think it''s better for you to decide to meet those people tonight. I think your judgment may be more accurate. Well, in my opinion, everyone is not suspicious, but in your opinion, everyone is very suspicious. Our perspectives are different, so I think it''s better for you to choose the priority cleaning object."


    Yalebin was also impolite and said directly, "OK, this is our specialty. Lebedev, hold the mobile terminal for me. Now let''s withdraw."


    Yalebin stretched out his hand, and Lebedev put a mobile phone on yalebin''s hand.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva, and then pressed his two eyebrows with his hands. At the same time, he said helplessly, "what do you mean by a handheld mobile communication terminal is a mobile phone?"


    Lebedev raised his eyebrows and said loudly, "mobile phone? Well, it''s a very intuitive name. I''ve been in gruu''s base for many years. I haven''t come out, and all mobile communication devices are prohibited. After coming out, I found that almost everyone is using it."


    Yalebin took the cell phone, looked at it, handed it to Gao Yang, and said loudly, "open it, OK, let''s withdraw."


    Yalebin had pressed the power on button, but the mobile phone he picked up had a power on password. He frowned and said, "I can''t crack the password, but it''s not difficult. It''s easy to find someone."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "let''s go, have a rest, and then find a restaurant. It''s time for us to have a good dinner."


    No one said about Gao Yang''s shooting skills, and no one said about Tata''s loss to Gao Yang, just like it never happened.


    The six men turned their heads and walked out, raised their shoulders, shrugged, smiled bitterly, and followed the six old men.


    Yalebin said loudly, "now the boss is responsible for paying our meals. What would you like to eat? I ate veal last night. It''s not bad, but I want to eat something special tonight."


    "I also want to eat something special. Well, let me think about the famous restaurants in Kiev. They haven''t been here for many years," roztowski said with a smile


    Lebedev suddenly said, "I want caviar. I haven''t eaten it for years. The canteen in gruu doesn''t provide this."


    "I''m not interested because I often eat. Thieves like to steal expensive caviar. I''m influenced by him, so I often eat some free caviar now. This is my habit, but it''s difficult to find the top caviar outside. I don''t think Kiev is likely to find it."


    Yalebin waved and said, "yes, Kiev can''t find good caviar. It''s better not to eat inferior caviar. How about foie gras for the main course tonight?"


    Grevatov suddenly said, "the thief is dead, isn''t he?"


    Rostowski nodded and said, "yes, he just died the year before last."


    "How did you die?"


    "Cerebral hemorrhage."


    "Oh."


    After a few words, grevatov whispered, "what about the saitopol restaurant, do you remember? Everyone used to go to Kiev. The boss''s daughter is very beautiful and the broth is also great."


    Tata said angrily, "forget it, that beautiful daughter should be a fat mother now. You should find the boss''s daughter. Her daughter is almost the same."


    Yalebin frowned and said, "I said, I want goose liver, so we should find a French restaurant."


    Several people approached their car while discussing what to eat. Then yalebin stopped and said to Gao Yang: "our opinions are not unified. After more than 20 years, when we come to Kiev again, we will inevitably find something to suit our appetite. Do you have any suggestions? I need to remind you."


    After a pause, yalebin looked up and said with a smile, "we are going to have a formal dinner tonight, so our requirements are very high. You have to understand that we are the best, so everything we enjoy is the best. We are very picky."


    Gao Yang thought about it. He thought that the restaurant he entered when he went to the presidential palace to explore the way with the 13th was not bad, so he smiled and said, "no problem, I can afford it. Well, how about the Ukrainian hotel?"


    Yalebin thought for a moment, nodded and said, "do you mean which one on greenshevsky street? If so, yes, where is a comprehensive restaurant that can meet our needs. It''s not bad. Go there."


    Several people got on the bus respectively. Gao Yang was still in the same car as yalebin, but when he was going to drive, Vasili smiled and said, "I''ll come, I''ll drive, you''re the boss, and now I don''t have a combat mission, so I can''t let you drive."


    Gao Yang smiled and sat in the back seat with yalebin. After waiting for the car to drive, yalebin suddenly said, "are you left-handed?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "No."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I noticed that you just fired with your left hand."


    Gao Yang smiled: "for me, there is no difference between left and right hands in terms of shooting alone."


    Yalebin gently nodded his head, and then he said with a tangled face: "the main hand of Tata is his right hand. Well, he really lost miserably."


    Vasili, who was driving in front, looked back and raised his eyes. Then he turned his head back and said, "boss, you''re miserable. You''re in trouble."


    Yalebin nodded in agreement and said, "yes, you''re in trouble."

 Chapter 1734

    After four o''clock and less than five o''clock, Gao Yang and the black devil went directly to the hotel. They mainly had no place to go. It''s better to have a rest in the hotel.


    In fact, Gao Yang plans to go back and change his car before coming out. He drives three cars and moves to Kiev. He has killed a river of blood in three places in a row. Now he still drives these three cars to the heart of Kiev. It''s really too ostentatious.


    But they didn''t take this seriously at all. After yalebin said to go to dinner like this, Gao Yang was too lazy to say anything, because Gao Yang is close to worshiping yalebin, the blind kind.


    The people of the black devil have been with Gao Yang for a long time, but Gao Yang found that the black devil under the leadership of yalebin is the real black devil.


    Of course, the black devil under Pavlovich''s leadership is also very powerful. It''s still terrible. However, the 12 member black devil led by Pavlovich seems to be just a simple combat force. They don''t show any special excellence in other aspects except war, but the five people led by alebin can''t say, They are gods.


    In yalebin, Gao Yang saw what is the art of command and what is the art of command.


    In fact, strictly speaking, yalebin didn''t make any specific deployment to tell his subordinates he hadn''t seen for more than 20 years what to do, but the problem is that this is the most powerful thing that can reflect yalebin''s emergence as a commander.


    Pavlovic is a powerful soldier. He takes a group of powerful soldiers out to find something to do to kill the boring time after retirement. Unlike yalebin, yalebin is the soul of the black devil.


    The black devil without yalebin is a giant. The black devil with yalebin is a giant with a soul. Everyone of the black devil is very powerful. They all know what they can do and how to do it. However, after gathering under the command of yalebin, they seem to have a backbone.


    Whether there is a backbone or not is quite different. The appearance of yalebin will not improve the ability of the black devil, but it makes everyone feel that they have something to rely on from the bottom of their heart. After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, after more than 20 years, they gathered together with their former captain again. When these black demons who were confused, regretted and didn''t know where to end find their direction again, Just spiritual excitement can make them earth shaking changes.


    It is difficult to quantify the impact of spiritual changes on operations with specific figures, but everyone knows the importance of morale to a team.


    So now jarebin is just a black devil with five people, but it feels more powerful than the previous black devil with twelve people.


    Based on the above, Gao Yang didn''t learn anything specific from yalebin, but he had great respect for Pavlovic''s twelve member black devil, but now he began to respect these people led by yalebin.


    The difference between a word and a word makes a big difference. For Pavlovic, Gao Yang will exercise his power as a boss, but for yalebin, Gao Yang is willing to be a small attendant. Yalebin has this aura as the sharpest point of the Soviet superpower in those years.


    The black devil is the strongest in the Soviet Union. The short history of the black devil for decades has not changed the captain. If Gao Yang can maintain his pride, he is really stupid. In fact, Gao Yang has been thinking how much God dotes on him, so he will send him an old man like alebin, who has been the first person in the Soviet Union for decades, It is also very likely that yalebin, who has been the strongest in the world for decades, sent him and let him follow him all the time, so that he can study closely, learn the art of command, and learn how to command a team by art.


    Gao Yang feels that God treats him well.


    After getting out of the car, he walked to the door of the hotel side by side with yalebin, reached out his hand to stop the doorman, and Gao Yang was about to push the huge glass door.


    Gao Yang wants to open the door for yalebin himself. As a student, of course, no matter whether his identity as a student is recognized by yalebin or not, Gao Yang feels obliged to open the door for his teacher, especially a teacher he has begun to worship. This is his honor.


    But when Gao Yang put his hand on the glass door, the doorman finally spoke.


    "I''m sorry, those who are not well dressed..., those who are not well dressed..., those who are not well dressed..."


    Under the gaze of seven eyes, the doorman swallowed his saliva, and he couldn''t go on.


    Six old men and a young man, the eyes of these seven people seemed to really freeze people in the ice cellar. The doorman wanted to perform his duty, that is, to block customers with untidy clothes out of the door, because it was a very, very high-end restaurant, but when watched by six old men and a young man, he felt that he was speechless.


    I don''t know why, but I can''t speak.


    After swallowing saliva again, the doorman stretched out his hand, bowed slightly and said, "welcome."


    Gao Yang takes back his eyes and pushes open the glass door. After yalebin enters, the doorman takes over Gao Yang''s work. He holds the door and lets the remaining old men fish in.


    When some old men went in and closed the door, the doorman breathed a long breath, and then said to himself, "those with untidy clothes will not be received, oh, damn..."


    Gao Yang walked in front. After reaching out and making a sign of invitation, he walked in front. After waiting for a waiter with a foreman sign to come forward, he whispered, "seven, no reservation."


    The waiter bowed slightly, smiled and said, "sorry, sir, we open at six. Just now..."


    Yalebin looked at the waiter and said with a smile, "then let your cook go to work early and find us a seat. Go."


    Yalebin didn''t show anything special. When he said go, it really made people unable to resist, so the waiter''s foreman hesitated and whispered, "please follow me."


    Sitting down at a long table, a group of people began to order. Then Gao Yang found that these people were really familiar with this high-end restaurant, more familiar than him.


    Everyone has what they want to eat, whether it''s the main dish, side dish, appetizer or wine. In short, these black demons are very particular about any link, especially their choice of wine. Basically, after ordering the dishes, the waiter knows that most of these people look like tramps, In fact, they are more knowledgeable than most customers who come to this restaurant for dinner.

 Chapter 1735

    There are several kinds of top-grade wine alone. Seven people ordered seven kinds of wine. If they want to match the dishes they ordered, there is no doubt that the wine they want is the most suitable and luxurious match, but the problem is that there are five wines with special requirements for origin and year that the restaurant does not have.


    After the foreman explained that they were here, yalebin first smiled and then gently said, "go find it. We don''t care to wait a little longer. We just want to eat what we want and drink what we want. Go."


    The foreman left without saying anything. Before leaving, he said he would try to deliver all the wine required.


    A meal is destined to be a very expensive dinner, but Gao Yang certainly doesn''t care. In fact, Gao Yang won''t do such a thing as showing his identity at a high cost in a high-end western restaurant. He has passed the stage of showing off or showing his strength with this behavior.


    As for the black devils, they don''t want to make a big meal, nor do they want to show off. They just have high requirements, or they can eat whatever they want to fill their stomach. It doesn''t matter whether roadside stalls or field dry food can provide heat, but when they sit in a high-end restaurant, they must eat in a way that meets their requirements, So it''s just a matter of habit, not showing off.


    Before waiting for dinner to arrive, or rather before the restaurant gets everything ready, Gao Yang and them still have a while to talk.


    Yalebin looked around casually and said with a smile, "I haven''t been to such a place for a long time."


    "I miss our canteen more," said roztowski with a smile


    Grevatov, who always had one expression, showed a rare expression of nostalgia and said slowly, "of course, our canteen is the best."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help grinning and said loudly, "forget it, there''s no delicious food in the canteen."


    "No, ours is different. We have all the best things, ingredients, chefs and environment. Our canteen is really the best in the world. The only regret is that the wine in it is the best, but it is never open to supply."


    Tata sighed and whispered, "the eleven chefs only serve 87 people, and most of them are always away. You can get everything you want, the ingredients in any corner of the earth, the tastes of any region and authentic tastes. As long as you know and say it, they will certainly get it for you. Of course, the tastes of mom and wife are the exception."


    Yalebin pointed to talta and said with a smile, "you leaked the secret. Should I punish you?"


    Vasili smiled and said, "Tata, you just said that there are 87 people in the black devil. This is the top secret. Only seven people in the world know the top secret. Now, there are one more people who know this secret."


    Tata wiped his forehead and looked distressed. At this time, yalebin waved his hand and said with a smile: "forget it, the Soviet Union hasn''t had it for so many years. What''s the secret?"


    A group of people suddenly fell silent.


    Gao Yang now knows that the canteen of the black devil may indeed be the best and most luxurious canteen. He gathers a group of talents who can make a career in any field and trains them to become a black devil who will not be known for life, which is beneficial to the country, but for any individual of the black devil, it means saying goodbye to life in the sun and becoming a real devil, The black devil gave everything to the Soviet Union. According to the custom of the Soviet Union, we must provide them with the highest enjoyment. Of course, the black devil deserves it.


    After the silence lasted for a long time, yalebin smiled at grevatov and said, "are you married? Have children? Tell me how it feels. You may be the only married person in the black devil. Tell me."


    Grevatov spread his hand and said strangely: "It''s a wonderful feeling. After our dissolution, no one cares what you do and no one supervises what you do. But after marriage, well, you have one more person in charge of you. Sometimes it''s annoying and sometimes it''s not. I want to say, well, it''s wonderful and difficult to establish a family. I feel that maintaining a family is more difficult than any task I''ve ever performed."


    Rostowski frowned and said, "fortunately, I''m not married. In fact, I''ve considered this problem."


    Vassily suddenly said, "I think you should go home. You have a wife and you have children."


    Grevatov waved: "I''ll think about this later. Now I just want to go back to the previous days. However, I think I will leave freely. But now I occasionally think of my wife and children. My wife is a peasant woman. She is a farmer''s daughter. She is very capable. I know everything. Unfortunately, I can''t do farm work, so my farm actually depends on her."


    Tata said curiously, "I can''t imagine you would marry a peasant woman. Is farm life interesting? What do you usually do at home?"


    Grevatov scratched his head and said, "it''s the work of farmers. All kinds of land are meaningless."


    Lebedev frowned and said, "isn''t it interesting? It sounds interesting. Do you hit the child? Everyone says that if the child is disobedient, he has to fight. It turns out that I also want to beat my son hard. What will it look like if he cries hard on my leg? Have you ever hit your child?"


    Tata smiled, "beat your son? If you have a wife!"


    Lebedev said seriously, "I said it''s imagination! Imagination! Shut up and don''t interrupt!"


    Grevatov shook his head and said, "I have a son, but I haven''t beaten him. It''s all my wife. I don''t know how to beat him, but it''s strange that my son is afraid of me but not my wife. I''ve never beaten him."


    After thinking for a moment, yalebin said seriously, "does your wife cook well?"


    Grevatov scratched his head and said in distress: "how to say, it shouldn''t be delicious. It''s much worse than the chef in our canteen. However, well, maybe I got used to it later. Now I think it''s quite delicious."


    Lebedev said excitedly, "is it sometimes salty, sometimes light, and sometimes stew the broth, if she is particularly busy."


    Grevatov nodded and said, "yes, that''s it. How do you know?"


    Lebedev laughed and said loudly, "because my mother is like this. I remember she is like this. This is my deepest impression. Other impressions of home are blurred, because I didn''t go back after entering the black devil."


    Yalebin suddenly said with a serious face, "will you quarrel? If you quarrel, will you beat your wife?"


    Grevatov shook his head and said, "no, I won''t quarrel, so I only listen to her scold me. Well, I never beat her. I''m afraid I''ll kill her by mistake."


    Yalebin shook his head and said in a very dissatisfied voice, "it''s terrible. You should be able to distinguish beating your wife from killing, but you haven''t beaten your wife."


    Tata also smiled and said, "you''re too bad. You dare not beat your wife. Grevatov, what did you do on the farm? What did you grow? Did you raise cattle?"


    Grevatov nodded: "I have several cows so that we can drink milk, but I don''t have too many. I can repair machines, so my harvester and tractor are repaired by myself. I mainly grow barley and wheat. At the beginning, I had to let my wife come to plant the land, but there were no machines at that time, but now I have no problem. I can also sow and harvest. Now I know City. "


    Vasili said anxiously, "how many children do you have? How do you feel when you have your first child? And how do you feel when your child will call you father? Are you very excited? Do you want to cry? Did you cry?"


    Grevatov raised his head and said with a smile, "it''s a wonderful feeling. It''s really a wonderful feeling. It''s also strange. I''m afraid, worried and looking forward to it. I can''t say. Well, I didn''t cry. How could I cry? Well, I did cry, but I didn''t cry, but it was only when my first child was born."


    Several old men nodded their heads as if they knew nothing.


    Seeing that some old men finally had some leisure, Gao Yang was very serious and curious about what life would be like when he had a family around grevatov. Gao Yang suddenly felt very sad.


    These black devils know everything, but they just don''t know what a family is, what the food at home tastes like, and whether they should beat or coax after having children, because they don''t have all this.

 Chapter 1736

    No matter from that point of view, the black devil can''t be pitied, but although Gao Yang has always respected the black devil and even worshipped it, he can''t help but feel some pity for these old men who have entered the end of their life.


    A group of black devils are very talkative. They talk about everything from place to place. They can''t help remembering the glory of that year and talking about the situation in recent years, but most of them are their companions.


    There are not many people left of the black devil, really not many. All those who have contact with these black demons are basically dead. Although there are not many people who have contact with them, it''s good to see the whole leopard from a glimpse. It''s optimistic to estimate that half of the black devil can live.


    After a long chat, more and more people came to the restaurant. The waiter''s foreman came to Gaoyang''s table again, and then said with some uneasiness: "sorry, we really tried our best, but after looking all over Kiev, we couldn''t get together all the wine. There are three kinds of particularly rare and expensive wine, which we really can''t find in a short time."


    The ability is limited, or Kiev doesn''t have this thing, so they can''t make the restaurant change the wine out of thin air. So yalebin waved his hand and said indifferently, "that''s OK."


    After waving to the foreman to leave, Gao Yang suddenly remembered that if he said red wine, it seemed that he had the richest inventory in Kiev.


    "I remember. I have great red wine. I can call someone to bring it. Yes, I have red wine in a whole wine cellar."


    Several old men looked at Gao Yang, and Lebedev said solemnly, "do you have what I want?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile, "I don''t know. I don''t know much about red wine, but..."


    Gao Yang lowered his voice and whispered, "I just emptied the wine cellar of the president of Ukraine not long ago. There is no bottle left. There are a lot of good wine in it. Maybe you will like it."


    "It sounds interesting," said roztowski with a smile. "Is it convenient to get the wine now?"


    Yalebin waved his hand and said with a smile, "no, don''t bother. We''ve been here long enough. We still have something to do in the evening. I think we can take some time to go to the boss''s wine cellar and have a look. You can drink anything today."


    "Well, let''s talk about it. I''m very concerned about how you do it. I''m very interested in it," rostowski said with a smile


    So Gao Yang began to talk about how they emptied polonevich''s house, and then attracted a group of old men''s laughter.


    While joking, the restaurant remembered the soft piano sound. The pianist''s level was good, and the soft music would not make people feel noisy, but would only set off the atmosphere better.


    In the sound of the music, Gao Yang said that when they found a room full of antique gun collections, Tata suddenly came to the spirit and whispered, "a room full of collections? Is there anything else? We can go again."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "no, we''re empty. There''s no gun left."


    Tata looked disappointed, but Vasili said with interest, "what about the swords and armor?"


    "Well, it''s empty, too."


    "The cellar is completely empty?"


    "Yes, it''s like moving. There''s nothing left."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "then it seems that we really have to go and see your collection."


    Just then the piano stopped, grevatov stood up and whispered, "I have to play a song before my dinner."


    Alebin waved his hand and said with a smile, "go."


    Grevatov straightened his gray jacket, walked towards the piano, looked up at grevatov, whispered a few words to the pianist, the pianist immediately left the stool, and grevatov sat down.


    After grevatov sat for a moment, the sound of the piano rang quickly. Then, Gao Yang thought he wouldn''t be too surprised. Now he thought that the black devil was a bunch of monsters. It''s not surprising to do anything. However, he still couldn''t control his emotions because he was severely shocked.


    Just after a short period of music, Gao Yang heard it. It was the piano solo part of Tchaikovsky''s first piano concerto.


    There is a gifted girlfriend of music who still has high appreciation ability, so he can hear that grevatov''s fingering is slightly astringent, but soon, grevatov adjusted it at a very fast speed, and the astringency disappeared completely.


    "Tchaikovsky Piano Concerto No. 1, oh, FAK, that''s OK!"


    Yalebin looked calm and said to the shocked, "why not?"


    Gao Yang said in a low voice at a loss: "no, I''m just shocked by grevatov''s level. He... FAK, what kind of monster are you helping..."


    Yalebin just smiled, and the other black demons didn''t seem to make a fuss. Only Gao Yang was adapting to grevatov''s great contrast.


    When grevatov finished playing the piano, the pianist applauded, and some customers in the restaurant applauded. This is the sense of amazement brought by the strong contrast of identity. An old farmer went up to play a piano with high attainments, which originally caused a sensation.


    After playing the piano, grevatov got up and bowed slightly. After thanking the audience for their applause with great gentlemanly demeanor, he walked back to them, because he began to serve.


    The dishes were served at the same time. Gao Yang began to talk while eating. The preparation time was relatively long, and they ate slowly. Therefore, although they came early, there were more and more people in the restaurant.


    After a long and unpleasant dinner, which always makes people fall into memories and thoughts, alebin looked at his watch and smiled and said, "it''s time to go. It''s time to continue working."


    When a group of people stood up and began to walk towards the gate, it happened that a group of people had just entered the restaurant.


    There are a lot of people who have just come in. There must be more than ten people. According to the basic etiquette, when they see yarobin coming face-to-face, they have to make way for the old man to pass first, but the person in front of them raised the phone after entering the door, as if they didn''t see several old people coming face-to-face.


    Gao Yang watched the person walking in the front broadcast the phone, and then put the phone in his ear, while yalebin stopped and stood aside to let the oncoming people pass. At this time, the phone in Gao Yang''s pocket suddenly rang.

 Chapter 1737

    First there was vibration, then there was the sound of passionate music. When the mobile phone suddenly rang, Gao Yang''s first reaction was not so coincidental.


    The ringing mobile phone is the one that the black devil got from the enemy. Gao Yang doesn''t know the boot password and plans to send it to be cracked, but he doesn''t have time to go.


    Hearing the music, the leader of the group of people who had just entered the door looked at Gao Yang with a little surprise.


    "I won''t be so lucky for the second Olympic Games."


    Gao Yang muttered, took out his mobile phone, and then quickly pressed the power button to silence the phone first.


    Hang up, or answer, Gao Yang muttered in his heart, but he hurriedly took preventive measures, that is, put the silent phone next to his ear, pretend that he has been connected, and then whispered, "hello."


    Why did Gao Yang do this? That''s because the group of people who came here knew they were not serious people. The two people in suits and shoes in front of them and the group of people behind them looked fierce. If they were not bodyguards, and they were bodyguards with guns, Gao Yang would dare to pull out his eyes if they could be mistaken.


    Now Ukraine is very chaotic. It is very normal for some rich people to go out with bodyguards.


    Although Gao Yang thinks that it is unlikely to be an enemy when he meets face-to-face, Gao Yang still makes some mistakes in his heart. What if.


    Yalebin whispered aside, "the other party is familiar with the telephone ring."


    So Gao Yang, who was pretending to answer the phone, turned slightly and whispered, "I can see it too. Can''t it be such a coincidence?"


    Yalebin continued to walk with his crutch, smiled and whispered, "go out and talk."


    The man who put the phone next to his ear put down the phone and didn''t look at Gao Yang. He just lowered his head and operated his mobile phone.


    Holding up the phone, Gao Yang said loudly, "ah, OK, OK, no problem. You may not be able to hide. Get ready to do it!"


    In the latter sentence, his voice was very low, and he said it to Tata, who had come right in front of him.


    When I raised my eyes, I found that the caller suddenly stood back one step, and then two steps back. Just then, he put it in his ear and pretended to be connected. The phone rang again.


    At this moment, pretending to answer the phone is not an embarrassing problem. It''s dangerous.


    As soon as Gao Yang turned around, he slammed the phone forward and pulled out his gun, while yalebin suddenly shouted, "Kirk Doyle!"


    What a coincidence.


    The man with the phone suddenly bowed and ran back, while the people behind him just lifted their clothes and pulled out their guns.


    Why can''t we start first? It''s really because the distance is too close. Both sides are caught off guard. Even if there are two invincible double gunners, Gaoyang and Tata, the other side''s position and terrain have decided that it''s impossible to kill them in an instant. As long as both sides fire at the same time, both sides will lose.


    If we can go out and make proper arrangements, even if we kill again immediately, it is much safer than drawing guns face-to-face and shooting each other. Others don''t say that the front yalebin is in his eighties. If it''s a situation of raising guns and shooting each other, if any bullet comes, yalebin won''t be finished.


    Therefore, Gao Yang, who has always advocated taking the initiative to attack and fire first, this time did not dare to take action because of the danger. He was not willing to take action until the situation was out of control and completely exposed.


    Tata shouted, the caller bent down and ran forward, while the people behind him quickly surrounded him and surrounded him in the middle of the crowd.


    Tata opened fire first, but before he opened fire, yalebin''s crutch raised his head like a poisonous snake, snapped off the gun in the hand of a bodyguard, suddenly poked forward and directly poked on the bodyguard''s Adam''s apple.


    After Tata shot, Gao Yang also shot. He pulled out his own 1911, but he has completely lost the possibility of hitting the caller, because a group of extremely dedicated bodyguards have surrounded him in the middle.


    "Spread out!"


    He gave a loud roar because he found the situation out of control.


    The caller suspected Kirk Doyle, because the roar of alebin made him look back involuntarily.


    It''s a coincidence to meet Kirk Doyle in the best restaurant in Kiev, but it makes sense because it''s the best restaurant. However, even if Gao Yang knows it''s Kirk Doyle, he can''t leave Kirk Doyle, because Kirk Doyle''s bodyguards are too professional.


    Quickly surrounded Kirk Doyle, and then pulled out the same Uzi submachine gun. Although Gao Yang and tarta fired three shots in a row and killed three people at the first time, they had to escape immediately.


    The bodyguards didn''t mean to fight to the end. They formed a group, surrounded Kirk Doyle, and rushed to the door of the restaurant. Then their actions were very consistent. They bowed their heads, turned around, bent over, pouted their hips, and ran forward with Uzi''s backhand while shooting back.


    Gao Yang couldn''t hit the fatal area of the bodyguards, because all the bodyguards were wearing bulletproof vests, and he couldn''t shoot the enemy''s head and face. He shot two shots and found that he couldn''t kill the other party. The backhand shooting of the bodyguards forced them to disperse quickly to avoid the inaccurate but dense bullet rain.


    It was found that Gao Yang''s and Tata''s shooting methods could not ensure the control of the situation. Yalebin jumped to the side. However, when Tata and several people behind Gao Yang found that they met a tortoise shell, the shooting method could not quickly solve the problem. When the enemy''s shooting was in great danger, they immediately chose to avoid and lie down on the ground, and then shot the heels and knees of the bodyguards with a pistol.


    Gao Yang also had to avoid. Of course, he could hit anyone who was running away in the thigh and leave them first, but in that case, he would have to be hit by Uzi submachine gun bullets.


    Gaoyang and Tata fell forward on the ground at the same time and quickly crawled to both sides. When they seized the opportunity to shoot again, the bullet hit the bodyguards'' thighs, and the fallen bodyguards who were not dead caused them more trouble.


    The fallen bodyguards lay on the ground and shot, so Gao Yang had to shoot the fallen bodyguards first to ensure his safety.


    After his head and feet, he just shot back with Uzi. Such a target is not easy to kill immediately. When Gaoyang and Tata killed all the bodyguards who fell to the ground but are still shooting, the caller has rushed out of the restaurant door surrounded by two bodyguards.


    The bodyguards protected their targets in a tragic way. In just a few seconds, there were nine more bodies on the ground, most of them were hit in the leg and then in the head.


    The gunfire finally stopped, and jarebin''s voice rang out. He shouted, "catch the living! Chase!"

 Chapter 1738

    Gaoyang and Tata rushed to the gate, but as soon as they reached the gate, they immediately backed back, and then there were many bullet holes in the huge glass window.


    The bodyguard began to turn and shoot at the door to stop the pursuit behind him.


    If wearing bulletproof vests, Gao Yang also has to avoid. He must choose to avoid injury between catching Kirk Doyle alive and avoiding injury. Kirk Doyle is only one of the people sent by de Yue, but he is the only active person representing big Ivan and Satan. This is the biggest difference between him and de Yue at present.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground and grabbed Uzi. Then his left hand quickly took it out in his left pocket, and then took out a black hood.


    The headgear is specially made, light and smooth. The material is like silk stockings. It can''t be seen when folded in your pocket.


    The reason why we should make and carry this Headcover is too simple. People kill and set fire everywhere all day and don''t want to be recognized by others. Of course, such a Headcover is a necessary product for promoting home travel.


    Looking at Gao Yang, his left hand shook and his two hands supported. After only two eyes appeared on the head cover, Tata, lying on the ground side by side with Gao Yang, opened his eyes and stared at Gao Yang.


    Gaoyang just looked at Tata, so he shouted, "safety measures!"


    The gunfire outside stopped, but then it rang again. Uzi''s bullets were limited, but two people could take turns shooting and temporarily block Gaoyang and Tata.


    Gaoyang and Tata just wait for the opportunity to rush out. As for the others, they don''t care, because naturally others will help them clean up the intercepted bodyguards and give them a way to pursue.


    "Lebedev keeps up with Kirk Doyle and the others stay to clean up here. It''s too messy."


    Vasili rushed to the French window next to him, threw his hand and smashed a chair into the window. After breaking the glass, there were two shots, and the two bodyguards left to stop fell down.


    Gao Yang and Tata quickly jumped and rushed to the door. Tata didn''t push the door at all in front. He covered his face with his arm and directly hit the glass door. The already beaten glass door broke.


    Tata''s move slowed down Gao Yang''s speed, because the falling glass forced Gao Yang to pause.


    Tata also picked up a Uzi submachine gun. As soon as he went out, he immediately raised his gun and shot. When Gao Yang went out, he saw Tata standing there and firing at a black car.


    Gao Yang immediately started shooting, but found that the bullet hit only one white spot on the glass. He immediately aimed the muzzle at the tire, but he found that the bullet hit the tire without any reaction.


    Kirk Doyle got on a car parked on the side of the road, and the front of the car looked up at them. The distance was less than 10 meters, but there was no possibility of shooting to stop the car. It was a bulletproof car. The glass could not be penetrated, the body could not be penetrated, and of course the explosion-proof tire could not be penetrated.


    Lebedev also rushed out. He didn''t stop and rushed to his car. After Kirk Doyle got on the bus, the bulletproof car rushed directly towards Gaoyang and Lebedev.


    Gao Yang and Lebedev hurried away and watched the car pass by.


    Lebedev got on the bus and his car stopped by the side of the road. Because he came early, the parking position was very close to the gate of the restaurant, which was a rare advantage.


    Lebedev turned around, then the car roared and stopped in front of Gaoyang and Tata.


    Gao Yang shouted at the restaurant, "get out!"


    After roaring, Gao Yang got into the car. Before he closed the door, Lebedev kicked the accelerator and let the car run out. The strong acceleration made Gao Yang lean heavily against the seat.


    "That''s a bulletproof car. It''s heavy!"


    "We can catch up."


    After a brief communication between Tata and Lebedev, Lebedev made a sharp turn and the rear wheel drive car shook off the tail. Gao Yang sitting in the back seat was almost thrown out of the car.


    When Lebedev readjusted the front of the car and closed the door, he shouted angrily: "this is greenshevsky street! See? That''s the parliament building. There are all sentinels and martial law military and police everywhere. We''ll just chase down and die! It''s time to withdraw! We must withdraw!"


    Can already see the bulletproof car leaving ahead of time. Tata raised his submachine gun and shouted, "my captain said to catch him alive. Didn''t you hear that?"


    "This is a good scoring situation? We''ve lost our chance!"


    Lebedev suddenly said, "shut up! There are still many opportunities!"


    The two cars shuttled back and forth in the traffic flow. At a very fast speed, they looked at the speedometer and found that Lebedev had driven the car to 100 kilometers.


    A hundred kilometers is not too fast, but it depends on where. On the streets where the traffic flow is not dense but definitely not sparse, the speed is already very fast.


    Gaoyang knew he couldn''t stop talta and Lebedev unless he shot them.


    "Falk! I''m Ziao! You two old bastards, that''s an armored car!"


    Gao Yang is on grezevsky street, which concentrates almost all the highest level government departments in Ukraine, such as parliament building, presidential palace, etc. when Ukraine has started civil war, this key has become the core zone. How can there be no large number of military and police to maintain security.


    Ukraine has already placed armored vehicles and tanks at all intersections. In addition, of course, there are a large number of armed soldiers.


    But Lebedev, who was driving, turned a blind eye to it. He didn''t care about anything except the black bulletproof car.


    "Hit him! Hit him! Catch up and hit him!"


    Tata roared, and Lebedev roared, "shut up! I know what to do."


    Because he saw the soldiers running on the street and the turret of an armored vehicle turning towards them.


    "Can''t hit!"


    Gao Yang''s car is a 2006 second-hand Mercedes Benz S350, which can not be regarded as a dependent car. However, the car in front is the new Mercedes Benz S600. The most important thing is that people are bulletproof cars.


    Gao Yang screamed because he secreted too much adrenaline, and then he hurriedly put on his seat belt.


    Bulletproof cars are not so flexible to drive because of the heavy vehicle. Of course, they can''t get on the streets with a lot of traffic. Although neither of the two bastard drivers cares about the innocent, they still have to pay attention to avoid accidents. They can''t run in an accident, especially when they are so fast.


    Lebedev caught up with the bulletproof car, but he didn''t hit it, and Tata kept shouting, "the angle is wrong, no, damn it! Move forward, brake! No, hit him in the rear wheel position and let him out of control!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help it. He didn''t want to teach the black devil how to do it, but after knowing that he couldn''t avoid a crash, he wanted to say a few words, so he roared with Tata: "side crash, be careful!"

 Chapter 1739

    Avoiding a car in front, Lebedev gently turned the direction and hit the left side of the bulletproof car near the rear wheel.


    Don''t be fooled by the fierce crash scenes in the film. If you dare to crash into the car in front when the speed is nearly 100 kilometers per hour, the car in front will be unlucky, but you must be better. It''s normal to roll out of control. Once you roll over at high speed, especially when the car rolls up, the best car will be finished.


    So Lebedev was very skillful when he crashed. He didn''t have that big relative speed. He used the front of the car to push the rear of the bulletproof car instead of crashing into it.


    The car lost control and turned to the right. Lebedev slammed the direction and stepped on the brake. The car almost completed a turn, but Lebedev adjusted the posture of the car again.


    There were also some signs that the bulletproof car was empty. The front of the car was to the left and the rear was oriented to the right. However, the bulletproof car also adjusted the posture of the body before it got out of control. After a period of violent snake, it came back.


    Lebedev shouted in shock, "what''s the matter? This car is against me and is out of my control!"


    Shouted: "ESP! ESP!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Body electronic stability system, FAK! It''s the traction control system. Turn it off!"


    Lebedev suddenly patted the steering wheel and said angrily, "how did you turn off this damn thing!"


    Gao Yang poked his head out and looked at it for half a day. He shouted, "hold that key down and don''t put it!"


    Lebedev pressed the ESP control button and waited for a while. When the button light was on, he shouted, "OK, turn it off. Now there will be no on-board computer to help you drive, Falk! And an airbag!"


    Lebedev hit the direction and said angrily, "what do you mean!"


    "If you crash! Boom! Pop up an airbag to protect you, but it will hit you hard. You may not even get out of the car."


    Lebedev roared, "what are you doing with the all this mess in your car? What are you doing!"


    "A good thing to protect your life!"


    Tata suddenly reached out and pointed to the car in front and shouted, "they''re turning!"


    The bulletproof car in front was about to turn, and just then, Gao Yang suddenly remembered something, so he shouted, "where is the American embassy! They want to go to the embassy."


    "Go out and get him back!"


    After a loud roar, Lebedev clicked the brake, and then drove the roof to the butt of the bulletproof car turning the corner. This time, the impact was not violent, but the impact angle was good. The bulletproof car was pushed to turn the front, but it didn''t get out of control.


    With the sharp brake sound and body shaking, Lebedev stopped the car, but turned his head and watched the bulletproof car turn its head. After finally stopping, the front of the car turned in the direction they came.


    After the bulletproof car was hit and turned to stop, it hardly stopped. With the smoke from the crazy rotation of the four wheels, it rushed out again, but the bulletproof car was retrograde on the road just passed.


    "Turn around, turn around, they ran back," he shouted


    "Shut up! Shut up! I''m not blind!"


    Lebedev engaged the reverse gear and looked at the cars that stopped one after another to avoid him. The steering wheel turned left and right. After reversing the car at a high speed in a not wide gap, he suddenly hit the direction. After turning around in a slightly wider place, he chased the bulletproof car again.


    Tarta gritted her teeth and said, "it''s hard to catch up, hit him, then hit him!"


    Lebedev roared, "shut up, where''s the airbag you said?"


    He shouted loudly. He was frightened by an oncoming car. Now he is sitting in a car retrograde in the traffic flow.


    Gao Yang feels the unprecedented stimulation. He is about to pee his pants. People have different tolerance for different types of stimulation. For example, Gao Yang dares to jump from a height of thousands of meters. Although he has experienced a plane crash, it has no great impact on her. He also dares to walk around in the hail of bullets. Tommy has not fallen off the plane, But when he gets to the sky, he''ll be scared to pee his pants.


    This has nothing to do with courage. Fear is fear. It''s natural fear. It''s obvious that Gao Yang has limited tolerance for shuttling through the traffic, watching cars coming one after another, and then stopping or flashing past.


    Gao Yang simply closed his eyes, and then he shouted, "if the impact force is not enough, the airbag will not open, and if the angle is not positive enough, it will not open."


    Lebedev is certainly not to satisfy curiosity. He must know what consequences the airbag will bring to him after impact and under what conditions the airbag will open.


    There is a bulletproof car in front, which is also retrograde, which will frighten the cars coming from the opposite side. Therefore, in order to avoid an accident, some cars successfully stop and are rear ended by the rear car, while others are scared to death by Gaoyang''s car again after successfully avoiding it. Although there is a car in front, it does not bring any advantage to Gaoyang. On the contrary, The more chaotic road makes pursuit more difficult.


    Finally, Gao Yang saw the bulletproof car again. The difficulty of pursuit made it difficult for them to catch up with the bulletproof car immediately. This time, he saw the bulletproof car again because the bulletproof car slowed down and was about to turn a corner.


    "That''s the Zhengfu building!"


    "Hit him!"


    "Shut up!"


    In the mixed theory of three people yelling at the same time, Lebedev drove his car and hit the bulletproof car. The bulletproof car was going to turn, so this time, their car hit the side of the bulletproof car.


    There was a loud noise. There was a strong smell in the car. The dust shrouded the car. Gao Yang was heavily strangled on the seat by the seat belt. He could only hear the sharp squeak of the car wheels, but he couldn''t see anything.


    For a moment, Gao Yang fell into a sense of fear like when he crashed, but that was a moment. When the car stopped, Gao Yang heard the tarta shooting in front of him, while Lebedev heard a hissing sound.


    Gao Yang also wanted to help Tata and Lebedev out of trouble, but when he saw that Tata shot through the airbag and Lebedev cut the airbag with a knife, he didn''t say anything.


    After opening the safety belt, Gao Yang didn''t get off in a hurry. He looked out of the window. The bulletproof car was pushed and slid out for a long distance until it hit the isolation pile. The people on the bulletproof car hadn''t moved yet. However, Gao Yang saw that some soldiers on duty were running with guns.


    Gao Yang sighed and said loudly, "guys, unfortunately, we are at the door of the main building of Ukraine."

 Chapter 1740

    The most unfortunate thing is that there are two soldiers next to Gaoyang''s parking lot, not even five meters apart.


    Stunned by the two rushing cars, they immediately reacted. Then the two soldiers pointed their guns at them and walked quickly.


    Lebedev reached out and wiped his forehead, and then said in a very disapproving voice, "the impact is not very strong."


    As soon as Lebedev''s voice fell, a soldier stretched out his hand and opened his door. After grabbing Lebedev, he shouted, "come down!"


    While withdrawing from Lebedev, the soldier saw Gao Yang in the back seat, and then he noticed that Gao Yang was wearing a headdress.


    A little stunned, the soldier immediately shouted in a more vigilant tone: "don''t move, get off!"


    Don''t move and get off are obviously contradictory orders, but it''s understandable that no one will pick up the soldier''s language at this time.


    The soldier who went to evacuate Lebedev held a gun in one hand and held Lebedev in the other. His companion was nervously moving back and forth on Tata and Gaoyang with a gun. Therefore, the soldier who went to evacuate Lebedev gained a strong sense of security and finally didn''t hold the trigger first.


    Lebedev got out of the car, and then with a wave of his right hand, the dagger hidden in his right hand cut off half of the soldier''s neck. When he just landed, he reached out his hand and grabbed the barrel of another soldier''s gun. He stood up low. His right hand cut off half of the soldier''s neck again, and then another knife cut off the gun belt still hanging on the soldier.


    He cut the necks of two soldiers with three knives, two knives, and one knife cut the gun belt. Then Lebedev waved the barrel in his left hand, and didn''t know where to put the dagger in his right hand. Then he held the AK74 rifle.


    Lebedev immediately opened fire, and he stood there and began to shoot at the soldiers who rushed from all sides.


    At this time, Gaoyang and Tata also got off, and then they both started a fire.


    Gao Yang stood by the car. He felt his legs were a little soft. He was carsick, but it didn''t prevent him from shooting the bullet accurately.


    Uzi submachine guns are never known for their accuracy, but at close range, submachine guns, pistols or rifles are really not different for Gao Yang.


    Lebedev said loudly: "a total of twelve people are coming towards us. Solve them. Two people have been sheltered. There are ten people left. There are two armored vehicles. Tata, you destroy the enemies in front and on the right. Boss, you are responsible for the enemies behind us. Pay attention to saving bullets, try to shoot single shot, and aim at the enemy..."


    When Lebedev talked, the twelve people who came to them had been solved, but Lebedev was still talking.


    Gaoyang and Tata couldn''t help it, so they both shouted in unison, "shut up!"


    Lebedev suddenly broke out. He roared, "then you teach me to drive!"


    Tata ran to Lebedev''s side, picked up another ak-74 from the ground, threw one of Lebedev''s magazines, and shouted, "please, shut your mouth."


    Just then, the bulletproof car pushed onto the isolation pile started again. Tata turned the muzzle of the gun and fired more than a dozen shots at the driver''s position, but still failed to penetrate the window glass.


    The driver of the bulletproof car fell back and got off the car. When the isolation pile and the roof of their car were on, he quickly stopped again. The wheels were smoking and could not go back any more, so the driver stopped and drove forward a little distance.


    Gao Yang and the three of them looked at the bulletproof car, but they couldn''t open the strong iron can.


    Fall back a little and move forward a little. The activity space of the bulletproof car is getting larger and larger. If you don''t take some measures, the bulletproof car can hit the obstacle and continue to run.


    It took a lot of effort to stop Kirk Doyle''s bulletproof car. How can he run away again.


    Lebedev and Tata were shooting at more soldiers coming, but Gao Yang walked to the trunk of their car.


    Open the trunk, Gao Yang took out an rpg-26 rocket launcher, and then said loudly, "step back."


    When attacking the enemy''s stronghold not long ago, we had to hide to meet the enemy, so of course we can''t take out the things that can''t be hidden. Just now when we were chasing the bulletproof car, the rocket in the trunk didn''t have time to take out, and it''s useless. But now, it''s just used to open this bulletproof car like an iron can, and the rocket can be used.


    Lebedev and Tata stepped back quickly, breathed loudly and whispered, "two, do you still think it''s necessary to catch cockdoyle alive in this case?"


    Lebedev said in a deep voice, "the captain''s order must be thoroughly implemented."


    He breathed loudly, looked at the bulletproof car in front of him, finally hit the obstacle, and then began to fall back and rush out. After that, he finally pulled the trigger.


    It''s too close. Gao Yang is worried that he will be affected by the explosion power. Although it''s an armor piercing warhead, it''s always good to be careful. When the bulletproof car drives out for more than ten meters, it''s certainly no problem to fire again.


    If he didn''t have to catch it alive, Gao Yang would hit the cabin position of the bulletproof car. Unfortunately, the overpressure effect of the armor piercing bomb would certainly kill all the people inside, so he had to hit the engine position at the front of the car.


    The effect of the rocket was very good. With a loud bang, the front of the car bounced upward, but the heavy body made the front of the car just slightly off the ground, quickly fell to the ground, and then burned quickly.


    If the car doesn''t burn, Gao Yang can''t help taking the bulletproof car with a complete cockpit, but when the car burns, the people inside can''t wait to burn to death.


    Gao Yang threw away the rocket launcher on his shoulder and walked towards the burning car. Now he is worried that the car is burning, and the people in his forehead are dizzy and can''t get out by themselves.


    When walking, Gao Yang found that his legs were really soft. Not only that, he also wanted to vomit, so he was really carsick.


    Tata and Lebedev were shooting, and more and more soldiers were shooting at them. However, the armored vehicles did not fire, but they were already driving towards them.


    When Gao Yang came to the car, the rear door opened and a man rolled out of the car with a mobile phone in his hand.


    "I''m at your door. Help me! Help me!"


    In the voice of suspected cockdole''s despair, Gao Yang walked up to him, stepped on his hand with one hand, kicked his other foot directly on his head, then bent down, picked up the talking mobile phone in cockdole''s hand with one hand, and grabbed cockdole''s hair with the other hand.


    Like a dead dog, he grabbed kirkdall''s hair, held the phone in one hand, hung up the phone, and shouted to Lebedev and Tata, "get out."

 Chapter 1741

    Gao Yang likes to act with the black devil. They can always make particularly complex things very simple and solve the difficult problems in a direct, rough and simple way.


    Gao Yang also really hates to act with black devils, because these old people are too brave, fearless and fearless. They are too afraid to die, so you have to take the risk of starting at least ten times higher than the normal value.


    Dancing on the tip of the knife, this way of action is really not used to.


    From a more comprehensive point of view, the black devil is old and not afraid of death. They also want to die on the battlefield to end their life, so of course they are fearless. They don''t consider the risks and consequences at all. Gao Yang, he is still young and has a great future. He also plans to raise his parents for the old and die. He has a beautiful wife waiting for him to marry back, so, Of course, he can''t play with his life like the black devil.


    Put the cell phone in his pocket, pulled out his pistol from his arms, Gao Yang pulled cokdall back, while Tata and Lebedev opened fire to cover Gao Yang.


    There is also a reason why armored vehicles do not fire. Although the weather is approaching the evening, there are many vehicles on the road. After being stirred by Gao Yang and kirkdall''s vehicles retrogradely, a considerable number of vehicles have stopped on the road. If the machine gun on the armored vehicle fires, it will inevitably cause large-scale accidental injuries.


    Gao Yang thinks that even if there is a possibility of accidental injury in guarding such an important place as the Zhengfu building, those soldiers should also fire. Otherwise, their guard will be meaningless.


    But no matter for fear of accidental injury or for any other reason, since the two armored vehicles that exist as heavy fire points did not fire, this is a blessing in misfortune. Why? Because as soon as the armored vehicle fires, Gao Yang must hang here.


    Gao Yang''s heart is praying that the machine gun on the armored vehicle must not fire, and the vehicle machine gun must not fire, otherwise, even if he has great ability, he will be finished.


    After the war began, the cars in the rear didn''t know what was happening and were still driving. When people who avoided or stopped found that the situation was bad, they ignored the small scraping, or abandoned the car and fled, or drove away directly. At this time, life protection must be the first.


    A car can run because the car in front of him has started to escape, but when the road in front of him opens, the driver on the car wants to drive away, he is pointed at his head with a gun outside the car.


    Pointing to the driver''s head, the muzzle of the gun swung, indicating that after the driver got off, the driver immediately pushed open the door, held up his men, got out of the car and ran away.


    He opened the door with one hand, threw Kirk Doyle''s head into the back seat, picked up Kirk Doyle''s legs, threw him into the back seat, and shouted, "you can go."


    Lebedev turned and threw his rifle at Gao Yang. When Gao Yang caught the rifle, he had run around to the door and got into the car.


    Gao Yang took the gun and fired it immediately. At this time, there was no soldier who could fire at them. Except for two armored vehicles, those soldiers were either shot or suppressed and dared not show up.


    Tata took two steps back, reached Gao Yang''s side and whispered, "you get in the car and I''ll cover you."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "don''t talk nonsense. We should go together. It''s useless for you to stay and suppress. Once the armored vehicle fires, it has to be a sieve. As for those soldiers, they don''t need to suppress any more!"


    After Tata raised his gun and turned, he smiled and said, "keep an eye on me. I have to scare the armored car away, or they will hit."


    After Tata ran back to their car, he took out an rpg-26 from the trunk and shouted to Yang, "get in the car, you drive up, I''ll get in the car again."


    Gao Yang angrily said: "put down the rocket launcher and don''t stimulate the armored vehicle!"


    Lebedev shouted loudly in the car, "get in the car!"


    Tata picked up the rocket launcher, then stretched out his left hand and waved to the armored vehicle coming directly at him, indicating that the armored vehicle should move away quickly, otherwise he would fire.


    Then the armored car really turned a corner.


    Gao Yang slipped into the back seat of the car, and then Lebedev immediately drove slowly forward, while Tata turned a corner with a rocket launcher, reached out his hand to the armored car coming from the other side, shook his palm, and then reached out his hand to indicate the direction of the car.


    After the second armored car stopped, Tata quickly ran back a few steps, opened the co pilot''s door and jumped into the car.


    Before Tata closed the door, Lebedev had frantically stepped on the accelerator to the bottom.


    Gao Yang held his gun and fired continuously. After Lebedev drove away from the dangerous area, he pushed kirkdall''s legs in hard, then closed the door, and then shouted, "you two old bastards! Madman!"


    Tata was not angry. After laughing, he turned to Gao Yang and said, "don''t worry, you can''t die. After so many years, they haven''t made any progress. Have you seen the green sign on the armored car? The small green card pasted on represents no ammunition. It is purely displayed here as a frightening thing."


    Lebedev also said loudly: "he was right. Although the two armored vehicles were placed there, there was no danger. Don''t ask me why they didn''t distribute ammunition. I don''t know, but if I guess, I would think that the person who commanded those soldiers didn''t trust their soldiers."


    Gao Yang looked back and said loudly, "why?"


    Lebedev said with a distressed face: "I just said don''t ask why, how do I know why!"


    Tata laughs: "Idiot, can''t you see that? You have to look at the current situation and figure it out? The people sent to guard here should be the internal security forces, which should be the people in alpha, Ukraine, but that''s not the case. The soldiers guarding here are ordinary troops, and their combat effectiveness is very poor, and the two armored vehicles, look at the number and painting, that''s the key to the arch guard The troops of the Department, so it is obvious that the soldiers equipped with live ammunition are trusted by the current government. The newly formed troops are transferred, but they do not have armored vehicles. The duty of the armored vehicles is to guard here, but they are old troops and are not trusted, so they are put here but do not give them bullets. They can only drive the armored vehicles to hit us, so I have to use rocket propelled grenades to kill them They were scared, and I couldn''t fire in the car. Now you understand? "


    Lebedev grunted disdainfully and said, "you really have the patience to explain this."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized: "there are so many ways. I see. No wonder you are not afraid. I really thought you are not afraid of anything."

 Chapter 1742

    After a basin of cold water poured on cockdole''s head, cockdole trembled and slowly opened his eyes.


    "You''re Kirk Doyle."


    After nodding subconsciously, Kirk Doyle couldn''t help touching his head, looked at the high voice asking him, and then turned his head to look at the people around him.


    He found himself surrounded by a group of old men. In addition to fear, Kirk Doyle was even more surprised, but he couldn''t help but tremble and say, "you, you are big Ivan!"


    The sitting alebin shrugged, then smiled and shook his head and said, "you guessed wrong."


    The same sitting Gao Yang nodded his head, and then said loudly, "tell me, tell me what tasks Deyo mather has given you. By the way, who is this number and who was the last call you made? You seem to want him to save your life."


    Cockdoyle trembled, his lips trembling and said, "arsheni Pavlovic yanukcaik."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "Wow, the general manager of Ukraine?"


    Kirk Doyle nodded slowly. Gao Yang frowned and said with a smile, "your friend is very big."


    Kirk Doyle just looked frightened, raised his breath and shouted, "now, tell me what dejo mather sent you to do."


    Kirk Doyle said tremblingly, "come to do business and buy. I''ll handle all his business in Ukraine for him."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "acquisition? It also includes the person who bought me. You sent someone to ambush me not long ago. Oh, I haven''t had time to introduce myself. You work for Deyue. Like you, I work for big Ivan. Ukraine belongs to me. I''ve introduced it. Now you can continue to answer my questions."


    Cockdole said sadly, "I, what should I say?"


    The tongue he caught was too valuable and knew too many things. Gao Yang didn''t know what to ask for a while. He frowned and said in distress: "you''re not just engaged in acquisition. Tell me, how did you buy my people? Most importantly, who did you buy?"


    Yalebin frowned. Then he held out a hand and said in a low voice, "it''s too inefficient for you to ask. What are you talking about?"


    Gao Yang immediately bowed his head and said respectfully to yalebin, "you''d better ask. He knows too much, and I want him to say everything he knows, so I don''t know what to ask first."


    Yalebin nodded, then stretched out his hand, waved his finger and said in a loud voice, "drag it down and fight."


    Grevatov and rottosky set up Kirk Doyle, dragged it to the house they had already prepared, and then the remaining three followed, and then closed the door. Kirk Doyle''s cry immediately decreased a lot.


    Gao Yang looked at Jared bin sitting next to him and said in surprise, "this is it?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "of course not. It''s extorting a confession by torture. Beating him is just a brief statement."


    After that, yalebin suddenly looked with emotion and said with a smile: "it''s super high-level treatment for five black demons to try one person at the same time. Do you know who can enjoy the treatment of being interrogated by five black demons except Kirk Doyle?"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "who?"


    "None."


    Alebin smiled very cute, like a child who succeeded in a prank. Then he waved his hand and said loudly: "None of them. The luckiest people before had only three black devils interrogating him in turn, because that guy was really too difficult to deal with. One of the three black devils was our highest record. This cockdoyle, he was very lucky. If we weren''t old and bored, he would be eligible for this treatment."


    Gao Yang said with a dry smile, "yes, he''s really lucky."


    After yalebin smiled a few times, he suddenly said seriously, "you just made a few mistakes."


    Gao Yang immediately gathered his smile and said in a deep voice, "you speak."


    Alebin sighed and whispered: "You haven''t received professional training in this field, so you have made several common sense mistakes. First, after you have determined that you have caught a valuable tongue and that the place and process of interrogation are safe, you shouldn''t rush to throw out the questions you want to know most. In this way, he will know what you want to know most, so that he can push out many things on your side Come on, and then he will give you the false answers you want and he can say. "


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I''ve learned how to interrogate, but it''s suitable for the battlefield environment, so I''m used to asking the most critical questions directly, because, er, it''s the battlefield after all."


    Yalebin nodded and said seriously, "it''s dangerous to bring the method applicable to one environment to all environments. You have to understand that your environment is not a battlefield in the real sense. Your current environment is much more complex than the battlefield, so you can''t apply the method on the battlefield here."


    Gao Yang was very happy that he could be taught, because he really needed this knowledge now, so he whispered, "I see."


    Yalebin whispered: "You are not an agent, but your current environment is similar to that of an agent. After an agent catches a tongue, the first thing to consider is whether the tongue has received anti torture training. If the target has received anti torture training, the way you just asked will bring great trouble to the interrogation work and may even make the tongue worthless."


    "Why?" he whispered


    "If you have received anti torture training, first of all, your ability to bear pain is much stronger than that of ordinary people, so for ordinary people, they can bear the pain that will collapse, and then pretend that they can''t bear it and give you false answers. This is a simple and secondary aspect. The trouble is that many professional agents will give psychological hints to themselves when they determine what they want to say After what kind of false answer, he will always instill the answer into himself, even strong enough to make his subconscious think it is true. Then no matter how you torture him, he will only tell you the false answer over and over again to ensure that there will be no deviation in all details, even if he has lost his mind and is in a trance The repeated confession under the state makes you think it can''t be, but it''s still a false answer. "


    Gao Yang nodded and sighed, "I see. If so, what should I do to be right?"

 Chapter 1743

    Gao Yang has been trained to know how to catch prisoners on the battlefield and how to interrogate them quickly, but he is just a mercenary. He certainly didn''t want to learn how to interrogate prisoners professionally and cruelly.


    Of course, even if Gao Yang wanted to learn, no one could teach him. No. 13 and yak mastered some skills in this field, but to be honest, they were not professional.


    An assassin, one who does intelligence work, is in the field. He knows everything, but he is not specialized in interrogation. At least it is not professional enough compared with the black devil who knows everything but not just a little.


    In fact, the black devil doesn''t want people to survive, that is, for the interrogation method of torturing to death and asking for a confession, ordinary people can''t do it. Groliov can cut people''s fingers like turnips, but it''s only a process of elegant saying to take the most miserable scream as pleasant music and grind a big living man to flesh and blood. This kind of thing is not a pervert.


    So generally, Gao Yang doesn''t do anything that needs to interrogate others, not because he is soft hearted, but because he is not a pervert.


    Even if he can''t do the work of interrogation in the future, Gao Yang always needs to know what to do, so he is very eager to know what is the right thing to do.


    Alebin smiled: "Don''t ask anything. Call first, then ask unimportant questions, then call again, and keep asking those unimportant questions that he can choose to tell the truth and you can identify. When you confirm that he starts to tell the truth, keep asking, keep asking repeatedly, and torture him until he is unconscious. At this time, you can put the real questions in and ask him. That''s the only way Then you can ask the real answer! "


    Gao Yang nodded, while alebin continued to smile: "It doesn''t matter what technique you use. The important thing is that you can''t make a mistake in this order, and you should be very careful in the process. You can''t give the tongue the opportunity to establish psychological hints, so this still needs skills. You just know how to do it is not enough. You have to practice and learn from the veteran first, mainly the rhythm."


    After that, yalebin stretched out his hand and pointed to the closed door and said with a smile, "now is a good opportunity. You have five best teachers. Go and have a look. You can learn a lot of special techniques that you can''t see outside. Not everyone can see except you."


    Gao Yang immediately shook his head like a rattle. Are you kidding? He doesn''t want to be a pervert.


    "I''d better forget it. There are two perverts under my command. Ah, no, there are two good players with great potential who can learn this. Well, can you help me teach them?"


    Yalebin sighed with a little regret: "it''s a pity that you learn everything very fast. I''m quite optimistic about you."


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "do you think Kirk Doyle is a person trained in anti torture?"


    Alebin shook his head and said: "I can''t see it. Why? Because you can see it, you don''t have to worry at all. He doesn''t train well. You can''t see those guys with real will as tough as steel. They will pretend to be ordinary people, cry, scream and incontinence. If necessary, they will show a certain degree of resistance before giving up , it makes it more difficult for you to distinguish, so you can''t see a real good player trained in anti torture, because they are really like ordinary people. "


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "ah? What should I do?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "so if you hold your tongue, as long as it is particularly important, you don''t care. Come directly according to the most difficult object. In a gentle and general way, it''s just to fight directly according to the most cruel."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "no wonder, no wonder your trial is a direct fight."


    Yalebin stood up and said: "No, this interrogation method is very tired, so we caught people who can''t have received any training at all, such as a small soldier. Naturally, it''s OK to make fun of how many important things he can master. However, Kirk Doyle, he has such a high status and what he knows is very important. Naturally, we should treat them differently. As I said, when he meets important things, you should treat them differently Never mind whether he has received anti torture training or not. Anyway, you can''t see it. On the most ruthless means, just leave a mouth and be angry. If you can''t ask questions. "


    After that, yalebin smiled, patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "give you a piece of advice."


    Gao Yang immediately respectfully said with a serious face, "please say, I will keep it in mind."


    "Don''t be captured!"


    A piece of nonsense, but jarebin said it in a very serious tone.


    Gao Yang also said very seriously, "I understand that no matter what the situation, I can''t be a prisoner."


    For many people, death is not terrible. The terrible thing is that life is better than death. The terrible thing is that you can''t ask for death.


    A particularly simple truth, but many people just don''t understand, or can''t be cruel to give themselves a pleasure, and then let themselves fall into a situation countless times more terrible than death.


    Gao Yang understood that with his current identity and status, if he was caught alive, there was no doubt that he would suffer the same end as Kirk Doyle. No matter who fell in his hand, he would never run away, so he established his faith again. If he was caught alive, he must kill himself first by all means.


    After that, Gaoyang and yalebin both gave a slight sigh. After a moment of silence, Gaoyang whispered, "when can the trial come to an end?"


    Alebin smiled: "Don''t think about it tonight. My judgment is that Kirk Doyle is unlikely to have received anti torture training. The words you just asked won''t have any bad consequences. You have to know that few people in the world can achieve the effect I said. It''s even more impossible for a person who works for an arms dealer, but there''s no way. His trial will last until tomorrow morning as soon as possible Can give the result of the first time. "


    Gao Yang lost his voice and said, "tomorrow morning is the result of the first time?"


    Alebin smiled, nodded and whispered: "We should have started a big cleaning tonight, but it will be much easier if we catch Kirk Doyle. After he makes a list of the people who have bought the past and gives out what these people have done, we can start cleaning according to the list and the size of their crimes. This list is very important and let them go to trial slowly, so we can have a good rest tonight It''s too late. "


    He breathed loudly, and then whispered, "thank you for your teaching. In addition, now I''m very glad to catch cockdoyle alive, because with him, we can really save too much time."

 Chapter 1744

    Gao Yang did nothing at night and had a good rest all night.


    The old men of the black devil couldn''t rest like Gao Yang. They spent the whole night torturing cockdoyle.


    However, Gao Yang didn''t get the confession he wanted most in the morning, because the torture continued, and yalebin''s habit was such important information. The confession without several verifications was not used at all.


    Therefore, Gao Yang had to wait until after noon to see Kirk Doyle''s confession.


    A thick pile of A4 paper. Grevatov took a thick pile of A4 paper and wanted to give it to yalebin, but after yalebin waved, grevatov turned to Gao Yang to record his confession.


    "The list of defectors has been obtained. From page 74 to page 81, you said that the reading and writing level of Russian is not very high, so the whole record is in English."


    Gao Yang took the stack of confession, and then he saw that the confession was written in pencil. Each page was written in a very standard font, and each page was coded.


    Turning over the last page directly, Gao Yang found that he had written 155 pieces of paper.


    Looking at his admiring eyes, grevatov said in a deep voice: "This confession is very valuable. You can completely rule out the possibility of cockdole lying. Then, cockdole''s position is very high in Deyue mather''s group. Through this confession, you can basically understand how Deyue''s Group operates. This confession also provides extremely favorable testimony for the current concerns. Deyue''s buying action has continued for a long time For some time, before cokdall came here, they had successfully plotted some people. Before cokdall came to Kiev, Deyo gave him a list of all the people he could use in Ukraine, and their names were already on it. "


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva hard, then held up the confession record in his hand and said loudly, "in other words, this is a key to open the door of victory."


    Grevatov nodded and said in a deep voice, "of course you can think so, but personally, I think it''s a yoke around Deyo''s neck."


    Yalebin smiled and said loudly, "it seems that the results are far greater than expected. Good. You can go and have a rest."


    Grevatov whispered, "yes, Captain, we really should have a rest. Besides, what about Kirk Doyle''s body?"


    Yalebin raised his eyebrows and said in a loud voice, "dead?"


    "He''s dead. He can''t carry it. We don''t think it''s necessary to continue."


    After thinking for a moment, yalebin whispered, "don''t deal with the body first. It may be useful. We''ll make a decision after we study the information. You''ll have a rest first. Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night."


    After grevatov left, yalebin smiled at Gao Yang and said, "according to the Convention, the front part is not too important. It is all unimportant things. The important part is in the back. It will be marked on the directory, look at the directory, and then directly look at the key parts. The comprehensive intelligence research and judgment link will be handed over to them."


    Gao Yang nodded, turned to the bottom page, and then saw the key parts underlined on the second page, so he whispered, "from page 40, it''s the introduction of the German treaty. I want to start here."


    Alebin shrugged and said, "start on page 40? Oh, it seems that they are making rapid progress. I say it''s over so soon. Well, start on page 40."


    Gao Yang turned to page 40, and then he couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "My God, grevatov is still a painter."


    Page 40 a pencil sketch, or a portrait, a lifelike face with the name of dejo mather written below.


    Jarebin turned his head and looked at the picture in his hand. He said carelessly, "he is dejo mather?"


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "yes, but I haven''t seen his face so clearly."


    Yalebin said with a smile: "it''s drawn according to the description, and then let Kirk Doyle look at it and correct it. Although there will always be some errors, you can use it as a photo, no problem."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and whispered, "grevatov likes to kill people with pencils. Now it seems that he is also good at drawing people with pencils, and he plays the piano very well. What kind of monsters are you?"


    Yalebin said impatiently, "he is just a very ordinary member of the black devil. You will find that there are many times of surprise in the future. Well, don''t express any regrets and get to the point quickly."


    Gao Yang turned back and then whispered, "Deyo Mather, the place where he met cokdall was in Amsterdam, but cokdall doesn''t know when he will leave, but he knows where de often goes on dates."


    Yalebin whispered, "outdated information is of little value. It only depends on what is useful to us at present."


    Gao Yang raised his head and said with a sad face: "But I think every piece of information here is very useful. For example, dejo mather likes skiing. He goes to a fixed ski resort in Switzerland every year. He likes red wine. He has a winery and stays for a few days every year. Every piece of information in this is worth millions of dollars to me. If I wanted to get these information before, I had to buy it ¡£¡±


    Yalebin waved his hand and said impatiently, "look at the key parts, what we can do at present. I said that you have to have a stable interior to deal with the enemy, so look at the list of defectors, and then look at the distribution of German and Jordanian forces in Ukraine. Since you are in Kiev, you should solve these problems first."


    He breathed loudly, shook his head and said, "it''s like an encyclopedia. Yes, I have to choose the important ones. Well, the list part, Falk! I didn''t expect him to take refuge in Deyue."


    After a cry of indignation, he shouted loudly: "Vitali tyani is a very important position in the Logistics Department of Ukraine, but this person is different. First of all, he is not a partner of big Ivan, but a person supported by big Ivan. Everything he gave was given by big Ivan. The most important thing is that big Ivan saved his life. On my list, Vitali tyani belongs to the most trusted part, FAK, I never thought this man would betray big Ivan. "


    Yalebin disdained: "is it strange? It''s not surprising at all. You shouldn''t be surprised at who defected now. What you should think is how much harm he can cause, and then decide where to put him on the list of people you want to clear."

 Chapter 1745

    If you don''t understand, you have to ask and learn.


    Gao Yang has always been a very studious person. No matter what status he has obtained, he is still the same Gao Yang who was ignorant to become a mercenary at the beginning, because he has always been eager to obtain new knowledge and improve himself. Because of this, Gao Yang has always maintained his humility.


    Gao Yang said respectfully, "how can I judge the danger of an insider and decide the order of eradication? Are there any standards or conditions?"


    Alebin nodded: "Yes, there is no standard, but there are important principles. First of all, how much does this person know about you? Does he know how your organization works? Does he command many people who belong to you? How many people can he sell? For any organization hidden in the dark, people always come first, so analyzing the harm of an insider can''t only look at what he has It depends on how much harm he can do to others. "


    He breathed loudly and whispered: "Vitaly Guinness plays a key role. He controls a lot of resources, but fortunately, he belongs to the dark line and won''t contact others too much. Big Ivan''s duty to him is that when he needs to transport a batch of materials, he can easily transport them out by signing, so as to avoid any trouble from the high-level in Ukraine."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "then he is not the key kind of person, because Vitali''s refuge in Deyue is that he can give your arms to Deyue at most, and this will do limited harm to your organization."


    Gao Yang nodded, then handed the confession to yalebin and said in a deep voice, "you''d better come."


    Yalebin didn''t answer. He shook his head and said with a smile, "no, you come by yourself. You decide the order of everyone."


    Gao Yang looked at the list. He had not seen most of the people on the list, and some of them were partners who provided convenience for big Ivan after being bought by big Ivan. Now he decided to turn to cooperation with the German treaty. Some of them were people within the German treaty arms group and had no public identity or prominent status, but the normal operation of big Ivan''s arms group was inseparable They.


    Looking at each name carefully, Gao Yang has to compare Kirk Doyle''s list with his own list. Otherwise, except for some particularly important people, he doesn''t know what role the name he sees plays in the big Ivan group.


    The progress could not be fast. It took Gao Yang two hours to mark the number behind each name according to the importance. This number is the order of eradication.


    After marking everything, Gao Yang respectfully handed the list to yalebin and said, "do you think this order is appropriate?"


    Yalebin took the list, looked at it for a while, closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then stretched out his hand and said, "give me the pen."


    Gao Yang quickly brought the pencil eliminated by grevatov. After yalebin sighed, he smeared out a number written by Gao Yang with a pencil, filled in a new number, and then whispered, "your decision is wrong. He should be in the top three, and even put him in the first order. It''s right to kill him, but he put him in the twelfth place."


    After that, yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said seriously, "this list has a very important feature. Do you find it?"


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang said carefully: "most of the characters on this list are collaborators, not the core members of big Ivan group. The only three people belong to the internal members of big Ivan at most, not the members of the core scope. Do you mean this?"


    Yalebin nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, you noticed. What does this mean? It shows that the situation is not very bad, because the penetration of the German pact is much lighter than I expected. Only three members belonging to you have been bribed in the past. In your current environment, your people do not surrender to the enemy in a wide range, which surprised me."


    After that, jarebin reached out his hand and crossed the name of the second person who must be removed from the list. He said in a deep voice, "this man can''t be killed, but you put him in the second place, and you put him in the twelfth place, which is the biggest mistake you have made."


    Hold high and concentrate on listening to the teaching, while yalebin slowly said: "Why can''t this person be killed? OLE Sharf, a senior official of the Ukrainian government, there is no doubt that he plays a very important role in you, but this person is not your subordinate. He just chose to cooperate with you because of money. If he can cooperate with you, he can cooperate with Germany. The first thing you should know is that this person is irreplaceable, at least you can''t find a replacement for him in a short time Role candidates. "


    Holding up his pencil, alebin shook it slowly and said: "You should make it clear that this person is just a business partner in terms of the degree of cooperation with you. You can''t kill him just because his business partner wants to do business with others. Especially important is that you kill this business partner, but you can''t find a better candidate. Therefore, what you need to do is to deter him and make him understand that he can only do business with you, rather than change his job because others bid higher The embrace of others. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said shyly, "I thought you would say that anyone who doesn''t work for me must be killed."


    Alebin smiled: "The situation is different and treated differently. Then he said that you should kill and put it in the back. This man, at a glance, has no high value. However, he has just been bought off. Moreover, Kirk Doyle only contacted him once, and did not even threaten him. He just seduced this guy and decided to join the covenant. Although this kind of thing only depends on the result rather than the process, this kind of person, He is a born traitor. He will do everything to get a higher position in the new boss. In particular, the trouble is that he still has contact with many people at the bottom. Don''t think that this person brings little damage because of his low position. On the contrary, he can destroy your foundation. He will guide cockdoyle to kill all his known companions. You will lose It will be the trust of grass-roots personnel. His role is to poke a big hole in your group that has not collapsed yet. "


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I see. Small people will bring great damage. Then, start with him tonight?"


    Yalebin shook his head and said with a smile: "no, he has no chance to cause any damage. I just want to tell you this truth, so we still clear it in your order. Well, after reading the list of internal ghosts, it''s time to see what important minions Germany has in Ukraine. Once the interior is stabilized, it''s time to attack the enemy."

 Chapter 1746

    As it was getting dark, Gao Yang and seven of them sat around the same table to eat.


    The process of eating was very quiet. When yalebin pushed the plate and signaled that he would not eat again, the remaining five people, except Gao Yang, stopped eating and looked up at yalebin.


    Waving his hand, yalebin whispered, "you continue to eat. I''m old and don''t eat so much. Don''t take me as the standard. There''s no time limit."


    The other five people continued to eat their food, but yalebin continued to say slowly: "you already know the contents of those confessions. According to the original plan, we are going to clean up the ghosts and then attack the enemy. However, there is something we need to do first."


    Slowly exhaled, yalebin said in a deep voice: "Deyo mather has found two strong allies, the most important of which is arsheni Pavlovic, who currently controls Ukraine. We need to solve this person."


    With the spoon in his hand, rottosky turned the spoon and said with a smile, "kill him?"


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "no, it''s not technically difficult to kill him, but it will lead to uncontrollable consequences. It''s not advisable to break the bottom line, which will put our boss in a very difficult situation, so we can''t kill him, just like the person who can buy our boss, a business partner of Deyue, we just need to win him to the boss''s side."


    Tata stood up and said loudly, "just win him over. What shall we do?"


    Yalebin gently knocked on the table, and then said with a smile: "negotiation, of course, is negotiation, but we have to try to save money for the boss. Go and hang Kirk Doyle''s body to frighten all the people who should be frightened. Next, the negotiation will be much simpler."


    Lebedev said expressionless, "where is kokdor''s body hanging? At the door of the Ukrainian government building?"


    Alebin nodded, then smiled and said: "I was going to send Kirk Doyle''s body to alchani''s office, but I thought about it. It''s very difficult to put the body in the office, it''s a waste of time, and it can''t be seen by everyone. In this way, the deterrent effect will be weakened too much, so you''re right. Put Kirk Doyle at the gate of the headquarters and hang him on the flagpole."


    Gao Yang bit his tongue because he was too frightened, but he didn''t feel the pain at all. He just said, "do you want to hang a body at the door of Ukraine''s supreme government building or on the flagpole? This, how can this be? This event, this is provocation, extremely serious provocation, Falk, this is too exaggerated!"


    Yalebin waved and said, "no, it''s not necessarily the flagpole. It''s OK to hang the street lamp. If it''s too difficult to hang the flagpole, you don''t have to pursue the little thing of hanging at the highest place. The important thing is that Kirk Doyle can appear at the door of alchani."


    An angry loud voice: "Is there any difference between hanging a street lamp and hanging a flagpole? No matter where it is placed, it is trampling on the dignity of a country! This kind of thing will drive everyone crazy here! Hanging a tortured dead body at the door of a country''s main building is not a warning to alchani that this is, this is trampling on the dignity of the whole country!"


    Yalebin smiled and said gently to Gao Yang: "do you think that up to now, Ukraine has more dignity than we have set foot on?"


    Yalebin looked very deep. Vasili stirred and stirred the spoon in the soup basin, finally threw the spoon on the plate, and then whispered, "is there still dignity in this country?"


    Gao Yangji was worried and said: "however, this will cause an uproar. Doing so will attract the attention of the whole world. Is it really good to pull hatred and attract attention so recklessly?"


    Alebin smiled and whispered: "Not good, but compared with the results obtained, the price can be borne. As I said, frighten all the enemies that can be deterred, let your people know that you are still fighting with the German covenant and have the upper hand until you win, let the people who the German covenant wants to win over rethink their position, and let everyone know that those who are enemies with you die."


    Turning his head to Gao Yang, yalebin smiled and said, "and he died miserably."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, reached out and tapped on the table twice. Then he took a long breath and said in a deep voice, "OK, that''s it."


    Gao Yang was just surprised by yalebin''s idea, which does not mean that he was timid, let alone that he lacked the ability to make judgment in time.


    When a mercenary or arms dealer, he can''t keep people down by virtue of humility. Most people in the world are still afraid of authority but not virtuous. Since they enter this industry, they have to be ruthless enough to deserve their own status. Therefore, it''s no harm to properly show their ruthlessness.


    In particular, it is difficult to hang a dead body on a flagpole. In addition to being cruel, it can also let people know their own means. After carefully weighing yalebin''s words and weighing the advantages and disadvantages, Gao Yang quickly made a decision.


    After that, Gao Yang continued: "If you really want to do this, let the effect be better. Now it''s getting dark, and it''s always convenient to do this after dark, but there will be fewer pedestrians after dark, and the body may be put down and taken away soon, so it''s likely that it won''t be photographed by the reporter. Then, clarify the theme, hang a sign on the body and write a word to remind them."


    Yalebin smiled and said with interest, "what do you think is better to write?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a loud voice, "those who are enemies with me die. I think this sentence is very good."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "you hear me. Don''t forget to write a sign for cockdole."


    Kovatolev said in a deep voice, "I will write it. How about writing it in both English and Russian? English uses helvich font and Russian uses new roman font."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "suit yourself and play freely."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "what about us? Don''t we follow? What are we doing?"


    Yalebin said with a smile: "there''s no need to follow such a small matter. Take out Kirk Doyle''s cell phone and prepare to call. After they hang up the body, you''ll call alchani and talk."


    Gao Yang unconsciously twisted his neck and frowned: "call, OK, what should I say and how should I say?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "can you boast?"

 Chapter 1747

    Gao Yang looked forward to and worried. He expected the black devils to hang Kirk Doyle''s body on the flagpole, but he was also worried about what would happen to the old men in the process.


    No matter how miserable Ukraine is now, Ukraine is actually a country with some influence in Europe, isn''t it? Moreover, Ukraine''s foundation is not thin. Riding on a country''s neck to shit is not something ordinary people can have. Of course, the risk is not small.


    So Gao Yang was still worried about what would happen, but yalebin looked like a person who was fine, and looked at Gao Yang who was fidgeting. Yalebin was puzzled and said, "you look worried. What are you worried about?"


    Gao Yang was also puzzled and said, "of course I''m worried about their safety. Don''t you worry?"


    Jarebin frowned and said, "why worry? What can I worry about? What can I worry about doing such a small thing with the power of the black devil."


    Gaoyang booth Road: "Well, well, even if it''s a small matter, I don''t intend to argue with you about it, but even if it''s a small matter for you, there are always dangers. If they are found and lead to a volley, their fate will not be very good. Such accidents will always happen, so I''m actually curious why you don''t know at all Worry. "


    Gao Yang thought that alebin would say that there would be no danger to the ability of the black devil, but alebin''s answer was not so.


    Yalebin said with a relaxed face and a smile: "we are black devils, but we can''t control our destiny. In my previous decades as black devils, we have to act according to orders. We have rules. We are bound to die. We are not allowed to do this or what. In short, as black devils, we will not be free."


    After sitting in a relaxed position, yalebin smiled: "What about now? The Soviet Union is gone, and the black devil is gone. Everything that supervises us and restricts us is gone. After being firmly suppressed for decades and scattered to the poor for more than 20 years, we get together again and decide what to do. What do you think can restrict us?"


    After smiling and asking back, yalebin said happily: "Therefore, when you call us back, you should think that we are a group of specially trained demons, and we are still black demons who release the demons in our hearts. What are our scruples? What can we worry about? What else can we not lose?"


    Gao Yang thought for a long time, but he really couldn''t think of anything terrible about the black devil.


    Looking at the gaping high, yalebin smiled and said, "do you understand now? No matter how crazy we do, that''s normal."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, if you''re still normal, it''s not normal."


    Yalebin smiled and looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang shook his head and said in a low voice, "forget it, just do what you like."


    Yalebin laughed and said loudly, "you are a very interesting person. You have extraordinary talents and common weaknesses in human nature, but it doesn''t matter. In general, you are a very good young man. I appreciate you. I think you can become a very good leader, just like me. Moreover, I am willing to teach you how to become a leader correctly."


    Gao Yang smiled hard and whispered, "thank you. I''m really happy to get your favor."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I''m not a good teacher, but I want to be a good teacher now. Do you know why?"


    Gao Yang is also very curious, because yalebin is really patient with him. It can be said that he has been teaching him how to deal with some things. Yalebin plays a good role as a good teacher.


    "Why? Why are you willing to teach me?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "because I''m bored, really bored, I naturally hope to find something for myself."


    Gao yanglue was disappointed and said, "just because of this, I thought I had something special that you liked."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "of course, there is a reason. How to say, do you know what my team members call me¡°


    Under Gao Yang''s gaze, jarebin said slowly, "they call me Satan, the king of the devil."


    Looking at Gao Yang''s surprise, yalebin said with a smile: "you are a ram, leading a mercenary regiment called Satan. Don''t you think Satan and the black devil are still quite matched? When the black devil is old and gone, Satan will die. It doesn''t matter. A New Satan will be born. What is this? This is inheritance! Why did I choose you? Because I have no choice."


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "ah, I''m really honored."


    Just then, the telephone on the desk rang. While casually picking up the mobile phone, alebin smiled and said, "of course, of course you should be honored. Hello."


    After listening to the phone for two times, yalebin hung up the phone, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "they''re done. Kirk Doyle has been hung on the street lamp. Alchani hasn''t left the office yet. He''s very busy recently. Well, next, it''s your turn to come out and call alchani."


    Gao Yang picked up Kirk Doyle''s phone, turned out the call records, and said slightly nervously, "what should I say?"


    Yalebin frowned and said, "I said, can''t you boast? You think about what you say. You can''t let me think out and do all the details for you."


    Gao Yang can not only boast. If he is interested, let him blow a hole in the sky. It''s just boasting. Who hasn''t been good at it yet.


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang dialed the phone. As expected, the phone didn''t wait long to answer.


    "Who are you?"


    Gao Yang changed a very dignified voice and said slowly, "Hello, alchani, it''s nice to talk to you and express sincere greetings to you. In addition, if you''re in the office, you can look out of the window. Maybe you can see Kirk Doyle. He also wants to say hello to you and say goodbye. Well, his appearance may not be very good-looking."


    The other end of the phone was silent. After a while, a very angry voice said, "are you threatening me? You should know who you are threatening! This is not where you can do whatever you want. Don''t put yourself..."


    Gao Yang immediately lost his mind and interrupted the other party''s slightly hysterical low roar. He said slowly: "don''t get excited, just say hello to you. I hope you like my way of greeting. If you don''t like it, there''s no way. You have to adapt."

 Chapter 1748

    Gaoyang felt that his words were very powerful, so he looked up at yalebin. Yalebin nodded and extended his thumb.


    Gao Yang strengthened his confidence, but he found that alchini was not frightened by him. However, alchini was not so confident.


    Alchini hung up directly.


    Gao Yang looked at yalebin in amazement and said loudly, "he hung up my phone."


    Yalebin said with a smile: "it''s normal. He''s a little flustered. Alchini''s ability is not commensurate with his status. In a moment of panic, he chose to escape. Ha ha, this is the stupidest reaction. He should at least ask you what you want."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "but he hung up. What should I do now? Call him back?"


    Alebin thought and shook his head "No, don''t call him back. If you want people to be afraid of your threat, you have to have corresponding means to pave the way. Just saying empty words is meaningless, but it will make people feel that you are bragging. Therefore, if you want the other party to submit to you because of fear, you just need to put pressure on him and upgrade the means of deterrence."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "it seems that as long as Kirk Doyle''s body is not enough, what should we do next? What about alchini himself?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "arsheni is a coward. It is obvious that he doesn''t need to do anything to him. We don''t need to do anything at all. We just act according to the original plan. He will give in. He will take the initiative to come to you after giving in. You don''t need to do anything to him to scare him half to death."


    Gao Yang put down the phone with a little regret and whispered, "well, wait and scare him. He dares to hang up on me."


    Yalebin stood up and said loudly, "get ready to go. It''s time for us to do our own things. I hope we can get everything done tonight. Chasing and killing the hidden mouse is the most troublesome, no difficulty, but it''s really annoying and a waste of time."


    Gaoyang drove away with yalebin. They wanted to meet with several other people, and then, of course, they started the cleaning.


    When he was in the car, alebin said carelessly, "call Tata and tell them where to meet."


    Gao Yang called and drove with yalebin. Without waiting too long, he saw several other people outside a residential area in the prosperous urban area of Kiev.


    He parked the car to one side. After getting out of the car excitedly, he took a white bottle and put it in alebin''s hand. He shouted, "yogurt!"


    Yalebin glanced at the large bottle of yogurt in his hand and said with a smile, "isn''t it good?"


    Rostowski took out a straw and said with a smile, "do you want to try it now?"


    Yalebin nodded. Rostowski unpacked the straw and stuck it on the yogurt bottle extended by yalebin. After yalebin tasted it, he nodded again and again: "yes, very good. After decades, it still tastes like this."


    After that, yalebin pointed to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "give him another bottle and let him try."


    Rostowski returned to the car, took a bottle of yogurt, handed it to Gao Yang with a straw, and said with a smile, "you have a share. This is a famous yogurt in Kiev. The old store has never changed its taste. You can''t miss it."


    Gao Yang, holding a bottle in one hand and a straw in the other, said slightly confused, "shouldn''t we seize the time to kill now?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "is there any conflict between drinking yogurt and killing? Action."


    Gao Yang actually wanted to ask some black devils how they hung Kirk Doyle''s body on the street lamp, but obviously there was no time. They really had too much to do this night.


    Several people immediately walked towards the apartment, which is a relatively rare new apartment in Kiev. It is clean, tidy and high-rise residence with elevator.


    When he got into the elevator, he went directly to the 16th floor, the top floor of the apartment. When he rose slowly in the elevator, Gao Yang drank his yogurt very quickly, but yalebin said disapprovingly: "you drink too fast, which shows that you are a little nervous? Why are you nervous? What can you be nervous?"


    Gao Yang could only respond with a smile and waited for the elevator door to open. Yalebin walked out of the elevator first with a crutch, holding a yogurt bottle in one hand. After looking at several house numbers, the crutch slightly said loudly, "open the door."


    There were seven people standing on both sides of the door, but jarebin was facing the door,


    Gao Yang felt that the target they were looking for should have run away. If he was alert enough, he should run quickly after Kirk Doyle was caught alive in the street, but anyway, it''s just to come to the door so swaggeringly and stand there facing the door. It''s really a bit reckless.


    Gaoyang couldn''t help but want to go to laalebin, but when he put his hand on laalebin''s arm, he saw Vassily stretch out his hand and pull on the handle of the door, and the door opened directly.


    He opened the door and looked inside. In the brightly lit living room, a man in a straight suit sat on the sofa, carrying a pistol and stared at them standing up.


    Yalebin was the first to enter the room. Gaoyang had never seen such a scene, but he saw that Tata and Vasili went in one after another and followed into the room.


    Gao Yang didn''t take a gun, but the man standing didn''t mean to shoot at all. Looking at the people who came in without saying a word, he suddenly said, "who is Peter?"


    Gao Yang has been dealing with big Ivan''s people under the name of Peter, so he nodded and said loudly, "I am."


    "I have nothing to say. I''ll pay for my fault, but please let go of my family. They''re right. They don''t know anything. I''ve let them leave. I swear, I didn''t tell them anything. I wasn''t so stupid to push them to death, but I stayed and explained to you. Peter, let go of my family, please."


    After that, without waiting for Gao Yang to speak, the defector who took refuge in Deyue suddenly raised his pistol, put it into his mouth, and then suddenly pulled the trigger.


    After a gunshot, the traitor''s body fell back on the sofa.


    Jarebin sighed and said in a loud voice, "I guess so, indeed."


    "I haven''t asked him anything," he said


    Yalebin said with a smile, "what can I ask? There''s nothing to say. This guy is smart. He chose to be bold and give you an explanation. Then we don''t have to waste time tracking down where his family is. The first goal is over. Let''s go and find the next one."

 Chapter 1749

    When I got back on the elevator and began to walk down, I raised my voice and whispered, "you knew it would be like this?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "I don''t know it must be so, but I guess it may be so, because I''ve seen too many such things."


    After that, yalebin shrugged easily and said with a smile, "you know, the predecessor of the KGB was established to rectify the interior, and the black devil was a special team. Well, to tell the truth, it was also internal at the beginning of its establishment."


    After laughing, yalebin patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and said sincerely, "don''t think about these irrelevant problems. You should focus on what you want to do next, not what is over."


    Silent back to the car, silent driving to a new place, this time yalebin simply didn''t bother to get off the bus, because just killing people is over, and the cleaning action of killing the whole family in case of resistance makes yalebin feel very boring.


    The second target that must be cleared is big Ivan''s men. To be exact, Andre''s men are specifically responsible for some things when selling and transporting weapons. This man lives in the suburbs. If you want to find him, you have to spend more time on the road.


    In fact, Gaoyang is very happy now, that is, the German pact has not extended its hand too long, but has just started in Kiev. It has not had time to expand in the whole Ukraine. Otherwise, if Gaoyang''s people complete the cleaning operation and need to run in the whole Ukraine, it will be troublesome. Now, Basically all the work is concentrated in Kiev.


    This is the advantage of solving the problem early.


    Found the target''s residence. In an ordinary house on the outskirts of Kiev, six people simply opened the door, entered the house, and then found that the person they were looking for was dead.


    Yes, the second object to be cleared also committed suicide.


    In the messy living room, the body of a man fell on the middle floor, with a pistol in one hand and a piece of paper in the other.


    Tata squatted next to the body, took out the paper in the body''s hand with one hand, handed it to the side, and then looked at the body a little, stood up and said with ease: "from the body spot, he has been dead for more than twelve hours, and died this morning."


    Gao Yang is looking at the scribbled white paper with a few lines. This is the suicide note left by the body, or it can also be regarded as a letter to him.


    "I was betrayed by Collins, and the people of Deyue came to me. Under the threat, I couldn''t resist, so I chose to betray. I didn''t ask for forgiveness, and I didn''t dare to ask for forgiveness. I was responsible for my behavior. I just asked to let go of my family and don''t treat them like Collins''s family. They didn''t know anything. No matter who saw my last words, please."


    While Gao Yang was reading the letter left to him, rostowski also glanced at it, and then he smiled: "He is also a smart man. He knows what to do is the right choice. It seems that the death of the Collins family has spread, and the news that cokdall was caught alive by us has spread. This guy immediately made a choice and sent his family away to shoot himself. Ha, he is decisive."


    Gao Yang folded the paper in half, then folded it in half again, folded it into a small piece and put it in his pocket. Then he squatted down and whispered to the body on the ground: "as a traitor, I won''t forgive you, but I forgive you. As long as your family won''t do anything stupid, they will be fine."


    After finishing talking to a corpse, Gao Yang stood up and turned around and said, "let''s go."


    Several black devils turn a blind eye to Gao Yang''s behavior. They seem to be very used to seeing this scene.


    The six men came out again, with the windows open. When yalebin saw them coming out, he shouted, "did you commit suicide or ran away?"


    Gao Yang murmured, "committed suicide."


    Yalebin patted his hand and said with a smile, "well, it''s easy. Then let''s go and the next goal."


    Driving the car again, yalebin said slowly: "my expected goal is to solve all the three traitors tonight. Now two have been solved. The rest is. I hope we can find him tonight."


    Gao Yang said, "do you think he will run?"


    Yalebin did not answer, but looked up and said with a smile, "tell me your opinion."


    He shouted loudly and said in a deep voice, "I also think he can run, because this person is afraid of death and greedy for money. He took refuge in the German treaty so easily, which has explained the problem. The person who is afraid of death and hopes to make a fortune with the German treaty, well, how can he have the courage to choose suicide to be responsible for his behavior? After the speculation fails, he will only evade responsibility."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "yes, that''s the truth, but the situation may be different. That''s that this guy is probably still at home."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "why do you think he can''t run?"


    Yalebin shook his head and said with a smile, "no, it''s not that he doesn''t run, but that he doesn''t know what happened and doesn''t know he should run. Do you know what this is? It''s the sadness of the little man."


    Gao Yang smacked jarebin''s words and whispered, "the sadness of the little man?"


    Yalebin sighed: "He''s just a chess piece. Who cares about a little man at the bottom? Kirk Doyle was caught and not on the news because the news was blocked. Do you think anyone would deliberately tell him to run away? No, when people on the side of Deyue found that they were facing disaster, who would think of telling a little man who had just joined in? That''s the sadness of the little man I''m sorry. "


    Yalebin looked up and said in a deep voice, "you have been separated from the fate of a small person, but you should remember what it was like to be a small person who no one cares about. Never forget."


    Gao Yang remembered that they had been forgotten and left in the azizia barracks to die. Yes, small people are always easy to be forgotten, or no one has remembered them at all.


    After a long sigh, he said loudly, "but I think if he is smart enough, he should still be able to get the news and run away quickly. Since he has mixed this way, he should have at least vigilance."


    Alebin smiled: "Yes, so now it depends on our luck. Fortunately, the guy didn''t get the news and wasn''t alert enough. He would stay at home or in his usual haunt and wait for us to kill him. If he was smart enough and found that he had run away, we would be in trouble. Finding such a small man is the most troublesome, and we have to kill him, So pray for our good luck. I don''t want to have to assign people to find this troublesome little man at this time. "

 Chapter 1750

    A few days ago, I was informed by the editor that I started Omni channel on April 17. In fact, I didn''t take it too seriously at that time, because I didn''t know what Omni channel was. After knowing the meaning of Omni channel, I was terrified. Adult biscuit, you see me too much. Thank you, thank you.


    It''s really difficult to write a military novel. Then the military category is also a small category. When I wrote the war of mercenaries, I didn''t dare to think about how good my achievements would be, but it''s been more than two years now. My achievements have increased steadily step by step. It''s really not easy for me to change from Amateur writing to professional writing, And it all depends on your support, my readers, thank you.


    I am grateful to any genuine reader, because I now make a living by writing books. In the current environment of rampant piracy, if I go to see piracy and no one supports the genuine, I can''t write any more. So I wrote this book, but I really owe it to you. Thank you.


    For readers who read pirated books, I still want to say that if you can, if conditions permit, please read the genuine version. I don''t want to say anything. I just want to say that if you are happy to read this book and really like it, please pay for the subscription.


    I am very familiar with many readers. I can''t list all your names here, but I want to say thank you for accompanying the mercenary war all the way.


    Then we''ll ask for support. It will break out at 11:30 tomorrow afternoon and ten chapters will be sent in a row. Please be sure to hold a field at that time, concentrate your strength and fire with all your strength at noon tomorrow.


    If a friend who doesn''t understand asks how to support me, I''m not hypocritical. I have the courage to say it directly. Subscriptions, monthly tickets and recommended tickets are all ways to support me. Of course, there are rewards. If you have spare power, please give them a reward. After all, this is the most intuitive. Maybe if you save more rewards, you can get on the hot list.


    Finally, thank you for your support, and please continue to support me.

 Chapter 1751

    Open the door, get out of the car, enter the traitor''s house and kill the traitor. The so-called cleaning is such a simple process.


    No one wants the target to escape. In that case, it will increase the workload. At present, when there are many things to be done due to the shortage of manpower, increasing the workload is certainly not good news.


    But the person they were looking for left. When Tata opened the door and Gao Yang them into a small and dirty room, they didn''t find the person they were looking for.


    After searching back and forth in the house for a moment, Tata shouted, "have you run away or go out normally?"


    Grevatov whispered, "it''s not like running away. It''s just a normal mess."


    Lebedev said coldly, "where will he go?"


    Gao Yang whispered: "according to the understanding, this guy is lecherous but not good at drinking. He has a son. He was born to him by his ex girlfriend. He is less than three years old. He is foster in his mother''s house. He often goes to his mother''s house to eat and see his children. Another possibility is that he goes out to find a woman. These two possibilities are the greatest."


    Vasili picked up a shopping ticket from the messy tea table and said with a smile: "look at this list, diapers, milk powder, toys, food and two boxes of covers. The checkout time is 4:49 this afternoon. Don''t think about it. Just go to his mother''s house and find the boy."


    Lebedev said coldly, "it''s normal to go directly to his mother''s house from the supermarket. Will you come back after you buy something, take out the shopping ticket and put it in a prominent place, and then go to your mother for dinner?"


    "It''s reasonable, because he threw two newly used covers in his bedroom," said rostowski with a bad look on his face


    Lebedev spread his hand and shouted, "that''s right. Go to his mother''s house."


    Gao Yang, who was originally in his charge, easily got the next address, so the seven people set out again to track the last target to be cleared.


    There was no difficulty in what we had to do. Everything went well. We stopped the car downstairs of an old resident, looked at the room we were going to, the light was on, and confirmed that it was the place we were looking for. Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "yes, it''s here."


    Yalebin looked at it and said with a smile, "it''s just the third floor. It''s not high. I''ll go up too."


    Yalebin has not got off at all twice. Plus the one that just flew into the air, he has not got off at all three times, but when he comes here, he has to go up and have a look.


    Some puzzled raised and whispered, "why don''t you wait for us below? There''s no need to go up."


    Jarebin smiled and shook his head and said, "no, it''s necessary this time. Let''s go up."


    Yalebin walked in the front, Gao Yang followed yalebin in the back, followed yalebin to the third floor, and then he saw yalebin directly knock on the door.


    They all leaned back, and alebin stood at the door facing the cat''s eye with a smile.


    "Who?"


    "I, your neighbor yalebin, Mrs. otafu, can you open the door?"


    When a woman in the door asked, alebin answered very naturally, as if he were really the traitor''s mother and neighbor.


    Someone looked behind the cat''s eye and covered the light in the room. Then they quickly opened it. A young man in his thirties opened the door, showed half his body, and said with a puzzled face: "are you?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "are you hubuel? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t you come back often?"


    The man who opened the door smiled and whispered, "I often come back, but I may not have seen you. Please come in and say what''s the matter?"


    "Yes, I''m here to kill you," jarebin said with a smile


    After confirming the identity of the other party, yalebin smiled, the crutch in his hand suddenly jumped up and hit the other party''s crotch. Then when the traitor bent forward in pain, yalebin suddenly shook the crutch in his hand, reached out and held the middle part of the crutch, and then hooked the traitor''s neck with the holding part of the L-shaped crutch and pulled it back.


    The traitor was pulled out of the door, lost his balance, and his head was about to fall to the ground. Vassili caught up from behind. Before he landed, he caught the traitor''s head with both hands. After a sudden slap, he gently put the traitor''s head on the ground in the corridor.


    The traitor named hubuel twisted his head to one side strangely, his eyes were wide open, and his already godless eyes just stared at Gao Yang.


    It''s over, it''s all over, it''s so simple.


    Gao Yang sighed softly, but when he thought it was about to end, yalebin stepped in, and then Vassily dragged hubuel''s feet into the house.


    Gao Yang was stunned. He immediately walked forward. At this time, he heard a woman shouting in horror in the room, "who are you? Ah!"


    When Gao Yang entered the room, he found that yalebin was standing in the middle of the room. A woman in her fifties was completely stupid. Looking at her son who was caught and dragged into the room, he couldn''t see it right.


    Lebedev followed the house, and then he closed the door and left several other black demons outside.


    In addition to a woman, there is a child sitting in the baby chair. He is very young, that is, the child who has just learned to walk and can eat with his own spoon. He sits in front of the table, and the food on the table is still steaming.


    The child bit the spoon in his mouth and looked at them curiously.


    Gaoyang was very upset, very upset, because he realized what yalebin might do next.


    The woman was stunned for a moment and rushed to her son''s body. When she found that her son was indeed a corpse, she immediately cried out.


    "What did you do? Hubuel! What did you do to him? Ah! Come on, come on! Hubuel!"


    Yalebin seemed completely indifferent to what happened in front of him. He smiled, looked very uneasy, stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "kill her."


    Gao Yang shook his head and took a step back. He couldn''t help looking at the child who threw away the spoon and was about to cry. He trembled and said, "including the child?"


    Alebin nodded, smiled and said, "yes."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said loudly, "no, never! I won''t kill them, and you don''t want to kill them, it''s absolutely not!"


    Yalebin looked disappointed. His face became serious and said in a loud voice, "kill them."


    Gao Yang took a step forward and said word by word, "no, never!"

 Chapter 1752

    Where jarebin stood, he looked really disappointed.


    Gently shook his head, yalebin slowly said to Gao Yang: "you want to be an owl, but you do things with a pinch. What''s this? It''s a test for you, but I''m very disappointed because you perform badly."


    Hearing that yalebin said it was a test, Gao Yang was relieved. The woman was still crying and someone was talking outside the door. Hubuel''s mother''s cry attracted the inspection of the neighbors, but with a few whispers of Tata, the voice outside the door quickly disappeared.


    Gao Yang breathed involuntarily and whispered, "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I won''t kill them, especially a child!"


    Gao Yang thought it was over, but alebin shook his head impatiently and whispered, "there''s no time to waste here."


    Then jarebin''s crutch was suddenly pointed out and hit the woman on the back of the head. Then the woman fell on her son''s body and stopped moving.


    Gao Yang felt his face numb. He trembled and said, "Oh, damn it, you killed her!"


    Yalebin suddenly became angry. He grabbed the high collar and roared: "Listen to me, you idiot! Put away your cheap compassion! You''re already on this road. You can''t turn back and impose cheap compassion on your enemies. So you still want to be a New Satan? Now, kill the child! Because the traitor must die the whole family! You''re leading a group of murderers who kill without blinking an eye, if you still die If you want to be a qualified leader and lead them forward, now completely abandon your boring compassion, put away your hypocrisy and do what you should do! "


    Gao Yang took a breath and said in a cold low voice, "what I should do is to kill a two-year-old child?"


    "Yes, kill him and break with your past. This is a step you must take."


    Yalebin''s eyes were cold. He was not joking. What he said was not a test. He really wanted Gao Yang to kill the child.


    The child began to cry.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath, then suddenly opened yalebin''s hand and said, "no!"


    Yalebin lowered his head and said helplessly, "you are not qualified, you are not worthy to be a New Satan, and you can''t be the next Satan."


    Unfortunately, after saying that, yalebin looked up and said, "we will finish what we should do. I don''t like to give up halfway, but we will leave after finishing the things here. Let''s end it like this. I don''t want to waste time on you."


    After that, jarebin turned to Lebedev and said, "kill him, do our business, and then leave."


    Lebedev''s face was expressionless. He walked towards the child.


    Gao Yang quickly took two steps back, left the attack range of yalebin''s crutch, pulled out his pistol and whispered to Lebedev who had stood beside the child: "stop, turn around and leave there. Your work has been finished. Now get out of here."


    Lebedev''s eyes were cold. He reached out to the child and fired a shot. The bullet brushed Lebedev''s nose.


    Gao Yang pointed the muzzle of the gun at yalebin, and then said coldly, "I said stop! You should listen to me. Maybe I will be killed by you, but you should know my ability. At least, I can kill you three. You should also believe in my determination. Lebedev, if you raise your hand again, you will die, and then you, yalebin."


    Yalebin said coldly, "boring compassion will kill you."


    Gao Yang broke out. He suddenly roared: "shut up! This is not boring compassion, this is not hypocrisy! This is human nature! This is me! As a person, I will continue to be a person!"


    Yalebin was disappointed. In fact, Gaoyang was also disappointed.


    After roaring, his chest heaved violently, but his hand was very stable. He stared at yalebin and said in a deep voice: "I''ve been on the grassland of Africa for three years, and I''ve been a mercenary for three years. I''m used to dealing with beasts. I know what beasts are. I''ve seen four legged beasts and two legged beasts, and I know what is still a person! I don''t want to be a beast, so I can''t break through the last bottom line of being a man."


    After swallowing his saliva, he shouted loudly: "I know that I do have compassion. It''s rare for a mercenary, and I''m also a mercenary who killed a lot of people, but I never dare to abuse my compassion, because I know that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to myself, so sometimes I really don''t want to kill some people, but I still do it, because it''s my responsibility, as Head of Satan, I must take the responsibility, but this time it''s different, different! "


    After the voice became louder because of anger, he said with gnashing teeth: "If being your so-called Satan must be cold-blooded and devoid of human nature first, then why do I have to be a big man and the so-called Satan in your mouth? Why? I choose to continue to exist in the world as a person! I don''t like being a cold-blooded beast, so I can''t cross the bottom line as a person! After this step, I''m not a person, What are you talking about? Being a big man? Being a cold-blooded and ruthless devil like you! "


    Jarebin said coldly, "so you chose to point a gun at me. How dare you do that."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly: "Why do you think I dare not? Husband, do something and don''t do something, do you understand? I want to defend my dignity as a human being instead of becoming a beast like you, do you understand? Hehe, you won''t understand, because you are a group of demons who can be cultivated and distort human nature. No, they are demons who have completely lost human nature, ha ha, black demons, Are you very proud? Bah! You are just tools that people throw away when they run out. I''ll talk to you about human nature! "


    Jarebin said calmly and coldly, "you say we are tools?"


    Raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "isn''t it?"


    Yalebin was silent, and Gao Yang continued to laugh: "I have a lot of money. I prefer to live as a person to enjoy everything I earn and enjoy my life. You have to turn me into an inhuman beast. I refuse. I can only tell you to go to hell with your successor, New Satan. What do you think I am? I am a man, not a beast, not a tool! This is my bottom line, my principle, my father-in-law I don''t do anything, okay? "


    Yalebin slowly raised his hand and immediately said in a loud voice: "Don''t order, think about it. Yalebin, I really respect you. Our previous cooperation is also very happy. I really don''t want to shoot someone I respect very much. If you leave, I''ll stay as if it hasn''t happened. If we haven''t seen it, you can do what you like to do and find a qualified successor, and I will continue to be me Promising ram, we have nothing to do with each other. Otherwise, I will die here, but you also have to die here. If you are really rational, don''t make such a choice. "


    Yalebin''s raised hand stopped. Then he looked up and said in a low voice, "that''s what you taught your men? Your men follow your brothers? Do you dare to tell those who follow you through life and death?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered: "Needless to say, they know who I am, and I am like this. Therefore, if someone chooses to leave Satan because of my character, I will send them off. I will try my best to create the best conditions and life for them and let them leave. If they want to continue to fight with me, I will let each of them grow up in learning and become a person who can lead others, Instead of being tied to the profession of mercenary as cannon fodder for a lifetime. "


    Alebin smiled and shook his head gently.


    Gao Yang sneered: "Are you laughing at me again? No wonder our way of thinking is different. It''s hard for you to understand my pursuit of being a person until death. Unlike you, Satan''s mercenary regiment is not my mercenary regiment, it''s our mercenary regiment, it''s all ours! I never wanted to make them cold-blooded beasts. I hope they won''t be blinded by fighting and killing , I always regard them as my closest brothers, so I lead them. We don''t become tools in anyone''s hands. We refuse to become tools for anyone. We must control our destiny in our own hands, or at least leave our reason to ourselves! "


    Yalebin smiled and said, "refuse to be a tool?"


    "It''s hard to understand. Is it funny? I don''t think so. I firmly believe that you are wrong, not me, and you are ridiculous, not me."


    Yalebin breathed out and whispered, "I''m not laughing at you. I thought you were stupid. In my opinion, your practice and so-called persistence are really stupid, but now you moved me."


    Yalebin''s eyes were no longer cold. He looked at Gao Yang with complex eyes, and then he whispered: "You''re right. We are indeed tools. From the day we enter the black devil, we are tools. No, we are not tools, but weapons. Soviet weapons are the sharpest weapons. But whether it''s tools or weapons, our destiny is in the hands of someone. We can''t decide our own destiny or even our own use."


    After that, yalebin shook his head at Lebedev, so Lebedev turned and left the child.


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang, smiled and said loudly: "I take back what I said just now. You are not stupid. On the contrary, you are a wise man. This is my view after I have just re recognized you, because you always know where the bottom line you should stick to. We, maybe we have our own bottom line before, but the bottom line we stick to has been erased. After all, no one is born a cold-blooded tool, isn''t it?"


    After laughing and saying that, yalebin turned and pointed to the gate. Vassili standing at the gate stretched out his hand and opened the gate. People standing outside poured in.


    Under Gao Yang''s suspicious gaze, yalebin pointed to Gao Yang, and then looked at all the people in the room: "in the future, you can listen to him, because he will at least treat you as an adult, rather than treat you as a tool that can be lost after use."

 Chapter 1753

    There are some things that once done, there is no way to turn back. Therefore, if Lebedev really hurts the child, Gao Yang will shoot, and if he shoots, he and some people of the black devil will become corpses here.


    Is it worth it?


    Not worth it.


    Gao Yang also felt unworthy. In order to protect a traitor''s son, even if he had a conflict with the black devil, it was even more unworthy to draw a gun at each other.


    But it''s not worth it and there''s no way, because Gao Yang can''t get through the trouble in his heart after all. Once he crosses the trouble, he will really become a cold-blooded beast and a stone hearted devil.


    The final result, however, made Gao Yang confused again. He looked at the innocent yalebin and the innocent black demons. After he put the gun away, he looked confused and said, "is this another test?"


    Jabin did not pay attention to Gao Yang. He shouted, "did you hear what I said? Answer me."


    Lebedev stared at Gao Yang, but he was the first to speak. He said in a very cold voice: "yes, Captain, I heard."


    Lebedev looked at Vasily, and Vasily shrugged his shoulders. "You has the final say, I understand, I will follow his orders later."


    Tata nodded, but yalebin was still staring at him, so Tata said helplessly, "OK, OK, listen to him."


    Rostowski said with a puzzled face: "I just heard your conversation outside. I don''t understand, captain. I really don''t understand. Why? Is it necessary? Do we need it?"


    Yalebin looked at rostowski and whispered, "are you questioning my decision or what you mean?"


    Rostowski shook his head and said, "no, no, of course I won''t question any of your decisions. I know you''ve always been sober. In fact, even if you''re Alzheimer''s, I''ll habitually follow any of your orders. I just don''t understand, but if you don''t intend to explain, I won''t ask."


    Yalebin looked at rostowski and suddenly smiled. Then he whispered, "well, let me explain to you. Think about your life. Do you like it as a tool?"


    I don''t think I''m someone else''s tool. I never think so


    After saying that firmly, rostowski quickly waved his hand and whispered: "Take back what I said just now. We are tools. Yes, we are made weapons and have no own ideas, because it is very dangerous. Everything follows orders, which is the most basic requirement. But I don''t hate life as a tool. On the contrary, I feel very happy. It''s difficult for me to accept the loss of my previous life, although my childhood dream was to become a sailor He may become a scientist, but I''m actually more glad that I''m a black devil than someone else. "


    Alebin smiled: "I don''t hate being a black devil. I''m also very proud that I''m a black devil. Even as a tool of the Soviet Union, I''m also happy. We should have been a tool without ideas. We think so because our ideas have been shaped and can''t turn around. That''s why when we should have lived a plain life after the Soviet Union disappeared, we didn''t live a happy life Still immersed in the past, I can''t get rid of it. Look at you and me. We should have become the most successful people in the world, but what have we become? "


    Rostowski frowned and said, "I still don''t know what you want to express."


    Yalebin sighed, "I always treat you as a tool. I have no life and no thought. I will not mind giving you the order to die. I want to choose to let you avoid danger. It is also a good tool that I don''t want to lose. Just like a blacksmith doesn''t want to lose his most handy hammer, you should understand this?"


    Rostowski nodded and said, "of course, we all understand."


    Yalebin smiled, shook his head and said, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with this, so don''t think I''m moved by ram''s passionate speech. I just think that when a person can stick to his bottom line in the face of the most unfavorable circumstances and refuse to step over and have his own faith, he is really powerful."


    Rostowski nodded and said, "agree, I''ve seen several such people, rare and very few, but they''re all dead."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "but such people are really rare, right? Because they are rare, they are very precious. I don''t agree with him, but I appreciate his persistence. Most importantly, I appreciate his courage. I let you listen to him because I think ram is qualified to become a New Satan."


    Rostowski nodded, "I see."


    Yalebin looked at the crowd and said seriously, "RAM refused to kill a child because he was sticking to his bottom line. You have to understand that he was not weak. Under my coercion, it was the simplest way to let Lebedev kill the child, but ram chose to draw a gun, so he was very brave."


    "Yes, yes, very brave," said rostowski loudly


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said slowly: "If he always does as I say, according to my assumption, his best outcome is to become the next me, the devil king and the New Satan, but I think, maybe creating a new devil king is not the best outcome, because our outcome is not good. Ram wants to control his own destiny, which is what we lack, and we don''t even dare to do so I thought, from this point, ram is braver and bolder than us. He is a wise man. "


    After that, alebin waved his hand and said in a loud voice: "So I think ram''s performance is actually better than what I asked. Copying himself is not the best inheritance. Letting him follow the path he chooses may create a greater and a real devil king. Therefore, I decided to train him as much as I can, and this requires your cooperation. At least you have to obey him, just like obeying my life It''s the same. "


    Rostowski nodded and said, "I see. As you wish, Captain, I will obey his orders and obey him as your successor."


    Grevatov coughed softly, then whispered, "well, finally, in fact, after I had a wife and children, I think it may not be necessary to kill a child who doesn''t know anything, so I still agree with RAM. Well, I''ll follow his orders, captain."


    Yalebin smiled and turned to Gao Yang''s meaningful way: "now you have cleaned up the internal ghost and have a stable and united internal, so what are you waiting for? According to the original plan, it''s time to attack the enemy."

 Chapter 1754

    Through the dialogue of several black demons, Gao Yang has understood what has happened. He has adapted to the sudden and dramatic changes of these old men.


    Gao Yang was very clever and didn''t say anything. Anyway, what he said at this time is superfluous, and talking too much won''t have any other effect except embarrassing.


    After looking at the crying child, Gao Yang picked up the phone, called one of his men at will and asked someone to come and watch the child at least don''t have an accident. As for who will raise the child in the end, he can''t care. Of course, the greatest possibility is to return the child to his mother, which may be the most appropriate choice.


    Gao Yang felt strange when he got on the same car with yalebin, because after a sharp collision, he pretended that nothing had happened, but he couldn''t really think that nothing had happened.


    Yalebin was much more free and easy than Gao Yang. He looked at his watch and whispered, "it''s only ten o''clock. It''s going very fast tonight. There''s still a lot of time left. Don''t waste it. Go and kill the number one target that should be cleared."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, but shall we go like this?"


    Jabin looked at Gao Yang, smiled and said, "speak."


    Gao Yang was stunned. It seemed that for the first time, yalebin didn''t make a decision on how to implement the action, but gave him the decision-making power.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "if I were allowed to speak, I might choose a more stable tactic. At least, we should be well equipped. Of course, if I could, I would mobilize more people to attack the enemy. Well, there are really many guards around the number one target."


    Alebin thought and nodded: "Yes, this goal is different from the previous one. It''s unnecessary to go into battle in such a light way. You can be equipped more fully, but you''d better forget about mobilizing other people. If you don''t mobilize people, it''s mainly a waste of time. We have existing people to ensure that things are done well. The key to doing so is that you must win alchini as soon as possible, Let him work for you. Now arsheni is in a critical period of ideological change. Our actions are strong enough. After we threaten him, there will be a big enough action immediately to make him feel that the threat is in front of him and let him know that his life can be ended at any time as long as you like, which will promote his ideological change. "


    After patiently telling Gao Yang why he did this, yalebin smiled and said, "well, now let''s go back and let''s see your strength as an arms dealer. I guess you must have enough powerful guys to use, right?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said with a smile, "cloud bomb, the guy with the strongest individual weapon, do you think it''s strong enough?"


    Yalebin laughed and said loudly, "we like and are used to solving problems quietly, but it''s good to have a vigorous action occasionally."


    Gao Yang started the car, and two other cars followed him.


    After solving the internal problems, it is natural to start counterattack against the German pact and raise the number one target to be targeted next. Recently, he has just won a very important position in Xinzheng Prefecture. He is a big man who has just successfully whitewashed and transformed, providing help and shelter for the German pact''s actions in Ukraine.


    When Deyue wanted to enter the Ukrainian market, he once cooperated with a mafia boss in Kiev, but it was soon eliminated by Gao Yang. Now this belongs to another important ally of Deyue, and most of the armed personnel brought to Ukraine by Kirk Doyle stayed at the home of this number one target.


    It doesn''t matter what this number one goal is called, what specific position it has, and how serious consequences it will cause after death. What matters is that Gao Yang must kill him.


    In the war between the two giants of Deyue and big Ivan, it was not any of the two giants who were the first to be unlucky and completely finished, but their forces and collaborators, because compared with the two huge giants, allies with much smaller body and strength are most likely to become cannon fodder in the battle.


    Gao Yang drove back to their foothold. Then he took six black demons directly to their arsenal. It was not enough to open one door. After opening three doors, Gao Yang pointed to the mountains of arms and said loudly, "pick what you need."


    Guns, ammunition, night vision, bulletproof vests, wireless communication equipment, all kinds of bazookas, rockets, portable air defense missiles, individual anti tank missiles and all the equipment required for blasting. It can be said that as long as it is what individual soldiers need, there is everything here.


    After a few glances, Tata frowned and said, "there''s everything, but there''s no silencing weapon."


    Gao Yang said shyly, "sorry, we usually don''t need silencing weapons."


    Tata nodded, then eagerly looked at several companions and said, "why don''t you do it vigorously? It''s always quiet. In fact, it''s a little annoying, isn''t it?"


    Lebedev swallowed his saliva and whispered, "you mean the way commandos fight?"


    "That''s right. Hit hard and make it refreshing."


    Vasili said with a smile, "that''s too simple. There are countless cloud bombs here. There are dozens of them. All the problems have been solved."


    Yalebin frowned and said, "no, the target''s body needs to be complete. At least his face needs to be complete and can be recognized at a glance. I need you to hang his body in front of alchani again."


    Lebedev licked his tongue and said loudly, "needless to say, let''s do the commando mode, clean up the periphery with heavy fire, then rush directly in front of the target, take it away, interrogate, and then hang up his body to say hello to arsheni. That''s all."


    Jarebin said with a smile, "no, this one doesn''t force him to catch alive, but it''s OK to die, because I''m going to hang him tomorrow."


    Tata smiled and said, "good, easy, pick the equipment, guys."


    Several people immediately spread out to get the equipment they wanted, but Tata didn''t move. He looked at Gao Yang and said, "do you want to play forward with me again?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "OK, I''d love to."


    Tata smiled and said loudly, "if you play forward with me, you need to touch the sentry. You need a quiet pistol. This is for you."


    Tata pulled out a pistol from her arms, raised her hand and handed it to Gao Yang. Then she smiled and said, "you used it. Don''t say you''re not familiar with it. I hope you can shoot at night as well as during the day."


    Gao Yang took the pistol and said solemnly, "I don''t have as good eyesight as you at night, but I have the best night vision instrument."

 Chapter 1755

    Gao Yang put on his long lost tactical clothes and bulletproof vests, which made him feel more secure. This time, he was going to attack difficulties, and it was very likely to attack difficulties indoors. Therefore, he put on his long lost heavy bulletproof vests.


    Bulletproof vests have saved Gao Yang several times. Although it is heavy and cumbersome, Gao Yang still likes it. Just don''t let him run tens of kilometers in heavy bulletproof vests.


    Wear the walkie talkie, take out *************************************************************************************************************************, Then we will choose according to what weapons we need. If we want to attack a difficult problem, after removing the load such as rifles and rifle bullets, the weight of the load will naturally be greatly reduced, which will not have much impact on the attack.


    Gao Yang already felt very streamlined, but he put on all his things in the bedroom. When he saw tarta and them again, he still felt too bloated.


    Tata, they wore a combat vest and took an AK74. In addition, one also took three grenades and hung them on the vest with a pistol in his waist. Then? Then there was No.


    Where is Gao Yang standing? He has a helmet on his head, a low light night vision device on his helmet, a mask on his face, a headset on his ears, a throat wheat on his throat, and a heavy bulletproof vest with a plug-in board. The heart of the bulletproof vest is the father and son that Gao Yang will never leave his body in battle. Under the axe is a pocket containing 40 rounds of ************************************************************, On the right side of the bulletproof vest, there are four grenades, one shock bomb, one smoke bomb and two blasting lethal bombs. Down to the abdomen, there are four rifle magazines. On the far right, there is an M1911 Pistol Magazine, and on the far left, there is a special silencing bullet for Makarov pistol.


    It''s not over yet. Gao Yang''s right back waist is his walkie talkie. On his right leg is his quick insertion holster. Inside is his M1911 pistol. On his left leg, he should have been tied with a knife. The mad dog Atak given to him by yelina is not a knife this time, but the Makarov pistol just given to him by Tata.


    Then there is his *****************************************************************************************************************************.


    If you want to fight a tough battle, if you can take a car directly to the battlefield without walking, Gao Yang is this outfit. It is slightly different every time and may increase or decrease, but it is generally like this, not only him, but everyone in Satan. Therefore, Gao Yang never feels that his dress is wrong.


    But now, when standing with the black devil, Gao Yang felt very uncomfortable, while Tata and them looked at Gao Yang, looked up and down, and all of them laughed.


    After he couldn''t help laughing, he shouted to him, "what are you doing? Making a movie? Ha ha ha."


    Gao Yang''s mask was hard to take off, so he said in distress, "what are you doing? Do you want to go on an outing? Please, there are so many things here. At least you have more complete equipment."


    Tarta said seriously, "no one will bring two cloud bombs."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I know you''re used to wearing light, and I know you''re all very good. But do you wear bulletproof vests anyway? Even if you don''t want to wear heavy ones and lighter bulletproof vests, even if you don''t want to wear those with plug boards, even those with three-level protection effect are better than none. In war, blocking a bullet is a life, even blocking a pistol Play, right? "


    Lebedev shook his head and said, "I''m not used to it. Forget it."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "no, put it on. Last time we fought with butter, none of us died. The black devil was left with Pavlovic and hammer. Why? Because they didn''t have bulletproof vests, otherwise, they could survive at least four more people. I checked the wound. Really, at least four of them didn''t have to die."


    Tata frowned and said, "do you want us to wear it?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "put it on. It''s good."


    Vasili took a breath, scratched his head and said helplessly, "I really don''t want to wear it. It''s very cumbersome."


    Several black demons looked at yalebin, but yalebin sat there without saying anything at all. After Tata sighed, he spread his hand to Gao Yang and said, "well, if you say you must wear it, put it on."


    Several people began to take off their things, go to Gaoyang''s weapon warehouse, take out their bulletproof vests, put on a helmet, and then began to put them on themselves.


    After a few minutes of delay and putting on their clothes again, several black demons stood there and looked at yalebin.


    But aribin did not respond, so they looked at Gaoyang again.


    Gao Yang looked at jarebin, and then he whispered, "then, let''s go?"


    Gao Yang said and set out. The five black demons immediately began to move. They began to carry rocket launchers, cloud bombs and ordinary rockets to the car outside.


    I changed the car and changed all three cars into off-road vehicles. When Gao Yang got on the car this time, he found that yalebin had sat in the driver''s seat.


    "You have too many things on you. It''s inconvenient to drive. I''d better come."


    Looking at the smiling yalebin, he swallowed his saliva, sat in the car and whispered, "let''s go?"


    Alebin nodded, smiled, turned the key, and drove out first.


    Now, Gao Yang finds out the difference between the black devil and the people before.


    It turned out that the black devil would occasionally ask Gao Yang''s opinions, but they really just took Gao Yang''s words as suggestions. If they didn''t listen, it was all up to them. Yalebin''s words were indisputable orders. His words, if they were good, they were suggestions. If they weren''t good, they would be regarded as farting.


    Now it''s different. Since yalebin said to let his team members listen to Gao Yang and asked them to make a statement, these black demons really took Gao Yang''s words as orders. Of course, for them, it must be subject to yalebin''s words, but if yalebin didn''t speak, they really took Gao Yang''s words as orders.


    It is the order that must be carried out, not the advice that can be heard or not. For several black demons other than yalebin, this is the biggest difference between Gaoyang and the past.

 Chapter 1756

    There is nothing to say about the target that must be killed this time. In short, Gao Yang must kill him at any cost, but the place where the target lives is a little unusual.


    Gao Yang likes to fight those houses in the suburbs. There are no people or obstacles. There is no obstacle to a roar. If it is in the urban area, there are no adjacent buildings around. Just fight. Don''t worry about implicating the people around.


    But this time it''s different. The goal of this time is to live in the center of Kiev. It''s not the most prosperous location, but the most important location. It''s three roads away from greshevsky street, and the straight-line distance is no more than 2000 meters. This location is troublesome.


    You know, the presidential palace, the government building, and a series of the most important departments in Ukraine are all concentrated on the grechevsky street. In this kind of fierce attack on the vital place of a country, to tell the truth, ordinary people really don''t have the courage.


    This is the gang Gao Yang is bringing now. They are strong enough, brave enough and have the skills to carry the black pot. With these black demons, even if they poke a hole in the sky, no one will doubt that they will go to Satan''s mercenary regiment. As for big Ivan, who must bear the consequences, Gao Yang saved him regardless of his life. Shouldn''t it be right for him to bear the consequences.


    Gao Yang is now the king of the underground in Kiev City. No matter how many military and police officers are on the street and how many sentries are arranged, he can''t try to stop him. This is the power that big Ivan has operated in Ukraine for decades, and this power is very powerful and has penetrated all aspects of Ukraine.


    I stopped the car, about one kilometer away from the house at the target, but because it was on the street, I couldn''t fully observe the target building at such a distance, so I could only see an inclined plane.


    Because the progress of cleaning up the interior was too fast, Gao Yang didn''t have time to investigate the terrain in advance. After solving the internal problems, he rushed over directly. After seeing it on the spot, he began to worry.


    "This terrain is inconvenient to launch. The position of launching the attack is too close. After it has to be close to the target building, it can only expand the front to a position of 200 meters at the farthest. This is still only in an oblique position. If the attack is launched from the front, there is no distance to cushion the cover personnel. It is only 50 meters at most. How can we fight?"


    Yalebin held up a night vision instrument to observe. He muttered to himself, "it''s really far and clear."


    After putting down the night vision, alebin twisted his neck and whispered: "Connected with the buildings on both sides, it''s not convenient to use cloud bombs. Moreover, I also tell you that the house was built in the Soviet era. At the beginning of construction, the security problems in the war were taken into account. Therefore, which house has underground bunkers, which is also very solid, very solid. The houses built by the Soviet Union during the cold war are very solid."


    He said in a low voice: "the firmness of the house has little impact on the cloud bomb. We don''t want to dismantle the house. It''s OK to be firmer. The problem is, do we still use cloud bombs?"


    Alebin smiled: "Yes, why not? The house is strong. You don''t have to worry about entering the dangerous house that will collapse at any time. However, you can only use cloud bombs on the first floor, because the target will not be on the first floor, and then go up. You have to kill the enemy one by one, because the target doesn''t know where to sleep. I said, you have to hang up the target and use cloud bombs, which is good I can''t even find his body. "


    Gao Yang touched his helmet and said in a low voice, "do you have to hang it up? It''s not worth attacking for this purpose. It''s better to use cloud bombs to blow all the five floors directly. It''s easy and safe."


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "no, seeing an ally with very strict protection hanging in front of him with his own eyes is completely different from hearing the news of the death of this ally. This war is more risky and directly achieves the best effect. In fact, it is a better choice."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "OK, use cloud bombs on the first floor, and then we will gradually clean up the second and third floors."


    Yalebin stretched out his hand and said, "your rifle is out of use. Give it to me. I''ll stay outside and cover the back road for you."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "you stay outside to cover?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "why, can''t you trust me?"


    Gao Yang quickly shook his head and said: "No, no, er, be careful. Be careful. If you can''t, we won''t pursue the best effect. You must pay attention to your safety after blasting people with cloud bombs. Here are your guns and bullets. Do you know how to use the night vision? I''ll open it for you. The zero distance is 100 meters, but my mirror is suitable for medium and long distances. I''m more adapted to it. I hope you can also use it Get used to it. "


    Yalebin started the car, didn''t turn on the lights, stopped the car less than 300 meters from the target building, and didn''t put out the car this time, so as to evacuate at any time.


    After stopping the car, yalebin opened the door and got out of the car, took the high rifle and several magazines, smiled and said, "don''t be wordy, go."


    Gao Yang got out of the car and smiled at yalebin, "you must be careful, you must be careful."


    Five black devils got out of the car. One of them put a rocket launcher on his back and stood beside Gao Yang. Gao Yang said with a little surprise: "do I command?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "of course you command. Go. If your command has problems, they will remind you."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and nodded: "OK, Tata, our two Raiders, Lebedev and Vasili, you two launch cloud bombs. Be careful, er, grevatov and rostowski, you two follow me. After the cloud bombs are launched, we will enter."


    Tata couldn''t help saying, "don''t be so detailed. We really, really know everything."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "follow me!"


    Six people ran along the street towards the target building.


    Yalebin smiled, threw his crutch on the seat, put several magazines in his pocket, then raised the high Satan blade for a section, put his eyes behind the sight, and said with a smile, "Wow, it''s really clear."


    The building is facing the street. Close to the street are the wall and an iron fence gate. Only behind the decorative gate, there is another gate less than four meters, and this gate is the real solid gate.


    When they were close to the gate, Gao Yang raised his fist to make people stop. Then they stopped running, and then Gao Yang whispered, "camera! They have been prepared. We must have been exposed and ready to fight!"

 Chapter 1757

    Gao Yang held *************************************************************************************************.


    The pistol was not equipped with a silencer, because Gao Yang felt that it should not be used, and after installing the silencer, the gun would become too long and inconvenient to use, so he decided that if it was really necessary at that time, it would not be too late to install the silencer. If not, he would use this Makarov as a spare pistol.


    Facts have proved that there is really no need to use any silencing pistol, because Gao Yang knocked off the camera at the moment, and several windows on the third, fourth and fifth floors immediately spit out flames at the same time.


    The enemy has been on guard for a long time. In fact, this is normal. Now it is a precarious moment in the German covenant. If you don''t raise your vigilance and take precautions, wouldn''t you be very retarded.


    Gao Yang can determine that the target is in the house. In addition to the strict protection inside, his target also lies in that he cannot leave Kiev. As a public figure and a powerful person, he can''t hide for a long time. As long as he is still in Kiev, he is still the safest in his heavily guarded home. At this time, In fact, it is the final hard strength.


    From silence to full-scale exchange of fire, it was only a short moment.


    They are all at the bottom of the wall, but the wall is very thin and basically can''t play too much protective role. Therefore, the best way to protect themselves is to kill the enemy first with faster and more accurate firepower.


    Gao Yang picked up ******* and fired two shots, and then the shooting from the building stopped.


    The exchange of fire was fierce and short, because everyone who opened fire in the building was killed.


    Gao Yang found that the black devil is not only better at shooting than Tata. Seriously, Tata is just a little better than the other four black demons, but is so strong. When five black demons hold guns at the same time and fire at the enemy upstairs, they can solve the enemy with two shots.


    Gao Yang found that he was carrying five Musketeers. With him, there were six.


    A gun god with five really qualified people in most places and most of the time can be called a gun god. At least, it''s a gun god with five gun kings. What''s the feeling?


    This feeling is that Gao Yanggang raises his gun. Before he habitually plays, and before he habitually reflects the value of the gun god, the target is gone, the enemy is dead, and the work should be finished after two shots.


    I don''t know how these black demons perform when shooting from a long distance, but on the premise of this close combat, Gao Yang feels that he is fighting around ordinary people for the first time. When everyone around him can catch up with his rhythm for shooting and fighting for the first time, Gao Yang''s greatest feeling is ease, incomparable ease. When the gun rings, the battle is over and it''s over, No, then.


    What''s it like to exchange fire with the Musketeers fighting in six groups?


    It''s a pity that no one can answer the question. The reason is very simple, because they are all dead and died in the most luxurious super Archer group in history. They should be able to close their eyes.


    Tata and Gaoyang also held guns, while the other four people touched a piece of something with super unified action, and then pasted it on the wall. Then the four people pulled a handful on the block stuck to the wall at the same time, and then retreated to both sides.


    With a bang, a big gap appeared in the wall.


    The four people pasted C4 on the wall. They still used the old-fashioned fire fuse, but this did not prevent them from mastering the dosage of C4 to the extreme. More points are more and less points are less. The power of explosion is just enough for the wall to fall inward, but the flying slag will not hurt anyone.


    Every black devil here can kneel down and sing conquest when he sees it, although they still use the most honest fire fuse.


    Strange? It''s not surprising that for the black devil, which is actually an agent team, it''s normal that they should play fraud drugs at a higher level than guns.


    Therefore, Gao Yang found that he was fighting with five blasting experts.


    What was the experience of fighting with five blasting experts?


    When you need to open a hole, your mind just thinks like this. Before you can say it, there is a big hole behind you, which is not wide or narrow.


    Paste C4, and the four men also raised their guns at the upstairs. The wall hole was opened. Vassily turned to the first floor window that had been exposed and could shoot without going to the door. After shooting, he immediately turned and went behind the wall.


    After the wall hole was opened, there was a surprise attack, or a cloud bomb was used to open the way, but Vasili fired a shot and stood behind the wall without saying anything. Opposite Vasili, grevatov standing on the other side of the wall hole took out a piece of C4, pulled the fuse and threw the C4 out.


    That''s bulletproof glass. It''s risky to shoot directly with cloud explosive rockets, because cloud explosive rockets may not be able to break the bulletproof glass, resulting in the distribution of deflagration cloud gas outside. In that case, it''s unlucky to raise them.


    The C4 thrown by grevatov was pasted on the glass. The fire fuse needed to burn for a moment before it could detonate, so he waited for two seconds. After a loud bang, the whole bulletproof glass was deformed and fell off the window.


    At this time, someone upstairs came out to shoot, but they couldn''t fire at the same time. If there was an outcrop, it would inevitably lead to a strike without hesitation.


    Gao Yang just feels so relaxed, so comfortable and so happy.


    Rostowski let go of a shimir individual cloud bomb, and then he whispered, "retreat!"


    Gao Yang looked around and found that rottosky had told him, because the others were already raising their guns and retreating.


    Gao Yang ran back quickly. With a brush, rostowski hit a cloud bomb, and then ran away.


    It''s too close to the explosion point of the cloud bomb. If they don''t run, they will be affected by the explosion.


    However, the distance he can fight and run is still too close. Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s safe enough.


    With a very dull explosion, Gao Yang felt that his eardrum was about to break. Although he had been protected for a long time, a huge fire rushed out of the house and rolled into the sky, and the glass of all the surrounding buildings burst at the same time.


    When Gao Yang retreated, he consciously stayed away from the wall, because he thought the wall would fall. Then, the wall did fall and was pushed down by the shock wave. However, the existence of the wall still blocked the flying debris, and then was knocked down by the slower shock wave.


    Now, the wall as an obstacle and shelter has fallen, and the first floor has been blasted into slag. It''s time for them to enter.

 Chapter 1758

    When it was time to enter the room, I went in without hindrance and pressure.


    Gao Yang and Tata were the first strikers, and the four people behind them covered their entry without any interference.


    When Gao Yang entered the bombed first floor, no gun could even shoot him.


    When the Raiders have to attack the enemy''s bullets, it is more important for the people who provide assistance to the Raiders. If the assistance is in place and the suppression is in place, the Raiders can enter easily and without danger, but this depends on the level of the people who provide fire suppression.


    After the Raiders entered first, it was the most dangerous moment for the Raiders to start to reflect their value, successfully solved the indoor enemies and opened up a way for the people who followed.


    But this time, Gaoyang and Tata don''t have to do anything, because the cloud bomb has cleared all possible obstacles on the first floor.


    Six people entered one after another. Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "spread out, fight each other, look for channels and clean the first floor."


    Gao Yang''s tactics usually pursue stability, and the black devil''s tactics have always been extremely radical and risky, but this time Gao Yang''s orders have been biased towards the black devil''s always radical and adventurous style.


    If he is leading Satan''s mercenary regiment to fight, Gao Yang will never give orders to fight separately, because it is too dangerous and, most importantly, his ability is really insufficient.


    However, with the black devil, there is no possibility of insufficient ability, so at least the basic rules of indoor warfare in groups of two also let him forget, so that he can give orders to fight his own battles unscrupulously.


    Quickly walk around the messy and garbage everywhere, looking for the surviving enemy and the passage to the second floor.


    On the first floor, several lucky people really survived the terrible power of cloud bombs. Yalebin was right. The house is really strong, and when it was built, they considered how to deal with the state of war. Therefore, they used cloud bombs for this, Because of the characteristics of cloud explosive bombs, houses that can resist bombing and even cope with nuclear war lose their due role. Otherwise, using ordinary bombs or rocket launchers will basically be useless.


    At any time, we have to make sure that there are no remaining soldiers behind us, and then give ourselves a shot. Therefore, although Gao Yang has become much more radical than before, he still meticulously cleaned up the whole first floor.


    "Discovery Channel!"


    "Occupy the passage and have exchanged fire with the enemy."


    When Gao Yang reached the stairway, two of the five black demons had arrived and blocked the stairway to prevent the enemy from getting down.


    The enemy was throwing grenades from upstairs, but Tata and grevatov were unmoved. Their position did not have to worry about being attacked, just did not let the enemy down.


    The second difficulty came. He raised his gun and waited for others to come. Soon, more than ten seconds later, all the remaining people arrived, and the moment of bottom-up attack came.


    Tata sucked her nose, because the burning smell on the first floor was too strong. Although there was no fire, the gas emitted by many combustibles, especially plastic products, at high temperature was still very bad and harmful.


    Tata carried his rifle behind him, one pistol in each hand. He was going to attack with a pistol, because two pistols could provide a larger range and faster firing speed.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. He also picked up * * * and pulled out two pistols.


    When Gao Yang found that people of the same kind used pistols to attack this difficult work with him, his psychology was not competitive, but the excitement of meeting the same kind.


    Heroes are lonely.


    None of the other four took out a shock bomb. After nodding, the four threw the shock bomb.


    The four shock bombs did not explode at the same time, but exploded in turn. They were divided into four times. These people also grasped the explosion timing of the grenade.


    Gao Yang is the best accurate shooter and the best shooter in the world, but he is not the best Raider.


    Raiders need more than shooting skills. Only good shooting skills are far from becoming the best Raiders, which is far from enough. Therefore, Gao Yang can be a Raider when needed, and his level is good. However, in terms of the hunger level of Raiders alone, he can''t compare with Li JinFang and Irene, but he can make up for some of his defects with super shooting skills, So that he can be on the same level with first-class Raiders such as Li JinFang and Irene.


    But the five men of the black devil are the best gunmen, the best blasting experts and the best Raiders.


    What is the experience of a super first-class marksman, a first-class raider, and a super first-class Raider with five first-class gun kings?


    One word description, cool!


    Don''t worry about anything. Just attack. Don''t worry about your skills, because teammates won''t leave the enemy and give you a shot where you can''t see.


    They are like a monster with six heads, gathering and scattering from time to time, but never leaving a dead corner for the enemy.


    Holding two pistols high, he quickly opened fire while pedaling upward, and attacked the enemy so easily in such a short moment when the enemy was shaken or avoided the shock bomb.


    Continuous fire, non-stop fire, Gao Yang was filled with a great sense of joy in every cell of the body.


    Incomparable ease, incomparable pleasure, holding two guns, easily opened the fire, and took down the enemy in a battle way that he would never dare to try easily before he had to.


    Standing on the second floor, the enemy''s bodies surrounded.


    "Six!"


    "Six."


    "Three."


    "Three."


    "One."


    Five people''s rapid and low notification sound sounded quickly at a time. In such a few seconds, they were guarded by 19 enemies and occupied the absolutely dominant terrain, so they won it easily.


    Although it was in the extremely tense battle, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing. He easily whispered and smiled: "search and clean up the second floor. They stick to the channel, fight each other and go up."


    The six headed monster brushes scattered, leaving only Gaoyang and Tata to guard the stairs and prevent the people above from coming down, while others searched house by house.


    There were only two gunshots. Most people on the second floor concentrated at the entrance of the stairs to prevent them from rushing up, but when they rushed up, the second floor was completely lost.


    Soon, several people who searched whispered, "I didn''t find it on the second floor."


    He breathed loudly, smiled and said, "go on, go!"

 Chapter 1759

    Excitement, joy, unprecedented relaxation, unprecedented self-confidence, this feeling, such a psychological state, appeared in a bloody battle with bullets, can not only be described by miracles.


    There are several black devils with rhythm. With the cooperation of several black devils, Gao Yang personally participated in it for the first time and really felt what is called the battle of art.


    Gao Yang feels that he has sublimated, from the inside to the outside, from the soul to the whole body to break free from the shackles and get the sublimation of understanding.


    Not that Gao Yang is dying, but that he has opened a door in front of him. The world behind the door is a scene he has never touched, seen or imagined. Therefore, he feels that he has been baptized in his heart and then sublimated.


    It turned out that a tough battle could be so plain. Holding a gun, I walked leisurely into my own back garden.


    It turns out that an indoor war that kills machines everywhere can be so easy. Holding a gun, firing a gun, walking over, people die and are invincible.


    It turns out that a battle that kills countless people can also be so poetic. Holding a gun and harvesting life all the way is very plain and easy. Seeing real skills in ordinary places is like reading an ordinary but memorable poem and drinking a cup of plain but memorable wine.


    Like a spring breeze, like drinking glycol.


    The art of fighting, the art of fighting.


    Gao Yang has not made progress for a long time. Until today, when he touches a new field, he naturally sublimates.


    He went up to the third floor blandly, leaving a corpse on the ground. Gao Yang put back the pistol after shooting, took his ************************************************************************************************************ "I''m in the target''s bedroom, but there''s no target here."


    Taking small steps, he left the room, rejoined with several other searchers, came to the stairway leading to the upper floor, Gao Yang put his ******************************************************************************************


    Several people searched for grenades on the newly manufactured bodies. They have run out of their own, but there will never be a lack of any type of grenades.


    When others raised their guns to block the stairway, like Gao Yang, Tata hung his rifle on his shoulder, took out his pistol, put bullets on both pistols, smiled and said to Gao Yang, "you look very high."


    Lebedev whispered, "don''t disturb him, shut up, you fool."


    Tata shut up and just smiled. Then he also raised two pistols and waited for Lebedev to throw out the shock bombs just found from the body. He and Gao Yang started again at the same time and rushed to the fourth floor.


    Gaoyang and Tata acted in unison and quickly.


    When Gao Yang rushed up, he could even hear the frightened and desperate cries of the people above.


    "Grenade!"


    The enemy adopted normal and reasonable tactics. When they found that they were attacking with great momentum, they began to panic. When they found that several shock bombs were thrown up, they took a negotiated countermeasure to stop them, that is, collectively throwing out a large number of grenades.


    If you don''t shoot and throw the grenade out, you can naturally stop them from flying high.


    So when Gao Yang went up, he found that he was greeted by several flying grenades.


    With a shot in his left and right hands, Gao Yang hit two grenades. Then he turned and flew down the steps.


    Tata was old, but like Gao Yang, he flew back and jumped out.


    Who says you can only advance and not retreat when attacking.


    You can move forward and backward as you like and send and receive freely. This is a master.


    After Gaoyang and Tata fell to the ground, and then the people next to them slid to one side, the grenades exploded intensively in the stairwell.


    Gao Yang got up from the ground and hid behind the bunker. After the subsequent explosion, he and Tata arrived at the starting position again.


    Lebedev and their four grenades were thrown out, and Gaoyang and Tata attacked again.


    As before, Gao Yang saw the grenades flying again, so he shot and flew two grenades again, then turned over and jumped out and fell to the ground.


    Shooter grenades have no other meaning. Gao Yang is just itching. He is in good condition. He is excited to explode. He wants to fight everything. Most importantly, it is very difficult to fight a grenade in flight. He just wants to fight.


    He was forced back by hand grenades twice in a row, but it doesn''t matter, because from the hand grenade stock carried by the enemies who have been killed on the second and third floors, such a centralized tactics of large-scale use of hand grenades can''t last for many times.


    There are several grenades, but Gaoyang and Tata can attack countless times, as long as they are injured by grenades. However, in Gaoyang''s current state, how can they be injured when the enemy dare not approach the stairs and can only throw grenades far away.


    Besides, even if Gao Yang and Tata are injured, there are four people behind them to replace them.


    The high Satan mercenary regiment is a special player who performs his own duties, and everyone of the black devil is an all-round player.


    The third time, Gao Yang and Tata went up again and were blown back by grenades, but the number of grenades was less than just now.


    The fourth time, there are more grenades, but fewer, so the enemy didn''t deliberately reduce the number of grenades to deceive them, but really wanted to run out of grenades.


    The fifth time, Gao Yang finally successfully rushed to the stairwell.


    The calm and insipid flick hit two grenades again. One of them just broke away from the thrower''s hand and detonated after being hit by Gao Yang''s bullet.


    The left and right hands flew up and down, waved left and right, and the people who appeared in the high vision fell to the ground one after another.


    Gao Yang just doesn''t enjoy it and can''t completely vent his desire to fight, because every time he starts shooting, all the enemies will die in an instant. The black devil behind him robs people too much.


    This time, many people didn''t dare to leave the cover because of fear, so more people on the fourth floor survived, so they have to spend more time and energy on cleaning.


    "Clean up the fourth floor," he said in a low voice


    People dispersed again. The enemy was very confused and noisy. With the sound of fire, the enemy was screaming, but their bullets couldn''t shoot at the exact position at all, because no one dared to shoot after aiming.


    Gao Yang, they were very quiet and calm. They killed all of them one by one. Therefore, the fourth floor was soon quiet.

 Chapter 1760

    Invincible.


    What is invincible?


    Literally speaking, invincibility means that there is no enemy. To be more accurate, there is no enemy.


    So how can we be invincible?


    When the enemy knows what you want to do, but there is no way to stop you. The enemy knows what to do to stop you, but whatever they do is useless. No matter whether their measures are correct or wrong, they can''t stop you. You can only be helpless and sad until you are killed. At this time, you are invincible.


    At least at this moment, this battle is invincible.


    Of course, Gao Yang''s invincibility is because he has an invincible team. His invincibility is not created by himself. However, it is enough that he has experienced what is invincible in this battle.


    What kind of experience does invincible have?


    Gao Yang''s experience is to ignore all the enemies, kill all the enemies easily and plainly, and smooth the rough and dangerous road in the past.


    As a proud enemy, what is the experience of facing an invincible opponent?


    Despair, only despair.


    There are more than ten times the enemy''s hands, the preparations made after discovering the enemy''s approach in advance, and the favorable terrain from a commanding position, but they can''t stop only six enemies. They come over step by step. Who can be in a different mood.


    On the fifth floor, Gao Yang came up easily. When he broke through the last line of defense on the fourth floor, he didn''t encounter decent resistance at all when he came to the fifth floor.


    When searching on the fifth floor, grevatov found the target. He shot and killed two people. They were the last two people with guns in their hands. Then, he stood there quietly waiting for their arrival.


    Gao Yang went to the door and looked at the situation inside. He smiled and approached his target this time. No one could stop him. Everyone died, leaving only the protected target family.


    The whole family huddled together and didn''t dare to cry. They only knew where they were trembling. Gao Yang glanced at them. When he found the goal of his trip, he stretched out his hand and hooked up with his goal.


    An old man in his sixties came out trembling. He couldn''t walk because of his violent trembling. He slowly moved to Gao Yang''s face and said tremblingly, "I, I, I, everything, everything, listen to you, yours."


    Gao Yang looked at the target''s face carefully. After confirming that he didn''t recognize the wrong person, he raised his hand and shot the target in the heart.


    The target fell to the ground.


    This battle did not mean to catch the living. Gao Yang only needed the body of the target. Of course, if the target could move freely, Gao Yang didn''t mind saving his life first, because then they didn''t need to move a heavy body, but seeing that the target was shaking and couldn''t walk, it''s better to move a body.


    You can''t hit the face. Hitting the face will affect your appearance and make people can''t see who it is. This is not the result they want.


    After killing the target, Gao Yang glanced at the rest with non emotional eyes. There was no screaming, no crying, only numbness under despair.


    There are eight people in total, five women and three men. The largest of the men looks more than 30 years old, and the youngest looks 14 or 15 years old. Women are old and young. They are the target''s family, not bodyguards or servants. It''s easy to distinguish them.


    These people have not even the most basic fear left, they are only numb.


    Gao Yang put away his pistol, put his pistol back into the holster, waved his hand, and then turned and left.


    He didn''t continue to kill. It''s obvious that the target must die, but the target''s family can let go.


    Why let go of the target''s family? It''s not about advocating kindness, it''s just based on the principle of reciprocity.


    The traitor must die, and if necessary, kill the traitor''s family, but sometimes it is not so cruel to the enemy.


    This is a war between two interest groups or two big men. If Deyue has the opportunity to kill big Ivan''s family, he will never show mercy. If big Ivan has the opportunity to kill Deyue''s family, he will not leave one. Even if there is no opportunity, he should create an opportunity to kill each other''s family.


    However, in the most direct physical destruction against each other''s subordinates or allies, you will not kill the whole family, because if you kill someone''s family in the other camp, they can kill your whole family in turn.


    This is a war that two big men must drag the whole family, but they can''t let their countless people drag the whole family to be buried. Otherwise, the war can''t go on at all. Everyone mixed with you just to make a living. Now they have to drag the whole family, old and young, to play with their lives. Who''s stupid? I really think the collection of arms dealers can have an extremely firm belief.


    Therefore, both Deyue and Da Ivan must strictly abide by a red line in this battle, that is, killing each other''s members can not affect the family, otherwise you kill my family, I will kill your family, and we will soon finish together.


    Therefore, when Deyo started to eradicate the people of big Ivan, he would not kill the family of the first victim, goryanov. Even if he sent kokdor, he could do this very easily. On the contrary, when Gao Yang started to eradicate Deyo''s men and allies, he would only be limited to the target himself and would not deliberately kill any family members of the target. Of course, There''s no way to hurt by mistake.


    War is like this. As long as everyone is not irrational, whether they like it or not, they sometimes have to give the enemy the necessary degree of mercy, but for the traitors who used to be their own people, they must kill the whole family.


    If you think that the target''s family must also die, you don''t have to say anything. Several black demons have finished the work, but of course they know what the principle of reciprocity is, so none of them moved.


    One shot killed the target, Gao Yang turned and went out, then closed his eyes and took a long breath. Tata and Vasili grabbed one arm of the body and began to drag the body outward, while roztowski stood in front of the target''s desperate family and smiled, "do you know what to say?"


    The oldest man''s eyes were scattered, but the old woman stopped a 12-year-old girl in front of her and sobbed, "don''t say anything! We don''t know anything. We just had a nightmare. Believe me, we really don''t know anything."


    Rostowski smiled, gave the old woman a thumbs up and said with a smile, "smart, your smart saved them. Bye."

 Chapter 1761

    Dragging the body downstairs, Gao Yang found some bodies lying in the street.


    Obviously, yalebin was not idle outside, but his pressure was not great. It was true, because Gao Yang only saw the end of the street in the distance. Some people were dodging and parked several cars, but no one dared to approach the house where the war had just ended.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath. After he was freed from the battle that made people wander outside the sky, he still felt a little uncomfortable.


    Gao Yang is very suspicious that he may not be able to fight the same battle again in his life.


    On the one hand, the strength of the enemy is also very important. Too strong enemies, such as butter knives, can''t talk about invincibility if they also have the peak combat effectiveness of human beings. If they encounter a group of waste firewood and five dregs, this kind of battle with enough pressure but full of energy can''t happen.


    You have to be strong enough, but not strong enough to interrupt Gao Yang and sublimate yourself, just like the enemies he just met.


    With a little regret, Gaoyang ran back to yalebin.


    Holding up his gun, yalebin, lying on the car, stood up straight, threw his rifle at Gao Yang, and then smiled and said, "it''s done, right? Let''s go."


    "Are you all right?" he whispered


    Yalebin shrugged and said, "what can I do for you? It''s just a group of wandering soldiers. Well, it took you eight minutes, a little shorter than I expected, and it seems that the fight inside is very fierce. How do you feel?"


    Gao Yang took a long breath and whispered, "I don''t know what to say, but I feel different from before."


    As he spoke, he held his gun high and looked through the sight at the enemy still 400 meters away. When no one dared to leave the cover of the vehicle, he immediately sat in the car.


    Yalebin drove the car and walked up. Then he smiled and said, "your gun is good. It''s very good. I haven''t fired a gun for a long time, but this gun makes me get back the feeling of that year smoothly. Did you change it yourself or buy it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it may be the only one in the world, because the barrel is different."


    Yalebin turned the corner, stretched out a hand, shook it and said with a smile, "especially the night vision instrument is good. It''s really good. I''m beginning to feel the power of modern technology."


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "so what are we going to do next? Hang up the body now, or wait for the day tomorrow?"


    Alebin thought and nodded: "Tomorrow, there are too few people now. It''s not shocking enough. Now go home and have a rest. Hang up the body tomorrow morning, and then go to breakfast. After breakfast, the time is almost over. Then call again. If alchini doesn''t call you, but I think he will take the initiative to call you, and then solve the matter, and we can continue the next step It''s too late. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "the arrangement is so compact. The next step is to continue to attack the people of Deyue?"


    Jarebin shook his head and said, "no, let the attack go first. It''s time for you to appease your own people."


    Gao Yang wondered, "comfort?"


    Alebin smiled: "Of course, the insider knows, but the pain of the killer will naturally make your people panic or produce other emotions that should not be. After all, cleaning from the inside is always scary, so you have to appease them. We will appease your men during the day. If there is something wrong, we have punished them. Those who are meritorious and right should be rewarded. We will do it during the day tomorrow Things. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, so where to start? Do I call to meet people one by one?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "first of all, start with the most important thing. What''s the name of the killed man? Goryanov, go to see his family, give them money, send them to a safe place, and do it first tomorrow."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I see."


    When he got home smoothly, the body was thrown in the car. Several black demons unloaded their equipment and went to bed, but Gao Yang didn''t want to sleep like this. He was still very excited. Standing in the living room, he said to several people who were not in any special mood: "guys, don''t you have any ideas about the battle just now? Don''t you want to talk about something?"


    Tata smiled, "what are you talking about? What can you talk about? Everything is normal. What should we think? Go to bed. There are many things tomorrow."


    Lebedev looked at Gao Yang and said calmly, "are you very excited and have a lot of ideas? It doesn''t matter. Just have a sleep. You''ll get used to being with us. If you really want to talk, talk to Vassily. He talked as much as you did in those days."


    Vasili shrugged at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I have to go to bed, too. I understand your feelings. When I first acted with them, I was more excited than you, but you will soon get used to it, and your excitement today will become used to being dull."


    Vasili wanted to go, but after taking a few steps, he returned, patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Do you have a new understanding of fighting today? This is very valuable. No one may be able to take you to fight this kind of battle in the future, so you''d better forget today''s feeling, because you may not have the chance to fight with us. There are only so many people left. Who knows when they will die? You have to accept the reality. The black devil is gone, and we are The remnant, but it will soon disappear. We are so old. What is this? This is the masterpiece of history, so you should take today''s feeling as the performance that everyone should have. You will be very disappointed and dangerous. "


    After patting Gao Yang''s shoulder again, Vasili turned and left, leaving only confused Gao Yang and yalebin.


    Yalebin sighed and whispered, "although you don''t want to admit it, Vasili is right. Except with the black devil, you can never have the opportunity to fight the same battle again. Unless you can establish a Soviet Union again and then a new black devil, otherwise, forget today''s feeling."


    Gao Yang had just been sublimated, but he was immediately beaten back to reality. In a short time, he also wanted to raise Satan to the level of black devil, but just thought about it, he immediately gave up the idea, because it was really impossible.


    Looking at some lost high, yalebin whispered: "if it''s the experience and feeling of improving your personal combat effectiveness, such as making your shooting better and your timing more reasonable, remember this experience. Other feelings that you can''t copy and realize, forget it. Well, go to bed now. There are many things tomorrow."

 Chapter 1762

    Gao Yang lay in bed, but he couldn''t sleep.


    A battle that completely shocked the soul, how can we forget? The feeling that there is no enemy in the world is so wonderful, how can we forget.


    The people of the black devil are old. Even if they can fight, they can fight for a few years. When the last person of the black devil dies, they don''t even have to wait for the person of the black devil to die. As long as yalebin dies, the black devil will die, just like the black devil without yalebin is different, that is, yalebin didn''t participate in the war himself, but the existence of yalebin is the belief of the black devil, When yalebin died, the soul of the team was gone, and the body was still there. What''s the use.


    Lying in bed, Gao Yang''s tears suddenly flowed out of his eyes, and then got out of control, because he had to admit that the black devil had really become a masterpiece.


    Gao Yang doesn''t miss the Soviet Union. He also knows that if the Soviet Union is still there, he will never have the chance to fight side by side with the black devil, but he can''t help crying because he knows that there will never be a team like the black devil in the future, which can make him taste invincible.


    To put it bluntly, just after tasting the taste of being in the cloud, he was immediately beaten back to the world. This feeling makes Gao Yang feel a little dejected. It''s hard for a person who takes combat as his career.


    When he was dejected, Gao Yang thought of his brothers and Satan''s comrades in arms, and then his tears stopped slowly, because when he thought of his dead brother born with him, he also returned to reality and accepted the fact that he had always been a mortal.


    Fighting with the black devil is like being led by a group of gods, allowing Gaoyang, a mortal, to come into contact with the field of God. However, those talents of Satan are Gaoyang''s brothers. No matter how strong the black devil is, they are also the black devil. Satan''s people will never reach the height of the black devil, but they are Gaoyang''s brothers and Gaoyang''s brothers, Gao Yang''s life.


    Thinking of his brothers, Gao Yang finally got rid of the shock and reluctance brought to him by the black devil. Recalling the moments he had experienced, Gao Yang sometimes smiled and sometimes angry, which also made him finally understand what his root was.


    Gao Yang never began to dislike that his brothers were inferior to others because of his contact with the black devil. Just as Vasili said, he was completely shocked because he really participated in the battle of the black devil for the first time.


    Gao Yang had insomnia and was confused in his mind, which made him fall asleep very late, so when he woke up the next day, he found that it was not early.


    When Gao Yang was shocked and hurried downstairs, he found that yalebin was drinking coffee alone in the living room.


    "Where are they?"


    Yalebin looked at his watch and said slowly, "they, go and hang people on the street lamp. There''s no way. It''s still hard to hang the flagpole. They should come back soon now."


    Gao Yang was disappointed because he wanted to hang people on the street lamp with several black demons, but he missed this opportunity because he was sleepless and sleepy.


    Yalebin sighed and said to Gao Yang, "I hope you have figured out something. In addition, did alchani call you?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "No."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said loudly, "then you have to call him. He should know what happened last night anyway. It has been half an hour since the body was hung up. He didn''t call you, which means he is still in ideological struggle. Therefore, call and put more pressure on him."


    Gao Yang took out the phone, and then when dialing, he said loudly, "you still have to boast, right?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "it''s not bragging now. After all, after such a series of foreshadowing, any threat you make is not bragging. No one dares to doubt your words. Of course, in other aspects, appropriate bragging is still necessary."


    Gao Yang dialed the phone confidently, and then waited for the phone to be connected. Alchani was tired and nervous. After feeding, Gao Yang said slowly in a low tone: "young man, it seems that you still don''t understand the value of life."


    Yalebin puffed a smile. Holding the coffee cup, he quickly put the cup on the tea table and shrugged his shoulders to keep himself from laughing.


    But alchini said nervously at the other end of the phone: "no, I didn''t, I didn''t mean that, I just, I just have some..."


    Alchani''s words couldn''t go on. He raised his voice, smiled and whispered, "so, are you used to the way I greet now?"


    "Of course, oh no, no, I don''t mean anything else. I just have some, some difficult to adapt, but I really start. Okay, okay, let''s talk. What do you want? What do you want? We can talk. Everything can be talked about, really."


    Gao Yang smiled, listened to the yalebin outside the mobile phone, and motioned him to continue.


    "I know you have reached an agreement with Germany and Germany and are cooperating to some extent. Now I don''t want to remind you whose territory Ukraine is. I just want to ask you, have you figured out what to do in the future?"


    "Has the final say, I have made it clear that all cooperation between me and Dor is all suspended. You have the final say, really, you has the final say."


    High and low channel: "Well, you must not refuse to cooperate with me now. I''m glad we can reach an agreement. I hope our cooperation will be happy in the future. I''m not an unreasonable person. You''ll find me very generous, so you don''t have to worry about any loss. On the contrary, you''ll get greater benefits. Well, now tell me the specific content of your cooperation with Deyue."


    "OK, well, we haven''t actually started any specific cooperation. He just wants to prepare for his future in Ukraine, so, well, you know I have a small position now, so I''m helping him pave the way for the future."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "only these?"


    "Yes, oh, there is a small cooperation plan now, but it''s really not worth mentioning. How to say, Deyue wants to take away several gas turbines, marine ones, and he also wants the drawings of gas turbines. How to say, the cooperation is not going smoothly, because I can''t control the overall situation. I have many enemies who are creating resistance and obstacles for me, so It''s not going well. Of course, if you want to be interested, it must be yours. "


    The sound of bang was like a thunder in Gao Yang''s ear, which immediately stunned him.


    "What''s the matter?" yalebin said in a low voice as he looked at his heart


    Gao Yang covered the microphone and put down his cell phone. The spirit whispered, "I can see my mother and my father."

 Chapter 1763

    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang with puzzled eyes. Gao Yang was shocked, but he didn''t forget the ongoing call.


    Nodded to yalebin, Gao Yang raised the phone again, then smiled and whispered, "gas turbine? I''m still very interested. Please tell me how far you''ve come?"


    Alchini smiled bitterly: "My strength is really limited. I can''t do too much for Deyue. After all, I also have many enemies. They will create obstacles for me and I haven''t been in control of the overall situation. I have to admit that, therefore, the progress of gas turbine has been very bad, especially some people in charge of industry. They will never allow this to happen."


    "Be direct, can you handle it?" he said in a low voice


    "Sorry, not in a short time, really not. The dawning machinery design, scientific research and production consortium will never agree to this requirement. They will not even transfer production technology. However, even if they are willing, the price is too high. Deyue will not agree. Deyue is only willing to pay US $10 million at most to solve this matter, so he wants to sell the gas turbine through, uh, unofficial channels Get the machine. "


    It''s so elegant and unofficial. It''s just a direct extortion. After sneering, he said in a low voice: "OK, I know. You can help me with this."


    "OK, OK, but this kind of thing, how to say, may not make any progress in the short term."


    Yalebin reached up and made a strong blow gesture to Gao Yang, so Gao Yang whispered: "It doesn''t matter. With me, you will control everything, so the progress will not be too slow. The premise is that we can really cooperate happily. I don''t seek to control you. I never do this. I only need friends who can help. The only requirement is that I need your loyalty to friends. Is there a problem for you?"


    "No problem, no problem."


    "I''ll give you a new number and keep in touch."


    After a light sentence, Gao Yang Hung up the phone. At this time, yalebin said to Gao Yang, "gas turbine is very important to you?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s very important."


    Alebin smiled and said, "explain."


    I always wanted to go home and see my father and mother, but I can''t go back. With the gas turbine, especially the drawings, I can go back


    Gao Yang briefly explained why he was a mercenary and why he couldn''t go back. After listening to him quietly, yalebin smiled and said, "now you want to give the gas turbine to Huaxia in exchange for you being able to go home. Do you think so?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile: "no, it''s not dedication, it''s benefit exchange. No one cherishes what I get for free. In addition, I don''t want to have too many relations with any country, mercenaries or arms dealers. I can''t see light regardless of my identity. If I think I can walk in the sun with something, I''m stupid."


    Yalebin nodded, smiled and said, "I''m glad you can understand. Very good, very good. Then tell me about your next plan."


    Gao Yang whispered: "in fact, arsheni''s words just remind me. I don''t intend to get the gas turbine. In fact, everything is the same for me. As long as I can take out enough chips, I will have the key to go home. Therefore, at present, my real goal is Antonov Design Bureau."


    Yalebin was slightly surprised and said, "Oh, Antonov design bureau?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, Antonov Design Bureau. I just bought five airplanes from there not long ago. I think I''m sure I can get more things from there, airplanes, drawings and designers! The most important thing is people, and I can empty Antonov Design Bureau. What Deyue can''t do and alchini can''t do, but I can do, because big Ivan and I are the masters here."


    Yalebin breathed softly and whispered, "are you ready to dig all the people away?"


    Gao Yang nodded: "yes, this kind of thing could not have been completed, but now it''s different. The time is different. Ukraine is in chaos. The chaos is very complete. It''s just that it''s not an idiot who knows that Ukraine has lost its qualification to provide a stage for these people forever. Therefore, the hearts of Ukrainians have been in chaos. As long as the hearts of the people are in chaos, it''s possible for me to do anything."


    Yalebin said slowly, "yes, when people are in a mess, everything is possible."


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "I''m not worried about the gas turbine, because I''m not sure, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just a problem of operation. As long as I start moving, I''m likely to succeed, but I have to do something sure first. Antonov Design Bureau. When I own Antonov Design Bureau, isn''t this chip big enough?"


    Yalebin whispered, "it''s big enough. Compared with the crimes you committed, no matter how serious crimes you committed, an Antonov design bureau is enough."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s not me alone, it''s three people, but it doesn''t matter. The three of us fall on Antonov''s design bureau. As for others, I have other arrangements."


    Jarebin whispered, "tell me."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m looking for old-fashioned equipment, tanks, artillery and armored vehicles, but old-fashioned ones are too difficult to find, especially the production line, which gives me a headache. Now, do you think it''s OK for me to exchange gas turbines for several complete production lines? Note that the production line has been eliminated for decades."


    Yalebin whispered, "no one will refuse to exchange outdated waste for the world''s most high-end technology. Even if it is not advanced enough, it is still the most high-end technology."


    Gao Yang continued to smile: "So it''s not as simple as the conditions for me to go home. It''s the beginning of a whole series of business. I said, I won''t have any relationship with any country. Er, not with Ukraine now. What I said is that I won''t have any relationship with any big country. In that case, I will die miserably. Therefore, the business is big Ivan''s business. Anyway, he has been doing business with various countries Well, and I, I''m just a small mercenary. Hey, do you think I''m making big Ivan bear the black pot? "


    Yalebin whispered, "no, you just helped big Ivan win a big business, but it''s you who make money and get benefits."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "that''s not good. Am I a friend? Oh, you''re wrong. I won''t take all this as my own. I''ll really give everything back to big Ivan. But if I do something when I preside over the overall situation for him, he has to carry the pot for me."

 Chapter 1764

    Yalebin looked high for a long time, and then suddenly said, "all along, I think what you said to return everything to big Ivan is just talking casually, so as to make myself look not so mean, but now, after what happened last night, I think you are serious."


    Gao Yang said inexplicably, "of course I''m serious, because I really don''t need this huge arms empire."


    Yalebin leaned forward, looked at it seriously and said, "Why are you willing to return it after you get what ordinary people dream of?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "no reason. It''s not mine. I can keep it for others or borrow it. In short, it''s not mine. Of course I have to return it at last."


    Yalebin said in a deep voice, "well, it''s because you think you can''t betray your friends based on moral factors. Can you think about it and answer me seriously?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes, it''s mainly based on moral factors. I cherish things such as friendship and family affection. Before my friends do something sorry for me, I will never do anything sorry for my friends. This seems to be one of my principles."


    Yalebin slowly breathed out his breath and whispered, "I see."


    But Gao Yang then said: "however, I actually have other ideas, which makes me decide not to accept the arms empire of great Ivan, which is based on the analysis of the advantages and disadvantages."


    Yalebin sat back again and whispered, "tell me."


    High pitched channel: "Sometimes, occasionally, I am fascinated by the power in my opponent''s hands, but how can I say that a large, efficient and powerful arms group is not suitable for me. I don''t need money now. I can tell you that I have a diamond mine and I have a friend. He decided to leave his legacy to me, let me protect his legacy for him, and then give it to him Son, I can freely dispose of this inheritance. I can do anything with his inheritance. All I need to do is protect his son, and I will eventually give all his inheritance to his son, because his son is also my friend and a good friend. "


    Yalebin made a posture of listening and continued: "You should find that I''m not short of money. Even if I return my friend''s inheritance to his son after I get it, it''s just money. The most precious Zhengzhi inheritance, contacts and all the resources I can''t return, so I''m still the biggest beneficiary after all. In this way, I have a very bright future. The most important thing is sunshine The identity of the.


    Besides the big Ivan''s arms Empire, I know I''m not suitable to be an arms dealer. I''m really not suitable. Then, what can this arms Empire bring to me? Power? Benefits? Power guarantee to keep me alive? No, none. Power is only in this small circle. Benefits. I don''t need to sell arms to get what I and all my brothers will always have I can''t spend enough money. Moreover, if I inherit this empire, I will carry a heavy burden that I can''t afford. Big Ivan is being chased and killed by the United States. If I inherit this arms Empire, then I will be chased and killed by the United States and the world instead of him? "


    After laughing, he shook his head and said: "I''m not stupid. There are so many better prospects for me, but I want to be an arms dealer who is destined to live in the shadow. What''s more, the most important thing is that big Ivan is sheltering me now. Before the Americans find him, I''m safe. Although I''m in charge of everything, I''m still safe, but big Ivan is dead? Or after I completely usurped the throne of big Ivan? At that time, no one will protect me from the wind and rain. I have to personally bear the pressure from the United States, so I will die soon. Give me a reason, give me a reason to accept this empire. "


    Jarebin nodded and said, "are you finished?"


    He shook his head and said: "No, no, I also want to say, in fact, establishing a PMC company is my ideal. This ideal must be realized, because that is the goal of all of us. There are not too many fools in the world. On the contrary, there are too many powerful guys in the world. If there are big Ivan to attract attention, I won''t be paid attention. If big Ivan dies or I replace him, I will It''s impossible to start my company again, so I won''t take over the Empire of big Ivan, but let my own empire die. "


    Yalebin nodded slightly and whispered, "it''s reasonable."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "there is another reason. I don''t like Russia and the United States, but I don''t hate them. However, Russia is too cold and not as interesting as the United States. My girlfriend is in the United States and my brothers'' family members are also in the United States. If I were allowed to choose, I would certainly choose to live in the United States instead of Russia. Therefore, if I had to choose a country as the enemy, I would definitely choose Russia."


    Yalebin breathed, nodded and said, "it''s reasonable."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s not over yet. In fact, I have a reason."


    "And?"


    "Also, I know big Ivan. How to say, he is very interesting, whether pretending or true, but he is really interesting to me. In this way, I have really done a lot for him. Then when he comes back, I will return his empire to him. Can he treat me badly? I can get everything I need if I don''t master the Empire. I don''t have to worry about it Risk, you choose for me. "


    "But he can''t come back? For example, what if big Ivan dies?"


    "Can''t he come back? He can''t come back. It doesn''t matter if the two other friends I know can come back alive. Just give them anyone. If they don''t come back, the problem is not great. One of big Ivan''s former subordinates has the ability, experience and ambition to recover from my injury. I can help him become the new big Ivan. The most important thing is that I can control it He. "


    After that, Gao Yang leaned back, crossed his legs and said with a smile: "this time I''m finished. Some of the reasons I''ve long thought about, some of which I just wanted to understand recently, but that''s all my reasons."


    Yalebin breathed, then whispered, "I''ve been thinking that you''re so young, and you''ve mixed up from the bottom. As a mercenary, you''ve got a position that doesn''t match your age, status and experience. Now, I think I''ve found it."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what did you find? The truth?"

 Chapter 1765

    Yalebin just looked at Gao Yang quietly. Gao Yang was so angry that he looked at himself and said in a low voice, "Er, why are you looking at me like this? What did you find?"


    Jarebin said slowly, "you have changed."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "what has changed? Can you stop talking so, er, profound?"


    Yalebin still looked unfathomable and said slowly, "although only one night has passed, you have indeed changed. I don''t know what happened to you, but you have indeed changed."


    Gao Yang simply shook his head and said, "I don''t understand, I don''t understand."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "now you have the temperament that suits your identity."


    Gao Yang looked at himself, then shook his head and said, "I don''t understand."


    Alebin stood up, walked back and forth in the house with a crutch for two steps, stopped, turned and looked at Gao Yang and said: "Yesterday, when you first called alchani, what you said was right, but you lacked a temperament, a temperament of self-improvement and great heart of the superior. I was observing you at that time. Maybe alchani at the other end of the phone couldn''t hear it, but I could see that you thought you were talking big words that couldn''t be realized, and you were bluffing."


    After two more steps, jarebin approached and spoke more seriously: "Today, when you call alchani again, your look and temperament will change. Your words are not bragging, because you really think alchani''s fate is in your hands, so when you warn alchani again today, you say all the warnings you think can be realized at any time, warnings, not intimidation. In fact, your strength has not changed , what changes is your heart. The strength of your heart makes you have the temperament, or momentum, that only belongs to the superior. "


    Exalt the words of Solomon, who continued to say in a deep voice: "You often say that you are a little person, but you have to understand that you are no longer a little person. Having self-knowledge is a good thing, but you can''t update your understanding of yourself. You also don''t have self-knowledge. Now the result is very good. Your temperament is worthy of your identity. Now, you can really grow into a person who controls your destiny. If I use it To put it plainly, you have become a chess player, not a chess piece manipulated by others. "


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "Whoever has experienced a battle last night should improve himself."


    Yalebin said coldly, "do you think the battle last night changed you?"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "yes, I feel myself..."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said seriously, "you are wrong. The battle last night didn''t change you. All you can learn from the battle is battle. If we fight, we are the most powerful in the world, but do you think we can control our destiny? Obviously, we can''t."


    After seriously saying that, yalebin pointed high and said in a deep voice, "it is you who really change you. When you stand up for the traitor''s child and don''t hesitate to point a gun at me, you really completed the transformation from a small man to a superior."


    Gao Yang also stood up, but he was still confused.


    Alebin took two steps, turned his back to Gao Yang and said slowly: "The superior people have a strong heart and are not changed by others. They will take different means to achieve their goals, but they will not change their persistence. You should understand that whether they exchange interests or change means, they do not change their inner persistence. I have seen too many big people. I understand these. I see them very clearly."


    Turning around, yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said, "I think with your experience, you should have succumbed to the environment, know how to weigh the pros and cons, and then make a choice conducive to you, but you didn''t. You chose to stick to your bottom line. From then on, I knew that you have a really strong heart, and you won''t be a chess piece for anyone."


    Yalebin approached Gao Yang with a smile and said with emotion on his face: "the characters of the superiors have something in common, maybe not virtue, but they do have a lot in common, and you also have this valuable trait. It is easy to choose to give in and difficult to choose to insist, especially in the face of great external pressure, it is really more difficult to choose to insist."


    Gao Yang doesn''t speak. He is listening to the instruction. He doesn''t need to speak at this time.


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said seriously, "when you protect that child, in fact, you protect not only which child, but also your so-called human nature. You keep your independent personality. Independent personality has nothing to do with good or bad. Independent personality can be good or bad, but independent personality is not controlled by others and does not change because of everything."


    After that, alebin patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "At first, I wanted to cultivate you into the next Satan, but I was wrong, because you have been on your own road, and I can''t change your direction, so there''s nothing to teach you. My status should be higher than you, because I had great power in those years, but I didn''t have your persistence, so I was a tool, and you weren''t."


    No, no, I think I have too much to learn from you


    Alebin smiled: "Of course, of course, you have to learn from me, experience, knowledge and many things, but I can''t show you the way. You''re already on your own road. For a teacher, do you think you should set a route for your students in the future, or can you only teach him some knowledge but can''t affect him? That''s more sense of achievement and frustration?"


    Gao Yang was silent. Yalebin patted Gao Yang on the shoulder again, and then said with a smile: "So your change started from drawing a gun on us yesterday, not from fighting with them. They can make you a better soldier, but they can''t give you a strong heart. When you complete the most important transformation in your life, you will naturally be more powerful. Because you are powerful, when you talk to alchini again, you will have enough Self confidence, which is what I call the temperament of the superior. "


    He breathed loudly, then whispered, "thank you for looking up to me so much, but why do you say this to me?"


    Alebin smiled: "Because I feel it very much, I found that you learn things very quickly. No matter what you learn, you only need to learn it once, and you can understand it at a glance. But what I don''t understand is that you have been a mercenary for several years, and you have killed many people. Why do you still have the concept that mercenaries shouldn''t have? But just now, I wanted to understand, so I told you. And now I can tell you What did I find? "

 Chapter 1766

    Gao Yang looked at yalebin with expectant eyes. Yalebin said slowly and word by word: "I found your biggest characteristic, that is, you are a real genius."


    Looking at the finger held out by yalebin to him, Gao Yang was stunned. Then he slowly opened his mouth and said with a smile: "after observing for so long, you found that I am a genius? Well, I always think I am a genius. I have no doubt that I have a talent beyond ordinary people in shooting."


    Alebin smiled, "just shooting?"


    "Right? Is there anything else? I''m very ordinary in other aspects. I''m good at running. I learned from the akuri tribe on the grassland, so I have a first-class ability to run for my life. But my relatives of the akuri tribe can really throw me a few blocks away. Ha ha, I''m also good at using my legs and lifting my Yin legs. Toad taught me, but I can''t beat him forever. What else? Nothing else."


    After Gao Yang finished with a smile, he suddenly raised his hand and said: "Oh, and now I can speak one, two, three. Now I can speak seven languages, two of which have reached the level of familiarity with my mother tongue. I can read and write simply in Russian, German and Spanish. I have basically no problem with dialogue. The rest can have simple dialogue. In addition, I am good at these. But I know several guys and have mastered many languages, especially proficient One of them can even speak a Chinese dialect that I can''t understand, so I''m still not confident about language talent, ha ha. "


    Looking at the laughter, yalebin suddenly said, "this is enough to show that you are a genius."


    Raised his frown and said: "My environment makes me master a lot of things, but really tell the truth? Yalebin, I never dare to think I''m a genius. Even my proudest shooting, I have a defect. Long range shooting without sight has always been my weakness. I know someone is much better than me in this aspect. I''ve always wanted to learn from him, but I don''t have a chance. Others call me the Musketeer, But myself, I have always rejected this title, because I know I really haven''t reached the point of perfection. "


    Yalebin waved to Gao Yang and whispered, "sit down and I''ll tell you why you''re a genius."


    After Gao Yang sat down, yalebin said seriously, "you talked about various individual abilities. In addition to shooting, it seems that there are more powerful people than you in every item. However, toad is not as good as you can run, your shooting skills are not as good, and you don''t master many foreign languages. What else do you want? Do you want to be the most powerful in all aspects? Then you will become Superman."


    Gao Yang nodded, and yalebin smiled: "You are a genius for learning. You are not like a talented musician like Beethoven or a talented physicist like Einstein, but you are also a genius. Your learning ability is very strong, and the most important thing is that you are willing to learn. You have an insatiable thirst for knowledge, so your physical conditions make you unable to become a top fighter, but your fighting is very good Yes, your language talent can''t make you a language master, but you have mastered seven languages, and it took you a few years? "


    Gao Yang touched his head and said with a smile, "ah, I''m beginning to be proud of what you said."


    Alebin smiled: "There are many smart people in the world, and there are also many geniuses, but they squander their talents. They don''t like learning, or they are satisfied and proud after they get small achievements. Such people have no future, but you, you really surprise me. You just have the common intelligence level among ordinary people. The only extraordinary talent is shooting, but you become successful through learning You''re a genius. "


    Aribin became serious. He looked at him and shouted: "You are different. Before last night, I thought you were a lucky boy. Your shooting skills were good. You were favored by some big people and gave you the opportunity to rise. That''s all. Last night, I found that you took your own path with your own persistence. I have a new understanding of you, but only in this way, you won''t necessarily succeed. Today, I found that you passed One night is like a changed person. I think you have the temperament of the superior. I''m surprised, but now, after you tell me why you don''t want the great Ivan Empire, I can confirm that you are really a genius, because I find you can think! "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "can you think?"


    Yalebin sighed: "People of your age, how to say, are hot-blooded, impulsive and die quickly, because most people of your age are reckless and unwilling to use their brains. They are easily attracted by various temptations and then degenerate. They think violence can solve all problems and refuse to let go when they taste the taste of power, but you don''t. You will think, make decisions and make choices. Some people put a huge When the empire is sent to you, you can push it out without hesitation. It''s really powerful. "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "Hey, it''s not like this. I really don''t want friendship, okay? It''s still my good character. Otherwise, I''m not willing to let go of such great interests."


    Yalebin said with a look of admiration: "by analyzing the advantages and disadvantages and choosing the most correct route, you will gain more benefits than directly seeking and seizing. Then you can give your behavior noble reasons and excuses and get gratitude from others. Wow, that''s great. If you don''t succeed, who will succeed?"


    Gao Yang was depressed and said, "this is wrong. How can I feel that I was good and make you a sinister villain?"


    Alebin waved his hand and said with a smile: "That''s not important. What''s important is that you get the best effect. It''s very good. Not long ago, I thought you just had the potential to become a big man, because only temperament but not enough strength is not a real superior. But now, I think you''re already an superior. Maybe your strength is not enough, but it doesn''t matter. With your ability, you''ll soon have everything."


    Gao Yang said with a puzzled face, "what''s the matter with you today, yalebin? Why are you boasting about me? I''m embarrassed to boast, and I don''t know what you want to express. Can you tell me why you tell me this? You''re not an old man who likes boasting."


    Aribin said positively: "The reason is very simple. I must tell you this now so that you can have a clear understanding of yourself, because it is good for you. I must hurry to tell you everything I can say. You must understand that I am 84 years old. I just got a serious illness last year and almost died. My body is not as good as you look. Maybe I will die of heart failure tomorrow morning In my own bed, I have no time, so I must hurry. "


    Gao Yang wanted to stand up. Yalebin put his hand on Gao Yang''s shoulder and pressed him. Then he whispered, "after I die, the black devil may disperse. Even if I don''t disperse, I will lose my original spirit. You are the New Satan I selected to lead them. Although they won''t live long, I still hope they can get the best destination, okay?"

 Chapter 1767

    Gao Yang was shocked. He looked at yalebin in a daze, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Yalebin let go of his holding hands, sat back on the sofa, looked at him and said with a smile: "Seriously, sometimes you are not cruel enough, but I know that the black devil follows you. You don''t have to worry about being betrayed or being dumped when they are used up. Therefore, a boss like you is a good thing for the people below. We are used to being tools. When we are free, we don''t know what to do. In the end, we feel comfortable being tools for others , ha ha, that''s ridiculous. "


    After laughing at himself, alebin looked at them sadly and said, "promise me and try to give them a good home. I owe them. Can you give them for me?"


    "What is a good destination?" he said in a loud and deep voice


    Jarebin said seriously, "what they want."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "sure! I will give them the best destination in everyone''s mind. What about you? What''s the best destination in your mind?"


    Yalebin sighed a long sigh, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Me? No, it''s impossible. Since the day of the establishment of the black devil, few people have died in battle, a total of six, and another 12 have died in training accidents, but they all ended up with the Soviet flag, military bands playing unbreakable alliances, KGB executives seeing them off, firing a salute, and finally buried in the new saint''s cemetery. They got a black one without any name , it''s a marble sword tombstone. "


    Gao Yang was silent. Yalebin spread his hand to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "the Soviet Union is gone. Cover the Soviet flag? Play the unbreakable alliance? The KGB is gone. The supreme officer sees him off? Fire a salute? The new saint''s cemetery? Ha ha."


    Gao Yang knows where to bury Russian historical celebrities in the new saint''s cemetery. There are artists, scientists, heroes and ruling families. If you want to bury them, you have to be qualified, and it is very difficult to get this qualification.


    Alebin breathed and said with a smile: "You know, I tried my best to win over the KGB for burying the members of the black devil in the new saint''s cemetery after their death, and the KGB won it from the highest level of the Soviet Union. It''s very difficult. Why did I try my best to ask for the black devil to be buried in the new saint''s cemetery? Because it''s artistic. It''s a place that citizens often go, just like a tourist attraction."


    "Why is it buried in the new saint''s cemetery? Where is not the affiliated cemetery of the church? You are the black devil. How can you bury the church? Hehe, hehe."


    The topic was too heavy. He laughed twice. He clumsily wanted to make the atmosphere less heavy with a bad joke, but when he said it, he began to regret, extreme regret.


    Aribin was very serious. He pointed to his heart, pursed his lips, bit his teeth and said in a loud voice: "We are black devils. We use all the most vicious, despicable and cruel means for the sake of the Soviet Union! Our behavior is the most noble for the Soviet Union! We are in darkness and have a bright heart. Anyone in the world can accuse us! The Soviet Union can''t, the Soviets can''t! We are the holy black devils of the Soviet Union!"


    Yalebin was excited, gnashing his teeth, finishing his words word by word, Gao Yang stood up. He was very serious and pious, saluted yalebin, and then whispered, "I''m sorry, I extend my most sincere apology to you and the black devil."


    Taking a deep breath, alebin waved his hand, and then he whispered: "Why choose the new saint''s cemetery? Because joining the black devil means isolation from the outside world. We have no family and friends since then. Only when we die can we be free. So I want to bury them where people often go and let them see and see the country and people they protect. Maybe, maybe someone, someone can be in their absence Stand in front of the tombstone with name, have a look, have a look at them


    Yalebin was already sobbing. He was full of tears, but he still looked at Gao Yang firmly.


    Gao Yang can''t. He must say or do something, or he will cry.


    After turning around, Gao Yang stood still again, pointed to yalebin and said loudly, "I''ll help you realize your wish. If you die, I''ll bury you in the new saint''s cemetery! I promise, I promise I''ll bury you!"


    Aribin smiled with tears, and then he shook his head.


    "Don''t shake your head. I can do it. What''s the difficulty? It''s just a cemetery? Falk! I can bury you! Spend money, find someone, bury it forcibly, bury it secretly. In short, I can bury you!"


    Yalebin smiled and said sadly in a low voice: "what''s the meaning? In fact, what I need most is whether it''s the new saint''s cemetery, the Soviet flag, the unbreakable alliance, the salute and the tombstone. The most important thing is where to be with my dead brothers. Well, if you say so, you can bury me secretly. It''s not impossible."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, pointed to yalebin''s nose and said gnashing his teeth: "don''t underestimate me. I''ll let you bury it openly! And I''ll erect a tombstone for you and engrave your name! Wait, you''ll know when you die!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know why he is angry. Then he thinks that he may hurt his kind because a hero can''t get his due destination, so he is more and more angry.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s appearance, yalebin sighed: "thank you for comforting me. Although your way of comfort is very rude and uncomfortable, I still have to thank you. I want to say that the Soviet Union is gone and the unbreakable alliance is no longer the national anthem. In fact, it''s meaningless, really."


    Gao Yang looked at yalebin and said seriously, "at least I''ll let you and your brothers be company. Remember, this is not to comfort you or cheat you. I''m Gao Yang. I always do what I say!"


    Yalebin smiled, waved his hand and said to Gao Yang, "it''s meaningless. It''s not worth the trouble for a worthless old man or a corpse. It''s really meaningless. You, why are you clinging to these meaningless sections? Why can''t you be like other big people?"


    Just then, there was the sound of cars outside, and then there was the sound of footsteps soon.


    Gaoyang and yalebin shut their mouths. Then Tata came in first. After looking at them, he said loudly, "it''s done. Where are you? You don''t look very happy. What are you talking about?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "we''ve done it here, and the effect is very good. In addition, we''re talking about gas turbines. Someone is going to dig away the last foundation of this country."

 Chapter 1768

    Grevatov sat down and whispered to yalebin, "what shall we do next?"


    Alebin looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "what''s your decision? What are you going to do as a priority?"


    Gao Yang''s mood was far from calming down, but looking at yalebin as if nothing had happened, he took a deep breath and calmed down his too excited mood. He whispered, "what should I do..., cough."


    The high voice was not normal and trembled. After coughing twice, he could say normally: "do what you should do, just do it according to the original plan."


    Yalebin nodded, smiled and said, "well, according to the original plan, we should appease the people who should be appeased first, and seize the time to completely remove the power of the covenant. Yes, I thought you would be particularly excited to throw everything down and rob the gas turbine."


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s really time to make preparations now, but we don''t need to do it ourselves. Big Ivan''s people will handle it well. It''s not urgent."


    Rostowski suddenly said, "what gas turbine? Tell me more."


    Gao Yang repeated his conversation with alchini just now, and then briefly introduced his plan. However, rottosky frowned and said, "there are some problems."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s the problem?"


    Rostowski nodded and then said loudly: "first, let''s talk about gas turbines. There are three strongest countries in the world for the development and production of gas turbines, Britain, the United States, the Soviet Union and the Soviet Union.


    The design and manufacturing capacity of the Soviet Union''s marine gas turbine was once very strong. In 1953, the Soviet Union installed the gas turbine M1 originally used as an aeroengine on the torpedo speedboat. Due to its short service life and poor adaptability to the marine environment, after experiments, the Soviet Union began to carry out special research and development for marine gas turbine.


    In 1964, the Soviet Union used the all fuel combined power unit on ships and initially equipped the M3 main gas turbine unit under all working conditions.


    Then, the Soviet Union adopted the reverse gear box to solve the problem that the gas turbine could not reverse, and first realized the direct reverse of the gas turbine, such as ugt3000, ugt6000, ugt15000 and ugt16000, which were once the most advanced models.


    After that, the Soviet Union first adopted the cross transmission device, developed the m7m9 device, first adopted the gas steam combined power device on ships, and applied it on large ships such as Kenda class cruisers.


    In its heyday, the total power of ship gas turbines produced by the Soviet Union accounted for about one third of the world''s total output, but... "


    But the most terrible thing came. After saying something, rostowski spread his hand and said helplessly, "but after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, everything was over. You know, at that time, the shipbuilding and marine engine industry of the Soviet Union were mainly in Ukraine. In addition to improving the original model, Ukraine only had a new marine gas turbine, utg25000."


    After a long speech explaining the past and present lives of Soviet gas turbines, rostowski said helplessly: "You want to give the gas turbine of Dawning design and manufacturing consortium to Huaxia as a chip, but utg25000 was sold to Huaxia as early as 1993, not long after the disintegration of the Soviet Union. Huaxia actually carried out the research and production of gas turbine very early, but the progress has been slow. After introducing the M1 gas turbine of the Soviet Union, it began to make its own products on this basis."


    Gao Yang was stunned when he listened, and roztowski waved his hand and said loudly: "To be more careful, the development process of gas turbines in China is troublesome. Let me put it simply. In addition to the gas turbine technology system of the Soviet Union, China has obtained general power gas turbines and carried out imitation work. Therefore, China''s technology is combined with the East and the west, but it is difficult to go west and cooperate with the United States and Britain in technology, so it has not obtained the core technology At a certain time, when China needed the power of large ships, there was no suitable gas turbine available until the disintegration of the Soviet Union and the introduction of utg25000 from Ukraine. "


    Rostowski shrugged: "In 1993, Huaxia introduced urg25000 from Ukraine and signed a technology transfer agreement. Note that it is technology transfer, so Huaxia soon started the process of localization, and the progress is good. Now, Huaxia is the fifth country that can develop and produce gas turbine, and the technology is good. I think it has actually surpassed Ukraine and Russia ¡£¡±


    He opened his mouth and said with a bitter smile, "no, you mean, the gas turbine I want to get is useless? I don''t even have the qualification to be a chip, because people have a better one?"


    After thinking for a moment, rostowski nodded and said, "yes, you can think so."


    Gao Yang put a hand on his forehead and said with a distressed face, "I''m going to the Olympics!"


    Rostowski shrugged and said, "in fact, it''s not completely useless. It''s just that you''ve got the wrong direction and haven''t found the most appropriate goal."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "what should I look for?"


    Rostowski waved his hand and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I''ll finally explain this to you. Now I''m talking about gas turbine. Then let''s talk about aircraft. Aircraft, that is, Antonov Design Bureau, plays a greater and better role than gas turbine at this stage, so you put your primary goal on Antonov Design Bureau. This is correct. What''s good about Antonov design bureau Where are the things? "


    Antonov stretched out his thumb and said solemnly: "An-225, the world''s largest transport aircraft, although it is no longer produced after only manufacturing one, the technical reserve of An-225 itself is the largest treasure house. With this as a chip, everything is enough. Then, the complete technical reserve of An-124. Believe me, if you have the manufacturing technology of either of these two models, any conditions will be met."


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile, "it''s good. It''s good that you told me that there are still good things to do. I thought none of the things I saw could move people."


    "Of course it can move people, but the effect is not good enough and strong enough. Next, I''ll tell you what China really needs and what you need most. As long as you can get it, believe me, many people will be crazy for you."

 Chapter 1769

    Rostowski looked at Gao Yang and said slowly, "so, what are the chips that are really useful to you? They are basic materials."


    Gao Yang really didn''t understand this. He said curiously, "basic materials?"


    Rostowski nodded: "yes, contact materials. For a country, especially an industrial country, basic materials are the most important, especially metal basic materials. This is a country''s industrial foundation, high-end equipment manufacturing industry and a country''s industrial crown, but you have to have materials to form this crown."


    Gao Yang nodded vaguely, while rostowski continued with a smile: "China has developed rapidly in recent years, and the research progress of gas turbine is not slow. However, we still need to import some key parts from Ukraine. Why?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, indicating that he didn''t understand.


    Rostowski laughed: "Because there is a lack of basic technology at some key points, the industry of basic materials needs large investment. Only after a long time of research can some achievements be made. Money can be invested on the one hand, and more importantly, it takes time, and people who don''t know can''t see the achievements. They think it''s a useless industry. Huaxia has developed rapidly in recent years. According to reason, Huaxia can be used Reverse engineering technology makes any complex equipment, such as the aeroengine that has plagued the development of Huaxia in recent years, but why should Huaxia be so troubled? "


    I really don''t know how important basic materials are, because I didn''t understand them before


    Rostowski laughed: "Let me give you an example. Once, I was ordered to obtain the key technology of an engine in the United States. Finally, we got back a turbofan engine and gave it to one of our institutions for reverse research. At that time, the direction of technological development was clear. In fighter aircraft, turbojet engine will be replaced by turbofan engine, so the engine I was ordered to bring back was very rare They copied the engine, but in the end, do you know what the result was? "


    "What''s the result?"


    Rostowski shook his head and said with a little helplessness: "They perfectly copied the engine, but the power of the engine is two grades lower than that of the original product. Why? Because the rotor material of the turbine fan is not qualified, because the blade material of the turbine fan is not strong enough to withstand ultra-high temperature and high pressure, the full power output will be damaged, and the active reduction of the output power can be reluctantly used, which is different from the performance of the original product It''s two grades short. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a loud voice, "that''s so. However, since we have obtained the real object, it''s OK to do it according to the same material as the real object? Metallographic analysis is not very difficult? I don''t understand this. Don''t laugh."


    The black devils all laughed.


    Grevatov smiled, "it''s not like this. It''s not as simple as you think."


    "I''d better explain this very high-end metal material. Even if you get the real object and can analyze the specific components, you can''t achieve the same effect even if you use the same material," roztowski said with a smile


    Rostowski waved to grevatov and said, "give me a piece of paper and a pen. I''ll explain to him."


    After taking the paper and pen, rostowski drew a picture on the paper and said with a smile: "For the same material, different manufacturing processes and different processes will have different performance. For example, I give the simplest example. A certain steel contains iron, nickel, chromium, tungsten and manganese. You can get the material object and know the composition through analysis. However, you don''t know when the tungsten component should be added. It''s simple The key part of the casting process is to add all the materials together, or to add nickel when the basic material iron is 1000 degrees Celsius, and then add manganese when it is 1200 degrees Celsius, or vice versa. "


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "is it critical?"


    Rostowski nodded: "Yes, it''s very important, very important. A small difference may lead to great differences in the properties of this material. There is no mistake in the research of basic materials. Failure in one direction may mean success in the other direction. Sometimes, a material with superior performance may be just because of luck. It''s really just luck that leads to the discovery and development of a new material Use. "


    Gao Yang sighed, "it''s so complicated."


    "It''s really complicated. It takes a long time to invest, no output for a long time, and a lot of money. To be honest, the research on basic materials, especially high-end basic materials, is money burning."


    Grevatov said faintly: As like as two peas, the material used in aircraft engines is at least a dozen kinds of alloys, and some components can only account for less than 1/10000. However, the material is not very good without performance. So unless you can get all the production data related to this material, you can get similar materials. For example, why? Because this involves another big field, that is, the level of manufacturing process and the level of purification process, which involves a series of problems and is very complex. "


    "Therefore, no matter how fast China develops and how rich it is, it sometimes has to be subject to some seemingly insignificant small problems, because when it comes to high-end basic materials, you can only study, try and experiment bit by bit, which takes time."


    Grevatov said expressionless: "Just like the service life of the Soviet fighter engine is 1000 hours, while the service life of the American engine has reached more than 10000 hours, which is the result of different understanding of the war and different concepts of equipment use and research. However, if the service life can be improved, it will not be too expensive. Of course, we hope to extend the overhaul interval and increase the service life But no, the materials can''t compare with the United States, while the Soviet Union has surpassed the United States in the application of titanium alloy. For example, the United States is not as strong as the Soviet Union and the United States is not as strong as the Soviet Union when using titanium alloy to make nuclear submarines. Is American science and technology not developed enough? No, they just haven''t found the right direction. Maybe one day, they will suddenly be able to do it, because they have made a breakthrough ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "thank you for your science popularization. Now I understand, that is, I should start in this area?"


    Rostowski nodded: "yes, you should pay attention to this aspect, and you are lucky, because I can tell you what are the real good things in Ukraine, especially the good things suitable for you."

 Chapter 1770

    Gao Yang was very excited and said in a loud voice, "so, what good things are valuable and worth searching?"


    The muscles on roztowski''s face trembled slightly for a few times, and then he suddenly used a very abnormal language: "that''s your business, not ours. I''ll tell you what it is, but none of us will help you get it back, because I can''t help you give my hands to other countries."


    Grevatov said calmly on his face: "no matter what you have, you can''t keep it now. Looking at Ukraine, in the end, what valuable things have to belong to others. The United States, Russia, hum, who cares? Those things are taken away by you, at least it makes us more acceptable."


    Rostowski raised a finger, shook it slowly and said in a deep voice, "but we won''t help you get it because we can''t do it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I understand your mood. Well, let''s stop talking about this. Please tell me where I should go to find the good things you said."


    Rostowski pressed his hands down, sighed and said loudly: "The Soviet Union, how to say, the Soviet Union was too big, so there was a problem. The shipyard was located in Ukraine, the engine factory was also located in Ukraine, and some supporting factories were also located in Ukraine. The research institute that could study some materials required by Ukraine was located in Russia, and the Soviet Union had no intellectual property right, so the Soviet Union had a problem at that time A good habit, or a bad habit, is that when an engine component needs any material, they will send all the files of this material, and then store them together with the engine drawings using this material. "


    Gao Yang''s eyes widened in surprise. Rostowski shook his head and said: "Yes, that''s right. As you think, you can take everything away more conveniently. I''ll tell you what manufacturing drawings of large equipment are suitable for storage with materials. In Antonov Design Bureau, there are a full set of drawings of An-124, including engine drawings, and even all materials and extremely detailed materials."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s really great!"


    Rostowski nodded, and then he continued: "also, Kiev radar factory in Ukraine..."


    With a bang, the explosion broke all the glass in Gaoyang''s living room, and some steel balls came in. The fragments from a window knocked a wall into small mottled pits.


    Just like pressing the spring, Gao Yang jumped over and turned his eyes to the outside.


    Long alebin took a breath, leaned his head back on the back of the sofa and said loudly, "you bastards, you have been followed."


    Tata''s face was twisted. He pulled out his pistol and hid himself in a corner where he was sure he would not be shot. He said loudly, "it''s impossible. We went around a lot and didn''t come back until we confirmed that we weren''t followed!"


    The explosion just now came from a mine. To be exact, it came from an o3m-72 anti infantry jump mine.


    Gao Yang''s heart was completely flustered for a moment, but he is not flustered now. He is just very desperate and helpless. Unexpectedly, the biggest crisis in his life came like this.


    He looked out, then quickly lowered his head to prevent being hit by the enemy who was a little flustered but had quickly moved his position, Gao Yangji said helplessly: "are you really sure you haven''t been followed?"


    Tata angrily said, "nonsense!"


    Gao Yang sighed, "what about the sky?"


    Alebin said helplessly, "satellites, reconnaissance planes, do you mean this? Now these things have such a fast response speed, and can monitor fast-moving vehicles on the ground? Is technology advanced to this point?"


    Gao Yang wanted to cry without tears and said in a daze: "everyone, how disconnected you are from this era. Don''t you know the existence of such a small thing as UAV?"


    Rostowski was very tangled and said, "Oh, damn, I know the UAV, but I really didn''t expect to be tracked by UAVs."


    Gao Yang was very helpless. He took a long breath.


    Gao Yang can attack the enemy with thermobaric bombs or cloud explosive bombs, so the enemy can also attack him with these things. No more, one shot is enough.


    So Gao Yang is really counting down his life. Who knows, maybe the deadly explosion happened in the next second, maybe the next minute,


    Some things are really helpless. When Gaoyang is amazed at the strength of the black devil rolling the world, and when many problems are solved by the experience of these black demons, Gaoyang must also accept the reality that the black devil has indeed been disconnected from this rapidly developing world and bear the consequences.


    Gao Yang''s foothold is not a solid fortress. What he can use is the secrecy of this foothold. When the secrecy has been lost, it''s really fatal. What''s more, Gao Yang has no hands now. He can''t arrange the most reliable and primitive defense line on the periphery, that is, send someone to watch outside. Therefore, if there is no accident, they will be killed Surrounded.


    Lebedev leaned against the ground at the root of a window, holding a pistol, and said helplessly, "to the good, we are not dead yet, that means they haven''t used any powerful weapons, and they don''t use powerful weapons, it''s possible that they don''t have powerful weapons at all, so break through, my comrades in arms."


    Several old men don''t care about life and death, but Gao Yang cares. However, Gao Yang cares. Now he''s not too excited. The main reason is that his excitement and panic are useless.


    Being surrounded by people is different from raiding others. The difference between heaven and earth is that if you are surrounded, you are still surrounded silently. That is, you can be unprepared and have a heart. No matter how invincible you are, you can''t resist a bullet from all directions. Well, even if you can resist a bullet, you can''t resist a cloud bomb.


    Gao Yang was dialing his cell phone quickly and whispered, "wait, wait!"


    Jabin shouted, "what are you doing? Call for help?"


    "No, call my people and let them know we''re finished," he said in a low voice


    The phone was quickly connected. Gao Yang immediately said, "we are surrounded at No. 1 foothold. It''s estimated that it''s over. You try every means to get the aircraft and engine drawings of Antonov Design Bureau. Pay attention to the information on metal materials. That''s the key point. Then as a chip for going home, don''t give foolishly. There''s nothing else. It''s over. Just hang up."

 Chapter 1771

    The phone call was to Li JinFang. When the most important thing was finished, Gao yangka hung up the phone and had no time to listen to Li JinFang.


    He raised his head, tore off the curtain at hand, and then quickly threw his satellite phone into the curtain. Then he picked up his mobile phone and put it on the curtain cloth. He said to yalebin, who was still sitting on the sofa with a golden knife: "under the sofa."


    Yalebin pulled out a small paper box from under the sofa, kicked it to Gao Yang from the ground, and then said, "what is it?"


    "C4! And detonators."


    Wrap three pieces of C4 and the phone into the curtain, Gao Yang picked up a detonator, opened the transparent shield on the button, and whispered, "I have to destroy my phone. This thing can''t fall into the hands of the enemy."


    Yalebin nodded, looked up and found that he had indeed wrapped all the C4 corresponding to the detonator. After that, he raised his hand and threw the package out of the window, and then quickly pressed the detonator.


    With a loud bang, the whole house shook. The amount of C4 just thrown out was not small, and it couldn''t fly far. The reaction was really strong.


    A satellite phone, a mobile phone, at this time, it is guaranteed that there is no residue left.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, and then yalebin stretched out his hand to him and said, "give me a detonator."


    Gao Yang picked up one from the box and threw it to yalebin. Yalebin reached out and grabbed the detonator. He smiled and said loudly: "there are three possibilities in the current situation. One possibility is that the Americans have shot, so they want to catch us alive rather than blow us up. Since we are not dead now, this possibility is the greatest.


    The second possibility is that the person is sent by Deyue. Anti retaliation, or the previous series of actions are all a conspiracy to lead us out. No, it''s a conspiracy to lead Da Ivan out. No matter what kind of possibility, he succeeded, but I think if Deyue wants to deal with us, he will choose to kill us directly instead of catching us alive. Of course, he is based on some kind of reason Reason to want to catch alive, but anyway, this possibility is relatively small.


    The third possibility is that the people sent by arsheni are from the Ukrainian military or some action department, but this possibility is really small, because according to my observation of arsheni, he doesn''t have such courage, especially this guy is an idiot. Even if he wants to do so, he doesn''t have such action power. "


    After saying that, yalebin shook the detonator and said with a smile: "no matter what kind of possibility, the other party has not used heavy weapons at present. Then, it can be considered that they intend to catch alive. We have time and space, so there is a little possibility of creating miracles."


    Tata whispered, "how?"


    Yalebin sighed and said in a deep voice, "you screwed up. You brought in the enemy. There''s nothing to say. The ram must leave and cover him at the cost of your life. Maybe he can leave if he''s lucky."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Tata nodded and said, "OK."


    Yalebin looked out and said in a low voice, "five directions break through at the same time. No, three directions break through at the same time. Two people go left and two people go right. One runs from the back door of the house. Then, ram, you run from the front door and run directly to the front door along the road without mines. If you run, you run, that''s running. There''s no way to run. We try our best."


    Suddenly there was another explosion outside. It was still a mine.


    Since Gao Yang''s people with black devils lived in this foothold where they often come, several black devils laid mines around them. According to them, this is the most reliable last line of defense.


    Last time, mines played a big role in the butter knife raid. This time, mines played a warning role. In fact, there are no mines on the three meter wide slate road from the gate to the house. However, if someone comes to sneak attack or attack, no one will go through the gate, cross the slate road and enter the door.


    Gao Yang looked up and quickly looked out, then quickly lowered his head, raised the pistol over his head, fired a random shot out of the window, and quickly moved to one side. Before he moved away, a series of bullets came in from where he had just shot his head.


    After trying, Gao Yang said to yalebin, "see? It''s completely surrounded. It''s impossible to go out."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "but they can''t come in for the time being. Well, use your fastest speed to put on bulletproof vests and get ready to rush out."


    Gao Yang shook his head again and again and said, "no, no, I have better attention. Yalebin, Tata and me. We have three covers. The remaining three people rush in one direction. As long as someone can rush out of the encirclement, the situation will be different."


    Tata shook her head and whispered: "That will only make it easier for the enemy to concentrate their firepower and no one can get out. We only have one chance. You run to the gate. There are no mines in that direction. You can speed up the fastest. We can help you contain the firepower on both sides. With your shooting method, even if there are enemies in the front, you also have the opportunity to rush out. The most important thing is that when surrounded, the troops at the gate may be out It''s the least. Anyway, do you have to rush to the gate? "


    After that, Tata looked at yalebin and whispered, "when he rushes to a safe distance, you will detonate all C4, which can distract the enemy and interfere with their actions, isn''t it?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes, that''s right. I went to heaven with this house and broke to pieces. I created an opportunity for you for the last time. Although you are unlikely to survive, I have completed my duty as a captain."


    After that, yalebin smiled and said to Gao Yang, "look, I''ll say it. You don''t have a chance to bury me in the new saint''s cemetery."


    Gao Yang turned his head and spit aside, and then looked at all the people in the room: "It''s your fault, but it doesn''t matter. I fight for you. Who makes me the boss? Listen, I''m in charge here. Everyone goes to get guns and put on bulletproof vests. Tata, you and yalebin use machine guns. I know you''re sure to have no problem. I use my gun. The rest of you rush out after firing. Now hurry up."


    Lebedev looked at the high scorn with disdainful eyes. He spat on the side of the table and sneered. "Our captain is not dead yet. What time is your turn? Go away, we need to be honest, we must go straight, and act honestly!"

 Chapter 1772

    Although it must be a waste of time to discuss before taking action, it doesn''t matter to waste some time under the current situation.


    If the enemy has used heavy weapons, it''s not said. All the people in the room have died. If the enemy uses heavy weapons, there''s nothing to say and no one can run away. But if the enemy refuses to use heavy weapons with the idea of grasping the living mouth, it''s easy to say. They can''t come in with thunder, at least temporarily, so Gao Yang still has time to bring his gun, Put on your bulletproof vest before you break through.


    If you are fully prepared to break through, it must be beneficial. First, even if you can''t break out, you can at least stick to it for a little more time. Every second counts as a second. Even if you can''t get out, you can also create some opportunities for others.


    Several black devils immediately got up. They went to change their equipment, looked high at their back, and then looked at the smiling alebin. After that, he crawled for a while, then stood up and ran to his house quickly.


    Put on a bulletproof vest, a mask and a helmet, looked at the blade of Satan on the bed, held high and suppressed his impulse again and again, but finally reached out and picked up his rifle.


    At this time, when shooting at close range to break through the siege, a semi-automatic rifle must not be used, and if you can''t use it, it must be a burden.


    But the truth is that the lighter the better to break through at this time, but the problem is that Gao Yang can''t give up his satanic blade.


    Carrying Satan''s blade behind him, Gao Yang hesitated. He didn''t take his ************************************************************************************.


    Abandoning his ************************************************************************************************.


    He picked up an AK74, pulled the gun, loaded it, and Gao Yang returned to the living room.


    All ready, Gao Yang wanted to make the last effort, so he shouted: "brothers, no, guys, no, gentlemen, I still insist that my attention is the best, so do as I say, OK?"


    Yalebin breathed out and said with a smile, "Gao, you are very good, but it''s a pity that our plans have no chance to come true. So, are you ready?"


    Tata took the gun at one stroke and stood aside with Vasili. Then he shouted at him: "Hi, Gao! My little brother, you are so stupid, but you are very kind. Don''t lose my gun and treat it well."


    Gao Yang sighed and stood behind the door.


    The biggest problem is that as long as there is yalebin, these black demons won''t listen to Gao Yang''s orders at all, so Gao Yang knows that whatever he says is nonsense, so be honest and don''t waste the opportunity created by the black devil for him.


    If you rush out, it''s your life. If you can''t rush out, it''s your life. The black devil made a mistake, but the black devil also made up for it at the cost of life. You can''t say what''s useful or useless. That''s it anyway.


    Yalebin breathed, picked up the detonator and whispered, "that''s it, ready..."


    "Listen to me, bastards inside! I know who you are! Antoine, you son of a bitch, come out!"


    Someone is shouting with a trumpet. It''s very loud, and the yeller is very angry, but there is also uncontrollable pleasure in his anger.


    Gao Yang took a quick look at the probe, then he turned his head in disbelief and said to several people ready to rush out: "one, an old guy is shouting to us..."


    Yalebin put his left hand on his head, gently tapped his head with five fingers in turn, and then said with a distressed face, "this voice sounds so familiar."


    Tata looked at yalebin and said loudly, "what''s going on?"


    Yalebin said with a distressed face, "it''s a familiar voice, but I can''t remember who it is. I must have communicated with him, but it''s not very familiar."


    "Antoine! If you''re still a man, come out. If you don''t come out, I''ll throw a big bomb in it. Come out, son of a bitch, come out!"


    With a cry of hate, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "who is Antoine?"


    Yalebin frowned and said suddenly, "I know who he is!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying again, "who is Antoine?"


    "Antoine is our teammate, but he''s dead. He''s already dead," said rottosky in a low voice


    Yalebin patted his thigh and said loudly, "I think of his name, Brian. He''s Brian!"


    Grevatov shouted, "Brian? That''s the Brian who was played a fool by Antoine? Didn''t he die long ago?"


    Jarebin stood up and said with a smile, "obviously he''s not dead. Well, I''ll talk to him."


    "Son of a bitch! Antoine, come out! Come out, the last ten seconds, or I''ll fire, the last ten seconds!"


    Leaning on his crutch, jarebin walked to the door, raised his voice and whispered, "hello? Don''t do that?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "it''s all right. I know what he wants. He will never kill me. Don''t worry."


    After that, yalebin suddenly shouted, "Brian! I''m out."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva, and then saw jarebin standing beside him, his whole body completely exposed at the door.


    As he stood at the door, yalebin shouted, "Hey, Brian, remember me? We met."


    No one shot. Yalebin still stood there. Gao Yang couldn''t help looking out. Then he found an old man standing at the gate of the yard. His hair almost fell off. There was only a little hair around his head. He was slightly fat. He stood at the door with a big horn in one hand.


    Brian looked at alebin, then he waved his hand suddenly and said with a look of hate: "I guess it''s you, you old sons of bitches! Black devil, aha, black devil, I know it''s you when I see your damn back. Listen, old man, I''m not interested in you. I want Antoine. You have to tell me he''s not here. Ha ha, then you all die!"


    Yalebin sighed and said loudly, "Brian, I know what you want, so I want to tell you that you must be interested in me, because Antoine is dead. Only I know that I am the last person who can give you the answer."

 Chapter 1773

    Talk a lot of nonsense before the war. Generally, Gao Yang doesn''t do such a thing, but since we negotiate before the war, things have changed.


    Change can only develop in two directions, better or worse. Under the dilemma of almost death, the situation can be as bad as it can be. Therefore, if there is change, it is good.


    This time is different from the butter knife. It''s completely different.


    The butter knife''s surprise attack is to land directly from the air and then start the attack immediately. It doesn''t leave enough safe distance for themselves at all. Because they want to catch alive, at least they confirm that the target is dead. Therefore, the butter knife''s practice is to try its best to shorten the distance when launching the attack and directly engage in close combat. Therefore, although the casualties are heavy, But at least don''t worry about what heavy weapons the butter knife will use. Satan and the butter knife coalition still have the chance to resist. This is a battle between people. Whoever is powerful can laugh last.


    It''s different this time. Although I don''t know how strong the enemy''s strength is this time, the enemy has completed the siege first and left enough safety distance. In this case, it''s very troublesome. Nothing else is mentioned. Just because the enemy can use heavy weapons and directly blast the house and people into the sky, they are in the confrontation between people and bombs, And people must be no match for bombs.


    The distance between life and death depends on whether the enemy is willing to use heavy weapons. Therefore, Gao Yang extremely welcomes any change.


    Gao Yang is eager to know what happened. If Brian is an old acquaintance of the black devil, we don''t have to fight, isn''t it beautiful? Don''t look at that Brian scolding fiercely, but as long as he doesn''t come up, he bangs and directly collapses the house with any heavy fire, which shows that there is some talk.


    So while alebin spoke, Gao Yang even gestured and whispered to the nearest humanitarian: "what''s the matter?"


    Lebedev shrugged his shoulders and whispered, "I don''t know."


    Just then, yalebin said his words to Brian. When Gao Yang knew that yalebin was holding what Brian wanted, grevatov said with a serious face: "don''t think about beautiful things. People are coming to die. There is hatred, and it''s big."


    When Gao Yang shook his head in disappointment, Brian, who had been silent for a long time, said loudly, "how did Antoine die?"


    Yalebin said faintly, "the gun went off. He was killed by his own gun. That was 1988."


    A black devil shot himself to death. Gao Yang felt that yalebin was insulting his IQ. Of course, it was also insulting Brian''s IQ.


    Gao Yang said to himself in a low inaudible voice: "you make up a reasonable reason..."


    Brian shouted, "the gun went off, and then he died?"


    Jarebin nodded and said, "yes, so he died."


    It''s time for Brian to turn his face. As a result, Brian said loudly: "those who are good at swimming usually drown in the water. The best people who play with guns usually die under the gun. I thought Antoine would die in someone he cheated. I didn''t expect him to die under his own gun."


    Brian accepted yalebin''s statement. Gao Yang was a little surprised, but Brian was right. Drowning is a universal truth.


    Yalebin said with a smile, "well, don''t talk about Antoine. I know what you really care about is not Antoine. What you want is not the two million dollars. I know what you want."


    Brian said in a deep voice, "good, then tell me."


    There was a play. Gao Yang looked out with surprise and joy, and saw the tension on Brian''s face.


    Yalebin raised the detonator in his hand, shook it, smiled and said, "how can I tell you this?"


    Brian said immediately, "tell me, I''ll let you go."


    Gao Yang almost jumped up. The painting style changed too fast for him to accept it easily.


    Jarebin said with a smile, "you let us go, I''ll tell you."


    Brian smiled slowly, and then he said loudly, "do you think I can trust you? You are sons of bitches. You can''t believe every word in your mouth. Don''t forget, I''ve seen the result of the KGB''s promise."


    "So, is the CIA''s commitment very reliable?" yalebin shouted


    Brian breathed, then shook his head and said, "stop talking nonsense. We can''t trust anyone, but you have no choice."


    Yalebin shook the detonator in his hand again and said with a smile: "You know our style, don''t you? Just like I know your style, what''s the point of saying this? Do you know what this is? You must know that this thing controls two tons of C4. I press the button and it turns into a big pit. We all turn into slag. The people you bring are shaken into broken cloth dolls, so why don''t I have a choice? I have a secret and you have it It''s a pity that everyone is finished together. If you don''t believe it, I''ll start piling C4 here and let you see it with your own eyes? "


    Brian said dismissively, "forget it, it''s time. Who can scare who."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "then you still want to bluff me? Be realistic. You are the one who has no choice. We all know."


    Brian shook his head. Then he said loudly, "OK! I''ll let your people go. Stay. Let''s find a place and tell me the answer."


    Gao Yang''s heart jumped up. Is that ok?


    "No! What are you doing? Are you kidding!"


    A man shouted not far from Brian. He was very angry and surprised. Then Brian turned his head and shouted, "shut up, my business is the biggest, okay?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "who? It seems that you can''t control them, so your scene is a little embarrassing."


    Brian said with an impatient face, "dejo mather''s people, come and kill you. It doesn''t matter. I said, my business is the biggest. Let them go to hell!"


    Just then, a voice rang out not too far behind Brian. A man shouted, "Damn, how can you do this, everyone, attack..."


    Brian suddenly turned around. When he turned around, he had pulled a pistol out of his waist and slapped it at the sound.


    After one shot, the world was suddenly clean. Brian roared, "I told you to shut up, shut up, shut up! You son of a bitch, hand over their weapons. Whoever dares to shoot will kill him. I said, my business is the biggest!"

 Chapter 1774

    The enemy fought among themselves inexplicably, and did not hesitate or show mercy. As long as he moved, he immediately went to death.


    Gao Yang felt that he didn''t have enough brains, because this kind of thing is really wonderful. In his career, this is the first time to see such infighting, and it is estimated that he won''t meet it in the future.


    Even if he didn''t die, the enemy died because of internal strife. Gao Yang can go out safely. It''s estimated that this kind of thing can''t happen, because it''s too wonderful.


    Alebin stepped back, and then there was a crackling fight outside.


    It''s not a joke or a warning. It''s really dry outside. People with real knives and guns fight.


    But the exchange of fire outside lasted only a short time. Soon, Brian shouted again, "Okay, I control the situation. Come out and we''ll talk!"


    Yalebin took another two steps outside and said with a smile, "well, now let my people leave, and then we two talk slowly. What do you think?"


    Brian shook his head and said loudly, "no, they can''t just go. Well, come out and let''s talk anywhere. I guarantee your safety. If you want to fool me, everyone will die together."


    Yalebin laughed and waved, "then come in. I guarantee your safety. Let''s talk here."


    Brian shook his head and said loudly, "no, this is a war between two arms dealers. They lack everything, but they don''t lack weapons. Now several people have pointed thermobaric bombs at your house. I don''t want to stay inside."


    Yalebin said with a puzzled face, "but just now you said you have controlled the situation."


    Brian waved and said, "there are only 20 of us. There are more than 60 people in Deyue. Now they have laid down their weapons, but after I go in, what if they pick up the rocket launcher and shoot it at the house? I don''t want to take a risk at this critical moment."


    Yalebin said regretfully, "you see, none of us can trust each other. This is the biggest problem."


    Brian threw back his microphone and shouted, "show me a route without mines, I''ll go in, and then I''ll take you out together."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "welcome, there are no mines on the road in front of you."


    Brian threw back his loudspeaker and shouted, "I guess so."


    Brian raised his head and chest, raised his feet and was about to go in. Someone behind Brian said, "no, are you crazy?"


    Brian turned his head and shouted, "shut up! Just watch me carefully. They can kill them if they play tricks and protect us if they don''t play tricks. The task of Deyue has been cancelled! The cooperation is terminated. This is unilateral cancellation!"


    After that, Brian strode to yalebin''s body until Gao Yang could see Brian''s angry and nervous face. Brian was almost face to face with yalebin and said loudly, "are you going to go with me or say it now."


    Jarebin waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "let''s go."


    I didn''t expect this to happen. I shouted loudly, "wait, wait, I need to get something."


    Gao Yang quickly ran to his bedroom, took the ****************************************************************************************************************.


    Seeing Gao Yang running out again, yalebin nodded with satisfaction, then smiled at Brian and said, "don''t let me remind you anything?"


    Brian said impatiently, "can you save some time?"


    Yalebin waved his hand and handed the detonator in his hand to Tata who came to him. Yalebin made a gesture of invitation, and then walked slowly forward with Brian on crutches in one hand.


    Gaoyang and Tata followed them. Several people looked around vigilantly and slowly left their foothold.


    Gao Yang had a detonator in his hand, and Tata had one in his hand, and Tata also picked up the paper box containing C4. Six people followed yalebin and slowly walked out of the door.


    Gao Yang saw two people standing outside, and then there was a corpse lying on the ground, eyeing him and Tata. They were wearing black tactical clothes, no disguise on their faces, and both wore a black soft hat. There were more people in the nearby bushes, but most of them were wearing camouflage clothes, Only a few are wearing black tactical clothes.


    Strictly speaking, if there are two tons of C4 hidden in the house, none of these people ambushed outside can run at a distance of only more than 30 meters, because the power of two tons of C4 is enough to ensure the complete eradication of all creatures within a distance of 100 meters.


    The problem is that there are no two tons of C4 in the house. In fact, there are not even 200 kilograms, but it doesn''t matter if there are so many C4, as long as these people outside don''t know.


    When he went outside, Brian sighed and said to the two humanitarians standing there waiting to meet him, "our reputation has always been good, and this time is no exception."


    A middle-aged man in his forties, bearded and wearing sunglasses nodded. Then Brian continued to say to him, "these people can''t die because they have something very important to me. Since they can''t die..."


    The middle-aged man nodded and whispered, "I see. Since they can''t die, they have to let the employer die."


    Brian whispered, "yes, as long as no one knows, that stain is not a stain. All right, do it, no, wait."


    After waiting, Brian looked at alebin and said, "who are you? I''ve seen you, but I don''t know who you are."


    Alebin smiled and whispered, "I''m the captain of Antoine."


    Brian pointed to yalebin''s continuous shaking of his fingers and nodded his head. "I guess so, I guess so, Harvey, give me a C4."


    Another man took out a piece of C4 from his side bag. Brian took it directly in his hand, and then shouted, "look at me and this old guy. If you think it''s necessary, blow me and him to pieces."


    After that, Brian said to yalebin, "do you understand why I can''t stay in that house when I have mastered the situation? Well, let''s talk, you..."


    Brian turned to look at them and said impatiently, "people in camouflage belong to Deyue. Watch it. All right, you do it."

 Chapter 1775

    Yalebin reached out and took the small carton containing C4 from Tata. Then he walked side by side with Brian.


    Alebin and Brian have reached a balance of terror. They are together and want to die together.


    As for the rest of them, of course, we should go side by side with Brian''s men and wipe out the legitimate forces belonging to the German covenant first.


    Isn''t it wonderful?


    The world is so wonderful sometimes.


    The bearded middle-aged man twisted his neck, ignored the high in front of him, and said to the provocative Tata: "look carefully, the black clothes are all our people. If you hurt my people, I''ll kill you immediately."


    Roztowski gave a disdainful smile, then the bearded man turned suddenly, raised his gun and shot.


    A man who put down his gun, held his head in both hands and lay on the ground in camouflage clothes was shot in the head in an instant.


    The beard shot was just a signal. Since he fired the gun, the gunfire immediately sounded around them.


    Gao Yang picked up the AK74 in his hand and fired three shots in a moment. Three unarmed people were hit by him immediately.


    One problem is that people in black clothes are concentrated, mainly in the direction of the gate, that is, if the surrounding area of the house is divided into four directions: Southeast, northwest and northwest, Brian''s people only occupy one direction in the West.


    At the same time, he shot at the man in black who was just a companion. Gao Yang saw more than ten people at a glance, and Brian just said he had 20 people, so this is a battle that needs to kill all the enemies in the other three directions.


    Brian''s people were with Deyue''s people just now. People on both sides were frightened that some of their companions had been taken hostage, so they put down their guns. However, once the fight began, these people grabbed the guns again, which was a matter of a moment. Brian''s people were still too few to completely control the situation.


    Gao Yang thought he would never have any chance to fight with the black devil again. As a result, he didn''t expect the opportunity to come so soon.


    Kill the nearby enemy as quickly as possible, and the rest of Deyue''s men and horses counterattack immediately.


    Six people dispersed quickly, but they were in a group of three, controlling the enemies on the north and south sides of the house. With the help of Brian''s people, the enemies on both sides were killed very quickly.


    In fact, it can''t be said who helped who. It can only be said that the two sides of the cooperation have the same goal for the time being, that is, to kill all the people belonging to the German pact.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground and shot continuously with his AK74. As long as he left the house, as long as he lost the initiative to the enemy, and let him and the black demons around him take the initiative, the outcome of the battle was doomed.


    In a short moment, the enemies in the west, South and north of the house have been completely solved. The battle between Gao Yang and the black devil usually ends very quickly. Not to mention Brian''s people''s performance is not bad. Even if they are a bunch of helpers, Gao Yang won''t be afraid of the enemy whose number is several times that of them.


    Because of the barrier of the house, the enemy in the East cannot be solved for the time being, so we can only go around and solve the enemy.


    To be honest, the strength of the enemy sent by Deyue is not weak, but it depends on who you compare with, so the battle ends quite quickly. Even if you need to bypass the house, you just need to walk a distance of only three or four hundred meters.


    Soon, the battle was over. At this time, they raised their guns and looked at the people who had just fought side by side. It was not clear whether they were enemies or comrades in arms.


    The eyes are very unfriendly. The muzzle of both sides points to each other intentionally or unintentionally. Of course, they can''t directly aim at each other''s head, but it''s a little biased.


    Alebin and Brian stood aside. Brian stared at alebin and said, "can you say it now?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "OK, you let my people leave. I''ll talk to you slowly."


    Brian shook his head and said, "no, let your people lean over right away. They don''t want to leave now."


    "But I''m not going to do that," alebin said with a smile


    Brian breathed and said loudly, "I can''t trust any of you. Either we get together and die, or you order them to leave. Let''s fight again now. Anyway, it''s close enough. Neither of us has a choice."


    Jarebin waved to them and said to them, "come and surround me."


    Brian also said loudly, "come here, too. Listen to my story."


    People on both sides stood behind their leaders and looked at each other. This is a terrible balance. People on both sides are going to die together.


    Brian rubbed his hands, then waved hard to alebin with both hands at the same time and said loudly, "come on, I''m in a hurry. I never hide it."


    Alebin breathed, then looked at Brian and said in a deep voice, "Antoine is dead."


    Brian waved his hand and said angrily, "you said! Although I want him to die, Antoine is not my fucking concern. You said you knew what I wanted!"


    Alebin pursed his lips, then looked up at Brian and said, "but I have to finish in detail. I tell you, I''m involved in the whole plan. Also, I''m the one who gave the order. Believe me, you should know what happened."


    Brian touched his head with an agitated face, then looked at yalebin and said, "you damn old thing, OK, I listen, you explain it to me slowly. I''ve been waiting for decades. It''s not bad for this moment."


    Alebin thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "Antoine promised you two million dollars."


    Brian gnashed his teeth and said, "yes, two million dollars in 1987!"


    Yalebin continued to whisper, "but he broke his promise."


    Brian took a deep breath and said gnashing his teeth: "yes, he turned around and sold me. I became a traitor. Although I was a traitor, I was arrested and was in the crime of treason. I should have sat in the electric chair, but they forgave me. They let me stay in prison for 20 years and fucking let me out."


    Yalebin smiled and whispered, "I heard the food in American prisons is good."


    Brian smiled angrily and nodded: "yes, the food is OK. It''s good for me who committed the crime of treason. At first, I ate like a pig. Later, I caught up with the food of a dog. The dog is the best partner of mankind. Because the dog won''t betray its owner, it naturally deserves a reward. Eat better and tell me the point! The point! You damn old guy!"


    Brian roared, alebin shrugged with regret, and then whispered, "I arranged all this. I mean, I withheld the money promised to you and turned around to sell you to the CIA. I did all this. I asked someone to call the CIA directly and sent the evidence of your defection to John Donaldson, your director at that time. I did all this."

 Chapter 1776

    Jarebin is deliberately irritating.


    Although the other party''s life is held in his own hands, and the other party will be finished when he presses the detonator, his life is also held in other people''s hands. As soon as they press the detonator, it seems that there will be nothing here. Yes


    Why stimulate Brian? Gao Yang doesn''t understand this.


    Sure enough, Brian''s face changed immediately when he looked at the content that alebin said calmly and slowly.


    "Is that you?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    With a look of regret, yalebin sighed and whispered: "How to say, you are the director of the Middle East operation Department, but you are not the director of the intelligence department. If you are the director of the intelligence department, I can never make the decision to abandon you and save $2 million. The $2 million in 1987 was really a large amount, but who made you just a member of the operation team, and it was really difficult for us to ask for funds at that time."


    After that, alebin looked at Brian seriously and said: "You have to understand that, both inside you and in our eyes, the intelligence department is the most critical. When did you find that the personnel only responsible for the final operation can be regarded as key figures in your operation department? The operation Department has no access to too many secrets, and it is not very useful to plot."


    Brian nodded gently, stared at yalebin and said in a deep voice, "so you sold me the day you got the information."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "we can''t do without selling. As agreed, we have to pay after verifying the accuracy of the information on the same day, and where could I get $2 million at that time? So let a mole lurking inside you sell you, let him get a promotion and raise his value, and we saved a lot of money, which is a very good result."


    Gao Yang felt that if Brian had a little temper, he should shoot alebin in the head. If he had a bigger temper, he might as well detonate the C4 in his hand.


    But Brian sighed a long sigh and said suddenly: "it''s true. It''s true. I appreciate Antoine very much. I don''t think he will betray me. Unexpectedly, it''s really the ghost of you damn old bastard."


    Yalebin also sighed and whispered, "yes, Antoine is not an emotionless bastard like me. His biggest disadvantage is that he can''t choose the most favorable way to complete the task and often wastes our limited funds."


    With emotion on his face, yalebin suddenly said, "Brian, you ate well in prison. How did you live there?"


    Brian''s voice did not have any emotional color at all, but said faintly: "not bad. I lived in a single room for 16 years. In addition to the friendly conversation between my former colleagues and me from time to time, I often enjoyed having enough time to reflect on my personal space. Until 16 years later, they thought I didn''t deserve a single room alone, so they gave me a cellmate."


    Yalebin shook his head with a smile on his face and said with a smile, "tut Tut, it''s great. You''re the first guy who can talk about being tortured and closing the black house. It''s great for sixteen years."


    Brian breathed out slowly, then stared at yalebin and said, "you want to stimulate me, you want to drive me crazy, although I don''t know what your purpose is. Well, I should be able to think of it. You are all perverts. You always like to see people in pain."


    After finishing slowly, Brian said in a deep voice, "I can let you see jokes. I''m running out of patience. You know what I want. Tell me."


    Yalebin sighed, "well, Antoine didn''t die of a gun fire. He died of suicide. He shot himself in his mouth, but his death report died of a gun fire. Although it was a year after you, I think his death is still related to you. He feels guilty."


    After listening to yalebin, Brian''s face remained unchanged, but he said in a very gloomy way: "last, last chance, stop talking nonsense. I don''t care about the damn Antoine. He''s an idiot who should have died. Say what I care about and what I want. You have to say don''t know, ha ha ha, ha ha!"


    "Anasta kina is dead."


    Yalebin said faintly.


    Brian squeezed C4 out of his fingers with his right hand, and then he stared at alebin.


    Alebin rubbed his nose with the back of his hand, and then said slowly: "You must have heard the name for the first time. Yes, Kate is anasta Gina. She is not very beautiful but really charming British girl Kate. She is the KGB. She knows and is close to you. You are just trying to plot against you. To be honest, Brian, your performance is too bad. If you were from the intelligence service, you wouldn''t be fooled."


    Brian said, "how did she die?"


    Yalebin sighed and said regretfully: "She is not from my department, because she is not qualified, so I don''t know the details. Well, after you were arrested, she left Cairo and returned to Moscow the same day. Then the next year, I don''t know the specific time. Later, I heard that she hung in a wedding dress and a diamond ring. How to say, this behavior was extremely stupid and failed Well, the trouble with other mothers is that Antoine shot himself a few days after hearing the news, and I had to forge a death document and hand it in. Did you find out that the people you deal with have become idiots, all because of you? "


    No, Ryan was in tears, his body trembled uncontrollably, and muttered to himself, "he''s dead. He''s wearing a wedding dress and a ring I gave him. He''s hanging."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes, that''s right. Are you very happy to hear that all the people you hate most are dead? Do you want to celebrate?"


    No, Ryan''s face trembled badly, but the range was not large. He raised his eyes, looked at yalebin and said slowly: "I never hate her. I love her. I love her. Even if I have lived in prison for 20 years, I don''t hate her. I came out to find her for many years. I don''t want to kill her. I just want to ask her why. Now, good, I know the answer."


    After slowly saying that, Brian wiped his mouth with the back of his hand holding C4, but didn''t wipe his tears. Then he said to yalebin, "go to death. The meaning of my continuing to live is gone. Let''s die together."


    Gao Yang sighed, but he didn''t move, and all the people behind Brian changed their faces, but no one said a word or changed. When the leaders on both sides wanted to kill each other with their own people, no one moved.


    Brian lost his mind and said, "everything is because of you. Let''s die together. I''ll drag you to hell, you damn bastard, inhuman devil..."


    Alebin suddenly grinned and whispered to Brian, "I lied to you."


    Brian is really dead on his face, that is, he can only show his face when he wants to die and doesn''t want to live. At this time, he is just immersed in grief and anger. He doesn''t think about anything else at all. Otherwise, if the detonator was in his hand, he would have pressed it.


    After hearing yalebin''s understatement to deceive you, Brian was stunned, looked at yalebin, looked puzzled, turned his head to yalebin with one ear and said, "what did you just say?"


    Alebin smiled happily like a naive child. He put his head forward to Brian and said quickly, "I lied to ~ ~ you."


    After deliberately lengthening the word "cheat", yalebin quickly retracted his head for fear of being beaten.


    Brian shook his head, then looked at alebin suspiciously and said, "no, you, what do you mean?"


    Yalebin smiled and said loudly, "you''re too young, fool! I just made up all those words to deceive you. After so many years, you still haven''t made any progress. It''s naive! As long as I want, I can kill you again and again, ha ha."


    Brian''s lips trembled and said, "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you son of a bitch! You, what the hell do you want?"


    Yalebin licked his lips and said with a smile, "it''s simple. We''ll talk in another environment. At least we have to ensure each other''s safety. In addition, you have to tell me the answers I''m interested in before I can say what I want to say. Oh, now we all understand that you have no choice."

 Chapter 1777

    Brian is shaking even more.


    Brian shakes. It''s understandable to be excited by the old demon who has become a human spirit. But the problem is that Gao Yang is shaking now.


    Gao Yang was excited. Now he didn''t understand what jarebin meant, but he knew what jarebin was doing.


    Psychological warfare, this is psychological warfare.


    From passive to active, with his three inch good tongue, he forcibly reversed the situation. He was clearly a lamb to be slaughtered. For some reason, he played high and high again, and asked him to kneel down and shout Grandpa. It''s probably no problem.


    Brian was totally stupid. He stood there motionless and abused his heart. He was fooled.


    Brian was silent. His beard behind him couldn''t stand it. He stood forward and said to yalebin gnashing his teeth, "old man, go to hell."


    Yalebin''s face was stiff, looked at the beard and said coldly, "old man, are you qualified to call?"


    Brian stretched out his hand, took a deep breath, looked up and sighed, "you won. What do you say?"


    Yalebin looked around, stretched out his hand and pointed to the woods not far away, smiled and said, "go where it''s quiet. As for them, let them all go. I have a good suggestion. Take away all your weapons and let''s not chat with C4."


    After that, yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "you go with me. You need to learn some. This is a good opportunity. Put down the guns and let them take them for you. If you don''t need these things, you can rest assured for Brian."


    The beard whispered, "no!"


    Brian breathed and said loudly, "OK, I have no choice. I''ve been waiting for decades. I can''t lose this opportunity. You all go. I''ll talk to him."


    Gao Yang only wanted to pay homage to yalebin. He had just been thinking about how to retreat safely, but now he didn''t have to think about anything, so without saying a word, he began to disarm himself and handed over all the things that could be called weapons to Lebedev and them.


    Brian silently threw C4 on his hand to the ground, then handed the gun to the person next to him and raised his arms.


    Grevatov went over and began a body search. After carefully searching Brian several times, grevatov nodded to alebin.


    The beard was also being searched by Gao Yang, but after he nodded, he suddenly said in a deep voice, "I must follow."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes, go, I agree."


    Soon, both sides completed the preparations for the negotiation. At this time, Gao yangjue''s house does not need to be retained. What''s the purpose of the exposed foothold? And just because it has been exposed, the house should be completely demolished to cover up all the traces left by him.


    So Gao Yang reached for the detonator he brought out and whispered, "blasting preparation! The house is going to be demolished."


    With a bang, the house outside the safe distance was completely blown to pieces, but although the explosion was earth shaking, none of the people present turned around to see it, let alone subconsciously avoided it.


    The bearded man said, "liar, there''s not even 200 kilograms of C4 here. It''s still two tons!"


    The stored weapons exploded. Amid the constant explosion, yalebin smiled and said, "OK, go talk."


    The five black devils didn''t say anything and didn''t look at alebin. Several people left with their heads down. They got into Brian''s car and went north. As for Brian''s people, after Brian waved, they went south.


    Yalebin turned and walked slowly forward on crutches. Brian followed him. After Gao Yang and the beard looked at each other, they separated and followed behind both of them.


    Just a few steps forward, yalebin suddenly said, "Anna starkina is not dead."


    Brian trembled violently again and stood there for a moment. After it was found that alebin didn''t stop at all, he quickly followed up again. Then he trembled and said, "how dare I believe you now."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "from now on, I''m telling the truth."


    Brian took a deep breath and said firmly, "OK, I believe you''re telling the truth. Please go on."


    "I won''t say."


    Brian stopped again, clenched his fists tightly, looked at the figure of yalebin walking forward slowly, and his body trembled violently.


    Gao Yang really thinks Brian is about to cry again.


    Brian stood there, not angry, but in a desperate voice, "what do you want! Ah!"


    Waiting for Brian to finish, yalebin, who was still walking slowly, smiled and said, "I will tell everything and promise to be the truth, but you have to say it first. Now tell me why you came here."


    Brian stood up for a moment, shook his head continuously, followed him, and then shouted: "Now I solve all the problems for others and make money. Deyue and I cooperated before. Now he was beaten badly. He said that several old men disturbed him in Kiev. He was very upset, but there was no suitable person to deal with those old men, and then he invited me."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "do you use old men to deal with old men? It''s really a good idea. Then, why do you think these old men are the black demons you''re looking for?"


    Brian and alebin shook their heads and said: "No, I arrived last night. At that time, you had done a lot of things. At first, I didn''t dare to think that several old men were black devils. Until I saw the surveillance video today and saw your fighting methods, I knew that such a powerful old bastard, only black devils, I didn''t even need to watch the video. I just need to know the fighting process, and I can know that it was black devils, except No one else can do it. "


    Yalebin nodded and said in distress, "Alas, the strength is there. Ordinary people can''t do it. It''s too dazzling to hide. Well, how did you catch up here?"


    "I know someone was hung on the street lamp in front of the Zhengfu building. Based on my understanding of you, I know that if you haven''t reached your goal, you will continue to do so, so I waited there. Sure enough, you hung another person on the street lamp, so I followed them here with a UAV."


    "It''s a drone."


    After saying with emotion, alebin smiled at Brian: "It''s a good deal because he also knows to use an old man to deal with us. Times have changed. Today''s young people don''t know how we did it in those years, but the phrase" ignorant man is fearless "is very suitable for the appointment. How can he dare to think that the old man is the same as the old man? Now do you understand that when he meets the black devil, even the old black devil, ordinary people will die Only trembling. "

 Chapter 1778

    No matter who it is, black devil people always show off immediately as long as they seize the opportunity, so Gao Yang is not surprised about it.


    Brian didn''t respond at all, but the bearded man snorted with disdain.


    Yalebin just walked forward slowly, while Brian followed him without saying a word. After taking a few steps, yalebin suddenly said, "how did you get hired by Deyue? Are you a mercenary or something?"


    Brian shook his head and whispered, "it''s not a mercenary. The mercenary level is too low. I said, I can do everything. As long as it''s a problem that others can''t solve, I can solve it for others. Of course, solving problems by force is also within my business scope."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I''m very interested. It seems to be a model suitable for us. Please explain it to me carefully."


    Brian didn''t mean to be impatient at all. He sighed and whispered, "I spent 20 years in prison obediently because I knew it was impossible to escape from the secret prison of the CIA, so I endured it for 20 years, just because I had something to do after I came out. I can''t die or prolong my sentence.


    I finally got out of prison. When I got out of prison, I tried to get some money and left the United States for Russia for a few months. After finding that I needed money and someone to fulfill my wish, I went to Britain.


    In the UK, I found that if I wanted to collect enough money in a short time, I could only go back to my old business. Of course, I had thought about it for a long time, so I began to work alone. I robbed a few tickets first and got enough starting capital. Then I have been looking for all kinds of businesses in Western Europe that can bring money. I can''t always rely on robbing. It''s too slow to get money. Later, I succeeded and I successfully contacted what I needed Channel, and then I did two assassinations, one completed, and then I started recruiting people and opened a defense consulting company. "


    Yalebin said in surprise, "defense consulting company?"


    Brian nodded and said, "yes, defense consulting company, do everything, listen, steal, assassinate, help people make plans, direct armed intervention, help people deal with the aftermath. In short, do everything as long as you give enough money."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "good. What have you done for dejo?"


    Brian breathed and shouted, "two times, one assassination, and this time."


    Alebin nodded and said with a smile, "where did you meet this time?"


    Brian shook his head and said: "I didn''t meet him. He just called me and told me that he had something uncertain in Kiev. I didn''t want to come because Deyue was not generous enough. He always gave me the least money. The $10 million he planned to pay was not enough for me to face the risk of coming to Kiev, but after I watched the relevant video, I brought the Deyue people with me."


    Jarebin said helplessly, "that is to say, you can''t find Deyue?"


    Brian whispered, "now it''s your turn."


    Jarebin shouted, "no, you go on."


    Brian breathed and whispered: "I can''t find Deyue. He''s very careful recently. He''s scared. I know what happened. In the war with big Ivan, it can''t be said that he will definitely lose, but he certainly has no hope of winning. Deyue, a fool, misjudged the situation. He''s tied to the chariot by the United States and can''t get off. Now he can only stick to it, otherwise he will lose everything. What are big Ivan''s means Everyone knows how cruel it is, so he has to be careful now. "


    Alebin shook his head and whispered, "can you contact me?"


    "Can contact, but it doesn''t make any sense. Deyue doesn''t even dare to live in the same place for too long now. I can contact him, but I can''t know where he is, let alone see him. Especially after the death of the people he sent, no matter whether he knows what happened or not, he can never trust me again."


    After slowly saying that, Brian looked at yalebin and said in a deep voice, "you know all my cards. I''ll tell you what you want to know. I''ve been waiting for more than 20 years. Seeing you this time is my only chance. I admit defeat."


    Yalebin sighed with emotion and said in a deep voice, "how much do you hate them to support you in that black prison for 20 years?"


    Brian whispered: "at the beginning, it was hatred, unforgettable hatred. All I thought about was that after I got out of prison, I found Antoine, found all the people who hurt me, and then killed them in the most cruel way, but after a few years in prison, the hatred I thought would never subside was not so strong."


    Brian shook his head, then looked at alebin and said, "it''s love that sustains me. Isn''t it ridiculous? But yes, it''s love. I just want to come out alive, find Kate and ask her what she thinks. In fact, I just want to see her again."


    Alebin smiled and whispered: "Now I tell you the truth. Kate is a swallow of the KGB. She came close to you to plot against you. Antoine set up a bureau to deceive you. There was no $2 million at all, and it was not my order at all. After Antoine got what he wanted, he sold you. It was originally planned in advance, so he didn''t die of a conscientious suicide. He really did Died of a fire. "


    Brian breathed and whispered, "I know. I know who Kate is. She''s the KGB. I knew it before I decided to betray."


    Alebin was stunned, and after Brian had the upper hand for the first time, he smiled and whispered: "Kate told me her true identity. I knew her name was Anna stargina for a long time. She told me herself that she wanted to leave with me, but I knew how she could leave. Therefore, I volunteered to contact Antoine, and I knew everything before he appeared. However, I thought I could continue to be with Kate after the defection. I chose Treason, willing to be a mole. As long as I can stay with Kate, I think my identity is enough for you to be willing to invest for a long time, but I didn''t expect you to sell me immediately after you got the information. "


    With a look of amazement, yalebin shook his head, frowned and said, "it was our people who defected first. I really didn''t expect that."


    Brian looked at yalebin with a pleading expression and said, "please tell me, tell me where Kate is."


    Yalebin was silent for a moment, then looked up at Brian and said in a deep voice: "she really didn''t die, and she didn''t go on a mission after that incident, because her psychological problems were not suitable for continuing her mission. She was sent to a nursing home, which was actually under soft confinement in disguise. She was there until the disintegration of the Soviet Union."


    Brian''s breath was short and he whispered, "where is she now? Tell me, please!"

 Chapter 1779

    This time, yalebin didn''t sell off at all. When Brian begged him, yalebin immediately said, "on the shore of the Black Sea, not far from Odessa, there is an unnamed sanatorium, which is a secret sanatorium of the KGB. Of course, it can also be used to house arrest a person."


    Brian was short of breath and just stared at yalebin. Yalebin was silent for a moment, as if he were remembering something carefully, and then he whispered: "Until the disintegration of the Soviet Union, where anasta kina lived, the internal code of which was the seventh sanatorium, but there were people with mental problems, so you can regard it as a mental hospital, but you know, everything changed after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, so I don''t know where she is now."


    Brian involuntarily stretched out his hands and said in a trembling voice, "so, what''s the detailed address? Where''s the detailed address!"


    After thinking for a moment, alebin nodded: "I should still remember that I have been there. On the south coast of Odessa, there is a headland protruding into the sea. On the north side of the headland, there is a seemingly ordinary sanatorium without any name. Locals are forbidden to approach. However, I remember that there is an ordinary seaside sanatorium less than two kilometers away from the south side of the headland. You can follow this Look for clues. It''s been decades. I hope you can find some clues. "


    Brian swallowed his saliva hard and said to yalebin in a trembling voice: "in Ukraine, in Odessa, you didn''t lie to me? You promise you didn''t lie to me this time?"


    Yalebin sighed, looked at Brian and whispered, "everything has passed. We were all for our own country. Now, the Soviet Union is gone, and we have lost everything. As we share the same fate with you, and you have no threat now, what else can I cheat you to do?"


    After that, alebin shook his head again and said in a deep voice to Brian, "go, at least try. Maybe there''s some hope."


    Brian gasped, "yes, people still have hope when they live. Thank you. Forget the past. We have nothing to do in the future. Thank you."


    After he finished hurriedly, Brian turned and left. The beard looked at alebin, and then suddenly said in a loud voice, "that''s it? Boss, that''s it?"


    Brian, who had turned and galloped, said loudly, "forget it, forget it. I can''t afford to toss. Do you think I can beat them both? No, no, man, it''s over. I''ve been waiting for nearly 30 years. I can''t afford to wait."


    His beard turned and looked at Gao Yang and yalebin. His left hand went to the bend of his right arm. After his right hand lost his middle finger, he turned and hurried away with Brian.


    Gao Yang also raised his middle finger and looked at their backs. After they walked away, Gao Yang breathed. Then he turned to look at yalebin and said, "it''s finally over. I didn''t expect it to be such a result."


    He sighed with emotion, raised his face and whispered with satisfaction: "he is also a poor man. Anyway, a little hope is always good. I hope Brian can find that anasta Jinna."


    Jabin looked up and raised his eyebrows and said, "do you believe it?"


    Gao Yang was stunned. Then he stared and said in a trembling voice, "no, you''re still lying to him?"


    Yalebin nodded and whispered, "of course I lied to him. Why should I tell him the truth?"


    Gao Yang''s body trembled and almost gushed old blood. Then he looked at yalebin and said foolishly: "you, you, you too, too..."


    Yalebin looked up and frowned. "Do you have sympathy for the enemy?"


    Brian is really going to be played to death, and Gao Yang thinks he''s almost done. He nods and whispers, "it''s pity. I really think that Brian is a little miserable, well, a little pathetic."


    Yalebin shrugged his shoulders and said to him, "it''s not a little miserable. He''s very, very miserable. Now tell me what you learned today."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you can''t believe anything you say, you must play until you die."


    Yalebin frowned and said, "have you studied psychological warfare?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s very simple. Mercenaries can''t use psychological warfare."


    Yalebin nodded, then pressed his high shoulder and said in a deep voice, "if you are a mercenary and just fight and kill as consumables, you really don''t need to use your brain, but if you want to take your people to the top and treat others'' as consumables, you must learn to do things with your brain in the future."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, learn to use your brain."


    After yalebin waved his hand and motioned to move forward, he whispered, "everything today is a typical psychological war. Tell me, what did you analyze?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "are you serious? Seriously, it''s too profound to understand. I don''t understand what your intention is. Now I think you want to kill that Brian, and you really succeeded."


    Yalebin said slowly, "you''re wrong. I''m not interested in killing him. Everything I do has a clear goal and clear tactics. Although the goal will change at any time, it doesn''t matter. As long as you can finally reach the goal that is most beneficial to you."


    "Can you explain it carefully?" he said in a low voice


    Yalebin smiled and said, "of course, what do you think I called you for? Of course, I hope you can look at it from beginning to end, so as to better learn how to use your brain to defeat the enemy. First of all, do you know what I finally want to achieve?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you''d better not test me and announce the answer directly. Now, I really can''t guess what you think."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "the goal has been changing. From the beginning, I left the house. Later, I found that I had the opportunity to get out of danger safely. Later, I found that I could let Brian work for you. Therefore, the final goal is to let him work for you. Now the medium-term goal has been achieved, and the final goal has not been achieved yet, but I believe it will be achieved."


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "work for me?"


    Yalebin nodded and said, "let Brian be a consumable and extract his last use value. What do you think it is?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I really didn''t expect it."


    Yalebin continued to whisper: "There are conditions for this psychological warfare to be launched and finally win. That is, I have a preliminary understanding of Brian. I know what happened in the past. This is the basis. Although the basis of this word psychological warfare is based on coincidence, it is a complete and specific battle example, which is still of great reference value. Next, I''ll explain it to you in detail Down. "

 Chapter 1780

    Yalebin seemed to organize the language. After walking for a while, he slowly said, "what happened today needs to start with Brian shouting to us."


    "Yes, from the moment he shouted to us, if he didn''t shout but attacked directly, it''s hard to say what the result would be now," he said in a low voice


    Yalebin smiled and said, "you don''t think he should speak first, but just hit him first, right?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, if it''s me, I must fight first. If I need to stay alive, I have to make the other party lose the ability to move first, and then ask slowly after catching it."


    Yalebin sighed, "the idea is good, but you have to understand that there are some things you can''t do in the most reasonable way, such as Brian. You don''t have Brian''s unforgettable hatred or love like Brian. You can say such words, but think about it. What if you are Brian?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "after 20 years in prison, he searched hard for seven years. For nearly 30 years, the only reason to support him to survive is the woman. Yes, if I''m Brian, I''ve endured so many years and finally found a chance, I can''t beat it so easily."


    Jarebin whispered, "yes, that''s right. It''s inevitable that when he starts shouting to us, the exchange of fire can''t happen."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, now I understand."


    "I know who Brian is and what has happened in the past, but I certainly didn''t know what he wanted at the beginning, so I had to try."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "you don''t know what he wants?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes, I didn''t know what he wanted. You have to understand that love and hate have been particularly strong emotions for nearly 30 years. Let me guess, I think Brian''s only purpose after he came out was to kill Antoine for revenge. Therefore, what I said at the beginning was that Antoine was dead. Do you know why?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, and alebin continued: "For a reason, he should hate two people most, Antoine and anasta kina. However, he chose treason because he was infatuated with anasta kina, so his feelings for anasta kina must be very complex, and he must only hate Antoine. At this time, I say that Antoine is dead, and the only purpose is to observe his reaction."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, it''s true that Antoine is dead. As an old enemy for decades and the person Brian should hate most, his mood must fluctuate greatly."


    Alebin looked at Gao Yang with great appreciation, and then said loudly: "Yes, that''s right. I said Antoine was dead, and Brian''s reaction was great, but not strong enough. He may be happy or lost for not killing Antoine himself. It doesn''t matter, but his reaction shouldn''t be the degree that a person who has hated for decades. Therefore, I decided that what he cares most is not Antoine, but Anna stargina."


    Then you began to annoy him and take all the responsibility on yourself. Why


    Alebin smiled: "At this time, we already know that Brian is more concerned about, or only concerned about, anasta kina, but I don''t know whether he hates or loves anasta kina to the extreme. At this time, I take all the blame on myself, and then tell him that anasta kina is dead, and it''s a heartbreaking way to die. What effect will it have Fruit? "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I can''t think of any other results except hating you. Oh, maybe if he hates anasta Jinna, hearing this subversive answer will doubt his persistence. If he is love, he must be completely crazy and hate you to death, just as he shows."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes, what you said is very correct, so why do I want this effect? Very simple, first of all, I can see whether Brian hates or loves from his reaction. It is obvious that he loves rather than hates. At this time, what is the advantage of letting him have a very strong hatred for me?"


    Gao Yang thought and nodded: "The benefits are too great. He has collapsed. For Brian, hatred and love will not dissipate slowly after decades of waiting and searching, but will ferment more and more strongly. He can''t calm down. Under the extremely strong feelings of love and hate, all the reasons for his survival are gone. For him, everything has lost its meaning, except death, I can''t think of a better solution, so he wants to die with you. "


    Alebin smiled: "Yes, yes, very good. You are smarter than I think, but there is another advantage for him to replace hatred with me. That is, over the past few decades, his love, hate and hatred have been abstracted, and love and hate have become symbols. At this time, when his love and hate have changed from abstract symbols to me standing in front of him, he must lose his heart completely Go to reason, and at this time, I told him that everything was lying to him. What would happen? "


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers, looked at yalebin admiringly and said: "He immediately returned to heaven from hell, because hope came back, and the completely lost meaning of survival suddenly came back. You lied to him, and everything was a lie. But at this time, he not only didn''t get angry at your deception, but only thanked that all these were lies, just because he had hope again. At this time, you had completely controlled the situation and couldn''t fight anyway."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "people only know to cherish after losing. When he completely lost all his hope, he suddenly found that it was just a lie. I gave him back his hope, and all his hopes are still pinned on me. At this time, he can only choose to surrender."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and whispered, "so you lied to him again."


    Yalebin said slowly, "yes, the last lie, and this time he will believe whatever I say. He will believe even the worst lie, because I say what he wants to hear most and what he wants to hear. Since he has become a tool that can be manipulated by you, why not use it again for the last time."


    Although I have said it many times, I still have to repeat it again. That is, the black devil is the devil. Don''t take yalebin as a kind-hearted old man. He has no humanity and everything is only based on interests.


    Gao Yang already knew who yalebin was, but he couldn''t help saying, "but Brian is really miserable. He''s really poor. Since he doesn''t have any threat, let''s help him, okay?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "well, of course, but you can only help him. Otherwise, why do you think I lied to him in the end? What''s the point?"

 Chapter 1781

    Gao Yang probably knows the train of thought of ya Liebin. The only thing he doesn''t understand now is how to let him complete Brian.


    "Let me help him? Then what should I do?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "easy, Brian will soon find himself cheated. When he finds himself cheated, he must come to us. At that time, let him do what you want him to do, and he will give in."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s blackmail, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it''s blackmail. Just blackmail him with what he wants most. You don''t want to play an angel. I''ll be the devil. You''ll act as an angel. Brian will be grateful to you. From then on, he is willing to do anything for you. It''s impossible. I tell you, he and I have no essential difference. He won''t know what gratitude is, so just use him."


    He smiled bitterly and said, "well, it''s another unexpected answer. I really thought you would let me play an angel and make him grateful to me."


    Yalebin said firmly, "don''t even think about it. Don''t have this naive idea in the future. You can use it wherever you have chips. If you don''t have chips, you can kill him directly. Don''t think so much useless."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "that is to say, it''s useless for you to take Brian, and I may need to use Brian''s place, so you gave me the chips."


    "Yes, that''s all."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "well, I understand. Then, what is the truth? Can you tell me now? Seriously, I''m very curious now."


    Alebin smiled: "Antoine, there''s nothing to say. Anna stargina has finished everything. Antoine just ended up according to the plan. He did die of a gun fire in the end. However, he didn''t kill himself, but when he was training new people, a rash ghost accidentally dropped his gun on the ground, and the trigger force of the rash ghost''s gun was too light. The gun He fell to the ground and hit Antoine in the heart, making Antoine one of the twelve people who died in a training accident.


    Anasta kina was sent by us, and she also took the initiative to expose her identity. Yes, Brian, an idiot, thought that anasta kina leaked her identity as a KGB because she loved him. Shit, this is because we found Brian''s weakness in character, so anasta kina took the initiative to expose her identity.


    Anna starkina also has no mental problems. She has been doing well after the mission and has been working. However, this kind of latent mission usually won''t let people who have used it go again. Therefore, Anna starkina worked in Moscow until the disintegration of the Soviet Union, and she didn''t go to any sanatorium. "


    Gao Yang was very difficult to accept. He frowned and said with a bitter face, "this is really a sad story."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "yes, Antoine is the best shot. You can''t get any advantage in front of him. I can guarantee that, but he died like this."


    "I mean anasta, Gina, and Brian."


    Yalebin shrugged and said, "Oh, you say she. There''s nothing to be sad about. There were too many such things that year."


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "well, what''s the matter with anasta Jinna now, do you know? Or do you know her whereabouts at all?"


    Alebin smiled: "I don''t know. She''s just an insignificant person. What do I care about her? But I do know that after successfully completing the task, she was transferred back to the headquarters of the first General Administration of the KGB. I don''t know whether she will continue to work for Russia, quit here, or go somewhere else after the disintegration of the Soviet Union."


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "well, I''m afraid Brian won''t want to find her in his life."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "who said that this kind of thing is very simple. Brian can''t find it by himself, but it''s very easy for you to do it."


    Gao Yang said strangely, "me?"


    Alebin nodded: "Brian used to be a member of the CIA. Now he has made some money, but it''s a dream to keep the KGB files alone, especially the first key personnel file. But you are different. You have rich resources in Russia. Just looking for an unimportant little man is not difficult for you. The most important thing is that you only need to call a phone Then you can get everything you want immediately. "


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what do you mean?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "it''s very simple. Some of my former subordinates chose to stay, and he''s lucky. Now he''s in a high position. You just need to tell him that yalebin wants to read Anna stargina''s file, so he will directly send Anna stargina to you. If she dies, her ashes will appear in front of you."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "well..."


    Looking at Gao Yang thoughtfully, yalebin glanced at Gao Yang for a moment and suddenly said, "what are you thinking? You seem to have different ideas."


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang carefully said to yalebin, "well, if I directly tell Brian the truth and help him find anasta Jinna, do you think it''s ok?"


    Gao Yang thought that yalebin would scold him. Unexpectedly, yalebin directly smiled and said, "OK, why not? It''s your business. You decide. I''ve created conditions for you. I don''t care how you use these conditions, because you have your own ideas."


    Gao Yang was a little surprised, and then he said in a deep voice: "thank you. I don''t need to use Brian, because I don''t think there is anything I have to use him. I just think he is poor enough, and anasta Jinna is also very poor. When you were all for the country, now it''s over, so don''t let them carry too heavy things."


    Yalebin said with a smile: "Brian was the head of the CIA''s operation Department in the Middle East. He was a synonym for youth and promising at that time, and his ability was really strong. However, it''s up to you. If you don''t want to use it, you don''t need it. If you want to help him, do it. I won''t interfere with your ideas."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "there''s a problem. Now that he''s gone, we can''t contact him."


    Alebin frowned: "Originally, my idea was that since he had to come back to us, if he couldn''t find us, he wouldn''t be as valuable as I thought. Let him die. If he found us, it means that he really has two skills. At that time, we were ready and were not afraid of him coming. We just controlled him and let him work for you, but since you want to be merciful , then take the initiative to find him. Anyway, he must go to Odessa. "


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "well, today''s business is over. What are we going to do next?"


    Yalebin looked at his watch and said loudly, "it''s still early. Act according to our plan, kill what should be killed and appease what should be appeased. That''s it."

 Chapter 1782

    Alebin refused to spare a moment, just as the attack he had just encountered was aimed at others.


    After seeing several people who left first and asked for a mobile phone, Gao Yang informed Li JinFang that he had escaped safely and asked several people who were coming back after receiving the news.


    Albert is all right now, but after receiving the news of Gao Yang''s distress, all the people who can''t move come as long as they are not really seriously injured. All the people who can move naturally come to the rescue as soon as possible. As for waiting for the news that Gao Yang has escaped safely, all the people will return as soon as possible, Then see if there has been any change in the injury of the forcibly dispatched people.


    In addition to calling Li JinFang, Gao Yang''s second call was to Morgan.


    The satellite phone was blown to pieces at the first time. Let alone repair it, it is impossible to find a piece of debris. However, this satellite phone is too important for Gaoyang.


    Now no matter who Gao Yang contacts, it''s only confidential. He uses the satellite phone. Now the phone is destroyed. Many people can''t contact him if they want to contact him. For example, like big Ivan, Gao Yang can''t change a new number at this juncture.


    To use the original satellite phone number, Gao Yang had to contact Morgan, because the phone was given to him by Morgan in Libya. If he wanted to retrieve the original number, he naturally had to find Morgan.


    Use a strange number to call Morgan. The time interval between answering is relatively long. After a long time, Morgan connected the phone and whispered, "who is it?"


    "I, Gao Yang, my satellite phone is broken. I want to ask you how to use the number you have been using."


    Morgan immediately said nervously, "is it broken or lost? If it is broken, is the damage serious? Anyway, don''t repair it. Give me the phone. If it is lost, find a way to find it right away, which is very important."


    He said in a low voice, "it''s very bad. I blew it up. I was in a little danger just now. Well, I blew up the phone because I was worried about an accident. There''s no residue left. Is this phone very important?"


    Morgan breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "that''s good. I''ll help you find the original number and continue to use it, but it takes some time. I think it can be done in a week."


    "So long? It''s just a phone call. Is it complicated?"


    "It''s very complicated. It''s a satellite phone, but the phone number will never be tapped, okay?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "what else does it have?"


    "Of course, didn''t I tell you? Well, I probably didn''t say that. Haven''t you noticed that you''ve never paid the phone bill, and the recent serious monitoring storm won''t affect you? There''s a reason. Listen, I''ll help you get the original number as soon as possible, and it should be handed over to you in a week. In addition, you can pay for it What happened? I''ll get the phone that needs to be destroyed. "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "it''s no big deal. Well, it''s a misunderstanding. It''s dangerous."


    Morgan said helplessly, "well, I have something here. I''ll contact you later. As for you, be careful and contact again.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang realized that he had never taught the cost since he got the phone from Morgan. Later, he didn''t need to pay the cost for the satellite phone he bought for Satan because he had saved a lot of money in advance. He thought this was the reason for Morgan''s phone, but now it seems that there may be another reason.


    In a newly opened foothold, further away from the urban area of Kiev, there are four old cars bought in the yard. They look old but have good performance. There are a small number of weapons stored in the house. As for the living conditions, although they are not luxurious, they must be comfortable enough.


    Although it was dangerous, after a crisis surrounded enough to lead to the destruction of the whole army, according to Gao Yang''s habit, it was time to take a break before going out, but yalebin didn''t even leave a little rest time, but when he got to a new foothold and got familiar with his position, he was about to set up a new task.


    "Our time is limited, and we can''t give Deyo enough time. Before he sends new people to protect important members in Kiev, we need to completely eradicate his foundation in Kiev."


    After that, yalebin stretched out his hand and said to Gao Yang, "list."


    Gao Yang quickly took out the small book to record the confession. After taking it, yalebin looked at it for a few times, then brushed and tore off two pages of paper, and said loudly: "there are seven more that must be eradicated. You are given 24 hours to kill all the people on the list as far as possible. In order to save time, you can act separately. Is there a problem?"


    Tata shouted, "of course, no problem."


    Yalebin handed the list of people to be eradicated to Tata and said with a dignified face, "you can decide the action plan yourself. Hurry up and go."


    The five black devils immediately said in unison, "yes, captain."


    Five people turned around and left. After hesitating for a while, yalebin said loudly, "safety first this time. If you encounter difficult problems, it''s important to protect yourself."


    Several people were surprised. After looking back, they said in unison, "yes, captain."


    Five people got into three cars and left, leaving a car for Gaoyang and yalebin. At this time, yalebin returned the book of recording the confession to Gaoyang and said loudly, "come on, let''s go to appease your people. You must go in person and hurry up. We can see more people today."


    Gao Yang took the book and whispered, "are you sure you have no problem with your body? In fact, it''s OK to wait, or I can go by myself."


    Since knowing that alebin''s physical condition is not so good, Gao Yang has always worried that the old man in his eighties will be overworked. Indeed, alebin does not do anything that consumes physical strength, but he is surrounded by people and is in danger of being annihilated. At this time, he has to fight with people for wisdom and courage to fight a psychological war, It takes more mental effort than a battle with a real knife and a real gun.


    Yalebin waved his hand carelessly and said loudly, "no problem. Today''s experience is nothing to me."


    Gao Yang was helpless. He put his long gun on the back seat of the car, and threw his helmet and bulletproof jacket behind him. He wore suits and shoes, but took a pistol with him. Then he drove with yalebin to leave their new foothold and go to the goryanov''s house assassinated by the German appointment.

 Chapter 1783

    The reason why greyanov was removed by the German delegation is that greyanov''s role is very important, and greyanov''s public position in the Ukrainian army is not too high, but certainly not too low. His rank is lieutenant colonel, and a lieutenant colonel was killed in the street, which is an extremely bad case anyway. Therefore, There must be a large number of people to investigate why greyanov was assassinated.


    The funeral has not yet been held, and greyanov''s body is still in the police station, but Gao Yang doesn''t know whether there will be police in greyanov''s home or investigators sent by the army, and he can''t call to ask, because he doesn''t have the contact information of greyanov''s family.


    Near greyanov''s house, yalebin pushed the door and got off, whispered, "remember what I taught you, let''s go."


    Gaoyang and yalebin came to the door of greyanov''s house. The door was locked. Yalebin rang the doorbell on the door. After a moment, a young man in his early twenties opened the door, looked at yalebin and Gaoyang at the door and said warily, "who are you looking for?"


    Yalebin looked at the young man and whispered, "you are leibrov, the son of greyanov."


    The young man nodded, and yalebin whispered, "we are friends of your father. We came to visit your mother. Is there anyone else in the family?"


    The young man said warily, "my father''s friends? But I haven''t seen you."


    Yalebin sighed and said seriously, "as the son of greyanov, you should be smarter. Look at me. What do you think I''m here for?"


    The young man looked a little ashamed. He immediately opened the half closed door and said in a low voice to yalebin and: "sorry, I may be too nervous these days. Please come in. There are no outsiders at home."


    Yalebin stood back, held high and entered the door. In the slightly surprised eyes of the young man named leibrov, he went to the living room.


    After yalebin also went in, leibrov asked Gao Yang and yalebin to sit down on the sofa and whispered, "please wait a minute. My mother''s health is not very good. I''ll help her out."


    Before long, leibrov helped a woman in her fifties out. The woman''s eyes were completely red and swollen. In addition, a child, who was 11 or 12 years old, followed leibrov out of the bedroom.


    After holding his mother down on the sofa, leibrov whispered, "sorry, my mother is too sad."


    Greyanov''s wife opened her red and swollen eyes, looked at Gao Yang and yalebin and said, "you, sorry, I haven''t seen you. Are you greyanov''s friends?"


    With a serious face, he leaned forward slightly and said in a deep voice, "sorry, we are not his friends, and I haven''t seen greyanov. How to say, greyanov works for me."


    Leibrov frowned and stared at Gao Yang, while his mother looked surprised and said, "work for you? Are you his officer?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "no, it''s not only his job outside the military, but also his real job."


    Leibrov''s face changed and said loudly, "what are you talking about?"


    Greyanov''s wife waved her hand to her son, sobbed, and then whispered, "I know that greyanov never told me who he was working for, but he said that his position in the army was arranged for him. I think he meant you."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered: "We are actually engaged in the arms business. Greyanov plays a key role in it. We have enemies who want to reach out to Ukraine. Greyanov was betrayed by traitors. The enemy found greyanov and wanted to win him over, but Mr. greyanov chose loyalty and refused to betray, so he was killed. For various reasons, this is the key I can''t stop all this in my time. For this, I apologize to you and your children and express my most sincere respect to Mr. greyanov. "


    Gao Yang and yalebin both stood up and bowed to greyanov''s widow. Greyanov''s wife sobbed, "come on, Rebrov, I know greyanov did his duty. As he often said, someone saved his life and gave him everything today. I think that''s you."


    Leibrov said solemnly to Gao Yang and yalebin, "please sit down, gentlemen, please sit down."


    Gaoyang and yalebin sat down, and then Gaoyang said in a deep voice: "Mr. greyanov is respectable, but he is dead now. I think he should have left a sum of money, but your life is still difficult."


    Before the other party could answer, Gao Yang immediately said: "Gliyanov is dead. I have the responsibility to take good care of his family. You don''t have to worry about anything. I prepared $10 million for you. You deserve it. Gliyanov bought it with his loyalty. In addition, Ukraine is unsafe. You have to go abroad. I''ll send you wherever you want to go."


    Hearing the figure of $10 million, except for any child, leibrov and his mother looked a little dull, because the figure of $10 million is really astronomical.


    Greyanov''s wife was stunned for a moment before she whispered, "is this true?"


    Raise your head and say: "Of course, I can''t give you cash, because you can''t take it abroad. If you choose a place, I''ll ask someone to send you. Then, when you get there, someone will pick you up, arrange everything for you and give you the money. In the future, everything here has nothing to do with you. You can enjoy a new life, safe and peaceful."


    Greyanov''s wife looked at her home and said with an embarrassed face, "but he hasn''t been buried yet. I can''t leave. I don''t want to leave."


    High pitched channel: "Greyanov''s Revenge has been avenged, the traitor who betrayed him has been executed, and the murderer who killed him has died miserably. Greyanov''s body is still in the police station, but I promise you can arrange the burial tomorrow. If you''re fast, you can set out in two days. Mrs. greyanov, it''s not safe here. Now it''s not Mr. greyanov''s problem, but UK LAN has become what it is now. It''s too chaotic. For the safety of you and your children, I suggest you go to a stable and rich country. "


    Gao Yang is willing to help a loyal survivor as much as possible, but if people can''t believe him, he can''t help it, so he immediately said, "of course, the choice is yours. If you really can''t leave Ukraine, it doesn''t matter. I''ll send you $10 million tomorrow. There''s no problem with cash or bank deposits. You choose by yourself."

 Chapter 1784

    Gao Yang is sincere because he is really ready to fulfill his promise.


    Life and death for several years can not earn 10 million, but when Gao Yang decided to give 10 million to the bereaved family of greyanov who has no use value at all, the realistic and utilitarian reason of Qianjin horse bone is actually secondary. The main reason is that he thinks greyanov''s loyalty is worthy of this treatment, and he is not short of money now.


    Greyanov''s widow looked at her eldest son at a loss, and leibrov thought for a moment and said in a loud voice, "you''re serious. Didn''t you lie to us?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said seriously, "I don''t seem to have to come to deceive you."


    Leibrov breathed and said loudly, "thank you. Then, please let my mother and brother go abroad. As for money, to tell the truth, it''s not very important. As long as you can let them go abroad safely and let them stand firmly."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said loudly, "say where to go. There are Britain and France near, the United States and Canada far away. Just choose a place you like."


    Leibrov looked at his mother and whispered, "do you like anything?"


    Leibrov''s mother said blankly, "do we really want to leave? I never wanted to leave Ukraine. I don''t know where to go. What do your grandparents and our relatives do? Do they have to leave?"


    Leibrov said softly, "Mom, this gentleman is right. Ukraine is now very dangerous and will become more and more volatile. There is nothing wrong with going to a stable place, especially for my brother. He should go to a safe place to study well."


    Leibrov''s mother reached out and grabbed him, then whispered, "go ahead, do what you say, but what about your grandparents and your grandpa?"


    Leibrov looked up and whispered, "can you go to Russia? And can you bring more people? Well, you can save your money. My father left some savings, and my mother and I want to bring more people."


    Gao Yang said, "you can choose to go anywhere. Although I don''t think Russia is very good and it''s too cold for me, it''s no problem if you like. As for your big family, I''ll give you $10 million. With $10 million, you can do whatever you want."


    Leibrov nodded and said, "go to Russia. My mother and brother can speak Russian. We are Russian. Where to go, they will at least have a sense of strangeness in language. Places such as the United States and France may not be suitable for us."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "of course, you like it. Then choose a city, Moscow, St. Petersburg, anywhere."


    "Moscow, I still want to ask you to send my family members there. We can pay for it ourselves, whatever we want."


    He breathed loudly, then spread his hands and said: "How to say, I just want to help your family leave, because this is my responsibility to your father. As for others, I''m sorry, I have no obligation, but I''m willing to help you as much as I can. You go first, you''ll have money, and then I can introduce you to a person who charges reasonably and specializes in this kind of business. He can send anyone to Russia, And you will have the money to pay him. To say more, I think, even if you want to send ten people to Moscow and obtain legal status, up to $500000 is enough, but I can''t help you now because I''m really busy. "


    Leibrov immediately said, "very well, thank you. Please send my mother and brother to Moscow and send them away after my father''s funeral."


    Gao Yang nodded, but leibrov''s mother said nervously, "what do you mean, won''t you come with us?"


    Leibrov shook his head and said to his mother, "I''m sorry, mom, I can''t leave. I have something to do. I have to, I only have today''s holiday. I have to go back to school first, and then I have to return to the team."


    Grabbing leibrov''s hand, his mother said with tears in her eyes, "if you don''t go, it''s just me and your brother. We''re not going anywhere."


    Gao Yang sighed. Now he can''t stand the scene because he feels the same.


    Although he couldn''t see the scene and Gao Yang couldn''t say anything. He knew that greyanov''s eldest son, leibrov, served in the Ukrainian army. As for what army it was, he didn''t know, but as a soldier, it was more likely to be an officer. Leibrov obviously couldn''t go.


    Leibrov''s face was tangled. He whispered to his mother, "but mom, I really can''t leave like this."


    "They let you finish your studies ahead of time and let you enter the combat forces ahead of time. I asked. The 26th brigade is about to go to the front line, and the current army is very hostile to the Russians. If you want to defend the country, I won''t say anything, but now Ukraine has been divided. You want to participate in the civil war of slaughtering your own people. This is not the war you should participate in!"


    Facing his mother''s roar, leibrov looked frightened, but he still whispered: "I''m sorry, mom, I really can''t go. I have a fire in my heart. If I go like this, I won''t be reconciled!"


    Leibrov''s mother looked like she was about to collapse, or had collapsed. She cried loudly, "what do you want to do? Your brother and I went to a strange place, only us, but you weren''t there. What should we do? Don''t you think about what we should do. You''re going to war. What''s going to happen to you? What should your brother and I do!"


    Gao Yang sighed in his heart. Leibrov is also stupid. He can''t tell a white lie first and let his mother don''t worry so much.


    At this time, yalebin, who had been silent, suddenly said, "I have an idea, leibrov. Maybe you should take over your father''s unfinished duties. Your father was killed. As his son, I think you have the responsibility to avenge him. In addition, what your mother said is not wrong. This really shouldn''t be the war you participated in."


    After that, yalebin said to leibrov''s mother, "please rest assured that leibrov''s work will not be too dangerous, at least it''s much safer than he goes to war."


    Gao Yang gave yalebin a helpless look, and then said to leibrov, "I don''t think it''s a good idea to let your mother and brother go to Moscow and you''re not around them. It''s really not a good idea to have orphans and widowed mothers with huge wealth and no one to protect them."


    Gao Yang just felt that leibrov was useless to him. After he was a loyal minister, he simply advised him to go to Moscow, which also saved him a lot of trouble. However, when he finished, yalebin immediately said, "yes, but if you continue to work with him, your mother and brother will never be in any danger, because no one will dare to provoke them."

 Chapter 1785

    Gao Yang really doesn''t think it''s necessary for him to recruit a recruit now, or a recruit who has never been on the battlefield.


    If he wanted to recruit cannon fodder, he didn''t have to take any responsibility. Gao Yang would recruit leibrov to his command without hesitation. However, looking at the orphaned mother of others, his father had just been killed, so he had to take his eldest son again. It''s unreasonable. You know, it''s much more dangerous to follow him than to go to the front line.


    Gao Yang looked at yalebin again, then shook his head and said, "no, I don''t think leibrov and I are a wise choice. In fact, I don''t have anything suitable for him now. Therefore, leibrov, I think you''d better protect your mother and brother and go to Moscow together."


    When Gao Yang watched leibrov finish, leibrov frowned and said, "excuse me, what''s the matter that the murderer who killed my father just now hasn''t died?"


    Yalebin said seriously, "strictly speaking, the murderer who killed your father is indeed dead, but the mastermind behind the murderer is still alive. I think the person in charge of the murderer is at least the tools, and the mastermind behind the murderer is the real murderer."


    Leibrov nodded, turned to his mother and said, "Mom, I really can''t go with you. I want revenge!"


    Gao Yang coughed twice, then said loudly: "Wait a minute, I don''t need you to take revenge. Indeed, the mastermind behind the scenes is not dead, but we will kill him soon. No one can live after provoking us, so you don''t have to think about revenge. In addition, I really don''t have anything here that can be used to your place, so my advice is to live a good life with your mother and brother."


    After that, Gao Yang said to yalebin, "we don''t need a young man who has just died his father to continue to work for the organization, do we?"


    Gao Yang clearly expressed his views, while alebin shrugged and said: "Well, you are the boss and you decide, but let me remind you that leibrov''s career to succeed his father is relatively the safest, because there is no danger for him after Deyue''s death. In addition, I suggest you learn about leibrov''s experience. I think it''s difficult for him to abandon everything and go to Moscow from scratch. I don''t think you should If he is responsible for him, he will run to Dongwu and join a militia. That''s more dangerous. "


    From yalebin''s eyes, Gao Yang knew that yalebin really thought leibrov was useful, so he looked at leibrov.


    Before leibrov spoke, his mother nodded first and said, "yes, he is safer with you. Konoyalev said that you saved his life and gave him everything today. In addition, you are willing to do this for us after his death. I think you are a reliable person. If you can, please help leibrov and let him go with you."


    Gao Yang looked at leibrov suspiciously, and then whispered to leibrov, who looked forward to it: "tell me about your resume."


    Leibrov stood up straight and said loudly, "I am 24 years old. I joined the army at the age of 19. After serving in the 11th artillery brigade for two years, I was admitted to Sumei senior Artillery College as a sergeant. I majored in ground artillery command for three years. I just received the transfer order yesterday and finished my studies ahead of schedule. I was transferred to the 26th artillery brigade as the artillery platoon commander with the rank of second lieutenant, and will report tomorrow."


    After listening to leibrov, Gao Yang understood why yalebin had to let leibrov mix with him, because leibrov was a rare artillery and an artillery commander from Sumei senior Artillery College.


    For Gao Yang now, it is not difficult to find a retired artillery commander. It is not even difficult to accept experienced middle and senior officers. As long as you pay attention to it, you can certainly find it. However, like leibrov, who has received professional training and has such a suitable family background, the most important thing is that such a young artillery commander is like a piece of white paper that can be painted at will , that''s harder to find.


    Think about Somalia''s eager artillery. Although the third artillery wants to train the artillery of the skeleton Gang, it has been proved that the skeleton Gang needs a commander who can directly take people to war, but the third artillery can''t go to battle in person. Think about how much it needs an extremely reliable and hard-working professional artillery commander to do in Yemen Jarebin''s mind.


    Now I don''t need to remind yalebin again. My high interest has been very high.


    Gao Yang coughed softly, looked at leibrov and said, "it''s still very dangerous to mix with me. I must make it clear to you."


    Leibrov shouted, "I''m not afraid of danger."


    Gao Yang looked at leibrov''s mother and whispered, "I won''t deliberately arrange him to a dangerous post, but he will still face many dangers."


    Leibrov''s mother whispered, "it''s much better than him going to the eastern front."


    Gao Yang nodded, stood up and said to leibrov: "Then come with me. Just in time, you can arrange your mother and brother with me, take your father''s body home, and then arrange the funeral. Now there''s something for you to do. If you behave well enough, I''ll let you stay. If you don''t behave well enough, you can go anywhere you like. Give you ten minutes. We''ll wait for you downstairs. You can do the best Think about it later and discuss it with your mother. "


    After that, he said in a low voice, "let''s leave first. Bye."


    Gaoyang and yalebin left first. After waiting downstairs, Gaoyang said to yalebin, "I thought leibrov''s role is still very big, but why do you insist on letting him mix with us? According to reason, his role doesn''t bother you so much?"


    Alebin nodded: "A qualified artillery is always useful. A qualified artillery is easy to find, but a loyal and reliable one is not so easy to find. As for leibrov, his mother and brother are in your hands, at least you can ensure that he is very reliable. In addition, you have done so much to greyanov''s survivors, you have to let others know. Otherwise, what''s the point? You have to let the people who need to be comforted I know how generous and responsible you are, and leibrov is a living advertisement. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a bitter smile, "it''s still too utilitarian. However, I do think of this. Take him for a try these two days. If he is a lengtouqing, it''s OK. I''m not interested in cultivating an impulsive guy from scratch to learn to be cold and quiet. In addition, how do you find that leibrov is from Sumei artillery academy?"


    Yalebin said discontentedly, "fool, the photos placed in their living room were taken at the gate of Sumei Artillery Academy. Don''t you see? I said your observation was also poor?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I saw it, but the name of the school is Ukrainian, and I can''t understand Ukrainian. In addition, I can''t see that it''s a school door. I thought it was a barracks."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said to yalebin, "there''s another thing. Now we''ve seen the most critical people. Although the remaining people need to be comforted, they don''t have to see it today. Now I think..."


    Yalebin said, "don''t hesitate. Just mention it if you want. Now you want to find anasta Jinna."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I can''t hide it from you. Yes, I want you to call me and find anasta Jinna. If anasta Jinna is still alive, I need to contact her first."


    Yalebin whispered, "why did you contact anasta kina first?"


    Gaoyang booth Road: "I can''t hurt anasta kina to help Brian. At first, I thought what you said was true. It was a sad and beautiful love story, so I just wanted Brian to find her, but now I know that anasta kina is not like that. It''s not a love story, it''s a spy movie, so if anasta kina doesn''t want to see Brian What? I have to ask Anna starkina for advice. "


    Yalebin smiled and whispered, "give you a phone number, call and ask yourself. Just tell me my name. You''re right. If Anna stargina doesn''t want to see Brian, let Brian find his death. I''m not in the habit of betraying my comrades."


    Yalebin said a phone number. After Gao Yang wrote it down on his mobile phone, he whispered, "call now?"


    "Of course, since you decide to do it, why delay it."


    Gao Yang immediately dialed out the number. Soon, a voice whispered, "that one."


    "Hello, alebin asked me to call you and ask you to help investigate the file of a former KGB agent, anasta kina. I want to know where she is now and want her contact information if she is still alive."


    "OK, no problem. I''ll help you find it right away. Besides, who are you? Is alebin with you? Can you put him on the phone?"


    Gao Yang covered the microphone and whispered to yalebin, "he wants you to answer the phone."


    Yalebin said with disgust on his face, "no, I''m not interested in talking to people who betray their promises."


    He shrugged and picked up the phone. Just about to let go of his hand covering the microphone, yalebin stretched out his hand and said, "give me the phone."


    Yalebin answered the phone, then began to walk forward and said loudly, "Hello, baskov."


    Gao Yang didn''t follow him. He saw yalebin leave alone and said as he walked. When he slipped around and came back, the phone had hung up. When yalebin returned the phone to him, he whispered, "remember this number. If you have anything, call this number to find baskov, and he will help you."


    Gao Yang understood why yalebin changed his mind and was willing to answer the phone again. Yalebin really spared no effort to create conditions for his chosen successor, so when Gao Yang answered the phone, he said loudly, "thank you."

 Chapter 1786

    People belonging to big Ivan are actually scattered in Ukraine, but Kiev is the military and political center of Ukraine, so some important people are still in Kiev.


    Now that the renegade traitors have been cleared up, the remaining people are naturally encouraged, supplemented by substantive rewards.


    With Collins as a traitor, greyanov as an example, and leibrov as an example, the effect will not be bad.


    The word meeting can be used in the meeting between Gao Yang and his subordinates, and everyone met him for the first time, but under the shock of blood and fire and driven by enough interests, everyone who saw Gao Yang expressed their awe.


    Originally, he was in a high position, but when everyone saw Gao Yang, he expressed his obedience to him respectfully. For a moment, Gao Yang did get great psychological satisfaction. Only when he no longer commanded these people remotely, but actually stood in front of them, could he realize the sense of achievement brought by that power.


    Gao Yang really felt the taste of power, but he soon began to feel about himself. The seat of big Ivan was very attractive, but it was not easy to sit.


    There was only one person left to meet. Gao Yang on the road received a call. When he connected the phone, he found that the call was from baskov.


    "Anasta kina''s information has been found. I''ll read it. Listen."


    "OK, you say."


    "Anasta kina, now known as kasha dyanova, has been teaching at the Moscow Language Institute since 1991. She has never left. She lives in the school dormitory."


    Gao Yang said slightly nervously, "does she live alone or have a family?"


    "A person, her mobile phone number, you write it down."


    If there is a phone number, it will be much easier. Gao Yang made a gesture. Leibrov didn''t know what he meant, but yalebin took out a small book and wrote down the phone for Gao Yang.


    After waiting to write down the phone, Gao Yang whispered on the phone, "is there anything else?"


    "Yes, I want to know what you want to do with anasta kina. If you want to kill her or anything else, you have to tell me in advance so that I can make corresponding preparations. If you just want to see her and talk about the past, I don''t know about it."


    "It''s not a big deal, just want to see her. Don''t bother too much. If you really need any big action, I''ll contact you."


    "OK, one more thing, alebin should tell you, but I need to emphasize that you can ask me for anything in the future. As long as it is not related to the security of Russia, I will help. I can''t listen to your orders, but I will respect the successor selected by alebin and be willing to provide help within my ability. Well, that''s all. Bye."


    Baskov hung up the phone. Gao Yang, who was driving, immediately dialed anastajina while his memory was still fresh. After a while, the phone was connected. A very gentle female voice said, "Hello, who are you?"


    The background sound was noisy. Gao Yang thought and whispered, "I''m looking for Anna starkina."


    "I haven''t used this name for a long time. Then, who are you?"


    The other party admitted his identity and said in a low voice, "well, Brian is looking for you."


    Anasta kina whispered in a very uncertain tone, "it''s Brian. I know some people named Brian."


    Gao Yang thought and whispered, "it''s the one you guessed. It''s not wrong."


    Anasta kina said hurriedly, "isn''t he dead? Who are you?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "you don''t care who I am. I want to tell you that Brian is not dead. He has only been locked up for 20 years. He has come out long ago and has been looking for you. I happened to meet him. Brian can''t find you, but I can, so I called to ask if you want to see him."


    "Let me see him!"


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "don''t you want to know his attitude towards you and make a decision?"


    "There''s no need to know. I want to see him. No matter what he wants to do, please let me see him. What do you want? I can do it..."


    "That''s enough. I just need to know your attitude. Don''t elaborate. Wait for the phone."


    After putting down the mobile phone, he thought for a moment, raised his voice and whispered to yalebin in the co driver''s seat, "there''s still one person left. You can see him for me. I have to hurry to find Brian. You can drive by yourself or arrange a driver for you."


    Yalebin has said that it''s up to Gaoyang to decide everything, and since Gaoyang has decided to help Brian, he doesn''t have to ask yalebin for advice.


    The trouble is that alebin thinks Brian has some skills and useful value if he can find him again, so he has never thought about leaving any contact information, but now Gao Yang has to take the initiative to find Brian.


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I''ll do it myself. You can help Brian if you want, but don''t waste too much time. It''s not worth it, and your time is very precious now."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand. I''ll find Brian when I go to Odessa. If I can''t find him, I can''t help it. I''ll be back before tomorrow morning."


    While talking, Gao Yang called again and asked a man he had just met to arrange a plane to Odessa. Kiev is hundreds of kilometers away from Odessa. It''s a waste of time to drive.


    Although leibrov has a valet, Gao Yang is still driving, because the car they drive is a small car. The front is OK, but the back seat is not spacious enough. Gao Yang, who doesn''t want to be crowded in the back, has to drive by himself.


    Everything was arranged. Gao Yang parked his car on the side of the road and shouted to leibrov, "you come with me."


    Without words, Gao Yang took leibrov straight to a military airport on the outskirts of Kiev. For safety, Gao Yang didn''t tell the person who arranged the plane that he wanted to use the plane himself. He just said that some of his men needed a plane to fly to Odessa. Nevertheless, he got the best treatment. After being greeted in the military airport, the plane was already waiting on the runway.


    Coincidentally, an An-74 medium-sized transport plane was arranged for Gaoyang. Of course, this is not a coincidence, because the transport planes in Ukraine are the most of an type.


    Originally, he was thinking about how to empty the house of Antonov''s design bureau. After getting off the plane, Gao Yang planned how to implement his plan the next day. After sitting next to him for a long time, leibrov finally couldn''t help saying, "sorry, Xiansheng, can I ask what we''re going to do?"


    Gao Yang was interrupted from his meditation, but he was not angry. After thinking about it, he smiled and said, "how to say, we''re going to be a matchmaker for two poor people. It''s not appropriate, but it should be so."

 Chapter 1787

    When Gao Yang and Brian were separated, it was about 9 a.m. when Gao Yang''s plane left, it was more than 5 p.m.


    In terms of time, Gao Yang thinks he should be able to reach Odessa at the same time as Brian, but there is a premise that Brian has to drive to Odessa.


    The roads in Ukraine are not very bad. They must be much better than Africa. There is a highway from Kiev To Odessa, but this highway has not been properly maintained and repaired for at least ten years.


    It''s about 700 kilometers from Kiev To Odessa. Coupled with the poor road conditions, Gao Yang thinks he may reach Odessa earlier than Brian and wait for Brian at the place where Daya leibin talks nonsense.


    However, it was still fine when we started from Kiev, but when we got to the airspace not far from Odessa, the weather became worse. When Gao Yang came out of the airport and drove to the place mentioned by yalebin, the rain began to fall.


    There are still dozens of kilometers from the airport to the Cape mentioned by yalebin, and after departure, the rain soon became heavier until it reached the level of rainstorm.


    It''s already dark, and the rain is so heavy that it''s too late to drain the water on the front windshield when the wiper is turned to the maximum gear, resulting in blurred vision. When driving on the road with imperfect infrastructure, you can''t even see the sign line in the middle of the road.


    Leibrov was driving. The speed was very slow. He sat up straight and stared hard at the road ahead, but he still couldn''t get up. Sitting high in the co driver''s seat, he looked thoughtful.


    Leibrov finally couldn''t help whispering: "Sir, the rain is too heavy. It''s dangerous to go on like this. Should we stop first and wait until the rain is less?"


    Gao Yang raised his head, looked at the situation outside and whispered, "nothing. Keep walking. If you feel dangerous, walk slowly."


    "But Sir..."


    Gao Yang looked at leibrov and said gently, "if I don''t give a clear instruction, you can ask me. When I give a clear instruction, I''ll implement it. Do you know?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Gao Yang lowered his head again, and then whispered, "leibrov, ask you a question. The straight-line distance between point a and point B is 30 kilometers. The artillery is arranged at point a and point B is the target. What should we do if we want to bomb point B with artillery?"


    Leibrov said without hesitation: "This problem is too broad. First of all, you need to know the subjective side coordinates and elevation of the artillery command post or artillery position, and then send the artillery scout to investigate the target and determine the coordinates and elevation of the target. Then, after the Scout displays the coordinate data of the target, the artillery command post calculates the firing data, and the position can fire. After the artillery scout corrects the firing After evaluating the firing effect, the next natural thing is to continue shelling or change coordinates. "


    Gao Yang nodded, then whispered, "what if there are no scouts? Can UAV reconnaissance ranging replace the role of scouts?"


    Leibrov looked puzzled and said loudly: "In some cases, it is possible and impossible to use UAV to observe the reconnaissance target and fire immediately after receiving the data. This needs to be advanced. UAV must be a system with artillery. The advanced artillery with fire control and trajectory calculation is easy to use. If it is an old artillery, it needs people to calculate the firing data. It is really better to use scout It''s convenient. "


    Gao Yang sighed slightly and said, "well, if you are given a d30 artillery regiment and two UAVs for investigation, can you carry out an accurate artillery attack?"


    Leibrov thought for a moment and nodded: "Yes, but this method has great disadvantages. It can accurately hit the target only after multiple test firing corrections. Therefore, it is more suitable to deal with fixed targets. It is more difficult to kill effective forces. In addition, such UAVs have to be big enough. Even if small UAVs can fly so far, can the control signal be so far? In addition, UAVs have to be big enough Special artillery reconnaissance UAVs are OK, but ordinary UAVs are not. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said loudly, "I can get a special artillery reconnaissance UAV, but I don''t seem to have a fixed target to bomb. Forget it, I''d better be realistic. I''ll give you two artillery regiments. You must be able to provide me with extremely accurate artillery support at any time. Can you do it?"


    Leibrov said without hesitation: "two artillery regiments? Of course, why is it difficult?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said loudly, "well, what if all the people in the two artillery regiments are illiterate? Well, the best math level can reach the level of the third grade of Ukrainian primary school. I think it should be. Forget it. For the sake of insurance, it''s better to evaluate it according to the level of the first grade of primary school. It can be added or subtracted, not multiplied or divided. Well, the addition and subtraction method of numbers within 100."


    Leibrov was very surprised and said, "all illiterate? The best can have the level of grade one in primary school? How to fight?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "you can''t do it either. Then, if you find some help, how many people can support two artillery regiments at least."


    Leibrov thought for a moment, and then said very embarrassed: "if, if, if, if the people of the two artillery regiments you mentioned have the most basic ability, that is, I give them shooting data and coordinates, and they can correctly control the cannon, maybe I can make them run normally, that is, the speed will be much slower."


    Gao Yang suddenly came to the spirit and said loudly, "Oh, can it work? Good, tell me how you do it."


    Leibrov said loudly, "it''s simple. I''ll do everything myself. I''ll set the coordinates of the position first, and then act as a scout myself. After I get the coordinates of the target, I''ll calculate the firing data myself, and then pass all the data back. Then, let those illiterate Gunners be responsible for loading and firing."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "very good, very good. This condition should still be achieved. After training for so long, it''s not that he can''t even master these."


    Leibrov carefully said: "there''s another thing I want to say. I''m very familiar with d30 gun. It can''t be as far as 30 kilometers, up to more than ten kilometers. If it''s close, it will be simpler."


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "yes, d30 can''t, but 2a65 152 mm guns will do. I have 36 152 guns in my hand, which has never been used. Now, I''ll give you a heavy artillery band first. If you can really do it, I''ll give you more artillery bands."


    Leibrov stared and said in surprise, "give me a heavy artillery belt? Or do I do all the technical work myself? Are you serious?"

 Chapter 1788

    Leibrov asked very seriously, so Gao Yang also answered very seriously: "give you a heavy artillery band, which is for sure. Of course, it is an extreme case to let you be responsible for all technical work alone. I will match all the people of an artillery group, but you must have the ability to do all the work alone."


    Leibrov breathed and whispered, "now I have foreseen my future. I don''t know how dangerous it will be to follow you, but I know that I will be very tired to follow you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "no way. Those who can do more work. All the people I need are expert and versatile. As for you, it doesn''t matter if you are young and tired. Well, the rain is less. Drive faster."


    Leibrov stopped talking and just focused on driving, while Gao Yang fell into meditation again.


    The rain has decreased from heavy rain to heavy rain, but the speed can be improved after all.


    Usually an hour''s journey, because of the heavy rain, it took nearly two hours to arrive. When I saw that the navigation had reached the Cape I wanted to go, I raised my voice and whispered, "slow down and drive forward slowly. Where there is a resort hotel, go and have a look first."


    In the place where yalebin talks nonsense, in fact, there is a seaside resort hotel, which is not very large, but it is not small, but it doesn''t fit in with the sanatorium mentioned by yalebin at all.


    The heavy rain must have made it more difficult for Gao Yang to find Brian, but Gao Yang feels that Brian should not arrive so soon because of the heavy rain. As long as Brian hasn''t arrived, he just needs to wait at the resort hotel, because Brian must come.


    The car stopped at the empty parking lot. When the car stopped steadily, he said in a low voice: "turn off the lights. Go to the hotel and ask if there is a person in his 60s looking for a nursing home. He may have come by himself or many people."


    Leibrov whispered, "OK, do you have any other instructions?"


    High and low channel: "Whether they''ve been here or not, you come back and tell me that if you find someone who meets the description, you''ll go straight to ask him if he''s Brian. If he answers yes, you''ll say that the person he wants is here. Let him come alone to see me. He''ll come. But be careful, these people are extremely dangerous. You just need to act like a messenger sent at will No problem, go. "


    Leibrov nodded and got out of the car. He didn''t have an umbrella. After getting out of the car, he ran to the hotel.


    Gao Yang reached out and turned off the light in the car. In this way, the light would not be on when opening the door. It was dark all around and in the car.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to meet Brian. He just wants to pass a message for the two poor people. After being a villain for a long time, it''s interesting to occasionally do something good in the pure sense. As long as he meets Brian, it means there may be trouble, so he wants to completely hide in the dark and pursue the artistic conception.


    Leibrov ran back less than five minutes after he left, and this time he had an umbrella that should be provided by the hotel.


    Pulling the door open, leibrov whispered, "the people you said came. They asked if it was a nursing home before. The people in the hotel said no. after they asked about the nearby terrain and buildings, they looked very worried and angry and left. Thirty seven minutes have passed."


    "It''s coming very fast."


    After a faint voice, he said in a high and low voice: "get in the car. We''ll wait here. They''ll come back soon."


    Gao Yang decides to wait here, because this hotel is the only place that still meets the description of the lie. Brian has looked around and found himself cheated. He can''t say that he must come back, but the probability of coming back is absolutely great. Therefore, Gao Yang decides that instead of looking around, he might as well wait here for Brian to come back.


    Leibrov put away his umbrella and sat back in the car. Gao Yang didn''t speak, so he didn''t say a word. The two sat in the car and waited.


    The first wait was two hours. During this period, neither of them spoke, but occasionally glanced at the lighted hotel gate.


    Finally, a car rushed directly to the hotel lobby at a very fast speed. As soon as it stopped at the door, a man immediately got off and rushed to the hotel lobby. He didn''t even close the door exposed to the heavy rain.


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "come on, remember what I taught you just now. Go and call someone over. Go."


    Leibrov got off again and ran to the lobby of the hotel.


    Gao Yang looked at the door of the hotel lobby, and then he saw leibrov running to the door, then slowed down and walked in slowly. Just wait a moment, leibrov came out again, followed by two people.


    Leibrov stood still at the door of the hotel. After a while, only one man came with him.


    Leibrov didn''t walk fast and smiled. It seemed that leibrov was calm and faithfully executed his instructions.


    Walking slowly to the side of the car, leibrov opened the door beside the driver''s seat, and then whispered, "just stand here and talk."


    Before Gao Yang spoke, he heard Brian gasping: "who are you! If you dare to play with me again, I swear! I swear! I swear..."


    Gao Yang said slowly, "don''t swear. Do you have a phone? If you have, take it out and call according to the number I said."


    Brian immediately took out a mobile phone, attached to block the rain from falling on the phone, and said loudly, "say."


    Gao Yang said a number. After Brian pressed it, there was no warning. Suddenly, there was a sad roar. After he roared, he said in a harsh voice: "I know who you are. I''ve heard your voice, black devil! No matter what the phone is, I''ll tell me her whereabouts after I call, otherwise, we''ll die together here! I can''t stand it!"


    Gao Yang said gently, "I''m not a black devil. The phone I gave you is hers. Call now."


    Brian was stunned and shouted, "what do you mean!"


    "Originally, you would have been killed, but now you are saved. Don''t ask why. There''s no complicated reason. I just feel sorry for you. Moreover, I like to draw a perfect end to the tragic love story. I have the ability to save you, so I''ll come. Well, call now. She''s waiting for your call."


    Brian scratched his cell phone and the light shone on his face. Brian''s face was full of water. He couldn''t tell whether it was rain or tears, but Gao Yang was sure there were tears, because Brian spoke in a crying voice.


    "I can''t make this call. I dare not make it. Aren''t you lying to me? If you''re lying to me, can you tell me now that I dare not make it, I really dare not make this call..."

 Chapter 1789

    Brian is also quite old, but it''s strange to see him and listen to his voice.


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a soothing voice: "call, I didn''t lie to you this time. You don''t have to worry about the feeling of disillusionment again. Call."


    Look at Brian, and then think the high voice sounds very kind. After thinking about it, leibrov opened the umbrella in his hand and propped it on Brian''s head.


    When the light went out, the mobile phone went out automatically. Where was Brian? After a few breaths, he dialed and pulled again. Waiting for the light to appear again, he pressed fiercely, and then put the phone to his ear.


    After a while, Brian said in a trembling voice, "no response, why no response?"


    Gao Yang said in surprise: "no response? What do you mean? No one answered? It''s impossible."


    Brian took down his cell phone, looked at it, took a long sigh of relief, and said to himself, "didn''t call out, great, didn''t call out."


    Brian pressed the call button again, and then waited for a moment. It was almost just two or three seconds. Gao Yang listened to Brian suddenly hold his heavy breath. After waiting for a moment, Brian''s voice was like something blocked. After a strange giggle, he said loudly, "it''s me, Kate, it''s me!"


    Brian squatted on the ground, one hand on the ground, and then sat back in the rain.


    "Kate, are you okay?"


    Listening to Brian''s near pious hell, he snapped his fingers and said to leibrov, "leave him your umbrella and go."


    Without waiting for leibrov to say something, Brian suddenly looked up and said loudly, "no, you can''t go. Please wait a minute. Please be sure to wait a minute. A gun is aimed here. Please wait a minute."


    He shrugged and said to leibrov, "then come up and close the door. Don''t listen to what you shouldn''t listen."


    Leibrov got on the car, closed the door, smiled high and low and said, "how''s it going? Did the invitation go well?"


    "Smooth, very smooth. The old man was crazy and was shooting at the roof. Another man pointed at the people inside and threatened to kill them all. When I said what you taught me, they came out immediately without saying anything."


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile, "I knew he had to come obediently. Forget it. Wait a minute. Brian is here. We don''t have any danger. We should stay away just now. The old man is really crazy and wants to die with me at any time. But now, he is more afraid of death than anyone. Do you believe it?"


    Leibrov said curiously, "what''s going on?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t ask. In short, it''s a sad love story. Now let me draw a happy end for him. Well, let''s wait. It should take a long time."


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, Brian started knocking on the window in just two or three minutes.


    Although we can''t see Brian''s face, Gao Yang can still feel Brian''s joy from the inside to the outside, extreme joy.


    Leibrov opened the door. Brian shouted, "come down. I know you''re not just a messenger. Whoever you are, take it."


    I can''t see what leibrov took over. Then Gao Yang listened to Brian continue to say in his extremely happy voice: "thank you for sending me a message and for holding an umbrella for me. There are 100000 dollars in it. I''m happy today. Well, now you come out and I''ll go in."


    Leibrov looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Go out."


    When leibrov went out, Brian sat down in the driver''s seat, closed the door and said with great emotion: "I''ve lived sixty-three years. Today is my happiest day. I''ve never really touched happiness and tasted such joy. Listen, boy, I''m not easy to be grateful to people, but now I really, really, especially grateful to you. I want to kneel down and kiss your boots and praise you with all the most beautiful words I can think of."


    Facing the front, after saying something with great joy, he said loudly: "I won''t repay you, and I don''t have a chance to repay you, because I''m going to Moscow soon. I''m going to live a peaceful and happy life in my dream, and I can''t give you money, because I want to take a lot of money to enjoy the rest of my life."


    Gao Yang said with a heartfelt smile, "Congratulations, I advise you to drink some hot soup and find a warm place to sleep well. If you catch a cold, it''s not good."


    Brian reached out, took out something, put it on the center console, smiled and shouted: "I can''t take any more risks. I really want to do something for you in return, but I really don''t dare to take any risks, so I can''t make a commitment, but I can give you what you want. Here''s my business card. Call me and I''ll tell you how to find the appointment. In addition, the people I bring with me are the cannon fodder I''m looking for. Now I''m going to retire. What''s dangerous for me in the future They quit, so they have to be dismissed. If you need it, I''ll let them work for you for free. They always listen to me, but I don''t think you need it. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, I really don''t need it, but I really need to know how to find Deyue."


    Brian said with a smile, "now I really don''t have the heart to tell you that I feel like I''m about to explode. I can''t talk to you too much. Call me and I''ll wait for your call. After I calm down, OK, let''s go now and finally say thank you!"


    Brian pushed open the door and got out of the car. Then he took out a small walkie talkie from his pocket. After pressing it, he shouted, "stop the team, stop the team, let''s go, let the car leave. They are my friends. All right, gather quickly, we''re going."


    Brian skipped away.


    Leibrov got into the car, closed the door, drove out for a while, and suddenly said, "it''s said that there''s 100000 dollars for an umbrella. Do you always make so much money with you?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, I can''t guarantee anything else, but it''s true to make money with me."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile, "it''s still early. We''ll just go back tomorrow morning. It''s just that someone here in Odessa wants to see him. Then, go to the port, we''ll meet someone, and then go and see my cannon."


    "Cannon?"


    "Yes, 36 152 mm cannons have been transported to the port for a long time. They were intended to be sent to people for use. It was found that they could not be used at all and wasted very tight transport capacity, so they have been thrown here all the time. Do you want to have a look?"

 Chapter 1790

    All arms shipped from Ukraine basically have to be shipped out of the port from Odessa and then transported to all corners of the world. It was done when big Ivan was in control. Now Gao Yang has taken over, of course.


    Of course, for Gaoyang, the source of arms is not only Ukraine, but Russia is also the main source of arms, but now Gaoyang basically only transports Ukrainian arms. Unless it is forced or there is nothing in Ukraine''s arsenal, it will consider transporting goods from sources other than Ukraine.


    It certainly makes sense why Ukraine mainly transports arms to Ukraine. Originally, Ukraine is big Ivan''s arsenal. All weapons that can be used by the Ukrainian army, as well as the arms that are no longer on the Ukrainian military equipment list, are placed in the warehouse. Big Ivan can''t and doesn''t need to build a warehouse to store arms. He just needs it when he needs it, Just pull it out of Ukraine''s arsenal.


    But now the situation is different. With the civil war in Ukraine, the Ukrainian army naturally needs to be armed. The weapons that could be transported by big Ivan at any time are now used by the army to fight. The weapons originally stored in the warehouse are continuously transferred to the battlefield and consumed.


    Bullets, shells and rockets are not distressed even if they are raised by the Ukrainian military, because the inventory is too large. In terms of the scale and intensity of the Ukrainian civil war, unless it can last for decades, it will certainly not use up the ammunition prepared for the Third World War.


    However, Gao Yang feels a little distressed about artillery, tanks and armored vehicles, even if they are not his. There are a few of these things, and the logistics of the Ukrainian army is now a typical consumption inventory type. When fighting, one is damaged less, but it can not be supplemented.


    Therefore, now Gao Yangde and the Ukrainian government army seize the time to transport the weapons belonging to big Ivan before the Ukrainian army uses them up. In this case, he must give priority to transporting the weapons of Ukraine rather than those stored in Russia.


    Ukraine now plays the role of supply source for the whole arms group of big Ivan, whether it is South America, Africa, Asia or Somalia, which has always maintained stable supply.


    Big Ivan didn''t come out, neither did uliyangke and Ivan, but the arms networks in these places were not completely cut off. They should be sold as much as before, that is, the transaction scale was not as large as before, and they mainly sold small pieces such as rifles and bullets.


    Rifles, bullets and grenades are all lucky. For example, if you want to transport a batch of goods to the Middle East, there are only thousands of rifles and hundreds of thousands of bullets, you certainly don''t need a special ship to transport them. You just need to hide these things in normal goods and transport them out, and then load them locally and send them to the destination.


    Tanks and artillery are not so easy to transport. If there are many things to transport, we have to get a boat to do some camouflage and transport a whole ship of large arms abroad. At this time, someone has to manage the checkpoints that need to be passed along the way, which is more troublesome and costly. Therefore, Gaoyang can continuously send small arms to Somalia, However, when you want to transport large arms, you have to save a batch and then start shipping. Moreover, when the transportation capacity has been very tight, some things that are not needed for the time being will be stored in Odessa. In addition, the arms waiting to be transported also need to be temporarily stored in Odessa for a period of time.


    All of the above have made Odessa the main cargo transit place of grand Ivan group. All goods have to be shipped from here. Of course, there must be a lot of people to operate and a competent person to coordinate.


    What Gao Yang wants to see is the person in charge of transporting arms abroad in Odessa. This person was appointed by big Ivan and originally belonged to Andre.


    When big Ivan is away and Andre is dead, the person in charge of Odessa naturally belongs to Gao Yang. However, Gao Yang only talked to this person on the phone several times, but he has never seen him. But now that he has come to Odessa, he will meet this key figure by the way.


    Leibrov drove and Gao Yang called. Although it''s not polite to wake people up and call them out to meet in the rainy night, it''s the boss''s power, isn''t it.


    "Kanchelski, Hello, I''m Peter. I''m here in Odessa to do some small things. I happen to have time for us to meet."


    Hearing the loud voice, kanchelsky was obviously nervous. After he smiled unnaturally, he whispered, "Peter, why are you here in this weather? Where are you? I''ll see you right away."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m almost at the port. Tell me the place. I''ll go there. It doesn''t matter."


    "No, no, I''d better go to see you. Just say where you want to go. I''ll go out now. I''ll go out now."


    Gao Yang looked around and said with a smile, "well, it''s at the gate leading to the wharf. I''m in a blue car. Call me when you''re almost there."


    Kanchelski''s performance is still very reliable, and his work has been completed very well. Of course, this is nonsense. If his ability is insufficient, big Ivan and Andre will not put him in such an important position.


    Gao Yang waited for more than ten minutes, and a car came quickly, but the car didn''t drive directly next to Gao Yang''s car, but stopped 200 meters away. A man came down from the rear door and ran to Gao Yang alone with an umbrella.


    A middle-aged man in his forties, wearing a decent suit, looked very capable, but he looked very anxious. After running, his trouser legs were wet by the accumulated water on the ground.


    Gao Yang got out of the car early. Then he looked at the middle-aged man and said with a smile, "don''t run, don''t run, man, we''re not in a hurry."


    After standing in front of Gao Yang, the middle-aged man threw his umbrella aside. He looked at Gao Yang for two eyes, and then said confidently, "you, are you Peter?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, I''m Peter. Hello for the first time, man."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s voice, kancherski took the initiative to open his arms. After hugging kancherski, kancherski obviously relaxed and whispered, "sorry, I should welcome you. I didn''t expect you to come late at night."


    Leibrov took an umbrella and put it on Gao Yang''s head. Gao Yang stretched out his hand to push the umbrella and said with a smile, "No."


    After rejecting the umbrella, Gao Yang smiled at kanchelski and said, "I''m here to do some small things today. There''s still some time after the things are done, so I want to stop by to see the situation here. Therefore, I''m sorry to disturb your dream."

 Chapter 1791

    Kanchelski looks a little nervous. It''s no wonder that he''s been in turmoil recently. He would be surprised if he wasn''t nervous.


    When big Ivan disappeared and Andre died, Gao Yang, alias Peter, came out to take over the power, and he did completely grasp the situation.


    The most important thing is that Gao Yang has just carried out a clean-up. For kanchelski, the war with Deyue is not so dangerous. The ongoing internal cleaning is what he is most nervous and afraid of.


    As the confidants of big Ivan and Andre, they are in a very important position. After Gao Yang, the new boss, has secured his seat, whether he wants to change this very important position, such as changing Andre''s confidant into his own confidant, is worth pondering.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "open your umbrella. Why are you talking in the rain? How are you? Is everything normal here?"


    Unconsciously, kanchelsky reached out to wipe the rain and invisible cold sweat on his face, reached out to pick up the umbrella he put aside, nodded repeatedly: "Normal, everything is normal. A ship was shipped the day before yesterday, and the next shipment should be delivered in half a month. Recently, the situation has been tense, and we have also been affected, but generally speaking, everything is still normal, the goods and delivery time have not changed, and there are no problems on the road."


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "yes, in the current situation, it can still maintain normal operation and ensure the timeliness of our cargo transportation. You have done very well."


    Kanchelsky said with an unnatural smile, "thank you for your praise. It''s my duty."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a smile, "you should know that there have been some internal unrest recently, which has affected a lot of people."


    Kanchelsky looked more nervous. He whispered, "yes, I know some."


    Kanchelski''s work has brought him into contact with many people in the big Ivan group, so he can''t know nothing about what just happened, but the more so, it makes him more nervous. It''s easy to say if Gao Yang wants to move his position, but if Gao Yang has the plan to consolidate his rule and clean up the old ministers of big Ivan, he will come to a bad end It''s not so good. Losing your position is a small thing, and losing your life is a big thing.


    Gao Yang knew what kanchelski was worried about. Everyone he met had the same worries as kanchelski. Gao Yang didn''t want kanchelski to worry all the time, so he immediately smiled: "Fortunately, the turbulent period has passed, and the people sent by deo have been cleaned up almost. There are some traitors inside us, but they have been cleaned up. Some of us have lost in this war, and greyanov was killed by the enemy. Oh, do you know him?"


    Kancherski nodded and whispered, "we''ve only met once, but we often talk on the phone. We have a good relationship and cooperation."


    Gao Yang nodded, pointed to leibrov and said, "then you are acquaintances. You may not know him, leibrov, greyanov''s son."


    Kanchelski looked at leibrov and nodded: "I''m sorry about your father. He''s good. I extend my most sincere greetings to you. Is your mother okay? I hope she won''t be too sad."


    Leibrov whispered, "thank you. My father''s death is sad, but Mr. Peter takes good care of our family. My mother and brother will take a lot of money to Russia. Mr. Peter wanted them to go to places such as Western Europe or the United States, but I think Mosco is actually more suitable for them."


    Kancherski nodded and whispered, "Moscow is good. I''m from Moscow. You''re right. There''s no need to go somewhere else. Moscow is not bad. Peter will take good care of your mother and them. I''m relieved."


    In some words, just point out the matter. There''s no need to make it too clear. Gao Yang''s effect of letting leibrov follow him has been achieved. It''s time to reassure kanchelski.


    Gao Yang patted kanchelski on the arm and said with a smile: "I know you''ve been working hard recently, but I''m sorry, you have to continue to work hard. We have more work and fewer people. You''ve done a good job, and I can''t just let you do it. There will be a million dollars more in your account. You deserve it, man. Come on, I''ll leave everything here to you."


    Kanchelski was finally completely relieved. The reward of one million dollars was a lot, but it was secondary. The main thing was that he didn''t have to be cleaned and handed over his position.


    Kanchelski is many years older than Gao Yang, but when Gao Yang patted him on the shoulder to show his appreciation, he behaved like a spring breeze and said in a voice: "it''s not hard, it''s not hard, thank you, Peter. I will try my best to do a good job. Please rest assured."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile, "I still have some time. Can I go to our warehouse? Is it convenient?"


    Kanchelski immediately said, "it''s convenient. Of course it''s convenient. Our warehouse is in the port. Here we have four large warehouses. It''s a little far to walk. We can drive in quickly."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "be your car. It''s a little small."


    Taking a subordinate''s car is also a sign of trust. Kanchelski was very happy to ask Gao Yang to get on his car, and then the two cars entered the port area one before another and arrived at the warehouse where arms are usually stored.


    "Three of the four warehouses are empty because a shipment of goods has just been transported away. Some of the remaining goods are temporarily stored and ready to be transported away, and some have been stored for a long time and wait for a suitable opportunity to be sent away. Not many goods to be shipped are sent to Somalia. They are disguised with wheat. The reason why they are disguised with wheat is that Somalia is in need of food No delay, ha ha, please come this way. "


    After asking for the key from the warehouse keeper, kanchelski personally opened the door of the warehouse and said, "please have a look. The goods that will be shipped are temporarily stored outside, and the goods that will not be shipped out are behind."


    There were mountains of ammunition boxes in the warehouse. Gao Yang walked through the neatly stacked ammunition boxes and came to the second half of the warehouse. The more he walked forward, kancherski''s face became more and more nervous.


    Through all kinds of stacked boxes, I went to the second half of the warehouse. I should have stored things, but now it''s an open space. After I stopped, I held out my hand and pointed to the empty tunnel: "here, there should be some things here?"


    Kanchelsky''s face was completely bloodless. He said in a trembling voice, "yes, there should have been a lot of things here."


    "Like cannons?"


    "Yes... Yes, artillery, and 8000 shells, shells..."


    Gao Yang breathed, then he stared at kanchelsky and said in a deep voice, "so, where''s my gun? Where''s my gun!"

 Chapter 1792

    In everyone''s eyes, big Ivan, the ruler, has abdicated, and Gao Yang, who doesn''t know where to come out, has ascended the throne.


    When the new emperor ascends the throne, he must do something. It''s reasonable to eliminate the old forces and replace them with people he trusts.


    In Gaoyang, the new emperor has just completed a great purge. To be exact, he has just carried out a great purge. Only Gaoyang knows whether it is over or not, and only he can choose when to end it. Therefore, regardless of why, the great purge is a great purge. Even if it is launched to eliminate traitors, it is easy to expand the attack area a little, right, That makes sense.


    Well, here''s the problem. Kanchelski, who represents the old forces, just got the praise of the new boss and said he could keep everything as it is, and the big leak came out that day.


    If kanchelski decides to ignore everything and simply kill the new emperor Gao Yang, it''s OK. But the problem is that kanchelski doesn''t dare to kill him. To be honest, kanchelski now thinks that he doesn''t have to drag down his family.


    So, kanchelsky was really scared.


    "I don''t know, sorry, I, I don''t know..."


    Kanchelski''s teeth were fighting, and he had a hard time saying he didn''t know.


    Gao Yang put his hands around his head, because he was really angry, very angry.


    Cannons are expensive!


    Cannons are really expensive, especially large caliber cannons. Although cannons are the most common conventional weapons, cannons are not so cheap.


    The self-propelled gun, not to mention the system, is a bicycle with less high scientific and technological content. For example, a Russian 2s19 self-propelled gun sells for $3 million. It is a system with high scientific and technological content. For example, the pzh-2000 self-propelled gun in Germany is almost $7 million.


    What Gao lost was a towed gun, not a self-propelled gun, but the towed gun is not cheap. How much is a most advanced m777 towed 155mm howitzer? Four and a half million dollars a door! Of course, this is the most advanced gun, so it is very expensive, but how much is a fh77 towed howitzer developed by Sweden in the 1960s and equipped in the 1970s? Seven hundred thousand dollars! Moreover, Sweden dares to open its mouth and ask for $2 million for a gun without kickbacks.


    The guns thrown by Gao Yang are cheaper, because Russian goods are good and cheap, but 2a65 has to be at least 300000 US dollars. Friendship price and selling price can''t be less, and it can''t be lower.


    Now, 36 cannons were gone, and 80000 shells were lost.


    Not to mention the different kinds of shells, the price is also different. According to the cheapest kind of shells, a 152 mm artillery shell sells for at least 500 US dollars, which is the cheapest kind of shells! At least!


    Fighting is burning money. It''s not just talk.


    It is conservatively estimated that if 36 cannons are gone, 10 million US dollars will be lost, and 8000 shells will be gone, that is, at least 4 million US dollars. Combined, 14 million will be gone.


    But what makes Gao Yang most angry is not the more than 10 million. He is about to be transported to Somalia, and then the guns that can be used in a month are gone. If he wants to build such 36 guns, God knows how long it will take, let alone when it will be sent to Somalia.


    Arms are furnishings when there is no war, so big Ivan or high can be pulled from the Ukrainian Arsenal. Even if the Ukrainian army has been equipped with artillery, it can easily pull out the artillery after reporting a damage.


    But is it the same now? Now Ukraine has begun to fight, and can the arms be the same in peacetime and war, regardless of the price. Batches of Ukrainian troops went to the East with artillery. The whole thing in the Arsenal was transported out and equipped in place. Then the war went. How much effort does it take for Gao Yang to build such 36 artillery again.


    Gao Yang was going mad and kanchelski was going to be scared silly.


    "You don''t know? Huh? You don''t know?"


    Gao Yang put his hand down from his head, pointed to the open space in front of him, turned to kanchelski and shouted, "a gun! It''s more than ten meters long! It weighs seven tons! It''s so big here, a brand-new gun coat covered with waterproof canvas, so it''s gone! No, I won''t ask you where the shells are! Now tell me! Where''s my gun!"


    Kanchelski was really about to cry. He looked at the open space with a blank and desperate face and said in a trembling voice: "I was still here last time. I didn''t do anything. I really don''t know what happened. Damn, what''s going on!"


    Gao Yangqi smiled, and he said with a smile, "are you still here last time? Are you still here last time?"


    Kanchelski said with a sad face: "my last visit was half a month ago. Recently, I''ve been really busy, messy and busy. I don''t have time to check here. There''s nothing to be transported here. I''m sorry, Peter. I really don''t know what happened!"


    Gao Yang roared, "then don''t check it quickly! Can my cannon walk on its own?"


    Although it was roaring, Gao Yang''s words had shown his trust in kanchelski.


    There was no other reason. Gao Yang thought that if kanchelski took away the guns, he would not take him to the warehouse anyway. There were too many reasons. At least, kanchelski had countless ways to avoid the fact that he found that the guns were lost when facing him.


    Of course, kanchelski understood what the roar meant. He immediately turned around and shouted at his driver and bodyguard: "go get piatov''s damn one for me, take someone, and don''t let him run away!"


    The driver ran away. Gao Yang took a long breath. He said in a slightly calmer voice, "who is he?"


    "I''m responsible for taking care of the warehouses. These warehouses are under his control. I always trust him, but I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. If something went wrong, it must have something to do with him. Damn it, it must have something to do with him."


    With a sad face and hesitation, kancherski said in a more depressed voice: "I think I have to tell you, piatov, he, he is my wife''s brother..."


    Gao Yang looked at kanchelski in surprise. Kanchelski was about to cry and whispered, "it''s better to let the person you trust be responsible for this kind of thing, and your family is more trustworthy. However, I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen."


    Gao Yang twitched a few times at the corner of his mouth, and then said helplessly, "ha ha, brother-in-law, kanchelski, you brother-in-law pit father."

 Chapter 1793

    Gao Yang just stole from others not long ago. Now retribution comes. He was stolen by others, and it''s really hard to say whether what he stole is worth money or what he lost is worth money.


    No one was in the mood to talk. Leibrov''s face was ugly just after his father died. If it was ugly, his face would be like his mother''s death.


    Thirty six cannons, a proper artillery regiment, or a large caliber heavy artillery regiment. Now, the cannons are gone, and leibrov, the regiment commander, can''t be a leader.


    Gao Yang is just angry, but kanchelski is not just angry, because Gao Yang loses money and time at most. As for him, he will lose his life.


    No one was in the mood to speak. The atmosphere was indescribably dignified. Finally, after an unbearable half hour, the driver sent by kanchelsky came back with six other people, five with rifles in their hands, and a man in pajamas walked in the front.


    When he saw the visitor, kanchels Keaton came to his senses. After a few steps, he stopped and shouted at his driver, "get out of here. Who told you to take the gun! Did I let you take the gun? No, come back! Put the gun here, all the guns you have on your body, on the ground! Then go to the corner and wait for my order!"


    Several people looked at each other. Then they all went to kanchelski, put their guns on the ground, put down their long and short guns, walked to a corner and stood against the wall.


    Kanchelski was afraid of Gao Yang''s misunderstanding. He was really worried that Gao Yang thought he had the idea of fighting hard, so he asked people to put their guns on the ground, and then walked quickly to the man in pajamas.


    Not surprisingly, the man in pajamas was kanchelski''s brother-in-law, and kanchelski''s behavior obviously misunderstood his brother-in-law. He was very nervous just now, and he immediately relaxed a lot.


    "What''s the matter, brother-in-law? You scared me. I thought something big had happened."


    Kanchelsky grabbed his brother-in-law''s neck, stretched out his hand, pointed to the large open space behind him, and roared, "where''s the gun! Where''s the gun here!"


    Piatov looked at Gao Yang and leibrov, when kanchelski roared, "say!"


    "Er, this, because of this, brother-in-law, I haven''t had time to tell you, eh, can I say it?"


    "Speak up! Speak up, you idiot!"


    "Well, I sold it. Two million dollars, one million is yours. Are they reliable? Well, I..."


    Kanchelsky couldn''t listen. He let go of his brother-in-law''s collar and said foolishly: "sold? Two million? And I have one million..."


    Piatov adjusted his collar and said to Gao Yang and leibrov, "it''s none of your business here. Get out."


    Gao Yang certainly wouldn''t move. Kanchelski coughed twice and said weakly, "tell me who sold it and how."


    "Oh, I sold it. Well, who are they? Can you tell me? Well, I sold it to Jefferson, grimace Jefferson. He came to me many times. Well, but this time he became generous. He offered a high price, brother-in-law, and I think it''s different from before. It doesn''t matter if they sell something. Don''t you think we might have to withdraw "Seize the opportunity to earn him a fortune. Anyway, the goods won''t move. Two million, brother-in-law! The money has been obtained! I''ll take the money first before they get the goods!"


    Kanchelsky''s voice became one by one. He said weakly, "do you know where to send those guns?"


    "I don''t know, but, er, it should go to the East. It''s like this. Jefferson told me that someone is in urgent need of cannons and sent them to the East. He just doesn''t know who uses them, regardless of who uses them. But I guess it''s not the government army, because they can''t buy their guns back? Hehe, hehe."


    Kanchelsky said to his brother-in-law weakly, "piatov, have I told you before that although you are a little stupid, you are still reliable. Did I say that?"


    "Well, no, you just said I was reliable, not stupid. Why do you think I''m stupid? Brother-in-law, isn''t this business done beautifully?"


    Kanchelsky laughed, but it was more ugly than crying. He shouted, "beautiful!"


    Piatov breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "brother-in-law, just feel good. I''ve been worried about how to tell you this. Ha ha, great."


    Kanchelsky''s face twitched violently and said hard, "you did a great job! You succeeded in killing us all!"


    Piatov was stunned and shouted, "Er, what do you mean?"


    He shouted loudly and said helplessly, "man, I bought those cannons at the price of cabbage. You sell them at the price of rotten cabbage, or sell my cannons. It''s really beautiful!"


    Piatov stepped back two steps, looked at Gao Yang in fear, looked at his brother-in-law, and then said loudly, "what do you mean?"


    Kanchelsky looked back at Gao Yang with a dead gray face. After he Er Er Er twice in his mouth, he spread his hands and simply bowed his head and said nothing.


    Gao Yang said angrily, "don''t pretend to be dead. You probably need to withdraw. Explain to me."


    Kanchelsky accepted his fate, bowed his head and waved his hand, and said weakly: "It''s been a mess for a long time. I can''t see the direction. I thought you could either replace me or kill me. As for why, we all know about the struggle for power and profit. Well, tonight I thought I was all right. The turbulence is over and everything is back on track, but now, well, Peter, I really never thought of doing such a thing. If I were a fool, I couldn''t do it In this position, I''m not a fool, so I know what I can''t do, but now, forget it, I have nothing to say. "


    I can''t believe your character, but I do believe your IQ, because you''ve always done well. Well, it''s always inevitable to meet pig teammates, so you know how to do it


    Kanchelsky looked up at Gao Yang in surprise, frowned and said, "do you need me to teach you?"


    Kanchelsky pointed to himself, then his brother-in-law, and said with an uncertain face, "am I with him, or do you forgive me?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "is my expression not obvious enough?"


    Kanchelsky nodded and said, "thank you, thank you, Peter. I''m very grateful. Thank you. Oh, I can''t express my current mood to you. I really appreciate you, Peter."


    Kanchelsky took two steps, picked up a gun from the ground, suddenly looked back at his brother-in-law and shouted, "piatov, you killed me, you really killed us!"

 Chapter 1794

    May day is a double monthly ticket. These days, I have to fight for anything. I have to break out. I have to break out. I also ask my brothers and sisters to work harder. I''m happy to see it. Be sure to vote for the precious monthly ticket.


    On the 17th, I rushed to the top selling list. Let''s put it this way. I''m in poor health now. I won''t say anything about the surge in weight, and I won''t mention the problems that don''t affect my writing. But I''m really suffering from cervical spondylosis and lumbar disc herniation. I don''t need to lie to you, because no matter how uncomfortable I feel, I haven''t broken any more, So at least you don''t have to doubt that I use poor health as an excuse to break the shift, right.


    Many brothers care about my body and thank you here. I didn''t care much about my health, because I think I''m still young. There''s no problem, but now it''s too late to regret. I don''t want to blame writing for cervical spondylosis and lumbar disc herniation, but now I really can''t write books for a long time because of my cervical spine and lumbar spine.


    My current limit is to sit for an hour, which is the limit, and I can only write 2000 words an hour at most. This is the result of making a draft in my mind in advance, but after I remind me of the activity because of my neck and waist, my feeling of writing will be broken, and I can relax for at least an hour. If I continue to write, I will feel completely broken, I have to sit in front of the computer for a long time to connect.


    Cervical spondylosis and lumbar disc herniation can''t sit for a long time, but how can you write after writing a book? It''s very helpless.


    So after trying many times, I found that it was really painful to write three thousand words in a chapter. The rhythm of writing two thousand words was just right, so now it has become two thousand words in a chapter.


    To be honest, I am writing full-time now. If I write more, I will earn more. It doesn''t seem to take long to write one thousand words or two thousand words of three chapters per chapter, but I really can''t. I can''t bear to write these two chapters now. I think a lot in my mind, but my body can''t keep up. After writing two chapters, I just want to lie there motionless, This problem is really unsolvable to me.


    Today, I really tried my best in these six chapters. A big explosion is not enough. A small explosion means a long flow of thin water. Now I just want to finish this book safely, and I''ll talk about everything else later.


    I don''t mean to complain. I just tell you what''s going on, so that I won''t always be scolded for being lazy. Although I''m lazy, I can''t be lazy enough to earn money to support my family.


    Finally, thank you again for your support and thank each and every one of you.


    PS: in fact, all the methods recommended to me have been used. In addition to massage, all other methods don''t work. Cervical spondylosis and lumbar spine are long-term fighting diseases. If you don''t change your work, you still sit like this every day, and the gods can''t help it

 Chapter 1795

    Piatov finally realized what had happened. He looked at several people facing the wall, then at Gao Yang and leibrov. Finally, he looked at kanchelsky with a gun in front of him and said in a trembling voice, "brother-in-law, what are you doing?"


    Kanchelsky looked gloomy and whispered, "you fool! What am I doing? You don''t understand now? Listen, I don''t want your sister to die or my two children to be killed by you, so we have to die."


    Piatov stepped back two more steps and said in a trembling voice, "they threatened you? No, brother-in-law, you can''t do this. You can kill them. No one will know anyway, right? Why do you? Is this so serious, brother-in-law, come on, you scared me."


    Kanchelsky suddenly roared angrily: "You stupid fool! Idiot! What did I tell you! I knew you would kill me sooner or later! You''re an arms dealer, but you like to watch SpongeBob in your thirties! I know you''re stupid, but I thought a person in his thirties who had to hold a SpongeBob doll to sleep would be more reliable. As a result, you... Go to hell!"


    Gao Yang suddenly said, "wait."


    Kanchelsky looked at Gao Yang in amazement, frowned and said, "who''s that Jefferson? If you don''t know, leave him to ask clearly. If you know, forget it."


    Kanchelsky shouted, "I know Jefferson."


    "That''s all right," he waved


    Kanchelski turned around and shot piatov with a frightened face. After knocking piatov down to the ground, he took a few steps forward and fired at least a dozen more bullets at his brother-in-law who was still wriggling on the ground.


    After killing his brother-in-law himself, kanchelski turned to Gao Yang and gasped: "Jefferson came to me. He wanted to buy some arms from me. Of course, I refused and told him to get out of Ukraine. Peter, I really didn''t expect him to find this white fool, and he fucking succeeded!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "don''t say these useless things. Tell me about Jefferson."


    "Jefferson is a small arms dealer, a very small one. He came to Ukraine with the dream of making a fortune. He doesn''t belong to the German treaty, but he is just a small arms dealer. He wants to do a big deal, but the business of tens of millions of dollars is astronomical for him. This guy often appeared in Odessa not long ago, but he hasn''t come for some time now. I think he should go to the East , the East is full of opportunities for small arms dealers like Jefferson. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s just a small role. Do you have the courage to steal my goods?"


    Kanchelski said bitterly: "It''s really just a small role. Speaking English, I don''t know which country it is. It''s covered with tattoos, wearing a very big earring and sticking out a big hole in his ears. It''s easy to recognize. There aren''t many people, that is, more than a dozen, but these people are very fierce. I only have a few bodyguards, otherwise I''ll kill him before it happens. I think his big hole in his ears is wrong I''ve always wanted to kill him. I''m sorry, Peter. I think he''s an insignificant role. I really didn''t expect him to dare to touch our goods. "


    He shouted loudly, nodded and said, "little character, dare to run to me and steal my goods! Well, he''s powerful. Is there anything else?"


    Kanchelski shook his head and said: "No, that''s all I know. Peter, I really have nothing to say about this. I know the rules. You''re willing to let my family go. I''m very grateful. They are all my bodyguards and little people. It''s not worth mentioning. They never dare to do anything to you. Besides, they were sent by Andre to protect me. I''m finished. Thank you. Now I''ll give you a hand Stay. "


    Kanchelsky turned the muzzle of the gun, tried hard to aim the muzzle of the rifle at his head, raised his eyebrows and said, "what are you doing? What''s wrong with you? Is my expression too vague or you''re too stupid? Did I say to let you die? Put down the gun, fool!"


    Kanchelski was extremely surprised and said, "I don''t have to die? According to the rules, I should be satisfied if you let go of my family. Er, this kind of thing, this kind of thing is always unclear..."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "this kind of thing can''t be explained clearly, so there''s no need to explain. I believe you''re a smart man, so let''s stop here. You spent at least ten million dollars to pay my tuition. I can''t let you die right away."


    Kanchelski was really hurt by his pig teammates, because people with a little intelligence can''t do such a stupid thing. If kanchelski really knows about it, he can do 10000 times better. Since kanchelski didn''t intend to betray or black his goods, Gao Yang can''t let kanchelski die. Who will kanchelski die at this point Preside over the normal operation of the port.


    Kanchelski collapsed and said to Gao Yang weakly, "thank you, thank you."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "life is for you, but your bonus is gone. All your income this year is gone. Return what you get. Stay in your position and do your work. That''s all. Let''s see later, Falk. Find some reliable people to manage the warehouse in the future."


    Kanchelsky wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said in a trembling voice, "thank you. Thank you for your kindness, Peter. I''m responsible for finding your cannon. I''ll arrange someone to find it now. No, I''ll find it myself!"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you look for it? Do you have time to look for it? Just manage the port for me honestly. There are few of you. What can I do if you find it? Do you have face when you are killed by others?"


    After saying that, Gao Yang took out the phone, pressed a number and dialed out.


    After waiting for the other party to connect, Gao Yang said angrily, "it''s me. My original phone is broken. Man, did you buy guns from any arms dealers? 36 2a65."


    I don''t know why, Gao Yang thought that these guns might have been taken by the angels, so he had to call to ask, but Knight''s answer disappointed him.


    "Cannons? 36 2a65? No, I want to, but I don''t have so much money and I don''t have so many people to operate. Well, I haven''t heard that the arms dealer has 36 cannons. It''s all a regiment."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "well, please pay attention to it for me. If someone sells 2a65 artillery to you, don''t talk nonsense. Lock it up for me, Falk! My artillery has been stolen! I have 36 artillery stolen!"


    "Your cannon was stolen? Haha, sorry, haha, sorry, I don''t want to laugh, but I can''t help it, haha, I''ll help you pay attention, haha, you were stolen a regiment, haha."

 Chapter 1796

    After being ridiculed, Gao Yang angrily hung up the phone and whispered, "a bunch of bastards!"


    Kanchelski said cautiously, "Peter, we can''t just forget it. I''ll let someone start looking for Jefferson in Odessa now."


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t care much about the shells. Although the shells are more valuable, for him, the shells can be pulled again at any time, but the cannon is not so easy to find. Therefore, if possible, he still wants to get the cannon back.


    He breathed, raised his voice and said in a low voice: "of course, you can''t just forget it. You look for Jefferson in Odessa. If you find him, you can let someone stare at them. If you can''t do the work, I''ll send someone else to handle it. OK, I''ll leave."


    Kanchelski respectfully sent Gao Yang to the outside of the warehouse, opened the door and asked Gao Yang to get into the car. After the car couldn''t see the tail light, he sat down on the ground, let the rain pour on him, sat for a moment, and simply fell back to the ground.


    Several bodyguards in the warehouse finally ran out and found kanchelski lying on the ground. A man shouted, "what''s the matter with you! Boss, oh, my God."


    Kanchelsky said weakly, "don''t shout, I''m fine."


    After being helped to do it, kanchelski gasped, "don''t move, let me sit for a while."


    "Boss, you... In fact, if we were going to do it just now, they must..."


    "You know shit!"


    After yelling at his bodyguard for many years, kanchelski angrily said, "don''t say stupid words! Do it? Do you want to die? Listen, now this result is the best outcome. Don''t say anything stupid!"


    After a few harsh words, kancherski waved: "go and clean up piatov''s body and throw it into the sea. No, throw it into the sea after burning it to ashes. Don''t let anyone find it."


    After the others left, kancherski sighed to his confidant: "I know what you just want to do. You want to kill them. I''m glad you''re willing to do this for me. But I tell you, don''t have this idea. Don''t have it. I''ll be sent here because I have a family and concerns. Big Ivan is not afraid of me betraying him. I want to dare to betray him. Oh, believe me, death is not the most terrible end."


    Kanchelsky lay on the ground again and sighed: "I have to cool down. I need to calm down. You don''t know what it means to me today. I got my second life, which is the second life of the whole family. We work for big Ivan, but you should know what the name big Ivan means. Big Ivan is good to me. He gave me everything, but if I dare to betray him, he will throw me into hell, and I don''t want to die OK, you don''t understand. "


    "But big Ivan hasn''t appeared for a long time. I think he''s dead..."


    Kanchelsky low channel: "Don''t say that in the future. Don''t say it anyway. You have to understand that big Ivan''s death is bad for us. If big Ivan didn''t die, we would be even worse. Why? If big Ivan was alive, Peter shouldn''t be the sole authority, but now Peter is in charge of everything. We old people are in a bad situation, because Peter just thinks I''m better to him than big Ivan If big Ivan is alive, Peter has to find a way to eliminate big Ivan''s people. My position is very important, so I will be the first to be killed. No matter how powerful big Ivan is, he can''t protect each of us. Whether he loses or wins, I have to die! "


    "But can Peter be as powerful as big Ivan? I don''t think so."


    Kanchelsky smiled bitterly and whispered: "You are still too young and have little experience. I tell you, Peter dares to bring only one person. Do you think he will be afraid that I will be bad for him? What a powerful man is big Ivan, no matter whether Peter is sent by him or not. Since Peter has taken this position now, he can be an ordinary person? Believe me, if Peter is incompetent, he can''t get here anyway Position. "


    "In that case, let''s run! It''s too dangerous to stay!"


    Kanchelsky smiled bitterly: "Run? Where to run? Can you run? There are many people who are equally worried about me, but who dares to run? There is no sign at all. Peter cleaned up three traitors in one day and killed all the people sent by deo. No one has been tortured by kirkdall who came to me. His body is hanging at the door of the main building. Kiev has been bleeding in a river these days. Who dares to run? I''ll tell you He said that Peter absolutely knew what Kirk Doyle said to me. He came to see me only when he knew I wouldn''t betray. He comforted me and asked me to stay and continue to work for him, so I might be fine if I didn''t run. If I ran, the whole family would die! "


    The bodyguard was silent, and kanchelski continued: "Big Ivan or Peter, they are the same. You can''t resist if you want to. Piatov really killed me, idiot! He doesn''t know what he did. He sent my family to hell, including you. Believe me, if Peter wants to kill me, you will never live, but if you dare to resist and shoot, you will never end up It''s better to die directly. "


    With a long breath, kanchelsky whispered, "Peter is very kind to me. Of course, he may not have someone to replace me now, but anyway, he is very kind. Well, this matter is over. Don''t tell my wife piatov, just say I sent him away, okay?"


    "I see. Piatov made a mess. You gave him a sum of money and sent him abroad. That''s all I know."


    "Well, you go in and see them clean up. Don''t leave the body. Burn piatov thoroughly and throw it into the sea, damn idiot!"


    "Boss, I don''t know whether to say it or not. Since this happened, although Peter doesn''t move you now, then..."


    Kanchelski shook his head and said: "No, you can rest assured that Peter said that. Even if this matter is over, he will not embarrass me. You have to understand that people like him will not dwell on the past. What I have to worry about is not to stand in the wrong line in the future. Therefore, I hope big Ivan will not appear again, otherwise I will be really dangerous, because I either choose to be loyal to big Ivan, Or swear allegiance to Peter. There is no third way. There is no way. Now we can only take one step at a time. "

 Chapter 1797

    Gao Yang won''t care how kanchelski handles the follow-up matters. Anyway, he knows that kanchelski would rather die than betray.


    Sitting in the car, with a high and gloomy face, thinking about how to solve Jefferson''s problem.


    Gao Yang certainly has no time. He can''t deal with a small arms dealer himself. As for the black devil, he can''t send him to deal with a group of arms dealers. For Jefferson, who dares to pull his teeth out of the tiger''s mouth, he will kill him anyway, and he has to do it as soon as possible.


    It doesn''t need to be too confidential to kill Jefferson. Just mobilize the people belonging to big Ivan to do it. Of course, it needs to pay, because the people who were called up by Andre and later fought two wars with Gao Yang and were dismissed are not big Ivan, but mercenaries.


    Just spend some money to summon people, but Gao Yang thought about it and thought that spending money was a small problem. It would be troublesome to summon those people to Ukraine, then search and finally kill Jefferson. Now he has the choice of saving money and trouble, especially the person who is still suitable for this kind of thing.


    Gao Yang took out the business card Brian left him and called out.


    I didn''t expect to find Brian again so soon, but it''s also good to be fast. It''s just right to let the helper he brought out before Brian''s enthusiasm has passed.


    Brian really answered the phone soon and said with a smile: "Hello, Brian, I thought I didn''t have a chance to use your people, but things are unpredictable. Now I need you to repay me. Let your people find a man named Jefferson, an arms dealer and a worthless rookie. He stole my things. I need your people to find him, catch him, and then send him to Odessa and give him to my men."


    Brian smiled, "I really thought you wouldn''t use my people. Well, Jefferson, what''s the feature? Besides, I''m curious about what you lost?"


    Gao Yang said Jefferson''s characteristics, and then couldn''t help gnashing his teeth: "he stole my 36 cannons! I hope you can help me find them."


    Brian laughed and said, "this guy is really brave. Well, I see. I''ll start to help you find Jefferson tonight, but I won''t go myself. I''m going to Moscow, boy. I''m retired and quit."


    "Are your people all right? I mean, you''re retired and let them work for you for free?"


    "Of course, I''m very particular about choosing people. Before meeting me, they were all poor people, garbage and waste! I gave them everything, I taught them everything, and now it''s time for them to repay me. In addition, the people I choose are the kind of people who know how to repay kindness, ha ha."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "it''s a good thing to talk about righteousness. It''s awkward to be said by you. Well, just be sure. Don''t ruin my business."


    "Don''t worry. It won''t hurt you. After helping you do this, I''ll write off my debt to you. Brother, we won''t owe anyone in the future."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "no, no, man, you haven''t told me how to find Deyue."


    "Oh, well, of course I''ll tell you, but it''s very complicated. It''s a waste of time. You have to wait until I get to Moscow. It''s inconvenient for me to drive now. That''s it. Bye."


    Brian hung up the phone impatiently. After Gao Yang put away his mobile phone, he suddenly said, "my cannon is gone. That''s 36 cannons! Leibrov, have you seen the power of 152 mm cannons?"


    Leibrov was very depressed and said: "of course I have, but I have only seen it during training."


    Gao Yang sighed and said loudly, "I''ve seen that in Syria, one shot can''t leave a person alive in a place the size of half a football field. When you''re facing a crisis in war, suddenly an overwhelming amount of gunfire falls from the sky. The bombed enemies have nowhere to hide. When they are bombed into pieces of meat, that feeling is really unforgettable!"


    After that, Gao Yang shook his head and sighed: "unfortunately, last time I only saw what kind of scene three cannons opened fire. Syria doesn''t have too many large caliber cannons. The most important thing is that their artillery ability is not enough and they don''t dare to put the fire line too close to us, but in this way, cannons can still play a decisive role."


    Leibrov smiled and whispered, "of course, the God of war, and the God of war can''t be operated properly. If you know that you don''t have enough self-knowledge, it''s good for you to drop the shell away from you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "I used to think that guns are out of date. Laser guided bombs or missiles thrown by aircraft are the most powerful support weapons on the battlefield, but now, after I have experienced it once, I find that it has to be cannons, many cannons, one by one! Cover the bombing and completely turn the whole area over, which is the real fire support!"


    Leibrov smiled helplessly: "but you have to have the right people to operate these cannons, otherwise, it''s not uncommon to call artillery support to blow yourself up."


    Gao Yang said thoughtfully, "do you have a good relationship with your classmates? Also, do you know any retired artillery? I want to be a commander. You can introduce some to me. The more, the better."


    Leibrov thought for a moment and whispered, "people can certainly find some, but as long as you are the commander, there won''t be too many people. Sir, why do you attach so much importance to artillery? How to say, under the current war system, you need perfect air defense forces to make an artillery team play its due role."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "I don''t have any air force or systematic air defense force, but what does it matter? Where I want to use artillery, there are no enemies from the air, or even enemies who can attack beyond the visual range. In this case, I can naturally form a professional and powerful artillery."


    Leibrov said with a little excitement: "in such a place, a heavy artillery regiment means invincible!"


    Gao Yang narrowed his eyes and said with a fascinated face: "In a place where a pickup truck and a heavy machine gun can be used as fast mobile heavy firepower, pulling two heavy artillery regiments is really a desirable scene. Unfortunately, my guns are lost, and I don''t think I can find them back. Well, I have to find some more guns as soon as possible. I must set up my Artillery Force as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 1798

    Gao Yang returned to Kiev at dawn.


    The black devil group of five hasn''t come back yet. Alebin is alone in his foothold. His sleep time is very short, so when Gao Yang goes back, alebin is watching the news.


    With leibrov, Gao Yang doesn''t have to prepare breakfast for yalebin in person. After sending leibrov to buy breakfast, Gao Yang approached yalebin and whispered, "well, one thing, I was very angry last night because I lost 36 cannons, which I was going to use in Somalia."


    Yalebin looked up and said with a smile, "it''s so disappointing. I thought Brian taught you a profound lesson."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "lesson? No, no, I handled Brian well. He not only gave me the people he took as free cannon fodder, but also gave me a very precious gift."


    "What?"


    "How to find Deyue."


    Jarebin said in surprise, "he has changed his temper. I''m really surprised."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "people will become. I thought I wouldn''t change, but I''ve changed now. Brian, you said that his training made him lose ordinary feelings. I agree, but there are always exceptions, right?"


    "Yes, there are always exceptions," Jabin said with a smile


    Gao Yang broke down his face again and said dejectedly, "but I lost my cannon."


    Yalebin said impatiently, "well, it''s just some cannons. Think about what you stole from others. Don''t forget, you''re still going to steal Ukraine''s most precious wealth."


    Gao Yang glanced and said, "well, you''re right. You always steal other people''s things, so don''t complain about being stolen by others. Well, I''ll be very busy these two days."


    Yalebin looked at the current news and said loudly, "I know you will be very busy. You will be busy stealing again."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly, because yalebin was right. The first thing he did when he came back was to start stealing Antonov Design Bureau and Kiev radar factory.


    "Don''t be so ugly. I''m not stealing. It''s an acquisition."


    Alebin looked at Gao Yang, then continued to watch TV and stopped talking.


    Gao Yangshan said, "well, do you want to go to Antonov Design Bureau with me?"


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. I once paid everything to protect these things. Now let me help you steal these things. I can''t accept them emotionally, so you can do it yourself."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "well, well, I must be very busy these two days, and you have nothing to do. I''m going to let you go to the hospital."


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said, "what are you doing in the hospital?"


    "I think it''s better for you to have a comprehensive physical examination. Well, you need to check. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong now, right? Well, it''s best if you''re not sick. If you''re sick, um, prevention, right?"


    Jarebin shouted, "don''t talk so haltingly. You''re not begging me. I''ll go."


    "Ah, you go? Oh, oh, OK, great. I''ll arrange the hospital now."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said impatiently, "do what you should do. The physical condition of an old man is not something you should consider."


    Gao Yang wanted to say that you old man is my greatest wealth, but he didn''t say it after thinking about it. Instead, he stood up, went back to his room and began to call.


    Gao Yang''s first call was to Selin, the man who had sold five an-32 transport planes to him.


    The phone was connected as Gao Yang wanted. When he heard sailin''s voice, Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "Hi, old friend. Hello, I''m Peter."


    "Peter? Well, I''m sorry, that Peter?"


    Gao Yang is very helpless. Names like Peter, Ivan, Ivan and leibrov are called too many in Russia. Of course, many people call them in Ukraine, so if you only say your name without your last name, sometimes you really don''t know who it is.


    "Well, the one who bought the plane, man, remember?"


    "God, it''s you. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. My name is Peter. I have several friends. I''m sorry I didn''t hear it at first. What''s the matter with you calling me?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly, then smiled and said, "do business. I want to do business. If it''s convenient for you, I still want to ask you to pull the strings. After all, we had a good cooperation last time."


    Celin sounded very excited and said loudly, "of course, it''s no problem at all. What do you want?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "the drawings, Antonov''s plane drawings, how many, how much! The price is easy to say, everything is easy to say."


    Celin was embarrassed immediately. He whispered, "this, sorry, this is really not easy. Peter, if it''s manufacturing and maintenance, it''s easy to say, but the drawings belong to the design bureau, this is not easy."


    Antonov is now a design and manufacturing consortium. Selin has the relationship in manufacturing and maintenance, while he obviously has no hard relationship with the design bureau.


    The problem is that Gao Yang doesn''t know how to contact the people in the design bureau. After thinking about it, he whispered, "can you contact me and talk about the rest myself."


    After a moment of silence, Celin whispered, "I can try. Who do you want to see?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "the higher the status, the better. Well, in addition to the people in charge of administration, I also want to see designers. I want to see one of them."


    Selin whispered: "well, the most important Dmitri, Antonov''s chief designer and general manager, and Mr. Kinko Wari, the chief designer, presided over and participated in the development of many aircraft. I can let you see them as soon as possible. As for others, I''ll try."


    Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "very good. Thank you. I''ll wait for your call. Please tell me any news. I also have time to meet at any time. We''ll talk about the rest when we meet."


    The progress is good. It''s a good start to meet several important figures of Antonov. After Gao Yang happily hung up the phone, he began to call the people he can use in Kiev to ask them to find a way to send greyanov''s body home, and then help him arrange the best hospital in Kiev and the best doctor to do a comprehensive physical examination for yalebin.


    After calling, Gao Yang went out to sit with yalebin for a while. Before long, he left to complete the assassination task, and the five black demons came back.


    They all looked very tired. After waiting for five people to sit down separately in the room, Tata immediately said loudly: "the task was completed. None of the six people ran, but there was a little accident. A target ran away. We stopped him at the airport and killed him at the airport, so the scene was a little chaotic."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I saw it. It''s in the morning news. Well, eat and go to bed. Then you can have a rest."

 Chapter 1799

    Facts have proved that most of the plans can not be successfully completed. Gao Yang delayed the work he thought he could complete on the same day to the third day, but delayed the things he thought he could finish in two days to the sixth day.


    "I strongly suggest you reconsider."


    "There''s nothing to consider. We don''t have to meet."


    It was very difficult to get through the phone. He was hung up without saying a few words. Gao Yang was stunned with a mobile phone. Selin stood up on one side and said nervously: "why, can''t we talk?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "there''s no need to talk. I didn''t have time to make an offer. He just hung up after listening to me explain his intention to call."


    Celin sighed and said helplessly, "sorry, I can only give you his phone and arrange a meeting for you. I''m sorry I can''t do it."


    Gao Yang sat there, thinking about what to do next.


    There is no doubt that Gao Yang''s first contact with Dmitri failed. Selin could not arrange a meeting for him, but could only find him Dmitri''s telephone number. As the top person in charge of Antonov''s design bureau and the chief designer, Dmitri was unwilling to listen to Gao Yang''s terms, He just hung up after hearing that Gao Yang wanted to buy aircraft drawings.


    Gao yangjue may be in a hurry. For a long time, there is nothing he can''t solve with money. Therefore, he thinks that as long as he waves enough money, all problems can be solved. However, facts have proved that sometimes money can''t solve all problems. When the other party is unwilling to listen to his offer, It''s hard to solve.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s frowning and thinking, Celin whispered, "why don''t we go and see Mr. Kinko wary now? He must meet you. We all agreed."


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered: "No, wait a minute. Maybe it''s better to wait a minute. I think I''m a little too anxious. Well, Celin, thank you for helping me. Here''s 50000 yuan. Please keep it. When I think the time is right, you have to contact Mr. Kinko wary for me. For now, I think it''s better to make a perfect plan."


    Selin took his reward and left contentedly.


    Gao Yang got into Nikolay yashkov''s car and began to rush back.


    Nikolay yashkov, Gao Yang found a taxi driver in Kiev, which is a bit awkward. However, Gao Yang suddenly found that when he habitually regarded Nikolay as his own driver, he ignored his identity as a senior engineer of the Black Sea shipyard and a chief engineer with a team.


    Since he inadvertently brought the guest Gaoyang, Mr. Nikolay yashkov, an engineer driving a taxi, even if his ancestral grave was smoking, Gaoyang gave him a generous salary. He only let him occasionally drive himself to unfamiliar places in Kiev, and let him take care of the house in the foothold he used to go most often.


    Of course, Nikolay also deserved Gao Yang''s salary. At least he never talked nonsense, and handled all the things Gao Yang told with the unique rigor of the engineer.


    Since living in the blasted foothold with the black devil, Gaoyang asked Nikolay to go home, so Nikolay was not in any danger or even frightened. Now, there was no available person around Gaoyang, and when he needed to run around Kiev, he called Nikolay out to drive him.


    When the negotiation with a chief designer of aircraft failed before it began, Gao Yang was stunned to find that the shipbuilding engineer around him was very easy to discuss.


    After discovering his negligence, Gao Yang suddenly came to his senses. After coughing twice, he smiled and said, "Mr. yashkov, ask you a question. Now let you go to China to continue your shipbuilding work. Would you like to?"


    Nikolay''s hand slipped and the car deviated. Then Nikolay hurried back, which also caused the whistle of a car who was going to overtake.


    "What did you say?"


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "well, I plan to carry out a large-scale talent exchange plan with Ukraine. Well, there is also a technical exchange plan. You know, the situation in Ukraine is getting worse and worse. I think you should leave Ukraine and go to a place where you can give full play to your real value."


    Nikolay trembled, "but I''m old, and where can I go?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Huaxia, it''s needless to say. I don''t mean to offend you, but you have to be psychologically prepared to engage in some work at the grass-roots level. I think your experience can still be used. Besides, you haven''t lost your professional knowledge in recent years. Well, even if you can''t be a chief engineer, it''s still no problem to be a senior engineer."


    Nikolay cleared his throat and said in a trembling voice, "of course, I would, but only if people would want me."


    Gao Yangji''s confident way: "They don''t want you, but they will welcome you. Believe me, when you go to China with a large number of senior engineers from the Black Sea shipyard and bring a full set of shipbuilding drawings, engine drawings and other things, you will definitely be welcomed. Well, I heard that even outdated drawings are of great value to some industrial countries, right?"


    Nikolay nodded repeatedly: "Of course, it''s valuable. Even if it''s not produced, it''s also a technical reserve! An idiot would refuse to move all the technical reserves accumulated by a country for decades. Engineers are welcome everywhere, but no matter how smart engineers can remember construction drawings or design drawings! But how can you get drawings? I mean, complete "Design drawings for?"


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "you don''t have to worry about it, but I think you should be able to do it. How to say, you won''t refuse to take the whole family when you go to a country that is in the period of rising national strength and especially welcomes any senior technical talents? Your children and wife, you all go to China."


    Nikolay swallowed his saliva hard and said incoherently, "of course, it''s needless to say, of course, but how can it be done."


    Gao Yang smiled: "Don''t mind what I do, Mr. yashkov. You have to help me first. You can help me contact your former colleagues these days. As long as you think they are useful talents, you can help me contact them. On the condition that you don''t have to rush to open it, just say preferential. In addition, you can help me contact the officials in charge of the Black Sea Shipyard. I want to meet them. For others, you just need to Just get ready to leave Ukraine. "

 Chapter 1800

    The west is not bright and the East is bright. Gao Yang failed to meet the people engaged in aircraft, but he got a great ability in shipbuilding.


    There are reasons and results. Although Gao Yang helped Nikolay out of sympathy, he opened a convenient door for him in the future. Gao Yang is sure that the designers and engineers of the Black Sea shipyard can pull people in groups as long as Nikolay takes the lead to pull a line.


    You know, the life of the people in the Black Sea Shipyard is much more sad than that of Antonov''s design and manufacturing consortium. Antonov''s people can still start a job and make a living by fishing for some soup. The Black Sea Shipyard, let alone no new ship has been launched for many years, even the seller has no chance to sell.


    The Black Sea Shipyard is a shipyard that manufactures all aircraft carriers in the Soviet Union. With the current national strength of Ukraine, let alone aircraft carriers, frigates can not be built. The aircraft carriers built in the Soviet period were severely fooled by the United States and then disassembled into scrap iron. Finally, they were sold at the scrap iron price.


    If the Black Sea shipyard can''t sell, it''s actually wrong, because they still have things at the bottom of the pressure box, drawings, and the most valuable talents who have been retained no matter how difficult they were.


    But now, the Black Sea Shipyard is sure to lose everything.


    Gao Yang returns to his foothold and sends Nikolay to the airport to pick up people. Little Downey is coming and sends him a satellite phone. Now Gao Yang doesn''t even have time to pick up little Downey himself.


    Gao Yang hurried into the living room, went to yalebin, who was still watching TV on the sofa, and immediately said, "I have a new idea."


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "what do you think?"


    Gao Yang sat next to yalebin and whispered, "I contacted Antonov''s people, but I failed. Well, I now confirm that I was too optimistic and wanted to empty someone else''s house. It''s really not that simple."


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang, shook his neck and whispered, "this is normal."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s normal, but Dmitry doesn''t want to talk to me, which makes me very uncomfortable, so I''m going to change my strategy. Well, Dmitry seems to have fantasies about his future. I think I need to break his fantasies in order to achieve my goal."


    Yalebin kept silent and continued, "I said these things may make you lose a little, but you have to help me analyze whether my idea is correct. I think so. I''m a mercenary. Why pretend to be a serious person? If the other party doesn''t agree, I''ll use it directly."


    Lying on one side of the sofa, Tata said with disdain, "is this a good idea you came up with?"


    Gao Yang even said, "no, no, I mean two pronged approach, inducement and coercion. If it''s easy to use, it''s supplemented by that. If it''s not easy to use, hum..."


    Yalebin sighed, squinted at Gao Yang, and then said loudly, "you finally recognize the reality. In fact, I''ve been wondering why you pretend to be a gentleman? That Dmitri won''t see you or answer anyone''s phone. Just go to his house and tie him up and talk."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "of course, I''ve thought about doing this for a long time, but you won''t help me. Do you want me to find his home alone and tie him up to negotiate how to buy drawings?"


    Yalebin spread his hand and said with a smile, "you didn''t ask us."


    Gao Yang waved his hand again and again and said, "no, I have a better way now. I think, maybe I shouldn''t come out in person. The reason is very complicated, but in short, I''ll sing white face and find someone to sing red face. Er, you don''t know what red face and white face mean..."


    Yalebin put out his hand to stop the high words and said in a loud voice, "don''t explain, I understand, you go on."


    Gao Yang said in surprise: "Do you understand such profound words? Awesome! Eh, well, Antonov Design Bureau and Huaxia have always had technical cooperation, and their cooperation is quite in-depth. Now I don''t have time to spend with Dmitri. I directly robbed his drawings. As for people, where they like to go, I have easier goals, such as the Black Sea Shipyard, how to say, I just need a bargaining chip, not only Antonov. I can''t find anyone with this little time. "


    After that, Gao Yang angrily picked up a glass of water on the table and drank it dry. He angrily said, "my thinking has fallen into a misunderstanding these days. I''m always staring at Antonov. Why? So I decided to put pressure on them directly."


    As soon as Gao Yang finished, he found that yalebin was staring at the TV. After Gao Yang paid a little attention to the TV, he found that the news picture of Antonov Design Bureau was playing on the TV.


    A group of soldiers surrounded Antonov''s design bureau.


    Yalebin looked complex, raised his voice and said in a low voice, "well done. You just failed to negotiate with Dmitry, you immediately launched the resources at hand. Within two hours, the soldiers surrounded the Antonov Design Bureau, because Dmitry, a pro Russian, refused to accept the arrangement of the government. What can I say? Well done!"


    Gao Yang was afraid to hear the words "well done" because he was worried that it was ironic, but he soon found that yalebin was not ironic, because yalebin nodded approvingly: "Find out where the problem lies, decide to take the right measures, launch force attack, and leave no reaction time for the opponent at all. It''s crisp and beautiful! Gao, I have to say, you''ve made too fast, you''re really a genius!"


    Gao Yang looked at the fierce conflict breaking out on TV and said loudly, "I didn''t do it. I didn''t arrange it."


    Yalebin was stunned and said in a loud voice, "what?"


    Gao Yang looked at yalebin, took a hard breath, and said loudly, "I said, this is not my arrangement. How can the decision I just made be implemented so soon? Even if I let people do it, do you think they can act so quickly?"


    Yalebin took a long breath and said painfully: "if you are not too smart, someone is too stupid. How can someone give such a stupid order? Are they happy if they really want to bury Ukraine completely and completely? Gao, prepare to negotiate again. You can certainly achieve your goal this time."


    Gao Yang was also stunned and said, "yes, I think so."


    No one spoke anymore. A room full of people were watching TV. Gao Yang began to call everyone he thought useful. After a while, the door opened and little Donny came in with a satellite phone.


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone he was talking to, hugged little Downey, took over the satellite phone Morgan had just got him, turned it on with one hand, pointed to yalebin and said, "little Downey, you haven''t seen them yet. Let me introduce you. This is..."


    The satellite phone that Gao Yang just turned on rang. It was a strange number. Gao Yang looked at it and said with a smile: "sorry, answer the phone. Hello, that one."


    "Hello, old friend, we haven''t been in touch for a long time!"


    Hearing the voice on the phone, Gao Yang immediately became silly. Then he said in a daze, "Hi, big Ivan!"

 Chapter 1801

    At first, big Ivan said he disappeared. Now, big Ivan says it and comes out at a whiz.


    Gao Yang never thought that big Ivan would come out in such a way that his mind went blank when he heard big Ivan''s voice.


    "Are you surprised to hear my voice?"


    Gao Yang shook his head in a daze, and then immediately said, "don''t say anything, where are you!"


    Big Ivan smiled in a very calm tone: "I can''t say where I am, because now I can''t guarantee my safety. I can only say that I was chased by the United States, so I had to hide, and I can''t call, because satellites and UAVs are investigating every day. Do you know how Basayev died? His phone was monitored and his location was confirmed, and then a missile killed him , so I can''t even make a phone call, but now, now I can at least make a phone call in a short time. "


    Gao Yang said angrily, "so it is. Listen, big Ivan, you know what happened, right? You have to hurry out and clean up the situation, Falk! I''m really under a lot of pressure, you know? You know what I did?"


    Big Ivan said with a smile: "I have learned a lot, but I don''t have a comprehensive grasp. I know that Andre is dead. Now you accept the job instead of him."


    High pitched emergency channel: "Yes, that''s it. It''s great if you can come out. Listen, big Ivan, I''ll be frank if I have anything to say. I''ve taken over all your forces in Europe. Andre gave them to me. When he died, he gave them to me, because Europe can''t be left alone, and the provocation of the German pact must fight back. I''ve done a good job. Many people think I will covet your kingdom, But I tell you clearly that I won''t. come back quickly. I''ll return all my strength to you, or you send someone. It doesn''t matter who it is. I''ll give him the power. "


    After a little silence, big Ivan smiled and said, "what an unexpected answer, but you are still the guy I know. What can I say, thank you."


    He whistled loudly and said easily: "How are ulyanko and Ivan? Are they all right? I miss you very much. Well, bolovich is here. He was seriously injured and is still recovering. How to say, a lot of things have really happened recently. Many people have jumped out when you are not here, but if you can come back, then all this will not be a problem, right?"


    After a moment of silence, big Ivan whispered: "I''m sorry, you may have to continue to preside over the overall situation for me. It won''t be too long. I''ll ask ulyanko or Ivan to come to you. Now the situation has improved, but I can''t go out because I haven''t negotiated and reached an agreement with the United States. Now, I just got the cost of negotiation, which is very rich, but I need to let the United States know and confirm. This needs to be done Time. "


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "what? Have to wait?"


    Big Ivan whispered: "within a month, I think ulyanko or Ivan can come to you within a month, but at present, we have to remain vigilant, and you must maintain the highest level of vigilance, because the United States will launch the strongest counterattack, and we will be very dangerous, including you."


    "What do you mean? I have to continue to support you?" he shouted


    Big Ivan voiced: "Yes, listen, you diverted my attention, so I had a chance to restore external contacts. But Americans will soon find out what''s wrong with me. They may pay attention to me again. Therefore, for the sake of safety, I must be silent again for a period of time, but it won''t be too long. I''ll see the results in a month, up to three months."


    "Hey, man, don''t be so vague. What have you done? What do I need to do?"


    Big Ivan said with a smile: "sorry, I really can''t say now. I don''t know if our call has been monitored, so any key information can''t be leaked. Let go and do it. No matter what you do, I''ll come out and end it for you. Trust me!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "my phone will not be monitored, but, well, when it comes to major national security issues, anything can happen. Then don''t say it. I believe you. Now I''ll tell you what happened."


    "Needless to say, you just decide by yourself. You can do whatever you want. It doesn''t matter. Use all reasonable means and measures you think should be taken. You decide by yourself."


    He shouted loudly, "anyway, it''s the best news that you can appear. If you can''t come out as soon as possible, let ulyanko or Ivan hurry. What I''m worried about now is that if you don''t come out again, everyone should think I''m a usurper."


    Big Ivan smiled and whispered: "It doesn''t matter what others think. What I think is the most important. I believe you. Listen, the most important thing for you now is to ensure your own safety. This is very important. Americans will use any possible means, so be careful to hide yourself! Now is the final closing stage, but it is also the most dangerous stage. I must remind you this repeatedly. Be careful!"


    "Well, I''ll be careful," he said in a low voice


    Big Ivan voiced: "I have to hang up. The call time has been too long. I won''t contact you for a period of time, because I''m worried that someone will give me a missile after monitoring the phone signal here, so I have to transfer now. Finally, I want to ask you for one thing. I need your cooperation to divert the attention of Americans. I can have more convenient activities here. Of course, Even if these conversations are monitored, it doesn''t matter. Now the most critical part has been completed, so the dialogue is over. "


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "you should send ulyanko as soon as possible! And how can I cooperate with you?"


    "You just need to continue what you are doing now. You have attracted your attention. What else can I say, thank you! Someone will see you as soon as possible, and say it again at last! Be careful! Your situation is very dangerous! Goodbye and look forward to our meeting again."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang took a deep breath, and then said to the people with a serious face: "what should I say? This call was really an accident, ha ha."


    Little Downey was a little excited, but he looked a little nervous. He whispered, "is big Ivan really out?"


    Yalebin said with a serious face, "are you sure you want to do what you think? Just like you told me?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes."


    Yalebin nodded, smiled and said, "very good, very good. You don''t hesitate at all, so you are serious. I agree with your decision very much now. Well, since big Ivan came out, are we all right and can leave Ukraine?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I have to stand on the last shift, and it will be very dangerous."

 Chapter 1802

    "Big Ivan said that he has got enough chips. He can come out as soon as a month and as slow as three months, but it will be very dangerous and very dangerous during this period of time."


    After Gao Yang finished slowly, he looked at yalebin, looked at little Donny, and then said in a deep voice: "we are now at a critical point. We are close to success, but we are also at the most dangerous juncture. Success or failure are in the front line."


    Little Donny breathed a sigh and whispered, "so, do we want to take it back? Steady, temporarily shrink our strength, wait for big Ivan to come out and give everything back to him, and there will be no more business for us."


    Gao Yang smiled, just a little bitter, and then he said helplessly: "Shrink? How to shrink the power? Now I''m alone, and all activities that can be suspended have stopped. Shrink again, even I hide and don''t show up, but we have to buy more time for big Ivan and help him divert his attention. If I hide again, I really don''t do anything."


    Little Downey was embarrassed and said, "so, what about Deyue?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand very readily and said with a smile: "Deyue still has to monitor. We still have to find it when it''s time to find it, but we only do these intelligence collection work. As for the hands, let''s leave it to big Ivan to deal with it by himself."


    Little Downey nodded again and again and whispered, "yes, let big Ivan do it himself to solve such a dangerous thing as Deyue. It turns out that we deal with Deyue because, er, how to say, it''s our own business, but now big Ivan is back, it''s naturally big Ivan''s business."


    Gao Yang smiled and patted little Downey on the shoulder. Sure enough, little Downey''s idea was the same as that of most people. Big Ivan didn''t come out. Gao Yang was in charge of everything and was likely to take over big Ivan''s empire. Naturally, he had to solve the trouble of the German treaty. It was his own business, but now big Ivan came back, even if he didn''t turn his face against big Ivan for the sake of interests, but I''m sure I won''t do anything dangerous at all costs.


    Yalebin sat on the sofa steadily all the time, but he said in a low voice, "Gao, are you sure you want to help Ivan until you win the final victory?"


    Raise your head and say: "Yes, that''s my plan. Big Ivan said that he could send his most reliable subordinates to see me in the near future. Of course, he would take over everything here. To say more, the people he sent were still my very good friends. It''s up to me. How can I finish and do a good job in the last short time? Now we have the upper hand in the war with Germany and Germany He stretched out his hand to Ukraine, but Deyue didn''t hurt his muscles and bones. Deyue is not an ordinary person with only two hands. He is a monster with countless tentacles. He can stretch out another hand at any time, and big Ivan''s power in Ukraine is scattered. Someone has to integrate these forces to continue to stop Deyue. "


    Yalebin nodded, then whispered, "you''re right, but if you decide to stick to it, from now on, we must change our foothold every day, completely cut off all unnecessary contacts with the outside world, and if necessary, hide in the most prosperous area of Kiev and establish the highest level of alert."


    Gao Yang looked at jarebin in surprise and said in a loud voice, "is it so serious?"


    Yalebin sighed and whispered, "you have to understand one thing. If an arms dealer can force a big country to negotiate with him, and he still has the confidence to finally bow his head to this big country, why? Why?"


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, then he scratched his chin and whispered, "there is only one possibility I can think of, but I dare not think deeply, that is, um, weapons of mass destruction."


    Yalebin continued to pull his face and said: "Yes, weapons of mass destruction, such as nuclear bombs and nukes, are absolutely impossible for ordinary people to touch. Even strictly speaking, there are only seven people in the world who have nuclear triggers. The United States, Russia, China, Britain, France, India and Pakistan have only one nuclear trigger in the hands of the top decision makers of these seven countries Israel, an undisclosed but essentially nuclear weapon state, has only eight people in the world holding nuclear triggers. "


    "Add another one, towards..."


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "no, that doesn''t count. It doesn''t count if it doesn''t form a real nuclear war force. Now the problem comes. Who is the ninth person in the world to hold a nuclear trigger?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said heavily, "Falk! Big Ivan!"


    Alebin stood up, walked casually in the room, and shouted: "During the cold war, the Soviet Union deployed nuclear weapons in four member countries. After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, Ukraine, Belarus and Kazakhstan, Ukraine was the third largest nuclear reserve country in the world, with thousands of nuclear warheads. Under the pressure of western countries, except Russia, which inherited the international status of the Soviet Union, the other three countries must destroy all nuclear weapons."


    Yalebin turned around, looked at them with a serious face and said: "Generally speaking, the process of destroying nuclear weapons in Ukraine was very fast, and the effect was good. There was no large-scale dispersion of nuclear weapons. However, under the chaotic situation at that time, 200 nuclear warheads disappeared and disappeared. Even though I had retired at that time, I knew it, because it was an open secret, and this kind of thing was simple It''s bound to happen. "


    "Two hundred nuclear warheads?" he said in a trembling voice


    Yalebin nodded and said in a deep voice, "there are 200, and the control terminal has been lost, that is, the nuclear warheads that can be detonated, from the strategic nuclear warhead with the equivalent of one million tons to the tactical nuclear weapon warhead with the equivalent of 200000 tons!"


    Little Donny swallowed his saliva hard and heard it all over the room.


    Yalebin breathed and said loudly, "I have no doubt that big Ivan has some or even all of these lost nuclear warheads."


    Gao Yang said with a flat face: "I don''t doubt that if big Ivan may have nuclear warheads, then big Ivan must have nuclear warheads. Now I understand why big Ivan is called big Ivan. He is really big Ivan worthy of his name."


    Little Downey said hard: "you mean, big Ivan, want to carry out a nuclear attack on the United States, a nuclear attack?"


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "I don''t know what big Ivan wants to do, but big Ivan has too many means to blackmail the world. The simplest thing is that he just needs to spread nuclear weapons to the enemies of the United States, which the United States will never tolerate and accept. Therefore, as long as big Ivan succeeds, Americans will go crazy, or Americans will compromise."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Falk! Big Ivan!"

 Chapter 1803

    Little Downey looks like he''s going to cry for a simple reason because he''s American.


    "My home is in New York. Whether in movies, novels, comics, or when I occasionally think about it, I will take New York as the first target to launch an attack on the United States. Now, you tell me that big Ivan has a nuclear bomb, FAK!"


    Gao Yang''s face was also ugly, and then he whispered, "I also think it''s time to let them move."


    Not only little Donny is crying, but Gao Yang is no better. Why? Satan''s biggest family group is in New York.


    "What are you thinking? Think of something meaningful, not this hypothetical threat to yourself," jarebin shouted


    After that, yalebin said slowly: "when the deterrent power of nuclear weapons is the strongest, it is on the launch pad, not after it has been hit. You must understand that the balance and peace based on nuclear terrorism is because nuclear weapons are placed on the launch pad, and the nuclear weapons that have been hit have only destructive power."


    Gao Yang said with a sad face, "but I''m still afraid!"


    Yalebin waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "big Ivan is a smart man. He knows what to do best for himself. If he wants to change nuclear weapons into money, he would have done so long ago, but he doesn''t. nuclear weapons have always been well controlled in his hand. Therefore, he knows how to use nuclear weapons, that is to stay on the launcher."


    Gao Yang whispered: "with my understanding of big Ivan, if he is not sure, he will never call me easily, so he must have put the nuclear bomb on the launch pad, that is to say, he has posed a substantial threat to the United States, and New York is the best kidnapping object?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. We shouldn''t consider this. We don''t know how many nuclear bombs in the world are aimed at New York. Russia alone has to have how many intercontinental missiles are aimed at New York, so big Ivan is no more dangerous than Russia. You know this one. What we should consider now is a real threat."


    He shrugged his shoulders and said loudly: "Yes, that''s right. Why did big Ivan issue warnings again and again? That''s because he must make big moves before the United States refuses to accept failure. If Americans make a mistake, they still think big Ivan is in Ukraine, that is, their target is me, so, FAK! It''s disgusting. I have to bear the crazy blow of the United States. Last time it was yellow Oil knife? Who will it be this time? Three headed dog? Oh, Falk! Shet! "


    Yalebin said with a smile, "so what will happen in the future is obvious. Big Ivan moves fast enough and Americans choose to give in, then you have nothing. If big Ivan is finished, even if Americans know you are not big Ivan, they have to completely solve the future problems, but Americans put all their energy on you. Needless to say, you are finished after big Ivan is finished."


    Gao Yang cried and said angrily, "it''s unreasonable! Are Americans stupid or crazy? Big Ivan made his money safely and did not provoke the United States. Why should the United States provoke big Ivan? Don''t say it''s for justice. Justice is to deceive fools. For an arms dealer who holds a nuclear bomb but knows that he can''t sell nuclear bombs all over the world, what reason should Americans provoke him?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "are you asking me? Now the clues are complete, and the answer is easy to come to? I have a guess, but I don''t want to say that you can''t always give the questions to others to answer for you. Now, I want to hear your thoughts."


    He shouted loudly, "yes, the clues can be connected now. OK, let me talk about my own speculation."


    After thinking for a short time, Gao Yang raised his head and said, "it''s still done by Deyue. Deyue didn''t decide to rob big Ivan''s territory until he disappeared, but always wanted to kill big Ivan.


    I got a USB flash disk from poronevich. The evidence inside shows that it is the conversation between hunter baierden and poroneshenko. This USB flash disk is the key evidence that djoyor and hunter are in alliance! "


    With a long breath, he held out his hand and said: "Then, everything else can be inferred. Deyue''s strength is not enough to destroy big Ivan, and he wants to destroy big Ivan. We don''t know the specific situation, but Deyue and Hunter allied. Then, driven by Deyue and the son of the vice president of the United States, the United States took action. Yes, Deyue can''t kill big Ivan, but the United States can!"


    Little Downey patted his hand and said gnashing his teeth: "reasonable, no problem! That''s it!"


    Gao Yang said fiercely: "Deyo and hunter took the United States as a weapon, and the United States really did, and they almost succeeded. We saved big Ivan. However, since the United States has launched an attack on big Ivan, it is impossible to pause at this time. Just like the nuclear weapons have exploded, the rest is to finish the war, that is, completely kill big Ivan and solve all problems.


    But the United States failed! Big Ivan ran away and he hid. At this time, Deyo finally couldn''t help jumping out and launched an attack on the hinterland of big Ivan. "


    After taking a deep breath and calming his mood, Gao Yang continued: "why did the German treaty dare to jump out? Because big Ivan and the United States have become hot and hot, especially after knowing that the United States will take the highest degree of attack, what else does the German treaty need to worry about?"


    Little Downey said angrily, "yes, that''s right. The United States must continue anyway. The German treaty has been successful!"


    Exclaimed loudly: "Deyue and Hunter successfully provoked the United States to attack big Ivan. If big Ivan didn''t have the power to fight back, then Deyue could be said to have succeeded. But now, big Ivan has a nuclear bomb, and everything is different. The most important thing is that big Ivan still has the ability to use it for the United States. For the United States, it is necessary to stop all this anyway, no matter how much it pays Such a big price until they find that everything is irreparable and must choose to give in to big Ivan. Well, I guess so, don''t you think? Alebin. "


    Yalebin nodded and smiled, "I can''t say it''s right, because it''s only our guess after all, so I can only say that your guess is completely consistent with me, but I think this guess is very likely to be the correct answer, at least, infinitely close to the truth."


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "that''s the problem. If our guess is the real situation, how can we survive the inevitable counterattack?"

 Chapter 1804

    Big Ivan is now riding a tiger. He must make the United States bow his head if he says anything, or he will die.


    The United States is now riding a tiger. Big Ivan has to be killed. If big Ivan does not die and successfully completes the anti killing, the United States will certainly not die, but many people will really die, which will have a great impact on the future world pattern, at least more than 9 / 11.


    Deyue is difficult to ride a tiger. If big Ivan doesn''t die, he must die.


    Gao Yang is now in a difficult position to ride a tiger. For his part, big Ivan is going to die, and he really can''t live. Anyone related to this matter, except big Ivan, who may also come into contact with the nuclear bomb, the United States must be killed. This is a dead knot without any choice. It involves the national security of the United States. Morgan can''t help or do anything well, After Gao Yang was involved, he had to involve Morgan.


    If Gao Yang is captured alive, Morgan can''t run away. Therefore, Gao Yang must ensure that he can''t be captured alive and even the complete body can''t be left. Otherwise, it will be a real disaster, bringing endless disaster to Satan, Morgan and many people.


    In short, big Ivan''s boat is easy to get on, but it''s difficult to think about it, unless it can help big Ivan get off the boat safely after successful landing.


    No one knows what Deyo thinks, but Deyo''s efforts to eliminate competitors have really set off a huge wave in places that ordinary people can''t see. Inevitably, no matter who wins or loses in this war, the underground world will be shuffled.


    Deyo set off a storm that he could not control. Maybe, now Deyo is more afraid than anyone. After thinking about the joints, Gao Yang''s fear immediately climbed to a higher level.


    Gao Yang''s face was twisted. Looking at Gao Yang''s twisted face, yalebin smiled and said loudly: "I have different ideas about this. I don''t think the United States will choose to kill you directly. They must catch big Ivan alive, that is, you, and then ask the whereabouts of those nuclear bombs. This is their only choice, so the good news is that you don''t have to worry about a bomb suddenly blowing you up. You just need to worry about not being caught alive by the Americans, But the bad news is, if they find you''re not big Ivan, hehe, you''re worthless. "


    After that, yalebin spread his hand and said helplessly: "Of course, Americans must try their best to catch you alive, but the people around you don''t need to be caught alive. In fact, the United States just mistook you for big Ivan, so they will kill you without hesitation after seeing you, but it''s certain that they won''t throw a bomb at you."


    For the first time, in order to capture Gao Yang alive, the Americans dispatched butter knives. That operation failed, and all butter knives were destroyed. Well, now the problem comes, and the butter knives are uncertain. Who else can the United States send? If there is no force stronger than butter knives in quality, what other measures can the United States take? Of course, the simplest way is to increase the number.


    A butter knife was wiped out, but it almost wiped out the coalition forces of the black devil and Satan. Now, Gao Yang has six more black demons around him, but Satan is the only one who can move. What about the United States? Don''t say too much. It''s no problem to send more than a hundred people.


    Thinking about what might happen if he was caught alive, Gao Yang shivered and whispered, "Falk! I''d rather they threw a bomb at me than try to catch me alive."


    Yalebin shrugged and said, "yes, I think so, but as long as you are careful, it should be no problem. You''ll just survive this period of time. Of course, you have to make some preparations."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he said to the five humanitarians who sat on one side and didn''t speak: "make me a vest and I''ll wear it on my body."


    After that, Gao Yang made a gesture on himself and said loudly, "put more C4, the kind that can''t leave anything after frying."


    Tata opened her hand, but said nothing. Little Donny shouted, "what do you want to do? Isn''t it necessary?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it''s very necessary. You have to understand one thing. Even if you die, the body will provide a lot of information to others, so I must ensure that there are no traces left. Well, make two more switches, which must be reliable. I don''t want to be killed by accident, but there will be no mistakes. I don''t want to be silent when I need it."


    Little Donny came forward and grabbed Gao Yang''s arm. He said solemnly, "let me say, boss, it''s not worth it! We''ve done enough for big Ivan. Now that he has completed his main work, why take such a big risk? Find a mountain or forest that will never be found and completely cut off contact. Who can find you?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "brother, I can''t hide now. I have to take the initiative to help big Ivan complete his plan. Obviously, if big Ivan has finished, we won''t be distressed now, because everything is over, and if he can''t make it and fails, we will be finished. Therefore, now we have no choice but to try our best to help big Ivan."


    Little Donny let go of Gao Yang''s hand and said in a daze: "I know, I know these principles, but it''s too dangerous..."


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "big Ivan won. We followed him to heaven. Big Ivan lost. We followed him for burial. Well, although it was forced, it was at least fair, right?"


    After that, Gao Yang immediately waved to little Downey and said, "now you know everything. OK, go quickly, go back quickly, and cancel the monitoring of the German treaty. Don''t worry about anything. Now the German treaty is not a problem at all."


    Little Donny breathed and whispered, "yes, I know what to do. I''ll leave now, but what about the others?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "I''m still recuperating in Ukraine. Now in this situation, Ukraine is the safest place. I can''t go back to the United States. As long as I don''t see you, there will be nothing, and I won''t be caught alive, absolutely not!"


    Little Donny looked at Gao Yang, hugged Gao Yang, and whispered, "take care, don''t worry, I know what to do, I''m gone."


    Little Donny left in a hurry, waved his hand high and said to some humanitarians: "well, now we have nothing to do. Please make me a vest quickly. After I put it on, we''ll move. Well, let me think about where to go next."

 Chapter 1805

    Gao Yang put on a special vest for him and several black demons were there. It was no problem.


    The weather is hot, but Gao Yang still has to put on his suit, not because his current position requires formal clothes, but so that he can cover his deadly vest.


    "I never thought I would wear this one day. Really, I never thought. Ask, how to detonate?"


    Lebedev stood up and walked to Gao Yang. He reached out and turned over the corner of Gao Yang''s clothes. He pulled out a bulging place under him and said loudly, "pinch hard, you''ll feel something broken, and then pinch hard, boom! You''ll be gone."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "I feel terrible."


    Vasili said with a smile, "in order to prevent the detonator from failing and to prevent you from losing your ability to solve problems, we have installed three remote control switches with different frequencies, which can remotely detonate at a distance of no more than 300 meters. You don''t have to do anything. As long as we think you''re dead, you''ll be gone."


    Vasili came forward and put three small detonators as big as honest mobile phones on the table. Gao Yang was shocked by the red button on the detonator protected by a plastic cover.


    Gao Yang pointed to the three detonators and said bitterly: "that is to say, as long as you click, I''ll be gone. My nickname is in your hands. Does that mean?"


    Tata smiled, "yes, that''s what it means."


    He breathed loudly, and then said seriously, "so, will there be signal interference? Originally, I didn''t want to die, but there was a signal of the same frequency that I met, and then I blew into slag when I walked in the street. Will it be like this?"


    Tata nodded: "It''s possible, but the possibility is very, very small, but don''t worry. We''ve taken this possibility into account. After all, it''s what you wear on your body. Therefore, we set up a switch, but turn it on when you think it''s dangerous, so that we can blow you up remotely. If you don''t think it''s dangerous, turn it off and make yourself feel at ease."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "well, I''m much more relieved. Please look at the timing."


    Yalebin said loudly, "I agree that you are ready to blow yourself to pieces at any time. Now, you are ready, but for the sake of safety, at least two people should follow you, three remote controls, two people with you, one person, and one person away from you, ready to blow you up at any time."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "that''s great, but I''m going to Antonov again today. Will you still follow me?"


    Yalebin sighed and said helplessly, "we don''t want to help you, but you need protection. The situation is different, and the mentality naturally needs to change."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said with a smile, "great. You''ll be relieved to follow me. In fact, I still want to live, so I don''t have to. Please don''t hurry to blow me up. Well, now I''ve got this exquisite vest. Although it''s uncomfortable, I can finally go out and do business."


    Taking out his mobile phone, Gao Yang called Selin again. When Selin connected the phone, Gao Yang said with a smile: "my friend, have you seen the news? Antonov Design Bureau has encountered some trouble. I think it''s time to contact Dmitri again. I want to meet him."


    "OK, I''ll call him to see if his attitude has changed. However, I think you may have to be prepared. How to say, even if Dmitry changes his mind, he may prefer to cooperate with others."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "it''s possible, but you''d better call him first and try his attitude first."


    Yalebin suddenly said, "do you want to continue to see that Dmitri? Why don''t I see him for you. You don''t need to see everyone in person, and you''re not suitable to see everyone in person now."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a surprised look: "OK, it''s great if you''re willing to do it."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said loudly, "take all the walkie talkies. Now we need convenient instant messaging. Take all the guns. Don''t be careless."


    Several people responded. Just when they were ready, Celin called back. After Gao Yang answered the phone, he quickly said with an unlucky face: "still refuse to meet. This man is very determined."


    Yalebin said solemnly, "there are always some people who stick to principles in this world."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said angrily, "stick to the principle. It''s a matter of ignorance! I don''t need Dmitri''s consent to do this. What''s the matter even if I want to be strong? Who can stop me? Now I don''t want anyone. I''ll take the drawing first, and I''ll grab it. What''s the matter?"


    After hating, Gao Yang immediately picked up his cell phone again, and the object of his call this time was alchani.


    When the phone got through, Gao Yang said with a smile: "Hello, alchini, I hope my phone didn''t bother you. It''s like this. I saw from the news that you seem to have taken some action against Antonov Design Bureau. How to say, Antonov is my goal now. I want to know whether the current situation conflicts the goals of both sides."


    "Well, Dmitry is a pro Russian faction. He has always been, and he has also tried his best to promote cooperation with Russia, but at present, we don''t need a pro Russian in the position of President Antonov."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "that''s great. Our goals have no conflict at all. Now it''s a good opportunity for me, alchini. Can we talk about Antonov''s inventory drawings? I want, I need these."


    "Drawings? I''m afraid not. How to say, I can''t go too far. What I need is Antonov of Ukraine, but I can''t turn Antonov''s into a useless shell."


    Gao Yang disapproved: "What''s the difference? Antonov can''t make a decent plane anyway, right? Is there any difference between keeping a useless Antonov for Ukraine and an empty Antonov? My friend, you don''t need to issue any formal orders. You just need to help me create some convenient conditions, such as telling me where to put the drawings, and then I''ll go by myself Just take it. It''s easy, isn''t it? "


    Alchini was silent and said with a smile: "The army has taken over Antonov, right? You don''t have to do anything. I''ll do it myself. All you have to do is detain Dmitri and lock up all those who oppose you. When I take away the drawings, you can release them. It won''t take long. It''s easy to deal with it. Of course, I can''t ask my friends for help."


    After saying that, Gao Yang covered the microphone, looked at yalebin and whispered, "how much is enough?"


    Yalebin stretched out a hand, raised it high and whispered, "fifty million?"


    "Five million, five million at most."


    Gao Yang immediately released his hand covering the microphone and said with a smile, "five million dollars. Do you want cash or transfer? You just need to provide a secure account."


    "Well, is the euro OK?"


    "Ha ha, of course, what''s the problem."


    "OK, I can only detain people for a short time. The time can''t be too long. You must solve everything today."


    Gao Yang laughed and said immediately: "OK, thank you, my friend. I will solve everything today. In addition, those who oppose you will still be in trouble after they are released, right? Let''s just take all the people away and send them to other countries. Don''t worry. I can still make some money. And the most important thing is, what will the public think of a group of experts who betrayed the motherland? If the experts of designers are finally released, the situation will be very bad, but if they go abroad, do you think the public will stand on your side or on the side of traitorous experts? Public opinion is sometimes very important, right? And I am willing to solve this problem for you. "


    Alchani was silent for a moment, and then he whispered, "I''m not an idiot. I know what you want, but how to say, but it''s really the best way to end these people, so I''m willing to help you. Then, I hope you can make them willing to leave Ukraine, but if they don''t want to..."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "my friends, what do you say? They will be willing to leave. Well, I''ll wait for your good news. The most important thing is, I''ll wait for you to send the account. Bye, my friend."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "look, the problem is solved."


    Tata looked at Gao Yang and said with a depressed pout: "shameless! The Soviet Union was hollowed out by people like you."


    Alebin shook his head, and then he whispered, "what did you do?"


    "Antonov is still facing off, but the government will take coercive measures. Most opponents, including Dmitry, will be arrested. Then we go to get what we need. After we get what we need, we go to the prison to pick up the detained people and persuade them to go with me."


    Lebedev said with a painful look on his face, "persuasion? Is it coercion and inducement?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "whatever you say, it''s really the case anyway."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said loudly, "you''re right. There''s a simple way. Why should it be so complicated? Now you''re on the side of power. You should have pressed people with force. If you still want to convince people with virtue, I won''t look down on you. Now it''s good. The problem is solved. Go and do something."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "powerful. You know such a profound word? Huaxia Tong!"

 Chapter 1806

    If someone does something, of course, what to do is to wait for it to be done, and then go straight to get what should be taken.


    However, before actually doing it, Gao Yang was stunned to find that his preparations were not enough. Originally, he planned to meet Dmitri in person. As for how to pull the drawings and how to go, he discussed it slowly after meeting, but who thought that it would have to be done in one day.


    The drawings are easy to say, but how to arrange when a group of people are coming out is a problem.


    It seems inappropriate to find a place to lock up people, but it is even more inappropriate for these people to let go and let them go back to their homes. It seems inappropriate to put them under house arrest, but anyway, these people must have a place to settle down.


    Gao Yang originally wanted to send all the people away together, but now he doesn''t want to contact Huaxia too early. Even if he contacts, what will he do if he doesn''t agree to the terms? At this time, he has to increase the chips. However, in this way, the drawings and people can''t be handed over. Therefore, it''s a little troublesome now.


    "Where do you arrange people?"


    Looking at the exasperation of some distress, yalebin said in a deep voice: "let them stay in prison for the best, lock them up for a few more days, let them recognize the reality, and then you come forward, everything is easy to do."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, close it for a few days. After everything is arranged, let them out. I''ll take the drawing today. When I get the drawing, I''ll be at ease."


    It was not long. After receiving the call, Gao Yang immediately grew up, laughed and said loudly, "everyone, let me go and get the booty!"


    Yalebin rolled his eyes, looked up and whispered, "what booty?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "of course it''s the drawings. It''s done. Let''s go to the Antonov Design Bureau and take away all the drawings they have put for decades. No one will take care of us, but we have to hurry up."


    Yalebin licked his lips, and then he said to Gao Yang curiously, "I noticed that you used a word. Then, tell me, how can we get the drawings?"


    The ram said strangely, "take it, just take it? Let''s go in, take all the necessary drawings, and then leave. Just take it."


    Yalebin touched his face with a black line on his face, then nodded and said, "good, take it!"


    Grevatov said helplessly, "Gao, do you know what you''re talking about? Or do you have no idea how many drawings of an aircraft, right?"


    Gao Yang was shocked and said, "I thought, no, I always thought that the drawings were in the file bag. Let''s go in, take the file bag, open it and have a look, make sure it was the drawings we needed, and then take it away. Isn''t it all like this? Maybe the file bag is bigger and more? Isn''t it like this?"


    Tata shrugged helplessly: "I remember that the aircraft design and manufacturing drawings of an-72 are more than four tons, and the engine drawings are more than two tons? The engine drawings and should have been stored in the engine manufacturer, but the Soviet Union usually has a full backup of the engine drawings in the aircraft design and manufacturer, that is to say, all the drawings and data of this type of aircraft are about seven tons."


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "seven tons? My second Olympics! Don''t you just steal two pieces of paper in the film? Now you tell me that the drawing of an aircraft weighs several tons?"


    Yalebin sighed and said helplessly, "it''s just the drawings of a type of aircraft. In the data storage warehouse of Antonov Design Bureau, there are at least dozens of aircraft drawings. Each modification will have a set of drawings, engine drawings, and raw material standards required by the aircraft. You want us to" take them " Come back? Also, the drawings of An-225 super heavy aircraft, er, I don''t know how many, but I think a truck can''t pull away. As for the drawings of An-124, the main target, similarly, a truck can''t pull away. "


    Gao Yang sat down on the sofa and said, "it''s the computer age now. Shall we just take a mobile hard disk?"


    Tata looked at Gao Yang sympathetically and shook his head. Then he whispered, "no, maybe they do have computer backup now, but you must pull the original drawing, which weighs several tons of paper, because that''s safe and reliable."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said weakly, "well, that means we have to carry away at least dozens of tons of things now, right?"


    Yalebin said slowly: "It''s a drawing. Although the paper is heavy, it''s not very heavy after all, so it will be large. You can use a truck to pull dozens of tons of stone or steel, but you can''t use a truck to pull dozens of tons of drawings. In addition, the drawings are very precious and important. You need to be careful and properly protected. Therefore, I think you need at least ten heavy trucks."


    Lebedev said with a smile, "you need at least dozens of porters. You can''t use a forklift to load drawings? By the way, there is usually no forklift in the data warehouse with constant humidity and constant temperature."


    He breathed loudly, shook his head and said helplessly: "You should have told me earlier. I''m sorry. I''m ignorant. I really thought the drawings were just a few pieces of paper. From small to large, the movies I watched were like this, and the novels I read were like this. A person secretly ran into a heavily guarded place and stole a few pieces of paper, or lit up a few photos. When everything was done, I really thought so."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "I''m very upset. You''ve been cheated. If the investment material is really so simple, what''s the meaning of our existence?"


    Grevatov also smiled: "if it is so easy to steal data, there will be no technical barriers in the world."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "well, I''ll start looking for a team and some porters. Damn it, time is tight. Where should I find a reliable team?"


    With a bitter smile, Gao Yang called shava because no one else could be as reliable as shava. After shava got through the phone, Gao Yang immediately said, "brother, no matter what you''re doing, find me a truck fleet and find me some particularly reliable people. I''m going to move."


    "Moving? I like moving! Well, that kind of moving? Is it the same as last time?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "yes, it''s the same as last time. Move the whole warehouse, so find more people, trucks and more cars. I think it''s almost ten. Call me after you''ve done it. It''s very urgent."

 Chapter 1807

    Shava moved quickly. Within two hours, he took a convoy to the place designated by Gaoyang. However, due to the hurry of the incident, shava found a very miscellaneous car, including van, pickup truck, pickup truck and two large container cars. A flat car alone will not be able to pull the container, but it is very suitable to pull an empty container on the car. In addition, Shava really found a few more vans from the moving company.


    The designated place was near the gate of Antonov Design Bureau. When Gao Yang arrived, shava was already waiting.


    Seeing the motorcade that shava found, he nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "the car is very miscellaneous, but that''s enough. Let the pickup leave. We can''t use the pickup."


    Shava rubbed his hands, looked back at the gate not far from him, and whispered, "boss, what are we pulling this time? It''s not a plane? This is the place where planes are made."


    Gao Yang pointed to the gate and said with a smile, "it''s not a plane maker, it''s a plane designer, so you want to help me pull the drawings. How many people did you bring?"


    Shawa wiped his mouth and said with a puzzled face: "you said there were a lot of things. I brought more than 60 people here, but boss, it was just drawings. It needed so many cars and so many people? Just a few pieces of paper. Is there anything else to pull?"


    Gao Yang looked at the nearby yalebin and said, "look, I''m not alone. I think the drawing is two sheets of paper."


    After that, Gao Yang smiled at Shawa and said, "it''s drawings, but not a few, but dozens of tons. Let''s go. We''ll go in now."


    Yalebin suddenly stretched out his crutch, stopped Gao Yang, and whispered, "the problems have been solved. The rest is about the porter. Why do you go in person?"


    After that, yalebin said to several people behind him, "take people in and be quick. Tarta, you stay."


    Shava quit. He frowned, but he was no longer the kind of little gangster who had just started his career. Although he was very dissatisfied with yalebin''s attitude, he just frowned and whispered, "boss, these are..."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "my teacher, Shawa, listen to them when you go in. If they ask you to move anything, you can let the brothers below move anything. Tell everyone to work hard. It''s my treat tonight."


    Shava immediately put on a gentle smile, nodded to yalebin and said with a smile: "boss, where do you treat? You said you wanted to drink, but you haven''t come to me. We have time to have a few drinks today."


    After saying that, shava stretched out his hand to several black demons behind Gao Yang and said with a smile, "please, guys."


    Except for Tata and yalebin, everyone else left. Now Gaoyang really doesn''t have to do everything himself, or even appear in person, and his current situation is really not suitable for everything.


    But Gao Yang doesn''t want to do anything in person like a big man. He wants to come in person. He wants to enjoy the sense of achievement when he empties a warehouse by himself, so he is forced to hide now.


    Gao Yang sat back in the car. Tata drove and yalebin sat aside. Then he watched Tata drive to a grove far away from Antonov''s design bureau.


    After getting out of the car, yalebin looked at the crown of the tree, nodded and said loudly, "it''s good here. Even if there are drones in the sky, we can''t see them. Let''s wait here."


    Since he was tracked by UAV last time, although alebin didn''t say anything, he must have left a psychological shadow, so he will consider whether he will be tracked by UAV wherever he goes now.


    There was no one around. Gao Yang took off his hot coat, untied his shirt and revealed that he was wearing a vest. After he couldn''t take it off again, he said helplessly: "do you think I can take it off? It''s so hot."


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "I advise you not to. Crises always come when you don''t want to. Unless you want to be caught alive, you''d better be careful."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I just said, I won''t take it off if you let me take it off."


    After saying a word, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "guys, how''s it going?"


    Rostowski whispered, "it''s going well. The guard didn''t even ask us who we are. We''re about to enter the warehouse. Over."


    Gao Yang put down the walkie talkie and said with a smile, "don''t make any more mistakes. I can''t stand the blow now. Now I feel so strange. I''m doing something particularly important to me, but I can''t be there."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "you''ll get used to it in the future. You have to do a lot of important things, but you can''t show up in person."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile, "yes, in addition to war, if Satan wants to do anything, I must come out in person. This is my principle."


    Yalebin thought for a moment and said loudly, "things in Ukraine should be over soon. As long as big Ivan comes back, you can unload the burden here and do your own things. Then, it''s time to make arrangements. Let''s talk about things in Yemen."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "didn''t I tell you that there are already more than 100 people in Somalia. Now I really don''t care about things there, so I have to raise a group of people for free. As soon as things here are over, you can lead the people I have prepared and do what I should do."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "yes, I know your preparations for Yemen. Somalia and Yemen are only separated by a strait. As long as you send people over, you can start working according to your idea, but I want to ask, are you ready to kill people?"


    Gao yangleng for a moment and said loudly, "kill people? Kill what?"


    Yalebin sighed and said helplessly: "Of course, it''s those people who are on standby in Somalia to work for you. You can''t let anyone who knows about it survive, or you can''t let anyone involved in it out of your control. Think about it. Your plan is great and it does have the feasibility of success, but do you think about the consequences after your plan succeeds?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said loudly, "of course, success is making money. Countless banknotes."


    Alebin smiled and said loudly: "Yes, but what if someone divulges this matter? A person who participated in all your plans may intentionally or unintentionally divulge your plans, and then how should you deal with it when you are cooperating with the Shah? Your behavior has gone beyond the concept of mercenary. You are engaged in a national war, and no country can tolerate your behavior, you , have you thought about these consequences? "


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said hard, "then promise not to leak the secret. The person I''m looking for is still very reliable..."


    After a sneer, Tata shouted, "is it possible?"


    Yalebin smiled and whispered, "you asked mercenaries to help you. Do you expect a group of mercenaries to keep secrets for you? They are likely to poke all your things out in a drunken and boring boast. You put yourself and Satan''s life on a group of mercenaries?"


    Just then, the walkie talkie rang, and roctosky shouted, "we have found all the information of An-225 and have begun to move. What a big pile."


    Gao Yang was not in the mood to pay attention to the drawings being moved. He grabbed the walkie talkie and whispered, "I see."


    After a careless reply, Gao Yang looked at jarebin and whispered, "what you said is reasonable."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "you think you are very reliable and won''t talk about what you shouldn''t say everywhere, but you don''t want to impose your moral standards on others, especially professional ethics. You shouldn''t think that the cannon fodder in a mercenary has any professional ethics. How much money do you give others? Is it possible to let someone help you keep your secrets?"


    Originally hot Gao Yang wiped a sweat and whispered, "I''m really eager for success."


    Alebin shrugged: "Yes, you want to do an earth shaking event before you reach any level of strength. You have to understand that it is not too difficult to do it, but the consequences are uncontrollable, because you don''t have so many loyal and reliable men to use. You only rely on more than a dozen people in your Satan mercenary group to control all those involved and keep all secrets Secret, is it possible? "


    Gaoyang was just sweating, when yalebin smiled: "I once thought you had enough security measures. For example, the simplest thing is to kill all the mercenaries who helped you after you negotiated the contract with Shah, so you don''t have to worry about leaking secrets, but I found that you''re not that kind of person at all. You don''t have a plan to kill people, do you?"


    After thinking about the group of people he wanted to send, he nodded and said with a wry smile, "that''s right."


    Yalebin sighed, "after I found your character defect, I was thinking about this problem. I can''t force you to accept my way of doing things, but you have to have a way to solve these problems. If you can''t solve them, you can either give up or do it in my way."


    Gao Yang was confused for a while. At this time, roctosky shouted in the walkie talkie: "the drawing of An-124 has been found and is loading."


    "I see."


    After picking up the walkie talkie and answering absently, Gao Yang smiled bitterly at yalebin and said: "Many of those people in Somalia waiting to cross the sea to Yemen are really my friends. I can''t kill them after it''s done. I really can''t do this. Therefore, the only way I can do is to do absolutely shady things in person. Only in this way can I never worry about divulging Secrets."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "what else can I say? A dozen people take the most backward tribal forces in the world, seize one country, and then go to war against another country. You think you can handle it."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, I''m quite confident, because we are the best mercenary regiment in the world. Plus you, well, I''m very confident that I can finish it."

 Chapter 1808

    Ukraine is different from Yemen. For Gaoyang, it is different everywhere.


    When Gao Yang came to Ukraine, he just wanted to make a big ticket and left. If he wanted to start his own company, he couldn''t do without money, so Gao Yang came to Ukraine with Satan just to make money, that''s all.


    It''s not easy to come to Ukraine, but it''s difficult to leave, because Gao Yang was involved in the war between big Ivan and the German treaty. Then, he was forced to participate in the war that had nothing to do with him more and more deeply until he became the leader of one side of the war, gained more and more power, more and more money, but also gained more and more crisis.


    The battle with the butter knife was almost finished by Satan. If it wasn''t for Gao Yang''s replacement of big Ivan, it was just a mercenary regiment, and he was not qualified to fight with the butter knife anyway.


    The crisis is great, but the benefits are amazing. Now, Gao Yang''s biggest goal in Ukraine has been achieved, that is, he must have enough money to start a large company.


    In Ukraine, Gao Yang found Morgan''s shotgun and built a gangster with amazing growth rate. He poured a lot of arms into the skeleton Gang, five more transport planes and a lot of expensive arms. Originally, these were all big Ivan''s things, but now they are all in Gao Yang''s pocket for free, and big Ivan will never say anything, Because he deserves it.


    Andre borrowed a war loan of 200 million yuan, and now it falls on Gao Yang. However, there is no problem in repaying the loan, because Gao Yang can get more money from the contract with the cleaner. Not only is there no problem in repaying, but he can still earn money. Even if the business has to be handed over to Da Ivan in the end, because Gao Yang is not good at collecting outdated arms everywhere, But it doesn''t matter. The advance payment received in the early stage will certainly not be handed over to Da Ivan, so Gao Yang still has a profit.


    In addition, Gao Yang can also get a lot of unplanned things in Ukraine, such as the foundation of Antonov Design Bureau, such as the old capital of the Black Sea Shipyard.


    The most important thing is that Gao Yang got the black devil in Ukraine. All other benefits are valuable, and the black devil is priceless.


    In general, Satan really made a lot of money in Ukraine. They did everything the mercenary regiment could do, and Satan did what the mercenary regiment could not do.


    However, in any case, the arrival of Ukraine is not the end result for Gao Yang. He is just a passer-by. He takes a handful and leaves. Now that he has enough, he waits for big Ivan to come back and remove the burden on his shoulders.


    Compared with Yemen, Ukraine is too dangerous, so Gao Yang wants to leave Ukraine early to carry out his big plan in Yemen.


    Gao Yang doesn''t like to give up halfway, but it''s not because he recognized Yemen and refused to give up. How to say, he is determined to regard Yemen as the main battlefield of Satan''s future, perhaps because it is the dream of all Satan.


    Set up a large group, become the strongest mercenary regiment, establish an empire of private force, and set foot on the peak that mercenaries can reach, which can not be touched by others.


    When he first started his career as a mercenary, Gao Yang never thought that one day he would fight for the title of the world''s first mercenary regiment, but people will grow, and people''s ambition will grow with people''s growth. When Satan is the undisputed first in all aspects, of course they will want to go further.


    Dreams, from the mouth of losers, are the cause of ridicule by a group of mediocre people around them. From the mouth of winners, they are the material used by mediocre people to butter up.


    For Gao Yang and all his brothers, dreams are never spoken, but they are the goal for which they have been working. If there is a dream, try to realize it. There is nothing else to say. For all the people of Satan''s mercenary regiment, the significance of dreams is here.


    Yemen is a poor, broken and chaotic place. Where Satan can''t earn money, he has to give money. If the plan succeeds, he will take back all the money. If the plan fails, let alone the money, he will have to take his life, but it doesn''t matter, because Yemen can''t be regarded as the place where Satan''s dream began, but it is the place where he can realize his dream.


    Why must dreams be realized in Yemen? The reason is very simple, because the world no longer needs a new super company. The British armor group, Deyang international, the split EO in South Africa and IZO in Israel are really difficult to survive and grow from the cracks of these big companies. The trefoil jungle is doing well, but it can hardly grow to the same level as these super PMC companies, Blackwater group has also made efforts to this end, but it has failed.


    PMC is born for war, and war is also the only opportunity for the rise of a PMC company. If you want to rise to become a dominant PMC company, you need to monopolize a war or a war with huge profits.


    But now there is no war that Satan can monopolize, especially a large-scale war. If solar system companies want to work, they can only drink soup and eat meat, especially fat, in the markets that have been divided up by big companies, such as Iraq and Libya.


    If there is no war, it will create a war. When other companies do not realize that a war will break out, they have controlled the war at the source. This is what is needed to publicize. It is too difficult to create a war out of thin air. However, it is enough to promote an inevitable war and take the lead.


    Controlling the war in Yemen means dragging Shah into the water. Shah is undoubtedly the best financier in the world. To be exact, it is the best wronged leader. Of course, the war in Yemen will inevitably attract the intervention of those big companies. Therefore, it depends on his ability to monopolize the war or make wedding clothes for other companies.


    Now Gao Yang thinks he has enough capital. He has the best mercenary group in the world, which can act as the sharpest knife in Yemen. He has the black devil as the best behind the scenes. He has the solar system company waiting to negotiate with Shah and be responsible for calming the war in Yemen as soon as possible. He has big Ivan to provide a steady stream of arms.


    Of course, what we have now is not enough to ensure that Satan monopolizes the war in Yemen, so in the end, it depends on Satan''s ability, that is, whether he can let his competitors who enter Yemen and compete with him die one by one and team by team.


    Other companies will die when they come, and the solar system company will be invincible when they come. That''s enough. As long as Gao Yang can control the war in Yemen, the war is a game of left hand and right hand for him. Why doesn''t Shah give all the contracts to his solar system company?


    If Shah really refuses to hand over the contract to the solar system company, what Gaoyang has to do is continue to beat Shah more painful.


    Gao Yang''s original ambition was not so big, or even no ambition, but now he is also ambitious. At a certain position, ambition will naturally breed, as if it had always existed.


    But Gao Yang prefers to call ambition a dream.


    Knight Schumacher''s dream is to lead the angel mercenary regiment to control a country. Gao Yang originally thought Knight''s dream was absurd and incredible, but now his dream is bigger and more absurd.


    To put it bluntly, Gao Yang unconsciously has greater ambition than knight.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to control a small country or establish the strongest mercenary regiment, whether it''s super small or small or medium-sized. Now he wants a military Empire without land but with the strongest private force in the world. He has no fixed station, but he can be found all over the world.


    After a long time in the underground world, Gao Yang doesn''t want to become a household celebrity now. It''s too stupid. It must be a failure for a mercenary to be known by everyone. Just like the boss of Blackwater, it''s a failure to become an executioner in the eyes of countless people.


    What Gao Yang wants is a throne hidden in the dark.


    Most ordinary people in the world will never hear his name, but he can affect the life and death of many people in the world. This is only a side effect of the success of the goal pursued by Gao Yang. In fact, it is not what he wants most.


    What Gao Yang wants is a network that spans all over the world and has continuous connections with many countries. It seems to be scattered, but it will eventually belong to him. It can be summarized into Satan''s network. No one knows that the existence of this network is his means, but he dare not touch him after being known. This is his pursuit.


    Gao Yang knows that if he really ascends the throne in the dark, he will become a thorn in the eye of countless people and a target that many countries want to destroy. But what does it matter? People always have to die. In life, if he can have a vigorous * * * * battle, he will not be wronged, right.


    Everything depends on whether it is worth it. In fact, life is also valuable. The key is to see whether you can get what you want most with life as a bet. Gao Yang never thought so, but he will think so now. There is no way. This is the side effect after people breed ambition.


    But all this is still just a dream. If you want to achieve it, you must first achieve your goal in Yemen.


    Of course, in Yemen, even if it succeeds, it is only the first step of the plan, and this first step is still very difficult.


    Even if he has ambition, Gao Yang will never sacrifice others to achieve his ambition. Even if others do, he is not so fraternal, but his friends can never use it and then kill it. Although in this way, it is necessary to let only a dozen Satans go to battle in person.


    But what does it matter that even if you have huge wealth, you still need to fight in person? Gao Yang felt that when there were only a few people, they could bring the skeleton soldiers out and become a strong team in Somalia and even Africa. There was no reason to fail in Yemen.


    Now Satan has different resources from the original Satan. Gao Yang is confident that he can lead a super small mercenary regiment to win a war, a war not for commission, but to complete his dream and win a war completely belonging to mercenaries.


    Yes, this is the mercenary war.

 Chapter 1809

    Plans always change. Even national policies have to be adjusted according to the situation after they have been formulated and implemented for several years or even decades.


    If you make a long-term plan and stick to it, it can be said to be firm, but it is originally a plan formulated according to the current situation, or a plan that should be cut in according to the situation at any time. If you can''t make corresponding changes according to the change of the situation, the decision-maker is stupid.


    Gao Yang is a mercenary. What long-term plan can a mercenary have and dare to make a plan for the next two years? Even if it is long-term, it is common to change the battle plan even in a battle that has already started.


    Water is impermanent and there is no normal military situation. It is not a matter for Gao Yang to change the plan. Therefore, Gao Yang happily changed his plan again after being reminded by yalebin and he really thought what yalebin said was reasonable.


    "Everything has been loaded. Now we''re leaving."


    Rostowski''s voice rang again in the walkie talkie. Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie and said loudly, "very good. Have we got everything we want?"


    "It''s what you want. There''s a lot of the same."


    Rostowski''s voice doesn''t sound happy. No wonder he didn''t want to do it, but there''s no way. Now Gaoyang''s situation is not very good. For safety, they must do some things for him.


    Gao Yang thought about it with the walkie talkie and called again, "shava, do you have a suitable place to place these things? I can''t transport these things away for the time being, and you must ensure that these drawings can''t be found by anyone."


    After a moment of silence, Shawa said on the walkie talkie, "I have a place. There''s no problem. I''ll take some brothers to deliver it myself."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "good. Please do it."


    "If we don''t need our escort, we''ll go back now. Over," said rostowski


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you don''t have to escort. Come back. It''s over."


    At the end of the call, Gao Yang looked at yalebin and said, "so what are we going to do next?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "your business is up to you. Don''t ask me everything."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "in fact, I also hope to do what I want to do directly, but, um, do you think they will listen to me?"


    In addition to yalebin, Gao Yang certainly wants to follow what these black demons can hear, but he has to be able to fix some black demons first, but the problem is, who can deal with the black demons in the world.


    Yalebin spread his hand, then smiled and said, "this is a problem, but I will find a way to help you solve this problem. Now, I''ll be your microphone for the time being. What do you want to do next?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "I want to go to Kiev radar factory, and I also want to go to the Black Sea shipyard to pull away all the things that should be pulled, and there is no one left who can pull."


    After thinking about it, yalebin nodded and said, "yes, let grevatov go to the Kiev radar factory, let roztowski go to the Black Sea Shipyard, let Lebedev go to the southern Design Bureau of Ukraine, and let Vasili go to the Ukrainian National Academy of Sciences. No, change it. Vasili goes to the reda factory in Kiev, grevatov goes to the National Academy of Sciences, and grevatov is more familiar with it."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said in a loud voice, "go to one place? Only one? OK?"


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said strangely, "what do you think? Which one of them is deficient in doing this? You should clearly realize that it is a great waste of resources to let the black devil fight with a gun. Sending them out to be alone is the correct use of the black devil."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, yes, yes, I didn''t understand for a moment."


    Alebin sighed and whispered: "Do you know why I, or why we don''t want to do these things instead of you? Because we all know that if you are asked to dig the roots of the Ukrainian wall, you will miss something. You can''t do it too thoroughly, but if they are asked to do this, they won''t even leave a screw to Ukraine and pack up the things they vowed to protect to the death It''s hard to give it to others. "


    Gao Yang smiled twice. Then he thought and said cautiously, "can you teach me how they do it? You know I''m easy to learn. I want to learn from them, so I want to go if I can."


    Aribin sighed: "What else can they do? First of all, they know what is valuable, and they also know who to find to solve these problems. Then the rest is nothing more than coercion, inducement, kidnapping and stealing. There is nothing special. They will need your power, so you just need to be ready to answer the phone and act as a power center. You have nothing else to do."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "but I want to learn some specific techniques. Well, following the black devil can always make me gain a lot. I like the feeling of insight and learning another move."


    Yalebin shook his head helplessly and said, "Gao, you have to respect your enemies."


    He raised his head and said, "Er, what do you mean?"


    Yalebin whispered, "your biggest threat now comes from the United States, the most powerful superpower in the world, and you know they must catch you alive. Then, you have the courage to feel like you can run around like nothing?"


    Gao Yang was completely stunned, and yalebin said: "You have to understand that your situation is really bad. Before big Ivan carries the burden for you, you''d better put your safety first. Then, you don''t have to show up for what they can accomplish. Or you can delay the search. After safety, I can even take you personally to search the treasures of the whole Ukraine. After all, I I really hope you can learn more. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said with a smile, "forget it. I don''t want to waste time. Let them finish those things for me."


    Yalebin nodded and smiled, "now Tata and I have no more people to protect you, so what you need to do most is to find a safe fortress, do a good job in protection, and make more plans. Once the Americans really find the door, you can''t expect the three of us to fight back the enemy''s attack."


    After saying that, yalebin seriously pointed high and said in a deep voice, "you have to understand that protecting your life is the most important thing for you now."

 Chapter 1810

    In the battle with butter knife, although Gao Yang won the final victory, to be honest, Gao Yang left a great psychological shadow, because it was the only strong team he had seen in his life.


    At present, Gaoyang has no suitable place as a shelter, so he can only change his foothold several times for the time being. However, he is really trying to find a stronger fortress to hide. "


    An apartment in the city center, and Gao Yang went in separately with yalebin and Tata after making up. Now he can only hide himself by such means.


    After sitting on the uncomfortable sofa, he shouted to yalebin and Tata who had just entered the door: "if we don''t wait for the evening, let''s just stay in the hotel. We have only so many footholds in Kiev, and we have to stay once sooner or later."


    Jarebin stood at the window and looked out. He nodded and said, "this place is not bad. You don''t have to go until tonight."


    Gao Yang shook the phone and shouted: "Yalebin, after careful consideration, I decided not to send troops. Now the manpower I can use is the mercenaries of big Ivan. I need to gather them and then let them go to Kiev to protect me. But think about Andre''s experience. Although the people of gruu or signal flag are really powerful, I can''t regard them as the strongest On the contrary, it is easy to expose my position by mobilizing a large number of people. "


    Yalebin nodded, sat beside Gao Yang, smiled and said, "you can think. I''m very happy."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "please, I always think, but I prefer to play the role of a student in front of you."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "then change it. You will also play the role of commander in front of me in the future. I hope to see you become a commander. Well, since you don''t plan to mobilize people, do you think about how to improve your safety?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "there''s no good way, but I''m thinking."


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang. He looked at the number and said loudly, "Hi, James."


    "Boss, I want to return to the team. I heard that you are very short of manpower now."


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "it''s very nervous, but it''s no use for you to come by yourself. Why, are you well?"


    "I''m completely cured and won''t affect my activities at all. Don''t forget my nickname is cockroach. It''s not easy to die and has strong recovery ability. Ha ha."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said loudly, "then return to the team, but don''t come to Kiev. Go straight to other brothers. They also need someone to protect them. You can finally have more strength when you come back. By the way, is your baby daughter all right? Please greet her for me."


    "It''s all right. The operation was very successful and there was no rejection reaction. Well, boss, I don''t know what to say. You know I''m not good at and don''t like to express my feelings in words, but I''ve always wanted to say, thank you, boss. I love you."


    Gao Yang said with a disgusted face: "bah, I don''t like men. Don''t say such disgusting words to me. That''s it. Bye."


    James laughed and said loudly, "thank you for giving me such a long holiday. I love you. Bye."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and even said, "I''m bad at learning. These bastards don''t know who to learn from. They''re all bad at learning. They''re very numb."


    The phone just hung up rang again. This time it was yak. Gao Yang connected the phone. Before he spoke, yak said lazily: "I thought I could continue to enjoy a leisurely holiday. I didn''t expect to go back so soon. Well, I can run and jump now. My wound is recovering very well. Do you want me to come to you or what?"


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "did I say you had an appointment? How did you recover?"


    "I''ve been able to move for a long time. I just want to be lazy. Well, you should say something important. Where am I going?"


    He shouted loudly, "are you sure you have no problem? Well, you return to the team. I don''t need too many people here. You return to the team."


    The conversation with yak was crisp. After ending the dialogue with yak, Gao Yang stood up to yalebin and said, "my people have made an appointment to return together, ha, but I don''t intend to let them come to me now. I don''t think they can fight even if they can move."


    Jarebin said calmly, "of course, they are afraid that you will die."


    Gao Yang tilted his mouth. At this time, the third phone called, on the 13th.


    "I''m having a good time now, but I''m going back, because I have no reason to be lazy anymore. Yes, I''ve recovered. I often think it''s better for me to get hurt again or recover more slowly. Unfortunately, I''m fine now. You know where I am, so where are you going to arrange me?"


    Gao Yang rubbed his head and said loudly, "you made an appointment first, right?"


    After a moment of silence on the 13th, he said with a smile, "does it make sense to say this?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "well, you come back to the team. I don''t need you here. Er, I want to know, how''s your girlfriend with Stockholm syndrome? Did you cut her neck?"


    "Well, it''s a little complicated. She''s thinking about getting married, so I have to go back anyway. Boss, you shouldn''t care about my private affairs. In addition, in your current situation, I seem to be around you so that you won''t be caught alive?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "don''t worry, I have arrangements. Just return to the team. When you come, you''ll just show up again. Now, get back to me."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang smiled at yalebin and said, "they really have an appointment. I haven''t issued a rally order yet."


    Gao Yang thought the call was over, but it didn''t end. After connecting this time, he found that the call was from Jason.


    Gao yanglue said excitedly, "big bird, tell me how you are?"


    Jason was shot in the head and his brains came out, so Gao Yang was really worried about his sequelae.


    "I''m fine, but I can''t go back yet, but I want to call you. Boss, I can go back soon. Wait for me. Also, have you bought me my UAV? Now there''s a new wide-angle lens that''s very good. You''d better get it for me."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "go away, you lie down for half a year. Don''t think I don''t know. Your injury needs at least half a year to reply. Tell you, I''m fine and I''m safe. When I know which bastard informed you, I can''t kill him. Listen, your task is to recover from the injury. Now I''m busy and hang up."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang lowered his head and remained silent for a long time, suddenly looked up and said, "I can''t die, I can''t have an accident, so I must have a very good way to protect myself."

 Chapter 1811

    Gao Yang is now a command center. He doesn''t do any specific things. The only thing to do is to give orders.


    If you want to issue an order, you have to make a phone call, and the phone calls made by Gao Yang are likely to be monitored for many reasons. First, a considerable number of people Gao Yang can use are exposed. His phone can ensure nothing, but the other party can''t guarantee safety.


    After escaping Russia''s pursuit for several times, the Chechen bandit leader Dudayev was finally locked in position by using a satellite telephone conversation that had been mastered by Russia. Russia killed Dudayev with two air to ground missiles.


    And Basayev, who was also successfully beheaded by Russia after using his mobile phone to expose his position.


    Therefore, satellite phones and mobile phones are very convenient to use, but they also have great hidden worries. If Gao Yang doesn''t need external contact but hides quietly, there will be no problem, but he needs to contact the outside world. In this way, as long as the object he contacts is suspected and monitored, The family can lock his position only after he calls voluntarily.


    Now Gao Yang can only make two calls and immediately destroy the used mobile phone. He only keeps the one-way contact mode that he can contact others, but others can''t contact him. As long as he has called someone who may be monitored, he will immediately transfer his foothold and never go back.


    It''s really hard to hide in the East. Gao Yang is like playing a game of cat and mouse, but he plays a mouse. The worst thing is that he can''t safely hide in the mouse hole. In addition to making some movements from time to time to let the cat know where he is, he also commands a huge system to keep running.


    The days of hiding have lasted for several days. Gao Yang''s concerns are progressing well. He often needs to find a team to take away and preserve the achievements made by several black demons who stay outside, and mobilize all the forces he can use to create a protective net for himself.


    In the afternoon, it was time to get together and make a phone call again. Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with some boredom: "it''s time. Let''s go out and make a phone call."


    Tata stood up and Gao Yang picked up a tin box from his side. The small tin box was full of mobile phones. These mobile phones were purchased by him, yalebin and Tata in Kiev. There was no need to worry that they had been monitored, and even if they had been monitored, there was no fear that the signal would be monitored.


    Jared bin also stood up, raised his head and whispered to Jared bin, "you''d better not go. You don''t have to run every time."


    Yalebin waved his hand and went straight to the car, so Gao Yang didn''t have to say any more nonsense and got on the car with the box.


    After the car left for a while, Gao Yang turned out the phone written in the small book, opened the tin box, took out a mobile phone from inside, covered the tin box again, turned on the mobile phone and made a call. After waiting for the other party to connect, he immediately whispered, "how''s the thing you prepared? Have you found it?"


    "We found four 152 mm self-propelled guns, 2s3m1, in good condition. In addition, there are nine self-propelled guns of the same model, but it will take time to mobilize them, and they will be completed in about three days."


    Gao Yang clenched his fist excitedly, waved his hand, and then whispered, "very good. You did a good job. Send the cannon to the designated place and someone will receive it. Wait for the rest of the cannon to be sent to the place. Your task has been completed. That''s it."


    Hung up the phone, said the phone was off, Gao Yang opened the window and threw his mobile phone into the Dnieper River by the road. Then he took out his second mobile phone, looked at the phone book and made a second call.


    "Did you find what you were looking for?"


    "Sorry, it''s difficult to quickly mobilize tanks now. Only one T-72 and one t-64 are available. It''s far from the target of ten. I can only continue to look for available tanks."


    He shouted loudly and whispered, "first send the tank to the designated place and give it to the person who takes over. Continue to look for the tank and hurry up."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang threw the second cell phone into the river and took out the third cell phone.


    "Go to receive artillery and tanks, send them to the location assigned to you, and wait for the next command."


    Throw away your cell phone, take it again and call again.


    Gaoyang is carrying out a very complicated plan. This plan was put forward by him. After a small modification by yalebin, Gaoyang transferred the people he never wanted to use from Russia and mobilized all the people he thought could use from all over Ukraine to Kiev.


    If the quality of the soldiers is not as good as that of the opponents, it should be compensated by more powerful firepower. If the United States wants to capture Gao Yang alive by beheading special forces, it needs to break through the defense line composed of heavy firepower such as tanks and armored vehicles.


    Of course, it''s not just tanks and armored vehicles. Gao Yang is mobilizing all the armored forces he can use, so he also needs self-propelled artillery. At least in the face of special forces with only light weapons, the armor of self-propelled artillery is not what they can deal with. In addition to armored firepower, Gao Yang also needs air defense missiles, not just shoulder resistant portable air defense missiles, Is to find everything.


    Gao Yang made a gesture of fighting a decisive battle in Kiev, but basically all the combatants he mobilized were suspicious soldiers.


    As for the huge force he transferred and has been deployed one after another, about 300 people are all suspicious soldiers. They are defending a false target, which Gao Yang will never approach.


    A butter knife ripped through Andre''s many lines of defense and directly killed him. This lesson is high, but I remember very clearly that now he can strengthen his own security force, but the problem is that the United States can increase the offensive force countless times.


    Gao Yang thinks that his trail is the safest without being found by the enemy, so he has only yalebin and Tata around him. As for those people arranged by him, how to say, for cannon fodder that he doesn''t know and has no friendship, Gao Yang doesn''t mind really using them as cannon fodder.


    The change began with James and the 13th, who were desperate to return to the team.


    Gao Yang now refuses to stay with Satan''s people because where he goes means danger. Being away from Satan can keep Satan''s people away from danger. If something happens to him, he can finally let Satan retain his strength and leave seeds to the greatest extent.


    Gao Yang always knew that Satan was a whole. He also knew that if he died, others would go crazy and take revenge on him regardless of everything. However, he always thought that Satan''s people could take some rational methods to revenge, for example, plan and then move.


    But now Gao Yang finds that his idea is wishful thinking. Now that he is dead, Satan will not be involved in Satan, but Satan will do anything to avenge him. There is no reason to talk about. When he is dying, Satan will have no people who can think. Even if others maintain reason and wisdom, they can''t affect other people who have been dazed by hatred and can''t control the overall situation. Finally, Dragged down by other irrational people desperate for revenge.


    Gao Yang is the core of Satan and the spiritual pillar of Satan. The most important thing is that he is the soul of Satan. Without the soul, Satan has only a shell and will not continue to exist.


    When Bruce dies, Gao Yang can take Satan to revenge in the most violent but rational way, but if Gao Yang dies, the predictable result is that Satan will die immediately and seek his own destruction in the form of moths to the fire.


    Although he is very dissatisfied with little Downey''s practice of informing others of his situation, Gao Yang also knows that even if he tells little Downey again, little Downey will ignore his orders. There is no way. All people with normal IQ will not watch their heads cut off in order to save their bodies.


    So Gao Yang knew he couldn''t die, and then he raised his vigilance to the limit of what he could do.


    Of course, the most trustworthy people are Satan''s people, but most of them can''t move when they are injured. Therefore, Gao Yang chooses to take only two people with him. If there are more people, it''s easier to be exposed.


    After calling all the calls that should be made, Gao Yang took out a mobile phone and called Shawa the last call.


    Shava is a person Gao Yang can trust, but he is worried that shava will be targeted by interested people, so he also included shava''s phone in the list that needs anti monitoring.


    This time, Shawa''s phone didn''t get through, and no one answered at all. He frowned and dialed the phone for the second time.


    "There may be a situation. There will never be a time when Shawa''s phone can''t get through."


    When she was talking, the phone was connected. A woman panted and said in panic: "Shava told me that if someone calls this cell phone, let me tell you that he was captured. Today, at 9 a.m. this morning, someone launched a raid on the whole white shark gang. All, all important people were arrested. I don''t know who the arresting people are. Some people died, and the white shark gang can''t resist. I forgot to say that the arresting action was launched at the same time, When someone covered shava''s escape, he gave me his cell phone and taught me what to say. "


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "what else happened?"


    "I don''t know. I ran away. I don''t know where to go now. I''m in the street. I saw the police just now. I''m afraid, so I''m still running now."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "don''t run. Immediately find a place with many people and stay quiet. No one will catch you or hurt you. If they want to catch you, you can''t run at all. Listen, stay quiet and I''ll solve all this."


    After hanging up and throwing away his mobile phone, Gao Yang immediately said, "finally something happened, and it''s Shawa!"

 Chapter 1812

    The accident in Shawa made Gao Yang feel unprepared.


    The relationship with shava has always been close, but not particularly close. Gao Yang believes that if someone wants to choose a target for him, it seems that there are more suitable and important people than shava.


    But after thinking about it, Gao Yang felt that if he wanted to lead him out with a person, shava seemed to be the best choice, although shava was just a gang boss with a low status.


    If he belongs to big Ivan, no matter how high his status and role is, Gao Yang may not expose himself, but shava is different. No matter whether shava''s role is important or not, Gao Yang has to save him.


    Just after thinking for a moment, Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "it seems to be a conspiracy against me. It looks very similar. Otherwise, Shawa has no reason to be caught. The key is that he was caught instead of killed."


    Yalebin shook his head and said in a deep voice, "don''t rush to draw a conclusion. Some things will be much more complicated than you expected, but sometimes the truth may be very simple. Maybe the white shark Gang is too ostentatious. Someone decided to rectify the problem of public security."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. How can it be?"


    Yalebin said steadily, "it''s impossible, but you shouldn''t rush to make a conclusion at the beginning. First investigate and see what''s going on."


    Gao Yang took out a mobile phone, thought about it, and called a person from an intelligence agency. Of course, this person also works for him.


    "The white shark Gang just caught a lot of people in a sudden attack. Tell me, what''s the purpose of catching them, who took action by those departments and who gave orders."


    "I don''t know. I only know that the special police department of the Ministry of interior launched an operation against the white shark Gang today. I don''t know who gave the order and what the purpose is."


    Gao Yang whispered, "go check it. I''ll call you in half an hour."


    Hung up the phone, raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s the action of the Ministry of the interior, the Ministry of the interior. If this is an action inspired by the Americans, is it only the people of the Ministry of the interior?"


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "not necessarily, but sending out the special police team of the Ministry of interior must be the fastest response."


    He shouted: "maybe I have a better candidate to ask."


    After saying that, Gao Yang immediately called alchani. After alchani got through, Gao Yang said in an undisguised way: "Hello, my friend, the Ministry of internal affairs has taken action against the white shark Gang today and arrested a lot of people, and the white shark Gang is mine. From my news channels, you ordered it. Then, can you tell me why you wanted to arrest my people?"


    Alchani said in surprise, "are you kidding me? How could I give such an order? I have no reason to catch your people."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "then tell me who gave the order. Don''t say you don''t know. You are the current supreme leader of this country. You can''t not know what happened unless you want to lie to me."


    Alchini hesitated. Gao Yang didn''t want to give alchini time to think about it, so he then said, "I know you have close ties with the United States, otherwise you can''t sit in your current position. However, my friend, I hope you understand one thing, Americans can give you wealth and status, and I can take your life."


    After tearing his face without leaving face, Gao Yang continued: "I don''t ask you to stand on my side against the United States, and I don''t need it. I hope you can think about it when you perform the tasks given to you by the Americans. I can''t solve the United States with violence, but I can solve you. If you make me feel threatened or I am killed by the Americans, believe me, my friend, I have arranged enough people to kill you, my response The right way is that you can''t live if I die. You should at least think more about your life. I don''t ask you to do too much. I just ask you to quietly inform me of some situations in time. "


    As a leader of a big country, Gao Yang would never dare to say such words. For example, when facing a senior official in Russia or the United States, he would not dare to kill him, but when he faced the general office of Ukraine, he dared to make a threat without hesitation, because he had no fear.


    Alcheni breathed and whispered, "it really has nothing to do with me. It was done at the instigation of polonevich. I don''t know why he did it, but he did it."


    Raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "what happened today."


    "The special police sent by the Ministry of the interior seized a lot of wine and sent it to polonevich. Nothing else happened. The interrogation of the members of the white shark Gang continues."


    Gao Yang tightened his heart and said in a deep voice, "stop interrogation and let people out."


    Alcheni said helplessly, "I can''t do this. How can I do this? Boronivic is already the president. He just hasn''t taken office, but he must be the president. I can''t let everyone out. What''s the reason for me to do this and let people know that I have a secret connection with you?"


    "Yes, you''re really not suitable for doing this. Forget it, you just don''t know about it. I''ll deal with the rest myself."


    Alchini hesitated and whispered: "one more thing, I am really helping the United States find someone, big Ivan, and start the search for big Ivan on the premise of great confidentiality. At present, there is no progress, but the United States attaches great importance to it. I have seen three special envoys sent by the United States in recent days."


    The threat worked. Alchani would not take the initiative to say this before. For people like him, real threats are more useful than anything.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "so has the United States sent any combat troops to Kiev or any other suspicious people?"


    "The Americans don''t need to inform me of this. They want to send people directly. At most, they just let me provide convenience during the operation. They won''t tell me anything before the operation. Recently, the United States has sent a lot of people here, but then again, there are no people in Kiev? Also, I can''t control the army. The army is now in the hands of polonevich Yes, so I don''t know whether this matter has anything to do with the United States, but I''m sure if the United States wants to deal with you, it will find poroneschenko. "


    Alchini said some nonsense that everyone on earth knows, but it was still useful for him. At least he could get rid of his relationship and lead the disaster to poroneschenko.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "I know. I''ll ask poroneschenko. In addition, if you get any news, remember to tell me in time. Bye, my friend."

 Chapter 1813

    After a circle, Gao Yang now knows one thing. It was poroneschenko''s order to take shava away.


    Poroneschenko has reason to engage in the white shark Gang, because his home was emptied by shava. If something goes wrong in the white shark Gang, it''s not surprising that poroneschenko found it.


    However, the highly exalted poroneschenko should not have helped the white shark for the lost things. It is more likely that poroneschenko did so at the instigation of the Americans to lead him out., As for why poloneschenko chose to start with the white shark, I don''t know. He''s not an immortal. How can he get a definite answer when everything is a guess, unless he asked polonevich himself.


    Gao Yang took out a mobile phone and said to yalebin, "I want to call poloneschenko."


    Yalebin reached out and said casually with a smile, "if you can call, call, but remind you that if you don''t have the strength to make the other party feel fear, especially before you haven''t shown your strength to him, you''d better not act rashly."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "fortunately, I not only showed him my strength, but I also have his handle."


    To make a phone call, you always have to know someone''s number, but fortunately, Gao Yang has many ways to get poloneschenko''s contact information, so the biggest obstacle for him to make a phone call now does not exist.


    Gao Yang put the voice changer to his mouth, and then quickly dialed the phone. The phone got through, but no one answered. He called again the second time, but was refused.


    After the third call was rejected again, Gao was angry, so he didn''t call next, but sent a text message, which wrote a word, USB flash drive.


    This time poroneschenko''s phone soon took the initiative to call. After Gao Yang connected the phone, he said slowly, "Hello, who are you?"


    "You called me three times in a row. Don''t you know who I am?"


    Gao Yang was very impatient because he was afraid that polonevich would give him signal positioning at the other end of the phone, so he didn''t dare and couldn''t say too much nonsense, so he immediately said, "don''t talk nonsense. I don''t want to beat around the bush with you and tell me who you are. I need to know your identity."


    "I''m poroneschenko. I''m busy, so let''s open up. What do you want?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "I don''t want anything. You and I all know what the content of the USB flash disk is. Don''t worry. I won''t threaten you with publishing the content of the USB flash disk. I don''t need to do that. I don''t disdain to do that. You want me to return the USB flash disk to you, but is it meaningful? After such a long time, I can copy it countless times."


    "Listen, since you know who I am, you should learn to be smart. I warn you..."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "shut up! I warned you! I can casually enter your home, empty your collection, take away your USB flash disk, and I can also enter your home and cut off your head!"


    After pressing down poroneschenko''s momentum, he raised his cold voice: "Mr. poroneschenko, you are just one of the many presidents of Ukraine. Besides, you haven''t officially become president yet. Some people are in your seat and others are down, and I''ve been here all the time. I watch each of you silently. I never need you to cooperate with me, but if you dare to provoke me, I''ll kill you. It''s not difficult for me, especially important You can hide in the presidential palace, but your family can''t. I can kill them one by one. I can destroy everything you cherish and your life. "


    "You are... Big Ivan!"


    "Yes, I''m big Ivan."


    After a short dialogue, poloneschenko whispered, "you took the USB flash disk. What do you want to do? I don''t think it offends you or hurts your interests. Our business is not all the way."


    Gao Yang disdained: "your cooperation with Hunter infringed on some of my interests, but I don''t care about it. I also disdain to announce your cooperation plan, because hunter will die soon. You and I will give you due respect, on the premise that you didn''t annoy me, but now you annoyed me."


    Poroneschenko said in a deep voice, "you mean the white shark Gang?"


    Gao Yang said coldly, "yes, white shark Gang, tell me, do you unite with the Americans to kill me? If so, I accept your war declaration."


    Poroneschenko breathed a sigh and whispered, "big Ivan, I''ve heard your name. I never thought of any conflict with you. As I said, our business is not all the way. As for the white shark Gang, I don''t know that the white shark Gang belongs to you. I just found the lost wine, and then found that my home may have been stolen by the white shark Gang, so I took action."


    Raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "wine? Just wine?"


    "Of course, it''s not just wine. I''m concerned about which USB flash disk. Of course, it''s also my main purpose to find those collections. After all, they''re all my hard collection. Of course, I hope to find them back."


    He shouted loudly: "Well, needless to say, put the people back to me. It should not have happened. Everyone understands. It''s better to understand some words. I''m not an aggressive guy. In fact, I''m very gentle. As long as there is no fundamental interest dispute between us, we can cooperate. Otherwise, you have to deal with me with the Americans anyway, so it''s better Let''s see who died first. "


    Bologneshenko said calmly: "this matter has nothing to do with the Americans, because I didn''t know that the white shark gang was your big Ivan before. I only know that they are a newly rising Gang, and you have never set a precedent for supporting the gang. It''s just a mistake. It''s no problem to release people. Release them immediately, but my collections..."


    Gao Yang said decisively, "I like your collection very much. I''ll give you the wine back, but I have to leave some of my favorite guns and weapons. I have to admit that your collection is really good. Some of them are things I''ve been looking for for for a long time. Forget about other miscellaneous things. I don''t know where to throw them."


    Poroneschenko smiled without stopping: "You don''t have to give it back to me. You like my collection. I''m glad to give it to you. It''s my gift. I respect your status, Mr. Da Ivan. I know your weight in Ukraine. I very much hope to be the same as before. I don''t annoy you and you don''t annoy me. We coexist peacefully. After all, we do completely different business, and I even want to invite you Can you sit down and have a good talk when the time is ripe? "


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "yes, first put the people back to me, immediately, and then we can coexist peacefully. It''s that simple."

 Chapter 1814

    Before becoming president, poroneshenko was a businessman and a very successful businessman.


    Gao Yang likes to deal with businessmen, because businessmen are generally realistic. Most people are pragmatists with the supremacy of interests. When making a decision on something, they will not stubbornly adhere to the principles of *************************************************************.


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and said solemnly to yalebin: "poloneschenko said he would release people immediately. Do you think there is a problem with the progress of this matter so far?"


    Yalebin thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, we can''t verify poroneschenko''s words. We must be highly vigilant about this person. Now we can only see the results. If the people of the white shark gang are released soon, the situation will be better. If poroneschenko promised happily, it will be more troublesome."


    After saying that, yalebin''s face changed, smiled at Gao Yang and said: "I thought you would be very polite when you called poroneschenko, and even humbly begged him to let him go. You seem to be used to talking with people very politely, and then hinted that the other party will take more drastic measures. I didn''t expect you to be so tough this time. You are very tough and straightforward to threaten the other party, whether it''s alcini or poroneschenko. Why?"


    He shrugged and said: "It''s very simple, because you can''t be too polite to people like them, suggesting that they will take tough measures. It''s better to tell them directly that if they don''t obey, they will die. Will arsheni and poroneschenko be the kind of people who would rather die for the sake of principle? They are just climbing to the peak of life and are proud. How can they be willing to die? As I said, the United States can give them everything, And I just need to be able to take their lives. "


    Yalebin nodded and smiled and said, "yes, you''ve got the point."


    Exclaimed loudly: "Such people are actually the easiest to deal with. If they can sell their motherland for their own interests, they can certainly sell the new master they have just taken refuge in for their own lives. Moreover, I don''t want them to stand on my side against the United States. I just ask them to give me some information occasionally and bind their lives with mine. I can''t think of any difference between them Refuse for any reason. Since they can''t refuse, and I must clearly threaten their lives, what''s polite? A low-key threat is better than a strong warning. "


    Yalebin clapped his hands, nodded with emotion on his face and said, "yes, that''s right. You learn very fast."


    Gao Yang smiled and bowed: "thank you for your praise and your teaching, my teacher."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "I didn''t say anything this time. It''s your own decision, the way you choose."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "how to say, after learning from you for a few days, my vision is unprecedented clear. In the past, I may really imply a threat as you said."


    Tata said angrily: "don''t flatter each other, throw your cell phone quickly!"


    Gao Yang was shocked. He quickly turned off his mobile phone and threw it out.


    Yalebin said with a smile, "what''s next, what should we do next?"


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "look at the results. If bologneshenko really let people go, the matter will come to an end for the time being, but if he didn''t let people go, it will be troublesome. I have to arrange someone to make bologneshenko feel a real threat immediately."


    Yalebin said faintly, "just make him feel threatened, don''t we kill him immediately? We really have the ability to assassinate him."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "that''s not good. How can we kill without saying the difficulty? It''s just the possible consequences of assassination. We can''t afford it. Although it''s to let big Ivan carry the pot, bologneshenko is the president of Ukraine after all."


    Yalebin nodded, and then he suddenly said, "do you care about the shava helped by the white shark? If bologneshenko refuses to release people, will you really risk exposure to fight bologneshenko to the end for a shava at this critical juncture?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "yes, I will."


    Aribin paused. Then he waved his right hand and whispered, "forget it, I won''t comment. I said I wouldn''t interfere with your decision."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I know. You want to say that it''s not worth putting yourself in danger for a gang leader, right? You want to say that I shouldn''t take risks for shava, because I can find a lot of people like shava, and I can support another gang at any time, can''t I?"


    "You know that?" said jarebin in surprise. "Are you still doing this?"


    Gao Yang was a little embarrassed and said, "how to say, yalebin, we are in different positions, and the conclusion will not be the same. According to the Chinese dialect, you live high in the temple and I live far away from the Jianghu. When you make a decision, you have the whole country as your backing, and when I make a decision, I can only be responsible for myself.


    In short, your subordinates are in a dilemma, and when you are in a position to complete their lives and tasks, you can choose to sacrifice your subordinates to complete their tasks. Then, you will be supplemented by new personnel, and no one will accuse you of doing wrong, because in your position, you have to do that.


    I''m different. I''m a mercenary. Now my identity is more complex, but no matter what my identity is, I live by force. We have no backing. For my people, I''m their backing. No one will send trained soldiers to me, and no one will pay for my failure. I have to be responsible for myself, Responsible to all who follow me.


    Therefore, I can''t abandon anyone who is determined to follow me to fight the world. If the people''s hearts are scattered, the team can''t be brought. "


    After slowly saying this, Gao Yang spread his hand and said: "Our positions are different, so our habits are different. I don''t know if I should say, well, the backing of the black devil is the Soviet Union. If the Soviet Union is gone, the black devil will be over, and my backing is my brothers. No matter what we encounter or how much trouble we have, as long as we are still together, we can rise again and again So, shava is working for me now. I am responsible for him and I have the obligation to save him. If there is really no way, I can only give up, but as long as there is hope, I have to be responsible for him. Danger is not an excuse for me to give up. Anyway, even if I don''t save him, my situation is also very dangerous, right? "


    Yalebin breathed, nodded and said, "you are right. Thank you for teaching me this."

 Chapter 1815

    Now Gao Yang has to go through many detours when communicating with the outside world, so he can''t contact Shawa directly. Even if Shawa is released, he can''t tell him directly.


    After an hour, Gao Yang called Sava''s phone again, which was the number given to the woman by Sava. This time, the phone answered very quickly.


    "Hello, who are you?"


    The phone was answered by a woman. After a click in Gao Yang''s heart, he whispered, "where''s Shawa? Has he come out? Have you been contacted?"


    "He''s out! He''s been released. He just released, but I haven''t seen him yet. He just called me and asked me. I''m going to see him. The situation in shava doesn''t seem very good, but I don''t know what happened."


    Gao Yang was relieved and whispered, "where are the others? Did white shark help others release it?"


    "I don''t know."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "you go to see Shawa. I''ll call again in half an hour."


    After putting down the phone, Gao Yang smiled at yalebin around him and said, "people are released. The speed is OK."


    Yalebin nodded and whispered, "I don''t know if poroneschenko has any conspiracy, but he has released goodwill now. Wait and see. If poroneschenko doesn''t have any hidden means or can''t see any obvious collusion with the United States, you have to show him something. You stole all his collections?"


    Gao Yang said with a wary face: "yes, what do you mean? Let me pay him back? That''s not good. I like those things, but I won''t."


    Yalebin said helplessly, "you know, sometimes people go crazy for their own collections. The things they collect hard are all the crystallization of their hard work and stolen. No one can bear this kind of blow."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "but poloneschenko said he gave me something."


    "What if it was to let you relax your vigilance? What would you do if you changed?"


    Gao Yang thought about his Satan''s blade and the collections he put on his farm. Then he said firmly on his face: "Whoever dares to steal my favorite collection, I have to kill him if I fucking chase after Mars! Er, but I can''t return poroneschenko''s things."


    Yalebin said helplessly, "I thought you really had a big picture just now."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s easy to say anything else. This won''t work. Anyway, big Ivan carries the pot. Let him solve it. I can''t return the things. At most, I can return the parts I don''t like to him."


    After that, Gaoyang''s mobile phone that kept on rang. Gaoyang seemed to find a Savior and quickly connected the phone. He was afraid that yalebin would continue to persuade him to return his collection. How could this be possible.


    Didn''t see who called. Gao Yang answered and said loudly, "Hello, that one."


    "I''m Brian."


    Gao Yang was a little surprised. Brian said he would tell him how to find Deyue when he saw anasta Jinna. Then Brian went to find his lost cannon for him. As a result, he didn''t believe it these days. Gao Yang couldn''t get in touch with him on the phone. He thought Brian didn''t count. Unexpectedly, he called at this time.


    "Brian, ha, great, you finally called me."


    Brian smiled brightly and said, "unlike the beasts of the black devil, I''m a man of my word. Listen, the cannon you''re looking for has fallen. My people found the one. They caught him and asked about the whereabouts of the cannon. Your cannon was sold to the 72 machine brigade."


    Gao Yang immediately scolded, and then he said strangely: "did I hear you right? The artillery was not sold to Dongwu militia lacking heavy firepower, but to the 72nd brigade? Also, the 72nd brigade is a mechanical brigade. What do they want to do with towed artillery? Are your people right?"


    Brian''s voice sounded discontented and shouted: "Don''t question my human ability. Listen, I haven''t finished yet. The truth is more strange than that. Someone funded to buy these cannons and immediately handed them over to the 72nd brigade. The guy named Jefferson said that the number and equipment of the 72nd brigade are far beyond the scale of a brigade, okay? The 72nd brigade has been deliberately strengthened. Now the 72nd brigade is a mixed loading brigade, infantry and mechanization Infantry, artillery, as well as the original armored vehicles, the 72nd brigade is not short of anything. So far, the 72nd brigade is still purchasing heavily. Jefferson is looking for tanks and helicopters for the 72nd brigade. This is what a mechanized brigade should have? "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Falk, I''m confused. Some people are arming the 72nd brigade, and even say that some people regard the 72nd brigade as a private armed force. Do you know who the investor is?"


    Brian said angrily: "I don''t know how much an arms dealer can know. Listen, the interesting thing is still behind. The artillery was handed over to the 72nd brigade because the 72nd brigade lacked large caliber artillery, but do you know what Jefferson got from the 72nd brigade? It''s not money. It''s four tanks and four fortresses, m tank. Then Jefferson transported the tanks to a place and handed them over to a group of people who didn''t know their origin, Either the 72nd brigade or Dongwu, or a group of armed men of unknown origin, and Jefferson got $10 million. "


    Gao Yang rubbed his head and said, "I''m really confused. So, where is the place of weapons trading?"


    Brian shouted, "it''s not far from Donetsk, a place called dokuchaev."


    Gao Yang trembled in his heart. The place was very close to the place controlled by the angel mercenary regiment, so he immediately said, "is there any more detailed content?"


    Brian said: "No, Jefferson couldn''t ask anything. He delivered the goods at night and couldn''t see anything clearly. He sent the tank to the place in a board car. A group of people wearing unmarked clothes drove away the tank and gave him money. The only clue is that those people spoke English. Well, there''s so much we know from Jefferson. Your gun must not be found. I''ll give it to you You keep it. If you want to live, send someone to hand it over and take Jefferson away. If you don''t want to live, it will be over. Kill Jefferson and I''ll pay off your favor. "


    Gao Yang said in a hurry, "no, man, your favor is not over yet. You haven''t told me how to find Deyue."


    "Oh, er, I forgot about it. I''ve been in heaven these days. I''m sorry. According to the agreement, I should have told you earlier. You remember the phone number of Deyue, and I will never change the phone number."


    Gao Yang grinned, "it''s just a phone?"


    "The phone is not enough? A phone number that will not be changed can''t guarantee you to find Deyue?"

 Chapter 1816

    A phone number that can''t be changed can find people, but it has to have enough technical strength.


    For Gao Yang, as long as he needs it, he can easily locate a number in Ukraine, but this can only be because he has enough strength locally.


    In other places, such as the United States or Britain, Gao Yang can''t locate a number through the police station or any communication department. However, as long as he knows the number and has enough money, it''s not impossible to find the desired target.


    So it''s really valuable for Brian to give a phone number that he won''t change. It''s much better than the Deyue address Gao Yang once spent a lot of money to buy from Justin.


    "That''s enough. Please give me your phone number, thank you."


    "Remember the phone."


    Gao Yang wrote down Brian''s number in his little book, and then he whispered, "OK, I''ve written down the phone."


    "What about Jefferson? You haven''t said yet. Do you want someone?"


    Gao Yang thought for a while. He didn''t have time or hands to pick up Jefferson. He just wanted to have a retrial several times, and there was no need.


    "Are you clear? How are your people''s interrogation skills?"


    Brian said discontentedly, "the people I brought out have full marks for their interrogation skills."


    With a disdainful smile on his face, yalebin coughed loudly and said in a low voice, "then kill him. In a cruel way, tell him that I am very angry that he stole my things. Well, I want to see his body and ask your people to take a picture. I want to be able to see his face or other remarkable features and send the picture to a mobile phone. Is that ok?"


    Brian smiled, "you''re careful enough."


    Gao Yang also said with a smile: "I can''t trust you, but we can''t be careless in our business, right? You take a call and send the picture to this number."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what Jefferson who stole his cannon looks like, but kanchelski knows, so he tells Brian kanchelski''s phone. Soon, Brian says, "OK, write down the phone, and I''ll ask them to send you a picture."


    He sighed loudly, smiled and said, "OK, that''s it, Brian. One more question, you just said you were in heaven, so you must have found her? The result is good, right?"


    Brian was silent for a moment, and then said in a very gentle voice: "yes, I found her. After countless hardships and lies, we can still meet. Thank God, thank you. I haven''t seen a compassionate person for a long time. I must say thank you to you. Thank you very much."


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile, "you''re welcome. There aren''t many people like me this year."


    Brian suddenly said: "Are you with the black devil? The captain of the black devil, please tell him that he is a son of a bitch. In addition, tell him that Kate told me all the plans back then, so I know Kate confessed to me that all the plans they had arranged, but Kate revealed more to me than they planned. I I already know everything, but I''m still willing to do anything for Kate. He can''t control everything. "


    The corner of Gao Yang''s mouth took a smoke, looked and listened to the hands-free alebin next to him. Alebin shrugged and didn''t say anything, but looked very disdainful.


    Gao Yang coughed twice and whispered, "well, I''ll tell him."


    Brian chuckled. After a short silence, he whispered, "I said I would help you do something to repay you. You chose a small thing. Therefore, I paid off the debt. Now we don''t owe anyone. That''s all. I think we''ll never meet again in the future."


    Gao Yang said with emotion: "are you going to retire completely?"


    "Yes, we will find a stable place to enjoy the rest of our life."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "this result is good. It''s over. I wish you happiness."


    "Thank you. Bye, no, no, don''t see you again. It''s better to say goodbye to people like you. Please finally help me tell everyone of the black devil that they are a group of sons of bitches. Goodbye."


    Tata shouted, "Brian, you son of a bitch fool, may you stop being so stupid for the rest of your life, goodbye!"


    Gao Yang is sure that Brian heard Tata''s cry, but he didn''t scold back. He just smiled and said loudly, "black devil, I finally won the victory. Goodbye, black devil."


    Brian hung up the phone, then alebin sighed and said with a smile, "let Brian think he is the ultimate winner. Let him and anasta kina live happily. It''s a small compensation for his twenty years in the CIA''s black prison."


    Tata spread his hand, then put his hand back on the steering wheel and said indifferently, "just be happy. If it were me, I would hit him again."


    Yalebin shook his head and said with a smile, "when I am old, my heart is much softer than before. Besides, anasta Jinna has also paid a great price. We should give anasta Jinna a happy ending. Well, we owe her."


    Tata said disdainfully, "if it weren''t for anasta kina, I wouldn''t let Brian keep the illusion."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said loudly, "isn''t it? Brian thought he got the truth, but it''s still false?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "it''s obvious that Anna starkina revealed her identity and then leaked the plan again. Brian thought Anna starkina had confessed everything to him, but this is basically a part of the plan. We found the weakness in Brian''s character and made the plan for his weakness."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I thought anasta kina really fell in love with Brian."


    Alebin said expressionless, "she was in love with Brian, otherwise how could she move Brian? Just, as a KGB, everything about herself must be subject to the overall situation, including emotion."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I see, so Anna will be so excited when she hears the news of Brian again, because her emotion is true. Wow, it''s terrible. Do you have the means to control people''s hearts?"


    After Jabin''s mouth wriggled a few times, he whispered, "it''s not that we can control people''s hearts, but that people at that time still had faith."


    "Can you sacrifice everything for your country?" he said in a low voice


    Jarebin nodded and said, "yes, just like me."


    After a long silence, Gao Yang picked up the phone again and whispered, "Er, I should call. The news I just got is too abnormal. What do you think, alebin?"

 Chapter 1817

    Gao Yang must call Nate Schumacher.


    Gao Yang was subordinate to the Ukrainian Arsenal and pulled out the artillery belonging to big Ivan that the Ukrainian military did not know existed. He sent the artillery to the port, then someone stole his artillery, sent them to a mechanical brigade, changed four tanks, and finally sold the four tanks to an unknown armed force.


    Any link in this process, for the vast majority of ordinary people in the world, taking it out alone can make people feel incredible, and so many incredible links add up, even Gao Yang, who is used to all kinds of strange things in the underground world.


    In particular, what happened to the 72nd mechanized brigade is particularly puzzling. There are about 3000 people in a brigade, so the strengthening of the 72nd brigade can explain many possibilities. Who did it and why did it? It''s very troublesome to study it carefully. The most important thing is that the current station of the 72nd brigade is very close to the angel mercenary regiment, and the mysterious armed force that receives tanks, Very close to the angel mercenary regiment.


    Most importantly, Satan is now in the territory of angels, very close to the 72nd brigade and not far from the mysterious armed forces.


    Gao Yang quickly dialed Knight Schumacher''s phone, but it was Knight''s adjutant, not Knight himself, who answered the phone.


    "I''m a ram. Where''s Nate?"


    "Mr. commander is at the front. What can I do for you?"


    "Nate went to the front? What was he doing at the front?"


    Knight is not just a mercenary leader now. Just like Gao Yang, he is now in charge of a big stall, a big stall, a top commander, leaving thousands of people behind and running to the front to shoot. What''s this called? So knight has no time and can''t go to the front to fight in person.


    However, Gao Yang asked Nate what he was doing in the front line, but his adjutant immediately said, "I''m sorry, sir, I don''t know, I can''t say if I know."


    Gao Yang has some helplessness. There are few German specific inflexibility on knight, but Knight''s adjutant, frankly speaking, is a serviceman, but he is really inflexible. Even knight can''t change his inflexibility.


    The adjutant''s nickname is wizard. Gao Yang not only knows him very well, but also insists on the principle of commander reciprocity. He also insists on calling Gao Yang''s rank instead of calling him his nickname like a normal mercenary. Therefore, when facing Gao Yang, he must maintain enough respect and politeness as he treats Nate, You must call general Gao Yang, not ram.


    Gao Yang''s rank is an honorary rank. It''s OK. The problem is that Gao Yang has a total of more than a dozen people. Your Excellency, the intelligence officer, one by one, is not pleasant to hear. It''s not shy.


    Gao Yang is not able to correct his discomfort. Knight wanted a very rigid person to be an intelligence officer because, to put it mildly, he can stick to principles and rigor. Another aide of knight, who is also the intelligence officer of the Tianshi mercenary regiment, is not rigid at all. On the contrary, The angel''s intelligence officer is a personal genius.


    Gao Yang was helpless, so he whispered, "wizard, listen to me and contact Knight quickly. I have something urgent! I just got an important information! I don''t need to see knight, but I must talk to Knight immediately."


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m ordered not to disturb the colonel. If it''s important information, I can contact our intelligence officer for you."


    Gao Yang was very helpless, so he immediately said, "you has the final say, you can contact me, whoever you are."


    Soon, a man smiled on the phone and said, "Hello, RAM."


    It would be more comfortable for another person to speak. He raised his voice and said in a low voice, "where''s Nate?"


    "He, he can''t help going to the front."


    "What are you doing? Why do you need Nate to go to the front? Is something big happening?"


    "Well, I just can''t stay. This ghost place is too boring. He repeats the same thing every day. Nate wants to shoot a few shots."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "it''s too irresponsible. Listen, tell knight that the 72 mechanical brigade not far from your department is very abnormal."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The strength of the 72nd brigade is far better than expected. It''s not a mechanized brigade at all. I don''t know how strong the 72nd brigade is now, but they have strengthened at least one artillery regiment. By the way, they stole artillery from me! Someone is arming the 72nd brigade, but I don''t know who it is. There is an unknown armed man who speaks English. It''s very close to you. They just got four Tank, this is the information I''ve got so far. I don''t know how strong the 72nd brigade is, but you must be vigilant! "


    "The 72nd brigade is moving towards us, but there is another militia in the middle of the zone under our control. The 72nd brigade will contact them first. However, we really have to be vigilant. I will inform Knight of this information immediately."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly, "OK, after meeting Nate, ask him to call me as soon as possible."


    After that, Gao Yang wanted to hang up, but he couldn''t help saying, "you''re not the mysterious armed forces I said? You didn''t spend $10 million on four tanks, did you?"


    "No such thing!"


    Gao Yang said, "well, that''s it. Let Knight call me as soon as possible."


    The reason for this question is that Gao Yang is worried about whether Knight originally wanted to buy the cannons he stole. As a result, after being asked by Gao Yang, Gao Yang simply didn''t buy cannons, so that Gao Yang won''t want to go back again, and then replaced them with four tanks. It''s not impossible.


    Hung up the phone with doubts. Gao Yang shook his head at jarebin and said, "it''s too complicated to understand."


    Yalebin also shook his head and said, "yes, it''s too complicated. There''s nothing to analyze with the existing intelligence. I think the 72nd brigade is most likely supported by the Americans. However, the United States has already controlled Ukraine. If it wants to arm the Ukrainian army, there''s no need to focus on one brigade."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "someone wants to fish in troubled waters."


    Knight said, "I can only think so, but I can''t check it."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "if you don''t understand, you don''t want to. If you can''t check it, it has nothing to do with me. Although losing the cannon makes me very angry, I can''t come back from the 72nd brigade, so let the angel mercenary group have a headache. I''d better deal with the matter in front of my eyes."


    He was dealing with shava, but he was interrupted by a phone call from Brian. At this time, Gao Yang certainly had to go on with his work.


    Gao Yang dialed Sava''s phone again. This time, not the woman answered, but Sava answered.


    Shawa''s voice sounded very tired and weak. He said in a very low voice, "boss, I''m out."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "where are the others?"


    "They all came out, and many of the arrested ones were released."


    He said in a low voice, "just come out. How are you? Haven''t you suffered too much?"


    Shava smiled bitterly, and then whispered, "I''ve suffered a lot this time. When those bastards torture people, it''s like treating animals. No, they''re not so miserable."


    After finishing with a bitter smile, shava said proudly, "boss, I didn''t say anything! Only I know where to hide things, but I didn''t say anything! Those wine were picked up and left. You said it was given to me, but I didn''t say a word about your things, those guns and the drawings I kept recently!"


    He breathed loudly, then said in a deep voice, "you''re very good. I know you''re reliable. What did they ask you?"


    "That''s what we stole. They tortured me first, and then everyone else left. Only one person asked me the whereabouts of a USB flash disk. I didn''t say. Of course, I don''t know. Then the person left, and others tossed me, but I carried it. Boss, I definitely didn''t betray you!"


    "I believe you. Well, go home and have a good rest for a few days. In addition, tell other brothers that they are all right now. That''s all. Let them not worry."


    "I know, I know. If we can be released, it means we''re all right. Boss, you''re great! I never thought we could come out again. Well, boss, can we meet? There''s something I want to talk about after I see you."


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang decided to meet shava, although it was a bit risky, because the purpose of poroneschenko''s arrest had not been fully understood, and it was unknown whether shava would really die rather than surrender as he said. Now the request to meet in shava is a trap, and it is not impossible.


    However, it is precisely because shava can not guarantee whether he is reliable or not that Gao Yang has to meet him as soon as possible, because shava''s current role is very critical, and we must confirm whether he is still trustworthy.


    "OK, let''s meet. I''ll tell you where to meet later and wait for me to call."

 Chapter 1818

    It''s not easy to meet shava. Gaoyang has to make a lot of arrangements.


    We went to a relatively safe place with yalebin, which is in the city center, but it is relatively remote. It is a very old block. If we want to escape, the roads extend in all directions and are all small roads. We chose this place because Gao Yang still has room to fight if special forces want to catch him alive or kill him, But if someone shoots him with a bomb or missile, he''s finished.


    In order to avoid sending people from the air, he went to the city center and made many people his shield. He felt that even if the Americans found him in the city center, they wouldn''t give him a laser guided bomb.


    Find a safe place, and then tarta goes to see shava first. After meeting, tarta will naturally assess the reliability of shava first. If he thinks it''s OK, he will bring shava to Gaoyang. If he thinks there''s a problem, he will kill shava directly, or go further. If shava really changes his mind, there''s a trap waiting for tarta, Tata was buried there.


    But shava did not betray Gaoyang as he said. Tata must have judged this. Therefore, after seeing shava, Tata would circle with shava to prevent someone from following him, and finally send him to Gaoyang.


    Talta took Shawa for two hours, drove, walked, took public transportation, and specially entered some buildings to go around and disguise, so as to avoid UAVs staring at them. Since he was tracked by UAVs last time, talta paid special attention to the eyes from the sky.


    Shawa''s appearance was really miserable. One of his eyes was seriously congested and he limped. Tata had to hold him. Both hands were wrapped with gauze, but blood could still be seen on several fingertips.


    "Boss..."


    Shava''s voice was particularly hoarse after he was shot in the neck, resulting in damage to his vocal cords. Now, he is even more hoarse. He speaks like two tiles rubbing together.


    Gao Yang stood there and patted Shawa on the shoulder. As a result, before he said anything with emotion, Shawa was patted by him and staggered to one side.


    Gao Yang pulled up a chair and whispered, "sit down and say."


    After letting Shawa sit down, Gao Yang sighed, "you''ve suffered. I''m sorry to let you make such a big bend. Now I''m watched very closely and have to be careful."


    Shava nodded, "I know it''s an extraordinary time."


    Gao Yang looked at Shawa''s fingers and frowned, "what''s the matter with your hand?"


    Shava grinned and whispered, "fingers are all right. They pulled out seven of my nails."


    Gao Yang''s face was very ugly, but after thinking for a moment, he whispered, "this can only be done. I have reached an agreement with poloney shenkoda. He will not find trouble in the future, and he will turn a blind eye to the existence of the white shark gang. The only requirement is not to go too far. It''s good to make people angry, so now we can''t retaliate."


    Shava nodded and said with a smile, "revenge? I don''t want revenge. To be honest, I''m surprised to come out. I know you''ll save me, but I didn''t expect to release me so soon. After this, the white shark gang has no opponent in Kiev."


    After saying this happily, shava then said with a embarrassed face: "Boss, when I came to see you, I wanted to apologize to you. This incident was my fault. I shouldn''t have happened. Last time we pulled some things, and you gave me a lot of money. After I divided it among the people who worked, I thought I should reward several brothers who worked hard, so I gave them several bottles of wine from the wine cellar last time, one bottle for each person As a result, an asshole took some of his younger brothers to a restaurant for dinner with wine and kept blowing. We thought poroneschenko didn''t investigate the matter, but he was actually tracking it down. A policeman found him and immediately arrested him. That was last night. This morning, they directly arrested people. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a low voice, "it''s so good. It''s not what I''m most worried about. However, Shawa, I''ve said many times. Now you have to be careful. You can hide the wine and enjoy it yourself."


    Gao Yang was blaming Shawa. Shawa said with a ashamed face: "yes, I''ve been too arrogant recently."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "the past is over. Don''t mention it again. What happened to the first person you were caught."


    Shava paused for a moment, then said with a lost face: "He was badly hurt. He couldn''t carry it this morning and gave everything he knew. However, he only said that we drove to poroneschenko''s house to pull things. He didn''t say about drawing, because he didn''t ask him. It happened because he showed off. And he did sell the white shark Gang. According to the rules, I should kill him, but, boss, I came to replace him Plead, can you keep him alive? "


    After looking up and looking up, Shawa lowered his head again and said uneasily: "I know the rules, I really know, but his confession is really unbearable. I know the taste. He was the first person to fight the world with me. He has always been very reliable and diligent. He has never made mistakes. This time, he really deserved to die, but he is really my best brother. I, I can''t do it..."


    "Who is it?" he whispered


    Shawa was very embarrassed and said, "aliosha."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "Oh, aliosha, I know him. He also gave me a lighter. This guy is really rash. He is not suitable for this kind of work. Shawa, it''s your fault. You don''t employ people properly. Aliosha is a good hand, but it''s your fault to let him participate in these confidential work."


    Shava nodded: "yes, I shouldn''t let him participate in these detailed work, but he is very reliable, I just..."


    He came from a humble background and mixed up with a group of poor brothers who dared to fight and kill. After mixing out, shava was very good to the group of brothers who fought with him, so shava was also a righteous man. Gao Yang appreciated shava''s point very much, so he was willing to support shava rather than others.


    Loyalty is the advantage of Shawa. Since he appreciates the advantages of Shawa, Gao Yang will not force Shawa to act without loyalty, so he said in a deep voice: "Shava, how to deal with aliosha is your business. You don''t have to ask me. I trust you. You can do what you think you should do. Use the appropriate method. If you think aliosha is still dead, kill him. If aliosha is not dead, let him live well and make your own decisions."


    Shava looked up at Gao Yang and said in surprise, "is it OK?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course there must be necessary punishment. It''s good for him to remember this lesson and have a long memory. But it''s too much to kill aliosha when it happens. Of course, if aliosha does something unforgivable, no matter how good your relationship with him is, you should kill or have to kill. This is my point of view."


    Shawa nodded repeatedly and said, "thank you, thank you. I know how to do it. I have to teach aleosha a a lesson. Of course, I''m also wrong about this, but thank you, boss."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you must see me just to plead for aliosha, right? Brother, I don''t want to decide everything for you. The white shark Gang belongs to you. You don''t have to ask me anything. Of course you decide your people and your affairs."


    Shava smiled and said, "it''s different. It almost missed your big event."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he whispered, "things on my side are troublesome recently, and it''s dangerous to meet you. If you don''t have anything else, go back quickly and have a good rest. It''s terrible to be tossed this time. You have to rest for a few days."


    Gao Yang''s things are all placed in the Shawa, and they are particularly important things. For example, the drawings recently seized by surprise were finally handed over to the Shawa for storage, but Gao Yang didn''t mention a word. Trust is trust. Needless to say, if he no longer trusts the Shawa, he still doesn''t have to say anything. Just pull the things away and abandon the Shawa completely.


    Shava stood up and whispered, "OK, I''ll go first, boss. Be careful."


    Tarta came in from the door, held Shawa and walked away. She breathed loudly, took a sip of coffee on the table, and whispered, "come on, it''s time to withdraw again. I hate this feeling, just like a hiding mouse."


    Yalebin stood up and said helplessly, "it''s a completely different choice from me. I''m really curious why I appreciate you."


    Gao Yang smiled: "It''s very simple. Loyalty is superfluous for intelligence agencies. It is an emotion that should not be. It belongs to something that must be abandoned, because you don''t need loyalty as the core cohesion at all, but for me, loyalty is very precious. Let''s say Shawa. First of all, he and I must have enough interests, but there must be other things besides simple interests West? "


    Yalebin said in a deep voice, "fear is very effective."


    Raise your head and say: "Yes, interest plus fear is the most basic means to control people, but yalebin, fear is not reliable for people like us. For those who are not afraid of death and take their lives seriously, how can you threaten them with their lives? They are just gangsters. Don''t ask them for professional trained agents. Your experience is deeper than righteousness and fear Level training, these gangsters don''t have, and neither do I, so handouts are more effective than bluffing for people like me and shava. "


    Jarebin shrugged and said, "it makes sense. You are too low."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "this time he was caught and tortured and refused to betray me, not because he was afraid I would kill him, but because he spoke of righteousness to me and felt that betraying me was more painful than death. There are not many people who speak of righteousness these days. In fact, there have been very few. Shawa is a rare person who speaks of righteousness. I cherish his advantage, so I have to let him keep it well."

 Chapter 1819

    The matter was settled. Gaoyang and yalebin walked out of the cafe and joined tarta, who seemed to walk casually in the street. The three walked along the sidewalk.


    "How did shava get there?"


    "Taxi."


    "How do we go?"


    "Taxi."


    After a brief conversation with Gao Yang, Tata looked around and whispered, "give me some money. I don''t have any money."


    Gao Yangji was surprised and said, "you have no money?"


    Tata said angrily, "you don''t pay me. You took some money with you and have spent it. Now I don''t have money to pay by taxi. Don''t you want me to rob or default?"


    Gao Yang immediately put his hand into his pocket, but after he put his hand into his suit pocket, he quickly changed his face, and then whispered, "I don''t have money, I don''t have any..."


    Gaoyang and Tata immediately looked at yalebin collectively, and yalebin spread out his hands.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "it was your account just now. Don''t say you have no money!"


    Yalebin''s face remained unchanged and said with a smile, "I have a total of 200 grivna. I just spent 140 grivna in the coffee shop, and I spent the remaining 60. I didn''t let him change."


    "Come back!" he shouted loudly


    Alebin nodded and said, "OK, you go."


    Gao Yang immediately said with a bitter face, "forget it, I can''t afford to lose that man."


    Tata said coldly, "even if you want to come back, it''s not enough. We take a taxi to the place where we put the car. What an idiot. You don''t take money when you go out! Stupid mistake!"


    Gao Yang lowered his voice and said, "you said you can''t use dollars! You said you''d better not use dollars now, but only grifner! We''ve run out of grifner! And you didn''t exchange cash."


    Gaoyang used to exchange 100000 US dollars for grivna. Now the price of US dollar against grivna is rising all the way in the Ukrainian financial market. The official exchange rate is one US dollar against twelve grivna, but one US dollar on the black market can be 25 grivna or even higher. With the spread of war in Ukraine, Everyone is trying to change their grifner into other strong currencies such as US dollar or euro, so the exchange rate of US dollar will certainly continue to soar.


    It''s also an ability to mobilize a large amount of cash. It''s even more an ability to call a large amount of cash in Ukraine. Now Gaoyang can call less than 3 million cash at any time. If necessary, he can ask people to send less than 30 million cash in a day. Therefore, Gaoyang must have no shortage of money.


    Unfortunately, Gao Yang was short of time. He used to live in Ukraine with dollars and enjoy a higher exchange rate. However, after knowing that the United States was looking for him everywhere, yalebin thought that using dollars was a very dangerous move and easy to be watched by interested people, so they spent cash to use grivna, so Gao Yang took 100000 dollars and converted it into grivna, Then he gave everyone who went out on business a sum of pocket money, but now grifner ran out, but they didn''t change it in time.


    Now it''s not a question of using dollars. It''s Gao Yang. None of them has money.


    Tata gasped and whispered, "steal, rob, or directly rob a car."


    I''ll call Shawa. He hasn''t gone far yet. Let him come back and give him some money


    Tata said angrily, "do you think he was beaten? Do you think he can have money?"


    Yalebin said angrily, "you two fools! Is this a place where you can rob? Is it time to rob? Is it a place and time to wait for someone to come back and send money? Find a taxi, get in the car, and take out the gun. Everything is solved."


    Tata shook his head and said, "now taxi drivers are unwilling to go to remote places. In the urban area, they threaten that drivers are easy to be exposed. However, forget it, let''s do it and stop the car."


    Gaoyang''s place is an old street. The street is narrow and there are many people, so there are few taxis in. The three people began to walk out quickly, but not far away, the phone in Gaoyang''s pocket rang.


    Now Gao Yang is reluctant to take out the satellite phone in the street because the satellite phone has a big antenna. In today''s era of smart phones, the phone with a big antenna is really eye-catching.


    After looking at the number, it''s a strange phone. It''s not good not to answer it. It''s OK to know who''s calling. I don''t know who''s calling. If I don''t answer it, I may miss something important.


    Gao Yang helplessly connected the phone and whispered, "Hello, who is it?"


    The other party first took a long breath, then whispered and smiled, "it''s me, man, we haven''t been in touch for a long time."


    Gao Yangji was surprised and said, "uliyangke! Wow, man, I haven''t been in touch for a long time. How are you now?"


    Ulyanko smiled, "yes, I''m great now. I''ll go to Ukraine today, man. I''m going to find you."


    Gao Yang was elated, laughed and whispered, "great! Man, you have to hurry to rescue me. I can''t wait. When will you come? The most important man, has the negotiation been completed? Can I clear the alarm?"


    "No, no, you have to be vigilant. Now is the most critical moment, but it can''t be said that it has been completed. I can only say that it''s fast, man, fast, and finally insist. I''m leaving today. I''m not sure when to arrive. Let''s talk about it when we meet. I have to hang up, man. I''ll see you later."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone excitedly, then smiled at yalebin and Tata: "it''s so fast, much faster than I expected. I thought they really needed a month. I didn''t expect to arrive so soon."


    Yalebin was also very happy. He smiled and said, "yes, when they come, it will be none of your business. In fact, I hate the days when I have to hide."


    Just then, a man suddenly stood in front of the three, pulled out a knife, glanced at them, and said in a low voice: "take out your wallet! Come on! Give me your mobile phone and watch, give it to me, give it to me!"


    Gao Yang was stunned because it seemed that he was really robbed for the first time in so many years.


    Ukraine is very chaotic, and Kiev is also very chaotic. Under this premise, the increase of vicious public security cases such as road blocking and robbery is inevitable. Gao Yang wears a very expensive suit and a very expensive watch. He has just taken out a satellite phone. There are only two old men with him. One of them looks like he can''t walk fast, At this time, it doesn''t seem particularly strange to attract robbery.


    But Gao Yang and tarta were still a little stunned, because it was really a rare experience for someone to dare to rob the most dangerous combination of three people in the world.


    At least a gun counts, right.


    Gao Yang has countless ways to put down the person waving a knife in front of him, but because there are too many methods, he doesn''t know what to do. The most important thing is that he wants to laugh very much.


    Alebin and Tata could not help laughing.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and was about to open his mouth. In front of him, a young man in his twenties, shaved head and big, couldn''t help but say loudly: "yellow monkey! Go..."


    Racial discrimination exists everywhere, especially in countries such as Ukraine and Russia, especially those skinheads. In fact, the young man is not open-minded. If he doesn''t scold, the result may be very different. However, the young man who robbed is not only blind, but also very fierce. When he opened his mouth and scolded his main target, he stabbed him directly into his high chest.


    Gao Yang grabbed the young man''s wrist, slapped his right hand and pushed it up, holding the young man''s open chin and directly pushed it up.


    The young man was talking. Gao Yangmeng''s push directly made him suddenly close his mouth and bite the tip of his tongue, and the whole tip of his tongue was bitten off.


    When the young man suddenly bent forward because of pain and subconsciousness, alebin saw the deformed * * tattoo on the back of his head.


    Yalebin''s smiling face immediately changed and became angry. Then he stretched out his crutch around the young man''s neck and pulled him to himself.


    In fact, there was not only one person who robbed the road, but also one in the back. Looking at the move, he immediately took out a knife and rushed over.


    Tata grinned grimly and pulled out a hammer from his back waist with his backhand.


    There are many kinds of hammers. This time, Tata took a round head hammer. It''s not big, but it''s definitely enough to hit people''s head.


    He made little progress on his side. Tata jumped and knocked down with a hammer. He was knocking on the head of the second robber, and his brain came out with a pop. Then the man with the knife lay on the ground, just twitching, his legs twitching, and he couldn''t live.


    Yalebin looked carefully at the young man he hooked, and then flew into a rage and said, "new * *"


    Gao Yang didn''t see that yalebin was so angry. Then he saw that yalebin suddenly smashed his crutch and said angrily, "didn''t your adults teach you how many people died to drive * * away?"


    Yalebin hit the robber on the ground with a crutch. Tata followed another hammer. After a slap, he wiped the head of the hammer off the back of the young man who kept kicking his legs. At the same time, he whispered, "the brain is useless to you, so don''t ask for it."


    After that, Tata put the hammer back into his back waist and lifted his clothes. The three were about to leave, but yalebin and Tata suddenly had a meal.


    Gao Yang saw two people sitting on the coffee shop in the street not far in front of him. They were wearing ordinary clothes and looked ordinary, but they were staring at them. Two other people sat opposite them and turned their heads to stare at Gao Yang in amazement.


    They all killed people. It''s too late for normal people to run. Whoever can stay and watch the excitement must not be ordinary people. Look at the donuts, coffee and coke on their table, and look at a short piece of headphone cable exposed by one of them. He blurted out: "Falk!"


    Tata said fiercely, "CIA!"


    Yalebin whispered, "do it!"

 Chapter 1820

    The most dangerous place is the safest place. Many people know this sentence, and many courageous people dare to put it into practice. The problem is that not many people can really turn the most dangerous place into a safe place from theory to reality, and most of them take themselves away.


    Because since it is the most dangerous place, it must be the core place of the enemy and the place with the strongest strength. It''s not very normal for one to accidentally play off.


    Gao Yang can''t leave Kiev. He has to help Ivan get other people''s attention, and he also knows that the United States has sent crazy people to Kiev recently, mainly the CIA, for nothing else, just to find him.


    Now meeting a CIA agent on the street of Kiev is not a small probability event. He knows the danger, so Gao Yang is really a man with his tail. Fortunately, his combination with yalebin and Tata is far from the image of big Ivan, so the CIA people have not met, but there will be no danger.


    It''s good to walk well now. If you encounter a robber, you can also happen to meet the CIA who eats.


    CIA people are also people who need to eat, drink and sleep. They are sent out aimlessly to search for someone who must be in Kiev but can''t be found. Therefore, in addition to the usual means, it has become routine to send people to the streets to search for any possible clues. This is not the way, except that the United States is in a hurry, It''s really a super atypical means taken after there''s no way. If you say it, you can also read it. There''s an explanation at the top. At least no one is idle. Everyone tried their best, right.


    But who would have thought that if the CIA''s elite agents were used as police patrolling the streets, when they were tired and ate, they would really meet the goal they thought about day and night and searched hard.


    Gao Yang has no place to reason. He can''t confirm that the four people sitting opposite are CIA, but his intuition tells him that at present, the person opposite is CIA


    As for talta and yalebin, they are different. Their biggest enemy is the CIA. They have fought with the CIA all their life. In yalebin''s words, he can smell the smell of Americans from a long distance.


    In fact, Repin''s exaggeration is not all nonsense. Many Americans are really fond of it because many American men use perfume, and there are so many brands that they know Americans from a long distance.


    Of course, as a special agent for CIA, other people will not spray perfume on their bodies except for the office clerical office. Only Repin and tulta face their old rivals for a lifetime.


    Therefore, Tata directly called the CIA, and alebin was more straightforward. He said that he was at ease and did not hesitate.


    At this time, it''s better to kill the wrong than let go. Gaoyang and Tata draw their guns in an instant, and three of the four sitting people also get up and draw their guns. Only one shrinks down and let the three companions around him act as their own meat shield. At the same time, they shout: "two old men, one suspected target..."


    Gao Yang and Tatar opened fire at the same time, and three of the four people opposite wanted to draw their guns, but Gao Yang and Tatar, there are few people in the world who can draw their guns in front of them and finish shooting.


    In order to hide his identity, Gao Yang doesn''t even dare to use his own pistol now, because the shot bullets stay in the enemy''s body. Unless he can dispose of the body, people can get the bullets inside when they get the body, and ballistic traces when they get the bullets. It''s like a person''s fingerprints, So Gao Yang simply replaced the pistol with the Makarov given to him by Tata.


    After three shots in a row, the man who spoke backwards and quickly lost his voice.


    The CIA is looking for big Ivan, and Gao Yang''s appearance is not in line with the image of big Ivan anyway, so he is regarded as the least important one, so the person who shouted out important information in time did not tell the real key.


    After a look, there are several cameras around.


    Gao Yang is not afraid to reveal his identity, because he has put on makeup with sunglasses and changed his facial features. However, when he is photographed by the camera, he is still in great trouble. Once the people who hear the news adjust the video, their image can be firmly locked in a short time.


    It''s all on. There''s no time to play any cross dressing tricks. Running for your life as fast as possible is the only choice.


    Yalebin was also very angry. He tried his best to disguise and hide well. As a result, he was ruined by two thieves who blocked the way and robbed. Who can not be angry.


    Running is a must. The question is where to run.


    Gao Yang looked at yalebin. Yalebin said with an unlucky face, "withdraw! Take the evacuation channel."


    This is a very old street. Cars can drive in, but the road that can be left for cars is too narrow, and there is only one road. It is much more convenient to evacuate on foot. This is also the main reason why Gao Yang chose to meet Shawa here.


    Yalebin turned and hurried towards an alley. He couldn''t run, or he ran as fast as he could. How fast can an old man in his eighties run.


    Gao Yang grabbed yalebin from behind and helped yalebin speed up. Yalebin whispered, "the message sent by that man just now is incomplete. Our two goals are big. Go yourself!"


    If it''s better to walk alone, Gao Yang really left. At this time, he can''t be pretentious, but he pointed to a camera not far away, and then whispered, "it''s useless. Someone will come to fetch the monitoring picture right away. It''s better to walk together."


    Yalebin looked around and said angrily, "Why are these things all over the street now?"


    Tata quickly followed up from behind. After holding yalebin, he whispered, "enter the alley and grab the car after leaving the alley."


    "Now you can leave Kiev and go anywhere!" he said in a low voice


    The three men ran with their heads down. Just as they were about to turn into a narrower pedestrian street, Gao Yang seemed to hear a whistling sound overhead.


    Looking up, Gao Yang immediately stopped, and then he whispered, "it''s over."


    There is a UAV in the sky. It is miniature, but it is not the four rotor unmanned helicopter that Satan has been using, but a small fixed wing UAV, and it is also a very small jet UAV. This UAV is not as flexible as *****************************************************.


    Generally speaking, this fixed wing jet UAV must be military. It can control a wide range and speed. It is more in line with the needs of the battlefield. It is a little troublesome to take off and recover.


    "Found! Targeted by UAV!"


    After Gao Yang was stunned, yalebin frowned and said, "how to get rid of it?"


    "Enter the building and leave through other channels, but it can only be a large building. The UAV has a wide field of vision. Oh! Falk, we can''t get rid of it."


    Another UAV appeared. This time, it was not a fixed wing UAV, but a more flexible rotor helicopter. The most deadly one was two, and one of them stopped directly dozens of meters above their heads.


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "how can it be so fast? It''s troublesome. Go into the shelter. We can only go into the shelter. We can''t get rid of the tracking of UAVs."


    Yalebin reached out and touched his hair and whispered, "shelter, the worst choice, let''s go!"


    As they spoke, the three men ran quickly and said in a loud and urgent voice, "leave the alley, find a car immediately, and then run to the shelter."


    In the alley, a young man came out of the nearby store. With a huge plastic bag in his hand, he stood in front of a small motorcycle and just blocked the way of three people.


    Tata pushed the young man away impatiently, but when he pushed the young man away, he pulled Gao Yang and yalebin to stand. Then he took out his gun and said to the young man, "give me the motorcycle key!"


    The young man immediately gave the key in his hand to Tata. Tata took the key and suddenly said thoughtfully, "you want to enter the shelter, don''t you? Give me your bag. Hurry up, you fool."


    The young man immediately gave the big bag to Tata. Tata put the bag in the box on the back bracket of the small motorcycle and immediately gave the motorcycle key to alebin.


    Then, Gaoyang and Tata entered the store.


    This small shop is a pizza shop, and it only provides takeout. There is no shop where people can sit down and eat. Because it is a special takeout shop, there are a row of four small motorcycles outside the shop.


    Although the motorcycle is small, it''s always faster than running, isn''t it.


    After entering the house, Tata raised his gun and fired a shot. He shouted to several young people sitting in chairs who were scared to stand up: "this is robbery! Take out the motorcycle key, you, give me the things in your hand, you bring it to me!"


    Tata reached out and grabbed the four pizza paper boxes stacked together. After Gao Yang took two motorcycle keys, he said fiercely, "is the oil full?"


    When they got the affirmative answer, Gaoyang and Tata turned out of the door at the same time. Yalebin had started the motorcycle and rode on the small pedal motorcycle.


    Gao Yang threw a key to Tata, opened a motorcycle by himself, and then started the motorcycle.


    The small pedal is produced in Japan, with a displacement of only 50cc, and the maximum speed indicated by the speedometer is only 60km / h. However, the advantage of being small is that it is very flexible and very easy to run on narrow streets.


    After a roar, the three men rushed out on their small motorcycles. After the three of them ran away, the young man who robbed the motorcycles and pizza at the door dared to put his raised hand down, and then shouted at their back: "rob the pizza and small motorcycles with a gun, shame!"

 Chapter 1821

    Small motorcycles run quite vigorously, and there may be no faster and safer means of transportation than small motorcycles when running in narrow and winding alleys.


    The only pity is that there are only a few alleys. After a few turns, we reach the highway. What''s more troublesome is that there are more and more drones in the sky.


    This sudden crisis is the most disgusting. Why? Because all the envisaged crises have been avoided by trying to do their best, and they have indeed done their best, but they were still killed by an accident. Who can not be disgusted.


    Gao Yang is very angry, but there is nothing he can do. Now let''s ride a small motorcycle first. The only advantage is that it is an accident after all. He is unprepared and his opponent is also unprepared. It must not be a crisis that can attract a large number of people to surround him in an instant.


    Out of the complex alley, Gao Yang looked up again. Now there are at least four small UAVs in the sky. No matter how they run, they can''t escape the monitoring of UAVs. Moreover, Gao Yang is sure that there must be large UAVs staring at him at a height he can''t see.


    Three people walked along the edge of the driveway. Yalebin rode a motorcycle in the middle. Gaoyang and Tata kept close to yalebin from left to right. They used yalebin as bait.


    The CIA will not regard Gao Yang as the main target. They are looking for big Ivan, but Gao Yang is obviously not. Therefore, Tata and yalebin are the people who can make the CIA mistake him for big Ivan. At this time, whoever is regarded as big Ivan is the safest, because according to intelligence, the United States wants to catch big Ivan alive.


    If someone wants to shoot or throw a bomb, he has to avoid big Ivan, so Gao Yang is in danger at this time, because people will throw a rat deterrent to yalebin or Tata, but they have no fear of him. Even if they dare not kill yalebin at the beginning, there is no problem killing him.


    Therefore, the yarebin posted closer can also improve the safety factor.


    Small motorcycles can run very well. Although the top speedometer is only marked at 60, Gao Yang is sure that they have reached more than 60 per hour. On the streets with a lot of traffic, they are faster than cars, so there is no need to throw away motorcycles and change cars.


    Holding the motorcycle handle in one hand, Gao Yang took out the phone from his pocket. Then he dialed the phone in a thrilling way. After waiting for the other party to connect the phone, he said loudly: "leibrov! We''re going to the shelter and inform all the people to prepare, prepare!"


    "Ah? Yes! Yes!"


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, put down his mobile phone, pulled out his pistol with his left hand, and then put his left hand holding the gun on the handlebar. The speed was too fast. He controlled the motorcycle with one hand and was flustered.


    A very narrow street. There was no isolation belt in the middle of the road. Three small motorcycles shuttle in the traffic flow, but after walking for a short time, Tata shouted, "the car opposite! Attack him left and right!"


    A car also flashed left and right towards Gao Yang and they came, and when it was very close, the car hit the direction and would rather crash than hit Gao Yang and them first.


    "Hit the driver!"


    Riding a motorcycle and shooting at the oncoming high-speed target, Gao Yang was worried that the shooting would not reach, so he shouted, intending to hit the driver with Tata.


    Gao Yanglian fired three shots and watched several bullet holes quickly appear on the oncoming car until blood spots appeared on the windshield. Then the car stopped shaking left and right and rushed straight at him.


    The car is still rushing at high speed, but the threat of losing control and only running in a straight line has been greatly reduced and will not be hit by the driver. Although the distance is very close, the three motorcycles still quickly separated between the electro-optic flint and hid from the impact of the car.


    The atmosphere had no time to breathe, Gao Yang quickly continued to stick with yalebin, continued to drive, and then raised the speed to the limit again.


    "Someone intercepted!"


    Gao Yang saw two people running quickly in front of them, but the two people in the way just held a pistol, and they stood on the road with a pistol. After waiting for a moment, they began to shoot at the motorcycle.


    Three people''s motorcycles were doing snake maneuver in a small range. Tata shouted, "ha ha, two office fools!"


    It''s easy to shoot with a pistol, but it''s really difficult to shoot accurately, let alone shoot high-speed moving targets. Let''s say, it''s pure nonsense to shoot high-speed moving targets across dozens of meters.


    So Gao Yang didn''t shoot at the two people who blocked the way at all. While riding a motorcycle to avoid, he shot. If he couldn''t hit, now firing is a waste of bullets.


    Seeing Gao Yang, they rushed over. The two people who stopped on the road quickly wanted to avoid both sides. At this time, the distance was very close, but the two people had emptied all the bullets because they were too nervous.


    Looking at the two people''s hurried avoidance and changing bullets, Gao Yang was not in a hurry. He slowed down and raised his gun. When the man on his side changed the magazine, he fired one shot.


    One shot hit, but Tata fired two shots, but it was still a super performance, so Tata shouted in a very contemptuous tone: "two losers, you should practice shooting! Ah, turn!"


    Tata was scared before he was very happy, because several people came out in front, all Ukrainian soldiers, wearing military uniforms and bulletproof vests. The worst thing was that they all held rifles.


    Why pistols are almost useless on the battlefield? Even in Satan, in addition to praising the super shooter and having no choice but to use a pistol, few people will fight with a pistol, because shooting with a pistol is a special test of technology, and it is too easy to complete the same work with a rifle.


    It''s hard for two people in the office to hit Gao Yang with pistols, but if the two people who Tata mocked just now sweep away with rifles, they should cry.


    After passing a level and avoiding a disaster, Gao Yang changed his way and ran, but he didn''t run far. Gao Yang saw two dark shadows falling slowly in front of him.


    Looking up, Gao Yang felt that his hands and feet were soft, and his goose bumps immediately got up.


    The two helicopters hovered in the air almost side by side. The double mounted 30mm machine gun on the right side of the fuselage shook up, down, left and right, but how to adjust the position was aimed at the three of them.


    "Meter 24, meter 24!"


    The tone of Gao Yang''s shouting changed. He wanted to turn around and run back, but he gave up the idea as soon as he looked back at a few fast cars.


    "Why so fast!"


    Tata''s tone has also changed. They can''t deal with the helicopter in the sky anyway, and the helicopter weapon operator just needs to move his finger and they will die without a whole body. Whether it''s a 30mm machine gun or a mounted rocket, they can''t run away.


    There was absolutely no ten minutes before and after. Even the attack helicopters came out. Gao Yang wondered whether the Americans really did not patrol the sky over Kiev all day.


    At this time, running back is definitely not enough, and you can only rush forward with a stiff head.


    Gao Yang prayed in his heart that the helicopter would not fire. Then he didn''t look at the helicopter in the sky. He just ran close to yalebin.


    Gao Yang doesn''t dare to see the real lift in the sky. Anyway, if the helicopter really fires, he will really be dead. Now he can only bet that the Americans must catch alive. If the American order is to live or die, he won''t expect anything.


    As a result, guess what, two helicopters hovered at a distance of nearly kilometers, but they never fired, not even warning shots.


    The power of the 30mm machine gun is too great. Even the warning shooting may kill Gao Yang. In addition, although the accuracy of the machine gun is really high, the scattered cloth surface must be much larger than the rifle machine gun. It''s not very strange that someone accidentally killed someone..


    Besides, Kiev is the capital of Ukraine after all. It is not a war zone full of gunfire. It is highly praised that there are many people in the street. If the helicopter fires, the news is not that three motorcycles are pursued by the police in the street, but that two armed helicopters fire in the street, causing many accidental injuries.


    When he passed under the helicopter, Gao Yang had the courage to look up, and then he said happily, "ha ha, they just don''t dare to fire!"


    Gao Yang''s confidence was immediately full. Although he knew that Americans must catch alive, he didn''t try. After all, he had no bottom in his heart. Now, he knows that Americans must catch alive.


    Yalebin suddenly shouted, "come with me and take the path!"


    After all, Gao Yang is in Kiev rather than Washington, D.C., so although Americans have a strong desire to capture him alive, Ukraine, as the main force, can''t react too fast, whether it''s the police or the army. Therefore, he shuttles back and forth along the alleys and roads with alebin, although he can''t get rid of the drones at the beginning, Two armed helicopters followed without firing, but the interception from the ground could always be avoided.


    The buildings became scarce, but the number became more and more. Gao Yang was about to leave the city. At this time, Gao Yang said happily: "they are following us, not forcibly intercepting us. We can find a shelter! We''ll be there soon!"


    Tata glanced back in his busy schedule, and then he shouted, "there''s another helicopter!"


    Gao Yang took a look. This time, four transport helicopters emerged from their left side. They didn''t fly fast, but they followed them all the time. Then they quickly divided two and came out in front of them. As for those small UAVs, they had disappeared.


    Tata roared, "they''re going to land ahead and intercept!"


    He shouted, "they''ll be there soon! They''re too late! Get off the road and cross through the woods!"


    The three people got off the road on their motorcycles and drove into the woods on the side of the road. Although the speed was much slower, they could avoid the view of the sky. Of course, this was not enough for them to escape the tracking, but they didn''t need to avoid the tracking, because Gao Yang and they would arrive soon.


    Small pedals are not suitable for shuttling through the woods, but Gao Yang and they quickly passed through the woods because it was not far.


    Finally, they reached a clearing in the forest, their shelter, but there were no tanks, no anti-aircraft missiles, no armored vehicles, and no one.

 Chapter 1822

    Commander of the red team, U.S. Navy tactical research group, Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson.


    The name is extremely simple. It is attached to the famous seal commando, but the seal commando can''t give any orders to the Naval Tactical Research Group, because the Naval Tactical Research Group is directly under the U.S. Navy. The reason why it is attached to the seal commando is just to make it more convenient to ask Congress for military spending, It''s just used in this Naval Tactical Research Group.


    The US Navy has not only warships, but also naval warfare. They also have the strongest special team in the world, special forces that can perform any type of combat tasks, and a more powerful and mysterious Naval Tactical research team than the famous seals.


    Few people know that there is a Naval Tactical team under the world''s most famous seal team. Of course, no one can know the existence of Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson.


    When the Soviet Union still existed, as the most powerful enemy of the United States, the Soviet Union obtained the existence of the naval tactics research group through some clues and tried to get some basic information, but that was all.


    The internal code given by the KGB to the Naval Tactical Research Group is called the three headed dog, and this is for a reason.


    Cerberus, the three headed dog of hell, is the child born to thyphon, a hundred handed giant, and ekdana, a Gorgon in Greek mythology. It guards the gate of hell.


    As an enemy, when the KGB codes the opponent''s team, of course, it will not choose a good name. The image of hell''s three headed dog is not good. Although it has three heads and is also a demon God guarding hell, it is still a watchdog after all.


    But no one can deny that the three headed dog is really a powerful watchdog. Maybe it is the most powerful watchdog in the world.


    Three headed dogs, of course, have three heads. The reason why the Naval Tactical Research Group got the code of three headed dogs is that this mysterious team is composed of three teams. The KGB only knows these, so it gave the code of three headed dogs to the Naval Tactical Research Group.


    What the KGB did not know was that the Naval Tactical Research Group used blue, white and red as the code names of the three teams, blue, white and red, and the color of the American flag.


    The three teams of blue, white and red have different emphases and operational functions. The blue team prefers sea operation, the white team emphasizes air operation, while the red team is not as comprehensive and technical as the blue and white teams, but the red team is the best.


    All combat tasks, whether beheading, rescuing extremely important hostages, or simple but extremely confidential combat tasks with extremely powerful opponents, are the work of the red team.


    The whole red team has a total of 74 people and 74 combatants. With the commander, Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson, as a combat force, the number of this team is very small, but as the most elite combat force in the world, the number of this team is very large, At least a third more than the same elite special tactics research team belonging to the army.


    Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson doesn''t know that his team has a code of three headed dogs. Although the red team exactly belongs to one of the three headed dogs, when he code, he only knows the red teams that often perform impossible tasks and complete them, so this code is earned by the red team.


    Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson did not know that the army special tactics research group had a code name of butter knife, but he knew that the army special tactics research group was as strong as his team, because it was the heart of the whole army. Like them, the skill of fighting had reached the peak of mankind.


    Lieutenant Colonel Carl stromson knew that the army special tactics research team had just suffered a disastrous defeat because he was informed.


    The twenty-four best players died in the battle broadcast live to the president, and then their bodies disappeared. They fought with almost the same number of enemies.


    With a hard fight, a strong fight against the strong, and a face-to-face battle without fancy, he completely annihilated a whole team of the Army Special Tactics Research Group, and the whole army special tactics research group has only two teams. Therefore, Carl Simonson has been thinking about who can end the army''s invincible myth in such an incredible way.


    In fact, Carl Simonson didn''t know the army special tactics research team before. Like his red team, they all belong to the top secret, but the army''s failure gave him an opportunity to know his peers and another force that belongs to the top secret of the United States.


    Carl Simonson even thought that the strength of the army team was just so at first, but after a little in-depth understanding, he put away his contempt, because the army team was indeed at the highest peak like them, just like the climbers who climbed Mount Everest. Everyone was at the highest point on the earth, and no one could be higher, because, There is no higher mountain.


    Since we know that the army special tactics research team is a companion standing on the top of the mountain, where is the enemy standing?


    Carl Simonson can''t imagine anyone better than them.


    The best soldiers are very proud, because they are the best, and only proud people can become the best soldiers. Being proud makes them not allow themselves to be defeated.


    Carl Simonson is a very proud man, but no matter how proud he is, he will never forget his greatest mission as a soldier.


    Completing the task was Carl Simonson''s only idea.


    Carl Simonson had a certain understanding of his goals, so he was very curious about how an arms dealer could have an unreasonable force.


    Carl Simonson has seen all the battle videos. He knows exactly what happened. The scenes of those attacking soldiers falling down one by one still shocked him very strongly. The enemy is very strong, really strong. People in the army were really hit by mines and directional mines in the end. However, use any correct and appropriate weapons to attack the enemy, This is an aspect that reflects the value of excellent soldiers. Those people can finally successfully use directional mines, which is their ability.


    Carl Simonson really wants to have a fair fight with those mysterious and equally powerful enemies to see who is stronger, but of course that is impossible. Completing the mission is what he needs to do most.


    The army suffered a great blow, and this blow strongly stimulated many people, including the president. Anyone qualified to contact this level had to start to re evaluate the goal called big Ivan. Therefore, after the order of only success and no failure was given to the Secretary of naval operations, The Admiral personally conveyed the order to Carl Simonson intact, and gave the task to the red team of the Naval Tactical Research Group. The unknown pride of the Navy, the sharpest of the Trident in the hands of the Secretary of naval operations, and the tip in the middle.


    Everyone attached so much importance to this task that the president personally ordered and the Admiral personally deployed a task that had never happened in history and sent the whole red team out.


    The reason why the red team must all go out is very simple, because of the disastrous defeat of the army.


    When it is felt that simply fighting for quality may not win, increasing quantity is a necessary means. Fortunately, no, it is proud that the United States still has a force with similar strength but larger scale, which is the heritage of the United States as the only superpower.


    Leading the most powerful force in the history of the United States to conduct an unprecedented operation, Carl Simonson is under great pressure, because his task is very clear. He must catch the target alive, and must not kill the target. Serious injuries and minor injuries are the maximum acceptable to the task maker and commander.


    Everyone knows that catching an important person alive is far more difficult than killing an important person. Moreover, we should not only avoid killing the target, but also ensure that the target cannot commit suicide. The progression of this difficulty increases geometrically.


    But Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson is still confident, because they are Trident. Yes, the weapon Trident used by Poseidon, the sea god, is the code name given to him by the Naval Special Tactics Research Group.


    On the mi-8 helicopter provided by Ukraine, Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson has been observing the situation on the ground, and the intelligence from all aspects is summarized on the headphones he wears.


    We were on standby for 24 hours, took off in an emergency after receiving the order, and soon found the suspected target. It was very simple to watch three small motorcycles running on the ground and kill them. However, before the identity of the target was confirmed, no action that might cause accidental injury was allowed.


    Many unreasonable places, but finally found a suspected target, then we must not let go, but we must not kill wrong.


    Finally, Carl Simonson said slowly, "the target is about to enter the forest. He may want to enter a house in the forest. There is no receiver. Whether to carry out the arrest operation? Over."


    "Waiting to confirm the identity of the target."


    Soldiers must obey orders, so Carl Simonson didn''t insist on his idea, that is, landing and capturing the target before the target entered the forest. However, there is a deep-seated reason, that is, the action of intercepting and capturing the target by landing is not the best choice, because the target has enough time to commit suicide.


    Therefore, it is not too late to catch the target when he enters the forest buildings in the self righteous safety zone, which is more convenient for the troops to launch and approach the target. When the target has illusions, he will attack and capture him as quickly as possible, so that the target has no chance to commit suicide.


    Finally, the man talking to lieutenant colonel Carl stromson spoke in a very excited voice: "The UAV found a large number of unidentified armed personnel approaching you quickly, carrying heavy weapons. It is expected to arrive in 16 minutes at the fastest. Although the identity of the suspected target cannot be verified, we are very likely to find the right person. The headquarters ordered to carry out the arrest immediately. Repeat, carry out the arrest immediately, over!"

 Chapter 1823

    Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson stood up, and then he quickly gave the order.


    "Pay attention to each group, the target is confirmed! Group A and group B enter the forest for cable landing, establish a defense line to prevent all personnel from escaping, group C and group D land on the road, and then enter the target building, pay attention to mines and start action!"


    In terms of dress, Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson is no different from his team members. He is also dressed as an attacker. Every member of the red team is first and foremost a best soldier.


    The helicopter descended. When the cabin door of the helicopter opened, Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson came out first. When he walked towards the woods, he said calmly: "brothers, I don''t want to remind you how powerful the enemy is, because you all know that we are not familiar with the ground, and we don''t know what''s waiting for us. I just want to say, red team!"


    "Invincible!"


    "Red team!"


    "Invincible!"


    "Red team!"


    "Invincible!"


    This is not a silent action, because the goal is pursued all the way, so Carl Simonson has an extremely rare opportunity to carry out a pre war mobilization.


    For the last time, Carl Simonson shouted, "I''m invincible!"


    "Red Trident!"


    The people standing at Carl Simonson shouted the last slogan in unison.


    Carl Simonson waved his hand and shouted, "move!"


    Targeted exercises have been carried out countless times. The only thing that hasn''t been drilled is the terrain, but everyone knows what to do. Carl Simonson just gives an order. There is no need for any fine command at all. That''s the responsibility of the commanders of each team.


    "Turn on electronic jamming!"


    "Electronic jamming on!"


    "Open the way in front of the demining team, go!"


    More than thirty people quickly divided into three columns and began to move towards the woods.


    Electronic jamming must be started first, which can imitate the enemy''s use of radio to control the initiation of mines or directional mines. Therefore, electronic warfare is the first to be launched.


    The reason why it is electronic warfare rather than simple electronic interference is very simple. Interfering with the enemy makes all its radios ineffective and keeps its own communication unblocked. This matter itself must have anti electronic interference technical means, so this is already the most basic electronic warfare.


    In front of them are soldiers carrying individual anti mine system. If there are mines or directional mines, they will find them soon.


    Carrying an electromagnetic mine detector to search for mines is outdated, and the mine detector used by Trident is much more advanced.


    First of all, the mine detector equipped by the red team is compound and will not only rely on detecting metal objects as the main technical means to find mines.


    The people in the army did not use mine detection equipment, so they were seriously affected by mines during the attack, but the army special tactics research group had the most advanced mine detectors.


    Microwave thermal detection technology can distinguish mines from soil surface temperature, so as to find mines.


    Ultrasonic mine detection, needless to say, the mine detector based on this principle can not only find small mines, but also find hidden mine mixing lines and cables.


    Using odor mine detection, mines can not use metal, but they can not use deceptive drugs. Mines can be detected when the odor molecules emitted by deceptive drugs are detected.


    Carl smonson didn''t want to be trapped by mines, so he took all the mine detectors with him.


    Technology is productivity, and technology is combat effectiveness. With the help of many latest technologies, the infantry nightmare did not create any resistance to the red team, so the team moved very fast, very fast.


    In fact, no mines were found all the way until they reached the clearing in the forest.


    "No mines found!"


    Mine detection soldiers said that they had not found any mines, but the team also stopped outside the scope of the mines.


    Carl Simonson didn''t give any orders. He just needed to control the overall situation. His subordinates would solve those trivial technical means very well.


    So Carl stromson began to look carefully at the houses in the woods.


    The house is not too big. The typical Soviet style has only one floor, just like the suburban villa distributed to ordinary citizens free of charge in the Soviet era, but now the gray cement outer wall is full of graffiti, the glass and doors have long disappeared, and there is no yard. The open space around the house is newly grown trees, no big ones, all small trees.


    "I need the results of the investigation of the surrounding terrain."


    After Carl Simonson finished his short speech, the person who provided intelligence support immediately said in his earphone: "no suspicious target was found nearby, no infrared signal, nothing."


    "Architecture!"


    "Building materials have been obtained. Suburban villas and residential houses built in the Soviet era have nothing special, but the internal structure cannot be provided."


    Carl Simonson whispered, "I see."


    It seems that the target really entered the house because he was desperate. Carl Simonson was relieved, but he still couldn''t start the attack without taking any preventive measures, so he immediately said: "anti mine team action, eliminate any possibility of mines, assault team preparation, blasting team preparation, capture team personnel preparation, action!"


    The landmine detector was laying down boxes. When Carl Simonson gave the order, small rockets were fired and shot at the house.


    A long rope was dragged behind each rocket, but it was not an ordinary rope, but a blasting rope. The rocket hit the house or fell to the ground, and then the blasting rope behind the rocket exploded, clearing out safety passages from the woods to the house.


    After the explosion, no matter whether there are mines or not, there are certain safe roads and areas now. Carl Stevenson didn''t have to say anything. A figure quickly ran out of the woods and rushed to the house without a door.


    There were soldiers close to the house. There was no shooting or explosion. It was very quiet.


    Carl Simonson felt that he had won, but he still felt a lot of pressure. He was worried about whether the people inside would decide to give themselves a happy and commit suicide first after finding themselves in a desperate situation.


    It had to be fast enough, so Carl smonson couldn''t help yelling, "come on! Come on! Come on!"


    But Carl Simonson heard an ominous roar, and then he looked up at the sky in amazement.


    "Artillery attack! Concealment!"


    A heart rending cry, but it wasn''t Carl Simonson. He gasped and couldn''t speak.


    Carl Simonson froze. He couldn''t even lie down to avoid shells until he was pushed down by the people next to him.


    Carl Simonson heard the sound of "whew", which means he will be fine, because the shell passed over his head and the explosion point was at least tens of meters.


    The commandos who were about to rush to the door heard not the sound of wheezing, but the sound of air being torn, because the shells were falling on his head.


    How do you describe the sound of air tearing? No one could answer, because everyone who heard the voice was dead.


    The earth is shaking, and the shock wave spreads around. People in the distance can even see the wave when the air is compressed. The sound is after the explosion debris, and then everyone can hear it.


    Boom.


    Is it all over?


    No, it''s just the beginning.


    "Large caliber artillery!"


    Carl Simonson roared with all his strength, but he didn''t hear his voice because the explosion was too dense.


    So the voice should be like this, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    Finally, the explosion stopped. Lieutenant Colonel Carl smonson raised his head and shook his head. After shaking some soil off his head, he took off his bulletproof glasses and threw them aside.


    The woods are gone, only the stumps still smoking. The sky is full of smoke and the ground is full of dust. Under the dust, there are big pits, which are bullet pits.


    Of course, there are corpses. Only those who are far away from the house can leave corpses. Those who are too close to the house only leave corpses.


    The earth has stopped shaking and the sky is burning.


    But where was the house still well? Only two craters and 152 mm shells were left, which could not destroy the house.


    Carl Simonson trembled, and then he roared, "intelligence! That''s not an ordinary house!"


    The first to launch the attack was gone, and many people waiting for orders survived. Carl Simonson roared, "report the loss! No, everyone follow me!"


    At this time, there was another unknown sound, but the sound of the explosion was not so loud, but after the shell landed, it burst out a very bright light, just like setting off fireworks.


    The earth began to burn.


    Carl Simonson was cold, and then he whispered, "white zero incendiary bomb, correct shooting! Everyone, rush to that house, only there can live! Forget the wounded!"


    Carl Simonson ran to the house as fast as he could. When the second round of shells fell in, they still had a chance to stay outside, only to turn into coke.


    Helpless and unwilling, the red team is unmatched, but their flesh and blood can''t resist steel and fire.


    Carl Simonson wanted to scold injustice, but he knew it was fair. He led the most powerful army in the world, and the other party used the truth.


    What is truth?


    The most powerful people in the world can''t escape a shell exploding around them, iron and fire. This is the truth.


    Carl Simonson guessed right. The shelling was not over. They just changed the bomb type, incendiary bomb and white zero incendiary bomb in order to solve the enemy scattered in a wide range as soon as possible.


    He changed the bomb type and began to shoot around. This was a desperate plan to hunt down deserters. Carl Simonson was very glad that he gave the order to rush to the house.


    But Carl stromson was unhappy, and he felt a strong sense of humiliation.


    I want to stand against you, but you throw shells at me. The agreed strongest duel in the world has become massacre, shameless!

 Chapter 1824

    Rush.


    The only belief and the only way out made Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson run out of the fastest speed of his life.


    There was a straight-line distance of 150 meters from the house. This distance saved him. Just now, at least 20 shells fell, but most of them were concentrated around the house. This was artillery fire.


    Artillery effective firing is an accurate firing to directly annihilate the enemy. It requires accurate firing data. However, there was no test firing and no correction firing just now. It was a round of effective firing directly. More than 20 shells were concentrated in a very narrow area.


    Now it''s not just effective shooting, but the artillery fire has become coverage shooting. A large number of artillery extend around the house, pouring dense shells and covering the battlefield without leaving a dead corner.


    The absolute killing radius of a 152 mm explosion killing bomb is 15 meters, that is, in a circle with a diameter of 30 meters, no matter what posture is taken, it is bound to die, and the shrapnel of the shell can ensure a 50% casualty rate 50 meters away.


    However, the effective shooting concentrated the shells in a small range. After a round, the expanded range coverage shooting followed, that is, it did not leave a way for people to live.


    But the most vicious thing is not cover shooting, but whether the shell used in cover shooting is white phosphorus bomb or air explosion.


    At the beginning, the white zero bullet was used as a combustion bullet, but the combustion effect of the white zero bullet was not particularly excellent. It was very effective for personnel soft targets, but the effect was general for fortifications or equipment, so it was later used as a smoke bullet and indicator bullet.


    At present, the use of white zero bullets against civilian areas and civilians has been prohibited by international conventions. Of course, this is nonsense. There is no international convention to encourage the use of weapons against civilians, but white zero bullets are still regarded as an inhumane weapon and consciously not used by countries against soldiers.


    Why can''t white zero bullets be used casually? Because the temperature of white zero combustion is more than 1000 degrees, and it will burn continuously until it goes out. After contacting the human body, the clothes and skin will be burned through first, and then to the bones.


    In World War II, the white zero bomb was used, but the effect of using the white zero bomb as a incendiary bomb was not as good as the later condensate, solid, steam, oil and ammunition. With newer and better incendiary bombs, the armies of various countries were happy to change the purpose of using the white zero bomb.


    However, the weight of the white zero projectile is different from that of the ordinary grenade, and the trajectory is also different. Changing the projectile type requires a certain time to correct the trajectory. Therefore, the first shell will be used to correct the shooting. After finding no problem, the large-scale coverage shooting will be started.


    The most terrible thing is that the white zero bomb is air explosion, that is, it explodes before it lands in the air. The coverage area is several times larger at once. Those who are stained with fire are immortal and disabled. The effect of covering shooting is much better and terrible than ordinary grenades.


    With this round of effective shooting, Lieutenant Colonel Carl knew that this was a trap carefully set by the enemy.


    There was a sound of explosion in the sky, and then meteors emitted dazzling light, dragging long white smoke, and pieces of fire rain poured towards the ground.


    Lieutenant Colonel Carl heard the scream behind him, but he didn''t look back.


    Those who run slowly, are injured, are unlucky, and are too far away from the house, they have no chance to live.


    Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson was bleeding in his heart and in his mouth. He bit his lips and listened to the brothers'' cries, but he couldn''t help them. He didn''t even have time to look back. The pain tore his heart in half.


    The air was filled with the choking smell of garlic. It was the smell of white phosphorus burning. There was a muffled sound in the air. It was the sound of white zero bomb explosion, but it was not these that made people collapse, but the peculiar smell when people were burned, the scream when they were slowly burned but couldn''t get rid of it, the scream of despair and crying.


    There was a gunshot, and then a painful howl stopped suddenly, and then the gunshot continued. The painful howl disappeared one after another. After someone raised his gun to end his pain, the reminded people soon learned to follow suit.


    Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson rushed into the house.


    Carl is not the first to arrive. He is the fourth. Three soldiers who came in earlier than him are raising their guns and searching the room.


    The ground is cement and the walls are cement, but the thickness of the walls is amazing, at least one meter.


    Carl held his gun and leaned against a safe corner. Now he is safe and doesn''t have to worry about shells. The house is full of cement and there are no mines. It seems that it has been cleaned recently. There is no common garbage or even feces of abandoned houses.


    Everyone was silent. No one wanted to express anger or sadness at this time. They were the best soldiers. So far, the task has not ended, so the battle continued.


    Carl leaned against the wall and said hard, slowly and word by word: "this is not an ordinary residence, this is a nuclear refuge left by the Soviet Union!"


    Nuclear refuges, not to mention shells, even if they are nuclear bombs.


    Finally, no one ran into the deadly but life-saving house. There were seventeen people, including Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson.


    There were seventy-four people, and there were only seventeen left in the twinkling of an eye. Carl felt that something blocked his throat and made him out of breath.


    A soldier whispered, "find the tunnel entrance!"


    Carl slowly glanced at those ferocious looking but silent men who were still searching and guarding. They were worthy of being the best soldiers in the world. This desperate dilemma failed to bring them down and their psychology collapsed.


    Carl breathed and whispered, "check the equipment, prepare to search, and, are there any people in the blasting team?"


    "Yes! I have fraud medicine!"


    Carl came to the room where he found the entrance of the tunnel. The entrance of the tunnel is large and the slope is gentle. The house is indeed a residential house. Under the house is a nuclear bunker, but the house here is not built for the cover of a large nuclear bunker entrance. Therefore, there is no tunnel and will not be connected with other nuclear bunkers.


    Looking down, the entrance extends far down, dark. After lighting it with a flashlight, Carl said in a voice without emotion: "down!"


    The two soldiers went down the tunnel one by one. They turned on the flashlight on their shoulders and the night vision on their helmets. They slowly explored downward. Soon, a soldier shouted desperately, "directional thunder!"


    With a bang, the two soldiers who went down lost their voice.


    Carl Simonson''s body shook violently, and then he said again in an emotionless voice, "clean up!"


    Anything that could be used to eliminate directional mines was thrown down. There were three more explosions in the tunnel. Finally, Carl whispered again, "next! Single person!"


    No one spoke. When a soldier was about to go down the tunnel with a gun, his comrades in arms behind him grabbed his arm and whispered, "I''m going down! I don''t care!"


    Then, not long later, there was another bang.


    Carl''s body shook violently, and then he said hard, "is there enough cheating medicine for blasting?"


    Despair, the door of the nuclear bunker can''t be opened by cheating Medicine carried by a single soldier, but who can be reconciled without trying


    "Not enough."


    Carl looked at the rest, and then he couldn''t say anything.


    "I''ll go down and have a look. I should have gone just now."


    A soldier said calmly and slowly went down the tunnel with a gun.


    No one spoke, and the shelling outside stopped, leaving only a dead silence.


    "I see the door. The door is not closed. The door is not closed! There are no mines on the road. They are all cleared. The access is safe!"


    The soldier who went down to explore the way spoke like crying. His comrades in arms died for him. He saw the entrance of the tunnel and didn''t close the door.


    Carl took a deep breath, and then he whispered, "go to another person, get off!"


    Another soldier rushed down without hesitation, and then the first one whispered, "I don''t feel the air flow. There is a horizontal channel ahead, but I suspect there is another layer below. There is an iron door, very thick, about a foot, but I can''t push it. It seems to be rusted."


    "We search forward, there is light, ah!"


    There was a loud gunshot. After the gunshot, the two people were silent again.


    Carl gave birth to some hope. He doesn''t want to catch the target alive now. However, as the commander of the red team and the survivor of the red team, he should kill the target anyway and avenge those dead brothers.


    "The target is starting to use guns. We have a chance to complete the task. I need an assault team."


    Silently, four people rushed down quickly.


    Carl stood at the entrance of the tunnel and didn''t move. The target was only three people. Maybe there was an ambush, but four people were enough, because they were the red team!


    No more people can be sent. The underground space is narrow, and more people are not necessarily better. The most important thing is that he needs to leave the final reserve team. Carl has decided that if the next four people still can''t complete the task, he will lead all the remaining people in.


    Even as a commander, Carl can''t stay on top anymore. He just sends his subordinates to die one by one. In fact, Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson has long wanted to die, but he has to promise to finish the task first.


    With a glimmer of expectation, Carl Simonson heard another explosion, the explosion of directional thunder, and then several shots.


    Carl Simonson took a deep breath, and then he said without emotion, "brothers, come with me."


    Carl Simonson was the first to get down the tunnel, but just after he entered the tunnel, someone in the silent earphone shouted: "retreat! Mission termination! Retreat! Retreat now! Mission termination! Mission termination!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Under Carl Simonson''s incredible inquiry, the person who gave him the order was almost shouting: "retreat! Order of the supreme command! Order of the president! Retreat! Whatever you are doing, the mission is terminated, retreat immediately!"


    Carl''s body shook again. It was dark in front of him. After coughing twice, a mouthful of blood gushed out.

 Chapter 1825

    Gao Yang rushed directly into the house on his motorcycle. He didn''t have many high steps. He lifted the handlebar, and then turned the accelerator directly into the house.


    The motorcycle stopped, Gao Yang looked out, and then immediately said loudly, "no one is coming."


    Tata took out the plastic bag from the back of his motorcycle and shouted, "all right, take the pizza. You don''t have to stay in it for long."


    Gao Yang took his cell phone and said loudly, "I know. You go down first and I''ll come right away. Hello, leibrov, are you ready?"


    "Of course, everything is ready."


    He shouted loudly, "very good, that''s it. Wait for my news."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang picked up several cartons of pizza and ran quickly to Tata and yalebin.


    Tata is hanging a cable to the directional thunder in turn, while alebin is holding a flashlight in one hand and a bag in the other. Gao Yang runs down, takes the plastic bag held by alebin, and then he runs into the underground nuclear shelter.


    Gao Yang ran in, turned on the switch on the wall, and then the light came on, illuminating a long passage.


    Gao Yang opened the large battery, then picked up the wireless phone hanging on the wall and said loudly: "signal test, call leibrov, received, please answer, over."


    "Leibrov got it. It''s clear. Over."


    Gao Yang put down the radio with satisfaction. Then he picked up a fixed line telephone and said loudly, "test."


    Leibrov''s voice was very clear in the microphone: "very clear, over."


    Gao Yang didn''t put down the microphone. He took the microphone and said with a smile, "that''s it. Wait for my order."


    Soon, Tata and yalebin walked into the passage, smiled at them and said, "are we here or go down to a deeper level?"


    Tata whispered, "it''s damp and wet below. I''m worried. Why go down? Just wait here."


    After that, Tata opened the pizza box, grabbed a piece of pizza and took a hard bite. Then he said, "it''s a little cold, but it tastes good."


    Gao Yang said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that we were really forced here. It''s not bad. I''ll test the monitoring system. It''s very good, very good!"


    Gao Yang turned on a switch, the monitor hanging on the wall lit up, and then he saw the situation outside.


    Soon, Gao Yang found that his radio couldn''t work, and electronic interference had begun to be implemented, but he had two hands ready, so he didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Staring at the surveillance picture, Gao Yang tore a pizza. Then he said vaguely while eating: "why do you know there is an abandoned shelter here? To be honest, this shelter is the key to the realization of the conspiracy trap. I don''t want to be blown up by my own shells."


    Yalebin said slowly: "This used to be a suburban villa of an official in Ukraine. During the cold war, when you get to a certain position, you will get a villa with underground protection. To be exact, the villa you get will have underground protection and must be able to resist nuclear bomb attacks. You have to understand that it was an era when both sides were ready to throw nuclear bombs at each other at any time. As for why I know, it doesn''t need to be more Did you say that? "


    Gao Yang nodded and looked at the approaching enemy. He stopped talking and grabbed the telephone microphone. Then he suddenly said in a loud voice, "shoot at me!"


    The heavy shelling began, but after a while, the shell fell to the ground. Looking at the explosion on the ground, he raised his breath. Then he put down the microphone and smiled at them: "yes, yes, very accurate. You know, I''ve been worried that the shell can''t hit the place and needs to be corrected. That''s trouble."


    Yalebin whispered, "the graduate of Sumei advanced Artillery College began to calculate the firing data a few days in advance. If I can''t beat it, the first thing I do when I go out is strangle him."


    Tata looked at the monitor screen and said, "I can''t see anything clearly, but it''s a good game, Gao. Your idea is also good and insidious. I like it very much."


    Gao Yang grabbed the microphone again and said loudly, "change the incendiary bomb and cover the shooting."


    Put down the microphone again, Gao Yang said proudly: "the American troops are too powerful. We had to be convinced. We fought with the butter knife, and all of them were destroyed. They still have to recover. If they fight hard with the Americans, I''m really dead. At the beginning, I really wanted to mobilize heavy equipment such as tanks to protect me, but..."


    Nothing could be seen outside. The smoke of white zero bullets obscured everything, but Gao Yang was not worried. After glancing at the monitoring screen, he continued: "But then I thought, why do you have to put the muzzle out? I can indeed mobilize heavy equipment to protect me. In that case, it does have a certain effect on special forces with super combat power such as butter knives or three headed dogs. However, if I do that, the Americans will kill my tanks before they start. They definitely have this ability and strong will."


    "So you decided to aim the muzzle at yourself," yalebin said with a smile


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, later, I thought it might be a better choice to aim the muzzle not outward, but inward at myself. Arrange the cannon on the other side of the Dnieper River, 16 kilometers away from here. If you disguise it and hide it, I don''t believe the Americans can detect it."


    "The plan is well completed."


    "Thank you, but I didn''t expect to be chased in like this. You know, the plan is to bring more people to hide when there is no way. It''s not just us."


    Tata smiled, then pointed to the monitoring screen and said, "there are still people coming in alive. There are still too few cannons."


    Gao Yang said regretfully, "I want to find at least 30 cannons. Unfortunately, I only found 18 cannons, and I have to hide a few as a reserve team."


    After that, Gao Yang stood up and reached out to turn off the light. Then he took the night vision instrument he had already prepared and whispered, "we have to solve it by ourselves in the end."


    Tata smiled and whispered, "I like to see the enemy''s extreme anger, grief and anger. I want to work hard with me, but there is no way. Let me control the directional thunder."


    One by one, the directional mines were sounded, and then Tata suddenly said, "I really want to know which army is coming this time. Otherwise, let''s shoot with guns. The directional mines have bombed the flesh and blood."


    "OK, then use the gun and wait a moment," he said in a low voice


    Gao Yang picked up the microphone again and said in a low voice, "change the bomb type and prepare to extend shooting for assistance. In addition, you have to be careful of air attack. Armed helicopters or UAVs may go there. If all the enemies on my side are not solved, anyway, you must ensure 20 minutes of artillery support on my side, so be careful, over."


    Then, then there''s no then.

 Chapter 1826

    The Pentagon.


    He has been looking for a long-term goal and has never relaxed for a moment. Therefore, a headquarters is always following up on this matter, but this battle suddenly got clues and suddenly broke out. Therefore, there are not many adults watching in the Pentagon''s remote command this time, and only the most expert people are here waiting for news.


    But the signal must be transmitted, because the goal that must be won is the core issue for which the United States is currently turning, or the source of a disaster.


    When the target suddenly appeared in front of them, the investigation work was immediately started, and all active people deployed in Kiev immediately entered the state of battle. No country in the world knows why they are in Kiev, even they don''t know why they are in Kiev, but it''s enough for them to know the urgency and importance of this task.


    Soon, when the video materials were obtained and sent back to the U.S. headquarters, the people in Kiev became a sensation. They began to use all means to track the three most like targets, and all the information was sent back to the Pentagon at the first time.


    When the people in the Pentagon felt that the person they found was reliable, they immediately informed the president, so an online video conference was held in three minutes. All personnel related to the incident found a room where the meeting could be held and a screen as soon as possible.


    The president''s face appeared on the screen and occupied only a small corner, but everyone in the headquarters knew that the president was looking at them, because the image signals of the scene and headquarters had already been transmitted to the White House for the first time.


    "Mr. President, we have obtained the road surveillance video data. According to the image, we can''t determine the identity of the target."


    "What is the reason why the discovery target is connected with big Ivan?"


    "Generally speaking, it''s a good choice to disguise as an old man in order to cover up his original appearance and posture, such as walking. Mr. President, the old man has a hunchback, leaning on a crutch and wearing a hat. He looks at least 80 years old. His facial features, physical features and strides are not consistent with big Ivan, but please see him suddenly use a crutch Is it like an old man in his eighties that the staff hooks the young man and beats him down? "


    "So he''s in disguise?"


    "Yes, the result of our expert analysis is that the old man is disguised. Mr. President, it is very difficult for people to hide their habitual actions. For example, it is difficult to change the stride when walking, but it is much easier to rely on a crutch as an auxiliary prop. In addition, the two around the old man are all made up. The young man, he Wearing a headdress, because the thickness of his hair is inconsistent, and the color of his hands, neck and face are not consistent. It is caused by simple makeup, another... "


    "Don''t talk about these detailed problems. Is there any evidence to prove that the old man is big Ivan?"


    "Yes, please see, this is the picture taken by the surveillance. The four of us faced each other''s two bodyguards. They only fired four shots to kill our four agents. Our agents died before they could make any response. Please pay attention to their pistol. This is Makarov''s silencing model, which is specially used by the KGB. It has been highly modified, otherwise it would not have such a fast firing speed. When However, the two bodyguards of the other party are also among the super shooters. "


    "Why are they not the KGB, but the bodyguards of big Ivan? How to judge this?"


    "Very simply, Mr. President, the Russian KGB changed its gun as early as 15 years ago, so now the Russian KGB will never use this pistol when performing tasks, which has become their symbol, so the Russian KGB should avoid this symbol. In addition, I didn''t have time to say just now, but I must say, Mr. President, the slightly fat one The gunman appeared in a series of battles in Kiev in the recent event that a person in conflict with the interests of big Ivan was eradicated. We judge that this person is one of the core bodyguards around big Ivan, and his ability is indeed top and outstanding. I don''t think that except big Ivan is willing to assign such bodyguards to himself My men, I''m finished, Mr. President. "


    After a moment of silence, the president nodded and then waved his hand on the video conference screen.


    "Then act. You have the right to take all necessary measures. You must catch that person at all costs. I will watch here until you catch him, gentlemen. I will see your victory at the first time."


    "Yes, Mr. President, we have been tracking the target. He has nowhere to hide. The arrest is about to begin."


    The president sat on the sofa. This time, there was no need for many people to squeeze into one room. He could sit more comfortably, but he couldn''t sit still and straightened himself involuntarily.


    Until the tragedy happened, looking at the sudden gunfire on the screen, the president stood up in amazement, waiting to see the white smoke shielding the screen, listening to the people in the headquarters shouting the word white phosphorus bomb. After shaking, the president fell heavily on the sofa.


    What''s worse than that when the men who had high hopes failed to seize the last chance to place everyone''s hopes and watched them slaughtered?


    Of course, there is something worse than a big slaughter, that is, the same thing happened twice, and more people were slaughtered and killed the second time.


    I fell twice in the same place and was defeated twice by the same opponent, but I still increased my strength, increased my manpower, made more preparations, did my best in everything, and finally got another failure, so it''s really terrible.


    The president has only a familiar assistant in his office, so he doesn''t have to force to maintain his demeanor. To be exact, he can''t maintain his manners.


    "You fucking bastard!"


    After a sudden outburst of abuse, the president grabbed a crystal cup and smashed it onto the screen in front of him.


    With a loud noise, the screen suddenly turned black. The president saw his white shirt collar from the cracked screen, which reminded him of the white smoke emitted by the white phosphorus bomb, so he picked up a cup again, and then hit it with all his strength.

 Chapter 1827

    Smashing things can''t solve any problems, and smashing the screen can''t see the next progress. Therefore, after smashing two cups, the only consequence is to replace a large screen with a small screen of a laptop, that''s all.


    "Mr. President, some of us rushed in, so there is still hope. We have a chance, we still have a chance!"


    Looking at the face on the screen that had bored him, the president still had to whisper, "what''s the situation!"


    "Seventeen men, seventeen of our soldiers rushed in, and they are the best! They fight one against a hundred. Even if this is a trap, we will win the final victory. As long as we catch big Ivan! Mr. President, as long as we catch big Ivan, we will solve all problems!"


    What should be done will naturally be done by someone. The order has been issued, so I have to watch it next.


    I don''t know why, the signal sent this time removed the real-time image transmission system carried by the soldiers. Mr. President thought there were several possibilities. Either the soldiers carrying the image transmission system had been killed in battle, or the people in the headquarters thought he shouldn''t have seen those bloody scenes, so he cut off the signal.


    Of course, this bloody scene refers to the blood from his own side. Although Mr. President does not know much about military affairs, he also knows that under the current circumstances, it will cost a lot to continue to complete the arrest task. Therefore, he did not ask or question why some signals were interrupted.


    The president looked at the picture of the busy but quiet headquarters and the battlefield full of white smoke. Although he couldn''t see anything, he still focused on the white picture.


    Until he got a call.


    "Mr. President, we received a call from big Ivan. He said that the attack on him must be stopped immediately, otherwise, he will take the final means."


    The head of the CIA whispered what sounded very frustrating. After a moment of silence, the president whispered, "you said it was just his threat."


    "I''m afraid not. I''m sorry, Mr. President."


    "What do you mean by saying I''m sorry?"


    "I, we have confirmed that it''s not just a threat. I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    The president stood up again. He trembled, took the phone to his hand, and then tried his best to roar: "you promised me that our defense line was indestructible and there were no loopholes. This is what you promised me! And many times! Many times! It''s no use saying it right now! It''s no use! It''s no use! It''s no use!"


    "I''m sorry, but we must stop all military operations now. I''m sorry, but we must stop immediately. The other party gives us five minutes, and he only gives us five minutes..."


    The president is extremely sad and angry. These bastards who maintain respect for him on the surface, but secretly always drag him back and trip him can''t do anything. Or, they just deliberately create an incident, turn the incident into a disaster, then turn the disaster into an uncontrollable mess, and finally push all the mess on his head.


    The president smashed the phone on the computer screen, so the second screen turned black. Then, he shouted weakly: "retreat! Stop action, all hostilities must be stopped, and everyone must be withdrawn immediately, withdraw!"


    He was fooled by an arms dealer. More than once, the president fell feebly on the sofa, but he also paid attention to another problem. Those soldiers who worked for the country were respectable. Their sacrifices were futile and their actions failed, but they were heroes. Those surviving heroes must withdraw, but how?


    The commander-in-chief is more worried about this problem than the president. He must terminate the mission and withdraw people. However, how can he withdraw?


    Outside is the death zone of artillery bombardment, as well as the toxic smoke of white phosphorus, and a large number of tanks and armored vehicles carrying armed personnel rushed towards them. Armed helicopters either solve the artillery positions that have been found or the enemy reinforcements that are coming quickly. However, their time is running out.


    The enemy''s air defense missile radar has been turned on, and two sa-8b gecko MOD-1 air defense missile vehicles have driven out of a civilian house, which is between the damn nuclear shelter and the artillery position, whether it is a low-altitude combat helicopter, a transport helicopter, a reconnaissance UAV patrolling at medium and low altitude, and a predator attacking UAV, Both are within the strike range of these two air defense missile systems.


    Two sa-8b air defense systems are nothing. They are low-altitude short-range air defense missile systems, but there are also two tungusta missile gun integrated air defense systems, which are the most advanced low-altitude short-range air defense systems in the world. Are these two tungusta air defense systems coming with the enemy''s reinforcements, helicopter attack and death?


    It seems that it is not feasible to attack Da Ivan''s reinforcements, but is it feasible to solve the dead zone blocked by artillery fire first when attacking artillery positions in the air?


    It''s still not feasible, because another air defense radar is turned on three kilometers near the artillery position. The very familiar radar signal, the radar from sa-15 surface to air missile, is unfamiliar to many people. Then another well-known name will make everyone think of attacking the artillery position. Doyle-m1, the most advanced medium range air defense missile system in the world, Without maneuvering or getting close to the shelter, it can pose a fatal threat to all nearby air targets, because it is a medium-range missile system.


    No one would protect an artillery position with an expensive and advanced medium range missile such as the doyle-m1, except the world''s largest arms dealer.


    Five sets of air defense systems are crowded into a narrow space with a diameter of 20 kilometers, which is a great waste of resources. However, if there are all medium-range and short-range air defense missiles, will there be a lack of individual shoulder anti-aircraft missiles?


    If the artillery is not solved, the trapped soldiers can''t get out. If the soldiers can''t get out, they can only wait for the enemy''s reinforcements to arrive and kill them one by one. However, the artillery position can''t be solved by air attack, because now all aircraft in the air have encountered a fatal crisis, whether it''s a 3000 meter high reconnaissance aircraft or a higher attack UAV. If we wait any longer, Just wait to be shot down.


    Afghanistan, Iraq, Libya, Syria, Pakistan and Panama do not have so many cannons. Even if they do, people there will not use them. Even if they can use them, the targets they want to protect will not aim their guns at themselves.


    There are not so many air defense missiles anywhere. Even if there are, they will not use them. Even if they can use them, they will not use air defense missiles to guard an artillery position.


    This is a dead knot without solution. The commander in chief feels that he can''t solve it unless he transfers the US air force, but there is Ukraine, so the most powerful air force in the world can''t go.


    However, withdrawal is necessary, mission termination is necessary, and it must be fast. Therefore, the commander in chief used a completely self abandoning language: "all units stop action immediately, mission termination, red team, mission termination, evacuate immediately..."


    But how?


    This is no longer an action that the United States can completely control. On the contrary, if they do not withdraw, their people will be annihilated by an arms dealer.


    It is their people who are facing the crisis of total annihilation. These presidents don''t know, but the commander in chief knows.


    Unless Ukraine''s regular army is dispatched and a large number of troops are dispatched, but this is a sudden and short battle, so there will be no army prepared in advance nearby. No artillery can solve the enemy''s artillery. Who will arrange an artillery near the capital to aim at their own urban area?


    There is no armored force, not no, but it will take at least a few hours to come. Ukraine needs to mobilize through layers of orders, and then the troops can start immediately after receiving the order.


    Sending out aircraft seems to be the fastest and best choice, but the Ukrainian air force has to send out a campaign level air force. Why? Because there are five sets of air defense systems in that damn nuclear bunker and artillery position. Do you know what important air defense is? This is it.


    The most troublesome thing is that these are only known, the exposed power of the arms dealer, so who knows if he has hidden cannons? Hidden anti-aircraft missiles?


    This is really an inextricable knot, so the commander in chief, that is, the commander of the special operations command, gave an order that he was very desperate.


    After all, how to withdraw?

 Chapter 1828

    How to withdraw?


    Lieutenant Colonel karstmonson is the one who should consider this issue most, because it is others who give orders and they who die.


    Lieutenant Colonel Carl smonson felt a fire burning in his chest, which made him want to die.


    Of the 74 people, eight were still dead. Just when the last pass had been opened, they ordered the immediate termination of the mission and evacuation. How many people could bear this.


    It is the bounden duty of soldiers to obey orders.


    The will of the individual or the collective should not be above the national interests. If we say withdrawal, we must withdraw. Otherwise, the red team has no qualification to be called a strong army. An army that does not obey orders is never a good army.


    Carl kept shaking. He felt that he was really dying, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "yes, sir!"


    A subordinate reached out to hold Carl Simonson and looked at the ground with dead eyes.


    "You must evacuate immediately, whether you have a chance to capture the target or not. No, even if the target is standing in front of you, you can''t move him. Sorry, we have no choice, sorry..."


    Hearing the officer''s apology order, Lieutenant Colonel Carl took a deep breath and whispered, "we''ll evacuate immediately, sir."


    How to withdraw? After looking at the white smoke gradually dispersing outside the house, Carl gently waved his hand and whispered, "run as fast as you can."


    Nobody moved.


    "Sir, we should go together."


    Carl stretched out his trembling hand, waved it and whispered, "please! Please, let me stay here. We have worked together for a long time. Brothers, I''m sorry. Please have mercy on me. Please let me die here, please..."


    It''s better to die here than to withdraw alive.


    Several people looked at each other, and then a soldier suddenly raised his gun and shot at the roof, and then whispered, "let the officer stay. He was shot and killed by the target inside..."


    Several people looked at Carl, and one whispered, "it''s not your fault. We all know that it''s not your fault or ours."


    Lieutenant Colonel Carl stromson whispered, "I''m sorry, thank you!"


    Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson evaded his responsibility. If he went back alive, even if there were only eight people left in the red team, but the seeds were still there, the red team would continue to exist. However, if he died here, the red team would really be abolished from now on.


    But no one had the heart to let their Lieutenant Colonel take them away. That was too cruel, so they chose to let the captain stay and die here with those brothers who had died in the war. Of course, it was also unacceptable to cancel the establishment. However, they chose to let their remaining life in pain rather than let their captain live in the cruel reality.


    Several people saluted Carl Simonson at the same time, and then they ran out of the door in turn.


    Lieutenant Colonel Carl watched his soldiers leave, ready to end the nightmare by himself after watching them leave.


    But everything was just as expected. As soon as several people ran out, the shells fell to the ground. The violent explosion made the people who had just run out run back quickly.


    Fortunately, only one person was hit in the thigh by shrapnel and dragged back with blood, but no one died.


    Carl Simonson sighed a long sigh and whispered, "we can''t evacuate."


    Just when Carl Simonson was completely in despair because he couldn''t pass through the artillery blockade, Gao Yang, who was hiding underground, patted his head in frustration and whispered, "Falk! The artillery fire came too early, and the landing point of the shells was a little outside, and it wasn''t concentrated enough, otherwise they would have to finish it all at once."


    Artillery is a weapon for over the horizon attack. It is arranged 16 kilometers away, and the flight of artillery shells also takes time. Even if the discharge speed is more than 800 meters per second, it will take at least more than 20 seconds to fly from 16 kilometers away, and the speed of artillery shells will slow down. Artillery shells from 16 kilometers away will have to land in at least one minute.


    Gao Yang really doesn''t know how to calculate the firing data, but he knows how to call artillery support, but calling artillery support for precision attack is a technical job. We should master the time very accurately. When dealing with this small cluster target with only a few people, the time difference is a few seconds, and the result is different.


    In addition, the cannon is hit by a curve beyond the visual range after all. It is impossible to be extremely accurate. There is no problem in dealing with large-scale cluster targets, but how can the artillery be particularly concentrated when dealing with small targets with only a few people.


    Therefore, this artillery coordination was a failure. Although the three dogs were forced back, they failed to wipe them out as Gao Yang wanted.


    Gao Yang is not in a hurry, because his reinforcements will arrive soon. Moreover, even if the reinforcements do not arrive, he can blow these people up to heaven.


    The cannons are ready. Gao Yang is wearing a bomb vest. Can he not bury more bombs in the house?


    Gao Yang said eagerly, "don''t detonate the bomb in the house. Anyway, we must be fine."


    Yalebin said faintly, "unless you want to be dug out, it''s better to wait for reinforcements."


    Gao Yang immediately said dejectedly, "forget it. Dig away the ruins on our heads. It will take a long time. It''s not worth it. Forget it."


    Gao Yang was frustrated that the deceitful medicine laid in advance could not be used, but he couldn''t ask for more. It''s better to wait for reinforcements obediently.


    It must be pointed out that the biggest function of this shelter is just a shelter. As for the trap, it is an incidental function. Gao Yang didn''t think that he was chased by the enemy all the way. Although the function of this trap is super good, if possible, Gao Yang will never let anyone find his shelter.


    Everything in this shelter is to provide Gao Yang with a chance to survive. If he really can''t live, he will die together. Therefore, he did arrange a bomb in the upper room, but it was the final choice under helplessness. After there was no way, he simply blew up the house and sealed the tunnel to buy some time, If the enemy digs him out, blow him up again. Of course, it''s best if they dig him out. This helpless plug is a life-saving straw.


    Why did Tata take those pizzas? Just in case you can''t help bombing the house and burying yourself. Of course, there are food and water in the underground shelter, but the freshly baked pizza is better than compressed biscuits.


    Why not make the above bombs into the kind that can be attacked and defended, that is, if the enemy is less, kill the enemy instead of blowing up the house. The reason is very simple, because Gao Yang doesn''t have so many hands, blasting technology is not mastered by everyone, and the person who arranges the big bomb has to be extremely reliable. Where can Gao Yang find such a blasting expert? Besides, time was so tight, so he just had time to put a big bomb that could blow up the house.


    The bomb can''t be used, but it has little impact on Gao Yang. His purpose is to live. It''s best to completely annihilate the enemy. If not, the priority of this kind of thing must be after life preservation.


    Besides, Gao Yang really doesn''t have to worry. He just waits for reinforcements. His reinforcements include tanks, artillery and an elite team of nearly 200 people. According to his original assumption, if he can''t be rescued under such circumstances, it means there''s no hope. But now, the reinforcements are the last straw to crush the camel, There are only a few people left on it. They are still jumping around.


    As for Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson, he was completely desperate. He looked at the non-stop artillery fire outside and shouted, "we failed to solve the other party''s artillery position."


    A soldier was disappointed and said, "I don''t think it''s difficult to solve an artillery position. We can''t continue to attack or leave. We''ve been abandoned."


    Carl Simonson was unwilling to admit the fact that they were indeed abandoned. The leader gave him an order to retreat, but he didn''t give him a way back. There was no basic cover. How could they withdraw?


    Carl Simonson sighed. Then he whispered in the walkie talkie, "Sir, we can''t evacuate. Ask for support and cover us."


    After a moment of silence in the headset, a very depressed voice said: "the hostilities have stopped. We can''t attack the target, so we can''t provide air support, but we''re trying to get you to evacuate safely."


    Carl Simonson took a breath and whispered, "so we can only rely on ourselves, right?"


    No reply.


    Carl shook his head, one of his subordinates removed the phone, and then said ferociously: "in short, we''re going to die! Let''s attack!"


    Carl shook his head and whispered, "no, our mission has ended. We can''t attack any more, absolutely not!"


    After saying that gently, Carl whispered, "I''ll find a way to send you away, brothers. Please remember, I''m not a coward."


    A soldier shook his head violently and shouted, "no, no! You can''t do that. We can die here, but you can''t do that!"


    Carl whispered, "enough people have died today, and I was going to die."


    After that, Carl suddenly shouted, "I''m Lieutenant Colonel Carl Simonson, the front-line commander of this operation. I surrender, I ask for dialogue, I ask for dialogue with you!"


    Gao Yang gently took out his ears, smiled at yalebin in front of him and said, "surrender? Ha, it''s funny, isn''t it?"


    Yalebin whispered, "do you accept the other party''s surrender?"


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered: "Never! Although they are big Ivan''s enemies, not mine, and I have nothing to do after uliyangke came here, it''s impossible to say anything in the world. We have a saying that mountains and rivers meet. Let them go after I killed so many people? No, never, let them go, I can''t sleep."

 Chapter 1829

    What is the fighting power of a three headed dog? Satan and the black devil can''t turn any waves in front of the three dogs.


    Can the country''s heavy weapons be so easy to deal with? An encounter can be fought, and Satan can even win, but if the same battle is fought twice or three times, Satan is definitely finished.


    Therefore, he would never fight with three dogs or butter knives. He worked hard to arrange a safe house for himself. This was originally a way to avoid fighting with strong enemies. He just ran away when big Ivan came out.


    Now the security measures attached to the safe house have become a trap, which has nearly destroyed the three dogs. Although Gao Yang doesn''t need to annihilate the three dogs, what reason does he have to let the three dogs go? Even if there are only a few people left with three dogs, they are also the most powerful people in the world. Gao Yang still knows this truth.


    It''s impossible to take the initiative to rush out. It''s looking for death. Two Musketeers occupy the right place and can guard a tunnel. However, two Musketeers rush out and will die. Therefore, Gao Yang can only consume it, but he is fully sure to kill each other.


    He intended to kill the other party, so Gao Yang didn''t respond to Carl Simonson''s cry. The other party said he wanted to surrender or commit suicide. It''s none of his business. Just ignore it and wait for someone to kill them.


    Carl shouted several times. After he couldn''t get a response, he was disappointed and whispered, "it seems that the other party doesn''t intend to accept my surrender. Of course, the other party has good reasons to do so."


    Very disappointed, Carl Simonson whispered, "brothers, there''s no way to go. There''s no time. Rush for the last time. Good luck."


    After glancing at each other, several people stood silently at the door again, ready to rush out at the risk of gunfire that might fall at any time.


    Just then, Carl Simonson suddenly heard the man shout from his headphones: "turn off the radio jammer! Turn off! Turn off! You can evacuate safely. We need to negotiate with the target, but turn off the signal jammer to show sincerity. Turn it off now! Wait for the evacuation order, don''t move now, don''t move now."


    Carl gave birth to a glimmer of hope. He waved his hand expressionless. One of his team members hesitated and turned off the small jammer on his back.


    No one knows the use of turning off the jammer, but Gao Yang, who is guarding the tunnel, suddenly received a call.


    Listening to the phone ring, Tata said in surprise, "how can the satellite phone still have a signal in such a deep place underground?"


    Gao Yang knocked on the radio in front of him and said with a smile, "the signal switch, the antenna we arranged outside can send all signals in and out. Of course, it''s like making a phone call on the ground. Didn''t you have this at that time?"


    Gao Yang answered the phone with a smile, and then he listened to ulyanko''s urgent voice: "man, are you trapped in some Americans there? Let them go."


    Gao Yang was stunned and whispered, "what do you mean?"


    "Letting them leave is one of the conditions for the success of the negotiations. The Americans demand that the rest of them leave safely."


    Gao Yang frowned, and then he whispered, "man, I''m sorry I can''t do this. I must kill them all and leave none. Otherwise, I''m not secure. Can you understand?"


    Ulyanko said anxiously, "man, I understand very much, but listen to me. You told me that I was chased by the Americans and hid in the shelter. I told big Ivan the news, and then big Ivan quickly took the initiative to contact the United States. We have been negotiating, but there has been no result. This time, we showed our cards and the Americans decided to give up the attack."


    Gao Yang just frowned and said nothing. Ulyanko whispered, "the Americans think the man in the shelter is big Ivan. They always think so. I know what you''re worried about, but you don''t have to worry about retaliation, because it''s big Ivan''s problem. Please, please be sure to let those people go. This is a very important condition for the negotiation to reach."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to let go of the people above, so he couldn''t meet wuliyangke''s request, but hesitated. At this time, wuliyangke whispered: "Man, war is always accompanied by compromise. Big Ivan can''t force the United States to the edge of a cliff. You have to understand that sometimes people can do anything for dignity. We have come to this very difficult day and gained the upper hand, but we really can''t force the United States to a dead end. Please understand. If the United States really wants to kill big Ivan at all costs, then In fact, their goal is to hide you underground, but no matter whether big Ivan is really with you or not, once the United States gives up the negotiation and is determined to fight to the end at all costs, no matter where big Ivan is, everything is over. We must admit that sometimes, Americans are really kind. "


    He shouted loudly and whispered, "they don''t have a chance to kill me. My reinforcements will come right away, but I can''t let big Ivan lose all his previous efforts. For this reason, it''s stupid to lose all his previous efforts because of several people who have nothing to do with the overall situation. Well, tell me, what''s the result of your negotiations with the United States?"


    Ulyanko smiled in an indisputable relaxed tone: "compromise, compromise each other. The Americans will no longer fight big Ivan. Big Ivan will return to South Africa and live in his original house to let the Americans know where he is. It''s better to rest assured. Then big Ivan will do what he should do and what the United States should do, just like everything hasn''t happened and return to the original state."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "it''s so simple. All the problems have been solved?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile, "well, let them go. I''ll inform the artillery to cease fire, but the people who came to save me have to come, otherwise how can I leave? Wait a minute."


    After saying that, Gao Yang picked up the radio and whispered, "call the artillery commander, received, please answer."


    Leibrov immediately whispered, "artillery commander, over."


    "Cease fire, get ready to evacuate. Evacuate immediately when I inform you. Repeat my order. Over."


    "Cease fire, get ready for evacuation. Evacuate immediately when you inform. Over."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "good. Do it. You did a good job. Over."


    Put down the radio and Gao Yang said on the phone, "well, let those Americans withdraw quickly. Before my people arrive, if they move too slowly, I can''t help it."


    Hung up the phone, breathed loudly and said to yalebin, "don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Yalebin whispered, "it''s no surprise that struggle is accompanied by compromise, which is the most normal normal. In addition, if the United States is forced to this position with the strength of Ivan, and still refuses to compromise, such people who don''t know how to advance and retreat will die long ago and won''t live until now."

 Chapter 1830

    After more than a year, Gao Yang finally met ulyanko and Ivan again. Ulyanko and Ivan went to Ukraine together.


    "Oh, brother, how much you have suffered."


    Ulyanko looks the same as before. He is smart and capable. He wears a proper suit and his shiny hair is neatly combed. That is, the whole person has lost two circles. His skin color has completely turned pale.


    After coming forward and hugging ulyanko, Gao Yang turned and opened his arms to Ivan, and then said with emotion on his face: "my brother, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. You look terrible, but you are finally back to health."


    Ivan hugged Gao Yang with emotion on his face, and then said sadly, "my physical condition has been very bad. It''s the result of serious injury, but it''s good to survive, isn''t it?"


    Ivan is still his old appearance, but he is thinner than uliyangke. Gao Yang thinks it''s good for him to weigh 60 kilograms, and his skin color is pale without any blood.


    He patted Ivan on the back, but Gao Yang didn''t dare to do it. He was afraid that Ivan would get down.


    He stepped back, raised his face and said with emotion: "anyway, guys, we finally saw each other again. To be honest, I really thought we would never see each other again for a while. What happened to you? Where have you been hiding these days?"


    Ulyanko looked miserable and said with a bitter smile, "we are in South America, in the jungle of South America, man, believe me, it was a hard time."


    Ivan looked around, ignored the Tata around him, and shouted, "what about the others? They didn''t come with you?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "recover from the injury. All the people you know have been injured. Too many things have really happened during this period. We have suffered a wave of blow from the United States for big Ivan. As a result, all the staff are injured. Now they are hiding from the injury. In addition, the test tube is dead."


    Ivan immediately widened his eyes and said in surprise, "the test tube is dead?"


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "yes, he died in Syria, not here."


    Ivan shook his head, sighed heavily, and then whispered, "Oh, man, this is really bad. I was very excited and fell down."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "yes, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. When we meet again, some people will never see us. Well, you must know that Andre is dead."


    Ulyanko nodded and whispered, "yes, we know."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said loudly, "then you certainly don''t know where polovich is with me. He''s one step away from death, but he''s not dead. He''s recovering with our people."


    Ulyanko said in surprise, "he''s not dead? Great! Great! I always thought he was dead!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and breathed loudly: "Yes, there are still people alive. This is good news. Well, you can take him away. Oh, most importantly, Ukraine is back to you. Man, you finally come. I can take off the burden on my shoulders. A lot of things have happened during this period. We have to say the same thing, but the most important thing is to take back your power quickly. Who should I give this to you?"


    Gao Yang took out a small book and said with a smile, "this is the strength Andre gave me. Now I''ll give it back to you."


    Ulyanko and Ivan looked at each other, then both smiled, and Ivan said with a smile: "Seriously, I''ve been worried that you''ll kill me in Ukraine, and then we start fighting, because I think the taste of power is really attractive, but ulyanko and Da Ivan never have the slightest doubt about you. They both think they know who you are. Now it seems that they''re right, and I''m really not familiar with you."


    Ulyanko also smiled and said, "keep it. We don''t need this, so I think it''s better for you to give it back to big Ivan."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said, "no, man, I can''t wait to hand over this hot potato."


    Ulyanko walked up to Gao Yang, patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said sincerely: "Now, Ukraine, we take over. We don''t need you to give this to contact the people who are already ours. I also believe you won''t rely on this phone book to contact the people you are already familiar with, so it''s just a symbol. Since it''s just an symbol, you can keep it and decide how to deal with it after seeing big Ivan."


    Ivan also said seriously, "man, the transfer of power is much simpler than I expected. I did worry about it, but now it seems that I think too much. Our friendship can stand the test. Now do we have anything to worry about you? So keep it. It will be useful to you."


    Gao Yang had to meet big Ivan. He put little Ben back in his pocket and said loudly, "where''s big Ivan?"


    Ulyanko laughed again, and then said loudly, "it''s all right, it''s all right. He will return to South Africa in the shortest time, but before returning to South Africa, he wants to meet you first, because it''s more troublesome to meet you after arriving in South Africa."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he immediately said: "Now that we have handed over, you are all experts. I don''t need to say how to do it, but let me first talk about some of the most critical issues. Those gathered hands belong to you now, and Andre borrowed two war loans when he was alive. I took it as an intermediary. I have to pay back, a lot of money, and I took a big deal with the cleaner Business, this is yours, but I''m busy myself now. I''m collecting some technical data and scientific and technological personnel from Ukraine. This can''t be given to you, and I have to continue to borrow your channels. Well, others, Deyo Mather, he is the maker of this series of time. You have to decide quickly how to deal with it. It turns out that this has to be a headache for me, But now I don''t have to think about it. Besides, I''ve come to a big cleaning during this period and killed a lot of people. I have to tell you this. "


    Ulyanko raised his hand and said to Gao Yang, "man, don''t say anything. Let''s eat first."


    It was late at night, and ulyanko and Ivan came to see Gao Yang immediately after getting off the plane. There should be many important things to explain after meeting, but none of them seemed more important than eating.

 Chapter 1831

    Gao Yang expected to sit down and have a good talk during dinner, but after finding a restaurant, he found that the conversation couldn''t go on at all.


    Ulyanko and Ivan are like starving ghosts reincarnated, a black bread and a red vegetable soup. They eat these two things and cry for ghosts and gods.


    Not only ulyanko and Ivan, but also the six people they brought with them ate, ate and died.


    Gao Yang remembers that he was trapped in Aleppo prison for more than a month and didn''t eat like this when he came out.


    Black bread was eaten one after another, red vegetable soup was drunk one basin after another, and nothing else. It was silly to show all the restaurant managers, because it was no exaggeration, there were eight people in wuliyangke, and they could definitely eat up to 30 people.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Ulyanko raised his head, pointed to his face and whispered, "look at my face. I''ve lost 25 kilograms. I''m hungry!"


    Ivan raised his head, breathed, pointed to his soup basin, and whispered, "I don''t want anything in the damn rainforest. I just want to eat, eat, real food."


    Gao Yang sighed and said sympathetically, "I understand your feelings."


    Ulyanko raised his head and whispered, "do you know why rainforest is called green hell? Do you know why rainforest is called green desert?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I know, if you are talking about the Amazon rainforest, there are not even as many animals as the Sahara desert, and there are poisonous insects and strange and maddening plants everywhere."


    No kidding. It''s easier to live in the desert than in the rain forest. If big Ivan is forced to hide in the rain forest for more than a year, Gao Yang can only express sympathy.


    Don''t think that the rainforest is a forest. On the contrary, the rainforest lacks everything except water and wood. In the depths of the rainforest, it is very difficult to see large animals except monkeys. Therefore, the primitive tribes living in the rainforest have one thing in common, that is, they regard monkeys as the main source of protein. All kinds of insects are mainly poisonous insects, but except ants, You can easily find a hundred different insects, but you can''t find a hundred of the same insects. Even frogs are all kinds of poisonous frogs.


    As for the high temperature and high humidity climate in the Amazon rainforest, Gao Yang shudders when he thinks of it. It''s really uncomfortable.


    Ulyanko waved his hand and whispered: "When we were in South Africa, we encountered a raid. When we separated from you, we began to find a place to hide. We stayed in Africa for less than a month, and then found that there was no way. We went to South America. There were all kinds of dangers along the way. Hey, let''s not say that. In short, we went to Brazil first. The Americans chased too hard and couldn''t stay in Brazil at all, so we left At first, we went to Colombia, but Colombia couldn''t stay. Finally, we went to the junction of Colombia, Venezuela and Brazil and hid directly in the jungle. "


    Ivan shook his head and whispered, "at the beginning, we can still get supplies, but it won''t work soon. The Americans are crazy looking for us. The CIA people are covering the city closest to us."


    Ulyanko said bitterly: "We were not far from a small town called Kukui. We were in the city first, but we found it wrong in a few days, so we immediately went into the jungle. You know, no one could find it in the jungle, but we soon found that there were reconnaissance planes and satellites everywhere in the sky. At first, we could maintain contact with the outside world, but later all contacts were interrupted It''s too late. "


    Ivan waved his hand and said with emotion: "We just set up a camp in the jungle. It hasn''t been two days, but when I contacted my nearby men and asked them to send various living facilities to the camp, big Ivan suddenly insisted on moving, so we had to leave immediately. Then, within two hours, bombs began to be thrown from the sky, and a large-scale special force raided the camp. It was too dangerous It''s dangerous. "


    Ulyanko said with a wry smile: "so we dare not even call. If we need supplies, we send people to sneak out and bring things back. We mainly deal with drug lords. Normal people in that place can''t go at all. There are also the rebels in Colombia. Through them, we can get the necessary daily necessities."


    Ivan nodded and said, "yes, it was terrible. Those days were really terrible. There were 46 people when we went, and then there were only 39 left soon. Seven people died in less than three months!"


    Ulyanko said with a sad face: "we have been trying to fight back, but we can''t do it at all. Think about it, we can''t even call. All communication has been interrupted. How can we command and how can we do an effective fight back."


    Ivan also said with a sad face: "during that time, there were a lot of defectors under me. My channels in South America were almost caught by Americans. Therefore, our life became more and more difficult. The supply of living materials and drugs was often interrupted. Later, we simply ran out of food."


    Ulyanko said bitterly: "I ate everything you can''t think of in the rain forest. Snakes, tarantulas, monkeys, piranhas, crocodiles, turtles, pythons, parrots, toucans, bird eggs. We eat everything. Man, you''ve been a hunter. You know it''s difficult to feed yourself by hunting, right? Even with a gun, because the damn rain forest blocks everything and you can''t see anything at all, so I What we eat most is fish, all kinds of fish. Once again, we hit something that has always been like a pig. It''s very delicious, but it''s too small for dozens of people. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "that''s a tapir!"


    Ivan said with fear: "The most terrible thing is to get sick and be bitten by some strange insects. FAK, nine people died in the rainforest. As soon as we called, it took us less than two hours. There were definitely drones coming to throw bombs. After throwing bombs, someone went into the jungle to search, but only one of us was killed by a bomb, and most of the rest were just when we couldn''t adapt to the rainforest environment Dead. "


    Ulyanko took a glass of wine, took a sip, and then said happily: "later, the United States suddenly reduced its search power for us. At the beginning, we didn''t know why, but soon, after we found that the search intensity of Americans was greatly reduced, we called, and then we knew that someone had attracted Americans in Ukraine."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "then you have to thank me."


    Ivan immediately nodded and said, "of course, of course thank you, man. If it weren''t for you, we would still starve in Amazon."

 Chapter 1832

    Finally, after uliyangke and Ivan had filled their stomachs, Gao Yang finally had the opportunity to ask the questions he was most concerned about.


    "You, I mean, what did big Ivan do to finally bring America to its knees?"


    Ulyanko and Ivan looked at each other, and then they both smiled. Then ulyanko waved his hand and said with a smile, "ask this question when you see big Ivan, and he will explain it to you in detail."


    Gao Yang tilted his head in disappointment and said with a smile: "I have to sell off. Well, when can I see big Ivan?"


    Ivan stood up and said: "Soon, but you may have to wait. You have to wait until big Ivan comes out of the jungle before you can see him, unless you want to see him in the Amazon rainforest. Of course, even if you want to find him in the rainforest, big Ivan has no patience to wait. It''s not just us who are going crazy, but there must be some risks for you to meet in South Africa, so you should meet in South America, Brazil, Or Colombia, soon, the negotiations have come to an end, and big Ivan will come out as soon as possible. "


    Ulyanko smiled: "as long as you have time, you can see him at any time. I think big Ivan might come out now."


    Gao Yang pointed to ulyanko and Ivan, then said with a serious face: "who cares about Ukraine? Who is the future head of Europe? I don''t think you can all come."


    Ulyanko and Ivan looked at each other, and Ivan shrugged: "Maybe it''s me. Ulyanko has two places to be responsible, so I''m more likely to come to Europe, but I''m not sure. Maybe big Ivan will let others take charge of Europe. Our channels in South America have been seriously damaged, and I''m most familiar with the situation there. Therefore, I should go back to South America. Most importantly, my revenge hasn''t been avenged yet. I have to go back to South America The United States, but this needs to wait until the situation in Ukraine is stable. "


    Gao Yangji was surprised and said, "no, you haven''t taken revenge yet?"


    Ivan was assassinated in South America and almost hung up. The bodyguard shield he had been with for many years was killed on the spot. Unexpectedly, he hasn''t avenged after such a long time.


    Ivan said helplessly, "I have no time. I hid in the rain forest before I recovered. How can I revenge."


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "well, I''ll tell you both together. Well, I helped some people in Kiev. A gang has a very good relationship with me. After I leave, you have to take care of it, guys, just like when I was here, can you?"


    Uliyangke waved his hand and said dismissively, "it''s all nonsense. Trust me, we''ll do better than when you''re here. Just tell us who it is."


    Ivan smiled, "which Gang?"


    "The white shark Gang, their leader is shava. I''ll let him meet you, guys. After I leave, the white shark gang will ask you."


    Uliyangke waved his hand and said, "don''t say more, don''t say more."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "There''s another thing, polovich. Well, you must all know his situation. It''s very complicated. How can I say it? Polovich wants to go back. He helped me a lot. I promised him to help talk about love. Er, it''s really difficult to talk about it, but how can I say it? Polovich hopes to work even under your hands, ulyanko."


    Ulyanko and Ivan both looked embarrassed. They held up their hands and said, "how to say, polovich did well this time. For some time, I also doubted his reliability, but he was almost killed by the Americans. I think he should not have taken refuge in the Americans."


    Ulyanko was silent, and Ivan really said with a embarrassed face: "man, have you ever thought of a possibility that the Americans were actually led by bolovich, but the Americans planned to kill him, just an informant. The Americans can''t do it."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I thought about it, but I don''t think so. The reason is very simple. If bolovich really took refuge in the Americans, the Americans won''t always think that big Ivan is in Ukraine. In other words, if bolovich really took refuge in the Americans, the Americans won''t mistake me for big Ivan at all."


    Ivan whispered, "it makes sense."


    Ulyanko nodded gently, and then he said in some embarrassment: "I have known polovich for many years, and our friendship has been very good, but that''s why I can''t speak. We can''t make decisions, and I can''t even take the initiative to mention it. Therefore, you''d better ask big Ivan directly."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then whispered, "well, anyway, I''ll see big Ivan soon."


    Ivan took a breath, smiled, and then said to ulyanko, "are you full?"


    "I''m full."


    "Should we go to the second item?"


    Ulyanko nodded again and again, then winked at Gao Yang and said, "put the business back. Anyway, you manage Ukraine well, and we have been in the rain forest for a long time, so, uh, we want to go... Do you understand?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what are you doing?"


    Ivan said with disdain on his face, "it''s all men. What are you serious about? You say we''ve been holding it in the rain forest for so long. What''s missing except starvation?"


    Ulyanko stretched out his hands and drew a curve in the air. Then he said impatiently, "the first thing we do is eat a big meal. The second thing is... Hey hey."


    Gao Yang reluctantly waved his hand, and then said in a loud voice, "I see. Well, well, I understand. At the right time, there is nothing missing from my friends who need you to take care of me in the future. I''ll send you there right now. It''s right for you to meet."


    It is legal to open casinos in Ukraine, so there are large and small casinos in Kiev, and casinos are an important source of money for the white shark gang. Another important source of money is entertainment.


    Ivan stood up and shouted to several equally hungry bodyguards sitting next to him, "come on, come on, let''s get down to business! Guys, we agreed that we''ll start enjoying where the damn rainforest comes from!"


    Gao Yang shook his head reluctantly, then took out the phone and called Shawa. After Shawa connected the phone, he immediately said, "where are you? Never mind where you are. Let''s meet and introduce two friends to you."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang smiled at ulyanko and Ivan and said, "come on, FAK! Don''t let me arrange this for you in the future."


    Wuliyangke winked and said, "man, the big dog is not here. Pretend to be serious. Let''s go and join us!"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "go away! I''m a decent person!"

 Chapter 1833

    Since ulyanko and Ivan came back at the same time, Gao Yang seemed to be reassured. He could put down his burden and concentrate on his own work.


    Of course, the handover will last for several days. It''s impossible to let go and ignore everything.


    For Gao Yang, after he gave up everything, the only thing he cares about is the white shark gang. He has to start and end his life. He can''t ignore Ukraine, so he threw aside the shava he supported. You know, shava has also helped him.


    Drive to lead the way, take ulyanko and his party to Shawa''s base camp, go back to the second floor, where Shawa has been waiting.


    Gao Yang hugged shava, and then he looked at shava and said with a smile, "how''s it going? Is it better?"


    Shava laughed loudly, "no problem. It doesn''t affect anything now."


    Gao Yang nodded and looked back to introduce ulyanko and Ivan. As a result, he saw them staring at the men and women on the dance floor below. Their faces were red and their eyes were burning.


    Gao Yang shook his hand and said loudly, "Hey, hey, guys, get down to business first!"


    Ulyanko suddenly took back his eyes and said to Shawa, "Oh, Hello, brother."


    Shava looked at ulyanko and Ivan, who looked like a stuffed bun, shook hands with them, and then said loudly, "go inside and talk. It''s too noisy here."


    After reluctantly following Gao Yang and Shawa to a room completely isolated from noise, Ivan suddenly took a long breath, and then said excitedly: "I love this colorful world, I''m back!"


    Shawa raised his hand, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "brother, these two are..."


    Pointing to shava, Gao Yang shouted to ulyanko and Ivan: "shava, I met after I came to Ukraine, my brother."


    Ulyanko shook hands with shava and said loudly, "call me ulyanko."


    Ivan pointed to himself and said with a smile, "Ivan, we will be our own people in the future."


    He shouted loudly and said to shava, "I may leave Ukraine soon, maybe not for the time being, but I won''t care about Ukraine anymore. In the future, if you encounter any unsolvable problems, find them and they will help you."


    Shawa said with a surprised look, "brother, what do you mean?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I always have to leave Ukraine, but the two of them will always stay here. With them, even if you turn Ukraine over, it will be fine."


    Ulyanko raised his hand and said to Shawa, "ram is my brother, and you are ram''s brother. We are our own people, so let''s talk straight. What''s your main business?"


    Shava whispered, "well, do everything, do whatever you earn."


    Ulyanko said firmly, "don''t do arms. You don''t do arms business. In addition, you can do everything you want. In Ukraine, if you can''t cover it, come to me and I''ll solve it for you. We owe him."


    Reaching out and pointing to Gao Yang, ulyanko suddenly turned his head and said, "what did he call you?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. He knows my name."


    Ulyanko nodded and said with great momentum, "the ram''s power in Ukraine is ours. He''s leaving, but we''re still there, so you can be the same as before."


    Ivan also said loudly: "generally speaking, we don''t have too close relationship with a gang, because for us, all gangs can become our business partners, but you are different. You are the brother of ram. Ukraine is your world, and we will be completely on your side."


    Shava whispered, "sorry, I don''t quite understand what happened."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you know they can help you. In short, you can find them if you can''t solve something, just like you found me before."


    Ulyanko smiled: "yes, that''s right, but you can''t do the arms business. If you want to buy arms, I''ll sell them to you at the lowest price. If you want to sell arms, you can also find me. After the business is completed, I''ll give you your share, but you can''t do the arms business yourself, because that''s our business scope."


    Shava looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "you used to do some arms business. Don''t do it in the future, because they are the largest arms dealers in the world. It''s very dangerous to rob their business."


    Shava nodded, smiled and said, "OK, I see."


    Ivan said seriously, "I can assure you that whoever is here in the end is absolutely the same as when you were here. This is our commitment."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "thank you. I still have some friends. They are in Donetsk. Oh, you know, the angel mercenary regiment. They often need some arms when they fight in Donetsk. When I was there, the arms I gave them were half sold and half sent. I hope you can continue to help in the future. Now the angel mercenary regiment is very poor."


    Ivan laughed and said loudly, "angel, old acquaintances, when they save me, they are not free, but no problem. Everything is the same as when you are here. Their arms supply will never be affected."


    Shava smiled, "I think maybe you want a drink."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t drink. Go and have fun."


    Ivan pointed high and said with a smile, "really don''t come together?"


    Shava immediately laughed and said, "Oh, wait a minute. I''ll arrange for someone to take you to have some fun."


    Shawa stood up and opened the door. At this time, ulyanko''s phone rang. He looked at the phone and said seriously, "big Ivan."


    With a voice, ulyanko connected the phone, and then he quickly hung up.


    Ivan said nervously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Wuliyang section chief breathed a sigh of relief and said happily: "it''s all right. It won''t affect our plan tonight."


    Ivan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "that''s good, that''s good."


    Uliyangke said to Gao Yang, "big Ivan really came out. He''s in Brazil. He hopes to see you."


    Gao Yang heaved a sigh and said with a smile, "so soon, when will we meet?"


    Uliyanko shrugged and said, "if you can, the sooner the better. Big Ivan is waiting for you in Brazil. After meeting you, he will go to South Africa."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, I''ll go to see big Ivan right now. Well, a private plane is not suitable. I''d better take a civilian flight. I''ll book tickets tonight. When and when, it shouldn''t be too slow."


    Uliyanko nodded and said, "very good. Big Ivan is in Sao Paulo, Brazil. Where will he wait for you?"

 Chapter 1834

    There is no direct flight from Kiev to Brazil, so Gao Yang''s journey time is relatively long. He has to go to Britain first, and then transfer to the flight to Brazil. After a transfer, it takes 40 hours to reach Brazil.


    Before leaving Kiev, Gao Yang took the time to do a few things. First, he called back the black devil who had searched for him.


    Needless to say, the means of the black devil are professional, and the black devil is very familiar with Ukraine. Although they are familiar with Ukraine before the 1990s, the problem is that after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, Ukraine''s science and technology and industry have made little progress in recent years and have been eating the old capital of the Soviet Union, so even if the things familiar to the black devil are outdated, But it has little impact.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if it is higher than searching for things in Ukraine, the top ten of a black devil are high. Therefore, although the time is not long, the harvest of the black devil is extremely rich.


    Since we have gained a lot, it naturally means that Gao Yang has a lot of chips in his hand, which has long exceeded the demand as a chip for getting rid of the crime. Naturally, he can call the black devil back and prepare his big plan in Yemen.


    Of course, it can''t be a sudden thing to call back all the black devils. They have to clean up their hands and deal with what they are doing, so it will take a few days. Gao Yang thinks that when he comes back from Brazil, the time should be not much.


    Yalebin stayed in Kiev. Gao Yang felt that he was too old for tiring long-distance flight, so only one Tata went to Brazil with him.


    Before Gao Yang went to the airport, he took off his bomb vest. Yes, even after nearly annihilating three dogs, the United States has withdrawn all the people who searched for him. After ulyanko and Ivan came to Kiev, Gao Yang did not take off his vest.


    Gao Yang is too afraid of being captured. He doesn''t worry about his integrity, but he also knows that once he is arrested, he can''t help saying everything he knows. If he says everything he knows, too many people will die.


    Without the vest that can blow himself into slag at any time, Gao Yang feels a little uncomfortable. Ironically, the vest is something that will kill him, but Gao Yang feels safe to wear it.


    This man, no matter how determined he is, once he has done something and done more, he can''t go back.


    No one saw them off, and there was no need to see them off. Gao Yang and Tata arrived at the airport. After normal boarding procedures, they first set foot on British land, then waited at Heathrow airport for several hours, and then got on the plane to Sao Paulo, Brazil.


    After a tiring flight, it was late at night when Gao Yang got off the plane, but to Gao Yang''s surprise, big Ivan personally picked him up at the airport.


    After making a phone call, Gao Yang found an insignificant car in the parking lot. When he opened the door, he found that big Ivan was sitting in the back seat of the car except for a driver.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s surprised eyes, big Ivan smiled and whispered, "get in the car, let''s say in the car."


    Gao Yang sat in the car and looked at the same big Ivan who had lost two laps. He said with emotion: "Oh, big Ivan."


    Big Ivan spread out his hands and said with emotion on his face: "ah, high!"


    Although it was hard, Gao Yang hugged big Ivan. After they separated, Gao Yang pointed to Tata and said, "my friend, Tata."


    Big Ivan reached out and shook hands with Tata, smiled and said, "hello."


    Tata and big Ivan gently shook hands, nodded and said, "hello."


    Just gently nodded his head, Tata took back his sight and turned to look ahead. At this time, big Ivan smiled and said, "do you know Pavlovic?"


    This time, Tata turned his head in surprise and said loudly, "did he tell you about me?"


    Big Ivan shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "No, I just feel that you are very similar to him. How to say, in this world, those who know my identity, that is, you and Pavlovic, are like facing the air when they see me. Other people either hate me, fear me, or respect me, but really only you two are facing me like facing the air, so I connect you."


    Tata said seriously, "then you have a good eye."


    Big Ivan smiled and whispered, "I''ve always had a good eye for people."


    Ha ha, after laughing, big Ivan pointed to the driver and said, "his name is Thomas Hendrick. He has been with me for many years. Thomas, let''s go."


    After the car drove up, big Ivan patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I''m fine now, but I can''t let Americans know that you have contact with me, so I came secretly."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you don''t have to pick me up yourself."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m sorry I don''t come to pick you up myself."


    Gao Yang laughed, and big Ivan also laughed.


    Big Ivan never mentioned what Gao Yang did in Ukraine, nor did he say thank you to Gao Yang for helping him stabilize his backyard.


    At this time, in terms of the efforts and sacrifices made by Gao Yang, can big Ivan repay with a light thank you? The days after them are still long. Take your time.


    After the car drove up, big Ivan whispered, "I originally wanted to meet you in South Africa, but I heard that you hide very well. The Americans have not been able to find my relationship with you so far, which is very good and rare, so we have to maintain this situation that is very good for you. After all, you have to stay in the United States in the future. It''s not good for Americans to keep an eye on you."


    There are many things about Gao Yang, and there are more things about Da Ivan. Think about it, Da Ivan has disappeared for so long, and now he''s finally fine. How anxious he has to go back to appear and preside over the overall situation. After all, he''s in person and just let the two agents of uliyangke and Ivan appear. That''s a big difference.


    However, in order to make Gao Yang''s situation safer, Da Yi is patient and will not go back to preside over the overall situation until he meets in Brazil. This is the embodiment of thinking for Gao Yang. Gao Yang understands this.


    Gao Yang nodded, took the small bag around him, opened the zipper, took out a black bread wrapped in a plastic bag, handed it to big Ivan, and said with a smile: "it may be a little dry, but I brought you two when I know you can''t wait."


    Big Yiwan took it, couldn''t wait to open the plastic package, broke off a piece of black bread in one hand, and when he handed it to his driver in front, he bit down half of the black bread in his hand, and then said vaguely: "you really know me and know what I want most in the rain forest? Nothing, this is this!"

 Chapter 1835

    Gao Yang is a northerner. His staple food is steamed bread and noodles. He has been wandering outside these years. Although he is always homesick, he won''t think about eating steamed bread all day.


    But when Gao Yang was a savage on the African grassland, he couldn''t remember so many Chinese cuisines and all kinds of famous snacks. As long as he was hungry, the first picture flashed in his mind was steamed bread. It didn''t taste. He didn''t remember how delicious things were, but as long as the first thing flashed in his mind, it must be steamed bread, When steamed bread, the staple food engraved in his bones, flashed past, he would think of something else.


    Big Ivan is a Russian, and black bread and red vegetable soup occupy a very important position in the diet of Russians and Ukrainians, just like steamed bread noodles in the north of China and rice in the south. When you are hungry, the pictures flashed in your mind are these, not big fish and meat.


    There is no black bread in South America. Even if it is made, it doesn''t taste like it was made in Ukraine or Russia. After watching the dinner scene of ulyanko and Ivan, Gao Yang kindly brought three black bread to big Ivan, which is used as a meeting gift for the arms giant and invisible tycoon.


    Who is big Ivan? But his tears almost came down when he chewed some dry black bread. After all, from big Ivan''s experience, although it was rough, he was never forced to hide in the rain forest for more than a year. It turned out that when he didn''t make a fortune, even if he hid, he was hiding in Russia.


    Big Ivan didn''t care to speak. What he said was to chew bread. His driver held bread in one hand and the steering wheel in the other, and his tears flowed.


    Tata finally couldn''t see it anymore and whispered, "stop, I''ll drive."


    After all, big Ivan has just come out. It hasn''t been two days. When the comparison between the suffering experience of more than a year and the current exit is strongest, of course, his driver is the same. It''s normal to eat and cry. Gao Yang was also hungry. When he first came out, he ate once and shed tears once. He was moved.


    Big Ivan didn''t choke, but said very slowly: "I came out and ate a lot, but I feel like I''m missing something. Now, I understand, I''m missing this!"


    After slowly saying that, big Ivan turned to look at Gao Yang and said loudly, "in fact, I''m not hungry at all. I''ve had dinner and eaten a lot, but I just want to eat. Really, I dream many times that I''m sprinkling salt on black bread, but I wake up when I want to eat, Falk!"


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "understand, understand, very understand, that kind of pain can make people collapse."


    The black bread was very big. Big Ivan carefully wrapped up the rest, and then whispered, "I left a few people around me. Take them back and try them, you know, many Russians around me."


    "Are you all right?" he whispered


    Big Ivan laughed and said, "I''ve been hiding in the rain forest for more than a year and I''m often hungry, but guess what? My body is better, my high blood pressure is gone, and my heart has always been very healthy."


    After laughing and saying that, big Ivan''s face sighed gently and said in a low voice: "however, in order to get me medicine, it costs a lot, and all the drugs have to be reserved for me. There were two brothers who didn''t have to die, but they missed the best treatment period."


    After waving his hand, big Ivan said in a deep voice, "but it''s all over, it''s over."


    Gao Yang has a lot to say, but in a hurry, he is in the car again, but he doesn''t know what to say first.


    Big Ivan said slowly: "I heard ulyanko and Ivan say that you did very well in Ukraine. The situation in Ukraine is much better than I thought, which allows me to stabilize the situation immediately."


    "Andre entrusted Ukraine to me when he died. How to say, let''s live up to his mission," he said in a low voice


    Big Ivan whispered, "wait until you get back. Now, are you curious how I forced the United States to compromise with me?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course, of course I''m curious."


    Big Ivan smiled and whispered, "nuclear bomb."


    "I guess it''s also a nuclear bomb, but how do you do it? You threaten to spread it on a large scale? Hand over nuclear weapons to the enemy of the United States?"


    Big Ivan shook his head and said, "no, it''s not direct enough. My approach is more direct. I brought the nuclear bomb into the United States."


    After saying that proudly, big Ivan turned his head and looked up and said, "I have 200 nuclear bombs, so I am the sixth largest owner of nuclear bombs in the world. The most important thing is that those nuclear bombs can be used. They are live warheads that can detonate, not dead warheads that cannot detonate! In fact, if dead warheads are included, I have 370, all sizes."


    Gao Yang took a breath of cold air, and Tata looked back at big Ivan in surprise, and big Ivan said calmly: "I only have warheads, no intercontinental rockets, and no strategic bombers, so I don''t have the means to deliver warheads. Of course, even if I have, I can''t use them directly, but I can send warheads to the territory of the United States."


    "Did you really do that?" he said in a trembling voice


    Big Ivan smiled and said, "otherwise, how could the United States bow to me? Although we compromise with each other, you should understand that if we can force the Americans to the negotiating table, it means that the Americans have bowed their heads."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "expected, but I can''t imagine."


    Big Ivan voiced: "It''s just a matter of one sentence, but this process is very difficult, very difficult. My hidden power has basically been lost, but I finally did it. I don''t know if uliyanko told you. Thank you. I can''t transport the nuclear bomb into the United States until you involve most of the attention of Americans, so I have the opportunity to integrate one single line communication channels Together, opportunities are created. "


    Big Ivan patted his shoulder again and said with emotion: "Of course, my work and status need to be kept secret. I also have to hide my cards and can''t be swept away by others at once. Therefore, I am the only one who can use those hidden powers and only I know them. However, there is a problem. After I am marked dead, others can''t use these powers, and I can''t do the following specific things What''s more, it''s impossible for people to cooperate with each other, because they don''t know each other''s existence. "


    Gao Yang feels the same. Like big Ivan, many people can only contact him, so some forces can only be mastered in his own hands. It is not that Gao Yang can''t trust others around him, but the key people who keep in touch with Gao Yang will not contact people outside Gao Yang. That''s the problem.


    It''s like Gao Yang and Morgan. If Gao Yang has an accident, Morgan will try to rescue him, but if Gao Yang dies, Morgan may help others of Satan in Gao Yang''s face, but let Morgan hand over the legacy prepared for Gao Yang to others, is it possible?

 Chapter 1836

    The car drove from the airport to the city, and finally to a slum.


    Rio de Janeiro in Brazil has the largest slum in the world, and the slums in Sao Paulo are not small. No matter where the slums in Brazil are, they are a paradise for crime.


    No one protected them into the slums of Brazil. They might get shot, but when big Ivan came to pick them up, there was a car waiting to escort them into the slums early.


    After getting out of the car, two big men escorted big Ivan and Gao Yang into an iron sheet simple house. Although the outside of the house looks no different from the ordinary house in the ordinary slum, it has a unique cave inside. In the slum, it is a palace level luxury and comfort.


    "This is Ivan''s foothold in Brazil. The people are reliable enough. Other places have been cleared away by the Americans. Only here is relatively safe."


    After explaining that he took Gao Yang into the simple room, big Ivan sat down and smiled at Gao Yang, "do you need anything?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "no, let''s talk about business. After all, I didn''t just come out of the rain forest."


    Big Ivan smiled and said loudly, "that''s right. You didn''t stay in the rain forest for too long, so well, what''s your hurry to tell me now?"


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "can you say anything here?"


    Big Ivan waved slightly and said, "of course, anything is OK."


    Tata stood up expressionless and shouted, "I''ll go out and have something to eat."


    Tata plays the role of a bodyguard. Although Gao Yang doesn''t hide anything from him, Tata doesn''t want to pestle where the two big guys talk.


    After Tata went out, Gao Yang said seriously: "big Ivan, I don''t want to know where you put the nuclear bombs, but you have to tell me if there are any in New York. Too many of us live in New York, Portland and Houston. If there are nuclear bombs where I live and work in the United States, I have to move, I have to move!"


    Big Ivan smiled and said in a low voice, "good news, there are no places you said."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said with a smile, "then I''m relieved."


    Big Ivan said slowly: "I''m not a terrorist. I don''t need to put a nuclear bomb in the most prosperous place in the United States, because I don''t need to pursue sensational effect. For the United States government, there is a nuclear bomb that can kill 100000 people in New York, which is not much different from a nuclear bomb in a remote town. When I''m in a hurry to send the nuclear bomb in, I must choose an easier place."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, that''s the truth."


    But big Ivan said with some regret: "However, in fact, I also sent one to New York. Who made New York too important to the United States? But you were surrounded by the Americans. When ulyanko called me, the negotiations with the Americans fell into an impasse, so I informed the Americans of the location of the nuclear bomb in New York, let them know that I was not kidding, and then they immediately withdrew their troops and negotiated It''s over immediately, that''s it. "


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, then said with a bitter smile: "although I already know what happened, it still sounds incredible. You put a nuclear bomb in New York? FAK!"


    Big Ivan smiled and said, "it''s a pity, but if you want to frighten the enemy, you have to come up with some materials. Just talking big is not enough. As for New York, do you think the United States can bear a mushroom cloud rising on Wall Street?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said firmly on his face, "that''s the signal gun of the Third World War."


    Big Ivan smiled and said loudly: "Yes, so when I knew you were surrounded by Americans, I immediately called the CIA and told him that if I didn''t immediately end the attack on me in Kiev, I would put a big fireworks every hour, 200000 tons of equivalent, the kind with radiation, and then I told them where the nuclear bomb was hidden on Wall Street, and then they found the nuclear bomb, and then They immediately agreed with me. "


    Gao Yangji was surprised and said, "no wonder, Falk! Oh, my God, no wonder, but you told them the place, and they agreed. Ah, I''m confused. If you can put a nuclear bomb on Wall Street, of course you can put a second one, such as hiding one in Washington."


    Big Ivan smiled: "yes, that''s it. Nuclear blackmail. I blackmailed the only superpower in the world."


    Gao Yang took a long sigh of relief, shook his head and said, "it''s still incredible."


    Big Ivan stretched out his hand, picked up the wine bottle that had long been put on the table, poured two glasses of wine into the wine cup that had been prepared long ago, pushed it to Gao Yang, and then slowly said, "when you saved my life in South Africa, I always remember."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "well, what can I say?"


    Big Ivan said slowly: "this time, in the final analysis, you saved me. Without you involving the American''s attention, I couldn''t send the nuclear bomb in."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. He can''t say it carelessly. Yes, I saved you and thanked me quickly, so he had to smile and say nothing.


    Big Ivan turned his glass and said slowly: "You also stabilized the situation in Ukraine for me. How to say, Ukraine is very important to me. If Ukraine is taken away, my channel is in danger of collapse, because everyone looks at it. It''s like a domino, but when the Ukrainian brand falls, there will be a chain reaction, and when I''m in the most danger, you stopped the domino from falling ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said in a loud voice, "Er, what else can I say? I''m lucky to live up to my life."


    Big Ivan didn''t want to drink. He continued to turn his glass and said, "you saved Ivan. He is my nephew and my last blood relative, and I''m going to let him be his successor."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "you didn''t say that. I didn''t know you were going to make Ivan the successor."


    Big Ivan smiled and said, "Ivan doesn''t know. Well, saving Ivan doesn''t count. We only count the favor you saved me. Now, if I say it, I owe you at least three times."


    Gao Yang still didn''t know what to say, so he smiled, picked up his glass and said loudly, "my friend, I don''t have any advantages. When I''m a small mercenary, I can''t do anything else. Well, my greatest advantage may be that I''m interesting enough to my friends."


    Big Ivan nodded, raised his glass, gently touched Gao Yang, and said seriously, "yes, my friend, cheers."

 Chapter 1837

    Both Gao Yang and Da Ivan drank the vodka in the cup in one gulp.


    With a long breath, big Ivan picked up the bottle again. At this time, Gao Yang took the bottle and refilled the glass for big Ivan and himself.


    Big Ivan picked up the glass again, and then continued to slowly rotate the glass. When he stared at Gao Yang, he said seriously, "you deserve me."


    He raised his shoulders and shrugged.


    Big Ivan said with a serious face: "and I''m also a guy who is good to my friends. This is my principle. In this world, who has a big fist and who has a reasonable job will suffer a lot if we stick to this principle. However, only in this way can we go for a long time and go smoothly."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I think so."


    Big Ivan sighed and said slowly, "you saved me three times, so I''ll give you three lives."


    "Three lives?" he frowned


    Big Ivan said slowly, "you are too deeply involved with me. It''s all right now, but no one can tell in the future. In case you are found by the Americans, I have to give you three lives. No, to be exact, I give you three amulets."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "what do you mean? You want to give me a nuclear bomb? No, no, I don''t want it. I don''t touch it. It''s too hot for me. Seriously, I dare not want it."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said with a smile: "It''s not just to give you the nuclear bomb. Is that an amulet? It''s a talisman. I''ll give you three nuclear bombs that have been placed in the United States. Someone will always guard them. As long as you call, the nuclear bomb can detonate. With three nuclear bombs in hand, even if the Americans really find you and want to deal with you, what can they do? They dare to treat you if they don''t find the nuclear bomb first Do you want to start? "


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva. If it''s such a nuclear bomb, it''s really attractive. It''s really three amulets.


    Before Gao Yang could speak, big Ivan whispered: "I have some very reliable people. They are in the United States and guard those nuclear bombs for me. You don''t have to worry about their reliability. Of course, you can change your own people. Americans will go crazy looking for those nuclear bombs in the United States, but they won''t succeed easily. Maybe they can finally find them, but they can''t find all nuclear bombs, so this The timeliness of an amulet will be long, very long. "


    Gao Yang nodded hard and whispered, "OK!"


    Big Ivan smiled and whispered: "There are three nuclear bombs, one in Detroit, Michigan, with 500000 tons of equivalent, which is also the largest one, but far away in the suburbs, one in the basement of a house on the outskirts of Lexington, Kentucky, with 200000 tons of equivalent, and one in Savannah, Georgia, a small city, so the nuclear bomb is also the smallest, a tactical nuclear warhead of 50000 tons of equivalent."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "Wow, it''s scattered enough."


    Big Ivan stood up and said, "I said, there''s no need to put it in a big city. Even if the nuclear bomb explodes in the mountains, can the United States bear it? It can''t bear it. Therefore, it really doesn''t matter to put it there, but in a city, the deterrent force must be greater, right?"


    Gao Yang is very, very excited, because big Ivan is tied to him. Let''s say, putting the nuclear bomb on the launcher is the most deterrent. If he is excited and detonates the nuclear bomb, big Ivan will die first, because the United States has to destroy big Ivan to fight a nuclear war. Therefore, big Ivan is using his own killer The mace is also his own life. As a guarantee, he gave him three lives. It''s really a big deal.


    Big Ivan continued with a firm face: "The people guarding the nuclear bomb are very reliable. They are the last line of defense I have trained to the best of my ability over the years. These are three ordinary families, a family of South American descent and two Native American families. The Americans can''t find out any relationship between them and me, but I can guarantee that as long as they receive my call, they will definitely press the nuclear button."


    Gao Yang didn''t ask big Ivan how to guarantee the loyalty of those people, because if big Ivan can''t guarantee this, the nuclear bomb he sent to the United States will become a joke.


    Big Ivan continued to smile and said, "they don''t know each other''s existence. Each nuclear bomb Guardian needs your one-line contact. I''ll give you the phone later. Now I''ll tell you the password first."


    After a pause, big Ivan waved: "Three passwords, roses bloom, flowers bloom, amelijian, is that the nuclear bomb detonates immediately. Because it detonates immediately, the nuclear bomb guardian will ask you another password. He will say that the roses bloom is no problem, but the mouse gnaws the daffodils. You have to say, let the mouse die, the daffodils don''t want it. I just want the roses bloom, and then the nuclear bomb will detonate immediately."


    Gao Yang nodded and big Ivan continued: "of course, it still takes a certain time to detonate immediately. People who press the nuclear button need enough time to escape, so the nuclear bomb will detonate in half an hour, but the switch is irreversible and no one can stop it. Even if someone finds the nuclear bomb, they can''t stop the result of detonating."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I see."


    Big Ivan continued: "Tulips bloom and fireworks are bright tonight. This is the password for the detonation of the nuclear bomb 24 hours later. If you want to specify the time, say tulips bloom, two hours, three hours. If you need a few hours, say a few hours. Then say that the fireworks are bright tonight. If you need to turn off the nuclear bomb again, say that the tulips wither and the nuclear bomb will close and wait for the next instruction."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see."


    Big Ivan waved his hand, and then he whispered, "maybe you need to change people, or tell the Americans the location of the nuclear bomb in exchange. At this time, you have to withdraw the nuclear bomb Guardian first. You just need to say that the Lily blooms. The nuclear bomb guardian will say, white Lily or yellow lily. You say no, it''s black lily. Then, the guardian will leave. That''s it. Remember?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "remember, but I need to deepen my impression."


    Big Ivan whispered, "the code words of the three nuclear bombs are the same. They are specially designated for you. You can write them down and engrave them in your mind later, but never write them on paper or something."


    Big Ivan said, took out a paper and pen, wrote down three particularly detailed addresses, and then three phones. Then he handed the paper to Gao Yang and whispered, "the three phones in three places have the same password. Write these down firmly."


    Gao Yang stopped talking and began to recite the address and phone number on the paper until he firmly engraved everything in his mind.

 Chapter 1838

    After a long time, Gao Yang raised his head and whispered to big Ivan, "remember."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said with a smile, "you shouldn''t use it easily, right?"


    Gao Yang nodded again and again and said seriously, "don''t worry, I''m not stupid. I won''t use it until the last minute. This is the trump card to protect my life."


    Big Ivan spread his hand and said with a smile, "I said I gave you some planes and weapons, but I was raided by the Americans. As a result, I hid until now without giving you anything."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "well, in fact, I took a lot of things in Ukraine, and that''s all yours."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said indifferently: "don''t talk about what''s not worth mentioning. Now let''s talk about the future. Well, now the United States and I are in a balance of mutual deterrence. I put the nuclear bomb in the United States, but I have to continue to return to South Africa and live where Americans can see it. Otherwise, Americans won''t rest assured."


    Gao Yang sighed, "yes, this problem is not easy to solve."


    Big Ivan also said helplessly: "Yes, of course I don''t want to be watched by the Americans, but there''s no way. If I don''t make some concessions, the Americans won''t end like this anyway. This is the result of compromise between the two sides. In fact, it''s nothing for me to return to South Africa, but now the situation is that I''m in the open, and I can''t be as convenient as before, so I can''t give you too many things, Americans will certainly notice. "


    Gao Yang nodded gently.


    Big Ivan breathed and whispered: "We will meet very rarely in the future. If you don''t expose it, we can''t meet easily in the future. However, ulyanko and Ivan won''t have much trouble. It''s the same with them. But if you need arms, I can''t give them to you casually. You have to buy them, because my arms business must continue. You can be my customer, but not me My friend, do you understand the difference? "


    "I understand that Americans will not pay too much attention to your customers, because you have too many customers, but your friends, especially your close friends, Americans will keep an eye on him."


    Big Ivan frowned and said, "yes, that''s right. So if you need arms in the future, you can buy arms through intermediaries like normal arms transactions. Of course, you will get them as quickly as possible."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "that''s all right. I''m afraid I can''t buy arms from you in the future."


    Big Ivan looked at Gao Yang and frowned: "how many arms can you use as a mercenary regiment? Even if you don''t buy from me, can any arms dealer meet your needs?"


    Gao Yang approached big Ivan and whispered, "it''s different. I want to make a big move in Yemen. It''s very big. Maybe it''s the scale of the local war."


    Big Ivan pointed to Gao Yang, then picked up the wine glass and said with a smile: "cheers to your big action!"


    After the two drank it up, big ivanha took a breath and whispered, "when will you start?"


    "Right away, I''ll leave you and go back. I''ve been ready for a long time."


    Big Ivan smiled: "well, needless to say, you need to open your mouth. You need to buy arms from me. However, I won''t let you pay. I''ll give you money. You buy arms through an intermediary. Finally, the money will come back to me. Although there are many procedures, it''s safer for you."


    Coming and going is the long-term plan. Gao Yang can really let big Ivan provide him with anything for free, but with three amulets in hand, this is the heaviest gift in the world. Gao Yang can''t be greedy.


    The more you use it, the less you use it. For what money can buy, you use what money can''t buy. It''s a loss.


    Gao Yang said softly with a smile: "in fact, I don''t need it. I''m not very short of money now. It doesn''t matter even if I buy it normally. If you say you want to do something big, but you can''t even get the money to buy arms, then I''ll fart."


    Big Ivan didn''t say much, just waved and said, "don''t say much about it. In short, you can talk if you need anything."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to entangle too much in this matter. He said in a deep voice, "there are still many things. Let''s talk about it later. There''s one thing I don''t know if they said about the cleaners."


    Big Ivan shook his head and said, "I haven''t said yet. What''s up?"


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "I am now an S-class customer of the cleaner. The reason is very simple. They need me to provide arms. This should have been done by you, but when they hid, they found me because I took over Ukraine for Andre."


    Big Ivan frowned and said, "this is a big business, otherwise the cleaner will never give you the identity of S-class customer."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, super large orders, and it''s very strange. They only need outdated arms, and they also need a full set of production lines. It''s incredible. Do you know why?"


    Big Ivan shook his head slowly and said: "I don''t know, cleaners, how to say, this organization is very, very mysterious and powerful, but I never know what kind of organization cleaners are. Of course, I don''t know why they buy outdated arms. They''ve never talked about this kind of business with me before. Tell me what they need."


    Gao Yang explained the cleaner''s order to big Ivan and whispered: "I''ve sent a batch of goods to the cleaners, but it''s still very far away. I''m not familiar with it, so it must be you who will continue to perform the contract in the future. However, I have a note. I''ve found a lot of aircraft drawings and designers and engineers from Ukraine to do business with China. After meeting my own needs, the rest will be exchanged, Let Huaxia provide armaments and production lines that meet the requirements. "


    After pondering for a moment, big Ivan nodded and said, "I can find a complete production line from Russia, but this kind of thing is too scarce. It would be great if Huaxia can provide it. I''m afraid Huaxia won''t agree. It''s really strange. What do the cleaners want?"


    Gao Yang said with a distressed face: "if you don''t know, there''s no way. Who knows what the cleaner wants to do. Well, next, Andre didn''t have money when he was alive. In order to fight with Deyue, he borrowed two sums of money. I helped him borrow them. Now you''re back. Pay back the money first."


    Big Ivan immediately said, "how much?"


    Thinking about the interest needed to borrow money for Andre, Gao Yang was embarrassed to speak. He grinned and whispered, "a total of 200 million, but the interest is a little higher..."

 Chapter 1839

    Gao Yang borrowed two sums of money for Andre. One was borrowed from Morgan, the principal was 100 million, and the principal and interest were 400 million when it was repaid. The other was borrowed from Justin, because it was more than three months, and the principal and interest were 300 million.


    After borrowing 200 million yuan, Gao Yang was embarrassed when he borrowed it for Andre. Now he is even more embarrassed when he asks for money.


    But I''m sorry to have to say, so before big Ivan asked, Gao Yang said bitterly, "the principal is 200 million, and now the interest has to pay back 500 million, so a total of 700 million."


    Big Ivan nodded and said in a loud voice, "the interest rate is really a little higher, but is this a war loan? It''s fair. If I borrow money from abroad or lend it to someone who is likely to fail to repay it, I want higher interest."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said shyly, "well, also, I borrowed my own money, 30 million dollars, but there is no interest, no interest. Andre and I agreed."


    Big Ivan looked at Gao Yang in surprise. Gao Yang was embarrassed and bowed his head and said, "Why are you looking at me so..."


    Big Ivan said loudly, "you don''t want interest on war loans? Are you stupid? And you put together the money?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, er, I was not poor at that time..."


    Big Ivan shook his head and said with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "what do I say about you? Forget it, you are a friend. You must be embarrassed to ask for interest with Andre. However, am I the kind of person who borrows money and pays it back? Do you think I''m short of money? Brother, you don''t know what makes money in the world?"


    Gao Yang raised his head. Big Ivan waved helplessly and said, "business belongs to business and friendship belongs to friendship. You are my friend, but I can''t give you money for nothing. Such friendship won''t last long. However, if you lend me money, if I only return the capital to you, people will laugh at me, and Andre will be ashamed when he dies."


    Sighed, big Ivan thought a little and said loudly, "round up an integer, one billion dollars. I''ll pay you 300 million even with principal and interest. You won''t be stupid enough to refuse?"


    Gao Yang shook his head again and again, then smiled and said, "don''t refuse, don''t refuse, I''m really stupid."


    Big Ivan pointed high and said with a smile, "whoever you borrow money for has pumped water, 1% to 10%. The amount of money you borrow is large, and the interest is higher, so according to the industry rules, it should be 2% of the draw. Ask the money lender whether you want it or not, but don''t say I didn''t remind you."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said with a smile, "yes, why not."


    Big Ivan snapped his fingers, looked at Gao Yang and said, "how much did you spend for me? I know what you have done. 230 million can''t survive now. You must have taken the money again after Andre''s death. How much?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and nodded: "I spent a lot of money to pay my men and maintain mercenaries. It cost almost 100 million. However, the money is not mine. There are money paid in advance by cleaners and money collected from selling arms everywhere. In the final analysis, it still spent your money. However, in the later stage, I changed my tactics and narrowed the front, so I spent a lot less money."


    Big Ivan thought for a moment, then said seriously to Gao Yang, "if you follow me, Europe is yours, or you can say anywhere."


    Gao Yang waved his hand again and again and said with a smile, "no, I don''t want to be an arms dealer. This business is not suitable for me."


    Big Ivan took a breath and said loudly, "then, the agreement you reached with the cleaner must be implemented by me. This is a big business. Are you willing to give up?"


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "I didn''t say that there is something important waiting for me in Yemen. Besides, I don''t want to give up. I''m a layman selling arms."


    Big Ivan smiled and said loudly: "OK, then you take 10% of the business with the cleaner. For every sum of money paid by the cleaner, I will give you 10% until the end of the business. As for the money you spent when you presided over Europe for Andre, I won''t give you, but all the money you have, whether it belongs to you or me, belongs to you."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said cautiously, "this money is a lot, enough..."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said loudly, "don''t say this. I don''t care. It''s all yours."


    Gao Yang was frightened, because after he calculated, if big Ivan gave him 300 million, he already had almost 600 million dollars in his hand.


    As soon as the cannon rings, there will be ten thousand taels of gold. For arms dealers, war is really a time to make a fortune.


    When he helped Andre fight, Satan hollowed out his family. Now it''s good. Not long after, the 30 million he pieced together turned into 600 million, which increased 20 times. He raised his goal of fishing for gold in Ukraine, which is a full ten.


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I have hundreds of millions now. How can I spend it? Satan can divide tens of millions. We still fart. Go home and enjoy ourselves."


    Big Ivan laughed, then he stared at Gao Yang and said: "Don''t think about good things. It''s easy to get on this ship, but it''s difficult to get on. Do you think you''re the little role in the beginning? You''re not. You''re a big man now. You can only go in and can''t go back. If you want to go home and live in peace, believe it or not, once you don''t have the power to protect yourself, you''ll be swallowed by people immediately. There''s no bone residue left? Brother, we''re not one OK, but we are all the same. We can only enter, not retreat! "


    Gao Yang sighed, then shook his head helplessly and said, "forget it, don''t say this, and continue to say the next thing. Well, polovich, polovich wants to go back to you and work for you. He helped me a lot. I promised him to intercede for him after seeing you."


    Big Ivan''s face immediately became serious, and then said firmly: "it''s impossible. I don''t kill him. It''s for the sake of his working for me for many years. Gao, trust, once lost, it can never be established again. If I say I still trust him, it can only show that I want to kill him."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I shouldn''t talk too much about it. It''s your family business. However, polovich has really helped me a lot, so I have to ask for a favor for him. Well, he said he didn''t expect to work for you as before, but he really can''t stand the life of not doing anything from now on. Therefore, he wants to work for uliyangke."


    Big Ivan looked so grim that at last he even stood up and began to pace back and forth in the room.


    "Of course, the decision is up to you. I made an appointment with polovich. I only promise to help him bring his words, but I don''t guarantee success. Now I''ve told you, so this matter is over for me. Er, I still have to say that polovich recovered from my injury. He almost died."


    Big Ivan''s face moved and whispered, "Oh, tell me."

 Chapter 1840

    Gao Yang told bolovich what he had done. How to judge that it was big Ivan''s business, he just needed to tell what he had experienced, don''t exaggerate, and don''t bring personal feelings into it.


    Quietly listening, after Gao Yang finished what he knew, big Ivan stood up again. After walking back and forth in the house for a few steps, he whispered, "according to what you said, in fact, I can''t get any specific answer. After all, I still can''t judge whether polovich has taken refuge in the United States and betrayed me."


    Gao Yang couldn''t say anything, of course, so he had to keep silent.


    Big Ivan sighed and said loudly, "polovich has worked for me for many years. He should be one of the most loyal people to me, but he chose to stand by when I was most dangerous. Do you know what this means?"


    "What?" he whispered


    Big Ivan said seriously, "this means that he is willing to see me die. He may not betray me or deal with me with others, but he is willing to see me die. With this, I can no longer trust him."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, I just do what I promise others. As for what you think, I can''t interfere, so let''s stop it."


    Big Ivan suddenly smiled and said, "I promised."


    "Eh? What are you talking about? You mean it''s over?"


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said with a smile, "no, I mean to ask polovich to help ulyanko. I can''t trust polovich anymore, but I have to give you face. If you say it, I have to promise."


    Gao Yang also stood up and said at a loss, "no, you don''t have to. I don''t want to, think, er, I don''t think you have to do what you don''t want to do in order to take care of my face."


    Big Ivan smiled, shook his head, waved his hand and said: "Sit down, how to say, I really can''t trust polovich, but after these things, polovich must know what to do is the right choice. Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether I trust him or not, as long as he can do his work well. How can we, who are in charge of many people, ensure that everyone under you is loyal? It''s impossible Well, so just make sure he won''t bring any harm and is easy to use. Now let polovich fight ulyanko. It''s no problem, so I''m willing to promise it for your face. It''s no problem. "


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, nodded and said, "ah, thank you. I thank you for polovich, too."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I must investigate polovich''s loyalty. Well, let''s talk about the next thing. If you don''t say it, I don''t know that the United States has sent butter knives to deal with you, and what I didn''t expect is that you have won. Although Satan has basically hurt all over, you have won after all."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "yes, thanks to the black devil, otherwise I wouldn''t be here now."


    Big Ivan sighed and said helplessly, "the black devil has killed many people. It''s a pity, but there''s no way. I''ve always used them as ordinary mercenaries. I know their ability, but I can''t really command them. The black devil these people are just for fun. You must have found this."


    Think of the black devil brought by Pavlovic, and nodded: "yes, there is no way to command them. Everything they do depends on their mood, so even if they can do anything, they can only use them as ordinary veterans. However, well, it was different later. Since the captain of the black devil came out of the mountain."


    Big Ivan said in surprise, "did you do it?"


    Gao Yang said proudly, "yes, I did. I said, the captain of the black devil came out, and then he planned to train me as a successor, ha ha."


    Big Ivan stared at Gao Yang, then raised his glass and said with a smile, "great!"


    Gao Yang took the cup up and said with a smile, "I think I''m very powerful, ha ha."


    "To the black devils, they are really powerful."


    "To the black devil."


    After another small cup of vodka, Gao Yang found that he was not dizzy after drinking three cups, so he put down the cup and poured the wine again, laughing: "I''m in a good mood today, and my drinking capacity is getting better. Big Ivan, what about Deyue? I''ve got some information. I should be able to find Deyue. Well, I''ve been planning how to kill Deyue. If I don''t kill him, I can''t end the war. But when you come back, I think I don''t have to worry about it."


    Big Ivan''s face became gloomy, and then he said with a gloomy face: "no, Deyue is damn. You don''t have to take care of it. I''ll kill him and tell me the information you know. When I find this guy, hum..."


    Gao Yang wrote down Deyue''s phone number and his address in nice, France. When he finished writing, he suddenly patted himself on the head and said, "Oh, damn! I spent 100 million on Deyue''s address, and I haven''t paid yet. I just forgot."


    Big Ivan laughed and said, "did you buy information from Justin? Then pay. Of course, I''ll pay."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile: "yes, it''s Justin. I can finally settle the account. You know, when I first owed this money, I was afraid. Justin alone owed him 200 million. I can''t owe the money of intelligence traffickers. I''ve been thinking about what to do if I can''t do it."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said with a smile, "now end your heart disease, call him and tell him to pay back the money."


    Gao Yang immediately took out his satellite phone and said with a smile while dialing: "I''m relieved. Justin can also be relieved. He''s always worried that he can''t get his money back, huh? What''s the matter? The phone can''t get through!"


    Big Ivan frowned and said with a smile, "call again. You must have dialed the wrong number."


    Gao Yang looked at big Ivan and said seriously, "how can I call him wrong? Well, it''s different. I didn''t turn it on at all."


    Big Ivan frowned: "he can''t turn off the phone. An intelligence trafficker can''t turn off his mobile phone or any contact information left for others, unless..."


    "Unless he dies," he whispered


    Big Ivan nodded and said, "yes, unless he died, when was the last time you contacted him?"


    The treble shook his head and said, "some days, we haven''t been in touch for a while. I''m too busy to contact him. Speaking of it, he hasn''t called me for a long time. Is there something really wrong with him?"


    Big Ivan laughed and spread his hand: "good news, your creditor is dead. You don''t have to pay back the money you owe him. It''s good news for you!"

 Chapter 1841

    It''s a good thing that you don''t have to pay back the money you owe. After all, Gao Yang didn''t dare to think he could make so much money. Now, if Justin is really dead, the money will fall into his pocket.


    But Gao Yang doesn''t care about this large amount of money, but why Justin suddenly disappeared.


    After frowning and thinking hard for half a day, Gao Yang looked at big Ivan and said, "do you really think Justin is dead?"


    Big Ivan stood up and said, "it''s not good, but Justin must have had an accident. If he hadn''t had an accident, he couldn''t suddenly disappear. For intelligence traffickers, once they disappeared, they basically didn''t come to a good end. Do you know why?"


    "Why?" he whispered


    Big Ivan said with a smile, "I know too much. You need to ask?"


    Gao Yang''s face became more bitter. He whispered, "yes, I know too much. The problem is that I have something to let Justin check. I don''t know who to look for in his accident. In addition, it''s ok if Justin is really going to die, but if he''s not dead and caught by someone, will he sell us?"


    Big Ivan said firmly, "don''t worry, even if Justin is fooled, what does it have to do with you? I think you should celebrate. 300 million. Your account is only calculated with Justin. No one else can ask you for the money. Even if you do, will you give it? So what''s wrong with saving 300 million."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "but who am I going to sell intelligence to? What I have to do without intelligence support? And Justin is my only choice and the best choice. Who else has Justin''s energy?"


    Big Ivan was surprised and said, "you don''t know Justin''s origin?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "ah, he is an intelligence dealer. He seems to be Italian. What else does he come from?"


    Da Yi smiled, waved his hand and said loudly, "you, alas, do you know how many intelligence traffickers there are in the world? You don''t think all intelligence traffickers are self-made intelligence and then sell?"


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "I really don''t understand this."


    Big Ivan said with a smile: "Justin is dead, I''ll introduce you to several intelligence agents. Don''t worry, intelligence agents can be more than arms dealers. Why? Because intelligence agents earn intelligence money, information. As long as the intelligence doesn''t expire and someone needs it, they can sell an intelligence countless times."


    I know that, so the price of exclusive information is high


    Big Ivan disdained: "If a piece of information is really valuable, who will sell it to only one person? If 100 million is sold to one person, or 20 million is sold to ten people, it will make more money? Of course, the latter is the latter, so don''t believe in exclusive information. The so-called exclusive information is only wanted by one person. Also, don''t think that a Justin has much energy. There are many intelligence traffickers Contact, because no matter how powerful an intelligence dealer is, he can''t know everything in the world? But many intelligence dealers can build an intelligence network together, and then buy the needed information from other intelligence dealers after they have a business, so they can easily earn money and get more information. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Fark! Well, I always thought Justin had an intelligence network all over the world alone."


    Big Ivan laughed and said loudly, "how can it be? Justin is about to be so powerful, then I will know him very well, because how can I leave such a person? But since I don''t like him, it shows that his role is not so critical, so all you need is to find another intelligence agent."


    After that, big Ivan said: "Of course, you need to find a high-level intelligence agent, and the intelligence agent also has the ability to score. An intelligence agent who knows more people can get more information. A nobody can''t squeeze into this circle. Of course, you can''t get too much information. Even if you finally get it, the speed will be too slow. In fact, the circle of intelligence agents depends on their identity and status."


    "So is Justin great?" he said in a low voice


    Big Ivan shrugged: "He can''t. He can''t get access to the most valuable information, such as economic information, which can affect the big information of various countries. How to say, Justin can''t squeeze into the ranks of the most high-end, so he focuses on mercenaries, attracts mercenaries everywhere as his core customers, and plans to make the best of this aspect. He starts from the cold, you know "You can''t make a lot of money from mercenaries," he said


    Gao Yang took a long breath and whispered, "so it is."


    Big Ivan nodded and said, "yes, Justin is not a big man in the circle of intelligence agents, but he can get useful information at the first time. In terms of timeliness, he is the top rank, but it''s only because he is a member of the Cicero family. I''ll introduce two intelligence agents to you. Everything has been solved, so you can completely forget Justin."


    Gao Yang wondered, "Cicero family?"


    Big Ivan said helplessly, "you don''t know the Cicero family? Well, what''s Justin''s last name? Cicero, and Cicero''s family specializes in intelligence business. The Cicero family plays an extremely important role in the intelligence circle. Justin is only one of them, but he has been extremely rich in network resources. As for intelligence, contacts are capital."


    After that, big Ivan said with a smile: "I''ll introduce you to someone who is also from the Cicero family, but his status is much higher than Justin. Of course, eggs can''t be put in one basket. I''ll introduce you more intelligence agents."


    After looking up and thinking for a moment, big Ivan nodded: "There are candidates. I''ll give you their phone number later. You don''t have to find an intelligence dealer like Justin. You should understand that there are no secrets in the intelligence circle. You need any information. Find more people and ask them to offer you an offer. Whoever offers a low price will buy the one. Competition can be cheap. When the business is negotiated, they immediately start collecting information from the people who can contact the information I''ll buy the information and then give it to you to make a difference. In fact, that''s the case, so the discussion about Justin can stop here. "


    After thinking for a while, Gao Yang frowned and said with a bitter smile, "I see. It''s so simple, but..."


    This is Gao Yang''s view that clothes are not as new and people are not as old, so he really can''t accept the loss of contact with Justin.


    Gao Yang looked up at big Ivan and said in embarrassment: "can you contact other people of the Cicero family, right? Can you ask Justin what happened? Of course, it''s OK to ask others. Just think it''s information. I want to buy this information. How can I say it? I don''t know what happened to Justin. I''m not sure whether he''s dead or alive."

 Chapter 1842

    According to big Ivan, it''s just an intelligence dealer. It''s not very rare.


    Big Ivan certainly has no reason to cheat Gao Yang. Besides, the window paper is not transparent, but once the window paper is broken, you can understand it even if you don''t understand the circle. It''s really what big Ivan said. In any case, it''s impossible for a person to establish an intelligence network all over the world, and even the American intelligence network can''t fill the world.


    The reason is very simple. What is it to build an intelligence network in a place where birds don''t shit and no one pays attention? So in terms of cost performance alone, even if Justin has that ability, he can''t really build an intelligence network.


    Gao Yang originally thought that Justin was the best intelligence dealer in the world, which he didn''t see. Now that Justin is only part of the intelligence network, it''s very simple to replace him. If big Ivan introduces one casually, he will certainly be no worse than Justin.


    However, Gao Yang only knew one Justin before, and the key is that they cooperated very happily. What''s more, Gao Yang not only borrowed money from Justin, but also bought intelligence on credit. What''s this? This is friendship!


    Now let Gao Yang ignore it and swallow the money happily. Just don''t know Justin. Gao Yang can''t really do it.


    Big Ivan looked at Gao Yang for a moment, then smiled and shook his head. Then he took out a phone and dialed a number. After waiting for a while, he whispered with a smile: "Hello, I''m big Ivan."


    Gao Yang heard the voice of a man at the other end of the phone.


    "Big Ivan! You''re out? You''re out!"


    Big Ivan covered the microphone, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "just this call I made can make him a hundred million. Do you believe it?"


    Gao Yang was stunned, then nodded and said, "letter!"


    Big Ivan really didn''t brag, and maybe he didn''t say much, because big Ivan came out again, which itself is a super big intelligence. The intelligence dealer can sell a high price when he got the information. Others don''t say it, but a German contract is willing to pay more than 100 million in order to confirm the life and death of big Ivan.


    After joking with Gao Yang, big Ivan let go of the phone and said with a smile, "yes, I came out and asked you something. Do you know Justin, the Justin of Cicero family? Do you know what happened to him? I can''t contact him."


    The people on the other end of the phone were much calmer, so Gao Yang didn''t know what he said. He saw big Ivan nodding his head from time to time. After a while, big Ivan hung up the phone and smiled at Gao Yang, "I''ve asked."


    Gao Yang immediately said excitedly, "so fast!"


    Big Ivan shrugged and said, "I told you, there are no secrets in the intelligence circle. Justin doesn''t know whether he is dead or not, but he is no different from dead. He failed in the internal struggle of Cicero family."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "internal fight, failed?"


    Big Ivan nodded and said, "yes, you don''t know the Cicero family, so it''s troublesome to explain. Well, the Cicero family was very famous a long time ago. This is a famous betrayer family. The most famous thing about this family is their vision. They can always make the right choice, take refuge in a new backer, and then sell their old master."


    Gao Yangji was surprised and said, "can such a family still get up?"


    Big Ivan shrugged and said, "no way. They have good eyes. This is a noble family that has lasted from the Middle Ages to the present. How many families can continue to the present? The Cicero family has been hit to a desperate situation several times, but they can still turn around because their investment vision is really very good.


    To make a long story short, the Cicero family began selling information roughly when Mussolini came to power. The Cicero family used to be an important branch of the Italian mafia, but before Mussolini began to crack down on the Mafia, the Cicero family took refuge in Mussolini. Since then, they have completely separated from the Mafia, but they have rich contacts and began to work instead Business intelligence.


    During World War II, the Cicero family traded intelligence with belligerent countries. They found both ways. Not only did they not suffer much loss, but they rose again with the help of World War II. Relying on the trading intelligence, the Cicero family was not eliminated or expelled like other mafia families. They not only continued to take root in Italy, but also gained more wealth.


    Up to now, Cicero is the biggest and most important force in the intelligence community, because the Cicero family has great contacts, but the Cicero family has always retained the tradition handed down from the middle world period, paternalism. Have you seen the godfather''s film? "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''ve seen it."


    Big Ivan shrugged and said: "the Mafia are the same, and the Cicero family also retains the same tradition. When the old parent died, the family members elected a new parent. The godfather or parent of the Cicero family died last month. There was an internal struggle in the election of the new parent. Which side did Justin lose?"


    He shouted loudly and whispered, "so it''s true. Justin personally participated in the competition for new parents?"


    Big Ivan shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but it should be participation, and the losers can no longer use any channels of the Cicero family, so Justin must have been completely expelled from the power center of the Cicero family, that is, he''s useless."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "how can we confirm whether Justin is dead? Can we continue to check it?"


    Big Ivan said with a smile, "why do you have to check it? I suggest you ignore him. Even if he is not dead, you can return the money to him when he comes out. If you don''t come out, or it''s too long, you don''t have to pay attention to him. He disappeared by himself, but it''s not that you refuse to pay back the money."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "no, it''s natural to owe money and people. When he dies, everything will be written off. I feel at ease to put the money in my pocket. He''s not dead. At least I want to return the money to him."


    Big Ivan thought for a moment, nodded and said, "you are such a person. I always know. Well, you can continue to check deeply, but I have a suggestion."


    Gao Yang said, "what advice?"


    Big Ivan said seriously, "see if Justin has sold you. If he sells you, there''s nothing to talk about. You have to find a chance to kill him. Anyway, he''s expelled by the Cicero family, and there''s no consequence in killing him. If he doesn''t sell your information, he can be worthy of you. You should pay back the money and the favor."


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "good idea! Good idea, ask quickly. Justin knows we have too many things. If he sells our things for money, the first thing I do is to find him and kill him. You''re right. The intelligence traffickers know too much."

 Chapter 1843

    It''s convenient to do anything with big Ivan.


    Big Ivan immediately called for the second time. When he was connected, he immediately smiled and said, "ask you something, do you have any information about Satan''s mercenary regiment, and all relevant information."


    Big Ivan turned on hands-free, so this time Gao Yang could clearly hear what the person at the other end of the phone was saying.


    "Satan mercenary regiment, you must be asking the most famous Satan? Fortunately, I know some information about Satan."


    Gao Yang''s heart suddenly tightened. Big Ivan looked at him with a smile and said with a smile: "very good, please tell me."


    "Satan''s head is called ram. He used to be the first accurate shooter. Now he has been upgraded. He is called the God of spear. It''s strange. No one knows how to call this nickname. The origin of this nickname is strange. In addition, Satan also has a machine gunner called big dog. This machine gunner used to be a member of the Trident mercenary Corps. Well, the Trident that has long been dissolved used to be very popular Famous, I don''t know if you remember. Also, Satan has a fighting expert called frog, which is very powerful. He killed a mercenary regiment with his bare hands. It''s very early. At the beginning of the Libyan war, but this guy fought very badly. This is a very hot mercenary regiment some time ago. Oh, and the frog seems to be a yellow man. Some people say that the ram is also very strong It''s yellow, but some people say it''s not. We can''t be sure now. These three people are the representatives of Satan. However, the specific number of Satan is not clear. The most important thing is that Satan has disappeared for some time. This mercenary regiment seems to have the support of someone in the United States. It rises and disappears quickly. It has super combat power and no defeat. All tasks have been completed perfectly recently Let me see, it seems that he took a task from the green terrorist organization and disappeared. "


    Big Ivan looked a little surprised, and then he shouted, "that''s all?"


    "That''s all. Satan''s mercenary regiment is very mysterious. Of course, this is also because no one cares about this mercenary regiment, so no one is willing to investigate them. After all, it''s just a super small mercenary regiment. Why, do you want to know about this mercenary regiment? If so, I can investigate it."


    Big Ivan immediately said, "no, just ask casually if you are interested. There is no need to investigate Satan. What about Justin? I just asked, but now I want to know more clearly. No one knows whether he is still alive. Can you check it?"


    "Yes, but is it necessary? It''s just a loser in the fight of Cicero family."


    Big Ivan smiled: "I didn''t think it was necessary to check, but now I changed my mind. I want to know whether he is alive and how much?"


    "You don''t have to pay. Ha ha, my friend, you called me the first time you came out. We all know what this means. In order to thank you for your call, this little information is of course free. I''ll ask now. How about it?"


    Big Ivan smiled, "thank you."


    Hung up the phone, big Ivan smiled at Gao Yang and said, "you''re hidden deep enough. It''s rare that there''s no news from you in the intelligence circle."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a smile, "of course, do you know how careful I am? Keep it secret all day. In fact, I don''t want to be known about saving people in South America for the green terrorist organization. Unfortunately, it''s still known."


    Big Ivan said with a smile, "forget it. If it were any other mercenary regiment, it would have been clearly checked."


    Gao Yang patted his heart and said, "great, Satan is not famous enough, which is really good news for us."


    Big Ivan sighed: "in this case, you have to pay back the money and return it to Justin. He didn''t sell your news all over the world, but if you don''t pay back the money, he should change your information into money."


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "yes, Syria, Austria, Ukraine, one of the things we do in these places will die if it leaks out, especially the thing we do in Austria. If it leaks out, shahfei will be crazy. Kill tomle, kill the son of Deyue, ambush the virgin of steel, wow, there are many of our enemies."


    Big Ivan shrugged and whispered, "so Justin will pay him back when he lives."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I can''t help but hope he''s dead."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and whispered, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "don''t do anything. He appears alive. I''ll pay him back. He''s dead. I''ll save a lot of money and feel at ease."


    Big Ivan said seriously, "if he''s alive, what if he asks you for help?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "don''t even think about it. I won''t get involved in the intelligence circle. I just want to know Justin''s whereabouts, but I never thought about saving him. The most important thing is that it''s too dangerous!"


    Big Ivan nodded and said with a smile, "yes, the right choice."


    He breathed loudly, thought for a moment, and said loudly, "that''s all for the discussion of Justin. He has nothing to do with you. However, after you know his whereabouts, remember to tell me."


    Big Ivan smiled and said, "of course, so what are you going to do next?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "go back to the United States and then go to Ukraine. Now there''s nothing wrong with Ukraine, but I have to finish my final work. Oh, there''s a man, leibrov, he''s your man..."


    Big Ivan nodded and said, "I know him. Ulyanko told me. I also know what happened. How to say, you did a very good job. I have to thank you for cleaning up the team and calming the people for me. It''s very important to me."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you know, that''s all right. I don''t have to say more. Well, I''m going to take leibrov away. You won''t disagree."


    Big Ivan said with a straight face, "I don''t agree."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "you''re kidding."


    Big Ivan also smiled and said, "I know it''s a joke and so much nonsense. Do you need to say more about this kind of thing?"


    After joking with Gao Yang, big Ivan immediately said, "if there is nothing else, you can leave tomorrow. There are too many things waiting for me to deal with. Unfortunately, we haven''t reached the time to relax and have fun for a few days."


    He breathed loudly and said: "I understand. There''s nothing important to say now. Oh, damn it, I forgot one thing. It''s a pity that poloneschenko and arsheni have won over. Who do you want to take over Europe? Don''t forget to continue to make use of the relationship between these two people. In addition, I''ve planned for a long time to kill the German pact. It''s a pity to give up all my preparations like this. I''m sorry I should talk to you carefully. "

 Chapter 1844

    After meeting with big Ivan, Gao Yang caught the plane to Europe early the next morning.


    It takes more than 40 hours to go to France first and then Ukraine. Although Gao Yang is young and strong, he feels very tired. Although Gao Yang must be first class as long as he takes a civil aviation flight, it is really tiring to fly long distances. Even if the environment is more comfortable, he is still tired.


    When he got off the plane in Kiev, he caught the morning. Gao Yang was a little surprised when he saw that the person driving to pick him up was Nikolay.


    After waiting to get on the bus, Gao Yang was surprised and said, "Nikolay, shouldn''t you be in Nikolayev''s now?"


    Nikolayev is the seat of the Black Sea Shipyard. During this period, Nikolayev helped grevatov dig people. The Black Sea Shipyard has long been shut down, and a large number of engineers, designers and workers have lost their source of livelihood. Relying on the pensions and the most basic wages issued by the Ukrainian government, these people even have a problem eating, so they have long sought their own way to make a living, There are not even one tenth of the people who really stay in the shipyard to work every day.


    As a former engineer, Nikolay knows quite a lot of people. Grevatov uses all his skills to find information. Nikolay contacts his former colleagues one by one. Of course, Nikolay can''t know everyone, but the speed can be faster through one contact and one way.


    In the face of Gao Yang''s question, Nikolay said with a smile: "it''s over. All the work is over. I''ve packed my luggage. I just need to wait to leave Ukraine."


    After that, Nikolay paused for a moment, then said seriously to Gao Yang: "now I''m fine, so I have to perform my duties. You paid me to be a driver, and I haven''t driven a few times."


    Gao Yang said with emotion: "I estimate that if you are fast, you will leave Ukraine within a month. I think you will soon be able to adapt to where you live. China is a very good country."


    Nikolay also said with emotion: "I came to the airport to pull guests as usual, but I didn''t expect my passengers to change my fate. Now I think of it as if it happened yesterday. I strongly asked to pick you up today to say thank you, because I won''t have any chance to drive you in the future."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "you''re welcome."


    After a faint reply, Nikolay concentrated on driving, and Gao Yang soon returned to their foothold in Kiev.


    Alebin must be at home. In addition to him, grevatov and rostowski have finished their work and returned to their foothold.


    Seeing Gao Yang and sitting on the sofa with a crutch as usual, yalebin smiled and said, "I''m back. How''s the harvest? What does big Ivan use in return?"


    "Guys, if you don''t believe it, big Ivan gave me three nuclear bombs," he said loudly


    Rostowski frowned: "what''s strange about nuclear bombs? For ordinary people, nuclear bombs are as far away as legends, but for us, for arms dealers like big Ivan, what''s strange about three nuclear bombs."


    "It''s a live warhead. The most important thing is the live warhead placed in the United States," he shrugged


    Yalebin raised his eyes and said in surprise, "did big Ivan give you the nuclear trigger?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, isn''t it a surprise?"


    Yalebin nodded and said, "it''s a surprise. He''s brave enough to give you three. How many nuclear warheads does he have?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. This is the bottom card for big Ivan to protect his life. How can I ask?"


    Grevatov said curiously, "did you ask how he brought it into the United States?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said: "it''s a pity that I didn''t ask. This is the core secret of big Ivan. How can I ask, but I don''t think big Ivan has many nuclear warheads in the United States, no more than ten at most, because big Ivan looks very reluctant to give me nuclear warheads."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "three are enough for you, and big Ivan doesn''t need to keep too many, so it''s very possible not to exceed ten. In this way, Gao, you are the only two people holding a nuclear trigger in the world. After all, a country doesn''t want to use nuclear weapons as simple as you and big Ivan."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "now that I have an amulet, I have finally unloaded my burden and can show my skills for our own affairs. Have Vasili and Lebedev not come back yet? When can they come back? I think it''s time to contact China now, finish the last thing in Ukraine, and we''ll go to Yemen."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "the two of them are watching the transportation of the last batch of goods. They want the valuable ones and don''t pull the worthless ones. The people of the white shark Gang work hard. They just need to watch the loading of the things that should be pulled. The people of the white shark gang will put the things in the warehouse, so they can come back today if they go well."


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile, "good. I''ll let someone contact Huaxia today. Now it''s time to show my chips and start negotiations."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes, what are you going to do to contact the people in that regard, the Chinese Embassy in Ukraine?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I have acquaintances. Well, my brothers have comrades in arms in Africa. They are not spies, but they undertake some missions. I intend to let them deliver messages for me."


    Gao Yang plans to let Li Pengfei in Africa send messages for him. It''s a fat water that doesn''t flow to outsiders. He thinks it''s a great achievement to get so many things back. Why don''t Li JinFang''s comrades in arms get this credit.


    But yalebin frowned and said, "let''s not say whether these people are reliable or not. It''s not impossible for you to let people in Africa speak for you, but did they serve as your contact channel with China before?"


    "No, they are my brother''s brothers. They have a life-long friendship. My identity is very sensitive, so they have kept it secret for me. I believe them."


    Yalebin sighed: "there is a problem, a very serious problem. Well, you can''t let African people take charge of Europe. This involves a lot. The key is, are your friends convenient to send messages for you? How do they explain that they have contact with you, but they have never reported it before?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said loudly, "Oh, I didn''t expect this problem."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said, "there''s no need to find a messenger. You can directly find someone in Ukraine. It''s better to omit the link of messenger. It''s more convenient to talk about conditions. The key is fast enough."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "well, what I thought was simple. Then we won''t let our friends send messages. Let''s contact ourselves directly. However, how can we get in touch with Huaxia?"


    Yalebin sighed and said, "some spies are public. Go directly to them. For such a simple thing, you only need to go out and walk around to see the people you meet."

 Chapter 1845

    Some things can be done.


    Yalebin told Gao Yang not to care. If he was tired, he just had a rest. Then he let grevatov go out. Then Gao Yang met a Chinese.


    In broad daylight, in the afternoon, grevatov came back and said a place, and then it was done.


    Gao Yang changed his clothes and went to the living room. Rostowski pointed to a box on the ground and motioned for him to take it. Then there was nothing else.


    Standing alone at the door, looking at several people sitting in the room chatting, but no one paid attention to him, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "don''t you have anyone to go with me?"


    Yalebin disapproved and said, "this is not a formal negotiation. Go and come back quickly."


    Gao Yang said with a sad face, "who of you will go with me."


    Tata frowned and said, "you''re safe in Ukraine now. You still need bodyguards? Go yourself."


    "I, I dare not..."


    After saying that, Gao Yang looked at yalebin and whispered, "would you like to go with me? You say it for me."


    A group of people looked at Gao Yang with a puzzled face. Grevatov said with a puzzled face: "don''t you dare?"


    "Guilty of being a thief..."


    Tata is very difficult to understand: "I''m not familiar with what you did before, but you just killed one of the most powerful troops in the United States. You threatened the president of Ukraine and scolded the president of Ukraine. You killed like an ant. Now, you just go to see a small role, tell him who you are and what you want to do, and let him inform his superiors. Just like this, you dare not?"


    "Care is chaos. No, it should be, er, just don''t dare..."


    With a bitter face, he sighed loudly and said in a low voice, "that''s a Chinese. When I think about negotiating with the people representing the Chinese government, I''m flustered. Don''t ask why, I don''t know, and I''m afraid I''ll behave badly."


    With a big hand, Tata said confidently, "prisoner psychology, it doesn''t matter. Go ahead. Just take this step. Now you just have a sense of fear because of your identity as a fugitive. This sense of fear can be completely broken easily, because your current strength doesn''t have to worry about being caught back, so go ahead and be brave. Just take this step."


    Yalebin also smiled and said, "you had fear in the early escape, which led to a psychological shadow in your heart."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I don''t know why I''m afraid, but I''m a little afraid. Well, I don''t know what I''m afraid of. Well, you''re right. This is my little psychological obstacle. As long as I take this step, I''ll be fine. Then, I''ll go."


    Jarebin suddenly said, "no, wait, we''ll go with you."


    "Is this necessary?"


    Talta was speaking. Looking at the puzzled talta, yalebin shrugged and said, "it''s not necessary, but I want him to negotiate with others in a cocky way, so that he can get out of the psychological shadow quickly and happily, so that he can always have an advantage in the negotiation.


    "It''s not necessary. It''s OK to achieve your goal. Why bother so much," said rostowski with a smile


    Yalebin said, "this is necessary, because Gao is my chosen successor. He is my student, and I don''t want my students to be trembling when negotiating with others. Even if others can''t see it, I want him to get out of the psychological shadow in a better way, so move quickly! Let''s negotiate."


    Several people stood up. Yalebin looked at grevatov and said, "what''s the identity of the connector? Is it qualified?"


    Grevatov shrugged and said, "I asked them to find the people with the highest status in Kiev. I don''t know if they are qualified to see our extraordinary. Who knows who they will let negotiate."


    Gao Yang was moved to tears. Then he came forward and grabbed jarebin''s hand and said loudly, "you''re still the best for me."


    Yalebin punched in his chest and said with dissatisfaction on his face: "cheer up. Don''t think of yourself as a fugitive. You should know that you are sending benefits to China. You are an equal negotiator, not begging the other party to accept your big gift. Make it clear."


    Gao Yang immediately raised his head and said, "understand, understand!"


    Yalebin snapped his fingers and said in a loud voice, "dress formally and start with spirit. Let everyone know that it''s hard to provoke at first sight. Hurry up!"


    Lebedev and Vasili haven''t come back yet, so there are four people who can accompany Gao Yang. At this time, Gao Yang said carefully: "do you want shava to send some big men over? It''s very fierce at first sight. Do you want to?"


    Yalebin raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "fool, what are we? What are we looking for some big gangsters? Lower our grade?"


    "That''s reasonable. You''re right. This idea is too bad. It''s enough for us to go. We''ll go."


    I don''t know why. I subconsciously want to find more people to build a strong momentum. Psychological shadow. You say it has little or no impact, but if it has a great impact, it''s really great.


    Gao Yang was very upset. Although he tried his best to hide it, all the people present were old people''s spirits, which couldn''t be seen.


    Finally, Tata, who changed into a suit, patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and said loudly, "relax, you''ll be fine soon, and you''ll never be fine again. At least when you see the Chinese police, you won''t subconsciously want to hide, ha ha."


    Gao Yang immediately went to carry the suitcase on the ground. As a result, he found it very heavy, so he immediately said, "what''s this?"


    "What else can it be? Chips? If you want to negotiate with people, you have to show some real things, or who will believe it? Let''s go. There are four black demons to be your bodyguards. What are you afraid of?"


    Grevatov came forward and took the box in Gao Yang''s hand and whispered, "I''ll take it. You can treat us as your bodyguards and your subordinates. Show some momentum."


    Yalebin pointed to Gao Yang and said, "but don''t force too hard. It''s wrong to dress too deliberately. Just think about what you look like when you face alchini and them. You have no problem. OK, let''s go."


    Five people were divided into two cars. After looking at it, alebin pointed to the driveway behind him: "Tata, you drive that car. Your image of him is bad."


    Tata was very dissatisfied and said, "my image is bad? Why am I bad? I''m worse than any of you?"


    Grevatov said quietly, "look at your big belly, red rosacea and falling hair. Go and drive the car in the back. Don''t come down if you''re okay, so as not to damage our overall image."

 Chapter 1846

    The meeting place is in a cafe.


    This is not a spy joint. Although it is true that all the others are spies except Gao Yang, it is not a spy joint, at least there is no need to sneak.


    The two cars stopped in front of the cafe. All the drivers, roctosky and grevatov, got off and opened the rear door. After asking Gao Yang and yalebin to get off, grevatov turned back, took the box and followed them.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath, looked at yalebin around him, and then walked slowly into the cafe with yalebin.


    In the cafe, there was only one Chinese sitting by the window. He looked almost in his fifties. A middle-aged man with ordinary appearance stood up immediately after seeing Gao Yang and grevatov behind him.


    Gao Yang walked straight towards the Chinese man. He was still a little nervous when he got off the bus. To be exact, he was a little afraid, but now he was not afraid at all.


    The middle-aged man who stood up stretched out his hand and smiled gently. Gao Yang first looked at his watch, then smiled in Chinese when shaking hands with the middle-aged man and said, "Hello, sorry I''m late."


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve just arrived."


    Gao Yang loosened his hand and said with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    The middle-aged man immediately said, "your family name is Zhang, Zhang Zhiguo. I haven''t asked you yet?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I''m Gao Yang. I don''t know if you''ve heard my name?"


    Zhang Zhiguo thought for a moment, then smiled and shook his head and said, "sorry, I''m ignorant. I really haven''t heard Mr. Gao''s name."


    Gao Yang nodded, pointed to the chair, smiled and said, "please sit down and talk."


    Gao Yang didn''t mean to introduce yalebin and grevatov, but Zhang Zhiguo nodded politely at them and sat down after smiling. Then he smiled at Gao Yang and said, "I don''t know what Mr. Gao asked me to do?"


    Yalebin did not sit down, but he did not stand behind Gao Yang, but sat down at a table near Gao Yang, while grevatov stood behind Gao Yang with a box.


    Gao Yang decided to get straight to the point, so he immediately said, "well, I want to make a deal with China and let people contact you. You want to ask you to send a message to China. First introduce yourself. My name is Gao Yang. I''m wanted by Interpol. I don''t know if you''ve heard of a case of shooting and killing many people three years ago. One of the people killed was Zhao Xinwen."


    Zhang Zhiguo thought for a moment, nodded and said, "I''m impressed. Although I was abroad at that time, I''ve heard of this case. It''s very sensational."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I did it. Also, three years ago, a soldier in training killed two bullies. I don''t know if you know."


    Zhang Zhiguo immediately shook his head and said, "I don''t know this."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said, "last year, there was another case in China. Zhao Xinwen''s family was killed, and several people died."


    Zhang Zhiguo shook his head with a serious face and said in a low voice, "I don''t know. Why, you did it all?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile: "no, I didn''t do the latter two cases, but my brother did it. I won''t introduce the background of these three cases to you. You can know when you go back and ask casually. Now we start talking about transactions. I want to wipe out these three cases in China. Of course, I must provide enough weight as a bargaining chip."


    Zhang Zhiguo shook his head and said, "I don''t think this kind of thing can be traded."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you don''t think you can trade because you don''t know what the chips are."


    After a light sentence, Gao Yang leaned back, sat in a chair and said seriously: "I believe China will not refuse my conditions, because I have a lot of things that can be used as chips."


    Gao Yang tilted his head. Grevatov immediately stepped forward and put the suitcase in his hand on the table. Gao Yang pressed the suitcase with his hand and said in a deep voice: "with these things in the suitcase, I think I am qualified to talk about the conditions. I invite you to come just to show you my chips, and then ask you to talk to the superior who can take care of it."


    The suitcase is not small, but it is not very big. Zhang Zhiguo still smiled gently and whispered, "it looks very heavy, but it certainly doesn''t contain money."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s much more important than money."


    Gao Yang took away his hand on the box. Grevatov immediately opened the box. Gao Yang took out a stack of printed paper bound together, put it on the table, pushed it directly in front of Zhang Zhiguo, smiled and said, "please have a look."


    A thick stack of printed paper, at least 200 pages, was divided into four parts and bound into a volume. Zhang Zhiguo picked up a stack and whispered, "we really have to see what it is. This is the list?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "the list and resume are more than 380 people. I only want important people, such as designers and engineers. Well, there are 16 chief designers. There are 24 chief engineers and deputy chief engineers who have undertaken large-scale engineering tasks. As for their specific information, you can go back and look at it slowly."


    Zhang Zhiguo quickly flipped through the list. The list was in Russian, but Zhang Zhiguo''s face soon changed. Gao Yang could even see that sweat began to appear on his forehead, so he must be able to understand it.


    Zhang Zhiguo, who quickly flipped through the list, suddenly raised his head. Then he stared at Gao Yang and said, "what do you mean?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I know what your responsibility is, so please invite the person who can be responsible for this matter to meet me here. If our transaction can be concluded, these people will be all domestic. Well, I think you should take a look at these."


    Grevatov immediately turned the box to Zhang Zhiguo. Zhang Zhiguo solemnly picked up another stack of printing paper, breathed for a pause, and then whispered, "drawings!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s the drawing retrieval directory. Although it''s copied, you should know that since I can copy these, it means that the drawings are in my hand."


    Zhang Zhiguo swallowed his saliva hard, and then quickly turned over a box full of printing paper. At this time, he smiled and said, "don''t look at it. All the drawings in it are catalogues, not USB flash drives or electronic files. All the original drawings in my hand are fake. You must know what this means."


    Zhang Zhiguo nodded slowly and whispered, "I know. I have to see what''s there. I have to see."


    Gao Yang smiled, shook his head, and then moved his fingers, so grevatov said expressionless, "this is just a part of the drawing... Catalogue, here is another catalogue, this one."

 Chapter 1847

    There are reasons why some important mechanical or engineering drawings must be paper when paperless office can be realized and electronic archives are popular today.


    The biggest advantage of paper archives is its authenticity and reliability, especially the drawings. As long as the final results are formed on the paper, it is difficult to change. Even the changes can be easily seen. Therefore, take the aircraft design drawings as an example. As long as the design is finalized, there can be no more changes. It can be changed, Re produce a complete set of drawings.


    Therefore, paper drawings have the advantages that electronic archives do not have.


    Whether these drawings are stolen or robbed, in short, they must come from an improper source, and how can we ensure the authenticity of the information from an improper source? Only original drawings.


    The drawings of some large mechanical equipment are very, very many. It is common to count tons. Gao Yang knows that Lebedev used six trucks and one ship to transport the design and construction drawings of a large aircraft carrier.


    Don''t be too troublesome. It''s useless to be too troublesome, because the drawings they got were basically completed before the 1990s. At that time, there could be no electronic office. Although some people would scan the drawings into electronic files later, Ukraine did not carry out such work in all aspects.


    It is precisely because Gao Yang has all the original drawings in his hand, which eliminates the possibility of fraud. In particular, the most key thing is written in the directory Gao Yang gave to Zhang Zhiguo, that is, a variety of basic material research materials of several material research institutes.


    A big country should have heavy weapons to hold the country, and these basic materials are the basis of the heavy weapons of a big country. They can''t be bypassed or crossed. They can only afford to spend money and accumulate bit by bit. What they give is to plunder the accumulation of other countries and use the basis of heavy weapons that can be used directly. The most important thing is that these materials will never be useless because they are outdated.


    Zhang Zhiguo is a knowledgeable man. His hands began to tremble slightly, and then he couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his head.


    Finally, Zhang Zhiguo quickly browsed the contents of one side of the directory, looked at it and said in a low voice, "this is so shocking. I''m sorry. I can''t believe you can really get these. You said you can pull the scientists over, I believe, but you said you can get all these things in the directory, which is impossible."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders, smiled and said, "correct it. I can''t get these things, but they are already in my hand. Mr. Zhang, you don''t have to worry about this problem. When I need to take out these things, I will naturally take them out."


    Zhang Zhiguo said with a wry smile, "let me tell you the truth. I''ll take this up and tell people that it''s all in your hands. Who believes it?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile: "believe it or not, let me prove it is impossible with real objects."


    Zhang Zhiguo breathed a sigh and whispered, "is this OK? Can you give me some catalogues, original catalogues, not copies? Is this OK?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. I''ll give you three days. As soon as the time comes, I''ll sell these to others. You know what a fortune it is. Open the skylight and tell the truth. Mr. Zhang, in terms of my current strength and status, do you think I still care about that little crime in China?"


    Zhang Zhiguo was silent for a moment, nodded and didn''t speak.


    Gao Yang continued: "I haven''t done anything sorry for my motherland during my time out, and I don''t want to do anything sorry for my motherland, because I always remember that I''m a Chinese, so I always stay away from my motherland, never provoke or get close to it. It''s the same now and in the future."


    After saying that, Gao Yang smiled and whispered: "I''m still a Chinese after all. When it''s good, I naturally think of my own family, so I''ll contact you. However, I''m not alone after all. I have many brothers to eat, so if I can''t talk here, I''ll start contacting other buyers, so I must keep this original catalogue. Do you understand?"


    Zhang Zhiguo nodded and said in a deep voice, "I understand. Well, someone will come to meet you in three days. How can I contact you then?"


    Gao Yang nodded, pointed to the nearby yalebin, smiled and said, "this is my agent. Talk to him directly about everything. I''ll call you and call directly at that time."


    As Gao Yang spoke, grevatov took out a pen, leaned over to the table and wrote a number on a piece of paper.


    Zhang Zhiguo took out a business card, then took out a pen, a ball point pen, clicked, wrote a number on the back of the business card, then pushed it directly to Gao Yang''s body and whispered, "if there''s anything, call this phone and someone will answer it 24 hours."


    Gao Yang picked up his business card, looked at it, smiled and put his clothes into his pocket, while Zhang Zhiguo still put a gentle smile on his face, sorted out the information in front of him, put it in the box and closed the box.


    "You must have taken this box for me. I''m not polite. Thank you again, Mr. Gao."


    After putting the box at his feet, Zhang Zhiguo smiled and said, "I have another unkind request. Can you please tell Mr. Gao what kind of transaction you want to do? Of course, I certainly can''t make the decision, but you have taken out such a big chip. I can''t believe it. It must be more than just to get rid of the crime?"


    Gao Yang nodded: "of course, a series of cooperation, well, must be beneficial to the country and can be achieved, otherwise I won''t put forward it. As for the specific transaction content, I think we''d better wait."


    Zhang Zhiguo said sincerely: Frankly speaking, what I have no other meaning is that I am also open to the bright future. Only these things are useful to China only, and only has the greatest attraction for China. This transaction has the final say. But to conclude a transaction, this is not the last word for a household. , this involves too many departments, so it''s not so simple to negotiate with you. This kind of thing is very complicated. In order to save time, you first tell us the general scope, and then we can make a decision directly when we come. Isn''t it better to save our time? "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and nodded: "well, what you said is reasonable. In order to save time, I''d better say it. I want to do arms transactions. Of course, the three of us get rid of the crime. Mainly in these two aspects, it''s best to have a military representative. This is my little request."

 Chapter 1848

    Zhang Zhiguo was extremely straightforward. When he knew Gao Yang''s requirements, he said without hesitation: "OK, I know. People will come from China within three days. Time is tight. I have to catch a direct flight to China. Mr. Gao, I''ll leave now."


    Gao Yang nodded, stood up, stretched out his hand to Zhang Zhiguo, smiled and said, "I hope we can reach an agreement. After all, I am also a Chinese."


    Zhang Zhiguo nodded, shook hands with Gao Yang, and then said, "thank you. We will reach an agreement. Goodbye, Mr. Gao."


    Zhang Zhiguo picked up the box, nodded to Gao Yang again, left quickly, hurried out of the cafe, got on a car and left quickly.


    Looking at Zhang Zhiguo''s complete departure, Gao Yang took a long sigh of relief, stood up and sat next to yalebin. He said with a smile: "how am I doing?"


    Yalebin shrugged and said to you, "it''s not bad. You showed your determination and your momentum is OK. In fact, this kind of negotiation can''t be said to have any skills at all. It''s a transaction that both sides are trying to complete. Naturally, it doesn''t need any negotiation skills. It''s rare that you talk about specific conditions when you meet again next time. It''s the time to really test your skills."


    "Next time you come, you can negotiate instead of me."


    Alebin shook his head and said, "I won''t negotiate."


    "Ah, no negotiation? What do you mean?"


    It''s rare for yalebin to have something he can''t do. He said reluctantly, "do we have anything to negotiate? We just go out and try hard, or create favorable conditions for other people''s negotiations. However, when is the black devil''s turn to negotiate with people in person? So I really don''t have negotiation experience."


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "yes, what should I do? I''ll find a negotiator?"


    Yalebin said with a smile: "no, although I have no experience, it''s still no problem to complete this negotiation that doesn''t need skills at all, but you have to come forward in person. You can''t talk anymore. I''ll come. The negotiation can''t go on alone. It''s easy to reach an impasse, but it''s much more convenient to have someone as a helper."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, one sings red face and the other sings white face. That''s it."


    After that, Gao Yang looked around and said with a smile, "it''s outrageous that we didn''t even drink a cup of coffee. Let them all come in. Let''s go after coffee."


    Grevatov waved out of the window, then sat opposite Gao Yang, and said solemnly, "what''s up, is there any psychological shadow?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang shook his head and said: "No, do you know how I feel now? It''s unprecedented relaxed. I was nervous when I thought of my identity and my parents. Even if I knew there would be no accident, I would still be nervous. Now, even if the transaction hasn''t officially started, I won''t be nervous at all, because I now understand that I have enough strength. In fact, from me When the car walked into the cafe, I was no longer nervous. "


    Grevatov nodded and whispered, "very good."


    Waiting for tarta and rostowski to sit down and order coffee, Gao Yang sighed and said with a smile, "you''re here to give me courage, but now it seems that you''ve come in vain."


    Yalebin said faintly, "no, Zhang Zhiguo can see who we are just now."


    Gao Yang grevatov also said faintly: "when we stand here, he can also see who we are. Because we are the same kind, we stand here as your subordinates, which proves your strength."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "how did you see it?"


    Grevatov smiled and whispered, "if there are some mercenaries standing here, do you recognize them?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "yes, I see, but it''s wrong. If you can distinguish it just because you are similar, how can spies work? Agents fart."


    Grevatov shook his head and said, "it''s different. We take the initiative to show our identity. I''ll contact Mr. Zhang. This is an initiative to show our identity. You don''t know much about this. How to say, agents sometimes have to cooperate. It''s impossible to work all in secret."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I still don''t understand, but I know what''s going on."


    Rostowski said with a nostalgic look on his face: "I haven''t dealt with my peers for a long time. Miss ah, the former enemy has now become a passer-by. This feeling is very wonderful, very wonderful."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "why, you were the enemy?"


    Yalebin said unhappily: "the intelligence departments between big countries are of course enemies. Even their allies such as the United States and Britain are enemies."


    Tata smiled: "Huaxia was a very powerful opponent in those days. I don''t know how it is now."


    Yalebin said with a gloomy face: "it must be more and more powerful. I need to ask. People are now in the period of rising national strength. Now, several old institutions are becoming more and more waste. I don''t know who else can be the opponent of China."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "no, although I like to hear this, it''s not an exaggeration. The four most powerful in the world, the CIA of the United States, the KGB of the Soviet Union, the MI6 of the United Kingdom and the Mossad of Israel, are the most powerful. When will there be China?"


    Yalebin said faintly, "Sun Tzu''s art of war says that those who are good at war have no outstanding achievements. You should know this sentence?"


    "You know all this? Great! Huaxia Tong!"


    Ignoring the stunned publicity, yalebin said faintly: "as an intelligence department, the whole world knows its existence. This kind of thing should not have happened. This is failure. The intelligence departments of the five major countries in the world are not weak, and China has developed so fast in recent years. If the intelligence department has done nothing, idiots know it is impossible."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said in a loud voice, "yes, it makes sense!"


    Tata looked indifferent and said, "but anyway, we KGB are the best, no doubt."


    Alebin nodded and whispered: "During that period, it was true, but how to say, when the Soviet people still had the upward spirit, the KGB, which condensed the national strength and national will, was the best. However, when the high fighting spirit disappeared and the spirit of sacrifice for the country no longer existed, everything would be over. Now the KGB has disappeared and the CIA has lost its old style Mining, MI6 and Mossad are sliding at a high speed, so the answer to who is the strongest now is very obvious. "

 Chapter 1849

    To tell the truth, Gao Yang can''t accept yalebin''s conclusion.


    Gao Yang is now well-informed. He has dealt with all these famous institutions, such as Mossad, KGB, CIA, MI6 and FBI. Whether it is friends or enemies, Gao Yang''s biggest feeling is that none of the people from these departments is good.


    Now let alebin say that these famous institutions are worthless and boast about China without a sense of existence, which is really unacceptable to him.


    "Well, with all due respect, you really don''t praise China so much because I''m here?"


    Yalebin looked up and smiled, but Tata said discontentedly, "do you think we will flatter you?"


    Gao Yang was surprised again and said in a loud voice, "Fark! You are also Huaxia Tong. You know how to flatter!"


    Tata said seriously in Chinese: "man, think about it. China was one of our biggest enemies in those years. Can we not pay attention? Don''t take some measures against China? Can we carry out special training against China if we need to master the main language? What''s in your mind?"


    Gao Yang patted his forehead and said with a smile, "Er, it makes sense."


    Grevatov whispered: "it''s a worse world now. The once powerful countries compete who falls faster. It''s impossible to say."


    "So, in your eyes, which one is the most powerful?"


    Yalebin said slowly: "The KGB and the CIA have a large scale, sufficient funds and a large number of personnel. There has never been a complete victory over anyone, only the difference between who was more active in that period. However, for a period of time, the KGB did overwhelm the CIA in all aspects, but in the overall situation, the CIA won the KGB, won an all-round victory, and the CIA brought down the Soviet Union. What else to say, so the CIA is the strongest, which is not allowed derecognition.


    Then there is MI6, but the scale is much worse than that of the KGB and CIA, but the strength of MI6 is really strong. Only from the personal ability of spies, the people of MI6 are really strong.


    Then there was Stacy in East Germany. At that time, the KGB tried to overhead Stacy, but Stacy still maintained a great degree of independence, very strong and powerful. At that time, I think Stacy was better than MI6.


    This is the situation in those years. Now, the KGB and Stasi are gone. The strength of CIA and MI6 has decreased a lot, especially MI6, which is almost abandoned. "


    Gao Yang said suspiciously, "isn''t it right? What about Mossad?"


    Yalebin laughed, and the other black demons laughed. Then yalebin shook his head slowly and said: "Mossad, hehe, it''s too bad. I admit that Mossad''s record is very good, but what can it say? In the Middle East, Mossad is as powerful as God, but it''s just because the opponent is really bad, so Mossad''s glorious record is not convincing at all. In another environment, their real ability will be exposed. No, it''s much worse No, I can''t. "


    Grevatov smiled and said, "in the 1970s, Mossad wanted to do something in Moscow, and then they learned a lesson. In that sentence, Mossad was very powerful, but it was because their opponents were too weak. If they tried with several real strong players in the world, they would wake up."


    Tata muttered, "Mossad is very powerful, but it is far from Stasi. But everyone knows Mossad, how many know Stasi? What does this mean? It just shows that Stasi Mossad is powerful. If East Germany is not, not, forget it."


    Yalebin smiled and whispered, "finally, talk about China. The advantages and disadvantages of Chinese people are skin color, so it is difficult for us to penetrate into China, but it is also difficult for Chinese people to have any sense of existence in the world, but China has always been paid attention to by intelligence agencies on the world stage. Do you know why?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I think Huaxia doesn''t have a record of fighting, does it?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "ordinary people know shit!"


    Tata said discontentedly, "what do ordinary people know? What do agents do? Exposure is failure or death. A famous spy must be a failed spy. This is taught by people? But some people don''t understand this truth, stupid!"


    Yalebin shook his fingers to Gao Yang and said seriously, "it''s still that sentence. A good fighter has no great achievements, especially for a secret front that is exposed and lost. You know a lot now, and you will also survive in the dark in the future. So remember this sentence. The day you are famous will not be far from death."


    Gao Yang was frightened and said, "yes, I know."


    Yalebin said slowly, "back to China, there are basically no assassinations in China, but this is determined by the general direction of the country''s strategy, because to exist with a gentle face, China has no famous achievements, but how can there be fewer people like us when China rises so fast?"


    With a long sigh, yalebin whispered, "China seems to have done nothing, but they have got everything they want. No one knows how difficult it is except peers. Only peers can understand how difficult it is."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he said with a bitter face, "isn''t it bad that I''m exposed?"


    Grevatov looked at Gao Yang, smiled and said, "you finally thought of this problem."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "what should I do? I can''t do it if I don''t show up. Besides, I have to do my business after all. Even if I don''t show up, I can''t do it. However, the current situation is that I will be watched after I show up. It''s very troublesome!"


    Yalebin frowned and said, "what are you afraid of? You don''t have a conflict of interest. How stupid it is for China to take the initiative to provoke a person who is completely harmless but useful to yourself. Remember, it''s strength! You have strength, and you don''t do any harm to China. If you are attacked, you also have the strength to make a fierce counterattack. In this case, what''s the problem with exposure."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I''m a little worried about what you said. Well, think about it."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said with a smile, "but don''t get close. People like you will have accidents if they get too close to any country. Don''t forget your identity. You are a mercenary. Your biggest position is that you don''t have a position."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. With my own position, I''m not far from death. I won''t establish any clear relationship with any country. Er, of course, it''s a big country, not a small country, otherwise I won''t be able to go to Yemen."

 Chapter 1850

    Gao Yang only left Zhang Zhiguo three days. This time is really a little short. It''s not that Gao Yang deliberately embarrassed Zhang Zhiguo. At that time, he just said it casually and reported a three-day time.


    Looking back, Gao Yang feels that the time is really short, because it takes more than ten hours to fly from Kiev to China. The key is that flights are not available at any time. This is troublesome. Gao Yang didn''t consider this for Zhang Zhiguo when he reported the time.


    However, all his words were released. Gao Yang didn''t want to tell Zhang Zhiguo about changing the time. If he couldn''t solve some problems, it would be in vain for ya Liebin to praise Zhang Zhiguo and them.


    What surprised Gao Yang most was not that Zhang Zhiguo took too long to come, but that Zhang Zhiguo called him just 40 hours later.


    Yalebin answered the phone. He said slowly and said to Gao Yang, "they''re coming. I hope we can meet right away."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "it''s good to be so fast. I''ve been waiting. Where does the other party ask to meet?"


    Yalebin said helplessly, "the place to meet is up to you. It''s they who are anxious to see you, not you who are anxious to see them."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said loudly, "then find a place to hide. I have to inform wuliyangke. I''ll call them and make a decision."


    First call uliyangke and ask him to come over. Then arrange a more secret place. Gao Yang immediately made an appointment with Zhang Zhiguo.


    None of the three parties would waste time. When the negotiation venue was ready, Gao Yang immediately rushed to the place. Uliyangke almost arrived with him at the same time. The two met first, got angry, and waited for Zhang Zhiguo''s arrival.


    As soon as the time arrived, Zhang Zhiguo and his party arrived at the negotiation place. They must have come pinch by pinch. When grevatov introduced the four Chinese into the conference room, it was no different from the agreed time.


    It''s a conference room. It''s really a conference room. Shawa found a conference room in a four-star hotel for Gao Yang to negotiate. An oval conference table can accommodate 12 people, with several sofas and projectors. It''s a very standard small conference room.


    When Zhang Zhiguo and others came in, Gao Yang stood up from the sofa and said with a smile, "welcome everyone."


    Zhang Zhiguo stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said to the three people around him, "let me introduce you. This is what I call Mr. Gao. Mr. Gao, the three of them came from China."


    Including Zhang Zhiguo, the four people all looked tired. The first fat middle-aged man first stretched out his hand, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Mr. Gao is young and promising. I won''t introduce myself. My surname is Wang. You can call me Lao Wang."


    The four people who came were all middle-aged people in their 40s and 50s. Including Zhang Zhiguo, they all looked very stable and heavy. Instead, after the head Lao Wang shook hands with Gao Yang, a man next to him said seriously, "my surname is Li. Just call me Lao Li."


    The last middle-aged man took a deep look at Gao Yang, and then shook hands with Gao Yang. His strength was very strong and his speech was very simple.


    "My surname is Shi. Just call me Lao Shi. At your request, I''m from the military."


    Gao Yang guessed that Lao Shi was a member of the military and his strength was different from others.


    Gao Yang nodded, then pointed to the yalebin behind him and said, "this is my negotiator. Just call him Lao bin. This is my friend. He came because we have his share in the transaction. Well, it''s not polite. Let''s start now. Please sit down."


    Zhang Zhiguo and the four of them sat on one side, while Gao Yang sat opposite them and looked at the posture. This was a normal negotiation, but the content was inaccessible to ordinary people.


    It''s really nothing to be polite. After sitting down, Gao Yang coughed and said, "everyone, you must know my identity now."


    Lao Wang nodded, then took out three documents from his bag, put them on the conference table, pushed them directly in front of Gao Yang, and whispered, "I transferred the case file. If there is no accident, it is the three things recorded above. Please have a look, right?"


    Gao Yang opened the folder and took a look. There were photos, names, case analysis and records. Yes, it was his case with Li JinFang and Cui Bo.


    Gao Yang didn''t take a closer look, but after confirming that there was no mistake in the person and the case, he immediately said, "yes, just the three of us."


    After closing the case file, Gao Yang thought for a moment, then looked up again and said: "My request is very simple. Erase our case, completely remove us from this matter, restore our reputation, immediately revoke our wanted in Interpol, and immediately remove the monitoring of our three families. In addition, I ask the three of us to go home without obstacles in the future. The key is that we won''t encounter any trouble after going home."


    Lao Wang said seriously, "your request is not simple. First of all, these three things have a very bad impact. It''s impossible to restore your reputation."


    Gao Yang immediately put his hand and said in a deep voice, "then there''s no need to talk."


    Lao Wang is one of them. His posture is not to negotiate, but to issue an ultimatum. If this atmosphere continues, there will be no way to talk.


    At this time, yalebin said slowly, "boss, please don''t worry. Listen to Mr. Wang first."


    Yalebin spoke in Chinese. Lao Wang looked at yalebin unexpectedly, nodded to him, and then said sincerely: "Mr. Gao, please calm down and make a decision after listening to me. It''s like this. These three things really have a very bad impact and cause a great sensation. Don''t care what methods we use to smooth them out in the end, but it''s really difficult to restore our reputation and say that you didn''t do these three things. Why? Because we''re doing it now The negotiation is highly confidential and only a few people know it. But if we want to completely overthrow the three iron facts, it will take a long time, because we need to do the work of many people up and down. It is really too difficult and the impact is too bad. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, and then said loudly, "in other words, I can''t go home openly. Does that mean?"


    Lao Wang said with a hard face: "you mean that you must go home first, so this is not that you can''t go home openly, but, sorry, I''m afraid you can''t go home."


    There was no way to talk, and the negotiations were deadlocked again.

 Chapter 1851

    Gao Yang''s face was dignified, but he looked calm.


    Yalebin coughed softly and said in a low voice, "Mr. Wang, we are very sincere. How to say the conditions put forward by my boss are not too much according to our chips. If you insist on your current attitude, we really can''t talk."


    The man surnamed Shi looked worried, but he hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t say anything, while Lao Wang said sincerely: "my statement may indeed sound too much, but we are really sincere. I''ll open the skylight and tell the truth. Mr. Gao, please think about it. Even if I promise you that you can return home at any time, do you dare to go back?"


    Gao Yang stared at Lao Wang, who said sincerely: "Now we know your identity, at least we know your ability. In your identity, if you go back to the country, do you think we can not be vigilant and arrange a large number of people to keep an eye on you? Mr. Gao, it''s good for all of us if you don''t return home. Now I can answer all your conditions, but it''s undeniable that you have made great contributions to the country, in order to avoid In order to avoid misunderstanding, and in order that neither of us need to be careful about the other, we think it''s better to keep the current situation. "


    Gao Yang pondered for a moment. He asked to return home for a breath. Frankly, even if the other party agreed to his conditions, he didn''t dare to return home. In his capacity, returning home won''t die, but there will definitely be a lot of trouble.


    A mercenary who kills countless people now has the identity of an arms giant. It''s strange that such a person has exposed his identity and is not seen in China.


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "well, I don''t have to return home, and you don''t have to reply to my reputation. It''s really useless for me."


    Lao Wang immediately said, "we can agree to all other conditions without any problem!"


    Gao Yang shook his head, opened the folder in front of him, found Li JinFang''s case file, pushed forward, and then said firmly on his face: "Cui Bo and I don''t need to restore our reputation. We did the anti business, and we can''t mix abroad with our original identity in the future. But Li JinFang, you must restore his reputation, recognize him as a courageous man, restore all his honors in the team, and correct all the consequences of his behavior! I mean bad In what way, this condition cannot be changed! "


    Lao Wang''s face tightened and said loudly, "this..."


    Gao Yang said slowly, "there are others to talk about. There''s no need to talk about this."


    The reason why Gao Yang wants military representatives to come is for Li JinFang.


    With a dignified face, Lao Wang unscrewed a bottle of mineral water in front of him and took a sip. However, Lao Shi stared at Gao Yang and said slowly, "why?"


    He breathed loudly and said calmly on his face, "do you know what happened to Li JinFang?"


    Old stone nodded and said, "I learned about it on the way."


    Gao Yang patted the case and said loudly, "then why do you ask me? Li JinFang, a soldier, met a bad guy during training and forced a little girl. Should he take care of it? Should he take care of it!"


    Lao Shi said without hesitation: "the tube!"


    Gao Yang breathed loudly, "escort the little girl back. As a result, the bastard who was beaten away is a village bully, and his father and brother are also village bullies. The little girl was too scared to say what happened. The two bullies took the guy and killed Li JinFang. Should Li JinFang fight back? Should he!"


    Old Shi said without hesitation, "it''s time to fight back, but it shouldn''t be so heavy! He fought back. Even if he killed someone, someone would support him! But anyway, Li JinFang is a soldier. Whether he is right or wrong, he shouldn''t run."


    Gao Yang smiled and said ferociously: "It doesn''t hurt his back to stand and talk! Fighting is life and death. What else should he do? Shit! You should try to keep your hands! You shouldn''t run? What''s your identity and what''s his identity? Who doesn''t know what will happen next. Where''s the police going? Why doesn''t he run? Who gives Li JinFang the top? You top!"


    Lao Shi slapped the table, stood up and said loudly, "it''s my top!"


    Gao Yang also slapped the table, stood up and shouted, "you fart! Even if Li JinFang doesn''t get shot, he will be sentenced to several years? You clapped your chest and told me, kill, sentence or release!"


    After taking a deep breath, Lao Shi lowered his head and whispered, "sentence! At least ten years, or I can''t explain."


    Gao Yang patted the table again and shouted, "obviously, you have a clear conscience! Obviously, you are brave and courageous. Why should you be sentenced to ten years? Why? You top, you top a fart!"


    Old Shi lowered his head, turned his head, reached out his hand and picked up the water that had unscrewed Gaier in front of Lao Wang. After drinking a few mouthfuls, he heavily sat back in his chair with an iron face and said nothing.


    Gao Yang gasped and said loudly, "what''s the use of firing less after the horse? I tell you, I ran out with Li JinFang. Do you know what Li JinFang thought? He didn''t want the police to catch him. He felt that the trial had to be tried by the military court. I told him to run! I didn''t think he could be killed!"


    After sitting down, Gao Yang grabbed the mineral water in front of him and said fiercely: "My life and death with Li JinFang have been numbered. Up to now, even now, I don''t know why his army came out. Because he thinks he has humiliated the old army and doesn''t want people to know what he took out! He thinks he has implicated a group of brothers. I want to know his shame, glory! He''s glorious! He''s fighting for the old army It''s all gone! "


    After patting the table continuously, Gao Yang gave the water without unscrewing the bottle cap a meal on the table and said loudly, "Li JinFang is a hero! You must restore your reputation!"


    Lao Wang looked embarrassed and whispered, "this, this..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "this is why you invite military people to come. If you can decide, give me an answer. If you can''t decide, change someone who can decide to give me an answer. In short, this condition can''t be changed. There is no room for negotiation. Just say yes or no. if you can''t, we''ll break up now. There''s nothing to say."


    Lao Shi said firmly on his face, "I promise your terms! Since I''m here to play this role, no problem, I promise."


    Lao Wang was shocked and said, "Lao Shi! What are you talking about, you can..."


    Old stone waved his hand and said loudly, "stop talking. I''ll bear all the consequences. It''s settled!"

 Chapter 1852

    Several people looked very surprised, especially Lao Wang. He looked at Lao Shi with a shocked face and didn''t know what to say.


    Gao Yang looked at Lao Shi and said seriously, "did you really agree?"


    Old Stone said solemnly, "of course."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "you don''t want to pit me or use any delaying tactics. How can you solve this matter?"


    Old Shi said seriously, "you don''t care how I solve it. In short, I promised this condition. One spit and one nail. What I say counts!"


    Gao Yang nodded, then said sincerely to Lao Shi, "thank you."


    Lao Shi immediately shook his head and said, "don''t thank me. I must take care of it! You don''t have to thank me."


    Gao Yang sighed, "I still want to thank you. I had a bad attitude just now. Please don''t be surprised, but I still have to ask, how long can it be done?"


    Old Shi sighed and whispered, "I can''t say that, but I will try my best to solve this problem. I''ll inform you as soon as I have the result."


    Gao Yang nodded, waved his hand and whispered, "very good. This condition has passed. It''s easy to say everything else. I''m with Cui Bo''s parents."


    Lao Wang immediately said, "solve it as soon as possible and it will be solved!"


    "How long can it be solved?"


    Lao Wang said in a deep voice, "fast is half a year, slow is a year."


    Raised his eyebrows and said loudly, "why does it take so long?"


    Lao Wang smiled: "If you want to pick them up, you can do it right away. There will never be any obstacles, but it will take some time to do everything properly. Think about it. It''s not a one-sentence thing. It involves too many aspects. It''s always better to be appropriate, but it doesn''t have any impact on you. Interpol will do it right away. This is good Say. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, I won''t answer my parents first, but is it OK for me to call at any time?"


    Lao Wang said with a smile, "give us three days. After three days, you can call at will."


    Gao Yang looked at yalebin, nodded, and then said to the old king, "yes, I''m not in a hurry. I''m going to wait for things to be properly solved and pick up my father and mother to leave, but after it''s done, don''t have any accidents during this period of time."


    Lao Wang laughed and shouted: "Don''t worry, now we are more nervous than you and make our parents safe. We hope you can pick them up and leave quickly, but don''t worry, even if you don''t pick them up, it doesn''t matter. I can only guarantee that they will be ordinary people in the future. Of course, it doesn''t matter to them. They are ordinary old couple and Cui Bo are the same. I can Make sure of that. "


    Gao Yang thought and whispered, "my identity."


    Lao Wang said firmly, "a new identity can also be made according to your identity, complete and absolutely true."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "OK, that''s it."


    After that, Gao Yang took the mineral water on the table, took a sip, frowned and said, "what broken water is this? The water provided by the hotel is too bad. What would you like to drink, tea or coffee?"


    Lao Wang said with a smile, "Oh, it''s OK. Then tea is good."


    After the other three nodded and agreed to ask for tea, they laughed loudly and said, "OK, I don''t know if there is any good tea here. I''ll go and have it delivered."


    After that, Gao Yang stood up and said with a smile, "you go on talking. Just talk to them about anything. They can fully represent me. Everyone, I''ll leave first. You sit, sit."


    The most important negotiations have been completed and the tone has long been set. Gao Yang doesn''t need to stay. If anything, just leave it to yalebin and ulyanko.


    After apologizing to the four people, Gao Yang immediately left the conference room. Rostowski left the conference room with him, while grevatov stayed and acted as the recorder of yalebin and ulyanko.


    He left the meeting room quickly. After taking a long breath, he whispered to rottosky, "let the hotel send some hot tea. I''ll wait for you in the car outside."


    Gao Yang walked out of the hotel and opened the open door of Tata. Tata looked at him and whispered, "so fast."


    "Yes, I have finished what I should say. In fact, the rest is mainly about uliyangke. Let yalebin help me talk about how to implement it and how to fulfill the agreement."


    Tata nodded and said, "that''s right. You shouldn''t stay there and talk about it in person. I''m just curious. You gave big Ivan all the chips you''ve collected so hard?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "What am I reluctant to give up? I have to keep a distance. Besides, without big Ivan''s channel, I can''t get so many chips. Let me use those chips myself. What can I change? Is it difficult to change money? It''s too wasteful. Big Ivan will give me my share, so I might as well let big Ivan do specific things. I''ll wait for my share Just red. "


    Tata smiled, "that''s what I said. It''s nothing for you tonight."


    "Yes, I''ll leave the rest to ulyanko. I''ve finished my work. Now we can finally start our own business. I can''t wait. We''ll leave Kiev tomorrow!"


    Tata smiled, "I can''t wait to go to Yemen tomorrow?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "are you kidding? How can you be so fast? My people are still in Donetsk. Of course, I have to go to Donetsk."


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "Wait for rottosky, pick him up and find shava. We have to have a few drinks tonight."


    Tata laughed and said loudly, "good. Let''s go and have a few drinks. You can finally drink today."


    After laughing, Tata leaned out of the window and shouted to the car in front, "let''s go have a few drinks later."


    Soon, rostowski came out of the hotel. When he got in the car, he smiled at Gao Yang and said, "the negotiation must have succeeded. It''s much faster than expected. What''s the feeling?"


    Gao Yang patted himself on the chest and said with a smile, "it''s like the throat that has been blocked for a long time is finally unobstructed, and the breathing is much easier. Do you know what it feels like?"


    Rostowski said with a smile, "it''s understandable. Now that you understand your biggest concern, do you want to celebrate?"


    Gao Yang laughed and said in a loud voice, "that''s needless to say? Let''s go. It''s my treat tonight. The best wine is not drunk."


    Tata smiled and said, "I don''t know why I''m happy. I don''t go back if I''m not drunk."

 Chapter 1853

    The negotiation ended smoothly and everything was done. Because there were too many things to be handed over, it was impossible to start the handover immediately even if the negotiation was reached. However, the S-Series potion obtained by Satan from the butter knife was finally sent out.


    The conclusion of the negotiations means that Gao Yang can finally do what he wants to do instead of spending it all the time in Ukraine.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter to spend it in Ukraine. Gao Yang doesn''t mind. What he cares most is that it''s finally not so dangerous. He has been worried and ready to commit suicide at any time, but it''s hard, very hard.


    Now, apart from being relaxed, Gao Yang still feels relaxed. When driving to Donetsk, he only feels more comfortable than ever before.


    When the convoy composed of three vehicles arrived in the area of Dongwu, it was not easy to walk on the road, especially after passing the E105 highway, which can be called the north-south traffic artery of Ukraine, and then heading east, destroyed tanks and armored vehicles could be often seen on the roadside.


    There is no doubt that the civil war has started and the fighting has not yet reached a particularly fierce state. However, this is Ukraine. Even if large-scale fighting has not occurred, it is the most intense war in the world in recent 20 years. If it is a civil war, there is no doubt, The civil war in Ukraine will be the most intense.


    Why is the war in Ukraine intense and intense? Because this is Ukraine.


    The former Soviet base camp and bridgehead for war preparation in Western Europe, waiting for the cannon fodder troops arranged on the front line to be annihilated, the starting point for the fatal impact of the steel torrent on NATO, which has been operated for decades, was once the place with the highest density of armored forces in the world.


    The Soviet Union has disintegrated and Ukraine has declined, but the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. No matter how poor Ukraine is, it is not comparable to countries such as Libya and Syria.


    There are many and complete technical arms, there are a large number of experienced veterans, absolutely no shortage of weapons, no shortage of heavy weapons and light weapons, and the quality of the soldiers is still high. This is the militia of Dongwu, but in all aspects, it is not worse than the main army of Xiwu, and it is much better than the soldiers of Libya and Syria. This does not count Russia''s explicit or covert support for Dongwu. If these are included, The strength of eastern Ukraine is even stronger, so it is also a civil war in the 21st world, but the war in Ukraine is more than one level stronger than that in Libya and Syria.


    The biggest difference is that the fighting between Libya and Syria is mainly light weapons, supplemented by heavy weapons, while the civil war in Ukraine is mainly heavy weapons, supplemented by light weapons.


    The intensity and intensity of the war are high, which is not a good thing for the Ukrainians. A missed shell will blow up a house, but a crooked bullet will not break a house anyway. Therefore, the consequences of too strong firepower on both sides of the war are, first of all, the misfortune of the common people.


    Along the way, I have seen many traces caused by the war and passed many roadblocks and checkpoints set up by the Zhengfu army, but there is naturally no obstacle for Gaoyang. It can be said that Gaoyang will never be made difficult by any party on the battlefield.


    In terms of Gao Yang''s relations with Ukraine, he can lack anything, not to mention the pass through Ukraine. He also has orders issued by the Ministry of national liberation of Ukraine. He can take whatever he can use.


    As for meeting people from Dongwu, it''s also simple. First of all, angels control a territory. Although the people of the angel mercenary regiment keep their mercenary identity secret, they also have a clear armed name. Although the militia in Dongwu are still in a state of scattered sand, they can still communicate with each other. As long as they show their identity given by the angel mercenary regiment, Gao Yang, they can also travel smoothly in Dongwu.


    Although he saw much about the consequences of the war, Gao Yang was finally uncomfortable when he walked down through the town and looked at all the tragic things that only war can cause.


    As for jarebin, they had long lost interest in talking.


    Finally, Gao Yang arrived at Donetsk.


    The situation in Donetsk city has been very tense. The army of the Zhengfu army has advanced very rapidly, and this is a civil war. The front distribution of large forces is quite obvious, but those scattered small teams are everywhere, which also leads to sporadic fighting everywhere.


    Satan''s wounded were originally healed in sverd haversk, but they had been transferred to a place called harzisk some time ago, which is very close to Donetsk City, only about 20 kilometers.


    The reason why the wounded who were originally close to the Russian Ukrainian border were transferred to the front line of Donetsk city is more complex. The most important reason is that the territory controlled by Nate Schumacher has been reduced, sverd haversk is no longer in the hands of the angel mercenary regiment, and the wounded have to be transferred for safety.


    However, at the beginning of the Ukrainian civil war, there were not many armed factions in eastern Ukraine. Knight also controlled as much territory as possible in the early stage, spanning Donetsk and Lugansk. However, the battle is becoming increasingly fierce. Knight with limited personnel has to take the initiative to shrink the battle line and concentrate more people to cope with the pressure.


    Moreover, Russia''s penetration into East Ukraine was very strong. In order to avoid conflicts of interest with Russia, knight had to give up the territory close to the Russian Ukrainian border and shrink to the core area under his control.


    At present, the armed forces controlled by Knight are not the largest, and the territory controlled by knight is not the largest, but the influence is very large, because he controls a very important area.


    Knight can''t control Donetsk city yet, but he controls makayevka, which is almost the same city as Donetsk city. You know, the of the two cities have been connected together, almost like half of Donetsk city. In addition, Knight also controls a large area in the east of Donetsk City, and several important small cities are in his pocket, so, Knight''s position in Dongwu is still very important.


    Harzisk is the most central city in the area controlled by knight. Only here can we ensure the safety of Satan''s wounded.


    With Knight Schumacher helping to take care of Satan''s wounded and protect their safety, Gaoyang is very grateful to knight. Of course, Gaoyang''s help to Knight during this period is not small. Knight doesn''t have to worry about arms, but it all depends on Gaoyang''s support.


    Among the armed factions in Donetsk, large and small, the one controlled by Knight dare not say anything else, but the material supply, especially the most critical arms supply, is definitely the most abundant one. Even the armed forces supported by Russia can not compare with him.

 Chapter 1854

    Now Gao Yang doesn''t care about big Ivan''s arms, but he can ensure that the angel mercenary regiment can get sufficient arms supply, and the supply is more sufficient than before. Why? Because ulyanko and Ivan are experts in this field, and Gao Yang has absolutely enough face in front of them.


    Most importantly, Ukraine has no shortage of arms. Now ulyanko can mobilize arms from Russia.


    In order to stabilize the situation in Ukraine, Gao Yang had no spare power to reach out to Russia, and he also held the idea of getting more from Ukraine before complete failure in case he was killed by the German contract, and never considered using the channels of big Ivan in Russia.


    Now, knight has a firm foothold in Dongwu, but it is absolutely inseparable from Gao Yang''s support. Therefore, it is hard to say who owes whom in these matters of Ukraine alone.


    Gao Yang gave the angel mercenary group financial support, but Knight robbed several helicopters and risked great risk to save Satan from the aftermath of the butter knife attack. In terms of danger, angels are more dangerous.


    Anyway, Gao Yang has made up his mind not to get involved in Ukraine.


    After the Donetsk City, it''s an angel''s territory. It''s very convenient to do anything. Knight is very busy now and doesn''t care to meet Gao Yang, but he sent Gao Yang''s old acquaintance Sirte to pick them up.


    Sirte took three people and drove an off-road vehicle. When Gao Yang saw that he was far away to embrace with open arms, Gao Yang looked at Sirte carefully for several times before recognizing Sirte.


    Sirte doesn''t look like a German at all now. He is wearing Ukrainian camouflage. He just ties a white cloth strip on his arm and carries an AK74. He doesn''t even wear a helmet. He wraps his head with a military green scarf. The vest exposed in the camouflage suit is still a sea soul shirt. He is a Russian anyway.


    "How are you, man? How are you?"


    Sirte still speaks Russian and has some accents. I know he is not an authentic Russian, but he is much stronger than Gao Yang. Gao Yang can''t help the trembling voice in Russian.


    "Ha, can opener! Hello, man."


    After hugging Sirte, he raised his voice and whispered, "man, are you pretending to be a Russian here?"


    Sirte whispered, "just know, man. Learning Russian has made my head big these days, but it''s pretty good. Now we''re doing well."


    After slapping each other on the shoulder, Gao Yang said to Sirte, "how''s the situation recently? Is it stable?"


    Sirte nodded, stretched out his hand and pointed to the west, and said loudly: "there has been a fight over there, and it has not yet reached our territory, but this war must be inevitable. Now we are stepping up preparations for the war. The greatest possibility is to unite with other armed forces. Our leader has been busy with this recently."


    "Are you sure?" he said in a low voice


    Surta scratched her head and said with a smile: "There must be some grasp, but I don''t know what the final casualties will be. In the battle here, you know, our team can play a very limited role. In general, we still have too many recruits. Although we have stepped up training, those rookies mainly have to learn the war in the war. In this way, it is estimated that the casualties in the early stage are not small."


    Whether special forces or mercenaries, they can play a limited role in a high-intensity and high-intensity war. No matter how powerful special forces are, they can''t blow up the enemy''s artillery positions with rifles. Therefore, after a large-scale war, the battlefield is still a conventional force. Angels are scattered as middle-level commanders or retain angel mercenaries at most And conduct some special operations behind the enemy.


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "have you dispersed to command various troops, or have you retained the establishment and prepared to be used in special combat?"


    Sirte laughed: "This is our secret, but let me tell you. All our people with command ability have been incorporated into the combat forces to serve as commanders, but we have also retained the establishment for special operations. About 20 people. If necessary, we will carry out special operations, but so far, there is no time for our people to go to battle in person."


    Gao Yang nodded to several people in the car behind Sirte and whispered, "look at the strangers, don''t know them, aren''t they angels?"


    Sirte said with a smile: "no, we have gathered about 200 experienced veterans. Some of them came from special forces. They are intended to be used as reserves. These people will come with me to send you, so as not to let you do it yourself in case of any problems on the road. How shameless we are."


    After that, Sirte waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t talk. I''m busy. This team has just been established and is running in. The other two and I are responsible for training and directing them. We''re busy."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "don''t worry, Nate didn''t come again. I have to ask you if there is anything unusual in the 72nd mechanical brigade. Have you focused on the investigation of the 72nd brigade?"


    Sirte nodded: "reconnaissance, nothing special. Now the front is too complex. Our investigation force is limited. Moreover, the 72nd brigade is opposite to another armed faction. The 72nd brigade has little to do with us, so our attention has not been mainly focused on the 72nd mechanical brigade during this period."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said, "that''s not good. You have to be vigilant about the 72 mechanical brigade. This army is abnormal. Recently, it has been desperately expanding its strength. What I''m worried about is that once the 72 mechanical brigade breaks through the front line of defense, it''s time to face you immediately. It''s better to be careful."


    Sirte nodded: "we have informed the Donetsk national army of these situations, that is, the armed factions bordering the front of the 72nd brigade. How to say, whether they will pay attention to this news, we can''t control it. They are the largest armed forces in Donetsk, with strong strength, and should not collapse at the first blow."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "the strength of the 72 machinery brigade is now more than just a brigade. In short, this brigade is very strange. Someone is giving strong support secretly. Maybe the Americans are directly involved. We can''t underestimate it."


    Sirte didn''t mean to be impatient at all, because what was being discussed was a very serious problem. He nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, the situation of the 72 mechanical brigade is really strange, but we still made some preparations. We are very alert and sure. Our leader attaches great importance to the information you gave us."


    After that, Sirte said with a smile: "you still have to tell Nate these words. If he has time in the evening, he will certainly find you. Now let''s go. I''ll lead the way in front, and you can keep up."

 Chapter 1855

    Many of Satan''s wounded are in the northern suburb of harzisk. In a corner extended by urban development, the environment is quite good and very quiet. However, recently, due to the approaching situation, in order to avoid being attacked, Knight specially arranged almost a company near Satan''s foothold to protect Satan''s wounded, It is also a forward position in the northeast corner of halzisk.


    Gao Yang has been separated from a group of people who have been injured here for a while, and this is not a simple separation. Only Gao Yang can play when Satan is beaten. There is no way but to let Gao Yang fight through life and death outside to top the crisis. Therefore, when we meet again, the feeling is naturally very different.


    Last time, several people were unpredictable. Yak was cut several times, and the knife edge was smooth and regular. If he only recovered from the injury, his wound would recover quickly, but it would take a lot of effort to connect the nerves and tendons cut by the knife, so yak was cut several times, I don''t know how many knives I got in a row before I could sew the wound. Of course, I got a scalpel in the back.


    When I got out of the car, I saw a group of people waiting for him in the yard. I couldn''t hide my excitement. I hugged yak first, patted yak heavily, and said loudly, "man, just come back."


    After taking pictures with yak, Gao Yang looked at groliov, but at this time, Irene suddenly hugged Gao Yang, hugged him vigorously, pushed Gao Yang out, and then said angrily: "if you leave us alone next time, don''t come back, asshole! Falk!"


    Gao Yang smiled and patted Irene on the shoulder, then looked at the rest, smiled and looked at groliov with a calm face, and said loudly, "it''s all right?"


    Groliov moved his arm, then patted his leg and said with a smile, "it''s completely recovered. It''s just that if you exercise violently, your leg will hurt a little. Just come back. They''ll annoy me when you''re away."


    Groliov is the deputy head of Satan. He is the master when Gao Yang is away. During this time, he is annoyed by several people who have basically recovered from their injuries, but there is no way. Gao Yang said that no one should go to him, so he had to press Irene''s impatience here to recover rather than run to meet Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang looked at Raphael in the wheelchair, walked over and patted him on the head, smiled and said, "man, I thought you could stand up."


    In the battle with the butter knife, two people were seriously injured and dying. One was TREB and the other was Raphael. Now TREB had fallen off the ground on crutches, but Raphael was still in a wheelchair.


    Raphael smiled bitterly, stretched out a finger and said helplessly, "it will be another month to walk down the ground."


    Gao Yang patted Raphael''s head again and said with a smile, "don''t worry, what''s your hurry? Now we have nothing to do. Let''s have a rest."


    Cui Bo smiled and said, "don''t look at me on crutches, but I''m basically fine."


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo up and down, went over, clamped Cui Bo''s neck with his arm, strangled him hard, let go, and said loudly, "you''re lucky!"


    Cui Bo still smiled and said, "why don''t you think toad has two grooves in his head, ha ha."


    Li JinFang was shot in the head of Mexico. The bullet rubbed the tianlinggaier and scraped a ditch on the skull. This time, he was shot in the head and added another ditch. He still crossed the original ditch, with a big x on his head.


    Looking at the shaved Li JinFang, he said heartily: "yes, you''re still lucky. The big bird was shot and his brains came out. It''s good for you to add two bars."


    Li JinFang touched his head, smiled and said loudly, "life is big, life is big."


    Frye said eagerly, "boss, boss, can we go?"


    Gao Yang looked at Frye with a serious face and said loudly, "does pitching affect him?"


    Frye turned his right arm and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not shot in the arm. Now I''m fine. I''m completely fine."


    On the 13th, he stretched out and said loudly, "how about you let me go back and continue to enjoy life? I live very comfortably in Kiev. Someone cares about you and is eager to come home from work every day to cook for you. It''s very good that the Swedish diet is too monotonous, but it''s very interesting."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "go away! You think of beauty!"


    Gao Yang looks at Tommy. Tommy, who has always been silent, just smiles. Gao Yang smiles at Tommy and says, "have you contacted Vita during this time?"


    Tommy shook his head and said, "no, no, keep it a secret."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "I can contact you. I''ll tell you it''s all right. Let''s go and call somewhere where there''s no one."


    Gao Yang looked at James, nodded his head and said with a smile, "is everything all right at home?"


    James said gratefully, "everything is fine, very good, my daughter is recovering very well, thank you!"


    Gao Yang pointed to James, but smiled at the people next to him and said, "this guy still didn''t take us but himself. He also said thank you to me, ha ha."


    James looked embarrassed and said, "no, no, I didn''t mean that."


    Gao Yang patted his hand and said, "OK, I''m kidding you. Well, who else needs to rest now?"


    Andy ho smiled and said: "Well, it''s almost the same, but it can''t be said that they have completely recovered. Except Irene, they all need to recover for a period of time. Raphael, rabbit and big bird, their injuries haven''t recovered and need treatment and rest for a period of time. As for pigeon and Jesse Lee, they need more time. Now they have to stay in bed and haven''t come out to meet you, Pavlovic The same is true. His injury is already serious, and he is old and recovers slowly. "


    Gao Yang pointed to several people of yalebin who had been behind him and said with a smile, "you all know. The young one is called leibrov, artillery, or a top student of Sumei Artillery College. This time I can come back alive, it''s all up to him. Well, you talk. I''ll go in and see the pigeon and Jesse Lee. By the way, where''s polovich?"


    Albert said with a smile, "I went out for dinner. He heard that ulyanko has been acting abnormally these days since he came back. He knew you were coming back today and went out early."


    Groliov nodded and said, "I''m under pressure."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "originally, ulyanko wanted to come with me. As a result, he had something to do, but he can come by tomorrow at the latest. Well, do you want me to tell polovich the good news first, or wait for ulyanko to tell him?"


    Irene was surprised and said, "did you help him get things done?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, it''s done."


    A group of people were very concerned about bolovich. Cui Bo roared: "tell him quickly. Don''t drag. Bolovich is so good. Don''t tease him."

 Chapter 1856

    Taylor and Jesse Lee are recovering well, but they haven''t been injured for long, and they are seriously injured. They can''t recover so soon.


    After seeing Taylor and Jesse, Sirte and his men hurried away again. Yalebin and several of them were talking to Pavlovich. Bolovich went for a walk and didn''t come back.


    Surrounded by people sitting down in a big room, Gao Yang clapped his hands and shouted to the people still immersed in the joy of reunion: "guys, today is a happy day, right? Then, let''s make you happier."


    After saying that loudly, Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile: "today we pay dividends!"


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "it''s just sharing the stolen goods, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s a dividend! It''s not sharing the stolen goods. We pooled up the money and lent it to Andre, that is, we lent the money to big Ivan. Now, big Ivan has come back and he has returned the money he borrowed from us, so we are a dividend."


    Groliov breathed a sigh of joy and said, "I''m rich. Finally I''m rich. I have to support my family. Tell me how much money I have?"


    Gao Yang said slowly, "how much did you take out?"


    Groliov stretched out four fingers and shouted, "four million dollars, all my money!"


    Gao Yang smiled, nodded and said, "then you can get back 40 million dollars."


    Groliov stood up and said in surprise, "how much?"


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said with a smile, "we lent $30 million, and Da Ivan paid back $300 million, so ten times the return."


    Albert jumped up suddenly, opened his arms and shouted, "Yeah! Yeah! I knew this business could be done! I''m a multimillionaire, I''m a multimillionaire! Ha ha, my children, ha ha!"


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said happily, "yes, now, the poorest of us is also a multimillionaire. Fat cat, it''s you."


    Albert said with a chagrin on his face, "Falk! I wish I had more money at that time!"


    Li JinFang said with a distressed face: "I''m a multimillionaire now. What am I doing with so much money? How to spend it."


    Gao Yang pointed to James and said with a smile, "you''re satisfied. He hasn''t invested yet."


    The three hundred million returned by big Ivan was nothing else. It was Gao Yang who lent the money they made to Andre, and James had not joined Satan when Andre borrowed the money.


    Everyone did it together, but James didn''t have to take the money. Whoever took out his family will get ten times the return, which is very fair.


    However, James is also a man who has worked hard and played his life. Now the money lent by Satan has come back, but there is also the money they earn. If the money is divided again, James must have a share anyway.


    Gao Yang smiled, waved his hand and said loudly, "don''t worry, don''t worry, guys, the money is more than that. Don''t forget that we sell arms and deal with cleaners. In short, all the money we earn in Ukraine belongs to us. Big Ivan is still very generous, and there is a lot of money."


    Groliov said spiritedly, "how much?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "calculate it. The exact figure is 270 million yuan."


    A cheer, waiting for the people in the room to celebrate, Gao Yang said with a smile: "this money is what we have worked hard to earn during this period. Now we start to divide it. I have an idea to take out a hundred million and let''s divide it. The rest of the money is invested in our company. Now it''s time to do our own thing."


    All of them nodded, raised their hands, and then continued: "we will pay according to the rules, but in this way, James will take less. I have an idea to give James five million, and the extra will be a bonus."


    Groliov immediately said, "he deserves it."


    James murmured, "so much! My God, so much money."


    Gao Yang took more from them, which they had accumulated all the way. James didn''t join long ago and gave him five million. Gao Yang has been very generous, and James is also very satisfied.


    Gao Yang smiled and then continued: "Taylor is special. He has been with us for a long time, but he hasn''t taken a lot of money. Although he missed both wars, how about giving him 10 million from Syria?"


    Everyone nodded, looked up at leibrov sitting on one side, and said with a smile, "leibrov hasn''t joined Satan yet, but this time he has made a lot of efforts, a one million dollar bonus."


    Leibrov said in surprise, "I have a share? But I have done almost nothing."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "why didn''t you do anything? Your artillery fire is very accurate. You can''t do without you this time. Give you a million and take it well."


    After that, leibrov pondered for a moment and said slightly distressed, "Jesse Lee was injured when he first came. Although the time is still short, he has made great efforts after all. How much is suitable for him?"


    Groliov thought for a moment and said in a loud voice, "two million is the bonus for his injury. He has just come. It''s inappropriate to give him too much now."


    After an encounter, Jesse Lee will get two million. Although he is injured, he should be satisfied. After all, he has no contribution. It is really inappropriate to take more. Besides, if he goes to another mercenary regiment, he can save two million in his life. How much a retired soldier earns is more. You know, there is no shortage of him in the mercenary industry.


    After figuring out all the money they should share, he shouted loudly: "The black devils have done too much this time. Everyone knows that without the black devils, we can''t spend money here. Two of the black devils brought by Pavlovic survived. They want to take one, and five of them play a key role this time. Without them, it''s really over this time. Yalebin said they don''t want money, but I still want to take 7000 Wan Lai gives them points. Well, it''s really useless for them to ask for money, but we can''t help it. "


    Except for leibrov, everyone nodded, waved high and said loudly: "Everyone agrees, that''s it. But I don''t think they''ll ask for money, because it''s really useless for them to take money. However, yalebin said that they need a lot of money to go to Yemen. If they keep the money, they''ll give it to them as money and let them decide for themselves. In addition, grevatov has a family. He wants money, which is useful. I I''m going to give him ten million yuan alone from this money. "


    After arranging the money of the black devils, Gao Yang said with a smile: "the remaining 100 million is the starting capital of our company, or our activity funds in Yemen."

 Chapter 1857

    Keep the clouds open and see the moon. Now the event has been decided and you have made a lot of money. Even if you can''t get away naturally, you can''t live as a mercenary with blood on the edge of the knife, but you can always take a long vacation and calm down to enjoy life?


    If you put this in the original, Gao Yang must give everyone a long holiday, at least rest for a month or two. Mercenaries, as long as they have work, they must play with their lives. This string can''t be stretched all the time. They have to be released when it''s time to release.


    But not now. It''s not a time to relax. On the contrary, it''s so high that Satan and his gang tighten their strings. It''s because they have been recuperating for too long after they were injured in the battle with the butter knife.


    Even if an athlete is injured and has a rest for a period of time, before playing the game, he should first train for adaptability for a period of time, and then play some more relaxed games. After slowly getting back to his state, he can play an important game.


    War is definitely dangerous. Needless to say, athletes who are in bad condition lose the game at most. Mercenaries who are in bad condition lose their lives.


    Before pushing Satan''s people to the battlefield, training and exercises are absolutely indispensable. If another old man dies and a new mercenary regiment is replaced, it will not be so troublesome. It''s just to supplement the cannon fodder after consumption. Who has the patience to engage in training or exercises? He doesn''t want to spend that money at that time, but Satan must be different, No one can do when Satan is dead, so we can only pay more attention to the leader.


    In the same sentence, sweat more before the war and bleed less during the war.


    The money that should be divided was also divided, and he said loudly and slowly: "now, we should be ready to go to the new battlefield. You are all newly healed from serious injuries, and you can''t go to the battlefield like this. So let''s first carry out restorative training, then conduct more exercises, and wait until the state is not much worse before going to Yemen."


    Irene said hurriedly, "training? Go to Yemen for training. It''s just to adapt to the climate and terrain in Yemen."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s too early to go now. It''s too early."


    Groliov whispered, "it''s not appropriate to go to Yemen. Let''s go to Somalia. Where the climate and geographical environment are almost the same as Yemen."


    Andy ho shook his head and whispered: "Somalia is not suitable because many of you have not fully recovered. Somalia is too hot now. Your current physical condition is not suitable for training in Somalia. In addition, Ukraine''s material supply is much richer than Somalia after all. My opinion is to stay here for restorative training and go to Somalia after you have no physical problems After a period of adaptability training in Mali, you can go to Yemen. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "Somalia is feasible, but it''s not appropriate. Yalebin and I have studied the action in Yemen for a long time. We have to come in person and keep it absolutely confidential. If we go to Somalia for training, we might as well go to Ukraine. In addition, the black devil will go to Yemen before us. They will soon go back to Yemen to carry out preliminary preparations."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered: "In fact, we are still a fighting force, engaged in conspiracy and subversion. We are really not good at it. Going early is useless, so we have to wait until the black devil opens up the situation in Yemen, we need to use force to open up the situation, or we need to personally control the armed force. It''s not too late for us to go again. This time may be very long, Of course, if several people of the black devil move quickly, the training time left for us may be very short. Therefore, we can save some time by conducting restorative training in Ukraine. "


    All of them nodded together, breathed loudly and whispered: "Now Justin has an accident, and the specific situation has not been found out. How to say, the situation after Justin''s accident is very subtle for us. If Justin shakes us out, although it is unlikely, it is absolutely inevitable. We dare not guarantee absolute security elsewhere, but in Ukraine, hehe, absolutely no one can move It''s our fault. "


    A group of people nodded again. Groliov whispered, "it seems calm now, but we can''t help but guard against it. Big Ivan may have reached a compromise with the United States, but we don''t. once what we have done is leaked out, or has long been watched by the Americans, the consequences are too serious."


    Gao Yang hasn''t said that big Ivan gave three amulets. It must be made clear to several people in Satan, but he can''t say it in front of everyone. He can''t trust anyone, but this event related to everyone''s life and family can''t be yelled all over the world.


    Nodded, Gao Yang continued with a smile: "the biggest disadvantage in Ukraine is that it is not safe enough. Now the civil war in Ukraine is becoming more and more fierce. We have to be careful. However, neither the main government army nor the East Ukraine side will attack us, so as long as we are careful not to be accidentally injured."


    Irene couldn''t help saying, "it''s convenient to exercise in Ukraine. You don''t have to find the imaginary enemy. Just join one side and start fighting. What exercise is more real than actual combat."


    The civil war in Ukraine can really save Satan even exercises. Irene is right. The effect of any exercise is not as good as that of actual combat.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a loud voice, "let''s forget the actual battle. We don''t need to be stained with the blood of either side of the Ukrainian belligerents. Is it necessary? No, we have a relationship with both belligerents now. We are mercenaries now. We are businessmen and prepare for a big voice in Yemen, so we don''t fight."


    Groliov agreed: "yes, it''s hard to get away from the entanglement of war. We shouldn''t participate in the war, and no one pays us to fight."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "the angel is very poor now, but he has no money to hire us. Besides, the battle in Ukraine is a regular battle, a decisive battle of tanks and artillery. It''s meaningless for us to participate. The angel''s own special forces are useless. What are we going to do? As long as we participate in the war, a shell will fall and die. Why bother?"


    "Well, we only train, not fight," said Elliott, disappointed


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "you have to say that we are businessmen. We only do business and don''t fight. Training is a part of our business. Staying here to fight is not a business, but also destroys our plan."


    The last thing was also said. Gao Yang looked at his watch, stood up and said loudly, "let''s make the training plan. Panda, it''s up to you to make the training plan according to everyone''s physical condition. I''ll talk to the black devil now, and we''ll talk again when I come back."

 Chapter 1858

    Several black devils were chatting in Pavlovich''s room. At this time, they were no different from some ordinary old people. There was a burst of laughter from time to time in their high conversation.


    After knocking and pushing the door in, Gao Yang waved to Pavlovic lying on the bed and said with a smile, "Hey, I''ll visit you. Is it better?"


    Pavlovich smiled and said loudly, "you came to visit me, but you didn''t take the flowers. You didn''t visit the patient empty handed, did you?"


    "Who said I didn''t bring anything, with it, with it."


    They are all old acquaintances. It''s not polite. Gao Yang looked at the place not sitting in the room. He simply sat by Pavlovic''s bed, patted Pavlovic''s legs and said with a smile: "move, move in."


    After making room for Pavlovich, Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said to the old men in the room, "well, I''ve set aside $60 million for you. You can share it."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "Oh, a lot of money."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s OK. You helped me so much. I''m sorry to take it without it. Also, I prepared $10 million alone. Grevatov, it''s for you. Do you want cash or transfer? I think you may not have a safe account, so I opened an account for you on my own, and there are more than one million cash you can use."


    Grevatov said in surprise, "specially for me? Why do you give it to me?"


    "Because they don''t have a home. You have a home."


    With a proper expression on his face, he spread his hand and said, "you are different from them. They are all bachelors. If you have a wife and children, of course I will prepare one for you alone."


    Grevatov was silent for a moment. Then he shook his head and whispered, "thank you, but no, I can''t use it."


    "No? Why not?"


    Gao Yang was very surprised and grevatov was very helpless.


    "Joining the black devil means saying goodbye to everything. I have no family and relatives. Since I have returned to the black devil again, then, then..."


    Grevatov couldn''t go on. Gao Yang said seriously, "you finally found yourself an idiot?"


    Grevatov was stunned and did not speak.


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "old... Brother, the Soviet Union is gone and the KGB is gone. You still restrict yourself with past requirements. You really... Cough, you want to understand. Now you are a free man. You come out to find something to do. Of course you go back if you want to go back. Who will stop you?"


    Pavlovic also said curiously, "yes, is it not allowed? Captain, can''t it?"


    Yalebin sighed, looked at grevatov and whispered, "I''m sorry. It seems that my education to you was so successful."


    Grevatov stood up, as if he had discovered the new world. He clapped his hands heavily and said loudly, "yes, there is no discipline now. I am free!"


    Yalebin said helplessly, "I''m glad you found this, and I''m glad you finally figured it out, that is, I don''t know why you didn''t think of this problem until now."


    Grevatov shouted, "I want to go home! Er, I miss my wife, my children and my farm very much. The tractor at home is broken. Now I can buy a new one directly!"


    I think you can consider buying a car for your child. Maybe he will like it more


    Grevatov clapped his hand and shouted, "yes, buy a car for my son!"


    Yalebin shook his head helplessly. Tata said strangely, "you''re miserable! You''re poor?"


    Grevatov nodded and said, "yes, it''s very poor. Oh, I can''t get money, but I think a safe and stable life is good. I just want to run my farm well. I don''t think of anything else."


    Yalebin whispered, "OK, OK! Stop talking. You can go home now. Take the money. Ten million is enough for you to spend the rest of your life safely. Go home and don''t come again. You''re different from us."


    Rostowski said with a sad face: "grevatov, my brother, you may be the only one who has a family among the black devils. Go back and live your life well. The adventurous life is not suitable for you."


    Grevatov said in surprise, "why can''t I come back when I go home? I''ll go back and see them, and then come back to you, can''t I?"


    Yalebin touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "yes, why not? It seems that my thinking is also imprisoned. Why can''t I go home if I want to go home and work again if I want to."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said helplessly, "yes! What do you think? Man, in what era, you are like, like, like going out to work. Who cares? Don''t you go home? Will I? Do you want money? I told you to take a lot of money and have children at home. I think it''s very good."


    "Forget it. I can''t imagine this kind of life."


    "Yes, how nice and tall a person is. You think too much."


    When several people shook their heads, grevatov said carefully, "you can go to my house and have a look. I invite you to my farm."


    After grevatov finally got through his mind, he spoke more fluently and faster.


    "You go to our farm. Don''t you want to see my family? It''s not good to play in my house for a while, and then we''ll come out and go to Yemen. Do you want to go? I invite you to my house."


    "Do you want to come out again?"


    "Of course, it''s boring to live a peaceful and light life for a long time. I''m really a little homesick, but I can''t stay at home until I die. I''d better go back and have a look when I''m homesick with you. It''s totally OK. Let''s take a break and go to Yemen together. Isn''t it very good?"


    Yalebin waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "go to grevatov''s house and then go to Yemen."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "don''t forget the meeting ceremony. You are all rich now. What should you buy and pick it up?"


    Lebedev said solemnly as ever, "but what do we want money for?"


    Tarta also said seriously, "give it all to grevatov."


    Grevatov shook his head again and again and said, "no, too much money is not a good thing. Really, I think 10 million is too much. I''m going to give them only hundreds of thousands this time. Too much money is not necessarily a good thing."


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "well, don''t you need a lot of money for activities?"


    Yalebin looked up and said, "you said it was the money for us, not the activity funds."


    This is what yalebin said, but when he changed his words, he turned to a man of humanity: "we still have $60 million. Take $10 million as a gift to grevatov. The remaining $50 million is for activities to Yemen. This is our own money. We can use it as we want. At least we don''t need to apply for funds before we use it up."


    Vassily shouted, "OK! That''s good, but I think I''m still young. Otherwise, I''ll find a wife?"


    Grevatov nodded repeatedly and said, "well, you are still young. You really should find a wife."


    Vasili laughed and said loudly, "I''m kidding. Find a wife? Don''t be funny, man, I don''t have your courage. I think it''s better to be single. It''s impossible. I won''t be foolish enough to marry a wife and take care of myself."


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said loudly, "let''s go to grevatov''s house. When will your money arrive?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "now, I have prepared cash. Take it. Also, I suggest you arrange a better way for grevatov to sit down and prepare for the child''s future. You must have no problem."


    Yalebin thought for a moment and said loudly, "we won''t take too long to go. We can go to Yemen when we come back."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. We also need recovery training first, so you can arrange holidays freely. I don''t have any problems here."


    Pavlovic, who was lying in bed, sat up and said loudly, "I''ll go too. I mean, I also want to go to grevatov''s house, and then when I go to Yemen, will you take me with you?"


    Yalebin smiled, nodded and said, "OK!"

 Chapter 1859

    Several people of the black devil went to visit their relatives. Bolovich followed ulyanko. Nate Schumacher talked with ulyanko and Gao Yang for a long time and reached an agreement satisfactory to all three parties.


    Everyone is happy. Everything looks beautiful. Except for one thing, that is to praise their food.


    The dietitian that Nate Schumacher found hasn''t left yet. Including Albert, no matter whether he is injured or not, he has to eat with the dietitian according to the recipes listed by everyone''s constitution, which is going to kill himself.


    Strictly speaking, Satan''s wounded have recovered rapidly, which is inseparable from the credit of the nutritionist. However, if the nutritionist is also better in China, there is a limit to how bad the recipes are, but it is really impossible to eat the recipes formulated by a German nutritionist.


    Now, we don''t need to let the wounded who have almost recovered eat nutritional paste. The principle is to eat more food with less oil, less salt and high protein, which is rich in nutrition, but the taste, who has to break down after eating for a few months.


    In line with the principle of sharing weal and woe, Gao Yang looked at the beef on the plate in a daze. After forking a piece of cauliflower, he frowned and said, "why do you still eat these."


    Andy Ho said weakly, "we celebrated for a long time when we ate these. It''s miserable enough to lie in the hospital bed and eat the nutritional paste like snot. You haven''t tried it."


    Irene knocked on the plate and said discontentedly, "Hey, hey, where''s dinner."


    Andy ho sighed again and said with a gloomy face: "I really want to make a face off with the nutritionist, but eating these is really good for our health, especially for the seriously wounded. Er, now Taylor and Jesse eat nutritious paste, so we can stand it. In addition, knight is very proud of this. The nutritionist team he found is very famous. Let''s have a team of nutritionists and two chefs, one You have to pay 100000 euros a month. If this place doesn''t pay a particularly high salary, no one will come. "


    Gao Yang frowned and whispered, "the salary is very high, but it seems that we don''t need to eat these anymore."


    Li JinFang whispered, "brother Yang, you hurry to save us. Andy and Albert ask us to eat these. We can''t do without eating. You hurry to give the next order and save us."


    Gao Yang coughed twice and whispered, "time is not short. I think the cook I''m looking for should be able to do it."


    Everyone stopped eating and stared at Gao Yang. Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "eat, rest for an hour after eating, and then continue training."


    Groliov said excitedly, "you said you were going to get the cook?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, let our cook come. I think it''s time."


    Irene looked at Gao Yang and almost cried. She shouted, "Oh, boss, you look so cute now."


    He has to stay in Ukraine for a long time. Gao Yang doesn''t want to eat nutritious meals every day. He wants to eat delicious and big meals. He has to drink better to his brothers.


    Gao Yang simply stopped eating and whispered, "I''ll call now."


    Gao Yang took out the phone, thought about it and called Liang Dong first.


    If only Liang Dong were willing to come, Satan would get a dream cooking soldier, an authentic cooking soldier, but others wouldn''t come, so every time he thought of Liang Dong, Gao Yang took a smoke in his heart.


    After waiting for Liang Dong to connect the phone, he said in a low voice, "it''s me. Can you hear it? I ask you, will you follow me now?"


    Liang Dong smiled on the phone and said, "I''m not working for you, boss."


    Still refused to let go. Gao Yang was a little upset. He said impatiently, "forget it. How''s the Jerry I trained for you? How good are you?"


    Speaking of Jerry, Liang Dong''s tone immediately became helpless.


    "Boss, I really can''t teach Jerry. If you quit me, I have nothing to say. I just can''t teach an apprentice with a high salary these days. I''m embarrassed to take the money."


    Gao Yang was in a hurry and said loudly, "what? Can''t you teach? What do you mean!"


    "Alas, he''s very smart, but he''s just one muscle. I''ve taught everything I should teach. But this boy, this boy has learned how to dig a field stove. For the rest, you let him carry an iron pot, fry a dish in the field, stew a soup or something. In this way, he can''t eat or it''s too bad. He can''t learn Chinese food. I let him use a big kitchen knife , I have to use his Western kitchen knife. If you give me a whiteboard student, I can teach better, but the level of French food made by others is not bad. I can''t teach anyway! "


    After scolding with hate, he said loudly, "then such a long time will be in vain?"


    "It''s not in vain. I taught him how to be a qualified infantry..."


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "I asked you to teach him to be a cook..."


    "There''s no way. I can''t teach cooking. I just taught an infantry to come out. Well, I''m not talking nonsense. Chinese food is not so simple. Jerry can''t knife and master the heat. He can''t learn kung fu every two years. It''s impossible for you to let him carry an iron pot as a cooking soldier accompanying the battle."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "it''s useless."


    Liang Dong whispered: "it''s not useless. It''s more than enough to be a mechanism cook. It''s true that people''s cooking is not bad, but they can''t live without a professional kitchen."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "OK, you don''t have to teach him anymore. Be your cook. There are many people in our company."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said helplessly to the people: "the plan to train cooking soldiers failed, but we found a good cook. Anyway, let him come here to save our stomach. Try it. If he really can''t, let him go."


    Speaking, Gao Yang called. When the other side was connected, he whispered, "Hello, Jerry, I''m ram. Now what do you think of your training?"


    "I feel very good, but I have nothing to learn. I''m ready to go to war, man."


    He shouted loudly, "OK, now come to Kiev, someone will arrange your trip, and someone will pick you up in Kiev. Get ready to start as soon as possible, and someone will contact you."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang called little Downey, and then he whispered, "man, bring our cook."

 Chapter 1860

    Satan''s current situation needs joint training, not only because he recovers from his injury, but also because Satan has added several people.


    Jesse Lee is still hurt, but when he is well, he needs to practice together to integrate into Satan''s combat system.


    James also needs to practice together, and there is leibrov.


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to bring leibrov into Satan because leibrov belongs to the technical arms and the individual combat ability of infantry is very poor. However, Gao Yang feels that he really needs a real artillery, especially a very excellent artillery commander. Therefore, leibrov has to take him even if he is not suitable for individual combat.


    There is also Jerry Emil Yuna. The friend sent by Jack can''t only be used as a cook. Gao Yang plans to investigate. If jerry can be regarded as a qualified infantry, take him. If he is really unqualified, let him get rid of the idea of being a mercenary and go away.


    Jerry hasn''t come yet and Jesse Lee hasn''t recovered from his injury, so for the time being, he can only take leibrov to start training.


    The first is physical training, the simplest running. Andy Ho''s training plan. He is not a trainer, but he knows everyone''s physical condition and increases the amount of exercise as much as possible without harming his body.


    Satan''s people haven''t run together for a long time. Gao Yang enjoyed running around his residence and in the surrounding farmland.


    However, yak and the 13th are very dissatisfied. They are not ordinary soldiers. Their duties basically do not touch the front battlefield.


    Before running far, yak shouted, "boss, boss, I''m an intelligence officer. Do you think it''s necessary for me to carry out physical training?"


    The 13th said discontentedly, "even if I need to restore my physical ability, I prefer a person."


    "You two are enough. Run honestly. You only need to run two kilometers, and I need to run twenty kilometers!"


    Leibrov is also running. His sweat has wet his clothes and carried a full set of infantry equipment, which makes it difficult for him to run. He is not sick or injured. He feels that it is enough to torture him to run five kilometers. However, considering that Gao Yang needs to run twenty kilometers, he feels that he is not very tired.


    "I don''t understand why the boss needs to run 20 kilometers. Is it necessary?"


    Albert gasped, "because he can run too much. A short distance doesn''t mean anything to him, okay?"


    "How can you run?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen him, but I heard he can run all day. He can run two marathons."


    "Are you serious?"


    "I said, I heard."


    Irene turned her head in disdain and said, "if our boss doesn''t load, he can run three marathons. Don''t doubt it. That''s what he did."


    When the people behind him discussed how good Gao Yang can run, Gao Yang only felt happy. He hasn''t run for a long time.


    Gao Yang has no chance to exercise his endurance and long-distance running ability during this period. He can run by training, but if he doesn''t use this skill all the time, it will degenerate or even disappear.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want his housekeeping skills to degenerate too fast or even disappear completely, so he has to practice. That''s why others run five kilometers at most, but he needs to run twenty kilometers.


    Soon, several people stopped. They all recovered soon and were not suitable for running too far. Running up to two kilometers was the limit, and then several people stopped at three kilometers.


    Finally, only Gao Yang, Albert, leibrov, James, Li JinFang and Irene were running. Their physical conditions allowed them to run five kilometers a day.


    Less than five kilometers, leibrov was out of breath and couldn''t run. Albert was even worse. His footsteps began to falter. Li JinFang and Irene were nothing. Although they were tired, they must not reach the limit. As for Gao Yang, he just served the appetizer.


    After kicking Albert hard on his ass, he shouted, "asshole, you should lose weight!"


    Albert staggered forward, gasped heavily and said hard, "don''t look at me fat, but I can run five kilometers. Now, I''m stepping back. Ah, I''m going to die. I''m going to be tired."


    Albert shouted that he couldn''t stop, but he didn''t mean to stop, because he really needed to exercise. If he was lazy in training, wouldn''t it be hard for his life.


    Finally, Albert couldn''t run. He waved and said helplessly, "give me your gun."


    Without running a few steps, Li JinFang shouted, "forget it, give me your backpack."


    After another run, Irene said helplessly, "give me your helmet and everything else."


    Gao Yang, they are not fully armed. At least they don''t wear bulletproof vests. If they run five kilometers in heavy bulletproof vests, it is estimated that Albert will die. However, heavy bulletproof vests are only worn when they can take vehicles to enter the battlefield, or street and indoor warfare. It doesn''t affect anything if they don''t wear them in training.


    Finally, Albert and leibrov almost reached the end step by step.


    "After running every day, you degenerate too much now."


    Gao Yang dropped a word, ignored Albert who had completely collapsed on the ground and began his own running.


    Albert has reached the age of sports ability degradation. With the growth of age, his sports ability must be getting worse and worse, but Albert''s physical strength and endurance should not decline so fast. Therefore, he lacks exercise during this period. As a medical guard, he wants to save people on the battlefield. As a result, he can''t run fast and move, which is very deadly.


    Gao Yang found that his own degeneration was also very serious. After running ten kilometers with load, he felt that he couldn''t run any more.


    The limit is too much ahead of normal, which is a very dangerous signal, which means that Gao Yang has degraded badly in the long-distance running, which he used to be very good at.


    Yemen also has a hot and dry desert climate, but Gao Yang is still adapted to this climate. When he hunts on the grassland, it is also hot and dry in the dry season, so Gao Yang has always been very confident in his endurance in the desert, but as it is now, his confidence will hurt him.


    Gao Yang is very glad to find out first. It seems that the injury and long-term rest have really had a great impact on Satan''s members. However, as long as they can find out the problems, their foundation is still there, that is, they have degenerated after not practicing for a period of time. As long as they step up training, they can recover soon.


    Finally, Gao Yang held his teeth to the end and ran 20 kilometers more difficult than in the past.

 Chapter 1861

    Training should not be just running, shooting is also necessary, and then there are various tactical exercises and cooperative exercises.


    The training was also targeted. Li JinFang and other commandos were practicing how to attack the enemy in the open area under the cover of machine guns and artillery. After running for 20 kilometers, Gao Yang didn''t rest for too long. He just took a little breath, took his rifle on his back and trotted to the shooting range.


    It is necessary to carry out shooting training when he is out of strength. During this period, Gao Yang has never carried out long-distance shooting. Now he has to practice and find the feel to avoid the degradation of his long-distance shooting ability.


    Gao Yang trotted to the shooting range. The so-called shooting range is actually a farmland. Eastern Ukraine is a great plain with flat and vast land. Set a place in the farmland near his residence and set up several targets as a shooting range.


    Cui Bo is already in the shooting range. He can''t run or exercise violently, but there is no problem with shooting. When Gao Yang arrives at the shooting range, Cui Bo is lying on the ground and shooting a man like a target 800 meters away.


    There is a high-power telescope with a tripod next to Cui Bo. Gao Yang walks to Cui Bo, stands behind the telescope, finds the target Cui Bo wants to shoot, and quietly waits for Cui Bo to shoot.


    When a 12.7mm gun opened fire, it was a shock. Cui Bo fired a gun. A layer of dust was blown up on the land near the muzzle. After looking at the target carefully, he whispered, "miss the target."


    Treble shook his head, reached out and adjusted the sight a few times, took a look for a while, and fired again.


    "Missed the target, but I saw the impact point, about two meters to the left."


    Cui Bo adjusted his sight again. After focusing and holding his breath for a long time, he fired a shot again. This time, he said loudly, "hit, beautiful!"


    Cui Bo smiled, then struggled to get up and said loudly, "come and fight, I''ll show you."


    Gao Yang took the blade of Satan behind him and said, "no one will be your assistant?"


    Cui Bo curled his lips and said, "when you say you want to train, all those who can move have trained. Who gives us, but the observer? Let''s help each other. All right, how many meters of targets do you hit?"


    Gao Yang was lying on the ground, holding a telescope to observe. At the same time, he said, "from 400 meters to 1000 meters, but it seems that there is no target of 1000 meters. Then 800 meters. I''m going to start shooting."


    With a crutch in one hand, Cui Bo put his eyes behind the telescope and said loudly, "do you want to report the wind speed or something."


    "No, I''ll observe it myself."


    After saying a word, Gao Yang twisted some dust with his hand, threw it in the air, looked at the speed at which the dust was dispersed by the wind, and said loudly, "the wind speed is a little high."


    After that, Gao Yang fired a shot, and the 400 meter target was not difficult for him, so Gao Yang could shoot ten shots quickly. After the gun hit, he began to shoot the target 600 meters away, which was the same as the gun hit. After ten shots again, he began to shoot the 800 meter target.


    800 meters away, it is a long-range shooting for the sniper. It is very difficult to hit. It is normal to miss, and the consequences affected by various factors have been very serious. Therefore, Gao Yang missed the first shot.


    It''s reasonable to say that if he didn''t hit, he had to adjust and continue shooting, but Gao Yang still shot ten bullets quickly. After one round, he said loudly, "what''s the result?"


    "Hit four shots, and the impact points are all left."


    He breathed loudly and said with a smile, "it''s not bad. It''s a little windy today."


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "yes, the horizontal full speed wind. You can try another round."


    Wind is the great enemy of snipers. No matter how accurate the shooting method is, it is impossible to completely avoid the influence of wind. Among some factors affecting shooting, such as wind speed, wind direction, temperature, humidity, height and so on, wind speed and wind direction play the greatest role, while full speed wind refers to that the power of wind has completely affected the flight stability of bullets.


    Even if Gaoyang is the God of guns, it is impossible to get rid of the influence of the wind. It is better to encounter a wind with a relatively constant wind speed. If the wind speed is fast or slow, the wind direction is also a changeable wind, and it is a long-distance target, Gaoyang can only shout.


    After reloading the bullet, he shouted loudly, "report the wind speed. I want to make an accurate round."


    Cui Bo took out his hot ball anemometer. After reading it for a while, he said loudly, "the wind speed is eight meters per second, close to the strong wind."


    He breathed loudly. After adjusting the aiming point according to the wind speed, he fired ten shots in a row again. This time, the hit rate increased significantly, and seven of the ten shots were shot.


    "Seven out of ten, good."


    There is not much room for improvement. Under the influence of strong winds, this is the limit.


    "I''ll play another round, and then you go on."


    Gao Yang fired another shot with ten bullets, but this time he only got five shots. This is because the bullet he used is a special bullet, which is less affected by the wind than the 7.62x51mm NATO bullet. If an ordinary NATO bullet is used, it is estimated that he can''t get a shot. You know, this is a distance of 800 meters, which is an ultra long-distance shooting for an accurate shooter, Few people would shoot a target at this distance with a 7.62 caliber rifle.


    Gao Yang got up, breathed and said with a smile, "OK, my brother''s shooting level is impossible to decline. It''s your turn. I''ll help you observe."


    Cui Bo lay on the ground and looked at it with his gun for a while. Then he said loudly, "you can be my deputy shooter. Let''s practice. The distance is about 1200 meters. Where is a tree? I want to try that tree."


    Gao Yang adjusted his telescope and said loudly, "I see."


    After observing the distance with a laser rangefinder and the wind speed, Gao Yang said, "the distance is 1176 meters, the wind speed is 8.6 meters per second, and the relative humidity is 63%."


    Cui Bo adjusted the sight according to the data given by Gao Yang, but when he put his eyes behind the sight again, Gao Yang shouted, "stop shooting! Someone!"


    Cui Bo angrily said, "what''s the matter with me? This is a shooting range. Everyone knows who''s running here!"


    Gao Yang slightly moved the observation telescope with a small field of view, and then said loudly, "many people, at least 20 or so, are people wearing camouflage clothes and angels? They won''t encounter the enemy."


    Cui Bo said loudly, "it''s impossible. Let me see. Angels have troops outside. It''s impossible to put people here like this, but this is a shooting range. Angel people also use this shooting range to train. No one doesn''t know. Let me see what''s going on."


    Cui Bo, who was familiar with the situation, stood behind the telescope and looked, picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "Domanski! Someone broke into the shooting range. I don''t know who he is. You should send someone to have a look. Hey! There''s a woman!"

 Chapter 1862

    Soon a group of people appeared and approached the unexpected guests who suddenly appeared.


    After a conversation, someone in the walkie talkie held by Cui Bo said: "it''s not the enemy, but the soldiers who come to take refuge in us. They don''t know this is a shooting range. No problem. I''ll take them to the camp. Your shooting can continue."


    Treble said loudly, "I see. Tell them to stay away from here. We''ll continue shooting. Over."


    After that, Cui Bo put down the walkie talkie, turned to Gao Yang and said, "someone has come to Knight again. That''s how his soldiers came."


    The party had not left yet, so it was definitely not possible to shoot. Gao Yang smiled and said, "someone took the initiative to shoot. This is."


    "Of course, the team led by knight is not bad. He has won several battles and has a great momentum. The first choice for young people in this area is him. If there is a big battle, there will be more people coming."


    After waiting for a moment, after all the intruders left, treble resumed his shooting.


    The distance was too far and the wind speed was too high. Cui Bo shot four times in a row and didn''t hit his tree. Gao Yang couldn''t observe the impact point, so naturally he couldn''t tell him how to adjust.


    After playing for a while, Gao Yang said helplessly, "your fight is too outrageous."


    "The wind is too strong, hey, the wind is too strong."


    "Don''t fight if the wind is strong. You can hit the target. You really can''t practice this. There is no target reporter. You can''t see how to practice at the impact point. You can hit the target close by yourself. I''ll go and see the toads."


    Cui Bo said without raising his head, "I see. You go. You have to practice with them. I''ll play here for a while."


    Raiders practice together. When Gao Yang and Cui Bo practice shooting, Li JinFang and several of them are practicing their own.


    In the past, Satan''s training mainly focused on indoor civil war and street warfare, because these two kinds of battles are highly dangerous and have short reaction time. They often score life and death face to face. It takes long-term training to form tacit cooperation and have higher combat effectiveness. Compared with the battle in open terrain, indoor warfare and street warfare need more training and exercises to improve their level, Keep it level.


    But now Li JinFang and his team are practicing tactical actions on open terrain. Machine gunners suppress fire, mortar are cleared at fixed points, and assault men break into each other to finally solve the enemy. This is the targeted training specially carried out for the fight in Yemen.


    Gao Yang first looked at the edge of Li JinFang''s exercise area for a while. He had to see how much Satan''s commandos were affected after a large-scale injury.


    Commandos are the basis of a special combat team, and in the small team mode operation dominated by light weapons, many situations can not be solved by snipers, precision shooters and organic gunners. In the end, we have to end the battle by close combat between commandos and the enemy.


    Gao Yang is quite satisfied with the results of the inspection. After all, several of Satan''s commandos are good ones among the good ones. Experience and tacit understanding exist. Even if they rest for a period of time, they will not retreat too fast and too much. As long as they contact a little, there will be no problem with cooperation.


    Groliov''s machine gun shot a line of fire, and Li JinFang and Irene each took an assault team to advance on both sides of the line of fire, only three or four meters away from the bullets fired by groliov, while Tommy''s mortar exploded accurately 30 meters in front of them, but they couldn''t slow down their movement by half, waiting for groliov''s machine gun to stop, The two assault teams immediately joined in the middle, and then immediately attacked the simulated fire point.


    Gao Yang was very satisfied with a perfect drill to capture solid fire points in the field. Then he didn''t join the training, but thought about how to continue to strengthen Satan''s combat power in conventional warfare.


    Now Satan has a very important firepower provider leibrov. In battle, it must be a good thing to get artillery support. In street warfare, the advantage of artillery support is not very obvious, but in field operations on open terrain, the power of artillery support can be shown.


    Just like Li JinFang''s drill just now, if they only have light weapons, they can only make a strong attack. Finally, they rely on the Raiders to solve the enemy in the fortification to end the battle. However, if there is a cannon that directly blows up the incident, where is the need for a dangerous and inefficient strong attack.


    Special forces shouldn''t do this kind of work. It''s really no better than qualified infantry for special forces to complete the work of seizing solid fire points.


    But in Yemen, you have to do everything by yourself, and this conventional battle will be routine, so Gao Yang is thinking about asking knight for a few guns to practice the tactics of infantry gun coordination.


    The so-called infantry artillery coordination means that the artillery blows the infantry and the infantry blows the artillery. This is the most basic skill of the army and will never go out of date.


    The high-level and courageous infantry, together with the high-level and courageous artillery, dare to reduce the distance between the artillery fire line and the infantry to 100 meters, which is basically at the edge of the limit of the range of casualties of shells. As long as the artillery blows fiercely and can''t lift the enemy''s head, as long as the artillery fire extends forward, The infantry immediately behind the gunfire rushed up without leaving the enemy any reaction time.


    Of course, the coordination requirements of infantry guns at a distance of 100 meters or tens of meters are very high. Few troops dare to play like this. Basically, it''s good to keep 200 to 400 meters away from the fire line.


    Satan''s mercenary regiment comes from a very complex source. Many people are not infantry, and some people have not received basic infantry training, such as Gao Yang, Frye and Cui Bo. Their training is the same as that of special forces, but there is no coordinated training of conventional infantry cannons.


    Since you can use cannons, of course you have to practice, but you have to have cannons to practice. Since you don''t have cannons, you have to wait.


    Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "stop the exercise, have a rest and go to dinner."


    Li JinFang and others retreated one after another and said to leibrov, who obviously lagged behind in the exercise: "you have to strengthen the combat skills of infantry. What we need is generalists. Your artillery commander obviously can''t keep up with their rhythm. Practice first. You don''t need to be as powerful as them, but you must at least be a qualified infantry."


    Leibrov gasped, "I see. I''ll practice well, boss."


    Gao Yang smiled and turned to the people: "toad, you''ve opened a small stove for leibrov these days. I''ll talk to Nate. First lend him some cannons and let leibrov use them. We have to cooperate with cannons again and again. We don''t have spectrum if we don''t practice."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "it''s time to practice. However, does knight have guns to lend us? The situation is so tense."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, we must. It''s really not good. Let uliyangke send a gun. Can we still lack a cannon?"

 Chapter 1863

    After the training, a group of people gathered together and went back to their residence. Cui Bo carried his big gun and leaned on two crutches. He was still at the forefront.


    When Cui Bo was directional blasted by a butter knife, his face was blasted in the front. Fortunately, he was not hurt. His trunk was protected, but his legs were beaten by bricks and cement blocks. The fragments produced by the blasting were almost the same as bullets, so Cui Bo was injured everywhere.


    The smaller wounds have almost healed, but the more serious injuries have not completely healed up to now. If Cui Bo wants to act, he can only rely on crutches to avoid affecting the wound on his leg.


    It was funny to walk forward with a pout, but Cui Bo walked very fast. Frye couldn''t help laughing behind him and said, "rabbit, why are you walking so fast?"


    Cui Bo looked at his watch and turned his head and said, "fool, it''s time for Doris to have dinner right away. If you don''t go fast, you can still get the meal!"


    Frye was stunned, and then said excitedly, "yes! Go to Doris for dinner!"


    "Doris company, martyrs? What''s my name?"


    The first sentence is still in English, and the last sentence is changed into Chinese, because Cui Bo said the name of the company. It''s really unlucky according to the Chinese pronunciation, isn''t it.


    Cui Bo said loudly, "place names, a small town. Most of the people in this company are Doris. Angels organize people according to place names. I don''t know what he thinks, but put people in one place together. It is said that they have stronger combat effectiveness."


    Groliov said loudly: "this is also a tradition of Ukraine and Russia. After all, it is a militia, which is temporarily put together. People in one place know each other, and there are many relatives. If you gather them together, the combat effectiveness is still stronger."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I thought it was named like Kiev front army or Minsk front army."


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "don''t talk so much. Go faster. There''ll be no food when you''re late."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "their food is delicious?"


    Irene said with a smile, "it''s not very delicious, but it''s much better than our food. Their materials are not very good. Now the material supply here is tight, but people''s vegetable soup is much better than ours."


    Groliov said loudly, "yes, their chefs are all nearby residents, and their food is provided by nearby residents. At least there is no shortage of food now."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "then go quickly. You can''t eat late. If you''re late, you won''t have to eat."


    The people of Doris company have begun to prepare for dinner. Many people have gathered near the canteen. Gao Yang is the first time to have close contact with the militia team in Dongwu, so he is very interested in observing this team.


    The so-called canteen is actually a shed with several big pots. The black devil essential for each meal is placed on the shelf. The incumbent takes it. The vegetable soup has not come out of the pot. Two men in their fifties and sixties keep in front of the two big pots and stir them vigorously. Four aunts move out the tableware cleaned and loaded in the big washing basin.


    About fifty or sixty people wear all kinds of clothes, most of them wearing camouflage and tying a white cloth strip on their arms as a difference from the Ukrainian government army. However, at least one third of them wear civilian clothes and their clothes are not uniform, but their weapons are complete. At least no one has an automatic rifle, and most of them are hung with grenade launchers, Even several people carried a disposable rocket launcher in addition to their rifles.


    Everyone is full of magazines, grenades and gun grenades. Ukraine is short of everything, but there must be no shortage of weapons and ammunition. Gao Yang also saw that five people are double gun generals, an AK74 and a dragonov sniper rifle. On two cars parked outside the crowd, a 12.7mm heavy machine gun was pulled behind a leather car, The weapons pulled by another small truck were fierce, and two companies were equipped with 23 mm mechanism guns.


    In terms of weapons alone, this army does not look like a mob, but in terms of the age of the personnel, there are all kinds of people. People from teenagers to fifty or sixty have everything. Gao Yang also saw a man in a suit, glasses and manners. At a glance, the literate also carried a gun and chatted with people.


    The soldiers of the Doris company had no discipline and were waiting for dinner. They gathered in groups to chat and laugh. Many people were waiting for dinner with their own pots in their hands. There were all kinds of pots, including aluminum lunch boxes made by the Russian and Ukrainian army, stainless steel pots. Others didn''t take anything. They would use the tableware provided by the canteen.


    When eating, it is a good time to observe the morale of an army. If you gather together to eat, talk and laugh, you can intuitively see the current morale of an army.


    It seemed that the morale of the Doris company was good, and when they walked through the crowd, groliov and they were already familiar with the Doris company. A group of people joked and greeted. After approaching the shed for dinner, treble said in a hurry: "Take the basin. There''s enough food here, but there''s no meat at the back, and the vegetable soup is all thin. Hey, hey, hey, look, brother Yang, there are several new women!"


    On the other side of the canteen, there are more than 20 people waiting. Doris even has someone talking to them and seems to be waiting for dinner, but these are secondary. The important thing is that there are four girls among the more than 20 new people.


    The four girls looked small, all in their twenties. Three of them were talking to the men around them. Only one girl sat alone in the body of a common shelf car in rural Ukraine, holding a dragonov sniper rifle in both hands and smiling at the people in front of her.


    When tribton came to the spirit, when many people in Satan''s eyes lit up, he had rushed to the girl sitting alone with a crutch and shouted in Russian: "Hey, Hello, are you a sniper?"


    The girl is wearing a sea soul shirt, with two braids and a small round face. She is the kind of cute and cute. She can''t say how beautiful she is. The corners of her mouth shout and laugh. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking. When she sits there in a daze, she is absolutely very cute.


    After being interrupted by Cui Bo, the girl''s eyes focused on Cui Bo, then smiled and said loudly, "sorry, what did you say just now?"

 Chapter 1864

    Just as the hungry wolf finally saw its prey, Satan''s group of people were ready to move.


    Ukrainian men don''t feel too much about the girls around them, just as you don''t have special ideas about a girl you can meet every day on the street. At least, the girl sitting alone won''t be treated like stars and moon.


    But for people like Satan, after staying in a place full of strong men for a long time, it''s strange to suddenly see a cute and beautiful girl who is not particularly beautiful, but is really beautiful. It''s not as crazy as a hungry wolf who finds its prey.


    Andy ho coughed, touched his hair and was about to come forward. Albert, a scum, was about to come forward as soon as his eyes lit up. Even Frye, after hesitating, was about to go up with a smile on his face.


    Cui Bo turned around. It was inconvenient for him to get into the car body, so he turned and leaned against the car body. When he warned several people who were going to grab food with him with his eyes, he shouted in English: "warning you, what to do."


    Looking at treble''s warning expression, Andy ho shrugged, Frye waved his hand with dissatisfaction on his face, and Albert turned directly to the girl who was still talking to others.


    At this time, Choi turned to the girl and said in Russian, "I mean, are you a sniper?"


    The girl put the gun in her hand slightly forward, looked at the gun in her hand and said, "they stuffed me with this gun. They said I would just be in the back when fighting. Originally, I wanted to use an ordinary rifle, but now I really want to be a sniper. Your gun is so big. Are you a sniper?"


    Tribulus nodded his head and said, "yes, yes, I''m a sniper."


    The girl immediately looked adored and said, "then your shooting skills must be very good."


    Cui Bo laughed and said loudly, "of course, it''s not good. How can you be a sniper?"


    The girl sighed slightly and whispered, "my shooting is not good, but I also want to be a sniper now."


    Cui Bo immediately said, "it''s not too difficult to be a sniper. You just need to practice a little."


    Or the girl took the initiative to reach out and wait for the flattered treble to shake hands with her. When he shook hands with her, he smiled and said, "my name is Lilia, Lilia Vodianova, from Gorlovka. What''s your name?"


    Cui Bo''s soul was almost flying and said with a silly smile, "you can call me rabbit, Lilia. Nice to meet you."


    Lilia said curiously, "you are a foreigner, so why are you here?"


    Cui Bo coughed lightly, touched his head, and then said loudly, "justice! Yes, I come for justice. What about you? Look at your appearance, you shouldn''t have come here. Why did you join the militia?"


    Lilia sighed sadly, and then said sadly, "my home was destroyed by a shell of the Zhengfu army. My mother died. People there said that we must stand up and defend our home, and the blood debt must be paid with blood, but my hometown has been occupied by the Zhengfu army, so I came here."


    Cui Bo nodded and whispered, "that''s right. Well, well, it''s good here."


    Lilia smiled, then nodded to treble and whispered, "are you hurt because of participating in the war?"


    "Ah, ah, this, ah, yes, I joined the war and met many enemies. In the end, it was like this, but I was almost well."


    Lilia said admiringly, "you must be very good."


    "I can''t say it''s very powerful, but I''m a sniper. You know, snipers must play a key role."


    It was noon. The temperature was not particularly high, but the sun was very strong. The wind shook the branches, and the sun was directly on Lilia''s face at the top of the tree tops.


    The sun was a little dazzling. Lilia put her hand on her forehead, looked at Cui Bo and said, "your gun looks very different. It''s very big. I haven''t seen it. What kind of gun is it?"


    Cui Bo turned his head to look at his gun and said with a smile, "this is an American gun, Barrett m82m3."


    "American gun?"


    "Uh, uh, booty, booty!"


    "Wow, you''re really good."


    Cui Bo moved his double crutches and turned his head uneasily. Looking at Lilia who was talking to him in the shed, he suddenly said, "you don''t have goggles. Well, snipers can''t do without goggles. I mean the kind with color polarization. They''re not afraid of the sun, but also bulletproof. Oh, ah, you wait."


    Gao Yang and others had already left. They looked at Cui Bo''s sister from a distance, so Cui Bo arrived at Gao Yang''s front and back with two crutches and said in a hurry, "who has spare goggles for one? Hurry up, hurry up."


    Cui Bo is short-sighted. He wears at least three goggles at a time, but his goggles are specially made. He can''t give them away.


    Everyone has goggles, but it can''t be given to TREB so easily. Frey smiled with a goggle and said, "I can give it to you, but what do you take in return."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''ve been delayed in other people''s precious time. Here, mine is for you. It''s new. It''s the first time to use it today."


    Cui Bo grabbed Gao Yang''s goggles and said loudly, "brother Yang, you''re good to me. As for you, you''re all a bunch of bastards!"


    In the laughter of the crowd, Cui Bo pouted, but soon went back. He handed his goggles in front of Lilia and said loudly, "here you are. My own goggles are not suitable. Myopia goggles, but this is also new. Take it with you."


    All the goggles used by Satan are brand-name military tactical glasses, which are not expensive, but it''s hard to find in Ukraine. Gao Yang chose a yellow lens, which looks brighter. Moreover, Gao Yang''s face is relatively small, and Lilia can wear the size of glasses.


    Lilia looked at treble''s glasses and hesitated, "No."


    Cui Bo couldn''t help but put his glasses in Lilia''s hand and said with a smile, "just one glasses. It''s nothing. Take it. You need a goggle. Try it on. It''s not suitable. I''ll get you a new one when I go back. We have a lot of them."


    After hesitating, Lilia put her glasses on her face, then nodded and said, "it''s very light. It seems a little big, but it''s OK. Thank you."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "it''s all right. If you want to be a sniper, you need a lot of small things. I''ll see what you need later."


    The girl waved her hand again and again and said, "no, no, but can you teach me how to shoot? But it doesn''t seem very convenient for you now."


    Cui Bo''s eyes lit up at once, and they had never been so bright before. He shouted, "yes! It''s convenient. It''s very convenient. I just came back from the shooting range. You know, I saw you when I was at the shooting range. I can take you to the shooting range to teach you shooting. There''s absolutely no problem!"

 Chapter 1865

    If one word is used to describe Lilia, it is sweet. After laughing, it is sweet.


    When Lilia smiled from her heart, treble felt his heart, spleen, stomach and kidney tremble.


    "Thank you."


    "No, you''re welcome."


    Cui Bo''s voice trembled slightly. He subconsciously licked his lips and said with a smile, "it''s nothing to me. I''m very happy to teach you how to shoot."


    Just then, a man shouted, "Lilia! Come here!"


    Cui Bo subconsciously looked at him, but saw a young man looking at him vigilantly. When he found that he was looking at him, the young man stared at him with fierce and warning eyes.


    "Oh, here I am."


    Lilia got up from the car, smiled apologetically at treble and whispered, "I''m sorry, but I have to go. Bye."


    Lilia jumped out of the car, walked towards the loud man, and then sat down among the group. The young but fierce young man looked at TREB with warning eyes again, sat down next to Lilia, and then the group continued to chat.


    Cui Bo opened his mouth and wanted to talk. At last, he shook his head, and then walked to Gao Yang''s side if he was lost.


    Looking at Cui Beru''s funeral, he raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Treble shook his head and said, "nothing, nothing."


    Gao Yang disdained: "who''s that man, her boyfriend?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t ask. I asked people what they were doing."


    Gao Yang was very dissatisfied and said, "you counsellor!"


    Li JinFang nodded his head and whispered, "go!"


    "Why?"


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand in front of him and said loudly, "horizontal knife."


    Li JinFang stretched out his hand and clenched his fist, suddenly pulled back and said loudly, "win love!"


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and said with a smile, "good brother."


    Li Jin said expressionless, "there is a tacit understanding."


    "Go?"


    "Go!"


    Frye stood forward and shouted, "I, I, and I, it''s so exciting!"


    Irene said excitedly, "come on! Fight, fight!"


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? What are you doing? What are you doing? What are you fighting? I just said a few words to Lilia. Why are you!"


    Cui Bo was almost crying. He was very depressed and said to the people in front of him who were eager to try. He didn''t think it was too big: "please, don''t give me bad things, OK, I beg you, OK, be normal, OK, I just said a few words to others. What are you doing?"


    Gao Yangshan said, "don''t appreciate it."


    Li JinFang was silent. Irene disdained: "just don''t appreciate it."


    Cui Bo said angrily, "just don''t make trouble for me. Wait for your meal and fight. You''ll know to fight. You''re so free."


    Gao Yang, they don''t yell about winning love for Cui Bo anymore. It''s time to eat and what to do.


    During the meal, they really showed their morale. During the meal, Gao Yang and them were very happy. Only Cui Bo was out of his mind. She didn''t leave Lilia who had dinner with a group of people, but she didn''t dare to see it clearly. Her two eyes made her look where she was.


    At the beginning, the training intensity should not be too strong, so Gao Yang said they had nothing to do in the afternoon. They just got together to chat. Only Cui Bo was fascinated, just like losing his soul.


    A group of people have no choice but to scold Cui Bo for being unpromising. It''s a joke to fight and win love. Cui Bo has to do this by himself. Others can''t really fight for the people who Cui Bo just said two words. If it''s true, it doesn''t matter. What''s the matter to fight and rob women, Not to mention whether we can grab it or not, the key is that we can''t afford to lose the man.


    The next day was training as usual. This time, Gao Yang felt much easier when he ran another 20 kilometers. After only one day of practice, he found some feeling, so he directly added his running distance to 25 kilometers.


    After running, he dragged his tired feet and trotted to the shooting range. He wanted to contact shooting when he was weak, but when he was close to the shooting range, he saw Cui Bo leading more than a dozen people to the shooting range, and he was surrounded by that Lilia.


    More than one woman, in addition to Lilia, there are four women surrounded by Cui Bo, and there are seven or eight men behind. What they have in common is that they all carry sniper rifles, some are a sniper rifle, and two are holding double guns.


    Gao Yang met Cui Bo head-on. Looking at Cui Bo''s posture, Gao Yang stopped in surprise and said loudly, "what''s the matter?"


    Treble turned his head and said loudly, "you go to the shooting range first. I''ll be there in a minute."


    Yesterday, Cui Bo lost his life. Today''s blind Cui Bo can see his excitement. After stopping beside Gao Yang, Cui Bo lowered his voice, but he was very excited and proud: "do you know who the man was yesterday? Shit, that''s Lilia''s brother, brother!"


    Gao Yang suddenly realized, "Oh, that''s right."


    Treble said excitedly: "They are a bunch of recruits. Few people have touched guns. Now they are assigned to the Doris company. Today, I, no, I didn''t take the initiative. It was the company commander of the Doris company who asked me to help train them. We are snipers! No, a bunch of people followed. Hey, hey, before I asked, Lilia said it herself. It was her brother yesterday, ha ha."


    Gao Yang looked at the team, and then whispered, "OK, stars support the moon. So many women, pay attention to your boy. Don''t be complacent."


    Cui Bo shook his head and said with a smile, "why don''t you say it? Hurry up and tell Andy he and them that they have nothing to do. Today is rich in resources. Don''t say I don''t stand up for justice, but don''t come."


    "Why?" he frowned


    Cui Bo said angrily, "you have several girlfriends. No, you have ye Lianna anyway. What else do you rob with your brothers?"


    "I don''t want to rob. I just want to practice shooting now."


    "Where did you hit when you came here? We still... You robbed the limelight. In short, don''t make trouble!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, I''ll practice with them. Don''t say I don''t give you a chance to perform, second Olympics! What''s the matter!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t go to the shooting range. Gao Yang was very helpless. When he watched Cui Bo pucker up the team and continue to enjoy the stars and the moon in the crowd, he suddenly felt very unhappy and shouted, "my clothes belong to you! Otherwise, I''ll follow you when you go to the shooting range, and I''ll shoot if you shoot!"


    Cui Bo, who was leaning on a crutch, almost fell to the ground. After he stood awkwardly, he turned his head and said ruthlessly, "deal!"

 Chapter 1866

    On the third day of training, Gao Yang and them continued their training, while treble went to the shooting range again. But this time, he was very sad because Lilia was taken to the most basic infantry training.


    Cui Bo still has to teach a group of people to shoot, but it''s a pity that without Lilia, it''s no fun for Cui Bo to teach again.


    So Cui Bo didn''t see Lilia on the third day, and Gao Yang could enter the shooting range and shoot hundreds of bullets.


    Everyone was curious about the development of Cui Bo and Lilia, and it happened that on the fourth day, Lilia could practice with Cui Bo for half a day, so Gao Yang and they had the opportunity to observe. As a result, they were very depressed to find that Cui Bo and Lilia had reached the point of talking, and Cui Bo and Lilia might not speak more than others.


    Lilia is very progressive. She is studying hard, and Cui Bo can''t just get tired of Lilia and leave others alone. Therefore, his progress can only be described as turtle speed.


    Not even turtle speed. Frye, who overheard the conversation between treble and Lilia, told everyone that what treble and Lilia said had nothing else except shooting.


    However, as long as Cui Bo can be with Lilia, he will always have a smile on his face. Unfortunately, it''s a pity that when Cui Bo smiles, he is really a little obscene.


    Cui Bo doesn''t act or speak obscene, but he looks obscene when he smiles. The most important thing is that he looks really stupid when he giggles.


    So on the fourth day, Gao Yang watched them laugh obscene all day and another night.


    On the fifth day, all Satan members giggled because their cook was coming today.


    Yes, Jerry has arrived in Kiev, and shava is sending him to harzisk.


    Food and color are also, and food is still in front of color, so when Jerry is about to arrive, even Cui Bo leaves behind a group of students he is teaching to welcome Jerry with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang and a group of people looked forward to it. A car slowly stopped outside the yard. Then the door opened and Jerry got off the car first.


    A group of Satan people moved forward involuntarily. Jerry, who was stared at by more than a dozen pairs of eyes, enjoyed it very much. He liked the feeling of being watched. He opened his arms and said loudly, "Hello, guys."


    Gao Yang took a step forward. Jerry said with a smile, "what should I call you now, boss, boss or boss?"


    Gao Yang walked up to Jerry, touched his fist with Jerry and said loudly, "call me boss, Jerry, we all welcome you very much. You''re tired after driving so far."


    Jerry said with a smile, "OK, not very tired."


    Gao Yang immediately put his hand around Jerry''s shoulder and said with a smile, "if you''re not tired, if you''re not tired, it''s cooking. Brothers are waiting. Come on, I''ll take you to the kitchen and everything is ready."


    Jerry''s expression froze. After being pushed by Gao Yang for a few steps, he said in surprise, "is it so urgent? Er, boss, should you introduce me first?"


    Gao Yang immediately stopped and said loudly, "guys, he''s what I said. Jerry, Jerry, you''ll know everyone soon. Well, now let''s cook. We haven''t eaten after training. Everyone is hungry."


    Jerry stopped again and said helplessly, "but shouldn''t you check my strength first? I have no problem. I can accept the test at any time."


    Albert shook hands with Jerry and said sincerely, "this is the test for you. We don''t need a recruit very much, but we really need a cook. If you want to stay, you have to prove your ability first. Come on, brother, let''s see your strength."


    Jerry''s face was blank. He stopped again and shouted, "wait, wait, my bag."


    Gao Yang turned his head. Someone on the car had come down again and took a backpack from the rear seat. At this time, the person who sent Jerry stood in front of Gao Yang with his backpack and said respectfully to Gao Yang: "boss, I sent someone."


    The person who came was shava''s man. Gao Yang knew him, but he was not interested in talking to others at this time, so he smiled and said: "aliosha, thank you for helping me bring people here. How are you recently? Stay and eat before you leave."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to say anything more. A group of them sent Jerry into the kitchen.


    The conditions of the kitchen can''t be said to be particularly good. It certainly can''t compare with the professional kitchen of the hotel, but the ingredients are very sufficient. There are dozens of kilograms of light beef, which has long been thawed out of the refrigerator.


    After Jerry was escorted into the kitchen, he first twitched his nose, then picked up the kitchen knife and looked at it, then turned on the stove to look at the fire, then turned on the oven to look at it, and finally nodded and said, "well, the conditions are simpler, but you can still cook."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "very good! Very good. We''ll wait. Can I help you?"


    Jerry spread his hand. Then he picked up a piece of beef in the basin, looked at it with disgust on his face, threw a large piece of meat back, and said loudly, "this is frozen meat. It''s not fresh enough. It can''t be."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "if you have anything, you can use it. If you have anything, you can do it. Our requirements are not high. You can only use the materials we can find. Jerry, the problem is here. We are at war. This is the theater, so hurry up and cook, okay?"


    Jerry shrugged and said, "well, it will take about two hours. Just a moment, please."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "two hours, so long?"


    "This is really a little slow, but good food is not afraid of late. Good food must also wait. Of course, believe me, you are worth waiting."


    Gao Yang frowned and looked at several people behind her. Irene said anxiously, "just wait, it doesn''t matter."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, we''re waiting for you."


    When the party left the kitchen, Cui Bo said in a hurry, "brother Yang, can I invite Lilia to dinner with us?"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "go and invite someone to kill you."


    At this time, Gao Yang''s phone rang. After he connected the phone, he listened to knight''s leisurely way: "there is a battle over Slavic yangsik, the battle is very fierce, and the front may spread here. Do you want to withdraw?"


    Slavyansk is still far away from Donetsk, about 200 kilometers, but it does belong to one front. It is estimated that it will soon start fighting there.


    "How''s the war going? Is it dangerous?"


    "In the stalemate stage, it is not dangerous. Our defense line is very stable."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said loudly, "that''s good. We won''t withdraw for the time being."

 Chapter 1867

    Gao Yang habitually wanted to hang up, but before he said goodbye, his mind flashed and said loudly, "wait, Nate, do you know the battlefield situation now? Can you give me the distribution of your two fronts?"


    Knight said strangely, "I am now one of the major forces as the main force in the battlefield. If I don''t even master the battlefield situation, what war will I fight?"


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "great, man, can you tell me the battlefield situation? It''s best to have a map or something. You send someone to give me a copy, OK?"


    "What do you want this for?"


    "This is a big scene, man. This is a real war. The total strength of the warring sides exceeds 10000 people. Do you think I can give up this opportunity for a person who is so eager to learn?"


    There is another reason why Gao Yang didn''t say that he is going to create a big situation. If he doesn''t take this opportunity to practice, he is not dedicated.


    After thinking for a moment, Knight whispered, "well, I''ll give you an electronic drawing. The power distribution of both sides is very detailed, RAM. If you want to participate in this rare high-quality war in recent years, I can give you a team leader, and I can even give you a battalion. It''s a rare opportunity to think about it."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said firmly, "no, I will never go into the muddy water of Ukraine, so I just need to know your battlefield situation. Well, I just want to have a military chess deduction on the map."


    "I''ll send you an electronic map, and then I''ll give you timely information, that''s all."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang snapped his fingers, and then said loudly, "guys, it''s still some time before dinner. Now go and find me a military map of the nearby terrain. The scale should be large and small. We''ll have a military chess deduction."


    At present, Satan''s position in the mercenary Corps is not low, his achievements are good, and he has done a lot of great things, but Satan is only a small mercenary corps after all. Satan''s members are all small soldiers without a commander, not even a company commander or above.


    Although Gao Yang has the rank of honorary major general, it is an honorary rank, which does not mean that Gao Yang really has the ability of major general. In addition, Gao Yang and Satan now have a deep understanding of special operations and strong ability, but if they command an army to fight a conventional war, it is a pity that they do not have this ability.


    Although he has commanded the skeleton gang in Somalia, the fighting level is too low. Satan has also commanded many people in Syria, but it can only be regarded as an expanded special operation. Therefore, no one in the Satan mercenary regiment can command a large-scale conventional war. One or two companies may be OK, but for one regiment, the whole Satan cannot command, Modern warfare is not so easy to fight.


    Strictly speaking, these people in Satan may have the most profound understanding of conventional warfare, because he is a graduate of a senior Artillery Command School.


    At a certain point in the battlefield, Satan is a very powerful existence, but no one has this ability to control the whole battlefield.


    When the military map was found, yak drew the battlefield situation on the tablet to the military map set on the wall according to the original scale.


    Looking at the increasingly clear military map of the distribution of the enemy and ourselves, groliov murmured to himself: "this, who can deduce the war chess."


    According to the battle map, it''s necessary to give battle orders at the level above the regimental commander. It''s a pity that they haven''t received training in this field. They can read the map and can''t deduce military chess.


    Military chess deduction is a very complex and rigorous thing. It is a subject studied by a group of combat staff all day. It is difficult for Satan and a group of leading soldiers to do this.


    Gao Yang rubbed his head and said loudly, "let''s try to come. It''s a big deal. It doesn''t matter whether the deduction is correct or not. We don''t really command the army in battle. Come on, it''s a game."


    On the 13th, he shook his head hard, and then he said loudly, "please, I''m a killer. I''m just a killer. I can''t understand military maps. I don''t know how to read contours. You let me participate in a wargame deduction? Forget it, guys. Have a good time."


    Gao Yang said fiercely, "don''t go! How can you be so unremitting? What''s the matter with the killer? You''ve become a mercenary now, so you''re likely to change your career and become a general, so you can''t go, man. You have to pursue a little."


    The map has been covered with red and blue marks. Red represents militia, blue represents Zhengfu army, and the smallest unit is company, covering the battlefield situation of the whole Donetsk state.


    Irene said cautiously, "is this battlefield situation too big for us? There are nearly 40000 people in six brigades of the Zhengfu army, and the militia has more than 30000 troops. This is a big battlefield at the campaign level. I think we should deduce a battle on a smaller scale? For example, two regiments?"


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "no, we should have a higher vision. We command a regiment. It''s so boring. If we want to fight, we''ll fight a big battle. Guys, come on. First, judge the main attack direction of the Zhengfu army."


    After that, Gao Yang coughed softly and said loudly, "let''s express our views. I''ll come first."


    Gao Yang wanted to find a stick, but he couldn''t find a suitable one. At this time, Li JinFang stepped on the wooden handle broom in the corner and said, "use this."


    Gao Yang picked up the wooden pole, pointed to a point on the map and said: "I think the main attack direction of the Zhengfu army is here, and the zone between slavyansk and kramatolsk will be the main combat direction. Let me explain the reason. There are a tank brigade, an armored brigade, an infantry brigade, two artillery regiments and an Engineering Battalion of the Zhengfu army, which are standard assault forces. These two places are strategic places and win these two cities After the city, the door to Lugansk and Donetsk opens. It is convenient to fight Lugansk to the east or Donetsk to the south. The strategic situation of the militia will suddenly become very passive. Most importantly, there has been a war here. "


    Groliov nodded and said in a loud voice, "the troops in other places are configured in parallel and come down along a line. Well, it seems that the main attack direction of the Zhengfu army can only be here."


    Everyone is in line with Gao Yang''s statement. It''s not that they want to flatter, but that their knowledge is here. The enemy''s force distribution has been obvious, and there can only be such a main attack point.


    On the 13th, he remained silent and said loudly, "Hey, on the 13th, take part."


    On the 13th, bored, he pointed on the map, pointed to a place far away from Gao Yang and shouted, "this is the main direction of attack."

 Chapter 1868

    The place pointed to on the 13th made others frown. Yak said discontentedly, "please, even if it''s just a game, you should be more serious, otherwise it''s embarrassing for us to say things we don''t understand at all."


    "Yes, you have to give me a reason even if you point out indiscriminately," he said loudly


    No. 13 shrugged and said with a cool expression: "killer''s intuition!"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "Damn it! This reason doesn''t count!"


    On the 13th, he sighed and said helplessly, "it''s intuition, and it''s the killer''s intuition. If you have to let me tell you a truth, well, this store is the front line of the 72nd brigade, right? Well, we all know that the 72nd brigade has done a lot of unreasonable things. Since they have made a lot of preparations, they certainly have to use them, otherwise what do they prepare?"


    The 13th refers to Donetsk, which means that he thinks the 72nd brigade will attack Donetsk, and this is the main attack direction of the Zhengfu army.


    The 72nd brigade has indeed enhanced its strength, which Gao Yang and knight attach great importance to. However, the front in charge of the 72nd brigade is too long, and the team is too long. Even if it has enhanced its strength, it still seems that it can not complete a large-scale attack. Unless the 72nd Brigade can open the front and come all the way, or shrink its troops and tighten them into a fist and fight, But in this case, the front spread by the Zhengfu army will be torn out.


    After seeing them for a long time, Irene said in a daze, "but it seems that the 72nd brigade can''t be the main attack direction."


    The 13th sighed: "well, in fact, I don''t know anything about war. You all know, so just now I was talking nonsense. I''m just familiar with the name of brigade 72, so I just pointed to where. Please don''t let me analyze."


    After watching the 13th for a long time, Gao Yang finally said discouraged: "forget it, our ability is not enough to master the war in the whole Donetsk region. We''d better come here from the standpoint of the angel mercenary regiment. It''s almost the strength of the two regiments. We should be able to handle it."


    When they found that they lacked their own ability, they reduced the scope of deduction and tried to play the role of the angel mercenary regiment on the map. According to the distribution of troops and the deployment of enemy and our forces, they inferred what might happen on the territory controlled by the angel mercenary regiment, and how to deal with and command if a battle occurred.


    When Gao Yang was still immersed in the military chess deduction, a man suddenly shouted, "gentlemen, you can have dinner."


    The people who were playing the role of commander and staff dispersed and swarmed out.


    Gao Yang ran to the restaurant as fast as he could and grabbed his chopsticks, but when he saw what Jerry pushed out, he scolded and said loudly, "who has a knife and fork! Who has a knife and fork for me!"


    Jerry wore a white chef''s hat and a white apron. After stopping the cart, he picked up a chef''s knife and a big fork and said loudly, "gentlemen, French Roast Beef with black pepper, with vanilla baked potatoes."


    The roast beef is big. After shouting, Jerry began to cut the beef into pieces. Irene stretched the plate forward and shouted, "gentlemen, pay attention to your quality. You should know that women first? Hi, Jerry, thank you. No, no, more slices. Oh, man, this is not a restaurant. Spread my plate with roast meat, okay?"


    Dozens of catties of beef were roasted at one time. Don''t worry about not enough to eat. After Irene filled his plate, she didn''t have time to cut the meat into small pieces. She put a piece directly in her mouth and said in surprise: "Wow! Delicious! Guys, it''s wonderful!"


    Because the beef is very large, it is slightly burnt outside, but it is still red inside. There is even a little blood in the center. Barbecue can not be measured by the standard of steak, but now Gaoyang doesn''t mention almost five mature beef, even if it is three mature or even slightly over fire.


    After eating a piece of barbecue, Gao Yang took a long breath. It''s delicious. It''s really delicious.


    Gao Yang pointed to Jerry who was still cutting meat with a fork in his hand and said loudly, "Hi! Jerry, Jerry! Welcome to Satan!"


    Frye''s mouth was bulging. He said vaguely, "thank you, boss."


    "Why thank me?"


    "Thank you for finding a good cook. I feel so happy now. Really, it feels great."


    Groliov put a potato in his mouth and whispered to Li JinFang: "I think whether Jerry will fight or not, he must stay. What do you think?"


    Li JinFang didn''t lift his head. He didn''t care to talk. He just muttered, "Oh, oh, oh, that''s right."


    Yak and No. 13 didn''t feel much about the food, and Gao Yang was actually OK, but the wounded who had been fed for several months and had a nutritious meal for several months were different. Tommy was eating barbecue and his tears were almost left. He shouted, "this is what people eat, this is people''s life, guys!"


    Cui Bo lowered his head and ate fiercely. He said loudly, "rabbit! Didn''t you invite that girl to dinner, where are the people!"


    Cui Bo didn''t lift his head and said, "if you call, people won''t come. Whatever she wants. I can''t care about it at the moment."


    It has to be said that Jerry really deserves the title of chef. The things he makes just taste different. Don''t care if he can, but the cook soldier. Gao Yang has to keep him with his cooking skills. After all, Satan doesn''t spend every day on the battlefield. Strictly speaking, they stay at home most of the time, So it''s not unbearable that you can''t cook on the battlefield.


    Finally, a group of people were full. At this time, Jerry finally said loudly, "boss, what should I do now? According to common sense, should I test my skills?"


    Gao Yang was a little flustered. He was too lazy to move, so he shouted, "take a break, and then take you to the shooting range to shoot and see your combat skills."


    After that, Gao Yang said to yak, "we don''t have time for military chess rehearsals in the afternoon. It''s inappropriate to hang the battle map. You can put it away later. After all, it''s an important military secret."


    Treble shouted, "I''m not going. I''ll find Lilia later."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said disapprovingly, "go, go and take it as soon as possible. If you can''t come back and tell me, brothers, help you."

 Chapter 1869

    Doris company has a very simple training ground, which is similar to the 400 meter obstacle, but it is much simpler.


    "Although it''s a little crude here, you can see your strength. Now tell me, what have you learned during this period?"


    "Eat, cook, stand guard and train."


    Gao Yang looked at them, and then Irene said with a smile, "remove the first three items. What are your training contents?"


    Jerry shrugged his shoulders and shouted: "Er, when I get up at four in the morning, I first fold the quilt, fold the quilt for two hours, and then clean up. After that, I will make breakfast and eat breakfast myself. Next, in the morning, we will carry out pace training, such as running, marching, stepping, lying down, standing up, shoulder standing, etc. to learn these. After the pace training in the morning, there will be special skill training in the afternoon, that is, cooking, which I need We should learn to dig all kinds of field stoves, such as rain proof stoves, smoke-free stoves, large stoves and small stoves, dig stoves in the soil and pile stoves with stones, and then learn how to quickly and conveniently cook Chinese dishes suitable for field cooking. After a day''s training, we will carry out emergency collection training at night, which is mainly these. "


    Andy said in surprise, "that''s all?"


    "Yes, that''s all."


    Irene frowned: "no physical training, shooting training, tactical action training, no these?"


    "No, not at all. In fact, I have the same doubts as you. I think as a mercenary, it seems that those steps are meaningless. What I should practice is how to fight instead of folding quilts, so I don''t understand or even angry, but I can''t do it. Liang Dong is an instructor. I can only do it. After several ineffective struggles, I can only choose Do it. "


    Li JinFang and Gao Yang looked at each other, and then Li JinFang said happily, "these are the ones taught by the Chinese recruits company."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, this beam building is good. You know what we need."


    Gao Yang is very satisfied with the content taught by Liang Dong, because Jerry is a kind of person who loves to show naturally and is especially lack of control, so Liang Dong didn''t do anything else, just to establish discipline for Jerry first.


    It can be said that Liang Dong didn''t teach anything else during this period, just let Jerry learn how to obey orders.


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said loudly to Jerry, "well, now show me what you have learned, toad."


    Li JinFang immediately shouted, "stand at attention!"


    Jerry immediately stood at attention. His standing posture was very standard. Li JinFang immediately shouted, "turn left!"


    No problem. Jerry''s action is still very standard.


    "March!"


    Jerry shook off his arm and walked up with standard movements.


    Li JinFang nodded at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "no problem. The standard is very. I just don''t know how his quilt is folded."


    Jerry stood there and wanted to talk, but after hesitation, he finally didn''t speak. Gao Yang was very satisfied with the discipline established by Liang Dong for Jerry, so he waved to Jerry and said, "say it yourself."


    Jerry immediately said, "report to Sir! My quilt is folded very neatly now, meeting the standard, standard tofu pieces!"


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he shouted, "give him a gun and let him run obstacles."


    Jerry took a gun and carried it behind him. With Li JinFang''s order, he immediately ran on the obstacle training ground.


    When Jerry ran, Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "this guy is a master of extreme sports. His physical fitness and physical fitness must be all right. Jack said that his shooting is also good, so we need to teach him tactical movements and actual shooting. Don''t worry about the rest, Falk! What is he doing?"


    The obstacle training ground built by Doris company is relatively simple. The first obstacle is the tire array paved on the ground. Jerry''s two legs fall down quickly. After crossing the first obstacle, there is a big pit about three meters long. According to the normal action, he should run into the pit and climb up to continue to move forward, but Jerry does swish, jump over a roll behind the deep pit, and then stand up and continue to run.


    The action is natural and unrestrained and freehand, and it is still very fast. After another period of running, it is a high wooden wall. Jerry stretches his foot and pushes with both hands. After crossing the wooden wall, he brushes and flies out. The problem is that he flies over and then flies over. He somersaults in the air, falls to the ground and rolls. He immediately stands up and runs, and then passes a short wall of half a height When the wall, it flew over with a rollover.


    Gao Yang angrily said, "Falk! What is he doing!"


    Frye snapped his fingers and shouted, "no doubt, this is Parkour!"


    Irene smiled: "I have to admit that these times are really handsome."


    Gao Yang rubbed his head and just sighed. Li JinFang''s face was very ugly and said loudly, "nonsense!"


    Gao Yang raised his head and said loudly, "Jerry! Come back!"


    Jerry ran back. His physical fitness was really good. He didn''t breathe after running hundreds of meters. As a master who is good at a variety of extreme sports, his physical fitness will not be a problem.


    When Jerry returned to himself, Gao Yang said with a puzzled face, "what are you doing? Man, we want to see your ability to run over obstacles, not your Parkour performance. Although the venue is a little crude, it is also made according to the actual situation of the battlefield, so this is a very serious test, not a stage for you to perform."


    Jerry said, "but I think it''s my ability capital. I run faster. I don''t think it''s a bad thing. I just do what you can''t do in the way I''m good at. I don''t think it''s a problem."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said loudly, "well, come on, give him assault equipment."


    Satan''s men are fully armed during training, live firing and a full set of combat equipment.


    A set of equipment was soon put in front of Jerry and said loudly: "I don''t bully you, so I won''t give you marching equipment. Just bring the equipment that launched the last assault. Now put on your bulletproof jacket, put on your rifle, and give it to me again according to what you just did."


    Jerry put on a light bulletproof vest, carried a 3D assault bag, hung a magazine grenade on his chest, tied a pistol to his right leg and a knife to his left leg. Finally, he put on his helmet and hung up the walkie talkie. He was completely stupid.


    "Go and run again. Just do as you did just now. Your performance is very handsome! I''m looking forward to watching it again."


    Jerry grew up and jumped in place. After two more steps, he immediately cried and said, "I''m sorry, I''m so stupid."


    Gao Yang sighed and said loudly: "Man, I don''t object to you giving full play to your strengths. In fact, you really have a talent for sports, but you have to figure out what''s useful and what''s useless. It''s a good thing to integrate your skills into combat, but dazzle regardless of the field will kill you. Well, what you need is to learn the right way. Next, toad will teach you. You can talk to him later."

 Chapter 1870

    Nothing happened at night. Gao Yang called his parents and went to bed early.


    After resuming training, he consumed a lot of physical strength, and Gao Yang now has almost nothing to worry about, so he is still very relaxed during this period, and his sleep quality is much better.


    Every day''s training starts at 6 a.m., but when it comes to 5 a.m. this morning, Gao Yang is awakened by the phone. After he connects the phone, he listens to Nate Schumacher''s very serious language: "the war situation is unstable, you have to prepare to evacuate."


    Gao Yang suddenly came to the spirit, suddenly sat up from the bed and said in a deep voice: "what''s the matter?"


    "Slavyansk''s defense line is about to be broken through, and the casualties of the militia coalition are heavy. If the defense line is broken by the Zhengfu army, the situation will become very bad. We need to support and help stabilize slavyansk''s defense line."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said in a low voice, "how could it be like this? Doesn''t it mean that the morale of the Zhengfu army is low and the attack is very weak? Why can''t we hold it all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t know the situation yet, but several of our armed forces have reached an agreement to help each other resist the attack of the Zhengfu army. This is a big battle. Starting from the overall situation, I have to support. I will dispatch about half of my troops to the front line of slavyansk. In general, the situation is not dangerous, but it''s tense enough. I think it''s time for you to leave Ukraine."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "OK, let''s evacuate as soon as possible."


    "Today, a batch of wounded will be sent to you. We have received some wounded and soldiers who have been rotated from the battlefield. The good days have passed. Even if there is no danger, the days in your rear will not be as easy as before. Our medical conditions are not very good, so I have to allocate most of my resources to our soldiers. Therefore, you''d better hurry up Be ready to leave. "


    "I understand, it''s no longer suitable for us to recover from injury," he said in a low voice


    Knight Schumacher smiled and whispered, "my wish that has been waiting for many years will soon become a reality. I want to start a real war, not a mercenary battle, but a real large-scale war. Man, I''m sorry you''re not here. Besides, what''s the result of your military chess deduction? I''d like to hear your conclusion."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "well, I''m glad you''re interested in listening to our inference. Er, according to the information you gave, we think the main attack direction of the Zhengfu army is on the front line of slavyansk, which has been proved to be true. However, some of us think that the real main attack direction of the Zhengfu army is this side, donesk side, that is, your territory."


    "Oh, based on what?"


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "I guess, but I think it''s better to say it."


    "Guess... Well, you have to tidy up and get ready for evacuation. Then go quickly. Bye."


    Gao Yang Hung up and began to wonder where to move.


    The gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall. Since Donetsk is not suitable to hide and recover from his injury, it''s natural to leave quickly.


    In fact, during this period, Gao Yang and his team are also prepared. Once they need to evacuate, they will send the wounded to a place with good medical conditions in Europe for rehabilitation, and there are more members who have recovered. They can go to the United States to rest for a period of time. People can''t always stretch a string and wait to relax, and then go to Africa to find a place for adaptability training, As long as yalebin and his colleagues have opened up a situation in Yemen and feel that Satan can enter Yemen, they will directly kill all of them into Yemen.


    Of course, the evacuation work is not a word now. First of all, they still have a few wounded. It''s easy to say anything else, but the wounded must be taken care of.


    Gao Yang picked up the phone and dialed little Downey. When little Downey got through, he immediately said, "it''s time to leave. Let our plane pick up people, send the wounded to Germany for recovery, and then we''ll go back to the United States."


    "OK, where to pick up people, Kiev or Donetsk?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "Donetsk, no matter who owns the Donetsk airport, we can land. Now the road in Ukraine is not peaceful. It''s too troublesome to walk with the wounded. It''s better to leave directly by plane."


    Except for the wounded and weapons, Donetsk''s civil aviation flight has stopped. When they go to Kiev to take a civil aviation flight, Gao Yang can''t bring all their weapons and equipment. Since they have to use a private plane to pick them up, it''s better to land at Donetsk airport. Anyway, the airport can be used no matter who owns it.


    It is impossible for private aircraft to come all the time. It takes at least one day to go from the United States to Europe and then transfer to Ukraine, and the Donetsk airport has not been well coordinated.


    Since we are going to withdraw, the training will naturally have to stop. After dawn, Gao Yang summoned the people to say the news of evacuation. After everyone was ready, they began to pack up their things, and he coordinated all aspects to arrange for the plane to land at Donetsk airport.


    In the morning, a large number of wounded and a small number of troops who withdrew from the front entered haltsisk, because this is the first stop close to Donetsk but belonging to the rear security zone. After a short rest here, you can enter the battle at any time, or it is convenient to withdraw if the situation is bad.


    Gaoyang also accepted many wounded soldiers in their place. In fact, Knight made great efforts to win it. His calculation is that after these wounded soldiers who do not have a clear attribution recover, they can join his team. Because Satan''s wounded have recovered here during this period, and the medical conditions are better than other places, so some wounded soldiers have been sent here.


    After accepting the wounded, there was chaos everywhere. After a big war, there were not enough doctors, so even Andy Ho and Albert began to help treat the wounded.


    Gao Yang has finished what he should do. The next thing is to wait for the news. As long as the plane can take off and land at Donetsk airport, they just need to wait for the plane to evacuate. But if Donetsk airport can''t take off and land, they have to take a bus to other airports, such as Lugansk or Kiev airport.


    After a busy morning, Satan had packed all the things he needed to take away. When it was time for lunch, the hungry people didn''t eat Jerry''s small stove. Because he cooked too slowly, we still had to eat in an emergency.


    Walking through many light wounded and tired soldiers, they raised their eyebrows, because there were too many wounded, and the uninjured soldiers were tired. Many people couldn''t wait to arrange a place for them to rest and lay down on the ground.


    After walking for a while, he raised his eyebrows and whispered to the people around him, "it seems that the war on the front line is very fierce. Why are there so many wounded."


    At this time, Li JinFang stopped. After staring at a limping soldier for a while, he suddenly shouted, "Peter! That Peter in Syria! Yes, that''s him!"

 Chapter 1871

    Peter was born in the wrong era. He was one of the few fighting masters in the world, but he was hit in his legs by a machine gun bullet in the battle in Syria, ending his life.


    Peter has made great contributions to Gao Yang''s fighting achievements today. Yes, Gao Yang''s fighting was taught by Li JinFang, but Peter helped him improve his fighting skills, because he, like Li JinFang, has reached the bottleneck period, because they lack a sufficiently qualified opponent to hone themselves. Sometimes, a good opponent is also very rare, so in this sense, Peter was more helpful to Li JinFang, because before meeting Peter, Li JinFang had no two decent opponents.


    Peter''s influence on Gao Yang was so great that after Gao Yang arrived in Ukraine, he subconsciously took Peter as his pseudonym.


    Gao Yang thought he would never see Peter again for many reasons. First, Peter violated the military order, then Peter''s right leg was broken, and it was directly broken from his knee, and a large piece of his left leg was missing. For a soldier and a fighter, what else can he do after breaking a leg?


    Peter''s right leg was directly broken from the knee, which is very troublesome. If it was broken below the knee and left a stump, Peter can also install a prosthetic leg and move conveniently. However, after Peter''s right leg was broken from the knee, the prosthetic limb can only be directly installed on his thigh. In this way, his right leg can''t bend.


    Peter''s left leg is missing a large piece of meat, tendons, muscles and nerves, which can''t be recovered, so even if Peter''s left leg can stay, it will never work.


    In other words, it would be nice if Peter could barely move now, but he appeared in Ukraine, at the forefront of the battle.


    "Peter!"


    Li JinFang roared. After looking back, Peter didn''t stop and continued to shuttle through the crowd. This is because there are too many people called Peter in Russia and Ukraine.


    Peter took two more steps, but he soon realized something. He suddenly stopped, then turned around and stared at Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang and Peter have a very good relationship. Whether they sympathize with each other or don''t know each other, they have a really good relationship, perhaps because they are the same kind of people.


    Peter grew up and shouted, "Li!"


    When Li JinFang came to Peter, he subconsciously looked down at Peter''s feet and said loudly, "Why are you here and why are you here?"


    Gao Yang also came to Peter. He breathed and shouted to Peter, "Oh, Peter, I really didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Peter looked down and out. His clothes were very dirty and haggard. He had a beard and a dirty beard. He carried an AK74 on his back, but there was nothing else but AK74.


    Most importantly, Peter''s prosthetic leg is very rubbish. From the shape of the trouser leg, it is the simplest kind of prosthetic leg with one stick and one foot.


    Peter held five lunch boxes in both hands. He opened his arms. After a bitter smile, he whispered, "I don''t know why I came here. There is an order to let us withdraw here."


    Li JinFang said impatiently, "what''s the matter with you? Why did you come out to fight again? Also, I left you a phone, but why didn''t you ever call me!"


    Peter smiled again and whispered, "you''re so busy, it''s okay for me to call you."


    Frye said timidly, "Hi, Peter, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''m really glad to see you."


    Groliov said solemnly, "Hello, brother."


    Irene looked sad, but she quickly piled up a smile. It looked a little fake. Then she waved and said, "Hi, Peter."


    Peter nodded, smiled at Satan''s crowd and said, "Hello, guys, I''m glad to see you."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say, but at this time, a young man sitting on the ground shouted from Lao Yuanda: "lame, what are you doing? Hurry up."


    Peter turned back and shouted, "coming!"


    Peter didn''t seem to feel much, but his high anger burst out at once, and Li JinFang''s face changed greatly. After looking at the young man shouting in amazement, the green tendons on his neck burst out.


    Li JinFang usually behaves very calmly, but he is actually a violent temper, otherwise he will not end up now, but he can control his temper now, but now, he obviously can''t control his temper.


    Li JinFang rubbed and ran out. It was only a few steps away from a distance of 20 or 30 meters. Then he grabbed the young man who just shouted lame and said gnashing his teeth: "didn''t your mother teach you to be polite to the disabled? You damn little bastard!"


    Li JinFang frightened the young man, and more than a dozen people lying or sitting on the ground wanted to stand up one after another.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Let him go!"


    It''s OK that others don''t speak. Li JinFang became more angry when he spoke. Then he hit his head. After a dull noise, the young man he grabbed in his hand covered his forehead and fell down.


    Li JinFang clenched his fist, green veins on his neck, and fiercely pointed at a group of humanitarians around him: "you want to die, don''t you?"


    But Peter shouted, "stop, stop! Don''t hurt them, toad!"


    Peter limped to Li JinFang. Gao Yang was very angry, but his heart was sour when he looked at Peter running, so he shouted, "toad! Don''t be impulsive. See what Peter does."


    Li JinFang was surrounded, but he seemed to be the dominant party. He was vicious and slowly glanced at the group of soldiers surrounded him, like a lion who chose people to eat.


    "Stop! Don''t be impulsive, toad. You misunderstood. I asked them to call me lame. They always call me so, and I asked them to call me so. They didn''t offend me. Calm down, brother. Calm down, everyone. It''s a misunderstanding."


    Gao Yang didn''t know if it was true, but when the young man called Peter lame, his tone was very impatient and frivolous. Obviously, they lacked respect for Peter.


    Peter threw down the kettle in his hand and stretched out his hand to pull more than ten people around Li JinFang: "sit down, it''s okay. It''s a misunderstanding!"


    A group of people were frightened by Li JinFang''s momentum. The most important thing is that after Gao Yang led a group of murderous people to come quickly, all wise people know what to do.


    However, as the people sitting around stood up one after another and took down the loaded rifles intentionally or unintentionally, the situation began to go further out of control, even though Peter was shouting to calm both sides. Therefore, this once again confirmed Peter''s lack of respect among these people.


    However, a scuffle should not happen, because a group of people surrounded by Li JinFang in front have no courage to start under Li JinFang''s fierce gaze, and as long as there is no fighting in front, the conflict should not happen.

 Chapter 1872

    Gao Yang is not afraid of the result of fighting. It''s good if he doesn''t take the initiative to find trouble, so he''s certainly not afraid of others. Although he''s in a strange team, this is the territory of angels. The army stationed here is to protect them.


    "Everybody sit down, toad, calm down, Peter, let''s go."


    After Gao Yang finished with a serious face, after those who stood up one after another looked at each other, someone began to wave to let the people around sit down, while Peter sighed and said with a bitter smile to Gao Yang: "OK, let''s go and have a chat in a quiet place."


    Li JinFang''s remaining anger didn''t disappear. He fiercely shouted to the people around him: "you should show some respect to him, and you don''t realize what you''ve done wrong, a bunch of fools!"


    Peter patted Li JinFang, sighed and walked in front.


    Li JinFang said angrily after a long breath: "Peter, why are you here? And you have to endure being yelled around. You are a proud man. How can you stand these?"


    Peter sighed, smiled bitterly, and whispered, "nothing, just can''t stay at home, so I came to Ukraine."


    Peter is lame. Except that his right leg is a thigh prosthesis that has lost more functions, his left leg obviously has great problems. It seems that the right leg of the prosthesis is the stressed leg, so his action is very difficult.


    "You see my situation. When I first returned home, I couldn''t stand the loss of my legs, so I wanted to commit suicide many times. Later, Ukraine fought. I think as a Russian, I have the obligation to go to the battlefield. Of course, I actually want to die on the battlefield, because I don''t want to live like this until I die of old age."


    Peter is quite calm. He seems to have accepted the reality, but he doesn''t know how much of his calm is true.


    "I came to Ukraine, but no armed man wanted me, and no one was willing to take a drag. Although I never thought I would be a drag, I walked a lot in Ukraine. The commander who pulled up the armed man was a veteran. I talked to him, and then he agreed to let me stay. Although I couldn''t go to the battlefield, I could do some auxiliary work, such as helping the kitchen Some chores, taking care of the wounded and so on. "


    Frye said angrily, "how can they do this to you!"


    Peter said with a smile: "in fact, it''s good for me to come out and do something. No matter what I do, it''s better than staying at home. In that case, I may have committed suicide now."


    Gao Yang suddenly said, "do you think you can''t go to the battlefield again?"


    After a short pause, Peter shook his head and said, "no, I think I''m not as good as before, but I''m not disabled. At least I can shoot, right? It''s just that everyone has his own post and responsibility, and I just want to do my own duty."


    Li JinFang immediately looked at Gao Yang and stopped talking. He said loudly, "Peter, I want to know whether you want to be loyal to your country and give play to your last strength, or... You just don''t want to rot at home?"


    After thinking for a moment, Peter looked up and smiled, "both, but my country doesn''t need me anymore. What''s the value of a disabled man without two legs? Well, my left leg has lost most of its functions, so I think I lost two legs."


    Gao Yang looked back at Satan''s crowd, and then he said, "then there''s nothing to say. Come with us."


    Peter looked at Gao Yang and Li JinFang. After looking at a crowd nodding at him, he thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "ram, I''m actually doing well now. You don''t have to pity me."


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "pity you? Man, you''re wrong. I''m a mercenary. Mercenaries don''t have extra compassion. If you''re really useless, I won''t want you. Maybe I''ll give you a sum of money, but I won''t invite you. You know who I am. As the head of Satan''s mercenary corps, you should trust my eyesight."


    After that, Gao Yang waved to James and said, "come on, man, Peter, he''s new. You don''t recognize him. Let me introduce you to James. His left hand has lost most of its functions, but he''s my best Raider and the best in the world. Our amphibious warfare depends on him."


    James wiped up the sleeve of his left arm, showed Peter the scar on his arm, stretched out his right hand, smiled when shaking hands with Peter and said, "Hello, man, I''ve heard of you and salute you!"


    Gao Yang pointed to yak and said with a smile, "you know yak. He is blind in his left eye."


    Yak said angrily, "nonsense, I still have vision in my left eye, although it is almost equal to none."


    Gao Yang looked and said loudly, "the rabbit is not here. He went to pick up girls. You know him. What I want to say is that you know other high myopia. Do you work as a sniper?"


    Peter nodded: "yes, the sight will correct visual defects. It''s the same to use the sight with or without glasses, but myopia will be affected when there is no sight."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said: "Well, you really know the short-sighted sniper, but you don''t know that the rabbit never received any professional training before becoming a mercenary. Oh, and the little fly. I brought him out of the slum. He used to be a little fart who doesn''t know anything. Now? You know he''s my best bomber and my best bazooka shooter."


    After that, Gao Yang spread his hand and said in a loud voice, "we are the best mercenary group in the world and the strongest special force in the world. You should believe my vision. You are disabled now, but you don''t give up. Man, I trust you and I know your strength, so I don''t pity you. I''m just sincerely inviting you to join."


    Peter looked at Gao Yang, smiled and said loudly, "I never thought I was a waste, RAM. I just lacked a chance to prove myself."


    Gao Yang immediately said: "Well, since you''re just looking for some excitement, join Satan. You''ll get a huge salary, and you may die at any time, because we''re war animals. After you join, you have to do the same thing as us. You won''t get any preferential treatment. And if I think you can''t, I''ll let you go, but you can still try. I''m very optimistic about you ¡£¡±


    Peter looked at Li JinFang. Li JinFang said nervously, "Peter!"


    Peter nodded and looked at Gao Yang again. Then he took a deep breath and said loudly, "thank you."

 Chapter 1873

    Is Gao Yang poor Peter? There is no doubt that there must be some compassion, but what he said to Peter is true, that is, he doesn''t think Peter is disabled.


    Even if Peter can''t move at all, can you help him train recruits in a wheelchair?


    Most importantly, Gao Yang really doesn''t want to see Peter sink like this, so in the final analysis, he still feels pity for Peter, but Gao Yang will never express this emotion. He wants to give Peter a chance and let Peter retain his dignity.


    "Why thank me? You don''t have to thank me at all. It''s a two-way choice. I think you''re very suitable for Satan, so I invited you. It has nothing to do with friendship."


    Peter smiled: "It''s been a long time since I came back from Syria. Whether my former comrades in arms or my former officers, some of them deplore my experience and sympathize with my situation, but none of them think I can go to the battlefield. I don''t know whether you are out of pity for me, but I''m really glad to receive your invitation. I''ll prove that I''m really not useless. Oh, forget to say Most importantly, I join. "


    Peter has a clear mind, but he knows what''s going on. Just give him a chance to prove that he is worthy of Gao Yang''s kindness in the future. If he refuses Gao Yang''s invitation for this, it''s not self-esteem, but stupidity.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "as we walked, Peter, where did you come from?"


    Peter sighed: "kramatolsk, where have we been playing for two days? The war is quite fierce and the casualties are also great. We withdrew at more than two o''clock last night."


    "Is it a defeat or a change of defense?" he said in a low voice


    Peter lowered his voice and said, "nominally, it''s a change of defense, but no one will go up after we withdraw, but fortunately, someone has established a defense behind us, that is to say, kramatolsk''s defense has been retreating. I think it''s time to have an street fight today."


    Groliov frowned and said, "it''s so serious. Doesn''t it mean that the sergeant of Zhengfu is depressed and vulnerable?"


    Peter said with a wry smile, "if that''s the case, it won''t be the result now. Yes, the morale of the Zhengfu army is really not high, but they have all-round advantages. Even if the morale is low, it must not be able to fight."


    After that, Peter looked worried and whispered, "if the current situation continues, the defense line will be completely defeated sooner or later. The attack of the Zhengfu army is too fierce."


    "What''s your casualty rate?" he whispered


    "Twenty percent of the war damage is extremely high for a militia force."


    Gao Yang nodded and said unexpectedly: "in that case, the morale of the militia is really high. The casualty rate is 20%, let alone the militia. Even the regular army, most of them can''t bear such a high casualty rate."


    Peter said with a bitter smile: "they can''t retreat. Behind them is their home. They can''t retreat, but now the militia seems to be abandoning the front between kramatolsk and slavyansk, otherwise we won''t withdraw here all the time."


    Gao Yang was surprised and whispered, "do you want to give up?"


    Peter pointed to the soldiers lying on the ground and whispered, "in a short time, they can''t re-enter the battlefield. Unless there are new reinforcements, everything is over. In order to have the strength to fight back in the future, many militia organizations are beginning to preserve their living strength."


    Knight has gone to support, that is to go to the defense line that Peter has just retreated. After shaking his head, he whispered, "it seems that the war situation is not good, but it has nothing to do with us. If everything goes well, we can leave tomorrow night."


    Peter was surprised and whispered, "are you leaving?"


    "Yes, the plane has been sent to pick us up. If everything goes well, the plane can arrive in Ukraine tomorrow. For the sake of safety, the plane will pick us up and leave at night. Of course, this is the result of everything. If Donetsk airport is dangerous, we may transfer to another Airport."


    After a brief explanation to Peter, Gao Yang looked at Peter and said, "why, don''t you want to go?"


    Peter hesitated for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "just go. It''s no use staying. Frankly, I can''t play any role in this frontal battlefield. Besides, no one will use me. However, I have to tell the commander before I leave. I can''t leave without saying hello."


    "Yes," he said in a low voice


    Peter looked around and said to him, "where are we going?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "go to see Andy ho. You know him. In addition, we have more medical guards now. You can see them later."


    Peter nodded, and then he hesitated, "well, I noticed that you are a few less people..."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, they are healing. Rabbits, big birds, skunks and postmen. He calls pigeons now. They are all healing. We just had a world war recently. Fortunately, no one died, but almost everyone was injured."


    Peter breathed and whispered, "just don''t die."


    Albert and Andy ho both help treat the wounded in the temporary field hospital. When they arrive at the field hospital full of wounded soldiers, they shout loudly: "panda, fat cat, come here when you are free."


    Andy ho turned his head and looked at Peter in surprise. Then he said two words to his assistant and ran over quickly.


    Peter said strangely, "panda?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile, "he has changed his nickname, panda. Everyone loves it."


    Andy ho took off his bloody gloves, gave Peter a warm hug and shouted, "man, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    After waiting for the two to say hello, Gao Yang smiled and said, "panda, show Peter his legs. Do you have any better prosthetics?"


    Andy ho lifted up Peter''s right leg and looked at it, frowned and said, "this is the most primitive and lowest prosthetic limb, that is, a steel pipe and a foot can''t be bent. Why do you use such a rubbish prosthetic limb?"


    Peter spread his hand and said, "I didn''t pay much attention to this. The doctor gave it to me, so I use it now."


    Andy ho waved his hand and shouted, "change! You have a better choice!"


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said with a smile, "I knew it was so. Let''s talk about what kind of prosthesis Peter should change?"


    Andy he rubbed his chin and said loudly, "I''m not very familiar with this, but as a military doctor, I naturally deal with prosthetics. It''s normal for soldiers to lack arms and legs. According to my understanding, there are many kinds of prosthetics that have good effects, at least countless times stronger than this original color."

 Chapter 1874

    When he decided to join Satan, Peter immediately went to the commander of his team. The militia was loose and free to come and go. Peter said to go without any obstacles.


    There was nothing to do in the afternoon. The things to be packed had been packed and the preparations to be made had been completed, so after lunch, Gao Yang just had a casual chat with Peter.


    In the evening, everything was calm. Although the situation along the slavyansk front was tense, it was still more than 200 kilometers away from Donetsk and had less impact on halzisk.


    But in the evening, Gao Yang was awakened by the rumble of artillery.


    The gunfire was not very loud, but the dull gunfire was heard very clearly and continuously.


    Gao Yang suddenly sat up from the bed. After listening for a moment, he immediately got out of bed and began to wear boots.


    While he was still wearing his boots, his door was knocked hurriedly.


    "Come in!"


    Groliov pushed the door in and said loudly, "Donetsk! Donetsk is shooting!"


    Gao Yang nodded, put on his boots and said loudly, "the artillery is too close! The front line of the 72nd brigade should be on the west line of Donetsk City, and the artillery is too dense!"


    After that, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "assemble urgently!"


    Groliov came up to Gao Yang and said loudly and eagerly, "no matter what happens, we must withdraw! We can''t wait here."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "is it necessary to withdraw immediately?"


    Groliov said with a serious face: "it''s very necessary. After the war, we can''t withdraw if we want to. Just like in Chechnya, it''s all right if people with bad conditions evacuate early. After being besieged, we can''t go if we want to!"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was three o''clock in the morning. He immediately said, "OK! We don''t need to stay here. Evacuate immediately!"


    If you evacuate immediately, it is nothing more than to make the wounded suffer some bumps, but if you stay, you will encounter unnecessary danger. Under the balance, it is better to evacuate immediately.


    Gao Yang grabbed his phone, rushed out of the door and shouted to the stunned people: "let''s evacuate immediately. Don''t wait! Go east or south. I''ll check the safety route and see the road safety over there. We''ll go over there! Go and take Taylor and Jesse Lee! Evacuate immediately!"


    The situation was tense, but not dangerous. Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang before he could make a call.


    "Nate! What''s the matter!"


    "Evacuate immediately! The enemy has broken through the Donetsk line and encircled the two wings. Go quickly while your retreat has not been cut off!"


    Knight''s voice was very calm, but Gao Yang had a faint premonition, because knight was too calm, and he would do so only when the situation was particularly critical.


    "What''s the situation? The Donetsk line has been broken through?"


    Knight breathed and whispered, "your joke deduction has become a reality. The 72nd brigade launched an attack on Donetsk City, and the defense line was broken through in an instant. The enemy''s combat effectiveness is very strong. In addition, Donetsk airport has been occupied. Don''t want to leave Donetsk airport."


    "Why did the airport fall so fast?" he said in a low voice


    "There are not many people guarding the airport. You should know that there has been no large-scale war in Donetsk city before. There are many residual forces of the Zhengfu army in the city, and the attack of the 72nd brigade is led by special combat. They sent troops to land and occupy the airport by helicopter, and a large number of airborne troops launched attacks from behind the defense line of Donetsk City, with the cooperation of the enemy''s armored forces , broke through our defense line in one fell swoop. "


    Gao Yang pinched his head with his hand and said in a loud voice, "Falk! How could this happen."


    Knight said calmly: "the militia side is too optimistic about the situation. Although some victories have been achieved in the early stage, the Zhengfu army has too many heavy weapons. When the Zhengfu army launches an all-round attack, the militia side cannot resist as easily as before. In addition, Donetsk side is the main attack direction."


    Gao Yangji said helplessly, "where are you? You went to support slavyansk, so where are you now?"


    "Slavyansk can''t hold it anymore. We''re evacuating. We''re going back to Donetsk. Anyway, Donetsk can''t be lost!"


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "I''m sorry, we can''t help you. We''ll evacuate immediately. If you need any weapons, tell me, I''ll find a way to deliver them to you. You don''t have to worry about the money. I have some here."


    "Thanks, but this is what happened after the battle turned into a stalemate. Now I''ll drive the enemy out first. You withdraw quickly. I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave if you delay again!"


    "Yes, we are already withdrawing. Do you know if that route is still safe? Should we go south or east?"


    "I''m sorry for the disruption. I don''t know where it''s safe, but I suggest you go east. I don''t have time to talk to you again. Now I have to command my army."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I see. Good luck. I wish the flag win. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "can you go?"


    Groliov whispered in the walkie talkie, "everything is ready. The wounded have got on the bus. It''s time to go."


    Gao Yang picked up his prepared backpack and a big bag. When he hurried out, he shouted, "let''s go."


    When Gao Yang left the house, threw his bag into the car and watched Satan''s people get on the bus, Cui Bo came to him with a face on crutches, and then said with a frightened face: "brother Yang, Lilia, what about Lilia?"


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "sorry, rabbit, get in the car."


    After taking two breaths, Cui Bo whispered, "why don''t you go first? I''ll find Lilia and take her with me. Just leave me a car."


    Gao Yang''s heart softened and whispered, "ci''ao, I''ve only known NIMA for two days! Forget it, get in the car and I''ll find it with you!"


    Cui Bo looked desperate. He looked at the direction of Lilia''s camp. He was very helpless, very... Heartache, so he didn''t hear what Gao Yang was saying.


    Gao Yang grabbed Cui Bo''s neck and said angrily, "silly. Bi, you! Get in the car and hurry to find Lilia! I said to be with you!"


    Pushing Cui Bo into the car, Gao Yang followed him and got into the car. He said loudly, "now let''s go. Rabbit and I will find Lilia for ten minutes at most. We''ll catch up with you soon!"


    However, Gao Yang had just finished speaking. Before waiting for others to express their opposition or to wait for them to go together, a gun rang very close to them, and then there was the continuous firing of machine guns and tank guns.


    Gao Yang immediately looked silly, and then he said in a daze on the walkie talkie: "don''t withdraw now. Fortunately, we haven''t left yet. The retreat has been cut off. Falk, how fast!"

 Chapter 1875

    Ten minutes have passed from answering the phone to taking the wounded and evacuating. It can be said that we will leave immediately after the preparation is completed. However, in such a short time, the retreat has already started.


    Ten minutes is certainly not enough for the Zhengfu army to arrive at haltsisk from Donetsk. Even if it is calculated according to the nearest distance, it must be more than 40 kilometers, so there is only one possibility, that is, the battle launched by the Zhengfu army after cutting off the road of haltsisk.


    Too late to be stunned, Li JinFang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "do you want to investigate first!"


    "Stop!"


    After giving the order in the walkie talkie, he shouted loudly, "don''t go to investigate. The voice came from our South. There is the intersection of the highway. The Zhengfu army is definitely trying to cut off the highway. There is no other possibility. No matter who finally controls the highway, the fight must be fierce now. We can''t go over it."


    Groliov said helplessly, "yes, it''s the most intense time of the war. We must not go to the focus area of the competition between the two sides. Wait."


    Gao Yang opened the door, got out of the car and looked up into the sky. Now the sound of guns and guns has become one, but some voices can still be distinguished from the noisy noise.


    After listening for a moment, he shouted loudly, "the sound of 30mm mechanism gun and tank gun, but I don''t know who the tank is."


    Irene pointed to the sky and shouted, "plane! Helicopter!"


    Gao Yang took a look, waved his hand and said, "the Zhengfu army dispatched airborne troops, and the armed helicopters should also be theirs. The militia doesn''t have armed helicopters. Hurry up. Let''s go into the basement and wait until the battle is over."


    Groliov shouted, "are you ready to fight?"


    Gao Yang thought and said loudly: "Get ready for battle, guys, use the equipment you got from the butter knife. Now it''s time. We''ll see the results. I''ll contact Kiev. Even if the Zhengfu army wins in the end, we shouldn''t be attacked, but we have to wait until the battle is over. It''s all disrupted now. Even if we contact Kiev, it''s useless, so we''re now The most important thing is not to be hurt by mistake. "


    Taking Gao Yang''s current network in Ukraine as an example, he can make a phone call directly to the top commander of Ukraine. As long as bologneshenko makes a phone call to the front-line forces, he can protect the safety of Satan. Therefore, Gao Yang is not worried about being attacked by the government forces. He is worried about the shells without eyes.


    It''s all a pot of porridge. No matter who you are, how much energy and deep background, all the shells fall and explode into slag.


    The people who just got on the bus began to move the wounded into the basement at a faster speed. Since they couldn''t go, they had to find a safe place to hide.


    Others were busy moving the wounded and equipment into the basement, but Gao Yang stood outside and watched the tracer bullets that crossed the sky from time to time in the southern night sky.


    It''s none of Gao Yang''s business to fight here, but it''s really the life and death line of the angel mercenary regiment.


    Originally, there was a confrontation between the Zhengfu army and the militia. The militia occupied the city of Donetsk, and the main troops were arranged in the suburbs. The angel mercenary regiment controlled the territory of the east city of Donetsk, while the Zhengfu army gathered in the area about 30 kilometers west of the city of Donetsk. Small groups of troops from both sides were active in the middle area, but large-scale fighting had not started.


    Now, in less than a night, the Zhengfu military has broken through the militia''s defense line. Instead of entering the city, the steel torrent has penetrated rapidly and deeply from the north and south sides of Donetsk, and even reached harzisk, 40 kilometers east of Donetsk.


    The idea of the government forces is obvious. They want to surround Donetsk.


    The geographical location of haltsk behind Donetsk is very important. If the government army takes haltsk, the only same road from Donetsk to eastern Ukraine will be cut off, and the same road from Donetsk to the North must pass through two strategic places, namely kramatolsk and slavyansk, which are estimated to be closed soon The government army took it.


    As for dokuchaev in the south of Donetsk, it was under the control of the Zhengfu army.


    In other words, now that the Zhengfu army has broken through Donetsk''s front line and fought from the north and south sides, it shows that Donetsk has been surrounded on three sides. When halzisk is won by the Zhengfu army, Donetsk will be completely surrounded.


    Really, thanks to the military chess deduction in these two days, Gao Yang only needs to live in his mind to know that it is difficult for the militia, especially for knight.


    For modern warfare, as long as the main traffic artery is cut off, it''s not a big deal. Now it''s not a battle between soldiers with big knives. It''s a battle between firepower and firepower. After the road is cut off, tanks and armored vehicles can leave the road and pass through the field, but supplies can''t leave the road and can be sent in large quantities.


    If the militia''s traffic line is cut off, it will lose supplies from the East and even from Russia, at least a large part. For a small team like Satan, the traffic line is cut off without any impact, but for a large-scale regular army, the traffic line is the lifeline.


    For example, the Zhengfu army has 1000 tanks and the militia has 1000 tanks. Both sides consume 10000 shells every day. Now, let''s not count the battle damage of tanks, but only say that for the supply of shells, the Zhengfu army can get 10000 shells after consuming 10000 shells every day. After the militia is cut off from the traffic line, it can only replenish 1000 shells through all channels, If this kind of war continues, it will be obvious who wins and who loses.


    Dongwu had been fighting for a long time, and the militia did not lose momentum at the initial stage. However, when the Zhengfu army made up its mind, completed the war preparations, and really began to dispatch troops and heavy weapons to fight vigorously, the shortcomings and shortcomings of the militia were immediately exposed.


    The strength is still a little poor. The militia may not lose in number, but the power comparison of heavy weapons such as aircraft, tanks, artillery and missiles is too poor.


    When Gao Yang was worried about Nate, Cui Bo stood in front of him and whispered, "brother Yang, I..."


    Gao Yang woke up from his meditation, and then he said to Cui Bo, "give your gun to others. I''ll go to Lilia with you. Remember, if she won''t leave with you, she''ll faint and take it away."

 Chapter 1876

    Cui Bo didn''t seem so confident. Seeing that his relationship with Lilia hadn''t been too close, he said bitterly, "can her brother promise?"


    He breathed loudly and said: "in this situation, the gun can''t hit the recruits'' eggs. He''s still a little girl. Why stay? Die? As long as her brother is not a fool and doesn''t want Lilia to die, he will happily let you take Lilia out of here. Move. Let''s hurry up."


    At this time, there was no room to stop and discuss slowly. Cui Bo ran with Gao Yang, but he was not slow. Then he shouted, "just do it. If you can''t do it, rob people, but I can''t move my hand."


    Gao Yang was too lazy to answer Cui Bo''s question. He shouted directly in the walkie talkie: "toad, Irene, go to pick up people with me and the rabbit, fast!"


    After Li JinFang and Irene ran out of the house and caught up with Gao Yang, Irene said loudly, "go pick up someone? Do you want to get Lilia, rabbit? You have to treat yourself when you go back!"


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "can I invite you for a year?"


    It is about four or five hundred meters away from the camp of Doris company. Of course, Doris company lives in scattered houses, but treble knows that Lilia is roughly in that house, so they won''t be particularly blind. They don''t even know where to find someone.


    Now the camp of Doris company was in a mess, but looking at the chaotic scene caused by the emergency assembly, they were relieved.


    It''s only when people are still assembled that they will be messy, which means that Doris company has not been transferred to the battlefield, which is good news, because it means that Lilia is still there.


    The soldiers who went out gathered in the open space. There was no formation and looked messy. There was no light. Only two cars started to illuminate the open space with lights. There were also flashlights or headlights in the soldiers'' hands. They glanced high. The soldiers gathered were forty or fifty people, and most of them were still in a hurry to get dressed, Or check your equipment.


    There were human figures everywhere, especially messy in the dim light. Gao Yang glanced into the crowd. It was impossible to quickly find Lilia from the crowd.


    After taking a breath, he shouted loudly: "look separately, Irene toad, you two look here. Shout loudly, rabbit, go with me to Lilia''s dormitory area. Whoever finds it first will say it!"


    When the war is coming, there seems to be a pleasant smell in the air, and everyone in it will be nervous involuntarily.


    "I don''t know which house she lives in, but she must be here."


    After Cui Bo finished hurriedly, Gao Yang grabbed a man who hurried past him and said loudly, "do you know Lilia?"


    The man held several bazookas in his arms and was pulled high. His bazooka fell to the ground. He immediately bent down to pick up the bazooka. At the same time, the soldier angrily said, "I don''t know. Get away."


    The soldier ran away, looked up at Cui Bo and said angrily, "Ziao! You''re stupid! Take the night vision! Shout hard!"


    Gao Yang took out the night vision instrument and put it on his head. Cui Bo was depressed and said, "I didn''t take it!"


    "Lilia! Where are you, Lilia, Lilia!"


    Cui Bo shouted at the top of his voice. When he searched for any possible figure back and forth with the night vision, he said in fear: "no, this is where the recruits live. It''s reasonable that the recruits can''t gather so quickly, but why is there no one."


    Recruits are usually not sent to the front line, but the training volume of recruits is certainly larger than that of veterans. Doris company has been training recruits, including some female soldiers of Lilia, and the training is quite in place.


    Gao Yang felt that Lilia would never be sent to war, so she either didn''t come out of the hostel or had gathered in the open space, but there was no one in the recruits'' dormitory area, and there was no news from the gathering place. This made people feel a little flustered.


    After shouting a few times at his throat, Cui Bo said in panic, "what''s going on? It shouldn''t be like this."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said loudly, "don''t worry, then look for it."


    Just then, Gao Yang found two more figures. Seeing that the person came out of the recruits'' dormitory area, he immediately ran towards the figure and shouted, "who knows Lilia?"


    "Where''s Lilia?"


    "Where''s Lilia?"


    After the four people quickly gathered together, the first sentence of opening their mouth was the same content, and then both sides said in unison: "it''s you!"


    "Where''s my sister?"


    "Where''s Lilia?"


    Ask questions with one voice again.


    Two people came. One was Lilia, her brother, and the other was a girl, but not Lilia.


    The girl looked frightened, her clothes were very messy, she was panting very badly, and Lilia''s brother looked worried.


    "Did you see her?" Treble said in a hurry


    "No, I''m looking for her!"


    "Aren''t you together?"


    "No! I fell into the third row the day before yesterday. I''m not in the recruit row now! Lilia is not in her dormitory. There''s no one in the female soldier dormitory!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "don''t say it here. No one will find another place!"


    At this time, the girl next to me cried, "Lilia, the recruit platoon has training tonight. I''m sick and didn''t participate in training!"


    As soon as the words came out, the three men stood frozen on the spot.


    Night training means fully armed. In this sudden state of emergency, there is no need to say what a fully armed and organized team will be used for.


    After all, this is the militia. It is not a rule that recruits will not be sent to the battlefield. In fact, according to reason, most members of the militia are recruits. Lilia''s recruits platoon is just a little newer than others.


    Lilia''s brother covered her head with both hands and gave a helpless and painful cry in his mouth. Then he put down his hand and grabbed Cui Bo with one hand. He hurriedly said, "find Lilia and take her anywhere. I can''t delay any longer. I must report immediately. Please be sure to find her and take her away, please!"


    Lilia''s brother didn''t want her sister to go to the battlefield. He knew what that meant, so he came to her, but he ran here before the army started, and it couldn''t take too long. Lilia didn''t know where she was taken now, so after hurried saying, He immediately turned and ran quickly towards the place where the troops gathered.

 Chapter 1877

    Looking at Lilia''s brother''s back, treble suddenly turned around, grabbed the girl''s arm next to him and said in a hurry, "where have they been taken?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Who took it away and who took it to training!"


    "Our platoon leader."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, turned and left. At the same time, he shouted in the walkie talkie: "toad, do you see the company commander of Doris company? Ask him where the recruit platoon is!"


    "I see! I haven''t found Lilia. Irene is still looking, but I haven''t seen any women. I''ll find the company commander!"


    After Li JinFang quickly replied, Gao Yang looked back and found that the sick girl stood trembling in place alone, so he stopped his feet and shouted, "what''s the matter with you!"


    "A bad cold!"


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "I asked you what you were going to do! Where did you come from?"


    "Dormitory, I took medicine and slept alone in the dormitory. I don''t know what to do, sir."


    Gao Yang sighed and said loudly, "I''m not your sir. Forget it, come with us! Hurry up!"


    Cui Bo slowed down and waited for a moment. After Gao Yang caught up with him, he said in fear, "what should I do? Where can I find it?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t panic. It''s useless to panic. Let''s keep looking."


    When Gao Yang came to the open space where the soldiers gathered again, he just saw Li JinFang intercept a man, who was the company commander of the Doris company.


    "I found..."


    Before Li JinFang finished speaking, he saw Gao Yang and Cui Bo appear in front of him.


    Gao Yang hurriedly said to the company commander of Doris company, "where''s the recruit platoon?"


    The company commander wanted to go, but how could he break away from Li JinFang, so he shouted, "I don''t know."


    He was angry and whispered angrily, "you are the company commander. How can you not know where your soldiers are!"


    The company commander looked very angry. He stretched out his arm and compared it to the south. Then he waved his arm and said angrily: "There are wars everywhere! My superiors ordered me to reinforce immediately. My deputy company commander, with the recruit platoon and the third platoon on duty, has rushed to the place where the battle is the most intense! Now the communication is broken, I can''t contact anyone. There are wars everywhere and it''s fierce everywhere. How can I know where they are? Can''t you see? There''s a mess everywhere! I have no right to order you, so You can either help to fight or get out of my way. I''m in a hurry to fight! "


    Li JinFang didn''t let go of the company commander''s arm. He said angrily, "I''m sorry! But please tell me where the recruits went! It''s always OK!"


    The company commander looked at it, shook his head and said, "I don''t know! They''re going through the city to the place where they need reinforcements most! The communication is interrupted. I can''t know where they are. There''s no recruit platoon. The only identity of everyone here is soldiers! Soldiers! Understand! Let me go, asshole!"


    Gao Yang didn''t say to let go, but Li JinFang didn''t let go. He held the company commander''s two arms and shouted, "the last question, what time did you leave!"


    "Twenty five minutes! Now you''ve wasted me another two minutes! Damn it, will you let go!"


    Gao Yang waved helplessly. Li JinFang let go of the company commander. The company commander had no time to find their trouble. While running forward, he shouted, "take all our heavy weapons and bring more ammunition."


    The Doris company has two recoilless guns. Someone is hastily carrying shells to the car. The rest of the company will go to the battlefield in an organic form. Therefore, although the personnel are assembled, they can''t start immediately, but it seems that they can leave soon.


    Li JinFang said impatiently, "what a bullshit command! How can it be so chaotic!"


    Gao Yang sighed: "it''s good, it''s good. The militia is armed and most of them are recruits. It''s good that they can still gather people to fight."


    Cui Bo said, "what can I do? What can I do, brother Yang?"


    Irene hurried over and said with a dignified face, "no, someone said that the recruit platoon has gone to the battlefield."


    Gao Yang rubbed his forehead and looked at the night sky of the main combat area. The sound of guns and guns became more and more dense, and there was an explosion from time to time. The southern suburb of halzisk was the highway, which was located in the southeast corner, that is, Gao Yang. They were just south of a fork in the road, which belonged to the area that both sides must control. However, the direction where the sound of guns and guns first came was not the southeast corner of halzisk city The location of the.


    The whole southern line of harzisk is a battlefield. Where the battle starts, it will eventually evolve into an street battle, or the Zhengfu army will surround the whole city of harzisk. In that case, Gaoyang''s northwest corner will soon start a war.


    Lilia can''t find it anymore. People who haven''t experienced the war won''t understand how difficult it is to find a scattered army in a chaotic battle, let alone alone alone alone, and it''s still late at night.


    Gao Yang lowered his head and said hard to Cui Bo, "rabbit, I''m sorry."


    It is extremely difficult to find a person in the dark, but Gao Yang said that the reason why he is sorry is not that people are difficult to find, but that it is more dangerous than difficult to find a person in the forefront of the battlefield with bullets and shells flying.


    Lilia can''t find any more. Gao Yang knows why and treble knows why.


    Cui Bo lowered his head and said, "it''s not your fault."


    Cui Bo won''t be selfish enough to say what he''s looking for, because Gao Yang won''t let him go alone. When he goes, Gao Yang has to follow, Li JinFang has to follow, and Irene has to follow. Finally, the whole Satan has to follow him to find Lilia, and there are three wounded who need someone to take care of, plus he is four, He couldn''t go to Lilia when it might start here at any time.


    Love on the battlefield is very precious, but more helpless.


    Cui Bo lowered his head and said, "let''s go back to avoid stray bullets."


    The atmosphere was very dignified. Gao Yang wanted to comfort Cui Bo, but she couldn''t speak. Irene whispered, "don''t be so depressed. We''ve fought so many wars. It''s not good. Worry is inevitable, but be patient. Maybe Lilia will come back early tomorrow morning."


    Cui Bo nodded silently, and turned his head high, but he saw the girl he asked to follow.


    When everyone followed, he couldn''t leave it here, so he whispered, "come with us, Irene, take care of her."


    Irene looked at the girl and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "I''m sick. I didn''t follow Xin to participate in training side by side. Now no one can take care of her. Let her come with us and be safe."

 Chapter 1878

    Satan lived in an old house built during the cold war. At that time, the Soviet Union was preparing for the Third World War every day. After the painful World War II, the Ukrainians not only had a basement when repairing the house, but also the basement was originally opened as a shelter during the war. It was very strong and, of course, very safe.


    Everyone didn''t wear military uniforms. During the war, if it''s not either of the belligerents, it''s best not to wear clothes that are easy to cause misunderstanding, such as camouflage clothes. Therefore, Gao Yang wears a suit. He should be ready to negotiate with the people on the side of the main government army at any time.


    There have been a lot of phone calls. The plane will not come to Donetsk again, but will land in Kiev and wait. Gao Yang also called poloneschenko and arsheni to tell them that they do business in halzisk. No matter who leads the army, just don''t hit him on the head.


    However, even if poroneschenko can provide shelter, it must be after the end of the battle, because the front-line operations are all small soldiers and low-level commanders, and the orders from Kiev will not be transmitted to them anyway. Now the belligerents are in a mess, and they can only leave after the battle is over.


    The atmosphere in the basement is very dignified. No one makes any sound. Everyone sleeps in a comfortable position with guns. Even if they can''t sleep, they will close their eyes and rest.


    Treble was the only one sitting in a daze in a chair in the corner.


    Satan will not be involved in the battle anyway. This is very clear, and Cui Bo can''t find Lilia now, which makes him very worried and painful. However, Cui Bo can''t let his brothers follow him to find a girl who has just known for three days in the fierce battle field, braving the rain of bullets and falling shells from time to time.


    The biggest noise came from the girl they picked up. She had a bad cold. She was lying on a mat on the ground. After taking the medicine Andy he gave her, she had fallen asleep again. After falling asleep, which girl would snore from time to time.


    In the basement, the sound of guns outside was much weaker, but it could still be heard. The sound of guns outside was gradually weakening.


    Li JinFang suddenly opened his eyes and whispered to Gao Yang: "it''s quieter outside. I''ll go out and have a look."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and whispered, "it''s six forty. It''s already dawn. The battle should calm down gradually. Now no one comes. It should be a stalemate."


    Li JinFang whispered, "I''d better go and have a look. I have a bottom in my heart."


    "OK, let''s go and see the situation."


    Gao Yang stood up, took his rifle and left the basement with Li JinFang, but when he opened the cover of the basement, the sound of guns and guns suddenly became much clearer, but the intensity was much lower than that in the early morning.


    After walking out of the yard and looking at the road, Li JinFang whispered, "the battle has not spread here. I don''t know whether the surplus strength of the Zhengfu army is insufficient or whether the militia beat them back."


    Gao Yang took a few steps, looked at the other side, then shook his head and said, "no, no one on both sides has power. Look over there, this has become a field hospital."


    Peter went into battle again with the troops withdrawn from kramatolsk, but the wounded they brought stayed, and the doctors and nurses who took care of the wounded were now receiving the newly wounded.


    "There are a lot of wounded people. Most of them are nearby residents taking care of the wounded. It seems that the soldiers on the front line have not withdrawn. However, since there is time to send the wounded down, the fighting intensity is really weakening."


    Looking at the mess, Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, let''s go and ask about the situation. It seems that nothing will happen for the time being. Well, call a rabbit and a big dog."


    Li JinFang nodded and returned to the basement. After a while, the three came out of the house.


    Cui Bo took a pair of crutches and looked eagerly at the place where the wounded were placed. Gao Yang called up his hand and said to Cui Bo, "it''s dawn. The wounded began to send back one after another. You go and inquire. I''m not sure anyone knows Lilia''s whereabouts. All three of you go. I''ll go to the wounded soldier and ask how the situation is ahead."


    Groliov whispered, "Peter can''t come up. He knows a lot of people."


    Doris company and Peter''s army have long been mixed up. Many people here were still comrades in arms with Peter yesterday. Peter was not easy to get along with when they met.


    Gao Yang nodded, pointed to the place where the wounded were treated, and whispered to groliov, "should we ask Andy and Albert to help? You are more experienced in this chaotic situation. I want to listen to you."


    Groliov thought for a moment and nodded: "it''s better to help. The battle seems to be calming down. After a fierce battle all night, both sides need to rest. It''s not sure what will happen next. Maintaining friendship with these soldiers is not a bad thing. Besides, they are angels after all. We can''t stand idly by."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "then I''ll call them two."


    Groliov said in a hurry, "let them not bring our own medicine! After the war, the medicine will be very valuable!"


    People must take care of themselves first. Satan was supposed to stand idly by. Now it''s fun for two doctors to help. Then take out their medicine. If something happens, they won''t be useful. This is a life-saving thing. They can''t be generous or too generous.


    Andy Ho and Albert soon came out of the basement. When they got together, they hurried to the place where the wounded soldiers gathered.


    The two military doctors had already helped, and they were familiar with coming back. After a few words, they threw themselves into the intense rescue of the wounded.


    Gao Yang and the four of them first observed the situation. Soon, groliov whispered, "there are at least 50 wounded. This is really a rear field hospital."


    Gao Yang lowered his voice and said, "it''s a mess. These wounded people can''t be all from Doris company. Ask them and see what''s going on. Rabbit, find someone by yourself. We''ll help you find it later."


    Cui Bo nodded and couldn''t wait to find a soldier who was not seriously injured. When he came to the family, he whispered, "brother, you look good. Don''t worry. You''ll be all right soon. I want to ask, are you from Doris company?"


    "No."


    "Did you see some female soldiers?"


    "Female soldier, no, I didn''t see it."


    "Well, you''ll be all right soon."


    After casually comforting the wounded soldier, Cui Bo stood up with a confused face, but at this time, the wounded soldier lying on the ground suddenly turned his head to another wounded soldier next to him and said, "did you see some female soldiers?"

 Chapter 1879

    Tribulus looked at another wounded man at his feet.


    "Yes, I saw the female soldiers. We were pulled back by the same car."


    "Where are they!"


    After glancing at Cui Bo, the wounded soldier stretched out his hand to point in a direction and said weakly, "what are you doing?"


    Treble leaned over and whispered, "I''m looking for a friend. She didn''t know where she was sent last night."


    After a moment of silence, the wounded soldier said in a very strange way: "I saw several girls. They were pulled back in the same car as me, but they were all dead. Where should they be now? I hope the person you are looking for is not there."


    The so-called saw several female soldiers, originally referring to the corpse. Cui Bo swallowed his saliva, hurriedly stood up and whispered, "thank you."


    The wounded soldier pointed to the place where the body was parked. Cui Bo was a little afraid. He walked slowly. After stopping twice, he finally summoned up the courage to go to the morgue.


    There are at least 30 corpses, which are neatly arranged. Some of them are covered with blue plastic cloth, but most of them are directly placed on the ground without any cover.


    Treble rubbed his mouth with his hand and walked slowly in front of the body. Then he saw a body with long hair, so he walked quickly.


    A girl was still in the state of death. She was curled on her side on the ground. She was hit in the abdomen by a bullet. It can be seen that she struggled for a long time before she died.


    The corpse''s face had been twisted, his mouth was wide open, and his face was full of blood and dirt, but TREB recognized it at a glance. It wasn''t Lilia.


    Cui Bo took a deep breath, then he went to the body covered by the plastic cloth, leaned down and opened a corner of the plastic cloth. He knew why these bodies had to be covered because there were no clothes on the body.


    Shock waves tear clothes apart, so you can see strange bodies on the battlefield, and you can see bodies with only rags left.


    There was no distinction between men and women on the battlefield, so the clothes of the female soldiers would still be destroyed by the shock wave, but it was only a matter of degree. Cui Bo saw the bodies of two female soldiers under the plastic cloth. Their eyes were open, but their faces and bodies were full of traces of being injured by the blast wave at close range, which made their death really ugly.


    Twelve bodies were killed in the close range explosion, which reflects from the side that the artillery fire on the battlefield is very fierce, and the battle using only light weapons will not have such consequences.


    Cui Bo lowered his head and looked carefully at the two bodies. Just then, a man shouted at him, "what are you doing!"


    Cui Bo turned his head blankly and saw an angry middle-aged man coming towards him.


    "I''m looking for a friend. Her name is Lilia. She''s from Doris. Do you know her?"


    The middle-aged man''s face eased a little, shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Cui Bo put down the plastic cloth and didn''t find Lilia''s body, which was what he hoped. Although he also thought Lilia wouldn''t die, seeing the girl''s body still made him think about the worst.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang didn''t check the body. They asked the wounded soldiers separately about the war last night. After asking separately for a while, the war situation can be roughly judged.


    When the three got together, groliov frowned: "The situation of the militia is not optimistic. Now most of the roads have fallen into the hands of the government army. It is impossible to judge which army is the main army of the Zhengfu army, but it should be the 72nd brigade. The battle should not end. Now there are not enough troops on the Zhengfu army to carry out an street battle and completely drive the militia out of halzisk, but the militia also has no strength to recapture the road."


    Li JinFang whispered, "the Zhengfu army has achieved its goal. They have cut off the road."


    "The reinforcements of the militia are coming, but the reinforcements of the Zhengfu army are also arriving. The troops used by the Zhengfu army last night were paratroopers and armed helicopters at the beginning, but later tanks and armored vehicles. It is obvious that the reinforcements of the 72nd brigade came first, and they have enough heavy weapons, but the militia didn''t!"


    Li JinFang looked into the distance and then said, "now is a short rest period. Both sides need to rest for a moment before fighting, but the current relatively calm time will not be too long. When the Zhengfu army mobilizes enough troops, large-scale fighting will happen again soon."


    Groliov shook his head and said: "No, it won''t be like this. The Zhengfu army is mainly composed of armored forces. The armored forces are fast, so they arrive in time to consolidate the front and guard the road, but the armored forces can''t carry out street fighting, so the Zhengfu army won''t enter the city. In this way, the militia will have support, so the battle will continue for a long time, unless the Zhengfu army sends a large number of infantry, no Then they can''t drive the militia out of halzisk. "


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "in other words, the battle must continue."


    Groliov nodded and said in a deep voice, "that''s right."


    "Knight can''t get in touch. I don''t know what''s going on with the angel now, and I don''t know how he plans to deal with the situation, but we can''t be trapped here all the time. I''ll urge Kiev to find a way to open the access to us as soon as possible, so that we won''t stay here for too long."


    He simply said the situation he was facing. Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and whispered, "the rabbit doesn''t know what''s going on. Go and see him."


    Li JinFang scratched his head and said helplessly on his face, "why did you encounter such a thing? Do you say that Lilia will be all right?"


    Groliov bowed his head and said, "you can only look at luck. Recruits who haven''t even touched a gun are sent directly to such a fierce battlefield. What else can you pray for except good luck?"


    Shaking his head, groliov looked like someone who came over and sighed: "fight a few hard battles and learn to fight in the battle. These recruits will soon grow into veterans. If they become veterans, they won''t die so easily, but the problem is that they don''t have time and opportunity to grow into veterans."


    "The truth must be such a truth, but this can''t be said to the rabbit," he said in a low voice


    "The rabbit should know this truth. He has experienced enough."


    "But there is always hope. There are still a few dead people after all. Although Lilia is a recruit, most people here are recruits, aren''t they?"


    Groliov nodded, but he whispered, "I prefer to prepare for the worst, but I won''t say this to the rabbit. I''m not stupid."

 Chapter 1880

    Cui Bo saw Gao Yang them, so he took a few steps forward and said eagerly, "did you hear anything over there?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a loud voice, "no, I haven''t seen a few Doris companies, and no one knows where Lilia''s troops have been sent."


    "Then wait. Maybe there will be news soon. However, all the wounded soldiers are sent back. I don''t think Lilia will come back until the battle is over."


    Treble wants to see Lilia, but he doesn''t want to see it here. It''s not a good thing to see Lilia here.


    While several people were talking, a truck came over. Looking at the car getting closer and closer, Cui Bo''s heart began to jump even more.


    "Another wounded man has been sent back. Go and have a look."


    Four people greeted the car. After the car stopped steadily, the driver immediately jumped down and immediately shouted, "come on, carry the wounded, hurry up!"


    It was a truck. Six people sat in the body. The driver quickly ran to the back of the body, opened the baffle from the outside, and shouted to them standing nearby, "help!"


    "Help," he said in a low voice


    Trabb couldn''t help. He stood there and looked at the people in the car. Then he found that the wounded sitting in the car body was from Doris company, so he was immediately excited.


    "Have you seen Lilia? Who has seen Lilia!"


    Most of the wounded looked the same, tired, painful and numb. Several people heard Cui Bo''s cry, but no one answered him, just shook their heads.


    Gao Yang stood behind the car body and looked at the situation in the car body. He couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing his forehead.


    Sitting there are the light wounded, and the one lying flat in the car body is the seriously injured. When Gao Yang stood behind the car body, just one of the seriously wounded''s arms drooped. Looking at the man''s completely lax eyes, Gao Yang knew he was hopeless.


    Gao Yang reached out his hand and caught a light wounded who jumped down. With a heart movement, he let go of the wounded who could walk by himself and whispered in the walkie talkie, "Jerry, hear the answer, over."


    "I''m Jerry. What can I do for you, boss?"


    "Come out by yourself and help with some work. Over."


    The minor wounded got out of the car first, and then Gao Yang and groliov got on the truck. They first took a look in the car body and found that there were no women. Both of them were secretly relieved, and then began to pick up the wounded who couldn''t move and give them to the people carrying stretchers under the car.


    The wounded are in the outer position of the car body, and the corpses are in the inner position. In order to transport all the wounded and corpses in the battlefield as soon as possible, the dignity after death cannot be taken care of. Many corpses are stacked in a pile. There is no way. The war is still going on. It''s not easy to free up people to collect the corpses.


    There are about ten corpses and about twenty wounded people. Gao Yang and groliov will move the wounded people. They will choose those who can be saved and send them down first. As for those who must have been saved, wait. The living are more important than the dead. This truth is the same everywhere.


    Jerry quickly ran over. He first looked at the wounded everywhere, and then shouted to the car, "boss, what''s up!"


    "Come up and help," he said in a low voice


    After saying this, Gao Yang touched groliov with his arm. Groliov jumped out of the car and gave Jerry his place.


    Jerry got into the car and stood in the bloody bucket. His eyebrows immediately frowned, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he began to lift the dying wounded with Gao Yang and hand them to the people waiting under the car.


    Cui Bo was waiting under the car. He couldn''t talk to the seriously wounded, but his face became more and more ugly when he saw the wounded in Doris sent down one by one.


    After watching outside the crowd and seeing a moving light wounded coming out, Cui Bo immediately shouted, "do you know where the new platoon is?"


    The wounded man in his forties was wearing an old gray jacket and a pair of glasses. His left arm was full of blood. He shook his head and whispered, "I don''t know. Do you have a cigarette?"


    Treble shook his head. Then he waited for another light wounded to be helped out. He gave way to the side and shouted, "do you know where the recruits are?"


    "Do you have any cigarettes?"


    "Do you know where the recruit platoon is?"


    "Do you have any cigarettes?"


    The soldier who wanted to smoke soon got what he wanted, but Cui Bo didn''t get any answer. Although he knew the result for a long time, he didn''t know what to do if he didn''t ask.


    The wounded were soon unloaded, and the rest was the body. After looking at the car, the driver said loudly, "are there any alive?"


    Gao Yang shook his head. The driver immediately said, "I''ll move the car forward and unload the body. Can you go with me to collect the body? There are too few hands."


    "No, we can''t go."


    The driver didn''t talk nonsense. He got into the carriage and started the car. After stopping the car to the place where the body was placed, he jumped down again and said loudly to me: "you unload the body. I''ll drink. I''m dying of thirst. There are too many wounded and too many bodies. It''s a good fight."


    The driver ran away. Only Gao Yang was left to carry the body. People were willing to surround the wounded, but no one was willing to do the work of moving the body.


    Gao Yang and others have seen too many corpses. The work of moving corpses out of the car can''t produce too much feeling. It''s impossible to move ordinary things, but it won''t bring too much psychological fluctuation. Of course, except Jerry.


    Cui Bo couldn''t move the body. He just watched. Gao Yang and Jerry moved the body out of the car. Li JinFang and groliov put the body in the morgue.


    "The troops have been disrupted for a long time. Most of the bodies are not from Doris company."


    In order to reassure Cui Bo, Gao Yang said a word, but his hand stopped. Jerry, who had reached out to hold the body''s feet, looked up at him with a puzzled expression.


    Gao Yang recognized the body he was going to move. It was Lilia''s brother. After a pause, he sighed. He and Jerry picked up the body and sent it to Li JinFang and groliov.


    Of course, Cui Bo soon saw the body, but he didn''t have a strong reaction. He reached out and took off his glasses, wiped his eyes and whispered, "this ******************************************************************************************


    Li JinFang said stiffly, "he''s not connected with the recruits."


    Jerry whispered, "do you know each other?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I know him. He''s Lilia''s brother."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Jerry and whispered, "ask you a question, do you still like war?"

 Chapter 1881

    Jerry is a cook. Gao Yang asked him to join Satan for this reason, but for Jerry, he joined Satan or other mercenaries just to find excitement.


    But war not only has the passion brought by blood and fire, but also has the friendship between comrades in arms that is more important than life and death. First of all, war will bring death, so war must mean the pain of life and death.


    Some people idealize and romanticize war. They know that war will kill people, but they don''t think they will die. Maybe some people think they will die, but they think they will die bravely, heroically and romantically, but they don''t know that death is not associated with these good words in most cases.


    Jerry wanted to fight for the war he imagined. Now Gao Yang disillusioned him and let Jerry have a most intuitive look at the consequences of the war.


    Facing Gao Yang''s problem, Jerry hesitated for a moment before whispering, "I''ve never been used to giving up halfway."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak again. Jerry seemed calm, but Cui Bo suddenly felt a little bored. At this time, another car came, so he shouted, "there''s another car, I''ll go and have a look!"


    Cui Bo greeted him. Instead of a car, he came a tractor, dragging a long truck body.


    Cui Bo wanted to continue to inquire about Lilia''s whereabouts at the place where he received the wounded soldiers, but when he got there, he saw that the tractor didn''t stop at all, but pointed to driving towards the morgue, but the tractor drove past in front of the people who thought there were wounded people coming and waiting to carry the wounded. The driver shouted: "Some women! Hurry up and clean up these children!"


    Cui Bo knew the driver. He lived nearby. He usually helped Doris cook or something, even the flat car dragged behind the tractor. When he first met Lilia, she sat on the flat car.


    Many nearby residents help in the field hospital, including men and women. They are willing to help the wounded, but no one is willing to deal with the remains. After all, the wounded still have hope, and the remains of the dead are only despair.


    The old man who drives a tractor looks very fierce. Several people carrying stretchers look at me. I look at you. After waiting for a moment, two aunts followed.


    Cui Bo ran up. When he heard the driver''s request to go to two women, he had a bad feeling. Only the bodies of female soldiers need to be cleaned up by women, otherwise he wouldn''t have such a request.


    The tractor ran very slowly. When treble ran to the morgue, the tractor stopped just in time.


    Before he got to the tractor, treble was very nervous and shouted to the driver, "are there people from Doris company?"


    The driver turned to look at the flat car trailing behind and said loudly, "it''s all."


    Cui Bo didn''t dare to look at the body pulled on the flatbed truck. After moving forward a few steps, he trembled again: "are there any recruits in the platoon? Are there... Women?"


    The old man gasped and pointed to the flat car behind him, but he didn''t say anything.


    Cui Bo''s heart beat very hard. He approached the flat car. The carriage board of the flat car was very short. You can see everything at a glance, but all the bodies on the flat car were covered with plastic cloth.


    After a long breath, treble slowly pulled up the plastic cloth from a corner, and then he saw the body of a girl at the first sight.


    Treble immediately put down the plastic cloth, covered his mouth with his hands and gasped for breath. It wasn''t Lilia, but the girl was a recruit platoon of Doris company. Treble knew her, said a lot of words to her and taught her to shoot.


    The old man jumped off the front of the tractor, looked at Cui Bo with a complex expression, grabbed the plastic cloth from Cui Bo, and then pulled the plastic cloth off the flat car and began to roll it.


    Trapper looked at the naked body on the flat car.


    Corpses need to be identified. Some of them are complete and clean, but most of them are covered with blood. Especially when many corpses are put together, they need to be carefully identified.


    But at a glance, Cui Bo saw the pair of bulletproof glasses, yellow, which once belonged to Gao Yang. He asked Gao Yang for them and sent them to Lilia.


    In fact, the body was next to treble. Just now he had to lift the plastic cloth a little more to see it.


    Cui Bo stood there quietly and pulled the skin on his neck with both hands, because he felt out of breath.


    A corpse, whose hair was wet and dried by blood, condensed into a disgusting color. Her body was full of soil. A bullet hit her face and almost broke her whole jaw. Only a small part remained from below her nose, but the pair of bulletproof glasses were still on her head. TREB made glasses for Lilia as a gift.


    "Well, well, er, ah, er, ah..."


    Cui Bo looked at Lilia''s body motionless and uttered meaningless nonsense. Although he pulled his neck purple, he still felt out of breath.


    The old man driving the tractor looked at Cui Bo in silence, and Gao Yang and they had jumped down from the nearby car. Gao Yang hurried to go to Cui Bo, but was grabbed by groliov and whispered, "don''t go, let him stay!"


    Cui Bo let go of his hand holding his neck. He looked up at the sky, then slowly lowered his head, and then looked at Lilia''s incomplete face. After looking at it for a moment, he trembled and stretched out his hand to take off Lilia''s glasses.


    But treble soon stopped. His hand trembled violently over his eyes, but at last he took it back.


    If it weren''t for that pair of glasses, Cui Bo wouldn''t recognize Lilia''s face. Now he thinks he''d better let Lilia wear glasses. In this way, when he thinks of Lilia again many years later, he still has to remember what Lilia looks like, rather than a broken and unrecognizable face covered with blood. In that case, He''ll soon forget what Lilia looks like.


    Don''t take off your glasses to identify them. They are goggles only used by Satan. They are high-end goods. They are very expensive. Basically no one else in the militia will use them, but Doris company certainly doesn''t.


    Cui Bo stopped his hand and took it back. Then he turned around, threw away his double crutches, turned his back to Lilia''s head, and sat down slowly against the scooter. After sitting on the ground, he felt that he still had no strength to support his body, so he lay down to one side, covered his ears with his hands, closed his eyes, and lay on his side motionless.

 Chapter 1882

    Love on the battlefield is very precious, and in this special environment of the battlefield, it often bursts out very intense.


    Blazing, it means to come quickly and go quickly.


    The friendship forged in the battle will often be very lasting, will accompany a lifetime, and will occupy a special position in the heart. It is neither family nor relatives, but it is detached from the relationship between family and friends. In the battle, one can die instead of the other without hesitation.


    In the age of underdeveloped communication, the number of friends who have lived and died together may never have a chance to say a word again after returning home, but this does not prevent two men far away from the ends of the earth from silently thinking about another man or many men who are willing to give their lives for him all their life.


    Only on the battlefield can we cultivate friendship. This special friendship is usually summarized by comrades in arms.


    The love on the battlefield is different. Love is love, which should not be mixed with anything else, nor can it be mixed with anything else. When love is mixed with iron and blood, it may be separated at any time, that is, it may be forced to end this love forever at any time, such love will be more enthusiastic.


    War is like fire. It can quench all the impurities in emotion. The quenched friendship is more appropriate than the word Jinjian.


    Love tempered by the war is also purer than gold, but love should not be accompanied by iron and blood. Love should be accompanied by flowers and honey.


    Love should be sweet and should not appear on the cruel battlefield. Therefore, love often can not stand the test of the battlefield. When the battle is over, a passionate love will disappear.


    Of course, if love has also withstood the test, and has withstood the cruelest and most tragic test, such love can only be described as everlasting.


    Cui Bo and Lilia have only known each other for a few days. He hasn''t even pulled Lilia''s hand. They are just two ordinary soldiers on the battlefield. From the first side of each other, they face the result that they will separate at any time and never again. However, this doesn''t prevent Cui Bo from experiencing the pain of tearing his heart.


    Cui Bo leaned against the flat car. When he first saw Lilia, the flat car she was sitting on, and now the flat car holding Lilia''s body lay on the ground, motionless, feeling the pain of her heart being torn slowly.


    What qualifications does treble have to suffer?


    He didn''t even hold Lilia''s hand.


    Lilia is not Cui Bo''s girlfriend, not even a comrade in arms. He just saw a beautiful girl who wanted to make friends with others. Now before he made friends, the beautiful girl died. Does it have anything to do with him?


    Treble really has no right to suffer, but he is very painful.


    A relationship has not yet had the chance to become the most precious love, but it is really hot enough for Cui Bo, but his emotional sustenance has been taken away from his life forever by the war, and this is not the result of the result, but the root of Cui Bo''s pain.


    What''s more painful is that you don''t know who to look for if you want revenge. If you want to hate, hate this damn war.


    Cui Bo covered his ears and closed his eyes. He didn''t want to hear any sound or see anything. He didn''t want to see light. He just wanted to hide.


    Cui Bo lay motionless on the ground. Many people stood there and looked at him silently. The driver was carrying a group of plastic cloth to cover the body. He looked at the painful Cui Bo silently. Several aunts called to tidy up the remains of female soldiers were crying silently, but they were full of helplessness.


    Li JinFang clenched his teeth very tightly, clenched his fists, looked at the sky and stood there motionless. The whole person was like a silent statue.


    Cui Bo''s feelings have not yet had time to become love, but Li JinFang has experienced a more painful past.


    Finally, Cui Bo''s tightly closed mouth opened. After a few breaths of air, he finally shouted out!


    "Ah! Ah! Ah..."


    As he shouted, treble began to cry. Although he closed his eyes, he couldn''t help crying.


    Despair, desolation.


    Gao Yang and groliov were involuntarily relieved.


    "All right, all right, just cry."


    "Wait, let him cry."


    Gao Yang looked uncomfortable, but Jerry was stunned on his face.


    Gao Yang didn''t know why Jerry was surprised, but he thought about it and didn''t ask.


    The driver with the plastic cloth sighed, put down the plastic cloth in his hand, squatted in front of Cui Bo, gently patted him on the shoulder, and whispered slowly: "get up..."


    No one knows what to say. Those aunts began to sob and wipe their tears at this time. Too sad pictures can always resonate with them. This is human nature, especially the elderly women, which is the same all over the world.


    Chubb didn''t stand up, but he finally began to cry loudly.


    Gao Yang pulled out his ears uneasily, and then he whispered, "work."


    Groliov and Gao Yang began to move the body down from the flat car, and then Gao Yang said to Li JinFang and Jerry, "don''t be stunned, move."


    Jerry pointed to treble, shook his head and said, "leave him alone and do your own business."


    Jerry began to move the body with Li JinFang in silence. Soon, when he carried it to Lilia, Gao Yang stopped, walked to the other side of the flat car, squatted in front of Cui Bo, and whispered, "get up, look at her for the last time, and then we''ll bury her."


    I don''t want to hear it, but how can I isolate all the sounds.


    Cui Bo opened his eyes, sighed a long sigh, tilted his head, stunned for a moment, stretched out his hand to pull the double crutches thrown around him, pulled out Gao Yang''s hand to help him up, and slowly stood up.


    Looking at Lilia''s no longer beautiful face, treble took a deep breath, and then said to the solemn tractor driver standing next to him, "what do you do with these bodies?"


    "We will bury these bodies and mark them. We will treat these dead soldiers well. They will be buried in a public cemetery."


    Cui Bo turned his head again, looked at Lilia deeply, and whispered, "I won''t bury her. Let her be buried with her comrades in arms. In this way, if someone comes to find her, it''s easy to find her graveyard. We''ll bury it. After we leave, we won''t find her for a long time."


    His voice was low and hoarse. After slowly saying that, Cui Bo took his crutches, swayed step by step, lowered his head, and slowly walked towards the basement. He had found Lilia and didn''t have to wait any longer.

 Chapter 1883

    Cui Bo returned to the basement. Then he lay on the mat and began to sleep. No one knows whether he fell asleep or not. When people are painful and weak, what Cui Bo needs is not comfort. Since he wants to be alone, naturally no one will bother him.


    Gao Yang didn''t go back. Apart from helping people move the corpse, there was nothing else. It was not until noon when someone cooked a meal and asked them to eat that he temporarily ended the work of the corpse porter.


    In fact, there were not many dead bodies later, and it was impossible for all the soldiers in battle to die at once. There would be more than 1000 troops in the whole haltsk. Gao Yang said that they moved almost 70 dead bodies in one morning. The casualty rate was very high, but the search for the bodies of the wounded and the dead from the front line was almost over, After the battle entered the stalemate stage, even if there were more bodies, they were sent in one or two or three pieces.


    Gao Yang and several of them were covered with blood. They didn''t want this clothes anymore, and they were covered with blood. They certainly couldn''t eat directly. Several people went back to take a bath and changed their clothes before they went to eat.


    We also have to take turns to eat. Satan''s wounded can''t move freely. When the war is tense, someone must stay and be ready to deal with all kinds of emergencies at any time.


    While eating, Gao Yang''s long-awaited call came.


    Knight''s voice was a little tired, but he said at a slow speed: "ram, you must make a choice. Either leave haltsisk today and go somewhere else through the defense line of the Zhengfu army, or withdraw with my people into Donetsk."


    "What''s going on now."


    "We have attached great importance to brigade 72, but the strength of brigade 72 is beyond all our expectations. The real main attack direction is Donetsk. It is brigade 72 that really takes the main attack task. Now brigade 72 has cut off all the roads from Donetsk to the outside world, and all the surrounding small towns and rural areas have fallen into the hands of the Zhengfu army. I We can only rely on Donetsk to have the opportunity to continue the confrontation with the Zhengfu army. "


    "Street fighting?"


    "Yes, street fighting is the last choice, but also a helpless choice. Halzisk can''t give up for the time being. Although our troops are insufficient, and after concentrating most of our troops in Donetsk, it is the Zhengfu army that faces the shortage of strength, but we need to mobilize troops to counter attack and attack the road of halzisk being occupied. As long as we get through this node, our situation will be improved A lot better. If the counter offensive fails, we have to withdraw everyone to Donetsk, so the battle over halzisk will be more intense. It''s not a good choice for you to stay. "


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "we won''t enter Donetsk. Do you know which route is suitable for us to evacuate?"


    "At present, the Zhengfu army has completed the siege of Donetsk, but the Shah jorsk in the East is still safe, and the 72nd brigade has no spare power to continue to attack to the East. According to our judgment, completing the siege of Donetsk and its surrounding areas is the limit of the 72nd brigade, and there is really no trace of the enemy on the side of Shah jorsk. We are located in the area east of halzisk There are troops gathering. Before the assembly is completed and the counter offensive is launched, the road from harzisk to the East is relatively safe. "


    Gao Yang doesn''t have to go to the territory controlled by the militia. In fact, Satan can leave the territory controlled by the Zhengfu army in a swagger, and it may be more smooth and safe, so after a short moment of thinking, Gao Yang whispered: "I see. I will choose a way to leave. Have you set the time for the counter offensive now? Or have you made a timetable for evacuation?"


    "Not yet. Counterattack and retreat are not so simple. My people need to organize well before they will not turn the counterattack into a disaster. Therefore, the major counterattack should be tomorrow. This is a joint operation of multiple militia organizations. You are the first to get the news except our joint command. Don''t divulge it to me."


    "I see. You''d better keep the communication smooth. I may give you some information from the Zhengfu army."


    "OK, if you have any information, please tell me at the first time. If I can''t get in touch, just call my intelligence officer. That''s it."


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Yang finally said, "Knight, be careful. Brigade 72 is very abnormal. Also, take care."


    "You too. Bye."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. Groliov whispered, "how''s it going?"


    "Eat, change others to eat after eating, and then we''ll leave."


    After picking up the soup basin and drinking the soup, Gao Yang wiped his mouth, picked up the phone and said calmly: "now I have to urge Kiev. They must open up a safe passage for us."


    Gao Yang picked up the phone and went to one side. After the phone was connected, he smiled in a calm tone and said, "Mr. poloneschenko, now I want to leave halzisk. Have you contacted the commander of the front line?"


    "Please wait a little longer. It won''t be long. Now the battle on the front line has gradually subsided, and there will be news soon. Well, please don''t carry any weapons when you leave, so as not to cause misunderstanding. I mean, your people can leave with weapons, but don''t carry weapons with them. Is that no problem?"


    "No problem, thank you."


    Gao Yang Hung up and soon received another call from Da Ivan.


    "I heard ulyanko say that you were trapped in Donetsk by the war. How about you? Do you need me to help you leave?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I can handle this little thing, but I certainly don''t mind using any more convenient channels you want."


    Big Ivan laughed and said: "then you should be careful. I don''t know the commander of the 72nd brigade now, and the 72nd brigade has a very deep relationship with the United States. If you leave directly with the relationship in Kiev, I won''t be bothered. Also, I just got the news from Justin, but your situation doesn''t seem to be suitable for talking about this now?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m afraid of playing crooked shells here, otherwise there will be no danger. Now I have nothing to do. For us, others are fighting and it''s hard for us to be idle, so you''d better tell me about Justin. I''ve been waiting for the news."

 Chapter 1884

    "Justin is not dead. He hid, but do you know what the biggest gain is?"


    "What?"


    "The reason why the Cicero family fought inside and Justin was attacked by other family members is because the old head of the Cicero family passed the position of parent to Justin before he died. It is not other more powerful people, not other people with better performance, but Justin, who belongs to a small person in the Cicero family."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment and then said, "Wow, what is this? The modern version of court struggle?"


    "This is a family infighting, but you should understand that Italians attach great importance to the family. Whether it is the mafia or any large family with a long history, infighting rarely happens. Before the old Godfather died, he elected his successor and would choose to obey whether other family members approve or not, but the Cicero family had an infighting, which is very unusual , you know, this is the first time in the history of Cicero family that there has been an internal struggle, and the impact is also very great and the consequences are very bad. "


    "How bad is it?"


    "The world''s largest underground intelligence network, which does not belong to any country, may be split. Do you say the impact is great?"


    "Just because of a Justin?"


    "No, Justin is just the fuse. Angelo Cicero, the current number one of the Cicero family, Diego Cicero, the number two of the Cicero family, they all have great hope of getting the seat of Cicero''s parents, or you can call him godfather, but no, Justin got the position that should belong to them, so the infighting happened, Angie Luo and Diego joined hands to kill Justin, but now the question is, who are Angelo and Diego parents? "


    "So the infighting will continue and may be further expanded?"


    "Yes, the legal heir is gone, Justin is not dead, but he ran away, and there seems to be no hope of killing his two brothers in the same family, but the internal fight will not end easily when it starts. Angelo and Diego, now they either give way, or die, or they are divided into two systems, but anyway, the Cicero family does not belong to The extremely large intelligence network of any country is bound to split. "


    "Wow, the consequences seem really serious, but it doesn''t seem to have much impact on me. I just want to know where Justin is."


    "No one knows where Justin is. In addition, the division of the Cicero family has a great impact on you. Where do you think you can get the information easily? Let me tell you, once the Cicero family is divided, everyone who needs to rely on this family to obtain information will be greatly affected. No one knows what will happen after the disintegration of an originally huge and perfect network What are the consequences? One plus one is sometimes greater than two, and two minus one is sometimes equal to zero or even less than zero. In case there is another fight between the two forces, we have to be prepared that information is not as easy to obtain as before. "


    Gao Yang sighed: "we can''t interfere with this. We can only hope that the Cicero family will end the civil strife as soon as possible. Really, what''s the matter with the underground world recently? There are guys who don''t speak the rules and mess around everywhere."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang was helpless to the humanity around him: "Justin is in a bad situation. This guy is the heir of the Cicero family. Unfortunately, his two brothers are not satisfied and jointly drive him away. If Justin is killed, he will just run away. You know, how can the usurper feel at ease if the legal heir doesn''t die? So Justin is estimated to be hard to live, or he is dead and we don''t know yet It''s just Tao. "


    Groliov said slowly: "this has nothing to do with us. In fact, I don''t like Justin. In fact, I don''t like any intelligence traffickers. They can make more money than us by talking."


    "You are jealous," he whispered


    "Yes, it''s jealousy. If they talk, they earn more than we work hard. It''s unfair."


    After groliov generously admitted, he clapped his hands and said, "after eating, let''s go back and eat for others."


    Jerry murmured, "you can eat these meals, too."


    Groliov patted Jerry and said with great emotion: "when fighting, you can still eat hot food. Be satisfied."


    Li JinFang''s mood is also very low, so he has no interest in talking, but Gao Yang said with emotion: "Jerry, if you have Liang Dong''s ability and don''t need a big kitchen and a lot of raw materials to cook, we naturally don''t have to eat this kind of big pot rice, but it''s a pity that everyone likes French food, but we have to have the conditions to do it."


    Jerry said nothing, and groliov whispered, "what about the nutritionist and the two chefs brought by the nutritionist?"


    "After taking care of you for so long, of course, it''s good to go to a safe place and let them go back by themselves. Knight doesn''t need a nutritionist."


    As he was walking back, Gao Yang''s phone rang. He looked at the number and whispered, "poloneschenko, don''t talk. Hello."


    "I got in touch. There are some problems. You may not be able to leave. You can only leave after the battle over there is over."


    Gao Yang''s face looked ugly and said loudly, "why?"


    "I can''t master everything about the front line. Well, let me be frank. The situation there is more complex. Some people are not in the combat sequence of Ukraine or under our command. Our commanders on the front line can''t master all the situation. If you have to go, there may be some accidents. In order to ensure your safety, the commanders on the front line include 72 Brigade... Well, in short, please wait until the war subsides. It''s the safest result. "


    Poroneschenko''s remarks contained too much information. Gao Yang didn''t speak. He was analyzing what the information just obtained meant.


    "Please don''t worry too much. The situation is not invariable. I have informed the 72nd brigade about you. As long as there is a suitable opportunity, someone will arrange you to leave. I will inform you then. In addition, in order to provide more security for your people, the commander of the 72nd Brigade has informed the people of halzisk, although you don''t have it yet I can''t leave, but even if I meet, uh, those people who are out of control, as long as you report your identity, there will be no danger. This should still be guaranteed. "


    "Well, what are our identities and how should we report them?"

 Chapter 1885

    Now is the busiest time for communication. There is no signal in the basement. Gao Yang didn''t go down to the basement. He continued to call him outside.


    He said he would tell Knight about any information. Since Gao Yang got a very important information from bologneshenko, he naturally had to inform him quickly.


    "Knight, very important intelligence. There are people in the 72nd brigade beyond the control of the Ukrainian military. You know what this means."


    "It''s not surprising that Americans will go to war in person sooner or later. Americans do more of this."


    Although it''s not strange, Knight smiled bitterly, and then he said helplessly: "it''s just that the Americans sent people directly to the front line, which can lead to too many meanings. The worst thing is that they played Donetsk, which is even more troublesome. Is the news reliable?"


    Gao Yang thought about it and turned the information he had just received from poroneschenko to the militia. It seems a little strange, but at best, he and poroneschenko use each other, and he still has the handle of poroneschenko and uses each other semi coercively. However, his relationship with knight is unclear. He is not a comrade in arms who shares life and death, But at least he is also a friend. If he changes his intelligence to knight, there will be no psychological burden.


    "This information comes from poloneschenko. He won''t say what the origin of those people he can''t control, but I guess the same as you. Who else can there be except Americans."


    Knight sighed and said reluctantly, "it''s not bad news that the United States has made a move, because the United States will follow up with Russia, but it depends on whether the support from Russia can arrive in time."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "if Russia makes a move, your pressure will be much less."


    Knight''s listless way: "No, on the contrary, if the United States does not move, Russia will exercise restraint, but if the United States sends troops, Russia will certainly take action. Man, Russia is too close to here, and as long as Russia takes action, it will undoubtedly become a sphere of influence controlled by the Russians. I am not afraid of fighting a hard war and I am not afraid of suffering too much loss. However, I am afraid I can no longer get it from the Russians When I get what I want, you know what I want. Once the Russians do it, it''s much more difficult for me to get the result I want. "


    What Knight wants to do is not to seize a territory in Ukraine to establish a state within a state, or simply become a state by itself. Gao Yang thinks it is difficult to achieve this goal, but if the enemy is the main government of Ukraine, it may be possible to achieve it, but once Russia takes the initiative to fight, Russia will become Knight''s competitor. The angel mercenary regiment is only a few kilograms, It''s bullshit to argue with Russia.


    After the call, Gao Yang went down to the basement and called the people together. When he planned to tell them about the new situation that needed attention, he found that the girl he picked up was also there.


    When there was an outsider, some words naturally could not be said. He said to the nervous girl, "what''s your name?"


    "Valenina."


    "How old are you?"


    "Nineteen."


    That girl looks very beautiful.


    It seems that this sentence is a little more beautiful, but eastern Ukraine is really rich in beautiful women who are very in line with Chinese aesthetics. Therefore, a girl in the age of Cardamom is always a little shining.


    Gao Yang thought and scratched his head. Then he said to the nervous valenina, "valenina, a nice name. Do you feel better now?"


    "Yes, I feel much better, sir."


    "That''s good. It''s like this. Now the situation outside is relatively calm. Do you want to go back to the army or what do you want to do?"


    After hesitating for a moment, the girl bowed her head and said in a slightly inaudible voice, "I, I want to go home."


    Raise your head and say: "Well, this is actually the right choice. You don''t have to feel guilty or embarrassed. You shouldn''t go to the battlefield. We''ll take you back when we leave. You don''t have to worry. Now, I want you to stand guard for us outside the basement. It''s very calm outside, but I need a sentry. If you find anything unusual, tell me Oh, don''t leave the house above, will you? "


    Valenina nodded and whispered, "yes, sir, I''ll go."


    When valenina left the basement, Irene said disdainfully, "if you want this little girl to leave, just say it. You have to ask so many questions and talk so much nonsense."


    Gao Yang coughed softly: "Beauty always needs some preferential treatment. Well, let me get down to business. For the time being, we can''t go. There are many people outside the Ukrainian army. They should be Americans, but we won''t be attacked. If we meet anyone from the 72nd brigade, we say we are businessmen. We''re here to do business. We have a very good relationship with baskov, the brigade commander of the 72nd brigade, and then There is another code word, pay tribute to Evgeny, and they will understand. One more word, Evgeny is the commander ordered to attack harzisk. Do you remember it? "


    "Remember."


    "Remember."


    Even when Taylor and Jesse Lee said they heard Gao Yang''s words clearly and remembered them, Cui Bo was stunned and said nothing. Gao Yang said helplessly, "rabbit, rabbit!"


    Cui Bo woke up and said, "ah, huh?"


    "Did you hear what I just said?"


    "What?"


    Gao Yang reluctantly waved his hand and said to the people: "forget it, look at him, and the valenina outside and our nutritionist. We also think about it. Well, now we just need to wait for the news. You can rest. I don''t think it''s too early for the next attack of the main army and the counterattack of the militia. Knight told me..."


    Before Gao Yang finished his words, he heard the rumbling sound of artillery. Then soon, the cover of the basement was opened. Valenina shouted nervously below: "fire! Fire again, very close, very close!"


    Now only Andy he and Albert are still outside. Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "panda, fat cat! Go back to the basement immediately!"


    "Come again! Why are you so fast that you don''t play cards according to the routine."


    Reluctantly, he complained, waved his hand to valenina and said, "come down! I''ll go up and see the situation, leibrov, come with me!"


    The latter sentence was said to others. The attack came a lot earlier than expected. He had to go out to see what was going on, and he didn''t have to go out to investigate, but at least he had to listen to where the artillery was fired and the intensity of artillery fire, so as to judge what was going on in the war. Of course, he called leibrov because of his familiarity with artillery.

 Chapter 1886

    I''m very happy to know that there will be a big push, because I know that many brothers are in a hurry to see the war, right? No problem. I''ll let you have a good look from now on. Otherwise, after paving the way for so long, you really think I''m water.


    It''s all a single chapter. We can''t waste opportunities. Finally, we''ll ask for monthly tickets, rewards and recommendations. Well, I just want to be on the hot list

 Chapter 1887

    Gao Yang and leibrov came outside and listened to the sound of the cannon.


    "How far is it?"


    Leibrov listened attentively, stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and waved to him to stop talking. After a moment, leibrov said nervously: "the impact point of the shell is very close to us, no more than three kilometers. This is the sound of 122 mm shell."


    After listening again for a moment, leibrov suddenly said, "152! This is 152 cannon!"


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to speak for fear of interfering with leibrov. At this time, a dense explosion sounded continuously, as if it was a sound. When the explosion passed, leibrov immediately said, "122 mm rockets, volley! Otherwise, we can''t reach this density."


    After listening attentively for a moment, leibrov nodded to Gao Gao and said, "nothing else. The firing distance of these three guns is ten kilometers away, but it won''t be too far. We can still hear the faint sound of firing. Listen! Do you hear? It''s a stuffy sound. This is the sound of 152 artillery. There aren''t many large caliber guns in the main army. There should be only three."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "such a God? How can you hear it?"


    Leibrov smiled: "it''s very simple. You can always hear the sound of 152 shell explosion. At most, there are only three explosions at the same time, and then continuous shooting. It''s the normal speed of three cannons when firing rapidly, which is easy to distinguish."


    Gao Yang stretched out his thumb and said anxiously, "what about the 122 gun?"


    "I can''t tell how many, about ten, almost. As for rockets, it''s about six. From this configuration and the number of guns, what is launching artillery is a mixed artillery battalion, nine 122 guns, three 152 cannons and six 122 rockets. There should be no mistake in having such a temporary mixed battalion in Ukrainian Artillery Force."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "Qiang! I didn''t expect you to hear this. I can only tell what guns are. I can''t tell the distance, and it''s even more impossible to tell the number of guns."


    Leibrov wiped his nose, listened to the gunfire and said, "this is the plain. It''s easier to distinguish these in the plain. If it''s a mountainous area or the buildings are particularly tall, it won''t work. First, the sound can''t spread so far, and then there is interference such as echo, it won''t work."


    After that, leibrov suddenly looked at Gao Yang and said loudly, "there''s trouble. This is artillery preparation."


    Gao Yang certainly knows what artillery preparation is. Before launching an attack, he first focuses on using artillery to bomb the enemy and carry out organized, planned and targeted artillery attacks. This is artillery preparation. Since it is preparation, the end of preparation is naturally an attack.


    "Are you sure it''s artillery preparation?"


    Leibrov said with great confidence: "of course, the artillery density and firing speed are the textbook artillery preparation. That''s what I learned. I can''t hear it wrong. It can''t be regarded as large-scale artillery preparation, but it must be artillery preparation. This will soon prove that after the artillery preparation is over, it should be extended shooting."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "according to your tutorial, how long is the artillery preparation?"


    "There is no fixed time limit, but the artillery preparation can only be completed after reaching a certain artillery density and intensity. Well, the other artillery has observers, who will judge according to the damage effect. Now it is the stage of intensive artillery bombing. The artillery preparation has just begun. I estimate that there will be at least a few minutes to destroy the militia''s defense line and carry out extended shooting, The tanks and infantry of the Zhengfu army should charge. "


    Gao Yang said slightly nervously: "the Zhengfu army has occupied the highway and is already on the edge of the city. If the artillery fire extends and the infantry and Tanzania cooperate to charge, it will have to fight in the urban area. That''s street fighting!"


    Leibrov looked at Gao Yang and said loudly, "boss."


    "Huh?"


    "We are on the edge of the city. We are in the northwest corner. The extension of government artillery and the coordinated charge of butan do not necessarily fly to the urban area. They may want to complete the siege of harzisk."


    He came from a small-scale special operations background. He is different from the officers trained according to the large-scale operations of the regular army. He has expertise in technology and fixed thinking. Gao Yang and leibrov have different starting points.


    Gao Yang thought about how to deal with Huanglong directly and finish a clean first battle to destroy the enemy''s headquarters, so when he substituted himself into the battle mode of Zhengfu army, he always thought about how to completely occupy the city now that the artillery is ready.


    Leibrov didn''t want to win halzisk at one stroke. He thought about how to use artillery to clean up the defense line around the city, and then how to surround the city with tanks and infantry. As long as halzisk was surrounded, the militia lost their fixed fire points and lost their heavy weapons against tanks, halzisk could stand still, If you have enough reinforcements, you can fight in the streets. If you don''t have enough troops, you can complete the cutting of harzisk. As long as harzisk is surrounded, you have completed the tactical purpose.


    When leibrov said this, the cold sweat suddenly came down, and then he immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "panda! You two come back quickly, and tell the people of the Doris company to evacuate quickly! The wounded must be transferred immediately! The enemy is going to launch a artillery attack, receive the answer, over!"


    "Panda received. The wounded have been transferred and the remains have been buried. We always transfer the wounded immediately after the rescue. Now there are only a dozen light wounded. The notification is over."


    "No matter what you are doing, put it down and come back to the basement immediately. After the enemy''s artillery fire is ready, it is likely to launch an attack. We are likely to be the target here. We can''t wait any longer."


    "I see, but now it has become a field hospital. I can''t persuade the person in charge here. He refused to evacuate. He insisted on leaving after receiving the evacuation order."


    "Falk! What''s wrong with him? It''s a war. Why is there such a rigid guy?"


    "Yes, he has a strong sense of responsibility. He insists on holding his post. As long as there are wounded soldiers who may be sent to him, he can''t go."


    Knight could not have known everything that happened on the front line, and halzisk''s commander might not have realized his opponent''s plans or cared about the field hospital.


    Gao Yang, who didn''t want to be in charge, couldn''t see the field hospital destroyed by gunfire. He took out the phone and dialed knight. At the same time, he shouted, "for this idiot, use a gun to persuade him!"

 Chapter 1888

    Gao Yang hurried to the field hospital, and leibrov followed him. When they arrived at the simple field hospital made of tents and sheds, they saw Andy he standing there in a puffy look.


    A doctor in his sixties, with a sense of justice that I don''t want to go to hell, shouted, "I appreciate your help, but this is not the time to evacuate! If you are worried, you can leave by yourself, but don''t hinder our work."


    Andy ho pointed to the old man''s nose and shouted, "you''re a fucking fool!"


    Albert was still wearing gloves, which were full of blood, and he was taking off the bloody gloves and throwing them angrily to the ground.


    "Go, forget these idiots."


    Andy he angrily said, "the boss ordered!"


    Andy Ho and Albert are so civilized to talk to people because they have no guns in their hands and they are pointed at their heads with a rifle.


    No one answered Gao Yang''s call to knight, so he was transferring the call to the angel''s intelligence officer. Before the angel''s intelligence officer answered the phone, he had come to the doctor.


    Waving Andy ho back, he shouted angrily at the old doctor, "are you deaf or idiot? Can''t you hear the gun? Can''t you hear?"


    The doctor looked at Gao Yang and said seriously, "the artillery fire has lasted from yesterday to now. This is war! If you are afraid, go now and don''t hinder us. I am responsible for the soldiers'' lives. How can we evacuate the hospital at this time!"


    High spirited, he said loudly, "this is artillery preparation. Can it be the same as the messy artillery shooting yesterday? Do you understand?"


    "Hello."


    Hearing someone talking on the phone, Gao Yang immediately raised the phone and said in a loud voice, "harzisk has been attacked. The enemy is preparing artillery fire. The large-scale attack will begin soon. Now let your field hospital withdraw quickly and give orders quickly!"


    After that, Gao Yang turned the phone to the doctor and said loudly, "your sir, answer the phone and withdraw quickly, hurry up!"


    After seeing Gao Yang suspiciously, the doctor answered the phone quickly, but he soon shouted, "I don''t know you. Please let my officer order."


    Then the doctor put the phone in Gao Yang''s hand and said loudly, "order you to find the commander of halzisk, not someone to answer the phone."


    Gao Yang was really angry. He was very surprised and said, "Why are you such a stubborn and stupid guy? Who is the officer here? Stand up and evacuate! Evacuate now! Are you all here waiting for shells? Get out! Let people evacuate immediately!"


    Gao Yang roared at the guard who raised his gun. The guard put away his gun, but when he saw the angry doctor, he immediately pointed the gun at Gao Yang with a sad face.


    Many doctors and helpers were looking at Gao Yang and the doctor in shock. At this time, the doctor shouted, "don''t move without orders. Our duty is..."


    "Fuck your duty!"


    After a scolding, Gao Yang reached out and pulled out his pistol, aimed it at the doctor''s head and shouted, "get out of here! Evacuate now!"


    The doctor stared at Gao Yang and said word by word: "our duty is to rescue the wounded. The battle is not over. No one can leave without an order! Help residents, you can leave. Others, continue your operation! Go quickly!"


    Albert waved his head to Gao Yang and shouted, "boss, let them die, let''s go!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly in English: "now doctors are scarce resources. You think knight can build several such field hospitals. I''ll kill this idiot, but the hospital has been shelled. Where can Knight find these doctors again?"


    After he finished, Gao Yangmeng turned his head, stared at the soldier who raised his gun and aimed at him. With a frightened face, he stretched out his left hand and said in a deep voice, "give me the gun!"


    The soldier shook his head subconsciously, but he grabbed the gun mouth fiercely, and then pulled it into his hand. Then he immediately raised his gun and slammed it at the doctor''s thigh.


    The doctor stumbled and fell down. Gao Yang angrily said to the stunned soldier, "what are you looking at? Take this idiot and get out quickly!"


    The soldier quickly picked up the doctor. Then he stretched out his hand and shouted at him: "my gun."


    Gao Yang returned the gun to the soldier, and then shouted, "five minutes at most! There will be shelling in five minutes at most! Everyone! Get out of here quickly! Either leave here and go to the wild, or hide in the city. In short, you can''t stay here. Hurry up! What are you doing standing here? Take all the wounded and go."


    The doctor refused to go when he was held up. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Gao Yang''s nose. He was so angry that he trembled and said in a loud voice, "you! You! You bastard!"


    Gao Yang disdained and said, "go quickly. You will thank me for saving all of you, fool!"


    The doctor was dragged away and said to Andy Ho: "go, go, go back to the basement, don''t wait for love."


    On the way back, Gao Yang suddenly said, "by the way, how was the doctor just now?"


    Andy ho turned his head and looked high and said, "the doctor? Oh, the level is good, very good. They lack new drugs, but the level of surgery is very high."


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "go back and ask Nate to come over. If we have a night war hospital, he will be the boss."


    Andy he was surprised and said, "he? Boss, are you crazy? Find such an idiot to take charge of your field hospital?"


    Albert disdained and said, "fool, you don''t understand what the boss means? Where do you find this good doctor who abides by orders to the point of stubbornness and stupidity? There are too many smart people in the world. When the cannon rings, they all run away. When the cannon rings, they don''t run. Where do you find the doctor who sticks to his post?"


    "Yes, but he certainly won''t agree. You just shot someone else."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "if the Zhengfu army shelled here, he would appreciate my shot."


    "What if there was no shelling?"


    "Forget it. What''s wrong with shooting him? I''m afraid he''ll call me back?"


    Several people ran back to the house. Andy looked at it and said angrily, "I see what you mean, but this kind of doctor is too stubborn. I don''t know what to do if something happens?"


    "Stupid, give him a deputy. Let''s think more about it. The field hospital following the army needs this kind of people who are not afraid of death and stubborn!"


    Andy nodded and said, "well, it makes sense, but without shelling, you don''t have to think about anything. You shot someone in the thigh!"


    Just then, leibrov suddenly shouted at the top of his voice, "extend the shelling! Hide!"

 Chapter 1889

    Extended shelling is where it should be. After the bombing, it began to turn the muzzle and shoot at the depth.


    Shells will not fall directly on Gaoyang them at once, because extended shelling is also gradual, and generally will not be hit indiscriminately with a hammer in the East and a hammer in the West.


    It doesn''t matter whether they will fight right away. Gao Yang and his colleagues quickly hid in the basement. If a large caliber shell happens to hit, something big will happen. What a coincidence on the battlefield. It''s not a coincidence that the person who is hit by a stray bullet or even a normal bullet died by coincidence. It''s unlucky that he was hit by a bullet.


    Several people went into the basement and waited for no more than five minutes. They all felt a violent vibration in the basement.


    Leibrov raised his head and shouted, "the artillery is coming!"


    Even in the basement, you can hear a violent explosion. It''s just a little muffled. Looking at your watch, you also increase the volume.


    "So fast, extended shooting shouldn''t be here so soon?"


    Leibrov said patiently: "No, the preparation of artillery fire and the main areas of extended firing are all in strict accordance with the operational deployment. In principle, after the preparation of artillery fire, turn to deep firing to cut off the contact between the enemy and the front line position. After the infantry move forward and occupy the position, they should continue to extend artillery fire and let the infantry attack the next position. In this case, the artillery fire should enter the urban area at this time Yes, but if the Zhengfu army doesn''t intend to fight street battles in the urban area, it will choose another place. Now it seems that we are also the target that the government army wants to capture. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see."


    Leibrov said loudly: "now our area should be the area under fire preparation. The frequency of shells falling is too high. In other words, it won''t be long before the infantry will come to occupy it when the fire preparation is over!"


    The girl named valenina trembled with fear, but the others felt nothing. She raised her head and shouted to leibrov, "will our place be all right?"


    Leibrov laughed and said loudly, "no, our basement is deep enough. Shells will never pose any threat to us. Even if shells fall on our heads, it will be a shock at most."


    Valenina was obviously relieved. After looking in the basement, she went to the corner and picked up a bottle of mineral water. When she came to Cui Bo, she unscrewed the bottle cap and handed it to Cui Bo. In a low voice, she said, "drink some water."


    Cui Bo looked at valenina and took the mineral water without hesitation.


    Albert shouted to the high voice, "boss, the doctor should not die. Just now there was enough time for them to evacuate."


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "someone owes me a field hospital. Isn''t it too much for me to ask him for someone?"


    Several people who knew the inside story laughed, and then Andy Ho and they began to explain to others what had happened. When Gao Yang shot the doctor in the leg, Irene smiled: "boss, I want to say you did a good job."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I have a sense of propriety. The bullet just scraped his leg. I can take action in two days."


    Frye said regretfully, "it''s too cheap for him."


    "Leave Nate a doctor. Doctors are a scarce resource now."


    A group of people didn''t care about the shelling on their heads. They talked and laughed. Only treble sat in the corner with water in his hand, and valenina leaned next to him.


    Suddenly, the vibration disappeared, and the explosion stopped suddenly. He looked at his watch and said loudly, "OK, the artillery fire is over, and the people of the Zhengfu army are coming. I''ll go up and wait for someone to come and contact them."


    The arrival of the Zhengfu army is not a bad thing for Satan. Once the Zhengfu army completely occupies the periphery of harzisk, Satan can leave. Now Satan doesn''t care whose territory he is. As long as the exchange of fire is stopped, it is even a safe area.


    Yak stood up and said with a smile, "I''ll go. I''m an intelligence officer. I should have done things to deal with people."


    "Your mouth stinks. If you negotiate or negotiate with others, we''re afraid you''ll be beaten by others."


    Rafael is talking. Rafael is seriously injured. He is recovering well now, but he can''t carry out too many activities. However, there is no problem when he goes down for a short time. Of course, his speech is not affected.


    Hurt by Raphael, yak put his hand in front of his mouth, breathed, and then said in a loud voice, "it stinks, stinks, smells like a skunk."


    A group of people laughed. After extending his middle finger to Raphael, yak said lazily, "I''m going up, guys."


    Li JinFang stood up and said loudly, "I''d better cover behind you. If you really want to be beaten, I can save you."


    Cover is natural. Gao Yang took his rifle and said loudly, "go out by yourself, toad, Tyrannosaurus Rex, big dog. Follow me to protect the fox."


    Yak said lazily, "I almost forgot that the fox is the nickname you gave me. To be honest, this nickname is really not very good."


    On the 13th, he also stood up and said indifferently, "I''ll go too."


    Although the shelling stopped and there would be no danger to leave the basement, the fewer people who went up, the better. Gao Yang took several people who were most suitable for cover to protect yak. It was useless to go up on the 13th.


    "What are you doing? Don''t go. Stay here."


    The 13th stood up and said, "I can read lips."


    "Well, take it."


    Several people left the basement. Yak, Li JinFang and Irene were on the first floor. Gao Yang, groliov and the 13th went to the attic and looked around with binoculars.


    As soon as you go to the attic, you can see that tanks and armored vehicles are covering the infantry coming towards them, moving quickly.


    "Two tanks, three armored vehicles and about a hundred infantry came in a line of skirmishes."


    Groliov looked and said, "where''s the militia?"


    "I don''t see. It''s estimated that it has been withdrawn. I just don''t know where it has been withdrawn, but it must have been withdrawn, otherwise it''s time to fight at this distance."


    He drew back and said loudly in the walkie talkie, "they''re coming, but don''t worry. Now they''re too nervous. Wait until the soldiers of the 72nd brigade completely control this area and relax before contacting them."


    After raising the telescope again and observing for a moment, he said loudly, "aha, the place of the field hospital was bombed to pieces, but there were no bodies. The soldiers of the 72nd brigade have crossed the field fortification belt. There was no war. Guys, everything is going well."

 Chapter 1890

    The soldiers of the 72nd brigade crossed the line of defense abandoned by the militia. Instead of rashly entering the construction area, tanks and armored vehicles stopped a little farther outside. Then a small number of elite teams of infantry began to touch in slowly.


    Gaoyang''s location is the suburb of the northwest corner of harzisk. As soon as you go outside, there are farmland. Although the houses are much sparse compared with the downtown area, and they are common single family houses in rural areas, they have been connected into a piece after all. Under this terrain, tankers and armored vehicles are difficult to play their due power, but they are more vulnerable to attack, Therefore, it is quite normal for tanks not to come in for the time being, but for infantry to explore the terrain first.


    Watching the infantry slowly come in and start searching house by house, Gao Yang lowered his voice in the walkie talkie and said, "the goal of the 72nd brigade should be to occupy the periphery of the city and not go deep into the city. They want to occupy the houses here and prevent the militia from going out of the city. Soon someone will come to us to search. Fox, be ready and pay attention to safety."


    The people of the Zhengfu army must search for militia hiding in the nearby houses. At this time, the soldiers on the search task must be highly nervous. If they contact rashly, they may misjudge and fire. They must be careful.


    Seeing soldiers come in one by one, they began to search along the houses. As a result, the soldiers stopped after searching less than ten houses. They stopped when there were several houses away from the place where they lived.


    He shouted loudly and whispered, "well, we can determine the tactical purpose of the Zhengfu army. Occupy the four corners of the city as the stronghold and pull the line in the middle. We focus on monitoring and prevention rather than defending the defense line."


    Yak''s position could not see the movement of the soldiers of the Zhengfu army. He said on the walkie talkie, "can you go out for contact?"


    "Yes, don''t bring a gun. Go out slowly. Toad and Tyrannosaurus Rex are ready to go out to meet at any time. I have a good shooting range here, which can improve protection, but pay attention to that I''m vulnerable to tanks and armored vehicles. I can only hold on for one minute at most. Over."


    "Yes, the Fox began to go out."


    Yak didn''t bring a gun, but he wore a bulletproof vest on his body. Then he dodged out of the yard door. When he was about to arrive on the road, he raised his hand and slowly walked out from behind the courtyard wall to get the road.


    "Don''t shoot, I have something to tell you! Don''t shoot!"


    Yak shouted loudly, raised his hands and stood where he was, so as to avoid being misunderstood to the greatest extent. Yak was soon found by the soldiers, and then two people immediately pointed their guns at him.


    The two soldiers were shouting. The two sides were more than 200 meters apart. The shouting was not very clear, but a soldier began to wave to yak and let him pass.


    Yak began to move slowly forward, and then he quickly whispered, "there''s some trouble. They speak Ukrainian."


    Yak can speak Russian, but he can''t speak Ukrainian. Although Ukrainian and Russian have almost the same vocabulary, there are some differences. Ukrainians use Ukrainian at school and Russian in daily life. It''s no problem to mix them. In general, Ukrainian and Russian are a dialect, But Ukrainians and some Russians may not have a big problem listening, but when foreigners like yak and Gaoyang are not particularly proficient in Russian, it is more difficult to listen to Ukrainian language similar to dialect.


    At the critical moment, poor communication may cause big problems. Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "lebrov! Prepare to be an interpreter and listen to my command."


    Yak slowly continued to move forward. A dozen soldiers nervously arranged a defense line towards him to prevent yak from having any other purpose.


    When he was about thirty meters away from the soldiers, yak was ordered to stop. Then yak immediately shouted, "I have a special mission here. I am a friend of your brigade commander baskov and yevgeni. Please call your officer over or I can go to see him."


    A soldier shouted a word. Yak immediately said, "please speak Russian with me. I don''t understand Ukrainian."


    "Who are you!"


    "I''m a businessman. We''re definitely not enemies. Trust me. You should know from my appearance that I''m not a militia, right? I have something important to tell your commander. You can invite him or I can see him."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "fox! If you go to see their commander, you will be out of our protection!"


    Yak whispered in the walkie talkie, "no problem, don''t worry."


    Soon, the two soldiers searched yak. Yak''s bulletproof vest and walkie talkie aroused their suspicion and tension. They wanted to take Yak''s walkie talkie, but yak just said a few words, which successfully dispelled the intention of the two soldiers.


    Soon, a man dressed as a soldier but obviously acting as a commander ran up against the corner.


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "I thought yak would be taken to meet the commander. Unexpectedly, the commander was brave enough to come and meet him. He was not afraid of being hit by snipers. He was very brave."


    Groliov said coldly, "he''s inexperienced or a fool. Look at him. He''s dressed as a soldier but still looks like an officer. Sooner or later he eats a sniper''s gun. He can''t live a day in Grozny."


    Yak was brought to the officer. Without a word of nonsense, yak directly said with a smile: "pay tribute to Evgeny. You must have received an order and know what I''m talking about, right?"


    "Yes, I know. Come on, what do you want to do."


    "Leave, take our people safely. Now that the battle is over and the militia has run away, we can leave safely."


    "Sorry, you can go back, but I don''t care if your people can go. You have to wait. Someone will see you before deciding whether to let you go. I have no problem here, but if you leave without permission, it''s none of my business to be attacked."


    "I think you should report to your officer."


    "It''s not necessary. The order I got is very clear. You must wait to be checked by those people before you go."


    "Those people?"


    The young commander in the soldier''s clothes waved impatiently and shouted, "go back, where? Wait a minute and stay away from us."


    Gao Yang could not see yak, but could hear him. At this time, he frowned and said, "accept the inspection of those people? Who? Americans?"


    The 13th whispered, "it''s possible. Is it looking for us?"

 Chapter 1891

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. It didn''t matter if it was in the area controlled by the militia or the Zhengfu army, but it would be dangerous if someone was deliberately looking for Satan''s whereabouts.


    According to the truth, the struggle between big Ivan and the United States has come to an end. Gao Yang is right that there will be no more problems, but one''s ideas still have contradictions and changes at any time, not to mention a country.


    Whether or not he was alert, Gao Yang immediately whispered in the walkie talkie, "everyone, be alert! Be ready for battle and forced breakthrough!"


    With this order, the situation became tense immediately. Soon, all those who could move were fully armed out of the basement. Even TREB silently came to the attic with his sniper rifle on his back.


    The sniper needed a good view. When he reached the attic, he put the double crutches aside, pulled a folding table in front of the window, put the sniper rifle on the table, opened the front and rear covers of the sight, lay on the table for an interview, found that the table could not bear his weight, pulled a chair, sat down and put his eyes behind the sight.


    After trying to aim, treble whispered in the walkie talkie, "sniper in place."


    Of course, Cui Bo''s words are not just for Gao Yang, but for all Satan''s people, so that they know that once a fight breaks out, in addition to Gao Yang''s ability to provide accurate shooting, there is Cui Bo.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want Cui Bo to come up. He has no problem shooting now, but he can''t run. If the attic is shelled, he can''t run too slowly.


    But after thinking about it, looking at Cui Bo''s extremely depressed face, Gao Yang still swallowed the words that asked Cui Bo to go back.


    Yak was waiting for someone to contact him. After waiting for about ten minutes, he suddenly said on the 13th, "coming!"


    Gao Yang looked in the direction of observation on the 13th. A group of people trotted over from the farmland. He raised his telescope and said immediately: "Twelve people! Wearing the camouflage of the Ukrainian army, but using M4 rifles, M60 machine guns, a sniper and large caliber sniper rifles, they can''t see the model. From the shape of the barrel, they seem to be as50! They use the general single soldier carrying equipment of the US Army! There is a high-power remote radio! Guys, the Americans are coming!"


    On the 13th and groliov both held binoculars. Groliov whispered, "this is a special combat team. Will it really come for us?"


    "I don''t think so now. There are too few people. If the target is us, Americans won''t send only so many people," he said in a low voice


    After that, Gao Yang immediately said on the walkie talkie: "report, the team found can be identified as Americans. Their code name is moth. Everyone, we are about to lose our vision of moth. Be careful with the fox. Everyone, launch an attack at any time to cover the fox''s return, and then rush out and enter the urban area immediately. Over!"


    Gao Yang made up his mind. If there is a problem, he can''t run to the field. That''s to deliver vegetables to tanks and armored vehicles. As long as he enters the urban area, although he also enters the encirclement, the encirclement of government forces is not tight. The action of large-scale troops can''t prevent the infiltration of small-scale teams. It''s no problem to escape in the urban area for a while and then leave at night.


    The team code named moth soon disappeared. They should hide first with the help of buildings, and then walk to yak alone with a rifle on their back.


    A middle-aged man in his forties walked slowly in front of yak, looked up and down at yak, nodded, smiled and said, "can you speak English?"


    Yak shrugged and smiled, "of course, like you, I''m not local."


    "Good, very good, man, who are you and what are you doing here? You have headphones. Who are you keeping in touch with?"


    Yak smiled and said: "Of course, we kept in touch with our people, but don''t worry, man. It''s not the militia. We''re some businessmen. We don''t belong to either party. In fact, we just had some trouble. Several people were injured and raised their wounds here. As a result, there was a sudden fight. We didn''t have time to leave, so we became what we are now."


    "What business do you do?"


    After a little hesitation, he stood up and said, "why ask so clearly, man, what kind of business can you stay here to do business?"


    The man standing in front of yak smiled, took out a box of cigarettes, took out one, smiled at yak and said, "would you like one?"


    "Thank you."


    After lighting a cigarette for yak and one for himself, the man smiled and said, "my name is Raymond. I don''t want to make trouble here, but you really have to tell me what business you''re doing, man. Let''s cooperate with each other. It''s good for us."


    Yak threw up a cigarette ring, shrugged and said, "well, let''s deal in arms."


    Raymond immediately said with great interest, "arms business? Are you an arms dealer? I like arms dealers, man. I''m also familiar with arms dealers. Who do you work for?"


    Yake smiled and whispered, "we don''t work for anyone. We work alone. As for our customers, we provide a lot of arms for brigade 72. Man, since you''re here, you must know something."


    Raymond nodded, suddenly looked up and said, "where are you from?"


    "England, I''m from England."


    Raymond said slowly, "can you let your companions out for a while? I want to see them. Don''t worry, just see them, and then you can leave."


    Yak frowned and said, "man, isn''t it appropriate?"


    Raymond smiled and said politely but not to be rejected: "man, I''ll give you convenience, but you have to cooperate with me. We''re not people who want to make trouble. We''d better not destroy the good atmosphere, okay?"


    Yak took a breath, thought for a moment, pressed the phone on his headset and said loudly, "guys, come out and meet our new friends."


    Gao Yang listened to yak''s conversation. As soon as yak said it, he immediately said, "go to a few people, little flies, cockroaches and pandas. You three go out. Little flies and pandas take guns, cockroaches don''t take them, and octopus. Remember that you are an arms dealer and a stranger!"


    On the 13th, he immediately moved, quickly went downstairs and left the house with some people who were named high, and slowly walked towards yak.


    Some of the people who are higher up have no obvious characteristics, such as himself, Li JinFang and Irene. Their personal characteristics are too obvious to go out.


    Gao Yang put down his telescope, picked up Satan''s blade, and then pointed his gun at Yak''s back to search for places where he might hide the enemy. Once he couldn''t agree, contact turned into war, he had to fire immediately.

 Chapter 1892

    The meeting was always calm, and Raymond looked at Frye and them with a look of examination.


    None of them wear camouflage and tactical clothes, but Frye and Andy are armed with their guns. Number 13 and James are empty handed, but James has a pistol in his waist.


    When he came to Raymond, James said slightly nervously, "man, what do you want to do with us?"


    Raymond smiled and whispered, "nothing, just to see you, you are also English?"


    James nodded and said in his Welsh accent, "yes, English."


    On the 13th, with a calm face and a standard London accent, he said, "what''s the problem?"


    Raymond shook his head and said with a smile, "no problem. We''re looking for some people, so I have to meet you to make sure you''re not the person I''m looking for. Sorry, do you have anyone else?"


    On the 13th, he said calmly, "of course, there are several. Armed guards, do you have to meet everyone? To make it clear, I''m not a provocation. I just want you to complete your mission early, so we''ll be all right."


    Raymond smiled, waved his hand and said, "no, that''s enough."


    The 13th nodded. At this time, Raymond waved back, turned to the 13th, smiled and said, "man, ask you something, are there any militants around here?"


    Yak shook his head and said, "there were others just now, but they all ran away since the shelling began. It was a field hospital not long ago, but now they all withdrew and ran away, leaving only some civilians."


    Raymond smiled and said casually: "you are arms dealers. I often deal with arms dealers. Recently, there is a guy named Jefferson. I don''t know if you know him."


    Yak laughed and said, "Jefferson, yes, but we are competitors. He also supplies the 72nd brigade. Like us, he comes here to make money, but he is dead. Don''t you know?"


    Raymond said with a surprised expression: "dead?"


    Yak said seriously, "yes, he died and was killed by big Ivan, because this is big Ivan''s territory. Do you know big Ivan?"


    "Yes, a very powerful arms dealer."


    "This is big Ivan''s territory. Jefferson''s business here angered big Ivan. He was killed. We just got the news."


    Raymond shook his head and said: "No wonder there''s no news about Jefferson recently. He''s dead. Well, guys, it''s nice to meet you. Maybe we''ll have a chance to cooperate in the future. Now it''s all right. You can go, but I suggest you can wait a minute. It''s not safe on the road. Walking from the farmland may cause misunderstanding among the soldiers. Come to you from a distance It''s troublesome. It''s not very safe to walk from the urban area. There is a small-scale exchange of fire in the East. Everyone''s nerves are very nervous. It''s inevitable that something will happen. "


    Raymond was very friendly. After smiling at yak, he spread his hand and said with a smile, "so you can wait until the situation calms down before leaving. Anyway, there will be no danger in staying."


    Yak nodded, "thank you."


    Raymond took the initiative to stretch out his hand, shook his hand with yak and said with a smile, "where do you live? I have to say hello to my brothers and stay away from you so as not to cause any misunderstanding. There''s no way. Everyone''s spirit is quite nervous."


    Yak pointed to the two houses next to Gao Yang and said, "we occupied several houses in that area."


    Raymond snapped his fingers, whistled and said with a smile, "all right, everyone, I have to relax. Have a good time."


    Both sides began to walk back. After waiting long enough, yak suddenly whispered in the walkie talkie, "he''s not American! He''s British! He can''t be wrong!"


    James also whispered in the walkie talkie: "yes, we saw that it was an Englishman just now! His way of carrying a gun is British rather than American! The pistol holster on his leg is the usual style of SAS. It can''t be wrong, absolutely not wrong! And his saber, which is used by SAS people."


    Waiting for James to finish on the walkie talkie, yak quickly said, "yes, SAS people, I can smell their smell a mile away!"


    James added again and whispered, "I can see people two miles away!"


    Is it British or SAS? What does that mean? It means that those people are not Americans.


    This is not nonsense. A force that looks like an American force, but the commander is a British, that means that the force is not sent by the United States, or the United States itself.


    If it''s not an American team, who else can it be?


    Mercenaries, of course, are the most likely. The United States often uses mercenaries to perform tasks that cannot be disclosed and dangerous, but they are not tasks that must be kept secret. Therefore, it is not surprising that this team is a mercenary sent by the United States.


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "I see. It seems that the other party is a mercenary."


    Yak said anxiously, "one more thing, Raymond''s face was exposed to strong ultraviolet rays! He was wearing desert combat boots, and they were old boots! They weren''t new. What does that mean?"


    The sun is particularly strong, desert combat boots. These two conditions are combined. Gao Yang just thought a little in his heart. He rubbed with a telescope and stood up, shouting in a low voice: "virgin of steel!"


    The virgin of steel recruited a large number of new people for intensive training in Shah. It has been several months since receiving this information, but after hearing Yak''s words, the name of the virgin of steel immediately jumped out of Gao Yang''s mind.


    Gao Yang looked at Raymond with a dignified face and continued to walk back. Cui Bo put his hand on the trigger and whispered, "do you want to kill him?"


    "No!"


    After sternly stopping Cui Bo''s plan, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "are there any other details?"


    The 13th said lightly: "of course, he has relaxed his vigilance against us. I can see it, but this is after we met him in the past. Therefore, he is really looking for someone to meet us just to make sure that we are not his goal."


    He raised his breath, then said gnashing his teeth: "the virgin of steel, yes, the virgin of steel! They are not looking for us! They are angels! The virgin of steel is looking for Angels!"

 Chapter 1893

    Although Knight would have stretched out an olive branch if he met someone he particularly admired, even if he was not German, otherwise he would not have attracted Gao Yang at the beginning, now most of the members of the angel mercenary regiment are German.


    In this way, it''s easy for Raymond to understand when he asks to meet people other than yak. He just wants to see if Gao Yang''s people are angel mercenaries!


    There was not much resentment between the angel and the virgin of steel, but after mixing Satan, the resentment between the angel and the virgin of steel will be great.


    First of all, hold high their ambush against the steel virgin in Ukraine, in the name of angels, which is the black pot carried by angels!


    Almost half of the people who were knocked down by the angel, what do you think is the relationship between the virgin of steel and the angel.


    At first, Gao Yang and knight discussed the strategy of attracting the steel virgin in the name of angel mercenary regiment, but the angel really carried a big black pot and attracted all the hatred value of the steel virgin. Even if Gao Yang and knight discussed it, how can Satan get rid of it.


    Also, if you go further, the angel will be dragged in because Satan killed Prince suharitan in Switzerland.


    The virgin of iron and steel was ambushed in Crimea and suffered heavy casualties. Then the virgin of iron and steel immediately disappeared and wantonly recruited troops and horses. All the staff went to the desert of Shah for training for several months. What does this mean? This shows that the virgin of iron and steel has worked hard to revenge. If she doesn''t come out, she will have to be ruthless as soon as she comes out.


    You should know that the mercenary regiment of the virgin of steel, Satan and angels is different from the ordinary mercenary regiment. The combat power of its members is at the peak. Retraining is to cultivate tacit understanding and the ability to cooperate. For a top mercenary regiment, this is not necessary.


    What''s more, even the training of mercenary regiments like steel virgin will cost a lot of money.


    It''s not necessary to spend a lot of money, but we still get together and practice hard in the worst environment for several months. If it''s not completely urgent and hard, we should take revenge with absolute advantage. Who believes it? How can we have such a great motivation to train just by taking business.


    In fact, there is not enough evidence to prove that Raymond is the virgin of steel, nor is there enough evidence to prove that the virgin of steel came to find angels, but Gao Yang thinks so and is particularly firm.


    The three strongest mercenary regiments in the world have all converged in Donetsk. Of course, so far, only Gao Yang knows this. The virgin of steel certainly doesn''t know the specific whereabouts of the angel, and the angel certainly doesn''t know that the virgin of steel came to them.


    First, the two largest arms dealers started a life and death war, and then there was a life and death internal struggle within the world''s largest intelligence network. Now, the three strongest mercenary regiments in the world gather in Donetsk and are bound to fight hard until one party is completely finished.


    The underground world is completely chaotic.


    Relatively speaking, mercenaries are at the relatively low end of the food chain in the underground world, but mercenaries are the most destructive part, because mercenaries have the ultimate law and force in the world, whether arms dealers or intelligence agents. In the end, they can only use force to destroy each other in order to really end the war.


    Satan ***********************************************************************************************************************.


    Can Satan stand idly by and watch the fight between angels and the virgin of steel?


    Satan saved the lives of Ivan and great Ivan''s uncle and nephew, and the angel also made great efforts in saving Ivan. If Satan and the angel fight to the death with the virgin of steel, will great Ivan be idle?


    Big Ivan doesn''t have to support Satan. Supporting Satan means supporting angels, and the virgin of steel has no backup?


    First of all, the relationship between the virgin of steel and others is very iron, and the relationship with the Shah is very iron. Then, the Shah side is the sphere of influence of Deyo mather. It is unbelievable to say that the virgin of steel has nothing to do with Deyo. Then, when Satan has a decisive battle with the angel and the virgin of steel, can the virgin of steel have no backup?


    Notre Dame of steel must have strong support. Let alone, now Gaoyang dares to ensure that Notre Dame of steel plays a very important role in 72 mechanical brigade. Even the strength of 72 brigade can be greatly expanded, which is promoted by Notre Dame of steel. If it can do this, either the United States or Shah will definitely provide strong financial support.


    Donetsk is going to be lively. Maybe he will have to play in the end.


    Once it was confirmed that the virgin of steel was coming, how could Gao Yang sit still? He immediately picked up the phone and dialed Nate first. As a result, the phone was turned off. Then he immediately called the angel''s intelligence officer, but he couldn''t get through.


    Gao Yangqi almost threw the phone out.


    "Don''t answer the phone at the critical moment, leonima! Always! Always! Again! Nate, you son of a bitch!"


    After yelling and scolding, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "find a way to contact the angel! Come on, anyone who wants to contact the angel can do it, everyone find a way!"


    After dialing the phone again, he still couldn''t get through, but Gao Yang was depressed. If he couldn''t get in touch, he couldn''t get in touch. What''s the use of losing his temper.


    After sitting down and taking a breath, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie before yak and them came back: "The virgin of steel has come, and the goal is the angel. This message must be sent to the angel in time, otherwise they will be really finished. Think that we can contact those people in Donetsk city and contact them immediately. It is not far from Donetsk city. In order to ensure that the angel can receive the message, we can only send the message in the most primitive way. Who will go to Donetsk city?"


    The 13th said faintly, "I''ll go. I''m useless in war. It''s just right to do this."


    While talking, they had returned on the 13th, and Gao Yang had already come downstairs to face the people in the room: "The angel must help, and the virgin of steel must fight. Needless to say, this war must be tragic. Use all our abilities. Now I contact big Ivan for help, the fox, and find a way to contact all useful people to inform the angel of the news. The octopus goes to Donetsk to send a letter."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "will war begin immediately?"


    Gao Yang said coldly, "no, the virgin of steel is only a team. There is no doubt that they scattered people looking for angels, and they obviously haven''t found them yet. Now, whoever knows the existence of each other first has an advantage. We can''t scare the snake, but expand this advantage as much as possible."

 Chapter 1894

    PS: this chapter is the chapter after the content is modified. We can''t change the chapter name or cancel it. We have to read it again after the modification. Some book friends subscribe automatically, which has brought trouble to you. I''m really sorry.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There are a lot of things to do. Now Satan is in trouble.


    The wounded had better be sent away, but the steel lady is here and the war is imminent. Who should escort the wounded away? If the wounded cannot be sent away, how can they feel at ease to fight?


    Gao Yang looked at No. 13 and said seriously, "there are wars everywhere now. Your road is very unsafe."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. It''s no problem for me. I''ll take the phone and contact me whenever there is any change."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and whispered, "go and prepare. Let''s hurry to contact. If we don''t contact in ten minutes, you''ll start."


    On the 13th, he nodded and hurried back to the basement. Gao Yang looked at other people: "Taylor, Jesse Lee, Raphael and rabbit, they must be sent away. The problem is how to escort them away."


    Everyone frowned because there was a shortage of manpower. At the moment when the war was bound to come, every combat power that could move was extremely valuable. Whoever left would also be a great loss.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "otherwise, the virgin of steel and the angel haven''t met yet, that is to say, it''s still safe for the time being and won''t fight. We''ll send several people to send the wounded away first and return quickly when we get to the safe area. It won''t take long or too much."


    Groliov said, "yes, that''s the only way."


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked at yak who was on the phone. He said in a hurry, "how about you? Can you contact him?"


    Yak said solemnly: "No, the phone can''t get through. There are several possibilities. The angel''s intelligence officer is dead or the signal is affected. If the signal is blocked, there will be this result. It''s impossible, not no one answers. If the signal is just bad, I think we can get through the phone in a short time. Also, we don''t have the contact information of other militia organizations and want others to get through You can''t even tell Nate. "


    Gao Yang immediately said, "you continue to contact, I''ll contact big Ivan."


    Gao Yang took out the phone and called Da Ivan first. After Da Ivan was connected, Gao Yang hesitated and whispered, "Da Ivan, I need help."


    "Say."


    "The virgin of steel is coming and looking for angels. We must kill the virgin of steel, but my strength is not enough."


    Big Ivan was silent for a moment and whispered, "do you have to fight?"


    "Must fight."


    "I see. Ulyanko will contact you and keep the communication unblocked."


    Gao Yang hangs up. Big Ivan doesn''t say how to help him, but big Ivan will certainly do his best to help him. Just know this.


    After thinking about it, Gao Yang called alebin, but as soon as he dialed out, he immediately hung up.


    The first battle with the virgin of steel took place on a large battlefield, and it was a conventional war. This environment meant that neither angels nor the virgin of steel would take risky special operations to end each other. Although it was a battle between mercenaries, it was unlikely to be a small-scale special operation after a large number of conventional troops were mixed. If you want to fight, it must be A large-scale battle, but also a regular battle on the front battlefield.


    The black devil is not suitable for this kind of battle. It doesn''t mean that the black devil can''t fight this kind of war, but it''s too wasteful. Even if it''s as strong as the black devil, it won''t play a much better role than an infantry at this time, and the stray bullets and shells that are fatal to ordinary infantry are equally fatal to the black devil.


    The strongest special warfare force in the world, but finally died under a large-scale artillery fire. This is not a waste.


    Considering that so many people died in the battle between the black devil and the butter knife, Gao Yang felt distressed. He couldn''t help it that time, but this time, he refused to use the sharpest knife in the world as a hammer.


    Without calling the black devil, Gao Yang thought about what to do next, but Cui Bo, who stayed in the attic, suddenly whispered in the walkie talkie, "there''s a situation. Come up and have a look."


    Gao Yang immediately turned back and ran up to the attic. Then he said in a hurry, "what''s the matter?"


    Chubb put his eyes behind the sight and whispered, "there''s something wrong with the moth team. See for yourself."


    Gao Yang went behind the window and raised his telescope. Then he saw that the soldiers of the 72nd brigade began to withdraw from the houses they had just occupied, retreat to the farmland, and set up a simple defense line behind tanks and armored vehicles.


    Gao Yang tightened his heart and whispered, "how did you withdraw? Do you want to bombard us? The people of the virgin of steel found our identity?"


    Treble whispered, "it''s possible, but the moth team didn''t leave. Look, they''re moving."


    As soon as Gao Yang turned the telescope, he saw that twelve people, code named moth team, came out of the street slowly and did not take any offensive formation. They divided into several teams of three or two people and went separately towards the nearby house.


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what do you mean? Occupy the house as a fire point? Search for threats nearby? But they don''t seem to mean to fight."


    Soon, Irene and they also came to the attic to observe what the people of the virgin of steel wanted to do.


    "What the hell do they want?"


    When Gao Yang muttered to himself, groliov suddenly said expressionless, "do you need to ask? They''re going to do bad things."


    "Huh?"


    Groliov sighed and said loudly, "look at them. It''s obvious that they are going towards civilians, so they don''t think there is a threat. Given that the people of the virgin of steel are rich, they won''t be robbery. The greatest possibility is strong!"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "ah!"


    Groliov muttered, "isn''t it incredible? It''s common for mercenaries."


    Before groliov finished, Gao Yang saw that in a house where the lady of steel had just entered, a woman ran out quickly, and then a man, followed by two lady of steel, and then someone shot. The man who ran out of the yard went to the bottom, and the woman who ran in front just stopped and looked back, He was caught immediately.


    A man and a woman were fighting, and another lady of steel stepped forward, but soon, the guy who grabbed the woman suddenly let go of the woman. While jumping in place with his face covered in one hand, the other hand took out a pistol. Just one shot, the woman fell in a low voice and stopped moving at once.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "it''s really like this!"


    Two people of the virgin of steel seemed to be arguing about something. One of them touched his face from time to time. The distance was not far. Gao Yang saw it clearly with a telescope. His ears were full of blood. He should have been bitten just now.


    The two of them soon stopped arguing. They turned to another house. There are many houses and residents here. They don''t worry about finding a girl.


    Irene took a deep breath, and then she said angrily, "we don''t care!"

 Chapter 1895

    Gao Yang turned his head and looked. Li JinFang''s fist was tightly clenched. Irene''s teeth and cheeks were bulging, while groliov was calm.


    Whatever, it''s a problem.


    Gao Yang knows everyone''s character, so of course he knows how everyone will react. Basically, everyone except groliov will be willing to be a hero.


    Groliov, he has seen so many things that he can''t stimulate him anymore. In groliov, there is basically no sense of justice and guilt. Who is his brother and his friend? It''s absolutely no problem, but those who have nothing to do with him directly ignore him.


    Yak and the 13th depend on their mood. If they are in a bad mood, they may strongly demand to rescue those innocent civilians. If they are in a good mood, they may also want to be heroes. However, yak estimates that he will not participate in the same evil deeds as the virgin of steel, but it is possible that the 13th may be in collusion with the virgin of steel. He is abnormal. Who knows what he will do.


    In fact, groliov is a typical mercenary, while Satan is not a typical mercenary except groliov.


    Gao Yang wants to take care of it, but he has concerns. He must worry about the safety of several wounded people. Once the fight starts, Satan is not facing the danger brought by the ten people of the steel virgin moth team. Don''t forget, there are tanks and armored vehicles waiting just a few feet away. The artillery fire from the 72nd brigade may fall at any time.


    Albert and several of them also went to the attic, and everyone was watching Gao Yang.


    A dilemma, but a choice must be made.


    Peter crowded over from behind the crowd. He wanted to speak, but before he could speak, Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "brother Yang!"


    Gao Yang knows what Li JinFang wants to say.


    Why did Li JinFang become a mercenary? Has his character, or his nature, changed in the past two years? No, in case of really unbearable injustice, he was still Li JinFang who shot when he should.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and stopped Li JinFang''s next words.


    "Toads, Tyrannosaurus Rex, cockroaches, indoor warfare equipment, silent weapons are preferred. Pandas, fat cats, small flies, close support, rabbits, big dogs, stay here for remote support, worker bees, foxes, leibrov, Jerry, Peter, you take the wounded to transfer, let the nutritionist and the girl help carry people, three minutes to prepare, come on!"


    After giving the order, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "octopus, don''t send the letter first. Go again after solving the trouble here."


    Gao Yang thinks he needs the ability to solve people silently on the 13th. Things must be done first, so he has to keep the 13th.


    The people Gao Yang talked about turned around and ran down quickly. They were equipped with weapons suitable for street warfare, and the weapons used in street warfare and indoor warfare were different. Although the difference was small, it was better to choose the most suitable equipment.


    As a result, it is obvious that Gao Yang intends to be a courageous hero. Maybe he is the executioner who killed many people elsewhere, but here, he wants to save those who have been neighbors with him for several days.


    Peter didn''t leave. He stood in front of Gao Yang and whispered, "you can use me. I ask to join the assault team."


    Gao Yang looked at Peter and whispered, "no, you need to transfer the wounded."


    Peter said firmly, "you are worried that I will delay things. I will prove to you that I have no problem. Compared with transferring the wounded, what you need is to kill those bastards quickly and quietly."


    Gao Yang is really afraid that Peter will do bad things. He dragged a prosthetic leg and a half disabled leg to participate in the assault. Who can rest assured.


    Peter continued in a low voice: "if we solve it smoothly, the wounded can be transferred anywhere very smoothly. If the assault operation is not smooth, the situation will become very bad!"


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "go and get your weapon."


    Peter turned and left. Then he whispered, "I promise I won''t let you down!"


    Jerry looked at Gao Yang and said, "do what you should do. You''re not qualified to promise me anything like Peter."


    After that, Gao Yang hurried downstairs. He didn''t wear a helmet and a heavy bulletproof vest, because he needed to sneak into the battle carefully and silently.


    Gao Yang took out the pistol given to him by Tata, quickly installed the silencer on the muzzle of the gun, pulled out the magazine, took a look, and then transferred the only two magarov pistol magazines into the combat vest. Then he took his own pistol, hung an axe, carried * * * * * * on his back, tried, had little impact, and then went to the first floor.


    Five minutes passed from treble''s discovery of the virgin of steel to Satan''s preparation and assembly.


    He walked quickly to the public. Gao Yang squatted on the ground with a map in one hand and a marker in the other. He turned the map upside down and drew several lines on the blank back of the map with a pen.


    Although the situation is urgent, one more minute delay may cause more people to die, the problem is that Satan wants to save people rather than die. He hurriedly runs out with a gun and then has a vigorous indoor battle with the virgin of steel. Is that still saving people? As a top special warfare team, how can you make such a stupid behavior? Besides, even for your own safety, if you don''t take yourself in because of being a hero, you have to formulate an action plan.


    "You are all familiar with the nearby terrain. The people who have just visually inspected the moth team are divided into five groups. The house closest to us is this house. We will launch an attack from here. Pay attention!"


    Raised his head, glanced at the crowd and said in a loud voice: "Fight as silently as possible! There are only three of these people together at most, and when they are busy doing something, they will not be too vigilant, and there will certainly not be sentinels, so unless necessary, the assault team is divided into two batches, I, octopus and Toad! The three of us enter in the first batch, Tyrannosaurus Rex, Peter and cockroach in the second batch, covering each other Guard each other, remember? "


    "Remember!"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "No!"


    "Let''s go!"


    A group of people quickly went out of the door. Before leaving the yard, Gao Yang stood behind the door, looked out for two eyes, and whispered, "we''re going out, report the road situation, over."


    Cui Bo, who was responsible for providing long-range fire assistance and monitoring the battlefield, immediately said, "the road is smooth, the enemy has no field of vision, over."


    Gao Yang tilted his head and whispered, "go."


    Gao Yang dodged out of the gate of the yard. He only took a silencing pistol in his hand. No. 13 and Li JinFang followed him on both sides and ran towards the first target.

 Chapter 1896

    Trot all the way, try not to make any sound. The team divided into three parts quickly crossed the main road, entered the path between houses, and walked quickly to the first target point.


    The people of the virgin of steel are scattered, but Satan can''t be divided into several groups to attack at the same time. That''s too dangerous, so Gao Yang''s strategy is to kill all the enemies quickly and quietly with the momentum of thunder.


    Close to the first house, No. 13 went to the front, and others lined up close to the wall. No. 13 was like a kitten with cushions on its feet, silently close to the door. After looking in, he turned back and gently nodded to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang gently took down the axe and held it in his right hand, with a pistol in his left hand, while Li JinFang turned his shoulder gently with empty hands.


    As for Eileen''s group behind Gao Yang, who is ready to pick up at any time, they all raise their guns. They are ready to shoot if Gao Yang misses, fails to solve the enemy silently, and encounters danger. Even if they shoot, they can only shoot one or two bullets, because the people of steel virgin may also shoot civilians, But they don''t shoot continuously, so once they shoot continuously or a fierce gun battle breaks out, it is very likely to be exposed.


    No. 13 waved his hand and then entered the yard from the gate. Gao Yang followed, and the three people slowly touched into the yard.


    When he entered the yard, Gao Yang heard the sound of breathing in the house, accompanied by a man shouting excitedly. However, the door of the house on the first floor was hidden, and the people inside could not see the situation in the yard directly from the door.


    The 13th was the first to approach the door. At this time, a woman''s cry during resistance suddenly came out of the room, followed by a man''s laughter. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the 13th suddenly pushed the door and rushed in.


    In the reception hall on the first floor, there was a man sitting on the sofa with his feet on the tea table, holding a bottle of wine in his hand and his gun on his right hand.


    The 13th suddenly broke in. The man was holding the bottle to his mouth. He didn''t react very slowly. When he found something wrong, he immediately smashed the wine bottle at the 13th, and then his right hand went to copy the rifle placed by his leg.


    On the 13th, he reached out and grabbed the wine bottle, then threw it to his side. Then he stepped forward with an arrow step. He didn''t wait for the man to raise the gun completely. He didn''t know when to wipe a knife in his right hand on the man''s neck and cut off all his trachea, throat and blood vessels. After that, his left hand flashed on the gun, Then the firing safety of the M4 rifle was turned off.


    Out of the remaining nerve reflex, the man''s fingers buckled, but the gun couldn''t ring.


    As soon as Li JinFang reached out and caught the wine bottle thrown by the 13th, he gently put it on the tea table without making any sound. Just when the 13th had solved the man outside, he had rushed into the sound bedroom.


    A woman struggled hard in bed. The man on her was like a cat catching a mouse. He was not in a hurry to eat his prey. There was a man next to him who shouted, "hurry up! Hurry up..."


    Li JinFang jumped in. When the speaker heard the movement and suddenly turned around, Li JinFang had reached him and stretched his hands towards his face.


    Li JinFang planned to break the man''s neck, but the virgin of steel really had no weak ones. As soon as the man lowered his head, put up his hands, flashed back and shouted.


    Who taught the high Yin leg?


    It was taught by Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang didn''t rush forward any more. He just gave a foot. Then the man without pants immediately burst his eyes and raised his defensive hands to fall. Only then did Li JinFang stretch out his hands again and hold his head with a click.


    As for Gao Yang''s practice, it was much simpler. When the man standing in front of the bed looked back in amazement, Gao Yang hit it with an axe.


    The axe blade completely cut into the man''s forehead, held the handle of the axe, pulled it back, kicked it with his right foot, knocked the man''s body down on the bed and took his axe back.


    The struggling woman suddenly lost her grip, sat up, covered her chest, and suddenly retreated, and then opened her mouth to shout.


    "Shh..."


    Gao Yang had no hands to spare. He put his left hand with a gun in front of his mouth to signal the woman not to shout, but the woman shouted.


    After two screams, Gao Yang was very helpless. He stretched out his hand and pointed the gun at the woman. He shouted loudly: "shut up! Come to save you!"


    The woman suddenly stopped shouting, then looked at the two bodies in the room, put the gun in front of her mouth, hissed again, and whispered, "no matter what you want to do, don''t make a sound!"


    The woman looked in her thirties. She looked saved, looked at the bodies around her and nodded again and again.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "if you want to run, you can go later. It''s not safe now. We''re going to kill the rest of the bastards. Don''t destroy our actions. Be quiet, okay?"


    "I see, I see."


    Gao Yang turned and looked at Li JinFang. Li JinFang had taken the walkie talkie from the body in his hand, and then whispered to Gao Yang, "take it away?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "give it to the people of the support group to monitor. We won''t take it."


    After that, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "the first target was successfully won. We began to move towards the next target. Over."


    "Overlord understands, over."


    "Panda understands that everything outside is normal and safe. Over."


    "The road is clear and the enemy has no vision. You can continue to move. Over."


    After Cui Bo finished, Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "continue."


    The arrow No. 13 is really very easy to use. It can kill people instantly without saying anything. It''s easy to use.


    Gao Yang looked at the terrain, pointed to a house and made a gesture. Then a group of people quickly stood on both sides of the gate. When Gao Yang was about to order to enter, Cui Bo suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie: "Point d! Point D, the enemy is coming out. They''re leaving the house. They''re shooting. They''ve killed a civilian! Hide, hide!"


    Gao Yang looks at the distance. Point d mentioned by Cui Bo is still two houses away from them. When the people inside come out, they can see them. If they hide, they will certainly avoid the enemy''s sight, but the situation will become less active than the current sequential attack, because no one can tell what the enemy will do when they come out.


    Between lightning and flint, Gao Yang quickly made a decision, resolutely extended his hand and pointed to point D.

 Chapter 1897

    Don''t avoid, just rush over and kill two people who are going to leave.


    Gao Yang''s group didn''t move, and Irene, James and Peter rushed over.


    Peter''s right leg can''t bend, and it''s not very convenient for his left leg to move. When Peter runs high and low, Gao Yang wants Irene''s group to stop and come back a little late.


    Gao Yang is very worried about whether Peter can be competent for the work of a commando. The key is that he hasn''t practiced with Peter. He doesn''t know how much action Peter can have after losing a leg. This is an action that must be kept silent and handed over to a disabled person. It''s too risky.


    On the 13th, Gao Yang, Li JinFang and their group are the main assault group. Irene, Peter and James are standby. Moreover, in this assault group, Peter can only be regarded as half a leg, and James''s left arm is not easy to use.


    It''s false to say no regret, but Gao Yang can''t let Irene and them come back.


    Dodging and leaning against both sides of the gate, the support group raised their guns and was ready to fire to meet Irene and them.


    Irene rushed to the strongest, leaned against the wall behind the door, and James leaned against the wall, but the action was slow, and in order not to make a sound.


    Ellie and James are ready to attack. This is not grasping the tongue or sentinel, but the action requirements are not different from sentinel.


    Irene, they were about to reach the door, but before he arrived, someone came out of the door and immediately saw the three of them.


    Just when the man who came out of the door stopped because he saw them, Irene rushed up.


    She couldn''t even give people the time to shout subconsciously. Irene moved very fast. She chose the most direct way, regardless of flying, and then quickly fell to the ground with the people going out.


    Irene''s playing method is unreasonable, but extremely fierce. If her opponent is not very good at fighting, this swoop can end the battle instantly. However, if her opponent is also good at fighting, even if she can''t avoid this attack, she can avoid being hit by Irene and then falling into entanglement.


    Irene is a woman after all. In terms of absolute power, she can''t compare with men. Falling into a struggle on the ground is not a good choice, but there is James behind her, so Irene chose this unreasonable but most direct action that can make the enemy unable to speak.


    James holds a knife in his hand. He is also good at using a knife, but Gao Yang they haven''t seen James use a knife.


    Irene''s opponent covered her neck with one hand to avoid being caught by Ellie. When she was knocked down by Irene, her right hand stretched out from the back of Irene''s head and put her back on Irene''s chin. Irene''s right hand was opened by his left hand, and only her left hand pushed her opponent''s chin up.


    The two men have fallen to the ground, and they all turn sideways when they fall to the ground. In principle, Irene has no chance to end the struggle immediately, but her opponent has the upper hand. As long as the upper limb strength is strong enough, one hand can break Irene''s neck.


    But James made a move. He squatted down quickly and the knife in his right hand suddenly stabbed into the back neck of the man who was knocked down by Ellie.


    A knife stabbed, slightly biased, James slightly adjusted, and then made a sudden effort, and the tip of the military knife saved another half point.


    James stabbed the tip of his knife through the intervertebral disc of the cervical spine and instantly cut off the enemy''s spinal cord.


    When the spinal cord was broken, she was immediately paralyzed. When Irene''s head was pressed to the limit, her opponent''s hand softened and stopped.


    Irene and James worked together to fight on the ground to solve the first enemy, but the second enemy couldn''t speak, of course because Peter shot.


    Peter leaped over Irene, who fell to the ground. His right hand reached out and grabbed the enemy''s gun, and then his left hand grabbed the enemy''s right hand. His hands suddenly pushed the enemy''s arm back. After he snapped the opponent''s arm with a click, his left hand turned over and touched the opponent''s neck. His weak left foot knocked fiercely against the enemy''s heel, Then when the opponent loses his balance and lies down on the ground, his right hand keeps up. He moves hard before the enemy lands in the air. He clicks again and breaks his neck before the enemy lands.


    Peter is good at Russian Sambo, and Sambo is good at joint skills and ground skills. Peter gives full play to the skills of joint skills. The fighting techniques of ground skills only use half a set, and the battle has ended before the enemy falls to the ground.


    Peter''s moves are really like clouds and flowing water. They are impeccable and can''t be avoided. Let alone that his opponent is not very good at fighting. Even if he is good at fighting, it''s in vain. He can be a fighting master comparable to Li JinFang. Even if he lacks legs, there are several who can provoke him.


    D point is two people. Irene poked away her hand and whispered in the walkie talkie, "it''s done!"


    It seems very troublesome, but in fact, it''s just a moment. It takes more than ten seconds to delay Gao Yang''s attack. As soon as he heard Irene''s report, Gao Yang waved his hand, and the three of them entered the yard.


    When entering the courtyard, Gao Yang raised the pistol, because there was still a distance from the courtyard door to the house door. If you met someone in the process, you had to shoot.


    As a result, I really saw someone as soon as I entered the door. A strong man stood at the door smoking. His upper body was well dressed, but he didn''t wear pants.


    Seeing Gao Yang, the strong man reacted very quickly, but the bullet was faster. Gao Yang''s first shot failed to hit, but the second shot hit the eyes of the strong man without pants. When the strong man fell on his side and finally finished a whole set of dodging movements, Gao Yang then fired the third shot, and the bullet hit the strong man''s temple to ensure that he died thoroughly.


    The sound of the silencing pistol is very small, especially the pistol specially made and refitted by the black devil. The silencing effect is really great. You can''t hear it when you leave this yard, but the silencing pistol is only silencing after all. No matter how weak the gunshot is, it can''t be completely silent. Therefore, Gao Yang estimates that people who are still inside can hear the weak gunshot.


    However, there was no follow-up reaction. Gao Yang and them entered the living room. On the 13th, they had followed the sound and ran to the next room. When Gao Yang rushed in, he saw that they had succeeded on the 13th.


    On the 13th, he jumped into bed and strangled a man''s neck with a steel wire. The man was still concentrating on his work, so that he was strangled by the 13th without hearing anything. Now he can''t do anything except waving his hands and kicking his feet.


    Gao Yang returned and went out. There were two bodies in the living room. They were killed with a knife. Li JinFang waved his hand to Gao Yang and whispered, "we have searched. There is no third one."

 Chapter 1898

    Gao Yang returned to the bedroom. At this time, the 13th put the dead man on the bed.


    There was another girl, who looked like she was seventeen or eighteen years old, lying motionless on the bed.


    No. 13 reached out and pressed next to the girl''s neck. He whispered, "I''m not dead."


    Gao Yang whispered, "all the others in this family are dead. There are four people in total and three are dead."


    The 13th jumped out of bed and said expressionless, "HMM."


    Li JinFang followed in and whispered, "what''s next?"


    Gao Yang looked at the girl in bed and sighed, "I can''t care. How long will she wake up? Is it dangerous?"


    On the 13th, she looked and whispered, "she won''t faint for too long and won''t wake up soon. It''s half an hour to an hour. She can''t die. It''s just that concussion will make her feel bad when she wakes up."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "that''s good. Let''s go and come back to help her."


    Twelve people had killed seven, and there were only five left. After meeting with Irene and them, he raised his voice and whispered, "what''s going on inside?"


    Irene whispered angrily, "there are six people in the family. There are no young girls, but they are all dead."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and whispered, "these people are too cruel. Hurry up and wait a little longer. Some more people will die at once. Since we have done it, let''s do our best. Let''s act separately."


    Peter said helplessly, "since who broke into the nearby family, there will be no more people left alive. It''s meaningless whether we hurry or not."


    Gao Yang was hurt by successive tragedies. Everyone has compassion. Gao Yang doesn''t want to stand idly by in the face of evil deeds. He chose to do it when it''s time to do it. They also did their best, but the results of some things have been decided at the beginning.


    It can only stop the tragedy that will continue to happen, but the results that have happened cannot be changed. Nevertheless, Gao Yang still wants to divide his troops in two ways. Now he wants not to change the results, but peace of mind.


    The team continued to advance rapidly in silence, but at this time, Cui Bo suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie: "hide! Hide, many people are moving!"


    Gao Yang, they immediately spread out in formation, and then Cui Bo continued to shout: "it''s the militia, they''re moving in your direction! I can''t see all the people, but I can see at least 30 people passing quickly, at nine o''clock!"


    Gao Yang immediately turned around and looked at the road on his left. Then he saw that the two people immediately withdrew after raising their heads, and the other party also found them.


    Then several people appeared from the path between the houses. After seeing Gao Yang, they immediately retracted behind the house, but fortunately they didn''t shoot, because Gao Yang dressed like civilians. Although they all had guns, they were too different from the camouflage clothes worn by the government army, and it was also because the clothes of the warring parties in Ukraine were very similar, Therefore, both sides pay great attention to the identification of the enemy and ourselves in combat.


    Fortunately, there was no misunderstanding. When he saw someone observing himself, Gao Yang waved his left hand with a gun. Then he pointed to himself, pointed to the yard they were going to attack, and then pulled his own people to signal them to attack. Those militia had better return.


    The distance between the two sides was not far. They waved loudly and continuously. Then someone might recognize him and start waving at him, but at this time, more than ten people emerged from another path, and they didn''t mean to stop, so they ran directly towards the house occupied by the moth team.


    "Bad! Expose!"


    After a helpless low cry, Gao Yang hurriedly said in the walkie talkie: "take the wounded! Quickly! The militia is going to expose our actions!"


    Just then, Frye said in a hurry: "the enemy is communicating! Stop playing! Pack up and come back to me right away. I''ve found the target. Be quick! I''ll give you ten minutes. If you don''t have a good time, we''ll start for Kiev. Over."


    Li JinFang took a walkie talkie from the enemy and gave it to Frye. Frye turned off his walkie talkie and connected the headset to the enemy''s walkie talkie, so that he could monitor the enemy''s communication without being exposed. Now the enemy is really in contact, so Frye, who is in charge of monitoring, reported the contents of the enemy''s call.


    Frye certainly couldn''t talk on the walkie talkie, but Gao Yang clearly heard Frye''s speech. Then he was shocked and said, "they found the target. Did they find the angel?"


    Li JinFang was very angry and said, "it''s broken! It''s all smashed. It''s all spoiled by these people!"


    The militia has rushed out, and they must launch an attack. In this case, Satan can''t continue to kill all the remaining people quietly. Moreover, the combat effectiveness of the virgin of steel is not weak. As soon as it is exposed, it will have to attack hard, but the reinforcements of the virgin of steel are hundreds of meters away, and tanks and armored vehicles can come in less than two minutes.


    As soon as the militia went out, they really smashed it all, but Gao Yang couldn''t stop it.


    Gao Yang stood up and said helplessly, "go! Kill the moth team before it is exposed."


    It was too late. Gao Yang was running forward. Before his words fell, the gun rang. I didn''t know whether the moth team shot first or the militia shot first. In short, the gunfire was loud at once, and the militia began to shoot madly.


    Li JinFang said anxiously, "the moth team is on fire. They have sentinels!"


    Frye whispered again: "enemy communication! We''ve been attacked, guys. We don''t have to play. Call the Ukrainians to support it. Let''s leave quickly."


    It can''t be kept secret. When the raid becomes a strong attack, the danger is great, but at this time, you can''t stop. Gao Yang hangs the axe in front of his chest, inserts the pistol into the holster, and pulls * * * * * * off, saying loudly, "a strong attack is a strong attack, up!"


    Frye shouted: "enemy communication, everyone answer me immediately after receiving it."


    At this time, the militia tried to invade the house occupied by the moth team, but several people quickly fell to the ground after launching an assault, and Gao Yang was on the side of the house occupied by the enemy. They could not support or suppress fire.


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "big dog! Fire!"


    Groliov started shooting in the attic, and the militia immediately retreated after the failure of the first strong attack. They wanted to organize a second attack, but when the militia opened fire indiscriminately towards the houses, a man suddenly ran to them from the militia team.


    The scene was very chaotic. Gao Yang pointed to the soldier running towards them and shouted, "go back! Get back, get down! Lie down, lie down, lie down, idiot, I''m Theo! Lilia!"

 Chapter 1899

    Gao Yang''s surprise was no small matter. After a careful look, he found that it was Lilia. It was a great joy immediately, but after the great joy, it was a great surprise. Lilia ran out like this and was easily hit by bullets.


    "Pick up! Pick up! Cover!"


    In fact, Satan''s people are on the side of the crossfire. There is no way to suppress it, and the cover can''t come. They can only hope that Lilia runs fast enough.


    Lilia also ran really fast enough. When she ran into the crowd quickly and glanced at the crowd nervously and excitedly, she immediately trembled and said, "where''s the rabbit?"


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "rabbit! Lilia, Lilia!"


    "I see, I see, let her, let her hide!"


    Cui Bo''s voice trembled badly, but he didn''t mean to leave the attic immediately. Now he has to provide cover and vision for his comrades in arms.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted to Lilia, "the rabbit is behind! You wait for us here. No, you go find him."


    "Oh."


    Lilia looked back in amazement, then suddenly shouted, but she turned her head and ran back.


    Fortunately, Lilia didn''t die and ran to Gao Yang alive. If Lilia ran away again, Gao Yang might as well find a piece of tofu to kill him.


    As soon as Lilia turned around, Gao Yang grabbed Lilia''s clothes and almost fell to the ground. He immediately shouted, "what are you doing?"


    "I shouldn''t have come here. I have a task. I have to go back!"


    "Your task is to wait to see the rabbit. He''s dying!"


    She made up a lie. Lilia immediately panicked again and said in a hurry, "what''s the matter with him?"


    "I''ll know when I see you! My heart is hurt!"


    Lilia widened her eyes and said in a trembling voice, "can you live with a heart injury?"


    "If I don''t see you again, I''ll really die. Go there and wait. Let''s solve the enemy. Go quickly!"


    Lilia stood in the same place, raised a copy of the rifle in Lilia''s hand, and said loudly, "bring it to you!"


    Without the gun, Lilia would not rush forward foolishly. Gao Yang took Lilia''s gun and planned to throw it away, but he simply carried it behind him.


    When Satan''s people reached the distance where they could launch an attack, Frye shouted, "the enemy has changed the frequency. They know they are being monitored!"


    Gao Yang waved to the militiamen who were shooting fiercely and signaled them to move aside. Here they were going to start a strong attack, and the guns kept shooting. If they could fight correctly, it was firepower suppression, which was beneficial to Gao Yang''s strong attack, but the effect of bullets flying indiscriminately and suppressing the enemy was almost zero, but it blocked their attack Road, which was just adding chaos.


    Finally, someone saw Gao Yang''s continuous wave. A man like a commander commanded his men loudly, and then the shooting finally changed direction. All the bullets hit the other house occupied by the moth team, giving way to Gao Yang''s attack path.


    After taking a breath, Gao Yang took dragonov behind him and threw it to Irene, he whispered: "the gun is aimed by a rabbit. The zero distance must be 200 meters. Look at the militia. In case someone shoots at us, kill him!"


    It''s just to guard against the moth team in the house. We also have to guard against people shooting indiscriminately in the militia. It''s hard to fight in the room, so Gao Yang has to let Irene watch behind her. He''d rather kill the bad people than be shot by mistake. Of course, killing the people on the militia side is the last choice.


    Irene has the ability of accurate shooting at medium and close range. She is the most suitable for this task. So Irene took the gun and loaded the bullet. After loading, she looked in the direction of the militia and was ready to fire at any time.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and stretched out two fingers. Frye understood. After pulling down two shock bombs, he took off the pull ring in his mouth. After several people with grenades were ready, he spread out his palm, recited silently, and threw the shock bomb into the yard across the wall.


    They didn''t expect the shock bomb to stun the enemy. They just wanted the strong light to temporarily interfere with their line of sight, and Li JinFang would then throw in at least seven or eight killing grenades, only to rush in when the grenade exploded and hit the enemy hard.


    Frye threw the shock bomb, and then heard a loud bang. The sound was too loud, countless times louder than the shock bomb, but the sound came from the yard.


    "What''s going on!"


    Asked what was going on, no one would delay, and the grenade swished in.


    "Enemy blast open the way! Falk! Attic evacuation!"


    Cui Bo screamed like someone pinched his throat, and there was no sound at once. It is reasonable that he and groliov should have fired immediately after they found that the moth team left the house and entered his and groliov''s vision, but they didn''t fire, which means something happened.


    Gao Yang stopped attacking and subconsciously looked at Cui Bo''s attic. Then, almost as soon as he saw the attic, he saw that the attic was blown up.


    He turned his head, then Gao Yang rushed in after Li JinFang and James, but after they rushed into the yard, they didn''t find any enemies, and no one opened fire on them. The people inside immediately ran out of the open door after they had just blasted a way back.


    "Tank guns! Enemy tank guns are firing!"


    Andy ho shouted outside, but they rushed into the house. Then they immediately found a big hole in the back wall of the house.


    "Rabbit, big dog, are you all right?"


    "Bah, bah, it''s okay. Run fast, it''s okay."


    Gao Yangchang breathed a sigh of relief, and then shouted, "take the wounded and leave quickly. It''s no longer safe. Hurry up!"


    Just then, Li JinFang wanted to shoot out of the big hole in the house, but before he could get close to the hole, he saw several more holes suddenly popping on the brick wall, and brick crumbs and stones flying around.


    Li JinFang immediately fell on the ground, then quickly climbed out and shouted, "vehicle mounted mechanism gun!"


    A 30mm mechanism gun can penetrate a wall, but it can''t penetrate the whole house. The danger is not too great.


    When Gao Yang hurried to hide in a safe area, he couldn''t help shouting: "it''s too messy. Find a safe place immediately. The enemy has artillery, and they have artillery support!"


    Gao Yang knew that once he failed to kill the moth team quietly, there must be great trouble. Now this worry has become a reality. The people of the moth team ran away, and the fire support of others was very close. Now they fight directly without adjustment.

 Chapter 1900

    Satan has no ability to deal with tanks and armored vehicles, because they don''t have any heavy weapons, not even portable rockets.


    Originally, it was a leisure trip of healing and recuperation in haltsisk. Even if there was a fight, Satan did not lack a way to leave, but they blocked their way back.


    Gao Yang is very tangled about how to fight the war. Now the best result is to turn back, take the wounded and run.


    What he can do has been done. Since he has done his utmost, no one can ask Satan to stay and do anything. Besides, Satan is still anxious to find the angel mercenary group, so what Gao Yang has been thinking about in his mind is how to leave safely.


    "Boss, the wounded have been brought out. Where shall we withdraw?"


    During the sneak attack, Tommy''s mortar was of little use, so Gao Yang put him in the back to protect the wounded, but it''s different now. Now people like the 13th and yak can''t use it.


    After hearing Tommy''s call, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "take the wounded to the city. We''ll find a safe place to evacuate later. Worker bee, come here with mortars, octopus and fox to cover the wounded."


    Just then, Irene said in surprise, "boss, reinforcements are coming. They are veterans. They can deal with tanks."


    Gao Yang ran out of the yard and took a look. Soldiers in twos and threes were emerging from the direction of haltsisk city. Several people were an anti tank team. No one was carrying at least one rocket launcher, and there must be soldiers carrying heavy rocket launchers. These people were the elite deployed by the angel mercenary group in haltsisk. Unfortunately, there were not many people in total, It''s 300 days.


    Gao Yang even saw a truck coming with a gun.


    Before reaching the direct range of the tank and armored vehicle, the truck stopped, jumped six soldiers from the truck, methodically separated the anti gun from the truck, then four people raised the gun hoe, and two people pulled the gun barrel in front and began to run forward.


    Especially to Gao Yang''s surprise, which gun is an anti tank gun, the old gun in World War II, 76mmzis-3 anti tank gun.


    "OK! Hold here!"


    Gao Yang cried in surprise, and then he saw several people running with the wounded, and Cui Bo now came running with his big gun on his back and no crutches, with the help of groliov.


    Lilia finally saw Cui Bo. Cui Bo pushed groliov who was holding him, staggered forward for a few steps, and then hugged Lilia, and then they couldn''t move.


    The sound of tank guns and machine guns can be heard all the time, and the sound of gun grenades, rockets and machine guns can be heard one after another. Although it does not face the enemy''s artillery fire directly, it is a battlefield after all. The battlefield is full of artillery fire and bullets. It is really a desperate act to hug on the battlefield.


    But no one bothered Cui Bo and Lilia''s hug. Not only Satan''s people were staring at Cui Bo and Lilia, but also the militia who usually didn''t want to rush forward after taking gun medicine. Some people stopped and looked at Cui Bo and Lilia standing there holding them.


    Those who have experienced loss know the value of possession. Gao Yang feels a little sad and gratified. He doesn''t want to disturb. At the moment, it must be Cui Bo who travels outside the sky.


    Groliov still didn''t understand the amorous feelings. After waiting for a moment, in fact, ten seconds later, he ran over and slapped Cui Bo on the back of the head, and then shouted, "go! Don''t die!"


    Groliov''s slap also woke up the others. The stopped militia shouted again and rushed up, crossed the house, left the shelter and charged at the enemy who was still on the farmland.


    Gaoyang cow turned his head and looked at the people around him: "it''s strange. Why don''t you fight like life."


    Peter said with a gloomy face, "if this is your hometown, if your compatriots and even neighbors are so insulted and killed, you will be more angry than them."


    Just then, Li JinFang suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie: "boss, I found two bodies in the basement and bedroom..."


    Sure enough, some people were killed by the moth team, but Gao Yang doesn''t care much. There are some things. He will be numb after seeing too much.


    "I see."


    Just then, Gao Yang heard an unknown chirp, so his face changed greatly and shouted, "gun attack! Hide! Hide! Everyone come here!"


    The basement just discovered by Li JinFang has become a life-saving straw.


    Leibrov raised his arm and waved forward continuously. He shouted, "where is the landing point? There''s still a distance, but run! Run!"


    Gao Yang hid quickly, and so did the militia who were still emerging. Some rushed directly to the nearby house for shelter, and some directly lay on the ground in the open area.


    The Zhengfu army has artillery, and they also have shooting data. After all, they were able to bomb this area not long ago.


    Gao Yang stood at the gate and shouted, "everyone into the basement, come on!"


    No one scrambled for the way with the wounded. Gao Yang met the wounded. With the help of several more people, they could run faster. The landing point of the shell was temporarily in the place where the battle was most intense, some distance from Gao Yang. In fact, the sound of the shell could be heard, which means that the shell had just flown from the head. If it fell directly nearby, the shell that would kill could not be heard.


    He couldn''t retreat further away. He had to wait for the shelling. After pushing Cui Bo into the door, Gao Yang saw Li JinFang standing at the door of a bedroom when everyone was entering the basement entrance found by Li JinFang.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li JinFang didn''t speak, but shook his head slightly. Curious Gao Yang walked over and looked in, and then he immediately covered his mouth.


    Rao is really used to seeing dead bodies, but when he sees the situation in the house, he still feels sick.


    The faces of the two female corpses were intact, but one looked older and was cut down from the chest to the bottom with a knife, and then another knife was cut horizontally. The whole chest and abdominal cavity were fully opened, and the colorful internal organs were exposed. The other female corpse looked ten years old at most, lying on the table with a knife edge on both hands, It can be seen that her hand was nailed to the table with a knife, and then there was a chair leg with more than half blood on the ground around her.


    Gao Yang turned his head and his hand covering his mouth just trembled. When Jerry saw his appearance, he also looked at the room curiously.


    "Don''t look..."


    Gao Yang said it was late. Jerry saw it all. Then he immediately bent over, turned his head, vomited to one side, and said in a trembling voice, "how can they do this? How can they do this? And this is a civil war. This is a civil war!"

 Chapter 1901

    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He pulled Jerry over, pushed Li JinFang, and whispered, "get down to the basement!"


    Li JinFang pulled Jerry, took Jerry by the neck with his hand, and dragged him into the basement rudely.


    The basement is in the kitchen. Open a cover, that is, the downward stairs. The basement of this family is very small. More than a dozen people squeeze in. After putting two stretchers, the rest can only stand, but the basement is still very strong. At least there is no need to worry about shells.


    Cui Bo and Lilia whispered hand in hand. Many people in front didn''t know what was going on above, so they were surprised when Li JinFang dragged Jerry in.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Irene asked curiously. Li Jin said expressionless, "I''m stimulated."


    Jerry gasped heavily. He bent over, his hands pressed his legs, and was still retching.


    "Why such a big reaction?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and whispered, "don''t ask."


    "That''s cruel! What''s the age now, why are there such cruel people, and this is still a civil war! This is a civil war! How do they treat two innocent civilians like this!"


    Several people in the basement looked at each other, but Gao Yang sighed and said loudly, "should I say you are ignorant or naive? What do you think war is? War is like this. There is never a lack of ugliness in war, and war can amplify the ugliness in human nature."


    Li JinFang whispered, "it''s better if it''s a regular army and restricted by military discipline, but they are mercenaries. What can restrict mercenaries? There are no rules, only human nature. Mercenaries who lose human nature can do anything."


    Gao Yang leaned back and sat down on the stairs in the basement. Then he looked at Jerry and said: "You are Jack''s friend. When you plan to join the mercenary, Jack found me and hopes I can help you, so as not to let you join a mercenary regiment as cheap cannon fodder. I am Jack''s friend and Jack has helped me a lot. Therefore, I am willing to waste some time and money on you, not because of you, but because of Jack."


    After saying that, Gao Yang looked at Jerry and said seriously, "what kind of mercenary do you imagine? What kind of war do you imagine? Romantic, exciting and fun, or death, bloody and cruel?"


    Jerry just shook his head but didn''t speak.


    High and low channel: "Let me tell you, war is killing people. It''s definitely not romantic. War is war. It''s really exciting, but it''s at the cost of killing or being killed. If you just want to pursue stimulation, but don''t like to bear death and don''t want to see the bloody and cruel side, I advise you not to be a mercenary, because war will never lack these, so I advise you to be a mercenary Continue to engage in your extreme sports. Extreme sports are also very dangerous, but you engage in extreme sports and play with your own life. You hurt yourself at most, but you won''t hurt others. "


    Jerry nodded numbly.


    Irene shrugged and said, "war is poisonous."


    Groliov said in a deep voice: "yes, war is poisonous. You may have joined the war under any excuse at the beginning, but after staying in the war for too long, you will be inseparable from the war. Some people are tired of war, but they still continue to chase the war. Why? Because war is poisonous, just like smoking, it can be addictive."


    Jerry whispered, "post war syndrome."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "no, it''s not the post-war syndrome. It''s not that you won''t live in peacetime, but that you don''t want to return to a normal society and live a normal life. You just want to go to the battlefield or fight."


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "Knight, the head of the angel, asked me a question a long time ago. He asked me why I fought. My answer was to fight for money. When I was a mercenary, why not for money? So I always thought that after I made enough money, I couldn''t be a mercenary again, but the facts proved that I was wrong."


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said helplessly: "now all of us have enough money and can''t spend enough money, but we still choose to continue to be mercenaries. As Knight said, chasing war, pure war animals, fighting for war and becoming mercenaries, as if this is the inevitable outcome until we die on the battlefield."


    Jerry has a combat stress reaction. Although he hasn''t personally participated in the war, he still has a combat stress reaction. Some people have this reaction and some don''t, and the reaction degree varies from person to person. Jerry, it''s a mild reaction now, but he hasn''t participated in the war yet. If he did, it''s not clear what degree it would be.


    Jerry is not fit to stay on the battlefield. First of all, his reason is very funny. He just wants to stimulate. After extreme sports are boring, he wants to find stimulation through war. Frankly, if a person like Jerry comes to a mercenary group that is extremely lack of self-control, he may end up as cruel as those in the moth team.


    Gao Yang nodded to Jerry and whispered, "go home and continue to engage in your extreme sports. The war is not what you think. The war is not suitable for you. Go back quickly while you are still normal and your hands are not stained with blood. When we send the wounded away, you can follow."


    Jerry hesitated for a moment, nodded silently, and then said to Gao Yang, "I see. Thank you. I''ll leave. I know you''ve spent a lot of money on me, and I''ll pay you back."


    He shook his head and said: "Don''t pay back. I don''t care about that money. Just go back and talk to Jack and tell him you''re home. Jerry, I think we''re friends now. You know what kind of people we are. I won''t create any obstacles to your departure like other mercenaries. I just want to say, don''t tell everything about us, otherwise the result will be very bad No, can you do it? "


    Jerry said without hesitation, "if I can do it, I will never say anything about you. I will never say anything, even if someone holds a gun against my head."


    In fact, Jerry didn''t know anything. He just came around and cooked a meal. In addition to being familiar with others, he could know something about Satan.


    Jerry is going back. After Gao Yang let him see the real side of the battlefield, he finally understands that the business of mercenary is not suitable for him.


    After a moment of silence, Jerry suddenly said, "I want to collect their bodies, can I? Don''t let them, like that, like that..."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, but after the shelling is over."

 Chapter 1902

    After more than half an hour, the large-scale and continuous shelling finally ended.


    The shelling could not continue all the time. There were not so many shells in reserve, and the gun barrel couldn''t stand it.


    The large-scale artillery washing was over, but it was not safe outside, because tanks and armored vehicles should be on the stage again.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was nearly five o''clock in the afternoon. It would be dark in a little while. If he wanted to leave, he might as well wait until after dark. All of them had night vision, so it would be safer to act at night.


    When the large-scale shelling is over, you don''t have to stay in the basement all the time. The space is narrow, there are many people, and your breathing is not smooth.


    "The wounded and non combatants stayed below and the others went up."


    After Gao Yang gave the order, he thought for a moment and continued, "Irene, go and clean up the body. It''s not convenient for men. Lilia and valenina, can you two help?"


    Jerry shook his head and said, "no, two girls. They can''t stand it."


    Gao Yang never mind telling the people he cares about the ugly side of the world before things happen. Blindly protecting them will only make them at a loss when the real crisis comes, and let them contact the ugliest and most terrible side of the war. It may make the two girls have psychological shadow, but at least let them know that they are afraid and stay away from the war.


    War makes women go away. Gao Yang has always believed that this is not discrimination against women. On the contrary, it is to protect women, because war will make women suffer more harm.


    If you can, Gao Yang hopes Irene can go home, but he knows it''s impossible. The reason is that Irene said that war is poisonous, but Irene somehow has the ability to protect herself. She is the strongest soldier in the world. What about Coria and varenina? The two recruits'' eggs are still ignorant girls who stay naturally, so, Let them know they are afraid and stay away from the battlefield.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said strongly, "no, let them go too."


    Just then, the nutritionist who kept silent and never spoke suddenly said, "I''ll help too."


    Although he was a little older, the nutritionist Knight found must be a woman. Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "OK, you too."


    The group left the basement and returned to the room on the ground. Irene took three women into the room and began to collect the bodies of two very miserable women. In fact, Gao Yang thought it was OK to let the two bodies be thrown away, but since Jerry wanted to collect the bodies for them, Gao Yang really couldn''t bear to watch the bodies be put away, In addition, he needed to make several women more awe and fear of the war, so he agreed to Jerry''s request.


    The fighting is very fierce. The militia is continuously investing troops. It may be that the behavior of the moth team has hurt them. These people''s soldiers are completely attacking regardless of casualties.


    Listening to the gunfire outside, most of the men of Satan''s mercenary regiment stared at the door of the bedroom, especially TREB, with concern on his face.


    After the four women went in, not long after, three ran out with their heads down and their mouths covered. Without exception, all their faces were full of tears.


    Irene also came out. She looked at Gao Yang and said helplessly, "let me calm down, boss. I know what you think, but you don''t have to let me experience this."


    Gao Yang sighed, "I have to let you do this job. Do you think it can be done by the three of them alone?"


    After that, he said loudly: "you, spit for a while and go back. There''s not much time to waste here. We have to leave soon."


    For about five minutes, the three women sobbed, comforted each other and helped each other into the bedroom.


    Frye took two steps, leaned against the door, held his submachine gun in his hand, and looked out from time to time, while Li JinFang stood by the hole opened on the back wall of the house and watched the war outside.


    A group of people are waiting bored. In this very heavy atmosphere, no one is still in the mood of chatting.


    Frye lowered his head and looked at the room. Then he looked at the direction of the courtyard door again. When he turned his head and looked around, he suddenly raised the gun. Before he shouted, one hand stretched out from behind the wall he was leaning against and grabbed his submachine gun.


    When Frye shouted, his submachine gun had been taken away, and then a muzzle hit Frye''s forehead.


    Just as they raised their guns one after another, Frye raised his hands and slowly retreated. A man slowly came out from behind the wall and pointed Frye''s submachine gun at Frye''s forehead. The other hand held Frye''s AK74 rifle flat and slowly appeared at the door with Frye''s body as a cover.


    The probe only showed two eyes. A man with gray hair at his temples said in a deep voice: "don''t move. I''ll kill him if he moves."


    Holding a pistol high, Yang pointed at the man holding Frye: "calm down! What do you want to do?"


    Although he was shocked, how could Frye be approached silently and robbed of his gun? You know, Frye is a veteran now and he has good skills, so he was raided. Frye was controlled at once, which shocked everyone, but Gao Yang was relieved at this time, because although the man only exposed a little forehead, But it''s high enough to make sure the bullet hits the man''s eyebrow.


    "I''m looking for my... Wife and daughter."


    Gao Yang sighed in his heart, but he couldn''t show it on the surface, so he immediately said: "I know, man, if your judgment is as good as your skill, then you should be able to find that we are not bad people and won''t hurt your wife and daughter. Do you believe what I said? If you believe, please put down the gun, OK?"


    The man stared at Gao Yang. After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "I don''t mean any harm. I just want to find my family. I put down my gun and we all keep calm."


    The man quickly made a judgment and made the most favorable choice. If he still refused to put down the gun, Gao Yang would shoot.


    Slowly moved the muzzle away from Frye''s head, the man slowly moved the muzzle of his rifle to one side, then raised both guns and stood back.


    Frye came forward and took back his submachine gun. Then he took the other gun from the man''s hand and quickly stepped back.


    Gao Yang didn''t put down his pistol. He sighed and said helplessly, "man, I really don''t want to hurt you, but in order to prevent you from making wrong judgments, I can only do this for the time being. Now I tell you, don''t get excited, man, don''t get excited. We''re here to save them, but it''s a pity that we''re late and you''re late..."

 Chapter 1903

    Gao Yang''s words had clearly shown the bad results, and the man changed his face in an instant.


    The whole body trembled and the muscles on the shoulders and legs tightened involuntarily. Generally speaking, this is a sign of going to do something, but the man didn''t do it, so this reaction should be pure tension to the extreme.


    The pupil showed signs of enlargement in an instant, which made the man''s eyes lose focus. After waiting for a moment, the man finally recovered Qingming in his eyes. Then he trembled and said, "wait a minute, wait a minute, where is this?"


    With something unknown in his mouth, the man quickly ran to the gate of the yard. After he ran to the gate, he looked back and forth, and then shouted to him: "There may be a mistake. This kind of thing often goes wrong. Where is this place? 127 binsiko Road, harzisk city. I''m looking for this place, but I don''t see the house number here. Yes, I found it in another way. The second row in the north, the seventh house from the west to the East, but this way is likely to go wrong. I should make a mistake It''s too late. "


    The man walked around the door, trying to find out the number, but there was no number at the door.


    Gao Yang looked at each other. At this time, Cui Bo suddenly said, "maybe it''s a mistake. It''s such a coincidence, just like I thought Lilia was dead, but it''s probably wrong."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. His gun was still pointing at the man.


    The man who appeared inexplicably was really powerful. He could come out unconsciously and take Frye''s gun. This kind of thing is not what ordinary people can do.


    Gao Yang was afraid that the man would go out of something extreme, and the man did bring him a very strong sense of oppression. He hadn''t felt this feeling for a long time, so he never dared to relax his vigilance.


    The man walked around the door and muttered, but he refused to use the simplest method, such as going to the house to see the body. It was right or wrong. Naturally, everything understood.


    After turning around for a while, the man suddenly stopped, took a deep breath, suddenly looked up at them and said, "self deception is not the way. We have to face the reality after all, right?"


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "are you calm?"


    "Calm down? How can I calm down, but don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. I have this self-control. Well, can you tell me what happened? No, no, don''t say, I''ll see it myself."


    After rubbing his hands back and forth on his legs for many times, the man suddenly strided towards them, and then he said firmly on his face: "where are they... Have you seen them?"


    Gao Yang put down his pistol. He unconsciously put his hand on his mouth and wiped it several times. Then he shouted to several women in the room, "okay?"


    Irene shouted, "it''s not that fast."


    Gao Yang sighed and said to the man in front of him, "wait a minute, wait a minute, I''ll take you to see..."


    The man covered his mouth with his hand. After taking a few sharp breaths, he suddenly stepped in. When he rushed to the door of the bedroom, facing three pairs of tearful eyes, and then saw a corpse flat on the ground, he suddenly reached out and held the door frame.


    Irene lost blood all over her hand. She said stunned: "I''m still trying to make her, her... I''m trying to make her complete..."


    The woman on the bed was covered by the sheet. Irene squatted on the young girl. The man stared at the girl''s clean face, opened the door frame and staggered forward for two steps. After looking at the girl, he suddenly turned to the side of the bed, covered his face with both hands. After shaking for a long time, he reached out and grabbed the sheet covered on the body''s face.


    After pulling back slowly for less than an inch, the man stopped his hand. He couldn''t pull down any more. After shaking like a pendulum for a moment, he gritted his teeth and pulled the sheet down fiercely, revealing a face.


    Seeing that face, the man couldn''t stand. He covered his mouth in one hand and held the sheet in the other. After pulling down a little hard, the man immediately stood up, stumbled out of the bedroom, swept away from them, ran directly to the yard, and then fell to the ground.


    The man didn''t stand up. He lay on the ground, grabbed the gap of the floor tile with his fingers, and shouted like a tear.


    It''s not crying, it''s not crying, it''s just yelling.


    Gao Yang, they can only quietly watch the man roar. About five minutes later, the man suddenly got up, and then he rushed back quickly and rushed directly to the bedroom. After carefully looking at the young girl''s face, his knees softened, knelt beside the girl and began to cry in despair. This time it was crying.


    She wanted to reach out and touch the girl''s face, but she couldn''t reach out. In fact, the expression on the girl''s face was much better. When Irene just turned her over, she smoothed the girl''s painful and desperate expression with her hand, but the girl''s eyes couldn''t be closed.


    Finally, the man stopped yelling and whispered, "this is my daughter and the other is my wife. I, I can''t do it. Please, please help me and make them complete."


    Irene sighed and whispered, "sorry, I can''t do it either. Maybe, panda, you''re a doctor. Maybe you can help him."


    Andy ho sighed, nodded and said, "OK."


    Albert whispered, "I can help too. I have a suture line. Where is it? Let me find it."


    The man almost climbed out of the bedroom and came to the living room. He tried hard to get up. Li JinFang immediately reached out and helped him. Then the man staggered on the sofa, glanced around without God, suddenly put his hand into his pocket and took out a mobile phone.


    When he took out his mobile phone, his trembling fingers couldn''t press the number. The man suddenly put his hand in his mouth, took a fatal bite, and finally dialed the number.


    After dialing the phone, the man put the phone beside his ear. When he talked to Gao Yang, he always spoke in Russian, but now he changed to English.


    Soon, the man said in a trembling voice, "brother, I found them. Yes, I found them. Melino is dead. She is dead. My daughter is dead. They are all dead. I finally saw them, but they were brutally... Tortured and killed. Not long ago, I was a step late, just a step!"


    Shivering, the man suddenly put down his cell phone. After looking at it, he said in a trembling voice, "there''s no electricity. Can you lend me a phone?"

 Chapter 1904

    Gao Yang winked, and yak took out a satellite phone and put it in front of the man.


    When he picked up the phone and wanted to call, the man suddenly put the phone down again. Then he looked up and said, "no, I can''t just call like this. I should at least find out what happened, you and who?"


    "Those who do business do not belong to any force here," he said in a loud and deep voice


    The man nodded weakly and whispered, "I see. Just now you said you were too late. Can you tell me what you mean?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a sad expression: "Not long ago, this place was just occupied by the Zhengfu army, but it was still very calm, but then some people came. They began to go in door by door. We found that those people were doing some bad things, and we decided to stop all this. So we began to kill them one by one from the East according to the order of houses. Later, the militia here knew what had happened, so The fighting resumed. When we stormed into the house, we found... Sorry. "


    The man shook his head and whispered, "don''t apologize. I came later than you. Although I failed, I have to thank you for trying to rescue my wife and daughter. I should have come earlier, but I was 13 years late."


    With a painful look on his face, the man looked up and said: "My name is Kovar, I''m Estonian, and my wife is Ukrainian, but we met in Russia. We got married and had children, but I used to live a very absurd life, so my wife divorced me and left with her children. I thought it would give her a better life, but I didn''t think it would harm her."


    "Man, you should have a rest," he said in a low voice


    Covar waved his hand again and again: As like as two peas, "no, no, please talk to me, or I will go crazy. I haven''t seen my daughter for many years, but she is the same as I imagined. My wife called me. She asked me to pick her up and leave her, and she started to fight. She felt unsafe. Although she hated me, she knew I could give her and our children safety."


    After that, Kovar was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand and said, "change the topic!"


    Put his finger on his temple. After waiting for a moment, coval sighed and said weakly: "I''m a man. At this time, I must think about revenge for my wife and daughter. It''s certain. It''s inevitable. Then please tell me who did all this. It''s the people of the 72 brigade, right? I inquired halfway when I came. The 72 brigade is attacking here."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a low voice, "in fact, the person who really did these evil deeds was not a member of the 72 brigade, but a mercenary."


    Covar was stunned, and then he said in a trembling voice, "mercenary?"


    "Yes, mercenaries, a mercenary regiment called the virgin of steel, a small team of twelve. We killed seven, and the remaining five ran away, and it was among the five who ran away that did these things."


    Covar muttered to himself, "mercenaries, mercenaries, the virgin of steel, the virgin of steel mercenary regiment."


    Coval was completely stunned when he repeated a few nouns in his mouth.


    I also know where those people have gone. They will definitely go to Donetsk, because the target they are looking for is Donetsk. We know this because we have monitored their call content


    Gao Yang waved his hand. Frye put down the rifle from coval and put the walkie talkie from the moth team in front of coval.


    When Kovar picked up the walkie talkie, he raised his voice and whispered, "this is from those people. We monitored the call. The seven people we killed are in the east house. Now no one can take care of collecting the bodies. Their bodies should still be there."


    Kovar murmured, "the virgin of steel, mercenary, went to Donetsk..."


    "The man they took the lead is Raymond. I don''t know if his real name is true, but he is definitely an Englishman. SAS retired. We had a dialogue with him, and this man is not dead. He is among the five surviving people, but we don''t know whether he made these here."


    Kaval took a deep breath, shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. Thank you. I know who to avenge."


    Just then, Andy ho came out of the room. He said with an unbearable look: "man, I''m sorry for the change. Your wife and daughter, they, uh, are better now."


    Kaval stood up absently and said in a trembling voice, "I, I should bury them."


    Kaval himself went into the bedroom. Then he whispered to the women who went in again, "thank you, but let me do the rest. Please go out. I want to be alone with them. Thank you."


    Irene and they came out of the bedroom again and closed the door. Then, they soon heard a very depressed cry in the room.


    Li JinFang leaned against Gao Yang and whispered, "this man is very powerful. Who do you think he is?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say, but I feel like a soldier trained by the former Soviet Union. His tactical actions should be Soviet style, and he is Estonian."


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, it should be trained in the Soviet model, which is normal for Estonians."


    Just then, the bedroom door opened, kaval came out, bowed down to Andy Ho and Irene, and then said in a trembling voice, "I can''t waste time. Now I''m going to use your phone."


    After picking up Yak''s phone, Kovar didn''t want to avoid praising them. After dialing the number, before opening his mouth, tears flowed down first, and then he choked: "It''s me. I already know that it''s the mercenaries of the maiden of steel who killed Merino. I also know where they''re going. Brother, I can''t do it alone. You have to help me."


    Unable to hear what the other end of the phone was saying, Kovar sobbed with tears: "OK, I''ll wait for you in Donetsk. Where will the mercenaries go? I''ll contact you again, that''s all."


    Hung up the phone, Kovar handed back the satellite phone to the ark, and looked at him without any reason. He quiver, "I have to find a shovel, and I will dig a grave out."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "we can help you dig. It''s faster."


    Covar shook his head and said, "no, thank you. Thank you for your help, but I want to come by myself. I must come by myself."

 Chapter 1905

    Kovar could not find the shovel, but cubo didn''t make a noise and took out his spade.


    The engineers shovel is easy to carry, but it is better to dig a grave or a long handled spade, or a pickaxe better, but it is not easy to find the farm tools where they are located.


    Kaval took the engineer shovel given by TREB and went to a corner of the yard, where it was originally a flower garden, and then he began to dig hard.


    He had been leaning against the door frame and watching coval dig a pit. He looked thoughtful. After a long time, he suddenly turned and waved to Li JinFang as if he had found something.


    When Li JinFang arrived, Gao Yang put his hand on Li JinFang''s shoulder and said in a low voice: "you cheer up. If there is any danger, if there is any danger, you should immediately deal with him. You don''t need to worry, you don''t need to report, and you can shoot with a gun, okay?"


    Li JinFang looked at Kovar along Gao Yang''s eyes, so he whispered, "do you still don''t trust that man?"


    Gao Yang nodded, lowered his voice and said, "yes, he''s so strange. We don''t know where he came out suddenly. He has good skills, mysterious origin and immersed in grief. Such a person is very dangerous. Even if he is not hostile to us now, who knows if he will do anything to drag us down. It''s better to guard against it."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "no, look at him. There will be no threat. What can he do to us?"


    Gao Yang looked at kaval, who was still digging with his head down, and sighed: "I still feel that this man is very dangerous. I can''t say why. Although I know he can''t do anything now, I just don''t trust him."


    After saying with emotion, Gao Yang walked in a few steps, returned to the place where coval couldn''t reach in the house, stretched out his hand to Frye and said, "give me your gun."


    Frye gave the gun to Gao Yang. Gao Yang unloaded the magazine, withdrew the bullet from the barrel, returned the gun to Frye, and then whispered, "I''m trying to take your gun, just like just now."


    Frye nodded, found a bedroom door frame and leaned on it. Gao Yang held a rifle in his right hand and quietly approached Frye from the side. Then he suddenly stretched out his left hand to avoid Frye''s gun. Frye raised his gun, but the gun was still taken away by Gao Yang.


    The movement slowed down, because according to the real situation, Gao Yang couldn''t take the gun from Frye.


    He grabbed the submachine gun with one hand, and then turned the gun in the air with one hand. After pointing the muzzle at Frye''s head, Gao Yang immediately put away the gun and looked at the people who were looking at him: "just now kaval grabbed the gun like this. Who saw it? Is that so?"


    After a few strokes back and forth with Li JinFang''s left hand, he whispered, "yes, that''s roughly what I mean, but people''s actions are much faster than you. It''s difficult for you to seize the gun like this."


    With deja vu, as like as two peas, I whispered, "I''ve been thinking that Caal''s movements are familiar. Now I remember that tulta used the same action to seize the gun. I can''t help it. I was impressed, but I just couldn''t relate the movements of the two men."


    Several people immediately changed their faces, and treble immediately said to Lilia and their women, "you go into the basement for a while, Jerry, you take them in."


    Jerry is leaving. There are some things he can''t know, so he has to leave, too.


    After waiting for several people to leave, groliov whispered, "black devil!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, the technique of the black devil."


    Several people who knew the name of the black devil looked solemn. Irene whispered, "how possible!"


    "Why is it impossible?" he said in a low voice


    Groliov whispered, "aren''t all the black devils together? Aren''t they the only black devils left?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not the only black demons left, but the last black demons that have appeared, but who knows if there are other black demons hiding in the dark as before? Or don''t see the assembly order issued by Pavlovic at all."


    Yak said calmly, "but you said that Vasili is the youngest black devil, and he is about to turn 50. This Kovar is still young, and he looks up to forty-five."


    Gao Yang said suspiciously, "no, he has white hair on his temples."


    Yak smiled and said, "little white head, believe my eyes."


    He shrugged his shoulders and said in a deep voice, "why guess? Just ask him. Or, I can call yalebin."


    Gao Yang wanted to ask kaval directly, but soon gave up the attention, took out the phone and called yalebin.


    After yalebin got on the phone, he said softly, "Hello, yalebin, how do you feel at your colleague''s house?"


    Yalebin laughed and said loudly, "it''s strange. I''ve never tried. We like it here very much, but we don''t adapt very well, so we shouldn''t stay long."


    Gao Yang subconsciously scratched his head and said in a low voice, "I''m calling to ask you a question. Er, is there a man named Kovar among the black demons? Estonian, now he''s in his forties."


    "Kovar? No, Estonian, there is, but Kovar, wait, let me think about it."


    After a moment of silence, yalebin suddenly said loudly, "does anyone remember Kovar? I seem to have some impression on the name."


    Soon, Gao Yang listened to Lebedev''s voice and said loudly: "Kovar is PIA''s last name before joining the black devil! I don''t know PIA''s real name, but I know his original last name is Kovar, Estonian, that''s right."


    Yalebin immediately said on the phone, "did you hear that? It''s written in my mind. Yes, Kovar was my last name before I joined the black devil. Why do you ask this?"


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "I think I found coval!"


    After a moment of silence, yalebin whispered, "it''s impossible, because PIA, the guy surnamed Kovar, should be almost 80 years old this year. You can''t see him, because he can''t go back to his forties even if he doesn''t die."


    "Is it Covar''s son?"


    Yalebin sighed, "it''s even more impossible that PIA didn''t get married. Even if he got married and had children when he came home, now his son is only in his twenties at most. Why do you ask this and find something related to the black devil?"


    "Yes! I saw the gun snatching technique used by Tata in a man named Kovar!"


    After a moment of silence, yalebin whispered, "it''s possible, because PIA is not married and certainly has no son, but he has a brother! It''s obvious that his brother''s name must be Kovar, and his brother''s child must also be Kovar!"

 Chapter 1906

    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, then he suddenly said, "do you think I should identify myself with him? I mean, ask him if he has anything to do with that pia."


    After thinking for a moment, alebin whispered, "what''s going on over there?"


    Gao Yang said what happened to Kovar, especially that Kovar would use the same gun grabbing action as Tata. When he finished, yalebin whispered: "This doesn''t mean anything. Some of the tactics of the black devil are really only mastered by the black devil, but most of the actions, especially the action of seizing the gun, are common to many special units in the Soviet Union. However, they are from Estonia and all surnamed Kovar... Wait a minute."


    Jarebin said loudly, "who knows what PIA did after he returned to Estonia? Does anyone know?"


    Soon, yalebin continued to say to Gao Yang on the phone: "it''s a pity that PIA''s contact with us was interrupted. No one knows what he did after he went back, but I think you can ask."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "so, PIA Kovar, is that his full name?"


    "No, no, PIA is his name as a black devil. Joining the black devil means cutting with everything before, so PIA''s real name should be salbani Covar. I remember that the information of all members of the black devil is in my mind, but I slowly begin to forget now."


    He shouted loudly and whispered, "I see. If that person, he is really the relative of PIA you said, what do I need to do? Do you want to contact a former comrade in arms?"


    Yalebin smiled in a low voice. Then he sighed and said confidently, "one day, the black devil, the black devil for life. I think PIA is probably dead. If he lives, he should be able to see the assembly order, because PIA is the most unacceptable person for the dissolution of the black devil."


    Yalebin''s tone suddenly became serious, and then he shouted: "No matter whether PIA is alive or not, whether kowal has a relationship with PIA, or what their relationship is, you don''t need to do anything for him, because the black devil is very dangerous. The people trained by the black devil are also dangerous. You should find out one thing. The black devil likes to solve all problems by himself. In addition, the black devil doesn''t like to accept friendship. I''m sorry I don''t know what''s going on in your side, so I can''t give you a direct answer, but I can tell you that if that person is really cultivated by the black devil, you don''t force anything except to show goodwill to him. "


    After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice, "OK, I see. I will provide help within my ability, ask him what he means, and ask him if he has anything to do with pia. In addition, I don''t have much to do."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang shrugged at the crowd, then smiled and said, "yes, now we find that Kovar is likely to have something to do with the black devil. Now I can ask him."


    Groliov kept scratching his ears and cheeks and said curiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Groliov shook his fingers and said, "there''s a problem. There''s a very serious problem. Kovar is very powerful. We all know this. Kovar just called and said he has a brother. He also wants his brother to help him revenge, so these are two very powerful brothers. So, have you heard of the once famous brother group! Rage?"


    Everyone frowned, and then shook their heads in doubt. Groliov raised his hands and looked forward to it. But when he found that none of them had heard of his name, he immediately said, "have you heard of him, brother rage? Well, it''s too late for you to join the industry. It''s normal not to have heard of him. Then, what about the three lion mercenary regiment!?"


    Gao Yang shook her head blankly. Irene stood up, widened her eyes and said in a loud voice: "what you said is..."


    Gao Yang immediately waved his hand and said, "keep your voice down!"


    Irene immediately lowered her voice and said excitedly, "you mean the three lion mercenary regiment?"


    Gro Liao Fuping raised his hand, shrugged and said, "yes, I only know that the three lion mercenary regiment has two famous brothers. My brother is called wild and my brother is called rage. They are so famous that many people call the three lion mercenary regiment the violent brother mercenary regiment! My brother''s nickname is wild and my brother''s nickname is rage. Together, it is rage."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "very powerful? Also, what do you think he is that violent brother?"


    Groliov grew up, but was stunned for a moment. He suddenly bowed his head and said, "guess, I just remembered that he said he wanted to ask his brother for help, so I suddenly remembered this famous brother group."


    Yak said with disdain on his face, "man, I thought you found something terrible. Also, the three lions mercenary regiment. The three lions are the symbol of England."


    Groliov said positively, "no! The national emblem of Estonia is also three lions."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "don''t guess. I''ll ask directly."


    Gao Yang walked out of the door and went directly to coval, who was still digging a hole. Then he whispered, "I''m sorry to bother you and ask you a few questions, because I think you may have some roots with some of my friends. Well, I want to know if you know the name salbani coval."


    Covar suddenly paused, and then he continued to dig the hole without answering Gao Yang''s question. However, after several consecutive digs, he still stood up straight, nodded to Gao Yang, and whispered, "salbani Covar is my uncle."


    Gao Yang smashed his fist on his hand, and then whispered, "sure enough, the world is too small. Well, don''t get me wrong. I knew your uncle''s former comrades in arms. Then I felt familiar from your actions, so I asked those friends. This is not irony. They are really comrades in arms."


    Covar said expressionless, "I didn''t expect to let you find out so many things by reporting my name."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean any harm at all. I just want to know how your uncle is now. Many of his comrades in arms miss him."


    Covar bowed his head and said, "he died. He died ten years ago."


    He shouted loudly and said, "I''m sorry, I''m also sorry. Well, I want to ask you another question, but if you don''t want to say, you can''t answer me. Have you ever heard of the name of violent brother and the three lion mercenary regiment?"


    Covar looked at Gao Yang with strange eyes, and then he finally whispered, "I''m really curious how you know so much. Yes, the violent brother is my brother, my brother and the three lion mercenary regiment. It refers to the three of our brothers. The boss is wild, the second is angry, and the third is fierce. It''s me."

 Chapter 1907

    The nicknames of the three brothers were fierce enough, and they were speechless for a moment.


    Although the nickname is fierce, Covar looks at a person who is not very rude. He is polite, but he knows how to advance and retreat politely.


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment and whispered, "then you are also a mercenary."


    Coval did not answer, but nodded and continued to dig his pit. After struggling to dig two shovels, he said in a muffled voice: "I was a mercenary for a long time. When I was a mercenary, I met my wife. At that time, she was still young and I was young. She gave me a child, so I went to church and held a wedding with her. But we separated more than when we were reunited, and the mercenary could not say when he would die. She didn''t want to worry all day, so she finally chose to leave me ¡£¡±


    When he stopped digging, Covar looked at Gao Yang and said solemnly: "To tell you the truth, there is no deep relationship between us. I love my daughter more. After she left with my daughter, I began to look for her, but I didn''t look for her for too long, because later I thought it would be better for her to take my daughter to grow up. I also gave her a lot of money. Since she has money that she can''t spend all her life, so I gave up looking for them Try. "


    Shaking his head, kaval continued to dig the pit and said angrily: "but I didn''t expect this result in the end. It turned out that when I was in war, I often thought that anyway, I already had children. What does it matter even if I died in the war, but I really didn''t expect that I didn''t die, but my daughter died."


    We have a grudge against the virgin of steel. The death of a brother is directly related to the virgin of steel. If you want revenge, we can help. You should see that we are also mercenaries


    Covar said without hesitation: "no, thank you. I''m more used to coming by myself."


    Gao Yang continued: "OK, can you tell me more about salbani Covar, your uncle? I want to know his later experience. A group of old comrades in arms miss him very much."


    "Do you know the Estonian SOG special forces?"


    "Yes."


    "In 1994, the Estonian special operations force (SOG) was composed of veterans who had served in the Soviet signal flag. My uncle was the first commander, but he quit in 1995."


    He breathed loudly and said, "so it is."


    Coval continued softly: "My father was a major general of the army. Our three brothers joined the army successively. My eldest brother and second brother joined the army during the Soviet period. I joined the army after the disintegration of the Soviet Union. My uncle suddenly returned to his hometown in 91, and then he began to train me. Later, he also trained my two brothers. I joined the army in 92, entered SOG in 94, and withdrew from SOG in Estonia in 95 My father was dismissed, and my uncle immediately quit SOG. Because of different ideas, Estonia had made it clear at that time that it would work hard to join NATO. My father was an opponent, so I naturally quit. "


    Waving his hand, Covar shouted: "My uncle is a stubborn old man. He is a staunch supporter of the Soviet Union. Although everyone thinks joining NATO is a better choice, he and my father don''t think so. There''s no way. The older generation, they are too deeply influenced by the Soviet Union. My uncle lived in my house until he died in 2004. That''s his experience. In fact, there''s not much to say."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. Thank you for telling me this."


    "You''re welcome. You tried to save my daughter and wife. I tell you it''s nothing."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "are you really not going to cooperate with us? There are many people who can succeed in this kind of thing. I know you used to be a mercenary, but you and your two brothers, even if you can find some more people..."


    Covar interrupted Gao Yang''s words. He said in a deep voice: "a brother, my eldest brother has died in the war. There are many people, many people play, few people play. My second brother will certainly help me, and he is enough."


    For a man who has just lost his wife and daughter and is digging his grave, it must not be a good time to chat. Gao Yang actually has a lot to ask, but the time is really inappropriate. Secondly, he still has a lot of things to do, so Gao Yang wants to end this dialogue.


    "We will go to Donetsk. If you need any help, you can say. Also, if any of us get the information of the virgin of steel, we should at least inform each other. After all, the virgin of steel is our common enemy."


    Coval hesitated a little and whispered, "I will. If it''s convenient, we''ll leave a contact information with each other."


    Gao Yang pointed to the East and whispered, "the bodies of the people we killed the steel virgin are in the east house. If you want to confirm whether they did it, you can go and have a look. I can send someone to take you. Now I have to leave. There are still a lot of things to do. I''m sorry, man."


    Covar nodded and continued to dig his grave, while Gao Yang turned away and returned to the house.


    After arriving at the house, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "yes, coval was taught by the black devil. His brother is indeed the violent brother of the three lion mercenary regiment, and his own nickname is fierce. I can''t ask more. Coval doesn''t seem to want to say too much about the mercenary regiment."


    Groliov shook his fist and whispered, "it''s really the three lion mercenary regiment."


    Irene said curiously, "since they are three brothers, why are only the violent brothers famous?"


    Groliov shrugged and said, "I don''t know. The three lions have a good record and are very famous. I heard their names when I was in the Trident. Later, it seemed that the three lions suffered a major blow and then disappeared."


    While talking, the gunfire outside became fierce again. He shouted loudly and said impatiently, "the fight is fierce again. I don''t know who is attacking this time. We can''t wait here all the time. We have to go out and see the situation."


    Looking at his watch, he raised his voice and whispered, "I''ll stay and make a few calls. Toads and cockroaches, you two go out to see the situation. Now the fire density is very high. Be careful. Put on your bulletproof vests and go again."


    Li JinFang and James began to put on their bulletproof vests and helmets, while Gao Yang pointed to Irene and Frye and said sideways, "you two should set up a sentry. We''d better be careful. We''ll fight. God knows what strange things will happen."


    Frye blushed and shouted, "don''t worry, I''ll never let anyone near this time."

 Chapter 1908

    Gao Yang picked up the phone and dialed Knight again. As expected, the phone still couldn''t get through. He called the angel''s intelligence officer, and the result was the same.


    He was a little agitated. After holding the phone and meditating for a moment, Gao Yang called ulyanko.


    Ulyanko answered the phone soon, otherwise ulyanko would never let the phone ring three times before answering. Not only he, Morgan and Justin, they are all the people who will never miss any important calls. Of course, there is no way in case of force majeure. For example, ulyanko, who was hiding in the rain forest not long ago, such as Justin, who doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive.


    Therefore, Gao Yang likes to call ulyanko and especially hates to contact knight who often doesn''t answer the phone.


    Ulyanko not only answered the phone quickly, but also spoke unequivocally.


    "I have received the notice from big Ivan. The manpower is gathering. Sixty people can be given to you tonight, and another sixty people will be given to you tomorrow. When the day after tomorrow, there are 130 people for you to use. This is all the power that can be found in Ukraine."


    He breathed loudly and said with relief, "I''m in haltsisk. When can people arrive?"


    "I''ll definitely get to haltsisk before 12 o''clock tonight!"


    He breathed, looked up at his watch, and then said: "Very good. I''ll wait. Now we need someone to escort our wounded to leave. I''m more relieved that there are more people. One more thing, I don''t know if you can help. Now I can''t contact the angels, but I know they''re in Donetsk. I want to know if you know other forces in Donetsk and can contact the angels."


    Ulyanko waited for a moment and said loudly: "No, I don''t know. After all, we just came back. Now we haven''t had a relationship with many new forces in Dongwu. Oh, no, I think someone may be able to contact. He is a Russian and represents the interests of Russia. Such a person usually has a relationship with all armed leaders, because he has to try to make the existence of these militia organizations conform to the interests of Russia ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang immediately said, "come on, let him try to find the angels and say there''s something urgent to contact them."


    Ulyanko laughed and said loudly, "do you want to ruin the good deeds of angels? If your identity is exposed, it will be difficult for the angel mercenary group to gain a foothold in Dongwu. They hide very deeply. If my informant asks for the angel mercenary group, he also needs to know who it is, so just tell me the name of the armed group established by angels."


    Gao Yang thought for a while and found that he really didn''t know the name of the armed forces founded by angels.


    "I have to ask first!"


    Without hanging up, Gao Yang immediately went to the basement entrance and said loudly, "Hi, Lilia, what''s the name of your army?"


    After pointing to her nose in surprise, Lilia said in a panic: "ah, Doris company, yes, we have been incorporated into Doris company."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, it''s not this. At a higher level, which arm does your company belong to?"


    Lilia thought for a moment and looked at valenina. Valenina was very uncertain about her language: "is the halzisk regiment?"


    Lilia immediately said, "yes, it''s the halzisk regiment."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "I mean, it belongs to the armed force, the highest level."


    Lilia and valenina shook their heads blankly, sighed loudly, and said helplessly, "you soldiers, alas."


    Raised the phone again, Gao Yang said helplessly to uliyangke: "I''ll call you later and tell you. Now I have to ask, soon."


    I don''t know the name of the armed forces established by angels, but there are many people under the control of angels fighting outside. Just ask. After all, not everyone is as confused as Lilia and them.


    At the same time, we can also see what''s going on outside. When we stay in the house, our vision is limited, but we can''t know the extent of the war outside.


    Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "toad, find someone you can see and ask them what kind of armed force they belong to. Now we have to find out the name of the armed force supported by angels."


    "Yes, ask immediately, boss. I think you''d better come out and have a look."


    Hearing Li JinFang''s answer, Gao Yang said curiously, "what are you looking at?"


    "Both sides are playing with their lives! There are more and more people. I think we may have to evacuate by force, otherwise it''s not easy to leave. Also, the sooner the better."


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "how can it be like this? It''s just a local small-scale battle. Why is the battle scale getting larger and larger?"


    "I don''t know, but everyone seems very excited. The militia has at least 300 people here. The Zhengfu army doesn''t know how many people there are, but now there seem to be several more tanks than just now. Wait a minute, I''ll ask the situation first."


    Soon, Li JinFang said loudly in the walkie talkie: "the militia said that they belong to the Donetsk free army, which should be the armed forces controlled by angels. In addition, there is a new situation. The reinforcements from another armed faction will arrive soon. There are artillery! Large caliber artillery! Boss, whether we go or stay, you have to make a decision quickly. The fire density is getting higher and higher."


    If you want to go, you can''t go out for the time being. You can only withdraw from the inner part of haltsisk city to avoid the increasingly fierce war, and then wait for the opportunity to leave. Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in the walkie talkie: "wait a minute, I want to make a call, and then go out to see the war situation."


    He called and told ulyanko the name he heard. Gao Yang waved his hand to groliov and said loudly, "let''s go out and have a look."


    Put on bulletproof vests, picked up rifles, called the most experienced veterans on the battlefield, and ran out of the yard door.


    Not far away from the door, listening to the unique roar of mortar shells, Gao Yang and groliov quickly fell down, and then there was a dense explosion. Looking around at the smoke and dust from the mortar, Gao Yang said with a sad face: "can we go now?"


    "Dangerous, very dangerous."


    Gao Yang pointed out and said loudly, "we still have cars that can start. Take the wounded and withdraw directly to the city."


    At this time, a helicopter flew over from the sky. Under their eyes, a fast-moving car was caught fire by machine guns. Then a relatively densely populated position was fired by the helicopter with six or seven rockets, forming a sea of rockets.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said helplessly, "what''s the matter? It''s so fierce. It''s just an insignificant corner."


    Groliov said loudly, "where the war is fierce, where to send more people. As for why it is fierce, who cares so much!"

 Chapter 1909

    Perhaps, as groliov said, no one knows why this corner is of great significance, but since the fight is becoming more and more fierce, we should increase our troops.


    An insignificant corner, with countless deaths and injuries, is still a place where we can''t see any effect. Therefore, the battle around a corner seems to be meaningless. However, even if this place is useless to ourselves, what should we do if it is useful to the enemy? Since the enemy increases troops here, we will also increase troops here, and the enemy continues to increase troops here, That shows that the enemy attaches great importance to this area. Anyway, just continue to increase troops, defeat the enemy and destroy the enemy''s purpose.


    The war is full of uncertain factors. Sometimes, a battle with larger and larger scale and more and more heavy casualties will start in such a muddle headed way. As for when it will end, only after one party completely wins or one party is unable to continue to withdraw voluntarily.


    However, there is no reason for this at the beginning, that is, the increasingly fierce battle is not completely meaningless in the later stage. At this time, the area robbed by both sides is indeed meaningless from the beginning, but it can consume the enemy''s living power. As long as it becomes a war of attrition, even if this place is meaningless, as long as we destroy all the enemies here, Then this place naturally makes sense.


    Therefore, both the Zhengfu army and the militia began to fight around here more and more fiercely and miserably.


    Gao Yang doesn''t dare to stand up and run casually. Even if the war is over, it becomes very dangerous to investigate and see the situation.


    In Syria, or in any battle that Gao Yang had fought before, even if there were shells falling, it would be very close if they were 200 meters away. A bang in the East, two or three hundred meters away, and a bang in the west, three or four hundred meters away, would be a battle with high fire density.


    But here, there are still fewer shells from large caliber artillery, but gun grenades, mortars and rockets basically don''t stop, crackling everywhere. The landing of shells hundreds of meters away can''t attract attention. Recently, mortar shells can fall 20 or 30 meters away.


    Gao Yang and groliov were basically crawling all the way, and they didn''t dare to stand up at all. Even if the house could avoid the direct fire from the Zhengfu army, they could fight too often with gun grenades and mortars.


    Gao Yang looked at four people behind a wall. Each of them had grenade launchers hanging on their guns, and then put six boxes full of grenades at their feet. The four people acted very quickly and put the grenades into the launchers, fired them, then put them, and then fight again. They didn''t see where there was an enemy, but poured out their firepower.


    It''s so dangerous to come out for investigation. Gao Yang is almost crying.


    They all crawl on the ground. We can''t get too close in case a shell falls and kills both of them.


    Gao Yang, with a sad face, turned to groliov and said loudly, "that''s how you fight in Grozny?"


    Groliov shouted, "it''s much worse than this!"


    Just then, a mortar shell fell down. Gao Yang watched two of the four people more than 30 meters away from him fall down. The remaining two took away their guns and dragged the two injured back. Then, seven or eight people came from behind and stood there guarding the box of gun grenades and continued to fight.


    Finally, Gao Yang climbed to the corner of a house, lay there and began to look out. The vision here has been relatively wide and can be seen clearly.


    The front line of the Zhengfu army has retreated. The wreckage of tanks and armored vehicles on the farmland is burning. We can''t see the soldiers of the Zhengfu army hiding there, but the tracer bullets are flying in the air, and the two tanks are changing and retreating.


    There was the sound of a helicopter overhead. When I looked up, I saw a mi 24 tilted its fuselage, turned a corner from the air and flew over, and then immediately began to launch rockets continuously.


    Groliov suddenly stretched out his hand, pointed to one side and shouted, "look! Over there, armored vehicles! The Zhengfu army has sent reinforcements again!"


    Gao Yang looked forward again and watched the two tanks rush forward with the company of six armored vehicles. Then the two tanks in front stopped retreating and began to move forward.


    "Falk! Come back, it''s crazy!"


    After shouting loudly, groliov roared, "what are you looking at? Bu Tan cooperates. This is a decisive battle. Get out, let''s get out!"


    Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "toad, get out! Get out!"


    The two men then climbed back and avoided direct fire. Just as they wanted to run back, they saw dozens of people running from the alley. A middle-aged man shouted at his throat: "close! Close! Close! Rocket propelled grenades occupy favorable terrain, close! Move the guns here! Hit armored vehicles first! Cut off the enemy''s contact with infantry and tanks!"


    They had a good view here and were the main attack direction of the Zhengfu army. They looked at it and found that the situation was bad. Without saying a word, they turned around and ran back quickly. At this time, the shouting middle-aged man pointed a pistol at them and shouted, "go back! Escape from the battle and I''ll kill you!"


    At this time, don''t talk back, and don''t talk about your identity. For this reason, the on-site commander is heaven. What he says is what he says. It''s a dog''s brain. Who dares to say no and show a little sign of disobedience to military orders, then the commander really dares to shoot immediately.


    When the enemy is about to attack, someone runs away, and the commander is not allowed to shake the morale of the army. Even if he is not his own soldier, he must be killed immediately.


    Military orders are like a mountain. It''s no joke.


    Gao Yang and groliov immediately stopped. There is no doubt that when the casualties on both sides are very large and facing a new round of strong attack by the enemy, they told a red eyed front-line commander that I am not the same thing as you. I am a passer-by. This behavior is purely for death.


    It is not difficult to shoot the commander with one shot, but at this point, Gao Yang dares to shoot the commander of a group of people. Needless to say, there will be a hail of bullets immediately.


    If you want to run, you have to wait until the commander leaves or approaches, and then reveal your identity at the right time.


    Gao Yang immediately took the blade of Satan he put behind him and shouted, "sniper, I''m a sniper!"


    Snipers are different. Snipers have the right to choose their positions freely. They can walk on the battlefield and find the right place to shoot.


    When he shouted loudly and lit the gun, the commander immediately changed. He waved his hand and shouted, "sniper? Great! There is a sniper opposite here. Can you solve him? He killed four of my Gunners!"

 Chapter 1910

    Stock speculation has become a shareholder and picking up girls has become a husband. In fact, it''s nothing. The worst thing is to come out to investigate. As a result, passers-by was caught as a strong man.


    Gao Yang and groliov looked at each other. Groliov said helplessly, "look at the situation."


    Gao Yang and groliov ran over. The middle-aged man grabbed Gao Yang''s arm, took a few steps forward, pointed to a gun and shouted, "which gun destroyed three armored vehicles! But the enemy has snipers and has killed four of our Gunners in a row! The shooting range here is the best. Can you solve the enemy''s snipers for me?"


    Which gun Gao Yang still knows, that is, when the battle just started, which anti tank of World War II pushed by several people can be regarded as an antique. However, this gun is always older, but its function is still very large. Although it can''t fight modern tanks, it has no problem fighting armored vehicles.


    The middle-aged man looked eager. If he could solve the enemy''s sniper, the artillery position would not have to be moved. If he couldn''t solve the sniper, he had to move the artillery position first and affect the shooting circle. He had to continue to face the threat of sniper.


    The cannon can move, and the sniper can move. Of course, it''s more convenient.


    Gao Yang put his head out, took a quick look, immediately retracted his head and said loudly, "did you find the sniper''s position?"


    The middle-aged man stepped back, stretched out his hand and pointed in a direction: "where did the bullet come from!"


    Gao Yang nodded and took another look. He found two damaged armored vehicles 400 meters away. Looking at the direction, where did the sniper shoot.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang immediately said in a hurry: "it''s too late to search slowly. The enemy''s tanks are coming up right away. If you want to quickly solve the enemy''s sniper, you must cooperate with me. The sniper may have moved his position and had better lead him to shoot again."


    The middle-aged man immediately waved and shouted, "come and operate this gun. Be careful. Don''t stand in one place as a target."


    Gao Yang looked around and said loudly, "follow my instructions and move again."


    Gao Yang wants to find a better shooting position, but only two corners can be used, otherwise he has to go into the yard and then on the roof, but that''s a waste of time.


    Four hundred meters, after calculating the tactics, he said loudly: "in this way, you operate the cannon and lead the enemy to shoot. As soon as the enemy shoots, I can solve it."


    Gao Yang held the gun and stood there. The commander said with a surprised look on his face: "you should find a place to lie down and shoot!"


    Gao Yang stood back and said loudly, "no, it''s too late to find the shooting position. Don''t worry, I have absolutely no problem."


    Groliov took the machine gun and prepared to cover Gao Yang. Gao Yang hung the telescope around his neck, held the telescope in his left hand and the gun in his right hand. He stood at the corner of the wall and shouted, "move, hurry!"


    The commander''s face was tangled, but he immediately waved: "move! Move, fight the armored vehicle, don''t stand in one place for too long!"


    Three people ran near the cannon. One man observed the direction of the armored vehicle behind the artillery shield. The two opened the latch and pushed a shell, and then immediately ran to one side. The person observing the armored vehicle shook the direction machine with one hand. While observing the armored vehicle, he had to be careful of the bullets from the sniper. He was very nervous.


    Gao Yang is using a telescope to search the direction of the enemy sniper. The field of view of the gun is too narrow to search quickly. In order to find and destroy the enemy quickly, Gao Yang plays a unique job. That is, he raises his gun and starts aiming after discovering the enemy, and shoots in a standing position.


    Gao Yang has been focusing on observing the vicinity of the two destroyed armored vehicles. Where is a good place for enemy snipers to avoid? The most important thing is to have cover. But when he searched with a telescope, he found a flash of fire on the flat ground some distance from the side of the armored vehicle.


    As soon as he threw the telescope, he flashed out of the wall, held the gun flat, and quickly aimed at a well disguised man on the ridge and fired a shot.


    After confirming that he saw the blood, Gao Yang flashed back and shouted, "kill the local sniper, but be careful, more than one!"


    The gunner was not dead. The bullet hit the artillery shield, so the gunner pulled the gun rope in his hand and fired a shot, but he also missed the shot.


    The commander was surprised and pleased. He shouted to Gao Yang, "hit?"


    "Hit! But I think there are still snipers. Go on, you go on!"


    Gao Yang took the gunner as bait, but there was no way. The War reached a critical moment. If you want to solve the enemy quickly, you must pay a price.


    The two loaders ran over again and loaded the shells quickly. They should have stayed near the anti tank gun to assist in the operation, but the threat of the sniper made them dare not stay. They could only fill the shells and return to the hiding place. Now, Gao Yang solved a sniper, which made them a lot bolder. After loading the shells, one person directly operated the cannon.


    Gao Yang hoped that the enemy would hit the gunner, so that he could find out the enemy''s position, but when he was observing, he panicked and immediately took his head back. Then he slapped close to the corner of the wall and splashed debris on his face and neck.


    The enemy''s sniper didn''t hit the gunner, but he stared at Gao Yang. Because Gao Yang only showed half of his head, the enemy just hit his head. However, this shot was crooked, but if Gao Yang didn''t hide just now, the bullet might hit his neck after breaking the brick in the corner.


    After a flash and hiding for a while, Gao Yang immediately flashed out and aimed at the place where he had just fired.


    The sniper who was trying to move back to the back of the ridge immediately stopped moving. Gao Yang fired a shot and drew back again.


    "Poof, poof, want to hit me!"


    Gao Yang spit out the broken residue in his mouth. After saying a word of hate, he immediately shouted, "the second sniper is solved! I''ll change my position!"


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand to groliov and said loudly, "come here."


    The commander shouted, "you move freely!"


    Gao Yang ran to another corner of the house with a gun. Groliov followed him. After they stopped, Gao Yang quickly put his head out for a look. At this time, he saw an armored vehicle was hit and stopped. It was the masterpiece of an anti tank gun.


    After observing for a moment and feeling that there would be no more snipers, he raised his voice and said in a low voice, "all right, withdraw quickly."


    At this time, the sniper of the Zhengfu army has completed the task. If you don''t run, you really want to stay and fight to the end. It''s reasonable to take advantage of the identity of the sniper and spread oil on the soles of your feet.


    Groliov immediately ran out first, followed by Gao Yang. They ran a long way. Suddenly, they heard a loud noise behind them and were staggered forward by the shock wave, as if they had been pushed by someone. When they looked back, they saw the smoke billowing behind them and couldn''t see anything.

 Chapter 1911

    The frightened Gao Yang immediately hid under the wall of a house, stretched out his hand and said loudly: "it''s 100 meters away..."


    Groliov looked up at the sky and said loudly, "this is a 500 pound air bomb! Absolutely! The plane! The attack plane is coming!"


    Gao Yang also raised his head, but they didn''t see anything. It''s no wonder that the aircraft can''t stay on their head all the time, especially the aircraft attacking at low altitude or ultra-low altitude. It''s hard to find.


    "Are you sure it''s an attacker?"


    "Can it be a bomber!"


    Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "toad, cockroach, get back, attack the machine!"


    "See! Two Su25, I''m coming!"


    With a bang not far away, Gao Yang felt a vibration under his feet, and then saw a puff of smoke rising from a place not too far away from him. Then he immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "toad, come back!"


    "It''s all right! Cockroaches and I are all right. Stay away, boss. You have to stay away from the crowd. It''s easy to be bombed when there are many people. We''ll go back now."


    Gao Yang covered his mouth and looked at the place where he had just fought. In less than a minute, he had said goodbye to his comrades in arms who had just fought side by side.


    The 500 pound air bomb is not big, but it is impossible for people within tens of meters of the explosion diameter to survive, so Gao Yang doesn''t have to go back to check. Those people are dead.


    As soon as they turned around, the two men continued to run back, but at this time, the speed could not be too fast. It was easy to die when they ran blindfolded. Why the casualty rate of veterans on the battlefield was low, because they knew when to run and when to stop.


    Suddenly stopped at the back of a house, raised his head and looked at the situation outside. Then he saw Li JinFang and James Wolf running towards the dolphin. He ran over from the gap between the two houses in great distress, and then immediately hid behind the bunker.


    Separated by a house in the middle, Gao Yang and Li Jin looked at each other.


    "What''s going on!"


    "Crazy, crazy!"


    After gasping for breath for two times, Li JinFang whispered in the walkie talkie: "the militia are crazy. They don''t retreat, and more than half of the casualties! The Zhengfu army is sending more troops here, and real fire is coming from both sides! Neither of us can withdraw, and the Zhengfu army is very tightly blocked by fire!"


    "The result I saw over there is the same," he said in a low voice


    There was a whistling sound on his head. All four people looked up, but saw a plane passing over his head. At that height, it was bound to crash.


    "This is a plane down?"


    Groliov ignored Gao Yang. After he looked at him, he suddenly shouted, "the militia can''t stand it! We must go back immediately."


    Gao Yang waved to Li JinFang and said in the walkie talkie, "let''s run separately and keep a distance. There are more people to attract bombs."


    Groliov looked at the situation outside and suddenly said, "run!"


    Gao Yang bent down and followed groliov to run quickly across the alley. It was only a short distance of less than seven or eight meters, but it was such a close distance that he had to take a great risk, because the Zhengfu army had now fully mastered the initiative and the fire blockade was very strict. When Gao Yang and groliov crossed this distance, There was a hail of bullets at the entrance of the alley that had just run.


    The Zhengfu army has been pressed over, and the militia has no intention of retreating at all, but they have fewer and fewer people. The most important thing is the lack of missiles and rocket launchers that can hit tanks. Therefore, although they fight tenaciously, the defense line is about to collapse.


    Gao Yang approached groliov and whispered, "no, let the people inside withdraw directly with the wounded!"


    Groliov immediately said, "absolutely not. Don''t you see that if there are a little more people gathered now, there will be an air attack immediately. The Zhengfu army has absolute air control! The four of us can get rockets together, not to mention more than a dozen people driving, we can''t run."


    Gao Yangji was annoyed and said, "shit, OK, how can we fight a fierce war at the level of meat grinder here? It''s meaningless."


    Groliov looked at Li JinFang and them, waved to them to wait, and shouted: "What''s the meaning? The militia is about to collapse. They are holding on at one breath, but it won''t last long. If we run, we must run separately. It''s too dangerous. I think we have to hide back in the basement. We can''t run. We have to rely on our relationship with the Zhengfu army."


    Gao Yang nodded, looked outside and whispered, "OK, hide and wait. Look, someone is coming again!"


    Groliov stretched out his head and looked at it for a while. Suddenly he shouted, "it''s the reinforcement of the militia!"


    After taking a look at Li JinFang''s side, he said loudly: "tank! Militia tank, my second Olympics! T34! A T-34! And a T72!"


    Li JinFang was shocked and flew quickly. Hearing this, Gao Yang also leaned out regardless of the danger and looked through the telescope. He saw that a T34 rushed to the front, left and right in the farmland, and rushed towards the rear of the tanks and armored vehicles of the Zhengfu army.


    Not only tanks, but also other armored vehicles. Gao Yang made a rough visual inspection. There must be at least seven or eight tanks and armored vehicles. In addition, there are many tracked armored vehicles, such as anti-aircraft missile vehicles.


    In such a short time, Gao Yang''s probe was not so dangerous, because just now he was still blocking, a large part of his firepower was transferred to the rear, and the reinforcements aimed at the militia began to fire.


    After groliov hit the wall excitedly, he said loudly, "the plane just now was hit down by the missile of the reinforcements, OK!"


    Gao Yang said with a sad face, "no matter who wins or loses, we can leave after the battle, but if the reinforcements come again, it will really become a meat grinder."


    Helicopters have long launched attacks on militia reinforcements. In fact, when Gao Yang found it wrong, the aircraft on his head had disappeared for a while. Because the aircraft was high, it was easier to observe the arrival of reinforcements. However, after a brief attack, the armed helicopters and Su25 attack aircraft left one after another.


    Neither helicopters nor attack aircraft can stay in the air indefinitely, nor can they have unlimited ammunition. Just when the battle was the most intense, the aircraft had used up most of its ammunition, and they had to go back and replenish it before they could come.


    "Good chance! The Zhengfu army was attacked on both sides and lost air cover. The militia is likely to completely defeat the Zhengfu army in one round of attack, and the battle still has a chance to end quickly!"


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "the Zhengfu army has no air cover, but they have artillery!"

 Chapter 1912

    The T34 rushed really fast, but after all, it was an antique for decades. When the T-72 next to it got up, it was quickly overtaken. However, the T34 didn''t rush at the tanks of the Zhengfu army, but made an oblique sprint for a while, drew closer to the armored vehicle to a distance of 500 or 600 meters, and suddenly stopped.


    T34 doesn''t have the ability to fire in motion. Of course, it''s not that it can''t fire, but that it can''t shoot when running.


    However, the T34 didn''t mean to fight against the tanks of the Zhengfu army at all. The small guns on the T34 tank, let alone the front armor of modern tanks, would be terrible even at the rear. The problem is that T34, an antique old thing, has never fought with tanks such as t64 and T72, so how much damage can the small guns on T34 do to modern tanks, No one knows.


    So T34 didn''t hit a tank, but targeted the armored vehicle, stopped, fired, missed, and then after another shot, it accurately hit a BMP-2 armored vehicle.


    T34 is also a tank no matter how old it is. Fighting an armored vehicle is like opening a can.


    But then there was another sound, and a shell fell on the farmland, between the militia and the Zhengfu army.


    Groliov''s face tightened and said in a loud voice, "here we are! It depends on whether the militia can cope with it. If the main government army hits back the militia''s reinforcements, the militia will be completely finished..."


    Groliov hasn''t finished yet. What makes a crash is the sound of shells landing. It''s called one fierce and one accurate.


    Seeing that the position of the Zhengfu army became a sea of fire in an instant, he looked silly and said loudly: "how did the shell fall on the ground of the Zhengfu army array!"


    Groliov said excitedly, "nonsense, this is the militia''s artillery! The militia has artillery and can hit it accurately!"


    Gao Yang always thought that the artillery fire of the Zhengfu army was strong and accurate, but now he found that the militia''s artillery fire was much stronger than that of the Zhengfu army.


    When the artillery began to wash the ground, the militia did not move for the time being, because there was no need for any action. The artillery solved all the problems.


    Gao Yang was fascinated, but groliov yanked him and said loudly, "what are you waiting for if you don''t go!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and woke up. He shouted in the walkie talkie, "toad, cockroach, don''t run!"


    Taking advantage of the militia''s gunfire, the four fled back to the house where they were hiding. When they saw that Kovar was still digging a pit in the yard, Gao Yang ran over and grabbed Kovar''s arm and said loudly, "you want to eat shells! It''s all turned into a meat grinder. Go into the basement!"


    Cavar resisted, but he picked up the shovel and ran to the basement with the high.


    Although the basement was crowded, it was safe. After standing still, Gao Yang took a long sigh of relief and said loudly, "it''s fucking dangerous! Just go out to see the situation and almost can''t come back!"


    Li JinFang said with a bitter smile, "this battle is fierce. I knew I wouldn''t let you see it in person."


    All the people were concerned, waved their hands and said loudly, "don''t say anything else. When the shelling is over, let''s go immediately and don''t care about anything.


    The shelling lasted 20 minutes. Listening to the shelling in the basement, the sound was very dull. However, although the noise didn''t mean to stop at all, it was getting farther and farther away, as if the scope of the shelling had shifted. "


    "What''s going on?"


    Gao Yang looked at leibrov. Leibrov waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "it''s extended shooting. I think the militia may take the opportunity to take back the road occupied by the Zhengfu army."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "regardless of them, regardless of them, just wait until the situation is safe and quickly withdraw. This place is not something we can stay in."


    Leibrov stood up and whispered, "I''ll go out and see what happens."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "go out and have a look. I''ll go too. There are no planes in the sky and no shells near us. Withdraw immediately!"


    Kaval waved his hand, took TREB''s engineer shovel and went straight back to the ground.


    This time, the situation is really much better than before, because the main battlefield has been transferred, whether the Zhengfu army or the militia, and finally the battlefield has been transferred to the right place, rather than this meaningless corner. Therefore, the militia really wants to take the opportunity to recover the road. Now the road in the East has become the main battlefield.


    As soon as he saw that he could go, what was he waiting for? Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "withdraw! Take the wounded and withdraw quickly!"


    Everyone was ready. As soon as they said to withdraw, they immediately carried people away and hurried out of the yard. Several people looked up to see if there were helicopters or attack aircraft in the sky. The rest quickly checked what cars they parked outside could still be used.


    All the cars that were exposed within the firing range of the Zhengfu army had long been riddled with holes, and some were damaged by shells, but two of the seven or eight cars remained undamaged.


    "Boss, two cars!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "octopus and fox drive a car alone. The wounded and non combatants get on the bus immediately. First remove to a safe place."


    After giving the order, Gao Yang went back to the yard and shouted to kaval, "man, we have to withdraw. You''d better hurry. We can''t go together anyway. If you need, we can dig a hole for you and hurry up."


    Kaval stood up straight, looked at it and said loudly, "I''ll just come by myself. I have a small goal and can go at any time. Thank you for your kindness. In addition..."


    Kaval waved the engineer shovel in his hand and said seriously, "I''ll give this back to your brother."


    Gao Yang couldn''t care more and said loudly, "goodbye and take care."


    After hurriedly saying that, Gao Yang went out of the yard and watched the two cars pull apart and start to drive towards the urban area of haltsisk. All the wounded and healthy combatants stayed. Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "disperse. It''s easy to attract attacks when we get together. Go quickly!"


    Irene shouted, "boss, where are you going?"


    He shouted loudly, "let''s go into the city and find a safe place to hide. In short, we should avoid the main battlefield first. Whether we should wait for the people sent by uliyangke to meet depends on the situation."


    The group stopped talking, opened the distance from each other, walked through the alley and headed for the center of harzisk. Just after Gaoyang had walked a long way and didn''t have to worry about being affected by the fierce battle for the time being, Gaoyang''s phone rang.


    Seeing the caller number, Gao Yang was angry. After connecting, he lowered his voice and said angrily, "asshole, you finally called. I''ve been looking for you for a long time!"


    Of course, it was knight who called. In the phone, there were guns and guns on knight''s side, and knight shouted impatiently: "tell me what''s up, I''m busy here!"

 Chapter 1913

    Nate looked very messy. The sound of guns almost completely drowned out the voice of speech. You can''t hear it without shouting.


    Gao Yang took a breath and said loudly: "Listen! The virgin of steel is coming, and the target is you! We have met and met the virgin of steel. The virgin of steel has sent out to avenge you. They seem to have determined your position. Everyone has gathered and rushed to you. Be careful. We are going to tell me your position. We have joined forces to be the virgin of steel!"


    Nate answered after a moment, and then he yelled, "I see. Later, Falk! I''m in a mess!"


    Listen to Nate''s meaning, he''s going to hang up again. He shouted loudly: "fake oil! Don''t hang up, asshole. You''ll tell me what to do."


    Nate gasped heavily and said loudly, "I''m completely disrupted here. The enemy''s offensive is extremely fierce. Listen! You leave here quickly. I don''t care about you, but you''re here. It''s useless and will only disturb me! This is a conventional war, a big scene, not a special operation you''re good at!"


    Gao Yang angrily said: "don''t you worry that the virgin of steel will behead you? There are nearly 200 people! 200 people! They are all elites. They have just come out from the training in Shah for a few months. You have to pay attention to it!"


    Knight took a breath and said loudly, "I know. I''ll bring everyone together. I''m the headquarters now. I won''t be easily taken out. Don''t come. You and your people don''t fight conventional war. It''s useless."


    Gao Yang said sadly, "what do you think? Am I going to target the virgin of steel, or do I exist as a special war force? How can it add chaos? You really don''t worry about the virgin of steel."


    "The virgin of steel is not a big threat, but the Zhengfu army. I must pay all my attention to this battle. In addition, harzisk has attracted a lot of troops from the Zhengfu army for some reason. Now it is very miserable. My commander is not much dead, and the enemy is still increasing troops. I have a big head now. I have no time to take care of you. Hurry up Go, go! "


    He shouted loudly, "don''t tell me. I almost couldn''t come back after my investigation just now. I''ll hurry to leave. What''s the matter with your intelligence officer? Why can''t I get in touch?"


    Knight sighed and said in a loud voice, "he was shot and injured. A rocket exploded at close range. He didn''t die, but he must be out of touch. I just knew."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "then don''t turn it off again, otherwise I have something urgent. How can I contact you?"


    "Yes, I won''t cut off the communication again, but it''s nothing important. Don''t disturb me. The call is over."


    Netaka hung up the phone and held the phone in high spirits. Groliov said with concern: "what does the angel mean?"


    Gao Yang said angrily: "The angel''s intelligence officer was injured and didn''t die. Knight refused our help. His fight was very miserable. Let''s withdraw quickly and inform him of the news of the virgin of steel, but I don''t know how much this guy attaches importance to it, Falk! Let''s withdraw. How can we withdraw? In addition, the main army is still increasing troops here, and halzisk seems to be the main battlefield."


    After hurriedly saying that, Gao Yang looked at groliov and said helplessly, "what do you say we should do?"


    Groliov looked embarrassed. After thinking for a moment, he looked up and said, "well, you can''t withdraw. Angels are interesting enough. We can''t really withdraw at this time."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly: "no matter, go to a safe place first, then find a safe channel, leave with the wounded, and then decide whether to go to Donetsk or simply leave Ukraine, FAK. It''s a real war here. Where in the Middle East? What''s that? Family!"


    It is also a battlefield, but no matter the degree of danger or intensity, one sky and one underground. On the Syrian side, as long as you hide, at least you don''t have to worry about being hit by heavy fire. On the Ukrainian side, it''s not safe to hide anywhere. The main government army and militia play with curved heavy fire. As long as they are within the scope of the battlefield, there is no safe zone.


    After making a decision, Gao Yang waved and said, "keep going and meet the wounded first."


    The wounded have settled down in the downtown area, and they are still looking for a hotel, but they can''t stay for too long. They just find a solid looking building to rest their feet.


    I sat in the lobby of the hotel to catch my breath, drink some water, eat something, go to the bathroom or something, prepare for the upcoming sports, and contact ulyanko to see how to leave.


    When Gao Yang was contacting, he listened to the more intensive gunfire in the suburbs. Although he couldn''t see anything, he couldn''t help looking to the East and whispered, "the intensity is still increasing. I''m really satisfied."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "it''s nothing. Grozny''s firepower density is greater than here. I''ve seen 87 craters in a corner of less than 100 square meters."


    Gao Yang said in a low voice, "so we just have to go. It''s not suitable for us."


    Irene said solemnly, "this is war."


    Andy he said happily, "fortunately, we don''t have to fight this kind of war."


    Several people nodded silently. At this time, Gao Yang''s phone rang. Looking at the caller number, Gao Yang whispered, "Nate, I have an ominous hunch."


    Connect the phone and say in a loud voice, "are you all right?"


    Knight was very tired and said, "no, I''m fine, but the situation on my side is very bad. Our commander in haltsisk died. Just now, the last battalion commander in charge of overall command. Next, I can only use company commander or even platoon commander to take over the responsibilities of the General Commander, and I don''t know how many company commanders are still alive..."


    The foreboding became stronger. He whispered, "what do you mean?"


    Nate breathed and said helplessly: "Can you help me take over harzisk? I really can''t find a suitable candidate. Harzisk is very important to us. Where is the main traffic route, which is not only my lifeline, but also the lifeline of Donne at the moment. If I master harzisk, I have the right to speak in Donetsk. Also, if I don''t have a competent person to preside over harzisk In the overall situation, the territory will be robbed by other factions, but if I have capable people to help, I can recruit the scattered militia who came to support nearby. Therefore, if you want to help me, help me keep halzisk until I go in person or let someone else take over you. I know this request is too much, but I really have no other way. "

 Chapter 1914

    Knight began to use the word request. For this reason, does Gao Yang have room to refuse.


    Gao Yang sighed powerlessly and said helplessly, "you want me to do the work I''m not good at, but I have no room to refuse. I have only one request. If it''s really irreparable, I have to decide when to end the fight."


    "I owe you a favor."


    "No, you tell me, how can I accept the command? That''s the key to the problem. If I just run out and shout to the soldiers in the war that you are under my command, it''s unrealistic."


    After being silent for a moment, Knight said helplessly: "it''s really the only way. I don''t have contact with harzisk now, because I only command to the battalion level, and the contact from below has been interrupted. However, some middle and low-level officers should at least know my name. If you say you''re sent by the headquarters, someone should believe..."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, then whispered: "That is to say, I have to gather the soldiers who don''t know me at all and I don''t know them at all, and then set up a headquarters here temporarily. Then, in this almost completely strange place, I lead a group of soldiers who don''t know whether they will listen to my command to hold haltsisk under the attack of the 72nd brigade. This is my task."


    Knight hesitated for a moment and whispered, "yes, that''s it."


    "Fark oil! Knight, Fark oil!"


    Nate whispered, "you just want to help."


    Sighed, raised his voice and said, "set up a smooth communication network immediately, and tell me where the original headquarters of halzisk is."


    "There is no headquarters, no, no one is dead, the headquarters is gone, and they were directly bombed by the air raid. Their communication antenna was too obvious, which led to the air raid. Although the commander was not in the headquarters at that time, he was killed when he commanded personally on the front line. Now, it''s all in chaos, and I can''t contact anyone..."


    Gao Yangji reluctantly rubbed his temples, and then he said bitterly, "I don''t have anything. I don''t know the staffing, the firepower configuration, and who to find. Man, I don''t even have a battle map of halzisk."


    Knight whispered, "haven''t you done a military chess deduction? Where''s the map?"


    Gao Yang angrily said: "at least give me a large-scale battle map! Can I command the battle of halzisk with the map of Donetsk? Don''t think I''m a mercenary. Can you fool people like that! I''ve also learned military map operation!"


    Knight said in a deep voice, "if it''s easy to do, I won''t ask you. Man, the situation is already like this. What else can I do? I believe you''re OK. In addition, the reinforcements have arrived. You''d better incorporate them and let them accept your command. Come as you want. In fact, I''ve lost halzisk, so don''t have any pressure."


    Gao Yang angrily said: "pressure your sister! Forget it, I''ll solve the problem myself. In short, you should quickly find a way to send someone to replace me. First, I''ll do my best. In addition, we must keep the communication unblocked, that''s all!"


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang looked helplessly at the people around him, and then spread his hand and said, "you all heard."


    Yak stretched out a finger and rubbed his eyebrows hard. He said bitterly, "I''m not happy. I heard you."


    He sighed loudly, shrugged and said, "it''s impossible not to help. It''s unreasonable, but what should we do? What can we do?"


    Yak said anxiously, "we must immediately recruit the personnel belonging to the angels and establish a preliminary command system. With these people, we can receive the reinforcements and let them accept the command. After completing these two steps, we can consider the next action. If we don''t even have the command power, nothing else is useful."


    Groliov shouted, "yes, if you want to establish command, consider making a battle plan."


    After thinking for a moment, he raised his head and said loudly, "the wounded will stay here and wait for the people of uliyangke to pick them up. Others, follow me to the front line. We can''t drag any more. If we drag it down, all the people will die. Go and gather the rest of the troops. Change clothes and protect well. We''ll take action now."


    Li JinFang said loudly, "do you have any ideas on how to do it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said calmly: "yes, at present, we need to pass the command, gather the disabled soldiers, and then establish a basic investigation system. At least we have to find out what happened here, and find out the balance and distribution of the enemy''s and our own forces. Then, we can''t fight like blind people now."


    Yak shouted, "do you want to establish a headquarters?"


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said with a bitter smile, "now we are poor and white. What''s the use of establishing a rear headquarters? Let''s go. Go to the front, mobile headquarters, front headquarters, Falk, that''s it."


    Yak shook his head continuously and said in a loud voice, "crazy, really crazy. How can there be such a war? I never thought there could be a commander like you in the war. You and Nate are crazy."


    Speaking, yak quickly put on his bulletproof vest, which he usually doesn''t wear, but now, even the 13th wears his helmet silently. What are he waiting for? His life is very important.


    Gao Yang took the phone and dialed again. This time he called ulyanko. When ulyanko got through, Gao Yang said quickly: "man, man, can you get the battle map of halzisk? Please get me a copy. The more detailed it is, the better. And, can you bring some anti tank missiles to me when you come? I urgently need this."


    Uliyangke was startled and said loudly, "what do you want? What do you want to do? You don''t want to die. What''s wrong with you!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I don''t want to, but I can''t go now. I have to fight. Well, don''t talk nonsense. Take whatever you can. I''m in urgent need of anti tank missiles. Send your people quickly and pick up our wounded. It''s easy for me here. I''ll pay for arms and personnel. I''ll pay for it. FAK, what''s going on!"


    With his own money, Gao Yang fought for angels. Gao Yang felt that his behavior was more angelic than angels.


    After the call, Gao Yang carried the gun on his back and waved, "let''s go!"


    A group of people opened their distance and ran towards the place where the battle was fierce. Not far away, they saw four people with guns and escorting six stretchers. They ran back with a group of civilians carrying the wounded. Gao Yang immediately shouted to those people who escorted the wounded with guns: "stop, don''t run. Say you, who is your commander and who is an officer!"


    A young man with a gun stopped and shouted, "our platoon leader is behind. We are ordered to escort the wounded back."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "don''t send it again. Now you listen to my command and take me to see your platoon leader, come on!"

 Chapter 1915

    The four soldiers looked at Gao Yang suspiciously, and then looked at each other. Several civilians carrying the wounded also stopped and looked suspiciously at what had happened.


    Groliov stood forward and said angrily, "what are you doing here? Don''t send the wounded away quickly."


    The stretcher team immediately turned around and left. After all, the wounded couldn''t drag, but the four soldiers were still hesitant. After all, a group of guys who seemed to know that they were foreigners, who didn''t know each other and didn''t know what to do, suddenly appeared and asked them to listen to the command. Who could do it.


    "Who are you and what do you do?"


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything yet, but yak looked flat and said in a harsh voice, "call the officer! Answer the officer''s question!"


    The leading soldier was stunned, but he quickly whispered, "Sir, are you..."


    Not afraid of being asked, but afraid of being ignored, Gao Yang said with a serious face: "the situation is urgent. The headquarters of the Donetsk free army sent me here to command. I''m Lieutenant Colonel Peter... Ram. Now I''m in full charge here. This is major groliovsky. Listen to the soldiers, take me to your commander immediately, now!"


    Gao Yang habitually wanted to use Peter as a false name, but he had to change his mouth immediately because Peter was right next to him.


    The soldiers still hesitated. At this time, Gao Yang shouted to Irene and Li JinFang, "you two, go and check the situation."


    Why does Gao Yang call her Irene first? It''s because as long as Irene is on this occasion, she is bound to do what Gao Yang needs most at present.


    Irene slapped a salute with her feet together, and then said loudly, "yes, sir!"


    Li JinFang''s reaction was not slow. After a slap salute, he said loudly, "yes, sir!"


    What does Gao Yang send Irene and Li JinFang to do? Don''t do anything. Just let them shout "Sir", especially Irene''s standard is very simple and never sloppy salute. When the chief yells, she has momentum.


    Everyone has a herd mentality. When Gao Yang gave orders to Irene and Li JinFang, he turned to the four soldiers. One of the four soldiers immediately saluted involuntarily, and the remaining three looked. I have to salute.


    "Sir, over here."


    Gao Yang seriously returned a military salute, and then said seriously, "lead the way, let''s hurry up."


    The four soldiers ran in front of him. Gao Yang was relieved and made an OK gesture to the people next to him. Whether they could take over the command of halzisk on the premise of poverty and emptiness began with the four small soldiers.


    Peter followed him with a prosthetic leg, then said with a bitter smile, "it''s quite like that."


    Gao Yang remembered that if according to the real rank, Peter was the highest one.


    Gao Yang delayed a little. After Peter caught up, he whispered, "can you play conventional war? You can go!"


    Peter whispered, "are you kidding?"


    Gaoyang expressway: "Fark, do I seem to be kidding? None of us is good at commanding large forces to fight conventional warfare. You have the highest rank and the most experienced command. If you don''t come, you think I must command all battles? Wrong, we have special commanders in the rainforest and at high altitude. In short, who is good at what and who will command You''re welcome in this terrible season! "


    Peter''s face relaxed, nodded again and again, raised his heart with joy, and whispered, "are you really good? Great, you command!"


    Peter immediately shook his head and said, "you can''t command. You''re good at commanding special operations, so am I!"


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "what''s the matter with you? You''re from the regular army, and we''re mercenaries. You can''t cope with such a scene? You''re an officer of the signal flag, and you''re officially conferred by Russia. By the way, I don''t know what rank you are."


    Peter whispered, "true rank, lieutenant colonel."


    Gao Yang thought seriously. Peter is the person with the highest rank of Satan. Of course, their self proclaimed or honorary ranks are not enough.


    Gao Yang then said, "what''s your name? Your real name is Peter?"


    Peter shrugged his shoulders and whispered, "yes, but Peter is my last name. My name is Mikhail. My real name."


    After running a few steps, he raised his voice and whispered, "you are a lieutenant colonel, the most elite army lieutenant colonel in Russia. You can''t command such a scene?"


    Peter whispered, "you''re still a general."


    Gao Yang said reluctantly, "here we go again. I have an honorary rank, and I got it from special operations!"


    Peter sighed and whispered, "I''m also special operations. What I''ve learned and studied since I served is special operations, and I don''t want to be a general."


    Gao Yang was very disappointed and whispered, "forget it, let''s go so hard."


    Peter didn''t forget to look up when he ran, and then he whispered, "you are much better than me. In the case just now, I can''t open my mouth like you. You have thick skin, and I belong to the kind of rigid soldier. It''s not suitable for me to do such a thing."


    Bluffing is really what Gao Yang is good at. What else he can say is only a bitter smile.


    Soon, the gunfire in front became more intense, and then a soldier shouted, "Sir, where is our platoon leader!"


    Gao Yang looked at the past, and seven or eight people hid behind a house. This is already the east line, about to leave the urban area, and it is very close to the road that the two sides must fight, but the soldiers did not fight, because now it is the time of heavy firepower, and these infantry are still in the stage of preparing to attack on the second line.


    Seeing that the soldiers they sent brought many people back, a man greeted them slightly, and then a soldier immediately shouted, "platoon leader, this is Lieutenant Colonel ram, who was sent by the headquarters."


    Gao Yang is very pleased that his words have been finished by the soldier, which is very good, because it is easier to believe when introduced by one''s own person than when said by the other person.


    The platoon was in his twenties. He didn''t seem to doubt Gao Yang at all. Immediately after a salute, he said loudly, "what''s the matter, Colonel?"


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "yes, who is your commander."


    "Commander kuyatov, what''s the matter, Colonel."


    Gao Yang looked at it and immediately said, "are you still alive?"


    "Yes, Mr. commander, our company commander is still alive. He was hurt a little, but not seriously."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "good, take me to see him!"


    Without hesitation or hesitation, the platoon commander immediately said to his people, "stay here. I''ll take this officer to see the company commander and come back."

 Chapter 1916

    Gao Yang smoothly turns to a platoon commander, which is a good start. As long as he contacts a higher-level officer, such as a company commander, the next thing will be much easier.


    The platoon leader led the way around the East and West. He found the company commander he was looking for in a house that had no roof and had actually been blown into ruins.


    Hanging his right arm, with a bandage wrapped around his head, holding a pistol in his left hand and a cigarette in his mouth, he sat behind the broken wall with two people around him. When he saw the platoon leader who brought them high, he shouted, "how did you leave your position and run here? Who are they?"


    The platoon commander immediately said, "company commander, this is Lieutenant Colonel ram, the commander sent by the headquarters. He is looking for you."


    The company commander looked like he was in his thirties and looked haggard. When he heard the words of his platoon commander, he stood up against the wall, spit out the cigarette end in his mouth and said loudly, "what''s the matter, Colonel."


    The company commander looked like a soldier, and he looked at Gao Yang with a bit of tact. He didn''t mean to respect him at all, but with a look of contempt.


    After asking Gao Yang casually, Gao Yang said with an easy-going face: "the middle and low-level officers in the direction of haltsisk are almost dead. You may be the only company commander left. I was sent to command the battle here. I must find you to understand the situation. How many people do you have?"


    Gao Yang''s words are all nonsense. He knows that there are several officers left and several company commanders who survived. To put it bluff.


    The company grew up and said, "there were 163 people, most of them recruits. They haven''t touched their guns. Now, there are about 70 people left, but most of them are veterans. The recruits are almost dead and injured."


    The casualty rate was amazing. Gao Yang shook his head and said loudly, "what was the order you received before?"


    "Hold your ground. Don''t take a step back before you receive the order to retreat. Don''t let an enemy into the city! We''ve been holding our ground since last night, Colonel."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said loudly, "which area are you in charge of?"


    After glancing around, the company commander said loudly, "it''s not very clear. It''s been disrupted long ago. However, it''s 200 meters from here to the left and right. It''s probably like this."


    Gaoyang is located on the eastern edge of haltsisk. A few hundred meters ahead is the highway. It is not only the forefront of the battle, but also the core area for both sides to compete with each other. It is normal to be bombarded by the enemy continuously, with large casualties.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said solemnly: "We can''t fight like this. If we continue to fight like this, all the people will die! Now the order has changed. If the enemy''s offensive is too fierce, shrink appropriately and retreat appropriately. Don''t fight hard with the enemy and let the enemy in. After the enemy''s personnel and equipment are divided by the terrain, we will fight in the street, focusing on killing and wounding the enemy''s living forces, and the gains and losses of the position will not be considered."


    The company commander''s eyes lit up and said loudly, "what is the appropriate range? Sir."


    High pitched channel: "It''s up to you to decide. The specific order is to concentrate your strength and only attack the small group of enemies you think you are sure to eat. How to do it and to what extent it is all up to you. If you can''t fight back and defend, even if you leave the city and end the battle from now on, it doesn''t matter. You can still survive with so many people, especially you, I believe Your ability. "


    The company commander twisted his head and said in a pleased voice: "it''s time to fight like this! What''s the use of filling human lives here for nothing? The city is lost when people die, sir! Just wait and see. I''ll step back, but I''ll never let those sons of bitches finally occupy the city!"


    Gao Yang smiled, patted the company commander on the shoulder, then smiled and said, "I believe you can do it, otherwise I won''t give this order."


    Gao Yang has always believed in this principle. Therefore, he should change his strategy, turn his previous positions into mobile warfare, put the enemy into the urban area and fight Street warfare with them, or fight urban guerrilla warfare with the heavy mechanized armored brigade of brigade 72.


    In fact, the reason is very simple. What is the biggest advantage of the 72nd brigade? They have tanks and armored vehicles and a small amount of air support. The militia is seriously lack of armored force, so they put the 72nd brigade into the urban area to make their armored forces ineffective and make the infantry lose the cover of armor.


    The most important thing is to make the air cover of the 72nd brigade ineffective, because when it is only across a street, across a house, or even in the same house, the power of air attack will naturally be greatly weakened, unless they are not afraid to hurt their own people.


    To put it bluntly, Gao Yang is determined to repeat the tragic street battle of Stalingrad in haltsisk. He is not a regular army and does not know how to fight an urban offensive and defensive war. In this case, he simply divides a big battle into countless small battles.


    Street fighting is doomed to be unable to command and carry out large-scale operations. It is doomed to be divided into small units. There can be no exception. Compared with the Zhengfu army, the militia is more familiar with the terrain of harzisk, which is a great advantage for street fighting.


    Just yesterday, just this morning, the Zhengfu army refused to enter the city of haltsisk because they were afraid of street fighting, but now the situation is different. A battle has become a meat grinder. When there are countless casualties on both sides, the 72nd brigade will enter the city as long as there is a chance. Why? Because this is human nature.


    Of course, once it becomes an street battle, the people of halzisk will be unlucky. If they fight on the edge of the city and become a battlefield with the whole city, it will be hell if the result can be the same.


    However, Gao Yang has no way, the number is not dominant, and the weapons and equipment are in an absolute disadvantage. What can we do if we don''t give full play to the geographical advantage.


    As for those people involved in the war, Gao Yang can only say sorry.


    But Gao Yang won''t feel guilty. Why, because it''s war.


    As for the company commander, he welcomed Gao Yang''s order very much. Of course, the reason is very simple, because he had received the order to stick to it until he died in the war. Now, Gao Yang not only gave him everything as a company commander, but also gave him the hope of victory. On the contrary, it is not so important for Gao Yang to free him from the shackles of having to die in the war, Because if he hadn''t looked at life and death, he would have run away. How could he persist until now.

 Chapter 1917

    To turn haltsisk into a big battlefield, it is impossible to rely on the cooperation of one point. If only one point accepts the order and takes the initiative to retreat and let the enemy in, but other places do not do so, it will be troublesome.


    If the enemy retreats in an all-round way, he will advance in an all-round way. However, if only one point is opened and the remaining front is still held, the enemy will break through from this point and then encircle both sides. Invite the king into the urn and become a pit teammate.


    Therefore, it is not enough for only one company commander to cooperate. Gao Yang looked at his watch and said to the company, "from now on, you are under my direct command. Can your radio station still be used?"


    "Yes, no problem."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what frequency halzisk used, so he immediately waved and said, "I don''t have a high-power radio station here. The headquarters has been blown up. Unless I can find a higher power radio station, I can only use a small walkie talkie to establish communication."


    The company commander immediately smiled and said loudly, "Sir, halzisk is not big, but if you want to command with a walkie talkie, you can only stay at the forefront."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "I''m used to being at the forefront, and I''ve always been at the forefront. Well, test it."


    Yak took out his walkie talkie, asked the company commander about the frequency, tested it, and nodded to Gao Yang.


    If Gao Yang wants to hold the command of the whole harzisk in his hand, under the current situation, there is no other way. He can only contact one company after another at the front line, because the organizational system above the company has been completely destroyed, and the command system has disappeared at the battalion level. What can he do if he doesn''t go to the front line to re-establish contact in person.


    After receiving a subordinate who was willing to obey orders, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly, "please tell me your name and the name of your company. I''m really strange to the situation here."


    The company commander shrugged and said, "I''m bupasnov, commander of the second company of the first battalion of the haltsk regiment, sir."


    Hearing this name, Gao Yang always felt something wrong. After a careful aftertaste, he found that in his mother tongue, the company commander''s name is not afraid of death and coward. Whether it is extended to the contradictory name of not afraid of death and coward or to the meaning of not afraid of death and coward depends on his performance.


    Gao Yang smiled, looked at his watch, thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "I''m going to your adjacent position. Can you accompany me to find the commander next door?"


    Bupasnov said immediately, "of course, sir, please wait a moment. I''ll arrange it."


    Turning to the platoon leader who led them, bupasnov shouted, "tell the other brothers, divide into three teams, one in each row, gather and hide. When I come back, if the situation is tense, you will retreat by yourself first. I can find you."


    After giving an explanation, bupasnov said to Gao Yang: "please follow me, sir. Shells often fall down in this area. You must be careful. On the left is a company. The company commander is dead. The deputy company commander is now taking over the command. I know where he is, but you''d better be mentally prepared. Will the deputy company commander of a company be willing to obey your orders?"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but groliov said calmly, "why?"


    "Because he is a native, his home is not far from here."


    No one likes his hometown falling into war and his home being destroyed in a mess, so if anyone will strongly oppose Gao Yang''s plan to turn the whole harzisk into, it is naturally the locals first.


    "What about the soldiers? They''re all locals?"


    "No."


    Bupasnov said without hesitation, "we account for at least half."


    Gao Yang remained calm, but Peter turned his lips. Naturally, he is not optimistic that Gao Yang''s plan can be implemented now.


    The party was very scattered, high in the front, and groliov was at the end, based on ensuring that the two shells would not end all the people in one pot, and then quickly interspersed with the cover of most of the houses that had become ruins.


    After a while, bupasnov and Li JinFang roared almost at the same time: "stop moving! Find cover!"


    Gao Yang immediately fell down and hid behind a pile of bricks with bupasnov.


    After lying down, Gao Yang climbed to the top of the brick pile again and took out his telescope to observe. He saw that two tanks covered dozens of infantry and slowly rushed over.


    "The enemy has launched an offensive again! For the fourth time today, those sons of bitches have committed unbearable atrocities after occupying the northwest corner. Our local brothers are crazy, sir! We can''t go any further. I have to go back and command my brothers. Will you start your plan now?"


    Holding a telescope high, he whispered, "don''t worry. Wait and see. Your people won''t be gone. You don''t know how to fight. Now is not the time to retreat immediately. We have to ensure that the whole line retreats. At least most of the troops retreat."


    Bupasnov swallowed his saliva and said anxiously: "What happened to our artillery? At the beginning, we got very accurate artillery fire, but it was getting more and more inaccurate. At this time, the artillery fire should hit the enemy''s crowd, but you can see that all the shells fell behind and scattered more and more. There was no way to stop the enemy''s attack. It would be much easier if there was artillery support!"


    At this time, Gao Yang saw a soldier carrying a heavy rocket launcher climb up from the ruins, successfully launch a rocket against the bullets fired by the enemy''s infantry covering the tank, and then immediately turn over and climb back to the back of the bunker.


    The soldier succeeded. His rocket successfully hit a tank more than 300 meters away. It hit the front. The tank continued to drive for a short time and then stopped.


    In fact, more than one soldier was firing rockets, and two groups of people were also firing, but one of them failed to hit the tank, and the other was hit by bullets from infantry Gunners when he got up and didn''t have time to launch.


    "Look at which soldier!"


    Gao Yang screamed. The soldier who had just successfully destroyed a tank left the bunker and ran quickly. After passing through the unobstructed dangerous area of about 30 meters, he miraculously succeeded in running to the nearby bunker and quickly picked up the rocket launcher that failed to launch.


    Bupasnov also shouted, "I know him! I know him!"


    After crawling on the ground with a rocket launcher for a while, he quickly stood up with the rocket launcher and aimed briefly against the bullet rain for a while. About four seconds later, the soldier fired the rocket launcher for the second time, and then successfully hit the tank again.


    The hit tank stopped. After a while, a martyrdom explosion occurred inside and the turret was lifted with a bang.

 Chapter 1918

    It''s easy to use a bazooka, but it''s very, very difficult to hit a tank with a bazooka.


    Gao Yang reached out and measured the distance with a simple ranging method. He was 320 meters away from the tank, and the soldier should be about 200 meters away from the tank.


    In other words, the soldier hit two tanks with two rockets in two rounds and two in the effective range of the rocket limit. This difficulty is basically that an attacker like Li JinFang or Irene fired two shots, hit two enemies 400 meters away, or burst his head. It can''t be said to be a miracle, but it''s definitely a very difficult thing.


    The key is the difficulty. The soldier is very brave. He looks at the flying bullets head-on, especially the tracer bullets that can clearly see the trajectory flying around him. He can also have the courage to stop and launch the bazooka. He can also cross a completely unprotected path, pick up the bazooka in the hands of his dead companions, face the bullet rain, aim again, and then launch once, and he can hit, If all these unfavorable factors are combined, it can really be called a miracle.


    The tanks were destroyed, and the offensive of Zhengfu army immediately ended. After leaving several bodies, they retreated. Soon, after the enemy on the front line retreated, the enemy next to them also began to retreat. The battle at one point affected the overall situation, and the enemy retreated all the way.


    Gao Yang patted the rest of the bricks and said with emotion on his face, "this soldier is really good. Do you know him?"


    Bupasnov shouted: "yes, yes, I know him. This boy is a college student. He is a top student of the Ukrainian National University of science and technology."


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "yes, yes, this boy is a talent. Let''s meet him."


    Gao Yang meant to meet the top student in front, but bupasnov directly stood up and shouted, "college student! College student! Come here, come here!"


    The college student soldier didn''t hear it, but others heard it, so soon someone ran over, probably notified, and then the two soldiers ran over together.


    When the college student ran here, bupasnov said with an incredible look: "this soldier is really amazing, but no one thought he would be a good soldier before. He is thin, tall and weak. He can''t run and can''t shoot accurately. Who could have thought he could hit two tanks in a row. It''s amazing."


    A young man with glasses soon stood in front of Gao Yang. As bupasnov said, the young man was thin and tall. He looked like a bean sprout. Wearing a pair of black frame glasses, his face looked very long. He stood in front of Gao Yang in a too fat military uniform, just like a clothes pole.


    "Sir, are you looking for me?"


    Bupasnov pointed high and said with a smile, "this is the officer. He came to command us. College student, you are powerful. You hit two tanks."


    The soldier beside said excitedly, "what? Two, six, three tanks and three armored vehicles. He fought alone in our position!"


    "Hiss..."


    Gao Yang and bupasnov took a breath of cold air, and then Gao Yang said loudly, "how did you do it?"


    The college student was a little restrained. He straightened his arm and shouted: "That''s it. I''ve studied a mathematical model of rocket design error these two days, referring to the dispersion error, normal distribution and covariance matrix, especially focusing on the wind deviation factors affecting the trajectory, especially the impact of the characteristics of windward deviation on the trajectory. Then, after correcting the error, I aim and hit. In fact, it''s very simple The probability of dispersion error from the rocket itself cannot be changed, and the requirements for launch action are also high, so I used a total of 14 rocket launchers, and the efficiency is not too high, because some errors cannot be corrected. "


    Bupasnov involuntarily took out his ears and muttered, "I can''t understand every word you say..."


    Gao Yang couldn''t understand, so he coughed a little, patted the college student on the shoulder, and said happily, "what''s your name, soldier?"


    "My name is walvikski."


    "Are you a student of the Ukrainian National University of science and technology?"


    "Yes, from the mathematics department."


    "Oh, oh, the mathematics department, eh, does mathematics have anything to do with this, this bazooka?"


    "Of course, it does matter. Mathematics is the mother of science. Ballistics is based on mechanics, and rigid body dynamics, gas dynamics, aerodynamics, elastoplastic mechanics, chemical thermodynamics, combustion theory, explosion dynamics, impact dynamics, optimization theory, computational technology and experimental technology can leave mathematics."


    I couldn''t understand the word. After nodding loudly, I said loudly, "very good, very good. What''s your position now?"


    "No position."


    "Where''s your monitor?"


    "Dead. All the people in our class are dying to cover me. There are only two of us left."


    "You are the monitor now. How many rows are you in? How many people are there in your row?"


    "Third platoon, our platoon leader is dead. There are about twenty more people."


    "You''re the platoon commander. Where''s your company commander?"


    "The company commander is dead and the deputy company commander is still there. He''s there."


    He looked in the direction pointed by walvikski, raised his head and said, "let''s find him, and you''ll follow him, both of you."


    The soldier next to walvikski patted him and said slightly sadly, "you are the platoon leader. We didn''t expect you to be the platoon leader, but you deserve it. You have this strength."


    Bupasnov whispered to walvikski, "go to our company. If you go, you are the deputy company commander. If I die, you are the company commander. How about coming with me."


    Walwicksky shook his head and whispered, "what''s the point? If it goes on like this, he will die here sooner or later."


    At this time, Gao Yang saw the deputy company commander he was looking for, a middle-aged man in his forties, holding a rifle, personally guarding the front line, cheering his nearby men with an excited face.


    Seeing bupasnov and walvikski, the deputy company commander shouted, "Why are you here? Who are they? College students, go back to your position. What are you doing here?"


    Bupasnov pointed high and said loudly, "this is Lieutenant Colonel ram sent by the headquarters. Now he is in charge of command."


    The deputy company commander immediately ran over, shook hands with Gao Yang very warmly, and said excitedly: "great, our situation is very bad. It will really be over without unified command. Welcome, Colonel."


    The deputy company commander was very excited and happy, but Gao Yang doubted whether the deputy company commander would welcome him after hearing his plan.

 Chapter 1919

    As expected, when he spoke out his plan in the way of the following orders, the deputy company commander''s face could twist out of the water.


    Coldly looked at Gao Yang, bowed his head and thought silently for a moment. Maybe after thinking about how to deal with Gao Yang, the airborne officer, the deputy company commander turned his head and left.


    Without speaking, groliov shouted, "stop!"


    The deputy company commander turned back with a dull face. Groliov said in a deep voice, "obey orders!"


    "The order I get is to hold the position until the withdrawal order is issued, or I get the final victory. If you want me to obey the order, please take out the official documents. I won''t accept the oral order."


    Gao Yang said faintly: "there are no command documents, only oral orders. The new orders have been issued, so you should act according to the orders."


    The deputy company commander waved his hand and said angrily: "I don''t know you. I don''t know your identity. A foreigner jumped out and asked me to obey the order. It''s impossible. Who knows if you were sent by the bastard opposite. The order I received was to stick to here. It was issued by our battalion commander himself. You can find the battalion commander to announce a new order to me, or the head can do it. As for you, get away!"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "the head of haltsisk regiment has been killed and your battalion commander has been killed. You should know."


    The deputy company commander turned his head and said loudly, "I don''t know. I only know to act under orders."


    Bupasnov said nothing. As a comrade in arms, he could not persuade the deputy company commander to retreat and expose his hometown as a battlefield. As for walwicks, he had no say.


    Seeing that the deputy company commander was leaving, he raised his voice and said loudly, "you disobeyed the military order!"


    The deputy company commander stopped, turned around, looked at Gao Yang and shouted word by word: "no, I didn''t disobey the military order. I just refused your order. If you want to give me an order, you have to prove your identity first."


    Gao Yang can call Nate, but to be honest, it''s useless, and he can''t afford to lose this man.


    So Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "take his gun and catch it. Those who disobey the military order will be shot on the spot!"


    Standing next to Gao Yang are groliov and Peter. The two Russians are easier to accept than Li JinFang and Irene.


    Peter immediately came forward, grabbed the company commander''s arm, snapped it twice and grabbed his arm. Then groliov pulled down the company commander''s rifle with a serious face.


    "What are you doing? You have no right to do that, brothers, help me!"


    The casualties of the first company were very large, and there were no officers. The deputy company commander had personally commanded everyone in the company, and he was at the forefront with more than a dozen people around him.


    When they heard the deputy company commander''s cry, a dozen people reacted differently, but they all subconsciously raised their guns and aimed at them.


    Gao Yang, without changing his face, shouted to the deputy company commander, "how many people are there in your company? How many people are there now? Look around you. How many people can die? The situation has changed. Naturally, it is necessary to change the tactics to deal with it. If you continue to fight like this, how many brothers can survive!"


    When Gao Yangyi finished speaking, groliov shouted, "put down your gun!"


    The deputy company commander also shouted: "don''t listen to him. This bastard asked us to give up our position until now. The dead brothers died in vain. Behind us is our home and our relatives. We can''t let those sons of bitches cross our position. Brothers, we can''t listen to him!"


    Gao Yang looked at the soldiers who looked very tangled with dignity and said loudly: "the retreat now is for the advance in the future. I know many of your homes are here. Now I don''t want to say too much. I just ask you, if you really stick to it until all of you die, can your homes be saved?"


    After asking a rhetorical question, Gao Yang suddenly said in a loud voice: "this is war! This is your choice. You chose war and joined the armed forces! Then you have to win the final victory and choose to keep your hometown? From this point of view, can you keep it? When you die, the enemy still enters the city, and that''s the real end of the city!"


    One of the soldiers involuntarily put down his gun, but when his companion saw it, he immediately picked it up again. Gao Yang ignored the soldier holding the gun in front of him and said aloud: "I am a foreigner, but I can fight, so your commander asked me to put out the fire here and lead you to the final victory. There is nothing to say about me and my companions, and I have nothing to explain."


    Gao Yang looked at the deputy company commander and said loudly, "you disobey the military order and shake the morale of the army, I announce..."


    Bupasnov quickly shouted, "no, no, he''s just too anxious. Lock him up. I''ll lock him up. He''s really brave. He''s meritorious! Don''t..."


    "Don''t listen to him, don''t listen to him. Our brother can''t die in vain. This bastard wants to turn our honesty into ruins and burn our home to ashes!"


    Gao Yang has never shot anyone on the battlefield. Whether he orders or does it himself, it is different from shooting the enemy, especially for an officer who is very brave and loved by his subordinates. It is actually very difficult to order to shoot on the spot.


    Someone was pleading. Gao Yang really wanted to go down the slope, but looking at the deputy company commander who was still struggling and shouting, Gao Yang finally said with a serious face: "I announce that he will be shot on the spot!"


    Gao Yang reached out to take out his gun, but Peter was faster. He pushed the deputy company commander, then drew his gun at the deputy company commander''s forehead and fired a shot.


    The staggering deputy company commander fell to the ground. More than a dozen soldiers were shocked, but no one fired.


    Peter gave Gao Yang a meaningful look. Gao Yang stopped drawing his gun, announced his order to everyone again, turned to look at walvikski and shouted: "In view of walvikski''s heroic fighting and outstanding achievements, I have appointed him as the commander of the third platoon of your company. Now, I announce the appointment of walvikski as the commander of the first company of the second battalion of the halzisk regiment."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to walvikski and said loudly, "the most important thing is that he has always been clear headed. Follow him, you won''t die so fast. Now, who has the highest position among you?"


    "I, I''m the monitor, sir."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "well, your new company commander really lacks experience and needs an assistant. Now you are the deputy company commander of the first company to help him better complete his work."

 Chapter 1920

    It was a war, and it was a very tragic battle, so Gao Yang could appoint a soldier from the recruits to become the company commander directly without any resistance.


    Similarly, Gao Yang had to order the shooting of the deputy company commander of a company.


    This is a war. In the fiercest and most tragic battle, he disobeyed military orders, shook the morale of the army, and tried to provoke his subordinates to attack the chief. No matter which one, the deputy company commander will die.


    A company commander was promoted and a deputy company commander was killed. With bupasnov''s support, Gao Yang has controlled the second battalion of halzisk regiment.


    The second battalion still has a third company, but the third company can take over directly, because the commander of the third company has died, and only one platoon commander is still leading the team to resist, promoting the living platoon commander to company commander. Even if the remaining soldiers of the second battalion have established a command system.


    Finally, Gao Yang promoted bupasnov to battalion commander and company commander of the second company. The first company and the third company also had company commanders respectively. With their cooperation, Gao Yang has controlled the battalion and established communication.


    The haltsk regiment has two infantry battalions, an artillery company and several independent companies named after the place name. The total number of recruits and veterans is more than 2000. However, the veterans are mainly concentrated in the two battalions, accounting for about half. The remaining companies are mainly recruits.


    The combat effectiveness of the first battalion and the second battalion is the strongest, so they have been deployed to the main battlefield. Up to now, there are only about 250 people left in the second battalion to continue fighting, but the rest of this battalion are mainly veterans, accounting for about 200 people.


    The second battalion has chosen to obey Gao Yang''s orders. With the cooperation of bupasnov, the new commander of the second battalion, the first battalion has also successfully completed the incorporation. Similarly, it has re established a new command system and established communication links for the first battalion. Gao Yang even won the main part of the haltsk regiment.


    The main force has been won, that is, the overall situation has been determined.


    It took almost two hours for Gao Yang to walk around the front line in a hail of bullets, and finally established the most basic command structure, but it''s not over yet because he hasn''t been able to contact the reinforcements.


    Of course, it is the best choice to command the reinforcements in person. If you can''t command the reinforcements in person, you must at least establish contact with the reinforcements and reach the degree of coordinated operation. Otherwise, the battle can''t be fought.


    The problem is that the fire of the reinforcements has come, but the people are not in the city. The reinforcements are concentrated in the north and west of halzisk. Except a few have entered the city, the vast majority of the troops remain outside the city.


    Although the militia and the militia in the city have formed a situation of sandwiching attack on the Zhengfu army, the reinforcements and the militia left in the city are too few. It''s like a steamed stuffed bun skin trying to wrap the stuffing, but the stuffing of the steamed stuffed bun is too big. The two skins can''t wrap it at all. Even if the situation of two sides sandwiching attack is formed, it''s useless at all, and there''s a risk of being broken separately.


    Therefore, Gao Yang is now the main force that has controlled the harzisk regiment, but he has not been able to control the other independent companies, let alone the reinforcements.


    When the war is over, people are scattered, and it goes without saying that the command system is chaotic.


    In fact, a temporary command post is a house slightly behind the front line. Its main function is not to be injured by stray bullets. Even if other functions of the command post are not available at all.


    Gao Yang finally found a map and it was a fucking urban traffic route map. It was seriously unqualified to use it as a battle map. However, when there was no World War I battle map on the whole front line, it was time to laugh at a traffic route map.


    Several Sentinels were left outside. Gao Yang and several of them were drawing around the map. Most of Satan''s people were watching here and added from time to time. Several walkie talkies were placed on the table, and voices came out from time to time.


    Gao Yang took a pencil and drew several circles on the map according to the place reported in the walkie talkie, while yak carefully drew the front-line configuration of the Zhengfu army on the edge of the map. After filling a traffic route picture, Gao Yang finally said loudly, "OK, this is the general battlefield situation."


    Several people stared at the map for a while. Gao Yang pointed on the map with a pencil and said, "we''ll take separate action next. Someone has to go to the miscellaneous company, and someone has to go to the reinforcement position with me, otherwise we can''t form a unified command at all."


    Yak shook his head and said, "no, it''s too dangerous to go to the reinforcement position and need to cross the whole front. How is this possible? Just take back the command of the miscellaneous company. The reinforcements can''t go there and establish communication links."


    Gao Yang looked out of the window and said loudly, "it''s getting dark. It''ll be dark in two hours at most. I can''t see anything. I don''t think the Zhengfu army will have too strong night fighting ability. I''m going to act after dark. There won''t be a big problem."


    Peter said in a deep voice, "is it necessary to go to the reinforcement position?"


    Gao Yang said firmly, "it''s necessary to just use radio communication. That''s the degree of cooperative operation at most. But when we see the reinforcements, we can turn them into subordinates under our direct command. Not to mention that now they need to pull these originally scattered troops over. Even in order to hold halzisk, it''s necessary to see them."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "if you have to go, you can only wait for the night, and you can''t go as soon as it gets dark. At least after 12 o''clock, otherwise, once you are found, you will be dead. After all, you have to cross a kilometer fire blockade. This is not fun, nor can you pass safely with night vision, so it''s better to go later."


    Just then, a man in the walkie talkie on the table said, "call the headquarters. I''m the third company of the first battalion. If you receive it, please answer. Over."


    "I''m the headquarters. Speak, over."


    "Sir, there are several people from the reinforcements on our position. They are looking for the headquarters. Over."


    "The temporary headquarters is... I don''t know where it is. I''ll send someone to bring people here. Over."


    At the end of the call, he said loudly: "a person who can speak Russian in the position of the third company of the first battalion came back, and the reinforcements were found. Great. Pick up the people quickly and pay attention to safety."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "I''ll go."


    Li JinFang went to pick them up. Gao Yang continued to study the battle map. After a while, he heard Li JinFang loudly say, "boss, there are three people back."


    Then, a man shouted, "who is the commander? Do you have artillery observers? Please give me some artillery observers quickly. Our observers are dead. Without artillery observers, our artillery won''t work at all!"

 Chapter 1921

    A man of more than 50, dressed in camouflage, with a lot of blood stains on his body, black paint on his face and impatience on his face, was impatient to ask for an artillery observer as soon as he stood in front of the crowd. He spoke quickly as if he were shooting a machine gun.


    An artillery observer is actually an artillery scout, or an artillery forward observation post. Whatever you call it, it has the same meaning,


    If the artillery commander is the brain of the cannon, the artillery observer is the eye of the cannon.


    For those advanced cannons, mainly those with C4I system, the role of artillery is to move your fingers and press the button. What to calculate the trajectory and observe the damage effect is left to the computer. However, for cannons without computers, or artillery before the computer age, all the work must be completed by manpower and human brain.


    There is no doubt that an advanced artillery system is very, very expensive. For countries such as Russia and Ukraine, honest, practical and cheap artillery is good, especially for Ukrainian militias, don''t think about using computers to replace human brains.


    Therefore, after leaving the observer, the cannon can''t be accurate.


    It is precisely because the status of artillery observers or artillery Scouts is so important that if you can''t kill the enemy''s artillery, you must kill the enemy''s artillery observers. Therefore, in all previous battles with large-scale use of artillery, artillery observers are the targets that the enemy must focus on.


    The characteristics of artillery observers determine that they must be deployed forward and close to the enemy as much as possible. They must be able to observe the enemy''s movements at all times. No matter where artillery support is needed, they can accurately guide the shells to the right place as soon as possible. In this way, the situation of artillery observers will be very dangerous and the mortality rate will be very high.


    Now Gao Yang knows that the original artillery observers of the reinforcements have died. No wonder the artillery fire that was very accurate at the beginning has been inaccurate now, because without the artillery observers, the artillery that is more than ten kilometers behind can only shoot according to the fixed coordinates. He doesn''t know what happened in front and the enemy''s position has changed. It''s strange that he can hit accurately.


    Suddenly realized at the same time, Gao Yang''s eyes naturally looked at leibrov.


    For an old-fashioned artillery team, the role of artillery observers is extremely important. Moreover, artillery observers are technical arms. Although they do the work of scouts, infantry scouts can not replace artillery observers. Now, Gao Yang can take advantage of leibrov.


    After seeing leibrov, Gao Yang didn''t hesitate. He immediately turned back and shouted to the man, "I''m the commander here. I have an artillery observer."


    "Only one?"


    The man immediately came forward and said loudly to him, "our artillery, deployed about nine kilometers away from here, has suffered from the enemy''s air attack, but the degree of damage is not high, and has maintained most of the combat effectiveness. Now we only lack artillery observers. If there is only one person for so many artillery, it is still too few."


    Gao Yang immediately grabbed the walkie talkie and said loudly, "I''m the headquarters. Whoever has artillery observers in his team will report immediately. Repeat, whoever has artillery observers in his team will report immediately. If not, go find it quickly and report immediately after finding it. Over!"


    Although it was a reinforcement gun, it hit the same enemy and saved his own life. With artillery observers, who would hide it at this time.


    After giving an order on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang immediately shouted to the man, "I''m looking for you. Tell me, how many cannons do you have? Where are they deployed?"


    The man stepped forward and pointed to the map on the table, but he was stunned and said loudly: "You can use this map? We have four 2s3 152 self-propelled howitzers and one 2S1 122 self-propelled howitzer. The traveling mechanism is broken and can''t move, but it''s no problem to fire. There are six 122mm d30 towed guns and four bm21 rockets with 40 tubes, but the Rockets haven''t been delivered after they are fired."


    Gao Yang was surprised and pleased and said loudly, "it''s great to have so many guns. I''ll try my best to help you find the observer. In addition, I want to contact your commander and how to contact him."


    "Our commander? I am. If you have something to discuss with me, little brother, the artillery observer must find it quickly. We must be fast, or our artillery will become a decoration, which will be unfavorable to the war situation."


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "I understand. Now please tell me your next plan. Can your infantry enter the urban area? Our troops are seriously insufficient."


    "No, the infantry can''t enter the city. We have very few infantry, but there are too few. There are less than 200 people. The rest are all artillery. If we transfer the infantry, the artillery will lose cover. Unless we beat back the enemy or change the front line, we can''t enter the city. The range of artillery has determined our range of activities."


    Gao Yang thought about what to do next, but at this time he noticed that groliov was staring at the reinforcement leader. After the reinforcement leader and Gao Yang suspended the dialogue, he said at his throat, "do you have water? Give me a drink. My throat is smoking."


    When the reinforcement leader asked for water, he also noticed groliov standing next to him. Then he was stunned, stared at groliov with a puzzled expression and looked up and down at groliov.


    Looking at each other in pairs, groliov seemed to have determined the identity of the leader. With a surprised look on his face, he stretched out his hand and pointed to the reinforcement leader and said loudly, "cheraev! It''s you, IVA of Xinyun, ha ha, it''s me!"


    Chilayev clapped his hand and shouted, "Yuri! You are Yuri!"


    Groliov said excitedly, "I just looked like you and sounded like you, but I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I can''t recognize it. Besides, you''re a helicopter pilot. How did you come here?"


    Chilayev said with emotion on his face, "I didn''t notice you just now, but I recognized you at a glance. You don''t seem to have changed much."


    They hugged each other excitedly and patted each other. Then they separated and put each other''s arms on each other. Chilayev said excitedly: "Why are you here, too coincident, too good! Ha ha, where''s motorov? Since you''re here, is he there?"


    Groliov said excitedly, "no, motorov is engaged in smuggling now. We haven''t seen each other for many years, but we still have contact. How did you come here? You retired?"


    "Retired long ago! This time not only I came, but also my son. I don''t know if you remember. As I told you, my eldest son rasolov commanded the artillery. When my son told me that he decided to come to Ukraine, I immediately decided to come with him, ha ha!"

 Chapter 1922

    Ordinary people must be surrounded by ordinary people. Therefore, in the life of ordinary people, although soldiers can often meet, they must still belong to a minority. However, on the battlefield, it is different. In this place, ordinary people are rare except soldiers or soldiers.


    Therefore, groliov met an acquaintance, but this time he was not an enemy, but a friend.


    Groliov was happy from his heart, and the man named chilayev was also very happy. After all, the meeting of old comrades in arms was different from others.


    After the two said a few words, groliov immediately pointed to Gao Yang and said, "let me introduce you. This is our head. His name is ram."


    Chilayev looked at Gao Yang and said strangely, "Captain?"


    "Yes, I''m a mercenary now. We''re all mercenaries here."


    Chilayev said in surprise again, "mercenary? Did you become a mercenary?"


    "It''s a long story, but I''ve been a mercenary for a long time."


    "Then why are you here? Someone paid you to fight?"


    "No, we don''t have money. How to say, we came voluntarily, just like you and your son. You are Russian, and you don''t have money here, but you still came."


    Chilayev laughed and said loudly, "I see. We are all volunteers, and you are the international column."


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, that''s what you mean, old friend. You brought all the troops outside the city?"


    Chilayev smiled and said, "yes, it''s all brought by me and my son. How''s it? Is it OK?"


    "The artillery is very accurate! You did a good job, but I''m curious. You''re a land aviation pilot and all you know are colleagues of the army aviation. How did you summon so many artillery? There are so many artillery. Are you carrying an envoy from Russia?"


    Chilayev shrugged, made a grimace and said with a smile: "Who told you that they are artillery? They are the workers of kravni Arsenal, which manufactures and repairs artillery. Of course, they have to test artillery, so they can fire artillery, move faster than artillery, maintain, ensure better maintenance than troops, and repair. Therefore, we found several artillery in this factory, repaired several artillery, and finished it by the way A worker escort team was set up. We came when we knew there was a war here. "


    A group of people looked at each other, and Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "workers? All workers?"


    Chilayev waved his hand and said: "No, not all of them are workers. There are a small number of soldiers and officers. My son is from the artillery battalion of the 205th independent motorized infantry brigade of the 58th group army. He brought some comrades in arms. As for me, I also contacted some comrades in arms, but we are all infantry. You know, there are 206 infantry, of which 75 are veterans. They have been on the battlefield and are real veterans."


    After that, chilayev said regretfully: "unfortunately, we have some gunners, but there are too few observers. My son brought four observers, and they all died. There is no way. The battle just now was really fierce, and the opponent was braver and smarter than I thought."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "we have an observer, leibrov, come here."


    Pointing to leibrov, he said loudly: "he graduated from Sumei advanced Artillery Academy, talent! With him, your cannon will not lose its function."


    Chilayev immediately said, "Sumei advanced artillery academy? Very good, very good! We have time to talk slowly in the future, but it''s still important now. We''d better hurry to the front line, young man. Come with me."


    "No, wait a minute, wait a minute. I have a battle plan. I hope you can cooperate."


    Chilayev said positively, "OK, please."


    He shouted loudly, and then said very seriously: "the current tactics are to resist the enemy outside the city, but I want to change my tactics, put the enemy in, divide the enemy, and force the enemy to occupy it in the form of small troops after entering the city, so that we can get the advantage of number of people and firepower locally and eat small enemies separately."


    Chilayev frowned and said, "why do you do this?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the map and said in a deep voice: "You see, this is the approximate distribution of forces between us and the enemy. At present, the enemy and our front is still relatively clear. The enemy can choose to retreat at any time. If we only consider harzisk, it is best to force the enemy to retreat. However, from the situation of the whole Donetsk region, although we are an external battlefield, we involve a large number of enemy forces, so we are not here Often critical. "


    After that, Gao Yang stood up straight and said with a serious face: "Now, the battle in Donetsk has reached the battle level, the militia is in a weak position, and the situation is in danger. Donetsk city is fighting very hard. If we consider from the situation of the whole battlefield, if we fail quickly and the enemy can transfer a large number of troops to Donetsk City, then the defense line of Donetsk city will be torn open. If we The rapid victory here allowed most of the enemy''s troops to retreat passively to the front line of Donetsk city. The result was the same, and the enemy was strengthened. "


    Chilayev frowned and said, "the enemy''s defeat will strengthen to the Donetsk front line, so we can also divide troops to support if we win here."


    Gao Yang sighed: "no, because we have no surplus troops to support Donetsk. Now our total troops are only about 800, and most of them are recruits. Therefore, even if we win, we can''t divide our troops to support. We can only defend and contain and eliminate the enemy''s effective forces through favorable terrain."


    Chilayev thought for a moment and said loudly, "I see, so what do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang smashed on the map and said: "Let the enemy in and fight with them in the street, but we can''t let too many enemies in. If the enemy entering the city exceeds our bearing limit, the result is that the enemy will really occupy harzisk. Therefore, you should be able to provide timely and accurate artillery support to block the entry of the enemy''s follow-up troops. We can release another batch only after we eliminate the enemy entering the city The enemy came in. "


    Chilayev wiped his mouth and said with a hard face, "your plan is really risky. Moreover, the residents of harzisk should hate you and take the initiative to turn the whole city into a battlefield."


    Gao Yang said with a serious face: "this is a war, you have to obey the overall situation. In order not to let the whole Donetsk region fall into the hands of the enemy and for the final victory of this war, some necessary sacrifices are inevitable and should be made. If you want to win the war without any loss, don''t participate in the war."


    Chilayev thought for a moment, sighed and whispered, "I''m an officer, but I''ve never been the military director in charge of a region. I just focus on fighting. I can''t think of strategic issues, and I don''t think about them. Since you think it''s good for the whole campaign, I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 1923

    Where is Gao Yang? He talks with chilayev with a serious face and talks about his views on the whole Donetsk battle. Irene looks at Gao Yang, looks elated and listens intoxicated.


    "It''s strange. When did our leader start to consider issues from a strategic perspective? I feel so strange. However, I feel good. This is commanding an army and carrying out a battle related to the success or failure of the whole campaign."


    Frye''s whisper around Irene interrupted Irene. After looking at Frye discontentedly, Irene whispered: "what do you mean to feel so strange? Our boss has been growing up. Can''t mercenaries learn to fight conventional warfare? If they are used to special operations, they can''t command the regular army? You can''t keep up with the rhythm of the boss!"


    Frye looked at Irene and said with a low smile, "Irene, your eyes are shining."


    Irene gave Frye a white look and whispered, "be honest, stand guard and don''t be distracted. Do you want to be again like coval?"


    Irene and Frye stood outside the door, one left and one right. They were standing on a post closest to the core. They could not only see what was happening in the house, but also hear it.


    Frye chuckled, "you''re not the same."


    Irene raised her eyes provocatively and said, "I can understand, can you?"


    Frye scratched his head and said with embarrassment: "I can understand every word the boss said, but I don''t quite understand when they are connected. Why is the battle here related to the success or failure of Donetsk? Well, it seems that I''m really only suitable for small-scale battles with more than a dozen people. This kind of too advanced war has nothing to do with me."


    Irene spoke in victory: "Put the leader in his current position, and he will soon adapt to and enter the role. You, put you in this position, and you are still a pitcher, so the leader is the leader, so our leader is now thinking about how to win the battle, but you don''t know why he thinks about this. Do you understand? If you understand, stand guard honestly and let me know Then let me hear what they are saying. "


    Frye whispered with a smile, "that''s right. Your father is an army commander! The real one. You have a family background."


    Irene sank her face and whispered, "it''s useless, German army commander. Don''t say war. I can''t command military exercises several times. Besides, what can I learn? Forget it. I don''t understand it. Don''t bother me."


    Just then, after Irene paid all her attention to Gao Yang again, she saw Gao Yang sincerely say to chilayev: "Mr. chilayev, I have a proposal. Let''s merge our team. You see, you are an independent armed force. There is no unified command system. It''s inconvenient to fight after all. It''s better to merge together. According to the size of your battalion, you will be the battalion commander. Oh, we won''t stay here for too long. Therefore, the head of halzisk regiment You''d better be there. "


    Chilayev shook his head and said: "I''ll be the leader? Forget it. Of course, there''s no problem with the merger. You command very well. Of course, you continue to command. We just want to help our compatriots not to be bullied and robbed of their own things. We don''t come to compete for power and profits. After the war, we are still the common people, so as long as we stand on our side, who will command Not all the same. "


    After that, chilayev smiled at groliov and said, "old man, let''s fight side by side again, ha ha."


    After making a welcome gesture, groliov reached out and patted cheraev. He smiled and said, "nothing makes people happier than this."


    Chilayev made a statement, nodded loudly, and then said loudly, "well, in this way, we start the combat deployment. Mr. chilayev, your artillery is a very important part, but I don''t know much about the use of artillery, so next, please discuss the specific tactics with our experts."


    Gao Yang waved his hand. Leibrov stood in front of the map and said to chilayev, "Mr. chilayev..."


    Chilayev waved and said, "don''t call me that. It''s awkward. I''m not the battalion commander of the artillery battalion now, so you can call me battalion commander."


    Leibrov looked a little restrained, nodded and said, "OK, Mr. battalion commander, do you have a map used by scouts? I think you have a sight glass and a radio station used by observers, but do you have a map? This is very important."


    Leibrov is used to calling the role of guiding targets for artillery as artillery scout, which is what he is used to calling from the perspective of an artillery commander, while chilayev is used to calling observer, which is what he is used to calling as a land aviation pilot and an artillery layman, but the meaning is the same, so it is not misunderstood.


    Chilayev sighed and exclaimed: "Yes, but there is only one set. We have four observer groups, a group of five people, four infantry to provide protection, and a professional observer, but the other three groups are dead. The enemy''s helicopters and artillery fire are very strong. Our group was shelled when we moved the position, leaving only the three of us, but we were lucky, and the key instruments are left."


    One of the two soldiers who followed khirayev had a radio on his back and the other had an artillery sight glass in his hand, but there were some blood stains on the sight glass, while khirayev took out a folded map from his messenger bag and slowly spread it out.


    There is a small bullet hole and a piece of blood in one corner of the map, but the map can still be used. More importantly, leibrov said excitedly: "great, this is a special battle map for artillery. With this, we can accurately guide the artillery."


    The role of artillery scout in the artillery team is the most critical and irreplaceable, but generally speaking, the Scout knows where his artillery position is and knows all the key parameters before departure. Leibrov has to join halfway and cooperate with a completely unfamiliar artillery team. He doesn''t even know the specific location of the artillery position. There needs to be no map, But there''s no way to guide.


    When the map was spread out, leibrov''s stiff look on his face was completely swept away. He picked up a pencil and said loudly, "the specific location of the artillery told me that it must be accurate."


    Chilayev shook his head and said to the soldiers carrying the radio: "come on, you contact the position and get their exact position."


    The soldier immediately picked up the microphone and said loudly, "the hunter calls the forest, the hunter calls the forest, received, please answer, over."


    "This is the forest. Over."


    "The fox has found it. Please find out if you need to find the fox''s nest. Over."


    Along with the code words, and after translating the code words, especially the code words of coordinate parameters, leibrov began to mark the map quickly.

 Chapter 1924

    Leibrov has a set of special weapons, which are his own. Just as Gao Yang can''t live without his Satan blade and groliov can''t live without his own machine gun, leibrov can''t live without his weapons.


    Leibrov''s weapons are actually stationery, compass, shooting data ruler, swimming ruler, command ruler, earth rotation correction chart board, shooting correction chart board, pencil and rubber. These are his weapons.


    Mark the positions of artillery positions on the map, and then measure and correct them a little bit, and mark them on the map. Then leibrov spent a long time marking his position, and then wrote down the numbers they didn''t understand in line by line.


    Finally, an hour later, commander leibrov breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly, "well, the firing data and correction have been calculated. If the artillery position fires at our position now, the landing point will not differ too much. If we take this as the benchmark to calculate the impact area, it will be much faster. Sir, I can now set out for investigation."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to chilayev, "he is the only one we can be an artillery observer."


    Chilayev nodded and said, "I understand. I will try my best to ensure his safety."


    Artillery observers are technical arms. Their combat capability will not be too strong, and they do not need to have much powerful combat effectiveness. Generally speaking, artillery observers are accompanied by infantry scouts to provide protection, or artillery guard forces to follow and protect.


    Now leibrov is a precious pimple. It''s no joke to let the three of them follow leibrov''s investigation.


    "You don''t have to go. Let''s protect him. Cheraev, you''d better stay and have a rest. You''re the battalion commander of the artillery battalion now. It''s not appropriate for you to follow the observer."


    Chilayev smiled and shouted, "no, it doesn''t matter. I can''t stay here."


    Gao Yang glanced at the crowd and said loudly, "I need several people to follow and protect leibrov. Who is suitable."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "I''ll go."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said to chilayev, "how did you lose your previous observers?"


    Chilayev shrugged and said, "two of the shells were killed in the bombing of shells, one was hit by the machine gun fired by the armed helicopter, and another group was trapped in the forward position and killed in the charge of the enemy''s tanks and infantry."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. There is basically no threat of close combat. It''s all from long-range firepower. In this case..."


    After pondering for a moment, he said loudly, "worker bee, big dog and fat cat, you three follow leibrov to protect him. If the situation is wrong, withdraw quickly."


    In the next battle, if the enemy is let in, Gao yangjue''s most likely situation is street fighting. In case Satan needs to fight in person, it will also be close street fighting or indoor fighting. Groliov and Tommy don''t play a big role in staying. They are just sent out to protect leibrov. As for Albert, he is a medical soldier, so he can rest assured to follow.


    Chilayev smiled at groliov and said loudly, "we are fighting side by side again. Then, let''s start these days."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said: "no, wait, don''t worry, wait until after dark."


    Chilayev frowned and said, "after dark, the observation will be affected."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "no, it''s more convenient and safer to move after dark. We have all night observation and aiming equipment. Leibrov, you go to the rabbit to borrow his laser rangefinder. Should you use it?"


    Leibrov nodded repeatedly and said, "you can use it, of course you can use it!"


    Gao Yang reached out and touched his chin. After thinking for a moment, he finally said, "toad, Tyrannosaurus Rex, you lend your low light night vision to chilayev and them."


    Satan is fully equipped with low light level night vision, but cheraev and his three don''t, and Peter and leibrov, who have just joined Satan recently, don''t. If you want the reconnaissance team dominated by leibrov to have night reconnaissance and combat capability, you must lend them some night vision.


    Li JinFang took out his low light level night vision device, and then he frowned and said, "what about us? Can we use that batch of equipment?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, enable it. Go get the equipment and don''t forget to check it first."


    The equipment used was seized from the butter knife. Now Gao Yang finally decided to use it.


    All the equipment used by the butter knife is the most advanced, and even has never been equipped with the army, but there is also a disadvantage. Once used, it is easy to expose the fact that the butter knife was killed by them. Therefore, although a batch of the most advanced full set of special combat equipment has been obtained for a long time, Satan has not been used.


    At present, there is no way. In addition, Gao Yang doesn''t have to be so careful. As long as the equipment used falls into the hands of the Americans or is found by the Americans, there will be no big problem. In the final analysis, it is the three life-saving nuclear bombs that give Gao Yang the confidence to dare to use these equipment.


    The equipment that had been kept carefully was with the wounded. Li JinFang and Irene left to get the equipment. Gao Yang looked at the sky outside the door and came back to face the people: "All along, we have been troubled by the unknown situation of the battlefield. If we don''t understand the enemy''s trend, we can''t make an accurate and timely response. Now I think, since we are a mobile headquarters, why don''t we do what we are best at?"


    Groliov said loudly, "you mean, we all go to the front line? While investigating and fighting, we command?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, just like in Somalia and Syria at that time. In addition, the headquarters of the harzisk regiment had too many wireless communications. After being detected by the enemy, we used artillery and aircraft to end the whole headquarters. We can''t repeat the mistakes. Therefore, it''s safer to stay in one place to command than to move on the front line. Especially at night, I don''t think the enemy is safe People have the ability to pinpoint and strike us at night. "


    After saying that, Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "to put it bluntly, we still fight in the way we are best at and command in the way we are used to."


    Groliov thought for a moment and said loudly, "you''re right. Let''s do it."


    Gao Yang immediately smiled at chilayev and said, "let''s keep the radio silent now and act at the same time later. You give artillery investigation and we give infantry investigation. The time is set in two hours. At that time, it''s completely dark, which is suitable for our investigation at night."

 Chapter 1925

    "Check weapons!"


    "Weapons inspection completed!"


    "Check night vision equipment!"


    "The equipment is checked and working well."


    "Communication test, 1."


    "Communication test, 2."


    "Communication test, 3."


    With the sound of numbers, everyone checked their equipment. After confirming that it was correct, Gao Yang raised his arm and looked at his watch. He had to wait for nine o''clock, and then whispered, "let''s go!"


    Everyone had already changed into the camouflage clothes of the Ukrainian army, and then tied white strips on both arms as identification, but their faces were covered with camouflage camouflage, short-term melee indoor combat with masks, long-distance and large-scale combat requiring fierce running and movement.


    With a loud order, the party quickly left the house, crossed a street and headed for the edge of the city.


    Although he had long made up his mind to fight street battles, while dragging the enemy into the quagmire of street battles, he inevitably dragged the residents of halzisk into the war. Gao Yang thought that sacrifice was necessary and inevitable, but he could not stay at home and wait. Therefore, the evacuation order had been issued long ago, All residents must evacuate their homes as soon as possible.


    The main force is on the position, and the miscellaneous troops carry out the task of evacuating residents, but many residents refuse to leave their homes. In case of such a thing, Gao Yang can''t help but let the people who specifically carry out the orders solve it by themselves. This is a war. If someone just can''t recognize the situation, forcibly stays at home and is injured by mistake, he can only accept his life.


    The evacuation is still in progress, so when walking on the street, you can often see residents leaving with their families and bags, but Gaoyang is completely unaffected. Both the evacuated residents and the militia who presided over the evacuation kept silent when passing by Gaoyang''s team, At most, people will silently watch the team quickly insert into the direction of the position.


    It''s been a long time since he had a real battle with Satan''s people. Gao Yang is still a little excited. Only in Satan''s collective, and only when he carries out such dangerous actions with his brothers who share life and death, will he feel no fear at all.


    Having reached the forefront of the front, Gao Yang waved his hand, the formation spread out, each took cover, and then fell down.


    So far, Gao Yang has personally led the infantry scout and commander-in-chief of the halzisk regiment, while leibrov is a six person artillery observation team. When people are together, they pay different attention to different goals and investigation methods.


    Gao Yang took out his large night vision telescope, lay on the ground and began to observe carefully.


    The enemy''s position is about 2000 meters away, which is the front line of the enemy. The position is basically deployed along one side of the main road outside the city. Most of it is simple fortifications temporarily built by bulldozers, while the position of heavy equipment such as tanks and armored vehicles is further back, and they are generally hiding behind the woods or houses in the rear, This is to prevent attacks from militias.


    The militia''s Anti Tank Firepower is mainly rocket propelled grenades, but the maximum effective range of rocket propelled grenades is only a few hundred meters. However, this is Ukraine after all. In addition, Russia has participated in the war openly or secretly. It is inevitable to provide some weapons assistance. In order to prevent the militia from owning anti tank missiles with a longer range, the enemy can only deploy tanks and other equipment, So as not to get too close and be hit by a missile when it is stationary.


    Holding high the sight distance of the night vision instrument they used, they could not see the position of the enemy''s armored vehicles. After observing for a moment, they held high and whispered: "it is impossible to observe the position of the enemy''s tanks and armored vehicles. Judging from the situation on the enemy''s position, they seem to have no intention of launching a night offensive."


    When Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, leibrov was making another observation.


    First, use the mechanism rangefinder to accurately measure the distance from the enemy array, then measure the angle mark and mark it on the map. After a moment of calculation, leibrov whispered: "start to delimit the fixed coordinates, x77853, y61422, the origin of coordinate 1."


    The messenger carrying the radio station began to send leibrov''s coordinates in secret language. After waiting for the messenger to send back the coordinates, leibrov whispered, "request fire test, one test."


    What leibrov is doing is to delimit the fixed coordinates in advance, that is, he provides the coordinates in advance, tests the rear artillery positions, and finally determines the firing data of the artillery, such as the artillery depression angle, left and right machine scales, etc. in this way, leibrov does not need to report the detailed coordinates or wartime test firing when the war starts, Just report a fixed coordinate and the rear artillery position will launch directly.


    Soon, the signalman whispered, "you can test fire to determine the fixed coordinate point, and the forest is ready."


    Leibrov whispered, "OK, one test shot, let go!"


    With a bang, a shell exploded about 100 meters behind the enemy position. Leibrov observed the impact point of the shell and provided a corrected value. Soon, the second shell accurately landed on the enemy position.


    Leibrov guided the artillery position to test fire several shells. It seemed that the shells were hitting aimlessly, just like during the day, but this time it was all for the purpose of determining the coordinates.


    Finally, leibrov made dense marks on his map, drew small grids, numbered each grid, and whispered, "the No. 1 coordinate group is set up, move the position and continue to the next place."


    Gao Yang and leibrov are not far away, that is, about 100 meters, but what they do is very different. A group of people pay close attention to the movements of the enemy''s positions. Compared with leibrov''s work of determining coordinates, they mainly observe the movements of the enemy and make judgments.


    "The enemy has a change. They are strengthening their forces on a small scale. Do you think the artillery test fire will alert them?"


    After saying this in a loud and deep voice, Li JinFang said in a low voice: "unlike the enemy, there are too few soldiers left on the position. They only have a normal warning role and are unable to launch an attack."


    Just then, Irene suddenly whispered, "I see the enemy! At nine o''clock, it''s very close to our array! It''s moving!"


    Gao Yang immediately turned the night vision instrument, observed for a moment according to the direction directed by Irene, and whispered, "six people, about a kilometer away from our array, moving at a low speed, they look like scouts with observation instruments. Alas, the enemy is not timid and dare to come close to reconnaissance."

 Chapter 1926

    It is not uncommon to find scouts sent by the enemy. On the most competitive front, it must be the focus of investigation on both sides.


    When he found the enemy''s scouts, he could not let them go back. After observing them for a moment, he raised his voice and whispered, "where is the defensive position of the third company of the first battalion."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "but the third company has no ability to solve them. It''s too far. The third company has no night vision ability."


    "I know, I''m thinking, is it necessary to catch alive?" he said in a low voice


    "Alive?"


    "Yes, alive."


    After saying that firmly, Gao Yang pointed to the positions of the scouts and said in a low voice: "the position is not far. Although we need to leave the position, it is only a few hundred meters away. We make a quick decision and withdraw quickly after catching one or two living mouths. Moreover, the enemy does not have too strong night fighting ability, and the degree of danger is acceptable."


    So far, Gao Yang''s biggest headache is that he can''t know the enemy''s deployment. Although the scouts are unlikely to know too much, it''s a big gain to just know how to deploy the enemy''s forward position. It would be better if he could get the position of the enemy''s artillery position.


    After making a quick decision, Gao Yang immediately said, "it''s worth the risk. Inform the second company that we''re going to start from here to catch the tongue and let them not shoot indiscriminately. The fox and octopus stay, and the others follow me to catch the tongue."


    After giving the order, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "big dog, worker bee, we need to get out of the bunker and grab some tongues in the middle. It''s at your eleven o''clock position. Pay attention and provide cover if necessary. Over."


    "Big dog understands. Be careful. Over."


    Generally, when Satan wants to carry out this action, groliov and Tommy will drag behind to cover. Now, groliov and Tommy are assigned to leibrov''s investigation team, but fortunately they are very close, so it''s not inconvenient to provide them with cover.


    This is to catch the tongue. It must be suitable for people to do such things. Now Satan needs the most excellent commandos, Li JinFang, Irene, James, Peter, plus Gao Yang, Frye and Andy. As far as the capture team is concerned, it can be regarded as super Howard.


    When everything was ready, Gao Yang took down his rifle and waved his hand. Several people quietly came out from the rear of the position and inclined to several reconnaissance soldiers close to the enemy.


    It was about 1500 meters away from the enemy scouts, but I didn''t know whether the enemy had a high-end night vision. In order to be safe, it was necessary to consider the enemy. Therefore, they held high. They first went straight ahead, then went around the enemy''s oblique rear, took a 90 degree turn, and slowly approached the enemy.


    At the beginning, you can move faster, but when you get close, you have to be careful to avoid being found by the enemy.


    After successfully reaching the enemy''s oblique rear, he held his gun high and knelt on one knee. After observing for a moment, he whispered, "the enemy didn''t find us. They stopped and got close. If they were found by the enemy, they quickly annihilated the enemy and evacuated."


    This is in the middle of the war between the two sides. It can''t be more dangerous. Once a war occurs, the firepower support of both sides can fall immediately. If they are not careful, they can''t. therefore, once exposed, they can only solve the enemy as soon as possible and leave the dangerous area as soon as possible.


    The seven men began to move slowly towards their positions, because they had now reached the oblique rear position of the enemy. They looked like scouts from the 72nd brigade position to the militia position.


    When the distance was slowly approaching, 500 meters, 400 meters, and up to 200 meters, Gao Yang began to be more and more nervous. It was very difficult to approach and catch the enemy alive on the flat ground with almost no cover.


    Gao Yang began to frequently raise his gun to aim at the enemy. After his companions moved forward a little distance, he quickly followed them and covered them again.


    Finally, less than 100 meters away from the enemy''s scouts, Li JinFang and his companions began to crawl on the ground, while Gao Yang stopped moving. He and Andy lay on the ground to provide cover for their companions who were about to meet the enemy.


    Gao Yang is a little nervous. If he is not nervous, his companions will be in danger, because he has absolute confidence that if he doesn''t let the enemy have a chance to shoot, he can solve all six enemies in an instant. What he is nervous about is whether his companions can successfully achieve their goals without making any sound.


    The enemy did not seem to expect that the danger would come from behind. They lined up in a fan, all facing the direction of the militia position. Then two people were observing, and four people were raising their guns to guard, but at this time, a soldier raising his guns to guard suddenly turned back.


    Gao Yang''s heart sank and said quickly: "the enemy turns back and finds you!"


    Gao Yang didn''t shoot, but his hand was on the trigger and could be fired at any time. At this time, Peter whispered in Ukrainian: "there''s someone ahead! Hide!"


    The six people the enemy was watching turned around and quickly fell on the ground. Just when Gao Yang felt that he had failed and could only kill a few enemies, and then forcibly grabbed the living mouth, Peter shouted, "who are you?"


    Peter seemed to talk to the enemy, so Gao Yang didn''t shoot, but he found that the enemy seemed to relax a lot. Two people got up from the ground. At this time, Peter suddenly shouted, "start!"


    There were four shots, and then Gao Yang saw Li JinFang and Irene rush up quickly, and then quickly rushed to the ground and held them down.


    Finally, he shot, but the result was good. He caught two live mouths, and Gao Yang could hear that Frye and James shot. They both had guns equipped with silencers. Frye was MP7, and James used his pistol. The sound was not loud, and it was unlikely to be transmitted back to any position on both sides.


    "Grab two, take their things and evacuate!"


    After Li JinFang whispered, he immediately picked up a prisoner and began to run forward. Gao Yang pointed the muzzle of the gun at the rear, quickly searched with the sight on the gun, and immediately got up and ran to his position.


    Frye and Peter picked up some things from the ground. When Gao Yang and Andy ho reached the place where they had just been captured, they both reached out and grabbed a night vision from the dead enemy''s head, and then followed up.


    Peter was a little slow. After Gao Yang caught up with him, he whispered, "well done."


    Peter was very depressed and whispered, "I was exposed. My prosthetic leg made too much noise."


    "It doesn''t matter. The operation is successful. It''s enough to have two prisoners," he said in a low voice


    Peter whispered, "they are also artillery scouts! I got their map."


    "Artillery scouts? Great. What do you want? Artillery people must at least know where their positions are. Go back quickly. This harvest is too great!"

 Chapter 1927

    On the 13th, he just stared at the prisoner with his abnormal eyes for a moment, and then the prisoner collapsed.


    "Your purpose."


    "Close in reconnaissance, guide the artillery to shoot and observe the impact point."


    "Why didn''t you test fire?"


    "I was attacked by you before I had time."


    "The position of your artillery position is pointed out to me on this map. Remind you that you have a companion who is being interrogated by others. If the position you refer to is different from him, then some of you are lying, and some of you will be very miserable. If you don''t want to be tortured, point out the position of your artillery position."


    After saying that on the 13th, he stretched out his hand, snapped his fingers and said loudly, "bring the map."


    Gao Yang took the captured map to the 13th. On the 13th, he spread out the map and made an invitation gesture.


    The prisoner looked at the map for a while, trembled and stretched out his fingers, clicked on the map and said in a trembling voice, "this is the position of our regiment, right here."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "regiment?"


    The prisoner nodded and said tremblingly, "yes."


    Gao Yang had a bad feeling, so he whispered, "your name, your troop number, and your specific mission."


    "The 15th independent artillery regiment belongs to the second lieutenant of the first platoon of the reconnaissance company. The commander of the reconnaissance platoon has been ordered to come for reconnaissance, sir."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "you''re from the 15th Artillery Corps. When did your regiment come?"


    "This evening, sir."


    "Where did you come from?"


    "Livov, sir."


    Gao Yang''s uneasy feeling became stronger, so he snapped, "where was the last stop? Tell me more!"


    "Donetsk, sir, we transferred from Lvov to Donetsk, but after arriving in Donetsk today, we were urgently ordered to rush here, sir."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "good. Do you know which army is coming with you?"


    "No, sir, we arrived here this evening. Then I was ordered to immediately approach the reconnaissance, establish a forward observation post, wait for orders, prepare to provide coordinates for the position and observe the damage effect."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "how many cannons do you have!"


    "There are 12 152 caliber artillery, 36 122 caliber artillery, 24 122 mm rockets and 12 120 mm self propelled howitzers."


    When Gao Yang spoke, his voice changed and became sharp. He said loudly, "you sent several groups of people to investigate. Speak quickly!"


    "Six groups, sir, a platoon is divided into two groups, a total of six groups."


    Gao Yang immediately stood up and shouted in the direction of yak: "fox! Check the trial results!"


    "Consistent!"


    Upon hearing Yak''s agreement, Gao Yang immediately stared at the prisoner in front of him and said in a harsh voice, "when will you attack! Speak quickly!"


    "I don''t know. We can''t know this, but we have been ordered to finish all the work of the front observation post before 11 p.m."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in a deep voice, "tell me how much information you sent back."


    "Basically, all the coordinates of the forward position have been transmitted back."


    Gao Yang didn''t ask any more. He immediately stood up straight, took the walkie talkie and shouted, "I''m Dashan! I''m Dashan! Now order everyone to retreat! Retreat immediately! Retreat one kilometer, no, retreat two thousand meters. Repeat, I''m Dashan. Now order everyone to retreat at least two thousand meters immediately. Report immediately after receiving the order. Over."


    Gao Yang couldn''t care to say the secret language. After giving the order directly and clearly, he pointed to the prisoner in front of him and said sternly, "take him and retreat! Hurry up!"


    The direct command reached the company level, so people in the walkie talkie immediately said: "the third company of the first battalion received the order, over."


    As each company replied, Li JinFang, who contacted leibrov at this time, said loudly: "boss, leibrov''s team has not finished its work, and requests to evacuate in 12 minutes."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It''s already half past ten.


    Although he didn''t know whether the 15th artillery regiment launched the shelling on time at 11 o''clock, Gao Yang preferred to believe it from the results of the trial. Therefore, he said without hesitation: "let them get back to me right away, right away! Right away!"


    Without hesitation, Li JinFang pushed the prisoner and said loudly, "you won''t die or be abused, but if you don''t obey, shoot you immediately and keep up!"


    The whole position retreated very fast. At this time, Peter ran with the captured radio station and shouted, "the enemy is calling!"


    Gao Yang slowed down, grabbed the prisoner and said ferociously, "report that everything is normal immediately. If you dare to play tricks, I''ll kill you immediately!"


    The captured platoon leader hesitated. When he was at a loss, the prisoner under Yak''s Watch said loudly, "for me, for me, I don''t want to die."


    "Hurry up!" he said loudly


    The prisoner ran to Peter, looked flustered, picked up the walkie talkie microphone, took a deep breath, and said slowly in a steady tone: "forward group 1 received it and reported to the headquarters that everything was normal, the enemy was normal, the coordinates leaked, we were caught and fired at me! Shoot at me..."


    Speaking of the latter part very, very smoothly, the prisoner suddenly roared at a very fast speed. He stood behind Peter and talked to the headquarters with the walkie talkie on Peter''s back, so that Peter quickly turned around. After yak suddenly put him to the ground, the prisoner still said everything he should have said.


    After kicking the prisoner over, yak immediately added a shot and said angrily, "FAK!"


    Gao Yang''s intuition was cold. He met a hero, just a hero on the enemy''s side.


    "Run! Evacuate quickly! Artillery attack! Artillery attack will begin immediately. You can abandon heavy equipment that is inconvenient to carry. Move! Move!"


    Gao Yang roared loudly in the walkie talkie. The evacuation had just been carried out for less than five minutes. At this time, it was far from safe.


    Satan''s people ran quickly, and ran for another two minutes without any movement. Just when Gao Yang thought whether his order was hasty, there was an explosion behind him.


    The gunfire was not dense, but Gao Yang knew it was just a test shot. Sure enough, just after a short 30 seconds, the explosion suddenly sounded very dense.


    "Rocket! This is rocket! Only rocket has this firing speed!"


    The earth was shaking and the air was torn. Even if someone shouted around, Gao Yang couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    "Spread, spread, spread!"


    Gao Yang took the walkie talkie and shouted at the people around him and all the people he commanded, but it was useless because no one could hear him.


    Looking behind him, the fire of the explosion seemed to be uninterrupted, illuminating the night sky for half a day. Fortunately, however, the explosions all happened behind him.

 Chapter 1928

    The 40 tube 122mm bm21 rocket has a maximum firing speed and can shoot out all 40 rockets in 20 seconds.


    Twenty four 40 barrel rockets poured 960 rockets out in 20 seconds, covering the front position that was not wide. Moreover, it can be seen from the height of the rocket explosion that all the air blasting fuses were used. Therefore, there was a steel rain over the position.


    The advantages of rockets are fast launch speed and fierce firepower. The disadvantages are poor accuracy and small power. The effect of hitting solid targets is not very good, but there is nothing more terrible than rockets covered by salvo firepower when used to attack infantry.


    This is a typical and highly targeted anti infantry firepower preparation. If they are still on the position and hit by this round of rocket attack, they cannot survive.


    The rapid firing of rockets cannot last long, but the enemy not only has rockets, but also has a large number of barrel guns. With the start of rocket volley, the explosion of shells began to ring out intensively.


    At this time, don''t say anything and run.


    Gao Yang, who was running fast, soon found something wrong, because after the enemy fired too fast at their forward position, the artillery began to extend forward, that is, the enemy boldly hit a large number of shells into the urban area of halzisk.


    Pay attention to the word, blatant.


    This was a civil war, and the 15th Artillery Corps began to fire heavily on a city with large caliber artillery, crossing the front of the militia and taking the initiative to hit the civilian residential area. From the operational point of view, this was very reasonable and could kill the retreating enemy as much as possible. However, this was the first time in Ukraine.


    The original battle plan was to put the enemy''s infantry into the urban area and then start street fighting with the 72nd brigade, but now, the 15th artillery regiment began indiscriminately bombing the urban area of harzisk. There will be no safe zone in the whole city.


    For a moment, Gao Yang was in a trance. He didn''t know the reason why the enemy hit the shell into the area where he wouldn''t attack, but he couldn''t help recalling the scout who roared and fired at me just now.


    Heroes exist in all countries and all camps. Heroes have never been the patent of a specific part of people.


    Today, Gao Yang met a hero, and then Yake personally killed the scout who was absolutely a hero in the Zhengfu army. When the scout was shouting to shoot at me and died, would his comrades in the 15th artillery regiment really hit shells into the area where they could not shoot?


    Gao Yang is unwilling or unable to think about this problem.


    This is war. Don''t think too much about war. Just think about victory.


    Gao Yang they retreated more than 2000 meters and finally moved away from the area covered by artillery fire, but looking back at the artillery fire enough to brighten the sky, he couldn''t help feeling palpitations.


    This is the real shelling. This is the embodiment of the great artillery doctrine of the Soviet Union. After a large number of artillery are concentrated and a fierce attack, the infantry only need to accept the enemy''s position.


    Groliov had experienced such a large-scale shelling, but no one in Satan had experienced such a frightening large-scale shelling except groliov.


    This level of shelling has nothing to do with combat quality and combat equipment. In the area covered by shells, the end is death. If you don''t get killed by shrapnel, you have to be shocked alive. If you leave the area covered by shells, it''s all right. That''s the difference.


    He breathed heavily and felt very tired. He was good at long-distance running, but this kind of short-distance sprint speed running belonged to anaerobic exercise. He had no stronger endurance than others.


    The streets were full of soldiers who had just withdrawn from the front line. Everyone was looking back at the very dense shelling, holding their hands high on their knees and gasping for breath.


    After gasping a little, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "I''m Dashan. Order all troops to divide into small units according to the plan and find a place with good cover effect. Each company must arrange at least one team of more than three people to stay on the external guard and observe the enemy''s movements. Over."


    When the enemy is shelling, most people must hide to prevent being hurt by the artillery, but they can''t leave alone. In that case, the enemy will come to the door and don''t know what to do. If they can''t monitor the enemy''s movements, the guard team must stay.


    To stay outside, we must also deploy observation posts as far forward as possible. Of course, it will be very dangerous. This kind of observation post is originally a task that can''t be cancelled if a few people go up and send a few more when they are dead. No matter how heavy the casualties are, the order is to let at least a dozen people die.


    But it''s not good not to die. People who are afraid of death in war are really not good. If they are kind and don''t take charge of the army, even if they know that a team of people will die immediately, now Gao Yang will send them out without hesitation.


    Robrov ran to Gao Yang and said hurriedly, "Sir, where do I need to go!"


    Gao Yang looked in the direction pointed by leibrov. There were no high-rise buildings in the urban area of haltsisk, but there was a large chimney left by the Soviet Union. It was very high. After being unable to stay in the forward position, the chimney was the best choice to guide the target for his artillery.


    But the problem is that the chimney is too dangerous. Everyone knows that this kind of chimney can be used by the enemy''s artillery observers. Therefore, in this kind of artillery battle between the two sides, no one dares to go to the big chimney with very good observation effect but also an extremely obvious target. The most common case is to blow out the chimney before the war.


    Gao Yang hesitated. If necessary, he could give any order and send anyone to die. But in the face of Satan, his role is not a commander without feelings, but a captain who doesn''t want any of his brothers to be hurt.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s hesitation, leibrov said in a hurry: "boss, we can''t go without going. Our artillery won''t work without going!"


    Finally, Gao Yang said fiercely, "go on! Remember, once the enemy bombards the chimney, withdraw immediately, okay?"


    "Understand! As long as two people go with me, it''s useless to have too many people. You, you, let''s go!"


    After calling the messenger and the assistant carrying the instrument, leibrov ran quickly to the chimney, while Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "we''ll go into the underground bunker to avoid, fast!"


    As he continued to retreat, groliov suddenly whispered to Gao Yang, "you have become a hero."


    Gao Yang was stunned and whispered, "what do you mean?"


    Groliov pointed around with his bracelet and whispered: "When you ordered to turn the city into a battlefield, fight street battles with the enemy here, and make those civilians have to evacuate, they must hate you. But after the enemy bombed the whole city without warning, those residents who were forced to evacuate will thank you because your order saved them."

 Chapter 1929

    The first ten minutes of gunfire was extremely fierce, and then for almost ten minutes, the gunfire continued relatively smoothly, and then ten minutes of rapid fire.


    Hiding in the stuffy basement, feeling the weak tremor again and again, listening to the muffled sound, these will not bring too much psychological pressure to Gao Yang, because he has gradually adapted to the shelling. As the saying goes, one life and two familiarity.


    Suddenly, the tremor and a faint dull noise ended at the same time.


    Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "all companies, count the number of people and report the damage. Over."


    Before long, the losses were reported one after another. Sixteen people were killed, 25 seriously injured and minor injuries were ignored. This was the consequence of fleeing the position in time. If you didn''t leave and were beaten by enemy shells on the position, there would be no problem with the number of casualties ten times higher.


    The casualties were not too great. Gao Yang was completely relieved and muttered to himself, "lucky, lucky!"


    At this time, leibrov shouted in the walkie talkie: "the enemy infantry rushed up, and a large number of the enemy entered our array. They have occupied our array and are building temporary bunkers. At present, it is impossible to determine whether the enemy has the intention to continue to go deep. Over!"


    Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie, meditated for a moment, and whispered, "are you attacked there?"


    "No! Only stray bullets pass at close range. Now the large-scale shelling has stopped, and there is no problem."


    He shouted loudly, waved his hand and whispered, "pay attention to all companies. Send a small number of troops back to the ground to investigate the enemy''s movements, establish a defense line and prepare to contain the enemy''s movements. Over."


    After giving the order, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly, "go up, octopus, you stay to guard the prisoners. He is still useful to us."


    Since his companion shouted to fire at me, the prisoner has been confused. He was stimulated. After all, his companion chose to die bravely and live a miserable life. Sometimes this gap is enough to make people collapse.


    A group of people left the basement in silence and Gao Yang came to the roof. As a commander, he didn''t have to go too far forward.


    At this time, leibrov suddenly said in a hurry in the walkie talkie: "the enemy began to move forward, they began to go deep, the armored vehicles did not follow, repeat, the enemy began to enter the city, the armored vehicles did not follow, over!"


    Before long, reports from various companies came back, and the enemy began to enter the city in an all-round way, but their action was very slow.


    Build a bridgehead in the suburbs, follow-up troops enter the urban area, and then more troops follow. The enemy''s action seems very cautious, but in fact, they choose to attack at night and try to occupy the whole city at night. This action itself is the biggest adventure.


    Gao Yang originally intended to let the enemy in during the day, because he felt that the enemy could not attack at night, but facts proved him wrong. However, this was more beneficial to him, because when both sides lacked night fighting ability and night vision ability was almost equal to zero, the party who knew the terrain better obviously had more advantages.


    The night should have been quiet, but the tranquility at this time shows a strange feeling.


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "if there is no battle at all, the enemy will only be more afraid and cautious. Pay attention to each company, send a small number of troops to harass the enemy, lead the enemy in depth, and let the enemy disperse his troops as soon as possible. Pay attention, if you don''t receive an order, you are not allowed to annihilate a small group of enemy troops even if you have formed a local advantage. Over!"


    After the high order was issued, the tranquility was finally broken, and the gunfire finally sounded in one corner of the city. Then, the gunfire soon began to spread throughout the city. A small group of troops sent to lure the enemy into the deep had caught fire with the enemy.


    People are not too afraid of known dangers, but the fear of completely unknown dangers will be involuntarily amplified, making people more cautious. Because of this, when small-scale exchanges of fire began one after another, the enemy accelerated its action, and more soldiers began to enter and get close to the place where the battle took place, trying to quickly wipe out the resistance of the militia.


    Leibrov whispered in the walkie talkie: "the enemy began to accelerate into, the battle pushed back very quickly, the enemy was chasing, and they seemed to plan to annihilate the remaining militias as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly, "it''s finally set! Very good. Can you roughly judge the enemy''s people?"


    You can''t put too many enemies in, otherwise street fighting may not eat.


    Leibrov whispered: "there should be more than 300 people visually. It can''t be calculated accurately. It can only be estimated roughly. There may be a big gap between the number of enemies and the actual number."


    Three hundred people, almost enough. This is the number that Gao Yang is more sure to win. However, Gao Yang plans to continue to put in some more people, because there are a large number of people in the city and they can''t quickly and completely occupy it, resulting in a stalemate. Only in this way can Gao Yang''s tactical goal be achieved, that is, to hold the enemy as long as possible.


    At this time, leibrov suddenly shouted: "enemy armored vehicles begin to enter the city! Repeat, enemy armored vehicles begin to enter the city! The category and model of enemy armored vehicles cannot be determined, a total of nine! Request to call artillery attack, repeat, request to call artillery attack, over!"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "wait, let the enemy''s armored vehicles come in!"


    Soon, leibrov whispered, "the enemy armored vehicle has arrived and stopped in front of the position occupied by the enemy. Over."


    Gao Yang looked at the people around him and whispered, "they put tanks and armored vehicles in front and intend to use them as fire points. What do you think?"


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, it can only be so."


    He breathed loudly and said in the walkie talkie, "call fire strike, repeat, call fire strike, over."


    Leibrov immediately said, "I see!"


    The rest was the contact between the signal corps around leibrov and the artillery position. Within a minute, there was no test firing, because there was no need to correct the firing, and a large number of shells fell on the front position of the enemy.


    It''s not as dense as the enemy''s artillery, but it''s more accurate than the enemy''s artillery. Because the coordinates have already been delineated, leibrov only needs to report the number of coordinate points, and the shells will hit the place exactly.


    It is also an air bomb fuse, which is also a full speed effective fire, that is, it will shoot out the most shells in the shortest time. However, the biggest difference between the shells from the militia and those from the Zhengfu army is that there is no one on the militia''s position, and most of the Zhengfu army''s shells fail, and when the militia''s shells fall, the Zhengfu army''s position is full of people.

 Chapter 1930

    The shelling lasted only ten minutes, because the militia''s shell supply was not as sufficient as that of the Zhengfu army, and this continuous heavy shelling consumed a lot of shells.


    At the end of the shelling, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "pay attention to all companies, immediately start a comprehensive counterattack, and pay attention to retaining a sufficient number of reserves!"


    The soldiers of the Zhengfu army who have entered the city have been cut off from the rear, but it is still unknown whether they can quickly solve the soldiers of the Zhengfu army who are alone and in-depth. After all, street fighting is a great test for both belligerents.


    The battle must be very tense, especially as a commander, because we should always pay attention to the changes of the battlefield. Gao Yang can''t relax for a moment.


    The progress of the war was very smooth. When the militia began to fight back, those scattered small groups of enemies were soon annihilated, and the remaining enemies tried to withdraw from the urban area. However, after their breakthrough operation was hit, the soldiers of the Zhengfu army quickly changed their tactics, and they began to occupy the houses and defend them.


    The Zhengfu army tried to send reinforcements to meet the troops who were bitten and could not retreat smoothly. However, their reinforcements could not get in at all. They wanted to send a small group of troops to sneak into harzisk from all around to avoid artillery attack. This could be done, but that would have no meaning of rescue, and would only trap more soldiers into the big millstone of harzisk.


    Two hours later, the battle officially entered the state of scuffle.


    Of course, Gao Yang must always pay attention to the situation of the whole battlefield. After the initial chaos passed, the battlefield situation has gradually become clear. The soldiers of the Zhengfu army were divided and surrounded as he wished, but the remaining soldiers occupied the solid buildings as a fortress to resist the resistance of the civilian soldiers, and they did repel the attack of the militia one after another.


    The street battle took place at night, which really disrupted Gao Yang''s deployment and seriously lacked night fighting ability. As a result, the militia could not give full play to its due strength, turning a war of annihilation after partition and siege into a stalemate.


    A total of four firepower points occupied by the Zhengfu army can not be attacked for a long time. This result is very troublesome, because in this way, it can be said that the militia surrounded this part of the enemy entering the urban area, but it can also be said that the enemy planted a nail in the urban area.


    If the militia let this part of the enemy''s forces go, then the Zhengfu army will send more soldiers to blossom in the center, and the militia will be in a bad situation. The artillery range is limited and the artillery shells are limited. Moreover, it is impossible to block the surrounding areas of halzisk and give the enemy more time to adjust, and the war situation will accelerate in an unfavorable direction.


    Listening to the continuous gunfire, Gao Yang couldn''t stay any longer. He shouted, "go and see the position over there of the first battalion!"


    Gao Yang''s place is the headquarters. It''s too convenient to move. The only difference is that he went to the more dangerous front line from a relatively safe place.


    Hurried to bupasnov''s position, found bupasnov with an anxious face and shouted, "what''s going on!"


    Bupasnov is now the battalion commander. He is personally directing the attack on a building. There are flames from the muzzle of guns everywhere in the windows of the four storey building, but his position is constantly moving and won''t stay in one place for too long.


    Hearing Gao Yang''s question, bupasnov said anxiously, "we can''t fight down! We rushed the enemy here, but it''s very difficult to wipe them out next. We killed more than a dozen people here, but we can''t attack them all the time. Even if we attack, we have to go through a difficult battle to wipe out the enemy."


    Gao Yang took the rifle behind him, looked at it and said loudly, "are there any heavy weapons that can be used to attack buildings, such as warm pressure rockets?"


    Bupasnov immediately said, "no, if there were, we would have used it."


    "How many enemies are there in the building?"


    "I can''t judge. It looks like about fifty people."


    Gao Yang nodded, turned and said to chilayev who followed him, "how about attacking this building with artillery?"


    Chilayev frowned and said, "the effect is not good. If there were direct artillery, the effect would be better. Hit it from the window! One room after another, just like clearing solid fortifications at a fixed point, but the shells from our artillery positions fall vertically. Unless we can continue bombing for a long time, the effect of dealing with this solid building is not good."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said loudly, "where are the tanks? We have two tanks!"


    Chilayev immediately said, "can we fight with tanks? This is OK, but we don''t have many shells. T34 is too old. 76mm shells are very difficult to find. We only have full caliber armor piercing shells, which can''t be used, but the T72 can. There are many shells, and we also have more than 100 125mm blasting grenades."


    He breathed loudly and immediately said, "transfer the T-72."


    Chilayev immediately picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "I''m the snow field. I''m the snow field. Send Fort 1 and bring all the No. 3 cigars. We''ll entertain the guests with No. 3 cigars. Hurry up."


    When chilayev finished, Gao Yang said helplessly, "now we still use password communication."


    Chilayev shrugged and said, "no way. I''m used to it. You let me call with a clear code. I don''t know what to say."


    Gao Yang looked at the relatively high building and said in a deep voice, "we can''t wait. Guys, those who are confident in their shooting skills, close to me within 300 meters, launch accurate shooting at the enemy, suppress the enemy, and it''s best to solve the enemy before the arrival of the tank."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at the nearby terrain, pointed to a building not far from him and said, "is it safe there?"


    Bupasnov shouted: "safety, we occupy, where are our suppression fire points."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "where are you going? The shooting range is better. Hurry up."


    It''s dangerous to attack a building with many enemies in person, so it''s not a good idea, but it''s a high sense that no one here is stronger than his team to provide fire cover for the attacking militia in the distance and suppress the enemy''s fire.


    The group quickly ran to the third floor and put up his gun. Groliov began to put up his machine gun. Others brought automatic rifles. The suppression effect was not good at a distance of 300 meters. Moreover, TREB was inconvenient to move and didn''t come with the wounded, so there was another fire point that could be away from the accurate shooter, At most, you can add a Frye. You can hit it with a bazooka, but it seems that this strength is enough.

 Chapter 1931

    There was no hurry to shoot. After observing for a while, he determined the target he wanted to shoot quickly and judged the target that groliov was convenient to shoot.


    It''s so tacit. Gao Yang doesn''t even need to communicate with groliov to know what to do.


    After observing for a moment, Gao Yang didn''t say anything and fired a shot directly.


    300 meters, which is the most comfortable shooting distance for accurate shooters. It is close enough, there is almost no possibility of Miss, and it is far enough. The enemy''s shooting with a rifle may not be too accurate, and this distance is also convenient to quickly change the design target.


    In addition, it''s night again. It''s the best night vision instrument in the world, whether thermal imaging or low light level. It''s like adding a cheating device and opening a field of vision, so that the high-profile is invincible and invincible.


    Just move the muzzle a little to shoot the next target. Gao Yang gave full play to the firing speed to the limit. Almost the jump at the muzzle was very small. As soon as it recovered, he shot again.


    I had the enemy''s position in my heart. I quickly moved the muzzle of the gun according to my memory. I almost didn''t give the enemy time to transfer. I saw one kill another, saw one kill another, and found that there was no one at the original aiming window. Before ten seconds, seven people had been killed.


    The cooperation mode between groliov and Gao Yang has become a routine. Gao Yang shoots and he covers. If the enemy is enough to threaten Gao Yang, he starts shooting to suppress it, and then waits for him to remove the muzzle. When the enemy feels that the fire suppression is gone and wants to fire, he just shows his head to fight Gao Yang.


    But this time groliov didn''t shoot at all, because there was no target enough to threaten Gao Yang, so he just moved the aiming position of the machine gun quickly with Gao Yang''s shooting rhythm. If outsiders look like groliov didn''t do anything.


    He fired seven shots in one breath and took a long sigh of relief. He almost forgot what his old business was in Kiev for such a long time.


    When a wheel bounced over, the wall facing Gao Yang was completely quiet. After a while, when Gao Yang found someone looking far behind the window in a window, he shot it even though the other party had no intention of shooting.


    One of the four walls was completely muted. How could bupasnov not see this opportunity? He immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "North! Three rows, get up! Rush in! Come on!"


    Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "don''t attack! Stop! Don''t rush to attack, second battalion commander! Send someone to shout and surrender!"


    Bupasnov shouted, "ah! Let the enemy surrender? It''s impossible. They refuse to surrender. This is a good opportunity. We have a chance to get close to the building, sir! It''s a pity to miss this opportunity!"


    Gao Yang angrily said: "you''re stupid! I can suppress them twice at a time. How can I miss the opportunity? Now the psychological pressure of the enemy is absolutely different. Send someone to shout and surrender!"


    After waiting for a moment, bupasnov shouted, "OK, I''ll go myself!"


    Gao Yang has been paying attention to the building opposite him. Since he started shooting, there has been no shooting in the window on that wall.


    After a while, Gao Yang suddenly heard a sound from the horn.


    "Potatoes, carrots, cabbage, cabbage, onions, tomatoes..."


    Gao Yang said in amazement on the walkie talkie: "second battalion commander, what does this mean? Do you still use code language to recruit and surrender?"


    "Wrong, wrong! How the fuck does this thing work!"


    Gao Yang was stunned again, and then listened to bupasnov''s voice: "listen to the people inside! Surrender quickly, or you will all be killed!"


    "Cough, it''s wrong of you to say that. Forget it. I''ll say it, you can say it, and the people inside listen."


    Bupasnov immediately shouted with his horn, "listen to the people inside."


    "You are surrounded."


    "You are surrounded."


    "We give preferential treatment to prisoners."


    "We give preferential treatment to prisoners."


    After thinking carefully, Gao Yang said loudly: "As long as you lay down your arms, we promise not to hurt you. We are all Ukrainians. Ukrainians don''t fight Ukrainians. It''s not your fault that you were sent to die by the government of those swindlers and thieves in Kiev. As long as you lay down your arms, we promise not to hurt you. After the battle here is over, as long as you promise not to take up arms again to attack us , you can go home. We''ll pay the toll and let you go home. We''ll do what we say. Compatriots, deceived soldiers, why don''t you say it? "


    When Gao Yang said something, bupasnov followed, but later, bupasnov didn''t hear a sound.


    Bupasnov said hurriedly, "Sir, can you say that? How is it possible to let them go home? Pay the toll? This, this!"


    Gao Yang coughed twice, then whispered, "it''s easy to say. I''m too impressed, but just shout like that. Don''t worry, they''ll soon play the white flag."


    Soon, bupasnov''s shouts rang out again, and Gao Yang continued: "We have transferred artillery, tanks and thermobaric bombs, but we are not willing to use them against our compatriots. This is for those swindlers in Kiev. Brothers, don''t work hard for swindlers. Give you a minute to lay down your weapons, otherwise we will have to use these weapons."


    Without mentioning a word of surrender, bupasnov shouted out. Then bupasnov immediately followed in the walkie talkie and said excitedly, "the people inside don''t shoot anymore, ha ha, they''re flying a white flag!"


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "well, you send someone to surrender and escort the prisoners, tell them to properly place the prisoners, don''t abuse or abuse, otherwise it''s not easy to continue to surrender. It''s fast. The matter here is solved. Let''s reinforce the next place. Over."


    The enemy had to guard against false surrender, but Gao Yang saw in his sight that someone of the Zhengfu army trapped in the building soon came out with a gun. When he got out of the door of the building, he put the gun on the ground on one side, and then knelt on the ground consciously.


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "second battalion commander! Make sure your people have a better attitude towards the prisoners. Beating and abuse are not allowed. This is an order! Otherwise, it will be difficult to recruit and surrender other enemies!"


    Bupasnov yelled, "I understand, I understand, but Sir, can''t you beat them after the battle? If you''ve been polite to these bastards, I''m afraid the brothers can''t accept it."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "in principle, it''s not allowed, but hey, the battle is over. Why do I care so much about you, but now, strictly execute the order. Who dares to abuse the prisoner and kill him!"

 Chapter 1932

    It is difficult for prisoners of war not to maltreat the enemy the moment before, and even cause great casualties to their comrades in arms. They need strict discipline to do so.


    We have just turned the enemies who were still fighting and killing into prisoners, and then we have to give them special preferential treatment, which requires an army with iron discipline. Now it is estimated that no army in the world can do it.


    Dongwu''s militia, to put it bluntly, is a mob. It is unrealistic to expect them to have basic discipline, but it is unrealistic to expect them to have strict discipline. As for expecting them to have iron discipline, pull it down quickly, and it is not necessary to dream like this.


    Therefore, Gao Yang''s requirements are not high. Before the end of the battle, it is absolutely not allowed to abuse prisoners, not even abuse. As for the post-war war, did others leave and manage so much.


    Since the accounts are left behind, the soldiers of these militias are much easier to accept. Is everything for winning the war? Giving preferential treatment to prisoners is to make more enemies surrender, and more enemies surrender can reduce blood. After the war, how to deal with the prisoners of war depends on their mood. Therefore, Gao Yang''s orders have been implemented very thoroughly, Can be thoroughly implemented.


    When the enemy here is solved, it is natural to concentrate their manpower to rush to the next battlefield for support. Hold high that they take the first step. Bupasnov takes part of his troops and follows up with some prisoners who are willing to persuade his companions to surrender. He will soon reach the most intense battle field at present.


    A residential area is mainly a two-story single family building. After the Zhengfu army retreated into this area, it occupied a small block, and the total number of houses, that is, more than a dozen houses, continued to resist.


    There is no place in the house, maybe a dozen or even a few people are resisting, but these dozen houses can cover each other. The terrain is not dangerous, nor is it a particularly strong shelter, but the militia suffered the greatest casualties.


    The downward attack from house to house is indeed the battle mode with the greatest casualties. Gao Yang immediately frowned and said, "stop the attack, stop the attack!"


    The two companies of the first battalion are attacking, and there are only eight combat teams with a total of 10 to 20 people. In this terrain, it is impossible to use a large number of personnel to attack collectively, and the troops of the two companies can''t even surround the enemy. In this case, we have to make a strong attack, and the casualties are unlikely.


    After stopping the attack, Gao Yang called the two company commanders together and said in a hurry, "what''s the situation?"


    "If we can''t fight down, the enemy''s firepower network has no dead corner at all, and our rocket launchers are used up, which doesn''t play a big role."


    "The structures of the houses here are very strong. The walls are made of brick and stone. Light weapons are useless at all. Many guns and grenades have been hit, and all Rockets have been fired, but they are useless!"


    Scattered but systematic and strong blockhouses were really difficult to fight. Gao Yang was holding his chin and trying to find a way. At this time, chilayev shouted, "our tanks are coming!"


    Gao Yang''s spirit perked up and said loudly, "don''t worry about the others. The tank will fire a few times. Maybe the enemy will surrender as soon as the tank fires. You two take your place and wait for the order."


    In this kind of battle, if both sides want to fire, they can''t be too far away. Therefore, Gao Yang is only about 100 meters away from the house occupied by the enemy. In fact, many soldiers fighting with the enemy are in the house only one street away from the enemy. Both sides can throw grenades at each other,


    It''s really a happy thing to have a tank to use. Someone was sent to guide the tank to the designated position. Gao Yang lay down behind the once collapsed wall and said in the walkie talkie, "let''s start."


    Tanks need not be too close to the enemy, nor can they be too close. They are about 600 or 700 meters away. At this distance, it is impossible to miss.


    The first gun hit the outer wall of the house and opened a big hole. The second gun hit the wall and blew up a section of the wall. The third gun hit the room on the second floor obliquely. It is estimated that the enemy inside must suffer heavy losses.


    After firing three shots, bupasnov immediately raised his horn and said, "listen to the people inside, you have been surrounded. See, we have tanks and we have many weapons to destroy you immediately, but we are unwilling to do so, because we are all Ukrainians, Ukrainians don''t fight..."


    This time there was no need to preach loudly. Bupasnov hid behind a pile of bricks and stones, stretched out his horn and began to shout, but he had not finished his words or asked the prisoners to speak to persuade him to surrender. A bullet hit and broke his horn.


    When the horn was silent, bupasnov was stunned and patted the horn. When he found that the horn was broken, he immediately threw the horn and ran back. Before he ran away, all six or seven gun grenades hit the place where he had just shouted.


    If you don''t surrender, there''s nothing polite.


    I have been watching bupasnov''s high rise and put the gun up. I carefully searched the direction in which bupasnov shot just now. I searched for a moment, but there was no high advantage in his position and the field of vision was very narrow. I couldn''t see anyone at all.


    Suddenly he saw a man with a gun appear in the window. Gao Yang immediately fired. The bullet hit the target directly, but at this time, groliov suddenly started to fight.


    Gao Yang retracted behind the wall, and then the bullets hit the wall to cover him. The enemy''s counterattack not only came quickly, but also came very accurately. When he saw his muzzle flame, he fired immediately.


    Groliov fired dozens of bullets, took away the machine gun and immediately began to shift positions like Gao Yang.


    Groliov has become proficient in war. He will not stay in a place waiting to be beaten under such circumstances. This is not an African black man who lacks guns and bullets. I don''t know what gun grenades are. This is Ukraine, where gun grenades are more common than hand grenades. It needs more than a dozen gun grenades to fly over. It is definitely a dangerous area within at least 300 meters,


    Sure enough, as soon as groliov left, more than a dozen gun grenades fell in his area. Although the gun grenades were not accurate, they were fired together to make up for the lack of accuracy, which is still very deterrent.


    Although it could not be said that he became angry from shame, he was absolutely very unhappy. He shouted angrily: "tank guns, fight for me! Continue to fight until they surrender."


    Now in this terrain, the fighting distance between the two sides is only 180 meters. At this time, it''s not only time to raise the amount of precision killing firepower. The effect of small caliber rifles is good, so everyone in Satan has this ability.


    Let the tanks continue to fire. Of course, Satan can''t be idle. He shouted in the walkie talkie: "guys, shoot freely and teach them a lesson!"

 Chapter 1933

    Street battles are difficult to fight and cause heavy casualties. Everyone knows this, but it''s very different to only provide fire cover and don''t have to risk attacking house by house.


    The tank guns continued to bombard the buildings and soared. They began to suppress fire at a distance of 100 meters.


    Soon, the enemy on the front was completely overwhelmed, and he couldn''t even launch gun grenades after observation. He had to hit the gun grenades out aimlessly, and there was no threat.


    When the time was ripe, he said loudly, "go first in a row!"


    "A row, up!"


    Twelve men rushed in from a hidden place. They would have been pressed back by the enemy''s fire, but now it is the enemy who is suppressed.


    Gao Yang took a group of people with excellent shooting skills. The accurate shooting of the enemy at close range was too valuable. The situation of an street battle was reversed.


    When the commandos began to attack, it was the most dangerous. Gao Yang focused all his attention on the enemy. When someone near the attacked house couldn''t help but desperate to shoot with a machine gun, Peter quickly turned the muzzle of the gun and beat him down with a single shot.


    Following the big hole fired by the tank, one group of the commando threw more than a dozen grenades into the house, while the other group entered through the gap in the courtyard wall.


    Seeing that the enemy''s first stronghold was about to be taken down, there was a loud bang. Then, the house with a big hole in the wall collapsed.


    Gao Yang''s eyes suddenly widened, and then he saw that the six people who entered from the gap in the courtyard wall immediately ran out, and two were dragged out, and he didn''t know whether they were dead or injured.


    "The enemy detonated the deceitful medicine and died together!"


    Li JinFang involuntarily shouted, he was very shocked.


    But the company commander howled miserably, "brother! Brother!"


    The company commander who wanted to rush over could not move. His brother was the platoon commander. He was the captain of the assault group who had just attacked, and he was the first to rush into the big hole in the wall.


    Gao Yang''s eyes were red and roared, "Falk!"


    The enemy''s resistance will is very strong, very strong. They know they can''t be spared, so they simply detonated the bomb. In fact, the bomb detonated in the house is not very powerful, but it''s enough to drag the people in it into hell.


    Whether they are familiar or not, as long as they are comrades in arms fighting side by side, and then watch them die, they will inevitably have a feeling of common hatred.


    "I let you fight to the end! The second Olympic Games!"


    After a roar, he shouted loudly: "tank! Tank! Attack the next target, blow it up! Blow it up until it''s rotten, blow up all those bastards!"


    The enemy is too brave, but no one will admire his bravery at this time, because his bravery will kill his own people.


    Chilayev ran to Gao Yang and said loudly, "no! We can''t do this! Our tank shells are very valuable, which is a waste of shells! How many shells do we need to blow up the house? There are more than a dozen enemy strongholds here. You have finished all the shells, what about the remaining strongholds!"


    After shouting and reminding himself that he must calm down, he said loudly, "tank fire! It''s still open! The second company is ready to attack!"


    After that, Gao Yang wiped his forehead hard, and then immediately said in a loud voice on the walkie talkie, "leibrov, can our cannon accurately guide and bombard the area in front of us?"


    Leibrov immediately said, "yes, but it can''t be too accurate. Give me a little time and I''ll guide the target for the artillery position."


    It''s extremely difficult to hit a house with a cannon ten kilometers away. It''s not a matter of coordinate measurement or observer guidance, or the dispersion surface of the cannon itself. It can''t be used to do such fine work unless multiple cannons are used to fire together, but in that case, the waste of shells is more serious, Moreover, the enemy is also very likely to hide in places such as basements. Even if the artillery hits the house, the killing effect cannot be ensured.


    But now Gao Yang can''t care so much. Although the shells are precious and will play an important role when the Zhengfu army continues to attack, he can''t bear the casualties of soldiers.


    After waiting for five minutes, the tank fired several shots and hit all the houses that could be shot one by one. At this time, leibrov finally shouted in the walkie talkie: "report! Sir, pull our people back to avoid being accidentally injured by shells."


    How many meters is the safe distance


    "Three hundred meters! Three hundred meters is absolutely safe. I can also ensure safety and prevent accidental injury in the last 100 meters!"


    "OK! 100 meters!"


    After that, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "order, all the brothers close to the enemy withdraw back! We have shelled!"


    The two company commanders ordered that all the soldiers close to the enemy withdrew. Before they all withdrew, Gao Yang shouted again: "is there any cheating medicine? Can we find cheating medicine?"


    "Yes! We have. We have prepared some for tackling tough problems!"


    "How many? Is it enough to send all the enemy strongholds to heaven?"


    "That''s not enough, much worse!"


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said loudly, "go find it! Go, go!"


    At this time, a very violent explosion, raised his subconscious neck, listened to leibrov loudly in the walkie talkie: "everyone pay attention to concealment and shoot at full speed!"


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "find cover, come on, the shell is coming!"


    Roared and hid in the nearest house. Gao Yang was still in the mood to have a look at the furnishings inside. The furniture and appliances in the house were very complete and messy. It can be seen that the owner must be in a hurry when he fled his home.


    Soon, the explosion began to ring intensively.


    The explosion stopped abruptly after only five minutes. The fire preparation density of an street battle is too low, but the high artillery can''t waste more shells here unless new shells are sent. Unfortunately, the logistics support force of the militia is not so strong at present.


    He blasted the enemy''s position again, walked out of the house, and said loudly, "second company! All assault teams! First company cover, ready to replace at any time!"


    There was another sound of shell explosion. The explosion occurred in the adjacent block. There were several rows of houses across Gaoyang, but Gaoyang still said angrily: "leibrov! Your shell is crooked!"


    "It''s not our shells. Hide, hide! This is the enemy''s test fire. The enemy is going to launch a large-scale artillery attack. Hide quickly!"

 Chapter 1934

    If you want to bombard the enemy, the result is that people''s artillery fire is more fierce. Life is always full of surprises.


    Worried, uneasy, but still calm, but listening to the gunfire outside, Gao Yang really doesn''t know how to fight this battle.


    Originally, his strength was not dominant in all aspects, so Gao Yang was determined to take the initiative to fight street battles. However, why did a 15 artillery regiment suddenly come? At this time, the balance of strength was more inclined, not to mention, it was ridiculous.


    The atmosphere was very dull. At this time, chilayev suddenly said: "the enemy''s artillery position must be destroyed. Now the key to the victory is not the 72nd brigade, but the 15th artillery regiment."


    Gao Yang spread out his hand and said helplessly, "how can we defeat the enemy''s artillery position?"


    Chilayev pursed his lips and whispered, "of course, we use our guns to hit the enemy''s guns."


    After that, cherayev pointed on the captured map and said loudly, "you see, the enemy arrived in the afternoon and launched an attack in the evening. Why? We don''t think about the reason. We just deduce the reason for the enemy''s doing this from the result. It''s obvious that the enemy is very worried."


    Chilayev heavily clicked on the map and said loudly: "now we just need to know that the enemy is in a hurry. We came in the afternoon and immediately sent observers to the front line for observation, and then began shelling soon, which shows that the enemy''s artillery positions will not be too scattered. Their whole regiment is concentrated, and we know the approximate location of the enemy!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, but we don''t know the specific coordinates of the enemy''s position. We don''t know the specific coordinates. Shelling is a waste of shells. It may attack the enemy, but it won''t kill the enemy substantially. The best result is to force the enemy to shift his position."


    Chilayev immediately said, "but we can send observers! The enemy has an absolute advantage and the enemy is very proud. We will investigate the enemy''s positions now! Find out their specific positions, and then, a burst of fierce shelling to kill the enemy to the greatest extent. This is feasible!"


    After thinking carefully, Gao Yang suddenly looked around, hesitated for a moment, and suddenly said, "well, take this plan further and bolder. How about sending a small team to attack the enemy''s artillery position directly?"


    Chilayev immediately said, "if it just plays a harassing role, it''s perfectly possible. This tactic itself is the specialty of special forces. Even if it just makes the enemy unable to fire smoothly, it''s good."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "bring the prisoner and ask him."


    The 13th pushed the prisoner in.


    Since his companion became a hero, the artillery reconnaissance platoon leader has been in a very low mood. After being pushed into the room where they are, the prisoner stood at the door with his head down and no voice.


    "How many guards are there in your artillery regiment, and how many infantry are responsible for protecting the position?"


    The platoon leader still didn''t speak and didn''t rush him on the 13th.


    For prisoners, after seeing their companions'' heroic acts and dying, some people will learn from their companions, while others will go further in the opposite direction, that is, they will better meet all the requirements of the enemy, and this platoon leader obviously belongs to the latter.


    After hesitating for a moment, the prisoner whispered: "Our regiment has always been under staffed. After the war began, we urgently supplemented the technical arms and sufficient artillery, but the guard force sent us to the front line without any supplement. We only have one guard company that is not fully staffed, at most two platoons of soldiers, who are mainly responsible for protecting the regiment headquarters. As for the main body of our regiment The part of the task of guarding needs to be provided by friendly neighboring forces, such as protecting artillery positions. "


    Gao Yang was shocked, and then there was great joy.


    "Who is responsible for protecting the artillery position and how many troops there are!"


    The prisoner shook his head and said in a low voice, "when I set out, our regiment had not been protected by infantry. As for now, I don''t know, maybe not, because everyone thought it was unnecessary, and the troops of the 72nd brigade were tight. This was what our head said and he said himself."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, snapped his fingers and said loudly, "mark the location of your regiment headquarters."


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang and looked at the caller number. Gao Yang said to groliov, "you take over and ask, I''ll answer the phone."


    There was a rumble of gunfire outside. Gao Yang could not leave the house. He came out of the strongest and innermost house, stood at the door and shouted, "where have you been?"


    The caller was ulyanko. He said loudly on the phone: "you sound very noisy, man. I''m already entering the city. Now the war is fierce. We came in from the West and were blocked by your people. You have to let them make way out."


    "Why didn''t you call in advance and rush over so rashly? You''re not afraid of being hurt by mistake."


    "Nonsense! I can''t get through to you! What are you doing?"


    "I''m commanding the battle. I spend a lot of time in the basement. How many people have you brought me? Do you have the weapons I need?"


    "I brought 50 people. In addition, I brought you anti tank missiles, portable air defense missiles, and some rocket launchers. Man, I can''t bring heavy equipment. That''s all!"


    "Very good. I''ll let someone pass and take you to safety. Wait for me. I''ll see you after the shelling."


    After that, Gao Yang suddenly remembered one thing, so he hurriedly said, "wait a minute, there are rocket launchers in the weapons you sent, so are there warm pressure bombs?"


    "Yes! Of course, I know you don''t lack ordinary rocket launchers here, so of course I have to choose some powerful guys. They are all shimir single soldier cloud bombs, 60. I found so many in a short time."


    Gao Yang waved his fist excitedly and said sincerely, "URI! I knew you never let me down. I knew you would always send people what they need most. Man, you''re great!"


    Ulyanko said calmly, "man, I''ve been in this business for many years. Of course, I know what you need. Never forget that I''m the best arms dealer in the world."


    Let the troops in charge of the perimeter guard of the western line release ulyanko and take them to a safe place to wait. Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "rabbit, ulyanko is coming. You are ready to evacuate. I will go there."


    Informed a group of wounded people to evacuate, he was in a good mood. With indescribable joy, Gao Yang returned to the house and said loudly: "guys, now we have anti tank missiles, portable air defense missiles and shimir!"

 Chapter 1935

    With the shimiryun bomb, the infantry hiding in civilian houses and continuing to resist are no longer difficult to deal with.


    When ulyanko set out to harzisk, Gao Yang didn''t know that he would encounter the current situation, so he asked ulyanko to try his best to bring some of the most urgently needed things. Large combat equipment can''t be transported, and the most urgently needed thing in the whole harzisk battlefield must be anti tank and anti-aircraft missiles.


    But as a arms dealer, a weapon dealer who plays the winning role in many wars, URI Yang Ke is too awesome, or, for too long, he has not contacted URI Yang. For a long time he has regarded URI Yang as a friend, not the queen of war in Africa.


    Ulyanko works for big Ivan, and the arms market has been depressed in previous years. You are the head of the whole Africa under big Ivan. Ulyanko can drive a truck to the battlefield of Libya to do some scattered small businesses, or take Mi 24 to save mercenaries trapped in the battlefield.


    Therefore, ulyanko is not only a vampire who wants money but not life, but also a warmonger with extremely keen sense of smell and accurate vision.


    It''s great to have such a friend as ulyanko.


    He returned to the room in high spirits, waved to the prisoner and said, "take him out and take good care of him."


    Looking at the spring breeze on her face, Irene couldn''t help saying, "boss, there must be good news."


    Gao Yang pointed to Irene and said with a smile, "that''s right!"


    Without betrayal, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "URI has arrived. He has brought what we most need, missiles and shimir!"


    "Yeah!"


    ¡°yes£¡¡±


    A burst of cheers, Peter said excitedly, "great! The infantry outside are no longer a problem."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "yes, with cloud bombs, those enemies who are still fighting tenaciously will no longer be a problem, and the enemy''s tanks and armored vehicles will no longer be a great threat. They can''t drive the tanks into the city. That would be death. Therefore, the street fighting part of this battle has been stable."


    With decisive weapons, the war situation has changed greatly.


    He shouted loudly: "Next, what we need to do is to send the wounded away, so that we have no worries at all. The infantry fighting tenaciously outside can certainly be solved. We don''t have to worry that the enemy will blossom in the center. At this time, we just need to destroy the most advantageous part of the enemy. Therefore, the next step is to solve the regiment headquarters of the 15th artillery regiment. Let''s go in person!"


    After that, Gao Yang was excited and said loudly, "the enemy has taken advantage, which makes them careless and underestimate the enemy. There are less than one company''s troops in an unprotected artillery position and headquarters. This is simply a piece of fat on the plate, waiting for us to eat!"


    Li JinFang said loudly, "yes! We can do this. Our old business."


    Gao Yangji said firmly, "just tonight, we will clear things up and solve the enemy''s artillery!"


    Irene said excitedly, "boss, the gunfire outside has stopped."


    Gao Yang didn''t notice that the shelling stopped. After listening for a moment, he immediately said, "very good. Let''s move now. Let''s send the wounded away first. Be careful."


    The battle outside is not over yet. When he got out of the house and hurried out, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "all attack operations are suspended, all departments report the damage, and send someone to the place designated by me to get weapons."


    Bupasnov shouted, "how many prisoners are dead in our custody, and three soldiers are dead. Sir, what weapons do you get?"


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "the number of shimiyun explosives is not much, but it must be enough tonight. The commanders of each department report to me according to the required quantity and send someone to collect it. Over!"


    He trotted and arranged all the way. When Gao Yang arranged things almost, he arrived at the small hotel for the wounded. When he saw wuliyangke, Gao Yang immediately opened his arms and said loudly, "man, you are so handsome!"


    Ulyanko laughed, hugged Gao Yang and said loudly, "aren''t you going to Donetsk to help angels? Why are you fighting here again?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "there''s no way. Nate raised it. I''m sorry not to help, man. Thank you. I won''t say much else. You take our wounded away quickly. It''s still too dangerous here. In addition, leave some of the people you brought to me. I''m short of manpower now."


    Inside and outside the small hotel, there are people in civilian clothes but armed to the teeth. Ulyanko looked around, but said in a low voice: "there is a problem. These people are mercenaries. Although they have cooperated with us for a long time, they are still mercenaries who fight with money after all."


    It''s not necessary for ulyanko to say that Gao Yang also understands that mercenaries fight to make money. If it''s a mortal task, they naturally can''t take it. If it''s a task with great risk, they naturally have to raise the asking price.


    For example, here is definitely a place with great risk.


    "How much do you have to pay?" he whispered


    "One hundred thousand! One man! Man, it was originally agreed to convene these people to escort the mission. Even if the battle is low-intensity, you can let them protect you. You can even fight with the virgin of steel, but let them fight with the regular army and fight like an ordinary infantry under this kind of artillery fire. Man, it''s impossible, so you have to pay more."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "it''s time to add money, but it''s ridiculous to have one hundred thousand people. How many people do you need to take away?"


    Ulyanko thought for a moment and whispered, "thirty, at least. Someone should drive and take care of the wounded. Although there is little possibility of fighting on the road, I can''t be unprepared at all, so there are at least thirty."


    For Gao Yang, nothing in haltsisk is as important as the safety of several wounded people, and there are 20 people left. Although they are really good, they can''t turn out too much waves in the big battlefield of haltsisk. Even if they attack the 15th artillery regiment with them, it doesn''t make much sense.


    The more important thing in this kind of surprise attack is to lurk and approach, rather than 20 more people. Moreover, the asking price of these 20 people is particularly high. One person is 100000, and 20 people can be 2 million a day.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s expression, ulyanko whispered, "have you thought about it? If you want to use them, I''ll announce that it won''t be so expensive when the next batch of people come again."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "forget it, I can''t afford it. Besides, it''s not necessary. You''d better take them all back. It''s safer on the road. This is more important to me."


    Then he looked at his watch and said with a smile, "OK, I have another big action to take right away. It''s more convenient for you to leave at this moment."

 Chapter 1936

    "Leave the equipment and daily necessities we need, leave more special ammunition, and take away all the things we can''t use temporarily."


    Gao Yang loaded the silencing pistol given to him by Tata, put ****************************************************************************************.


    Cui Bo leaned on a pair of crutches and looked at Gao Yang with a depressed face. Gao Yang waved impatiently and said, "don''t look at me with such eyes. Staying is a drag. You don''t know."


    Cui Bo became more depressed and whispered, "I know. Now I can''t do vigorous activities or long-term activities. What am I doing here?"


    Gao Yang said strangely, "then why do you make this expression at me?"


    Cui Bo sighed, looked distressed and whispered, "Lilia refused to go. I said to take her away from Ukraine and take her to the United States, but she refused."


    Gao Yang feels like eating a fly, so he turns his head and looks at Lilia. Gao Yang is surprised. Lilia looks a little nervous, so she lowers her head.


    "Why not go?"


    "Sorry, I can''t find out the reason for leaving. This is my home. I don''t want to go anywhere else."


    Gao Yang subconsciously pulled his hair until his hand was blocked by the helmet. He was surprised and said, "I don''t have time to explore your psychological activities. I thought you would learn to be smarter after seeing the tragedy of the war. Now you tell me, you won''t leave?"


    Lilia whispered, "I know the war is cruel, but I still want to stay. Sir, my brother is dead. I don''t know where he is buried. My friends are also dead. I can''t leave like this. I just run away and go to a strange country."


    Cui Bo sighed faintly and said angrily, "what are you sighing? Talk."


    Cui Bo sighed again, as if he was deliberately angry. He said helplessly, "it''s useless."


    Lilia summoned up her courage and whispered, "Sir, he is not my boyfriend. Moreover, even if he is my boyfriend, he can''t interfere with my decision. No one has the right to interfere with my choice. I''m free."


    Gao Yangji said helplessly, "I really don''t have time to grind haw here with you. Lilia, haven''t you learned anything after life and death?"


    Lilia whispered, "I''m a soldier. I can''t just leave."


    At this time, valenina took Lilia''s hand and said with a pleading face: "Lilia, let''s go together. I don''t want to be a deserter, but the battle is really not suitable for us. We won''t shoot. What''s the use of staying."


    Lilia was still weak, but she said firmly, "I can learn, I''m learning, and I''m making rapid progress."


    Valenina looked begging and whispered, "but you''ll die!"


    Lilia couldn''t help looking at treble, and then whispered again, "I''m not afraid!"


    Gao Yang looked at treble, Lilia, and then valenina. Then he gnashed his teeth and said, "I''m in a hurry to go to war. You play this game with me."


    At this time, Jerry said nervously: "boss, valerina will go to the United States with me, which needs your help, otherwise I can''t get her visa, but when I get to the United States, I will take care of her."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "needless to say, meeting is fate. It''s just a small effort. Of course I''ll help her, but Lilia..."


    Gao Yang really doesn''t want to take care of it, because he doesn''t want to abuse his compassion for people like Lilia, but it doesn''t matter, because Cui Bo likes others.


    After looking at Cui Bo with hatred, he said angrily: "you are a bad thing! This little thing is unfair. I have to take care of you at this point!"


    Cui Bo lowered his head and said in a bitter voice, "what can I do? I can''t tie people back..."


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex!" he shouted


    Irene stood forward and shouted, "boss."


    She pointed at Lilia and said loudly, "knock it out and tie it up."


    Looking at Irene approaching immediately, Lilia said with a panic on her face: "what are you doing? No, Irene..."


    Irene wouldn''t talk nonsense with Lilia. She went forward. In Lilia''s scream, she clicked a hand knife, and then stretched out her arm to hold Lilia, so that she wouldn''t fall to the ground and say loudly to the stunned Triber, "here you are, catch it."


    Irene pushed the dizzy Lilia, and Triber hurriedly threw away her double crutches and grabbed Lilia. Irene went to open her bag, brushed out several strapping straps, put Lilia''s arm back and tied it.


    "Hey, hey, what''s this for, don''t you?"


    Irene glanced at Cui Bo with contempt and said loudly, "it won''t take long to faint. If you don''t tie you, you have to let her run away, fool!"


    Gao Yang turned to look at uliyangke and said angrily, "man, do me a favor. Take people away and send them to the plane in the United States. Don''t care what the chick says, and don''t pay attention to the rabbit''s plea. He will certainly plead."


    Ulyanko stood up and said, "Why me?"


    "Because you can get things done. If the rabbit must let people go, do I have to send someone to send them because of this big brainless woman?"


    Cui Bo muttered, "her chest is not big..."


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "well, take it away as a special cargo."


    "You can''t do that! You can''t do that!"


    With a powerful roar, he turned his head and saw that it was the nutritionist, an old German woman in her fifties.


    "She has clearly expressed her wishes! She doesn''t want to leave. You have no right to decide your life for her. Let her go!"


    Looking at the righteous nutritionist, he raised his eyebrows and said, "are you hydrocephalus? Well, do you think she should stay? Because that''s her freedom, isn''t it? Well! Come and let Lilia go, wake her up, give her a gun, and let her go to the battlefield and die early and reincarnate early, madam, so as to meet your sense of justice?"


    The nutritionist was speechless at once. Looking at Gao Yang, he didn''t know what to say. Gao Yang was angry and said, "she doesn''t have a brain. You have a brain. If a child doesn''t understand, you have to take care of it. Do you have to encourage him to burn the house?"


    Angrily, he looked at his watch and said in a loud voice, "some stupid things waste me five minutes."


    Wuliyangke smiled, hugged Gao Yang and said loudly, "good luck, man."


    Tyler lay on the stretcher and shouted, "boss, and everyone, be careful. I''ll be back soon and wait for me."


    Raphael smiled bitterly and said, "boss, I''m gone, but I can''t fight with you at this moment. It feels terrible."


    In turn, he said goodbye to the people who were going to see him off. He shouted to Cui Bo, who was about to stop talking: "don''t talk. If you see your anger, get out!"


    Cui Bo said, "no, brother Yang, look what you said. It''s too hurtful."


    Gao Yang sighed, pointed to Cui Bo''s nose and said loudly, "tell me about you. You can''t do it for so long! You can''t do it! I don''t know what to say about you."


    Cui Bo whispered, "young brother, what should I do if Lilia wakes up? I can''t lock her up all day. What''s that called? What should I do?"


    Gao Yang''s fire rubbed against his head and roared, "find your own way! Let me teach you how I know what to do. Go away! Go away!"


    Gao Yang is really angry. Andy he laughs: "Don''t worry, rabbit. I''ll teach you. Doesn''t Lilia want to come back to the battlefield? Then she has to be a qualified soldier. She won''t use guns. So you do this. Tell Lilia when she is a qualified sniper, you''ll let her back. How long will it take to become a qualified sniper?"


    Cui bolike said with a surprised look on his face, "my second Olympics! Yes, why didn''t I expect that this is OK. This method is good. You still have a method for pandas! Brother Yang, you can''t!"


    "I can''t kick you to death!"


    Gao Yang''s eyes were about to burst out fire. He raised his feet to kick. Cui Bo hurriedly took Lilia in his arms and left.


    "Li JinFang whispered," Hey, this dead rabbit, he was still holding a crutch just now. Now he can go with a big living man. "


    Cui Bo turned back and said loudly, "save this foot for the meeting and then kick it. Everybody, be careful."


    Jesse Li, lying on the stretcher, laughed. When Gao Yang came to him, Jesse Li said helplessly: "it''s a pity that he was injured without doing anything here. He has been lying down until now."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s inevitable to get hurt. Come back when you''re well fed. We have a lot of things to do. All right, go back and recover well. Let''s go."


    When all the wounded were loaded into the car, Jerry walked up to Gao Yang. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, "thank you for giving me a new understanding of the definition of life and adventure."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "well, go quickly and remember to be nice to others."


    Jerry looked at valenina, who was still waiting for him. After smiling, he turned to Gao Yang, stretched out his fist and said in a deep voice, "I will. When you return to the United States, I''ll cook for you, an authentic American meal."


    After hitting Gao Yang with his fist, Jerry turns around and holds valenina''s hand, quickly steps into the team and gets into a car.


    Looking at Jerry''s back, Gao Yang suddenly said angrily: "tell me, how long has Jerry met valenina? It''s only been a long time. It''s done! The rabbit and Lilia have been together for several days. After so many things, I''m not sure. It''s a shape, a face and a residue!"


    Everyone laughed. Andy he said loudly, "there''s only one reason. How handsome Jerry is, and where''s the rabbit? So if you want to describe it in one word, it should be ugly!"

 Chapter 1937

    The battle of halzisk was still uncertain at the beginning, but the key point of reversing the war finally surfaced.


    Recently, to be exact, it has been a long time. At least in recent months, Gao Yang has avoided letting Satan directly participate in the war, because he doesn''t think it''s necessary to take too much risk. Therefore, if the battle can be avoided, he can avoid it.


    But avoiding war is not fearing war, especially not without this ability.


    Attack behind the enemy and fight out of their own hearts. Satan is definitely one of the strongest, if not the most powerful team on the planet.


    Therefore, when necessary, Gao Yang decided without hesitation to send the most powerful, elite and critical weapon he could use to the battlefield, which is Satan, including himself.


    The wounded were sent away, and there were no worries at home, which made Gao Yang feel free from bondage.


    "Bupasnov, preside over the distribution of newly delivered weapons and pay attention to economical use!"


    "Fox, if you stay here, you must ensure smooth communication."


    "It''s 12:25. The heavy artillery company must reach the designated position before 1:30 and be ready for battle."


    After giving several orders and arranging the next battle in harzisk, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "let''s go!"


    The straight-line distance from the enemy''s artillery position is almost 10 kilometers. If you want to go out of the city from the area controlled by the militia, then bypass the front of the 72nd brigade and finally reach the position of the 15th artillery regiment, you need to take a long turn. The distance must be at least 20 kilometers, or even 30 kilometers.


    Therefore, in order to carry out a sneak attack, even if there is no helicopter that can be directly sent to the blank area of the enemy''s position defense, you have to drive as close as possible to the enemy''s artillery position. How close it is, it must be faster than running with both legs.


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang, groliov, Frye, Irene, Tommy, James, No. 13, Peter, Andy Ho and Albert. Satan is the main combat force. Leibrov went as an artillery observer. He, chilayev and the other two people led by chilayev guide the artillery.


    More than a dozen people took three cars, because only three cars could be used. In a short time, harzisk city could not find an off-road vehicle that could drive on the ground in the farmland.


    Looking at the road with night vision, without turning on the lights, three cars drove out of the city in the dark.


    The driving speed in the farmland is very slow, but the bumps are not serious. It''s only hard to cross some ditches and ridges.


    The position of the 15th artillery regiment was in the southeast. It went out of the city and took a turn. It drove a long way to the West first, and then went south. Waiting to feel almost, it should have crossed the line of defense of the 72nd brigade, and the car began to plug in to the East.


    In this way, it is very risky to cross the past without knowing the enemy''s front, but to sneak attack behind the enemy is the biggest risk. In order to seize some time, we can only do so.


    "Boss, the road blocked by the enemy is two kilometers ahead, about six kilometers away from the enemy''s artillery position."


    Gao Yang looked at Irene''s GPS and said in the walkie talkie, "stop, let''s walk over."


    It''s not too far from the enemy, and the terrain is a great plain. If you drive directly to the edge of someone''s position, it''s not just adventure, but too arrogant.


    After driving all the way for an hour, it was very tiring. When he got out of the car, Gao Yang stretched first, then took the rifle in his hand and whispered: "Triangle formation, 50 meters away from each other. The panda is in group with me on the 13th, toad, Tyrannosaurus Rex, Peter, fat cat, cockroach assault group, big dog, small fly, worker bee support group, leibrov. You''re left to delay and keep up."


    Chilayev whispered, "I, put me into the support group. I have no role in the investigation group. Let me go to the support group. I can change the bullet chain and barrel for the big dog. It''s better than I''m idle."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, let''s go now."


    Chilayev patted groliov, shook groliov''s spare barrel and whispered, "look, we''re together again, or I''ll be your deputy shooter."


    After walking up, there was no chance to talk and laugh. The team opened the distance and trotted silently to the road. When there were hundreds of meters away from the road, Gao Yang stopped the team, raised his gun and observed for a moment, and whispered in the walkie talkie, "no one, hurry up."


    Some basic tactical actions or formation no longer need to be said. Li JinFang took the assault team to the front, crossed the road from west to East, and soon soared to the front.


    It takes about 20 minutes to cross the country for five kilometers fully armed. In real combat, there are no special circumstances. Generally, it won''t run as hard as during training, so the speed is naturally much slower.


    It was estimated that the distance was six kilometers. While walking along the road, I searched for the trace of the enemy and had to guard against the enemy''s warning. I walked almost five kilometers after 40 minutes.


    There are also many people in an artillery regiment. They open the formation and set up their positions, which is also the boss. As long as the enemy does not move in a large range, they will not worry about finding them. Although the enemy''s position is about two kilometers away from the place pointed out by the prisoners, the lights on the position of the 15th artillery regiment can be seen at this time.


    Although I don''t know the location of the headquarters for the time being, it''s not a big problem to find out the headquarters.


    Being in the rear, the pressure is naturally much less. Although it is reasonable to implement light control, the 15th artillery regiment obviously did not comply with this requirement. After all, it is more convenient to fire with light. It also needs superb technology to discredit and fire with light, which is no different from that in the daytime.


    Looking at the distance, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie: "our main target is the enemy headquarters. We must not expose it until we find the headquarters."


    Reminded everyone, the team continued to move forward and slightly accelerated some speed until Li JinFang whispered, "someone, it may be the outpost outside the enemy."


    The team paused. After four weeks of careful observation, Gao Yang whispered, "it should be the enemy''s sentry. There are three people in total. There are no others nearby. The enemy''s warning force is not strong. Let''s just go around. Pay attention to your feet, pay attention to your surroundings and move on."

 Chapter 1938

    It''s really not a problem to bypass several sentinels at a distance of nearly kilometers late at night.


    It was easy to bypass the almost empty outpost and hold them high. They touched the light in a straight line. There were no open and hidden outposts in the way for more than a kilometer. It was a matter of time to get close.


    When the distance is less than 500 meters, the enemy''s position is illuminated by lights. They can observe it very easily.


    Soon, Gao Yang whispered, "this is an artillery position, not a headquarters."


    Leibrov whispered in the walkie talkie: "this is a position of 122 mm towed howitzer. According to the scale, it should be a battalion level unit. The enemy uses the artillery intensively. On the right side, the tent about 500 meters away from the artillery position should be the command post."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "a battalion command post with a towed howitzer is still of some value."


    Irene whispered excitedly, "boss, the enemy is almost defenseless! Let alone the command post. It''s not a problem to kill everyone in this position."


    "No, our goal is the regiment headquarters of the 15th artillery regiment. We can''t waste our opportunity here, leibrov," he said in a low voice


    "Leibrov understands, boss. The target coordinates are being determined. I need about five minutes."


    Five minutes later, leibrov whispered, "report, the target coordinates and elevations have been determined, and the data has been sent back. If you can test fire, the effect can be the best."


    "Are you kidding? No test firing. Now continue to find the enemy regiment headquarters. Over."


    After saying that, Gao Yang got up from the ground and looked at the almost completely undefended artillery positions and the busy artillery near the artillery. He swallowed his saliva and whispered, "let''s go."


    Bypass the artillery position and move on to the next lighted place.


    "The 122mm self-propelled rocket battalion is loading rockets. The enemy... Has no police force at all."


    Rockets, rocket supply vehicles, command vehicles, communication vehicles and hundreds of various vehicles were parked in the open space in an orderly manner. Although there were busy people around, Gao Yang didn''t find one carrying a rifle on the alert task.


    It is also an unprotected target, spreading out a large area. Although at least hundreds of artillery can be seen working intensively, and only a dozen of them are highly praised, it will not be difficult to completely eliminate this big target.


    The 15th Artillery Corps is huge and Satan is small, but under the current situation, the 15th Artillery Corps is as weak as a little girl.


    Not dressed yet.


    The 15th artillery regiment is like a giant. Knocking down the rocket battalion is like breaking an arm of the 15th artillery regiment. However, there is only one chance for a raid. It is easier to choose whether to knock off the giant''s arm or leg or cut off the giant''s head.


    "Leibrov measures the coordinates, and then we continue to look."


    When he gave orders, he held high his great, great, great regret.


    While waiting, the sound of cannon firing suddenly sounded. Everyone turned their heads together and could clearly see the light of muzzle flame.


    "About two kilometers ahead on the left. What''s the gun?"


    Leibrov was busy and whispered, "152."


    Gao Yang glanced at the firing position and whispered, "there''s no light."


    "That''s self-propelled artillery. Self-propelled artillery can launch without lights."


    Gao Yang subconsciously rubbed his chin and whispered, "shall we go to investigate the position of self-propelled artillery next, or continue to look for the enemy headquarters?"


    Chilayev whispered: "we''d better find the headquarters. The position of self-propelled artillery is not of great significance. First of all, we can''t test fire, and the artillery can''t be particularly accurate. The self-propelled artillery itself has armor protection, so it''s difficult to damage it if it is not directly hit by shells."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it makes sense. We won''t waste time and shells in the enemy''s self-propelled artillery positions. We will continue to find the enemy''s general headquarters."


    Just then James whispered, "boss, I''ve found something here."


    Gao Yang immediately moved to James and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    James pointed to the rocket position and whispered, "it''s not the front position. It''s the back position. See? The light is very weak, but it''s very dense. According to the normal artillery position, the range is relatively large. Even if there is light, it''s relatively scattered, but the light there is relatively dense."


    Gao Yang raised the telescope. If there is light, just use an ordinary telescope to observe the light directly.


    The light was behind the rocket position, held high for a moment, and whispered, "it''s really a light from a distance. It''s blocked by the rocket position. Let''s go around and continue our observation."


    After that, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "Tyrannosaurus Rex, come here."


    Irene soon came to Gao Yang and said in a low voice, "show me the GPS record."


    Irene took out her GPS, looked up and whispered, "we have found three artillery positions, and the punctuation is very clear. The artillery positions are distributed along an arc, and the distance between the positions is about two kilometers. Look at which dense light, the distance from the three positions is almost two kilometers. Why?"


    Cheraev whispered: "now almost all troops have radios, but on the artillery headquarters and command positions, generally speaking, as long as conditions permit, they must pull a telephone line and use a wired telephone, because the radio is likely to be disturbed in wartime, and the wired telephone will not have this problem."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered with a smile: "yes, so the enemy''s positions are so distributed. Just because they are closer, they can pull fewer telephone lines, expand more quickly, arrange artillery positions faster, and assemble faster and drive to the next place when the battle is over."


    After that, Yang Yang raised his finger to the rocket position and whispered, "bypass here and you can see the enemy regiment headquarters."


    Irene whispered, "the distance between the headquarters and the artillery positions is a little close. If we attack, will we be found by the artillery positions around the headquarters soon?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. What if they find out? Do they turn the muzzle and fire at their headquarters?"


    Then leibrov said on the walkie talkie, "report, boss, I''ve finished it."


    He shouted loudly and whispered in the walkie talkie: "bypass the rocket position. We should have found the enemy''s headquarters. The warning force of the headquarters will certainly be strengthened. Everyone should be vigilant and try to cover up the enemy and take action."

 Chapter 1939

    Bypass the rocket position, a not too big bend, no fear, no danger, no pressure at all.


    If it is to perform other tasks, Gao Yang will think whether there is a conspiracy or a trap, because the guard force here is too lax for a heavyweight artillery regiment.


    However, considering the overall environment of the whole battlefield, this situation is normal. After all, the war ahead is fierce, and the militia has neither air force nor enough artillery, nor the possibility of sending a large number of infantry. The 15th artillery regiment has nothing to worry about.


    As for being attacked by Satan, an enemy that should not have appeared, the 15th artillery regiment can only admit bad luck. Who let Satan catch up.


    Closer and closer to the light, you can basically determine that there is the headquarters they are looking for.


    "Four field tents, communication vehicles, power supply vehicles and command armored vehicles. It can be determined that this is the enemy''s headquarters."


    After finishing a sentence excitedly, he said in a high and low voice: "everyone, prepare before the attack, leibrov, send back the enemy''s coordinates as soon as possible, and let our artillery prepare for shooting."


    "Leibrov understands, over."


    Leibrov was also very excited. He made the necessary preparations before shooting the cannon, while Gao Yang waved and called several people together. In a low voice, "it''s sure that this is the headquarters, but there are a lot of enemy sentinels."


    Li JinFang whispered, "it''s said in the prisoner''s confession that there is only one guard company in their regiment. I guess it''s all here."


    Gao Yang quickly drew the observed terrain on the ground. There is no battle map, so he can only deal with it temporarily.


    He drew a simple topographic map, raised his gun, looked at it for a moment, and whispered: "At present, the enemy has two mobile guard posts, with a scale of more than 10 people. I think it should be two classes. There are fixed sentries everywhere, with at least three sentries in each group. There are six groups of sentries that have been observed. It is estimated that there must be at least two to four sentries at positions that cannot be observed in the back. The enemy''s guard is still tight."


    Groliov whispered, "a guard company, plus the regiment''s own guard force, should the two companies have troops?"


    Li JinFang whispered: "Without two companies, the enemy''s security forces should be used. Looking at the tents, there is no rest at all. Looking at the vehicles, that is, enough troops for one regiment and one company. We can be sure that the enemy does not deploy the security forces in the way of taking turns to rest. It is unlikely that the soldiers will stay in the vehicles to rest. In that case, all the soldiers must have used them ¡£¡±


    In terms of investigation, Li JinFang is professional. Of course, others are also good at investigation, but there are differences in emphasis. Li JinFang is a professional scout of a comprehensive ace army or a field army, so his training makes him the most professional in the investigation of this conventional army.


    "That is to say, all the guard forces are these. A guard company has more troops, but it''s nothing."


    Li JinFang thought for a moment and whispered, "I don''t know if the enemy has night vision equipment. If not, we can attack when we are less than 200 meters close to the enemy."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said in a low voice, "the problem now is what kind of attack we take. Close to the enemy, tear a hole in the enemy''s defense line, go directly in and attack the enemy''s command force, or wait for the artillery to launch an attack, and we will monitor and shoot the enemy from a distance."


    Groliov whispered: "after a moment, leibrov whispered:" report, I''m over here. "


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and whispered, "everyone, after approaching a distance of 300 meters from the enemy, the commando began to enter. Others guard and act."


    The last stage of sneaking is very important. Gao Yang''s men crawled on the ground for more than 200 meters, and then the people performing the cover began to prepare for the battle. Groliov took the bullet chain box out of his backpack, chilayev was beside him and prepared the spare barrel. Tommy put down the mortar barrel and put the shells one by one. Gao Yang, of course, just put up the gun.


    The five assault teams began to move forward bit by bit. They wanted to find a gap and attack directly at the core of the enemy''s headquarters.


    The enemy''s sentry posts are not a parallel layer, but are scattered in front and back. The farthest distance between them will not exceed 200 meters. There will be no blind area between the sentry posts, and as long as there is movement, the sentry posts can hear each other.


    However, the distance of 200 meters is enough for Li JinFang and them to do some articles, because there can be no lights at those posts, and these sentinels are unlikely to have night vision devices. In the dark night, even if there is a weak light coming from the headquarters behind, it is impossible for people to find the target 100 meters away.


    To sum up, it is the combat unit of the 15th Artillery Corps that knows how to fight with conventional forces and does not know how to prevent the headquarters from being taken out by small but well-equipped and well-trained special forces.


    There are no reflective objects on the body. Wearing camouflage clothes, lying on the farmland, whether it is a foot high wheat seedling or a weed growing after the farmland is abandoned, the concealment effect is very good.

 Chapter 1940

    Li JinFang was at the front of the whole five person group. When he passed between the two posts, which was also the nearest place to the enemy post, he slowed down and didn''t make a sound. Under the rhythm he controlled, the whole team passed through the enemy post very slowly but very quietly.


    Crawling and wriggling, at this time, it will never look any momentum or good-looking, but a quiet fight often needs to start with this.


    After nearly 20 minutes of slow crawling, Li JinFang stopped completely. After a group of patrol guards passed, he accelerated his crawling movement. After moving forward for some time, he stopped again because another team of soldiers came.


    To be fair, the security force of the headquarters of the 15th Artillery Corps is not too weak, and the soldiers are loyal to their duties. However, the commander of the 15th Artillery Corps simply does not know how to prevent a head cutting battle against the headquarters, or they simply do not realize that a team will cross the front of the 72nd brigade and attack his headquarters.


    It''s one thing to know that something has happened. It''s another thing to think that this kind of thing may have happened to yourself.


    It''s only 150 meters away from the enemy''s tent. If you launch an attack at this distance, you can easily kill the guard at the door of the tent. When you fight and run, you can rush over the 150 meters, which is 30 seconds at most.


    But Li JinFang is still not satisfied with this distance. Thirty seconds is enough for the people in the tent to escape, or enough more guards to fight back. In general, thirty seconds is too long to be safe.


    Li JinFang''s pursuit is that once an attack is launched, the enemy will be annihilated without even reaction time. This is his satisfaction, so the distance of 150 meters is too far.


    Quietly waiting for the second team to pass, there are two minutes to crawl forward.


    Crawling is still too slow, and the action should be particularly small. In this way, the progress will naturally be particularly slow. However, Li JinFang is patient and it is still early before dawn. Even if he needs to climb for a few more hours, he will never be impatient.


    Pause again and again, crawl forward again and again, and the assault group pushed forward for dozens of meters.


    Seventy meters away from the enemy''s headquarters, Li JinFang stopped again. The light shone on them and could form a more obvious shadow area around them.


    Li JinFang was assessing whether the shadow area around him was easy to be found by the enemy''s sentry. Soon, he concluded that unless there were people with outstanding vision in the enemy''s sentry, the difference between the shadow part and the light part was not enough to make the enemy notice. Therefore, they still had room to move on.


    Li Jinfang made as like as two peas of four identical field tents. The distance was close enough to see more details. If we could find out the commanders and the tent that the officers were working in advance, it would be best.


    The tent was the most important, and Li JinFang quickly made a judgment, because the signs were too obvious. Four tents were lined up. The light in the third tent was not the brightest, but there were many wires coming out from the inside, and there was an antenna outside. Most importantly, there were two Sentinels outside the other three tents, but there were two sentinels at the door of the tent, There were at least a dozen soldiers nearby, and the most obvious thing was that officers often came in and out of the tent.


    Such an obvious sign, not to mention Li JinFang and their veterans for the rest of their lives, even an ordinary person can know the most important thing when he comes.


    There was no need to inform others. Li JinFang believed that his companions would not fail to see such a simple problem, so when the time was right, he began to creep forward again.


    It''s nearly 50 meters. Li JinFang thinks he can start. If he starts to attack now, the maximum time from launching to entering the tent is 10 seconds, which is enough to ensure that the enemy has no time to respond.


    Of course, it''s best to sneak directly to the tent door and launch an attack, but it''s not a battle, but a myth. As long as the sentinels of the 15th artillery company are not all blind and do not sleep collectively, this can''t happen.


    Li JinFang decided to launch an attack, which needs to give the people behind a signal to prepare them.


    Li JinFang didn''t speak. He gently clicked three times on his talker. In this way, no matter how many companions around him or those who stayed behind for support, they could hear three knocks in the walkie talkie.


    At a slight interval, Li JinFang tapped twice again.


    The third time, everyone would attack at the same time with just one click, but Li JinFang had not knocked yet, but he suddenly heard a continuous roar, and the roar when the rocket was launched could not hide the sound of firing.


    Another large-scale shelling by the enemy began.


    "God help me too!"


    After reciting in his heart with ecstasy, Li JinFang stopped knocking on the phone and directly whispered, "go!"


    At this time, don''t hide and tuck in. Just fire directly, clear the obstacles, and then rush directly into the enemy''s command post. The sound of artillery will cover all sounds.


    Lying on the ground, Li Jin fired continuously at the enemy he had long aimed at, killing all the soldiers standing guard at the door of the tent. Li JinFang immediately jumped up from the ground and rushed directly to the tent he had selected.


    Running at a high speed, he doesn''t care whether there are any dangers around him or whether other soldiers have aimed at him. Li JinFang doesn''t need to care about these. With Gao Yang and groliov, who can hurt him.


    Yu Guang in the corner of Li JinFang''s eyes found two enemies on his side. He was raising his gun at him in a panic, but Li JinFang didn''t mean to shoot at all. He couldn''t shoot in the fast running, and he didn''t intend to slow down and shoot again.


    Sure enough, the two soldiers with guns didn''t even have a chance to point their guns at him, so they fell down one after another, but almost at the same time. Li JinFang didn''t know who was fighting, but he knew someone must be covering him.


    On the premise of being fully armed, Li JinFang ran to the tent door in nine seconds and reached out to lift the cloth curtain. Li JinFang immediately shouted inside, "don''t move! Raise your hands!"


    The tent was full of people, at least more than 20. Some people sat aside wearing headphones, some stood on a long table facing the map, others sat in front of the computer and looked at the screen, but no one had a gun in his hand.


    Li JinFang roared and focused everyone''s attention on him, but before anyone reacted, Li JinFang had shot.

 Chapter 1941

    Spot fire, but the speed of spot fire is too fast, which is no different from scanning.


    Li JinFang didn''t fire indiscriminately at everyone in the tent. He only hit one kind of people, that is, people sitting in front of the radio station with headphones on their heads.


    Correspondent, Li JinFang only hits the correspondent, regardless of whether the other party intends to surrender or not.


    All four correspondents, Li JinFang, were killed face-to-face to ensure that they were completely dead.


    When Li JinFang started shooting, the people inside suddenly became confused. Someone shouted, someone subconsciously avoided, and someone tried to draw a gun. So Li JinFang immediately fired a shuttle at the people''s heads and shouted, "raise your hands and squat down! Otherwise you''ll die!"


    When Li JinFang roared, Irene had rushed in and just glanced. She immediately rushed towards a middle-aged man, and then raised her hand to the butt of a gun. The middle-aged man who hit didn''t die or faint immediately, but squatted down immediately.


    Some people were stunned. Some squatted obediently, but others were still in inertia and pulled out their guns in panic. Without hesitation, Li JinFang shot an officer close to pulling out his gun and shouted again: "squat down!"


    Irene pointed at the man who hit the butt of a gun with the muzzle of her gun and shouted, "all squat down!"


    Why did Irene hit the man with the butt of her gun? Because he was the highest ranking colonel.


    The only Colonel, if it weren''t for the head of the 15th artillery regiment, who else could there be.


    The situation was finally under control. Everyone squatted down. Li JinFang and Irene looked at each other. They were both excited, but with some uneasiness.


    The plan was to raid the enemy headquarters and leave after work. Who knows that God cooperated too much. In the end, they let Li JinFang carry a nest of work without saying the success of the raid.


    A colonel, a lieutenant colonel, a major, four captains, three lieutenants and five lieutenants. This is the officer part. It is estimated that all the regiments of the 15th artillery regiment are here. Maybe there are also commanders of battalions or companies under the 15th regiment. Because there are too many officers with too high ranks here, If only the head of the army with the chief of staff or deputy head of the army were here, there would not be so many people, and the military rank could not be so high.


    There were only Li JinFang and Irene in the tent. Others went to fight next to several tents, but soon James and Andy ho rushed into the tent.


    "Why..., oh, my God!"


    James was directly dumbfounded. After a stunned sentence, Andy ho followed with a strange look: "Fark, how did you catch so many prisoners? Kill them all and withdraw directly."


    Li JinFang whispered, "it''s too wasteful, too wasteful!"


    At this time, the 13th also entered the tent. After glancing at it, he whispered, "don''t go yet. It''s a waste of time. The people who support us are very hard. Well, leave the highest ranks and kill all the rest!"


    The number 13 was full of blood and was murderous when talking, which made those squatting on the ground a little agitated. Irene immediately shouted, "don''t move!"


    Li JinFang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "report! Boss, we have captured some people alive. Please indicate how to deal with them..."


    Gao Yang shot and killed two people, and then shouted in the walkie talkie: "please fart, bring it back if it''s valuable, kill it if it''s worthless, and withdraw quickly."


    "We captured the whole enemy headquarters alive. The prisoners were very valuable, but there were too many. There were twenty-four, most of them officers. What can we do?"


    The whole headquarters of the 15th artillery regiment was captured alive. This joke was a little big. Gao Yang couldn''t help being distracted for a while. Then he said, "well, this, the prisoners cooperate and bring them back. If they don''t cooperate, they will be killed. Just leave the three or two with the highest status. How can they all be captured alive? How can it be done?"


    Li JinFang quickly made a decision and said in a hurry: "octopus and panda stay to guard the prisoners. The three of us cooperate to support and kill the remaining remaining enemies outside. When the retreat is safe, you two will take the prisoners away immediately. There are enough cars available here. Take them on the bus. Whoever dares to resist will be killed immediately."


    After that, as soon as Li JinFang waved her hand, she again except the tent door. When Irene went out, she didn''t forget to say loudly, "map! Don''t forget the map we need."


    On the 13th, Andy he looked at each other. Andy he frowned and said, "it''s big. It''s big this time. It''s too smooth. How can we catch so many prisoners."


    On the 13th, he raised his gun and said in a cold voice to the people squatting on the ground: "those with pistols can pull out their pistols and throw them on the ground. You can attack me when you try to abandon the gun. There are too many prisoners. I am very happy to kill several, so I am happy to try whose gun is faster."


    When talking on the 13th, Andy ho ran over, quickly rolled up the map on the table, then put away all the things he thought useful, hastily packed a bag into an officer''s hand, and said loudly, "take it, I''ll kill you if you move around, and I''ll kill you if you throw things away."


    There are still battles outside, but under the suppression of groliov and Gao Yang, all the soldiers who can face them directly have been killed, and the rest hide behind bunkers such as cars and dare not show up at all.


    But Li JinFang and the three of them came out to form a most commonly used three person assault group, and the rest of the soldiers were unlucky.


    Li JinFang, Irene and James, the assault group composed of these three people was too sharp. They just came close to them. The most deadly thing was that Li JinFang fired a gun grenade directly at the supply tram without saying a word.


    The power supply vehicle supplies power to the whole headquarters by pulling a generator. When a gun grenade goes down, the power is immediately interrupted, and the standby power supply equipment is not operated and will not be used. Therefore, the whole headquarters camp immediately fell into darkness.


    In the darkness, Li JinFang''s vision was not affected, because they had night vision, the one-way vision that any special combat team was trying to pursue, so they got it.


    Some turned on their flashlights, some wanted to escape while it was dark, and some opened fire indiscriminately. However, no matter how they reacted, they were all in vain in front of the assault team headed by Li JinFang.


    Soon, Li JinFang said on the walkie talkie: "report, the enemy headquarters has been cleaned up. After searching, no residual enemy has been found. We have completely controlled here. Please give instructions."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "did you kill them all? Did you completely control them?"


    "Yes."


    After answering with great confidence, Li JinFang thought for a moment and said loudly, "also, the enemy should not have the opportunity to spread the news of the attack on the headquarters. I killed all the correspondents and controlled all the communication equipment at the first time. In other words, on those artillery positions, I should not know what happened here."

 Chapter 1942

    This is an extremely perfect, textbook beheading operation, and the most rare thing is that the headquarters of the 15th artillery regiment has been terminated, and the following combat units do not know.


    Although he lost contact with the regiment headquarters, the following battalions and companies may soon be able to detect something, but taking advantage of this time difference, if he didn''t do anything, Gao Yang couldn''t forgive his delayed fighter.


    Since the effect of using the method of team raid is surprisingly good, Gao Yang doesn''t even want to use artillery suppression. It''s still the same way directly. Without saying anything, the commandos work directly, and the regiment headquarters with the most tight defense have ended. Do you worry that you can''t break down the artillery positions with more lax security.


    "Seize the time and sweep the enemy''s artillery positions in turn. How many can we fight? Where should we start first and who has any suggestions?"


    Chilayev said excitedly: "self propelled howitzer camp! Self propelled howitzer camp, the enemy has 12 self propelled howitzers. If we can kill the enemy''s self propelled howitzers, if we can grab these howitzers, then, then..."


    Gao Yang involuntarily pulled his throat with his hand. Twelve 152 mm self-propelled howitzers are too tempting.


    Almost without hesitation, Gao Yang immediately said, "OK! We''ll go to the enemy''s self-propelled artillery camp immediately."


    Having made up his mind, Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "toad, we have passed. You immediately start interrogating the enemy commander and focus on understanding the situation of the self-propelled artillery battalion."


    With a wave of his hand, he quickly ran to the enemy''s headquarters.


    Just a few hundred meters, when Gao Yang ran to the command post, Li JinFang had completed the most important interrogation work.


    At the sight of Gao Yang, Li JinFang said excitedly: "a few key points, this is a surprise attack. There is no need to cover the enemy with fire or cover it. Gao Yang wants to drive the car to the enemy''s position in a fair and aboveboard manner, so Tommy doesn''t need it, and neither does the 13th.


    These prisoners are very precious. They are of great military and political significance. It is impossible to kill them. It would be a black sheep. Therefore, although there is a shortage of manpower, Gao Yang decided to send someone back.


    The prisoners caught up with a truck, and then several of Li JinFang and Irene got on the car, put the prisoners down one by one, tied up all the prisoners'' hands and feet with strapping and threw them on the car. They had to act as escorts on the 13th, and Tommy naturally drove.


    Others were busy preparing for the raid. The head was brought to Gao Yang. Gao Yang made no secret of it and said very frankly, "Colonel, your name?"


    "Rothstein."


    "Well, Colonel rostan, in your capacity, you will not be abused or die. As long as you cooperate, I promise you will be fine. Now, you have to cooperate with me to do one thing. You can say what I ask you to say and do what I ask you to do. Otherwise, you come with me."


    He took Rothstein to the back of the truck full of prisoners and shouted in front of the prisoners: "Mr. Colonel, if you disobey my instructions, they will die, all of them will die, and there will be no one left, so their lives are in your hands."


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to No. 13 sitting at the back of the carriage: "if I don''t give you instructions, send them back safely. If Mr. Colonel doesn''t cooperate, you''ll kill everyone."


    Without asking Rothstein''s opinion at all, Gao Yang said directly to Tommy, "let''s go and be careful on the road."


    Tommy started the truck and left directly. Gao Yang looked at rostam and said, "is that your car?"


    Rostan silently pointed to an off-road vehicle, and Gao Yang immediately said, "get in the car, CO driver''s seat."


    Leibrov shouted, "get on the command vehicle! Command the armored vehicle!"


    Gao Yang raised his hand, snapped his fingers and said loudly, "don''t make a mess. You drive this car and everyone follows. We''re like the head of the regiment to inspect the position. You know what to do. Hurry up."


    The assault group had two cars, one for support and one for the artillery investigation group. Gao Yang asked Frye to drive the car. The head sat in the co driver''s seat and he sat in the back. In addition, he specially asked leibrov to get into his car.


    Leibrov is a Ukrainian and doesn''t speak with an accent. The most important thing is that leibrov came out of the Artillery Force. Everything is clear so that he won''t make any mistakes.


    All preparations were made urgently and hurriedly. Gao Yang said loudly in the walkie talkie: "turn on the lights, go straight over and go."


    He took Rothstein''s SUV to the front, turned on the headlights, and rushed to the position of self-propelled artillery.


    It''s two kilometers away. It''s really a blink of an eye. It''s hard to see it when the lights are on at night.


    Self propelled artillery is different from towed artillery. Towed artillery generally has to establish a headquarters, and the biggest advantage of self-propelled artillery compared with towed artillery is its strong mobility. Therefore, the battalion and company commanders of self-propelled howitzers act with vehicles. At best, the company commander directs directly in the self-propelled artillery vehicle, and the battalion commander will have a special armored vehicle to command the team action.


    Looking at the convoy coming from the home headquarters, the battalion commander of the self propelled howitzer battalion consciously got off his command car. When he got off the command car and stood in front of the convoy, Gao Yang''s car had also stopped.


    The self-propelled artillery is still firing, orderly, because there is no threat of firing. The self-propelled artillery does not even close the rear hatch. The shell supply vehicle stops behind the artillery vehicle. There is a loud noise and dust on the position, which is lively.


    Frye turned off the car headlights, leibrov opened the door, jumped down from the back seat, and shouted to the battalion commander, "commander''s order, all assemble urgently!"


    Gao Yang approached rostam and whispered, "order, I can promise you. If you order, they won''t die. If you don''t order, I''ll kill everyone here and your captured colleagues. You must know that we have no problem trying to do this."

 Chapter 1943

    There is no definite number of people in a regiment or battalion. There are differences between countries, arms and arms. Even if it is the same arms and the same organizational system, it is very common that the number of people varies greatly.


    Artillery, of course, is the most important. Therefore, artillery forces are classified according to the number of artillery. No matter how small an infantry regiment is, it can have thousands of people. Some troops even have nearly 1000 people in an infantry battalion, but there are far fewer people in an artillery battalion.


    Twelve 2s3 self-propelled guns, each with five members, only 60 people. Plus what command, communication and logistics, there are only 200 people. Moreover, the artillery team is all technical arms. Although they are equipped with guns, it is self-evident what will happen if the soldiers of these technical arms and Satan fight face-to-face at a distance.


    They have gone deep into the heart of the enemy. If rostam doesn''t order, that''s the problem of Gao Yang''s order. If Gao Yang orders, it can only be a massacre. Gao Yang doesn''t dare to stop until all the people are killed.


    Rostan sighed gently and opened the door, but the man didn''t get out of the car, but directly said to his battalion: "emergency, assemble everyone immediately."


    The gunfire was too loud to hear. The battalion commander immediately ran over, rushed directly to the car, saluted and shouted, "excuse me, what did you say?"


    Rostan shouted: "emergency, cease fire immediately and assemble everyone urgently."


    The battalion commander was stunned, but then raised his hands, waved again and again, ran towards his command car, and then shouted to the people''s Congress in the tailgate: "cease fire, cease fire, assemble urgently, everyone!"


    After shouting, the battalion commander immediately ran back. When he saw his commander again, he immediately looked puzzled.


    Looking at the camouflage on his face and the gloomy head on his face, the battalion commander subconsciously saluted again and said loudly: "head, what''s the matter? This is?"


    Gao Yang immediately opened the door and got out of the car. He saluted and said loudly, "Hello, I''m the commander of the task force company directly under the 72nd brigade, emergency military affairs."


    Rostan also got out of the car. His face was still gloomy, but he didn''t make any small moves. He just said in a stuffy voice: "emergency military affairs, try to cooperate."


    Gao Yang is wearing infantry camouflage clothes without any identification, but it is normal for troops such as the contingent to remove all obvious markers when carrying out reconnaissance or other tasks.


    Coupled with his own head endorsement, the battalion commander had no doubt and immediately returned a military salute to Gao Yang, saying loudly, "hello."


    Rostan shouted, "gather everyone, I want to speak."


    The artillery had stopped firing one after another, but the crew who ran out of the sports cars, who were responsible for the logistics, delivery of shells and communication, all ran out one by one, and then began to line up according to the company they complained about on the position, but they were still quiet for a time.


    A few minutes later, the emergency assembly was finally completed. The company commanders of each company reported to the battalion commander. The battalion commander presided over and completed the emergency assembly. Then he ran to rostan, saluted and said loudly: "report to the head, the self-propelled artillery battalion of the 15th independent artillery regiment has assembled. Please check it."


    Rostam did not speak, but lowered his head and waved his hand. The people who had already prepared in the car immediately rushed out of the car and rushed to the neat soldiers standing in line with guns.


    There was an uproar. At this time, groliov suddenly started to fight with a machine gun in the air. The machine gun that fired continuously immediately stopped everyone. After dozens of bullets, groliov put the machine gun down, pointed it flat at the many soldiers who were very flustered, and shouted, "raise your hand, you are captured, who moves and kills who!"


    The battalion commander was stunned and subconsciously stretched out his hand to take out the gun. Gao Yang stretched out his hand to pull out the pistol, aimed it at the battalion commander''s forehead, smiled and said, "don''t move, you''re captured, give me the gun."


    Gao Yang pulled out his pistol from the battalion commander''s holster, waved the muzzle, let him stand in parallel with rostan, and then shouted, "don''t move, cooperate with some, and avoid unnecessary casualties."


    The battalion commander looked at his head and said loudly, "what''s going on? What''s going on!"


    Rostan sighed and whispered, "they raided my headquarters and killed everyone. I''m sorry, I can''t help it. If I resist, more people will die."


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "tell me what the artillery is now. Don''t lie. If you lie, I''ll order to shoot, so you don''t want to be a hero and don''t let me be an executioner."


    The battalion commander said dejectedly, "full of ammunition and oil, in good combat condition, all vehicles are in good condition, and can transfer positions and launch attacks at any time."


    Li JinFang ran big, held high in front of him and said loudly, "report, the enemy has all disarmed."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "look at them."


    Striding towards many prisoners, chilayev quickly approached Gao Yang with a gun and said excitedly: "what''s next? It''s too smooth. The whole battalion is ours. All guns and shells are ours!"


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and then said, "can''t take it away..."


    This sentence can be used to describe the current faces of Gao Yang and chilayev. Chilayev said with a painful face: "yes, it''s impossible to take them all away, but we can drive all our self-propelled guns away. It''s not so difficult to drive."


    Satan''s people have no problem driving away self-propelled guns, which is similar to tanks. There is no big difference. Satan''s people have also learned how to drive armored vehicles and let them drive like a real tank driver. This is impossible, but just let them start, but there is no problem.


    Irene ran to Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, what about the prisoners?"


    It''s absolutely impossible to kill more than 200 people in the whole camp. There''s no great need. The most important thing is that the influence is too big and too bad. After all, it''s a civil war. If Gao Yang orders to kill all the prisoners of war in a camp here, it''s not for Nate Schumacher.


    Therefore, Gao Yang can fully bear the consequences of killing prisoners, and for him, doing so is really the best choice. At least he won''t have any worries when evacuating. But Knight wants to operate here for a long time. Gao Yang always has to think and bear for his friends.

 Chapter 1944

    It''s not impossible to kill, but it''s better not to kill, but these prisoners can''t be released. It''s secondary for them to go back and fight the militia. The problem is that if these people are released, they will report. Even if there is no threat from the 15th artillery regiment, the 72nd brigade can send troops to intercept them.


    It''s not easy to kill and can''t let go. This makes Gao Yang very difficult.


    If you don''t know what to do, ask others and let them give you an idea. So Gao Yang turned back and walked to Rosta.


    "Mr. Colonel, now I have a question. I hope you can answer my doubts."


    Gao Yang turned around and pointed to the prisoners, then said with an embarrassed face: "our task is to carry out a decapitation operation. The decapitation operation was very successful, but I didn''t expect to catch so many prisoners. Now the problem comes. How should I deal with these prisoners."


    Rostam''s angry lips trembled.


    Gao Yang sighed, "don''t be angry. Please listen to me. First of all, I''m a man of my word. I said that as long as you cooperate, I don''t have to kill. I really intend to do so."


    Rostan said in a deep voice, "then you should keep your word."


    Raise your head and say: "Yes, but the problem is that we have decided to drive away all the self-propelled guns. It''s a pity that so many guns have been blown up. But in this way, the problem will be very serious. We are just a few people. If we quietly return to our position, it will be very simple and there is no danger. It''s no problem for everyone here to let go, but I If we want to take all our self-propelled guns away, it will be troublesome. The position of the 72nd brigade is blocked among us, and the 72nd brigade has enough tanks. I will release these prisoners. As soon as they report, it will be difficult for us to return safely. "


    After that, Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "basically, I tend to kill all the prisoners. Don''t look at me with this look. Compared with your own safety, everything is secondary, so we don''t waste time. You don''t have to ask me with morality and war rules. Those are meaningless."


    The battalion commander''s lips were shaking all the time. Rosta''s chest fluctuated violently. He shouted, "so, what do you want to do!"


    Gao Yang said seriously: "I''m really here to ask you. What should I do? If I don''t hurt these prisoners, I can safely withdraw and go back with all my self-propelled guns. What can you do? If you have a way and I think it''s feasible, I''ll do what you say. If you can''t do it, I''ll have to order everyone to be killed. I''m really sorry and tell the enemy I didn''t cultivate the virtue of keeping my word. "


    The battalion commander shook his head and said, "no, no! Do you really want to kill so many people? Don''t do that. I can order that they will never report. You can take everything and leave. I''ll be a hostage. I''ll go with you as a hostage. No one will report."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said helplessly, "this method won''t work."


    After taking a long breath, Rosta whispered, "your conditions are impossible! How is this possible? You are too greedy. You have destroyed my regiment. Now you still want to take our guns. You are too greedy!"


    Raise your head and say: "Yes, greed is the original sin of man. I admit that I am indeed greedy. If we are willing to destroy those weapons and leave directly, it is certainly good, but I can''t bear it, so that''s the problem. If I choose between artillery and prisoners, no, to be exact, if I choose between artillery and morality, I want artillery, so I will kill prisoners."


    Very frankly, he said in a low voice: "is there a way? No way, okay, I''m sorry. I sincerely apologize to you. I broke my promise."


    Gao Yang turned around, raised his hand and looked like he was going to give orders. Then Rosta shouted, "wait! Wait, there''s a way, there''s a way!"


    Gao Yang turned back and said, "is there really a way? What way?"


    Rosta looked sad and whispered, "We surrender."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "but you are all prisoners. Is it meaningful to surrender again?"


    Rosta''s face was gray and murmured, "no, I was caught alive by you, but now I''ve decided to take them to surrender. All of them surrender. We''ll go back with you. In this way, they don''t have to die."


    He raised his eyes and said loudly, "I see. You mean surrender, uprising, leading the whole regiment to our camp? Right, Mr. colonel."


    Rosta looked bitter, shook his head and said, "no, it''s not. We don''t intend to join the rebels and your camp. We just admit defeat and surrender, and are willing to cooperate with your orders to your position, but we will never join your camp."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with an embarrassed face, "that''s not good. We can''t take care of so many prisoners and escort them all the way back to our position, so it doesn''t change the current situation at all."


    Rosta said reluctantly, "yes, I ordered it myself. Then I and all the officers of this battalion as hostages, turn off all communication equipment, and go to your position according to the route you gave. It''s really possible, and those soldiers will cooperate."


    Gao Yang frowned, thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it''s not possible at all. Although it''s still a little risky, I think this plan is worth considering. Well, Mr. Colonel, since it''s all like this, why don''t we go further? You order the rest of the troops to surrender, and let them all surrender and follow us."


    Rosta grew up and said in surprise, "what are you talking about? It''s impossible. How can they all surrender? Are you crazy?"


    Gao Yang thought seriously, and then said loudly, "no, I''m not crazy. Let''s make a deal, Mr. colonel and your battalion commander. Anyway, as long as the war is not over, you can''t be put back, so I''ll have something to say."


    Standing straight, Gao Yang said seriously: "You surrender and lead the whole regiment to me. I know you are worried about too much about your family, reputation and status, but now you have to understand that you have been captured, so your reputation and status are no longer protected, and you may even die, right? Well, all that is left is your family in the rear, so pay attention to your family Worry makes you unable to surrender, but what about this? I''ll bring your family to you and you''ll make a public statement to announce your surrender. What do you think of this idea? "

 Chapter 1945

    "Nate, I have to tell you something."


    "Please."


    "About the haltsk war."


    "Can''t hold it?"


    "No."


    "What''s the matter, RAM? When did you become so wordy? Can you be more direct?"


    "Well, the situation is like this. I originally planned to put a unit of the 72nd brigade into haltsisk to fight street battles. Only in this way can we ensure that haltsisk is not lost, and delay the war situation for a long time. The war situation is more intense, so that you have a higher voice among the forces in Dongwu. You control the war situation of a key node in your hand, so you naturally have a voice, right?"


    "Don''t talk about your plan. I said it was your sole responsibility. You just said the result. The result! Is there a problem? Can''t you hold it? Did you let the enemy into the city for street fighting and screw it up?"


    "There''s something wrong, but it''s not that I can''t hold it. I''ve already said it. Can''t you listen to me carefully?"


    "Falk! Then say it, say it!"


    "The problem is that the war situation on haltsk side is too smooth. The 15th independent artillery regiment has surrendered to me. One of the 72 brigades attacking haltsk has lost all their artillery. A few of the soldiers who attacked haltsk city have been annihilated, and most of them chose to surrender. Therefore, the 72 Brigade has fallen into a very passive situation, and the remaining troops can no longer be maintained The battle held in haltsisk, so the first part of the 72nd brigade may withdraw. The battle here in haltsisk should end. Because the enemy failed and we won, but the victory came a little early. Therefore, my plan to hold the enemy for a protracted war went bankrupt. "


    "Today is April Fool''s day? Or do you think I''m too nervous here and want to make a joke with me?"


    "Today is not April Fool''s day. I''m not kidding. What I said is the truth."


    "The 15th Artillery Corps surrendered? Why? Why did they surrender to you?"


    "Because I conducted a beheading operation, destroyed the headquarters of the 15th artillery regiment, captured all the commanders alive, from the head to the combat staff, and then we attacked the self-propelled howitzer battalion of the 15th artillery regiment. Well, we captured everyone alive, including all the equipment. Then we attacked two battalions towing howitzers in the same way, one self-propelled rocket Battalion, a self-propelled howitzer battalion, they all agreed to surrender. Although a small number of soldiers planned to resist, they finally surrendered under the leadership of the head of the 15th artillery regiment and the persuasion of rifles. To correct you, this is not surrender, it is surrender. "


    "I... you... Fark... What are you talking about? Can you say it again?"


    "Er, yes, the 15th artillery regiment has decided to surrender, revolt, and be loyal to us. Oh, that is, to be loyal to you. The whole regiment, including all artillery, equipment, ammunition, etc., does not include the guard company. Because the guard company was knocked down by us, so to sum up, the 15th independent artillery regiment of Ukraine owes the guard company and the communication company and decides to surrender to us, And will make a public statement to join your armed forces. Of course, this is conditional. "


    "A whole regiment defected to me? Are you kidding? How did you do it? Is it true?"


    "Nate, I didn''t find you stuttering."


    "Please, FAK, please tell me quickly! What, what conditions!"


    "Er, after a long talk with Rosta, that is, the head of the 15th artillery regiment, he recognized the reality. The reality is that he was captured, his future is gone, his reputation is gone, and he has to go to the military court when he goes back. Of course, he is more likely not to go back and be shot by me, but he is also unwilling to be sincere, because his family members are still in Kiev. He would rather die himself than drag down his family Isn''t it? Based on this reality, I offered him a few conditions. "


    "Speak, speak, speak!"


    "First, I promise to bring all his family or send them abroad to the country designated by him, and give him two million dollars. Second, I promise to bring all the officers of the 15th artillery regiment, especially the families of all the officers. Third, after reaching the safety zone, release the soldiers who refuse to surrender and leave safely without abuse or insult. Fourth, but commander Rosta After the announcement of surrender, you can give him the position of artillery commander, which can be a virtual position or no military belt, depending on his performance. To say more, head Rosta promised that he would work very hard for you. Fifth, you must make a public statement that they were surrounded by a large number of militias and forced to surrender after heroic resistance, that is, to ensure their reputation Sixth, if I can''t pick up their families, I must release commander Rosta and his officers to leave, that is, the officers whose families are picked up will stay, and the officers who don''t pick up their families or would rather die than go back will not be embarrassed to let them leave freely. That''s all. There are no other conditions. "


    "How did you do it?"


    "That''s it. To be honest, I don''t know what''s going on. In fact, I''m still a little incredible now, but the conditions are these. In short, I brought the equipment of the whole regiment back to you. Whether people can stay depends on the results, but it doesn''t matter. We have qualified artillery, but we don''t have enough artillery."


    "Is that ok? Is that... OK?"


    "OK, what''s wrong? Tell me if you can agree to the terms? If you can''t agree, I''ll let people go. Now I''ve decided to keep my word. If you can agree, do it quickly."


    "Yes! Of course! Ram, I know your energy. You can pick up the families of those people. You must be able. If you dare to offer this condition, I know you can do it. Please do me a favor and keep the regiment. What I want is not equipment, but influence and influence! A whole regiment defected, Falk! Can you imagine the influence of Zhengzhi!"


    "I know. Otherwise, why do you think I have to work so hard to do these things? So, man, I paid off the favor I owe you. Remember you owe me a large favor debt."


    "I see! Thank you! Oh, God, I don''t believe in God, but now I believe you must be the darling of God. You are more like an angel, Falk. I see. You are Satan. You are Satan. Your ability to confuse people makes me want to kiss your boots. Only Satan can do it. Seriously, man, it''s great for you to be a mercenary rather than a regular guest Sorry, I love you, the evil devil, you, the evil and bewitching devil king, long live Satan! Long live ram! "

 Chapter 1946

    Donetsk, in a command post, Knight Schumacher jumped up from his chair, shook his arms and shouted.


    "Long live Satan! Long live ram! Long live! Long live!"


    In the middle of the fierce battle, someone suddenly roared in such an explosive way. It was so frightening that all the people in the room stopped their movements and stared at Nate.


    Several people outside the door also ran in and stared at Nate.


    "Sir."


    Seeing the people coming in, Knight looked excited and said to the visitor, "wizard, you came just in time. The 15th independent artillery regiment was sent to halzisk yesterday."


    The wizard said with a dignified face, "that halzisk is dangerous."


    Nate shook his head, opened his mouth and said in a loud voice like a grimace: "wrong! Last night, RAM led Satan to attack the 15th artillery regiment, and then they captured the whole 15th artillery regiment. In addition, the head of the 15th artillery regiment decided to lead the whole regiment to surrender to us, not surrender, but surrender!"


    The wizard''s mouth is open enough to fill an egg.


    Just then, he was still talking loudly and loudly: "Hey, hey, what are you doing? You haven''t finished yet."


    The wizard gaped and said, "Satan, there are only a dozen people? They captured a regiment. I''m sorry, sir. I think this is a little funny."


    Nate reached out and pointed to the wizard, then shouted on the phone, "I''m listening, you go on."


    "Oh, the rest is not too important. If you promise all the conditions, the rest will be easier to do. I will use my own network to pick up the families of important commanders in the 15th artillery regiment, but you have to pay."


    Knight said loudly, "no problem. Of course I''ll pay for the money. Is there anything else?"


    "When will you send someone to replace me? Now the war here is almost over. It may take some time for us to launch a counterattack against the enemy, but the war will not last long. Unless the enemy sends more reinforcements, I expect the battle will end tonight and end tomorrow at the latest. The situation here will be stable naturally You have to send someone to replace me. "


    Knight immediately said, "OK, I''ll ask the wizard to take someone to take over your position. Let them go now."


    "Very good. Let them come early.


    Knight could not bear his excitement and shouted, "ram, remember Colombia?"


    "You mean the time I was blackmailed by you? I think you''d better not remind me of this. I''m afraid I can''t help blackmailing you."


    Knight hurriedly said, "no, no, don''t always think about commissions. I want to say that your luck is really good. At the beginning, I handed over the command to you in Colombia because your luck is much better than me. This time, you proved your luck again. It''s really good. More than a dozen people captured the whole artillery regiment. It''s incredible."


    "Luck? It''s obviously strength. Although my luck is really good, it''s still the embodiment of strength rather than luck. Well, let the wizard come quickly. Bye."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. After thinking for a moment with doubts on his face, Knight said loudly, "well, continue your work and don''t look silly."


    The wizard still looked dull and said loudly, "Sir, more than a dozen people captured a whole regiment. This is a miracle in the history of war. Do you believe this kind of thing really happened?"


    Knight shrugged and said, "first attack the headquarters and capture the commanders including the commander, then capture an artillery battalion with the cooperation of the commander, and then capture other enemies one after another. This is essentially different from capturing the whole regiment at the beginning. In addition, even if it is a miracle in the history of war, this kind of thing has not happened."


    The wizard breathed a sigh and whispered, "if this is really the case, it would be great. If the 15th artillery regiment surrendered to us, it would be the first unit in Ukraine to surrender in an organic form. For all the armed forces in eastern Ukraine, no one can achieve such a record."


    Knight said excitedly, "I repeat, it''s surrender, not surrender. The head of the 15th Artillery Corps can make a public statement, lead the whole regiment to join us, join us, turn the muzzle and fight for us. Think about the significance!"


    The wizard covered his mouth and turned around twice, but he looked up at Nate with a crying expression and said loudly, "how is it possible? No, I just want to do it? How does the ram do it? It''s impossible!"


    Knight nodded, took a breath and whispered, "of course it''s conditional, but I don''t know why RAM can do it. I guess he doesn''t even know how he did it!"


    The wizard took a breath and said, "the situation is open. It''s wonderful for us."


    Knight nodded with a serious face: "Yes, although halzisk''s force has nominally taken refuge in us, we have been unable to really control it, because we are outsiders and foreigners after all! But now it''s different. The man who pulled up the armed force is dead, RAM controls the situation, forces the 15th artillery regiment to surrender, and with a big victory, halzisk has been completely controlled , the most important thing is the whole Dongwu. We have the greatest momentum, which can attract more soldiers and support! "


    The wizard nodded again and again and said, "we must go to halzisk immediately!"


    Knight pointed to the wizard and whispered, "go, take our elite troops and our command system!"


    The wizard looked at Nate, frowned and said, "I''ll go? Why me? I think you should go yourself."


    Knight smiled: "I can''t go. Now Donetsk is the main battlefield. I can''t leave. You are my adjutant and the deputy head of the angel. Who don''t you go? Halzisk is our foundation now, but the surrender of the 15th artillery regiment needs to meet several conditions, which only RAMs can do, so the surrender won''t be very fast. At least it will take a few days. You go from rams first Take over the defense of harzisk and maintain the stability of the situation. When the war here is over, I will naturally go to harzisk. "


    The wizard thought, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go."


    Nate clenched his fist, waved it, and said excitedly: "For so many years, we have never been so close to our dreams. It''s just like a dream. Ram has created an unimaginable good start for us. Whether we can continue to create miracles and complete our dreams depends on what we do next. Here, Satan is going to Yemen, angels and Satan are going to create their own foundation. Wizards, we can''t lose to Satan Dan, those guys, absolutely not! "

 Chapter 1947

    In fact, the briefing was mainly to show off. After the call, Gao Yang Hung up with great satisfaction.


    Listening to knight''s uncontrollable shouting Viva, Gao Yang feels light and floating all over. This feeling is described in one word, cool, great.


    Hung up the phone, flushed and radiant, leibrov ran to Gao Yang. After a slap salute, he shouted, "report! The artillery regiment is ready to fire at any time, sir!"


    He breathed loudly and said in surprise, "so fast?"


    Leibrov said loudly, "yes, sir! The manpower redundancy of our artillery battalion is large! After the artillery battalion left the Gunners who meet the most basic operation requirements, the sent Gunners have met our basic needs for operating the artillery. We can use all the captured cannons only by configuring enough manpower in non-technical posts!"


    "Well done!"


    He waved his hand with great satisfaction and said in a loud voice with the same excitement: "stand by!"


    "Yes!"


    Leibrov rushed out happily. Gao Yang was very satisfied with the current progress, so he was also excited.


    Satan''s more than a dozen people escorted dozens of cannons of various types, a large convoy with more than 200 vehicles and prisoners of nearly a thousand people. They bravely bypassed the defense line of the 72nd brigade. When they met the enemy''s sentry on the road, it was easy to say that they wanted to transfer their positions. How did they escort them? To be exact, they watched the 15th artillery regiment return to their positions, In retrospect, Gao Yang felt confused.


    He returned to his position at more than six o''clock and pushed the captured artillery back to the battlefield at more than eleven o''clock at noon. Although the combat effectiveness must be reduced, it is really a miracle that he can restore the combat effectiveness in such a short time.


    This morning, Gao Yang felt that he was not himself. He was excited and happy. This was an artillery regiment captured by them and surrendered to him. As long as he thought about it, he felt like a dream.


    After laughing for a while, Gao Yang remembered what to do next, so he picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "second battalion commander!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Have you finished the task there? Why not?"


    As soon as bupasnov heard this, he immediately shouted bitterness on the walkie talkie and said in a bitter voice: "Sir, there is no place to hold prisoners of war. Now there are more prisoners of war than our soldiers, and there is no suitable place to hold them. According to your order, the prisoners must be disorganized and scattered, but I don''t have enough manpower and places. Sir, I can''t take care of prisoners of war according to your order. I can''t have any soldiers left in my hand and can''t participate in the anti enemy war at all It''s time to fight, sir. You can transfer some more people from the first battalion. We can''t just let the second battalion take care of the prisoners of war. It''s unfair. "


    Gao Yang raised his voice and said in a loud voice, "this is an order. The first battalion has completed the combat preparation. It''s really not possible. Don''t go to the second battalion. Taking care of prisoners of war is an equally important task. You must strictly follow the order. If something goes wrong, I''ll shoot you. Over!"


    At the end of the call, Gao Yang circled back and forth in the room and said loudly, "I have to take care of prisoners of war and divide troops to work part-time as artillery. There are not enough people. What should I do, what should I do?"


    Prisoners of war were very important, so Gao Yang sent the whole second battalion to take care of prisoners of war, but did not dare to send those miscellaneous troops who had just taken guns.


    As for the miscellaneous troops such as the Doris company, they were sent to the artillery positions to carry and load artillery shells, which did not have much technical content. In this way, coupled with the artillery factory workers supported by cherayev and his son, Gao Yang can put all the captured artillery into use in a short time.


    Happy troubles are also troubles. Too many prisoners and too many guns have led to insufficient soldiers. It is difficult to guarantee the most basic troops to launch a counterattack. Gao Yang is really a little big.


    The casualties of the first battalion are already large, and the casualty rate is almost half. There are less than 100 people working together with infantry guns to carry out the task of finally occupying the enemy''s position.


    At the moment when Gao Yang was at a loss, chilayev ran into the room and said loudly, "report, I brought all the infantry of the artillery battalion. They have no problem. The artillery position is not protected now, no problem."


    He breathed loudly and pondered for a long time, but finally said with a helpless face: "OK, your people should be the reserve team."


    Gao Yang was a little distressed, but the others were still excited. Frye said loudly: "boss, don''t frown. We have so many artillery and shells. Even if we don''t use artillery, we can still win the enemy!"


    Groliov said in high spirits: "yes, now we have an artillery regiment, or a strengthened artillery regiment!"


    Irene clenched her fists and shook in front of Gao Yang. She looked like she was holding her urine. She said in a hurry, "boss, give orders and fire. I can''t wait."


    Gao Yang waved his hand again and again and said, "don''t worry, don''t worry, you have to wait until the infantry are ready."


    Just then, someone outside the door said, "report!"


    "Come in."


    A middle-aged man wearing camouflage clothes but holding the post of company commander entered the house and gave a non-standard military salute to Gao Yang. He shouted: "Report to Sir, when we were patrolling, we caught three people. One of them entered the uninhabited residents'' homes to steal finance, which was found and caught by our patrol team. The other two tried to invade a girl, a family that had not been evacuated, and were broken in by these two people."


    Harzisk was in military control, and Gao Yang specially sent a company of miscellaneous brands to maintain order.


    Hearing the company commander''s report, he raised his eyebrows and said, "who is the thief?"


    "Local residents, we have investigated. They have always been a dissolute guy and a recidivist."


    "Beat him, break his arm, shut him up for three days and don''t give him food, but be careful not to kill him. Just shut him up for three days and let him out. Let him have a long memory. Who are the other two?"


    "Soldiers, our soldiers, don''t know which army it is. They won''t say. The two men broke in with guns, and then..."


    He waved his hand high and said loudly, "have they succeeded?"


    "No, our patrol heard the cry and arrived in time. The two tried to resist with guns, but seeing that there were many people in our patrol, they gave up."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "OK, since it''s our soldier, we don''t need to be tried. We''ll shoot him on the spot."


    "Yes!"


    The company commander hurried away. After two harsh orders issued in wartime, he looked at his watch and suddenly said, "by the way, what time is the enemy''s dinner?"


    Chilayev said loudly, "for the information obtained from the prisoners, the enemy began to eat in turn at 11:30, but basically they should eat as soon as they have food. It''s 11:47. They''re having dinner. Yes, it''s the enemy''s food now."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "I just like to do this. Order! All artillery positions have ten quick shots, feed the enemy and fire!"

 Chapter 1948

    The cannon roared, starting with ten bursts of rapid fire. The cannon didn''t stop much after it rang, but the density of shelling was not large, that is, taking the company as the unit, there was a rapid fire every other time, and there was a rapid fire every other time.


    The artillery suffered some losses in the enemy''s air raid, one 122 gun and one 152 gun were damaged, and several people were killed. They were all hit in the air by Su-25. However, this loss is not too great. After all, they have no air control power. Under the condition of relying solely on portable air defense missiles, the enemy''s helicopters dare not come to attack. The result is very good.


    What surprised Gao Yang most was that the Zhengfu army had no intention of retreating at all. From yesterday to now, nearly half of the casualties of the Zhengfu army have been killed, and even more than half of the casualties are very likely. These days, there are really few troops who can persist in fighting when more than half of the casualties are killed. To be exact, there are few at all.


    The enemy didn''t withdraw and Gao Yang didn''t send infantry to attack. He can''t afford too much loss now.


    Gao Yang has understood that the battle here is different from what he has experienced before. Now the enemy he faces has the determination and courage to fight to the end. This 72nd brigade doesn''t know what''s going on. The rapid expansion of the scale in a short time can ensure such a degree of fighting will and soldier quality. It''s really powerful.


    In short, the 72nd brigade is not an enemy that can be defeated at a stroke, nor is it an army that can only fight a downwind battle and retreat in the event of an adverse situation. However, when encountering this type of enemy, it is certainly not easy to fight, and the casualties will not be too small. Gao Yang has too few experienced veterans. If he has one more casualty after the battle, he will not be able to fight the next battle, So just spend it.


    In the evening, the attack from the air was unlikely to come. He was greatly relaxed and finally had a hot meal with Satan instead of fooling himself with dry food.


    After eating a full meal, Gao Yang even had time to take a nap. These two days have exhausted him. He doesn''t even have the ability to close his eyes.


    Gao Yang felt that as soon as he closed his eyes, he was awakened by the phone. After he got up and took a look at the phone, he found that he had slept for four hours.


    With the anger of being woken up, he shouted, "who is it!"


    "I''m a wizard. Now I''ve arrived at haltsisk. Please tell me your exact location."


    "Wait, I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    It was already more than twelve o''clock at night, but Gao Yang didn''t intend to sleep. He randomly sent someone to pick up the wizard and his party. Before long, the wizard took seven people to him.


    What kind of people brought out what kind of soldiers. The appearance of the wizard was not similar to that of knight, but their every move was very similar, especially the serious expression on their face, which was like engraved in a mold.


    Now Knight occasionally jokes with Gao Yang, but knight, the adjutant wizard, always looks like a determined face, that is, the natural military face. Even if he plays a villain in the film, he has to be brave and courageous.


    Seeing Gao Yang, the wizard stood up straight, very serious and standard. After paying a military salute, he said loudly: "general, congratulations on your miraculous victory. This is a miracle in the history of war. I salute you!"


    When Nate saw Gao Yang, he liked to call him general twice, but it was more joking, but the wizard didn''t bring any joking.


    The wizard''s salute was very formal. It was not easy to hold high. Just wave two fingers casually, so he had to stand up straight and say loudly, "thank you."


    The wizard put down his saluting hand and said loudly, "general, the wizard has been ordered to receive your work. Please give instructions."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth. After being stunned for a moment, he suddenly turned his head and said, "do you have to speak so formally?"


    The wizard shouted, "report to the general, no!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said helplessly, "forget it, just be happy. Hi, can opener, see you again."


    Sirte smiled and gave Gao Yang a thumbs up and said loudly, "man, what''s the matter with you? Capture a regiment? Ha ha, when was Satan so powerful? I told you I don''t believe it now. If you boast, you''ll have a lot of fun."


    Sirte has always been like this. It''s impossible to feel constrained with Gao Yang, but Gao Yang is more used to communicating with Sirte like this. They are mercenaries. Why are they so formal? A pig''s nose is like a green onion.


    Gao Yang sneered and said, "bragging? Am I the kind of person who bragges? I''ll show you later. Well, you''re here too. Take over quickly and we can withdraw."


    The wizard immediately said, "sorry, general, I hope you can leave after completing the formal handover procedures with us tomorrow. In addition, we may need your cooperation and help to complete the reception work faster."


    The handover must take a process. The work on the prisoner side needs to be done. There is also the artillery camp brought by cheraev. This is a new force, and it can''t be said to listen to whose orders. In addition, Satan has just completed an impossible task and has high prestige in the eyes of the whole kharzysk garrison. The handover work must praise their cooperation.


    After all, there is still a big difference between taking over an army at a time of crisis and after a big victory. The former is to save the field and the latter is to compete for the fruits of victory. If you don''t do well, you will have a big problem.


    "OK, no problem. Let''s do the handover tomorrow. It''s not a good night. Wizard, what''s the situation with your boss? Is there anything unusual? The virgin of steel has come and wants to trouble you. Have you taken any preventive measures?"


    The wizard nodded and said seriously, "our commander attaches great importance to your intelligence. We have deployed a company''s guard force in the headquarters, and all our members gather together. We will never separate unless necessary. In addition, our headquarters is behind the position, so there should be no problem."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "be careful. You can''t relax your vigilance. Well, we don''t seem to have met these two."


    The wizard immediately said, "general, please allow me to introduce to you that the four of them are new members of the angel mercenary regiment. They joined after the implementation of the Ukrainian plan. Their main responsibility is to command the battle, not to fight in person. Because they have to be transferred from the front line, we delayed a long time and didn''t get here until now."


    On hearing the wizard''s introduction, Gao Yang was jealous immediately. Darling, look at the other people''s angels. They specially found command talents, and there were four.

 Chapter 1949

    Gao Yang knew what knight and the whole Angel mercenary regiment''s ideal was long ago, and knight obviously began to prepare for it. He began to reserve talents to deal with the big scene conventional war many years ago. Otherwise, he could immediately bring in four special commanders as soon as the plan in Ukraine was implemented.


    As soon as the wizard finished his introduction, standing next to the wizard, the oldest looking middle-aged man immediately saluted and whispered: "Hello, general, nice to meet you. My name is Fritz Sith. I used to be the commander of a self-propelled artillery battalion of the German national defense force. My troops were abolished in 2009. Later, Lieutenant Colonel Schumacher found me. After waiting for several years, I finally came when the time was ripe."


    Gao Yang shook hands with Fritz, then nodded and said, "Hello, don''t call me general, just call me ram."


    The second salute, then reached out and said solemnly when shaking hands with Gao Yang: "Hello, general, nice to meet you. My name is Friedman Schultz. I used to be the commander of a mobile battalion of the German Bundeswehr army. My troops were abolished in 2012. I sincerely admire your achievements."


    The third, salute, said almost the same, and the fourth, except that their names and teams are different, the rest seem to have unified their caliber in advance. In addition, their troops were all abolished in 2009.


    All the posts are battalion commanders. This is because the current German army is better than nothing. The largest unit is the division. Below the division is the brigade. Below the brigade is the battalion. The supervisor level of the Division brigade commander is too high. Nate can''t find it, and people won''t listen to his orders. Therefore, the battalion commander is basically the largest Buddha that the angel temple can accommodate.


    In general, knight has already prepared the expanded skeleton for the angel mercenary regiment. As long as the time is ripe and there are officers, a regular army can be pulled up soon. This is very similar to Germany before World War II. The number of soldiers is not large, but the number of grass-roots and intermediate officers is sufficient.


    This angel is better than Satan, and much better. Now there are 2000 people for Gao Yang. He doesn''t know how to command a conventional war. Just like in halzisk, Gao Yang finally fought a chaotic war he is used to and good at with his soldiers.


    The remaining four people don''t need to be introduced. Gao Yang is an old acquaintance with them. Just say hello.


    Please sit down and say: "Let me talk about the current situation. The war situation has been relatively stable, but it''s not good to say when it will end. We don''t have enough troops to invest in the counter offensive, and the enemy doesn''t have enough troops, so now it can only be a stalemate. However, if you can send some more units, you don''t need too many, even if there are only 500 people, it''s enough to end the battle quickly."


    The wizard nodded and said seriously, "general, do you think there are prisoners who have joined our team recently? Can they easily accept our command?"


    "Can you stop calling the general..."


    "Yes, general."


    "When I didn''t say, well, there''s no problem, the new artillery battalion..."


    While Gao Yang was talking, Irene suddenly broke in. When she found that there were many outsiders in the room, she immediately stood at attention, saluted and shouted: "report! Sir, our scouts found that the enemy had new reinforcements coming. The number could not be confirmed, but judging from the vehicles of the enemy, there were only two companies at most, sir!"


    The man named Friedman Schultz got up, looked at Irene and said in a daze, "Irene, you''re Irene."


    Irene''s face was painted with camouflage. Friedman Schultz could recognize her. It was obvious that he knew Irene very well.


    Irene looked around for a while, then suddenly said, "you''re Schultz. Why are you here?"


    "Yes, I''ve been here for a short time. You, why are you here? It''s a coincidence that I can see you here, God!"


    Schultz, who had unusual enthusiasm and concern for Irene, shouted regardless of the occasion.


    Gao Yang was surprised, but also dissatisfied. He was about to give an order here. He had to wait until he gave the order. What could be more important than military intelligence, so he coughed twice and said loudly: "Continue to pay attention to the enemy''s movements, but only the two companies are not a great threat. The enemy has no surplus troops to send. They have become an oil adding tactic. As long as the enemy does not continue to increase troops, there is no need to raise the alert level, notify them and increase the intensity of investigation."


    Irene immediately shouted, "yes, sir!"


    Schultz was very concerned about Irene, but Irene obviously didn''t care about Schultz, so she saluted and ran out immediately. The Schultz subconsciously stretched out his hand and said in a hurry: "don''t go! Irene, your father has been looking for you..."


    Irene didn''t stop at all. She ran out directly. Schultz looked worried, stretched out her fist and hit her palm heavily. Then she said to Gao Yang: "I''m sorry, general, I interfered with you. Military affairs are urgent. I really shouldn''t have, but this matter is very important. I must talk to Irene, she..."


    The wizard''s face changed greatly and said sternly, "Schultz! Shut up!"


    The faces of several angels changed greatly, because Irene''s identity is absolutely taboo. Some of the angels know it and some don''t. obviously, three of the four newcomers don''t know it, but whether they know it or not, the angel should never mention it.


    Gao Yang waved his hand, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. How do you know each other?"


    "Yes, we know each other. We''ve met several times. I''m very sorry, general. The daughter of the inspector general is in your team. I don''t know what''s going on, but the inspector general has been looking for Irene. I think..."


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Gao Yang coughed softly, waved his hand and said, "don''t mention this. Well, you are an angel. Since you know it, you know it, but please don''t say more in the future."


    The implication of Gao Yang''s words is very obvious. Schultz is an angel. If he wasn''t an angel, Gao Yang might kill him in order to keep Irene''s secret.


    Irene''s identity is not a secret to Satan, but for any outsider, any outsider who may leak the news, knowing this secret is a big event and a threat. If there is no risk of disclosure, it''s all right. If there is a risk of disclosure, you must die immediately.


    Schultz was stunned, but then whispered, "I''m sorry, but I can''t keep this secret. I must inform the inspector general where his daughter is."


    Schultz was very firm. The wizard''s face completely changed. Sirte shouted at Schultz, "man, you are a mercenary, an angel mercenary now. Don''t say what you shouldn''t say!"


    As far as mercenaries are concerned, it is almost the biggest taboo to never explore the background of others. They are all desperate business and U-turn business. If you explore the background of others, who knows what you intend to do. Unless it is a life-long friendship, you''d better not ask questions.


    As for Schultz, it''s even more excessive. Even if you know the details of Irene, you still want to reach out to Satan''s mercenary regiment to take care of Irene''s affairs. This problem is big.


    The wizard looked blue and said in a deep voice, "Schultz, we told you not to talk nonsense when you become a mercenary. I''ve told you to shut up. You go back to Donetsk immediately. I''ll repeat it again. Shut up! If you speak again, I can only take coercive measures!"


    After saying that, the wizard immediately looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "sorry, this is my mistake, but please believe me, he will never mention it again. This is our internal problem. If it is possible to continue to leak, we will clean up the team. About this matter, I can ask our head to make a commitment to you in person."


    Gao Yang looked at Schultz, waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m sure I can trust you. Just let Knight know about it. If you promise or not, everyone is so busy now. It''s not necessary. Just pay attention to it in the future."


    Sirte immediately said with a smile: "well, a small thing, rotten in the stomach into nothing. Well, let''s continue to get down to business."


    The wizard means to suppress this matter first and go back to solve it slowly inside. If Schultz can shut up, it''s better. If Schultz just doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad, Gao Yang can''t control whether to kill him or take other means. In short, Schultz will shut up. This is the promise of the angel mercenary regiment.


    Sirte was also making peace with the mud and wanted to expose it as soon as possible, otherwise it would not end well.


    Irene''s father''s identity is sensitive, and Irene''s career is more sensitive. The disclosure of this matter is a devastating disaster for Irene''s father or herself. In order to keep this secret, Satan must at all costs. This is a consensus for Satans and common sense for angels.


    But Schultz obviously didn''t intend to end it like this, and his thinking was still in the upright military era. He didn''t realize how subtle the relationship between mercenaries was and how fragile the bond between the two mercenaries was.


    "No! I must inform the inspector general. If necessary, I have to take Irene back, even..."


    When Schultz said these words with a firm face, the wizard looked in pain and put his hand to the pistol at his waist. The others looked at each other. One person directly covered Schultz''s mouth, while Sirte was flustered. He put his hands together and shouted: "Man, man! Say something. Let''s talk slowly. I just want to give him a chance to speak. Please, please, stop our deputy head. He won''t have a chance to explain when he dies!"


    Gao Yang sighed. If the wizard shot Schultz like this, it was really hasty, so he stretched out his hand, pressed the wizard who had drawn his gun at Schultz, and whispered, "don''t worry, man, don''t worry, it''s better to figure out this kind of thing. Well, Mr. Schultz, now you need to give me an explanation."

 Chapter 1950

    Schultz had to explain anyway. Although he was an acquaintance of Irene, who made him take a very inappropriate way to meet her.


    When the wizard pointed his gun at his head, Schultz finally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "I used to be a subordinate of the chief inspector. I have witnessed the quarrel between Irene and the chief inspector. Although there was only one time, I know Irene disappeared after she retired from the army. The chief inspector has been looking for Irene. If Irene is a mercenary, it''s unimaginable. The chief inspector general had better know about it. He must know, otherwise he will be killed by Irene Willfulness is ruined, but most of all, Irene, she can''t be a mercenary! "


    Gao Yang frowned and whispered, "first of all, the information you have about Irene''s father is out of date. Secondly, you have no right to interfere with Irene''s choice. You have no right to decide for anyone. Can this farce be over now?"


    Schultz immediately said, "the inspector general already knows?"


    "Enough! You idiot!"


    The wizard couldn''t help but scold, and a newcomer next to Schultz frowned and said, "Schultz, you''re a little out of line."


    Gao Yang is also very helpless, but Schultz, after all, has good intentions for Irene, and it is not appropriate to eliminate him as a threat. After all, a person who wants to protect his old superior''s daughter to the death, although he is a little idiot, his starting point must be good.


    So Gao Yang pointed to Schultz and whispered, "don''t talk any more. I''ll let Irene talk to you. Don''t say or do anything until you get there. Well, go out and find a place to be quiet."


    Sirte immediately pushed Schultz, grabbed his arm and shouted, "let''s go. I''ll go with you. All right, shut up, idiot, let''s go."


    Sirte left with Schultz. After Schultz left, the wizard looked like crying without tears. After all kinds of helplessness, he inserted the pistol back into his holster and said to Gao Yang, "I''m sorry, it''s my mistake. I will give you a satisfactory explanation about this matter."


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "this kind of thing, how to say, is really inexplicable enough. Wizard, we have known each other for a long time and we have been getting along very happily, so you have to give me a satisfactory explanation. You must ensure that this person will not become a dangerous factor for us."


    The wizard looked very painful. He looked at several of his companions and said, "I understand!"


    The mercenary regiment must protect the weak and exclude foreigners. No matter whether they are reasonable or not, they have to face their own people, but the problem is that the relationship between angels and Satan is too subtle. Satan holds the dream of the angel mercenary regiment. At this moment, a new member of the angel challenges the bottom line of any mercenary regiment like an idiot, even if the relationship between Satan and angels is no better, But it can''t be regarded as never happened.


    Gao Yang understands the Sorcerer''s pain. How to say, although Schultz is new, he is also his own.


    Gao Yang would not kill his own people for another mercenary regiment, but fortunately, his people would not do such a stupid thing and let him encounter such a problem.


    As for knight, it is estimated that he will never do it, but if he does not deal with it, Satan and angels will break up and even fight. Knight can make such a decision, but it is difficult for the wizard as Knight''s deputy to make such a decision.


    In fact, this matter was not so serious. At least the wizard didn''t have to take out a gun on the spot and look like he was going to kill Schultz. As long as Schultz shut up, even if it turned back and said slowly, Gao Yang is not the kind of person who won''t let go if he caught a mistake. It''s easy to end, and the wizard''s situation will be too much better.


    Unfortunately, Schultz is too axial and stupid. He doesn''t let go of his life and death. He just wants to die. He drives the wizard to a dead end.


    The wizard is also quite an axis. If he doesn''t do well, he will really kill Schultz. The most important thing is that Schultz puts the interests of angels behind and puts his own affairs above the collective interests. This is a big taboo in any mercenary group. It''s not only a problem of stubborn temper and stupid brain, but also selfishness.


    To be honest, even if the wizard killed Schultz, Schultz was not wronged, but the wizard was destroyed. A deputy head who didn''t protect his shortcomings and killed his own people, even if the reason was sufficient, he couldn''t convince the public. He was destroyed anyway.


    The wizard, the adjutant of knight, has been silent around knight and has a low sense of existence. However, Gao Yang now knows that the wizard is not a role who can only lay a table and pour coffee for knight. He is the successor of knight and the future of Knight''s vigorous cultivation. The future of the angel mercenary regiment. Knight is dead, or he can no longer lead the angel forward in the future, A wizard is the head of an angel.


    Now the wizard, the angel''s successor, is pushed to a dead end by Schultz, a fool. He is put in the middle and roasted by fire. To be honest, Gao Yang really wants to kill Schultz if he doesn''t think that the wizard will destroy himself as soon as he fires the gun. Why keep this kind of thing that has no eyes, no brains, no progress or retreat, regardless of weight.


    Several people of the angel are also very dissatisfied, but what can they say? Schultz does things that normal people can''t do. What does this mean? It shows that Schultz is a fool.


    Therefore, don''t find an idiot to be a mercenary. If you don''t do well, you''ll make a big mistake. The most annoying thing is that this big basket can be avoided.


    Calm down and think about what happened just now. Gao Yang suddenly felt like laughing. The particularity of the mercenary profession makes the mercenaries lack trust naturally. How difficult it is for the two top mercenaries to trust and support each other. Moreover, it is extremely rare for the two mercenaries to cooperate in a major event, which was almost destroyed by an idiot, How ridiculous it must be.


    I couldn''t help laughing at myself. I waved my hand and said loudly, "forget it. Let''s continue to talk about business. What happened just now is over. I''m generous and don''t care about it with you."


    The wizard is also an axis, but he is not stupid. For the steps given by Gao Yang, who is half joking and half serious, of course, he hurried down the slope, but he really felt ashamed today.


    With a difficult smile, the wizard shouted, "yes, let''s continue to get down to business. I hope to see Rosta tonight. This person is too important for us."

 Chapter 1951

    Gao Yang quickly arranged the meeting between Irene and Schultz, because it seemed to be the only way to cut off the root of the trouble.


    At night, Irene was forced to be transferred back from the front line. At the beginning, Irene seemed very confused, but when she knew the reason why she was transferred back, she looked very angry.


    Although he was really annoyed by Schultz''s stupidity, Gao Yang still let Irene and Schultz meet and talk alone, regardless of Schultz''s stupidity, but the starting point was good after all. Therefore, Gao Yang thought it better to let Irene and Schultz talk first.


    The conversation lasted about twenty minutes. When Irene seemed very tangled and returned to Gao Yang, Schultz looked dejected.


    There is more than one person waiting for news. The reason why the wizard refuses to leave is to know what the results of Irene and Schultz talk about.


    Compared with Gao Yang, the wizard roasted on the fire pays more attention to what the two people talk about, so when he sees the two people''s expressions, the wizard''s expression is even more ugly.


    The wizard who had been trapped by Schultz once learned to be smart. As soon as he saw that Schultz''s face was wrong, he immediately shouted, "dissolve, you have a rest. There are still a lot of things tomorrow."


    Nothing can be said by Schultz, so the wizard quickly sent Schultz away. If Schultz said anything he shouldn''t say, and everyone couldn''t get down in front of Irene, there would be no room for turning round.


    Gao Yang looked at a tangled Irene and said loudly, "what did you talk about?"


    Irene opened her hand and said with a distressed face, "Oh, nothing. Schultz just confessed to me. He said he loved me..."


    Like Knight''s hobby, the wizard also likes drinking coffee very much, but he doesn''t like sugar like knight. Of course, if the wizard doesn''t like drinking coffee, he won''t be responsible for making coffee for knight.


    The instant coffee that the wizard drank this time, although the coffee was not very good, it was still a very wasteful act to spray out the coffee.


    With a puff, the wizard holding the cup sprayed coffee all over the room. Then, he looked at Irene in amazement and was completely stunned.


    Irene carried the wizard and said discontentedly, "what are you doing?"


    The wizard really opened his mouth slightly, while Gao Yang grew up and looked at Irene foolishly.


    Irene sighed and said helplessly, "Schultz said he liked me. He liked me the first time. He was confessing to me. Although this feeling is strange, but... What''s the matter with you?"


    With a dead gray face, the wizard put the cup on the table, involuntarily touched the pistol and muttered, "this bastard!"


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything. He just felt very unhappy.


    Although you know that you are completely unhappy, there is no reason to be unhappy, Gaoyang is very, very unhappy, extremely unhappy.


    Looking at the silent and stunned wizard, Irene frowned and said, "shouldn''t I say this?"


    The wizard looked at Gao Yang in despair, and then lowered his head.


    It''s a war. Schultz came to confess to Irene. For wizards, Schultz ran to talk about love with other members of the mercenary regiment. The key is that Schultz''s idiot doesn''t mean to kill him.


    The wizard''s nose is almost crooked. This is him. If he is high, he may scold directly.


    As for Gao Yang, he is not even interested in scolding now.


    In addition to the feelings of comrades in arms, he has no other superfluous relationship with Irene, but Gao Yang is particularly unhappy now and wants to kill Schultz. On this point, he has something in common with wizards.


    But no matter how upset Gao Yang was, he tried his best to behave normally, but said faintly, "Oh, it''s not that you shouldn''t say. What do you think?"


    Irene shrugged her shoulders and said with a relaxed face, "me? I just think he''s an idiot, but he''s liked by people for many years. It''s still a good feeling."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. Thinking about Schultz, he suddenly felt that Schultz was really handsome.


    At the age of thirty-five or six, although he is a little older than Irene, Schultz is not old anyway, and he is also very handsome.


    Gao Yang is extremely unhappy again. He really wants to kill Schultz now.


    Irene sighed and said helplessly, "Schultz, in fact, I don''t have any impression of him. Well, he used to be a staff officer under my father and has seen him several times, but I really don''t know that he secretly loves me."


    The wizard thought it was a mistake to stay, and it was a big mistake to bring Schultz, but now it seems too late to say anything.


    Gao Yang, he doesn''t know how to express his position, because he has a girlfriend.


    Try not to make himself look different, but unfortunately Gao Yang is really not good at hiding his emotions, so the expression on his face is very, very wonderful.


    Looking at her very wonderful face, Irene suddenly smiled and said with a smile: "you just asked me what I think, right? Well, how can I like an idiot like Schultz, so hurry to get rid of that idiot. This guy can do bad things."


    The wizard agreed with Irene very much. Schultz is such an idiot that he can do bad things.


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang and the wizard''s phone rang, almost in no order.


    The two subconsciously looked at each other, then took out the phone, looked at it and immediately connected the phone.


    After connecting the phone, Gao Yang''s relaxed expression immediately solidified, which can be said to be a panic. Although the wizard''s face changed greatly, he looked much calmer than Gao Yang, although the phone they received should be the same content, and the wizard should be the one who was more anxious.


    The angel was attacked and the headquarters was taken.


    "Wizard, you are now the head of the angel mercenary regiment, leading the surviving brothers to rebuild the angel mercenary regiment."


    Nate is using two phones and talking to Gao Yang and the wizard at the same time.


    "Twelve minutes ago, we encountered an attack. The situation is very bad. We are very likely to be wiped out. Ram, if my side is really wiped out, please help the wizard revive the angel mercenary group. Thank you."


    Knight''s voice sounded very calm, just as he had always been so cold. Even if he explained the future affairs, he spoke in an orderly manner, while the sound of guns on the phone sounded very intense.


    "Your position and the current situation!" he shouted


    There was no response. Nate hung up the phone. He had only a short time to say two words,


    After shouting twice to make sure that knight had hung up the phone, the green veins on his forehead beat, picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "assemble urgently!"

 Chapter 1952

    The wizard looked very calm. He said calmly, "it''s the virgin of steel. It''s confirmed."


    Knight said more to the wizard. At least Gao Yang didn''t know that the virgin of steel attacked the angel.


    Gao Yang wanted to curse his mother very much. He knew that the virgin of steel had come and that the virgin of steel was looking for angels. Both angels and Satan took precautions, but the virgin of steel successfully attacked the angels.


    Gao Yang held halzisk, stabilized the morale of the army, and recruited a group of people led by cheraev and his son. The most important thing is that he recruited and surrendered the whole 15 artillery regiment. Therefore, in order to quickly master the 15 artillery regiment, which is very important to angels, Knight sent the strongest soldiers and strong generals under him.


    The wizard took away several members of the angel, but the most important thing is that he took away several commanders who were originally leading the army. Therefore, the angel''s front was mobilized and the defensive strength was weakened. Then, the angel was attacked. This is the butterfly effect.


    If something may go wrong, it will always go wrong. If you worry about a situation, it is more likely to happen. This is Murphy''s law.


    Gao Yang has called for an emergency assembly. He looks more like an angel than a wizard, because the wizard doesn''t seem to be in a hurry at all.


    Gao Yang pointed to the wizard and said loudly, "Nate didn''t tell me clearly. Tell me what''s going on."


    The wizard''s face was as if he was going to make some great sacrifice, and said in a deep voice: "Thirty two minutes ago, the virgin of steel suddenly appeared near our headquarters and quickly launched an assault. None of the peripheral security personnel survived. Our regiment commander fought personally and temporarily stopped the enemy''s attack, but there was no communication time. According to the prediction of our regiment commander, they were finished."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and whispered, "it''s over? What do you mean?"


    The wizard breathed, nodded and said, "yes, our commander believes that the whole army is doomed."


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "go to help! Don''t start soon!"


    The wizard shook his head and said with a determined face: "it''s too late. I''m the last hope of the angel. My task is to rebuild the angel and keep the last seed of the angel. When we''re going to die, the angel will be completely over."


    Gao Yang looked at the wizard in shock and said in a trembling voice, "what are you farting? Don''t save your life?"


    The wizard breathed, shook his head, shouted angrily at the Satan people who had all gathered around him: "go, go to Donetsk! Save the angel, save the bastard Knight!"


    After roaring, Gao Yang pointed to the wizard and shouted, "location! Say it quickly!"


    The wizard bit his teeth and said very hard, "yaklitz factory area, ram, you can''t catch up."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "cheraev, take your son and the artillery battalion. They are fully loaded. You choose people and equipment. You must start within 20 minutes!"


    "Take all the self-propelled guns with you," Li JinFang said urgently


    Chilayev said calmly: "no! With their most familiar guns, advanced does not represent combat effectiveness. Transfer all the cars to me!"


    Gao Yang took the walkie talkie and said loudly, "let''s start first. You take the artillery to keep up. Anyway, do your best."


    The wizard''s hand was clenched into a fist and didn''t move, just like Gao Yang said it was someone else''s business.


    Gao Yang reached out and picked up the rifle he leaned against the table,


    The wizard didn''t give any order to assemble urgently, but Sirte and several of them got the news and ran in. Then, they looked at the wizard anxiously.


    But the wizard didn''t move.


    Sirte is an acute child, and he is also very jumpy. Otherwise, he would not have left the team and ran with Satan in order to compete with Gao Yang.


    "What''s going on, how to do it? You talk!"


    Looking at the roaring Sirte, the wizard bit his teeth and whispered, "don''t do anything."


    Sirte grabbed the wizard''s neck and said ruddy, "what are you talking about?"


    The wizard said very seriously, "don''t do anything! Am I not clear enough?"


    Sirte banged his fist on the wizard''s face. The wizard fell to the ground. After struggling to get up, he spit a few bloody saliva and said loudly, "the head has said that they are over. We are the last few angels, so my task is to take over the post of angel head and rebuild angels, and your task is to help me."


    Sirte said with disdain on his face: "bah! I''ve known you for so long, and you deserve to lead an angel? Ram, do you want to start or not!"


    "Go now!" he shouted loudly


    Sirte waved his hand, looked at some companions and said loudly, "Satan is enough friends. I''m going to go with them. You choose with him or me."


    Several people stood up almost without hesitation. The wizard''s face was very ugly and whispered, "can opener, if you go, I''m really the only angel left. I''m the only one. I can''t do it myself."


    Sirte was silent for a moment. He didn''t say anything, but shook his head and was about to go out of the door.


    "Wait!"


    Shouted, looked up at Sirte and then at the wizard, suddenly sighed, came forward and patted the wizard on the shoulder, whispered: "sometimes it''s more difficult to live than to die, and it takes more courage to live than to die with your brothers. You are the most courageous one. Nate didn''t mistake you."


    The wizard said nothing, clenched his teeth tightly, just held his head high, and his eyes didn''t know where to focus.


    Then the wizard looked at Sirte and said loudly, "apologize. It''s a very simple truth. You shouldn''t be confused."


    Sirte looked at the wizard. He was still angry. He suddenly lowered his head and said in a trembling voice: "I''m sorry, I, I don''t know you. For so many years, I just think about the captain. They are going to be so finished. I can''t accept it. Wizard, forgive me. I can''t bear the same heavy responsibility as you. I''ll go first, and the angel depends on you."


    After that, Sirte punched himself in the face, and his two teeth flew out of his mouth. Sirte bowed his head and hugged the wizard, and whispered, "I''m sorry, it''s all up to you."


    He hugged Sirte, and the wizard whispered, "you''ve always been an idiot. Just go if you want to go. Why do you punch and affect the aim?"


    Sirte smiled bitterly. He looked at his companions and whispered, "guys, whoever has enough courage, don''t follow. Leave some seeds for the angel. I''m a coward and can''t stay. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 1953

    The wizard decided to finish Nate''s order. He won''t rush to rescue.


    Sirte can''t do it. They still let Knight die. Even if they catch up with themselves and make angels a historical term, they will live and die with knight.


    This is a different decision made by two people. Compared with the wizard, it is much more difficult.


    Sirte''s words made the angel''s faces tangled. Sirte looked at the wizard and whispered, "sorry, take care."


    Sirte turned and left the house. After several people looked at each other, the prince said to the wizard, "I''m sorry, I really can''t do it. This is the first time I disobeyed orders in my life. Forgive me, wizard."


    The prince bowed his head and walked out of the house.


    The wizard still stood there quietly, motionless, sighed loudly and said, "OK, don''t play this kind of drama again. You guys stay. Anyway, it''s useless for you to go. Leave some roots for the angel. What else can he do if the wizard is alone?"


    After being the Lord for others, Gao Yang said helplessly, "let''s go. You guys stay and straighten out halzisk. Forget it. I don''t know what to say. Bye."


    Schultz suddenly said, "Why are you in such a hurry to rescue them?"


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said sadly, "I owe Nate, go and pay him back."


    Schultz lowered his head and whispered, "I must go too. I''m sorry, I lack the courage to stay and have a reason to go."


    Gao Yang frowned, pointed to Schultz and said, "if you''re my man, I''ll kill you."


    You''re welcome, but there''s definitely a reason. After Schultz said to the wizard, "we must start."


    The wizard looked almost unable to stand. He whispered to him, "thank you, please."


    Gao Yang smiled, patted the wizard on the shoulder and said with emotion on his face: "Your choice is correct and courageous. However, no matter what the situation is, you should not give up your final efforts. Your leader is not a waste and will not die so easily. As long as he is still alive, I can save him. Although there are few miracles in the world, you should believe that miracles do happen sometimes."


    After saying that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "let''s go."


    A group of people rushed out, ran out and quickly boarded cars. Pointing to Sirte waiting on the side, Gao Yang said loudly: "go, get on the bus, you listen to my command."


    After getting into the car and sitting in the co pilot''s seat, Gao Yang waved his hand. Irene rushed out directly in the car. Gao Yang shouted with a walkie talkie: "the artillery regiment fires with all its strength. Even if it can''t destroy the enemy, you must suppress the enemy for me and don''t let the enemy make trouble for us."


    Groliov yelled at Gao Yang, "are we not waiting for chilayev''s artillery camp? We are seriously short of manpower. It will be much better if we have artillery."


    Gao Yang hurried to the car and shouted, "can chilayev catch up with us?"


    "Yes, I can."


    Groliov had great confidence in chilayev. Gao Yang immediately said, "that''s all right. Let them start when they are ready. We don''t wait. The artillery action is too slow. We can save Nate if we get there first."


    Groliov immediately said, "OK, that''s it."


    To leave haltsisk, you have to go around and avoid the attack of the enemy''s residual forces, so there must be a long road with high cross-country intensity, or even there is no road at all. Therefore, when Irene drove as fast as possible in the farmland, Gao Yang was knocked upside down and couldn''t sit still at all.


    Holding the handle in the car with one hand to prevent his head from hitting the roof, Gao Yang''s heart is in a mess. Now he doesn''t know what''s going on in knight. I really don''t know whether to collect the bodies of angels or save them even if he goes to Donetsk.


    To be honest, apart from praying that the fighting capacity of the angel mercenary regiment is really strong enough to resist the attack launched by the virgin of steel with the remaining strength of more than 30 people, we can only expect miracles.


    The key is that Gao Yang doesn''t know what the situation that knight is facing. He doesn''t know the specific location of knight and what terrain it is. The wizard only gave a general idea. If you want to find out in detail, you have to ask them in Sirte.


    Holding the handrail with one hand, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "can opener, received the answer, what terrain is your headquarters suitable for holding on and convenient for attack?"


    Sirte said loudly in the walkie talkie: "the headquarters is in a building, an abandoned plant, suitable for defense and unfavorable to attack, so we still have hope!"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly, "fox, can you contact the angel?"


    "No, I''m afraid we can''t get in touch at all. The enemy must have implemented signal interference."


    "In terms of the equipment and operational characteristics of the virgin of steel, they will certainly block communication. Can you contact the defenders near the headquarters with the can opener? Also, does your headquarters have no troops to provide rescue?"


    Sirte said helplessly: "there are not enough troops. Our troops are mainly concentrated on the peripheral defense line. It can be said that the interior behind the front is very empty. There is no way. We are already short of troops, and we have always been confident that we will not be attacked."


    Gao Yang said calmly, "I see. You lead the way ahead."


    Put down the walkie talkie and heaved a long sigh.


    Ellie whispered, "what, do you think there''s no hope?"


    Gao Yang shook his head. After a moment of silence, he whispered, "we can only hope that a miracle will happen. The virgin of steel, they have more than 200 people, angels and only 30 people. Coupled with the strength and determination of revenge of the virgin of steel, we can only hope that a miracle will happen."


    After that, Gao Yang suddenly said, "if we want to rescue the angels, we may have a civil war. We need some weapons suitable for indoor war."


    When he thought of it, he had to make corresponding arrangements. Gao Yang immediately called ulyanko, and then hurriedly said, "send me weapons suitable for indoor warfare and to Donetsk. It''s urgent. You can give me as fast as you can and what you have."


    Ulyanko immediately said, "yes, I''ll drop it for you, but I don''t know what you need."


    "A decisive weapon that can make me win more with less."


    "Single soldier cloud bomb, anesthetic gas tank, the one used in Moscow theater, and VX, or mustard gas, body protective equipment will be sent to you."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a hurry, "can we find the skunk bomb? We have hostages in the hands of the enemy, and mass destruction may not be used. However, you still prepare for me. If the hostages die, I''ll let the enemy bury them."

 Chapter 1954

    The motorcade drove fast, and Gao Yang was bumped, but the speed still couldn''t satisfy him.


    "Give me the GPS."


    After asking for GPS from Irene, Gao Yang looked at it for a moment and whispered in the walkie talkie, "we have driven out of the area occupied by the enemy and returned to the road. Toad and can opener, open the road ahead."


    After all, we have to leave the farmland and return to the road, but now the road between Donetsk and harzisk is not safe. Although the Zhengfu army does not completely control the road, there will be no fewer Zhengfu army on this road.


    Danger is danger. We should take the main road or have to take it. We can only be vigilant and pay attention to it.


    The movement of artillery is not so easy. The self-propelled artillery is better, but the towed artillery is not so easy to transfer. The speed is bound to be very slow, which will lead to the disconnection between Satan and the artillery battalion. However, Gao Yang can''t care about this problem now. If chilayev can lead the artillery battalion to help him, it''s best. If he can''t catch up quickly, Or if you simply encounter obstacles that can''t be broken through and can''t get through directly, you have to give up.


    Li JinFang and James, together with Sirte and the prince, walked in front of the whole team, about two kilometers away from the team.


    The road condition is not very good, but the speed has been improved a lot. There is no problem running at least 70 or 80 kilometers per hour, but it is almost impossible to drive so smoothly. Cutting off the connection between Donetsk and harzisk is what the enemy must do.


    "A convoy is found ahead. Slow down and find a tank. It''s the enemy!"


    "It''s a tank convoy. The tanks are full of people!"


    Li JinFang reported first, followed by Sirte. Both sides are driving at high speed on the highway, and they will encounter it in dozens of seconds. Gao Yang must make a quick decision.


    According to the truth, in this case, he left the road immediately and drove to the fields on both sides of the road, but Gao Yang didn''t intend to do so. He said almost without hesitation: "don''t slow down, don''t touch, drive past at normal speed, and reach out to say hello to them."


    The situation of the Zhengfu army in harzisk is very tense, so it is normal to get emergency assistance. If the enemy is eager to get to harzisk, they are unlikely to intercept the next convoy on the road and ask whether the convoy is an enemy or a friend, unless the convoy they encounter shows obvious hostility.


    Soon, Li JinFang said steadily in the walkie talkie: "pass by, everything is normal."


    Two kilometers, as like as two peas, and a right direction, it is a flash in the air. It is impossible to see clearly the face of the other person. Besides, the clothes on both sides are exactly the same. They are just using the white cloth as the means of identification by enemy or friend, and it is too simple to fool the past.


    Soon, Gao Yang saw the motorcade, waiting to pass in the opposite direction to a column of six tanks. Irene put down the window, slowed down slightly, and put her left hand out of the window to make a scissors hand.


    The soldiers on the tank waved at the motorcade and passed by.


    As expected, but after waiting for the past, Gao Yang was relieved and said on the walkie talkie: "fox, inform halzisk that the enemy has six tanks for reinforcements."


    Harzisk is very close to Donetsk. If you don''t consider the war, you can definitely get there by car for an hour, but it''s a detour. When the enemy may set up roadblocks on the road, this time is uncertain.


    After all, Satan needs to enter the city of Donetsk, and the urban areas of Donetsk and makayevka are connected and surrounded.


    Looking at the GPS shows that it is approaching the urban area of makayevka, not only can''t relax at this time, but we need to be more careful, because on this main road, we are bound to encounter the enemy, and it is also the elite troops and checkpoints responsible for blocking the enemy.


    Entering makayevka is equivalent to entering Donetsk, and there is no enemy in the urban area. As long as they break through the enemy''s blockade, enter the urban area, and then reach knight, there will be no obstacles in their area.


    "Be alert and be ready to leave the road."


    As soon as Gao Yang gave the order, Li JinFang said on the walkie talkie, "there seems to be an enemy ahead. It seems to be a place like the enemy''s inspection war."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. At this time, he can''t just be stable. Saving people is like fighting a fire. The situation on knight''s side can''t be delayed. He has to take risks when he should take risks.


    "Approaching reconnaissance, the rear fleet decelerates."


    It''s just a short order. Li JinFang knows what to do.


    Soon, Li JinFang whispered, "it''s the enemy. There are less than 50 people visually, but two armored vehicles are blocking the road."


    Thinking a little, he said in a deep voice: "can you detour and take the road you took to haltsk?"


    "You can detour, but you have to go far. The enemy''s defense on the eastern line of Donetsk is very tight. It is the place where the largest number of troops are deployed, and all roads have been cut off."


    Shouted loudly, "toad, analyze the feasibility of forcibly rushing over."


    "It is entirely possible to rush through by force. The enemy''s arrangement is to prevent large forces from coming to rescue. For our small-scale team that can abandon cars at any time, the significance of blockade is not particularly great."


    This is a civil war. Donetsk is a city in Ukraine. Neither of the belligerents can stop civilians from leaving. What the Zhengfu army can do is strictly check everyone who tries to leave and everyone who wants to enter the encirclement. However, this strict inspection will eventually turn into preventing everyone from entering, that is, promising not to enter. If there are people with weapons, That''s the enemy directly.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "kill the enemy, break through by force, prepare for battle, over."


    Li JinFang had already got out of the car to investigate. Gao Yang gave the order. Irene didn''t slow down and stopped directly behind Li JinFang''s car on the roadside. Gao Yang picked up his rifle and whispered in the walkie talkie, "after annihilating all the enemies, pass quickly. Drivers don''t have to fight. Wait for the order. Over."


    Less than 2000 meters away from the enemy, the actions and movements here may have been found by the enemy, but the enemy is unlikely to fire rashly before confirming his identity.


    After getting out of the car, looking up at his watch, holding up his telescope and looking at the terrain of the enemy checkpoint, he shouted in the walkie talkie: "we must make a quick decision. If we delay for a long time, we will be attacked by the enemy''s artillery. If we can''t end the battle within three minutes, we will immediately give up the possibility of forced entry. Over!"

 Chapter 1955

    The attack formation spread out quickly. Gao Yang didn''t even use all his hands in order to pass as soon as possible.


    They quickly concealed and approached. The lush and tall weeds were enough to provide cover. They didn''t wait for the enemy to find them. They were within 400 meters.


    Armored vehicles must be destroyed. In addition, there are no particularly strong targets. Light weapons are enough to deal with them.


    When he reached the position of 200 meters, the distance must have been quite close. The enemy finally found the abnormality. When he saw someone calling the soldiers and the machine gun turret of the armored vehicle began to rotate, Gao Yang knew that the enemy had noticed their movements.


    "Fight, solve the armored vehicle!"


    At the time of departure, in order to deal with all possible situations, Gao Yang carried anti tank missiles and individual air defense missiles. However, the anti tank missile launchers were too bulky, and Frye and Peter had special experience in using rockets. It was not too difficult to deal with armored vehicles, so they just brought a few rockets to open up the road.


    In short, everything is to save time.


    Without waiting for the turret of the armored vehicle to turn around completely, Peter fired a rocket launcher, followed by Frye. Two rockets killed two armored vehicles cleanly. The efficiency and cost were super high and invincible.


    Before the armored vehicle was knocked down, Gao Yang opened fire, while the prince and he opened fire almost at the same time. The two men''s two semi-automatic rifles snapped. The soldiers could not stop any effective counterattack at all, but those who greeted the soldiers, shot back and ran around could not live for three seconds under the muzzle of the two men.


    By the time groliov''s machine gun rang, the assault team had begun to rush.


    Li JinFang, Sirte, James, from different countries and different armies, but they must be the best Raiders. With such a rush, they won it completely.


    Gao Yang feels that the fighting style of Flowing Clouds and flowing water is back. In fact, Satan has his gun god level accurate shooter, and groliov, a powerful artist, can give full play to his power in the medium and long distance. Fighting this kind of field but small-scale battle is not the general fighting style of wind and dust.


    Coupled with the prince, the angel''s master accurate shooter, the Raiders will not encounter any threatening counterattack on the way to attack this battle.


    Gao Yang''s goal was to end the battle within three minutes, and two minutes passed when Li JinFang and his men broke into the enemy''s position and completely cleared the last obstacles.


    "Clean up, you can pass, over!"


    As soon as Li JinFang''s report came, Gao Yang immediately said on the walkie talkie: "the team passed quickly, over."


    It''s just that it doesn''t take much trouble to shoot down a peripheral checkpoint, but I don''t know how many artillery or other things the enemy has aimed at here. It''s almost certain that such checkpoints have their coordinates defined in advance and artillery support will come at once.


    The car quickly drove over, stopped at the roadside, picked up people and immediately rushed out of the floor oil. As long as you leave at the fastest speed, you can ensure safety to the greatest extent.


    The greatest risk is not to lay down the enemy''s checkpoints, but to pass through the enemy''s fire blockade.


    Gao Yang''s shells fell before they left completely, but the enemy''s shells were not particularly accurate, because when the checkpoint was destroyed, these shells lost their guidance and eyes. Although the fixed coordinates were drawn in advance, there was no guidance for the artillery fire, so it was determined that there was no way to send the shells to the place they should go.


    Passing through the fire blockade is only the first step. The enemy is unlikely to just arrange such a simple blockade. If they move forward, there should be heavy troops to guard them, but their goal now is to drive as far as they can.


    Driving the car forward, they only walked less than five kilometers, that is, a few minutes. Gao Yang and they had to abandon the car. However, for this five kilometers, it took dozens of minutes to walk, so it was very cost-effective.


    "When you encounter a large number of enemies ahead, abandon your vehicles, look for the weak links of the enemy''s defense line, enter the urban area and open the can opener. Can you contact the defenders in the city? Let someone pick us up."


    When people are in a hurry, they will dare to take risks.


    It is naturally much easier to pass quietly at night, but in broad daylight, it has attracted the attention of the enemy. It is unlikely to pass silently.


    Abandon the car, walk between villages full of trees and farmland, and there will certainly be no problem passing through the enemy blockade, because the enemy''s forces can''t do five steps, one sentry, ten steps and one post. What we need to consider is not to be stared at and bitten by the enemy''s search forces. Once dragged, the enemy''s large forces will be out of danger.


    To save people, we have to break through the enemy''s whole defense line. If such living people don''t earn money, there are still people to do it. If mercenaries are really going to work to earn money, they will take this job only when they are stupid. Therefore, this is a battle in which only love can urge mercenaries to do such stupid things.


    The team ran forward quickly. Soon, the prince on the far right suddenly said, "there are not many enemies. There are more than a dozen people. It should be a platoon."


    Gao Yang''s brain was turning rapidly. Soon, the prince said in a hurry: "the enemy is far away, about 1200 meters away, but the enemy is coming to us accurately. I guess the enemy has found our trace."


    "Kill them before you go. You can''t be bitten. Change the battle formation and make a quick decision."


    Gao Yang is really anxious. He is about to smoke, but sharpening his knife will not miss the firewood cutter. No matter how anxious he is to save people, he must not leave the obstacles that should be cleared. Otherwise, let alone the angels, Satan will have to be buried here.


    The right wing changed into a striker. Several people stayed in place and stared at the enemy, and the rest quietly surrounded the past from both sides.


    The enemy was about to answer, and Gao Yang''s phone suddenly rang.


    Dare not turn off the phone, dare not interrupt contact with the outside world is this trouble. I can''t give you a shot at any fatal critical moment.


    However, it''s OK. Gaoyang is not at a critical moment yet.


    "It''s going to war. Say it."


    "The skunk bullet can''t be found, and it''s too late to deliver it. Can''t you use it instead? It''s just a little troublesome when using it, and the consequences are more serious.


    "OK, you do it. I''m going to shoot."


    Hung up the phone with one hand and Gao Yang immediately started shooting.


    The enemy responded quickly. When he fired, he fell down. He didn''t lie in place foolishly. He also began to disperse his positions, looking for cover and concealment. Then he soon started shooting and tried to suppress.


    "It''s not easy for the enemy, but it''s still a conventional army. Be careful when you get close to them."


    After saying that, Gao Yang quickly added a sentence and whispered, "it''s still three minutes to solve the battle. If it can''t be solved, evacuate immediately. Over."

 Chapter 1956

    The enemy encountered is not weak, which is relatively speaking.


    For Gao Yang, whether the enemy is strong or weak, the only choice is to fight it.


    Knight didn''t ask for help. Knight just informed Gao Yang that they were finished and asked Gao Yang to help the wizard. Several of them will rebuild the angel mercenary regiment in the future, but Gao Yang automatically took Knight''s notice as a cry for help.


    More than three hours have passed since he received Knight''s call. Gao Yang is really anxious. It is reasonable to say that if Knight should die after such a long time.


    Everyone thinks so, including the wizard and knight himself. They all think there is no rescue. The reinforcements have come for too long. They can''t last until that time, so they just think about the future.


    But Gao Yang refused to think so. He believed in miracles. As long as Nate''s body was not in front of him, he had to save it. It took three hours or thirty hours.


    Dragging his gun, he crawled on the ground for a short time, then stood up quickly, shot in a standing position, and quickly killed two enemies. Then he saw Li JinFang with people pouncing on him from the side.


    "Cover!"


    Tommy fired three mortar shells, but groliov''s machine gun didn''t sound, but as soon as Tommy''s shell landed, several of the enemies lying on the ground immediately stood up, bent down and began to run. At this time, groliov''s machine gun opened fire, swept a series of bullets, and knocked all of them to the ground.


    Li JinFang was close to the enemy, but the attack was suspended under the enemy''s shooting. At this time, Irene and surta rushed from behind the enemy.


    With such a rush from both sides, coupled with the precise firepower of Gao Yang and the prince in the middle, the enemy can''t move, let alone make any effective counterattack.


    It is not difficult for those who can fight, but not for those who are difficult. When there is a big gap in strength, they will not be able to form a rolling state. However, for them, they must be rolled to fight such a war. If a stalemate is formed, it is a failure.


    Three times five divided by two, the battle was over. Gao Yang looked at his watch. The time was exactly three minutes.


    After taking a look at the surrounding environment, Gao Yang immediately said: "keep moving, run forward, don''t save physical strength, we have transportation available after entering the city!"


    Li JinFang said on the walkie talkie, "report, we have captured an injured prisoner. Do you want to ask the situation ahead?"


    "Ask."


    Gao Yang quickly rushed over. A young soldier was lying on the ground, and the blood had been flowing out of his right rib. However, looking at the position of the wound and the bleeding, he would not die if he had been treated by the right way.


    When he reached the wounded soldier, Gao Yang looked at him and said to Albert, "deal with his wound."


    Albert knelt next to the wounded soldier, cut his clothes with scissors and began to stop the bleeding.


    Gao Yang squatted down and whispered to the wounded soldier, "we''re going to enter the city. Will we meet your people again? How is your defense line arranged?"


    The wounded soldier said intermittently: "go further, there is no fixed line of defense. It is already the area where we are fighting. We have informed you of your position, and someone will destroy you soon."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "you are from that army."


    "The third special independent regiment."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "thank you, I''m sorry."


    Albert''s hands and feet are very agile. In just a few words, he has injected medicine into the wounded soldier and stuffed a gauze with medicine into the wound, which has stopped the blood for the time being, but all his work is in vain.


    Gao Yang pulled out his pistol and fired a shot at the wounded soldier''s heart. Then he stood up and said loudly, "continue to move forward. The enemy is from the third independent special regiment. Who knows this army."


    The prince immediately said on the walkie talkie: "I understand that this force is mainly infantry and a small number of armored vehicles. It is a rapid response force. It belongs to the southern combat command of Ukraine and has strong combat power. Although the training situation in recent years is very poor, it is still a relatively strong team in the Ukrainian army."


    "I see. Pay attention to concealment and remain vigilant. The enemy''s large forces are likely to be nearby, and our position has been exposed."


    On the premise of fully armed, running forward is a very physical thing.


    They have reached the outskirts of makayevka. There are many villages, but they are not the urban area. This area is a place repeatedly contested by the Zhengfu army and the militia. The Zhengfu army takes the villages in the suburbs as a stronghold, and the militia has been trying to drive the Zhengfu army out.


    As long as you avoid the place of war, it is not too difficult to enter makayevka quietly. After entering makayevka, you can quickly get to the place surrounded by knight in the urban area by looking for some cars.


    When the team moved forward and found the trace of Zhengfu army, they immediately changed the road. In this way, they ran two or three kilometers. Gao Yang had to stop again.


    If they can advance in a straight line, now Gaoyang they have entered the city, but they can only run back and forth on the periphery, zigzag. It is impossible to advance straight and quickly enter makayevka surrounded by the enemy.


    "If you find a small group of enemy troops, it may be searching for us. Stop moving and look for cover."


    This time, Gao Yang personally found the enemy team. After giving the order to stop moving forward, he was a little upset.


    At this time, the prince suddenly said in a panic: "ram, the wizard has reported the latest information. The enemy''s large forces have occupied our headquarters."


    Gao Yang''s heart was cold and immediately said, "what''s going on?"


    "The enemy attacked our headquarters and our troops were trying to rescue the commander. When they followed, the enemy troops broke through the defense line and were violently attacking the yaklitz factory area. Our team was about to lose its hold."


    Gao Yang reached out and pinched his forehead, then said: "The situation is like this. Knight was attacked at the headquarters. Where did the enemies of the lady of steel suddenly attack and drove Knight into a building? Your friends attacked the lady of steel, but the lady of steel is now supported by reinforcements. As a result, your friends are not only unable to save Knight, but are about to evacuate. Is that right?"


    The prince said anxiously, "yes, yes, the friendly forces are seriously insufficient, and our own team can''t repel the enemy''s attack. If the enemy completely occupies the yaklitz factory area, everything will be over."


    Gao Yang sighed and muttered, "yes, it''s really over. The situation is getting worse and worse."

 Chapter 1957

    The situation is getting worse and worse. We have to find a way, but what can we do.


    Gao Yang is a little confused. If he doesn''t pursue time and can find an air raid to slowly enter the urban area, everything will be very simple. However, like now, if he has to hurry and have to break through the enemy''s defense line, it will be very difficult and troublesome.


    Gao Yang was thinking about how to quickly get to knight and save him from the enemy''s attack. The virgin of steel played with one hand and blossomed in the center. He also played beautifully. He not only paralyzed part of the militia''s command system, but also successfully restrained the militia''s attention, giving the main army the opportunity to tear up the enemy''s defense line.


    This is a desperate moment.


    The prince came to Gao Yang and whispered, "ram, I forgive you for taking my night vision."


    Gao Yang looked up at the prince and whispered, "you''re still thinking about it. You''re too careful."


    The tone of the two people was very heavy. The prince sighed, looked at Sirte with a blank face around him, and whispered, "there''s no hope. You''d better go back."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Nate, they are dead?"


    Sirte whispered, "I don''t know yet. The communication has been disturbed. The surrounding friendly forces can''t get close. I don''t know what''s going on inside."


    He shouted loudly, "yes, I don''t know whether they are dead. What are you anxious to give up? Tell me how long you can last under the siege of the virgin of steel with your fighting power?"


    The prince thought for a moment and whispered, "take advantage of the favorable terrain and prepare in advance. When you know that you are attacked, you can hold on for a long time. If the virgin of steel does not have the support of follow-up troops, they will never even be able to fight down our guard."


    Gao Yang nodded and said calmly on his face, "that''s right. I have confidence in your combat effectiveness, especially in knight. He''s so annoying that he won''t die so soon."


    Just then, Li JinFang said on the walkie talkie, "the enemy is close to us. We should not have found us yet, but if we don''t move, we will encounter it soon."


    Gao Yang looked around and whispered, "hide. Don''t act for the time being. Solve the enemy when they get close. I need some time."


    After that, Gao Yang took out the phone and dialed wuliyangke. When wuliyangke got through, he whispered: "I can''t help it. As long as I keep looking for you, can you find me a faster way of transportation? Knight won''t last long. The enemy will completely surround them. If the enemy''s large forces complete the occupation of the yaklitz factory area, Knight will die anyway."


    Ulyanko said in a relaxed tone: "I understand, so the reinforcements have rushed there. Ivan is rushing to Donetsk with four helicopters and 60 people. If you need to use a helicopter, Ivan can change the route and pick you up first. To tell the truth, I thought you should have arrived."


    Gao Yang said incredulously, "how is it possible? Four helicopters? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Ulyanko sighed and said loudly, "this is Ivan''s decision and Ivan''s action. How to say, we are not particularly familiar with the situation in Ukraine. I haven''t found a helicopter that can be used, but Ivan found it. You know, he has always wanted to repay the human kindness owed to you in Colombia. Now, he decided to pay it back."


    Gao yangleng said loudly, "thank you."


    Ulyanko said in a deep voice, "don''t thank me. I found some arms for you and they will be delivered in time. Ivan will send the helicopter and people to you. Now you should contact him and let him pick you up."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said loudly, "OK, I''ll contact you right away, but the situation here is more complex, and the helicopter landing may be dangerous."


    Ulyanko laughed and said loudly, "this is not a problem. Ask Ivan for the specific situation."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and dialed Ivan. Ivan quickly connected the phone and said loudly, "I''m on the helicopter. The noise is a little loud. Speak louder."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers, asked Irene to show him the GPS, immediately reported the location, and then said, "I need you to come and pick us up immediately, but the situation in this place is very complicated. How to land is a problem. You can specify a place, let''s move over and meet at a safe place."


    Ivan shouted: "it''s not necessary. As long as you''re not fighting with people, you can ensure safety. The plane is from 28 independent air mobile battalion, and we got a flight permit before taking off. In other words, it''s a helicopter transporting the army personnel and won''t be attacked. As long as you make sure there''s no one nearby, you don''t have to consider the problem of flight safety."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "great, you are really a life-saving straw. How long can you fly here in my position?"


    "Twenty five minutes at most. Get ready quickly. I''ll pick you up. Over."


    The regular army has logistics and backup. As long as it is not in a desperate situation, there is no need to worry about running out of ammunition and food.


    Mercenaries, mercenaries can only rely on themselves, but Satan''s mercenary regiment has the help of big Ivan and ulyanko, arms dealers, so Satan has his own logistics force and has a big army fire merchant who helps them at all costs. No second mercenary regiment can do this alone.


    Ivan''s life was saved by Satan, but the angel contributed a lot. Although the angel received money, there was no angel after all. Ivan had to play together with Satan.


    Strictly speaking, Ivan still owes Satan''s saving grace, and the little favor owed to the angel has not been paid back, so Ivan naturally came when he found that the angel was going to die and Satan was going to rescue.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said anxiously in the walkie talkie, "a helicopter will pick us up. Look for a suitable landing site immediately. Try not to fight the enemy. Over."


    With the helicopter, it took only a few minutes to get there, so I was very desperate just now. Now I hope it will come again all at once.


    Sirte shouted, "what helicopter?"


    "Mi-8, four, enough to take us. We will come soon. There are 60 other combatants to follow."


    "Great! Great!"


    Sirte was so excited that he couldn''t help himself. Where was the prince? He said excitedly, "where shall we get on the plane?"


    Gao Yang looked around and said loudly, "we can''t let the helicopter land during the battle. Let''s evacuate here first. After avoiding the enemy, we can go anywhere. Move quickly. We can''t disturb the enemy. We can evacuate here first."

 Chapter 1958

    The party quietly shifted their position, no longer towards the direction of entering the city, but withdrew towards the rear.


    Ivan will arrive soon with the plane, so finding a suitable landing site can''t take too long.


    After retreating for about a kilometer, Gao Yang looked at the environment and shouted to Irene, "send coordinates to Ivan. We''ll wait for the helicopter here."


    This time, God finally visited Gao Yang, or knight and his angel mercenary regiment. After waiting for about ten minutes, Li JinFang said excitedly, "I found the helicopter coming towards our position."


    Seeing the helicopter getting closer and closer, Gao Yang could see that there were four real helicopters coming, so he immediately shouted, "throw a smoke bomb to indicate the landing point and get ready to board the plane."


    Flera fired a red smoke bomb and threw it out. The red smoke clearly indicated the target. Soon, two helicopters landed on the ground.


    "Take two helicopters, hurry up!"


    Ivan came out of the tail hatch of a helicopter, with a huge earmuff and a walkie talkie shouting.


    Gao Yang waved his hand. The people divided into two lines and ran quickly towards the two helicopters.


    A Miba can carry 28 people and equipment. The helicopter that landed has passengers. Gao Yang quickly boarded the plane, said hello to Ivan, and then sat down in the simple seat.


    Soon, after everyone got on the helicopter, Ivan waved his hand, so a man immediately took the walkie talkie and shouted, "take off! Take off!"


    Ivan sat down beside Gao Yang and said loudly, "it''s too hard to sit on this plane. How''s the situation with the angel?"


    The comfort of the mi-8 helicopter was really poor. The noise was very loud. He shook his head and said loudly, "I don''t know. The situation is bad. Maybe it''s over. We can only know the result when we go to have a look."


    Ivan smiled and said loudly, "do you think it''s reasonable for me to take people to save them and ask for 50 million revenge?"


    Gao Yang was speechless. Ivan laughed again, patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said, "I''m kidding."


    After an untimely joke, Ivan pointed to a man sitting opposite him and shouted, "poseyankov, my old friend, he brought these people, and now they are all in your charge."


    Gao Yang saluted the mercenary towards poseyankov. After returning a military salute to Gao Yang, poseyankov said loudly, "can you briefly introduce the situation?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand. Sirte began to want poseyankov to introduce the situation in Russian, while Gao Yang shouted to the prince, "we can''t be hit by friendly forces by mistake. Now you have to find a way to contact. Can you contact?"


    The prince was a little far away from Gao Yang. He nodded, thought for a moment, and said loudly: "I''ll inform the wizard and let the wizard contact. We have many communication points in Donetsk, which are connected by telephone lines and will not be disturbed."


    Of course, flying is much faster than running on two legs. Satan needs to run for a long time and may not be able to pass. He can arrive in just ten minutes by helicopter.


    Soon, Ivan shouted, "we''re about to land. Have you contacted?"


    The prince put down his satellite phone and nodded: "we have been contacted. We can land safely and directly near our headquarters."


    Two minutes later, the prince pointed to the ground from the porthole and said, "where is it? They marked the safe landing point with smoke bombs."


    There was white smoke on the ground. Ivan informed the helicopter pilot, and the helicopter immediately fell towards the smoke.


    The landing site is very wide. It''s no problem for four helicopters to land at the same time.


    When the plane landed and everyone got off the plane, the four helicopters immediately began to take off and leave one after another. Gao Yang pointed to a helicopter that had just left the ground and said loudly, "can''t you stay?"


    Ivan shook his head and said with a smile, "no, no matter what you send or receive."


    The landing personnel did not gather together, but spread out quickly to avoid being hit by the suddenly falling shell. Now they have reached the theater.


    Two people quickly ran over. The prince gathered around Gao Yang and whispered, "our people are not members of angels, but they can be trusted."


    Soon, two men ran over. One of them, with a rifle and a black gray face, shouted to the Prince: "When we arrived, the enemy was about to break through the last line of defense. The Donetsk coalition army had ordered the retreat. We could only fight immediately. Now, we have just repulsed the enemy''s offensive and tried to rescue the commander''s trapped building, but our attack failed and suffered heavy casualties!"


    The prince pointed high and said with an anxious face, "commander, how''s their situation?"


    "I don''t know. We lost contact, but the enemy hasn''t been able to defeat them. The battle continues. The gunfire in the building hasn''t stopped, but the enemy has invaded the building. Now none of us knows what''s going on inside the building."


    The prince and Sirte looked at each other with excitement on their faces. Then the prince couldn''t take care of the celebration. He immediately pointed high and said loudly, "he''s the commander. Do as he says."


    Without wasting time, Gao Yang immediately said, "how many troops do you have, whether you can resist the enemy''s next attack, how you attack, how many soldiers you used, and how many casualties, we said as we walked and took us to the building."


    "We brought more than 460 people. After fighting back the enemy''s attack, I immediately organized about 100 people to launch an attack. After more than half of the casualties, I ordered to stop the attack. Come here, walk close to the wall, and be careful of the enemy''s shells and snipers. The situation is very complicated now. We are staggered with the enemy''s front, but the factory building where the commander is located is still with us The rear of the position is still under protection. I can''t invest more troops to rescue. In that case, once the position is lost, it will be completely over. "


    Not far away, the prince pointed to a large Corridor: "in that building, the building has four floors. The production workshop and office area are mixed. The internal structure is very complex and very solid. It used to be a factory, but now it has been idle, but there are still many machines in it. The terrain is complex and there is only one internal channel."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "what factory does it produce? Why is the workshop in the building rather than in the factory?"


    The prince shouted: "Precision instruments used to be highly confidential, so the shape of the building was a living building rather than a factory. It used to be a very important factory in the Soviet era, so this was the case. The building is extremely solid. Unless the nuclear bomb hits directly, it will not cause structural damage. As for the shells, they will not play any role at all, even if they are sent by the enemy An engineering regiment, don''t want to destroy that building in a short time, because it''s safe enough to be chosen as the headquarters. "

 Chapter 1959

    After learning a little about the situation of the angel''s trapped building, Gao Yang immediately said to the angel''s commander who came to rescue: "how do you fight and how the enemy caused heavy casualties to you."


    The commander immediately pointed to the corridor: "the enemy has entered the building, but there are still many people outside. When we attacked, when we left the bunker and reached the middle area, we were shot and killed by the enemy with great accuracy. After more than half of the loss, we withdrew."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said loudly, "have you found out the enemy''s fire point?"


    "No, there is no chance to find out where the enemy''s fire point is. The enemy''s fire is too fierce and accurate. Unless I bury all the people here, I can''t find out where the enemy''s fire point is."


    "What about our heavy firepower? Can we get artillery support?"


    "No, the calculation is useful and useless. The cannon basically won''t cause any damage to the buildings here. It''s too fucking strong."


    Gao Yang stopped talking and began to study and judge the situation on the battlefield.


    The building they were trapped in had only four floors, which was not too high, but it occupied a huge area. Fortunately, it was once an extremely confidential factory, so there was only one channel in the building. It is precisely because of this that they have adhered to it until now and have not been wiped out quickly.


    The trouble is that there are no tall buildings around the building. This factory was once a very important and confidential unit. Many workshops were built underground and above ground. Those that are high enough are too far away and close enough are all bungalows.


    Gao Yang''s position is about 400 meters away from the building. Just now, the reinforcements tried to rescue knight. Their attack was launched from here. Once they left the bunker, they would be shot by snipers immediately.


    If there is no reinforcements, knight is definitely dead. But since knight and Gao Yang have been holding on for more than three hours and Gao Yang has come, he can''t die. Gao Yang is very confident in this.


    Although the situation is particularly urgent, he can''t attack rashly. Gao Yang looked at it for a few eyes and said in a deep voice immediately after he probably had the spectrum: "bring the battle map and point out the front distributed by the enemy and US nearby. The more detailed, the better."


    The reinforcement commander immediately took out a map and spread it directly on the ground. Then he pointed to the map and said: "The enemy is here, here, here, basically surrounded by three bread. If we retreat, the building will be surrounded by the enemy immediately, but the enemy can''t form a siege on the building. Our reinforcements are still moving, and more people will come. It is expected that about 200 people can be transferred from the battlefield in an hour."


    From the map, the situation was quite bad. Gao Yang nodded, looked at the commander squatting opposite him and said, "you must hold the current front and can''t retreat any more. I don''t transfer more troops. You give me 50 people. No, I only need 30 people to cooperate with us to attack again, can you?"


    "Yes, but we can only give you 30 people, and only this time, there are too few troops in our defense line. This is the limit."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to poseyankov, who had been listening: "Take your people and divide them into two parts. Your task is to cooperate with the 30 people to clear all the enemies outside the building, and then we enter the building. If the situation allows, you can send someone to follow up and enter the building. If the situation does not allow, I want you to ensure the safety of our retreat and leave the building to us."


    Poseyankov nodded and said loudly, "yes."


    Gao Yang immediately waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "give you five minutes to prepare for the attack. We''ll cover first and we''ll go up when you open the access."


    Good steel should be used on the blade. Gao Yang decided to leave the most difficult part to himself.


    After the rapid division of labor, the three different parts immediately began to order and sit down to prepare for the attack.


    Gao Yang obviously meant that 30 people were killed as bait, which he naturally could not say, while poseyankov and others understood without saying that the 30 people sent were cannon fodder in the real sense. There was no way. There must be some sacrifices.


    Gao Yang is quickly sorting out the magazine. He needs to use his rifle to cover the people brought by Ivan, let them clear the peripheral enemies, and then change to * * * * * * and enter the building to bring Knight them out.


    The preparation was completed quickly. At the command of Gao Yang, 30 people carefully drove into the building from the middle position.


    Poseyankov''s men didn''t move first. They had to use these 30 people to try to find out the enemy''s position and fire point, and then they would throw themselves into the attack.


    But the 30 men lined up in a very scattered line. When they slowly approached the building, more than 300 meters away from the building, the enemy opened fire.


    Gao Yang was observing the enemy''s firepower point. After a few glances, he immediately aimed at an enemy who poked out his rifle and lifted the sky cover of the person he aimed at.


    The prince also hit his target, but the shooting opportunities of the two accurate shooters were fleeting. When Gao Yang planned to shoot the second target, his target shrank back and never appeared again.


    The shooting method is accurate, the action is skillful, and the evasion is very fast. Basically, it disappears with a shot from the bottom, without giving people a chance to lock themselves.


    Gao Yang has improved his shooting difficulty. Now he has to aim and fire super fast to shoot accurately.


    Holding a gun, he quickly searched for the target, and then Gao Yang suddenly turned and fired a gun. When the gun rang, his target fell to the ground.


    Thirty people have been killed, seven or eight, but fewer have been injured. At this time, they sent to die can''t move forward. They either find cover to hide or start running back.


    Poseyankov waved his hand and shouted, "let''s go."


    The people Ivan brought were elite and good among the good players, but poseyankov took people to the battle. The situation was very different. They covered the advance alternately, slowly but safely. In addition, they held high their cover. Although the speed was not fast, they did not encounter casualties until they advanced 200 meters.


    The casualties came from 200 meters later. When poseyankov''s people were moving forward, they suddenly encountered fierce shooting from the enemy. When Gao Yang had another chance to shoot and was about to shoot, he incurred an extremely accurate bullet. If he hadn''t hid quickly, he would have died.


    Gao Yang is looking for the enemy''s target to shoot, and he has been watched by the enemy''s sniper. When he shoots at the enemy, he first leads to the shooting from the enemy''s sniper.

 Chapter 1960

    Although he retracted the bunker in time, ran quickly behind the wall, left the area just locked by the enemy sniper, ran a few meters, and stopped after a half collapsed wall, Gao Yang shouted, "rabbit! Rabbit!"


    No one responded. Gao Yang remembered that TREB didn''t follow.


    The enemy''s sniper is very difficult, very difficult, in other words, the enemy''s sniper is very strong, very strong.


    Gao Yang was not careless, but he didn''t take out the attitude of life and death to fight against the sniper. Just now he fired a shot, and then according to the attitude of a sniper or accurate shooter, he immediately avoided leaving the shooting position after firing the gun. This saved his life. If he moved slowly for even half a second, now half of his head is gone.


    If you fight with an expert with the mentality of abusing vegetables, you will die. Gao Yang knows that the other party should be all experts, so he fights with the caution that should be given to an expert. It is this caution that saved his life.


    At this time, Gao Yang will generally cooperate with Cui Bo to kill the enemy''s sniper, because the enemy will certainly change positions after firing a shot, and will look for shooting opportunities again instead of staying in place to die. In that case, Tommy can kill him with one shot, but now Tommy''s firing is a waste of shells. Without Cui Bo, Gao Yang can''t cooperate with him to kill the powerful sniper.


    If the enemy has snipers, they must be killed. The threat is too great.


    "Prince! Prince!"


    Without Cui Bo, Gao Yang immediately began to call the prince.


    The pro Dynasty Gao Yang waved his hand. Gao Yang stretched out two fingers to the prince and made a gesture of sandwiching vegetables. This is not a professional sign language, but a gesture that only he and Cui Bo understand.


    Gao Yang means that two people attack at the same time to attract the attention of the enemy sniper, because the sniper must be responsible for solving the enemy sniper. Then when one side has a sniper shooting, it will attract the enemy sniper, and one of the two can take the opportunity to fire and kill it.


    This tactic was used by Gao Yang and Cui Bo when they were playing wargame when they were military fans. After they became mercenaries, they still use it. They are proficient and familiar. There is no need to say hello at all. They are both bait and shooters who give a fatal blow. It just depends on who has the right chance and who catches the enemy''s sniper.


    Tacit understanding is so important. Gao Yang and Cui Bo can start the action immediately with one look and one gesture. Here, the prince is at a loss when looking at Gao Yang''s gesture.


    The prince made a puzzled gesture, but Gao Yang realized that it was useless when he stretched out his finger, so he shouted in the walkie talkie: "prince, do you understand the double headed snake strategy?"


    Two headed snakes will be bitten by another snake''s head when they hit this head, but it is still a name that praises their own name rather than a conventional tactical action. There is no way. A code is enough to explain a complex tactic. People will subconsciously say the code rather than the formal tactical name. Moreover, this tactic has no formal name, The name of any force will not be the same. This is not the tactical action that conventional forces will take, such as creeping forward. Such terms are common all over the world, but the high-risk tactic of double headed snake is not a very clever force or a very confident sniper. It can''t be used or used.


    It''s very slow to say, but it''s actually a matter of a short moment. The prince is an expert after all. He immediately understood Gao Yang''s meaning.


    "Double headed snake, understand!"


    "Go!"


    Gao Yang and the prince act at the same time.


    Gao Yang stands next to a hole in the wall, which is convenient for shooting, but Gao Yang is next to the hole. Although he needs to shoot with a gun, the hole will be focused by the enemy''s snipers.


    Quickly get up, stand up straight, hold the gun, the right eye is behind the sight, and the left eye is also open. You can quickly search and aim. This aiming method is used by precision shooters, but it is not available to ordinary precision shooters.


    He found an enemy shooting. Gao Yang opened fire quickly and killed him with one shot, but he had not found the enemy sniper. At this time, the prince suddenly shouted, "kill!"


    Gao Yang failed to find the enemy''s sniper, but his shooting attracted the enemy''s sniper. Before the enemy''s sniper shot, the prince found and fired, and successfully killed him.


    The first use was successful. Gao Yang and the prince were lucky. In this scuffle, the double headed snake tactic can not achieve results every time, because this tactic only targets high-value and high-threat snipers, and snipers don''t shoot every time.


    Gao Yang became a bait for a time. The prince completed the shooting and the cooperation was successful. Gao Yang immediately stopped the gun, ran behind the low wall for a while, re explored and observed for a moment, and found that their situation was really bad.


    The commandos led by poseyankov have suffered casualties, at least ten!


    As for the 30 men who were originally cannon fodder, only seven or eight were still moving, but they were already hiding behind the shelter and could not move forward at all.


    Groliov fired continuously at one of the enemy''s fire points for a moment, then suddenly bent down to take the gun and ran away. Then he shouted at Gao Yang: "there are too many enemy snipers, too many! At least ten!"


    Gao Yang certainly knows that the enemy has too many snipers, because the enemy does not fire frequently and the bullets are not dense, but one person will fall every time the enemy fires.


    The virgin of steel is attacking the building guarded by angels, and the sniper is useless in the building. Where is the sniper of the virgin of steel?


    Of course, all the snipers of the steel virgin will be arranged outside the big building to block the aid. This is a matter of common sense.


    But the problem is that there are too many snipers. For a mercenary regiment with about 200 people, there are at least 10 snipers. If it is a group operation, there are at least 20 snipers. The proportion of snipers is too exaggerated and extravagant in ordinary troops, but it is very normal in a top-level special forces. As for the strongest mercenary regiment, Of course, it''s normal.


    Therefore, Satan''s cover is of no use at all, and they must be very careful. Otherwise, the enemy''s snipers certainly don''t mind shooting one of them at a convenient time.


    There are too many snipers in the enemy. Gao Yang suddenly thought of a question, that is, in the double headed snake tactics just now, was the prince the one who aimed at him? Since the enemy has so many snipers, what''s the point of double headed snake tactics.

 Chapter 1961

    If ten sticks come, the double headed snake will naturally be killed at the same time, but assuming that the enemy has ten snipers, the ten snipers of the enemy are unlikely to attack one target at the same time, which is too wasteful.


    What Gao Yang needs is to find out a suitable tactic, one by one, in turn, to find out and solve the enemy''s snipers. It''s not impossible to touch blindly, but it belongs to a completely uncontrollable way of fighting.


    If both belligerents are experts, the battle will become long and painful. Both sides are very careful. There are very few shooting opportunities. Once there is an opportunity, we must seize it, and the time of this shooting opportunity will be extremely short.


    Gao Yang''s side is attacking and the enemy is defending, so it will be much easier for the enemy''s snipers to shoot the commandos led by poseyankov, because they have to expose themselves in the attack, and it is much more difficult for Gao Yang to catch the enemy''s snipers and destroy them, because the enemy is really too old-fashioned.


    Satan and the virgin of steel have met at least four times. He fought a jungle combat team and a desert combat team of the virgin of steel. In Ukraine, the virgin of steel''s team fought a large part. Just in halzisk, he fought a small team, part of which. However, these four battles are not hard frontal battles.


    Jungle warfare is too accidental. It is normal for anyone to win when the strength is similar. The battle between Syria and the virgin of steel is also a face-to-face encounter, and that battle ended with the leakage of chemical weapons. For the third time, Satan ambushed the virgin of steel, or ambushed with a land mine array. The battle just happened not long ago is a deliberate but unintentional sneak attack.


    In these battles with the virgin of iron and steel, the virgin of iron and steel can''t give full play to the absolute advantage of elite soldiers and quantity. However, this time is different. The virgin of iron and steel has newly recruited elite soldiers and strong generals. They are fully equipped and gathered together. They have just finished a long-term training and have a hard frontal battle with Satan on the frontal battlefield.


    To fight hard, Satan is really not the opponent of the virgin of steel. The number is several times worse, but Satan has helped for a long time.


    However, in the current situation, Satan and his helpers are still not positive


    The reality is very frustrating, but we can only face the reality. What can we do before absolute strength.


    Poseyankov is really tenacious, but Gao Yang feels he can''t go on like this. Satan''s cover can''t suppress the steel virgin. Poseyankov can only die if he continues to attack.


    "Stop the attack! Hide on the spot!"


    After giving the order in the walkie talkie, he shouted loudly, turned to the commander subordinate to the angel and shouted, "artillery! We need artillery support! Only artillery can open the situation. Where is our artillery!"


    "The friendly forces promised to provide artillery support, but they haven''t come yet. I don''t know what''s going on. I''ll hurry them now..."


    Before the voice fell, there was a roar in the sky. Leibrov shouted with a scream that broke his throat: "artillery attack, concealment!"


    Hearing the roaring sound of the shell means that the shell flew over from the head. In fact, it''s all right, because when the shell falls on your head, you can''t hear the sound at all. If you hear the sound of tearing the air when the shell falls at a close distance, you must be dead. No one knows what this sound is.


    "Hide, hide!"


    Gao Yang believed leibrov''s judgment and fell on the ground. Then he quickly climbed to the nearest pit and turned in. When he shouted to hide, the shells had begun to explode on their position.


    The shells came from the enemy, and there were a series of shells.


    Fortunately, the enemy''s shells are not accurate. Unfortunately, the enemy has too many guns.


    The shells didn''t land at the same time, but they were extremely dense. This is because the enemy pursued the instantaneous fire density, but the enemy''s shells hit a little biased, and there was a rest period, which shows that the enemy didn''t fire at the same time. In addition, it failed to launch continuously.


    "152 mm cannons, lethal explosives! 36 cannons, the impact point of the shell is offset as a whole..."


    Leibrov didn''t speak, the cannon rang again, and this time it was a continuous shooting.


    "The whole shell landed 100 meters in front of us. The assault team is finished. Retreat. Retreat or it''s all over. Full speed effective shooting and extended shooting! Run quickly!"


    Leibrov insisted on finishing his words in the deafening gunfire. If it wasn''t for the excellent effect of the headset, Gao Yang would never hear what he was saying.


    "Retreat, hide!"


    Gao Yang suddenly stood up and ran. Then he felt that the gunfire seemed to be getting closer and closer. Then he felt that his left leg was hit on his stomach with a hammer. He staggered and rushed forward.


    Gao Yang fell to the ground. He thought it was really over this time, because he thought his leg must be broken, but when he looked back at his left leg, he found that his leg was still good.


    Touching his leg, Gao Yang found that although his calf stomach was particularly painful, it was intact, and a dark thing fell at his feet.


    When Gao Yang took a closer look, he found that it was a foot that knocked him over. To be exact, it was a broken foot still covered in the combat boots. The boots were black, and the stubble of the broken foot was also black. There was no blood. The whole was deformed. If you didn''t look carefully, you really couldn''t see that it was a foot.


    At this time, the shelling stopped. The shelling did not extend to them at all. It stopped when there were dozens of meters away.


    "Back, back! Everyone back, poseyankov, are you still alive!"


    Leibrov said loudly in the walkie talkie: "20 seconds of rapid effective shooting, only such a little time shows that the enemy''s shells are not enough. The enemy has at least 36 cannons and one artillery regiment!"


    Gao Yang is helpless and desperate.


    However, Gao Yang has not planned to give up rescuing the angel. Despair is the despair when he is at an absolute disadvantage, but it does not mean that he can shake his determination.


    "Report the number and report the casualties!"


    Gao Yang is most concerned about Satan. No one was injured or even killed in the shelling just now, but the impact point of the shell is still far away. The counting is over, and his most feared situation did not appear.


    Finally put down a heart hanging in the air, Gao Yang then said with some confusion: "Why are you sure it''s 36 cannons?"


    Leibrov whispered, "I heard 36 shells exploding. You may not be able to distinguish them, but this is my basic skill."


    Thirty six doors, 152 mm caliber, steel virgin in use.


    Although there was no basis, Gao Yang took a long breath and said faintly, "Falk! They used to steal my cannon to hit us!"

 Chapter 1962

    In Gao Yang''s hand, he lost 36 152 mm cannons. Those cannons were not his, but they were indeed thrown from his hand.


    Now, such a deadly cannon has been used at a deadly time.


    It''s really bad to be used by someone who stole his cannon. It''s too bad.


    After a round of shelling, the people who put in the attack are finished, and whether they can withdraw is still a problem.


    Gaoyang called poseyankov again.


    "Answer me, are you still alive? Get back now, get back."


    "I''m still alive, but I''m in bad shape. I was shot."


    Poseyankov''s voice was very weak. He raised his long breath and said in a deep voice, "we''ll save you. Hold on. How are your casualties?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll let others answer you."


    "Twenty four of us were killed in battle and about 30 were slightly injured."


    The strong barrage of the virgin of steel had caused great casualties, but the shelling just now was the straw that killed the camel. In such a round of shelling, all the people brought by Ivan were destroyed.


    Fortunately, when the shelling just happened, poseyankov''s people were hiding. Otherwise, it is estimated that all of them will die just now.


    To save the injured people, but Gao Yang had to retreat at this time, and had to find a safe place to hide first. If another round of shelling, Satan''s people would be wiped out.


    The enemy''s defense line can''t be solved yet. A large number of snipers are an unsolvable problem. Now we have to save the wounded. Gao Yang really has a feeling that he can''t start.


    The wounded cannot be delayed. If they delay for a long time, there is no need to save them, but Gao Yang can''t order Satan''s people to save the wounded. It doesn''t matter whether they don''t save at the sight of death, but Satan''s people send out to save the wounded, which is tantamount to asking them to die. Even if Satan''s more than a dozen people die, they can''t save a wounded person.


    Gao Yang rubbed his face with his hand and said in a deep voice to the angel''s commander with reinforcements: "take all your hands here and prepare to go and bring the injured back."


    The commander looked at Gao Yang, with an unhappy face and tightly pursed his lips.


    Gao Yang''s face remained unchanged and said slowly, "I know what you''re thinking. Why don''t we go to this kind of thing, but let your people die. This is because we will rush into the building as the last main combat force. This task can only be undertaken by us. Now we go to pick up the wounded, and our strength will be wasted."


    "I can''t do such a thing as leaving the wounded and watching them die in pain. Since you say that the most dangerous task will be undertaken by you, I''m willing to take the responsibility of saving the wounded. I''ll go myself. I can''t let my subordinates go down and die. If I want to die this time, let''s die together."


    In a very flat tone, the commander said calmly to his deputy: "tell brothers, I''ll pick up the wounded just in the shelling in person. If anyone wants to go with me, let him come quickly."


    Gao Yang suddenly felt that in this Ukrainian civil war, both sides of the war showed strong courage.


    There are many warriors on both sides who died calmly, but unfortunately they died in the civil war.


    Soon a team was assembled to pick up the wounded. Many of them were carrying stretchers ready to carry the wounded back, as well as stretchers temporarily made of various materials. Therefore, it can be said to be a stretcher team.


    Just then, the commander''s deputy suddenly ran over with ecstasy and shouted, "our artillery has been deployed in place. They can undertake the task of artillery cover."


    "Do you have coordinates?"


    "Yes! They are very familiar with this area. Just give them a reference and they can fire."


    Gao Yang was also ecstatic and said loudly, "great, artillery cover, we attack."


    "But we only have six cannons, and there are empty shells, but there are few."


    Gao Yang quickly calculated that this artillery can be used to cover the action of the stretcher team. If the artillery used to cover the attack is still too little, and we have to be prepared to encounter the enemy''s artillery again during the attack, so it is OK to cover the evacuation of wounded soldiers, and the intensity of artillery used to cover the attack is not enough.


    "Fire and cover the evacuation of the wounded."


    Now it is an outdated war, a war full of World War II style. Neither side has any special sophisticated weapons, but both sides have brought into play the role and power of artillery.


    It can be said that after 1990, this is the first war in the world in which both armies can skillfully use artillery.


    The gunfire rumbled. Although the instantaneous fire density was small and the sustainable time was much longer than that of the enemy, only six cannons still played a key role.


    Satan''s members hid in the bunker and tried to suppress the enemy''s attack, while the stretcher team took the opportunity to rush forward and transport the wounded back one by one.


    In order to save the wounded, we had to pay the price of more than a dozen casualties.


    This kind of war makes people feel powerless, because to a large extent, artillery is the protagonist. Infantry, no matter how elite, can only play the role of supporting role.


    During the short truce, Gao Yang called people together to study what to do next when he did not have an advantage in all aspects.


    Groliov waved his fist and said, "it''s good to have planes, and we must have artillery, enough artillery!"


    Gao Yang shouted at yak, "contact our artillery and see if they can come."


    After finishing talking to yak, Gao Yang looked at the building that was always inaccessible and suddenly said, "try to contact Knight! They must find out the situation in the building."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "wireless communication has been disturbed. How can I contact?"


    People came up with all the methods. Looking at the building, Gao Yang suddenly said, "use Morse code and semaphore! Prince, do any of you understand semaphore? Where''s Morse code?"


    The prince said excitedly, "some people understand the flag language, the flag language of the Navy, we have retired Navy, and the Morse code is no problem. Most people understand it all!"


    "Fox, you use a flashlight to send Morse code. Who knows the Navy flag?"


    James immediately raised his hand and said, "I will. The flag language is common. I understand the Navy flag language!"


    Gao Yang immediately waved his hand and said, "then contact the angel immediately!"


    Soon, the prince began to use a strong light tactical flashlight to continuously send signals to the building through the long and short intervals of the lights. Although it was still during the day, it was still very conspicuous. If someone in the building noticed the lights, he would be able to distinguish them, while James began to wave with two flags, hoping to be noticed by the people in the building.

 Chapter 1963

    If you can''t hear, see. Of course, the signal transmitted by vision can also play a role, but they need knight to see it.


    Ivan''s body is not good, and he is not a man who can go to the battlefield, so he naturally stays in the rear.


    When contacting Knight by all means, Gao Yang first informed Ivan that the people he brought had been completely destroyed, dead and injured. He still wanted to find a way to send the wounded away and continue to transfer people here. If there was no way to send new power, he would leave this place of right and wrong.


    After informing Ivan, Gao Yang calls ulyanko for the second time. He has to ask when the heavy firepower will arrive. Gao Yang is relieved to learn that the first batch of weapons will be dropped within an hour.


    When Gao Yang contacted, yak had contacted the people of halzisk. The artillery led by cheraev and his son could not come over for the time being, but the combat strategy had changed. The wizard was directing all-out attacks on the roads occupied by the enemy to completely annihilate the enemy. After opening up the roads, let the artillery drive directly along the roads, but this would take time, The most optimistic expectation is that we can arrive in the early morning of the evening.


    After contacting everything that can be contacted, Satan''s people quickly reached a consensus that Satan''s current power can''t launch an attack.


    The only way is to contain the attention of the virgin of steel, and wait until enough strength has been accumulated to launch the attack, before it is possible to rush into the building and save Nate and them.


    The strategy has been decided, that is to contain the enemy. The virgin of steel can''t concentrate all her attention on attacking the angels, but how to contain it is a big problem.


    After looking at the map and thinking for a long time, Gao Yang said loudly: "the new reinforcements should not be used to attack the building. That will only increase the number of casualties and send them to the position to prevent the enemy from breaking through our last line of defense."


    The prince was a little worried, but he also knew that he had to take his time, so he could calm down and press the flashlight all the time, while Sirte said impatiently, "what should we do if we want to contain the enemy?"


    Gao Yang paced back and forth in the room. He suddenly stopped and said loudly, "both the prince and I have the ability to kill with one blow. We are entangled with the enemy. If we can continue to kill the enemy, it will certainly attract the enemy''s attention."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "no, if you and the Prince did cause a lot of casualties to the enemy, would you let the enemy speed up the attack and attack the knight in the building at all costs?"


    Gao Yang hit the helmet with his hand. He really doesn''t know what to do now.


    At this time, he followed, but it was useless and had nothing to say. Schultz suddenly said, "if we have tanks, why don''t we try to impact them? Even if the enemy has artillery to block the road, as long as we don''t directly hit the tank, we can rush through."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "do you have a tank?"


    Schultz nodded and said, "I once commanded seven tanks. Later, I was transferred to harzisk. Now I continue to command those tanks. Of course, this is not a problem, but we need to transfer the tanks here. The tanks are our own, and we can''t control anyone."


    Sirte said with a dull face: "tank mobilization takes time, and the mobilization of tanks will inevitably create a gap in the defense line."


    Schultz said firmly: "that''s what the coalition command is considering. What we need to consider is how to save our people. Even if the whole Donetsk defense line collapses, what''s the matter? If the coalition can''t save our leader, of course, we have to come by ourselves and inform the coalition command in advance, but they consider transferring troops to block the gap."


    The militia guarding Donetsk, to put it bluntly, is a coalition of many armed forces. Unified command can''t be done at all. What they can barely do is to coordinate the actions of various armed forces. If the angel''s forces are determined to ignore everything, no one can stop it. The only consequence is that it may cause the collapse of the overall situation.


    But at this time, where to take into account the overall situation, the lives of angels are the most important.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, contact your armored forces and transfer them all. If we can gather up a large force of hundreds of people here and take tanks as cover, we will have much more control."


    After looking at his watch, it had been ten minutes. Gao Yang turned his head and took a look. The prince and James were still there with signals. Although he knew that he would know the news at the first time, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Are you in touch?"


    "No."


    Not surprisingly, Gao Yang couldn''t help asking, but just as he turned around, he heard the prince say excitedly, "there''s a response! There''s a response!"


    Gao Yang immediately rushed to the prince and looked out of the small window of the fortification. Then he saw a rhythmic flash of light on a window on the fourth floor of their trapped building.


    Gao Yang himself could understand Morse code, so he immediately read out the light signal.


    "Most of us survived the battle. We were trapped in the attic and had a fierce exchange of fire with the enemy. We occupied favorable terrain and were short of ammunition, but we could support it for a period of time. Four people were killed, 11 injured and four seriously injured. We have been treated. We are short of drugs. Knight."


    When the light signal came to an end, Gao Yang turned and said with a look of ecstasy: "Nate is still fucking alive!"


    A burst of cheers, shouted loudly: "quickly, reply to him! We have arrived and are trying to rescue. The reinforcements will arrive soon. Let them insist!"


    The prince''s hands began to tremble excitedly. After sending out the light signal as Gao Yang said, there was a response from the opposite side soon.


    Gao Yang still said loudly, "I see. Is that fool coming?"


    When the light came to an end, Gao Yang said inexplicably, "that fool is coming? Who?"


    Sirte looked embarrassed and whispered, "well, the enemy may also see the light signal, so he can''t say your name."


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "I understand, huh? What do you mean? That fool refers to me?"


    Sirte coughed twice, which was the default.


    The prince replied in silence with a bright light.


    Gao Yang can only be angry, but what can he do at this time? Reply to Nate with the light. Are you a fool? You can''t afford to waste that time.


    Just then, the lights in the building flashed again.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing the thanks made by the light, Gao Yang suddenly felt that his anger disappeared again, so he said angrily: "stop talking nonsense and ask him about the enemy."

 Chapter 1964

    There are twenty-four angels who can continue to fight now, including several light wounded who can persist in the battle, while the virgin of steel, the number of attackers in the building is unknown.


    According to Gao Yang''s judgment, there will not be too many people put into the building because of this feint from bottom to top, and there is little difference between 20 people and 200 people when there is only one passage. Since the angel has survived the most difficult stage in the early stage of the attack, it is actually difficult for the virgin of steel to reach the top.


    "The number of enemies is more than 40, and the specific number is unknown. The enemy used cloud explosive bombs, which caused little loss to our side. It is inconvenient to explain the specific situation."


    The use of light contact is likely to be seen by the enemy, so knight can''t disclose how they arrange it. He is depressed for a while, because he plans to use the single soldier cloud bomb or warm pressure bomb as the killer mace. However, since the virgin of steel has used the cloud bomb and the effect is not good, the effect on the virgin of steel is naturally not as good as that.


    Fighting a war is a matter of using one''s mind. If one road can''t go, we have to find a way to go another way.


    Cloud bombs are not easy to use, so we have to find a way to replace cloud bombs with other things. Before entering the building to use cloud bombs, we have to solve the garrison outside the building, otherwise there is no need to use cloud bombs.


    There is no possibility of an urgent battle. Then the next step is to think carefully and fight steadily.


    "Prince, can opener, you two draw the terrain inside the building, especially what tactics and formations you think Knight will use to defend."


    The prince began to draw the internal structure of the building on a piece of paper. Although he had described the internal structure orally, it must be more intuitive.


    Sirte is a deep voice: "The internal space of the building is very large, and it is normal that the effect of cloud explosive bombs is not good. In addition, our people will be arranged around the internal channel. The main forces are arranged at least 50 meters away from both sides, and there are people near, but not many. It should be four to six people. Even if the enemy uses some weapons to kill people close to the channel, we can continue to hold the pass Crossing, don''t let them go up. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, looked at the people around him and whispered, "do you have any ideas?"


    Irene thought for a moment, nodded and said, "I have a note. What do you think if we can find a helicopter, land directly on the roof, and then open a big hole in the roof, or rope it down from the window into the roof?"


    Some whimsical, but Irene''s way is not impossible. Finding a helicopter and cable landing is not a problem, but opening a big hole in the roof may be very difficult to implement.


    Gao Yang looked at Sirte. Sirte shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to open a hole. The building is too strong. It''s built according to the standard of resisting direct hit by missiles. Unless we can drill holes first and then use directional burst, it''s possible to blow out a big hole. But in this case, it takes a very long time first, and we can''t rule out the interference of the enemy."


    "What if we go in through the window? Carry some powerful weapons and remote-controlled directional mines. First block the possibility of the enemy''s internal attack, and then use the basket to send up the bodies of the wounded and the dead. Do you think it''s feasible?"


    Gao Yang is very interested in Irene''s idea. After he expressed his views, Frye said excitedly, "yes, I think it''s OK. If you act again at night, the success rate will be higher."


    "No, this plan is completely impossible."


    It was leibrov who spoke. When he objected, he was still a little nervous, but when he looked at him, leibrov held his chest up and said loudly: "Don''t forget the enemy''s artillery. They must have included the building into the shooting range. The coordinates have been calibrated long ago. The artillery poses no threat to the flying helicopter, but if the helicopter hovers or lands directly on the roof and the enemy fires a volley, it''s ok..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in some distress, "you''re right. The enemy''s artillery threat is too great. This plan is not feasible."


    Li JinFang suddenly said: "If we focus on the whole battlefield, it is not the steel lady outside the building, but dozens of artillery. What if we raid the enemy''s artillery position? Just like the 15th artillery regiment, if we solve the enemy''s artillery position and use a large number of troops to attack, there are many soldiers here, There are also tanks and armored vehicles, plus artillery support from friendly forces. It is not a big problem to attack hard. "


    Li JinFang''s method takes a long time, but it belongs to a great teacher, which is to fight hard with strength. Although the time is a little slow, as long as enough troops are mobilized, it is the most secure and confident method.


    Groliov first nodded and said in a deep voice, "I think the toad method is feasible. Although it''s a little slower, we don''t have any better way at present."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered: "This method is feasible, but who will carry out the task of destroying the enemy''s artillery positions? We don''t have enough troops and no suitable person to carry out this task unless we do it ourselves. In addition, the situation here is different from halzisk. We don''t know where the enemy''s artillery positions are or whether they are closely protected Moreover, in this operational plan, it is best to use helicopters to send the raiding troops near the artillery positions, otherwise just infiltrating the enemy''s defense line is a risky action. The most important thing is whether the helicopters will be attacked by the enemy? "


    I felt that it was difficult to do anything. Gao Yang sighed and said with a distressed face: "who has a better way?"


    In a moment of silence, Gao Yang pinched his head with his hand: "Now, the enemy is both an attacker and a defender. When attacking angels, their offensive strength and methods are not particularly dominant, but when defending, the enemy''s strength is very strong, and the enemy can achieve this effect because they have formed a combat system. If they want to kill them, they must break the enemy''s system."


    After that, Gao Yang said with a distressed face: "if you want to break the enemy''s combat system, you can either use special tactics or have enough powerful weapons. Now we can''t think of any particularly effective way. It seems that you can only seek special powerful weapons as a decisive force."

 Chapter 1965

    Gao Yang twisted his head, looked at yak and said in a loud voice, "you can find a way to contact ulyanko. In addition, please come over to Ivan. It''s safe enough."


    The wireless communication is interfered, but the power of the jammer is not too large. The jammer must be a portable jammer, which may be used by multiple jammers together. It is more than enough to block the communication in the building, but the impact on the surrounding area is not too large.


    Of course, even portable jammers are enough to affect the communication of hundreds of meters around. Gaoyang''s walkie talkies are very advanced and have strong anti-interference ability. Even if there are some effects, they can still be used. However, satellite phones can only be used after they are far away.


    Yak took the phone to find the signal, Gao Yang and they stayed to continue to discuss countermeasures. After a while, yak suddenly said in the walkie talkie, "boss, someone is looking for you, that coval. He said he has been dialing the phone you left. Do you want to talk to him? I can transfer your conversation with the walkie talkie."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it, he remembered which Kovar died his wife and daughter, so he immediately said, "what are you looking for me?"


    "I don''t know. I just said I was looking for you in an emergency."


    "Call ulyanko first, then let Ivan come to me, and then transfer coval''s call."


    After a while, yak continued: "ulyanko has contacted. He is preparing to drop weapons to us. Ivan is about to pass. I''ll call Kovar back now. Over."


    Soon, yak said in the walkie talkie, "the phone is connected. Start using the radio relay. Over."


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "Hello, Kovar, what can I do for you?"


    Kovar''s voice was distorted after being relayed by the interphone. He said in a very hurried tone: "Hello, do you know the whereabouts of the virgin of steel?"


    Gao Yang was quite surprised. He knew that Kovar wanted revenge, but Kovar had to meet his brother first and summon people. It was only two days. Is it possible that Kovar had enough people for revenge? If so, Kovar and his brother moved very fast.


    "Of course I know the whereabouts of the virgin of steel. Right in front of me, we''re fighting. Man, if you want revenge, you''d better come with us."


    Of course, Gao Yang was very happy to get a helping hand, and Kovar''s answer was not beyond his expectation.


    "Please tell me the exact location."


    "Yaklitz factory area, man, I need manpower now. When can you get here? You''d better hurry. I''ll tell you the details when you arrive."


    Covar said after a moment of meditation: "we still need to wait. Our personnel and equipment have not arrived. We can go into battle before 9 o''clock tonight."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was more than four o''clock in the afternoon. By nine o''clock in the evening, he didn''t know whether they could hold up that time.


    "I may not have to attack until then. The situation here is very complicated."


    Covar said sincerely, "please wait a minute. You''re worth waiting. We have many people. If you want to wipe out the virgin of steel, you can''t do without our help. I think we''d better act together."


    Gao Yang wanted to use kovald''s power, but he really couldn''t wait too long. After thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "I''m sorry, but some of my friends here are besieged by the virgin of steel. Their situation is very dangerous. As I said, the situation here is very complex. The virgin of steel has strong combat effectiveness and our attack is blocked. If the war situation has been unfavorable, I have to wait to act with you. If I can attack here, I will attack at any time."


    Kovar thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "OK, I see. If we can, we will go there as soon as possible. In addition, I want to tell you something. Someone wants to see you. Can you come over? It''s located at 156 solsyak street, Donetsk, a bar called pepper."


    Gao Yang felt happy. He was fighting with the virgin of steel, but coval asked him to go to a bar. Is it funny.


    "No time."


    After rejecting Kovar, Kovar didn''t say much, but said calmly: "OK, I understand, we must wait until the time is ripe before we can go into battle, so we must wait and contact again. Bye."


    Yak hung up the phone, and there was no sound here. At this time, Ivan ran into Gaoyang''s underground bunker with an entourage. As soon as he came in, he said loudly, "what''s the situation now?"


    Seeing Ivan, Gao Yangji said helplessly, "I''m sorry, the people you brought are over, dead and injured."


    "I know this. I asked what to do next? Is there a way?"


    Ivan looked very anxious. He interrupted his apologetic face and said loudly, "what do you need me to do? Just say it quickly. I will naturally deal with the aftermath of the people I bring."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "there is no good way. Now we think that if we want to save the angel people, we must first disrupt the enemy''s combat system. I came to you to ask you if you have any particularly powerful weapons that can reverse the war situation."


    Ivan came and turned around a few times and suddenly said, "how about the warm pressure bomb?"


    "It''s useless. The virgin of steel has used it for angels. The internal space of the building is too large, and the single soldier cloud bomb has no effect."


    Ivan gestured with his hand and said loudly, "where''s the big one? A big cloud bomb!"


    "Think of something else. How can big cloud bombs be delivered, and the angel and the virgin of steel are in the same building. Now we urgently need to solve the personnel of the virgin of steel outside, and then we can consider fighting inside the building."


    Ivan looked serious and said in a deep voice, "then use chemical weapons!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "no matter which part of the enemy inside and outside the building is attacked, if chemical weapons are used, how can you ensure the safety of our own people? Even if we evacuate our personnel, we can be angel people."


    Ivan hurried around and said in a hurry, "there are too many powerful weapons, but it''s too late to transfer them. We lack time, we lack time!"


    Gao Yangji said regretfully, "well, you have no way, have you?"


    Ivan shook his head and said with a wry smile, "sorry, I will continue to transfer people here and give you any weapons you want, but time, time I can''t guarantee, so I have no way for the time being."


    Shouted loudly, "then implement the toad''s plan. Go and destroy the enemy''s artillery position. First, Ivan, help me find some helicopters. The sooner the better."

 Chapter 1966

    Tanks are coming and new reinforcements are coming.


    Now Gao Yang has five T-72 tanks and four BMP-2 armored vehicles. These tanks and armored vehicles are given to angels at a very low price through his hands. Now, he plans to save the angel mercenary regiment.


    But the enemy''s reinforcements also came.


    Just as Gao Yang is racking his brains to rescue the angel mercenary regiment, the virgin of steel is also trying every means to destroy the angel as soon as possible. The surprise attack is impossible for both sides, so the next must be a hard fight to determine the victory or defeat with strength. Moreover, just like the angel controls an armed force in Ukraine, the virgin of steel obviously has the support of the Zhengfu army.


    The enemy launched a new round of attack, and the militia''s defense line was in danger. Therefore, Gao Yang had to use the strength just gathered in the to consolidate the defense line, rather than save the angel mercenary regiment.


    If the enemy breaks through the line of defense, Knight won''t have to be saved.


    Around the angel trapped building, the battle outside is fierce and tragic, but for the two sides who are difficult to ride the tiger, it is a battle that must be persisted to the end until the final victory or failure.


    As time goes by, Knight will send some news back from time to time. They have been attacked and can''t be counted by the number of times, because the attack has never stopped.


    There are no dead angels, but two more are injured. The most troublesome thing is that they consume a lot of bullets, and the ammunition stock has reached a very dangerous figure. In particular, grenades are about to be exhausted. Grenades play a great role in indoor warfare. If they are used up, the situation of angels will be worse.


    When it was almost six o''clock, the first batch of weapons dropped by air finally arrived.


    A transport plane dropped a large number of weapons, such as anti tank missiles, air defense missiles and individual cloud bombs. These things did not play a great role in Gao Yang''s attack, but they were indispensable for stabilizing the defense line. Therefore, as soon as the weapons arrived, Gao Yang immediately distributed these weapons.


    In fact, Gao Yang is not good at commanding large-scale battles. Now he can command even if he can''t command, because what he has to do is very simple. He can send people wherever he is tight. It''s very simple.


    Now it''s filling in with human life, just to keep the last line of defense of life for the angel mercenary regiment.


    If the enemy really besieged the city and completely surrounded Nate in the building, everything would be over.


    Battle, fight or stalemate, Gao Yang racked his brains to find a way. Of course, he is not alone. Satan includes angels, including ulyanko and Ivan. All those who pay attention to this battle are struggling to think about how to save the angels, but there is no way. In this battle based on real strength, enhancing their strength is the only way.


    Seeing that it was dark and there was still no progress in the battle, Gao Yang finally gave up the illusion of a quick decision.


    "Fox, contact Covar and see when his people can arrive."


    Gao Yang''s voice was hoarse, but he was still full of spirit and didn''t feel tired at all.


    "I can''t get in touch. Kovar can''t get through."


    Thinking hard about what power was available, Gao Yang thought of Kovar, so he asked yak to contact Kovar, but Yak''s answer made him frown.


    "Contact again until you contact him."


    After a few minutes, Gao Yang picked up the kettle, drank water, moistened his throat, and then said loudly in the walkie talkie, "fox, is coval in touch?"


    "I can''t get in touch. His phone can''t be connected."


    Gao Yang put down the kettle and said to the people around him, "it''s dark. If we raid the artillery position of the virgin of steel, we need a strong enough special combat force. Either we go or find someone. Therefore, keval''s role is important now. Fox, you should go to a bar called pepper to find keval. Where should their people be?"


    After that, Gao Yang hesitated and said, "no, your position is very important. You have to stay here. Let someone else go. Well, I''ll go myself."


    Coval''s interests are the same as those of Gaoyang, but their purposes are different. Gaoyang is to save the angel, while coval is for revenge. Count one of the steel virgin and kill them all. In this way, when Gaoyang is in urgent need of help, coval may not cooperate with his plan as Gaoyang hopes.


    So Gao Yang wants to go to find Kovar himself and directly persuade him to help solve the artillery of the steel virgin first, rather than the team of the steel virgin. If so, yak''s weight is not enough, it''s better for him to go in person.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have to stay and direct himself. Anyone can do the command now, so after he made up his mind, he immediately said, "accompany me to the bar on the 13th to find someone. Others listen to the command of big dog, and we will come back as soon as possible."


    After saying that, Gao Yang and the 13th hurried away, found a car, let the 13th drive on, and immediately went to the bar mentioned by kovar.


    With navigation, it''s much easier to find a place, but Donetsk has fallen into war. There are almost no pedestrians on the street, so the car is fast. It didn''t take long. About half an hour later, Gao Yang found the bar mentioned by kovar.


    It was completely dark and Donetsk had almost no lights, but the bar Gao Yang was looking for was brightly lit and very noisy. The manic music and people''s shouting attracted people''s attention in the quiet street, accompanied by the rumble of guns.


    On the 13th, he stopped the car, looked at the bar, and said in a deep voice, "this is it. It seems that there are still a lot of people. Go in and have a look."


    They got out of the car and went straight to the door of the bar. Gao Yang tilted his rifle behind him to avoid any misunderstanding. After nodding to him on the 13th, he pushed open the door of the bar.


    The door opened and Gao Yang went in. Then he began to wonder if he had come to the wrong place.


    The music is loud, and it is a very familiar melody. The tables and chairs in the bar have been removed, leaving a space in the middle. Where are more than 20 strong men drinking? They seem to have crossed from the middle world. Each head is wearing ox horn helmets and a huge wooden cup in his left hand. The point is that each of them is waving an axe in his right hand.


    Double edged battle axe, single edged battle axe, nail axe, long axe held in both hands, short axe held in one hand, in short, they are all kinds of axes.


    When a group of strong men who were drinking noticed Gao Yang and the 13th, the group binge stopped, and more than 20 big men turned around and watched Gao Yang and the 13th.


    "Private party, please leave."


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "I''m looking for coval. He gave me this address."


    A big man nearest to Gao Yang, about 1.9 meters tall, especially strong and oppressive, drank the wine in the glass first, and then said loudly, "coval is not here. He will be back soon. You can wait for him outside the door, but you can''t come in."


    Just then, suddenly a man shouted, "he has an axe!"


    In an instant, all eyes stared at Gao Yang''s lucky axe hanging on his left chest, and even Gao Yang himself looked at his axe.


    The strong man looked at the axe hanging high in front of his chest, then waved his hand and said loudly, "keep the music down."


    The noise of the music decreased. The strong man pointed to the axe in front of his chest with the double-edged battle axe of his right hand and said loudly, "you have an axe. What''s the use of it?"


    "Cut people."


    After a happy answer, Gao Yang reached out and took the axe from the hanging ring in front of his left chest. After holding it for a while, he said loudly, "this is my last weapon. Do you see this warhead? So this axe is also my amulet."


    The strong man laughed and turned to the people behind him and said loudly, "although it''s an agricultural tool axe, it''s his battle axe. See that warhead? This man is really lucky, ha ha."


    Immediately, a man shouted in the crowd in a language Gao Yang didn''t understand, and then waved his axe at Gao Yang. The strong man turned to Gao Yang and shouted, "come and drink, man, if you have a war axe, come and have a few drinks, but he can''t, because he doesn''t have a war axe."


    On the 13th, he immediately turned his head and left the bar and closed the door. The strong man took off the horn helmet on his head, raised his head, laughed and said, "pick up your axe and have a drink. Brothers, welcome the guy with a lucky axe."

 Chapter 1967

    Put on the helmet given by the strong man. Gao Yang felt that his head was loose. He was afraid that he would fall off accidentally.


    He held a heavy helmet in his left hand and an axe in his right hand. Looking at the strong men all over the room, he felt really strange.


    These people are not young. They are generally in their 40s and 50s. They dress up according to the Viking pirates. They just replace the weapons that Viking pirates use, such as nail hammer, meteor hammer and two handed sword, with axes.


    The most important thing is that Gao Yang is familiar with the music being played in the bar. Some of them have heard it and some have not heard it, but he can tell the music being played by listening to a clip. It is one of his favorite bands and one of his favorite singles.


    The Finnish band Ensiferum sings a victorysong. Although the volume has been turned down, the music full of fighting breath can still make people''s blood rush to their heads.


    The Viking metal band from Finland, Gao Yang''s favorite Ensiferum, has a special meaning to him. At Satan''s last full party, many people sang the band''s song with him, the lailailaihei, including test tube. After that party, they went to Syria and test tube died in Syria.


    Gao Yang came to find help, not to drink. He can''t drink now. However, when a strong man enthusiastically handed a big wooden cup to him, Gao Yang found that it was filled with beer.


    The strong man said apologetically, "beer, drink whatever you like. We''re going to war soon. We can''t drink too strong wine. You look like you know you''re a soldier. When our war is over, we''ll have another party. Then we''ll let go and drink."


    Just a few sips of beer didn''t seem to hinder anything. Gao Yang raised a big wooden cup in his left hand and his axe in his right hand. Suddenly, he roared.


    "The guard sounded the bronze horn and awakened the sleeping people. The enemy is near. Summon up courage and fight!"


    Gao Yang read the lyrics, and it is the lyrics he is singing. This is a war song. For the helper kawar found, the battle is close at hand. This lyrics is just right.


    Read a paragraph of lyrics and shouted, "victory!"


    "Victory!"


    The loud roar was responded with a roar. They raised their glasses and poured down their beer.


    After a fierce drink, Gao Yang put down the cup. The wooden cup is too big for him to finish.


    After the strong man in front of Gao Yang drank the wine in the big glass at one breath, he laughed wildly, then patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said loudly: "I like you, really, I like you very much, man, what are you looking for coval?"


    He shouted loudly, "didn''t he tell you?"


    Next to him, a man who looked more stable shouted, "obviously, he invited us to fight!"


    The strong man smiled and said, "if you know Kovar, it''s not an outsider. This is our annual party, but this time is different. This time we want to get together and go back to the battlefield! So we have rules. If you have an axe, you can come in and participate. If you don''t have an axe, you can only wait outside."


    "Change a song of revenge!"


    After a loud cry, a man in the crowd squeezed out of the crowd and looked at Gao Yang. After looking at Gao Yang''s axe, he laughed and said loudly, "man, this is really your Xin Yun battle axe. Also, this axe is produced in my country. Drink."


    Gao Yang took a drink, and then the music sounded. The man who had just asked him for a drink suddenly shouted, "for fierce sadness! Revenge!"


    Ferocity is coval''s nickname. When the man shouted the slogan of revenge, everyone immediately raised their glasses and shouted: "revenge! Revenge! Revenge! Ho! Ho! Ho!"


    Gao Yang just wanted to know when Kovar would come back, but he couldn''t ask at all, because the old men sang again after shouting a few times.


    Is this a revenge mobilization meeting full of joy.


    Gao Yang was very anxious, but he couldn''t help singing along, mainly because he knew the song well. In addition, he couldn''t interrupt these excited and wild masters.


    Each one looks wild and free and easy. Gao Yang feels that a group of people who are drinking are more like holding some kind of sacred ceremony.


    If the ceremony or habit of the Vikings before the battle is performed by these people, Gao Yang can understand that in the spiritual field of the Vikings, fighting and entering the Yingling hall after death is the best result, and dying of illness and old age is the worst result. They drink before the battle, drink after the battle, and laugh and die when they are defeated, If there is a chance to drink and die, it would be best.


    At the end of the chorus, another old man sang. He put down his glass, picked up a wooden shield in his left hand, knocked the wooden shield with the axe in his right hand, and sang a completely strange song in a language he didn''t understand.


    The song began to become very excited, and others responded at any time, hitting everything around them with an axe, in line with the beat.


    Gao Yang was helpless. He thought he might have to go. If he went on like this, he wouldn''t want to ask anything.


    Just then, the door opened again, and Covar appeared. Beside him was a man in his fifties, not tall, with yellow hair, very divine eyes, a gentle smile on his face, a big bag in his hand and a backpack on his back.


    But the man stood at the door. The bar suddenly quieted down. Then everyone raised their glasses at the same time and shouted at the people who had just come in: "raise your glasses! Pay tribute to the head!"


    The newcomer clenched his fist and waved, and put down his big bag. Then he didn''t pick up the glass handed to him, but smiled at Gao Yang and said loudly, "Hello, you must be a ram. Coval has told me about you, and I''ve heard your name before, Satan''s RAM."


    Gao Yang was holding a wine glass in one hand and an axe in the other, so he could only smile apologetically and say, "yes, I''m a ram."


    The man pointed to Gao Yang''s axe and said with a smile, "good, you have an axe."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "yes, this is my lucky axe. If I guess correctly, you are Kovar''s brother, violent? Right?"


    The man shook his head and smiled, "sorry, you guessed wrong. The situation is a little complicated. I''d better introduce myself first. You can call me arctic fox. This nickname has been useless for a long time, so you can also call my name Alexander. All of us are mercenaries. I''m their head. Our mercenary regiment is called aurora."

 Chapter 1968

    Aurora, a legendary name.


    The undisputed first small mercenary regiment, even if it has disappeared for ten years, even if the angel has become the first in fact, the aurora is still recognized as the first in the mercenary circle. In the past ten years, the angel has been firmly pressed in the second position.


    The legendary character stood in front of him. It was false to say that Gao Yang was not excited.


    "Are you the aurora? Why, Kovar, aren''t you from the three lion mercenary regiment? It turns out that your nickname is arctic fox. I heard it for the first time. Ah, nice to meet you."


    Kovar''s mouth moved, but Alexander smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that someone remembered us after disappearing for so long."


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile, "you are a legend. Well, it is rumored that your Aurora members have not been killed in battle. I just want to know. Is this true?"


    Alexander spread his hand, smiled at coval, nodded to Gao Yang, and then said with a smile: "yes, none of our members have been killed in previous battles. Well, there are a few who have been injured and said goodbye to their mercenary career, but no one has been killed."


    Gao Yang said sincerely: "powerful, this is my pursuit. Unfortunately, some of us were killed in battle, but fortunately, we are not seriously injured and disabled."


    Alexander nodded and said unexpectedly, "that''s very good. You''ve done very well. I saw your names two years ago, but I suddenly lost all the news recently. I was wondering if you''ve lost your whole army or quit this business, but now it seems that this is not the case."


    After a few words with Gao Yang, Alexander suddenly raised his hand and said, "sorry, wait a minute."


    Alexander opened his big bag, took out a hatchet from it, and then took out an ox horn helmet, but half of his horn was broken.


    He put on his helmet and raised it with an axe in his right hand. Then someone immediately handed him a glass of wine. Alexander raised his glass and shouted, "long time no see, my brothers, cheers!"


    After a good drink, Alexander took a long breath, handed the cup to others, and when he picked up the beer for him, he shouted to him, "we''re retired, but we get together once a year, like this."


    After a brief explanation to Gao Yang, Alexander and his people began to drink and sing.


    Gao Yang still has something in his mind, and it''s urgent and important. The aurora Gang really turned into a reality like a legend, but he can''t stand being here to drink and sing with the aurora people.


    Covar didn''t move and stood aside with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang approached Covar and whispered, "how long will they last like this?"


    "If nothing happens, it will last all night."


    Gao Yang put the wine glass on the side table and whispered to Kovar, "man, I have to go back to the war. I can''t waste all my time here. I want to know when you will act if you plan to go to the virgin of steel? Won''t you go after the celebration?"


    Covar shook his head and said calmly: "no, wait for people to arrive. As for now, since you still need to wait for people, you might as well let go of the carnival. You know, this reunion is different from the past. If someone dies, you will never have a chance to get together and drink again."


    Gao Yang was relieved. Then he looked at Koval and said, "why don''t you go to the carnival?"


    Covar sighed, then looked at Gao Yang and said helplessly, "I just died my wife and child."


    Just then, the door of the bar was pushed open again. A man in his fifties looked at the fierce man and frowned when he saw the noisy crowd.


    Covar greeted him and said to the fierce looking man, "brother."


    After putting down the things in his hand, the man who looked at the ferocious man opened his arms and hugged Covar, then frowned tightly and said loudly, "where is the virgin of steel?"


    Covar pointed high and said loudly, "they are at war."


    Nodding, the fierce man sat down directly at the side table. Just then, with a warm smile on his face, Alexander went to coval''s brother, raised his glass and said loudly, "come and have a drink."


    "I never drink, and I don''t drink until the battle begins."


    "I heard that your three lion mercenary Corps has been disbanded?"


    Covar''s brother stared at Alexander, pointed to the man he brought, and said loudly, "there are two of us. Who says the three lion mercenary Corps has been dissolved!"


    "Oh, I really thought you retired."


    "Retirement and dissolution are two different things."


    Covar''s brother was nicknamed violent, and he looked really fierce, but Alexander didn''t think it at all. He still smiled and said, "do you know him? The head of Satan''s mercenary regiment, ram, gunslinger ram."


    The frenzied cold face glanced high, and then said coldly, "I haven''t heard of it."


    Gao Yang was a little embarrassed and said in a loud voice, "just the ram. The gun God should be avoided. Alexander, there is also rage. When can we start? If you want to kill the steel virgin, now is a good opportunity."


    Alexander raised his glass and said with a smile, "don''t worry, people haven''t arrived yet. You don''t have to hurry at this time to destroy the virgin of steel."


    Gao Yang said with some embarrassment, "well, some of my friends are trapped by the virgin of steel. They are in a difficult situation. Well, frankly, I need someone to help, and I think our interests are the same."


    Alexander said suddenly, "Oh, so it is. Is the situation very dangerous? Who is trapped, your man?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly. After hesitating for a while, he finally whispered, "it''s not my man, it''s an angel, an angel mercenary group."


    Alexander smiled again. Then he raised his glass of wine and said loudly, "angel, I know them and their leader, crazy wolf. I''m curious. Were they your friends just now?"


    "No way," he said coldly, "angels can''t have friends."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said uncertainly, "well, it''s a friend. Well, it should be a friend."


    Alexander shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "crazy wolf is very principled. I don''t think he is likely to have friends. Well, it''s a small world to meet again."


    "No matter what our relationship is, in short, if you want to destroy the virgin of steel, we are passers-by. I want to know when you can start to act?"


    Alexander looked at his watch, shook his head and said, "not yet. We still have people who haven''t arrived, but they should be arriving soon."

 Chapter 1969

    We still have to wait, but Gao yangjue, if we can let the aurora mercenary regiment save the angels with them, it seems that this assurance will be much greater.


    This is the legendary aurora. From no defeat to no death, strength and luck are strong to dissolution. It has been remembered for ten years. The pressure is clearly the first in essence, but it is the helpless aurora of the angel who has to bear the second child of ten thousand years.


    In the face of such a mercenary regiment, it is difficult for Gao Yang not to maintain his respect.


    Alexander always smiles. He doesn''t see the common aggressiveness of mercenaries, which makes everyone feel very comfortable. This should be the legendary personality charm. He doesn''t want Nate. He always has a smelly face. Even if he smiles, it makes people feel that it is a high and down smile.


    Alexander pointed to the door and smiled at Gao Yang, "can I call your people in? It was a private party just now. People without axes are not allowed to come in. This is a rule I jokingly set, but now it is not a private party."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "Oh, thank you. I''ll call him. Don''t bother you."


    Gao Yang went out and shouted. He followed him into the bar on the 13th.


    On the 13th, he had an aura of keeping strangers away. After glancing at it, he immediately looked at Alexander Avenue: "can you feel free?"


    Alexander smiled and said, "of course, please help yourself."


    On the 13th, a man went to the bar, picked up the glass, mixed himself a cocktail with vodka as the base wine, and then sat down with the cocktail in front of a table behind the window, where he slowly tasted the wine with a comfortable face.


    Gao Yang was still thinking about Nate. He coughed softly and said loudly to Alexander, "I want to ask, when will your people arrive?"


    Alexander smiled and said, "our people have arrived. Now wait for my friends."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a car came outside the bar. After the car stopped steadily outside, a man with a big bag quickly pushed open the door of the bar.


    A suit with shiny hair and spotless leather shoes. As soon as I entered the door, I put the big bag on my back by the door and said to the people in the bar, "sorry, sorry, I''m late. I''m late."


    The big man who raised the glass laughed, pointed to the new man and said, "monkey! What are you?"


    The man called monkey sighed, then smiled professionally and said loudly: "Hello, everyone, long time no see. Introduce myself. I am now a personal financial planner. I currently work in Templeton group and have my own office on Wall Street. Everyone, we are old friends. If you need any help in financial management, please call."


    After that, the man called monkey began to do something that made Gao Yang stunned. He was sending business cards.


    First to Alexander, and then to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang put down his axe and glass, took the business card with both hands and looked at it. David Graham, this is the life of the monkey.


    David stretched out his hand. When shaking hands with Gao Yang, he said with a smile: "we should meet for the first time. Excuse me, is it convenient for you to introduce yourself?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said in a loud voice, "ram, Satan ram."


    David immediately widened his eyes, looked flattered and said in a loud voice: "ah ~ ~, ram, I know, I know, the famous gun god ram, Hello, very glad to meet you, Mr. ram, as a mercenary, you must have financial needs. If you need, please call me and wait for your call at any time."


    After that, David apologized, then continued to send business cards, and even number 13, who was sitting alone, got one.


    The strong man said angrily and funny, "monkey, what the fuck are you doing? Where are the others? Don''t tell me that your mercenary regiment is coming, yourself."


    David turned his head and said loudly, "just myself, the hurricane mercenary regiment is gone. Now I''m alone. I tell you, Americans can''t believe it. We took a mission issued by the U.S. government in Afghanistan, which was sold by Americans and died. So I''m going to Wall Street to cheat Americans'' money, and I''m doing well."


    Alexander frowned and said in a deep voice, "man, I don''t know about it."


    David looked disapproving and said, "secret operation, the outside world won''t know if it''s all dead. I didn''t inform you. All right, guys, I''ll change my clothes."


    David looks like a white man in his forties. He is about one meter seven. He has a smart face and a pair of gold wire glasses.


    But now, with a smart face, David began to take off his clothes, suit, shirt, tie, trousers, socks and shoes. After taking off his naked clothes in public, he opened his big bag and began to wear clothes again.


    Combat vest, camouflage suit, underwear, socks, camouflage pants, armed belt and combat boots. After putting on his clothes again, David patted his chest and said with satisfaction on his face: "well, now I''m the monkey of the hurricane mercenary regiment again, guys, give me a glass of wine."


    Someone handed David a glass of wine. Now David''s face is not smart, but tough.


    Raised his glass, David said solemnly, "guys, I''m the hurricane mercenary regiment. The hurricane mercenary regiment has received the news. The hurricane mercenary regiment has come to support. The hurricane mercenary regiment will fight with you to the end. Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    After a roar of response and the bottom of the wine glass, David changed his look and said with a smile: "guys, be serious. You need to find me for financial management. Each of you can manage money. Give it to me and you can make money. What war is there to fight, right?"


    There was a hiss, and just then the door opened again.


    A black man bounced in, then came in and shouted, "Yo, yo, how are you? Raise your hands and follow my rhythm, yo, yo."


    Gao Yang''s eyes are straight. NIMA has a rap singer or something.


    After jumping for a while, he punched Alexander one by one like a superstar. Even Gao Yang came, the black man shouted, "guys, are you excited to see me?"


    Alexander smiled and said, "Hi, superstar, I''m really glad to see you."


    The black man turned to the door and shouted, "brothers, brothers, come in and see the aurora. This legendary mercenary regiment, hurry up, don''t linger."


    A lot of people began to pour into the bar. There were a lot of people. The bar was almost full.


    A man shouted, "superstar! Did you bring all the Panthers?"


    The black man called superstar waved his hand and shouted, "no! It''s not a panther."


    With the black''s unique exaggerated expression, the black man called superstar looked serious, his head looked forward, his hands waved fiercely, and said loudly: "Now there is no Panther mercenary Corps. Now it is a secret force company. You arrive all over the world and arrive quickly. If you are in trouble, give it to us. The Commission is reasonable and will not reveal the secret. If necessary, please find secret force, yeah!"


    It''s more like singing. After talking, the black man stood in front of Gao Yang, suddenly took a deep breath with his nose, and said loudly, "stranger''s breath, your name, tell me, tell me, man."


    Gao Yang said again, "ram, Satan ram."


    The superstar was obviously startled. He really jumped back, and then said exaggerated: "Satan ram! Gun god!"


    After that, the superstar looked at Alexander and said expectantly, "tell me, who is the best accurate shooter? Wow, you are the best accurate shooter, and he is also the best accurate shooter. Who is the best?"


    Alexander smiled and said, "he, I''m old."


    The superstar said loudly: "Wow, wow! Aurora, secret force, ah ah, hurricane! Aha, wild, three lion mercenary regiment, violent brothers are also coming, ah, ah, and a Satan, yeah! Tonight is a mercenary Festival, guys, drink up and celebrate this unprecedented Festival. I improvised a song and I want to sing it to you!"

 Chapter 1970

    Gao Yang hates rap, which is very annoying now, but after the "superstar" sings, he doesn''t hate rap again.


    When the star''s impromptu singing ended, Alexander raised his glass and signaled to turn off the music. He shouted, "gentlemen, the party is over. Now let''s talk about how to kill the virgin of steel."


    After slowly saying that, Alexander pointed high and said with a smile, "this is Satan''s RAM. You already know that they are fighting against the virgin of steel. We can listen to what he said first and understand the situation of the battlefield, ram, please."


    Gao Yangqing cleared his throat and said in a deep voice: "we have been deadlocked with the virgin of steel for an afternoon. We have never been able to break through the defense line of the virgin of steel. They have artillery. When we use superior forces or weapons to attack, we will be hit by the enemy''s artillery."


    The superstar raised his hand and said loudly, "excuse me, why does the virgin of steel defend a position? It''s not normal. The virgin of steel won''t stick to the virgin''s position. We won''t, will we?"


    Loud channel: "Because the virgin of steel surrounded the angel mercenary regiment, they wanted to kill the angel, so the virgin of steel launched a surprise attack, trapped the angel in a building, and then the virgin of steel followed into the building. Then the angel stubbornly stuck to the present, and the virgin of steel who could not make a quick decision and refused to give up has been fighting until the present, so the current situation is like this. The angel is trapped On the top floor of the building, below is the assault group of the virgin of steel. Outside, there is the defense line of the virgin of steel. On the outside, there are our people. On the outside, there are the main army on the same front with the virgin of steel. "


    The superstar frowned and said, "angel, that angel? The angel most of whom are German?"


    Gao Yang nodded.


    David frowned and said loudly, "Why are there angels? I hate them and I will never cooperate with them. Speaking of it, I think it''s a good choice to help the steel virgin kill the angels first."


    Keval''s brother held a glass of wine and said angrily: "yes, angels are much more annoying than the people of the virgin of steel. The virgin of steel is at most a bad guy, but the people of angels are really annoying!"


    The superstar shook his head and said, "no, I can''t join hands with angels, otherwise we must start infighting first."


    Gao Yang sighed in his heart. He wanted to grab Nate''s neck and ask why your popularity was so poor.


    He coughed helplessly and said weakly, "the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Anyway, you want to kill the steel virgin, right..."


    "No!"


    After the superstar loudly interrupted Gao Yang, he said with a serious face: "the enemy of the enemy is not necessarily a friend, especially an angel. He can never be a friend."


    David coughed twice, looked flat, glanced at the star with oblique eyes, looked at the star with seemingly gentle, but proud eyes from inside to outside, and said gently, "we are not friends. Mercenaries don''t need friends, especially for those of you who can only lag behind. It''s my shame to fight with you. Please keep a certain distance from me."


    It has to be said that David imitated Knight perfectly. His eyes, expression and arrogance just wanted to say it.


    The superstar clapped and laughed, "yes, yes, man, you really should be on the imitation show, ha ha."


    "I''ve always wanted to fight with those sons of bitches of angels. I really want to kill all those Germans," he said with a gloomy face


    David said with interest, "have you fought with them?"


    Wild shook his head and said in a deep voice, "it''s not cooperation, but we''ve fought side by side. We''re employed by the same employer. In Africa, it''s definitely better to be enemies with them than to work for the same employer. I just want to say hello. Nate, that son of a bitch, let me get away."


    He drank up the wine in the cup with a wild face and said, "it''s a pity that we haven''t really fought against each other, although I really want to kill the angel!"


    Gao Yang is sweating. He really wants to put Nate down with one foot, and then step on Nate''s face and ask him how many people you have offended.


    The superstar said with interest: "guys, guys! Now the virgin of steel is besieging the angels. Why don''t we take the opportunity to kill the virgin of steel and the angels together? This opportunity is great."


    David said immediately, "I agree. It''s a great idea!"


    Wild breathed and said with a smile, "that''s it!"


    Gao Yangkuang Khan immediately shouted, "no! Guys, our enemy is the virgin of steel! This is a war of revenge. Please find out what is important."


    The superstar patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "man, it''s just easy. There''s no better chance than this."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "angels are our friends. I''m here to rescue them, so everyone, I''m sorry I can''t let you do that."


    David took a breath, looked up and down, raised his voice and said, "man, you look very normal. How can you be an angel''s friend?"


    The superstar frowned and looked up and said, "man, you must have been fooled by an angel."


    "Angels are our friends. I''m sorry, everyone. I think it''s a good time for us to annihilate the virgin of steel. The topic we discussed deviated from the theme."


    Alexander nodded and said with a smile, "yes, guys, we deviated from the theme. This is a war of revenge. We got together because we want to avenge coval''s wife and daughter."


    David said helplessly, "but killing the virgin of steel will save the angel. It''s really, really frustrating. It''s like a fly floating in the soup you have to drink."


    Gao Yang suddenly thought of an excuse, so he immediately said: "think about it, guys, think about it, think about how Nate would feel when the angel was rescued by us? Hmm? Think about how he would face you? Guys, it''s better to kill the angel and stand in front of them as a rescuer. Think about it."


    The star''s eyes lit up at once, and then he pointed to it and said loudly, "man, you are a genius. I suddenly thought of a song. I want to stand in front of the crazy wolf and sing!"


    Wild nodded and said in a deep voice: "yes, think about it. This is the most cathartic result. Standing in front of them as winners and rescuers is better than killing the sons of bitches of angels. This idea is really good. Well, let''s start discussing the battle plan. How do we fight?"

 Chapter 1971

    Gao Yang quickly explained the situation they faced, especially various difficulties. After he finished, there was a quick discussion in the bar.


    The results of the discussion were similar to those of Gao Yang. The common conclusion was that in order to kill the steel virgin, we must first solve the artillery position. As for how to fight after solving the artillery position, the scene had to adapt to the situation.


    After the discussion, Alexander stood up and said slowly, "well, let''s start now. We need someone to solve the enemy''s artillery position. This part of the operation needs enough people, superstar. How about taking your people?"


    The superstar scratched his face and said, "but I want to compete with the virgin of steel, but, well, I''ll solve the artillery position."


    Alexander drew a circle on a map and whispered, "according to Satan''s investigation, the enemy''s artillery position is most likely in this area. There are 40 of you. The target is relatively large. It was dangerous to break through the enemy''s defense line in the past, superstar. You have to be careful."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "this part can be simpler. We found two mi-8 helicopters and will arrive soon. You can go there by helicopter."


    The superstar was surprised and said, "and helicopters? Well, let''s leave the job to us. It''s easy."


    Alexander looked at Gao Yang, smiled and nodded his head. He whispered, "very good. You are well prepared. If the Panther solves the enemy''s artillery position, the rest will have to let us come. We need to solve the external forces of the virgin of steel. There are a lot of people and a lot of snipers. This is the key part."


    "Let''s attack together and finally attack the building to save the enemy. We''ll take on the task," he said loudly


    Alexander smiled and whispered, "we have 27 people, plus three lions and hurricanes, exactly 30 people. Well, how many of you Satan?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said loudly, "more than a dozen people."


    Alexander waved his hand and said with a smile, "well, we have a total of more than 40 people. It will be difficult to solve a team of more than 100 people."


    It''s hard to say. Alexander took a long breath, and then he said solemnly: "our goal is revenge, not to win a war. The enemy still has an advantage. We can take our time until we kill all the people of the virgin of steel. This is a long-term goal. We don''t worry."


    After that, Alexander said with a relaxed face, "well, let''s start."


    Alexander picked up the wine glass he put on the table with one hand and his axe with the other hand. He turned and walked to the aurora crowd and stood in front of the bar. Then he said with emotion on his face: "brothers, it has been ten years. Now, it has been ten years since the Aurora was dissolved. Will you still fight?"


    "I exercise every day. I don''t know how you are, but I''m sure I have no problem."


    "Who can really abandon the past and become an ordinary person? I can''t. I dream of returning to the battlefield, so I keep in good shape."


    With the sound of all kinds of words, Alexander nodded, and then he said in a ferocious voice: "Aurora, the unity of life and death! We are here for revenge. Covar''s wife and daughter are brutally murdered by the virgin of steel, then everyone of the virgin of steel will die!"


    Alexander suddenly raised his axe and shouted, "swear to my axe and destroy the virgin of steel until the end of my life. My life is endless and the battle is endless!"


    "Swear to my Tomahawk! Life goes on and fight on!"


    With a roar, Alexander chopped his axe on the bar, the axe blade cut deeply into the bar, and the axe handle tilted upward. Then Alexander put his funny ox horn helmet on the axe handle, turned the wooden cup he brought and put it next to the axe.


    The aurora people cut their battle axe on the wooden bar one after another, put down their helmet and wooden cup, Gao Yang quickly took off the ox horn helmet on his head and gave it back to the strong man. The strong man cut the long handle double-edged battle axe on the bar, left the battle axe on the bar and put the end of the ox horn helmet on the axe handle.


    Soon, there was a neat row of axes and helmets on the bar.


    Gao Yang is going to take his axe to the battlefield. When the aurora people cut his axe on the bar one after another, he hung his lucky axe back to his chest.


    Look at what this means. If the aurora people don''t kill the steel virgin and get a clean light, they don''t intend to dissolve again. When they complete their revenge goal and completely destroy the steel virgin, they will come back here and take away their tomahawks and helmets again, as well as the wooden cups they drink. At that time, It was the day when they disbanded and returned to the field again.


    Kovar also has axes, helmets and wooden cups, but the style is somewhat different from others. His helmets are not ox horn helmets, but the kind of covered iron helmets common in Ukrainian history, with a long white feather on them. However, the axes are almost the same. They are common two handed battle axes in European history.


    The last one cut the Tomahawk on the bar. Covar looked red, turned and looked slowly at the people around him, and said sternly, "my brothers, thank you."


    Alexander''s relief on his face was gone. He shouted, "change your clothes and get ready to go!"


    A group of people who just looked like Viking soldiers immediately began to change clothes. They put on the clothes they brought and took out the weapons they brought.


    You can''t bring tomahawks to the battlefield. Now you have to use guns to fight. Even if you need cold weapons, it''s at most bayonets and daggers. It''s funny and silly to bring a two handed axe and ox horn helmet to the battlefield.


    Alexander opened his big bag and assembled a barrel and butt together. Gao Yang found that it was an msg90 produced by HK, which can be said to be a semi-automatic rifle for precision shooters.


    Once upon a time, there were relatively few rifles specially developed for precision shooting. Msg90 can be said to be the best choice in the era of active aurora.


    Alexander used an MSG 90, but after assembling an MSG 90, he thought for a moment, but he pulled out another gun body. He brought two guns, and Gao Yang was shocked to see the second gun taken out by Alexander.

 Chapter 1972

    For the aurora, which has been dissolved for ten years, Gao Yang thinks that they may be at least a little out of touch with the current era, so he takes out an msg90, which is in line with the short time during the active period of the aurora, but the new gun is a new gun that has just been introduced.


    As an accurate shooter, Gao Yang is very concerned about some new guns and bullets in the world, so even if Alexander took out a new gun that has just come out, he can still recognize it.


    What Alexander took out was a ulfberht. 338 Lapua magnum semi-automatic rifle produced by Alexander weapons company of the United States.


    The unit of. 338 Lapua magnum bullet is changed to metric system, which is 8.6x70mm. It is a special sniper bullet launched by Lapua company in Finland. Gao Yang once used it and made a very good impression. Now. 338 Lapua magnum bullet has been widely recognized all over the world. For light weapons, bullet is more important than gun, So now the world is developing and using this bullet rifle.


    But the head of the aurora, Alexander, and the American Alexander weapons company, if they can''t have any association, it won''t make sense.


    Gao Yangji was surprised and said, "are you using this gun?"


    Alexander installed the sight on the picardini guide rail and looked at Gao Yang''s surprised expression. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "yes, in addition, I probably know what you''re thinking. You guessed right. I fired the Alexander weapons company. I developed this gun."


    "Shit! Falk!"


    After he couldn''t help being rude, Gao Yang looked at Alexander Avenue: "did you develop this gun?"


    Alexander shrugged, smiled, and said calmly, "yes, I like. 338 bullets very much, but there is no gun suitable for me. A 0338 Rapp magnum bullet precision rifle that meets the needs of precision shooters, has sufficient firing speed and accuracy, and can''t have too much recoil, so I tried to design one myself."


    "Which company am I talking about?" he said in a trembling voice


    Alexander smiled: "Oh, well, it was registered in 2001, but we didn''t concentrate on business until we dissolved. In fact, it''s just to do something after retirement. I like shooting and guns, so of course I have to have fun in my retirement life."


    Alexander finished the assembly. After looking at Gao Yang, he suddenly smiled and whispered, "if you are interested in this gun, we can talk later."


    He breathed loudly and looked at the guns used by others. Sometimes, the characteristics of an army can be seen by using guns.


    The guns used by other people in Aurora are also very interesting. The guns they use are very characteristic. The rifle is a very rare Finnish Sarkozy M95 assault rifle. This gun has a small number of columns in Finland. The Finnish military name is rk95tp and uses 7.62x39mm M43 intermediate bullet. For mercenaries, it is very normal and common to use this caliber bullet.


    M95 accounts for at least half of the gun in. The rest are mainly AK47 of various versions and sg551 of version 7.62.


    From the perspective of gun use alone, Gao Yang thinks that most of the aurora should be Finns, almost half of them.


    In addition to automatic rifles, Aurora also has several sniper rifles. In addition to Alexander himself, there are two trg-42 sniper rifles from Sarkozy company in Finland, which also use. 338 Rapp magnum bullets, and two. 50 caliber large sniper rifles, all of which are the old version of Barrett M82.


    In addition, there are two 7.62mm sniper rifles. The bullet is 7.62nato, but the gun is from Sarkozy, Finland.


    A total of 27 people, seven people use sniper rifles, which is a high proportion.


    In addition to sniper rifles, Aurora also has two machine gunners. One of them uses a very rare walmet M78 light machine gun, which is still the caliber version of M43 intermediate bullet. The other machine gunner is a little normal and uses an mg3 general machine gun.


    This is a very distinctive army, a very distinctive mercenary regiment. What are the characteristics? Finnish characteristics, Nordic style.


    The aurora man quickly completed the dressing change. After hesitating for a moment, Alexander finally carried the old msg90 with obvious use marks behind him, and the ulfberh was put into his bag. It seems that it can only be used as a spare gun at most.


    Like Gao Yang''s habit, or like most accurate shooters, no matter how perfect a new gun is, it is still an old gun that grows old with you for many years.


    Alexander put on an earmuff, which is an electronic noise reduction automatic pickup headset, which is a little behind that used by Satan, but it definitely belongs to the latest product available on the market.


    For a mercenary regiment that has been disbanded for ten years, Aurora''s communication equipment, night vision equipment and bulletproof vests are absolutely at the forefront of the world.


    Looking at his watch, Alexander waved calmly and said loudly, "ram, please lead the way. Let''s go."


    Everyone left the bar one after another. Now there are more than 70 people, but there are not many cars. At least dozens of cars parked around the bar. These people didn''t come together in groups, so most of them drove their own cars when they arrived.


    Gao Yang still had a car with No. 13, but after the car started, No. 13 suddenly said, "this result is good. Let''s look for a helping hand, and then we found a helping hand, which is far more than expected."


    "But now I''m really worried that these people will kill the angels after seeing the angels. It''s hard for me to understand how the popularity of angels can be so bad."


    With emotion, when Gao Yang led the mighty team back, of course, the first thing he received was welcome.


    The war situation is urgent. It''s a very bad behavior to sell off at this time, so when he quickly brought himself who these people are, he said. Looking at the reinforcements still gathering, groliov said with emotion on his face: "they are all living legends."


    Irene sighed: "Satan, angel, Aurora and the virgin of steel are much hated. In other words, with the joint efforts of these three mercenaries, the virgin of steel should die without regret."


    The princes, who looked silent and felt embarrassed, raised their voices and whispered, "it''s certain that the virgin of steel is the most hated mercenary group, but it''s uncertain whether the virgin of steel is the most hated mercenary group."

 Chapter 1973

    The battle will begin with the secret force attack on the artillery position of the virgin of steel, but before the formal attack, it will be the duel between snipers and snipers, and the collision between precision shooters and precision shooters.


    Now if Gao Yang had artillery and missiles, he still needed them. He would smash the enemy completely in the past. But now, since they don''t have strong firepower to crush the enemy, they have to be realistic.


    Now the Allied forces of these mercenary regiments are strong because they have a super first-class precision shooting team in the world.


    There is no doubt about the level of Gao Yang and the prince, but I don''t know the level of several shooters of Alexander and the aurora. However, for the legendary mercenary regiment of the aurora, as the head of the aurora, Alexander''s strength must be guaranteed anyway.


    The secret forces have left by helicopter. Satan and the aurora are together to assign the upcoming combat tasks. As for the hurricane and the three lions mercenary regiment, there are only three people, which is more symbolic than practical.


    But there are two snipers in these three additions with greater symbolic significance


    David, and the man brought by wild, are snipers.


    Most of the time, snipers act independently from large forces and act in concealment. Therefore, at some times, the whole army is dead, leaving only snipers alive. This kind of thing is really common for mercenaries.


    Now Gaoyang has 11 snipers, even if the snipers of the virgin of steel are almost the same. Even if the virgin of steel still has an advantage in the total force, at least the snipers are even.


    Eleven people, all with their own guns, Alexander said slowly: "in order to ensure the killing effect, we plan to use grid tactics to divide the combat area into grid areas, and then everyone focuses on looking for the enemy shooting in the grid, so as to ensure that killing the enemy sniper is the priority."


    Gao Yang thought and nodded, "yes."


    Alexander looked around and said in a deep voice, "ram, we are not familiar with each other, and your purpose is to save the angel. Our purpose is to completely annihilate the virgin of steel. Although our interests are the same, the specific directions are different. In view of this, I think it''s better to act separately."


    "How do you think to act?" he said in a loud voice


    Alexander said seriously, "I am willing to create conditions for you to rescue the angels. We will clear the external enemies, open a path, and finally enter the building. You will undertake the task. If our action is all right, I will take someone to support you."


    Aurora is a legendary mercenary regiment, but a legendary mercenary regiment has no relationship with Satan.


    Gao Yang thought seriously for a moment and only let Satan undertake the task of attacking the building alone. It was really difficult and dangerous, but the aurora promised to help open up a path for him. After all, the goal of the aurora is to kill the steel virgin, not to rescue the angel.


    "Yes, we''ll attack the building. You''ll help us guard the way back outside," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Alexander smiled gently, and then he said in a deep voice, "we have never cooperated, but I am willing to cooperate with you with the greatest sincerity. I hope I can give you my back safely, and you can give me your back safely, if you are willing to believe me."


    Gao Yang smiled without hesitation and said, "I believe you."


    Alexander held out a hand and shook it with Gao Yang. He smiled and said, "good luck."


    Alexander seemed to know the prince. Instead, he stretched out his hand to the prince, smiled and said, "we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Good luck. I firmly believe that crazy wolves will be all right."


    The prince''s expression was like eating shit. Reluctantly, he had to stretch out his hand. After shaking hands with Alexander, he said hard, "thank you."


    Wild hummed coldly on one side, but at last he didn''t say anything.


    Gao Yang turned and faced the people who had been prepared by Satan: "according to the plan, let''s start action. If the time is ripe, listen to my command, the assault team will go again, brothers, be careful."


    Alexander turned to his people and said, "for ten years, our reunion is fighting. Guys, if anyone feels that he is in bad shape, withdraw immediately. We have plenty of opportunities, and the victory will eventually belong to us."


    There was no pre war mobilization. After they issued their orders, they looked at each other, and then shouted, "let''s start."


    Alexander nodded and said loudly, "let''s start."


    They waved their hands, and a total of 11 snipers immediately scattered, looking for their favorite shooting positions.


    Gao Yang and the prince were familiar with each other. They looked at each other. Gao Yang''s head tilted slightly. The prince immediately understood what he meant. Then he nodded his head gently, and they ran towards the same place.


    He left the underground command post, raised his body, lowered his body, ran for a while, and stopped behind a collapsed wall.


    Looking at the surrounding terrain, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "we will attack later. We can''t leave the attack channel too far. We still need a certain height to solve the enemy''s snipers."


    The prince pointed to the roof of a bungalow and whispered, "only there is barely suitable."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "dare you go?"


    The prince looked up and whispered, "what do you say?"


    The selection of snipers is extremely important, and the shooting position that Gao Yang and the prince like is first of all a prominent part and has a high advantage. However, such a place must also be the focus of the enemy. Whether it is the enemy''s snipers or artillery fire, it will pose a great threat to this shooting position.


    Gao Yang can''t solve the threat of shells, but the threat of shells can''t be solved anywhere, and the enemy sniper, Gao Yang is not afraid.


    The two quickly ran to the bottom of the bungalow they liked. The prince held Gao Yang''s feet below. When Gao Yang climbed up the roof, he observed it first and found no obvious target. Then he reached out his hand, grabbed the prince and helped him to the roof.


    The two men went up to the roof, one raised his gun to search for the target cover, and the other climbed forward slowly. After climbing out for a short period, they began to search for the trace of the enemy. In this way, they covered each other, and it took a few minutes to advance a few meters.


    Because every meter ahead, it is possible to expose the body that was hidden and lead to the shooting of the enemy.


    When Gao Yang approached the eaves, he finally found a red dot.


    After aiming the sight at the red dot found and determining that it was a human shaped heat source, he immediately whispered in the walkie talkie: "RAM found the target. I''m going to fire within grid 6. Pay attention to the search for the enemy and cover. Over."

 Chapter 1974

    Finding the enemy firing is only the first step. Next, after attracting the enemy to fight back, it is the beginning of a battle between snipers.


    The enemy''s exposed targets are not large, with a distance of 470 meters. At night, this is an ultra long-range target, but for Gao Yang and prince who have the best night vision sight, this is a normal shooting distance, which is no big difference from that in the daytime, and even more convenient for their shooting.


    Gao Yang fired a shot and clearly saw that his target erupted into a blood flower. Then, Gao Yang endured a great sense of fear and forced himself to stay where he was.


    Taking himself as a target and waiting for others to fight is really a test of courage. Gao Yang doubts how he can stick to it.


    Then, the prince beside Gao Yang snapped a shot.


    Several shots were fired continuously from different positions, and Gao Yang quickly climbed back after the prince shot.


    "Arctic fox, there is an enemy sniper under the No. 2 grid marker. He has been killed!"


    "Mammoth, there is an enemy sniper action in grid 5, failed to kill, continue to pay attention, over!"


    "Prince, there is enemy action in grid 6. We can''t confirm whether the sniper is dead. Over."


    "Microwave oven, No. 10 grid found enemy activity. We can''t confirm whether it''s a sniper. Kill one person and escape one person. There''s no counterattack. Over."


    After the man who found it again quickly reported his discovery, Alexander whispered in the walkie talkie: "the man in grid 5 is confirmed to be an enemy sniper. Kill him."


    The prince quickly pointed his gun at the No. 5 grid, but Gao Yang didn''t raise his gun. He looked and whispered in the walkie talkie: "worker bee, the No. 5 grid marker, a sniper hiding behind two cement pillars, three quick shots, over."


    The enemy''s sniper is hiding and has to force him out, but Satan has Tommy, a mortar who can attack over the top, and the effect is different.


    Gao Yang''s eleven people''s attention is basically all in the designated grid No. 5. There is no doubt that it is a great waste. However, doing so can ensure that they can kill the enemy sniper 100% and never give him a chance to escape.


    After Gao Yang guided the target, Tommy needed to look at the location of the markers on the map, which took a little time, because drawing squares in the battle area was divided according to some obvious markers in an emergency, and the fight began immediately after the division. It''s true that not everyone can remember the specific location of each grid immediately.


    After a while, three mortar shells successively landed at the position indicated by Gao Yang. The landing point of the shells was very accurate, but this accuracy was for mortars.


    Mortar shells failed to kill the enemy, but they were enough to successfully force the enemy out, because if the enemy didn''t hide, one of the next mortars would always be right.


    A figure ran out. He was running the zigzag route very fast, but at least seven or eight guns were waiting for him.


    The shots were different, but the time was almost the same. At the moment when the hiding sniper was forced to move, he was hit by at least several bullets, and he could never die again.


    Waste, cannons, mosquitoes, and intensive firepower. We have to do this anyway. We have to end all the snipers of the virgin of steel one by one. Slowly, we absolutely find and kill one by one.


    Gao Yang opened fire on them and the enemy immediately responded.


    Gao Yang quickly dodged back and said loudly, "in the hole of grid 7, it''s definitely a sniper!"


    "At the junction of No. 8 and No. 9, an enemy sniper was found behind the brick wall!"


    Two more were found, but the enemy disappeared immediately after shooting. Basically, the muzzle of the gun flashed, and then there was no trace immediately. If you shoot with a gun, it must be hopeless.


    However, we can''t fight, but winning the enemy''s position is victory.


    "The enemy at the junction of No. 8 and No. 9 can move quickly. The enemy in the grid hole of No. 7 can''t move. Kill him!"


    Gao Yang ordered this time. He didn''t shoot just now, so he saw clearly that an enemy was hiding in a closed space formed after the collapse of the building. Unless his hiding place was a secret Road, he wouldn''t want to run away.


    "At a distance of 440 meters, mortars can''t work. We need direct guns."


    "There are no direct guns, there are rocket launchers!"


    "It''s difficult for the rocket launcher to hit directly. We don''t know how big the enclosed space is, and the power may not be enough."


    Several people exchanged opinions quickly. They kept silent and smiled coldly. They whispered, "it doesn''t matter. We have a single soldier cloud bomb. The power is absolutely enough. It may be a little difficult to hit it accurately, but we can afford to waste, little fly!"


    At this time, Alexander said gently, "there is no need to waste the bazooka. Let my people launch it. Big eye, solve him in the triangular space formed after the collapse of the left building in grid 7."


    Somehow, Gao Yang was reluctant to admit defeat. Frye was not necessarily worse than the big eye of the aurora, so he immediately said, "in order to improve the hit probability, two people launch together, little fly, prepare to attack."


    Of course Frye didn''t want to admit defeat, so he immediately shouted, "I see! Boss, just watch and make sure you hit one shot."


    About a minute later, the aurora man fired the rocket first, and Frye almost followed.


    In fact, it''s very rare for rockets to hit the right target. In particular, Gao Yang uses shimir single soldier cloud explosion bombs. The accuracy of this kind of rockets is even worse. It''s beyond the direct range. It''s really very difficult to directly hit a small target.


    It can''t be said to be a miracle. Although it was very difficult, the two rockets hit the target successively. Therefore, just after the first explosion, the second rocket immediately followed and blew up a collapsed building to the ground.


    Gao Yang praised Frye in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. Usually he must say that he did a good job. However, Alexander doesn''t seem to care about this kind of thing at all. Of course, he can''t be too excited.


    Alexander said blandly: "the enemy should respond. Pay attention to distinguish the true and false targets of the enemy, pay attention to the enemy''s artillery, and be ready to evacuate at any time."


    Gao Yang took a breath, and then focused all his attention on the back of the sight. At this time, a figure jumped up from behind the bunker and ran quickly. When Gao Yang subconsciously wanted to pull the trigger, he heard Alexander in the headset say loudly, "don''t move! False target!"

 Chapter 1975

    Gao Yang''s habit is to play when he sees something moving. One does one, and two play a pair, because his positioning is an accurate shooter.


    When fighting with infantry, whether the target is a bait is not considered at all.


    But now it''s different. Now it''s a sniper and anti sniper battle. If you hit a false target, you will expose your position, and if you expose your position, you will attract the shooting of enemy snipers.


    Relatively speaking, Gao Yang''s ongoing battle is much more sophisticated than before. Even if he wants to expose himself, he must be exposed in a planned and premeditated way, rather than being led by the enemy.


    It can not be said that this kind of thing has never happened, but it is very, very rare. This can happen only in the Stalemate Stage of the war.


    This is a hunter to hunter battle, and both sides are the top ones.


    The virgin of steel has never been so easy to deal with. No matter what kind of battle, they are not easy to deal with.


    Another enemy suddenly moved. After a short run, he moved from one position to another.


    Just then, the prince suddenly shouted, "building!"


    The prince suddenly fired a shot, while Gao Yang quickly turned the muzzle of the gun towards the building, the building where the angel was besieged.


    Everyone thinks that there are no snipers in the building, because snipers have no role in tackling difficulties in the building, and the people outside the building have not moved to the building since the battle was launched.


    However, the enemy appeared on the third floor of the building. The prince who had been searching found the abnormality, and then he fired a shot.


    The prince is particular about this shot.


    The reason why Gao Yang asked the prince if he dared to go to their current position was that they were in a prominent place with the advantage of vision, but when they looked at the building where the angel was besieged, they were also an exposed area without cover.


    The prince fired a shot. First of all, he must want to kill the enemy on the third floor of the building. If he can''t kill him, he can force the enemy to avoid or retreat. No matter whether the person is threatened or not, first create a relatively safe environment for him and Gao Yang.


    But after the prince shot, the enemy he aimed at did not escape, but also fired a shot at the prince.


    When Gao Yang turned the muzzle, he only had time to see a red figure flash and didn''t have a chance to shoot.


    Gao Yang feels wrong.


    Bloody smell.


    Gao Yang looked in horror and saw that the prince was already in a pool of blood.


    Gao Yang quickly turned his head back and didn''t go to see the prince again. Then he whispered in the walkie talkie, "the prince was shot. The enemy is on the third floor of the building. Cover!"


    Gao Yang''s voice is very calm, and so is the voice of the Arctic fox.


    "Covered, misjudged, ram out of position."


    Almost 600 meters away from the building, everyone thought there should not be a sniper, but there was a sniper, and it was a super sniper.


    The prince opened fire, and the other side also opened fire. The prince could not hit the other side at a distance of nearly 600 meters, but the enemy died in a flash, which could be called an electric flint.


    What kind of shooter is this?


    Gao Yang only knew that he had met a strong enemy, an unprecedented strong enemy.


    Man, don''t be too arrogant, and don''t sit idly by.


    Gao Yang knows the truth that there are people outside people and there are days outside the sky, but he hasn''t met an opponent equal to him for a long time since he was called God by shooting.


    But is there really no one who is close to or even better than Gao Yang? Shit, there is never a lack of God and man in the world. If you haven''t met him, you just haven''t met him.


    And today Gaoyang met.


    "Fat cat, panda!"


    Gao Yang moved back a little with his gun, and then he immediately rolled to the prince. After whispering in the walkie talkie, he climbed to the prince.


    The prince was lying on the roof. The enemy came down from a commanding position. The bullet seemed to hit his neck. The muzzle tore a huge wound from his left shoulder and ran through to the left. The flesh and blood could not be seen clearly. It might have reached the heart or torn the left lung lobe to the left.


    The Prince did not move. Gao Yang thought he was dead.


    So Gao Yang leaned back a little more, then quickly took the gun away, grabbed the prince''s belt and pulled it back.


    Step back, pull the prince back, climb back, pull the prince back, repeat several times, Alexander suddenly said, "hide!"


    Several shots were fired.


    Alexander, they shot at the enemy on the third floor of the building to cover Gao Yang.


    The enemy on the third floor of the building failed to shoot bullets at Gao Yang, but there are many snipers below.


    Alexander exposed their firing position, and the enemy sniper seized the opportunity to fire. Then, just for a moment, someone said weakly in the walkie talkie, "no, I''m shot."


    Gao Yang stepped back faster. He was about to leave the prince''s body.


    At any time, the living are more important than the dead.


    But Gao Yang climbed back quickly for two steps, but saw the prince''s leg twitch slightly.


    So Gao Yang stopped retreating, climbed back, grabbed the prince''s belt, and regardless of hiding himself, stood up, bent over, holding his gun in one hand and dragging the prince crazy for a few meters!


    "Ah, second Olympics!"


    With a loud roar, he threw the prince who didn''t know whether it was a corpse or a wounded man under the house, and then slapped his right hand. According to the gun, one returned and swept across the third floor of the building. After finding a red dot, his brain didn''t have time to realize what it was, and didn''t have time to aim at it at all. His fingers had pulled the trigger.


    Squat, twist, turn, shoot, all at once.


    Then Gao Yang fell back.


    The house is not high, but it''s still difficult to catch a person thrown down. Albert caught the prince thrown down by Gao Yang on the ground of the house. After being hit by the prince and fell to the ground, he quickly returned to check the prince. Well, how to say, he didn''t know whether it was a dead or a living prince.


    As for Gao Yang, he wasn''t shot, but if he didn''t throw himself below, I''m afraid he would be shot.


    Andy ho catches Gao Yang, and the two fall to the ground together.


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "did I hit it?"


    "No!"


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and gave a meaningless scold. Then when he struggled to get up with Andy Ho, he said loudly, "are you dead?"


    "No!"


    "Huh?"


    "Not yet, but soon."


    Gao Yang stood up, looked back at the prince, then took a breath and whispered, "that''s great!"

 Chapter 1976

    Gao Yang often plays the role of turning the war situation around and fixing the world with one shot, but this time, it''s the enemy''s turn to fix the world with one shot.


    The sniper who was just biting the virgin of steel was hit one by one, but the sniper in the building shot and the situation immediately turned around.


    No, a super shooter is so powerful.


    If Gao Yang occupies a favorable terrain and position, he can suppress the other party, but now the enemy occupies a favorable position and has the initiative to attack at any time. In this way, Gao Yang is naturally a passive party on their side.


    The prince''s gun is still on the roof, but Gao Yang can''t go up and take it. It''s too dangerous.


    At the prince level, the shooter was shot down. To tell the truth, Gao Yang has been wondering whether he can do it.


    The older the Jianghu is, the less daring he is. There is no doubt that Gao Yang is much less daring now than when he first joined the Taoism. He dared to do anything at the beginning. Now he has to consider whether it is worth it before doing anything.


    At the beginning, it was a poor man and a cheap life. It''s a big deal to lose one life. Now, it''s very unreasonable to raise your wealth by hundreds of millions and stay on the battlefield as a mercenary. When you go to the battlefield, you still work so hard and work so hard, that''s a little brain pumping.


    However, when the prince was shot down, Gao Yang aroused his generous spirit again.


    In fact, Gao Yang has great courage. He has done what most people dare not do. Therefore, he has always considered whether it is worth it, not dare.


    When Gao Yang completely abandons the option of whether it is worth it and leaves the only idea of killing the enemy, he will show his crazy side.


    He lifted the gun, looked at Andy Ho, raised his face and said solemnly, "try your best to save the prince."


    Albert had untied the prince''s bulletproof vest. When he saw the prince''s injury, he shouted, "it''s hard, boss, it''s really hard!"


    Both of them are just expressing. Gao Yang will not force Andy and he to save the prince. Of course, Albert will not easily give up his efforts to save the prince.


    He breathed, looked up at the building, and whispered in the walkie talkie, "who else has been shot! We have a military doctor. Try to save it."


    "I think I''m still saved. I don''t have to try..."


    After a helpless voice sounded in the walkie talkie, it said intermittently: "I''m a monkey. My arm is broken and my bone is broken. I think I must have my limb amputated. I haven''t been on the battlefield for too long. My reaction speed and ability have decreased too much. I could have avoided this shot. Oh, damn, I shed a lot of blood. Can anyone send me back? I can''t go alone."


    After waiting for David to finish talking, Alexander said helplessly in the walkie talkie: "monkey! You shouldn''t occupy the communication channel! Someone will send you down!"


    "Oh, thank you. It''s a pity. I''m disabled without doing anything. My arm must be gone. Now my position as a financial analyst must be gone. Damn it, I feel I''m not old, but my reaction has decreased. Oh, I feel dizzy. I think I can''t hold on. Sorry, I''m talking nonsense."


    At this time, Gao Yang saw two people come forward and lift David down, and then immediately began treatment on the spot.


    Gao Yang saw that the people of the aurora had brought a medical kit, and the Aurora was so powerful that a mercenary regiment had to have medical soldiers anyway. Now it seems right that the medical soldiers of the aurora have brought David down.


    The communication channel was quiet again, raised his breath and whispered, "what should I do?"


    Alexander said calmly, "the enemy is very strong, very strong. The enemy has an advantage. If we don''t kill the sniper hidden in the building, any of our shots will be in danger."


    He breathed loudly and said loudly, "I''ll solve him."


    Alexander said in a deep voice, "I don''t want to question your strength, but I don''t think the enemy will appear easily again."


    "Unless there is bait," he said in a low voice


    "Yes, unless there is bait, but it depends on whether the enemy is willing to swallow the bait, or whether the enemy is confident that killing the bait can ensure his own safety."


    Gao Yang said confidently, "I''ll be the bait. At the same time, I''ll deal with him."


    Alexander was very surprised and said, "you have to complete everything by yourself. Do you have the confidence to succeed?"


    "I don''t have confidence, but I think I can do it. How can I know if I don''t try!"


    After saying that, Gao Yang immediately left the cover with a gun and was exposed to the sniper shooting range of the building.


    He stayed for three seconds without any response. It would be stupid if Gao Yang was still exposed, because he could be threatened by more than a sniper.


    Helpless to return to the back of the bunker, Gao Yang said angrily: "the enemy won''t shoot, this coward! Falk!"


    The enemy is not a coward. He just knows that he made the right choice when he was targeted by a dozen snipers.


    Alexander said reluctantly, "the virgin of steel really deserves the title of their strongest mercenary regiment. We seem to be in trouble."


    In a smooth war, it is natural to fight smoothly. Generally, we can destroy the enemy, but if we encounter a strong enemy, we will naturally feel stumbling and suffering.


    In fact, it would be abnormal if the coalition forces of Satan and Aurora could sweep away the virgin of steel. Such a virgin of steel is not the strongest mercenary group, but the biggest joke.


    Gao Yang must still want to bring the battle into his familiar track, so he raised his gun again and took the initiative to expose it. Then the result was the same, and the enemy was not moved at all.


    Naturally, the enemy will not do what he hopes.


    Another impasse, when Alexander suddenly said, "let''s make bait, ram, you try to kill him!"


    Naturally, he was hiding in the building. Gao Yang said without hesitation, "OK!"


    One person in the aurora mercenary regiment fired a shot, and then another shot. Gao Yang focused all his attention on the building. If the Sniper Inside decided to shoot, he must seize the fleeting opportunity to shoot, and make sure to kill the enemy.


    Here comes the chance.


    Almost so suddenly, when Gao Yang thought the enemy would continue to hide, he suddenly fired a shot from a window in the corner of the second floor.


    When the enemy''s muzzle flame flashed out, Gao Yang completed his shooting. The flashes of the two guns came in order, but the time difference was almost imperceptible.


    The Tai Chi of this shot was limited, and Gao Yang''s sight could not stop at the target, so after firing the gun, he immediately said in a loud voice: "did you get it?"


    "Hit!"

 Chapter 1977

    In this extreme situation, he can hit, and Gao Yang is ecstatic.


    "Hit, but not him."


    But when Alexander said these words very coldly, Gao Yang''s just floating heart immediately fell down again.


    "How did you confirm it?"


    "Different habits."


    Gao Yang closes his eyes and closes his gun. A series of actions just now make his heart beat faster and adrenaline secrete too much, which will greatly improve his concentration and activity ability. In short, it makes him excited, but too excited is not all good. Being too excited will make it difficult to maintain a calm state of mind and affect his judgment and choice.


    After taking a few deep breaths and calming his fast heartbeat a little, Gao Yang opened his eyes and said on the walkie talkie: "I want to move freely, I must kill him! You must know what to do, arctic fox, keep an eye on him."


    He breathed slowly, raised his gun and ran out slowly.


    Gao Yang threw himself out as bait. When he ran, he couldn''t tell how many guns were aimed at him.


    Gao Yang''s intention is like this. He goes out and is exposed to the enemy''s gun. If the enemy finds him and dares to shoot him, these snipers of the aurora can kill the enemy.


    When the sniper of the aurora shoots, the sniper in the building may shoot Gao Yang or one of the snipers of the aurora.


    This is a tactic that expects a chain reaction. It is not sure, nor does it have any specific directivity. It is just a tactic that holds high in frustration and expects to lead out and eliminate the sniper hidden in the building. It is a tactic that is determined to die.


    A sniper can give people unimaginable psychological pressure.


    Just as the most powerful nuclear bomb lies on the launcher, the most terrible sniper is not a sniper who shoots frequently, but you know where a sniper who must shoot is hidden, but you just can''t destroy him, pull him out, accurately grasp his movements, and know where he will shoot at next.


    In fact, the sniper in the building only fired one shot and killed the prince. Whether the prince died or not, he has relieved the prince''s combat effectiveness. Just this shot disintegrated Gaoyang''s offensive and their initiative, leaving them with nine snipers, but he can''t or dare not shoot at will.


    His shooting skill is like a God, but he really can''t shoot this shot, because his realm hasn''t reached that level, and he still lacks an artistic conception.


    Gao Yang is good at breaking people''s heads with bullets, but the enemy''s shot can break people''s hearts. In other words, Gao Yang is good at how to shoot every shot, but he also knows how to use non shooting to disrupt the enemy''s morale and confidence. The latter is a very complex and profound subject. To achieve this effect, it''s not enough to be a sharpshooter.


    Don''t think that the word "artistic conception" is mysterious for snipers. It''s those snipers who say it. It''s not just shooting skills that make a difference between a top and decisive sniper and an ordinary sniper.


    As mentioned earlier, when Gao Yang no longer considers whether something is worth it, he dares to gamble with his life.


    The current dilemma must be overcome. If there is no way to lure the snipers in the building to shoot again so that Alexander and them can take the opportunity to kill each other, Gao Yang decides to do it in a way he is good at.


    Running out and swaggering under the enemy''s eyes is provocation.


    Gao Yang hopes that the enemy can''t stand his provocation and shoots him. Only in this way can he have a chance to return a shot.


    At this time, it mainly depends on Alexander. They have enough ability to kill the sniper, but Gao Yang has super self-confidence. He thinks he can fight back and kill the enemy even when he is moving.


    Gao Yang knows he doesn''t know when not to shoot, but he has absolute confidence to shoot when necessary.


    However, Gao Yang has been running horizontally for nearly 100 meters, but the sniper hiding in the building just didn''t shoot.


    So Gao Yang began to worry involuntarily.


    For this reason, the enemy still didn''t shoot, but his psychology finally began to collapse.


    Impatience is the beginning of collapse. Gao Yang has accelerated and made more obvious provocative actions, but he has not realized that his psychology has been unbalanced.


    "RAM hidden!"


    Just then, Alexander''s sharp drink came from Gao Yang''s headphones.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath, walked behind a pile of ruins with a gun, then sat down and began to breathe heavily.


    Knowing that under the eyes of an enemy with divine shooting skills, he had to show up and walk around. At the same time, he had to be prepared to shoot back at any time. He was extremely nervous and his nerves were extremely nervous. Gao Yang''s 100 meters was more tired than he ran ten kilometers.


    When Gao Yang hid safely again, Alexander said in a deep voice, "ram, adjust your mental state. You''re in a mess."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "yes, I have to rest a little. I need to adjust."


    Alexander said in a deep voice, "that man is really strong. Don''t use this means to lead him to shoot. It''s useless. He won''t shoot unless it''s necessary."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "when is the time when he feels it necessary to shoot?"


    "What he needs is time, so he wants to interrupt our offensive rather than kill us. This is the main tactical goal he wants to achieve, and he has achieved the goal now. Therefore, he won''t shoot unless we establish an advantage again or we try to attack and move forward again."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "he is still provoked and indifferent by me because he has completed his tactical goal, and shooting will put him in danger of being killed, so he won''t shoot at all. This guy can really calm down."


    "A very good sniper, I have to admit that he really got everything he wanted, and I haven''t thought of any way to beat him until we get more power than a good sniper can control to break the situation."


    Gao Yang patted his heart with his hand and whispered, "man, don''t keep him. Give that guy a code."


    Alexander said quickly, "well, what do you think of using ghost as the code name of that man?"


    "Well, call him a ghost."

 Chapter 1978

    He gave the enemy a code name. Of course, it''s no use for birds, but it''s more convenient to call it.


    Importantly, the combination of Satan and the Aurora was blocked by a man named ghost.


    Gao Yang met an enemy he had never seen before. This enemy made him powerless and made him particularly uncomfortable. It was like a fishbone stuck in his throat and couldn''t swallow or spit out.


    The snipers outside the building must be removed, otherwise how can Satan safely enter the building to rescue the angels, but when he and the aurora began to clear the enemies outside the building one by one, he was interrupted by the ghost.


    Gao Yang had nothing to do. He muttered to himself, "how can we solve the ghost?"


    This question has been asked again, but this time Alexander slowly said, "blow up that building."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly. He felt that his mood had calmed down, so he whispered, "I''ll do it again. Maybe the ghost thinks I''m too annoying and can''t help trying to kill me."


    "It''s unlikely. It seems that you don''t quite understand how to fight a very patient sniper."


    Gao Yang was a little unconvinced, but when he thought about Alexander''s words carefully, he found that he really lacked the experience of fighting with a sniper who was very patient and could grasp the shooting opportunity, and whose shooting skills also reached the peak.


    Excellent snipers are scarce resources. Of course, excellent snipers are not so easy to meet.


    He shouted loudly and sighed, "so what should we do? Just wait?"


    "Yes, wait."


    "But we can''t wait any longer."


    "You can''t wait, you have to wait. I know your confidence comes from your shooting skills, but when the enemy doesn''t give you a chance to play your shooting skills, you have to be patient enough to wait for the chance to shoot, rather than risking an unreliable way to force a bet."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly again, and then he whispered, "I''ve always been impatient. I prefer to create opportunities to solve the enemy rather than wait for the enemy to show his flaws."


    "Then you should cultivate your patience, because you can create opportunities to make the enemy make a wrong judgment. Obviously, the enemy is not so powerful, just like the ghost will not be fooled by you, so you should solve the ghost in a more reasonable way."


    "For example?"


    "Bombard his position with any heavy weapon and blow up his building directly. In this way, the threat will be relieved naturally."


    "Be realistic."


    "The ghost only fired one shot, but because of his existence, he achieved the tactical goal. If you can shoot the enemy''s sniper continuously, you will break the tactical goal the ghost wants, so the ghost will have to shoot to solve you. At this time, you will have the opportunity to destroy the ghost directly."


    "But the enemy''s snipers are hiding. They seem to have completely given up their intention to shoot. I can''t force the ghost to appear by shooting the enemy continuously."


    "Yes, that''s the power of the ghost. He completed his tactical goal with only one shot. When he let his comrades hide, he avoided being forced to appear. The ghost created a battlefield that was most beneficial to him. Do you understand? Our enemy not only knew how to make use of the advantages on the battlefield, but also knew how to create advantages, so I said , he''s one of the best snipers I''ve ever seen. "


    Gao Yang looked out and said, "one? Is it just one?"


    Alexander smiled and whispered, "yes, in my long fighting career, I have seen other equally excellent snipers. Although there are few, the ghost is obviously not the only one."


    Gao Yang also smiled and whispered, "why can''t I meet such a powerful ghost? It''s my first time."


    "Top snipers are rare. It''s normal that you didn''t meet them. Of course, you''re lucky. I''m not lucky. I''ve met two, which has caused us a lot of trouble, just like today."


    Gao Yang''s heart moved and whispered, "Oh, you''ve met two? What''s the result?"


    "I''m still alive, don''t you think?"


    "How did you do it?"


    "Once he killed his opponent by firing rockets from an armed helicopter. Once he approached his opponent with a temporary self-made armored vehicle, and then rushed up and shot him."


    Gao Yang was very depressed and said, "I used this method."


    "Otherwise, what else do you want to do? Do you have to kill him with your rifle? You have to understand that for a sniper like the ghost, he can''t give you this opportunity. As I said, our solution lies in using a force beyond the control of the sniper."


    Gao Yang thought and whispered, "you seem to be good at dealing with powerful snipers?"


    "Of course, because I''m also the best sniper."


    "Then you can''t solve the ghost with a gun?"


    "I don''t think any sniper who can be solved with a gun can be called the best sniper, because a good sniper never makes mistakes, and I don''t make mistakes, so I survived. Some of the snipers who fought with me made mistakes, and they were killed by me, so they are not the best. Some snipers, such as ghosts, don''t make mistakes, so we use them Truth will destroy it. "


    "Truth? What do you mean? What is truth? What do you mean by truth?"


    "Truth only exists within the range of artillery. The truth I mean includes but is not limited to artillery. As long as it is an irresistible force of the enemy, it belongs to truth. Therefore, we need truth."


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly again, and then he sighed, "back to the old way again. I thought you could teach me how to deal with ghosts."


    "Haven''t I been teaching you?"


    Hearing Alexander''s words, Gao Yang was stunned.


    Alexander continued his slow way: "I hope you understand a truth. As a sniper, your biggest task is to complete the tactical objectives you need to undertake. Whether it''s shooting an important target or controlling a battlefield, as long as you can achieve the tasks assigned to you, even if you don''t open a shot, you are the best sniper. On the contrary, even if you kill an enemy with one shot, you can achieve your tactical objectives If you can''t finish it, you''re not a good sniper. "


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment and whispered, "I''m a precise shooter."


    Alexander smiled: "The difference between an accurate shooter and a sniper is only the difference between different tactical purposes. Why should it be so clear? Based on the shooting method, if you need to be an accurate shooter, you are an accurate shooter. If you need to be a sniper, you should be a sniper. Now, your task is anti sniper, so you are naturally a sniper. Your shooting method has long been available, but your habits are not enough In order to make yourself the best sniper, now you need to adjust your mentality, come out of the fixed role of the best accurate shooter, and learn to make yourself the same best sniper. "

 Chapter 1979

    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether this is a class or not, but he must have learned something from Alexander.


    Some things, even if someone has been telling you how to do, it is still difficult to remember in your heart, but at some specific moment, after experiencing some things, you can understand them without others. This is called epiphany.


    Now, Gao Yang finally understands how a sniper can firmly control the initiative without shooting.


    After a serious aftertaste of what Alexander said, he raised his voice and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. You''re the most talented shooter I''ve ever seen. Your shot just now surprised me. I haven''t seen anyone shoot like you for many years. No, in fact, I''ve never seen it before, but your control of the battlefield can''t reach the same level as the shooting method. I hope I can use my experience to help you make some breakthroughs. When the battle is over, we can talk about it carefully Talk. "


    "OK, let''s talk after the battle, but now, I have to kill the ghost first!"


    "Are you going to continue using yourself as bait? It''s difficult and dangerous. None of us is sure to kill the ghost before he kills you. I must confess that to you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I think I can handle it myself."


    "Your confidence is too strong... I don''t want to say this word, but I think you may be too arrogant."


    He breathed loudly and said with a smile, "if you don''t try, how can you know the result."


    After saying that, Gao Yang stood up, walked out of the shelter, stood there with a big stab, bifurcated his legs, stood still, held the gun in his left hand, put the butt of the gun on his thigh, clenched his fist in his right hand, slowly extended forward, and then slowly raised his middle finger, moved upward towards the building.


    "Falk, you idiot, come back!"


    "Ram, are you crazy, hide!"


    Gao Yang''s action didn''t know whether he was angry with the enemy, but he succeeded in getting angry with his own people and, of course, frightened his own people.


    The walkie talkie was in a mess. Irene, who couldn''t grab the communication frequency, shouted in a very sharp voice: "come back, you damn idiot, fake oil! Fake oil!"


    Gao Yang is crazy. He is even afraid of himself.


    Without the night vision sight in front of him, Gao Yang couldn''t see even if the ghost appeared, but Gao Yang just stood there, raised his middle finger, kept the same action for three seconds, and then made a very obscene gesture.


    After that, Gao Yang suddenly picked up the gun and put his eyes behind the sight.


    But the ghost was not moved, no one shot, no one responded to Gao Yang''s suicide provocation, and no one came to harvest his life.


    Gao Yang put down the gun again, held the gun in his left hand, stretched his arms, stood upright, raised his chin high, like stretching, and then he walked slowly towards the bunker.


    Close to the bunker, you can enter the bunker as long as you take a step forward. At this time, everyone is the most relaxed, but Gao Yang suddenly jumped back and picked up the gun again.


    He put his eyes behind the sight, glanced at the building quickly, and then jumped forward, looking like he was going to lie down with a standard flying dive.


    First provocation, pretending to force for a long time. Finally, when I was about to enter the bunker, such a set of actions against the air looked like pretending to force and pretending to be s force.


    But Gao Yang did all this just to lead out the sniper. It doesn''t matter whether he pretends to force or sb. In the last few times, if the ghost really wants to shoot him, it is his way to save his life and the last chance to fight back.


    When Gao Yang retreated and entered with a gun, he found a red image behind a window on the third floor.


    Gao Yang turned and fired. He felt that the red shadow would not shrink back, but ran forward quickly through the window, so he slightly deviated the landing point of the bullet forward.


    At a distance of about 500 meters, it takes a little time for the bullet to arrive. Although this time is very short, if the target moves at high speed, it can deviate from the flight trajectory of the bullet.


    Five hundred meters has exceeded the level flight distance of Gao Yang''s high-speed long-range projectile. In other words, Gao Yang can''t shoot directly at the target while turning his head and using the residual light of his eyes. Instead, he can shoot a small distance but must have some advance, and the time from discovery to aiming to shooting can''t exceed one second.


    How difficult is this shot? It''s beyond the limits of human beings. If you hit, strength and luck are indispensable.


    Gao Yang sideways shot the gun he was waiting for, and then he immediately felt a heavy shock in his chest.


    Shot.


    Gao Yang fell heavily to the ground.


    Gao Yang''s brain went blank in an instant. He didn''t expect that the ghost could really hit him in this case.


    "Hit! It''s a ghost!"


    It was not until Alexander roared in the walkie talkie that Gao Yang''s short-circuit brain came back, so he immediately turned and climbed to the ground and quickly climbed forward.


    Waiting to climb back to the back of the bunker, Gao Yang took a long breath. Then he coughed twice and gasped, "I''ve been shot."


    "What are you talking about!"


    Listening to the incredibly nervous voice in the walkie talkie, Gao Yang didn''t dare to sell off. He hurriedly said: "hit me in the chest, and I have a bulletproof jacket and a bulletproof plug board! Ha ha, my life is big, ha ha..."


    Giggling, Gao Yang pulled away his combat vest and fumbled in front of his chest for a moment. When he touched the warhead embedded in the bulletproof plate, he laughed again, and then said loudly in the walkie talkie: "the bullet didn''t penetrate the bulletproof plate. Look, I told you, you must wear bulletproof clothes in war and saved my life. Hoo, thanks to the ghost!"


    Alexander was silent for a moment and finally made a voice. He said in a somewhat erratic voice: "you hit the ghost. I confirm that it was the ghost. I also confirm that you hit him. He fell back rather than a normal evasive action."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said with a smile, "I said, how can I know the result without trying."


    Alexander whispered, "I was amazed at your shot just now. I don''t know how to describe it. I don''t know how to describe your shot."


    Finally, it''s time to pretend!


    Gao Yang said faintly, "it doesn''t matter. Just remember this shot."


    Alexander chuckled. Then he smiled and said, "you said you didn''t meet a good sniper. Now I understand what happened. They worked hard to create a chance to kill, but they were killed by your extraordinary shooting skills in an unreasonable way."


    Gao Yang smiled gently and whispered, "it''s called killing the teacher with random fist. I may not know what a top sniper should do, but I know how to kill a top sniper."

 Chapter 1980

    Gao Yang returned and got up from the ground. The distance was far enough. The bullet didn''t cause too much impact to him.


    He got up from the ground, picked up his gun from the ground, breathed again, and said loudly: "the warhead was not completely broken. With the shape of the warhead tail, I think the bullet should be m118lr sniper bullet."


    Alexander said in a deep voice, "I see."


    After checking the rifle, Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m sorry to worry you, but I''m obviously fine, so don''t worry about me. Now let''s continue."


    The pressure brought by the top sniper has been well reflected in the ghost and solved the problem of the ghost. Gao Yang feels very relaxed now.


    "Panda, who is dealing with the prince, tell me how he is now."


    "Fat cat and I are dealing with his situation. Well, it''s not optimistic. Be prepared for his death. The bullet enters from the left shoulder and turns left after hitting the shoulder bone, forming a large cavity. His left shoulder can''t be saved. I''ve finished amputation for him. The broken lead of the bullet enters the left lung lobe and loses a lot of blood. The blood pressure is very low. It''s difficult for me to save his life, but Now we can''t say he''s dead. There''s still hope. "


    Gao Yang''s good mood was swept away. The prince was expected to die, which made him relaxed.


    In fact, in the battle that has just happened, if you are hit by the enemy''s bullet in the trunk position, you are lucky, because the strength of the bulletproof vest is also enough to block the bullet, but if you are hit in the unprotected position of limbs, neck and head, unless you just rub against this kind of skin injury, the consequences will be very serious.


    Unless in front of him, no one can take up the communication frequency to ask about the prince''s injury, because the current communication is really busy. Gao Yang is the commander, he can ask. Besides him, even if he has a close relationship with the prince, such as Sirte, he can''t ask about the Prince''s injury.


    Sirte has to be ready to attack at any time with the commando team. The injury of his comrades in arms is not his concern now.


    Gao Yang took a gun and lay down behind the bunker. Suddenly, he said, "can the prince still talk?"


    Andy said with dissatisfied words: "how possible!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "can opener, you can go and see the prince."


    Let Sirte have a look before the prince is dead. It''s the last time.


    But Sirte immediately rejected Gao Yang''s proposal. His tone was very hard: "no, sooner or later, we have this day. We have this psychological preparation."


    Gao Yang put the prince''s business aside. He said on the walkie talkie, "arctic fox, should we continue?"


    "Yes, we need to reconfirm the enemy''s position. There are two people hiding in grid 2. We can''t confirm whether they are snipers, but we have to kill these two first, clear the mortar at a fixed point and drive them out first."


    Gao Yang lost his position with good vision. He could not see the situation of grid 2, but Alexander could provide guidance to Tommy, and the battle would not be greatly affected.


    Just as the battle was unfolding in an orderly manner, in the middle of the conversation between Alexander and Tommy, yak suddenly inserted a sentence in the walkie talkie and said in a hurry: "I''m sorry to interrupt your communication, but you need to know the news. The secret force has found the position of the enemy Artillery Force, and the landing has been completed. It is expected to launch an attack on the enemy artillery position in ten minutes. Over."


    "Yeah! That''s good news!"


    Gao Yang is very excited because the biggest obstacle on the way forward is gone.


    The biggest stumbling block is not the people in the periphery of the virgin of steel, but the artillery position that can fire at any time. Even if there are no soldiers blocked by the virgin of steel, they are bound to be hit by artillery once they get close to the building.


    Alexander was also very excited. He said loudly in the walkie talkie: "prepare for attack. Strive to destroy the enemy''s artillery. At the same time, we can open the path of attack."


    Just then, yak plugged into the call again.


    "Excuse me, another urgent news, good news, our truth is coming. Maybe you should revise some battle plans."


    Hearing Yak''s truth, Gao Yang was stunned and said, "has our artillery finally come?"


    Yak said with a smile: "no, it''s not the cannon, but the decisive weapon has finally arrived. The helicopter is airlifted. It''s coming soon. We need to guide the landing site immediately. Note that the IFF system of the helicopter belongs to the enemy. The pilot asked us not to beat him."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "guide the landing area immediately. What is it? What weapon?"


    Yak immediately said, "I don''t know. The pilot didn''t say, but our friend said it was the item you wanted and specified."


    What he wanted and specified, and hasn''t delivered yet, Gao Yang immediately thought of the skunk bomb. However, the skunk bomb is very powerful when used indoors, but it doesn''t seem to be very useful when used outdoors to deal with the troops blocked by the virgin of steel, but anyway, it''s good to be of great use in indoor warfare.


    "I see. I''ll be right there."


    Having finished with yak, Gao Yang immediately said, "arctic fox, I have to leave a little."


    Alexander smiled, "I see. I hope you have a tough enough truth, ha ha."


    The painstaking sniping, fighting one by one and advancing slowly can''t be compared with a roaring one to solve all problems. Therefore, even if it is necessary to pause the attack, Alexander certainly won''t have any opinion.


    Gao Yang took his gun and ran to the back quickly. Satan''s people had found a flat ground and were preparing to land. When he arrived, Ivan was already there.


    "What is it, a skunk bomb?"


    Ivan waved his hands and said, "I don''t know! This is from ulyanko. Our division of labor is different. He looks for weapons and I look for people. I didn''t ask him in detail, but I think it should be very powerful. What is it? I''m also curious about this problem now."


    Soon, yak said loudly, "the helicopter is coming. Turn on the flashlight."


    Several flashlights turned on and showed an open space for the helicopter to land. Soon, a Mi-24 family landed quickly.


    Seeing that the helicopter was a Mi-24, he raised his eyebrows and said loudly to Ivan: "how is mi24? This can''t hold too many things."


    After that, the helicopter cabin door opened, and a man with a gun came down first. When he saw Gao Yang and Ivan, he nodded and waved to the helicopter cabin. Then, another man with a gun pushed a man in a white coat out of the helicopter.


    "Fox! Is there another helicopter? There are four people alone. How many things can this pull? Can''t we bring the truth we need?"

 Chapter 1981

    The man in the white coat was pushed in front of Gao Yang. After nodding to Gao Yang, he was wearing a black tactical suit and carrying a submachine gun in his right hand. He was tall, strong and full of flesh. He was not a good man at first sight.


    "The boss asked me to send it to you. He is a key figure. You have to look after him."


    Gao Yang felt like a villain in the movie. After looking at the man in a white coat, he nodded and said, "who is he? Doctor?"


    The strong man shook his head and pushed the white coat. The white coat had eyes and a broken beard. He looked at his fifties. At this time, he was trembling. He took off his glasses and was wiping his glasses. He was pushed by the strong man, and the glasses almost flew out.


    The helicopter rotor was still turning and the noise was a little loud. At this time, the fourth man in black combat suit came down and pushed a blue plastic bucket out of the helicopter with a flat cart. The first two people helped hold the blue bucket. After that, the three people sent the flat cart off the helicopter and pushed it towards Gao Yang.


    The barrel is no more than one meter high and no more than fifty or sixty centimeters in diameter. It doesn''t look very big. The things that can be loaded are really limited. Gao Yang wondered what he had been waiting for for for a long time. What exactly was the thing that Wuliyang university took great pains to get. If it was a skunk bomb, such a barrel would be too few.


    Gao Yang took back his sight, looked at the white coat in front of him, stretched out his hand and said, "please introduce yourself."


    The white coat put on his eyes and wanted to see around, but he immediately forced himself to turn back his head. After lowering his head, he said tremblingly: "my name is grischenko. I''m a chemistry professor of Kharkov University and also the director of the Chemistry Laboratory of national Kharkov University. I don''t know, I don''t know what to introduce."


    Gao Yang frowned, looked at the strong man and said loudly, "your boss, what''s he doing here?"


    The strong man spread his hand, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Our boss ordered us to go to the national Kharkov University and rob one thing, that bucket, and then bring it to you with him. He said, you will know how to do it."


    The blue bucket was sent to Gao Yang. Gao Yang looked at it. It looked very thick and sealed. There was only a formula marked in white, so he immediately said to the professor, "tell me, what''s in this bucket?"


    Grischenko glanced at the bucket, hesitated, and then whispered, "this is something with an unspeakable name, a chemical."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "haven''t you heard of chemical weapons? What efficacy and function?"


    Grischenko opened his mouth and nodded after a moment of Stupidity: "this kind of thing is not toxic. Its biggest feature is smell, but it can indeed be used as a weapon, because the smell of this kind of thing is weapon level, unbearable to human beings and powerful."


    "Oh..."


    Gao Yang nodded. Several people nearby looked at each other and suddenly realized. Ivan snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "Fark! I thought it was a deadly chemical weapon, just smelly?"


    Grischenko swallowed his saliva, nodded and said, "yes, it''s just smelly, but it''s amazing."


    Ivan shook his head and frowned: "I''m familiar with all chemical weapons, and I''m familiar with the chemicals that can be used as weapons. Why haven''t I heard anything that can''t be said? Weapons of mass destruction?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand, frowned and said, "then the thing with an unspeakable name is called the king of stinky bombs. How powerful is it? The key is how to use it?"


    Grischenko said nervously, "the king of stinky bombs, the chemical formula is very simple and the manufacture is also very simple. Countries with basic chemical industry can produce it. That''s why even the name of this kind of thing is taboo, because it is not a weapon of mass destruction, but it can cause more serious consequences."


    Ivan said with a smile, "are you kidding? It''s just smelly."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "stink, it''s very powerful. How powerful is this thing, professor? Do you know that skunk bullet is more powerful than skunk bullet?"


    Grischenko couldn''t help laughing and said loudly: "skunk bomb? I know that. How to say, these things can''t be measured by the general odor concentration. If the odor value of adding skunk bomb is 100, well, this thing is 1000000, 1000000, immeasurable, immeasurable!"


    Including Gao Yang, and several people around Gao Yang, took a breath of air conditioning at the same time.


    Knowing that the skunk played badly, Gao Yang couldn''t help pinching his nose and said loudly, "you exaggerate."


    Grischenko breathed, pointed to the blue bucket and said loudly, "in our experimental building, a junior student didn''t know which tendon was wrong, took some of this thing for experiment, and then a terrible thing happened. The student''s misoperation triggered a small explosion. The explosion was nothing, but it led to the leakage of this thing, and it was an explosive leakage."


    After shivering uncontrollably, grischenko continued: "The student escaped, and then within one minute, everyone on the same floor was smoked out by the stench. Then, within three minutes, everyone in the whole building escaped, vomiting, twitching and crying. Then, people in half of the campus smelled the stench. Some people thought they were attacked by terror cloth. The police and firefighters rushed to the police. After learning what had happened, the fire department called the police The clerk entered, but then came out immediately. Then they changed into an air tank and went in, but there was nothing to remedy, so they left soon. "


    Ivan looked at the blue bucket and said loudly, "so powerful?"


    Grisenko said: "After listening to me, the experimental building continued to emit a stench! It was impossible to enter and get close at all. Later, our school asked people to wear fully sealed protective clothing with air tank to go in, apply cement and paint, and seal the leaked floor thick. Well, the result was not very good. Then the school sealed the whole building again with a layer of cement and paint, which covered most of the odor But it''s a pity that it still can''t make people work happily inside, so half a year later, our school had to completely block the building and abandon it. This is the power of that thing. "


    Gao Yang pointed to the blue bucket and shouted to the people around him, "yes, this is the truth!"


    Grischenko weakly raised his hand and said to the voice: "Sir, I''d like to remind you that the king of stinky bombs used about 100g in a major accident caused by the leakage of our school, and this bucket contains all that stuff in Ukraine, a total of 10kg! If you want to use it as a weapon, er, I advise you to be more careful, because it''s really powerful."

 Chapter 1982

    Ulyanko seems to have found a great substitute.


    Just let grischenko introduce how powerful the king of stinky bombs is. It seems that he can''t bind others. It seems that grischenko has to decide how to use it.


    After giving uliyangke a thumbs up in his heart, Gao Yang pointed to the blue bucket and said loudly, "so, how should this thing be used?"


    Grischenko swallowed his saliva and whispered, "in this bucket, there are ten small sealed bottles of one kilogram. Oh, it''s liquid. If you use it, just open the bottle and let the liquid begin to volatilize. Of course, if you throw away the liquid, the volatilization will be faster and more powerful."


    Gao Yang rubbed his forehead and said carefully: "so, will there be too many sealed cans in one kilogram directly, and there are only ten. It''s too wasteful to use them all. Can you repack them?"


    Grischenko was shocked, waved his hand and said, "subpackage? Here? No, absolutely not, absolutely not!"


    Gao Yang pointed to the area behind him and said loudly, "so, how much do you think is enough for such a large place?"


    "In principle, one kilogram is absolutely enough. If it can be diluted and spread evenly, it is absolutely enough. However, the area is too large. There is no reliable throwing method or reliable dilution method. If you directly throw a kilogram bottle, the local concentration will be too high and the impact range will not be large enough. Therefore, three are needed. I think it is enough to cover the whole area The area is empty. "


    Gao Yang took another breath of air conditioning. He felt that he might be miserable in the next battle.


    "Well, can we tie the grenade and the jar of the smelly bomb King together, and then sprinkle it with the explosion of the grenade?"


    "Yes, the explosion will volatilize part of the liquid, but it will make the effect of the king of stinky bombs play faster."


    "So, how many bottles do you think that building needs? Two, three?"


    Grischenko stepped back and said with a frightened face, "no, never, you''ll kill everyone in it."


    Groliov gently ordered Gao Yang. After walking aside with Gao Yang, he whispered, "how can this be used? It''s too powerful. If the angel''s people stink for several years, Nate has to work hard with us! Maybe he killed himself in it."


    Gao Yang had a headache and whispered, "yes, throw one into the building. All the angels have become mobile rotten eggs. No, they are living skunks. That''s not good."


    Gao Yang turned around, looked at grischenko and said, "well, how can we quickly eliminate the smell."


    Grischenko said with a painful look on his face: "if you are stained with liquid, don''t think of anything to eliminate it quickly. The odor can last for several years. If you only touch molecules in the air, the odor should be eliminated in a few weeks."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "don''t touch the liquid. It''s just stained by the smelly molecules in the air. There''s no serious consequences, right? That''s good."


    Grischenko said with a wry smile: "look at the concentration, look at the molecular concentration in the air."


    Gao Yang suddenly remembered something and immediately said to grischenko, "what if the gun or clothes are stained?"


    With Rafael''s example, Gao Yang can''t be careless.


    Grischenko looked at Gao Yang and suddenly said seriously, "will you kill me?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "are you kidding? Why did we kill you? We just need you to answer our doubts. You will leave safely and with money. Do you think it is necessary for me to cheat you now?"


    Grischenko hesitated, nodded and shouted: "Well, gentlemen, I strongly recommend that you wear protective clothing before using this thing. This thing will not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. You must have three protective clothing, preferably the military''s highest level protective clothing against nuclear, chemical and biological weapons. You can''t use filter gas masks. You must use respirators with air tank circulation."


    Gao Yangxin looked at Ivan and said, "that bastard sent us this thing, but he didn''t give us protective clothing..."


    Ivan stood up and said helplessly, "maybe he forgot."


    Sirte exclaimed, "it doesn''t matter. I can definitely stand it! Let''s use it!"


    A group of people looked at Sirte with idiot eyes. Sirte angrily said, "I can''t delay any more. I really can!"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "I think you''d better communicate with the skunk before saying this. Well, our skunk, he has a deep understanding of it."


    Just then, the strong man standing behind the white coat suddenly said, "the helicopter space is too small for us to bring together, but our boss has prepared protective clothing and air tank. He is much more careful than you think."


    He breathed loudly and said with a smile, "very good. Your boss never disappoints people."


    He snapped his fingers and said loudly, "open that bucket and take out six cans."


    Frye and Irene carefully, like opening a bomb, slowly opened the blue bucket, and then Frye carefully took out a transparent bottle from the inside.


    Li JinFang took out a bundle of wide adhesive tape and pricked it for a long time. Peter took out a grenade, wrapped it with adhesive tape twice, and then carefully wrapped the grenade and the glass bottle together.


    One after another took out six bottles and made six special bombs. After they were placed in a neat line, Ivan suddenly said, "if I were you, I would put these things away. If a shell came at this time, if it exploded here, if it broke these things..."


    "Shut up!"


    He stopped Ivan with a loud voice. In order to prevent Ivan from having the potential of crow mouth, Gao Yang immediately said, "put it away and put the bucket away!"


    After that, Gao Yang continued to say loudly, "as soon as the protective clothing arrives, throw it over by helicopter. Small flies, toads and cockroaches, each of you take one. Use one before entering the building, and the remaining two are for standby."


    Sirte shouted, "bring me one. Also, I don''t think it''s safe to use only three in such a large range, at least six."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment. After looking at grischenko, who had been subconsciously covering his nose with his hands, he shook his head and said loudly, "no, just use three. Let''s see the reaction first. If it''s not enough."


    Sirte looked at his watch and said anxiously, "I personally don''t think it''s enough, but listen to you."


    Grischenko murmured, "it can''t be enough, it can''t be enough. Now we pray that the wind doesn''t blow to us. God bless. I hope the wind doesn''t blow. God bless."

 Chapter 1983

    Here''s the protective clothing. Two Mi Ba sent it.


    The protective clothing is an old-fashioned three defense clothing against nuclear, chemical and biological weapons. It was definitely the highest level in the era at that time. It was military green and looked like rubber, but the material was definitely more than rubber.


    To wear protective clothing, you have to take most of the pieces off your body and hang them outside the protective clothing, such as ammunition bags, auxiliary weapons, combat vests and so on.


    There are about 100 sets of protective clothing, but only 40 sets of respirators with air tanks. When preparing for the attack, Gao Yang called the aurora back.


    Put on your protective clothing, carry the air tank behind you, and then find a place to hang the required combat equipment. Gao Yang suddenly said, "guys, there''s something I must remind you. If you don''t want to throw away your weapons after the war, you''d better change your weapons and put down the things you don''t think you need to carry."


    Alexander obviously didn''t know what weapon they were going to use.


    "What''s the matter? Biological and chemical weapons? Will they be toxic after contamination? It doesn''t matter. It''s OK after washing."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not toxic, but smelly. It makes you no longer be able to use your weapons. Believe me, I''m not kidding you. Those who want to make an assault are most happy to replace your weapons. They think they can''t give up and replace all the things they can''t throw away. I seriously warn you. If you don''t listen to advice, please don''t blame me for not reminding you afterwards."


    Groliov picked up an RPK machine gun. After checking it, he said in a serious voice: "serious warning! The consequences are serious. Please be prepared to discard all your belongings. If you think you can''t give up, don''t bring them."


    There was no shortage of weapons. Gao Yang arbitrarily asked a soldier for an AK74, picked it up and tested several shots, then hung an old ammunition bag on his chest, filled six full magazines, and then hung four grenades. As for other things, he had to give up all, such as his Satan blade and his combat vest, Because Gao Yang is reluctant to lose these things.


    In addition to the bulletproof vest, walkie talkie and earphone system, even the helmet can''t be worn inside the protective clothing.


    Put the helmet type low light level night vision device in a plastic bag and wrap it carefully. After wrapping it for several layers, I took it with me, but the night vision device can''t be used for the time being.


    Alexander carefully wrapped his msg90 layer after layer with plastic cloth. Gao Yang wanted to enter the building as a Raider. Taking Satan''s blade can only be a burden, but after seeing Alexander''s action, he felt that he should also wrap Satan''s blade. At least he was prepared.


    Gao Yang took his satanic blade with his sight, wrapped it layer by layer with plastic cloth, and then made a handle with adhesive tape to do all this. He put the satanic blade in front of Ivan and said loudly, "watch our equipment."


    While he was talking, yak suddenly said in a sharp voice: "attack in advance by secret force! The enemy artillery position has fallen into chaos!"


    Gao Yang immediately roared, "prepare to attack, the helicopter is out, ready to throw rotten eggs to the enemy."


    While roaring, Gao Yang took the headgear of the protective clothing to his head.


    There are 16 people for the aurora to launch an assault, including Alexander and two other accurate shooters who are ready to accompany the assault team. On Satan''s side, in addition to Andy he, yak, No. 13 and Tommy, Satan''s hands are seriously insufficient to enter the building to fight. Only Andy he remains to save the prince.


    Ready, a dark group of people, wearing protective clothing and guns in their hands, looked like scenes in science fiction films.


    When the strange and terrible team arrived at the starting position of the attack, he shouted loudly and said in a stuffy voice: "the helicopter is out, the king of smelly bombs."


    In order to increase the range, the Mi-24 helicopter without any weapons took off and flew to the enemy''s position with more evil weapons.


    After making a detour, MI 24 entered at a very low altitude. It was too expert to fly. The grenade should explode before it was close to the ground. However, MI 24 was not afraid of light weapons. As long as the steel virgin didn''t bring a portable air defense missile, even if they did, they might not be able to complete the launch.


    There was a flash near the ground.


    "The first stinky bomb was successfully dropped."


    "The second stinky bomb was successfully dropped."


    "The third stinky bomb was successfully dropped."


    The first two stinky bombs exploded at a height of more than ten or twenty meters in the air. This is called air distribution, which is more powerful. The third one exploded only after reaching the ground, but it''s good to be able to complete the launch.


    Just then, Ivan shouted in the walkie talkie: "the enemy launched a strong attack, the angel can''t!"


    Listening to the news from Ivan, he knelt high on one knee and said coldly, "order the artillery position to play flares and release!"


    A dazzling light suddenly appeared in the air. The first and second, soon, more than a dozen flares hung in the night sky.


    In order to make the assault team have a field of vision, they used flares instead of night vision.


    The night sky was illuminated.


    A man staggered out of his hiding place, like drunk, staggered forward for a few steps, and then fell to the ground.


    "Don''t shoot, watch his reaction."


    Alexander said in the walkie talkie, so no one shot the sniper who left the cover. Dozens of people watched the man stand up again, run out a few steps and fall to the ground, then stand up and fall again, circling around like a headless fly.


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly, "he is near the falling point of the stinky bomb. The stinky bomb has played the expected effect. Open the air tank, attack and move!"


    Gao Yang jumped out of the hidden bunker and began to advance towards the enemy''s position.


    The protective clothing is extremely stuffy. It''s better to stay still. Once he moves, Gao Yang immediately feels very hot, but look at the enemies who start running one after another. Gao Yang is glad that he hid in the protective clothing.


    A man closest to them stood up, fired a shot at them, but then bent down, staggered a few steps, fired another shot, and then staggered forward.


    A bullet from a sniper ended his pain.


    Then, the sniper who left the aurora behind to cover shouted in the walkie talkie: "the enemy can''t aim because of severe vomiting. Our array can smell the smell. It''s so smelly! But it''s tolerable. Vomit, it''s really smelly! The side breeze, vomit, God bless the wind not to blow over!"

 Chapter 1984

    With the passage of time, Gao Yang had not officially launched an attack at all, and the enemy was in chaos.


    Of course, it would be strange if the enemy did not mess up, and the people who launched the attack would be miserable.


    At the beginning, Gao Yang''s actions were still relatively slow, because they had to cover each other with a battle formation and advance slowly, but the tactics would change soon after the attack was launched.


    Snipers began to kill, and the enemies who had to leave the bunker and were eager to escape became live targets.


    "Snipers, please block the building! The rest of the enemy will be handed over to the assault team!"


    Alexander promptly ordered that the main threat now came from the enemies in the building, rather than the ambush that had caused heavy casualties to them.


    As for Gao Yang, he now feels good to fly. If he is not worried that the trapped angels will be finally attacked by the steel virgin, he can now cheer for victory.


    A man suddenly appeared in front of Gao Yang. He covered his mouth and nose with a cloth, held a gun and was about to fire.


    The lady of steel hid deep enough and hid long enough before he appeared, but he held up his gun, staggered out, and then hit all the bullets on their heads.


    They can''t stand at all. Everyone seems to be drunk. Their movements are deformed, their steps are slower, and their eyes are full of tears, but these are not the main reasons why they can''t fight at all.


    The biggest reason why even shooting can''t be completed is that violent vomiting makes people unable to according to the gun. Even with the gun, it''s impossible to complete an accurate shooting.


    Sirte is holding a *************************************************************************************************.


    About a hundred meters away, Gao Yang slowed down his pace, stood still and shot a shot, accurately hit the suddenly emerging enemy, watched the enemy fall back with hands and feet, and the attack team began to move forward.


    Don''t worry about the enemy pretending to be dead. If they can resist it, they won''t jump out and be shot as a target.


    It is estimated that the people of the virgin of steel never dreamed that they, the strongest in the mercenary regiment, would be slaughtered in such a ridiculous way.


    What a shame.


    Finally, the enemy''s complete counterattack began, but the quality of the enemy''s counterattack decreased a little. When a team of six people came out of the hidden bunker in a relatively complete battle formation, Sirte was the first to fire.


    Two shots killed two people in a row. The shotgun is not very good for the target with bulletproof vest, but Sirte can take the lead, so his harvest efficiency is extremely high. As long as the enemy is within his range, there is no need to shoot a second shot at all.


    Just then, Sirte suddenly fell back to the ground, and then he immediately shouted, "I''ve been shot!"


    Before Sirte''s voice fell, James fell forward to the ground.


    "I was shot!"


    It is natural that the one who rushes the most fiercely will fall first.


    Gao Yang immediately stopped and pointed his gun at the building, but his vision now comes from the flare. He can''t see the threat from the building at all.


    "Hide! Hide!"


    There is a sharp current sound in the walkie talkie. The interference is very serious because they are getting closer and closer to the interference source.


    Gao Yang dragged James, Li JinFang dragged Sirte, and the four quickly ran into the bunker. At this time, with the sound of electricity, an aurora sniper shouted, "ghost! It''s ghost! He''s not dead, and we didn''t hit him!"


    Gao Yang''s ecstasy and what he thought was going well are gone forever.


    Because the ghost is still alive.


    Gao Yang is wearing a bulletproof vest, so he is not dead or injured. Of course, the ghost can also wear a bulletproof vest, and of course he can not die, and it seems that he is also not injured.


    If Gao Yang has enough aiming time, even if it is very difficult, he will aim at the ghost''s head, but his chances of shooting are too limited, so he can''t aim at any head at all.


    Sirte turned over and sat up, dancing and yelling, "Falk! Falk! It stinks!"


    James grabbed his neck through his protective clothing and yelled, "I can''t stand it, stink!"


    Sirte and James have a small bullet hole. The ghost just shot, but the ghost''s shooting chance is not good, because the aurora and the three lions mercenary regiment have a total of five snipers watching the building closely, so he has no aiming time, so he hit the trunk position.


    If the ghost aimed at Sirte or James'' head, of course they were dead, even with helmets. However, the ghost didn''t kill them, but made a small hole in their protective clothing.


    This small bullet hole let the stench into their protective clothing.


    "Ghost!"


    With a loud roar from the covered sniper, a strange voice immediately followed the Scream: "shot, I''m hurt!"


    The ghost, blocked by five snipers, fired another shot. This time he successfully wounded one.


    The virgin of steel was defeated in a ridiculous way, and then their snipers, ghosts, saved them in a frightening way.


    Three shots and three strikes, although no one is dead, the ghost once again suppresses them and can''t move forward.


    The five snipers concentrated on trying to kill him, even just trying to suppress him, but the ghost still stopped him.


    Li JinFang ignored the ghost''s threat because he was powerless, so he quickly did what he could do.


    Li JinFang took out a roll of adhesive tape from a small bag behind his waist. After tearing off one section, he immediately pasted it on James''s protective clothing hole, and then tore off another section and pasted it on Sirte''s protective clothing. Then he shouted, "now, you know why I must bring a bundle of adhesive tape!"


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to probe, and the probe was useless. He didn''t bring a night vision and couldn''t observe anything in the building, so he shouted on the walkie talkie: "stop him! Kill the ghost! Kill the ghost!"


    After shouting, Alexander whispered in the walkie talkie, "keep attacking! Kill the ghost when he shoots again! That''s the only way, we must!"


    He was sweating all over, stuffy in his protective clothing, frightened by the situation, frightened by the ghost, and excited by the upcoming activities.


    "He''s alone! Let''s go!"


    Gao Yang never dreamed that one day he would shout such a sentence to his comrades in arms. Generally speaking, the enemy suppressed by him would say it.

 Chapter 1985

    Gao Yang rushed out. He saw several people running and retreating, so he quickly raised his gun and fired two long shots at the thigh of the target he locked.


    Wearing protective clothing, you must wear a thick layer of gloves. Although you can use any gun immediately, you are not the most familiar and comfortable gun after all. In addition, looking from the protective clothing eye mask also affects your line of sight. You are extremely stuffy and feel soaked with sweat. In short, various factors are affecting your shooting.


    So Gao Yang didn''t dare to hold it up. He used to hit the enemy''s head as he was familiar with before. Although the distance was not very far, he still chose to aim at the enemy''s legs in the alternating way of long and short spot shots.


    Why not hit the trunk, of course, because the virgin of steel is also fully equipped with bulletproof vests.


    Bulletproof vests are a good thing. Equipped with bulletproof vests can greatly reduce the casualty rate, especially the mortality rate. However, when both belligerents are equipped with bulletproof vests, the battle will inevitably be much more difficult.


    Gao Yang is charging forward. In fact, he doesn''t think about bulletproof vests at all. All he thinks about is the ghost, the sniper with the ability to dominate the battlefield.


    It''s really not good whether the ghost will be selected as the target, but the most disgusting thing when facing the sniper is that everyone will subconsciously think that they are the target of the sniper. The brave team members will restrain their inner fear and continue to fight, but the team lacking enough courage has to stop and avoid.


    There is no doubt that Satan and aurora are very courageous teams, so when Alexander shouted that he must continue to move forward, no one stopped and immediately re entered the attack without hesitation.


    In fact, the five snipers left behind to suppress and support played a great role. If they were not restrained by these snipers, the ghost could move at will, aim carefully and then shoot again. At least half of these people who were attacking would be dead.


    The ghost shot again, but his target this time was the sniper in the rear.


    "The ghost shot at us, failed to hit him, and none of us was shot!"


    First solve the snipers suppressed in the back, remove their greatest restraint, and then turn around to attack the Raiders. The ghost''s choice can''t be said to be wrong, but he chose the most difficult scheme.


    It may be that the five snipers were too far away from themselves, and it was too difficult to shoot in a very short time. The ghost changed the target again.


    Li JinFang rushed in front of everyone, and Gao Yang followed, so the ghost''s goal this time is Gao Yang, or maybe Li JinFang.


    The reason why he said this is because the bullet shot by the ghost hit between Gao Yang and Li JinFang. Gao Yang was shocked when he saw that a bullet suddenly hit in front of him, wiping out a little spark, and then someone immediately shouted that the ghost shot again.


    But when he found that the ghost bullet was a little crooked, whether it was hitting Li JinFang or himself, Gao Yang suddenly understood what had happened.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha! The ghost is affected by the smell! He can''t beat it!"


    He roared with ecstasy. Finally, finally, the ghost finally lost his accuracy.


    It was less than 300 meters away from the building, about 2450 meters away. At this time, someone said, "found the Signal Jammer! It has been destroyed!"


    Gao Yang saw an enemy who had been shot but was still rolling back and forth on the ground. What was disgusting was that he was stained with his own vomit.


    He raised his hand and shot the wounded soldier on the head. He shouted loudly in the walkie talkie: "Aurora, clear the remaining enemies! Satan enters the building to attack! Rotten eggs are ready. Throw two if necessary!"


    As soon as Gao Yang gave the order, he heard someone yelling in the walkie talkie: "The virgin of steel retreated! We''re chasing the enemy. What''s this, vomit! What did you use, vomit, Falk! What the hell is this! Vomit, is it toxic and how to protect it, Falk! The air is full of unbearable stench, can''t! Can''t breathe! Quickly explain how to protect it! Falk!"


    The voice was not Knight''s, but Sirte was surprised and said in a loud voice: "non toxic! But the stench is inevitable. Don''t pursue! Don''t pursue!"


    The first and second floors of the building suddenly began to fire violently. The attack team temporarily hid and then began to fight back. At this time, the snipers left behind finally had enough shooting targets, but after a short shooting, someone said in the walkie talkie: "We can''t breathe. It''s too smelly! The shooting is greatly affected and the shooting effect is extremely poor. We should wear protective clothing. Now the front is moving back, and we''re moving back. God bless us. Turn the wind quickly!"


    The people in the building also shot indiscriminately. The members of their assault team did not have a night vision. They could not see the enemy inside the building by relying on the flare. They could only shoot through the fire light when the enemy shot, and the effect was not good.


    The enemy in the building is covering the evacuation of their comrades outside, and the people who climb out of every corner of the steel virgin are frantically running for their lives.


    After all, flares are not as easy to use as night vision devices, and various factors that are not conducive to shooting also make the shooting of the whole assault team out of standard. Under continuous shooting, most of the enemies can finally escape.


    Finally, the shooting in the building stopped, and then Nate''s voice finally rang.


    The most incredible thing is that knight''s voice is as calm as ever.


    "The enemy has jumped out of the window from the back of the building you are facing. About 60 people. About 30 people remain in front of you. They have fled around the building. We opened fire on the top floor. The effect is poor. We can''t aim and shoot smoothly. When you enter the building, you should pay attention to that the enemy left an unknown number of explosive devices to stop the pursuit."


    "Can you come out by yourself?" he shouted


    "Yes!"


    "Then take the wounded out by yourself. The people who pick you up have set out. Give you a piece of advice. Don''t go back to our position directly after leaving the building. Go back to the back of the building. Don''t go back from the route we just passed. You will be smelly! Also, pay attention to check the situation of the wounded. Don''t lift them flat. It''s best to let them lie on their sides to avoid the wounded being unable to move and being injured My vomit blocked my trachea and suffocated. Over! "


    After finishing talking to Nate, Gao Yang suddenly remembered something, so he shouted, "man, how do you make yourself talk like a normal person? At this time, you haven''t scolded yet, I''m convinced you!"


    After saying this to Nate with admiration, he said loudly, "others! We''re chasing those sons of bitches of the virgin of steel!"

 Chapter 1986

    The virgin of iron and steel escaped. These people who have a deep hatred with the virgin of iron and steel naturally want to beat the water dog.


    "The responders move quickly! Send my gun here. The enemy has begun to flee. You can use vehicles to pursue. Inform the peripheral positions, pay attention to the rear and stop the enemy! Be sure not to miss an enemy!"


    The battle in the periphery has never stopped. The backup of the virgin of steel has always been storming, and the angel''s forces have been trying their best to resist. Now the virgin of steel has escaped, and no one knows which direction the war will develop in.


    There is no way to judge whether the enemy will respond, how to respond, whether to continue to strengthen the attack or immediately shrink the front. I''m afraid even the enemy himself has become a pot of porridge at this time.


    In order to prevent the enemy from setting up an ambush front, the pursuit team had to slow down slightly, and the lighting effect provided by the flare began to weaken significantly after waiting to bypass the building.


    "Flare extended shooting, fast!"


    At this time, Kovar has been at the forefront. He has a deep blood feud. He has been very restrained in the battle just now, but now, when he is in pain, he can finally stop worrying about destroying the battle formation.


    Gao Yang dragged a heavy step around the building, and many people pursued him, but many runners soon pulled away, and the battle formation could not be maintained.


    Chasing in the middle of the night without night vision, and the enemy has night vision. In this case, chasing is a very dangerous move.


    However, no one of Satan and aurora is willing to give up the pursuit. Satan and the virgin of steel are old enemies, and aurora and the virgin of steel are new enemies.


    After running for hundreds of meters, the light provided by the flares is too weak. The old flares have begun to go out one after another, but the new flares have not come yet.


    "What''s the matter with the flare! Why haven''t you called yet!"


    Gao Yang stopped and shouted angrily because his sight was too poor when he looked down to observe the messy marks on the ground.


    "Right away!"


    Finally, the new flare hung in the air, squatted high on the ground, carefully observed for a moment, stretched out his arm towards the front right, and said loudly, "the enemy is not scattered, heading for the one o''clock position."


    Alexander knelt on one knee, holding an AK74 in his hand, but carrying his sniper rifle wrapped in plastic for several layers on his back.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m very sure!"


    Alexander waved his hand and shouted, "pursue!"


    The team continued to chase forward, but the heavy protective clothing seriously affected their pursuit speed.


    "Can you take off this thing? We''ve been far away. Should we have no problem?"


    After a man expressed his opinion in a hurry, the two immediately stood in place, and then one of them stretched out his hand and opened the sealing zipper under the mask.


    Open a layer of protective clothing. After opening it, there is a zipper on the inner side. He shouted loudly: "no, don''t worry..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I feel good."


    Gao Yang said it was too late. He zipped the second layer, took off the headgear and took the respirator. The aurora man suddenly stagnated after saying that. Then he began to put the respirator back in his mouth in a hurry, and then put the headgear back on.


    "No, stop, damn it!"


    Satan, several people were shouting, but it was still late.


    Protective clothing is used to prevent odor, not nuclear, chemical and biological attacks. There is no need to carry out a strict decontamination process before taking off protective clothing. In line with this idea, Aurora people have made a big mistake.


    He underestimated the power of the smelly bomb king.


    As soon as he put the respirator back in his mouth, he immediately sprayed it out. Then he staggered and knelt on his hands. When he took a few breaths, he burst out again.


    Some brave people tried the law by example. After Satan shivered, he began to move forward again in silence.


    "Damn it! I can''t breathe, no, I can''t breathe, Falk! I can''t stand it, ah, ah!"


    The people of the assault group are facing a very serious problem, that is, they have just run from the place where the king of stinky bombs is most seriously contaminated. Therefore, even if they can''t take off their protective clothing after washing, they should at least hold their breath and take it off carefully.


    There is nothing they can do but sympathize and praise.


    He ran forward for about 200 meters. Gao Yang looked at the traces on the ground again and said loudly, "the enemy is moving forward in a straight line. What position is ahead!"


    "Our position, but the battle with the enemy is very fierce. We reach the front line about two kilometers."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "we are too slow to catch up."


    Just then, Gao Yang found a light behind him, and then he saw two off-road vehicles coming quickly one after the other.


    Gao Yang raised his hand, and a car drove directly to him. Two people in the car were wearing protective clothes. Gao Yang could not identify them, but a man in the car was holding a gun, which was his Satan''s blade.


    Gao Yang immediately reached out and took his gun. After turning over and getting into the car, he said loudly: "get in the car and chase, toad and Tyrannosaurus Rex. Follow me to drag the enemy. The members of the assault team keep up. The members of the non assault team immediately retreat to the safe area and wait for orders."


    Aurora''s choice was the same as Gao Yang. He also got into the car. Kovar and another accurate shooter got into the same car with him.


    Naturally, the car ran fast, but after driving for only a few hundred meters, it had to stop, and a small river blocked the way.


    The car couldn''t pass. People didn''t have any problems in the past. They shouted loudly: "get off, continue to chase, and pay attention to observation!"


    The flare can no longer shine. The car headlights can''t shine too far, and can also provide clear guidance for the enemy. After Gao Yang got off the car, he immediately fell to the ground and crawled forward for a while. After looking at the traces on the other side of the river with the help of the car headlights, he immediately said: "The enemy has passed here and is still moving forward in a straight line. Judging from the traces they left, they delayed here for a while."


    Alexander and Covar were lying behind the car not far away.


    "The enemy stopped here, probably to prepare to ambush us. Be careful!"


    When Alexander finished, Gao Yang immediately said, "no, they''re not for ambush, they''re just for washing in the water, hoping to get rid of the stench, but they''ll be disappointed."


    The enemy set out first and ran fast without the burden of protective clothing. In addition, it took a long time to hold high their pursuit. In addition, the pursuit party must always be careful of being ambushed by the enemy. Therefore, even if a car made them shorten the distance, they should still be at least four or five hundred meters away from the enemy.


    However, it is only four or five hundred meters. Now if you change into a sniper rifle and bring a night vision, you can launch a tail attack on the enemy.

 Chapter 1987

    Pursuit is very difficult and dangerous, but no matter how difficult and dangerous, pursuit is also necessary and meaningful.


    Because it is likely that there will never be such a good opportunity to completely eliminate the virgin of steel.


    The virgin of iron and steel is at large, so why should the virgin of iron and steel escape? Even if they are defeated, the number and strength are still dominant. Of course, the answer is that the virgin of iron and steel has lost its combat effectiveness.


    The people of the virgin of steel have left the smelliest area, but this does not mean that their combat effectiveness has been restored. When they are dizzy and vomiting, even if they leave the smelliest area, they can''t recover immediately.


    We must not let the rest of the virgin of steel escape. Now is the weakest moment of the virgin of steel. Missing this opportunity is a crime against ourselves.


    So no one, no matter Gao Yang, Alexander, or anyone else, asked whether to pursue or not.


    The only problem is how to catch up with the virgin of steel and how to annihilate the virgin of steel.


    "We can take off our protective clothing in the water, so maybe we won''t be affected by the smell, so don''t rush to bring the night vision first. At least wash the outer package in the water, or soak in the water to take out the night vision. Anyway, our night vision is waterproof."


    After reaching out to stop Alexander who wanted to unpack the night vision instrument, he pointed high to the river in front of them, and then said, "believe me, you will never like to fight with something smelling all the time on your head. Otherwise, why do you think the people of the steel virgin even lose their standard in shooting."


    Alexander spread his hand and said to the people around him, "do as he says."


    Several people jumped into the river in front of them.


    The water of the river is not deep, only to the knee, but the river is very wide, about ten meters wide. Both sides of the river have been repaired. It is more a river than a manually repaired ditch.


    Soak himself in the water, Gao Yang removes his protective clothing, and as soon as he takes off the head cover of the protective clothing, Gao Yang immediately smells a strong smell.


    Everything around us emits a disgusting stench, but it can be tolerated. However, Gao Yang can''t imagine what kind of abrasion those people suffer after they wear directly in the area with the highest odor concentration without any effective protective measures.


    Gao Yang wore a layer of plastic gloves inside the protective clothing. After rinsing the carefully wrapped Satan blade in the water several times, Gao Yang finally removed the first plastic cloth outside the gun body with his gloved hand. Then, he walked upstream, carefully took off his gloves, and then began to open the second layer of plastic packaging.


    He opened the rifle very carefully and sucked his nose. He only smelled a faint smell.


    Gao Yang was very satisfied. Although he wasted a few minutes, the waste of time was worth it.


    The four people who drove to meet Gao Yang took off their protective clothing. Until then, Gao Yang didn''t see which side they were.


    It was the angel who drove here. Of course, it was not the angel mercenary regiment. Nate, they can''t have action at the moment.


    This is the battle of angels. Of course, those who need angels are the first to go.


    Just beside Gao Yang, a man said in a hurry: "the enemy has fled to our position. There are our armored forces in front. Tanks have come to intercept. We can stop the enemy!"


    Gao Yang was very satisfied and said, "very good. Tell the armored forces that even if they can''t annihilate the enemy, they must drag the enemy down."


    Looking in the direction behind him, Satan and the aurora had caught up. Gao Yang immediately said on the walkie talkie, "the enemy is in a bad situation. We have to speed up the progress. We must not let the enemy meet with the reinforcements."


    After the order, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "let''s go."


    The man who had just spoken to Gao Yang immediately climbed up the riverbank, then pointed his hand forward and said excitedly, "we..."


    The gunshot was not heard until the man fell back.


    The bullet hit the man''s thigh, and the bullet directly broke his thigh bone. After the on his head and feet slipped down the river bank, the first person to climb up shouted in pain: "I''ve been shot!"


    Gao Yang, who was about to climb the river bank, immediately stopped his action and put out the muzzle of the gun.


    Looking forward from the sight, the grass along the river was thick, which blocked his sight and affected the effect of the thermal imaging sight, so Gao Yang climbed up a little again, while another angel climbed up recklessly, and then he immediately fell back.


    Another man fell back into the river, but there was no sound. He was shot in the head and died from the moment he was shot.


    Although it was impossible to be sure, Gao Yang and Alexander said in unison: "ghost!"


    Gao Yang took a long breath.


    "He''s not affected!"


    "Damn it! Find him. It won''t be too far, about 400 meters!"


    Gao Yang poked out a little and didn''t dare to observe for too long. Then he returned to the riverbank and said in a hurry: "I found a large number of enemy troops. At ten o''clock, the enemy no longer moved towards our position. He has turned to the left. The straight-line distance is about one kilometer. No ghost was found during rapid movement."


    Alexander said in a deep voice, "they stopped for a while and took some measures to reduce the impact of the smell on themselves, leaving a small group of troops to cover the evacuation of the large forces!"


    Gao Yang shouted with irrecoverable annoyance, "there are ghosts among the people who leave cover. Only he can do it."


    It is absolutely unacceptable for Gao Yang to be firmly suppressed by the same person again and again in one night. He is a little angry now, but he wants to kill the ghost completely.


    "The enemy has snipers to stop the pursuit. Everyone, there is a river ahead of you. Remove your protective clothing in the river. Then move along the river to the left and look for the trace of the enemy''s troops. Be careful. The enemy''s combat effectiveness has been restored. The ghost is here. Don''t be caught by him again!"


    Reminded his comrades in arms coming from the rear, Gao Yang looked at Alexander more than ten meters to his left, and then said loudly, "Hey, arctic fox, how about we cooperate to solve the ghost?"


    Alexander also looked at Gao Yang, and then he shouted, "tell me about your plan."


    He shouted loudly, "whoever comes out will be shot by the ghost. The two of us will shoot at the same time. No matter who the ghost hits, the other will take the opportunity to shoot him."


    Alexander said with a smile, "it''s a risky tactic, with a 50% chance of getting shot, but it doesn''t matter. Let''s come."

 Chapter 1988

    Gao Yang and Alexander appeared at the same time, but no one shot, and the ghost refused to follow their rhythm.


    Both Gao Yang and Alexander are very confident shooters. They are confident that even if they are targeted by the ghost, they can fight back and kill the ghost before being hit by the ghost. Although this confidence is not very reasonable in the face of the ghost, if they lose this confidence, they will be defeated by the ghost in all aspects, Live forever in the shadow of ghosts.


    God given opportunity, how can it be destroyed by a sniper? The area that the ghost can control is limited after all. Moreover, Gao Yang and Alexander left the shelter at the same time and are raising their guns to search for the location of the ghost.


    When the ghost didn''t shoot Alexander or one of them, he gave up the initiative.


    Suddenly jump out and shoot after completing the search for the ghost. It must be different from waiting for the ghost to come forward according to the gun. Therefore, Gao Yang has no intention to hide again.


    "We have suppressed the ghost. Now, attack the virgin of steel immediately and attack freely."


    Groliov took a machine gun and suddenly opened fire on the large army of the steel virgin. Although the distance was too far, his shooting could certainly affect the action of the steel virgin.


    Those who had removed their protective clothing immediately jumped out of the river and began to chase the virgin of steel. Gao Yang and Alexander remained motionless, just waiting for the ghost to appear.


    "Toad, Tyrannosaurus Rex, you go to support and give it to us here."


    Li JinFang and Irene immediately began to move their positions. They couldn''t let everyone be dragged by the ghost. Now they finally suppressed the ghost. Gao Yang naturally hoped to devote most of their troops to the battle against the iron virgin army.


    The battle was fierce, but Gao Yang didn''t even have time to observe.


    Wearing the night vision again and having a thermal imaging sight, Gao Yang thought he should have found the ghost, but he didn''t. neither he nor Alexander found the trace of the ghost.


    "I think the ghost may have left."


    Alexander whispered, thought for a moment, and whispered, "if he moves, we should be able to find him."


    "Not necessarily. We don''t know the terrain ahead. What if there are bunkers that are easy to hide and move? Such as irrigation canals."


    The trouble of night fighting is here. When the distance is too long, it is not convenient to observe the terrain beyond the working range of the night vision instrument.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "yes, you''re right. It seems that we can only move by ourselves."


    "The two of us cover each other. If the ghost is still watching us, he will respond."


    "Yes, you cover first."


    After that, Gao Yang took the gun away and immediately bent down and began to rush forward. However, he had just rushed out less than five meters, when Alexander suddenly fired a shot, so he immediately stood still and raised his gun.


    "Teddy was shot!"


    A cry of annoyance came from the walkie talkie. Someone in the team chasing the virgin of steel was shot again. At this time, Alexander said angrily, "Falk! Falk!"


    Alexander, who had been very calm, could not keep calm at last. Instead of using the walkie talkie, he shouted directly at him: "The ghost has moved his position, but he has been watching us. When we move, he immediately shoots, but it''s not us! He''s still blocking our pursuit! At eleven o''clock! It''s 500 meters away. He has a shelter. I think it''s a canal or something."


    Gao Yang immediately raised his gun and aimed at the place Alexander said, but after searching for a moment, a figure suddenly appeared from the ground. After firing a gun at high speed, he immediately retracted.


    "The big dog was shot!"


    Gaoyang''s heart trembled suddenly, but groliov then dispelled Gaoyang''s fear.


    "I''m fine. The bullet hit the edge of the helmet!"


    "Stop the attack!"


    Gao Yang orders to stop the attack in a hoarse voice. If the ghost is not solved, they can''t continue the attack, because although Gao Yang dreams of completely killing the steel virgin, he can''t accept anyone dying in the hands of the steel virgin. The ghost can cause casualties only if he has the chance to shoot. He absolutely has this ability. This time groliov is lucky, next time But groliov''s luck can''t be so good every time.


    Gao Yang saw the ghost, but he didn''t shoot, because there was a distance between him and the ghost. The distance was too far, and the speed of the ghost was too fast. In terms of the speed of the ghost, even if he shot, the ghost had been hidden again before the bullet flew.


    Unless Gao Yang uses a laser gun, or he can ignore the laws of physics and his bullets can not be affected by space and time, he can''t kill ghosts at this distance.


    The ghost was far away, but close to the pursuit team, he almost blocked in front of the pursuit team.


    Alexander murmured to himself, "ram, you are the best gunman I have ever seen, but the ghost is the best sniper I have ever seen. He has done everything that a sniper can do, and he has also done what a sniper can''t do."


    Gao Yang''s heart wavered. He immediately let himself abandon his inner thoughts by shaking his head violently. Then he said firmly: "the ghost will die in our hands, the victory will belong to us, and continue to get close to the ghost. When he can no longer escape our bullets, it is his death. In addition, how do you confirm that it is the ghost."


    "Ghostly speed and action, and he can maintain an extremely high command rate in fast activities. Do you think the virgin of steel can have two snipers of this level? Don''t be funny. There are few such people in the world."


    The idea of the ghost is very simple. It is to stop the pursuit of Satan and the aurora. Therefore, as long as they don''t move, the ghost will disappear immediately. It will never shoot more for killing.


    "Let''s go on, keep getting close to the ghost."


    "OK, you cover and I''ll move forward."


    The two men moved forward for dozens of meters alternately, but it was difficult to get closer to him. Gao Yang felt tired even if he ran for several kilometers, mainly because of his heart. When all his attention and energy were used to prevent the sudden attack of the ghost, the consumption of mental power was too great.


    "Tank, that''s our tank, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang only dared to move his eyes a little and sweep them, and then he immediately said, "from the direction, yes, it''s our tank."


    Alexander said with a slightly helpless wry smile: "do you have to rely on tanks to solve the problem in the end? To tell the truth, it''s a blow to my dignity. The ghost is really too powerful. He deserves to be the strongest sniper."

 Chapter 1989

    When people go there alone, the two first and first legendary mercenaries, Aurora and Satan, have to lie down in place.


    storm? How to attack, this is not the time to die if you don''t work hard. With this prerequisite, how can Satan risk someone''s life to attack.


    As for the aurora, it''s not the same. Even if it helps Kovar avenge his family, he can''t take a few more lives to pursue.


    Dogs jump over the wall, rabbits bite, trapped animals still fight, fish die and nets break. These words all have the same truth. They can''t get out until they reach a desperate situation. Now the virgin of steel is the one who gets out, and Satan and Aurora have the advantage. They don''t need to force their way out with human life.


    So now it''s very delicate. Unless we can kill the ghost, we really can''t move forward.


    No matter who it is, they are trying to kill the ghost, but the problem is that the ghost just needs to hide itself, so that Satan and aurora can''t move a little. When there is a fatal threat, how can they fight back, let alone continue to pursue.


    Good marksmanship is the basis of all snipers, but only good marksmanship is not necessarily a good sniper, and the ghost, just from the grasp of the time and the control of the overall situation, really makes Gao Yang have to be convinced.


    In terms of marksmanship, Gao Yang admits that he will not lose to the ghost, but if he doesn''t have the opportunity to play his marksmanship well, he will have nothing to do.


    However, the advantage is still on their side after all, because now after Schultz''s tanks withdrew from the front line of fighting with the Zhengfu army, they have reached the battlefield and began to chase the disabled soldiers of the iron virgin.


    Gao Yang always refuses to give up killing the ghost. Otherwise, if someone mentions the word gun god to him in the future, he will blush.


    Confidence is very important for a sharpshooter. It can''t be overemphasized. The original Gao Yang has the confidence that he can definitely hit before shooting, and this confidence can make him have a very relaxed attitude to shoot no matter how difficult it is.


    If the ghost presses him from beginning to end this time, and finally lets the ghost leave easily, Gao Yang''s confidence will be affected. It''s hard to say how much impact it will have, but it will definitely have an impact on him.


    Gao Yang was not unconvinced, but he had to kill the ghost anyway, and Alexander was unconvinced. He calmly said to Gao Yang, "I don''t know what you think, but I must kill the ghost, even if he kills it!"


    We have the same idea, so let''s go on


    "Wait, add me this time."


    The precise shooter next to Alexander suddenly opened his mouth, and then he said firmly: "although it''s a bit humiliating for three people to kill a sniper together, and it''s likely to pay a little more price, I don''t think the tank can pose much threat to the ghost. The ghost doesn''t die, and I can''t sleep well in the future."


    Alexander heaved a sigh and said in a deep voice, "then let''s act together, raven, I''ll cover with the ram. You go ahead first."


    The archer, nicknamed raven, who always fought side by side with Alexander, climbed out of the river, crawled on the ground for some time, suddenly got up and ran forward quickly for some time, then continued to crawl on the ground for some time, knelt on one knee and raised his gun.


    "Cover."


    After more than 30 meters, Alexander and the Raven knelt on one knee, raised their guns and searched back and forth. At the same time, they said in the walkie talkie, "I''m in place!"


    "Cover."


    He said in the walkie talkie to remind Alexander and the Raven that he wanted to act. Gao Yang bent down and ran quickly for a while. He ran the farthest. After running out of 60 or 70 meters, he fell to the ground, and then quickly said, "RAM in place."


    It''s more convenient for three people to move. Two people cover and one person moves forward. The speed will be much faster.


    But it''s impossible to cover each other. The object they need to guard against moves fast.


    Just as Alexander was moving forward, he suddenly said in the walkie talkie, "I found the irrigation canal. The ghost is hiding here, but the ghost has left. Gentlemen, the pursuit can continue."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch, and then he quickly ran to the edge of the canal.


    The canal is about three meters wide and one meter and five meters deep. There is no water in it. It is simply suitable for use as a shelter.


    He raised his gun and looked down the canal. There was nothing at all. The ghost had left.


    Alexander sighed and whispered, "complete failure."


    "No, it''s too early to say failure."


    Gao Yang jumped into the canal and began to run along it.


    "The tank will hold the enemy. The ghost has evacuated and can continue to pursue. Over."


    After giving orders on the walkie talkie, Gao Yang began to run forward. Then he received a report from Schultz without waiting too long.


    "We found a large number of enemy clothes and other discarded items on the ground. We failed to find a large number of enemies. We lacked sufficient night reconnaissance equipment. The tanks were too old and disconnected from the infantry accompanying the battle. Unfortunately, the enemy escaped."


    Hearing Schultz''s report, Sirte stopped, kicked hard on the ground and said, "Damn it!"


    Covar paused, but he didn''t stop completely, but continued to run forward.


    Only Satan''s people are not affected at all, and the new people seem very upset, but Li JinFang and Frye, Satan''s old people, don''t stop at all, because they know Gao Yang''s ability.


    Gao Yang was not affected. He kept running in the canal. When the forward route overlapped with the route of Li JinFang''s big army, he waved to the big army to follow him, and then ran straight ahead.


    After running more than 300 meters forward, Gao Yang suddenly stopped, pointed to the concrete wall of the canal and shouted, "the ghost has come ashore from here."


    There are traces of water on the cement wall. It''s not necessary for Gao Yang to say that others can see it, but when he climbed up the canal, Gao Yang first raised his gun and searched for a moment, then squatted on the ground to observe it, pointed to a direction and said, "the ghost went there, crawled first, and then got up and ran."


    Alexander looked in the direction of his high finger, and then looked again. He felt that there was no strange grass. He said, "you still have this ability. Have you studied tracing?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said loudly, "yes, a little research."


    Alexander was very excited and said, "very good! I hope you can show us a bright way. Ask more, man, where did you learn this, University?"


    Alexander was joking, and Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, there is the best professor of trace Science in akuri University on the Sudanese grassland."

 Chapter 1990

    Under the leadership of Gao Yang, the team continued to move forward, and after confirming that the ghost had left, the speed was not slow.


    But after a straight new entry of nearly kilometers, Gao Yang suddenly stopped. Then he looked puzzled and raised his head. Then he said loudly, "who has a map or GPS?"


    Fighting in the middle of the night, surrounded by flat farmland, there was no sign at all, and it had long been a chaotic battle. Now even tanks can''t be seen. Gao Yang needs to determine his current position.


    Alexander wondered, "what''s the matter? Did you lose it?"


    ¡°GPS¡£¡±


    Gao Yang took the GPS from Irene, looked at it and said with the same doubt: "it''s not lost. The ghost turned here, but he didn''t go in the direction of the retreat of the steel virgin, but this way."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pointed in a direction, and then said in great confusion: "the virgin of iron and steel was going to the northwest. Later, they turned to the West. The ghost was going to the northwest, but he suddenly went north. That direction is our position. Although it is very difficult to defend, the position is still in our hands. What does he want to do?"


    Alexander wondered, "to... Distract us?"


    Gao Yang looked at Alexander and said, "do you think he needs it?"


    Alexander thought for a while and said, "there''s no need. He''s far away from us."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a tangled face: "Well, the question is, the virgin of steel is heading west, and the ghost is heading north. Who are we chasing? If we turn west now, we may catch up with the virgin of steel. However, the virgin of steel can certainly join their reinforcements up to five kilometers, and up to two kilometers to the northwest, which is our position, about three to four kilometers to the north, or our position. I don''t know What does the spirit want to do, but we must choose a direction. "


    "We can split up! Those who chase the ghost go north and the others go west."


    After Covar hurriedly finished, Gao Yang looked at him helplessly, so Covar said helplessly after a short pause: "there is no way to divide the troops. The virgin of steel has gone far. Without you, we can''t find anyone at all."


    Alexander said firmly, "then chase the ghost. The virgin of steel is unlikely to catch up, and we can''t attack them. And the ghost, I think one ghost is worth half the virgin of steel."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said to the people around him, "go after the ghost. You can go back."


    Irene frowned and said, "why?"


    "Because so many people chase a ghost, there is no other meaning except to provide him with more targets. Do you expect to surround him and catch him alive? Well, don''t waste time. In addition to snipers and precision shooters, others return immediately and I''ll take him away."


    It is obviously meaningless for so many people to chase a ghost. This is a duel between snipers. Others can do nothing except provide targets. Although they are unwilling, no matter who has to face the reality.


    Covar stretched out his hand and said to the sniper of the three lion mercenary regiment, "give me your gun."


    Covar asked for the gun, then said to Gao Yang, "well, we have to move faster."


    Nodded, Gao Yang walked ahead and began to lead the way, and this time he ran.


    The marks left by running and walking are different. For ordinary people, there is no difference, but for Gao Yang, the difference is as big as day and night.


    Since the ghost ran, Gao Yang naturally ran.


    There are occasional small changes in direction, but the general direction is always north.


    Now there are only four pursuers left. After running for more than two kilometers, Gao Yang stopped again. After reaching out for a stop, he squatted down, raised his gun and began to search.


    Alexander began to breathe slightly. He whispered, "what''s the situation?"


    Gao Yang raised his gun and searched for a moment. He was very confused and said, "the ghost stopped here and turned to the East. What does the ghost want to do and where does he want to go? If there is still a big gap to drill out for him to the north and to the East, it is our base camp."


    Alexander breathed and whispered, "maybe he just wanted to get rid of us in circles."


    "Go round again after you''ve left us for a kilometer?"


    Alexander spread his hand and said with a bitter smile, "don''t ask me. I really can''t guess him. Maybe that''s why he can become a ghost. No one can guess what he will do next."


    Covar suddenly said, "what if he''s lost? What if he''s lost?"


    Gao Yang disdained: "a top sniper, a man defeated... A man saved the sniper of the virgin of steel, will he get lost?"


    Covar shrugged his shoulders and sighed loudly: "no matter, he can''t run anyway. Chase."


    After this chase, I went out five kilometers.


    The ghost was circling. He ran nearly a kilometer to the East, then turned to the north, then to the west, then to the south, and finally to the West.


    "Are you sure you''ve always been right?"


    Alexander was out of breath. Gao Yang stopped for a moment and whispered, "I''m sure I''m right. The speed of the ghost has slowed down. He stopped running and began to walk."


    Alexander gasped, "how long have we been running? I think it should be ten kilometers."


    "It''s not that far. It''s about eight kilometers. Well, let''s keep chasing."


    Gao Yang stopped talking, slowed down a little and began to run forward again.


    It''s another two kilometers. Now Gao Yang doesn''t look at the GPS and doesn''t know where it is. The ghost finally came to the right direction, but he came to the wrong route. He drilled into the militia''s position, but when he found it wrong, the ghost bypassed the militia''s position and drilled out of the gap between the positions.


    It is impossible for the Zhengfu army and militia to attack everywhere in the Donetsk ring. For a sniper, it is like playing to cross a position with an interval of one or two kilometers or even more.


    If Gao Yang hadn''t been able to bite the traces left by the ghost, now the ghost has run away, but since Gao Yang has been biting the ghost, he can''t escape easily.


    It''s ten kilometers. The three people behind Gao Yang are already out of breath. For Gao Yang, this distance is not even an appetizer.


    Suddenly, he raised his voice and whispered, "I got him!"


    Hearing the high voice, Kovar was surprised and said, "finally! Where!"


    Gao Yang raised his gun and lay down, whispered: "in front, it''s more than a kilometer away. It should be him. My night vision is on the limit of sight distance!"


    Alexander aimed in the direction of Gao Yang''s guidance for a moment, and finally completely collapsed. He gasped and said in a loud voice: "I can''t observe anything. What night vision instrument do you use? And why don''t you look tired at all? Do we run different distances? Why, why?"

 Chapter 1991

    What is Gao Yang good at and what is his greatest skill?


    There is no doubt that Gao Yang''s strongest is his shooting skill. What should rank second in his skills?


    Gao Yang''s second most powerful skill is not his iconic Yin leg lifting, nor anything else, but his running.


    You can run, you can''t run, and you can''t run any way. This is the strongest skill besides marksmanship.


    If you want to be more detailed, it is to fight and run, and combine fighting and running. No one in the world is Gao Yang''s opponent. It''s ok if he can fight and run. Gao Yang can also identify traces and tracks, so that the enemy can''t run away. Therefore, Gao Yang can be called the first person in the world to fight while running here.


    People who can run better than Gao Yang must be less accurate in shooting than Gao Yang. A marksman who can''t shoot better than Gao Yang must be less able to run than Gao Yang. Therefore, a sniper chased by Gao Yang can be exhausted by Gao Yang even if he is not killed by a gun.


    Now, Alexander, the three of them can''t move at all. They are the elite of the elite. They don''t get tired when running for ten kilometers, but the problem is that they are all in their fifties. If they run for ten kilometers in such a breath, even if they can barely move their steps, they can still play a strong combat effectiveness. That''s another story.


    Gao Yang squatted down and aimed at the ghost, but he soon felt that the distance was too far and he was not sure of shooting. It was better to draw closer, but Alexander and they couldn''t keep up.


    Gao Yang feels that just after warming up, coval and Alexander are panting like dogs. How can they follow him.


    "You take a break and come back. I''ll catch up with you first. You''re too slow..."


    Covar said firmly on his face: "no! I must, I must, I must..."


    Gao Yang said with concern on his face, "if you breathe well and complete your words, I''ll wait for you to run together."


    Covar gasped, then waved his hand and sat down on the ground.


    Alexander pointed in the direction of the ghost and gasped, "can you see?"


    "Visible."


    "Can you catch up?"


    "It''s easy. Can''t you see?"


    Alexander looked frustrated and gasped, "well, how fast the ghost is, I still want to try to kill him."


    Gao Yang looked at Alexander, shook his head and said helplessly, "well, don''t drag me back. I''ve surpassed the ghost for a few kilometers now."


    "Ah, you go. We''ll keep up. If you don''t feel sure, you can wait until we do it."


    Gao Yang nodded, turned back and continued to run. When he ran, he said loudly, "wait for my good news."


    Running at his most comfortable pace, Gao Yang ran comfortably and easily, but after running for hundreds of meters, he found that the ghost was still running forward.


    Gao Yang measured the speed of the ghost and himself. He found that he had to run for at least ten minutes to catch up with the ghost at the current speed and narrow the distance to the point of shooting.


    It''s only ten minutes. It''s a little fun.


    Gao Yang accelerated his speed and ran for almost ten minutes. During this period, he used his gun to observe the position and distance of the ghost from time to time. Finally, at a position almost 400 meters away from the ghost, Gao Yang stopped and raised his gun to aim at the back of the ghost.


    This shot is about to be fired. There is no reason to miss it. It is impossible to miss it at all, but Gao Yang suddenly feels that it is not very safe to shoot like this.


    At a distance of 400 meters, it''s necessary to shoot at the trunk position, but Gao Yang remembered that since the ghost is wearing bulletproof clothes, it''s better to be more careful. The starting target is a little small. If you hit the leg, the ghost is running, and the distance of 400 meters is not very safe.


    If it''s not safe, just come closer. It''s fun.


    So Gao Yang narrowed the distance to less than 300 meters. At this time, he found that the ghost had turned again.


    The ghost ran a little north by west, but he suddenly turned north, and at the moment of turning, he raised his gun towards Gao Yang.


    Was it found?


    Gao Yang now particularly admires the vigilance of the ghost. He has run more than ten kilometers after retreating. He doesn''t forget to pay attention to the movement behind him.


    Now Gao Yang takes the initiative. He doesn''t mean to avoid at all.


    At the moment before the ghost shot, Gao Yang had fired. When the ghost shot, he didn''t even move, because he knew that the ghost shot would never hit him.


    The ghost finally fell when the gun rang.


    And Gao Yang knew that the ghost had absolutely no action ability this time. He shot the ghost in the groin and directly broke his leg. If he died, he wouldn''t die immediately, but the Ghost won''t live long.


    At the moment of confirming to hit the ghost, Gao Yang felt that a big stone had been moved out, and his breath blocked his throat immediately went smoothly.


    After walking a few steps forward, Gao Yang found that the ghost who fell to the ground was still moving, and raised the gun again.


    Knowing the power of the ghost, Gao Yang immediately fired a shot, then immediately moved and squatted down.


    After the subconscious reaction passed, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing at himself. Just now, he could completely break the ghost''s head, but the psychological pressure caused by the ghost was too great for him, so he chose the safest way to play.


    This time, Gao Yang ran towards the ghost without any worry.


    There is no doubt that the ghost will die. At this time, Gao Yang has to go and see what the ghost that has caused unprecedented pressure on him looks like.


    Gao Yang soon found the ghost lying on the ground on his back. Like his judgment, the ghost was shot in the position where his thigh was connected with his lower abdomen, and in his right shoulder. He lay motionless on the ground, and the sniper rifle fell beside him. There must be no threat.


    When Gao Yang saw the ghost clearly, Gao Yang felt that there was a big stone hitting him hard, which made him almost unstable.


    The ghost has no bulletproof clothes, not even clothes. He has only a sports bra on his upper body, only underwear below and boots on his feet.


    Yes, the ghost is a woman, she is not him, so the ghost needs to wear a bra.


    Although lying on her back in the grass and covered with blood, you can still see her gender.


    He wore a ponytail, had a night vision on his head, his chest was still undulating violently, and looked at a very young white woman.


    Gao Yang was shocked by his discovery and stopped when he was more than ten meters away from the ghost.


    Gao Yang was completely stupid. He was impacted too strongly. He looked at the woman who was still panting violently. The sniper who caused the greatest pressure on him since he entered the industry saved the sniper of the virgin of steel. The ghost was actually a woman.


    Gao Yang was completely stunned. At this time, the ghost laboriously raised his head. When he saw Gao Yang, he suddenly said in a weak voice, "please tell me where the west is."


    He raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "West."


    The ghost''s head fell back to the grass heavily, filled with anger and said with great regret: "this damn sense of direction..."

 Chapter 1992

    The only super sniper in her life is a woman, which is shocking enough. What''s more shocking is that she really lost her way and missed the meeting with her comrades in arms.


    "You... If I were a hydra, I would never let a sniper like you stay to stop the reinforcements."


    Gao Yang was very emotional, so his words were made from his heart, not intended to test anything.


    "What the hell did you use? Why does it smell so bad?"


    Whether Gao Yang meant to test or not, the ghost didn''t intend to answer, so she immediately asked her most concerned question.


    "King of stinky bombs, there''s nothing else but stink, at least it''s not toxic."


    The ghost said angrily, "despicable! Shameless! Shameless!"


    He breathed loudly, and then he whispered, "surrender. I''ll let the medical guards come and save you."


    The ghost gasped weakly and didn''t speak.


    Yang shouted loudly and said in the walkie talkie, "fat cat, get the answer, over."


    "Fat cat, copy that. Over."


    "Use your fastest way of transportation to come to me for first aid. Over."


    "Fat cat understands! Hurry now. Who''s hurt? Over."


    "Ghost, over."


    Gao Yang really loved talent. After calling Albert, he continued to say to the ghost, "take out your left hand and put it where I can see, and we will save you."


    The ghost gasped again. She slightly twisted her head, looked at Gao Yang, and suddenly said, "how did you catch up with me?"


    "I used to be a hunter. Tracking the footprints of prey is our means of livelihood."


    The ghost breathed and said with difficulty, "so it is."


    Gao Yang waved to the ghost with a gun and said loudly, "take out your left hand. I''ll stop bleeding for you, or you''ll die soon. Put your hand where I can see it."


    The ghost smiled miserably and said hard, "I can''t move. What are you worried about, coward?"


    Gao Yang said calmly: "I''m not a coward. I know your left hand won''t be able to move. I also know how threatening a sniper will be if he holds a pistol. I don''t want to shoot you or shoot your left arm first. Therefore, before you take out your left hand, we won''t fight for the first time, so I maintain enough respect for your strength, even if you Now I''m really dying, and I won''t relax my vigilance. "


    The ghost whispered, "have we ever fought?"


    "Yes, when you were still in that building, I shot you, you shot me."


    The ghost said suddenly, "that person is you. I''ve been thinking, who can fight back and hit me in that case? Well, I don''t want to admit defeat, but I did lose. It''s good to lose in your hand. Who are you?"


    Gao Yang didn''t answer. He whispered, "take out your left hand. You''re really dying. I can stop bleeding for you."


    The ghost''s left arm moved, and then she said with a bitter smile, "I really have no strength. I can''t move at all. Help me. I don''t want to die."


    Gao Yang''s heart was a little relieved. Then he approached the ghost a little and whispered, "what''s your name?"


    The ghost whispered, "I don''t have a name. Everyone calls me scorpion."


    "Where are you from?"


    "Israel."


    "When did you join the steel virgin?"


    "Not long, just a few months."


    In a question and answer, Gao Yang approached the ghost. When he was four or five meters away, he stopped and said loudly, "if you really can''t move your left hand, don''t move now, or I''ll shoot you."


    Gao Yang doesn''t have a pistol. He only has a rifle. It''s inconvenient to use it when he''s close, so he must be very careful.


    "OK, I can''t move. I don''t want to die. Can you hurry up?"


    "OK, I''ll come and ask you another question. Why did you get lost? If you know your sense of direction is very poor, you should at least have a compass."


    The ghost sighed softly and said impatiently, "I have GPS, but I''ve thrown it away with my combat vest. I thought I could catch up with the big army soon, but I''m dizzy by the damn smell. Don''t ask so many questions. I''m dying, but you''re still chattering about my sense of direction!"


    Gao Yang took another step forward, but he immediately stopped and said helplessly, "I don''t know what you think, but I know your falling posture, you shouldn''t press your left hand."


    The ghost said helplessly, "I just turned over, idiot!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "no, you didn''t turn over, so you can''t hold your left hand. Now we''re close enough, and I pay attention to all the traces. Now, take out your left hand and let me see what you''re holding."


    The ghost laboriously moved his left arm and gasped fiercely: "Oh, you are really a coward. Well, I''ll try..."


    The ghost took her left hand out from under her waist, held the gun high and aimed at the ghost. When she saw that the ghost was about to pull out her hand, she stopped her action again and gasped in her thick airway: "ah, I, I have no strength..."


    When the ghost said half of it, her tone didn''t stop at all, but she suddenly pulled out her left hand quickly.


    Before the ghost raised her left hand, Gao Yang immediately fired a shot, and then quickly jumped aside.


    With a bang, flesh and blood danced in the air.


    The ghost''s left hand could not be completely pulled out from under her body. Gao Yang shot her in the heart, and then a grenade exploded in the ghost''s hand, blurring her left waist, and all her internal organs flowed out.


    As for Gao Yang, his evasive action was timely and far enough. The fragments of the grenade and the shock wave were blocked by the ghost''s body. He was not hurt except that the fallen flesh and blood splashed on him.


    The ghost really tried to pull Gao Yang to die at the end. Her left hand always held a grenade. Gao Yang was close to her just now, but unfortunately, Gao Yang''s observation was always good and careful.


    As Gao Yang said, he always maintained enough respect for ghosts, so he naturally maintained his due vigilance.


    I don''t know why, Gao Yang didn''t hit the ghost''s head when he just shot.


    Turn over and sit up. After looking at the ghost''s mutilated body, Gao Yang sighed, and then said in the walkie talkie, "I''ve killed the ghost. The fat cat doesn''t have to come over. Over."

 Chapter 1993

    Gao Yang went to the ghost''s body, took off the ghost''s low light night vision instrument and looked at the ghost''s complete face.


    The ghost''s eyes were wide open and clenched her teeth. After her eyes had gone, her face looked strange.


    Gao Yang put the night vision instrument in front of his nose and smelled it. There was a not very strong smell. He threw the night vision instrument aside, then moved the ghost''s body and checked other items.


    The ghost doesn''t have a pistol. In addition to a grenade used, there is a grenade without insurance, a small cloth bag full of bullets, and a walkie talkie, but there is no headset on the walkie talkie.


    Everything was fixed on a very thin belt. The ghost hung the belt obliquely in front of her chest. She streamlined everything to the extreme and threw everything she could throw.


    Gao Yang picked up the rifle dropped by the ghost. It was an m24sws sniper rifle. It was not very advanced or good, but it was very accurate. However, the gun was rotated and pulled, and the maximum magazine capacity was only five rounds.


    I don''t know why. Gao Yang has no sense of joy after victory. Instead, he feels a little lost. However, he doesn''t know why he feels lost. Perhaps it is because he finds that the ghost he defeated is a woman, which makes him unable to accept.


    It''s also true that war makes women go away, but there are very few women in mercenaries.


    The environment of mercenaries is very unfriendly to women, so the women who become mercenaries are either perverts, or extremely powerful gods, or the combination of the two, a perverted and powerful gods.


    Among the several mercenary women Gao Yang knows, first of all, Irene is absolutely powerful. Lucy is a God in the jungle. In addition to the two of them, Gao Yang had a hand with two women in the virgin of steel. One stabbed him in the face in the jungle, and the other, the ghost, made him experience unprecedented pressure.


    A woman who saved the virgin of steel died of Lu Chi.


    That''s ironic.


    Finally, panting Alexander, they arrived.


    After seeing the ghost''s body, Alexander and the three of them were silent for a long time, and then the Raven was shocked and said, "woman?"


    "Woman!"


    Alexander sighed and said with a puzzled face, "why is this? She wouldn''t have died."


    "Lost, a woman who lacks a sense of direction."


    Kovar said with emotion: "a sniper who saved the virgin of steel will get lost?"


    The Raven muttered, "my wife can get lost in the supermarket outside our house, so I understand this. Well, what are we doing now?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "let''s go. The ghost is dead and the steel virgin has escaped. No matter what we plan to do, at least we have to go back first. I''m tired."


    Alexander sighed, "I feel very bad, especially when I think of going back the same distance."


    Just then, Albert said on the walkie talkie, "boss, please show me your position. I''m coming by helicopter."


    Gao Yang said to let Albert come as quickly as possible, so Albert used a helicopter. Although it''s useless for him to come now, he can just pick them up.


    When Albert jumped out of the helicopter and saw the body next to them, he was very surprised and said, "a woman, is the ghost a woman? Or a beautiful woman!"


    "Pay attention to your concerns, fat cat. Well, let''s get on the helicopter. It''s not safe here."


    As he left, Gao Yang took the ghost''s rifle.


    No one on the plane is interested in talking, and it takes a long walk. It''s only a few minutes by helicopter.


    The position of the headquarters has moved back by at least one kilometer, and the aftermath of the war is far from over. Everyone is busy, the peripheral fighting continues, and the treatment of the wounded continues.


    After getting off the plane, Albert immediately put himself back into first aid, while Gao Yang immediately subconsciously sniffed, and then he smelled a smell like nothing.


    The headquarters was built in a bungalow. There were a lot of people. Most of them were busy, but the people of Satan and angels were still together and ready to re-enter the battle at any time.


    When he came to his comrades in arms, he habitually sniffed and took a deep breath. Then Gao Yang said with a relaxed face: "great, there''s no smell. Our protective measures are doing well."


    He sat down in the crowd, sat directly on the ground and said loudly, "why don''t you see the angel, Nate?"


    Groliov pointed to the house behind him and said loudly, "take a bath, all of them. These houses are full of people taking a bath."


    Shook his head and smiled, then raised his face and said seriously, "what about the wounded, how''s the prince?"


    Irene sighed, "it''s still being saved, but the panda said there''s little hope. Another one of the angel''s wounded died. Seven of them died and three were seriously injured. They are all very dangerous."


    Gao Yang frowned and whispered, "aren''t four killed in the battle?"


    Irene shook her head and whispered, "then another one died in the battle. One of the four seriously injured died. Plus the one who just died of serious injury, seven angels died. In addition, the three seriously wounded, including the prince, are very dangerous."


    Gao Yang sighed softly, smashed his hand on the ground twice, and turned to Alexander Avenue: "Hey, man, is your wounded man okay?"


    Alexander made a gesture of gratitude and concern, and then shouted, "it''s not bad. It''s good. I''m sure I can''t die."


    It''s normal that none of the angels are seen. Now they have too many things to be busy, and Ivan came up and sat down next to Gao Yang, patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "you did it. Although the virgin of steel finally escaped a lot, you have done your best. I don''t think the angels expected such a good result."


    The atmosphere was a little dull, because the escape of the virgin of steel overshadowed the victory, so that it was a big victory that people couldn''t cheer up.


    Gao Yang sighed, shrugged and said, "without you and ulyanko, there can be no victory. The key to victory is the king of stinky bombs."


    At this time, Li JinFang said with concern: "brother Yang, are you holding the ghost''s gun?"


    Gao Yang brought back the ghost''s gun, which was his booty.


    "Yes, ghost''s gun, brothers, I feel very tired. I want to take a nap here and wake me up."

 Chapter 1994

    Gao Yang was really tired, so he lay down on the spot and began to sleep. When he was pushed to wake up, he found that he didn''t know when he was lying on a floor mat and covered with a dress.


    He opened his eyes and found that it was already bright. He looked at Li JinFang squatting in front of him. As soon as Gao Yang turned over and sat up, he rubbed his face and whispered, "how long have I slept? Why don''t you wake me up earlier."


    Li JinFang whispered, "you slept from two o''clock to eight o''clock for six hours. When you knew you were tired, you didn''t call you. However, you didn''t say that the prince would inform you as soon as he had news. Now the prince''s operation is over. Andy said he could survive. However, the prince is disabled and has no arm."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said with a smile, "are you alive? Just live, just live!"


    Li JinFang continued: "the people of secret force came back. Several of them were injured and encountered interception during the evacuation, but it was still very smooth."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "it''s an angel''s life this time. But why is Nate so ignorant? Why don''t so many people show up now for their lives."


    Li JinFang paused, then whispered, "I''m still taking a bath. I didn''t come out."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said loudly, "have you been washing for so long? Falk, these bitches are sick."


    Li JinFang shook his head and whispered, "I heard that knight got here yesterday and immediately lay down there. He couldn''t get up. Finally, he was carried and thrown into the pool."


    Gao Yang was more surprised and said loudly, "what''s the matter? I''m hurt?"


    Li JinFang coughed twice and said helplessly: "Ivan said that all the people who moved by the angel vomited while walking last night. Don''t mention the smell on his body. Knight insisted on not vomit. When everyone felt that ya was really a tough man, he fell where. Then he didn''t wake up and fainted."


    After being stunned for a moment, Gao Yang said, "it''s time! Let ya''s dress!"


    With a smile, Gao Yang touched his pocket and remembered that he didn''t bring anything extra, so he immediately said, "who has something to eat? Give me some. I''m so hungry."


    Groliov threw a compressed biscuit. At this time, Gao Yang didn''t think the compressed biscuit tasted bad. He opened the package and began to eat the biscuit.


    A piece of biscuit was about to finish eating. The angel finally appeared. A person Gao Yang knew, wearing a pair of shorts, a T-shirt on his upper body, and shoes he didn''t know where to find on his feet. When he came to Gao Yang, he slapped a salute, and then whispered to Gao Yang, "general, our head, please go over."


    Gao Yang patted the injured biscuit foam, stood up, casually returned a gift, pointed to invite his humanity: "your head is all right?"


    "He''s fine, thank you."


    Gao Yang followed his people and asked them to go forward, and then soon met Alexander and superstars. They rested not far away. They were also invited by angels. In addition, Kovar''s brother was wild. In addition to the injured monkeys, the head of each mercenary regiment was invited, but there was no one except the head.


    Seeing Gao Yang, the superstar ran over from a long distance, held up one hand, hit Gao Yang hard on the palm, and said loudly: "well done, man! I heard you smoked the steel virgin and angels? Look at them. It''s great! Man, you have a genius''s head!"


    The faces of the two angels were green. Gao Yang was really embarrassed to follow the star''s words, so he had to laugh and say, "you did a good job and solved the enemy''s artillery position."


    The superstar looked very excited all the way, but he couldn''t close his mouth when he saw knight in German vest and shorts.


    Under a big tree, there was a round table and five chairs. Knight stood next to the round table with his back hands. He looked serious and stood tall and straight, while the wizard stood a little behind knight, also standing with his back hands.


    Knight''s appearance is very serious, but when you look closer, you will find that his serious expression and tall and straight standing posture are really ridiculous, because his whole person is swollen and his skin exposed outside his clothes is rubbed red.


    Knight''s expression was originally very firm, but when he tightly closed his mouth and stood up, he was even more firm. When they arrived in front of him, Knight finally took away his hands behind his back and saluted Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang made a serious reply. Then when he shook hands with Knight, he found that knight''s hand was particularly rough because it was wrinkled.


    Alexander smiled, while superstar and wild were gloating and waiting to see a good play.


    After shaking hands with Gao Yang, Knight withdrew his hand and said seriously, "thank you."


    After saying thank you to Gao Yang, Knight stretched out his hand and pulled at several humanitarians in front of him: "please sit down."


    The superstar quit immediately. He looked at Nate provocatively and said loudly, "crazy wolf, we meet again, and you don''t seem to say thank you to me. It''s not good that you didn''t thank me for saving your lives."


    Knight snapped out his hand, pointed to Gao Yang and said very seriously, "he came to save me. Your purpose is to destroy the virgin of steel. Therefore, I don''t need to thank you, but I can buy you a cup of coffee. If you don''t think it''s enough, you can leave now."


    Gao Yang knows why the popularity of angels is so bad. If he is a superstar, he has to hit Nate with a punch. It is the one who has just been rescued, but it looks like a savior. What drag.


    Alexander smiled, stretched out his hand, opened his chair, sat down, looked at Nate and said with a smile, "I just want a cup of coffee."


    The superstar pointed to knight and said with a narrow face: "do you think I will go? No, I won''t go. I''ll stay and enjoy your painful expression."


    After sitting down directly, wild looked at Nate and said loudly, "bring up the coffee that thanks us."


    Knight sat down and looked around for a week. Finally, his eyes fell on Gao Yang. Then he immediately said, "what the hell was that you used last night?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "well, the king of stinky bombs is just stinky. There are no sequelae. Don''t worry."


    Knight raised his right hand, extended his index finger and aimed at Gao Yang. He held it in the air to strengthen some tone when saying something. However, after raising his hand, he pointed to Gao Yang for a long time. After watching Gao Yang for a long time, Knight closed his hand and said in a stuffy voice: "don''t use it again in the future."

 Chapter 1995

    Gao Yang thought that knight would express any strong opinions. Unexpectedly, Knight just said a word and closed his mouth, sat upright and motionless.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t see Nate have anything to say. Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "no?"


    Knight nodded gently, then waved his hand and whispered, "coffee."


    The wizard turned and left. Nate sat in his chair and glanced at Alexander. Then he said calmly, "we meet again."


    Alexander smiled, leaned back and said in a very leisurely manner, "yes, see you again."


    Nate closed his lips tightly. After a moment of silence, he suddenly stretched out his hand, pulled out his pistol from his waist, gently put it on the table, and then pushed it forward.


    The pistol crossed the table. Alexander reached out and pressed the pistol. After taking a look, he smiled and said, "this is my pistol."


    Knight deep channel: "I''ve always wanted to kill the aurora mercenary regiment. I''ve always thought that I lost to you once. The second time, I had the opportunity to wipe you out, but someone saved you. I just got your pistol. This time, no matter what your purpose is, the existence of the angel mercenary regiment will benefit your action. Therefore, I no longer take the elimination of the Aurora as one of the goals that must be achieved, This gun will be returned to you unless we meet again on the battlefield. "


    Gao Yang remembers that knight once said that his pistol was given to him by Alexander. However, it is difficult to say what the mercenary said, and it is likely that he will never know what happened at that time.


    Alexander looked at the pistol for a moment and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to carry this gun with you all the time."


    Knight said coldly, "because this gun is my booty."


    Alexander put the gun back on the table, pushed it back to Nate, patted his hands and said with a smile, "then you can use it again and leave a souvenir for you."


    Nate took the pistol back and without thinking, put the holster back.


    There was silence again, and the wild suddenly said, "angels have no friends?"


    Knight said proudly, "of course, mercenaries don''t need friends."


    Wild immediately said, "in this way, your friend will be sad. After all, they just saved you very hard."


    Knight turned his face and looked at Gao Yang. After his lips moved unnaturally, he raised his head again, looked coldly at the wild and said, "except him."


    Wild immediately laughed, very proud smile: "Oh, except him? That means you think he''s your friend?"


    Knight said faintly, "you can understand that."


    Wild ha ha smiled. Then he raised his eyebrows and said with a mocking expression: "so how do you understand that mercenaries have no friends?"


    Nate squinted into the wild, when the wizard arrived with a coffee pot and cup.


    One soldier spread a snow-white tablecloth on the round table, and another soldier put a ceramic vase on the table. The vase was filled with wild flowers just picked. Waiting for the table to be paved, the wizard put the coffee pot on the table, then put down the cups in turn, filled them in turn, and stood behind Nate with his hands on his back.


    With a wild smile on his face, he took two pieces of sugar and threw them into the cup. He shook it deliberately, sprinkled coffee on the snow-white tablecloth, took a sip, and then said with ease: "I''m sorry to dirty your tablecloth, but I did it on purpose. In addition, you haven''t answered my question."


    Nate crossed his fingers, put his hands on the table, leaned forward and looked at the wild.


    Wildly stared at Nate, put the cup on the table, reached out and made a gesture. While gesturing to Nate to answer his question, he smiled and said, "what''s your principle? Can''t you answer my question?".


    Knight smiled and said, "it''s none of your business."


    Wild eyes widened at once.


    Knight stared at the wild and said with a smile, "mercenaries have no friends and don''t need friends. This is my principle. Ram is my friend. This is a fact I admit. What''s the matter? Do you have any other questions?"


    Wild took a deep breath and said hard, "don''t you think there is a conflict between the two?"


    Knight opened his hand and said with a smile, "it''s none of your business! I''m willing to accept the coexistence of the two. Whether it''s conflict or not is none of your business. Whether it''s reasonable or not is none of your business. I''m happy. You don''t care what I think."


    The wild breath was rapid. He stared at Nate fiercely. The superstar suddenly laughed, reached out and pointed to Nate''s smile, and said loudly: "ha ha, the crazy wolf is an idiot. You don''t know what an incompatible conflict is. You don''t have friends. Ram is your friend. Are you insane?"


    Knight grinned, showed his white teeth and said loudly, "for people like you, I must speak of principles. For rams, I don''t speak of principles. Why, do you want to protest against me?"


    The superstar stopped laughing at once, patted the table and pointed his hand at Nate''s nose.


    Nate leaned back safely and said with a smile, "come on, bite me."


    The superstar couldn''t stand it. He looked at the wild and should burst out. Gao Yang covered his face with his hands. Now he felt that knight''s arrogant and hateful face should definitely be beaten. He should slap him dozens of times to relieve his anger.


    However, we can''t let them fight. It''s funny that the aurora and angels fight here.


    So Gao Yang put down his hand covering his forehead and was about to open his mouth. However, he saw Alexander''s priority. After sipping his coffee, he suddenly sniffed and said curiously: "the coffee is good, very good, crazy wolf''s coffee is very good, which is recognized by everyone. However, why is there a smell? Do you smell it?"


    Alexander''s counterattack hit the point, and knight''s expression immediately solidified.


    Wild immediately picked up the cup, smelled it, shook his head and said, "the coffee is very fragrant, not the coffee has a bad smell."


    The superstar sniffed hard, put his head close to Nate, then took his head back, looked at Nate and said with a smile: "man, you should take a bath."


    Gao Yang sat next to Nate. When he saw Nate''s left hand on his thigh, he immediately squeezed his fist.


    The expression on knight''s face was as firm as ever, but he seemed unable to find a way to fight back.


    Knight was wrinkled, his clothes were all changed, and he was not contaminated by the king of stinky bombs. Where would he stink? However, Alexander''s counterattack really stabbed Knight''s weakness directly.


    Gao Yang sniffed hard, then smiled and said, "OK, where''s the smell? It''s only the smell of coffee and the smell of flowers. What flower is this?"


    Alexander won''t be changed by Gao Yang. He smiled and said slowly, "it must be smelly, and it''s smelly. Otherwise, how can anyone faint by smoking? Right?"


    Knight looked calm and expressionless, but he couldn''t help glancing at him at last. His eyes were full of resentment.

 Chapter 1996

    Although he knew that the battle of the king of stinky bombs could not save the angel, could not destroy the virgin of steel, and even the ghost could not be killed, Gao Yang still felt sorry for Nate when he was glanced at by Nate with a sad look.


    Especially looking at the dead duck''s hard spoken knight, Gao Yang felt even more sorry for knight.


    However, just when Gao Yang was going to rescue knight, knight took a big sip of coffee, and then Knight began to throw sugar cubes into the cup one by one. The superstar laughed and said loudly, "are you stupid? There is too much sugar, which exceeds the solubility and is saturated. Do you understand?"


    Wild took a sip of coffee, smiled and said, "you ruined your good coffee."


    In fact, Gao Yang wanted to say the same thing a long time ago. You can''t melt it with so much sugar


    After the coffee with sugar and the edge of the cup, Knight picked up the cup and said slowly, "it''s really smelly, but the smell can save lives. We were smoked by the smell, but the virgin of steel was smoked to death, so it''s better if it''s more smelly."


    After taking a sip of coffee slowly, Knight put down his cup and said with a smile, "as for how I like coffee, it''s none of your business."


    Nate, this is a big husband. He can bend and stretch.


    The key is that knight admitted that he was really smoked badly. Maybe he would rather die than be smoked so badly. But when he said he was willing to be smoked, who can say that he should not be smoked by the king of stinky bombs, but should die in battle? That''s silly.


    Alexander''s most effective weapon against Knight failed.


    Can''t beat knight and angels and make them extremely unhappy in the wild. It''s impossible to fight. It''s also good to take advantage of language, but Knight doesn''t even give them this opportunity.


    We can''t attack each other anymore, so Gao Yang immediately said, "it''s regrettable and dangerous that the virgin of steel has not been completely annihilated. What are you going to do?"


    You''d better stop these people''s mouths with business.


    Alexander said calmly, "of course, continue to attack. There''s nothing to say. Find them and try to destroy them."


    Knight thought for a moment, but shook his head and said, "we can''t spend too much energy on the steel virgin mercenary regiment."


    As soon as Knight said this, Alexander and the superstar were surprised.


    "Angel casualties are great? You just forget it?"


    Looking at the astonished superstar, Knight said calmly on his face: "of course not, but we can''t put too much energy into revenge."


    Gao Yang also can''t believe his ears. For knight, who must repay for his vengeance, many angels died. In this war, almost one-third of his strength was destroyed by the virgin of steel. In this way, Knight didn''t intend to revenge.


    "Why?"


    Knight''s eyes were very deep and said calmly on his face: "because we have bigger goals to achieve, revenge will hinder us from completing our ideals. Now the opportunity can''t be missed. The virgin of steel has always been there, but once we miss it, there will be no more."


    Gao Yang knows Knight''s ideal, but he doesn''t know that knight is willing to give up revenge for the common ideal of angels.


    Wild sneered and said loudly, "it seems that your people have died in vain."


    Knight pointed to the wild and said calmly: "Do you know the difference between us? You are just a mercenary, and we are mercenaries with ideals and goals. My man, we will know our goals from the day we join the angel. Everyone is ready to lose their lives. Their lives will not be an obstacle to our realization of our ideals. If the Virgin of steel must be eliminated, it will wait for us to realize it After the ideal. "


    Wild sneered: "what''s your so-called ideal? Become the first mercenary regiment? Hum, you''ll never have a chance."


    Knight still said calmly, "why should I tell you that you are not my friend."


    Once again, Knight smiled and whispered: "In addition, why do I have to deal with the lady of steel in person? You have to fight the lady of steel to the end, and I still believe that your strength is enough to kill the lady of steel who has suffered heavy losses. I value the results rather than the process. Watching you fight with my enemies, the most important thing is that no matter who you die, it is good for me, It feels good, you know. "


    Wild hands are always moving. Gao Yang thinks he must do it. If he is wild and doesn''t do it, Nate''s son of a bitch won''t be a man.


    Knight hasn''t given up yet. He continues to smile and say, "you know, I like the expression that you are angry to death but have nothing to do with me. Moreover, you are obviously angry to death, but you still have to continue to fight with the virgin of steel. Even if you know I will watch the play and watch it happily, this feeling is really good."


    The superstar slapped the table, and then lifted the table with a crash, while wild took out his gun directly and pointed the muzzle at Knight.


    Knight sat still in his chair, spread out his hands, smiled at the three people in front of him and said, "look, you''re so angry, but you still can''t shoot, so why draw a gun? I know it will only make me laugh more happily."


    The wizard raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Gao Yangji stood up helplessly and said loudly, "what are you doing? Why? Alas, wizard, don''t be impulsive. Everyone calm down. The most important thing is can you shut up?"


    Knight smiled and said, "I don''t like being provoked."


    His wild mouth trembled and said loudly, "we should wait until the virgin of steel kills all your sons of bitches! You bastard who doesn''t know how to be grateful."


    Nate pointed to the coffee cup on the ground and said with a smile, "I invited you to coffee."


    Alexander rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully, "otherwise, we''d better kill the angel here first, and then consider solving the problem of the virgin of steel."


    The superstar said without hesitation: "I agree! How about starting now."


    No surprise, the infighting began. Perhaps it was not an infighting, but everyone was going to get to know the old grievances.


    Gao Yang said angrily, "stop! Stop! Wizard, don''t let the situation get worse and let your people go back!"


    Gao Yang thought that the wizard was calling people, but he soon found himself wrong. The wizard snapped his fingers to call people, but not to fight.


    A soldier moved the table and set it in silence. Then someone spread the tablecloth and some flowers. Finally, the wizard put a coffee pot and some cups.


    Nate moved his chair and sat down at the new table. He smiled and said, "do any of you want to sit down again?"

 Chapter 1997

    Nate, it''s really annoying.


    If you don''t kill such a person, it''s unreasonable, but the problem is that you wildly hold a gun to Nate''s head, and your hands begin to tremble. It looks like you really can''t help shooting, but Nate still looks like a person who has nothing to do.


    We can''t really let wild shoot Nate in the head, and then several people fight here. Gao Yang has no choice but to be the peacemaker.


    After reaching out and holding down the wild hand and pressing down the wild pistol, Gao Yang said helplessly: "guys, sit down and say, you will make the people of the virgin of steel laugh."


    Alexander pulled his chair and sat opposite Nate. He looked at Nate coldly and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At this time, the wild and superstar hesitated for a moment and finally sat down with anger.


    Knight smiled and said nothing, which made Alexander angry. Naturally, he won, so Knight always wore the winner''s smile on his face.


    Gao Yang sat down, coughed and said seriously, "we have a grudge against the virgin of steel. All of you here have a grudge against the virgin of steel. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. I don''t think it''s time for infighting anyway."


    The superstar immediately said, "no, the enemy of the enemy is sometimes the enemy, and it is the most hateful enemy!"


    Knight smiled and said, "are you kidding? I tell you, you are not my opponent in war. You are not my opponent in war. If you want to spend a whole day here, it doesn''t matter. I''ll accompany you."


    Gao Yang sighed, pointed to Nate and said, "shut up! Man, shut up!"


    Then Knight looked up at Alexander Avenue: "anyway, the virgin of steel is our biggest enemy now, isn''t it, and the virgin of steel is still here."


    Dare not let Knight answer again, he shouted loudly: "I think we should at least reach a consensus and work together to deal with the common enemy of the virgin of steel. Even if the enemy of the enemy is not a friend, at least it is not an enemy? Guys, be rational and don''t be impulsive. The virgin of steel is still here. If you miss this opportunity, it will be difficult to find the virgin of steel in the future."


    Alexander said in a deep voice: "yes, if the virgin of steel leaves Ukraine, we have to look for the whereabouts of the virgin of steel all over the world. We have all retired, so it is best to solve the virgin of steel as soon as possible."


    Although very angry, but after all, the superstar who hasn''t lost his mind vomited and said with a depressed face: "yes, my people still have something to do. It''s best to solve it quickly."


    Knight smiled and said in a deep voice, "yes, the virgin of steel is easier to deal with here. If you need help, just ask. I can provide some help, such as intelligence and logistics supplies. If you are in trouble, I am willing to fight without affecting our overall situation."


    Wild looked at Nate and sneered, but he didn''t say anything.


    We have been fighting outside for too long. Now we urgently need to repair it. Therefore, it is also the best result for us to solve the problem as soon as possible


    Alexander looked at Nate and said with a smile, "you said that revenge on the virgin of steel is not in your plan, so how much power can you provide against the virgin of steel?"


    Knight shrugged and said with a smile, "I said that the virgin of steel will not affect our goals, but if not, I am willing to invest resources to revenge."


    Although Knight''s mouth is very short, he can still distinguish between right and wrong. When Alexander and them stopped sarcasm, Knight also behaved normally.


    Wild looked at Nate coldly and said, "you''d better forget it. You can''t do anything except make trouble."


    Nate smiled and said to the wild: "As far as the current situation is concerned, I have never taken you as friends, but since you are the enemy of the enemy, I still have a high tolerance for you. I forgive you for not knowing the overall situation, but I suggest you learn from the Arctic fox, because he has always been very calm, so no one in the aurora has died, and your three lion mercenary regiment has died."


    The wild face changed greatly. Gao Yang sighed in his heart and said to Nate, "man, enough!"


    Wild took a deep breath and said to Nate, "you''re lucky, otherwise angel has become a historical term."


    Knight smiled and said, "yes, the angel has almost become a historical term, and the three lions are already a historical term. Your mercenary regiment has disappeared."


    Wild looking at the gun drawing again, Gao Yang patted the table and said angrily, "enough!"


    Knight stood up and said, "I''m very reasonable and rule-based. If anyone attacks me, I must fight back. Man, I said, you can''t fight, you still can''t fight. You want to satirize me, but now you''re going to be angry. Do you want to continue?"


    He shouted loudly, "at this time, it''s really inappropriate for us to fight first. Well, I suggest that you two have a fight, talk with your fists and solve it in a man''s way."


    Wild put the gun on the table, pointed to Nate''s nose and said, "I''ll blow your nose and beat your annoying face. Your mother can''t recognize it!"


    Knight smiled and said loudly, "although I never mind solving problems with fists, I don''t start with people with unequal identities. Obviously, your mercenary regiment is gone, so you are not qualified to start with me, but I don''t mind sending one of my subordinates to break your nose."


    Alexander suddenly said, "you know, I''ve never done such a boring thing in my life, but today, I really need to blow your nose to avoid a fight that kills many people. Crazy wolf, come and fight. I''ll beat you up. I wanted to do it a long time ago."


    Nate looked at Alexander, suddenly pulled out his gun and threw it on the table. He shouted, "I accept your challenge."


    Finally, the fight is about to start. Fortunately, it is to solve the problem with fists instead of talking with guns. Gao Yang suddenly feels very excited. The head of Aurora and angels will go to battle in person and decide the victory or defeat in a way that is almost impossible for mercenaries at their level. This scene is easy to see.


    Maybe it''s unprecedented.


    Alexander stood up and banged his fist, and Nate stood up and twisted his neck.


    "Wait! Wait!"


    Alexander and Nate both looked at Gao Yang, who was shouting. Gao Yang raised his hands and said in a hurry, "do you two mind if my brothers come and have a look?"

 Chapter 1998

    When Gao Yang finished, he found that his problems were absolutely superfluous.


    "The Arctic fox is going to teach the crazy wolf a lesson. Come quickly!"


    The superstar said politely on the walkie talkie, but wild was not so polite. He shouted directly on the walkie talkie: "if you want to see the angel''s mad dog beaten with his fist, come quickly!"


    Without hesitation, Gao Yang immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "there''s excitement to see. Come and watch!"


    "What''s the excitement?"


    "Aurora to angel, fist!"


    Li JinFang shouted in the walkie talkie, "I''m going to hold the Olympics! Let them wait! Wait!"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "don''t forget to call Ivan!"


    Alexander and Nate looked at each other affectionately, and their affectionate eyes were about to burst into fire.


    The wizard turned his head slightly and said in a low voice, "put down your hands. The boss is going to hit people with his fist!"


    The crowd roared and ran over, and then quickly divided into two distinct parts. The angel stood behind Nate, while the aurora naturally stood behind Alexander.


    As for the best position in the middle, it was occupied by Satan and the crowd watching the excitement.


    Gao Yang raised his arms and said loudly, "stand back! Stand back and make room for them."


    Naturally, Gao Yang assumed the role of maintaining order. At this time, Irene pulled Gao Yang''s clothes behind her, and then said excitedly: "what''s going on, what''s going on? Why are the aurora and angels fighting?"


    "Knight''s mouth is too smelly, No. in fact, it''s the joke of the angels on the aurora side. Knight''s fighting power is too strong, which makes them angry and silly. They all lift the table. Now, either fight a battle or raise them with their fists to shut them up."


    Li JinFang said excitedly, "it''s rare to see, it''s rare to see!"


    Ivan came running from behind breathlessly and shouted, "wait a minute! Don''t fight! Wait a minute!"


    After waiting to squeeze into the crowd and stand next to Gao Yang, Ivan took a long breath. Then he raised his hands and said loudly, "open the game! I open the bet. Crazy wolf wins one and loses two, arctic fox wins one and loses one and one and a half."


    After Ivan shouted, everyone was looking at him, but everyone spoke, but the angel people were staring at him with angry eyes, while the aurora people seemed to have won. The reason was very simple. The odds given by Ivan clearly showed that he was also optimistic about the Arctic Fox winning.


    Think about it. Nate washed for hours just taking a bath. He looked like he couldn''t walk steadily and how to fight Alexander.


    Gao Yang patted Ivan gently with his hand. Ivan said in an embarrassed low voice: "it''s not appropriate to gamble?"


    Li JinFang whispered, "you can''t decide the outcome. How can you decide the outcome? Is one party dead, injured, or admit defeat? Or is he beaten down and unable to get up?"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said loudly, "let me announce the rules. First of all, don''t use any weapons or kill people. The most important thing is that you all empty the bullets for me. Whoever moves the gun will lose. In order to ensure fairness, my people will set up machine guns. Don''t blame me for being rude. Do you have any opinion?"


    All the soldiers present were mercenaries, all of whom were killed in a sea of blood. It''s possible to draw a gun on impulse. Since Gao Yang proposed to solve the problem with fists, he had to make sure that everyone could only speak with fists.


    After looking around for a week, he said loudly, "do you have any opinion? If you have no opinion, unload the magazine and empty the gun chamber. Come on, big dog, put up the machine gun. Whoever doesn''t obey the rules will kill anyone."


    The aurora and the secret force were twice as many as the angels. They had nothing to say. They began to unload the magazine, empty the gun chamber, carry the long gun behind them, and put the short gun away carefully.


    Wild put away his gun and shouted, "angel bastards, hurry up! Don''t dally."


    Knight waved his hand, and the angel''s men immediately unloaded the magazine neatly.


    Gao Yang felt that he was still a little insecure. After thinking about it, he stretched out his hand and pointed to Li JinFang and said loudly, "you and Peter, you two will be the judges. By the way, don''t let them kill."


    Immediately someone refused, and the superstar shouted, "why? Why? Why should they be judges?"


    "What qualifications do they have!"


    Li JinFang didn''t say a word and said impatiently, "what''s the reason? He''s the best at fighting. Don''t talk nonsense. Everyone can''t wait. If you have no opinion, we''ll fight now!"


    "Wait!"


    Ivan shouted again, and then he hurriedly said, "revise the rules. We bet who falls first! If our arms touch the ground, we''ll fall to the ground. The crazy wolf will lose 1.5, the Arctic fox will lose 2, and the crazy wolf will lose 2, and the Arctic fox will lose 3.


    Wild rage: "your odds are too stingy. I bet the mad dog''s nose is broken. You say the odds."


    Ivan looked at Knight, smacked his mouth a few times, and said loudly, "OK, open this bet. If the crazy wolf''s nose is broken, one pays five, and the Arctic Fox''s nose is broken, one pays eight! Even if the nose is bleeding!"


    Wild immediately shouted: "I press $100000, and the bridge of the mad dog''s nose will be broken!"


    Sirte said angrily, "I pressed $200000, and the nose of the Arctic fox was crooked!"


    The superstar shouted, "I bet 300000 dollars that the crazy wolf''s teeth were knocked off! Do you dare to open?"


    Ivan said excitedly, "the crazy wolf''s tooth is knocked out, one pays five, and the Arctic Fox pays ten!"


    Knight suddenly glared at Ivan and shouted, "I''ll press a million, and you''ll die!"


    Alexander smiled, "I put a million on myself, too."


    Ivan said excitedly, "OK, OK! If there is no draw, you will lose if both sides lose their teeth, and you will lose if both sides don''t lose their teeth."


    Irene said angrily, "how can you open a gambling disc like this! Shameless! I bet that the crazy wolf will get punched first in the face, ten thousand dollars, that the crazy wolf''s nose will break, fifty thousand dollars, and that the Arctic fox will fall first, ten thousand dollars."


    Ivan said in a hurry: "get the paper and pen, come on! Record it quickly. Who else wants to bet? Write it for me, come on!"


    It was obviously uncomfortable to be held and gambled, but Alexander smiled, but Knight angrily said, "enough! Start!"


    Someone shouted, "I bet the crazy wolf''s jaw will break, 100000!"


    "I bet the Arctic fox will be beaten by riding, 100000!"


    Albert shouted, "I bet 50000 that the nose of the Arctic fox was crooked, oh, shet!"


    When the scene was suddenly chaotic, knight who couldn''t wait had rushed up to Alexander and started to fight. Then, Knight punched Alexander in the face with a hard punch, but Alexander''s head deviated, hugged Knight''s arm and hit him with a hard head.


    Alexander''s head hit Nate''s nose with a loud dull noise, and Nate''s nose was bleeding.


    Albert, who made a quick bet, had a bad start and lost $50000 as soon as he shouted out, but Irene shouted with ecstasy, "Yeah! Yeah! Nice fight!"

 Chapter 1999

    After being hit hard on his nose, Knight couldn''t stand at once, but at this time, he forced a foot, so the whole audience was in an uproar immediately.


    "Shameless!"


    "Frank, shameless!"


    There was an uproar because when Nate was about to be beaten down, he used the ultimate killing move of Jedi counterattack.


    Nate''s out of his leg.


    Nate lifted his Yin leg.


    Nate''s pudendal leg hit Alexander''s point.


    Alexander, who grabbed Nate''s arm and was about to take advantage of the victory to beat Nate at one stroke, immediately released his hands and covered his crotch. While Nate staggered back, his knees softened and knelt down slowly.


    Knight''s face was covered with blood and he couldn''t stand steadily. The bridge of his nose was broken by Alexander''s head, but his crazy foot made Alexander lose his ability to move. With a face of pain, he knelt there and kept twisting his body.


    That is, Knight''s nose was hit and his head fainted. He was not fast, his strength was not strong, and his angle was not accurate. Otherwise, Alexander would have to be a eunuch from now on.


    So it''s no wonder that the aurora and secret force people were excited all of a sudden.


    With a crash, the crowd rushed up, and the people on both sides were all on board. It was about to change from a single fight to a group fight. Groliov raised his machine gun and swept out into the sky with a shuttle.


    The fierce gunfire woke both sides up, so wild immediately stopped, angrily pointed to Nate and shouted, "you are a mad dog! Mad dog! Shameless! Not a man, use a woman''s shameless tricks, shameless!"


    Gao Yang didn''t like to listen to this. He said with a straight face, "Hey, hey! How to talk."


    The superstar jumped up and down and said loudly, "see? See? The angel''s crazy wolf uses a woman''s move, yo, yo. The angel has a crazy wolf, the angel has a crazy wolf, and the crazy wolf has a unique move. He likes men''s crotch."


    Raise your anger and lift your Yin legs. How can it become a woman''s move.


    Sirte rushed to the superstar, pointed to the superstar''s nose and shouted, "shut up! You sissy! You arctic fox hit your head first, and said why you use your head with your fist. Since you use your head, why can''t you use your feet, idiot, go back to your mother!"


    "Stop! Stop! Step back and let them solve it by themselves. Whoever doesn''t step back will be judged as a loser!"


    He roared loudly. Nate was held by someone. He shook his head, reached out to wipe the nose blood on his face, staggered forward for a few steps, and then he looked at Alexander proudly.


    Alexander waved his hands in pain and asked the people to go back. He stood up slowly with his legs and hands on the ground.


    At this time, Ivan suddenly shouted, "Aha! Aha! His hand touched the ground, and the Arctic fox was knocked down first. Unfortunately, you didn''t fall to the ground!"


    There was another chaos in the scene, some scolded Ivan, some scolded Nate, and of course some scolded Alexander. Only Irene shouted excitedly, "Yeah! I''m hit again!"


    "Referee! Are you blind? He''s foul! Foul! He kicked his crotch, he''s foul, are you blind! Idiot! FAK oil!"


    Some people scold the players, of course, others scold the referee.


    Li JinFang looked, blushed, pointed to the person he scolded, and shouted, "idiot, this is an irregular fight. Will you also shout foul to the enemy on the battlefield? Shut up, idiot!"


    The scene was very chaotic. Gao Yang pulled out his pistol and fired two shots into the sky. After finally calming the people again, he angrily said, "can you still fight? If you can fight, fight quickly. If you can''t fight, it''s even!"


    Satan''s people are looking at Gao Yang with a smile.


    The unique skill of exploding egg ram was used by knight to turn the war around. This kind of thing is always interesting, isn''t it.


    Albert grabbed Ivan and said in a hurry, "I bet the Arctic fox will fall to the ground the second time. I bet the crazy wolf''s jaw will be broken. How many odds do you open?"


    Ivan said in a hurry: "play a little bigger and lose ten. Do you dare to bet? How much!"


    "Fifty thousand! Fifty thousand!"


    Ivan suddenly surrounded a lot of people. The people Ivan brought were holding paper and pen records. At this time, Knight walked towards the Arctic Fox again.


    "You look so cute holding your legs!"


    Alexander was still in pain, his legs were shaking slightly and he couldn''t stand straight, while Knight''s face was full of the pride of the winner despite the blood on his face.


    Alexander was in pain and couldn''t seem to speak, but when Nate was determined to break his nose with his fist, the Arctic Fox suddenly moved again.


    With a violent kick, Knight couldn''t completely hide. Alexander kicked him in the leg. Then they fell to the ground together, but Alexander rode on knight.


    With a bang, Alexander hit knight in the face. He had hit knight on the nose, and then another punch hit knight in the eye socket this time.


    "Kill him!"


    "Fight! Fight!"


    Amid the cheers of the aurora, Peter whispered, "mil fight."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Finnish fighting skills."


    After a short conversation, when Gao Yang thought knight was going to be miserable this time, he saw Knight stretch out his hand and sprinkle the soil in his hand on Alexander. Alexander closed his eyes. Although he was not flustered, Knight pushed his legs up and slammed in a circle on Alexander''s face.


    Turn over and push Alexander down. Knight kicked Alexander in the back with a hard kick, and then immediately squatted down and punched Alexander in the face, but Alexander had covered his face with his arm.


    The two heads of the legendary mercenary regiment wrestled on the ground. It was ugly and humiliating.


    Gao Yang shook his head continuously. At this time, Gao Yang found that the situation had changed again. Nate''s right arm grabbed Alexander''s neck, and Alexander grabbed Nate''s left arm with two hands.


    Knight works fast and can break Alexander''s neck at once, but if Alexander works hard, he can break Knight''s left arm at once, and then, of course, don''t break Knight''s neck.


    The way they play looks ugly, but they are really dangerous, because even if they are not particularly good at fighting, it depends on who they are compared with. After all, they are fighting in the army. Their moves are killing moves, and their ground skills must be proficient. It''s not three or two times that they come to the point of life and death.


    However, why is Gao Yang called Li JinFang town.


    Li JinFang jumped forward and slapped on their shoulders. Alexander and knight immediately let go of their arms. Then Li JinFang grabbed one of their arms and pulled them on both sides. He said loudly, "loosen!"


    The two were forcibly separated.


    Nate spit on the ground with hatred, and Alexander spit with disdain.


    Irene smiled and said, "Oh, boss, Knight''s moves are very insidious and shameless. I''ll fight with you."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "what nonsense! How shameless! Do you understand fighting?"

 Chapter 2000

    In fact, Irene is not wrong. Knight''s performance in fighting is not as serious and stubborn as his image, but really insidious.


    However, Alexander did not mean to be aboveboard at all.


    Knight was insidious, and Alexander did not hesitate to let him. When he covered his vital face with pain, it was a trick to induce knight to attack. Maybe he was really painful, but he was definitely not as painful and weak as he showed.


    For mercenaries, no matter what fighting skills they use, the only purpose is to kill the enemy, how fast, how safe, and what is the image? Can you save your life?


    Ground skills are not suitable for the confrontation between the two armies, nor for group fighting. When two people wrestle on the ground, they are stabbed and kicked by the people next to them. Therefore, in group fighting, who falls first basically means dead, but two people fight. They are better at ground skills. They try to drag the enemy to the ground, It''s normal to quickly solve the entanglement. Therefore, the two people slammed each other''s face in a seemingly venting way, followed by a sudden killing move.


    Fortunately, Li JinFang can not only fight, but also has high eyesight. Otherwise, it will be too late. It is estimated that knight and Alexander will be the result of one death and one injury.


    In particular, the unexpected result was that knight first grabbed Alexander''s neck. After a long battle, he was besieged for a long time, and then was badly smoked by stinky bombs. After taking a bath for several hours, knight, who looked at walking and shaking, was the first to create the killing machine.


    After being forcibly separated by Li JinFang, Alexander and knight immediately decided to change their strategy. They held a meeting and stared at each other with non fierce eyes.


    Playing is very dangerous, but it doesn''t look wonderful at all. It''s very good-looking and can win Kung Fu. Anyway, Li JinFang can''t use it.


    Going back a few minutes, Gao Yang still felt that knight must lose, but now he had no bottom in his heart, so he approached Peter and whispered, "who do you think can win?"


    Peter is also a generation of fighting master. Although his leg is broken, he is not blind. If Gao Yang wants to ask someone, he will naturally ask Peter.


    Peter took a deep breath. Then he stared at the two people on the court for a moment and suddenly said, "I can''t see it."


    "Can''t you see?"


    Looking at the surprised Gao Yang, Peter nodded and whispered, "yes, Knight''s nickname is crazy wolf. He does have wolf nature. Knight''s physical condition is very poor, just like a wounded wolf, but facing a wounded but not fatal wolf is the most dangerous time. If you think he is going to die, he will give you a fatal blow."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help nodding, and then whispered: "in fact, many people call Knight mad dog. From the perspective of character, I also think it''s appropriate for him to call mad dog. However, those who dare to call Knight mad dog are dead. How can a dog compare with a wolf? You''re right. Knight is really like a wolf."


    Peter whispered: "Look at Alexander, his name is the Arctic fox. He is cunning, intelligent and dressed in a protective color. He lacks the bloodthirsty momentum of knight, but he is really good at creating and seizing opportunities to give a fatal blow to his prey. Just like the appearance of the Arctic fox is very cute, but never forget that the Arctic fox is also the top predator in nature, and there will be no lack of ruthless experience in his nature."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "what you said is really the same thing. That''s right."


    Just then, the two men who were fighting with fists launched a deadly offensive again.


    As Gao Yang said, knight and Alexander are fighting each other with fists. There is no particularly deadly fighting method except trying to make scars on the opposite side. You punch me, I punch you back, you kick me, and I kick you back.


    Two people who should have been used to seeing life and death in one move, so it''s not normal for you to come and fight. Sure enough, when Knight attacked Alexander again, Alexander suddenly held Nate''s arm, turned his left hand and pressed his right hand. As long as you use all the moves, Nate will immediately end up with a broken arm.


    "No!"


    Peter let out a cry. He wanted to stop it, but his artificial leg made it impossible for him to move quickly.


    Thanks to Li JinFang and Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang made a lightning punch and hit Alexander under the right rib, which immediately lost half of Alexander''s body. His right hand could not be pressed down anyway, while Knight''s right fist protruded the knuckles of his middle finger and chiseled very covertly towards Alexander''s throat.


    Li JinFang stretched out his left hand, poof. After a dull noise, he blocked Knight''s punch with his left hand.


    Gao Yang was startled, and the two men suddenly used the killer again when they seemed to be casual.


    "Fark! Nate was so close!"


    After Gao Yang finished, Peter looked at Gao Yang, shook his head and said, "no, it was the Arctic fox that was dangerous just now. Knight wanted to break an arm to break the throat bone of the Arctic fox. He was intentional. I said that an injured wolf is the most dangerous. His weakness and weakness are for you to get close and bite off your neck!"


    At this time, there were boos everywhere, and the aurora people were dissatisfied with Li JinFang''s behavior of stopping Alexander.


    If they can fight, they don''t necessarily fight. The vast majority of people look at and hold high at the same level. They see that knight''s arm is about to break, but they don''t see that knight has the chance to break his throat with a must kill fist.


    However, it can be seen that Kovar and wild are dignified and afraid. The fighting level of these two brothers is obviously higher than that of others.


    Peter took another long breath and whispered to him: "Thanks to a toad! Really, do you see? Arctic fox, he knows what knight is going to do, but he decided to break Knight''s arm first, and then twist Knight''s neck. Just now, anyone can die. He is ruthless. He doesn''t want to miss this opportunity. He is already making corresponding actions, but can he finish it before Knight hits his throat? I''m not sure I don''t think he knows. "


    Li JinFang had separated knight and Alexander. At this time, Peter whispered to him, "remember, if you want to fight with one of them, you''ll kill him if you hit it. If you don''t hit it, go away immediately and try to run away and solve the problem with a gun."


    Gao Yang was quite unconvinced and whispered, "why? I don''t think they are my opponents."


    Peter shook his head and said in a low voice, "in the fight, you lack their ruthless experience. You have to kill each other''s ruthlessness by exchanging life for life. Think about it, when you use a gun, you dare to fight the enemy with life for life, so you are the God of guns, but have you ever fought in the fight?"

 Chapter 2001

    Gao Yangzhen didn''t have much chance to fight with the enemy. He usually solved the problem with a gun.


    However, after all, his high Yin legs have become great, so he is not very convinced of Peter''s statement. In his opinion, the fighting level of knight and Alexander is general, which belongs to the upper middle level among mercenaries. Under his Yin legs, he is not obediently eating the earth.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s disapproval expression, Peter smiled, patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and whispered, "give you a piece of advice. Don''t compete with people in the future, especially don''t go on TV and play unrestricted fighting. Your fighting style is only suitable for surprise. If people know your routine, once you meet a master, you will die miserably."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I know. I won''t reveal my cards with people when I''m idle. Well, no, how do you know I''m on TV?"


    Peter smiled and said, "Russia also has an Internet. Even if you hide it better, I won''t recognize you and Toad? Strong King Kong legs, ha ha."


    Peter laughed twice, but then his face was dark, because he had broken a leg and dragged a broken leg. Now he can''t stop the kick that Gao Yang knows how to kick.


    Gao Yang coughed and looked at Nate and Alexander who continued to fight each other.


    Fighting is a very physically exhausting thing. Alexander and knight''s actions are not as fast as at the beginning, so they began to frequently use the killing moves of instant life and death. In this way, Li JinFang was almost close to them in case of no hurry.


    There has been a lot of noise. Those who cheer Nate and Alexander and those who jointly scold Li JinFang think that Li JinFang has prevented their leader from ending the fight many times, so Li JinFang, the referee and security officer, gradually attracted most of the hatred value.


    Gao Yang can''t see it anymore, because it''s hard for knight and Alexander to get injured in Dalian with Li JinFang. When will it be the end.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    With a loud cry, he walked into the middle of the crowd and said to Nate and Alexander Avenue, who were all panting: "have you had enough? Let''s breathe out? Let''s stop if you breathe out. Anyway, you''re tired."


    Nate stood up straight, reached out and wiped the blood on his mouth and face. As soon as he touched his nose, he couldn''t help shaking. After shaking, he spit hard on the ground and pointed to Alexander Avenue: "if it weren''t for him, you would have died."


    It seemed that Nate was much more embarrassed than Alexander. His face was covered with blood and the corners of his mouth were swollen. The bridge of his nose was broken and the blood kept flowing.


    Alexander, however, had only one eye turned blue and his left cheek bulged high.


    Looking at Nate, Alexander smiled proudly. He said loudly, "go and stop the bleeding. I''m sorry to break your nose. Of course, I''m sorry I didn''t break your neck."


    Knight wiped the blood of his hand and turned back, while Alexander raised his hands to accept the cheers. At this time, Li JinFang suddenly raised his hands.


    After the Aurora''s cheering and the angel''s scolding stopped, Li JinFang stretched out his hands and pointed in the crowd.


    "You, you, you, you, come out. You scolded the most just now. Now come out."


    Li JinFang was scolded urgently. He had a heavy responsibility just now. He just listened to what others scolded, but that doesn''t mean he will endure it all the time.


    After all, Li JinFang''s temper is not good. This toad is very violent.


    "Fark oil! I''ve wanted to beat you for a long time!"


    An aurora man took off all his weapons and fragments and handed them to others. Then he came towards Li JinFang angrily.


    "I want to interrupt you..."


    Poop, poop, poop.


    Li JinFang grabbed the fist from the other party''s nose, kicked his right foot and made a slap. When the other party fell, he pushed his hands and let his opponent fly out sideways.


    Until he landed, the aggressive man was still confused about what had happened.


    "Come here, you come here!"


    Li JinFang showed mercy. He turned to the other and raised his hand with a slap. When his opponent fought back as soon as he shrunk his neck, he put his opponent on his heel and lay on the ground with a bang.


    "You, you, come together. If you don''t fight, you won''t know what I do."


    Li JinFang let the two go together, but his opponent had his own dignity and refused to go together. When both of them rushed angrily, one of them chose to stop.


    "Hit, hit, hit them!"


    Irene shouted excitedly, and Peter looked at Li JinFang with envy.


    Irene shouted twice and the two fell down. Li JinFang didn''t pursue the victory. He just took a small shot to punish the people who scolded him the most fiercely, looked around fiercely for a week, and then suddenly shouted, "you know why I''m a referee!"


    Ivan trembled all over, clenched his fists and said in a trembling voice, "it''s great. This is a master. It''s great!"


    Li JinFang''s popularity is too strong. Naturally, some people can''t see it. The aurora has been knocked down four times, so they must find face.


    Covar walked out of the crowd and said calmly, "I''ll fight you."


    Peter breathed a few times and said in a hurry, "there''s a good play."


    Kovar, a student of the black devil, was nervous when he thought of the black devil and Gao Yang, who had always been very confident in Li JinFang.


    Kovar walked slowly to Li JinFang, who just turned slightly and faced kovar.


    When he came to Li JinFang, keval suddenly shot like lightning and swept his right hand like a poisonous snake to Li JinFang''s throat.


    Gao Yang immediately put down his heart.


    Sure enough, Li JinFang stretched out gekaikovar''s hand, stretched out gekaikovar''s other hand, raised his leg to block keval''s foot, and then kicked keval over with one foot.


    For Li JinFang, as long as his opponent is not as good as him, solving the problem is three or two times.


    Kovar''s path is actually similar to No. 13. He aims to kill people and studies homicide rather than fighting. If Li JinFang is positive, Kovar is strange.


    No one in the world has ever been invincible. If keval and No. 13 plan to kill Li JinFang, Li JinFang may be killed before they understand what happened, but this is a fight. Keval and No. 13 are tied together and can''t beat one Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang''s temper came up and his interest came up. He stretched out his hand to sweep around and said loudly, "who else disagrees! Come out! I specialize in dealing with all kinds of disagreements. I''ll beat you one by one today! Dare to scold me, but I''ve turned against you!"

 Chapter 2002

    You can hit me, but you can''t scold me. If you hit me, I''ll hit you. You scold me or hit you. This is Li JinFang''s principle.


    The problem is that so far, there is no one Li JinFang can''t beat, so he doesn''t have to lose his temper when fighting. This time, he is scolded.


    Li JinFang seldom loses his temper, but he really has a bad temper.


    When it comes to war, it should be possible for the aurora present to destroy Satan. Angels should also have a chance to destroy Satan. Secret force is not so famous, but it doesn''t look bad. If we really want to fight, Satan will certainly have no small casualties.


    But seriously, if you fight, you can only use your fist without using your gun. Li JinFang can sweep everyone present.


    It''s self-confidence, it''s crazy. Now, whoever refuses to obey Li JinFang will beat anyone until he is convinced, because he has absolute confidence in himself.


    What is domineering? Li JinFang is so domineering. It''s really domineering.


    But even if he is invincible and lonely, Li JinFang will never lack opponents at this time. Everyone present is a dignified figure. If he is so provoked by Li JinFang, he will not be confused in the future if no one dares to fight.


    Tiger can''t fall down. Famous Aurora, angel, secret force and three lions are masters who can bear it.


    "I''ll come!"


    The first mercenary rushed out with a sense of tragedy, and then he was immediately thrown out.


    Since everyone is restricted from using guns, and the only one with bullets in the gun is his own, this is the competition, so Li JinFang is very kind to his men. Otherwise, it is not impossible for Li JinFang to destroy all the mercenary regiments with empty hands.


    Sirte also came up. He knew Li JinFang very well, but that doesn''t mean he didn''t want to fight.


    We all know that Li JinFang can play, but we have to try to know how he plays.


    So Sirte was beaten on the forehead and lay there. It hurt for a while. If you have a thick skin, you can go up and experience the feeling of being beaten.


    Sirte was embarrassed to go on, so he stepped back, but more people surrounded him.


    We can''t fight together. It''s a siege to fight more and less. It''s more humiliating to win, but no one can wait. So more than a dozen people surrounded Li JinFang, one after another, so it''s not a siege, but a wheel fight.


    Li JinFang was not afraid of the wheel fight. He didn''t kill his red eyes. However, Li JinFang only saw a circle of people in front of him. Who was in front of him and who shot at him, so he immediately put them down and threw them aside.


    It''s nothing to fight in circles. It''s the most tiring thing for Li JinFang to keep his hands when fighting,


    Satan these people did not move, but looked happily. Only groliov came to Gao Yang with a machine gun and said with a little worry: "Hey, there will be no accident."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "it doesn''t matter. Let him let go and fight. They can live in peace only after they are taken."


    Finally, Li JinFang met his opponent.


    A man jumped into the battle group. When Li Jin shot at him, he was easily blocked by him, and you came and I went all the way towards each other''s joints. His four arms flew up and down, dazzling.


    Can someone stop the frog at last?


    A group of beaten mercenaries who looked like dirt but couldn''t retreat were cheered out and began to cheer loudly, but the cheering sound was silent as soon as it sounded, because the new end, the people who didn''t want to fight with Li JinFang, were still Satan


    Peter finally couldn''t help coming to an end. He was just happy to see and hunt. He couldn''t help but have a fight with Li JinFang.


    Peter has half a leg, so he is inconvenient to move. No matter how powerful he used to be, he is still very powerful now, but he can''t be Li JinFang''s opponent after all. This is very sad. He is clearly a fighting master. Unlike Li JinFang, he was destroyed by two machine gun bullets.


    But when Li JinFang and Peter fight and find out about each other, even if Peter is not his comrade in arms, he will not walk towards a half legged man. This is called the dignity of a warrior.


    If you can''t use your legs, I will resolutely not use my legs and beat you in the way you are good at. This will be Li JinFang''s choice.


    Without legs, Peter lost most of his kung fu, but Li JinFang didn''t use legs, and didn''t even take advantage of the convenience of movement, so he tied with Peter.


    When he was in Syria, Li JinFang often fought with Peter. Their friendship was purely a fight. Now Peter has no legs. Gao Yang knows that Li JinFang has never mentioned the fight with Peter again, and Peter has never mentioned it, because it''s not good to fight anyway.


    Unexpectedly, Li JinFang''s first duel with Peter after their reunion would be at this time, under such circumstances.


    Seeing Peter and Li JinFang beating you with a prosthetic leg and a disabled leg, no one said a word. They couldn''t find an opponent and began Satan''s civil war. Would it be very interesting to be an audience.


    Boring, boring.


    There are some things, but there''s no way. No matter how fierce you fight, it''s a matter of the battlefield. Now it''s fighting, it''s a matter of the fighting field. If you can''t fight, you can''t fight. Everyone is an adult. You won''t believe the story that you can defeat your opponent if you fall down, get up again, get down and continue to get up.


    Finally, Peter should have failed to step back when he stepped back. Li JinFang grabbed Peter''s arm and broke his arm next, but Li JinFang certainly wouldn''t really break it off, so the fight between the two finally stopped after more than ten seconds.


    He let go of Peter''s arm. Although he won, Li JinFang looked regretful. He couldn''t help looking at Peter''s leg, and then quickly turned his eyes elsewhere.


    It''s no wonder that heroes are lonely and opponents are hard to find. Li JinFang finally has an opponent who will meet good talents. As a result, the opponent was destroyed by two bullets. It''s strange that he doesn''t regret it.


    Peter smiled, patted Li JinFang on the shoulder, turned and limped back. At this time, no one moved.


    Li JinFang''s eyes swept around, then lowered his head and sighed lonely on his face.


    Some people are lonely, some are angry, but no one refuses. Anyway, people haven''t left yet. If they refuse, then fight. Since no one starts again, it''s natural to be fully satisfied.


    A mercenary who has blood on his hands and can fight, or is good at fighting, may be really fearless when he meets a fighting master. Killing and beating people are two different things, but when he meets a fighting master who is also a mercenary and killed from a sea of corpses, he has to obey the rules. That''s farting.


    Now, the people of Aurora and angels don''t hate each other so much. Everyone is the same. They were beaten like children. Where is there any anger.


    At this time, Gao Yang stood up and said loudly, "well, now you must be angry. It''s time to end the farce. Now go to settle the bets. Where should irrelevant personnel go back? We should sit down and talk."

 Chapter 2003

    Knight and Alexander sat on the same table again. The wild didn''t come. The superstar didn''t want to come, but he was stopped by a loud cry. In the end, he might lose face and follow.


    Although they had just had a fight and were killing each other, when they sat together again, Nate and Alexander were as serious as ever, with a smile on their faces.


    It is that knight''s nose is wrapped with gauze, and there is a support in the gauze, which makes Knight''s nose look very big.


    Several people present here are young, but now, only Gao Yang has the qualification and willingness to speak.


    "Now everyone has calmed down. I think it''s time to talk about the virgin of steel. Everyone, we all have reasons to kill the virgin of steel, so we have no reason not to cooperate, right?"


    None of the three spoke. Nate looked down at the table and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Gao Yangqing cleared his throat and continued: "will you put down the great enemy of the steel virgin for some ridiculous reasons, but divide life and death here?"


    The three people still didn''t speak. Gao Yang was helpless and whispered, "guys, what do you want?"


    The Arctic Fox coughed twice, then looked at Gao Yang, thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "what''s his name, your team member, he can play very well, what''s the origin?"


    "HAMA, frog, kung fu master, Chinese Kung Fu, all right, guys, make it clear. Shall we continue to cooperate to kill the steel virgin, or break up and do our own things?"


    The superstar gestured with his hand, then frowned and said, "just a kung fu master? Retired from that army?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said loudly, "an ordinary field force, investigation force."


    "Field forces? Not special forces?"


    "No, I said his kung fu is inherited from his family."


    "You didn''t say."


    "Well, I didn''t say, but you know now."


    "What is a family tradition? Is it fighting handed down from generation to generation like an heirloom?"


    "Yes, it''s common in China."


    The superstar was silent. He was thinking about a very serious thing. His eyebrows frowned. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said: "so, can the family Kung Fu be taught to others? If so, how much does it cost? Most importantly, how long does it take to practice it."


    Gao Yang sighed and said loudly, "will you sell your family heirloom to others?"


    "Yes, if the price is right."


    Gao Yang choked back. Then he shook his head and said to the superstar, "the frog won''t sell. The most important thing is that even if he is willing to give you his family skills, you won''t learn them. I mean, you''ll never practice to his level."


    The superstar smiled and said seriously, "I don''t need to be as powerful as a frog. I know the importance of talent for this kind of thing. I just need to be able to beat him and look for teeth everywhere. Therefore, can you invite a frog? I want to seriously discuss this problem with him. I''m willing to pay a lot of money."


    Gao Yang looked at Knight, looked sideways and thought about how to deal with the superstar, looked at the superstar and said loudly, "have you ever thought about how long it will take you to practice?"


    The superstar spread out his hand and said with a smile, "man, I don''t know fighting. To be familiar with a new fighting skill, half a year is more than enough, and one year is enough to master it."


    Gao Yang stretched out two fingers. The superstar smiled and said, "very good. It will take two years?"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "twenty years, twenty years."


    "Come on, man, you''re talking nonsense. That''s impossible. I know what you mean."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Kung Fu needs to be practiced since childhood, and it will be effective only after practicing for decades. Otherwise, why do you think there are few real experts now, because every few people can stand to practice for decades."


    The superstar weakly waved his hand and said with a decadent face: "well, forget it. When I didn''t ask, what''s the meaning of twenty years."


    Alexander smiled and said to Gao Yang, "the guy with a broken leg among you is also very powerful."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, it''s very powerful, but his leg is broken, so it''s not powerful now."


    Knight suddenly said, "in my opinion, if you break your leg, you should go home and have a rest. Why do you have to go out to fight?"


    "Don''t be lonely."


    Knight said discontentedly, "why do you accept everyone, even the disabled? He will bring you trouble and affect Satan''s combat effectiveness."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t think so."


    Knight disapproved, sighed loudly and said loudly, "gentlemen, let''s get down to business."


    The superstar looked at Nate''s nose and suddenly said, "since he broke your nose, I suddenly think you''re not so annoying."


    Knight looked proud and said loudly, "my nose is broken, but I can break your neck. Why don''t you try it."


    The superstar waved impatiently and said, "I''m not in the mood to quarrel with you, and I''m not interested in fighting with you. You''re too far from the frog to be interested."


    Knight was speechless.


    Alexander breathed out and whispered, "well, let''s get down to business. We must kill the virgin of steel, and we must hurry up. For a smart man like me, of course, I won''t refuse the help of strong aid. If Satan plans to continue to pursue the virgin of steel, I certainly welcome it."


    The superstar pointed to Alexander and said loudly, "I''m here for him. What he said represents my opinion."


    Gao Yang nodded, looked at Nate and said loudly, "man, say a word."


    Knight said slowly, "as I said, I won''t focus all my energy on the virgin steel, but if I have the opportunity, I''m willing to kill the virgin steel at all costs when it won''t affect my plan."


    Hold your hand high and clap it loudly: "Great. Now we are an alliance that only exists to kill the virgin of steel. I think the virgin of steel may not give us the opportunity to kill them here. Therefore, killing the virgin of steel is likely to become a long-term thing. I suggest that no matter who gets the news and knows the whereabouts of the virgin of steel, inform others and we can unite Sure to kill the steel lady. "


    In order to strengthen his persuasion, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "the virgin of steel is very powerful. The most important thing is that there are many of them. None of us is sure to kill them alone. We must unite. For us, we are the only ones who are qualified to form an alliance with us."


    Knight looked at the superstar and said nothing. The superstar was annoyed. At this time, Knight finally said, "well, Satan, Aurora, I think you are barely qualified to join hands with me."


    The superstar stared at Knight. Knight smiled, then nodded and said, "well, even if your team is qualified."

 Chapter 2004

    The matter has been settled. The two mercenary regiments of Aurora and angel finally joined hands for the common enemy.


    Of course, Satan also joined the alliance as an important party, and Satan''s role is still very important. Although the number of people is the least, he is the initiator and core of the alliance.


    If not, I don''t know if the aurora and angels will fight, but they will never join hands.


    He briefly talked about how to contact and how to fight together. After reaching an agreement, Alexander had no patience to wait.


    As soon as the specific cooperation details were settled, Alexander immediately stood up, bowed slightly to Nate, smiled and said, "goodbye. If you have information, just let me know. Finally, I''m very sorry to interrupt your nose. Bye."


    The superstar also stood up, touched his nose with his hand, then looked at Nate with concern and said, "will it hurt? Man, you look very bad, which makes me feel very happy, you know, ha ha."


    The two of them were about to leave with a smile. However, just a few steps away, Alexander suddenly turned to look at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "we all need to rest, RAM. Come to me when we have time. We have a lot of topics to talk about. I hope you have time."


    Gao Yang stood up and said with a smile, "of course, I have time to find you immediately."


    Alexander and the superstar left and Gao Yang sat down again. Knight looked at Alexander''s back and suddenly took a long breath and said helplessly: "I''ll never have a chance to kill the aurora again. It''s really helpless. Anyway, the aurora has helped a lot. I certainly can''t take the initiative to attack them unless I meet them on the battlefield. However, the aurora has retired and they won''t go to the battlefield again. It''s a pity."


    Gao Yang said, "why do you want to kill the aurora?"


    Knight squinted at Gao Yang and whispered, "my ideal when I started out was to kill the aurora. Who made them the first? Isn''t that enough?"


    After saying that, Knight shook his head and said helplessly, "but now it doesn''t mean much to me. I have a greater ideal to complete. Wizard, please come over to Ivan. Now it''s time to thank him."


    When the wizard left to invite Ivan, knight and Gao Yang were surrounded by no one else. Knight stared at Gao Yang in amazement and suddenly said, "I really didn''t expect that you would come to save me this time."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I said when I was in Bogota, Colombia, I would save you once and for free. Remember? I''m a man of my word, so I came."


    Knight breathed, looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "you have a good relationship with the Arctic Fox?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said: "not really. I just met. I can''t talk about a good friendship. However, I''m different from you. I''m easy to deal with. Unlike you, opening my mouth makes people want to beat you up. Therefore, we get along very happily."


    Knight breathed impatiently and said to Gao Yang, "from the beginning, I thought you were very similar to the Arctic fox. Now it seems that you are all the same stupid. Who are the mercenaries?"


    "Well, outlaw."


    "How can such people become friends, not just outlaws, but also people who sell everything for money? Of course, if you think your friends are the kind you can use each other, I don''t have any opinion, but you, you, really, I can only think your approach is stupid."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "man, man, I just saved you."


    Knight sighed blankly and said, "that''s why I don''t understand what you think. Sooner or later, you will be killed by your so-called friends."


    Gao Yang also said helplessly, "my brother is going to be killed. There''s no way. We can''t wait for death."


    Knight said blankly, "yes, that''s why I don''t understand. Why? If you want to tie others with friendship and use others, I think it''s reasonable, but you really came down to save me without any interests and probably all of them died. I really don''t understand. What are you trying to do? How can a stupid person like you live to this moment?"


    "Man, are you stupid? I don''t understand. Of course I divide people. OK? I think you can make friends with me, so I''m willing to make friends with you. If you always fool me, I''ll pay attention to you. What do you think?"


    Knight shook his head, looked at Gao Yang, and said strangely, "we have different ideas. No one can convince each other. Forget it. If you don''t say these, you can say you are my friend in the future. I won''t deny it."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Hey, what''s your attitude?"


    Knight waved his hand and said helplessly, "I''ll give you a place."


    Looking at Knight''s face sobbing, as if he had made such a great sacrifice, Gao Yang almost gushed out his old blood.


    "Falk! I don''t want your friend. I still have a reputation. You, you fucking tease me!"


    Knight waved his hand impatiently again and said loudly, "you will tell people later that angel knight is your friend. Whoever troubles you, I will help you kill him without taking money."


    He smiled angrily and said, "you owe me money and my favor! You find out!"


    Nate breathed and whispered, "I know, I''ll pay you back."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "your brain circuit is different from normal people."


    Knight shrugged and said, "no, I''m a professional soldier and a professional mercenary, and you''re not professional enough. All right, tell me if you need help in the future. Even if I''m busy, I''ll help you. Even if it will endanger our ideals, I''ll still help you. I owe you this."


    Gao Yang''s face was a little Ji, and he said angrily, "it''s almost the same. You said a human word."


    At this time, the wizard led Ivan and asked Ivan to sit down. Knight said to the wizard, "coffee, good coffee."


    The treatment seemed a little different. After that, Knight said seriously to Ivan, "thank you."


    Ivan was surprised and said, "are you saying thank you to me?"


    Knight nodded, "yes, thank you."


    Ivan smiled and said loudly, "it''s rare, but you''re welcome, man. After all, you saved my life in Colombia."


    Knight said positively, "no, that''s different. We took the money."


    Ivan scratched his head and said with a smile, "I think my life is more than that little money, so I always feel like I spent a little money on big things."


    Knight said seriously, "but it''s a huge sum of money for us. It''s the high price you want when you''re in crisis, so you don''t owe us anything."


    Gao Yang looked at Nate and said loudly, "man, are you stupid?"

 Chapter 2005

    Gao Yang thinks knight has a problem with his EQ, but it''s normal to see knight with his comrades in arms.


    Therefore, he felt that knight was either arrogant to the extreme, disdaining to accept anyone''s feelings, or disdaining to let anyone accept his feelings, or he really reached the extreme, and his brain had become square.


    Based on comprehensive judgment, Gao Yang thinks that knight should be proud, which comes from his heart.


    Put aside the questions of why knight is proud and what capital he has, and just look at Knight''s various performances, he is a person who is extremely proud.


    Ivan was also very helpless about Knight''s performance. He made an indifferent gesture to knight and said with a smile: "if you really think I don''t need to thank you for saving me in Colombia, it''s just a business, well, I''m happy to accept it."


    Knight said positively, "yes, that''s a business. This time, it''s not a business. You helped ram, but in order to save us, so I want to thank you. Please."


    When the coffee was served, Ivan cried and said, "well, your thanks to me is a cup of coffee, right?"


    "Yes, they were just invited to drink instant coffee, which is a good coffee I treasure. It is difficult to find good coffee in Ukraine."


    Ivan wiped his mouth and said with a bitter smile, "in fact, I think it''s more appropriate to invite me to drink. We are used to expressing our gratitude with wine."


    "I never drink."


    Knight took a sip from his cup, then said with an intoxicated face, "this is the real good coffee. Arctic fox don''t know what good coffee is."


    Gao Yang said with disdain on his face: "forget it, your mouth is too smelly. How can they taste good or bad coffee when they are with you."


    Knight''s face changed greatly. He immediately put his hand in front of his nose, slapped it twice, stared at Gao Yang and said, "it''s smelly?"


    With a bitter smile, the two voice said, "it is not smelly, man, you have washed for so long, and you have sprayed enough perfume to attract bees. Your body is not smelly. I am just saying that your words are too bad, man, do you need to be so sensitive?"


    After several changes in Knight''s face, he said dejectedly, "forget it. If you don''t say this, you won''t understand."


    Gao Yang looked at Nate and said in a deep voice, "this time, you have a great loss. Do you have any plans?"


    Knight was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes, this is the most lost battle since the establishment of the angel mercenary regiment. Many brothers died. My brothers who have fought with me for many years are not as relaxed as they seem, but we survived and the angels still exist, so the angels will be more powerful!"


    Nodded, Gao Yang drank the rest of the coffee in the cup and said in a deep voice: "I''m very glad you haven''t been defeated. Then, talk to you two. I have to go to the Arctic Fox and discuss how to fight with the steel virgin next."


    Nate breathed, gently shook his head and whispered, "you won''t have a chance to kill the steel virgin here."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "why?"


    Knight said in a deep voice: "the virgin of steel has suffered a heavy blow, so they will never stay to do too much entanglement. Don''t think that the Hydra will choose to stay for revenge like you. It''s impossible. If you don''t hit it, the virgin of steel will immediately escape. If necessary, the hydra can sacrifice anyone he thinks it is necessary to sacrifice at any time."


    "That''s why we need to hurry up and find a chance to kill them before the virgin of steel leaves," he said softly


    Knight said solemnly: "Hydra will never give you this opportunity. No matter what he has done before, as long as he thinks the goal is impossible to achieve, he will abandon everything and evacuate immediately. I dare say that the virgin of steel has never stopped after escaping and has left at the fastest speed, even Ukraine. I have studied the combat habits of the virgin of steel and the hydra A person''s character will never be disturbed by emotional factors, so you can''t have a chance to kill him here. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if you don''t try, how do you know? If the virgin of steel leaves, it''s difficult to kill them again. Therefore, I still want to try, and I must try again."


    Knight made a gesture of convenience and Gao Yang left first.


    Alexander and knight could not discuss any useful results together. Gao Yang, who was bent on killing the virgin of steel, had to work harder and run more times on both sides to formulate a feasible strategy.


    Alexander was discussing something with the superstar. Seeing Gao Yang, Alexander stood up, stretched out his hand, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "I didn''t expect you to come so soon. I''m glad to see you when there was no crazy wolf, man."


    Shook hands with Alexander, touched his fist with the superstar, raised his face and said, "I''m here to discuss with you how to kill the steel virgin. Here is our best chance."


    Alexander sighed with regret, shook his head and said, "give up. It''s impossible. The crow won''t give you this opportunity. Since you know it''s a good opportunity, the crow must not give you this opportunity."


    "The crow you said is Hydra?"


    "Yes, it''s Hydra."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "you agree with fenglang on this point, and he also thinks there is no chance."


    Alexander stretched out his hand and asked Gao Yang to sit down. With a smile on his face, he said, "I really didn''t expect that the crazy wolf would admit that you are his friend. It seems incredible to me."


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to answer. He could only smile. Alexander was silent for a moment, and then whispered: "Angel and steel lady, these two mercenary regiments are actually very similar. They have no friends or enemies. They only have tasks. After accepting the tasks, they try their best to complete them. No matter who the employer is or who the task object is, they leave immediately when they complete the tasks or find that they can''t complete the tasks. They don''t hesitate or delay. No matter how much advantage they have obtained, they don''t care how much pressure they have received If you think it''s over, it''s over immediately. "


    After a little slow explanation, Alexander sighed and said slowly: "So, now the crow, oh, now the Hydra should have led the virgin of steel to leave, * * * * wound and restore strength. If the Hydra thinks it is necessary to take revenge, he will suddenly appear and give a fatal blow when you don''t expect it. If he thinks it is unnecessary to take revenge, or revenge will cause unbearable losses, he won''t take revenge. He will be in the dark Waiting, waiting for a suitable opportunity, but we have to be on guard all the time, because we can''t give Hydra a chance. "


    Gao Yangji regretted: "such an opponent is the most difficult, but we lost our best chance because of a sniper."


    Alexander also said with regret: "yes, we were defeated by the ghost alone. Next, it will be a long and difficult task to find and kill the steel virgin."

 Chapter 2006

    Maybe it''s time to leave.


    Knowing that the virgin of steel is unlikely to stay as he hoped, let alone revenge, Gao Yang has some regrets, but he is more relieved.


    Since he came to Ukraine, Gao Yang has been staying for so long to help big Ivan stabilize the situation. Now, he feels that it would be good if it ended.


    It''s time to leave, then leave.


    Gao Yang took a long breath and looked at Alexander Avenue: "so, where will you go next?"


    Alexander smiled: "go home and return to retirement. When we find the trace of the virgin of steel, if the opportunity is right, I will regroup until the virgin of steel is completely eliminated one day."


    "It''s good that you can retire."


    Gao Yang said with envy. This is his heart. What he admires most about the aurora is the aurora. These people can retreat bravely in the most beautiful time, and say to go without hesitation.


    Now, Gao Yang feels that he has endless money, but if he wants to leave the battlefield completely and live the life he yearned for before, he will feel reluctant to give up and even fear.


    Gao Yang really can''t imagine what it would be like to live a calm but plain life in a big city. Therefore, he can always avoid this problem.


    Looking at the expression with emotion on his face, Alexander smiled and whispered, "why? Can''t you go back?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a low voice, "yes, I can''t go back. That''s why I think you''re really powerful. If you say you''re going back, you''ll go back, and you''ve completely said goodbye to the battlefield."


    Alexander said seriously, "most mercenaries will eventually encounter this problem. To solve this problem, you need to ask yourself, why are you fighting?"


    Gao Yang was silent for a long time. Finally, he whispered, "I fought for money. You know, crazy wolf asked me the same question a long time ago. This is my answer, but you should see now that if it was really fighting for money, we should have left long ago. We made enough money."


    Alexander smiled and said, "so what are you fighting for now?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a confused face: "I don''t know, no, in fact, I think I know why I fight, but I don''t want to admit that we are fighting for the war now."


    After finally having to face the reality, Gao Yang was a little difficult to accept. He wiped his face hard, then raised his head and said with a smile: "Fighting for war has no other destination except death. When I first met crazy wolf, he said he was fighting for war. At that time, I thought this reason was ridiculous, but now I find that I have finally come to this step, which is really ridiculous."


    Alexander breathed a sigh and said helplessly, "yes, for mercenaries, no matter what reason they entered this industry, most of them will come to this step in the end and fight for the war until they die."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "in fact, we have a goal, that is, to build a large company, but to be honest, it''s just that I think we can continue to fight under the pretext of this goal, that''s all. So, in the final analysis, we fight for the sake of fighting."


    Alexander said in a deep voice, "fighting for war is the lowest reason. That shows that you have become a bloodthirsty beast. You can only rely on killing to find a sense of existence. It is the most worthless and ridiculous to fight for the ultimate death."


    Pointing to knight''s direction, Alexander smiled and said, "look at the crazy wolf. Is he still fighting for the war? Yes, it''s not. He fights to realize his ideal. He uses the ideal as an excuse to make his battle seem so meaningful. What he needs is the process of fighting, and the process is more important than the result."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said with a smile, "yes, that''s what we mean. That''s why we found ourselves a goal that can only be achieved by fighting."


    After a moment''s silence, Alexander whispered: "Do you know what I am most proud of? I established the aurora, but I dissolved the aurora, and I brought out a group of brothers who live by fighting. Finally, I let them successfully get rid of the battle. I am the creator of the aurora and their guide. If I can keep my mind, the aurora will not go to the dead road of fighting for war."


    Alexander was a little ashamed of what he said, but Alexander turned around and said sadly: "but people''s maturity needs a price. Sometimes you have to pay an unbearable price to understand that some things are more important than fighting."


    Gao Yang made a puzzled gesture.


    Alexander smiled, lowered his head and said slowly, "your goal is to set up a company. Do it. Anyway, dying for your dream is more valuable than fighting for battle. Even if your goal needs to be completed by fighting, it is much better than aimless fighting."


    Raised his head, Alexander pointed high and said with a smile: "When you set up a security company, you have to work hard for the survival of the company. If you want to maintain your common efforts, you will finally slowly leave the battlefield. This is the best outcome. Just like knight, he is realizing his ideal. If he can really establish a country in Ukraine, he will naturally leave the battlefield, because governing the country is obviously better than simple Our fight is more important. "


    "Ah! You know?"


    Gao Yang was surprised because he thought Alexander should not know what the ultimate goal of knight and the angel mercenary regiment was, but Alexander was extremely surprised when he revealed Knight''s goal.


    Alexander smiled, nodded and said, "yes, I know, because Nate told me about his ideals when he was still my friend."


    Gao Yang took a breath of air conditioning and stammered, "Nate, is it your friend?"


    Alexander spread his hand and said with a smile, "for a certain period of time, Nate and I had a good relationship. At that time, he was still in the army. By chance, we met and got along well."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "then why later..."


    Alexander smiled: "With the deepening of mutual understanding, we have had conceptual differences. There are serious differences. Knight only wants to serve in the best army, so he will soon choose to retire after becoming a lieutenant colonel, because he thinks Germany is not suitable for his stage, so he established an angel after retirement, and he wants to complete his dream on the stage he built."

 Chapter 2007

    Gao Yang knew that knight had a love affair with Alexander, but he didn''t expect that knight had known Alexander before and could even be called a friend.


    "What the hell are you doing? I''m completely confused now."


    Looking at the puzzled Gao Yang, Alexander said with a smile: "nothing. Everything happened was normal. My appearance opened a window for knight, so he decided to retire, leave the German national defense force, which he thought had completely fallen, and set up an army that met his requirements, so there was an angel mercenary regiment.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "then why does he want to kill the aurora and you?"


    Alexander said with a smile, "because he wanted to prove himself right, I was wrong, but now, I think Nate has realized that he is wrong. He personally admitted that you are his friend."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He admits that you are his friend. Isn''t it obvious that Nate has violated the principle he has always adhered to?"


    Gao Yang said, "forget it, you still don''t know Nate enough. This bastard''s brain is square. He will never change his mind easily."


    Alexander said with appreciation: "he is a real soldier. Although his persistence is ridiculous, he has to admit that knight is the soul of an army. Unfortunately, Germany now does not deserve knight."


    "You appreciate him very much?" he frowned


    Alexander laughed: "Of course, I really appreciate Knight''s stubbornness and persistence. When the ideal collides with the reality, he does not choose to escape from the reality or yield to the reality like ordinary people. His practice is to open up an ideal country by himself and train a real army in the land under his control. When the motherland needs it, he can take his army back to Germany and become a leader For the seeds of this country, the last hope. "


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "set up a mercenary regiment, then control a country or region, and then train a real army in this place. The German army is just dressed in the skin of mercenaries. FAK and knight have great ambitions."


    Alexander nodded and said with a smile, "yes, so Knight''s claim to fight for the war is actually for the ideal, while our so-called fight for the ideal is for the war. This is knight''s persistence. Although it is stupid and impossible to achieve, it is still worthy of respect."


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "I don''t think his idea is completely impossible. In fact, he is close to success."


    Alexander frowned and looked at Gao Yang. Then he shook his head and said in a loud voice, "forget it, don''t discuss Nate. I invite you to come. In fact, there''s something else I want to talk to you about."


    "What''s up?"


    Alexander said with a smile, "you already know, I set up a weapons company. I make the gun I want most. Now I want to invite you to find me when you have time. We can test my gun together, because you are the best gunman I have ever seen. I want to hear your opinion."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "no problem. I''m interested in shooting. I must try your gun."


    Alexander beamed and said, "this gun is almost finished. In fact, it can be mass produced. However, I always think there is room for improvement, because I want to make a super shooter rifle, which is specially developed for the most high-end shooters."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "the cost will be very high. If you can''t sell it, you have to lose money."


    Alexander spread his hand, smiled and said, "I have plenty of money."


    Without saying a word, Gao Yang stood up and said loudly, "come with me."


    Alexander didn''t know why. Gao Yang didn''t speak. Alexander patiently followed him to the rest of Satan. Gao Yang took his satanic blade, put it in Alexander''s hand and said loudly, "try my gun."


    Alexander weighed the high gun and said loudly, "M14 army EBR, well, it''s lighter, the barrel is a little longer, this is not EBR."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, it''s customized. There''s only one gun in the world. You can''t find a second gun with similar performance anymore."


    Alexander raised his gun and tried to aim at it. Then he smiled and said, "my factory can make you some more at any time."


    Gao Yang shook his index finger and said with a smile, "don''t rush to a conclusion. Try again."


    While talking, Gao Yang took out a magazine and handed it to Alexander.


    After receiving the high-speed long-range bullet, Alexander immediately said, "are you using this bullet? How did you get it? Oh, I see. Your barrel is lengthened to adapt to this bullet."


    Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said with a smile, "we''ll try the gun. Tell your people not to be nervous. Over."


    After notifying knight, Gao Yang waved to Alexander and said with a smile, "try it, return to zero for 300 meters."


    Alexander looked suspiciously at Gao Yang. Then he loaded the magazine, raised his gun and aimed at it. He didn''t know what target he aimed at, and then fired a shot.


    After firing a shot, Alexander immediately put down the gun and looked at Gao Yang with a shocked face.


    Gao Yang spread his hand, smiled and said, "how do you feel?"


    Alexander licked his lips, raised his gun again and aimed at a target, but he quickly withdrew his gun, lay on the ground, opened the bipod on the gun, and fired one shot after lying down for a long time, then the second shot and the third shot.


    After the shot was fired, Alexander immediately jumped up, swallowed his saliva and said in a loud voice: "I have used this bullet, and I have also used this gun, but I know that at a distance of one kilometer, the dispersion surface can still be in a football. It is impossible for a semi-automatic medium caliber rifle, and it is not possible to use this bullet, so how can I do it?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I can let you finish this magazine."


    Alexander immediately picked up his gun and fired the remaining 16 bullets in his standing and squatting positions. Then he said in a daze: "The trigger force is too soft and simple, but it will never be stiff and too comfortable. The recoil control is very perfect. It is a gun suitable for rapid fire. The most amazing thing is the accuracy. A semi-automatic rifle can achieve this accuracy, which is more accurate than a rotating rear pull sniper rifle. If I hadn''t played it myself, I wouldn''t believe it. How did I do it?"


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, asked to carry his rifle, looked at Alexander, smiled and said loudly, "I''m sorry, keep it a secret."


    Alexander''s eyes were about to pop out and shouted, "keep it a secret!"


    You know, for a shooter, he can''t let others know how good his gun is. He always feels bad, so I just want to show off to you. I don''t want to tell you how to make the same gun again, because in that case, my gun is no longer unique. Do you understand

 Chapter 2008

    Alexander looked at Gao Yang in amazement and said in a loud voice, "you let me see your gun and test shoot your gun, and you just want to show off?"


    He raised his rifle and said with a smile, "is this gun worth showing off?"


    After nodding subconsciously, Alexander immediately said, "you can''t do this. You''ll be shot. Man, don''t learn from Nate. Man, you can''t show off. Then tell me you''re just showing off. Oh, I see. Talk about your conditions. Come on."


    Alexander was a little angry.


    Gao Yang picked up his rifle and said with a smile, "man, let you try my gun. Haven''t you found anything yet?"


    Alexander said immediately, "what?"


    Gao Yang patted Alexander on the shoulder and said seriously, "what you need is to find a gunner, a particularly good gunner, and let the gunner assemble your gun. You don''t think you can achieve the best state by taking a gun directly from the production line?"


    Alexander frowned and said, "you mean your gun is specially made by a gunner, right? But my gun is also a gunner..."


    "That means your gunner is not good enough, that''s it."


    After interrupting Alexander''s words, Gao Yang said with a smile, "man, you can''t expect to make a gun, which can be in the best condition after being assembled and slightly polished by a gunner."


    Alexander frowned and said, "no, no, it''s definitely not that simple."


    "You know this gun. Do you think there will be any other black technology in this gun? Do you want to open it and have a look at the internal structure? You don''t think my gun is M14 in shape, but the internal structure is completely different. You don''t really think so."


    After thinking for a moment, Alexander finally nodded and said, "yes, that''s what I think. Although I don''t think it''s possible, there''s no other reason."


    Gao Yang immediately took the gun down again, and then three times five divided by two unloaded the gun. Then he pointed to a pile of parts and said, "look!"


    Alexander looked really anxious. He grabbed his hair and said gnashing his teeth: "it''s an M14, but why, why! Your gun will have a magical performance. Is it just the factor of the gunner?"


    Gao Yang said, "your gunner is not good enough. You don''t believe it."


    Alexander thought for a moment and said, "well, there''s only one explanation. Then, are you going to introduce me to the gunner you know? I''m willing to pay a huge sum of money to ask him to assemble some of the best rifles for me, a huge sum of money!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, I can''t promise you, but I can ask for you, how much are you going to pay?"


    Alexander stretched out a finger and shouted, "a hundred..."


    Looking at Gao Yang''s disdainful glance to one side, Alexander clenched his teeth and said loudly, "ten million! Falk! I''m willing to pay ten million dollars, just ask a gunner to make me some guns, ten! Only ten!"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with an embarrassed face: "man, ten million dollars. Just find a gun maker. People will think you''re crazy. No, you''re a fool."


    Alexander clenched his teeth and said, "I''d like to be this fool. I said, I have plenty of money! But you must ensure the effect, otherwise I won''t give you money!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "forget it. I just wanted to tell you that although you made a fool''s price, people are really busy and have no time to earn your money. It takes about two years to assemble ten guns. In addition, you are not the only one who has a lot of money, so I''m sorry."


    Alexander looked stunned and said, "ten million dollars is just assembling ten guns. Will someone not want to make money? Well, well! You vampire, five! I just need to assemble five guns!"


    Gao Yang said, "I''m helping you, and you think I''m blackmailing? Man, apologize, otherwise no one will help you no matter how high you pay."


    Alexander took a few deep breaths, and then he looked at him calmly and said, "I''m sorry, so, ten million dollars, help me make five guns, please, thank you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll ask for you."


    Alexander stumbled, then said with a sad and angry face: "I fucking offered an idiot price just to assemble five guns. What you can promise is to ask for me?"


    With regret on his face, he patted Alexander on the shoulder and whispered, "man, I''m sorry. That''s the same sentence. You''re not the only rich man."


    Alexander looked at Gao Yang''s gun and said sadly, "OK, OK, you can ask for me. You have my contact information. I''m looking forward to your call. Man, I settled in Arizona, the United States, and the factory is there. You are welcome to come to me. Really, you are welcome to come to me at any time."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Wow, the residence of the aurora borealis fox after retirement. This is a big secret in the mercenary circle. Is that what you told me?"


    Alexander spread his hand and said helplessly, "you have to know. I believe you''re not a fool. Being friends with me is much better than being enemies with me. Man, we''re leaving. If you have any news, call me at any time. Bye."


    Alexander then turned and left. He smiled behind him and said, "just go?"


    "I''m afraid if I don''t go again, I can''t help killing you and robbing your gun!"


    After watching Alexander leave, Irene finally couldn''t help laughing and said, "why don''t you tell him the secret of the barrel, boss, you really just want to show off?"


    Gao Yang fondled his gun affectionately and whispered: "Yes, I just want to show off. It''s hard to find a confidant. It''s also difficult to meet someone who knows a gun. It''s also very sad to have a peerless gun but can''t let anyone know. Since Alexander will never reveal my secret, of course, I have to show off. As for that kind of steel, well, it depends. Maybe I''ll tell him later."


    After that, he raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "of course, I''ll find some extra money for Jack, but I didn''t expect Alexander to really offer an idiot price, just five guns. Tut Tut, Jack has to thank me."


    Groliov smiled, "it''s crazy. Ten million dollars and five guns. I bet it''s definitely the most expensive gun in the world, absolutely!"


    Frye said loudly, "what''s this? The aurora has been famous for many years. They must be very, very rich."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "yes, he is very rich. Well, guys, after a long time here, it''s time for us to go home. Get ready. When we''re ready, we''ll go and go home!"

 Chapter 2009

    In Satan''s current situation, there is really no way to go.


    The larger the stall, the more things will happen. The handover with the angel mercenary regiment, the war is over, and there must be an explanation with Ivan and ulyanko. Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.


    At this time, I can''t go. The passport and visa problems of Satan''s members alone have to keep little Downey busy for a long time. Leibrov is going to Moscow and Peter is going to the United States, so their passports have to be made. In addition, the identity problems of the black devil have to be solved, whether they are sent to the United States or directly to Yemen, You have to have a clear legal identity.


    Now Satan is a pure multinational group with few people, so little Downey is actually the busiest during this period.


    Satan arrived in Kiev first. After waiting in Kiev for two days, Gao Yang also took the time to meet poroneschenko with ulyanko and Ivan. Of course, there was also arsheni. When he left Ukraine, these two lines of the highest level in Ukraine were handed over to big Ivan.


    Sometimes when I think about it, it''s incredible for Gao Yang to talk on an equal footing with the president of a country. For people in the underground world, it''s also a hero.


    In Kiev, of course, Gao Yang has to explain to shava.


    Shava, the boss of the white shark Gang, a local steamed stuffed bun mixed up from the bottom, still has an irresistible rustic atmosphere, but now who dares to underestimate the big man who controls the whole Kiev? His extremely hoarse voice is not that others make fun of his talk, but the frightening characteristics of a big man.


    But in front of Gao Yang, shava was still very respectful. In this person who supported him, shava always reminded himself not to forget himself.


    Now shava won''t meet Gao Yang in the nightclub. He finally realized that for a big man, the real grade is not in a nightclub or bar.


    In a mansion comparable to the Imperial Palace, after Gao Yang sat down, Shawa sat next to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "are you leaving?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, I''m leaving soon, shava."


    "You said."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, waved his hand, motioned to let all the people in shava leave, leaned forward slightly and said to shava, "your status is different now. Someone escorts you, and you have the highest level umbrella in Ukraine, but I want to tell you, don''t get carried away. Don''t think all this is taken for granted and won''t change."


    Shava was silent for a moment and whispered, "I understand, boss. I know who gave it to me."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile: "You misunderstood. Really, I don''t want to remind you to respect me. Shava, we are friends and brothers. After I leave, we are likely to never come back. No matter how well you develop in Ukraine, it has nothing to do with me, because my business is not here. Even if I want to do business, I have better and stronger partners in Ukraine than you. Do you understand?"


    Shawa nodded and said, "I understand, so you are..."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand to pat Shawa, but the sofa was too big to reach, so Shawa leaned forward, Gao Yang smiled bitterly, patted Shawa''s arm and whispered: "You are a very interesting person and a friend, so I don''t want to take you as an object that can be used. Remember, no matter what position you achieve, you should maintain a humble heart, because there are always people you and I can''t afford in the world. Your development time is too short and you lack details, so you should have a sense of crisis and the awareness of giving up everything at any time, because I don''t want to That day, I suddenly heard the news that you were killed. "


    Shava took a long breath, nodded and said, "thank you, boss. I understand, boss. I just want to work hard with a group of poor brothers to live a carefree life, but I didn''t expect to come to this step today. I''ll be careful."


    Gao Yang nodded, took out a piece of paper from his body to remember the phone, and whispered, "remember this number. If you encounter insurmountable difficulties one day in the future, call me. Don''t let anyone know the phone except you."


    Shava took the paper and said with emotion on his face, "I remember."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "you have money now. Don''t always think about enjoyment or Ukraine. Go to Western Europe. If it''s not enough, make some investment and buy some real estate. Once you want to leave in the future, there''s still a place to go. Remember, make an early exit for you and your poor brothers."


    Shava took a breath and whispered, "are you really never coming back?"


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "who knows, but if there is no big event, he will not come back. I am very busy and there are many things waiting for me to deal with."


    Shava nodded and whispered, "I have something for you. Wait a minute."


    Shava got up and left. Then he dragged a big box back, put it in front of him, and opened it to reveal the colorful banknotes inside.


    Shawa said sincerely, "there''s money in here."


    "Well, I can see."


    Shava scratched his head, and then whispered, "I know you are not short of money, but you have always given me money. This time, I know you want to leave and gather all the cash, a total of 11 million dollars and euros. I hope you can take this money when you leave."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "you''re collecting money fast enough."


    Shava grinned and said, "to be honest, I didn''t know it was so easy to make money in Kiev. I don''t know how to give you money safely in the bank. I still trust cash. I will give you your share every year in the future, I promise."


    Looking at the whole big box of cash, Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, I''ll take it, but brother, you should find a special talent to help you manage money and launder money. If you keep using cash like this, it''s not very good."


    Shawa rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "I''m learning, learning, and looking for such people, but it''s hard to find people who can trust."


    Gao Yang nodded, thought for a moment, and said to Shawa: "In the future, the money given to me will be exempted, but you have to give a share of the money to my friends. You know who I''m talking about. Maybe his people in Ukraine will change, but as long as he is there, your safety can be guaranteed. Well, 20% of your income will be given to my friends and 10% will be given to poloneschenko. It''s almost enough."


    Shava immediately said, "don''t worry, I know how to do it. I don''t want to talk too much nonsense, but I promise you will get a dividend every year. In addition, if anything can be used by me, please inform me, brother."

 Chapter 2010

    All Satan''s members boarded the plane from Kiev, then collectively went to France, changed planes at Charles de Gaulle Airport and went to their respective destinations.


    The equipment is separated from people through the big Ivan channel. Some are transported from Ukraine to Djibouti, then transported by sea from Djibouti to Somalia, and some are chartered by air from Kiev to Greece, then sent from Greece to Spain, and finally flew directly from Spain to the United States. Therefore, it takes so much trouble because Gao Yang returns with all his harvest from Ukraine, All the guns from poroneschenko.


    Finally, there was a break. James went to England, Irene went to Germany and leibrov went to Russia. Yak said he would not go to find his lover in Greece, but he still went to Greece. Raphael had returned to Italy first. Taylor and Jesse Lee who needed to recover were a little more troublesome. Jesse Lee could not go to the United States, So Taylor went to Germany to recover with Jesse Lee.


    As for the rest of Satan, they are sure to go to the United States.


    Although there are still a lot of things to deal with at home, it is still very happy to go home. Although Gao Yang has no home at all now, his so-called home is only groliov''s home, but Gao Yang is very excited to see ye Lianna soon.


    The way home was very smooth without any twists and turns. At noon, Gao Yang got off the plane.


    Pick up is strictly prohibited, so no one will welcome them except little Donny.


    After hugging Gao Yang in turn, little Downey was very excited and relaxed. "The car is ready. Go home first. After dinner, go to Boston to see Jason. Then there''s nothing to do and you can move freely."


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "how''s the big bird?"


    Little Downey said with a smile: "very good. He recovered very well. Except for adding a small problem, everything was normal. The result was incredibly good."


    Li JinFang couldn''t wait to say, "what''s the small problem?"


    Little Donny gestured on his mouth and said with a smile: "Saliva, Jason''s saliva secretion increased abnormally. The doctor couldn''t find a solution to the problem. The explanation given was that the bullet hurt the part controlling saliva secretion in his brain, which could not be recovered. In addition, everything was normal, no epilepsy, no amnesia, no language confusion, no abnormal limb movements. In short, it was just drooling. This is the best It''s the result, isn''t it? "


    Yes, Jason was hit in the head, and the bullet went through his brain. In this case, he was lucky not to die. The sequelae was just drooling. It couldn''t be better.


    New York is not far from Boston. You can drive back and forth on the same day. Groliov and Frye have not seen their families for a long time. Even if they visit Jason, they are not in a hurry for lunch.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile, "good. We went home for lunch to see Jason. How about the rabbit? Did he have any problems there?"


    Little Downey stood up and said, "rabbit, well, his situation is more complicated. The woman he brought back was not very stable when she first came, and almost caused a lot of trouble, but now it seems that there is no problem."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said helplessly, "this fool."


    The people got into the car separately and went to groliov''s house.


    Gao Yang''s schedule is very tight. Returning to the United States is not a very easy holiday for him. On the contrary, he has to start busy with the work he is not good at.


    But now, Gao Yang thinks of only one person, one thing, that is Ye Lianna.


    Although there are many things to say, when we really meet, we can''t say anything.


    Gao Yang finally hugs Ye Lianna again.


    Tightly embracing each other, ye Lianna held high, as if she would disappear as soon as she let go.


    After Frye hugged his mother, he hugged his wife, and Tommy hugged vita.


    In groliov''s house, the scene of reunion after a long separation was not lively. Everyone exchanged greetings with each other, but fell into silence.


    Several people who returned to the United States all came to groliov''s house. In the atmosphere of reunion after a long separation, Peter, the 13th and Li JinFang seemed particularly lonely.


    In the room with occasional sobs, several people poked in the living room and looked more than enough. At this time, little Donny rubbed his hands and whispered to Li JinFang, "man, if you''re okay in the evening, how about going to my place? Well, Eliza knows you''re coming back. She looks forward to you coming to my place."


    After hesitating for a moment, Li JinFang nodded and said, "OK."


    After that, Li JinFang looked at Peter and said, "anyway, you have nothing to do. Go with me."


    Peter smiled, shook his head and said, "don''t worry about me. In addition, Gao seems to have arranged my schedule."


    After a long time, Gao Yang and ye Lianna separated. They looked at each other affectionately. Ye Lianna smiled on her mouth but tears in her eyes, and kept looking at Gao Yang.


    "Don''t read it. It''s complete."


    After laughing and talking to Ye Lianna, Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say next. What ye Lianna wants to hear most is a promise that he won''t leave again, but Gao Yang can''t say it anyway.


    There are a lot of things to say, but I don''t know what to say.


    Just then, Natalia shouted, "well, well, you''re hungry. Sit down and eat!"


    Eating at home is a luxury for mercenaries.


    Now Natalia and Yelena live in a big house. Frye''s family and vita have come long ago. Several women helped organize a meal together. They gathered together for the first meal after they came here.


    After sitting down, Gao Yang was surprised to find Chinese food on the long table, so he said in surprise: "the rabbit is here too? I thought this guy didn''t come at all."


    Natalia smiled happily and said loudly as she filled groliov''s plate with vegetables: "rabbit, he''s different now. He''s already here. Now he''s going to pick up the girl named Lilia. It should be here at this time."


    Mrs. Smith said with a reserved smile, "a good girl."


    Cao Cao and Cao Cao were just there. When Natalia''s voice dropped, someone knocked at the door. Little Donny ran over and opened the door. He saw Liz holding a plastic bag outside her door and holding a plastic bag. He said, "Hey, here, the Baijiu just came back to drink."


    Seeing the people in the room, especially Gao Yang, Lilia''s face was very unnatural. Gao Yang waved and said calmly, "I''ll wait for you. Sit down and eat."

 Chapter 2011

    A reunion and happy lunch.


    When the atmosphere was warm, when Natalia was adding food to Gao Yang''s plate, she looked concerned and said to Gao Yang, "I heard that your family''s affairs have been handled, your parents are all right, can they come?"


    Gao Yang nodded with a smile and said happily: "yes, the preliminary work is still in progress and may take some time, but now it seems that there will be no problem. As soon as the time is ripe, you can pick them up."


    Natalia was still very concerned about her future son-in-law. She was very happy to get Gao Yang''s exact answer. She said loudly, "this is good news. Let''s have a toast."


    Ye Lianna said with concern: "when can they be completely okay and come here?"


    Ye Lianna is also very concerned about when Gao Yang''s parents can come, because at that time, Gao Yang will not go to the battlefield again.


    He shrugged his shoulders, breathed out his breath, and said with a little helplessness: "Well, it still needs time. I don''t know if I can come this year, but it''s absolutely no problem next year. This is their commitment to me. In a year at most, they will definitely deal with everything. There are many things to deal with, and they need to be kept absolutely confidential. Therefore, it''s a long time. Now I can pick up my parents at any time Yes, but I still want to come back when they have an innocent and free identity. "


    Of course, things are not as simple as Gao Yang said. This is a huge and complex plan, but some things can be done, but can''t be said.


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and Li JinFang and said excitedly, "what''s your plan, rabbit, do you want to pick up your family?"


    Cui Bo put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, "no, my father and my mother can''t stand it. They''re not familiar here. They''re all ghost guys. They don''t even have anyone who can talk. All their relatives and friends are in their hometown. They certainly won''t come, but it''s certain to let them play for a while. How about you, JinFang?"


    Li JinFang frowned slightly and said, "I didn''t think well. Let''s have a look at it at that time and see what the final result is. However, I guess my parents don''t want to live here. It should be no problem to come and have a look often."


    Anyway, it''s only a matter of time to solve the problems at home. Every time I think of it, Gao Yang will be very happy. He smiled and said, "look back and pick a place to buy a house. You can''t come to the family. Stay in the hotel and think about it."


    After laughing and turning off the topic, Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna around him and said with a low smile, "how''s your study?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t want the atmosphere of his first meal to be destroyed. If he has a girlfriend who is still a student, ask about her studies. The most important thing is that Gao Yang wants to know when ye Lianna will graduate.


    After thinking for a moment, ye Lianna smiled and said, "good. By the way, I have something to ask you. You said you would marry me when I graduate, right?"


    Gao Yang still remembers this promise. How can ye Lianna forget it.


    After holding the chopsticks, Gao Yang was stunned for a while. After a little hesitation, he saw that ye Lianna''s eyes were not good. Gao Yang immediately said, "of course, I remember. How can this kind of thing be forgotten."


    Ye Lianna pursed her lips, then smiled and said, "well, my graduation should be calculated according to my undergraduate course, right?"


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "yes, it''s an undergraduate course. It doesn''t count for postgraduates."


    Ye Lianna sighed slightly, and then she whispered with regret: "according to my school system, I should graduate the next summer."


    There are two years left. I don''t know how. Gao Yang was relieved, but his face said with a little regret: "Oh, it will take so long."


    Ye Lianna smiled sweetly, nodded and said, "yes, it''s been too long. I think it''s been too long, so I really study very, very hard. Therefore, I should be able to graduate tomorrow summer."


    "Ah?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly said, "that''s good! Great!"


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang, gently played with her knife and fork, and whispered, "you don''t look very happy."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "no! I''m just surprised. Why can you graduate so much earlier?"


    Ye Lianna stared at Gao Yang and whispered, "if my graduation can let you and dad say goodbye to the dangerous life, of course I have to try my best to graduate earlier. It''s a pity that I really want to graduate this year, but I can''t do it."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. Now he has a sense of fear when he thinks of leaving the battlefield forever. It''s very strange, because it''s normal to rush to fear on the battlefield.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s silence, ye Lianna came to Gao Yang''s ear and whispered, "this is your promise. You won''t break your promise, will you?"


    Remembering Ye Lianna''s oath, she smiled bitterly and said, "of course, how can I forget it? I promise I will marry you at your graduation ceremony, I will."


    Ye Lianna smiled sweetly. Then she looked up and whispered, "Catherine refused the invitation of the TV station. She did research work in the University. Then Adele, she came back again. You know, but you certainly don''t know that she started school again."


    Gao Yang was stunned and whispered, "ah, she''s going to school again? How many doctoral degrees have she gone to school again?"


    Ye Lianna sighed and said helplessly: "Yes, we really don''t understand the world of genius. Adele now has a strong interest in biology, and she feels that going to school seems to be the most suitable career for her, because she can live well by casually getting a scholarship in school. Therefore, Adele is studying molecular biology and cell biology, and she wants to get a new doctorate."


    After concentrating on the scene that Adele was wearing a doctor''s hat and holding a top in both hands that could not show all her doctorates, she was still a doctor''s degree in several disciplines with a huge span and almost no boundaries. She shook her head and said, "you are also a genius. Those who can graduate early from Julia Conservatory of music are all geniuses, but Adele is like this. She is non-human."


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang, and then whispered, "if you have time, meet them and have dinner together. They are also very worried. After all, your career..."


    Before she finished, ye Lianna shook her head, then smiled at Gao Yang and said, "just meet me when you have time."


    Gao Yang nodded and said calmly, "OK, but I''ll be very busy these two days. Look at the opportunity."

 Chapter 2012

    After dinner, it was time to separate and free activities, but Gao Yang was not in a hurry to see Jason or tired of being with Yelena. He called Cui Bo and Lilia aside.


    When facing Cui Bo and Lilia alone, Gao Yang didn''t know where to start. Looking at them, he said in Chinese to Cui Bo after a long silence: "what''s the relationship between you two now?"


    Cui Bo looked at Lilia and said in a slightly helpless voice, "it''s my girlfriend."


    "What is it?" he frowned


    Cui Bo sighed and said in a low voice, "it doesn''t mean it. Well, we live in a hotel, one room for each person. She... Has a close relationship with me, but it''s also strange. Brother Yang, I''m in a mess now."


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "I thought you had cooked the raw rice."


    Cui Bo said reluctantly, "I''m really cheap sometimes, but I don''t make a fool of myself."


    Gao Yang waved his hand impatiently and said loudly, "I thought your feelings would be very firm after you had the experience of life and death. I didn''t expect that you haven''t done it yet."


    Cui Bo whispered, "young brother, you''re wrong. I have an unforgettable experience for her. I thought she was dead, but she didn''t have too deep feelings for me."


    Gao Yang was stunned and found that what Cui Bo said was right. Cui Bo thought Lilia was dead and was sad for a long time. But Lilia didn''t have the same emotional experience and the feeling of losing someone forever.


    After a long breath, Gao Yang said with some annoyance, "what''s your relationship? I don''t think she and you are very good."


    Cui Bo scratched his head and whispered, "it''s very good, but I can only say that he has some good feelings. He will be very excited when we meet again, but that''s it."


    Cui Bo came back two days earlier than Gao Yang. This time is not enough to make a fundamental change in one''s mind. Therefore, there is no progress here. Gao Yang is not very strange.


    "What does she mean?"


    Cui Bo sighed and whispered, "I told her, but she still wants to go back. She doesn''t want to stay in the United States. I thought she would change her mind after she came, but she can''t. how to say, it''s not sweet to force a twist."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, it''s not sweet to twist things."


    Cui Bo looked at Lilia and said with a smile, "I thought she was very painful when she died. I knew it was just a misunderstanding. When I saw her again, I was really happy. My soul was floating to the sky, but now, I don''t think it''s interesting."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "boring?"


    Cui Bo nodded and said in a deep voice, "it''s just boring. If you like someone, do you feel energetic if you have to tie her around?"


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo, then at Lilia and sighed, "I see, Lilia, what do you think now?"


    Lilia always seemed very silent and lonely, but when Gao Yang began to ask her in Russian, Lilia seemed a little nervous, but after a moment of meditation, she raised her head and whispered, "I want to go back."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "after the war, I thought you would have different ideas. Now, I thought you would give up childish ideas, but it seems that you are not such an easy person to change. Well, what do you want to go back for?"


    Lilia whispered, "do whatever you can. America is good, but it''s not for me."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, then he said directly, "so do you like rabbits?"


    Lilia glanced at treble, smiled and whispered, "I like it."


    "Do you like it so much that you can stay for him?"


    Lilia took a deep breath. After a moment of silence, she whispered, "no, sir, my father is dead, my mother is dead, they are dead from shelling, and my brother is dead. I can''t let myself forget this. I must go back."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice: "I don''t think war is suitable for women, especially women like you who don''t know what war is. If you want to go back to Ukraine as a soldier, there will be no other end except death. Rabbits like you, so I can''t watch you die. For rabbits, seeing your body once is enough, although it was a misunderstanding."


    Lilia stopped talking and said with a loud smile: "I brought you here, just don''t want you to really become a corpse soon. You''re nothing to me. I''ve seen too many tragic things in my life, but it doesn''t matter if I will die. However, I don''t want to make my brother sad, so I have to wrong you."


    Seeing that both Cui Bo and Lilia were about to speak, he waved his hands and said with a smile: "don''t worry. Listen to me, Lilia, I won''t really keep you here until you change your mind slowly. I don''t have that time, and my brother doesn''t want to. So you can go back to Ukraine and do whatever you want."


    Lilia looked at Gao Yang in surprise. Gao Yang spread her hands and said with a smile: "You can go back, but not now. We have about a month to rest, so the rabbit can use this month to train you and let you learn something. My brother likes you, so I''m willing to waste some resources on you, so that you don''t die immediately after you go back, and let you be useful when you go back. It depends on how much you can learn in a month When the rabbit needs to act with us, whether you change your mind or not, you have to go back. "


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and said with a smile: "the question now is, does she have the potential to become a sniper? If she is suitable for snipers, teach her sniper courses. If not, train her to become a Raider or the most ordinary infantry, whatever."


    Cui Bo thought for a moment, nodded and said, "how to say, there is no extraordinary talent, but it''s not stupid to learn. I''ll train her myself."


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "you two, now the problem has been solved. Do you have any opinions?"


    Lilia looked at Cui Bo, then looked at Gao Yang and said firmly, "thank you. When I go back, I will become a useful person and an excellent soldier."


    Gao Yang stood up and said loudly, "well, the rest is about you two. Rabbit, go with me to see the big bird. Then, find a place similar to the climate and terrain of Ukraine, and then start training her. I hope she will become an excellent sniper, just like a ghost."


    Chubb said with a smile, "who is the ghost?"


    He breathed loudly, looked up into the sky and whispered, "a... Woman."

 Chapter 2013

    When he fought with the butter knife, but Jason was shot in the head and fell to the ground, and white brains began to flow out of his head, Gao Yang really thought Jason was dead.


    Therefore, Gao Yang was really happy when he saw that although Jason was not alive and kicking, he also appeared in front of him with steady steps.


    "Ah, brother, it''s great to see you healthy again."


    Jason and Gao Yang hugged silently for a long time, and then he hugged one by one. Finally, Jason let go of Cui Bo, took a step back, looked at the people in the room, spread his hands, and said loudly with an expression that was about to cry: "guys, I really miss you. How do you feel? Do you feel a lot of things are inconvenient without me?"


    Several people laughed. Li JinFang said loudly, "you''re less smelly. No one misses you except Tommy."


    Tommy and Jason cooperate most. With and without Jason, Tommy has a mortar in his hand, which can be said to be very different.


    Jason swallowed his saliva hard, punched Li JinFang and said loudly, "where are the others."


    Frye smiled: "I know you can''t die, so they didn''t come to see you. Most of them went back to their homes. Pandas and fat cats stayed in Ukraine. Angels suffered heavy casualties. They stayed in Ukraine to do a favor and came back in a few days."


    Jason nodded, swallowed his saliva, and then shouted to him, "boss, look at me. I can really return to the team."


    The most dangerous part of Jason''s injury comes from a shot in the back, not a hole in his head. It''s almost better to rest in the hospital for so long.


    Gao Yang stretched out an index finger and said with a smile, "one month, and then rest for another month, we will go back to the battle. I will ask the doctor. If you can leave the hospital, you can go home first."


    Jason thought for a moment, swallowed his saliva and said loudly, "OK, I''ll go home and have a look, but before that, I have to buy something first. I want to buy a UAV and a double lens for backup. You know, boss, now there is a new UAV with a greatly increased range. We must buy it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, OK, you can buy whatever you want."


    Jason touched his head and said with emotion on his face: "I''m going crazy. I don''t dare to sleep these days. I always have nightmares. I know you''ve fought with three dogs and have to fight with the virgin of steel. Falk, if I feel like I''m still here, my whole life will be meaningless."


    With that, Jason looked at Peter and said with emotion: "Peter, I didn''t expect us to meet here. I didn''t expect."


    A few people sat chatting in Jason''s single luxury ward. After chatting for a while, Gao Yang stood up and said with a smile, "you guys keep talking, Peter, come with me."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "I''ll go too. I''ll follow."


    Peter looked at Gao Yang and said strangely, "what are you doing?"


    Li JinFang pushed Peter and said with a smile, "you''ll know right away. Let''s go."


    Jason scratched his head and said, "it''s just gossip here. It''s better to go all over."


    Gao Yang thought, shook his head and said, "forget it, there are too many people. Don''t go all the time. It''s not long. We''ll come back soon. See you later."


    Peter followed Gao Yang out of the door and no longer asked what to do, but limped behind Gao Yang.


    Jason lives in the Massachusetts General Hospital Affiliated to Harvard Medical School. After leaving the rehabilitation area, Gao Yang takes Peter directly to the bone and joint medical center of Massachusetts General Hospital.


    When he found out where he had come, Peter was slightly abnormal. He looked at Li JinFang with slightly excited eyes. Li JinFang didn''t say anything, but made a gesture and smiled to make Peter faster.


    Massachusetts General Hospital Affiliated to Harvard Medical School is one of the best hospitals in the United States and one of the best hospitals in the world. Although bone and joint is not the most advantageous specialty of this hospital, it is definitely the best level.


    Little Donny was waiting at the bone and joint medical center. After meeting the three of Gao Yang, little Donny came up and said, "the people have arrived. Let''s hurry over."


    Peter finally couldn''t help it. He whispered, "this is, this is for my leg?"


    Gao Yang smiled, patted Peter on the back and whispered, "man, it''s a gift for you."


    Peter nodded and took a few deep breaths.


    Peter looks very excited, which is easy to understand. From a healthy person to a disabled person, he now sees some hope. Even if he can''t recover a healthy person, it''s exciting enough as long as he can move freely.


    But to Peter''s surprise, instead of being taken to the clinic or ward, he went directly to the door of a hospital conference room.


    After knocking on the office door a few times, little Donny immediately opened the door. When Gao Yang and them went in, there were already eight people waiting around an oval desk.


    Walking into the conference room, little Downey pointed to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "sorry to keep you waiting. Let me introduce you to Mr. Gao. Mr. Gao, this is Professor Megson, an expert in plastic surgery."


    Gao Yang shook hands with an old man in a doctor''s coat. Plastic surgery is not just cosmetic surgery. The main reason why Professor Megson was invited is to repair and reconstruct muscle and bone wounds and diseases, use allogeneic and xenogeneic tissues to repair various tissue defects or deformities, and improve and restore physiological functions.


    "This is Professor hardbesson, an expert in bone and joint, and the chief doctor of bone and joint at Massachusetts General Hospital."


    "This is Dr. diamond. His company occupies a leading position in 3D printing medical applications, and Professor diamond is the leader of a group and an authority in the manufacture and use of high-end prosthetics."


    "This is Mr. Jon. Mr. Jon once worked at Lockheed Martin and was responsible for developing exoskeleton systems for the military. Now Mr. Jon has established his own company to develop bionic exoskeleton systems and independent units, hoping to help those with physical injuries and disabilities."


    When little Downey introduced someone, Gao Yang shook hands with the person, and then exchanged greetings. After shaking hands with everyone and talking, he pointed to Peter and smiled: "Gentlemen, this is Peter. The purpose of inviting you here is to hope that the elites in all fields here can help him obtain better action ability. Gentlemen, please come up with the best plan you think. Thank you very much."


    Dr. Megson looked at Peter, then looked at Gao Yang, and then said, "OK, let''s start now, Mr. Peter. Please sit down and I''ll give you a preliminary examination here."

 Chapter 2014

    Peter was very excited, very excited. He was in his forties. He was like a child in front of the doctor. He asked him to do anything immediately, fast and standard.


    When Peter removed his prosthetic leg, diamond, who made the 3D prosthetic limb, immediately said, "what the hell is this?"


    Peter''s prosthetic leg is the most basic one. It can be said that it''s just a steel pipe, not even a prosthetic limb, so Peter always pouts a lot when walking.


    When the doctor saw Peter''s left leg, he immediately frowned and said loudly, "you exercise a lot. Your incomplete muscles and tendons are deformed. Don''t you hurt?"


    "It hurts!"


    Peter''s answer was particularly straightforward,


    The reason why Peter has only half a leg is that his left leg has lost two-thirds of its muscles and, of course, tendons and blood vessels. Therefore, Peter''s left leg still retains its appearance and the most basic function. In this case, Peter can still keep moving. It can only be said that his willpower is amazing and tenacious.


    After a rough look, the doctor said with admiration: "you can''t move like this anymore, otherwise you can''t keep your left leg. In fact, I suggest you just amputate your left leg and replace it with a prosthetic limb. Your activities will be more convenient than now."


    Gao Yang was so angry that he asked Peter to cut off his left leg. It''s funny.


    But after hearing this, Peter said without hesitation, "won''t it be more difficult to move after amputating his left leg?"


    "Well, your left leg has lost most of its functions, and it can''t be recovered. No matter surgery or other methods, it can''t make your left leg better. Do you know the blade warrior? It''s the famous sprinter in South Africa. He lost his legs, but he runs as fast as he does, and his daily life is not even affected."


    Peter hesitated slightly and looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang immediately waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "no, don''t consider the amputation. Since his leg was not easily saved, he can''t lose it here. Think of other ways."


    "Mr. Peter''s leg can stay. All he needs is an auxiliary exoskeleton."


    Mr. Jon, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke. He looked at Gao Yang and said calmly and seriously: "Mr. Gao, the research we are carrying out can completely solve Mr. Peter''s problem. A separate leg exoskeleton does not need external power such as power supply. It is only an auxiliary component that can play a load-bearing role but will not affect the activity. If necessary, we can also protect Mr. Peter''s feet. I guarantee that he can use one with incomplete function Your legs complete all the actions of ordinary people and have more power than ordinary people. "


    Gao Yang was very happy. He said loudly, "are you sure? How long will it take to take out the finished products?"


    Jon stretched out a finger and whispered, "one month, at most, our whole body exoskeleton system has encountered a little obstacle, but it''s lucky. My leg system has been developed and tested. For normal people, a leg component can''t play the most critical role, but for Mr. Peter, this is what he needs."


    Diamond, who made the 3D prosthesis, pushed his glasses and smiled: "My prosthetic can be completed in only a few days. It only needs one scan. It can move the knee and ankle, and make the same movement as normal people. Of course, this is a complex prosthetic. It takes some time to learn and adapt before I can master the skills of using the prosthetic, but as long as I adapt, believe me, Mr. Peter , you''ll love your new leg, I promise you. "


    Jon looked at diamond and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Jon, I suggest you make the prosthesis later, because if Mr. Peter uses the exoskeleton system and chooses to wrap his foot, his left leg will be slightly extended. If you make it according to his current height, it won''t match."


    Peter''s lips kept moving slightly, while Li JinFang patted Peter with a smile on his face. Peter looked back at Li JinFang and began to nod excitedly.


    Gao Yang was also quite satisfied, but he was not particularly satisfied, so he clapped his hands gently, then smiled and said, "very good. I am very satisfied with the scheme given by everyone, but is there a better one? I mean a better choice. I don''t know how to express it. In short, I mean to make Mr. Peter closer to his normal state."


    Jon shook his head and whispered, "we don''t have a better plan. At most, we just optimize the materials and manufacturing process. My plan is the best way to master at present."


    Diamond pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "unless there is a new breakthrough, it is the best scheme. Of course, it is possible to use better materials to achieve the purpose of more firmness and firmness, and be able to withstand the impact of more intense sports, but in that case, the price will be higher."


    A doctor said, "my suggestion is that Mr. Peter receive further examination and treatment immediately. We may not be able to make his left leg recover better, but at least we can make his left leg no longer deteriorate."


    Gao Yang thought for a while and said regretfully, "well, let''s do it."


    Diamond raised his hand and smiled: "Mr. Gao, it takes time to make a prosthetic limb for Mr. Peter, but before Mr. Jon''s exoskeleton is made, I think Mr. Peter should at least change into our company''s bionic prosthetic limb, which can be adapted in advance. It can be made quickly. It only takes a few hours after scanning to get the finished product. Of course, it won''t be particularly strong due to the materials, but it must be enough for daily use It''s too late. "


    Gao Yang smiled, shook hands with diamond, turned to Peter and said, "man, what are you waiting for? Go with the doctor and Mr. diamond."


    Peter nodded and said loudly, "OK, I''ll go. Well, can you go with me?"


    Peter wanted Li JinFang to accompany him. He looked a little nervous. Li JinFang laughed and said loudly, "let''s go. I''ll go with you."


    Peter left with the doctor and diamond. At this time, only Jon was left. Gao Yang turned around and smiled at Jon: "Mr. Jon, I heard that your research is in trouble because of lack of funds."


    Jon nodded and said, "yes, the investor''s conditions are too much. I can''t accept them. Mr. Downey Copperfield said that you are interested in our research? Mr. Gao, would you like to take some time to listen to me?"

 Chapter 2015

    Gao Yang is still very interested in Jon''s research, so he not only looks for a suitable exoskeleton for Peter, but also becomes a secondary investor.


    Gao Yang decided to invest $5 million in Jon''s technology company, occupy 40% of Jon''s company, and do not participate in the company''s operation. There is only one condition, that is, what Jon''s company gave Peter this time can be used and easy to use.


    Replacing Peter with a new pair of legs was something Gao Yang had planned for a long time, and he had already asked little Donny to start planning. They could do it immediately as soon as they came back, but he didn''t tell Peter about it, which was regarded as a surprise to Peter.


    In terms of Peter''s ability, even without a pair of intact legs, as long as it can make his action more convenient, even if it is only a little more convenient, Peter can return more surprises to him.


    However, speaking of conscience, Gao Yang is not so interested in making Peter work for him better. He just doesn''t want to see a fighting master sink down completely.


    After saying goodbye to Jon, Gao Yang and little Downey went back to Jason to talk, while Li JinFang accompanied Peter to check.


    Peter''s various examinations took a long time, and when Peter and Li JinFang came back together four or five hours later, Peter had changed into a new prosthetic leg.


    Although it''s still a little awkward to watch Peter walk, he doesn''t have to walk with a pout. The effect of bionic prosthesis is immediate. Peter''s walk has been very different in just a few hours.


    "Man, you look much better!"


    "Good, good. Turn around and take two more steps, man. You look really much better."


    Peter said happily, "this leg is very light, the knee joint can move, and the ankle can move. I''m not very used to it, but I feel really great, very, very good. Guys, I didn''t know that the technology is so advanced now."


    Peter lifted up his trouser legs and showed them his new prosthetic legs. The shape of the grid structure prosthetic legs looked similar to the real legs. It could not be seen that they were prosthetic legs.


    Frye squatted down curiously, knocked on Peter''s prosthetic limb and said loudly, "what material, is it strong?"


    "High strength plastic, but it will be replaced with titanium alloy soon. The key parts will be reinforced. Guys, my leg will also have one. What''s the name of one, exoskeleton joint."


    Peter looked very excited. He was very excited. He couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. Everyone was very happy for him and said congratulations and jokes around him one by one.


    Peter''s joy continued until Frye said the wrong thing.


    "Peter, can you be as powerful as before with your new legs? Can you beat toad?"


    After Frye asked the question happily, Peter''s smile quickly disappeared. Although he soon smiled again, everyone could see his loss.


    Frye, this is a complete pot. No matter how good Peter''s artificial leg is, the best artificial leg is also a artificial leg. Some actions during fighting still can''t be done, and the force can''t be achieved. It used to be on a par with Li JinFang. Now, if you really let go of the fight, it''s estimated that it will be leveled off once or twice.


    "Still can''t, well, I''ll never be the opponent of toad."


    Peter was very calm, but Frye said, "well, I''m sorry."


    He patted Frye and said with a smile, "I don''t care. I''ve seen it for a long time. There''s nothing to apologize for. I''m not so fragile."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said with a smile, "well, guys, Jason is all right. Let''s go back. My family is still waiting. Also, I have to go to Portland tonight. As shareholders of the solar system company, anyone who wants to play a role in the company is welcome to report."


    Gao Yang needs to go to Portland to meet Morgan, and their company headquarters in Texas also has to go and have a look. Now just put up the company''s shelf. No one who is really in charge has been to it. This is a company.


    Let Satan and his gang go to war, one by one, without saying anything about insurance. Let them go to the company and have a look. It''s like they''re going to be taken to the execution ground with a bitter face.


    "Boss, I just came back..."


    "Well, boss, vita and I have some plans. I''m sorry."


    Groliov said nothing, and Gao Yang was embarrassed to assign his father-in-law to work.


    After scanning his eyes, Gao Yang finally had to say reluctantly: "at this time, you flinch. Forget it, I''ll go first. Peter and Jin Fang, you two go with me."


    Li JinFang said absently, "ah, what am I going to do?"


    Gao Yang stared and said loudly, "I''ll give you half a month''s leave. After half a month, we''ll all go to the headquarters to report to me. We''re going to start transformation. You don''t know where the company is!"


    Then Peter whispered, "I need to go to the company that makes the exoskeleton for a scan tomorrow."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "no, you go with me first. There are more important things to do first. Well, let''s go now, big bird. Tell me the model you want. If it''s not easy to buy, you need to ask Morgan to come forward. This time, we''ll do it by the way."


    Jason was very excited and said, "I''m ready. Wait for me and I''ll bring it to you."


    Now Gao Yang also has a private plane. It''s very convenient to leave. In addition, he also has a very important thing to see Morgan when he goes to Portland, that is, to receive the guns shipped from Ukraine. Therefore, after Gao Yang returned to New York, he didn''t rest at all. He directly pulled up the 13th and ran to Portland all night.


    On the 13th, he will not visit anyone. It has become an instinct to be alone. Although he has been staying with Satan''s people, when it comes to visiting relatives and friends, he will show his different side from ordinary people on the 13th.


    As for Gao Yang, he really wanted to get together with Ye Lianna, but when he first arrived in the United States, there were too many things. His children''s private affairs can only be pushed back a little, and the important events can be done first. After all, it''s too unspeakable to bring a girlfriend when doing some very secret events.


    For Peter, his trip to the United States was full of miracles. When he boarded the plane and sat in the luxurious cabin, he looked for a long time and said to Li JinFang sitting next to him, "is this a private plane?"


    "Yes."


    "Is it your own private plane?"


    "Yes."


    "Can mercenaries afford private planes?"


    Li JinFang thought for a while and said to Peter, "if other mercenaries can''t, we can. We are the best."

 Chapter 2016

    Early in the morning, the plane landed at a private airport in Portland. When Gao Yang got off the plane, he saw Morgan''s car parked at the edge of the runway.


    When Gao Yang got off the plane, Simon standing outside the car first waved to him, then opened the door, attached himself and waited for a moment. Morgan slowly got up from the car and stood outside the car.


    Morgan lost a lot of weight and looked a little depressed. When he came out of the door, he waved to Gao Yang who walked towards him quickly.


    Gao Yang quickly walked up to Morgan, reached out and held Morgan, and whispered, "why did you come here in person?"


    Morgan doesn''t look very well. His face is very gray, and when he is close, he can find that Morgan has really lost a lot of weight.


    Morgan smiled, "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. I know you''re going to bring back a batch of good things. I can''t wait at home, so don''t get me wrong. I''m not here to meet you. I''m here to meet the upcoming cargo plane."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "when will the cargo plane arrive?"


    Morgan looked at his watch and said with a smile, "it''s half an hour at most. You need to transport it by plane. You''ve gained a lot this time. I can''t wait to see your collection, because you said that you want me to choose my favorite gun, and it''s not limited. How can I miss this good thing."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "OK, let you choose first. You''ll be surprised this time. Mr. poroneschenko''s collection is very rich, really rich."


    Speaking, Gao Yang glanced around, and then he found that Morgan had increased the number of bodyguards.


    It turned out that when Morgan was in the United States, there were at most four to six entourages. Except for one assistant and one Simon, there were only two other bodyguards at most, sometimes even none.


    Today, Morgan is far away with at least a dozen bodyguards.


    To increase the number of bodyguards, I naturally felt that it was not safe enough. I raised my voice and whispered, "where''s Bob."


    Morgan smiled, "I let him go to the boat in the Gulf of Aden. Where is safer."


    Gao Yang frowned and whispered, "is there any problem?"


    Morgan shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry."


    After waiting for a few words with Gao Yang, Morgan stretched out his hand to Li JinFang, smiled and exchanged greetings, and then said a few words with Peter and the 13th.


    Waiting to say hello, Morgan turned to Gao Yang and said: "I''m doing the work of getting out and doing these things. People will inevitably find out. Although the news of my illness is blocked, people will still guess what. Some people are eager to fill the power vacuum left after I leave. Therefore, it won''t be too quiet during this period of time."


    Gao Yang nodded, then he sighed slightly and whispered, "Morgan, tell me honestly, is your body really all right?"


    Morgan smiled and whispered, "according to my current situation, the doctor said I still have three to five years to live. It''s long enough."


    Gao Yang felt uncomfortable. He shook his head slightly, but he didn''t know how to comfort a Morgan who looked very optimistic and didn''t seem to care about his physical condition.


    Morgan sighed slightly and said in a low voice, "Gao, you know I''m an invisible rich. The source of wealth for people like us is not bright. It''s normal if we are taken away one day. I''m not worried about these things. I''m worried about Bob. He will inevitably become a target in the eyes of some people."


    Gao Yang nodded and Morgan continued: "No one knows that you will be my successor. I''m trying to cut the parts that need to be handed over to you safely and safely. It takes time for you to receive them secretly during this time, but I believe you can do it. As for Bob, he''s best to stay on the boat in the Gulf of Aden. There are all trustworthy people. Relatively speaking, he''s the safest. Wait for me We have finished all the work. When people know that you are my heir, Bob will be safe. "


    Bob is my friend. He will be very safe. You can rest assured


    Morgan smiled: "As a father, I don''t want Bob to spend his whole life in danger and pressure like me, so I never thought of training Bob to be a qualified successor. I just hope he can have huge wealth and spend his life in the way he likes. While you get power and wealth, there is also a crisis. This is a selfish act of a father, Xi I hope you won''t mind. "


    Gao Yang tilted his lips and said with a smile, "I''m not dangerous enough."


    Morgan patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and whispered, "we still have time. We can take our time and do things more safely, on the premise that you won''t take risks as a mercenary, Gao."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with an unsure face, "it shouldn''t be. I''m going to start working as a businessman this time. I hope so."


    Morgan stopped talking about work, but said with great interest, "so, is there anything very impressive in the upcoming collection? Tell me first, I can''t wait."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, but I''ve sent you all the recognizable goods. Although there are not many, they are all the fine products specially hidden by Mr. poloneschenko. As for more, I can''t recognize them one by one, mainly because I didn''t have time at that time."


    Morgan scratched his ears and cheeks. He wanted the plane to appear in front of him and land. Finally, after waiting at the airport for more than 20 minutes, a medium cargo plane landed on the runway.


    Morgan couldn''t wait. When the cargo plane stopped, the tailgate opened, and Simon asked the bodyguards to move the long crates off the plane, Morgan shouted to Gao Yang, "tell me, those are the parts I''m most interested in."


    Shava did a good job. All the guns were carefully packed and put into wooden crates, which were packed by categories. Gao Yang stood next to the plane and observed the marks made by shava on the wooden crates.


    "Take this box and bring all the wooden boxes with black marks here."


    When someone moved a box to Morgan, Simon immediately opened the wooden box with a crowbar, took out the box cover, took out an antique shotgun from the sponge fragments, Gao Yang handed the gun to Morgan and said with a smile: "there are five guns in a box, all antique guns, muskets and shotguns. Pick it yourself."


    Morgan took the gun and said with an obsessed face: "boutique! What a happy moment, especially the idea that you stole these guns makes people full of strange pleasure."


    Gao Yang said weakly, "just take what you like. Don''t say so much."

 Chapter 2017

    Take watermelon as an example. Stolen watermelon is more delicious than bought watermelon. Anyone who has stolen watermelon should have this feeling.


    Morgan feels that the stolen gun is more interesting than the bought one. It''s certainly good to get rich overnight. Otherwise, there would be no lottery in the world, right.


    "Rich!"


    After saying something very firmly to Gao Yang, Morgan picked up his fourth gun and said excitedly, "I''m really rich! It''s all high-quality products. Although it can''t be said that they are particularly precious, they are really high-level collections. Each one needs hard work to find."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "Morgan, you have to speed up, or you''ll take the box home and dismantle it slowly. At your current speed, you only saw four guns in ten minutes, and there are hundreds of antique guns here. When are you going to stand here?"


    Morgan waved his hand and said with a smile, "you can go first if you have something to do. Don''t spoil my interest."


    Simon also said helplessly, "boss, let them load their things. You''d better go home and take a look."


    Morgan looked at Simon, then looked at Gao Yang, and suddenly said, "Gao, you ruined my biggest hobby."


    "Ah? What do you mean?"


    Morgan said helplessly: "It''s fun to find a good gun and get a good gun. Now, you''ve sent me so many guns at once. I just need a long time to appreciate and classify. I don''t think I''ll go to the gun exhibition or auction to search for my favorite collection in the future. After all, when you have a lot of fine products, you won''t be interested in ordinary goods, will you?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said loudly, "I can still help you with this. If you open a box, please let me take the rest away, so you can continue to keep your greatest fun. After all, you suddenly get all the collections of the richest man in Ukraine. It''s really easy to lose your pursuit. You can slowly choose and buy your favorite collections from me."


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang for a while, laughed and said loudly, "you stole these from poloneschenko, and I''ll take them from you. I''ll return the remaining guns after selection to you. You can go, man, but don''t forget to find me in the evening and have a dinner together. Don''t be late. You''re the protagonist."


    "Don''t delay here too long. You have a lot of time to appreciate when you go home, guys. Load the rest of the boxes."


    Gao Yang asked Morgan''s bodyguards to load the remaining boxes, but to his embarrassment, no one paid attention to him. At this time, Simon waved his hand and shouted, "load!"


    Directing the bodyguards to load things, Simon took out a car key, threw it in front of Gao Yang and said loudly, "an MPV is outside the airport. In addition, what you want is in the co pilot''s seat."


    Gao Yang grabbed the car key, then smiled at Simon and said, "thanks, ass face."


    The cool Simon suddenly changed his face. Then he immediately whispered, "man, don''t call me ass face! Don''t call me ass face!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, ass face, have a good time. Bye."


    Simon stretched out his middle finger to Gao Yang and said helplessly: "fake oil! You bastard, you are all bastards, you are all bastards!"


    "Falk oil vomit, ass face, you don''t want to get rid of this nickname, at least not in front of us. Bye."


    With the wooden box, there was also a gun box. Gao Yang took the gun box, waved to Simon and left happily. When Li JinFang followed up, he waved to Simon and said loudly, "ass face, turn back and drink. Bye."


    Simon''s face was full of helplessness. In front of them and his old comrades in arms, Dean, his nickname of ass face could not escape.


    Half of Simon''s face has been stiff and his mouth is crooked when talking. This is the sequelae of his face being repaired. However, the doctor''s level is actually very good. He can''t see the scar on his face, but the problem is that Simon''s scar is not on his face and in his heart.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s back, Simon couldn''t help touching his face, and then said to himself, "Damn it, it was good for the doctor to take a piece of skin on my leg and let the doctor take skin on my ass to fill my face. This is the biggest mistake of my life, Falk!"


    Morgan didn''t lift his head and said with a smile, "do you think it would be better to call your thigh face? Man, your biggest mistake is to let someone make a hole in your face, ha ha."


    A bodyguard came up to Simon and whispered, "boss, everything is loaded."


    After that, the bodyguard couldn''t help whispering, "sorry, boss, why do they call you ass face? This nickname is very interesting."


    Simon''s face twitched a few times and suddenly said angrily, "get out, can you call your ass face? Go do your work, idiot!"


    "Why call him ass face?"


    Just when Simon was furious, Peter asked Li JinFang the same question. Li JinFang smiled: "Because his face was pulled out of a big hole by a bullet, and then the doctor pulled a piece of skin on his ass to fill his face. Obviously, he doesn''t like his nickname, but in front of us who witnessed the birth of the nickname, his nickname can''t be changed, ha ha."


    Out of the airport, Gao Yang pressed the remote control key. Seeing the flashing lights of an MPV, he walked over and opened the door. He took a box from the co driver''s seat. After opening it, he closed the cover, handed it to Peter and said loudly, "Hey, here''s something for you."


    Peter took the box and said curiously, "what is it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "just open it and have a look."


    "Give me another gift? Thank you. You are such a generous boss..."


    Peter opened the lid of the box, and then he stopped and looked at the contents of the box.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it seems that you are silly to be happy."


    Peter took a few deep breaths, raised his head and said to him, "this is my gun. You still keep it."


    Peter carried the box. In the box was the matching gun he had used for many years. In order to thank Andy ho for saving his brother, he gave Gao Yang the yalikin pistol that had been with him for many years in Syria.


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "of course, I collected it and didn''t even lose the magazine. Now, I took it out of my gun cabinet. You have given it to me, so it''s not your gun, but mine. Now I give it to you as a gift. You have to say thank you to me."


    Peter took a long breath and said with a smile, "thank you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you''re welcome."

 Chapter 2018

    Gao Yang drove himself and the party went directly to Jack''s studio.


    Jack was still the same. At least he didn''t continue to get fat. After seeing them, enthusiastic fist touching and another heavy hug, Jack smiled and said, "guys, it''s been a long time. Is everything all right?"


    "Fortunately, it''s not bad. This is Jack, Leonard and Peter."


    "Hello, nice to meet you."


    After greeting Peter and the 13th, Jack beckoned and said with a smile, "come in, come in and have a beer."


    Followed Jack to his lounge. The familiar Gao Yang sat down comfortably and said with a smile, "how''s it going? Are you busy lately?"


    Jack opened a bottle of beer, handed it to Li JinFang, and said helplessly, "of course I''m busy, man, you know I always have too many orders."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said impolitely, "it''s all pushed. You have to take a big order."


    Jack helplessly spread his hand and said with a smile, "I saw the gun box you took. Bring it."


    Gao Yang patted the gun box and said with a smile, "it''s not this. Listen to me, you have to get him a rifle suitable for him."


    Jack looked at Peter, nodded and said, "automatic rifle? That''s easy. It won''t take me too long. That''s not what you said."


    Gao Yang smiled, lifted his clothes and pulled out a pistol from his back waist. It was the silencing pistol that Tata gave him.


    Put the gun on the table and said loudly: "recently, I have used a lot of this gun. My friend gave it to me. He has changed the gun himself. I use it very, very smoothly, but the muffler of this gun is getting worse and worse and needs to be replaced. I think it''s better to order another silencing pistol to replace the muffler. How about it? Is it difficult?"


    Jack picked up the high gun, took off the magazine, pulled the gun, looked into the barrel, then quickly pulled the sleeve back and forth and fired several times, nodding repeatedly: "Yes, it''s really good. The Russian gun is not famous for its fineness, but this gun is obviously different. It''s a great modified work. It''s too difficult for an old Russian gun to reach this level. Where did it come from?"


    "It''s from an old Soviet spy. Now I want a gun with palabellum bullet. The recoil force is very small, the sound is very small, and the accuracy is very high. I need such a gun in some special times."


    After thinking for a long time, Jack nodded: "This is Makarov PM. Although the power is much smaller when using 9x18mm subsonic projectile, you can get almost no recoil, so that you can shoot continuously at high speed. If you want to use palabellum projectile, you can''t get the same effect. At least the sound elimination effect is not as strong as this. The most important thing is that it''s impossible to reduce the recoil to the same level."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, you still use Makarov PM to make me a new gun. At least it reaches the level of this gun. It''s better to surpass. I want to be a spare gun."


    Jack smiled and said, "no problem, that''s what you said?"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said with a smile, "no, the real big order is this. You can make five guns and give you $10 million. How about this? Is this a big order?"


    Jack was stunned at once and shouted, "are you kidding?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, no, no, I''m not kidding. I recently met a rich guy. I showed him the Satan blade you made, so he was willing to take out $10 million for the best gun. You can refit it or directly make five guns."


    Jack bit his lips and said with an incredible face, "what kind of modification is worth ten million dollars? Is he crazy or stupid?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "some people are willing to pay a lot of money to improve their products. The most important thing is that I keep the secret of the barrel steel used by Satan''s blade. Even so, that guy is still willing to spend $10 million, so he may be a little stupid."


    Jack was embarrassed and said, "it''s hard to make this money."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s not easy to earn. As long as you improve the accuracy at the original level, he will be willing to pay the money. For you, isn''t the money already in hand?"


    Jack said curiously, "what gun?"


    "Alexander weapons, ulfberht. 338 Rapp magnum semi-automatic rifle"


    Jack opened his eyes and said loudly, "are you sure?"


    "Of course, what''s the matter?"


    "How much do you improve, even if you meet the requirements?"


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said in embarrassment: "I didn''t say this at that time. It was a mistake. However, I want to improve the accuracy by half, and then make the rifle more comfortable and smooth to use. Just optimize some places and reduce the recoil. It''s not too difficult for you."


    Jack immediately stood up and shouted, "wait, no, come here."


    Gao Yang followed him and said curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Jack went to his gun store and took a gun out. It was Alexander''s work. Gao Yang said the gun type.


    Gao Yang was surprised to grow up and said, "no, you''ve changed?"


    Jack grinned and whispered, "and there are mature improvement plans! I''m very glad I didn''t send the modification plan online! Originally, I just wanted to take this gun as a prototype gun, and take it to me to improve the performance. However, I was too busy, so I didn''t plan to open up a new gun modification business!"


    Gao Yang patted Jack and said with a smile, "OK, you''ve got 10 million. In addition, if you can take out the improvement plan, I think you should be able to take another millions. I''m sorry for more."


    Jack said with an incredible look on his face, "I still think you''re kidding. Who would be so stupid? How can there be such a fool in the world? In fact, I think it''s good to earn 100000 dollars by refitting this small gun one after another."


    He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "if he is the designer of this gun, plus he is very rich and can achieve the best design for his own design, he is what you call a big fool. Man, you are rich, really."


    After that, Gao Yang reached out and took the gun from Jack, then smiled and said, "this gun belongs to me. This time you are all free and hurry to make it for me. Even if I introduce a big fool to you in return, you won''t be foolish enough to refuse me?"


    Jack still said with an uncertain face, "is there such a fool? Ten million dollars? How can it be! Are you sure you''re not making a mistake or just teasing me?"

 Chapter 2019

    It''s really cool to make a lot of money from Kaizi, who is confident, aboveboard and at ease, and is bound to get a lot of money.


    Gao Yang has a bottom in his heart, so he is too lazy to answer Jack''s questions. He just takes out the phone, makes a silent gesture to Jack, and then calls out.


    As a mercenary, either the phone will never get through, or someone will answer it 24 hours a day. Alexander''s current situation belongs to the latter. As soon as Gao Yang heard the beep, he immediately connected the phone.


    "That one."


    "RAM."


    "News?"


    "Yes, you give 10 million yuan, and I''ll give you a sample gun to test fire. You should be satisfied. I''ll take the money and I''ll take the gun. Then I''ll give you five new guns. If you''re not satisfied, I''ll return the money and I''ll take the gun. How about it?"


    "Why so fast? I suspect you''re trying to cheat money, man."


    "It just happened that my friend was interested in your gun, so he took it and changed it himself. Believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    "RAM won''t cheat me for just $10 million. Of course I believe it, but why do you take the sample gun away?"


    "Because I want to use it, I don''t have the patience to wait for my friend to finish the gun for you before he can give me another one, so I have to take the sample gun away, man."


    Alexander breathed and said in a loud voice, "so when and where will we meet for the gun test?"


    "The time is OK after tomorrow. The location depends on where it is convenient. It''s my convenience."


    "Well, well, it sounds like you''re confident. There''s a problem. Ram, I paid $10 million. You have to let me meet the gunner. I need to talk to him. How about it?"


    "It''s hard to say. It depends on whether my friend is willing to show up. Man, one more thing, my gun maker friend has a mature improvement scheme for your gun. You can see the effect. I want to ask you, are you willing to buy this mature improvement scheme? We should respect intellectual property rights."


    Alexander was silent for a moment and said loudly, "but I don''t believe it, because my gun can''t be optimized in design. I''m very confident about it. However, if your friend really has a mature improvement plan, I''m willing to pay another 10 million. I said, I don''t care about money. I just want to be the best, but man, if you''re bragging, it''s not good."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a smile, "don''t give ten million, give five million. Give you a discount. We''re so familiar. We have to have a friendship price. Don''t worry. Where can my friend give it to me? Man, you saved five million dollars. Wait for me to inform you where to meet. Let''s do it first."


    Gao Yang finds himself more and more capable of being a profiteer. Unfortunately, he doesn''t intend to be a profiteer. Otherwise, as long as he casually brushes his mind between Alexander and Jack, he won''t be allowed to take nine million yuan, and Alexander and Jack have to be grateful to him.


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang looked at Jack and said with a smile, "do you hear me?"


    Jack nodded and said, "I hear you."


    "What do you think?"


    "So there are fools in the world..."


    "I''m asking if you''d like to see him."


    "Man, our studio is right here. Any of your friends can come to me with a gun and let me help him adjust a gun manually. I''ll charge him about 200000 dollars and tell him where to improve. This is one of the services I charge 200000 dollars, but now he pays 15 million dollars. Well, we''ll discuss it like this Isn''t it bad to treat a generous customer? "


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "your answer is not what you asked, brother."


    Jack reached out and wiped his mouth hard. Then he picked up a bottle of beer. After filling it in one breath, he shouted to him, "man, I have to see him. Such a good customer had better maintain cooperation for a long time."


    Gao Yang nodded and smiled: "Yes, it''s hard to find such a good girl. Well, this guy is a mercenary, but he''s quit now. He must have a little black history, but he shouldn''t have too much trouble now. If you want to see him, it shouldn''t be dangerous, but I still want to advise you to be careful. After all, you''re not dealing with a kind person, but an old employer who kills people without blinking an eye Mercenaries, legendary ones. "


    Jack scratched his head and said firmly, "see you!"


    Gao Yang immediately picked up the phone, dialed Alexander again and said with a smile, "you''re lucky. My friend promised to see you. Give us a place and we''ll find you."


    "I''m in Denver. I can pick you up when you''re here."


    Gao Yang frowned, thought for a moment, and said loudly, "Denver, it''s a little far away. Wait a minute."


    He covered the microphone and said to Jack, "can you let him come to you? Would you like to?"


    After thinking for a moment, Jack nodded and said, "let him come and follow the formal procedures. It''s more beneficial to me, just as he''s just a normal customer."


    Gao Yang loosened the microphone and said with a smile, "you''re lucky to come to Portland and call me when you arrive. Someone will pick you up. Man, now it''s time for you to transfer money. You can''t trust you, but this is not my business. Fifteen million, and the account will be sent later. That''s it."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang smiled at Jack and said, "how are you going to receive the money, your private account or open a secret account for you."


    Jack rubbed his hands and said nervously, "is there any problem with such a large sum of money? Does it need to forge a transaction record? Otherwise, will there be any problem with the money? I''m a little nervous. It''s a huge sum of money in astronomical numbers."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, the money will be transferred to my account, and then there will be a wash of white money to your account, about 14 million. The asking price of those money laundering is very high, but it is absolutely safe."


    Jack was still a little nervous. He rubbed his hands and whispered, "OK, OK, very good. Give me all the money? You''re the middleman. I can''t do this business without you. Well, I''ll be satisfied with five million. Really, I can''t be greedy."


    Gao Yang patted Jack and said with a smile, "OK, I''m not greedy. If you want to thank me, a Satan blade is enough. However, as I said, you have to help me make the gun faster and better. We can wait to use it."


    Jack looked at Peter, looked at Gao Yang, and then said with a distressed face, "now I can''t do it. I really can''t do it. My heart beats too fast and my hands are shaking. At this time, I can''t work at all."

 Chapter 2020

    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said to Jack, "if you can''t do anything now, help me see this gun."


    Gao Yang took the gun box he brought, opened it, took out a rifle, put it in front of Jack, and whispered, "help me see what you can see."


    Jack took the gun, looked suspiciously at Gao Yang, then pulled the bolt, looked at it, and said loudly, "an m24sws, very common. What are you looking at?"


    He shouted loudly and whispered, "this gun belongs to a very powerful sniper, a woman. She once said she was a Jew in Israel. I want to see if I can get some enlightenment from this gun. Of course, I can''t see what''s normal."


    Jack stopped talking, but looked down at the gun in his hand. Just after looking at it for a moment, he whispered, "the military regulation M24 rifle made in the United States and made in Remington factory was manufactured in 2009, but from the gun number, it''s a civilian rifle. Everything is normal. It doesn''t seem to be anything special, nor... No, there''s a problem with this gun!"


    Jack opened the bolt and looked into the chamber for a while, then suddenly shouted. Then he pointed to the opened chamber and said loudly, "this is originally produced by Remington company, but it belongs to a customized version, high-end customized version. Look at the chamber, the same five rifling, but different from the conventional mass production version, the difference is still obvious!"


    He shouted loudly, nodded and said, "well, since there is a difference, what''s different from the ordinary M24."


    "More accurately, as far as I know, Remington produced a batch of special M24 in small quantities, and the US Army did not purchase these guns in the end, but Israel purchased these M24 with higher precision."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "is it really Israel?"


    Jack said confidently: "Yes, it''s not a secret. You can find it from Remington''s news. The reason why I''m impressed with this gun is that these guns are not recognized by the military, but they are very popular in the civilian weapons market. At that time, our studio sold about ten rifles of the same batch and model, which are expensive, but there is no difference in appearance, only those with high quality End users, or collectors of M700 gun series, will buy it. "


    After that, Jack turned the gun over and said loudly, "the butt of this gun is not the original one. It has been shortened and is more suitable for women. The guard wood is the original one. The anti-skid pattern is worn at the back here. The owner''s arm is short, which is in line with the characteristics of women. Look at the wear degree of the bolt puller handle. It will take about three or four years to use it with high intensity."


    Gao Yang said suspiciously, "is it really Israel? No, she can''t tell me the truth."


    Jack shouted, "where''s the sniper?"


    "Dead, I killed her."


    After a light sentence, Gao Yang said with a puzzled face: "it''s impossible. If she was really an Israeli or a woman, how could she train with the virgin of steel in Shah for so long?"


    Li JinFang said loudly, "they have become mercenaries. Who cares about those? Besides, people are dead. Why do you care so much about her?"


    Gao Yang pointed to Li JinFang and said, "you have also become a mercenary. Will you go to Japan for training and then contribute to Japan?"


    Li JinFang immediately shook his head and said, "that won''t, it''s impossible."


    Gao Yang sighed: "that''s the problem. The ghost can''t be an ordinary sniper. Her performance proves that she is definitely trained by elite forces and even special forces. We have all been to Israel. Do you think the ghost is really the person from the Israeli special forces? How can she work for Shah with the virgin of steel?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "I don''t understand. It''s no use trying to understand. People are dead. What else can I do? You''re afraid she''s really turning into a ghost looking for you."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "I always feel something wrong. I''m not secure. I always feel a sense of threat, but what threat can a dead man have? Alas, I''m still insecure if I don''t understand."


    On the 13th, he pointed to Gao Yang and said concisely: "psychological shadow."


    Gao Yang thought about it carefully for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, it''s definitely not a psychological shadow. Although the ghost is powerful, she is powerful in controlling the overall situation, but it doesn''t pose a great threat to me personally, so it won''t leave a psychological shadow that I''m afraid of."


    The 13th whispered, "she shot you. It''s not a threat?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "how to say, she shot me, but I didn''t feel afraid at all. Hey, I can''t explain to you. Only the best gunman can understand my feeling."


    Jack whispered, "I don''t know what you think, but I think the woman you''re talking about is Israel."


    Gao Yang turned his head and said, "why?"


    Jack raised his gun and shouted: "Look at the gun belt, the civilian version of this gun is calf leather, and this gun is the gun number of the civilian version, but it is a canvas gun belt with better air permeability. Who will use the canvas gun belt? Since this gun is a civilian version, the Israeli military does not use the original calf leather gun belt with higher value, but replaced it with a canvas gun belt, except for strong habit factors ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a look of annoyance: "why didn''t I think of this! Yes, I''m used to using leather gun belt, so my gun will be replaced with comfortable leather gun belt, no matter what it is!"


    Li JinFang said with a bitter smile, "brother Yang, now you know that the ghost is an Israeli, and you can probably be sure that she came out of the Israeli army, but what''s the use?"


    Gao Yang thought for a long time and said, "it''s still useless."


    Jack shook his head and said: "No, it''s actually useful. It''s a gun bought in the United States and officially sold in Remington. The identification will be very strict. If you can verify the buyer through the police station or FBI through the gun number, if the buyer happens to be a woman, you''ll get her information. Even if the user is not the buyer himself, you can find something along the clue."


    After that, Jack smiled and said, "of course, I still don''t know what it means to do this, but you at least have a direction for further exploration."


    Gao Yang took a breath, nodded and said, "I''d better check. I always feel uncomfortable."


    The 13th suddenly said, "then trust your intuition. As far as I know, your intuition has saved you many times, so you should try to trace it down, even if it seems that your efforts are meaningless now."

 Chapter 2021

    After a day in Jack''s studio, near the afternoon, Gao Yang went to Morgan''s house.


    Morgan''s home looks empty and normal, but Gao Yang, who is familiar with the situation, knows that Morgan''s home security has been fully upgraded.


    After stopping at the gate, a man dressed as a security guard contacted Simon before putting Gao Yang into the yard.


    Gao Yang got out of the car and went straight to the conference living room of Morgan''s house. Simon had been waiting for him at the door, and then Gao Yang followed Simon directly to the second floor.


    It is also a large living room with a circle of old-fashioned sofas. Under the two portraits on the wall, there is a gun rack on which the gun Gao Yang has worked hard to find for Morgan, that is, the shotgun lost by Morgan''s mother.


    Originally, there would not be a second gun in the whole room, but at this time, the house was full of guns. Morgan directly asked people to move in the boxes. The opened boxes were stacked together, and the guns that had been taken out were all over the room.


    Morgan sat on the sofa with a magnifying glass in his hand. He was lowering his head and carefully observing a shotgun in front of him. When he heard the sound, he raised his head and said loudly, "come and have a look at this gun. It is a high-quality product made a lot but few in the world."


    Gao Yang directly sat next to Morgan. Morgan handed Gao Yang a magnifying glass and said with a red face: "you see, this gun was not made by a gun maker, but a very sophisticated hunting gun made by a Czech gun factory between 1860 and 1880. It is mainly used to hunt foxes. I''m not very familiar with this gun, but I''ve seen it in a friend of mine. It''s very good."


    Gao Yang picked up the magnifying glass, looked at it for a while, and said loudly, "how much is it worth?"


    "Twenty to thirty thousand dollars. In terms of the preservation state of this gun, it is possible to sell it for up to fifty thousand dollars."


    He breathed loudly and said with a smile, "it''s not very valuable."


    Morgan said discontentedly, "how can we measure it by price!"


    "Yes, yes, you can''t measure the real value of an old gun by price. However, the rarer it is, the more expensive it is. I just want to quickly judge its value by price."


    Morgan rubbed his hands and said with an embarrassed face, "I like this gun, but my friend is collecting this gun. I''m hesitant. Do you want to send it out? It''s really painful. Do you give it to him or exchange it for the gun I''m interested in? Alas, it''s a happy worry to collect it at this time."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and scratched for a while. He said with a smile, "there are at least hundreds of guns in the house. It doesn''t matter if you throw a few."


    Morgan shook his head and said, "go, go, stop talking nonsense. I''ve put your gun away. Where are you going to send it to do it yourself?"


    Gao Yang thought about the scene of putting his favorite old guns in different categories on his farm. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and said with a smile: "it''s a very happy moment."


    Simon coughed softly and whispered, "boss, you should have something to eat."


    Morgan waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m not hungry, Simon. Open another box."


    Simon picked up the crowbar, looked helpless and winked at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "you can''t see it all the time from the morning, can you?"


    Morgan blushed and said with a smile, "yes, I''ve only seen half of it. I have to say that poloneschenko still has a certain level of collection. It''s all high-quality products, all worthy of careful appreciation. Simon, open the box."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said loudly, "Morgan, you should eat something and have a rest. Butt face, give Morgan something to eat."


    Morgan said impatiently, "can you have an appetite to eat at this time? Don''t be kidding. Hurry up. I want to see more guns before the dinner. The cocktail party will start soon. I''ll eat at that time."


    The so-called reception is the time to eat. Morgan is busy enough to greet the guests. Where can he take care of it.


    Gao Yang pointed to the box in the room, smiled, and then said to Morgan, "mine."


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang, shook his head and said with a smile, "no, this is mine."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, no, no, I said all the things you like belong to you, but I didn''t say I''ll give them to you. If you''ve unpacked, it''s all you like. But if you haven''t unpacked, it''s mine. So, it''s reasonable for me to say these are mine, right? Man, you should eat something instead of appreciating my gun. When you eat, I''ll officially give you everything."


    Morgan sighed, "no, these guns are already in my house. That''s mine. No matter what you say, I won''t pick words with you. In short, these are all mine."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "this is robbery!"


    Morgan spread out his hands and said with a smile, "how do you think I got my property? Gao, I''m better at robbery than you."


    After laughing, Morgan waved his hand and said loudly, "well, since these guns already belong to me, enjoy them slowly, Simon, just give me some snacks."


    Simon is Morgan''s bodyguard. Although he is the most trusted confidant, Simon is still a bodyguard after all. No matter how intimate, some rules can''t be exceeded. However, Gao Yang''s relationship with Morgan is very complex.


    Morgan chose to give Bob a stable and comfortable future, but gave Gao Yang a huge legacy and power. From the blood relationship, Bob is his son, but in some ways, Morgan''s successor Gao Yang is also like his son.


    After waiting for Simon to leave, Morgan rubbed his forehead, then raised his voice and said in a low voice: "tonight, several people will come from the senator of Oregon, including the speaker and two officials in Portland. These people belong to my rightful allies. I will officially introduce you to them."


    Gao Yang nodded a few times and whispered, "I see."


    Morgan chuckled, "from tonight on, in my circle, you''re going to go to the front desk. Are you ready?"


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "so fast."


    Morgan said with a smile, "not fast. Although the doctor said I still have three to five years, what if there is an accident? Besides, you just go to the front desk and show your face, not let you take over everything immediately. What are you afraid of?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s not fear, it''s a little nervous. Well, tension is fear. I''m just not ready."


    Morgan patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, what''s happening here won''t be more complicated than what you''ve done before."


    After comforting Gao Yang, Morgan whispered: "tonight is to officially release a signal to let people know that you will be the future successor of the group, so after tonight, you may encounter some unexpected dangers. Are you ready?"


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "I''m afraid I can''t do well, which makes me some pressure, but I''m not afraid of any danger."

 Chapter 2022

    Morgan sat on the sofa and looked at Gao Yang. At this time, Simon personally brought some biscuits and put them in front of Morgan. Then there were two servants, brought a pot of black tea, put some plates of cakes and some cups, and then poured all three cups with black tea under Morgan''s sign.


    Morgan reached out to Gao Yang to eat cookies and said with a smile, "just enjoy afternoon tea together, Simon. Sit down, too."


    Simon shook his head and whispered, "no, I''m not used to it."


    Morgan said helplessly, "sit down."


    Simon shook his head firmly and said, "no, I''d better stand. I''m used to it."


    Morgan said reluctantly, "then change your habits. How long do you think you can stand? When I die, you should get used to sitting. Just adapt in advance."


    Simon''s face twitched slightly, then finally sat down on the sofa next to Morgan.


    Morgan took a biscuit, chewed it a few times, nodded and said, "well, I''m really hungry."


    After three or two people finished a large piece of biscuit, Morgan took a sip of black tea, then smiled at Gao Yang and said, "do you know what I do?"


    Morgan''s question really stopped Gao Yang.


    Morgan seems to do everything, but he doesn''t seem to have a formal career, that is, he has many industries, but he doesn''t even have a formal company. He can do anything to make money in any business around the world, but it''s not very visible.


    After hesitating for a while, he raised his voice and whispered, "excuse me, are you white gloves?"


    Morgan clapped his hands and said with a satisfied smile, "some hands are covered with blood, but they don''t look like being seen, so they need a pair of white gloves to wear on their hands, and I am the pair of white gloves."


    Morgan stretched out his hands, twisted the crumbs of biscuits on his hands, and said with a smile, "like this."


    Haha smiled, picked up a biscuit again, Morgan took a bite, and then said proudly: "But white gloves are also different. Some people are white gloves. When they are dirty, they go to the right place, trash can! Although I am a white glove, I don''t let myself get dirty, especially I don''t become a blood glove, so I can always play the role of white gloves, but..."


    Morgan put the biscuit in his mouth, stretched out his hands and said with a smile, "my greatest achievement is to make enough money when giving people white gloves. Finally, I finally became my own hands, not the gloves worn by others."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "it''s hard."


    Morgan said with a smile: "yes, it''s difficult. When you intend to ask some people to control yourself as your own master, the original master will certainly not be happy, but if you have your own capital and have enough strength without everyone''s attention, then you will upgrade your identity and become a partner of the original master, not a white glove."


    Morgan pointed to himself and smiled, "so I''m a free man now, but do you want to know who I used to work for?"


    "Who?" he whispered


    Morgan took up the black tea and said with a smile, "Rockefeller."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said with a bitter smile, "it''s really no unexpected answer."


    Morgan smiled. After drinking black tea, he said with a smile, "so it''s really not easy for me to become a partner from Rockefeller''s white gloves. Now, I don''t want to return all this, so I have to find someone, a successor I choose, to ensure that everything I have gained very hard will not be easily taken away by the original owner after I die."


    Simon didn''t say a word. Gao Yang moved his ass slightly. Morgan smiled and looked at Gao Yang. After looking at Simon, he suddenly said, "Simon, what are you going to do after you retire?"


    Simon raised his head and said, "retire?"


    Morgan shrugged. "Yes, after I died."


    Simon said with disgust on his face, "I don''t know. I didn''t think about it. Besides, don''t say this."


    Morgan shook his head and said with a smile, "how many years have you been with me? Fifteen years."


    Simon said quickly, "fourteen years and eight months."


    Morgan sighed and said with emotion on his face, "if your brother doesn''t die, he will be with me for ten years today."


    Simon''s mouth pressed, and then whispered, "yes, all ten years."


    Morgan said with great emotion: "since you came to me, I haven''t worried about safety anymore, and your brother finally died to protect me. As for you, you have almost died to protect me at least seven times."


    Simon whispered, "my duty."


    Morgan looked at Simon and said, "have you ever thought about, or blamed me, why I left what should have been you to Gao."


    Simon said seriously, "I''m just a bodyguard. I don''t think about these things. I never think about them. Besides, I''ve never blamed you. In addition, the money you gave me is enough for me to live a rich life."


    Morgan sighed and said with a smile, "yes, your money is enough for you to live a millionaire''s life, but you don''t even have time to find your girlfriend and spend money. Do you know how to enjoy life?"


    Simon frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you today? Why do you say this?"


    Morgan smiled, looked at some cramped high and said in a deep voice: "Let me tell you why, I want to keep everything I earn and rob. I don''t want Bob to take this risk, and his character and training method are not suitable for being an heir. You are one of the people I trust most. You are honest and reliable. You are the best soldier and the best bodyguard, but you don''t know how to deal with a group of demons who eat people and don''t spit bones We get more in our hands instead of being swallowed by people, because after you have been a soldier and bodyguard for many years, your solidified thinking can''t cope. "


    Morgan breathed and said loudly, "I know what the big people with me are, so I need an heir who dares to fight but still has a brain. Simon, you''re not cunning enough."


    Simon looked at Gao Yang, and Morgan also looked at Gao Yang. Then Morgan smiled and said, "some people are honest in business. Some people always like to use their brains to play smart. They like to choose smart people who can''t go far. Honest people may go for a long time, but they can be swallowed by people. Now look at Gao. Has he always been honest?"


    Simon was silent for a moment and whispered, "yes, Gao is a trustworthy man. He is a friend. I don''t accept it if you give it to others. I accept it if you give it to him."


    Morgan laughed and said loudly, "who is Gao? He''s a mercenary! A group of scum. Who does Gao Chengtian deal with? Mercenaries, intelligence traffickers, arms dealers, pirates, warlords, spies and gangs are all cunning and cruel scum, but Gao? He''s not only not dead, but also getting better and better. That''s the problem. Do you want to understand?"


    Gao Yang said uneasily, "why do you say this?"


    Morgan smiled, pointed to Gao Yang and said to Simon, "see, you will believe that this shy young man will be a mercenary who kills people like hemp and does all kinds of evil?"


    Simon shook his head and said, "just look at the surface. I can''t see it."


    Morgan patted Gao Yang again and said with a smile, "I think people are really accurate. This guy is a very sincere person, but he is also very cunning. Gao, ask a question, have you ever done a loss business?"


    Gao Yang said boldly, "I did it, er, um, but later it seems that there are more generous returns."


    Morgan and Simon laughed.


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "Hey, that''s not me. Er, no, it''s not intentional. Well, let me put it this way. This is what we Chinese pursue. I''m very talkative..."


    I didn''t know how to say it in English, so I said loudly, "righteousness! Do you understand? I''m very righteous."


    Morgan said with a smile: "I don''t know about Chinese culture, but I know you have an honest heart. You are absolutely meaningful to your friends, trustworthy, and cunning enough not to be swallowed by others. Moreover, your heart is cruel enough when you should be cruel. You can do it without the Virgin Mary. The most important thing is that you will never harm bob or covet the property belonging to Bob, because you have never been greedy for money People, I don''t know, are these what you say... Righteousness? "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it doesn''t count. It belongs to a part of righteousness. In fact, I won''t explain."


    Morgan looked at Simon and said with a smile, "you are both here today, so I want to make it clear. I don''t want you to be dissatisfied with me. I don''t want to be very dissatisfied."

 Chapter 2023

    Morgan said everything, not to boast, but to tell Simon.


    He was not afraid that Gao Yang would have a conflict with Simon, but Morgan never wanted Simon to have a grudge because he had to choose, so he didn''t have to explain anything. He explained the reasons for his choice in detail in front of Gao Yang and Simon.


    Gao Yang and Simon have always had a good relationship. Both of them have had moments to save each other. Even Gao Yang learned the unique skill of continuous ammunition supply when shooting with * * * in Simon. This skill has played a great role in Gao Yang''s previous indoor warfare with * * *.


    The friendship between the two people is very deep, but no matter how deep the friendship is, it may fade before some interests. Maybe they won''t turn over, but they may have a knot in their heart. Morgan just wants to avoid this situation.


    Morgan cannot have his own force, and Morgan''s force is in charge of Simon, so Simon is not just Morgan''s bodyguard, although his public identity is just a bodyguard.


    Most importantly, regardless of how important Simon''s role is, Morgan has to explain to Simon just because he has been loyal to him for more than ten years.


    "Simon, I owe you a lot. It''s time for you to think about your future."


    After saying something sad to Simon, Morgan was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "it''s time for you to plan for your future. After I die, you can choose the life you want."


    Simon said vaguely, "I thought you would let me continue to help Gao or protect Bob. What should I do? I don''t know. Retire?"


    Morgan murmured, "if you want to start a company, or want to do something in other industries, it''s time to start now."


    Simon looked at Gao Yang, then looked at Morgan, and whispered, "I didn''t think about this. Never, boss, I don''t want to think about it now. You haven''t died yet, and you won''t die so easily. It''s just lymphatic cancer. Don''t think so seriously."


    Morgan laughed and said, "well, you still have time to think about what you want. Remember, no matter what you want to do, I support you."


    Morgan''s mood looked very happy. He waved to the two people: "well, since I won''t die soon, it''s not too late to say this now. You two should think about the future."


    Morgan didn''t say to let Simon assist Gao Yang. If he said to let Simon continue to assist Gao Yang after his death, Simon would certainly agree, but Morgan didn''t want to do so. He wanted Simon to choose his own future.


    Did not hand over the force to Gao Yang, because this is Morgan''s last card and foundation.


    What Morgan is doing now is to pave the way for Gao Yang and gradually hand over some property and power to Gao Yang. When Morgan asks Simon to hand over the power to Gao Yang, that is the moment when the handover is completely completed.


    After talking about some relaxed topics for a while, Morgan looked at his watch and smiled at Gao Yang: "you have to change your dress. You can''t dress too casually to welcome guests."


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "I didn''t bring my dress. Well, I didn''t know I was going to the reception."


    Morgan said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve prepared it for you. It may not fit very well, but you have to wear it. Well, go and change your clothes. I should prepare it, too."


    Gao Yang was taken to the guest room. There was a suit he needed in the wardrobe. Because it was a cocktail party, he didn''t need to wear a grand dress. A suit was enough to cope with it.


    When it was dark, the reception began. The reception itself had nothing to say, but it was worth mentioning that Gao Yang stood beside Morgan and accompanied him to greet the guests at the door.


    It is reasonable to say that if it is just a family gathering dinner, Gao Yang''s position should be Bob''s, but this is a reception between Zhengzhi allies, so Gao Yang''s accompanying Morgan itself is releasing a strong signal that his position is very important and important.


    All the people who came tonight were public figures, so there were no particularly luxurious cars or fragrant car beauties. Ordinary cars stopped at the door and came down with extraordinary big people.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Hughes. Let me introduce you. This is my assistant, Gao, Gao. This is Mr. Hughes, Senator. You will often meet in the future."


    Everything was silent. When Morgan seemed to introduce Gao Yang to the visitors casually but kindly, he was telling each other that Gao Yang was very close to him and very important.


    In surprise or warm eyes, Gao Yang shook hands with each guest, and then invited them into the big living room.


    Morgan''s move means too obvious. Although these guests will not lose their manners for a time, they have great interest in Gao Yang. Therefore, in the short time that Gao Yang sends them into the living room, they all hope to say more with Gao Yang, hoping that Gao Yang can reveal more information.


    In brief greetings, Gao Yang had to plead guilty again and again, and then returned to the door to accompany Morgan waiting for the next guest.


    Finally, when the last guest on the list and the most important guest arrived, Morgan and Gao Yang returned to the living room, picked up a cocktail from the waiter''s plate and held it high, Morgan said loudly, "ladies and gentlemen, welcome to our humble house."


    Raise your glass, and then take a sip of the cocktail. Morgan then smiled and said, "you have known him well. Maybe you are still a little strange to him. I''ll formally introduce him. He will handle some things for me. If he handles some things on behalf of me in the future, please don''t be surprised. This is his duty."


    Morgan''s words surprised the whole audience, and there was a moment of silence.


    Gao Yang bowed slightly and said with a smile: "please give me more advice. I hope you have a happy night. Thank you."


    The meaning of Morgan''s words is very obvious. Those who respond quickly are already raising their glasses to Gao Yang, while those who respond slowly are still dull, because they can''t accept it for a while.


    Next, it''s the time for Morgan to talk to every important person alone with Gao Yang. As for those who are not very important, they just need to know that Gao Yang will replace Morgan in the future. As for why, they don''t need to know and are not qualified to know.


    There are not many people at today''s reception, but their status is very high. In Morgan''s circle, Gao Yang''s status has been determined and made public.


    Just like a stone thrown into a pond, it ripples quickly. When the reception is over, what happens here will spread quickly.

 Chapter 2024

    Taking part in a cocktail party was more tiring than fighting, but Gao Yang still didn''t spend the night at Morgan''s house. He was not used to it. Finally, he went to Jack''s studio and took Li JinFang and them to the hotel together.


    Before dawn the next day, Gao Yang was woken up by the phone. Then Alexander said at a very fast speed, "I''ve arrived at Portland Airport. Tell me the specific address and I''ll be there."


    Gao Yang sat up vaguely, looked at the time and said loudly, "man, it''s five o''clock in the morning. Is that right for you?


    Complaining, Gao Yang got up and called Li JinFang. They drove to Portland Airport together and picked up Alexander who came from Denver all night.


    After receiving $15 million from others, all the money has been paid. How can Gao Yang, the middleman, take care of Alexander''s dignity as a big Kaizi.


    He pulled someone up and went straight to Jack''s studio. Although Jack didn''t live in the studio, Jack didn''t go away and didn''t sleep all night in order to catch up with Gao Yang and Peter.


    When Jack yawned and opened the door, Alexander''s expression was still normal, but after Gao Yang introduced Jack and clearly told Alexander that Jack came to refit his gun, Alexander''s expression was like the sense of consternation that he finally found himself a Kaizi.


    Jack really doesn''t look like a gunner, especially when he stretched out his hand full of tattoos and listlessly wanted to punch Alexander. Alexander, who stretched out his hand to shake hands, clenched his fist and touched jack, suddenly turned back, looked suspiciously at him and said, "where''s that gun?"


    "Come with me."


    After saying something feebly, Jack turned and walked into the studio. He took the gun alone in the gun library, carried a few boxes of bullets in one hand, and said loudly, "go directly to the outdoor shooting range, man, go to the fridge and take a few dozen beers. OK, let''s go."


    The outdoor shooting range of arilan Mosen studio is east-west, and the target is arranged in the East. Generally speaking, no one will test the gun in the morning, so the morning sunrise has a certain impact on the shooting.


    Put the gun on the shooting position. Jack adjusted the target viewing telescope, picked up a bottle of beer in one hand, opened it and said loudly, "who will test fire?"


    Alexander had not touched the gun when he shouted, "I''m sorry."


    "OK, the target distance is 600 yards, 800 yards and 1000 yards respectively. The sight has been adjusted. The sight suitable for long-range shooting is twelve times, the zero distance is 400 yards, the cross wind and the wind speed is two meters per second. Let''s start."


    Alexander looked at the chamber of the gun and the magazine. In short, he had to look at everything. Finally, when he loaded the magazine, it was very sharp. He pulled the gun with a click and loaded it. Then he snorted in surprise, because at this time, the difference between Jack''s modified gun and the original gun from his factory was obvious.


    After adjusting his posture, Alexander aimed at the target of 600 yards. After aiming for a moment, he fired a shot. Then he immediately shouted in surprise again.


    "Hit, seven rings, lower right."


    Because this is a shooting to test the accuracy, the target has a number of rings. For ordinary people, 600 yards is equivalent to a distance of more than 500 meters. It''s good to hit seven rings, but for Jack and Gao Yang, this result can only show that Alexander''s shooting is bad enough.


    "Do you want him to fight?"


    Jack pointed to Gao Yang''s side head and asked. Alexander immediately said, "no, it''s just that the trigger force is a little light. I''m not very used to it. Look at the next one."


    Alexander began to aim again. Soon he fired another shot. Jack immediately said, "ten rings, the bull''s-eye is to the right, man, if you want to try out the spread surface of this gun, can you shoot him?"


    Alexander said slightly displeased, "I can try out the limit of this gun. Stop talking!"


    After taking a deep breath, Alexander shot again.


    "Right in the bull''s eye."


    "Right in the bull''s eye."


    "Bull''s-eye, man, not bad."


    After five shots, Alexander stood up, and Jack gave up his tripod fixed telescope and said with a smile, "not bad."


    Alexander approached the telescope, and then he found that the four bullets fired from behind were concentrated in an area the size of a table tennis ball. At a distance of 600 yards, they hit the scattered cloth surface, which was quite good.


    Alexander is very satisfied. For a semi-automatic sniper rifle, the distribution surface is amazing enough, and it is indeed better than his original gun. His original gun can reach an area the size of a tennis ball at this distance, and the accuracy is absolutely No. 1 in the semi-automatic weapon.


    Before Alexander could express his satisfaction, Jack said with a tangled face: "man, you can shoot a few shots. I''m not in good shape and can''t show the standard of this gun."


    Alexander felt insulted. For a legendary shooter, Jack''s words were unacceptable. What is it that he can''t show the due level of this gun? That means his shooting skills are not enough.


    The spread surface of the gun is uncontrollable. No matter how accurate you aim, there is no way to hit the bullet off the side. However, if the spread surface of a gun is within the size of a table tennis ball and the spread surface of a shooter is the size of a football, it must be the shooter''s fault.


    Gao Yang went to the shooting table, sat down in his chair, changed his magazine, picked up his gun, aimed carefully and fired a shot.


    Alexander immediately took a look with a telescope and found that Gao Yang hit the lower left corner of the target, which was the fourth ring position. Before he opened his mouth to report the target, he laughed at Gao Yang without trace, and found that Gao Yang robbed again.


    The bullet hole pressed the bullet hole, from a small bullet hole to a large bullet hole. At this time, Alexander understood that Gao Yang didn''t hit it askew, but hit it at a random position, and then began to shoot around the bullet hole to observe the dispersion surface of the bullet.


    The third shot failed to press the bullet hole in front, but it was very close. The fourth shot pressed the bullet hole again, and the fifth shot was still the same.


    A big hole was next to a small bullet hole. After five shots, Gao Yang put down his rifle and said loudly, "how big is it?"


    Alexander left the telescope, coughed twice, nodded and said, "great."


    Jack glanced over, nodded with satisfaction, and said with a smile, "it''s almost the same. It''s 800 yards to enlarge the spreading surface. Please continue. In short, it''s normal to control the spreading surface within the size of an orange at the distance of 800 yards, otherwise it''s abnormal."


    Alexander, who was going to shoot himself, changed his mind. He coughed again and said to Gao Yang, "you continue shooting. I''m responsible for observing. I need to observe carefully. OK, let''s start."

 Chapter 2025

    . 338 the range of lapmagnum bullet can reach 1500 meters and still has enough power. However, no matter what kind of gun is used, the dispersion surface of bullets is too large to shoot accurately at this distance. It really depends on luck to hit the target.


    Therefore, when the shooting distance reaches 1000 yards, that is, more than 900 meters, it can ensure excellent accuracy. This gun and bullet are great.


    Just like Gao Yang''s use of Satan''s blade, when using ordinary 7.62 NATO bullets, he basically won''t try to shoot targets 800 meters away, but when using expensive and few high-speed long-range bullets, he will often shoot targets more than one kilometer and try to shoot ultra long-range targets more than 1100 meters with confidence, Even occasionally hit 1200 meters of targets. For the caliber of 7.62, it is really a super long distance.


    . 338 lapmagnum bullet, with a metric caliber of 86x70mm, is specially designed for sniping. After the bullet caliber is large and long, this uncommon but not rare bullet must have greater power and longer range than 7.62mm at the same distance.


    Therefore, the. 338 lapmagnum projectile also has very high kinetic energy and relatively small dispersion surface when it exceeds a distance of 1000 meters.


    Alexander was optimistic about this bullet, so he set up a company to design a semi-automatic sniper rifle for. 338 lapmagnum bullet.


    In fact, Alexander has been very successful. At a distance of one kilometer, he can control the scattered cloth surface within the size of the human torso. This is a very excellent sniper rifle, and it is also a semi-automatic rifle.


    However, if someone can reduce the distribution area of the gun from the size of a car wheel to the size of a basketball, it can be said to be a reborn improvement.


    When Gao Yang can make all the bullets hit the target one after another after more than 1000 yards, it''s very, very good.


    When Gao Yang finished the last group of bullets, he stood up and cocked up at Alexander Avenue: "how about it!"


    Alexander left the telescope, clapped his hands, looked at Jack with a convinced face and shouted, "wonderful! Perfect! Super perfect!"


    Jack raised the bottle with a smile and said, "it''s normal for me. Don''t be surprised."


    Alexander said calmly: "well, can you talk about our next cooperation? I need at least five guns that must reach this level. Also, I heard you have a mature modification scheme?"


    Jack shrugged and said, "yes, there''s a plan. I don''t know your design concept, so I''m not sure whether you want a gun with higher fault tolerance for the battlefield or a gun pursuing extreme accuracy. For the Combat Rifle alone, this gun is actually close to perfection, but..."


    Gao Yang coughed heavily, then smiled at Alexander Avenue: "man, don''t worry about business secrets. I''ll ask you first. Are you satisfied?"


    Alexander said without hesitation: "satisfied! There is no need to return the money. This transaction is officially completed. I believe there will be no problems with the next five guns to be delivered."


    He breathed loudly and said with a smile, "very good. So, how are you going to thank me?"


    Alexander was stunned, then looked at Gao Yang and said, "the money is in the account you gave. Don''t tell me you want another benefit."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "fifteen million dollars. I didn''t deduct a penny. I gave it all to him."


    Alexander immediately frowned and said, "according to the rules, your commission should be included in this $15 million. Man, I think the price is sky high. Do you want me to bear your commission again?"


    Jack muttered to himself, "actually, I can pay the money. I understand."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, no, I don''t want money. I want benefits. Man, I''m very interested in your gun, and one of my brothers is also interested in your gun, so you can give me another one."


    Alexander looked angry and said, "so you mean this. Well, I spent a lot of money. I''ll give you one as a bonus. No, I''ll give you two guns to thank you!"


    Gao Yang shook his head with a playful smile and said, "I don''t want your original gun. I want his modified gun. Oh, don''t worry. Your face has changed. It''s too stingy. I didn''t let you give me one of the five guns. In this way, you can provide raw materials and let him assemble another for me."


    Jack will ask Alexander to provide at least 20 gun accessories, and then select the accessories with the smallest tolerance. They have to be polished manually and then assembled together. If Gaoyang wants a modified gun by Jack, he has to ask Alexander to provide the original accessories.


    Alexander said with a toothache, "you..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I won''t tell you. Can you have this opportunity? So don''t be so stingy. It''s not that you don''t return the remaining parts."


    Alexander''s gun is a high-end product. The market price of the original gun is at least more than 40000 US dollars. If Gao Yang makes such a whole, he will have to pay the price of another gun.


    "OK, OK, here you are, here you are."


    "What you just said, two."


    Alexander''s face muscles pulled out a few times, pointed to the gun on the table and said, "anyway, I have to take this gun first."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "no, no, this gun is already mine. This is Jack''s reward for thanking me for introducing business."


    Alexander said with a painful look on his face, "I want this gun. I need to take it back and show it to my people. Man, it''s a big deal. I can let Jack give you the first two guns! Ram! I''ve made a great concession. You have to promise me, man, do me a favor!"


    Gao Yang didn''t want money, but he wanted to tease Alexander, but at this time, his phone rang, so he took out the phone. When Alexander was impatient for his reply, he went to one side to answer the phone.


    Gao Yang connected the phone, and then listened to the person on the phone whispering, "cleaner, please go to New York immediately. Someone will meet you. In case of emergency, please arrive as soon as possible!"


    Gao Yang''s heart tightened and whispered, "what''s going on!"


    "The firewall has been activated. More details need to be interviewed. After arriving in New York, interview your contact person. Please arrive as soon as possible. The call is over."


    Gao Yang immediately hung up the phone and looked at Alexander Avenue: "take the gun away. Don''t forget the terms you promised. Talk slowly. I have something to go first."


    Gao Yang said to go. After waiting to go away for a while, Li JinFang whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "the firewall over the cleaner has been started. Someone is checking us. The details are not known, but I doubt that only the CIA can let the cleaner start the firewall!"

 Chapter 2026

    The cleaner organization will only hide behind the scenes and will never show its face when it is idle.


    When the cooperative relationship between Gao Yang and cleaners is still relatively primary, the cleaners'' work is to eliminate criminal evidence and remove all traces of crime. In short, they are specially responsible for wiping their hips.


    However, when Gao Yang''s relationship with cleaners is further upgraded and becomes the highest level customer of the organization and a VIP member, the treatment will naturally be different. After cleaning up, he will take active measures to resolve the danger in the bud once a crisis is found.


    If Gao Yang or Satan encounters some kind of crisis and is monitored by the cleaners, the cleaners will immediately take defensive measures. Once this measure is implemented, the firewall starts to start.


    The cleaner will not take the initiative to appear or contact Gao Yang, but once the cleaner takes the initiative to contact Gao Yang and inform him that the firewall is started, something must have happened.


    To be nervous, Gao Yang must have some, but not to the extent of fear, because there are cleaners.


    The cleaner is mysterious and powerful. Outsiders can''t spy on the true face of this organization. Murphy is the highest person in charge of the FBI. This is a senior official of the FBI, but he is a senior member in the cleaner, not even the core, which can explain some problems.


    Now the cleaner has started the firewall. The only thing Gao Yang can think of is that the CIA began to check him.


    Generally speaking, the FBI in the United States is responsible for domestic affairs, while the CIA is responsible for foreign affairs, and the FBI has Murphy to escort Gao Yang. Many of Gao Yang''s major events are wiped by the FBI, so it is unlikely that the FBI will start on him.


    The FBI can''t check Gaoyang. If it''s powerful enough and has enough reasons to check Gaoyang, it''s only the CIA.


    In a word, Gao Yang and the CIA have also made many contacts. Saving big Ivan in South Africa was a direct attack on the CIA. In Ukraine, Satan met the CIA directly. If Gao Yang hadn''t attracted the attention of the CIA in Ukraine, big Ivan wouldn''t be able to get rid of his days as a savage in the Amazon rainforest so soon. Moreover, in the war with the butter knife, Satan fought directly with the CIA again.


    Putting aside the big Ivan thing, Gao Yang also ruined the good deeds of the CIA in Syria and killed Prince suharitan, who has a close relationship with the CIA, and the Shah intelligence agency also has close contacts with the CIA.


    Just outside the United States, there are enough intersections between Gao Yang and the CIA, and each time it is enough for the CIA to find out and kill Satan and Gao Yang.


    Generally speaking, there is a deep blood feud between CIA and Gao Yang. It is possible for CIA to find a clue in any matter and follow Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang must not be targeted by the CIA. He can''t stand being targeted by the CIA alone, and Satan can''t stand it.


    If the CIA really wants to keep an eye on it, it will certainly fail to plan in Yemen, and don''t think about companies opened in the United States. As for these members of Satan, it''s even more a dream to have a good end. Even relatives like Yelena have to follow bad luck or even end up.


    Now, it really depends on how good the cleaners are and whether they can protect Gao Yang and the whole Satan. It''s hard to change anyone except the cleaners. No matter how powerful Morgan is, he can''t affect the CIA to let go of the enemy Satan.


    Of course, Gao Yang also has a card, a life-saving amulet, that is, the three nuclear bombs given by big Ivan.


    But if you really want to turn this card out, it must be an irreparable situation. From then on, Gao Yang will never want to live in the sun and live in the shadow of the underground world with big Ivan all his life. Even if he has astronomical wealth, he can only be trapped in a corner and become a big man.


    The cleaner can''t tell anyone about starting the firewall, but Gao Yang must inform Morgan.


    Now Morgan is vigorously promoting Gao Yang to the front desk, but once the cleaners fail, Gao Yang has to turn over his trump card to protect his life. It is impossible for Morgan, who has a close relationship with Gao Yang in the past, not to be implicated.


    In love and reason, Gao Yang has to wake up to Morgan and make Morgan ready. Once things get to the worst, Morgan can cut his relationship in time without being dragged to death.


    When he got on the bus and went to the airport, Gao Yang dialed Morgan. When Morgan got through, Gao Yang whispered, "something''s wrong with me. Someone is checking me."


    Morgan immediately said, "check you? Who is it?"


    "It''s not clear, but the cleaner started the firewall, that is, he took the initiative to stop each other. I need to meet my contact in New York to know what happened. However, I guess it should be the CIA."


    Morgan breathed and whispered, "I see. It''s better to find out who''s checking you. For what reason, I''ll go to New York too. Do you want to fly with me or what?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "forget it. Let''s go separately. Morgan, you have to prepare for the worst. Once the problem here is too serious, you have to cut the relationship with me in time."


    Morgan smiled and whispered, "I understand. You don''t have to worry about it. Well, let me know what''s going on. I''ll see you in New York."


    Seeing Gao Yang hang up, he said in a deep voice on the 13th, "our plane is ready to take off at any time."


    Li JinFang said loudly, "brother Yang, what do you think would happen if it were the CIA?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "it''s really hard to say. We have a lot of black history. That one is the end of being chased and killed. However, whatever he is, I still have confidence in the cleaners."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at his watch, frowned and said, "when I was in New York for at least seven or eight hours, the cleaners always refused to make it clear. I don''t know how serious the matter is. Do you want to evacuate all the people?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t get his attention. At this time, No. 13 said, "since the cleaner has started the firewall, there will be no problem. Just inform everyone at most. Don''t be too nervous."


    Gao Yang picked up the phone and said helplessly, "I''ll tell everyone to pay attention. Alas, I hope it will be all right. I don''t want to hide in some remote place in the future. Falk, who is checking us and why?"

 Chapter 2027

    This time, Gao Yang''s plane didn''t land at a private airport, but directly landed at Kennedy Airport. Taking off and landing at this busy international airport is not like driving into a parking lot, so even the airport is contacted by cleaners.


    Of course, private planes don''t need to squeeze the passage like ordinary passengers. When they get off the plane and come out of the VIP passage at the fastest speed, they will see where Murphy is already standing.


    Murphy looked tired and followed a man. Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said apologetically: "I didn''t expect you to pick me up in person. I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    Murphy shook his head and whispered, "no, it''s worse than waiting for a long time. I have an international cooperation conference, so I came directly from London. I arrived only ten minutes before you, so I decided to pick you up here."


    After that, Murphy pointed to the 13th and whispered, "you''re right there. Very good. Don''t follow others. The situation is urgent. We have to hurry. Let''s go now."


    Murphy turned and left. Gao Yang said to Li JinFang, "you two go back first. If you have any situation, please contact me at any time."


    After taking a few steps, catching up with Murphy, he raised his voice and whispered, "what''s the situation?"


    Murphy waved and said, "later."


    He went straight to the parking lot. The person who had been showing Murphy the way opened the door of an MPV, asked Gao Yang and the three of them to go up and sit in the co driver''s seat.


    Toward the seat, Murphy breathed a long sigh of relief and said loudly, "man, your recent delivery speed is not fast."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Murphy said, "what else can it be? So far, there are only more than 100 tanks, armored vehicles and artillery, but it is still too slow than we expected."


    Gao Yang reluctantly waved his hand and said with a bitter smile: "should we first say why to start the firewall?"


    Murphy shook his head and said, "no, it''s not a big deal. Although it''s urgent, it''s not a big deal, okay? Now I''m tired and hungry and I''m not in the mood to talk about it. Since we can''t do anything on the road, there''s no need to talk about it. For you, the only thing you should consider is the arms and ammunition!"


    Murphy waved his hand hard to make his tone stronger, and said seriously, "your problem is the field I''m good at, so you don''t have to worry or worry, but arms is the field we''re not good at and can''t control, so I''ll worry. Now, tell me, man, are you sure to deliver everything within the specified time?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "don''t worry, these things have been handed over to big Ivan."


    Murphy shook his head and said, "no, no, you are the one who signed the contract with us, not big Ivan. You can find anyone to help you, but we will only talk to you, okay?"


    He shrugged and said: "Well, let me tell you about the progress. The civil war in Ukraine is fierce, and many old-fashioned arms are used on the battlefield. On the Russian side, large-scale arms mobilization is not as convenient as Ukraine, so the progress is delayed now. However, don''t worry, I have reached an agreement with China to seal up a large number of complete armaments, the most important thing is the production line, which will continue We keep providing it to you. Because of this, we have suspended our work in Ukraine and Russia, which makes the current progress look very slow, but don''t worry, China''s inventory and... "


    Murphy said in surprise, "you mean China?"


    Gao Yang said: "yes, Huaxia, Huaxia ships, but it is delivered by the transportation line of big Ivan."


    Murphy clapped his hands and said with relief: "Oh, that''s no problem. It will save much trouble. There are a lot of old-fashioned armaments in China. Don''t worry about the production line. It''s very good."


    There are rules in the line. Murphy will not ask Gao Yang how to deal with Huaxia and why he can get those arms from Huaxia. Of course, even if he asks, Gao Yang will never say.


    Of course, Gao Yang is most concerned about who is investigating him, so he said in a hurry: "man, you don''t have to worry about the arms. Now you can tell me who is investigating me?"


    Murphy nodded and said, "CIA, don''t ask me the specific details. I don''t know. I just came back to deal with your business. Well, now let me sleep for a while. I''m tired."


    With that, Murphy put his seat back and tilted his head. He soon fell asleep and snored. It seemed that he was really tired.


    The car stopped at the gate of the cafe where Gao Yang had been twice. Gao Yang pushed Murphy and said loudly, "wake up, we''re here."


    Murphy opened his eyes and muttered, "I feel like I''ve just fallen asleep. Well, get out of the car quickly and don''t linger."


    Murphy got out of the car and pushed open the glass door of the cafe. Then he shouted to the waiter, "old rule, I''m hungry."


    Looking back at the 13th, Murphy then said, "he also has the old rules."


    The waiter nodded and took Gao Yang. The three of them sat down in a window seat. Soon, a man dressed as the restaurant manager came over, put a folder on the table in front of Murphy, and whispered, "Sir, this is the information."


    Murphy opened the folder and whispered, "a brief introduction."


    "OK, sir, at 10 o''clock last night, our staff got an important information about the S-class customer. The CIA wanted to investigate Donny Copperfield, one of the important relations of the customer. The staff couldn''t send the news at that time. They reported the news at 4 o''clock this morning. After receiving the news, they immediately carried out an in-depth investigation and learned that the CIA had decided to transfer The reason for chadonnie Copperfield is a confession called Clooney. They think Donnie Copperfield has something to do with the death of Prince Ben suharitan. "


    Gao Yang''s face twitched a few times and whispered, "Falk! Clooney! It''s him!"


    The manager looked at Gao Yang and then said, "if we don''t stop it, the CIA will soon find out the relationship between Donny Copperfield and our customers, so it decided to open the firewall immediately."


    Murphy nodded and said in a deep voice, "I see. It''s the right decision to open the firewall. In addition, where did things go? What did the CIA know?"


    Manager whispered: "This incident was carried out by the CIA Middle East Bureau, and a special action team has been set up with the staff of the Middle East Bureau. The FBI and the Ministry of homeland security have not been notified. It is also highly confidential within the CIA. It is not clear whether it has been notified to the higher level of the CIA. It is speculated that this incident is directly related to the secret cooperation between the CIA and the Shah Intelligence Bureau, but more specific information is still available To be collected. "

 Chapter 2028

    Gao Yang''s heart is quite big, but when people talk about Clooney''s name, they still can''t help scolding it.


    In a word, Clooney knows too much.


    In Syria, Satan and AIS, as well as the virgin of steel, were finally involved in the storm of chemical weapons. Clooney knew, killed tommle, Clooney knew, and finally, and most importantly, killed Prince Ben suharitan with Clooney''s own participation.


    Clooney has disappeared since he returned to the United States. His wife also asked Gao Yang for help. He knew that Clooney was too dangerous to be caught. Gao Yang also tried to find Clooney. Unfortunately, now there is news about Clooney, but it''s bad news.


    Gao Yang regretted. Why did he let Clooney go? He was unreliable and uncontrollable. He knew a lot. What''s more, there were many people looking for Clooney''s whereabouts. How could such a dangerous person let him leave alive? He didn''t have anything to do if he shot him directly at the beginning.


    However, regret is regret, but even if it was at that time again, Gao Yang must still have no way to die, because Clooney had just killed suharitan with him and escaped from the sea of fire. Under that situation, he could not kill Clooney.


    In the final analysis, it''s Gao Yang''s character. Gao Yang really can''t do such a thing for his companions who have just been in the same trench. Anyway, Gao Yang''s success has also become in his character. If one day he has bad luck in his character, there''s no way. There''s no perfect person in the world, of course, there''s no perfect character.


    Gao Yang was very upset, but Murphy was very calm. He listened to his subordinates'' report quietly. After his fingers beat on the table rhythmically, he whispered, "where''s Clooney, you know?"


    "I don''t know. This person is a key figure. The assassination and rescue plans are under preparation, but there is no place where the CIA holds this person."


    Murphy looked at Gao Yang for a moment, then shook his head and whispered: "Don''t assassinate him. This man is very cunning. Judging from the current situation, there are very few things leaked on him, so he must have prepared a way back and means of counterattack for himself. He can''t kill them first. Once killed, their affairs are likely to be revealed immediately. This possibility is very high, so Clooney can''t kill him. He can only be rescued. Rescue and ask for clarification Before we can clean him up. "


    "Yes, give up the assassination and try your best to rescue."


    Murphy knocked on the table a few more times, then whispered, "the people at the CIA know about it, how many people handle it, and what''s the highest level?"


    "At present, there are 14 people in total. The person in charge of the Middle East Bureau has the highest level, but he has not paid too much attention to the matter. The matter has been locked in a very small range. Five of them are only handling the matter normally, while there are five people in charge of investigating the matter. None of them is high-level. One of them is an agent stationed in Shah all year round and seems to be the front special envoy of the Middle East operation office Member, the level is unknown. "


    Murphy thought for a moment, took a picture of the document and whispered, "I want to study the information. You should inform me first, investigate the scope and depth of the leak as soon as possible, and prepare the operation personnel to kill all those who know it. The important thing is, who is responsible for coming to New York to investigate Donny Copperfield?"


    "The CIA has set up a three person action team. They are still in preparation and have not officially started action. It is expected that their investigation action will begin by tomorrow at the latest. This team has been monitored by our personnel. After the firewall is opened, we have also started to set up an action team. If necessary, we can solve them at any time, but this requires your authorization."


    Murphy said without hesitation: "after notification, I officially authorize the operation personnel to kill these three people at any time if necessary, but it must be disguised as an accident."


    The manager was embarrassed and said, "Sir, if we want to disguise as an accident, there is no suitable candidate in the New York District. The best we can do at present is to make a car accident and let three people die at the same time. There is really no better way except a car accident."


    Murphy touched his bald head and said in embarrassment, "it''s too difficult to make a car accident that killed three people in downtown New York look reasonable. Well, I''ll give you a suitable candidate."


    The manager nodded and whispered, "are there any other instructions?"


    Murphy thought for a moment and suddenly said, "you count this matter involving the Shah intelligence agency? Then how much does the Shah intelligence agency know about this matter? To what extent has it been involved?"


    The manager whispered, "to be checked."


    Murphy frowned and whispered, "the Shah intelligence agency is very important. We can''t just focus on the CIA. Tell us the people in the CIA to check the Shah intelligence agency immediately."


    "Yes, sir."


    Murphy waved his hand and said with a smile, "well, these things will be notified immediately. Now you can have my dinner. Well, give our customer a dinner, just like mine."


    The manager nodded, smiled and said, "OK, will you charge it to your account?"


    Murphy shook his head and said with a smile, "no, he''ll treat."


    When the manager left, Gao Yang was very surprised and said, "you have to pay for dinner here?"


    Murphy shrugged: "Of course, this is a very normal coffee shop and a very normal restaurant. It has a long history and has a long reputation. Everything here is what a normal restaurant should look like. Since it is a restaurant and I have no public relationship with this restaurant, I have to pay for dinner. To say more, although the coffee and food here taste good, they are too delicious If it''s expensive, it depends on fame. "


    He breathed loudly, smiled and said, "OK, it''s my treat."


    Murphy snapped his fingers, pointed to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "very good."


    The pasta was as like as two peas. Murphy and Gao Yang''s main dish were steak. The thirteen was exactly the same thing he had when he first saw him here, a spaghetti, a basket of bread and a bottle of tomato sauce.


    Gao Yang looked at the 13th and said with concern: "why do you always eat these here? Now someone is treating and you have money, why don''t you plan to change your taste, and eat slowly, er, you''ve finished..."


    On the 13th, he finished the noodles at an amazing speed, and then was stuffing bread into his mouth. Murphy had beef in his mouth and said vaguely, "leave him alone. He likes ketchup."


    On the 13th, he immediately stopped dipping his hand in ketchup and said seriously, "I don''t like ketchup."


    Murphy said with a smile, "come on, I know you can''t have favorite food or annoying food, but you just like ketchup. Look at your eating appearance. You will have a heartfelt smile when you eat ketchup. Well, speaking, eating with you is always appetizing."

 Chapter 2029

    It was too short to finish a meal on the 13th, so in the next time, he could only watch Gao Yang and Murphy enjoy it slowly.


    Murphy put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth with his napkin, threw the napkin away, opened the folder, took a few eyes, pushed in front of the 13th, smiled and said, "take a look, how to solve it is the most appropriate."


    The 13th took the folder and began to look. Gao Yang sat next to the 13th, so he could see the contents of the document at this time.


    Murphy showed three people''s information on the 13th, including names, front and side photos, height and weight, and even everyone''s physical examination report.


    If Gao Yang is right, these three people are the people sent to investigate little Downey, but they don''t know what kind of investigation method they will take, such as secretly monitoring or directly detaining people for interrogation.


    After reading it for a while on the 13th, he whispered, "do you have any information about living habits and hobbies?"


    Murphy waved his hand and said, "no, all the information is here, so don''t ask if there is. Look, give a plan according to these, and you have to do it yourself."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "let him do it himself?"


    Murphy glared discontentedly, and then said angrily, "he is my best killer, but you turned him away. Now, who won''t let him do it? Why don''t I change someone and make the work rough so that the CIA people can know that someone is secretly killing them?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "well, just ask casually."


    No. 13 didn''t raise his head and whispered, "I''m not your killer. I haven''t been abducted by him. He just helped me find my sister."


    Murphy took up the white wine discontentedly and said angrily, "he''s lucky. You''re too careless. I said, you''re a killer. What are you doing with a group of mercenaries? It''s a waste of resources. No matter what you make up on the battlefield, even if you pretend to be a tree, a stray bullet can kill you."


    The 13th smiled and said, "it''s more interesting to be with him than with you, and it''s not tired to be with a group of mindless mercenaries. Although they are rude, they are easy to get along with. The most important thing is that he blocked my sister, and you won''t do so, so I''m still very happy to hang out with him."


    On the 13th, he took a person''s information, flicked it, then smiled and said, "you must pretend to be like an accident, right? Well, this may be used. This man named Martinez is seriously allergic to peanuts."


    Murphy spread his hand and said, "really? I didn''t take a close look at his data. Well, what are you going to do to an agent who is seriously allergic to peanuts? And what about the other two? You want to kill three people in different ways? Man, even if the most reasonable way of death is to let three people die at the same time, it''s not normal."


    No. 13 smiled and said, "car accident is a good choice. Let them die at the same time in a car. There is only one choice."


    Murphy spread his hand and whispered on the 13th: "an agent who accidentally ate peanut butter had a fatal serious reaction. Out of concern, his companions seriously speeding on the way to the hospital, so there was a very serious car accident and the three died together. Although it was a very unpleasant coincidence, it was also reasonable, right?"


    Murphy frowned, "but how can you let a person who is seriously allergic to peanuts eat peanut butter? Let two trained agents have a car accident that is so serious that three people die?"


    On the 13th, he put his index finger in front of his mouth, gently hissed and said with a smile, "I''m responsible for how to do it. You don''t have to ask more. Just let people cooperate, just like before."


    Murphy nodded and said helplessly, "well, well, just like before, how many assistants do you need?"


    After pondering for a moment, the 13th whispered, "about 30 people, that should be enough."


    Murphy opened his mouth wide and said with an exaggerated face: "thirty? Are you kidding? I don''t have so many people to cooperate with you now, man, look at our current situation. There are too many places to employ people. Where can I find thirty people for you? Do other people want to stare?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "you give me three months. I only need three people to help. You give me three years. I''ll take care of everything myself, but how long can you give me?"


    Murphy looked at Gao Yang, then looked at the 13th, and finally said helplessly, "one day, two days at most."


    On the 13th, he pushed the information and said with a smile, "then give me 30 people."


    Murphy sighed and said helplessly, "well, well, I''ll give you thirty people. Fortunately, the time is not long, otherwise I must be crazy."


    The 13th smiled again and said, "then it''s time to talk about my reward."


    Murphy''s eyes widened, which was an incredible way: "what are you talking about? Reward? This is to save him. How can you ask me for reward?"


    The 13th said seriously, "I''m not a cleaner."


    "That''s right."


    "But you need me to work for you, just like before."


    "Yes, but this is to help ram. You have to find out..."


    "No matter who you kill or who you help, you have to pay if you ask me to kill. It''s very fair. I have to pay for my work."


    Murphy sighed angrily and whispered, "on the 13th, you''re bad at learning. You''re bad at learning with these mercenaries! Well, how much do you want?"


    On the 13th, he stretched out three fingers and said with a smile, "five million for three people. I''ll give you a discount."


    Murphy immediately shook his head and said, "it''s too high. The price is too high."


    "It used to be this price."


    "That was before. In the past, you would give me the money and ask the cleaner to help find your sister. You know, the performance comes and goes. Of course, the money can be higher, but now you won''t give me the money to find your sister, so of course, the price must be adjusted to $3 million, no more, otherwise I will really change people."


    On the 13th, he snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "OK, three million."


    After talking about the price of three million yuan, the 13th looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile: "see, being a killer is much faster than mercenaries."


    Murphy suddenly said, "don''t get excited. According to the rules, ram, I have to charge you for this kind of thing. Then, if you count in the money for hiring a killer, you have to pay me six million dollars more. Other expenses will be added."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "you don''t want to pit me. I have a fair fee, man. You have an obligation to protect my safety with a membership fee of $50 million a year. I have to entrust you to do things. You need to pay for it, but starting the firewall is not an entrusted business, which is within the services you provide free of charge."


    Just then, the 13th smiled and said, "you should regret pressing my price just now, because I''m going to give you the commission I gave you, man. You can change your hands by applying for a fund of $5 million, but now it''s only $3 million."


    Murphy didn''t seem to know the 13th, and then he said in a daze, "man, you really learned from them."

 Chapter 2030

    Not to mention Murphy''s surprise, even Gao Yang has to know the 13th again. He will do it on the 13th if he gives Murphy a rebate.


    Being stared at by two people at the same time, the 13th shrugged and smiled at Gao Yang: "don''t look at me like this. I learned from you."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I haven''t taught you how to send kickbacks."


    The 13th said with a smile: "give a favor with other people''s money and give a favor yourself. Isn''t that what you''re good at?"


    Gao Yang angrily said: "nonsense! When have I done such a thing? When have I done it..."


    Gao Yang couldn''t go on, because he found that he did often do such things. He really didn''t do much to offer Buddha with flowers. For example, he gave Morgan the gun he stole from poroneschenko. He didn''t spend a penny and let Morgan give him a great favor.


    Murphy took a long breath and said helplessly, "No. 13! I didn''t expect that you learned to do it after you left with RAM. It''s a pity that you took the initiative to give me money for the first time, but I can''t take it."


    On the 13th, he said solemnly: "why? You are greedy for money. "


    Murphy looked at the 13th and said with regret: "you idiot, how dare I take the money! No matter what excuse, I asked for funds from the organization and finally fell into my own pocket. Therefore, how dare I do such a thing."


    After sighing with regret, Murphy took the wine and drank it. Then he said, "well, since you don''t want your reward, don''t mention it at all. Let''s continue to get down to business."


    The 13th said in surprise, "I didn''t say no. if you don''t, I can keep it myself."


    Murphy didn''t answer the question on the 13th and said to himself, "then how can I cooperate with you? It''s not easy to feed a person with peanut allergy to peanut butter. Is it forced?"


    At this time, the restaurant manager came quickly, stood around the table and whispered: "the latest progress, it has been found that Clooney is locked up in a CIA secret prison outside Washington, D.C., but the Shah intelligence agency strongly requested that this person be handed over to them. It is reported that the CIA is likely to hand over the person to the Shah intelligence agency."


    Murphy said in surprise, "how could it be in Washington?"


    The manager said reluctantly: "the specific process is not very clear, but it can be determined that Clooney is in a black site in the suburbs of Washington. Where are two people in the CIA to take care of and interrogate Clooney? It has lasted four days."


    Murphy immediately moved and said, "four days? It''s too long. Clooney may be unable to bear it and confess. Once he speaks, then..."


    Murphy looked up with worried eyes, and then said with some worry: "if Clooney reveals everything, the work that needs to control the scope of leakage will become a disaster. Clooney can''t be interrogated again, absolutely not."


    The manager whispered, "we don''t know the means and intensity of CIA interrogation, but from now on, Clooney didn''t reveal too many secrets."


    Murphy said with a gloomy face: "but none of us knows when Clooney can hold on! Be ready to force. If things are really irreparable, kill everyone and get Clooney out!"


    The manager was very embarrassed and said, "but the suburbs of Washington attacked the CIA''s black site?"


    Murphy was silent for a moment and whispered, "the top will agree. In addition, when doing this, blame the Pentagon."


    "Pentagon?"


    Murphy said impatiently, "yes, the Pentagon. If you want to do something in the United States, fake the Pentagon for the CIA and frame the CIA for the Pentagon."


    After that, Murphy scratched his head hard and said angrily, "now it''s difficult to do things, so let''s muddy the water, disclose the news to the military, let the Pentagon participate, put some pressure on the CIA and muddy the water."


    The manager whispered, "sorry, I don''t know what to do with this."


    Murphy waved his hand and whispered, "report up. Someone will deal with it. No, let me think about it."


    Murphy leaned back, looked at the sky and whispered, "bringing the FBI and the Pentagon in will only complicate the situation. Although it is convenient for us to start and hide ourselves, it will not help to quickly solve the crisis. You just said, important people of the Shah intelligence agency and the CIA?"


    "Yes, Clooney has something to do with the death of Prince suharitan. Shah strongly urged the CIA to hand over the people to them."


    Clooney clapped his hand and said excitedly, "immediately push the CIA to hand over the people to the Shah intelligence agency. Come on, hurry! There are always too many taboos to rob people from the CIA, but robbing people from the Shah intelligence agency, hum, it''s much more convenient. You should arrange the matter immediately and let our people in the CIA do everything possible to speed up the matter. Clooney can''t be tried any more."


    "Yes, sir."


    The manager hurried away. Murphy opened his hand, shook his fingers back and forth, and said in a trance, "how can we reasonably rob people from the Shah intelligence agency?"


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "ask who the people of the Shah intelligence agency belong to, whether they are the loyal of Prince suharitan or the successor of Prince suharitan. At that time, we tried to blame the death of Prince nayif, his successor. This can be used to create the illusion of internal conflict of the Shah intelligence agency."


    Murphy looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "how did you frame it? Tell me."


    Gao Yang quickly explained how he had performed a play in the helicopter. People disguised as naif went to kill suharitan. After a brief introduction, Murphy smiled and said, "you really don''t forget to let someone carry the black pot for you all the time. Well, fortunately, you played this skill and laid a good foundation. Now it''s much more convenient for us to do it again."


    Murphy raised his hand, and the leaving manager soon returned. Then Murphy whispered, "who are the people of the Shah intelligence agency loyal to?"


    "Prince naif, it has been rumored outside and inside the Shah intelligence agency that naif killed suharitan. Although suharitan died, his influence in the Shah intelligence agency is still very strong. Now naif is eager to take Clooney related to this matter back to wash away his suspicion. The most important thing is to eliminate the struggle within the Shah intelligence agency."


    "Very good, very good!"


    Murphy smiled and whispered, "disguised as the loyal of suharitan, kill the people sent by the Shah intelligence agency to receive Clooney and completely muddy the water. They will never find out the truth."

 Chapter 2031

    Murphy has a feeling that the masts are flying in smoke. He is a terrible enemy for any person and country in the world, but he can play with it wantonly in his eyes.


    As a saying goes, the fortress is the easiest to be conquered from the inside. For anyone, the CIA integrated with the United States is undoubtedly an extremely powerful behemoth, and there is no possibility of being defeated. However, in the eyes of Murphy, a senior FBI official, the CIA is not enough to make him afraid.


    After all, the FBI and CIA have been fighting for decades.


    The history of the struggle between the FBI and the CIA can be written in a thick book. The latest big event is Petraeus, the head of the CIA. As a big man in the intelligence industry in the United States, he was stabbed into having an affair, and then sadly left the post of director of the CIA. It was the FBI who killed Petraeus.


    Murphy doesn''t just rely on the resources of the FBI to fight the CIA. He relies on a mysterious, huge and unfathomable organization. Now it is obvious that there are still cleaners in the CIA.


    Gao Yang has always wondered what kind of organization cleaners are, but he doesn''t want to find out. Although his curiosity has always been strong, sometimes he will die if he knows too much.


    After slowly giving orders to his men, Murphy looked up and said with a smile, "now we need to take preventive measures. You have to cooperate. Of course, there''s nothing about you, but you have to let Donny Copperfield cooperate carefully. He''s very important."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. How can he cooperate?"


    Murphy pointed to the 13th and said with a smile, "he knows how to do it. Since he is invited to deal with the action team sent by the CIA, all the people who listen to him and help you will be in place soon. Man, you know the rules. From now on, you''d better stay here."


    The 13th nodded and said, "I understand."


    "What do you mean?" he frowned


    On the 13th, he spread his hand and said with a smile, "I have to act with the cleaners, and I have to keep a secret, so I won''t tell you anything from now on. It''s for your good. If you know too much, there will be more trouble."


    Gao Yang said with a little worry: "no problem?"


    Murphy said angrily, "we''ve worked together many times. Well, you can leave. Go back and have a good sleep. When you wake up, you may find that the world is calm again. Everything seems like it hasn''t happened. Of course, if you need your cooperation, you''d better cooperate."


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said helplessly, "I can''t just wait and tell me what I can do."


    Murphy said with a smile, "we don''t need a super shooter. We can''t shoot. There will be no hot scenes. Everything will start quietly and end quietly. Therefore, you can go home and have a good sleep unless everything I told you is exposed, but don''t worry. This can''t happen."


    Gao Yang stood up, spread his hands and said with a smile, "well, I''ll go home and go to bed. If you need me, please let me know."


    Murphy suddenly said, "don''t forget to pay the bill. It''s your treat."


    Gao Yang paid the bill, left the cafe, called groliov and took a taxi.


    Groliov, they have been warned by Gao Yang, but when Gao Yang arrives, no one seems particularly worried. They don''t know whether they have confidence in the cleaners or in Gao Yang.


    Ye Lianna thought Gao Yang had to stay in Texas for several days. She didn''t expect to come back so soon. Instead, she was not happy. Therefore, Gao Yang knew at a glance that groliov must have failed to Tell ye Lianna the reason for his sudden return.


    Li JinFang and Peter went to the hotel, but the families living here were together, so it was convenient to get together. So when Gao Yang arrived, Frye and Tommy were at groliov''s house.


    After entering the door, he looked at the atmosphere and said with a smile, "what are you talking about?"


    Frye clapped his hands and said with a smile, "we''re talking about buying a house, but we have some differences about where to buy it."


    Gao Yang thought about it and thought it was time to buy a house. Although he had a farm or ranch, it was inconvenient after all. When his parents came, they couldn''t live on the farm all the time. Now for Satan, if they want to consider selling a house in that city, money must not be a problem.


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said with a smile, "we must be together to buy a house. Then whoever has a special favorite place can buy it wherever he wants. Now, where have you considered?"


    Frye said, "I like big cities, so I really want to buy a house in New York, but big dog and Tommy don''t agree."


    Groliov looked up and said in a deep voice, "I don''t think it''s safe to buy a house in the United States, so I want to go to a city in Canada. Even if there''s something, well, it''s better than in the United States."


    Gao Yang knows what groliov is worried about. He is worried that once his identity is exposed in the United States, it is very convenient to be brought to a pot by others. Although Canada is controlled by the United States, it is really something. There is always more time to deal with it and be safer.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "no, there is no safer place for us than the United States. Therefore, if we want to buy real estate, the United States is quite suitable. Now it depends on which city we want to buy it."


    Groliov frowned and said, "I don''t like New York, but Yelena is suitable to live in a metropolis like New York, so if the United States can, New York will be very good."


    Tommy smiled, "I don''t like New York either, but I''m used to it, so New York is good."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "then in New York, we don''t need a big house, but it must be a high-end community with better public security and better environment, so Brooklyn and queens will not be considered. Manhattan is too crowded. In this case, it seems that only long island is more suitable."


    Frye said anxiously, "Long Island is OK and the environment is good. It''s not as noisy and crowded as here, but our houses have to be close together, at least not too far away, and little Donny also lives on Long Island."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "look for a real estate agent tomorrow. Let''s start looking for a house."


    Frye is not afraid of Gao Yang when the sky falls, but the older Tommy is different from groliov. Groliov glanced at Gao Yang meaningfully, and then he whispered, "is there nothing else to do tomorrow?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s none of our business. Let''s start looking for a house tomorrow."

 Chapter 2032

    Now Satan belongs to the state of loose outside and tight inside.


    Satan''s people don''t get together, because if they are really watched, they have no advantage other than providing bigger and more visible goals.


    It is necessary to be vigilant. Once the cleaner informs that things are going to be bad, Satan''s people promise to evacuate immediately. Gao Yang is still confident in this. Anyway, even if the cleaner''s firewall is broken, there will be no problem sending them away.


    No matter how confident he is, it is impossible to say that he is not nervous at all. If he is not worried at all, Gao Yang will take ye Lianna to the hotel. But now, he finally runs to the hotel alone, always ready to answer the phone and receive any bad news.


    But the next day, there was still no news. Everything seemed normal, so Gao Yang really took Ye Lianna to find a house.


    People who want to sell their houses in New York are not just Gao Yang. Li JinFang, Cui Bo and little Downey want to buy all of them. As for others who are not here, if Gao Yang sells their houses, they must buy them nearby when they are free, not next to each other, but they must not be far away.


    The news that Gao Yang wanted to buy a house also startled Morgan. For fear of any big basket coming out of Gao Yang, Morgan flew to New York from Portland. As a result, Gao Yang didn''t seem to have anything to buy a house all night. Morgan is not surprised.


    After Gao Yang explained in a few words, although he was vague, Morgan naturally understood who should understand, so Morgan was interested in going to see the house with Gao Yang.


    Morgan has a luxury house and a luxury car in New York. Gao Yang doesn''t have a luxury house, but he has a luxury car that can be ranked in the whole new York and eats ash in the underground garage all day.


    Speaking of it, Gao Yang is also the bitter Lord and evil star in tomler''s life. It doesn''t count that tomler was killed by Gao Yang. The bulletproof Rolls Royce with its own deposit finally fell into Gao Yang''s hand. Who do you talk to about this.


    However, it''s really painful to have a luxury car without a driver. What''s the matter if you drive a super luxury bulletproof car yourself.


    So Li JinFang was dragged to be a driver. He took Gao Yang and groliov''s family. Frye couldn''t cook and bought a Ferrari 458, but he couldn''t drive a sports car or fit it when he had to take his mother and wife to see the house. Therefore, Frye had to drive his wife''s vegetable cart to follow a Bentley and Rolls Royce. As for Tommy, Tommy, who has always been low-key, drove Vita''s cheap car and honestly followed the last of the team, so two super luxury and two civilian vegetable shopping cars drove to long island.


    There must be a real estate agent. Gao Yang even called his private lawyer. He spent money for a group of lawyers. There''s nothing to do. Now it''s finally a little useful.


    Since Gao Yang''s parents sold the house in order to find him, Gao Yang was still worried about buying a house, so he couldn''t wait to see the house as soon as he heard that Frye wanted to buy a house.


    Originally, there was no money and no way. Now Gaoyang has finally realized his dream of becoming a local tyrant. Just one word, buy, buy!


    Gao Yang is rich, of course, the rest of Satan are not poor.


    There''s a lot of money to start a company, and there''s really nothing to spend. The spare money lying in the account is at least tens of millions of dollars. Why don''t you spend it and earn it with your life.


    Spending money is not a problem. The problem is that you can''t spend money.


    When he saw the map brought by the real estate agent, although Gao Yang was not angry, he frowned tightly, stretched out his hand and took a picture on the map. He was very dissatisfied and said, "what I want is a continuous house, which is too far away!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t want any big luxury villas or luxury houses. What he wants is a single family house in a rich community. It''s one thing to have money to spend, but another thing to live comfortably. The whole family is just three or four people living in a palace like luxury house. He''s afraid it''s too cold to sleep at night. Besides, he buys a luxury house of thousands of square meters in New York, His family background is not enough. It''s a little worse.


    But at the same time, we have to buy seven single family villas, and we don''t ask the price, but only look at the location. This must be a luxury customer. The real estate agent Morgan found still attaches great importance to it, especially after seeing two luxury cars.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gao. Normally, these houses are very close. You see, there is only a five minute drive between the two farthest houses, less than two miles. It''s really very close. It can realize your wish to continue to be neighbors with some friends."


    There is certainly no possibility that a large area of houses in the rich community on Long Island can be suddenly sold collectively. The houses listed for sale are all scattered. It is unlikely that they want to be as close as when they live in apartments.


    Since he is a local tyrant and doesn''t need money, of course, he has to be agreeable. He shook his head and said, "my requirement is that the two farthest houses can be reached in ten minutes on foot. All seven sets may be more. That''s the condition."


    The real estate agent looked embarrassed and said, "Sir, what you said is easy to achieve in Detroit, but this is long island, New York."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "you don''t have to tell me the price or the Commission. Go and find it for me. I''m in a hurry to live, so I have to find another real estate agent. I''ll buy it from whoever finds it first."


    Ye Lianna took Gao Yang''s hand and whispered with a smile, "honey, you look like a nouveau riche."


    Gao Yang straightened his way: "don''t you know? Being an upstart has always been my ideal, always!"


    Just after Gao Yang admitted that he was a nouveau riche, Morgan shook his head reluctantly, and then said with a smile: "you are too urgent. How can this requirement be realized immediately? It needs to be found slowly and a little luck. Well, let''s go elsewhere. Long Island is very big."


    He got up to leave the real estate agent. At this time, Gao Yang''s phone rang. After connecting the phone, No. 13 whispered, "where are you?"


    "Look at the house. I want to buy a house. What can I do for you?"


    "It''s none of your business, but I need little Downey''s cooperation now. Let him call this number. I''ll wait for him and ask him to come quickly. As for the rest of you, continue to buy your house."


    He breathed loudly and said with a smile, "OK, I will continue to be a nouveau riche. No, I will continue to buy a house. Also, can you reveal the progress?"


    "Buy your house at ease. I don''t have time to tell you stories. Anyway, these have nothing to do with you. Also, buy me a set by the way and remember my sister''s name."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "no, I''ll buy you two sets, one for you and one for your sister, ha ha."

 Chapter 2033

    "Little Donny, your show is on."


    "I see."


    After taking a deep breath, little Donny took a deep breath, then hung up the phone and turned it off, and then handed the phone to Eliza.


    "This mobile phone won''t be used for the time being. No matter what method you use, don''t let people monitor and don''t let people notice that I still have this mobile phone."


    Eliza, who took over the mobile phone, put it in an iron bucket and closed the lid. She just took a deep look at little Downey and returned to her house.


    Under the same roof, he would never say more to him. Little Donny was used to such Eliza.


    Little Donny returned to the living room, went through the back door and came to the lawn in the backyard. He gently pulled the blanket up to the adoptive mother on the recliner under the shade of the tree. His adoptive mother was too old and needed a blanket even when enjoying the Mottled sunshine through the shade of the tree.


    After kissing his adoptive mother on the forehead, little Donny looked at his adoptive mother who had no blood relationship with him.


    Little Downey''s family is three people without any blood relationship, but their family affection is no different from a normal family. Even, their family affection should be stronger, because if they lose it, they will cherish what they have now.


    When little Downey got up and planned to leave, his adoptive mother suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Where are you going, little Donny?"


    His adoptive mother wouldn''t wake up so easily when she dozed off, so little Downey was a little flustered when he saw his adoptive mother suddenly open her eyes, especially when he saw his adoptive mother''s dazzling silver hair.


    "Mom, I''ll go to the office. Go back to sleep."


    "Are you okay?"


    Little Downey smiled naturally and said, "of course, what can I do?"


    Being watched, little Donny was a little flustered, but he smiled and tucked in the blanket for his adoptive mother. He smiled and said, "sleep a little longer. Eliza will call you at lunch."


    Watching his adoptive mother finally close her eyes again, little Donny stayed for a while, returned to his room, opened the drawer, took out a pistol, took down the magazine, looked at the bullets, took a deep breath, inserted the pistol into his waist, put on a suit, covered the pistol, picked up a mobile phone from the table, and then hurried out of the house.


    Little Downey came to the garage and found a car parked on the roadside of his house, and No. 13 was standing next to the car.


    "You came out slowly. You should have come out five minutes ago."


    Standing in front of the 13th, looking at this person who always has a cold expression and doesn''t know whether it''s a companion or something, little Donny couldn''t help feeling a little hairy.


    "I''m sorry. I''m alone with my family. I hope it won''t delay anything."


    When there is a need, the expression on the 13th face is particularly rich, but when there is no need, there is no expression on the 13th face, just like his heart is not thinking about anything, even if you know that his heart is clearly thinking about some very complex things.


    Little Donny couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and being watched by the 13th was by no means an easy feeling.


    The 13th pointed to little Donny''s waist and whispered, "you have a gun. Why do you have a gun?"


    Little Downey swallowed his saliva and said, "well, I''m a little worried, so I''ll take it with me. If necessary..."


    "You don''t need a gun, don''t bring it."


    In fact, little Donny is not going to kill anyone with a gun. He just plans to have a gun to easily and quickly end his life in case someone really wants to catch him. Therefore, he is ready to give himself a gun with a gun.


    No way. Little Downey couldn''t relax since he received Gao Yang''s notice, because he was noticed by the CIA. Although little Downey knew he should relax, he couldn''t help thinking about the consequences that would happen if he was caught by the CIA.


    However, the 13th is the chief director.


    Little Donny pulled out his gun and planned to give it to No. 13, but No. 13 shook his head and whispered, "you can put it home without giving it to me. Put this in your ear."


    The 13th took out a very small thing. Little Donny first inserted the gun back into his belt, then took the thing in the 13th''s hand and put it into his ear canal.


    On the 13th, he took out another cotton swab and whispered, "deeper."


    Little Donny grinned and poked the little thing into his ear. Then he listened to No. 13 whispering, "audition."


    "OK, very clear."


    The 13th immediately said, "now, listen carefully to my words. In about 15 minutes, three people will come here to investigate you. The first step of the investigation is to comprehensively monitor all your calls. Now your mobile phone, fixed line phone, computer and all communication methods are no longer safe."


    Little Donny nodded and said, "I know."


    "After monitoring your communication equipment, they also need to monitor all your calls. It is inevitable to install a bug in your home. However, they will immediately monitor your speech in a direct way, such as a sonic vibration monitor, so you should pay attention to any speech from now on."


    "OK, I understand."


    On the 13th, he looked at his watch and said expressionless, "you go home and act according to the instructions. You must respond to my instructions immediately. There must be no delay and no hesitation, okay?"


    "I see. Well, Leonard, I want to ask, why do you have to kill three CIA agents? Is it too risky?"


    No. 13 said coldly, "this is the only way to win time."


    "Buy time?"


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "your network is too deeply involved with Satan. Once the CIA starts to investigate you, even if you don''t say anything, they can find a lot of clues against us. Therefore, we should kill them before the CIA starts the formal investigation. Fortunately, this is a private action of the Middle East Bureau, and we still have room to operate."


    Little Downey puzzled: "but kill three people, they can send more people immediately, and won''t it attract more CIA''s attention?"


    The 13th shook his head and said, "no, the problem had been solved before the CIA sent others."


    Little Downey said with a stunned face: "can the problem be solved so quickly? Man, I''m not optimistic. Should I bring a pistol so that, er, when I need to die, I can do it myself."


    The 13th finally smiled. He smiled and said, "these are not what you should consider. If you need to die, I will help you. I promise it will be faster than you do it yourself. Well, now go back home, put down the pistol, wait for my instructions, and go."

 Chapter 2034

    Little Donny went back to his bedroom, sat on the bed, pulled out his pistol and pointed the muzzle at his head.


    "Bang!"


    After a simulated gunshot sounded in his mouth, little Donny took down the pistol and looked at the gun in his hand carefully. After a while, he raised the gun again.


    "Bang! How can he come faster than myself?"


    After frowning and talking to himself, little Donny threw the pistol on the bed and lay back, but before long, he got up, put the pistol in the drawer and closed it, turned and sat in the chair.


    Looking at his watch, little Downey felt that more than ten minutes had been a long time. The most important thing was that he didn''t send any instructions on the 13th, which made him wonder if there was something wrong with the earphone hidden in his ear.


    Finally, the sudden sound in the depths of his ears startled little Donny.


    "The other party has come. Take out your mobile phone and get ready."


    Little Downey immediately took out his cell phone. After a while, the 13th still said without emotion: "if you hear it, you should say something and let me know that you are ready."


    Little Donny coughed and whispered, "I''m ready."


    "Yes, listen, I must remind you that the other party doesn''t know that we already know their existence, so you don''t have to be nervous at all. If you follow the instructions, there will be no problem, okay?"


    "OK, I understand."


    "Enter a number and wait for my instructions before dialing out."


    Little Downey began to input the number on his mobile phone, but he didn''t dial it out. Then he listened to No. 13 and said, "keywords, transactions, new business, cash payment, your partner in Riyadh, whatever you say, but these keywords must be mentioned, and then hang up."


    "I see."


    "From now on, don''t talk to me anymore. Three coughs are the signal for emergencies."


    Little Downey feels like a puppet held in his hand, but he doesn''t hate this feeling. On the contrary, he feels at ease when he is ordered to do these things in an orderly way, so he likes this feeling.


    "Well, call now."


    Little Downey immediately dialed out the phone and looked at the tips of the mobile phone software. The phone number, which was completely strange to him, belonged to Shah.


    The phone rang for a long time before connecting. Without waiting for the other party to say anything, little Downey said in a fast but relaxed voice: "my brother, this transaction has been successfully completed, and everyone is very satisfied. Therefore, the old rule is that the new business is still paid in cash. Give half to my partner in Riyadh first, and settle the balance after it is completed. Bye."


    After that, little Downey immediately hung up the phone. He didn''t even hear whether the other party was talking. After hanging up the phone, he just felt his heart beating badly.


    "Your speaking speed is a little too fast, but it''s not bad. Next, make a call, just say see you in the old place, and then hang up."


    Little Donny immediately dialed the phone according to the number said on the 13th


    "See you at the old place."


    After saying a word, little Downey immediately hung up the phone, and then he listened to the 13th and said in a deep voice: "good, the other party will track who you called, and they are more interested in who you will see, stay in your room for five minutes, and then go to the garage to drive your car."


    Little Downey couldn''t say a word. He kept looking at his watch for five minutes. After a few hours, he stood up and opened the bedroom door.


    In the bedroom, little Downey looked nervous, but when he opened the bedroom door, he looked relaxed and happy.


    "Drive a low-key car and don''t look around."


    Little Downey found that he didn''t have a particularly low-key car, so finally he chose a Lexus SUV and drove on the road at the door.


    "Go to Manhattan and take the route you are most used to. The other party must see who you want to see, so they will follow you at normal speed and don''t care about anything."


    After driving out for a while, little Downey found a silver gray car behind him. It was a long distance. If he wasn''t acting, he would never think he was watched.


    There were more and more cars going to Manhattan. Although there was no traffic jam, the speed was always very slow. After walking for nearly an hour, there was no command on the 13th.


    Just when little Downey couldn''t help but start to panic again, the order of the 13th finally came again.


    "Follow the route I specified."


    Little Donny began to circle in the street. Of course, he didn''t have no purpose.


    From 10 a.m. to 12:30 noon, little Donny wanted to go to the bathroom very much, but he didn''t dare to say it clearly, so after coughing three times, he immediately heard the voice of the 13th.


    "Don''t talk. If you want to go to the toilet, turn right at the second intersection. You can see a gas station. Go and borrow the toilet. By the way, let your car out of sight for five minutes, so that the other party can install a locator in your car. The time should not be long or short."


    Little Downey was really impressed. He felt that the 13th seemed to really understand what he was thinking.


    When he found the expected gas station, little Donny got off and went to the toilet. It was just five minutes when he came out of the toilet, and then he added oil to his car.


    When refuelling, little Downey saw a silver gray car in his normal actions, but he never looked more, but just swept the car when he turned around.


    Then little Downey drove for another hour and a half, but this time, the 13th has been indicating his route.


    After walking aimlessly with the tip for several hours, at 2:00 noon, little Donny turned out of the downtown area and came to a relatively quiet street.


    Finally, the 13th said in a deep voice: "drive forward. About a mile in front of you, there is an American restaurant on the right. You are going to stop at the restaurant. It''s like you accidentally found the restaurant and temporarily decided to stop for dinner. Note that there is a chain fast food restaurant opposite the restaurant. Never stop wrong."


    The street was not wide, but there were few cars. Little Downey maintained his speed, and then suddenly stepped on the brake and stopped, just as he found a restaurant and temporarily decided to eat.


    After stopping the car, No. 13 said, "sit down at the table by the window and order. Don''t look out."


    Little Donny went into the restaurant, sat down, asked for the menu and ordered himself a lunch. Soon, he saw a silver gray car parked in the parking space of the fast food restaurant opposite.


    "Well, it''s none of your business for the time being. Enjoy your lunch. Be natural. I''m going to entertain guests. Have a nice meal."

 Chapter 2035

    Little Downey is very tired. He has been driving for several hours, but the main thing is that his heart hasn''t relaxed for a moment.


    Little Downey is still very hungry. Although he doesn''t understand why he should come into this restaurant on the 13th, if he can eat, he will naturally have a good meal.


    Of course, it''s not just little Downey who will feel tired and hungry. He is very tired when he is followed. Of course, he is more tired when he is followed. After all, it''s very, very skillful and tiring not to lose a car in the traffic flow.


    Tracking the target to eat, people with the tip can naturally take the opportunity to eat, drink water, and go to the bathroom.


    Tracking is a very particular thing. You can''t lose the target or get too close to the target to attract attention. The tracked person can do whatever he wants, and can eat whatever he wants. It doesn''t matter to have a big meal, but the tracker can''t have leisure to eat. Fast and convenient food is the most suitable for them.


    You see, sometimes luck is good. There is a fast food restaurant diagonally opposite the target.


    Three people entered the fast food restaurant and stood in front of the ordering table.


    Fast food restaurants are not only hamburgers, sandwiches or tacos, but also American pancakes. They are common fast food varieties in the United States, and this restaurant provides all kinds of sandwiches and American pancakes.


    After looking up at the food provided by the fast food restaurant, a man pressed his hands on the counter, and then said with a tired face: "I want a French fries, two turkey sandwiches, a large coke and more ice."


    "I''d like two smoked beef sandwiches and a large coke."


    After the first two ordered, one of the three stood in front of the stage. He was not sure what to eat. After hesitating for a while, he whispered, "two pancakes, a roast chicken wing and a blueberry juice drink."


    The waiter in front of the cashier raised his head and said apologetically, "Sir, the pancake needs to wait ten minutes to make, can you?"


    A hot pancake with maple syrup is a delicious meal. You can''t eat a cold pancake, but now it''s 2:15. It''s too late to make a large number of pancakes and provide them fully. If you want to eat pancakes, you have to wait.


    Ten minutes is not a long time to wait for production, but if you don''t know when to leave, it''s obviously risky to wait for ten minutes. The most important thing is that he''s hungry.


    "No pancakes, chicken sandwiches. What sauce? I''m allergic to peanuts."


    While putting the first two people''s food into the tray, the waiter shouted, "mayonnaise, sir."


    "Two chicken sandwiches."


    "Yes, sir."


    Pay, put on the tray, three people came to a table, two people sat down and immediately picked up the sandwich to eat, but one of them picked up the sandwich. When he habitually wanted to open the bread, he stopped his hand and turned his eyes to the target next to the window of the opposite Restaurant.


    The target stood up and seemed to be leaving. Two of the three subconsciously put the sandwich in their mouth and took a big bite. If the target really wanted to go, they had to keep up. When they were hungry, everyone would seize the time to eat two bites.


    This is nature. As long as people can feel hunger, they will subconsciously do so.


    The target didn''t leave and the bread slices didn''t lift up. When the target was found to sit down again, the three men bit a sandwich again at the same time.


    Investigation is a long-term process, and tracking is only one of the common means of investigation.


    Tracking doesn''t need three people at the same time, but the phone call of the target revealed a very important message. After making a major discovery before a clear division of labor, the three investigators who just arrived immediately decided to track at the same time, because there is no time for them to divide their work for investigation. Since the target has important actions, of course, more people are needed.


    After several mouthfuls of sandwiches, the hungry three finally became interested in talking.


    "It tastes good."


    "Yes, I think I should buy some more with me. The goal is very careful. I don''t know when I can eat the next meal."


    "I''ll go back to the car and listen. Wait a minute. Why does it smell like peanut butter! George, stop eating it. There''s peanut butter in it!"


    Suddenly, a man who just realized what he was eating stopped his companion and said in a hurry, "you just said you were allergic to peanuts?"


    The man holding the sandwich in one hand and holding his neck in the other stopped. He quickly lifted the bread slice of the sandwich and immediately said, "Damn it! Is this peanut butter?"


    "Fark, didn''t you eat it?"


    "I was told not to eat peanuts since I was a child. How do I know the taste of peanut butter! Waiter!"


    People who are allergic to peanuts are very sensitive to peanuts. After eating peanuts, they will almost immediately reflect it to the respiratory system, such as starting to cough, and then the more serious reaction is lower blood pressure and swollen throat, which will affect the breathing until shock. In case of severe allergy, the time leading to hypersensitive shock will be very short.


    The waiter came over. A man was ruddy, but it was a pity that he was not healthy.


    "You said it was mayonnaise, but it was peanut butter! Peanut butter!"


    The waiter was silly. She looked at the open bread and said at a loss, "it''s really peanut butter. God, I made a mistake..."


    The three people were too late to get angry. The manager came over and said in a hurry, "what''s the matter?"


    Inadvertently eating peanut butter, he reached out and pulled his throat and angrily said, "Damn it, I feel out of breath..."


    The manager turned pale and whispered angrily to the waiter, "today''s special sauce is a secret mixed sauce!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m working for Lisa temporarily. I really don''t know. I ignored..."


    "Call an ambulance! Come on, call an ambulance!"


    The manager took out his mobile phone. When he made a panic call, he said in a hurry: "he has to go to the hospital. The ambulance will arrive soon. It''s only ten minutes away from the hospital. The ambulance will arrive soon. How do you feel now, sir?"


    Although I only ate a few bites, a small amount of peanut butter was enough to cause a serious reaction. Of course, it was still some time before it was fatal. Timely medical treatment would not have too serious consequences. However, it was hard to say if the time was delayed for a long time. It happened that the ten minute drive was just on the edge of danger.


    When the ambulance comes, I still drive people to the hospital. At this time, I don''t need to think too much, especially on the premise that the three of them have excellent driving skills.


    "Drive him to the hospital! You stay! Tell George there''s an accident."


    "OK."


    "Wait, he''s going to call!"


    "You must know what he''s talking about. He just started eating. It''s impossible to leave immediately. Even if he leaves, we can find him and take him to the hospital together. I''ll drive you to monitor. Come on!"

 Chapter 2036

    On the 13th, he made the plan very carefully, tried to minimize all uncontrollable factors, and let the target make the behavior he wanted under reasonable circumstances, but that''s all.


    It is impossible to control the thinking of three goals on the 13th, so after doing everything to the best, he still needs several backup plans and some good luck.


    The target may not get out of the car and enter the fast food restaurant, but stay in the car after driving away. In this way, the result will not be the best or even fail. All kinds of possibilities will lead to things moving in an uncontrollable direction.


    Sometimes, the smooth implementation of the plan depends on luck, and this time, the 13th was lucky.


    It''s normal for three people to separate, one to stay and monitor, and the other to send their partner to the hospital. It''s also normal for two people to send their partner to the hospital at the same time. When little Donny made a call in time on the 13th, and the three changed their mind, this is the 13th''s grasp of the situation and a little good luck.


    They have no time to find trouble in the fast food restaurant. Although they are angry, it is a small matter compared with the ongoing work. Moreover, they don''t mind asking for justice in the future.


    The manager was very anxious and said loudly, "go out and turn right. Go straight along the road. It''s the hospital. I''ll go with you."


    "No, you can drive behind."


    How can outsiders see the things on the car? So they refused the manager''s proposal. The two helped their companions get on the car quickly, and then rushed out as fast as possible.


    Little Downey didn''t look out from beginning to end. He was concentrating on eating his lunch. He just took out his mobile phone from time to time.


    This is a murder, but it must not be seen as murder.


    The event itself is abnormal, but all coincidences and misfortunes must be normal, all details must withstand scrutiny, and all mistakes are made by the target himself. At least, they should be responsible.


    Like speeding.


    "The package is on the road. Pay attention to control the speed. The first intersection turns green. Change."


    There were few pedestrians and vehicles on the road. The silver gray car passed the first intersection at high speed, turned a corner and began to go to the hospital.


    "The target passed the first intersection at 34 miles per hour."


    "The branch lines on both sides of the main road control the traffic flow to make the road more unobstructed. Point a is ready."


    "The target passes through the second intersection, with a speed of 46 miles per hour. There are many vehicles on the main road. The target has not exceeded the speed limit, and is about to reach the third intersection."


    "Turn on the lights at the third intersection immediately! Give up at point a and get ready at point B."


    "The target passes through the third intersection. The speed is 51 miles per hour. It has exceeded the speed limit. The traffic flow on the main road has been greatly reduced. The target can speed up again."


    "Start at point B and control the speed at 20 miles per hour."


    "Operation B, the garbage truck has started at 20 miles per hour."


    "The target has reached the fourth monitoring point, with a speed of 60 miles per hour. It has reached the basic speed. It will meet at the fifth monitoring point in one minute and thirty seconds."


    "Prepare for impact."


    "Yes, prepare for impact."


    The 13th breathed slowly, picked up the walkie talkie and whispered, "this number, call immediately, key words, report the name of your hotel, and meet in your hotel in 20 minutes."


    Little Downey received the instruction on the 13th, so he quickly dialed the phone, said something thoughtlessly, and hung up the phone again.


    On the 13th, he whispered again, "the roadblock truck is on the road, and the garbage truck speeds up to 32 miles."


    "The target vehicle has entered the area of the fifth monitoring point. It speeds up again, 75 miles per hour. It is seriously speeding. The roadblock vehicle is on the road."


    "The target vehicle is 82 miles per hour and has reached the rear of the roadblock."


    No. 13 breathed and whispered, "read the seconds and control them accurately. It''s up to you."


    "Got it, garbage truck speed up to 40 miles! Ready for impact, 5, 4, 3, speed up, 2, 1."


    On the highway with a speed limit of 50 miles, there were few vehicles, and a silver gray car was seriously speeding.


    "The target called and met in the restaurant twenty minutes later. And George looked very painful. He had difficulty breathing. Hurry up!"


    "I''m coming!"


    The driver was also very anxious. He stepped on the accelerator again. The two lane road was very spacious, but in front of him, there was a car driving in the left lane. Although the car was driving under the upper limit of the speed limit, it was still too slow.


    For people who are anxious and speeding, will they abide by the rules of overtaking on the left?


    He turned to the right. The road ahead was unobstructed. He didn''t step on the brake and slow down. He passed the front car directly from the right side of the road. However, when he just passed, a green garbage truck suddenly emerged from the path on the right.


    This road is a main road, but not a highway. Naturally, it will not be completely closed. The garbage truck came out too fast and occupied almost half of the road.


    There was no time and distance for emergency braking. Although I stepped on the brake with all my strength and turned the direction at the same time, the silver gray car directly hit the garbage truck.


    All this can be avoided if you don''t overspeed, but at 85 miles per hour, that is, 136 kilometers per hour, emergency braking and hard steering have no effect.


    The silver gray car almost hit the front of the garbage truck sideways, and then hit the isolation belt in the middle of the road to the left. Then it flew up, rolled in the air and fell to the opposite side. After falling heavily, it rolled for two consecutive weeks until it hit the green belt on the side of the road.


    The silver gray car had been fragmented, the garbage truck stopped, and the driver got out of the car with a blank face.


    The two-way cars stopped one after another, and the helpful people rushed to check the passengers in the car. Although he immediately gave up the rescue because the people inside were as incomplete as the car, he still called the emergency number.


    All this was monitored and recorded. There was a serious car accident caused by serious speeding, and none of the passengers on board were spared.


    "Key items have been taken out and delivered packages have been put in."


    With a smile on the 13th, he finally took a comfortable deep breath and said loudly: "let the ambulance and police car go. The plan has been completed and the finishing work can be carried out."


    Then little Downey, who was still eating in the restaurant, suddenly heard the order of the 13th.


    "After your lunch, go back. It''s over. They''re still buying a house. You can go and have a look. Maybe you can buy a house you like."


    It''s over. Little Donny picked up his napkin and wiped his mouth. Then he picked up the phone and waited for the connection. Although there was no sound across the street, little Donny smiled and said, "Eliza, it''s time for us to buy our own house. Do you want to go and have a look with mom?"

 Chapter 2037

    Little Downey didn''t see No. 13 or anyone. He just walked around outside and was told that the matter was solved and he could go home.


    Then little Donny really went home and took Eliza to find Gaoyang them.


    Originally, Eliza would never go out to see anyone, but when little Downey said Li JinFang was there, Eliza miraculously agreed to leave home and go out once.


    Eliza nodded to show that she agreed to go out. Then she opened her door and went in.


    Twenty minutes later, Eliza changed into a white T-shirt, a pair of jeans, put on sports shoes, a hat and sunglasses, took the mobile phone that little Downey gave her, handed it back to little Downey, and stood at the door.


    Little Downey thinks that it''s actually good to marry Eliza. At least Eliza will never nag, complain or ask for anything. For many middle-aged people, things that are nightmares will never appear on Eliza.


    But this is just a little thought. After all, he and Eliza are already the closest relatives. In addition to family affection, little Donny can''t have any other feelings for Eliza.


    It''s just that little Downey doesn''t understand why Eliza is wary of Li JinFang, who is full of violence in every cell all over her body. It''s unreasonable.


    No matter why, Eliza has more people who can communicate. Little Downey will never miss this opportunity. What if they can become, right.


    According to the address given by Gao Yang, little Donny drove to find him.


    Seeing Gao Yang, little Donny nodded, and then Gao Yang smiled and said, "is it done?"


    "It''s done."


    "What was the result?"


    "I don''t know. It should be good. He didn''t tell you?"


    Gao Yang made a helpless gesture and said with a bitter smile, "he won''t say. Well, let''s take a look at this house. It has four bedrooms, one big and one small, two living rooms, three bathrooms and two garages. The asking price is 650000 dollars."


    Little Downey looked at the circle of people around him and said loudly, "did you all buy it?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile: "no, in fact, we waited for a long time, and then strolled for a long time. Finally, a real estate agent delineated a community that barely met the requirements. The furthest distance between the two houses was twelve minutes'' walk. We just walked by and measured it ourselves."


    Little Donny breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and said, "well, let''s start looking at the house."


    A group of people went into a house for sale and looked around. After looking up and down, inside and outside, Tommy regretted: "I like this house very much, but it''s a little big for me."


    Groliov smiled: "big? How can you be big? Now you have only two people, but you will have children, and maybe many children. Soon you won''t feel big here."


    Vita was a little shy, and Tommy said with high spirits: "you have a point. Well, I''ll take it here. It seems that we can have a wedding here."


    Yelena screamed, grabbed Vita''s arm excitedly and said loudly, "did he propose to you?"


    Vita nodded slightly and whispered, "I promised the night before yesterday."


    Tommy was stunned, and then said to the man around him in a thin, inaudible voice, "no, she told me..."


    Li JinFang quietly kicked a kick, hooked a kick and kicked Tommy''s ass.


    Tommy''s body didn''t shake, but it hurt so much that he immediately shut his mouth.


    Groliov took Tommy''s hand and said, "Congratulations! Congratulations!"


    Gao Yang smiled at vita and said, "congratulations. When will the wedding be held? Do you have any plans?"


    Several women gathered around Vita Hexi, and the men joked around Tommy. After a while, Tommy blushed and said to the intermediary, "please go through the house purchase formalities for me and register her name. This will be my wedding gift. Guys, I have my own house and my own home. I''m very happy and really happy."


    Tommy''s eyes were red. Maybe he didn''t think he had such a day.


    Of all Satan''s people, Tommy is the poorest, and of all Satan''s people, Tommy is the greatest.


    Tommy is poor because he has dozens of orphans and widows to support, and he has really given everything he can. Tommy is the greatest because he has supported all the orphans and widows left by his brothers who fought with him, and has been raised until now. He is poor if he has no money, so that the orphans and widows entrusted to him by his brothers can have a meal and become rich when he has money, Let him take care of the older children to go to the best school.


    If Gao Yang had to entrust his family to someone one day, he would choose Tommy, not because he couldn''t trust other brothers, but because Tommy had proved that he could do his best in his life.


    "I''ll pay for your house. This is my gift to you."


    Patted Tommy on the shoulder. After saying that in an indisputable tone, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pointed to Tommy. He said seriously, "don''t refuse."


    Frye said anxiously, "Tommy, I''ll give you a car. What car do you want? No, no, I know what you''ll like. Shall I choose for you?"


    Tommy smiled, "no, I have a car."


    Frye disdained and said, "your old car should have been changed long ago."


    Tommy just smiled, looked at vita, and then looked back and smiled. Groliov was embarrassed and said, "what should I give?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "what do you want to give slowly, man? Go to register the identity information of the lady, and then come to me to collect money. If you collect their money, you don''t have to sell the rest of the house to us. All right, guys, go and see the next house."


    After threatening the real estate agent, Gao Yang called everyone to see the next house.


    Walking to the next house, Gao Yang took Elena in one hand, turned to little Donny and said, "did Leonard say when he would come?"


    Little Donny shook his head and said, "no, I think he has something else to do."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, he is used to dealing with everything. Man, Tommy is getting married. You have to find a better wedding."


    Little Donny made an OK gesture and said with a smile, "no problem. Let me handle it to ensure your satisfaction."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "what''s the use of our satisfaction? You have to satisfy Tommy and vita."


    Talking and laughing, Gao Yang suddenly remembered something, and then he said loudly, "Hey, guys, I promised to buy a house for Leonard and his sister and show them first. Do you think Leonard will be picky?"


    After thinking about his usual habits on the 13th, little Downey said involuntarily, "I don''t know. I know everyone else''s character, but Leonard, I think he should choose by himself."

 Chapter 2038

    Everyone is very relaxed and happy, but is their heart really so relaxed?


    Groliov took a fancy to a house with three bedrooms and two toilets. The house was neither big nor small, especially Natalia liked the decoration style inside.


    His wife likes it. Groliov naturally bought it without saying a word. Then, he naturally asked people to register the house as Natalia.


    Just like Frye and all of them, if they have relatives and family members, they will not put their fixed property under their own name.


    In the final analysis, people like Gao Yang are still not confident. They are afraid that they will have to let their families inherit the inheritance that day. In this case, it is better to directly register the fixed property as the names of their relatives.


    No matter how dangerous it is, no one will say, but at this juncture, they naturally show that they are not confident.


    After all, it''s normal for mercenaries to die in that corner without being known. It''s really abnormal to get up like Satan. Who knows when their good luck will run out.


    Even after looking at several houses, the people who came had their own favorite. Li JinFang didn''t say a word. Eliza, who kept two meters away from him but wouldn''t stay away from him, didn''t say a word.


    Looking at Li JinFang, he just followed people. Gao Yang, who never saw his favorite house, smiled and said, "toad, what do you want? Talk about the conditions. Don''t say a word."


    Li JinFang said loudly, "Oh, I want a house with a big tree in the backyard."


    Frye said curiously, "why must there be a big tree in the backyard? Why?"


    "Hang sandbags. I can hang sandbags on a big tree."


    Li JinFang''s reason made everyone laugh. Groliov smiled, "what''s the reason? Can''t you make a shelf? Or can''t you make a fitness room?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said solemnly, "there is a tree in my hometown yard with a sandbag hanging from it."


    Li JinFang''s words were very plain, which made people feel sad.


    Why does Li JinFang have to find a yard with trees? Because the yard in his memory, the yard where he grew up, will never go back.


    He snapped his fingers and said loudly, "go and find a house with trees."


    Then looking for a house, Gao Yang took a fancy to one. The house is very large, close to the water, and the surrounding environment is very good.


    Gao Yang pulled Ye Lianna''s hand inside and outside and said with a smile, "do you like it here? Just buy this if you like it."


    Ye Lianna nodded and said with a smile, "I like it very much."


    Gao Yang took a breath, but he met a house that he and ye Lianna were satisfied with, so he immediately said, "here it is. Please help her with the formalities."


    The real estate agent is crazy and happy. He hasn''t seen such a happy buyer for more than ten years.


    However, for Gao Yang, it''s happy, but it''s also helpless, because he doesn''t have time to choose to buy a house like normal people.


    At this time, Morgan, who has not said a word, smiled at the real estate agent: "to remind you, he has the best private lawyer in New York and the best lawyer group in New York to help him fight all lawsuits, so for the sake of you all, please be professional."


    The real estate agent immediately said, "understand, understand, we will never do anything detrimental to the interests of customers. Please rest assured, please rest assured."


    Gao Yang smiled and didn''t speak. He was really not afraid of what the real estate agent did, because his highly paid lawyer team hasn''t done anything for him so far.


    Continue to look at the house. In the high-end community with lawns everywhere, trees are also shady. There are huge trees everywhere, but it''s strange that no big trees are found in a yard.


    "Why are there no trees in their yard?"


    "Because it''s too troublesome to sweep the fallen leaves."


    When Li JinFang and Gao Yang asked and answered, the real estate agent smiled and said, "I wanted to leave you a surprise, but now I can''t help telling you that there are two trees in the next house to be arrived, one big and one small. The former homeowner planned to cut down the larger one, but he decided to sell his house before he started. Please look here."


    With the hands of the real estate agent, Gao Yang saw a big tree, very high, which must be more than 20 meters. What''s more, it''s particularly gratifying that there is a seven or eight meter flower tree in the other corner of the yard, full of white flowers, which looks particularly gorgeous.


    "Sir, that big tree is American Red Maple. In autumn, it will become full of red leaves. The smaller flower tree is sizhao flower. Now it is summer and it is flowering time. In autumn, there will be red fruits on the tree and the leaves will turn red. They are all great ornamental trees. This house is only sold for 480000 US dollars. I''ll open the door now. Please..."


    Standing outside the wooden fence in the backyard, Li JinFang looked at the big tree, rubbed his hands and said loudly, "this tree is good. I want the house."


    "How beautiful!"


    Everyone was startled because it was Eliza talking.


    Eliza came, but everyone had to treat her as the air, because to say hello to her or something might scare her away. To be exact, Eliza was not afraid of people, she was afraid of communicating with anyone she didn''t want to contact.


    Li JinFang also looked at Eliza in surprise. Then he pointed to the big tree and said, "are you talking about a big tree or a small tree?"


    Eliza was silent for a moment. When everyone thought she wouldn''t speak, she whispered, "little tree, when I was a child, there was one at home."


    Little Donny held his hands tightly, too excited to himself, and then he winked at others to keep them away.


    Li JinFang frowned. Then he looked at Eliza and said, "I don''t have anyone to register this house. Will you write it down in your name?"


    Eliza thought for a moment and whispered, "I don''t know."


    "OK! OK! Of course, no problem. I have Eliza''s identity document. She only needs to sign a few names. I''ll take the document home and let her sign it."


    Little Downey was very excited because it was a breakthrough. It was Eliza''s great breakthrough to say a few complete words in front of so many people.


    As for the house to Eliza, what''s the matter? Li JinFang doesn''t care, Eliza doesn''t care, and little Donny doesn''t care. It''s only half a million dollars.


    Before the house opened, it had been sold. The real estate agent swallowed his saliva and said loudly, "OK, these are not..."


    "Shh!"


    Being interrupted by little Downey with an angry face, when the real estate agent was at a loss, Gao Yang said in a very low voice, "where are the keys? Take them out, let''s leave here, go through the formalities with him, and let them stay here quietly for a while."

 Chapter 2039

    On the 13th, he drove back to the cafe he knew.


    After sitting in his habitual seat, drinking coffee and waiting leisurely for three hours, Murphy finally arrived.


    Those who wait for three hours and will not be angry at all are estimated to be on the 13th.


    Murphy hurriedly sat opposite the 13th, reached out his hand and wiped a sweat on his forehead, extended his thumb to the 13th, breathed, smiled and said, "everything is normal and perfect."


    On the 13th, he smiled and whispered, "good luck. The other party has been very cooperative. How far is it going now."


    Murphy snapped his fingers, called the waiter over, whispered a few words, and turned to road 13: "The traffic police controlled the scene. According to the normal traffic accident treatment, several people came to the CIA headquarters, observed the scene and transferred the monitoring, and took some items from the car. The garbage truck should bear some responsibilities this time. It didn''t pay attention to observation when driving out of the lane, but the main responsibility is the seriously speeding car. Now it has handed over the follow-up matters to the police So that''s it. "


    On the 13th, he nodded, smiled and said, "you sent 32 people, including me, a total of 33. For the cleaners, this is an unprecedented big action. If I still can''t succeed, I will be ashamed."


    Murphy shook his head, then looked at No. 13 with a pity on his face and said, "you are the best killer I can find. Dispose of people without showing any trace. You are really an expert in this field. It''s a pity that you should go with a group of mercenaries."


    It''s a pity. After that, Murphy smacked his mouth. Then he looked determined and whispered: "Man, you come and work with me. Only I can provide the most suitable stage for you and give you the help you need. What can you do in Satan? Follow them as a soldier who can only shoot? Man, Satan is not suitable for you. Really, there is a suitable stage for you here."


    The 13th smiled and whispered, "do you think I like being a killer?"


    Murphy was stunned and said, "don''t you like it?"


    Looking at Murphy on the 13th, he whispered, "do you like your current identity and enjoy your current life?"


    Murphy''s face twitched a few times and said with a bitter smile, "this has nothing to do with you."


    The 13th whistled softly, then smiled and said: "Satan really can''t provide me with a suitable stage, but I don''t like to be a killer. What''s the problem with following a group of mercenaries? I don''t have to worry too much. There are a group of companions around me who will protect me. No one forces me to do what I don''t want to do. Murphy, if I work with you, what will happen if you give me a task and I don''t want to accept it?"


    Murphy sighed and shook his head, but said nothing.


    On the 13th, he opened his hand and said with a smile, "Satan will not be forced by anyone, but the cleaners are different. If the cleaners think I have signs of being out of control, they will kill me at the first time. Will you deny this?"


    Murphy sighed and said with a bitter smile, "well, I never thought you didn''t like your career. I thought you enjoyed it."


    The 13th smiled and said, "once I always thought the shadow was the most powerful organization in the world. As a member of the shadow, I could never escape the fate of being controlled. I never thought that one day the shadow''s high-rise buildings would collapse overnight. The cleaners eliminated the shadow, and the shadow killer had no resistance and no revenge. Why?"


    Before Murphy could answer his question, he said to himself on the 13th, "because no one likes to be a tool, it''s not bad for us to get rid of the master who controls us when we are trained to have no emotion."


    Murphy laughed awkwardly.


    The 13th stretched out his hand, flipped back and forth a few times, then stared at his hand and whispered: "Killers are like knives. Knives have no thoughts. What they are used to do depends on the owner holding the knife in his hand. You know this, so you didn''t kill all killers after destroying the shadow, because you also know that scattered knives will not pose any threat to cleaners, and cleaners can occasionally use these ownerless knives."


    Murphy breathed and whispered, "as a friend, I didn''t want you to join the cleaner. I just want you to help when you need it as before."


    The 13th smiled and said, "I don''t have many acquaintances. You are one of my few acquaintances, so don''t say such words again in the future."


    Murphy said with a wry smile, "you have really changed a lot with RAM. Now you even understand these, because you have found your sister and are interested in life again?"


    On the 13th, he shook his head, sighed, smiled and said, "we have separated since we were very young. I have almost no impression of her. There is no intersection except knowing her existence and her blood relationship with me. Will we have any feelings?"


    "You have paid so much and worked so hard for so long to find your sister. Now what do you mean by these?"


    The light way on the 13th: "Because I need to find myself a reason to continue to exist. The idea of looking for my sister is the only reason for me to maintain my life. Now she has found it, and I have lost the meaning of existence. However, although there is no emotion, it feels good to have a sister, so I work hard for her happiness. That''s what I live now The purpose and significance. "


    After that, the 13th looked embarrassed and said with a bitter smile: "It''s funny that my sister''s feelings for me are far less profound than those for ram. I was originally grateful to ram for finding my sister and helping him do something, but now I find that the relationship with RAM is closer than that with my sister. Ram has become the bond between me and my sister, which is really ironic."


    Murphy said with a bitter smile, "ram, this lucky guy!"


    On the 13th, he smiled, looked at Murphy and said, "he is not Xin Yun. As a mercenary, he is a commander who is cruel enough to the enemy and good enough to his own people. As a friend, I know he won''t let me die. If I die, he will take care of my sister and take good care of it. The most important thing is..."


    On the 13th, he spread out his hands and smiled at Murphy, "you know dejo mather. You also know that one must die between the ram and dejo Mather, but the RAM will never let me assassinate dejo mather because I am a killer. Do you know what this means?"


    "It means that ram can''t give you the help and support you need."


    The 13th shook his head and said with a smile, "no, it means that the ram is a good master for my knife."

 Chapter 2040

    Murphy looked at the 13th in surprise. After a long time, he said with a bitter smile, "you can say such words. Your change is really too great."


    The 13th smiled and said, "just tell the truth."


    Murphy took a long breath and whispered, "well, as a friend, I want to congratulate you on this change, and I have to admit that I have a good impression of ram. He is full of personality charm. Following him is really a good choice for you."


    On the 13th, he said helplessly, "it''s just that sometimes it''s a headache. Gongyang seems to be a good man in the traditional sense. He insists on abiding by the moral bottom line. Sometimes, it makes me feel very troubled."


    Murphy said in surprise, "why? What does this have to do with you?"


    On the 13th, he breathed out and said helplessly, "because my sister likes ram, she clearly admitted this to me, but unfortunately ram has a girlfriend, and ram doesn''t intend to break up with his girlfriend or have a relationship beyond friendship with my sister, which really bothers me."


    Murphy said with a bitter smile, "man, there''s really no way. You can''t do anything about emotional problems."


    On the 13th, he said faintly, "I can''t do anything. I can kill Gongyang''s girlfriend, so my sister will have a chance."


    Murphy was frightened and shouted, "what? Your idea is too dangerous, man."


    The 13th smiled and said, "I''m a pervert."


    Murphy pointed to the 13th and said seriously, "I didn''t say that about you. And, man, you''d better give up this dangerous idea. It''s not good for your sister."


    The 13th said regretfully: "Don''t worry so much. I only had this idea once in a while at the beginning. Later, I found that Gongyang had an ambiguous relationship with several other women. Although Gongyang adhered to the moral bottom line, even if I killed his girlfriend without any trace, my sister could only rank third at most, just ahead of a beautiful genius with brain problems, so unless I put another Both women were killed, otherwise it wouldn''t make any sense, so I gave up the idea very early. "


    After that, he sighed helplessly on the 13th and said helplessly: "The most terrible thing is that the father of ram''s girlfriend is nice to me. It''s hard for me to start with his daughter. Another woman keeps company with me all day. Although she is a little fierce, she has a good relationship with me. I still can''t start. Therefore, I gave up this idea completely long ago. I can only find another way to help my sister become a ram''s woman. Fortunately, she only needs one thing It''s easier to be honest without asking for any identity. "


    Murphy swallowed his saliva and sighed, "I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate to have a brother like you, but I''m really glad you gave up the idea of killing ram''s girlfriend. It''s a wise decision."


    Looking at Murphy on the 13th, he said with a puzzled face: "as a brother, let your sister get what you want, isn''t it?"


    Murphy scratched his head and said with a worried face, "it''s not wrong, but if it was me, I would try to make my sister like another person, rather than try to make her a man''s secret lover."


    On the 13th, after thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. There are too many things between them. When the ram blocked two bullets for my sister, my sister can''t like others. I''m sure of that."


    After that, the 13th was very dissatisfied and said, "I thought you would have any way, but you advised me to give up."


    Murphy said with a bitter smile, "man, don''t participate in this emotional problem. Your head can''t figure out these things. Your intervention will only make things worse."


    After thinking for a moment on the 13th, he whispered, "you don''t understand, so the advice you gave me is invalid."


    Murphy waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "yes, I don''t quite understand, but I can give you advice from a normal person''s point of view. At least don''t think about killing ram''s girlfriend, man!"


    On the 13th, he said impatiently, "as I said, I gave up this idea a long time ago. Don''t worry about anything. Well, since you can''t help me with my personal problems, let''s talk about business. Is there anything else for me next?"


    Murphy thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "basically no, someone is promoting the transfer of Clooney to the Shah intelligence agency. I think the CIA is unlikely to send someone to investigate Donny Copperfield II in this gap. The time difference we need is enough."


    On the 13th, he said in a deep voice: "what about after handing Clooney over to the Shah intelligence agency? Now there is a problem. Little Donny has contacted the bait you provided. Even if Clooney is handed over to Shah, little Donny will inevitably attract the attention of the CIA, and our purpose is to make little Donny completely out of the sight of the CIA."


    Murphy curled his lips and said, "you really care about Satan. Well, I tell you, the CIA has our people, which you must know very well, so the key now is who is responsible for dealing with little Downey, okay?"


    The 13th laughed and whispered, "your people handled it very well. I see."


    Murphy snapped his fingers and smiled: "The next thing is beyond my responsibility. After Clooney is handed over, someone will take Clooney from the Shah intelligence agency. If Clooney cannot be taken alive, Clooney will be disposed of. If Clooney has prepared any preventive measures, there is a risk of disclosure, but it is better than letting Clooney stay in the CIA or Shah intelligence agency The hands of the bureau are much better. "


    The 13th said faintly, "how do you do it?"


    Murphy said with a smile: "the three groups act with the usual tactics of the Shah intelligence agency and pretend to be the internal struggle of the Shah intelligence agency. If they can rob people alive, it is best, otherwise they will be killed. In short, making this matter an internal contradiction of the Shah Intelligence Agency is enough to successfully solve the crisis."


    The 13th whispered, "are you sure where to start?"


    Murphy said with a smile, "what do you think of grasping in Riyadh?"


    The 13th nodded and said, "I''ll tell ram these. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem. It doesn''t involve details. You can disclose it to him."


    On the 13th, he stood up and whispered, "there''s nothing to say. I''m going back. If there''s anything, please inform me or ram in time. Bye."


    Murphy said with a smile, "don''t you leave after dinner? It''s my treat."


    After hesitating for a moment on the 13th, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go after dinner, but I''ll treat you this time. I haven''t invited you to dinner yet."


    Murphy was surprised and said, "God, is this still you I know? Are you going to invite me to dinner? Well, well, take it easy, man, I''m just a little surprised. Well, can I order the most expensive dish?"

 Chapter 2041

    Gao Yang can finally consider where to live in his two person world.


    After a dangerous and long time in Ukraine, Gao Yang really needs to relax. Now the crisis brought by the CIA seems to be coming to an end, and ye Lianna is having a summer vacation, so he should think about where to visit.


    Of course, before going to the sweet world of two, Gao Yang needs to go to Texas again to make up for the trip interrupted by the CIA.


    "How about Hawaii? We haven''t been there yet. I think it''s good. When we come back, we won''t be affected by Tommy and vita''s wedding."


    At groliov''s home, Gao Yang is asking for ye Liana''s advice. When groliov heard about Gao Yang''s destination, he immediately said excitedly: "Hawaii is good. Natalia and I plan to go to Hawaii again. We all like the climate and sunshine, as well as the beach and sea."


    Frye laughed and said loudly, "can''t every Russian resist the temptation of sunshine and beach? Is it because you''ve been cold for too long?"


    Groliov shrugged and said, "it should be. Anyway, I think I have to go to a sunny and warm seaside for vacation."


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t want to travel with groliov


    So before Yelena answered, he immediately said, "if you don''t like Hawaii, how about going to Europe?"


    After hesitating for a moment, ye Lianna whispered, "in fact, I want to go to Africa and see the place where you lived. Haven''t you always wanted to see your relatives of the akuri tribe? Now we have time, why don''t we go and have a look."


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "well, but the conditions there are not very good. I don''t think it''s a good idea to take you."


    Groliov agreed with Gao Yang and said with a smile, "yes, life in Africa is not as comfortable as you think."


    Ye Lianna smiled, "I don''t need a comfortable life. I prefer the wild and primitive side of Africa."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and nodded. Then he looked at Frye and said loudly, "do you have any plans?"


    Frye spread out his hand and said with a smile, "no, I don''t know where to go."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said in a deep voice, "it''s time for you to practice baseball. You didn''t catch up with this year''s draft season, but you may be able to sign with the New York Yankees or Texas Rangers as a free agent. I don''t understand, but they must have a way. You know, the New York Yankees have always dreamed of you."


    Frye covered his forehead and said helplessly to Gao Yang, "Oh, don''t do this, boss, you''re here again."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "think about what we can do next. If you don''t play again, you''ll be too old."


    With a broken face, Frye pointed to his nose and said: "Boss, I''m only 20 years old! I''m only 20 years old this year! Although I may look a little mature, you can''t say I''m too old anyway. Besides, there are many baseball players who enter the major league at the age of 23 or 14. If I can enter the major league after playing the minor league for a few more years, I won''t be too old."


    Gao Yang is stunned. He has been with Frye for more than three years, which makes him forget Frye''s age many times. Now, looking back, although Frye is a veteran for the rest of his life, he is still only 20 years old.


    After an awkward smile, Gao Yang said to Frye, "you''re a young genius and a miraculous existence when you enter the major league baseball, but it''s too late if you spend another two years. Also, you don''t know our plan. The time is ripe for you to play baseball."


    Frye bared his teeth and said, "playing baseball is my biggest hobby. I want to play baseball, which I don''t deny. However, I can''t leave you. Really, I''ll die. In fact, compared with playing baseball, I can''t tolerate a plain life."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "Frye, playing baseball and becoming a star is not an ordinary life anyway?"


    Frye spread his hand and said helplessly, "in comparison, yes."


    Fryer made up his mind. Others really couldn''t move him. Gao Yang had tried it several times, so he always had a headache about how to ask Frye to throw a baseball instead of a grenade.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s depressed and helpless expression, Frye said cautiously, "boss, you said you would marry Ye Lianna when she graduated, and then everyone would retire. As for me, I''d like to. After we all retire, I''ll play baseball on the premise that everyone retires."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "Frye, you''re a fool! Don''t play in the next days. Go training with the New York Yankees. Now you need to train. How long haven''t you played baseball!"


    Frye smiled, "if they''re willing, it''s certainly the best."


    Frye''s mother and wife weren''t there. Gao Yang looked at Frye and didn''t know what he thought. He said, "you''ve been married for so long. Why don''t you have children? Frye, you should have a child. Although you''re still young, in terms of our career, I think you still want children. What do you think?"


    Frye collapsed and said with a sad face, "boss, why do you even care about this!"


    Gao Yang was stunned again, and then said with embarrassment: "sorry, this, this, yes, why should I care about you? Well, I just think you should have a child and let your mother have a sustenance. Well, that''s what you mean, you know."


    Frye spread his hand and said regretfully, "but Ella can''t get pregnant."


    Gao Yang was shocked, stood up and said loudly, "what!"


    Frye said helplessly, "you know my past. At that time, Ella couldn''t get pregnant after she, uh, got pregnant, uh, miscarried."


    "What? Why didn''t Ella talk about it?" Natalia said in surprise


    Ye Lianna is a little confused. She doesn''t quite understand what it means that a woman can''t have children, but Vita covers her mouth and looks at Frye in surprise.


    Frye spread his hands and said indifferently, "it''s nothing. I don''t care much about this."


    Gao Yang is Frye''s eldest brother, but he is more like Frye''s father in many times. After he scratched his head hard, he said in a hurry: "why didn''t you say it earlier? Have you seen it? Have you gone to the hospital for examination? Big hospital! Falk! Why can''t you grow up?"


    Gao Yang had another worry. Although it was not his own business, he was really upset now, and just then, his phone rang.


    The call was from Murphy. He looked at the caller number. Somehow, Gao Yang suddenly became more annoyed, so he had a hunch that Murphy''s call would not say any good news.

 Chapter 2042

    Gao Yang''s hunch is always accurate, so Murphy''s call this time is really not good news.


    "Where is the 13th!"


    Gao Yang first cluttered in his heart, and then he immediately said, "shouldn''t he be with you?"


    "Yes, he was with me not long ago, but now he has left. About 40 minutes, this guy has no cell phone, no phone, I can''t reach him!"


    After all, something happened on the 13th. Gao Yang was a little relieved, and then he changed into a relaxed voice: "Oh, well, he hasn''t come back yet. It should be a traffic jam. What''s the matter? Wait a minute, I''ll go to a quiet place to answer the phone."


    In fact, Gao Yang is not as relaxed as he looks. At this critical moment, Murphy called to say this. The real bad news must be behind him.


    Gao Yang entered Ye Lianna''s room, closed the door and whispered, "well, tell me, what''s wrong."


    Murphy said in a strange way, "why do you think something''s wrong?"


    "I have a hunch that when I am very upset, something more annoying will happen, so let''s say, what happened."


    Murphy first sighed a long sigh, and then said in a very helpless way: "There is an accident with the people deployed in Riyadh. Now we are faced with the situation that no one is available. Clooney will be handed over to the Shah intelligence agency tomorrow at the latest. We have deployed three groups of people to do it. However, the CIA and the Shah intelligence agency have sent a large number of people to protect Clooney. The current situation is that it is impossible to do it in the United States. If we do it forcibly, there will be a risk of exposure and action It is very likely to fail! After the accident of Riyadh''s staff, all our three insurances have failed! "


    Murphy said helplessly: "Ram, in order to protect you, we have called a lot of people. I don''t want to take credit with you. The problem now is that we don''t have a suitable candidate in a short time. We can be transferred to carry out this operation in a short time, which can promote the CIA to hand over people to Shah. So now we are in a very embarrassing situation, And we are really in a mess. "


    No matter how big and strong the organization is, there will be accidents and chaos. Although Gao Yang understands this, he is really helpless, because this situation must not occur often for cleaners. How can he catch up.


    "Well, can you tell me what''s going on in Riyadh?"


    After Murphy was silent for a moment, he said helplessly, "there was a car accident..."


    "Car accident?"


    "Yes, the core person in charge of commanding the operation was hit by a car while observing the operation route. It was really an accident and a coincidence, but he was the core person of Riyadh''s operation. After the operation in the United States could not be carried out, his accident meant that Riyadh''s operation would not be carried out, so I could only ask for the help of the 13th. Of course, this is a good thing And help yourself. "


    "What are you doing in Riyadh on the 13th?"


    "Do what he has been doing, what he is good at."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "but there''s a problem. He once poked a big basket in Riyadh on the 13th. He was chased and killed by the Shah intelligence agency in Riyadh. Won''t it be a problem to let him go to Riyadh again now?"


    Murphy said in distress: "Don''t worry, Riyadh can be used as the backyard of your home on the 13th. The only problem is that after the Shah Intelligence Agency shows extraordinary attention to Clooney, the operation may be quite difficult and troublesome. Finally, it may need a strong attack. Clooney must not be sent to the interrogation room of the Shah intelligence agency alive. If Clooney Ni was sent to their interrogation room by the Shah intelligence agency, but it is completely irreparable, so we have been planning the final action plan. Riyadh''s action is not sure enough, so you should be prepared to kill Clooney on the way. "


    "How to act?"


    "Create an air crash. If Riyadh''s action can''t ensure success, that''s the only way."


    Gao Yangji had a headache. He rubbed his forehead and said with a bitter smile: "Clooney is very cunning, very cunning and very careful. He will certainly leave evidence to protect his life to threaten me not to kill him. As long as he dies, someone will shake out the evidence. What he needs to do is very simple. It''s enough to publicize my name, and he doesn''t even need any evidence, because I just need to be exposed to C IA or Shah''s vision means a complete end. "


    Murphy whispered, "I understand this, so we can only take Clooney alive in Riyadh, otherwise what do you think I''m anxious to contact No. 13?"


    Gao Yang sniffed, sighed and said, "I see. I''ll see him first on the 13th. I''ll tell him after seeing him. In addition, please hurry up your final action plan. Even if you have to kill Clooney, you can''t let him fall into the hands of Shah alive."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, sat down with a sad face for a while, got up, rubbed his face and returned to the outside again.


    "Nothing. I just can''t find Leonard. This guy doesn''t have a phone."


    After explaining to everyone with a smile, Gao Yang continued to talk with others, but his heart was incomparably hoping to see him early on the 13th.


    Gao Yang is very sure that he will personally tell him the progress of the matter after meeting on the 13th.


    Finally, someone knocked at the door. After ye Lianna opened the door, she appeared at the door on the 13th.


    After waiting for the 13th to enter the door, he nodded slightly to Gao Yang, and then whispered, "traffic jam."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''re back. Murphy is anxious to find you. He has something private to tell you. Er, let''s go inside."


    And the 13th entered Ye Lianna''s room. After closing the door, Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "something''s wrong. There''s something wrong with the arrangement of the cleaners in Riyadh."


    On the 13th, he nodded. After listening to Gao Yang''s general explanation of the context, he said in a deep voice: "the cleaners are all single-line contact, so some actions that need to be organized by multiple people can''t continue once the core characters have an accident. Now even if I go, I won''t have a great grasp in a hurry, and I don''t like actions that rely solely on luck."


    "What about that?"


    On the 13th, he raised his head, looked at Gao Yang and said calmly, "we can''t just rely on the cleaners. Send out our people. It will be much more secure in that way."


    "Our people? Well, who do we need to go!"


    The 13th shook his head and whispered, "it''s not you, it''s the black devil. Summon the black devil."

 Chapter 2043

    Living on grevatov''s farm, this period of life is a very interesting experience for the old black demons.


    Looking at grevatov''s wife nagging at him every day, she would scold him when she was angry. At this time, it would attract the attention of several people, so grevatov''s wife was embarrassed to scold him.


    Looking at grevatov''s young son, he had a strong interest in a beautiful little girl in the neighborhood, and then the two began to gradually heat up the relationship, which also made several old men enjoy it.


    The most popular is grevatov''s little daughter. Almost everyone likes her, so Olivia has never lacked playmates these days, that is, her playmates are a little older.


    There are not many houses on the farm, so when grevatov suddenly brought back six friends, especially one of them is a patient lying in bed every day, grevatov''s wife didn''t complain less about him. However, in front of her husband''s friends, grevatov''s old woman showed great generosity and enthusiasm.


    Therefore, a group of black devils still like the days when they live on the farm.


    Aliya took a crayon and painted on a piece of white paper. She didn''t look like it. After all, she just accidentally turned to a crayon, and then happened to get a piece of paper. Then she just wanted to paint the white paper with color, but her painting was seen by roztowski.


    "You can''t draw like this. It''s wrong. Shall I teach you?"


    Olivia generously gave up her brush because she liked the old man rottosky.


    Rostowski took the brush and looked at it. He drew it with a red crayon. Soon, a lifelike little girl appeared on the paper.


    After reading the portrait, Olivia said solemnly, "this is me."


    "Yes, this is you."


    "You draw very well."


    Rottosky smiled happily, as if he had been praised by some great people. Then he said humbly, "thank you, but your father is a real painter. He is an expert in portrait painting. The pencil has a soul in his hand. Of course, he is also good at doing other things with a pencil."


    "My father can''t draw."


    Rostowski was stunned for a moment. When Lebedev looked at him discontentedly, he immediately smiled apologetically and said, "ah, yes, your father can''t draw. Come on, there''s another side. Can I teach you to draw landscape painting?"


    Rostowski was asking Olivia to draw, while Tata was walking slowly with Pavlovich.


    Pavlovic is seriously injured, but he is old and recovers much slower than the young man, so he can only walk slowly for a short time now.


    "I don''t know if the hammer is ready. This guy is going crazy in Germany."


    "Are you going to see him?"


    "No, I''m not interested in visiting patients."


    As they walked back to the farmhouse while chatting, they saw grevatov''s son sitting on the haystack, holding a guitar and playing an out of tune tune tune.


    "Oh, that won''t work. Children in the city don''t have to please girls in this way now."


    "He''s a bunk, and the farthest place he''s been to is just a nearby town. Do you still want to teach him what trendy things to attract the same buns?"


    "Pavlovich, haven''t you been beaten by your smelly mouth?"


    "People who want to beat me are usually beaten by me."


    Tata looked at Pavlovic with disdain. Then he shouted at grevatov''s son, "Hey, boy, you can''t play the guitar like this. I''ll teach you the correct way to play."


    Tata swaggered over, sat on the haystack, impolitely grabbed the guitar and played a very happy song.


    When Tata finished playing, he was very proud that his fingering didn''t step back too much, so he said proudly, "see? I''ll teach you fingering."


    "Yes, but your music is too outdated. Can you teach me a new song?"


    Tata was speechless, and then he shouted, "I have to listen first."


    When Tata heard a completely strange tune from his mobile phone, he frowned and said loudly, "what''s the noise, but I can teach you. Let me listen to it again."


    Everyone has their own fun, but alebin''s fun is to lie on a recliner very leisurely, and then take a nap in the slow wandering.


    However, the quiet atmosphere was broken by the mobile phone ring.


    Yalebin took out his cell phone, closed his eyes and took out his cell phone. After answering, he whispered, "hello."


    "Teacher, I need you to deal with something. I''m sorry to interrupt your leisure life."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "I''m dying. After I die, I''ll have leisure that I can''t get rid of, so just tell me what''s going on. Don''t be lyrical."


    "I need to rob a man alive from the Shah intelligence agency and CIA in Riyadh. If I can''t take him alive, I''ll kill the target. I think you may be interested in this."


    Yalebin smiled and said in a loud voice, "yes, I am really interested and happy. I hope the old rivals of the CIA and the Shah intelligence agency can make progress."


    "The problem is that time is very tight, so the difficulty may increase a lot."


    Yalebin said slowly, "time is tight, so we can''t delay on the road. We''ll start immediately. Do you have the fastest route and transportation to get us there?"


    "You need to go to Cairo, Egypt first, and then someone in Cairo will help you and send you to Riyadh. You don''t need to consider the transportation problems. Then you will meet you in Riyadh on the 13th. You can also get some help, teacher."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "OK, let''s start now. On the way, you explain the background of this operation to me. I need to know these. Hang up now and we''ll contact after we get on the road."


    After hanging up the phone, yalebin closed his eyes and gently shook the recliner again. He smiled and said, "this kind of life is really enjoyed. It''s much more comfortable than the nursing home."


    After a few minutes, yalebin opened his eyes and slowly scanned it. He said loudly, "grevatov, call everyone back. The time to be a guest in your house is over. It''s time for us to start."


    When yalebin answered the phone, grevatov noticed. Hearing yalebin''s call, he gently walked behind yalebin and whispered, "Captain, are you leaving for Yemen?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "no, my students are in trouble, so the place we are going to is Shah. In addition, I have good news for you. The opponent is the CIA and the Shah intelligence agency. Are you very excited?"

 Chapter 2044

    It is absolutely the biggest waste to let the black devil and the butter knife fight against each other. Sending the black devil to Riyadh to rob people from the CIA and the Shah intelligence agency is the old business that the black devil is familiar with and can no longer be familiar with.


    In this world, no one is more suitable to do this for Gao Yang than the black devil.


    It is necessary to rush to Riyadh in the shortest time, specify a detailed plan in the shortest time, and rob Clooney from the close protection of the Shah intelligence agency without preparation and in a hurry. All these difficulties are not in the eyes of yalebin.


    On the contrary, everyone of the black devil was immersed in a sense of happiness. After more than 20 years, the sharpest knife of the black devil came out of its sheath and waved to its old opponent.


    Now the black devil is still as sharp as before. At least they have a chance to get out of their scabbard, which is enough to make them happy.


    In the first class cabin of an Airbus A320, when yalebin was closing his eyes and flying in the air, there were not many things he could do except think about what he was going to do in his mind.


    This is an ordinary civil aviation flight. All the passengers on the plane are ordinary passengers, but the plane to Cairo, Egypt, will not take off until the black devil gets on the plane.


    When the plane landed, it was yalebin again. They got off the plane first.


    When yalebin walked slowly out of the corridor bridge with a crutch, a middle-aged man approached him and immediately whispered, "please follow me."


    They didn''t ask, didn''t indicate their identity, and the person who picked up the plane was very sure that the six of them were yalebin, which satisfied yalebin. It would be terrible if the person who engaged in secret work had to ask even who was going to pick up.


    They were taken directly to another plane. This time it was a charter flight. There were no other passengers on the whole plane except them.


    I changed to a plane. Just after I sat down, the plane took off.


    There was no prologue or greeting. When the plane flew smoothly, the middle-aged man who came to pick up yalebin untied his seat belt, got up, opened the luggage compartment on his head, took out a folder from it, walked to yalebin''s side, took a seat, and then said, "this is the action points and background you need."


    Yalebin took the document and handed it back. After grevatov took it, he smiled and said, "difficulties and matters needing attention."


    "The difficulties are very general. Every link of this operation is very difficult. The biggest difficulty is that the time is too tight. Some people are trying to delay the departure speed of the target, but they can''t ensure the time. At present, the speculated time is that the fastest target will arrive in Riyadh in 12 hours and the slowest in 48 hours. We try our best to strive for time."


    Yalebin smiled and whispered, "we need to follow the tactics of the Shah intelligence agency, right?"


    "Yes, but there is no rigid requirement for this. Obtaining the target is the first priority. If you can''t get the target alive, kill him. We have provided some customary techniques and characteristics of the Shah intelligence agency. It''s the best to imitate, and there''s no way to imitate."


    Yalebin looked back and said, "we have provided the operational characteristics of the Shah intelligence agency. Let''s see if it is different from before."


    "I have seen that the operational characteristics provided in the intelligence are very rough and there is no core thing, but judging from the existing data, the Shah intelligence agency is no different from the past."


    Yalebin smiled, shook and said, "I thought they would make progress with the progress of the times and science and technology. Unexpectedly, they are still the same as before after decades."


    Grevatov said without emotion: "This operation requires that it be planted to the internal personnel of the Shah intelligence agency, but according to this plan, it is difficult to convince people that the attack comes from the inside of the Shah intelligence agency and diverts the external line of sight, but it is almost impossible to generate suspicion within the Shah intelligence agency by using the habitual attack formation and code language of the Shah intelligence agency."


    Yalebin smiled and whispered, "it hasn''t changed for decades. Let''s follow the previous way, give them some real materials and let the Shah intelligence agency bite each other."


    Grevatov whispered, "I have an idea, but I don''t know if it''s feasible."


    "Say."


    "Following the characteristics of the ferri faction, we have a deep study of the ferri faction''s actions."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "you always want to be perfect, but if your action is too perfect, it may not be perfect. Ferri is dead. Do you think anyone in the Shah intelligence agency can reach the level when Ferri led the team? If not, what will people think of the sudden emergence of a Ferri style action team?"


    After a moment''s silence, grevatov whispered, "yes, I think it''s too simple."


    Alebin smiled: "Show some core contents of the Shah intelligence agency, but try to cover up these core contents. In principle, this is what is needed for an operation planted by the way. You have to show the things of the ferri faction. For the Shah intelligence agency, the level is too high, and it is likely to pour dirty water on a person who is too high-level. If this guide As a result, he had to clarify himself and force him to make up his mind to investigate with the strength of *********************************************************


    Grevatov whispered, "yes, I see. I''ll redraw the plan and show the right level."


    The person who picked up the plane looked very calm, but his heart was never calm, because he couldn''t understand what they said.


    After yalebin finished his dialogue with grevatov, the receiver whispered: "the Shah intelligence agency will use a Boeing 747 to pick up the target to Riyadh. At present, it is uncertain that it will land at that airport, which is very likely to be a military airport. In that case, it will need to intercept on the way. We have drawn out four most likely routes."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "the route is secondary and the equipment is primary. Can Riyadh get all the equipment I need?"


    "I am not responsible for Riyadh, so I am not very clear that someone will pick you up after arriving in Riyadh, but generally speaking, there will be no problem with the equipment you need."


    Alebin nodded and said, "OK, I hope so."


    The person who picked up the plane smiled and said, "I can''t guarantee anything else, but the equipment you need will be met. I''m very confident about it."

 Chapter 2045

    The plane landed at Riyadh airport, and this time they need to go through customs with their passports.


    Yalebin took out an American passport, chatted with the old man of the customs inspection and entry personnel with an American flavor, and soon left the airport.


    An Arab in his thirties held up a sign with the name of P.D. Evans. Alebin walked over and smiled, "Hello, I''m Evans."


    "Hello, Mr. Evans. Please follow me."


    After sending the yalebin and his party to a minibus, the Arab immediately left. In addition to a driver, there was also an Indian Pakistani man in his 40s on the minibus.


    "Mr. Evans, my name is Ansari. In the next time, I will assist you in your operation in Riyadh and help me send you to your residence. If you need any equipment, please tell me now that your people will get off the plane in four hours and are expected to meet you in five hours. What''s the problem?"


    Grevatov handed out a piece of paper and said in a deep voice, "how long will these things be ready?"


    Ansari took the paper and said in a deep voice: "six cars, six AK47s, 6000 bullets, a high-precision sniper rifle, these are not problems. One ton of high explosive deception medicine is a little difficult, but that''s all?"


    Alebin shook his fingers and said with a smile, "just prepare according to these. Let''s go."


    Ansari said to the driver, the minibus set off, and then yalebin and they were sent to a typical house in downtown Riyadh.


    Although it is located in the heart of the desert, a middle-class house in Shah should have a swimming pool and lawn. Passing through the stone path between the lawn and entering the cool room, Tata reached out and wiped a sweat and said loudly, "it''s so hot that it''s better at last."


    After sitting down on the sofa in the room, yalebin also reached out to wipe his sweat and said with a smile, "I haven''t been here for a long time. It''s really hot. If any of you want to go swimming, there''s still time now."


    Ansari said in surprise, "swimming? Now?"


    Yalebin waved his hand to Ansari and said with a smile, "don''t worry about them. Please tell me about the recent trend of the Shah intelligence agency."


    Ansari spread his hand and said helplessly, "there''s no trend. Everything is the same as usual."


    Yalebin frowned and said, "no, I already know the whole story of this matter. If it involves the power struggle within the Shah intelligence agency, it can''t be the same as usual."


    Ansari waved his hand and said, "I''m only responsible for logistics, okay? I''m only responsible for providing you with the equipment you need. You have to ask others for information, or wait for your people to ask him. Now he has the highest intelligence authority."


    Yalebin frowned. Then he nodded and whispered, "I see. Then send what we want quickly."


    When Ansari finished speaking, alebin looked at grevatov and whispered, "bring me the background information and I''ll have a look again."


    The information is very detailed. Gao Yang sorted out and summarized the inside information that happened before and after and handed it to the cleaners. In this way, the cleaners can have a clear target, so as to echo the black pot that Gao Yang threw out before. Now, the cleaners handed this background information to yalebin and them.


    On the plane, alebin looked at the information roughly, but after he asked for the background information, he looked at it carefully again.


    After quickly reading the data, yalebin murmured to himself: "it''s been too long. I can''t master the Zhengzhi ecology of Shah now. Prince naif, Prince suharitan, Prince suharitan, Prince naif..."


    When yalebin murmured to himself, grevatov whispered, "Prince naif is the son of the current king."


    Alebin waved his hand and whispered, "well, I see."


    After lowering his head and meditating for a moment, yalebin suddenly raised his head and said in a loud voice, "rostowski, go to the Shah Intelligence Agency building."


    Rostowski immediately said, "yes, I''ll go now."


    Yalebin got up from the sofa, walked around the house with crutches, and said to Ansari, "when can the equipment be delivered?"


    Ansari said in a deep voice: "soon, the cheating medicine will be slower. There is too much one ton. We need to find a way to mobilize it. We can give it to you in 12 hours."


    Yalebin said in a deep voice, "it''s too slow. We can''t use it immediately if you send it. It also takes time to prepare. You should immediately look for deceptive drugs. The more, the faster, the better."


    Ansari stood up and said in a deep voice, "I''m leaving. Please wait here quietly for your companions. If you want to use a car, there are two in the garage, the keys are in the car, and the weapons are in the wardrobe in the bedroom. You can take it at will. The rest of the cars will be delivered soon. Bye."


    Ansari left, leaving only jarebin and them in the house.


    After waiting for Ansari to leave, Tata whispered, "our people? Who will come?"


    Yalebin whispered, "Leonard."


    "Oh, he, it''s OK for him to come. This occasion is still the right way. I''m worried that your students will also come, ha ha."


    Alebin shook his head and said in a deep voice, "he''s not so stupid."


    After that, yalebin walked back and forth in the room twice. Tata said, "are you very upset?"


    Yalebin breathed a sigh and said in a deep voice, "it''s not uneasy, but a little puzzled, but I need rottosky''s observations to provide an answer to my doubts."


    After that, yalebin sat down with a dignified face, and then he said seriously, "Tata, go and see the black spot of the CIA in Riyadh."


    Tata nodded and said with a smile, "I hope they are still in the old place. They should be. The CIA people are also very lazy. They generally don''t like moving."


    Yalebin ignored Tata''s joke, but looked at Vassily and said in a deep voice, "change your clothes and walk in the street."


    Vasili went to change his clothes, and then yalebin immediately said to grevatov, "you drive in the car and take a few more turns on the way from the Shah intelligence agency to the airport."


    Yalebin only needs to give an order. What should be done or what is ordered to do? What needs to be observed. These people of the black devil don''t need yalebin to remind them at all.


    Waiting for everyone else to go out, only Lebedev said in a low voice, "Captain, do I want to arm first?"


    Yalebin shook his head and whispered, "no, just turn up the air conditioning temperature a little. I think the Shah intelligence agency should play some tricks. Although their tricks are meaningless, it''s better to use your brain than not to use your brain. At least it can bring us some trouble."

 Chapter 2046

    If aribin doesn''t say it, no one knows what he''s thinking.


    Only Lebedev stayed. He had nothing to do. He went to the wardrobe in the bedroom and found that there was a small arsenal in each wardrobe, but there were only basic weapons such as guns, ammunition and grenades, but what the black devil really needed was none.


    As time went by, alebin finally simply found a bedroom, adjusted the room temperature properly, and went to bed directly.


    It was not until rostowski called that alebin picked up some spirit.


    "Everything looks normal here in the Shah Intelligence Agency building, but it is certain that Prince naif is not inside."


    "Is it convenient to do it at the door of the building?"


    "Convenient, won''t encounter any big problems."


    "OK, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, yalebin felt that he had rested and had enough spirit, so he paced out of the bedroom, returned to the living room, and said to Lebedev, who was playing with a sniper rifle, "our plan may have to be changed."


    Lebedev raised his head and whispered, "why, captain."


    Yalebin sighed and said with a helpless smile: "because Prince naif, who took over the Shah intelligence agency, is a young man. After studying his behavior pattern, I found that this man is a guy who claims to be smart. He is really smart, but his smart is not used in the secret front, and this guy is very proud."


    Lebedev said in a deep voice, "every director of the Shah intelligence agency is very proud."


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "how can a smart and proud young man tolerate others to blame himself for what he has not done? So naif has been trying to get Clooney from the CIA. Now he has succeeded, so the Shah intelligence agency should not be so calm."


    Lebedev nodded and said, "yes, but it is possible if the Shah intelligence agency pretends to be very relaxed and calm."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "yes, it''s possible, so we need more information to make a judgment."


    The two men stopped talking. Lebedev continued to do the work at hand, while alebin sat on the sofa and closed his eyes again. He didn''t know whether he was meditating or dozing.


    The phone rang and broke the silence again. Yalebin connected the phone, and then heard in a loud and low voice: "it can''t be dragged. The target has boarded the plane. The Shah intelligence agency''s own Boeing 747, about 12 Shah personnel, two CIA personnel, took off from Dulles International Airport in Washington, and the destination is Riyadh airport."


    Yalebin said in a deep voice, "I see. Do you confirm that the target has boarded the plane and watched the plane take off?"


    "Sure, no, wait, let me think about it. If your request is to see the target on the plane with your own eyes, I can''t be sure. The information I get is based on inference. The target can only get on the plane, but the person escorting the target is not his own."


    Jarebin whispered, "I see."


    After yalebin said that faintly, he heard Gao Yang whisper on the other side of the phone: "teacher, time is too tight and difficult. If the action risk is too high, just give up the action or kill the target directly. I don''t want to cause casualties because of the target."


    Yalebin smiled and whispered, "don''t worry."


    After a pause, yalebin continued, "I will give the goal to you alive."


    After hanging up the phone, alebin closed his eyes like a man who had nothing to do.


    None of the people who went out of the black devil replied, and yalebin was not in a hurry. At this time, Lebedev said with some worry: "Captain, we have been out of work for too long, and we don''t grasp the current situation accurately enough."


    Alebin opened his eyes and said with a smile: "If their working mode and action habits have not changed, there is nothing to worry about. Except for some technical innovations, the Shah intelligence agency will not be much different from that more than 20 years ago. When there is no urgent threat, they will only accelerate their degeneration. Even if our experience is outdated, it doesn''t matter, because people''s way of thinking will not change and turn over and over That''s it. "


    Continue to wait, finally someone knocked on the door, then pushed the door and came in. A middle-aged man with a face of about 40 immediately said, "Hello, I''m number 13."


    Yalebin breathed and said with a smile, "you''re here at last. Why do you make up?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "I had caused some trouble in Riyadh and had to change my appearance to come."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "the art of make-up is good. Sit down for a while. Our people haven''t come back yet."


    On the 13th, he immediately sat down and said in a deep voice, "do you need me to inform you of the new situation?"


    "The target got on the plane two hours ago and the destination is Riyadh. If you have updated information, you can talk about it."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "there''s no updated news. I''ll sleep for a while."


    The 13th sat on the sofa with his eyes closed, and then he soon fell asleep.


    About another hour later, alebin answered the phone again. Grevatov whispered, "I''ve taken several routes. Everything is normal."


    Yalebin sighed and said helplessly, "everything is normal? That''s abnormal. According to the habit that the Shah intelligence agency likes to make a big noise on a small matter, it''s very abnormal now. You can come back."


    After that, yalebin said to Lebedev, "call the others back, too. There''s no need to investigate again."


    The 13th opened his eyes and said to jarebin, "what''s the problem?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes, we can''t wait in Riyadh. Now we need to go to Dammam as soon as possible."


    The 13th nodded and said, "OK, shall we start at once?"


    "No, when our people come back."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "don''t you want to ask why you went to Dammam?"


    The 13th shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to ask. I believe your judgment. I''m just a killer, not a spy. Under the current situation, obviously you have more say than me."


    Yalebin smiled, nodded and said, "I appreciate your attitude."


    The 13th whispered, "do you need to inform the local helper to go to Dammam?"


    Yalebin shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not necessary. They can''t help. Let''s do it ourselves."


    The 13th whispered, "they can help erase the traces, cover the whereabouts and arrange a safe route for us to leave."


    Yalebin smiled and said loudly, "we will never leave a trace unless we leave it deliberately."

 Chapter 2047

    All the people who went out came back. When they gathered together, alebin shouted, "let''s go to Dammam. There are weapons in the wardrobe. Take enough ammunition and start."


    Tata raised her hand and shouted, "ask for a question, captain."


    "Permission."


    "Why Damon?"


    "Because the target will be sent to Dammam, not Riyadh. If we wait in Riyadh, we will find that we finally threw ourselves into the air."


    "Can you explain it in detail, Captain, I''m just curious."


    Alebin smiled: "Although we are not very familiar with the Zhengzhi ecology of Shah, some things will not change with the passage of time. For example, Riyadh is the headquarters of the dead Prince suharitan. Suharitan is dead, but his power is still there and the struggle continues. If Saif really killed suharitan, these are not problems, he said We will wipe out the residual forces of suharitan in a hard way and win the final victory, but... "


    Yalebin opened his hand and said with a smile, "but if we want to analyze the character, it''s different. Saif is very proud. People like them also think they are very smart. What Saif can''t stand is not the victory or defeat of the struggle, but the grievances he has suffered."


    Talta said, "what grievance?"


    "He didn''t do the injustice of being wronged, but everyone thought he did it. For people like Saif, it''s absolutely intolerable to be splashed with dirty water. What would Saif do? He will find out the whole incident, take out conclusive evidence and put it in front of everyone for everyone to see, so that the suharitan faction can''t tell In this case, it is secondary to find out the truth, to completely eliminate the residual forces of suharitan, and even to clear his own suspicion. The important thing is that Saif doesn''t like being wronged and splashed with dirty water. "


    Alebin clapped his hand and said with a smile: "So it''s easy to speculate about the next thing. Saif will never allow Clooney, as a key witness, to die, let alone be rescued. But Riyadh is suharitan''s battalion. Suharitan has operated in the Shah Intelligence Agency for decades, and Saif has taken over the Shah Intelligence Agency for too short, which means that he has not completely controlled the Shah intelligence agency , in addition to following his confidants all the time, who can Saif trust completely? "


    Tata nodded and said, "yes, so he can''t rest assured of using the personnel of the Shah intelligence agency."


    Yalebin said with a smile: "more than that, he dare not send Clooney to Riyadh. If the crisis comes from within, you always have to worry about the possibility that the only witness will be killed. For the wronged Saif, he will not take the target to the Shah Intelligence Bureau for trial."


    After that, yalebin stood up and said, "if you can''t come to Riyadh or send it to the headquarters of the Shah intelligence agency, where else can you go? Is there a better place than Daman, who has always been in the hands of Saif?"


    On the 13th suddenly said, "everything is just your speculation. Although the Shah side clearly proposed to take the target to Riyadh when negotiating with the United States, it also promised that the CIA could send someone to participate in the trial and record the trial results."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes, everything is speculation, but no matter what Saif promised, the plane can turn after taking off and land anywhere."


    On the 13th, he nodded and said, "I see. Your speculation is reasonable, but I need to talk to the cleaners and make them ready to meet in Damon. This can''t be done without them."


    Jabin waved his hand and said, "whatever you want."


    Grevatov whispered, "Captain, if you act in Daman, what kind of action should you take?"


    Alebin smiled: "These are not important, because Saif always thinks he is very smart, and smart people like to use their brains when doing things, so Saif has been spreading the illusion that he will send the target to Riyadh, but the result is that he sent the people to Dammam, and then he will make everything public after Dammam''s trial results and evidence, so as to clear himself The suspect. "


    If yalebin knows a Chinese idiom, he can sum up Saif''s practice in one sentence, that is, building plank roads openly and living in darkness.


    "If my student were here, he would say a word."


    Alebin raised his hand and said slowly in Chinese: "I like some Chinese idioms very much, because I can use a very short and incisive sentence to summarize a type of behavior. As long as you understand this idiom, you will understand what it means. Unfortunately, you can only communicate with people who are proficient in Chinese culture."


    After that, alebin said with a smile: "Let''s continue to deduce his behavior from the character''s character. Smart people like to use their brains and win with intelligence. They think they can deceive everyone. Although Saif''s method is really not clever, Saif won''t think so because he is still very proud. Therefore, it is considered that Saif was attacked after receiving Clooney from Daman, and he will never think it was his own When his tricks are seen through, he will only think that there is an insider around him, or that there is still too much opposition to him in the Shah intelligence agency, so... "


    Tata said with a smile: "he will be angry and very wronged. He will be betrayed again. He can''t get rid of his grievances. So he launched a new round of cleansing of the Shah intelligence agency, but he will never think that his very clever means have been seen through from the beginning."


    Yalebin shrugged his shoulders and said, "you''ve finished for me, so we don''t have to consider using the operation mode of the Shah intelligence agency. Just act as we want. Anyway, no matter what we do, Saif will think it''s the ghost of the Shah intelligence agency hiding his true identity."


    "This is a smart man, fool," said rottosky with disdain


    Alebin smiled: "No, no, it''s always good to use your mind. You see, although I think Saif will send the target to Dammam, it''s only my guess after all. If we go to Dammam, but the target comes to Riyadh, we will throw ourselves into the air, resulting in uncontrollable bad consequences. It''s like a gamble, so Saif has reduced our success rate after all."


    The 13th whispered, "success rate?"


    Yalebin sighed: "yes, if the target comes to Riyadh, the success rate of our action is 100%, but everything is based on speculation. If Saif really sends the target to Riyadh, the success rate will be reduced to 90%. This probability is too low, so I really don''t like gambling."

 Chapter 2048

    The flight took a total of 15 hours. It took some time in Riyadh. When the black devil drove to Dammam, 400 kilometers away, six hours had passed.


    When the car drove off the highway, yalebin took the map, raised his head in doubt, and said loudly, "there are two airports in Dammam now?"


    On the 13th, he whispered: "yes, Dammam has two airports. Fahd International Airport has been opened since 1999. Since then, Dammam airport has no longer been used for civil purposes and is now a military airport."


    Yalebin sighed and said helplessly, "this is inconsistent with the situation in my memory. Damn it. Now we have to find out where the plane will land at that airport."


    If Clooney is to be sent to Dammam, the airport must be the first stop, and Dammam has two airports for the plane carrying Clooney to take off and land.


    The information shows that Clooney will be sent to Riyadh, so the original information can''t be used. Even if Gao Yang and the cleaners have been notified on the 13th that they want to rescue Clooney in Daman instead of Riyadh, the plane is still in the air. Even the cleaners can''t send accurate new information.


    Dammam has a Fahd International Airport, which is a civil airport, and a Dammam airport. Now it is a military airport in Shah, and both airports can be used by Saif at will. Therefore, to find out where Clooney will land, we have to rely on the black devil to collect intelligence.


    After a helpless sigh, yalebin said to No. 13, "what are you good at?"


    "Good at everything."


    Yalebin''s question was very general, and his reply on the 13th was also very vague. Neither of them seemed to take into account the scope of ability.


    "Very good. Then you can help collect information."


    At this time, Lebedev whispered: "Daman airport, since it is a military airport, does Saif have a better airport to transport the target?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "you''ve been in the military camp too long. Lebedev, don''t let your thinking form a fixed pattern. Some people don''t do things in the most reasonable way."


    After that, yalebin said faintly, "there are always signs that the plane will land at Fahd International Airport. If Fahd airport can be excluded, the answer is Daman airport. Now introduce Fahd airport to me."


    It''s much more convenient to sneak into a civil airport than a military airport, so it''s no surprise that alebin put his first stop at Fahd airport.


    On the 13th, he whispered, "I''ve been here. I''m familiar with the situation. Let me introduce it. Fahd airport was opened in 1999. It''s the largest airport in the world. It''s advanced and luxurious. It''s worth mentioning that Fahd airport has a terminal for royal family members."


    "Royal terminal?"


    "Yes."


    Yalebin smiled, looked at his watch, and then said loudly, "we still have at least eight hours. We have plenty of time. Now I''m a little hungry. Let''s go to dinner."


    The time of arrival in Dammam is nine o''clock in the evening.


    Dammam is a port city. Because it is close to the sea, there are many seafood.


    Yalebin''s main course in the evening is fish. After a satisfactory dinner, yalebin looked at his watch and said with a smile: "there are five and a half hours left. Go to the airport to see if our target will land at Fahd airport, grevatov, rottosky and Leonard."


    Looking at Tata''s eager eyes, yalebin sighed, pointed to Tata, smiled and said, "you can go too. I know what you''ve always wanted to do, so let''s go together."


    Tata smiled and said, "thank you. You always know me best."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said with a smile, "come out ten minutes before the plane lands. You need to do it. Leonard, just stare at the target and provide information at any time. No problem?"


    The 13th whispered, "don''t you need my participation in the operation?"


    Yalebin nodded and said, "no, five of them are enough. This is a militarized operation. It''s simple and crude. I don''t need your help."


    After that, jarebin waved and said, "go."


    The four got up, left the restaurant, got into the car at the door and headed straight for Fahd airport.


    After the car drove up, grevatov said, "we have four divisions of labor. Someone goes to the airport work area and someone needs to stare at the flight information in the terminal building."


    Tata smiled: "you go, you go to the terminal. You''re best at analyzing data. Just leave it to me."


    Grevatov looked at Tata, and then said helplessly, "well, man, we haven''t had real activities for a long time. I just want to remind you, don''t be impulsive! Don''t get excited and don''t get complacent."


    Roctosky sighed with relief and said with a smile, "no, absolutely not."


    But when four people arrived at the airport and stopped the car, grevatov sighed and said helplessly, "the most boring job is always mine."


    With that, grevatov got off and went towards the terminal. At this time, Tata clapped his hands, rubbed his hands several times, and said excitedly, "great! I seem to be twenty years younger."


    Rostowski smiled and whispered, "I''m going to mix with the ground crew. What about you?"


    Tata smiled, "I haven''t thought about it yet. Let''s play it by ear."


    Rostowski swallowed his saliva and whispered, "then let''s go. I''ll go first."


    After waiting for rostowski to get off and leave, Tata looked at No. 13 and said loudly, "where are you going?"


    "Follow you."


    Tata smiled, "well, if you''d like to follow, let''s go to the Royal terminal first. Let''s go."


    After getting off, they walked towards the terminal at the same time. Although the target is the Royal terminal, they need to see the situation first.


    "You know, I''ve always wanted to take a very fine action. Really, I need to find a feeling. I just fight with you. It''s too direct and meaningless."


    On the 13th, he looked at Tata and whispered, "it''s not us, it''s them. Mercenaries are fighting. I''m not. I''ve been working very carefully."


    After the first security check, they entered the terminal building.


    When he came to the hall and stopped, Tata looked around for a week and said with a smile, "all right, go and do your own work."


    The 13th shook his head and whispered, "don''t worry, look for a chance first."


    Tata shrugged, looked left and right, and whispered, "do you know how to get to the Royal terminal?"


    "I know."


    "OK, very good, so do you know what staff can enter the Royal terminal?"


    "I know."


    "Great, you can save me a lot of things. Let''s take action together for the time being. Now tell me who can go in, so that I can find a staff member of similar size to me to change clothes."

 Chapter 2049

    After wandering for a long time to find a suitable target, the 13th suddenly touched tarta and whispered, "this is OK."


    Tata turned and saw a man of similar size, wearing a white robe, a red and white plaid scarf, a badge pinned to his chest, walking leisurely in the airport hall.


    "This is really OK. What position? Is it from the airport or the airline?"


    "The duties of airport personnel and passenger service department are not clear."


    Tata followed the man and whispered, "I''ve been paying attention to the man in uniform. Why isn''t this man in uniform?"


    "Obviously, this is a local. He doesn''t have to wear a uniform."


    After they followed the target for a few steps, Tata rubbed his hands and whispered, "go get him and wait for me."


    It''s late at night, and the passenger flow of Fahd airport is not very large, so there are very few passengers and staff. It will attract attention to follow a person rashly, so Tata decided to start directly.


    Tata dodged and was about to go up. At this time, the 13th pulled Tata and whispered, "there are cameras everywhere. What do you want to do?"


    Tata was stunned and said angrily, "what kind of monitoring is everywhere in this damn era? Monitoring! It''s inconvenient to move your hand. It''s better to be the original."


    The 13th smiled and said, "this is the progress of the times. Well, there is no monitoring in the toilet. Just take him to the toilet and you can do it."


    Tata looked around and whispered, "OK, take him to the toilet. Are you going or me?"


    "I''ll go."


    It seems not easy to take a person who doesn''t want to go to the toilet into the toilet, but neither of them considered this floor. On the 13th, they went directly towards the man in the robe.


    Go straight to the side of the man in the robe, and then on the 13th, with an expression of urgency, said in English: "excuse me, do you know where there is a toilet that can be used? Toilet! Toilet!"


    The man in the robe had a beard on his face and couldn''t see how big it was. He turned his head and looked at the 13th expressionless. Then he stretched out his hand and pointed to the sign in front of him. He slowly said in Arabic, "look at the sign."


    On the 13th, he covered his crotch, twisted his legs in pain, pointed to the sign and said in English: "the toilet is out of use, okay? Can you speak English? The toilet can''t be used, oh, damn, how can I say it''s damaged, can''t ~ use!"


    After another cold look at the 13th, the man in robes spread his hand, pointed to the British Arab bilingual sign again, and said in Arabic: "follow the sign."


    No longer take care of No. 13, the man in robes continued to move forward, and No. 13 stayed where he was. At this time, Tata came to No. 13 and whispered with a smile: "you failed, ha ha, the service here is really bad!"


    The 13th said coldly, "no, it hasn''t failed yet, because I don''t expect him to take me to a toilet that is not prohibited, not to mention the toilet here."


    On the 13th, he looked up at the sign, and then whispered, "there are many toilets, both behind and in front of us. According to his walking direction, he will soon pass a toilet."


    After saying that, on the 13th, he twisted his legs, made an expression of urgency, and whispered, "wait, it''ll be fine soon."


    Tata looked at No. 13 and said curiously, "what do you use? How do you make up? Your expression is very vivid and rich. Do you have any new props?"


    The 13th whispered, "it''s just silica gel. It only needs to be used in several key parts, so most of this face is mine. Of course, the expression won''t be too rigid. Well, it''s almost."


    On the 13th, he walked quickly and made an expression of urgency. When he hurried past the man in the robe, he looked at the man with dissatisfied eyes, and then walked to the toilet door. Then on the 13th, he stood at the toilet door, secretly stretched out his middle finger and said to the man staring at him: "Fark oil! Do you understand? You rude idiot!"


    After scolding the man, the 13th quickly bent down and rushed into the toilet, while the man was furious and yelled to follow up the toilet.


    "Come out, you bastard, I want to..."


    Seeing No. 13 standing in the toilet and looking at himself with cold eyes, the bearded man was stunned. Then he subconsciously stepped back and just stood in front of Tata who followed in.


    Tata put his hand around the man''s neck, covered his mouth with one hand, and then whispered with a smile, "hello."


    The 13th reached out and shook his neck.


    Tata smiled, his hands worked hard, and after a slight click, the head of the man he held his neck drooped.


    Tata took a long breath and said to number 13, "if your boss were here, he wouldn''t agree to kill an innocent man."


    The 13th said expressionless, "I''m not him."


    There is no doubt that Tata and the 13th are killing innocent people indiscriminately and sacrificing the life of a stranger at will in order to achieve their own goals, but the question is, who can restrict them?


    Talta and the 13th do not have any basic moral concepts, and they will not have respect for life if they kill people like hemp. For them, it will never be more difficult to kill a person than to crush a chicken, so they will never use a more humane method of beating people unconscious.


    Tata changed his clothes. Then he looked at the dead man sitting on the toilet and suddenly frowned and said, "beard, I think there should be a beard."


    The 13th stretched out his hand, took out a small blade and whispered, "how''s your technique?"


    Tata took the blade and smiled, "very good."


    After receiving the blade, Tata began to carefully cut off the skin on the innocent man''s face. His technique was very, very gentle. It was like shaving people, but it was shaved together with other people''s skin.


    A small amount of blood flowed out. After taking off a complete beard, Tata said to No. 13, "is there glue?"


    "Yes, very few. Save some. Just stick the key points."


    Tata tut said with a smile, "it seems that you have done this kind of thing. You are really a bad guy, or should I praise you? You are really a bad guy?"


    The 13th said coldly, "that''s it."


    Tata stretched out a completely bloodless hand and smiled at the 13th: "I''m really glad to meet you. I''m very happy to work with you. Satan has you. I don''t think the future will be too boring."


    The 13th reached out and shook Tata''s hand, whispered, "don''t mention it to him, if you don''t want to be nagged by him before every action in the future."

 Chapter 2050

    The 13th and Tata are not so simple as bad guys. It should be said that they are inhuman.


    When two inhuman people get together, they don''t have to expect them to do things like normal people.


    Put the man in the toilet compartment. On the 13th, he took the door bolt from the inside with a very thin fishing line. After locking the body in the toilet compartment, he went out alone. Tarta looked at the mirror, carefully glued his beard, washed away the very invisible blood with water, and left the toilet.


    On the 13th, he disappeared. He didn''t say hello to Tata at all. He just walked away. Tata shrugged when he got out of the toilet and began to walk towards the Royal terminal.


    The Royal terminal is not connected with the ordinary terminal at all. It is a completely independent building. Tatar has to go out first and enter the Royal terminal through a special channel.


    Looking at his watch, it was four and a half hours before the plane landed. In fact, it was still a little early. If Saif hadn''t said hello to the airport in advance, he couldn''t see any clues.


    However, there is no news from grevatov and rottosky up to now, which means that they can''t confirm whether the plane carrying Clooney will land at Daman airport, so it''s better to go there early and have a look. Maybe they can find a particularly obvious sign.


    Tarta left his ordinary terminal and began to walk towards the Royal terminal.


    The terminal dedicated to the royal family must be heavily guarded, and there will be fewer passengers. The possibility of exposure will be much greater, but Tata doesn''t care about these at all. He didn''t think he would be exposed.


    Slowly pacing, Tata approached the entrance to the Royal terminal.


    Tata has no plan. His plan is to be flexible. It''s reckless to do so. However, when there is no time to investigate everything in detail in advance and make a detailed plan, he can only be flexible.


    A guard approached Tata. Tata stopped, but the guard looked at his badge, didn''t ask anything, and turned back and went back.


    So Tata strolled into the Royal terminal as if nothing had happened.


    "As always, the relaxation has not changed. It''s too boring."


    After a murmur, Tata entered the Royal terminal.


    There are five thousand princes in Shah, of which two thousand are more important. Among these two thousand people, about 500 have private planes, and about 50 of them have more than one private plane, which is the kind of super luxury. In theory, all five thousand princes are qualified to use the Royal terminal.


    Therefore, there are not only many people in the Royal terminal, but also many people on the contrary, but all of them are service personnel.


    Tata thought there would be no flight information signs in the terminal, but he found that there were also flight information signs in the Royal terminal, but they were all private aircraft.


    It''s already more than one o''clock in the morning. The information board shows that there will be a Gulfstream aircraft landing at two o''clock in the morning, but there are no other aircraft landing.


    There was nothing to see from the information board. Tata was not disappointed, which was expected, so he looked around casually to observe what clothes the staff in the Royal terminal were wearing.


    The security level of the Royal terminal must be high, but there will be no armed guards walking around. It''s inconvenient to look like that.


    "Will you get off the plane at the terminal? That''s a question."


    After muttering to himself, Tata went into the toilet, and when he came out again, he took off his badge.


    There was a super luxurious reception room in the terminal. Tata went in and sat on a leather sofa. Then immediately a handsome young man came to him and said with a smile: "Your Highness, what can I do for you?"


    No one questioned the identity of Tata, because all the people who could enter the terminal were royal members, so after Tata removed his staff logo, he was automatically regarded as a VIP who needed respect.


    Talta said in fluent Arabic without any accent, "give me a cup of black tea. If my attendants come to me, bring them here."


    "Yes, your highness. Please wait a moment."


    "Wait a minute, there''s one thing. I didn''t see my brother''s flight information. A Boeing 787. His plane should be landing soon, but I didn''t see it. Go and ask for me."


    "Ask right away, your highness. Do you know the plane number?"


    "How could I remember that?"


    "Sorry, just a moment, please. I''ll be back soon."


    Tata waited for two minutes. Four desserts and Arabian black tea were put in front of him. Then a middle-aged man smiled and said, "Your Highness, no Boeing 787 will land here tonight. Can you provide the aircraft number? In this case, I can help you find more accurate information."


    Tata said impatiently, "I don''t know what the plane number is. All I know is that my brother came back from Europe tonight, and I can''t wait for him to see my new camel. I came late at night. Do you want me to be disappointed? So find out when he landed and tell me."


    "Do you know which airport the plane took off from? This will make it easier for us to inquire."


    "I don''t know! Do you have to tell everyone where to travel?"


    "Yes, your highness. Please wait a moment. I''ll check it right away."


    Tata drank two mouthfuls of black tea, but then put down the teacup and pushed it aside. Then he said to the young man standing by: "I''m sleepy. I want to sleep for a while. Maybe my entourage doesn''t know I''m here, but if someone comes, bring him to see me."


    "Yes, your highness. You can go to the lounge. Please allow me to show you the way."


    "No, just here."


    Tata took off her leather slippers, lay down on the long sofa, closed her eyes and said loudly, "tell me when the plane comes."


    Then Tata went to sleep. He really began to sleep, and he really fell asleep.


    The manager came again, but looking at tarta sleeping on the sofa, he didn''t dare to disturb him at all, and the young humanitarian who served tarta: "did you find it?"


    "No, no notice at all. Which Prince is this?"


    "I don''t know. What should I do now?"


    "Let him sleep. Don''t bother. I''ll check again. I can only know when the plane lands. This kind of thing often happens. I''ll wait for the news."


    Tata slept until 5 a.m. because according to time, the plane carrying Clooney would arrive around 5:30.


    When Tata woke up, he turned over and sat up from the sofa, looked at his watch, and then said angrily, "it''s been so long!"


    The person who should be the customer service manager immediately walked over and said apologetically to Tata: "sorry, your highness, there is no plane you said to land. We have just received a notice that only one Boeing 747 will land in 25 minutes."


    Tata said angrily, "747? Not 787? Where did you come from? Why can''t you figure out how you do things now!"


    "I''m sorry, very, very sorry, your highness. It''s really a Boeing 747. It''s temporarily notified to land here. In addition, a Boeing 777 will land here only at 9 a.m. and take off from Paris. Do you need me to check it for you?"


    Tata yawned and said with a puzzled face, "can I make a mistake? Is it the Boeing 777? Or the Boeing 747? He went to the United States to play? Where did the 747 take off and whose plane?"


    "Sorry, we don''t know more about the Boeing 747, well, so I can''t tell you more."


    Tata looked at the person he was talking to with a very bad eye, which made his conversation object very nervous.


    "What are you doing!"


    After grumbling discontentedly, Tata waved her hand and said loudly, "I''m not interested anymore. I''m going home. I''m a little tired. I don''t want to drive by myself. Find someone to take me home."


    "Well, your highness, it''s our pleasure."


    At this time, many people suddenly came in the terminal. After seeing a man in a suit surrounded by the crowd, Tata suddenly waved impatiently and shouted, "forget it, I''d better drive by myself and go."


    Tata''s pace was very slow, but he looked very angry. He passed by a group of new people. After waiting to get out of the terminal, he stopped, yawned, took out his mobile phone, dialed a phone, and whispered, "I saw Saif, Saif himself. Can you be sure? The target will be sent here."


    "Come back, you can be sure."


    Tata walked slowly and gradually accelerated his pace. When he returned to the car, he found that everyone was there except the 13th.


    Tata reached out, took off his beard and whispered, "you''ve long been back?"


    Roztowski said with a smile: "twenty minutes ago, a plane of unknown origin would land and stop at gate 1 of the Royal terminal. The ground service had begun to prepare, so I came back."


    Tata shrugged and said, "it seems that my news is still slow. What about you?"


    Grevatov said expressionless, "twenty minutes ago, the departure time of two flights was postponed for 15 minutes without explanation, so I came back."


    Tata smiled and whispered, "at least I saw Saif himself, so the information I provided can prevail. What about the 13th? Where is he? Who knows?"


    Rostowski pointed to the tallest building of the airport and said with a smile, "he sneaked into the tower."


    Tata looked out and said to himself, "sneaked into the tower. Well, this guy is very powerful."


    At this time, yalebin knocked on their window outside the car. After rostowski opened the door, yalebin smiled and said, "now find a suitable place and get ready to do it."

 Chapter 2051

    Generally speaking, airports are in the suburbs, and there will certainly be highways leading to the airport, and Fahd airport, of course, is also included.


    "Audition, audition, please give a signal, over."


    "Cough."


    Lebedev breathed a long sigh of relief, pushed a high-power radio station in front of him, and said with relief: "the communication is normal, but don''t exceed the range of five kilometers. The maximum range of the signal repeater is six kilometers."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "OK."


    Vasili raised an AK, looked out of the window and put the gun down again.


    The three men stopped talking and just followed the car in front.


    Alebin picked up a walkie talkie and whispered, "establish wireless communication."


    Except for aribin, five other people left and began to put headphones on their heads.


    "Communication is normal."


    "Disguise."


    After a faint voice, yalebin himself took out a Headcover, quickly put it on his head, and only showed a pair of eyes. Then yalebin looked at his watch and whispered, "fifteen minutes countdown."


    When the car drove a little further, alebin raised his walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "stop."


    The two cars stopped, turned off the headlights and stopped at the side of the road. Just after waiting for two minutes, another motorcade came quickly from the opposite side.


    Yalebin pressed the walkie talkie and said with a smile, "receive the equipment."


    The car in front turned on the headlights. The car coming from the opposite slowed down and leaned over. After the car stopped steadily, four drivers came down from the four cars without saying a word. After getting on the other two cars, they walked in the direction of coming.


    "Very punctual. These people did a good job."


    After praising the cleaner''s work with satisfaction, yalebin whispered, "OK, go get something and finish the layout as soon as possible."


    Yalebin stepped down from the car and walked slowly to the front of the car with crutches. Tata took a box out of the trunk of a car, opened it and said loudly, "C4, 20kg, six boxes."


    Grevatov said in a deep voice: "Tyne T, has been assembled. Four oversized IEDs and electronic fuses are surprisingly assembled by the methods trained by the Shah intelligence agency."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "this organization is very powerful and interesting. Use two and pay attention to the power range."


    The cleaners even assembled roadside bombs, which were super large. No one could move them. The four people carried two of them. First, they moved the things to the roadside desert, but the other two stayed in the car.


    Yalebin opened the door of a car and pulled out a sniper rifle. The sniper rifle was too big. It was a 12.7mm Barrett M82A1, an early model, but there were four. In addition to the night vision sight, a long box was fixed under the body of each gun. This is a self destruction device. If you want to discard the gun, If the self destructor is activated, it will explode in ten seconds. The gun will be blown to pieces. The wreckage can certainly be left, but it is impossible to find some useful traces, such as fingerprints.


    The others were busy. Alebin had no one to talk to, so he said to himself, "big money, very luxurious."


    Put the bomb assembled in advance by the cleaners on the roadside, and then the five of them came back and began to assemble C4 pieces into the shape and size they needed.


    Yalebin looked at his watch and said loudly, "count down five minutes, fast, fast! Simple and rough, simple and rough! You don''t need perfection. Just use your fastest method, fast!"


    The time spent in the early investigation is long, so the time spent in the later action is naturally tense.


    Finally, Tata raised her hand and said loudly, "OK, the assembly is finished."


    Throw the assembled C4 into a car. Four people come and start taking his gun. After pulling up a big sniper, the four people set the sniper rifle to be ready to fire at any time.


    Tata and Lebedev wiped their sweat at the same time. The sweat had soaked the headgear, so their hands were wiped on the headgear.


    The advantage of special tacit understanding is that there is no need to say more. Everyone will know what they want to do and assign tasks according to their own strengths.


    Yalebin looked at his watch again and said in a deep voice, "the plane should land. Let''s go to their respective positions."


    Yalebin kept still. Each of the other four drove a car. Tata and Vasili drove the car to the desert, while grevatov and rostowski drove a section of the car along the highway, and then Lebedev drove grevatov and rostowski back.


    When the three people put the car in the right place and came back, the news finally came on the 13th.


    "I found the target, wearing orange clothes, headgear and shackles, and was sent to a white SUV. At present, I can''t observe the position of the team. Wait for me."


    Yalebin pursed his lips. After about a minute, No. 13 said in a loud voice: "the team is on the runway, and the target is sent to a black service vehicle, no brand and no obvious sign! In the sixth car of the whole team, salif is in the eighth black Mercedes Benz. There are 16 cars, six service vehicles and ten Mercedes Benzes in the whole team."


    "Received."


    After whispering, yalebin breathed and whispered, "the target vehicle has no obvious signs. It is the sixth vehicle in the whole team in order."


    Just then, the voice of the 13th rang again. He said in a hurry, "I''m going to the exit where the vehicle must pass. I''ll mark the target vehicle!"


    Yalebin and Lebedev looked at each other. Then yalebin smiled and said, "it''s really good. It''s much better than I expected. My students can always find the best talents, ha ha."


    After dozens of seconds, No. 13 gasped slightly and whispered, "it''s impossible to mark. There''s no need to mark. I found the target vehicle at close range. There''s a code on the right, 00143, white font. Pay attention to identification. The team has sent out. It''s expected to arrive in five minutes."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Yalebin snapped his fingers and said loudly, "it''s expected to arrive in five minutes. Take your place."


    Grivatov and roztowski began to put C4 in the middle of the road quickly. The flat C4 was pasted on the black road, which was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye even with lights.


    When the two posted C4 on the road at a certain interval, they quickly ran to both sides of the road, while yalebin and Vasili drove a car and drove backward.


    After driving forward for a while, yalebin and Vasili had no communication, but they made an appointment first. When driving, they turned around directly on the road and pointed the front of the car at the direction where the target would come.


    Looking at his watch, alebin smiled and said, "black devil, get ready."

 Chapter 2052

    The lights of the car were already visible in the distance. Alebin started the car, began to move forward, and gradually increased the speed.


    When they met the oncoming motorcade almost one kilometer away, Tata whispered in the walkie talkie: "it can''t be accurately identified. Prepare for indiscriminate attack. Count down, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. Detonate No. 1."


    With a loud noise, it seemed that the sky shook. After the dust all over the sky floated, I couldn''t see anything.


    Some things are uncontrollable. For example, the purpose of the black devil is to take Clooney alive, but it is impossible to accurately identify a line of small characters on the body from the hiding position of Tata when the team is driving at high speed and the day before dawn.


    Of course, there is a way to identify it, that is, to send someone to hide very close to the road for surveillance, but the black devil wants to solve the problem with a bomb, so there is no way to send someone very close to the road.


    "Detonate number two."


    Two bombs, one at the front and the other at the back, but the bombs arranged by Tata are very particular, that is, they will not directly blow up the team. Although the bomb is powerful enough, Clooney will be dead in that case.


    Although it is very difficult, the black devil intends to keep Clooney alive after all, so the chaotic explosion is an indiscriminate attack, but the power is still relatively small. The explosion looks scary, but it can''t cause substantive damage to the team.


    The smoke and dust floated, and the suddenly attacked team immediately fell into panic. The car in front planned to speed up and rush past, and the car behind planned to reverse away. Of course, the first reaction of the whole team must be to protect salif in the team.


    Large bombs only create chaos, and C4 posted on the road is the means of accurate killing.


    With the sound of banging, one of the two cars in front flew into the air like being held by a giant''s hand, flew four or five meters high, and then landed flat, while the other was blown forward, somersaulted and buckled directly on the road.


    C4 can be kneaded into any shape without damage. This feature is really a necessary good product for killing people and stealing goods.


    Tata and Vasili accurately control the initiation of each C4. They have a very complex detonator in front of them. If they don''t want all C4 to be detonated at the same time, they can only memorize the specific location of each number. If they are mistaken, they will delay the fighter and waste fire.


    But Tata and Vasili will never be wrong.


    Yalebin personally drove a car. He stepped on the brake. Lebedev stretched out his hand to open the door, lay on the ground with a sniper rifle and began shooting.


    The distance was very close, less than 300 meters. Every time Lebedev fired, one driver must have been shot.


    Grevarev and roztowski also got out of the car. Roztowski dragged a big sniper, lay on the ground and started shooting, while grevatov picked up an AK47 and began to walk towards the team.


    There was a sudden whistle in the explosion and gunfire. Yalebin whistled and pulled an AK47 instead of his crutch from the co pilot''s seat.


    Yalebin whistled, opened the door, and then walked slowly towards the chaotic motorcade.


    Holding a rifle horizontally and blowing a KGB border guard march in his mouth, yalebin strolled towards the convoy.


    The convoy began to retreat, when Tata also began to shoot with sniper rifles, while Vassili was still controlling the detonator.


    Three people shot with sniper rifles and one controlled the detonator. Yalebin whistled forward and walked on the left of the road. Grevatov walked on the right of the road. He also carried a rifle horizontally. He was very relaxed, just like walking on the head of his farm.


    No orders, no slogans, only the whistle of the KGB border guard March spread to every black devil''s ear with the automatic pickup headset.


    Grevatov also whistled, echoing yalebin, and then the sniper who was shooting began to whistle.


    Tata has been shooting laterally at Saif''s car. The car is bulletproof, which makes Tata confirm his judgment. Saif is in the car, and Vasili immediately detonated C4 around Saif''s car after noticing it.


    Stumbled, Saif''s car crashed into a crouching car and retreated quickly, while other vehicles did not retreat, but got off and started shooting.


    Without interrupting his whistle, yalebin took up his gun, took aim and shot. Then he whistled and hit while walking. With the sound of the gun, one target fell down one after another.


    There was still C4 on the ground. Soon, after realizing that the attack was irresistible, the moving cars began to retreat one after another.


    Only four vehicles escaped. None of the service vehicles of the key targets escaped. They were either blown over or killed the driver. Although there are deserts on both sides of the road and there are no guardrails or other things, one vehicle can''t escape into the nearby desert.


    Holding a gun and whistling, alebin walked into a messy convoy like an outing.


    No one was injured, except the dead. The explosion caused death and injury, but the 12.7mm sniper rifle was too powerful. Those who were shot had no chance to survive.


    Go all the way to the sixth car of the whole team. It was one of the two service cars that didn''t overturn. After looking closely at the number on the car, yalebin smiled and said, "yes, that''s it. We''re lucky."


    The sixth car is the focus of everyone. To be exact, it is the target that snipers take care of after the explosion stops. Anyone who can move in the car but not with a hood must be killed. If the bullet hits Clooney by mistake, there is no way. If the person escorting Clooney starts first and directly kills Clooney, there is no way. That''s the thing, The black devil has done his best, but no one can guarantee to take Clooney away alive.


    However, the ultimate goal is that Clooney can''t live and fall into the hands of the enemy. Others can''t be too demanding.


    Grevatov stretched out his hand to pull down the door and couldn''t open it, so he went around the driver''s seat, shot a bullet at the window, smashed the glass with the butt of his gun, reached out to push away the body leaning against the window, reached in and opened a switch, and yalebin reached out behind to open the door.


    After shooting a man who was still crawling but couldn''t pull out his pistol, yalebin smiled in English and said, "are you dead?"


    A man with his hands tied behind his back, wearing a headgear and lying face down in the rear compartment immediately shouted. His voice was full of surprises, but it was also full of panic. This was very contradictory, but these two emotions could be reflected at the same time. He shouted: "swear to the Emperor, I didn''t say anything! I absolutely didn''t say anything!"

 Chapter 2053

    Clooney is a smart man, really a smart man.


    Yalebin had never seen Clooney and didn''t know what Clooney should look like. He smiled and whispered to grevatov, "take it away."


    Grevatov got into the car, pulled out Clooney''s hands behind his back and directly pulled Clooney out of the car. After Clooney fell heavily to the ground, he couldn''t help crying out in pain, but then shut his mouth.


    We must say what we should say and speak out quickly. When we shouldn''t speak, we can''t even make a sound.


    Clooney is smart and talented, but recently Clooney has been really miserable.


    Alebin, an old man in his eighties, kills people very quickly, but it is completely impossible for him to carry people. As for grevatov, his strength is not small, but he is too lazy to carry or carry Clooney.


    Alebin threw his rifle into the carriage and began to walk back with trembling hands on his back, while grevatov held the gun in one hand and grabbed Clooney''s neck collar in the other hand, dragging Clooney on the ground and began to move forward.


    Why not let Clooney walk by himself? Because he has a shackle on his feet, which is not impossible to walk, but his stride will be very small and can only move bit by bit. Grevatov didn''t want to waste time to let Clooney walk slowly by himself or carry Clooney, so he had to drag Clooney away.


    However, Clooney did not suffer for too long. Lebedev and rostowski, who remained behind, had already got into the car and came towards yalebin.


    Yalebin stretched out his hand to open the door and sat directly in the co driver''s seat. Grivatov opened the back door and threw Clooney on the back seat. It was really thrown up, so it can be seen from this action that although grivatov looked thin and small, his strength was not small at all.


    Tata and Vasili drove back the car that had been driven into the desert, and then directly drove the car to the messy battlefield. After leaving the two cars, they got into roztowski''s car, and then quickly followed alebin. After driving out for a while, they pressed the detonator, and the two cars exploded, leaving no trace of the battlefield, I can''t even find a complete body.


    When no one paid attention to Clooney, Clooney closed his mouth and never made a sound.


    After the car started, yalebin snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "inform people to clean up the mess and send us aboard."


    After that, yalebin turned his head and looked back. Then he smiled and said, "this guy is very smart. I like smart people. Then untie the shackles for him. Smart people should be treated well."


    Grevatov didn''t speak. After he turned on the roof light, he began to work hard. Soon, Clooney''s handcuffs were opened, followed by shackles, but grevatov didn''t take off Clooney''s headgear.


    Clooney was finally able to put his hands in front, so he sat down straight, put his hands on his knees, put his head cover on, and didn''t move, not even breathe.


    Clooney felt that he had been walking around on the road, and then he could smell the smell of the sea even through his head cover, so he knew he had come to the beach. When he heard the whistle of the ship and was pushed to a shaky place, he knew he had finally got on the ship.


    Getting on the boat means safety, but Clooney also knows that getting on the boat means he will suffer.


    Clooney was pushed into a room and then pushed into a chair. At this time, someone finally said a second word to him.


    "You can take off your hood."


    Clooney took off his headgear. After a long darkness, his eyes adapted for a long time before he opened and saw an old man with white hair and beard sitting opposite him.


    Seeing the old man opposite, Clooney couldn''t help licking his lips. He was thirsty, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Clooney felt that the old man opposite him looked really kind and kind, but it was a pity that Clooney couldn''t deceive himself. He knew that the old man''s kindness and kindness were false.


    Of course, alebin was neither kind nor kind. He looked at Clooney with great interest, then pushed a glass of water at hand, smiled and said, "I ask you, do you understand?"


    "I see."


    "Drink water."


    "Thank you, thank you very much!"


    After waiting for Clooney to finish the water at one breath and put down the glass, yalebin smiled and said, "you know what we''re doing here?"


    Clooney immediately said, "ram, please come and save me, or kill me, or save me first and then kill me."


    Clooney''s expression is very concise and accurate, and he will never talk nonsense to defend himself or beg for mercy, because he knows that he will ask naturally, and it''s not too late to answer when he asks him.


    Yalebin was really satisfied. He nodded and said with a smile, "ram is my student. You are a smart man, so you should have found some characteristics of my student?"


    Clooney immediately said, "he had a chance to kill me. When I didn''t have a chance to reveal the secret to him, there wouldn''t be so many things if he killed me earlier, so I really thought I was going to die, but he didn''t kill me. Therefore, I think he was very kind. I''ve always been very grateful to him."


    Alebin pointed to Clooney and said with a smile: "Kindness, I like what you said. Yes, he is indeed kind. Although his kindness is meaningless in my opinion, I now respect his choice. I think as a teacher, we should allow our students to retain their nature and work habits, rather than train all students to be like me. It''s like a Russian doll. Do you think my point of view is right "Yes."


    Clooney said seriously, "I agree with you very much. Your view is very correct."


    Yalebin spread his hand and said with a smile, "I''m glad we have reached an agreement. Do you want more water?"


    "Yes! If it''s convenient, thank you!"


    Jarebin stood up, took the water cup in front of Clooney and said with a smile, "convenient, wait a minute."


    Yalebin went out of the small cabin, took the door with him, walked forward for two steps, and then smiled at several people coming up: "this guy, ha ha, you know I appreciate and are willing to give preferential treatment to smart people, so I decided to save his life. Oh, give him another glass of water, and then start."


    Grevatov took the cup and whispered, "yes, captain."


    Yalebin nodded, walked two steps forward, and suddenly stopped. Then he turned back and said, "not only do you want to leave his life, but also don''t be too rough, and don''t leave him any sequelae affecting his life, but you should plant a shadow on the bottom of his heart, so that he will never dare to betray my students. Go forever."

 Chapter 2054

    Clooney knows what he has to face. As a person who knows too much, some things are unavoidable. He won''t die soon, but he will face countless times more painful than death.


    No matter whether he said it or not, no matter what he said, whether it was true or not, and whether the interrogators believed it or not, he had to be tortured to a complete collapse, because this is the insurance and the really reassuring interrogation result.


    Now let Clooney choose, he would rather say everything he should say and be killed happily, but he knows it is impossible, so Clooney now has a strong will to survive, because being tortured is inevitable. Since it is impossible to avoid being tortured, of course, he can still live after suffering all the pain, After all, it''s really bad to let someone kill them after being tortured.


    But Clooney didn''t know that the process he thought he knew was wrong, because he didn''t know that the person who wanted to attack him was the black devil.


    Grevatov took a book and pen in one hand and a glass of water in the other. He put the water in front of and behind Clooney and whispered, "let''s start after drinking."


    Clooney picked up the water, took a few deep breaths, crossed his heart, drank the water, and said deeply, "come on!"


    Grevatov opened his book and whispered, "what''s your name?"


    "John Clooney, his real name."


    "Age."


    "47 years old."


    "Family status."


    "Wife, a son, a daughter, a lover and an illegitimate son, but they are no longer in touch."


    Grevatov looked up at Clooney and said calmly, "have you received anti torture training?"


    "No, I''ve just seen others."


    Grevatov nodded and said calmly, "then hurry to get to the point. I''ve seen your profile. You used to be tomler''s assistant and his gold medal agent."


    "Yes."


    "What role do you play in Satan''s plot to be ambushed in Syria?"


    Clooney breathed and whispered, "tommle is a decision-maker and I am an executive. That matter is deeply involved. CIA, tommle, Shah intelligence agency and AIs are all involved. Do you need to explain it in detail?"


    "Required."


    "Well, the CIA has done a lot in Syria, and tomler is the contractor of some CIA affairs. At that time, I was sent there to operate in Iraq and Syria. Later, I needed to give AIS a batch of chemical weapons. The chemical weapons and funds were provided by the Shah Intelligence Bureau, but the Shah Intelligence Bureau was unwilling to operate it personally, so the CIA asked tomler to take charge of the transportation. This is the case The matter needs to be kept strictly confidential, so those who carry the goods are doomed to be killed from the beginning.


    Tommle found a mercenary regiment, and the goods were robbed in Iraq. The Shah side sent someone to negotiate and get the goods back. Tommle needed to find another mercenary regiment to perform the fatal task. The transportation task itself was very difficult and needed to find a strong mercenary regiment. Therefore, tommle took a fancy to Satan, who was very suitable in scale and strength.


    As for me, I didn''t know who would send those chemical weapons. I learned it later. This is the truth, because I didn''t need to hide it. I thought it would be a very simple task, but I didn''t expect that Satan could still escape from the ambush of the virgin of steel without defense, and they later killed tomler for revenge. I think, Tomler and the virgin of steel and myself have seriously underestimated Satan. "


    Grevatov whispered, "tell me about the virgin of steel."


    "Tommle was the head of the virgin of steel. A long time ago, he was also a mercenary, but he later became a broker of the mercenary. All the members of the virgin of steel were replaced. However, there is no doubt that tommle must have been in close contact with the virgin of steel. It can be said that the virgin of steel is the strongest and most important force under tommle and is often used by the CIA A private armed force. However, I must make it clear that the virgin of steel is not controlled by tommle and the CIA. Under the control of Hydra, the relationship between the virgin of steel and everyone is limited to business. The virgin of steel never asks who the employer is when she receives money. However, there has always been a lot of business between tommle and the CIA. "


    Grevatov murmured, "you know too much."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "So how much did you reveal? The CIA has an eye on Satan''s agent. There is no doubt that you said it."


    Clooney sighed and said helplessly: "Since I assassinated suharitan with Satan in Austria, I knew I was finished. If the ram didn''t kill me, Shah would find and kill me. To my surprise, the ram killed me without being in Austria. I could see that he wanted to kill me very much, but he was a very considerate person. After I just fought side by side with him and was injured, he couldn''t bear to kill me Me. "


    Grevatov whispered, "get to the point."


    "Well, I hid immediately when I returned to the United States. I had to prevent the ram from regretting, but I had to prevent Shah from coming to the door. Before long, what I was worried about happened, and the people of the Shah intelligence agency appeared, so I ran away again, and I didn''t dare to keep my family around, so I fled to Mexico alone."


    "Mexico?"


    "Yes, I have a house in Mexico. The people of the Shah intelligence agency chased too closely. I didn''t dare to get too close to the northern border, so I hid in Victoria City and went to prison. I think the Shah intelligence agency can''t find me this time. I''ll come out after hiding for a while."


    "Prison?"


    "Yes, in Mexico, you have everything if you have money, and it''s not a bad place in prison, but my luck is too bad. Not long ago, a CIA agent went to see a drug lord. You know, the drug lord in Mexico is the CIA''s coffer. Then he saw me, er, I really knew a lot of people in the CIA, so I was in prison soon He was taken directly to the United States. "


    When he spoke, Clooney looked very upset. He shook his head and said very depressed: "I''m a little careless. The quiet life in prison makes me relax. You know, I say it''s very simple, but I''ve really planned for a long time and implemented it very well, but I was inadvertently seen! It''s really unacceptable. I didn''t have to suffer all this. I could have lived a happy life!"


    Grevatov smiled and whispered, "it''s understandable. Please continue to get to the point."


    Clooney breathed again and said loudly, "I really didn''t betray the ram, because I know that I will not survive if I am caught by the CIA or the Shah intelligence agency, but if I want to betray the ram, my family will not survive."


    Grevatov whispered, "if you don''t sell ram, the CIA won''t find his agent."


    Clooney waved his hand and shouted: "I also knew that I couldn''t bear the torture, so I let out a little bit of breath and involved little Donny with an excuse that wouldn''t involve too much. In this way, the RAM will know that I was caught. Maybe he will try to rescue me in order to prevent me from saying everything. Now it can prove that I succeeded, and you can see that I haven''t been particularly hurt Painful torture, so everything is limited to me. Let little Downey into the eyes of the CIA. "


    Grevatov smiled and said, "yes, you did succeed, but little Donny also came into the CIA''s sight, which means that rams are also at risk of exposure."


    Clooney shouted: "no, it''s different. This is really the least expensive plan. If I finally can''t stand the torture and say everything to the CIA, it''s the biggest disaster. Now that you''re here, it shows that the situation is controllable, right? I admit that I must have brought trouble and crisis to ram, but you must also admit that I made the best choice!"


    Grevatov smiled: "you don''t have to explain anything to me. I just ask you instead of judging you, so now you just need to continue to answer my questions. What did you say to the CIA, be specific."

 Chapter 2055

    Clooney looked depressed because his life was in the hands of others, and he could do nothing. Now, he could do nothing but say everything.


    "I said little Downey worked for me and helped me deal with some specific things. In the assassination of suharitan, he helped me deal with things in Europe. He was just an insignificant little man."


    After grevatov wrote down what Clooney said on the paper, he said faintly: "an insignificant little man, will not let the CIA send three agents to investigate, or transfer people from the Middle East Bureau."


    Clooney spread his hand and sighed, "I said he had evidence that Lord sarif sent me to assassinate suharitan."


    Grevatov smiled and whispered, "is that all?"


    "Just these, I can''t let little Downey get too much attention and make him attractive enough, so I can only say these. It doesn''t matter to the CIA whether sarif or suharitan is in charge of the Shah intelligence agency, but the CIA will certainly want to get evidence against sarif, so that they can coerce sarif or sell people to sarif Personal feelings. "


    Grevatov nodded and said, "is there anything else to add?"


    "About little Donny? No."


    Grevatov said in a deep voice, "let''s talk about AIS. I''m very interested in this."


    Clooney scratched his head in distress and said, "the CIA supports ace, but ace is out of control. When I came into contact with ACE, it was just a small armed faction that didn''t attract much attention. I don''t know what the situation is now, because I''ve lost contact with ace for a long time."


    Grevatov suddenly said, "why did you become a mercenary agent? With your ability, you can stand out in any industry. Why did you choose to do this?"


    Clooney spread his hand and said in distress: "I was born in a poor family and couldn''t afford a good school. My father was shot and killed when I was very young. My mother didn''t know where to go later, so you can know that I won''t receive any good education. I don''t have any education at all, so of course I can''t find any good job."


    Clooney said useless nonsense, but grevatov listened carefully.


    "It''s really frustrating that you can''t receive a good education, so how did you become a mercenary agent?"


    Clooney sighed: "My hometown is in North Carolina, but I think why not go to a big city? So I went to New York. I haven''t been on the road of crime. I took part-time jobs, worked as a waiter in fast food restaurants, delivered pizza and helped people park in hotels. Later, I met my current wife and son. At that time, I was 23 or 14 years old. She was a college student and came from a middle-class family. She At that time, she was still at school. She taught me how to take classes in the University, so I went to attend classes in the University. Where did I learn a lot? "


    "What major did you study in that university?"


    Clooney shrugged and said with a wry smile: "Well, you have to understand that what I learn depends on what I can get into that classroom. I''m at Columbia University and pretend to be a student. I''m not bad with those students. I can listen to whatever courses I can hear, mainly risk management courses and law courses, because I always think that being a lawyer or finding a decent job on Wall Street is the peak of my life."


    Grevatov smiled, "good idea, and then?"


    Clooney smiled bitterly: "then I found that I didn''t understand what the professors were talking about, so I had to start self-study from the basic things, so that I could gradually hear what others were talking about. I couldn''t afford books, but I said that my relationship with those students was right."


    Grevatov nodded and said, "it''s hard, but you did a good job."


    Clooney breathed and smiled: "I can''t afford the tuition, and I don''t have any degree. I spent seven years at Columbia University. I basically listened to all the law courses. Together with those graduate students, I think I can be a lawyer, but I can''t get a lawyer''s license, because I don''t have a law school degree at all, so I want to go to Wall Street, because I study well in business school."


    Clooney regretfully opened his hand and said with a bitter smile: "I entered Wall Street and became a trainee financial adviser. I did a good job. Although I didn''t have any diploma, I still became a financial planner. I had an annual salary of $80000 just becoming a formal financial planner. At that time, the annual salary was very high."


    "And then?"


    "Later, I thought it was a little slow to make money like this. Among my customers, um, there was a guy who looked very rich but knew nothing about financial management. Well, I hacked his money and told him that the stocks he invested had lost miserably, but the real situation was that I cheated him $420000. I did it flawlessly and would never be seen by anyone, but I didn''t expect that guy to be a fool The mercenary didn''t want any evidence at all. He thought I had to pay him back if I lost his money, so he pointed a gun at my head and told me I had to pay back or die. "


    "Hehe, the right way, later."


    "Later, I gave him the money back, but he still wanted to kill me, but he didn''t want to kill me in New York, so he called his agent and asked how to deal with it so that I wouldn''t be noticed. His agent was tomler. At that time, tomler had just started as an agent. Not long after he met me and talked to me, he asked me to work for him and gave me 300000 a year Annual salary, and I certainly can''t refuse, because I don''t want to die. "


    After that, Clooney shook his fingers and sighed: "Later, I really liked this job because of my power and because I could earn enough money, but I still wanted to be a barrister or a famous investor, because I wanted to accept people''s cheers and share with them how I changed from a grassroots to a tycoon, but as a mercenary agent, you certainly can''t tell others about your real career ¡£¡±


    Grevatov smiled, "you don''t like life in the dark."


    "I certainly don''t like it. Who doesn''t like life in the sun? But I''m used to my current identity, and the feeling of controlling other people''s lives in my hands will be addictive. If I choose again, I don''t know how to choose."


    Grevatov wrote down a pen in the book. After filling in the column of Clooney''s character, he smiled and said, "this is the end of your mental journey. I hope you didn''t lie to me, because we will soon know whether you lied."


    After that, grivatov stood up, opened the iron door and said calmly to several people outside the door, "let''s start formally."

 Chapter 2056

    Although he has very strong confidence in the black devil, Gao Yang must still have some concerns in his heart. When he connected the phone, he whispered on the 13th: "I have arrived in New York and the operation is very successful."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "very good, great! Where are the others? Is it over?"


    "Clooney was taken on board by the black devil. I came back by plane myself. I will meet Murphy and deal with the rest of the work. The firewall will not be revoked until the black devil asks whether Clooney has left behind."


    I know, I''ll wait for your news


    Hung up the phone and looked at it. It was more than three o''clock in the morning. Gao Yang was still not sleepy. He simply got up, stood on the ground and began to practice kicking.


    After practicing boxing and legs for an hour, Gao Yang, who was sweating, finally felt tired, so he took a shower, went back to bed and went to bed.


    This time, Gao Yang finally had a good sleep.


    When it was daybreak, Gao Yang was awakened by the phone again, and this time, it was grevatov who called him.


    "I''m grevatov."


    Hearing grevatov''s voice, Gao Yang was very excited and whispered, "how''s it, is the torture over?"


    "Yes, the torture is over and Clooney has left behind, but he has destroyed it himself."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Confirm that Clooney loves his wife more than he thinks. In order not to kill his wife and children, he took the initiative to destroy all evidence against you."


    Gao Yang was completely relieved this time and said in a low voice, "very good, very good. Since there are no worries, we can finally solve Clooney''s future trouble."


    Grevatov whispered, "you mean kill him?"


    Gao Yang rubbed his face. For a moment, he was soft hearted and let Clooney go, so that the man who controlled Satan''s life gate was completely out of control, which brought great hidden worries and realistic threats to Satan.


    Every time he thought about this, Gao Yang would regret and blame himself very much. He felt very derelict. Just because he let go of a guy who was still an enemy, he brought Satan to the edge of the abyss.


    Gao Yang decides not to make the same mistake again. If kindness is a mistake, he must correct it.


    Without hesitation, Gao Yang said firmly, "yes, kill him."


    After a moment of silence, grevatov whispered, "Clooney is no longer a threat. He will never reveal any of your secrets. In this case, do you still decide to kill him?"


    "Yes, only when he is dead can I feel at ease and sleep well. I can''t tolerate the scourge of leaving Clooney, so even if he really loses his threat, I still decided to kill him."


    Grevatov whispered, "I see. I''ll tell yalebin what you mean."


    He said in a low voice, "where''s yalebin? Is he okay? Generally speaking, he will call me in person."


    Grevatov said in a deep voice, "he''s fine. He''s sleeping. I want him to sleep a little more."


    When an old man in his eighties asked others to do difficult and risky work, Gao Yang was really very sorry and worried. Gao Yang was relieved to hear grevatov say that yalebin was all right.


    Although the cleaner hasn''t informed that the crisis is over yet, Gao Yang''s heart is stable now. He knows that the black devil will do it and it will be done.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately called the 13th. When the 13th was connected, he said happily, "Clooney has been examined. He didn''t leave any backhand to fight back. You should inform the cleaner."


    The 13th whispered, "I see."


    Put down the big stone in his heart, Gao Yang began to think about where to place the black devil. Now the black devil is still on the cleaner''s ship. Gao Yang thinks it''s better to hide some things from the cleaner. Even if he can''t hide it, at least the work should be done in place, so he must not let the cleaner''s ship directly send the black devil to Somalia.


    The Yemen plan is about to be implemented. It''s time for the black devil to go to Yemen, but if he goes directly to Yemen, he should first settle in Somalia and then turn to Yemen. Gao Yang hasn''t thought about it yet. He has to discuss it with yalebin.


    While he was thinking about it, yalebin called him again.


    "It''s me."


    Hearing the voice of yalebin, Gao Yang immediately said respectfully, "teacher, you say."


    Alebin smiled and said, "grevatov told me that you must kill Clooney?"


    "Yes, I made a big mistake to let him go last time. I''m not going to make another mistake this time," he said in a low voice


    Yalebin smiled and said, "you know, I always think you are too soft at times. For example, Clooney, you did make a stupid mistake last time. Even if he and you became temporary comrades in arms, so what? Since it is so dangerous for him to live, you shouldn''t let him go."


    "Yes, so I said I didn''t intend to make any more mistakes this time."


    Yalebin whispered, "it''s different this time. Don''t kill him this time. Leave Clooney''s life and let him work for you. Clooney is a talent. You need Clooney."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK."


    "Clooney has become your most loyal servant. His loyalty comes from the deepest fear in his heart. Believe me, he will never betray you. Even if he betrays his soul, he dare not betray you. They took turns to straighten Clooney, not for interrogation, but just for planting fear in his heart. Since Clooney has become your tool, it is obviously too wasteful to kill him again Waste is bad behavior. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "teacher, I know."


    Alebin also smiled and whispered, "Clooney needs to be completely separated from his past. Now you need to give him a new name."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "give him a new name?"


    Jarebin smiled and said, "yes, as a master, you always have to name your tools."


    Yalebin''s tone was very gentle, but his high voice had a shuddering feeling.


    After shivering slightly, he raised his voice and whispered, "I''m not very good at naming this kind of thing. You''d better come in person."


    Yalebin said in a deep voice, "no, he''s your tool, not mine. Besides, you''re the source of fear for Clooney''s transformation. Grevatov they''ve worked hard for a long time. Although they are the people who turn Clooney into a tool, it''s customary for users to name it, and we don''t intend to destroy this tradition."


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "I''m really not good at naming. Why don''t I think about it first?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "Clooney''s transformation has not been completed. At least there are many days left. It''s not easy to completely transform a person''s mind, so you have time to think slowly and don''t worry."

 Chapter 2057

    Although he has always been very confident in the black devil and knows that the gathering under the banner of the black devil is a group of demons, Gao Yang still can''t imagine how to completely destroy all a person''s past and even make him obey a person completely against his nature.


    Fear comes from the unknown. I don''t know how the black devil does it, so Gao Yang''s indifferent words to yalebin are genuinely thrilled. The black devils are really worthy of the title of the devil.


    Therefore, the fact that yalebin asked Clooney to give him a new name really caught Gao Yang off guard. He was not good at naming, and he never thought of naming a man in his forties. He never thought of such a thing.


    After hanging up the phone and thinking for a long time, he didn''t know what name to name, so he simply gave up. Anyway, yalebin said he didn''t have to worry too much.


    He called the 13th again and Gao Yang wanted to inform him of the latest progress about Clooney, but after connecting his phone, the 13th said, "where are you? If it''s convenient, can you meet Murphy? He wants to talk to you about something."


    Anyway, it must be no good to contact Murphy. Originally, it must be no good to contact the cleaner. It would be big to let Murphy appear in person, so Gao Yang was nervous when he said Murphy wanted to find him on the 13th.


    "What''s the matter? Another problem?"


    "Don''t be nervous. It has nothing to do with Clooney."


    He breathed loudly and said with a smile, "make it clear early. Where to meet, I''ll go."


    This meeting is not the same place. Gao Yang drove himself to the place mentioned on the 13th.


    The meeting place was in a famous and chaotic place in Brooklyn, New York. Gao Yang also muttered how Murphy asked him to meet in this place. As a result, when he saw Murphy, he saw Murphy and No. 13 in a car, which was still an FBI special service car.


    Seeing Murphy and No. 13 leaning against the door, Gao Yang parked behind their car. After getting off the car, he said curiously: "Why are you here and driving this car?"


    Murphy threw a half eaten hot dog aside, patted his hands and said to Gao Yang, "I''m very busy. Now I''m working on a big case. I''m catching people, man. I have to leave quickly whether people can catch me or not, so I asked you to come here."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what''s up?"


    Murphy nodded and said solemnly, "what are the people you sent to Shah?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "man, it''s hard to say. Why are you asking?"


    Murphy shook his head, waved his hand and said, "don''t get me wrong. I just want to talk to them and establish a cooperative relationship, so I have to ask you what relationship you have with them. If it''s convenient, you can introduce me. I need those old men."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "you need to find someone yourself? What talent does the cleaner have?"


    Murphy breathed and said loudly, "man, don''t care what you do. Who doesn''t like more capable people under your hand? Even if you can''t be a hand, it''s better to be a collaborator. Just like me and the 13th, our cooperation has always been very good."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said helplessly, "I can only ask for you, but I can tell you in advance that they are unlikely to agree to do things for you."


    Murphy waved and said, "it''s not so easy to cooperate. You''re the highest level customer, so I''ll ask you, if the level is low, I won''t do it, man. Can you reveal the origin of those people, and I can explain it to the top."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I can''t say. Don''t ask."


    Murphy breathed a sigh and said ruthlessly: "I''m not ignorant, but I really need them. Man, where did you find these people? It''s like falling from the sky. I''ve never heard of them before. We can''t see their origin. Some speak English, some speak French, Spanish, Russian, German, and an old man speaks Chinese! Falk! To cover up his own There are only six people who speak six languages and have no obstacles in communication. These people look like the CIA, the KGB, MI6 and Falk! They are like everyone! "


    If the black devil can be easily seen by people, do they deserve to be called the black devil? Gao Yang smiled in his heart and said in embarrassment: "man, I know a little about their origin, but I can''t say, just like I won''t talk about cleaners to anyone. You have to understand me. I really can only help you ask them."


    Murphy waved his hand and said, "hurry."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "why do you need them?"


    Murphy breathed and said seriously: "Man, if a task needs spies, killers, snipers, Raiders, interrogators, corpse collectors and on-the-spot judgment commanders, if so many people are needed to complete it, I will send these people, but I can''t send one person with all these skills at the same time, do you understand? And the team you''re looking for just needs to tell them the task, and there''s nothing left The rest of them will take care of everything by themselves. Don''t you like such people? "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I like it."


    "That''s right. You act as an intermediary to help me contact them and ask if they are willing to cooperate. The terms are easy to say."


    "Their commission is very expensive, very, very expensive."


    Murphy frowned. "How much did you pay them?"


    Gao Yang will not tell the cleaner all his secrets and cards, so of course he will not reveal his relationship with the black devil.


    "Fifty million dollars, just cash. I said their asking price was extremely high."


    Murphy touched his bald head, lit a cigarette and said in embarrassment: "it''s too fucking expensive. It''s too expensive. It''s beyond my authority, but it''s worth it. Such people use them for simple things. They can receive miraculous effects in case of any difficult problems. It''s worth it no matter how expensive. Well, I''ll make a report. You must contact me and ask."


    Gao Yang wanted to change the subject. He said curiously, "what case are you here to handle? What case needs you to come in person?"


    Murphy puffed his cigarette angrily and said helplessly: "A goddamn scum, didn''t you find that I''m in a bad mood today? Because this goddamn bastard has asked us to look for a long time. The case of serial homicide and corpse shredding has long belonged to the FBI. Now I suspect that the suspect is in this area, so I came in person. It''s a big case! I''m looking forward to catching the suspect for promotion, but that damn guy may be promoted again Run away, Fark! "

 Chapter 2058

    The FBI is not a policeman, but sometimes it is not much different from the police. It does not necessarily deal with major cases. If there are cross state crimes in the United States, the FBI must take over.


    Gao Yang knew a little about the authority of the FBI, so he smiled and said, "is it a cross state crime?"


    Murphy looked up and said discontentedly, "if you knew what that damn bastard did, you wouldn''t laugh."


    Gao Yang awkwardly put away his smile and said, "what did he do?"


    Murphy sighed. After spitting on the ground with a gloomy face, he said, "eight years ago, there were two homicides in Los Angeles in three days. The victims were all women. They were choked to death with ropes around their necks from behind. The remaining ropes were found at the scene. The handling methods were the same, so it was determined that they were done by the same person."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "eight years ago?"


    Murphy said again, "we still have an unsolved case 80 years ago. Do you want to express surprise?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "you continue."


    "Four months later, a pile of corpses was found in a garbage dump in Las Vegas. At first, everyone thought it was an isolated case, but two days later, another pile of corpses was found. After putting the corpses together, it was found that the dead were suffocated by strangling their necks with ropes from the back, and then crushed. The method was the same as that in Los Angeles, so the case was merged.


    Six months later, two homicides and dismemberments occurred in Salt Lake City. Another six months later, two homicides and dismemberments occurred in Denver in four days. Five months later, two homicides and dismemberments occurred in Kansas City. Another six months later, two homicides and dismemberments occurred in Chicago. "


    Gao Yang frowned and whispered, "all the way East, he kills two people every time. This pervert is very regular."


    Murphy sighed and said helplessly, "a year later, the same murder happened again in Detroit, the same methods and similar victims, but this time it''s a little different."


    "What''s different?"


    "The murderer didn''t dump the body, but left a pile of broken bodies at the murder scene, and left a sentence on the wall, written in the victim''s blood."


    Gao Yang frowned and whispered, "that abnormal killer is becoming more and more arrogant. It''s normal. He began to provoke, right?"


    Murphy stood up and said helplessly, "yes, very correct. He wrote a line to the idiot of the FBI. You will never find me."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "Oh, really."


    Murphy lit another cigarette and said bitterly: "You can imagine how angry my colleagues are, but they still can''t catch people and don''t even have a clue. You know the ghost place in Detroit. Although everyone vowed to find out the bastard, two days later, there was another murder and body shredding case. Since then, the pervert seemed to converge and disappear for some time, but a year ago, Philadelphia came again and returned It was two people who also left provocative words. "


    Murphy opened his hand and said with a sad face: "yesterday, the murder finally happened in New York. The pervert escalated. He said he would kill someone in Brooklyn today and show us."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "start hitting you in the face."


    Murphy spread his hand and said with a gloomy face: "I have to catch him. I want to catch that bastard and get a promotion. It''s certain. Now we suspect that he is in this area, so I ordered to block it, but it seems that he has to escape again."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "I don''t know much about solving the case, but since you surrounded him, how could you let him run away?"


    Murphy stretched out his hand, scratched and said with a bitter smile: "there are about 30000 people in this community, and our clue is that the suspect is thin and has limited strength. He is about 1.7 meters tall and provides about 120 pounds. Should I catch all qualified people in this area?"


    Gao Yang immediately subconsciously looked at the 13th. On the 13th, they looked at each other, suddenly smiled ferociously, then spit out their tongue at Gao Yang and jumped down.


    Murphy waved his hand powerlessly and said powerlessly, "they are all perverts, but the perverted way of No. 13 is different from that pervert."


    Gao Yang coughed a little and said, "don''t be so straightforward. I''ll just look at it."


    Murphy sighed and said with a depressed face, "I started checking here yesterday. Soon I have to report to my boss why I failed to catch the pervert. Damn it, I hate the feeling of failure."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t help you."


    Murphy waved his hand and said, "I don''t want you to help. I''m just busy, so I asked you to meet here. Well, please contact those people for me. I''ll wait for a reply. You go. Bye."


    The 13th whispered, "I''ll take your car back."


    Gao Yang and No. 13 walked to Gao Yang''s car, and Murphy threw away his cigarette butts and wanted to get on the car. At this time, No. 13, who reached out to pull the door, suddenly stopped.


    Gao Yang looked at No. 13, turned back and said with a smile, "are you interested in beauty?"


    From the opposite side of Gaoyang they came a woman, dressed fashionable and beautiful, with a bag on her shoulder, coming from the sidewalk.


    The 13th stood up straight, smiled and said, "good luck. Hi, Murphy, the pervert you''re looking for is right here."


    Murphy got half his body into the car. When he heard the cry of the 13th, he immediately got out again. After taking a look, he said discontentedly to the 13th: "don''t be kidding, we''re looking for a man. The dead were violated after their death, so it can''t be a woman."


    The 13th stood up and said, "it''s her! Don''t regret it."


    Murphy looked again, shook his head and said, "don''t doubt my eyes, man, I didn''t take this seat until the FBI came step by step. It''s a woman! It''s not a man disguised as a woman!"


    Gao Yang also whispered, "Hey, where do you get confidence? Point to a passer-by and say she''s a pervert killer?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "don''t you believe the intuition of the same abnormal killer? Wait and see."


    On the 13th, he walked up to the woman, and Murphy said suspiciously: "madam, stop and accept the examination."


    The woman stopped, looked blankly at No. 13, and then looked at Murphy and Gao Yang. Seeing that No. 13 was less than five meters away from her, she suddenly turned her head and began to run wildly.


    On the 13th, with a smile on his face, he turned his head and said, "I don''t want to chase."


    Gao Yang pulled out his gun, and Murphy also pulled out his gun. Then he threw his gun at Gao Yang and said in a surprised voice: "don''t kill me with my gun, I want to be promoted!"


    Gao Yang grabbed Murphy''s pistol with his left hand, held his breath, and then slapped a gun at the woman who ran away. Then he took two steps forward, put the gun in Murphy''s hand and said with a smile, "go and pick up your credit."

 Chapter 2059

    Of course, Gao Yang won''t kill anyone. He just shot the woman in the calf.


    Murphy took the pistol and ran towards the woman excitedly. When he was more than ten meters away from the woman, he shouted, "don''t move! Otherwise I''ll shoot you in the head!"


    Watching the fat Murphy running, he raised his eyebrows and said to No. 13, "Murphy''s skill looks a little bad."


    The 13th smiled and said, "in any way, he is just an FBI official, and he has not participated in law enforcement operations for at least ten years. How much action ability can you expect him to leave?"


    Murphy stepped on the woman''s hand reaching for the bag, kicked the bag aside with the other foot, squatted down, suddenly twisted the woman''s hand behind her back, pressed her knee on the woman''s back, and then turned his head to No. 13 and shouted, "there are handcuffs in the car. Help me get them, and walkie talkie, help me get them!"


    The 13th smiled, went back to the car, took a pair of handcuffs and a walkie talkie, and walked to Murphy.


    Murphy smiled, gasped, put the gun back into the holster, took the handcuffs, handcuffed the woman''s hands, then took the walkie talkie and said loudly, "I''ve caught the suspect and come to support!"


    The woman finally opened her mouth and said in a sharp voice, "I want to complain about you!"


    Murphy laughed and said, "do you want to complain? I''m the highest officer here. What do you want to complain about me?"


    "You can''t treat me like this. What''s wrong with me!"


    Murphy smiled, "you shouldn''t run. If you don''t run, you won''t get shot. Although you will be caught, we''ve been looking for you for a long time, you pervert!"


    "I''m not! You recognize the wrong person. I''m just afraid. I thought you were robbers!"


    Murphy disdained: "can''t you see my words? FBI! You deserve to be shot when you see me running. You''re arrested, you bastard. You pretend to be very similar, but you are..."


    Murphy put out his hand and touched it. After he pulled his hand back, he looked at the 13th in a daze, then shook two hands in front of his chest and whispered in surprise, "Damn, it''s true!"


    Gao Yang was suddenly glad that he hit the woman with Murphy''s gun instead of his own.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand to cover his eyes, and then said weakly, "maybe she is an accomplice or an insider?"


    On the 13th, he looked at the woman lying on the ground with bleeding legs, smiled and squatted down.


    As soon as he pulled the skirt down, then No. 13 stood up with the skirt, stretched out his hand, smiled and said, "everyone, please look."


    Gao Yang took a breath of air-conditioning. Murphy was stunned at first, and then said in surprise: "double, double sex! Falk! No wonder it''s simple, it''s really simple."


    The woman looked up and said angrily, "I''ll sue you. Even if you are law enforcement officers, you can''t treat me like this. I''ll sue you!"


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said with a smile, "sue us? What? Don''t we arrest you according to the normal procedure? Oh, it''s really a trouble, but it''s a pity that we''re just passers-by. Do you understand?"


    Murphy said happily, "put on a skirt for him. Hurry up. What''s this like?"


    The 13th shrugged and said, "you have to come by yourself. Remember to give us medals of honor for helping law enforcement officers subdue serial killers."


    Just then, a large number of police cars came. No. 13 waved and said, "bye, sir."


    Gao Yang and No. 13 turned back. Murphy said excitedly in the back: "I owe you a favor. Thank you, two passers-by full of a sense of justice."


    Gao Yang and the 13th took a few steps, and then according to the unbearable Gao Yang was very curious and said to the 13th, "how did you find it?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "I said, it''s a perverse intuition."


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "don''t say it''s just intuition. You must have found something. What is it? Tell me quickly."


    The 13th smiled and said, "well, her posture, movements and clothes all show that she is a rich man, a rich white woman. Is it normal to walk in this area?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s a little abnormal, but this is New York after all. Poor public security is also limited. This is not the biggest reason."


    "The front is the FBI blockade. Anyone who passes through has to be questioned. It''s understandable that the woman is not curious, nervous or nervous. Maybe she''s really innocent, so she won''t feel nervous, but if she''s not curious, it''s very strange. More or less, she has to be curious to see a large number of FBI."


    "This reason seems to be insufficient."


    In fact, the most important thing is her eyes. She has always been very confident. She has no reason to be confident. When she looks at the helpless Murphy, the eyes of pride, pride and ridicule are caught by me. I can do whatever I want, but you can''t stop my eyes


    Gao Yang wondered, "why didn''t I see it? You know my eyes are also sharp. Why do I look normal?"


    The 13th whispered, "I often see that kind of look in the eyes of my former companions. You don''t have my experience, so you can''t see it."


    "Your companion?"


    "Those companions in the shadow."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized, "Oh, no wonder you said it was out of the intuition of being a pervert killer. It was because of this. Indeed, you are all the same kind of people."


    On the 13th, he looked at Gao Yang and said helplessly, "I can laugh at myself, but can you stop using the word abnormal killer to me?"


    Gao Yang immediately said with embarrassment, "sorry, I''ll pay attention to it in the future. Well, there''s another question. How can you see that she is male? To be exact, she is neither male nor female. What skills do you have?"


    The 13th shrugged and said, "no, I didn''t see that she was a man. I just thought she was a little suspicious. When I approached her, she ran away, which confirmed my suspicion. Since she had a problem and Murphy said that the suspect was a man, it''s natural to have a look."


    "I asked you how to see it," Gao Yang said in a hurry


    The 13th smiled and said, "Murphy has checked that it is true above, so I have to see if it is true below. I''m lucky. She''s really a man."


    Gao Yang gaped and said, "aren''t you sure?"


    The 13th turned around and pointed to Murphy, laughing: "You see, he doesn''t know that I just want to make sure I pulled out her skirt, so Murphy thinks I''m sure, and he doesn''t know why I''m sure, so he thinks I''m amazing. As for you, you know now that I just try. You''re surprised that I''m not sure, but why dare to do that? Anyway, no matter what I do, it won''t happen in the end It''s Murphy who bears the consequences and carries the black pot. In addition, what do I dare not do? So, some things look amazing, but after putting it bluntly, there''s no magic at all. "

 Chapter 2060

    And the 13th got on the bus and said with a smile, "where are you going? Aren''t you going to go to your new home?"


    The 13th shook his head and said, "no, I feel it''s good to stay in a hotel."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said helplessly, "look, I helped you and your sister buy a house. Even if you don''t want to see your own house, at least go to see your sister''s house. It will be your home in the future. You have to see it."


    On the 13th, he looked at Gao Yang and said seriously, "I''m not going to get used to having a home."


    "Why?"


    "I''ve never had any concept of home. The word makes me nervous."


    Thinking about the experience of the 13th, Gao Yang clapped his hand and said with a smile: "then you have to take a look. Man, you have to adapt to the new life. You are no longer a killer. Well, for you, a killer is a noun representing skills, not your occupation. What do you think?"


    After thinking carefully on the 13th, he hesitated and nodded his head and said, "you have a good reason. That''s right. Let''s go and have a look?"


    "Of course, you can choose the style you like to decorate your home. It''s all right. When we go to Texas, you can see your sister or let her come here now. She always has to see the gifts from her brother."


    After hesitating for a while, the 13th nodded and said, "it makes sense, so let her come?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you seem to be very indecisive at this time, man. These are common small things in life. These are family affection. These are very sweet happy times. What are you worried about?"


    The 13th breathed and murmured, "because it''s strange, you''ll feel nervous."


    "How''s the woman with Stockholm syndrome?"


    "Who?"


    "Are you pretending to be stupid? What''s the name of the Ukrainian woman? OSHA, that''s the name. The Swedish woman who works for poloneschenko, the idiot who likes you, FAK, don''t pretend to be confused, just the stupid woman with red hair!"


    On the 13th, she smiled a little embarrassed and whispered, "Oh, she, I''m not pretending to be stupid. I just forgot her. Well, we haven''t contacted for a long time, so I don''t know how she is now."


    He breathed loudly and said helplessly to No. 13, "man, you can''t do this. As a man, you can''t... forget it. When I didn''t say anything, I''m sorry."


    The 13th looked at Gao Yang with great interest and said, "no, no, you continue to say, what''s the matter with a man?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I think as a man, you have to take responsibility. You can''t give up all the time. Although OSHA is a little stupid and can''t see through your essence, people are nice to you. You can''t just walk away. Er, anyway, I think it''s good that you don''t contact anymore, so that you won''t kill people on impulse one day. Damn it, what am I talking about Well, I shouldn''t have discussed this with you. "


    The 13th said seriously, "under what circumstances do you think a man should be responsible for a woman?"


    "Well... You have to be responsible when you go to bed. Er, I''m Chinese and conservative, but I want to say that if you don''t want to be responsible for others, don''t easily provoke others."


    The 13th was silent for a moment, then smiled at Gao Yang and said, "well, what if I have two female companions?"


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "forget it, don''t ask me. I''m not good at these. You should ask Albert."


    The 13th suddenly said, "then take responsibility?"


    "Both? That''s too much. But maybe it''s ok if the woman doesn''t mind. Forget it. Don''t ask me. I said I''m not good at this. I never thought about it."


    On the 13th, with a thoughtful look on her face, Gao Yang said, "Ye Lianna is staring at our house. You know we got married as soon as she graduated. This feeling is very strange, you know, but it also feels good, because I know someone will always be waiting for me at home."


    Because the houses we bought were very close, we parked in front of a house. Gao Yang pointed to the house and said, "this is my house. Your sister''s house is over there, yours is over there, and the key is here. You can take the key and have a look."


    Groliov and Natalia are decorating their house. In fact, they mainly buy new furniture and household appliances and buy some decorative things. It doesn''t take much effort. Ye Lianna needs to run at both ends. She wants to prepare a favorite music room and a bedroom for herself in her parents'' house. In the house where she and Gao Yang are sure to live, she has to do it again. Save money Get married and get into trouble.


    After ringing the doorbell, ye Lianna soon came out to open the door. After a close kiss with Gao Yang, she said excitedly, "I think you might like it better to decorate it in Chinese style. In addition, I think you''ll want a special room for collecting guns, so I ordered some gun cabinets for you. Come and have a look."


    Gao Yang smiled, nodded, turned and smiled at No. 13 and said, "come in, don''t you plan to visit my new home?"


    On the 13th, he shook his head with a smile and said loudly, "I won''t disturb you. Give me the key. I''ll go to see my house, er, my new home."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "wait a minute. I''ll go with you. Maybe I can give you some advice."


    The 13th hurriedly said, "Oh, no, I''d better think about it myself."


    Ye Lianna took out the key and gave it to the 13th. After that, she said excitedly, "are you really not coming in for a while?"


    The 13th took the key, smiled and whispered, "no, bye."


    When the 13th left, ye Lianna looked at the back of the 13th and said strangely, "Leonard is strange today. It seems that he has a heavy heart."


    "He always does."


    Ye Lianna grabbed Gao Yang''s hand and hurriedly said, "it''s great to see our new home. We don''t have to stay in a hotel when you come back."


    As ye Lianna hurried into her new house, Gao Yang didn''t have time to appreciate it. When she saw the two women in the living room, she was directly dumbfounded.


    Catherine and Adele are here.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Katherine stood up, greeted her decently and said with a smile, "Hi, long time no see."


    Gao Yang said with a calm smile, "Hi, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Hello, Adele. I''m glad you''re all here."


    After Adele stared at Gao Yang for a while, when she suddenly wanted to open her mouth to speak, Catherine suddenly shouted, "Adele!"


    Adele spread her hands, looked helpless and said to Gao Yang, "they restrict me from speaking. Then, hello."


    After that, Adele looked at Ye Lianna and said, "I didn''t say anything wrong. I didn''t rob your boyfriend, Catherine. I didn''t say you missed him very much. I didn''t say anything."

 Chapter 2061

    When it comes to love, Gao Yang is passive.


    If ye Lianna, who is active and passionate, had not been involved, Gao Yang would have been better off with Catherine, but with Adele''s help, Gao Yang doesn''t know how to refuse, and the relationship between Gao Yang and Catherine is actually not in love. In addition, Gao Yang doesn''t know how to refuse, and he really doesn''t have any bad feelings for ye Lianna, who is beautiful and has long legs, Once chased back by Ye Lianna, he has a good impression. Once chased back, he will be completely occupied and won by Ye Lianna.


    Although passive, Gao Yang is very principled. With Ye Lianna, he will resolutely distinguish his relationship with any other woman and never flirt. If it is not necessary, he''d better not contact.


    Gao Yang thinks love is a sacred thing. The act of stepping on two boats or even n boats is unacceptable, and he also knows his own problems and doesn''t know how to refuse. If he gets too close to other women, there may be big trouble.


    But now, Gao Yang finds that the reality is too complicated.


    Ye Lianna has a good relationship with Catherine and Adele. Although a high praise in the middle makes this relationship very delicate, ye Lianna seems unwilling to give up her two best friends. Besides, Catherine almost died in order to save her, and Adele almost died.


    Even if women''s feelings are different from men, and even if any woman treats love selfishly, Yelena can''t become passers-by with Catherine from now on.


    So now the relationship is very embarrassing.


    Adele, a genius with high IQ and zero EQ, and the words of an idiot girl, immediately made three people a relationship that could not coexist. Of course, Adele should be four, but Adele didn''t have Eq. she didn''t know what embarrassment was.


    Ye Lianna slowly breathed out. Her character was very direct, but she was a little too young. She didn''t know how to deal with such a thing.


    After being stunned for a moment, ye Lianna suddenly looked at Gao Yang and said loudly, "why did you come back so early?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said loudly, "I''ve finished handling things over there, so I''ll come and have a look."


    "Do you have anything else to do?"


    "Oh, yes, I''ll leave first."


    Adele stared curiously and said loudly, "you''re leaving as soon as you come back? What are you going to do?"


    "Well, a case! Yes, it''s a case. My friend just solved a case, serial homicide. I just helped him. Now I''ll go and see how it''s going. Maybe he still needs my help."


    "Case! Serial homicide! I like it. I''m very interested. Take me!"


    Adele''s face was serious, and Gao Yang began to cry again.


    At this time, Catherine suddenly took a deep breath, and then said helplessly: "for the sake of our friendship, I think it''s better to make some things clear."


    Gao Yang wanted to find a crack to drill in or rush out of the door. Just when he was considering whether to take action, Catherine spread her hands and said helplessly: "I don''t deny that I like Gao, but I really haven''t reached the point where he doesn''t marry. I haven''t been in love yet, but I know I''m very attractive. I think maybe I don''t like men at all."


    Ye Lianna''s face was tangled. She whispered, "I don''t know what to say. I don''t want to share my boyfriend with anyone. I must explain this, but I really don''t want to lose my friendship. I don''t know what to do."


    Gao Yang finally raised his hand. He pointed to Ye Lianna and then Catherine. He planned to say something. He didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t bear to turn his face and leave. He wanted to get back some initiative. He didn''t know what to do.


    But Gao Yang thought he had to do something. Just when she racked her brains, Catherine smiled at Adele and said, "Adele, you pursued me, and I rejected you at that time. Now I recognize my inner thoughts. I like you. Let''s get married!"


    With a hiss, Gao Yang inhaled the air conditioner, while ye Lianna was stunned. She shook her head and said, "no, no, you can''t do this, I..."


    "I refuse!"


    Adele pouted and said solemnly, "Catherine, I used to like you, but I don''t like you now. I like tall, and you didn''t say that to me. You said you like tall. You told me about him more than once unconsciously. Katherine, it''s not good to lie."


    Catherine''s chest fluctuated violently, and Gao Yang felt that Catherine might want to die at this time.


    Adele suddenly hugged Catherine and said seriously, "I don''t like you now, just in love. As a friend, of course, you are still my favorite person, but I''m sorry, I really like men now. No, I only like height, so I need to point out that it doesn''t involve gender issues, just height."


    Catherine muttered to herself, "God, I shouldn''t have come today."


    "Stop!"


    Gao Yang shouted angrily, and then he said with a dignified face: "everyone, have you considered your feelings when you say these? I''m standing here, and I''m, I''m..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, but he couldn''t tell what he was. His face turned red, but he still couldn''t tell what I was behind.


    "What are you?"


    Adele said with concern on her face, "what are you? What''s behind?"


    "Shut up!"


    After the three people spoke loudly to Adele, Gao Yang waved his hand and said angrily, "I''m a mercenary!"


    Adele spread her hand and said strangely, "so what? We all know."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "I''m a mercenary. Maybe I''ll die one day. What''s troubling about your relationship? Anyway, I''m going to Yemen soon. Can I come back and talk about it? I''m dead. You continue to be your good friends. What''s the hurry now!"


    Gao Yang was in a hurry and annoyed. He didn''t think about these words at all, and he didn''t think he was wrong.


    But looking at Ye Lianna''s white face and Catherine''s stunned look at him, Gao Yang finally realized that he had said the wrong thing.


    "Er, ah, well, I''m just talking nonsense in a hurry, and I''m exaggerating. Do you understand the exaggeration? Do you understand?"


    Gao Yang wanted to slap himself in the face. Adele said with a puzzled face: "Of course, the risk of mercenary is very high, and we all understand it, but it has nothing to do with us liking you. You know, just because you are engaged in a high-risk career, they have a stronger sense of urgency. They feel that they need to hold you in their hands and cherish every second with you, so as not to lose you forever So, I also need to speed up to make you like me, and... "


    "Shut up!"


    After the three people stopped Adele with one voice again, ye Lianna suddenly reluctantly smiled and said loudly, "let''s go play?"

 Chapter 2062

    Gao Yang went out of the house, looked up to the sky with a long sigh, bowed his head and meditated for a long time, but he didn''t know who to talk to about his depression.


    Unconsciously, Gao Yang wandered to the door of No. 13, which had just separated from him.


    On the 13th, he stood at the door and stared at his house, but he didn''t go in. Gao Yang walked to the 13th and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing, just look. What are you doing here?"


    Gao Yang suddenly felt that the 13th was a very good object to talk to.


    Frye has gone to play baseball. Li JinFang has been hanging around with little Downey''s house these days, while groliov is. But Gao Yang and groliov say that their relationship with his daughter is not about dying. As for Tommy, first of all, he is not old enough, and second, they are preparing to get married.


    Good on the 13th. Whether he is a pervert or not, whether he understands emotional problems or not, at least he will never talk nonsense on the 13th.


    "Leonard, sometimes I think, a person is really good, not so much trouble."


    After Gao Yang''s mindless words, he said coldly on the 13th, "HMM."


    In fact, the 13th is not a good conversation object at all, but what Gao Yang needs is to talk. It doesn''t matter whether he responds or not on the 13th.


    "Look at me, it''s not good to be too popular with women. Alas, distress, how can I deal with these relationships? There is friendship and love on the one hand, which is really..."


    On the 13th, he suddenly looked at Gao Yang and said loudly, "have you been driven out? Who is in your house, Catherine, Adele, or both?"


    "How do you know? Well, they were not driven out. They discussed a trip and calmly thought about their relationship with each other and me. I felt very embarrassed when I stayed, so I went out for a walk. Alas, this kind of thing..."


    "You want it all!"


    "Well, what did you say?"


    "They like you, so you take the initiative. If someone can''t accept sharing you with others, take the initiative to quit. If they can accept it, stay. It''s very simple and fair, so you shouldn''t worry. You just need to say your principles and let them choose."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s impossible. I love Yelena, okay?"


    The 13th''s eyes became very bright. He looked at Gao Yang, thought for a moment, waved and said, "go."


    "Why don''t you invite me in?"


    "No, I have something else to do. Let''s go."


    Gao Yang looked stunned, then he stretched out his middle finger towards the 13th, and said discontentedly, "you are really a bitch!"


    On the 13th, he said calmly, "if you don''t want to listen to me and come to talk to me, it means you just regard me as a scarecrow. I don''t want to hear a man''s emotional confusion, so you''d better go quickly."


    Gao Yang waved his hand powerlessly and said helplessly, "forget it. I won''t tell you these things. Let''s go to your house and sit for a while. Let''s go. You invite me in."


    Gao Yang grabbed the key from No. 13, opened the door himself, went in, lifted the plastic cloth covered on the sofa, sat up and said loudly: "I''m really a failure. Sometimes I feel too weak. As long as I''m tough, I won''t have these troubles, but what can I do? I can''t bear to hurt any of them. I''m trying to keep a distance from them, but my girlfriend, no, my fiancee invited them to my home! Falk, what should I do!"


    On the 13th, he remained silent, but looked thoughtful. Gao Yangda had a headache and sighed: "if they want to travel with me for many days, what should I do? I want to refuse, I must refuse, I can''t let the situation continue to deteriorate. Give me an excuse and let''s go as soon as possible."


    "Escape is not the solution, but it''s also a good choice to leave for a while and think calmly before making a decision. Go to Texas. You should see the operation of the company."


    Gao Yang pointed to No. 13 and said, "this is a good excuse!"


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang. He answered the phone and found that it was groliov.


    "Where are you?"


    "Leonard''s home."


    "Wait for me, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Although he has a clear conscience, Gao Yang is still a little guilty.


    Before long, the doorbell of the 13th house rang. Gao Yang stood up and waited for the 13th to open the door. Groliov came in angrily.


    Groliov''s face was angry and depressed. He shook his hands and shouted, "Falk! I''m in trouble."


    Gao Yang said unnaturally, "well, what''s the matter?"


    Groliov sat down on the sofa. He looked at the 13th, and then turned to Gao Yang. After a long sigh, he said with a sad face: "Natalia has been asking me to retire these two days. She has been nagging about this. I have added a new wound to my body. It can''t hide from her. She hopes I can go home and don''t leave again."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a bitter smile, "this is really a problem, but it''s actually good if you can retire."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at groliov and said, "in fact, we can really retire now. Natalia''s request doesn''t seem too much."


    Groliov looked helpless and whispered, "I''ve always felt sorry for her and ye Lianna. I''ve always been very guilty, but..."


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang and opened his hand, saying helplessly: "I can''t do it! I really can''t do it. I''ve spent my life in combat. It turned out that I could die at any time in my wandering life. It''s very hard. All I think about every day is saving enough money and going home. But now, if I let me live a rich life and do nothing at home, I''ll go crazy. I''ll really go crazy £¡¡±


    Gao Yang also sighed and whispered, "that''s why."


    Groliov said excitedly, "it''s driving me crazy. I''m very sorry, but I really can''t retire. It''s not battlefield syndrome, but I can''t give up my current life! We won''t be so dangerous in the future. I''ve come over safely for so many years. It''s just the last time. Gao, you have to help me!"


    Gao Yang said blankly, "ah? Let me help you?"


    Groliov rubbed his hands and said with embarrassment on his face, "you speak more often than I do. Natalia and I say these things. The result is a quarrel. It''s different if you help me. Well, we''ll retire together when you get married with Ye Lianna, but you need me to stay and help during this period of time. Gao, you have to help me."


    Gao Yang couldn''t laugh or cry. He said loudly, "that''s ok? Big dog, you can''t pit me like this!"


    Groliov pointed to Gao Yang and said seriously, "are we still brothers? If we are brothers, go and help me deal with your mother-in-law!"

 Chapter 2063

    The 13th burst into laughter.


    Groliov took back his hand pointing to Gao Yang and said with a sad face, "it''s nothing funny."


    The 13th pointed high and said with a smile, "he is your daughter''s boyfriend and fiance. Generally speaking, he is your son-in-law rather than your brother."


    Groliov waved angrily and said, "he is my brother first, and then my son-in-law. Our friendship was fought side by side on the battlefield and picked up from the corpse."


    Gao Yang is really speechless for such an old father-in-law on the stall.


    Groliov pointed to Gao Yang and said angrily: "Either we all retire, so I have nothing to say. You continue to go to the battlefield and leave me alone to provide for the elderly at home. I can''t accept it. You can''t leave me alone! Gao, it was the three of us in Libya. If it weren''t for you and the rabbit, I would die, or the four of us founded Satan in Liberia. I was one of Satan''s founders and I saved you Yes, I saved you, you saved me, and I saved you! You can''t just abandon me! "


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "what do you want me to say?"


    "I don''t care. You have to help me! Only you can help me!"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said helplessly: "in fact, now we can find good machine gunners to replace you, one can''t do it, and you''re really not young. Well, these are secondary. The main thing is that you let Natalia and I talk about these. It''s too much."


    Groliov looked praying and said, "help, man, help!"


    Gao Yang pointed to groliov, waved helplessly and said loudly, "really, you are too much, you know! If you weren''t Ye Lianna''s father, I would scold you, you know."


    "I know it''s hard, but help, please, only you can handle it, help!"


    In fact, as groliov said, Gao Yang and he are brothers first, and then Weng''s son-in-law. Even if they are not on the battlefield, the relationship between comrades in arms and brothers of life and death is deeper than Weng''s son-in-law.


    A brother who will never betray and has experienced life and death many times is closer to Weng''s son-in-law? Needless to say, it must be a brother of life and death. There are not many things in the world that brothers of life and death turn against each other, but there are few, very few, but the things that Weng''s son-in-law turns into enemies are very common.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said helplessly, "OK, I''ll help you get Natalia, and you help me get Yelena."


    Groliov immediately said seriously, "that won''t work. I''ll never help you deal with my daughter. That''s impossible."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "how can you do this? You refuse without listening to what you are asked to do? Do I have a brother like you?"


    Groliov waved his hand and said, "in front of my wife, we are brothers. In front of my daughter, you are my son-in-law. This can''t be disordered, absolutely not disordered. In addition, I will never help you deceive my daughter. Have you done something sorry for her?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "fart! You don''t know who I am!"


    "Er, sorry, sorry, I know who you are, but I really can''t help you. How can I help you cheat Ye Lianna! It''s impossible!"


    On the 13th, he finally laughed. He was out of breath and said intermittently, "you know? I''ve been so many years. For the first time, I think it''s so funny for the first time. You two are really, very interesting!"


    Groliov coughed twice, patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and said loudly, "we all know what''s going on. It''s war anyway, right? There are risks, but now it''s different from before. We''re not so easy to die. That''s it. You help me deal with Natalia. I''ll buy you a drink in the evening. That''s the deal."


    Gao Yang raised his fist at groliov and wanted to raise his middle finger. In the end, it was no good. He had to spread his palm and shake it. He said angrily, "I''ll do my best."


    Groliov breathed a long sigh of relief, then said with a relaxed face: "it''s all up to you. By the way, where are you instead of your own home?"


    Raised his face and said in a low voice, "Catherine and Adele are here, man, I have to make it clear that I have a clear conscience, but!"


    Groliov patted his hand and said helplessly: "No wonder, I know what you''re worried about. Alas, I''m also very helpless. Seriously, Gao, I haven''t fulfilled my father''s responsibility since I was a child. In fact, I don''t know her enough. We all know what happened with Catherine and Adele. If it was someone else, I would advise Ye liana, but Catherine and Adele, Catherine really I almost died. What can I say to her! "


    In fact, groliov knew in his heart that Catherine was lying in a hospital in Chile and almost couldn''t be rescued several times. He saw these in his eyes. Even if parents are selfish to their children, what he can say to Yelena, so groliov''s tangled degree is not higher than that.


    Gao Yang was so angry that groliov said helplessly, "in short, you can deal with this by yourself. I have only one request. Don''t make ye Lianna sad. What else can I say?"


    The 13th nodded and said calmly, "this is the right attitude."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "go, go, don''t make trouble. You don''t understand this."


    While Gao Yang and groliov were sighing, the phone rang on the 13th.


    On the 13th, he answered the phone and whispered, "Hey, are you clear? Good, I don''t need it. Ask the ram."


    After that, on the 13th, he put down the phone and said with a smile, "that woman has verified her real body. It''s him, serial killer."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "so fast?"


    No. 13 smiled and said, "there was a suspect''s DNA sample left. You can confirm it by checking the DNA. Come and answer the phone."


    Gao Yang answered the phone and said with a smile, "Congratulations, the DNA test results come out?"


    Murphy said happily, "no, it''s not that fast, but the bastard has confessed himself. You can''t tell what his state of mind is. Maybe he knows he can''t hide. The bastard shows off and says everything. As soon as the DNA results come out, he will be convicted. Man, you and the 13th do me a favor, and I''m not someone who doesn''t know how to return."


    Gao Yang finally became interested and said with a smile, "Oh, there are benefits for us. What?"


    Murphy said carelessly, "don''t worry. I''ll just inform you first. When I finish handling the things here, I''ll introduce someone to you."


    "Who?"


    "Don''t worry. Meet in the evening and wait for my call. I''ll surprise you then."

 Chapter 2064

    Gao Yang still doubts what benefit Murphy can give, but he is also looking forward to it.


    However, things at night have to be said at night. Now, what Gao Yang needs to deal with is his mother-in-law and girlfriend. In addition, Catherine and Adele have to be added.


    Gao Yang''s face has become a bitter gourd. Murphy''s surprise didn''t last long until he hung up the phone.


    In fact, it''s not a surprise at all, because I don''t know what Murphy is going to give.


    Put down the phone, heaved a long sigh and said to groliov, "do you have any plans? Tell me, now I''m completely in a mess."


    Groliov swallowed his saliva and whispered, "I''m going to leave without saying a word. Let me make it clear to Natalia before I go. I don''t dare."


    After that, groliov said seriously, "I''m not afraid of my wife! Really, I''m not afraid of her. I''m just ashamed."


    The 13th smiled and said, "I''m still afraid."


    Groliov said impatiently, "what do you know?"


    He breathed loudly and said helplessly, "you should go on vacation. I''ll find a way."


    Groliov said anxiously, "if I leave, it''s hard to say something!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "don''t always take the phone with you. Give your wife... And give Natalia a chance to answer the phone. When I think the time is almost up, I''ll call and look very urgent. As long as you know how to cooperate, she should let you go."


    Groliov thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it should work? But you must make this call. Have you figured out what to say? Is there any other way, but it''s not safe!"


    Gao Yang shook his head again and again and said loudly, "no, that''s it. Otherwise, you can think about how to cheat your wife. Don''t let me think for you. I''m honest."


    Groliov pointed to Gao Yang and said seriously, "don''t forget to call! It''s best for us to communicate first. It''s a tactical cooperation. You have to be serious!"


    Gao Yang said weakly, "yes, the tactics of lying to his wife. Well, I won''t forget. I must inform everyone to assemble before departure."


    Groliov stood up and said loudly, "then I''ll go back first. I said to buy things. I can''t wait too long..."


    Groliov hurried away. Looking at groliov''s back, he smiled again on the 13th and said, "it''s really interesting, it''s so interesting."


    Gao Yang helplessly sat down on the sofa again and said weakly, "what the fuck!"


    After shaking his head and driving away the mess in his mind, he raised his voice and said, "man, do you have any ideas about our actions in Yemen?"


    The 13th waved his hand and said, "no, I''m not good at planning in Yemen."


    "I''m going to let the black devil go to Yemen directly. I believe they will open the situation soon. We''ll go to Somalia, gather at the skeleton gang and have a rest. When Yemen needs our action, we can go directly."


    The 13th whispered, "that is to say, the operation has begun now, right?"


    "Well, the preliminary action has begun. We are all combatants. We are not good at sabotaging these conspiracies, but the black devil is best at doing these. I don''t think the time left for us to prepare will be too long. Oh, and Clooney will work for me."


    The 13th frowned and whispered, "why don''t you kill him? Isn''t the trouble big enough this time?"


    Gao Yang shook his head: "it''s not that I won''t kill him this time. It''s yalebin who asked not to kill him. He said Clooney will never betray, because they planted a shadow in Clooney''s heart."


    The 13th was surprised and said, "it''s impossible to be so fast. Even the black devil can''t be so fast!"


    Gao Yang said, "no, they said it would continue until Clooney became a tool."


    On the 13th, he was silent and said curiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The 13th shrugged and said with a smile, "that''s how I was made into a tool."


    "Sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just thinking about what means the black devil can completely transform people in a short time. I don''t know the way."


    After that, the confused No. 13 suddenly snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "I think too much. The black devil doesn''t need to teach Clooney any skills. They just need Clooney''s complete obedience, so it doesn''t take too long. It''s not appropriate to apply my own experience to Clooney."


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to think about this."


    "It seems that yalebin attaches great importance to Clooney. Indeed, Clooney is a smart man and a talent. Yalebin has reason to attach importance to him."


    "Alebin also asked me to give Clooney a name. He said he wanted to completely separate Clooney from the past."


    The 13th smiled and said coldly, "it''s cruel, but we have to deal with Clooney like this. So, have you figured out Clooney''s new name?"


    "No, it''s not urgent. I''m not good at naming. I feel so strange."


    The 13th snapped his fingers and said in a deep voice, "no, the black devil needs to instill new names into Clooney repeatedly. It''s better for you to get up early and have a good name."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and muttered to himself, "then call it Jim Reuben."


    The 13th nodded and said, "yes, Jim means substitute in Latin and Reuben means newborn in Greek. That''s good."


    Gao Yang awkwardly pointed to the tea table in front of him, and then pointed to the sitting sofa. On the 13th, he looked intently and saw that the trademark on the side of the tea table was a personal name, and the name was Jim. As for the sofa, there was a fancy word on the cushion placed on the sofa, and the pronunciation was Reuben.


    On the 13th, he smiled and whispered, "you''re really easy, but it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter what you call."


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said, "there must be a code. Well, this code. Clooney encountered these because of Satan and fell into the hands of the black devil. Then call him Lucifer, the Fallen Angel Lucifer. I think it''s good."


    The 13th frowned and said, "can''t you not mention such a clearly related name?"


    Gao Yangshan said, "I''ll change it."


    "No, it''s just a code name. Let''s call it Lucifer."


    Gao Yang took out the phone and coughed twice. After dialing, he whispered, "teacher, I want to give Clooney a new name. Just call him Jim Reuben. Do you think it''s ok?"


    After a few short words, Gao Yang Hung up the phone and said to No. 13, "remember, there will be no Clooney in the future, only Jim Ruben, code named Lucifer."

 Chapter 2065

    In the evening, Gao Yang didn''t drink with groliov. He went to see Murphy on the 13th because he was still thinking about Murphy''s surprise.


    Gao Yang and 13 arrived first. They waited for Murphy outside a high-end restaurant until more than 8 p.m. when Murphy finally showed up.


    Murphy''s every pore was sending out joy. He walked up to them and said loudly, "tonight, I''ll invite you!"


    Gao Yang said discontentedly, "isn''t this supposed?"


    Murphy walked into the restaurant in high spirits. After sitting down at the reserved position, Murphy waved his hand and said with a smile, "open champagne! We''re going to have champagne tonight!"


    When the waiter brought champagne, Murphy personally opened it and poured it into everyone''s glass. He raised the glass high, breathed, smiled and said, "to the intuition of the 13th, to the ram''s shot, to my luck, cheers!"


    After sipping the champagne, Gao Yang put down the empty glass, nodded and said, "you''re really lucky."


    Murphy opened his hand and said with a smile, "I''m a cleaner, but I''m also the FBI. No one wants to see his colleagues repeatedly humiliated by the same person, not to mention that this humiliation will fall on his own head, so I''m really happy today. I''m promoted and rewarded to be a hero. You''re happy to get benefits."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Congratulations, say surprise quickly."


    Murphy wiped his mouth and smiled: "Don''t worry, aren''t you curious about the crime of that man and woman? You know, after I caught the guy, he began to explain his crime in the car. He was showing off, and for us, that was the evidence. Generally speaking, it''s hard to make this pervert plead guilty, but this man is obviously an exception. He can''t wait to reveal his proud deeds Here we are. "


    After that, Murphy said excitedly, "the DNA comparison results came out in the afternoon. There is no problem. At least seven homicide and mutilation cases can be determined by DNA, but what the guy revealed was that he killed 30 people! Guys! Don''t you want to hear?"


    The 13th nodded and said, "I''m interested."


    "Well, it''s very bloody and cruel. Make sure you have a big appetite."


    "Stop!"


    Gao Yang made a pause gesture and said helplessly, "we''re eating. I don''t want to hear about a pervert killing. Man, don''t let me waste this dinner. You don''t often treat, so let''s get to the point! What''s the surprise!"


    On the 13th, he spread his hand and said helplessly, "listen to him. You can communicate with me in private."


    Murphy also said helplessly, "well, say surprise, I''ll introduce you to a person, a sniper, a very good sniper."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "this is the surprise you said?"


    "Hello, what do you want? You just fired a shot. What''s difficult for you to shoot? On the 13th, you just happened to recognize a pervert. What''s difficult for him? I''ve invited you to an expensive meal. I''ll give you a super sniper. What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "well, you always have a reason, so what kind of sniper is it?"


    Murphy said with a smile, "the best must be the best!"


    Gao Yang disdained: "no wonder! If you are the best, you will stay by yourself. Do you need a best sniper?"


    Murphy said: "Why do I need a sniper? I need an invisible killer, but what do I want a sniper for? When do we need to use force to solve the problem? It''s incredible for us to use guns. We are cleaners, not killer groups, let alone mercenaries. Man, you should find out this. If you''re not an S-class customer, we even provide arms This kind of thing will never participate, let alone send people to do it directly. Don''t underestimate your identity. How many people do you think can make us so popular? "


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said, "OK, sorry, please continue."


    Murphy made a dissatisfied gesture and then said, "however, we do need snipers occasionally, but this is different. This person does not meet our requirements, so after the investigation, she gave up all the possibilities of cooperation, let alone the possibility of absorbing into the cleaners. She doesn''t know the existence of cleaners at all."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "she?"


    "Yes, a woman."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said to Murphy, "have I told you about my experience in Ukraine?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. Please go on."


    Murphy pinched his chin and said with a smile, "this woman is amazing. She is really super strong, but this woman is bloodthirsty and eager to kill. This kind of person is not suitable for cleaners, but I think it is suitable for you."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "bloodthirsty?"


    Murphy took out a photo from his pocket, put it on the table, and then continued to laugh: "it''s her, Mary. You can also call her Phoenix, the immortal bird. This woman is amazing. She is silent and unknown, and there are not many shooting records, but her grasp of the time is incomparable. This is a woman who can change the situation."


    If there were no ghosts, maybe Gao Yang would not be so interested in a female sniper. What''s more, he didn''t think that Murphy would introduce him to a female sniper in the United States after a woman in Ukraine left him a lifelong unforgettable experience.


    Gao Yang picked up the photo and looked at it. The woman in the photo was not young, but it didn''t seem old. He didn''t judge the age of foreign women very accurately.


    "How old, and what achievements she has."


    "At the age of 36, she is unmarried and has no boyfriend. She lives alone in Richmond after she retired from the army. Her biggest hobby is hunting. She has no impressive achievements, but the problem is that being able doesn''t mean she can have achievements. You have to understand that as a commander on the battlefield, women in the team can be tolerated as auspicious creatures, but few commanders can send a female sniper out. It''s in the hands of men There will eventually be a glass ceiling on a woman''s head. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "have you ever been to the battlefield?"


    "In Iraq, six people were shot and killed on two missions, and in Afghanistan, three people were shot and killed on two missions."


    Gao Yang picked up the photo again and looked at it for a moment.


    The woman in the picture is dressed in army camouflage and holding a sniper rifle in her arms. She smiles sweetly, but her eyes are cold.


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "what''s wrong with her before you recommend it to me?"


    Murphy shrugged and said, "there''s really something wrong with her psychology. She''s not suitable for cleaners, but she was born to be a mercenary. The problem with this woman is that she''s bloodthirsty. She dreams of going to the battlefield to kill and show her strengths. Isn''t that what you need?"

 Chapter 2066

    A very powerful sniper, although she is female, Gao Yang is really interested.


    At any time, anywhere, an excellent talent is a scarce resource worth making money. Satan''s scale has not expanded sharply, but Satan really needs more talents to achieve better development. Even if he doesn''t pull people into Satan''s core circle, he just strengthens Satan''s peripheral strength.


    However, the biggest problem is that Gao Yang dares to ask for the people introduced by the cleaner.


    Now Satan and cleaners have a cooperative relationship, but cleaners are too mysterious and powerful. The more they contact with cleaners, Gao Yang is even more unable to see through the organization. It''s like when you go through a layer of fog and think you want to find the true face of an organization, you see a wall.


    Never get involved too deeply with a mysterious organization. Never mind what the organization is. As long as it is too mysterious, it must be nothing good. Especially if the organization is still strong, never mind how much benefit it can get.


    Of course, it is the best choice to maintain a cooperative relationship with the cleaner, but Gao Yang has consciously wanted to keep some of his secrets instead of showing his whole in front of the cleaner, so now the question is whether Gao Yang can use the people recommended by Murphy and dare to use them.


    Murphy doesn''t seem to need to arrange people in Satan to know more about Satan. Satan is a very powerful mercenary group, but it''s just a small mercenary group, but it''s still at the bottom of the pyramid in the underground world. It''s not qualified to be paid too much attention by cleaners.


    However, although Satan is only a mercenary regiment, Gao Yang, the head of Satan, has an identity that is difficult to reach as a mercenary. He has a deep relationship with big Ivan, has a deep relationship with Morgan and basically integrates interests. He has a stable and completely controlled base in Somalia. Most importantly, Gao Yang has the support of the black devil, As a result, it has won the support of forces that are extremely difficult for ordinary people to touch in Russia, and there are unspeakable links with China. These factors are only taken out alone, which is not particularly eye-catching, but if they are added together, things will be terrible.


    What''s terrible is that Gaoyang seems to have established a relationship network across multiple fields. In this relationship network, Gaoyang occupies a very important node position. The most important thing is that this network is not only intertwined because of interest relations, but connected by emotional relations at a higher level than interest.


    The interest network is very solid, but it is not terrible, because greater interests can destroy the original interest network, but Gaoyang''s network is different. If Gaoyang is absent, the network will disappear. Therefore, from this point of view, Gaoyang has a value worthy of a high look by cleaners.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know the cleaner''s operation mode at all. He doesn''t even know the purpose and significance of the existence of this network. If the cleaner adopts the seemingly most impossible way, that is, he clearly introduces someone to him, and then uses this person to obtain some of his intelligence, is there a little possibility.


    It is precisely because of the fear of cleaners that Gao Yang thinks a little more, because too many people are involved behind him.


    After looking at the photo for a while, Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile: "I now have a completely different understanding of female snipers. They are not vases. At some times, you have to admit that women do better than men. I am happy to accept the sniper and tell me how to contact her. I have to meet her first."


    Murphy smiled, "I knew you wouldn''t refuse, because Satan has two women, so you won''t lose interest because she is a woman. I have her address and phone number. You go to see her, but don''t mention our existence. You should understand."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t bother your orders. I certainly shouldn''t say what I shouldn''t say. You must have a reasonable excuse to let me get close to her."


    Murphy waved his hand and said with a smile, "she doesn''t need any excuse. She often participates in shooting competitions to make a living. Moreover, she has just been rejected by a PMC company and doesn''t have any job now. I said, she is a bloodthirsty woman. As long as you show her intention and tell her that she is willing to give her a job, she will be happy to go with you."


    Gao Yang nodded and continued to eat. At this time, Murphy smiled and said to Gao Yang, "you shot me and I gave you a super sniper. Now we''re even."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s even? I''m just interested in this sniper, but I don''t have to."


    Murphy said with a smile, "don''t be too greedy. Intelligence is very valuable. I''ve introduced to you talents who have focused on for a period of time. This is an exception."


    Murphy spoke of intelligence and sighed loudly: "yes, intelligence is really valuable. Then, do you have any reliable intelligence providers to recommend to me? I don''t have a stable intelligence source now, which gives me a headache."


    "Cicero family, the underground intelligence press is still the strongest in Cicero family. We sometimes need to buy intelligence from Cicero family. Anyway, it''s for money. You can''t contact anyone."


    Cicero family, of course, is Justin''s family.


    Now Justin''s life and death are unknown and his whereabouts are unknown. He has lost contact with Gao Yang for a long time. Gao Yang thinks Justin is unlikely to live, so he needs to find a new intelligence dealer to buy intelligence.


    Intelligence traffickers buy and sell intelligence. It''s true that it''s the same who buys intelligence from. However, Gao Yang still hopes to find an object who can cooperate for a long time, because in this way, at least it can ensure to the greatest extent that while buying intelligence, intelligence traffickers will not sell themselves as intelligence.


    The reason is very simple. Justin will not be willing to sell Satan''s trace and location as information, because Satan is his big customer, but it''s different to change a new information dealer. For example, Gao Yang bought information about dejo Mather, and then the person who sold his information told dejo mather. This is a one-to-one deal, And the latter is more valuable than the former.


    In fact, Gao Yang just remembered and asked casually. Even if Murphy introduced him, he didn''t dare to establish too deep contact. However, Murphy did give him the most reliable answer, that is, to do business with other people of the Cicero family.


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "well, while I''m free, I have to contact more intelligence traffickers. It''s too sad to lack intelligence channels."

 Chapter 2067

    After saying goodbye to Murphy, Gao Yang and No. 13 went out of the restaurant. They got on the car. Gao Yang just wanted to talk, but No. 13 raised his hand and motioned him not to speak. Then on the 13th, they took the initiative to talk about some irrelevant topics.


    After talking for a while, he stopped on the 13th, signaled Gao Yang to get off and left the car for a long time. After checking Gao Yang for a long time on the 13th, he whispered, "OK, you can talk."


    Gao Yang wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    The 13th shrugged and said, "Murphy''s behavior is very strange. He can do anything to repay us, but he introduced the sniper to you. It''s not normal. The cleaners do everything in the dark. They will never introduce anyone they like to others. This kind of thing can''t happen. How to say."


    You doubt Murphy? What does he want to do


    On the 13th, he shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t know what he wants to do. Maybe this is Murphy''s favorite person. Now it''s normal for him to give up when he finds that he doesn''t meet the requirements. I just think it''s better not to have too close contact with the cleaners. For this organization, it''s better to keep a distance."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I think so, too."


    The 13th sighed and whispered, "how dare you use the person recommended by Murphy? What if it''s a conspiracy?"


    Hold out a finger and whisper: "That''s why I decided to take the sniper, because for me, there''s no reason to refuse a really good sniper. If I refuse, what does that mean? I''m wary of cleaners? Man, as long as Murphy introduces me to the sniper, I must stay, even if I don''t need a new sniper, because I want Murphy and The cleaner left the impression that he was unreserved and wary of them. "


    The 13th was silent for a moment and whispered, "I didn''t think of this layer. These things are not my consideration."


    "As an outsider, you know the cleaners best. Do you think the cleaning union is harmful to us? In the future, you have to know that the cleaners have too many handles on us. If we develop more and more in the future, will the cleaners try to control us?"


    On the 13th, he shook his head and whispered, "the cleaner will never pose a threat to the customer and will never try to control the customer. You can rest assured. Think of big Ivan. He is too important than you, but the cleaner has never tried to control him. The cleaner is only a partner."


    After that, the 13th looked at Gao Yang and said firmly, "these are the results I observed, but I can''t know what the cleaner really wants to do, because I''m an outsider after all, do you understand?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course I understand. How can I say that I benefit a lot from the strength and mystery of the cleaners, but the strength and mystery of the cleaners also frighten me. Now it seems that it''s good to maintain the current relationship with the cleaners."


    On the 13th, he nodded and whispered, "yes, it is the best choice to maintain the current mutually beneficial relationship with the cleaner, but it is more important to maintain a good personal friendship with Murphy, which is very important."


    Gao Yangqi said, "why?"


    On the 13th, he looked down and whispered, "I know him best. He is barely a friend to me. I can''t see through this person, but I can see that his friendship with me is true, not just taking advantage of my relationship. Therefore, this is a person who can make friends. Of course, if you want to trust him unreservedly, I can''t help it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see what you mean. I know how to deal with it."


    On the 13th, he nodded, waved his hand and whispered, "do you have to recruit that woman in?"


    "Yes, go and investigate, and then recruit her, but it can only be the periphery. The core secret can''t let her contact. First put it in Somalia and let her participate in the war, but don''t let her fight with Satan. When there is a simple military mission, take her with me. I''m going to do so now."


    The 13th smiled and said, "will we still have a simple combat mission?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "of course, I discussed with yalebin before. Let Satan maintain a certain exposure and appear as an ordinary mercenary group. We can take a few simple tasks to keep Satan in public view as a simple mercenary group."


    The 13th nodded and said, "this is the scope of your consideration. I don''t understand."


    After they took a few more steps, the 13th suddenly said, "I''m also recommended to you by the cleaner."


    Gao Yang was stunned and then said, "what do you want to say?"


    Looking at Gao Yang on the 13th, Gao Yang suddenly said, "Oh, what you think is this. Er, I forgot that you were really introduced to me by Murphy. Ha ha, you are different from others. Do you think I will doubt you?"


    On the 13th, he bowed his head and thought for a moment, nodded and said, "you are a guy with a very simple mind. Yes, you never doubted me."


    Gao Yang smiled, patted No. 13 on the shoulder and said with a smile, "even if you are a cleaner, I recognize what you don''t know. Anyway, it''s all like this. What else can''t I let you know."


    The 13th smiled and whispered, "then when to find the immortal bird."


    He shouted loudly, "go tomorrow. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong now. Go tomorrow. You go with me."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "I''m not very good at combat. I can''t see whether a sniper is good enough, so I won''t go."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''ll judge whether I''m good enough as a sniper, but you can see people."


    On the 13th, he thought about it and nodded, "that''s right. I''d better go with you."


    After getting on the bus, the 13th whispered, "in fact, I''ve been following Satan. It doesn''t have much effect. You can leave it to me to kill anyone you want."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "there are many people who want to kill, but don''t go. Let''s take our time."


    The 13th looked at Gao Yang and said, "why?"


    Gao Yang breathed loudly and sighed: "because you said that the killer is not so simple. It needs cooperation and planning for a long time. It''s easier for you to kill an ordinary person, or a businessman or a customer, but what I want to kill is Deyue Mather, a nine headed snake and badadi. You''re useless alone."


    The 13th whispered, "although it''s difficult, it''s not without a chance. Take your time as long as you have enough time."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, you''d better save it. If the opportunity is right, I''ll let you go, but this suicidal action is avoided. It''s about finding another intelligence dealer. You and yak help little Downey deal with it."


    No. 13 shook his head and said, "don''t let yak come about intelligence. He''s professional. Don''t let little Downey interfere. As for me, I''d better protect you. I''m not professional about intelligence."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I need your protection? Are you kidding? Ha ha."


    The 13th smiled and said, "as your status gets higher and higher, you will understand why you need me to protect you."

 Chapter 2068

    There is a good joke that the law stipulates that only one wife can be married to protect men.


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand how those guys who embrace each other and enjoy the happiness of the whole people do it. It''s just suffering. What happiness is there.


    It can''t be said that the house is restless, because Gao Yang hasn''t been married yet, but Gao Yang''s head has been stirred by several women for several times, so after suddenly finding that he has something to do, Gao Yang immediately ran away.


    He called the 13th and groliov, because groliov was Satan''s deputy commander and little Downey, because little Downey was an agent. Then the four of them went to find the sniper called the undead bird.


    New York is not too far from Richmond, but it''s not too close. It''s worth flying. With a private plane, Gao Yang had no chance to use it. Gao Yang planned to go by plane, but groliov and them strongly asked to drive, because Gao Yang has no chance to use it since he bought the Rolls Royce.


    According to his high-profile and low-key temperament, he doesn''t like to drive too eye-catching Rolls Royce, but after thinking about it, it''s also a natural thing to have a luxury car instead of using it. It''s not good to keep the car all the time. It''s just a few hundred kilometers away.


    Drive on the 13th. Little Downey takes the co pilot. Gao Yang and groliov are the boss. Naturally, they have to sit in the back.


    When he got into the car and sat in the boss''s seat in the back, groliov closed his eyes and said with emotion on his face: "I can''t dream that one day I will sit in this car. It''s so fucking comfortable!"


    "You stay and be the boss. The car belongs to you. I''ll find you a driver and walk you around every day. You can go wherever you want."


    Groliov said leisurely: "Don''t think about it. I''m a machine gunner. I can''t be a boss. I don''t want to be a boss. As long as Satan is still there, I''m Satan''s deputy head and I''m a big dog. When do you tell Natalia? She talked to me about retirement again last night. Don''t delay it. It''s not good for either of us if it takes a long time."


    Gao Yang began to have a headache again. He covered his face, waved his hands and said, "OK, OK, I''ll find a chance to tell her. Don''t rush me."


    Groliov sighed and said loudly, "when we go to Yemen, we may encounter a desert scene. This is different from before. In the past, we only took the tasks we thought we could control, but we can''t go to Yemen. The battle is likely to be beyond the scope we can cope with. Therefore, Satan needs to strengthen on several key nodes."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s time to strengthen. What position do you think needs to be strengthened?"


    Groliov said without hesitation: "machine gunner! Now we have more assault power and less cover power. If another machine gunner can cooperate with me, the fighting mode will be completely different from now. At least we can form a cross shooting range. In addition, I don''t have a deputy shooter."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, OK, I''ll help you find a deputy shooter to change the barrel and carry bullets for you. If one is not enough, then two!"


    Little Downey turned back and said with a smile, "I started looking for the right person when I turned back. Don''t worry, I promise I''m a good player."


    Several people chatted and joked all the way to Richmond.


    Richmond is the capital of Virginia. The city is not big, but the city circle is not small, that is, the central area of the city is small, but the suburbs are surprisingly large. Walking along the highway, the roadside is full of scattered houses. It can be regarded as Richmond, but it takes more than two hours to drive to the city center.


    If a good shooter''s house can be in the suburbs, it must be in the suburbs, because the farther away from the city center, there is a place to shoot.


    Gao Yang doesn''t like living in Manhattan. He doesn''t like it very much because he wants to shoot when he wants to go out on his farm, but not in New York.


    Phoenix contact is the same. Her home is very far away from Richmond. It''s not easy to find it, but behind the window of Phoenix Contact''s home is a large open space and a small lake. If you want to shoot, you can shoot with a gun.


    After looking at the house number and the characteristics of the house, he stopped the car on the 13th and said in a deep voice, "that''s it."


    He breathed loudly, pushed the door out of the car, looked at a dilapidated house in front of him, and then looked at the overgrown lawn and the sundries thrown behind the door. He said suspiciously: "it''s not like a house where people live, let alone a place where women live."


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "the information given by the cleaner can''t be wrong."


    The 13th came forward and rang the doorbell.


    After ringing the doorbell several times in a row, a woman shouted, "I''m coming!"


    As she spoke, a woman with a ponytail, a sports vest and shorts, but an army cap on her head opened the door.


    After looking at the 13th, and then looking at the people standing behind and the car parked at her door, the woman immediately whispered, "who is it?"


    On the 13th, without speaking, Gao Yang took a step forward and said with a smile, "are you Mary?"


    "Yes."


    "You''re a sniper."


    "Yes."


    "We are mercenaries."


    "Oh."


    "I want you to join."


    "OK."


    "Don''t you want to ask our origin?"


    "No."


    "Do you have any requirements for salary? You can tell."


    "Whatever."


    When Gao Yang asks a question, Phoenix Contact assures that it will only use one word to answer. It is crisp and quick, without hesitation, and there is no second word.


    Such a conversation object is actually quite painful.


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said helplessly, "you have to introduce yourself."


    "Mary Phoenix, undead bird, sniper."


    "What else?"


    "No more."


    "No?"


    "There''s nothing to say. You should know something about me. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "what are you good at? What tasks do you accept or not? We always have to communicate these, right?"


    Mary''s eyes turned and said, "you can''t answer without a task."


    Gao Yang waved his hand. He felt helpless. Then he said loudly, "your place is spacious enough. Let''s try it. Let''s see your ability."


    "OK."


    Phoenix closed the door with a bang and went in, leaving only Gao Yang. They looked at each other.


    Little Donny swallowed his saliva and whispered, "it''s simple enough."


    The 13th nodded and said, "I like people who speak concisely."


    After waiting for a moment, Phoenix opened the door again, smiled, but still said concisely: "it can''t be cleaned up. That''s it. Please come in."


    Gao Yang and others entered the house and found why Phoenix Contact said it couldn''t clean up, because the house was not like a place where people lived. It was full of garbage, beverage bottles, garbage bags and fast-food boxes.


    However, Gao Yang noticed a detail, that is, there was no food left in it, not at all.

 Chapter 2069

    Gao Yang invited the four of them into the room. Phoenix said calmly, "you need to see what gun I use?"


    Gao Yang looked at the living room like a pigsty. He was not obsessed with cleanliness, but he certainly wouldn''t like too dirty environment or too dirty people, so his first impression of Phoenix was not good.


    Hearing Phoenix''s question, Gao Yang opened his hand and said with a smile, "you''re good at it."


    Phoenix nodded and made a gesture of invitation.


    Gao Yang and others followed Phoenix into a bedroom and said it was a gun room, because there was nothing else in the room, such as a bed, a gun cabinet and a long workbench.


    Different from the painting style of the living room, the gun room or the gun room with a bed is spotless.


    The gun cabinet is full of guns, AK series and AR series. In addition, there are nine guns in good order, but the most important is the sniper rifle. Unlike the vertical assault rifle, the sniper rifle is placed horizontally. At the bottom is a Macmillan tac-50, and in the upper cabinet is a Macmillan tac-338.


    Then up is a civilian version of Remington M700, and then up is another M700, which is just a version of hunting camouflage painting.


    At a glance, Gao Yang''s impression of Phoenix has greatly changed, because he likes the spotless gun room and the gun cabinet with neat guns and ammunition.


    After looking at the gun cabinet of Phoenix Contact, he nodded high and said, "take what you''re best at, and we''ll test fire."


    "I see."


    Phoenix immediately reached for the gun, took M700 first, and then tac-338. After carrying both guns on her shoulder, she took out the tac-50.


    Gao Yang meant to let Phoenix Contact do what he was best at, but Phoenix Contact took all of them. These guns are not light. Phoenix contact can''t take them alone, so Gao Yang held out his hand very gentlemanly and said with a smile, "I''ll take them for you."


    "No!"


    After saying a hard word, Phoenix Contact felt that it should not be so tough to refuse the good intention, so she whispered, "I never let others touch my gun."


    Originally intended to explain, but after finding that the effect of the explanation was worse, Phoenix thought for a moment and whispered, "you can help me take the bullet."


    Gao Yang took a few boxes of bullets, and Phoenix loudly said, "come with me."


    Out of the gun room, Phoenix tilted its head and said loudly, "telescope."


    Little Downey picked up the telescope. Instead of going through the front door with four people, Phoenix went out directly through the back door. Phoenix immediately said, "you can shoot out of the backyard."


    And Gao Yang are right. The backyard of the Phoenix Contact family is a shooting range.


    Put the guns on a table placed in the open air. Phoenix reached out to the shooting range and said in a deep voice, "site restrictions, 400 yards, 500 yards, 600 yards."


    After that, Phoenix no longer spoke, but looked at Gao Yang. That means you can decide how far to hit the target.


    What Gao Yang is worried about now is whether meeting such a sniper who doesn''t even want to say a word will delay the fighter


    Gao Yang waved his hand, meaning casually. Then Phoenix fell on the ground and began to shoot.


    In fact, shooting accurately is only the most basic condition for a sniper. If you can''t shoot accurately, you can''t be a sniper, but if you can only shoot accurately, you can''t be a good sniper.


    Of course, Phoenix''s shooting was good. Murphy praised the people for a long time. It would be too tricky if the guns were not fired correctly. After looking at it for a few times, Gao Yang immediately said, "well, now you are my deputy shooter."


    Phoenix turned around, looked at the empty hand, frowned and said, "you don''t have a gun."


    "I can use your gun."


    Phoenix just said not to let others touch her gun. Now Gao Yang''s request must be unacceptable to her.


    After hesitating for a moment, Phoenix Contact nodded and whispered, "OK."


    Gao Yang picked up an M700, fell down and aimed at the target of 600 yards. Phoenix took a breath, picked up tac-338 and lay down beside Gao Yang.


    "The target range is 600 yards, the sight is zero, the distance is 300 yards, the wind is light, the wind is inclined 20 degrees to the left, shoot."


    Gao Yang fired a shot and the bullet missed the target.


    "The impact point is right and left."


    Gao Yang fired another shot, and Phoenix whispered, "the impact point is on the top right, the secret position is one to the left and one to the bottom."


    Gao Yang shot again and finally hit the target. Phoenix immediately said, "hit."


    When Phoenix was acting as a deputy shooter, the performance was quite normal. At least it wouldn''t hesitate to say words like gold. Gao Yang let go of the gun, stood up and said with a smile: "good, so what else do you want to show?"


    "No."


    After Phoenix finished this time, they finally added a few words.


    "Just shooting doesn''t mean anything. The shooting range I''m good at can''t be displayed."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "well, now talk about the salary you want."


    "Whatever."


    "One hundred thousand a year?"


    "Yes."


    It seems that phoenix contact is really casual. He smiled loudly and said loudly, "well, go to the Middle East and carry out combat operations without any security."


    "No problem at all."


    Phoenix Contact not only said it simply, but also finally said one more word when answering.


    Gao Yang smiled. He liked the excellent cannon fodder like Phoenix Contact. If everything was easy to discuss, you wouldn''t have the heart to pit her, but you felt sorry for yourself.


    Groliov suddenly said, "sometimes it''s inconvenient for women to do a lot of things."


    "Think of me as a man."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I''ll talk about the salary later. I''ll find a practical opportunity for you to try. If you are qualified, it''s easy to say. The treatment makes you satisfied. If you are unqualified, you''ll pack it and go home."


    "It''s fair."


    "When can I leave?"


    "Now, now, now."


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin and said helplessly, "you see our car. You can only sit four people. Five people are not very comfortable."


    "I drive myself to keep up. I can lose my car."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said with a smile, "the last question, why are you willing to go with us regardless of our origin, without asking about salary, where to go and what to do?"


    Phoenix Contact said calmly, "go to the battlefield."


    Gao Yang was completely convinced. He extended his thumb to Phoenix, then turned to little Downey and said, "forge her identity and send her to Somalia."


    Little Downey nodded. Phoenix didn''t say anything at all. Gao Yang waved and said, "take the gun you want to use and don''t drive by yourself. Pack up your things and take our car. Let''s go now."

 Chapter 2070

    Without hesitation or expression, Felix pointed to her gun and whispered, "including the gun."


    "Whatever you want, you should bring your usual gun. I don''t mind. You can use the gun we provide. Our mercenary regiment won''t care too much about these aspects."


    Phoenix Contact said faintly: "Remington is my game gun. The other two are OK. Please wait a moment."


    Phoenix took M700 and turned to the house to put it away. Then she took out two gun boxes and began to disassemble two McMillan rifles of different calibres. She put the guns in order. She raised her head, carried a box in one hand and said in a deep voice, "it''s OK."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "don''t you bring your clothes and daily necessities?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, well, let''s go."


    When crossing Phoenix''s home again, Phoenix put down the gun box, went to a room, took a backpack and put it on her back, then picked up the gun box again. She packed her luggage long ago. She could go as long as she said to go with her backpack.


    Waiting for Gao Yang, they went out first, and Phoenix closed the door at the end, so they could leave home.


    Following Gao Yang, the four of them stood next to the Rolls Royce. Phoenix kept silent. Gao Yang got on the 13th, started the car, opened the trunk, and after Phoenix put the gun box in, Gao Yang suddenly frowned and said, "I''ve changed my mind. It''s really uncomfortable for three people in the back of the car. Otherwise, you''d better drive with us."


    "Yes."


    Without dissatisfaction and impatience, Phoenix took out the gun she had just put into the trunk. At this time, Phoenix loudly said, "leave these things in the car."


    "No."


    Phoenix took out all the things, put on his bag, and then walked to the nearby garage with two gun boxes. Soon, with the sound of a manic car starting, a very, very, very old pickup truck slowly drove out.


    It was a very broken Ford F150. The body was full of rust and dents left by impact.


    Phoenix Contact needed to take a sharp turn when driving out. Then Gao Yang saw that phoenix contact directly drove into a wooden pile that was originally part of the fence. After directly hitting the wooden pile more than half a meter high, the pickup truck directly pressed over the wooden pile and stopped in front of Gao Yang.


    Phoenix didn''t get off the bus and said faintly, "ready."


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin and said with a smile, "this is an antique car left by your family. Are you willing to throw it away?"


    "Five hundred."


    "Oh, well, let''s go. You lead the way."


    "Destination."


    "New York."


    "Specific location."


    "Manhattan, then."


    "OK."


    Gao Yang wanted to go back to the car, but after two steps, he suddenly turned around, pointed to the military cap on Phoenix''s head and said, "do you have any special feelings for this hat?"


    "No."


    "Then why are you wearing it?"


    "Nothing else."


    "Can I not wear it?"


    Phoenix didn''t speak. He took off his hat and threw it aside.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, shrugged and got back into the car. After he and groliov sat down, the lights flashed on the 13th, and then Phoenix drove out.


    After waiting for the car to drive, groliov said, "obedience is good, but why let her lead the way."


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile, "because the ghost is a road fool. If she doesn''t lose her way, I can''t catch up with her and I don''t have a chance to kill her."


    Groliov laughed and said, "not every woman is crazy."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "God is fair and won''t make a person perfect. I''m worried that phoenix contact also has some defects, but I hope her defects won''t affect the battle."


    About phoenix contact, the four people had a lot to say. On the 13th, they said in a deep voice: "I don''t think she is a person with a special mission. Her speech is too concise, which shows that her character is extremely introverted."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "why is it that being extremely introverted is not suitable for shouldering a special mission? Does it matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I just appreciate a woman who speaks very succinctly. She doesn''t have a special mission. It''s just my feeling."


    Gao Yang shrugged helplessly, then said to little Downey, "you send her to Somalia and give her to Mr. Da, but let her work for the skeleton Gang first and fight a few battles for the skeleton gang."


    Little Downey whispered, "which line? The security boat?"


    The security ship is the maritime security company jointly opened by Gaoyang, Bob and distin. Since they have stubbornly intervened in the escort business in the Gulf of Aden monopolized by the British, now Gaoyang''s maritime security company has a firm foothold.


    Now the maritime security company has a close relationship with the skeleton gang. If you need to transport a small amount of materials or send several people to Somalia, you can take the route of the maritime security company.


    Gao Yang thought, shook his head and said, "don''t take the sea line. Let her go to Djibouti and sneak into Somalia."


    Little Donny nodded and whispered, "OK, I''ve written it down."


    The 13th suddenly said, "there are signs, but she''s going the wrong way!"


    Gao Yang was surprised. He looked forward at Phoenix Contact''s car. It was time to turn to the high-speed ahead, turn to a beltway, bypass Richmond and turn to New York, but Phoenix continued to move forward.


    Gao Yang said suspiciously, "does she have a better route?"


    At this time, Phoenix Contact suddenly turned right from the middle of the three lanes and almost hit the other cars behind. With the sharp brake sound, Phoenix Contact almost turned on the right road in a dead corner.


    The No. 13 that followed Phoenix was also in a tight direction. It turned on the right road. At least there was no accident.


    Little Donny looked back and said with a guilty face, "we must have been scolded badly..."


    "She didn''t turn on the turn signal."


    After a faint voice on the 13th, she continued: "she may not be lost, but her speed can''t quickly exceed the car on the right, so she turned directly."


    Before the words were finished, Phoenix Contact''s car turned directly, ignored the car on the left, and directly forced the parallel line into the new main road.


    "Her turn signal is broken?"


    Little Downey said suspiciously, and saw that Phoenix had another forced lane change, occupied the middle lane and began to drive slowly.


    The 13th smiled and said faintly, "no, she''s just a female driver."

 Chapter 2071

    The four people in the car are observing phoenix contact. Until now, there is nothing wrong except that phoenix contact is a very unqualified driver.


    "There should be no problem with her sense of direction. Can you call her in the car and follow her? I can''t stand it."


    Little Donny smiled and said, waving his hand high and said, "don''t worry. Talk to her again. It''s hard to talk when she comes up later. Little Donny, you go to find a machine gunner. Skill is the key. Character doesn''t matter."


    Little Donny nodded and said, "OK, I''ll release the news. Why don''t you pay attention to character this time? Don''t you value this most?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "because if you pay attention to your character, there are too few people to choose. Now we are in urgent need of excellent machine gunners. Find someone first. Just drive away if your character is bad. If you are a scum, kill it."


    Little Downey shrugged and said, "if you don''t consider these, it''s much easier to find. You can find soldiers who have just retired, or famous machine gunners from other mercenaries."


    "Well, there''s no other requirement, as long as it can be similar to the standard of big dogs."


    Little Downey immediately opened his mouth, looked at the smiling groliov in the back row, shook his head and said, "then I take back what I said just now. It''s hard to find the machine gunner. You have to give me time to take my time."


    After that, little Downey said discontentedly, "there are too many machine gunners, and there are also many excellent machine gunners, but like the big dog, where do you want me to find? There has been a machine gunner artist for so many years, where can I find it!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and sighed, "then find the best one."


    Little Downey smiled bitterly and just shook his head. Then he said slowly, "let''s talk about Phoenix first. After sending him to Somalia, just investigate? Or take the opportunity..."


    Little Downey reached out and made a cut, which meant whether to find a suitable opportunity to kill Phoenix. As long as he went to the battlefield, it was too easy to make phoenix look normal to die.


    Gao Yang must accept Phoenix. Of course, little Downey knows this, so he must explain and ask some things in advance, so as not to make wrong arrangements.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "Just take a closer look at how valuable this person is. Don''t consider her cleaner''s background. We can''t determine her origin. It''s inappropriate to deal with her with the greatest malice. As long as she is really an excellent sniper, it doesn''t matter if she really has something to do with the cleaner. We also have too many places to use her."


    In fact, Gao Yang really hopes that phoenix contact is a top sniper, because in this way, he can have a good sniper available. Let alone that Phoenix Contact cannot be sure whether it has anything to do with the cleaner. Even if it does, Gao Yang can send Phoenix Contact on countless occasions. At least it''s no problem to use Phoenix Contact as cannon fodder.


    There is no shortage of snipers in the world, but top snipers are always the most scarce resource.


    There are thousands of snipers. How many are better than those who hold high, and there are many machine gunners, but how many are better than groliov.


    In other words, for the level of high expectations, top snipers are actually better than machine gunners.


    The machine gunner is a very common position in the army. There will be a machine gunner in the smallest team, but there is no one near Gao Yang except groliov who can play the machine gun to the level of an artist.


    In fact, groliov is a rare expert than Gao Yang, but his specialties are different.


    From thrift to extravagance, from extravagance to thrift. If you are used to delicacies, you can''t eat plain food. One truth is that Gao Yang has stayed with a top machine gunner for a long time, and ordinary machine gunners really can''t see it.


    But Satan really needs to add a good machine gunner. There are only four members in Satan''s start-up period, and one machine gunner is enough. But now Satan has increased to more than a dozen people, but it still depends on groliov to suppress and provide killing firepower and other machine gunners.


    Groliov is a little old, but he has always maintained an excellent state and shows no signs of decline. However, it is not a thing to always let groliov do the work of two or even three machine gunners alone. There has been no situation in the past and there is no situation now, but Satan''s participation is getting bigger and bigger. Groliov has to consider things in the future If such a person goes on alone, in case of a situation, it may lead to the consequences of death.


    Some things cannot be avoided by skill and strength. For example, as Satan''s front becomes wider and wider, groliov needs to suppress more fire points, or the battlefield he wants to control becomes wider and wider. If the battlefield he controls is too wide, the fire density will inevitably decline. This is a mystery. Another is that if groliov''s bullets are finished, the whole Satan will disappear For machine gun cover, we must wait for groliov to change bullets, but with two machine gunners, the situation is naturally different.


    The problem is where to find a machine gunner comparable to groliov. Now it seems impossible to expect little Downey to recruit in a normal way.


    More snipers should be very good, but they can''t be used at ease. They can''t find a good machine gunner at all. These two annoy Gao Yang.


    Thinking about who could introduce him to a good machine gunner, Gao Yang fell into a deep thought. Then he thought that it seemed that the machine gunner of the aurora mercenary regiment was good. Maybe he could ask Alexander.


    While Gao Yang was hesitating whether to call Alexander, his phone rang and looked at it. It was Li JinFang.


    Gao Yang was absent-minded when answering the phone, because he felt that Li JinFang wouldn''t have anything important to find him at this time. He just called him to have dinner together, or asked him to buy furniture and discuss how to decorate the house. However, after he connected the phone, he found that it was a big event and urgent for Li JinFang to find him.


    "Eliza found something unusual about dejo mather''s house in nice, France!"


    Li JinFang said in a hurry. Gao Yang suddenly woke up, and then he immediately said, "what''s the situation?"


    Gao Yang bought an address of Deyue''s residence at a high price from Justin, and then excitedly wanted to kill Deyue Mather, which ended in failure. But since then, they have installed monitoring in the rented house. Little Downey and Eliza, his assistant, have been monitoring Deyue mather''s house. Now the technology is developed, Even thousands of miles away, the monitoring facilities in France can be controlled through the network.


    Time has passed for a long time. Gao Yang almost forgot that the monitoring arranged in nice, France is still in operation. Then, inadvertently, the soon forgotten monitoring suddenly reflects its value.

 Chapter 2072

    There is no room for negotiation between grand Ivan and Deyo mather. One of the two arms giants must die and the other of the two arms groups must be completely disintegrated.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what the strategy set by Da Ivan is, but when Gao Yang made the decision before, the strategy was to behead the others without asking.


    Therefore, when Li JinFang heard the news, Gao Yang''s subconscious reaction was that the opportunity came. After a while, he remembered that Da Ivan had come out of the mountain and didn''t have to deal with the matter of Deyue.


    Subconsciously relieved, he raised his voice and whispered, "what''s wrong."


    "Just now, three cars were driven into Deyo''s house in nice. For the first time since the surveillance was carried out, people can go in and out."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "are you sure it''s Deyue himself? What car?"


    "It''s certainly not Deyue, but it''s likely that the security personnel of Deyue entered in advance. Brother Yang, I think we should pay attention to it."


    "I see. Keep monitoring and keep me informed."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately began to call big Ivan. While waiting to dial, he explained to the people in the car: "there is something abnormal in the house of Deyue in France. I''ll inform big Ivan."


    Just a moment later, after big Ivan was connected, he said in a loud and low voice: "big Ivan, we found an abnormality in the monitoring of the residential layout of Deyue in France earlier. I mentioned it to you. Just now, three cars drove in at the corner of nisferra."


    Big Ivan said slowly in his low voice, "there''s news at last, thank you."


    "You''re welcome. What''s going on over there?"


    Big Ivan breathed out and said slowly, "I came out of the jungle in South America. This news can''t hide from Deyue. Since I came out, he will naturally disappear. He has been hiding for a long time. I can''t find him."


    After that, big Ivan said coldly in a tone without any emotion: "Deyue made me pay a great price, very big, but I didn''t die. Since I didn''t die, I would do everything to kill him. Deyue knew this. He entrusted many people to release goodwill to me and hope to negotiate. He was willing to pay a great price to quell the war between us."


    "What''s your choice?" he said in a loud voice


    Big Ivan smiled coldly and said, "if you start with death, you must end with death. The covenant chooses the time to start the war, so naturally I have to choose the time to end the war. It''s very fair, and my choice is that the Covenant must die."


    He breathed loudly and said: "I see. Let''s hurry up. It took us $100 million to buy Deyue''s residence in nice with invalidity. According to Justin, Deyue''s residence is extremely secret, so Deyue is likely to choose where to continue to hide. To say more, when we went where to kill Deyue last time, we did find Deyue, This information is highly authentic. "


    Big Ivan sighed and said with a smile, "I almost mobilized all my resources and couldn''t find the whereabouts of Deyue. Gao, you helped me again."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Can I help you?"


    After a moment of silence, big Ivan whispered, "I didn''t intend to trouble you again, because you have done enough for me, but I have to ask you, have you ever conducted an attack drill for that position in nice?"


    Gao Yang said sincerely: "yes, Deyue''s residence is extremely tight and difficult to start, so we planned for a long time, made a lot of preparations for the terrain of nice, and prepared several different tactics. In addition, I specially recruited a new person to attack Deyue''s residence in nice."


    Big Ivan sighed and said with a bitter smile, "in other words, there is no more suitable person than you."


    Gao Yang thought seriously for a moment and said seriously, "strictly speaking, there is no better candidate than us."


    Gao Yang''s words are reasonable. First of all, they have gone to the field. Although they failed to complete the attack, they are familiar with the terrain. Then, they have practiced for a long time for the German treaty and made countless deduction for the terrain of nice. In a hurry, even if they find a team with strong combat effectiveness, they can''t do better than them.


    Moreover, Satan is already the strongest mercenary regiment. In terms of combat effectiveness, big Ivan can''t find a better choice than them.


    If big Ivan wants to use more force than Satan, the only way is to use more hands, but in this way, there is a problem, that is, more people are bound to be exposed.


    Not to mention the personal relationship between Gao Yang and big Ivan, now Satan and big Ivan are a community of interests, so as long as big Ivan needs, Gao Yang must help. Since big Ivan can''t have a better choice, Gao Yang naturally takes it as his duty.


    "How long do you need to assemble?"


    "Twenty four hours, we can get to nice."


    "Time is in a hurry."


    "It''s a little hasty, but there''s no way."


    Big Ivan breathed a sigh and said in a deep voice, "OK, you go first. I''ll mobilize people and be ready to support at any time. You can dispatch what weapons you need. I''ll start to prepare immediately. In terms of commission, 50 million US dollars of departure fee, kill the German appointment, and another 100 million US dollars."


    It''s not surprising that Gao Yang has to pay a commission for the relationship between Gao Yang and Da Ivan, because Gao Yang is not alone. There are many people waiting to support his family behind him. Since he is a mercenary regiment, it''s natural to follow the rules of the mercenary regiment.


    No matter how close the relationship between Gao Yang and Da Ivan is, business is still business. If Da Ivan doesn''t pay and Gao Yang doesn''t receive money, they can''t do a lot of things for a long time. Their friendship is reflected in that they will do their best to support each other no matter what they want to do. This is the most valuable, rather than taking each other as free labor and saving a little money.


    Moreover, the price given by big Ivan is not high, it can only be regarded as a normal price. The head of Deyue is absolutely worth 100 million. It can be said that there are really few mercenaries who dare to win the head of Deyue except Satan. Even the virgin of steel and angels have to weigh it. One of the largest arms dealers in the world dare to touch it?


    Therefore, the price given by big Ivan is not high. It can only be said that it is a normal market. In other words, friendship is friendship, and business is business. Only the $50 million departure fee is the overpayment outside the rules. However, since Gao Yang prepared everything long ago, he arranged the monitoring to find the trace of the appointment, even if the result is uncertain, It''s also worth the $50 million that big Ivan must pay.


    In a word, Satan has finally accepted a serious task again for a long time. To put it bluntly, big Ivan pays and Satan takes over the work, but big Ivan still owes a personal favor.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and whispered, "that''s it. We''ll start now. Who can I contact?"


    Big Ivan said in a deep voice, "ulyanko."

 Chapter 2073

    After hanging up, Gao Yang said calmly, "go to France and call everyone to start right away."


    Little Downey pointed to the car in front and whispered, "what about Phoenix?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "it''s really troublesome. It''s impossible to take her. This matter must be kept secret to the greatest extent, but it''s not OK to throw it away."


    Groliov suddenly said, "just let her go and stay for a while. We can''t wait too long."


    The war was imminent. Little Downey must have no time to arrange for Phoenix. Gao Yang thought and said loudly, "let her find Lilia herself. Be an instructor for the rabbit for a few days first. Give her an address and let her find it by herself."


    After a few words, Gao Yang immediately took out the phone and said loudly, "call everyone and tell everyone to hurry to France."


    "What about the weapons?" little Downey said in a hurry. "It''s impossible to tell when to transport all the equipment."


    France is Germany''s territory, not big Ivan''s territory, so Satan''s action will not be too convenient, but also secret, and try to carry forward the strongest firepower. This equipment problem is not a trivial matter.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said helplessly, "let''s take a private plane with our weapons. Let uliyangke arrange the landing airport. Others, let''s talk about it according to the situation."


    The people who pay the most attention to weapons are in the United States. The sniper''s guns are not changed casually, but Gao Yang and Cui Bo can bring guns directly. As for others, such as those who go back to their homes, if time is really tight and can''t wait for their own equipment, they have to find some to use first.


    Gao Yang picked up the phone, thought for a moment and said loudly, "let Jesse Lee and Taylor go to France!"


    Groliov frowned and said, "Jesse Lee and Taylor? Their injuries are not good. They can''t fight at all."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "even if Jesse Lee can''t participate in the war, it''s good to help formulate plans and tactics. He is a green coat in the Marine Corps and is good at landing operations. If we need to attack from the sea, he can command, and Taylor, call him. In case big Ivan is powerful enough to find an attack aircraft, someone must be able to locate it."


    Groliov smiled and said, "well, it''s really urgent this time. We''re all wounded."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "this is going to kill Deyue! How to prepare is not enough."


    Little Downey whispered, "what about the big bird? Let him go too?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "go! He''s almost recovered. I''ve bought him a new UAV. His role is very key."


    As he spoke, Gao Yang connected Cui Bo, so Gao Yang immediately said, "assemble urgently and go back to New York right away! Lilia, leave it alone. Someone will teach her."


    Treble said hurriedly, "OK, OK, we''re in Rhode Island. It''s not too far. We''ll be back soon."


    Gao Yang was about to hang up, but he suddenly remembered something. Then he immediately said, "how''s it going?"


    Cui Bo said with a very, very loud smile, "Hey, hey, take it! Now, brother, I''m happy every day!"


    "Oh, does she go back to Ukraine?"


    Cui Bo''s voice immediately collapsed and said weakly, "back, I can''t say this. Now I''m too lazy to persuade again."


    Gao Yang said discontentedly, "it''s useless! Come back quickly and take the gun."


    "OK, uh, why?"


    "Deyue."


    "My second Olympics! It''s a big deal. I''ll start now!"


    Hung up the phone and said, "rabbit, useless fool, who did you contact?"


    "Yak, James."


    "Andy and Albert."


    "I called Frye and Tommy hasn''t said yet."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "Tommy, Tommy, alas, I''ll call. He can''t go unless he goes."


    Tommy should get married soon and let him go to the battlefield. Gao Yang feels very sorry for him, but he can''t leave anyone this time, but he has to call Tommy whether he wants it or not.


    Groliov said in a hurry, "I''ll call him! I''ll call and you can help me inform Natalia."


    Gao Yang was so angry that he looked at groliov and said, "you, you, you..."


    Groliov called quickly and said in a hurry, "Tommy! It''s an emergency. Get ready to go right away. I''m sorry."


    Groliov hung up the phone, Gao Yang shook his head and called Irene. When Irene answered the phone, Gao Yang said weakly, "gather in France, Deyue, now."


    Irene cheered and shouted, "great!"


    Shaking his head, hung up the phone and said in a loud voice, "where''s Peter? I don''t know his number."


    "He is with Li. Oh, Li is at my house, but Li must know Peter''s phone."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "then call quickly, FAK. Forget about the plane. Our plane is parked at the airport. Call the pilot quickly and get ready for takeoff."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "where''s leibrov? Do you want to call him?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "take him. In case there is a gun, maybe Da Yi will create a miracle and give us a heavy gun. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have a gun with people. It''s better than if you can''t use a gun."


    After that, Gao Yang thought carefully to see if there was anything missing. Then he said to little Downey, "this time, big Ivan gave us $50 million first, and sent the money to everyone first. After the task is over, he will receive the balance and then give it to everyone."


    Little Donny looked embarrassed and whispered, "how?"


    Gao Yang also felt embarrassed. He rubbed his hands and sighed: "Oh, how to divide this? Well, all participants have a share of money. James, leibrov, Jesse Lee and Peter are 500000. The rest will be divided according to the old rules. If the task is implemented and successful, they will be divided again after receiving the balance. If the German contract doesn''t appear at all, naturally they won''t be divided."


    Gao Yang still knows this truth, but the new members can''t spend money like Satan''s old people. Now, Gao Yang has to face this problem.


    "Look at the performance of several newcomers and slowly increase their share proportion, but this time we will follow this proportion first, and then we will make a clear constitution."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile: "I haven''t taken over the task seriously for a long time. I''m still a little excited. It''s four o''clock in the afternoon. At this time tomorrow, we must go to nice."


    Little Downey nodded and said, "it''s not a big problem. It should be OK."


    Gao Yang has another big thing to do. He looks at groliov and whispers, "I''ll help you deal with Natalia. You help me inform Ye Lianna. If you promise, we''ll do it separately. If you don''t promise, we''ll take care of ourselves. You choose."


    Groliov became a bitter gourd face. After struggling for half a day, he finally nodded and said, "well, pay attention when you say, well, don''t let them worry too much."

 Chapter 2074

    France, nice.


    If you want to go to nice, it is most convenient for Gaoyang''s plane to land at nice blue coast airport, but their plane pulled too many things that can''t be seen, so the plane finally landed at a small airport in Cannes.


    Gao Yang still feels uneasy about his actions in France because he is guilty.


    Last time, Satan sent out all of them to make a virtue appointment. As a result, it was just a trip in vain. All the equipment they checked in was also detained. In order to get back the firearms and equipment that Satan must not lose, Satan took it to the French police headquarters.


    At that time, I took it and ran away. Who could have thought that I would come back one day.


    This time, the person who picked up the plane was ulyanko, and the airport where he landed was arranged by him. It is reasonable to say that nothing will go wrong with the things pulled on the plane, but Gao Yang is still worried. After all, he is guilty of being a thief.


    "How do you take out the things on the plane?"


    When he got off the plane and met ulyanko, Gao Yang''s first sentence was to ask him how to get his equipment.


    Ulyanko whispered, "this is not the area where we often move. This time, we bought the people at the airport through a middleman. A car will come directly to take your things, but we still need to wait a while."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "don''t have any more problems. I don''t want to break into the French police headquarters again."


    Ulyanko smiled and whispered, "don''t worry, I''ll wait to get something myself. Andy he and they are outside. The car is ready. You go first. I''ll take something to find you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said as if nothing had happened: "be careful when transporting things into ferra Cape. I''m afraid someone may stare on the road after all. You have to be careful."


    "See, can I not understand this truth? You go first and we''ll meet at Cape ferra."


    Just like the spy contact, Gao Yang and ulyanko had a brief conversation. After a few words, they passed by wrong. Gao Yang, dressed as tourists, walked outside the airport, while ulyanko walked towards the runway.


    Coming out of channel VI, Gao Yang put on his sunglasses and pushed a trolley box slowly. He had seen Albert and Andy ho waiting, and did not say hello. Andy Ho and they all seemed to be indifferent and quietly followed behind.


    Out of the airport, Gao Yang took two cars. After getting on the car, Gao Yang whispered, "who has arrived?"


    "Basically, it''s all here. They''re waiting in nice, except Raphael."


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    "Raphael had planned to come from Italy by train. He bought his ticket, but the railway in France stopped working again. They often asked for higher treatment and announced that they would stop working for one day. You know, the French wanted to take a holiday again, but poor Raphael had to change his way of travel. He drove here and estimated that he would arrive soon."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said with a smile, "these spoiled French, call and ask where Raphael is. He has to come quickly. We need him."


    After saying that, Gao Yang said easily, "how''s the day of angels? Is it very difficult?"


    Albert laughed: "Their life is very good. Knight really needs to thank us. The sudden attack of the virgin of steel didn''t completely defeat them. Where did the Ukrainian government army suffer heavy losses, especially after we captured an artillery regiment, now the angel controlled armed forces are the most famous, so Knight''s voice has also increased a lot."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "if you turn around and kill him, you have to let Nate bleed. What about you two? You don''t have a chance to take a vacation. Will you be too tired?"


    Andy Ho and Albert sighed with regret at the same time, and then said in one voice: "tired! But it seems to be in heaven."


    Albert waved and said, "Ukrainian girls are very beautiful."


    Andy ho continued, "and I''m very popular."


    "Of course I''m not bad, so we have a lot of girlfriends."


    After the two men looked at each other, Albert and Andy all said sadly at the same time: "it''s too urgent for us to say goodbye to the beautiful girl we know."


    "You two color sticks!"


    After scolding with hate, Gao Yang said helplessly, "what about drugs? Do you need to supplement?"


    "Yes, the list has been given to uliyangke."


    Andy ho certainly won''t forget his business. He answered Gao Yang''s question. He said seriously, "what tactics are we going to adopt? Have we decided?"


    Gao Yang opened his right hand, shook it hard, and said in a deep voice: "an all-round attack. As long as Deyue comes, you must ensure to kill him here!"


    Andy nodded and said, "in this case, there will be actions at sea. Do we need someone to get on board?"


    "This problem will be considered later. Let''s go to Cape ferra first. Now let''s inform everyone to enter Cape ferra separately."


    In order to ensure safety, Gao Yang decides to enter the corner of ferra separately. If Deyue really lives in his villa in the corner of ferra, or is about to live in it, he will certainly think more about his safety in the troubled times. If more than a dozen people enter the corner of ferra at the same time, once Deyue arranges people to monitor the only way, it is likely to arouse Deyue''s vigilance , this possibility is not very big, but it is not small. In short, it''s better to be careful.


    Separately inform everyone to enter separately, and hold high that they themselves have to be prepared, either go in alone or in a group of two or three people. It''s enough trouble to enter Cape ferra alone.


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Cui Bo dressed up as tourists. The three entered the villa they had rented. As soon as they entered the villa, Gao Yang immediately said to the people who arrived first: "how about it?"


    Irene, No. 13, yak and James have entered the villa. At this time, the four people are not idle. Irene is monitoring the road leading to Deyue villa in front of the door, while James and No. 13 are monitoring Deyue villa on the other side of the house.


    As for yak, he is setting up a camera with a large lens.


    Without saying hello, yak said calmly: "so far, no one has entered and left the villa, which is not quite reasonable. According to the activity law of those who stayed in the villa before, someone should go out to purchase living materials every day, but no one has entered and left since yesterday."


    He breathed loudly and said in a deep voice, "this is an increase in the alert level, which means that Deyue may come. Jin Fang called Eliza and asked her if there were any abnormalities during our flight."


    "Yes, call now."


    Li JinFang went to make a phone call. Gao Yang reached over a telescope and raised it to look at Deyue''s villa. He whispered, "Mr. Mather, don''t let me down. You must come."

 Chapter 2075

    It''s too hard to kill Deyo.


    Satan is powerful and famous now, but no matter how powerful Satan is, he is only a small mercenary regiment and can''t go to heaven. The assassination depends on who is the target to kill. If he is an unknown little man, it''s naturally very simple, but the target is virtue, it''s as difficult as heaven.


    Let''s put aside whether it''s worth using the mercenary regiment of Satan''s level. If Satan needs to destroy a small person, he can do it directly with his gun. Even if it''s badadi of AIS, Satan will directly pull people and take revenge.


    But if you want to do a Deyue, it''s different, very different.


    First of all, whether it is an arms giant or a giant in black and white, it is a big man in the underground world and a VIP in many countries. If it can live safely in France, it must be inextricably linked with the French government.


    In the territory of a big country like France, there was a big and vigorous fight to destroy the German treaty. It was really an act of looking for death. Although France has been weak and wonderful in recent years, it really thought that such a big dog like France was made of mud and could be bullied, but it was a big mistake.


    Putting aside the influence of France, the German pact''s own protective force alone is an almost unbreakable barrier. Let''s say, an arms tycoon asks for money and people. The guards around him are counted by 100 people, and they are definitely the elite of the elite.


    Satan is at best a dozen people. Even if he works for big Ivan, it can be said that he is backed by big Ivan to make a virtue pact, but no matter how powerful big Ivan is, when he needs to kill the virtue pact, big Ivan''s strength is of little use, at least in France.


    Everything is easier said than done. Since Gao Yang wants to kill the covenant and doesn''t want Satan to die, he only needs to think of some ways and strive to do his best in the preparation stage.


    But it''s too hard to get everything ready in a hurry.


    France is not big Ivan''s sphere of influence. No matter how huge his arms empire is, it is useless here.


    Don''t forget that Deyue is also an arms giant. The big man in the big man is at the same level as big Ivan, and it''s different from big Ivan. Big Ivan sells old-fashioned cheap Soviet Russian arms. People''s Deyue business scale is not as large as that of big Ivan, but people at least sell sophisticated arms.


    Therefore, in France, Germany and Jordan have more arms, more advanced arms, more people and, most importantly, the overt and covert support of France.


    Therefore, it is impossible for them to seek the advantage of equipment when their number is at an absolute disadvantage.


    Now Gao Yang doesn''t want to gain any advantage at all. He just wants to get all the equipment he needs, but that''s not enough.


    Wuliyangke, who has always been natural and unrestrained and always looked like a successful person, can''t calm down now, because Gao Yang''s requirements are a little higher for him.


    "You want a cannon? It''s impossible, really impossible."


    There was a big blister on uliyangke''s lips. It grew out in just a few hours from connecting Gao Yang to pulling on his equipment.


    Wuliyangke grabbed a bottle of water and drank a few mouthfuls. He said in a hurry, "I can find mortars, but I really can''t get large caliber guns. Let alone get them within six hours. If I get them within six days, I''ll even create a miracle."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said helplessly, "I thought you would say no problem."


    Ulyanko waved his hands and said, "man, where can I find the 155mm cannon and transport it to nice? Do you really think France is rotten?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand, looked at leibrov standing in the corner of the room and said regretfully, "what about the plane? Is there a head?"


    "Well, it''s impossible. You want an attack plane, man. Think about it. An attack plane launches an air attack in nice. This is a scene that can only occur in the Third World War. Even if I can get it, can we use it? If you want France to crazy revenge big Ivan, give up this idea, I can''t get it!"


    Gao Yang stared at wuliyangke. Wuliyangke spread his hands and smiled bitterly. Then Gao Yang heaved a sigh and said, "to tell you the truth, we have to use the scheme we envisaged before. It''s useless for you to come."


    Ulyanko felt his dignity was challenged. He jumped his feet and pointed to the mountains of guns, ammunition, rocket launchers, boxes of cheating drugs, mines, grenades and night vision bulletproof vests. After pointing them one by one, he angrily said, "I won''t come. You can get these!"


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said helplessly, "but it''s still only a little guy. You''re looking for a powerful big guy to give us."


    Ulyanko swallowed his saliva and said helplessly, "man, the reason why you came instead of me or others to kill Deyue is that you have planned for a long time, because you are powerful enough! You are good at creating miracles, and others can''t do it."


    "You''re flattering. It''s no use to me."


    Refused to pick up the high hat thrown by ulyanko. After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang whispered, "in fact, we have another plan that can be solved by civilian equipment, that is, find a helicopter and throw a bomb from top to bottom! What do you think of this self-made bomb?"


    Uliyangke was stunned and said in a loud voice, "the helicopter threw fraud medicine? Is this OK? Civil helicopters can certainly find it. We have plenty of fraud medicine, but do you think this attack method will be effective?"


    Gao Yang sighed, shook his head and said: "It''s of little use! When a helicopter flies over, it''s impossible to drop a bomb at high altitude. It can only be at low altitude or even ultra-low altitude. That''s very dangerous. In order to do so, he must accurately throw the bomb on the head of Deyue. However, as long as there is a plane approaching, he can find that there is no reliable link from finding the target, confirming the target, dropping the bomb, leaving safely, and so on."


    Uliyangke said discontentedly, "then you said you were looking for a helicopter."


    Gao Yang pointed to Deyue''s villa and sighed, "man, look where we can rely on our existing means to ensure the hope of killing Deyue?"


    Ulyanko was silent.


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said loudly, "at present, everything is going according to our previous plan. URI, find the ship as soon as possible. The sailors must be reliable, or you arrange people to kill them. The production of heartless guns must be completed within six hours. I don''t care what you do, we must do it. If these can''t be provided, we really don''t have any chance."


    Ulyanko''s mouth twitched and whispered, "first of all, de has to really come here."


    Gao Yang raised his telescope and said, "maybe he won''t come, but we must treat him as if he will come. It''s better to be prepared than not to be prepared, man. Go and prepare."

 Chapter 2076

    Although Satan is small, he has all kinds of internal organs. Unlike ordinary small mercenary corps, which are all composed of combatants, Satan''s personnel structure can be divided into two categories: combatants and technical arms.


    On the 13th, yak, leibrov, Jason, and Albert are technically technical arms. They all have certain combat capabilities, but their specialty is not to fight with a gun.


    Tommy, Andy Ho, Taylor, Raphael, they are semi technical arms. They usually accompany the combatants in all battles at the front line, but their main weapon or skill is not a rifle. When they need their special skills, Tommy will set up a mortar. Andy uses his medical box, while Taylor needs an airplane.


    As for the rest, they are relatively pure combatants. For example, Irene can fly a helicopter, but her main role is a Raider. Gao Yang, Li JinFang and groliov are pure combatants in the traditional sense.


    Last time I came to nice, there was also the black devil led by Pavlovic. The black devil had been covered in the battle with butter knife. All the others died except Pavlovic and hammer.


    With the help of the black devil, they all feel that they are not strong enough to attack. Now there is no black devil, and only Satan is left to complete the task of killing Deyue alone. Gao Yang''s only feeling is that there are not enough hands, far from enough.


    In the villa, Gao Yang left all the combatants. If he wanted to launch a strong attack on land, it would be himself, plus Li JinFang, Irene, Frye, Peter, groliov, Andy Ho and treber to provide long-range support. These people would form a land assault team to attack the fort of Deyue and complete the fatal attack on Deyue mather.


    As for James, Tommy, Raphael, leibrov, Jesse Lee, Albert and Jason, they will launch attacks on the ship. They use heartless guns to launch as many homemade shells as possible in a short time. It is best to kill Deyue. Even if they fail to kill Deyue, they can create chaos and let the commando team enter.


    On the 13th, he was sent out to take advantage of his expertise and seize every opportunity to conduct a close investigation of Deyue.


    As for yak and Taylor, Taylor''s injury has not completely healed and cannot participate in the war, but he can monitor, and yak also stays in the villa to monitor. When the battle is launched, it can be decided whether to let him fight with the commando team according to the situation.


    Now Satan''s men have separated. Those who want to carry out combat missions at sea have withdrawn from Cape ferra and stayed at the hiding place prepared by uliyangko, waiting for possible actions.


    The reason why it is a possible action is that the covenant has not yet appeared.


    Twelve hours have passed since they arrived at Cape ferra from Gaoyang. In this half day, Satan and ulyanko have done a lot of things, but the preparations have not been completed. That is to say, even if the Deyue suddenly appears, Satan cannot launch an attack.


    Heartless guns need to be made now. This old and crude thing has never been contacted by a large army of fire traffickers like ulyanko, because he would have gone bankrupt if he needed to make money by selling it.


    So, ulyankola left the whole marine attack team. He must make sure that the existing heartless guns can work, and Tommy at least needs to know how far these guns can hit and how powerful they are. If he doesn''t know these, he can accurately grasp the landing point of the shells only after a temporary test at sea.


    The whole marine assault team has to be familiar with heartless guns. In this case, there is no better choice than their participation from the manufacturing stage.


    Deyue''s villa has been under surveillance, and the monitoring work is completed by everyone in turn.


    The so-called monitoring is actually staring at Deyue''s house with a high-power telescope. Although there is no personal picture in the house, what it looks like at the beginning and what it looks like after a few hours is basically unchanged, but it still has to be monitored for a moment.


    Gao Yang, Taylor and yak are observing with a telescope fixed on a tripod. He has been watching for two hours. It should be that the main residential area is still dark, and nothing is found at all.


    Boring, boring, this is surveillance.


    Gao Yang left the telescope, rubbed his astringent eyes and whispered, "I''ll have a rest."


    "I see."


    Taylor''s eyes didn''t leave the telescope and responded faintly.


    Gao Yang rubbed his eyes and left the monitoring room. He needed to sleep for a while. He went directly to nice from the United States. He hasn''t had a rest yet. For a precise shooter and commander, he is not energetic because of lack of rest.


    There are many rooms in the villa, and everyone can get good rest conditions. For those who do not need monitoring, their only task is to eat well, sleep well, have a good rest, and wait for possible attack orders at any time.


    Several dim lights were turned on in the room. When Gao Yang passed Irene''s room, he saw that Irene''s door was not closed. Irene in combat clothes and clothes seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Gao Yang approached Irene''s door, but after hesitation, he gave up his plan to go in and was about to walk away. Irene turned around, looked at him and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang raised his feet and went in. He whispered, "aren''t you asleep? Give me a cigarette."


    Irene sat up, took a pack of cigarettes and lighters from the pillow, held them up, and whispered, "why do you want to smoke?"


    Gao Yang took out a cigarette, lit it for himself, took a long breath and whispered, "great pressure."


    Irene received the cigarette from Gao Yang, lit one for herself, took a water bottle on the bedside table and said with a smile, "why is the pressure so great when the cigarette butts are thrown here?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "do you need to ask? No matter who kills Deyue, it won''t be very easy."


    Irene smiled: "no, I feel very relaxed. It''s just a task. Why are you so nervous."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "there are only a few of us. The guards around Deyue must be at least ten times more than ours, and Deyue is not... Forget it, you know all this."


    Irene said faintly, "yes, I know it''s difficult, but..."


    Irene looked at Gao Yang, looked at him and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Who cares? Anyway, I don''t care, boss. Just focus on the battle itself. As for us, you don''t have to think about it. Those who can follow you have psychological preparation. This is the way we choose. You don''t have to put all the responsibilities on your shoulders."

 Chapter 2077

    How can Gao Yang let go? Everyone should be responsible for his decision to the end, but as the head of Satan and the leader of Satan, if he thinks so, he will not be Gao Yang.


    Not answering Irene''s words, Gao Yang smiled and smoked silently in Ai Li''s room.


    Irene didn''t speak. She just held a bottle with some water in one hand to knock the ash. She lit a cigarette herself. One of them sat on the bed and the other by the bed. She looked a little strange.


    After smoking, he threw the cigarette end into the bottle. Gao Yang stretched out his hand. Irene handed him the cigarette box again, and then smoked the second one. After a few coughs, Gao Yang stood up and whispered, "rest."


    Gao Yang went back to his room and didn''t close the door. He lay directly on the bed. It didn''t take long for him to enter deep sleep.


    When he woke up naturally, no one shouted loudly. After enough sleep, Gao Yang opened his eyes and found that it was already daybreak, sat up and directly took the phone and dialed wuliyangke.


    "What''s going on over there?"


    "The progress is not fast. We have found 26 oil barrels of the same specification and have made them into guns, but we haven''t conducted a test firing yet. Now we plan to go to the sea to find an unmanned sea area for a test firing."


    Ulyanko''s voice has been a little hoarse. He is also anxious, but Gao Yang still feels too slow. He whispered, "why so slow!"


    "There''s no way. No one has experience. They can only do it by groping. Moreover, they have to make the shells as error free as possible. Without enough manpower, everything is very slow. The most troublesome thing is that they can''t test fire on land. How can they use them without test firing."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "don''t test fire with real deceptive medicine. Put some ***************************************************************


    "No, that''s not OK. You don''t have to worry. I''ve found the ship and will go to the sea to test fire soon. I''ll be ready tonight."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. He was surprised that it was eleven o''clock. He didn''t expect to sleep for so long.


    "Then is there anyone coming?"


    "Yes!"


    After ulyanko said a word, he immediately said, "but there are only more than 30 people. They have been arranged to live in Cannes. I dare not let the Russian speakers come. It''s too conspicuous!"


    "Yes, a large number of Russian speakers come at the same time. It''s really too conspicuous. Once they arouse Deyue''s vigilance, they won''t be ready. Deyue doesn''t know that his residence has been exposed. He''d rather have fewer people than miss this opportunity. In this way, I''ll inform you when I have news."


    Ulyanko whispered, "do you think he will come?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "I think he will come, I feel."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang walked to the monitoring room. Irene was monitoring the road. Yak had gone to rest. His position was changed to Li JinFang, but Taylor was still in front of the telescope.


    "Go and have a rest. Leave it to me here."


    Taylor didn''t raise his head and whispered, "no, I just took over."


    Gao Yang raised a binoculars and whispered, "how''s it going?"


    "At nine o''clock this morning, I went out a car. Two people came back at ten thirty. I can''t see where to get off, but I should go out to buy."


    Gao Yang nodded in his heart and whispered, "have you returned to normal life?"


    "I don''t know. No news came back on the 13th. He should follow the two people out, but he didn''t have any news back."


    The 13th enjoys the highest degree of freedom. He can only contact others on his own initiative, but others can''t contact him.


    Now, even Gao Yang doesn''t know the position of the 13th.


    If there is no news, you can only continue to monitor. To put it bluntly, the so-called monitoring is actually waiting.


    Seeing the time approaching twelve o''clock, Gao Yang''s phone rang. After he connected the phone, he listened to the calm but hurried way on the 13th: "a blue minivan, pay attention to whether it returns to the nest. I can''t follow. We must pay attention to whether there is a car back to the nest."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I see! What''s the situation!"


    "Explain later."


    On the 13th, he immediately hung up the phone, turned back and said loudly, "two people monitor the road, a blue minivan! If you find anything, you must pay attention."


    "I see."


    Irene stared at the telescope and said loudly, "yes, boss, what''s the matter with that car?"


    "I don''t know. Leonard hasn''t had time to say."


    After about half an hour, Irene suddenly said loudly, "blue minivan! Drive northwest along the main road! The speed is normal."


    Taylor shouted, "the postman has found it."


    Gao Yang immediately raised his telescope and stared at the blue van on the road. He watched the van stop at the door of Deyue villa. After stopping for a while, the car drove in.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "confirm that the bassinet enters the nest and pay attention to the observation records."


    Yak came out, frowned and waited for a moment, and whispered, "it''s like a refrigerator truck transporting fresh food. Someone needs to observe the car closely. I''ll have a look."


    "No, Leonard should have observed it. We don''t have to take risks. Just wait for Leonard''s reply."


    After waiting for about 45 minutes, the blue truck drove out again and returned along the way. After Gao Yang wrote the time on paper, everything returned to calm.


    In fact, it has always been calm.


    Less than ten minutes after the truck left, he came back on the 13th. After he entered the door, the first sentence was loudly: "is that car coming?"


    "Come on! I left just ten minutes ago," he said loudly


    On the 13th, he waved a note, closed his lips and looked indifferent, but his tone was finally excited.


    "Deyue is coming!"


    After saying that very firmly, the 13th breathed and said loudly, "that''s a refrigerated truck transporting fresh food materials, and I got the list and I copied it down!"


    Yak said with a happy face, "well done! It''s so beautiful!"


    Gao Yang didn''t pick up the note, which had to be Yake''s first look, because analyzing such things was Yake''s job.


    Yak took the note, looked up and said, "two Brittany live blue lobsters, 0.6 pounds of white truffle, two pounds of fat goose liver, five pounds of fresh peas, five pounds of fresh asparagus, two pounds of frog legs, five pounds of snails, five pounds of oysters, five pounds of scallops and one sea bream."


    After reading, yak raised his head, thought for a moment, looked at number 13 and said, "these ingredients are about 2500 euros."


    On the 13th, he held out his thumb and said with a smile, "the exclusive store of high-end food materials in Kule, 2540 euros, plus freight, 2700 euros."


    Yak waved his head back and forth and said with a smile, "whether it''s price or weight, this is the food of Deyue. I don''t believe he will eat this for his bodyguard."


    "That is to say, why don''t you come on a date?"


    Yak handed the list to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "from this point of view, it will come, and soon, because these ingredients can''t be preserved for a long time!"

 Chapter 2078

    On the 13th, he found out what the people going out wanted to do, and mastered a very, very key message.


    I think that Deyue may come, which is different from the evidence that he will come. At least when waiting, I won''t have a bottom in my heart.


    Gao Yang took the list, just glanced at it and said eagerly, "can you make some articles in this regard?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "of course!"


    Yak looked at the 13th and said excitedly, "it''s great to have mastered the information of the food supply chain of Deyue. Can you poison it?"


    On the 13th, he nodded and said, "if I have a chance, if I can sneak into which food store and choose the right poison, I will naturally have a chance to poison, but the problem is how can I sneak into which food store, and then how to determine which food materials are required by Germany, and then it is possible to use poison."


    Yak thought for a while and said loudly, "at this time, you need a helper."


    The 13th smiled and said, "yes, we should find opportunities to use poisons from storage to transportation, but trace amounts are enough to be fatal, and we can avoid inspection. Even if we are poisoned, it will not show its effect in a short time. Such poisons are hard to find."


    Frye said excitedly, "just use the most poisonous poison. Let him eat it and die immediately!"


    Yak looked at Frye, pouted and said helplessly: "Even if Deyue doesn''t arrange someone to test the poison for him, the chef will try. These ingredients are obviously the most commonly used in French food. A French chef must try his own works. He can''t be satisfied. How to satisfy customers and his boss? If the chef dies after tasting them, what''s the use?"


    Frye said shyly, "well, I exposed my ignorance. You go on, you go on."


    Gao Yang is also ignorant in this regard, but what he is smart about is that he will never interrupt anything he doesn''t understand. He wanted to say where Lucy card has the most powerful arrow poison in the world, but when he heard that the poison of the victim''s death can''t be used, he doesn''t need to mention it at all.


    On the 13th, after thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "time is tight, and I need to do a lot of things. The plan is like this. I have to let someone in Kule food store have to take a vacation, so that at least several people in their key positions can''t work, so that I can have the opportunity to apply for a temporary position. How to start that position needs to be observed."


    Yak said excitedly, "I''ll help you do this. We made a car accident, so that the employees of Kule food store can''t continue to work. You apply for a key position. I''ll observe outside and deliver key information to you, so you can seize the opportunity to poison."


    On the 13th, after thinking for a while, he shook his head and said, "this is just a food store. Their employees won''t have collective activities. How can we make many people unable to work because of a car accident? The car accident can''t work. We have to find another way."


    Yak shook his fingers and said with a smile, "I''m just a metaphor. Let me do these things. For example, a clerk encountered a car accident when he came home, a clerk''s mother died, and a clerk was robbed and stabbed. Naturally, I will choose the appropriate method according to the situation so that they can''t continue to work."


    On the 13th, he nodded, pointed to yak and said, "can you find the right poison? It''s colorless and tasteless. It won''t attack in a short time, but it''s OK to die soon after the poison."


    Yak shook his head and said regretfully, "I can''t find it."


    Gao Yang said to No. 13, "can''t you find it?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "I''m just a killer. These things will be provided to me, but I won''t go shopping all over the street."


    Suddenly, there is a means to kill Deyue. If it is successful, you don''t even have to fight. Satan can withdraw silently. It''s not perfect.


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "I''ll call ulyanko and ask him to find it quickly. You say what you need."


    Yak said with a smile, "I don''t think he will. He''s just an arms dealer. What''s he doing with these poisons that ordinary people haven''t even heard of their names."


    That said, Gao Yang still called ulyanko. When ulyanko got through, he said in a hurry, "we have a new discovery. We can get access to the ingredients of Deyue. We need poison. Can you find it?"


    Ulyanko was obviously stunned. After staying for a moment, he said weakly, "poison? I really don''t understand this. Is radioactive material OK? I can really get this, but I don''t know where to find poison."


    Gao Yang looked at No. 13 and said, "is radioactive material OK? Nuclear radiation."


    On the 13th, he sighed and said with a wry smile, "if it''s a high radiation material, it''s not bad for the effect alone, but how can I take it with me? How can I put it on the food material without being found, powder? Don''t be funny."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and then said to uliyangke, "nuclear materials can''t do. Think of something else. Hurry up, you can''t find some poison?"


    Yak waved his hand and said, "don''t look for ulyanko. You''re wasting time. What you really should ask is yalebin. The KGB is an expert in using poison, and the black devil is an expert. You just need to tell them what they want. They can tell you what is the best choice."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "they are still at sea. Well, I''d better call and ask. Maybe he really has a channel."


    Gao Yang calls yalebin. Yalebin quietly listens to Gao Yang''s situation and requirements for poison. He immediately says gently, "just need poison, right?"


    "Yes."


    Yalebin breathed and said helplessly, "I can say you found the right person, but I don''t have poison."


    "Oh, so..."


    "But I can find it for you."


    Gao Yang immediately got excited again and said loudly, "great, teacher, I should have asked you."


    But I have to ask for it from someone I don''t want to talk to


    Gao Yang immediately wilted again and whispered, "if you''re embarrassed, forget it."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "it''s not difficult, but I don''t want to. But since you need it, I''m willing to help you. Who makes you my student? Wait a minute."


    After hanging up, yalebin shouted, "Tata, come here."


    Tata quickly entered yalebin''s cabin. Yalebin looked at Tata and said calmly, "you are familiar with baskov."


    Tata stared and said, "the traitor?"


    Yalebin smiled and said helplessly, "well, he''s not a traitor. I take back this sentence."


    Yalebin sighed and whispered, "baskov just doesn''t want to be like us. He betrayed the Soviet Union, but he didn''t betray the black devil. Don''t say he''s a traitor. Call him and ask him to send some poison to Gao."


    Tata whispered, "Oh, I''ll call right away."


    Tata dialed the phone. Yalebin looked at Tata and suddenly said, "call me. I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 2079

    Who is baskov?


    Baskov was once a member of the black devil, but after the collapse of the Soviet Union, he did not retire like other black demons, but chose to work for Russia.


    Importantly, baskov is now the deputy director of the Russian federal security service and has real power.


    Tata gave the phone to yalebin. Yalebin took a deep breath. Although someone was talking in the microphone, he still held the mobile phone. After thinking for a moment, he raised the mobile phone and still said in his gentle voice: "Hello, baskov, it''s me."


    "Captain? Captain! I, i... I''m very excited to receive your call, I..."


    At the other end of the phone, there was a loud noise of a chair being knocked to the ground, followed by baskov''s incoherent words.


    The Russian Federal Security Agency is the current KGB. In other words, after the dissolution of the KGB, it formed the current Russian Federal Security Agency. However, both in Russia and internationally, it is customary to continue to call the Russian Federal Security Agency the KGB. Therefore, except for changing its name on formal occasions, the KGB is still the KGB.


    The deputy director of the KGB can knock down his chair and talk incoherently. There is probably no one in the world except alebin.


    Yalebin heaved a sigh and whispered, "baskov, calm down."


    "Yes, Captain, I''m very, very excited to talk to you again. I thought I wouldn''t have this opportunity. I''m really... Very excited."


    Yalebin smiled and said calmly, "you did a good job."


    "Sorry, Captain, I was..."


    "Baskov."


    "Yes!"


    "The past is the past. People have to look forward after all."


    "Thank you for your understanding, captain. I''m very happy to get your understanding. I''ve never been so happy in the past 20 years, captain."


    After Jabin sighed slightly, he whispered, "can I trust you?"


    "Captain! I will always be a member of the black devil!"


    Yalebin smiled gently and said calmly, "well, I need you to do something for me."


    "Captain, I await your orders."


    "I have a student. His name is ram."


    "Your... Student?"


    "Yes, just like you, my student, but he is my chosen successor."


    "Successor!"


    "Yes, successor."


    "I see, Captain, please go ahead."


    "Ram is a mercenary. He leads a mercenary regiment called Satan."


    "A mercenary? A mercenary? Sorry, Captain, I''m just surprised."


    "He''s in nice, France. He needs some poison. I think you should have it here."


    Baskov smiled and whispered, "I''m responsible for domestic affairs, but I don''t take charge of overseas affairs. However, is it just a little poison? Do you need anything else? Please understand my mood at the moment. I''m very excited and happy to provide you and your chosen successor with all the help I can."


    "It''s just poison. You don''t need anything else. Can you deliver it?"


    "Yes, please tell me the time, place and purpose."


    With a satisfied smile, alebin hung up the phone. Then he looked at Tata and said, "don''t say baskov is a traitor in the future."


    This is the second time yalebin said it. Tata still seems to be a little unconvinced, but after waiting for a moment, he stretched out his hand and sighed, "well, I promise I won''t say he''s a traitor in the future, whether in his heart or in his mouth."


    Yalebin nodded and dialed Gao Yang with Tata''s mobile phone. After Gao Yang connected, he whispered, "you arrange someone to get something at the front door of nice football field."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "so fast! Where did you get the poison?"


    Yalebin said very calmly, "from the Russian Federal Security Agency, let your people take an umbrella and a bunch of carnations. After the street, the Ming language said to take poison. Don''t say anything else."


    No matter what others call it, yalebin will never call the Russian Federal Security Agency the KGB. In his eyes, the KGB is the KGB, not the Russian Federal Security Agency.


    Gao Yang knew yalebin''s habits. Although he was shocked at why yalebin could move the current KGB, he said faintly: "I see. I''ll arrange someone to go now. Thank you, teacher."


    Yalebin said calmly, "I''ll give you a phone number. Remember yourself. Don''t tell anyone. Satan''s people can''t. only you can know. Even if you know you''re going to die, you can''t leave this number as a legacy to anyone."


    "I see, teacher."


    "The owner of the number is baskov, deputy director of the Russian Federal Security Agency. He is in charge of domestic security affairs in Russia. You can find him if you have something, on the premise that it will not endanger Russia."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "I see."


    Yalebin gave a long breath and sighed, "he used to be a black devil. Now, as I said, he will help you as long as it has nothing to do with Russia."


    Gao Yang was filled with mixed feelings. Inadvertently, yalebin gave him a super strong help. The deputy director of the Russian Federal Security Agency, the most important person is the person directly in charge of domestic security affairs, which is one of the two most powerful people in the whole KGB, more powerful than the deputy director in charge of foreign affairs, Because the Russian Federal Security Agency is responsible for the security of the Kremlin and belongs to one of the most core people on the Russian secret front.


    For a moment, Gao Yang felt at a loss. After being stunned for a moment, he said involuntarily, "teacher, you''ve been at sea for several days. Are you all right?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I''m very well. Don''t worry about my body. Jim Reuben''s transformation is very smooth. We''ll go ashore tomorrow. If you need it, we can go ashore in advance to help you."


    "Just go ashore according to your original schedule. If it''s convenient, I''ll ask them to help me. Teacher, things here are not complicated, so you don''t have to come in person."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "well, do your business and go."


    Yalebin hung up the phone, looked up at number 13 and yak, opened his arms, smiled and said, "with the poison, you can get it now, from the Russian Federal Security Agency."


    Yak laughed and said, "KGB, I knew they would have."


    No. 13 said, "time is pressing. Let''s start now."


    Yak waved to Gao Yang and said, "so, is it OK for me to leave you?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "no problem. The black devil is about to go ashore. I''m going to let them come too. In this way, our strength will be further enhanced and our means will be more diverse. Now, just concentrate on poisoning with the 13th."

 Chapter 2080

    Fresh ingredients, of course, the sooner you eat, the better. Therefore, the list of ingredients found means that the German appointment should arrive on the same day and before dinner.


    In this way, the time is very tight. It is almost impossible to sneak into a high-end food store that day on the 13th. Therefore, Gaoyang can only put their plan in the evening, but Deyue still didn''t come.


    Another day later, Gao Yang has made psychological preparations, that is, the German treaty will not come. This time, everyone has been busy for a long time, but it is in vain.


    However, surprises often appear at the end. When everyone thought that Deyue would not come again, Irene, staring at the road, said in a surprised voice: "team! Team! Guys, Deyue is coming!"


    Gao Yang''s hands trembled when he picked up the phone. He was excited. After quickly dialing a number, he said in a hurry: "it''s windy! Man! It''s windy¡°

 Chapter 2081

    Wind and rain are coming.


    When the wind blows, Deyue has come to his villa. When the position of Deyue is confirmed, it will rain.


    Gao Yang immediately informed Wu liyangke of the news. Not only was he waiting, but also he was under great pressure. Wu liyangke was under greater pressure than him. Everyone was under great pressure in the past few days.


    Waiting for someone is the most difficult. Now I only see the team and can''t confirm whether the German contract has arrived. But even if I just see the team, it''s enough to make people happy. It''s like when I wait for a friend, I finally see the car my friend wants to ride. I haven''t seen it yet, but I know he must be in the car.


    After receiving Gao Yang''s call, uliyangke looked more excited. He said in a hurry: "great! It''s finally coming. Is it just windy? Can it rain?"


    "Man, this has to be observed. Wait for my news."


    Quickly hung up the phone and shouted, "record the time."


    "Two fifty in the afternoon."


    "Record vehicle!"


    "Twelve vehicles and four Mercedes Benz cars drove into the villa, all of which were bulletproof, and the other eight were ordinary low-cost brand cars. Another nine cars of various types stopped at the door and left. It is speculated that it was the escort of Deyue. It is conservatively estimated that more than 100 people entered the target building."


    Holding the telescope high, he said in a deep voice, "it''s really careful with so many guards."


    Put down the telescope, held up a hand and said loudly, "enter the pre war state, establish a wartime communication system, implement communication control, notify the wind on the 13th, closely monitor the every move of the target building, the assault team is on standby, and the snipers are in place."


    When a series of orders were issued, everyone became busy immediately. It was impossible to fight immediately, but from now on, everyone must be ready to fight at any time.


    In other words, no matter what they do, they can''t leave their guns. They are fully armed and can immediately put into battle with an order.


    The assault team put on their bulletproof vests, put on their helmets and check their guns and ammunition. From now on, they can''t leave their things.


    In the next room where the surveillance was carried out, Cui Bo took his tac-50 and went in. He opened a gap in the window and opened the curtain. Then Cui Bo lay down on the bed one meter behind the window, opened the sight cover, observed it, and then said, "sniper in place!"


    This room is the sniper''s position. The preparations needed to be made have long been done.


    This time, Cui Bo is more fortunate because he can aim on the bed. He is also lying in the same position and waiting for a long time. Lying on the bed is certainly much more comfortable than slapping on the ground.


    The people of the assault team are ready to go. Next, all they have to do is continue to wait.


    Yes, a group of people are busy for a long time. In fact, what they have to do is to wait, because the main means now is to wait for the poisoning on the 13th. If the poisoning fails, the alternative is to wait for Tommy and them to launch an attack from the sea, and then the assault team will choose the opportunity to charge, as long as there are no special circumstances, How come the people of the assault team are the last to throw themselves into the attack.


    What is a special situation, that is, he found the trace of Deyue, but Deyue suddenly wanted to leave. At this time, even if there was no support, he had to let the commando team, but this situation must be avoided by Gao Yang. He would take risks unless the opportunity was particularly good or there was no choice.


    Gaoyang called Tata.


    The black devil hasn''t arrived yet, but it''s fast. Their ship has docked in Djibouti. Five people such as Tata will fly to France.


    Gao Yang decides to wait until the black devil comes. Although he doesn''t intend to incorporate the black devil into the assault group, he must let them participate.


    With the help of the black devil, his grasp will naturally increase. Gao Yang will let the five black devils participate in the attack in the way he likes. He asked ulyanko to arrange accommodation for them and prepare the equipment they want. When the black devil arrives, he can immediately enter the battle.


    Now everything is ready, just waiting for the decisive moment to come.


    From now on, all decisions will be made by Gao Yang. There will be no negotiation or discussion. As long as there is an opportunity that Gao Yang deems appropriate, the attack will be launched.


    Gao Yang stood behind the telescope. After entering the villa, the sight of the motorcade was affected. Only a small part of the area could be observed. You could see the second floor of Deyue''s villa, and the swimming pool in the yard, about one third of the length.


    After waiting quietly for more than ten minutes, Taylor suddenly said, "attention, the window facing us in the room on the second floor of the target building has opened two, and there are people in the room. It should be guards."


    Irene shouted, "there are four people on the roof. They occupy four corners of the roof. They don''t seem to have guns, but they have no smell. They are guards."


    Gao Yang is a little excited and nervous. He is excited to see the strength of the guard. He should know that the Deyue is coming. What is nervous is that the guard is too tight in this troubled autumn.


    It''s not a good idea to attack, because no one knows what protective measures Deyue has taken in his villa except many guards. As one of the largest arms dealers in the world, it won''t be too strange to drive a tank out of Deyue''s villa.


    Gao Yang picked up the phone and dialed uliyangke again. He said in a deep voice, "let the ship go to sea, but don''t get too close. All actions are waiting for orders."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said calmly: "wait for the news of the 13th and yak. This time, it is mainly their actions, supplemented by strong attacks. Everyone, wait patiently."


    Patience is the test of patience. What is needed most is luck.


    If, if Deyue''s dinner will go to a high-end food store to buy raw materials, the opportunity will come.


    When more than 100 people suddenly moved in, they naturally had to supply their daily consumption. That afternoon, two cars went out and came back loaded with living materials. However, they didn''t have a car to go to the high-end food store where they managed to get in on the 13th.


    On the first day of the appointment, luck didn''t seem good enough.


    When the sun sets, and then it gets completely dark, Deyue''s dinner can no longer be specially prepared. At this time, it''s time to make a choice. Do you choose to continue to wait and see if you are lucky enough tomorrow? Will Deyue give yourself a rich lunch or dinner after settling down, or do you choose to attack immediately that night to avoid more nightmares.


    Gao Yang basically didn''t think for too long. In this case, he was willing to wait a little longer, so he soon issued an order.


    Keep waiting until good luck comes.

 Chapter 2082

    Fully armed, even if you rest, you can''t be too comfortable. If you wear bulletproof clothes and helmets, even if you want to sleep, you can sleep anywhere on the ground. Don''t think about lying down and sleeping comfortably.


    One night later, sitting on the bed and sleeping against the quilt, Gao Yang stood up, carried a gun and walked around the house.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Everything is normal."


    After a simple conversation, Gao Yang put down the blade of Satan in his hand and looked behind the telescope. It was still calm in Deyue''s villa.


    After observing for a moment, Gao Yang came to the next room.


    Chubb was still lying on the bed, his eyes behind the sight, and pointed the muzzle of his gun at the Villa de Yod.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Everything is normal. No target was found."


    Cui Bo continued to stare, but after Gao Yang said a faint word, he stopped talking as usual.


    Gao Yang saw a thermal imaging night vision device in Cui Bo''s hand and immediately said, "have you been lying here all night?"


    "Yes."


    "Tut Tut, is it really yours to go to the bathroom? Let me watch you for you."


    "No, no need."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Why are you so nervous? You can''t launch an attack during the day. Go and have a rest. Just get the meaning, so as not to lose your spirit when you really start fighting."


    "I''m a sniper. Others can relax. Can I relax? Don''t be here. Go out."


    Gao Yang said listlessly, "at this time, I have nothing to do. Forget it, I''ll be your deputy shooter."


    As a precision shooter and part-time sniper, Gao Yang also wanted to find something to do for himself. He raised his Satan blade and aimed at it. Then he said, "the range is not enough. I''ll use your gun."


    Cui Bo brought two sniper rifles, one of which pulled the rotary tac-50 and the other Barrett, both of which were 12.7mm caliber. Now Cui bo used the tac-50 with higher precision. Gao Yang went to the side and took Barrett, which Cui Bo had already prepared, and fell down next to Cui Bo.


    Gao Yang wants to talk to Cui Bo, but Cui Bo has no intention to talk at this time, so Gao Yang has to concentrate on the work of deputy shooter.


    "Wind speed, about five meters per second, transverse wind, distance..."


    "1400 meters away, brother Yang, are you here to help or make trouble?"


    Gao Yang tilted his mouth and stopped talking. They both stared at the sight, and the muzzle of the gun swung slightly from time to time, looking for possible targets.


    This lie down is two hours, Gao Yang has felt boring.


    "I''d better use a telescope."


    Gao Yang put down his gun and raised his telescope. After looking at it for a while, he thought it was meaningless to stay. Without disturbing Cui Bo, he went to the surveillance place again.


    At noon, there was no car out of Deyue''s villa. Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter with Deyue? I bought a lot of good things when I didn''t come. I didn''t buy anything here, FAK!"


    Groliov held a machine gun, sat on a sofa, frowned and said, "what can we do? Can''t we wait all the time and launch a strong attack?"


    "Wait!"


    After saying something very firmly, Gao Yang sighed: "if you don''t eat well at noon, there is still a chance for dinner. Even if you don''t eat well at night, our night attack will not be affected. Anyway, you must do it at night. You can wait!"


    Gao Yang received a call from talta. They have been deployed in place. On the other side of Deyue villa, they will attack from the other side at the same time when they need to attack.


    After that, we waited until the meal point. Deyue wanted to have lunch. Of course, Gao Yang and they had to eat, but there was no serious meal to eat at this time. Compressed biscuits, energy drinks, energy bars and chocolate were a meal.


    A group of people gather together to eat cookies. At this time, eating is a task. It''s uncertain when they have to do it. They must ensure that they have enough energy.


    After eating food that was not delicious at all, he drank some energy drinks. Gao Yang took some food and stood up and said, "the rabbit hasn''t eaten yet. I''ll replace him."


    When he came to Cui Bo''s room, Gao Yang put the things on his hand next to Cui Bo and said, "you eat, I''ll replace you."


    Cui Bo''s eyes were inseparable from the sight, and he said helplessly, "brother Yang, I''ve entered the battle position. Don''t make trouble, will you?"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly, "you''ve been lying here for 22 hours! Do you suffer from not eating or drinking water?"


    "You unpack the energy bar for me, and then go quickly."


    Gao Yang opened the packaging of the four energy rods and put them in Cui Bo''s hand. Cui Bo took the energy rod in his left hand and chewed it very slowly in his mouth, but his right hand was always on the trigger guard, and his eyes were inseparable from the sight.


    After eating two energy bars, Cui Bo stopped eating. Gao Yang said with a bottle of beverage: "drink water?"


    Cui Bo''s head tilted slightly. He grabbed the straw at his neck and collar with his mouth. After a little suction, he whispered, "that''s all right. It''s time to go to the bathroom again. I don''t want to pee my pants. All right, you should go quickly."


    There won''t be anything before evening. Gao Yang thought for a moment and waved his hand and said, "forget it. At least we''re a sniper. I''d better stay here and do my duty."


    Get down again, hold your patience, and lie down for more than two hours.


    It was uncomfortable to lie on his stomach all the time. Gao Yang stood up again and left Cui Bo''s room. When he went outside, he sighed a long sigh to vent his boredom for two hours. Then he said loudly: "this time, my luck doesn''t look very good. There''s no movement up to now."


    After sitting down and thinking for a moment, Gao Yang sighed again and said with a bitter smile, "as a mercenary, it''s really unreliable to expect poisoning to solve the target. It seems that you still have to be hard."


    Groliov said, "are you going to attack?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a sullen voice: "I don''t dare to delay any more. I''m afraid that like last time, De''s date suddenly left here. It''s tentatively planned to attack tonight."


    Tactics should change at any time as the situation changes. Although we hope to solve the problem on the 13th, we can''t put the eggs in one basket. Although it''s safer to wait, we have to do it when it''s time to do it. Once the opportunity is lost, we won''t come again.


    Took out the phone, Gao Yang looked at the phone screen, then closed his eyes and stayed quietly for a few minutes to confirm that he did not make an irrational choice because of the boredom of waiting. Gao Yang opened his eyes and said calmly: "then, let''s do it tonight."


    Having made up his mind, Gao Yang dialed the phone. When ulyanko got through, he said in a deep voice, "it''s raining tonight."


    If there is a chance on the 13th, the action can be cancelled at any time. If there is no chance on the 13th, the time will not change. The general attack will be launched at 3 a.m.

 Chapter 2083

    Informed ulyanko, Gao Yang called James, the commander of the maritime operation.


    "Start tonight. At two fifty-five in the morning, you must reach the sea position. At two fifty-eight, you launch an attack. The artillery preparation time is two minutes. At three o''clock in the morning, the commando team will launch a strong attack from the land."


    "Cockroaches understand!"


    Repeat command


    "We arrived at the sea at 2:55 a.m. and launched an attack at 2:58 a.m. the artillery preparation time was two minutes. At 3:00 a.m., the assault team launched a strong attack from the land. Repeat."


    "Good, wait for orders."


    After the conversation with James, Gao Yang calls Tata.


    "Start tonight and launch a sea artillery attack at 2:58 a.m. the artillery lasted two minutes. At 3:00 a.m., I will personally lead the assault team to launch the attack. You cooperate with the attack."


    "Black devil, copy that. Over."


    Repeat command


    Gao Yang listened quietly. After Tata repeated his order, he immediately looked at his watch and said loudly, "now it''s time, 3:28:46, 47, 48, 49 in the afternoon."


    Gao Yang kept telling the time of his watch until Tata whispered, "the time is over, 3:28:52 p.m."


    "Wait for the command, the call is over," he said in a loud and deep voice


    The black devil and Satan are not together, but they should attack at the same time, so make sure that the time standards of both sides must be consistent, so that they can launch at the same time according to the agreed time accurately. As for Tommy, there is no need for timing, because the watch time of all Satan members is absolutely the same, and this work has been done long ago, As for why not use the radio to inform the coordinated action when an attack is imminent, it is because it may be necessary to keep the radio silent, or be interfered by the enemy. In a war, all adverse factors must be minimized.


    After giving the order, Gao Yang took a long breath. Now he''s fine until he attacks at night.


    When he was free, Gao Yang liked to take a look with a gun, which could keep him calm, so he went to Cui Bo''s house again.


    Silently lying down, holding a gun and aiming at Deyue''s villa, although it is unlikely to find Deyue''s figure and can only see worthless guards, the sniper may miss the opportunity to hold a gun and aim temporarily when he finds the target.


    After lying down for another two hours, Gao Yang stood up again. He was in a hurry, but this time he didn''t ask Cui Bo if he wanted to go to the bathroom together.


    After leaving Cui Bo''s room quietly, Gao Yang dared to settle down at will and hurried into the toilet.


    After lying down for a long time, Gao Yang felt very comfortable when he peed. When he peed half way, there was a huge gunshot.


    The gunshot of the large caliber sniper rifle was very shocking. When he shot in a closed room, the gunshot was deafening. A sudden gunshot left Gao Yang''s brain blank for a moment, so that he didn''t know when he peed his pants.


    It''s over. As soon as the gun rang, all actions were impossible. It''s all over.


    An exciting spirit, Gao Yang grabbed his pants with his hand and rushed out, flying towards Cui Bo''s door.


    Gao Yang''s mind was blank. In fact, it was only a moment. He saw groliov, Irene, Li JinFang, and everyone standing up with a earthy face, but they finally restrained their impulse and didn''t rush to Cui Bo''s room.


    Gao Yang rushed into Cui Bo''s room and shouted, "what''s going on!"


    Cui Bo was still lying behind the sniper rifle, his eyes behind the sight, and then he said faintly, "kill the target."


    "Why... What did you say?"


    "Hit the target''s chest, white hair, bald, slightly fat, about 1.75 meters tall, consistent with the characteristics, confirmed to be killed."


    Cui Bo''s tone was as bland as if he didn''t know all the actions were over. Gao Yang wiped his mouth hard and said in a trembling voice, "I''m the second Olympics! Deyue?"


    "Deyo, we have no other goals."


    Just then, Taylor finally roared.


    "Confirmed kill, the big bird UAV took off and approached for observation. Reconfirmed! The enemy personnel were confused, extremely confused! No one attacked us. The enemy personnel made a standard response to the assassination of an important person, FAK! It must be a German appointment!"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva, lifted his pants and shouted, "evacuate!"


    After waiting for the evacuation with a loud roar, Cui Bofei jumped up, picked up his tac-50, and then screamed, "take my Barrett and run!"


    Holding his pants in his hand, Gao Yang pointed to Cui Bo and shouted, "rabbit! This gun is enough for you to blow all your life!"


    Hastily tied his trousers and belt, Gao Yang ran to get his Satan''s blade, took treble''s Barrett, rushed out of the room with only him and treble, and shouted: "cancel the communication control, use the radio to inform the big bird to use the UAV to approach the detection and confirm the target."


    The implementation of communication control is worried that there will be radio monitoring equipment in Deyue''s villa. Once frequent radio communication is monitored, it will be troublesome to attract people''s attention. Now, Deyue is dead, so the control can be cancelled naturally.


    Gao Yang shouted loudly in the walkie talkie, "Satan calls the black devil. Please answer."


    "Black devil, copy that. Over."


    "The rain stopped!"


    "Yes, we''ll leave at the right time. Don''t worry about us. Over."


    Gao Yang took out the phone while running. While hurried downstairs, he shouted to uliyangke, "the rain has stopped! Falk, speak in Ming language, Deyue has killed it! Come and pick it up."


    This shot killed Deyo and disrupted all Satan''s plans.


    Wuliyangke was stunned for a moment, and then trembled and said, "what did you say? Are you sure?"


    "Confirm! Deyue is dead! Get your people to meet you quickly. We''re evacuating!"


    Li JinFang, who had already rushed to the yard, started the car they had already prepared, suddenly hung up the phone, threw Cui Bo''s sniper into the car, pulled his Satan''s blade high and said loudly, "cover and evacuate!"


    Gao Yang, Cui Bo and groliov covered. Frye and Andy ho stuffed Taylor, who was inconvenient to move, into the evacuation. They watched everyone get on the car, and then Gao Yang and the three of them got on the car. Li JinFang in front stepped on the accelerator and rushed out of the open electric door.


    Irene looked back and said excitedly, "the enemy has just gone out. Come on! We can relax."


    Gao Yang''s heart beat fiercely. He was excited. He shouted, "who has the detonator? Detonate it quickly."


    Groliov took out a detonator, opened the protective cover, sneered and pressed the button. Then there was a dull explosion everywhere in the house where they had just stayed, and then a big fire started.


    It was too urgent to erase the traces, but as soon as the fire burned, it was guaranteed that no traces could be left.


    Seeing that the house had become a sea of fire, Frye was stunned and said, "it''s over?"

 Chapter 2084

    One shot, one shot.


    Even with the escort of Deyue and all the people, the rabbit fired a shot.


    With one shot, Satan got in the car and ran away. He thought he would fight with the pursuers anyway. As a result, the guards of Deyue didn''t chase at all.


    If it was a miracle, it was indeed a miracle. Deyue, who was really on a par with big Ivan, was shot and killed.


    If it''s not a miracle, it''s really not a miracle. This is a shot that Cui Bo kept behind the sight for 26 hours without lifting his head and blinking his eyes. He just did his duty as a sniper. He was born as a military fan and had short-sighted eyes, but he was also an excellent sniper.


    Cui Bo''s shot is really enough for him to blow all his life, but it''s not known whether Cui Bo will blow all his life, but now, he must blow a lot.


    "I mainly looked at the swimming pool. I thought that if Deyue appeared in the yard, it must be in the swimming pool. Then, I found several guards facing the swimming pool. Then, I saw the ripple of the water in the swimming pool. At that time, I thought, my second Olympics! Maybe Deyue would come out."


    Jubilant Cui Bo picked up the drink and drank it. Then he danced and continued: "my heart, there''s a play this time! There''s a play!"


    Cui Bo sat in a chair and couldn''t see his smiling eyes. A group of people surrounded him and said, "then?"


    Cui Bo waved his hand, sat in a aiming position with his hand, and said seriously: "I looked at the direction of the ripple, and then I saw, how can I be a woman! The long hair swings in the water, I thought, it''s bad, it''s a woman. As a result, soon after, I saw a fat man coming up the water and swimming very fast."


    Gao Yang said with an annoyed face: "why didn''t I look at it, shit!"


    "You, you went to the bathroom."


    After saying something disdainfully, Cui Bo made a gesture of holding the gun with his hand and said with a sad face: "At that time, I thought, it''s the guy who can''t run. I stared at him and saw him swim to the edge of the pool. At that time, I thought, if I can''t confirm the target, I can''t shoot. Then, I saw the woman leaning against the edge of the pool. The man swam to the edge and sat down with his hand. The woman was talking at his feet. At this time, I can see his brain The door opened. I thought, "bald, this is a Deyue."


    Chubb put down his hand, trembled and said mysteriously, "next, guess what, Taylor, you can''t say."


    Taylor shrugged and said, "I don''t talk, I don''t talk."


    Frye said anxiously, "how can you confirm that he is de Yue? You can''t just look at the top of your head."


    Cui Bo clapped his hand and said with a smile, "I''m aiming at him. I''m aiming! I put my hand on the board and shoot with a gentle button, but I don''t dare to shoot. I can''t confirm how the target can do, right?"


    Li JinFang stretched out his hand and slapped Cui Bo on the head. He said in a hurry, "you''re excited, aren''t you? What''s the point? Tell me quickly. You are."


    Cui Bo tilted his head back, slapped his face and said, "how do you talk? This is, is this called selling off?"


    Gao Yang pushed Li JinFang aside, waved his hand and said, "go, go, stay cool. This is the head of a hero. Can you beat it? Rabbit, rabbit, go on."


    Li JinFang said helplessly, "OK, I''ll go."


    The rabbit said with satisfaction, "it''s almost the same. Cough, and then he said, where are you talking? Toad, you interrupt blindly. Well, I thought at that time, is this shot fired or not?"


    A group of people looked at Cui Bo, and Cui Bo said with satisfaction: "at this critical moment, two people came up by the pool, one with a towel and approached the man. The man raised his head and waved his hands. The two people retreated again. I saw, hey! Body shape, face shape, hairstyle and height are all consistent! Just him, fire!"


    Cui Bo raised his hand again, made a posture of holding the gun, and said loudly: "with this shot, he directly hit Deyue''s right chest. With a slap, half of his chest was rotten, and directly lay behind. The guards were crazy, rubbed around him, and the people upstairs were about to jump off the building. I knew it was not wrong when I saw this reaction. It was definitely Deyue!"


    Frye said anxiously, "isn''t dejo sitting? How can you confirm his height?"


    Cui Bo laughed and said loudly, "stupid, he''s swimming. When he''s on the upper reaches of the water, I can''t measure his height. There''s a little error. That''s for sure, but it won''t be too outrageous. What kind of sight is mine? 5X25 times! I don''t use such a large sight at ordinary times. It''s prepared for Deyue. I can''t see it clearly?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said with a look of admiration: "powerful!"


    A group of people clapped. Cui Bo raised his hands and said with a smile, "nothing, nothing, just what I should do. You are excited one by one. Don''t forget, brother is a sniper!"


    Gao Yang nodded, and then suddenly said, "by the way, I have to hurry to the bathroom. I''m scared back after urinating half."


    Gao Yang didn''t say it was OK. When he said this, Frye pointed to Gao Yang''s pants and said with a smile, "ha ha, you peed on your pants."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "my hands are shaking. I''ll go to the bathroom. You can contact Tommy and see when they can come back."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was knocked hurriedly. Peter, who was guarding the door, looked at the door and ulyanko rushed in.


    Ulyanko blushed. He rushed into the room and hugged Gao Yang. After rubbing his face back and forth on Gao Yang''s face several times, he grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and said hoarsely, "you did it! Falk! You did it! I knew you could do it! I knew you could do it!"


    Jason, who was close behind ulyanko, was also excited. He waved the memory card in his hand and said loudly, "confirmed, confirmed! I got it. It''s Deyue, it''s Deyue!"


    Ulyanko immediately said, "yes, it''s Deyue. Man, I''ve seen it after zooming in. Big Ivan has also seen it. He''s seen Deyue. That''s him! You did it!"


    Ulyanko was very excited. He grabbed Gao Yang''s arm with both hands and just shook it hard. Gao Yang couldn''t move his arm if he wanted to.


    Just then, Triber stood up, pointed to his nose and said loudly, "Hi, hi, hi, I, I! It''s me, what do you think? It''s me, I called."

 Chapter 2085

    Of course, everyone in the commando team knows that Teyo was killed by Cui Bo, but people on the sea don''t know.


    So ulyanko''s reaction is quite normal. All along, Satan''s RAM has been too popular. One person has done all the work of precision shooter and sniper. Cui Bo, the sniper, is forced to live in the shadow of Gao Yang, the God of guns. Once there is any problem solved by precision shooting, everyone''s subconscious reaction is Gao Yang, not Cui Bo.


    So, Cui Bo finally raised his eyebrows, but he was gorgeous and ignored.


    When treble pointed to his nose and said he was the one who killed Deyo, ulyanko was not the only one shocked.


    "Really?"


    "Did you do it?"


    Looking at a group of people who were very surprised, Cui Bo had a feeling of elation. He nodded and said loudly, "yes, it''s me."


    Gao Yang smiled at uliyangke in front of him and said loudly, "I''m sorry, but you really show the wrong feeling."


    Uliyangke let go of Gao Yang, took two steps, suddenly grabbed Cui Bo, shook it hard for a few times, and said gnashing his teeth: "rabbit! You''re a great sniper, you''re great, you..."


    Ulyanko stretched out his face and was about to rub it against treble''s face.


    Cui Bo tried to hide back and said in a hurry, "no, no!"


    After pushing ulyanko away, Cui Bo pointed to Gao Yang and said, "he didn''t wash his hands in the bathroom just now. He wasn''t here. He was going to the bathroom when I shot Deyue."


    Ulyanko said with a puzzled face, "so what."


    "He peed on his hand, and then he touched his face with his hand. You rubbed with him several times just now. I don''t want to be indirect. Well, you know."


    Gao Yang said awkwardly, "it''s all done."


    Ulyanko waved his hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. What''s the matter? How did you do it?"


    Cui Bo was so excited that he was going to tell his great achievements again. At this time, Irene hurriedly said, "let''s watch the video first. I want to see it."


    James said in a hurry, "no, let the rabbit tell me the story again. I really want to know how he did it."


    Gao Yang was calm. He smiled and said, "there is time to talk or watch. The important thing is whether we are safe here, URI, do we need to transfer again?"


    The purpose of Gao Yang''s long prepared foothold in uliyangke is to use it as a shelter for temporary shelter after the assassination of Deyue, regardless of success or failure. It is precisely because they will use it soon after the war, so their current place of residence is very close to Cape ferra.


    After taking a few breaths and calming himself down, ulyanko thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "No need. Deyue has been completely chaotic. Now for the people of Deyue, the important thing is not how to pursue the murderer, but how to deal with the aftermath. Moreover, they can''t find it here at all. They also know this. Therefore, we can wait for the situation to calm down and leave slowly in batches."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, then we can at least have a rest first. Rabbit, tell them how you are powerful. Big bird, you can tune out the video. I want to see Deyue die."


    Jason hurriedly put the memory card on the laptop and called up the video. After fast forward for a while, he said in a hurry: "After receiving the instruction, I immediately released the UAV. When the plane arrived, it happened to take a picture of Deyue''s body. It was turned from the swimming pool to the room. Only a short clip was taken, but it was clear enough to confirm the identity of the dead. Look."


    Jason paused the video, zoomed in continuously, and then Gao Yang saw Deyue being carried on a board.


    Jason''s UAV is very good, and the lens of the camera equipment is the top, and the image is very clear.


    There are some blood spots on Deyo''s face. His right chest has completely disappeared. If TREB hits a little closer to the middle, it is estimated that Deyo will be hit in two.


    After adjusting the image, Jason hurriedly said, "look, I''ll listen to the rabbit about how he did it."


    His face can be seen very clearly, but Gao Yang hasn''t seen Deyue. He grabbed Jason who got up and said in a deep voice, "has uliyangke confirmed it?"


    "Yes, and big Ivan. We sent the image to big Ivan on the ship. Big Ivan was very happy. Er, I left."


    Let go of Jason, Gao Yang sat in Jason''s position just now, looked at the forehead image on the laptop, nodded, then pointed to the image, turned back to the following humanitarians: "this time, the rabbit did a great job!"


    Irene nodded and said, "yes, I thought at least a few people would be hurt this time, and even some people were killed. I really didn''t expect it to end like this."


    Li JinFang was overjoyed and said, "I didn''t expect that the rabbit was powerful. It was 1400 meters. He didn''t test shoot or correct it. He killed it with one shot. He was so handsome!"


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang. After looking at it, it was big Ivan. Gao Yang stood up and said with a smile, "well, someone has to pay the balance. Look, I''ll answer the phone."


    When he got to an empty room, Gao Yang answered the phone and said with a smile, "man, congratulations."


    Big Ivan''s voice sounded very happy. He laughed: "Yes, it''s worth celebrating. Deyue died and Andre''s revenge. We have been a savage in South America for so long and so many people have died. Now it''s finally Deyue''s turn. Of course, I have to congratulate you. Gao, killing Deyue with one shot is just one shot, which really surprises me, so I must congratulate you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, I didn''t do it. It was a rabbit. Our sniper shot it."


    "Oh? Congratulations, too. You have a great sniper."


    Gao Yang smiles happily, much happier than hearing others praise him, because there is a good sniper in his mercenary regiment.


    "I accept your congratulations. It''s really happy to have an excellent sniper around."


    Big Ivan laughed again and said: "Now I have to pay off your balance. You should be able to imagine how happy I am now. For such a long time, Deyue is like a stone on my chest. I can''t breathe when I think he is still alive. Now I can open champagne to celebrate. I''d like to invite you to South Africa to celebrate together, but I think about it and don''t make trouble for you."


    "We are here to celebrate with you. Let''s open champagne together, ha ha."


    Big Ivan smiled for a while, took a breath and said, "then, where are you going after the celebration?"


    "Yemen, we will go directly to Somalia, and then Yemen, so you have to prepare the arms we need in Yemen."

 Chapter 2086

    Deyo''s death is bound to set off a huge wave, but all this has nothing to do with Satan. That''s what big Ivan considered.


    After a short stay in France for two days, Satan withdrew from France safely, and it was the ship on nice.


    The reason why he wanted to board the ship in nice was that Gao Yang decided to take Satan directly to Somalia. The rest time was shorter than expected, but Gao Yang didn''t want to go back. He had a headache at the thought of Yelena and the other two women.


    To go through Yemen, Somalia is the springboard, so the first stop must go to Somalia anyway.


    Satan has his own base in Somalia. Although Gao Yang basically has no time to come, having a base is much stronger than not. At least it is convenient to do anything on his own territory.


    Satan''s cooperation with the skeleton Gang is also very close. Since this time, Satan has maintained a team of about 100 people in Berbera. It costs US $2.4 million to pay these people every month. In order to prevent these people from eating and not working, Gao Yang also found something for them to do, that is to help the skeleton gang fight, And train skeleton soldiers.


    Strictly speaking, the salary expenditure of $2.4 million a month is not high. On average, a person''s monthly salary is 24000. However, you should know that among these people, more than a dozen people who have fought side by side with Satan in Syria are elite, paid high salaries and often help the skeleton Gang fight a war. Nothing is military training, Only in this way can I get a monthly salary of 20000 plus combat allowance, that is, bonus.


    There are also several aircraft crew members with high salaries ranging from 15000 to 20000 a month, while most of the remaining people have only a monthly salary of 7000 to 10000 US dollars, and can''t get a war or a combat allowance.


    In fact, mercenaries in Berbera recruited by Satan are the norm of mercenaries. They stand on a post, set up a sentry, and occasionally go out to fight a low-intensity war for the skeleton gang. They are satisfied with a salary of more than 10000 a month, because the salary is already very high. This is a famous poor and chaotic place in Somalia. If they are in a place with peace and security, A salary of $10000 a month is impossible.


    The salary expenditure of more than 2 million yuan a month is a little high, because it is useless to support these people at present. However, even so, Gao Yang has been burning money to support these people because he wants to let Satan have a base in Somalia and prepare a springboard for the Yemeni plan. The most important thing is that he has to strengthen his contact with the skeleton gang.


    The skeleton Gang now occupies a large territory and has more people to support. It only relies on collecting tolls from the sea as a source of funds to support the people in the area controlled by the skeleton gang. It''s hard to get the skeleton Gang to take out money.


    It is reasonable to say that the people of Somalia have been used to poverty for so many years and should be well fed. It''s interesting that the skeleton Gang doesn''t rob money and people. How can they be short of money.


    The problem is that mayd is too idealistic. He wants to establish an ideal country so that everyone under his rule can live a good life. Therefore, mayd is very tight just buying food to feed his people. But mayd has to build hospitals, schools and maintain the military expenditure of the skeleton gang. Which of these can do without money.


    It is also a warlord. The bigger the territory controlled by others, the more people in charge, the richer. But mayd is better. The bigger the territory, the poorer he is.


    From the beginning of seeing mayd, Gao Yang knew that mayd was a person with ideals, ambitions and connotation. The only problem was that he was too naive, and such people generally didn''t live long.


    Seriously, if he had not met Gao Yang and Satan, mayd would have died at least three or five times, that is, mayd had a good life and met Satan. Although Satan and the skeleton gang in the initial stage were very weak, the enemy was not strong. He just survived the most difficult stage and grew stronger and stronger.


    The skeleton Gang now occupies one-third of the territory of Somalia and controls three-quarters of the coastline in the north, leaving only the easternmost cape and a section of coastline near Djibouti. It is not that it has no power to attack, but that the skeleton gang has to leave some places for pirates. If it takes all the coastline, the skeleton gang will have to go to sea to be pirates.


    All along, the skeleton gang has tried to keep away from pirates. Although they charge tolls, the skeleton Gang is not a pirate. The difference is great. Mayd''s ideal and the skeleton Gang''s will are to unify Somalia. Such an armed force must not be branded as a pirate.


    Therefore, the skeleton Gang''s practice is to leave pirates so that they can collect tolls and protection fees. This is called raising bandits.


    Now the control territory of the skeleton gang and the Somali Youth Party has bordered. There are no big battles between the two sides. The skeleton gang has an advantage over the Somali Youth Party in strength, but the skeleton Gang chose to enter the Stalemate Stage instead of fighting with the Somali youth party.


    Mayd''s idea is very clear, that is, first stabilize the occupied area, recover the people''s support, fight steadily, and never let his controlled area be dragged into the situation of years of war.


    In Somalia, it is basically impossible to form a solid front. It is vast and sparsely populated. Most of it is desert. The warring parties can drive a car to kill directly from the desert to the towns occupied by the other party. It is impossible to completely block the enemy''s attack route.


    In this case, mayd chose to stabilize the defense and stabilize the people first, which is a reasonable choice.


    The war with the Somali youth party is very important for the skeleton Gang to establish an international image. At least it will not lead to any strong enemies in the world. Neighboring Ethiopia and the Somali youth party are sworn enemies. Based on the principle that the enemy of the enemy is a friend, Ethiopia will not have any substantive support for the skeleton gang, But will not adopt a policy hostile to the skeleton gang.


    Apart from Ethiopia, although the skeleton gang will attract attention in the international community, it will not be interfered by major powers, because there is really nothing to covet in Somalia, which is poor, broken and chaotic. Although it guards the most important sea route in the world, the warships of major powers have been patrolling the Gulf of Aden regularly for a long time, and it is not necessary to occupy Somalia at all, Naturally, there''s nothing wrong with Somalia.


    By the way, the reason why warships patrol in the Gulf of Aden is pirates. That''s why the skeleton gang has to leave some sea lanes so that they don''t let others make some pirates themselves. We all save some trouble and keep the status quo tacitly.


    Therefore, considering all aspects of conditions, Satan''s base in Berbera is still good. It won''t receive too much attention. It''s convenient to do anything. You can go there by boat when you want to go to Yemen, and you can withdraw back in a few hours when you encounter anything. It''s perfect to be used as a bridgehead or a logistics base.

 Chapter 2087

    Gao Yang and his wife floated on the sea for several days, crossed the Suez Canal, got off the boat in the Gulf of Aden near Berbera, and transferred to the skeleton Gang to pick up their fishing boat.


    Driving a fishing boat to pick them up, Gao Yang is still a veteran who taught the company at the beginning. They are all old acquaintances.


    Speaking of it, the soldiers who were trained by Satan, especially the soldiers of the teaching company, are now unusual. They are all officers. As long as they live to the present, even if they are disabled, they will all stay in important positions as long as they can''t move. It can be said that the skeleton Gang''s army is brought out by their commanders and officers in important positions.


    After a few hours of bumpy greetings on the ship, when we finally arrived at Berbera port from the channel, we could see a large number of people standing on the wharf from a distance.


    When the boat came to the shore and put on a board to let Gao Yang get off the boat, it was still a white shirt. Mayd, who looked no different from before, extended his only arm long ago.


    Not many people admire Gao Yang sincerely, and mayd is one of them.


    Mayd really has a saint level heart and an idealist who pursues perfection. In fact, he is not very capable. His heart is not hard enough and his hands are not hot enough. It''s better to be a flag and mascot. If he is in power, he will be killed by others sooner or later, but mayd is really a pure noble person, But people have to respect him.


    Mayd is getting thinner and thinner. Compared with Abu, who is wearing an army dress next to him, what did Gao Yang look like when he first met mayd, and what kind of mayd is now. His baby face still has no dignity, but it seems a little more mature than before.


    He hugged mayd, patted mayd on the back, smiled and said, "Hello, my brother, I didn''t expect you to pick me up in person. Shouldn''t you be very busy now?"


    Mayd said with a smile, "I''m very busy, but no matter how busy I am, I have to pick you up. By the way, please review our military band and our honor guard."


    Gao Yang looked back. Sure enough, there was a military band standing straight and in good formation.


    Abu came forward and shook hands with Gao Yang. As the No. 2 figure of the skeleton Gang, Abu is now in a high position, so Abu looks more dignified than before. He also saluted before shaking hands.


    A dignified face shook hands with Gao Yang. Abu put his Scepter under his arm and turned to the military band and said loudly, "play!"


    The military band played a piece of music. Gao Yang couldn''t hear what it was. The musicians were amateur, but at least it was normal to listen to the music. It wasn''t the kind of military band that was out of tune.


    Mayd smiled and said to him, "long live Somalia, our national anthem."


    The National Anthem of Somalia was a little short, and the music was soon finished. Then the musicians played a song that they couldn''t understand. At this time, mayd waved his hand and smiled, "review our honor guard."


    The crowd flashed to both sides and made way. At this time, Gao Yang found that there was a red carpet on the ground.


    He swallowed his saliva, looked at his T-shirt and shorts, raised his voice and said, "you didn''t say earlier, how can I do this image? Wait for me."


    Gao Yang has no military dress or suit. Who comes to Somalia to bring a suit in summer.


    Gao Yang hurriedly opened his bag, took out a quick drying shirt and a quick drying tactical pants, put them on himself, and returned to mayd again.


    Gao Yang really doesn''t understand these etiquette. He has seen them on TV, but fortunately, the skeleton Gang hasn''t seen them on TV. Even if someone does something wrong, no one can see it anyway.


    Seeing Abu standing next to mayd, Gao Yang quickly waved to Li JinFang, so Li JinFang stood behind Gao Yang''s side, and Abu was a little behind mayd''s side.


    Raise the gun and pay attention to the ceremony. Although the action is not neat, it is also good. In Africa, it is definitely a first-class level, and the action is obviously Chinese style.


    No way. Li JinFang was the first person to help the skeleton Gang transform from wandering soldiers and scattered bravery to the army.


    As soon as mayd left, he held high and respected the military salute. Abu and Li JinFang also respected Li and reviewed the small honor guard of the skeleton gang.


    It looks crude and simple, and may still be full of mistakes. However, the prototype of a country and the first national ceremony held by a country are here.


    Gao Yang was filled with emotion. Judging from this ceremony, mayd and others have begun to regard themselves as the masters of Somalia. It''s his guest. His identity is a little special.


    After reviewing the honor guard, he came to the end. It seemed that it was time to play the national anthem, but where would Satan have the national anthem? So this was a ceremony that everyone didn''t understand and fooled around. Gao Yang didn''t know how to go on.


    At this time, the dignified Abu put on a full smile, patted Li JinFang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "this is the first appearance of our newly formed military band and honor guard to meet you."


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t care about these false rites at all, but I have to say that it''s cool to be treated with national rites.


    Li JinFang nodded and said with emotion: "thank you."


    Mayd pointed to Abu and said with a smile, "it''s all his idea. How about it?"


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "it''s good. It''s really good. The most important thing is that I can enjoy it. It''s even better."


    Abu shouted, "I said, our friendship is different. We don''t care whether it''s good or bad this first time, but this first time, we must leave it to you."


    Mayd smiled, then made an invitation gesture with one arm and said, "let''s go to dinner. Let''s talk while eating."


    Yalebin and Clooney were also in Berbera, but they didn''t meet. Gao Yang was eager to see yalebin, but he must have been invited by mayd first.


    Mayd and his acquaintances in Satan greeted each other warmly, and so did Abu. He had a good chat with Frye and treble. Judging from the current situation, Abu has not changed much.


    Satan in Berbera''s employees, only two people, Ludwig and Li Qiu as representatives came, gathered around them, held out his hand, smiled and said: "you two are coming, have a meal later, and then we''ll see you."


    Ludwig nodded, then looked at mayd with a tangled face, and Li Qiu said with a guilty face: "boss, mayd may tell you something later. I hope, well, you can listen to us first."

 Chapter 2088

    Looking at Li Qiuqi AI''s expression, Gao Yang knew there must be nothing good.


    The more bad it is, the more you have to listen to it. Even if you don''t ask, Gao Yang guesses that someone must have committed a three-way problem.


    After looking at Ludwig and Li Qiu, he raised his voice and whispered, "have you killed anyone?"


    Ludwig was stunned, then shook his head and said, "there''s no, there''s no dead."


    Li Qiu said awkwardly, "that''s what happened, but it didn''t kill anyone."


    Ludwig hugged his head and said with a broken face, "what nonsense are you two talking about!"


    Li Qiu whispered, "if you kill someone, you''ll create a new life. Well, that''s it."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "what do you think? I mean the same as Ludwig. It''s good to have no dead people. Come on, what''s going on?"


    Li Qiu scratched her head and whispered, "two people can''t control their crotch. They ran out and harmed a woman."


    Gao Yang turned his face to one side and sighed. Then he looked back at Ludwig and said in a deep voice, "I''m in charge of you here, and do I make rules?"


    Ludwig stood up and said, "he begged me to wait until you come and deal with it. According to my idea, I''ll die directly."


    Gao Yang frowned and whispered, "dead? Very serious?"


    Ludwig stood up again and said helplessly, "it''s serious. It''s not particularly serious, but the problem is that I have promulgated new rules, but Li Qiu insisted that I do it according to the previous practice. I don''t have any means to restrict Li Qiu, so I have to ask you to deal with it."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "hurry up and be more detailed. I''ll deal with it."


    Ludwig shrugged: "It''s just those things. Our people will inevitably go out and make some trouble if they stay here for a long time. You know, when they encounter this kind of thing, the way to deal with it is to let him go. Mercenaries are not a moral model, but this kind of thing happened twice in a row. Mayd talked to me and asked me to restrain our people. It''s absolutely not allowed to happen again, so I awarded it Cloth has strict orders. You can go out to find a woman and buy it with money. I don''t care what you love and I want. But if anyone uses a strong one, I''ll kill him. This time, two of Li Qiu''s men have committed a crime. I''ll kill them. Li Qiu won''t let them do it. "


    Gao Yang looked at Li Qiu. Li Qiu folded her palms and begged: "I know, I know, those two bastards are damned, but they have been with me for several years. I just want to keep them alive. We pay, we are willing to pay! 100000, 100000 US dollars for one person! 200000 US dollars for two people. As long as they survive, I can give 200000 US dollars to the woman and mayd, and then beat the two bastards in half You can drive away dead. "


    After that, Li Qiu paused and said in a low voice, "in this broken place, a life, not to mention 200000, 200 dollars is not worth it. Besides, the woman is not dead, boss, brother Yang! They have been with me for a long time. If you keep a life, just keep a life. It''s enough to explain."


    "Fark!"


    Gao Yang was already angry. After listening to Li Qiu, he stared at Li Qiu and said, "what the fuck did you do the first day?"


    Li Qiu looked helpless and whispered, "no, this, alas, what a big thing, boss, give him face. Please, please, I''ve made up for Mr. Big''s face and left him a life. I''ve really been with me for several years."


    "You really came out the first day!"


    Gao Yang was really angry. He looked at Li Qiu and said angrily, "I didn''t expect your people to be smart, but don''t even want the rules? Before Mr. Da drew the red line, I don''t care about this mess. Even if I can explain it to the past, I never judge anyone morally, but the rules are the rules. Mr. Da drew the red line, you let me destroy it? Will you lead the army?"


    Li Qiu''s face was hopeless. He just sighed deeply. Gao Yang also took a long breath. Looking at Li Qiu, he said, "I asked you to bring the whole mercenary regiment. I can trust you. Now you give me this one. What do you mean?"


    Li Qiu whispered, "there''s really no accommodation."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "nonsense! There is no accommodation. Do you want Mr. Da to deal with it or do you want me to deal with it?"


    There is no joke in the army. Mercenaries are also soldiers. They can be a pile of scum, but they must abide by the rules. Since Ludwig has said in advance and drawn a red line, who touches who dies, Gao Yang must support Ludwig to the end. This has nothing to do with morality.


    The meaning of Gao Yang''s sentence is obvious. If Li Qiu hands over people and asks Ludwig to kill them, that''s all. If Li Qiu plans to protect people to the end, Gao Yang will deal with it. If Gao Yang does, it''s a hard fight.


    It can be seen that Li Qiu is really embarrassed and uncomfortable. She just doesn''t speak with her head down. She said in a loud and deep voice: "give me an answer right away. People are waiting for me. I don''t have time to spend with you here."


    Li Qiu sighed, looked up at Gao Yang and said weakly, "can I do it myself? Don''t let Ludwig do it, my man, I''ll do it myself."


    Li Qiu''s expression was like dying. She held high and pondered for a moment and said, "I''ll give you this face and I''ll give you time. Go back and let them have a full meal and let them go on the road. Don''t I have to say more?"


    "No."


    After decadent response, Li Qiu said weakly, "I''ll go first. Later, later, later, I''ll hand over the body. Boss, please do something again. After recognizing the body, can you give it to me to bury?"


    "Yes."


    Li Qiu nodded, turned and walked away. Her back looked very desolate. At this time, Ludwig looked at Gao Yang and said, "thank you."


    "Why thank you?"


    Ludwig shrugged and said, "I thought you would help Li Qiu speak. After all, he is willing to pay 200000 dollars. Here, 200000 dollars can buy a hundred lives. Besides, the woman is not dead. If I say, it''s better for the daughter to get 200000 than to kill the two guys?"


    Gao Yang cried and said, "what do you mean?"


    Ludwig said with a smile, "don''t get me wrong. For me, what those two guys did is also called trouble? I often do this kind of thing. For mercenaries, it''s nothing, but of course I hope to protect my authority. I won''t give me the money, so I''d better die."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you are also a fucking scum. OK, do you know someone? The autopsy will be carried out later. Don''t let Li Qiu fool me. People have been waiting for me for a long time. I''ll go to the banquet first. I''ll talk about the rest later. It''s not over yet!"

 Chapter 2089

    Mayd lives in a very ordinary house in downtown Berbera. Except for many guards, there is nothing special. Opposite mayd''s house is the former municipal building, which is now the headquarters of the skeleton gang.


    In Somalia, traces of years of civil war can be seen everywhere. Even the outer walls of municipal buildings are full of gunholes,


    The banquet was held in the headquarters building of the skeleton gang.


    Seriously, after knowing mayd for so long and staying in Somalia for so long, Gao Yang ate something that tasted OK for the first time.


    Lamb, beef, fish, a kind of rice made of rice with very long grains, plus tomatoes and bananas, there are only a few kinds of ingredients, but unexpectedly, it tastes good.


    The only inconvenience is that Somalis eat with their hands. Although they have prepared knives and forks for Gaoyang, it is always strange and affects their appetite to see many people hold things in their hands and put them into their mouths.


    Compared with the days when they could only eat bread and salted fish before, the diet is very, very good now. However, if the top level of the armed forces that controlled less than half of Somalia, these people still eat such things one by one like the Chinese New Year. It can be seen that the atmosphere of the skeleton gang has been maintained very well.


    During the meal, mayd didn''t say much. Together with a group of people who were qualified to accompany, everyone just chatted and only picked up happy things. However, Gao Yang could see that although mayd had a smile when eating, the smile was very reluctant.


    Gao Yang feels that mayd has something in mind, and it should not be a small matter, but a major event affecting the survival of the skeleton gang.


    After dinner, we all know that mayd should talk to Gao Yang about important things, so Abu continues to entertain Satan''s distinguished guests, but mayd and Gao Yang go to an empty room.


    An office, but there are no luxurious chairs and sofas, only a few ordinary wooden chairs.


    "Sorry, the conditions are limited. Please feel free to sit down."


    Gao Yang really picked a chair casually and sat down. He smiled and said, "you''re still so hard. You shouldn''t treat yourself so badly."


    Mayd smiled, shook his head and said, "it''s not hard compared with the original, and we''d better wait until later."


    Mayd pulled up his chair and sat opposite. There was nothing between them. Naturally, there was no tea or coffee.


    Mayd supported his legs with one hand, bowed his head and thought for a moment, raised his head and said, "there are many things I want to tell you. The most important thing is your men."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "you say."


    Mayd sighed and said: "We have an agreement that you can set aside a place in Berbera. Our people will not enter or govern. It is like a country within a state. Originally, I was unwilling to accept this condition, but I can''t refuse. Now, the problem is beginning to appear. Your people have created a lot of trouble. I talked to Ludwig twice and things have been better Yes, but just the day before yesterday, two of them committed unforgivable crimes. "


    Gao Yang said seriously, "I already know. I will give you a satisfactory account of this matter."


    Mayd nodded and said, "I believe you. When you come, you won''t have these problems again."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "you have other things to say."


    Mayd stood up, walked back and forth in the room for a few steps, then stopped, looked at Gao Yang and said with a bitter smile: "in fact, there are no other things, but I really can''t find anyone to discuss. I''m glad to know you''re coming, because you may help me solve my current dilemma."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "listen, it''s not easy to borrow money. Ha ha, just kidding, you say."


    It''s a joke, but it must be half serious. Gao Yang is afraid that mayd will borrow money, because he thinks that mayd''s method will inevitably lead to more than his income.


    Mayd smiled and said, "it''s not about borrowing money, but it''s about money. The skeleton Gang is now facing a bottleneck. Why? It''s because of money."


    Mayd sat down again and said solemnly, "I hope to create an equal Somalia, a fair Somalia. All our money has been taken out to buy food, means of production and hospitals for the people suffering from poverty. Everyone can be treated equally."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and smiled disapprovingly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Mayd breathed and continued: "I hope to rescue more suffering people as soon as possible, but many people oppose me. The resistance comes from the top level of the skeleton Gang, the army and the people under our rule. Now it seems that everyone is satisfied with the status quo, and no one wants to continue to expand. Even, they are very disgusted with the people who defected from the enemy occupied areas, because..."


    A faint way: "Because they don''t want more people to grab food, right? The skeleton Gang''s financial resources are so small. Now it''s at the limit. You don''t collect taxes and use all your money to support everyone fairly. Hehe, in this case, the skeleton Gang''s control of more people naturally means that more people will grab food. Food is just a few bites, and others eat themselves No, the reason is very simple. "


    Mayd frowned and said, "but obviously they have just obtained this fair new life. Why do they turn around and forget their suffering, and then want to prevent others from getting the same treatment? What is this?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''re just too naive. If you do this again, you''ll be finished sooner or later."


    Mayd frowned and said, "will the skeleton Gang be finished sooner or later?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. It''s not the skeleton gang. It''s you. Let me tell you some key words."


    Gao Yang stretched out a finger and said, "first, the big ship is going to sink. Many people are shooting a lifeboat. Before they go up, everyone hopes to get on the lifeboat. After they go up, they find that if more people get on the lifeboat, they will turn their hands over. Of course, the people who get on the boat will stop the latecomers.


    Second, if you understand the principle of lifeboat, you should understand that people are selfish, so it is not the people who are wrong, but you are too naive.


    Third, you have studied abroad in China. I don''t know if you understand what it means to be afraid of authority but not virtuous. You are naive. Your practice has trained too many lazy people. When your practice can''t be implemented, just one person in the skeleton Gang comes out to kill you, take over the power of the skeleton Gang, take back all the preferential treatment you give to the common people, and put the money in your pocket The people you sacrifice and struggle for stand up and resist. People will miss you, but they won''t be unhappy with their lives.


    So, if you go on like this, you''ll be finished, not the skeleton gang. "

 Chapter 2090

    Mayd stood up, walked to the window, supported the window frame with one arm and looked out of the window.


    Since he lost an arm, mayd always tied up the empty sleeves. He felt that it seemed spiritual. But now, Gao Yang noticed that mayd didn''t tie up his sleeves, and the empty sleeves hung down. Looking at mayd''s thin back, Gao Yang suddenly felt that mayd was very lonely.


    After thinking for a long time, mayd turned back, looked at Gao Yang and said, "am I wrong?"


    Gao Yang didn''t expect mayd to ask him such a question, but he still said without hesitation: "you''re right, what''s wrong is the world."


    Mayd smiled and said to himself, "what''s wrong is the world?"


    Gao Yang said solemnly and seriously, "the wrong is the world! So either you change yourself to adapt to the world, or you change the whole world, or your end will be death. Your ideal skeleton gang will become a tool for an aspirant, and everything will be restored to the original state. This is the reality."


    Mayd sighed and said powerlessly, "you''re right. In fact, I''ve thought about these, but I don''t want to admit it. I don''t want to admit that the suffering people of Somalia clearly see hope, but they still refuse to seize the opportunity to change their destiny. Now they clearly have hope, and I give them hope."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "the people are stupid, but you are naive. A naive leader leads the stupid people to a bright road? Hehe, where does hope come from?"


    Mayd shook his head and whispered, "no, I haven''t failed. At least so far, my practice hasn''t failed. People love me and worship me. They are willing to follow me. Although they have selfishness, I believe that as long as they are given enough time to let them understand the truth, there is no hope of success."


    He breathed loudly, pulled out his pistol, pointed it at mayd''s head and said with a smile: "look, you have failed. When I button my finger, you will die. After you die, I went out and told Abu that he is the new leader of the skeleton gang. It''s good to cooperate with me. Therefore, the skeleton Gang is mine."


    "He won''t listen to you," said mayd with a smile


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "then I''ll kill him and support the third, fourth and fifth people. There are always people who are willing to cooperate with me. Those who worship you and are willing to follow you can''t do anything. I just need to set up a machine gun and they will forget you."


    After that, Gao Yang frowned, shook his head and said, "no, I''m wrong. They won''t forget you. They will regard you as a God and praise you, but they still can''t change anything. You can''t change anything. If your so-called hope is to give them an object of worship, that''s all."


    Of course, Gao Yang won''t kill mayd. What does he want in poor, broken and chaotic Somalia.


    He took back the holster of the gun and smiled at the thoughtful mayd: "I really hope you have understood that it is so simple to solve your ideal country."


    Mayd sighed bitterly and sat back in his chair. His face was tired. He had only a few minutes of conversation with Gao Yang, but it seemed to exhaust his strength.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, just looking at the painful mayd.


    Mayd was silent for more than ten minutes before he looked at Gao Yang and said slowly, "are we really hopeless?"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "what are you thinking? Brother, you are thriving now. You are not at the end of the mountain. Why is there no hope? As long as you take the right road, you have great prospects."


    Mayd nodded and said loudly, "yes, we are actually doing very well. I shouldn''t be so pessimistic, but how should I deal with the current hidden worries?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t ask me. I''m just a mercenary. You want to govern the country. How can I give you advice?"


    Mayd pointed to himself and said with a smile, "I''m just full of enthusiasm and willing to show everything for my country, but what am I? I don''t have as much experience as you, and the people around me are not as good as me. Why can''t you give me advice?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, I''ll give you a brief opinion. Well, what''s your position in the skeleton Gang? Or what''s your position? Military, money and people, which do you care about?"


    Mayd frowned, "I''m in charge of everything, but I don''t seem to have any specific position."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a bitter smile, "take the way to death."


    Mayd said seriously, "why do you say that?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "shit, are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid? Why do you say? The skeleton Gang is a separatist army. You don''t even hold the gun in your hand. You really think no one is willing to kill you?"


    Mayd whispered, "but Abu is in charge of all the troops, and he fully supports me. He listens to me."


    Gao Yang just looked at mayd. Mayd was very uncomfortable. Then he said in a daze: "Abu really listens to me. He is in charge of the army. I''m very relieved..."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a smile, "you studied in China and didn''t read Chinese history books? It''s reasonable to say that since you have the world in mind, you shouldn''t be so ignorant."


    Mayd opened his mouth, frowned and thought hard for a long time before he said, "I''ve only studied abroad for a few years. I can read so many Chinese classics, but I did read a little."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, let me be frank. You must firmly control the army, politics and money in your own hands. You can hand over the army to Abu Dhabi, but the appointment of any officer above the lieutenant level must be decided by you. The transfer of troops above the company level must be ordered by you.


    Politics, no matter where any official is, you must control the promotion. Even if there is a personnel change in a small town, you must appoint him.


    Money, needless to say, you have to put it in your pocket. This is very important, but more importantly, you must never send money to everyone. Even if you want to send money, you should also send it to the army. Only by firmly controlling the army can you realize your ideal. "


    Mayd opened his mouth and said in a loud voice, "in that case, don''t I become, become..."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s a simple truth. If you want to change this country, you must control this country first."


    Mayd stood up again, turned around and said loudly, "this is power collection. How should I implement it? Also, taking back the welfare to the people will cause very serious consequences. Should we suspend the implementation?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know what to do about collecting power, but I know you must stop raising lazy people. Believe me, the longer the time is delayed, the more difficult it will be. Stop it quickly before they take the free lunch as what you owe them."

 Chapter 2091

    Gao Yang really doesn''t understand how to take back power from a very loose power structure. He hasn''t done it yet. The mercenary regiment, which manages more than a dozen people and has one heart, can''t touch such a tall thing.


    However, if you don''t understand it at all, it''s not always true. When cleaning up the mess in Ukraine for big Ivan, yalebin taught Gaoyang, but yalebin''s method can''t teach mayd. Mayd won''t do such a thing as cleaning up, and he can''t do it.


    As for how to stop the daily necessities that have been distributed free of charge, Gao Yang doesn''t know what to do, so he just gives an idea to tell mayd what to do, and he doesn''t care what to do.


    But mayd has to ask.


    "What should I do?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t understand this, but maybe I can ask for you."


    Gao Yang intends to help mayd to the end. The reason is very simple. If mayd treats him sincerely, he will not abandon mayd. Even if the skeleton Gang changes its leader, it will be more convenient to cooperate with Satan. Gao Yang will not change his personal contact, because he feels relieved to deal with people like mayd.


    Therefore, Gaoyang doesn''t know how to do it, but he can ask jarebin. Jarebin is also in Berbera.


    Gao Yang stood up, looked at his watch and said to mayd, "you have to find an expert for advice, and I happen to know such an expert. My teacher is here. Maybe he can find a way."


    Mayd nodded and said, "are you leaving?"


    "I''ll leave first and meet my teacher. I said I wanted to tell you about it. I''ll give you the body later. Let''s talk about other things when we meet again."


    Mayd said in surprise, "will they be shot?"


    Raise your head and say: "Yes, it''s not necessary to shoot, but you must die. If you set rules, you must abide by the rules. There can be no exception. No matter who it is, you have to learn this. Don''t just think about heart to heart, regardless of the use, kill what should be killed and punish what should be punished. Let others respect you and make people afraid at the same time. Paying equal attention to grace and authority is the king''s way. Giving kindness without reward is the way to die."


    After losing no time to instill something into mayd, Gao Yang waved to mayd and opened the door. When he was about to leave, Gao Yang remembered something, so he closed the door and went back to the house and said to mayd, "do you still have money?"


    Mayd was stunned and said, "yes, there are one or two million dollars."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "that''s all right. I''ll hire you a professional bodyguard team later. You have to collect power and money. If you don''t do well, you''ll be killed. It''s not too late to find a bodyguard first and then do this. Since you have money, keep it and get ready to do it."


    Mayd shook his head and said, "no need? My guards are very loyal. I absolutely believe them."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "It''s not that you don''t believe their loyalty, but don''t believe their ability. Look, you don''t even have a guard at the door. Even if someone sees you in the name of reporting and shoots you in the head, you''ll be finished. Therefore, you need a capable bodyguard team. There can''t be too few, at least more than ten people, but you can put them next to you in other names."


    Mayd frowned and said, "is it really necessary?"


    Gao Yang waved and said, "don''t be silly. Don''t be naive. You can get promoted and get rich with them now. Naturally, no one will kill you. It''s good to keep you as a mascot. If you hinder their way, people will not be soft hearted. Just the system you set now, ha ha."


    After a disdainful smile, Gao Yang said to mayd, "if you can trust me, I''ll help you find it, or you can find it yourself."


    Mayd took a breath and said in a deep voice, "help me find it!"


    Gao Yang turned to go, but he immediately turned back and said, "by the way, where are Jiang Yun and them? I have to meet them."


    Mayd said with a bitter smile, "I''ve been gone for more than three months."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "have you left? Or have you changed?"


    Mayd nodded and said, "let''s go. No new people are coming."


    Gao Yang didn''t calm down immediately. He also pointed out that the skeleton guild was supported by China, but now Jiang Yun and the third artillery, as the key link, have gone, which must indicate a problem.


    "Why did they go?"


    "I don''t know. I just received the order and left."


    "No."


    Gao Yang said with a confused face: "no, the skeleton Gang just controlled bossosa. They came. Now the skeleton Gang controls the whole North Coast and has more and more influence. Instead, they left. It''s unreasonable."


    "Maybe they want to change people, but the successor hasn''t arrived yet."


    Gao Yang looked at mayed suspiciously. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll ask again and go first."


    After leaving mayd''s office, Gao Yang is still wondering why Jiang Yun left Madrid.


    And he called out to the people and proclaimed that they had come to their own territory in Berbera.


    Bounded by the wharf and airport, Satan controls a large area where local people can enter and leave freely, but several key core positions prohibit anyone from approaching, even the skeleton gang.


    A residential area near the wharf is already Satan''s area. Usually, someone will guard with a gun. No one is allowed to approach. Only some people with permission can go in to work, such as those who help mercenaries wash, cook and clean.


    Originally, you could find enough people to work here with a little money, but now, because the skeleton Gang''s policy is not to let a person starve, people have to pay $5 a day to do some miscellaneous work.


    Satan''s members live in the area marked out for him, which is the best one, but it can only be regarded as relatively clean. There is no need to force others.


    As for yalebin, of course, he is the best place to live. There must be several people around him. The status of the old man must be detached.


    When Gao Yang knocked on yalebin''s door, he was led to a room by a maid. Yalebin was leaning on the recliner under the ceiling fan and rocking leisurely.


    Hearing the voice, jarebin didn''t look back. He smiled and said, "you''re coming."


    "Teacher, I''m coming."


    It was hot and Gao Yang was sweating all over, but he didn''t sweat at all when he looked at yalebin, who was supposed to be afraid of the heat.


    "Sit down. There is an air conditioner here. You can turn it on if you feel hot."


    "No, I feel fine."


    Gao Yang sat next to yalebin and waved to the maid to leave. Yalebin looked at Gao Yang sideways and said with a smile, "look at your expression. What do you want to ask?"


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and whispered, "well, it''s about the skeleton gang."

 Chapter 2092

    Yalebin stopped shaking. He stayed quietly on the couch for a moment, smiled, raised his hand and said, "I know what you want to say. The problem of the skeleton Gang is very simple to solve. As long as you ensure that mayd doesn''t die, all the problems will be solved. Therefore, all you need to do is help mayd find a good enough bodyguard."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "that''s it?"


    "That''s it."


    "But the problem of the skeleton Gang is very serious..."


    "No, the skeleton Gang''s problem is not serious at all."


    After smiling and refuting Gao Yang, yalebin said with a smile: "As far as I know after I came here, there is no force in Somalia that can compete with the skeleton gang. The skeleton Gang just restricts its expansion. The skeleton gang has won the support of the people. As long as mayd doesn''t die, the skeleton gang can surround him. Therefore, as long as mayd finds a team of good enough bodyguards to protect him, what other problems will there be?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a smile, "I''m already helping mayd find a bodyguard, but this can only solve the problem for a while. Now mayd''s practice has buried a lot of hidden dangers for the skeleton gang. What I want to ask is how to solve the hidden dangers of the skeleton gang."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said disapprovingly: "in the case of Somalia, finding ten bodyguards for mayd can protect his life for three years, and finding a hundred bodyguards for him can protect his life for at least ten years. Ten years later, we don''t know where it is. The Yemeni plan has been completed long ago. What do you care so much about?"


    But I want to keep walking on two legs. Somalia and Yemen are equally important


    Jarebin sighed and said: "Don''t you understand? Mayd won''t allow a mercenary base in his own land. If he really unifies Somalia, it''s when you have to leave. But if the skeleton Gang changes its master and becomes a real warlord, you can control here. Therefore, if you really want to walk on two legs, it''s right to kill mayd."


    Yalebin can always hit the nail on the head, always find out the key to the problem in the shortest time, and then use the fastest and effective way to solve all the problems now and in the future.


    Looking at the stunned Gao Yang, yalebin said with a smile: "you see, now you need a stable rear, so you need to find some good bodyguards to protect mayd. When you have a firm foothold in Yemen, you will come back and kill mayd. Then no matter who comes to power, the whole North of Somalia is yours. It''s that simple."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said in a low voice, "but I have given mayed an idea to take back his military power, financial power and personnel power, and stop raising lazy people."


    Yalebin frowned and said, "this is the way to cure the root cause, but what''s the use of only one empty goal? Mayd can''t implement it smoothly. He''ll only die faster if he fools around, so it''s nothing, but there''s a problem to pay attention to."


    Yalebin sighed softly and said in a very serious and serious way: "mayd is too rare. He is full of the glory of human nature. No matter how stupid the Somalis are, if mayd is given too long, even if mayd''s actions are stupid, he will still completely conquer the hearts of all the people. This is very terrible, very terrible."


    Gao Yang just smiled bitterly, and yalebin sighed: "so, since you pointed out the right path to him, I suggest you kill him now. Now he has conquered Berbera for a short time, and the situation can be controlled. If it takes a long time, mayd will be the next cattello and the next Tottie."


    "Is it possible?" he frowned


    "Maybe, very likely, mayd is just naive. He is not stupid. He will learn and grow. If you give him three years, he will have any possibility. You should give him ten years. Believe me, even if he is still naive, mayd will become a God in the eyes of the people. At that time, it will be difficult for you to kill him."


    Gao Yang was silent, and yalebin said in a deep voice: "my suggestion is that even if the skeleton Gang is in chaos, it should kill mayd now. As long as we support a new character to come on stage, the chaos will not last long."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "teacher, you are too poisonous!"


    Yalebin disapproved and said, "it''s not spicy. It''s just a strategy that a person should have to do great things."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said vaguely, "but mayd is my friend."


    Yalebin patted his hand and said helplessly, "you said earlier. You said earlier that I wouldn''t say so much nonsense."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "teacher, you really know me."


    Alebin smiled and said: "Since you said he was your friend, you naturally refused to kill him. It doesn''t matter. As a teacher, I must point out the most favorable choice for you, but it doesn''t matter if you want to keep mayd. After all, whether mayd can unify Somalia has little impact on you. It''s just to see if an idealist can really realize his ideal. It''s also very good, never The establishment of a country has a great sense of achievement. "


    Gao Yang smiled, "then I can only thank you for your understanding. Er, how did you know that mayd was an idealist?"


    Yalebin pointed to his glasses and said with a smile, "I can see and listen. It''s not necessary to see a person. It''s enough to see his strategy."


    After that, yalebin said with a puzzled face: "in fact, I don''t know how mayd can bring the skeleton Gang to this point so naive? It''s impossible. He''s already dead."


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said proudly, "I, I!"


    Jabin looked at Gao Yang and said in surprise, "you? It has something to do with you?"


    "Yes, the skeleton gang has known us since it was founded. Let''s say, I have saved them at least two or three times. The British sneaked attacks. I saved mayd and bossosa. We saved him. We also contacted big Ivan to sell the skeleton Gang arms and food. Otherwise, how do you think their low-cost arms and food came from? Without me, the skeleton gang would have collapsed several times."


    Yalebin stared, clapped his hands, laughed and said loudly, "that''s right. It''s interesting. No wonder he will entertain you with national rites. It turned out to be so, ha ha. What''s your feeling about the birth of a country from the beginning?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "I don''t feel much."


    Yalebin breathed a sigh and said with a smile, "great things may not be felt in the process. When you get old, recall it, you will be proud from the bottom of your heart and come step by step until a new country is born. It''s so fulfilling, especially helping an idealist build an ideal country. Wow, it''s so fulfilling!"

 Chapter 2093

    For aribin, the fate of mayd and the fate of the skeleton gang are just a reasoning game he plays in his spare time.


    As for whether Gao Yang helps mayd or criticizes mayd, does it matter to yalebin?


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. There''s not only one way to play the game.


    Now, however, yalebin was very interested. He looked at Gao Yang and said happily: "Gao, you have completed the early part of supporting the birth of a country, which is the key part and, of course, the most difficult part. Next, you should help the birth of this country. Although Somalia is indeed a little poor and broken, you should know that the Soviet Union also supported and tried to control this country. It is difficult for you to have such influence as a mercenary Very interesting. "


    Gao Yang opened his hand and said, "so, do you have a way to solve the hidden danger of the skeleton Gang?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "it''s very simple. You have given the right plan and implemented it."


    "But what exactly should I do? I don''t understand, and neither does mayd."


    Yalebin suddenly shouted, "Jim!"


    Gao Yang was stunned, and then he realized that Jim was Clooney, who was changed by yalebinsheng.


    Clooney, no, Jim came out of a small door nearby.


    Jim looked pale and terrible. When he came out slowly, he saw Gao Yang, his eyes lowered, looked at Gao Yang''s boots and whispered, "master, Hello, Mr. alebin, you call me."


    Yalebin nodded with satisfaction. Gao Yang had goose bumps all over his body. After he involuntarily touched his arm, he frowned and said, "Hello, K.. Jim, don''t call me master. Call me ram or Gao. Call me boss."


    "OK, boss."


    Jim looks quite normal, not like being abused. Gao Yang really can''t think of how a big man in his forties can be transformed and completely split from his past.


    Alebin waved his hand and said casually, "Jim, you have heard our conversation. How to solve it?"


    Jim said with a smile: "it''s very simple to stop giving people benefits and solve them with the effect of layoffs. As for power collection, it''s more simple. As long as there are enough bodyguards to protect mayd, with mayd''s influence, power collection will not encounter any obstacles."


    Gao Yang took a breath and looked at yalebin. Yalebin nodded and said with a smile, "just use it."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, I''ll give you a few days. You can be a consultant for mayd and help him deal with the matter."


    "Yes, boss."


    Alebin waved his hand, Jim bowed to Gao Yang, turned and went back to the hut he had just come out.


    Waiting for Jim to leave, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s hard to imagine."


    Yalebin disapproved and said, "don''t ask me how I did it. You can''t learn your temperament. You''d better continue to talk about your things."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I heard something just now. Some people don''t understand. It turns out that there are several Chinese people here. They are secret observers. They helped the skeleton Gang train for some time, but they never participated in the war, but they have gone now."


    After that, Gao Yang said with a puzzled face: "You know, I was always worried that their existence might have an impact on our Yemen plan, because I didn''t want anyone to know what Satan would do, so their departure was beneficial to our plan, but I don''t understand why they were withdrawn. Does China think Somalia is worthless or the skeleton Gang is worthless?"


    Yalebin bent his fingers and gently knocked on his legs, nodded and said with a smile: "It''s worthless. Neither the skeleton Gang nor Somalia, at least not now. In the past, in order to control the Gulf of Aden, Somalia and Yemen were the objects of contention between the United States and the Soviet Union, but now? Warships of major powers are cruising in the Gulf of Aden. Djibouti has military bases of several countries. If it''s you, you need to build a base in Djibouti with perfect infrastructure Is it to build a base in Somalia without any infrastructure? "


    Alebin spread out his hands and said with a smile: "There is nothing here. We need to build ports and supply bases, and we need to build everything ourselves. Moreover, the skeleton Gang is not the legal representative of Somalia. Why should China wait for the skeleton Gang to unify Somalia? Obviously, China will give up here when it wants to build a base in Djibouti. As for maintaining its influence on Somalia and the skeleton Gang, China needs to rely on it Two soldiers to maintain it? "


    A word woke up the dreamer, raised his head and said, "it makes sense, it makes sense!"


    Yalebin waved his hand and said, "you are just a mercenary, but when you look at some problems, you should look farther and see the general situation of the world. Many things will naturally understand."


    Gao Yang said in a continuous voice: "be taught, be taught, I understand, I understand."


    Yalebin said slowly: "now it''s time to talk about Yemen. Yemen, I''ve been thinking these days, but we only have large and broad information, and we can''t accurately grasp the real situation of Yemen. Without in-depth understanding, we can''t find the right entry point. Therefore, at present, the most urgent need for us is information."


    "Our old intelligence sources are broken, and new intelligence channels have not been built. I am currently seeking to establish new intelligence sources. However, there may not be too much intelligence in this remote corner of Yemen," he said in a low voice


    Alebin waved his hand and said, "tell me what you think."


    "Husai armed, this is my goal," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Yalebin smiled and said, "no surprise, husai armed forces are the most realistic and convenient choice, but the composition of husai armed forces is very complex and divided into several factions. Iran has a great influence on them. Do you want to support that faction and how to compete for control with Iran?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "we didn''t think about supporting that faction. This needs intelligence support to decide. As for competing for control with Iran, I don''t think it''s necessary. What we want is just an opportunity to fish in troubled waters. We don''t want to control the whole lake, and there''s no need to go into the water as a fish."


    Yalebin frowned and said, "Oh, tell me."


    Gao Yang whistled softly and said, "Iran is bound to end. Let him control it. I just want to promote the situation in the direction I want. In addition, I don''t want to pay for arming the whole Hussein. The arming thing is mainly for Iran. My purpose is only to take money out of Shah''s hands. I don''t want to do business at a loss."


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "this kind of thing can''t be done if you want to. You need to meet the conditions. Are you so sure that Yemen will have a civil war?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "yes, I''m so sure. Although I don''t know much about the general situation of the world, I can always see that Yemen is on the bucket of cheating medicine. What we need is that we light the fuse. Maybe they will light the fuse themselves. In that case, what we have to do is simpler."

 Chapter 2094

    After a long discussion with yalebin, when the time for teachers and students to be alone was over, the five of them came in, and Gao Yang also called groliov and Li JinFang.


    The next time is more like a meeting.


    "We need an opportunity to let the five black devils have reasonable reasons to enter the interior of husai armed forces and carry out preliminary work. The work during this period is mainly to find a faction worthy of support and can be controlled by us."


    After Gao Yang said that faintly, yalebin Xin pointed to three people and said, "grevatov, beretsky and rottsky, you three set out for Yemen. There is no limit to the place, time and method. The preliminary work is mainly completed by you. When you open the situation, the follow-up personnel will enter."


    The three whispered together, "yes, captain."


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile, "I''d like to add that the safety of the three of you is greater than everything. If there is any danger that you can''t cope with, ask for help immediately. We have five transport planes here. We can drop a company''s troops in five hours. Of course, Satan is included. Don''t worry too much. Ask for help if you need it. I''ll save you."


    It is one thing to need rescue or not, and it is one thing to be able to provide the fastest rescue force. Even if the black devil will not encounter any insurmountable crisis, if someone is ready to save them at any time, he will be more secure.


    Grevatov nodded and said in a deep voice, "I see."


    Gao Yang continued: "the supply of arms from Da Ivan is sufficient and the price is very low. If you determine an armed force worthy of support, you can decide to provide assistance of less than $1 million without reporting."


    Roztowski said with a smile: "is it the three of us each have this amount of assistance, or the three together?"


    "For each person, more than one million aid needs to be reported, and more than five million aid needs to be reported and discussed."


    Roctosky waved his hand and said with a smile, "well, that''s enough."


    Gao Yang nodded and continued: "we are not familiar with the situation in Yemen. It can be said that we know nothing about it. You can only rely on yourself, so you can put forward any special needs now."


    Grevatov shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to need except a small amount of cash."


    However, rostowski smiled and said, "give me a valuable suit sewn by hand. I only have such a need."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "there are no tailors here. Besides, it''s so hot in Yemen. Can you wear a suit?"


    Roztowski stood up and said, "it''s a matter of taste. I can''t wear it, but I have it in my wardrobe. In addition, for the role I intend to play, I need such a suit. Well, now time is tight, the brand won''t be pursued. I''ll find a tailor to do it after I go to Yemen."


    Gao Yang felt guilty because he couldn''t meet a small request. He clapped his hands and said with a smile, "anyway, someone will pay for all your expenses. Be generous when you spend money."


    Lebedev whispered, "prepare a million dollars in cash for me. I don''t bring it when I leave, but I have to deliver it in time when I need it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "there must be no problem with the money, but there may be some problems with the channel for giving money. I will seize the time to establish a secret channel."


    Yalebin smiled and said: "before we all move to Yemen, Tata and Vasili will undertake these tasks. Now Yemen is like a piece of white paper for us. Everything needs to be established slowly, but these things won''t take too long."


    After that, yalebin waved his hand and said seriously: "the Yemeni intelligence agency is an opponent that can not be despised, but the good news is that in recent years, with Syria and other countries falling into civil war, the United States has weakened its assistance to Yemen. This is good news."


    Because he knew too little about Yemen and was unable to make a particularly targeted deployment, the contents of the meeting were all very broad. After a meaningless conclusion, yalebin said to grevatov: "when are you going to leave?"


    Grevatov looked at the other two, then whispered, "we can start at any time, but we''d better prepare for another two days and go to Yemen in two days."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "you can sneak across the Strait directly or go through normal channels. These are not problems. It depends on your choice. Communication equipment and satellite phone are good. It''s ready for you. As for other things, such as cash passports and guns, just tell me."


    What should have been said has been finished. There is no need to say more. Gao Yang turned to groliov and said, "as for Satan, I want to carry out a long-term training, and the intensity should not be too strong, so that we don''t have enough physical reserves when we need to go to Yemen."


    Groliov nodded and said, "it''s time to train. We''ve been very nervous these days, but there haven''t been many real battles. We need to get them back."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "about the training, you and Toad host, I need to leave. I want to go to Ukraine with rabbit, Lilia and Phoenix. Yak needs to see some intelligence traffickers, Tommy''s wedding..."


    Before Gao Yang finished, groliov waved his hand and whispered, "Tommy told me he wanted to postpone the wedding."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "did he delay the wedding? Well, it''s only delayed. It''s estimated that even if we let him go home to get married, he won''t agree. After all, it''s not complete for Tommy without our wedding."


    Li JinFang whispered, "he wants to go back to Serbia for his wedding, not in New York."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "go to Serbia, er, or, after all, that''s his home. It doesn''t matter. Go to Serbia, or go together when we''re free."


    Jarebin coughed softly and said, "it''s off the subject."


    Gao Yang stuck out his tongue and said shyly, "sorry, we''re just like this. When we talk about business, we get off the point. Well, then go on to business. I''m going to ask mayd to find some real reliable bodyguards. His bodyguards must be mainly skeleton gang. Toad, you and I will see mayd later, and you''ll have to pick people."


    Li JinFang pointed to his nose and said, "me? How could it be me? I''ll go to timayd to pick a bodyguard. Are you kidding?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, you didn''t pick a bodyguard, but a presidential guard, okay? You have high prestige. You taught that even those people were trained by yourself. Everyone is convinced when you pick people, even mayd."


    After that, Gao Yang stood up and said loudly, "OK, that''s it. Let''s be busy and move."

 Chapter 2095

    Bid farewell to jarebin and praise the three of them to the place where the mercenaries lived.


    The mercenary regiment led by Li Qiu accounted for the majority of these long recruited people, and then those who fought side by side with Satan in Syria were really recruited by little Downey, that is, more than a dozen people.


    These people recruited are neither Satan''s people nor the hands of the solar system company, because Gao Yang does not intend to let the name of the solar system company appear here. The name of the solar system is reserved for dealing with Shah in the future.


    Li Qiu has worked hard with dozens of mercenaries for so many years. Although he has not made a fortune, he has also maintained his mercenary regiment. It''s not easy to say. Some time ago, Li Qiu had to fight several battles with his people to help the skeleton gang. After several battles, only one person died and two were slightly injured. Now it''s good. As soon as Gao Yang arrives, Li Qiu had to kill two by himself.


    Gao Yang also feels that this is really difficult for Li Qiu, but he has no way to sympathize with Li Qiu and maintain his prestige and rules with Ludwig. Gao Yang can only choose the latter.


    Ludwig got together with a group of people he met in Syria. Gao Yang directly walked into the crowd. Instead of greeting the people first as usual, he directly said with some worry: "can you still use loach people?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    Ludwig shook his head with a dignified look on his face, and then whispered, "if you don''t protect the short, is it still called a mercenary? Li Qiu can''t help it. If he doesn''t hand over the two men, we will forcibly kill them. That''s a direct conflict. Li Qiu is not stupid. They have no chance when there is a conflict here."


    After that, Ludwig approached Gao Yang and whispered, "you have to think about it. After Li Qiu handed over the man, if he wants to leave, will you let him go with his team, or..."


    Ludwig stretched out his hand and made a downward movement, which meant that if he couldn''t, he had to kill people.


    Satan''s affairs can''t be revealed, but this is not the case with the group led by Ludwig. Everyone is afraid of turning against each other, so it''s better to start first.


    The clown is not old, but he is also a veteran with a long history of war, and his relationship with Li Qiu is good. At this time, the clown said anxiously: "I shouldn''t be able to get there, but Li Qiu and his people haven''t come out for a long time."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "where are they? I''ll have a look."


    The clown pointed to a larger house and Gao Yang walked by. Li JinFang and groliov approached the house with him.


    "You two made a mistake, and I can''t protect you. The result can only be borne by you two. After dinner, you two go on the road. You want me to help you, or you do it yourself."


    Hearing Li Qiu''s voice from the room, Gao Yang stopped.


    The room was very quiet. After a while, someone said angrily, "it''s just a woman. We''ve done so much here. Can''t we pay so much now?"


    Li Qiu said coldly: "No one cares what they did or who they hurt. They will die because they broke the rules. Compared with the price we can pay, our boss and Mr. DA are more willing to keep the rules from being broken. Therefore, either we pick up the gun and kill them here, or both of them will die. As a leader, I don''t want to lead you all to die But if you decide to shoot out, I''d be happy to accompany you. "


    "Let''s go out!"


    "Yes, it''s a big deal to die together!"


    In the confusion, a man said in a hoarse voice, "enough, my fault, I''ll bear the consequences, I can''t commit suicide, Captain, you help me."


    With the sound of a gun, the room was silent. Then, a man trembled and said, "I can''t do it myself. Captain, you, help me, hurry up."


    Another shot.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "don''t go to see it. Go back."


    On the way back in silence, Li JinFang sighed and whispered, "brother Yang, what do you do if our people make a mistake?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "I care about his rules and his mistakes. Those who want to move me just can''t. If they want to die together, they want to live together. Let me shoot one of you. It''s impossible. Yes, I treat others strictly and myself leniently."


    Groliov couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s shameless. This is a typical double standard."


    After making a very shameless declaration, Gao Yang said with a smile: "but I never worried about this. Can Li Qiu''s wine bags compare with us?"


    Li JinFang nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, our people will never break your rules."


    He said in a low voice, "go and invite mayd over. If you want to give him an explanation, you must let him see the dead."


    Li JinFang left immediately. Gao Yang and groliov returned to Ludwig among them. Ludwig said in a deep voice, "the gun is fired. Are they finished?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s over. Go and gather our people and let them see the end of disobedience."


    Soon, Li Qiu came slowly alone. A group of blacks behind him carried two bodies. After putting the bodies on the ground, Ludwig looked close, then nodded to Gao Yang and said, "that''s right."


    Gao Yang looked at a group of sad and angry people behind Li Qiu, then looked at Li Qiu and said, "have you decided whether to take them away or stay and leave me to see you off? As long as your people know what not to say, I will never embarrass you. If you want to stay, I also welcome you, as long as you don''t break the rules."


    After Li Qiu''s lips moved a few times, he looked at his people and sighed: "I''m tired of being cannon fodder. I can get rich salary in time here. At least I won''t be used as cannon fodder, and I can also enjoy the treatment of elites. Therefore, I want to stay. You can rest assured that I will appease them. I won''t have any problems because of today''s incident. I can assure you that."


    Gao Yang nodded his head and said, "that''s all right. Just understand, loach. We''ve known each other for a long time. You should know who I am. That''s all for today. Even if this article is over, I''ll just say one thing. If your people still don''t obey the rules, I can talk to you."


    Li Qiu nodded and said, "I know how to be measured. If something happens again, I won''t bother you. I''ll screw my head off for you."

 Chapter 2096

    Gao Yang never wanted to instill the concept of military civilian integration into a group of mercenaries, because mercenaries are mercenaries, and they are not the same as the local people at all.


    But what''s wrong with working recklessly on other people''s territory?


    Mayd''s face is high, and Satan''s people are still needed in Berbera. As long as it''s not too much, they will hold their nose and bear it. After all, Somalis have seen all kinds of tragic things. No, but this kind of thing has to pay attention to the long term. Therefore, it''s necessary to kill chickens and make an example of monkeys.


    Li JinFang invited mayd, Ludwig summoned people, Gao Yang wanted to explain to mayd, and let the people who worked for him know what rules are.


    "They didn''t obey the rules, so they died. I''ll ask you to obey the rules."


    After giving a brief speech to his employees, he looked at mayd, pointed to the bodies shot in the heart, and said in a deep voice, "I said I would give you an explanation. Please conduct an autopsy."


    Mayd nodded and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know who committed evil, and I believe you, there''s no need for an autopsy."


    Gao Yang looked at Ludwig. Ludwig waved his hand and said loudly, "scattered."


    Gao Yang waved to Li Qiu and said, "the body is yours. You can solve it yourself."


    Three or two minutes later, he finished what should be handled. Gao Yang took mayd''s shoulder and whispered: "Why did you come here alone? Are you kidding? I invited you here to earn you face. You see, my man committed a crime. You told me I killed him, so you have an explanation to your men, but you came here alone. Don''t you think it''s a waste?"


    Mayd whispered, "but I also want to save face for you. Your people committed a crime, and then you killed them. I asked many people to come and see. Don''t you lose face?"


    Gao Yang frowned, moved back, looked at mayd, then puffed a smile and said, "you still think about my face."


    Mayd whispered, "two people have just died. Isn''t it appropriate for you to laugh like this?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s not appropriate. I said, man, as the boss of the skeleton Gang, you have to establish your dignity. You can''t always be too approachable. How can you miss this good opportunity to establish your prestige."


    Mayd said, "but don''t mercenaries need more face and prestige?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "forget it, it''s over. I can''t let people wait so that you can gather more people. But I have to say don''t run around like this in the future. Do you think this was the beginning? Now I don''t know how many people expect you to die."


    Mayd stood up and said, "but there is no enemy here. Who will harm me?"


    "Who will hurt you?"


    Staring at mayd, Gao Yang said helplessly: "if I didn''t have a good relationship with you, I would kill you. Killing you would be equivalent to killing the skeleton gang. I don''t know how many people are willing to pay me to kill you. Well, now let''s talk about business. You really need several professional bodyguards."


    With that, Gao Yang pointed to Li JinFang and whispered: "I''ve made up my mind. You give a reliable list and let toad pick out the candidates. In the future, you will have a guard who is only responsible for protecting you. You know, there must be at least hundreds of people, and they must be elites with excellent ability. When you appoint the commander of the army in the future, you will choose them first. The reason is very simple, you know?"


    Mayd said with a tangled face: "I understand the truth, but I don''t want to do this."


    Gao Yang was not interested in discussing with mayd at all. He said to himself: "As for professional bodyguards, I have two recommendations. One is the professional security team of Israelis. What is professional? If something really happens, they will definitely block the bullet for you. It''s not because they love you, it''s purely out of professional ethics, or the price is a little higher. From the annual salary of ten people''s team of at least $2 million, there will be suitable candidates in distin."


    Mayd shook his head like a rattle and said loudly, "is it just to protect me? It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s too expensive. How much can I do with this money? It''s impossible."


    Gao Yang said: "don''t worry, I still have cheap candidates. Russians are not a team, but they must be professionals. They all retired from the Russian internal affairs force. The professional VIP protection personnel are also ten people, and the annual salary of one million must be won. Anyway, I can find reliable and suitable bodyguard candidates through these two channels. Pick one."


    Mayd still frowned and said, "a million a year is too expensive, too expensive! Too expensive!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "how much do you think of to ensure your safety?"


    Mayd thought for a while and said hesitantly, "one hundred thousand a year?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "I''m in the second Olympic Games. Are you kidding? What do bodyguards do? Bodyguards trade their lives for your life. They pay 10000 dollars a year. Do you send beggars?"


    Mayd said anxiously, "that''s not what I mean. I mean, just one bodyguard is enough. Ten. It''s not necessary to have so many people."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "ten are the least. You have to protect two. How can a person care about your trip, meeting and attending any activities?"


    "Didn''t you say that reliable people were selected from the skeleton Gang to form a guard..."


    "What does the guard do? Stand guard and pull out to fight when there is danger, but do you think your people have the instinct to smell danger? Can they find out and remove a bomb? Do you know how to defend snipers in the distance? I tell you, a price is a goods, and a specialty is a specialty. You have to spend this money before you train your own qualified guards."


    Mayd swallowed his saliva with a bitter face and said, "but a million a year is too much. How about five, five?"


    "Five is also a million. Suit yourself."


    "Ah, why?"


    "If five people want to work for ten people, the salary naturally has to be higher. Of course, it can be a little cheaper, but 800000 a year is absolutely indispensable. Choose for yourself, 1000000 a year or 85000 a year. That''s cost-effective?"


    Mayd stopped and said with a sad face, "must we find it?"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "you must find it! Just listen to me. You are different from those warlords in others. If you don''t want to die too early, this bodyguard must be found."

 Chapter 2097

    Mayd hesitated for a long time before he looked like a miser who had just spent a lot of money. He said painfully, "well, find a bodyguard."


    With a painful face, mayd grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and whispered: "But we must not spend so much money to hire bodyguards all the time! It''s too expensive! The most important thing is to train our own bodyguards. Gao, can you help find some instructors? Or after you invite the bodyguards, just follow me in two. Let the rest be instructors and train our own bodyguards!"


    Gao Yang sighed a long sigh and said, "old horse, old horse, why do you think you can''t do anything like this? OK, I''ll add this one when I talk about the conditions, but I don''t dare to say the price now. You have to understand that people who teach you will gain or lose their jobs. Would you like to do it for you? The price must be much higher."


    Mayd clenched his teeth and said, "it''s expensive to cultivate your own people. Three years is always enough? It''s still cost-effective."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "don''t say three years. This thing may be."


    Mayd waved his hand again and again and said, "that''s it, that''s it. Don''t say it again. Besides, I''m reluctant to spend the money. There''s another problem. You have to pay attention. The bodyguard for me must be black."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "ah? Black? That''s not good. Almost all I can find for you are white, Russian or retired professional bodyguards. Where can I find black for you?"


    Mayd said bitterly, "white people can''t do it, man. Think about my image. If I have a group of white bodyguards around me, what should everyone think of me?"


    Gao Yang felt that what mayd said was also reasonable. Mayd was black, and everyone around him was black. Then mayd followed several white bodyguards all day. What''s the matter.


    Gao Yang rubbed his head and thought for a moment, sighed: "it''s true. It seems that you are divorced from the public and can''t destroy your perfect image. Well, South Africa! I''ll help you find some bodyguards in South Africa. My ability should also be enough. If South Africa can''t find a suitable candidate, I have to find someone from the United States, but I can''t guarantee the reliability of the people from the United States, so I''d better find someone from South Africa."


    Mayd nodded and said, "no matter where you look, black people will do."


    Gao Yang decides to ask Da Ivan to see if Da Ivan can help find some suitable bodyguards from South Africa.


    After settling with mayd about the bodyguard, Gao Yang waved to the man behind them, and then said to Jim Reuben, "come here."


    Jim Reuben came quickly, pointed to Jim and said to mayd, "this is Jim Reuben. He is a very powerful man. Don''t you know what to do? He can help you. He can be your consultant these days. You can discuss anything."


    Mayd reached out and shook Jim''s hand, smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Reuben."


    After that, mayd looked at Gao Yang and said, "what do you mean?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "what else can it be? Collect the power. Mr. Reuben is absolutely reliable. You can have an in-depth discussion with him."


    Mayd immediately smiled and said, "great, Mr. Reuben. I''m very glad to have your help."


    Gao Yang noticed that mayd spoke English. Although he didn''t speak very smoothly, there was no problem with his expression, so he said curiously, "when did you learn English?"


    "I''ve been learning. I''ve been learning. Now it''s almost the same."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s good. You can speak English. It''s convenient for a lot of things. Ma, I won''t give you away. I have something to talk about here. Let Reuben talk to you later."


    Mayd said immediately, "OK, I''ll leave first, Mr. Reuben. I''m always waiting for you. You can come to me at any time. Bye."


    Mayd left alone. At this time, Gaoyang walked side by side with Jim Ruben. After taking a few steps, Gaoyang stopped and turned to look at Jim Ruben. Jim had bowed respectfully waiting for him to speak.


    "Er..."


    Gao Yang only felt very, very uncomfortable. He swallowed his saliva and waved his hand hard to speak.


    "Do you have any plans for the future?"


    Jim was not brainwashed into an idiot. He smiled and whispered, "Mr. Gao, I know I have caused great trouble to you and posed a great threat to you. I just want to say that I would rather die than die quickly and painlessly, never, never..."


    Jim grabbed it in the air, then looked up and said, "death is nothing to me now. In addition, the Clooney in the past is dead. I am now Jim Reuben, your most loyal servant. Just think this is the first time we met. Forget all the previous things."


    Gao Yang felt strange, so he said unnaturally, "well, well, what are you going to do with your wife and children? Do you have any ideas?"


    Jim pulled his lips and said with a bitter smile, "well, if you can, I want them to go to Canada. Of course, if you think it''s OK to let them come here, or live in the place you specify, it''s OK."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I don''t need to take them as hostages. If you want them to go to Canada, go. As for you, I''ll give you a million annual salary. Your ability is worth the price, and then everything else, well, just think we have a normal employment relationship."


    Jim looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "you are much more generous than Mr. tomler. I have a hunch that you will be a good boss. No, not a hunch. You have done everything for a good boss."


    He shouted loudly and said, "your family, little Downey will arrange it. Do you want them to go to that city in Canada?"


    "Quebec, I like it there, and I have a house and villa in Quebec. You can save a lot of money. My wife knows the location."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll ask little Donny to contact your wife. When he confirms that your wife is not monitored, you can contact your family. Is there anything else?"


    Jim shook his head and said, "no, I want to help mayd deal with his affairs as soon as possible. Mr. yalebin hopes that I can go to Yemen as soon as possible. After dealing with the affairs here, I can leave for Yemen."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Shah has a strong influence in Yemen. Your face, won''t it be a problem to go to Yemen?"


    Jim smiled and said, "there won''t be any problem. Trust me, I''m very good at dealing with what''s going to happen in Yemen, because I used to do the same thing and did it well."

 Chapter 2098

    Things change.


    Gao Yang never dreamed that one day he and Clooney would become their current relationship.


    In the past, Clooney, now Jim, made the biggest mistake in his life, that is, he failed to directly kill Satan in the plot in Syria. He didn''t pay enough attention to Satan and gave Satan a chance to breathe, so tomler died and Clooney disappeared.


    Getting Jim is really a great harvest for Gao Yang, because from the perspective of mercenary agent, little Downey can''t catch up with Jim. To be exact, he can''t compare with Jim''s predecessor Clooney.


    In other words, no one knows the mercenary circle and business better than Jim. After tomler''s death, Jim could have become the next mercenary agent without suspense. Even if he couldn''t compare with tomler, he could also become a man of the moment in the agent. It''s just a pity that he met Gao Yang and had to say that this is his life.


    A gentleman can deceive him. Clooney is not really unlucky to meet Gao Yang. When he meets the black devil, Clooney is the blood luck of his eighth life. He is as cunning as a ghost. When he meets alebin, the king of the devil and the nemesis of his life, he has thoroughly seen what life is better than death. The consequence is that Clooney has become Jim now.


    Therefore, Gao Yang can not give a dime. He calls Jim as a slave and extracts the last residual value from Jim until Jim is squeezed into real slag. Who makes the black devil''s means cruel enough.


    In terms of Jim''s ability, experience and Jianghu status, it''s appropriate for Gao Yang to give him a million annual salary. Therefore, even if he can use Jim as a slave, Gao Yang is more willing to treat Jim as an employee working for him and pay him a salary, because Jim is a high-end talent anyway. It''s too wasteful to use him as a slave.


    He sighed softly, shook his head loudly, smiled lightly, and whispered, "well, what I need is your talent in this field. This is what you are good at. I won''t say much. Now let''s talk about other things. Tell me about the hydra. I''ve always been very curious about him."


    Jim said in a deep voice, "Hydra, there are too many people interested in him, but there are few people in the world who know the true purpose of Hydra, and I am one of them."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you''ve seen him."


    Jim paused as he walked. Then he rubbed his nose with his hand and whispered: "In fact, I haven''t seen the hydra. Although I have always been Mr. tomler''s most trusted assistant, I still haven''t seen the hydra. I think only the members of the virgin of steel can see the hydra. Besides the members of the virgin of steel, Mr. tomler may be the only person who has seen the hydra. After all, Mr. tomler personally handed over the virgin of steel to him He. "


    "I haven''t seen you before," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Jim shook his head and said, "Ludwig quit too early. Of course he won''t see the hydra. In fact, I don''t know the relationship between Mr. tomler and the hydra. I only know that the virgin of steel has suffered heavy losses. Mr. tomler gave the Hydra almost only one name, but the Hydra has brought the virgin of steel to the ranks of the strongest mercenaries."


    Jim''s right hand waved continuously, and then he said thoughtfully: "how to explain? Hydra is suspicious and doesn''t trust anyone, so he has always hidden himself well. He is cruel, decisive and ruthless. As long as he can save himself, he can abandon anyone. He only has money in his eyes. As long as you give money, he can do anything for you. If he doesn''t have money, there''s nothing to talk about."


    With that, Jim looked at Gao Yang and said, "I''ve been in contact with a lot of mercenaries. If other mercenaries are like you, then the hydra is different, but in fact, you are different from the mercenaries. Therefore, the hydra is a typical mercenary, but he has achieved the best."


    Gao Yang raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "don''t comment on Hydra. Say something specific. What does he look like? What are his characteristics?"


    Jim took a long breath and sighed, "it''s a pity that I''ve never seen his face. His meeting with Mr. tomler is secret. I can''t see him, but I''ve heard his voice, and I''ve only heard his voice."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I''ve only heard the voice, but it can''t be used to find his characteristics."


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve only heard his voice."


    "So where is the lady of steel? Do they have a fixed camp? Or do they often live in places, just like we do in the United States, do you know?"


    Jim shook his head and said, "I don''t know. These are the core secrets of the virgin of steel, just like you will never tell anyone your address and true identity in the United States."


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "well, it seems that we can only continue to wait for the opportunity. It''s not overnight to kill the steel virgin."


    Jim murmured: "No, it''s relatively easy to kill the steel virgin. As I said before, as long as you pay, you can let the Hydra and his steel virgin do anything. In view of this, we can easily set a trap for the steel virgin. However, it''s easy to destroy the steel virgin, but it''s difficult to kill the hydra. As long as the hydra is still alive, he can easily reorganize the steel virgin, You should know the team model of the virgin of steel. As long as you have money, it''s too easy to find mercenaries who can fight. "


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "put aside the matter about the virgin of steel first. I need a good machine gunner. Do you have a suitable candidate to recommend?"


    Clooney just thought for a moment and said confidently: "yes, I know two great machine gunners, an American, an employee of the trefoil jungle, and a bounty hunter. They mainly operate in Iraq. The trefoil jungle is not easy to dig, but the bounty hunter can easily dig Satan as long as he gives enough money."


    After saying that, Jim said with a little regret: "but these two people have some problems. The man who recognizes people in the three leaf jungle also recognizes money, but he has been in the three leaf jungle for a long time and is unlikely to leave for money. As for the bounty hunter, he recognizes money and does not recognize people. As long as he gives money, he can sell his soul, but such a person doesn''t seem to meet your requirements."


    Gao Yang said bitterly, "it''s useless. What I want is trustworthy and long-term cooperation."


    Jim smiled and said, "in fact, you can dig someone in when you need it. If you do something extremely confidential, you can kill him again. If so, it doesn''t matter whether the person is reliable or not."

 Chapter 2099

    Gao Yang seriously thought about Jim''s proposal. If he didn''t have time to train himself and the reality is urgent, it''s not impossible to find a machine gunner for a temporary emergency. However, Gao Yang really couldn''t do it because he wanted to kill others when he invited them to come from the beginning.


    You have to be reasonable. You don''t need to be unreliable, but you can''t take advantage of people with high salary when they use them. When you use them up, you don''t kick them away, but shoot them down. It''s too bastard to do it.


    "Forget it. I''ve never been used to shooting my comrades in arms in the back. There''s no more suitable choice?"


    Jim shook his head and said with a smile, "if you want a machine gunner at the level of big dog, you really can''t find it. If you want a good machine gunner, there will be a lot. Let little Downey find it slowly and always find the right one."


    Never mind what you do, as long as you do your job to the best, such people are hard to find, so Jim''s answer is not surprising,


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "let little Donny look for it slowly. There''s nothing else."


    Jim bowed and said, "if there''s nothing else, I''ll go to mayd."


    "You go, and if you have any needs, just tell little Donny directly. You''re welcome."


    "Thank you."


    Jim bowed slightly again and turned away.


    Walking and talking all the way, Gao Yang had finished several major events in a moment. At this time, he turned back and whispered to a crowd following him: "the matter here has been handled. Tomorrow, I''ll go to the United States with the rabbit, and then turn to Ukraine. Do you have anything else?"


    Peter raised his hand and said, "boss, if my prosthetics and exoskeletons have been made, please bring them for me."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''m sure I won''t forget this. Does anyone have anything else? Tommy, do you want to go back?"


    Tommy is going to get married. As a result, Gao Yang interrupted his wedding preparations in order to kill Deyue. Gao Yang is very sorry about this.


    After thinking for a moment, Tommy shook his head and said, "I still don''t go back. I thought I would be ready to get married if I had nothing to do recently, but since I have something to do, I won''t get married in a short time. It doesn''t make any difference whether I get married or not. Also, I''m going to have time to go back to Serbia for a wedding."


    He kept smiling. Tommy seemed to be very indifferent. At this time, Frye said curiously: "boss, what are you doing in Ukraine?"


    Gao Yang scratched his face and said with a smile: "Our new sniper, the immortal bird, I want to give her to knight. Her origin is quite special. I have to meet knight and say hello. I''d better go there in person. Since the rabbit is going to send Lilia to Ukraine, it''s just time to go together. Also, I''m going to let the immortal bird Take Lilia. Lilia shouldn''t die so fast with the immortal bird as a good sniper Come on. "


    Cui Bo scratched his head and said with a smile, "you still know me, brother Yang. Thanks, but the two women are together, okay?"


    Li JinFang said slowly, "it''s OK for two women. If one man and one woman should have an accident, you don''t know. The relationship between men and women in the militia in Ukraine is very casual. Can you rest assured?"


    Cui Bo pushed Li JinFang and said loudly, "go, go, Lilia is not that kind of person."


    Gao Yang and Cui bo have decided to leave. At this time, Andy he raised his hand and said, "boss, I have to go with you, but I don''t go to Ukraine. I can go to Western Europe or the United States. I have to prepare more drugs here. If we stay here for a long time, the existing drugs are not enough."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "this is a big event. We have to do it well. How much budget does it need? Prepare more. We''d rather not use it up than have a shortage of drugs."


    Andy ho frowned: "It depends on what level of medical system you plan to establish here. If it is to meet our use of combat first aid, it won''t help. But if you plan to build here into a rear base, you need to build a rear hospital here. Even if it''s only a small clinic, the cost is not much, but it will be particularly troublesome. First, some necessary large equipment must be available , medical staff have to have a complete set of medicines. In this way, at least millions of dollars have been spent, and the supporting facilities are troublesome. For example, a stable power supply, whether it is a refrigerator for storing medicines or large equipment, it will not work without electricity. "


    Andy has no experience in opening a clinic, so he knows how to establish a clinic. Indeed, as he said, it is convenient to establish a modern clinic in other countries, but it is really difficult to establish a high-standard clinic to meet the needs in Somalia, because there is nothing in Somalia, such as electricity, clean environment, high-quality medical personnel, drugs and even basic drugs None.


    Gao Yang has never been stingy with life-saving things, but building a high-standard rear emergency clinic is really too troublesome, so he frowned and said, "can you use the medical room on their ship? Forget it, it''s no good, there''s no time."


    Before Andy ho expressed his opinion, Gao Yang himself overturned his idea. First aid must be a matter of racing against time. Only need is a critical moment. The transport plane can''t directly send people to the ship, but can directly send the wounded to the rear hospital of Berbera.


    Gao Yang said with a dignified face: "Satan can come to this day, which is closely related to the best military doctors we have. No matter Bruce, Andy and Albert, how many times we face the crisis of life and death, we have been saved by you. Therefore, the quality of medical conditions is directly related to each of our lives. No matter how much money we spend, it is worth the trouble."


    When he came to a conclusion, Gao Yang said to Andy he: "you find a way to build a high standard rear hospital. No matter how much money, as long as you think you need something, even if we can''t use it in the future, it doesn''t matter. We should help build the skeleton gang."


    Andy ho thought carefully for a moment and nodded: "the budget of $2 million must be enough. We have all the necessary equipment. For first aid, plasma is very important. We need to prepare more. It''s a little troublesome to buy, and it''s all broken if it''s not well preserved. It takes some thought."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said, "is the HIV infection rate in Somalia high? If not, is there blood everywhere?"


    Andy said with a smile: "the HIV infection rate in Somalia is low in Africa, but forget it. Do you want me to check every blood source carefully? It''s too troublesome to collect plasma here. I''d rather buy it in a blood bank at a high price."


    Albert repeatedly said, "yes! Yes! You can''t collect plasma here. Er, boss, if we want to find medical staff, then, can I go to the United States to find some nurses?"

 Chapter 2100

    First, I got on the maritime security ship from Berbera, stayed on the security ship for a short time, talked about the past with the people in distin, and Gao Yang and several of them got on the cargo ship to Djibouti.


    Leaving Somalia is so troublesome. There is no normal way to go. You can only find a way to get to Djibouti to take a plane. It takes at least more than a day to sneak into Djibouti by land or by sea.


    However, inconvenient transportation is not all bad. Inconvenient transportation means blocking, and a very blocked Berbera is only good but not bad for Satan.


    Djibouti is the most important airport in northeast Africa and one of the busiest and most convenient airports in Africa. Therefore, in Djibouti, Gaoyang can directly take the flight to the United States without transfer.


    Gao Yang, Cui Bo, Andy Ho and Albert were waiting for four people to land at the New York airport to act separately. Gao Yang patted Albert on the shoulder and said with a smile: "don''t forget what I told you. If you want to find a woman, I''ll deduct your salary for half a year."


    Albert looked sullen, impatiently pushed away the hand held high on his shoulder and said angrily, "I know, I remember, boss, you''re too inhuman."


    Andy just laughed, while Cui Bo stood on Albert''s side and said in a loud voice: "yes, brother Yang, you''re too inhuman. A full man doesn''t know how hungry he is. You have a girlfriend. Fortunately, there are several spare tires, but there are still many brothers alone. The fat cat said how nice it is to find some female nurses. The brothers are injured and sick, right?"


    Albert nodded and said, "yes, yes!"


    Gao Yang whistled, pointed to Albert and said to treble: "Have you forgotten what he did in those years? Find some female nurses. You''re not afraid to be pregnant by him in the end? Let the fat cat have more children to keep? Don''t forget, you''re injured before you have the chance to be a nurse. The fat cat mixes with those nurses every day, which can leave you leftovers?"


    Cui Bo was surprised and said, "Oh, that''s right."


    Albert said anxiously, "yes, fart. Yes, am I the kind of person who eats alone? Can I soak all the women away? How can I leave you one or two."


    Gao Yang smiled, pointed to Andy he and said, "don''t forget him. You two, one is active, the other is passive, the other is despicable and the other is shameless. We spend a lot of money asking female nurses to benefit you two? Don''t think of anything beautiful."


    Why didn''t Andy quit, frowned and said, "why am I mean and shameless? Am I the same as Albert? He doesn''t want to be shameless when he sees a woman. I rely on being handsome and waiting for a woman to stick upside down. Am I the same as him?"


    Albert pointed to Andy Ho and said angrily, "hey? Be careful? Why am I shameless? I rely on the charm of men to attract women! You little white face don''t understand."


    Cui Bo scratched his head and said, "in fact, it''s good to find some female nurses to make life easier for my brothers in the future, right? But you two can''t go too far. We don''t agree. I can''t beat you, but you dare to go too far. Hum, toad won''t let you go."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t think of anything beautiful. I won''t give you the opportunity to deliberately soak up sick people."


    In the boring training, in order to meet the gentle and lovely female nurses, no, as long as you can see the mother, you can''t avoid pretending to be sick and cheating. Therefore, Gao Yang won''t give them a chance. Besides, it''s really unreliable to put several female nurses in Berbera. Otherwise, Gao Yang doesn''t mind looking for some women.


    After cutting off the three people''s thoughts, Gao Yang spread his hands and said, "it''s up to Albert to find the medical staff. I said, in fact, I didn''t block your thoughts. Anyway, if you find a woman, I''ll deduct half of your salary. If you find two, you''ll have no money to take. If you find three, give me 500000 dollars and calculate for yourself."


    Albert''s annual salary is not low. He is at the highest level in the world. His annual salary of one million dollars is very cool, but it''s painful to buckle it.


    With a heavy sigh, Albert waved his hand helplessly and powerlessly. He looked at his watch and said with a smile: "rabbit, you go to Lilia and Phoenix. Where does Andy go to buy drugs? Albert, whatever you do, you can find someone anyway. As for me, I''ll go home."


    The three people held out their middle fingers to Gao Yang.


    "Shameless!"


    "Despicable!"


    "Use public affairs for personal gain!"


    Gao Yang said indifferently, "whatever you say, bite me if you''re not convinced. OK, see you later."


    He turned around and left. After three proud laughs, Gao Yang called Ye Lianna and then little Donny. Then Gao Yang waited for a warm time with Ye Lianna.


    Gao Yang won''t stay at home for three times. When he was on vacation last time, he had a chance to get along with Ye Lianna. As a result, he was stirred by Catherine and Adele, and then by de Yue. Gao Yang was so choked that he had a pimple on his face.


    Although it''s really not authentic to recognize the brothers as what they eat in Somalia and enjoy their own happiness when they come back, since they come back, they can''t ignore their girlfriend for the sake of sharing difficulties with their brothers. It doesn''t make sense.


    The advantage of buying a house is that you don''t have to stay in a hotel every time. Now, Gao Yang can really say the word home.


    When Gao Yang came home, ye Lianna was already waiting for him at home and did nothing. After finishing the important things first, it was time to say something considerate.


    It didn''t take long to talk and laugh with Ye Lianna. After doing something important again, ye Lianna finally wanted to say something to destroy the atmosphere.


    In fact, ye Lianna is very careful. She never talks about damaging the atmosphere in a rare time, but some things can''t escape after all.


    "Are you the only one who came back?"


    Gao Yang said somewhat unnaturally, "well, I came back to deal with some things. I have to leave in a day or two. Your father didn''t come back because they stayed to deal with some things."


    Ye Lianna doesn''t want Gao Yang to lie to her, so she won''t ask some questions that Gao Yang can only lie, such as where you are and whether it''s dangerous or not.


    Since it''s no use saying it, don''t say it. Cherish every time you''re apart. Maybe this is the last time. Ye Lianna chose Gao Yang, so she must accept this life.


    She hugged Gao Yang from behind and put her head on Gao Yang''s shoulder. After holding Gao Yang tightly for a long time, ye Lianna gently sighed and whispered, "no matter where you are doing, be careful. If you can, please call me more times, okay?"

 Chapter 2101

    Now ye Lianna is dedicated to study and practice, practice and study. She must let herself graduate smoothly, and then let Gao Yang keep her promise, get married and retire after she graduates.


    Therefore, it is a student of Julia Conservatory of music who decides the future of the world''s first super small mercenary Corps. After she graduates, Satan will bid farewell to the career of mercenary. Satan will certainly exist, but he will certainly not continue to exist in the situation of mercenary Corps. Maybe Deyue should sigh that his life is bad. If he can spend another year and wait for Yelena to graduate, Satan will not go to him, The rabbit naturally didn''t have that amazing shot.


    Some things are really tangled. Ye Lianna is clearly a talented music girl and a star of tomorrow recognized by the master. She is still beautiful. Why did she fall in love with Gao Yang at the age of 16.


    Love doesn''t just depend on the conditions. When Gao Yang was a poor boy, he was a little mercenary who had no money in his pocket and couldn''t see anything tomorrow, ye Lianna recognized him and remained infatuated until today.


    No way, who let Gao Yang be born when ye Lianna was the most depressed, the most difficult, the most helpless and the most dangerous? Several shots played a savior. What happened later is not important. When Gao Yang played a superhero in front of Ye Lianna for the first time, ye Lianna, who lacked a sense of security since childhood, can no longer like others.


    Some marriages are really destined by heaven. Ye Lianna is quick and ruthless. After grabbing Gao Yang, she naturally refuses to let go. She refuses to let go even if she is killed. If she is not beaten, she is even more impossible to let go.


    Two people have experienced many ups and downs, and some words don''t need to be said. Now Gao Yang even wants to retire, but did he retire.


    Yemen''s plan is on the line. Bruce''s Revenge has not been completely avenged. Satan has done many things that must die at the sight of light. It is not so easy for Gao Yang even if he wants to quit.


    As long as Gao Yang is still in this business, he has resources. Having resources is a prerequisite for keeping secrets. If Gao Yang really quits and quits completely, will the cleaner who acts as a firewall protect him?


    Gao Yang can''t just quit. At most, he is transformed and no longer a mercenary, but he must have enough strength to protect himself.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna have experienced many ups and downs together. There is no need to say more about some things, and ye Lianna does not know Gao Yang''s situation. Therefore, she will never force Gao Yang, although she knows that her existence itself is pressure for Gao Yang.


    After they hugged each other for a long time, Gao Yang turned around, gently raised Ye Lianna''s chin, smiled and said, "I will often call you and wait for me. When you graduate, I will marry you, so don''t worry. I''ll be fine. You know I''m a person who keeps my promise."


    Ye Lianna whispered, "I''ll wait for you."


    As long as it comes to parting, the atmosphere will eventually become very heavy, but Gao Yang and ye Lianna will tacitly avoid heavy topics, try not to imagine the future and leave the happy atmosphere in the present.


    "Go to dinner. What would you like to eat?"


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "I should ask you what you want to eat."


    Gao Yang patted Ye Lianna and said with a smile, "put on your clothes. Let''s go out for a walk and think slowly."


    It was already evening. They walked hand in hand in the sunset and looked beautiful.


    What to eat is no longer important, but the problem is that there is no restaurant near the house they bought, so after walking, they still have to drive to find a restaurant. When the two began to walk back, ye Lianna''s phone rang.


    She took out her mobile phone and looked at the caller number. Ye Lianna frowned. After hesitating for a while, she finally connected the phone.


    "Hello, teacher."


    "Ye Lianna, what did you think about what I told you last time?"


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna are very close, so ye Lianna''s voice on the phone is not big, but he can hear it.


    Ye Lianna said without hesitation, "I''ve thought it over. I don''t want to take the exam."


    "Ye Lianna, I don''t want to interfere with your thoughts, but your opportunity is really great. You know how rare this opportunity is. Why don''t you think more about it?"


    Ye Lian whispered, "sorry, teacher, my boyfriend is back. We have few opportunities to get together, so I have to hang up. Shall we discuss this problem later?"


    "Your boyfriend? Is he there? Can I have a word with him?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. My boyfriend is inconvenient. I''m very sorry, but I have to hang up."


    Ye Lianna wanted to hang up. Gao Yang immediately said, "I want to talk to your teacher. I want to know what happened."


    Ye Lianna hesitated, but finally gave the phone to Gao Yang. After Gao Yang answered the phone, he immediately said, "Hello, I''m Ye Lianna''s boyfriend."


    "Ah, Hello, I know you. I''ve heard of you, and I know you bought the star of tomorrow. It''s like this. I''m long and short. I think ye Lianna has a good chance to get the Artist Diploma of Julia college. I''m optimistic about her, but ye Lianna doesn''t want to take the exam. I think you may change her mind."


    Gao Yang frowned and whispered, "what is an artist''s diploma?"


    "For the most difficult Diploma in the world, only zero to one person is admitted every year. It''s very difficult, very difficult. Even the two most famous musicians in the world can only admit one or none, but I think ye Lianna has hope and has to try, right?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "yes, I will persuade her."


    "I think you should also support her, but there is another problem. If you don''t have excellent qualifications, you can''t get the Artist Diploma, such as the champion or runner up of international competitions. Ye Lianna, she never wants to participate in such competitions. I think a musician who has won the star of tomorrow, doesn''t participate in competitions and never show herself. Don''t you think it''s a waste of her time Are you ready? "


    After talking for a while, Gao Yang Hung up the phone and returned the mobile phone to Ye Lianna. He smiled and said, "your teacher said that now there is a competition opportunity for the first-class competition, you have to fill in your name on the registration form, and you refuse to fill in."


    Ye Lianna whispered, "yes, I don''t want to go, because I don''t want to apply for the Artist Diploma."


    I know why you don''t want to apply for the Artist Diploma, but you have to believe me. Go, sign up for the competition and come back with a champion. It''s not only for me, but also for your parents to be proud of you

 Chapter 2102

    Cui Bo delayed for two days. He and Lilia were a little inseparable, so Gao Yang was wrong again when he thought Lilia might change her mind and won''t go back to Ukraine.


    When he saw treble, Lilia and Phoenix again, treble seemed very depressed because he wanted to send his girlfriend to the battlefield. In other words, few normal people can accept this kind of thing.


    Now Gao Yang has some respect for Lilia. The temporary anger is nothing, but it''s very rare that he can give up everything and don''t change his original intention after a long time.


    "You still decided to go to Ukraine?"


    Lilia nodded calmly and said, "yes, I''m going back to Ukraine."


    "I hope you won''t regret it."


    "I''ll probably regret it, but even if I regret it, I have to go back."


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo with a depressed face behind Lilia. He couldn''t help sighing and said in Chinese: "rabbit, you useless thing, it''s uncertain. You''re good enough to make a bitter gourd face."


    Cui Bo was helpless and whispered, "no way, it''s too stubborn."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands hard and said helplessly, "OK, Lilia, we''ll take you to Ukraine."


    After finishing talking to Lilia, Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo, looked at Phoenix, and then stood up and said, "although it''s none of my business, I still want to ask, is Lilia a a qualified sniper now?"


    "Er, well, how to say..."


    Compared with treble''s hesitation, Phoenix Contact simply said, "not at all."


    Treble sighed and said, "yes, she''s right."


    Gao Yang didn''t ask Cui Bo at all. He directly said to Phoenix: "so do you think she can go to war?"


    "Die."


    Gao Yang could not help reaching out and pinching his forehead, then said with a bitter smile: "Oh, there is no unexpected answer. Then, have you mentioned this problem with her in the past few days? That is, she can''t go back as a sniper."


    Phoenix Contact said faintly, "she speaks Russian and I speak English. We don''t have to communicate."


    Gao Yang sighed, looked at Cui Bo and said, "rabbit, can you be more unreliable in what you do?"


    Cui Bo was angry at once. He jumped up, stretched out his hand and pointed to Lilia. He said angrily, "what can I do? What can I do? She is a dead eye. You haven''t seen it before. Can I break her leg or tie her up?"


    "Breaking a leg is actually good. It''s better than dying."


    Phoenix Contact suddenly opened his mouth and let Gao Yang and Cui Bo calm down. Then they both looked at Phoenix Contact''s rare long speech.


    "If you can''t do it, I can do it for you. Click twice and break her legs. The world will be clean and your troubles will be gone."


    Treble subconsciously looked at Lilia''s long legs, then shook his head and said, "no, no, this can''t be."


    Lilia said curiously, "you seem to be talking about me. What are you talking about?"


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "stop, let''s face the reality. Brother rabbit doesn''t help you, but no one can stop you if you want to die. For me, I still admire Lilia''s spirit, but, forget it, you know what I''m going to say. Brother is really powerless."


    Cui Bo said weakly, "yes, let her go."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands again and said to Phoenix: "as our employee, you will be sent to Ukraine."


    Phoenix Contact said faintly, "it''s the same everywhere."


    Gao Yang coughed and said with embarrassment, "but you still have a task, that is to cultivate her."


    Phoenix Contact turned to look at Lilia, and then immediately said without hesitation, "No."


    Gao Yang waited to say more, but Phoenix then said, "if this is an order, I''ll quit."


    There was no more to talk about. After a moment of silence, Gao Yang said to Phoenix: "is that ok? You don''t have to train her. You can take her with you. She doesn''t ask you anything. Whether she can learn from you depends on herself."


    Phoenix Contact slowly shook his head and whispered, "No."


    After that, Phoenix added, "I''m not a nanny."


    Gao Yang gave in again and whispered, "in this way, just think she is the Deputy shooter assigned to you. You don''t have to be responsible for her and let her obey your orders?"


    "OK."


    This time Phoenix agreed without hesitation, and then she said again: "I will try not to let her die. For my subordinates, I have the obligation to protect them."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, pointed to Phoenix, turned to Cui Bo and said, "are you ready for anything?"


    "Yes, sight, night vision, battery, walkie talkie and bulletproof vest. I gave her everything she could give, just a gun. I''m going to ask Jack to help make it better, but it''s too late, so I''m going to give him one of my own collection."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said with a smile, "speaking of guns, Lilia, I have a gift for you."


    Turning around, he took out a gun box from the trunk and held it in front of Lilia. Gao Yang opened the box and said seriously: "I seized this gun from a sniper. The sniper is a woman. She is very strong, very strong and one of the strongest snipers I have ever seen. I admire your courage. Although I don''t think your practice is meaningless and stupid suicide, I still admire you, so I want to give you this gun. I hope you can do it Can become a sniper as great as his former master. "


    Yes, Gao Yang is going to give the ghost''s gun to Lilia.


    When Lilia was flattered and took the gun, she said, "the former owner of the gun saved her comrades in arms. Therefore, even as an enemy, I admire her and respect her very much. However, it must be explained that the former owner of the gun is dead."


    Lilia first nodded, then shook her head and said excitedly, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t care. I''m very grateful to you for giving me such a precious gift. I''ll try to make myself worthy of this gun."


    Cui Bo poked his hand at Gao Yang and made a helpless expression. At this time, Phoenix suddenly said, "can I have a look at this gun?"


    Gao Yang motioned Lilia to give him the gun, and then Gao Yang gave the gun to Phoenix. Phoenix took it, looked at it, pulled the handle, nodded and gave the gun back to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang said with a broken face, "don''t you want to say something? Or don''t you want to explain?"


    Phoenix pressed her lips, and then she nodded, "OK, I know this gun."

 Chapter 2103

    There is no place to find in broken iron shoes. It takes no time to get it.


    Gao Yang immediately widened his eyes and focused on Phoenix Contact. He began to breathe quickly. However, Phoenix Contact looked at him strangely, but he didn''t mean to continue to explain.


    Finally, Gao Yang couldn''t help it. He shouted, "then? You can''t always cut it in half!"


    Phoenix Contact frowned, pointed to the gun and said, "I''ve finished."


    Gao Yangji scratched his head, then pointed to the gun and said loudly, "obviously, I need you to explain the origin of the gun. You said you knew the gun, and then? Tell me, what''s the matter with the gun? You have to tell me, you can''t just say you know the gun!"


    Phoenix Contact frowned and nodded: "I see. I know this gun. It''s a member of the American women''s sharpshooter Association. It''s a small organization. I''m also a member of it. I once had the same rifle."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and hurriedly said, "go on! Go on!"


    "No more."


    "No? What do you mean no?"


    "About this gun, that''s all. Do you want me to say the performance parameters?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "I know you don''t like to talk, but when I need some information, you''d better say what you know. Are you pretending to be stupid with me? Hmm? Do you think it''s interesting to pretend to be stupid? Or do you think it''s cool? Damn, tell me everything you know. Is that how you communicate with your comrades in arms on the battlefield? Falk!"


    Silence is golden. It''s not a big deal to be silent, but if you only talk half at a critical moment, such a person deserves to be beaten.


    Phoenix Contact snapped its fingers and said coolly, "I see. What you need to know is not the gun, but the owner of the gun. Then, there are more than 5000 members of the American women''s sharpshooter Association, of which 112 are qualified to obtain the title of sharpshooter and the member gun. I don''t know all their names, that''s all."


    "Listen, I killed the former owner of this gun. Do you know what this means?"


    "She''s dead."


    "No! It''s not that simple! It means she''s dead, but her comrades in arms still threaten us, okay? Enemy, we are the enemy. Now the dead sniper is your enemy, and her surviving comrades in arms are also your enemy. You have to do something!"


    Phoenix Contact said calmly: "I don''t know everyone. Where women who shoot very accurately will get the title of sharpshooter. Although most of them die when they go to the battlefield, it''s a pity that I don''t know them well, so I don''t know who will go to the battlefield and become a great sniper in your mouth."


    After that, Phoenix took a breath, and then said helplessly: "I have played with some of the shooters to make a living, but I only know a few people, so you have to give me more accurate information. Maybe I will happen to know her."


    "Lu Chi!"


    Gao Yang and TREB shouted out together.


    Then he shouted loudly: "yes, Lu Chi, that woman is Lu Chi, and she claims to be an Israeli! Her shooting skills are very accurate, but her best thing is to grasp the opportunity. She is impeccable, she..."


    "She is not an Israeli."


    Phoenix Contact slightly changed her face. After interrupting Gao Yang''s words, she immediately said, "she is not an Israeli. She is an American. She has only been to Israel. This deceptive goblin. If you say a little cute who has a good shot, a wonderful timing and a very attractive appearance, then I think I know her."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva, and he said, a sniper as powerful as a ghost can''t really be a silent nobody. Even if he doesn''t show it deliberately, he can''t hide his edge.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and muttered, "at that time, she was wearing a night vision instrument with blood on her face. I didn''t notice whether she was attractive, but she was really in good shape. Er, please be more careful."


    Phoenix looked up at the sky, as if she was remembering something, and then she nodded: "The headquarters of the American women''s sharpshooter association is in Phoenix, Arizona. There is a shooting competition every year. The members of this association have good shooting skills among women. Few people have won the title of sharpshooter and their shooting skills are also very good. However, they are only shooting enthusiasts. Being able to shoot doesn''t mean they can fight."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Please go on."


    "There is only one person. Her name is Laura O''Connor. She has very good shooting skills, and she retired from the army like me. We also have one thing in common, that is, we all studied at Fort Benning Sniper School, and we all served in Iraq. Our biggest difference is that she has a very, very poor sense of direction."


    Gao Yang suddenly thought of a possibility. Then he swallowed his saliva and whispered, "Oh, thanks, aren''t you friends?"


    If the ghost and Phoenix are friends, this may be very big, then things seem to become complicated, because the ghost was killed by Gao Yang.


    Phoenix was lost in thought. She pouted, thought for a moment, nodded and said, "I have few friends, that little cute, she..."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth nervously without knowing it. Phoenix Contact shook his head and said, "she is not my friend either. We just appreciate each other and talk to each other several times. Although she often calls me, we are really not friends."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said relieved, "that''s great. Please continue."


    Phoenix Contact said in a deep voice: "in the desert near Phoenix, there will be competitions every year. Because of the relatively large bonuses, we are both regular visitors."


    Gao Yang nodded, stretched out his hand and said, "well, do you know why she is against me?"


    "I don''t know."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "forget it, don''t say it. Well, do you have a picture of Laura? I want to confirm it."


    "I didn''t, but it should be on the website of that association. The winners of competitions over the years will leave photos."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands again and again and said in a low voice, "great, it''s going to take all the time. Rabbit, can your mobile phone surf the Internet? Take a quick look, ah, Phoenix, there''s another question. Who''s the best between you and her...?"


    "Me."


    After pointing to his nose, Phoenix Contact said impolitely, "of course it''s me. I won''t get lost."


    Gao Yang was very happy. He pointed to Phoenix Contact and gave a thumbs up. At this time, Phoenix Contact suddenly said, "correct it."


    "Correct what?"


    "What I just said, I said Laura and I were not friends, but now think about it, I think we should be friends."

 Chapter 2104

    Gao Yang didn''t know where to put his hand. He stared at Phoenix Contact, who looked at him with a puzzled face.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Gao Yang didn''t know whether to pull out the pistol in his waist and shoot Phoenix in the forehead.


    "I wonder if you''re going to avenge your friend."


    Phoenix frowned and whispered, "No."


    He breathed loudly and said, "that''s good."


    Phoenix thought for a moment and said, "can you tell me what happened?"


    Gao Yang wiped his nose and said helplessly, "Er, in short, your friend is in the mercenary regiment hostile to us. We met on the battlefield, that''s it."


    Phoenix Contact said with a relieved face: "very good."


    "And then?"


    "What then?"


    "You said very well, then? What''s good? Why is it good? What are you going to do? How to face your friend''s death? Phoenix contact, it''s no problem to talk less, but you should at least show your attitude, otherwise, don''t you think our relationship will be very embarrassing?"


    Phoenix Contact spread his hand and said helplessly, "it''s really troublesome. Well, I say it well. Since Laura is a mercenary of the hostile mercenary regiment, it''s no wonder who died. I have no obligation and responsibility to avenge her. Of course, I''m not going to do so. That''s what I mean."


    He shouted loudly, waved his hand and said, "what''s your relationship like?"


    "Opponents and friends appreciate each other, so they become friends. In fact, I have never been friends, but she is a friend. She only calls me occasionally, but we often communicate on the Internet about shooting experience and where there will be shooting competitions. We can earn a sum of money. I don''t think this is a friend, but now that she is dead, I think maybe we can It should be regarded as a friend. "


    Gao Yang began to wonder if he could tell Phoenix more, for example, about the virgin of steel.


    In the war between Satan and the virgin of steel, Satan undoubtedly has the absolute upper hand. The reason is that Satan has always hidden behind the scenes. The virgin of steel has eaten on Satan''s hands several times, but she still doesn''t know that it is Satan''s hand against them. The virgin of steel won''t find them if she wants revenge. On this alone, Satan has the absolute upper hand.


    Phoenix Contact''s origin is sensitive. He was introduced by the cleaner. Gao Yang thinks it''s better to have reservations before he is uncertain whether to accept Phoenix Contact in the future.


    "Do you know Laura went to the mercenary regiment?"


    "I don''t know."


    "She was in the steel virgin mercenary regiment. We met in Ukraine. Do you know when she joined the mercenary regiment?"


    Phoenix Contact nodded: "I know. It''s almost six months. She once told me that she met a prince charming. She was deeply infatuated with a man, but the man got a new job and wanted to go to a desert base for training for a few months."


    That''s right. Gao Yang was very interested. He immediately said, "can you tell me in detail?"


    Phoenix Contact nodded: "Six months ago, we last met in a desert shooting range in Arizona. We were participating in a shooting competition. She said she would soon leave the United States because she fell in love with a man who wanted to do a very interesting job all over the world. If she could pass the exam, she would be able to compete with her male friends With friends, she can still do the work she likes. "


    "Did you say what the job is? Besides, did you see her boyfriend?"


    "I asked. She only said work related to shooting, but she didn''t elaborate. In addition, I saw her boyfriend."


    Gao Yang reached out and snapped his fingers. He said excitedly, "great. Do you know the name?"


    "Yes, but wait."


    Phoenix Contact frowned, looked up and said, "I suddenly thought that I was betraying my friends?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and whispered, "Phoenix, your friend is dead, and you are with us now. What you are providing is the information of our enemy."


    "Yes, Laura is dead, and her boyfriend has nothing to do with me. Well, her boyfriend''s name is Hughes grant. You should be able to see her boyfriend''s picture on Laura''s Facebook."


    Big harvest.


    Gao Yang immediately looked at Cui Bo and said in a hurry, "can you see the mobile phone? Not yet?"


    "All right, all right!"


    Cui Bo took the mobile phone, put it in front of Phoenix, and said in a hurry, "is it her?"


    Phoenix Contact looked, then nodded and said, "yes, it''s her."


    Cui immediately gave Gao Yang his mobile phone. Gao Yang looked at it and nodded loudly: "yes, it''s her!"


    After that, Gao Yang returned his cell phone to Cui Bo and whispered, "look at her Facebook."


    Under the guidance of Phoenix Contact, Cui Bo soon saw Laura''s Facebook, and the latest update was half a year ago. Then, Gao Yang and they saw a lot of self photos, but Laura''s face didn''t have anything related to guns at all. It was all her self photos.


    Finally, Phoenix said, "that''s him."


    Laura and a man took self photos face to face on the beach. They both laughed very sweetly. I have to say that Laura was really beautiful, and the man was very handsome, with bronze skin and strong muscles. He was wearing a pair of flower shorts and smiled very brightly.


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "send the photo screenshot to little Donny, check him, check all the information of this guy!"


    Phoenix raised his hand and said loudly, "I want to ask you something."


    Gao Yang turned his head and said, "you say."


    "Wasn''t Laura''s boyfriend there when she died?"


    "No."


    "Can you tell me something more specific?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "well, at that time, we hit the enemy hard and had the opportunity to wipe out the enemy. The enemy was running away. At this time, Laura came out to block our pursuit and cover the others to escape. Then I chased her far and far until she got lost and was chased by me. I killed her."


    Phoenix shook his head and sighed, "it''s not surprising that Laura is a girl full of sacrifice. She will do such a thing, or her boyfriend is dead and she wants to avenge her boyfriend."


    "Maybe, but what should be checked still has to be checked."


    Phoenix Contact raised his hands and said, "OK, I have no other questions."


    Phoenix has few words and few problems, which is very good. Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said to Cui Bo: "pass the information to little Donny and do a good job, and then we''ll go."

 Chapter 2105

    After arriving in Ukraine and getting off the plane in Kiev, Gao Yang and the four of them began to move towards Donetsk.


    Now, on the ground of Ukraine, Gao Yang wants to do something. It''s too simple. It can be said that he steps on black and white, and his hands and eyes communicate with heaven and earth. From bologneshenko, he will not be blocked to travel all over the country. He asked Sava to send a car to pick him up to the territory of the people''s army, and finally let the angel mercenary group take over, Gao Yang, they can walk safely through Ukraine with their eyes closed and sleep.


    If you want to see knight, you must make an appointment in advance. It''s not that knight has a big shelf, but if you don''t make an appointment in advance, God knows where Knight will be.


    Now Knight''s situation is different from that before. He needs soldiers and guns. The largest armed force in Ukraine is not his, but the armed force with the strongest combat effectiveness must be Knight''s. knight has nothing to lack except money.


    But when Gao Yang saw Knight again, Knight looked melancholy. Instead of being energetic after the expansion of power, he looked haggard.


    But no matter how haggard Nate was, his appearance was absolutely neat and dignified.


    "Sit down, coffee."


    Knight seems to have nothing else to entertain Gao Yang. Now the angel headquarters is well defended and indestructible, but there is nothing special in living conditions. The safety conditions are good, and the living conditions can only be said to be general.


    He sat down opposite knight, held up his cup, waited for the wizard to fill his cup with coffee, then smiled at Knight and said, "you look very stressed. Why?"


    Nate was silent for a moment, took a breath, shook his head and said, "because of the damn Russian!"


    Gao Yang put two pieces of candy and said in surprise, "Russian? What''s the matter with the Russian?"


    Knight whispered, "you can''t trust the Russians. Don''t you understand?"


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin and said with a smile, "I think the Russians are pretty good. I''ve been dealing with the Russians recently."


    Knight said impatiently, "damn Russians are never trustworthy."


    Gao Yang thinks the Russians are good. The big Ivan group are basically all Russians. The black devil is not Russian, but they are Soviet. The most important thing is that groliov is Russian and Gao Yang''s girlfriend Yelena is also Russian. That''s the key.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s frown, Knight shook his head and said, "well, to be specific, it''s ok if a single Russian or a few Russians are together, but the Russian government can''t be trusted."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "you said earlier, of course, the Russian government can''t deal with it. It''s famous for being dishonest. Look how miserable India is. Russia is a strange country. The big people at the top are notoriously capricious, but the small people at the bottom say nothing."


    Knight shook his head and said helplessly, "any country is like this, but Russia is too much."


    Gao Yang said strangely, "Why are you so sad about the credit problem of the Russian people? Oh, I see. You are watched by the Russian government!"


    Nate nodded and said in a deep voice, "less than an hour before you came, I just sent away the people sent by Russia to contact me."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said with a bitter smile, "this is also inevitable. With your current strength, you should have been concerned by Russia for a long time."


    Knight whispered: "the Russian government promised to provide me with equipment and supplies, as well as secret intelligence support. The most important thing is that Russia also promised to provide me with experienced combatants and low-level officers. As long as I promise to cooperate with Russia, I won''t have to worry about logistics and lack of grass-roots officers in the future."


    "It''s really tempting, but I can''t promise," he frowned


    Nate took a sip of coffee and said firmly: "Of course I know I can''t promise. The Russians have expanded from a corner of Eastern Europe from Kiev to Russia. In hundreds of years, when have the Russians kept their promise? The Russians not only don''t keep their promise, but also have a strong desire for expansion and control. For hundreds of years, no matter how stupid I am, I should know what the Russians are."


    After putting down the coffee, Knight looked at Gao Yang and said with a disgusted face: "Russian soldiers are good soldiers, but the Russian government must not deal with them. No matter how good they say, but now for me, the problem is very serious. Accepting Russian support and assistance means that the situation we have worked hard to build will eventually be cheaper for the Russians. But if we don''t agree, our strength will be surpassed by other militia teams, no matter what we are doing How powerful it looks, but after Russia starts to intervene on a large scale, our advantage will be lost. "


    Gao Yangshan said, "well, I can''t help."


    Knight said, "I don''t expect you to help. No one can help me. I''m just angry. And I''ve decided that no matter how good the conditions offered by the Russians, I will never cooperate with the Russian government. Their promise can''t be realized. The honey they give is poisonous. Historically, the Russian government is synonymous with treachery."


    "Just give up? In fact, if I say, give up when it''s time to give up. You can''t compete with a big country after all. If the Russians think you''re a threat, they are likely to attack you directly. It''s not impossible to support other factions to contain you or even go to war with you directly."


    Knight sighed lightly: "let''s go step by step. At present, it''s completely impossible to control the whole eastern Ukraine. The best result is to actually control Donetsk. Although it''s extremely difficult to do this, I won''t give up. It''s impossible."


    After that, Knight put his hand and said with a smile, "I can''t say these words to others, that is, talk to you. Just talk casually. Don''t take it to heart. Say, what are you doing here again? Don''t say you''re just drinking my coffee."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "of course I''m here for something. I''ve got a new sniper. It''s very good. I need to put her here and let her feel the war."


    Knight disdained: "it can''t be just because of this. You don''t need to send it here in person to feel the war. What''s wrong with this man?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "there''s a little problem with the origin, so you don''t contact her. Just let her fight with the soldiers below. But for another woman, you have to worry about me. It''s the rabbit''s girlfriend. Take care of it and try not to let her die."


    Nate frowned and said, "that''s all?"


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said, "of course, there are other things. Give me an artillery company. I only want people, not guns."


    Knight rolled his eyes and looked at Gao Yang. After looking up and down, he smiled and said, "take care of the two women, right? I know. This coffee is good. Let''s go after you drink it."

 Chapter 2106

    Gao Yang knocked on the table, pointed to Nate and said, "don''t pretend to be stupid with me, an artillery company."


    Knight looked straight at Gao Yang, leaned forward and said seriously, "impossible!"


    Gao Yang slapped the table and said angrily, "I gave you an artillery regiment! An artillery regiment! I captured it. Now I only want a company with you! Listen, boy, you can''t be too shameless."


    Knight disdained: "you captured it, but the Artillery Corps is mine. You ask me, and my answer is not to give it."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "OK, you can be shameless enough. You''re cruel."


    Knight spread his hand and said with a smile, "everyone is very busy. If you have anything, just talk about the conditions directly. Why do you talk so much nonsense? I''ll give you an artillery company for $50 million."


    "Ha, ha ha, 50 million? Your brain has been beaten away. 50 million. Where can I go? I can''t find some artillery. I can run here to ask you for a penny? No, you give me an artillery company. As long as people don''t want guns, you don''t give them. Hum!"


    "What are you humming?"


    "Idiot, where did your arms come from? It''s my channel that you are providing. You want to break the ammunition supply, or you want to break the supply," has the final say, "or I can raise the price, for example, how much does the price of the bullet go up ten times?"


    Knight took a sip of coffee and said with a smile, "Wow, it''s a powerful threat, but you may not know that arms and ammunition are no longer in short supply for the militia. Don''t you know?"


    "You''re bluffing me," he frowned


    Knight stretched out his thumb and smiled behind him. "Go and inquire. Who doesn''t know that Dongwu has just found two super large arsenals. Coupled with the continuous supply of ammunition by Russia, the most important thing is the continuous failure of the main government army. We can''t use up all the weapons we seized. Now there is a shortage of ammunition in various militias?"


    Gao Yang patted his hand and said in a strange way: "Nate, you can do it. You don''t lack ammunition now, do you? Who begged me to find equipment and arms? I armed you half sold and half sent. Now you cross rivers and bridges and kill donkeys!"


    Knight waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t be so ugly. Everyone is an adult. Say something meaningful, 50 million. How about I borrow it from you?"


    Gao Yang sneered a few times and said, "don''t talk about borrowing money, 50 million is not. Is it interesting for me to sponsor you with 50000 yuan?"


    "That''s interesting! Come on, thank you."


    Looking at Knight''s outstretched hand, Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Falk! Are you fucking poor and crazy? You reach out for 50000 yuan?"


    Knight said seriously, "there''s a lot of 50000. Now I can''t take out 50000."


    Gao Yang took a breath of air-conditioning, looked up and down at Nate, nodded and said, "OK, really. In order to realize your dream, you''re smashing the pot and selling iron. Don''t say it. Don''t even want your face."


    Knight deflected his face and said, "come on, fifty thousand dollars a slap in the face. I''ll let you hit me until I''m bankrupt."


    Gao Yang wiped his nose and said with a smile, "five yuan a slap in the face. Just let me slap twice."


    Knight turned his hand and patted on the table. He said angrily, "be serious!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "Oh, oh, Nate, I really didn''t expect you to be poor. You deserve it!"


    Knight said impatiently, "fifty thousand dollars. Hurry up. What you say you want to give, you have to keep your word."


    "I said 50000, I''ll give you 50000, but I didn''t say it was dollars. I''ll give it to you when I find 50000 lira."


    Knight took his hand away and said indifferently, "fool, this kind of child trick."


    Gao Yang sneered: "idiot, you are also fooled by children''s tricks."


    They fell into silence. After a while, they said loudly and leisurely, "if you want to borrow money, you should have a better attitude, okay? Have you borrowed money?"


    Knight''s face was cold, then suddenly smiled and said to Gao Yang, "ram, can you lend me 50 million US dollars? Recently, I encountered a financial crisis and my cash flow has been cut off. I urgently need your help. Please help me. Thank you very much."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "that''s right. You have to have a begging attitude. What did you just say?"


    "Can you lend me 50 million dollars?"


    "No."


    Nate took a deep breath, picked up the coffee cup, glanced coldly, raised it, and squeezed out a word.


    "Bichi!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and hummed a song. The two people''s negotiation fell into an impasse again.


    After feeling almost enjoyable, Gao Yang slapped his hand on the table. With a slap, he startled Nate and said loudly, "I want an artillery company!"


    "Don''t even think about it, bitch!"


    Gao Yang pointed to Nate and said with a smile, "I just saved your life! Remember what happened not long ago?"


    Knight patted his hand, pointed to Gao Yang''s nose and said gnashing his teeth: "remember? What you did made me bear the black pot! Why did the virgin of steel find me? Won''t you forget?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head, knocked on the table and said reluctantly, "for your sake of being so poor, I''ll give you 500000 dollars to help."


    "OK, I''ll give you an organized artillery squad."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I want a class. It''s useless. Be serious. Five million dollars. I''ll personally sponsor your military spending. A company! Don''t say 50 million. My money is not from the wind."


    Knight sneered, "OK, I''ll give you a company man. It''s organic."


    "No, I have to choose myself."


    Knight turned his head to one side again with disdain and said loudly, "naive!"


    If Gao Yang is really allowed to pick his own people, he can only leave the captured artillery regiment with an empty shelf, so this kind of thing can''t happen, but he asks exorbitant prices and pays back the money on the spot.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said seriously, "well, I want an artillery platoon, but people have to let me pick. I need a soldier frame."


    The so-called military shelf means that the team is small, but as long as we supplement manpower, we can quickly expand the scale, which does not affect the combat effectiveness.


    Knight thought for a moment, waved his hand and said, "here you are. You can choose the person yourself, as long as you can persuade him to leave with you. When will the money be given to me? I want cash!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "the money will be given to you soon. Someone will send it to you in three days, but you borrowed it! You have to pay it back!"


    Knight reached out and touched his hair. He said with emotion on his face, "money, money!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "understand, understand."


    Knight leaned down again and said solemnly to Gao Yang, "OK, I''ll borrow it and I''ll pay it back. Can you lend me a little more? 50 million. I need at least 50 million to calculate the war loan."


    "No!"


    After a crisp refusal, Gao Yang said very seriously: "friendship is friendship, business is business. I''m not optimistic about your prospects, so don''t talk about borrowing money."

 Chapter 2107

    Knight is very helpless. Gao Yang feels pity for knight. However, no matter how poor knight is, the landlord has no surplus food. His money is not blown by the wind. How can he give knight to throw him in the bottomless hole of Ukraine.


    Angels are just idle. They come to Ukraine to meet their feelings with money and life. How silly they are to give money to these people to realize their dreams.


    Looking at the righteous rejection, Knight said weakly, "our prospect is very good. Why is our prospect not good?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "how is your future? Even if you are not swallowed by Russia and Donetsk is controlled by you, where do you change money for me? The most important thing is that Donetsk is in ruins. You don''t have complete control? Man, your dream has just begun. Now it''s burning out of money. I can trust you. Ha!"


    Money is really brave. Now knight, alas, desolate.


    If there is a place to rob, Gao Yang estimates that knight will really rob, but the problem is that Donetsk has become a scorched land. Even if he wants to rob, he must have a place to rob.


    Of course, Knight knew about his family. He couldn''t raise his head, so he could only say weakly: "If you don''t want to borrow money in the form of war loans, can you guarantee it? I have a villa in Germany worth 5 million euros. I also have a coffee plantation in Jamaica. It is a famous alpine coffee producing area. It is very easy to sell and maintain its value. I spent 60 million euros when I bought it, but now it is worth at least 80 million euros, and it is very easy I also have a coffee plantation in Guatemala. I bought it for $30 million. The total price of these three places is 100 million. "


    After that, Knight breathed a sigh and said helplessly, "I know the rules, so as long as I want $50 million, you can get these three fixed assets."


    Gao Yang touched his chin, frowned and said, "if it''s very popular, wouldn''t you just sell it at the original price?"


    Knight said angrily, "it will take at least a year or two. Can I wait? I must get the money within half a month!"


    Gao Yang said curiously, "you know a lot of people. You can''t borrow 50 million?"


    Knight frowned and said, "in a word, will you help?"


    Gao Yang suddenly looked enlightened and said: "Oh, I see. Angels don''t need friends, so no one can speak even if you want to borrow money. Except me, and even if you lose your underwear, you can only go through normal channels to change fixed assets into money, because no one will listen to you and give you the money, rather than having to go through all the formalities first."


    Nate frowned, but this time he was very calm.


    Gao Yang knew that knight was really angry, so he was embarrassed to stimulate Knight again. He laughed and said, "how can I help you, right? Who makes us friends? Really, why do friends say mortgage is not mortgage? Look at you. It''s very polite."


    Nate pinched his face, took a sip of coffee and said stuffy, "although your face is disgusting and makes me want to break your annoying face, I still have to thank you, because you''re right. No one can borrow money except you, and no one will give me the money first without going through the formalities."


    With a happy expression on his face, he said with emotion: "Man, I''ve known you for so long. You finally said something. For your sake, I''ll lend you $50 million. I don''t want your villa, and I won''t buy your plantation. You just mortgage the plantation to me. You pay back the money, and I''ll return the plantation to you. You can''t pay back the money. Er, er, let me think about it."


    Knight looked at Gao Yang, and Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "if you can''t pay back the money and your angel hasn''t died, please help me do three things. I''ll return the plantation to you. Of course, if you''re going to die, you don''t have to say anything. I have to leave your plantation. Man, am I very generous? I don''t want interest. Really, I don''t want a penny. Thank me quickly."


    Nate sniffed, took a breath and said, "one thing! If I don''t have the money, I''ll only do one thing for you."


    Gao Yang disdained: "man, you''re really stingy. What''s the value of your angel? You mean to ask me for a commission of 5000 times to pay off the debt? Don''t be funny."


    Knight said proudly, "we don''t take all the tasks, but as a condition for paying off the debt, I take all the tasks. I won''t refuse even the dangerous tasks that will die, so you''ll make a lot of money once!"


    Gao Yang leaned back and said proudly with the same face: "who am I? Will I use you to perform the mission of death? Of course not, so you are the one who picked up the bargain, twice!"


    Knight rubbed his hand and said loudly, "deal."


    Reaching out and shaking hands with Knight, Gao Yang suddenly said, "I feel a loss, but fortunately, I can limit my time a little tighter. It will last for half a year from today."


    Knight said without hesitation, "bah! The money is three years from the beginning!"


    "Fuck off, nine months."


    "Two years! At least two years!"


    "Mercenaries borrow money for two years? One year, do you like to borrow it?"


    "Deal!"


    He shook hands again, raised his coffee and said leisurely on his face, "keep your villa. I''ll leave you a place for the elderly. When are you going to give me the title deed and documents of your plantation and the formalities?"


    Knight sighed and said, "I really don''t have time recently. You wait for me for a month. I''ll do it for you within a month and hand over the documents to you."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "you still need to do it yourself?"


    "Yes."


    "You don''t have an agent?"


    Knight said with disdain on his face: "agent? Forget it, do you know how many mercenaries are finally killed by their agent? Listen, mercenaries have a lot of things that are inconvenient to show up, so they leave everything to the agent. Finally, the agent sets a dead end. If you kill people, you can take all the money by yourself, so be careful with your agent."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I''ll leave everything to my agent, and my agent must be fine. However, I also want to introduce you to an agent. Now it''s not necessary."


    Knight disdained: "if I want an agent, I''ll introduce it to you? I don''t know how many mercenary agents came to the door and were driven away by me."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, I''ll give you the money as soon as possible. Do you want all the cash? If you want all the cash, you have to bear the handling charges."


    "There is no such reason. You have taken advantage of it, and you will bear the handling fee."


    "It''s OK for me to bear the handling fee. Let me borrow your intelligence channel. You come forward and buy me some intelligence."


    "Give me the money."


    "Fark, are you poor and crazy?"


    Knight didn''t refute this time. His eyes glowed green and said faintly, "you found it. Yes, I''m really poor and crazy!"

 Chapter 2108

    It''s really boring to fight with knight. However, if Gao Yang doesn''t get involved in such a seemingly boring and painful fight with knight for a long time and has to grind his mouth for tens of thousands of people, he will be the only one who will suffer.


    If we don''t talk about business, we are good brothers. When we talk about business, the good brothers have to give way to business. Morgan finally instilled this concept into Gao Yang after countless efforts.


    If it had been put off, Gao Yang would have lent the money to knight with a wave of his hand. As for what to do if he couldn''t get it back, Gao Yang wouldn''t consider it. But now, at least we have to start and finish the business. Even if Knight''s money is yellow, Gao Yang won''t have a loss and can earn a vote.


    Anyway, even if Gao Yang is generous enough to lend money to knight, don''t want knight to say a good word about him. Maybe knight has to scold him as an idiot behind his back.


    But then again, now Satan is in a hurry to spend money, and Gao Yang is not rich. Once there is a war in Yemen, he will not spend less than knight, but what Satan is different from angels is that Satan spends money not for feelings, but to earn more and more.


    After the conditions were discussed, the major and minor events were also said. Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "now let me choose someone. It takes some time. I want to finish it earlier."


    Knight snapped his fingers and said in a deep voice: "the battle in Donetsk happens every day. We undertake the main combat tasks. The artillery is scattered in all directions. The wizard will take you to any artillery position, but I want to remind you that you''d better choose from which prisoners, not from the militia."


    "Why? The militia won''t be happy to be a mercenary?"


    "Yes, so it''s hard for you to pick the right people from the militia. They pick up guns to protect their homes, not to make money."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "I see. You just said that fighting happens every day?"


    "Yes, every moment, the battle will start."


    "Very good. I''ll go to the battle position and ask my sniper to help you."


    Knight pointed to the wizard and said in a deep voice, "he will help the women you sent to choose a suitable team."


    Gao Yang stood up and said with a smile, "thank you for your coffee and your plantation. If your plantation belongs to me, I will send you enough coffee every year. Bye, man."


    Knight waved calmly on his face. After the wizard made an invitation gesture, Gao Yang followed the wizard to go out. After a while, the wizard said very calmly: "you want to see that position. My artillery is not centrally configured."


    "152, I want to see the position of 152 artillery, and mainly recommend observers and commanders to me."


    The wizard said nothing but nodded.


    After walking for a while, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "are you so silent when you are with Nate?"


    The wizard didn''t speak, but nodded slightly. Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "I can imagine that you must be very bored when you are with Nate. Well, tell me how your wounded are? You can tell me if you need help."


    The wizard whispered, "thank you. Pandas and fat cats have helped a lot. Our seriously wounded have been sent to a safe place for proper resettlement. There is nothing to help."


    The wizard was just a little bored, but he was much more polite than knight. After thanking Gao Yang, he went outside and said loudly, "prepare the car, two cars!"


    With several people running, two off-road vehicles soon drove to the wizard. The wizard stretched out his hand and whispered, "more cars may lead to air attack, so we''d better not be too conspicuous, please."


    Phoenix held her gun and sat alone in the corner. Treble and Lilia hugged each other. They couldn''t give up and didn''t know what they were talking about. They shouted, "rabbit, let them go."


    Phoenix didn''t need to be greeted by Cui Bo. Hearing Gao Yang''s cry, he took the initiative to come over. Cui Bo took Lilia''s hand and went to Gao Yang and said, "what are you doing? It''s so urgent?"


    "Go to the front and get in the car."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know where he''s going. Anyway, just follow the wizard.


    The two cars drove out one after another, heading southwest of Donetsk.


    Gunfire can be heard from time to time. Although the gunfire is not dense near the outskirts of the city, it often hears continuous heavy machine gun firing, which is basically not broken.


    After all, it has only been more than 20 days since Gao Yang left. For the campaign level Donetsk offensive and defensive war, the battle is far from stopping, that is, Gao Yang can walk helplessly between the Zhengfu army and the militia, and the siege and blockade lines are in vain. Otherwise, it is still difficult for them to enter the city.


    Now it is the Stalemate Stage between the belligerents. The fighting scale is small and intensive, and the fighting intensity has been greatly reduced. It is no longer the attack and defense of large forces, and the defense line has stabilized. Generally speaking, the Zhengfu army has taken the initiative, and the militia is still in the stage of hard defense. However, with the secret entry of Russia and the beginning of large-scale assistance, Gao Yang doubts how long the attack of Zhengfu army can last.


    When the sound of the automatic rifle became particularly clear, the wizard stopped the car and said to Gao Yang, "now we have to walk. The artillery position is in front. It''s camouflaged. In order to avoid being found by the enemy''s aerial reconnaissance, we''d better be careful."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "is the air attack on the opposite side very powerful?"


    "The losses caused to us are quite large, but they are still within the tolerable range. With the increase of our air defense weapons, the enemy''s air attack threat is no longer great. It should be noted that the enemy''s artillery attack after air investigation, and Americans can provide satellite investigation for the enemy. Therefore, the artillery position not only needs camouflage, but also must change its position frequently ¡£¡±


    "Oh, I see."


    Several people left the car and walked close to the root of the wall. Finally, they came to a small tree forest in a city. Then, they soon saw the heavy artillery arranged under the camouflage net.


    Gao Yang pointed to the artillery position and said curiously, "is just a camouflage net enough?"


    "It''s certainly not enough, but it''s much better than nothing. The enemy''s main investigation mode is air investigation. Therefore, the effect of camouflage net is also good."


    With this, the wizard came to the artillery position, and then he pointed to an array of tunnels: "people are here. What do you want to choose?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t worry about selecting people on the artillery position. Take me to the headquarters first. The talents I need are mainly in the headquarters."

 Chapter 2109

    A artillery position needs the close cooperation of many people to operate normally. Reconnaissance soldiers, computing soldiers and communication soldiers usually stay in the front artillery command post.


    There are also artillery positions, such as gunner, aiming hand, gunner, loader, etc.


    In addition, most of them are logistics personnel, such as drivers driving and pulling traction guns to and fro, cooking, first aid, etc.


    For Gao Yang, what he needs most now are artillery, reconnaissance, computing and communication soldiers. Another thing he must have is excellent artillery commanders and sightseers. With these people, a company or even two heavy artillery companies can survive by slightly expanding them. With the old leading the new for two years, the two companies can become two regiments.


    As for other positions, such as gunner, loader, driver and logistics personnel, they can be trained by themselves, because these positions are not very professional.


    The wizard took Gao Yang directly to the artillery position, but Gao Yang wanted to go to the command post.


    In response to Gao Yang''s request, the wizard didn''t refuse. He just waved and whispered, "come here from the command post."


    As soon as they were about to leave, Gao Yang saw a man on the position suddenly roaring. Then those lazy people guarding next to the cannon immediately moved, opened the camouflage net to block the shooting boundary, and the Gunners quickly shook the rocking wheels of the high-low aircraft and the directional aircraft.


    With the cooperation of many gunners, a cannon completed the work of adjusting the range and aiming in less than two minutes. Then, with the command of the artillery array commander, a cannon quickly selected the shell and waist bag, and then shot out with a sound.


    It takes two and a half minutes from preparation to the completion of the first shot, which is fast enough.


    The gun array commander received the command from the headquarters with a microphone, and then he quickly gave the firing order.


    "All of them, six quick shots, fire!"


    Just one shell set the coordinates, and then it was fired quickly. This efficiency is also high enough.


    The people in the artillery array wear a variety of clothes, including military uniforms, casual clothes, shorts and bare arms, as well as dirty suits. Their age is also seriously inconsistent. Some people look at young people in their twenties, middle-aged people in their forties and fifties, and even some old people with white hair.


    But it was such a group of people who looked very different from the artillery who did the artillery work very well.


    Loading, firing, Gao Yang dared to guarantee that these people had hit the maximum firing speed of 152 towed guns. He looked at his watch. Sure enough, six shells had been fired in a minute.


    After six quick shots, the artillery commander shouted, "move the position!"


    Many Gunners immediately stopped firing. When the artillery position was in a hurry, Phoenix Contact said with surprise: "who are they? They don''t look like soldiers. Look at them, they are a group of civilians."


    "Yes, they are the militia."


    "Are you kidding? Is the militia so powerful?"


    Shouting the trumpet, put away the hoe, put away the gun rack, the truck pulling the gun drove behind the gun, hung the gun on the car, drove and ran with the gun. In less than a minute, the whole gun position had begun to shift.


    Gao Yang pointed to the quick artillery and said to Phoenix: "I''ll tell you a trick. It''s easy to distinguish the elite or cannon fodder of Russians. You can see it from your clothes, but on the contrary, if you wear neat military uniforms, they must be recruits'' eggs and have no combat effectiveness. If you look at some people who are dirty and sloppy, wear messy clothes and beards like a tramp, but they all wear sea clothes Soul shirt, then you have met an elite army. "


    While talking, the artillery position was empty and everyone disappeared without a trace. Gao Yang clapped his hand and smiled at Phoenix: "as a sniper, if you don''t know these, you will suffer a great loss. Well, let''s run quickly."


    With his mouth talking, his feet were not idle. He held high that they ran fast. Why did they run? Because the enemy''s retaliatory firepower will come soon.


    When Gao Yang and his men ran more than 300 meters, the shells began to fall on the artillery position just now. Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile: "the counterattack time is five minutes, and the enemy''s artillery is OK."


    Phoenix whispered, "if it were the U.S. Army, it would be able to launch a counterattack against the enemy''s artillery position within 30 seconds."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''re right, but the U.S. Army has artillery reconnaissance radar and computer-controlled self-propelled artillery. You know when the artillery fires here and there. The counterattack will naturally be fast, but it''s different here. Everything here is done manually. Five minutes is very good. If the U.S. Army can counterattack in ten minutes, do you believe it?"


    Phoenix Contact spread his hand without speaking. Gao Yang stopped and said to the wizard, "well, now the position of the heavy artillery has shifted. Where can we find them?"


    "I don''t know."


    The wizard shook his head and said, "I don''t know where they will move. I can''t know their position until he selects a new artillery position and reports to the headquarters."


    "It''s impossible," he frowned. "You always have backup positions that have been set up. Do you change new positions every time?"


    "Yes, as I said, the enemy''s air reconnaissance is still very powerful. The standing position can''t be used at all. After being detected, the enemy will preset coordinates, so our artillery can only keep changing positions."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said helplessly, "then wait. I appreciate the heavy artillery company just now."


    In the civil war in Ukraine, artillery is one of the protagonists in the battlefield. It is not like the low firepower war in Libya or Syria, and the artillery trained here is naturally what is needed to raise high.


    If Gao Yang has a high-tech self-propelled gun in his hand, he will not come to Ukraine to find artillery, but he can only afford old-fashioned towed artillery, so Ukraine is naturally his best choice to recruit soldiers.


    Several people waited for about half an hour. After talking to the headquarters, the wizard said to Gao Yang, "we know their location. Let''s go there now."


    "Wizard, we are all old friends. Let me be frank. I want the whole headquarters of the heavy artillery company just now, OK?"


    The wizard smiled and said to Gao Yang, "OK, in fact, we don''t lack artillery. We don''t lack artillery in any position. The only problem is that they have to go with you."

 Chapter 2110

    To go to a new location to find the artillery company just now, Gao Yang returned to the place where they put the car. After driving around the East and West for a while, they finally reached the suburban location and got off and walked.


    "Where are we? The suburbs? How can we deploy the artillery position at the forefront of the suburbs? It''s reasonable to say that the artillery position should not be a little behind?"


    Gao Yang is not curious, but he really doesn''t know how to use artillery. He finds that the way angels deploy artillery is different from what he knows. Naturally, he should ask.


    The wizard pointed back and said: "In fact, there is no suitable place for artillery positions in the urban area. The reasons are complex. First, too many tall buildings will not work, affecting the artillery firing range. Then, in some spacious places suitable for arranging positions, the enemy has long mastered the position in countless investigations and is vulnerable to air strikes and artillery attacks. For us, artillery belongs to very important heavy firepower and cannot compete with the enemy People fight and consume, so they can only move frequently and deploy outside the city. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. Although the suburbs are close to the enemy, they are not easy to be found by air reconnaissance, because there are dense vegetation and hidden places in many places in the suburbs. Well, I see, but it''s a pity that we can''t use this experience."


    "Yes, in Yemen, that place is a desert, which is completely different from here."


    Gao Yang looked back and found that Phoenix was still far away from them. He would not hear his dialogue with the wizard. Then he continued: "do you know how to concentrate on using artillery in the desert?"


    The wizard shook his head and said, "don''t think about it. Why are Americans fighting so hard in Vietnam? Why is it so easy in Iraq? It''s not because there are no geographical conditions for guerrilla warfare in Iraq. It''s too difficult to avoid aerial reconnaissance in the desert, especially for those reconnaissance equipment, it''s basically impossible for you to hide in the desert."


    "I''d better wait until I get to the field trip. There will always be a way," he said in a low voice


    The wizard smiled in a low voice and said, "in fact, it depends on who your enemy is, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang also smiled, waved his hand and said, "yes, in the Middle East, it''s always better to fight a lot."


    As they chatted, the wizard suddenly raised his hand, motioned Gao Yang to stop, looked around, then took out a map from his pocket, squatted on the ground and began to look.


    "No, you''ll get lost?"


    "Not lost, just need to determine the location."


    "Don''t you know where the artillery position has been transferred?"


    "I''m not a native, and I can''t walk around every corner here. Even if I know the location of the artillery position, I have to look at the map."


    After a brief conversation, the wizard stood up, pointed in a direction and said, "where are you going? Go straight. It''s more than a kilometer. It''s almost there."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pulled around, smiled and said, "there will be no snipers? Or the enemy''s troops, but we are at the forefront of your front."


    They are walking in the suburbs. There are dense trees all around. Houses are hidden among the trees, and farmland and vegetable garden are between houses. There are dense and low shrubs between these farmland and vegetable garden. The line of sight is poor, and it is very safe to walk.


    The wizard smiled and said, "don''t worry, although it''s close to the front line, it''s not a key position. The enemy won''t attack from here, because the terrain is inconvenient for the deployment of mechanical forces. Snipers occasionally have them, but they rarely encounter them. Just you don''t have to worry if you''re not particularly unlucky."


    "That''s OK. I''ve always been lucky. If there is a sniper, I can smell him two thousand meters away."


    "You boast very well."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Gao Yang and his family are on a small road. There is a farmhouse nearby. If they walk along the road, they need to go around a little more, so the wizard reaches out his hand and pushes aside the bush. After waiting for Gao Yang to drill through the Bush, he reaches out his hand to greet Cui Bo and follows him through the bush.


    Waiting for the wizard to come over, Gao Yang said with a smile: "look what''s here, tomatoes!"


    Gaoyang they went into a tomato field with good small trees, which is different from the neat vegetable field in Gaoyang''s impression of his hometown. The shelf for tomatoes here is quite casual, and the tomato planting is very scattered.


    Most tomatoes are still green, but some red ones are hung on the tomato stems, which looks very attractive.


    "The people here don''t care about farming. They can''t compare with my hometown. Here, one."


    Gao Yang reached out and pulled down two red tomatoes. After throwing one to the wizard, he took one and didn''t wipe it. He took a breath. Then he immediately nodded his head and said, "well, it tastes good. It''s the taste of my childhood. It''s different from what I bought in the market. It''s delicious."


    The wizard was not polite. After three or two bites of a small tomato, he reached out to pick two, stood there with Gao Yang and began to eat.


    Waiting for treble, Lilia and Phoenix to drill through the bushes, he raised his voice and whispered, "come on, there''s something delicious."


    Cui Bo''s eyes brightened, rubbed his hands and said with a smile: "Hey, good, tomatoes, two, just thirsty."


    Gao Yang picked the rise and threw it easily. After throwing a tomato at Phoenix, he smiled and said, "eat some. It tastes good."


    Phoenix opened his mouth and half of the tomatoes went down. Cui Bo picked two red ones and handed them to Lilia. After opening his mouth and biting them down, he said with a smile: "I tell you, the stolen things are delicious. When I was a child, I often stole them from the vegetable garden..."


    With a bang, the earth under their feet was shocked.


    Gao Yang subconsciously opened his hands, holding two uneaten things in his left hand, holding a half eaten tomato in his hand, half a tomato in his mouth, his mouth open, still left by the juice, and slowly looked at the thing still smoking on his left side.


    "This is, poof, this is... A missile?"


    The wizard''s body shook like chaff, nodded, and then nodded.


    The wizard can''t speak anymore. He''s facing the thing falling from the sky. He''s just stupid.


    Cui Bo still fell down from the tomato in his hand and said in a trembling voice: "my second Olympic missile, missile, my second Olympic, this is missile, my second Olympic..."


    Phoenix directly sat down without saying anything. He just reached out and stroked his hair, stroking it again and again. His face was white, as if he had lost his soul.


    "What is this? A missile? Why didn''t it explode?"


    Only Lilia, with a curious face, walked to something only 20 meters away from her.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Stop!"


    "Get down!"


    "You want to die!"


    The four people screamed with one voice. When Lilia stopped, she said in a trembling voice: "it should... It shouldn''t explode. My second Olympic Games, let''s step back slowly and slowly."


    The wizard still shook like chaff and said in a trembling voice, "I can''t move. My legs are soft. You go back slowly. Let me, let me calm down."

 Chapter 2111

    Lilia is not very afraid. Her fearlessness comes from ignorance, because she can''t think of what it means for the missile to fall around in a moment. When she wants to understand that she starts to be afraid, she won''t be too soft to move.


    What does it mean for a surface to surface tactical missile to land nearby? Of course, the bones are gone.


    It was because they knew what it meant to land the missile around them that the four of them were scared to their knees.


    Think about it, a black cylinder fell around with a click. When you look at it, it is a smoking missile. No one who knows can stand this psychological impact.


    Lilia finally understood what had happened. She looked at the missile in a daze, and her face turned white.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva hard. He subconsciously wanted to move back. As a result, his brain came and his legs couldn''t keep up. He found that his legs were shaking like a sieve at the moment, and he couldn''t make it at all.


    The tail of the missile is smoking, all the time.


    Gao Yang''s voice was filled with tears. He trembled and said, "smoke."


    Cui Bo said, "run!"


    "I can''t run."


    Phoenix Contact looked serious. She fell to the side and began to crawl, and then whispered, "climb!"


    The wizard wiped his face with his trembling hand, and then his body began to lean forward. Finally, after lying on the ground with both hands, he turned slowly and said with trembling in his mouth: "Falk! Falk! Damn..."


    The wizard began to use German. Gao Yang couldn''t understand it. At this time, TREB waved to Lilia, walked slowly, grabbed Lilia''s shoulder and said, "go, go, don''t dare to stay here."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and began to step back slowly. At the beginning, the strength of his muscles and cartilage began to subside. He finally moved.


    "Wizard, rabbit, is that a dot ballistic missile?"


    "I don''t know. I dare not look."


    The wizard trembled, "yes, dot U."


    "Does the dot have a delayed initiation warhead?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t remember. It seems that there is? Is there?"


    With words on their lips, they also slowly had strength. Several people first climbed and walked, not a few meters away. When the great fear began to be replaced by the desire for survival, the five people began to run in almost no order.


    The speed of running became faster and faster. Later, he ran desperately. He didn''t know how far he ran out. Gao Yang was the first to stop, lay back on the ground and gasped: "it''s all right, FAK! It''s all right!"


    The wizard took a quick breath and took out a satellite phone. After shaking to dial, he said intermittently: "Hey, we have encountered a missile attack, in, FAK! We have encountered a missile attack! Tactical surface to surface missile! Dot! Yes, near the position of the heavy artillery company!"


    After hastily saying that, the wizard paused for a moment and gasped: "of course I can speak, it''s all right. How far is it? Less than 20 meters! It didn''t explode! The missile didn''t explode! Falk, thank God!"


    Throwing the phone to his side, the wizard lying on his back shouted, "thank God! We''re not dead, we''re not dead..."


    The wizard was almost crying. In fact, he had choked.


    How small is the probability of being hit by a surface to surface tactical missile? It must be greater than the probability of being hit by a meteor, but it''s also limited, isn''t it? And a surface to surface missile didn''t explode. The probability is really almost the same as that of being hit by a meteor, and Gao Yang met them.


    Phoenix Contact, who had never said anything, trembled and said, "did we just witness a miracle?"


    "My life is hard!"


    After saying a word, Gao Yang gnashed his teeth and said, "my life is hard! I can''t die. If you want to thank me, thank me!"


    After giggling a few times, Cui Bo said loudly: "everyone, I think of a joke. It''s said that an artillery unit was in a live fire drill. When they were firing, they hit askew, and the shell landed in the cabbage field. It happened..."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "this joke is not funny at all! Stop it!"


    Cui Bo shut his mouth, but the wizard said in a trembling voice, "finish it, I want to hear it."


    "OK, the shell fell on a man who was stealing cabbage in the cabbage field. The thief said, I just stole a few cabbage. Is it worth shelling, ha ha, ha ha..."


    Listening to Cui Bo''s dry laughter, the wizard heaved a long sigh and said, "this joke is not bad, but what you said is not good at all."


    There was a silence, and then there was a particularly loud explosion. After the explosion, he said with a muffled voice: "missile, it must be a missile. You said, is it the one just now?"


    "No, it''s far away."


    After the wizard said a word, he vomited and said loudly, "Damn it, they started using tactical missiles."


    Gao Yang, who felt that he had returned to his soul, took a deep breath and said in a stuffy voice: "let''s go, hurry up, Falk! How many storms and waves have come. Here, just here, he was almost blown up by a missile. This ghost place can''t stay for a long time. Hurry up!"


    When they said they were leaving, none of them moved. After a moment of silence, Cui Bo said carefully, "if this is a time-delay fuse, it should explode?"


    "It''s time to explode. How can the delay fuse delay so long? It''s almost ten minutes."


    "Shit, it''s possible to delay the warhead specially bombing the runway for two hours."


    "Is this the airport? Is there an airport? Do you need a delay fuse?"


    Listening to Gao Yang''s quarrel with Cui Bo, the wizard said faintly: "it''s not a time-delay fuse, I think it should be a fault."


    "Fault!"


    After a brief and comprehensive addition, Phoenix Contact said seriously: "we are just lucky!"


    A group of people stopped talking again. After staying for a while again, Cui Bo said carefully: "if this is not a time-delay fuse and certainly not a chemical warhead, do you want to go back and have a look?"


    "What are you looking at? You want to die!"


    After severely scolding Cui Bo, he told Gao Yang rationally that he must leave quickly, but Gao Yang had the same idea as Cui Bo in his heart, that is, to go back and see the missile that almost killed them.


    "But then again, if a faulty bomb or an unexploded bomb doesn''t move, it should be all right? Otherwise, really go back and have a look?"


    The wizard said in a deep voice, "go and have a look. Do you have anything urgent?"


    "No, what''s urgent, but don''t wait?"


    "OK, wait a little longer. It''s safe."


    Several people fell into silence again. After a while, they raised their voices and whispered, "everyone, I have a proposal. This matter can be said, but for the sake of image, our reactions must not be said. Do you agree?"

 Chapter 2112

    People always have a strong curiosity about what almost killed them and a sense of happiness for the rest of their lives. In short, under the combined action of various emotions, they must go back and have a look.


    Five people, trembling but full of curiosity, approached the place where they had just stolen vegetables. They saw that the tail of the missile was no longer smoking and the tail wing was almost burned out. The most important thing was that the missile seemed to have no sign of explosion at all.


    After standing dozens of meters away and looking at the missile, Phoenix Contact said solemnly, "this is the luckiest moment in my life."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "go forward and see clearly."


    Several people walked forward for a while and found an old man standing there next to the missile. He squatted next to the missile and didn''t know what he was doing.


    "Don''t move, get off the missile!"


    After shouting for the old man to leave, several people stood next to the missile. The wizard said seriously to the old man next to him, "it''s very dangerous here. You must leave immediately."


    "This thing smashed my tomatoes, those damn * * *, they fired ballistic missiles at residential areas."


    Gao Yang looked at the old man in surprise. For an old farmer, it really surprised him to say what this thing is.


    "What am I doing? This is not a ballistic missile?"


    "Er, yes, let me have a look. It''s a dot missile. It''s lucky. It didn''t explode, otherwise your house would be gone."


    After Gao Yang said this faintly, the old man said angrily, "what should I do with such a thing falling down? I can''t leave it here. What should I do once it explodes, but if it needs to be removed, it may explode. Damn it."


    Cui Bo raised his head to the old man and said with a smile, "uncle, can you eat some tomatoes?"


    "Oh, pick it casually. Anyway, I can''t finish growing a lot."


    The wizard waved his hand and said to the old man, "get out of here, let''s check."


    The old man waved and said, "be careful."


    The old man left. The wizard looked at the missile with his chin. After looking at it for a moment, he said in a deep voice, "this is a dot U-shaped missile."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no matter what missile it is, I only know that the situation of the Zhengfu army is not good."


    The wizard looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "it''s a simple truth. After all, it''s a civil war. If the Zhengfu army can cope with it easily, they won''t choose to use ballistic missiles. They didn''t use them before, but now they use them, it means that the Zhengfu army has no other means available. Therefore, maybe the battle of Donetsk will end soon."


    The wizard nodded and said, "it makes sense. The enemy''s use of missiles means that they know that they can''t occupy Donetsk with conventional forces, but the enemy''s use of ballistic missiles means that the battle in the next few days will be fierce. It seems that we must be prepared to deal with a crazy attack by the enemy."


    The pursuit of victory or the use of a killer mace must always keep up with subsequent attacks. Ballistic weapons can be used as a final means. When there is no way, ballistic missiles can be used as the only means of attack, just like the missile attack on cities in the Iran Iraq war, but more often, the use of ballistic missiles means a prelude to a * * * * scale attack.


    After the missile destroys large-scale enemy assembly sites, important logistics bases, or airports, it will kill the enemy and weaken the enemy''s sustained combat capability as much as possible, so as to facilitate subsequent air strikes or large-scale ground attacks.


    According to the situation in Ukraine, the use of ballistic missiles by the Zhengfu army cannot be for indiscriminate attack on cities, but can only be a prelude to a new round of attacks.


    After a short conversation, the wizard and the headquarters began to contact. The use of ballistic missiles by the Zhengfu army was a major event. He wanted to discuss it with Nate, while praising them began to pick tomatoes.


    It was not stolen this time, but with the permission of the owner, so they were not attacked by the second missile.


    Although the time was short, it was always frightening to stay next to an unexploded missile, so Gao Yang quickly left the vegetable field and finally continued their journey to the artillery position.


    When he left again, the wizard looked a little dignified. Gao Yang handed the wizard a tomato and said, "do you need to go back and arrange the defense line?"


    The wizard shook his head and said, "no, my task is to accompany you to choose the artillery you want. Our defense line does not need to be greatly adjusted, and the enemy can''t come in."


    The wizard said no, Gao Yang naturally wouldn''t do much. The five people found the right direction again, crossed the bushes and paths, and soon arrived at the artillery position they were looking for.


    "Who, stop! Or you''ll shoot!"


    Suddenly a loud drink, the wizard raised his hand to raise his voice. After they stopped, he shouted, "don''t shoot yourself."


    Gao Yang stood for a while. Two sentinels with guns came out of the Bush and looked at them up and down.


    "I have informed your commander to come to the position. Here is my certificate."


    As the deputy head of the angel, the wizard is naturally the armed senior commander. The Sentinels below certainly don''t know him. When he wants to show his identity, one of the Sentinels suddenly said, "are you Lieutenant Colonel ram?"


    Gao yangleng said, "Er, I am."


    The sentry immediately put away his gun, signaled to the people next to him that there was no problem, immediately saluted Gao Yang and said loudly, "Sir, I''m a soldier of the first battalion and company of the harzisk regiment. I''ve seen you."


    Gao Yang immediately came to his senses. After giving a military salute, he said loudly, "Oh, I''ve seen you. Yes, I remember. I''ve seen you. At that time, you were beside walvikski. Where was your company commander? Is he okay?"


    Strictly speaking, the soldier can be regarded as a high-profile old subordinate.


    When defending haltsisk for the angels, Gao Yang promoted a group of officers and shot a deputy company commander, directly promoted a college student who showed great bravery in the battle to the company commander, and the soldier was Gao Yang who had seen him in the battle. Therefore, he didn''t know the wizard, but he knew Gao Yang.


    "Our company commander is right behind, sir. Please follow me."


    Several people began to move forward. Gao Yang touched the wizard with his elbow. He frowned with pride on his face and whispered, "your soldiers don''t recognize you, but they know I''m his officer.".


    If Gao Yang still commands these soldiers for angels, Gao Yang will never do this, but he has left now and will certainly not come back to rob people with angels, so he can make fun of wizards.


    The wizard squinted at Gao Yang and whispered, "boring."

 Chapter 2113

    A part of the haltsk regiment was transferred to Donetsk to serve as the peripheral defense task, and the artillery company they were looking for was next to the camp of the first battalion and company of the haltsk regiment, so Gaoyang met them.


    As he walked on, the wizard whispered, "you promoted walvikski to company commander?"


    "Yes, the college student was very brave. I asked him to be the company commander directly. How was his performance?"


    The wizard nodded and whispered, "he''s quite calm. Although he doesn''t look like a soldier, he''s a natural soldier. Er, but it''s very inappropriate for him to be an officer. He''s not a soldier leader. He still can''t perform as a company commander."


    Gao Yang immediately put down his heart and said with a smile, "really, it''s no wonder that he didn''t perform well. After all, he became a company commander directly from a college student."


    The wizard refused to take up the high words. When several people went outside a farmhouse that served as a company command post, walvikski was already waiting outside.


    Walvikski was still like a bamboo pole, with a pair of eyes, and stood up in front of them. He was still gentle. He didn''t look like a company commander.


    "Hello, sir, Lieutenant Colonel ram. Nice to see you again."


    Even the salute, walvikski was gentle and elegant, without the ferocity that an officer should have.


    But Gao Yang remembers that this thin bamboo pole like college student soldier destroyed three tanks and three armored vehicles with 14 rockets against the bullet rain, so bravery has nothing to do with appearance.


    After returning a military salute, the wizard said in a deep voice, "is there anything unusual here?"


    "No, sir."


    The wizard waved his hand and said, "the enemy may have a new offensive. We need to be vigilant. We''re going to the artillery position. We''re just passing by. Since there''s nothing wrong, please go back and continue to work."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Wait, wait!"


    Gao Yang stopped walvikski from leaving and said in a hurry, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s talk about it. Walvikski, I''m glad to hear that you''ve done a good job."


    Walvikski smiled shyly and said, "thank you for your promotion, sir. I must do my best."


    Gao Yang nodded, reached out and patted walvikski on the shoulder. He smiled and said, "what do you think of being a company commander?"


    Walvikski smiled and said with a little formality: "I don''t have any feelings, but the pressure is much greater than before. I have to be responsible for the lives of many brothers. The pressure is always greater."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s right..."


    Before Gao Yang finished, the wizard suddenly said, "Mr. ram, we still need to go to the artillery position. Don''t waste time."


    After looking at the wizard, he found that there was nothing unusual about the wizard''s performance, so Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, don''t worry, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Yes."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "well, I''ll go after two more words. Don''t rush."


    The wizard opened his hand, and Gao Yang immediately turned to walwicksky and said, "I think you should go to a place more suitable for you. Are you willing to consider..."


    "Mr. ram!"


    The wizard raised his voice and said seriously, "we should go."


    Gao Yang said later. The wizard took him by the arm and then said to walwicksky, "Lieutenant Colonel ram and I have something to say. Please wait a minute."


    After that, the wizard held it high to one side, and then whispered, "I know what you want to do, you can''t do that! Your agreement with our commander is an artillery platoon, which means that you can only choose people from the artillery, not infantry, especially officers!"


    "I''m talking about an artillery platoon, but I didn''t say that I can only choose people from the artillery. Can''t I let walvikski command my artillery?"


    "Infantry officers are not within the scope of the agreement."


    "Yes, that means I''m not forbidden to choose an infantry officer. I can do it without prohibition, isn''t it?"


    "Mr. ram! Please pay attention to your identity. Your current practice is very shameless!"


    "Who''s shameless? Who''s shameless? You stopped me from carrying out the agreed contract. Who''s shameless? Wizard, let me remind you, I promoted the company commander. I found him. I let him change from a small soldier to a company commander. You say he''s not the material to be a company commander. What''s your excitement when I take him away."


    The wizard was speechless and said with disdain, "are you stupid? If you want to say that he is qualified as a company commander, I don''t want anything. Since you say he''s not qualified to be a company commander, why do you let him be a company commander and transfer him here? Hum, you''re smart, but you''re mistaken by smart."


    The wizard sighed and murmured, "in short, you can''t take him away. He is within our long-term plan and is very important."


    Gao Yang patted the wizard on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, maybe he won''t leave. You''re too anxious, man."


    The wizard said angrily, "who knows what shameless means you will use."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "well, I''ll offer him the condition of an annual salary of one million. He wants to go with me. You can''t stop him. If he doesn''t go, I''ll never mention other conditions, can you?"


    The wizard said angrily, "how many people in the world can refuse a million annual salary? Hum! Upstart! Do some bad money start to hit people with money?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Hey, by the way, I like others to call me a nouveau riche. This is my ideal. Moreover, I like to hit people with money. If I don''t accept you, I also hit them with money."


    The wizard vomited and said with a gloomy face, "shameless! The annual salary is up to 100000 dollars!"


    "100000? 100000 is a fart. Do I mean to open my mouth? This is an officer and leader. What''s the most expensive these days? Talent! I pay 100000? The lowest annual salary is 800000!"


    The wizard grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and said helplessly: "The condition of 200000 annual salary is at most like this. It can''t be higher. For Ukrainians, this condition is outrageous enough. Man, you can''t poach all our talents. If you insist on offering too much conditions, I won''t continue to take you to meet excellent guys. Don''t forget your main purpose, man!"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "200000. 200000 is easy to be rejected. 500000."


    "Two hundred thousand! Only two hundred thousand! Walvikski won''t promise you. You can''t attach any other conditions!"


    Looking at the wizard, Gao Yang thought for a moment and said helplessly, "well, I''ll give him the condition of an annual salary of 200000. He''ll go with me. You can''t stop him. That''s the deal."

 Chapter 2114

    "Walvikski, I can offer you a job with an annual salary of $200000. You work for a year and a day. You don''t have to pay taxes or pay you in advance."


    He couldn''t offer other conditions to tempt walvikski. Gao Yang was too lazy to beat around the bush. He directly stood in front of walvikski and offered his own conditions.


    In fact, Gao Yang''s practice is also very risky, because he doesn''t know what kind of person and officer walvikski is, but since the angel attaches great importance to him, it must be right to rob him.


    Gao Yang''s words surprised walvikski. He looked at Gao Yang and said with a puzzled face: "work? Annual salary of 200000? What work?"


    "Well, well, it''s still a war. To put it bluntly, it''s a war with money."


    Walwicksky''s eyes widened and said, "take the money to fight?"


    "Mercenaries."


    The wizard added a sentence next to him. Then he looked at Gao Yang, thought about it, but he didn''t go on.


    "Mercenary? That sounds good. Where do you work?"


    Gao Yang was surprised because walvikski seemed to agree.


    "You promised?"


    "Yes, where can I find a job with an annual salary of 200000?"


    With a loud slap, he snapped his fingers and said to walwicksky, "it''s hard to say where to go. It''s possible in all corners of the world to ensure stimulation!"


    The wizard whispered, "it''s easy to die..."


    Walvikski smiled, "it doesn''t matter if it''s easy to die. Where''s 200000? What currency is it?"


    "Dollars!"


    "Our professors can''t get an annual salary of $200000. I''m so surprised, Colonel. Aren''t you kidding me?"


    Things went so well that Gao Yang almost cried, so he shook his head and said, "absolutely not kidding! I''ll give you 200000 dollars in cash right away."


    "Right away? Sorry, not right away. Isn''t it after the war here?"


    Gao Yang, who was just in ecstasy, immediately petrified, while the wizard smiled.


    "Are you kidding? When is the war over? How can you wait so long? I mean now, now, now!"


    Looking at the determined Gao Yang, walvikski obviously began to hesitate. Gao Yang and the wizard stared at each other and warned each other with their eyes that they were not allowed to speak and no one was allowed to dismantle each other.


    "No, No."


    Walvikski shook his head with annoyance on his face, and then said with great sadness: "200000 a year, still dollars, but no, this is my brothers, relatives, my home and my hometown. There is a war. How can I leave my brothers and go away."


    Originally, $200000 was a huge sum of money for Gaoyang. Now, $200000 is an allowance for Gaoyang, but for walvikski, $200000 is undoubtedly a huge sum of money.


    With a sad face and full of helplessness, walvikski said painfully, "I can''t leave. Unless the war is over, I really can''t leave, 200000 dollars, 200000!"


    It can be seen that walwicksky is not a particularly straightforward person, but he can withstand the temptation, raised his head, looked at Gao Yang and looked sad. Walwicksky sighed: "I can''t work for you now, no way."


    The wizard nodded and said with a pleased face, "well, you made the right choice."


    Gao Yang regretfully spread his hand. At this time, walvikski said carefully: "Lieutenant Colonel, when the battle here is over, I mean, when the battle in Donetsk is over and the situation stabilizes, can I still get the job when I am no longer needed here?"


    "Yes!"


    "Really?"


    "Really, I can wait for you for months!"


    Walvikski immediately looked ecstatic and said, "that''s great. I still have a chance, right?"


    "It''s a deal. When the battle in Donetsk is over, you go to me and I''ll work for you."


    Walvikski said excitedly, "OK, great. Maybe it won''t take a few months. The enemy attacked us with ballistic missiles just now. What does that mean? It means that the war may not end soon, but the large-scale battle can''t continue. Therefore, I think if it''s fast, I may find you within a month."


    Gao Yang and the wizard looked at each other, and then the wizard said in surprise to walvikski, "why do you think so?"


    "Because the government and we can''t support it anymore," wolvikski said with a smile


    The wizard seemed a little annoyed, but Gao Yang had a sense of happiness when he found the treasure.


    War, battle, for laymen, they first pay attention to the number of troops and equipment of the two belligerents, the historical achievements of the two belligerent armies, and so on.


    But for professionals, they pay more attention to logistics. They pay more attention to when shells and bullets can be delivered after a round of high-intensity battle, how far the supply route is, whether it is easy to supply, whether soldiers can eat hot food, what hot food they can eat, whether soldiers can get timely treatment after injury, and after treatment, How many soldiers can be sent back to the front, etc.


    Gao Yang and the wizard can judge the battle situation because they have the most core intelligence, know the power balance between the enemy and us, and how many resources they have, but walvikski, a grass-roots officer, can''t know too much information that can only be mastered by the top.


    So walwicksky was either talking nonsense, or he was really aware of some signs that made him think the battle would not last long.


    The wizard said solemnly, "why did you make such a judgment?"


    Walwicksky was very happy and said, "let''s not say what it means to use ballistic missiles. From the signs I found, there have been problems in our logistics. We have sufficient ammunition, but there are fewer and fewer living materials. What does this mean? It shows that we are unable to support the new war."


    After that, walvikski looked calm and said: "We often catch the enemy''s prisoners. I learned from the interrogation of the prisoners that a month ago, their daily rations were 200 grams of beef, fruit sugar, black tea, a box of cigarettes, two loaves of bread and vegetable soup. Twenty days ago, they had no beef in their rations, and canned American Meat replaced beef. Seven days ago, we caught a prisoner and learned that they were dead Our rations are no longer a fixed configuration, but what we eat. We occasionally eat field rations provided by the United States, but they are few and not complete sets. "


    After that, walvikski rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "the enemy''s food supply level has been declining. I built a mathematical model and concluded that the enemy''s food supply has decreased from a soldier''s daily consumption of 160 hryvnas to 70 hryvnas. What does that mean?"

 Chapter 2115

    What does that mean? This shows that walvikski is a talent.


    Some things are very simple to put it bluntly, but talents can think of things that others can''t think of without putting it bluntly.


    "What does this mean? It means that the enemy''s supplies have dropped like a cliff. This is not normal for the Zhengfu army who has mastered most of the resources, because we have not cut off their supply lines, so there is only one answer, that is, the enemy''s financial resources can no longer support the war."


    Walvikski talked with great enthusiasm and looked at it with joy. The wizard looked gloomy. After a long breath, he said in a deep voice, "go on."


    "Yes, sir, the enemy has been unable to support the war. If it wants to continue, it can only rely on external assistance. Who will help? The United States and the European Union, so we see the field rations from the United States. However, under the current situation, if the United States or the European Union are determined to provide large-scale assistance, the enemy will not be unable to provide sufficient field rations to the army. In view of UK The external international environment of Lanzhou, especially the role played by Russia, is now very obvious. The enemy has not received large-scale assistance from the outside, so they can''t sustain it. "


    Looking at the confident walvikski on his face, Gao Yang began to sigh that this is not a talent, this is a baby.


    The wizard waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "you said the reason why the enemy can''t hold on, so what about us? Why can''t we hold on?"


    Walvikski sighed, spread his hands, and said helplessly: "compared with the understanding of the enemy, our situation must be worse. When I first joined the militia, I ate a lot every day, but now we can only guarantee the most basic rations."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "is it still based on rations?"


    "Yes, we are militia, and our supplies come from the free supply of supporters. However, after the war lasted for several months and production and life were all stagnant, it is obvious that the supply from civilian supporters alone can not maintain the consumption of soldiers who are completely out of production. From the situation of our company, there is a shortage of everything except sufficient arms supply, In particular, there is a serious shortage of drugs, which is one of them. "


    Walvikski took a breath, raised his hand and shook his index finger: "Sixteen days ago, we received a batch of supplies, mainly flour and military cans, as well as some clothes. Obviously, it was supplies from Russia, which was enough for a week. A week later, that is, nine days ago, we received another batch of supplies. There was almost no difference in quantity and content, but we were short of clothes, but two days ago, I We didn''t receive supplies, and the food supplies returned to the previous state, that is, the donations of supporters or the food collected, but I asked a friend that their troops still received supplies from Russia, so I guess we didn''t seem to reach some agreement with Russia, so the supplies from Russia were interrupted. "


    After a long speech, walvikski sighed: "therefore, we have been unable to take the initiative to launch a large-scale counterattack. Since the enemy has been unable to attack and we have been unable to counterattack, the battle will certainly stop."


    Just from the change of supplies, walvikski guessed most of the facts. Of course, he didn''t know that Nate had dried up his family and borrowed $50 million. With this $50 million, they wouldn''t be hungry at least.


    Gao Yang and the wizard were silent. After walvikski said it confidently, looking at the silent Gao Yang and the wizard, he finally said carefully: "so, am I right?"


    The wizard shook his head and said, "yes, part about the enemy, but your analysis of our situation is not accurate. In addition, as a company commander, these are not issues you should consider."


    Walwicksky smiled and whispered, "I''m a man who just likes to think."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said with a smile, "I like people who can think nonsense. I need talents like you. If you can''t leave now, it doesn''t matter. I''m waiting for you."


    Walvikski looked at the wizard, suddenly a sudden look of enlightenment, muttered to himself, "I suddenly feel like I''ve said the wrong thing."


    In front of his own officer, he excitedly promised an outsider to leave. Generally, people with a little social experience can''t do it.


    After thinking for a moment, the wizard waved his hand and said, "that''s it."


    The militia is the militia. They volunteer to fight to defend their hometown or other beliefs, but no one can stop them if they decide to leave.


    Of course, it''s not impossible to stop, it''s impossible to stop. If we use tough means, we can certainly leave people behind, but on the premise that almost all the members are militia, we can''t forcibly maintain people''s hearts by force.


    Gao Yang really appreciates walvikski now. He promoted the college student soldier from the fire line because walvikski was very brave in the battle, but he really didn''t expect walvikski to be very smart.


    Just then, walvikski looked behind Gao Yang, pointed and said carefully, "Sir, our lunch has arrived. Are you interested in staying for lunch?"


    The wizard looked at his watch and said expressionless, "it''s time to eat. Then eat and go."


    Gao Yang turned around and said, "isn''t your canteen here?"


    Walvikski said with a embarrassed face: "our defense line is very forward. The cooking smoke from cooking near the command post often attracts mortars, so I arranged the canteen in the company backward, about one kilometer away, and asked people to deliver the food after it was cooked. Then it can be safer when cooking and eating."


    Gao Yang nodded, then said in surprise, "Wow, this guy is so big!"


    A big man, especially tall, wide and strong, pulled a two wheeled car with a white foot beside him, wagging his tail and following the strong man.


    A man and a dog came slowly. When they saw walwicksky, the strong man put down his car and said slowly, "company commander, your meal has been brought."


    "Thank you, Yuri. What''s lunch today?"


    The strong man slowly turned around, waved his hand to the white dog around him, smiled and said, "sit down, sit down."


    The white dog sat on the ground with his tail wagging and wagging. The strong man named Yuri wiped his hands with a dirty apron, picked up the cover of an iron bucket and stirred it with the spoon inside. He smiled foolishly and said, "there''s no surprise. It''s still bread and red vegetable soup. I hope you won''t mind."

 Chapter 2116

    Gao Yang is very interested in the strong man because he is so strong.


    "Hey, man, how tall are you?"


    The strong man raised his head slowly, looked at Gao Yang, pointed to his nose and said, "Sir, are you asking me?"


    "Yes, how tall are you?"


    "Two meters and four."


    "How much do you weigh?"


    "About 140 kilograms. I haven''t weighed myself in some days, sir."


    The strong man looks silly with a kind smile on his face. Although he is tall and strong, he will not bring a sense of threat.


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "it''s okay, it''s okay. I just ask."


    The strong man smiled, reached out to lift the big iron bucket on the cart, looked at it and moved the iron bucket full of soup to the ground.


    Walvikski returned to the headquarters, took out several lunch boxes, handed them to Gao Yang one by one, and said with a smile: "in fact, our red vegetable soup is not bad."


    The wizard nodded, took the lunch box to the strong man, and said seriously, "soldier, fill it up for me."


    "Yes, sir."


    The strong man happily took a long iron spoon and filled a spoon of soup for the wizard. After filling it, he took out a black bread from the nearby bucket. After the wizard nodded his thanks, he took his red vegetable soup and bread to the side.


    "Sir, go to the headquarters and eat. There will be a lot of noise here soon."


    The wizard didn''t intend to accept walvikski''s kindness. He shook his head and said, "right here, I''ll eat with the soldiers."


    Gao Yang sat next to the wizard with a lunch box full of soup and said with a smile, "leave us alone and eat here."


    The soldiers came from every corner one after another. The strong man was always happy where he served people soup and bread. A soldier who looked not small shouted, "big man, you must have eaten it again, didn''t you!"


    The strong man said with a smile, "no, no, I didn''t steal."


    A group of people laughed. The old veteran also laughed. When the strong man handed him bread, he grabbed one end and said loudly, "take it."


    After breaking the bread from the middle, the veteran smiled and said, "I can''t finish a loaf of bread. The rest belongs to you."


    "Thank you."


    After a simple and honest smile, the strong man put half of the bread in his mouth and took a bite, and then put half of the bread back into the bucket.


    The company soldiers of walvikski could not come to dinner at the same time. Only a part of them could eat. There were more than 30 people together. The others were either at the post or in their respective positions. Gao Yang found that at least seven or eight people broke more or less bread for the strong man.


    The wizard frowned. He looked at walwicksky seriously and said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t he full? The supplies distributed to you won''t make anyone hungry."


    Walwicksky smiled and said, "he works in the kitchen. How can he not eat enough? Well, I don''t know how to explain. You''ll know soon."


    The strong man stood next to the iron bucket, holding a big iron spoon in one hand and watching people eat with a smile. Some people will go to serve some more after drinking the red vegetable soup, and the strong man will serve the vegetable soup again.


    After a while, watching no one eat, walwicksky shouted, "is there anyone else not full?"


    After asking, walvikski said to the strong man, "all right, no one has eaten. Finish the rest and go back."


    "OK."


    After a happy promise, the strong man picked up half of the bread he had bitten, took a big iron spoon, filled a spoon of soup and drank it.


    A spoon is a lunch box of soup. The strong man drank it in two bites, and then ate half of the bread in two bites. The strong man turned his head and looked at the white dog who had been wagging his tail and said with a smile, "don''t worry, here you are, here you are."


    He took half of the bread, broke it into pieces and put it in his hand. After feeding the dog, the strong man filled a spoon of soup and put it in front of the dog. Then the dog began to drink soup in a big iron spoon.


    "Er, this, this..."


    Gao Yang, who still had some soup in the lunch box, couldn''t drink any more. Then he looked at walwicksky and said with a bitter smile, "this guy is very, very special, but don''t you mind using the same spoon as the dog?"


    "Yuri! Don''t forget to brush the spoon later."


    After shouting, walvikski said helplessly, "no way, I''ve said it many times. Now I''m too lazy to say it again, but fortunately, he really can brush the spoon."


    The strong man filled another spoon of soup. This time he drank it himself. He ate a few mouthfuls of bread, drank a few mouthfuls of soup, and then fed the dog. One person and one dog looked very harmonious.


    Gao Yang saw that half of the bread had to add up to more than three. It was a long big bread. The strong man ate it in a few times. Finally, he picked up a big iron bucket with some bottom and drank the bottom of the soup.


    After drinking the soup, the strong man wiped his mouth and said to walwicksky, "company commander, I''m going back."


    "Hurry back and have another meal."


    After that, walwicksky said to the wizard, "do you understand now? It''s not that he doesn''t give him food, but that he can''t eat enough at all. He can eat three people''s food and five people''s food. This guy''s appetite is as big as his size."


    The strong man slowly took the bucket back to the cart. The wizard looked at the strong man and whispered, "can''t he fight?"


    Walvikski said with a bitter smile, "no, he''s too slow. He''s always slow, so I arranged him in the kitchen. I tried to make him take a gun and be a soldier, but this guy, you see his appearance. I can''t believe he''s still a Cossack."


    The wizard nodded and said, "I see. It''s a pity to see his big man."


    Just then, there was a fierce gunshot.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the place where the gunshot came. Walvikski was not flustered at all. He just shouted, "the enemy is attacking again and ready to fight."


    "There is a lot of fighting in this area?" he said loudly


    "Yes, almost every day."


    Walwicksky answered loudly and shouted, "go back to where you should go and be vigilant. This enemy attack is likely to be very fierce."


    Gao Yang heard a familiar chirp, so he shouted, "mortar! Lie down!"


    The mortar didn''t fall in the crowd, but it also fell close to them. This was a particularly rapid shelling. After eight explosions in a row, Gao Yang said loudly: "it''s a cornflower mortar, maybe!"


    Suddenly, the crowd dispersed to avoid the shelling. At this time, Gao Yang heard the strong man yell in panic: "snow white, come back!"

 Chapter 2117

    The dog was called snow white.


    Under the artillery attack, people knew to lie down and find a safe place to hide, but the dog didn''t know, so the dog named Snow White began to run around.


    First of all, cornflower mortars are fired continuously. A group of four shells can be fired in two seconds. It is a fully automatic mortar, but the speed of this kind of artillery is fast, but the accuracy is bound to be very poor, and the dispersion surface of shells will be very large.


    If you are targeted by the cornflower, you don''t have to worry too much, because it''s unlikely that the shell will hit accurately, but if the cornflower hits indiscriminately in a place, you have to be careful, because the firing speed of the cornflower is really fast, and there are really many shells. Whoever is unlucky will encounter who will die.


    Therefore, after Gao Yang fell down, they don''t have to worry too much about being hit by shells, except the dog named Snow White.


    When the shell suddenly exploded not far away, the dog immediately began to run with its tail between its legs. But when the strong man roared, the dog stopped, hesitated obviously, and ran towards the strong man with its tail between its legs like a frightened child.


    The dog was really smart and obedient. The strong man asked him to go back. Although he was very frightened, he still ran towards the strong man.


    With a bang, the air wave generated by the shell of the 82mm mortar blew up the dog named Snow White.


    In fact, it was more than ten meters from the center of the explosion, but the dog was blown away. If a person died immediately, even if he didn''t die, he couldn''t move, but the dog''s vitality was relatively tenacious.


    He struggled a few times from the ground, and then the dog began to climb slowly towards the strong man.


    Phoenix covered his head and said with a shocked face, "Oh no, they killed that lovely dog!"


    The strong man was lying on the ground. At this time, he stood up and said, "snow white, oh no, snow white..."


    The strong man went to the dog who was still climbing towards him, knelt down and held the dog. The dog was still alive and crawling on the ground. It was hit by shrapnel and lifted off by the air waves. It could move, whimper and stretch out its tongue to add to the strong man''s hand.


    The strong man''s tears began to fall down and cried, "snow white, I hurt you. Don''t die, please don''t die."


    Walwicksky roared, "get down!"


    The strong man cried like a child. Holding the dog named Snow White, he knelt down and cried.


    He shouted loudly, "fool! You didn''t kill him. It was the enemy, the enemy! Don''t you understand? How can your dog die if they don''t fire."


    The strong man was stunned. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He raised his voice and whispered, "look, my attention transfer method has succeeded. At least he won''t blame himself too much."


    Phoenix Contact also looked about to cry. She sniffed and said, "it''s so moving. What a good dog. He died like this. Poor big man, he must be very sad."


    The strong man finally put the dog on the ground, reached out his hand to wipe his tears, and then stood up. That''s what he stood up. It''s not slow.


    The strong man ran up. He ran to a soldier lying on the ground and shouted, "lend me your gun!"


    "It''s broken! It''s broken! It''s more terrible for an honest man to be angry! Don''t give him a gun!"


    "What are you doing? Don''t be impulsive, big man, it''s not your fault, you can''t..."


    The strong man turned his head to one side, looked at a machine gunner and said, "lend me your gun."


    The machine gun of the machine gunner was originally at hand. When he heard the words of the strong man, he immediately got up, pressed the machine gun under his body, and said with a worried face: "don''t be impulsive, you..."


    The strong man stopped talking. He bent down and put his hand around the machine gunner, just like holding a child. He picked it up with a gentle move. Then he put the machine gunner under his arm with one hand and grabbed the machine gunner with the other hand.


    The machine gunner wanted to get the gun back, but the strong man raised the gun high with one hand, pulled his left hand on the machine gunner, took off the bullet chain, and as soon as he lifted his arm, the machine gunner fell to the ground.


    Put the bullet chain on your shoulder and around your neck, put one end of the PKM machine gun with the bullet chain on itself, stretch out your hand and click to pull down the gun, and start running.


    Walwicksky roared, "stop, stop! I order you to stop, I''ll go, you idiot!"


    The strong man didn''t listen to his company commander at all. He held a machine gun. Although he looked at the slow pace, he ran up after taking two long legs. The speed was frightening and the momentum was frightening, just like rhinoceros and elephants rushing up.


    Some people wanted to stop the strong man, but it was like a child holding an adult. Two people in a row were pushed gently by the strong man and fell to one side.


    Gao Yang stood up, looked at walwicksky and said shyly, "sorry, I didn''t expect this guy to be so impulsive."


    The shelling had stopped, and someone looked at walwicksky and shouted, "company commander, what shall we do?"


    Walvikski looked annoyed and said loudly: "the enemy is going to attack. All return to their positions. We must not destroy our defense line because of Yuri!"


    After that, walvikski pulled out his pistol and said to the wizard, "Sir, the enemy may be the last crazy. If so, the attack intensity will be very strong. I''m going to the front line."


    After that, walwicksky shouted, "guard!"


    "Here!"


    "You two go and see Yuri, this bastard. If he''s not dead, find a way to bring him back and pay attention to your own safety!"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "let''s go and see him, immortal bird, go and see him."


    Lilia snapped, "I''ll go too."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment and finally said, "well, everything can''t hear the dead bird, rabbit, let''s go and have a look, walvikski, bring us two guns."


    This time Gao Yang and Cui Bo sent someone to dig the foot of the wall, but they didn''t plan to start a war, so they didn''t even bring a gun.


    One man took an AK74 and held it high. The four of them chased after the strong man in the direction of disappearance.


    I don''t know how the strong man rushed, but Gao Yang felt that he should not survive, so he was very sorry. It was better to let a sincere man feel guilty than to let him die.


    No matter how big a strong man is, a bullet can kill him, and it''s easier to get shot when he''s bigger.


    Therefore, if the strong man can survive, it must be that he did not find the enemy or was not found by the enemy. After all, the enemy only hit one round with rapid fire mortars. No one knows whether it is the prelude to a large-scale attack or just trying to harass him.

 Chapter 2118

    For Gao Yang, he can do whatever gun he takes, which is not a problem for him at all.


    Both the Zhengfu army and the militia have a stable defense line, and there is a buffer zone of more than one kilometer on both sides, so when they first catch up, they don''t have to worry too much about encountering the enemy.


    He ran several hundred meters ahead quickly. Gao Yang said to several soldiers behind a house, "did you see a big man running past?"


    An older man pointed to the direction and said loudly, "are you talking about Yuri? I saw what happened. We called him and he ignored it. It was too late to stop him."


    Fighting is a very serious thing. As long as you don''t receive the order, you can''t withdraw even if the sky falls. If you withdraw, you will disobey the military order and leave the position without authorization. What if the enemy comes in through the gap? When the enemy is about to attack, the people guarding here can''t stop the angry strong man.


    Gao Yang stopped and shouted, "his dog was killed by the enemy."


    "Snow White was killed? Damn it, damn it!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "are you the leader here? Do you know the location of the enemy''s mortars?"


    "The front is all occupied by the enemy, about a kilometer. I didn''t find the enemy''s mortar, but it sounds like it''s in that area. Yuri also ran there."


    "I see. Bye."


    After a brief question, Gao Yang stretched out his hand, and the four people continued to run forward.


    "I found him! Where is he!"


    Phoenix Contact shouted. She pointed to a position. After looking high, she found that the strong man turned back from the front and began to run to the side.


    After leaving the villages in the suburbs, it must be farmland, and the farmland has a problem that it is very open and has a good vision. If it is full of high crops such as corn, it is OK. Now most of the fields are low wheat or simply abandoned, and the huge strong men are particularly conspicuous in the farmland.


    "The straight-line distance is about 800 meters. What does he want? He''s running parallel to the enemy''s line of defense, Falk! This damn fool, he''s dead!"


    After Gao Yang said a few words in a hurry, he saw that the strong man turned again and went straight to the enemy''s position.


    Of course, the enemy is invisible. In the battlefield where the two armies are deadlocked, it is a paradise for snipers. Why does everyone have to stay behind the house or in the ditch, because swaggering activities will become targets.


    It is close to the enemy''s line of defense. There are shrubs, fruit trees and farmland everywhere, but the fatal threat is hidden in it.


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "the big man is not dead yet. There should be no snipers here. Let''s follow him, get closer, spread out, keep vigilant, and retreat in case of danger."


    After saying that, Gao Yang waved and the four continued to chase forward.


    While running, Gao Yang paid attention to the observation. After a month of training, Lilia has finally separated from the baiding stage of going to the battlefield and dying. Now she at least knows to bend down and insert forward along the small zigzag route, and she knows to observe all the time.


    As for Phoenix, needless to say, she is a veteran. Except for her gender, she is no different from any qualified veteran. Even her long hair is tied in her hat, trying not to appear special from others.


    After running a few hundred meters fast, Gao Yang saw the figure of the strong man again. He seemed to be looking for something, rushing left and right.


    "No enemy? It''s very abnormal. Why hasn''t he died yet?"


    The strong man has reached the enemy''s position. It''s abnormal that no one has shot at the strong man at this time.


    Finally, things began to become normal.


    Someone opened fire. The strong man held the machine gun and continued to run. Although the gunfire rang out continuously, the strong man ran and jumped, but he was never hit.


    "The enemy is on his right!"


    With a loud cry, phoenix contact immediately said, "whether to provide support!"


    "Support!"


    The distance was still far away, and Gao Yang''s automatic rifle had insufficient range. After receiving Gao Yang''s instruction, phoenix contact immediately opened fire.


    She lay on the ground, stretched out her hand, adjusted the sight, and quickly fired a shot. Then, after adjusting, she fired a second shot.


    "Hit."


    A sniper who can provide quick support, good.


    Snipers and snipers are also different. Some snipers can provide cover. Some snipers are good at lurking for a long time and firing a fatal shot, but it''s not good for them to set up a gun after running hundreds of meters quickly. Everyone is good at different things and habits.


    Phoenix contact is the kind of sniper Gao Yang likes and Satan needs.


    Phoenix Contact''s continuous rapid shooting, of course, can''t match the high shooting speed, because she uses a rotary pull rifle, but for using a rotary pull rifle or long-range shooting, Phoenix Contact''s speed is really not slow, and the hit rate is very high.


    The strong man was also firing with a machine gun. He fought while running. He clamped the machine gun under his armpit and fired with a machine gun flat in the middle of running. In this way, if he could hit it, it would be hell.


    If groliov is a machine gun artist, this strong man is not even an apprentice. At best, he is a child who can just walk in the kindergarten, which is the level of a small class in the machine gun kindergarten.


    As for Lilia, she hasn''t finished aiming. She hasn''t fired a shot yet.


    "Have you found the target? Aim, just fire as I taught you. Oh, don''t worry, don''t worry, slow down, adjust your mind, calm down, aim at your target. It''s too difficult for you to run the enemy. Find a stationary target."


    Phoenix is shooting. Lilia can''t shoot with slow hands and disorderly feet. Cui Bo is teaching her in a hurry. As a result, Lilia is more nervous.


    As for the strong man, instead of running away, he met the enemy.


    In fact, there are not many people on the enemy''s defense line. At most, it looks like a squad. Although the strong man''s machine gun is not useful at all, with the precise support of Phoenix, he is not dead.


    "My FAK! He went to the enemy. Does he really want to be buried with the dog?"


    Gao Yang was speechless, but just then, he knew why the strong man rushed forward, because there were two trucks over there.


    Cornflower mortars are too heavy to be disassembled like ordinary mortars and carried by several people, so it is most common to carry cornflower mortars on trucks.


    But the problem is, generally speaking, the mortar team is protected by infantry. If a strong man rushes like this, he will plunge into the enemy''s crowd.

 Chapter 2119

    You can''t save the damn people, but those who don''t die can''t die.


    The action of the strong man reminded Gao Yang of an idiom called "a tiger enters a sheep".


    Either the wolf entered the sheep, or a beautiful tiger rushed into the sheep, and then the sheep began to flee in all directions.


    "This is unreasonable."


    Phoenix Contact, who was shooting, suddenly said a word and stopped shooting. Gao Yang followed: "yes, it''s very abnormal."


    "I''ve been fooling around for a long time. I can really meet anything."


    Cui Bo said with emotion and said with a bitter smile: "This kind of scene, really, I can''t even dream of it. Occasionally, I fantasize that I rush into the enemy''s crowd like a god of war and scare the enemy into a crowd, but it''s a cold weapon battle. Do you know what I mean? It''s the kind of invincible back in ancient times, but now this situation makes me think I''m too lazy to think about it. It''s unrealistic."


    The strong man rushed straight to the enemy''s truck. The truck stopped on the road and took the truck as the center. There must be thirty or forty people nearby, most of them are infantry, and a few are Gunners operating mortars. However, those Gunners also carried guns. However, when they saw the strong man killed alone, they just raised their guns and shot for a while, they withdrew.


    It''s not often that a person who loses his mind and blindly hits a lengtouqing with a machine gun breaks up a platoon of people.


    However, this kind of thing is not impossible. In World War I in 1918, an American named Alvin York killed a German machine gun group with a rifle and captured 132 German soldiers with an m1911a1 pistol.


    During the war between China and India, three Chinese cooking soldiers heard gunshots nearby and took the initiative to fight. As a result, they captured a battalion commander and dozens of soldiers.


    Therefore, what the strong man did is not particularly rare, at least there is a precedent. If the invisible and untouchable factor of psychology is taken into account, anything can happen on the battlefield. However, miracles are miracles because there are too few, and a person drives thirty or forty people and chases them like a chicken. After all, it has to be done It''s a miracle.


    Unfortunately, the strong man''s machine gun was really rotten. It was rotten. He opened fire while running and fighting. Only a group of people ran, but none of them fell.


    "Capture them, fool! Capture them! Let them put down their guns and capture them"


    Gao Yang began to rush past. He shouted as he ran, but the strong man shot and ran after people. How can he hear.


    The runner ran like a headless fly. Dozens of people had already dispersed in a crowd. The strong man said that he was right to give up his mind, so he ran after the two people. The gun was rattling. It sounded once and for a while, but he couldn''t catch up or kill them.


    Finally, the two people who ran for their lives side by side finally ran away. They certainly didn''t care to talk, one to the left and the other to the right.


    Gao Yang watched the strong man stop, raised his gun and swept towards one of them. Finally, after he stopped, the machine gun finally got a little accurate and knocked one of them to the ground.


    One man was killed, and the machine gun bullet chain was also knocked out. The strong man still had a bullet chain around his neck, but he had no interest in loading the chain. As soon as he threw the machine gun, he took a long leg and chased the other.


    The strong man and the escaped man ran around in a circle, ran high in a straight line, raised his gun and planned to put down the escaped infantry. However, seeing that the distance between the strong man and the escaped soldier was getting closer and closer, he hesitated, but did not shoot, but found a safe place to hide, raised his gun and aimed at the fleeing soldier.


    Gao Yang did not shoot, but watched the strong man finally catch up with the fleeing man, stretched out his big hand and suddenly pushed forward, pushing the fleeing soldier a big somersault.


    Just like a large truck, it was not easy to stop. The strong man rushed forward for a while, finally stopped his feet, and then came back. He directly reached out his hand to pick up the soldier who was trying to get up, and clenched his right hand into a fist to fight.


    "Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me. I don''t want to die."


    The captured soldier is in his twenties. For the militia, the age span is very large, which can be seen by people from teenagers to sixties and seventies. However, for the Zhengfu army, it is the normal service age, which is basically in his twenties.


    The strong man grabbed the soldier. He looked small and cried with a frightened expression. The strong man raised his fist, but he couldn''t fall down. He just stared at the man in his hand, raised his fist and hummed angrily. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Put him down! Get your machine gun back and take him back quickly, Falk! You fool, don''t go and die!"


    Gao Yang raised his gun, looked around vigilantly, and shouted to the strong man. The strong man put down his fist. After seeing Gao Yang, he took a few breaths and said, "Sir, why are you here?"


    There were still dozens of meters away, so we had to shout. When we heard the strong man''s voice, we shouted angrily, "don''t shout!"


    He quickly ran to the strong man and said in a loud and low voice, "fool! Don''t call me sir, let alone salute me. Either you kill him, or you can take him back as a prisoner and wait to die."


    The strong man whispered, "Oh."


    "You oh what Oh! Go!"


    "Oh."


    The strong man put down his fist, held the frightened soldier in his left hand, pointed to the mortars pulled by two cars in the distance with his right hand and said, "I have to destroy those two guns before I can go back."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and whispered, "how nice it is to drive back and capture two guns, fool! Come on, let''s drive back and run faster."


    It was about 100 meters away from the truck with two guns. When Gao Yang wanted to run over, he saw that the strong man didn''t move, so he said very depressed: "what are you doing? Go."


    "Oh, but I can''t drive."


    "The man you caught can drive! Let him drive and look at him! If he won''t, you''ll crush him and take your machine gun. Hurry up!"


    Now it''s not a good thing for Gao Yang to take $32000, but he can''t stand throwing his guns around. Moreover, although the seizure of two mortars is of no use to him, he is still reluctant to blow them up. Even if it''s not his own, he has to find a way to take them with him. There''s no way. This is an occupational disease.


    A captured soldier immediately shouted, "I can drive! I can drive. Don''t kill me. Let me drive the car to you. I surrender, I surrender!"

 Chapter 2120

    Gao Yang drove a truck, the strong man and the prisoner got on one, shouted for Cui Bo to cover for him, and went back.


    The war started, but the main direction of attack was not to hold them high at all, so the shelling was just a feint, involving the attention of the defense. Originally, it was an ordinary shelling attack, which could not be normal anymore, but it became no longer normal because of the death of a dog.


    When Gao Yang and them returned, everyone was very happy. Many people were asking around the strong man, except one.


    The wizard said with a gloomy face, "a soldier like you should be shot!"


    But after the wizard finished coldly, the jubilant crowd immediately quieted down.


    Running the army should be strict. Disobeying military orders can and should be shot in wartime. Therefore, although the view of wizards is unreasonable, it is absolutely reasonable.


    A soldier whispered, "but he was so brave that he killed many enemies, captured one, and seized two trucks and two automatic mortars. He should be rewarded."


    The wizard wouldn''t talk too much to a soldier. He just whispered at walvikski: "it''s too heavy to shoot him, but punishment is essential. He''s your soldier. You can deal with it."


    The wizard was as rigid as knight. He thought that soldiers who disobeyed orders must be punished, whether militia or regular army, so he did so.


    Originally, the happy atmosphere was a little cold, but walvikski said, "I''m sorry, sir, I can''t punish him, because he''s not a soldier at all. He just came to the kitchen to help. He''s a volunteer, but the volunteer is not a soldier, so I have no right to punish him."


    The wizard''s face was stiff, but then he took a breath and said with a smile: "Oh, it''s not a soldier. Since it''s not a soldier, there''s no problem. If it''s not a soldier, there''s no problem of disobeying military orders. If it''s not a soldier, you should be rewarded."


    The strong man nodded and said slowly, "if it''s all right, I want to do something first."


    Separated from the crowd, the strong man found an engineer spade, went to the dog''s body, squatted down and said sadly, "you are my friend, but you are dead. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t call you. If I don''t call you back, you won''t die. Sorry, snow white."


    After solemnly apologizing, the strong man took the dog in his hands and slowly walked to the side. After putting the dog down in an open space, he began to dig a hole.


    "This guy is really interesting," he said in a low voice


    After that, Gao Yang looked at walwicksky and said, "did you just say he wasn''t a soldier?"


    "No, he wanted to join the militia, but he was not suitable to be a soldier, so I asked him to do some chores in the kitchen so that he could eat enough."


    Gao Yang nodded and looked at where the strong man was digging. At this time, the wizard said, "what did you do? What happened? I thought he was dead."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile: "He would be dead without us. At the beginning, he rushed to the enemy''s position alone. We covered him and killed several enemies, and then the enemy was in chaos. When the guy miraculously rushed to the front of the enemy''s position, the enemy began to panic and began to flee. The guy chased dozens of people running around alone. Finally, he killed one person, but he did They broke down the enemy''s position. "


    The wizard shook his head and said, "what a lucky guy."


    After watching the strong man bury the dog and walk slowly back, Gao Yang waved to him and said loudly, "come here, big man, come here."


    The strong man walked over slowly and said with great interest, "what''s your name? Your full name."


    "Yuri monoko, sir."


    Gao Yang nodded and said curiously, "I want to ask why you joined the militia?"


    Yuri thought for a moment, raised his head, looked at Gao Yang and said, "most people in our village have joined the militia. There are hundreds of people. I can''t stay at home. I will be laughed at because I am a Cossack. My father said that we zaporoze Cossacks have no cowards, but we can''t lose face."


    "What about you? What do you think?"


    "Me? Actually, I want to live a good life, but our village can''t farm. It has become a battlefield. Moreover, when fighting, there is no chemical fertilizer or seeds. The wheat seeds and corn seeds we keep can''t germinate and can only be purchased. The company I work for has also stopped working and has no work to do, so I don''t know what to do. By the way, they don''t want me yet. They want me I said I would die soon after I went to the battlefield, because I was too big and too slow, but I wasn''t slow. Did you see that? "


    "So you work in that factory?"


    "I work for a construction company in zaporosh, sir."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "so you''re a builder, aren''t you?"


    "No, sir, actually I''m a construction engineer."


    Fortunately, Gao Yang didn''t have anything in his mouth, or he had to spit it out.


    "What?!"


    Several people all looked like ghosts. Yuri said slowly, "I''ve finished college, sir. I''m an excellent student at Kharkov National Architectural University."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and looked at several people around him. Walwicksky murmured, "you never mentioned that you are an engineer. All of us think you are a brick loader, Yuri."


    Yuri said slowly, "I''m big, but I''m not stupid, sir."


    Gao Yang smiled anxiously, and the rest of the people also stared at each other. At this time, Gao Yang coughed anxiously, looked up at Yuri and said, "so, how old are you this year?"


    Yuri smiled and said, "twenty-seven years old, sir."


    "What?"


    A group of people, including the wizard, were dull again. Treble said with a crying expression: "I''m a Fark! I thought he was 47 years old. It''s too urgent."


    Yuri smiled and said to Cui Bo, "I said I was a top student, so I''m already an engineer. Although I look like 47, I''m really 27."


    Cui Bo said it in English and Yuri answered it in English.


    Walvikski said with a dull face, "can you speak English? Are you still an engineer? You are better than me. You are much better than me. I haven''t graduated yet."


    People can''t judge by appearance, and the sea water can''t be measured. Everyone, everyone thought Yuri was moving bricks. As a result, he was an engineer graduated from a famous university and spoke English.


    Gao Yang sighed, looked at walwicksky and said, "for such a talent, you let him do chores in the kitchen?"

 Chapter 2121

    Gao Yang asked the voice of many people.


    In other words, Yuri really doesn''t look like an engineer. He doesn''t look like it there. Let alone Gao Yang can''t see it. These people who have been with Yuri for a long time can''t see it.


    Walvikski pointed to Yuri, looked sad and said loudly, "look, you all look, he looks like an engineer there? Have you seen an engineer who supports five people for dinner? Have you seen an engineer who can''t eat? Who can guess if he doesn''t say it himself?"


    Now when people look at Yuri again, it''s like looking at monsters. A man is full of surprise and exclamation: "I asked him where he works. He said he works in the construction company. Well, I really thought he was a builder, but I didn''t think he was an engineer. Who can think of it."


    In history, the Cossacks were not an ethnic group, but a nomadic group. Later, the Cossacks were also an ethnic group, because everyone regarded them as a nation. During the tsarist Russia period in the 18th century, the Cossacks became the sharpest saber in Russia and contributed a lot to the expansion of tsarist Russia, just like a whole ethnic group as mercenaries.


    The Cossack cavalry was once the most powerful force in Russia. In modern times, the Cossack cavalry has lost its original role, but in World War II, the Cossack cavalry still participated in the war and showed bravery. Now, the Cossacks are active in the civil war in Ukraine.


    Generally speaking, although the past glory and habits have been lost, the overall impression of Cossacks is still very strong, which has not changed.


    Gao Yang said to Yuri, "you really don''t look like a Cossack."


    Everyone nodded again, but Yuri smiled and said, "my father said the same."


    Gao Yang looked around and whispered to walwicksky, "let''s break up. I want to talk to Yuri alone."


    The wizard looked surprised, waved to Gao Yang and said, "come here."


    Gao Yang followed the wizard for a few steps and left the crowd.


    The wizard said inexplicably, "what''s the matter? What do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you don''t want to argue with me again, man. Don''t bring such a."


    The wizard immediately raised his hand and said, "don''t get me wrong, it''s just a construction engineer. If it''s not because of his body shape and appearance, what''s special? Do we need an engineer? Of course not, there are too many engineers. I just want to ask you what you want?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "well, you guessed right. I want him."


    The wizard said helplessly, "are you crazy? What do you want such a man to do? He can''t fight. According to his appearance, is he suitable to be a mercenary? Why do you want him?"


    Gao Yang thought for a while and said, "there''s no special reason. I like him very much. Don''t get me wrong. I just think this guy is very suitable for Satan."


    The wizard waved his hand, shook his head and said, "forget it, man, give up the idea and think about it. He can''t do anything in Satan, and his body shape and appearance will become an iconic figure of a mercenary regiment. If you let him join Satan, where can he be recognized immediately? Do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said helplessly, "there is a problem with this, but I really want him."


    The wizard stood up and said, "I''m not going to rob you. You have to understand this. I just think you should be more careful when choosing people."


    Gao Yang looked back and whispered, "man, look at this guy. How strong do you think he is."


    "What''s the use of great strength? Is great strength of any use in modern warfare?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said: "Yes! Think about it, where is our continuous firepower limited? Ammunition, we have so many people. Everyone has his own things to do, and everyone brings his own necessary equipment. Therefore, when we leave the car or logistics operations, Tommy''s artillery God must only shoot six shells at most, because he can only carry six shells at most, big dog, and everything else If we don''t carry it, we can only carry 2000 bullets at most. We can''t carry any more. It''s very limited for others to carry bullets for big dogs. "


    After that, Gao Yang looked back at Yuri and said enthusiastically, "even if he can''t do anything, just be a mobile ammunition depot. How many mortars do you think he can bring? Ten must be no problem?"


    The wizard said, "from this point of view, he is really useful, but that''s all he does?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you can cultivate him. Don''t you think this guy is very smart? He is an engineer. He must have learning ability. The most important thing is that I appreciate his character. I think this guy is very reliable."


    The wizard waved his hand and said, "I''m just reminding you. Since you have ideas, it''s up to you."


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "I thought you were going to rob people with me. I didn''t expect you to be kind. I apologize to you. By the way, thank you for your reminder."


    The wizard waved his hand and said, "he''s in that platoon. In addition, people haven''t agreed to be a mercenary with you. Don''t forget that the big guy is an engineer. He doesn''t necessarily want to be a mercenary."


    "Just ask, just ask."


    Gao Yang marched towards Yuri, stood in front of and behind Yuri, and said straight to the point: "Hey, Yuri, ask you a question. Are you willing to make a lot of money by fighting? It''s dangerous, but you can really make a lot of money. To be frank, I''m a mercenary. I want to invite you to my mercenary group."


    Yuri frowned and said, "mercenaries? How much money can you make?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "how much do you want?"


    "The more the better. I don''t know how much I can earn, so I have no psychological expectation."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and nodded: "I''ll give you fifteen thousand dollars a month, no matter whether you fight or not. But as long as you participate in the battle, it will certainly give you extra money. I can only say that the battle allowance will be much higher than the monthly salary. I can''t tell you the specific amount now, because it depends on your performance. Well, there''s another condition. I''ll give you 100000 dollars to settle down first."


    Yuri said slowly, "my father often said that if you encounter an opportunity, you must seize it. That''s it."


    Gao Yang said with a serious face: "but I have to say in advance that I have to obey all orders when I get there. If you happen again at that time, I will kill you. This is no joke."


    Yuri held out his big hand like a palm fan, nodded and said, "it''s a deal. In fact, I''m not an impulsive person at ordinary times, sir. Can I ask where to go?"


    "Around the world, it''s time to go to Somalia."


    Yuri smiled, shook his raised hand and said, "there''s no problem except that it''s a little hot."

 Chapter 2122

    This time Gao Yang came to Ukraine and gained a lot. Although he doesn''t know what Yuri is useful for the time being, Gao Yang wolvikski must be a talent, and he will officially work for Satan in a short time.


    In the next two days, Gao Yang has been recruiting the artillery he needs. This process is not easy, because he wants really useful people, and he has to be willing to go to a distant and strange place to fight. If not, he will die in a place no one knows.


    However, it is not difficult to recruit artillery. In the same sentence, there must be brave men under heavy rewards. They don''t talk about ideals or feelings. They just rely on high salaries. There is never a shortage of people who do everything for money.


    Finally, Gao Yang chose thirty-three people, all of them experienced artillery, and the vast majority of these people he selected came from the surrendered Zhengfu army, a total of twenty-eight people. All of these twenty-eight people were captured by Gao Yang himself, because they came from the 15th independent artillery regiment.


    All the 15th independent artillery regiment surrendered. At that time, the condition was that they were allowed to leave freely after surrender without restrictions. They were willing to surrender and stay with the militia. They were welcome and could not be prevented from leaving.


    The conditions are open like this, but when implemented, it must be a big discount. It''s easier for those small soldiers who have no special skills and are not very critical to leave, and those small soldiers are willing to leave, because they are the executors of the order. If they order to surrender, they will surrender, and they won''t be treated badly when they go back, but those officers, Especially the officers who issue orders, the situation is very delicate.


    If you don''t go back, it''s impossible for your family to work wholeheartedly for the militia under the control of the Zhengfu. Go back, not to mention whether knight is willing to release people here. Even if knight is willing to release people, as the main person responsible for leading his subordinates to surrender, there will be no good fruit to eat when you go back. In short, it''s a dilemma between going and staying.


    In this case, Gao Yang came to recruit mercenaries, which really provided an unexpected third way for these people, and it was the best way.


    It is not safe in the civil war in Ukraine. Working for the Zhengfu army and the militia are in danger of death, and the probability is not small, so it will not be very dangerous to continue to be an artillery in a strange place. Moreover, there is still a lot of money to take. Therefore, when Gao Yang talked to the people he liked one by one, only two people refused his invitation, The remaining twenty-eight promised happily.


    If it''s not to promote the technical backbone, as long as the ability is outstanding, it''s estimated that he can pull away half of the regiment.


    After waiting for two days, the candidate came out. If walvikski and Yuri were added, there would be a total of 35 people, and the money would be in place.


    Gao Yang wanted to lend knight a large sum of money. He didn''t take the public account, that is, he didn''t use the money of Satan''s mercenary regiment, but just paid out of his own pocket.


    Now Gaoyang doesn''t know how much money he has. The diamond mine has stable income, and the maritime security ship has stable income. Even Li JinFang''s comrades in arms will give him dividends every year. In addition, there are dividends given to him by white shark Shawa, so this is just a stable dividend. Gaoyang doesn''t know how much money he has.


    It''s really easy for Gao Yang to take out 50 million US dollars. He just transfers the money lying still from his account, but it''s very troublesome to change it into cash. It takes at least several times to disperse it into small amounts. After the anti recovery operation of the money laundering organization, it will finally become cash and reach the place designated by Gao Yang, That''s the white shark gang shava''s hand.


    The $50 million laundering work will cost at least $50 to $1 million. To change it into cash, it will cost at least $2 million before and after. Finally, the money raised in the bank account can be turned into cash circulating in the market during the Ukrainian civil war.


    The reason why it''s so troublesome is that mercenaries can''t see the money they get from war after all. Even if they want to hide their account and prevent their hard-earned money from being frozen into others at once, they can only take a lot of measures, such as washing them in and out.


    The money used by Gaoyang has always been stored in the bank, which is not hot. If the hot cash needs to be deposited in the bank, or the hot black money can be turned into usable money, the money laundering organization can charge 10% to 20% of the cost, and there is no ceiling.


    Even if it has been changed into cash, in Ukraine, Gaoyang has no other suitable way to deliver $50 million, so he can only go through the line of shava. European money laundering organizations send cash to Kiev and shava, and shava sends people to Donetsk. For the sake of safety, he doesn''t dare to transport all the money at once, only $5 million or $3 million at a time, Ten million will be delivered in such batches.


    Even if Gaoyang has a communication line in Ukraine and reliable people to transport it, 50 million US dollars will come out of the bank. When it comes to knight, there will be only 47 million US dollars left.


    Another million yuan was spent, which was the reasonable reward given by Gao Yang to Shawa. People had to bear the risk of loss on the way. If they didn''t give a million yuan, who would bear the risk of sending a large amount of cash to the war zone? Even the younger brother raised by Gao Yang can''t use other people''s sand tiles like this. The business should always be done according to the business rules.


    The last sum of money was six million dollars. When a car with no different appearance drove up to Gao Yang, took out four cartons from the trunk, took out the things in the cartons as camouflage, and there were neat bills wrapped in plastic cloth.


    The money will not be fine. A stack of 10000. After a quick count, there are 600 stacks of banknotes. The counter said to Nate, "no problem, boss."


    Knight turned to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "50 million US dollars in cash will be settled. The title deed and supporting documents given to you will be sent to the place you specify. When are you going to start after the transaction is completed?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I plan to start now. I can get to Kiev in the evening, and then I can leave by plane immediately."


    Nate whispered, "OK, I owe you a favor this time. Thank you."


    After that, Knight saluted the mercenary to Gao Yang and whispered, "goodbye, I hope to see you again."


    Gao Yang was very surprised, because knight, who had always been full of confidence, looked a little bleak, and when saluting, he was full of the smell of farewell.


    Gao Yang immediately returned a mercenary salute to knight and said in a deep voice, "we will see you again, man. No matter what happens to you in the future, I want to remind you that as long as people are alive, there is still hope."

 Chapter 2123

    Gaoyang will operate in Yemen in the future. Needless to say, Knight will work hard for the angel''s dream in Ukraine. From now on, if there is no special event, it is estimated that there will be few opportunities to see it again.


    Their careers are super high-risk, and what they are doing is like walking on the blade. This difference may be the difference between heaven and man.


    Salute, say goodbye to each other, turn around and go.


    If Gao Yang left like this, the parting scene of the two mercenaries must have a strong sense of picture, but Gao Yang didn''t go out for a few steps, but his phone rang.


    Take out the phone and see that it''s little Donny. Generally speaking, little Donny''s phone must be answered, so Gao Yang walks while answering the phone, but whispers, "what''s up."


    Little Downey''s voice was very urgent. He said hurriedly, "can you watch TV? Watch the news right away. Badadi appears!"


    Gao Yang immediately stopped and said in surprise, "badadi? He''s on TV? What''s the matter? I can''t see TV here. Please explain."


    Little Downey took a breath and said in a very heavy voice, "badadi appeared to announce the founding of the people''s Republic."


    Gao Yang never gave up looking for badadi''s whereabouts. For a long time, the news of AISI has been heard occasionally, but it has never attracted special attention, and badadi has never appeared. It is uncertain whether badadi has died. After all, Tommy''s shot did hurt badadi.


    But now, badadi has appeared again, and he is still very high-profile.


    Gao Yang took a breath and whispered, "what news."


    "CNN, I just saw the news, but I haven''t seen badadi. I don''t know what he looks like. I don''t know if the badadi on TV is the one we''re looking for. Boss, you have to confirm it quickly."


    "I see. Don''t inform others of this news for the time being. I''ll confirm it."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang turned back, looked at knight who was still standing in place, and said in a deep voice, "is there a TV? I need to watch CNN."


    Nowadays, TV news is sometimes the most well-informed. As a free and timely intelligence source, knight has to prepare a TV for himself anyway.


    "Yes, come on."


    The power is provided by the generator and the signal comes from the satellite antenna. Gao Yang soon watched TV, but the same news will not be broadcast live, so he and Nate kept changing channels, and soon he saw a beard on a news channel.


    Although there was only a short clip, and some key speeches were blocked by silencing, Gao Yang could immediately distinguish that the person on TV was badadi he was looking for.


    Seeing badadi again, Gao Yang thought he would not be so angry as at the beginning, but he couldn''t. seeing badadi, Bruce''s foaming appearance flashed before Gao Yang''s eyes, flashed, flashed.


    Gao Yang is not a very generous person in revenge.


    Gao Yang was lost in thought.


    Watching Gao Yang earn his fist and stand motionless in front of the TV, Knight suddenly said, "hate this kind of thing. Sometimes you have to put it down."


    Gao Yang turned to look at Nate and said in a deep voice, "are you teaching me to be more generous?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "no, I just think hatred has to give way to more important things. If you focus on revenge, you have to give up many other things. As far as the current situation is concerned, you can''t carry out badadi''s revenge and Yemen at the same time."


    Gao Yang nodded slightly and said, "that''s right."


    Knight continued: "if it were me, I might put down my hatred and do more important things for a while. Of course, you are you. I just said my personal ideas for your reference."


    He shouted loudly and said, "it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Villains take revenge from morning to night, and I''m not a gentleman!"


    Knight smiled and said, "then there''s nothing to say. I wish you to fulfill your wish as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. He felt that some plans might have to be changed.


    If the last time he chased badadi, he could have more people and more good players with outstanding ability, maybe he could kill badadi directly without waiting until now.


    More manpower means that there are more attack plans to choose and more ways. Therefore, each strong combat power is very valuable. Even if we don''t know whether we can find badadi''s whereabouts and take action immediately, Gaoyang must be prepared.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said, "I''m going to take one of those two women. Phoenix is a very good sniper. I need her."


    Knight said calmly, "you don''t trust her enough."


    Gao Yang nodded: "yes, but she is not unusable. Even if she knows something about us, it will not cause irreparable consequences. Compared with the combat effectiveness she can provide, her background is acceptable."


    Phoenix Contact and Lilia have been assigned to the combat forces. Gao Yang will not take them all the time, so if you want to leave with phoenix contact, you have to call her back.


    Nate picked up the walkie talkie and said, "call the immortal bird here. Lilia rearranges it. Now."


    After putting down the walkie talkie, Nate looked at his watch and said, "it will take about an hour to pick them up. Since you want to take the undead bird away, what about the other one?"


    "That''s the rabbit''s girlfriend. You have to worry. Try not to let her die. Also, don''t arrange for her to be a deputy shooter for a man. You should still be able to find a female sniper?"


    Knight said angrily, "it''s really troublesome. It''s just a girlfriend. Also, I''m curious why you should send her back to Ukraine to make trouble for me since you are so worried about her safety."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "don''t say so much. If you can convince that fool, do you think I will send her? In short, you must help me do it. Although you are a girlfriend, you can''t make the rabbit''s head green."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing, just don''t give her a chance to fall in love with other men for a long time."


    Knight said angrily, "I know, I''ll pay attention."


    Gao Yang continued to stare at the TV and sighed: "if Justin was still there, he would provide us with badadi''s information, but Justin disappeared and probably died. Damn it, what I need most at this time is information, that is, badadi''s hiding place."


    Nate raised his head and said to the TV, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang nodded: "there are some ideas. Now the most reliable ally is Syria. I have to get in touch with Syria. Maybe they will have some clues."


    "Do you still have contact with senior Syrian officials?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "of course, don''t forget that I''m a general in Syria."

 Chapter 2124

    For Phoenix, she seems to prefer to stay in Ukraine, but after hearing the new arrangement, she has no intention of opposing it.


    Nearly 40 people are going to Somalia at once. It''s not easy to arrange the trip. The private plane must be useless and can''t hold so many people. Kiev doesn''t have a flight to Djibouti at all. If you want to change planes, the passports of more than 30 people can''t be solved.


    In short, it''s a lot of trouble, but there are always ways.


    Finally, I just took Yuri and Phoenix. If the four people took their own private plane in Kiev, they went to Djibouti.


    As for the more than 30 artillery, Gao Yang simply smuggled them all to Somalia.


    What is smuggling, is to use the ulyanko arms smuggling channel to let those artillery directly go to Somalia in arms smuggling ships. That is, the speed is a little slow, but it will take half a month, and the slowest half a month.


    Traffic in places that are too backward has always been a big problem. It must be difficult to get up quickly. The day after arriving in Djibouti, Gao Yang finally returned to Berbera.


    When he arrived at Berbera, Gaoyang didn''t see anyone. The first thing he did was to call everyone together.


    All those who belong to Satan gathered together. Originally, people''s expression was still very relaxed, but looking at the high and solemn expression, they knew that something big had happened, so everyone became serious in the humble conference room.


    Some people returned directly from the training ground and were covered with sweat. Looking at the huge Yuri, they just looked at Yuri with curious eyes, so they didn''t pay too much attention to Yuri, but looked at Gao Yang.


    After thinking for a moment, he raised his head, pointed to Phoenix and said loudly, "let me introduce you to Mary Phoenix, nicknamed immortal bird, sniper, Yuri monoko. He doesn''t have a nickname. At present, I don''t know what he can do. They are our newcomers."


    Phoenix Contact nodded and even said hello to everyone, Yuri waved his hand and said with a simple and honest smile: "Hello, I''m glad to see you."


    Satan''s crowd looked at each other and wondered whether Gao Yang had just summoned them to meet the new people or anything else important, so Frye poked his head and said to Gao Yang, "boss, is there anything else?"


    "Yes."


    Knowing that there were other things, it was obvious that the next thing to say was a big thing, so they just greeted Phoenix and Yuri and began to concentrate on waiting for Gao Yang to say a big thing.


    He breathed loudly and said to Albert, "fat cat, you stand over there."


    Albert stood on one side of the room with an inexplicable face, and then shouted, "all those who join Satan after the fat cat, stand on the side of the fat cat."


    Without hesitation, phoenix contact immediately went to stand on Albert''s side, while Yuri was stunned and slowly followed him. At this time, Peter patted his hand and said, "I''m sure."


    Peter stood next to Albert, then Jesse Lee, then James, and leibrov hurried to Albert after thinking for a moment.


    After looking at the rest of the people, Gao Yang thought for a moment and said loudly, "Leonard, you and Jacques should go too."


    On the 13th and Jacques stood beside Albert in silence.


    Everyone looked puzzled and said solemnly, "badadi has reappeared."


    "Ah!"


    "Great, kill this son of a bitch."


    Satan''s old people immediately became excited, while some of Satan''s new people didn''t know why, waiting for Gao Yang''s explanation.


    Gao Yang pointed to a group of Satan''s old people and said in a deep voice, "I don''t have to ask you what you think, because we all owe you."


    After that, Gao Yang pointed to Satan''s newcomer and said loudly, "as for you, some of you don''t know what happened. Let me explain that badadi is our enemy. He killed a member of Satan, our military doctor."


    Gao Yang shook his hands and said seriously, "about badadi, we must kill him. There is no money to take, only danger. This is a revenge action, and the enemy is very strong. None of you owe Bruce, so I''ll ask you if you are willing to take part in the revenge action."


    Without waiting for someone to speak or Gao Yang to finish, Phoenix returned to its original position without saying a word and stood quietly beside a group of old people like Satan.


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "I haven''t finished yet. This badadi is the badadi of ace."


    Phoenix whispered, "it has nothing to do with me."


    Both the 13th and yak knew what had happened. On the 13th, they walked back in silence. Yak spread his hand to Gao Yang and said, "boss, you''re boring. Really, I feel insulted."


    Albert was a little embarrassed and said, "boss, I also think your practice is really not very, not very, er, I''m back."


    Gao Yang continued: "without money, there is no benefit. I may take any way to kill badadi. Even if it is a suicide attack, I will never hesitate."


    Peter spread his hand, shook his head and walked back, but James sighed, "I want to say something, but I don''t know what to say now. I''d better go straight back."


    Leibrov raised his hand and said cautiously, "I don''t have any hatred value, but I have no choice. I have to stand there."


    "You have a choice," he said in a loud and deep voice. "It''s all voluntary for revenge."


    Leibrov said anxiously, "no, that''s not what I mean. Although I don''t know what happened, I''m sure to follow you. I don''t have any other choice."


    Yuri was the only one left. Gao Yang stretched out his hand and drew a virtual line in the air. Looking at Yuri, he said, "you are a new man. You can choose not to participate. The conditions I offered you did not completely buy out your life, but as long as you walk through this line, there is no blame for life and death."


    Yuri scratched his head, looked at Gao Yang and said, "I probably understand what you said. You have to carry out a very dangerous revenge action. Because I am new, I can participate or not."


    Yuri thought again, then looked at Gao Yang and said: "You said you would give me 100000 dollars to settle down. You have given it. You said you would take me to any corner of the world to fight a battle that could kill me, and then I can get a large salary every month. I think you should be able to do it. In that case, I think your revenge plan seems to be within the scope of my work, so..."


    Yuri raised his hand, waved it back and forth in the air, nodded and said, "I''d better come here, too."

 Chapter 2125

    For the two newcomers who are too new to be new, phoenix contact is simply a war to fight and do anything. It doesn''t matter. For Yuri, I don''t know why he should participate.


    For Gao Yang, to let everyone make such a superfluous choice is purely because he thinks it is right for anyone to fall into a situation of death for the sake of Satan''s interests or survival. Who let them join Satan, but revenge for someone who has nothing to do with them and fall into a dangerous situation, it should not.


    Therefore, no matter whether it is unnecessary or not, Gao Yang should also give them the right to choose, make their own decisions and bear their own responsibilities. In that sentence, there will be no resentment over life and death after crossing that line.


    Although I don''t know how Phoenix and Yuri will choose, the choices of others are expected. Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "sit down, let me introduce the situation. Badadi announced the founding of the people''s Republic of China, which has been announced on TV. It''s relatively closed here. You may not have received the news, and I asked little Downey to block the news and didn''t tell you."


    Jason said anxiously, "when did it happen?"


    "The day before yesterday, after receiving the news, I saw badadi on TV. Yes, that''s him. I can be sure that he is somewhere in Syria or Iraq, but I can''t confirm the specific location."


    Taylor''s cheeks were bulging high and said in a muffled voice, "have you inquired about the news in Syria?"


    "After asking, the answer is as expected. No one knows where badadi is. Another difficulty is that I can''t publish a reward on the underground intelligence network to seek badadi''s hiding place, because the underground intelligence network has always been two-way, and we all know the style of those intelligence traffickers."


    Buying intelligence is also selling intelligence. If Gao Yang publishes a reward for an intelligence, the object of the reward must be very happy to know who wants his own intelligence. Moreover, the information of badadi is particularly difficult to obtain. Therefore, he is not a particularly familiar intelligence dealer, especially an intelligence dealer with long-term cooperation, It''s better not to contact intelligence traffickers indiscriminately. The gains outweigh the losses.


    Yak was well aware of some inside information in the intelligence community. He said solemnly: "We must be careful about badadi''s intelligence. If such people can survive for a long time, they must have the support of a country. To be honest, badadi and the forces behind him have countless times more resources than we can pay. Especially for the Cicero family who have close contacts with all countries, it is obvious that badadi is better than us Much more important. "


    Gao Yang sighed, looked at yak and said, "so I''ve been very distressed these two days. Where do we get our intelligence? I''m not afraid to buy at a high price, but we don''t seem to have a place to buy at present."


    Yak said with a wry smile: "Justin can share the resources of the Cicero family, but he is eager to expand his power and cultivate his loyal customer base. Therefore, he paid great attention to our small customers before, but now it is different. Justin is likely to die. We can only contact the big people of the Cicero family. For those people, we can pay a high price , far less important than other benefits they can obtain. Most importantly, how much money is a high price for them? "


    Gao Yang sighed: "so, what should we do? Is there no channel that can obtain information and ensure accuracy and security as much as possible?"


    Yake Road: "Yes, the KGB and the Syrian intelligence agency. In addition, do we have any other intelligence channels we can use? You should find out that badadi''s intelligence must be different from other intelligence. Think about how many people in the world want badadi''s intelligence. Syria, Russia and many countries in Western Europe are willing to pay any price, but they have a knot Fruit? Not at all. "


    Gao Yang was a little impatient. He stood up and walked back and forth in the house twice. He said in a hurry: "powerful forces hide even badadi''s umbrella. Syria and the KGB have no ability at all. Their intelligence network has long shrunk. Believe it or not, maybe we are willing to invest more intelligence funds than them, otherwise badadi would have died!"


    Phoenix Contact suddenly raised his hand and said, "there''s a problem."


    "Speak."


    Phoenix Contact stood up and said expressionless, "if you just want to satisfy the pleasure of personal revenge, I have no doubt, but if not, why not wait for other more capable people to kill badadi? As far as I know, badadi is fighting against the whole world, and he has no reason to live long."


    Some people laughed, Gao Yang shook his head and said helplessly, "yes, if what you said is correct, badadi really should have died, but what if not? For example, what if someone supports him?"


    Phoenix Contact looked around and said coldly, "anyway, I don''t think you here are more capable of killing badadi than the United States, Russia and Syria."


    Frye smiled, "you''re wrong. In fact, badadi disappeared for so long because we almost killed him. It''s not the United States or Russia you said, but us."


    Phoenix Contact said suspiciously, "you?"


    Frye nodded and said, "yes, it''s us."


    Peter felt his eyebrows awkwardly and said in a low voice, "in fact, I have a little say in these, because we have undertaken this task, but unfortunately, what this beheading operation needs most is intelligence, and only intelligence. If we could get information, we wouldn''t have the current problem."


    Phoenix Contact asked again, "what do you mean?"


    Peter said listlessly, "I was not with them at that time. I represented Russia."


    Gaoyang booth Road: "Syria has no ability, the air force has no ability to carry out decapitation bombing, and special forces cannot effectively carry out decapitation. As for Russia, we''d better wait for their large-scale public intervention. Therefore, even if we obtain information and provide it to Syria, it can only be a waste of information. Who knows how many people in Syria are supporters of badadi, and the United States, um, i We''d better rely on ourselves. "


    A word broke the reality, Gao Yang said helplessly: "so, the first thing we need to solve now is intelligence. If, I mean, if badadi is killed, then we will save trouble, but if badadi has been living well, we will have to rely on ourselves and let Syria help at most."


    Phoenix suddenly said, "what if he''s in Iraq?"


    "Iraq?"


    After Gao Yang stagnated for a while, he said helplessly, "if he is in Iraq, we can only rely on ourselves."

 Chapter 2126

    The decision to avenge Bruce means that the core and premise of the whole revenge action are intelligence. The three main targets are enemies all over the world, one hidden deeper than the other.


    Especially badadi, not only Satan is looking for him, but countless people all over the world want to find him out and kill him, but badadi has been living well. Therefore, if Satan wants badadi to die, he must have intelligence in addition to expecting others to kill badadi first.


    When Justin was there, the source of information was not a problem, but Justin was gone, and ordinary information was not a problem, but the source of big information about people like badadi was naturally cut off.


    The urgent task is to re-establish a reliable intelligence line, not only for badadi, but also for the future development of Satan.


    "Yak, you go to find the head of Cicero family and talk to him about cooperation. If you think it''s OK, we''ll buy badadi''s information."


    Justin''s disappearance stems from a fight between the Cicero family. Although he has a good relationship with Justin, Gao Yang can''t be tied to Justin and completely cut off business contacts with the Cicero family, because apart from the major intelligence agencies of several countries, the Cicero family has the largest intelligence network in the world. If you don''t do business with the Cicero family, Satan has no other choice.


    It has long been decided to let yak establish new contact with Cicero family. Now it is only part of the normal plan to let yak contact Cicero family.


    Yak said calmly, "OK, it''s not a problem to contact Cicero family."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you''re ready to start now. The sooner it is, the better."


    Yak nodded and said in a deep voice, "if I think I can buy badadi''s intelligence with Cicero family, what is the maximum budget?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, bit his teeth and whispered, "100 million dollars! As long as the information is accurate, let''s catch badadi, 100 million dollars!"


    Some intelligence is worth selling.


    Yak stood up and said calmly, "it''s a big price. I don''t think it''s a big problem. Then I''ll start now."


    "Be careful. Go."


    There was nothing to prepare. Yak nodded at everyone and left the conference room.


    Yak left. Gao Yang looked at the rest of the people, thought for a moment, nodded and said, "in the next time, we have nothing to do. We don''t know when to start looking for badadi, so we should pay close attention to training and adjust our state to the best."


    After saying that, Gao Yang thought for a while and then added: "during this period of time, prepare more street battles. The desert climate here is very good, which is the environment we need to be familiar with."


    Yuri raised his hand, looked at the people around him, and said with a embarrassed face, "excuse me, what am I doing? I mean, what should I do."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that''s a good question. Then, what will you do?"


    "I can build a house. In addition, I''m really not good at fighting. I''ll shoot and see if others have used it."


    Raphael smiled, "can you build a house?"


    "I''m a construction engineer."


    Raphael clapped his hand and laughed, "very good. If you can build a house, you can tear it down. Be my assistant. We''ll have a good time together."


    Tommy waved and said, "can you use mortars?"


    Yuri shook his head and said, "yes, it hasn''t been used, but I often help them move mortars and the artillery group of 82mm mortars. I can move them alone, so I often help them move mortars."


    Tommy sniffed and looked at the people: "he is my assistant. Do you have any questions?"


    Groliov shrugged his shoulders and said loudly, "obviously, I''ll have a question. Do you think it''s more helpful to have thousands of more machine gun bullets and two more spare barrels than a few more mortars?"


    Embarrassment, machine guns are important and mortars are also important. The roles of the two are different, but they are really important. Whether Tommy produces a few more shells or groliov produces thousands of machine gun bullets, it is really a happy worry for Satan''s people, especially these Raiders, and it is not a good choice.


    Irene shouted, "street battle with shells, field battle with bullets."


    Li JinFang said, "no, no, you''re wrong. I think it''s better to bring shells in the field and bullets in the street."


    Two soldiers of different origins did not agree on the choice and use of support firepower, and differences soon came out.


    At this time, Yuri said slowly: "I can move four boxes of mortar shells loaded with four rounds at a time. If I have tools such as carts, I pull at least 30 boxes at a time. The key to the problem is that it is difficult to take the packed shells, and I can''t hold too many in my arms."


    Yuri took up his hand, made a posture with something in his arm, and said slowly, "that''s how to move."


    An 82 mm mortar howitzer is a little more than three kilograms. According to three kilograms, four rounds are twelve kilograms. Four boxes of shells plus the weight of the box are at least more than fifty kilograms.


    Tommy stood up and said excitedly, "make him a suitable carrying bag. He can help me bring at least ten more 60mm shells at a time, ten more!"


    For a skilled gunner like Tommy, the extra ten mortar shells can do too much.


    Groliov also laughed. He said loudly, "what can he do for me? He can help me carry at least 4000 bullets and two spare barrels. In this way, I can provide you with machine gun fire with almost no gap."


    After that, groliov stood up and patted Yuri on the shoulder. He said with satisfaction, "try with me first. I''ll see if I can become a qualified Deputy machine gun shooter. You must follow me, because coincidentally, our names are Yuri."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t argue. Let him try. Let him do whatever is suitable for him."


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang. He picked up the phone and looked at it. He didn''t get through, but he said with a strange face: "No."


    Groliov said with concern, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang lit the phone and said with a sad face, "it''s Lucy."


    Still the phone rang, Gao Yang just didn''t answer, and then he said with a distressed face: "Lucy card must have seen the news. What if she has to return to the team? What should I say?"


    Irene looked embarrassed and said, "but her child and Bruce''s child are only a few months old. Maybe she''s just asking instead of going back to the team?"

 Chapter 2127

    Gao Yang didn''t answer Lucy''s phone. After a while, the phone naturally didn''t ring, but it didn''t take long for the phone to ring again.


    Gao Yang still didn''t answer the phone. Groliov said impatiently, "mute, mute, what should I do? Who should do?"


    Li JinFang said firmly, "Bruce is dead. We can''t let Lucy card take risks again. Besides, their children are only a few months old. Lucy card must not intervene, absolutely not!"


    Jason sighed and said helplessly, "no way, I know Lucy''s character. She will never, never forget it. If you don''t answer her phone, she should come to the door."


    Gao Yang said bitterly, "but she doesn''t know where we are."


    Jason took a deep breath and said helplessly, "that''s the problem. Lucy may look for it. She''s not the kind of woman you can easily convince, so you''d better answer the phone."


    When waiting for Lucy card''s third call, Gao Yang finally pressed the answer button, and then he said in a very serious voice: "Hi, Lucy card, I have something to do here. What''s important when you call?"


    "Boss, I know you already know. Don''t try to lie to me that you don''t know. We all know."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and made a helpless expression at others. Then he still said seriously, "you know what? We are discussing some very important things. You know, our Yemen plan."


    Lucy card said calmly, "boss, you know, you are a very good liar. If you are really discussing a problem, it is to discuss revenge for Bruce, otherwise your tone will not be like this."


    Gao Yang was very helpless. He forcibly maintained his original tone and said: "I know what you''re talking about, but badadi just showed up on TV. We don''t know where he is. Lucika, we''re really discussing revenge, but we can''t do anything. Now we can only wait for intelligence. Therefore, I decided to put aside revenge for the time being and carry out Yemen''s plan first. I''m sorry, I may disappoint you."


    After a moment''s silence on the phone, Lucy whispered, "boss, what you said may be true, but I don''t believe it."


    "Why? What don''t you believe?"


    Lucika smiled and continued, "boss, I know your character, so I don''t believe what you said. Well, we don''t need to continue this topic. Tell me your position and I''ll find you."


    "Nonsense! What about your son! He''s not even weaned! That''s your child. You just leave the child? Lucy, you let me down!"


    Lucy card took a deep breath and said, "the child has been weaned. I gave him milk powder and broke it three months ago. I love my child very much. Boss, you can''t imagine how much I love him because you don''t have children. However, I can''t sit at home and take care of children like this."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "you fart. Who are you going to throw the child to? How can the child lack a mother? Do you want the child to grow up without maternal love?"


    Lucica low channel: "I found a nanny for him. Four people and two people work in shifts. The two children and Bruce''s mother will take good care of them. Moreover, my mother is Bruce''s mother. She will watch the nanny take care of the children before she can''t move. I have left them money that can''t be used up in my life. The most important thing is, I know that even if I have any accident, There are also you. You will take care of them until you grow up. "


    Gao Yang was really angry. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "stay at home and take care of your children. If you dare to come, I''ll break your legs. I''d rather let you spend your life in a wheelchair than let you leave your children and run out fooling around! Listen, this is an order."


    Lucy card said firmly, "I''m sorry, boss, you''re late."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m in Djibouti. I don''t know where you are, but since it''s the Yemeni plan, you may be in the capital of Yemen. If you pick me up, it''s best if you don''t pick me up. I''ve bought the ticket and go directly to Yemen. If I can''t find you, I''ll go to Iraq first and do it myself."


    Lucy card, she''s really a soft man.


    Gao Yang was controlled and completely lost his move. He really couldn''t help meeting a master like lucika who didn''t listen to orders or reason and was bent on his temper.


    The angry lips moved back and forth for a long time, and then he said in a trembling voice: "you, you, you..."


    Lucy continued slowly but firmly: "Boss, I''ve never given up my plan to avenge myself. Bruce is my husband and I''m Bruce''s widow. You didn''t let me die by his side and didn''t let me see the moment I left. I know you had to do that to keep me alive, but boss, I want to avenge Bruce. I want to avenge him myself. Now the child is born It may be selfish to say that he can grow up healthily even if he will lose his mother, but boss, I have sacrificed enough for my children. Now I must do what I want to do most. I am not a good mother, but I must be the best avenger, which is the greatest significance of continuing to exist! "


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment and said in a deep voice, "we''ll stay in Berbera and Djibouti, and someone will pick you up!"


    Lucy card smiled gently and said, "thank you, boss."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "don''t say it now. Let''s talk when you arrive. It''s good to train with the team first. After all, you have been away for so long and need to train to get back in shape."


    Lucika whispered, "I''m sorry, boss, there''s nothing I can do except during my pregnancy. I''ve been training myself since the baby was born. I keep shooting, long-distance running and cross-country running. If you want me to train to delay time, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. Well, I''d better not say it. Let''s meet and talk."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang angrily raised his hand and pointed to Li JinFang. He said angrily, "when lucika arrives, you can break her leg for me! Asshole! Such a big person is still so willful! I''ll break her leg to see if she goes back!"


    Irene disdained: "all right, don''t pretend. Who doesn''t know you? Just think of a way. Don''t say those useless cruel words."


    Irene bluntly broke Gao Yang''s boast. Gao Yang''s wheezing kept panting, but she could only be angry without any way. After being angry for a long time, he could only reluctantly accept the reality.


    "Don''t even listen to orders, this guy..."


    After a feeble sigh, Gao Yang finally waved his hand and whispered, "you''d better be ready to welcome Lucy back. I can''t really break her leg. This time, I really can''t stop her. Shit!"

 Chapter 2128

    At the end of the meeting, Yuri was pulled by several people to test what he was suitable for, and Gao Yang, of course, habitually went to yalebin to ask him, an old man who can be called a life mentor.


    When I saw Jared bin, Jared bin was still taking a nap on the couch. After all, an old man in his eighties had nothing else to do. What else could he do without taking a nap.


    "Sit down. What happened? Your face doesn''t look very good."


    After sitting down, Gao Yang whispered, "yes, I have encountered some problems. One of our enemies appeared, but I don''t have any way to solve him now, so I want to get some guidance from you."


    Jarebin said with great interest, "Oh, tell me."


    Gao Yang slowly told them about their gratitude and resentment with badadi. After waiting for Gao Yang to finish, yalebin frowned and said with some dissatisfaction: "you are dazzled by hatred, and it''s really stupid."


    You mean, shouldn''t I put too much energy into revenge


    Yalebin nodded and said seriously, "hatred is sometimes the driving force to drive people forward, but most of the time, it is a very meaningless emotion and harmful emotion. For you, with your identity, career and what you are doing, you shouldn''t let hatred delay what you really should do."


    Knight said so, and now alebin still says so. In character, they are more like the relationship between teachers and students.


    Gao Yang wanted to stop talking, but yalebin said with dissatisfaction on his face: "the thing in Yemen has started. Is it not enough to do this thing alone? At this time, you have to abandon the event you have planned and prepared for so long and turn to a meaningless act of revenge for a dead person."


    He was very dissatisfied. After saying that, yalebin tried to stand up. Gao Yang quickly helped yalebin to stand up. Yalebin walked back and forth in the room on crutches and said: "For people like us, there should be no hatred. Don''t forget your identity, mercenary. If you focus on the enemy who killed a companion all day, don''t do anything else. Are you a mercenary or a revenge?"


    High and low channel: "It''s different. If Bruce died in the battle, I would be very angry and sad, but I wouldn''t be so persistent to avenge him. For example, if he died in the battle with the butter knife, I would never think about avenging him with the butter knife all day. As a soldier, it''s normal to die in the war, but Bruce died in a conspiracy, which I can''t accept."


    Yalebin shook his head continuously and said, "then keep your hatred, but now focus on the business. You can do such meaningless things as revenge while you complete your goal. But now, you should focus on Yemen. If you must revenge, you can wait until the things in Yemen are over."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said: "I really want to take revenge immediately, but I can''t. without information, I don''t know where badadi is and how to take revenge. I''m not crazy enough to take the elimination of AIs as the goal of revenge, so all I can do is prepare, collect information and wait for the opportunity. If, I mean if, if I really find badadi, I won''t pay any price I have to do him! "


    Yalebin sighed, raised his voice and said in a low voice, "I know you may scold me again, but there''s no way. I can''t tolerate the enemy living under my eyes. I can''t find him. If I don''t do it, I can''t stand any more reasons."


    Yalebin said helplessly, "you are sometimes very stubborn, and you are meaningless stubborn in some insignificant sections."


    Gao Yang said seriously: "But I really don''t think it doesn''t matter. Teacher, the motivation to support a person''s progress is not necessarily to become a character, make a lot of money and do a lot of big things. For me, those are very far away. In fact, I don''t lack anything now, and I don''t have any big pursuit at all. I don''t have the motivation to support my progress or struggle. No, no, I shouldn''t say that, because I don''t have anything at all What I want to say is that the reason why I am still me, not you, not others, not the head of other mercenary regiments, is because I still maintain my persistence and pursuit. I have one principle. Whoever hurts my brother, I must kill him. "


    Yalebin smiled helplessly and said, "since you have decided, come and ask me what to do and do what you want to do."


    Gao Yang said with embarrassment: "in fact, I don''t want to ask you whether you should take revenge. I''ve never wavered on this point. I just want to ask what to do. Won''t you ignore me?"


    Yalebin breathed out and said slowly, "intelligence is the first thing in this kind of thing. If you can''t collect intelligence by yourself, you can only buy it. Since you''ve asked someone to do it, what else can you ask? You have to wait for intelligence."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "do you have any better suggestions? Do you think there can be any other intelligence sources?"


    Yalebin pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, the only realistic choice is the Cicero family."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said expectantly, "well, if you really find badadi, you will certainly help me?"


    "No."


    To Gao Yang''s surprise, after yalebin refused him, he said seriously, "we are here to do a big thing, not to avenge one of your members. Our purpose is to find something to do before we die. Being an avenger is certainly not in the scope of consideration. Therefore, I can tell you very clearly that the black devil will not avenge you."


    "You are too direct..."


    Yalebin said impolitely: "You are my student, but the black devil is not your thug. Grevatov, they have arrived in Yemen. They are making good progress in Sana''a at present, and I may be there soon. I want to remind you that there is something wrong here after we deal with the preliminary work. No matter how persistent you are, I hope you''d better distinguish the importance."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "you don''t have to say this. I must understand that living people are more important than dead people. Even if I really find badadi, I will never go out easily as long as you need it. After all, I can''t lead to any danger on your side for revenge."


    Yalebin looked much better, nodded and said, "you didn''t disappoint me at last. Do your own thing well. As long as it doesn''t affect the overall situation, I''ll just think you''re meeting your interests and hobbies. People always have to have some hobbies. Maybe your hobby is revenge."

 Chapter 2129

    Now the only thing that doesn''t matter but is a little interesting is to see what Yuri is suitable for.


    A person who is very different from ordinary people must attract everyone''s attention. For example, Yuri, who is very big, has received the attention of many people, not only Satan, but also others such as Ludwig and Li Qiu.


    When Gao Yang said goodbye to yalebin and rushed to the training ground, there was a circle of people.


    "Big man, come and compete with me. Let me see your ability. Don''t grow a big man like a woman. Come here and punch me."


    Needless to see, Gao Yang also knows that the clamoring big Mr. Ludwig wants to provoke anyone. Since he suffered a loss in Li JinFang''s hand, Ludwig has restrained himself from Satan, but after so long, Ludwig finally made an old mistake again.


    Ludwig is also a big man who is in his mid-90s and weighs more than 200 pounds, but he is obviously a circle smaller than Yuri, but standing in front of Yuri, Ludwig is full of excitement.


    Yuri''s temperament is actually quite peaceful. Although he is big, he is not hot tempered. In the face of Ludwig''s provocation, he was at a loss and just looked at groliov around him.


    Gao Yang intended to stop Ludwig, but looking at Yuri''s reaction, he changed his attention.


    Yuri''s temperament is still a little soft. As a mercenary, it''s not a good thing to be too soft.


    Looking at the people next to him, Yuri finally hesitated: "I''m not very good at fighting. I think you''ve found the wrong person."


    Ludwig is definitely not the kind of person who will give up when he sees the good. He will only advance an inch. Seeing Yuri''s reaction, Ludwig''s face is thumping and pinching his fist and said, "boy, listen, as a mercenary, if you can''t beat people, at least you have to learn to be beaten. It''s called a shoulder fall!"


    Ludwig suddenly ran, grabbed Yuri''s arm, then suddenly turned around and grabbed Yuri''s arm and threw it forward. He wanted to throw Yuri out, but Yuri was really dragged by him, but he was not thrown out, but lay directly on Ludwig''s back.


    Ludwig was surprised that he couldn''t throw Yuri out. He threw forward again, but Yuri had grabbed his neck with his other hand.


    If you can''t throw it, there''s no way.


    Ludwig turned around, stretched out his feet, hooked his hands and pushed them. The tall Yuri immediately fell and sat on the ground.


    Ludwig patted his hands and said with disdain on his face, "white has such a big body, boy, you are too weak."


    Yuri''s face was very red and his breathing was very short. He stretched out his hand and stood up hard. He said angrily, "you''re too much!"


    Yuri was angry. He made a posture of wrestling, but Ludwig laughed and said, "you are too young. Go to practice and come to me again. I never fight with my mother."


    "Enough."


    After shouting outside the crowd, Gao Yang walked into the crowd and said to Yuri, "it''s time for you to practice. Wait until you practice well and beat him. Now you''ll only be beaten badly."


    Li JinFang said on the side: "Mr. Da, you didn''t fall over your shoulder just now. Yuri, I''ll teach you. You can fall over his shoulder in a few days."


    Ludwig refused to accept anyone and had to obey Li JinFang. He was afraid of being beaten.


    Shanshan waved his hand, but Ludwig didn''t dare to talk big. He was afraid that Li JinFang would challenge him, and to fight was to be beaten, and not to fight was to be humiliated, so it''s better to keep silent.


    Gao Yang looked around and said in a loud voice, "what should we start with? Let''s start with the Deputy machine gun shooter. Give him all the equipment of a single soldier and give him 2000 machine gun bullets."


    The things needed were soon delivered. The backpack was too small, the bulletproof vest was too small, and the helmet was a little small. Yuri looked at it in embarrassment and said helplessly, "I can''t wear it."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "then find a way to take all your things and start running."


    The backpack is hung on one shoulder, the bulletproof vest is open, a bag of bullet chain box is carried in his left hand, a rifle and a machine gun are carried in his right hand. Yuri''s fragmented things look uncomfortable.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and suddenly said, "run! Sprint at full speed!"


    Yuri started very slowly, but when his body moved, his speed was not slow. After all, he was tall and had long legs. He ran very fast with a pile of things.


    Watching Yuri run for a while, his speed dropped sharply. He shouted loudly, "jog."


    Run, jog, jog, run, let Yuri run in combination. After a while, he nodded and said, "physical fitness is OK."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "no, I still have to practice. Now this can''t be done. There''s no skill at all."


    Peter suddenly said, "but the foundation is good. It''s easy to practice. Now we have to look at his reaction speed. Running speed is not very important, but if the reaction is too slow, it won''t work."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "let''s test this. I don''t know how to do it."


    Groliov said anxiously, "no, let''s see if he can be a deputy shooter first. Yuri, come back."


    After calling Yuri back, groliov reached out and took back the machine gun from Yuri. Then he changed the barrel and said to Yuri, "do you see clearly?"


    Wheezing like an ox, he shouted, "look, see clearly."


    "Good. Do it as soon as possible."


    Yuri put down other things and took the machine gun. Although it was slow but smooth, after changing the barrel, groliov said, "fast, fast."


    Although the speed is much slower than the familiar groliov, Yuri is still good at the speed of a beginner. At least he is qualified.


    After watching for a while, groliov said with satisfaction: "OK, no problem. It''s sure to be a deputy shooter."


    Peter nodded to Gao Yang and said in a low voice, "this reaction speed is OK. His hand is not slow. It seems that he is just slow, not that his brain can''t keep up."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "that''s good. I''m afraid he can''t get up quickly. Since it''s within the normal value, I''m relieved."


    Peter smiled and suddenly said, "give him to me. Let me train him. For a month, I promise he can catch the big man and throw him out."


    Li JinFang said, "will you teach me?"


    Peter said, "yes, I''ll teach him. Your Kung Fu is not suitable for him. There are too many changes. I''ll teach him some simple and practical ones. Big men always have advantages. It won''t be long before he can avenge him."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "let the big dog teach him how to use a machine gun, and Peter, just teach him the basic skills of a soldier. The most important thing is fighting. I''ll wait to see him teach Mr. Da a lesson."

 Chapter 2130

    The training of a soldier should take at least a few months. Some basic things need time for Yuri to remember and form a conditioned reflex. There is also time for physical training, but for the skill training of machine gunners, if you only teach those basic things, in fact, one day is enough at most.


    It''s just the operation of machine gun. You can learn how difficult it can be.


    However, it is difficult to cultivate Yuri into a second big dog and a second machine gun artist. There are many things that can only be learned and understood from the battle. Groliov''s teaching can only help Yuri shorten this process, but it can not completely replace Yuri''s experience in the battle.


    Even if Yuri didn''t expect to be the second big dog, but just trained to be a qualified machine gunner, it would take some time. Good shooters are fed with bullets. Snipers are like this, machine gunners are like this. When Yuri trained to shoot so that there are cocoons on his shoulders and hands, he naturally became a good shooter.


    Gao Yang had planned to train Yuri as a machine gun shooter, but Tommy disagreed. He said in a hurry, "guys, don''t you want to see if Yuri can use mortars? I have to see. What if he is more suitable for operating mortars?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "look, Tommy, come and try."


    Tommy quickly ran to get his gun barrel. When he came, several people helped him carry an 82mm mortar and shell.


    Handing the gun barrel to Yuri, Tommy said in a hurry, "can you hit it with only this?"


    Yuri said blankly, "I''ve never used it. I haven''t thought about it."


    Tommy was not surprised. He pointed to the 82mm mortar and said, "you try that."


    The accessories of the 82mm mortar are complete. There are all sitting plates and gun racks. Yuri went to have a look and assembled the 82mm mortar. Then he looked at Tommy a little blankly and said, "where should I fight? I can fight out, but I don''t know how to fight accurately."


    Tommy said confidently, "then pick up the mortar and run a few laps. Let''s see."


    The total weight of the 82mm mortar is more than 30kg, and the whole gun can be moved by ordinary people. However, like Yuri, few people can do it by holding a gun seat in one hand and carrying the gun body in the other.


    Tommy pointed to Yuri, a man who can support an artillery team, and said with a smile, "look, with him, we will have more shells. If necessary, we can also bring larger caliber mortars."


    Groliov smiled, "but we don''t need a simple porter. I can teach him to use machine guns, but you can''t teach him to use guns, because you are an experienced gunner. You don''t know why you can shoot so accurately, so you can''t teach a new gunner."


    Looking at Yuri who was still running on the field, thinking that machine guns and mortars were more meaningful. If only they could be combined, Gao Yang felt a flash of lightning in his mind.


    "Wait, I found the right way to use Yuri!"


    Gao Yang was very excited. Groliov and Tommy said in unison, "what?"


    Gao Yang pointed to Yuri and said excitedly, "perfect, perfect, perfect!"


    "What''s perfect?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said loudly, "guys, it''s difficult and takes a long time to train Yuri into a machine gunner or a mortar gunner, but let him use a grenade launcher?"


    Tommy frowned, "grenade launcher? Is it necessary to occupy a staffing?"


    Gao Yang nodded excitedly and said, "it''s necessary, it''s necessary. Everyone, have you ever heard of China''s qlz87 automatic grenade launcher?"


    Groliov looked puzzled and said, "I haven''t heard of it."


    Tommy shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s just a grenade launcher."


    Irene said with a puzzled face, "what are the characteristics?"


    Treble suddenly raised his hand, pointed to Yuri and shouted, "ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Irene slapped on treble''s head and scolded, "if you have anything to say, what are you?"


    Cui Bo said excitedly, "perfect, perfect, perfect!"


    Li JinFang also looked suddenly enlightened and said, "Oh, this is really suitable!"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Huaxia qlz87 grenade launcher, with a caliber of 35mm, can launch lethal blasting grenades, armor piercing grenades, incendiary bombs and smoke bombs. It is fully automatic. It can load 15 rounds, and can launch single shot or multiple shots. It has high precision and great power. The direct range is 600m, 600m. Guys, it can solve light armored targets and fire points. The maximum range is 1700m. It is also suitable for unprotected targets of the enemy It has a great killing effect. Moreover, the total weight of the light qlz87 is 12 kg, and the heavy total weight of the tripod is only 20 kg. For us, this weight is a little big, but for Yuri, this weight is nothing at all.


    There is also an improved version of qlz04 and 87. There are 30 rounds of ammunition, only 5kg for a single launcher, and 12kg for a full ammunition box. Yuri is still very light. The most important thing is that there is something called qlu11. "


    A group of people, you look at me and I look at yours. Finally, Peter whispered: "a special grenade launcher operator seems to be worth it, but I have personally tested China''s 35mm grenade system, and its power seems to be a little small."


    "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha ha!"


    Cui Bo looked up and laughed on his hips. Then he looked around at the people with overlooking eyes. After reaching out and pointing around, he said angrily: "you inexperienced dregs don''t understand the horror of my great Chinese weapons. Let me tell you that qlu11 is a sniper howitzer!"


    A group of people stared, and finally Peter said with a puzzled face: "sniper... Howitzer?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "you heard me right, that is, the sniper howitzer is equipped with an optical sight. The killing radius of the armor piercing grenade is five meters. You can directly shoot small targets such as shooting holes within 400 meters, and directly aim at armored targets within 800 meters. You can think of other uses and specific effects!"


    Cui Bo said happily, "our slogan is that you can blow you up if you don''t fight!"


    Irene swallowed her saliva, looked at others and said, "this thing sounds very interesting, but the 35mm gun grenade is hard to find. She can only buy it from China."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "the good news is that this thing has a 40mm foreign trade version. Of course, the foreign trade version may not be as easy to use as the original version, but it doesn''t matter. We can buy it, and we can buy enough grenades in large quantities for a lifetime."


    Groliov looked very moved. He swallowed his saliva and said, "interesting, this must be tried!"

 Chapter 2131

    Qlz87 or qlz04, and qlu11. The most regrettable thing is that they can''t concentrate their advantages together.


    It would be best if we could suppress and kill the enemy''s large-scale infantry with continuous rapid fire, damage the enemy''s fire points with a single precision shot, and hit a single person with a single precision shot,


    But even if he can''t combine the advantages of the two grenade launchers, Yuri can still be a double gun general like Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang''s long-range shooting with rifle and short-range shooting with shotgun are super powerful. When he can''t give consideration to both, he has to take two guns. Which one is suitable for.


    Yuri can of course do the same. He usually has two grenade launchers, which is suitable for which to use to solve the problem. After all, the battlefield will be preset before the battle. If he knows what terrain to fight on, he can choose in advance. What''s more, Satan''s actions don''t rely on his legs only most of the time. It''s not troublesome to throw a set of spare weapons in the car.


    Now Satan''s medium and long-range direct fire support has been very strong. There are Gao Yang, an accurate shooter, Cui Bo and Phoenix snipers, and groliov, an aircraft gunner. If Yuri can really cultivate a qualified or even excellent grenade shooter, the picture will be very beautiful.


    If the enemy hides in a bunker or shoots out from an armored vehicle, the role of Gao Yang''s snipers will be greatly reduced. For example, in the battle in which Syrian Peter lost one leg, the enemy hid in an underground bunker. Even if Gao Yang''s super shooting skills can kill the machine gunner hiding in it, the enemy has backup personnel to take over, The threat cannot be completely lifted unless Frye comes near and throws a few grenades into it.


    If Yuri is a qualified sniper grenade gunner, he can shoot in one shot and solve all problems. If one shot is not enough, he can shoot two shots. If two shots are not enough, he can shoot more shots. If not, he can always send smoke bombs or incendiary bombs to solve the people inside. The important thing is that the accuracy of qlu11 is enough. Shooting grenades in does not depend on luck, but can be sustained and repeated, This is too important.


    More importantly, as a light infantry team, Satan, no one could carry and use the weapon of automatic grenade launcher, while the sniper howitzer, which was pioneered in China, had never been used before.


    Yuri''s physique, with hundreds of guns and grenades on his back, can still follow the team, which is too important. For others, no matter how easy to use sniper howitzers or automatic howitzers, they don''t have a lot of ammunition and run out in a dozen.


    Also, Gao Yang can get qlu11 sniper howitzers because his deal with Huaxia in Ukraine is far from over.


    There are no obstacles. It depends on whether Yuri can use the sniper howitzer well.


    "Get the grenade launcher, come on, get the grenade launcher."


    Gao Yang excitedly shouted to people to take grenade launchers. Li JinFang had gun mounted grenade launchers, and their camp had Russian 30mm automatic grenade launchers.


    Ags-17 grenade launcher, 30mm caliber, without tripod, weighs nearly 20kg, and the total combat weight is more than 40kg, but Yuri still picked it up and left, put it down and fight.


    Unfortunately, Yuri couldn''t carry the grenade launcher after all, because the recoil force of the gun grenade was too large, so it would only be a waste of grenades. However, Yuri had no problem playing a single shot with a heavy grenade launcher.


    Looking at Yuri standing one after another, Andy said sincerely, "this guy is really a monster!"


    High spirited way: "now you know my power. Brother, no matter how accurate he is, his eyes are also accurate!"


    Groliov smiled, "you just decided to let him use a grenade launcher."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "you don''t understand. I just think this person is a treasure when I see him. Even if I can''t think of what he is suitable for, I can think slowly. The important thing is that I''ve brought back the person. If we don''t bring the person, we''ll be ready to find someone suitable for sniper howitzers in the future. How to find it? So it''s better for me."


    After boasting, he shouted, "Yuri, try a 40mm grenade."


    After that, Gao Yang said to the people around him, "whose grenade launcher is well used? Who is good at teaching him."


    Li JinFang said, "I can only say ordinary."


    Peter raised his hand and smiled, "I, I can. I''m very familiar with the use of grenade launchers, but I don''t understand sniper howitzers."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. The sniper howitzer is a new thing. Let''s slowly explore and develop various uses ourselves. The rabbit and I can teach about sniping."


    Irene smiled, "so are you sure which caliber to use? 35mm or 40mm?"


    35mm is the caliber developed by China. This caliber grenade is the only one, but it is difficult to find. 40mm is the general caliber of NATO and 30mm is the general caliber of the Warsaw Pact. These two types of ammunition are easy to find, but the power of 30mm grenade is too small to be considered, so we have to choose from 35mm and 40mm.


    The second is qlu11 and the 40mm foreign trade version lg5. These two kinds of sniper howitzers are very similar, but I don''t know how far the performance of the foreign trade version is from that of the original version.


    From the perspective of power and easy availability of ammunition, the 40mm caliber is still selected, but from the perspective of accuracy, it must be the 35mm caliber version.


    After measuring for a moment, Gao Yang said: "the sniper howitzer, what is important is power rather than precision. The killing radius of the 35 mm armor piercing projectile is five meters, and the killing radius of the blasting projectile is greater. The power must be enough. Just use the 35 mm one, and the automatic grenade launcher also uses the 35 mm one. I''ll tell you, we can buy 10000 rounds of ammunition for him, but it''s enough!"


    Groliov said, "less, or less, 50000 rounds! We want Yuri to have enough practice ammunition! In case it''s inconvenient to buy it in the future, buy more at a time and store it if you can''t use it."


    Gun grenades are not cheap, especially 35mm, but Satan can afford to cultivate a unique grenade shooter.


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "OK, 50000 rounds, no, 100000 rounds! We really have to think about the long term, so we also have ten sniper howitzers. As for automatic howitzer launchers, it doesn''t matter. It''s easy to find. Guys, I''ll contact you now. You''ll wait and see the birth of a double gun general."

 Chapter 2132

    Yuri had determined his role, and then he immediately put into intense training. As for Gao Yang, he also put into the training of desert combat.


    Many things are very busy and complex in the preparation stage. When it really starts, it may be very idle. This is the case with Gaoyang now.


    In addition to training, Gao Yang meets with mayd once a day, meets with yalebin at a fixed time, and informs and exchanges the news sent by several black demons who went to Yemen first.


    At present, it can only be regarded as normal, and everything is moving in the predetermined direction in an orderly manner.


    On the third day, Lucy came back.


    Lucy card''s appearance has hardly changed. With a dusty face and a big bag on her back, she stands in front of Gao Yang like a child who has done something wrong. When she timidly says a few words that I have come back, Gao Yang, who was full of anger, can''t say anything to blame her.


    Mercilessly stared at Lucy card, and Gao Yang could only say helplessly, "come back, don''t do it again."


    Lucy stuck out her tongue. Irene ran over and took Lucy''s bag, then hugged her and said loudly, "I don''t know whether to welcome you back, but I''m really glad you''re back, Lucy!"


    As one of Satan''s two women, lucika and Irene have always had a good relationship. They also have a partner together. Since lucika left the team, Satan has only Irene.


    After hugging Irene for a long time, lucika patted Irene and said with a smile, "I''m not going to leave this time."


    Irene smiled excitedly, "I''ll introduce you to the new members and take you to your room later."


    Lucika raised her hand, waved to some Satan people and said, "Hi, old friends, I''m back again. Are you very excited?"


    Groliov said helplessly, "in fact, I don''t want you to come back, but you''ve come. Then hurry to take a bath, get ready for dinner and have a rest. You''ll start restorative training tomorrow. I hope you haven''t pulled down too much."


    Satan''s old people are specially gathered together to wait for lucika. It''s impossible to drive her back. Let''s just welcome our old comrades in arms.


    At lunch, Satan''s new and old people gathered together for the first time in the days when they had started training.


    Wine can''t be drunk, but the atmosphere of eating is still very pleasant. Just at dinner, Gao Yang received a call from yak.


    Yake has gone to Italy to get in touch with the Cicero family. When he calls back, there must be some progress. Gao Yang is still very excited. After connecting the phone, he whispers, "Hey, is there any progress?"


    Yake said calmly: "yes, I have made contact with Mario Cicero."


    Mario Cicero, one of several important figures of Cicero family, was the first to launch after the death of his old parent and killed Justin, who was designated as the new parent. Moreover, Mario has won a decisive victory in the internal struggle of Cicero family, so he has become the new parent of Cicero family.


    According to the introduction of big Ivan, yak can get in touch with anyone in the Cicero family. Even without big Ivan, yak can get in touch with important figures in the Cicero family. After all, he also comes from an intelligence background, so it''s not surprising that yak has made contact with Mario.


    He shouted loudly and said, "so, has our concern come to an end?"


    Yak whispered, "I''ve met Mario, but I didn''t talk about anything at all. When I expressed my intention, he said he wanted to meet you and talk about specific cooperation in person."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment. After all, he has been very busy recently. After all, Mario killed Justin, which makes him have no good impression on Mario. However, considering that Mario is also a real big man in the underground world and holds the intelligence resources that Satan needs most at present, even if he doesn''t want to, he still has to meet him.


    In fact, Mario is willing to see Gao Yang or give him face. In terms of identity, Gao Yang, as a mercenary, is too far from Mario, who is already the king of the intelligence world. In terms of identity strength, Mario is at the same level as big Ivan and can stir up the world. Gao Yang, as a rising star, is far from it.


    After thinking for a moment, he said in a low voice, "why does he want to see me? Is there anything?"


    Yak laughed: "I think maybe I want to show my kindness to you. After all, you''re a great person now. I''m not even a shrimp in front of Mario, but Mario gave me a lot of face after learning that I went on behalf of you. I just left his house. After he invited me for lunch, he politely proposed that you''d better meet him in person. If you decide When I meet him, I''ll go back and inform him and make an appointment. "


    Gao Yang just thought for a moment and said, "OK, I''ll go. You calculate the time I need on the way. Please Mario decide the meeting time. I''ll start now."


    Jacques said, "OK, I''ll wait for you in Rome. I''ll let you know when I make an appointment. Bye."


    Hung up the phone and said loudly, "man, I need to go to Rome. I''ll just go myself. You continue training."


    Raphael smiled and said, "Oh, what are you doing in Rome?"


    "To meet some big man of Cicero''s house."


    Groliov said with concern: "has there been any progress?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "well, Mario hopes to meet and talk with me. I don''t think he will refuse our customer."


    Rafael shouted, "I''ll go with you, boss. You need an interpreter. You don''t know Italian."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, I still need an interpreter. You can train honestly. If you don''t recover from the injury for so long, don''t want to be lazy."


    On the 13th, he wiped his mouth and said, "I''ll go with you. It''s no use for me to stay for training."


    Groliov also said, "go with the 13th and Raphael. Just be two more bodyguards around you. Don''t let people look down on you when you meet for the first time."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s really a bodyguard. It must be a toad, but he still has to take someone to train. Well, Raphael, you can be a bodyguard for me. You have to act like a little."


    After the agreement was made, Gao Yang went to the next stop and said loudly, "no, I''m ready to start now. Mario is also a big man. We can only wait for others. We can''t let others wait for me all the time."

 Chapter 2133

    Italy, Rome.


    Mario said that he would welcome Gao Yang''s visit at any time, but Gao Yang didn''t intend to see Mario too casually.


    When they arrived in Rome at about 3 p.m., after Jacques picked up the three of them, the four did not directly visit Mario, but first went to get themselves a suitable outfit.


    They can''t wear formal clothes in Somalia, so Gao Yang didn''t prepare clothes such as suits and shirts for themselves. Now they want to see a big man. Besides, according to yak, Mario''s dress and behavior are more appropriate, so of course they can''t be too casual.


    So he picked them up at the airport. After Jacques said this, Gao Yang immediately said, "let''s buy clothes."


    Although it can''t compare with Milan in the fashion industry, Rome is also a fashion capital. Naturally, there will be no shortage of high-end ready-made clothes stores, and even if Italians can''t do anything else, they have mixed into the top ranks in the luxury industry. Therefore, Gaoyang not only can''t find special high-end clothes, but after they go to the most expensive ready-made clothes stores, He soon returned.


    Gao Yang said angrily: "in New York, five or six thousand suits are good. Here they look ordinary clothes and dare to ask for fifty or sixty thousand euros. Shit! Falk! It''s not so cruel to rob money!"


    Yak looked at the Hick''s expression and said, "look at the clothing brand and say these again. You say you want the most expensive, and I''ll show you the most expensive. What''s this? These are not custom-made clothes at all. If they are custom-made, there are five or six million euros. Don''t you want to see them?"


    Gao Yang angrily said: "shit, even gold clothes will never be worth 5.6 million euros? I know luxury goods are expensive and expensive, but it''s also too pit. Forget it, I buy it because I have a pit in my head. I''ll buy this kind of clothes. Even if I''m a nouveau riche, I''ll be fooled."


    Raphael smiled and said, "boss, no one wants to call himself a nouveau riche."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "but we are nouveau riche."


    The 13th smiled and said, "that''s because you''re not rich enough. If you have 10 billion euros of assets, you don''t think these clothes are expensive. Well, don''t waste time. We should hurry up."


    Gao Yang said to yak, "this time, let''s buy clothes of high-end brands. Have we got the head office of high-end brands?"


    Yak took Gao Yang to another place. This time Gao Yang felt much more peaceful. Although a suit of thousands of euros was still expensive, it was still acceptable, so he was right on the 13th. He felt that a suit of 500000 euros was expensive. It was just that he had not arrived yet.


    In a ready-made clothing store that usually feels very good, but now I know that it is only a high-end brand and not a real luxury. After wearing a light gray suit worth more than 11000 euros, Gao Yang feels much more handsome than usual. Although it is not tailored, the salesperson''s eyes are poisonous and accurate, and the clothes he finds are not only fit, And it fits his wallet very well.


    Gao Yang stood in front of the mirror, looked left and right, raised his hand and said, "how about it?"


    Raphael smiled, "very suitable, very energetic, boss."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s your luck. I''ll pay the bill today. That''s the standard. I''ll give it to you all. Go and try on your clothes quickly."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "no, have you ever seen a boss wearing the same clothes as a bodyguard? Change a store and we''ll continue."


    From the inside to the outside, from head to toe, suddenly changed his clothes. Gao Yang spent nearly 30000 euros. He paid a lot for this meeting with Mario.


    Gao Yang seemed to think so, but yak kept his original clothes, while number 13 and Raphael changed into the clothes that bodyguards should have.


    For the first time, in order to see a man dress up, Gao Yang got into a rented limousine and went to Mario''s home in the old city of Rome.


    What is inside information? It is inside information to have a big house like an ancient castle on a small hillside in the old Roman city with a big garden.


    Mario''s family has shown what power he will have as an important figure in the Cicero family, which has been inherited for hundreds of years.


    Yak called ahead and informed Mario that they were coming, so when Gaoyang''s car drove to the door of the mansion, the iron door was open, and there was no one except two servants standing in front of the fountain in the courtyard.


    A rich man will never make his home like a gangster. Therefore, there is no one in the whole courtyard except servants.


    When the 13th parked the car in front of the fountain, the servant immediately opened the door, bowed and stretched out his hand to ask Gao Yang. After getting out of the car, he first said it in Italian and then said in English: "welcome to your visit. Mr. Cicero has been waiting for you for a long time. This way, please, sir."


    Others don''t have this treatment. Raphael drove off the co pilot himself. Jacques, who had been here once, opened the door and got off. Another servant said to No. 13, "do you need to park the car yourself? If not, just give it to me, sir."


    On the 13th, as Gao Yang''s bodyguard, he naturally wanted to follow Gao Yang, so he got out of the car, stood behind Gao Yang with Raphael left and right, and the four people walked towards the porch.


    A man with black hair, looks more than 50 years old, and his dress is really very, very appropriate. The very, very handsome man with beard opened his arms, stood at the gate, opened his arms, smiled at him and said, "welcome, if I guess correctly, you are a ram."


    Mario is very enthusiastic. It''s not like meeting someone whose status is far lower than his. It''s more like meeting an old friend he hasn''t seen for many years.


    Gao Yang opened his arms and hugged Mario. After touching each other''s faces, he smiled and said, "Mr. Cicero, it''s really an honor to see you. Thank you for your invitation."


    Mario''s stature is tall and symmetrical, and he is also very strong. At first glance, there is a lot of sweat flowing through the gym, and he is especially powerful when hugging.


    He patted Gao Yang on the back and said with a smile, "please come in. I''ve prepared dinner for you. You''ll like it."


    Without beginning to say anything, he directly led Gao Yang into a very elegant restaurant. After sitting down on a small round table, Mario pointed to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "the clothes fit very well and match your figure."

 Chapter 2134

    The clothes fit well, which is easy to understand and correct, but the clothes match the body very well. This kind of words always sounds strange.


    Gao Yang is really not used to discussing clothes with a strange man, so he just smiled and nodded in response to Mario''s praise.


    There are only two chairs at the dinner table, so No. 13 and Raphael must have no seats, not as a bodyguard. Yak also has no chairs, which seems a little too much, but in the capacity of Mario, his arrangement is understandable.


    After a casual compliment, Mario raised his hand and pointed to the 13th. They smiled and said, "if you don''t mind, I want to talk to you."


    There was no one around Mario. Gao Yang really couldn''t make sense with two bodyguards behind him, so Gao Yang said with an apology: "I''m sorry, I forgot their existence. Go out first."


    On the 13th, he nodded, then withdrew from the restaurant with Jacques and Raphael. At this time, Mario smiled very happily and said loudly: "Yes, sometimes you do forget the existence of bodyguards, because you are used to them. Just like me, when I was about to take off a model''s clothes a long time ago, the girl''s reaction reminded me that there are bodyguards around me. Damn it, they heard all my love words. Although it''s nothing, it''s always embarrassing, isn''t it, So I never let the bodyguard follow me any more. "


    After smiling and saying some jokes, Mario waved and said, "Chinese people like to talk while eating, and Italians like it, but I''m sorry I can''t invite you to my family dinner because my family is on vacation."


    The enthusiastic Mario kept talking. Gao Yang didn''t know how to interrupt, especially how to get back to the point.


    However, Mario will also talk about it himself. He put his hands on the table, knocked one side of the table with ten fingers in turn, and said with a very interested look: "before our dinner, I want to ask, I heard you are very interested in working with me?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "yes, with your position in the industry, I want to find a reliable partner. Of course, I have to cooperate with you. I hope I can have this honor."


    Mario waved his hand, laughed and said in a loud voice, "you''re too polite. So, how do you want to cooperate?"


    Gao Yang was overwhelmed by Mario''s question. He spread his hand and said with an embarrassed face: "The question of how to cooperate is very difficult to answer. I think it is the normal cooperation mode. I pay and you give me information. Of course, I hope to establish a long-term and stable cooperative relationship, that is, I hope to have the priority to purchase some information and keep my affairs confidential."


    Mario nodded again and again, "very good, very good. I very much hope to reach a long-term cooperation with you."


    After that, Mario patted the table and shouted, "bring our dinner up."


    Mario finished, and immediately began to have the waiter bring the first dish in the silver plate.


    The first dish was seafood salad. After putting knives, forks and napkins in front of Gao Yang, the waiter put the salad in front of Gao Yang, put a cup, and then took a bottle of white wine in front of Gao Yang and said, "Sir, is it OK?"


    Mario raised his hand and said with a smile, "look at the taste of this wine."


    Gao Yang pretended to look, then nodded and said, "very good, thank you."


    The waiter poured white wine to Gao Yang and Mario, and then left. Mario raised his glass and said with a smile, "it seems that our cooperation intention has been reached. Here''s to friendship."


    "To friendship."


    After taking a sip of the wine, Mario put down his glass, picked up a knife and fork, signaled Gao Yang to start, inserted a shrimp into his mouth, and then said casually: "Mr. ram, there is no problem for us to cooperate, but there are individuals who may affect our cooperation and future friendship. Let me be frank. Justin seems to have a good relationship with you?"


    It''s time to finally come.


    Gao Yang nodded, as if he had never known what had happened between Justin and Mario, smiled and said, "yes, our friendship is OK, but he disappeared recently, and I can''t always have a reliable intelligence source, so I came to visit you."


    Mario nodded, then spread his hand, smiled bitterly and said: "Justin is my younger brother, my youngest brother. Our father likes him very much. As a father, he likes the youngest one very much. This is normal, but my father is old and confused. He wants to pass the parent''s seat to his favorite son, but he is not the most capable one. No matter from which perspective, this is wrong, so the problem will be solved later The result is very serious. Justin is my brother, but I have to turn against my brother. There is no way. We are a big family and maintain the livelihood of many people. I can''t let my father and brother destroy this family. "


    Gao Yang nodded, then he smiled and said, "it''s understandable, but with all due respect, Mr. Cicero, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me."


    Mario sighed and said helplessly: "As the eldest son, I watched Justin grow up. When we were young, we had a good relationship, brother, so even if I had to conflict with him because of his position as a parent, I wouldn''t kill him. Unfortunately, he didn''t think so. When I sent him to pick him up, he ran away, which made me very upset, because I was worried that he would do something stupid and hurt me I have to use stronger means to end the competition between us and split our family, so... "


    Mario held out his hand and smiled: "I hope I can take him home and send someone to protect him. He will lose some freedom, but he will still live well. It is better than one of our brothers who must die. But I don''t know where he is hiding now. Mr. ram, you are his friend. Maybe you know where he may be hiding. If you know, I hope you can tell me, of course , I''ll pay you back. "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "Mr. Cicero, if I know where he is, I will tell you, but it''s a pity that I really don''t know."


    Mario stared at Gao Yang for a while. His eyes were very sharp. After watching for a long time, Mario finally nodded, smiled and said, "I believe you, Mr. ram, your eyes are very sincere. I believe you really don''t know. Just as I didn''t say anything, let''s continue to eat."

 Chapter 2135

    Mario seems to be just asking, but Gao Yang is analyzing what Mario''s real intention of meeting him is.


    Now, Mario''s invitation is not to look forward to him or value Satan''s future development, but to inquire about Justin''s whereabouts after seeing Gao Yang.


    No matter from any point of view, the fight within the family should close the door and fight a pain without involving any outsiders, but unfortunately, this is difficult to do.


    Gao Yang is a little wary, because Mario seems to involve him in the internal struggle of Cicero family, but he doesn''t have to worry about anything, because Mario''s meeting invitation, a big man, will never have anything to worry about in terms of safety.


    If Mario invited people and killed them immediately, it would be completely crossing the line. Even if Mario determined that Gao Yang was his enemy and could not become a partner, he had to wait until Gao Yang got out of his door. The higher the status, the more people had to abide by some rules, because many rules were originally formulated by them.


    Now Gao Yang is worried about whether he can cooperate with Mario.


    At present, Gao Yang''s worry seems superfluous. Mario did not show any displeasure. On the contrary, he looked very happy and said with a smile: "I''m glad you can make the right choice, that is, cooperate with me, because I can provide you more. Now tell me what information you want."


    Gao Yang won''t say everything, because the information he wants to buy will reveal a lot of his own things. Therefore, after thinking about it, he smiled and said, "there is no specific information to buy."


    Mario nodded repeatedly and said with a smile, "isn''t it at present? It doesn''t matter. If you need any information, remember to find me. Now we concentrate on dinner. When you know something about me, you will clearly like to deal with me, I am a person."


    Then the hot dish came up. After changing Gao Yang''s hot plate, the waiter brought a bottle of red wine, still put it in front of Gao Yang and whispered, "Sir, is this wine OK?"


    If Gao Yang nodded, the waiter would open the wine, but just then Mario beckoned and said, "let me see what wine you have prepared for my VIP."


    The waiter took the red wine to Mario. Mario took it over, looked at the label, made a face, shook his head and said, "change one, you shouldn''t use French wine. Let my guests usually choose the wine produced by my own winery and choose the year 04."


    After the waiter went down, Mario smiled and said, "my housekeeper is used to using French wine when entertaining foreign guests, but I don''t think you should try the red wine produced by my own winery. 2004 is a great year. For ordinary people, I won''t take it out to entertain him."


    Generally speaking, Italian wines are cheaper and can''t compare with some famous French wines in the ranks of top red wines, but it''s also a means of showing good will for Mario.


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "that''s something you must try. Thank you for your generosity."


    Soon, a new bottle of wine was sent. Mario picked it up and looked at it. He handed it to Gao Yang from the table and said with a smile, "have a look."


    Gao Yang took the wine when Mario waved, "ice it."


    The waiter nodded and then left. He quickly came over with an ice bucket and stood behind Gao Yang. Gao Yang handed out the wine and said with a smile, "very good. I can''t wait to have a taste."


    Mario smiled. Gao Yang felt cold in the back of his head. No one took the wine in his hand, but there was a foreign object against him in the back of his head.


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Mr. Cicero, what do you mean?"


    Mario sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t want to be like this, but if you choose to be my enemy, there''s no way. Please don''t move, Mr. ram. As long as you move, there will be many holes in your head, and the people you bring will become a hornet''s nest."


    Gao Yang didn''t move. He just looked at Mario, thinking about how to turn the situation around.


    Mario invited him to his home, and then asked someone to point a gun at his head. Unexpectedly, on the 13th, even alebin didn''t consider this possibility at all.


    Even a gangster boss won''t do it in his own house after inviting a guest, which is related to the dignity of a big man.


    Mario pushed away his chair, stood up and said to Gao Yang, "I''m sorry you chose to be my enemy."


    "I am not against you, Mr. Cicero. You seem to have made a mistake."


    Mario still had a warm smile on his face, but his words made people shudder.


    "If you don''t tell me justin''s whereabouts, you are against me. You don''t seem to know how important it is for me to find Justin. Now I tell you, if you plan to keep a secret for him, you will die ugly!"


    He shouted loudly and said helplessly and sincerely: "Mr. Cicero, please think about it. What''s the reason for me to keep Justin''s secret? He''s just an intelligence agent and a seller. It doesn''t make any difference whether I cooperate with him or with you. It''s just business. We should be just business partners. Are you crazy?"


    Mario reached out and touched his chin. The smile on his face finally disappeared. He looked at Gao Yang coldly and said with a gloomy face: "twenty people around your bodyguard pointed guns at them. As for you..."


    Mario snapped his fingers and rushed out of a door of the restaurant. Five people, each with submachine guns, lined up in a fan, raised their guns with a dignified face and aimed at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "Mr. Cicero, it''s too heavy. Is it necessary?"


    Mario said coldly: "the famous gun god ram, I naturally want to give a grand reception. Mr. ram, as long as you tell Justin''s whereabouts now, we can''t be friends or business partners, but if you don''t say..."


    Mario took a step forward and Gao Yang wanted him to be closer, but Mario immediately stopped, looked at Gao Yang and said, "your clothes are beautiful and fit, but if you don''t say, your clothes won''t fit any more soon."


    Mario made a pun about the last threat. If Gao Yang didn''t say it, his clothes might be torn. Of course, it''s more likely to become a swollen body, and the clothes will not fit naturally.


    God, when someone held a gun against his head, Gao Yang felt that he would tell everything about Justin, but Gao Yang really didn''t know Justin''s whereabouts. This is the real disaster, lying on the gun alive.

 Chapter 2136

    Mario did something that he should never do in his capacity, and something he could never do in his high status.


    Inviting people to your own home is a Hongmen banquet. The consequences of doing so will be very serious.


    There are two kinds of people who can''t owe money. One is an intelligence trafficker and the other is a mercenary. The former has too many secrets, but the latter represents the ultimate force. Therefore, whoever offends these two kinds of people will not end well. Of course, there is another premise, that is, he must be strong enough. Obviously, an intelligence trafficker without resources will not be valued, The mercenaries of a weak chicken mercenary regiment will not be too worried.


    It''s not good to owe money, especially for serious behavior.


    Now the problem comes. Mario must be the most powerful intelligence trafficker, while Gao Yang is the fiercest mercenary. He also has the strongest mercenary regiment.


    Most importantly, Gao Yangneng and Mario were introduced by big Ivan.


    If Mario wants to attack Gao Yang, big Ivan will be involved without suspense.


    So what Gao Yang doesn''t understand is how Mario dares to give him a Hongmen banquet. In terms of Mario''s identity and status, he may not pay attention to him as a mercenary, but when it comes to big Ivan, Mario wants to gamble on his reputation.


    For intelligence traffickers, reputation is more important than anything. Empty words can get a lot of money. Without credibility, who will believe him.


    Gao Yang looked at Mario strangely and said, "Mr. Cicero, have you made a mistake? Based on my relationship with Justin, you really shouldn''t be so sure. I''ll know his whereabouts. What''s more, have you done this without considering the consequences?"


    Mario said coldly, "consequences? A mercenary told me the consequences? What can I do even if I kill you here? You think I''ll worry about a small mercenary group, Mr. ram. You''re confident and qualified to talk to me."


    "Is big Ivan enough?" he said in a loud voice


    Mario smiled very, very contemptuously and said: "Big Ivan, an arms dealer, the largest arms dealer. Then, do you think big Ivan will care about a mercenary? Do you think he will remember you after you disappear? Do you think he will do to me even if he knows I killed you? Don''t be naive, you are only a mercenary. For big Ivan, friendship with me is far more important than your life."


    Gao Yang was stunned, and then he quickly figured out that Mario didn''t know what the relationship between big Ivan and him was. He hid himself too well, Justin hid him too well, and even big Ivan HID or protected him too well, so that few people really knew his strength.


    What he said now was a temporary struggle and boasting. Gao Yang understood this, but he still couldn''t help saying: "Mr. Mario, you are very wrong. As an intelligence agent and the parent of Cicero family, you know too little about me. I want to tell you that if you kill me, you will regret it. Big Ivan will not let you go, and my people will not let you go."


    Mario took a breath, waved his hand impatiently and said, "take him down and tell me what I want to know."


    Gao Yang raised his voice and shouted, "Mr. Cicero! You may be standing at the highest point, but don''t forget that we are the end of everything!"


    Intelligence agents are intelligence agents. They survive by selling intelligence. These people have money and intelligence. They can hire a large number of bodyguards to protect themselves. Therefore, intelligence agents are powerful. It will be difficult to offend them, but mercenaries are synonymous with force. What mercenaries can do is fight.


    Therefore, intelligence agents have many means to make people who offend them miserable, but mercenaries have only one means and the ultimate means to completely destroy the enemy. From this perspective, mercenaries are more pure than intelligence agents, and being more pure means being better at it.


    Mercenaries are certainly better at fighting than skilful intelligence traffickers. From the perspective of combat effectiveness alone, intelligence agents can''t beat mercenaries.


    Gao Yang wants Mario to know that if he really kills him and forces Satan to a dead end, he will only lose both sides.


    But Mario didn''t listen to Gao Yang''s explanation at all. Several strong men pointed guns at Gao Yang, suddenly came to Gao Yang''s head, dragged him down from his chair, and then tied Gao Yang like a dead dog with a tie.


    Gao Yang didn''t faint. He also wanted to resist, but he didn''t bring a gun at all. Moreover, even in this case, he couldn''t have any hope of turning over even with a gun.


    When others are Yin, a gun god will have unimaginable energy, but when others are Yin, the gun god is still useless.


    The key to the problem is that no one thought that Mario would start against Gao Yang without any conflict. Even if Gao Yang had an intersection with Justin before, Mario really had no reason to do so when Gao Yang had made it clear that he wanted to draw a line with Justin.


    I don''t know what happened to them on the 13th. Although they were pressed on the ground and their hands and feet were firmly tied, Gao Yang was still worried about them on the 13th. Maybe his identity was more important and Mario wouldn''t kill him immediately, but for people like Mario, bodyguards definitely belong to the role that can be killed immediately.


    For a moment, Gao Yang doubted whether yak had betrayed him, but he immediately abandoned the idea. He firmly believed that yak would never betray him and Satan.


    Mario had lost his patience. He waved his hand and said, "take him to the doctor for interrogation. Be careful not to kill him. I must let him speak."


    Suddenly, Gao Yang felt fear from the bottom of his heart.


    How does Gao Yang treat the prisoner? Now Mario will treat him. Recalling the means of the black devil''s interrogation, Gao Yang feels that he might as well be killed immediately. Really, compared with life is better than death, death is definitely the most comfortable result. No matter how you die, it is definitely better than life.


    A man pulled a rope into Gao Yang''s mouth, tied his hands behind his back, and even his legs were firmly tied. Now, Gao Yang really can''t even move, let alone resist.


    If you can''t resist, it''s impossible to be killed immediately.


    After tying Gao Yang up, someone began to search Gao Yang. Then they quickly found a mobile phone, put the mobile phone on one side of the table, turned it over, and there was nothing else. Gao Yang was finally carried away by two people.

 Chapter 2137

    Funny to say, Gao Yang didn''t bring a gun because he was wearing a very fit slim suit. Of course, this is also to show his respect for Mario. In addition, because the volume of satellite phone is too large, Gao Yang only brought a mobile phone. He didn''t even bring his wallet, because it would destroy the effect of clothes.


    Now, Gao Yang is most thankful that he has only one mobile phone, because if Mario takes a satellite phone, the consequences will be very serious, very serious.


    However, it was only a little lucky. Before long, Gao Yang felt that it might be better to let Mario get his satellite phone and know that he can''t move. It''s more important to keep his life first than the secrets that may be leaked. In this case, Gao Yang began to regret that he didn''t bring the satellite phone with him.


    The current situation is that it seems that you can''t hide from suffering. Maybe you''ll die.


    If Mario kills him like this, there''s no way. Then the slowest time is three or five days. Satan''s people should come to Rome with a large number of people, because Gao Yang''s coming to see Mario this time is something everyone knows. If he has no news since then, they can''t contact Rafael on the 13th, Of course the Satan will know what happened and come.


    However, even if Satan''s people arrive, the only thing they can do is revenge. It''s too late to save him.


    Therefore, it is not always right to be in a high position. Mario really did a stupid thing. Next, it should be an endless revenge war between mercenaries and intelligence traffickers, absolutely losing both sides.


    Unfortunately, Gao Yang can''t do anything now. He can''t even speak. He is taken to a room. From the appearance of the room, the situation seems very bad.


    This is Mario''s mansion, but different from other luxurious rooms, the floor of this room is paved with black tiles. As for the surroundings, you can''t see the high face down.


    After passing a door, the man carrying Gao Yang murmured in Italian. Then someone answered in Italian. Gao Yang''s head was lifted up, and then he was put on a chair.


    The surrounding walls are full of plastic plates and other things, including the roof. They are all matte black. Although the lights are on, they feel depressed.


    Li Yang''s eyes were full of panic. One was wearing a white coat, with a slight beard on his face and glasses. He looked at a man in his thirties standing in front of him and smiling at him.


    Gao Yang was placed on an iron chair, and then he was pulled by someone, his hair suddenly tilted back, and then with a click, his neck was locked by an iron hoop. Then his hands were untied, pressed and tied to the armrest of an iron chair, and then his legs, big legs and lower legs were firmly locked by the iron hoop.


    Sitting on a chair, his whole body was firmly clamped down, the man who looked like a doctor fatino waved to Gao Yang, and then the rope holding Gao Yang''s mouth was untied.


    Dr. fatino waved his hand slowly and waited for everyone to go out. After closing the door, he pushed the transfer in front of Gao Yang and sat on it.


    "You can call me Dr. fatino. I have a doctor''s license."


    After gently pushing his glasses and saying something to Gao Yang, fatino smiled and said, "before the formal start, I think we need to know each other."


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked around. Although a very bright light was on, in the dark room, only Dr. fatino in a white coat had two eyes. Other places were still dark, making people seem to be in a black hole, unspeakable depression and fear.


    After a deep breath, Gao Yang could still laugh. He said to Dr. fatino, "what do you want to ask? I say everything and tell you everything I know. I''m very afraid of pain, so you can save something. Really, I''m willing to say anything."


    Fatino waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, don''t worry, you should understand that torturing people is my hobby. You''d better not say anything before I do it. I enjoy the process very much."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "Fark, you are also a dead pervert!"


    Fatino smiled and said, "metamorphosis is metamorphosis, but not dead metamorphosis, because I''m not dead yet."


    Gao Yang has no illusions. He knows how he interrogates others. Of course, he also knows what the normal process is.


    Staring at fatino, he raised his face confidently and said in a deep voice: "you will die soon. I assure you that no matter how you treat me, my people will retaliate against you ten times and one hundred times, so you are a dead pervert."


    Fatino smiled, clapped his hands and said, "you are in good condition. None of the people sent to me can be like you. Most of them have been paralyzed and can''t even speak. Occasionally, some who can still speak will only beg for mercy. You are very good. You are in very good condition. You must keep it."


    No matter what Gao Yang says, whatever he says, what should come will come, so why should Gao Yang be polite? Anyway, even if he yells and pleads for mercy, it''s the same outcome. Then, it''s better to ask for a happy mouth.


    "Do you care about anyone? Certainly not. You''re a dead pervert. You won''t have relatives and friends. They''ve already died."


    Fatino smiled and said, "no, you''re wrong. I have relatives and friends. My cognition is different from yours. My life is normal and happy."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "really? That''s great. They''ll die. My people will catch them and kill them one by one in front of you. In your favorite way, have you ever thought about what it''s like to watch them die? Have you thought about it? It doesn''t matter. You''ll see them soon."


    Fatino smiled and said, "you are really the first to threaten me when you come here."


    Fatino stood up, looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "shall we start? I hope you can stick to it longer, because the longer you stick to it, and finally when you have to say everything, I will have a more sense of achievement."


    Gao Yang also laughed and said, "I''m disappointed. I''ll say anything if you don''t punish me. I''ll say it faster if you punish me."


    Fatino said curiously, "you seem to have been trained in anti torture, don''t you?"


    "No, I''m afraid of pain and suffering. I won''t find myself such a sin."


    Fatino spread his hands and stood up. He opened the door and went out, and then quickly pushed into a stainless steel shelf, which was full of all kinds of small tools, of course, all for execution.

 Chapter 2138

    If the ignorant are meaningless, it can be said that the more you know, the more you fear.


    Gao Yang knew that when a real expert in torture tried people, he used powerful means first. This is not that the police asked the prisoner to have evidence. This is originally aimed at tossing people into death and not dying, and based on the principle of digging the deepest heart of the interrogated.


    Fatino pushed the shelf to a position about two meters in front of Gao Yang, then stretched out his hand to compete on a wide range of gadgets, smiled and said, "this is the gadget I often use. Are you interested in understanding? Let''s start with a simple one, such as this, this is..."


    Fatino is also carrying out a psychological offensive. His every word and every action are made consciously to disintegrate and collapse his high spirited psychology.


    But Gao Yang, although he is not a pervert, he has really seen several expert interrogations.


    "I know this. Nail clippers are used to pull out nails. They are never happy and sharp. They pull out people''s nails slowly and painfully."


    Fatino nodded and said, "Oh, look, this is really a eunuch. What about this?"


    "Nerve needles, used in sets, do not damage people''s physical functions, but can cause great pain. They can even cause people''s painful shock to death. Especially powerful experts can even make the coroner''s forensic medicine fail to see that the body died because of the extreme pain caused by acupuncture."


    Fatino was a little surprised and said, "you know more than I expected. It seems that you have indeed received anti torture training. Then let''s take a look at the higher-level tools. What about this?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "I haven''t seen this, but I''ve heard people talk about it. Man, you take these knives, scissors, needles and other things, which only shows that you stay in the primary stage of torture. You see, you are all surgical tools. You look at a variety of patterns. In fact, the effects are the same. It causes extreme physical pain and can''t bear to confess again. I know that an expert can use a small knife Do the same thing, take so many things that are only different in shape, essentially repetitive and useless, who are you scaring? "


    Fatino stared at Gao Yang and just sneered. Gao Yang sighed: "so you are in the primary stage. At most, you are in the final stage. You are far from the real master. The master I know doesn''t use any tools. You can let people say everything, and you don''t even need to prove it, because it must be true. Can you?"


    Fatino sneered, "you can try."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, don''t try. I''ll tell you everything you ask. Or you can show me something more advanced. If not, let''s start the Q & a session now. I promise you, what I said is absolutely true. I''m afraid of pain."


    Fatino breathed out, picked up something about 20 cm long and only 5 mm wide, like a needle and a knife, and said, "do you know what this is? I invented it."


    Gao Yang said: "I really don''t know this, but it''s something stabbed into people."


    Fatino stood in front of Gao Yang with a small spike, reached out and pinched Gao Yang''s shoulder and arm, and said with a smile, "it''s very strong."


    Goosebumps on Gao Yang''s body got up. He swallowed saliva and didn''t say anything.


    In fact, Gao Yang hoped that fatino would give him some advanced things, that is, he would destroy him psychologically without any torture tools, but this method takes a long time. He can hold on for a while. As long as he holds on, someone will come to save him.


    Unfortunately, fatino doesn''t give him a chance at all, or maybe fatino doesn''t know too high-end technology at all, but Gao Yang thinks that since Mario relies on fatino so much, fatino should be an torture expert.


    Fatino''s hand ran down Gao Yang''s arm and said with a smile, "nice clothes."


    "Yes, I spent 20000 euros."


    "That''s a pity. It''ll soon become rags."


    After a smile, fatino scratched up Gao Yang''s arm with the small thorn in his hand, completely cut his clothes and exposed Gao Yang''s arm.


    Fatino smiled, holding Gao Yang''s arm in one hand and a small thorn in the other: "In my mind, I remember every nerve and blood vessel of the human body. For example, if I pierce it from here, the tendon and nerve controlling your thumb will be broken, and your thumb can''t be used. This one is the index finger. If you go in from this part, you can''t shoot again, and I promise you that you can''t pick it up."


    After saying that, fatino said with a smile, "I heard you are a gun god. Your shooting is very good. So, how about starting from here?"


    Gao Yang was already afraid. At this time, he was scared to pee his pants and goose bumps all over his body. He was very afraid of death. However, he was even more afraid of watching someone destroy his shooting hand.


    "No, man, you just want to know Justin''s whereabouts. I said, I said it. I said to omit this step... Ah ah! Your mother of the second Olympic Games! Your mother of the second Olympic Games! My mother of the second Olympic Games!"


    He roared loudly, because fatino had smiled and slowly stabbed the 20 cm long knife into his forearm.


    Gao Yang was really shocked and blurted out the national curse.


    Fatino stabbed the thorn into Gao Yang''s arm for at least 15 cm, stopped his hand and said with a smile: "just at the beginning, let you feel it. You didn''t cut your nerve, just stabbed between the muscle and subcutaneous tissue. Don''t move. Don''t blame me for cutting the tendon. Relax and relax."


    Gao Yang immediately relaxed his arm, and then he breathlessly stared at fatino and said, "take it! Take it! You really deserve to call a doctor, man. I''ll say everything. Call Mario. I can only tell him something. You can listen, but he''ll kill you."


    Fatino waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Let''s take our time. I won''t ask you urgently until you are full of ten needles and knives. I haven''t had a good time yet."


    Wheezing the rough airway: "The needle knife is used to save people. You''re plagiarizing the creativity of traditional Chinese medicine. Don''t show off, man. Mario asked you to come as soon as possible to ask him the answer he wants, not to make you happy. Let him come as soon as possible and delay Mario''s big event. I suffer and you don''t please. Why do we lose both? I said I''m afraid of pain. Please ask Mario to come and let''s get down to business ¡£¡±


    Fatino hesitated for a moment, but he put down what he called a needle knife and said with a gloomy face, "then tell me."


    "No, I have to see Mario to say. Don''t waste time. Mario is the most urgent one. Please invite him quickly!"


    Fatino hesitated again and finally said fiercely, "if you dare to play tricks, I''ll stab you with needles and knives, wait!"

 Chapter 2139

    Fatino left. Gao Yang was fixed on the iron chair and looked at his right arm, which was still tingling.


    At last, his hand was not useless. Looking at the knife with several centimeters exposed on his arm, Gao Yang felt a chill in his heart. Although his arm was not useless, if fatino wanted to continue to stab him with a knife, that arm would be useless sooner or later.


    What makes Gao Yang most depressed and helpless is that he really doesn''t know Justin''s whereabouts, which is the most sad, because no matter how others torture him, he can''t give a satisfactory answer. If he can''t give an answer, he has to suffer more torture until Mario finally confirms that he really doesn''t know rather than refuses to say.


    Now, Gao Yang just wants to cheat fatino away as soon as possible. Ending the current pain is still secondary. The main thing is to buy some time and suffer less crimes, so that he can resist the time when others come to save him.


    It''s still evening. It''s dinner time. According to Gao Yang''s estimation, the first day will be the next day. Satan''s people will realize that he has lost contact. After discovering that he has lost contact with him, they should ask big Ivan for help. Even if big Ivan calls Mario''s important people, they will get it the next day. If big Ivan''s words are useless, it must be forcibly rescued by Satan''s people, It will take at least three days or more, because it will take time for Satan to leave Somalia, and it will take more than two days to leave Somalia.


    Gao Yang''s goal is to delay for three days, as long as he doesn''t suffer in these three days. Now he doesn''t want to explain to Mario that he has nothing to do with Justin, and Mario won''t believe it. In this case, it''s better to tell Mario a false news, and then spend this time when Mario checks.


    If you want to lie, you have to be reliable. Gao Yang must quickly make up a reasonable lie that Mario can believe. If you want to say some particularly remote places, such as Justin hiding in the south pole, Mario doesn''t believe it.


    While Gao Yang was thinking hard, the door was pushed open. Mario took two of his men to Gao Yang. After seeing the weak Gao Yang, he smiled coldly and said, "why? Tell me, where''s Justin!"


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t know Justin''s specific location. This is true. You can''t believe it or not. I can''t tell if you torture me."


    Mario smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to say his exact location. Now say everything you know."


    In fact, Gao Yang has been thinking about how to cheat Mario. He breathed and said, "there''s a phone call. I contacted Justin."


    Mario immediately took out a mobile phone and shouted, "say the number."


    Gao Yang said out the number of his contact with Justin. Mario wrote it on his mobile phone and said loudly, "this is a good start. Continue."


    It seems that Mario really doesn''t know Justin''s number, because he looks very satisfied, so he grinned and said: "I don''t know what happened between you and Justin, but Justin did ask for help from me. To be exact, he hopes to hire us, because he doesn''t have enough armed forces to compete with you. No matter how you fight, you still have to solve it by bloodshed. As long as one person dies, the fight will naturally end."


    Mario smiled and said, "this naive idiot thinks you can deal with me? Stupid, go on."


    Gao Yang said slowly, "Justin offered me $200 million, and he did pay me $100 million. He agreed to pay $100 million first, and then pay the remaining $100 million when we solve you."


    Mario said solemnly, "go on."


    I got 100 million dollars, but Justin suddenly disappeared before we acted. I can''t contact him anymore


    Mario shouted, "when and where did he pay you?"


    Gao Yang''s words are true or false. Justin did give money, but not to him, but lent it to Andre as a war loan, and Andre died soon. However, the contact was handled by him, so Gao Yang remembered the time quite clearly.


    After the loan was said to be a commission and the time was accurate, Mario said solemnly to the men following him: "go and verify."


    Before long, a man who went out to call came back and whispered to Mario, "yes, there is a transfer of $100 million on the right date, but the flow direction of the money can''t be verified for the time being. It may take a long time."


    Mario waved his hand and said with a smile, "there''s no need to verify the flow of funds, Mr. ram. Judging from the date, Justin was ready to deal with me very early. Before my father chose him as a parent, it seems that Justin has a lot of foresight. Please go on."


    Gao Yang''s helpless way: "I don''t know what happened between you. I got the money, but I didn''t receive the news of doing it for a long time, and I lost contact with Justin. Until one day, Justin called and told me that I could do it, but at that time, you were already the parent of Cicero family. I was crazy and would sell to you at the price of $200 million, so I said that $200 million was not enough, because Your status has changed. If you want to continue to hire us to kill you, you need to pay $400 million, 200 million in advance, and another 200 million when it''s done. Do you like it or not? "


    Mario smiled, "you have a big appetite. Go on."


    Gao Yang shouted: "Justin promised, so I said I wouldn''t accept the transfer, just cash, and then he asked me to go to Colombia to get the money, but I didn''t intend to get it, so I said I could only send the cash to me. Then, I never contacted Justin''s again."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Mario and said sincerely: "Do you understand? In fact, I didn''t want Justin''s money, because I had to deal with you when I took the money. Before, you were not the parent of the Cicero family, but you didn''t have to worry too much about killing you, but you later controlled the Cicero family, and I''ve got a deposit of $100 million. I think it''s good to have $100 million in hand. I don''t have to think about other money It''s not worth it. I think Justin should be in Bogota, Colombia, because he asked me to go to Bogota several times to get money. "


    Gao Yang has figured out an excuse to explain some unreasonable places. For example, why he refused to say this before, because Justin''s death is obviously better for him. However, before Gao Yang explains, Mario looks disappointed and says, "you''re lying. I''m disappointed and angry."


    Gao Yang looked stunned and said, "why do you say that? I didn''t lie."


    Mario sighed and said, "I thought you really said it, but you tried to fool me. Well, you''ll be miserable."

 Chapter 2140

    Mario was angry and disappointed. He turned and left.


    Gao Yang is a little flustered. He can''t help but flustered. As soon as Mario leaves, he will have to continue to be abused.


    Long, long ago, after seeing how yak and the 13th and the black devil tortured him, Gao Yang vowed never to let himself fall into captivity. Seeing that the situation was bad, he shot himself and would never be a prisoner to be slaughtered.


    But this time, Gao Yang lost Jingzhou carelessly. He capsized in the gutter and was held against his head with a gun at a dinner party.


    At that time, if Gao Yang fought desperately and was robbed and killed, it would be a good end. Unfortunately, people always have to try to rescue themselves at this time, rather than commit suicide immediately. Therefore, Gao Yang inevitably fell into a situation he never wanted to enter. He was controlled and treated by torture.


    Now, if Gao Yang still has a chance, he will definitely take a shot by himself without hesitation. He can do anything without a gun. Unfortunately, he has no chance.


    So looking at Mario leaving, Gao Yang is really a little flustered, because he is really afraid of pain and being tortured to the point of saying everything.


    Because Gao Yang''s mind is really filled with too many secrets that cannot be exposed. He really knows too much about big Ivan, the nuclear bomb, Morgan, Satan, what green terrorist organization, what diamond mines, what he does in Somalia, those transactions in Ukraine, and so on.


    The most important thing is the foundation of Satan, the residence of Satan''s family members. These things are just what happened in Gao Yang''s mind, but these things should be known by Mario. They are rare goods, and there are definitely intelligence that many people want to buy, which is worth a lot of money and can kill a lot of people.


    The worst thing is that Gao Yang really doesn''t know Justin''s whereabouts, so fatino will open a breakthrough from other directions, from small things, from things unrelated to drinking Justin, whether there are dates or not, maybe there will be something to gain. Gao Yang knows these routines, so he can''t let himself be tortured and tell all the secrets.


    "Wait! Wait! Don''t go! Mr. Cicero, don''t go. You think I know Justin''s whereabouts and believe I''m lying. Why? Please give me a hint. OK, please, give me a hint. I''m really baffled, because I didn''t lie at all. If you ask like this, you''ll never get the answer you really want. Let''s be frank and give it to you Can you give me a hint? "


    Gao Yang is really upset, so he hopes Mario can give him a hint, why, why on earth let Mario believe that he has a connection with Justin.


    Mario turned around, stared at Gao Yang and said coldly, "they all say ram is a man of special righteousness. I believe it now. At this time, you still have to hide it for Justin, right?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "no, absolutely not. You''ve made a mistake. Look where I''m like a tight lipped person for my friends? Bah! Justin is not my friend at all! Man, give me a chance and a hint. Maybe there''s a misunderstanding between us."


    Mario breathed, stared at Gao Yang and said slowly, "Justin escaped a long time ago. He''s lucky, and he hid in a place no one knows. Even his former loyal men don''t know. I caught one of them. After the doctor tortured him for a long time, the guy was willing to tell Justin''s whereabouts."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "you know, and ask me? What does this have to do with me!"


    Mario continued slowly: "Trust is a very, very precious thing in our business. Justin doesn''t trust anyone, but Justin trusts you! He once gave you 100 million dollars, which is consistent with what you said. However, Justin has only 120 million dollars in all. After he failed to escape, he can only get back this 100 million dollars or get your help, It''s possible to turn over. "


    Gao Yang was stunned, and Mario continued: "so, the man said that Justin''s only contact is you. He watched Justin call you with his own eyes. If anyone in the world can know Justin''s whereabouts, it''s only you."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what''s your logic? Does he trust me? Does he trust me to lose contact with me? I haven''t received any calls from him at all, and Justin suddenly disappeared. OK, if I have any contact with him, why should I ask you to buy information?"


    Mario said angrily, "you think I''m a fool. You asked me to buy intelligence. Isn''t it to get close to me and try to kill me? Isn''t this the result of Justin asking you for help?"


    Gao Yang is helpless. If Mario really believes that he has no contact with Justin, he has been tortured to tell too many secrets.


    Mario breathed out and said with a gloomy face: "Now, no one knows where Justin is, and his men only know that he is probably hiding in France or Britain. Justin once sent you a message telling you where he is and his new contact information. Only he and you know the contact information, and even his men don''t know the contact information. It''s not the phone you gave me, because it''s what he used to use!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I''m your mother! Mario! I''m your mother!"


    Gao Yang was desperate, because he couldn''t make up the lie, and people didn''t believe it. As long as he couldn''t tell Justin''s real whereabouts, Mario was bound to torture him to death. In this case, it''s better to ask for a bargain and scold him.


    Mario said coldly, "scold, you will cry soon. Scold as much as you can while you scold."


    Mario turned and walked away. He shouted angrily at fatino outside the door. After a long time, the door reopened and fatino came in alone.


    After closing the door with a backhand, fatino spread his hand to Gao Yang, smiled and said, "are you satisfied? I am very satisfied, because I can slowly punish you in the way I like."


    What Gao Yang can do is to yell at Mario and fatino. How ugly is it.


    Fatino slowly cut Gao Yang''s clothes with a knife from top to bottom.


    The stripped Gao Yang looked at fatino and said fiercely, "wait, I''ll let you know what is the most painful end in the world. You''re finished, you''re completely finished, bah, bah!"


    Gao Yang spit hard. Fatino slowly stabbed a needle knife into Gao Yang''s arm. In Gao Yang''s sudden and sharp scream, he smiled and said, "continue to scold. Can''t you say anything in pain? Don''t stop, please continue to scold. Let me see if you are tough."

 Chapter 2141

    When Gao Yang suffered in the prison, he was not idle on the 13th.


    While waiting for Gao Yang''s negotiation or dinner, a group of people suddenly pointed guns at him. There was no fierce reaction on the 13th. He obediently raised his hand, still twisted his hand to his back and handcuffed it, and then asked yak and Raphael to give up resistance.


    Jacques was very stunned, Raphael was extremely surprised, only number 13, and showed great panic and fear.


    Anyone who knows about the 13th naturally knows that all his performances are illusions, so Raphael immediately chose to follow the decision of the 13th and arrest him. Only yak was very stunned and angry, but in the face of more than a dozen black guns, he still chose the ending of being tied up.


    When they are taken to a room that is obviously a trap and surrounded and aligned by more than a dozen submachine guns, no matter how capable they are and how fast they react, they can''t escape being hit with bullet holes, because these people are arranged by Mario and certainly not fools who can''t even shoot.


    Then, on the 13th, the three of them were taken to a room, their hands were handcuffed behind a tall and heavy oak dining chair, and their feet were handcuffed on the rung of the heavy chair legs.


    Mario''s men tortured people professionally and fastidiously. Although the chairs were made of wood, human power could never destroy them. Then, those bastards stripped all the clothes of yak and their three people, and didn''t even leave a pair of socks for them.


    Raphael had never suffered such humiliating treatment in his life. He was stripped naked, tortured on a chair and had to fork his legs. It was really angry and ashamed, and the degree of shame was definitely greater than anger.


    Without a piece of cloth on his body, naturally he couldn''t hide anything else. In fact, Mario''s people really found a lot of small things on No. 13 and yak, and even a practical tool for unlocking the lock, such as steel wire. After they found it from No. 13''s clothes, they used it to humiliate No. 13.


    Now Raphael really has no illusions at all. He had expected that there would be any means of saving lives on the 13th. He always thought that the 13th was very magical, but now it seems that it is useless to be magical.


    He was naked and locked in his chair. What else could he do, and two people with guns were watching them all the time.


    In other words, naked, locked on the chair by steel handcuffs, and two people staring at it all the time, in this case, the gods really have no choice.


    However, Raphael was surprised to find that No. 13''s hand was moving all the time.


    All three of them face the guard, but they are very casual when placing them, so there is no rule in the position of the three of them. No. 13 and yak are a little ahead, and Raphael is a little behind, so Raphael can see that No. 13''s hand is moving all the time.


    When he was locked in the house, the 13th did not move, but the others left. After all, it was not very comfortable to look at the three naked men, so after leaving only two guards and the others left, the 13th''s hands began to move.


    No. 13''s right hand has been pinching around on his left hand. After discovering this move, Raphael quickly looked away.


    The movement of the number 13 hand should last for a long time. When Raphael looked at the number 13 with the rest of his eyes after a while, he found that his hand was still moving.


    After a while, Raphael was very surprised to find that there was a short cough on the 13th, but he heard a click on the 13th.


    The sound was very slight, and then Raphael saw that No. 13''s right hand grabbed the handcuffs on his left hand, and then slowly took off the handcuffs like taking off the bracelet.


    The handcuffs could not be taken off like bracelets, but the left hand of No. 13 seemed to have no bones and squeezed slowly bit by bit. The handcuffs were soon completely separated from the left hand of No. 13.


    On the 13th, he removed the joint on his left hand. Raphael didn''t know how he did it, but he knew it must hurt.


    If it''s a normal hand, it can''t get out of the handcuffs, but if it''s a hand with completely loose joints, it''s OK.


    No. 13 held the handcuffs in his right hand and slowly dropped the ineffective handcuffs.


    Put it slowly to avoid making a sound.


    Raphael''s heart began to jump wildly. He knew that the 13th was finally going to take action. He was afraid that his actions would attract the attention of the guard, so he looked away again. After a while, when he found that the guard''s eyes were not here, he couldn''t help glancing at the 13th again.


    On the 13th, he was still pinching his left hand. Raphael soon figured out that he was reinstalling the joint of his left hand. Soon, on the 13th, he gave another light cough, and then he gave a series of coughs.


    The cough was to hide the sound of the handcuffs, because after the left hand of the 13th moved, he put the loose handcuffs on his right hand, just like two bracelets on one wrist. The cough successfully hid the gurgling sound when the handcuffs were closed.


    On the 13th, always pay attention to all the details.


    Finally, Raphael was very excited when he finished all the preparations on the 13th, but he knew he couldn''t help anything, so he looked away instead of staring at the 13th.


    Breathing stopped suddenly on the 13th.


    After waiting for more than two minutes, his face turned very red on the 13th.


    Anyone who held his breath for a long time would turn red. After waiting for his face to turn red, he suddenly began to breathe quickly on the 13th, and the gasp became louder and louder until he finally attracted the attention of the guard.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The 13th didn''t answer. He just opened his mouth and gasped hard. A guard hurried to the 13th. At this time, the hand that the 13th had been behind suddenly waved rapidly, grabbed the guard''s gun with one hand and hit the guard''s Adam''s apple with the other hand. Then he turned the guard''s gun and pulled the trigger.


    The guard''s gun was always loaded, but when the sitting guard stood up, No. 13 had fired with the gun in his uniformed guard''s hand.


    Dada, dada, three shots were fired. On the 13th, he completely killed two guards. Then he took the gun very quickly, shot each of the handcuffs on his feet, broke the chains of the two handcuffs and immediately stood up.


    Without looking at Jacques and Raphael, the 13th turned and rushed to the window, picked up a large vase on the table and threw it at the window. When the glass broke with a crash, the 13th flew out like a monkey.

 Chapter 2142

    I have to say that the time of the 13th was quite good, because as soon as he jumped out, the door of the room opened, and the party rushed in quickly, then rushed to the broken window and began to fire continuously.


    After emptying a magazine, the man standing in front of the window shouted angrily, "chase!"


    It seemed that on the 13th this was a successful escape. Raphael was ecstatic, but he knew his end would be very bad.


    Rafael was very disgusted that he ignored himself and Jacques on the 13th and had no intention of letting himself go. However, he was glad that he didn''t do so on the 13th, because if he wasted a little time on the 13th, many people would shoot at him.


    No. 13 is not good at shooting at people with guns, never. If Gao Yang was here, he would block the door with a Beretta m12s submachine gun, but No. 13 is not good at this. He is good at those extremely exquisite skills that ordinary people can''t imagine, but it''s OK to shoot at people with guns. If a killer kills a target by shooting at people, Then he''s definitely not a good killer.


    Raphael was happy, because if they ran away on the 13th, they would be saved, and Gao Yang would be saved. Of course, if these guards were angry and killed him and Yak on the spot, they would have no temper. Anyway, it''s no wonder that the 13th. If the 13th hesitated for two seconds, there would be no chance to escape. What we need at this time is the six relatives'' denial on the 13th, No one cares about it.


    A group of people began to jump out of the window disorderly, because it was the first floor, there was no need to worry about being killed. Others turned and left the door to chase, and finally there were only two people left.


    One pointed his gun at yak and said calmly, "do you want to kill these two?"


    "You can''t kill it. Leave it for the boss to decide. You guard it and I''ll inform the boss."


    After a quick explanation, the man immediately ran out of the door. Someone had to tell Mario what had happened. He was very upset. He was one of the leaders, so he had to face Mario''s anger.


    Mario, who heard the gunshot, was already coming.


    After meeting his men in the hall, Mario shouted angrily, "what happened!"


    "Sorry, boss, someone ran away."


    Mario said with a look of disbelief: "ran away? A group of you looked at three people, stripped them of their clothes, and let one person escape? Fool! How stupid are you to let one person escape under such circumstances?"


    Although very embarrassed, especially embarrassed, extremely embarrassed, but some words still have to be said.


    "Sorry, boss, there are two people left. Do you want to kill them?"


    "I''ll kill you bastards! The remaining two people are still useful. Watch them well, idiot! Go after them! Catch up with the people who escaped. Find them back, whether they are alive or dead. Don''t go quickly!"


    "Someone has gone, boss. He can''t escape. There are no buildings near here. He has no clothes and shoes. Believe me, he will soon become a corpse and be sent to you."


    Looking at his men who hurriedly fled with a cruel word, Mario held his head in both hands and said with an incredible face: "this group of waste can make a person escape?"


    After being chased by more than a dozen people, he was not sure that he could escape on the 13th. Frontal combat was never his strong point, nor was he fighting while running away. That was the strong point of gungod ram, so if he just ran out with his head depressed, he had a great probability of being shot to death from behind.


    Therefore, on the 13th, of course, he will not choose to run with his head down, nor will he choose to fight while running. He is full of ingenuity, disturbing people''s ears and eyes, false and real. Looking for a glimmer of vitality under all kinds of impossible circumstances is his choice.


    After jumping out of the window, the 13th immediately began to run along the root of the wall. When someone shot him from the window, he was close to the corner of the wall, and then turned around to avoid the bullet. He was safe before the shooter behind him fired a shuttle of bullets angrily.


    Dodging the bullets, he began to rush straight ahead on the 13th, passing through a fountain and a garden. Then before the pursuers jumping out of the window shot him, he hung the submachine gun around his neck, jumped in depth, put his hands on the wall, and then climbed over the not tall wall.


    After jumping over the fence, No. 13 didn''t run straight down the hill. He silently counted the time and ran along the fence as fast as he could, but not away from Mario''s house.


    After a silent count of 15, No. 13 in the sprint jumped again, put his hands on the wall again, and then jumped back to the yard where he had just escaped.


    On the side of the pursuers, watching a group of people either climb over the wall or rush out of the gate of the yard, No. 13 didn''t hide or hide his tracks at all, but everyone was willing to turn around and take a look in his direction.


    "Where is he?"


    "You, you, go left, you two go right, the others spread out with me and search. He can''t escape far, find it quickly!"


    The crowd that chased out was very chaotic, and No. 13, who came back, ran barefoot and made no sound, and ran into the side room of Mario''s mansion behind the group.


    Mario always has to be served. If someone is served, they always have to have a place to live. Those chefs, drivers, gardeners and so on live in this humble side room next to the luxury house.


    He pushed open a door and rushed in on the 13th. At this time, he was quietly enjoying the good wine in his cabin and sitting in a comfortable chair. When the person playing with his mobile phone looked at the 13th in surprise, the 13th silently grabbed his neck.


    To serve people like Mario, don''t care what happens outside. Just don''t hear the gunfire outside. However, sometimes the evil star will come to the door by himself.


    One hand grabbed the cook''s neck and turned suddenly. On the 13th, he immediately copied the cook''s mobile phone. After throwing the chef with sudden eyes on the chair, he quickly dialed a number. After waiting for a moment, he immediately whispered, "Mario''s trap, save the ram."


    There was no detailed explanation at all. I hung up on the 13th.


    The primary goal of the 13th has been completed, that is, to deliver the message in time. There is no need to say the address, because Mario will definitely transfer and does not say Gao Yang''s situation. That is because he doesn''t know. When he can''t explain more, there is no need for nonsense.


    Next, it was the secondary target of the 13th. He never wanted to escape. He wanted to find a way to rescue Gao Yang after passing the message. However, this target was almost impossible to complete, so he took passing the message as his primary target.

 Chapter 2143

    It won''t be available for a long time. Mario''s men are not waste. The trick of hiding people''s eyes and ears can''t win too long, so we must hurry up on the 13th.


    The 13th took out a suit of clothes from the cabinet, but there is a problem. The owner of these clothes is a cook. Even if the cook is not fat, he will not be too thin, so these clothes are too big for the 13th.


    He took out a white shirt and a pair of trousers. After scanning the room on the 13th, he turned the drawer a few times and found a small pair of scissors.


    Poked several small holes in the clothes to be worn, then cut several pieces of cloth on a piece of clothes and tore off several cloth strips. Then on the 13th, the cloth strips passed through the small holes and fastened. After that, a dress that looked very fit from the front was born.


    On the 13th, we must waste precious time doing this, because running around naked is too easy to be found. It''s better to run around in too loose clothes, but it''s not much better. After wasting two minutes wearing clothes, at least it won''t be particularly easy to attract other people''s attention.


    He put on his clothes and put a pair of shoes on his feet on the 13th, which were also too big. Then he put the cook''s mobile phone in his pocket and pushed open the door.


    No. 13 had a gun in his hand and put his backhand behind him. He calmly and slowly walked to Mario''s big house. Then he passed the side door for the staff to enter and exit. He didn''t meet anyone. He walked in very easily.


    On the 13th, I don''t know where Gao Yang is, and Mario''s house is too big, but generally speaking, as the owner of the house, he won''t put the place where an important hostage is held in an ordinary room. If he wants to extort a confession by torture, he won''t be too close to his bedroom, except that he is a pervert.


    No. 13 is very familiar with this kind of rich man''s house. After only a few eyes, he began to move slowly along a corridor of the mansion.


    There will be no surveillance in the house. No one likes to live in a house full of cameras, so no one is worried about being caught by surveillance on the 13th.


    Gao Yang''s place of detention needs to be searched, but when he was still searching on the 13th, he heard noisy footsteps and a man''s shouting outside.


    "He''s back! The escaped man didn''t leave at all. He came back here again. He immediately increased his staff to protect the boss, immediately launched a comprehensive search, and carefully searched every inch of the ground. Hurry up!"


    He was very disappointed on the 13th. He only won less than five minutes. This time is too short.


    If you can''t incarnate Superman and become a super soldier, leave a useful body waiting for the opportunity.


    On the 13th, he immediately gave up rescuing Gao Yang. He took out the gun from behind, slightly identified the direction, took off his shoes and rushed out immediately.


    There were no obstacles along the way. On the 13th, he quickly found the place where he had just been detained.


    Slowly approaching, after finding no one outside the door, the 13th gently approached the door, then stretched out his hand and suddenly opened the door. At the same time, he said loudly in Italian: "is there a situation here?"


    There was only one guard with a gun in the room. He was facing yak and Raphael. After hearing the sound, he didn''t look back and said loudly, "no, very..."


    Without waiting for the guard to finish speaking, the 13th grabbed his neck with one hand from behind, pinched his chin with the other hand, and suddenly turned. With a click, the guard fell to the ground.


    After slowly putting the guard on the ground, the 13th quickly groped on the guard.


    Raphael''s face was ecstatic, because he really didn''t expect to kill another rifle to save them on the 13th.


    Raphael did not understand what had happened, but yak said with a gloomy face, "can''t you find the boss?"


    The 13th whispered, "no chance."


    At this time, the number 13 of Wannian poker face also said in a low voice: "no key, FAK!"


    Without a key, you can only use other things to open the handcuffs. On the 13th, you were looking for something to use. At this time, someone shouted outside: "kerson, kerson!"


    Then Jacques whispered, "there''s no time, use the gun!"


    Breaking the handcuffs with a gun means exposing the position immediately. On the 13th, without hesitation, he pointed the gun at the handcuffs on Yak''s feet, but at this time, yak said in a hurry: "take Raphael!"


    "He''s useless."


    After a quiet sentence on the 13th, yak said with a determined face: "it''s my fault. For the sake of our happiness, please."


    On the 13th, he slapped two shots at Rafael''s feet. When Rafael could stand up, he shot at the handcuffs on Rafael''s hands.


    Raphael stood up, picked up the gun of the dead guard from the ground, and went to shoot the handcuffs that bound yak. At this time, the 13th suddenly pushed Raphael, stretched out his hand and pointed to the window and said, "jump!"


    It only took three seconds to break Yak''s handcuffs, but No. 13 refused to waste these three seconds. For a moment, Raphael finally got angry with No. 13.


    On the 13th, regardless of whether he and Jacques left, Raphael understood that there was really no way, but now, this is the case. He can''t accept it if he doesn''t take Jacques with him.


    Bodyguards and soldiers are completely different things. Raphael has no experience in how to deal with bodyguards, but the biggest opponent in his life is bodyguards.


    On the 13th, he didn''t explain to Raphael. He suddenly pulled Raphael and jumped out of the window again.


    On landing, the 13th turned around, stood up, raised the gun, and then fired a gun, which was hitting the eyebrow of a bodyguard who rushed out of the corner.


    But Raphael didn''t come out.


    No waiting, no hesitation, no hesitation, he rushed directly to the wall, which was the direction he had just escaped once, and ran quickly.


    Rafael took the gun to yak''s side and lowered his head to hit the handcuffs on Yak''s feet. At this time, yak said with a desperate Rage: "idiot! Asshole! You wasted your last chance. I should have gone by myself if I knew you were so stupid!"


    Raphael shot and broke the handcuffs on Yak''s hands. Then when he lowered his head to hit the handcuffs on Yak''s feet, yak grabbed his gun, suddenly hid and threw it on the ground. Then he shouted, "lie on the ground and raise your hands! Live, you have a chance!"


    Raphael was completely blindfolded, but yak had thrown their biggest submachine gun to the ground and raised his hands.


    Yak sat on the chair, stretched out his hand and pulled Rafael to the ground. At this time, someone had rushed into the door. Rafael looked at the window in despair and found that the window was blocked.


    "Don''t shoot!"


    Rafael held his hands on the ground and heard Yak''s roar. Then he saw a foot expanding rapidly in front of his eyes. After listening to a loud bang in his ear, he lost consciousness when his eyes were dark.

 Chapter 2144

    Groliov put down the phone, stood up, put his hand on his forehead, endured a strong feeling of dizziness, and said to himself, "Oh, damn it!"


    After breathing, groliov opened his mouth to roar, but then he said to himself, "no, you should contact big Ivan first. Yes, contact big Ivan."


    Groliov picked up the satellite phone and quickly flipped the number. Then he quickly dialed the phone. After the other party was connected, groliov immediately said in a hurry: "ulyanko, something''s wrong!"


    Groliov doesn''t have big Ivan''s phone number, because big Ivan is not the object he can call casually. Although Gao Yang did give him big Ivan''s phone number as an extremely important resource, it was only used at the last minute when he survived. Now, groliov has a better notification object, that is ulyanko.


    Ulyanko said with great consternation, "what''s the matter?"


    Groliov said in a hurry, "something happened to Gao. He went to meet Mario, but it''s a trap. Please tell Big Ivan right away, right away!"


    Ulyanko said seriously, "can you be more specific?"


    "No, I don''t know more. Leonard didn''t have a chance to say too much, so the situation there was absolutely extremely dangerous. Gao went to Mario''s house for an appointment, but something happened!"


    Ulyanko said in a deep voice, "I see. I''ll contact you right away and wait for my call."


    After hanging up the phone, groliov rushed out and shouted, "emergency assembly! Emergency assembly!"


    Li JinFang was the first to run out. He looked at groliov and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Trap! There''s something wrong with them. It''s Mario''s trap. Go and ask alebin right away! Go!"


    Li JinFang ran away. He ran all the way to the front of yalebin''s house. Then he quickly stopped his feet and knocked twice on the door of yalebin''s house.


    The maid quickly opened the door. Li JinFang whispered, "where''s Mr. yalebin?"


    "He has rested."


    Li JinFang hurriedly said, "take me to him."


    "But he''s already lying down and sleeping..."


    "Shut up and take me to Mr. alebin."


    Just then, the voice of jarebin came out of the house. He slowly said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Li JinFang said loudly, "yes, Mr. yalebin, our boss has an accident."


    Jarebin said with great dignity, "come in and say."


    He reached out to the maid and hurried to the door of yalebin. After tapping twice, Li JinFang pushed open the door, stood in front of yalebin''s bed and whispered, "our boss is in Rome this evening. He should go to his house at Mario''s invitation, but he just received the news that there was an accident. He doesn''t know what happened. He only knows that it is Mario''s trap."


    Yalebin slowly sat up and said in a deep voice, "trap? Who''s Mario?"


    Li JinFang whispered, "it''s the new parent of Cicero family. Our boss plans to establish new contacts with Cicero family, and Mario Cicero sent him an invitation to meet, and our boss went."


    Yalebin looked surprised and said loudly, "is the meeting invitation of Cicero family parents a trap? Or is it in his home? It''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible!"


    Li JinFang respectfully said: "there is not much news at present, but from the information that has been sent back, Mario''s meeting invitation is a trap, which is absolutely right."


    Yalebin was surprised and said, "why did the Cicero family achieve today''s status? Because the Cicero family strictly followed all the guidelines of the intelligence agent. Is the invitation to people a trap or go to their own home? Cicero''s new parents damaged the credibility of the Cicero family for hundreds of years. This is their biggest foundation. Is he crazy or your news wrong?"


    Li JinFang whispered, "the news was sent back on the 13th. There can be no mistake."


    Yalebin frowned and said, "the 13th? I know him. If it''s a message sent back on the 13th, it''s really unlikely to make a mistake that will be misunderstood. Tell me the original words and don''t make a word wrong."


    Li JinFang said, "I didn''t answer the phone. I was just ordered to ask you to come and discuss it, or our deputy head can come."


    Jarebin breathed and said, "I''ll go. You go first. I''ll come right away."


    Li JinFang immediately turned and left. Yalebin sat on the bed, reached for a button on the head of the bed and pressed it twice.


    Tartar and Vassili soon arrived in alebin''s room, when alebin had put on his clothes.


    Sitting by the bed, jarebin said in a deep voice, "something happened to Gao. Let''s go and see what happened."


    Tata didn''t mean to reach out to help alebin at all, because alebin didn''t like to be helped. He just whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Jarebin sighed and said, "Satan''s people said that it was a trap to follow Gao Yang to send back the news of Cicero''s parents'' number 13."


    Tata immediately widened her eyes and said loudly, "it''s impossible! There must be a mistake. The parents of Cicero family can''t be so stupid. The biggest family wealth is lost like this. It''s impossible. There must be a mistake!"


    Yalebin breathed and sighed, "I have the same judgment, but the possibility of the young man''s judgment on the 13th is quite small and trustworthy, so it should be a trap."


    "It''s incredible," Tata said absently


    Yalebin said solemnly: "No one thinks that the invitation from Cicero''s parents will be a trap, including me, so maybe we all made a big mistake. As long as it is done by people, there is never anything impossible. Prepare for rescue. If it is really something that Cicero family has gambled on the family''s reputation for a century, it is impossible to solve the negotiation. Now I just hope Gao Yang is still alive and let us have an opportunity Will save him. "


    Vassily said, "then don''t waste time, captain. Go and tell Satan what to do. We''ll pack our bags."


    Alebin waved and said, "go."


    After that, jarebin stood up and walked out slowly on crutches. As soon as he went out, he saw that the satanic people who had gathered had arrived at his door.


    Groliov put down the phone and said to alebin with an anxious face: "Sir, he called again on the 13th. He has escaped from Mario''s home and is running for his life, so there is not much time to explain in detail, but it can be confirmed that Mario set a trap and they were soon controlled when they arrived at Mario''s home. At present, Gaoyang is very dangerous."


    Yalebin waved his hand and whispered, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go and hurry in the fastest way. Don''t expect other solutions. If people of the Cicero family do such a thing, there is no possibility of a peaceful solution."

 Chapter 2145

    Sitting on the toilet and hanging up, ulyanko was dizzy for a moment.


    "This time it''s big, this time it''s big, this time it''s really big, damn Mario."


    After holding the phone and mumbling a few words, ulyanko took a deep breath, thought about what to say, picked up the phone and dialed Da Ivan.


    After waiting for big Ivan to connect, uliyangke said carefully: "Hey, boss, something happened. What happened to Gao Yang."


    "What happened."


    "Gao Yang went to see Mario, and it was a trap. He was held up by Mario and did it. A man who followed Gao Yang escaped and reported the letter."


    With a loud bang, ulyanko was startled. Then he listened to big Ivan''s incredible way on the phone: "what did you say? Repeat it!"


    "Well, I said Gao Yang went to see Mario, Mario Cicero, and then he was detained, and he should have started, and his people escaped..."


    An angry roar.


    Holding the phone in one hand, big Ivan, who had just slapped his fork on the table, stood up, reached out and pulled off the napkin around his neck, angrily threw it aside and roared, "this damn bastard! Bastard!"


    "Excuse me, boss, what did you say? Are you okay?"


    Big Ivan said angrily to the microphone, "Mario Cicero! I introduced Gao Yang to meet. I, as an introducer, let them meet. You know what this means!"


    Ulyanko took a cold breath and said in a trembling voice, "that is to say, Gao Yang is not just asking for help, but has a direct relationship with you? Fark, how could that bastard Mario do this? Is there a mistake?"


    Big Ivan is really very angry and a little angry. If Gao Yang is asking him for help, this is an opportunity to repay Gao Yang, but this is directly related to him, that is, he not only didn''t repay Gao Yang, but he pushed Gao Yang into a dangerous situation.


    This is really embarrassing. The problem is really big.


    Big Ivan hurriedly walked a few steps near the table and said loudly, "is the news reliable? Confirm it immediately. No, I''ll call Mario right now. I''ll ask him myself!"


    After that, he angrily pressed the hang up button. When big Ivan hurriedly looked for the number on the phone, he waved to a man standing by with a concerned face, then pointed to his heart and said loudly, "medicine!"


    Big Ivan needs to prevent his heart from going wrong because he''s really angry now.


    He dialed the phone, but no one answered it all the time. Big Ivan reached out for the medicine, threw it into his mouth, took the cup and drank the water. After that, he angrily hung up the phone that no one had answered all the time. Then he suddenly remembered something, so he said angrily to his most loyal bodyguard and trusted man: "Aleosha, the last time I was caught by the Americans and couldn''t move when I had a heart attack in bed, Gao Yang saved me!"


    A middle-aged man said with concern: "Sir, you are too excited. Calm down. It''s okay. It''s definitely okay."


    Big Ivan raised his hand, threw the water cup on the ground, squeezed his right hand into a fist, waved and said, "calm down? I can''t calm down. No one has dared to humiliate me for so many years! It''s embarrassing for me, Mario!"


    Another angry cry Mario, big Ivan then dialed the phone again, and this time, the phone was finally answered.


    "Hi, my old friend, how are you?"


    Holding back his anger, listening to Mario''s passionate words, big Ivan said coldly, "the ram is with you."


    "Well, RAM? Oh, yes, yes, he''s with me. What''s the matter?"


    Big Ivan breathed and said in a deep voice, "let him talk to me."


    Mario was a little embarrassed and said, "this is not very convenient. He has left and has just left."


    Big Ivan immediately said, "listen, Mario! Maybe you don''t realize the seriousness of the problem. I know the ram is with you and you detained it. Now you release the man immediately. Right now, right now! Release the man now! If I don''t receive his call in three minutes, the consequences will be very serious, okay!"


    Mario sounded a little unhappy. He said seriously, "old friend, you''re wrong. I told you that the ram has gone. I invited him to dinner and did ask him some questions, but then he left and left my house. If he has any questions, you should ask the ram instead of me."


    For a time, big Ivan was really confused. Maybe there was a mistake.


    Big Ivan also regretted that he shouldn''t call so impulsively. It''s not wise to offend the largest giant in the intelligence industry. If this is an Oolong incident, it''s very funny.


    "Really? The ram has left? Well, if so, I apologize to you, old friend. Maybe I''m too excited. I should make things clear first. Then, in this way, I''ll apologize to you after I contact the ram. However, my friend, if you deceive me, the consequences will be really serious. The ram is very important to me It''s important. "


    After that, he hung up the phone. Big Ivan said with a puzzled face: "what''s wrong, damn it! Who''s lying!"


    After thinking for a moment, big Ivan picked up the phone again, dialed ulyanko, and soon said, "what''s going on? Mario said that Gao Yang has left."


    Ulyanko said angrily, "he''s lying! Satan''s 13th went with Gao Yang. They were pointed at their heads. Gao Yang was definitely detained by Mario. Now his life and death are unknown. On the 13th, he just escaped and called again. Groliov and I confirmed that Gao Yang was definitely detained. Mario is lying!"


    "I see!"


    After gritting his teeth, big Ivan immediately hung up the phone. Then he felt blood pouring into his head, but he still tried to resist discomfort and called Mario again.


    No one answered the phone, because the phone was turned off directly.


    Big Ivan slowly sat on the chair and spread his hand on the table. He held the phone in his left hand and his right hand became a fist. His face was blue and sat motionless.


    "Are you all right, sir?"


    Big Ivan said slowly: "Mario fooled me again, and he now refuses to answer my phone. It seems that he really doesn''t realize how serious the problem is. Gao, there''s really an accident. He''s probably dead, otherwise Mario shouldn''t be this reaction."


    After slowly saying that, big Ivan raised his head, looked at the roof and said word by word: "I am very desperate and sorry now. This is an emotion I haven''t had for a long time. The last time, my wife and children were killed in the car."

 Chapter 2146

    Big Ivan''s clenched fist opened. After wiping his face, he took a long breath, and then said calmly and calmly, "aleosha, this thing can''t be done well."


    Big Ivan just wants to talk to someone. As for how to do things, he has decided in his heart.


    For so many years, big Ivan has always been the ruthless big Ivan who will never act impulsively. He may be crazy, but he is by no means impulsive. No matter how serious the consequences are, he is ready to bear all the consequences when he makes up his mind.


    The higher his status, the more he worries, and the more he has, the more he is afraid of losing. Ordinary people are like this, but big Ivan is not ordinary people. He has only one principle in doing things, that is, if he should do it, he must do it to the end without hesitation. From the beginning to now, he has been like this. This principle makes him get everything today. Of course, It could also cost him everything.


    Big Ivan called Mario again, but the phone was still turned off. Then big Ivan called ulyanko again. When ulyanko got through, he said faintly: "things are irreparable."


    Ulyanko said nervously, "really? Is it so serious? Mario, is he crazy?"


    Big Ivan said slowly, "I can''t go away. Only you and Ivan can deal with it. People are more expensive than fine. Let''s do it at all costs and regardless of the consequences."


    Ulyanko swallowed his saliva and said, "I''m in Kiev. I can start today if necessary."


    Big Ivan looked up and breathed. Then he whispered, "no, you stay in Ukraine. Let Ivan go. Ivan owes Gao Yang a favor. If Gao Yang is dead, this is his last chance to return the favor. Let him go. I''ll call him. You''re ready to take over the work of Ivan."


    After hanging up the phone, big Ivan called Ivan. When Ivan got through, he said slowly, "Ivan, something happened to Gao Yang. Mario Cicero did it. I introduced Gao Yang to Mario. I didn''t have Gao Yang''s favor, but I hurt him, which made me very embarrassed, angry and sorry."


    Ivan was particularly surprised and said, "why? Fark! How dare Mario do that?"


    Big Ivan breathed a sigh and said in a deep voice: "at this time, I don''t ask the reason. I warned Mario, and he doesn''t answer my phone now. I think Gao Yang is dead. Since Mario has done things, there''s nothing to say. I repeat it again. Let''s do it at all costs and regardless of the consequences."


    Ivan was a little excited and gasped: "yes, uncle, I understand. Let go at all costs and regardless of the consequences!"


    Big Ivan sighed and said with some emotion: "you owe me a great favor. He saved your life, so I give you this opportunity. Also, you are my nephew. I can''t go in person. You must do it well on behalf of me. Do you know the nickname before people call me big Ivan?"


    Ivan said excitedly, "I know, uncle! I know that people are afraid to call you Ivan of terror!"


    Big Ivan was a little excited. He smashed the table and said in a loud voice: "When your aunt and your brother died in the car, I swear! I will let them all feel what is despair! When I feel despair, I will repay them a hundred times a thousand times! My nephew, revenge should be thorough, thorough! That''s all I want to tell you."


    Big Ivan didn''t kill his biggest enemy, but locked him in the garden like a dog for more than ten years. When he was ill, he had the best doctor to see a doctor, and when he was hungry, someone fed him like a duck. If he took revenge, there is really no more thorough way than big Ivan''s style.


    Ivan was very excited. He shouted, "uncle, I understand. Please rest assured. I will never let you down. When people forget your terrible name, I will remind them!"


    After hanging up the phone, Ivan looked at his two humanitarians in the room: "put down your work, call someone, war!"


    A man stood up and said to Ivan, "boss, is there a war?"


    Ivan wiped his mouth and said with a slightly crazy smile, "yes, war, all-out war!"


    He strode to the table and picked up the vodka bottle. Ivan said to two loyal men: "The last time, the war with Deyo mather was the first war in the underground world, but I can only hide in the rainforest of South America. This time, it was the war between arms dealers and intelligence dealers, the largest giant and the largest war, so this is the second all-round war, and it will be led by me!"


    With a ferocious face, Ivan raised the wine bottle and said to the air: "Ram! I don''t know if you''re alive or dead. If you''re alive, I''ll save you and show you the real strength of big Ivan and Ivan. If you die, I can''t repay your debt, so you''d better not die. I want to repay your favor. I don''t want to avenge you, brother, wait for me!"


    After a loud roar, Ivan looked at two men who didn''t know why, clenched his teeth and said crazily: "remember the name Gao Yang, he is a ram! He is a legend! Whether he is dead or alive, he has created greatness, respect Gao Yang!"


    "Respect!"


    "Respect!"


    All three took a big sip of vodka, but they didn''t finish it because they had to work soon.


    Ivan slammed the bottle to the ground and said loudly, "do you know what it means to do it at all costs and regardless of the consequences? That is, the people related to Mario Cicero. Everything related to him is our goal and must be killed."


    After that, Ivan stretched out his hand, pointed falsely in the air and said loudly: "The Cicero family is not easy to mess with. This must be clear, but the goal of the Cicero family is also clear, because they are a family of intelligence traffickers. They have too many legitimate occupations to operate, and we will not lack attack targets. In this way, we can''t need too few manpower. We should be capable, but we should also ensure the quantity."


    Ivan said with a worried look under one hand, "but what if the ram is not dead? If he is not dead and still in Mario''s hand, we can''t take action casually."


    Ivan whistled and said loudly: "we don''t have to consider this problem. Just do our thing. It''s Ivan''s business to confirm whether Gao Yang is alive. We need to build a capable team to ensure that we can go to Mario''s hands to save people as soon as the order arrives. If Gao Yang dies, there''s only one word left in our task. Kill!"

 Chapter 2147

    When anger doesn''t help, big Ivan will be calm.


    "This is another all-out war. The movement will be great and the consequences will be serious. However, for us, we are not particularly worried about the counterattack from the Cicero family. They are intelligence traffickers. Intelligence traffickers can only influence the war secretly, but they don''t know how to lead the war."


    After slowly saying that, big Ivan whispered to the man standing in front: "whether the ram is dead or alive, Mario must pay the price. Ivan is short of manpower. Send my bodyguards out."


    The man called aliosha was shocked and said in a hurry, "this is absolutely not possible!"


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m a hostage here, but even if there''s no one around me, who dares to move me? Americans will protect me. They can''t afford the consequences of my death. Ivan lacks really capable people and gives him all the people who protect me."


    Aliosha said firmly on his face, "it''s absolutely not, absolutely not! I don''t agree!"


    Big Ivan didn''t speak, but the sun looked at aliosha. Aliosha swallowed his saliva, then clenched his teeth and said firmly on his face: "you said to give me all the security work. I''m in charge of everything. Either you change people or you have to do as I said. Your bodyguard must not leave, absolutely not!"


    Big Ivan sighed, shook his head and said, "aleosha, you are too stubborn. Well, give half of them to Ivan. Is that ok?"


    After thinking for a moment, aliosha said in a deep voice: "one month at most, one month at most. No more really can''t."


    Big Ivan waved his hand and said, "you arrange people and let them start right away. In addition, mark Ivan owes ram a favor and McGee, arrange them in the team of in and out."


    Aliosha said curiously, "mark Ivan owes ram a favor? How can it?"


    Big Ivan sighed, "I asked Mark Ivan to protect the ram, but he was shot. If it weren''t for the ram, he would die, so he owes the ram a favor and give him a chance to pay it back. Also, where are the lion and medusa?"


    Aliosha whispered, "I don''t know where it is, but I can contact Ivan. Ivan has always been in touch with them. They have a personal friendship. Maybe let Ivan contact?"


    Big Ivan said with a smile: "you call. The lion owes me a life. These killers don''t pay attention to this, but at this time, they must let him return it to me. Tell the lion that he won''t owe me anything if he does it for me."


    Aliosha nodded and said, "OK, I''ll contact them now. The lion and medusa are killers. They need a clear goal. Then, what are the goals and boundaries?"


    Big Ivan breathed slowly and said: "Anyone close to Mario in the Cicero family is the target, as well as Mario''s friends and Mario''s men. There is no boundary. Let them kill people. But one thing, don''t fool me with small fish and shrimp. I''ll be unhappy. After one year, they won''t owe me anything anymore. Tell the lion the original words."


    Aliosha leaned over and said, "yes, I remember. Tell the lion and medusa the original words. Sir, there is another question. If the ram is not dead and is taken hostage by Mario?"


    Big Ivan said in a deep voice: "I will always contact Mario, always contact, and get ready to go first. If I can confirm that the ram is alive, I will suspend the operation and take rescuing the ram as the main goal, but if the ram is dead, I don''t have to say anything..."


    When he picked up the phone, Ivan couldn''t help dialing Mario again. Although he knew that the phone must be off, he couldn''t call Mario.


    At the other end of the phone, Mario took the phone that had been turned off, looked at a confidant in front of him, and said darkly: "big Ivan reacted very strongly. I didn''t expect him to respond so soon, and he was really angry."


    "Sir, we must pay attention to big Ivan''s words. Should we... Re-examine the way we treat rams?"


    Mario hesitated, shook his head and said, "no, no, you can''t just let the ram go. Only through him can you find the damn bastard."


    "But Sir, if big Ivan is really angry, the consequences will be really serious. What does big Ivan say?"


    Mario smiled, made a careless expression and said, "what can he say? Warn me and tell me that the consequences are serious. It''s ridiculous. What''s his qualification to warn me, as if I''m really afraid of him."


    "Sir, not answering the phone will certainly not solve the problem. Turning off the phone will only interrupt the communication channel with big Ivan. I don''t think this is a good choice. I think maybe you should explain the situation in detail with big Ivan. If ram is really important to big Ivan, you will only completely annoy him."


    Mario waved his hand and said with a smile: "No, you don''t understand. It''s just a mercenary. How important can it be? Why is big Ivan angry? Because I detained the ram introduced by him without saying hello and would eventually kill the ram. In this way, I really did wrong, but then again, it''s just a mercenary. What''s the matter if I kill it? Big Ivan is angry because I hurt him It hurt his face, that''s all. "


    With that, Mario''s self-confidence came back. He crossed his legs leisurely and said with a smile: "I can''t let the ram go, so if I answer big Ivan''s phone but don''t let him go, the situation will be completely frozen, but if I don''t answer his phone, there will be room for relaxation. When I finish everything, I can apologize to big Ivan and tell him that my phone is dead. I will give him face, apologize to him, give him money and give him all the information he wants, On the premise that big Ivan''s face is preserved, will he turn against me for a mercenary? Dare he? He won''t and dare not turn against me for a mercenary. "


    "However, if we finally kill the ram, maybe big Ivan... He will really turn his face. If we can, I suggest keeping the ram alive. After we get what we want, we can release him and return him to big Ivan. This is appropriate."


    Mario thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, what you said is also reasonable. There''s no need to really harden the relationship. Go and tell the doctor to suspend the trial and prepare to take people away. We must leave here."


    "Maybe he has reservations about interrogation methods? What do you think? After all, he won''t be too happy to give it to big Ivan, a disabled man."


    Mario sighed, hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "but it will take a long time, but, well, tell the doctor not to waste the ram and let him take some special ways."

 Chapter 2148

    Gao Yang''s body has been pierced with eight needles and knives. He is very painful, but fatino is very enjoying.


    The good news is that so far, Gao Yang has not lost any physical function, because every needle and knife of fatino avoids nerves and tendons, but the bad news is that fatino will destroy his important physical function sooner or later.


    Fatino raised a needle and knife, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "where do we stab this one?"


    He raised his voice a little hoarse. The great pain made him tired and even weak to curse.


    When fatino slowly stabbed a sharp thorn into his high thigh, the door was suddenly opened. A man rushed in, waved to fatino, and then whispered a few words in fatino''s ear and hurried away.


    Fatino looked at Gao Yang, stared at Gao Yang for a moment, shook his head and said loudly, "you''re lucky."


    Gao Yang was surprised. Then when fatino slowly pulled out needles and knives from him, it was a surprise.


    Don''t let Gao Yang go now, just let him have a short rest, which is enough to surprise him.


    One by one, he pulled out the needle and knife, and soon there were more blood stains on Gao Yang, but fatino didn''t take any hemostatic measures against him. The wounds were very small and didn''t damage any blood vessels, and the blood would stop soon.


    Pulling out the needle and knife, fatino silently took out a black Headcover and put it on Gao Yang''s head. Gao Yang intended to say something, but in order to avoid stimulating fatino and causing complications, he finally chose to shut up.


    Is Mario going to let him go? This is Gao Yang''s only idea.


    Soon, Gao Yang could hear a lot of footsteps. Then he felt a slight pain in his arm. Someone gave him an injection. Then soon, he was lifted up, his feet were still tied, his hands were locked behind him, and Gao Yang was taken out by two people half on the shelf.


    Are you going to be killed? Or will they be released? Gao Yang was puzzled until he heard the loud noise from the helicopter. He finally realized that he was going to take him away.


    Gao Yang held back his great sleepiness until he was stuffed into the helicopter cabin. Then he finally couldn''t resist the flood of sleep and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long he slept. When Gao Yang finally woke up, he felt his head hurt very much. When he subconsciously wanted to touch his head, he found that his arm was locked on the armrest of the chair.


    Gao Yang tried to recall what had happened, and finally found that his situation had not improved at all. He was still locked in a chair without clothes. Fatino was standing opposite him. The only change was to change a room, no longer the dark room, but a very bright room with ceramic tiles on the walls.


    "When you wake up, let''s continue. You can rest yourself, because the next time will be very long and we will all be very tired."


    With a smile, fatino picked up a small syringe and injected it into Gao Yang''s arm.


    Gao Yang smiled with disdain and said, "what is this? Vomit real agent? It seems that you have to use this thing."


    Fatino slowly finished the injection, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "no, it''s not true vomit. I never use that thing."


    After returning to Gaoyang and sitting down, fatino smiled: "I don''t need truth spitting agent. Sometimes truth spitting agent can make people answer all questions unconsciously, but it may be useful for normal ordinary people, but in many cases, the confession obtained by truth spitting agent is not correct, because truth spitting agent will fragment people''s consciousness, so the answer is fragmented, not completely accurate, or the most important In particular, the use of large doses of vomit will destroy people''s brain and turn people into madmen or irreversible. When there is only one interrogation object, I obviously can''t risk turning you into a madman without any value. "


    After that, fatino walked up to Gao Yang again and said with a smile, "so I can only take a long time but never make mistakes."


    Put a needle into Gao Yang''s arm, and there was a thin wire behind the needle. Then he took a small disc and pasted it on the needle. Fatino patted it gently with his hand and said with a smile, "that''s it."


    Gao Yang smiled weakly and said disdainfully to fatino: "so your level still stays at the level of external force. It''s too bad. The experts I know don''t need any tools to destroy your heart. Wait, I''ll let you try."


    Fatino smiled, "really? I''m looking forward to it."


    One after another, he stabbed the needles dragging the wires into Gao Yang''s skin, head, arm, chest and back. After at least a dozen needles, fatino returned to the chair opposite Gao Yang, patted his hand and said with a smile: "well, we''re ready. Next, let''s spend it slowly and remind you not to close your eyes, otherwise you''ll be miserable."


    Gao Yang is another disdainful laugh, which is a feeling of weakness.


    "Fake oil, you incompetent waste, so you''re going to get the confession you want by not letting me sleep? Fatino, you''re really useless. Let''s make a bet. Your move doesn''t work."


    Fatino smiled: "yes, you guessed right. I just won''t let you sleep until you collapse and say everything. This move is very old-fashioned but really effective. So what I just injected you with hypnotic drugs will make you sleepy, but it won''t make you lose consciousness. Since you understand, we''ll start now."


    Gao Yang is very happy because he won''t let him sleep to extort a confession, which is equivalent to he won time.


    Fatino reached out and turned on a lamp, which was very bright, and then he pointed the mouth of the lamp at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang no longer stimulates fatino, because the current interrogation method is what he wants, so he can win the time waiting for rescue. If he stimulates fatino to take other methods, it would be bad.


    Fatino sat down with his legs crossed. He looked at his watch, then smiled at Gao Yang and said, "I''ll bet with you, you can''t last 24 hours."


    He shouted loudly and said with a smile, "I bet you I can last 72 hours. After 72 hours, well, it doesn''t matter."


    Fatino said curiously, "why doesn''t it matter after 72 hours?"


    Gao Yang said slowly but firmly, "because my people should arrive at that time. They will catch you and report back to you a hundred times what you have done to me!"

 Chapter 2149

    "OK, I see! I see! I see. Let''s start now."


    The heavily armed groliov hung up the phone and said to yalebin: "the route has been solved. Ulyanko has coordinated the countries along the way for us."


    Yalebin said with a dignified face, "what route?"


    Groliov pointed to the big map on the wall and said: "We took off from Berbera to avoid the airspace of the Gulf of Aden and Djibouti. There were too many warships and radars, so we turned to the airspace of Russia and Ethiopia, flew at ultra-low altitude, climbed the altitude after going deep into the airspace of Russia and Ethiopia, flew northward using the civil aviation flight route, passed Eritrea''s airspace, flew over the Red Sea, and finally crossed the Sinai Peninsula to Dizhong After turning over the sea, we finally landed in Beirut, Lebanon. The people of the Syrian intelligence agency will wait for us at Beirut airport, and then we will transfer to a civil aviation flight in Beirut and go directly to Italy. "


    After a moment''s reflection, alebin said: "Safe arrival is more important than time. We are the last hope. It is dangerous to invade Egypt''s airspace, especially over the Sinai Peninsula. The years of war between Egypt and Israel have filled the Sinai peninsula with anti-aircraft missiles and radar. The aircraft of the Egyptian air force can also take off and intercept in a few minutes. Unlike Ethiopia, flying over the Sinai Peninsula is likely to be shot down Yes. "


    Groliov shook his head and said, "no, ulyanko is the African head of the grand Ivan group. He has a good relationship with the Egyptian military. Our flight has been approved by the Egyptian military. It is a secret flight, but it will never lead to a blow from Egypt."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "very good. Can the safety be guaranteed after landing in Lebanon?"


    Groliov said in a deep voice: "yes, our leader is an honorary General of Syria. The most important thing is that we have a very good relationship with the Syrian military and intelligence."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "it''s beyond my expectation. What''s the standard of pilots?"


    "Some are test pilots recruited from the Antonov Design Bureau of Ukraine, and some are retired pilots from Russia. They all have long flight experience and are familiar with our models. The aircraft maintenance status is very good. Although it is an Indian aircraft, it has just been overhauled and maintained by Antonov."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "it''s not an Indian plane. Give the road book to the pilot. Let''s start now."


    Groliov immediately turned and went out of the door, facing a crowd of humanitarians outside the door: "board the plane now, divided into two teams, the eldest gentleman leads the team to board the plane, Satan and I board the plane, fast, fast, fast!"


    Yalebin came out with crutches. They were at the airstrip in Berbera. Two an-32 transport planes had been pulled out of the hangar. The pilot was still carrying out the final inspection. The tanker was filling the transport plane with fuel, but these did not hinder groliov''s boarding.


    Quickly boarded the plane, groliov went to the cockpit, handed a tablet computer to the captain and said loudly, "look at the flight route, OK?"


    The captain took the tablet and looked through it for a while, nodded and said, "no problem."


    "Then get ready to take off."


    In Gao Yang''s absence, groliov is the order giver of Satan. He gives the final order, and groliov returns to the cabin.


    The cabin was full of people, but everyone looked serious. When groliov sat in the simple seat, Irene looked at him nervously and said, "big dog, do you have any new news?"


    Everyone was watching groliov. Groliov shook her head, and then Irene looked disappointed and said, "isn''t there any good news?"


    Groliov said in a low voice: "Ivan has set out with people. He will arrive in Rome before us. Big Ivan is also constantly putting pressure on Mario. If Mario can''t be contacted again, Ivan will take an attack to let Mario know that big Ivan is not just talking."


    Irene looked desperate and said, "but our boss is still in Mario''s hands. Go to war directly, boss, boss..."


    Groliov sighed: "there''s no way. Mario must know that big Ivan is not just a verbal threat, but the early attack will not be too fierce. Well, don''t say any more. We will arrive within 24 hours."


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, the engine of the plane finally started, and then two transport planes took off from the bumpy simple runway and rushed into the night sky.


    Just as groliov and his team took off, Knight Schumacher was pacing back and forth with some impatience.


    The wizard stood quietly aside. Nate stopped and whispered to the wizard, "ram is in trouble again."


    The wizard was silent. He knew that knight would continue to explain. Sure enough, Knight said irritably: "RAM needs help, but I especially hate being bound by interests and kidnapped by morality. In our current situation, it is not suitable to help Satan."


    The wizard finally whispered, "did Satan ask you for help, sir?"


    Knight waved his hand and said with a depressed face: "no, it''s not Satan who asked me for help, but ulyanko. Ulyanko felt that Satan''s strength was insufficient. He informed me on his own and hoped that the angel could also join the rescue operation and exert greater pressure on the Cicero family."


    The wizard finally changed his face and said, "Cicero family?"


    Knight said with a gloomy face, "yes, Cicero family."


    The wizard breathed and said, "the consequences of fighting the Cicero family are very serious, Colonel."


    "Of course I know the consequences are serious."


    The wizard whispered, "so, did ulyanko ask you to rescue the ram?"


    Knight waved his hand and said, "no, he just informed me and let me decide whether I was willing to do my part."


    The wizard whispered, "so, have you decided?"


    Knight sighed and said helplessly, "it''s decided that our situation is not suitable to participate in the rescue operation, nor can we leave Ukraine, nor can we go to war with the Cicero family, so the angels will not participate in the rescue of rams."


    The wizard lowered his head slightly and said, "yes, Colonel."


    Knight smiled bitterly and said, "but we can''t really let go, because we owe ram too much. Take the team to Italy and transfer all the people who can leave and fight. Don''t join Satan to help them fight in the name of angels. This is the greatest assistance we can give."


    The wizard raised his head and said, "yes, Colonel!"


    Knight waved his hand and said, "go and prepare quickly. When you are ready, start immediately and arrive in Italy within 24 hours. I will contact the big dog. You will meet in Italy, and then you will listen to them."


    After saluting, the wizard immediately turned and left. He was going to transfer his hands.


    After the wizard left, Knight sat down and said in a daze, "ram, ram, you can make trouble too much. Even you dare to make trouble with the Cicero family. You''re a great guy!"

 Chapter 2150

    It has been 20 hours since Gao Yang was detained by Mario. When one plane after another took off and all headed for Italy, Gao Yang didn''t know this. What he expects now is to have a sleep.


    The strong light was shining directly into his eyes, and Gao Yang''s sleepiness was getting heavier and heavier. Finally, his eyelids closed, but just after his eyelids closed, the sudden pain made him wake up immediately.


    Fatino twisted a switch, and a weak current passed through the needle inserted into his body, making Gao Yang tremble violently at once.


    He trembled violently, but he was fixed on the chair and couldn''t get rid of the bondage. When the current was connected, in addition to the extreme pain, there was a deep-seated numb itch. The severe pain and unbearable numb itch made Gao Yang wake up immediately.


    Fatino smiled and said, "I told you, don''t close your eyes. Closing your eyes will be very painful. It''s just the weakest current. What''s the taste?"


    After laughing and saying that, fatino turned off the switch and trembled violently, as if he had been fished out of the water, he was already sweating all over.


    Gasping for breath, he looked up at fatino and gasped, "I''m so cool! It''s better than FAK''s mother."


    Fatino let go of the switch and said with a smile, "keep waiting until you can''t hold on."


    Gao Yang had no pajamas, but he also lost his strength and interest in talking to fatino, and he really didn''t dare to close his eyes again, because although the current was very weak, the electrode position stabbed into him by fatino was very particular, and the pain was unbearable.


    Gao Yang felt that as long as he did it again, he would be defeated by pain. He really would rather die immediately than be shocked again. To tell the truth, he began to want fatino to stab him with a knife rather than connect the power supply.


    Still very sleepy, especially want to close his eyes and sleep for a while, but the great fear makes Gao Yang restrain his impulse to close his eyes.


    Gao Yang felt that he had endured for a very, very long time, but in fact, less than an hour later, he was finally defeated by sleepy intention again.


    Unconsciously, Gao Yang closed his eyes again, and not surprisingly, he was dispelled by the current again, just as his soul was pulled out of his body, which made him wake up in an instant.


    The current lasted for twenty seconds, with a violent tremor, tears, snot and saliva flowing out uncontrollably. Then, he finally lost his incontinence and his excrement and urine flowed together.


    Fatino covered his nose and said with a smile, "God, it stinks."


    He slowly turned off the power supply and suddenly collapsed with a violent tremor, but his body was still tied to the chair and couldn''t move.


    After breathing for a long time, Gao Yang looked at fatino and said hoarsely, "I''ll say whatever you ask, don''t do it again, please."


    Fatino spread his hand and said with a smile, "can''t you help it so soon? Where was the tough guy just now?"


    He got up, picked up a water pipe, opened the valve, and fatino rushed the very strong water towards Gao Yang.


    Already thirsty, Gao Yang opened his mouth and hoped to receive some water, but fatino didn''t rush the water column to his head, so he could only open his mouth to catch some water droplets splashing into his mouth. Nevertheless, these water are still very valuable to Gao Yang.


    "Well, it''s not that smelly. Now, tell me everything you know and tell me where Justin is."


    There was no water drop. Gao Yang sighed disappointed. Then he swallowed his saliva hard and hard, and whispered, "I don''t know. I really don''t know, not unwilling to say."


    Fatino snapped his fingers, winked, and said excitedly, "great! It''s really a tough man. It doesn''t matter. Let''s come next. I have plenty of patience."


    Gao Yang has completely lost his pajamas, but his soberness lasted only a short time, followed by endless sleepiness, which became stronger and stronger. Finally, he closed his eyes again.


    Not surprisingly, Gao Yang was once again stimulated by electric current, and his incontinence spread all over his body. The pain deep into the bone marrow made him just want to die immediately.


    Fatino turned off the current switch with disgust on his face, picked up the faucet and washed it towards the ground. He said loudly, "how can you pull? How much food have you eaten? It''s disgusting."


    After throwing the faucet to the ground again, fatino sat back in his chair and said proudly, "do you want to continue to be a tough man?"


    Gao Yang had no strength to breathe. He whispered, "I really don''t know. How long will you waste to understand this?"


    Fatino rubbed his hands and said, "well, let''s talk about other things. For example, your mercenary regiment heard that you are very powerful. Tell me what you have done and let me see."


    Gao Yang wanted to shake his head, but when he found that his head couldn''t turn at all, he was very weak but firmly said, "this can''t be said."


    Fatino said with a smile, "Oh, you''re still good enough. You can''t say it now. You can say it later. Don''t worry. I have plenty of patience."


    Gao Yang''s time to stay awake became shorter and shorter, so he was stimulated by electric current one after another.


    As time went by, Gao Yang was really worse off than death. His eyes were still open, but he had lost consciousness. He still couldn''t sleep. Even if fatino increased the current, he couldn''t pull.


    Fatino was finally a little worried, because twenty-two hours had passed, but Gao Yang still didn''t say anything.


    Increase the current by one gear again, and let Gao Yang spit white foam in his trembling mouth. When he recovered his short-term consciousness, fatino roared with a ferocious face: "say, what''s your real name!"


    "Can''t say..."


    Gao Yang''s sentence of turning over and over was like this a long time ago. No matter what fatino asked him, all he could do was to respond to it.


    Gao Yang''s breathing became faster and faster, and his voice was like the friction of two pieces of wood, because he lost too much water.


    Fatino was finally anxious. He tried his best to restrain his emotions. After taking a deep breath, he directly turned on the current switch. Now the weakest current can''t make Gao Yang feel too painful, because he has gradually adapted, but the lowest current can make Gao Yang absolutely unable to sleep.


    With the electricity on, fatino left the interrogation room directly. He went out of the door, took a long breath, and said to the man outside the door, "go and feed him some water. Don''t let him dehydrate and die. You watch for me and never let him sleep!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Fatino said angrily, "I''ll have a rest! I have to spend it with him to the end. The medicine is coming to an end. Later, his will will will be clearer than now. I''ll start to prepare to spend another 24 hours with him!"

 Chapter 2151

    Forty eight hours have passed, which is the forty eighth hour after Gao Yang''s fatigue interrogation by fatino. If it is counted from the moment Gao Yang was detained by Mario, 68 hours have passed.


    Mario is a little flustered, because there are signs that things are more complex than he expected, and the consequences may be much more serious than he expected.


    Mario''s eyes were as bloodshot as Gao Yang. When he heard the knock on the door, he immediately raised his head and shouted, "come in!"


    "Sir, the news has been confirmed. Lorenzo was assassinated and killed. When he left the company, he encountered random gun shooting and died. None of the three colleagues was spared."


    Mario punched the table in front of him, and then he said in a deep voice, "who did it!"


    "It can be confirmed that it was big Ivan. There were four shooters, using fully automatic standard weapons, and then they left this."


    Mario''s assistant took a breath, summoned up his courage, took out a picture from his briefcase and put it in front of Mario.


    In the picture, a man was lying next to a car with an open door covered with blood, and the face of the body was covered with a piece of white paper, on which a line of words was printed in thick font.


    Mario, it''s just a warning. Let go now.


    Looking at the picture, Mario couldn''t help taking it. Then he stood up and said in a trembling voice: "did they kill Lorenzo, or was it just a warning? Cesare, they killed the person I trust most, but it was just a warning!"


    After a moment of silence, Mario''s men whispered, "I''m afraid so, boss. It seems that big Ivan''s response is much more intense than we thought. If big Ivan is serious, then this is really just the beginning."


    Mario said angrily, "he dares! Release the arms smuggling route of big Ivan immediately! Immediately, disclose the information of the shipping company he controls, tell the Americans and everyone! We also give him a warning to let him know the consequences of doing so!"


    Mario''s assistant sighed and whispered: "Sir, I must remind you that this can''t deter big Ivan. Don''t forget his rise. When his competitor killed big Ivan''s wife, big Ivan launched a crazy revenge. He can give up everything. The method is the same as now. The first and second will not stop until he kills the last enemy."


    Mario said angrily, "at that time, he was still a nobody! He had nothing to lose at that time! But now big Ivan is not a little bastard with nothing to lose. We can disclose one of his fleets and make him lose a stable trade line! We can also hand over the information of his arms dealers to the Americans one by one!"


    Cesare said with some difficulty: "Sir, opening the trade route of big Ivan or the fleet controlled by big Ivan can''t pose a fatal threat to him. As for the Americans, big Ivan''s return to South Africa shows that he has made a deal with the Americans. The Americans won''t teach him a lesson for us. Besides, deo mather has just died and was killed by big Ivan, so now There are no competitors with enough weight in big Ivan. Even if there are, they will not make a gesture of full-scale war in big Ivan and then provoke him. Therefore, it is not very useful to disclose some secrets of big Ivan. "


    Mario stared at his assistant and said angrily, "it''s no use saying this? It''s no use? Do you think arms dealers don''t care about their secrets?"


    Cesare swallowed hard, but said firmly: "Under normal conditions, it''s useful to do so, but it''s useless when big Ivan has officially stated that he wants to start a war. Sir, my suggestion is that if you don''t plan to return the people to big Ivan immediately, finally, be prepared for a real war instead of trying to force big Ivan to obey by means of intelligence. These means are useful to others, but not to big Ivan It works. "


    Mario said slowly, "shit, it''s just a mercenary. It''s just a mercenary..."


    Cesare whispered, "Sir, my suggestion is that you''d better contact big Ivan immediately and give the ram to him immediately. In this way, there may be room for redemption."


    Mario sneered a few times, and then he said gnashing his teeth: "after Lorenzo was killed by him, after everyone knew that big Ivan attacked me, let me give in to big Ivan? Impossible! If big Ivan wants to be hard, let him try and watch!"


    Cesare was helpless, but he was just an aide who was responsible for making suggestions but couldn''t arrange the board, so he hurriedly said: "Sir, our initial judgment has been wrong. Big Ivan is a madman. The result of the war can only be that both sides lose. Moreover, the ram has not said anything until now. Even if he is tortured to death, he may not be able to find out Justin''s whereabouts. It is not worth paying a greater price for the ram."


    It was Mario, not Cesare, who made the wrong decision, but Cesare could only share his mistakes with Mario at this time.


    Mario said indifferently: "it''s not a ram''s problem now. It''s about dignity. Continue to interrogate and ask the answer before he dies. If you can''t get the answer, kill him. The dignity of the Cicero family can''t be destroyed by a big Ivan. If he wants to fight, go to war."


    Cesare almost whined: "Sir, I beg you to think again. Big Ivan is really a madman. His revenge is really just the beginning. He will focus his revenge on you and your family. Think about it. Even if we win the final victory, but can you really bear the loss of your family and worry about the result of being assassinated in the future? I beg you, At least keep the chips to reach a settlement with big Ivan. The ram really can''t be killed. "


    Mario hesitated, and Cesare said eagerly: "Sir, please think more about Justin''s whereabouts. It''s not worth your pay and the consequences of big Ivan''s defeat."


    Mario sighed, stood up and said with a dignified face, "I''ll see fatino. Damn it, he still hasn''t made any progress now! Incompetent waste!"


    Cesare secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Mario''s reaction was to acquiesce to his suggestion, so he immediately said: "OK, we should go and see, sir, whether we mobilize all our people to prepare for big Ivan. We must be ready for battle."


    Mario stopped for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, add more people here, move all the people that can be used, and never let big Ivan get it easily. If big Ivan still dares to mess around, he will fight back hard and let him get his due lesson!"

 Chapter 2152

    Mario went to the door of the interrogation room. Cesare knocked on the door and then pushed open the door.


    Mario covered his nose with a handkerchief, frowned and entered the interrogation room. Fatino stood up and respectfully stood in front of him. He looked tired and whispered in an indescribable depressed tone: "boss."


    "You said you could get him to speak in twenty-four hours at most."


    Listening to Mario''s angry voice, fatino couldn''t help but turn around and look at it. Although his eyes were open, they were almost like a dead man. Then he whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Mario said angrily, "is it useful to be sorry? I don''t pay you $200000 a year to listen to you say I''m sorry. Now, tell me what he said."


    Fatino whispered, "can''t say..."


    Mario stared, put down his handkerchief and said in surprise, "Damn it, what are you talking about?"


    Fatino hurriedly said, "sorry, that''s not what he meant. I mean, he can only say this sentence over and over."


    Mario looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang''s eyes were empty and godless, but they were wide open.


    Mario angrily grabbed fatino''s clothes and shouted, "no one can keep silent in front of you. That''s what you said. Now!"


    Fatino was shaken a few times and said with a depressed face: "for ordinary people, he should have confessed long ago, but he is not a normal person. He is an iron man. Really, he is an iron man. I gave him sleeping pills and didn''t let him sleep. Now he is just like a normal person who can''t sleep for six consecutive days, but he still can only say one word and can''t say."


    Mario let go of fatino, took a breath and said loudly, "I allow you to use any method. As long as you can make him speak, even if you kill him, it doesn''t matter. I just want him to speak!"


    Cesare said in a hurry, "sir..."


    Mario pointed to Cesare and shouted, "shut up! Iron man, even if it''s iron man, I''ll let him open his mouth!"


    Fatino whispered: "it''s useless. Now death is a relief for him. The method of hurting his body won''t have any effect. Now his pain absolutely exceeds the limit of human suffering. Even if you use a knife to cut him into white bones, it won''t have any effect."


    Mario was angry. When he saw the switch on the table, he grabbed the switch and adjusted the electric gear to the red gear representing danger.


    Gao Yang immediately trembled violently, and Mario shouted wildly, "say! Speak to me!"


    Fatino grabbed the switch, turned it off quickly and said in a hurry, "boss, he will die soon!"


    Gao Yang, like a conditioned reflex, said in an extremely weak voice, "can''t say, can''t say..."


    Mario breathed a few breaths and said, "there''s no way?"


    Fatino whispered, "in fact, there may be another way."


    Mario said angrily, "then use it quickly!"


    Fatino sighed and said, "boss, we also caught two of his men, didn''t we?"


    Mario said impatiently, "yes, a bodyguard is meaningless. There is also a contact person he sent. It makes a little sense. What''s the matter?"


    Fatino said in a deep voice, "it''s said that ram is a righteous man. Let''s try it on his men."


    Mario said angrily, "what do unimportant bodyguards know!"


    Fatino shook his head and said, "no, not to let his bodyguard speak, but to stimulate him through ram''s bodyguard. Since the bodyguard is useless, let''s start with the contact person."


    Mario waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "there''s someone for you. Whatever you do, it doesn''t matter to kill."


    Cesare hurriedly said, "as long as the ram doesn''t die, it''s best not to waste it."


    Fatino said with a bitter smile, "he suffered more than death or disability, although he is not disabled yet."


    Mario said impatiently, "start quickly. Don''t waste time."


    Fatino nodded and said, "please send someone over, boss. You''d better leave, because it will be bloody and may stain your clothes."


    Mario frowned and said in a loud voice, "hurry up! The faster the better."


    Mario left and yak was sent in. Seeing Gao Yang''s appearance, yak broke out immediately.


    Struggling hard, yak didn''t speak, just stared at fatino.


    Fatino felt a little weak when he was seen. When commanding others to tie yak to the chair, he said with a ferocious face: "don''t stare at me again, or you''ll dig out your eyes!"


    Yak finally opened his mouth. He stared at fatino and whispered, "how you treat him, someone will repay you a hundred times. Wait, I promise you, even if I need to climb out of hell, I will make Mario and you regret what you have done!"


    Fatino had a shivering feeling, because yak in front of him was really staring at him like an evil ghost climbing out of hell.


    Fatino let go of yak. He went to Gaoyang, personally poured a lot of water on Gaoyang, and sent a compassionate to let Gaoyang sleep.


    It''s not fatino''s mercy to let Gao Yang sleep. He just needs to let Gao Yang have enough sober consciousness to see yak sitting opposite. Therefore, he must let Gao Yang get a short sleep.


    Yak didn''t say a word. He just stared at Gao Yang and didn''t move. If Gao Yang didn''t breathe, he would really be like a dead man.


    Fatino also had enough patience to wait silently. After three hours, fatino immediately turned on the current and made Gao Yang wake up quickly in trembling.


    Yak finally yelled at fatino, "stop your damn hand! FAK! Stop! Let him sleep! I''ll skin you myself."


    Fatino stopped the electric shock and turned off the headlights with high eyes. After focusing for a long time, high eyes finally recovered some spirit and fell on yak.


    Fatino coughed a few times and said to Gao Yang, "three hours of sleep is enough for you to recognize the person in front of you."


    Gao Yang''s throat was moistened by water. He looked at yak in front of him. He was dazed and trembled: "Why are you here?"


    Jacques trembled, "I''m sorry, Leonard escaped. Hold on!"


    Fatino slapped yak in the mouth, then immediately poked a stainless steel clip into Yak''s mouth so that he could no longer speak, and angrily said to the two people standing behind yak: "why didn''t anyone tell me that someone escaped? Why didn''t you say such an important thing, asshole! Get out!"


    After letting the two leave, fatino smiled at Gao Yang and said, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. You can try to hold on for how long. Next, you will enjoy my favorite scene. I hope you can like it."

 Chapter 2153

    Mario was upset. He looked at his watch and said in a hurry, "it''s been more than three hours. Haven''t you got any results yet?"


    Cesare whispered: "fatino said it would take about six hours. There''s no way to hurry up. Sir, I think you need to see the news you just received."


    Mario waved his hand impatiently and said, "it doesn''t matter. Don''t let me see it."


    Cesare whispered, "you''d better have a look. Dino is dead."


    Mario suddenly looked at Cesare and said in a loud voice, "what? What did you say? Didn''t I say to make everyone vigilant? I said that everyone should strengthen the guard!"


    Cesare whispered, "Dino has more than 20 bodyguards around him, but some people killed all his bodyguards, forcibly rushed into his house and shot Dino, and... All Dino''s family."


    Mario said with horror, "all the family?"


    "Yes, there are twelve in the family, none of them."


    Mario fell into a chair and said hard, "including his youngest daughter?"


    "I''m sorry. Yes, his six-month-old daughter died, too. I''m sorry, sir."


    Mario trembled, "how cruel."


    Cesare gently put a picture in front of Mario and whispered, "although it may make you uncomfortable, please look at this. It''s very important."


    The picture is still a sentence, a font printed in a thick font on white paper.


    Mario, this is the first. Let go.


    Mario took a breath and said, "why the first one."


    "First warning, then first, second."


    Mario pushed away the photo and whispered, "how many people are there for big Ivan? We should have information. I''m the king of information! We should know how many people are there for big Ivan and firmly control their whereabouts, and then send more people to kill them!"


    Mario shouted a long sentence in one breath. After shouting, he began to breathe. Cesare took out a folder from his briefcase and whispered: "We do know a lot about the enemy''s movements. For example, just today, three hours ago, a charter plane landed at Rome Airport, and nine people came down. At noon yesterday, a charter plane landed in Milan. Forty two people appeared at your fashion company headquarters in Milan, and then disappeared. Your home has been monitored. In Florence, your brother People of unknown origin appeared near my brother''s house and had a short exchange of fire, but they left immediately without further fighting. "


    Mario waved his hand and said, "there are big Ivan people near my brother''s house? Fight back! Fight back!"


    Cesare pursed his lips and whispered, "we don''t have enough strength. At present, we can only protect ourselves as much as possible."


    Mario said impatiently, "sum up."


    Cesare whispered: "at present, there are suspected big Ivan''s hands in seven places, namely Rome, Milan, Florence, Naples, Palermo and Rome. There are at most three places. This has been found. I estimate that all our public industries have been watched by big Ivan''s people, and more may not be found."


    The army pressed the border. This is really the army pressed the border. The only word Mario can think of is this word.


    Mario was silent, and then he whispered, "how many guards are there around us?"


    "Eighty six at present, sir."


    Mario waved his hand and said, "send more people, send my family to a safe place, and send more bodyguards to protect me."


    Cesare whispered, "it''s been transferred, but come in secret so that big Ivan won''t find it here."


    Mario was silent, and then he said in a sullen voice, "this is in Italy!"


    Cesare wants to follow Mario''s heart, but as a qualified staff and an excellent think tank, he must point out the facts at this critical moment.


    "This is Italy, but what we are good at is never fighting head-on with people. Sir, our approach is to provoke one side to attack the other, but Ivan''s size is large and lacks a powerful enemy, so we can only face the Revenge of Ivan. Even if we can let the Americans fight against Ivan, it will take time. Now we lack time to maximize our ability It is our advantage to know the trend of great Ivan''s power. However, if we really compete face-to-face, we lack too many things, such as manpower, experience, especially the courage to fight to death. "


    Just then, one of Mario''s cell phones rang. He looked at the number, connected the phone, and then said with high morale, "Stefano, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother! My home was shot!"


    Mario rubbed his forehead, but his tone was still very calm: "my brother, is everyone all right?"


    "Nothing, because the shooting is just a warning. Someone left a note. If you don''t let someone go, then I''m the next target to die. My brother, I want to know why we fought with big Ivan!"


    Mario was silent for a moment and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a misunderstanding. Big Ivan knows the consequences of fighting with us. He won''t really attack you. It''s just a warning, and it''s just a warning after all."


    Mario''s brother raised his voice and said loudly, "this is not just a warning! Everyone knows that big Ivan is crazy! He will do what he says. He will fight with the Cicero family until the last drop of blood, big brother! Stop fighting with big Ivan immediately! You must stop fighting with him immediately!"


    Mario frowned and said in a deep voice, "I know what to do."


    "No! You don''t know. You''ve lost your mind to find Justin! Our father gathered us together and made it clear that we are a family, but we were all born with a golden spoon. You are the one who should inherit the position of parent, but you are too proud as the eldest son of Cicero family. You haven''t passed the real test. You''re proud and stubborn, You don''t know what the real underground world is like, because your identity keeps you out of danger! For the sake of the family, my father passed on his position to Justin, because he is an illegitimate son. He must work hard for himself to get everything we were born with, and he did a good job, so my father passed on his position as a parent to him instead of you £¡¡±


    Mario said angrily, "enough!"


    "No! Listen, my brother, you want to rob the position of parent. I can help you. I broke my promise to my father and supported you to kill Justin''s illegitimate son instead of stopping you, but we were all wrong. My father is wise. Being the head of the family will only lead the Cicero family to destruction. You have got the position of parent, but you still won''t let Justin go, It is because of you that we are all in danger. Big Ivan is crazy! You are proud and ignorant, you... "


    Mario suddenly hung up the phone. He didn''t want to listen to his brother''s nonsense. After breathing for a long time, Mario said in a gloomy voice: "Cesare, contact Zhengfu and pay all the price we can pay. No, I''ll come in person."

 Chapter 2154

    Gao Yang has been a little sober. Three hours of sleep is nothing but a drop in the bucket, but it is precious enough for him to have enough attention.


    Fatino picked up something like a spoon, shook it at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "do you know what it is? It''s used to dig people''s eyes."


    Fatino just shook in front of Gao Yang, put the spoon on Gao Yang''s eyes and said with a smile: "imagine the feeling that this thing slowly dug out your eyes."


    Gao Yang breathed quickly, but fatino immediately shook the spoon and said with a smile, "but this is not for you."


    Fatino walked slowly in front of yak, smiled at yak and said, "I warned you. Now, I''ll dig out your eyes. From then on?"


    Yak just stared at fatino. His mouth was not blocked, but he didn''t say a word.


    Fatino put something like a spoon in front of yak and said with a smile, "please forgive me. It may be useful."


    He shouted loudly, "stop! Stop, please, stop, I said, I''ll say everything!"


    Fatino looked back at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "then start with a simple question. What''s your name? Mr. ram, I mean your real name."


    Gao yangleng for a moment, and then he looked desperate and said to yak, "I''m sorry, man."


    Yak said calmly, "I understand, boss. I''m sorry to put you in such a situation."


    Gao Yang can''t say, even if it''s a simple name, he can''t say it, because saying the simplest answer may mean the collapse of the psychological defense line, and then it won''t be long before he will shake out everything he knows.


    Many people''s vigilance is thus poked away by people from simple problems. Gao Yang has seen too many such situations. Therefore, he dare not say his name, not really because of his name.


    Fatino smiled and pushed the spoon forward against Yak''s left eye.


    Yak closed his eyes and tried to shake his head, but his head was fixed and could hardly move.


    Fatino opened Yak''s eyelids with an iron frame, so that yak could only open his eyes and look at him. Then he smiled and said, "if you''re afraid, shout it out loudly, or tell me the real name of ram. Ram, you see, even if you don''t say it, someone will say it."


    Holding the handle of the iron chair tightly, he trembled violently, and his eyes were forced to open and stare at fatino''s hand.


    Fatino slowly approached Yak''s left eye with a spoon. Yak shut up without making a sound.


    Gao Yang clenched his teeth and made no sound.


    Fatino''s spoon slowly pierced into Yak''s eyes. Yak trembled violently, but yak bit his teeth to death. In addition to the deep Er Er Er sound in his throat, he refused to open his mouth even if he shouted.


    The spoon slowly entered Yak''s eyes, and the blood flowed down Yak''s eyes, but yak still didn''t open his mouth, and even his shaking degree was reduced a lot.


    Jacques stopped shaking, but fatino''s hand shook instead. He slowly turned the semicircle spoon and drew a circle.


    Yak''s right eye stared at fatino, and raised a low roar like a beast.


    Fatino suddenly felt a little flustered. He swallowed his saliva and slowly took out the spoon, while a complete eye remained in the spoon and was taken out of Yak''s eyes.


    Jacques had no voice. His remaining eyes turned and looked at fatino.


    Fatino stopped at the table full of instruments and breathed in a low voice. Then he squeezed his trembling right hand into a fist and loosened it. After repeating it several times, he picked up a needle knife and stabbed it in from the back of his eyeball. Then he threw away the spoon and walked to Gao Yang with his eyeball.


    "Take a look. It''s a perfect work of art. They say that the eyes are the window of the soul. I have to admit that the eyes are really beautiful. Although sometimes they look terrible, especially on the premise that they are all blood, they are still disgusting."


    Gao Yang stared at fatino. Fatino shrugged and shook his eyes on the fairway: "do you really think eyes can kill? Ah, I''m dead, ha ha, teasing you."


    After a few dry smiles, fatino looked flat and said to Gao Yang, "you haven''t eaten for a long time. Now, maybe you should eat something. Come on, open your mouth."


    Gao Yang, of course, clenched his teeth. Fatino stood up and said, "eyeballs are not delicious, but they are very nutritious. I shouldn''t have eaten them. It seems that no one has studied the nutritional value of eyeballs. That''s too abnormal, but would you like to try? Come on, I''ll pry your mouth open."


    Fatino took Yak''s eyeball in one hand and picked up something like a crowbar in the other. Then he smiled at him and said, "wait a minute, you''ll soon taste your friend''s eyeball. Wait a minute, I''ll give you another or other part. How about your tongue?"


    After that, fatino turned to the door and shouted, "come, come!"


    Fatino shouted because the room was soundproof, and then the unlocked door was suddenly pushed open.


    The door opened, but not fatino''s assistant.


    When the door opened, fatino heard the dense gunfire outside.


    The door opened, a man rushed in and immediately pointed his gun at fatino.


    Fatino was shocked, his hands immediately raised, and then the things in his hands fell to the ground, but the man who aimed the muzzle at him didn''t shoot, but after seeing Gao Yang, he was very surprised and said, "here!"


    Fatino finally let out a scream of horror, and immediately sat down on the ground. Then his crotch was wet immediately, and he was scared to pee.


    "Don''t kill him!"


    The feeble Gao Yang gave a weak cry, and Li JinFang who rushed in kicked fatino down. Irene, who followed Li JinFang, saw Gao Yang, she screamed in surprise. Then she looked at yak sitting opposite Gao Yang, but her eyes widened and trembled: "my God!"


    The 13th also rushed in, followed by two more people. Li JinFang shouted, "Leonard unlock the lock! Let them go, cover! Cover!"


    Looking at the situation in the room, Frye trembled and said in a loud voice, "Falk! Falk! Boss, boss, fox, you''re all right, all right..."


    On the 13th, Gao Yang quickly opened the lock. Gao Yang immediately paralyzed. Irene immediately hugged him and said with tears: "boss, you hold on, you don''t die, hold on."


    Andy ho immediately rushed to Gao Yang''s body, then immediately went to yak''s body and said loudly, "go! Go out and save again!"


    Gao Yang was relieved. He said with a tragic smile: "I knew you would come, I knew, I knew..."


    Irene cried and said loudly, "boss, hold on, don''t close your eyes, hold on!"


    Gao Yang''s eyes looked at fatino and said with a tragic smile: "don''t kill him, take him, we must let him live, take him..."


    When she said this, Gao Yang''s eyes closed, and Irene hurriedly said, "boss! Boss! Open your eyes and look at me, boss!"


    Yak shouted, "let him sleep, he''s sleepy. Let him sleep, don''t disturb him."


    Gao Yang closed his eyes and whispered, "let me slow down, let me slow down, I have to take a break, wait for me to slow down, wait for me, wait for me to slow down..."

 Chapter 2155

    Gao Yang immediately passed out. To be exact, he passed out.


    Li JinFang saved Gao Yang and yak like a divine soldier, but this is only the beginning. There is still a lot to do if the rescue operation is to end.


    Li JinFang waved his gun and said in a deep voice, "let''s rush out! Tyrannosaurus Rex, take the head, panda, take care of the fox, little fly and take this guy!"


    Irene hung the gun on her chest, grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and carried Gao Yang on her back, but when she was about to leave, she looked at Yak with blood in her eyes and said, "fox, where are your... Eyes?"


    Yak looked at Irene faintly with the remaining eye and said weakly, "under your feet."


    "Ah!"


    After a scream, Irene raised her right foot and then her left foot. When she saw the bloody thing under her feet, she said, "I''m sorry..."


    Yak breathed and said, "it doesn''t matter. I know where the skunk is. Let''s save him."


    Li JinFang nodded and then said in the walkie talkie, "we''re out. The three can''t move, resulting in slow movement. Pay attention to cover!"


    After notifying the outside, Li JinFang waved his hand and said loudly, "rush!"


    Li JinFang walked in front of him. After a short stone corridor, he reached a not wide door. Then he waved his gun, raised his gun and shot to the left. At the same time, he said loudly, "come on, come on, come on!"


    Outside the door is a garden, and on the left is a huge stone ancient building, very tall, and the interior of the building has been firing on Li JinFang''s only way.


    Groliov was frantically firing at the building with a machine gun, while the wizard took six of his angels and fired on the right. Bullets rustled on the ground near them. It was obvious that they were surrounded.


    Seeing Gao Yang and them coming out, groliov shouted at the top of his voice, "evacuate! Evacuate!"


    Li JinFang put his hand in front of Gao Yang and said loudly, "you can''t withdraw. The skunk is still here!"


    Groliov said in surprise, "aren''t there three?"


    "One is the enemy the boss asked to take alive!"


    Without hesitation, groliov immediately shouted, "where''s the skunk? Go and save him!"


    Andy ho helped yak. Yak pointed to a small building on the right behind him and said loudly, "there, go into the right side of the corridor, but I don''t know which room it is. I was brought out with my head covered."


    Groliov shouted, "escort the ram away and free up people to save the skunk, Yuri!"


    Yuri looked at groliov. Groliov said hurriedly, "go help take people away!"


    Without time to say more, groliov turned the muzzle of his gun and shot a few shuttles at a window. Then he shouted, "drop the bullet and take someone away."


    Yuri held a bullet chain in one hand and a gun barrel in the other. When he heard groliov''s words, he threw the things in his hand and ran to yak. His left hand swept yak over his shoulder, his right hand grabbed fatino, threw it under his arm, and caught up with Irene running with her back.


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said loudly, "the black devil escorted them away. The assault team followed me to save the skunk and cover it again."


    Tarta and Vassili quickly came to Irene and Yuri and escorted them to run out. At this time, all the fire providing cover was open and tried to suppress the fire from both sides so that they could rush out safely.


    The place where the battle took place was still a small hill, but the building was unusual. It was an ancient castle. The three sides of the ancient castle were surrounded by the green space and fist touching in the middle. In the north, there was a four storey main building, and there were two storey ancillary buildings on both sides.


    The ancient castle is not only made of stone, but also can be used as a military fortress from the beginning. The windows are small and narrow, and there are a lot of people inside. Groliov and his team have no cover on the flat ground in the middle, but it is very difficult to provide cover.


    "Bazooka!"


    "No!"


    "Cloud bomb!"


    "No!"


    "Falk, suspend the use of smoke bombs and cover the fire!"


    Groliov focused on shooting, and Li JinFang began to give continuous orders. Soon, all those who could free their hands threw out their own smoke bombs, and then the castle flat surrounded on three sides was soon shrouded in white smoke.


    "Rabbit, undead bird! Cover!"


    Li JinFang roared again. They supported very hard and had to rescue Raphael again. At the beginning, they used all available firepower to suppress the enemy. Only then did they strive for a relatively favorable opportunity to rescue Gao Yang them, but when they had to continue to save Raphael, there was not enough ammunition.


    It''s just a small team. How many things can you bring? You can use all the things you can use in a short time to suppress the enemy. When you use up all the things, it''s naturally useless.


    Irene rushed out of the castle with Gao Yang on her back until he put Gao Yang on a medium bus and immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "the boss has come out safely!"


    An assault group rushed in as a forward to rescue, a large force covered and suppressed the enemy, and the black devil waited outside to pick up and escort Gao Yang. Only then did Gao Yang, yak and fatino finally be sent out without fear and danger, but it was difficult to save Raphael next.


    Li JinFang was relieved and said loudly, "the assault team will follow me and fill the can opener!"


    Albert, Frye, James, Jesse Lee, Taylor and Peter immediately rushed towards the side building where Raphael was held, while Sirte immediately left the position of angel and joined the assault team to replace Irene.


    The eight men were divided into two triangular assault formations, covered each other and rushed over, while the 13th was silent and followed the assault group.


    He was about to enter the building. James, who was on the left, suddenly fell down behind Li JinFang. Li JinFang only felt a shock in his back, and then shouted, "cockroaches are shot, suppress, suppress."


    How can you hold it down when someone hits you from three sides.


    The wizard shouted, "come with me, move the cover!"


    Groliov and his men were in the East, shooting at the main building in the north and the auxiliary building in the West. When Li JinFang and his men rushed to the auxiliary building in the west, the fire from the second floor in the East posed a great threat to their backs, so the wizard and his men also rushed to the west, and then turned back to shoot in the east to cover Li JinFang and their backs.


    Andy ho quickly rushed to the fallen James, while Li JinFang ignored and took care of the fallen James and rushed straight in.

 Chapter 2156

    Li JinFang rushed in first. Then he just poked his head and immediately stepped back. He was beaten out.


    There are not many people inside, but it only takes a few guns to firmly block the not wide door, so the commando team is not surprised to be blocked outside.


    If you can''t get in, you can only wait for the fire attack from the three sides. If you get in, you have to force a way of blood.


    "Grenade!"


    At this time, only the grenade could open the way. Frye and Albert, who had already prepared the grenade, threw the grenade in when they brushed it by four people.


    Sirte was a guest army and came to help, but at this time he was still in his place. He rushed again before Li JinFang, because he attacked with a shotgun. Gao Yang was not there. His shotgun was definitely the best among angels and Satans.


    Sirte rushed in, then retreated back again at a faster speed and whispered, "grenade!"


    Still unable to get in, the fire was too fierce and accurate. When Sirte returned, his bulletproof vest had been embedded with two warheads.


    If you can''t get in, it''s only hard. It''s more dangerous to stay outside. The longer it takes, the more dangerous it will be.


    Li JinFang was cruel and whispered, "I''ll go! Pay attention to the follow-up connection, grenade!"


    Frye and Jesse Lee pinched two grenades, one killing bomb and one shock bomb, while Li JinFang and Sirte stood behind them, waiting for them to throw out the grenades and then rushed in.


    As he approached the door again, Frye kept throwing his grenade, while Jesse Lee threw his grenade out and rushed in. Instead of trying, he threw himself in. He couldn''t get back if he wanted to.


    Not surprisingly, Jesse Lee couldn''t stand at all. She burst out a lot of blood.


    Strictly speaking, this was an accident, because Jesse Lee did not strictly follow the established tactical action. He should throw a grenade back, and then let Li JinFang and Sirte, who have stronger assault ability, break through by force, and then let Peter and Taylor, who replaced James, keep up and open the channel.


    But Jesse Lee''s desperate unexpected leap attracted most of the bullets and created conditions for Li JinFang and Sirte.


    Li JinFang and Sirte connected very well. When Jesse Li fell to the ground, they attacked left and right. Although they failed to destroy the enemy in an instant, they succeeded in killing the three people. Finally, they stopped their heels, pressed the enemy hiding in the room, and let the subsequent attackers rush in.


    "Shot in the gun!"


    Albert dragged Jesse Lee''s feet and pulled him out, while Li JinFang, Peter and Taylor covered each other and advanced to the right. The rest stayed in the not spacious hall to suppress the enemy and prevent them from showing up.


    The wizard took people into the annex of the castle. They didn''t want to support the Commando Group, but they couldn''t stay outside.


    Li JinFang rushed to the right side mentioned by yak, and the 13th always followed them.


    I don''t know which room Rafael was locked in, so I can only search in turn. Li JinFang kicked open a door, raised his gun and searched quickly. After finding that it was an empty room, he immediately withdrew without careful search, and then covered Taylor to kick open a door.


    As soon as the door opened, someone opened fire with a pistol. Taylor didn''t hide or let go. He fought back and shot the enemy quickly. After killing the enemy, he waved his hand immediately.


    Two people covered and one broke the door. Peter''s legs and feet were inconvenient. After Li JinFang kicked the door open, he saw Rafael tied naked to a chair, his mouth sealed with tape, and a little voice was released, that is, his eyes turned hard to the left.


    Li JinFang nodded, put the gun in, and then drilled under him on the 13th. He lay on the ground and raised his hand obliquely. There were two shots.


    After waiting for the 13th to drill in and shoot, Li JinFang suddenly dodged, raised his gun and quickly raised his gun in the opposite direction. After searching one side, he quickly said, "I found the skunk!"


    There was a man in the room, hiding in the corner with a submachine gun. He had been shot dead by two guns on the 13th. There was no one else.


    On the 13th, he quickly went to the bound Raphael. Raphael had a big bruise in the corner of his eye. His right eye was swollen and could not open. There were bruises and scars left after being beaten everywhere. On the 13th, he raised his gun to break the handcuffs that bound Raphael''s hands, and then raised his gun to break the shackles. Raphael stood up and fell down again.


    Li JinFang hurriedly said, "take him away. Can you carry him?"


    On the 13th, he silently nodded his head and carried Raphael on his back. Li JinFang immediately said, "we should evacuate with skunks and pay attention to cover!"


    Groliov, who had been struggling with a machine gun, immediately said after receiving Li JinFang''s notice outside: "evacuate, evacuate! Smoke bombs! Throw away all the smoke bombs!"


    Smoke bombs are used to cover the enemy''s line of sight when preparing to evacuate. However, to save Raphael, groliov and them can''t throw all the smoke bombs out, so as not to block their own line of sight and suppress the enemy. They just throw a few smoke bombs at several places that can''t be taken care of to reduce the enemy''s firepower as much as possible. Now they can withdraw, Naturally, throw out all the smoke bombs.


    The assault team ran out with Rafael quickly. Everyone was fighting and retreating, and the smoke became thicker and thicker. As the smoke completely covered the whole open space, the vision of the enemy and US was soon covered.


    With Rafael running out, the formation can not be disordered, but finally escaped the scene of being attacked by three sides. The situation has greatly improved.


    Out of the castle, groliov said angrily, "Sir, what''s the matter? Your support!"


    When Satan came, there was more than one team. Although Satan''s own team was the main part of the rescue operation, a team led by Mr. Ludwig was ready to meet and cover the evacuation outside. However, after the battle, they were still unable to come, which made groliov very dissatisfied.


    After groliov''s dissatisfied inquiry, Ludwig shouted: "if you save people, run quickly! A large number of military and police! We block the enemy, you withdraw quickly, you withdraw, we can go! The original route can''t go, take route B."


    When groliov ran forward with a machine gun in his arms, he said with a puzzled face: "military police? How can there be military police? How can it be so fast!"


    "How the fuck do I know! There are armored vehicles! Hurry up, we can''t stop it for too long!"


    Groliov turned around and shot in the direction of the ancient castle, looked at Li JinFang and shouted, "Mario has the help of the Italian government! Son of a bitch, plan C to evacuate, plan C to evacuate, come on!"

 Chapter 2157

    No matter how ignorant, stupid, proud, stubborn, and ignorant of heaven and earth, Mario is also the eldest parent of Cicero family. He has endless resources and power in his hands. Moreover, Italy is still his home.


    Therefore, the rescue operation for Gao Yang cannot be too smooth and easy.


    In order to be able to get close to Mario''s castle, groliov can''t even drive a car. They suddenly launched an attack after lurking close bit by bit from the vineyard and farm near the castle in the daytime, but they should hide when they meet the enemy. They can take a car when they evacuate.


    The second team led by Mr. Da should have rushed to support the first team by car and picked up the first team to leave after the first team met the enemy. As a result, they actually got into a fire with a military and police force in Italy, and it was very fierce. Therefore, the plan to pick up by car and then evacuate had to be turned into the second team dragging down the military and police, Give groliov time for them to evacuate after saving people.


    There was only one road from the bottom of the hill to the castle. Ludwig and his men stopped it. Groliov and his men had to evacuate from the fields on foot, but could not leave along the road.


    Li JinFang shouted, "Tyrannosaurus Rex, have you evacuated?"


    "We have successfully evacuated. How about you?"


    "The retreat is blocked by the military and police. Sir, they are dragging the military and police. We are evacuating and meeting at the scheduled place. Over!"


    After a short conversation with Irene, Li JinFang approached groliov and said, "the boss has been taken away, and there are no pursuers behind us. Mario''s guards must stay to protect him and dare not pursue."


    Groliov nodded and said loudly, "retreat at full speed. Inform Mr. DA and let them hold on for another three minutes."


    After that, groliov took the gun, looked at the man with the wounded and said, "how''s the wounded?"


    Andy he said loudly, "the cockroach is in bad condition. It''s very bad. I need to give first aid immediately."


    Albert also said loudly, "the situation of the musket is extremely dangerous! First aid needs to be carried out on the spot."


    Groliov stopped to take a few breaths and said in a loud voice, "give first aid here. The enemy won''t come soon. Spread out. We must strive for the time of first aid."


    Half of James''s face was covered with flesh and blood. One arm was beaten and hung to one side. It flickered with the action of the man carrying him. This situation was bad at first sight, because the bones of his arm were completely broken and a hole appeared near his shoulder.


    As for Jesse Lee, his situation was even worse. He took the initiative to rush out as a bait and waded out of the road with his flesh and blood. Blood was lost everywhere on his legs and arms, and the bulletproof vest on his trunk was full of bullet marks.


    Li JinFang hurried to Jesse Lee''s side and looked at Albert, who was bleeding all over his hands and was in a hurry to stop Jesse Lee''s bleeding. He wanted to ask about the situation, but after looking, he didn''t speak again.


    Jesse Li lay flat on the ground, clenched his teeth and made painful humming intermittently, and he was still awake. When he saw Li JinFang, his eyes turned, looked at Li JinFang and said, "man, do I look terrible?"


    Li JinFang reluctantly grinned. After a smile, he whispered, "it''s okay, man, you can''t die. Brave guys won''t die easily. Timid guys are easy to die."


    Jesse Lee sighed, looked miserable and grinned, "Fark, I''m too brave this time."


    Li JinFang said sincerely, "you opened the channel for us. Without you, it''s not so easy to get in. You''re hurt for me."


    Jesse Lee, whose face was full of blood, cried and said intermittently: "I just joined Satan, I was fucking injured, raised so long, delayed so many actions, and finally again, there was a big action. I had to show it. As a result, I screwed up, man, I''m too brave, I''m going to die, Falk!"


    Li JinFang''s mouth moved and didn''t speak. Jesse Li said with a sad face: "I''m a tramp. The ram called me, raised me and paid me a high salary. I didn''t do anything. I even had more than a million dollars. I wanted to show that I rushed in as soon as my brain was hot, and I was going to hang up. Oh, man, are you sawing my arm?"


    Albert took a small saw and whispered, "it''s broken. I can''t keep it. Saw it."


    Jesse Lee''s voice was almost crying. He said in a very weak voice, "can''t you keep it? Even if it''s useless, it''s better to keep it. What if it grows well, man, can you stop sawing?"


    Albert whispered, "saw it, OK, stop bleeding, man, you should faint. Why can you still talk?"


    Jesse Lee took a long breath, rolled her eyes and said, "I think I''m dying. I should hurry up and say a few more words. Well, I''m dizzy."


    Jesse Lee rolled his eyes and completely fainted. Albert shook his head, creaked with a folding saw, took Jesse Lee''s left arm off and threw it aside. He whispered, "who will take it back for him."


    Without saying a word, Li JinFang picked up Jesse''s arm and stuffed it behind his backpack. After tightening the rope, he put on his bag again and said to Albert, "can you live?"


    Albert shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say, half and half. It''s too much blood loss, but there''s still some hope."


    Li JinFang gave a sound and walked to groliov, who was on guard with a machine gun.


    Groliov whispered, "how''s it going?"


    Li JinFang sighed and whispered, "Jesse Lee, his arms and legs were shot, his right arm was sawn, and I couldn''t keep his left leg. It''s unknown whether he can survive. James, James, his left arm must be useless. I think it''s all right to rub his face. He can live and waste."


    "What about the others? Are they all right?"


    "Others are fine. The effect of suppression is good. The result is already very good."


    Groliov was very depressed and said, "please inform Ivan that the plan is going well. People have been rescued. Inform him that the Italian government is still involved. We have been attacked by the military and police."


    Li JinFang nodded and took out a satellite phone. At this time, he also took out a phone on the 13th. After dialing, he quickly said, "Hey, the information is accurate, and the rescue operation is very successful."


    After saying a word on the 13th, he hung up the phone. Li JinFang whispered, "are you notifying the cleaner?"


    The 13th whispered, "yes, I just informed Murphy. The next thing has nothing to do with them."

 Chapter 2158

    It was an earth shaking fight outside. Blood flowed into a river, but Gao Yang was still sleeping.


    Groliov and them arrived at the prepared foothold more than an hour later than expected. When they finally rushed back, Gao Yang was still sleeping, while Tata and Vasili were guarding outside with guns. Only Irene was taking care of Gao Yang who had fallen asleep.


    Hurried into the room, after seeing Gao Yang sleeping soundly and yak who lost one eye but refused to anesthetize himself, groliov said to Irene with a worried face: "what''s the matter?"


    Irene shook her head and whispered, "it''s just too sleepy. She didn''t respond at all after falling asleep."


    "He''ll be fine. He was interrogated so badly that he collapsed mentally and physically. Let him sleep well and he''ll wake up."


    After Tata answered, he whispered, "what''s going on outside?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "it''s not optimistic. The Italian government has taken action. About 100 military and police forces have caught fire with us. It won''t be long before someone will find us here. Maybe someone has even found our trace."


    Jacques raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "the Italian government didn''t react so quickly. You were still fighting and the army arrived. This can only show that Mario used the army in advance, and then we just caught up."


    Lost an eye, yak just stuffed gauze into the eye socket without eyeball, and then surrounded it with gauze outside for several times to wrap half of his head. After the blood soaked through the gauze, it looked special. Andy Ho, who had temporarily treated James''s wound, went to yak and whispered, "don''t move, I''ll treat the wound for you first."


    No matter how powerful a mercenary regiment is, it can''t confront a country. Now the burden is on groliov''s shoulder. He must make a decision as soon as possible.


    Groliov reached out his hand to hold his forehead and sighed: "our situation is very unfavorable. The movement of the rescue operation is too big. Even if Mario didn''t turn to the Italian government, we can''t compete with Mario in Italy. Now the army is out, and the situation will only be worse."


    After explaining the current dilemma, groliov made up his mind and said loudly: "The goal of us is too big and eye-catching. It''s easy to be found. I''m going to act separately, leave the wounded here, and ask the black devil and angels to stay and protect them. The rest of us go out and make some big news to attract attention, so that Mario and Italy have to focus on us."


    Irene nodded, "that''s it. Let''s do it now."


    Jacques suddenly said, "where are we? Do we have to have an evacuation plan?"


    Li JinFang smiled bitterly and said, "we''re in Sicily. After we found a possible place to hold you, we rushed over. There''s no time to prepare any safe evacuation plan. If we want to leave safely, we can only place our hope on Ivan."


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, we can only wait for Ivan to find a reliable way to pick us up. He took people to stay in Italy to attract Mario''s attention, while we sneaked into Sicily."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "I''ll contact Ivan again and tell him our plan. I have to ask him to pick them out as soon as possible."


    After that, Li JinFang took out the phone and dialed Ivan. After Ivan connected, he immediately whispered, "Ivan, we have joined the ram. Now we are hiding in a farm outside Catania. It is only a straight-line distance of less than ten kilometers from Mario''s castle. We will be found soon."


    Ivan said in a hurry, "you can''t stay there. You must leave immediately. My people are already flying past. You can get reinforcements in three hours at most. Then you can leave from the sea. The ship has been found. You can find a way to the sea."


    Li JinFang whispered: "No, the Italian military and police forces have set up a lot of roadblocks and will soon find us. Moreover, we still have two seriously wounded. We can''t move. We must treat them quickly or they will die. Now the biggest problem is that the Italian army will be finished as long as it is found, so we plan to act separately. You find a way to pick up our wounded and we will attract attention outside Willpower. "


    Ivan thought for a moment and said in a hurry, "that''s the only way. In any case, you can''t let the ram fall into Mario''s hands again. You go and lead the pursuers away. Try not to have a big battle. I''ve informed big Ivan. There should be a solution soon. Hold on."


    After hanging up the phone, Ivan pondered for a moment and called big Ivan. After waiting for big Ivan to connect, he quickly said, "the ram was saved. There is no problem, but Italy sent out troops, and Satan is in a bad situation."


    Big Ivan said in a deep voice, "can''t you evacuate?"


    "Yes, there is no way to evacuate. The military and police have set up many roadblocks and blocked their escape routes. Satan has several seriously wounded and can''t escape from the field with the wounded, so they must act separately to distract the military''s attention. As for the people on Mario''s side, there is no great threat. I think Mario must be scared and afraid to disperse his hands to pursue ¡£¡±


    Big Ivan breathed and said, "Mario must have this energy in Italy. He can use enough troops to protect himself and attack us. Are you in Rome?"


    "Yes, I''m in Rome."


    "Are you brave enough, Ivan?"


    Ivan smiled and said, "my uncle, I''m definitely brave enough."


    Big Ivan said seriously, "you take people to put some bombs in some famous places in Rome. It should be big enough. Go now. I''ll negotiate with the Italians. You should act quickly! Then wait for my news."


    Hung up the phone, big Ivan thought for a moment, touched his chin, then quickly picked up the phone and dialed out. After waiting for a while, he said seriously, "Hello, Silvio."


    "Hello, big Ivan, I know what you''re doing, but I don''t want to get involved. If you want to ask me for help, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed."


    Big Ivan smiled and said: "I really want to ask you for help, my friend, but it''s not what you think. Yes, I went to war with Cicero family, but now your government is involved. I want you to be a middleman, tell someone you think can interfere in this matter, and tell him that this is a personal grudge between Mario and me. Please don''t interfere. I only stare at Mario, never It will cause too much trouble to Italy, but if they must be involved, I''m sorry. I have to burn the war more. You know me, Silvio. I won''t let you suffer or cause you trouble. I just want you to tell me these words for me. "

 Chapter 2159

    Big Ivan''s tough intervention fundamentally changed the situation.


    Mario is Italian. The Cicero family has been rooted in Italy for a long time. He can hardly fail in Italy. If big Ivan is a river dragon, Mario is a land dragon, not a land dragon.


    However, there is a problem, that is, the Cicero family is strong, and it is not a force that can stand on the surface. When the mafia has been raging in Italy for many years and finally disappeared in Italy, it is difficult for Italy to bear the situation that the government openly stands on the side of a family force, Especially because Zhengfu helps a family in the underground world and makes civilians suffer foolproof disasters. No one in Italy can afford the consequences.


    Has the Mafia disappeared? No, the famous Mafia just moved underground from public activities. Except that some of them were beaten and driven to the United States, the Mafia left in Italy learned well and knew the truth of low-key life. Therefore, the Mafia can exist safely in Italy for so many years.


    The Cicero family itself belongs to one of the Italian mafia. No matter how deep the family is rooted in Italy, it cannot use the army. As long as Italy is not completely controlled by the Cicero family, the army cannot fight for the Cicero family.


    Will big Ivan, a dragon crossing the river, fight with Mario in Italy, lead to the common hatred of other underground forces in Italy?


    It''s still impossible. Unless there are enough interests, no one will help Mario. Big Ivan, the river crossing dragon, must leave, because it''s only a war caused by personal resentment rather than an invasion. Big Ivan has no intention of taking root in Italy. Therefore, if the Cicero family is finished, it will only make more living space.


    Moreover, there are many people in Italy waiting for the misfortune of the Cicero family. How many friends a family has, there must be more enemies.


    In general, the chain reaction caused by big Ivan''s blatant declaration of war against Mario is absolutely unpredictable and uncontrollable. The situation changes again and again. Friends become enemies and enemies become friends. Just overnight, Italy becomes turbulent. When the big war ends, I don''t know how many people are unlucky and how many people take the opportunity to get on top.


    But no matter how complicated the situation is, it is also a game between big Ivan and Mario. For Satan, all they can do is to take Gao Yang to a safe place.


    Gao Yang finally boarded the ship at a port in Catania under the escort of Satan, but where to go has not been decided yet.


    The boat was not big. More than a dozen Satan people, plus six angels to help, as well as tarta and Walisi of the black devil, packed a yacht full. After making room for three seriously wounded and Gao Yang, plus a similarly tossed Raphael, the rest could only stand.


    Groliov is the deputy commander, and Gao Yang can''t command him. But now, groliov can''t decide where to go.


    The ship had just left the coastline and was finally able to relax temporarily. Groliov said, "we will be sent to Reggio Calabria. Where is the airport? Shall we leave Italy immediately after arriving at the airport, or what?"


    The wizard whispered, "the ram has been saved. We need to go back to Ukraine."


    Groliov nodded and said, "thank you for your help. The plane is arranged. You can fly directly back to Kiev, and then someone will escort you to Donetsk."


    The wizard smiled and whispered, "you don''t have to say thank you. What about you? Do you want to stay in Italy?"


    Irene whispered, "our boss said that when he slows down, we will never leave like this!"


    At this time, Lucy said, "don''t say it yet. This guy wakes up."


    Lucika kicked fatino at the side of her foot.


    Fatino was lying face down on the deck with his hands tied behind his back. He just woke up from a coma and was found by lucika as soon as he opened his eyes.


    Groliov looked at fatino on the deck and said carelessly, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter what he hears. Can he still live?"


    Li JinFang pointed to fatino on the ground and said, "who knows what this guy did?"


    Irene shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, the boss and yak were tortured miserably. He did it. Now both the boss and yak are asleep. They can only know when they wake up."


    Li JinFang separated the crowd, squatted next to fatino and said loudly, "the boss hates this guy very much. I think since the boss specially said that he must take him and want him to live, I''ll decide how to deal with him when the boss wakes up."


    Groliov said disapprovingly, "of course, otherwise what? Shall we kill him directly? Just look at him well and don''t let him die."


    Andy ho looks close to Gao Yang. Now Gao Yang is receiving an infusion. He is a little dehydrated. Andy ho gives him normal saline, but he doesn''t use other drugs.


    She opened her eyes and looked. Irene whispered, "what''s up?"


    Andy ho whispered, "no problem, just fell asleep."


    Irene waved her hand and said, "then don''t touch him. Don''t wake him up. He must have suffered a lot."


    Just then, Andy ho whispered, "Oh, that''s not good."


    Gao Yang was not dressed yet, but he was covered with a blanket. At this time, the blanket he was covering suddenly got wet.


    Everyone was immediately nervous, and groliov snapped, "what''s going on! What''s going on?"


    Andy ho rubbed his forehead and whispered, "well, generally speaking, he wet the bed."


    Irene said, "wet the bed?"


    Andy he rubbed his chin and said nervously, "it''s bed wetting, but this problem may be very serious, because it means that he may lose control of his body. I checked. He has many small wounds. Well, I''m worried about his nerves. When he was rescued, he had many electrodes and many parts of his body were scorched by electricity."


    Irene''s face turned white with fear and said in a trembling voice, "when we first saw him, he talked and looked very conscious. Will it be all right?"


    Andy he whispered: "maybe it''s just autonomic nerve disorder, which will be fine in two days, or it may be very troublesome. It needs detailed examination to know. Now..."


    After a few short words, Andy ho turned around and squatted down, grabbed fatino, and said sharply, "say! What have you done to him! Say it!"

 Chapter 2160

    Everything is like a dream.


    As a perpetrator, fatino felt like God, but when a group of strong men looked at him with dead eyes and extremely strong hatred, fatino was scared and wet his pants again.


    How did this happen? How can this be?


    Remembering what the ram had said to him, fatino saw that hell had opened the door to himself.


    Fatino knows seven foreign languages and can understand every word of Andy ho. However, fatino really doesn''t know how to answer Andy Ho''s questions. Do you want him to say everything he has done to Gao Yang and yak?


    It''s enough for ordinary people to listen. Fatino enjoys doing it, but it doesn''t mean that fatino has courage. After becoming the person who is about to be tortured, fatino has less courage than anyone.


    So after being shaken by Andy Ho, fatino cried. He couldn''t cry, but he couldn''t say anything.


    If you pee your pants, it will only attract everyone''s concern. If fatino pees his pants, it will only attract disgust.


    Andy he let go of fatino with a disgusted look and said loudly, "this guy can''t say anything."


    Groliov said murderously, "he always hurt Gao and yak. I really want to do it myself, but my means are too rough and cheap. He can''t do it. Leonard, I''ll give it to you."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "I think yak should come in person. No, I''d better ask the black devil to do it."


    Tata put out her tongue, licked her lips and said with a smile, "I''d like to help."


    If torture No. 13 is a master, then any of them is a master, absolutely.


    Tata pushed aside the crowd, stood in front of fatino, squeezed his hand, and then said in a deep voice, "you may not be able to stand it. Are you sure you want to do it here and now?"


    Irene said anxiously, "no, no, wait a minute. I think we must wait a minute. I''d better wait until the boss wakes up. He must want to decide the fate of this guy himself. What if we start to let him die now."


    Tata was very dissatisfied and said, "believe me, if I don''t want him to die, he will never die. I can let him spend the rest of his life in pain for decades again."


    Fatino finally burst into tears. He sobbed, twisted his body and said intermittently: "it''s none of my business. I just obey Mr. Cicero. It''s all Mario asked me to do. It has nothing to do with me. I don''t know you, and I don''t know you..."


    Tata looked disgusted and reached out and knocked on fatino''s back neck. Then fatino immediately fainted. After Tata stood up, he clapped his hands and said, "annoying things, well, continue to talk about our affairs. I think it''s better to stay in Italy. Revenge is certain. It''s better to stay when you come back."


    After that, Tata pointed high and said loudly, "he... Seems to be a kind man. I''m afraid he will think too much, so if you want me to say, let''s take revenge immediately after we get ashore."


    Irene was very dissatisfied and said, "you don''t know him at all. Our boss is a kind man, but he won''t give love to the enemy."


    Tata shrugged. "I don''t think so from what I''ve been through, but listen to him. I''m just a suggestion."


    Andy he sighed: "don''t think about it any more. We must find a large hospital with sufficient facilities as soon as possible, so don''t want to leave in a short time. James and Jesse need to be treated quickly, and the boss also needs a comprehensive examination. We can''t go in a short time."


    The wizard thought for a moment, then looked up and said, "if so, we can go later. As long as the Cicero family still exists, it can''t be safe anywhere and at any time in Italy."


    Li JinFang was a little embarrassed and said, "I think we''d better leave Italy first and come back at any time after leaving."


    Andy smiled, shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. There''s no time. Jesse can''t afford it. We can''t leave immediately. We must find a fully equipped hospital within three hours."


    Groliov said loudly, "that''s settled. Let''s go to Reggio Calabria and wait until Jesse has passed the dangerous period. As for the boss, we can send him away first."


    The 13th suddenly said, "after landing, I''ll leave alone."


    Groliov looked at number 13 and said, "what are you going to do?"


    On the 13th, he smiled and said, "go to see two old friends. In fact, they are not friends, but we used to be colleagues."


    Frye said curiously, "colleagues? Do you still have colleagues?"


    On the 13th, he looked at Frye helplessly and said in a low voice: "fool, of course, my colleagues are also killers. Big Ivan found lion and medusa. For killers, if there are partners who can cooperate, they must be more efficient than working alone. I go to them and we can do more."


    Frye thought for a moment and said, "the lion and medusa, I remember them. When they were in South Africa, yes, they were."


    Groliov waved his hand and said, "well, stop talking and be quiet. Let them sleep well. We also have a rest. We must ensure that we have enough physical strength to prepare for possible battles at any time."


    Although the heart was very restless, everyone was quiet.


    The yacht traveled some way at sea, and then landed in Sicily, because the boat was too slow, and Jesse Lee needed to grab time with death.


    The plan always failed to keep up with the changes. After landing, changing the means of transportation and reaching the city of Messina on Sicily, Satan and his party had to stay in Messina, because Jesse''s situation was very dangerous and could not wait to cross the sea to reach the planned Reggio Calabria.


    In a community hospital in Messina, although there are not enough large-scale medical equipment, there are enough conditions for large-scale surgery.


    The process was endless, but it was very difficult and dangerous. After spending 20 hours in Messina, Jesse Lee''s situation finally stabilized a little, and Gao Yang finally opened his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, his brain spent a blank period of time. Gao Yang remembered what had happened, and then he immediately said, "is yak okay?"


    Many people had gathered around Gao Yang. Groliov immediately said, "he''s okay. How do you feel? Can you move? Move a little."


    Gao Yang slightly raised his right hand, made a few gestures to pull the trigger, took a long breath and said, "OK, I think I''m ok, I''m slowing down."

 Chapter 2161

    Gao Yang''s biggest worry is that he will be abandoned.


    Extremely lack of sleep and haven''t eaten for a few days. It''s not a day or two to recover. Now Gao Yang is awake, but he is still soft and has no strength.


    Without strength, Gao Yang panicked. After struggling to sit up from bed, he whispered, "get me some food and give me a gun!"


    Tribulus took his pistol, turned it upside down, handed the handle to Gao Yang, and whispered, "brother Yang, what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang took the pistol and immediately dropped his hand. He held the pistol tightly and lifted it up. After lifting it, Gao Yang took the pistol to his body, unloaded the magazine first, then pulled the sleeve to withdraw the bullet, raised his hand to aim and fire. After a slap, he said with a relieved expression: "very good, nothing."


    After trying to make sure he could shoot, Gao Yang looked at the people around him and said, "first of all, are all our people okay except yak?"


    A group of people look at me and I look at you. They raise their eyebrows and say, "where''s Andy?"


    Albert whispered, "he''s gone to bed. He''s tired."


    Gao Yang''s face suddenly looked a lot ugly and whispered, "did you operate on Yak? If you have anything to say, are you afraid I can''t bear it?"


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "it''s James and Jesse Lee. James''s left arm has been amputated. Jesse, one leg and one arm have been amputated. At present, maybe he can survive."


    "Fark..."


    After swearing in a low voice, he shouted loudly: "where''s Raphael? You didn''t mention him. Is he okay?"


    Frye spread his hand and said, "he''s fine. He just blames himself."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what are you blaming yourself for?"


    Irene whispered, "when you were just detained by Mario, Raphael was actually rescued on the 13th, but there was no time to rescue yak, so he left on the 13th, but Rafael stayed and tried to rescue yak. As a result, he was caught again."


    Gao Yang said in surprise: "it''s normal. It''s really normal. The 13th is different from us. He can make the most correct choice completely free from emotional interference, but some of his choices are simply unacceptable to us. Raphael can''t leave yak and leave on the 13th. It''s completely inevitable."


    Groliov said helplessly: "What we can carry is limited. After we find you and yak and take you away, the weapons that can suppress the enemy have been almost consumed, but at this time, we have to rescue Raphael. Therefore, the degree of suppression of the enemy has been greatly reduced, and we can''t completely suppress the enemy''s fire. Then when the commando team enters to rescue Raphael, James He was hit by fire from behind, and Jesse rushed in without a chance. "


    Li JinFang whispered, "Jesse was shot 37 times. There were 20 warheads on his bulletproof vest, one shot in his face, two shots in his helmet, four in his right arm, six in his left arm, three in his left leg and one in his right leg."


    Gao Yang took a cold breath and said, "aren''t you dead?"


    Li JinFang said, "I''m not dead yet. My left arm was amputated and my right arm didn''t break the bone, but it''s hard to say whether I can stay. My left leg was amputated and my right leg was punched a hole. It''s hard to say."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "Raphael felt that if he had left immediately as ordered on the 13th, we wouldn''t have to save him later, and there would be no accident with Jesse and James, so he blamed himself very much."


    Jesse Lee, even if she survived, her limbs were estimated to be useless. Gao Yang reached out and scratched her head and said, "it''s a big price."


    After saying something very annoyed, he waved his hand and said, "but anyway, Raphael is right. If it was you, what did you do?"


    Groliov said without hesitation: "of course, we are to save yak. We are comrades in arms and companions. Even if we stay, we will be saved. Even if we take a few more lives to save yak and everyone''s lives, we will be saved. That''s not the case for soldiers. We''re not killers, but it''s useless. I told Raphael about these, but he still blamed himself."


    He breathed loudly and said, "Raphael, I''ll go back and tell him, where are we now and how''s the situation?"


    Groliov said, "we are still in Sicily, Messina. Oh, Mario took you to hide in Sicily. After we rescued you, we haven''t been able to leave Sicily yet. Ivan stopped taking people in Italy for the time being, waiting for our news and taking further action after we are safe."


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Ivan, did big Ivan do it? I mean, he and Mario have completely turned over?"


    Groliov said with a wry smile: "It''s not just a change of face, it''s a full-scale war. Big Ivan sent Ivan with a large number of people to fight directly. The angel sent wizards to lead the team. They took part in the rescue operation together. Murphy was notified on the 13th, and then the cleaner gave a key information. We found the exact location where you were detained. The black devil and Mr. alebin also went to Italy, but he didn''t come to Sicily , Tata and Vasili are coming. "


    Gao Yang took a breath and said with a hard face, "is there a full-scale war? This scene is bigger than I thought. I thought big Ivan could get me out with a phone call. Unexpectedly, Mario is crazy? Even if he wants to find Justin, it''s not worth a full-scale war with big Ivan."


    Groliov shook his head and said: "We don''t know about Mario, but boss, the storm is far from over. Big Ivan and Mario fought to save you, so we can''t stand idly by. Oh, and we still owe the favor of Syria. We landed directly in Lebanon by our own plane, otherwise we didn''t come so soon. Syria provided non-governmental assistance Great help. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "my friends are enough to give face."


    After laughing, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I have to contact Ivan quickly to see what''s going on. Mario is not easy to deal with. Oh, there''s another particularly important thing."


    Gao Yang''s face immediately became ferocious, raised the volume and said loudly, "that bastard, I let you take him alive. So, where is he?"


    Irene said, "it''s closed next door. It''s alive. I''ll wait until you wake up."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said gnashing his teeth: "great! Great! I''m afraid he''s dead. Since he''s still alive, let him regret coming to this world."

 Chapter 2162

    Groliov took out Gao Yang''s satellite phone and handed it to Gao Yang, who was still excited about bringing fatino out. He whispered, "take the phone away on the 13th and give it to me. Less than five minutes after he returned to your residence and took your phone away, Mario''s people followed."


    Gao Yang took the phone and said with emotion: "it''s dangerous, but this time he did well on the 13th. I didn''t expect him to escape."


    After talking to groliov, Gao Yang took the phone and said, "I''ll call Ivan first."


    After calling Ivan''s phone number, Ivan said happily, "Oh, ram, I''m really glad you finally woke up."


    "I''m glad I woke up, too, man. What''s the situation now? I heard it was a big scene."


    Ivan sighed and said: "Now the situation is very complex, very complex, so I''ve suspended all actions here and are still waiting. The internal opinions of the Italian government are not unified. At present, the forces advocating waiting and watching have the upper hand, but Mario is still actively operating and hopes to get the Italian government to help. If the Italian government really ends in person, we can only take more drastic measures Intimidate. If you can''t intimidate, there''s nothing you can do but withdraw. "


    Gao Yang was startled and said, "will the Italian government stand on Mario''s side and enter in person? I mean, they are not playing the role of police, but are going to stand on Mario''s side and directly send someone to fight?"


    "At present, yes, I don''t know what Mario has paid, but the price will never be small."


    Gao Yang said in embarrassment: "if Italy wants to act directly instead of playing the role of the fire brigade, you must withdraw, Ivan."


    Ivan smiled and said: "No, not necessarily. The current situation is really complicated, but we can''t fight Mario in Italy. I sent some bombs and haven''t detonated them yet. If Italy wants to help Mario, we''ll burn the war to ordinary people. In addition, the Cicero family is very strong, but they can''t do it if they do it with real weapons! Intelligence traffickers are used to it They are not used to playing with their mouths. They are good at assassinating at most, but not the real hard battle intelligence traffickers. Now we are here to play with our lives. The Cicero family dare not play with us with their lives. "


    After a few careless words, Ivan continued: "So it depends on the attitude of the Italian government. As long as the Italian government does not directly take preventive measures, we are not afraid! How many underground forces in Italy are staring at it. We don''t rob interests, we are staring at the people of the Cicero family! If we kill people, we will withdraw. This will be welcomed by the local forces in Italy, as long as we can kill Mario , the Cicero family will become prey. We will have many free helpers to join this hunting of the Cicero family! "


    Gao Yang thought, what Ivan said is really possible. The Cicero family has existed for hundreds of years, and the accumulated wealth is enough to attract the covet of many people. When a large family falls, countless people will be full. Therefore, the huge wealth of the Cicero family is not only capital, but also the scourge of disasters.


    It is impossible for the Cicero family to have no allies, but it is also impossible to lack enemies. Just the legitimate industry of the Cicero family, I don''t know how many people are worried about it. If big Ivan doesn''t rob the Cicero family''s territory, business or wealth, he is staring at the members of the Cicero family to die, it can really attract a lot of helpers.


    The vast majority of wars, I dare not say all, at least the vast majority of wars are still because of interests. The special feature of the war between big Ivan and Mario is that it is not caused by interests, but purely because of the battle of will or revenge.


    Therefore, a war against the Cicero family does not involve interests, but it is another big man in the cross industry. After the big man with enough strength led the war, as long as the Cicero family fell, how many people can eat, how many people will take the opportunity to take a share.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. After thinking carefully, he whispered, "so, what are the specific things, what should we do and how to cooperate."


    Ivan whispered: "Of course, you can still leave safely. This war was initiated by you. If you finally die here, what is the significance of this war? So far, Italy has not made a final decision, but the troops they have sent have been taken back. Take advantage of this precious buffer period, you can leave Sicily as soon as possible, Get to a relatively safe place first. "


    "OK, we''ll leave as soon as possible, and then?"


    Ivan smiled and said, "later? It''s up to you what to do later. Now we have to continue the war. With my understanding of you, you won''t leave like this?"


    He looked down at his crotch, then he sighed and whispered: "Just now, I peed my pants again, man. I was tossed miserably, miserably, really miserably. Yak was dug out of one eye. Let me watch and dig out his eye. We were disabled. One of us didn''t know if we could survive. I was invited by Mario to meet him, not to fight with him."


    After slowly saying that, Gao Yang shook his fist and said in a deep voice, "Ivan, what would you do if it were you?"


    Ivan smiled and said, "needless to say, just do it. It''s all over."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "yes, it''s just doing it. Until death, it''s either Mario and his Cicero family or us."


    Ivan was silent for a moment and suddenly said, "what about Justin? Where is he? Do you think Justin was involved in this incident?"


    Ivan asked questions that Gao Yang had thought about countless times when he was tortured.


    Why does Mario believe that Gao Yang knows Justin''s whereabouts?


    It is this that makes Mario decide to use Gao Yang to do it again. Gao Yang doesn''t believe that it has nothing to do with Justin. If it wasn''t for Justin, Mario doesn''t even know his existence. Therefore, when it comes to this, Gao Yang must doubt whether Justin deliberately set up a trap for Mario to deal with him, and then involved him in an innocent disaster.


    But up to now, Gao Yang still doesn''t know the answer, so he just said faintly: "I don''t know, now I don''t know where Justin is, and I don''t know what role he played in this matter. Now, I''d better deal with the immediate thing first, unless Justin never appears. As long as he appears, I have to let him explain to me."


    Ivan said in a deep voice, "then, revenge first?"


    Gao Yang said firmly, "yes, retaliate first. Since the rescue operation is over, start retaliation immediately and try your best to retaliate."

 Chapter 2163

    We need revenge, but we can''t be urgent. Now Satan can''t be regarded as a full battalion of wounded soldiers, but with several wounded and Gao Yang, we have to allocate at least half of our people to take care of them.


    Moreover, Mr. DA and his gang are still floating outside. Gao Yang is a little tangled about whether to join the army with them or act separately as it is now. Anyway, they have their own advantages. Joining the army together must be more powerful, but the goal is bigger and easier to be found.


    After staying in Messina for a while and finding a chance to leave Sicily, Gao Yang didn''t think much about it. He simply asked Ludwig to escort the wounded to leave Italy first.


    Whether it''s war or revenge, you can devote yourself to it without worrying about the future.


    Yak also had to be included in the ranks of the seriously wounded, but yak said he was unwilling to leave. Even if he just lost an eye, he had to stay.


    Gao Yang still understands Yake''s mood. I have to say that Yake can''t be blamed for this, but Yake still feels ashamed because he asked Gao Yang to meet Mario in person.


    There is nothing else to say. Even if you are impatient to take back the humiliation and torture, there must be a time. Now the time has not come.


    In fact, Gao Yang is not in a hurry, because he can''t move. The sequelae after suffering is more serious than he thought, so Gao Yang can only arrange some things. He can''t walk steadily now. He can''t really let him fight in person.


    Therefore, it can be said that under Mario''s eyes, a charter plane was used to send the wounded away, and the angel''s people returned to Ukraine. After they left Messina and arrived at Reggio Calabria first, Satan''s business is to break up into parts, hide themselves first and wait for the opportunity to do it.


    If you just target Mario, it will be difficult to do, because this kind of thing first needs intelligence, and Satan''s intelligence ability is very, very lacking. If you fight with the largest intelligence leader, you will be stuck in intelligence.


    If the target of retaliation is the whole Cicero family, it will be much easier to carry out retaliation.


    Looking for a Mario alone is like looking for a needle in the sea, but if you go to war against the whole Cicero family without scruples, Italy is full of targets that can be started. Members of the Cicero family, their secret industries, stare and fight.


    However, if we want to take the whole Cicero family as the target of revenge, Gao Yang has some scruples, because big Ivan has been fully involved. To make big moves, we must consider big Ivan''s attitude.


    Gao Yang''s principle is that if you move me alone, I will destroy your whole family, and barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes. After being tortured for several days, he has suffered a lot of sins, but he also understands one thing, that is, Mario really knows almost nothing about him.


    So now Gaoyang is waiting for the result of the game between all parties. If the Italian government will finally make a move, he can only withdraw first. Fighting against this country on the ground of Italy is really pure death. No matter how big Qiu Gaoyang is, he doesn''t dare to make this fool.


    But as long as the Italian government won''t be tough and send military and police to encircle and intercept Satan, Gao Yang will really finish it.


    Anyway, waiting is also waiting, so Gao Yang slept again, and then, when he woke up again, it changed again.


    In the early morning, after Gao Yang slept again, big Ivan called him personally.


    "Gao, you''re all right. I''m glad. I have to apologize for this."


    Big Ivan opened his mouth to apologize. Gao Yang hurriedly said, "what are you talking about? Mario is crazy. What does it have to do with you? I have to thank you for rescuing me at all costs."


    Big Ivan smiled and said: "Italy still has a lot of support for Mario. After all, the Cicero family has existed for hundreds of years, and there must be some firm allies. However, the good news is that the Cicero family has more enemies than friends. After a long time of struggle and compromise, the result finally came out. Italy will never stand on the side of the Cicero family. Maybe many important people are still Cicero Family allies, but you can rest assured that there will never be an army. "


    Gao Yang''s heart was completely down-to-earth. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "that''s all right!"


    Big Ivan pondered for a moment and said, "I don''t know your attitude yet, but there''s something I must tell you. Just five minutes ago, Mario called me and he begged me for peace."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what, seek peace?"


    Big Ivan said in a deep voice: "yes, Mario saw his situation. When he found that there were many people waiting to annex the interests of Cicero family, and he couldn''t let the Italian government start with more money, he chose to seek peace. People were greedy. No matter how much money Mario took out, he wouldn''t benefit more than others directly swallowed him."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "how did you answer?"


    Big Ivan smiled and said: "Mario refused to answer my phone, so of course I wouldn''t answer his phone. Later, he sent a message to me through an intermediary, hoping that I could stop here. Mario''s offer was to give me 100 million US dollars and give you 10 million US dollars to deal with. Fatino will leave it to you. The matter is over. How should we cooperate or how to cooperate in the future, and I haven''t replied yet , I want your advice. "


    He shouted loudly and said, "my opinion? My opinion is to kill him. I must kill Mario. As for others, if you plan to keep peace with Cicero family, I will limit my revenge to Mario alone. You have done enough. I can''t let you pay too much."


    Big Ivan smiled, "Mario didn''t apologize."


    "What?"


    Big Ivan sighed and said: "Mario didn''t apologize to me. He thought he could settle me with money, so he didn''t apologize to me at all. He publicly and sincerely apologized to me. Of course, he didn''t apologize to you, and I never give up halfway. Therefore, since there has been a war with the Cicero family and you don''t plan to shrink back, go to the end, I have I don''t think much about the gains and losses of interests. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, let''s start. I''ll wait for you."


    Big Ivan also said with a smile: "there are still a lot of people waiting. If it takes too long, it will be dangerous. Let''s start. I''ll inform Ivan and start when it''s convenient for you. Oh, by the way, since you want to do it, be firm and don''t worry about the reaction of the Italian government. We have many temporary allies who will settle all problems."

 Chapter 2164

    The obstacles are cleared and you can start.


    Gao Yang is a little nervous, but also very excited, more of the pleasure of revenge.


    After sitting up from bed, Gao Yang began to put on the clothes he had just bought for him. Although he felt that he was still a little empty, driven by extremely strong hatred, he felt that he had no problem with his action.


    After putting on his clothes, Gao Yang opened the door. Li JinFang, who was armed outside, looked at him and whispered, "wake up so early?"


    "Wake up and call everyone over. You can move your hands."


    "Can you move your hand? So fast?"


    After Li JinFang asked a very uncertain question, he nodded with a smile and said, "yes, big Ivan has helped us clear all obstacles and move our hands."


    Li JinFang nodded and said in the walkie talkie, "get up, guys, get up, we have to take action. Leave two people to guard, and the others will gather here."


    Gao Yang waited in the room for a short time. Everyone except TREB and Jason arrived. Gao Yang raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "Mario asked for peace, I refused, and big Ivan refused."


    After finishing the opening remarks, Gao Yang said gnashing his teeth: "Mario deceived us, dug Yake''s eyes, mutilated Jesse and James. I couldn''t survive and die. Now he asked for peace. If we let him go, can anyone knead Satan and lose money in the future? Therefore, when Mario chose to start the war, I have to decide when to stop the war. That''s fair Tao. "


    Irene shouted, "fight! You must kill that son of a bitch!"


    Gao Yang said with a ferocious smile: "the most annoying thing is that Mario didn''t apologize. He thought that a casual word could kill us. It seems that our Satan''s name is really not loud enough!"


    When he smiled angrily, he laughed at Mario and himself. After laughing, he raised his hand and said, "now Ivan is going to start doing it. This is our business. When Ivan does it, we can''t be idle. If we can''t find Mario, we''ll first pick some active targets to show our attitude."


    Groliov said: "he was in Milan on the 13th. He was with the lion and medusa. He called me on the 13th. I didn''t tell you when you slept."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "since he is in Milan, it shows that Milan is a worthy goal. Let''s start with him. I''ll call him and ask him what goal there is."


    Speaking, Gao Yang dialed the phone. After waiting for the 13th to connect, Gao Yang said in high spirits: "Leonard, we''re going to start. Have you found any goals in Milan?"


    The 13th immediately said: "yes, Mario''s eldest daughter, who runs a luxury company, is one of Mario''s open industries. This is the closest goal we found in Milan with Mario."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "kill her."


    On the 13th, he said faintly, "Mario loves his grandson very much. I think it''s more appropriate to kill all three of his daughter''s family. The three of us just start at the same time, which won''t take too long."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "just do it and make an opening speech with Mario''s daughter''s family."


    The 13th smiled and said, "I thought you were going to ask Mario''s grandson how old he is."


    Gao Yang''s mouth twitched and said, "I care how old he is. I warned Mario at the beginning. I said he would regret it. Of course, whoever is important to him will be killed. I fucking care how old his grandson is! I warned him! No one in the Mario family is innocent now."


    The 13th smiled and said, "then I''d better tell you. His grandson is 17 years old. He is a very popular playboy. He is sunny and handsome. Many girls will be sad when he dies."


    He shouted loudly: "good. After you kill Mario''s daughter''s family, find another target as soon as possible. I won''t give you a specific target. How convenient can you come?"


    He hung up the phone, rubbed his forehead and said to the people in the room, "the rest is about us. Now we know too little about Mario, so who knows how we should start?"


    Tata said confidently, "I don''t know, so we''ll attack Mario''s open industry now. When we''re almost done, and the people who secretly wait for the opportunity know our means and determination, someone will take the initiative to tell us what we don''t know."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers, but his hands were weak. This snap was neither loud nor simple.


    Gao Yang, who didn''t believe in evil, snapped his fingers several times in a row. After he finally satisfied himself, he said loudly, "OK, open the industry and find it easy. Ask immediately. Let''s go now."


    Tata raised his hand and said, "wait a minute, Vasili and I act alone. As the main fighting force, Vasili and I act freely and shoot at any target that can be started. This is more efficient."


    Gao Yang touched his hair, nodded and said, "OK!"


    Vassily said in a deep voice, "alebin is alone in Rome. You can be with him. You need his experience."


    Gaoyang immediately said, "yes, I''ll meet jarebin or invite him over."


    Tata said with a serious face: "we may have intelligence channels to know what open industries Mario can attack. I''ll inform you if there is more information. Now we don''t waste time. Let''s leave."


    After that, Tata waved his head to Vasili, and they immediately left the room.


    After watching the two black devils leave, Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s estimated that Mario''s response will be very tough after we kill like this. Guys, we have the most people, but we are also the most dangerous. Now we all raise our vigilance. Yak, you should immediately ask if we have a target."


    Yak nodded and said, "OK, I''ll contact you right away."


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang. After he connected the phone, he said, "Ivan, what''s the matter?"


    Ivan stressed on the phone with calm but uncontrollable pride: "Hey, my brother, start doing it. Although it''s meaningless, I still want to inform you."


    "Yes, it''s time to do it. Are you ready?"


    "What I want to say is that I have broken through Andrea Cicero''s house, killed 32 guards, captured Andrea and his wife alive, and Andrea''s young son. Now, I want them to kneel on the ground, kill them and take pictures. That''s what I want to tell you. Oh, forget to say that Andrea is Mario''s third brother and a staunch supporter of Mario ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "it''s less than five minutes."

 Chapter 2165

    Ivan received the news that he could do it in less than five minutes, but he has been ready for five days!


    "Hurry up, gather everyone here, fast!"


    After hanging up the phone, Ivan waved his arm and commanded his men to gather the Andrea family around him.


    Andrea is a fat man with a big belly. He is younger than Mario, but he looks older than the handsome Mario.


    Italians also attach great importance to family, and Andrea has a big family, but most of his children have married, so only one young son lives with him. At this time, Andrea, his wife and son were escorted to Ivan.


    Still on your knees.


    Andrea was forced to kneel on the ground. He spoke very fast and said a big chase angrily. Ivan just reached out and took out his ears. He said indifferently: "I can''t understand. It''s better to speak English and Russian."


    Andrea was talking again. Ivan reached out and his men gave him a cigar.


    Ivan looked sad and laughed, reached out and knocked out the cigar and said loudly, "gun! Pistol! Not cigar! Fool, how embarrassing your action makes our short film! Delete this paragraph, fool!"


    Ivan reached out again, and the bodyguard next to him immediately put a pistol in his hand. Ivan took the pistol and slammed it at Andrea''s wife.


    Ivan shot Andrea''s wife in the head, so Andrea immediately looked like a fool, while his son began to struggle hard and roared angrily.


    The two men holding Andrea''s wife released their hands, and Andrea''s wife''s body fell forward to the ground.


    Ivan looked ferocious and shouted to Andrea, who knelt on the ground and struggled hard: "do you think no one in the Cicero family dares to provoke? Well, isn''t it? Falk! You guessed wrong!"


    After that, Ivan shot Andrea''s son and said with a ferocious and excited face: "you''re over, you''re all over. This is just the beginning. We''ll send all the members of the Cicero family to accompany you. This is war and revenge. You''ve played all family games before, fat pig!"


    Bang another shot. After Ivan shot Andrea last, he threw the pistol. When his bodyguard caught the pistol in one hand and handed a cigarette in the other hand, he put it on Ivan''s two fingers, and then immediately took out a lighter and lit a cigarette for Ivan.


    After taking a deep breath, Ivan vomited a cigarette ring, faced the camera, held the cigarette, shook his hand and said loudly, "Mario, your brothers are dead, but this is just the beginning, just the beginning!"


    After finishing his lines, Ivan coughed violently for two times, threw the cigarette, put out his foot, waved his left hand, patted his chest and said: "Smoking is bad, and my lungs are no longer suitable for smoking, but I think the effect should be good. Smoking cigars is too troublesome. I have to cut cigars and light them with matches. It''s too cumbersome, which is not conducive to shaping my cold image. Well, what''s the effect?"


    "The effect is very good, boss, this is a real shot," said the man with DV


    Ivan nodded and said, "cut the cigar and let it out. Well, kill all living creatures. Let''s find the next target quickly."


    He left Andrea''s house in great strides. Ivan got on a car, then watched his people rush out of Andrea''s house, got on the car one by one, quickly left and disappeared into the traffic.


    Waiting for a man in civilian clothes but stained with several blood stains to get on the bus, Ivan whispered, "what''s the result?"


    The man who just got on the bus whispered, "two dead and two injured. The price is not too big. The bodyguards in Andrea''s family are good. The result is good."


    Ivan took a breath and said, "yes, the main members of Cicero family, only two people died and won. The result is very good. What about the other party? How many people died?"


    "Thirty two, not including the Andrea family and thirty-two armed bodyguards, were all killed."


    Ivan said solemnly: "This is just the beginning. People of the Cicero family don''t think we will aim our guns at everyone of the Cicero family, so it''s the easiest time at the beginning. When the Cicero family is in danger, desperately gathers more guards, and then holds together to keep warm, it won''t be so easy. Moreover, if the Cicero family starts to hide, we can''t get there They are chased around the world. Therefore, we must be fast. "


    "Yes, we must take the enemy by surprise. The longer we wait, the greater the price we will pay."


    Ivan nodded and said, "where''s the next goal?"


    "Stefano."


    Ivan thought and said: "The Cicero family has a lawyer''s office, which specializes in serving the Cicero family. The boss and barrister are collateral relatives of the Cicero family. He has a deep relationship with the Italian judicial community. Moreover, several members of the lawyer''s office are surnamed Cicero. The lawyer''s office is very close to us, and our people are staring. The main characters are in it. There won''t be too many in it Our armed guards, let''s go directly and find out and kill all the Cicero family. "


    "The main target is Mario''s brother Stefano, who is also Mario''s supporter, but Stefano is very difficult. I think it''s better to kill Stefano before he mobilizes more guards. That lawyer is secondary."


    Ivan waved his hand and said, "start with simplicity, kill one by one and build up the momentum. Some things you don''t understand. The greater our momentum is now, the better we can deal with the later things. If we encounter hard bones and make many people lose faith in us, that''s a disaster."


    "Yes, the target lawyer''s office. Do you want to appear in person this time? I think you''d better wait outside and let us in."


    Ivan smiled and said: "No, no, you don''t understand. I just show up to kill, to make people afraid of me, and to make their hands covered with blood, because I''m big Ivan''s nephew and the successor of big Ivan. I need to let everyone know that I have the same personality as big Ivan. In this way, after big Ivan gives everything to me, I can frighten everyone and make them unhappy Dare to stretch your paw at me, okay? "


    "I see."


    Ivan smiled: "so, for me to shape the image and cultivate prestige, there is really no better object than Cicero family. It''s big, strong and famous enough. Therefore, let''s let go and kill. It doesn''t matter if it''s bloody."

 Chapter 2166

    There are security guards and guards in a lawyer''s building, but there is really no guard with guns. After all, it is Italy. Although the security in Rome is poor, it is also poor in several major tourist areas, and there are many thieves. Anyway, there will not be a large group of armed guards with guns standing at the door.


    The most important thing is that the Cicero family is in crisis. This is the time to deal with some legal issues intensively. Therefore, the lawyer group controlled by the Cicero family has no possibility of going home on vacation.


    Besides, who could have thought that big Ivan would be so crazy that even Cicero family lawyers would not let go.


    But Ivan just refused to let go of anyone related to Cicero. Naturally, ordinary people in the law office have nothing to worry about, but if there are Cicero family members and important barristers, the end will be very tragic.


    Now, the best description of Ivan is really insane.


    Ivan still likes to wear flower shirts, which is a habit he developed in South America. Although wearing flower shirts is not solemn and more like gangsters than arms bosses, he just likes to wear flower shirts.


    Since the lawyer''s building is almost defenseless, not many people rushed in. Only more than 30 people rushed in and controlled all about more than 100 staff, and then more people were left outside to prevent being surrounded.


    But after his men rushed more than 100 people to the bottom Hall of the five story building, Ivan scratched his head and stretched out his hand and said, "gun."


    The bodyguard handed the gun to Ivan. Ivan raised the gun high, pulled the sleeve and made a clear sound. Then he said loudly, "I''m in a hurry. My time is very tight. Therefore, when I ask a question, no matter who I ask, I''d better answer the question immediately, otherwise I''ll kill him."


    After a man translated Ivan''s words, Ivan stood in front of a man in his thirties and said loudly, "who''s Cicero here? Point it out."


    Although someone accurately translated Ivan''s words, the man was scared silly. He just trembled, raised his hands and said in a trembling voice: "don''t kill me, I don''t know anything, please don''t kill me."


    Ivan looked sideways at the interpreter. The interpreter shrugged and said, "he said he didn''t know. Please don''t kill him."


    Ivan frowned, raised his hand and shot the man in front of him.


    As soon as Ivan shot, it immediately caused great confusion. With the shrill cry, the people in a group crowded back one after another.


    With a look of evil spirit, Ivan shot two shots into the sky and shouted, "quiet! Quiet! Answer me, who''s Cicero and who''s in charge here."


    The one pointed at was a woman in her forties. She was trembling all over. She just shook her head and said, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    Ivan shot with a button of his finger. When the woman fell back after being shot in the head, was held by someone, and then slipped slowly to the ground, Ivan shouted, "I''m not patient! You! Answer me!"


    A man trembled, looked around and cried, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to die, I''m sorry."


    The man slowly stretched out his hand and pointed to a man not far from him. One of Ivan''s bodyguards immediately rushed over, grabbed a man in his fifties, threw him out and pushed him to the ground.


    Ivan nodded: "good start, you''re safe. Go and squat and leave the opportunity to others, you!"


    This time it was another woman. She looked and looked into the crowd with tears, but everyone was crowded and crowded. It was still a little hard to pick out the target from the crowd.


    Looking at Ivan''s increasingly impatient face, the frightened woman suddenly pointed to an old man and shouted, "he! He''s there!"


    Ivan waved his hand and said loudly, "spread out and squat down!"


    He was pointed at his head with a gun, and a man scattered some. After squatting down, a frightened old man was quickly dragged out.


    Ivan pointed to the woman and said, "you''re safe, next, you!"


    Over and over again, so let one point to one. Soon, an old man and seven young people were identified. The last person forced to identify cried: "no, none. Oh, his surname is Cicero."


    Ivan smiled at the first person killed by himself and said, "my hand is really accurate. If all the Cicero family are here, point out your superiors. Important and high-ranking ones, you can point out three more people to me, and I can gather up ten people."


    The man who was forced to identify his boss was stunned, and then he said in a trembling voice, "whoever I mean will, will..."


    Ivan said impatiently, "hurry up!"


    The man trembled and said, "no, I can''t, I can''t do this, I can''t..."


    Ivan slapped a gun and killed the man in front of him. Then he said with admiration on his face: "the glory of human nature. He would rather sacrifice himself than identify his boss. How great, then, you come..."


    "Wait a minute! Wait a minute, I''ll come and I''ll identify. Three is enough, isn''t it?"


    A young man raised his hands and slowly stood up. Ivan felt the pleasure of revenge on his face.


    The young man pointed to an old man and shouted, "he! He''s the personnel manager, he, and he! All three of them are members of the board of directors."


    After pointing out three people in succession, the young man took a long breath and said, "Sir, if you only want three, it''s them."


    Ivan grinned and said, "have a grudge?"


    "No, no, not at all. I just don''t want to die."


    "He just got fired."


    I don''t know who shouted in the crowd and answered Ivan''s questions. After the translator translated that sentence, Ivan suddenly realized: "Oh, I''m fired. Come here and kneel down."


    The young man was stunned and said, "why?"


    Ivan said seriously, "I hate insiders and subordinates who bite the boss, because, anyway, I''m also a boss, so I hate people like you. Well, let them all kneel down in a row and move quickly."


    A total of 11 people knelt on the ground. Ivan walked in front of the first person with a relaxed face, raised his hand, shot, and the kneeling man fell forward, and then the second, third and fourth.


    Take a step, bang a shot, take a step, bang a shot. In a hard suppressed low sob and scream, Ivan shot and killed several people, and the pistol ran out of bullets.


    Ivan threw away the empty pistol, took a pistol full of magazines, raised the gun high again, slowly pulled the sleeve and released it quickly. After a click, Ivan dropped his hand again and said with a ferocious smile: "go on, die."


    After shooting the last four people in a row, Ivan threw his pistol, turned to the camera and smiled, "Mario! See? You''re finished."

 Chapter 2167

    Gao Yang and his group gathered in a room around Jason''s tablet to watch the video sent by Ivan.


    Waiting for Ivan to make the final declaration, Ivan''s big face showed up. It was obvious that he was shooting himself with a DV.


    "Hey, ram, what do you think of my performance? I was going to call you, but I''m really busy now, so I took such a video. What do you think? Listen, man, this is a fair and friendly competition. The goal is everyone of the Cicero family. If I win, there is no prize, and if I lose, I won''t make fun of you. There are few of you, but Yes, man, you have to hurry up. If all your enemies are settled by me for you, you will feel very unhappy. So, speed up and see who does better and crazier. Bye. "


    After the computer screen finally went black, Gao Yang looked around and whispered, "how long have we known Ivan?"


    "A long time, a long time."


    Gao Yang wondered, "I haven''t known Ivan for so long. Why didn''t I find that Ivan is such a crazy guy? Look at him. He is really smiling from his heart when shooting innocent people. Normal people can''t do it."


    Groliov disapproved and said, "Ivan is big Ivan''s nephew and is also responsible for big Ivan''s business in South America. Whether it''s ulyanko, Ivan or polovich, you think they are very good guys, but to tell the truth, if they are not cruel, poisonous and crazy enough, they will die early. There are no arms dealers with weak hands."


    Waving high: "I understand, I understand. Polovich lost two carts of arms in Syria, which added up to only $200000. He asked us to go to Aleppo to do it for him. The money is much higher than the arms he lost. But even so, he has to retaliate. I understand these. I just think Ivan suddenly showed his true face when he smiled and looked at a sunny young man, I''m a little surprised. "


    He smiled and said a few words. Gao Yang reached out and pinched his chin and said, "we really have to hold on a little tight, but where? There''s no goal."


    Groliov said with a depressed face: "yes, there is no goal. What''s the use of urgency."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "this won''t work. We must find a target quickly. We have to be cruel! Let people know the power of Satan!"


    After that, Gao Yang spread his hand and said: "You see, no one dares to provoke big Ivan. For so many years, except the Americans dare to attack big Ivan, the other forces dare to show their teeth at big Ivan? That is, big Ivan was beaten by the Americans and hid in the jungle, and Deyue dared to try to seize his territory. I remember that although Deyue and big Ivan were the biggest competitors before, their relationship was also good, even Can we still cooperate? Why? It''s big Ivan who has made his reputation. No one dares to provoke him. "


    Frye said, "we have a good reputation. Everyone in the circle doesn''t know Satan."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it''s still not. It''s far away. When I meet Mario, he dares to catch me and torture me to death. He doesn''t look down on us. He''s not afraid of us. He just thinks it''s just a group of mercenaries. Compared with the Cicero family, that''s it."


    Gao Yang pulled out his hair from his head, gestured at the crowd and continued: "I''ve seen through this man. As long as you''re in the business of risking your life, you have to make people afraid of you. When big Ivan first made his debut in Russia, how old was he in the arms dealer? But since he got the name of terrible Ivan and killed his enemies by all means, who dares to provoke him? That''s why he has today''s situation."


    After being tortured, Gao Yang felt deeply. He stood up and said with emotion on his face: "We, this time, let people know that don''t mess with Satan. All the people we deal with are those who are not afraid of death, regardless of whether they are intelligence workers or arms sellers, mercenaries or gangs. There are no good people we can contact. They are all desperate people. What should we do if people are not afraid of death?"


    He waved his hand heavily, raised his face and said seriously: "big Ivan, what they do is bind. Aren''t you afraid of death? If you dare to provoke me, I''ll deal with your family together. Don''t think of doing things by one. It''s not so cheap. If you catch it, you''ll kill the whole family together. You''re not afraid of death. You have to worry about the lives of your relatives and friends."


    Li JinFang said, "but what if it''s a person who has no relatives at all? What if he''s very selfish and doesn''t take his family seriously? There are many such people."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s easy to do. Selfish people love themselves. If he is not afraid of death, we will let him live worse than death. Let him want to die. Whether he can''t find his family or he doesn''t care about his family, if he gets stuck, he will toss about immortality, and then throw him out to let everyone know what will happen to us!"


    Jason changed his face and whispered, "but if we treat others like this, others will treat us like this."


    Irene said impolitely, "naive! Do you think if we don''t do this, others won''t do it? They don''t know where your family is. If they know, see if they will deal with your family."


    Gao Yang nodded and said solemnly, "yes, so we have to do a good job in confidentiality. If we enter this industry in an industry full of scum, we won''t think of anything too beautiful."


    Groliov also said with a serious face: "we have always been too low-key. Now, we have to let people know our strength. Since Satan has become famous, he has to have a bad name and a bad name. Why did Ivan start so hard? Because this is also an extremely rare opportunity for him to pour out his bad name with enough blood!"


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers and said, "yes, we''re going to cultivate Satan''s reputation this time, but now the problem comes back. Where''s our goal?"


    In a word, the people were frustrated again. Finally, groliov said, "otherwise, let the 13th and the black devil be cruel when they do things? There''s no other way now."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, no, Satan is a mercenary group, not a killer organization. We have to do things in the way of mercenaries, so they can only be auxiliary on the 13th. We have to fight for the real name."


    After a group of people worried for half a day, Cui Bo suddenly said, "otherwise..."


    People all looked at treble, and treble said to AI, "I mean, why don''t we have dinner first? Anyway, I can''t think of it for a while..."

 Chapter 2168

    A group of people were silent, and then Irene looked at Cui Bo and said helplessly, "in this serious moment, can you not mention eating?"


    Cui Bo said innocently, "but it''s time for dinner. Don''t hurry to eat. What if I don''t have time to eat? The most important thing is that I''m hungry."


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said, "yes, let''s eat, but let''s eat on the road. Now let''s go to Rome, buy some pizza and eat on the road."


    Cui Bo scratched his head and said helplessly, "well, pizza again. I''ve had several pizzas. I wanted to make some in this kitchen, but pizza is pizza. Let''s hurry up."


    Gao Yang waved to Raphael and said, "skunk, go and release it to the owner of the house, leave more money and tell them not to call the police. The money will be gone."


    After that, Gao Yang said to the next stop, "let''s go. It''s not close to Rome."


    Gao Yang can''t stay in a hotel now. Staying in a hotel is a tip to Mario. Of course, they can''t find a suitable foothold in advance, so how can they solve the problem of hiding and accommodation? They just look at which one is suitable, break in, tie up people, cover their eyes, throw them in a corner, and release them when they leave, leaving a sum of money, The problem of shelter was solved by breaking into civilian houses.


    Raphael was still a little depressed. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he asked the people next to him for a pile of cash. He had to have three or four thousand euros. Then he went to a cabin, squatted down and said to the old woman who was blindfolded: "if the Mafia works, don''t talk nonsense, you know!"


    Both of them were covered and speechless. They just nodded repeatedly. Raphael took out a knife and cut the rope on them. He said in a deep voice, "this money is for you as compensation for occupying your house. We can''t move until we leave! Otherwise, we''ll kill you. Remember, don''t say anything. Someone will stare at you."


    Put the money on the old man who had untied his hands. Raphael went out of the house and praised that most of them had gone out. Raphael went down, got into a car driven by Frye and whispered, "it''s done, let''s go."


    Gao Yang sat in the car, patted his face, picked up a walkie talkie and said loudly, "turn right in front. There is a pizza shop not far from the main road. Skunk, go and buy more. Buy the night together. Tyrannosaurus Rex and pandas. Keep an eye on the car."


    Gao Yang is in a seaside town called baniara. He thinks Mario can''t be found no matter how long he has, but for the sake of safety, he still asks people to be careful in all activities.


    In other words, baniara''s seafood pizza is quite famous and delicious. It''s not very good to eat it after cooling, but it''s good to have time to stutter at this time of the year.


    Raphael is Italian. He is asked to do all the trivial things. Gao Yang''s car stopped far away. Then Satan dispersed and watched Raphael go in for pizza.


    It was estimated that it would take half an hour to make enough pizza, and Rafael had just entered the pizza shop. Tommy whispered on the walkie talkie: "boss, I don''t think so. Look at the two cars coming head-on, driving very slowly. The people inside have been looking at both sides. They must be looking for someone."


    Gao Yang saw two Fiat cars and drove slowly along the not wide street, hundreds of meters away, but the two cars knew at a glance that they were definitely not normal.


    Gao Yang tightened his heart and whispered, "look at the police or who. We just came from San Giovanni. How can Mario find us?"


    Li JinFang said anxiously, "it''s definitely not the police! The license plate number is not local. Palermo, the license plate number of Palermo, came from Sicily. The people on the car don''t see very clearly, but it''s definitely not the common people. The car is full of people. It should not be wrong."


    "Can you not be found?" he said in a low voice


    Li JinFang whispered, "hide a little. It''s better to start first when they stop!"


    Gao Yang slipped down a little and buried her head, while Irene pulled down the makeup mirror on the car and pretended to describe where she was holding a slogan, but the rest of her eyes were always staring at the slowly driving car.


    At this moment, Cui Bo, who was lying on the back seat to avoid his sight, whispered, "well, why should we hide? It''s just two cars. Why should we hide?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "yes, shit! Stupid, get out of the car and stop people! Come and cover your face and dry!"


    Irene stretched out her hand, pulled up the outdoor flower scarf around her neck, pushed away the door, took a pistol and yelled at a car not far from her: "stop, get down!"


    The car in front suddenly stopped, and Li JinFang, Tommy and Peter, who were already behind the two cars, also got off with guns. At this time, Li JinFang shouted, "open fire!"


    There was no chance to ask. As soon as the co pilot lifted his hand, she picked up a submachine gun. Irene did not hesitate to fire immediately.


    Gao Yang also got off when Irene opened fire. Irene shot the man in the co pilot''s seat with the first shot, Gao Yang shot the driver''s right hand, and then the second shot hit the driver''s left arm.


    The car behind opened a door. Then the three people on the car were beaten into beehives. There were also three people on the car in front. Two people were killed on the spot. Only the driver was knocked out of his hands through the glass.


    "Cease fire! Cease fire!"


    Gao Yang ran to the front of the car with a gun, opened the door, pulled the driver down from the car, lifted the headscarf in his left hand, and then shouted, "call the skunk out and ask clearly first!"


    Don''t shout. Raphael, who heard the gunshot, had run out with a pistol. After looking at the scene in the street, he said in a daze: "what''s the situation? The pizza isn''t ready yet."


    Just then, Li JinFang roared, "don''t want to eat pizza, fight! Fight! Don''t ask!"


    Indeed, there was no need to ask. A series of motorcades appeared at the end of the street. After seeing them, the cars stopped, and then the people came down with guns and began to shoot here.


    Groliov put a machine gun on the front of the car, the sound of machine gun clattered, a string of bullets flew past, and those who just came out immediately swept several.


    Gao Yang was happy when he saw it. He was worried that he couldn''t find Mario. He brought it to the door himself.


    "Big bird monitors the battlefield! Others, kill me!"


    After pulling up his sleeve and shouting twice, Gao Yang ran to the back of the car, opened the trunk, took out a rifle from inside, clicked the gun, and shouted, "I''m going to kill!"

 Chapter 2169

    Generally speaking, when Gao Yang points his rifle in that direction, his comrades in arms will focus on other places, because as long as Gao Yang fires a few shots, everything will be done.


    The so-called one shot to press the whole audience means Gao Yang. Therefore, seeing Gao Yang pull out his rifle, push the bullet and load it, and then squat behind the car and aim the muzzle in one direction, groliov immediately transferred the muzzle.


    Gao Yang exhaled and held up an ar7090. He used the mechanical sight on the gun. Anyway, the distance was not far. It was about 160 meters to the sky. He really didn''t aim carefully at this distance. Gao Yang aimed at an enemy''s head with a target hole. After a shot, he naturally aimed the muzzle at a person next to him, and then another shot.


    After two shots, Gao Yang felt wrong.


    "Hey, hey? Why didn''t you die?"


    Gao Yang was very puzzled. He felt that he shouldn''t have a problem, so he aimed again quickly and fired a shot again. Then, the third shot finally hit his target.


    The target fell to the ground, and Gao Yang was flustered, so he quickly shouted, "big dog! Suppress! Suppress!"


    Irene also carried a rifle, carefully aimed it, fired a shot, and then said in a hurry, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang took his gun and said in a hurry, "there''s a problem with this gun. There''s definitely a problem with this gun!"


    When Gao Yang came, he didn''t bring his own gun, because he wanted to meet Mario. How could he bring his own rifles, shotguns and other weapons, so he just brought his own pistol. When Satan''s people came to the rescue, there was no problem taking off, but they couldn''t bring guns when landing at the Italian airport, so they just brought the communication system, As for the weapons, he didn''t take them, left them all in Lebanon, and then sent the plane back to Somalia. Even the bulletproof vests were provided by Ivan.


    Therefore, Gao Yang uses an automatic rifle provided by Ivan, which makes him feel that the accuracy of the gun in his hand must be poor, or the sight is biased, otherwise he can''t miss it.


    After climbing to the rear of the car, Gao Yang reached out and took another gun. Then he returned to the front of the car again. After putting the gun on the front of the car, he aimed carefully and then fired a gun.


    "It''s the gun!"


    When one shot hit, Gao Yang''s confidence returned immediately. Although it is normal that no one cares about missing the shot, it is unacceptable for Gao Yang to miss two shots at close range.


    Another shot. After hitting the second target, Gao Yang stood up, because it was inconvenient for him to squat and shoot the remaining targets, and then he fired two more shots in a row.


    After two shots, Gao Yang immediately withdrew and ran quickly, because his shooting led to the counterattack of the enemy. The most important thing is that he failed to hit the target he just aimed at.


    Gao Yang was a little confused, and then he immediately shouted, "I have a problem."


    When Gao Yang shouted, others knew that Gao Yang''s precise firepower could not be expected now, so groliov would not open a hole for the enemy to let Gao Yang fight when the enemy came out to shoot.


    In the position where the enemy could not shoot, Gao Yang squatted down, breathed, raised his gun, and then felt what was wrong.


    Just hold a position according to the gun. After a few seconds, Gao Yang said loudly: "I know what the problem is. My front hand is unstable according to the gun!"


    In shooting such a thing, the bullet misses every inch when it comes out of the chamber. When it reaches the landing point, it can be several meters away.


    Gao Yang pulls the trigger with his right hand and holds the gun with his left hand. Now his left hand shakes a little. Although the range is small, it can definitely affect the shooting. It is not obvious to use a pistol at close range, but the consequences of hitting a distant target with a rifle are obvious.


    He quickly put the gun down. He was very anxious and afraid. He said to himself, "why do your hands shake?"


    Gao Yang is really afraid that his hands have been abandoned. No, it''s impossible to be abandoned. At most, he has been affected, but he can''t accept some influence.


    At this time, Andy he shouted in his busy schedule: "don''t think about it. You haven''t had enough rest!"


    Gao Yang can only accept Andy he''s explanation temporarily. He returns to his position with a gun. The unsupported shooting has been greatly affected, but he can shoot with support.


    Relying on the gun is that the gun has a place to rely on, so the influence of hand shaking is minimized. Just now Gao Yang can shoot with the gun on the car, which has explained the problem. His shooting skill is still there, that is, hand shaking affects the accuracy.


    However, Gao Yang can''t press the whole audience alone this time, because he has lost his biggest advantage, that is, even if he is also standing, he can kill the enemy before the enemy shoots at him. Now he has to rely on shooting, and if so, rapid shooting will be affected.


    He can only shoot in one place and can''t control the whole court as before. Gao Yang is very unhappy and is not used to it. However, now he has to be a fixed-point shooter.


    Aim carefully and seize the opportunity to shoot the enemy. These people who come to fight are also wearing bulletproof vests. Therefore, if the rifle bullet hits the trunk, it often can''t immediately make the enemy lose the ability to resist. Moreover, no one is stupid. No one will show his head and shoot endlessly, so Gao Yang''s efficiency immediately decreases a lot.


    Just then, Jason shouted in the walkie talkie, "a motorcade is coming around behind us, a lot of cars!"


    Gao Yang''s position is on a street corner. If the enemy comes around from the side, the distance is very close as soon as it appears. It must be close combat.


    "Do you have a shotgun? Where is it?"


    Irene shouted, "it''s in the trunk! Bernelly M4."


    Gao Yang threw down his rifle and went back to the rear of the car. He opened several large bags of grenades, rifles and bullets, pulled out a Bernelli M4, crossed the two bullet belts and put them on his body, then threw a box of bullets to the ground, opened the gun and quickly filled them in. When he quickly filled the bullets, he walked in the fast lane in the walkie talkie: "Toad, Peter, Tyrannosaurus Rex, little fly, watch behind me. Others block the front enemy. This can''t do. We have to get out of contact with the enemy first and then kill back. We can''t be surrounded."


    After quickly giving the order, Gao Yang hurried to fill his pocket with bullets. At this time, Jason shouted, "the enemy behind us is about to arrive, less than 200 meters! They want to drive!"


    Gao Yang went to the starting station, ran forward with his gun, stood behind the wall at the corner, and drove 200 meters. That was just a few seconds. As soon as he reached his position, he immediately opened fire with his shotgun.

 Chapter 2170

    The enemy''s intention is to drive directly into Satan''s crowd, leave at close range and sweep the gun, which must disrupt Satan''s formation. As long as the formation is disordered and the suppressed enemy rushes here, it will be all over.


    They are all outlaws. Don''t think anyone is afraid of death. When they encounter hard stubble, they dare to play with their lives.


    However, Gao Yang doesn''t know where these people come from when they are fighting fiercely with them, but they certainly don''t come down from the battlefield. Instead, they are like gangs who are good at disrupting wars. Mercenaries are also possible. Anyway, they don''t realize that there is still a UAV floating in the sky.


    There are UAVs in the sky. From a high perspective, the surrounding situation can be seen at a glance. The enemy drives straight into the heart. If this tactic is not detected by Satan in time, it may really have a miraculous effect. However, since Satan found it in advance and made preparations, it is moths that jump into the fire and jump into the fire pit by themselves.


    Holding a rifle, you can''t shoot high in the distance. Holding a big jet, you hit a car that is only more than ten meters away. It''s like playing. It''s definitely no more difficult than him to hit a UFO. No matter how shaking his hands.


    Gao Yang just shot at the driver. When he shot three shots, the glass of three cars was splashed with blood ideas. His head was blasted by shotguns at such a close distance. It''s strange that blood ideas don''t fly disorderly.


    Gao Yang specialized in hitting the driver, and several people nearby swept with guns. Although the enemy opened the door and planned to shoot as soon as he rushed over, he was stunned. Of course, the gun can start, but it won''t work if he can''t hit the target.


    "How many cars?"


    After firing five shots in a row, Jason yelled loudly and quickly replenished bullets. Jason immediately said, "six! Six! Turn around the wall and you can see it. Be careful..."


    Jason wanted to say be careful. The enemy had got off the bus, but Gao Yang had rushed out.


    As soon as he turned the corner, Gao Yang kept banging with his gun. He definitely shot the semi-automatic shotgun at a full-automatic firing speed, and it was still accurate, because he chose the bullet with reduced charge before shooting quickly.


    The recoil force of the bullet with reduced charge is small. Although its power is much smaller, Gao Yang can make up for it with precision. He specializes in hitting the head. Even if its power is small, it can absolutely ensure that the enemy will lose his action ability in an instant.


    After firing six shots in a row, Gao Yang didn''t continue to add bullets, but immediately retracted back. Then he took a shotgun in his left hand, pulled out a pistol in his right hand, leaned forward again, stretched out his arm, exposed half his head, and continued to fire at the remaining enemies with a pistol.


    All those who got off the bus were killed by Gao Yang. He also killed all those who could be seen by Gao Yang without getting off the bus. Gao Yang killed eight people in three cars. One of them rolled aside after getting off the bus, and then shot indiscriminately under the car. Gao Yang could not see the enemy, and his gun penetration was too poor, So you can''t shoot the enemy through the body.


    However, what Gao Yang couldn''t reach, others could. Peter, who had rushed out, raised his gun and shot at the remaining enemy, and the anti raid ended.


    Peter looked at Gao Yang in surprise. Gao Yang flashed over the corner with a pistol and said in a loud voice, "do you want to say I''m strong? It doesn''t matter. You''ll soon adapt to my way of fighting."


    Peter stretched out his thumb and said, "take it!"


    Gao Yang checked. After confirming that there were no living people, he immediately said in the walkie talkie: "big bird, is it convenient to drive around the front enemy?"


    "It''s convenient. You need to go through two intersections. There is an arc Road to bypass, but you can reach behind the enemy. The road is unobstructed!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "big bird, show us the way. Let''s learn from the enemy and drive behind them."


    After saying a word, he waved high and said to the four humanitarians close to him: "just a few of us are enough. Get in the car, go around and stab the enemy in the ass!"


    The enemy''s cars did not stop. They swung their hands quickly, signalling Li Jinfang and a car. Aileen, after three of them had a car, five people got on the bus and rushed back to the ground. After a crash on the corner of the street, they turned to the front of the car and rushed towards the enemy''s direction.


    Jason said on the walkie talkie, "go ahead, turn left at the second intersection ahead, and then turn left again!"


    Jason can look at the direction of the car and show the way. Gao Yang sits on the co pilot. He pedals the door with his right foot to prevent the door from closing. After quickly filling up the shotgun, he pinches two bullets in his hand, and then immediately says, "forget to ask, how many enemies are there? About the distribution position."


    "There are about 40 people left in the enemy, scattered everywhere. They are suppressed, but it will be more dangerous for you to pass from behind. There are about 20 people where we can''t shoot at all, and the rest can''t get up on the ground."


    "Yes, the call is over."


    Gao Yang easily turned to the driving Li JinFang and said, "although it''s hard enough, it''s the level of street scuffle. It''s not difficult. It''s about twenty. It''s a little fun."


    Li JinFang said fiercely, "if you can say such a thing, be careful not to throw it out and get ready to get out of the car and shoot!"


    After Li JinFang said a word, he suddenly hit the steering wheel. After the car turned left, he immediately put on the brake, then jumped out of the car with Gao Yang, and then started shooting.


    The car turned around and was forty or fifty meters away from the enemy. He held high that they wanted to give full play to their advantages in shooting, so they refused to drive directly into the crowd like the enemy. Instead, they got out of the car in advance and asked the rear to rush directly with a gun.


    Forty or fifty meters. It''s a little far from the shotgun, but it''s also within the range. However, Gao Yang didn''t shoot. He just rushed forward with the gun. There are four people next to him to cover him. If he can''t cover it, he can catch up with it again.


    The art expert is brave. Others dare not do it. It''s very easy to do it. But he noticed something wrong when he ran. It''s empty. Although he slept for a few hours, it''s 40 hours, he still felt soft on his body and empty under his feet after running.


    Gao Yang slowed down. When the enemy realized that the enemy was coming behind him and turned the muzzle one after another, he also came to his absolute field. He would never lose his shot.


    Whether it''s strafing with a gun, shooting in place, or just running out from behind the corner, it''s a word, death.


    The firing speed is not very fast. Gao Yang replenishes bullets into the magazine while playing. When he finishes shooting all the enemies, the magazine is also full of bullets.


    With such a rush, the five men cut off the enemy''s rear path, but surrounded the enemy. They raised their guns and warned, whispering: "we''re coming out, pay attention!"

 Chapter 2171

    Reminded his teammates, Gao Yang gently waved his hand, and then whispered, "countdown, 3, 2, 1."


    After counting down, Gao Yang flashed with his gun. The enemy reacted, but the pressure was not great, so Gao Yang flashed out again, and then shot at all moving objects.


    He shot several people with shotguns and waited for Li JinFang to follow from behind. After five people searched in a fan and replenished the guns for the disabled enemy, Gao Yang raised his left arm and signaled others to stop. Then he hung the shotgun around his neck and took out his pistol with his right hand.


    There are two others. Gao Yang has watched. He doesn''t think there will be any threat, and it''s time to catch a living mouth and ask.


    The two men hid behind a car and opened fire indiscriminately. They couldn''t hit anyone at all. They held high and banged two guns. After hitting their right arms respectively, they rushed at once.


    Li JinFang and Frye were faster. After they pressed a prisoner, Gao Yang immediately said, "cease fire! Search for the enemy, and the skunk will come and interrogate."


    Raphael bumped and ran over to the front and back of the two prisoners. He immediately shouted, "who are you!"


    After murmuring a few words with the prisoner, Raphael turned his head and shouted, "the gang belongs to the Mafia. They don''t know what happened. They came when there was an order."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "ask him what the specific order is and what it has to do with the Cicero family."


    After Raphael asked a few questions, he shook his head and said: "They don''t know what their boss has to do with the Cicero family. Their boss gathered most people in the gang, gave them guns in Palermo, and then asked them to cross the sea to find a group of foreigners. If they find suspicious people, they will report to their boss. If they fight, they will resolutely eliminate everyone. Well, the main target is you ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said, "the order is too vague. I don''t know anything at all, but I''m sure they must be sent by Mario. Ask him how they knew we were here."


    Raphael asked a few times and whispered, "he doesn''t know. They just came according to the above order. They don''t understand the deeper relationship."


    Gao Yang was quite helpless and said, "we can''t ask anything very useful at all, as if our whereabouts have been mastered by Mario. It''s really not easy to fight a newspaper dealer at home. Forget it, we can''t stay here for a long time. There''s too much noise. Get out quickly."


    Reaching out to greet the crowd, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie, "go drive and shoot all the injured but not dead."


    After giving the order, Gao Yang killed the two prisoners with two shots, shook his head and said, "I always feel that something is missing."


    Rafael whispered, "we haven''t warned Mario yet, like Ivan."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "write Braille with blood. Just write Mario. I''ll kill you."


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "withdraw, withdraw, get out of here."


    Raphael left to write and Gao Yang got into the car. After Raphael wrote a message to Mario, several cars started quickly. At this time, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie: "let''s talk in the walkie talkie. How do you think the enemy found us?"


    Groliov said: "it''s hard to say, but we can rule out the possibility of insider."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "do you think it''s possible? Mario left something to send signals in my body. After all, my coma time is not short. I don''t know what I did on me."


    "No way. Mario didn''t want to let you go. Since he didn''t want to let you go and didn''t expect you to be rescued, why did he install a signal transmitter for you?"


    Gao Yang said in distress, "what about the skunk, skunk, is it possible for you?"


    Raphael said very uncertain, "I don''t know. I haven''t been in a coma for a short time. Why don''t we check it?"


    Although he thought it was unlikely, he had to guard against some things, so he said, "it''s good to check, but not now. Get out of here and find a place where there is no one."


    |Without knowing how Mario found them, Gao Yang couldn''t rest assured. Gao Yang couldn''t accept that he stood in the light and the enemy stood in the dark.


    The team quickly drove out of the town. The small town has been bleeding at this time. It''s not a small basket. However, as long as they can be very strong and give others the feeling that Mario will be finished, they don''t have to worry too much. Someone must come out to clean up the mess and press down the things first.


    After finding a place, the team stopped and Rafael pulled himself out. Albert and Andy ho examined him carefully. Andy ho shook his head and said, "there is no trauma, so there must be no signal transmitter in the wound."


    Albert said to Raphael, "is it possible that someone let you swallow the signal transmitter, or, hey, you know, check it for you?"


    Raphael subconsciously covered his ass and shouted, "no! No, it''s impossible!"


    Albert laughed and said, "I''m teasing you. Look what you''re scared of."


    Gao Yang said angrily and jokingly, "fool, is it time to joke? Go on, go and scan the skunk in Rome, or use a scanning instrument to test whether there is a signal transmitting device."


    Mario''s hometown is in Rome, where there are the most goals to choose from. Therefore, although we don''t know what we can do in Rome for the time being, we must hurry there as soon as possible.


    People were driving on the road, no one blocked the road, and no one was chasing and killing. The peace along the way was outrageous. It was completely unlike a country where a large-scale fire had just happened and many people died.


    Basically, they didn''t have much rest on the road. In the middle of the night, in the early morning, Gao Yang had arrived in Rome and was about to enter Rome, but there were still more than ten kilometers.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "I''m a little tired. I can''t enter Rome now. Once I enter Rome, many things are inconvenient. I''ll contact Ivan to see where we can settle down."


    Just then, yak said in the walkie talkie, "I don''t think so. Maybe we have been followed."

 Chapter 2172

    If someone catches up again, it''s really wrong, and something big will happen.


    Although yak has only one eye left, how can we say it? Fortunately, what he was poached is the one with poor eyesight. Moreover, even if yak has only one eye with poor eyesight, Gao Yang believes Yak''s judgment.


    "What''s wrong? What''s going on?"


    Yak said on the walkie talkie, "the car behind us once appeared behind us and then passed us on the highway, but now he appears again. That is to say, two cars have appeared alternately twice. In our long-distance driving, the probability of pure coincidence is close to zero."


    After a brief explanation, yak said in the walkie talkie: "others keep the speed unchanged, bat, you reduce the speed, we''ll have a try."


    Gao Yang thought that lucika had been out of battle for a long time, so he had better not rush to join the war, so he arranged for yak and lucika to take a car. Lucika drove, yak sat in the back row, and in the trunk was fatino.


    Jacques asked Lucy to slow down, while Jacques picked up the pistol and whispered, "slow down, slow down, continue to slow down."


    It was still on the highway, but Lucy''s speed was reduced to a dangerous level. The car behind was still far away, but after quickly shortening the distance, the car didn''t slow down at all and rushed directly past Yak''s car. It didn''t look any different.


    After waiting for the suspected car to pass, yak suddenly said, "this is an old hand tracking us, but it doesn''t matter. The bat accelerates and directly catches up. Then he must make a look like he wants to hit him without any signs. Has the car been paying attention? We can try it out right away."


    Near the city of Rome, because it is early in the morning, there are almost no cars on the road, and the speed is about 100 kilometers per hour.


    Yak took a pistol and lowered the left and right windows. The speed was fast, and the huge wind noise immediately began to sound,


    Lucy card increased her speed again and slowly caught up with the suspected car. Then when she was about to parallel, Lucy card suddenly hit the direction.


    The suspect car in front of Lucy''s truck immediately responded. Lucy Ka turned left. The suspect car with a lane in the middle also turned left and braked quickly. If the people on the car hadn''t been paying attention to her, it would never have reacted so quickly.


    "Hit him!"


    Yak roared, didn''t open the window at all, and began to shoot at the car on the left through the glass, while lucika also put on the brake and kept pace with the suspect car on the left.


    Yak shot continuously, first at the driver''s seat of the suspected car, and then at the co pilot. She pulled the trigger continuously to shoot the pistol. When the bullet was almost finished, Lucy Ka had picked up the submachine gun placed on the co pilot. When the car stopped completely, she opened the door and swept towards the suspected car until the whole magazine was empty.


    After the bullets ran out, Lucy card reached out and pressed the double flash, while yak got out of the car and pulled the other party''s door. When he found that it could not be opened, he broke the glass full of bullet holes with his elbow. When he looked at the probe, he randomly said to Lucy card, "go!"


    After returning to the car, Yake said quickly, "we were followed. The three people in the car had guns and couldn''t catch the living mouth. They were all killed. If the enemy has been tracking us, we are in a very dangerous situation now."


    Gao Yang patted in the car and said in a deep voice: "It''s very dangerous. There may be a large force waiting to fire at us. We must know how Mario found us, otherwise we can''t win the battle. Now the car has been mastered by the enemy. Everyone will find a place to park immediately. We must change cars. We can''t go any further. Stop on the highway and we''ll leave the highway!"


    After making a quick decision and issuing an order, Gao Yang took out the phone and dialed Ivan. When Ivan got through, Gao Yang said in a hurry: "there''s a problem. Did Mario find your position, or can Mario always find your position accurately?"


    Ivan said slightly tired: "of course not. Now Mario just strengthened his vigilance. The Cicero family either HID or desperately added guards around. If they can find my position, will Mario still move freely by me?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "if Mario''s intelligence network is not strong enough to cover every inch of Italy, the problem should be on us. He can always find our position quickly. He has fought once. Now, he sent someone to follow us on the highway again."


    Ivan also said nervously: "Do you have something to locate? Mario is a newspaper dealer, but he is just a collection point of a large intelligence network, that is, many intelligence traffickers must sell intelligence through Cicero channels, and many people must buy intelligence from Cicero family channels. However, Cicero family does not raise many people to collect intelligence, which is impossible, do you understand £¿¡±


    Gao Yang whispered: "understand, Cicero family is like a shopping website. Some people buy things on the website and others sell things on his website."


    Ivan said: "yes, so Mario''s intelligence is very smart, but he can''t follow you like a shadow, so find out what the problem is."


    Gao Yang has a headache. He said very hard: "but we can''t find the problem. Yak and Rafael, I and I have been locked up in Mario for several days. I wonder if any of the three of us have any positioning instruments, and we don''t know yet. Therefore, I want to find a hospital and take a film."


    Ivan screamed: "as long as the positioning device always sends signals, find any hospital to take films, and find anything that can monitor electronic signals."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "of course I understand this truth. We will find instruments to detect electronic signals. We may also go to the hospital. We can go wherever it is convenient. But now, we have to get rid of the situation of being tracked. Where are you? If necessary, we may need assistance."


    "Me? I''m not in Rome. We''ve moved to Florence."


    Gao Yang wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, his brain flashed, and then he immediately shouted, "wait! I thought of another possibility!"


    Gao Yang thought of a man, and then he immediately said in the walkie talkie, "fox! See if the problem is fatino!"

 Chapter 2173

    Fatino was dragged out of the trunk.


    Because he was afraid that once there was a change in position, he would lead to attack, so he took fatino away from the car. When he began to inquire on the spot next to the highway, everyone except yak was on high alert.


    Fatino was tied firmly, and his mouth was firmly sealed by tape. He was still wearing clothes, but he had been searched countless times inside and outside. There must be nothing that could transmit signals. However, he was found and found twice in a row. When he couldn''t find other reasons, he had to see if fatino had made a ghost.


    Yak tore off the tape on fatino''s mouth. Fatino, who had been driven around all the time, was in extreme fear. However, no one interrogated him and tortured him. Fatino himself had scared himself into a mental breakdown these days, so when he was taken out of the car, fatino''s first reaction was that he was going to die.


    The tape on his mouth was torn. After taking a few breaths, fatino closed his mouth and sobbed a few times. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and began to cry.


    Yak slapped fatino with a big mouth, and then said coldly, "don''t kill you, don''t cry, otherwise I''ll let you know now."


    Fatino immediately stopped crying. He didn''t dare to cry, but the suppressed cry made him start burping and keep burping.


    "We are now in Rome, but we can always be found by Mario''s people. Tell me, why?"


    After yak finished coldly, fatino said with difficulty and fear after several hiccups in a row: "I don''t know, I didn''t do anything, I really don''t know, I can''t do anything."


    Yak looked at Gao Yang and shook his head slowly.


    Gao Yang helplessly spread out his hand, which means that it''s just that?


    Yak shook his head again and said, "he''s scared silly now. He''ll say whatever you ask him. He says he doesn''t know. That''s really don''t know. Besides, we''ve already taken everything from him. He doesn''t have a chance to send any information."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, let''s think it has nothing to do with him for the time being. It seems that we can only find a hospital or some equipment to detect electronic signals. What should we do now? We must leave here first, take what we can and go."


    Yak pointed to fatino on the ground and said, "what about him? Kill him? It''s very cumbersome."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, take him, no matter how cumbersome it is. He must not die until he has tasted enough pain. By the way, I want to find out all his family, otherwise I won''t dispel my hatred."


    Yak looked at others and said, "who searched him?"


    After they rescued Gao Yang, Gao Yang immediately fell asleep and yak was about to faint, so it must be someone else who searched fatino. Li JinFang raised his hand and said, "Frye and I searched very thoroughly, that is, a mobile phone, two pieces of gum, a lighter, half a box of cigarettes and a pen. I remember that."


    Jacques immediately said, "what about the things?"


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said, "throw it away. I put it in a bag and threw it aside. It should be where I threw it."


    Frye said in surprise, "did you throw it? Didn''t you throw it? I thought it was useful, so I put it away and put it in the car."


    Li JinFang said loudly, "ah, I thought you threw it away. After all, those things were useless. I was in a hurry to evacuate, so I didn''t go back to find it."


    Frye snapped, "I turned off his cell phone, put it in the bag, and then put it in the trunk of the car I was in."


    Yak clapped his hand and said loudly, "the problem has been found! Go and get his cell phone, come on!"


    Fleury immediately turned his head and ran to the car lost on the highway. Gao Yang said curiously, "shouldn''t it? Isn''t the mobile phone turned off?"


    Yak shook his head and said: "It''s useless to turn off the phone. After turning off the phone, there are still mobile phone signals. The Italian mobile phone is a GSM standard. The GSM network is called time difference location technology. Three mobile phone signal base stations are required to receive signals, and then calculate the location by using the different arrival times of the signals received by the three base stations. This is also a triangular location method. In places with dense base stations, the accuracy can be very high, It''s easy to find out exactly where the phone is. "


    Gao Yang said curiously, "no, I also know the mobile phone triangulation, but the mobile phone positioning accuracy can be very high. If the positioning accuracy is very high, the people sent by Mario can find us directly. Why do they drive around looking for our whereabouts?"


    Yak habitually frowned. This action involved the wound in his eyes. After shaking in pain, he shook his head and said: "I don''t know yet. I think there may be some technical problems, but it should be that fatino''s mobile phone attracted Mario''s people. There will be no other explanation. This technology was adopted a long time ago and I often used it when I worked before."


    After waiting for a while, Frye came back panting again, holding an oily plastic bag and shouted, "it''s all here. I found a bag to put it in."


    Yak took the bag, took out a mobile phone from inside, took it out, looked at it, nodded and said, "yes, it''s turned off, but it doesn''t work. Frye, where is the mobile phone?"


    Frye immediately said, "in the trunk, in the trunk of the car."


    Yak looked suddenly enlightened and said, "that''s the explanation. The trunk will block the signal of the mobile phone. Have you ever moved the mobile phone in the town where we live?"


    "No, oh, before entering the town, our car stopped. I opened the trunk and took some magazines of submachine guns. Then, when we left the town, I opened the trunk and replenished ammunition. I haven''t moved here since then."


    Yak shrugged his shoulders and shouted at him: "The truth of the matter is sometimes simple and ridiculous. That''s it. The mobile phone has no signal in the trunk of the car. When you open the trunk, there is a signal. Mario has been searching for the signal of the mobile phone. He must have this ability. We stayed in that town for a long time, enough for Mario to send someone to catch up. Then, Mario''s people tracked the signal to the town Search until we encounter. After that, we don''t change the car. Even if there is no signal, Mario can find our trace by looking for a few monitors. Therefore, it''s no problem to change the car after losing this mobile phone. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we can''t lose this mobile phone. We can set up several traps with this mobile phone, so this mobile phone is a good baby."

 Chapter 2174

    Since the reason has been found and it seems reasonable to explain, Gao Yang certainly wants to make some articles with this mobile phone.


    Gao Yang''s idea is very simple and easy to understand, but it sounds very feasible. It doesn''t even have the meaning of discussion. It depends on how to do it.


    If you want to set traps, there are many kinds. How to do it is still uncertain. If you want to maximize the value of mobile phones, you have to plan well.


    Loud channel: "If the Italian police were not a bunch of waste, we would have been caught long ago, but the Italian police are certainly not waste, so various forces acquiesced and even connived at our existence and actions. In this way, we don''t need to worry too much when entering Rome. Therefore, I think we should continue to go to Rome, but we need to change our car Otherwise, we still can''t escape Mario''s eyes. "


    Groliov pointed to the highway and said with a smile, "change cars. There are many cars on the road. Just grab a few and change them. Of course, it''s easy to change cars again after we enter the city."


    There are a lot of arms in the car. Gao Yang doesn''t want to discard them. Since the reason for being tracked has been found, it''s much easier to solve the problem.


    Gao Yang looked at the highway and shook his head. "It''s OK to rob a car. The speed is too fast and it''s easy to have an accident. It''s too unsafe to stand on the road. It''s too wrong to be killed by a car. In addition, it''s still early in the morning. There are few cars at all. We''ll drive our own car and change at the nearest exit."


    In a few words, he decided the next route, waved his hand and said, "pay attention when getting on the bus, slow down, get ready for battle, and everyone should be vigilant."


    After some twists and turns, when he shielded fatino''s mobile phone and returned to the car, Gao Yang''s mood was also relaxed, because the root cause he was most worried about was found. When the car drove again, although he needed to beware of possible interception and fighting, Gao Yang was not too nervous.


    I drove back to the road, walked for a while, got off the highway, drove for a while, grabbed the car when I saw it, changed the car one after another, and the day was slightly bright.


    Next, it''s about changing the car again, and it must be ensured that it can''t be easily found by Mario. It takes a little time. As long as you change the car or abandon the car in the urban area, it can''t be said that it will ensure safety, but it must be completely convenient.


    When the sun just came out, Gao Yang was very sleepy, but just then, his phone rang.


    Gao Yang took out the phone and saw that the number was strange, and the country code was also a completely strange place for him.


    After being stunned for a while, Gao Yang said to Irene driving: "what country''s phone starts with 354?"


    Irene was also stunned and then said, "I don''t know. It must be Europe. I only know that Ireland is 353."


    Gao Yang answered the phone with a puzzled face and said, "who is it?"


    "I''m Justin."


    After Justin announced his name, Gao Yang and Justin were silent for a long time. After a while, Gao Yang breathed out and said, "Hello, man, if you don''t call again, I''ll have to add your name to the death list. Good. You finally called me."


    This sentence is a pun.


    If Justin is dead, his name must appear on the death list, but if Justin is not dead and such a big thing has happened in the Cicero family, Gao Yang doesn''t believe that Justin can''t receive the news, so if Justin is not dead but refuses to appear, Gao Yang can only think that Justin is deliberately using him to drag him in and wait for the most Then he came out to reap the benefits.


    In the latter case, Gao Yang must kill Justin, so Justin will still appear on the death list.


    Out of his past feelings, Gao Yang didn''t speak too frankly, but Justin couldn''t find out his dissatisfaction and doubt.


    Justin sighed and whispered, "believe it or not, I have to say it has nothing to do with me. I really didn''t mean to drag you into the water. During this time, I didn''t dare to contact anyone. My people died almost. I can''t believe anyone, so I just received the news, just five minutes ago."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he was thinking. It was messy.


    After a while, Gao Yang whispered, "HMM."


    Justin was very distressed and said, "well, what does it mean?"


    "Well, I believe what you say. Well, tell me where you are."


    "Trust me? I''m in Iceland, in a small town near Reykjavik. There are few people here."


    He shouted loudly and said, "what are you doing in that broken place in Iceland where birds don''t shit?"


    "Because I had nowhere else to go, I just wanted to find a safe place to hide, so I came to Iceland. At least it was remote enough."


    Gao Yang smiled, then continued to use his old friend''s homely language: "it''s really remote enough. No wonder no one can find you."


    Justin sighed, "we should have something more important to talk about?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, you have to explain to me why you haven''t called me in recent months, and now you remember."


    Justin whispered, "I called you, but you have to turn off the phone. I called several times, and then I think my life is like this. In the end, contacting you is not necessarily a good thing. Maybe I will die after contacting you. Therefore, I think it''s better to spend the rest of my life in a remote corner."


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "Oh, I was busy at that time. I had a lot to deal with during that time and had been fighting, but why do you think so? Why don''t you continue to contact me and don''t forget that I still owe you a lot of money, and my phone doesn''t always turn off. My phone must remain unblocked when there is no war."


    Justin whispered: "because you kill me and erase the debt is the most normal choice. Besides, you don''t borrow the money. It''s big Ivan. Or you can do so and give me to Mario. In this way, you can not only avoid the debt, but also make a lot of money. By the way, you can establish friendship with Mario. What do you think?"


    Gao Yang thought seriously, and then had to admit that Justin''s worry was really reasonable, so he smiled and said, "well, yes, it''s really more beneficial."


    Justin was very depressed and said, "most of my people died. Most of the people who survived betrayed me. My money was gone. I didn''t have any chance to win. I have admitted my failure. Call you. I just want to tell you that I''m not biting you. That''s it."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Justin, I have a big problem. Do you know what it is?"


    "What?"


    "I don''t like icing on the cake. I like to give charcoal in the snow. Do you know what it means? Do you want to explain it to you?"

 Chapter 2175

    Justin really didn''t know what was icing on the cake and what was sending charcoal in the snow, so Gao Yang explained it to him seriously.


    Speaking of, the vast majority of people in the world still like icing on the cake, and few are willing to provide charcoal in the snow.


    But Gao Yang is different. He thinks it''s icing on the cake. No one remembers you. There are many people who want to flatter big Ivan and Morgan in the world, but there are several who can get into their eyes. When others are smooth sailing, it''s meaningless to come out one by one to find a sense of existence.


    It''s different to send charcoal in the snow. When people are in the most difficult time, they can come out to pull him and save his life. As long as they still have a little conscience, they can''t forget this great kindness all their life.


    Therefore, delivering charcoal in the snow is like burning a cold stove. If you fill in more firewood and don''t heat the cold stove, it will be useless. But if it is done, the harvest will be much greater than the pay.


    Gao Yang appeared when Morgan and big Ivan were in the most danger. Of course, Gao Yang didn''t have any utilitarian heart when delivering charcoal to big Ivan and Morgan, and he risked his life to do it. However, it has to be said that the result also benefited Gao Yang infinitely. Until now, and even the rest of his life, he can enjoy the dividends of several times.


    Now, Gao Yang really doesn''t mind helping Justin in his most critical time.


    And helping Justin is also necessary and indispensable. Why? Because Gao Yang doesn''t have a reliable and easy-to-use intelligence channel, why contact Mario is not to re-establish an intelligence line.


    Now he is completely at odds with the Cicero family. No matter victory or failure, Gao Yang can''t do any intelligence transactions with the Cicero family. Even if the war is finally stopped, it''s impossible, unless he can help Justin.


    Some things are hard to say and can''t be said. Whether Justin intentionally pulled Gao Yang into the water or accidentally pulled Gao Yang into the water, or it''s really not his business as Justin said, Gao Yang doesn''t want to be investigated, because he can''t be investigated to the end, because Justin is very important to him now.


    If he wants to continue to call the wind and rain in the future, Gao Yang has to help Justin successfully regain the position of Cicero''s parent. Therefore, Gao Yang can''t pursue too much when he is mature or compromise with reality.


    After slowly explaining to Justin what it means to provide charcoal in the snow, Gao Yang said seriously: "Justin, no matter where you are, now you have to come back. I am willing to help you recapture everything you have lost. Only in this way can we completely end the war."


    After a moment of silence, Justin whispered: "Ram, I don''t want to go back. I don''t want to fight again, because it''s impossible to fight. The result of my return is death, and you will die. The current situation is very delicate and complex. If I completely disappear, your situation will be better. If I go back and show my attitude to regain the position of Cicero''s parent, you will soon be finished. You are the powerful Cicero family You can''t imagine. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "why don''t I think so? You said that most of your men died or betrayed you, so there are still people loyal to you. Well, now explain to me, why do you think we will fail?"


    Justin said sadly: "Don''t you understand? Now your smooth situation in Italy is because someone wants to see the whole destruction of the Cicero family, so most forces in Italy have chosen to connive at your actions. But if I go back, as long as I appear, it will not be the war between you and the Cicero family, but the civil war of the Cicero family, which means that the Cicero family will not be completely destroyed After all, whether Mario wins or I win, the Cicero family will continue to exist. As long as this possibility occurs, the forces that choose to wait and see will act immediately, and the army will go out. Can you still do whatever you like now? "


    Gao Yang said confidently: "Big Ivan and I know this, and this reason is the capital we dare to fight in Italy. I also know that when the Cicero family is really defeated, we will be attacked by many people, because so many things have happened in Italy, the government must have an explanation. At that time, the government will come forward and catch us all. Isn''t it a happy result?"


    Justin puzzled: "since you all know, why do you choose to do this?"


    He breathed loudly and said: "Because my purpose is to take a breath, to kill Mario, not really to completely kill the Cicero family, so when I think it''s almost time, I''ll run away. Why do I have to stay and wait to be a scapegoat? We''ll leave the Cicero family. If you don''t show up, big Ivan and I will choose a member of the Cicero family to reach an agreement Reconciliation, leaving a greatly damaged but not destroyed Cicero family to withdraw immediately. "


    Justin smiled bitterly, "you think it''s beautiful, but do you think things will be as simple as you want?"


    Gao Yang said frankly: "Of course it won''t be that simple, but is it a very easy thing to go to war with the Cicero family? Since we choose to go to war, we always have to pay a price. Success is success and failure. Even if the Italian government doesn''t do it, we are finished. Big Ivan may be all right. Satan must be over, but anyway, we have to fight to the end."


    Justin heaved a long sigh and said, "well, it''s already like this. It''s no use thinking too much. If I were you, I''d better find a chance to leave Italy when I can get away. Otherwise, if I wait for a long time, you really won''t have a chance."


    Gao Yang said faintly, "so, are you really not going to come back?"


    Justin said dejectedly, "what can I do when I go back? I have no one, no money and can''t use the original intelligence channels. I can''t do anything. I can''t do anything except bring crisis and kill all of you."


    Gao Yang said seriously: "The reason why Mario locked me up and wanted to know your whereabouts from me was not that he liked it, but that he felt he had to do it. Why? Because he was afraid of you. If you really had no value and completely lost the threat, would he still be afraid of you living in this world? I don''t know the specific reason why Mario was afraid of you, but you didn''t have anyone, I did, and you didn''t I''ll give you the money. Anyway, you''d better come back quickly! "


    Justin sighed and said, "well, it''s because of me. If I don''t show up, you won''t rest assured. I''d rather stand on the same front with you and be killed, than let you kill me in the end, so I''ll go back."

 Chapter 2176

    Calmly hung up the phone, Gao Yang looked at Irene and said, "Justin."


    Irene nodded and said, "I know."


    After a pause, Irene gave a long breath and sighed, "he finally appeared."


    Gao Yang shook his hand and said solemnly, "Justin''s appearance is very important. We have to inform you that we have to change our plan. I asked Justin to come directly to Rome. He will take the fastest plane from Iceland to Rome. Now, our goal is to protect Justin."


    Irene whispered, "I think you''d better inform big Ivan of this first."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course, this is a turning point."


    After that, Gao Yang immediately picked up the phone and dialed big Ivan. After waiting for big Ivan to connect, he whispered, "Justin appears. He''s hiding in Iceland. Now he''ll come to Rome to see me."


    Big Ivan was surprised and said, "he appeared? So, do you think it has anything to do with him?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "it doesn''t matter, I don''t want to investigate, because we need him to live and continue to lead the Cicero family. What do you think?"


    Big Ivan smiled and said: "Yes, it''s impossible to completely kill the Cicero family. With the passage of time, when the Cicero family has completed the transition from peace to war, our situation will be difficult. If we can turn the war with the Cicero family into a civil war of the Cicero family, it will be beneficial to us. However, Justin''s appearance will destroy the current delicate situation, you Are you ready? "


    "I think so. Let Justin arrive in Rome secretly, then hide the news of his appearance, and don''t push him to the front desk until the time is ripe. Now we must keep it absolutely confidential, otherwise we and Ivan may all be finished."


    Big Ivan sighed, "yes, Justin is a double-edged sword. If he makes good use of it, he will benefit a lot. If he doesn''t use it well, you and I will face an uncontrollable situation."


    High and low channel: "My plan is to let Ivan continue to attack the Cicero family, and now I turn to secret operation. The primary goal is to keep Justin. He is familiar with the Cicero family. After we help him remove all obstacles in the upper position, we will evacuate secretly immediately. Big Ivan, Justin is indeed a double-edged sword, but only Justin can be completely controlled by us ¡£¡±


    Big Ivan whispered, "don''t try to control the parents of Cicero family. This idea is very dangerous."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "OK, then give up the idea of controlling him. In fact, I don''t expect to control Justin as a puppet, but only Justin can become our friend. It''s impractical to control him, but it''s no problem to become friends or even allies with Justin. What do you think?"


    Big Ivan said with a smile: "after the war with the Cicero family, we have become the public enemy of the intelligence press, which is very dangerous, but if we can make Justin the leader of the Cicero family, the crisis will become a good opportunity. Well, I agree to fully support Justin. We can use the maximum resources to help him. If you need anything, tell me."


    Gao Yang''s heart calmed down and said, "OK, that''s settled. Now I have to arrange it. Justin''s situation is very dangerous. He will be Mario''s goal to kill at all costs. During this time, Ivan''s actions will be bigger and more to attract Mario''s attention, so that I can operate more conveniently."


    Big Ivan said confidently: "Don''t worry, if I contact Ivan, Mario will be exhausted. However, Gao, you should pay attention to that the time must be fast. It must not be delayed too long. The situation may change at any time. Once you find that the situation is bad, you have to leave Italy quickly. Also, can you let Justin change a place? Rome is the stronghold of Cicero family after all. You take Justin to Rome It''s too dangerous. "


    "Rome is really dangerous, but just because Rome is the stronghold of Cicero family, Justin needs to be active in Rome. Only in this way can he win support and get the qualification of being superior in a short time. It''s worth the risk."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang thought for a moment, picked up the walkie talkie and said, "brothers, things have changed. Now we are no longer looking for targets to attack. The first task is to hide in Rome and prepare to help him regain the position of Cicero''s parent after receiving Justin."


    Groliov was surprised and said in the walkie talkie, "Justin is back?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I see. Where are we going now?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "try to find a foothold in Rome. These things are better with the black devil on the 13th. I''ll contact them and call them back."


    Gao Yang first called the 13th. After the 13th was connected, he said faintly, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s going on over there?"


    On the 13th, he said blandly, "we killed Mario''s son-in-law and grandson and captured his daughter alive. Now we''re thinking about how to deal with her. I''m thinking, whether to chop her into eight pieces and put her at Mario''s house or publish the process on the Internet."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s too bad to publish it on the Internet. If you can''t hold it down, it''s troublesome. You''d better chop it into pieces and send it back to Mario."


    "Do you want to take a picture of the process and give it to Mario?"


    "This can be."


    "OK, what else can I do for you?"


    "Things have changed. Justin has appeared. Now we need to carry out some secret activities in Rome. You have to come back."


    On the 13th, he thought and said, "the black devil can do these things well. I think now I still continue to put more pressure on Mario and keep people confident in Satan."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "well, it''s enough to have a black devil. Then continue to do your things, but be sure to keep in touch, that''s it."


    After hanging up the phone for the 13th, Gao Yang called yalebin. Waiting for yalebin to connect, he said respectfully, "teacher, I need to ask you for some things."


    Yalebin has always been in Rome. His physical condition is not suitable for the war with Satan, so he stayed in Rome. After listening to Gao Yang''s introduction of what just happened, he rarely praised Gao Yang''s yalebin for the first time: "very good, very good, your choice is very correct. I''m glad to see that you are much more mature than before."


    After a rare compliment, yalebin slowly said, "it''s a very simple thing to hide in Rome. Come to me and let Tata and Vasili come back. Soon, this thing will be over."

 Chapter 2177

    According to yalebin''s meaning, Gaoyang doesn''t have to pick up Justin in person, so it''s safe, but Gaoyang always wants to pick up Justin at the airport in person, and yalebin didn''t object, so Gaoyang went in person.


    Why does Gao Yang have to pick up Justin in person? He just wants to see if Justin is biting him when he sees Justin for the first time. However, it should not be accurate to use it. The accurate statement must be the feeling.


    Of course, Mario''s intelligence ability is the most taboo when fighting against Mario. Gao Yang thinks that Mario must have sent someone to fully monitor the airport in Rome. If anyone can come in, he can find it at the first time. Although there are tens of thousands of people in Rome airport every day, it is very unlikely that such a large aviation hub will be fully monitored by Mario, But we have to guard against it. If Mario can be directly connected with the airport security department, he can really fully monitor the Rome airport.


    Gao Yang felt some regret. He should have asked Justin earlier if Mario had the ability to monitor the Rome airport. Justin, as the parent of the Cicero family, should know. Although Justin was usurped as soon as he took over, he should know something inside after all.


    The flight to pick up landed. Gao Yang was a little nervous. In order to enter the airport, he didn''t even bring a gun. If something happened, he couldn''t protect Justin. As for his own safety, he didn''t have to worry too much, because Tata and they dressed him up as an old man. As long as there were no mistakes in his actions, he should not be seen.


    Tata held up a sign that said Justin''s fake name when he took the plane, just like other people who picked up the plane.


    Gao Yang stood outside the crowd, his makeup face looked a little numb, leaning on a crutch and staring at the crowd.


    Seeing that the number of people gradually decreased, I didn''t see Justin''s figure. Seeing that the people leaving began to become sparse, there was an old man with a hat and a strange long white beard walking slowly towards Tata. Then the two people hugged very naturally, talked familiar, and walked slowly outside. No one could see that they were meeting for the first time.


    Needless to say, the old man with white beard is Justin. He really has a few skills. Now Gao Yang is also a person who has seen the world in disguise. From Justin''s shaky gait when walking to the old man''s senile spots on his hands and face, he is impeccable in all aspects.


    Tata and Justin walked to the parking lot together. Vasili followed them. Gao Yang leaned back and followed three people to the parking lot.


    Four people got into the same car successively. Tata and Vasili were in front. Two people disguised as old men sat behind and looked at each other. Justin whispered, "RAM."


    "It''s me."


    Justin reached out to pull the beard on his face. Gao Yang stopped Justin and said, "no, you''re just fine."


    Justin nodded, twitched at the corners of his mouth and smiled hard.


    Justin''s face is also painted with heavy makeup, and his expression is also very unnatural, but Gao Yang just glanced at Justin and decided that it really has nothing to do with Justin, as Justin said.


    The eyes of a vibrant young man are absolutely different from those of a dying old man. Similarly, the eyes of an ambitious man will never be dead.


    Justin''s eyes are lifeless and completely desperate. If a person is completely desperate and completely dead, he will never use the way of pulling others into the water to help him out of trouble. A dead person will not do so much.


    Gao Yang knows that Justin''s situation is not good. As he said, when people are gone and money is gone, he will certainly not be in high spirits, but Justin is also a person who has broken through in great storms. Even if he fails for a while, he should not look like a lifeless silence.


    "Man, what''s the matter with you? You look very bad."


    After Justin''s mouth pulled again, he whispered, "all my people are dead, ram, not only do you have your own brothers, of course, I also need someone to help me do a lot of things, and they are all dead."


    Gao Yang patted Justin on the back and whispered, "then you have to cheer up. You have to cheer up to avenge them."


    Justin sighed slightly and said, "my wife is dead, too, and I have two children."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Er, you''re married."


    Justin nodded and whispered, "of course I will get married and have children, but they are all dead. Mario caught them and killed my little daughter first, then my son. Finally, he tortured my wife for a long time to kill her, just to find out my whereabouts."


    With an incredible look on his face, Justin''s mouth twitched and said in a very low voice: "Mario and my wife have met many times. He is very enthusiastic every time. My wife trusts him so much and my children. Mario is their uncle, but he doesn''t mean to be merciful."


    Gao Yang was shocked, while Justin continued to whisper: "in fact, my wife doesn''t know where I am. I regret it. I should tell her that if she said it, she won''t have to suffer so many crimes."


    Gao Yang put his hand on Justin''s shoulder and wanted to say a few words of comfort, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Justin continued: "family infighting is always cruel. Mario photographed the process of torturing my wife and sent it to my mailbox."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help it and whispered, "this beast!"


    Justin vomited, raised his head, looked confused and said, "all my strength is given by the Cicero family. When I lose everything, what will I take for revenge?"


    "You should have called me earlier instead of hiding in Iceland in an attempt to disappear from here," he said


    Justin lowered his head again and said: "What''s the point? It doesn''t make any difference whether I''m alive or dead. I think it''s a better choice to hide and wait for the opportunity to revenge, but I find that I won''t find any chance to revenge if I live for the time being. Moreover, I''ve lost my courage to commit suicide. What can I do? I can''t shoot my gun. Even if I want to avenge Mario myself, what can I do £¿¡±


    Gao Yang now thinks that Justin needs to cheer up first, so he whispers: "Well, we caught a man from Mario. His name is fatino. Maybe you know him. Also, we caught Mario''s daughter. I wanted to kill his daughter as soon as possible, but I thought it might be useful to keep his daughter alive, so I stayed. Maybe they are also useful to you."


    Justin''s eyes lit up for a moment. It was the light of hatred, and then he said word by word: "Fa, Di, Nuo!"

 Chapter 2178

    When yalebin was in Rome, he always lived in a five-star hotel, but Gao Yang didn''t have such a good life after he came. He had to use the old method of breaking into private houses, and more than a dozen people had to act separately, scattered in twos and threes not far away.


    Take Justin to the place where he lives, a small single apartment, and yalebin waiting here sits on the only sofa in the narrow living room. When he sees Gao Yang and them coming in, yalebin is quite dignified and directly says, "are you Justin?"


    "It''s me."


    Yalebin looked at Justin for a moment, and then said in a deep voice, "you are a man engaged in intelligence. Among the people engaged in intelligence, there are the most despicable people and the strongest and unyielding people. You are not the kind of strong and unyielding, but you are not the most despicable."


    After making an inexplicable comment, alebin nodded and said to Justin, "you didn''t betray or use my students. Sit down."


    Justin looked at the narrow living room. There was no place to stay at all, but after yalebin said to let him sit, Justin took a small chair and sat opposite yalebin like a primary school student. As for praising the three of them, he had to stand.


    After Justin sat down, alebin said slowly: "This is because of you. If you have lost your threat to Mario, Mario will not hold you, especially not risk offending big Ivan to find out your whereabouts from my students. Now, tell me what Mario is afraid of you? What else is worth Mario finding you at all costs."


    Justin didn''t remove his makeup. He was still expressionless, but his eyes were very confused: "I don''t know, I really don''t know. If I know, if I know that I still have any power to use, I will never hide until now."


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "troops, the Cicero family has been inherited for hundreds of years. Although it is a matter of the last hundred years to engage in intelligence, the Cicero family knows how to survive. The heirs of a family should not be killed easily, and they don''t even have the power to fight back."


    Justin still said with blurred eyes, "but there''s really nothing. There''s nothing."


    Jabin waved his hand and said, "tell me from the beginning, from the moment you took over the Cicero family."


    After thinking for a long time, Justin said in a deep voice: "it was a few months ago. At that time, I was in Italy. I suddenly received a call from my father''s assistant. He asked me to rush to my father''s house immediately, and then I went."


    Jarebin stretched out his hand and said, "excuse me, you are a bastard."


    "Yes."


    "Then who is your mother?"


    "My mother is dead. She used to be a model. She was very famous in the late 1960s. My father took a fancy to him and then had me. After I was born in 1972, my mother ended her career as a model and raised me alone. Well, although I was an illegitimate child, my father was good to our mother and son. We had villas, luxury apartments and a lot of money in Milan. I am very happy My father also visited me occasionally, but in 1990, my mother died of an overdose of Western medicine, and then my father took me back to him. "


    Jarebin whispered, "that is to say, you came back to your father on the day of adulthood."


    "Yes."


    "Well, omit the process of your growth in Cicero family. I know it won''t be a very pleasant experience. Continue to talk about the day you took over."


    Justin raised his head and whispered, "I returned to my father. He was lying in bed with many doctors and nurses. He was liver cancer. After he was diagnosed with liver cancer, many people were waiting for him to announce who was the successor, but he didn''t, and I didn''t expect it to be me. I never thought..."


    Jabin waved his hand and said, "skip this part and say everything your father said to you."


    Justin sighed and said in a deep voice, "when I arrived, my father asked everyone to leave, and then he said, he said driving Justin, do you have the courage to take the seat of Cicero''s parent? I was surprised. I said why me, father."


    Yalebin said very attentively, "then!"


    Justin whispered: "My father said that the Cicero family is very strong, but it is also very dangerous. Countless people are waiting for us to make mistakes. Countless people want to get everything owned by the Cicero family. If a large family wants to inherit, they must find the right heir. Your brothers, they are too proud. They are conceited and proud. They don''t know the difficulty of creating wealth, let alone guarding one The risk of the family is different from you. Justin, you have always lived in the cracks. You know how to make both ends meet. You have also experienced many dangerous moments. If you can focus on opening up a new intelligence market and succeed, it has shown your ability. You don''t need to lead the Cicero family forward, because the Cicero family has reached the peak. What you need is a team A humble heart and a keen sense of danger, so you are the new parent. "


    Jarebin breathed and said, "that''s right. Go on."


    Justin said with a bitter smile: "in fact, my relationship with my brothers is not bad, not good or bad, because we don''t have much chance to be together, so I said why not Mario. He is the eldest son, and he is very capable. My father said that anyone will be very capable in Mario''s position."


    Justin stood up and sighed: "my father said that Mario is very smart in small things and can disguise, but he can''t tell what is right in big things. Small things are smart and big things are confused, which will only bring disaster to the Cicero family. Then I said, well, I''m willing to take responsibility, father."


    Then what? Your father didn''t say anything else


    Justin shook his head and said, "no, then he asked his assistant to call all my brothers. My brothers have gone before me, but they are waiting in other rooms, and my father won''t let them go."


    Alebin shook his head and sighed: "Your father, I know, I know him. He is a great man. He can''t show signs of choosing you as his successor too early, which will make the situation out of control, but he is still old and confused. He should give his power to you before announcing the successor, rather than turning your power out as a deterrent when announcing the successor. It''s too late!"


    Justin looked at alebin with a shocked face, and then he said in a trembling voice, "yes, it''s so great. Who are you¡°

 Chapter 2179

    Justin looked at yalebin with shocked eyes, but yalebin said with a look of Indifference: "there is nothing new in the sun. The so-called power struggle is nothing more than these over and over routines. Continue."


    Justin nodded and said in a deep voice, "when my father gathered all his brothers together and announced that I was the heir, although my other brothers were shocked, they all expressed their obedience to my father and kissed my father''s hand. But when it was time for Mario to make a statement, Mario said, father, you are really old and confused."


    Jarebin smiled and said, "then what?"


    Justin stood up and said, "when he was talking, he pulled out his pistol. I didn''t expect him to take a gun when he met his father, so I couldn''t resist at all. At that time, I was standing on the side of my father''s bed, Mario and them were standing on the other side of the bed, and Mario directly pointed the gun at me."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "he didn''t kill you?"


    Justin breathed and said: "No, when Mario suddenly pulled out his gun, I realized it was bad, but there was a bed between me and Mario, and I was only surrounded by my father''s assistant for many years, the person my father trusted most. When I found that Mario pulled out his gun, I immediately hid behind my assistant, and then I pushed my father''s assistant to the door. Mario shot and he hit My shoulder, when I reached the door, he killed my father''s assistant, and I opened the door and ran out. "


    Jarebin sighed and said, "then, is there no guard in your father?"


    Justin nodded, "yes, there are outside, but who can shoot Mario? Before my father gave the order, I didn''t bring a bodyguard at all, because I didn''t need it from my father, and I really didn''t think he would give me the position of parent, otherwise I would bring a lot of bodyguards."


    "So you ran out?"


    "So I ran out. I knew Mario wouldn''t stop here. At that time, I was shot and my shoulder was bleeding, but I didn''t dare to go back to my home, because I knew Mario would send someone to block me, so I didn''t go home. I called my people and asked them to pick me up and protect my family, but it was too late..."


    Yalebin sighed and shouted to the nearby: "Regardless of his position, Mario''s skill is really beautiful. He wants to be the parent of Cicero family, so he has made all preparations. If the successor is him, he doesn''t have to do anything. If the successor is not him, shoot him, and then uproot the successor''s power. Everything is done. Of course, if Mario has your shooting skills Well, now it''s all over. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and had to admit that Mario did a really good job. Although Mario''s shooting was a little bad, he finally failed to kill Justin with one shot at that time.


    "Yes, Mario did really well. He almost succeeded. In fact, although he failed to kill Justin, he has succeeded, if he didn''t force us into it."


    Alebin nodded and said to Justin, "well, you can continue. What happened after you fled?"


    Justin lowered his head and whispered: "My wife and children were arrested. As soon as my people went out, they were shot and killed. Finally, only two people from other places rushed to Rome and picked me up from a small clinic. Then when we fled Rome, one was caught and the other took the initiative to betray me. When he took people to my hiding place to catch me, I was not too far away The place looked at them, and then until I went to Iceland, I was running for my life and hiding. Of course, a lot of things happened during the period. I wanted to use money and found that my account was empty. I wanted to use the intelligence channel I had built, but I recruited Mario''s people. At that time, I realized that I was finished. "


    Jarebin said seriously, "then, didn''t anyone contact you? Or didn''t anyone give you what your father should and must give you, what can lead the Cicero family?"


    Justin shook his head slightly and said softly, "no, even if there is, how can they contact me? All my communication methods are no longer safe."


    Then, with your understanding, what will your father leave you


    After thinking for a long time, Justin shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Money? It''s impossible. It''s always a secret armed force? It''s even more impossible. The Cicero family''s industry is open or semi open. We can''t establish an uneasy armed force. This is not the way of modern families, and intelligence channels are impossible. Therefore, I really don''t know what I should get."


    Yalebin said helplessly, "your father''s assistant must know. Unfortunately, he was killed by Mario, or you killed him. If you didn''t use him as a shield, he wouldn''t die. As long as you die, your father''s assistant can only give what your father left to you to Mario or other brothers."


    Justin also said helplessly: "if I don''t take him as a shield, I''m dead now. What''s the use even if I know? But now think about it, I actually regret it. If I didn''t run at that time, my family wouldn''t die, should I..."


    Yalebin closed his eyes, meditated for a moment, leaned his head on the sofa, looked thoughtful and whispered: "There must be something left for you, there must be, otherwise Mario will not have to find you and kill you after mastering the power of Cicero family. Therefore, this thing can come to you as long as you live and appear. If so, it is not lifeless, it can only be human. Only people will take the initiative to appear in you when you appear In front of you, even if your father''s assistant dies, it will not be affected. "


    After talking to himself with his eyes closed, alebin opened his eyes, pointed to Justin and said: "You have power. Your power comes from a person left by your father, or some people. One person is unlikely to help you turn the tables. It can only be a few or many people. These people can''t be just people for war, because as long as there are plenty of rich mercenaries or killers, the Cicero family can absolutely control, and the position plays a key role A very big man! Where does the Cicero family come from? Intelligence! In this case, the answer is obvious. "

 Chapter 2180

    After yalebin said it, Gao Yang thought it was really not complicated. It was very simple. It should be like this, and it could only be like this. But he didn''t know why they couldn''t think of it before yalebin simply analyzed it.


    It''s really not complicated. From the common sense, from Mario''s reaction and the Cicero family''s reaction, he should be such a simple thing, that is, Justin''s father must have left a force enough to make Justin stand, and this force is some key figures in the intelligence network controlled by the Cicero family.


    Gao Yang looked at Justin, and Justin also looked at Gao Yang. After they stared at each other in a daze, Justin said in a trance: "it should be like this."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "well, it''s enough to talk about how the Cicero family operates the largest intelligence system outside the country, what key positions and key figures, and then you think that person is indispensable and absolutely loyal to your father."


    Justin grinned and looked like he was going to cry. Then he was very depressed and said, "well, I don''t know this."


    Aribin paused with his crutch, shook his head and said with a smile, "as expected, some people can only be known by parents, but you have to know some people? Also, tell me how the Cicero family''s intelligence system works."


    Justin thought for a moment, raised his head and whispered, "this is the core secret of Cicero family."


    "You can choose not to say," Jabin said


    After a moment of hesitation, Justin sighed and whispered: "Italy has three intelligence agencies, the military security intelligence agency of the Ministry of defense, the security intelligence agency of the Ministry of the interior and the Central Bureau of investigation and special agents. As far as I know, there are our people in these three Italian intelligence agencies, but there is only one important person I know, the director of the security intelligence agency of the Ministry of the interior. He is one of us. I shouldn''t have known, but I know."


    Yalebin frowned and said, "is it so penetrating?"


    Justin whispered: "because the Cicero family is based on intelligence, so for so many years, the Cicero family has always tried to put their own people in the Italian intelligence agency. No matter what method is used, because there is twice the result with half the effort. Whether it is NATO intelligence or EU intelligence, many of them are shared."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "it''s really good. Then continue to talk about how it works."


    Justin breathed and looked up: "If my father knows what I said, he will jump out of the grave and kill me. Well, the Cicero family actually plays a role more like a middleman. We won''t train our own spies, but there are many spies in the world, national, a company and some intelligence traffickers who rely on collecting and selling intelligence. We just need to put these people It''s OK to take the resources we have in hand and sell them to people in need. The reverse is the same. When a customer buys some information from me, we will inform the relevant people. If they have it, they will buy it directly. If they don''t have it, let them collect it. "


    Yalebin nodded and said, "as expected, go on."


    "Many spies of state institutions don''t mind changing their information into money, so who will they look for? Cicero family, if it is some hot information, such as hot event information in hot spots, trade secrets of a large company, important information of a country, we will buy it as long as it is valuable and someone will definitely want it, and then we will buy it immediately Change hands and sell. "


    After swallowing his saliva and taking a breath, Justin smiled bitterly and shook his head: "If it is unpopular information, we will not buy it ourselves, but we will register it. If someone looks for this information one day, we will contact the seller, and the information of the information buyer is like this. If someone buys information, we will sell it directly. If we don''t, we will issue a reward to let people look for information."


    Aribin nodded and said: "The Cicero family has a very good reputation. During the cold war, both East and West had to buy intelligence from the Cicero family, which is a miracle. But how to buy and sell intelligence is not the key. The key is how this huge and complex system works. Does everyone have to contact the parents or main members of the Cicero family to buy and sell intelligence? Certainly not Yes, so who is responsible for this? "


    Justin said: "You''re right. We are indeed like a company. We also have posts such as regional managers. In some large countries, there will be one or several responsible persons, which will be divided level by level. Each person has his own informants. Whoever has more informants and customers will make more money and have more status. My situation is quite special, I''m a major member of the Cicero family, but I''m an illegitimate child, so I started as a small regional head. "


    Yalebin frowned and said, "it''s not important. The important thing is that you are personally involved in intelligence trading. How do you get or sell intelligence from Cicero family?"


    Justin frowned and said: "My situation is very special. I started from mercenaries and killers. The market here is very small, so I have several people who can directly contact almost all the famous mercenaries. When selling intelligence, I will directly contact the mercenaries. When buying intelligence, I will buy it from internal channels. For example, I know one in the United States Senior manager, but I rarely buy intelligence from him and sell it to customers. That''s how I established my relationship with RAM. "


    After that, Justin looked at Gao Yang and muttered, "of course, mercenary intelligence is very simple. There are many, miscellaneous and valuable intelligence like ram, so he is my big customer."


    Yalebin said with a smile: "the key figures you mentioned are not the director of the Security Intelligence Bureau of the Italian Ministry of the interior, but those regional managers. You must know and contact many of them."


    Justin shook his head and said, "no, because almost all of them are my brothers. For example, the regional manager in the United States is controlled by Mario. He only listens to Mario''s orders."


    Yalebin smiled, stared at Justin and said, "Mario is his superior, so he must be Mario''s man? Huh?"


    Justin frowned: "but he was supported by Mario, almost every important regional manager."


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "there is a general manager above the regional manager, and there is a chairman above the general manager. Are you sure that every regional manager is absolutely subordinate to the general manager? Huh?"

 Chapter 2181

    Justin certainly knows about his family, so he naturally knows that those people are important and those people are secondary. After those people leave, the Cicero family''s intelligence channels can work normally. Without anyone, they can''t work smoothly.


    Justin knows all these things, but he is not sure that his father''s legacy to him is these people, some people he knows and is afraid to avoid. But now, let alebin say that Justin also begins to think that the strength his father left him is these people.


    It has to be said that experience is sometimes an irreplaceable advantage.


    Justin cleared his throat, looked at yalebin and said seriously, "so what should I do?"


    Alebin rubbed his forehead and sighed: "It''s hard to do now. If these people can''t contact you, you should take the initiative to contact them. However, you can''t tell that those talents are only loyal to Cicero''s parents. I guess there should be a list, but the list certainly can''t be written on paper. The biggest possibility is to write it in your father''s assistant''s mind, but he''s dead."


    Justin said, "you just said you were loyal to Cicero''s parents. Why not loyal to me?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "this problem is a little stupid. For a family, of course, the important thing is the family rather than someone. Your father chose you as a parent for the family, but he didn''t let you be a parent for you. Then the loyalty of family members is naturally on behalf of the parents of the family, not you or Mario."


    Justin scratched his face and said, "I understand this truth, really, but I just want to ask, so what should we do next? Should we contact everyone one by one?"


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "no, of course not. The problem now is not to find out who is ready to be loyal to you. There are too many people. You can''t try one by one, because you can''t show up at all."


    "Teacher, what should we do now?"


    Alebin pointed to Justin and said: "The first task is to help him become a parent. It''s very simple. As long as Mario dies and the other brothers withdraw from the competition, or more simply die, Justin is naturally a parent, but now he can''t rely on the power of the Cicero family for a simple reason. As we said before, the situation in Italy is very delicate. If Justin appears now , then the people who are watching will change their position. If we fight against the whole Italy in Italy, we will certainly not survive. "


    Yalebin stretched out three fingers and said, "there are three things to do at present. First, kill Mario, which is the core task, but this goal is really difficult to achieve, so what we can do now is the second, crazy revenge, show everyone our determination, courage and strength, and let the people who are watching continue to wait and see."


    After saying two things, yalebin curled up his third finger and said, "third, try your best to protect Justin''s secret. In fact, Justin came a little early. Why take this out as an important matter alone is because Justin is still alive and appears in Roma. Once the news is leaked, you are all finished. This matter is too important.


    After that, alebin said seriously: "These three things must be done are very broad, because we lack information at present. Without information, there is no clear goal to pursue, so now we can only try our best to achieve the second goal. When the reputation and strength of the Cicero family have fallen to a low point, we must withdraw from Italy before reaching the critical point where the onlookers personally participate in the attack, and at this time At this stage, Justin must show his ability to revitalize the Cicero family. Only in this way can he deter those who intend to take advantage of the fire and obtain the attachment within the Cicero family. "


    Gao Yang was stunned. The battle with Cicero family had just begun. Alebin began to plan how to deal with the aftermath, and it was after Justin was supported to the top.


    Yalebin waved to Justin and said, "we haven''t known the Cicero family all the time, but now it''s different with you. Even if you leave the family''s intelligence system, you should always know your brothers?"


    Justin nodded and said, "well, of course."


    Yalebin said with a relaxed face: "that''s all right. Now let''s find out some small targets that can be solved. Within ten days, we will kill them one by one in Italy. Then, before the tenth day, we must evacuate, and then come back to kill Mario. Everything is done."


    Gao Yang said with embarrassment, "which, teacher, I want to ask why it takes ten days, and then how are you sure we can find Mario and kill him."


    Alebin smiled: "It''s too simple. People are more patient about the collapse of a large family. When a crisis comes to an end, it always takes a period of time. People like to use integers as the division interval of time periods, one week, ten days, half a month and one month. For giants like Cicero family, it''s obviously impossible to destroy them in one week Maybe, so we can set this wait-and-see psychological time period at 10 days. It''s safer to be conservative. In fact, according to common sense, one month is almost the same. "


    Yalebin was like an earnest and kind teacher teaching his students. He looked at Gao Yang, said it seriously, waved and said: "As time goes on, people will evaluate the development of the situation and decide whether to participate in it or continue to watch it. These are the data obtained through a large number of studies. Basically, there is nothing wrong. Therefore, we will leave Italy in ten days. Even some impatient guys will not do it in ten days."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see, I see."


    Yalebin also nodded, then smiled at Gao Yang and said: "Then, you can see why Mario appeared. As soon as you say it, Mario is the parent of Cicero family. If something so big happens, he has been hiding, which will cause the situation to completely get out of control. Even in order to stabilize the hearts of the people within the family and deter the enemies who spy secretly, he must appear in public, otherwise it means he is out of control The face is terrible. He doesn''t even dare to show his face. He can''t afford the consequences, so we must seize the time point of evacuation, which is also the time point that Mario must appear. "


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said, "I see, I really understand."


    Alebin waved his hand and said with a smile, "so since Mario must appear in public, he''s dead."

 Chapter 2182

    Even the time is given.


    Gao Yang always felt that there was something he couldn''t finish learning in yalebin, so in front of yalebin, he consciously or unconsciously handed over the leading power to yalebin.


    Gao Yang was waiting for yalebin to give instructions for the next step, but yalebin looked at him. After they stared at each other for a while, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "what''s the next step? What shall we do? How?"


    Jarebin said with a smile, "isn''t that what you should decide?"


    Gao Yang pointed to himself and said with a surprised face, "me?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes, of course it''s you. Is it me? You''re the head of Satan, but I''m not. I''ll help you analyze the situation and make some judgments. You can take me as a consultant, but the final decision is up to you, of course."


    Gao Yang scratched his head, then looked at yalebin and said, "no, I think it''s better for you to come by yourself. Just tell me what to do."


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "no, no, this can''t be done. I''ll tell you how to do it, and then you''ll do it. Then you''ll never grow up. You don''t even have a chance to be the next me. You can understand some things by doing it once yourself, so after you understand the general situation, of course you have to make your own decision and implement it."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I understand what you mean, but a little carelessness is the end of all death. Isn''t it appropriate to practice for me?"


    Yalebin said seriously, "how many times do you think you have this opportunity? The opportunity to fight against the Cicero family? This opportunity is not in person."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, I''ll come myself."


    Gao Yang understands that, as a qualified teacher, yalebin will never grow more and more. The more this fatal moment, the more yalebin wants him to deal with everything in person. As for the risks and crises that will be brought, yalebin won''t care.


    To understand this, Gao Yang was impolite. He turned to Justin and waved, "are there any targets we can deal with in Rome?"


    Justin thought for a moment, pointed to himself and said, "can I say? I have no intention of asking you to be my gun bearer, never, but I want to say that the fact is that you are my gun bearer."


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "I know what''s the matter with you. I want to doubt you. Now you are dead. Since I want to stand on the same front with you, it means I don''t treat you as an outsider, let alone an enemy."


    Justin sighed and said, "ram, I have to say something now. It''s very important. First of all, I have nothing now. If I want to recapture everything of Cicero family first, I must turn to you. Even if I want to live, I have to rely on your protection."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, does it matter?"


    Justin said seriously: "of course it does. In the current situation, I can''t think of any reason why you don''t train me to be your puppet. If it were me, I would never miss this opportunity. I directly controlled the largest intelligence system except the national system. No one would give up this opportunity."


    "So?" he shrugged


    Justin sighed: "don''t try to control me. Don''t try to raise me to the position of parents as a puppet. In that case, one of us must die later. I really don''t want to."


    Justin is honest. Although it''s too early and stupid for him to say these words now, Gao Yang doesn''t resent Justin''s saying these things.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "your worry is reasonable, but you really don''t have to worry about it."


    Justin scrambled: "Well, we were not even friends before. We were just business partners. Now, you work for me. You give me money, give me people and help me recover what I lost. Excuse me, on the premise that we are only business partners, do you think I can think you just want to help me? Man, who would be so naive? Except that I will be killed in the future I can''t think of any reason to do this outside your control. "


    Gao Yang stopped laughing and said seriously: "Let me explain to you. Do you remember what I told you? I said I like to give help in the snow. Some people in the world do things by intelligence, some by contacts, some by power or other things, and me? I''m honest. I''m very sincere. I''m not bragging about myself. I just want to tell you that I win the trust and friendship of others by sincerity ¡£¡±


    After seriously introducing his character, Gao Yang continued: "I contacted Mario because I needed a new intelligence source, but he dug me up and killed me, so I have to take revenge. I have to take revenge. Then you also need to kill Mario to take revenge and recapture everything. Then we have the same goal, and I still need your help, so of course I have to help you. It''s that simple."


    After that, Gao Yang said with a smile: "And you''re still my creditor. Don''t forget that you lent big Ivan 100 million. Big Ivan gave me the money when he couldn''t find you. Then, since I''m going to deal with Mario, I''m helping you and myself. Finally, when you master the Cicero family, I said, man, I don''t want to coerce you, and I won''t arrange anyone around you to help you, I''ll pat my ass Then I leave Italy. If I need information, I can''t help it if you don''t give it to me. Really, I hope to get your friendship, which can be maintained for a long time, rather than trying to control you. I can''t control you at all. "


    Justin looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "are you serious?"


    "Sure, do I look like I''m talking about laughter?"


    Justin breathed out and said: "Our childhood education is not to have any friends, because friendship is not reliable at all. It''s not much harder for me to sell my friends than to let me drink a glass of wine that is not very delicious. My childhood education is that I must and can only trust and rely on my family and my brothers, but as you can see, my half brother is completely unreliable. Mario killed me I don''t care about brotherhood with my family. "


    Justin turned his hands and said: "So, if what you say is true, I swear to the Virgin Mary that I will regard everything you do now as an investment, and then treat you as my best customer and best business partner for the rest of my life. I will betray my friends and kill my brothers, but I will never betray and betray the customers who bring me everything, even if I die, I have to leave your good client to the Cicero family, that''s it. "

 Chapter 2183

    "I don''t know where Mario will hide, but there is also my brother Angelo in Rome. He should be in Rome."


    Justin calmly pointed out a goal. When his brothers began to fight, he would not hesitate to kill one of them, nor would he have any guilt.


    Gao Yang said, "how many brothers do you have?"


    "Five, we have six brothers. Mario is the eldest, Stefano the second, Andrea the third, Lorenzo the fourth and Angelo the fifth, and I am the youngest. Mario, Andrea and Angelo all live in Rome."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "they usually live in Rome, but now they don''t necessarily stay in Rome. Obviously, Rome is the center of the vortex. As long as they hide abroad, they can easily avoid the war against Cicero family members."


    Justin nodded: "yes, it''s possible, but Angelo may still stay in Rome, so it''s worth trying."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "so who does Angelo prefer to support? Is it possible to win him over and take your side?"


    Justin thought for a moment and said calmly, "he is not a firm supporter of Mario, but he is not my supporter. In fact, I have a good relationship with Angelo, because he is only a few months older than me. We are half parents. However, since we have reached the point where we must die, we''d better kill him."


    After that, Justin shook his head and said, "if you go abroad, you can''t arrange a lot of guards around, so I think Angelo should stay in Rome, but after a brother has died, he will be very vigilant."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. Where do you think he will be?"


    Justin turned to the computer. After zooming in and zooming in on the satellite map, he pointed to a big house on the outskirts of Rome and said, "here is his house. It''s very big and strong. He rarely comes here, but now in this abnormal state, he may be here, because it''s more convenient to arrange a large number of armed guards, even if there are hundreds of people."


    After jotting down a coordinate, Justin continued to search on the satellite map. Then he pointed to a point on the map and said, "this is Angelo''s residence in Rome. He lives most often, but I don''t think he will be here."


    Continue to move the mouse, and finally Justin put the mouse in a place and said, "here."


    Looking at a building like a folding fan pointed by Justin, he raised his eyebrows and said, "here?"


    Justin refers to the position at the core of Rome, close to the Vatican and St. Peter''s Square.


    Justin clicked the screen and said in a deep voice, "here it is. It''s a five-star hotel. It''s Angelo''s industry. He bought the hotel and saw the nearby football field? I think it''s very possible for him to live here."


    After breathing, Justin leaned back and said in a deep voice: "I only know Angelo''s three addresses, and the hotel was bought by him about three years ago. It is completely controlled by him. He can arrange hundreds of people to stay in the hotel without attracting attention. The most important thing is that there is a football field nearby!"


    It can be seen from satellite pictures that there is a sports ground next to Angelo''s Hotel, which has two football fields, a basketball court and a tennis court.


    After gazing for a moment, he said in a loud voice, "what''s important about the football field?"


    Justin murmured: "Angelo likes football and is obsessed with football. He is a lifelong member of the club of Rome. He will certainly watch every game at Rome''s home. Then he will play football in the first half every two days, usually in the second half, which is a wild ball. He never plays in his own football team. He prefers to play with people he doesn''t know, because no one will because of him Let the ball or foot show mercy because of his identity. In fact, Angelo''s ball quality is very good. "


    After that, Justin pointed to the computer and said, "there is a football field here. Every day, there are many amateur teams or teams temporarily formed by fans. I think why doesn''t Angelo live here?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "do many people know Angelo''s habit?"


    "No, only a few people know Angelo''s habit, and the outside world certainly doesn''t know it."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "then go here and investigate. If he is here, kill him here. We can find a very good chance on the football field."


    Justin nodded, and then after a crackling operation on the computer, he waved his hand and said in disappointment: "the hotel is still in business and can accept online reservations. Although Angelo can choose to stop business if he lives in his own hotel, it will expose himself more obviously than that. Therefore, the hotel is still in business and can''t explain where Angelo is not."


    Gao Yang turned around and listened attentively to the people in the room: "Phoenix, dress up as a tourist and stay in the hotel to investigate. Can you do it?"


    "Yes."


    Gaoyang looked at Tata and Vasili again and said, "for the sake of safety, maybe you two should go in and investigate."


    Tata said, "I''ll go."


    Justin said: "so is it better to book a room online now or directly open a room at the hotel? If it''s a reservation, is it safer to wait until tomorrow."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, no, we have a better way. Since the hotel is still open and accepts reservations, now let''s see what rooms in the hotel can be opened to the outside world. Maybe we will know whether Angelo is there."


    While talking to Justin, Gao Yang was dialing the phone. After waiting for the phone to be connected, he whispered: "little Donny, there is a hotel in Rome that is open and accepts online reservations. Let Eliza go in and check, and then tell me what I found. It''s better to hurry up."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said to Justin, "now is the Internet information age, so we should take some ways to keep pace with the times."


    Justin stood up and said, "if you have good enough hackers, then this is really a simple and effective method."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "of course, we have the best hackers."


    After waiting for less than ten minutes, Gao Yang''s phone rang. After he connected, he listened to little Downey: "I went in and found some information. There are still 17 rooms free, but the seventh and eighth floors of the whole top floor are locked and do not accept any reservations. If you want the information of each tenant, you need to wait a little longer."


    Gao Yang put down the phone and said to the crowd, "Angelo is in which hotel. It should be like this."

 Chapter 2184

    Just knowing that there are two floors in the hotel that are not open to the outside world can already explain some problems. It would be strange if a normal Hotel suddenly closes it and no longer opens to the outside world without a big guest.


    And more coincidentally, the two floors have just been closed for less than two days. The guests who originally lived on the top floor were either moved to other rooms or left the hotel.


    Now, it is almost certain that Angelo lives in the hotel, so the next thing to do is to go in and investigate the internal structure and terrain of the hotel, and to do so, you just need to live in, that''s all.


    Eliza hacked directly into the hotel''s online reservation system and put the information of Phoenix into it. The time was the order placed half a month ago, while Tata just needed to drag her suitcase to the hotel to check in. It''s just simple to live in a hotel.


    After talking with little Downey and solving this part of online reservation, Gao Yang Hung up and looked at the crowd: "who will play football next?"


    Raphael, Tommy, Andy Ho and Irene all raised their hands immediately.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "Irene can''t. who plays football very well?"


    Andy ho put down his hand, but Rafael and Tommy still raised their hands and said with some hesitation: "should we send Rafael and Tommy together or just let Rafael go alone? Tommy can''t speak Italian, but if Rafael goes alone, he won''t have two helpers."


    Raphael immediately said, "boss, I have no problem. Just give me a pistol and I can kill Angelo!"


    Raphael, who was also arrested, had a hard time these days. He was not only locked up for a few days and beaten, but also blamed himself very much. Therefore, Raphael didn''t want to let go of the opportunity to contribute.


    Gao Yang nodded: "if we all enter which open stadium, it will be too conspicuous. Most of us can''t speak Italian, so you can only enter the stadium alone. The main purpose is to investigate rather than assassinate. You''re not the 13th, so don''t confuse your tasks."


    Justin immediately said: "Angelo plays in a forward position on the court."


    Rafael said: "I play at the back. It''s no problem to play at the front or in the midfield, and I''m good at it, really."


    Justin nodded: "you have to pretend to be a Roma fan, so you need to buy Totti''s No. 10 shirt, as well as Roma''s scarf and shoes, and then you can start playing at that stadium."


    Rafael nodded repeatedly, then he waved his hand and said: "what is the mantra of Roman fans? How can I be like a real Roman fan? I am a loyal member of Palermo. I don''t have a Roman accent and don''t know how to greet Roman fans."


    Justin laughs: "I know that you can have no Roman accent, which is normal, but when playing with other fans, if someone mentions Totti, you must express your love for the Roman prince. They will certainly talk about the weekend game. I don''t see it. You should get familiar with it. Then for Totti, who is already 37, you should say that he has blocked the ball and missed the ball Ball. "


    Raphael nodded and said, "OK, I see."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said: "Phoenix contact, your identity is a tourist from the United States. Tata, your identity is a successful businessman. Go to buy appropriate costumes and items. Tata, you can help phoenix contact, and then Vasili, you need to help Rafael make up. He has been locked up for several days, and his nose is too characteristic. You''d better disguise it so that he can''t be recognized too easily. Also, Jia Sting, please explain the Roma team to him. Maybe Rafael can really meet Angelo on the pitch. "


    After giving the order, Gao Yang waved: "The rest of us, take our personal guns and find a place near the hotel and the stadium. Irene, drive and pull our weapons. If we have a chance to do it, we''ll seize the opportunity. Peter and Yuri, your two characteristics are too obvious. Don''t follow us. Others try to be like tourists, talk as little as possible, and don''t get together more than two people Get up so as not to attract attention. "


    After that, Gao Yang looked at the people: "who has any questions?"


    Groliov frowned and said, "if we are too scattered, our combat effectiveness will decline a lot. This is no longer a combat action, but more like an assassination. We are not good at assassination."


    He shook his head and said: "There''s no way. We can''t attract anyone''s attention. We must distract. As long as we attract Angelo''s attention, even if it''s just doubt without confirmation, all previous efforts will be wasted, and we must protect Rafael. If Angelo really will play football, it''s a good opportunity to kill him on the pitch. If we gather together, we must be far away, but a little far away Rafael is likely to die. "


    Groliov sighed. He seemed a little helpless. How to say, trying to find Angelo is different from successfully killing Angelo. It would be much simpler if he found that Angelo would kill him even if he took his own life, regardless of casualties, but Satan can''t accept this. Therefore, how to safely carry out the final assassination becomes difficult It''s hard.


    If the personnel are dispersed, there are no heavy weapons, bulletproof vests and wireless communication equipment, Satan''s combat effectiveness will drop more than one level, but if you want to get close to Angelo, you can''t wear or even carry these things.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang suddenly said, "if we all live in that hotel and block the football field with sniper rifles and machine guns, no, no, we can live in, but once we shoot, we will be killed by all the enemies upstairs and down. It''s too dangerous."


    Abandoning the possibility of living directly under the enemy''s eyes, he raised his voice and said: "Or in this way, I and several people who are good at melee are scattered nearby, ready to cover and pick up Raphael. Others drive with heavy weapons and wait in the car. Once something happens, you will rush here desperately. As long as you are fast, it should be possible to sacrifice some time, but we will have the advantage of firepower and there is no need to regroup."


    After making up his mind, Gao Yang looked at the crowd and said, "Phoenix and Tata entered the hotel, skunks went to the stadium to play football, toads and I, Tyrannosaurus Rex and bats, and Vasili. We were not very eye-catching, so we waited nearby with pistols, and others waited a little farther away. That''s it."

 Chapter 2185

    Rome near the Vatican has always been full of tourists. The appearance of two oriental faces, Gao Yang and Li JinFang, does not seem abrupt at all, while it is normal for Irene and lucika to dress up as companion tourists. As for Vasili, no matter where he appears, it will not be strange.


    The key point of this operation lies in Raphael, Phoenix Contact and Tata. They are only ready to provide support nearby. Groliov is the main combat force with heavy weapons. Groliov will lead the backup forces to press on as long as the front really starts or is in danger.


    In fact, it''s easy to dress up as tourists. Gao Yang and Li JinFang have never been to the Vatican. They dress up like businessmen in Europe. They just come together for a visit. They first go to St. Peter''s Square, and finally slowly approach the hotel where Angelo may settle.


    Across the road in the south of the hotel is a university. In the East is a road around the island, in the north is a football field, and in the west is a busy street. In addition to a university, there are many cafes, pizza shops, hotels and so on.


    In terms of the general environment, the hotel is very accessible. However, when you get near the hotel, you will find that although it is the most central and prosperous area in Rome, the surrounding area of the hotel is not only the tall trees, but also the grassland with broad vision. It is a good place to take peace in the midst of trouble. Although it is located in the most central position, the small environment of the hotel is difficult to approach, No wonder Angelo chose such a place to hide.


    If Gao Yang and his family have been wandering around the hotel and the football field, they will be found. It is normal to go to the football field and pretend to be interested in football, but it is not normal in connection with the recent crisis of Cicero family.


    As long as Angelo''s vigilance is high, he sees two yellow faces appear on the football field and can''t speak Italian. Even if he doesn''t cross examine anything, he just doesn''t play football if he thinks it''s wrong, then Gaoyang and Li JinFang will lose a good opportunity. Therefore, Gaoyang and Li JinFang can''t be too close to the football field.


    So in the end, Gao Yang and Li JinFang had to go to the commercial street in the west of the hotel and enter a pizza shop where they couldn''t see the hotel at all.


    Gao Yang was already eating pizza, but they approached a very famous and crowded pizza shop and went in.


    They ordered a pizza and two cups of coffee. They sat down and waited for the news slowly.


    While eating and waiting, about half an hour later, Gao Yang received a call.


    The phone call came from Phoenix Contact, and phoenix contact is always concise and comprehensive.


    "When I entered the room, I could see the court. I had a good view. There were three people on the court, football one, tennis two, and the skunk hadn''t come yet. Over."


    "OK, I see," he said in a low voice


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said to Li JinFang, "Phoenix has successfully stayed in the hotel. Her room can really see the stadium."


    Li JinFang whispered, "Phoenix Contact looks at the terrain inside the hotel, or Tata."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "Tata, Phoenix just watch the stadium. We don''t have to rush over. It''s good. Stop talking and eat."


    Li JinFang looked at his watch, nodded and said, "it''s 3:30 now. It''s too hot. Wait until after 5 o''clock to play."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s too hot. Wait after five o''clock."


    In summer, it''s hot at more than three o''clock. It''s estimated that Angelo can''t play football at this time. The two linger eating pizza to kill time.


    After staying in the pizza shop until 4:30, Gao Yang and Li JinFang left. They continued to stroll in the street. Like other tourists, they seemed interested in everything.


    When it was nearly five o''clock, Phoenix Contact called again. She said briefly: "I saw the skunk. He warmed up on the football field and chatted with others. There were already seven people on the football field except the skunk. The most group was three, not like the target."


    "I see."


    Gao Yang nodded to Li JinFang. They turned and began to go in the direction of the hotel.


    After crossing an alley and leaving the crowded street, Li JinFang whispered, "where will Vasili be?"


    "I don''t know, but he will certainly appear in the right position," he said in a low voice


    They chatted all the way, walked through the back of the hotel and walked towards the north entrance, one of the two entrances to the stadium.


    After passing the hotel, there is a cafe, and the opposite side of the cafe is the football field, but there are tall trees with dense crowns around the football field. Under the trees are dense shrubs. Even if it is only 20 or 30 meters away, the inside of the stadium can not be seen through the trees. However, the cafe is diagonally facing the north gate of the stadium, only less than 100 meters away.


    After seeing the cafe, Li JinFang smiled and said, "this is a good place. We sit here and wait, just monitoring the gate of the stadium."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "OK, this place is good. Let''s sit down and have a cup of coffee."


    The best thing is that after the afternoon, the cafe set up a dozen tables on the sidewalk outside. Some people were already sitting outside under the sunshade.


    They sat on a table, and one asked for a cup of coffee. The rest of their eyes could look at the door of the court.


    Keep waiting. At about 5:30, Tata called Gao Yang, and then he said very calmly: "Now I''m in my room, but just now I saw a group of people leaving the hotel in the lobby of the hotel, about 40 people, but twelve Southeast Asians left the hotel. Three minutes later, 15 people left the hotel, including Angelo. Angelo was wearing autumn clothes and shoes, but others didn''t."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and said to Li JinFang, "it''s stable and out, but there are more than a dozen Southeast Asians. It''s strange."


    Li JinFang raised his glass and said with a smile, "the Southeast Asian people you said are coming."


    Tata waited for Angelo to leave and return to his room before calling, so when Gao Yang received the notice, the people who were not far away had bypassed the stadium and came to their cafe.


    Gao Yang reached out and wiped his face. When his hand blocked his mouth, he quickly said: "there are 24 people in total, 12 Southeast Asian faces, three blacks and nine whites. Four whites look like locals. It''s strange. Why are there Southeast Asians under Angelo?"

 Chapter 2186

    Justin said that Angelo doesn''t like to take a lot of bodyguards when playing football. He likes to play pure football. He would rather play wild ball with strangers than gradually build his own team, and then enjoy the feeling of taking everything under his own hands.


    Therefore, Angelo went out with a large number of guards, but it was normal for most of them to guard at the two gates of the football field instead of following him.


    Li JinFang whispered, "stop talking. They''ll sit here, too."


    Two of the more than 20 people in the line stayed at the north gate of the stadium, and then the rest all went to the cafe.


    These people look different from ordinary tourists. Their eyes are too alert and sharp. Although they look very ordinary, when they get close to the table outside the coffee shop, a group of people scan all the guests in turn, and the many guests who were talking and laughing just now immediately disappeared.


    Several eyes have been looking at Gao Yang and Li JinFang. After all, the faces of the two yellow people are still a little conspicuous. If Angelo''s guards don''t get together and get close, it''s no problem, but when so many people come and look at them with scanning eyes, it''s more conspicuous.


    Gao Yang clenched his right hand into a fist, rubbed it under his nose and said in Chinese, "do you have ice cream? It''s a little hot. I''ll have an ice cream."


    Li JinFang put his hands in his waist, stretched his waist and said, "OK, buy two."


    Gao Yang is deliberately covering up his hand, because there are calluses on the tiger''s mouth and calluses on his index finger. He practices shooting too often. If these calluses are seen, his identity will be exposed immediately.


    Li JinFang is the same, but his clothes are thin in summer. He can''t find a reasonable posture to hide his hands, such as inserting them in his pocket, so he put his hands on his hips, then naturally bifurcated his legs, then put his hands on his thighs, and slightly covered his hands with some wide T-shirts.


    The characteristics of those Southeast Asians are obvious. Their skin color is dark, their heads are short and thin, but the faces of the twelve Southeast Asians look very fierce. The head looks like a leader. The neck is full of tattoos, wearing a sleeveless T-shirt, and the exposed arms are also full of green tattoos. They casually pointed and scratched twice to show the people to sit down, He also tore open a chair and sat down. After that, he was still looking at Li JinFang with a look.


    There were four people in a round table. Angelo''s people sat down one after another, and then asked for ice cream, coffee, or cake, but most of them still focused on the gate of the stadium.


    Gao Yang came back with two sugar cones. When he came back, his cell phone was ringing. Gao Yang hurriedly said, "come on, I''ll answer the phone. It must be my wife."


    Li JinFang reached out his hands and caught the two sweet cones. Gao Yang quickly took out his mobile phone from his pocket. After taking a look at the mobile phone, he said loudly in Chinese: "Hey, wife, Xiao Wang and I are on the side of St. Peter''s Square. We''re not too far away. Are you finished?"


    Phoenix whispered: "I don''t understand. I saw Angelo. His characteristics are consistent. He took four people into the court with Rafael."


    "OK, OK, you continue to stroll. Xiao Wang and I will sit here for a while and call later," he said loudly


    Phoenix whispered, "I see Tyrannosaurus Rex and bats. They are near the south gate. I will inform them, but I can''t see Vasili. Over."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, then call later. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang waved his cell phone, smiled and said to Li JinFang, "they''re almost strolling. Really, they don''t come to the Vatican to see what bags they buy. That''s the way for women. We''ll pick them up when we finish eating."


    Li JinFang handed Gao Yang an ice cream and said with a smile, "finally I can go back. Here you are."


    Gao Yang took the ice cream in his right hand and a paper towel in his left hand. Although it was strange for the two big men to eat ice cream, he had no other way to cover up his hand. Therefore, Gao Yang decided to leave after eating the ice cream.


    Sitting with Angelo''s guards is unexpected, but as long as you don''t show your horse''s feet, there should be no big problem.


    Surrounded by Angelo''s guards, Gao Yang and Li JinFang had no different expressions on their faces. They ate ice cream slowly, talking and laughing.


    When they had almost eaten their ice cream, Gao Yang saw that Irene and lucika also appeared from the other side. They came over. I don''t know if Phoenix intended to guide them.


    After finishing the omelet in his hand quickly, Gao Yang stood up, wiped the cream dripping on his right hand with the paper towel in his left hand, and said to Li JinFang, "let''s go, just walk slowly."


    At this time, there was a humanitarian behind Gao Yang: "savadika."


    Gao Yang turned his head back and looked at a Southeast Asian standing up with puzzled eyes. He looked puzzled, and then he said blankly, "are you talking to me?"


    With his hands folded, Gao Yang nodded. A dark Southeast Asian man in his thirties smiled and said in semi unfamiliar Chinese: "yes, Hello, are you Chinese?"


    Gao Yang knew that savadika was a Thai greeting to show friendship, but he had to pretend to be confused at this time, so he immediately smiled in the tone of meeting old friends in other places and said, "yes, are you?"


    It seems that Thai people came to Gao Yang, stretched out their right hand, smiled and said, "I''m Thai Chinese. I feel so kind to hear you speak. Hello."


    The Thai man stretched out his right hand to shake hands. Gao Yang knew it was bad.


    The Thai people definitely don''t feel friendly, because the man with arms and neck stabbed sitting in the chair, but his eyes stared at Gao Yang and Li JinFang without blinking. The Thai should not be Chinese, and he doesn''t look like at all.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether he has revealed a flaw, but sometimes even a flaw will be seen through, because some people have an extremely keen intuition about danger and are cautious of careful verification. Once he feels something wrong, he must verify it immediately.


    The handshake was over. Seeing or touching the cocoon on his hand, he knew that he had been dealing with guns all year round, but Gao Yang still stretched out his right hand to shake hands with the Thai people. However, while he stretched out his hand, his right leg kicked out faster.


    Gao Yang''s Yin leg was unfavourable, but the moment his leg started, the Thai who stretched out his hand in front of him and waited for a handshake suddenly flew up, put his knee against his lower abdomen, stretched out his right hand to hold, retracted it back, jumped up and hit Gao Yang''s head with his elbow.


    Gao Yang''s leg is hard tempered, but he can''t kick the opponent''s crotch, but his leg doesn''t close, but he kicks the opponent at full speed. At the moment of contact, his body bends down at full speed, trying to avoid the fatal knee collision that can hit him. His left hand is also subconsciously waving to his head at full speed, in order to block the elbow hit on his head.


    Knee strike and elbow strike are all the most common moves in Muay Thai boxing. They are powerful, but the attack distance is also short. The Thai man jumps and flies, which can increase the power and attack range, but he can''t control his body after jumping. This leap attack is common in performances, but it is rare in actual combat, so the Thai man is either extremely confident, Or it''s based on the lose lose game of either you or me.


    Gao Yang''s reaction saved his life. He kicked his opponent''s left hip, which made his opponent lose his balance in the air. He bent over and avoided the knee, but he got a heavy blow on his head.


    The left hand blocked the top of the head in time, but it couldn''t open the opponent''s elbow at all.


    Gao Yang immediately felt dizzy. He felt that his left metacarpal bone had been broken. It was very painful, but fortunately his palm was on his head. Otherwise, even if he didn''t break his skull, he would definitely faint.


    Gao Yang couldn''t make any action. He just subconsciously stepped back, bumped his ass on the table and overturned the coffee table. After landing, his opponent didn''t chase forward and punch, but kicked Gao Yang''s neck like a spring on his feet.


    With a bang, the Thai man''s leg just kicked up and his nose was heavily hit by the coffee cup. Then, an arm appeared on the side of Gao Yang''s neck and blocked the fatal foot for Gao Yang.


    The Thai stopped his feet, stepped on small steps, took a few quick steps back, then put his hand on the bridge of his nose, shook his head, and then focused on Li JinFang.


    The whites and blacks got up and pulled out their pistols, while the man with arms pointed to Li JinFang and shouted in English, "don''t shoot, catch them!"


    Li JinFang threw the dizzy and untenable high to the ground, opened his hands and glanced around quickly.


    Before the Thai who was hit by a coffee cup on the bridge of his nose moved, a Southeast Asian man sitting next to Hua''s arm burst into a drink and rubbed against Li JinFang.


    Come on!


    It was Muay Thai. It was simple, but it was really fierce. The thin, small but muscular man rushed to Li JinFang, made a start of Muay Thai, and kicked it with a shout on his right leg.


    Li JinFang''s face was very dignified. He looked like a great enemy. He leaned down with his left hand to cut the opponent''s right leg, and his right foot was kicked out like lightning.


    But Li JinFang''s opponent''s leg had been kicked out, but he changed direction strangely in the air and kicked his temple instead.


    Li JinFang''s left hand had no time to move, but his right hand blocked out like lightning. At this time, his opponent''s left leg, as a supporting foot, was off the ground.


    Three volleys!


    After a series of actions that made people''s eyes too late to respond, Li JinFang''s opponent used moves that could not be used in actual combat by non masters.


    Each foot is extremely fierce. It seems that it can''t be a virtual move, but each foot can change to the force in time. A virtual move is a killing move. A killing move that seems to hit with all its strength can close and change.


    Li JinFang met his opponent.

 Chapter 2187

    Li JinFang is tall, with long hands and legs. If he pulls away, he has more advantages. When his opponent changes his moves again, Li JinFang finally moves.


    To solve some seemingly unsolvable problems, you really only need to move. Just move a little. Of course, the premise is to have the ability to move.


    The one who raises his legs has reached the master level, but the disadvantage of a fresh move is that after this move is ineffective, there is no move available. Either he is knocked down by his opponent, or find a new opportunity to do the same move again.


    The difference between Gao Yang and Li JinFang is that he can''t avoid the elbow, but Li JinFang can step back and avoid the kick to him.


    Take a step back and there will be a bigger world in front of you.


    Xingyi boxing is to move and fight. Standing in one place, it can easily put the opponent down. That can only show that the opponent''s strength is too poor. The characteristic of Xingyi boxing is to fight, fight and go straight.


    The purpose of retreating was to advance with great strides. After retreating one step, Li JinFang had space to avoid the opponent''s attack. With space, Li JinFang immediately bullied his body and went straight forward, gave a short roar, and slashed down with his right fist.


    Li JinFang''s opponent fell to the ground, quickly received his arms in front of him, protected his face and chest, and blocked Li JinFang''s punch.


    There was no sound, but Li JinFang''s opponent was beaten and was about to fall back, and the Thai man''s reaction was also very fast. He stepped back with his feet.


    Li JinFang hit his opponent with one punch, but it didn''t work. He knocked him down on the spot and lost his ability to move. This is the first time Gao Yang has seen.


    And Li JinFang was about to lose the chance to pursue. At the beginning, the Thai man who attacked Gao Yang burst out and kicked Li JinFang on his side.


    The attack range of knee impact or elbow attack is too short. Short close combat can be used. It is more suitable to open the distance or whip the leg.


    Li JinFang was not obstructed by his opponent. When his fist opened, he would move until he completely knocked his opponent down.


    Li JinFang''s left hand went to block and kick his leg to his left waist. After he pushed it away, he burst into a drink and threw it forward. His right fist was straight out of his opponent''s heart from bottom to top.


    At this time, the third man shot and held a knife in his hand.


    In fact, the third Southeast Asian had already shot, but the speed of the duel between Li JinFang and the two experts was too fast. Ordinary people couldn''t see what had happened. After a block hit, a man sitting next to him directly pulled out a knife and stabbed Li JinFang in the back.


    Silent, insidious and deadly, but Li JinFang looked like he had eyes on his back. His body stopped and his right foot was the axis. There was no auxiliary action on his hand at all. His left foot drew a circle on the ground and swept to the ankle of the Southeast Asian who stabbed him with a knife.


    A leg sweeping that rarely appears in actual combat. Li JinFang uses natural and unrestrained freehand brushwork, but although one foot sweeps down the enemy on his side, Li JinFang has also hit his opponent in front of him three times and failed to get results.


    Xingyi boxing has steps. Li JinFang''s hands are like rowing and pulling things, and it''s also like pulling the oar backward when rowing. When his hands are not pushed and pulled quickly, he suddenly gets up and protrudes forward. Then he finally catches up with his opponent who is retreating rapidly, collapses his waist and shoulders, and then hits out with both fists at the same time.


    With a thud, Li JinFang''s opponent immediately fell out.


    Li JinFang finally used the hardest gun fist in Xingyi boxing, and it was still a double gun fist.


    Generally speaking, Li JinFang never uses any moves when fighting. Even if he uses Xingyi boxing, it is only the boxing intention of Xingyi boxing, not limited to the boxing moves of Xingyi boxing. At his level, he can use any moves at his fingertips.


    But this time, Li JinFang showed the Xingyi boxing completely. When he played less and more and was all strong enemies, he was finally forced to use his Xingyi boxing, which had been practiced to the bone marrow.


    Li JinFang''s double gun fist was powerful and unparalleled. Once it was solid, it fell on the enemy''s chest, just like a drumstick on a broken drum, making a dull sound. This time, his opponent didn''t retreat at all. All his strength was borne by his chest. As soon as it was soft, he fell back in place, and the blood in his mouth, nose, ears and eyes immediately came out.


    It was the chest, not the head, but it still shook the opponent''s seven orifices and bled. This is the real power of Li JinFang''s gun fist.


    When he hit his opponent with both fists, Li JinFang put his hands in his waist, then turned to face Gao Yang with a stroke of his right foot. When his right fist hit out again, he burst out again and began to rush forward.


    Xingyi boxing has to change while walking, and change while playing.


    If Li JinFang keeps playing forward, he will hit the crowd, so he can only turn back and fight back to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground, covered his head with his right hand, looked at Li JinFang and turned back.


    Gao Yang''s mind is still covered, and Venus is turning straight in front of him.


    At this time, Gao Yang saw Li JinFang surrounded by several people, all of them from Southeast Asia.


    Those Southeast Asians seem to be the tallest, just over 1.7 meters tall, thin and small, but Gao Yang dares to guarantee that these people are definitely the best players he has ever seen.


    Li JinFang punched and kicked one right, but he got a heavy kick on his back, which made him shake forward. At this time, a small man with a short knife, up to one meter and six, seemed to want to hug Li JinFang, stabbing Li JinFang desperately with a knife.


    Li JinFang hurriedly resisted a few times, and then he drank again. He slapped his fists desperately, just like slapping his hands, right in the middle of the little man''s ears.


    Gao Yang knows this move. It has a vulgar name, which is called double wind through the ear, and it doesn''t seem to be a move in Xingyi boxing.


    Gao Yang wants to move the gun. He lies on the ground. The focus of the audience is on Li JinFang. If he pulls out the gun and starts shooting, he has a chance, but he finds that the timing is wrong and can''t shoot.


    There were more than twenty people here. Those Southeast Asians didn''t know whether they liked fighting or what. No one moved their guns, but the rest, whether black or white, pulled out their pistols at the first time. At this time, they all stood aside. Several people directly pointed their guns at Li JinFang, and two pointed their guns at him.


    If Gao Yang shoots, the enemy will also shoot. No matter how fast he shoots, it is impossible to knock down all those who hold the gun in an instant.


    The good situation now is that Li JinFang and those Southeast Asians fight together. When the body position exchange is very fast, shooting is easy to be injured by mistake. The bad situation is that Gao Yang and Li JinFang are surrounded by the enemy anyway. As long as they move the gun, they will also be shot. Angelo''s bodyguard will not be a rookie who has just learned to shoot anyway.


    However, Gao Yang and Li JinFang still have a chance. The chance is on Irene and Lucy, because they were not far away before the fight.

 Chapter 2188

    Gao Yang''s chance is the moment when Irene and Lucy shoot.


    As soon as the fight started here, many customers sitting and enjoying coffee naturally became disordered. In a burst of women''s shrill cries, those normal people began to flee one after another, and Irene and Lucy card also pretended to be afraid, but they didn''t turn around and run back, but immediately squatted down.


    Some women do not run immediately after being frightened, but squat down and shout in situ. Although this reaction is wrong, it is indeed quite normal, but their two abnormalities are that after squatting down, they begin to take out pistols from their bags.


    Gao Yang lay flat on the ground. It was difficult to move like this. He analyzed the situation in an instant and decided not to shoot until Irene and her side shot first to distract the enemy''s attention, so Gao Yang immediately spread out his hands.


    Gao Yang thought that those Southeast Asians might have been using fighting to try to solve Li JinFang, although he would never have done so if he had.


    No matter how high Kung Fu is, it''s not a matter of putting down a bullet. The reason why kung fu masters are completely worthless on the battlefield these days is not the emergence of guns.


    If Li JinFang had a choice, he would definitely use a gun to solve his opponent rather than a fist. No matter how fast and fierce his fist is, he might as well use a gun to fight fast when surrounded by a group of enemies. However, Li JinFang has no chance to draw a gun at all, and for him, the situation he faces is really better to use a fist with a gun, because he is not a god of guns.


    For most people, when close to face-to-face distance, a pistol is really not as easy to use as a knife. This is a lesson learned after countless practical battles, but not someone''s whimsical theory.


    "Kill them!"


    The man with arms roared again.


    For Gao Yang and Li JinFang, this was an unexpected situation, and for their enemies, it was obviously a completely unexpected encounter.


    Among these Southeast Asians, four are particularly capable of fighting. One has been killed by Li JinFang, and the other is the one who knocked Gao Yang unconscious. The other two are slightly less interesting, but they are definitely experts, and the rest can only be said to be ordinary.


    The flower arm must also have super confidence in his own fighting ability, just as Gao Yang has always had great confidence in Li JinFang, a super gold medal fighter. Therefore, neither of them expected to meet a perfect match. Therefore, the battle started with fighting was fast, tragic and uncontrollable.


    There were four Italians whose faces were not left to deal with Gao Yang and Li JinFang. They shouted at the microphone hidden under their collar and turned and ran towards the gate of the stadium.


    Among the remaining three blacks and five whites, all aimed their guns at Li JinFang, who was still moving, and only one white man raised his gun at Gao Yang''s chest.


    When the flower arm shouted to kill them, the white man stretched out his hand to shoot, but he just made a move and fell forward.


    Irene held the gun in both hands and fired continuously. One bullet hit the white man in the back of the head.


    It looks as if she is frightened. The woman who has been shouting suddenly pulls out her gun and shoots. This change is very fatal to the enemy and an opportunity to hold high.


    After Gao Yang was knocked down, he was no longer concerned. When Irene shot, he finally pulled the gun from his waist like lightning, and then lay down and started shooting.


    Li Jin''s fist is faster than Gao Yang, his legs are faster than Gao Yang, his footwork is faster than Gao Yang, and everything is faster than Gao Yang, but drawing a gun is not as fast as Gao Yang. This is what the two have tried.


    Gao Yang pulled his gun fast and his fingers were fast. The reaction of holding a gun was more than one grade faster than Li Jinfang. Just like Li Jinfang was faster than him when he used his fist, it was reasonable to say that Li Jinfang''s explosive power was better than that of him at the time of his martial arts. But why did he slow down when he opened fire? What they did not understand was that they could only be classified as the specialized profession.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground with the gun on his chest. He couldn''t aim at it at all. Even if he hit the enemy''s chin by feeling, it was only three or five meters away. He could hit his enemy as soon as the muzzle turned, but no one could shoot him.


    The main reason is that Eileen and Lusika shot quickly and accurately behind him. Before Gao Yang shot, he was surprised that someone of the enemy attacked behind him turned around and was ready to shoot back. Therefore, Gao Yang had to face and solve the threat immediately, but there were only three people. In terms of his shooting speed, it was not too difficult to kill each other before these three people killed him.


    The two-phase attack quickly knocked down the enemy with a gun in his hand. Gao Yang stretched out another shot and killed a Southeast Asian man with his back to him, but before he continued to shoot, a foot kicked right into his gun holding hand, so the pistol held by Gao Yang was immediately kicked away.


    First, he kicked the high pistol, then the person who stepped out looked fierce, and then kicked the high head with one foot.


    This foot was stepped on. Gao Yang had to die if he didn''t die, but what Gao Yang could do was to turn his head and hide. It was too late to turn over subconsciously. However, a bullet hit the chest of the enemy who raised his foot in time. Although the fierce Southeast Asian man didn''t die immediately, his leg was soft, and the foot kicked empty.


    There was no gun. At least he was not kicked. Gao Yang had to stand up without supporting his hands. He could bounce from the ground only by his waist and abdomen. This was practiced by Li JinFang for a long time. Although it was very common, it was indeed a basic action in Chinese martial arts, and any action that could become a basic action, That must be often used to become the foundation.


    Gao Yang practiced well and his upper body stood up as soon as he exerted himself. However, when he was half done and his ass was still hanging empty, one foot appeared from his eyes, then kicked him on his forehead and immediately let him lie back.


    Gao Yang felt as if he heard a bang, the back of his head hit the ground again, his eyes darkened and Venus began to appear again.


    But fortunately, the Southeast Asian man was short and had short legs. When he kicked sideways, he just touched him with his toes, otherwise he would definitely faint. If the force of the back of his head was too strong, he might even kill him.


    After shaking his head on the ground, Gao Yang still felt dizzy. This time he didn''t dare to stand up. As soon as he turned over and stood up, he was still a little shaky. Before he could stand firm, a man fiercely stabbed him with a knife.


    Once again, he flew up and kicked his high Yin leg in any position. This was his practice. This time, he finally saw the attack, but he didn''t kick the crotch of the Southeast Asian. He was too tall, and stabbed his enemy with a knife. He was too short, so this foot hit his belly.

 Chapter 2189

    Gao Yang stood up and made room for himself, but he didn''t have a gun in his hand.


    Without a gun in hand, Gao Yang can only watch the enemies in front of him and can''t knock them down one by one.


    Six of the twelve Southeast Asians have been lying on the ground, five of them have not moved, and have completely lost their ability to move. The people just kicked by Gao Yang are twisted in pain. Among the remaining knocked down people, Gao Yang shot and killed one. In addition, Li JinFang knocked down three people by himself except Irene or Lucy.


    Twelve people, if they come one by one, Li JinFang will absolutely settle them all in a minute, but the twelve people rush forward. Li JinFang has put down three of them. Even if he can continue to stand inside and continue to fight, they have been powerful enough to go against the sky.


    Being surrounded and beaten by people in all directions is naturally different.


    Li JinFang was covered with blood, and at least four of the enemies around him had knives in their hands.


    Li JinFang didn''t have the ability to avoid or fight back. He always kept a certain space around him to avoid being approached by others, and then gave him a few knives, but he lost the chance to completely kill his opponent. Whenever he had the chance to kill an opponent, he had to dodge immediately to avoid a fatal knife.


    Gao Yang''s mind is still a little confused, but this doesn''t mean that he can''t quickly judge what is the most important. Of course, the first choice is to take a gun, but Gao Yang doesn''t have a gun at his feet. He either runs a few steps to take a gun from the corpse''s hand, and then immediately puts his foot in front of the enemy.


    Li JinFang''s situation was in jeopardy. Gao Yang took a step forward without hesitation, flew a foot, and hit one with his back to his enemy''s ass.


    It''s not easy to lift Yin legs. You can only explode eggs.


    The guy who got a foot on his ass jumped up, clamped his legs, twisted his body and jumped in the air. He held a knife in his right hand and covered his ass in his left hand. He stared at Gao Yang with his big eyes that opened to the extreme, fell to the ground from the air, and then immediately began to roll in pain.


    Gao Yang kicked an enemy''s ass with his back to him, but there was a gap in Li JinFang''s front immediately.


    "Ho!"


    Li JinFang burst out, lowered himself and ran forward. He drilled out of the gap kicked by Gao Yang. However, while drilling out of the encirclement, he was stabbed on the back behind his right shoulder and pulled out a hole.


    "Ha!"


    As soon as Li Jin ran in the direction, he came to Gao Yang. Then he turned around again, raised his arms and drank again.


    Gao Yang reached out to lift his clothes from Li JinFang''s back waist in front of him and pulled out Glock 21, which Li JinFang had inserted in his back waist


    Gao Yang stretched out his left hand and pulled Li JinFang''s head. Li JinFang flashed aside, then Gao Yang raised his gun and Dangdang.


    The flower arm took a knife and stopped less than two meters in front of Li JinFang. His left hand made a posture of blocking the dialing, and his right hand took a knife and put it on his waist. It can''t be said to be standard, but it must be a common white blade fighting posture, but at this time, the flower arm subconsciously stood in place.


    Because everyone around that flower arm is dead.


    Staring at the muzzle of the gun that was still smoking in Gao Yang''s hand, the flower arm subconsciously stepped back.


    "You''re good at fighting? Aren''t you good at fighting? Come on, come on!"


    Gao Yang was kicked in pain. He got several feet back and forth, which made him very angry. Therefore, it was very rare that he stopped and began to talk nonsense during the battle.


    Too much nonsense is the biggest cause of death for villains. Gao Yang doesn''t know whether he is a villain, but he certainly doesn''t allow himself to say too much nonsense.


    "Who are you?"


    The flower arm wiped his face with his left hand and wiped the blood from his face. Then he asked a question in a low voice.


    Without hesitation, Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "Satan, frog!"


    Hua''s arm glanced at Gao Yang, held his head high and said loudly, "Satan, ram!"


    "Sure enough, it''s you."


    After whispering a sentence, the flower arm said seriously: "Vietnam Gang, Ruan Zhongyong..."


    Before he finished, the flower arm suddenly waved his right hand.


    Gao Yang was afraid that he would die of nonsense, so he didn''t relax his vigilance while talking. On the contrary, in order to avoid dying of too much nonsense, his concentration was very high.


    Just looking at the tiny movement of the shoulder of the flower arm, the high slap was a shot. Instead of going to the batter, he directly hit the connection between the upper arm and the shoulder of the flower arm. The difficulty here is much lower than that of the batter, and the knife of the flower arm can''t be thrown out with one shot.


    The right hand of Hua''s arm was not the last shot. While he moved his right hand to try to throw his son, his left hand stretched out to his back. Gao Yang shot again. After hitting his left arm, he said loudly: "Ruan Zhongyong? Haven''t you heard of it? Draw a gun? You''re dead in front of me."


    Finally, Gao Yang confessed that he fired the third shot, which hit the middle of his eyebrow and died with his arm.


    His arm dropped immediately. After taking a breath, Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and said, "are you okay?"


    "I can''t die. It''s all skin trauma."


    Gao Yang shoved the gun into Li JinFang''s hand and said, "clear the field, quickly."


    Having said that, Gao Yang took out his pocket and took his mobile phone. At the same time, he looked around for his pistol. When he saw his pistol, he immediately ran over and picked up the gun to see if it had been broken. There was a slight mark on the sleeve at the muzzle, so he was relieved.


    Irene and Lucy card had already run over, put their hands high and said in a low voice, "withdraw, fail, leave quickly!"


    Irene said anxiously, "what about Raphael?"


    "As long as Raphael didn''t do it, everything would be fine. We''ll really be over if we stay. Hurry up!"


    Raise your hand to the people on the ground, whether dead or alive, and fill in a shot to help Li JinFang quickly clear the scene. After ensuring that no living people were left, raise your hand, and the four people quickly ran towards the busy street.


    From the start of the battle to the end of the battle, the total time is no more than two minutes.


    When Gao Yang ran up, the phone had been opened. Gao Yang shouted, "report the situation!"


    Phoenix Contact shouted: "the enemy is coming towards you from this hotel. A large number of enemies! Evacuate quickly! The target is leaving the court under the protection of the escort. The skunk is not moving. It''s safe."


    "I understand!" he shouted


    Phoenix continued: "fleeing towards the stadium, the enemy did not try to intercept. The backup has been informed. Please indicate whether to pick you up or forcibly kill the target."


    Gao Yang didn''t carry a radio, so phoenix contact is equivalent to an information transfer station. Gao Yang shouted: "if you''re not sure, give up the target, give priority to evacuation, over!"

 Chapter 2190

    What is not exposed is not dangerous, and what is already exposed is very dangerous.


    Angelo''s bodyguards won''t give up their main task, that is, they don''t protect Angelo and intercept Gaoyang them, so Gaoyang don''t have to worry about Angelo''s bodyguards. In this way, there will be plenty of time to escape.


    The real danger is the enemy staying in the hotel first, and then the coming military police.


    Until now, the reason why they dare to run amok and fight in the core area of Rome is that Italy has not sent the most powerful national machine to deal with them.


    As long as the Italian military and police come a few minutes late, Gaoyang will have enough time to escape. As long as the whole city in Rome is blocked for half an hour at night, Gaoyang will be able to escape from the city. Just a short time difference is enough to cause completely different results for Gaoyang''s actions.


    This is Rome. When so many people die in the core urban area, the police are bound to come, and it can''t be too slow. If more than 20 people die, the police arrive late after more than ten minutes, and only a few dozen come, it can''t be explained to the people in any case. Therefore, the police will come soon, and there will be many more, A very powerful force.


    It''s also because of this. Gao Yang and them have to withdraw anyway. Even if they lose the chance to kill Angelo, it''s better than encircling them all. Even if there is no exchange of fire with the military and police, it''s troublesome as long as they are blocked.


    Gao Yang and the four of them ran forward desperately. When they crossed the gate of the stadium, Gao Yang looked in and found that there was some confusion in the stadium. Some people in autumn clothes looked around on the court. They didn''t know what had happened. At the other door in the diagonal, there were several people standing there, but they were far away and couldn''t see who they were.


    After rushing through the gate of the stadium, a speeding car turned around on the road and stopped beside Gao Yang. Gao Yang pulled the door and quickly sat in the car. The car made a sharp sound and ran again.


    Frye drove the car, looked in the rearview mirror and said loudly, "is toad okay?"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "it''s all right, skin injury."


    Gao Yang picked up a walkie talkie from the front and pressed the launch button. "How''s the situation?"


    Groliov said on the walkie talkie, "follow you. There was no exchange of fire."


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "immortal bird, Tata, you two will evacuate when you find a chance."


    Tata did not respond, while Phoenix said on the walkie talkie: "Angelo has returned to the hotel. Are you looking for a chance to assassinate? Over."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "no assassination, repeat, whether there is a good opportunity or not, the undead bird is not allowed to carry out any assassination, over."


    Whether there is a chance or not, only Tata and Phoenix are left in the hotel. Even if the assassination is successful, they have no possibility of backup or escape. Angelo is just an object of revenge and can''t catch anyone for him.


    Phoenix Contact whispered: "understand, seize the opportunity to evacuate and report the situation again. The skunk is safe and leaving the stadium. Tata''s situation is unknown. He didn''t see Vasili. The situation is unknown. Whether to stop monitoring immediately. Over."


    Both Tata and Vasili are used to being alone. Tata has a walkie talkie, but there is no response. He may be doing something inconvenient, but Vasili doesn''t appear from beginning to end, and no one knows where he is.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "the immortal bird stops monitoring and evacuate immediately. If Tata can reply, please answer. Over."


    At this time, Phoenix Contact suddenly said: "wait a minute, I saw Vasili. It should be him. He is at the gate of the stadium. He disguised as a cleaner?"


    The word "cleaner" is no longer simply referring to cleaners for Gao Yang. Therefore, after hearing Phoenix''s words, Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what?"


    "I saw Vasili. It should be him. He was at the gate of the stadium. Just now he made a gesture to me, and I noticed him. Er, what do you mean?"


    Gao Yang also wondered. He hurriedly said, "what do you mean? I don''t understand. Please make it clear."


    Phoenix Contact puzzled: "Vasili dressed up as a cleaner, like an employee in the stadium or a municipal staff? Two of them were wearing the same clothes. He made a very hidden gesture, but what did that mean? It looked like sign language, but I didn''t understand it at all. I didn''t know their body language. He wiped his nose with the back of his right hand, and then touched his chin with his left hand , what do you mean? "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "let me see. No, I don''t understand. Only their own people know what that means. Well, don''t worry about Vassily. Since he has nothing to do, you can withdraw quickly! Hurry up."


    After putting down the walkie talkie, Gao Yang said suspiciously, "I see Vasili, but I don''t know what he means. Maybe I should ask yalebin?"


    Irene made an indifferent gesture, and then the loud walkie talkie rang and Tata''s voice rang.


    "The goal is complete. I''m leaving. Over."


    Gao Yang was stunned again and said loudly, "wait! What goal is completed?"


    Tata whispered, "Vasili succeeded. I''m in the room. Now I must evacuate immediately. If you have something to say, go back. Over."


    The walkie talkie fell into silence again. Gao Yang said in a daze: "did you succeed? It means Vassily killed Angelo? But no, Angelo went back safely."


    Li JinFang breathed and said, "I''ll know soon. Just wait until Tata and Vasili come back."


    After the car drove for a while, Gao Yang''s phone rang. After he connected the phone, Raphael said excitedly, "boss, we got it! We did it!"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "you? Make it clear!"


    Rafael said excitedly: "when I was warming up, I saw Vasili. He gave me something, a little exposed needle, and told me that it was purified tetrodotoxin. Then when I was playing football, I stabbed Angelo! He was dead!"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "but it''s not in our plan."


    Raphael shouted, "yes, this is not our plan, but Vassily asked me to do that, and then I sat down. We succeeded, boss. Angelo is dead."


    "OK, I see. We''ll talk when we get home. Be careful."


    Hung up the phone, shouted loudly, and then suddenly said, "I remember that the KGB really likes and often uses poison to assassinate, right?"

 Chapter 2191

    Gao Yang, they fell back first, and then everyone returned one after another. If there was no encounter with those Southeast Asians, this action against Angelo was a complete silence, which could be called a perfect assassination.


    But after a senseless battle with those Southeast Asians, the assassination was still a success, because Angelo must be dead.


    Raphael and Vasili returned together. When Raphael and Vasili entered the door, Gao Yang immediately said, "come on, tell me what you did."


    Rafael gestured with his hand and said excitedly, "I warmed up on the court. Angelo hasn''t arrived at that time, and then Vasili suddenly appeared in front of me. He gave me a small thing, just so big. Then he said to find a chance to stab Angelo. Be careful. Stab yourself, you''ll be dead, and then he left."


    Vasili took out a small thing wrapped in rubber, a cylinder only one centimeter long and about four millimeters thick. He held the little thing and said: "There is a poison needle hidden inside. The rubber bullet body is hollow and can be used as a bullet support during launch. It is also a protective device for the poison needle. As long as it is impacted or squeezed with a little force, a needle of up to 3mm will be exposed. As long as it is stabbed, it will die in half an hour to an hour. There is no cure."


    After that, Vasili took out a cylinder no more than ten centimeters long, pulled it around, put the rubber bullet in it, and smiled: "There is a compressed gas cylinder inside, which can be fired more than ten times and the range is within ten meters. Of course, it is also possible to take out the bullet directly. It can be used as long as it is gently scratched or stabbed. The target can''t even feel it. When he feels unwell and is sent to the doctor, it''s late. Of course, the more he moves, the faster he dies."


    Gao Yang looked at Vasili and said, "where did you get this?"


    Vassily said without changing his color: "it''s from the KGB."


    Gao Yang spread his hand. Without an unexpected answer, he turned to Raphael and said, "are you sure you stabbed him?"


    Raphael nodded repeatedly: "Of course, of course! At that time, I was warming up. I couldn''t hold this thing in my hand, so I pretended to tie my shoelaces and put the poison needle in the tongue gap on the shoes. Then Angelo came and we started to play in a team. I wanted to be teammates with Angelo, but he had a group of ball friends he knew to form a team. I was very lucky. The other side said they needed a guard, of course Later, I became a defender. I was more lucky. Angelo had an attack opportunity in the first three minutes. Angelo caused a corner. I quickly pretended to tie my shoelaces, took out the poison needle and caught it in my fingers. Then I clinged to him. When I competed with him for the header, I stabbed him in the back. Then I was worried that I was not safe. After landing, I stabbed him again And randomly threw the poison needle into the lawn. "


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "that''s it?"


    "In this way, I not only stabbed Angelo with poison, but also destroyed his attack. I said I was a good defender."


    A group of people laughed and said, "well, if we didn''t fight with those Southeast Asians, this is really a good assassination."


    Peter pointed to Li JinFang, who was still receiving treatment, and said, "I heard that your opponent is very powerful?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "it''s more than powerful. It''s too powerful. They didn''t intend to use guns at the beginning. They just wanted to solve me and toad by boxing. Seriously, these people fight alone. Maybe they''re not your opponent with toad, but they''re very difficult to deal with together."


    Andy how to sew up the wound on Li JinFang''s body. Li JinFang sat in his chair and said loudly: "two people use Muay Thai, but others don''t use Muay Thai. It''s more like a special short knife fighting technique. The action is very fast. It''s very difficult to deal with after close proximity. It''s like fighting skills in the army, but not all. I''m confused. I''ve never seen fighting skills."


    Gao Yang looked at Justin and said, "their leader said his name was Ruan Zhongyong, from Vietnam. There were a total of 12 Southeast Asians, and several blacks and whites. They spoke English, you know?"


    Justin pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "two Southeast Asians who can fight very well say they are from Vietnam. I really know them. These people have always had business contacts with Angelo. Yes, they are indeed from Vietnam, and they are from the United States."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I thought it was a mercenary. Is it really a gangster?"


    Justin shook his head and said: "No, we can''t simply summarize these people as gangs or mercenaries. They take everything. They do everything as long as they make money. In fact, these people don''t have the combat ability to adapt to the battlefield, but they are very good at street fighting. In the United States, they often fight against the police and other gangs, and they are very powerful. Those Mexican gangs in Los Angeles don''t like it Dare to provoke them. "


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang looked at each other and said, "yes, it''s really not a battlefield style."


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said disdainfully, "it''s just a gang of gangsters who are brave and ruthless, but they really can fight."


    Justin nodded: "That''s because these people are all good players specially selected by the Vietnamese gang. I don''t know the name of Ruan Zhongyong, but I know them when you say two Thai people who are especially good at fighting. One is John Suttie, the other is Tira ongta, the other escaped from Thailand to the United States to fight black boxing, the other is... The other is also. These two people are all born in black boxing and have been fighting black boxing all the time They were controlled by people. They were sent to the United States to fight black boxing with good records. Later, they were robbed by the Vietnamese gang from the Thai gang. It seems so. I''m not sure. "


    After that, Justin waved and said, "now the Vietnamese gang in the United States also have some business in the EU. Angelo has contact with them, so those Vietnamese Gang people came. I think that should be the case."


    Gao Yang disdained: "Angelo brought all the gang members to protect himself. It''s too bad. What are you fighting with us like this?"


    Justin shook his head and said: "No, you''re wrong. In the early years, the Vietnamese gang had a big name. Most of the gang members retired from the South Vietnamese army. They were fierce, able to fight, not dangerous and cheap. They were much worse these years. That generation of Vietnamese couldn''t do after they were old, but it was a good choice to find the Vietnamese gang. Since Angelo needed a lot of people to protect himself, look for them It''s normal for Vietnamese gangs to have cooperative relations. "


    Gao Yang said: "so it is. Well, I don''t have to despise Angelo too much. Anyway, he is dead. Now, think about who else is worthy of our goal in Italy."

 Chapter 2192

    This kind of retaliatory action is more and more difficult to carry out in the future, because with Mario''s increased vigilance and Mario''s mobilization of more and more people, the action becomes more and more difficult and dangerous.


    But Gao Yang did a good job at the beginning, mainly Ivan did a good job. He frantically attacked anyone related to the Cicero family. No matter what the relationship is, he will kill as long as he has a relationship, just like a mad dog.


    In just a few days, Ivan killed a river of blood in Italy. Compared with praising their cautious and restrained actions, it seems that Ivan is the one who has been tortured for several days.


    The soft is afraid of the hard, the hard is afraid of the horizontal, the horizontal is afraid of the fatal, the fatal is afraid of the crazy.


    I''m crazy. I''m afraid of myself. If I use one sentence to describe Ivan, this sentence is very appropriate.


    Now, Ivan became famous in World War I. those who were afraid of him, stood on the same line with him, and neutrals called him bloody Ivan, but those who were not afraid of him and hated him, and those who were enemies called him mad dog Ivan.


    Finally, after five days of crazy retaliation, neither Gao Yang nor Ivan had a suitable target. They didn''t dare to touch, but couldn''t find anyone at all.


    The Cicero family now has a total of six direct members. Except Justin, there are five targets to be eliminated. Then Mario hides and dare not show up. Another one named Danilo also hides and can''t find it. The remaining three have been killed.


    Three of the main members of the Cicero family have been killed, and basically the door is full when they are killed. There is no way to catch them. No matter how difficult and dangerous they are, they must all be killed. As for the collateral members and people working for the Cicero family, they are naturally killed more.


    Gao Yang estimated that by now, there must be more than 200 people killed by him and Ivan, and more than 40 people with Ivan have died.


    Ivan almost didn''t die with people in the early stage. Later, more than 40 died in order to kill Stefano, but Ivan didn''t care!


    Ivan really doesn''t care about how many people died. He wants money, money, people, and no one. As long as he can completely kill the Cicero family, he can pay all the costs.


    If you can''t kill an enemy like the Cicero family in one breath, you will be defeated. If you let the Cicero family slow down and take revenge, seriously, no matter big Ivan or Satan, they can''t afford it.


    As long as Mario keeps publishing any information about big Ivan and Satan for free, big Ivan and Gao Yang can''t bear it. Moreover, as long as he doesn''t succeed this time, it''s really difficult to enter Italy again.


    The longer the delay, the worse it will be for the satanic coalition. This is for sure, but there is really no way for them to hold high. They can''t find people. What''s the use of a strong combat power, and they don''t care about all the costs.


    But they can''t find a target to start, but they have time to settle accounts with a person. Who? Fatino, of course.


    Torturing fatino by beating him up is a kind of forgiveness. Gao Yang said that fatino must try his pain a thousand times and a hundred times. Therefore, fatino must accept the best hospitality.


    In addition to fatino, Mario''s daughter was tortured together.


    Justin will return to Mario the same way he was punished by Mario.


    Tata, Vasili and yak come in turn, and there is Justin, but Justin will turn around a few times, so although he hates fatino and, in addition to yak, he is more willing to let Tata and them do it for himself.


    Talta, how can he straighten it? Gao Yang, these normal people don''t look at it, because they are not perverts and can''t stand it.


    Gao Yang and yalebin were together. Then someone knocked on the door outside. Then he pushed the door open. On the 13th, he came in and whispered, "someone''s coming."


    Gao Yang immediately looked up and said, "all caught?"


    "Yes, not one, his girlfriend and parents."


    Fatino has already said everything he can say, so Satan can have a target and catch whoever is important to him.


    Gao Yang looked at yalebin and said, "the time is almost up, so let''s prepare for the final end."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "it''s almost time. Let''s go."


    Gao Yang stood up and said to No. 13, "send the people to yak. Oh, let them pause."


    Gao Yang straightened his clothes, took a breath and said to yalebin, "I feel more and more cold-blooded. Originally, I can''t do such a thing."


    Yalebin still smiled and said, "you''re just used to it. In addition, I don''t like the word cold-blooded."


    He shrugged, pushed the door and went out.


    Gao Yang didn''t have a special interrogation room, so they took a bathroom and transformed it into an interrogation room, so that any dirt could be washed away easily.


    When Gao Yang came to the bathroom door, he knocked on the door first, then pushed the door and went in. Then, he saw three more people tied by hoods in the bathroom, and fatino, he was no longer human. It was not the kind of flesh and blood on his body, but fatino''s expression made people really have nightmares.


    Gao Yang came to fatino, leaned down and whispered, "remember what I told you?"


    Fatino could no longer shed tears. His voice was very ugly. He said in a trembling voice, "please, please, kill me. Please, the virgin bless you, please kill me."


    Gao Yang straightened up, shook his head and said, "Falk, you make me feel like a big villain, the kind of bad villain in the movie. I don''t like this feeling. Think about it. How did you answer when I asked you to kill me?"


    Fatino was speechless and sighed loudly, "I''m very fair. I''ll treat you as you treat me. It''s very fair to treat you with teeth for teeth and blood for blood."


    After that, Gao Yang hooked his hook finger. Tata took off the headgear of all the three bound people. Fatino shook his head, but he couldn''t speak.


    He shouted loudly and said, "I don''t want to do such a thing. Your family is innocent, but you have to take revenge on them for your sins. I don''t like it."


    Fatino said desperately, "they don''t know what I did. They are innocent. They think I''m just a doctor."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I ask you, what would you do if you caught my family? Forget it, you don''t have to answer. I''m willing to be merciful. Since your family is innocent, don''t let them suffer any more. Give them a good time."


    After that, Gao Yang straightened his clothes and said slowly, "kill them and take pictures of the process."

 Chapter 2193

    Gao Yang walked out of the bathroom, walked a few steps, reached a door, knocked on the door a few times, and then pushed the door in.


    Catch a woman thrown on the ground and say in a loud voice, "it''s over."


    The woman couldn''t struggle at all. She dragged her to the bathroom and put it on the ground. At this time, Tata waved and said, "don''t dirty your shoes. There''s blood everywhere."


    The bathroom was filled with a strong smell of blood. Gao Yang waved his hand and subconsciously put his hand under his nose, but he then moved his hand and frowned: "why can there be blood everywhere."


    Vasili washed his hands slowly on a faucet and said in a deep voice, "visually, it''s more powerful and shocking."


    Tata was like a butcher, pointing to the woman on the ground and saying, "how to deal with this."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "you are the experts. Of course, you decide."


    Tata thought for a moment and said, "you''re going to return her body to Mario, aren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "The whole body is too difficult to move, but it''s much more convenient with only one head."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s too... It''s too abnormal. It makes people feel uncomfortable who undertakes the task of sending a head."


    Tata shrugged and said, "the 13th is very suitable for this task, and he will never feel uncomfortable. Or, if you want to drive a body to Mario''s house, do you think it''s more convenient?"


    With a high breath, he said, "OK, OK, you has the final say."


    Tata turned and went out. When he brought a bone chopper from the kitchen and looked at Gao Yang still standing in the bathroom, he said strangely, "are you going to stay and watch?"


    Gao Yang quickly raised his hand and said, "no, no, I''m leaving. You finish quickly."


    Gao Yang left the bathroom, returned to the living room, sat down opposite yalebin, took a long breath, and then said, "it''s hard to imagine what training and life you had before."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I can''t enjoy it, but I''m not sad. Just get used to it."


    He breathed loudly, and then he whispered, "well, send back Mario''s daughter''s body, and then give him the pictures of his daughter''s death and, of course, the pictures of torturing fatino. I think this stimulation should be big enough."


    Yalebin said slowly: "Mario has two sons. This degree may not stimulate him crazy. However, as a means of display, it is enough. As long as the video flows out, Mario can''t hide any more."


    He breathed loudly and said, "you can withdraw in a moment. We''ll leave when we''re done."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "you never have to worry about my safety. This is not what you should consider. Quickly set up your trap. Don''t waste time on such things you shouldn''t manage. You are a leader. What you should consider is to lead the people around you from victory to victory, not waste time managing such small things."


    Gao Yang grew up and didn''t know how to answer. Yalebin suddenly waved his hand and said, "Oh, sorry, I forgot you never had an assistant, and no one helped you deal with these small things. After all, it doesn''t take long to manage a team of more than a dozen people, even if it''s trivial, but you really have to be ready to find an assistant for yourself."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly. He stood up, took out the phone, and then said to yalebin, "before I leave, I have another question for you. Have you ever had an assistant? How many?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "of course, I had four deputies."


    Gao Yang smiled. When he left, he took his mobile phone to dial the phone. After the phone was connected, he whispered, "Ivan, it''s time to withdraw. Withdraw all the extra hands from Italy."


    Ivan said in surprise, "withdraw now? You''re kidding. Mario hasn''t killed him yet. If we go now, the situation will get out of control. It''s hard for us to come in again!"


    Gao Yang pushed the door into his room and said, "no, you have to withdraw. This is a plan. Don''t worry. Mario must be killed, but we have to give him a chance. At present, putting pressure on him will only make him hide deeper. Now it''s a key time point. If we don''t go, there may be danger."


    "What''s the plan?" Ivan said, "well, you has the final say."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "of course, I still need you to help me implement this plan. It''s like this. We arrested Mario, an interrogation expert, and his mobile phone is also in our hands. Mario once used this mobile phone to locate us. Now, I''m going to set a trap with this mobile phone to leave Italy after leaving a deep impression on Mario."


    "Don''t be funny, brother. Even if Mario tracked down the mobile phone, he won''t be there in person. You can''t use the mobile phone as a trap to lead him out. He just needs to send his men. What''s the use of killing more of his men?"


    High and low channel: "There is no way to kill Mario, but a successful trap, killing enough of Mario''s men can create a big scene, and a big scene can make Mario in a precarious state. Well, in short, it is a great blow to Mario''s prestige, so Mario has to show up to stabilize the turbulent situation of Cicero family. At that time We have a chance. In short, it''s a very complicated plan. I''ll explain it to you later. But now, bring me some of your people. It doesn''t need too many. Twenty is enough. "


    Ivan whispered, "well, I''ll go there myself. I''ll go today. I''ll see you later."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, and just as he was ready to start specific preparations for the next plan, Justin suddenly rushed out and shouted at him, "Mario, Mario has appeared!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what? Where''s the news? Don''t you dare to contact the outside world?"


    Justin said impatiently, "you don''t need to contact anyone. Mario is on TV!"


    Justin pulled Gao Yang and left. When he came to his room, he pointed to the TV and said, "look! Where is he!"


    Mario talked with a host holding a microphone on TV, raised his eyebrows and said, "what is he talking about?"


    "Everything is a rumor. There have been a series of terrorist attacks in Italy recently, and the terrorist who attacked the law firm has been killed by the police on the spot. It is inconvenient for him to disclose more things. The truth can be released only after the police investigation, but it can be confirmed that the attack in the law firm was the target chosen by the terrorist immediately, and the Cicero family did not Targeted attacks. "


    He shouted loudly and said, "he can really pull, so obviously against the Cicero family, wait! This is his home?"


    Justin said seriously, "yes, that''s the point. Mario was interviewed at home!"

 Chapter 2194

    Gao Yang stared at the TV and Justin was silent.


    Mario''s words on TV are all farts. He doesn''t have to listen to a word. After looking at the TV for a moment, he suddenly said: "TV is a good thing. You can easily get a lot of free information on TV, and you can release any information you want to release on TV, whether it''s true or false."


    Justin whispered, "so I often watch TV when I have time."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "this time point is very subtle. How bad Mario''s situation is, so he can''t wait to show up in public. According to reason, he should show up after pulling back a game, and he also chose to be interviewed at his own home. It means a lot."


    Justin pointed to the TV and said, "or he wants to pull back. This is his home, but is this really a live broadcast? He can record this news at any time and choose to release it at any time. The TV station is controlled by him. Outsiders don''t know, but I know very well."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "there are two possibilities. One is that Mario''s situation is really bad. He has to appear on TV and tell others that he is still alive and is not afraid of anyone. The other is that he wants us to find him at his home."


    He smiled, shook his head and said, "it''s a trap. He deliberately appeared in his home. Do you want us to fight to the death with him?"


    Justin said in a deep voice: "he may really be at home, and he will prove it. I guess as long as he sends someone to his home to investigate, he will find Mario at home, but how many people he ambushes in his home and nearby, that''s not good. I guess, at least there is no chance to use a sniper."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "if we go to find him, we have to jump into his open net. If we don''t go to him, he has achieved the goal of declaring strength to many enemies and potential enemies. Even if he can''t lead us, he can alleviate the current dilemma. Who says Mario is stupid, he''s smart."


    Justin whispered, "he has always done well or even perfect in small things and details, but he can''t figure out big things."


    He shouted loudly and said, "we have idioms to summarize him. We cherish our body when we do big things, and forget our life when we see small profits. It''s about people like Mario."


    Justin stood up and said, "your idioms seem to generalize and refer to everything."


    Gao Yang smiled, clapped his hand, and then said loudly, "this is wisdom, ancient wisdom. If you are familiar with history, you will make fewer mistakes. He plays his conspiracy, and I set my trap. No matter who he plays at last."


    Justin was a little surprised and said, "no matter? Do you ignore it at all?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, it''s not completely ignored. We have to respond and return his daughter to him. To be exact, it''s his daughter''s head."


    Justin looked gloomy and shook his head.


    Gao Yang sighed, "please, don''t do this. I think I''m a big villain like you."


    Justin breathed out and said: "Man, that''s my niece. Although she''s not a few years younger than me, she''s been calling my uncle before. Although Mario killed my family, do you think I''m comfortable to hear such words? I don''t pity her, nor do I. well, I just want to say how this happened. Mario is damn. It shouldn''t have happened at all!"


    Gao Yang patted Justin on the shoulder and said, "this is the fight within the family. The loser dies the whole family. Don''t pity your enemy. It''s important to think about how to survive."


    Patting Justin on the shoulder again, Gao Yang returned to the living room and said to alebin, "Mario is on TV, in his home."


    Jarebin said with great interest, "Oh, why didn''t you tell me to see it."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to see. It''s all nonsense. It''s just a means to stabilize the situation. By the way, try to lead us to the bait and see what he does."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang said: "ignore him and follow the original plan."


    Yalebin smiled, pointed to him and said, "I appreciate you. You can always make the right choice. Well, in most cases."


    Gao Yang also smiled, and then he shouted, "Leonard."


    On the 13th, he came out and stood in front of Gao Yang. Gao Yang pointed to the bathroom door and said, "you have to run and return Mario''s daughter to him."


    "To where."


    "It was originally his home, but Mario has just been interviewed at home and on TV. Although Mario must be at home, he must have arranged a lot of people waiting for us to take the bait, so it''s a little dangerous to send it to his home. Well, you can send his daughter to the TV station. I think he can certainly receive a big gift from you."


    The 13th frowned and said, "why send it to the TV station? It''s not a good habit to be too high-profile."


    Gaoyang Road: "Justin said that the TV station was controlled by Mario. The most important thing is that Mario just showed on TV that the Cicero family had not been specifically attacked. Everything that happened was a terrorist attack. He did not admit that many members of the Cicero family had died. In that case, we would send his daughter to the TV station. This is big news. If the TV station broadcast this news Let Mario''s situation be a little more difficult. If the TV station doesn''t get the news, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we have achieved our goal. "


    On the 13th, he nodded, and then he suddenly said, "you just say the first sentence. I can understand the rest without explanation."


    Yalebin also nodded and said, "yes, why explain everything so clearly? You say he''s done enough."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "if you don''t explain clearly, many people won''t understand."


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "when will it be sent?"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "wait a minute, wait until our trap is set up. I''m worried that the situation will get out of control, so if the situation is bad, we''ll have to run away."


    After that, Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "speaking of it, we haven''t chosen the place to set the trap. Where is more appropriate? There can''t be residents around. Accidental injury is always bad, and it''s convenient for us to hide. It''s hard to find such a place in downtown Rome, so we can only go outside the suburbs."


    Jarebin said, "what are the main means you intend to use to set traps?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "cheat medicine! Of course it''s cheat medicine. We''ve used it many times, and the effect is good and safe. Finally, we made a big noise and ran away when we did something bad. Ha ha, I''m still a little excited."

 Chapter 2195

    Mario sat on the sofa without expression.


    Although he is a little old, Mario is definitely an Italian handsome man. His clothes are impeccable at any time, but Mario''s expression is extremely serious at the moment.


    There are eight heavily armed people around Mario. They are no longer gangsters in suits and guns. That''s too low-end. Now the people who protect Mario are wearing bulletproof clothes and helmets. They are black all over. They only show two eyes. At first glance, they are professional and special forces, which makes people feel safe.


    Mario can feel a little at ease only if he is protected by someone around him.


    Mario is waiting. He risks returning to his home to see who dares to stretch out his claws to him and who dares to come to him to fight to the death.


    Although fighting to the death is completely forced, Mario always avoids this embarrassing question. He prefers to feel that everything is still under his control.


    Cesare sat opposite Mario with a glass of red wine in his hand, but his red wine has been in his hand since he took a sip, and has never moved again.


    Mario looked at his watch and stared at it for dozens of seconds before he put down his hand and continued to stare at the TV expressionless.


    Suddenly, chessare''s phone rang.


    Chessare immediately put down his glass, immediately connected the phone, and then said in a deep voice, "hello."


    Chessare''s eyes suddenly opened wide and lost his voice: "really?"


    Mario stared at Cesare. Cesare turned sideways and avoided Mario''s direct eyes. It was very impolite to his boss, but he couldn''t face his boss''s eyes.


    Finally, Cesare put down the phone and said in a weak voice, "Sophia has found it."


    "Really? Where is she?"


    Mario was finally excited. He stood up and looked at Cesare, who was still sitting on the sofa.


    Cesare stood up, did not dare to look directly at Mario and whispered, "at the door of the TV station, someone put her there."


    Looking at Cesare''s appearance and listening to Cesare''s tone, Mario suddenly changed his face. He leaned back slowly, and then fell down on the sofa.


    Cesare bowed his head and remained silent.


    Mario also lowered his head, crossed his fingers, clenched his hands, put them in front of his mouth, blew a breath towards the palm, and whispered, "she''s dead."


    Cesare nodded and whispered, "yes."


    Mario closed his eyes and said weakly, "take her home, bring Sophia back, and let me see her."


    Cesare hesitated for a moment. What he wanted to say was difficult to export. He was thinking about how to tell him what had happened with the most gentle and least irritating tone of Mario, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t find any words that could be spoken.


    After all, no matter how gently said, the fact is still the same cruel.


    Looking at chessare, who had been hesitating, Mario''s face became more ugly. He reached out and reached hard to get chessare''s red wine. After pouring it all down, he whispered, "come on, what happened."


    Cesare squeezed his hands vigorously and whispered, "they sent back some of Sophia''s, er, are you okay?"


    Mario was twenty years old in a flash.


    Mario looked at Cesare, shook his head and whispered, "how dare they, Cesare, how dare they do this?"


    Mario has asked the same question every day these days. If something big happens, such as the death of an important member of Cicero family, Mario will repeat the same question dozens or hundreds of times, so Cesare doesn''t answer this question now, because he knows that Mario is just asking.


    There is no answer to this question, only the result. Only God knows why a small mercenary group dares to be an enemy of Cicero family, and only God knows why big Ivan will retaliate like crazy for a mercenary. This question has no answer at all, only the result that has become a reality.


    After another dead silence, Cesare whispered, "are you okay? I suggest you go to bed and have a rest."


    Mario pointed to the empty glass and whispered, "pour me a glass of wine, spirits."


    Cesare poured a glass of whisky, and Mario drank it. Then after a few violent coughs, he pointed to the empty glass and poured it again. Then he whispered, "do you think they will come?"


    "Should... No."


    Mario took a long breath, and then he whispered, "Cesare, how dare they do this? How dare they."


    The same question comes again.


    After repeating it again, Mario whispered, "take Sophia home. Anyway, I want to see her, and then prepare her funeral."


    Cesare said hard, "Sophia, is she a secret funeral?"


    "No, no secret funerals. Sophia likes lively funerals. Don''t have secret funerals. Let her relatives and friends send her off. She won''t have a chance in the future."


    Cesare loosened his neckline and tore off his tie, which would make him feel a little smoother. Then he whispered, "it''s not suitable, Sophia. Sophia just came back, part of it."


    It was difficult, but after finally saying part of the word, chessare took a glass and filled himself with whisky. Anyway, he finally told the truth.


    Cesare was relaxed, but Mario was petrified. After a long time, Mario took another drink from his glass, but this time he didn''t say anything.


    After a long silence, Cesare''s phone finally rang again.


    Cesare was so grateful for the call that he could get rid of his silence.


    After connecting the phone, Cesare immediately shouted excitedly: "really? No mistake? Where is it!"


    The surprise was joy, so it was a surprise. Cesare put down the phone, covered the microphone in one hand and shouted to Mario: "fatino''s mobile phone has a signal! It''s tracked in an abandoned factory on the outskirts of Rome."


    Mario''s eyes recovered. He said in a deep voice, "can you determine the location this time? The specific location."


    "Yes! The phone is turned off, but it hasn''t moved since the signal appeared, so they should be there. According to the previous analysis, fatino''s mobile phone should have blocked the signal in the car. Only when the trunk is opened will there be a short signal, which can determine the general position, but it can''t be accurately located. Later, if the signal is lost, it may be thrown away, but now come Look, it''s not like this. The mobile phone may be around them all the time. "


    Mario closed his eyes, thought for a moment, reopened his eyes and said very firmly, "trap, this is a trap."

 Chapter 2196

    "Did you say they would come?"


    Ivan sat in a chair, took a can of beer, poured it down at one breath, wiped his mouth and said loudly, "did you say they would come?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not good. After all, the trap we set up is also very obvious. It''s normal for Mario not to be fooled, but I think he should send several people to have a look. He won''t get nothing."


    Ivan squashed the beer can and threw it aside. He picked up another can of beer, opened it, drank it, and said, "where did you send Justin?"


    "Germany, a safer place."


    Ivan nodded and said, "Germany is OK. In fact, I say it''s best to send him to South Africa to ensure safety."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, Justin has to come back at any time. It''s a little far in South Africa. It''s convenient in Germany. It''s enough to come back in a few hours."


    After Ivan finished drinking the rest of the beer, he pinched the can and threw it on the ground. After making a clatter, he picked up another can of beer and said, "then wait and see what you get tonight. I''m not sure Mario will come too. If he comes, he won''t go in himself, but we can rush over and kill him. Everything is over."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "Mario will not come in person no matter how stupid he is. He is different from us. Mario is a big boss, a real big boss."


    Watching Ivan finish the third beer, Andy couldn''t help saying, "man, can your body drink like this?"


    Ivan picked up the fourth can of beer, looked at Andy in amazement and said, "ah? Beer is also wine? I''ve driven a long way today with C4. I''m thirsty."


    Jason wore headphones, looked at a computer screen and said loudly, "gentlemen, please be quiet."


    "Is there anything?"


    Jason shook his head and said, "no, there was no movement at several intersections."


    Ivan finished the fourth can of beer, flattened it and threw it on the ground, saying: "I think Mario will come, not in person, but he will send someone. After such a terrible lesson, he still refuses to let go of this opportunity for revenge. Let alone it may be a trap. Even if he knows it is a trap, he will come. This person is too confident and always feels that his strength can handle everything."


    After sipping the fifth beer, Ivan burped and said with a smile: "I can see through Mario now. He will think it''s a trap. He must have some doubts, but he must think he can send more people and expand the scope. Even the trap can be used to surround us with my trap. You see, it must be like this. Mario never thinks that some people are unfair to him, such as us."


    "Yes, he can''t handle us, but Mario won''t believe it," said Gao Yang with a smile


    Ivan breathed and said, "I have to go back to Ukraine or South Africa. Once this happens, I can''t stay in Europe. Man, I hope your plan works."


    Gao Yang looked at Ivan and said, "it must work."


    Looking at his watch, Gao Yang said: "it''s one o''clock. Mario must have received a gift for him. If he responds, people should have arrived by now. Three hours is enough for him to respond."


    Ivan said, "did you show Mario the video? Did he see it?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "put the video on a USB flash drive and sent it along with his daughter''s head. He must be able to see it."


    Ivan shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say. If he saw it, he must have sent someone. I think so."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "trap? You always have to let the prey in. If Mario refuses to take the bait, there''s no way."


    Just then, Jason suddenly said, "someone is coming!"


    Gao Yang was inspired and said, "where did you come from and how many people?"


    Jason said nervously, "five of the six monitoring points saw people. No, there were people at all six monitoring points. There were a lot of cars."


    Gao Yang gathered in front of the computer, and Ivan also cut in the past. Six monitoring images were distributed on the small laptop, each of which was very small and could not be seen clearly if it was not close.


    Ivan laughed and said, "sure enough, he came."


    Jason operated several times on the computer and said, "I passed the first monitoring point. I transferred the second monitoring. Boss, there are many of them. They didn''t have time to count the cars just now, but at least dozens of cars passed six intersections at the same time."


    Gao Yang looked at the monitor attentively and said, "are there many people? That''s good."


    After getting the monitor, Jason said loudly, "according to the speed, they should have arrived, but why can''t a car be seen."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that''s because they got off and started walking."


    After a while, a group of people appeared in the monitoring picture and pushed forward quickly along the street.


    Jason said nervously, "it''s at least three kilometers away from the initiation point. They got off too early."


    Gao Yang said slowly, "if they try to surround us with a larger circle, it''s not too early for them to get off."


    Ivan said with a smile, "there are many military and police. Mario has a big pen. How many people are there?"


    Jason switched the monitor back and forth, took a look, and said, "at least 500 people, most of them military and police, boss, things are a little complicated."


    "Yes, it''s a little complicated. We can''t blow them up, otherwise the Italian government will go crazy. It depends. If all these people attack, we''ll only blow up fatino''s position and let others go."


    Ivan said with great interest, "where should we ambush?"


    Gao Yang pointed to several points on the map next to the computer and said, "here, here, here, three places."


    Ivan shrugged and said, "it''s all surrounded inside, that is, if we don''t go, according to the original plan, we''ll be trapped inside."


    Gao Yang smiled proudly and said, "yes, but we are in Milan now."


    After that, Gao Yang turned to Raphael and said, "turn on the timing fuse and only the one next to fatino, so as not to be disturbed by someone later."


    Ivan said with interest, "why did you change your plan?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said: "because we have enough technical means to implement remote operation, we have hackers, we can take over the monitoring, see the picture, and we can detonate remotely. So why stay in place? I think Mario''s strength is really strong in Italy, so we''d better be cautious, so we''re here."


    Ivan laughed and looked at the monitor and said, "sure enough, you guessed right. We guessed right. Even if it was a trap, Mario would try to surround us with more people. He just didn''t understand. He didn''t agree with us, ha ha!"

 Chapter 2197

    "Send someone, whether it''s a trap or not, you must send someone over, and send more people!"


    After Mario said these words decisively, Cesare said with a worried face: "this is not good, very bad. Fatino has no value and is not worth rescuing him. Moreover, this may not be just a trap. If we send someone over, the defense here will be empty."


    Mario breathed and said, "we don''t send people from here. We don''t transfer anyone here. It''s time for the sheriff to contribute. He must repay me for so many years."


    Cesare whispered, "you mean, let the police go?"


    Mario regained his confidence. He said solemnly, "yes, let the police go and completely surround where. If the mad dog or damn ram wants to ambush us, it''s best. Let sebris take his people there. The police can''t be trusted. Sebris has to solve the problem in the end."


    Cesare nodded and said, "I see. I''ll tell him now."


    Mario said, "no, I said it myself. Call me."


    Cesare dialed a number. Mario took the phone and said in a low voice, "sebris, take all your hands and go to a place to find my enemies and kill them. If you catch the living, you must, must, must not kill him."


    After hanging up the phone, Mario still sat on the sofa, leaned back and said with a dignified face: "go and inform the sheriff. It''s time to repay me."


    Chessare left. A long time later, about an hour later, chessare knocked on the door and returned to the room, whispering: "It has been arranged. The sheriff will lead a large number of people to go there. If the ram is where, he can''t run. In addition, I asked people to strengthen the guard here. If the ram thinks he can transfer the guards around you and plans to attack you here, he will be very disappointed."


    If Gao Yang is here, he will disdain to say that it is to lure the tiger away from the mountain. In a word, what are you doing with so much nonsense? He has no culture.


    Of course, Mario and Cesare don''t know what to lure the tiger away from the mountain, but they understand the meaning very well.


    Several guards around Mario disappeared. It was not Mario who withdrew his guard. On the contrary, he strengthened his guard. Just after he felt that he had regained the initiative, Mario restored some confidence. After restoring some confidence, he realized that it was useless to let eight heavily armed people surround him to seek a sense of security, so he let it go Some people left.


    Mario looked calm and whispered, "well, wait for the news."


    As time passed, Mario looked at his watch and said anxiously, "why haven''t you responded yet."


    Chessare whispered: "where does the sheriff need to mobilize manpower temporarily, and he is likely to encounter resistance. The time can''t be too short."


    Mario sighed softly and said, "call the sheriff and ask when it will be all right. Don''t let those people run away again."


    A moment later, chessare said, "it''ll be fine soon. The sheriff said that we can start in half an hour at most."


    Mario was very dissatisfied and said, "it''s too slow to expect these people to protect you."


    After a while, someone knocked on the door gently outside. Mario and Cesare immediately looked at the heavy wooden door. Cesare immediately stood up, quickly ran to the door, opened the door, and said with dissatisfaction on his face: "what''s the matter."


    After muttering a few words in a low voice, Cesare changed his face and whispered, "I see. Go out."


    Mario shouted, "what''s the matter? He won''t knock without something important. Tell me what happened."


    Cesare hesitated and whispered, "Sophia is back. The people of the TV station are at the door. They sent Sophia."


    Mario''s face turned white. He stood up and said in a trembling voice, "bring her in. No, I''ll go out."


    Cesare immediately said, "no, no, you can''t leave this room."


    Mario suddenly shouted, "there are at least 300 people outside to protect me. If it''s not safe, what use do I want them to have! What use do they have!"


    Cesare whispered, "you wait here. I''ll go. I''ll pick up Sophia. Anyway, you shouldn''t leave this room. I''ll be right back."


    Chessare left quickly, his heart was in a mess, and went to the gate. A pale man was holding a black garbage bag.


    Where did chessale stand, staring at the garbage bag in a daze, and then he put one hand on his waist and the other on his forehead. After biting his teeth and cursing in a low voice, he said helplessly, "just this bag?"


    "Just this bag. That''s how it was sent."


    Cesare breathed, lowered his head, shook his hand, pointed to the many rooms behind him, and whispered, "find a box, or a box, better, better box, and if there is a lot of blood, clean it up, clean it up, go quickly."


    The man whispered, "but Sir, but..."


    Cesare is very reluctant to take Mario''s daughter''s head to see him, but who makes him the most trusted and closest person Mario.


    Cesare suddenly said angrily, "go!"


    The man carrying the garbage bag immediately trotted away. After five minutes, he ran back with a beautifully decorated wooden box carved with patterns and whispered, "my face is very clean. I don''t have to tidy up, so I didn''t move."


    Cesare breathed and said, "yes, they need to let people see who it is. Naturally, they need to clean it up."


    After that, chessare angrily said to the man holding the wooden box again, "do you think this is a gift? Close the lid and open it."


    After looking down into the open wooden box, Cesare had a nausea. After shivering, he muttered, "Oh, poor Sophia."


    Cesare hurried to Mario''s room, motioned for the man at the door to open the door for him, and went in. Then he took a few steps forward and said to Mario, "Sir, I think you''d better, better..."


    Mario has come to Cesare and his steps are steady, but after only looking into the wooden box, he stumbles, and then immediately reaches out to hold Cesare''s shoulder. At this time, he looks at the U disk in the box and says, "what''s this?"


    Chessare looked down, scolded his carelessness, and whispered, "it''s delivered together. I strongly suggest you don''t look."


    Mario breathed, stumbled back to the sofa, and sat down. After a long time of shortness of breath, he pointed to Cesare and said, "put down the box and see what''s in the USB flash drive. I''ve suffered it. Let it go."


    Cesare was helpless, but he put down the box, took out the USB flash disk, and then brought a computer himself and put it in front of Mario.


    Looking at his daughter crying for help in the camera, what greeted was merciless ridicule and laughter. Mario held his collar tightly, his face was pale, and kept whispering, "these animals! These animals!"


    When he saw a man with a black hood pick up a bone chopping knife, Cesare suddenly closed the computer and said to Mario, "don''t look, don''t look any more, it can''t be changed. You have to think about your body. You can''t look any more."


    Mario closed his eyes and whispered, "my daughter, I will avenge you, those people, I will find them, one, one, one..."


    Cesare''s phone rang suddenly. The phone didn''t ring, but the sound of vibration interrupted Mario''s words. Cesare immediately took out his mobile phone, took a quick look, and immediately said, "it''s the sheriff!"


    Mario grabbed the cell phone, stood up and said loudly and hurriedly, "it''s me! How! Have you found those animals!"


    Mario looked worried, but he didn''t listen to the phone for a long time, but his face turned white and his hands loosened. When the mobile phone slipped from his hands and fell to the ground, Mario also shook and fell back on the sofa, his eyes still open and still angry, but he didn''t move, and two lines of tears flowed out silently.


    Chessare picked up the phone, and then listened to the people inside shouting nervously and hurriedly: "none of them can come out, dead, all dead! All dead!"


    Cesare was also pale. After he hung up the phone, he suddenly shouted, "come on! Call a doctor, call a doctor!"


    Someone ran in immediately outside the door. After hearing chessare''s instructions, he immediately ran out again. Then a private doctor in a suit ran in. When he saw Mario''s appearance, he was frightened. He quickly sat next to Mario and said loudly, "Mr. Cicero, Mr. Cicero, can you hear me? Look at me, please look at me."


    As he spoke, the doctor opened Mario''s eyes, looked carefully at Mario''s pupils and shouted, "go to the hospital immediately! Come on! You must go to the hospital immediately!"


    Cesare immediately said, "can''t go to the hospital! What''s the matter? He''s just too excited. Must he go to the hospital?"


    The private doctor looked at Cesare with a nervous face and said, "yes, he must go to the hospital. I estimate that his pupils have no response to light, which indicates that there is a problem in his brain. The worst case is cerebral hemorrhage, which is very dangerous and may be life-threatening."


    Once again, he turned his head and looked at Mario. The dead doctor shook his head and said, "you can''t delay it. You can''t delay it for a minute. Send it to the hospital for examination immediately. If you do craniotomy in time, it may be saved, otherwise..."


    "Or what!" chessare said in a quick voice


    "I don''t know. I may be paralyzed. At worst, I will die."


    Cesare breathed and said, "God, come on! Go to the hospital! Come on, come on!"

 Chapter 2198

    Cesare''s heart is very chaotic. He is now very, very confused and shocked.


    Looking at Mario lying on the sofa, Cesare subconsciously approached, but at this time, a man suddenly shouted, "what''s the matter with Mr. Cicero!"


    Cesare looked at the man rushing in and said in a very tired voice, "he''s too angry."


    Looking at Mario lying on the sofa, the man who rushed in said, "Mario! Mario!"


    After calling twice, the man who rushed in looked up at Mario''s personal doctor and said in a hurry, "what''s the situation?"


    "It could be a cerebral hemorrhage."


    The man who rushed in did not hesitate. He immediately stood up, put his hand on the telephone near his mouth and said loudly: "drive the bulletproof car to the door and go to the Roman hospital. You carry Mr. Cicero. The leading car starts immediately and pay attention to any abnormalities on the road."


    The party hurried out, and the two carried Mario into a bulletproof car. Then, when chesare was inertia to follow up, the person who gave the order stopped him and pointed to the driveway behind him: "you get on this car, doctor, come on, you take care of Mr. Cicero, we''re going."


    Cesare did not say a word, got on the car behind Mario, and a huge motorcade roared to the hospital.


    That''s it. Although Cesare is Mario''s assistant, his right-hand man and usually Mario''s closest friend, what Mario trusts most is his bodyguard, not Cesare.


    Cesare knows this for a long time. Although he is Mario''s assistant and often gives many instructions instead of Mario, he has never been able to overhead Mario, let alone replace Mario, because Mario can''t make such a mistake at all.


    But when Mario is all right, Cesare is his right hand, but when Mario has any accident, Cesare loses all his status.


    The reason for all this is that Mario has Frank Giuseppe around him.


    Frank has very good skills and keen intuition. He is an expert in killing and protecting people. To put it bluntly, Frank is a martial artist, so he can''t handle daily work for Mario, but Mario trusts him. Frank doesn''t need to appear when there is nothing wrong, but when Mario is in danger, then, Everyone under Mario will only listen to frank, because this is what Mario has emphasized countless times.


    If Frank thinks it is necessary, he can kill Cesare on the spot. Of course, he won''t do that, but it''s just unnecessary.


    Cesare''s mood is really very, very complex. He can''t help thinking about what will happen if Mario dies.


    The motorcade arrived at the hospital. Under the close protection of a group of people, Mario was carried to the operating table and handed over to the doctors and nurses.


    The rest had nothing to do with Cesare, but Cesare couldn''t help trotting behind the operating table until Mario was sent to the CT scanning room.


    Both Cesare and frank stopped outside the door. Frank looked serious, waved to the people behind him, and whispered, "spread out, don''t let anyone suspicious close, and strictly block the news. If anyone leaks the news, anyone, any casual word, I will let him know the consequences."


    After telling his men to disperse, Frank looked coldly at Cesare, then stretched out his hand and whispered, "your cell phone, Cesare."


    Cesare took out his cell phone, turned it off and put it in Frank''s hand.


    Frank put his cell phone away, put it in his pocket and said in a deep voice, "if Mario is all right, I''ll give it back to you."


    Cesare nodded in silence. They waited outside the CT scanning room. Soon, the door reopened. A doctor came out and hurriedly said, "intracerebral hemorrhage, surgery immediately."


    Frank grabbed the doctor and whispered, "how serious!"


    The doctor was a little afraid because Frank looked very scary. He said tremblingly: "it is likely to... But you can try your best to rescue. Please let me go. I must prepare for the operation immediately."


    Frank immediately let go of the doctor, waved his hand and said, "I''m sorry, please, please try your best."


    Mario lay motionless and was pushed away. He went directly into the operating room. Frank looked at Mario seriously until the door of the operating room was closed.


    After standing quietly for a while, Frank turned to Cesare and whispered, "what happened?"


    Cesare whispered what had happened. After waiting to finish, he suddenly said, "will you kill me?"


    Frank stared at Cesare and said coldly, "why do you ask this question?"


    Cesare smiled more ugly than crying and whispered, "because I know too much."


    Frank turned his head and said, "you don''t have to die if you know too much, Cesare. You think too much."


    Cesare gave a long breath and said: "Frank, I''m ready to meet my destiny. I just ask you one thing. Please tell me. If Mario dies, do I have to die too? Everyone knows that all things around Mario are handled by the two of us, but I know that my destiny is in your hands. Mario regards me as a friend, but he always treats you As brothers. "


    After that, chessare said with a hard face: "I don''t mean anything else, Frank. We''ve known each other for many years. I just want to know my fate. If I have to die, I''ll accept it very calmly, but promise me, let me arrange the future affairs and arrange my family. You can do it again. Don''t be too hasty, can you?"


    Frank looked at Cesare for a long time, and then he whispered, "you won''t die. As long as you don''t do anything stupid, maleo treats you as a friend, and he won''t kill his friend. Well, you should go and have a rest."


    After Frank finished, he looked around. Then he looked around, opened the door directly, walked into a doctor''s office, looked inside, and said loudly, "borrow your office, take your personal belongings and go out."


    After driving the doctor out, Frank seemingly casually walked to the desk, reached out and unplugged the telephone line of the fixed telephone, then walked out of the office door, looked back at chessare, waved to two bodyguards, and said loudly, "it''s very dangerous here. You two keep protecting Mr. chessare."


    When he finished speaking loudly, Frank said in an inaudible voice, "if he calls, kill him."


    It''s called protection, but in fact it''s surveillance. Of course, Cesare knows this. He sits in the doctor''s chair and looks at the ground with a dull face. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Stunned for a long time, he looked up at the two bodyguards staring at him. Cesare sighed again, looked at his watch, and then said, "it''s three o''clock. I want to sleep. If Mr. Cicero has news, wake me up."


    After that, chessare closed his eyes to the two bodyguards, leaned his head back, and put his right hand on his left hand.


    All the movements of Cesare can be seen by the bodyguard, but the bodyguard can''t see the small movements in his hands.


    With a very slight movement, Cesare pressed the buckle of his watch rhythmically with his thumb.


    "Inform Lorenzo, inform big Ivan, and tell Justin that Mario is dead. Rome hospital, Cesare, it''s urgent."


    After launching a set of Morse codes with a watch, chessare did not hesitate to repeat the same words three times to prevent mistakes and omissions. After he released the most important information, chessare did not do so although he still had the opportunity to send more detailed information.


    Cesare really fell asleep, and when he woke up with a slight sound of footsteps and opened his eyes, he saw Frank standing in front of him.


    When he came to Cesare, he took a look, paused, and then said in a very heavy voice: "Mario is dead. On the operating table, there are a lot of things you need to deal with now. Do as I say."

 Chapter 2199

    Although it was only a short flight, Gao Yang, who had just got off the plane, stretched himself heartily, not only to release the fatigue brought by the journey, but also to relax psychologically.


    Leaving Italy means safety. After all, it is leaving the territory of Cicero family. At least it is no longer so dangerous.


    After leaving the airport, Ivan looked at his watch and said with a smile, "it''s always dangerous to take a plane with you. Now, where are you going?"


    Gao Yang looked around and found the people waiting to pick him up. He said, "I told you that Germany is very safe. I''m going to the hospital to see an old friend with a broken leg. What about you?"


    Ivan shrugged and said, "I have to go to Ukraine. I don''t think Germany is a safe place. You have to know that many people want my life now. Well, I want to leave by land. Taking civil aviation in Germany makes me uneasy."


    "Are passports, visas and transportation ready?" he said in a low voice


    Ivan waved his hand impatiently and said, "you need to ask for such a small thing. Of course, you''re ready. Let''s break up here. Goodbye. I may go to South America soon. I''ve been away for too long and make a phone call."


    After that, Ivan rubbed his hands and said, "you know, my revenge hasn''t been repaid yet, man, I''ve been delayed for too long, too long, too long."


    "Understand your mood and deal with Ukraine well. Go to South America as soon as possible. If you need it, you know I''m always willing to help."


    Ivan smiled with great disdain and cruelty, and then he whispered, "a gang of * * * dead drug dealers don''t need help."


    Gao Yang nodded, hugged Ivan and waved. They said goodbye.


    After the party got on the bus separately, Gao Yang took off his sunglasses and said, "where are you going? No matter where you go, you can finally have a safe sleep."


    Little Downey had come to Germany. He whispered, "they are waiting for you. You may have to see him before you go to bed."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I''ll make a call first."


    Gao Yang turned on the satellite phone. Then he turned on the phone and the phone rang in a few seconds. When he connected the phone, Ivan said angrily: "come back, come back, don''t go, come to me quickly."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "what''s the matter? We haven''t been separated for three minutes."


    Ivan said angrily, "Mario is dead!"


    "Ah!"


    Gao Yang sat up straight and said loudly, "is it true or false? How is it possible?"


    Ivan said anxiously, "I just don''t know whether it''s true or false. Big Ivan has been calling us. I don''t know what''s going on. In short, come back quickly and I''ll ask what''s going on."


    Gao Yang immediately turned his head and said, "turn around and go back!"


    Little Donny braked, then turned sharply and said loudly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mario is dead!" he shouted


    "Ah!"


    Irene, sitting in the back seat, leaned forward and said loudly, "dead? How? Really or not!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know whether it''s true or false. I''ll talk to Ivan again."


    After saying that, Gao Yang suddenly said, "Falk! If Mario is really dead..."


    Irene was very tacit and added, "that''s too cheap for him, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang gnashed his teeth and said, "who said no, I''ve been thinking about how to torture him these days. He died? Asshole!"


    It was not far away. As soon as little Downey stopped the car, Ivan picked up the side of the car, pushed open the door and said, "what''s going on?"


    Ivan waved his hand and hurriedly said, "find Justin, let me get in the car and make room for me."


    Li JinFang in the back seat immediately pushed the door and got off. Ivan couldn''t wait to get on the car. He said in a hurry: "big Ivan just called me. He received a message. He just received a strange phone call saying that Mario is dead. Tell Justin that in the Roman hospital, the information provider is chesare."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "who is Cesare?"


    Ivan stretched out his hand and said, "how do I know! No one knows who Cesare is and why Mario died. The caller said a few words. Big Ivan doesn''t know who called. He still feels confused. In short, I think I have to see Justin."


    Gao Yang immediately said to little Downey, "where''s Justin? Go find him."


    Ivan was very annoyed and said, "we''d better leave later. Mario died like this. Are you kidding?"


    Gao Yang turned his head, looked at Ivan in the back seat and said, "do you think Mario is really dead?"


    Ivan was stunned for a moment and said, "it should be. Who''s right? Maybe it''s a conspiracy, maybe he''s really dead."


    Gao Yang said with a tangled face: "wait to see Justin. Maybe he will give us the answer."


    Justin and yalebin are together. When Gao Yang meets Justin, Justin''s surprise doesn''t need to be small.


    "What? Mario is dead? No, I''m sure it''s the information provided by Cesare?"


    Looking at Justin''s shocked appearance, Gao Yang immediately said, "who''s Cesare?"


    Justin said with a dull face: "Cesare is Mario''s assistant and the person he trusts most. It''s impossible. How could Cesare tell me such important information? It must be a conspiracy. It''s ridiculous. Cesare can never betray Mario, so it must be a conspiracy!"


    "No impossible!"


    Yalebin said something slowly. After attracting everyone''s attention, he slowly walked up to them with a crutch and said, "nothing is impossible. As long as it is done by people, it is impossible. What is the identity of chessare?"


    Justin breathed and said, "he is Mario''s most trusted assistant. He has been with Mario for more than 20 years. Mario has left everything to him. Cesare is also Mario''s most staunch supporter, so how can he betray Mario?"


    Yalebin looked at Ivan and said, "you said, someone called big Ivan and asked him to tell Justin, is that right?"


    Ivan nodded and said, "yes, that''s it."


    Yalebin breathed, looked at Justin and said, "it shows that he can''t contact you, but he can contact big Ivan and the recent events. He thinks big Ivan is your supporter and can understand it, so he needs to ask big Ivan to tell you. Will it be Mario''s conspiracy?"


    After a short moment of thinking, alebin shook his head and said: "I don''t think it''s a conspiracy. If it''s a conspiracy, it''s too clumsy. We will take action only after confirming Mario''s death, so it won''t be false news. Well, although it''s really incredible, there''s only one answer, that is, Cesare is your father''s man, not Mario''s man."

 Chapter 2200

    With a sad face, Cesare looked at the door of the operating room and whispered, "can I go and see Mario first?"


    Frank whispered, "no, we have more important things to do. Come with me."


    He reached out and dialed Cesare. Frank went directly to a nearby cabin, opened the door with one hand, pushed Cesare into the house, closed the door, then took out Cesare''s mobile phone and whispered, "here''s your mobile phone, call every important person, let them come home for a meeting at 6 p.m. this afternoon, and say Mario called them."


    Cesare took his cell phone, turned it on and whispered, "can I ask what you want to do?"


    Frank hesitated and whispered, "I''ve called Claudio. His plane has taken off and will be back soon. I told him not to come to the hospital and to go straight home and wait."


    Cesare was stunned. After being stunned for a moment, he raised his volume and said loudly, "you let Claudio back? Damn, you want him to take over Cicero''s position as parent!"


    Frank''s eyes narrowed slightly and whispered, "is there a problem?"


    Cesare''s gnashing of teeth: "Of course there''s a problem! Claudio can''t take over Cicero''s parents. You''ll kill him! Look at the current situation. We''ve been attacked. Now even Mario is dead! Claudio, he''s still a big child. You''ll kill him if you let him take over Cicero''s parents at this time! Frank! Listen, if you think of Claudio, you should keep him away from Italy Lee, stay away from danger! "


    Frank looked at Cesare quietly and whispered, "aren''t you going to help me?"


    Cesare grabbed frank by the neck, lowered his voice and said with gnashing teeth: "Asshole! You can''t let Mario''s son come back and die. What can he do? Claudio is a little boy, a playboy. He can spend his life comfortably with billions of dollars, but if you let him come back, he will die! The right way is to contact Lorenzo immediately!"


    Frank could break Cesare into pieces with his bare hands if he wanted, not to mention being grabbed by Cesare''s neck collar, but Frank didn''t do so. He just whispered, "that''s what Mario means."


    Cesare released his hand, took a step back and whispered: "No, it''s impossible. Mario can''t be so stupid. You and I all know what Claudio is like. Frank, you and I all know that he doesn''t know how to lead the Cicero family. Mario has worked hard, but Claudio is still a playboy. Mario won''t let Claudio take over, No."


    Frank took a long breath and whispered, "Claudio is Mario''s son, the only son, Cesare."


    Cesare looked dull. Frank whispered, "Mario told me that if he had an accident, Claudio would take over everything. He said long ago that you must help me. Now, call them and say that Mario called everyone for a meeting and do what I said. I know what I''m doing."


    Chessare took a long breath. He picked up his cell phone, dialed out the phone and said in a calm voice: "there will be a meeting at home at 6 o''clock this afternoon."


    The tone was the same as before. After making more than a dozen important calls, Cesare hung up the phone and sighed: "they are sure to come. What do you do next and what''s your plan?"


    After saying that, chessare smiled at himself, waved and said, "forget it, you don''t have to say, I don''t need to know."


    Frank said calmly: "no, you know, my plan is to gather important people and let them swear allegiance to Claudio. Whoever opposes will be killed. Then there will be an internal clean-up. Those who feel unstable will be cleaned up and replaced with our people, those who are loyal to Claudio."


    Cesare was shocked again and said, "you''re crazy! At this time, you want to clean up important members of the Cicero family? The Cicero family can''t stand such trouble."


    Frank said coldly, "how do you know if you don''t try? You may pay some price and lose some strength, but it''s better to give everything to others."


    Chessare was sweating. He reached out and wiped his sweat. He said in a trembling voice: "frank, this is likely to be all over. You know, we have a lot of enemies now. If the interior is no longer stable..."


    Frank whispered, "with the help of both of us, Claudio, I believe I can succeed."


    Cesare smiled at himself and whispered, "the two of us?"


    Frank said confidently, "yes, we two. I''m in charge of force and you''re in charge of intelligence. Claudio is really a child who hasn''t grown up, but that''s because he didn''t need to bear pressure before. Now it''s different. His father is dead, so he has to bear all this and give him time to study."


    After that, Frank patted Cesare on the shoulder and whispered, "are you afraid I''ll kill you? You think too much. Mario never thought so, never."


    Cesare was petrified and whispered, "he didn''t?"


    "He didn''t, never. Don''t forget, you are Mario''s best friend. How can Mario kill his friend? He thinks you can take care of Claudio and Cesare for him after his death. Mario trusts you all the time. So you really think too much."


    After saying that, Frank patted Cesare on the shoulder and whispered, "calm down and think about what to do next. I''m good at doing it. I''m not as good as you. Mario said, so I''ll listen to you about what to do next."


    Cesare took a long breath and said in a trembling voice, "well, I''ll go and see Mario now."


    Frank shook his head and whispered, "it''s not that I won''t let you see it. Wait, wait. When the doctor stitches his knife edge, you should calm down. Don''t be too sad. We have too many big things to do. I''ll call you later."


    Frank left, closed the door when he left, leaving only Cesare.


    Chessare''s tears came down from his face. He covered his face and burst into tears.


    Cesare is more than sad. He is more ashamed. He is ashamed after betrayal. It turns out that Mario really takes him as a friend, not just in words, but in practical actions. If he and frank can be responsible for helping Claudio to the top, then he is minister togu.


    But Cesare has a more important mission.


    After crying silently for a while, Cesare murmured to himself, "I''m sorry, Mario, I''m sorry, but I can''t watch the destruction of Cicero family. I really can''t, I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 2201

    "We must return to Italy, now!"


    After making a firm statement, Gao Yang said seriously: "if Mario dies, the situation will become more complex and dangerous, but we can''t bear the consequences of people other than Justin controlling the Cicero family."


    Whether Justin can rise to the top is not only related to whether Satan''s future is better or worse, but also a matter of life and death.


    Yalebin was silent for a long time and thought for a long time. He said, "it''s best to contact chessare. We don''t know what chessare is and what he thinks. In addition, we have to know where the Cicero family will go after Mario''s death. Justin, what consequences do you think will happen."


    Justin whispered: "Lorenzo and I, only the two of us can inherit the position of parents. I don''t know the situation when Mario died or what arrangements he made. However, if Mario really died, only Lorenzo and I are qualified to be parents, and I am the most qualified one, but my public appearance is OK."


    Gao Yang suddenly said, "where''s Mario''s son?"


    Justin frowned and said, "Claudio, you mean Mario will let his son take over? It''s impossible. Claudio is a playboy. He''s good at playing. Let him lead the Cicero family. It''s really over soon."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said, "now time is the key to everything. We can''t waste time. We must return to Rome immediately."


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "now that Mario is dead, the Cicero family is facing the choice of where to go. Can Justin contact the Cicero family''s intelligence channel, at least let them know his existence, and there is one more option when facing the choice."


    Justin nodded, "yes, it''s dangerous, but it''s worth it."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said, "no, not before we reach Rome. Now the most important thing is to reach Rome and be close to the center of power struggle. If it is exposed too early, we may not even reach Rome."


    After that, yalebin said with a serious face: "gentlemen, don''t forget one thing. Once Mario dies, those forces that spy on him will end up without hesitation. Therefore, now our enemy can''t tell who it is. When you go to Rome, you can''t think of any good things that were tacitly allowed or even condoned before. Every step is full of crisis!"


    Gao Yang frowned, and yalebin breathed a sigh and said, "your previous actions in Rome may have been monitored many times. Now, if the Italian government wants to take action, how can you safely enter Rome? You can''t even enter and settle down. What else do you want to do?"


    Ivan frowned and said, "yes, it''s dangerous to go again, but you can''t go without."


    Jarebin stood up and said without hesitation, "fresh faces go to Rome. Those who have not been to Rome and those who have not been exposed go to Rome. Ivan, as for your people, you can''t go again. If you go, you can''t come back. So unless you can find a fresh face, don''t go again. So are Satans."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "but it''s inevitable to fight again. There are too few hands. What''s the matter?"


    Jarebin breathed and said, "if there are too few people, we will delay until enough people are mobilized. Now who of us has not been seen in Rome?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "no, I can play all my faces. Make up?"


    Yalebin said in a deep voice, "makeup is a waste of time. Everyone makes up. How can it be in time? Justin must go. Then, I haven''t made any direct moves. Tata and Vasili won''t be exposed at any time. Therefore, the three of us go first. If necessary, just transfer the others immediately."


    Yalebin seemed a little regretful, because if he had to, he could only transfer grevatov and them from Yemen, but the three of them managed to open up some situations in Yemen. If they left, they might have wasted all their previous efforts.


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said, "I have to go. If I only make up for myself, it shouldn''t take too long."


    Ivan shouted, "we have people! We have. Even if these people can''t go now, I can immediately mobilize others to Italy. Give me some time. I should be able to arrive tonight."


    Yalebin thought and said, "there should be someone else to use, hammer!"


    Yalebin shouted. A man outside the door opened the door, leaned on a crutch, walked in slowly, nodded to yalebin, and said to him, "Hello, we meet again."


    Gao Yang stood up in surprise, looked at the hammer and said, "can you walk? It''s not slow to recover."


    The hammer smiled and said, "yes, the recovery is not slow."


    Hammer has been recuperating in Germany. After they came to Germany, yalebin naturally had to meet hammer, but Gao Yang was distracted by the news of Mario''s sudden death as soon as he got off the plane, so he hasn''t met hammer yet.


    Yalebin said to the hammer, "can you work?"


    The hammer put out his tongue, licked his lips, smiled and said, "it must be inconvenient, but I can certainly do the work."


    After the first world war with the butter knife, Pavlovic was shot several times and still has to recuperate. The hammer, his leg was broken, but it was still a minor injury in the black devil Pavlovic was carrying, but the bone was broken and needs a long time to recover. Therefore, now the hammer can walk slowly with a crutch and recover very quickly.


    The battle with butter knife didn''t make Gao Yang have nightmares every night, but the battle with butter knife was also the most difficult and dangerous battle in his life, which was unforgettable all his life. Therefore, it was very happy to meet his comrade in arms who fought side by side with hammer.


    Gao Yang came forward and hugged the hammer. Then he breathed and said, "I''m sorry to let you down now, but I''m still glad you can move. I''m very happy."


    The hammer said slowly, "you left me in this damn place, and then no one came. I''m still glad to leave in advance."


    Gao Yang said with some embarrassment, "Er, sorry, you know we can''t come to see you often."


    The hammer waved his hand and said with a smile, "OK, the little nurse here is good, and you brought me our real captain, which really makes me happy. I feel 30 years younger."


    After that, the hammer looked at yalebin and said, "Captain, I''m ready."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "good. Let''s go."


    The hammer looked at the standing tarta and said with a smile, "do you still like to use the hammer head now? Don''t use it when I come back, shame."

 Chapter 2202

    Makeup is not ********. If you can go wherever you want with makeup, it must be pure nonsense.


    A human face is naturally the most recognizable feature, but in addition to the face, there are too many things that can be used as a person''s characteristics, such as body posture, such as eyes, such as fingerprints, and so on.


    However, makeup is useful for Gao Yang. As long as it doesn''t attract special attention and no one stops him for iris detection and fingerprint detection, he can easily muddle through. Why? Because Gao Yang has practiced for a long time in the hands of a group of FBI agents under Murphy, and has forcibly changed his pace and posture characteristics. As long as he is combined with superb makeup, he can avoid most conventional identification methods.


    Of course, if it attracts other people''s attention, it''s no use to make up and hide again. As long as you catch people and test everything, it''s enough. However, it''s enough to be unobtrusive.


    Vasili is putting on makeup for Gao Yang, which is also a disguise, but the black devil''s makeup is simpler than that used on the 13th. Hang up his eyebrows, pull down some glue near the corners of his mouth, create wrinkles on his face, and then wear a black-and-white hair cover, and Gao Yang becomes an old man.


    If he came to make up for Gao Yang on the 13th, he could completely change Gao Yang into a different kind of person, whether black or white, but it would take a lot of time, and Vasili''s make-up was no more than half an hour.


    He put on his hair cover, looked at his face in the mirror, raised his head and said, "OK."


    Vasili looked at Gao Yang carefully for a while, nodded and said, "now try walking. There''s no problem. Just fill some age spots on your neck and hands."


    Gao Yang stood up, slightly hunched over and walked back and forth. After a few steps, Vasili shook his head and said, "it''s a little too much. This is an old man over 80. He can walk almost. Speed up his pace and straighten his back a little."


    After several adjustments, Vassili finally nodded and said, "well, don''t forget your identity."


    Ivan hurriedly said, "have you fixed your makeup? Take photos as soon as you have fixed it."


    Gao Yang stood up and Vasili shouted, "clothes! Don''t forget to change."


    Ivan said, "the date of the passport is November. Now the clothes are obviously too thin. Find a thick one."


    Yalebin said slowly, "put on my coat and get some hair."


    Gao Yang put on yalebin''s coat, sat down and took a picture, and soon a passport was made. Vasili took the passport, looked at it, nodded and said, "no problem."


    After taking off his coat and returning it to yalebin, Gao Yang took up his passport, looked at it for a few times, recited his false name, and then said, "OK, let''s go."


    Alebin looked at his watch and said, "forty minutes, Vassili, you''re slow. Let''s go now."


    Gao Yang escaped his pistol, handed it to Cui Bo next to him and said loudly, "take good care of it. Don''t play around."


    When several people were about to act separately, Gao Yang''s phone suddenly rang. He immediately connected the phone and said, "it''s me."


    Big Ivan said in a hurry: "someone has sent me a new message. The original words are as follows. Frank helped Claudio take over as a parent. At all costs, at 6 p.m., he convened Cicero family members to meet at Mario''s house for internal cleaning. Mario is dead. Lorenzo has been notified of this news. Please tell Justin and Cesare."


    After listening to big Ivan, Gao Yang immediately said, "who''s calling? Is it chessare himself?"


    "No, I didn''t say anything else. I just hung up after saying that."


    Gao Yang felt his head was a little big. He said in a deep voice, "it''s not just us. It''s complicated and troublesome. What should we do?"


    Big Ivan said very seriously: "we must not let Claudio or Lorenzo rise to the top, so the war can only continue, which is very disadvantageous to us. We should help Justin rise to the top at all costs. I will do my best to help you with everything you need."


    Big Ivan undoubtedly said nonsense, but he was trapped in South Africa and couldn''t leave. That''s all he could do.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang looked at the people: "Lorenzo also got the news. In addition, at 6 p.m. this afternoon, important members of the Cicero family will have a meeting at Mario''s house. At that time, if anyone refuses to accept it, the man named Frank will get rid of him."


    After that, he shouted loudly and said, "who is frank and what means does Lorenzo have if he wants to argue with you?"


    After a long breath, Justin said in a deep voice: "frank, he is Mario''s personal bodyguard. I only know that I have been with Mario for many years, but I don''t know that Frank will have such an important position. As for Lorenzo..."


    After frowning and thinking for a long time, Justin shook his head and said, "I don''t know what he can do. I don''t even know how much strength he has. From the beginning, Lorenzo didn''t seem to have the intention to compete for the position of parent. He has been very silent. He didn''t oppose me or Mario. He''s just a bystander."


    Gao Yang immediately looked at Ivan and said, "you tried to kill Lorenzo. Why didn''t you have a chance?"


    Ivan shrugged and said, "it''s too tight to find it."


    Gao Yang thought and said: "Now let''s divide the problem into several parts. First of all, if Frank is asked to clean up the important members of the Cicero family, the key is whether he will completely grasp the problem. The key is that after some people in important positions are killed, the strength of the Cicero family will be greatly affected. That is to say, even if we succeed, Justin will take over a crippled situation Newspaper network, so in any case, we must stop Frank first and then make other plans. In that case... "


    Gao Yang looked determined and said to Justin, "can you contact those people? If you can, you must show up and tell them not to go to the meeting. While stopping frank, you can win some people''s support for you. Besides, you are an orthodox successor. Maybe there are many supporters left by your father."


    Justin thought and said, "yes, that''s all."


    Gao Yang smashed his fist and said, "as for other things, whether Lorenzo or Claudio, there is only one thing we can do. There is no other way to kill anyone with you. As for how to say it is appropriate, you must know?"


    Justin nodded, "I know how to buy people''s hearts. Frank won''t succeed."

 Chapter 2203

    The current situation has become a mess. Don''t want to buy the plan. There is no choice but to be flexible.


    Now, including Justin, Gao Yang and his party are like a sunset red tour group. There are four black demons. Together with the costumes of Gao Yang and Justin, a total of six old men have to add a hammer, a lame man.


    It''s just a group of people who want to seize the control of Cicero family with Lorenzo and Claudio. Seriously, Gao Yang and a group of strange people around him can do it, and others are scared to death.


    After getting off the plane and leaving the airport, he said in a loud and low voice, "I have to get a gun first. I have no bottom without a gun."


    Yalebin looked up and said in a low voice, "promising."


    When yalebin spoke Russian, he was slow and polite, but he put a defiant emphasis on it. Gao Yang really couldn''t learn it, and he couldn''t refute it.


    He smiled helplessly and said in a low voice, "what shall we do first?"


    Yalebin closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He said, "I don''t know where Lorenzo is, and the people we should contact have been contacted. Then, let''s go and wait on the necessary way to Mario''s house."


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "sorry, I don''t understand what''s the use?"


    Yalebin sighed and said indifferently on his face: "it''s useless, but it''s not useless at all. The person who should be notified has been notified. If someone else goes to Mario''s house, it shows that he is determined to get close to Claudio. If such a person meets, he will get rid of it easily. If he can''t meet, there''s no way. Anyway, it''s better than sitting and doing nothing."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "it''s really useless. We don''t even have a gun."


    Jarebin waved his hand and said, "the gun is not a problem. We can borrow it."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "where can I pick it up?"


    Jabin raised his crutch, pointed and said, "go, you''ll know soon."


    I took two taxis, and then the taxi went directly to the Russian Embassy.


    After getting out of the car, Gao Yang stood next to yalebin and whispered, "this is too high-profile?"


    Jabin raised his eyes and said, "what''s high-profile? If any of you go, I won''t show up."


    The hammer said anxiously, "I''ll go, I''ll go. Is there any code? Should there be? Otherwise, who will lend it to us?"


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "there''s no secret language. When you go, you say to see the ambassador. When you see the ambassador, you say to borrow some arms. If he doesn''t ask, it''s OK. If he wants to ask, you can say whatever you want."


    The hammer rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "I said, they didn''t even change the previous code language?"


    Tata said impatiently, "why is it so troublesome? I''ll go if you don''t go."


    The hammer immediately limped forward with a crutch, went directly to the door of the embassy and said a few words to the sentry. After finishing, someone came out and took him into the embassy. After a while, the hammer limped out again.


    Yalebin looked at the hammer and said, "how''s it going? Have you borrowed it?"


    The hammer took a note and said, "he gave me a call. He let me out without saying anything else. I haven''t said a code word yet. I didn''t say anything. I said to borrow something. He didn''t even say what he wanted. He gave me a call and got up and left."


    Alebin smiled and said, "ambassador?"


    "No, counselor, counselor''s office."


    Yalebin waved and said, "don''t wait, then call."


    Hammer made a phone call with his mobile phone and hung up. He said blankly: "the person who answered the phone gave an address, and didn''t say anything else. Captain, this is not the work style of the KGB. We don''t have such a joint. What''s this?"


    Tata patted the hammer and said, "you''re out of touch with the KGB. Let''s go."


    A group of people continued to take a taxi and arrived at a place according to the given address. After getting off the bus, yalebin still stopped there and said, "I won''t go there. Go and get some things. Hurry up."


    Gao Yang was the youngest. He must have moved, so Gao Yang followed a curious hammer, together with Tata and Vasili, and four people went to ring the doorbell.


    When he opened the door, a big man opened it. After looking at the four of them, he said warily, "what are you doing?"


    In a trance, the hammer didn''t know what to say, and then Tata next to him immediately said, "borrow a gun."


    The big man stood back, gave way to the door and said, "go up to the second floor."


    The big man sat behind the door again. When he went up a wooden staircase, the hammer said with a puzzled face: "it shouldn''t be like this. It''s too strange, too strange!"


    On the second floor, in a hall, there was only a middle-aged man in his forties sitting behind a table. When he saw them, the man stood up and said, "what do you need?"


    "Guns, cheating drugs, cars, and assassination tools, whatever. Let''s have a look first."


    "This way."


    The middle-aged man opened a door and went into a bedroom. He pressed it in the drawer of a bedside table. With a slight click, he went to the wall, stretched out his hand and pushed it. After revealing a small door, he pressed it inside and turned on a lamp. He said, "it''s all in here. Things are not very complete. Choose for yourself."


    Gao Yang was the first to go in and found a very narrow mezzanine behind the door. It was difficult to turn around when walking alone, but the mezzanine was very long, full of fourteen or five meters. Moreover, there were cabinets on both sides of the mezzanine, which were full of all the weapons he knew.


    Tata waved his hand and said to Gao Yang, "don''t be stunned. Take what you need quickly."


    There was no Soviet Russian gun in the darkroom. Gao Yang took two pistols, one 1911, one Glock 17, and one rifle, German, hk417. Then he felt dissatisfied, so he took another real sniper rifle, British, AWM.


    He had to take bullets and grenades. After Gao Yang came out of the interlayer, he looked at his things. He was a little embarrassed and said, "should I give up some more?"


    Tata shook her head, motioned Vasili to get things, and then said to the middle-aged humanitarian standing next to him, "we have too many things. Isn''t it difficult to settle the account? We can return them after we use up."


    The middle-aged man hurriedly said, "don''t pay it back! Don''t pay it back! I don''t want to know what you''re going to do with these. In short, don''t pay it back. It doesn''t matter. We''ll get special funds to wipe out these lost things. Please don''t send them back. Thank you."


    Tata pinched his chin and said, "well, what''s more exciting here? Yes, tell me where it is."

 Chapter 2204

    Tata asked very seriously, but the middle-aged man''s face was a little ugly. After a moment of silence, he whispered, "what do you mean by strength?"


    Tata snapped his fingers and said, "it''s small and powerful. There are only a few of us, but we have a lot of people to deal with, so we need powerful weapons."


    The middle-aged man looked embarrassed, but finally nodded and said with a little uneasy: "some..."


    "Ah? Really? Something."


    Tata became interested. The middle-aged man said somewhat unnaturally, "we have VX here."


    Gao Yang, who was playing with his gun, immediately pricked up his ears and stared at the middle-aged man, while Tata said excitedly: "VX? Suitcase, shell or rocket?"


    The middle-aged man was worried. He subconsciously stepped back and frowned: "suitcase, three pound rocket, 110mm super caliber rocket used in Tiequan 3 rocket launcher, with a spreading radius of 25 meters."


    Tata said enthusiastically, "what about the suitcase? What about the suitcase?"


    "The suitcase, uh, is much more powerful. It contains 10kg of liquid VX, secondary projectile and sub cluster projectile. The throwing radius can reach about 150m. If the bullet can''t be thrown out, it can detonate again, and the spreading radius is 50m. You can use it to empty a football field in three minutes. Don''t you really want to use it?"


    Tata said indifferently, "if you don''t want me to use it, you shouldn''t tell me. Then, how many suitcases do you have?"


    The middle-aged man was about to cry and whispered, "three, only three, these are the only three in Italy. Now it''s not the cold war. I don''t know why they put three such things here. Maybe someone forgot to put them here. I said, you don''t really want to use it?"


    Gao Yang understood, so he immediately shouted, "no, no! We don''t need it."


    Tata spread his hand and said, "you''re too timid."


    "I''m not timid, but I absolutely don''t want Satan to become a terrorist organization or kill my friends. Man, think about it, VX suitcase, this thing can kill tens of thousands of people. This thing is the same level as suitcase nuclear bomb. Do you want the world to chase us?"


    What is VX?


    VX is a nerve agent. Yes, it is a chemical weapon. It is the most powerful chemical weapon in the world.


    Tata wiped his hands and said, "it''s a pity. You''re too timid. It''s an exaggeration that suitcase chemical weapons can kill tens of thousands of people. It''s hard to kill thousands of people."


    Gao Gao has the final say, "tulta," tulta waved, "well, I just feel that without restraint now, since you don''t want to use it, you have the final say."


    Gao Yang sighed with relief and said, "even if we all die in Rome, we can''t use that thing, because after using it, it''s not just our business, it will involve many people. I can''t be so selfish."


    Gao Yang is right. Big Ivan is deeply involved in this matter. If he dares to use VX, big Ivan can''t run away. In other words, regardless of how Satan will use it, big Ivan can''t escape becoming a public enemy in the world.


    Tata waved his hands in front of him and said, "that''s OK, but don''t you think it''s a pity? If we really encounter an unsolvable situation, we can solve everything with VX easily."


    After that, Tata leaned in front of Gao Yang, without fear of being heard by others, and said loudly: "There are not many opportunities. You can''t get VX rockets anywhere except here, and your friends won''t have them, because this is a very small batch specially made by the KGB. Consider it clearly. If you miss this opportunity, you''ll never get it again. If I were you, I''d have to take it away even if I didn''t use it!"


    The middle-aged man''s face was very ugly and whispered, "it''s easy to say anything else. If you lose this kind of thing, it''s difficult to do, man. It''s hard for me to explain. If you can''t use it, don''t take it."


    Tata smiled and said, "then you shouldn''t have told me."


    The middle-aged man said sadly, "I don''t want to say, but forget it, suit yourself."


    Gao Yang licked his lips and said, "how many rockets do you have here?"


    "Eight, only eight, really only eight."


    Gao Yang looked at Tata, slowly nodded and whispered, "it''s a rare opportunity. Don''t keep it."


    Tata waved his hand and said, "keep your suitcase. Take out the rocket and give us a launcher by the way."


    The middle-aged man sighed and said helplessly, "OK, I''ll give it to you, but please remember, never involve us, otherwise it may be a nightmare that will cause a world war."


    Tata said impatiently, "you don''t have to teach this. What else can you use, something that can be used and easy to use."


    The middle-aged man whispered: "in addition to the conventional weapons, that is the hypnotic gas grenade, which is the smoke bomb. It just has a strong hypnotic effect. It takes about three minutes to take effect. There is no residue after the event. It can be used by hand or launched with the M203 grenade launcher. The smoke time is a little short, but it works well in a confined space."


    Gao Yangxi said, "this is good. This can be more."


    The middle-aged man nodded numbly and said, "well, can you take so many things with you?"


    Tata said, "of course not. Prepare two cars for us."


    The middle-aged man nodded numbly. He was a little overwhelmed.


    There is nothing to say about other things. They are all conventional weapons. There is no VX such a big killer that makes the enemy afraid and our own people more afraid. Waiting for all the things to be packed in large bags or wooden boxes, the middle-aged man, like a plague God, quickly took people to move them to the car.


    Two cars were prepared for Gao Yang. One was a small hatchback Fiat, and the other was a small hatchback. After helping to carry things to the car, the middle-aged man said, "the car was stolen. You''d better change it quickly. I''ve finished my work. Don''t see you again."


    With that, the man who provided arms escaped and entered the door. Then he closed the door and refused to appear again.


    At this time, the hammer finally said, "why? We can get the suitcase chemical weapons? Why? What happened?"


    Tata said lazily, "baskov."


    The hammer said with a stunned face, "the traitor?"


    Tata shrugged and said, "the captain said not to call him that again. We can get this. It''s baskov''s help."


    Hammer said discontentedly, "even if I don''t say he''s a traitor, but I won''t say it again in the future."


    After muttering, the hammer looked around and said, "I have to find a hardware store. I have to buy a hammer. Hi, Tata, I''m here. Can you still use a hammer? What''s your meaning?"

 Chapter 2205

    We''ve got all the things we should or shouldn''t have. There aren''t many people who praise them now, but their combat effectiveness is really strong. We really want to annoy them and force them to a dead end. I can''t say anything else. There must be no problem pulling hundreds of people as cushions.


    The cargo box of the minivan will certainly not be comfortable. Alebin and the hammer will take the car, plus two drivers, so Gao Yang and Justin have to bend in the cargo box for a while.


    Justin sat on an aluminum box, and then he made an inviting gesture and shouted to the one sitting directly against the car wall, "I think you should sit on the box, at least more comfortable."


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "I still can''t. You have to know that under your ass is a chemical weapon that can kill thousands of people."


    Justin slipped in front of the box and said, "are you kidding?"


    Gao Yang covered his face with his hand, took a long breath and said, "I was greedy just now. In fact, I really shouldn''t take these hot things, but I can''t help taking them."


    Justin looked at Gao Yang in a daze. When the car started, his body shook. Justin said, "I think I''ve been exposed now. After I called all the important members of Cicero, I''ve been exposed. Now, maybe we should find a way to directly contact Cesare."


    "The problem is that we can''t get in touch," he said in a low voice


    Justin said distressedly, "we can''t do anything now. Go and guard near Mario''s house? Wait for someone who decides to be loyal to Lorenzo to kill us? Only by contacting Cesare can we have a clearer way to choose."


    Gao Yang said: "now our problem is that our strength is too weak and the prospect is very uncertain. Do you know what I''m worried about? I''m worried that some guy who can''t help launching indiscriminate attacks now. Man, there''s limited what we can do before more of us come."


    Justin breathed a sigh of relief and said, "waiting is the most painful, especially when he doesn''t know whether the situation will be better or worse."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "according to my experience, when we have to rush for time, a turnaround will occur soon. Whether it''s a crisis or a good opportunity, in short, we won''t wait too long."


    Justin smiled: "so, according to your experience, is there a good opportunity or a crisis?"


    Gao Yang said, "don''t let me predict. It''s unlucky."


    Justin smiled and said, "well, let''s wait for the turn, and hope it''s a good opportunity."


    They stopped talking and thought about their own thoughts. After a long bumpy ride in the car, the car stopped. Someone opened the car outside, and Gao Yang and Justin got out of the car.


    When the car drove to the suburbs, Tata waved and said, "get out of the car and prepare your weapons."


    All weapons are packed. No one knows when to use them, so it''s better to prepare them in advance.


    When Gao Yang stood behind the car and pressed the rifle bullets into the magazine one by one, his phone rang. Big Ivan said eagerly: "your phone can''t get through. Don''t happen again. Listen, chessare called me personally. He hopes to contact Justin directly. He left me a phone. You can decide whether you want to contact him or not."


    The turnaround came.


    Gao Yangji was excited and gave the phone to Justin. Justin called out without hesitation.


    After waiting for the phone to get through, Justin whispered, "Hello, this is Justin."


    "Hello, I''m Cesare."


    After his bland but meaningful opening remarks, Cesare did not waste any time and said, "now frank and I dominate everything after Mario''s death. Now I''m out of Mario''s house, so I have the opportunity to call you."


    Justin whispered, "I''m surprised at what you''ve done."


    Cesare said without hesitation: "because I am only loyal to the Cicero family, to be exact, your father took me out of the orphanage and gave me everything now. Mario and I are friends, but I have my own mission, that is to do everything I can to protect the Cicero family."


    Justin sighed and said, "I''m really glad you''re loyal to your mission."


    Cesare said in a deep voice: "you shouldn''t unite Ivan and Satan to attack Cicero, which makes me very dissatisfied, very dissatisfied."


    Justin smiled and said, "I said I had never contacted Satan and Ivan. I have admitted my failure and hid in Iceland. Do you believe it? The truth is that Mario provoked the wrong people, that''s all."


    Cesare said coldly, "I don''t believe it, but I have no other choice. You are the designated successor of Cicero family, and now only you and Lorenzo are left. I have no choice but to inform you and tend to let you take over the position of parent, because your father recognizes your ability more."


    Justin said seriously, "it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, but I must say that if I want to ask Satan to help me, I won''t wait until now. As for big Ivan, you know none of us can call him. Well, the key thing is, Mario must be dead, right?"


    "Yes, I believe so," Cesare said in a deep voice


    Justin frowned and said, "what do you mean you believe it?"


    "I didn''t see Mario''s body, but I believe he''s dead."


    Justin frowned and said, "well, if this is a trap, then this trap is too clumsy, so I''ll trust your judgment. Then, what should I do next?"


    Cesare whispered: "when I send you a message, it''s not easy to judge the situation. Lorenzo seems to have his own plan. He''s contacting people he shouldn''t contact and plans to use external forces to seize the position of parents, which makes me very worried."


    "Who is he contacting?"


    Cesare sighed and said, "I don''t know, but it must be a family in Italy, or worse, Zhengfu."


    Justin was stunned and said, "that''s really bad."


    Cesare low channel: "Even if Satan and big Ivan are your external forces, which have done great harm to the reputation and strength of the Cicero family, they can''t stand in Italy. They will leave after you rise. But I did a stupid thing. I shouldn''t have told Lorenzo. Lorenzo''s forces come from Italy. They won''t leave. Lorenzo will become a puppet, The Cicero family will be annexed, Justin. Now you have to stop Lorenzo. Claudio is not afraid. As long as you become a parent, I believe the Cicero family can end the crisis and I will help you. Now I have to end the call and I will call you again if I have a chance. "


    He hurriedly ended the call. Chessare left the toilet, but he had just walked out of the toilet. The bodyguard assigned by Frank pointed the muzzle of the gun at his head.


    Cesare''s face sank and said, "what are you doing?"


    The bodyguard didn''t answer, but Frank flashed out, held out his hand to chessare and said, "give me your phone, traitor!"

 Chapter 2206

    Cesare looked at Frank suddenly, with a calm face, and then he calmly handed Frank his cell phone.


    Frank took the cell phone and handed it to the bodyguard next to him, but he suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed chessare''s left wrist, twisted it, and carried chessare''s left hand behind him.


    Cesare bent down because of the sharp pain in his arm.


    Frank did it directly, and his last face was gone. It was completely over.


    Grabbing Cesare''s left hand from behind, Frank said coldly, "you let me down, Cesare."


    After a cold word, Frank took off chessare''s watch. Then the bodyguard he assigned to chessare put away his gun, took out a strap and tied chessare''s hands from behind.


    After letting go of Cesare, Frank began to reach out and touch Cesare''s hair. From the beginning to the foot, Frank found everything on Cesare, and didn''t even leave his shoes for him.


    After Frank gave chessare''s shoes to his men, he said coldly, "take him back, check these things, and locate every phone on his mobile phone."


    Cesare wasn''t at Mario''s house. He was caught by Frank in a restaurant, and he didn''t even know when Frank came with him.


    He said faintly, "frank, if you want to kill me, why bother with these things and find any indifferent excuses? Does it make sense? I said I was ready for death, why."


    Frank approached Cesare and whispered, "as a traitor, want to die? You''re so beautiful."


    As soon as Frank reached out and pinched Cesare''s mouth, he clicked. Cesare''s jaw was dislocated by Frank. He broke Cesare''s mouth. Frank took out a small flashlight and looked inside. Then he put the flashlight into Cesare''s mouth and roughly knocked each tooth back and forth.


    After an examination, Frank threw away the flashlight and said coldly, "you should see the dentist, Cesare."


    With this in his mouth, Frank slowly pinched the collar of chessare''s suit, then slowly pinched the shirt collar, and finally Frank smelled it carefully with his nose.


    Cesare drooled and said vaguely, "are you afraid of me committing suicide, Frank."


    Frank whispered, "you don''t have a chance to kill yourself, Cesare. What are you preparing? What are you afraid of?"


    Chessare chuckled and said, "are you a dog nose? You can smell it."


    Frank said expressionless, "it''s not a dog''s nose. It''s smarter than a dog''s nose. Take it away."


    Chessare was pushed out of the restaurant barefoot and stuffed into a car. Frank sat beside him himself.


    Cesare knows it''s over. It''s all over.


    When Cesare was taken back to Mario''s house and returned to the living room where Mario fainted or died, Mario sat down on the sofa with a gloomy face and whispered, "Cesare, accident?"


    Cesare said something vaguely. Frank immediately pinched his chin. After clicking and pushing it, Cesare gasped and said, "it''s not very unexpected. Since I saw frank, it can''t be too unexpected. Hi, Mario, well done."


    Mario picked up a mobile phone on the tea table and said slowly, "yes, well done. Justin came out and the hidden enemy surfaced. The most important thing is that the biggest traitor around me just appeared. It''s just a fake death that has such a big harvest, which exceeds my best expectation."


    Cesare didn''t speak. Mario took Cesare''s smartphone and turned it over a few times. He smiled and said, "you''re careful to delete the call record, but do you think that''s enough."


    Chessare whispered, "of course not enough. You can check all my call records directly from the telephone company. If you trust me, there is no problem doing anything. If you don''t trust me, I can''t do anything. It''s very simple. I understand."


    Mario picked up Cesare''s watch, looked at it, nodded and said, "I gave it to you, but I didn''t expect you to add a signal transmitter to it. Where am I sorry for you? Cesare."


    Cesare breathed and said, "you''re not sorry for me. You''re very kind to me. I''m sorry for you."


    Mario looked very ugly. He opened his arms and said, "you can''t send me away with a word of sorry. You have to give me an explanation."


    Cesare sighed and said, "I didn''t want to explain to you, but I know you''re confused, so I''m willing to explain."


    Mario nodded repeatedly and said, "good, good, I have to thank you. Go ahead, why betray me."


    Cesare said seriously, "I didn''t betray anyone. I was loyal and fearless. I tried to complete my mission until I sacrificed everything, so I''m not a traitor, let alone betray."


    Mario smiled angrily and said in a loud voice, "no betrayal? Do you mean to say it again?"


    Cesare said seriously, "of course, I''m not a traitor, because I''m loyal to the Cicero family, not you."


    Mario pointed to himself, touched his heart and said, "I am the Cicero family!"


    Cesare shook his head and said: "If you live, you represent the Cicero family. If you die, you no longer represent the Cicero family. Before you die, I didn''t do anything to betray you. Even if you launched a family civil war and robbed Justin of the position of parent, I didn''t stop you or betray you, but you die. For the Cicero family, I have to choose between Lorenzo and Justin One. "


    Mario''s face muscles kept twitching and whispered, "if you say so, blame me?"


    Cesare nodded and said, "yes, if you didn''t use such a bad means as pretending to die, if I didn''t really think you were dead, then I would never do anything."


    Mario disdained, "do you think I''ll believe it?"


    Cesare sighed again and said, "I know you won''t believe it, but it''s true. Whether you believe it or not, I have to say it."


    Mario leaned back, shook his head and said, "you said my fake death was bad, so why would you be fooled? Ha ha, Cesare, I always thought you were a very stable guy. I thought it would take at least several days to expose you, but I didn''t expect that you almost immediately showed that you were a traitor, which I really didn''t expect."


    Cesare sighed: "that''s because I''m too anxious, Mario. I can''t see the destruction of the Cicero family. I''m too anxious, so I made this stupid mistake. I couldn''t wait to send a message without seeing your body and confirming your death in person, because I really don''t dare to wait any longer. The Cicero family has no time."


    Mario suddenly roared: "shut your mouth, Cicero family will not end, it''s you, it''s you!"

 Chapter 2207

    Justin hung up the phone. Alebin frowned and said, "from what I heard about your conversation, there seems to be something less optimistic."


    Cesare and Justin speak Italian. Gao Yang can''t understand it, but alebin can understand it.


    Justin also frowned and said, "yes, the situation is not very optimistic. Cesare didn''t say any specific information. The biggest problem is that Cesare didn''t see Mario''s body. I''m a little uneasy about it, but Cesare said he must have died."


    "Ah."


    Gao Yang covered his head with his hand. After a cry, he slowly released his hands and said to Justin, "it makes me feel very bad."


    He waved his hand, raised his face and said helplessly, "it happens that I know a friend named Murphy, so it''s always easy for me to think of Murphy''s law."


    Justin took a breath and said, "the bad things that may happen will certainly happen..."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "Mario may not be dead, then he may really not be dead, no matter how ridiculous the idea is, and no matter how clumsy the conspiracy is if it is a conspiracy."


    Yalebin also sighed and said, "there has never been any bad conspiracy in the world. As long as it is a conspiracy, someone will always be fooled. The more you think it is impossible, it will always become a reality."


    Justin said bitterly, "yes, this must be admitted."


    Gao Yang pinched his chin and said with a sad face: "if Mario is really not dead, if this is really a conspiracy, how many mistakes have we made? First of all, Justin has called too many people. If one of these people finally Mario, then we have been exposed."


    "It also means that we will be attacked at any time," Tata said stiffly


    Gao Yang turned to look at Tata and said, "we haven''t evaluated the authenticity of chessare''s words. In other words, is chessare really on our side? Falk, that''s why I like to be a mercenary rather than a spy like you. Just thinking about this makes my head explode."


    Justin rubbed his forehead and said, "the good news is that the phone I contacted in Germany has been discarded and destroyed. The bad news is that I just talked to Cesare with my new mobile phone."


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "I''m inclined to believe what chessare said is true, because if chessare and Mario jointly implement the conspiracy, we can only get good news, not more suspicious contents, but we must prevent chessare from being fooled by Mario. In that case, our situation will be really dangerous."


    Tata said, "so, equip yourself quickly. You don''t want us to load bullets when a large number of enemies come."


    Justin quickly took out his mobile phone, turned it off and said, "anyway, it''s the right choice to lose this first."


    Gao Yang quickly pressed the bullet into the magazine and dragged it past hk417. After inserting the magazine, he raised his gun and aimed at a target not far away. "Anyway, I have to adjust the sight first."


    Justin took his cell phone and said, "if we are located, it''s dangerous to stay here. I suggest leaving immediately. Also, how to deal with this cell phone, smash, throw it away, or throw it into that car and walk around with this cell phone."


    Gao Yang pointed his gun at a tree and said loudly, "no car will pass here, so my suggestion is to throw it away from afar and let the enemy know where we once appeared. It doesn''t matter, but it''s very troublesome for the enemy to catch up with us."


    After firing a shot, the bullet missed the tree and said in a low voice, "Fark, is that what the KGB does? How bad is the sight, or have they never adjusted it?"


    Tata angrily said: "it''s impossible. The KGB''s gun is definitely adjusted. This kind of rifle must be right at 0.100 meters."


    Gao Yang turned his gun and said, "come on, I''ll try the sniper rifle."


    Tata shouted, "the return of sniper rifle is 0.200 meters."


    Gao Yang picked up the AWM and aimed at it according to the two hundred meters. The bullet accurately hit the point he aimed at, so he shouted, "this is no problem, but that is definitely a problem."


    Tata fired a shot, and then he immediately said angrily, "now how degenerate are these bastards? The guns that can''t be tested in the enemy''s rear area don''t adjust their sight! This is murder! Murder!"


    The sight on hk417 is really not adjusted, and the sight on AWM is indeed adjusted.


    It''s not that Gao Yang has a lot to do, but that he certainly won''t have a chance to test fire and adjust his sight when he gets to the city. He uses a rifle without adjusting his sight to shoot accurately. That''s not suicide.


    Tata didn''t have the confidence just now. Shanshan returned the gun to Gao Yang and said loudly, "come by yourself. I''ll prepare my gun. We must leave in five minutes."


    There was a small hillside between Gao Yang and the highway. They drove off the highway and took a dirt road for more than ten minutes. They stopped between two low hills. There was no one nearby. If they tried the gun, they had to hurry up and try it here.


    At this time, Justin quickly ran up a small hillside and said loudly, "I''ll see if there''s anything moving that can take the mobile phone away. If not, it''s always good to throw it away."


    In addition to yalebin and Justin, everyone else was preparing their weapons. Tata put a pistol in the holster behind his waist, tied his belt, grabbed an MP5 submachine gun and fired several rounds. His face relaxed slightly. He said, "now young people still have some bottom lines. If these guns can''t be used, I have to ask baskov how to bring them."


    Gao Yang is still testing and adjusting the sight. He is very angry and said, "it''s outrageous. This sight is still in the factory state, but I''ll be right here soon."


    The sight can be quickly adjusted to a barely acceptable state, but Gao Yang likes to adjust the sight to become the extension of his eyes, that is, he can shoot according to what he sees, rather than having to adjust the error of the sight before shooting, so the sight is not useless, but uncomfortable to use.


    Gao Yang''s speed is really fast enough. The walking of bullets within 100 meters has been controlled within the size of an apple. This is the result of fast adjustment. If you want to be more accurate, you have to carefully fine tune and cooperate with the test firing, but Gao Yang doesn''t have much time to waste.


    Yalebin looked at his watch and said loudly, "it''s four minutes. Don''t waste any more time. Get ready to start immediately and call Justin back. Let''s go."


    Gao Yang put away his gun. Just about to shout Justin, he saw Justin running down the hill and yelling, "helicopter! Helicopter! Several helicopters!"


    Gao Yangji was annoyed, clapped his hand on his leg and shouted, "damn Murphy''s law!"

 Chapter 2208

    Yalebin pointed to the car and said loudly, "get in the car, leave, come on!"


    Gao Yang quickly shouted, "no, don''t get on the bus. Believe me, I have rich experience."


    When talking, he quickly disassembles the sight being adjusted to deal with fast moving targets such as helicopters. It is unwise to use a sight with narrow field of vision and not very accurate. He needs a mechanical sight that is convenient for rapid aiming.


    It is not the first time that yalebin and Gaoyang have differences, but it is the first time that they have differences against the enemy, because yalebin''s command has never been impeccable. Only this time, Gaoyang feels that his choice is more reasonable.


    Justin ran down the hill quickly. He shouted, "there are several helicopters! Many!"


    Yalebin looked up and said, "you say you have rich experience?"


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said loudly, "believe me, I''ve been chased and spanked by a damn helicopter from the air, not once or twice. I have rich experience in how to deal with a helicopter! Because we''re always beaten by a fucking helicopter!"


    Helicopters are a good thing. Unfortunately, for a small mercenary regiment, helicopters are more likely to appear on the enemy''s side.


    Yalebin shouted, "I really haven''t been chased and hit by a helicopter from the air, so I''ll listen to you."


    "That''s right!"


    After suddenly nodding his head, he raised his voice to Tata: "we have rocket launchers. Get ready quickly. Who of you is more accurate?"


    Tata threw his submachine gun into the carriage, pulled out a HK416 and carried it behind him. At the same time, he withdrew the box and took out an iron fist 3 rocket launcher.


    Iron fist 3 has standard and light versions. The light version is disposable, but the standard version can be reused. The main reason why they carry iron fist 3 rockets is that VX rockets can only be launched by iron fist 3, but now these standard iron fist 3 are their only effective weapon against helicopters.


    Tata pulled out the iron fist 3. Gao Yang knew that Tata was unlikely to make a mistake, but he couldn''t help shouting: "don''t make a mistake, man."


    Tata looked at Gao Yang and said, "you need to say? I don''t want to commit suicide."


    Gao Yang looked at Justin and said loudly, "how far is the helicopter? Is it an armed helicopter?"


    Justin pointed to the sky and screamed, "how can I see clearly, but they''ll be there soon!"


    Gao Yang shouted to yalebin, "you and the hammer find a covered place to hide, Justin, pick up a gun and fight with us like a man. You follow me, spread out, everyone spread out!"


    Justin pulled up Gao Yang''s sniper rifle and shouted, "you should use a gun that can fire repeatedly! Can you use this?"


    Justin said with a dead face, "I can''t use any guns well. It doesn''t matter."


    Just then, a helicopter appeared from above the not steep hillside, and then another, another.


    Gao Yang, they spread out quickly. He was surrounded by Justin, Tata and Vasili. Hammer and yalebin slowly left the car. They couldn''t run if they wanted to run.


    There are only six people, three people can''t fight. Justin is almost a waste. Yalebin is too old and the hammer is lame. In Gao Yang''s experience of being chased by helicopters several times, this situation is not much. It turns out that he has a strong team around him.


    It must be understood that for helicopters, whether they are experienced mercenaries, the most powerful agents, black devils, or ordinary people, as long as they don''t have appropriate weapons, they can only be beaten and can''t fight back.


    Why not drive away, but stay and try to resist? That''s because this time it''s different from the previous situation. This time, they are in a valley. Although the hillside is not high, it must have firmly restricted the car from leaving the road. On the path sandwiched between the hillsides on both sides, the car that can''t do snake motor driving back and forth can only be used as a target. Therefore, it''s better to abandon the car than drive away.


    But after seeing the helicopter, Gao Yang couldn''t help shouting in surprise: "it''s not an armed helicopter, we still have some help!"


    A total of five helicopters slowed down immediately after they appeared from the air, and then circled back and forth in the air. They can also be seen clearly on the ground. The coating of the five helicopters is different, but they must be civil helicopters, and the models are the same. All of them are A109 helicopters produced by Agusta company in Italy.


    The rear hatch doors of the five helicopters were all open, and there were people sitting on both sides. Gao Yang''s eyesight was very good, but he could not see whether the rear hatch opened by the helicopter was equipped with machine guns. From what he observed, only people sat there at the hatch door, and no machine guns came out, which was good news.


    The height of the helicopter is a little high, about 300 meters. When the helicopter hovers back and forth, it can''t see what''s going on above. However, at this height, if there are only gunmen using rifles on the helicopter, their shooting will not be affected, and they shoot from bottom to top with rifles, It''s almost impossible to have any effect.


    Five helicopters surround a small airspace, which is a little crowded and dangerous, but it certainly can''t stop the helicopter attack.


    After the helicopter arrived, he didn''t rush to attack. He stood high on the hillside and looked up. Justin gasped: "I think maybe I should hide, too. I can''t help you fight."


    Hold your head high, block the sun with your hands, and say loudly; "No, you''re still useful."


    "What''s the use?"


    "Bait."


    "Bait?"


    "Yes, we can''t all die here. I''d appreciate it if you can lead the enemy away, but you certainly don''t have a chance to avoid the attack from the helicopter, so I have to be by your side to ensure that you can live. In this way, other people can escape. Anyway, it''s better than dying here, right?"


    Justin took a cold breath and said, "Fark! Is this your experience?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, my experience is that I can''t escape just by running for my life. They haven''t shot yet. What do you think they''re waiting for?"


    Justin smiled bitterly and said, "how do I know? For the sake of being with me, I''ll forgive you for using me as bait."


    Gao Yang looked at the helicopter and said, "maybe these people are not looking for us. What if this is a tourist helicopter, right?"


    Justin said, "are you kidding?"


    "Well, I''m just kidding..."


    Gao Yang never raised his gun, because in case these helicopters really didn''t come to them, but after making a completely funny joke, he saw that the people on the helicopter moved and someone raised his gun,.


    "Fire! Don''t let them form a barrage!" he shouted

 Chapter 2209

    When there are five helicopters in the sky, even if there are no machine guns on these helicopters, you can''t get together. In that case, the shooters on the helicopter must be very happy.


    Waiting to be a target on the ground is a matter of no choice, but running separately and far away can still be done. If the enemies in the sky start shooting, at least they won''t be knocked down all at once.


    According to several basic principles of ground and air combat, Gao Yang and Tata are far away. Tata and Vasili are on another hillside. Tata can''t hear his roar. Therefore, Gao Yang''s roar is for Justin nearby.


    Justin held a high sniper rifle and said blankly, "are you talking to me?"


    "Falk! You fool."


    Justin couldn''t count on it. He shouted helplessly, raised his gun and shot.


    The helicopter in the sky was moving slowly. The gunman sitting at the side hatch raised his gun and started shooting downward. Gao Yang raised his gun and shot at one of the shooters he aimed at in the sky. Then, both sides fired bullets almost at the same time.


    There was a rustling sound thirty meters around Gao Yang, and then a small stone jumped up after being hit by a bullet. As for Gao Yang, the enemy he aimed at was still shooting. As for where his bullets flew, no one knows.


    If Gao Yang has groliov around and a 12.7mm machine gun, it''s definitely a helicopter. Even without a 12.7mm heavy machine gun and a 7.62 caliber machine gun, it''s OK, but without a big dog and a machine gun, Gao Yang is difficult to fight.


    Using a 7.62mm rifle to shoot down the helicopter, even if there is, it must be a miracle, so Gao Yang will never dream of shooting down the plane. He just wants to shoot down the gunman sitting at the helicopter cabin door.


    After two steps, Gao Yang stood still again, raised his gun and shot a short shot into the sky again, but it didn''t work at all.


    Gao Yang''s shooting is as good as God. There are many factors. First, he is shooting from the back. The influence of earth gravity on bullet trajectory is much greater than that of flat shooting. Gao Yang is familiar with the trajectory of 7.62mm NATO bullet, but he doesn''t know the difference between shooting directly into the sky and flat shooting bullet trajectory.


    In addition, the height of the helicopter is almost 300 meters, but the helicopter is not directly above the head. Although it is not far away, the oblique bullet has to exceed 500 meters, which has long exceeded the straight flight trajectory distance of the 7.62 NATO bullet.


    Coupled with the strong downwind of the helicopter rotor, Gao Yang''s bullet must be slightly different from the flat shot, and this difference is enough to prevent him from hitting the target.


    If the distance is closer and the bullet trajectory has hit the target before being affected and changing the trajectory, it will be easy for Gao Yang to fight, but now, as long as the helicopter does not reduce the height, Gao Yang is really difficult to fight.


    Maybe the bullet hit the helicopter, but Gao Yang certainly can''t see the small bullet hole on the helicopter with the naked eye hundreds of meters away. Therefore, Gao Yang really doesn''t know how big the bullet deviation is. If he can observe it, he can adjust the trajectory, but if he can''t observe it, he can''t.


    After firing a few shots, he had to change places. Gao Yang didn''t know that several people in the helicopter on his head were shooting at him and several people were shooting at Tata. However, the good phenomenon was that the enemy''s shooting method on his head was not very strong. After several shots, bullets fell around him, but they didn''t fall on him.


    Shooting from the ground to the sky is not easy, and shooting from the sky is certainly difficult. Although the difficult factors are different, it must be difficult. Otherwise, Americans do not have to train machine gunners who shoot from helicopters. Of course, if the enemy uses machine guns, the situation is certainly different, but they use rifles, This gives them a way to live.


    "Fark Fark Fark Fark Fark!"


    After the third shot fell empty, he suddenly ran aside, pushed Justin, and said loudly, "run! How did you live to the present."


    Justin took a sniper rifle and ran two steps with Gao Yang. He shouted, "I don''t live by shooting. I live by my brain and my mouth!"


    "If the muzzle gun can shoot down the plane, you must be a legendary shooter."


    In the busy schedule, he forgot to make complaints about the two steps, and stopped again. He watched the helicopter moving slowly and shooting down the ground. He said, "no way, the enemy can''t fight down without lowering the height."


    Justin gasped and said, "of course not. Did you just find out? Let me say, let''s run separately and don''t think of fighting back."


    Looking at the faint smoke rising from the ground not far away, Gao Yang should dance like a circle dance. After running around a few steps, he yelled at Justin: "don''t stop, fool! Don''t stop, keep running, be flexible."


    Looking at the sniper rifle held by Justin, Gao Yang suddenly turned and ran to Justin, then reached out and grabbed the sniper rifle, then ran left and right, shouting: "don''t stop, don''t run in the same direction for more than two seconds."


    Put the rifle behind his back and Gao Yang took the sniper rifle. At this time, Gao Yang heard continuous gunshots. He turned his head and found that a helicopter was emitting flames continuously. The enemy still had machine guns. Although it was not fixed on the helicopter with a universal gun rack, the enemy did take out the machine gun and started shooting, It''s just that the target is Tata, not Gao Yang.


    Justin shouted, "why don''t they launch rockets!"


    "Because the opportunity hasn''t come yet!"


    After Gao Yang replied in his busy schedule, he suddenly stopped and immediately aimed the muzzle at the gunman who was using the machine gun.


    He quickly aimed at the gunman. Gao Yang didn''t forget to look at the model of the machine gun. He thought it should be an M249 machine gun. He watched the gunman sitting at the cabin door of the helicopter and being pulled by the safety rope so as not to fall. Then he put the gun on his lap and shot with the machine gun in his arms.


    As soon as the gun was fired, the machine gunner immediately dropped his head, and the cabin was sprayed with blood. The machine gun was not fixed at all, and there were no safety measures to tie it anywhere, so it slipped directly from the gunman''s hand and fell down.


    Even if shooting in the air, the power and trajectory of the. 338 lapmagnum bullet will not have any impact, so the single shot sniper rifle that should not have been used to hit an aircraft can also be used to create miracles. Of course, miracles can be created in Gao Yang''s hands, not in others'' hands.


    As he turned and ran away, Gao Yang pulled the gun with a loud crash, and then he said loudly, "it''s good to have a large caliber. I should have used it long ago, Falk! Justin! You''ve run out of bullets!"


    Justin ran with open teeth and claws and shouted, "you let me shoot, you!"

 Chapter 2210

    Gao Yang doesn''t care to quarrel with Justin because he is facing a very real problem. He has no bullets.


    Sniper rifle is definitely not the preferred weapon for air, so Gao Yang didn''t carry sniper rifle bullets. You know, when the plane came, he was loading bullets and adjusting guns. He only had four full magazines of hk417. As for the AWM, he only had one five shot magazine, which was only full magazines after habitual reloading after test firing.


    Therefore, after Justin made a correct choice and brought the AWM, he made a wrong choice. He basically emptied the magazine and left only one bullet to Gao Yang, but it can''t be said that Justin''s fault, because Gao Yang asked him to shoot.


    Looking at the van under the hillside, Gao Yang turned his head and ran down. At the same time, he shouted at Justin: "follow me, we have to get the bullets!"


    Justin stumbled and almost fell down. When he turned and ran down the hillside with Gao Yang, he gasped: "I should wear sports shoes instead of a pair of cheap leather shoes. The most damn thing is that I also wore a pair of nylon socks!"


    There are five planes in the sky. When he runs down, his change of direction is weakened due to the acceleration of speed. He has to watch the stones and Shrubs under his feet and don''t trip himself. At the same time, he has to see the position of Tata.


    Tata and Vasili suffered no weaker attack than him, because the rocket launcher on Tata made the helicopter feel more threatened, so they naturally paid more attention to Tata.


    Tata and Vasili fled in confusion, shouting: "hold on, hold on, I can force them down.


    I don''t know if they can hear Tata. As for yalebin and hammer, they don''t know where to hide. Gao Yang glanced at them and didn''t see them.


    He quickly ran to the car, and then Gao Yang suddenly turned his head when he was close to the car. Then a string of bullets came down from the sky and left a row of bullet holes in the car. The people on the helicopter saw that he was going to get close to the car and began to shoot at the car.


    The automatic rifle couldn''t shoot all the time, and it couldn''t shoot, but Gao Yang still didn''t dare to get close to the car, so he ran to the car, circled around the car, and saw the sniper rifle bullet box left by him.


    Seeing the bullet box, Gao Yang crossed his heart and rushed straight to it. Then he grabbed the bullet box, turned again and ran away.


    With a gun in one hand and a bullet box in the other, Gao Yang didn''t even have a chance to load.


    Justin was more than ten meters away from Gao Yang. With his big mouth open, he snorted, "what are we going to do next?"


    "I have to load the gun, shoot a few shots, let the helicopter down, and we''ll have a chance," he said loudly


    Justin''s speed was a little slow. He gasped, "then load the bullet!"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "do you see my hand?"


    Everything used by the sniper rifle is very particular. The gun has a special storage carrying box, the sight may be placed in the gun box together, and the bullets must also have special packaging. Unlike ordinary rifle bullets, the fittings of sniper rifle bullets are also very particular. In short, they are high-end and high-grade.


    There are also some disadvantages in the high-end atmosphere, that is, it is too troublesome to use.


    Gao Yang''s gun is. 338 caliber. The bullets cost tens of dollars a shot. A large box of bullets with 100 rounds is thousands of dollars. The bullets are so expensive. Of course, the box can''t be used once. The engineering plastic bullet box has handles and buckles like a toolbox. It is resistant to pressure and collision to isolate the air. There are sponge honeycomb cushions inside. The bullets are inserted one by one, so they won''t collide with each other, There will never be any wear and tear. It will be taken out and loaded into the magazine only before use. In short, everything is for high precision.


    The bullet box has a good effect on saving bullets, but it is troublesome to take and use.


    "Run up the mountain and follow me."


    With a loud roar, Justin said helplessly, "then why let me down!"


    Ignoring Justin, Gao Yang hung the strap of the sniper rifle around his neck. The sound of the gun was too long and bumped. It was very uncomfortable, but Gao Yang seized the opportunity and opened the bullet box while running. After pulling out several bullets one by one with the primer facing upward, he stuffed the bullets into his mouth. After containing four bullets, he threw the opened bullet box in front of Justin ¡£


    "Oh, woo, woo, woo."


    With a bullet in his mouth, Gao Yang couldn''t speak. He pointed to the bullet box, hoping Justin could understand what he meant.


    Justin bent down to pick up the bullet box and said loudly, "do you want me to take it?"


    "Woo woo!"


    Gao Yang nodded, extended his thumb to Justin, then quickly took down the rifle around his neck, pulled the bolt, squeezed a bullet in his hand into the shell throwing window, then pushed the bolt, and finally loaded the bullet.


    At this time, he can''t fill the magazine with bullets.


    Loaded with bullets, Gao Yangmeng stopped, looked up for a moment, ran for two steps, then stopped again, suddenly raised his gun and aimed at a side shooter of a helicopter.


    The gun just aimed a little, Gao Yang immediately fired, ran immediately after firing, opened the bolt again while running in a circle, pulled out a bullet from his mouth, put the bullet in through the shell throwing window, raised his gun again and aimed at the target just now. He missed the shot just now.


    After a short pause, Gao Yang fired again. This time, a man in the air was punched out.


    "Woo! Woo!"


    Gao Yang was very excited. He ran again, pulled out a bullet from his mouth, refilled it, and sobbed loudly to Justin, who was walking slower and slower.


    Justin gasped, "let them kill me. I can''t run. I really can''t go up and down."


    Gao Yang suddenly rushed to Justin, kicked Justin''s ass hard, quickly got out of the way, raised his gun again, and aimed at a real lift shooter.


    Shoot, miss, shoot again, not yet, the third shot, finally hit, five shots killed two enemies in the air, super cow.


    The high shooting made the enemies in the air feel threatened. They occupied an absolute advantage, but so far none of them hit, while the absolutely inferior people on the ground killed three of them. Finally, the people on the helicopter couldn''t help changing their strategy.


    Two helicopters suddenly swooped down and they were about to shoot at close range.


    Just then, Tata finally picked up the bazooka. Then, he fired at a helicopter passing dozens of meters in front of him. Before the shooter on the helicopter hit him, he hit the helicopter with the bazooka first.

 Chapter 2211

    "Ah! Ha ha, ah ha, monsters, you are all a bunch of monsters."


    After watching a helicopter turn into a big fireball and fall directly into the hillside, Justin screamed excitedly. With a bullet box in one hand and a fork in the waist in the other hand, he stood in place, wheezing and panting, and began to shout.


    Gao Yang waved his fist excitedly, watched Tata continue to run, and then immediately turned to Justin.


    "You fool! Who told you to stop!"


    Gao Yang is anxious. He still has some hope when he runs. If he stops, he will really get shot.


    Justin gasped, waved his hands and said, "no, I really can''t run."


    It''s not a kilometer since the full count. He shouted loudly, "give me the bullet, run, run!"


    Justin took two steps, stopped again and said, "I really can''t run... Ah!"


    When he said he couldn''t run, Justin ran out like a rabbit, because the bullet hit him not far away. Besides, he couldn''t run. He could run when he saw the bullet falling around him.


    Gao Yang pulled open the bolt of the gun, ran a few steps and caught up with Justin. He shouted around him, "bullet, give me the bullet, you fool."


    As soon as Justin handed over the bullet box, Gao Yang hurried away from Justin and slowed down. After running out of the speed difference, he angrily said, "take it out for me, take it out."


    Justin opened the bullet box, held it flat in his left hand and pulled out several bullets in his right hand. After Gao Yang caught up and took the bullet away from him, he shouted, "when do we have to run?"


    Gao Yang took four bullets, put three in his mouth, pushed into the gun chamber and stopped immediately.


    After a helicopter was shot down by Tata with a rocket, now the helicopter has reduced its altitude, but it has accelerated its flight speed, circling and shooting back and forth on the ground. In this way, it is difficult for Gao Yang to hit the people on the helicopter, but it is also difficult for the people on the helicopter to hit them.


    If you stop or run at the same speed in one direction, you are easy to be hit by bullets. However, if you run around in circles, you will see that bullets have been drilling around, but you will never get shot.


    The AWM gun is very heavy. It''s not easy to shoot with it. Gao Yang stopped and found that there was no chance to shoot. He didn''t dare to stop any more. He immediately ran again. Then he stopped not far away. He shot the gun at the helicopter pilot who was only 30 or 40 meters high from the ground.


    Gao Yang didn''t expect to hit the pilot at all, and he really didn''t, but the bullet hit the windshield. With a snap, a small hole appeared on the windshield. The pilot subconsciously pulled the control lever, and the helicopter immediately flew to the right. At the same time, the altitude increased rapidly.


    The sudden turning and climbing of the helicopter were actions to reduce the speed, and the speed was greatly reduced. Tata didn''t miss this opportunity. He was very close to the helicopter, so the second rocket fired immediately, and finally hit the tail of the helicopter and knocked down the whole tail wing.


    Watching the second helicopter crash to the ground, Justin gasped: "Yeah! Awesome!"


    Gao Yang put the bullet in his mouth into the gun again. After taking the remaining two out of his mouth and putting them in his pocket, he could say, "we''ll just have two rockets, two! Why don''t we run? Now there''s no means to counterattack!"


    Justin yelled: "why do you only bring two rockets, but you have to bring eight VXS that you can''t use at all? Why!"


    Gao Yang angrily said: "we are an assassination team, not a tough team. Just a few people. Do you want to fight a tough battle? Who knows Mario is not dead and has prepared a helicopter to deal with us!"


    Turned his head and looked at it. He said loudly, "to the right!"


    There is a small forest on the right. Although the trees are not very high, it''s no problem to cover the human shadow. It''s just that there are still hundreds of meters to run, and I don''t know if I can run into the small forest.


    With a cry, Gao Yang looked back and found that the situation on Tata''s side was not good.


    Two rockets were fired in a row and two helicopters were destroyed. In this way, the helicopters took Tata and Vasili as the main targets. Although not all the three real helicopters chased them, the helicopters in the air can easily gather fire at Tata and Vasili by turning their guns.


    Tata and Vasili, who ran out of rockets, started running separately, but when Gao Yang looked back, he just saw Tata fall to the ground.


    "Fark!"


    Gao Yang tightened his mind. After scolding, he immediately raised the gun and aimed it at Tata. He looked at it with a sight. He didn''t see blood on Tata, but Tata did fall to the ground and didn''t get up immediately.


    There was no time to think more. He shouted, "Justin!"


    "Why?"


    Gao Yang catches up with Justin, kicks Justin to the ground, and then points his sniper rifle at Justin.


    Justin looked unbelievable and said, "what the fuck are you doing!"


    Gao Yang said hurriedly, "do you know what is the biggest difference between intelligence traffickers and mercenaries?"


    Justin lay back two steps and said angrily, "what the hell are you trying to say!"


    Gao Yang leaned forward and said loudly, "now take off the disguise on your face, hurry up!"


    Stunned, he looked at Gao Yang''s eyes. Justin stretched out his hand and put a random wipe on his face. After pulling and pulling all the disguised things down, he shouted, "are you satisfied?"


    Gao Yang gave way to the side and said, "if I let you run, run quickly and run towards the small tree forest first, but don''t go in. Believe me, I have rich experience in running for my life."


    The helicopter hanging in the sky doesn''t need to get close to see Gao Yang''s action. They just choose who to aim the muzzle at first, and then change the direction in a few seconds. Therefore, Gao Yang''s strange action soon attracted the attention of the helicopter.


    Always put a gun to Justin''s head and said nervously: "The difference between intelligence traffickers and mercenaries is that we will certainly kill all active people first, but intelligence traffickers'' men will not do so. If they can recognize you, they may want to find out what''s going on. Maybe they will ask for instructions before they can decide whether to continue shooting. I hope so."


    Justin gasped angrily, "Mario just wants me to die. I don''t need to catch alive!"


    Gao Yang licked his lips and said, "but what if his men don''t dare to think so?"


    All three helicopters flew over. They didn''t shoot. They shouted and whispered, "look, they didn''t shoot. Now, get ready, run! Run!"


    Justin turned around, got up and ran, but Gao Yang rubbed and ran out in the opposite direction to Justin. Then, as expected, the gunmen on the three helicopters all started shooting at Justin, and no one paid attention to him.


    Gao Yang stood down, and while Justin ran with his head in his arms, he shouted angrily, "you take me as bait! Ram, you damn bastard, fake oil! Fake oil! Fake oil!"

 Chapter 2212

    Gao Yang held his breath, aimed at the shooter on the helicopter and fired a shot.


    To tell the truth, it''s really difficult to shoot a target flying in the sky. Especially when the gun in your hand is long and heavy and the recoil force is very large, it''s extremely difficult to shoot every shot accurately. However, the same gun plays a completely different role in Gao Yang''s and Justin''s hands. It''s not precisely because of the great difference in their abilities.


    With a gun in hand, Gao Yang always habitually creates miracles, so that it is a miracle in others, and it is not a miracle in him.


    One shot killed a shooter. Gao Yang suddenly opened the gun chamber and stuffed another bullet into the shell throwing window. At the same time, he shouted: "run, continue to run, pay attention to the direction!"


    Justin was almost out of his body, but he still didn''t forget his head and yelled, "FAK oil!"


    Listening to Justin''s long cry, Gao Yang raised the gun again. At this time, he didn''t need to run to avoid bullets, because all the people on the three helicopters were shooting Justin.


    Gao Yang carefully aimed for a moment and fired a shot again. Then he turned his head and looked at Tata. He found that Tata had stood up and was waving to him desperately. He realized that he had nothing to do.


    With a breath, Gao Yang ran to the place where he had just kicked Justin. His two hands quickly took out more than a dozen bullets from the bullet box and put them in a convenient pocket. He took the bullet box away, and then ran after Justin, who was still running hard.


    Justin was close to the grove, but he still remembered Gao Yang''s words. When he was close, he suddenly turned. Then, on the only way to the grove in front of him, bullets hit grass and stones.


    He quickly caught up with Justin and kept a distance of 20 or 30 meters with him. Then Gao Yang stopped again and shot quickly when a gunman transferred the muzzle to him.


    Run and fight, fight and run. Anyway, Gao Yang and Justin can''t run the helicopter in the sky anyway, but the helicopter in the sky can''t hit the two people running around on the ground anyway.


    Justin can''t breathe when he runs, but Gao Yang is more relaxed. He hasn''t run a total of three or four kilometers, which is not even a warm-up for him.


    Gao Yang was very free and shouted, "don''t you have many people who can shoot in the air under the hands of your intelligence traffickers? You should recruit some retired soldiers anyway. It''s terrible."


    Justin has a big mouth and his breathing can be heard from a distance. He gestures his middle finger towards Gao Yang, but he really has no strength to speak.


    Only two people on the helicopter can shoot at the side hatch. The others and others are dead. Moreover, the remaining two are more afraid of Gao Yang pointing his guns at them. They are extra careful and extremely obscene when shooting one by one. When Gao Yang stops and raises his gun, the three helicopters promise to turn sharply immediately, Gao Yang felt that the people on the plane might have been shaken to airsickness.


    Of course, the danger continues to exist anyway, and the threat is still great.


    Justin''s running speed became slower and slower. He shouted, "keep running, keep running, don''t stop, stop and you''ll die!"


    Justin suddenly stopped his feet, leaned his hands on his knees, and said intermittently in a changed tone voice, "I haven''t run like this since I was born. You try, you try."


    Gao Yang is really anxious. Running back and forth in disguise doesn''t mean it''s okay. He quickly approaches Justin and is afraid of kicking Justin down, so he reaches out his hand and pinches Justin''s armpit and yells, "run!"


    Justin''s jacket jumped up with a sound, and then immediately started running again. He shouted loudly, "turn, turn, don''t run in one direction."


    Justin used his hands and feet, stuck out his tongue, lowered his head, and ran not slowly but not fast. He looked up at the sky, ran a few steps, broke off a branch from a small tree, and then looked at the plane in the sky. There was no threat for the time being. He ran two steps to catch up with Justin, so that he had enough strength to draw on Justin''s ass and shouted, "run, run faster!"


    "Ah!"


    With tears in his eyes, Justin turned and looked at Gao Yang, gasped and turned to run away from Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang took the branch into his mouth, stopped, raised his gun and threw it into the sky. The helicopter that was getting farther and farther scared changed back again, ha ha, and then chased Justin.


    "Man, good news, I can be sure now. The helicopter is a civil helicopter, and the pilots are also civil pilots. Their actions are all wrong. They don''t know how to fly to give full play to their firepower."


    Justin just gasped. Gao Yang slapped the branch in his hand at Justin''s arm.


    "Oh, Falk!"


    "Don''t accelerate, but don''t forget to turn. Listen, man, I have a good plan. Run another section of the road, right? Let''s stop a car, and then you can go by car. Don''t run any more."


    Justin touched his bloodstained arm with tears on his face and tried to complete his words.


    "Falk, Falk, Falk..."


    Gao Yang looked at the helicopter in the sky and had to take care of Justin, so he was really busy.


    After taking a look at the sky, Gao Yang said, "man, I know you''re tired, but you can''t give up. We''re almost on the road. It''s only 300 meters at most. I just saw it on the top of the mountain. It''s 300 meters at most. Hold on for two minutes and turn, you fool."


    Justin''s brain was almost anoxic when he ran. He just turned his head and rolled his eyes towards Gao Yang, but he still ran straight ahead. Gao Yang immediately swung up the branch, so Justin subconsciously turned and accelerated.


    After running for about ten minutes, Gao Yang shouted around Justin: "brother, you''re doing very well. Come on, it''s less than 200 meters. Come on, we''ll be on the road soon."


    Justin suddenly stopped, leaned his hands on his knees, lowered his head and said hard, "I''m not blind or stupid. I really can''t run anymore."


    Gao Yang looked at the plane in the sky, raised the branch high, shone on Justin''s back, and swung it down with all his strength. A blood mark immediately appeared on Justin''s white shirt on his back.


    Gao Yang threw the broken branch and shouted, "keep running. It''s less than 2000 meters. Sorry for the slip of the tongue. It''s less than 200 meters. You can do it! Brother, you can do it!"


    Justin finally cried. He was out of breath. He hobbled and ran again. He leaned his head and staggered forward. At the same time, he looked at the helicopter in the sky and said in despair: "why can''t your shooting be better? You kill me."

 Chapter 2213

    Justin has money and status, but he is not a person who lives in dignity. Everything he does is made by himself. He has drilled through the rainforests in South America, waded through the deserts in Africa, and experienced fatal and dangerous moments. Without these experiences, he would not have his current status, nor would he be chosen as the successor of the Cicero family.


    But he ran five or six kilometers at a time, not to mention rarely exercising. Justin, who is in his forties, can''t run down even if young people in their teens and twenties come. Of course, except for athletes, but the problem is that few athletes are not, so Justin can''t do it. He can really kill himself.


    But with the warm encouragement of Gao Yang and the encouragement of caring, Justin broke through his own limit and ran all the way down.


    "Come on, come on! I''m sure I''ll be there in another 500 meters. I won''t lie to you this time. I''ll be there soon. I''ve seen the highway. Er, it''s really here..."


    A road really appeared on the horizon ahead. A car had just passed on the road. Mario saw it. Then he didn''t know where his strength came from. He roared, tried his last strength, and staggered towards the road.


    It was about four or five hundred meters. Justin didn''t let Gao Yang care about him. He ran to the side of the road and lay directly on the ground.


    "Ho, Ho, Ho..."


    Justin had no strength to speak. He pointed hard at the road behind him.


    Gao Yang looked up into the sky and behind him.


    Zhensheng is still in the sky, and there is no trace of anyone behind him.


    Anyway, Tata and Vasili are people in their 60s, and there are inconvenient yalebin and hammer to take care of. It''s really unrealistic for them to catch up with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang raised his gun and turned it back and forth, so that the helicopter didn''t dare to shoot them unscrupulously.


    "Car, car..."


    Gao Yang didn''t bow his head and said with embarrassment: "Well, Justin, I''m sorry, we can''t stop the car. You have to think so. If we get on the car, I can''t shoot again. If I can''t exert pressure on the enemy, they can shoot at us at will. If they shoot very close, we will be sieved. Therefore, we can either wait for Tata''s support or we can only continue to run."


    Justin hasn''t been moving. Gao Yang can''t help turning his head and looking at him. Then he sees Justin staring at him with incredible eyes.


    "Sorry, don''t look at me like that. I don''t want to lie to you, but I have to give you some motivation. If you want to despair, we can''t run so far."


    Justin rolled his eyes and fainted. Gao Yang said impatiently, "don''t pretend to be dead, brother. You can''t deceive me. You should have fainted just now. You''re just pretending to be dizzy. You should know that I''m an expert. Don''t let me continue to smoke you."


    "Ho Ho, Ho Ho, ho ho..."


    Justin opened his eyes, looked at Gao Yang''s back, made a series of strange sounds, and closed his eyes again.


    Justin closed his eyes and said vaguely, "anyway, I won''t run away. I won''t run away if I die. You''d better kill me."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I''ll let you rest for a while, five minutes, no more."


    At this time, two helicopters in the sky suddenly swooped down together. On both sides of Gao Yang and Justin, the enemy''s intention is very obvious. When they stop, shoot at close range from both sides at the same time, and they will certainly hit them.


    If it''s an armed helicopter, you don''t have to say anything. It''s dead, but it''s a civilian helicopter that can only shoot high with the side of the fuselage. This dive is an opportunity for the enemy, but it''s also an opportunity for high.


    Gao Yang raised his gun and fired a shot very quickly. Then he directly threw away the sniper rifle in his hand. With his left hand, he pulled the muzzle of hk417 that had been behind him. After pulling hk417 in his hand, he picked it up and shot a few points.


    After the two planes flew at the same time from less than 50 meters from his left and right sides, Gao Yangji said happily, "you are saved! There are no people who can shoot the enemy. I have shot them all! Dead!"


    Justin immediately opened his eyes and said, "car, car!"


    "Yes, we can stop the car!"


    After that, Gao Yang picked up the sniper rifle, lost his middle finger to the helicopter in the air, carried the sniper rifle behind him and put hk417 in his hand.


    This is not a main road, but it is also a relatively busy rural road. After waiting for a while, the car didn''t come, but a large tractor suddenly ran over.


    Looking at the tractor approaching, Gao Yang immediately ran to the middle of the road, holding a gun in one hand and extending his palm in his left hand to signal the tractor to stop. The tractor braked and stopped less than five meters away from Gao Yang.


    The tractor is very big. It has only one front and no body. It is two shots in the air. It roars: "don''t move, don''t move, or I''ll kill you!"


    Justin struggled to get up and shouted in Italian, "don''t move, don''t move, stop where."


    Gao Yang went to the tractor, opened the door with one hand, opened his mouth to an old farmer with a white beard, and finally didn''t speak. He just waved his hand to signal the old farmer to come down.


    Justin gasped, "don''t come down, don''t move."


    After looking at Gao Yang, Justin shouted, "I can''t drive a tractor."


    "Neither will I."


    "Then go up!"


    Gao Yang dragged Justin onto the tractor painted white, then jumped up from the other side, grabbed the door and said to Justin, "let him drive faster!"


    The old farmer muttered something to Justin. Justin shouted, "drive, drive the tractor, go ahead! How fast you drive, this is not robbery, no, this is robbery! Give me your water!"


    Gao Yang put away his rifle and pulled out his pistol. The old farmer muttered tremblingly and started the tractor. Gao Yang grabbed the rearview mirror and looked up into the sky. Then he got into the body and closed the door. He was afraid of falling down after opening it.


    The carriage of the tractor was not big. After the three people went in, the old farmer driving the tractor was squeezed in the middle and was still shivering. Gao Yang looked at the GPS in the tractor and said in surprise: "the tractor has GPS? Great."


    Justin drank half of the old farmer''s bottle of water, took a breath, shook his head and said, "no matter what you think, I just want to say that I love the product of civilization. I''m going to buy myself a tractor, just this model."

 Chapter 2214

    The tractor ran abruptly. In addition to the slight vibration, Gao Yang found that the tractor was very comfortable, but it was a little crowded, and the speed was really fast.


    Looking at the speedometer, Gao Yang said in surprise, "it''s good to run 80 kilometers. There''s air conditioning, radio and GPS. When is the tractor so advanced and comfortable?"


    The old farmer looked at him in his sixties. The more Gao Yang spoke, the more he trembled. Justin had returned to his soul. He said to the old farmer: "Don''t be afraid. We won''t hurt you. Can you see that we are actually agents on mission and state agents. We are cracking down on a very large international criminal group. We are very upset that we have been exposed, but don''t worry. Our support will come soon."


    The old man didn''t tremble very much. He said cautiously, "are those helicopters chasing you?"


    Justin nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, that''s it. A transnational criminal group, trafficking in human beings, you know? You must have missing people here. Yes, they did it."


    Gao Yang''s current image is an old man, and Justin''s image is also an old man. However, after removing the disguise on his face, his face is not like an old man.


    The old man driving the tractor said with a relieved look on his face, "no wonder you made up, right? You were seen through?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s it. Feel at ease to drive the tractor. Seriously, I''m suddenly very interested in your tractor. What brand and model?"


    The old farmer looked less nervous. He looked at Justin and said "Deutz-fahr, do you know? German goods, you must know Lamborghini, and Lamborghini began to produce tractors. Later, after Lamborghini began to produce sports cars, they sold the tractor business to deutz-fahr. This tractor, agrotronx720, has many small problems in Italy, but this one is different. It never produces anything Problem. "


    Justin said seriously, "well, I remember. Please drive your tractor well. As long as you drive safely, nothing will happen."


    Gao Yang didn''t understand what Justin was talking about. He looked out and said, "man, the helicopter has been following us. This can''t work. We can''t be monitored all the time."


    Justin took a deep breath and said, "now that we don''t have to run on our legs anymore, I have to tell you a very serious problem. You kicked me two feet and smoked me eight times not long ago. It hurts very much, and you twisted me like a woman!"


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "it''s hard for you to remember so clearly. Well, you''re welcome."


    Justin said with a surprised look on his face, "you''re welcome? Do you think I''m thanking you? Look at me. I''m covered with blood. It''s all your masterpiece. You make me look like a tortured masochist! And you still think I''m thanking you?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what else? Man, I screwed my feet eight times and saved you eleven times, otherwise you have become a sieve. Well, don''t thank me."


    Justin stared at Gao Yang. In addition to a few rude words, he finally had to wave and say, "well, thank you for not abandoning me when I gave up. I forgive you. I forgive you for being inhuman to me. Forget it."


    Gao Yang looked out, then looked back at GPS and said, "we can''t understand Italian, but we should be moving away from downtown Rome."


    Justin said, "yes, why, do you still want to go back?"


    "Yes, we''ll be safe only if we hide in the crowd. The more people, the better. Especially in my Oriental face, where there are fewer people, it''s not conducive to our hiding. Unless you want to follow me to fight guerrillas in the mountains, I''m good at this, but I''m afraid you''re a little choking."


    Justin shivered and said, "no, we must go back to the city. Let me think about how to go back alive instead of being intercepted by Mario halfway. Believe me, the helicopter definitely called a large number of reinforcements."


    He breathed loudly and said, "how to do it? Think about it."


    The tractor was running fast on the road, and Gao Yang and Justin had not come up with a good way until the tractor passed a village not far from the road. Gao Yang suddenly said, "stop, there were a lot of cars there just now!"


    After Justin asked the old farmer to stop the tractor and turn it back, he immediately said, "yes, there is a wedding."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I have a way, I have a way! Let the tractor drive to the village!"


    The tractor drove to the village and parked a lot of cars in the open space at the entrance of the village. Just outside the village, in a man''s house near the farmland, there was a very large yard with an arch made of flowers. Many people sat in the yard.


    The tractor stopped at the entrance of the village. Gao Yang and Justin got off the tractor and ran directly towards the wedding house. After they ran out for dozens of meters, the old farmer who was busy turning the tractor suddenly put his head out and shouted at Justin: "who are you kidding, asshole! Think I haven''t seen a movie, spy! Bah!"


    After roaring, the old man ran away with his tractor, but he stopped not far away. Then he leaned out his head again and shouted at Gao Yang and Justin: "remember, if you really want to buy a tractor, you must not buy Goldoni. It often breaks down!"


    The old man finally ran away with his tractor, looked up at the helicopter in the sky, shrugged and said, "now, let''s be an asshole who destroys the wedding."


    Justin turned his head and said, "give me a pistol. I feel very exciting now!"


    The wedding will be held in the church, but now the ceremony is the part where everyone gets together to drink, dance and eat after coming out of the church. Under a flower shed and on a red carpet table, two new people and several others seem to be talking. When they finish talking, it is estimated that they should start eating, Country weddings in Italy, that''s all.


    The noise of the three helicopters outweighed the music and attracted the attention of the guests. When they looked back, they saw the aggressive Gao Yang and Justin behind them.


    Justin yelled, "no one moves. Sit quietly in your seat!"


    The wedding scene was a bit chaotic, but after Justin banged two shots into the sky, everyone immediately followed Justin''s instructions.


    "Don''t move anyone. Don''t run around. We''ll kill everyone. If no one moves, let''s have a quiet wedding, okay?"


    After Justin saw the bride, he immediately stopped and said to himself, "Oh, I''m really guilty of disturbing the wedding of a beautiful bride."

 Chapter 2215

    They walked directly through the aisle in the middle of the crowd, through three flower arches, and came to the wedding table. At this time, Justin carried the pistol behind him, bowed slightly to the bride and said politely, "Hello, beautiful bride."


    Bowing slightly, Justin grabbed the hands of the panicked bride, kissed her gently, smiled and said, "we won''t disturb you for too long, I promise you."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "Oh, damn it, now you can pay attention to paying attention to beautiful women."


    Justin looked at Gao Yang discontentedly and said, "this is etiquette! Do you understand etiquette! If we disturb this beautiful lady''s wedding, we have to apologize and praise. Well, tell me about your plan."


    Gao Yang looked up at the helicopter in the sky and said, "there are a lot of people here. Let''s change our clothes. Then we disperse these people and leave with the chaotic crowd. Do you think the people on the helicopter can be distinguished?"


    Justin immediately exclaimed, "good idea, you are so smart!"


    He shouted loudly and said, "let''s start. We take turns. You change your clothes and then change me. Hurry up. I don''t want to wait for the enemy''s support to arrive. We''re still here."


    The yard was very large. There were at least 300 people sitting in it. Justin leaned over and looked behind the flower shed and said, "who is the groom''s father."


    A man in his fifties, holding a top hat in his hand, stepped forward and whispered, "I am. No matter what you want to do, please don''t hurt anyone here."


    Justin shook his pistol and said, "stop talking nonsense. We''ll leave quickly. Now, take me to the room and change my clothes."


    Holding his rifle high, Justin watched everyone in the yard. Justin followed the groom''s father into the house. As soon as he entered the house, he saw the house full of wine.


    Justin suddenly stopped, pointed a pistol at the wine and said, "what kind of wine is this?"


    "I made it at home. I run a family workshop. I have a wine cellar. These wines will be taken out later for the guests to drink."


    Justin covered his mouth with his hand. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "I think I need a glass of wine. Then, would you mind buying me a drink?"


    The groom''s father immediately said, "of course, of course."


    After taking a bottle of wine and pulling out the cork with a bottle opener, the groom''s father went to get a wine glass and gave Justin a glass of red wine: "We welcome anyone to attend the wedding, sir. No matter how much wine you want to drink, you don''t have to come with a gun. Even if you want money, it doesn''t matter. I''m willing to give it to you. As long as I don''t hurt anyone, I can do anything. Sir, please think about it. God won''t be happy to turn the wedding into a tragedy. What do you think?"


    Justin took the glass, smelled it and said, "you are very brave, but you talk a little too much. I said I wouldn''t hurt you."


    After taking up the glass and drinking it, Justin sighed a long sigh of relief and said, "I feel much better."


    The groom''s father held up the bottle and said, "another drink?"


    "OK, thank you. I have to say your wine is good, but it is slightly sour. Well, I seldom drink wine from Rome. I mainly drink French wine, from Burgundy. Then, what''s the problem with the sour? The problem with the year or your technology."


    The groom''s father shrugged and said: "Oh, for us, 13 years is a disappointing year. All production areas are very difficult, but this is 10 years of wine. I will only entertain my relatives and friends with the best wine. 10 years is an excellent year, and I don''t think the wine is sour. It''s a very suitable taste. You''re just used to French wine, so you don''t appreciate our local taste."


    Justin took another sip, smacked his mouth and said, "well, maybe so. Well, do you have your own brand? I may taste it more in the future."


    The groom''s father turned the bottle and said, "that''s the sign, but I didn''t apply for a trademark. Our winery is too small."


    Justin nodded and said, "remember, it''s good to drink now. Please have another drink."


    Gao Yang was impatient waiting outside. He moved his steps and shouted, "can you? Hurry up!"


    Justin immediately yelled, "I need to calm down. Wait a minute, I''ll be right away!"


    After drinking the fourth glass of wine, Justin breathed, "I''m much better. I have to change my clothes. Oh, wait, I suddenly have a better attention."


    Justin immediately ran out and said to Gao Yang, "I have a better idea to let people in."


    Looking at Justin, he said angrily, "asshole! You''ve been in for at least five minutes and haven''t changed your clothes yet?"


    Justin waved his hand and said, "you''re dizzy, man. You have to drive people in, more people in, and then we changed our clothes and rushed out with the crowd."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "yes, I ignored such a simple question. OK, let people in. You tell them. Hurry up!"


    Justin roared, "see the helicopter in the sky? It''s watching you. If anyone dares to move, the helicopter will shoot. Now, everyone into the house, hurry up."


    He fired a shot and drove the frightened crowd into the house. Gao Yang finally escorted 50 or 60 people into the house. Justin found a man who looked similar to his body and said, "take off your clothes, come on, take off."


    A young man took off his clothes gingerly. For the wedding, everyone wore more formal dresses. Although few people wore suits in summer, most of them were shirts and trousers.


    Justin changed his clothes, and then he looked at it with a gun. After Gao Yang changed his clothes, Justin said, "now we have to rush out."


    Gao Yang asked for Justin''s pistol and put two rifles and magazines on the ground. He said helplessly, "we can''t take these. It''s not easy to hide. We may be found by the helicopter."


    He put the pistol in his waist, picked up his rifle, shouted loudly, "let them run and drive home immediately, otherwise they will die. Now, start shouting."


    Justin immediately shouted, "everybody leave! Drive home, or you''ll die!"


    As soon as Justin shouted, Gao Yang immediately shot and began to shoot at the window. As soon as the gun rang, the people in the room shouted in horror and rushed out. Then Gao Yang threw away the bullet free rifle and pulled Justin. They bowed their heads and rushed out with the swarming guests.


    The people in the house were in a mess, and the people in the yard were in a mess immediately. Everyone was running out. Justin bowed his head and shouted, "drive away, drive away!"

 Chapter 2216

    They rushed to the open space outside. People have a herd mentality. When they saw someone jump up and drive away, most people also chose the same way to escape. Of course, some of them are from the village. They don''t need to drive away. However, their goal has been achieved, that is, the chaotic and crowded crowd.


    Justin whispered, "come on, let''s grab a car!"


    "No! Let''s get in someone else''s car!"


    Gao Yang shouted in a hurry, and then saw a middle-aged couple. When they opened their door in panic, they immediately pulled Justin and said, "this one!"


    The cars stopped together. It''s not that you can walk all the way. The cars that are easy to drive outside have been driving towards the outside of the village one by one. When Gao Yang and Justin opened the door, they immediately followed him, opened the rear door and drilled in.


    Just after starting the car and seeing the uninvited guest in the back seat, the fat middle-aged woman immediately screamed.


    "Don''t move, don''t talk, drive, and drive behind other cars. It won''t hurt you."


    After Justin said something in a hurry, Gao Yang took out his pistol and shouted at the man driving: "answer me in English, or I''ll kill you immediately and say, where are you going!"


    The man was at a loss, and the woman just shouted in horror.


    Gao Yang immediately put away his gun and said, "well, they don''t understand. Tell them to go anywhere. In short, don''t go to downtown Rome and don''t expose our real destination."


    The car in front drove out and the road was clear. Justin shouted, "drive, drive, follow up. Where are you going?"


    The middle-aged driver was very frightened. After saying a place, Justin said, "drive quickly. You won''t want to eat bullets. Listen, just do what we say and you''ll be fine."


    The car drove out, left the village and went to the road. Gao Yang looked out of the window and said, "we can''t see the helicopter, but it should still be on our head. They will certainly monitor the road or leave a helicopter here."


    Justin breathed out and said, "anyway, we got rid of tracking."


    Gao Yang nervously looked out of the window. The car drove for a while. The cars escaping from the village gradually opened the distance, and those from neighboring villages would return to their own village before they drove far. With the gradual increase of the driving distance, Gao Yang finally had no helicopter on their heads.


    Stopped the car under a tree and let the woman go down to have a look. Then Gao Yang went down and observed it carefully. Finally, Gao Yang relaxed his mouth: "we are completely safe."


    Justin said with a relaxed face, "so what''s next?"


    "Join up with your companions. Well, take their mobile phones and let''s drive away," he said in a low voice


    Justin threatened the two people who took them away, took their cell phones, got into the car, sat high in the co driver''s seat and whispered, "go, I have to make some calls."


    Justin drove and Gao Yang dialed with the phone. Soon, he whispered, "we escaped, good."


    "It''s amazing, but it''s a good job," aribin said blandly


    "What''s wrong with Tata? I think he fell to the ground and was hurt," he said in a low voice


    Yalebin whispered, "he''s fine. He fell to the ground because he was hit in the head by the stones hit by bullets. He didn''t notice that he fell under his feet. No one was injured. You led the helicopter away. We drove away. Now we''ve changed the car. It''s safe for the time being."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said, "well, I''m relieved. Now let''s drive towards downtown Rome and meet in Rome."


    At this time, yalebin whispered, "Tata, let me say that he remembers what you did. Then, let''s meet in Rome."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately called the 13th and informed Mario that he was not dead on the 13th. All this was a conspiracy. After meeting in downtown Rome, he immediately informed Da Ivan and groliov.


    After Gao Yang called, Justin smiled and said, "there are so many people you need to inform. What should I do now?"


    He shrugged and said, "I don''t know. Go step by step. Why can you laugh?"


    Justin meditated for a moment and nodded: "Yes, why can I laugh? Maybe it''s because of the narrowly escaped experience just now. Since Mario killed my family and forced me to Iceland to end my life, until not long ago, I was really depressed. Life lost its meaning to me, but now I suddenly feel that maybe it''s not so bad to live."


    After that, Justin sighed and said, "I''m not very sad all of a sudden. I suddenly want to fight Mario. My brain is always confused these days, but now I''m very awake. Maybe I''ve just run the hardest part of my life, and then I wake up."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. You just don''t smoke."


    Justin shrugged and said, "maybe I just don''t smoke."


    "The past has passed, and the dead will not live. Life is beautiful. You should look forward, man. I''m glad you''re open to it, because you''ve performed really badly in the past. Now, I hope you can give play to your ability as a big intelligence dealer."


    Justin said seriously, "it''s an intelligence agent, not a dealer. Don''t be so ugly."


    After that, Justin thought for a moment and said, "next, we have to get some information first. No matter who tends to me, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that I know how to contact them and find them."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know. Let me think about it. I have to think about it. I wasted too much time and missed too many opportunities in the past. Now I have to think about it systematically."


    They stopped talking. Justin drove the car silently, and then Gao Yang suddenly said, "we have to change the car. The couple should have called the police. We have to change the car."


    Justin nodded and said, "let''s borrow a car again."


    By borrowing cars from Gao Yang and Justin, it was not difficult to find another car, and then they quickly drove on the right road to downtown Rome.


    All roads lead to Rome, but there must be a way. When Justin drove on the right road and didn''t walk long, he whispered, "the situation is not very good, the police checkpoint. I have a bad feeling."


    Looking at the road card on the road, he raised his eyebrows and said: "not very good. Mario''s staff can''t arrange inspection posts on the road, but the police can. If the police''s goal is to find us, it means..."


    Justin whispered, "they finally fell to Mario!"

 Chapter 2217

    If the general situation gets better or worse, put it aside first. What matters now is how to pass the pass.


    "If we pass like this, it''s OK. If we can''t get through..."


    After Gao Yang said with a worried face, Justin said without hesitation: "that''s terrible. Think about how to escape from Italy."


    Gao Yang pulled the pistol sleeve, put it under his leg and whispered, "did the police notice us? Is it time to turn around now?"


    After Justin slowly moved forward with the car in front, he whispered, "have you noticed that we don''t know, but I want to try and test what the situation is now."


    He breathed loudly and said, "well, let''s try. Ask more questions. How''s your driving skill?"


    Justin said with confidence on his face: "although I am an illegitimate child, I am also a member of the Cicero family after all. Do you think I may not have any hobbies that can meet my identity since I was a child?"


    Gao Yang whistled and said, "so, your hobby is car? Or racing?"


    Justin said confidently, "right."


    Gao Yang looked at Justin''s steering wheel and frowned: "but the car we robbed is a Fiat Palio with a displacement of 1.5 liters, and it looks like it has been almost ten years. Are you sure you want to use such a small old car to play your racing hobby?"


    Justin smiled and said, "I have a racing driver''s license. Also, even if I drive a 07 perio, I can still keep you from seeing the tail lights on the roads in downtown Rome. No matter what car you drive, believe it or not?"


    Gao Yang whistled softly and said, "I don''t believe it. I also learned and studied special driving carefully. Although I don''t particularly love cars, I drive a Ferrari. Do you think you can get rid of me?"


    Justin got serious and said, "I think we can have a try. Really, if I have a chance to regain the throne, I can let people close the street late at night and let us have a good fight. Do you want to make a bet with me?"


    Gao Yang disdained and said, "first solve the current dilemma. What''s more, drag racing still needs to close the street? You''re too weak."


    Justin breathed, "I''m worried about you, man. It''s our turn. Are you going to shoot?"


    As the car in front walked slowly in the traffic flow, he was about to arrive at the inspection post. Gao Yang said with some embarrassment: "to tell the truth, I don''t want to shoot. The most important thing is that I don''t dare. Do you want to be chased by the police in Rome? I don''t want to. My experience tells me not to offend * * * * * * * * institutions easily. It will be very tragic."


    Justin stopped talking. He drove up to the policeman and rolled down the window.


    There are no roadblocks, that is, two police cars are parked on the roadside, and then five or six policemen take a look at the passing cars on the two lane highway, that is, there are few ordinary traffic policemen, let alone special policemen with hoods and submachine guns.


    A policeman looked at Justin, then at Gao Yang, and then said, "please show me your driver''s license, sir."


    Justin immediately reached into the storage compartment and touched it. Then he stiffened. Then he said in a embarrassed voice, "sorry, I changed my car and forgot my driver''s license."


    The policeman seemed to frown and think for a moment, then looked at Justin, looked at Gao Yang, suddenly left the window and pointed to the empty tunnel behind the roadside police car: "please park the car over there for further inspection."


    Gao Yang has been watching his words and expressions. When he saw a policeman staring at him, then looked at a small screen similar to a tablet computer, then turned around and said a few words on the walkie talkie, and looked a little nervous, he sighed and said, "man, I don''t feel good."


    Justin drove to the place designated by the police, sighed and said, "the traffic police are not the place that Cicero family will control. Are you carsick?"


    "Basically not... Yes!"


    Justin suddenly stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, but he also stepped on the brake and clutch. After suddenly exploding the accelerator and raising the policeman in front of the car, he was going to drag racing. The policeman jumped aside subconsciously.


    With a swish, the car rushed out.


    Although the horsepower was too small, Justin did do a complete set of standard procedures for ejection starting. A cheap hatchback car rushed out, causing Gao Yang to almost bite his tongue.


    Gao Yang immediately took the gun in his left hand and grabbed the handle on the door with his right hand.


    "According to your American habits, ah Hoo!"


    "I''m not American!" he shouted


    Justin reached out and changed gears, saying loudly, "is it exciting?"


    Looking at the rapidly expanding rear of the car in front of him, he shouted: "drive your car!"


    "The trap you set is the time when Tino was used as bait, so he can no longer use the power of the police, but now he can again. The situation is really bad, man!"


    Gao Yang screamed, "drive your car!"


    Justin turned a sharp corner with his hands and said loudly, "it''s not the police car that chases us, but three private cars. What does that mean? Use your head."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "I know what this means. Don''t talk and drive your car. We can talk about it later."


    Justin laughed, reached out and cut a block, and said loudly, "eat ash, dregs!"


    Justin, who escaped from death, is like a different person from before. He is no longer silent and dead. He has restored his talkative, cheerful and optimistic character in Gao Yang''s impression. Now Justin holds the steering wheel and starts racing with people, he has become more violent.


    The car is not a good car, but the driver is absolutely professional.


    "The engine is powerless at 4300 revolutions, rubbish!"


    Justin looked in the rearview mirror and said loudly, "a BMW M5, an Audi RS6 and a Maserati president. The car is good. RS6 is a great car, you know?"


    Gao Yang said in a voice, "I know. Can you concentrate?"


    Justin suddenly let go of the steering wheel with both hands, slapped heavily and said loudly, "Aha!"


    When Justin grabbed the steering wheel again and turned fiercely, he said loudly, "look, I''m going to turn over the car behind me."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help looking back and said, "I believe you can."


    Justin shouted, "your expression says you don''t believe it. Look!"


    The car slowed down again, and then Justin pulled the handbrake and drove forward to complete a drift and rushed directly into an alley.


    "You are showing your driving skills. This is not a time to show off! And you shouldn''t drift. You don''t have to turn directly and faster!"


    Justin looked in the mirror and said regretfully, "I didn''t turn it over, just hit it."


    Gao Yang sighed and muttered to himself, "is there really no normal person I know?"

 Chapter 2218

    "The next intersection, the next intersection will definitely let him roll over!"


    After Justin shouted confidently and fanatically, he shouted angrily: "your little broken car can''t turn over. How can you turn over someone else''s car!"


    "If he can''t drive it himself, he''ll knock it over!"


    Justin got excited and rushed frantically forward in the narrow alley.


    It''s brave enough to hold high, but racing in the narrow alley definitely tests your courage. Think about it, the walls on both sides retreat back at an amazing speed, not only with a sense of danger, but also with a sense of oppression.


    Gao Yang turned back and looked back. He couldn''t see the car for the time being, but soon a black car appeared and disappeared. The cars he chased were too wide. In the narrow alley, he needed to slow down from time to time to avoid obstacles, so the narrow Fiat took advantage.


    Looking back, he saw a door in front, exactly a door opening. Gao Yang suddenly shouted, "stop, stop! Stop at that door!"


    Gao Yang untied the seat belt with one hand, then put his hand on the door and shouted, "stop and get off. Don''t waste time."


    Gao Yang untied his seat belt in advance, so the car screamed and stopped in front of the door opening. Gao Yang immediately pushed the door to get off and hid in the door opening. The car behind him had followed at high speed. When he saw Gao Yang''s car stop, he immediately stepped on the brake.


    Justin got out of the car and shouted, "what are you doing?"


    The front runner was an Audi RS6. In Justin''s shouting and sharp braking, it was a shot, then flashed out of the door hole, took a few steps with a gun in both hands, and two more shots.


    The three cars could only line up in a row in the alley. Gao Yang''s choice was to shoot three shots in a row and kill three drivers. Then he bent over and looked at someone else in the car. Then he fired another shot and killed the person in the co driver''s seat.


    With a swing of his head, he said, "well, get in the car and leave. It''s so easy."


    Justin waved his hands and shouted with great dissatisfaction: "I can get rid of them. Why should I do this? It''s dangerous. What if I get off slowly and get hit!"


    Ignoring the two cars behind, Gao Yang retreated to the door, then ducked into the door and said loudly, "come on, come on!"


    After Gaoyang''s car ran again, three people came down from the car behind, shooting with submachine guns and rifles. However, Gaoyang had run away in the curved alley.


    Gao Yang turned his gun and said to Justin, "I''m used to solving problems with a gun. It''s faster than you."


    Justin hissed discontentedly and said, "let''s go next..."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "run away and leave Italy."


    Justin said in surprise, "leave?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, admit defeat and leave immediately. We can come back after we leave, but we can''t compete with Mario who launched the national power."


    Justin hesitated a little and said, "yes, we don''t have intelligence now. We don''t know what price Mario paid in exchange for support. Well, these are completely meaningless. What''s important is that we are not qualified to fight Italy now."


    When a country is serious and mobilized, it is a terrible thing.


    In the past, whether Satan or Ivan, they could do whatever they wanted in Italy because of the tacit approval or even secret encouragement of some people. But now, when the former allies or the forces that have been waiting and watching personally end up on Mario''s side, Gao Yang''s choice is to withdraw immediately.


    Never hesitate, never procrastinate, cut the mess with a quick knife, regardless of what the situation is like and what the inside information is. In short, if it looks bad, withdraw quickly.


    Gao Yang picked up the phone, dialed yalebin and said in a hurry: "I don''t know what happened, but now the sign is that Mario has won the support of the government. If it''s not good enough, Justin and I will have a chance to continue to verify this. You evacuate and evacuate immediately."


    Justin drove his car to a larger Road, which is already downtown Rome. Although he has not reached the most prosperous position, there are many vehicles, and Justin''s speed was immediately forced to drop very low.


    Holding a phone in one hand and a gun in the other, he pointed to the building in front and said, "stop, we should abandon the car."


    They parked their car on the side of the road, regardless of where they parked, blocking many cars behind. In a burst of dissatisfied car horns, they got off and left.


    Justin breathed out, approached Gao Yang and whispered, "we should be found soon. Our position has been locked. They will send more and more people here."


    "So we have to leave quickly," he said in a low voice


    He hurried forward for a while, raised his voice and whispered, "you know Rome well. Tell us how we can get rid of tracking."


    Justin looked around and said, "go ahead and find a store. Finally, there can be a back door. We must use the alley. There are too many cameras on the road. Oh, thanks!"


    Gao Yang and Justin turned back, and then Gao Yang whispered, "did you follow?"


    On the sidewalk beside the road, there were five people looking around. Everyone hid their hands in their coats. Then there was a man with a walkie talkie in his hand. When he looked at this, they certainly had to turn around.


    Justin looked around and said, "they''re not just coming, they''re running, running!"


    "No! Don''t run. How far is it?"


    "One hundred meters."


    Gao Yang pulled Justin, who was going to run, and continued to move forward. Then he looked back and continued to move forward. Waiting for him to see that the people chasing behind him were less than 30 meters, and the first one took out a pistol, immediately turned around, threw away the gun and fired.


    With a snap shot, Gao Yang killed the first person, and then fired three shots in a row, killing the remaining three, but the fifth shot failed to open, and he ran out of bullets.


    However, looking at the fierce side, because all the companions who found the target and were about to grasp the target suddenly burst out of their heads. The last reaction was to take out the pistol immediately, turn to one side and run while firing the gun indiscriminately.


    Gao Yang ran forward quickly for a few steps, picked up the gun from the body''s hand and shot two people who had almost been hit by a car on the road.


    After touching two magazines on the body and taking out two magazines from his pocket, Gao Yang immediately said to Justin in the back, "what are you doing? Take a gun and bullets!"


    Four bodies, four Beretta 92FS pistols, and nine full magazines, but there were no. 45 bullets that Gao Yang hoped to get.


    Put the bullet free 1911 into the back waist, hold a pistol in one hand, and say to Justin, "come on, hurry up."


    Justin put a gun into his back waist, carried a gun in his hand and said, "we just shoot in the street, kill people, and then take the gun and leave. Do you think we can escape all the time? Look at the people around us. If you want me to say, we''d better drive."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "shut up. I believe my gun is a little more than your driving skills. Let''s go."

 Chapter 2219

    It''s impossible to say you''re not nervous, but you can''t say how frightened you are. The reason is that Gao Yang has experienced too much of this scene. That''s what the so-called breaking through in big winds and waves means.


    After picking up the gun, Gao Yang pulled Justin, and they continued to walk quickly.


    When pedestrians on the road see Gao Yang, they all disperse immediately. After all, they walk around the street with guns. Who can see without fear.


    Justin hurriedly said, "we can''t just walk all the time. At least we have to change our clothes. Now our image is too obvious."


    Gao Yang looked around and said, "we saw five people just now, and the place where we abandoned the car is too close to have time."


    Just then, two people appeared opposite Gao Yang and Justin. After seeing them, the two people who appeared face-to-face immediately ran to the left and right.


    Gao Yang immediately raised his gun, fired a shot in his right hand and a shot in his left hand. After two shots, the two people coming up immediately fell to the ground. One who was shot in the head had stopped moving, but the other who was shot in the chest was still struggling and wriggling.


    Gao Yang ran two steps quickly and didn''t come to the front. He shot again more than ten meters away and completely killed the person who didn''t stop breathing on the ground.


    Justin said in surprise, "are you crazy? What are you doing? We can''t kill people?"


    Gao Yang glanced at Justin and said, "as an intelligence dealer, your eyesight is bad enough."


    Justin didn''t stop at his feet. When he walked quickly past the body, he said, "my eyesight is poor? Do you think they are innocent passers-by or enemies who want to shoot us?"


    It''s normal for these two people to run away subconsciously immediately if they see the money in our hands after they get close, but they hide too fast


    After that, Gao Yang squatted down, put the pistol aside on the ground, reached out his hand and touched the bloody body on his head twice, then pulled out a pistol from the waist of the body, shook it at Justin and said, "see, my judgment can''t be wrong."


    He threw the gun aside and took back his gun. Gao Yang stood up and continued walking. Justin was stunned and said, "they hid quickly just now? I didn''t notice."


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "you may have experienced several dangers, but have you ever fired face-to-face with people? You won''t feel the small time difference, but for us, whether a person is hostile or not, you can feel it from many small aspects."


    Justin said with a serious face: "what aspects?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "this is experience. It can only be meaningful, but it can''t be explained. It doesn''t have to be taught. Just like you can''t expect me to judge which intelligence is valuable like you, it''s a meaning."


    Justin whistled and said, "I understand. A class like me who does things while drinking red wine and playing golf will certainly not master the skills needed for cannon fodder. This is what my bodyguard should consider."


    Gao Yang glanced at Justin and said, "cannon fodder, huh?"


    Justin disapproved and said, "of course you don''t belong to cannon fodder. You''ve got out of the ranks of cannon fodder, but you also climbed out of the role of cannon fodder, just like I started as a small intelligence dealer. Don''t look at me like this. I didn''t say you were cannon fodder."


    Gao Yang suddenly uses his shoulder to resist Justin and staggers Justin to the side. At the same time, he raises his gun and starts to fight. Then about forty or fifty meters opposite him and Justin, more than a dozen people emerge from behind a row of cars parked on the roadside and sweep them with submachine guns.


    Justin stumbled and almost fell, but he held the door in time and rushed into a store. Then he grabbed the children with his hand. After Gao Yang dodged in, the two hid closer together.


    The glass doors and windows were hit, first full of bullet holes, and then quickly cracked.


    "What''s going on!"


    "They just arrived and we were really surrounded."


    "Is it the police?"


    "No."


    Justin grabbed his hair and said anxiously, "it''s really troublesome."


    Gao Yang raised his hand, pointed a gun at the glass door and a gun at the window. He said coldly, "see if there is a back door and if there is a second floor. If there is a second floor, there are usually windows on the other side. If there is nothing, prepare to rush out with me immediately."


    "Rush out? It''ll die!"


    "It''s better than waiting to die after being blocked here. I don''t want to commit suicide."


    This time, Gao Yang couldn''t let anyone catch him alive anyway, so when he saw that the situation was bad, he must shoot himself in the head first.


    Justin then had leisure to see the store they hid in, and then he noticed that it was a shoe store selling handmade leather shoes.


    Glancing at his shoes, Justin immediately raised his pistol and shouted to the old man standing in the store, "where''s the back door!"


    "There is no back door."


    "Is there a window on the second floor?"


    "Yes, there is my studio above. The studio has windows."


    "Where does it lead? The back is the upper place. Can''t you make it clear at once!"


    "Where? Behind the house, it''s a residential area. Jump out of the window and it''s the parking lot."


    "Do you have crocodile leather 9E shoes? Where are they? Give them to me!"


    The old man, who was both the boss and the waiter, was stunned and said, "are you going to rob a pair of shoes?"


    "Yes, isn''t it obvious enough?"


    After Justin yelled, the old man was obviously relieved and said: "Of course I have crocodile leather shoes, but do you wear them on formal occasions? You can wear them on formal occasions, but if you want to run, with all due respect, sir. You certainly need to run, right? So I suggest you choose a calf leather half high top boot. Believe me, my shoes will definitely make you forget your sports shoes when you run. Sir, I didn''t steal and rescue, so I can save a little loss And it''s good for both of us that you can get more suitable shoes for yourself. "


    Justin shook his head and said, "you are really an excellent businessman and shoemaker. If I can''t make shoes for me after I die, well, give it to me! Don''t get the number of 9E wrong, hurry up!"


    Gao Yang turned back and said angrily, "can''t you hurry? What are you doing?"


    Justin took a pair of shoes in a kraft paper bag and shouted, "Okay, okay, let''s go up to the second floor. Where''s the window?"


    Gao Yang took a few steps backwards, banged his gun, killed the three people trying to rush in outside, and said angrily, "Fark oil! Justin, you son of a bitch, I''m trying hard here, but you''re looking for shoes here?"


    "The shoes are too bad. It''s painful. Don''t complain like a woman. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 2220

    Gao Yang retreated and went up to the second floor from the store. The second floor was messy and smelled of cooked leather. Justin held the paper bag in one hand and pushed open a door in the other hand. He ran to a room full of tools, looked around the table and said, "you can go down. I''ll find a rope or something."


    Gao Yang pushed open the window and said to Justin, "jump!"


    Justin shook his head and said, "no, it''s a little high, man, it''s really a little high."


    Gao Yang listened to the movement outside the door, suddenly ran to the door, fired a lot of shots outside, and then said to Justin, "can you be normal and don''t try to show that you are a burden? Guess, if we are trapped, will I shoot you in the head and try to escape?"


    Justin took a breath, climbed up the window, closed his eyes and said, "I''ll break my foot."


    "Roll and jump as soon as your feet touch the ground!"


    Justin crossed his heart and jumped down. As soon as his feet touched the enemy, he immediately turned forward. When he stood up, although he felt great pain in his back and head, he certainly didn''t break his feet.


    "All right, come down."


    Gao Yang can''t turn around and jump. The enemies are on the second floor. He has to seal the door to keep the enemy from coming in and slowly approach the window.


    Just as Gao Yang retreated, a grenade rolled in from the floor.


    He tilted his head, shrunk his body, rushed forward, rubbed like a hurdle, and jumped out of the window.


    Gao Yang listened to a loud bang behind him, and his head was full of broken glass residue, which played a key role in his training. Relying on his strong waist and abdomen strength, Gao Yang timely adjusted his posture in the air, rolled forward when his feet fell to the ground to meet the impact, and then turned over immediately, There were several shots popping at the window.


    Justin, holding a paper bag in one hand and a gun in the other hand, hit the window * * and said with heartfelt admiration: "it''s like making a movie!"


    Gao Yang threw the empty pistol into the paper bag held by Justin, pulled out a pistol full of magazines from Justin''s waist and said, "go!"


    Justin turned around and ran away. Gao Yang looked at him and immediately whispered, "it''s the opposite!"


    Justin rushed to the exit of a residential area, but the exit was facing the street they had just left and hit the enemy''s muzzle.


    With a loud cry, Justin ran back and whispered, "take cover, I''ll follow you right away."


    Watching Justin run sideways into a bush, which covered his figure, Gao Yang immediately followed and caught up with Justin who was still running.


    "All houses extend in all directions. Which direction are we going?"


    Gao Yang looked around and whispered, "we''re surrounded, for sure."


    "Then don''t run?"


    "Run, but watch first and come with me."


    Looking around, Gao Yang pushed Justin up a path between houses.


    After running for a while, Gao Yang pulled out 1911, which had been put in the back waist, but the bullet had been empty, threw it on the road, grabbed Justin, pulled him and ran to the house in the opposite direction.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Hide, we can''t fight all the time. The encirclement is getting smaller and smaller. Sooner or later, we will be compressed to completely lose space. I have to observe."


    Whispering, Gao Yang looked at a house and then pointed, "which house to go to."


    They came to the door of an old house that looked very historical. They said in a low voice, "just say they are the police. Just now a local gas pipeline exploded. Let them evacuate immediately. Speak quickly and quickly..."


    "That''s enough. I know how to do it. You don''t have to teach me. Are you sure there''s someone in there?"


    "Anyway, the car is parked at the door."


    Justin immediately slammed the wooden door and said loudly, "anyone? Police, please open the door. Is anyone there? Come on, open the door."


    Soon, someone inside said warily, "who is it?"


    "Police, madam, please evacuate immediately. Just take your keys and mobile phones. Evacuate immediately. There is a gas pipeline explosion nearby..."


    Before Justin finished, the door opened, and a middle-aged woman appeared behind the door. Then Justin immediately squeezed in through the crack in the door.


    Justin continued: "this block needs to be evacuated immediately. Please leave as soon as possible. If there are old people and children at home, we can help."


    The woman stared at Justin, saw the gun in Justin''s hand, and then said, "police?"


    Justin knocked his head with a gun and said angrily, "sorry, it''s easy to say. Well, don''t move, don''t shout, sit down quietly, and we''ll leave later."


    The middle-aged woman finally reacted. She stepped back and opened her mouth. Gao Yang didn''t know whether she was going to shout or what. She immediately raised her gun at the woman and shouted, "tell her not to shout! Falk, if I want to know Italian, how can there be so much!"


    Justin immediately said, "madam, calm down. There is no danger. We are just on a mission. There are a group of dangerous terrorists here. Did you hear the explosion? They did it. We are really the police."


    The woman looked at Gao Yang and said tremblingly, "one, Asia, police?"


    Justin immediately said, "he''s not. He''s a foreigner. He''s a foreign policeman. To be exact, he''s an agent. He''s tracking the terrorists. It''s obvious. You must see that the terrorists are coming soon. Calm down. A large number of us will arrive soon. Please relax. There''s nothing wrong."


    The middle-aged woman nodded, but then said, "but why did he point a gun at me?"


    Justin waved his head to Gao Yang and Gao Yang put down his gun.


    The woman muttered to Justin, "I''m happy to cooperate with the police, but your colleague, no, your partner is too rude. Can I complain? He scared me."


    "No, I''m sorry. He''s a foreigner and doesn''t belong to us. I''m also very helpless, but people who often face danger usually react like this. Madam, I hope you can understand. Is there anyone else in your family? I think it''s best to let them hide."


    "My husband has gone to work and the children are not at home."


    Justin immediately said, "good. Please sit down. You''re watching TV, aren''t you? Please keep watching. Don''t look out. It''s dangerous."


    The woman immediately sat on the sofa, looked at Justin curiously and said, "what did you say? How did you say it?"


    Justin whispered, "she''ll be quiet. Do you still think I''m a burden, huh?"

 Chapter 2221

    Gao Yang looked out from the door, with a gun in his right hand and a mobile phone in his left hand. He dialed the phone to No. 13.


    After waiting for the 13th to connect, he raised his voice and whispered, "we''re in some trouble."


    "Let me hear how serious it is."


    The 13th was always in a calm voice. He shouted loudly and whispered: "We are surrounded by people. I don''t know how big the scope of the encirclement circle is, and how many people are brought to look for us. In short, we will meet the enemy within a few steps, and then shoot. I can''t always kill people like this, but I feel like I''m in a fog now. We''re too lack of intelligence, so I need your help."


    "I see. Tell me where you are now. We have been moving in your direction. Now we may be very close."


    Gao Yang turned to look at Justin and whispered, "Hey, man, ask where this is. Be specific."


    Justin took off his old shoes and took out a half height shoe from the paper bag. He was putting it on his feet. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he turned his head and looked at the hostess and said, "where is this? The exact address. Our colleagues need to come as soon as possible."


    After getting an address and telling Gao Yang, Justin put on his second shoe, attached himself and tied his shoelaces, stood up, took a few steps, and was very surprised: "Hey, look at my new shoes. They''re really comfortable and perfect. This time I can run at ease without worrying about the damn shoes falling off my feet. I tell you, it''s really a pain to wear cheap leather shoes on my feet."


    Gao Yang looked at Justin''s new shoes. Then he frowned and said, "a person I respect very much and have a deep influence on me once said a word to me. To be exact, he gave me a piece of advice."


    Gao Yang picked up a cup and took himself a glass of water. After drinking it, he said with a puzzled face: "I have always believed in this sentence, but since Raphael mixed with me, I think Italians may not be so bad."


    Justin frowned and said, "Italian? You mean Raphael? No, no, no, Raphael is Sicilian. Sicilians are different from Italians."


    Gao Yang put down his water cup, snapped his fingers and said with a look of admiration: "that''s right. Sicilians are really different from Italians, Falk. I really should listen to Fedor''s advice. It''s their valuable experience in exchange for blood, but I abandoned my shoes."


    Justin scratched his head and said, "what do you mean? What do you mean?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "if your enemy is Arabs, you have won. If your comrades in arms are Italians, you have lost."


    Justin was very dissatisfied and said, "Hey, you''re speaking ill of an Italian in front of an Italian."


    Gao Yang put the gun on the table and said, "the rabbit asked a question. He said what would happen if his comrades in arms were Italians and Arabs. The old man I respect very much said, you will find that you killed all the enemies and lost the war in the end."


    Justin immediately said, "nonsense, * * * *, this is absolutely meaningless nonsense."


    Gao Yang pointed to Justin and said, "asshole, look at you. I''m busy killing the enemy, but you''re busy choosing a new pair of shoes for yourself."


    Justin pushed his hand and said seriously, "man, imagine that you run away from the chase in a pair of unfit shoes. Don''t you want to change a pair of fit and comfortable shoes and then run away? This is running for your life. Change a pair of good shoes and at least run faster."


    After that, Justin waved his hand and said: "As long as you are alive, you should enjoy life. Life is short. You can''t waste your life. Because life is short, you have to be kind to yourself. No one can take pizza and pasta from the Italian table, or a pair of comfortable handmade leather shoes from the Italian feet. Man, you''re too nervous. You shouldn''t be so nervous , look at us. Things are good now, aren''t they? "


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly and said, "you really have the unique optimism of Italians."


    Justin pointed to himself and said, "you said you can''t be comrades in arms with the Italians, so what''s it now? We''ve been working together for a long time. We have nothing to do but disadvantage, haven''t we?"


    Gao Yang immediately reached out and made a stop gesture: "No, we''re not comrades in arms. We''ve never been. You''re an intelligence agent. I''m a mercenary. We''re not the same kind of people. We just have business contacts. We''re not comrades in arms. Now, you''re a burden that makes me try my best to save your life, okay? Comrades in arms, it''s easy to understand the literal meaning of the word. You can''t call it a war unless you can fight with me Friends, but you obviously can''t fight with me, so we can get rid of the war and leave friends. "


    After saying that, Gao Yang again stretched out his hand to stop Justin from talking and said, "don''t say you are comrades in arms with me. It''s unlucky."


    Justin shrugged his shoulders casually and said, "suit yourself, man. Would you like a glass of wine? I think you need to relax. You''re too nervous."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. He carefully summarized the Italian character, and then contacted Justin''s behavior. He realized that what he had just said was just full.


    Looking at his dull face, Justin said, "in our words, you can sleep better at night only if you have a good rest during the day. Anyway, no one will kill us now. Are you nervous and useful? If there are many people, you can''t deal with them? So relax. You should take advantage of this precious gap to have a rest."


    "Rest well during the day and sleep better at night, Falk. It makes sense. I''m speechless."


    Gao Yang sat down, breathed out, and said, "we have to wait for the 13th to pick us up. We can''t rush out, especially with you. Forget it. When I didn''t say anything, pour me a glass of wine."


    Justin first asked for the hostess''s consent, and then went to get half a bottle of wine. With two cups in one hand and wine in the other hand, he poured it on Gao Yang and pushed it to Gao Yang''s face. He picked up a glass of wine, shook it towards Gao Yang, smiled and said, "cheers."


    Gao Yang picked up the wine and took a sip. At this time, Justin shook his glass and said with a smile, "we don''t have time to wait for the 13th. However, as long as I don''t ask me to shoot at others with a gun, you will find that I''m quite powerful. Now I have a way to get us out of here. Do you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 2222

    In fact, as long as he doesn''t run for his life with Justin, he has to change to fight while running. Justin is quite reliable. For example, when he is asked to get some information, Justin''s efficiency is quite high.


    At least Justin is very efficient among Italians, really.


    "Tell me your way."


    Justin drank all the red wine, looked at the hostess, and then said, "we are in a person''s house, so we can change our clothes. Then, it''s mainly Mario''s hands to search for us, not the police, so I wonder if Mario''s people have enough manpower to search every car if we leave."


    You mean, we''ll drive away? Do you still refuse to give up the idea of driving away


    Justin pointed to Gao Yang and said, "how long will the 13th come?"


    He breathed loudly and said, "between half an hour and an hour, Rome is a super metropolis. We are at this end and he is at the other end of the city. Even if there is no traffic jam, he needs half an hour as soon as possible."


    Justin said with a smile, "let''s compromise that it will take 45 minutes to arrive on the 13th, but we can''t wait that long."


    "Stop talking nonsense and talk about your plan."


    Justin shook his finger and said, "Mario''s people can''t block the block and check every car. My plan is to leave in the most conspicuous way and take an ambulance."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "ambulance?"


    Justin said: "think about it, an ambulance, all the cars on the road have to give way, and our speed will be very fast. If we are stopped and recognized, we can only rely on you to get out."


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "I think it''s better to let jarebin pick us up. He''s not far away."


    Justin stood up and said, "but how can they pick us up when they come? Take us out or make us up again. The key is that they need to change cars and make up themselves to ensure safety. So how long will it take for them to come here?"


    Gao Yang no longer hesitated and immediately said, "OK, do as you plan, but we are too conspicuous together."


    Justin said with a smile, "I don''t need to be as professional as them on the 13th. I can make myself into a woman. A man and a woman are not so conspicuous."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "become a woman? Can you?"


    Justin said slowly, "haven''t you seen ugly women? I mean, you won''t find out how terrible the truth is until a beautiful woman takes off her makeup. Man, it''s a necessary skill for every woman to make herself personal through makeup."


    Justin immediately looked at the hostess and said loudly, "Hello, madam, can we borrow your clothes? If you don''t mind, can I use your cosmetics?"


    Soon, Gao changed into a suit, and Justin changed his hostess''s dress and sat on the hostess''s dressing table to draw an eyeliner on her face.


    Gao Yang sat on the bed, while the hostess leaned against the door and looked at Justin who was making up.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "can you make up?"


    "Simple, basic, think about it. How did I escape to Iceland? Since I can''t fight, I always have to have some skills to run for my life, right? I often run back and forth all over the world. Sometimes I do encounter some danger. If I can''t even make up, I''m too irresponsible for my life."


    With an eye shadow, a lipstick on his face and a thick foundation on his face, he put two pearl earrings on his ear lobe. Justin, with his big back, sighed. "No wig, I need a hat."


    Gao Yang pointed to Justin in his skirt and said, "your legs are too long."


    "Black silk stockings can cover up. The key to the problem is shoes."


    Gao Yang whistled and said, "it''s amazing. Although you look a little ugly, you do look like a woman, but what should you do with your shoes?"


    Justin shrugged and said, "it''s a pity that I can''t wear the hostess''s shoes, so I''m going to wear slippers. Well, lie down and call now."


    Just then, the hostess leaning against the door suddenly said, "you''re not a policeman, are you?"


    Justin frowned. He was already thinking about whether to tie up the hostess or knock her out, so he winked at her.


    Before Gao Yang got up, the hostess said, "I just don''t think it''s necessary for the real police to be like you. Don''t worry, I won''t report you. You''re very polite and handsome. In my boring life as a housewife, well, I''m still glad you can come."


    Justin spread his hand and said, "borrow your phone. I need to make a call. Also, we may have to tie you up. Trust me, it''s for your own good."


    About five minutes later, the ambulance pulled the alarm to the door. Justin said to the hostess tied hands and feet flat on the ground, "bye, we have to go. I''m going to seal your mouth. Please be patient for a while."


    The hostess hesitated and finally said, "will you come again when you have a chance? You know what''s here."


    Justin smiled and nodded, gently sealed the hostess''s mouth with tape, looked at her and muttered, "it''s really the first time I''ve seen such a kidnapping."


    Justin stood up and said, "all right, you have to lie down."


    Someone knocked at the door. Justin ran to open the door in his slippers and said in a sharp voice, "he''s my husband''s friend. He suddenly fell down."


    A doctor looked at Gao Yang lying on the floor, opened his eyes and said loudly, "my breath is stable and my heart beats normally. I''m afraid there may be a problem with my brain. You did a good job, madam. You need to take him to the hospital. Please bring something with us immediately."


    Justin said in a sharp voice, "OK, God, what should I prepare? I''ll be right away."


    Running around in slippers, Justin will take a large women''s satchel in the bedroom with a pistol and all the bullets, as well as his leather shoes.


    Gao Yang was carried on a stretcher and sent to an ambulance. Justin followed him to the car and looked worried when the first responders sent Gao Yang to the car.


    Just thirty or forty meters away from the ambulance, a whole ten people stood there, looked serious and looked at them. Then a man ran over at a fast pace, but after a perfunctory glance, he ran back at a fast pace.


    The ambulance started driving with the alarm. The first difficulty passed so easily.

 Chapter 2223

    The speed of the ambulance is very fast, because the vehicles passing on the street will give way, but there is a problem that Justin didn''t investigate how far the hospital is from them before calling.


    When the ambulance pulled the alarm and drove out for no more than three minutes, the car stopped again. Then the doctor shouted to Justin, "take it to the emergency room."


    Gao Yang opened his eyes and looked at Justin. Justin was stunned and said, "Fark! So close!"


    Gao Yang immediately sat up. In the eyes of a doctor and two nurses in the ambulance, he said to Justin, "what are you doing?"


    Justin immediately opened his bag, took out a pistol, handed it to Gao Yang, and then said to the doctor and nurse, "don''t move, I''m sorry, but you were hijacked."


    The doctor was stunned and spread his hand. He looked at Gao Yang and then at Justin. Suddenly, he lost the thing he was holding in his hand and said angrily, "what the fuck is going on!"


    Justin quickly took out a pistol for Gao Yang, took out the magazine and put it on Gao Yang''s stretcher. He said in a hurry: "you can''t let them get off, you watch them, I''ll drive."


    Justin got out of the car with his bag, and then immediately closed the door from the outside. He looked around and no one paid attention to him. He hurried to the front of the car and knocked on the door. After the driver put down the glass blankly, he took out his pistol and said, "move aside and let me drive."


    There was only one driver in front. After the driver had difficulty moving to the co driver''s seat instead of getting off the bus, Justin got on the car, first stepped off his slippers, adjusted his rearview mirror, and then said to the driver, "turn on the alarm, hurry up."


    The ambulance flashed the alarm again and roared out of the door of the hospital. A doctor who rushed out of the emergency room pushing the operating bed was very puzzled to the humanitarian nearby: "was our ambulance driven away by a woman, an ugly woman?"


    The female nurse next to her nodded, and then said with a stunned face, "she seems to have a gun in her hand?"


    The doctor frowned and said suspiciously, "but who will rob an ambulance?"


    The nurse shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but I think it''s best to call the police."


    The doctor took out a mobile phone from his pocket, dialed the alarm phone and said in an uncertain tone: "I want to call the police. A woman robbed an ambulance in our hospital. Yes, ambulance. Is there anyone in the ambulance? Of course, there are three medical staff and a driver. My colleague said she saw the woman who robbed the car with a gun in her hand, but I didn''t see, uh, a very, very ugly woman."


    The operator quickly informed the patrolling police of the situation, so many police cars near the hospital immediately received the news.


    "An ambulance was hijacked in St. carmafi hospital. The robber is suspected to be a very ugly woman. There are four hostages on the ambulance. At present, we don''t know the robber''s intention. Please pay attention to the ambulance nearby. The license plate number is..."


    Listening to the voice on the radio, Vasili looked at yalebin on the co pilot with a stunned face and said, "who will rob an ambulance?"


    Yalebin shrugged and said, "both doctors and ambulances are always respected. People are so immoral these days that they rob ambulances. It''s really a contemptible act."


    Vasili, dressed in a police uniform, shook his head and then said, "where is the ram now? Where should we go to find him? Should we contact him again?"


    Alebin looked at his watch and said, "we''re moving faster than expected. OK, I''ll call."


    Yalebin took out the phone and dialed Gao Yang. After a simple exchange, he hung up the phone and said helplessly, "that ugly woman is Justin."


    Vassily said in amazement, "what?"


    "It was ram and Justin who robbed the ambulance. Justin is the ugly woman. Pay attention to the location of the ambulance provided by the police, and we''ll go there."


    Just then, the radio on the police car rang again. After listening quietly for a moment, yalebin sighed, "they have been found. See how far away they are from us."


    Vassily looked at the GPS on the police car, and then said blankly, "Captain, can you use it?"


    Alebin scratched his head and said, "I''m over eighty years old. I think you should already be able to use GPS."


    Vasili said in distress, "I prefer maps."


    Yalebin breathed and said, "get the policeman out of the trunk and let him guide us."


    Just when yalebin and Vasili were worried that high-tech gadgets could not be used, Gao Yang, who hung up the phone, opened a small partition and shouted to Justin in the cab: "someone called the police and we were watched."


    Justin said carelessly, "it doesn''t matter. Look how fast we are!"


    The ambulance sounded the alarm, and the cars in the way in front gave way to both sides. They didn''t have to stop at a red light. Justin drove very well.


    "No matter how fast you drive, Mario''s people can catch up. Their information is shared with the police."


    Justin shouted, "drive a little longer, we''ll run farther, then get down, change cars, it''s done."


    Gao Yang is considering the advantages and disadvantages of driving an ambulance and changing cars. One advantage of driving an ambulance is that the vehicles on the road will give way, because no one knows that the ambulance was hijacked, but the ambulance is so eye-catching that it is particularly easy for the police and Mario people to find them.


    Finally, Gao Yang felt that he had to change cars, so he immediately shouted, "stop, let''s change cars."


    Justin put on the brake, Gao Yang put the magazine in his pocket, and then said to the doctors and nurses in the carriage, "sorry, make way, it''s okay."


    Justin parked his car at the door of a shopping mall. When Gao Yang got off the car, Justin also got off the bus. He hurriedly said, "there will be several doors in the shopping mall. Before the pursuers arrive, should we go in and change clothes? It''s easy to avoid the pursuit."


    Just then, Justin suddenly looked behind Gao Yang. He subconsciously took a deep breath, and then pushed Gao Yang fiercely.


    Gao Yang flashed aside, but Justin trembled, and blood flowed out of his neck. Then he subconsciously covered his neck and said, "Wow, it doesn''t hurt."


    Justin fell forward. Gao Yang, who was pushed away, turned around, raised his gun with both hands, and fired fiercely at a car parked about 20 meters behind him. After killing all the people on the car, he bent back and looked at Justin, whose neck was still bleeding, frowned and whispered, "you''re dead, brother."

 Chapter 2224

    Justin is very dangerous. His neck is bleeding, not bleeding, but bleeding. There is only one possibility. The big blood vessels in his neck are interrupted. He will die in less than a minute, at most two minutes.


    The bullet didn''t hit right, but it just rubbed Justin''s neck, but the effect was not bad. The difference only lies in whether Justin died instantly or died after struggling for a minute or two.


    Gao Yang knows some of the most basic first aid methods, but he can''t save Justin.


    However, when Gao Yang saw the ambulance next to him, he just sentenced Justin to death, but he gave birth to hope in an instant. The ambulance was next to him, and there was always some hope.


    Gao Yang pointed the gun at the doctor in the carriage and shouted, "help him! Help!"


    The doctor immediately jumped down and squatted next to Justin. Then he shouted in Italian, "tourniquet, hemostatic forceps, come on!"


    At this deadly moment, the ambulance moved. Gao Yang immediately reflected that the driver was still in the car. He was going to drive for his life.


    Gao Yang immediately ran to the driver''s seat, shot at the window and shouted, "get down!"


    After the driver stepped on the brake, raised his hand and got off the car, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "get out!"


    As soon as he waved the gun, the driver turned and ran away. Gao Yang immediately returned to the car. He was afraid that the doctors and nurses would also run away.


    The doctor has great professional ethics. Although he hijacked his own people, he gave first aid to Justin. One nurse was handing him the things in the car, but the other nurse was sitting in the car and only knew how to cry.


    Gao Yang held a gun in his left hand. He put the back of his hand on his forehead, sighed and said, "Falk, I really don''t like this."


    Justin hasn''t closed his eyes yet, but his eyes are very lax. Even so, he still looks at Gao Yang hard and uses a weak language: "if I didn''t push you away, you would be dead. Am I still a useless burden? Huh?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "shut up, asshole, you may be saved if you don''t talk nonsense, Falk! Falk!"


    Justin muttered to himself, "don''t be too nervous, man, relax, relax..."


    Justin finally closed his eyes, Gao Yang turned around and looked around. He had to be on guard against the return of the enemy. When he found that it was safe for the time being, he put the sleeves of two pistols against his temples, made a strong but low roar, and said angrily: "Falk! I really hate people blocking the gun for me! I hate this!"


    What Justin said is true. If he didn''t push that one, Gao Yang would have been shot, and he must have hit his back. Therefore, the cumbersome Justin saved Gao Yang''s life.


    The problem was that the car appeared too suddenly and shot immediately. The most fatal thing was that the gun was very accurate. Although there were only two people on the car, it still shot a fatal bullet in an instant.


    He often walks by the river. There are no wet shoes, but Gao Yang really doesn''t like others to block the gun for him. Well, it''s the same to push him away and stay to eat the gun.


    He clamped Justin''s neck, and then he muttered a lot of Italian to Gao Yang, so Gao Yang didn''t understand a word.


    Put down the gun and said loudly, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand. Damn it, can''t you speak English? German is OK, Russian is OK, even Spanish, Falk! Why do you just speak Italian! Is there anything likable in this damn country besides pizza! Falk! Falk!"


    The doctor suddenly changed to English and shouted, "brain death, soon, blood!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "what do you say? You can speak some English, right? Brain death? He has brain death? I see. He needs blood transfusion or brain death? Is that right?"


    The doctor shook his head impatiently, and then shouted to the crying nurse in the car. The nurse shook her hand and began to turn over a box on the ambulance. Then, with a crash, the medicine in the box fell to the ground.


    Gao Yang immediately raised his gun, but he immediately realized that his behavior was very inappropriate, so he immediately put down his gun and said angrily, "what are you afraid of, keep your hands steady!"


    The doctor yelled, "don''t yell at her. You scared her. Let her go. She can''t help staying!"


    Of course, the doctor said Italian in a hurry, so Gao Yang still didn''t understand a word.


    The nurse cried, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but I really can''t control myself. Don''t hurt me."


    The nurse spoke English, which was very important, so Gao Yang turned his anger into joy and said loudly, "it''s great that you can speak English. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. Work hard and translate for me."


    The nurse who assisted the doctor returned to the car, found a needle tube from the dropped medicine, took it down, and immediately put it around Justin''s neck.


    Generally speaking, the first-aid supplies on the ambulance are very complete, which must be much more complete than those of the medical guards. Moreover, an emergency doctor accompanying the ambulance, even if his medical skills are not too good, must be better than most medical soldiers. Therefore, Justin may still be saved, but it is only possible.


    The doctor murmured, and Gao Yang was at a loss. At this time, the crying nurse said, "his carotid artery is broken, jet blood loss, extremely dangerous. Now the blood has stopped, but for a long time, he will suffer from cerebral ischemia and lead to brain death."


    Gao Yang took a few breaths, looked around, and then said, "find a way! What''s the use of telling me this? Find a way! He dies, you die, he lives, you live. It''s so simple. I promise, please find a way to save him for yourself, please, please!"


    The nurse translated Gao Yang''s words, and the doctor muttered again. The nurse immediately said, "rescue is timely, and the degree of blood loss is not fatal. Now we need to use the blood transfusion hose as a temporary channel to replace the internal carotid artery to supply blood to the brain. It must be completed within ten minutes, otherwise we will die."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "do it without explanation."


    Then he said, but after looking around, Gao Yang immediately said, "get in the car! Get him up, come on!"


    The police car came, and there were a lot of police cars. They couldn''t stay outside anymore. Gao Yang and the doctor lifted Justin. The nurse took Justin''s blood vessels and carried Justin into the ambulance.


    After looking at the mall, Gao Yang clenched his teeth and said loudly, "sit down and look at him. Be careful, because it will be bumpy!"


    Gao Yang jumped into the cab, turned the starting ambulance, drove directly to the mall, smashed the glass door, and the whole car rushed into the mall.


    When he got down from the driver''s seat, he opened the rear compartment door of the ambulance again, raised his head and said calmly to the people inside: "you just do your own business, don''t worry about other things, okay?"

 Chapter 2225

    He is used to being surrounded and has experienced that people with serious injuries are surrounded. It is common for a mercenary to go deep behind the enemy with less fighting and more. Once a comrade in arms is injured, he must stay for protection until he is sent away or given first aid. Therefore, Gao Yang is really familiar with everything.


    This time is not more dangerous than before, but this time, Gao Yang is seriously lack of backup. The most important thing is that he is extremely short of time. For Gao Yang, who is very familiar with and good at fighting and running, what he fears most is that he has lost the space to move, because once he leaves, Justin will die.


    The space of the shopping mall is quite large. Gao Yang looked around. He wanted to find some people to take them as hostages. However, no one is a fool. There are guns and cars outside. Who doesn''t know to hide. Therefore, Gao Yang can see people, but it''s too far away from him, and those people are running away one by one.


    After a long breath, Gao Yang inserted a pistol in his waist, took out the phone and dialed yalebin. When yalebin connected, he whispered, "I''m sorry, teacher, I don''t seem to have to escape. I put myself in a desperate situation again."


    Jarebin said in a low voice, "are you hurt?"


    "No, Justin is seriously injured and his internal carotid artery is broken, but there is still some help. We are in the ambulance, so the problem is here. If Justin is not saved, I still have a chance to get out, but now there are doctors who have first-aid supplies."


    Yalebin breathed a sigh of relief and immediately said, "Justin is worthless. Kill him and leave immediately."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I can''t do it."


    "Asshole! You should do the right thing! Since Justin is dying and will drag you down, you should give him a shot and run as fast as you can!"


    "In fact, I''m going to do this. When I take him away, I''ll think about it. If I can''t run, I''ll kill him, and then I''ll go by myself. But now I can''t. now I really can''t. If it wasn''t for Justin, I would be the one who was shot. He pushed me away and I was shot, okay? So I can''t leave or kill him."


    "Stay and die with him. There is always someone who can live after you leave. Don''t bury everything!"


    Yalie object was very angry. He shouted loudly and said, "sorry, teacher, I always make the wrong choice you think, and I always disappoint you. I don''t have time to call. Please tell others for me. If I die, they know what to do. That''s it. The enemy should come in right away."


    Jarebin said in a hurry, "who are you facing!"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "it''s not Mario''s people, it''s the police and the army, so now we can confirm that the Zhengfu is fully involved in this matter. I saw soldiers wearing camouflage pants and black hoods. Now I just hope they''re not leather hoods."


    Yalebin was silent for a moment and whispered, "then they are leather headgear. I hope you can hold on for a while. I''ll try to create a miracle for you. If I don''t succeed, you''ll die with Justin."


    I can tolerate everything I do, but I can''t forgive myself for abandoning my comrades in arms, especially those who block bullets for me. I''m sorry, teacher


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, put the phone in his pocket and pulled out the second pistol.


    Gao Yang suddenly looked at Justin lying down and said with a look of annoyance: "I just said you were my comrade in arms! Shit, I''m so fucking frustrated."


    Chagrined at his gaffe, Gao Yang stood behind the front of the ambulance, put a pistol on the front hood, put a few magazines up, then held the pistol in both hands and aimed at the door of the mall.


    Two guns from left to right look handsome and more convenient to shoot quickly, but that''s what you do when you don''t need to shoot with special accuracy. If you need to shoot accurately and quickly, it''s better to hold the gun with both hands.


    The next enemies are different. They are no longer the people Mario found. They may be gangsters or mercenaries. They are no longer miscellaneous fish. The next enemy is likely to be the famous leather headgear.


    Each country has its own elite team of special warfare, and leather headgear is the loudest sign in Italy.


    The real name of the leather headgear should be called the central special operation security team. It was established in 1978. It has not a long history, but it has a good record. There are few operations, but there is no record of failure. Generally speaking, it is a professional special operation force and the best team for Italy to rescue hostages and carry out indoor operations.


    It is precisely because of the leather headgear and the team entrusted with the mission of rescuing the hostages that they come in very slowly. If Mario''s people didn''t care about the hostages, they would have killed them in a hurry.


    However, Gao Yang is afraid of the professional troops who arrange everything in an orderly manner, block all his retreats first, and then launch an attack. As for the people sent by Mario, they are easier to solve.


    Gao Yang chose to hold the gun with both hands because he knew that as long as he attacked the leather headgear, the family must wear bulletproof clothes, and he only had four 9mm pistols. If he didn''t hit it accurately, it would be over.


    After five minutes, no one came in, which means that there must be an encirclement outside that is difficult to insert wings. However, Gao Yang still hopes that the later the attack comes, the better.


    Finally, a man in a suit and covered with heavy bulletproof vests slowly appeared at the door with his hands raised. After shaking outside, he shouted, "can you hear me? Please don''t shoot. I''m a negotiator. Can we talk?"


    Gao Yang welcomes the negotiation very much, because negotiation means time.


    "OK, let''s talk. Come in. I promise I won''t shoot."


    The negotiator walked slowly to the door, turned around, let Gao Yang see that he had no gun, and shouted in English, "can I put my hand down and talk? It''s very tired to raise my hand like this."


    Gao Yang''s eyes glanced at the negotiator from time to time, but his main energy was on both sides of the door. He shouted, "put down your hand. We can talk slowly like friends."


    The negotiation expert breathed out and said with a smile, "it looks like you''re not crazy. It''s good if you''re not crazy. Listen, man, you can''t get out. There are at least hundreds of people waiting for you outside, but you can put down your gun and come out by yourself. I promise you, you won''t be hurt."


    "That''s terrible. Maybe I really have to consider surrender. Listen, my friend, how much do you know about me?"


    "So far, it''s almost zero. I volunteered to save three respected medical staff. Can you tell me how you''re willing to let them out?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it depends on whether you are willing to meet my conditions. In fact, I''m easy to talk."

 Chapter 2226

    As long as we can delay time, Gao Yang welcomes the negotiations.


    "Good. How are you going to let the hostages go?"


    Gao Yang squinted at the doctor who was still giving first aid to Justin, then smiled and said, "well, I''m sorry, I can''t let them go for the time being. If they leave, I''ll have to eat a gun, so skip this link first. Let''s talk about other conditions first."


    The negotiator nodded and said, "yes, you can say it."


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang finally said, "first of all, I want one million euros in cash. I want old bills instead of new ones. I can''t even sign them."


    The negotiator immediately said, "I can convey your request. Personally, I think this condition is easy to say."


    Anyway, it''s bullshit. Gao Yang hesitated for a moment and said, "give me another helicopter. Let the pilot park the helicopter at the door. In addition, there will be hostages to take me away. When I leave safely, I will naturally release the hostages."


    The negotiator touched his chin and said, "this is a little difficult, but I can ask. Please give me two minutes. I need to communicate with the top."


    After the negotiator said that, he raised his hand and wanted to go. Gao Yang hurriedly said, "Hey, don''t go. I can lower my requirements. If it''s inconvenient for the hostages, just come to a helicopter. I don''t need the hostages. I can go by myself."


    The negotiator nodded and said, "it''s easier to do so. I''ll go back and discuss it."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "what are you talking about? Don''t you have anything to decide? Otherwise, you come in as a hostage and I''ll let the doctor go. Is that good?"


    The negotiator frowned and said, "well, well, I have a family, and it''s beyond my scope of work."


    Gao Yang looked embarrassed and said, "it''s different from what you played in the film, but it doesn''t matter. Otherwise, you''ll send me a million euros, plus a car and no helicopter."


    The negotiator nodded immediately and said, "there''s no problem with this. I can promise. Please wait a moment. The money will be delivered in half an hour."


    What Gao Yang wants is to delay time. What is a million euros? However, looking at the negotiator who is eager to agree, Gao Yang frowned and said, "in fact, you don''t intend to negotiate at all. You just come to show up and claim that you have taken the means of negotiation, but you failed in the end, right? Let me guess, there are many reporters outside?"


    The negotiator reached out and rubbed his forehead, said with a bitter smile, "why do you think so? Since I came, I certainly hope it will be settled peacefully, otherwise why should I take risks."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "look outside, there are more than 20 dead people on the ground. I killed all of them today. I don''t believe it. I can''t attract the attention of the media. Now I have three hostages in my hand and there are many cameras outside. If you don''t say hello, rush in directly. It''s hard to explain to the people?"


    The negotiator stood up and said, "I don''t understand what you''re thinking. It''s all your imagination, really."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "shit, man, I''ve killed so many people today. What does it mean? It means I''m crazy. If you don''t know anything, come and negotiate with me? Do you really think I''m a fool?"


    The negotiator''s head was sweating slightly. He shook his head and said, "you really worry too much."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "why did they send you here because you can speak English? Then the question comes, how do you know I can only speak English, huh? Can you answer me?"


    The negotiator opened his mouth and said blandly, "this is our judgment. It''s easy to judge."


    Gao Yang laughed: "Shit, you know what''s going on, man. Maybe you don''t know how Zhengfu is involved, but you must know something. You want to come in and meet me, and then go out and talk nonsense with the reporters outside to explain what happened today, right? I know your way. You have to come in and see me because I made a big scene today This has put your government in a very passive position. "


    The negotiator reached out and touched his eyebrows, sighed and said, "Sir, if you think so, we can''t talk. Really, I really want to help you. Of course, the most important thing is to save those innocent medical staff."


    Gao Yang smiled: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Let''s have a good chat, man. Tell me how much you know? Do you want to know the inside story? How did all this happen and why did it happen? The real inside story, big secret, absolutely hot!"


    The negotiation expert reached out to wipe his sweat and said loudly, "Sir, I have to leave. I really have to leave immediately. I have to go back and report the results of the negotiation with you. They are still waiting for me."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "why don''t you bring communication equipment? You should bring it, why not? Because you don''t need to negotiate with me at all, let alone communicate with your superiors at any time, right? The safety of the hostages is bullshit. Everything we say is meaningless."


    The negotiation expert made up his mind and said slowly, "I''m going to step back. I''m going to leave. If you want to shoot me, you can shoot, but I must go back and report. This is my duty and what we have scheduled, sir. If you want to shoot, you can shoot!"


    The negotiator really began to retreat slowly. He laughed loudly and said, "don''t go, don''t go, you haven''t told me your name yet."


    The negotiator shook his head firmly and continued to step back. Gao Yang felt that he couldn''t keep any nonsense, so he laughed loudly: "forget it, you can go if you want, and I can''t keep you. At the same time, I hope you can talk nonsense to those reporters and cover up the truth, which is what we both want, isn''t it?"


    The negotiator paused for a moment. After approaching the door, he suddenly took a step back and finally got out of Gao Yang''s sight.


    Gao Yang didn''t tilt his head and said loudly, "you''d better stop. There will be an explosion soon. Cover your ears and close your eyes. Don''t be surprised. Especially, don''t screw up the operation."


    After Gao Yang''s warning, the attack did not arrive. After two minutes, the doctor suddenly said a few words loudly. Then the nurse immediately said, "the operation is completed, the blood circulation is restored, and he will not die."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "thank you, everyone. Thank you very much."


    Just then, a few dark things flew into the door and shouted, "grenades!"


    Gao Yang fell down quickly, his left hand covered his left ear, and his right hand extended the gun from the forum. Then his right ear was close to his right arm. When he made this set of actions quickly, there were several roars. Although he closed his eyes, Gao Yang could feel the sharp light.

 Chapter 2227

    The shock bomb opens the way. This move is very easy to use, so the shock bomb is popular all over the world. Good things, everyone knows.


    Gao Yang is no longer familiar with shock bombs. He is definitely the best in the world who knows how to minimize the effect of shock bombs.


    Therefore, Gao Yang''s eyes were not blinded, his ears were not deafened, and he could not be stunned.


    When he opened his eyes, Gao Yang''s hand was still on the ground. He just waited a moment, that is, a second or two. Six people with hoods came in from both sides of the door he crashed.


    There were three on the left and right sides, but different from the CQB battle Gao Yang had experienced in the past, the first of the three came in with a large shield, and almost his whole body hid behind the shield, while the companions behind him were each holding a submachine gun and only exposed the muzzle of the gun outside the shield.


    This is a hard to see attack mode. It is estimated that PI Toutao already knows that the people inside are very good at shooting, but there is only one person, so he sent six people to attack. You know, if only one person is dealt with, there are already a lot of six people, and they also took an almost inexplicable way to attack,.


    What is almost no solution? Almost no solution looks very powerful and sounds very powerful, but for some people, it is still a problem that can be solved easily, so this attack routine can only be almost no solution rather than real no solution.


    Because Gao Yang can kick.


    Lie on your side on the ground, so Gao Yang not only has the front cover, but also can kick when lying on the ground.


    It''s not easy to aim at the soles of the feet with fast and small steps, but only a gap less than two centimeters below the shield. Gao Yang must also hit his feet.


    Pa Pa two shots, hit two feet, and then held high to quickly transfer the muzzle, another Pa Pa two shots.


    The one with the shield on the right fell forward and fell to the ground. The one with the shield on the left was shot in one foot, so he jumped up on one foot.


    Whoever gets a shot in the foot will jump up subconsciously. Although he jumps for a while, Gao Yang has caught the loophole.


    The shield on the right fell down, while the people behind were exposed, there was room for shooting. The shield on the left was still standing, but the action of the shield holder interfered with the teammates behind, so hit the right first.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    First hit the arms of the two attacking players on the right, then fired two shots, and made a big gap in the right hand of the fallen shield holder. Then Gao Yang fired the fourth shot and hit the knee of the second player on the right.


    At this time, Gao Yang had no chance to continue shooting on the right, because the people on the left had flashed out, so he repeated his old skill, hitting his arm first and then his leg.


    It''s nonsense that anyone will be confused when he is beaten. But don''t worry about how elite he is. As long as he looks at the people around him suddenly and inexplicably fall down, if he can keep calm and completely follow the rhythm of training, he must not be human.


    Gao Yang''s terrain is so good. He has the cover of the front and wheels. The intruders can''t shoot directly at him for a time unless they squat or lie down. Therefore, Gao Yang has plenty of time to shoot five shots to the left, and then turn back to the right.


    A total of six people came in. Gao Yang''s gun had 15 bullets and hit 14. Now there was one left for him to use in emergency. At this time, Gao Yang bounced up with his hand and touched a gun placed on the front of the car.


    The right hand of the man holding the shield on the left was dripping with blood. He let go of the shield and went to get the gun in his left hand. Gao Yang immediately shot out the last bullet in his right hand, and then immediately put the gun in his right hand on the front of the car. He took the gun in his left hand and shook it back and forth quickly. His right hand reached back and pulled out a pistol.


    Gao Yang has four guns.


    "Don''t move! If you move again, I''ll hit my face!"


    People with leather headgear absolutely understand English, which is firmly believed. It would be outrageous if the best teams in Italy can''t master several foreign languages.


    After a loud roar, someone still wanted to resist. A left-handed gunman was shot in the left wrist. At this time, he grabbed the handle with his right hand, so Gao Yang had to shoot again.


    After a gunshot, he shouted, "you won''t doubt my ability! Don''t move!"


    Gao Yang showed mercy. At first, he had to kick because of the angle, and then he had to fight in order to make the enemy lose the ability to fire for the first time. It was very difficult, very difficult. It was impossible for others to make such a choice, but he could.


    Therefore, Gao Yang took out a very favorable situation for himself, that is, he subdued everyone who attacked, but did not kill one.


    It''s important not to kill a leather hood, because if these people die, he won''t be surprised that the next attack people start to open the way with rockets or bombs.


    The person who came in must have a walkie talkie and said loudly: "inform your situation, hurry up! Speak in English, hurry up!"


    No one spoke. There was a moment of silence. Gao Yang immediately fired a shot and the bullet hit an attacker in the leg.


    The blood splashed. A player who had been shot in both hands and legs couldn''t help shouting, and then shouted: "the attack failed! All injured, we... Didn''t die in battle, all injured, legs and hands, the opponent is not human! Our opponent is not human..."


    He sighed loudly, nodded and said, "thank you for your praise."


    The player who finally spoke buried his head on the ground and didn''t move.


    At this time, he shouted, "throw me a walkie talkie with your intact hands. Come on!"


    A man with a shield said painfully, "the radio system is fixed at the back waist, which is inconvenient to disassemble."


    Gao Yang put the gun of his left hand on the front of the car, picked up the gun with empty bullets, pressed down and stepped back. After the empty magazine, his left hand quickly retracted on the placed magazine and knocked on his waist. After re loading the magazine, he breathed and said loudly: "now, inform your commander and tell him that you are already my hostages."


    After that, he shouted, "doctor! Doctor! Come here, come here."


    The doctor raised his hands and walked slowly from the back of the car. He said loudly, "go and get me all the guns around them. Then you and your colleagues can leave, because I have a new hostage. Do as I say, because I don''t want to hurt you. Hurry up!"

 Chapter 2228

    With a new hostage, Gao Yang is still extremely nervous because he doesn''t know what to choose next.


    Attack from multiple directions at the same time? Or continue to attack from the door, or let the sniper shoot a bullet from where he can''t see it? Gao Yang didn''t know about them, so he had to take all the measures he knew to prevent them.


    To prevent snipers, you have to move irregularly in a small range, and you must always pay attention not to leave the cover of the car body, and ensure that you can shoot and control the fallen people in time.


    The doctor and nurse got out of the car. The English Speaking Nurse trembled and said with tears, "yes, sir."


    Gao Yang kept shaking his body back and forth like a neuropathy. He kept moving left and right. At the same time, he said in a hurry: "how''s my companion?"


    "He is still very dangerous, but there will be no problem in a short time. Just connect him with a blood vessel and give him a blood transfusion."


    "Very good, very good," he said in a low voice. "Tell the doctor to pick up those people''s guns for me, and then you can leave."


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to the six people lying on the ground: "however, if I see your hands, I have to kill anyone who moves. Now, inform your commander that the hostages are going out. Let your people be careful."


    At this time, the doctor who was covered with blood and raised his hands suddenly said a few words, and then the nurse immediately said, "the doctor can''t hear clearly. He said, I hope you can allow him to treat these injured people. Someone loses blood quickly. If he loses too much blood, he will die."


    The doctor was really moral and courageous. Gao Yang couldn''t help squinting at him and said loudly, "OK, I allow him to do so, but he must bring me the gun first!"


    After that, Gao Yang said to an injured special team member, "didn''t your people reply? Damn it, tell me the answer!"


    A special combat team member said helplessly, "you didn''t ask questions or requests. What did you reply to?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment and then said, "let them not attack and play tricks, otherwise you will die. They can hear what I''m talking about, can''t they?"


    "Yes, they can hear."


    Gao Yang whistled and said, "you guys, don''t move. Let the doctor take your weapons, and then you can get treatment. Trust me, his medical skills are very good!"


    Gao Yang waved his head and said, "let the doctor approach from behind them. If he stands in front of someone and blocks my sight, I will shoot and tell him to go."


    After the nurse translated, the doctor walked behind many special combat team members, first looked out, then picked up a rifle in one hand, wound around from the side and put it on the front of the car in front of Gao Yang.


    "Put it where I can reach, with the butt of the gun facing me and the magazine. Give me some of their magazines. Hurry up."


    The doctor did as Gao Yang said. He took out four rifle magazines from who, and then brought all the remaining guns to Gao Yang. After that, he immediately took the first-aid kit from the ambulance and ran to one of the most seriously injured special combat team members.


    Now, Gao Yang has not only six more hostages, but also two submachine guns and two automatic rifles.


    Gao Yang inserted his right pistol into his back waist, dragged a rifle, saw that the gun was open, and immediately carried the rifle.


    Although it is an Italian army, the leather head uses an M4 rifle. Now, with a rifle in hand, I feel much more at ease.


    The doctor squatted down and looked at the wound on the leg of the man who lost blood the fastest, and then immediately shouted, "I need you to help me, come on."


    One nurse hesitated, while the other walked slowly.


    Then he said loudly, "you can leave. I''ll let you go now."


    The doctor looked up at Gao Yang, shook his head and said, "no, I can''t go."


    He shouted loudly and said, "well, I promise you that as long as you don''t do stupid things, I will never hurt you. In addition, any of you who wants to leave can go with me."


    After talking to the doctor, Gao Yang said to the leather hooded members who had been talking to him: "your people have been rescued. Now, tell your commander to remove the snipers outside immediately. Now!"


    "It''s impossible. Did I say it works?"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "my patience is running out. I want to negotiate. Let me talk directly to the commander here. My patience is running out!"


    After saying a word, Gao Yang suddenly flashed Lingguan. He originally wanted to use the negotiation to delay time, but now he suddenly had an idea, so he immediately said: "no, I changed my mind and let the previous negotiation expert come over. I guarantee his safety!"


    Gao Yang pulled out the pistol with his left hand and put the rifle on the front of the car in front of him.


    Gao Yang put down his hard won rifle because he had to call.


    After taking out the phone and dialing yalebin, Gao Yang squatted behind the car and said in a hurry, "I''m still alive. Tell me, are those rockets still there? You know what I''m talking about."


    "Yes!"


    After a quick answer, yalebin said in a hurry, "what''s your situation!"


    Gao Yang stood up again, moved back and forth a few times, and said in a hurry: "I put six leather hoods, but I didn''t kill them. Now they are my hostages. Listen, now the Italian government can''t hold them. It seems that there are a large number of reporters here. You can threaten them with those rocket bombs..."


    "I see. Don''t say any more. Do it right away!"


    Gao Yang said in a low voice: "no, no, don''t worry. Listen, don''t just contact the Italian government. Contact reporters. Contact more. They can''t control all the media. Tell them what we have in hand. You know how to talk about conditions, but don''t forget to call reporters. Only they can completely muddy the water."


    Yalebin said directly, "I know what to do. Be careful of snipers and buy time. It''ll be fine soon."


    "Think about how the Rockets came! Find someone to carry the black pot!" he said in a low voice


    Yalebin said without hesitation: "CIA!"


    Gao Yang means to ask yalebin to find someone to carry the black pot. Although it may not be useful, it is better to confuse the sight of looking for someone to carry the black pot than to directly lead out big Ivan and the KGB that provides VX rockets. As a man, you should be worthy of your friends.


    In a word, it''s the CIA who decides to carry the black pot, because VX is really a popular thing in America, which is called yellow mud falling into the crotch. In short, pour dirty water over it first.


    At this point, there is hope. What Gao Yang wants to ensure is that he can''t be killed before the black devil takes action.

 Chapter 2229

    Yalebin waved, and Vassili immediately pulled the police car over to the side of the road.


    Tata drove a big steamed stuffed bun and stopped at the side of the road. Then Tata got out of the car and went to the police car in front. He whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Yalebin put down the window and whispered to Tata, "Gao Yang can''t go. We have to take some air scare measures to make the Italian government yield. I want you to perform this task."


    Tata whispered, "is it the Italian government or Mario?"


    Yalebin said: "according to Gao Yang''s observation, now the government is leading. It is leather headgear that attacks Gao Yang, but subdues them. Therefore, now that Gao Yang has hostages, we have time for negotiation."


    Tata said in surprise, "it''s a uniform, not a kill?"


    "Yes, six leather hoods."


    Tata shook her head and said, "that''s great."


    Yalebin sighed and said helplessly, "his shooting skills are powerful and his brain is useless. He just won''t throw away Justin, otherwise we don''t have to take risks."


    Tata smiled, "he''s such a person. Come on, what do we do?"


    Yalebin approached tarta and whispered, "go and take a rocket, then call the Italian government, and some reporters to tell them that there is big news."


    Tata breathed and whispered, "if our threat is to be effective, we must show determination and courage to use rockets. Therefore, the time of the ultimatum given is very critical. I think, how about 30 minutes?"


    Yalebin''s face remained unchanged and said faintly, "it''s too long. Gao Yang can''t wait that long. Ten minutes."


    Tata took a long breath, slowly spit it out, and whispered, "ten minutes?"


    "Ten minutes."


    Tulta laughed lightly and said, "well, you has the final say, then I''ll hold a press conference to let the hammer go."


    Yalebin said solemnly, "go and do your business well. You don''t have to care here. What do you want to tell?"


    Tata shook her head and said, "there''s nothing to explain. Don''t you know my situation? If there are no children, no women and no relatives, what can I explain? Er, if Gao Yang isn''t dead, you say I''m still in love with others."


    Alebin nodded and said, "I know. I''ll tell him."


    Tata left the window, stood up straight and said with a smile, "then I''ll go."


    Yalebin looked sideways at Tata, suddenly raised his hand and saluted, "goodbye."


    Tata immediately stood upright, brushed a salute, and said to yalebin, "I hope to see you again."


    Tata turned and strode to the big van behind, opened the back door, entered the car, opened an aluminum box and took out a rocket.


    The hammer frowned and said, "what are you doing?"


    Tata whispered: "go to threaten Italy. You can launch later if necessary. The captain needs Vasili''s care. You''re lame."


    The hammer waved his hand impatiently and said, "I know. Go ahead. If you need to launch, I''ll take VX without protective clothing. It''s really enough."


    Tata shrugged and said, "if you fight, drive away quickly. Maybe you can''t die."


    With a rocket, Tata closed the aluminum box, put the rocket in his arms, got out of the car, closed the door and left.


    Walking to the side of the road, Tata went straight to a car waiting for a red light, pulled out a pistol and pointed at the humanitarian inside in Italian: "I want to borrow your car and your mobile phone. Get down."


    When the driver opened the door and got off, Tata got on the bus, put the rocket on the co pilot''s seat and drove out directly.


    I picked up my cell phone and made a call. When someone connected, Tata immediately said, "I''m a terrorist. I''m going to carry out a terrible attack and many people will die. If you don''t want the attack to happen, send someone who can make decisions. I see it''s close to there. OK, come to me at the Colosseum and you''ll easily find me."


    After turning off the phone, Tata dialed a phone again. After waiting for someone to connect, Tata smiled: "Hello, I have an explosive news for you. A group of terrorists installed a chemical weapon bomb in the Colosseum. Yes, chemical weapons. How do I know? I''m not kidding, because I''m this terrorist. Do you want big news? Then hurry to the Colosseum. By the way, which TV station in Rome has a higher ratings High? "


    After hanging up, Tata said angrily, "I want an exclusive, asshole."


    Tata took the rocket in his hand, and then slammed on the brake. Although the car behind had an emergency brake, it was still too late to hit the rear end. Then, with a few bangs, several cars hit the rear end together.


    Tata pushed open the door and got out of the car. When the people in the car behind him came down and started yelling at him, he raised his pistol and fired several shots.


    Looking at the driver who was already scared and stupid behind, Tata shouted: "call the TV station newspaper or any reporter you know, you can search it, right? I don''t know how to search for information on the Internet, so I need you to call me quickly, because I want to detonate a big bomb in the Colosseum, thank you."


    After that, Tata returned to the car and ran away.


    Continue to drive to the Colosseum. Tata got out of the car with a gun in one hand and a rocket in the other. When he saw someone selling commemorative T-shirts on the roadside, he went to grab one, took out a knife, dug two holes in the T-shirt, and then put it on his head.


    Tata, wearing a white T-shirt Headcover, raised his gun, fired several shots into the sky and roared in Arabic. Soon after, a news interview car rushed towards him.


    A reporter and a cameraman got out of the car and rushed towards Tata, so Tata immediately shouted again in Arabic.


    "Are you going to carry out a terrorist attack?"


    "Yes, yes, see this? It''s a chemical weapon, disguised as an ordinary rocket, but believe me, this rocket can kill everyone here."


    "Why did you do that? How do we know what you said is true."


    Tata looked at his watch and said, "people from the Ministry of the interior will come soon. I called their internal high-level security director. He needs to inform the upper level, so he will come slower than you. However, I think they should arrive. As for why I did this..."


    Tata raised his head and said seriously, "you may know that Rome is fighting to rescue hostages? Yes, that''s my companion. In order to rescue my companion, so I''ll do it."

 Chapter 2230

    The camera snapped at a man with a hood and a pistol and rocket. Such a scene will not make people feel dangerous, but only make people feel curious.


    Three young men with curious faces came up to Tata, and then one of them ran behind Tata and made a face. The other two jumped in front of the camera and laughed at the same time. The young man who made a face reached out to lift Tata''s head cover.


    "What is this? Performance art? Or..."


    Tata suddenly shot.


    When the young man in front of him fell to the ground with his stomach covered, he said very seriously, "this is a very formal fear of cloth, you idiots."


    The young man who was shot in the stomach crawled on the ground and howled in pain. The other two were simply stunned. Photographers and journalists were also stunned.


    The two young men ran away. The reporter covered his face and shouted, "what did you do! God, call an ambulance!"


    Tata fired another shot, hit a young man who was running away, and said in a disgusting voice: "idiot, I hate this little bastard. Well, let''s talk back to our serious topic. Do you want to run away? I''ll kill anyone who dares to move. They all said I''m a terrorist. Do you think I''m kidding? And, isn''t this a live broadcast?"


    Just then, another interview car came. A reporter and two photographers ran over quickly. Then the reporter almost put the microphone to Tata''s mouth and said loudly, "Sir, please tell me what you want to do."


    Tata repeated his words very calmly and seriously. At this time, a photography assistant dragged the young man who was shot aside and made a compassionate call, but in this way, no one cared about the annoying young man and the interview continued.


    The interview went well, and then when the third media heard the news and arrived, a large number of cars drove over, directly rushed to the square outside the Colosseum, and then got off several people in plain clothes but with guns.


    "Stop shooting and go aside!"


    When the leader gave a loud order to run quickly, Tata raised his pistol, fired a shot into the sky, and then shouted: "What I have in my hand is a VX gas bomb. I have companions and many of the same gas bombs. My requirement is that the reporter can''t leave. From now on, my companions will launch gas bombs in ten minutes to create an unprecedented massacre in Rome."


    After saying that very calmly, Tata shook the rocket in his hand and said loudly: "in order to prevent you from misjudging, I bring one as evidence. Do you want me to use it here to show you, or do you want to test it before making a decision."


    The leader came to Tata, first looked at the reporter, and then said to Tata, "what do you want?"


    Tata smiled: "my request is very simple. Leather headgear is attacking my companion in a shopping mall. You should ensure the safety of my companion and escort him to the place designated by me. Otherwise, my companion will launch poison gas bombs in ten minutes and use one every ten minutes."


    After that, Tata said loudly, "do you hear me? Now start counting. If you don''t hear from me in ten minutes, you''ll use VX rockets."


    The leader thought for a moment, and then he immediately said, "give me the rocket. I need to verify it. Can I take him away and take him to the hospital?"


    Tata handed out the rocket and said with a smile, "of course, you always have to inspect the goods. Remind you, if one of you shoots at me, thousands of people will be buried with me. Therefore, please think carefully before making any decision."


    The leader took over the rocket and looked at the shape of an ordinary rocket. He frowned suspiciously.


    Tata smiled: "pay attention when opening it. It''s VX, but try to hurry up. Our time is very precious. Ten minutes. Don''t forget that there are only ten minutes."


    The negotiator with Tata pointed to the reporter and said, "can you let them leave? I don''t want to complicate things. Their involvement will only make your wishes come to naught."


    Tata shook her head and said, "no, man, let me get this straight. The man you are besieging must be able to leave safely, otherwise, we will really use this thing."


    A man ran away quickly with a rocket. The negotiator of Tata said calmly, "tell me about your requirements. Please be more detailed."


    Tarta said, "do you know why what happened today?"


    The negotiator with Tata lowered his head. When he looked up again, he said helplessly, "I said, it''s best to clean up. I can''t say anything to you with them."


    Tata waved his hand and said to the reporter, "the following conversation involves secrets and will embarrass your government, so please wait a moment, but don''t leave. I''ll come back."


    After swaggering aside for a few steps, Tata said, "now you can say it. What do you know?"


    The person in charge of the negotiation looked gloomy and whispered, "I know what happened, but I want to know. Don''t you just think about the consequences of doing so?"


    Tata laughs: "I didn''t intend to go back alive. Now I''m the strong side. You don''t have much time. You''d better say something useful. If you know everything, I''ll make it simple. Send the people in the mall to the place I designated intact, and you have to ensure that Mario''s people can''t hurt them. Maybe Mario won''t care how many people died in Rome, But you must care, don''t you? Please tell me your name and position, and I''m sure you''re qualified to talk to me. "


    "Berrif, from the security and order Committee of the Ministry of the interior, I want to say please don''t act rashly. Do you know how many snipers are aiming at your head?"


    Tata smiled but didn''t answer. At this time, the person who took the rocket to test sent back the news, and beliff''s face immediately changed.


    "Our people can''t determine the composition of the liquid inside. I need to send the liquid to a laboratory with good safety measures for testing to determine whether it can meet your requirements."


    Tata sighed and said impatiently, "suit yourself. Ten minutes, ten minutes, our people will launch the same rocket. You can do whatever you want. Anyway, our time is set, ten minutes. All of us are ready to die. Are you ready?"


    Beliff''s face was uncertain. Tarta said indifferently: "our purpose is not to kill people, but in order to save the people to be saved, we don''t hesitate to kill all the people in Rome, so well, I''d better give you a little hint. The CIA made a batch of small chemical weapons in 1986. I don''t know if I took that batch."


    Beliff immediately stretched out his hand and pointed to Tata and said in a harsh voice, "I agree with your request. Don''t let the reporter get involved. Tell me how to send the people you want."

 Chapter 2231

    Beliff has the ability and decisiveness that Italians rarely have.


    No one knows whether Tata is threatening falsely, but beliff dare not verify. Since he can''t delay time and quickly verify whether the liquid in the rocket is VX as Tata preaches, beliff immediately decided to reach an agreement with Tata.


    It is impossible to say that beliff is not angry. No one will feel very happy if he is threatened like this, but anger is anger. Beliff will never make Tata feel offended in language and behavior, because that will not only have no effect, but also may cause disastrous consequences.


    Tata smiled and said, "well, my request is that we can''t attack our people from now on. No matter who the attack comes from, if he is attacked, we will launch rockets."


    Beliff nodded and said, "yes, anything else."


    Tata smiled and said, "provide a helicopter, fill it with fuel and park it at the place I designated. When you get there, your escorts can leave. Don''t I say don''t play tricks?"


    Beliff shook his head and said, "if you have chemical weapons, you don''t have to worry about us playing tricks. No one can bear the consequences of killing and injuring tens of thousands of people, even hundreds of people. What else?"


    Tata continued with a smile: "no, these requirements should be completed within the specified time, otherwise, we will launch rockets."


    Beliff breathed and said, "I need to contact my superior immediately and inform him of your requirements and all your deterrence means."


    Tata reached out and said, "please."


    Beliff raised his hand, waved it twice in the air, and then shouted, "everyone, only surveillance is allowed. No action is allowed without orders. I repeat, no action is allowed without orders."


    When he finished speaking in front of Tata, beliff took a few quick steps aside, then impatiently took out a phone, dialed it, and hurriedly began to speak.


    Tata looked at her watch from time to time, and beliff''s phone call took a long time. Moreover, beliff waved his arms and shouted twice from time to time, as if he were arguing with someone.


    Five minutes later, beliff hung up the phone and returned to Tata with a helpless face: "generally speaking, our senior management agrees with your request, but it still needs to convince several top-level people, because so far your partner has caused too many casualties. Some of our senior management think we can''t let him go, but I''m standing in agreement..."


    Tata raised her hand and said faintly, "do you want to say that you agree to agree to my request, but the senior management doesn''t agree, so it takes some time to convince them, so I''d better give you a few minutes?"


    Beliff nodded and said, "yes, but it''s not a few minutes. We need half an hour, preferably an hour. You have to understand that this is not something that someone can decide by saying a word. It needs a lot of people to study and discuss the result. There''s no way. That''s the only way."


    Tata smiled, "I know, it must be, and it must be."


    With that, Tata took a step forward and whispered: "Berrif, I know all your countermeasures. It takes at least half an hour to test the composition of the liquid in the rocket, right? So you need to delay a little. If it''s VX, you''re ready to complete the agreement. If not, kill me here and my companions. The best result is that you find those who are ready to launch the rocket In that case, it would be best. "


    Berrif wanted to explain something. Tata waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t explain. It''s meaningless. I said it for ten minutes. That''s ten minutes. No matter what you do or say, a chemical fire egg will explode over Rome in ten minutes."


    After that, Tata looked at his watch and said with a smile, "time flies. Now eight minutes have passed. You don''t have to worry about persuading anyone. In more than a minute, the world will know whether I''m telling the truth or a lie."


    Beliff bowed his head for a moment and immediately said, "I''ll contact my superior again and give me a minute."


    Berrif ran to one side to make a phone call again. Tata was still waiting.


    It''s important to make up your mind. It''s even more important to show your mind.


    From the moment Tata gives the timeline, the four people of the black devil must be mentally prepared to really use rockets.


    If Italy does not accept the negotiations, or Gaoyang encounters an attack after Tata issues an ultimatum, or Gaoyang fails to evacuate within the time given by Tata, then yalebin and them must use rockets, no matter how many people will die, whether they will die or not, and no matter what the consequences will be.


    Even if the launch of rockets is the beginning of World War III, they must use them immediately.


    When beliff hung up and walked back to Tata, Tata was looking at her watch. When beliff ran in front of him, Tata regretted: "you have wasted too much time. Now there are less than 30 seconds."


    "We agree to all your demands," shrieked bereff


    Tata said lightly, "I''m sorry I didn''t receive notice. Your unilateral declaration is invalid."


    Berrif said angrily, "you have got everything you want. Please inform your companions immediately. If many people die, you also have to die."


    Tata smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. We have a lot of rockets. Launch one and enough rockets to intimidate and threaten you."


    Berrif said anxiously, "what do you want? You''ve done what you asked!"


    Tata sighed in a low voice and said, "I''m sorry I didn''t receive the notice. I gave you the time. You can''t abide by it. Italians have this problem. Don''t you know that punctuality is a virtue? Start counting down, ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    Berriff pointed his pistol at Tata and yelled, "stop! Take your people and leave. It''s over."


    Tata simply turned around and shouted, "five, four, three..."


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from Tata''s mobile phone, which had been on. Yalebin whispered, "end the countdown, achieve the goal, and start timing the next period."


    "I see. I''ll start to be timely for the next period."


    After answering yalebin, Tata turned around and said to beliff, "it''s just two seconds away. It''s really lucky. If you''re not punctual, you''ll die. Remember that."

 Chapter 2232

    Gao Yang is very worried about being shot by snipers, so he must move back and forth all the time.


    The space of the shopping mall is very large. It''s normal to sneak into a few leather hooded people from a corner. It''s abnormal if no one enters the shopping mall from other places and comes to the back of Gaoyang.


    Therefore, Gao Yang has been in a very tense state of alert.


    A few minutes have passed since he called alebin. He is very relieved of the black devil''s ability. As long as they have VX rockets in their hands, they will be able to play with these eggs.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before alebin called.


    "Tata has contacted the other party with the package. If you are attacked within ten minutes from now, many people will be buried with you, so don''t hang up. If someone implements electronic interference to cut off the signal and makes us lose contact, we will launch rockets immediately. If they send you away safely, please inform me in time, otherwise we will be on time Launch rockets. "


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, stopped moving and whispered, "finally I can relax. My nerves are about to break."


    Now, Gao Yang has thousands of people as hostages in the whole city of Rome. He no longer needs those injured leather hoods.


    "Hey, doctor, take them with you. You can leave."


    Gao Yang simply sat down, with a pistol in one hand and a phone in the other, looked at his doctor and waved his hand. He said casually, "let''s go, you all go. Thank you for everything. In addition, I have to tell you that the meaning of saving this person is to save many people from dying. I hope it can make you feel better."


    The doctor just raised his head. Without waiting for Gao Yang to finish, he continued to lower his head to give first aid to the wounded leather hooded soldier. At the same time, he said in a hurry: "I can''t leave. I have to wait until the operation is completed. His blood loss is very serious. Can I stop bleeding and move him?"


    After the nurse translated, Gao Yang smiled and said, "of course."


    The nurse who acted as an interpreter stood up trembling and said, "can I go?"


    "Yes, let''s go, let''s go."


    The nurse turned and ran away. Then soon, a team raised their hands to signal the unarmed people to the door of the mall and carried away all the injured leather headgear.


    Then, the negotiator came back. He went to the door of the mall and said to Gao Yang very depressed: "for the sake of who misjudged us, I was ordered to come here to communicate with you at any time."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, it''s good to have a chat."


    It was a chat, but no one meant to speak. Time passed quickly, but it felt very slow.


    The doctor simply sutured the wounded soldier''s wound, and then he shouted for a stretcher to carry away. Gao Yang and the negotiation expert watched, but no one responded.


    Just then, the voice of alebin suddenly rang on the phone.


    "It''s coming to the ten minute deadline. Did you leave the mall?"


    Gao Yang whispered to the phone, "not yet. I''m waiting for news here."


    "Without any meaningful news, I decided to show my determination and launch the rocket in a minute."


    Gao Yang panicked at once.


    Gao Yang wants to threaten with VX, but he really doesn''t want to use those rockets, because once those chemical weapons are used, it basically represents the death of both.


    "No!"


    After a loud and low cry, aribin said slowly: "If we hesitate and don''t use it as agreed, someone will misjudge the situation. Then you or Tata may die at any time. After giving the Italians enough time to find us, we may also die. In that way, we will lose all countermeasures. The consequences of using rocket bombs are very serious, I know, but the Italians are too slow and we have no choice."


    Gao Yang looked at the negotiator in front of him and said angrily, "Damn it! Do you know what procrastination means? It means a lot of people die! We don''t want to use chemical weapons, but we have to use them now. Do you want to see the result?"


    The negotiator was also flustered. He obviously got some instructions there, so the negotiator shouted in a more flustered tone: "leave! You go now! We will ensure your safety and send someone to escort you. Don''t launch! Absolutely don''t launch!"


    The time of the call has passed. Gao Yang doesn''t know whether he can really leave safely. However, he decides to trust the negotiators for the time being, because thousands of people will die if the rocket is really launched, and no one can afford the consequences.


    Gao Yang immediately shouted to his mobile phone, "don''t launch! I''m leaving, wait for my news!"


    Yalebin still said without any emotional fluctuation: "yes," yes, I''ll start now. "


    Put down the phone, Gao Yang said to the negotiator, "can I leave?"


    The negotiator waved his hand and said, "hurry up!"


    Gao Yang looked at Justin, suddenly looked at the doctor and said, "can you let him take care of him with the car? I''m worried about what will happen on the way."


    The negotiator immediately looked at the doctor and said, "please help, it''s related to many people''s lives! Please!"


    The doctor hesitated a little and nodded.


    Waiting for the doctor to get into the ambulance, Gao Yang hurriedly closed the door, took the gun to the cab, and then backed out of the mall.


    There are many police cars and people with guns outside. After Gao Yang reversed the car, the negotiator grabbed his window and said: "Don''t get me wrong. They''ll escort you away. The police car will make way for you. The armed personnel protect you. Don''t get me wrong. We''re worried that Mario may make an irrational move and get to the designated place. Please drive faster. OK, let''s go!"


    Gao Yang looked around and whispered, "I''ve never been treated like this before. Let''s go."


    The negotiator said something in a hurry on the walkie talkie, so several cars with flashing lights in front quickly drove out, and then pulled the special combat team''s attendance car to keep up. At this time, the negotiator waved to Gao Yang and motioned him to follow up.


    When Gao Yang drove up, followed by four or five attendance cars, Gao Yang''s car was sandwiched in the middle.


    Gao Yang picked up his cell phone and whispered, "I''ve started. The police car opened the way and the special forces escorted me. To be honest, it feels good. I''m only worried about one problem now. Will Tata be all right?"

 Chapter 2233

    Gao Yang felt that since Tata had to show up with rockets, Tata was in a very dangerous situation.


    Think about it, Italy is a big country anyway. It was shot and killed seven in and seven out in Rome. Finally, it was hard to surround it. It was about to be caught alive, but finally, it had to be sent out of the country. Gao Yang felt that if he spread this matter, he had to go wild.


    So in the end, it is likely that he will be all right. Yalebin and they should be able to get away, but the fate of tarta alone may be very bad after losing his support. If someone decides to catch tarta or simply kill him, it is not a small possibility.


    Some things can''t be calculated only according to common sense. For example, Italy should be afraid that Tata has other rockets in his hand. Finally, it has to let him go by throwing a rat repellent device. This choice is indeed normal. However, if someone loses his mind because of anger, he decides to find someone to explain to the people anyway, Then Tata is almost dead.


    In addition, if yalebin and others find their position and simply take a drastic pay, it is not only that Tata will be in danger, but also yalebin and their few will not want to run. Moreover, due to yalebin''s character, he must choose to die together and will not be caught.


    Therefore, now Gao Yang drives his car and follows the police car all the way, but he can''t be down-to-earth. He is safe, but the black devil hasn''t been safe yet.


    But when he asked aribin, Gaoyang felt that he was asking nonsense.


    Sure enough, yalebin just said faintly, "just think about yourself. Don''t worry about others. Tata knows what to do."


    He breathed loudly, thought for a while, and finally said, "I see. I''ll be careful."


    Next, Gao Yang stopped talking. He focused on driving until the motorcade reached the outskirts of Rome. On the ground not too far from the road, a police helicopter has been parked. Many police cars are parked near the helicopter.


    Gao Yang got out of the car. The negotiator came in front of his car. A depressed car said, "there are medical facilities on the helicopter. Now you can go, but I wonder if you can drive a helicopter?"


    Gao Yang now feels that his decision to learn to fly a helicopter with TREB is brilliant. Although he has little chance to fly a helicopter, he can actually drive away, and he is familiar with the very common Agusta A109 helicopter.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Now please evacuate everyone. If I can see any suspicious people nearby after I take off, of course, and in the air, if I feel danger, you know what will happen."


    After that, Gao Yang got out of the car, walked to the back and said to the doctor still taking care of Justin: "now you can go, thank you."


    The doctor said nothing more. He left the ambulance with a complicated face and ran away quickly.


    The negotiator pointed to Gao Yang and said, "please be sure not to create a crisis in which we all can''t get down. We''ll leave right away. Please be sure not to cause any more trouble."


    The negotiator waved his hand. All the police cars and commuters drove on the road and went back in the direction they came. Soon, Gao Yang was left with only a helicopter and an ambulance.


    He breathed loudly, picked up the phone and said, "I''m here. There''s a helicopter here, but I didn''t see an octopus."


    Yalebin said in a deep voice, "wait a minute, the octopus will arrive soon."


    Gao Yang lowered his voice and said, "how do you go?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I''ve said many times that we don''t need you to think about our affairs."


    Gao Yang said very seriously: "now Tata is negotiating with the Italian government. Unless you stay in Rome all the time, he will eventually lose all his backing. Moreover, he is now watched by many people. He can''t escape in disguise or find you. Then, please tell me how Tata leaves!"


    Yalebin''s tone became serious and said in a harsh voice, "Why have you been taking care of things that have nothing to do with you? I''ve told you many times, don''t take care of the black devil!"


    He shouted loudly and said, "teacher, I know that the black devil will adopt the practice of gecko tail breaking. When it is impossible to save everyone, he will choose the method with the least loss. That is to say, when Tata goes out, he has been abandoned. From the beginning, he is the tail breaking of gecko, right!"


    Yalebin was silent for a moment and said, "there has never been a victory without any sacrifice."


    "Is there no other way?"


    "Time."


    After yalebin said something faintly, he said helplessly: "If we have enough time to make a lot of arrangements in advance, everything will not be a problem, but we have no time to prepare or delay. Our position will eventually be found. Therefore, after you leave, the four of us must find a way to hide ourselves immediately, otherwise it is not just Tata, but all of us who are trapped here. You are wasting Our precious escape time. "


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said, "I see."


    "If you understand, go quickly. Now start the next time. If you are in danger or don''t contact me in ten minutes, I will launch rockets."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "I see."


    Gao Yang put away the phone and waited quietly for a few minutes. After a van stopped at the side of the road, a middle-aged man who Gao Yang didn''t know got off the bus, waved to Gao Yang and said, "Mario faked death. How did it happen? Now, all plans have been disrupted."


    Listening to the voice, Gao Yang knew that it was the 13th. He waved his hand and said, "carry Justin with me, yourself?"


    The 13th waved his head to the car and said, "and medusa, the lion is waiting to meet us."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak any more. After carrying Justin into the truck with the 13th, he said to the 13th, "you can go."


    On the 13th, he looked at Gao Yang. Although there was no expression on his face, his eyes were extremely helpless.


    "Again, you can''t always waste our efforts. Everyone is trying to let you escape, but you tell me you''re not going to go, are you?"


    Gao Yang smiled, pointed to the helicopter and said: "We are short of time, manpower and transportation. The helicopter was originally just a tool to divert attention, but now we have a helicopter and I can drive, so as long as I join, the only thing we lack is time. I occupy two of the three necessary factors, and the tower has been abandoned by yalebin. Who else can go if I don''t pick him up?"


    On the 13th, he shook his head helplessly and said, "it''s true. It''s true again. Can I say that jarebin is right?"


    Gao Yang held out his hand and said, "no way. I''m a ram, not a gecko. A ram can''t take the initiative to abandon his tail, so yalebin''s set is not correct for me! You know me, so don''t waste time, let''s go."

 Chapter 2234

    It doesn''t matter whether it''s a principle, stubbornness or no brain. Anyway, Gaoyang won''t leave Tata.


    As long as Tata followed Gao Yang to Italy, he would never leave Tata.


    It is no exaggeration to say that all of them are absolutely geniuses. The geniuses carefully selected by the Soviet Union from hundreds of millions of people can only become black devils after many years of training and screening at a very high elimination rate. If they are not geniuses, it will be a joke.


    Black devils are geniuses, but they have been gathered together since they were in their teens and twenties. After training them day after day, year after year, the human nature of many normal people in black devils has disappeared. For example, they have no compassion, no passion, no excitement or fear in the face of anything, No matter what you face, you won''t feel fear and shrink back.


    The black devil can kill anyone, and they will kill themselves without hesitation when they need it.


    Therefore, yalebin can not hesitate to let Tata carry out the command of death, and then abandon Tata without hesitation.


    Will yalebin let Tata die? Of course not, but when it was necessary to exchange Tata''s death for Gao Yang''s survival, yalebin chose to exchange Tata''s death for Gao Yang''s life.


    Yalebin''s choice is not surprising, because any person of the whole black devil has a very clear positioning of themselves, that is, tools.


    As a tool, you can''t think about your own destiny.


    Since the birth of the black devil, the only object of loyalty is the Soviet Union, but the Soviet Union disintegrated. Without it, the tool of the black devil will lose its owner. No country or person is worthy of their loyalty.


    Now, the black devil still doesn''t choose to be loyal to anyone. They just want to do what they want to do, and Gaoyang is a good choice for them to achieve this goal, and yalebin chose Gaoyang as his successor, so Gaoyang''s status is more important than Tata, and it''s worth exchanging Tata''s life for Gaoyang.


    Therefore, talta was sacrificed by yalebin and himself. If the Italian government dare not attack talta because of fear, it is his good luck. If talta can escape alone, it is his ability, but yalebin will not rescue talta again.


    But Gao Yang is not a black devil. As a student of yalebin, he can''t learn the cold-blooded side of yalebin, and he will never learn it.


    The key is that Gao Yang doesn''t want to learn at all.


    Is yalebin''s way of thinking worth it or not, and should it or not.


    If a thing should be done but it is not worth it, then alebin will never do it. If a thing is not worth doing, but it should be done, Gaoyang will do it.


    Therefore, Gao Yang must save talta, even if he will die, he will be saved.


    After starting the helicopter, Gao Yang took out the phone and said directly, "Justin sent him away. Now I drive the helicopter to pick up Tata. Octopus is waiting to pick us up. Teacher, you must know how to cooperate with me, right?"


    Yalebin sounded very angry. He snapped, "we didn''t do all this for Justin!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I have a helicopter, which means we will soon, teacher. As long as it works well, we have a chance."


    Yalebin said calmly, "yes, we cooperate, change the contact information, and contact again through a third-party indirect call, which is limited to one hour. If there is no contact at the expiration, one of us will fall."


    Needless to say, if it is meaningless, alebin will not be excited, let alone furious. If he looks angry, it is an illusion. He shows the illusion of trying to change people''s minds.


    Gao Yang''s skills are not particularly good, so he must pay special attention to flying the helicopter. He believes that they can do other things well.


    It''s not too difficult to find the Roman Colosseum in the air by helicopter, but in order to shorten the time, Gao Yang directly turned on the helicopter''s Radio and let the ground commander guide him to the sky over the Colosseum. As long as yalebin and they still have chemical weapons, the Italian government basically responds to requests, so Gao Yang has to learn


    Directly drove the helicopter over the Colosseum. After visual observation for a moment, Gao Yang directly landed the helicopter on the open space surrounded by cars. When the helicopter staggered and landed heavily on the ground with an unsuccessful action, Gao Yang waved directly to Tata in the cabin.


    Tata quickly ran to the helicopter. There were several people around him, looking sad, angry and helpless, but no one stopped Tata.


    Tata sat in the co pilot''s position, put on his headphones, waved to Gao Yang and signaled him to take over the helicopter. The helicopter soon took off in a beautiful attitude and then flew straight away.


    When the helicopter flew out for a while, Tata looked up and shouted, "where are we going?"


    "There''s no destination. We can go wherever you think it''s convenient. What about the others? How did you arrange it?"


    Tarta said loudly: "twenty six explosive devices, eleven initiation points, manual and remote-control dual initiation methods have been made. After others determine the safety, they will inform the Italian side of the exact location of the bomb. If someone makes a rash move, it will detonate and everyone will die together."


    Tata must be talking big. Gao Yang knows it well, because there must be positioning devices in invisible places on the helicopter. It''s no surprise if there are any eavesdroppers, so he shouted, "I understand."


    Both of them stopped talking. They began to circle over Rome. Even if they would eventually know where to land, they should at least delay the time for Italy to deploy on the ground.


    After a little detour, Gao Yang controls the helicopter to fly to the real destination. At this time, Gao Yang is most worried about the annihilation of yalebin. In that case, they will inevitably see the aircraft of the Italian air force in the air.


    But there were no other planes, and when they landed, everything was calm.


    Some plans will always encounter various problems, but some plans will be implemented very smoothly.


    When the helicopter landed, Gao Yang and Tata ran away from the helicopter, and then a car came towards them.


    The call had been cut off. After talking with several mobile phones for so long, their mobile phone number and location were definitely located. Therefore, when they got off the plane, the two people immediately took out their mobile phones. After hitting the machine gun with a gun, Gao Yang put a grenade on the two mobile phones, and then completely blew up the mobile phones.


    After all this, after they got into the car on the 13th, they first changed their clothes. At this time, Gao Yang whispered, "I hope they will be fine. I think their position should have been mastered long ago."


    Tata said calmly, "have faith in the black devil."

 Chapter 2235

    The process was difficult and dangerous, but Gao Yang finally took Justin by sea to Greece.


    When he was in Italy, Justin had two operations before and after, but they were emergency and could not completely eliminate the danger. Until he arrived in Greece, Justin finally had a safe and safe environment to perform the operation again.


    After sending Justin to a competent and safe hospital in Greece, Gao Yang immediately left for Germany without waiting for Justin to come out, because there were more important people in Germany.


    James and Jesse Lee are both in Germany. Their situation is not optimistic. Now the situation is far from calm, but Gao Yang can''t wait to arrive in Germany.


    The good situation is just an illusion. After a series of suffocating changes, although they are only two days apart, the feeling of goodbye is very different.


    James and Jesse Lee are seriously injured, but they dare not even live in the hospital. After Mario regained the initiative, they can''t be safe in any corner of Europe. Fortunately, Satan has two very skilled military doctors, and James and Jesse Lee also belong to the category of trauma, so as long as there are enough drugs and a good sterile environment, Then their situation is not too dangerous.


    James lost an arm, but his mood was very stable. Although he was worried about the change of the situation, he didn''t seem to care too much about his lack of an arm.


    When he saw James lying in bed, he was still wondering what to say. On the contrary, James said with a look of Indifference: "boss, I''m useless."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t say that. You just lost an arm. How can you say it''s useless."


    James smiled, "you don''t have to comfort me. We all know that we can''t use a gun with only one arm left, but the result is actually good for me. I think I can finally go home and watch my daughter grow up safely."


    Gao Yang was surprised, but he was relieved, smiled, nodded and said, "yes, you can go home."


    James took a long breath and said, "I thought that if I didn''t die, I would have to stay in Satan until I died in the war, because you gave me too many things, and there was no way except to repay with my life. Now I''m abandoned, then I can go home and go home safely. This is a good ending for me. Really, it can''t have a better ending for me."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, congratulations."


    James shook his head and said, "I''m just a little ashamed, because I almost didn''t do anything. Now I''ve paid off my debt, paid off my daughter''s medical expenses, and there''s more than three million dollars left in my savings, and it''s the money I use casually after washing white. I can''t say what to give back to you. Of course, I know you won''t go back, so I''m a little ashamed."


    Gao Yang looked up at the ceiling and smiled silently. Indeed, for James with family concerns, this is really his best ending.


    Gao Yang thought of the angel mercenary regiment. The first time he met the angel, he crippled a sniper team under knight, but no one in the angel mercenary regiment hated him. From the beginning of the enemy to the back of the enemy and friend, until now it has become a relationship that should be regarded as a friend.


    Why don''t angels hate Gao Yang? It is clear that Gao Yang maimed his two closest comrades in arms. It turned out that Gao Yang still had some doubts and bumps when he thought of it, but now he understands that it is really the best result for mercenaries who are not short of money to have to say goodbye to the battlefield because of his disability.


    Gao Yang stood next to James, held out a hand and whispered, "the nickname you gave yourself is really great. When you need help, don''t forget you have a group of brothers."


    No words to retain James. Although Gaoyang trusts James and James is a veteran of SBS, and his military skills and experience are priceless, Gaoyang still doesn''t say anything to retain James to work for their solar system company, because as long as he speaks, James must stay, and he doesn''t want James to make a choice against his wishes.


    James looked at Gao Yang, smiled and said, "maybe I''m tired of staying at home. I have to ask you to give me a job. Who knows, you still don''t think I''m useless."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "what do you say?"


    James let out a low breath, and then he said slightly sadly, "I don''t have any problems here, but boss, Jesse may, may... I don''t know what to say. I think you should go and see him now."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "he needs to rest, but I think there should be no problem with a short conversation. We''ll talk later."


    Out of James''s room, Satan stood dejected outside the door and said in a low voice, "can I go and see Jesse now? Is he awake?"


    Andy ho whispered: "how can he sleep without medicine? He is awake. You can go to see him for no more than five minutes. If he is too excited, call me."


    Unlike James, Jesse Lee is still young and in his prime, and Jesse Lee has no relatives for no reason. The most fatal thing is that Jesse Lee has been shot in all his limbs, one arm and one leg have been amputated, and the rest of his arms and legs have basically lost their function. The best result is to be able to move, and there is no need for someone to feed him even to eat.


    Gao Yang opened the door. Jesse Li''s eyes turned slightly and looked at Gao Yang.


    "Can''t you sleep?" he said in a low voice


    Jesse Lee said in a particularly weak voice, "it hurts."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "thank you, man, you saved me. If it hurts, why don''t you use some medicine."


    Jesse Lee smiled hard, and then whispered, "I want to keep awake and think about something. I was a tramp. You brought me to Satan. I like Satan''s life very much. Unfortunately, I''m not very lucky. Don''t say that, boss. Now I think about it. Please do something."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "you say."


    Jesse Lee''s eyes turned again, and then whispered, "can you shoot me? Don''t make me suffer, please, if you don''t want to shoot, you can do it in other ways."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "man, how can you think so? You''ll get better. Trust me."


    Jesse Lee whispered: "You can''t see me all my life. I will eventually have the opportunity to be alone, and I will eventually recover to the extent that I can end myself. Why must I die after I''ve had enough of my sin, instead of freeing me now? Boss, you''re my boss. You brought me out. You have the obligation to free me. This is your responsibility. You can''t escape."

 Chapter 2236

    The responsibility that cannot be evaded is to relieve Jesse Lee''s pain and send him on the road by hand.


    Gao Yang was in a trance for a while.


    Jesse Lee didn''t speak. He just looked at Gao Yang quietly.


    After a long time, Gao Yang finally lowered his head and whispered, "I''m sorry, I can''t do it."


    Jesse Lee broke out at once. He was so weak that he couldn''t even speak loudly, but he looked at Gao Yang with extremely disappointed and angry eyes, and said intermittently because of his haste: "You brought me here! As a mercenary, I don''t complain about losing anything on the battlefield, but you brought me here! You''re my boss. You can''t just watch me suffer! Then after I''ve endured the pain for a long time, I have to do it myself!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a low voice, "brother, I know it''s difficult for you to accept yourself now, but we really need you. You really can''t go to the battlefield again, but your experience is our most scarce resource. Our company needs you, brother. When you get well, there are still a lot of things waiting for you to do."


    Jesse Lee was disappointed and whispered, "you''re too selfish. I misunderstood you. I''m really disappointed. You evaded your responsibility for your little feelings. You go. I want to be alone."


    Gao Yangji said hard, "I really can''t kill you myself. I know you''re in pain, but I really can''t do it. Brother, everything will get better. I know you''re very sad now, but bear it and you''ll get better soon."


    Jesse Lee turned his head to one side. He didn''t want to talk to Gao Yang anymore.


    Gao Yang put his hand over his forehead and whispered, "come on, brother, you should cheer up. We are all waiting for you to come back. You can''t do this. You will disappoint everyone. You are a tough man. You shouldn''t be knocked down like this."


    Jesse Li said coldly: "I''ve been thinking for a long time. I think it''s time to end my life. Boss, if you''re still my boss, you should do your duty. If you can''t shoot me, you should at least order Andy to help me, give me an injection and let me die quietly in my sleep. This is your greatest kindness to me, not like a woman here Tell me something that doesn''t make any sense at all. "


    Gao Yang took a deep breath. He made up his mind and whispered, "have you really thought about it?"


    Jesse Lee finally looked at Gao Yang again and whispered, "I''ve thought about it countless times, boss. I''ve thought it over. I want to die."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Jesse, "well, I order, I order Andy to help you."


    Jesse Lee drew from the corner of her mouth and said, "thank you. I''m dead. Buy my money and send it to the American Veterans Association. Don''t give money or things directly. I know you don''t have time to distribute it to homeless veterans in person. That''s really a waste of time."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I see. Are there any other last words?"


    Jesse Lee smiled bitterly and said, "no, you''re actually a good boss. Unfortunately, I''m just unlucky."


    Gao Yang nodded, turned and went out of the door. After closing the door, he was stunned.


    Groliov whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly and whispered, "don''t you know Jesse wants to die?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "I don''t know. He never mentioned it, but we can see that he is very depressed."


    Gao Yang looked at Peter and said, "your situation is similar to him. How did you survive?"


    Peter beat his chest with his hand and whispered, "I''m a real warrior. I want to face the most difficult life. I want to die, but I survived. I think it''s useless to share experience. I can only rely on myself, or time is the best medicine."


    He shouted loudly and said, "I promised Jesse to let Andy ho inject him to death."


    Andy ho immediately changed his face, but he soon shook his head and whispered, "well, as a doctor, relieving the patient''s pain is also within the scope of his duty, but is there really no way?"


    Gao Yang raised his voice and said, "there''s no way. Jesse has made up her mind. Go in and say goodbye to him. The advantage of doing so is that we can give him a final ride."


    Everyone''s face was complex, shocked, helpless, painful, and angry that could not change the facts.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He unscrewed the door and whispered, "go in and have a look. I won''t have a chance in the future."


    Groliov looked at the open door and was stunned for a while. Finally, he nodded numbly and said in a low voice: "good..."


    Groliov was the first to go in. Frye looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, you can''t..."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "there''s really no way. Go in."


    Frye went in with a sigh. When everyone went in, Gao Yang grabbed Andy he who wanted to go in. After closing the door, he whispered, "what are you doing? You don''t want to go in and say goodbye, and then kill Jesse?"


    Andy he looked puzzled and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Give him a shot and let him sleep well. People are likely to change their minds after they die. Many people will regret suicide. They just need to calm down. Maybe it will be better to experience the feeling of death."


    Andy pointed to the door and whispered, "how hard it is for you to let everyone in."


    "Fool, you''re stupid. You don''t understand such a little psychological trick?"


    Andy he looked suddenly and said, "I''m really stupid. If they know what you really do... Understand, understand, I''ll prepare now."


    Why hide it from others? That''s because everyone knows the truth. Naturally, they won''t be too sad. The natural expression is different, so they can''t create an atmosphere of farewell, and Jesse Lee can''t feel the smell of death.


    Andy ho quickly brought a needle and nodded to Gao Yang. Then he pushed the door in and let others out. After that, he said with a hard face to Jesse Lee, "brother, do you really want to do it?"


    Jesse Lee took a few breaths, then he took a long breath and said, "I''m ready, brother, thank you. I hope it won''t bring you any painful memories. Please remember, you''re helping me. Thank you."


    Andy ho whispered, "close your eyes and go all the way, brother."


    Jesse Lee closed her eyes. Andy ho injected the injection into Jesse Lee''s neck. Jesse Lee whispered, "I won''t open my eyes. It''s hard to look at the dying man''s eyes. Finally, thank you for helping me, thank you."

 Chapter 2237

    Jesse Lee suddenly opened his eyes. Then he focused vaguely and blankly for a long time, and finally turned his head to one side.


    Gao Yang stood by Jesse Lee''s bed and watched Jesse Lee notice him, so he whispered, "no doubt, you''re not dead."


    Jesse Li breathed out, closed her eyes again and whispered, "you''re kidding me."


    "Everyone has a hard time. I also understand your mood of dying, but I must give you a chance, brother. How does it feel to die?"


    Jesse Lee whispered, "darkness, I thought it would be eternal, but it turned out to be just a sleep."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "so, what was the experience before death?"


    Jesse Lee breathed out and whispered, "terrible."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it must be terrible. Man, you experienced the feeling of death once. Now when you wake up, you should have different feelings. The future days may be difficult, but not boring. Think about it. It''s better to fall into eternal darkness, or to be brave in the face of pain and difficulty, but it also represents an infinitely possible future?"


    Jesse Lee smiled and said, "this is really your style."


    He said loudly, "if you die, you''ll die. If you don''t have a future, you''ll get rid of the pain. But don''t you think it''s boring to die? Give yourself a chance to choose again, man. Think about it carefully. You''re not afraid of death. You dare to face death calmly and dare not meet the challenges waiting for you for the rest of your life?"


    People who have died once will think differently.


    Gao Yang''s approach is to give Jesse Lee a chance to regret.


    Many suicides end their lives as soon as they are impulsive and cruel. Will they really not regret it before their lives are about to end?


    Of course, the answer is No. many suicides will regret it, but they have no chance to choose again.


    Life is precious, only once, can''t stand the wrong choice.


    But Gao Yang gave Jesse Lee a chance to choose again.


    If Jesse Lee still wants to die, Gao Yang won''t stop him this time, but if Jesse Lee changes his mind, Gao Yang will be very, very welcome.


    Jesse Lee looked at Gao Yang, looked at Gao Yang''s eyes for a moment, and finally sighed, "it''s really bad to die. I think even if the days in the future will be harder, it''s better than death. You''re right. At least it won''t be so boring."


    Gao Yang finally laughed. He shouted to Jesse Lee, "welcome back, brother."


    Gao Yang is really happy from the bottom of his heart. Jesse Lee seems to feel a little embarrassed. He muttered to himself, "but I just want to die, or I''m thinking about how to die. If I don''t die anymore, what can I do in the future? I''ve been abandoned."


    Gao Yang said with a serious face: "I''m glad you changed your mind, man, but you have to make it clear that disability does not mean waste. There are many physically disabled people in the world. Dare you say they are waste? I did a lot of homework when you were asleep, so do you want me to name a lot of disabled people and tell you how great they are."


    Jesse Lee smiled and said, "thank you. No, well, who are there? I only know one Roosevelt."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Beethoven wrote the Ninth Symphony after he was completely deaf. Can you imagine what deaf means to a musician? Of course, we say a person with a higher degree of disability, do you know Hawking? Man, you still have one leg and one hand. Hawking is paralyzed. He only has a pair of eyes and three fingers to move."


    Jesse Lee smiled and said, "please, Hawking is a scientist. His genius brain can continue to work, and I don''t have a physicist''s brain."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "we''re not a university or a research institute, man. As a mercenary, the things in your head are also precious. Think about it, our company needs a knowledgeable person to deal with a lot of things. Do you think I should recruit someone from outside to get my resume? Or should I find a brother who can be absolutely trusted?"


    Jesse Lee laughed and said, "you let me manage your company? Please, a guy in a wheelchair is sitting in the office in a suit. I feel uncomfortable when I think about it. Please spare me."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s better if you don''t like sitting in the office. I''m just embarrassed to let you take on more difficult work."


    Jesse Li Rao said with interest, "what do you call a more difficult job?"


    With an exaggerated face "Brother, don''t you see how short we are in Somalia? I need a man with brains to manage those guys who don''t have brains to command trouble. In addition, we probably need to train some useful people in Yemen. Where do you think I should find an instructor? Even if you don''t want to train those rookies, it doesn''t matter. You have too much to do, I said that the things in your mind are very precious. Where else can I find a green horse run to work for me besides you? "


    Jesse Lee took a long breath and said, "it sounds good. Indeed, I still have a lot to do. Let''s try? But I don''t know how long I have to lie down."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "this is a hard injury. Although amputation is very troublesome, you can move in three months at most, so you have to go to Somalia to eat sand in a few months. Are you ready?"


    Jesse Li said with a smile, "I still miss that broken place in Somalia. Well, it''s really troublesome to follow you. If you''re disabled, you have to continue to work hard for you. You''re great."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "did you just know I''m good?"


    Jesse Lee suddenly said, "scratch my forehead. It''s itchy. It''s been itching for a long time."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand to scratch him, then wiped his hands on Jesse Lee''s bedspread with disgust on his face and said, "don''t let me do this. It''s disgusting. I''d better find you two beautiful little nurses."


    Jesse Lee frowned and said, "no, it''s the most painful to see whether you can eat or not, so for the time being, the uglier the better, really, the uglier the better. In order to prevent my aesthetic level from declining day by day, you have to change me often. When I can see and eat, you can change me back to a beautiful one."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "there are so many shit, but no problem. Remember to pay yourself. Anyway, you can''t spend all your money."


    Jesse Lee squinted at Gao Yang and said, "boss."


    "Huh?"


    "You don''t look like a mercenary, really, not at all."


    "I thought you were going to say thank you."


    "Thank you."


    "Well, you''re welcome."

 Chapter 2238

    Jesse Lee has no problem here. Gao Yang is much more relaxed, but he can''t relax soon after he leaves Jesse Lee''s room.


    Mario is not dead, Justin is not dead, but Mario''s Jedi counterattack has put Satan and big Ivan into a particularly passive, even particularly difficult situation.


    Gao Yang almost killed Mario, but now he can''t really kill Mario, and now Mario is slowing down.


    After surviving the storm and storm attack of big Ivan and Satan, the forces of big Ivan and Satan had to leave Italy. Mario had enough time and energy to clean up the mess. With the passage of time, when Mario * * * * recovered his strength and wound, it was time for him to retaliate.


    But now Mario should not be able to take revenge, because he must be in a state of trouble now.


    The Italian government''s action is by no means unconditional. The reason is very simple. If the Italian side really acted out of the factor of maintaining domestic order, it should treat the two sides causing chaos equally and eliminate the Cicero family and Gaoyang with great momentum, but the Italian government did not do so, But obviously on the side of the Cicero family.


    Therefore, Mario should have to pay a heavy price in exchange for the help of national forces. He hasn''t taken the opportunity to swallow the Cicero family.


    However, with the intervention of the Italian government, Gao Yang failed to keep them, especially failed to stay or kill Justin. Gao Yang felt that Mario still had some bad things to quarrel about. Only after he straightened out a lot of troubles in his hand can he have time to deal with Satan.


    The reason is simple, because Mario''s biggest enemy is not Satan or Ivan, but the Italian government or the domestic forces of Cicero family.


    It has been 40 hours since he arrived in Germany. During this time, Gao Yang is not idle. He talked with big Ivan for a long time and just discussed how to deal with Mario''s counterattack. Of course, the best way is to kill Mario and let Justin take the top.


    It''s just that Justin is not out of danger yet. He hasn''t woken up yet.


    Now Ivan has left Europe and Ukraine. He doesn''t dare to stay. He can only go back to South America. Where is the territory he has operated for the longest time? If there are any big moves next, big Ivan can only let ulyanko cooperate with Satan.


    Now Gao Yang must make the next deployment according to the changes of the situation. His first thing to do is to withdraw Satan from Europe.


    It''s just that there''s no clue where to withdraw and how to carry out the next war.


    It can be said that as long as Mario doesn''t die and starts to free up his hands to focus on dealing with Satan, Gao Yang doesn''t dare to do anything. He hides in the dark and waits for an opportunity. Fortunately, he can stand in the open and ignore Mario''s threat. He can''t be so heartless even if he wants to die.


    Sitting face to face with groliov, he raised his gloomy face. After a long time, he said in a deep voice: "if Mario doesn''t die, we have to die. Now, I think we''d better transfer our family members. I''ve exposed too many things in Mario."


    In Mario, Gao Yang showed his face and was tortured for so long. Even if Gao Yang didn''t say a word, Mario must know his true face, his voice and all his characteristics, because fatino''s interrogation results will be reported to Mario every day.


    Groliov whispered, "where can it be transferred?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "it''s meaningless to transfer places. The important thing is to separate our relationship with our family and let Ye Lianna change their new identity. With Morgan''s protection, they should be able to ensure safety. Only Mario doesn''t die, their safety is always a problem."


    Groliov looked fierce and whispered, "so we have to kill Mario anyway! No matter what the price!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "on the 13th, they are back to Italy again. The three of them are still looking for a chance to kill Mario, but Mario must be very strict in prevention now. They can''t get it easily on the 13th. We don''t have the power to fight back with the 13th."


    Groliov said, "Justin is not awake yet? Can he survive?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Alebin will inform us of the news, but I still plan to go to Greece today. You are also ready to transfer."


    Groliov made a cut gesture with his hand and whispered, "it''s really not good. Forget those chemical rockets. We have four left. If I want to say, even if we are enemies with the world, we can''t let Mario live! Because only Mario will spend all the rest of his life looking for a chance to kill our family!"


    Gao Yang sighed: "the only problem is that we don''t know where Mario will hide. If you want to use it, you have to find him. If you can find Mario, we have many choices."


    Groliov said angrily, "Justin, it has to be Justin. I just hope this guy doesn''t die!"


    "That''s why I decided to go to Greece today. I''ll wait for Justin to wake up. As long as he doesn''t die, he can definitely use the Cicero family''s intelligence channels. This guy is different from the previous few days. He rekindled his fighting spirit, Falk! He was hit in the neck just when he could do something!"


    Just then, Gao Yang''s cell phone rang. Gao Yang, who had been waiting for the phone, immediately connected the phone. Then he listened to yalebin smile and said, "good news, Justin woke up and he won''t die."


    Gao Yang, with a crying expression, gave groliov a thumbs up, put his hands together and opened his mouth. Looking at Gao Yang, groliov immediately clapped his hands and shouted, "yes!"


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and whispered, "great, great!"


    Yalebin said gently, "when Justin wakes up, there will be no more problems. Let him rest for another day and let him call. Now he is not a lost dog with nothing. He has an extremely strong backup, us. This means that Justin has the value of loyalty again, so there will be intelligence and opportunities."


    "If you have information, everything will be fine!" he said in a low voice


    Yalebin said lightly, "get ready. As I said before, Mario needs to appear in public to show that he controls the situation. Therefore, the previous key time point is still valid. I think there will be a chance to kill him in a short time."

 Chapter 2239

    If you want to kill someone, of course you have to know where he is.


    If the target is a defenseless person, it''s OK to say, but the target is a big intelligence agent. After controlling the largest intelligence channel and hiding, it''s naturally difficult to find it.


    Of course, the best chance to kill Mario is to wait for him to appear in public, but even if Mario wants to appear in public, he will never be publicized in advance. Therefore, intelligence is still needed and Mario''s itinerary must be known in order to have a chance to start.


    No one can do the task of getting Mario''s trip except Justin.


    Knowing that Justin woke up, Gao Yang boarded the plane to Greece without hesitation.


    Justin hid in a small but high-end private clinic in Athens.


    Since the economic collapse of Greece, it has been in chaos for a long time. Now the situation is stable, but the high-end private clinics that charge high fees and cannot use medical insurance have been greatly affected. Only Justin and hammer can treat 20 people.


    Justin could have stayed in the best single ward, but when Gao Yang arrived, he found that Justin and hammer shared the same ward, while alebin and they were not in the clinic at all.


    She was taken into the ward by the nurse. Gao Yang said with a stunned face: "Why are you the only two?"


    Justin spread his hand, and the hammer whispered: "If no one finds him, only he is safe here. If we are found, it is useless to be all here. Such a simple problem, Captain, they monitor here 24 hours outside. If they find someone suspicious approaching, they will notify me, and I, of course, protect him and rest my legs."


    Gao Yang smiled and said to the hammer, "no problem?"


    The hammer looked at his legs and said, "it''s no problem. You sent me to Germany. Now I have to thank you. At that time, I really didn''t expect the captain to lead us again. If I died at that time, I couldn''t wait. Now I feel very good, especially good. I seem to be 30 years younger."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "just be happy."


    The hammer half lay on the hospital bed, looked at Gao Yang suspiciously, and said, "I heard from tarta that the captain asked you to be his successor. When our captain died, you will lead the black devil. I wonder how he would like you. You are completely incompatible with the black devil."


    Before Gao Yang spoke, Justin said curiously, "black devil? Are you black devil? That black devil? The black devil of the Soviet Union? Are you really that black devil? It''s incredible. Are you really black devil?"


    The hammer said impatiently, "shut up and don''t talk endlessly. What the fuck did I do to have to sleep in the same ward with you."


    Justin raised his hand and said, "but I''m really shocked. How can the black devil continue to exist? Of course, if you''re really the black devil."


    Hammer simply ignored Justin. He just looked at Gao Yang and said, "why?"


    Gao Yang touched his head and said, "he likes me."


    The hammer nodded and said, "I think so. Otherwise, how could the captain choose you? Anyway, you must do better than Pavlovic. We are black devils, but that guy always takes the work of pure combat troops."


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to answer. He just laughed. The hammer waved his hand and said, "you are kind-hearted and mean enough to me. You don''t have to be ready to kill you while working for you. That''s good."


    Justin shouted, "please, please, ram, tell me, are they really the black devil?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "of course, otherwise there can be the black devil."


    Justin was stunned and said, "Wow, it''s amazing. That''s the feeling that legend has become a reality."


    The hammer disdained, "can you also know the black devil?"


    Justin exaggerated: "of course! You don''t think about what I do. Why can I know? It''s interesting to say that my father once had a relationship with a senior official of MI6 in Britain. MI6 is simply afraid of the black devil..."


    The hammer said impatiently, "stop! Stop! Who cares how you know the black devil? Can you be quiet?"


    Justin was embarrassed with a big face. He spread his hand, smiled bitterly at Justin and said, "you look in good spirit. Can you work?"


    Justin was very dissatisfied and said, "yes, but you can''t let me work now? I can''t even get out of bed."


    Gao Yang opened the bag he brought. It was full of mobile phones. He put the mobile phone on Justin''s bed and said, "you don''t need to get out of bed to call. I don''t care what you do, but you''d better find out Mario''s whereabouts as soon as possible."


    Justin picked up a cell phone, looked at Gao Yang and said, "don''t you go out yet?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "why should I go out?"


    Justin died of toothache and said bitterly, "man, although I have to rely on you now, you can''t be so unscrupulous? I''m going to call the core people of the Cicero family. Even their names are top secrets. Listen here?"


    Gao Yang immediately said with embarrassment, "Er, I ignored this problem. I''m sorry. Let''s wait for you elsewhere. You should pay attention. Don''t use the same phone twice. Call me as soon as you''re finished. I have to get rid of all your mobile phones."


    Justin said impatiently, "it''s up to you to teach?"


    The hammer immediately pointed to Justin''s nose and said, "little white face, be polite to my future captain! I have a bad temper, and I can protect you and crush you with one hand without effort! It''s like crushing a chicken."


    Justin looked at the hammer and said, "the future captain, he?"


    "Can it still be you?"


    Justin looked puzzled and said, "I don''t understand, black devil..."


    The hammer pointed at Justin and snapped, "shut up! No one wants to explain to you."


    The hammer took his crutch from the bed, got out of bed slowly, and said to Gao Yang, "let''s go and let this guy call slowly."


    "Hurry up! Don''t make us wait too long."


    After a rude reprimand to Justin, the hammer and Gao Yang joined in addition to the ward. After waiting to leave the ward for a distance, the hammer suddenly took out a small square from his pocket and whispered, "here, the signal receiver of the eavesdropper can monitor what the guy is saying in real time. Where will the captain record his speech?"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "you still have a bug? Why? Is it necessary?"


    The hammer smiled insidiously and whispered, "he is the king of underground intelligence in the future. How can he do without controlling."

 Chapter 2240

    Gao Yang feels a little speechless. He thinks Justin can''t control it, because if he tries to support Justin into a puppet, he will inevitably turn against Justin one day in the future.


    Who can stand being a puppet.


    "I think trying to control Justin is unwise and inconsistent with our long-term interests."


    The hammer said disapprovingly, "I really want to control Justin. In fact, it''s not that bad. Justin has many weaknesses in his character. We can change him. If he knows he''s a puppet, he must rebound fiercely, but if he doesn''t know? It''s no problem."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "how?"


    The hammer opened his arms and said, "it''s troublesome and risky."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "then you still eavesdrop on him now!"


    Hammer low channel: "Think about it carefully. We''re not sure we can kill Mario''s support for Justin. What if we fail? We have to do something in advance. Even if Justin is killed, we still have a chance to fight back. No matter Justin''s people or Mario''s people, we can kill those people one by one. Justin has always refused to take Cicero If the family''s most valuable strength is revealed, we have to take some measures. In the future, of course, it depends on how the situation develops and choose the most favorable relationship with Justin. "


    Gao Yang nodded immediately, raised his thumb and said, "insightful, what''s your idea?"


    The hammer said with a smile, "of course not. It''s the captain''s meaning. The captain said, what kind of person are you? We have to do something beneficial to you first. You are good at everything, but your hand is not hard enough."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "it''s not good..."


    The hammer patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I won''t hide it from you. I''ll definitely inform you. Just like now, we don''t care about your private affairs. What are you worried about?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I always feel something wrong."


    The hammer disapproved and said, "what''s wrong? It''s very right. Remember, we''ll do any dirty work that may damage your good reputation in the future. The captain said that your meaningful and affectionate reputation is very good and must be maintained."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I know what''s wrong."


    The hammer patted Gao Yang''s shoulder again and pushed him away. At the same time, he said in a low voice: "Oh, don''t think about these useless things. Just take us as your dark side. Like what to eliminate traitors and kill someone without trace. We think who is a traitor and want to investigate clearly. We can give them all to us. We are very good at it."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "but I don''t need..."


    The hammer tilted his head and said, "Hey, how can you say it''s not necessary? What''s your identity and how can the people and things you contact be so bright? People always have a dark side. It doesn''t matter if you''re not cruel enough as the captain of the black devil. We''re here anyway."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "but I''m not the captain of the black devil."


    The hammer said with a smile, "our captain is dead, just you. Our captain is so old and in poor health. He may die soon. You are his successor. When he dies, you must continue to lead the black devil. You are not the captain. What is that?"


    After saying that, the hammer suddenly said, "well, well, I know. Shut up. The captain is in his eighties and in poor health. He may die at any time. We don''t want to, but there''s any way. People always want to die. This is the law of nature."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what are you talking about?"


    The hammer pointed to his ear and said disapprovingly, "Tata is talking to me. He is very dissatisfied. I said that the captain may be dying, but this is the truth."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you are really straightforward enough."


    The hammer said carelessly, "what can''t be said about what everyone knows? Why be so hypocritical."


    Gao Yang said: "this is not hypocrisy, this is, this should be some etiquette, or it should be sophisticated."


    The hammer waved his hand and said, "in the face of truth and the laws of nature, these are meaningless. Why don''t you listen to what Justin is saying?"


    Gao Yang picked up the receiver, looked at it and said, "it''s not necessary. Anyway, they will record it there."


    The hammer said, "well, it''s useless for you to listen."


    After looking at his watch, the hammer said, "we''ll go back in a few minutes and see what he said."


    After taking a walk outside, almost ten minutes later, Gao Yang and hammer returned to Justin''s ward.


    After knocking on the door, he went in and said, "what, have you got anything?"


    Justin said proudly, "of course, when I can calm down and start doing things, I''ve always been very efficient."


    How Justin does things is someone else''s secret. Gao Yang can''t inquire. Of course, he doesn''t need to inquire. He just needs the results, so he immediately said, "tell me."


    Justin''s face was serious. He said in a deep voice: "this year is 2014, the 70th anniversary of the Normandy landing."


    Gao Yang didn''t know why Justin said this. He was stunned at first, but then suddenly realized it and said, "I see. You mean Mario will appear in Normandy? Be specific!"


    Justin said slowly, "a series of grand commemorative activities will be held on the 70th anniversary of the Normandy landing. This is a major event of great concern all over the world. The top leaders of several major countries participating in the war will all attend. There is no more formal and grand opportunity to appear."


    Gao Yang''s face was immediately very bitter and said, "isn''t it? Mario is qualified to attend this event?"


    Justin said solemnly: "As long as he is the parent of the Cicero family, he is qualified. Don''t forget that the Cicero family rose again from reselling intelligence during World War II, and also played an important role. He is qualified to attend both historically and in Mario''s public identity, and he appears on the most grand occasion. He may not be like the leader of a big country The opportunity to speak, but he will definitely appear in an important position in the camera, will also sit on the VIP platform to watch the memorial ceremony performance, and will certainly attend the next series of activities, such as dinner. "


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "you mean we''re going to kill Mario at an important international ceremony attended by many heads of state?"


    Justin shrugged and said, "France, the United States, Germany, Britain, Russia, Italy, about more than 20 heads of state and government will attend."


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly and said, "I can only say that Mario is too good at looking for opportunities. Really, now we have only two options."


    Justin said in surprise, "Oh, there are two options? What?"


    Gao Yangshan said, "give up, and give up."

 Chapter 2241

    Mario, too thief, too thief.


    Must appear in public to show that he has been completely safe, which was expected by alebin long ago, but Mario''s choice of this appearance time is too perfect, so people must retreat from difficulties.


    The French police are very bad. Even Satan in the headquarters building has gone around. Therefore, if they want to kill Mario in France, the police basically don''t care. That is to say, they don''t have to pay attention to the peripheral security of the Normandy landing memorial ceremony. They can go in and out at will. It''s OK to go in and out at will.


    However, the poor French police does not mean that the French army is also bad. Although there is room for discussion, after all, the French army now depends on the foreign corps, but the foreign Corps is also an army completely controlled by France after all, although the troops are all foreigners.


    Therefore, the exact statement should be that the French police are super bad, and the French troops are very bad, but once they cross the periphery of the police station and reach the core protection zone, they will inevitably face the French foreign Corps.


    The French foreign Corps is not a joke. It will be difficult to break through their defense line or make trouble inside and try to escape.


    Gao Yang and the black devil gathered together. When the discussion was about facing the French foreign corps, Justin suddenly said, "we haven''t received intelligence yet. Why do you determine that the foreign Corps will be responsible for the protection of the core area? If it is other forces?"


    Gao Yang stopped chatting and looked at Justin like an idiot.


    The hammer said angrily, "fool, who else in France can take this task except the foreign corps? The gendarmerie secret service? There are only about 100 people in the gendarmerie secret service. Do you let them undertake the security of the whole core area? Are they busy?"


    Gao Yang said discontentedly, "the French are unreliable. The French themselves don''t know who else they can use and who dare to use except the foreign corps?"


    Justin immediately raised his hand and said, "my fault, I just said casually, please continue."


    So the deduction continued.


    Public information shows that there will be 12000 police and soldiers in the periphery to undertake security tasks. In addition to the security of the military and police forces in the periphery and the protection of foreign troops in the core area, there should be all the members of the French gendarmerie secret service on standby, as well as the French presidential guard, which will definitely be dispatched. This is another high-quality team composed of 100 gendarmeries and 10 police.


    That is to say, France, which only needs to provide sites and basic protection work, has so many security teams. In addition to France''s own team, there are guards inevitably brought by the heads of more than 20 countries.


    When the deduction reached this stage, Gao Yang was once again unable to contain his frustration and said in a deep voice: "the president of the United States will have a super huge escort. The president of the United States will go everywhere, and coming to France is no exception."


    Yalebin said coldly, "there is also the Russian president. The protection team of Russian dignitaries is not small."


    Justin smiled: "the scale of the presidential guard in Britain, Germany and Italy is not small. Although it can''t compare with the United States, which one can''t be dealt with?"


    The deduction continues again.


    Although Mario did not visit with the Italian government, but attended the event in a private capacity, Mario''s identity was enough to make him stand behind many presidents and heads of state, and at the same level as those high-level officials of the government such as defense ministers and foreign ministers.


    Therefore, Mario certainly can''t bring bodyguards around, but he will be protected by the presidential guard of more than 20 countries around the world, the French foreign corps and the gendarmerie secret service, and countless police and soldiers.


    Does it make sense that the goal is Mario, not the head of any country?


    As long as Mario stands in the crowd and ensures that no fly can fall on him and dare to shoot Mario, this behavior really has no other meaning except looking for death.


    They are familiar with everything protected by important personnel and how tight security will be for a major international ceremony, so there is basically no need to discuss the details.


    Because when the deduction comes here, it can''t go on.


    Gao Yang was very depressed, smacked his mouth and whispered, "Mario, how did he get into such a high-end crowd?"


    The hammer mumbled helplessly, "I''ll be anxious with anyone who dares to say that Mario is stupid. He''s stupid? He''s a genius."


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "well, if we give up our actions at the memorial ceremony, we''d better find out where Mario is and try to kill him in Italy."


    Justin whispered: "How to find it? He just takes his two most trusted men and runs to that corner. Who can find it? He goes to Normandy because he has to handle it in advance, so that there are some names on the invitation list and the list to attend the ceremony, and he has to have a good seat, so we can get this information, but how can he divulge Mario''s hiding place to anyone People. "


    After thinking for a moment, yalebin nodded slightly and said, "in fact, it is not impossible to start."


    Gao Yang looked at jarebin and said, "how?"


    Jarebin whispered, "veteran."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "veteran?"


    Yalebin gently wiped his palm and said, "the Normandy landing will invite all veterans who participated in the battle of that year to attend. As long as I can get in, I will have a chance to get close to Mario. There is a poisonous needle in Vassily. Just a slight stab can result in Mario."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "this plan is not feasible. The invited veterans are invited by every country. They can''t have detailed information. Even if they have accompanying family members, they will be registered in detail."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "it''s not difficult to get in."


    Turning to look at Tata, yalebin turned back and continued: "I was in a wheelchair and asked my son to push me to attend the memorial ceremony. There are Americans, Canadians and Britons. It''s easy to deal with more than one person. Americans think I''m British and Britons think I''m American. That''s it."


    After that, yalebin looked at Justin and said, "you can get a list of veterans from various countries attending the memorial ceremony. This list is easy to get."


    Justin said, "I don''t have enough people to do such a small thing. I can only contact a few important people to get important information."


    Gao Yang stared at yalebin. Yalebin''s face was as calm as ever. He always had a calm face, but after staring for a while, Gao Yang suddenly said, "no, it''s not like this, teacher, your plan is not like this."

 Chapter 2242

    Yalebin knows Gaoyang very well, and Gaoyang understands yalebin very well. Mutual familiarity is a two-way process.


    Gao Yang knows the ability of Jared bin and doesn''t doubt that Jared Bin''s ability is very strong. However, no matter how powerful Jared bin is, some things can''t be changed.


    For example, when a group of heads of world powers get together, the security measures will be extremely strict, and the activity area of veterans who come to participate in war activities will not coincide with those heads of government. Yes, those presidents will certainly receive veterans'' representatives, but the president''s reception does not mean that Mario will also have the opportunity to meet with those veterans.


    Yalebin said that the possibility of sneaking in, finding a chance to get close to Mario and taking the opportunity to start is zero.


    This kind of global attention, the occasion for the gathering of heads of state, is simply not a time to fish in troubled waters. It is impossible for alebin to know this.


    Therefore, alebin was either old and confused, or he was talking nonsense. He had another plan.


    As far as Gao Yang can think of, let alone whether yalebin can get in as a veteran. Even if he really gets in the ranks of veterans, he can''t reasonably get close to Mario under the arrangement of the organizer. In this way, it''s simple. He can''t get close to Mario reasonably. No matter what means he takes, it''s unreasonable to get close to Mario.


    Any unreasonable action will attract attention on such an occasion with great security pressure. No matter what action is taken, it is impossible for alebin to escape safely.


    This is a gathering place for leaders of great powers. Yalebin is an expert, but those who escort the president are also experts among experts. They are in their prime of life and are at the peak of their physical strength and energy.


    So alebin''s plan should be to sneak in and take the opportunity to kill Mario, but at the same time, he didn''t expect to come back.


    Gao Yang will never agree to a plan that has no return.


    Yalebin looked at the aggressive and calm face and said, "what do you suspect me?"


    Gao Yang looked straight into yalebin''s eyes and said, "you may really find a chance to assassinate Mario, but you don''t have a chance to come back. You know that."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "not necessarily. If I use poison needles, Mario won''t die immediately. I have a lot of time to leave calmly."


    Gao Yang pointed to himself and said, "you have taught me a lot, and you have taught me how to get away in situations with extremely strict security measures before, remember?"


    Jarebin frowned and said, "have I taught you?"


    Tata nodded and said, "yes, you taught him how to shoot among a group of dignitaries. I was curious why you taught him this."


    Jarebin shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile, "I forgot. I have a bad memory when I am old."


    Gao Yang looked at you and said seriously, "so I know you don''t have a chance to bring the poison needle in."


    Yalebin frowned and said, "nonsense, it''s too easy to bring in a small poison needle. I''m an old man. Some geriatric diseases are very normal. Isn''t it easy to carry some drugs?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said: "Yalebin, the first important thing for an important officer to assassinate is to get close to the target. Therefore, in order to improve the possibility of getting close to the target as much as possible, weapons with single purpose and obvious purpose such as poison are not allowed to be used, because you can kill anyone empty handed, but once the poison you bring is found out, it means complete failure. Therefore, in terms of your character and habits, you are absolutely not allowed to use it Will carry poison. "


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang. After looking at him for a moment, he suddenly smiled and said, "Yo, you have a good memory."


    Gao Yang said with a little anger, "of course I have a good memory, and I will firmly write down what you teach that I can''t learn anywhere else!"


    Yalebin smiled happily. Then he spread his hands and said, "things are not invariable. It''s normal for me to carry poison needles."


    He breathed loudly and said: "If you''re not really confused, you want to deceive me. Teacher, in 1996, you had a detector that can smell tetrodotoxin. Up to now, you don''t know which generation of new products it is. Very small molecules released by any dangerous toxin can be easily detected and analyzed by these instruments. As long as you have a belt on your body, you can''t pass the security check, except You must put it in a tightly sealed, preferably metal container in advance, and clean it first to ensure that no detector can detect odor or other messy characteristic molecules. "


    After a long breath, Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "so you can''t take that poison needle. It''s too outdated. Don''t say anything else. Any poison we know is in the ranks that can be detected. At these ultra-high-level summits, preventing drugs is much more strict than preventing guns and bombs."


    Yalebin frowned, looked up and said, "I haven''t taught you this, absolutely not."


    Tata whispered, "grevatov taught him."


    Yalebin reluctantly raised his hand and glanced at Tata. Tata also said reluctantly, "you told us to teach him more when we are free."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "OK, teacher, I know more than you think, so you don''t want to fool me like a fool. I''m just generous, not stupid."


    Yalebin shook his head at Gao Yang and said helplessly, "you see, I hate you. Obviously, you are very smart. Why can''t you judge what''s the best at the critical moment?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "why can''t I judge what''s the most advantageous?"


    Yalebin said slowly, "I''m very old. I may die at any time, and Mario is the goal that must be eradicated. He is a great threat, and he can live for many years. It''s easy to make this choice by replacing him with me. Our consensus is to kill Mario at all costs. Do you know what it means to do at all costs?"


    Gao Yang said: "at all costs, excluding this, exchange you for Mario? Don''t tease, really, don''t tease."


    Yalebin said slowly, "this is your best and probably last chance, and I, an old man who may die at any time, is the right choice to eradicate the greatest threat."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, no, you seriously underestimated your value and traded you for Mario? Don''t be funny. Ten Marios can''t compare with you, so the right choice is never to trade you for Mario. I''m right and you''re wrong. Now let''s start considering other schemes."

 Chapter 2243

    Gao Yang can''t think of other schemes.


    How many ways can you kill a person under heavy protection at the most tightly guarded ceremony in the world.


    Gao Yang pointed to yalebin and said in a deep voice, "there are more ways than difficulties. Think slowly. There is always a solution. In short, I won''t allow you to change with Mario. It''s not worth it."


    After that, Gao Yang said to Justin, "you... Go on."


    Justin said helplessly, "what continue?"


    "Continue to collect all the information about Mario. So many people under you can always find some useful information."


    Justin said with a embarrassed face: "I know the current situation, but I really can''t instruct people who don''t belong to me to do too many things, but, well, I''ll try my best."


    Gao Yang stood up and walked back and forth in the room, whispering, "the opportunity may be hidden in public information. I want to know the detailed program list of the Normandy memorial ceremony. Should this be publicized?"


    Justin said, "this is generally not confidential."


    At this time, yalebin said with great interest: "this should be. Why, do you think watching TV can find the opportunity to assassinate Mario?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, maybe you can find opportunities by watching TV. Those who engage in intelligence will not miss the free intelligence sources such as TV and Internet."


    After that, Gao Yang picked up the phone and dialed out. After waiting for the other party to connect, he was a little embarrassed and said, "yak, can you work?"


    Yak lost one eye. Gao Yang felt embarrassed to catch Yak''s strong man now, but after thinking about it, he immediately added, "in order to give you some motivation, I told you that you have to do some work to kill Mario."


    Yak said immediately, "I''m energetic. Go ahead and do what."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Mario will appear at the commemoration of the 70th anniversary of Normandy landing. I need all the information about this activity. We are short of manpower now, so you have to help sort it out."


    "I''ll start now."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang pointed to Justin and said, "you continue to use all the people you can use to let them try to find out more detailed information."


    Justin nodded numbly. At this time, Gao Yang looked at yalebin and said, "teacher, I think you have something to do. Go back to your old business of collecting intelligence. We won''t be too many people."


    Some major items of the Normandy memorial may be disclosed in the news in advance, but scattered arrangements outside some major events will not be publicized.


    For example, many big people will stay in that hotel. They are most likely to take that route. They will return home directly after the commemoration, or they will conduct some visiting activities. The organizers will not give a complete itinerary on TV or newspapers, but they may piece up the whole itinerary through trivial news.


    Intelligence work is not always stolen by a 007 spy after being killed. It is more to collect these seemingly irrelevant and trivial information, then screen them one by one, and judge the final results through analysis. This is how some particularly important intelligence is often obtained.


    Looking for valuable intelligence through a large amount of public information is very cumbersome and tiring. It takes a lot of time, so it''s not a job that one or two people can complete in two hours, but the good news is that Gao Yang has never lacked such talents.


    First of all, the black devil is one of the best. Although they are members of the action team, the KGB is mainly a spy organization. Therefore, the black devil will not lack the ability to collect intelligence. Even if they are not needed to perform such tasks, they must have this skill.


    It''s almost fun for Gao Yang to do this by himself, but he won''t be idle after finding something for others. So Gao Yang stood up and said, "I''m going to France now. I''m going to investigate the terrain on the spot."


    Everyone knows the importance of being familiar with the terrain. Yalebin just nodded slightly, but he immediately said with a smile: "transfer the others. There can only be one place in Yemen. If the matter here is not solved, it is meaningless for Yemen to be fully prepared."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment. No matter how dangerous the situation is in Europe, he did not use the other three people of the black devil, grevatov, who have opened up a situation in Yemen and made quite good progress. If they were rashly allowed to leave at this juncture, their previous achievements might be wasted, so even in the most intense days with Mario, Gao Yang didn''t move the idea of mobilizing all the black demons.


    Of course, another reason is that grevatov is beyond their reach. They don''t have time to arrive at the most dangerous time. When the crisis is over, they don''t have to come.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang still said, "you''d better wait. Look at the information. There are still four days to go before the Normandy Memorial. You can wait."


    Yalebin made a gesture, stopped talking, Gao Yang left the clinic and went to the airport.


    Although he has his own plane, Gao Yang doesn''t dare to use it at this time. It may be too big to expose his identity and location, so he still has to honestly use his fake passport to buy air tickets and fly back and forth by civil aviation flights.


    Normandy is not a beach, but a large area, but there are only a few places where commemorative activities will be held, such as Caen memorial hall, Colville U.S. military cemetery, Omaha Beach, Sword Beach and so on,


    The most important performance is arranged at Baojian beach, and the closest to Baojian beach is Caen airport, so Gao Yang plans to take a plane directly to Caen, but unfortunately, the plane to Caen has no tickets, and he has to wait the next day as soon as possible. Even if he goes to Paris, he has to wait for the evening flight to have tickets, which takes more than six hours.


    Gao Yang had no choice. He bought a ticket to Paris and waited at the airport. Just as his plane was about to check in, yak called.


    Gao Yang connected the phone and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Yak said in an excited voice: "where are you? Is it convenient to talk?"


    "At the airport, I''m about to get on the plane. I''m going to transfer to Paris to Sword Beach," he said in a low voice


    Yak immediately whispered, "don''t go yet. Go back to yalebin. We have found something. I think it''s better to have a meeting first to judge the value of intelligence."


    Gao Yang immediately turned around and left, and the ticket was not refunded. He didn''t pay attention to this money. Since he had a little harvest so soon, it''s not too late to see the information first and then go to France.

 Chapter 2244

    Money can make the devil push the mill. As long as the money is enough, it''s no problem to turn the clinic into a conference room. Moreover, it''s still the kind of remote video conference.


    The black devil can''t use computer video, but Gao Yang and Justin can, and they don''t have to do it. The doctors and nurses of the clinic adjusted the network for them. It''s not only convenient but also justifiable to connect from a clinic in Germany to a clinic in Greece. Let alone no one will check it. Even if someone does, it''s normal.


    Yak''s eye was wrapped in gauze and sat behind a conference table with a lot of documents in front of him. The situation on their side was similar. In addition to newspapers, there were also piles of documents downloaded and printed from the Internet.


    Looking through the things sorted out by yalebin, he said sincerely, "you are very efficient."


    Justin attended the teleconference. He took a piece of paper and said loudly: "from the collected materials, we have roughly known the schedule of the commemoration of the Normandy landing. The arrival time of the heads of state is unknown. This item is omitted for the time being, and we can directly talk about the part we can determine at present."


    Justin paused awkwardly and fiddled his hair pointlessly before continuing: "At nine o''clock in the morning, the French president will go to the Caen memorial hall to mourn the residents who died in the Normandy landing, followed by the memorial ceremony between France and the United States, and the memorial ceremony will be held for the purpose of the U.S. military in kleville. This is the itinerary of the morning, which means nothing to us, because Mario will not appear on these occasions."


    It''s meaningless to say, because every detail can''t be missed. Justin raised his right hand, shook his index finger, stressed that what he wanted to say next was the key point, and raised the volume: "In the afternoon, the main ceremony will be held on the Sword Beach in the port of uystleon. All heads of state will attend. It is certain that Mario will be here."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, he will definitely appear on the sword beach."


    Justin continued: "at the main ceremony, there will be artistic performances, and three large screens will broadcast the video materials when landing that year. The ceremony is divided into four parts: occupy Europe, the longest day, move towards victory and peace, and the history of European development. At the same time, about 700 volunteers will perform songs and dances."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and felt that there was nothing to use, so he took a pen and recorded it on the paper. Then he said loudly, "talk about the audience. Who is qualified to come close to the memorial ceremony."


    Justin said: "at present, there is no particularly detailed information in this part. Only from the public part of the media, it is mainly the heads of state and their entourage, and then the nearest to them is the World War II veterans. Ordinary people will certainly attend, but they will certainly be far away from the dignitaries and subject to extremely strict security checks."


    Then Jacques said on the screen: "In addition to the main activities, I would like to supplement the separate activities of the heads of state. First of all, the queen of England will receive veterans'' representatives, the president of the United States and the Prime Minister of Canada will also receive veterans of various countries respectively. Unlike what we thought before, veterans will not enter together, but will first receive a separate meeting with the president. As for whether there is a program of Veterans'' representatives at the memorial ceremony , we can''t be sure yet. "


    Gao Yang looked at jarebin and said, "your plan doesn''t work."


    And jarebin laid out his hand, and did not pay attention to his exaltation.


    Then Justin said: "The main part is coming. As one of the main countries participating in World War II, Italy''s role is embarrassing, so there are relatively few activities, mainly focusing on the memorial ceremony of Sword Beach and a separate meeting with the president of France. At present, only these two activities can be determined, but the good news is that I can get the itinerary of the Italian government, and it is certain that Mario It is very likely to participate in the activities of the Italian government. Of course, it can only be said that it is very likely, but it is uncertain. "


    Gao Yang wrote and drew on the paper. After writing out the main points, he sighed: "there is no chance in the process of the ceremony, unless we can kill Mario before he meets the Italian government, or we follow him after the ceremony!"


    Tata snapped her fingers and said with a smile, "yes, that''s the key."


    Tarta immediately stood up, wrote down all the main characters and activities on a whiteboard, clicked the whiteboard with a marker and shouted: "Now, all the information proves that we can''t start in Mario''s activities. The only feasible thing is that we find him at the ceremony, then approach him, and then keep a firm eye on him, but never let Mario out of our sight. He always has to be separated from the Italian government, no matter where he is Separate, as long as we can master his whereabouts, we will have a chance to start! "


    Gao Yang scratched what he recorded and said: "There are many difficulties. It may not be too difficult to find Mario, but how can we keep an eye on his movements? Also, how can the people tracking him transmit the information? Even if we can transmit the information, we always need enough people to carry out the final assassination, so this puts forward very high requirements for our mobility. For example, Mario is at the airport and The Italian government is separated, so how can we confirm the destination of his plane? If his plane is going to the United States and Britain, how can we arrive in front of him after getting the news? "


    There are many problems that are difficult to solve, but the purpose of the meeting is to find a feasible way and then find a solution.


    After thinking for a moment, yalebin shook his head and said, "continue to talk about intelligence and finally consider how to solve the difficulties."


    Yak said on the screen: "I''d like to add that for each item of the ceremony, there will be two tanks, one for the U.S. Army and one for the German army, a formation of aircraft will fly by, and about eight helicopters will appear. In addition, when the program reaches the longest day, there will be a reappearance of the battle scene at that time. First, an American veteran will perform on the ground of the airborne moral army array, and then It''s a show of landing on the beach... "


    When yak said this, he suddenly lowered his head. After looking at it for a while, he raised his head and said, "speaking of this, I have a question. I want Justin to explain that the Cicero family seems to have played a role in the Normandy landing. What role does it play? This is very important."


    Justin waved his hand and said, "well, it''s long to say. It''s like this. At that time..."


    Gao Yang suddenly knocked on the table and said loudly, "wait a minute! Wait a minute, yak, repeat what you just said."


    Jacques frowned and said, "what part?"


    "What did you say about the part of the performance?"


    Yak said without hesitation: "tank display, veterans airborne, beach landing, aircraft formation and helicopter..."


    "Stop! Stop! What kind of tank is the tank? How do veterans airborne? No, you mainly explain to me about beach grabbing and landing, which should be more detailed."


    Yak whispered, "I need to find some details. Can I wait until Justin explains?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "no, no, I think this is very important. I want you to find out the details of the beach landing performance immediately. If it is a scene reproduction, who will perform it!"


    Yak said immediately, "give me some time. This should be found out."


    Justin puzzled: "why do you ask this?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I think this is the key. Do you know how to check? Check it quickly."


    Justin tilted his lips and said, "I made a few calls. This kind of information can''t be called intelligence. It''s easy to find out as long as I know the direction."


    Justin and Yake began to get busy. Yake searched continuously on the computer for aspects he thought might be related, but Justin went out and made a phone call.


    After about ten minutes, Justin came back. He said with a strange face: "yes, the beach landing performance is performed by volunteers from various countries!"


    Gao Yang smashed his hand on the table and said gnashing his teeth: "military fans! It''s military fans, isn''t it? This kind of performance will not be performed by the army, but by civilian military fans, it must be!"


    Justin nodded, but then he covered his neck in pain and said, "you''re right. It''s the military fans. The volunteers from Germany, the United States, Canada, Britain and France come to recreate the battle that year. They are all the military fans you call."


    Gao Yang took a long breath, smiled complacently and said: "This is not a guess. I know that now it is not the army and generals who like to study the equipment and tactics during World War II, but military fans, because these are outdated. No general will study the individual equipment during World War II. Therefore, it is of course these military fans who want to perform a battle reproduction."


    Very confident and happy, he pointed his hand high and said loudly, "check! These military fans must be organized. Check, find out everything in this link!"


    Yalebin frowned and said, "you want to use the battle reappearance to get in and shoot Mario?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I''m not sure, but I hope so."


    After that, Gao Yang smiled and said, "think about it. You can bring a gun in openly. Although you will be subject to strict inspection, I think there is a chance. The most important thing is that this is the way I am best at."


    Yalebin breathed and said, "what do you think is your chance to leave alive?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t worry, it may not work yet, but I think, teacher, the survival probability of my shooting is definitely much greater than that of your close assassination of Mario, so now we''d better collect intelligence first. This is just a feasible direction."

 Chapter 2245

    Gao Yang was suddenly excited because he remembered when he was just a military fan.


    In fact, a military fan is much happier than a real soldier. Although he can''t fight a real battle, all military fans will feel like talking on paper. How to play is also scratching their boots. However, as a military fan, at least he won''t really die.


    When you want to play, you can enjoy it. If you don''t want to play, you can quit at any time. Dying dozens or hundreds of times is just a game again and again, but those who need to really face the fight can''t do it. Their war is not a game and there is no chance to come back, and the worst thing is that real soldiers can''t go on the battlefield.


    When Gao Yang was a simple military fan, he liked to play the role of a soldier. Now he is a mercenary, but he wants to play a military fan.


    Of course, this is just an idea, but it''s enough to excite Gao Yang.


    Special operations intelligence first.


    Now we need to find out the specific content of the activity, the approximate number of people, the specific location of the venue, and the most important thing is who will perform, and of course these jobs will fall on Justin and Yake.


    The following news will not be too easy to find, because only a few groups can perform at such a big ceremony, so it is not difficult, but troublesome.


    But the news came faster than Gao Yang expected. Justin just turned on the computer for a short time and said loudly, "I found it!"


    Gao Yang quickly gathered around Justin. While operating the computer, Justin said, "I found a video of oil pipe, which is an activity video of a military fan association. Their members said they would perform in France. Now I entered their forum to see. If the association wants to perform in Normandy, I will know soon."


    Indeed, soon after Justin opened a page, he immediately said, "here, this is an association or club officially registered in the United States. They talked very warmly."


    In a post on a forum, many people are discussing the landing equipment of the U.S. military during World War II and the characteristics of landing operations during World War II. It is very obvious that the people discussed in it are excited and proud that they are going to France to reproduce the Normandy landing.


    High and quiet low channel: "The American World War II gun friends association, I know this association, which is organized by a group of military fans and has a deep relationship with the rifle association. They hold a repeat of World War II in the United States every year. They don''t hold a repeat of the civil war. For the United States, the recurrence of the civil war is more frequent and professional. Their cannons are real antiques and can be fired."


    Justin looked at Gao Yang and said, "you know them very well?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said with a smile, "I thought about joining this association, but I gave up without time."


    Soon, yak said to Gao Yang on the screen: "it is basically certain that the performance of the battle replay will not be too far from the audience."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "it''s expected. What do you think if you''re too far away, but can you get the specific regional distribution?"


    Yak touched the gauze in front of him and said, "these need to go to the field and contact the personnel related to this matter to understand. This kind of information will not be publicized."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "forget it, don''t go. Let others inquire. You still need to rest now, and your appearance is too conspicuous."


    After saying that, Gao Yang looked at the pedestrian path of yalebin: "someone needs to go to France to find out the information about this area. Who is suitable for you?"


    Vassily whispered, "I''ll go. It''s easy to find out."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, go yourself. Do you need to change your passport?"


    Vassily stood up and said, "no, I can use my passport. Captain, I''m going."


    Jabin waved his hand and said, "go."


    When Vasili was sent away, yalebin looked at him and said with a smile, "I want to see how far you are going, but I think your plan is very ridiculous and has little possibility of success."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily."


    At this time, Justin said in a hurry: "look here, the key message is that Germany does not intend to let its military fans participate in the activities of war reappearance. They think it will remind people of Germany''s actions during World War II. Although Germany will certainly attend the memorial ceremony, they go as introspectives."


    "The Germans won''t go? Who will play the role of the German army? Will the French or Americans come?"


    Justin nodded, "I''m afraid so. The discussion among these military fans is obvious. Some of them need to play German."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "that is to say, if you play the German army, it''s easier to get in?"


    Justin shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. The registration time has long passed. The list of members who want to go to France has already been determined. They will arrive in France four days later, that is, three days before the commemoration. You have no chance to join this association."


    With that, Justin suddenly smiled and said, "these Americans are frustrated that they can''t fight the real German devils. After all, the German Army played by the Germans and their own feel different."


    Gao Yang looked thoughtful and suddenly said, "is there a similar military fan association in Germany?"


    Justin scratched his ear and said, "I really don''t know. I need to check."


    Just typing a few key words on the Internet, Justin quickly said: "there is no formal association, but there is a club established in the name of reflecting on the war and focusing on reproducing everything about the German army during World War II, but everyone knows that this club is a group of new * * elements with outstanding reputation and has been banned by Germany."


    He shouted loudly and said, "we have to find a way. How can we get into this performance team?"


    After standing up and walking back and forth for a few steps, he raised his eyebrows and said: "I don''t think it''s possible that none of the Germans will come. Military fans won''t let go of this. They must take action. There are always military fans other than those new Nazis who will find ways to participate in this activity. Look for the news from Germany. I don''t think it''s easy for the American team to get in. They are a team and know each other very well, but they get in the German team Wuli is relatively easy. In addition, the British and Canadian teams pay more attention to the military fan groups in these countries. "


    When Justin and Yake put in a new direction and began to look for intelligence, Gao Yang suddenly said, "Yake, let the rabbit and Phoenix come to you. I want to talk to them."

 Chapter 2246

    If you really want to shoot and kill a person at a memorial ceremony, you can''t sweep it with a machine gun. Even if you give Gao Yang a hundred more courage, he won''t dare.


    It''s fun to use a machine gun suddenly, but if you accidentally hurt anyone, you don''t have to mix up after Satan.


    Of course, even if only one Mario is killed, it is also a major event with extremely serious consequences. Just think about how serious the consequences are on the occasion.


    But anyway, Mario certainly doesn''t have any public office, so if only one Mario is killed without hurting others, the result should still be affordable. Of course, it''s just an estimate.


    So if there is a chance to kill Mario with a gun, the Raider can''t, don''t even think about it, and the machine gun can''t, it can only be a sniper.


    Satan now has three snipers. Gao Yang thinks that as long as they three come out, no matter who can find a chance, they can definitely kill Mario.


    After Cui Bo and Phoenix appeared, Gao Yang told them his thoughts. Before he finished, Cui Bo was in a hurry, and phoenix also had two bright eyes. Although he didn''t speak, Phoenix was obviously excited.


    After Gao Yang finished, Cui Bo hurriedly said, "brother Yang, great! Your plan is great! Great, let''s go, it will work!"


    Phoenix just extended its thumb and said firmly, "take me."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "now we don''t know the specific venue. You two go to France with me for a field visit."


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "gun! The problem of gun is very critical. We can only use old guns. The Real World War II old guns, so the problem of gun must be solved immediately. We have to find old guns with particularly good preservation status and high precision."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t think about it. You won''t forget my collection."


    Cui Bo said with an obscene smile: "how can you forget."


    Phoenix Contact said very seriously: "we can only choose allied weapons, and everything must be in line with historical facts. If a gun is modified or not in line with history, it can''t be brought in at all."


    Gao Yang said with a pleased and proud face: "I have many old guns. The preservation of those guns can be called perfect state, and I have almost all tested them. I am very impressed by a Springfield 1903 rifle with very high precision. Although I have no sight, I have a very good m73b1 2.2x sight. As long as I assemble it and debug it, it is a perfect sniper Rifle. "


    Cui Bo quickly rubbed his hands and said, "take it, take it quickly, young brother. I remember that most of your guns are Soviet Russian weapons? And the special niucha moxinagan, you have to let me use it at this time."


    Gao Yang emptied poroneschenko''s collection. Now these old guns are all in his home in the United States. He really doesn''t need to find anyone else to find any old guns. He has everything on his gun cabinet.


    Gao Yang said with a straight face, "are there any Soviet soldiers in the Normandy landing? If not, what do you bitch use? Don''t try to steal that gun from me. Seriously, can you be more serious?"


    Cui Bo said with a shy face, "I can''t get nervous. I''m just excited. I think of the time when we became military fans. It''s really fucking cool when I think about it."


    He breathed loudly and said: "We only have three kinds of guns to choose from, K98, Springfield 1903 and Lee Enfield. I have all three kinds of guns, so guns are not a problem. We need to find out the position arrangement when the war reappears, so we can determine what guns to use. According to the current situation, the allies attack from the sea in beach landing, and the podium faces the beach, so we use the allies More likely to have guns. "


    At this time, yalebin, who has been listening to their dialogue, smiled and said, "excuse me, you have ignored a problem. The auditorium is not too far away from the performance, but it is not too close. It is estimated that it is about 500 meters, so once you shoot, the security personnel will naturally take all people with sniper rifles as the main suspects and consider this."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to bury Mario, so how to get in and shoot is very important, but how to withdraw safely is more important.


    Mario is right. Three people who use sniper rifles, two yellow people and one woman, let alone how to get in, once they shoot and kill Mario, the three most prominent people will surely attract the most attention.


    At this time, Phoenix Contact suddenly said, "I can''t."


    Gao Yang was depressed. He was fascinated by his shooting skills, but he couldn''t shoot a target 500 meters away with a rifle without a sight.


    Even if he can barely do it, Gao Yang doesn''t dare, because all the people around Mario are distinguished. As long as one is injured by mistake, it will be a big trouble, so he can''t shoot without full confidence.


    Four hundred meters is the limit of shooting without auxiliary aiming, and the accuracy has decreased greatly. He will not know common sense at a distance of five hundred meters.


    Scratching his head, Gao Yang said helplessly, "I can''t do it either. I can''t do it without a sight, but let''s put this problem first."


    Gao Yang was very depressed. Jack once introduced him to a bull who didn''t shoot with a sight. He wanted to learn from others. Unfortunately, he didn''t find it once. Later, he was so busy that he didn''t have a chance to find another bull. He didn''t practice shooting without a sight. Now he has a chance to use it, but he doesn''t have this skill.


    After admitting that he couldn''t do it, Gao Yang continued: "the three of us go to France to see the terrain, then go back to the United States to get our guns and prepare the equipment and clothes during World War II. If we don''t have a chance, we must be able to do it, so you are also ready."


    Then Phoenix said in a deep voice, "I need to test fire, at least 100 bullets."


    Cui Bo thought for a moment, but also nodded and said, "yes, I have to test shoot. If I shoot one or two hundred bullets, I''ll be more sure. I can''t use it directly with a gun."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in distress: "It''s very difficult. It''s not just the problem of guns, but mainly bullets. How can we bring bullets in is a difficult problem, but we''ll decide what to do after the field investigation. You two immediately set off for Sword Beach, where shall we meet, take American protective photos and inspect the site. We''re going to the United States to test guns. Time is tight and hurry up."


    After that, Gao Yang said to yalebin, "just do what you should do. I''ll leave for France immediately."

 Chapter 2247

    Gao Yang, Cui Bo and Phoenix walked on the Sword Beach, just like ordinary tourists.


    Not long before the memorial ceremony, some people have begun to prepare the ceremony buildings on the beach. For example, the temporary auditorium has begun to be built, and three shelves ready to place the large screen are also being installed. Most importantly, on the side of the main stage on the beach, staff are building a fortress.


    Of course, the fortress is not reinforced concrete. Tourists are not allowed to approach the construction site. The material used to build the fortress on the beach is not known from a distance, but it must be very light, because two people can move a large part.


    The three fortresses are distributed in a pin shape. A large number of anti landing triangular forks are stacked on the beach in front of the bunker. It is estimated that these anti landing obstacles such as triangular forks will also be arranged on the beach before the memorial ceremony performance begins.


    Walking slowly, he raised his voice and said in a low voice, "we can determine the area where the war will repeat. The nearest point is about 420 meters away from the audience stage and the farthest point is one kilometer away."


    Cui Bo whispered: "it must be the allies who landed together. They can''t be divided into two places to perform. They can''t shoot in the bunker. They can''t play the German army. They can only dress up as allies and launch a landing operation in the front to have a shooting angle. They can shoot when they are close."


    Whether it is a real fortress or a repeat of the war, the shooting hole of the bunker that can only be passively defended will only face the direction of the possible attack, so there is only a small door behind the fortress installed on the beach.


    Gao Yang nodded, but then said, "the German position is facing the audience with its side back. The direction of the Allied forces is more favorable, but there is a problem. The place where the Allied forces launch and land is about 1200 meters away from the audience. When it is closest, it is more than 600 meters. For our usable rifles, 600 meters is too unreliable."


    With that, Gao Yang nodded in the direction of a fortress and said: "It''s different. The nearest to the auditorium is more than 400 meters. The accuracy of our rifles can be guaranteed. Moreover, even if people are in the fortress, even some abnormal movements will not be seen by the people in the auditorium, let alone by the security personnel. Therefore, the fortress is the most important shooting point."


    Phoenix Contact always talks little, so Gao Yang and Cui Bo just say that Phoenix Contact won''t intervene if it''s not necessary, but at this time, Phoenix Contact suddenly raised his hand and whispered, "the wind is strong."


    He breathed loudly and said, "it''s windy on the beach, and it''s big and small. It''s too annoying."


    Cui Bo reached out and felt the strength of the wind. He whispered, "it''s small again, and it''s a little changed, big and small. The wind is not friendly."


    No matter how good the sniper is, he can''t ignore the influence of the weather.


    Phoenix whispered: "Fortress shooting is cross wind, sea landing shooting is generally downwind, which is favorable to the allies."


    That is to say, the shooting angle of the Allied side is better. It can always observe the situation of the auditorium, raise the gun when necessary, or go with the wind.


    The advantage of playing the German army in the fortress is that it is close, and any abnormal activities are not easy to be found, but it is inconvenient to observe, because if you keep holding a telescope to observe the audience in the rear regardless of the front enemy, who can see that it is abnormal, and there will be only one person in the fortress.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "we need meteorological data here, mainly wind speed and direction."


    Phoenix whispered, "I collect and sort it out."


    Because if you snipe Mario, you must have only one shot. If you hit anything, you don''t have to say. If you don''t hit it, you will be found whether you accidentally hurt the people next to you. With the security strength at the memorial ceremony, it''s basically impossible to shoot a second shot. If you have the opportunity to shoot a second shot, you can''t hit Mario.


    Therefore, all details should be perfect. It''s impossible to do the best. It must be perfect, only perfect.


    It is very necessary to collect and sort out meteorological data in advance, because the weather forecast released by the meteorological observatory is meaningless for sniper operations. For example, during the shooting period, it is normal to scrape several levels. What is the wind direction and whether it will suddenly change direction? We must pay the highest attention to the biggest factor affecting bullet flight.


    The three people continued to move forward and left the beach where the construction was carried out. The three people went to the beach, walked and ran a few steps, feeling the softness of the sand and how much impact it had on the activities. Then Gao Yang pretended to fight with Cui Bo, fell down on the beach and got up again, raised the sand with their hands, looked at the thickness of the sand and how often the flying sand dust could disperse.


    The purpose of doing so is mainly to test whether the muzzle flame and its dust can be ignited after lying on the ground and shooting in a lying position, and whether it can arouse multiple dust.


    After fighting for a while, Cui Bo sat on the ground and said, "no problem. The sand here is different from that in the desert. It''s thick. There won''t be a large piece of dust flying and won''t disperse for a long time. Even if you shoot on the beach, it''s not a big problem."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "come here first for field investigation. Go back and have a look when you come back from the United States."


    When walking back, Gao Yang suddenly said, "there will be a link for veterans to parachute, right? If you guessed correctly, it is the scene of rushing to the 82nd and 101st Airborne divisions. Then, the parachute location must be behind the fortress, and it is normal for the soldiers in the fortress to shoot back to make the performance look more real."


    Phoenix said, "yes."


    Cui Bo thought and said, "if you say so, it should be right."


    Many people are looking at those fortresses curiously, so there is no abnormality when they stand there. After stopping and observing for a long time, they pointed to the fortress and whispered, "there must be someone in this fortress. Let''s settle down."


    After making up his mind, the three men began to leave. Gao Yang took out the phone and dialed Irene. After Irene got through, Gao Yang whispered, "we must insert a person in German Li''an. Go and check to see if there is any way. If you don''t know where to start, let yak help you. It''s very important and act quickly."


    Irene whispered, "I see. I''ll do it right away, but I don''t think we can get any help from my father. I can''t even mention it and let him notice and doubt."


    "I know, so don''t ask your father for help. I don''t mean that. You''re German. It''s more convenient for you to help Yak with some things, that''s all."


    Irene breathed and said, "I see. How''s your progress?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "at present, everything is going well, but it''s just that the preparations are going well. Well, we''re going to catch a plane. Let''s contact later."

 Chapter 2248

    They flew to Portland, the nearest airport to Gaoyang''s ranch, and then rented a helicopter and landed directly at Gaoyang''s ranch.


    After getting off the helicopter, Gao Yang took them home. Phoenix, who has always been silent, was also moved and said, "this place is really good."


    Gao Yang found the key under the mat in front of the door, opened the door and said with a smile, "it''s good. Unfortunately, we just don''t have time to come. You can come anytime you want to play in the future. I''m welcome."


    Cui Bo turned his head and hit Phoenix with his arm. He whispered, "I''ll give you a preventive shot first. This is a treasure house. Don''t be too surprised. At least don''t dislocate your chin."


    Phoenix Contact just smiled faintly, but as Gao Yang opened another door, phoenix contact immediately grew up and his eyes were staring out.


    Cui Bo touched Phoenix again with his arm and said with a smile, "as I told you, it''s nothing. Shut up."


    Phoenix couldn''t help wiping the saliva on his mouth with his hand and swallowing saliva. Before he could speak, he saw Gao Yang push open a door again.


    After Gao Yang walked in, Phoenix turned to take a look at Cui Bo and said seriously, "your expression is very accurate."


    Cui Bo spread his hand and said with a smile, "no, you haven''t seen the real treasure yet."


    Gao Yang pushed open a door again, then waved his hands and said, "choose your favorite, the old sniper rifle. Here, I made a label with very good accuracy. Unfortunately, it''s only a small part. I don''t have time to do it."


    Phoenix Contact slowly breathed out and said, "I''ll never say that the room where I put the gun is the gun room."


    Treble went in, looked at it and said, "I remember trying the gun several times. I forgot which one."


    Cui Bo has seen a lot and has immunity, but phoenix contact is still in a state of great shock and doesn''t pay attention to what Gao Yang and Cui Bo are saying


    Gao Yang''s ranch house is very big, but now his house only has two bedrooms and a reception hall. He used all the other rooms to shoot guns.


    Yes, it''s all guns. We can definitely hold a gun exhibition of the highest level, not just old guns. Although there are relatively few new guns, there are not a lot of them. The mainstream sniper rifles are basically complete, the mainstream rifles are basically complete, and the mainstream pistols are basically complete.


    In addition to all kinds of the latest, best and most expensive guns, there are also a lot of viewing equipment for shooting. Gao Yang has already regarded his ranch as a super large and super luxurious shooting range. Super long-range shooting is casual. How can he do without these things.


    The gun stolen from poroneschenko has to occupy two rooms. The new gun is basically another room, and the antique gun cherished by Gao Yang is another room. In addition to robbery, it is also a gun.


    Phoenix Contact looked at the high wall and couldn''t move her eyes. She said stunned: "that''s Winchester m1894 lever rifle, right? My father once had one, which was handed down from our family, but I asked my father to sell it when I was a child. Later, when he was not so embarrassed, he wanted to buy the same one, but he couldn''t afford the original, so he bought a replica gun."


    Gao Yang pointed to the gun and said, "is that what you said? It means a lot to you? Take it away and give it to you."


    Phoenix Contact looked at him in amazement and said, "what?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand way: "send you, since it has a very special meaning for you, and to me is just a lot of many ordinary guns, then send you, take it down and take it away."


    Phoenix contact was at a loss and said, "no, I can''t accept such a precious gift. It''s too, I..."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "come on, no matter how good the gun looks, how much can it sell? 20000? For me, this gun is a collection with no place to put it. Well, let''s get to the point. Take it down yourself. I remember there should be two of this gun. It should be."


    Cui Bo Tengteng walked over, took the gun from the gun rack and put it in Phoenix''s hand. Then he said to Gao Yang, "brother Yang, are you going to use that gun?"


    Gao Yang looked at a huge safe, his eyes could only be described with piety, and said in a deep voice: "yes, I''m going to open the safe."


    Phoenix Contact suddenly said, "excuse me, but I really want to know, boss, how do you collect so many guns."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders, raised his hands and said, "the old guns in these two rooms and that half of the room were stolen or robbed. The Mauser pistols in the remaining half of the room were given to me by a friend. There are several guns in this room that are my booty, presented by my friends and bought by me."


    Phoenix Contact nodded and said with emotion on his face, "I see."


    Seeing that phoenix contact was no longer in doubt, Gao Yang went to the front of the big safe, squatted down, entered the password, opened the safe, and then stood in front of the safe for a while before reaching out to take out a p38 pistol, then a telescope, then a box of bullets, and finally took out a K98 sniper rifle.


    Both Gao Yang and Cui Bo were filled with emotion.


    Treble breathed and whispered, "see this gun again. You always hide it."


    Gao Yang looked at the rifle in his hand affectionately and said in a deep voice: "there is constant temperature and humidity in the safe. Why do you always take it out?"


    Cui Bo spread his hand and said, "are you willing to take this gun?"


    Gao Yang raised his gun and aimed at it. He said, "the fate of guns and soldiers is in the battlefield. Taking him to Normandy beach and shooting a fatal bullet is more appropriate than locking him in the safe. Most importantly, I have a bottom in my heart with him."


    After looking at Gao Yang and Cui Bo, Phoenix said, "very precious?"


    Gao Yang nodded and sighed, "yes, it''s very precious, especially precious. The most precious thing is not the gun, but the last user of the gun."


    Phoenix Contact nodded and said, "I see, your friend?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "his name is Fedor, my friend and my teacher. What he taught me has been of infinite use to me. If I am really qualified to call it the Musketeer, then he is the enlightener of the Musketeer."


    Phoenix nodded, "then he must be very powerful."


    Cui Bo said with a serious face: "of course, it''s powerful. A German ace sniper in World War II solemnly declares that he is not * *."


    Gao Yang slowly opened the gun, looked inside, suddenly turned to Cui Bo and said, "speaking of it, we have never been to Libya since then, and we don''t know where Fedor and Malik are buried. This matter has been pressing in my heart. If I have time, go and try to find their graves."


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "OK, I''m thinking about it too. Go when you have time."

 Chapter 2249

    The three men conducted a long-term test firing, mainly to verify the stability of guns and bullets. Gao Yang''s gun is an old gun, and the bullets are Lao Tzu''s bullets. It''s hard to say whether the bullets are still as stable as they were when they just left the factory after decades.


    Finally, Gao Yang took the K98 left by Fedor and another Springfield M1903, while treber and Phoenix each took the same M1903.


    Sniper rifles during World War II did not have much choice, so if you want to improve accuracy and stability, the place where you can continue to make an article is bullets.


    When Gao Yang and his team roughly tested the gun, all they had to do was take the shot cartridge case and drive directly to Portland to find Jack.


    After a night''s journey, it was still dark when he arrived in Portland. After seeing jack, Gao Yang, who was very tired because he was on his way all night, took out his rifle and said, "I want you to make sure that the bullet fired by this gun can hit people''s head at a distance of 450 meters."


    A qualified 98K sniper rifle should be able to hit a person''s head at a distance of 300 meters and hit a person''s * * * * at a distance of 600 meters. It is qualified to have this accuracy.


    Fedor himself is an ace sniper, and his gun is also the best rifle among the best. In their test, his rifle can accurately hit the head target at a distance of about 350 meters when using the left Laozi bullet, but at a distance of more than 400 meters, it can not guarantee to hit the target of head size.


    There is no way to change the gun. If you can have better bullets, you may be able to achieve your goal.


    Jack was the same. He took Gao Yang''s gun, looked at them, nodded and said, "what''s the use?"


    Although he has a good relationship with Jack, Jack is not in Gaoyang''s circle. Jack is always a legal gunner. Although he often does some illegal things, Gaoyang is still unwilling to involve Jack.


    "Don''t ask, what I need is to be able to accurately hit the target from a group of people at a distance of 450 meters, and never miss because of guns and bullets."


    Jack thought for a moment. After looking at treble and Phoenix, he suddenly said, "Springfield bullets are easy to solve. There are special. 3006 high-precision bullets. If your gun is very good, it won''t be a problem to hit the head at 450 meters."


    "But I need 98K bullets. I brought the cartridge case," he said in a loud and deep voice


    The jacket scratched his head and said, "7.92 caliber bullets are hard to find. I mean, high-precision bullets are not easy to solve. It takes time."


    Gao Yang took a breath and whispered, "but we are in a hurry, very urgent, only one day at most."


    Jack continued to scratch his head. Then he raised his head and whispered, "give me a day. I''ll buy some 8x57mm heavy pointed bullets. There is a brand of 8mm Mauser bullets with good accuracy. Then take down the warheads, select a batch of zero tolerance warheads, and then use your old cartridge case. I''ll reload some bullets manually. The accuracy should be enough."


    The caliber of Mauser 98K rifle is 7.92mm, but 8mm bullets can also be used. 98K bullets can be bought in the U.S. market, most of which are 8mm.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "yes, Jack, I have twelve cartridge cases in one day. Twelve rounds of bullets can be loaded in one day."


    Jack said with a smile, "OK, so how many rounds does the 3006 bullet take? I have stock. You can test it first."


    Gao Yang looked at TREB and Phoenix, and then said, "when we go, ten bullets per gun is enough."


    Jack smiled, "is that enough?"


    In fact, one bullet is enough for each gun. If it is not safe enough, it is more than enough to bring two bullets. In fact, the probability of using the second bullet is almost zero.


    Gao Yang grabbed Jack''s shoulder and said very seriously, "Jack, when making bullets, never leave traces that can be traced to you, absolutely not."


    Jack thought for a moment and said, "the manufacturer of those. 3006 bullets is a big brand. They are mainly used as shotgun bullets. The user group is very large. There is no need to worry about being traced. As for the Mauser bullets we make, I''m sure they won''t leave traces."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Twelve Mauser bullets and twenty. 3006 bullets are not tested here, only the bullets we take away. Then, it''s ten thousand dollars a shot."


    Jack was slightly stunned, but then said, "well, ten thousand dollars a hair, a fair price."


    A bullet won''t be worth ten thousand dollars anyway, so one dollar in Gao Yang''s price is bullet money, and the rest is to pay for the risk Jack needs to take.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "little Donny will give you safe money."


    Jack went to buy the modified bullets. Gao Yang called Morgan in Jack''s lounge, and then slept a little.


    When it was getting dark again, Jack finally finished loading the bullets for Gao Yang.


    It was just a manual reload of twelve bullets, but Jack looked tired for a long time. He put the twelve bullets in front of him and said with a tired face: "the twelve zero tolerance bullets selected from a hundred warheads have the same weight. All of them have been polished. All the workers have left work and the shooting range has been emptied. Now you can try the bullets."


    Gao Yang picked up the bullet and said with a smile, "I have great confidence in you. Now let''s see your craft."


    When he came to the shooting range, he set up a man''s head target at a distance of 450 meters, leaned down in a high lying position, aimed carefully, and tested three shots.


    The three guns all landed on the head target accurately, and the accuracy improvement brought by refitting bullets is obvious.


    Then Gao Yang fired three more shots in a standing position. Similarly, all three shots hit the target.


    The effect is very good. Now Gaoyang''s hardware equipment has guaranteed his needs.


    Jack said with admiration on his face, "you are the most accurate standing shooter I have ever seen, but you only have six bullets left."


    Gao Yang drew a bullet from the remaining bullets and said with a smile, "I only need this bullet and only have a chance to shoot."


    Jack spread his hand and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know what you want to do, but it must be a great event."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile, "we''re going to catch the plane. If we delay the plane, we can''t take our guns and bullets. We''ll leave now. Thank you for your help, Jack."


    After that, Gao Yang thought for a while and finally decided to reveal something, so he said to Jack, "if you want to know what these bullets are used for, then watch more TV. If you want to see the big news, it means that I have succeeded. If you don''t see the news or the news says I failed, I won''t come to you again."

 Chapter 2250

    All the hardware equipment has been prepared. Next, of course, we need to work hard on the software. The first thing is how to mix into the pure army fans.


    Two pronged, Gao Yang wants to work hard in the ranks of the allies and the German army. If the United States and Britain can sneak in, it''s that.


    Gao Yang''s three snipers came to the United States thousands of miles away to test their guns, while others were not idle. To be exact, all the forces that Gao Yang could mobilize were mobilized.


    The flight was booked by little Downey. Gao Yang and his team arrived in Greece from the United States. They first got four rifles out of the airport. Then the three people immediately went their separate ways.


    Phoenix Contact and Cui Bo went to Baojian beach to collect the first-hand and most accurate meteorological data. As for Gao Yang, he wanted to seize the time to drill for another period of time, but the reality made him have no time to drill.


    Mixing into the ranks of military fans is not optimistic.


    "I got a list. The military fan groups in the United States and Canada have been determined. They come from two associations, a total of 362 people."


    After Justin took out a list, he said helplessly: "Everyone on this list knows each other, and what''s more troublesome is that although this is a private action, this list has been handed over to the United States and France for the record and can''t be changed. In other words, you can''t put your name on this list anymore unless you replace one of them."


    Makeup is not omnipotent. It''s relatively simple to change your appearance so that others can''t recognize it easily. However, it''s impossible to make up like someone and appear among a group of people who know him without being recognized.


    This was an unexpected difficulty. Gao Yang didn''t look at the list. He put the list aside and said, "where''s the British?"


    "We haven''t got a list of Britons, but the situation is roughly the same. The Britons who came to the show are also from a military fan organization. They are familiar with each other and it''s very difficult to get in, but there may be a chance."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "we went to the scene. In fact, we have the opportunity to shoot and have a sure position. In the German fortress, the best choice is to blend into the German fortress, so what''s going on in Germany?"


    Justin looked at yalebin, then stood up and said, "the opportunity is on the German side, because so far, the German players have not determined whether to let the Germans play the German team in World War II or foreigners play the German army. So far, the quarrel is very fierce, and uncertainty means an opportunity."


    Gao Yang became interested and said, "what''s going on?"


    Justin stood up and said, "the German government doesn''t want its own people to participate, but it''s not easy to say frankly that the Germans want to participate, but the German government doesn''t allow it. In fact, France and the United States still want the Germans to participate."


    Yalebin said slowly, "even if it''s acting, it''s always more comfortable for the Germans to play the German army and suffer another failure."


    He breathed loudly and said, "then work harder in Germany."


    Justin immediately said, "Irene contacted the German military fans who hope to attend the ceremony. She hopes you can go."


    At this time, yalebin said slowly, "I think the sniper candidate may need to be changed."


    Gao Yang looked at jarebin and said, "what do you mean?"


    Yalebin said in a deep voice: "You and the rabbit, the two yellow people, the undead bird and the woman, no matter how much you cover up, it is very strange for the yellow people and women to appear on the battlefield of Normandy landing, which means that even in the performance, the three of you will be particularly conspicuous if you have the opportunity to mix in. First, there will be few shooting opportunities, and then even if you fire, it will be difficult to get away. Therefore, the best person It''s Tata. "


    Gao Yang is usually used to shooting by himself, but what yalebin said is also reasonable, that is, if it is too eye-catching, the probability of success will be infinitely reduced.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang nodded and said, "it makes sense. So, tarta, can you do it?"


    Tata was not confident enough at this time. He said slowly: "it''s hard to say. It''s really difficult to hit Mario''s head with an old 98K at a distance of more than 400 meters."


    It is necessary to shoot a target the size of a person''s head rather than the trunk, which can grasp a larger target. The reason is very simple. Mario is most likely to be sitting and sitting in the middle of a group of big people, so only the head can shoot, and never miss.


    Gaoyang''s 98K uses a zf41 sight, which has a magnification of only 1.5 times, but the field of vision is also very small. However, in the era of Fedor''s use, ZF is the best choice, and the better zf42 is a quadruple sight, and Fedor didn''t catch up at all.


    Gao Yang can still hit a target 400 meters away with zf41, but he can''t see the face of the target at this distance, and the performance of the sight itself can''t guarantee to hit a target the size of the head. Therefore, for the sake of safety, he replaced the gun left by Fedor with zf42 sight.


    It''s important to be in line with historical facts, otherwise even the army fans can''t get in, and the necessary equipment is more important. Otherwise, it''s a tragedy to have the opportunity to shoot but fail to hit.


    Tata said he was not sure, which is normal, but Gao Yang can do it.


    Gao Yang said slowly, "I can do it. I can hit the head target from a standing position at a distance of 450 meters. Someone needs to give me shooting data in advance, but I can hit it without test firing."


    Yalebin breathed a sigh, looked at Gao Yang and said, "there''s no way. You have to get into the German army by yourself. Let Tata be your assistant and replace the rabbits and undead birds. They are more conspicuous."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment. His cooperation with Cui Bo was the most tacit understanding, but Cui Bo was really conspicuous, and so was Phoenix. Although tarta was also an excellent marksman, Gao Yang never had the experience of long-range shooting with him.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said, "let''s practice again. If you can, let Tata replace the rabbit."


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "I always think this is a very unreliable plan, because the basis of success lies in whether you can hit Mario. In view of the difficulties in shooting and the impact of shooting, you will be finished if you miss."


    Gao Yang said confidently, "if there is a chance to shoot, I won''t miss."

 Chapter 2251

    When Gao Yang arrives in Germany, he meets Irene and Yake. He wants to meet a military fan group that is very likely to attend the memorial ceremony, but Gao Yang still needs to wait for something before meeting them.


    In addition to guns, there is also a very, very important prop, that is clothing.


    If the war repeats, the guns should conform to historical facts, and the clothes should also conform to historical facts. This is a repeat of the Normandy landing war, but if the participants wear a British tropical military uniform, it will become a joke.


    Clothing, especially armbands, must also conform to history and the situation at that time.


    The Normandy landing was a large-scale battle, with a wide range of fronts, and the sword beach was mainly the British army. As for the German army, the clothing problem was easy to solve, but the armband was a little troublesome, because in the battle of defending the Sword Beach, the German army mainly had to work hard on these details, and it could not be taken lightly, Because military fans are a very rigorous and burning group, Gao Yang has to try his best to get in, but if he messes up things like military uniforms and armbands, it''s really easy to be ignored and don''t take him to play.


    Gao Yang is not a German fan. He doesn''t have the clothes of the German army in World War II, let alone armbands. Therefore, once he has determined to wear a German outfit, he must find it quickly.


    Because of the disgrace of the German army during World War II, it is difficult to find German clothes, especially in Germany, because it is illegal to sell anything more * * in Germany. Clothes and armbands can only be used when making movies, even if they want to buy them in the hands of collectors.


    When a very powerful force has people all over the world and is very rich, the high will can easily become a reality. As long as the money is in place, and someone is crazy and looking for something at a very unreasonable high price, as long as it does exist, even if it is rare, it can be found soon.


    Finally, a complete set of clothes was bought at a high price from a German film and television props company. In addition, there are lunch boxes, kettles, Y-type weight-bearing straps, gas masks, ammunition bags, etc. This set of things is still the original.


    Complete and indeed original armbands, badges and other things were found in Britain, and the price is not low, because 711 division is a third rate army gradually after the beginning of World War II, and there are few things handed down. It is not easy to find a complete set of things.


    When Gao Yang got everything and cleaned it up immediately, he immediately drove to Berlin with Irene. Where would they meet and talk with the head of a military fan group.


    Irene is very sexy. She seldom shows her feminine side. But now, Irene with wig and skirt looks really feminine, as long as she doesn''t swear and wave her fist.


    "Germans are very exclusive. They are polite on the surface, but their indifference and distrust come from their bones. Germans are anti American, anti Jewish, anti China, anti Europe and even anti themselves, but they cover up very well."


    Irene smiled at Gao Yang. After blinking her eyes, she said with a smile: "so the Germans are not aimed at any country or person. The Germans hate everyone in the world, including their own people, but they don''t show it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "you mean my Oriental face will have obstacles, right?"


    Irene breathed a sigh and said reluctantly, "if I go to China and repeat your World War II style with your people, do you think I will be popular? This kind of thing is regardless of nationality and region."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "you''re wrong. You''re going to participate in the replay of World War II in China. It will be very popular."


    Irene frowned and said, "it''s impossible. No one welcomes a strange foreigner to play his partner and the enemy."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "as long as you are a woman, you will be popular. In fact, women in the group of military fans are too rare. As long as you are a woman, you will be super popular."


    Irene smiled happily and said, "you mean I''m very attractive?"


    Gao Yang smiled and waved his hand. "As long as it''s a woman, it''s popular. No matter how ugly it is, it''s also popular. As long as it''s a woman, well, but if you go, it''s great. Those people must be crazy."


    Gao Yang secretly congratulated himself. Fortunately, he was smart and turned his words back early. If Irene lost her temper and found that she said stupid things she shouldn''t say, it would be difficult to say the result.


    It was early for Gao Yang to notice. Irene''s face turned sunny to cloudy again. Then she stared at Gao Yang with great dissatisfaction, then hummed and said, "you''re smart."


    Gao Yang twisted his body uneasily and said, "how''s your contact?"


    Irene waved her hand and said helplessly, "it''s difficult for those bastards to accept an oriental, but our conditions should move them."


    Gao Yang reached out and rubbed his forehead. With a tired face, he said, "it shouldn''t be a problem with my disguised identity. If it still doesn''t work, let them do it on the 13th or yak. If the inducement doesn''t work, they have to be intimidated. There''s always a way to make them obey."


    Irene sighed and whispered, "stubborn and arrogant German, damn it!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "if you let them do it on the 13th, the consequences will be very serious. It is certain that they are easy to be exposed, so they have to kill people on the 13th. I don''t like this, so I really hope they are interesting."


    Irene whispered, "if you can''t reach an agreement, find another way. I firmly don''t agree to use tough means. It''s too dangerous. Your exposure risk is too high. Believe me, I have a way to make them accept you."

 Chapter 2252

    Irene and Gao Yang are going to visit an ordinary house. After parking the car on the roadside, Gao Yang takes a box and a long storage bag from the back seat of the car.


    While Gao Yang was packing up, Irene stayed in the car, spitting lipstick in the makeup mirror, sipping her mouth, finishing her hair before getting off the bus.


    Gao Yang took the box in one hand, carried the storage bag on his shoulder, looked at Irene and said, "your long hair looks good. Why do you always shave so short?"


    Irene gave a white look and said, "you know why, let''s go."


    Irene stood in front of the door and rang the doorbell. After a while, a man whispered, "who is it?"


    Irene said to the entrance guard, "Hello, I''m Martina Hoss. I talked to you online. Now I''m here to visit you."


    After waiting for a moment, the door opened, and a middle-aged man appeared behind the door. When he saw Irene, he said enthusiastically, "welcome, er, who is this?"


    Irene pointed to Gao Yang and said, "he''s my husband. He''s the one I told you about. Honey, this is Mr. bredo."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Rudy. Nice to meet you, Mr. bredo."


    The middle-aged man named bredo paused for a moment and shook hands with Gao Yang. Then he made an invitation gesture and said, "please come in. It happens that we are discussing the recurrence of the war. Please come in."


    Gaoyang they were taken into a large living room. There were already four men sitting scattered on the sofa, discussing what fiercely. After seeing Gaoyang them, all four stood up.


    Bredo pointed to Irene and said, "this lady and I have discussed some things on the Internet. This gentleman is his husband. They, sorry, do you want to join us?"


    Irene immediately stretched out her hand, grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and said with a smile: "yes, my husband and I are fascinated by the history of war, and my husband often participates in some war replay activities. When she learned that she had the opportunity to participate in the replay of the Normandy landing war, we took the liberty to visit."


    After that, Irene kissed Gao Yang on her face and said with a smile, "introduce yourself, honey."


    Irene took advantage of the opportunity.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I''m Canadian. Now I live in Germany. Well, I''m fascinated by the history during World War II. I''d like to join your group and go to France together. Thank you."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak German very well and had a strong accent, but somehow he could understand the meaning. When he finished, a younger man immediately shook his head, sat down and said loudly, "I''m afraid we''ll disappoint you. We don''t accept foreigners and don''t have a chance to go to France."


    Blake stretched out his hand and said, "sit down and say, would you like something to drink? Please make yourself at home."


    A man got up and left and made room for Gao Yang and Irene on the sofa.


    After Gao Yang and Irene sat down, Irene leaned close to Gao Yang, and then she said casually: "I heard that your team is the most promising to go to France. Is there any trouble?"


    Blake waved his hand and sighed, "we have received a warning that we are not allowed to go to France as a civil society, not in our personal name. Then we can''t get a reply to our application. The time is coming. We have no chance. Let''s give it up."


    Irene said with exaggeration on her face: "do you want British and Americans to dress up as German soldiers? Sorry, I don''t mean anything else. My husband is also a foreigner, but at least he is the husband of Germany. Should all the battles we have fought be reflected by foreigners? They can''t even speak German."


    A young man said dejectedly, "there''s no way but this."


    Blake also spread his hand and said helplessly, "yes, that''s the only way. I welcome your visit, but it may be better for us to say something else. In addition, our association does not accept foreigners. I''m sorry."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "please wait a moment, everyone. I want to show you something."


    Gao Yang stood up, opened the trolley box he brought, then opened his storage bag and took out his rifle. Then he smiled and said, "everyone, this is my collection. I want you to have a look."


    A young man stood up in surprise, looked at the gun in Gao Yang''s hand and shouted, "this is an original 98K, isn''t it? The sight and gun are all original."


    A middle-aged man pointed to the high box and said, "where did you get your clothes? Is this shoulder Badge Original? If so, it''s incredible. It''s well preserved! Can I have a look?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "please feel free to watch."


    A middle-aged man reached for his clothes and said seriously, "can you take it up and have a look? I''ll fold it for you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "please, please feel free."


    It was like a feast in front of the gourmet. All five people were amazed and praised, because the set of things brought by Gao Yang was really the best, especially his rifle, pistol and sight.


    After a while, Blake looked at Gao Yang and said, "do you want to sell these things? If so, I''d be happy to buy them."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, no, this is my collection and will never be sold."


    Several people made a disappointed gesture. At this time, they smiled and said, "can you tell me what reason you used when you applied to go to France?"


    Blake was very indignant and said, "what else is the reason? It''s just reflection, atonement and avoiding the repetition of history."


    Gao Yang immediately said: "The reason is no problem. If we can''t go, it''s too much. However, I have a friend. He''s from the press. I think he can help and build momentum for us in the media. In addition, I have a friend who can speak in the government. Perhaps, with their help, we still have a chance to go to France, as long as you can re apply."


    Several people immediately looked at Gao Yang. Blake said nervously, "what do you mean?"


    I really want to go to France to play a sniper in World War II. These are the equipment I want to bring, so if you are willing to accept me, I will use some of my personal relationships to make us achieve our wishes


    The five people immediately looked at me and I looked at yours. At this time, Gao Yang dropped a heavy bomb again. He smiled and said: "As far as I know, you don''t even have the right clothes. No wonder it''s not allowed by the law, but it''s outrageous to go to France without the right clothes. I think I can provide these. I have a friend. He is the manager of a film props company. A full set of German uniforms and accessories, although they are imitations, but the quality is really good, and And the price is also very reasonable. I can help you buy it at a reasonable price, and there can be legal collection and use procedures... "


    Blake immediately said, "welcome to join us. You are very welcome to join our family. Can you hurry up, because we really don''t have much time."

 Chapter 2253

    There is no shortage of people in Germany who are interested in World War II, but the actions of the Communist Party of China in World War II make every German military fan have original sin. In addition, the power of German reflection is really strong, so it is conceivable that German military fans are bound.


    Now, Gao Yang is trying to secretly promote a country''s long-standing practice.


    So even if I joined the German military fan group, I only succeeded in a small part.


    The next thing to do is the top priority, that is, how to let the German government release these military fans.


    Gao Yang doesn''t intend to ask Eileen''s father for help. For a long time, Eileen''s father and Gao Yang have kept a distance, and walking too close is bad for both sides.


    But some things don''t have to be done in person. When they reach a certain position, as long as they leak a little, interesting people will take the initiative to do some things. Therefore, Irene''s father can always provide some very key help that will never ignite the fire.


    So Irene''s father must be able to help, but only Irene''s father is not enough, because Irene''s father can''t intervene in this matter too deeply, so Gao Yang has to find another person to come forward directly.


    First of all, Gao Yang thought of knight. He felt that knight had to have a certain influence in Germany anyway. Maybe Knight couldn''t use it, but he must know some big people.


    When Gao Yang found knight, the result was good. Knight didn''t say who to ask for help, but he promised to help. There was no need for Gao Yang to come forward for these things, and knight wouldn''t tell others what forces he had to use. However, there must be middle and high-level people on Knight''s side who can help.


    Including knight, there are two help, but they can beat the side drum, but they can''t take the initiative to mention it. Therefore, Gao Yang must find an influential person who is willing to speak for him to stand at the front desk and promote it.


    There is a saying that money can make the devil grind.


    Justin provides a candidate, a news media person with an unknown past and some stains in his career. He has great influence in Germany and has great power. Generally speaking, such a person will not be short of money, but it will be different if he has a lot of money.


    On the 13th, with 500000 euros in cash, he directly touched the media man''s home, put the money in front of the media man, and then put the incorrect evidence he used to make a big news. Everything was discussed.


    Therefore, Gao Yang''s front foot negotiated with Blake, and the reporter''s back foot found Blake''s house and made a program for them.


    To build momentum, we can''t be alone, so Gao Yang spent about one million euros. Then, in the follow-up reports on the Internet, other TV stations or print media, the voice favorable to Gao Yang quickly occupied the mainstream.


    Some things are like this. As long as you start a topic and find someone to push it, you don''t have to take care of it after it forms a hot spot. If there is another person who can stand up and say a word at the decision-making level, it will be completely stable.


    Gao Yang can''t help at this time, but Justin can.


    Why do intelligence traffickers make people afraid, because they have secrets that others don''t know, and can a secret that regular customers can''t let people know be a good thing? The answer must be no, so when I visited a high level of the German ruling party on the 13th, all the channels from top to bottom were opened.


    What is needed next is time. However, there are only a few days left for the commemoration of the Normandy landings, and time is still very tense.


    No matter whether we catch up or not in the end, the work that Gao Yang should do here must be carried out. The money is spent like running water, and we must not lose this last shiver.


    Gao Yang paid for a batch of military uniforms and equipment from a film and television props company. The price of these things is very expensive, because the quality is really good. It is not a matter of fooling people with empty tables. As a result, the price of a suit of clothes is as high as more than 800 euros. Coupled with other miscellaneous small pieces, a person''s whole body clothes are at least 1000 euros, Officers'' uniforms are as high as nearly two thousand euros.


    A thousand euros is not a small number for ordinary people, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to fool those military fans with shoddy clothes, and it''s too late to make military uniforms temporarily, but the price is too high, and those military fans may not be able to afford it.


    Gao Yang''s method is to subsidize those military fans who want to participate in the activities out of his own pocket, because he can''t afford to buy all these things and send them out, which makes his motivation too impure. Therefore, even if he wants to let those military fans take advantage, people can''t know.


    All military fans who want to go to France can buy what they need at the price of 400 euros and get a legally collected document, but if they don''t go to the show, these military uniforms must be taken back, because this military uniform is a souvenir of their activities in France, not something they commemorate the German army in World War II. The difference is not small.


    A total of 100 military uniforms can''t be too many, because if there are too many people to participate in the activities, it will be inconvenient to do things and there will be too few people. This can''t happen. How many people can''t go if they want to. Therefore, as long as we control the military uniform, we can control the number of people.


    Good news also came from the UK. Through many efforts, Tata joined the British group and can appear on Sword Beach. However, it is too difficult and easy to expose to let Triber and Phoenix join. Therefore, Tata can only cooperate with high praise in the end.


    Everything is under control, everything is being prepared in an orderly way. Everyone around Gao Yang has done the best he can, and the rest is only to see the results.


    When you finish what you can do, the next step is the drill. It''s not just the drill to shoot. It can''t be done by one person or three or five people.


    Shooting is just the beginning. The most important thing is how to escape safely after shooting. Once Gao Yang really has a chance to shoot, then the immediate event will be the most fatal.


    All Satan''s active people went to France. It was alebin who served as the commander-in-chief of the whole operation. With alebin''s experience and strength, there was no command candidate except him.


    As for Gao Yang, he and Tata stay together every day, except going to the bathroom, eating and sleeping together, and can''t say a word. They must communicate in sign language. They lack tacit understanding, which is the kind of tacit understanding in shooting. Gao Yang and Cui Bo know what each other is going to do with eye contact. Now, he will cultivate tacit understanding with Tata as soon as possible.


    Now, Gao Yang, they have reached the final sprint stage. All they have to do is wait for Germany to let those military fans go.

 Chapter 2254

    In the past few days, all Satan''s people have already felt through the terrain near the sword beach. The nearest uystleon, the nearby roads and farmland have all walked on the ground countless times, even the alleys of uystleon have walked back and forth many times.


    The investigation work must be completed before martial law begins, otherwise it will be too late.


    Gao Yang and Tata strolled on the beach. They were silent. They only exchanged eyes occasionally. The more complicated thing is to use sign language when others can''t see them.


    Gao Yang''s phone rang suddenly. After answering the phone, Gao Yang no longer used sign language, but looked at Tata and whispered, "it''s done in Germany!"


    The last obstacle was solved, but Tata nodded with a grim face.


    Gao Yang looked at the completed fortress and whispered, "we have to find a way to get in."


    Tata whispered, "let''s try it now."


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "no, jarebin said to let him come. We''ll wait here."


    Instead of walking around, they found a bench and sat down. About half an hour later, alebin came trembling with a crutch, while Vasili was behind him and made an appearance of protecting him at any time.


    After seeing Gao Yang them, the stooped yalebin slowly sat next to Gao Yang, and then whispered, "have you brought anything?"


    "Yes, six," he said in a low voice


    "Give it to me."


    Gao Yang took out six bullets from his pocket, all carefully wrapped in plastic bags. Yalebin quietly grabbed them and put them all in his pocket. In a low voice, "martial law may be imposed here at any time. I''ll put my things away for you, and then someone must monitor here 24 hours. If these bullets are found, the action must be cancelled. You must be mentally prepared."


    "I understand," he said in a low voice


    Yalebin put his hands on the crutch and whispered, "get ready to go to Germany. You have to start in Germany. Don''t worry about things here."


    "I''ll go to Germany tonight and come back with the others tomorrow," he said in a low voice


    Yalebin nodded. Then he took out a British Olive Green Beret in World War II from his pocket, buttoned his head and said, "I''ve passed."


    A few more badges were added to yalebin''s Beret. The age of Britain yalebin, coupled with his appearance, the key is that once he wears the military cap, he is a World War II veteran.


    Wearing a beret and a suit, yalebin slowly walked towards the beach. As he walked, he stopped to look at something, and then said a few words to Vassily from time to time.


    Finally, yalebin came near the fortress, and the personnel under construction saw them, but after seeing the hat on yalebin''s head, no one made a sound to prevent them from approaching the fortress that should have been forbidden.


    Several staff members with safety helmets, shirts and badges approached yalebin on their own initiative. One of them stretched out his hand and ran to yalebin in a small step. Then when he wanted to shake hands, he said in English with respect on his face: "Hello, you must be a veteran who has been here. Please allow me to pay tribute to you."


    After shaking hands with the staff member, alebin said loudly in a very standard London accent, "I''ve been here several times for 70 years, but I think this should be the last time."


    "No, no, dear sir, you are in great health. I think you will have a chance to come here in the future. My name is Sherman, Sherman FOSS. I am also British. I am here to help them make some preparations to commemorate the great battle you participated in that year. If there is anything I can help, please be rich. If there is anything I can help Fang, I will be very honored. "


    Vassily stretched out his hand, shook hands with Sherman with gratitude on his face, and said loudly, "thank you very much, Mr. FOSS. My father never forgets this beach. You must know that several of his comrades in arms died here."


    Yalebin trembled and pointed to the fortress and said, "in those years, there were no fortresses here, and they were not distributed like this. They used to bombard us with big guns."


    Sherman hurriedly said, "Sir, this is just a microcosm of the battlefield, not a complete copy of the situation of that year."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "can I go in and have a look? I will come again at the memorial ceremony, but there will be too many people at that time. Can I go into the fortress and have a look? Is that true?"


    Sherman hurriedly said, "no, it''s just a imitation. Of course you can go in and have a look. Please follow me. I''d be happy to explain it to you. Please follow me."


    Sherman looked back and said a few words in French with others. Several people shook hands with yalebin and said something enthusiastically. Then, yalebin slowly walked into the fort accompanied by Sherman.


    When he went inside the fort and looked, yalebin stood in front of a shooting port. After looking out from the inside, he nodded and said, "I still don''t want to recall the situation in those years, but in fact, we suffered a stronger attack after we landed. You see, if there is a machine gun here, we would be really miserable."


    The ground inside the fortress will not harden. It is still a beach. When he spoke, yalebin spun out a small bunker with his feet. Then when he asked Sherman to look out from the shooting port, a bullet fell silently from his fingers into the bunker. Then yalebin pulled the sand with his feet, stepped on it, and buried it in the sand.


    Next, yalebin buried a bullet under another shooting hole in the fortress. Then, he went to the entrance and exit of the fortress, where he faced the auditorium. If he wanted to shoot in the fortress, he had to hit at the entrance and exit.


    When yalebin was about to walk out of the door, he made a little effort on the ground with his crutch, and then handed a bullet to Vasili who had been supporting him. Then, he got rid of Vasili''s support and smiled at Sherman: "I also went into the fortress in those years, but I didn''t need to be supported at that time."


    After that, yalebin went forward and went out, and the entrance and exit were very narrow, so Vasili stepped back. When yalebin came out of the door, Vasili made a gesture of invitation. When Sherman went out, yalebin stumbled slightly. When Sherman quickly stretched out his hand to hold yalebin, Vasili quickly bent down, Dug a deep hole by hand and put the bullet in.

 Chapter 2255

    Decades after the end of World War II, people wearing German uniforms appeared again on the beaches of Normandy.


    The commemoration of Baojian beach is about to begin. The performers began to wait in advance, and the group of military fans who praised them also began to line up.


    Waiting in line for security personnel to carefully check everyone, whether playing the German army, the American army, or the British Canadian.


    No one thinks that someone will do something in this grand commemoration, but for a grand event attended by leaders of many countries, the security work will be very detailed and the specifications will be very high, and these military fans, everyone can carry real friends.


    It''s all real guns. If another real bullet is brought in, it''s a big deal as long as you shoot at the audience.


    Therefore, guns can be brought in, bullets can never be brought in, and they must be checked again and again.


    Military fans from more than four countries are divided into eight teams to accept the inspection in turn. The inspection is extremely meticulous. First, all things must be handed in. When the guns and all metal products are handed over to the security personnel for inspection, everyone has to go through the X-ray inspection, and then they have to be checked manually again.


    The team of military fans comes from several countries, and they are playing their father''s generation or grandfather''s generation to repeat the battle that has happened. While waiting for inspection, these military fans have to talk to each other, and the Germans who rarely have the opportunity to participate in such activities have received more attention.


    Especially when a yellow man is mixed into the German team, Gao Yang gets more attention.


    In fact, Gao Yang is also a celebrity in the United States. Although the group familiar with him is relatively small and almost only gun fans, the problem is that anyone who comes here is not a gun fan.


    Therefore, Gao Yang looks like a yellow man after simple makeup, but his appearance is very different from that before. At least he looks like a teenager. Then he has been very low-key for fear of being recognized.


    When it was his turn to be examined, Gao Yang turned his head, smiled at the people behind him in German and said, "look at them nervous, as if we would eat them."


    Blake, as the team leader, was at the front. Behind Gao Yang was a young man he knew but didn''t know well. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, the young man whispered and smiled: "of course they should be afraid, French."


    "I think of a joke," he said with a low smile


    The young man smiled twice, winked at Gao Yang and said, "I know what joke you think of."


    There are many jokes about the French. Gao Yang doesn''t want to tell jokes. He just doesn''t want the inspectors to pay too much attention to his skin color, so he needs to make himself appear familiar with others.


    But when Gao Yang was examined, the examiner still looked a little surprised. After staring at Gao Yang carefully, he let him pass the X-ray detector.


    Of course, Gao Yang won''t have any prohibited items, but what annoyed him was that the gun examiner roughly opened the bolt, checked the barrel and threw it directly on the table on one side. After carefully checking Gao Yang''s telescope and other metal items, he returned a large basket and gun to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang put on his things, and then he went to a Frenchman''s hand and received 20 empty bullets.


    Empty bullets have no warheads, only gunfire and muzzle flame. In theory, they have no lethality, but if they are very close, the propellant residue that has not been completely burned will hurt people, or it is particularly unlucky. It is also possible for the bullet seal to burst and eject fragments to hurt people, but in any case, it is absolutely impossible to hurt the audience hundreds of meters away.


    As for the people who participate in the repetition of the war, since they have come, they must have the awareness of taking risks. Of course, the probability of danger is very low, and no one will care.


    The 7.92mm empty bombs were provided by the military fan group Gao Yang participated in. They were all handed over to the French security personnel in advance. They would not be sent to them until they were checked.


    The bullets handed in were about enough for each rifleman to get 100 rounds, but the bullets sent back were only 20 rounds for one person, which of course caused a lot of people''s dissatisfaction. Blake took a lot of people to reason with the person in charge of the matter, and Gao Yang stood outside the crowd, shouting like a child who had lost his toy.


    Finally, after everyone had checked almost, Gao Yang and they got some empty bullets. Then, they were directly sent to the fort under the eyes of many people.


    There are still security guards who have been watching around, and even there is one in the fortress. However, there is a man in a modern French gendarmerie uniform in many German troops. How do you think it is uncomfortable.


    Gao Yang must enter the fortress closest to the auditorium, so when Blake began to assign tasks, Gao Yang went over and planned to say he wanted to enter the fortress.


    Blake is an organizer in this military fan group, so his rank is captain. Whether it is a simulated war or his actual status, the assignment of tasks is certainly for him.


    "There are only three fortresses. We have 100 people, but we can''t squeeze them all in. One row and two rows enter the fortress, and the third row serves as the reserve team in the rear. Don''t worry, everyone has a chance. After all the people who enter first are killed, someone will go in and replace them. There will be a link of veterans airborne. Remember to shoot more shots in the air. If anyone in the third row wants to enter the fortress, you can follow me Say, "swap."


    Some people want to enter the fortress, others want to be outside, because the range of activities is larger, and they can also experience the feeling of charging or supporting the fortress. It''s always fun.


    Gao Yang helped these people come to France and got them military uniforms. He wanted to say who wouldn''t let him into the fort. But Gao Yang just raised his hand and didn''t say what he wanted, Blake pointed to Gao Yang and said, "sniper, sniper, free choice of position and free movement."


    In World War II, German snipers had a very high degree of freedom. Blake''s arrangement was absolutely reasonable, and for Gao Yang, Blake''s arrangement was simply wonderful.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, I''m going into the fort."


    Blake said disapprovingly, "well, let''s go in. We won''t start the speech for another hour. We''ll start the performance after the speech. We have to go in and wait for a while."

 Chapter 2256

    Gao Yang walked into the fortress he had to enter. There were more than a dozen people in the fortress. For a fortress of about 100 square meters, more than a dozen people were not crowded. Of course, in a real battle, a fortress would not put so many people, because it was not necessary.


    After entering the fortress, the shooting hole must be a position everyone has to compete for. Anyone who doesn''t want to shoot a few shots when the enemy comes is better than waiting for his teammates to pretend to be killed in battle before he can go up and shoot.


    But still, Gao Yang wants a shooting hole. Who wants to rob him.


    Before entering the fort, Gao Yang knew that there was something he needed under the shooting hole, so Gao Yang immediately occupied the shooting hole he wanted after entering first.


    No one will rob him, whether it''s the identity of a sniper or the role he plays.


    Gao Yang is not in a hurry to get the bullet out. It''s too early. There is a French gendarmerie in the fort. Gao Yang is worried that the gendarmerie as a security officer will check it again before shooting.


    Next, there is a group of German gossip. Gao Yang will also say a few words casually.


    Finally, the audience began to enter.


    When the audience enters, and then a group of big people enter, the atmosphere gradually becomes a little tense, because when the audience enters and the speech is over, it will begin to be their performance time. Although they play the loser, being able to participate has become the victory or defeat of history. In fact, it is not so important.


    In fact, victory or defeat is still very important, but history cannot be changed.


    The waiting time is always very long. After a long wait, the speech finally began.


    The gendarmerie didn''t mean to check. Until the end of the speech and the beginning of the performance, the gendarmerie also carried his hands behind his back, but it was a little boring.


    It is not good for a Frenchman to stand among the humiliating defeated enemies, even if it is false, and the name of these people is to reflect on history.


    Finally, the speech ended and the performance began. The first thing to start is dance, which has been played on the big screen.


    It took more than two hours to wait. Most people sat on the sand and waited,


    Thinking that the gendarmerie could not check again, Gao Yang straightened his clothes, leaned his gun against the wall and simply sat on the sand.


    Then he put his hand into the sand.


    Without much searching, he just put his hand into a gap, close to the bottom of the wall, put his hand in, and Gao Yang touched what he wanted.


    The bullet is wrapped in a plastic bag. First, carefully clean the sand stuck on the plastic bag by hand, and then rub it on the clothes for several times. After feeling that there is no sand on the bag, Gao Yang tore open the plastic bag wrapped with the bullet, and then stood up.


    He stood up without a trace, pinched it in his hand, put his right hand where others could not see it, carefully wiped the bullet again, and said, "start loading bullets, guys, our good play is about to begin."


    Gao Yang took out several empty bullets and began to put them into the gun chamber. After putting three empty bullets, he pushed the live ammunition into the gun chamber.


    Everyone was excited. They couldn''t see the big screen, but everyone knew that when the performance began, it would be their performance in a short time.


    Machine gunners first install machine guns. There are two machine guns in each fortress, both MG34 or mg42. In real combat, the number of machine guns must be a little less, but acting.


    The chamber pressure of empty ammunition is different from that of live ammunition. When shooting with empty ammunition, the bolt rifle has no effect, but the machine gun can not shoot continuously because the chamber pressure is too low. It is necessary to install an empty ammunition retractor at the muzzle.


    For Gao Yang, empty ammunition is absolutely unusable, because empty ammunition has no warhead. After shooting, the propellant residue in the bullet will spray out and gather in the gun chamber, which has a great impact on the accuracy. Therefore, Gao Yang must not shoot before shooting live ammunition.


    The critical moment is coming, but Gao Yang is not nervous or excited at all. He has begun to enter the state.


    "The landing ship is coming!"


    Someone shouted, and then there was some chaos in the fort. Gao Yang had to get out of the limited shooting hole and let others lie down in front of the shooting hole to watch a landing ship on the sea.


    "Is that the lst landing ship? Where did they get this big guy, and it can start."


    A middle-aged man lying on the shooting hole shouted excitedly, and then someone said, "yes, it looks like lst."


    Gao Yang was neither excited nor nervous, but he had to pretend to be excited, so he shouted, "let me see."


    Gao Yang raised his telescope and began to observe the landing ship approaching the coast.


    After that, the landing ship put down the landing ship, which was the time when the battle was launched.


    Everything came at the specified time, and there was no need to worry. He looked high and gave the shooting hole to others again.


    After waiting for almost two hours, the bow hatch of the landing ship parked on the sea opened and a landing ship was released.


    "All right, go back to your position, machine gunner ready."


    Two LCVP landing craft sailed out of the landing ship, appeared on the sea, and then drove directly towards the beach.


    Gao Yang raised his telescope and roared, "two landing boats! They are heading for the No. 2 impact area."


    It''s just a repeat of the war. Of course, there is no artillery support. Naturally, there is no fixed impact area. However, the acting is really how to perform. Even if it''s meaningless yelling and saying no agreed terms, it''s just to make the play look like that. How happy you are.


    Shouting meaningless words, but the loud cry still had to be answered. A middle-aged man who played the commander in the fort also shouted: "inform the artillery, No. 2 impact point, machine gun preparation."


    As a sniper, it is sometimes within the scope of his duty to observe and guide the target for the artillery, so Gao Yang''s action is justified. The most important thing is that he chooses to play a sniper who guides the target for the artillery, so he doesn''t have to shoot in a hurry.


    There is only one LST landing ship. The lst landing ship can only carry two LCVP landing ships. The allies have hundreds of people. It is too slow to send people back and forth by two landing ships. Therefore, after the two landing ships began to rush to the beach, the landing ships waiting at sea began to come towards the coast.


    Playing an unknown sniper to guide the virtual fire, Gao Yang began to carefully search the trace of Tata with a telescope.


    The real big play is coming.

 Chapter 2257

    Gao Yang is facing the audience with his back to his side, which means he can''t see Mario unless he leaves his current position, goes to the back door of the fortress, raises his telescope, finds the location of the Italian main house first, and then finds Mario from among a group of people.


    Gao Yang can''t find Mario directly, so he needs someone to guide him, and the person who guides him can only be tarta, because he can only see tarta.


    Tata soon appeared. He mixed with a group of British troops, wearing a beret instead of the British pot cap helmet, but it was not Tata that Gao Yang quickly recognized, but Jason around Tata.


    Jason, wearing a Scottish tweed skirt and holding a bagpipe, stood beside Tata. As soon as the two infantry landed with the first step, Gao Yang immediately found their position.


    Tarta can get into the British Army by Jason, because Jason is a bagpiper.


    It''s a British tradition that the bagpiper takes the lead to boost morale when launching the charge. After World War II, the position of bagpiper has disappeared in the army, but it''s easy to do so,


    Then Gao Yang, of course, stared at Jason firmly.


    On the longest pipe of Jason''s Scottish highland bagpipe, there is a British flag, which is raised and stared at.


    In the battle of World War II, there can be no radio, and the distance is a little far. Even if Tata informs Gao Yang of some messages in sign language, Gao Yang may not be able to see, but Gao Yang can see a small flag with a telescope or even the naked eye.


    Tata held up a telescope. He was observing the fortress, of course, more in the audience.


    In the audience, there are also many people holding small flags.


    Alebin, treble, Phoenix and Vasili are all among them.


    Jason played the bagpipe and walked slowly. Tata guided the team with a real London accent, and then raised his telescope to observe it from time to time.


    Jason''s flag hasn''t moved, which makes Gao Yang a little worried, because it means that Mario hasn''t been found.


    The task of discovering Mario is entrusted to several people who sneak into the audience.


    Yalebin, they are as close to the Italians as possible. Since the beginning of the performance, they began to look for Mario. Finally Vasili raised his four small flags and began to wave them.


    In Britain, France, Canada and the United States, Vassili began waving two small flags in both hands, which meant that he found Mario from a delegation of dozens of Italian people.


    Mario sat in the stepped auditorium and talked and laughed with the people next to him. Vasili and yalebin were in the ordinary auditorium, about 100 meters away from Mario, and they were the nearest.


    Seeing Vasili waving flags on all sides, Tata roared and said, "warriors, move forward!"


    Jason paused when he heard the roar of Tata, and then he began to shake his bagpipe. The music didn''t stop, but the national flag on his bagpipe was swinging regularly. Although the range was not large, it could send a signal.


    Seeing Jason''s flag swing, he held it high and breathed softly. He shouted twice and continued to watch Jason.


    Jason and Tata are more forward, which also makes Gao Yang see more clearly, but at this time, only the most basic information has been transmitted.


    Gao Yang continued to stare at Jason, while Tata continued to observe the audience with a telescope. He just knew that Vassily had found Mario, but he didn''t know the specific location of Mario.


    Vassily raised a French flag in his right hand and a British flag in his left hand. Then his left hand shook slowly and slightly three times, and then shook sharply once. Then Vassily picked up a Canadian flag in his right hand and waved it forward twice.


    Tata immediately knew Mario''s general position. He was 130 meters to the right of Vasili and 20 meters ahead.


    Moving the telescope quickly, Tata quickly identified Mario.


    After repeatedly confirming that the people he saw were no different from Mario in the photo, Tata took a look at Gao Yang''s position. He knew that Gao Yang should be at the shooting hole.


    "Bearing! 52 points, distance, 430 meters."


    Take the direction of the fortress door as the reference direction at twelve o''clock, and Gao Yang is now facing away from him, that is, Gao Yang is on the central axis of the clock. He is facing the direction of six o''clock, and Mario''s position is roughly ten o''clock in the reference direction.


    Generally speaking, it is enough to use a few points of direction, but this accuracy is not good for Gao Yang, but Tata has the ability to accurately estimate the direction, so he can use the minute position to guide.


    Jason''s flag moved. In order to accurately express, some complex flag or sign language needed the cooperation of two people, so Tata stretched out his arm and made a gesture to remind them to raise their direction and distance.


    Gao Yang had a picture in his mind. He immediately understood where Mario was without thinking.


    Phoenix, mixed in the audience but at the edge of the position, raised her flag, but she did not shake, but watched the extent of the flag blown by the wind. After a moment, she raised another flag and began to wave her hands like an ordinary audience.


    Most of the audience did not take the flag, but there were also a large number of people who took the flag. However, in order to prevent Tata from being unrecognizable in a piece of flag, Phoenix Contact and Vasili all had particularly obvious markers. Of course, the current situation is that Tata can easily distinguish them without distinguishing markers.


    "The wind speed is less than 0.5 meters per second."


    Jason immediately stopped, turned his body a little rhythmically, and waved the flag.


    Gao Yang memorized the data Jason gave him.


    The weather is good, and the wind speed is less than one meter per second, which has little impact.


    The basic data are available. We are about to shoot, but we can''t shoot yet.


    In order to ensure a shot hit and improve a little hit rate, Gao Yang also needs a reference object so that he can quickly separate Mario with the sight on the gun among a lot of heads.


    You should know that a quadruple sight can never see a person''s face at a distance of more than 400 meters, unless Gao Yang carefully observes it with a telescope first, or someone gives him a hint.


    Treble has been watching with a telescope, because it is a little far away, and there are not a few viewers who use the telescope, while treble has been watching Tata and Jason.


    Tata whispered to Jason, "put the reference in place!"


    There are no restrictions on treble''s telescope. He can use an old telescope or, of course, a new high-power telescope.


    When he saw that Jason gave Gao Yang a sign that the reference object was about to be in place, and Tata also gave guidance on the reference object in place, TREB immediately stood up.

 Chapter 2258

    Seeing treble''s move, Andy ho immediately left the audience with a huge French flag.


    Andy ho is like a very excited audience. He waves a huge national flag, but he has left the audience, so it will not affect the vision of other audiences, so he is not stopped by the people who maintain order.


    Who would stop an emotional patriot from expressing his patriotism without affecting others? This is something everyone is happy to see, isn''t it.


    Andy Ho''s position is subtle. He is in the middle of Gao Yang''s shooting position and Mario.


    Mario''s position is very good. He sits in the stepped grandstand, which is higher and higher. Why can''t Andy stand behind him with the flag, or go to the back? In that case, he and the flag will be covered, so he went between the high shooting position and Mario.


    At three o''clock, as long as you see Andy ho carrying the flag, you just need to follow Andy ho forward and up, and you can find that the Mario pointed by Andy Ho''s flagpole is so simple.


    Andy ho is the reference for publicity, but Andy ho is not necessarily able to successfully guide, so it''s best if he wants to succeed. If Andy ho can''t guide or is driven away, there''s no way.


    The preparation went very smoothly. Now, Tata was sent to give Gao Yang an instruction to shoot.


    But Tata was never able to give instructions that Gao Yang could shoot.


    Mario''s seat is in the middle of the row of stepped seats. He is in the fourth row behind the Italian general, which is a very good audience position.


    But the problem is that the height difference of the ladder audience is not very large. Mario can only show one head sitting in the back, which does not affect him to watch the performance or go on TV, but it affects Gao Yang''s shooting.


    Especially unlucky is that Mario is not tall, but there is a very tall man between Mario and Gao Yang. Looking from Andy''s direction, Mario is completely blocked by the tall man.


    For a long time, Gao Yang has been prepared to shoot only head size targets, but if he can''t even see his head, he won''t move at all, unless he leaves the fort, changes the predetermined shooting position, and finds an air raid before shooting.


    It''s hard to find one from a group of heads with different hair colors over 400 meters away. Now, Gao Yang needs to change his position and find a gap before he can hit the head he can''t see. How to describe it, it can only be said that it''s more difficult than going to heaven.


    The people who guide the target for Gao Yang are keenly aware of this problem, so they can''t give shooting instructions.


    Vassily whispered in his ear close to jarebin, "can''t shoot. It''s blocked."


    Yalebin tilted his head slightly and whispered, "it''s too difficult to shoot a person in the crowd. Since he''s blocked, let Mario stand up and inform Justin that it''s his turn to play."


    Vassily sat back in his seat. This time he didn''t wave the flag, but dialed a phone.


    Justin connected the phone, put it in his ear, listened, then hung up the phone and whispered, "I still have to let me play, I''ll know."


    Justin stood up and left the audience. He went where Vassily and alebin could see and stopped.


    Alebin saw Justin, so he whispered, "give instructions, the target will stand up."


    Vasili shook the flag a few times, and when Tata saw it, he whispered, "prepare, the target will stand up."


    Jason stopped playing. He raised his hand and touched his hat.


    Gao Yang saw Jason''s action. He couldn''t respond. He had seen it, but he put down his telescope, raised his rifle and continued to observe Jason with the rifle''s sight.


    Fifteen minutes have passed since the war was repeated.


    Alebin looked at his watch, and then he didn''t move. He still looked at the performance calmly. At this time, the people playing the British army had been delayed on the beach for a while, and they moved a distance again.


    If the war repeats, we should also take time. We should not rush into mass action to end the battle just because the enemy fired empty bullets.


    Finally, yalebin gently nodded his head, so Vassily immediately waved the flag to Justin.


    Justin adjusted his clothes, touched his neck wrapped in gauze, and walked forward.


    Vassily raised four flags and shook them back and forth.


    Tata raised his right hand. He held a pistol. Jason began to move forward. When he saw Jason moving forward, lying on the beach firing empty bullets, and pretending that someone was dead from time to time, the British army began to stand up and move forward. When he saw the British army moving forward, the American and Canadian armies also began to move forward.


    The German machine guns in the fort fired more fiercely.


    Justin walked to the front of the dignitaries'' stand. When he approached the forbidden area, he was stopped without accident.


    The hammer had been pounding his crutch, and he looked back from time to time.


    Justin was stopped. He raised his hand and said something to the people who maintained order, but his face always looked at the grandstand where the Italians gathered.


    Justin wanted him to attract Mario''s attention, so he planned to make the movement bigger, so he took out his ID and said to the French people who stopped him: "look at my invitation, I''m a VIP! VIP! I just want to walk here."


    A French gendarmerie pushed Justin. Just as Justin was about to be forcibly taken away, he finally saw Mario turn his head to him.


    There was a plane flying in the sky, someone jumped down, and umbrella flowers opened one after another.


    A German National People''s Congress striving for truth shouted, "airborne! Behind us!"


    When looking at the skydiving scene, Mario noticed that it happened on his side and could not be seen. In a small dispute, it attracted his attention a little. He almost immediately collided with Justin''s line of sight.


    With a gloomy smile, Justin immediately bowed his head and left in the direction of the gendarmerie.


    Mario was extremely surprised. He confirmed that he would not read it wrong, so he immediately subconsciously stood up and looked at Justin.


    The hammer forced his walking stick to the audience in front, stabbed it along the gap of the folding chair, and a bearded man jumped up. After a loud roar, he turned around with his hand over his ass.


    Jason suddenly covered his heart and fell to one side.


    Gao Yang immediately copied the gun, turned and ran towards the gate of the fortress, shouting, "I''ll solve the airborne soldiers!"


    Gao Yang squatted at the door. He immediately saw the big flag carried by Andy he. Along the period of the big flag, Gao Yang saw a standing man in his aim.


    Gao Yang shot.


    Gao Yang gets up, reaches out his hand to greet his companions, moves forward, and solves the airborne soldiers in the rear.


    Mario was suddenly shocked and then sat heavily back in his chair.


    Justin obeyed and was pushed away by the gendarmerie.


    The hammer took his crutch and stabbed the audience in front of him with a fierce but slow face, and the audience in front of him who twisted and was very angry grabbed his crutch.


    There was a particularly clear gunshot around the hammer, and then the hammer immediately shouted in a very sad voice: "he has a gun! He shot!"

 Chapter 2259

    Mario sat back in his chair, but no one around him found that Mario was dead.


    The bullet penetrated from below the side of Mario''s heart, avoiding his ribs. After forming a large cavity in Mario''s chest, the bent bullet opened a large hole in his back.


    On the contrary, the people sitting behind Mario screamed loudly, because Mario''s back was made a big hole, and the blood spewed out straight back, splashing several people''s faces behind him.


    Just after Mario sat down, the crutch held by the man who grabbed the hammer cane suddenly made a clear sound, and a wisp of smoke came out from the top of the crutch.


    "He has a gun! He shot!"


    When the hammer roared with anger but fear, a sharp and high soprano screamed in French.


    "He shot, he has a bomb! Run!"


    The two voices came from the mouth of the hammer. After screaming, the hammer stood up and ran outside. He stumbled all the way to push away the sitting audience and ran out at the same time.


    The man who robbed the crutch of the hammer was confused, his ass was still painful, and he didn''t know what had happened. He held the crutch and looked blankly at the hammer still trying to escape.


    It was not only the hammer that was running away, but the panic spread rapidly around the hammer, and more and more people began to run away with the hammer.


    The gendarmerie who pushed Justin away turned his head and looked at the place where the riot occurred. Then he saw a man standing there with an object loaded with a stick, and everyone around him was running around in panic. So the gendarmerie immediately left Justin and ran quickly towards the place where the riot occurred.


    The seats of the Italian delegation were also in chaos, because some of them were shot and died, so several people in black quickly appeared around the Italian prime minister, pressed his head, and then several people surrounded him in the middle, and several pushed him away.


    Not only the Italians, the first reaction was the Americans.


    In fact, the top leaders of most countries received similar treatment. Several people surrounded them and quickly covered their departure.


    Most of the audience did not know what had happened, because the sound of guns was very loud. Whether it was a repeat of the war or on the big screen, the sound of guns came out. The riots were only concentrated in one corner and did not spread to the whole audience.


    Now it was not chaotic enough, so jarebin gently waved his hand.


    There was a sudden explosion in the audience.


    The explosion was not very powerful, but it was loud enough and the panic was strong enough.


    The riot finally spread to the whole audience.


    Jarebin stood up, supported by Vassili, and whispered, "get out."


    The battle on Gao Yang''s side continues.


    Gao Yang pulled the bolt of the gun and grabbed it when the cartridge case in the gun chamber jumped out. Then he ran a few steps, lay on the sand and fired three shots into the sky.


    Gao Yang still had two bullets in his pocket. He pulled out all the bullets.


    The parachute jump continued. The first person to fall had stood on the ground. Several people waiting on the ground came forward and helped the old man, but the battle continued.


    At this time, a German who was not far away from him suddenly said strangely, "what''s the matter over there?"


    Gao Yang turned his head and saw that the audience had completely fallen into chaos.


    Just then, the French gendarmerie who remained in the fort rushed out and roared loudly. A German said suspiciously, "what is he shouting? What''s the matter?"


    A large number of police and gendarmerie rushed to the audience, especially the French presidential guard. In addition to protecting French dignitaries, they also tried to find out the source of the riots to control the situation.


    Looking around, the audience was full of panic.


    But there was only one person, the one sitting in front of the hammer and still holding the hammer crutch until now.


    When he saw a large number of people in plain clothes, military uniforms and police uniforms rushing towards him, the bearded man was excited. Then he threw his crutch, raised his hand and shouted, "it''s not me, it''s him, it''s..."


    No one was listening to what he said. At least a dozen people rushed to the unlucky egg immediately selected by the hammer, came forward and put it on the ground. After stepping on the ground with his hands behind his back, someone immediately began to search him.


    Nothing was found from him, but a man in plain clothes picked up his crutch, just looked at it, and then said loudly, "this is a gun!"


    Unscrewing the handle of the crutch, a cartridge case fell out of it.


    Another person who searched around opened the bearded chair and saw two bullets under the chair, both of which were stuck under the chair with tape.


    "That''s him."


    "It''s not me, it''s not me. Just now my ass was stabbed. When I jumped up, an old bastard gave me a crutch, not me. He wanted to attack me. It''s true, it''s true!"


    "Keep these words with the judge, asshole!"


    A police officer who looked very angry in his police uniform said fiercely, and then said loudly, "he must have an accomplice. Find it!"


    The whole celebration was disturbed, but just then, there was another explosion in the audience seat.


    The explosion was much more powerful this time, and the sand splashed everywhere, but fortunately, the crowd had run away, and no one was hurt by the explosion.


    However, the powerful explosion made the audience more flustered, and changed the minds of those who tried to maintain order and find out the real murderer from the audience. At this time, protecting the safety of people''s lives is the first thing.


    "Evacuate the crowd and arrange people to evacuate orderly!"


    Generally speaking, it is easy to tell the general direction of the projectile from the wound or face of the shot.


    But Mario stood on his side when he was shot. When he sat down and died with his head up, the direction indicated by the wound changed.


    There are dead people in the official delegation of Italy, which is very serious. It is very serious for Italy and even more serious for France as the host, because it is like a hand slapping in the face of France.


    Looking at the wound, a man immediately pointed in a direction and said loudly, "where!"


    Anyway, the Italian presidential bodyguard is not pointing in a high-profile direction, not a fighting position where the war is going on again.


    The French sent emergency workers, but they all knew they were hopeless.


    The French are shameless and feel sad one by one. The Italians seem very angry, because they will be very angry when their companions are shot and killed while participating in such a grand commemoration.


    But Italy is just angry. People with a little identity, or people who know Mario''s identity, know who did it and why.


    Justin must have done it, but it can''t be said. The Italians soon reached a consensus, because the French are very angry now. It''s best not to let the French connect the disturbance of the event with Italy. If the French can''t find the murderer, it''s a shame for them. In short, don''t involve Italy. That''s it.

 Chapter 2260

    Gao Yang, Jason and Tata, the three of them left last because they were all investigated.


    But Gao Yang had carefully buried the remaining bullets and shells before leaving, so he didn''t receive much attention when he left. As for Jason and Tata, they didn''t carry anything abnormal.


    To tell the truth, not many people would suspect that it was a repeat of the war. People shot and killed a target in a distant stand, because it was too difficult.


    In addition, there has always been a gendarmerie in the fortress as a witness, that is, under his supervision, these people who play the German devils have no abnormal behavior.


    Although Gao Yang did leave and knelt down on one knee and fired a shot, no one would think that he shot at the grandstand and accurately killed the person who wanted to kill.


    Sometimes this is the case. If the target is too conspicuous, it will not be subject to too much doubt. Although those military fans have the most guns, no one thinks they fired the gun for the time being.


    With the further investigation, we may find the right direction, but that''s the future.


    As long as you don''t get caught on the spot.


    Those Germans have to stay to cooperate with the investigation, including Jason and Tata, but it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter how the French check it. Their background production is absolutely seamless. Unless, unless the French pick up the three of them and check them separately, it''s really easy to expose them.


    But the question is who can order hundreds of military fans to be detained and checked slowly. Therefore, Gao Yang can leave after they just leave their contact number and address. Although it took more than half a day, they can leave at night.


    There was a big storm and a world-renowned event. They were disturbed, but Gao Yang finally got away safely.


    The French have lost their face and hair. Under the eyes of the world, they have demonstrated their incompetence in front of many major leaders. There is no doubt that it is a big scandal, a super big scandal.


    But the more serious the consequences, the less the Italians will say their doubts.


    Who''s stupid.


    Mario is dead no matter how powerful. The Cicero family in the future belongs to Justin. This one is enough to keep Italians silent. When the French detect the abnormality of the identity of the dead and think the application is not so simple, so what can happen?


    Now Justin has shown several characteristics. First, he has the ability to kill Mario on the most eye-catching occasions in the world and when the security is the strictest.


    Secondly, Justin showed his determination to kill Mario when the security is the most strict on high-profile occasions all over the world.


    With these two points, the dead are already dead, and the living are destined to dominate the power. Who is stupid to stand up for the dead Mario and offend Justin who has the ability and determination?


    Italians are not stupid. Italians are good at it.


    But the most important thing is, what if we find out the real murderer? Except for the disgraced France, who is good for finding out the real murderer?


    Anyway, in the end, no matter what the result is, it will never have anything to do with Satan, because Justin has appeared. This is the family civil war between Justin and Mario. No matter what Satan and big Ivan did before, it is ultimately Justin''s business.


    Therefore, as long as Gao Yang can get away smoothly, no matter how big waves in the future have nothing to do with him and Satan. The worst result is that Justin failed, failed to accept the Cicero family and died.


    If Justin dies in Mario and can''t recapture the Cicero family, he''ll die. What''s the use of this waste.


    As for the best result, of course, Justin successfully took over the Cicero family and became the new king of intelligence in the world, and Satan has obtained the Cicero family as the best source of intelligence since then.


    So now everything has nothing to do with Gao Yang.


    Jason and Tata went to England, and Gao Yang went back to Germany directly with other Germans. On the way, everyone''s topic was the scene that happened on Sword Beach, but no one would connect Gao Yang around them.


    Kill one person in ten steps and stay for thousands of miles. Brush your clothes and hide your name.


    Gao Yang is not a Xiake, but that''s probably what he did.


    When Gao Yang returned to the place where everyone gathered at midnight, everyone was waiting for him.


    Justin rushed to Gao Yang in two steps, grabbed Gao Yang''s arm, and then said in a loud voice: "a magical shot!"


    Gao Yang nodded, then turned away Justin, who was a little too excited, and said with a tired face: "the focus of this matter is not on the gun at all, okay? Don''t you think the cooperation of all of us is the key in the whole thing? This is not a problem that can be solved with one shot. It is possible only with the cooperation of all of us."


    Justin said anxiously, "I know, I know, I participated in the whole process. Of course, I know that everyone''s cooperation can complete this magical assassination. However, everything is paving the way. It makes sense only when you hit the last shot, and the shot you fired is a miracle."


    After that, Justin held Gao Yang''s arm again and said loudly, "let me see if you have a mechanical arm, or if you have a different pair of eyes? Or, what super power do you have to control bullets?"


    Gao Yang got rid of Justin impatiently and said, "I don''t have super powers. You''re enough."


    Justin was very excited. He wiped his nose and said excitedly, "I''ve been mentally prepared. That''s you failed, we failed, but you really did it. It''s incredible."


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "what''s incredible? Simon haye killed a man without a sight outside 700 meters. That''s what I think is incredible and strive to achieve. This is nothing."


    Justin said with a look of admiration: "I know your shooting is very good, but I still think it''s incredible, because it''s too difficult, but you did it. So what''s the secret of your success? It can''t be summarized as luck every time."


    He breathed loudly and said: "I shoot every day. As long as I have the chance to shoot, I practice shooting for at least two hours, at least 100 bullets each time, accurate and long-range shooting. Whether in Ukraine or Somalia, when I have plenty of time and venue, I will shoot more. Year after year, day after day, I do this in your fun time. Although I don''t say it, I''ve been doing it all the time So I can hit my target quickly and accurately when I need it. "


    After that, Gao Yang patted Justin and said, "so it''s not chance or luck. It''s just that I''m talented and diligent enough. Well, I want to talk to yalebin. We still have a lot to do. There''s no time to waste."

 Chapter 2261

    Mario is dead, just as the so-called tree falls and the monkeys scatter. Mario is dead. Then his original subordinates, who were either watching or loyal, are facing a new choice, that is, where to fall.


    I want to know with my knees that there will never be many people who choose to bury Mario, and there are still people who are qualified to break their wrists with Justin, that is, Mario''s son and Justin''s only brother.


    In the past, these people who engaged in intelligence knew who was really capable. Now, Justin has done Mario under the most unlikely circumstances. Does the whole Cicero family have other choices besides Justin.


    However, in any case, we should prevent the dying struggle made by Mario''s loyal vote. Whether Justin himself, Gao Yang and big Ivan, we need to let Justin master the Cicero family as soon as possible.


    Gaoyang and yalebin met. With just a few words, they decided that they must pursue the victory and eliminate the remaining enemies in the shortest possible time.


    Justin was soon invited in. The three sat together and planned for the next action.


    "Mario is dead. His most trusted and loyal bodyguard should still be in France, so Mario''s nest in Italy has been empty. This is a good opportunity."


    Gao Yang was very tired, but he still had to solve all the problems as soon as possible, so he looked at Justin and said, "you should be able to use the Cicero family''s intelligence channels now. If you want to start destroying the remaining forces of Mario, many people should be willing to provide you with information."


    Justin nodded and said with a smile: "of course, whether it''s those who wait and see, or those who were hostile to me before, or even Mario''s diehard loyalty, they can see the situation now. If they don''t want to die, they will announce their loyalty to me with practical actions."


    He shouted loudly and said, "then quickly ask where Mario''s son is. We''ll start as soon as possible. When Mario''s main helper is still in France, we''ll dig out his nest first."


    Justin was stunned and said, "now?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "now, now, listen, man, I''m very busy now. We have a lot to do in Somalia, and the plan in Yemen has entered a critical period. If you say you can handle the rest by yourself, and there will be no problem, I really don''t mind leaving immediately."


    Justin waved his hand and said, "forget it, there must be a few fierce fires next. I don''t even have any hands available now, so I need your help."


    "What else do you need besides manpower?" he said in a loud and deep voice


    "Money, I need a start-up fund, but it won''t take too long. When I take over the wealth of Cicero family, money will certainly not be a problem, but I need a sum of money in the short term. Sometimes you can''t always write empty checks. I think 200 million is enough."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "if you call now, you don''t have to hide any more. If you think you need to kill someone, ask him for his whereabouts. I''ll transfer the money to help you solve the last problem. When everything is done, we''ll withdraw. You can certainly deal with the next thing by yourself."


    Justin stood up and said, "it''s embarrassing. I have to rely on you to do everything. Then talk about the future."


    Justin leaned back and said seriously, "the first thing after I took over is to block your intelligence."


    Gao Yang looks at Justin. Justin smiles and whispers: "When I was dealing with you, I didn''t leave any information on paper or in the computer, so before, only I knew your information. The Cicero family may pay attention to you occasionally, but not only won''t invest too much energy, but it''s different recently. Mario must try his best to collect Satan''s information. When I take over, I''ll put all the information about you and All the information of big Ivan can be destroyed or handed over to you. "


    "Of course, this is the least. I have been locked up by Mario for several days. For him, I have no secret. I have no doubt that when he frees up his hand, he will spread my true face all over the world."


    After that, Gao Yang approached Justin and whispered: "Man, I don''t want to destroy the good atmosphere between us, but I have to say, clear the way for me and don''t let me leave any trouble. If you find something out of control, for example, Mario has handed over my information to the CIA, but we don''t know yet, you must find a way to help me solve it. If you can''t solve it, at least pass it Know me. "


    Justin smiled and said, "are you worried about this?"


    "This is the only thing I''m worried about," he said in a low voice


    Justin thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "you don''t have to worry too much. Mario knows very little about Satan. He shouldn''t want to turn to the CIA. In short, we''ll solve his residual forces as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s too early to say these things now. Before things are finished, you start to imagine the future. It''s not good. It''s better to be practical. Call quickly. We''re going to Italy all night."


    Justin took the phone and said with a smile, "I have to talk about the future returns to you in advance, otherwise I''m so embarrassed that you have to see some benefits, right?"


    Justin didn''t avoid Gao Yang and yalebin when he called this time, because Mario is dead, and it''s almost certain that he will master the Cicero family.


    That is to say, now Justin is no longer a lost dog, but the leader of Cicero family. He is one of the most powerful people in the underground world and can be on an equal footing with big Ivan.


    At this time, Justin really needs to show that he will not change his relationship with Gao Yang because of the change of the situation. He should show his kindness and show that he will not forget what Satan has done for him.


    Justin made several phone calls, and then waited for a while. He called back one after another. From now on, the world has almost no secrets to him.


    Soon, Justin said to Gao Yang: "Mario''s son is in Italy, Frank is still in France, but he will take Mario''s body back to Italy tomorrow morning. As for Mario''s nest, no problem. It has been found out. There are not many people in it."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "you sort out the information and make it into written materials. I''ll arrange people to move and sweep away the residual forces of Mario as soon as possible. Let''s move."

 Chapter 2262

    Recently, everyone has been very busy, but the busiest is the 13th.


    If there is any instruction, he has to act immediately on the 13th. There is almost no time to rest, and the tasks he undertakes are always those insignificant but indispensable parts.


    Whether it''s collecting intelligence, monitoring, or intimidating and intimidating anyone, as long as Gao Yang calls him, he has to get things done on the 13th. The problem is that these things can''t be done just by moving his legs. He also needs research and preparation, but he has to shorten the preparation time.


    Fortunately, there are two helpers around the 13th, the lion and medusa.


    Strange to say, the lion and medusa can be regarded as the two people with the closest relationship on the 13th. They almost grew up together and received training together until the shadow was destroyed. However, on the 13th, they had never cooperated with the lion and medusa on any mission before.


    Therefore, the 13th, lion and medusa are only familiar, but not friends. They are not even colleagues. They are just strangers who are very, very familiar with each other.


    Being familiar with each other''s behaviors, ideas and routines is enough for them to cooperate to complete some tasks, but there is absolutely nothing that can be called friendship that can make them free from emotional fetters, that is, when they should cooperate, when they should abandon, they can abandon without hesitation, and when they need to kill, they can mercilessly hurt the killer.


    Of course, the need to kill rarely happens, but anything will always have an accident. Once an accident happens, the best person to kill the killer is, of course, the killer.


    Because they are very familiar strangers, they have been with the lion and medusa for a long time on the 13th, but their conversations other than their tasks add up to less than ten sentences.


    The 13th slept in a small and messy room. When his phone rang at 4 a.m., the 13th immediately reached out to answer the phone, as if he hadn''t fallen asleep at all.


    He opened his eyes, lay in bed and listened to Gao Yang''s words. On the 13th, he immediately sat up, got out of bed and left his cabin. In an equally narrow and messy living room, he raised his voice a little and said, "there''s a task."


    Ten seconds later, the door of the other bedroom opened. The lion came out calmly and said, "what?"


    The 13th whispered, "go to Rome and kill Mario''s son."


    The lion looked at his watch and said, "time."


    "As soon as possible."


    The lion nodded. At this time, Medusa walked out of the bedroom lazily. After yawning, she stretched out her hand and tied her long hair into a ponytail. At the same time, she whispered, "is there something to do again?"


    Looking at Medusa on the 13th, he suddenly said, "your reaction is really a little slow."


    Medusa smiled and said, "we are not killers anymore. We have retired."


    The 13th said lightly, "this is our last task. After you finish it, you can leave, but before you leave, you are still a killer. As a killer, you shouldn''t relax yourself."


    Medusa yawned and smiled, "whatever you say, we''re just here to exchange a favor for big Ivan. I don''t think we''re killers, so we''re not killers."


    The lion reached out and made a gesture, then said in a deep voice, "eat something, go, what do you need to prepare."


    Medusa said lazily, "I can make you breakfast. We''ll start after we eat."


    On the 13th, he opened the bread wrapped in a plastic bag and pushed it forward. Then he grabbed a small bread from the inside and stuffed it into his mouth, and so did the lion. With a lightning speed, he grabbed a bread and stuffed it into his mouth, and swallowed it three or two times.


    No. 13 and the lion''s hands are very fast. They are not eating, but playing.


    A bag of twelve loaves. After eating the sixth on the 13th, he reached out and grabbed the last one in his hand. Then his hand holding the loaf paused in the air.


    The lion spread his hand and said, "come on, you eat."


    On the 13th, he slowly put the bread into his mouth. At this time, the lion whispered, "it''s chocolate filling. It''s terrible."


    On the 13th, he didn''t speak. After eating the bread slowly, he stood up and whispered, "let''s go in two minutes."


    Medusa took a breath and said helplessly to No. 13: "when will you understand that you are free, you don''t have to live like before, being kind to yourself is not a bad thing, and overeating and eating too fast are not good for your health."


    On the 13th, he remained silent. After washing his face in the bathroom, he returned to his sleeping bedroom, picked up a small box, stood silently in the living room and looked at the lion and medusa.


    Medusa was very helpless. She picked up a sausage, opened a bag of bread and muttered, "I managed to get rid of my previous habits. I can finally be normal, but you are forcing me to adapt to the problems I managed to correct."


    The lion was also ready. Medusa ate quickly, and then the three people lined up and walked out of an old apartment quietly.


    The three got into a car. The lion drove. Medusa sat in the front. On the 13th, he took out a mobile phone in the back. Soon, he whispered, "the target is 26 years old. At this time, he lives in an ancient medieval house near the quelinar palace in Rome. There are more than 40 people around him. This is his picture."


    On the 13th, she handed over her mobile phone. Medusa took it first and gave it to the lion. The lion looked at it, nodded, and then continued to drive attentively.


    On the 13th, he took back his cell phone and whispered, "kill him. The rest of us don''t care. The target may leave Rome at any time, so we need to do it as soon as possible."


    The lion said faintly, "I see."


    At this time, Medusa suddenly said, "are you sure this is our last mission?"


    The 13th whispered, "yes."


    Medusa breathed a sigh of relief and said, "well, we have agreed with big Ivan that we will never do anything for him or anyone in the future, so this must be the last time we met. I''m very happy to think we don''t have to see you again."


    The 13th whispered, "me too."


    The lion smiled and said, "when we meet, we will only recall the unpleasant memory. It''s better not to see."


    Medusa suddenly turned her head, looked at No. 13 and said with a smile, "don''t blame me for my trouble, but I still want to know, are you continuing to be a killer?"


    The 13th shook his head and whispered, "no, I''m not a killer. I''m retired."


    After that, the 13th hesitated, raised his head and said to Medusa, "I''m a mercenary now, Satan''s mercenary."

 Chapter 2263

    Killers must have different ways of doing things from straightforward mercenaries.


    "What shall we do?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    After Medusa had a simple chat with the 13th, the lion suddenly said, "we don''t have to cover up too much, do we?"


    On the 13th, he said faintly, "there is no employer, so we don''t have to keep it secret for the employer. Satan, Justin and big Ivan are supporting it, so we don''t have to hide our identity."


    Medusa smiled and said, "I really like to work at will without scruples. I really like it. Have you ever had such an opportunity?"


    The lion shook his head and said, "no, really not."


    The 13th said faintly, "is this definitely your last time?"


    The lion put his head down and said, "it must be."


    Medusa smiled, "of course, we''re all retired, and we''re planning to have a baby."


    The 13th looked at medusa in surprise and said, "can you still live?"


    Medusa shrugged and said helplessly, "I thought you wouldn''t care, but you asked this embarrassing question. Do you know this kind of question belongs to privacy and is exposing people''s pain."


    The 13th whispered, "sorry, that''s adoption."


    Medusa stood up and said, "it''s rare for you to have curiosity. Let me tell you. We decided to find a surrogate mother. We all chose a good candidate. A young, beautiful, tall and great college student, we paid her $100000 to give birth to our child through her stomach. Ryan and I think it''s better to continue our own genes."


    The 13th nodded and said, "since this must be your last time, you can choose the way."


    Medusa smiled, took the lion and kissed him. Then she smiled and said, "honey, our ending work should be perfect without regret. What do you think?"


    The lion touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "perfect, without regret, all our actions are perfect."


    Medusa smiled, "so?"


    The lion reached out and pinched his nose and said, "I haven''t shot anyone yet. Have you?"


    Medusa nodded and said, "yes, but I''ve never killed the target with a gun. I haven''t thought about it once. I don''t seem to have brought a gun in the formal operation."


    The lion rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "since this is our last time, why don''t we use guns to end the target? Anyway, we don''t need to hide anything or think about anything for anyone."


    After thinking for a moment, Medusa nodded and said, "who will shoot the fatal shot? You, or me, thirteen, you won''t rob us, will you?"


    The 13th waved his hand and said, "my mercenary career has just begun. There are plenty of opportunities to shoot, so you two decide who will shoot, but I remind you that it is the most dangerous way to end it with a gun battle."


    The lion laughed and said, "since you don''t leave regrets, of course you have to try. Use a gun to end everything. Honey, you can shoot the shot to end the goal."


    Medusa kissed the lion again and said with a smile, "shall we shoot together? You take the lead, I hit the heart, or we both hit the heart, leaving a complete face for people to recognize. I want to shoot with you."


    The lion snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "OK, that''s it. Let''s shoot together."


    On the 13th, he coughed and said, "the only problem is that we don''t have guns."


    The lion laughed and said, "what are you afraid of? We have the biggest arms dealer as the backing. Let someone send it."


    Medusa shook her head again and again and said, "no, no, it''s a waste of time to wait for someone to send it. Let''s get the gun ourselves. The police or the guards around the target have guns."


    The lion pondered for a moment, then said to No. 13, "tell me about the target."


    No. 13 said calmly: "the target is in a four story medieval ancient building. I don''t know the specific floor, but according to the intelligence, the target doesn''t particularly like his house. It''s only because the house is strong enough and we didn''t control it before."


    Medusa whispered, "is there a gas pipeline?"


    On the 13th, I called out a plan, looked at it and nodded: "Yes, the house was modernized in the 1960s and the second modernization in the 1990s. It has gas pipelines and sewer systems, but there is no need to make up as maintenance personnel. Mario is dead. Everyone knows that this is the most dangerous time and no one can get in."


    The lion suddenly said, "blow it up!"


    On the 13th, he looked at the house, shook his head and said, "no, it''s too noisy. Don''t give us any trouble."


    Medusa looked for a moment and said, "there are two people at the door. They must have guns. We took down their guns, opened the door, rushed up directly, killed the target and left."


    On the 13th, he looked at Medusa and said, "where do you get confidence? There are at least 40 people in it. The three of us rush up hard? This is not what I''m good at."


    Medusa smiled, "Ryan just wants to do a vigorous job."


    The 13th was silent for a moment and suddenly said, "there is a rocket launcher in the trunk."


    Medusa immediately said, "you just said there was no gun."


    The 13th still said with a plain face: "no gun is because you can''t use it, and no gun doesn''t mean there is no bazooka. I''m going to clear the obstacle. I''m surprised you didn''t find the existence of bazooka."


    Medusa continued to say discontentedly, "why do we turn over your toolkit?"


    The 13th breathed and said, "let''s have a vigorous one."


    Medusa smiled and said expectantly, "I''ve never done this before. I feel a little excited."


    After that, Medusa straightened her hair and said to the lion in the driver''s seat, "will you launch the rocket launcher and I''ll get the gun?"


    It''s like a wife going shopping on the street and asking her husband what to eat.


    The lion said very casually, "OK."


    Medusa pushed open the door and got out of the car. She was wearing a dress and high heels. She looked really beautiful, sexy and young.


    Medusa walked past on the sidewalk with her head held up and a proud face, attracting the eyes of many men.


    The lion and the 13th got out of the car and opened the trunk. After the 13th took out a bag and opened it, the lion took out an M72 rocket launcher from inside and pulled it away.

 Chapter 2264

    Medusa walked straight towards the two people standing at the door and had been watching the street nervously. She was elegant and temperament. When she came to one of the two people standing at the door of the street, she waved her hand without warning, and then approached the other with a lightning speed and waved again.


    When the two watchmen subconsciously covered the slightly painful neck, Medusa raised two fists to the camera at the door, then raised her middle finger at the same time and smiled at the camera.


    After putting up her middle finger towards the surveillance camera and completely exposing herself without care, Medusa kicked with her high heels and kicked on a head with one hand covering her neck and the other struggling to touch her back.


    The thin and long heel directly pierced into the guard''s eyes. With a scream, Medusa withdrew her feet, left her high heels on a person''s face, turned gracefully, raised her foot and kicked out her left foot.


    This time Medusa kicked with her toes. The person he kicked moved her hand covering her neck, and then the blood left along her hand became a spray of blood.


    Medusa leaned over to avoid the blood spray. She pulled out a pistol from a man''s back waist, shook at number 13 and the lion, and then reached out to pull out her high-heeled shoes. Then she put them on her feet, turned around again, and tried to move the person who was spraying blood on her neck so that the blood spray would spray towards the ground without splashing on her, Then he pulled out another pistol.


    Medusa walked aside with a pistol in her elegant hand, walking with the model, and turned the pistol on her index finger proudly.


    The lion carried the bazooka. He put the index finger and middle finger of his left hand in his mouth, whistled loudly, and then fired rockets at the wooden door facing the street.


    The rocket hit the wooden door in a circle. After a loud bang, a hole the size of a bowl was opened in the wooden door.


    The lion threw down the bazooka. When he handed over the second bazooka on the 13th, he said casually, "there are steel plates in the wooden door."


    The lion also said casually, "yes, but the steel plate is too thin."


    The 13th pointed to the wooden doorway: "I mean lock it, or we can''t get in."


    The lion nodded his head, then swaggered forward with a rocket launcher. On the 13th, he said loudly, "do you want to die here? There may be snipers in it."


    The lion stopped, took the bazooka and aimed for a moment, then fired a second rocket. With the second loud noise, another hole appeared in the wooden door, but it neither fell nor opened.


    The 13th frowned and said, "you''re crooked."


    The lion straightened his air and said, "you said there were snipers in it. Of course I have to stay away from it."


    The 13th said faintly, "I mean to let you hide. I didn''t let you fire so far. Now, we can''t open the door."


    The lion spread his hand and said, "then you should make it clear. You shouldn''t talk to me about mercenary terms."


    On the 13th, he looked and whispered, "we can''t get in. We don''t have rockets."


    The lion sighed and said helplessly, "if you can''t get in, don''t go in. We really can''t do hard work."


    After that, the lion whistled again, waved to Medusa, threw down the bazooka, and turned away with number 13.


    Medusa held two guns, first made a gesture of inquiry, and then walked back with a helpless look. After Medusa got on the bus, the lion rushed out in the car.


    "Failed?"


    Medusa inquired curiously. The lion was very depressed and said, "I failed, I can''t open the door, and I don''t want who died here when we took the last action."


    Medusa shrugged and said, "what shall we do?"


    The lion disapproved and said, "even if we attack hard, it''s really not our strength, but it''s still possible to kill the target with a gun. Just use the old method we used."


    Medusa disdained and said, "it''s too old-fashioned. Did you call the police?"


    On the 13th, he said faintly, "call the police. It''s right here."


    The lion stopped the car,


    On the 13th, he stood on the roadside. Then the lion stood on the roadside with him. After a while, he saw a police car rushing over with a siren.


    The 13th rushed to the middle of the road in panic and waved his arms vigorously. The police stopped in front of him with sharp brakes. Then the 13th immediately climbed to the window of the police car in panic.


    "It''s killing people here!"


    The police immediately opened the door, but before the second foot landed, the 13th hit the policeman''s neck with a batter knife, and then grabbed the hat that the policeman had dropped.


    The lion had opened the co pilot''s door and put a gun on the policeman''s head. After he let him out of the car with his hands raised, the 13th suddenly said, "don''t kill!"


    The lion, who had raised his hand, said in amazement, "why?"


    The 13th said faintly, "my boss doesn''t like it. If he knows, he will be angry."


    The lion hit down in amazement and said, "did I hear you right?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "change your clothes quickly."


    On the street, they began to take off the police clothes, and then on the 13th and the lion began to change clothes on the street, while Medusa took out a small box and smeared it on the lion''s face with her head sticking out while changing clothes.


    Just do it. In less than two minutes, the 13th and the lion had changed their clothes. In the stunned eyes of many pedestrians, they each picked up a policeman, threw him in the trunk, and then got into the police car.


    The lion said to Medusa on the side of the road, "sorry, there is no policewoman. We''ll be back soon."


    The police car rushed out, and medusa waved her arm in a very depressed way.


    No. 13 and lion drove the police car directly to the door of the house where two holes had just been blown out. Fortunately, they were the first police to arrive.


    On the 13th, he pulled out his gun, got out of the car, squatted next to a body, looked at it, then walked to the door with a hole, looked inside from the hole, and then shouted, "police, open the door! Open the door quickly!"


    You can see people inside, and the people inside are still holding guns. A little disadvantageous is that two people died outside, and the people inside dare not come out and take a look.


    Just then, the lion turned to the walkie talkie at the collar and listened for a moment. Then he shouted in Italian: "leave quickly. There are a large number of armed terrorists fighting with our people in the east block. We have to leave!"


    No. 13 also shouted, "shut up, you don''t understand."


    After roaring at the lion, the 13th shouted to the people inside the door, "get out of here quickly. Do you want to die here? Those people can take cannons and get out of here. Our boss doesn''t want to wipe your ass any more. Don''t make this a war zone. Either hurry away now or wait here for death. We don''t care!"

 Chapter 2265

    On the 13th, he yelled, then smashed the Zha wooden door with his hand, and said angrily, "tell me whether you want to leave or stay, but I warn you first. It''s difficult to wait for too many people or come to the reporter, and you must be detained temporarily."


    After a few more calls on the 13th, a man in the door shouted, "are you from that police station?"


    The 13th angrily said, "what does it have to do with you? Are you still going to complain about me?"


    "We just need to wait for the boss to speak. Wait a minute, we should leave right away! Is that road safe?"


    On the 13th, he didn''t look down into the door. He just stood at the door, raised his hand and pointed to the East, saying: "Don''t go anywhere, don''t go east. There are more than a dozen people at the intersection of Lodi street and opheroya street in the East. There are some people who stopped our police car. They don''t know what the situation is. As for whether there are people in other places who are ready to deal with you, no one knows. You can only ask for your own blessing. In short, our boss hopes you will die in other places even if you want to die."


    After putting down a sentence very impolitely, the 13th hurriedly said, "we have to leave. I don''t want to stay here and get shot."


    On the 13th, he tried to leave, and then ran quickly to the police car. After they returned to the police car, the lion whispered, "it seems that we can''t get in."


    The 13th whispered, "then move first. My judgment is that the target doesn''t dare to stay here. He will leave."


    Just then, another police car roared and rushed over. Then the police cars opened. A valiant policewoman got out of the car, tilted her head to the walkie talkie hanging in front of her chest, and approached the wooden door.


    On the 13th and the lion got out of the car again. The lion waved to the policewoman and said, "we have taken over here."


    The policewoman saluted the 13th and said nervously, "Sir, the front desk received a report that there was a shooting and explosion here. I received a notice to come here to check the situation."


    After that, the policewoman seemed to have just seen two bodies on the ground. When she was frightened, she pulled out her pistol and shouted at No. 13: "Sir, someone is injured here. Did you call an ambulance?"


    The 13th said impatiently, "this place has been controlled. They are dead. We are waiting for the arrival of support and ambulance. Please leave quickly. It is very dangerous. There may be an exchange of fire later. You should leave here."


    The policewoman trembled and said, "but I''ve been informed to check the situation and support you. Can I leave like this?"


    The lion shouted, "didn''t you learn when you were in the police school? You should obey the orders of the officer at the scene. It''s none of your business here. Leave quickly."


    The policewoman looked at the body on the ground, nodded, then stepped back a few steps, turned and was about to leave. At this time, the 13th suddenly said, "wait, do you know how to report back?"


    The policewoman turned her head and said, "what?"


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "you didn''t see any bodies here, just the damaged wooden door, you know? No one will ask you, but if someone really asks, just say so, understand?"


    The policewoman was very tangled and said, "but, but..."


    Just then, the fans suddenly opened. Two people with pistols came out of the door, looked around with vigilance, and then waved to the door.


    Then, a dozen people came out of the door, stood at the door, stood a few on each side in the three directions, put their hands on their waists and covered their hands with their coats.


    The 13th waved his hand and said discontentedly, "there are many cameras here. Put away the gun and take the body. Come on, don''t dally."


    Several people got into the car, and then the car parked on the side of the road quickly started several. At this time, another group of people came out of the door. Four of them caught a young man with a low head. Finally, they walked quickly to a car parked on the side of the road.


    No one paid attention to them, but a middle-aged man in a T-shirt nodded in the direction of them,


    The policewoman was still holding a gun in her hand. At this time, she widened her eyes. A car was at a loss. She raised her left hand to the group of humanitarians who were leaving: "Sir, can you just let them leave? Is that ok?"


    The lion waved his hand and said, "what''s going on here has nothing to do with you. Go back to your car! Hurry up!"


    Just then, the young man bowed his head to get on the bus. The lion and the policewoman who were saying this suddenly waved their arms at the same time.


    The policewoman shot the young man with his head down in the neck. The lion then shot and hit the young man in the head.


    On the 13th, he also suddenly pulled out his pistol and shot at a group of people standing by the roadside.


    There was no specific target at all on the 13th. He just hit people, and the lion and the policewoman shot indiscriminately with guns.


    In a twinkling of an eye, seven or eight people have fallen to the ground. The rest either lie down immediately or find cover nearby and hide behind the car.


    The lion and the three of them shot more than 20 bullets, but in the end, only ten people fell to the ground. Their shooting skills are good, but they are still within the normal range. They can''t hit every shot, let alone kill at one blow.


    But they can ensure that a person loses mobility with two bullets. They did a good job on the 13th.


    On the 13th, they changed to fighting and retreating. When the bodyguards of the target had pulled out their guns and started shooting at them, the three men had retreated behind the police car and squatted down.


    On the 13th, he picked up his walkie talkie. This time, he was really contacting with the walkie talkie, and said loudly and hurriedly: "the police officer was attacked, there was a fierce gun battle, and someone was injured. Come to support and help!"


    After shouting a few words, the 13th immediately turned off the walkie talkie, and then whispered, "wait a minute, it''ll be fine soon."


    The lion put out his hand, fired a few shots aimlessly, smiled at the policewoman and said, "you look very, very beautiful in your police uniform.


    The policewoman smiled and said to the lion, "we did it. Anyway, we shot and killed the target."


    On the 13th, he was still calm and said in a low voice, "now is not the time to show love. Be careful to be killed. In that case, you will really be the last time."


    The lion whispered, "how long will the support arrive?"


    On the 13th, he looked at his watch and whispered, "it is expected that there will be five minutes left. According to the intelligence, it will take 13 minutes for the anti-terrorism forces to get here. As for the police, it should be here now. It''s a little slow. I thought it would take several police to arrive in time."


    After saying that, the harsh siren sounded again, and it came from both sides at the same time. With the rapid rush of police cars to stop, and then when the police raised their guns and began to roar, the 13th waved his hand and said, "support is coming. Who are you two loading the wounded?"

 Chapter 2266

    On the 13th, he stood up and fired several shots at the people who were more than 30 meters away from him. Then, it shouldn''t be wrong. A fool without a string in his head raised his submachine gun and fought back at the 13th.


    When the scene arrives, there must be more than 20 police cars. There are at least 40 or 50 policemen coming. Although they won''t rush into battle, there are still people behind them.


    So the counterattack quickly led to a larger counterattack.


    On the 13th and the lion dragged Medusa. Medusa lay motionless on the ground, her legs dragged on the ground, and she was dragged back and ran quickly by two people.


    When approaching the police car, an old policeman with a gun in one hand and his hat in the other hand whispered, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with her?"


    "I was hit hard on the head. Where is the ambulance! Where is the ambulance!"


    The chubby old policeman pointed at the back and shouted, "come right away, go to the back first!"


    On the 13th and the lion dragged Medusa back. A policeman looked at him nervously. They shouted, "can I help you?"


    "No, be careful! Those people are ferocious!"


    In response to the kind-hearted police who planned to help, on the 13th they dragged Medusa to a place where people couldn''t see. It was a gunfight. Of course, they had to find concealment.


    As soon as others could not see it, Medusa immediately opened her eyes and stood up. She reached out to take off her hat, scattered her hair, shook her head, and began to take off her uniform. On the 13th, she threw her gun on the ground next to her and said, "let''s go."


    The three turned a corner, took off their clothes as they walked, and threw their hats and uniforms on the roadside, regardless of the surprised eyes of the people hiding on both sides.


    On the 13th, they have a special skill, that is, they take off their clothes while walking, and they can take off their pants without taking off their shoes. However, if they observe carefully, they will find that they don''t take off their clothes, but cut their clothes with a blade.


    While taking off all the police uniforms outside, it was nice for the three to come to a crossroads, and then they stopped at the same time.


    The lion put out an arm to hold Medusa, smiled at the 13th and said, "my last action was perfect."


    The 13th whispered, "it''s not perfect."


    The lion raised his hand and said, "that is to leave no regrets."


    Medusa smiled, "do you want to see you again?"


    The 13th tilted his head and said, "don''t see you again."


    The lion blew his breath and said, "then don''t leave your contact information. Remember to officially inform big Ivan that we have finished all our work. We won''t appear again in the future."


    The 13th whispered, "yes."


    The lion and medusa met and smiled. Then they stretched out their hands and waved towards the 13th. Then they took this hand and turned their heads to the right and went out.


    The 13th bowed his head and walked out to the left.


    After a few steps forward, the 13th suddenly stopped and said loudly, "Hi."


    Cross and medusa stopped and looked at number 13. Number 13 raised his hand and said loudly, "take care."


    Medusa laughed first, and then the lion laughed. After the two looked at each other again, Medusa said loudly, "Thirteen!"


    On the 13th, she tilted her head, raised her eyebrows and made a posture of listening.


    Medusa said loudly, "no one cares about you anymore. We are all free. Try to learn to forget, and you will find a new world!"


    The lion raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "listen to her. Take care, mercenary."


    On the 13th, he nodded and turned around again. This time he didn''t look back.


    The 13th looked thoughtful, bowed his head and walked slowly in the street.


    Walking, the footsteps of the 13th suddenly became brisk. Then he raised his head and walked faster and faster, with a smile on his face.


    On the 13th, he began to whistle gently, but he seemed to be good at everything, but he was not good at whistling, which was intermittent and out of tune.


    On the 13th, he passed a flower shop. He looked at the flowers in the shop, then slowed down a little at the door and took a deep breath.


    He walked forward for more than 200 meters. On the 13th, he saw a woman in her thirties, dressed appropriately, with a bag on her left arm and a telephone in her right hand. She hurried forward while making a phone call.


    The woman has red hair. I don''t know whether she is dyed or born, but she has red hair.


    On the 13th, he stopped suddenly. He looked at the woman coming across. Then he suddenly stopped his feet, turned back and ran back to the florist he had just passed.


    Standing at the door, he glanced quickly. On the 13th, he pulled a white rose from the bouquet at the door of the store and ran away. When the owner shouted, the 13th quickly threw a handful of money on the ground, and then kept running forward until he suddenly stood in front of the red haired woman.


    The woman just hung up the phone. The sudden appearance of the 13th startled her. In panic, she threw out her cell phone.


    On the 13th, he reached out and grabbed the mobile phone. He took the white rose in his right hand and put it directly in front of the red haired woman. He whispered, "your favorite white rose."


    The woman was completely stupid. She looked at No. 13, looked at the mobile phone in her left hand, and then looked back at the flowers in front of her. After being stunned, she reached out and caught the white rose and said, "thank you, but how do you know I like white roses best? Do I know you?"


    On the 13th, his left hand shook, put his mobile phone in front of and behind the woman, looked at the woman obsessed and said, "I''ll forget you, instructor, I''ll forget you, my... Favorite."


    The woman didn''t know whether to be afraid or what. She couldn''t help taking a step back.


    As soon as his hand turned on the 13th, his eyes blurred and whispered, "I can''t forget you, but I still have to forget you. I want a new life. All the time, I''ve been... Too hard."


    On the 13th, she closed her eyes in pain, and the woman said, "what are you doing?"


    On the 13th, he opened his eyes and whispered, "I may go fishing on a tropical island, or build a cabin in the forest of Sweden and cut firewood every day."


    The woman nodded and said, "Oh."


    The 13th took a long breath and suddenly reached out to touch the woman''s hair. The red haired woman''s body froze, but she didn''t dare to move when she opened her mouth and looked frightened. The 13th closed her eyes and leaned over. After taking a deep breath in the woman''s hair, she whispered in the woman''s ear: "don''t appear in my dream in the future, goodbye forever."


    On the 13th, he suddenly put down his hand, held his head high and strode forward.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief and patted herself on the chest. Suddenly she remembered something and was about to scream, but she found her cell phone in her pocket.


    "Psychosis."


    After muttering in a low voice and looking at the flowers in her hand, the woman suddenly smiled and said, "but it feels good."


    When she said this, the woman took out her mobile phone, hurriedly dialed a number, and quickly said: "Hi, Marty, you can''t imagine what happened. I met a man who was crazy in love with me. His name? I don''t know his name. He suddenly appeared, gave me a flower, said a lot of confessions and left. What? I should stop him? No, he looks a little abnormal, but he''s really handsome. Well, well, I at least It''s time to ask his name. "


    The woman immediately turned back, but she couldn''t see the back of the 13th.


    Everything is a coincidence. Everything is accidental. The 13th is just an extremely rare touch in my heart. Don''t ask the reason. This is an inexplicable psychological fluctuation. It''s just that I happened to meet a red haired woman at an abnormal time on the 13th.


    When the woman was on the phone, he was also on the 13th. After Gao Yang got through, he whispered, "the task is finished."


    "OK, I see."


    On the 13th, he hesitated and whispered, "the matter here is over. I have to go."


    "OK, where are you going?"


    The 13th captain took a breath and said with a smile, "maybe go fishing, maybe travel around the world, maybe build a wooden house."


    "You should go for a walk. When will you be back?"


    The 13th said faintly: "it may be soon, it may be a long time, or it may never come back."

 Chapter 2267

    Gao Yang put down the phone and said to the people around him, "they''ve done it on the 13th."


    Groliov looked at his watch and said, "the enemy has completely lost their backbone. They don''t even know who they want to protect. I think now is a good time to attack."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "if we attack now, it''s just us. Will our strength be a little weaker?"


    Li JinFang said calmly, "it''s enough for us. The enemy has been completely chaotic."


    He shook his head and said: "There should be many guards in Mario''s home, but I''m not thinking about Mario''s home at all. It''s just a symbol. What I''m really worried about is frank. The most trusted person around Mario will come back with Mario''s body. My idea is to kill Frank when he just got off the plane and didn''t have time to escape, so as not to kill him It left a curse behind. "


    Pointing to Justin, Gao Yang said with a little worry: "Look at him, isn''t Justin a good example of a salted fish turning over? Now we know that Frank is the last core task left by Mario, but we don''t know how much power Frank has in his hands, nor what degree of counterattack he can make. If we don''t kill Frank in time and Frank hides and waits for the opportunity to counterattack, it will be very troublesome Yes, guys, if you cut the grass but don''t cut the roots, the spring breeze will blow again. "


    Yalebin coughed softly and said, "yes, Mario''s home is only a symbolic place. Whether to win it or not is of little value. Frank is the trouble we must solve."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "so my idea is that Satan will prepare to deal with Frank. As for Mario''s home, let the reinforcements sent by big Ivan handle it. Or the simplest thing is that we just need to wait for Justin to take over the Cicero family and let him take Mario''s home."


    Yalebin shook his hand and said, "no, although Mario''s home has only symbolic significance, it also needs to be taken quickly. Symbolic places or things must be valuable. If you capture Mario''s home, it will be like Justin officially taking the crown."


    What yalebin said is reasonable, and Gao Yang knows it, but now he is trapped in a shortage of manpower and can only pick up one target to attack.


    Of course, yalebin also knew the dilemma faced by Gao Yang. He smiled and said, "why don''t we divide our troops in two ways. Satan goes to take Mario''s house and we go to kill Frank."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "only Tata and Vasili, OK?"


    The hammer said discontentedly, "you ignored me."


    Tata said with a relaxed face: "what''s wrong? We just need to solve a frank without killing everyone. As long as he doesn''t turn to another place to land in the sky, there will be no problem. This kind of thing is too simple."


    Gao Yang didn''t hesitate any more. He stood up and said loudly, "well, clean up the residual forces in Mario''s family as soon as possible. It shouldn''t take long. If it''s fast, he can have time to support and solve Frank''s problem."


    Return to Rome for the last blow, and unlike before, no one will chase after Satan. At this time, Satan is fully armed.


    Gao Yang buckled his helmet, tightened his bulletproof vest, checked the magazine and gun, and said murderously, "get in the car, let''s go!"


    The place where Gao Yang gathered was not far from Mario''s home. It took more than ten minutes to drive.


    Satan is short of four people, yak, Jesse Lee, number 13, and James. As for leibrov and Yuri, who are soy sauce makers, they are not very capable of tackling tough indoor battles.


    So those who want to launch the attack are Gao Yang, Li JinFang, Cui Bo, Irene, groliov, Tommy, Andy Ho, Albert, Andy Ho, lucika, Jason, Frye, Phoenix, Raphael and Peter, a total of 16 people.


    Although there were only 16 people, no one of Satan paid much attention to the next battle. He took six cars, drove two trucks, pulled all the equipment and took all the weapons needed to attack the fortified positions. He was so mighty and brazenly killed at Mario''s castle.


    Mario''s castle on the outskirts of the ancient city is built on a small hill. Although it is not too high, the small hill is still the highest place nearby, so Satan has no commanding height to establish a gathering position.


    Walking along the road until it was nearly one kilometer away from the ancient castle, Gao Yang got off the car first. He raised his telescope and looked at the ancient castle. Then he threw the telescope on the seat and shouted, "worker bee, shoot two guns and tell the enemy that we are going to go!"


    Gao Yang is not completely unscrupulous, but since he can''t guarantee the proximity of hidden whereabouts, and can''t establish a sniper position with height and vision advantages, he won''t let the big side tell the enemy that he''s coming, and he has to shoot two guns to announce that he''s going to attack.


    When we fight, we pay attention to what we do and how we do it.


    This time, to hold high is to set up a dignified array and raise the flag of righteousness. He wants to frighten the enemy and destroy the enemy''s fighting will from the beginning.


    Tommy quickly set up mortars and kept putting four mortars into the barrel. After a few shots, Tommy was relieved and said, "how long haven''t I fired a gun!"


    Gao Yang raised an assault rifle and said in a loud voice: "UAV takes off, rabbit and undead bird cover, alternate cover, go forward!"


    After that, Gao Yang was the first to run along the asphalt road. On his left was Li JinFang and on his right was Irene. The three of them were the strongest first assault group.


    Frye, Raphael and Peter were holding high behind them. Raphael was carrying a big bag and looked very heavy. When he ran, the backpack fell straight back. Peter''s legs and feet were not very good and his running speed was not fast, so the speed of their group was obviously much slower.


    Frye needed to keep formation with Raphael, so Frye had to slow down. He turned to Raphael and shouted, "how many things did you bring?"


    Rafael clenched his teeth and said happily, "I''ve brought 30 kilograms of C4! If the people inside don''t know what to do, I''ll blow up the whole castle!"


    Raphael suffered a lot in Mario''s castle. He hated Mario and Mario''s big house.


    At this time, Gao Yang, they are still rushing forward. Before they are resisted, they will not stop to guard for the time being, but at this time, Jason suddenly said in everyone''s headphones: "boss, and everyone, I don''t know the good and bad news. A man came out of the ancient castle. He is waving a white flag."

 Chapter 2268

    The enemy surrendered before one shot was fired. The biggest feeling is that it''s so boring.


    However, the enemy''s surrender is not bad news anyway. It is boring at most, but it is certainly not bad news.


    Gao Yang stopped and said in the walkie talkie, "are you sure it''s a white flag?"


    Jason said positively: "of course, it''s a white flag. It can only be a white flag. A person holds a gun upside down, ties a white thing to the butt of the gun, waves it and comes out slowly. Do you need me to lower my height and observe it carefully?"


    "Lower the height and observe carefully."


    Soon, Jason said again, "it''s the white flag. He''s walking towards you. You''ll see him soon, but the guy with the white flag walks very slowly. He looks scared."


    Li JinFang immediately said to Gao Yang, "I''ll go up and have a look."


    "No, do you know Italian?"


    In a word, he asked Li JinFang. He didn''t understand each other''s language. He ran up to negotiate.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "skunk, come to the front. The others are ready to cover and move on."


    Gao Yang slowed down, raised his gun and continued to move forward. Soon after, one went out of the gate of the ancient castle. Seeing Gao Yang and them, he immediately knelt down, raised his hands and held the rifle with a piece of white cloth tied to the butt of the gun high.


    Jason said on the walkie talkie, "boss, there is no one in the yard. I lowered the height and looked at it from the front of each window. There are no open windows. I should really surrender."


    Gao Yang raised his hand, motioned for the people behind to stop, pointed to Raphael, and then said, "let''s go up and have a look."


    Several people ran quickly to the man who was about to surrender, and then raised their three knees with guns, while Raphael shouted in Italian, "what are you going to do?"


    A man in his thirties said loudly, "I was elected to ask for negotiation with you. We asked for surrender. Please, we just make money to eat. We''re definitely not going to fight with you to the end. Please, give us a way to live."


    After Raphael quickly translated the words of the people who wanted to surrender to Gao Yang, the man kneeling on the ground with a gun carefully said in English: "well, I can speak English. That''s why they had to let me surrender."


    "How many people do you have?" he said


    "Sixty two, listen to me, sir. We already know that the boss is dead and the boss''s son is dead. Everyone comes here to take risks for a living and get rich rewards. But we don''t think we really work hard with anyone. Making money is to survive, not to die, right? Gentlemen, help. Let''s leave. Oh, maybe you hear the following The news will make you feel better. The person you want to save is not dead. He is fine. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "the man we want to save? Is it chessare?"


    "Ah, isn''t it the man you want to save? I don''t know his name. We''re just ordered to take good care of him."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "allow you to surrender, let all of you come out, disarm and just stay honest. No one will hurt you. You''re right. It''s just a meal. Since you''re smart, why should we have a massacre?"


    The man who surrendered immediately came to his senses. He said loudly, "kiss, wait a minute. Please wait a minute. I''ll go back and let everyone out right away. Er, can you give me a guarantee?"


    I promise I won''t hurt you


    "I mean, can we take substantive actions to ensure that, for example, let''s put down our guns and leave from the other side?"


    Gao Yang lowered his face and said, "my patience is not good. Hurry to let your people surrender. I said I wouldn''t hurt you, just don''t. hurry up!"


    The man kneeling on the ground immediately stood up. He must have stopped taking the gun and turned around and ran back.


    Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie, "the people behind us keep up and keep alert to prevent the enemy from playing tricks. Also, Justin, the surrender representative said that there seems to be a person we want to save here. Who can it be? Do you think it will be chessare?"


    Justin said blankly, "I don''t know, but there''s no other possibility except Cesare. Do you need me to go and have a look?"


    "Come back when you''re safe."


    After a faint word, Gao Yang waved his hand. The four people arrived at the gate first, took cover and waited with guns.


    Soon, the surrendering representative raised his hands again, and then more people came out one after another. These people were not soldiers from the real battlefield, but the action of surrender was very standard.


    Everyone walked into the yard, first put the gun on the ground, then took out all the short guns and all the weapons, and then walked aside, lying on the ground with their hands behind their heads. Soon, the yard was very large and full of people.


    Li JinFang nodded at Gao Yang and said, "sixty two armed men and fourteen unarmed people should be servants."


    Gao Yang nodded and waved again. More than a dozen people all went into the yard with guns. After taking care of the prisoners, Gao Yang said loudly: "clean up the whole building. In case of any resistance, kill."


    Next, nature is to empty all the buildings to ensure that there are no others inside. Li JinFang took people in to clean up the site, while Gao Yang said to the representative, "where is the person you said?"


    "In the basement, the door was open, but we didn''t let go of the man. After discussion, we thought you might prefer to do the work yourself. Do you need me to take you to him?"


    He breathed loudly and said, "no, I know where that place is. I stayed in it for a long time."


    Justin came up in his car. Before Li JinFang and them searched the whole building, Justin arrived and parked the car outside the door. Justin said excitedly, "there are so many people. Where are they? Is it chessare?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s still inside. There should be no danger. Let''s go. I''ll take you to find him."


    Others continued to guard the prisoners. Gao Yang called Frye and escorted Justin into the basement, or interrogation room, where he had been held.


    Gao Yang soon found the interrogation room. After gently pushing open the door of the interrogation room, he saw a naked man chained to the iron chair Gao Yang once sat on.


    With a haggard face, the man who looked extremely tired raised his head slightly. Justin immediately said with emotion: "Cesare, I''m glad you''re still alive. Are you okay?"


    Cesare looked up at them, sighed, and then whispered in a very weak voice, "since you''re here, Mario is dead, right?"

 Chapter 2269

    Mario is dead. Many people are dead. If anyone knows the secret of why Mario attacked Satan, it''s only Cesare.


    So Gao Yang is really happy to meet Cesare.


    And he was locked up in the same interrogation room, but Cesare didn''t seem to have been tortured. Except for his extremely depressed spirit, he was still intact.


    "Yes, Mario is dead."


    After Justin said a very plain sentence, he spread his hand and said to chesare: "I didn''t expect you to pass me information. Although the information is false, I don''t think you meant it, otherwise you wouldn''t be here, would you?"


    Cesare sighed a long sigh and said: "Yes, Mario played a bad trick, but he succeeded in fooling everyone. Mario always suspected that someone around him was secretly sending information to you, but he didn''t expect it to be me. Unfortunately, I really jumped into his trap. In fact, if I didn''t really think Mario was dead, I might not pass information to you, so, the whole world It can only be said that fate is playing tricks on people. "


    Gao Yang took a step forward and whispered, "I''m glad to meet you, but we can talk later."


    Gao Yang comes forward and starts to open the handcuffs of Cesare. Mario takes off his coat. When Gao Yang helps Cesare to stand up, he wraps his coat around Cesare''s waist.


    Cesare stood upright supported by Gao Yang, took a long breath, looked at Gao Yang and said, "Hello, ram, believe me, I''m more glad to see you."


    Gao Yang helped Cesare take a few steps and said, "how are you? Do you need to call a doctor to show you?"


    Cesare shook his head and said, "I don''t need a doctor''s diagnosis. The best medicine for me is food. Mario didn''t hit me. He just didn''t give me anything to eat."


    After that, Cesare looked at Gao Yang and said, "I''m glad to save your life now, because if you die, no one will save me now."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "what do you say? I have to thank you for saving my life?"


    Cesare said weakly: "yes, Mario means tormenting you, abolishing you, and finally killing you. I advised him not to be too radical. You can hold on until someone else comes to save you. You don''t die or cripple. You have to thank me for my advice to Mario''s family."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "thank you."


    Gao Yang has to thank Cesare, because if his hands were really destroyed, he would be sentenced to death.


    Justin and Gao Yang helped Cesare, and then he whispered, "I don''t understand why you want to help me."


    Cesare whispered, "because Mr. Cicero, your father."


    Justin smiled bitterly and said, "sure enough, it''s the expected answer. Well, you can talk about the rest slowly. Do you need to call home? Since you''re okay, maybe..."


    Cesare''s body softened, and then whispered, "No."


    Justin and Gao Yang looked at each other behind Cesare''s drooping head, then Gao Yang gently shook his head and said, "it seems dead."


    Cecere whispered slowly: "for Mario, everything about me is no secret. He asked someone to bring my family and kill them in front of me."


    "Sorry."


    "I''m sorry for the change."


    After Gao Yang and Justin whispered a sentence respectively, Cesare said gently: "I don''t want to excuse Mario, but as a high-ranking person, his men have betrayed. If he doesn''t use the most severe means to punish and frighten everyone, he can''t mix up in the future, so this result is very normal."


    Cesare can see it, and Gao Yang has such a feeling in his heart, but what Cesare said must be right. If a big man in the underground world gives up a traitor, he may not even be able to sit steadily.


    Gao Yang and Justin helped Cesare to the restaurant and brought the ready-made food to Cesare.


    Chessare was already hungry. He didn''t eat fast at the beginning, but he felt more hungry and had the strength to eat crazily after eating a little.


    A person who has been hungry for several days can''t care about talking when eating. Chessare eats faster and faster.


    Finally, he pulled the plate in front of chessare, put a cup of coffee in front of chessare, and then said loudly: "you''ve been hungry for too long, you can''t eat too much, and everything is cold. Take a break and eat. Now you''ll have a cup of coffee first."


    Cesare put his hands over the coffee cup and bowed his head for a long time. Finally, he whispered, "I feel better. If you have any questions, let''s continue."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I want to know why Mario did it to me."


    Cesare smiled bitterly, raised his head, looked up and said: "now, it''s a mistake, a big mistake, but it''s not a mistake when Mario made the decision to deal with you. It''s a mistake from beginning to end, leading to another mistake. It can only be said to be the arrangement of fate."


    After taking a sip of coffee, Cesare said slowly, "things should start with Alfonso."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "who is Alfonso?"


    Justin whispered, "my man, he''s dead."


    Cesare shook his finger and said, "no, he''s not dead."


    Justin immediately opened his eyes in amazement. Cesare said slowly: "it''s incredible, isn''t it? The person you trust most betrayed you. It''s not Alfonso who we found, but Alfonso who took the initiative to find Mario. He told Mario your hiding place and everything you''ve done. Since then, Satan has entered our vision."


    Justin said hard, "it''s impossible!"


    Cesare shrugged: "Is it necessary for me to lie to you? Your Alfonso, hiding in an unknown corner with a large amount of money, is enjoying himself. By the way, the money is yours, not from Mario. Alfonso took all the money from all your accounts and left alive. In return for selling you, Mario doesn''t care about your money."


    Justin''s mouth kept wriggling, and then he stood up and circled.


    Cesare continued to say faintly: "From Alfonso, we know that no one among the forces you have more contacts with can help you, except Satan, because you gave Satan 100 million US dollars, which Alfonso started to operate. Alfonso doesn''t know why you want to give Satan money, and we don''t know. The most reasonable explanation is that you try to make Satan''s mercenary regiment the basis of your force. We all know You lack a deterrent force base, and in terms of Satan''s reputation, 100 million US dollars is enough for you to buy this mercenary regiment and work for you. Therefore, when Mr. ram takes the initiative to send someone to ask for a cooperative relationship with Mario, what will he think and do? "

 Chapter 2270

    Gao Yang couldn''t help looking at Justin because he was involved, as if it was Justin.


    Justin looked defeated. Even when he just came back from Iceland, he didn''t look so bad.


    Justin said to himself, "you mean Alfonso betrayed me from the beginning? Everyone thinks he''s dead, but Alfonso''s reward for betraying me?"


    "Yes," Cesare said in a deep voice


    Justin took a long breath and said, "I didn''t expect that."


    "What does Alfonso know? Will he pose a threat to us? I mean Satan," he frowned


    Justin lost his mind and said, "no, I handled your business myself, Alfonso. He just managed the finance for me. He didn''t participate in the intelligence."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said, "that''s good. You can chase him slowly."


    Justin shook his head and said, "no, no, very bad, very bad."


    Justin looked at Gao Yang and said helplessly: "Alfonso is a friend I grew up with. He is my most trusted person and my best friend. How can he betray me? He has nothing. I gave him a decent job and a very rich income. It is understandable if he is caught and can''t stand betraying me, but how can he betray me at the beginning?"


    Gao Yang also shrugged and said, "this kind of thing doesn''t seem rare."


    Cesare smiled with disdain and whispered: "this kind of thing is happening every day. Don''t be too surprised. We continue to answer Mr. ram''s questions. Yes, when you take the initiative to find Mario, we all think you are working for Justin and looking for a chance to start, so Mario is normal to deal with you."


    "Fark!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help scolding. Cesare said with a melancholy face: "speaking of this, he came back to me again. In my opinion, Satan is Justin''s last hope, so I must retain the last counterattack force for Justin. I must honor my promise and let him become the new parent of Cicero family."


    Justin whispered, "did my father arrange it right?"


    "Yes."


    Cesare looked at Justin and whispered, "your father, he is a great man. The Cicero family has reached its peak in his hands, and you, you can''t."


    Cesare waved his hand and said with emotion on his face: "people, you can''t be too proud. Mr. Cicero is the most powerful person I''ve ever seen, but he always maintains humility. No matter how big a career you have made and how high your position is in the future, you must maintain a humble heart."


    Justin whispered, "yes, he often teaches us that."


    "The world is the law of the jungle, and the underground world we live in is a man who eats people and doesn''t spit bones. Mr. Cicero is well aware of the difficulty and danger of survival in this world. Behind the strength of the Cicero family is the hatred and coveted eyes of countless people. A proud man who doesn''t know danger can''t lead the Cicero family."


    Cesare waved his hand and said: "It''s meaningless to say all this. Your father told me that you are his chosen successor. Let me try my best to assist you. If Mario has no opinion, continue to be his good assistant. If Mario has any opinion, tell your father in time. Unfortunately, when Mario decided to usurp the throne, I was not in his plan, so I failed to inform your father in time ¡£¡±


    Justin took a long breath and said, "we all know what happened later. I just wonder why you are willing to remain loyal to my father after his death."


    Cesare looked at Justin and whispered, "I''m from Naples. My father was a very famous man in Naples. He was the boss of a gang. My father was not a Mafia, but he controlled more than half of Naples''s waste purchase business. Then he died. Do you know how he died?"


    Justin stood up and said, "gangster? That''s dying in a gang fight or being killed by the police?"


    Cesare smiled bitterly and said: "A 14-year-old boy shot my father in the face with a sawn shotgun. The child''s gun was loaded with bird bullets. The bullets were wrong, so the first shot failed to kill my father. The child shot him in the chest a second time. Finally, my father lay in the hospital for several days and swallowed his breath in pain."


    Cesare wiped his mouth and said, "do you know why that child shot my father?"


    Justin said, "what else can it be if you are instructed?"


    Cesare smiled bitterly: "That''s right, but he''s not a gangster, but a friend of the little bastard. Let''s put it this way. A few little gangsters who make trouble all day in the street are too young to be legal age, so they won''t be punished for committing a crime. They want to be the cruelest gangsters nearby. What should they do? One of them said, if anyone dares to kill the most powerful boss here, Of course he was the most powerful boss, so the little bastard went home, took his father''s gun and killed my father. "


    Justin said in surprise, "Oh, it''s such a thing."


    Cesare breathed out and said: "My father died, his best brother took all his money and took my mother. My father was soon forgotten, and after I was beaten several times, I ran to Rome. I was eleven years old at that time. This is a very tortuous story. In short, I met your father. He took me in for me to go to school and made me a graduate of a famous university Sheng, also came to Mario''s side to work, that''s all. "


    Justin said in a deep voice, "so you are willing to do everything for my father. Even if he dies, you are willing to pay any price to fulfill your promise."


    Cesare nodded and said, "yes, that''s right. In addition, just like Alfonso ran away with your money, I''m in charge of Finance for Mario, so I''ll help you get Mario''s money. Compared with Mario''s family property, the money you lost can only be regarded as pocket money."


    Justin nodded numbly. Then he said nervously, "money is very important, but more importantly, did Mario spread the information of Satan and big Ivan for free?"


    Cesare shook his head and said: "I don''t know, not until I was discovered by him, but at that time I was already preparing to do it, mainly for big Ivan, but we didn''t have particularly deadly intelligence to threaten big Ivan. As for Satan, Mario never regarded Satan as a great threat, and based on my understanding of Mario, he liked to find enough deadly opportunities to do it again."


    Justin breathed a sigh of relief and said, "that''s great. It seems that I don''t have to worry about how to wipe Mario''s ass."

 Chapter 2271

    It''s all over.


    The black devil successfully killed frank, so no matter what Justin will do next, it''s over for Satan.


    Now Gaoyang''s biggest feeling is not happiness, but ease, incomparable ease.


    Satan does have a lot of things to do, but Gao Yang feels that they must rest for a period of time. They are always too nervous and people can''t stand it. Therefore, even if things are urgent in Yemen, he has to give everyone a holiday.


    It''s too long, but there''s still no problem taking a break of ten days and a half months.


    Everyone went back to their homes and gathered when they had to take action, but Yuri couldn''t rest. As a newcomer lacking in all aspects, he had to follow yalebin back to Somalia for training.


    The most people go to the United States. Irene has just stayed at home for a long time, so she also wants to go to the United States to relax.


    Several people got on the plane and made their first stop in New York. Now Gao Yang doesn''t have to stay in a hotel in New York because they all bought their own houses.


    First went to groliov''s house. Natalia was still as enthusiastic as ever, but Yelena was not at home, but still at school.


    Gao Yang did not disturb the reunion time between groliov and his wife. He returned to his home, or the house he bought.


    Gao Yang always believes that an empty house can''t be called a home. People with a home are home. Without a family, it''s just a house.


    Back to his house, I can see that it is often cleaned and the whole house is spotless, but it is because the house is too clean that Gao Yang feels afraid to step down.


    Put the big bag on the tea table, Gao Yang sat on the sofa for a while, finally took out his satellite phone, found a number from the phone book, took out a spare mobile phone from the bag, and then dialed it according to the phone in the phone book.


    After waiting for someone to connect, he raised his voice and whispered, "it''s me. Can you hear it?"


    "I can hear it. Go ahead."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "when will my father and my mother be finished? It''s not a short time."


    The person talking to Gao Yang sighed and said with a bitter smile: "To tell you the truth, three or four months is really not a long time. You have to understand that some things can''t be done by ourselves. Your things belong to special things. You turn on the green light all the way. You don''t mean to delay them. But you know too many people and have too much influence. It always takes some time to deal with things at the local level."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and whispered, "I''ve given you everything I can. You must know my attitude and how I do it. I just want to ask if you have plans to take my mother and my father as hostages. Otherwise, I don''t believe you haven''t handled such a thing yet."


    The man who talked with Gao Yang immediately became serious and said in a deep voice: "It''s really wrong of you to think so. I won''t say anything. Just open the skylight and tell the truth. It''s better to have a good relationship with you than to take your parents as hostages. Do you think we''re fools? Besides, you think it''s good for us to take your father and your mother away for me? Even if you say it''s bad for me."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "sorry, I''m really worried."


    The person talking to Gao Yang also sighed and said: "Brother, I still say that. If you don''t insist that you have to smooth your affairs and let your parents go out in a dignified manner, I''ll arrange someone to escort you immediately. We''ll send them wherever you say. We''re definitely not smuggling. I''ll get them all the documents and legal immigrants wherever we go. As long as you say yes and hang up the phone, I''ll do it!"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "no!"


    After saying it in a very tough tone, Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s not that I have a lot of things, but that I really can''t let them leave like this. My father and my mother have had a hard time in the past two years. All the neighbors and relatives in the neighborhood know that their son killed and ran away."


    He swallowed his saliva hard, raised his voice and said loudly: "If I let them hide their names, they will go quietly. They will not be able to get through this camp. I just want them to leave openly, tell everyone that they are going abroad to find their sons for reunion, and then let them return home if they want to go back, see whoever they want, so that they can look up in front of their relatives and friends , let them wait until they are old and gone, and they can bury their leaves in their ancestral graves. "


    The person talking with Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said: "Brother, you''re far enough away. If you want me to say, I really don''t mean anything else. If you want to take me as a friend, take my words as a friend and advise you that you killed people. No one wronged you. If you want me to say, get together with your family quickly. Why do you pay so much attention these days? Who cares? Do you say you insist on these £¿¡±


    Gao Yang stuck his neck and said, "as for others, I don''t care, but my mother cares."


    "OK, I''ll tell you the truth. I''ve already reported you to my superiors. Our working group reported it jointly. It took a lot of effort and there were great differences, but later they agreed to agree to your requirements. There''s no way. You''re too valuable. Hey, no one is stupid. That''s all. So don''t worry, your conditions are mine We will certainly do it, but you can''t hurry. It''s really not urgent. "


    He breathed loudly and said, "well, I''ll wait. What''s more, I''m about the three families, the rabbit and Li JinFang. Have you made any progress?"


    "Li JinFang has made progress and agreed to restore his military status and reputation, but the specific operation still needs to be studied, but it won''t take too long. One month, two months at most. I''ll give you a definite letter. The rabbit thing is the same as you. It''s estimated that you two will have to solve it at the same time."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "OK, that''s it. Bye."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang looked at the empty house, sighed, looked at his watch first, calculated the time difference, picked up his mobile phone and dialed the number. After waiting for the other party to connect, he immediately said in a very relaxed language: "Hey, mom, it''s me. It''s a little early. Did you get up?"


    "Yang Yang, why can''t I get through to you this time? Are you okay?"


    Gao Yang said with a very relaxed smile: "it''s all right. What can I do? I''ve been too busy recently. I just went to Chile to talk about a business and lived for some time. My original number was too expensive in Chile. Did I just say that if that number couldn''t get through, I''m on a business trip again. Don''t worry. What''s my father doing?"

 Chapter 2272

    In fact, since reaching a secret agreement, Gao Yang will often call home as long as he has time.


    After talking to his parents for a short time, Gao Yang Hung up the phone and then abandoned his mobile phone.


    Gao Yang sometimes seems too careful, but the problem is that after mixing with the black devil for a long time, Gao Yang can''t act carelessly. He said he lifted the monitoring of his parents'' phones, but who knows whether it is true or false.


    It''s not enough to be careful when dealing with people who represent national forces. Maybe Gao Yang''s current contacts have no malice towards him, but in the future, or change people, or some people think he is always a threat. It''s better to try to find out his details and master his whereabouts when dealing, even if it''s not necessary for the time being, But keeping these key things is not a bad thing.


    Therefore, Gao Yang never revealed too much on the phone, not only to avoid parents'' concerns, but also because of many other factors.


    After hanging up, Gao Yang doesn''t know what to do.


    After a person is melancholy for a while, Gao Yang, who has been very exciting and nervous since this time, feels very, very tired.


    The house belongs to Gao Yang, but it is very strange to him. It can be seen that ye Lianna has made a lot of efforts in their house. Gao Yang opens the door of a bedroom and looks at the clean and tidy furnishings inside. Finally, nothing moves. He lies directly on the bed and falls asleep soon.


    This should be the surest sleep Gao Yang has ever had recently.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Gao Yang slowly opened his eyes, and then he saw Ye Lianna sitting by the bed.


    Let people enter their own home and sit by the bed without realizing it. This kind of thing should never have happened to Gao Yang, but it happened now.


    The reason is also very simple, because Gao Yang is absolutely relaxed in his house, and ye Lianna is unlikely to hurt him at all.


    Gao Yang sat up, wiped his face, then smiled and opened her arms to Ye Lianna, and ye Lianna immediately threw herself on Gao Yang.


    After lying and embracing each other for a long time, Gao Yang reached out and pulled Ye Lianna''s hair. With a deep look, he said, "when did you come back?"


    "It''s been half an hour. I went home first, saw my father come back, and then came here directly. You slept really well. I''ve never seen you sleep so well. Are you tired?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a smile, "yes, I''m really tired this time."


    Ye Lianna immediately said, "will you rest for a while?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, but there are still many things to do during the rest, mainly because there are many people to see."


    Ye Lianna pinched Gao Yang''s face with her hand and rubbed it hard. At the same time, she said discontentedly, "what kind of rest is this? Rest doesn''t work."


    Gao Yang held Ye Lianna''s face and said with a smile, "men have to work. You haven''t heard a word. Women conquer the world by conquering men, and men conquer women by conquering the world."


    Ye Lianna said with a smile, "I''ve been conquered by you again and again. Now you still want to conquer the world. Do you want to conquer more women?"


    He said he was dead. He laughed and said, "no, I just want to consolidate my rule over you."


    Ye Lian held her high face and looked back and forth many times. With a happy face, she said, "I remember that the most correct thing I''ve done in my life is to start in time and grab you from Catherine. Really, this is the greatest achievement of my life."


    Gao Yang felt a little embarrassed. Ye Lianna also felt that she had made a mistake. She stuck out her tongue and said with a smile, "excuse me, is it embarrassing you again?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it''s rare to meet. You always mention what she does. I have nothing to do with her. I''m just friends."


    Ye Lianna sighed: "Yes, it''s too much for me to mention what she does. I think it''s still because I lack a sense of security. I don''t have to worry about my life for a long time, but I''m always afraid that Catherine will take you away. I know you can''t be a simple friendship. There is no pure friendship between men and women, but you and Catherine are very disciplined people, but that''s why I''m afraid Ah. "


    It''s really bad to talk about another woman as soon as we met, but ye Lianna finished her words. Gao Yang doesn''t know how to pick up the conversation. The most important thing is that Catherine has a very complex relationship with Gao Yang and ye Lianna. She can''t give up at all. She can''t be clearly involved and can''t get around.


    So Gao Yang lamented that ye Lianna and Catherine, who should have been rivals in love, how could they become friends? It''s unreasonable. Everyone is so familiar that they can''t do it if they want to steal. They can''t bear to do it. I''m sorry to do it.


    Ye Lianna sat up, shook her head and said, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t want you to have a super friendly relationship with her. It''s impossible. I''m not so generous. I just don''t think you can''t even meet because of me. With Adele, you don''t want anything to happen with her."


    It was very contradictory. After saying that, ye Lianna immediately rubbed her long hair in distress and said, "why do we keep talking about Catherine? Change the topic."


    Gao Yang said innocently, "you''ve been saying good or bad."


    Ye Liana said angrily, "that''s because I know you''re thinking."


    "I didn''t," he shrugged


    Ye Lianna suddenly looked at Gao Yang very seriously and said, "look into my eyes and tell me, during the time you left, do you miss me more or Katherine more?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "of course it''s you!"


    "Never thought of Catherine? Look into my eyes, you swear, you will never lie to me!"


    "Let me think about it," he said with a wry smile. "I swear I miss you 99 percent. As for Catherine, I really think of it occasionally, and absolutely not. There''s no other meaning."


    Ye Lianna took a breath and said, "I''m relieved."


    Gao Yang thought Ye Lianna was very strange, very strange. He said curiously, "what''s the matter with you? You''re strange today."


    Ye Lianna shrugged and said, "one of my classmates has a good relationship. Her boyfriend was robbed by another woman. I have a sense of crisis. Well, I''m a person who lacks a sense of security. I''m worried about losing you, and Catherine is really excellent. How can I not worry about it."


    Gao yangjue felt that it was necessary for him to let Ye Lianna feel relieved. While he was thinking about how to Tell ye Lianna, his satellite phone rang.


    The phone came at a bad time. When Gao Yang got through, he heard Cui Bo yell, "brother Yang, what are you doing? I''m with little Downey. Nate''s son of a bitch has been broken by us again. This grandson is really not a thing!"

 Chapter 2273

    Knight did it again, which made Gao Yang a little confused.


    "What do you mean? What''s going on?"


    Treble said loudly, "come and have a look. Mercenary magazine has ranked us as the first small mercenary group."


    "What? Are you kidding?"


    Gao Yangji was surprised, because how could Satan become the first small mercenary group? But after thinking about it, he found that Satan now has more than 20 people, which must no longer be a super small mercenary group.


    But even if Satan rose a level and reached the scale of a small mercenary regiment, it shouldn''t be the first.


    It''s not that Satan''s strength is not enough, but that what Satan has done recently can be said to be doing nothing. He claims to be a mercenary regiment, but none of the real mercenary tasks have been answered.


    In addition, everything Satan does is kept secret and then kept secret. I''m afraid a trace of information will be leaked. Even if he has done a lot of big things recently, the outside world should know nothing. How can mercenary magazine rank Satan first.


    The United States is a magical country. Mercenary magazines really exist, and what''s more amazing is that there are still a lot of subscriptions.


    Although the mercenary magazine now mainly reports on PMC, it has always focused on the real mercenaries, and their exclusive mercenary group ranking recognition is very high. It is not only authoritative, but also a wind vane in the mercenary circle.


    Since treble scolded Nate, don''t guess. Mercenary magazine must have got the news from Nate, so it ranked Satan first.


    Mercenaries, after mixing to the top, are still mercenaries.


    Even if you become the first mercenary regiment, even if you are qualified to ask for a higher price, you can''t get rid of the essence of collecting money and working hard. At best, it can only be regarded as high-grade cannon fodder.


    Gao Yang is no longer going to mix in the mercenary circle. He wants to upgrade. He wants to make Satan bigger and stronger, become a regular large company and completely get rid of the fate of cannon fodder. Therefore, he doesn''t care whether it is the first mercenary group or not.


    In addition, Gao Yang has always believed that people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong, so he will never seek to make Satan number one in any ranking.


    Knight always cares about the ranking of the angel mercenary regiment. It always annoys knight that he can''t get the first place, so Gao Yang doesn''t understand. How can Knight disclose information to the mercenary magazine and make them the first.


    "It''s unreasonable. It''s not in line with Nate''s character."


    Gao Yang said in surprise and said, "you''re at little Donny''s house, aren''t you? Wait for me. I''ll be there."


    Originally, he was not far away. He called Ye Lianna. Gao Yang soon arrived at little Donny''s house.


    Cui Bo took a magazine in his hand, threw it to Gao Yang and said, "read it yourself."


    Gao Yang opened the magazine and said, "what''s going on?"


    Little Downey said with a smile: "the aurora mercenary regiment made a statement in the mercenary magazine, announced its dissolution and completely withdrew from the mercenary world. According to the rules, the second ranked angel has become the first."


    Gao Yang said, "yes, why does that have anything to do with us?"


    Little Downey reluctantly put up his hand and said, "Knight called the mercenary magazine and issued a statement saying that the strength of angels is not as good as Satan, so Satan should be the first. Therefore, the mercenary magazine republished the ranking in the latest issue, Satan first and angel second."


    Gao Yang stopped turning to the magazine and said loudly, "is this too hasty? Do you want the authority of mercenary magazine? You can''t say what Knight says. Are other mercenary uniforms? Just publish the ranking without investigation. It''s funny."


    Little Downey shrugged and said, "this is a world of the jungle. Angels are the first, but they take the initiative to admit that they are not as good as Satan. Well, whoever doesn''t believe in killing us will naturally become the first, or killing angels will naturally become the second, and then discuss with us who is the first."


    After that, little Downey said with a smile: "mercenaries don''t easily let others know their identity, so mercenary magazines can only rank according to some impractical evidence. The third is not necessarily better than the tenth, but it''s also very reasonable. If you kill the tenth, you''ll be the tenth. If you kill the first, you''ll be the first. I think it''s also very fair."


    Gao Yang muttered a few words, and finally turned to the mercenary ranking, and then saw that Satan''s name appeared in the first place.


    But Satan''s introduction is short enough, only a few words.


    "According to the recommendation of the head of the angel mercenary regiment, we re released the ranking of the list. The biggest change is that the Satan mercenary regiment has moved from the position of the first super small mercenary regiment to the first place on the small team list, which is really amazing, but the crazy wolf, the head of the angel mercenary regiment, personally confirmed that the strength of angels is not as good as Satan. Therefore, the change of this list is enough to make us happy Convincing.


    Because of Satan''s sudden entry into the list, the 10th moth mercenary regiment in the previous ranking fell out of the list in a regrettable way.


    We know no more about the mysterious Satan mercenary regiment than in the super small period. The fearsome ram continues to lead the mysterious mercenary regiment, but we know almost nothing else.


    Mercenary regiment Name: Satan.


    Mercenary regiment size: small.


    Number of mercenaries: more than ten.


    Member nickname: unknown.


    Record: unknown.


    Active location: unknown.


    Contact information: unknown. "


    After a brief introduction, there was a string of unknowns. At least there was no more leakage. Gao Yang turned back with the magazine. There was no introduction from other mercenaries, so he said to little Donny, "that''s all?"


    Little Downey immediately took a magazine and said, "you took the latest one. This is the magazine of the last issue. The ranking was published in the last issue. Later, after Knight told the magazine, they revised the ranking in the latest issue, so they just added our content, and the other parts remained roughly unchanged."


    Gao Yang took the last issue of the magazine, and then saw the heaviest news on the cover. The aurora mercenary regiment, which had disappeared for a long time, announced its dissolution.


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "Alexander has refused to issue a dissolution statement for many years, just pressing the angel head. Now, the aurora has been dissolved for no reason. The angel has pushed us to the first position for no reason. What''s the matter? What does Nate want to do?"


    Cui Bo suddenly smiled and said, "do you think knight is used to the life of the second child of ten thousand years and is not used to being the first?"

 Chapter 2274

    Maybe the angel led by Knight Schumacher is really the life of the second of ten thousand years.


    If angels and Satan encounter on a narrow battlefield and have to separate life and death, Gao Yang estimates that angels still have a slightly larger winning chance, because Satan still has fewer full-time fighters, and at least half of them play a supporting role.


    However, pay attention to this. However, as long as the battlefield is not limited, and the two mercenary regiments release their hands and feet and show their magic powers to destroy each other, Satan can play dead angels now.


    From the beginning, Satan''s mission building policy was a small and complete team. Unlike other mercenary regiments that only focus on fighting and only focus on lightweight infantry special operations, Satan''s pursuit is to be able to use any possible weapons, such as tanks, artillery, aircraft, as long as they can be used.


    Moreover, Satan is an extremely rare mercenary regiment with all terrain combat capability. Whether it is the vast desert, Weiwei mountains, cold polar regions or hot and humid rain forests, Satan can adapt to any terrain.


    However, compared with the ability of all terrain combat, the angel is not bad. Especially after James and Jesse Lee were both injured and left, Satan''s amphibious combat ability decreased. However, several angels died in the Donetsk war, and the strength of both sides decreased slightly, so the two mercenary regiments were even.


    If the combat power of peripheral organizations outside the core team is included, the angel is now thriving in Ukraine. It is already one of the largest forces in Donetsk and can also be among the best in the whole Ukraine. However, after Russia''s Secret intervention in the Ukrainian civil war, the strength of the angel is bound to be weakened.


    On Satan''s side, Satan does not directly control as many peripheral members as angels, but Satan has Somalia, a stable rear base, the whole skeleton Gang as allies, and the legal shell of the solar system company, which can expand the team at any time. Therefore, the two mercenary regiments can basically be regarded as a tie only from the combat power of peripheral organizations.


    But the angel opened the situation in Ukraine, and Satan made great contributions. The angel''s current artillery regiment is still high and high to be captured, so how can the angel compare with Satan''s external firepower.


    As for arms, the angels don''t even have enough arms.


    Satan''s real strength over angels is that Satan has extremely strong backing, or allies. Let alone, the world''s largest arms dealer is Satan''s loyal ally, and the largest intelligence dealer is supported by Gao Yang.


    Moreover, Gaoyang also has a large financial source, a high-yield and high-quality diamond mine. Although the diamond market is very special, diamonds as a special luxury can not be put into the market on a large scale like other raw materials, Gaoyang can still stably obtain hundreds of millions of dollars of income every year, which can be hundreds of millions. Only Knight of two coffee plantations is like a beggar compared with him.


    The worst thing is that now Knight''s plantations are essentially owned by Gaoyang. He has mortgaged the plantations in exchange for much-needed cash.


    So now, if angels compare the most basic combat effectiveness with Satan, there is still a comparison, but can they win the battle of separating life and death in a narrow range? It''s hard to say. Angels are really an old mercenary group. Decades of experience is not fun, but Satan also has to raise this combat effectiveness multiplier.


    Since he thought that an encounter might not be as good as an angel, it was still the idea of self modesty. At the beginning, in the first World War of bossosa, Knight caused him too much psychological shadow. Up to now, he can''t have absolute confidence to surpass angels in close combat, so his choice is that the winning face of angels is a little larger.


    This is his own assessment, but in Knight''s calculation, it can''t be so.


    Nate is a shameful man. How can he compare with Gao Yang.


    Take the most basic combat power of the mercenary regiment as an example. Knight dare not think that angels are better than Satan. The reason is very simple. Satan killed the butter knife first and then three dogs, regardless of the method used. Based on these two achievements, who dares to refuse to accept that Satan is the first.


    Some people care about the false name, others don''t care, and Gao Yang doesn''t care. He doesn''t care about the ranking at all. Knight cares very much. His goal is to bring the angel into the first mercenary group.


    But knight is extremely strong, extremely competitive and extremely proud, but it is precisely because of his pride that after finally becoming the first, he would rather not pursue the first for half his life because the way to become the first is not what he wants or the embodiment of his real strength.


    Gao Yang had planned to call Nate to make a confession, but after thinking about Nate''s behavior, he thought it was OK. Now Nate must be depressed, so don''t sprinkle salt on his wound.


    After reading the magazine for a while, he smiled and said, "the first is the first. Some things are inevitable. When the strength comes, it is the first. Anyway, it''s really cool to find that we have surpassed the level and become the first."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "it''s cool enough, but you''re not going to scold Nate."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "pull it down. You want to scold him. He still wants to scold us. He can''t be the first when Aurora retires. How depressed."


    Saying this, looking at the ranking of the medium-sized mercenary regiment, Gao Yang suddenly said, "Hey, compared with us, this steel virgin is the real height. It''s very cold."


    In the most competitive small mercenary regiment, Satan became the first, but at the level of medium mercenary regiment, there was no competition at all.


    If a medium-sized mercenary regiment with more than 100 people is considered, many of them have reached this scale in the world. For example, the mercenary regiment led by Li Qiu is enough for this threshold, but it is only large enough, that is, a bunch of cannon fodder assembled, which is not qualified to be listed in the mercenary magazine.


    Therefore, in the list of medium-sized mercenaries in the magazine, there is only the name of the virgin of steel. All other positions are vacant. There are no powerful competitors. This is not what it is.


    After looking at the names of other mercenary regiments and the introduction of each mercenary regiment, Gao Yang put down the magazine and said with regret: "the virgin of steel is difficult to deal with. She has suffered heavy losses several times and can recover her scale and strength in a few days. I wonder how the Hydra did it."


    Little Downey stood up and said, "it''s not easy to be rich and famous. It''s not easy to recruit people. If the Hydra doesn''t die, the virgin of steel won''t die. Therefore, if you want to destroy the virgin of steel, you must kill the hydra."


    Gao Yang threw the magazine on the tea table, stretched out his hand and patted it on the magazine. He said confidently, "kill him sooner or later! Even if he really has nine heads, I have to screw them off one by one!"

 Chapter 2275

    It really doesn''t matter to Satan whether he has become the first, because Satan doesn''t live on commission at all.


    There are few tasks with a commission of tens of millions of dollars. If you are lucky, you may be able to catch up with it once or twice a year. If you are not lucky, you may not even encounter a task with a commission of tens of millions of dollars in a few years. Moreover, the higher the Commission, the more dangerous the task is. In conclusion, it is not worth the loss for Satan to live by earning a commission.


    It was found that Satan had become the first in the small mercenary regiment, but after some surprise at the beginning, the topic soon changed. Little Donny said to Gao Yang, "I''m sorry to disturb you when you rest, but there are some things you need to decide. Can we talk about it alone?"


    Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna, smiled apologetically, waved and said, "let''s go."


    Little Downey took Gao Yang into a room. After only two of them were left, little Downey took out several documents and said, "you''re too busy these days, and the situation is very dangerous. I can''t let you deal with some things in the company, but now that you have time, you''d better go to Texas to deal with the company''s affairs."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I really need to go to Texas. Is there anything important?"


    Little Donny said bitterly, "is there anything? There are too many things. You can''t do many things without you. Our company has started, but now it''s in a state of semi shutdown."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "aren''t you taking care of it?"


    Little Donny sighed and said: "I''m a broker, not a manager. Don''t get these two professions wrong. Besides, I don''t have time to manage the company. I must focus all my energy on you. If you need money, I must transfer the money to you as soon as possible. If you need to transfer, I have to prepare the passport or plane I need right away. These trivial things are insignificant, It takes a lot of energy, especially time. I don''t have time to take care of the company. "


    After that, little Downey said with a wry smile: "you don''t even know who is running the company. Well, either you find a professional manager to run the company, or you have to find an agent to take over my job, but what I want to say is that although you trust me, I''m really not good at handling the affairs of the company."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "anyway, it''s an empty shell company. Now it can''t be used. After our plan in Yemen is officially implemented, it''s OK to concentrate on running the company''s affairs. By the way, since you don''t have time, who handles the company''s affairs now."


    Little Donny said helplessly: "Karima, to tell you the truth, she''s very talented. She handles everything very well. Otherwise, what do you think the company that no one manages will become now? Listen to me, you can''t just ignore it because the solar system company is an empty shell. When you really need it, do you think a shell company that has never been heard of can play its due role? At least let the company The secretary seems to think so. "


    Karima, the sister of the 13th, raised her subconsciously and rubbed her forehead and said, "Karima is still very powerful, so let her handle it all."


    Little Downey said helplessly: "What Karima can''t do is not her lack of ability, but her. Her identity makes it impossible for her to show up easily. Don''t forget that she is involved with Mossad. Karima must hide carefully after Clooney almost exposed all the secrets last time. Therefore, she can''t become the manager of the solar system at all, and she can''t fly to Iraq to the scene Take care of some things. "


    Gao Yang covered his eyes with his hands and said hard, "why is it so troublesome."


    Little Downey said in a deep voice: "so you need a competent professional manager who is familiar with mercenaries, PMC, the Middle East, can easily work in countries in the Middle East, and is reliable. Well, you have to be familiar with the United States and American laws, and know how to maintain interpersonal relationships..."


    Gao Yang immediately raised his hand and said, "stop! Stop, tell me how such people can be? Even if so, can we invite them?"


    Little Downey scratched his head and said, "the requirements are really high, but there is actually one such candidate."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "who?"


    "Clooney, he meets the requirements in all aspects."


    Gao Yang waved helplessly and said, "don''t pull it. Clooney can''t. He may have enough ability and is really reliable now, but don''t forget how he can appear in Shah, and our main customer is Shah."


    Little Downey sighed, "maybe we can find a way to completely solve this problem, otherwise, we really have no one. Let me say, how about having Clooney have a facelift?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you''ve seen too many movies, and Clooney has changed his name now. His name is Jim."


    After helplessly saying that, Gao Yang thought for a moment, then he suddenly patted his legs and said loudly, "I think of a person! Maybe he can do it!"


    Little Downey said immediately, "who?"


    Gao Yang said excitedly, "Abdul."


    Little Downey thought hard for a moment, frowned and said, "who is Abdul?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "a friend of mine works for Morgan. I don''t know if he has finished his work in Libya, but I can ask."


    When he thought of it, Gao Yang immediately took out the phone and dialed Morgan. After Morgan got through, Gao Yang immediately said, "Morgan, I''m back and ask you something. Is there anything Abdul is doing now?"


    Morgan said slowly, "I wish you could come back. I think we need to meet and talk about what happened to you in Italy."


    Gao Yang was like a child who had done something bad was found by adults. He whispered, "ah, you know?"


    Morgan sounded unhappy and said, "do you think I don''t know such a big thing? Others don''t know who Satan ram is, don''t I know?"


    Gao Yang stuck out his tongue and said, "well, where are you? I''ll find you right away."


    Morgan took a breath and said, "I''m in Washington. Come to me as soon as possible. Abdul is in the United States. He has nothing to do now. What can you do for him?"


    Gao Yang said with some embarrassment: "I want to ask him to be my manager, the manager of the solar system company, but I don''t know if you can release people there."


    Morgan was silent for a moment and whispered, "come and see me first. Talk about this after meeting. If you can, you''d better hurry. I''m going to the Middle East tomorrow. Time is tight."


    Gao Yang put down the phone and said to little Downey, "arrange a plane and start as soon as possible. I''m going to Washington."

 Chapter 2276

    Morgan has lost some weight, but his mental state looks good.


    After a gentle hug with Morgan, he raised his voice and whispered, "are you well?"


    Morgan nodded and whispered, "fortunately, lymphatic cancer is not a cancer type that makes people collapse in a short time. I have energy and enough time to deal with some things."


    When I see Morgan again, I can always see Simon. After hugging Morgan first, Gao Yang and Simon have a good relationship and have experienced life and death together, so there is no need to consider the problem of identity and occasion. Gao Yang and Simon also hugged heavily, Gao Yang beat Simon on the chest and said with a smile: "long time no see, butt face, how are you doing recently?"


    Simon''s mouth twitched a few times and whispered, "you bastard, don''t you suffer enough in Italy."


    Morgan motioned to Gao Yang to sit down, poured two glasses of whisky himself, put one in front of Gao Yang, looked serious and said angrily, "you almost died in Italy."


    Gao Yang picked up his glass and whispered, "it was just an accident."


    Morgan gave a dignified stare and said, "accident? Do you think it''s just an accident? If you continue to live like this, it''s no accident."


    After raising his glass and taking a sip, Morgan put down his glass and said slightly irritably: "Gao, you can''t go on like this. You have money and status now. You are already an important figure in the underground world, so it''s really stupid to continue to engage in the career of mercenary. If you''re not a madman who just wants to kill, you should give up this business and tell me, what''s your reason to continue to be a mercenary?"


    Gao Yang took a sip of whisky and said, "in fact, mercenaries are just a saying now. We don''t take money to fight for others. We''re doing our own thing."


    Morgan sighed and said, "you are no longer what you were, so you can''t take risks in everything."


    Gao Yang looked at Morgan and said with a bitter smile: "I want to, really, but I have no one to use. Our background is still too low after all. To tell the truth, the people I trust most can''t do anything except war. In the process of transformation, we have to learn and do many things. Therefore, I can''t do without taking risks."


    Morgan pondered for a moment and said, "this is a question. How is your Yemen plan going now? Does Satan still need to play in person?"


    Gao Yang said: "Yemen''s plan is progressing smoothly, but Satan must play in person. To tell the truth, we haven''t retired behind the scenes and let others come forward. Many things can''t be controlled by ourselves."


    "This sentence is not wrong. If you want to achieve great things, at least you can''t be lazy or afraid of danger. Although I don''t think you need to implement any Yemeni plan at all, since you want to establish a large private force company, you must do it yourself."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "a little correction, it''s us."


    Morgan shouted, "it''s hard for me to change your mind, so I won''t advise you to give up your ideal, but at least you should pay more attention to your safety. First, at least arrange some bodyguards for yourself? Just like this time in Italy, if Simon follows you, he will never let you fall into this trap."


    Gao Yang disagreed with Morgan''s words. He felt that the ability of No. 13 and yak was not inferior to Simon, but out of politeness, Gao Yang decided not to refute Morgan''s words.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s face, Morgan raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t you believe it? Simon, tell him what you will do."


    Simon immediately said, "I will personally choose the meeting place and make sure that the other party can''t ambush people. This is the most basic. Then, during the meeting, I have to make sure that the other party doesn''t hurt your ability..."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "no, you don''t know the situation at that time. I had to see Mario as soon as possible..."


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "enough, you don''t understand the meaning of a bodyguard. Tell me, who went with you at that time?"


    "Number 13, yak, and Raphael."


    "What do they do? I mean, what are they good at?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "number 13 is a killer, yak is an intelligence officer, Raphael, er, he is a blasting expert."


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "Simon, tell him what the problem is."


    Simon said faintly: "the primary responsibility of bodyguards is not to fight or kill, but to ensure the safety of guards. You say, they are offensive, and bodyguards are defensive."


    Morgan pointed to Gao Yang and said, "see? Your people are very capable, but their attention is not to protect you. They will ignore many problems, but a professional bodyguard is different. Bodyguards must only consider security issues."


    Simon interface channel: "If I think it''s too dangerous to go to someone''s house to negotiate, I must stop you. The 13th is best at killing. He may know how to take targeted precautions from the perspective of a killer, but if the person who wants to hurt you is not a killer? Or if the person who wants to hurt you is someone other than the negotiation object? You need to understand that killing doesn''t mean He will protect people. An excellent intelligence officer thinks about how to help you achieve your goals, but he won''t think about how to protect you. Protecting your safety is not his job. "


    Thinking about what happened, Gao Yang had to admit that Morgan and Simon were right.


    Gao Yang immediately raised his hand and said loudly, "I see. That''s what happened. You''re right."


    Simon smiled: "If you have a bodyguard, another advantage is that your bodyguard can use the identity of a professional to put forward various security requirements with negotiation objects such as Mario. If you put forward it yourself, it will be very impolite. Your shooting skills are very good, but is it appropriate for you to bring a gun when you meet with distinguished guests? But if you have a bodyguard, it is different. The bodyguard puts forward security requirements It doesn''t matter, because this is the duty of the bodyguard. As long as the people you contact also have bodyguards and are at the same level, he must understand this. Otherwise, he has a plot. "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I should hire a professional bodyguard, but as a mercenary, it''s a little strange."


    Morgan said faintly, "people have two sides. When you are a super killer and lead a group of people to fight, you naturally don''t need bodyguards, but when you appear in the upper class society with a successful face, you naturally need bodyguards."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, after talking so much, I guess you must have a suitable candidate to recommend."


    Morgan pointed to Simon, who nodded and said, "yes, I have the right person to recommend."

 Chapter 2277

    But Simon and Morgan are also right. Defensive bodyguards and offensive mercenaries first have different ways of thinking, and their coping styles in the face of danger are very different.


    For Gao Yang and Satan, when they are in danger, their first consideration is definitely how to kill the enemy, but for bodyguards, their first thing to ensure is not to put the protected object in danger, and strive to eliminate all risk factors in the bud in advance.


    Even if there is an emergency, the bodyguard will never want to kill anyone, but quickly escort the protected object out of the danger zone at the first time.


    Ivan is still alive and Satan has made great efforts, but the biggest reason why Ivan can survive is his bodyguard nicknamed shield. When he finds danger, the shield''s first reaction is to block Ivan behind him. If he hadn''t blocked the deadly bullet for Ivan, Ivan wouldn''t have had a chance to let Satan save him.


    On the 13th, he often plays as a guest bodyguard, but to be honest, as a killer, he is impeccable, but as a bodyguard, he is unqualified.


    And now I don''t know what to do on the 13th. I don''t know whether I can come back in the future.


    Gao Yang also felt that he really needed a full-time bodyguard. When Simon said he had a suitable recommendation, Gao Yang immediately said with interest: "who? Tell me."


    Simon looked at Gao Yang and said calmly, "I have some suitable candidates who can protect you."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "they?"


    Simon nodded and said, "yes, they, what you need is a bodyguard team, not one person. There must be at least five people. They will be responsible for your clothing, food, housing and transportation, with an annual salary of 160000 dollars after tax and their insurance expenses. On average, it is 180000 dollars per person per year."


    Gao Yang said in surprise: "five people? There are too many. I don''t need so many..."


    Morgan said discontentedly, "listen to him!"


    Simon ignored the astonishment and continued: "these five people are responsible for protecting you, but only if you don''t go to any particularly dangerous occasions. For example, if you want to go to war in Yemen and want them to follow you and be ready to stop bullets for you at any time, it certainly won''t work, or you can offer a price they are willing to accept."


    "I just think there are too many five people," he whispered


    Simon smiled and said, "there are more than five. You also need a personal bodyguard, an experienced bodyguard who is extremely sensitive to danger, sleeps with one eye open and is ready to die for you at any time, so there are at least six people, and this personal bodyguard has an annual salary of at least one million!"


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "exaggerate."


    Simon said faintly: "to be exact, what you need is a security supervisor. Let me briefly explain the difference between an ordinary bodyguard and a bodyguard with an annual salary of millions."


    Simon raised a finger and said solemnly: "First of all, bodyguards are divided into several different types. In brief, you can often see bodyguards who protect the rich. Their duty is to protect the safety of the employer, but this safety value is limited. Their training is also in exchange for the safety of the employer at all costs. However, under the instinct of survival and the limited price paid by the employer, you can''t It''s easy to understand that they are really expected to be ready to exchange their lives for the lives of their employers at any time, right? "


    "Yes, it''s easy to understand that a monthly salary of more than $10000 is a lot, but it''s certainly not worth your life."


    Simon nodded: "There is also a kind of important protection personnel trained by the state. Such bodyguards may not get a particularly high salary, but they have a sense of mission. They are based on courage and sacrifice in exchange for the security of the protected objects, such as the presidential guard of various countries. These people are designated by the state, but they certainly don''t have to worry about whether they can complete their mission."


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "yes, yes, I know. I''ve seen a movie. It''s very good. It''s called Zhong..."


    Without waiting for Gao Yang to finish, Simon continued: "but the bodyguards trained by this kind of countries are almost impossible to retire because of their special identity and mission. After retirement, they can''t be employed by the rich. Therefore, this kind of bodyguards hardly need to be considered."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, don''t think about it."


    Simon stretched out his third finger and said, "there is another kind of friend or brother who grew up together. Later, one of them became another bodyguard. This kind of bodyguard has the highest degree of loyalty, but its professionalism is generally worse, sometimes very poor. The bodyguard you used before belongs to this type."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s not bodyguards. They''re just temporary guest stars."


    Simon breathed and said, "what I want to say is the fourth kind. I''m a bodyguard."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "Oh, what kind do you belong to?"


    Simon said solemnly: "I used to be a special combat soldier and received complete and best training. At this stage, I was an aggressive killer. Later, my post was adjusted. I was selected to perform the task of protecting important personnel. For this reason, I received three and a half years of special training and six months of adaptive task execution. After passing the test and passing all the tests, I had the opportunity to serve as a real killer Important personnel protection tasks. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s the internship period."


    Simon said faintly: "but before I expired my internship and was about to be assigned or selected to protect an important person, I received an order to retire immediately. Then, I came to the United States to protect Morgan, and until now."


    Gao Yang repeatedly said, "because you haven''t protected an important person, there is no secret related problem, so you can protect Morgan, right?"


    Simon nodded and said, "yes, what I want to say now is that there is such a person who has experienced six years of training and completed a transformation from an ordinary soldier to a professional bodyguard, but he lost his qualification to become a bodyguard on the eve of becoming a professional bodyguard."


    "Wait a minute, are you talking about simbert? Israel''s internal security administration, simbert! Isn''t it? I know the full-time VIP Protection Organization of this department. I heard that the members in it must leave after seven years? And it seems that it''s not very difficult to invite the people who come out of simbert? They work as consultants and run a lot of bodyguard companies."


    Simon breathed and said, "appearance, what you see is only appearance. Simbert is really famous, but there are also levels within simbert. Some people are qualified to protect the prime minister, but most of them can only serve as the peripheral protection layer. Believe me, what you see only belongs to this level."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I see."


    Simon smiled and said, "the person I''m talking about, ability, physical strength and reaction, is at the peak of his life, and he is absolutely ready to die for the protected object at any time. This person is looking for a job, and I''m ready to introduce him to you."

 Chapter 2278

    Simon certainly can''t introduce ordinary people, but Gao Yang listens and thinks the bodyguard introduced by Simon is too fierce.


    Gao Yang said curiously, "why does such a powerful person need to come out to find a job instead of joining simbert? I know he is definitely not specially sent by Israel to protect me. I don''t have so much face."


    Simon said helplessly, "can your curiosity not be so strong? If you must ask, I must deceive you. Do you like it?"


    Gao Yang immediately waved his hand and said, "you continue."


    Simon stood up and said, "he needs a job. He wants money. He thinks he deserves a job with an annual salary of one million dollars, but this kind of job is difficult to find. His employer circle is almost limited to the gang boss or drug lord. Look at Morgan, do you think he will pay one million dollars for a bodyguard?"


    Morgan immediately raised his hand and said, "I''d rather be killed than pay a bodyguard a million a year. Don''t even think about it."


    That''s because Morgan never took Simon as his bodyguard.


    Gao Yangshan said: "then why do you think I will pay a million annual salary for a bodyguard and pull him into Satan? I think it''s worth it, but it''s too expensive to be my bodyguard only?"


    Simon said, "that''s because you need it. Morgan is different from you. His job is not as dangerous as you, and he has me."


    "Such words are easy to produce ambiguity..."


    Simon twitched a few times in the corner of his mouth and said, "you''re such an asshole, Gao!"


    Gao Yang coughed a few times and said, "then go on."


    Simon breathed out and said, "he went to distin''s company in the hope of finding an employer. When distin told me, I immediately thought of you."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and whispered: "The annual salary of one million is indeed a little high, too high. If he enters Satan, the price is nothing. You think, if I want to deal with a very dangerous object, I will naturally be vigilant. We are powerful enough. We can''t use a bodyguard to protect me, but I take a bodyguard with one million annual salary in my daily life. It''s a little extravagant."


    Morgan picked up his glass and said with a smile, "danger is everywhere, and the fatal danger must come from surprise. Gao, I''ll ask you, is it worth spending a million on a second life?"


    "Not a million, a million a year."


    After adding a sentence quickly, Gao Yang nodded heavily and said, "but it''s still worth it, absolute value."


    Morgan smiled, "that''s all right. What else to consider."


    He breathed loudly and said, "well, I''ll meet him when I have time."


    Simon said immediately, "don''t wait. He''ll be here when he has time."


    Gao yangleng said, "you are really, really, really efficient."


    Simon smiled: "in addition to your personal bodyguard, the other five people also have suitable candidates. They are all students from the distin training camp and former special combat forces soldiers. However, after a long period of professional bodyguard training, they have been responsible for protecting Morgan under my control, but with the reduction of Morgan''s public activities in the future, they can turn to protect you."


    Gao Yang looked at Morgan and said, "you want to reduce the number of your bodyguards? It''s not good!"


    Morgan breathed and sighed, "I will have fewer and fewer activities in the future. I don''t need so many bodyguards anymore, and I want to find them a generous new boss. Oh, there''s another problem. Let Simon tell you."


    Simon said in a deep voice, "if you use the people I recommend, the biggest problem is that most of them are from Israel. Three of these five people are from Israel. I don''t know if you have any ideas about this problem."


    Gao Yang doesn''t feel much about nationality. He just feels that such a mature small group will protect him. He doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    While thinking aloud, Simon murmured: "I''m from Israel, and the people I know are also Israelis, so when I recommend people to you, they must be from Israel. If you think most people are from the same country, you can find other suitable candidates. For example, it''s easier to find important guards in Russia. You can use your own channels to set up a main bodyguard team, but it''s the most important The important one, I still recommend the person I recommend. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. The people you can trust and know are actually quite suitable. I don''t have to find another person myself, and it''s fast to start with a mature team."


    In fact, Gao Yang also wanted the black devil to help him find some bodyguards, but the use of Morgan was actually related to Gao Yang''s trust in Morgan, so Gao Yang immediately decided to retain the people who had protected Morgan, because he still had great trust in Morgan after all.


    After he said he would use the person recommended by Simon, Gao Yang immediately said, "ass face, you haven''t said that guy''s name yet. You can''t keep calling him."


    Simon took a long breath and said, "let him introduce himself. Also, if you dare to call me ass face in front of him, I''ll crush you bastard with one hand!"


    After that, Simon went out angrily. He really didn''t want the nickname of ass face, but he couldn''t change it in front of Satan and distin.


    Soon after Simon knocked on the door outside, he took a man in his thirties and pushed the door into the house. Then he pointed to it and said in a loud voice, "I said, ram, please introduce yourself."


    The man who came in was tall and dignified. He looked at it with a look of examination, and then said, "my name is Joseph Raj, twenty-eight years old."


    In a short sentence, even if he introduced his own, he looked at Gao Yang again with a close look, and then said, "I ask for an annual salary of one million dollars, without any other requirements."


    Gao Yang stood up, held out his hand to Joseph Raj, smiled and said, "Hello, nice to meet you."


    Joseph stepped back, put his hand behind his back, and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Simon shrugged and said, "don''t shake hands with a bodyguard, don''t you know?"


    Gao Yang shrugged awkwardly. At this time, Simon said, "if you are still satisfied with Joseph, tell me your real situation. If you think he doesn''t meet your requirements, this meeting can end."


    Gao Yang thought for a while. He also stared at Joseph Raj with his eyes. After looking at it for a long time, he said loudly, "ram is my nickname, my real name is Gao Yang. As for my career, I''m a mercenary."

 Chapter 2279

    For his bodyguards, there can''t be too many secrets, and Gao Yang must at least let his bodyguards know what he usually does.


    After giving a brief account of what he would probably do outside the battlefield and what dangerous situation he might encounter, Gao Yang said to Joseph Raj, "this is my general situation. Generally speaking, it will not be particularly dangerous outside the battlefield, but it will never be too easy."


    Joseph said calmly, "if you want to get a million annual salary, the risk of this level is completely within the tolerable range, but I have a request. If you agree, I can be your bodyguard."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "tell me."


    Joseph said in a deep voice, "on the issue of security, you must obey my arrangement."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "well, I''m afraid not. First of all, I have to know what your so-called security problems refer to. You can''t go to a place. It''s dangerous. If you say you can''t go, I won''t go, or if you want to see someone who may be bad for me, I''ll disappear because of the danger."


    Joseph shook his head and said, "if you can''t reach this level, if your trip is particularly dangerous, I will advise you not to go, but if you have to do something, I''m certainly not qualified to stop it, but I must try my best in all the details to ensure your safety. On such details, I require the highest voice, and you or others shall not interfere."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Oh, you mean this. Of course it''s no problem. I asked you to do this."


    Joseph immediately said, "that''s good. I can act as a bodyguard for you. The annual salary is paid in advance. There is no need for insurance. The existing insurance types are meaningless for bodyguards like me."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, you can follow me in the future. The money will be given to you later. Do you want cash or transfer."


    "Transfer."


    Joseph Raj was only absent-minded for a moment. It can be seen that he was also happy that he had found his favorite job, but he was only emotionally fluctuating for a moment. After quickly adjusting his psychological state, Joseph Raj immediately said, "well, I''ve been working for you since now, boss."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if you don''t have anything to deal with, well, you can start working from now on."


    In a few words, Gao Yang has an extra bodyguard, which is still the one with an annual salary of one million.


    Almost everyone in Satan has an annual salary of one million dollars, but how to say, people who can earn an annual salary of one million dollars and earn more than 99% of the people in the world.


    Money is not so easy to earn, and big money is even more difficult to earn. It is almost impossible to expect a skill to earn a million annual salary. Even in some famous large enterprises, only a few can earn a million annual salary. Although black money is relatively easy to earn, there are many people willing to work hard in the world, and several can earn a million annual salary.


    So Joseph Raj asked for an annual salary of one million, so he sold his life to Gao Yang.


    Joseph Raj also entered the working state very quickly. Gao Yang and Morgan sat face to face. Joseph was originally standing on Gao Yang''s side, but he immediately stood aside after he decided to start working for Gao Yang.


    Simon said to Gao Yang, "are you sure you want to use the whole bodyguard team I recommend?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "use it. What else can we consider."


    Simon then said to Joseph, "Raj, congratulations on finding a job. Gao is definitely a good boss. You will also have a very excellent team. You will meet them later."


    Joseph Raj said in a deep voice, "OK, Simon, but I need to identify the team. I won''t accept unqualified candidates."


    Simon smiled and said, "they are the people I selected. They can''t be unqualified."


    Joseph nodded, but then said, "no offense, but those who meet your requirements may not meet my requirements. We have different styles."


    Joseph was a little rude to the people who introduced himself to work, but Simon didn''t feel disobedient at all. He nodded and said, "well, you can meet them. If anyone doesn''t meet your requirements, get rid of them. Since it''s your team, of course you''re responsible."


    Simon and Joseph stopped talking. At this time, Gao Yang looked at Simon and said, "before going on to the next thing, I have a question I need you to answer for me. Why can''t you shake hands with the bodyguard?"


    Simon smiled, "have you always been so curious?"


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, I''m really curious. I really don''t understand what you mean, don''t shake hands with the bodyguard."


    Simon shook his head and said to Joseph, "come on, let''s show him."


    Joseph then went to Gaoyang. Simon went to Gaoyang. He held out his hand to Joseph and said, "hello."


    Joseph shook hands with Simon and said, "hello."


    At this time, Simon suddenly pulled Joseph''s hand and suddenly backed away. Simon immediately pulled out his gun, but Joseph stabbed Simon''s eyes in an awkward posture.


    After two empty moves to the East, they immediately stopped. Then Simon said to Gao Yang, "do you understand? Even if I can''t subdue him, I can make him unable to protect you in a short time, creating space for others to shoot at you. This is just one of the typical reasons."


    Then Simon took two steps aside, raised his hand and made a gesture to shake hands with Joseph, and said: "In this case, as long as he shakes hands with me, he can''t keep his eyes on you, so it''s just a handshake, and he has to make many action choices that are not conducive to protecting you. Therefore, when the bodyguard is working, that is, around the protected object, he will never shake hands with anyone or have meaningless dialogue. In order to maintain his working state, Even if you are not around the protected object, a qualified professional bodyguard will not shake hands with others. Of course, I mean a really professional and senior bodyguard. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "ah, I see. It makes sense. Now I understand."


    Simon smiled: "so the bodyguards look very cold. They stand aside with sunglasses and don''t speak or move. They don''t want to be cool, but they need to work. After getting used to this job, the bodyguards look very cold. In fact, they are quite cold. Therefore, the divorce rate of bodyguards is very high."


    Gao Yang looked at Simon and said, "you don''t look very cold. Are you divorced?"


    Simon immediately pulled down his face and said, "can you be serious, can you?"

 Chapter 2280

    A more serious topic, of course, is the purpose of this visit.


    Gao Yang faced Morgan, but he immediately remembered Joseph who was still standing aside.


    Obviously, Gao Yang didn''t know how to get along with his bodyguard. After a little hesitation, he still said to Joseph, "there''s nothing here. Go out first."


    Joseph nodded and then walked out with great strides. After Joseph left, Gao Yang said with a smile: "it feels strange. Well, Morgan, I want to ask Abdul to help me. If he has nothing urgent to deal with now."


    Morgan breathed and said: "Abdul has been with me for many years. He is a very good guy. He has the ability to take charge of his own affairs and knows the situation in the Middle East. If you ask him to help you with the solar system company, it is really appropriate, but I have to ask him what he means. Although I think he is unlikely to refuse, I can''t order him to leave and help you from now on. After all, I Our relationship is not just between the boss and the employee. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand."


    Morgan sighed and said, "I feel weaker and weaker, but I can''t leave right away. Many people are staring at me. I think someone has suspected that something is wrong with my body. Someone has tried to get my information from the hospital I went to."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "trouble? Do you want to be him?"


    Morgan shook his head and said, "no, no, it''s a business matter. I can''t eliminate all my competitors physically. Although it''s easy, doing so will destroy the basis for maintaining the existence of this business system. Business matters must be solved by business means, not by fighting."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, but you know, let me know if you need to."


    Morgan gathered his body forward and whispered: "our business has had some problems, small problems, but it is strange that I have been secretly investigating these days. Now that you have handled the Cicero family''s affairs, if it is convenient, you''d better let Justin investigate it for us."


    The business between Gao Yang and Morgan can only be diamond business.


    Now the diamond mine is Gao Yang''s biggest source of income. It can be said that even if he doesn''t do anything, he can live the rest of his life in the most luxurious way. Therefore, Gao Yang is still very nervous when Morgan says there is something wrong with the diamond business.


    "What happened?"


    Morgan rubbed his hands and said thoughtfully: "Our shipments this year are the same as last year, but our revenue has decreased by a quarter. In order to achieve the same income level as last year, I have increased our shipments, but in order to reduce other people''s attention, my goods are large and high-quality goods. However, the source of goods that should be very popular is unsalable. Do you know what this represents? It represents the emergence of this market Problem. "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I don''t understand this."


    Morgan said with a worried face: "The diamond market is a very special market. Debys monopolizes the trading of the diamond market. The biggest particularity is that diamonds can be produced manually. In essence, there is no difference between artificially produced diamonds and natural diamonds, but only the crystal of carbon. However, diamonds are also the only kind of diamonds that can be produced manually, but they can remain high The reason for the high price of gemstones lies in the monopoly of debys company. They control the output and supply of raw diamonds, coupled with marketing means such as grading diamonds, so as to maintain the high price of diamonds. "


    After a brief explanation, Morgan continued: "Diamond sales need to be carried out according to the agreed price and quantity with CSO. What we sell is blood diamonds, which have not been certified by CSO organization. Therefore, we need to quietly sell a small part of raw diamonds at a relatively low price after changing hands several times. With our current output, if we sell according to the current shipment, it will be enough for us to sell for 20 years, because our mine is really A super rich mine, but if we clear all the goods at once, we will not only destroy the whole price system, but also become the public enemy of the whole industry. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand. What do you want to investigate, the reasons for price fluctuations?"


    Morgan nodded and said with a little worry: "yes, I''m worried that we have sold too many diamonds to disrupt the market. However, I sent someone to check carefully. This is not the case. Someone outside us has increased the diamond supply, which has led to the decline of the diamond market."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "a new mine has been discovered, or has CSO adjusted the price?"


    Morgan pointed high and said: "The problem lies here. No new mines have been discovered, and CSO has not adjusted the diamond quota and price. However, a large number of diamonds have been dumped, resulting in a decline in the price set by CSO, but CSO has not said anything, which is wrong, because the significance of CSO is to prevent this disorderly competition. If someone rashly ships a large number of diamonds regardless of the rules, CSO will inevitably lead to CSO Let''s put it this way. If a blind man dares to sell blood diamonds like this, CSO will definitely send someone to kill him. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "well, CSO is secretly shipping. The diamond market is limited. CSO is secretly shipping a large number of goods while maintaining the illusion of stability in the diamond market. Because the shipping volume is too large, there are still price fluctuations in the market."


    Morgan nodded and said: "We have hoarded enough goods to sell for 20 years, and debys will only hoard more than us. Our advantage lies in large and high-quality high-end goods. Such goods should have been scarce, but now the prices of high-grade raw ores are falling, which is very abnormal. It can be said that what is happening now is enough to destroy the foundation of the diamond market, which is before the market collapse Zhao, but CSO didn''t say anything. I want to understand why now! "


    Gao Yang whispered: "I''ll call Justin now. Business intelligence is the main business scope of Cicero family. I think they will find out the reason."


    Morgan nodded and said in a low voice, "this diamond mine can now bring us $1 billion in stable income every year, but the reason why I care about the fluctuation of the diamond market is not just the problem of money. It must be what happened. It is the most important to find out the reason for the abnormal behavior of debith company."


    The prophet of Chunjiang water heating duck, those big companies and families with extremely sensitive sense of smell, probably got some news when they began to make some abnormal actions. Morgan cares about this.


    Gao Yang also understood this truth. He whispered to Morgan, "the market for luxury goods such as diamonds can only be maintained in peacetime. The only reason I can think of now is war!"


    Morgan smiled bitterly and said, "it''s a large-scale war, but I haven''t received any news or found any signs of World War, so check it."

 Chapter 2281

    It sounds incredible and ridiculous, but Gao Yang and Morgan didn''t mean to joke.


    The world has never been completely peaceful and calm, and has never really been away from the threat of war.


    How many years have passed since World War I and World War II? Before the two world wars, small-scale wars never stopped, and after the two world wars, the war will certainly not stop.


    So who can guarantee that the third world war will never come?


    Now the world seems calm, but did the civilians before World War II live in worry and fear of war every day?


    No, before any world war, the vast majority of people would not have any concept of war. Even if the situation was tense, people would habitually think that the crisis would pass as before, until the war suddenly broke out, from a small war to a local war, from a local war to a war sweeping the world.


    The main body of human beings is short-sighted. In fact, everyone is the same, whether it is the common people or the leaders of the country. Although they shout all day that they don''t want war or won''t war, people will suddenly realize that war is really coming after the war comes.


    After the human productivity has been greatly improved, the scale and destruction of war have also been greatly increased. Now, it is almost certain that war will have devastating consequences, because now there are nuclear weapons, and if a weapon is invented, it will certainly be used.


    In retrospect, the third world war has passed mankind. It is recognized that the Cuban missile crisis almost led to the Third World War. Everyone is laughing at the Soviet Union, which finally retired.


    After the Cuban missile crisis has become history, look back and think about the consequences if the Soviet fleet did not withdraw at that time?


    Even if no one dares to use nuclear weapons, no one is willing to use them, but as long as they are available, they will eventually be used. The Cuban missile crisis has perfectly demonstrated this, but the vast majority of people will habitually ignore this.


    What is the reason for people to think that after the conflict between the two great powers, one side will inevitably give in to avoid a world war?


    There''s no reason.


    Famine has never been far away from human beings, and war has never been far away from human beings, but human beings are forgetful creatures and naive creatures. They always feel that what they think will not happen will not happen.


    The current world situation is very chaotic, but it is not particularly chaotic. There is no hair trigger state before World War II. To predict a war, we only need to see whether the contradictions that may lead to the war can be solved. If they can be solved, everything is not a problem, but if the contradictions cannot be solved, it means that the war will eventually come.


    Unfortunately, the main contradictions in the world can not be solved by any means other than war, and no means of reform and repair can be solved. Therefore, what people can do is to watch the contradictions deepen and escalate gradually, and then break out completely, forming a large-scale war.


    Both world wars were launched from old Europe. The third world war may be tomorrow, five years later, ten years later, but it will eventually be launched from old Europe.


    Now Europe seems peaceful, harmless and weak, but looking at the essence through the appearance, the contradictions in Europe are the most serious, and the contradictions in Europe cannot be solved, so the war can only be launched from Europe.


    For war, ordinary people are definitely the last group to realize it. Besides those who launch war, who is the most sensitive to war?


    Gao Yang is definitely one of the most sensitive people to war, because he is a warmonger and wants to make war without war. Moreover, Gao Yang is not the lowest cannon fodder now. The amount of information he can get is already in the highest level in the world.


    There are big Ivan, the largest arms dealer, and Justin, the largest intelligence dealer. If there is a large-scale war there, Gao Yang is definitely one of the first people to know.


    Morgan, on the other hand, is equally sensitive to war, or to any kind of unrest.


    Because Morgan''s business is mainly done in war-torn areas. If Gao Yang makes money by destroying the war, Morgan makes money by rebuilding at the end of the war, or Morgan makes money by looting war-torn countries. How can people who do this kind of business be insensitive to war.


    If Gao Yang''s and Morgan''s worries become a reality, they are the prophets who made the right choice first. What does it matter if their worries eventually prove to be a false alarm? After a false alarm, it''s better to drink and dance than to complain that you haven''t done anything when the disaster is coming?


    Therefore, the diamond market fluctuated, and others would only look for reasons from this market. Morgan and Gaoyang almost immediately put aside the limitations of the diamond market and looked for reasons from a deeper level.


    What is forward-looking, Morgan and Gao Yang, that is, when some people successfully avoid disasters, the biggest possibility is not that they have the ability to predict, but that they are careful enough.


    So Gao Yang didn''t think Morgan was making a fuss, nor did he think Morgan was worrying. He just immediately remembered a thorn that had been lying in his heart.


    Gao Yang that''s why cleaners buy a lot of outdated old weapons and even build production lines.


    When Morgan mentioned that there were fluctuations in the diamond market, which reminded him of some bad things that might happen, Gao Yang immediately decided to disclose the news to Morgan.


    Gao Yang looked at Simon first, then Morgan, then lowered his voice and said, "there''s something. It''s time to tell you two. Please remember, never divulge this news to anyone, otherwise I may die, and many people may die."


    After a low warning, he said in a loud and deep voice: "the cleaners are buying a lot of old-fashioned weapons and equipment, as well as production lines. All the things are finally sent to Africa. I did it myself."


    Morgan''s face sank, stared at Gao Yang and said, "a lot of old-fashioned equipment?"


    Gao Yang said softly, "yes, guns, tanks, armored vehicles, rifles and grenades, but no aircraft, no electronic control. Every weapon must have a production line. What do you think of?"


    Morgan trembled: "nuclear war, only nuclear war."


    Gao Yang opened his hand and said, "I''ve always been confused, but I can''t think of the reason, because I think it''s really impossible to have a nuclear war in the short term."


    Morgan thought for a long time, very, very long, and then he whispered, "Gao, you said the cleaners sent all their weapons to Africa, right? Well, let''s make some preparations in Africa."

 Chapter 2282

    On the way to Texas, Gao Yang didn''t habitually sleep, but fell into meditation.


    Now Gaoyang has resources, funds, sufficient manpower and convenient conditions, so after he and Morgan made some predictions, he decided to do something immediately.


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang wanted something to drink, so he looked at the small bar in the plane. As soon as he turned his eyes, Joseph Raj immediately said, "what would you like to drink?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "refreshing drink, have a cup of coffee."


    Joseph immediately turned to the small bar. Then he quickly brought back a cup of coffee and put it in front of Gao Yang. Then he said in a deep voice, "is there anything else you need?"


    "No, thanks."


    Joseph nodded and then sat back in his seat, next to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang sits in the cubicle on the private plane because there is a very comfortable boss''s chair in the cubicle.


    Looking at Joseph nearby, Gao Yang hesitated and finally said, "well, you are my bodyguard. Do you need to do these service jobs?"


    Joseph said in a deep voice, "if you have other bodyguards or attendants around you, I don''t have to do these things, but if you have only me around you, I will do these things for you, because although I will leave you temporarily, it''s more dangerous for you to do such things yourself, so I have to do them for you."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "Oh, I see. It''s all right now. I want to stay by myself for a while."


    Joseph said positively: "If you don''t have privacy that I have to avoid or secret calls that I can''t know, I suggest you let me stay here, because we don''t have a tacit understanding. We''d better establish a tacit understanding in a very safe situation, rather than establish a necessary tacit understanding in a dangerous situation. I don''t know what your daily affairs are or your habits, such as sleeping Sleeping habits, hygiene habits, etc. I need to understand and memorize them. Therefore, if you have nothing to do now, I''d better stay and observe your state is also a part of my work. "


    Joseph said a lot of reasons that Gao Yang couldn''t refuse, so Gao Yang said after scratching his head, "well, I don''t have anything to deal with, just stay."


    Joseph nodded and said, "understanding is two-sided. If you have questions or you want to talk to me, now is the time."


    Gao Yang took a sip of coffee, and then he said with a smile, "it''s good to have a chat. Well, why don''t you give yourself a cup of coffee or other drinks? You don''t have to be so restrained with me. It''s good to talk while drinking."


    Joseph shook his head and said, "no, I will never drink anything other than water at work, and I will never let meaningless diet occupy my time."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "so how long do you work? You can''t get off work on time, ha ha."


    Joseph said seriously, "as long as I''m by your side, it''s my working time."


    He breathed loudly and then said, "well, I see. Another question is, do we need to be so, so close all the time? You have to follow me wherever I am?"


    Joseph said: "graded. If it is a safe environment, it is enough for me to stay in the same building as you. If it is in a very dangerous environment, I must be in the same room with you even if I sleep at night."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help shivering. Then he lost his voice and said with a smile, "well, it seems that I have to adapt to these slowly."


    Joseph didn''t answer this time. Gao Yang put down his coffee cup, looked at Joseph and said, "do you have a nickname? Or what do you want me to call you when I call you?"


    Joseph immediately said, "just call me Raj. Raj is shorter and sharper. Once you need to call me out loud, Raj is easier for me to hear."


    Gao Yangji was surprised and said, "do names have these stresses?"


    "Of course, every detail is."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and suddenly said with a smile, "that''s no good. I can''t call you Raji. I''m Chinese. You already know that your last name, Raji and garbage are homonymous in Chinese. Calling you Raji makes me feel strange."


    Joseph smiled and said, "if you''re happy, you can call me a bodyguard. You just have a customary name."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "didn''t you have a nickname?"


    Joseph shook his head and said, "no, but our nickname must stay in the training camp. After coming out, the nickname can never be called again, so there is no nickname."


    "Then I''d better call you Joseph first. You will certainly have a nickname. I have a group of very interesting brothers who will be happy to give you a nickname."


    After laughing, Gao Yang continued, "there''s another question, which level do you belong to? It''s not convenient for you to answer."


    Joseph thought for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice, "there are levels within us, of course. I can only say which level I am the highest. I won''t say how many levels there are. In addition, from the perspective of function, I belong to the underwear bodyguard."


    Gao Yang widened his eyes and said, "underwear?"


    Joseph shrugged: "This is our internal nickname. I accidentally said it, but it''s really not a secret. Bodyguards are generally like this. Let me explain. Underwear bodyguards are not protecting underwear, but like underwear bodyguards. As the name suggests, underwear is the most intimate and private clothes. It''s easy to understand. There are coat bodyguards besides underwear. You must wear clothes But you take off your clothes when you sleep. "


    Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "understand, understand, this metaphor is really vivid."


    Joseph continued: "in addition to the coat bodyguards, there are glove bodyguards. They need to wear gloves at work or on some ceremonial occasions, or when they need to do dirty work, and when the weather is cold, so the number of glove bodyguards is the largest and is not fixed, just like wearing gloves when needed and not when not needed."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "the weather is cold, just like the security environment is bad, so a large number of bodyguards are needed. Your metaphor is really too vivid and easy to understand."


    Joseph said in a deep voice, "they belong to the category of coat bodyguards. You can''t only wear underwear without coat, so I suggest you meet the bodyguard recommended by Mr. Morgan as soon as possible, so that I can improve your security system after investigation."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "soon, soon, we''ll go to Texas and finish the work first. When we can come back from Texas, you can see them."

 Chapter 2283

    When the plane landed in Houston, it was still too early. It was five o''clock in the morning, so Gao Yang didn''t leave the plane, but rested in the plane for a while and left the airport at more than seven o''clock in the morning.


    Gao Yang didn''t call Karima. He didn''t think it was necessary to inform him in advance and let many people wait to meet him. Therefore, after leaving the airport, Gao Yang walked directly to the taxi carrying area. At this time, Joseph finally said with a shocked look: "we''re not going to take a taxi?"


    Gao Yang looked at Joseph in surprise and said, "we''re just going to take a taxi."


    Joseph looked around, and then he was puzzled and said, "Houston, isn''t your company''s headquarters?"


    "Yes, so what? What''s the problem?"


    Joseph pointed to himself and said, "you give me a salary of one million dollars a year. You have your own private plane. Although I don''t know how large your company is, you won''t take a taxi to your company headquarters anyway."


    Gao Yang stopped, and then he said with a tangled face: "this problem is a little complicated, but we really need to take a taxi."


    Joseph said inexplicably, "my training is mainly for the protection of important officials, so I really don''t understand the life of billionaires, well, but the situation should be just your own hobby."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I have a luxury car, a super expensive Rolls Royce, but my car is in New York, and here, I rarely come, so I don''t prepare any luxury cars. Now the company is just in the start-up stage, and everything is simple."


    Joseph nodded and said, "OK, but I really suggest that you''d better prepare a car for yourself where you often move. It''s really unsafe to take a taxi, and I really don''t have the experience of stopping a taxi, which makes me feel very strange."


    Joseph really didn''t have the experience of taking a taxi with the protected object, and he didn''t learn it, because his protected object group can''t say that it''s either rich or expensive. It should be that only expensive people are right, that is, important people with a particularly high status, and of course such people don''t take a taxi.


    So Gao Yang could see that Joseph was very, very unaccustomed to his professional habits when he was sitting in a taxi. To put it bluntly, his occupational disease kept him staring at the taxi driver and his eyes were that he had left for a moment.


    Finally, the Mexican driver couldn''t stand it. He turned his head and said to Joseph, "Hey, man, what''s the matter with you? Why are you staring at me like this? Is there something wrong with you?"


    Joseph said coldly, "you''re nervous."


    The driver said angrily, "if I keep staring at you like this, will you be nervous? Is there something wrong with you? Or do you want to rob me? I tell you, if you want to rob, you will choose the wrong object!"


    The man in the back row shouted, "Hey, hey, calm down, shut up. No one wants to rob you. Drive your car well, Joseph. Look out the window. It''s okay."


    In a small episode, Joseph refused to look out of the window, but he no longer stared at the driver. At least he didn''t face the driver all the time. The taxi driver muttered all the way. He didn''t shout a word of psychosis at Joseph until he sent them to his destination, and then drove away.


    Gao Yang looked at Joseph reluctantly. Joseph was a little embarrassed, but he soon raised his hand and said, "as a boss, you are really... Too approachable. It''s not good. My work will be very difficult."


    Gao Yang smiled: "I''m sorry. If you think I''m a boss who always has a lot of people around me, you''ll be disappointed. Well, I''m rich, but I''m the legendary invisible rich. At any time, I look like an ordinary person, but in fact, I''m an ordinary person. I''m different from Morgan''s boss. I''m sorry you know this now A little. "


    Joseph nodded and said, "if it weren''t for the fact that it''s really difficult to find a job with an annual salary of one million, I might consider resigning, because your boss is a nightmare for all bodyguards. However, who makes you the boss? Let''s go."


    Gao Yang pointed to a three storey building in front of him and said with a smile, "we have arrived. This is our company."


    Joseph looked at the Xiaolou mountain, then said with a surprised look: "solar system international defense company? Yours?"


    Gao Yang was also surprised and said, "have you ever heard of this company?"


    Joseph shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ve heard of it."


    Gao Yang was even more surprised and said loudly, "you can hear about such a small company? What''s going on?"


    "Mr. distin introduced me. He said I wanted a high paying job. I had to take a chance here first. I heard that this company also carried out high-end private defense business."


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "it was introduced by an acquaintance."


    "But I''ve heard of solar system companies from people. They have a good reputation and high salary, but it''s not easy to enter."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help rubbing his hands and said with a smile, "really? That''s good. OK, let''s go in."


    The headquarters of the solar system company is a three storey building with a yard behind it. From the appearance, this three storey building really doesn''t look like a company.


    Gao Yang went to the gate. At this time, Joseph had pushed open the glass door in front of him and entered the company hall.


    After entering, it looks like that. The layout is very good. Although it is a PMC company, it does not show the iron side of the company, but everything is the same as that of an ordinary company.


    Even the front desk ladies sitting inside are absolutely standard beautiful women.


    His company headquarters, but it is the first time to see the decoration after the completion of the layout, Gao Yang naturally has to look more.


    Just as Gao Yang looked around like an authentic hillbilly inside, the receptionist sitting behind the reception desk took the initiative to come to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "Hello, sir, what can I do for you?"


    Gao Yang said casually, "it''s all right. I''ll just look around. You''re busy."


    The front desk said politely, "OK, sir, please look around. If you need anything, you can call me at any time. If you have any questions, I''m honored to answer you."


    The receptionist went back. Joseph looked at Gao Yang with very confused eyes. Then he whispered, "I''m sorry, but are you really the boss of this company?"

 Chapter 2284

    Joseph''s question is very good. Gao Yang also thinks his boss is incompetent. So far, he doesn''t know how many people there are and how many businesses the solar system company has carried out.


    As for the company''s receptionists, it''s natural that they don''t know the big boss Gao Yang.


    The receptionists of the solar system company are quite competent. They don''t say anything about looking down on Gao Yang, or looking proud, or insulting. In that case, Gao Yang can play the role of a pig eating a tiger and fire a small employee who doesn''t have eyes as a big boss. It''s very touching.


    It''s a pity that this kind of play of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger is really not easy to perform, because anyone who is selected as a receptionist, which is related to the face of the company, must be trained and have a little eyesight, not to mention things without eyes. Even if his eyes grow to the top of his head, people with slightly normal IQ can''t do it, right, It''s hard to find a job these days.


    Without notifying Karima in advance, Gao Yang also means to pay a private visit in micro clothes. Although everyone has an unusual relationship, it''s a good relationship, but Karima is in charge of the company''s affairs. If everything is done too badly, Karima can only do what she should do. No matter how good the relationship is, she can''t toss about Satan''s future, can she.


    After looking around, Gao Yang is very satisfied with the layout and personnel of his company. He thinks Karima has done well so far.


    At the end of the visit, Gao Yang went to the reception desk, smiled at the receptionist and said, "Chairman... Or manager, are you there?"


    The front desk immediately smiled professionally and said, "sorry, our chairman is not in the company at present, but if you have anything, you can talk to our chairman''s assistant."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "Oh, assistant to the chairman, is she here?"


    The front desk immediately smiled and said, "the chairman''s assistant is in her office, sir. Do you have an appointment?"


    "No."


    "Is it convenient for you to disclose your name and the reason for your visit? I need to call the assistant chairman to see if it is convenient for her to meet you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, you call her and say Gao is here. That''s all."


    "OK, just a moment."


    The receptionist picked up the phone, but she soon looked puzzled. Then the receptionist looked at Gao Yang suspiciously and looked very hesitant. After grabbing the microphone and pressing two numbers, she finally couldn''t help her curiosity and said carefully: "Excuse me, are you a member of... Of our company? Coincidentally, our chairman seems to have the same name, and what''s more, our chairman is also an Asian."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, don''t guess. It''s me."


    The receptionist immediately grew up and said, "sorry, chairman, I didn''t know it was you. I''m very honored to meet you. Ah, sorry, I''ll call your assistant right away."


    Hung up and pressed several numbers again. After waiting for the connection, the front desk immediately said, "miss karenheim, Mr. chairman is here. Yes, he is here."


    After just a short sentence, the receptionist hung up and said to Gao Yang, "miss kariheim said she would come down right away."


    Another pseudonym is highly sensitive to Karima''s identity. It''s common to change names. It''s very strange if you don''t change your name, but there''s a problem that Gao Yang doesn''t know what pseudonym Karima is using now.


    Soon, Karima came out of a nearby door and trotted behind. Although she was wearing high heels, she still ran smoothly.


    "Here you are."


    Ran to Gao Yang and said something hurriedly, Karima then said in a slightly complaining voice: "why don''t you inform me in advance so that I can make some preparations."


    Karima''s tone is no longer complaining. To be exact, it is sad. Although she is still hiding it, she can''t hide it.


    Gaoyang is also lamenting in his heart, but he has honed it, so Gaoyang can still say with a plain expression: "I came all night. It''s a little urgent. I have to stay here for a while. I''m in a hurry, so I didn''t inform you."


    Karima was also aware of her gaffe. After taking two deep breaths, she said blandly, "come with me. Your office is on the second floor."


    Gao Yang made a helpless gesture to Joseph behind him, and then followed Karima into the elevator.


    Karima is wearing a professional dress and black silk stockings on her slender legs. She really has the style of OL women. In addition, Karima is originally a beauty pageant champion and a model career, which has a very strong lethality for most men in the world.


    It also has a strong lethality to Gao Yang, and Karima''s mind is understood by everyone, including Gao Yang. Unfortunately, only Gao Yang pretends not to understand.


    Karima stood in front of an office with a chairman''s card. After taking a breath, she unscrewed the door and said to Gao Yang, "come in, this is your office."


    A huge desk, a huge globe, a huge sofa, and several luxurious single sofas, as well as all the supplies and furnishings in the office. It is a very typical office, and there are doors on one side.


    Karima pointed to the door and said, "behind the door is my office. Of course, you can enter from the corridor. The other door is a lounge. If you are tired, you can rest in it."


    Gao Yang looked around and sat down in his own chair. After a little sitting, he moved his ass a few times. Then he suddenly pointed to Joseph and said, "this is Joseph. He is my bodyguard. Well, it started last night. You will often have a chance to meet in the future."


    Joseph and Karima nodded to each other and smiled politely. Then Joseph continued to put his hands on his belly and play his wooden man.


    After introducing Joseph, Gao Yang looked around and said uneasily, "let''s talk in your office. I need to know about the operation of the company, and there seems to be no information here."


    Karima, with a business look, stretched out her hand and pointed to the small door: "please."


    Joseph went over, motioned Karima for him to open the door, opened the door and glanced inside.


    Gao Yang stood up, and then when he came to the small door, he suddenly turned to Joseph and said, "well, you can wait here for a while."


    I''ll be in the corridor, please


    Joseph reached out and took the door. When Karima came in, he closed the door, went out of the office and stood between the doors of the two rooms in the corridor.

 Chapter 2285

    Gao Yang walked into Karima''s office, looked and found that there were no other chairs except Karima''s office chair, so he didn''t know what to do.


    "Well, why don''t you put two more chairs."


    Karima said faintly, "when I need to meet customers, I will be in a special reception hall or conference room."


    Since Joseph followed up the office, Karima''s face has been a little wrong. Gao Yang scratched her face and said, "then sit down. I''ve been sitting all night and need to stand for a while."


    Karima still said faintly, "you are the chairman. Of course, you sit and let me report to you."


    Gao Yang scratched his face again, and then he simply leaned against Karima''s desk and said with a dry smile, "let''s all stand."


    Karima immediately said: "OK, let me introduce the current development of solar system company. So far, our company has 12 civilian personnel and 72 expatriate staff, all of whom have been dispatched to Iraq. At present, our company has only two businesses in progress, of which 22 provide security for the oil equipment company with Mr. Rick Perry as CEO, and Fifty people work as security guards in the oil field in which Mr. Rick Perry has shares. If you need to know more, I will show you a document. Next, I''ll introduce you to the financial situation of the company. "


    Karima was angry, and very angry. She was expressing her dissatisfaction with a business attitude.


    Of course, strictly speaking, Gao Yang has nothing to do with Karima. Even if Karima faces him with a business attitude, it''s normal, isn''t it.


    But Gaoyang knows why Karima is angry, so although Gaoyang doesn''t want to provoke emotional debt to himself, he doesn''t have the heart to make Karima angry.


    "Well, Joseph is the bodyguard I just hired yesterday. It''s very dangerous in Italy this time, so I think there should be a bodyguard. Then Morgan recommended Joseph to me, so he came with me. I wanted to come myself."


    After explaining with a smile, Gao Yang coughed and then said, "Joseph is a professional bodyguard. He is very powerful, but he is too professional. He has to cultivate a tacit understanding with me when I am relatively safe, so that I can better..."


    Karima said with concern: "are you very dangerous in Italy?"


    Gao Yang nodded subconsciously, and then he said, "didn''t your brother tell you?"


    Karima shook her head, and then she continued with concern: "are you all right? Oh, I''m so stupid. You''re here. It must be all right. You won''t have an accident, but you really need a good bodyguard."


    Karima was a little excited and couldn''t help walking forward for two steps. She looked at Gao Yang carefully, as if she was searching for any scars on Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t look, there''s no injury. The bastard who tortured me has a subtle technique. He won''t leave, er, what, scars..."


    After accidentally talking bald, Gao Yang began to hesitate, and then Karima''s face became whiter and whiter.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "in short, it''s all right! I''m fine and standing in front of you, so I don''t have to worry about anything, right?"


    Karima just looked at Gao Yang with a pale face. She seemed to be very frightened, but Gao Yang felt that she was all right and stood in front of her. Karima couldn''t make sense if she was afraid again.


    Finally, Karima couldn''t help trembling and said, "you, in the future, will..."


    The most worried thing came again. It should be a good thing to be cared about, but Gao Yang always felt unbearable, so he said in distress: "there will certainly be no situation in Italy. Take a cut and learn a lesson, but now I can''t retire, but in short, it won''t be so..."


    Before Gao Yang finished speaking, Karima jumped up, hugged Gao Yang, and then sealed his mouth.


    Gao Yangzhen doesn''t want to take advantage of Karima. He doesn''t really want to have anything with Karima. He''s just stupid.


    His brain was blank. After Gao Yang recovered, he immediately pushed Karima away, but his hands were on Karima''s waist, but he couldn''t make any effort.


    Really just can''t bear it. Think about Karima''s life. Really, Karima had a hard time on the 13th. Karima is even harder than her brother. Gao Yang really can''t bear to push Karima out.


    Karima and Gaoyang have always been in love and ended in ceremony. They have never had any excessive behavior, not even a hint of being a little frivolous. But the sudden outbreak of Karima made Gaoyang stupid.


    After a long time, Karima, who had been asking questions and crying silently, finally hugged Gao Yang, leaned her head on Gao Yang''s shoulder, held Gao Yang with both hands, and sobbed in a low voice: "I''m sorry, I know it shouldn''t be like this, but I can''t control myself. Every time I think that I may lose you forever at any time in the future, I will collapse."


    Karima''s hand held Gao Yang tightly. Gao Yang''s hand was still on Karima''s waist. After opening his mouth and breathing a few mouthfuls, Gao Yang finally gently hugged Karima, and then whispered, "it doesn''t matter."


    Karima held high and sobbed, "I''m sorry, I love you."


    Gao Yang breathed softly and whispered, "it doesn''t matter."


    Karima was also very helpless. After a low sigh, she sobbed, "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future."


    Gao Yang still said softly, "it doesn''t matter."


    Karima is both desperate and emotional: "I thought I wouldn''t fall in love with anyone in my life, but the first time I saw you, it made me feel strange. Later, until later, when you stopped the bullet in front of me, I couldn''t let myself stop loving you. I know it shouldn''t be, but I can''t do it. I love you. I really love you. If I don''t say it, I may never love you again I have a chance, I love you! I''m sorry... "


    Gao Yang sighed softly and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Karima sobbed: "The people I cherish leave me one by one. Even if I can only see you once in a while, look at you from a distance once in a while, and say a few words with you once in a while, it will satisfy me and make me happy. I know I shouldn''t disturb your life, but I''m really afraid I won''t have a chance to see you again. Therefore, I just want you to know that I love you! No matter what you think, I love you I just want to tell you personally that I love you. Whether you love me or not, I love you very, very much. I''m sorry, you must be troubled now... "


    He breathed loudly and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m sorry..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    It''s Karima who said it doesn''t matter this time.


    Karima let go of her hand holding Gao Yang, took a step back, wiped her tears, and then smiled with tears: "I know. It doesn''t matter. My brother told me long ago. He said you are a very old-fashioned man. Maybe you will like me, but you love ye Lianna. You will never betray Ye Lianna. No matter what relationship I have with you, I don''t have a chance. I know these. Really, I always know.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say this time.


    Ye Lianna turned her back to prevent Gao Yang from seeing her wiping away her tears. Then she turned back and just smiled and said: "I''m just worried that I won''t see you in the future, so I''m out of control, but I really have to tell you personally that I love you. I don''t want to hide my feelings anymore, because it''s really hidden for too long. I just want to say it clearly. In this way, at least I won''t regret not saying I love you when I have the opportunity."


    Gao Yang gently took Karima''s hand and whispered, "well, I''m sorry, I..."


    "Don''t say anything."


    Karima shook her head and still smiled with tears. "Please don''t say it. I know what your choice is. I always know it, but please don''t say it."


    Gao Yang breathed softly, speechless.


    After saying that in despair, Karima suddenly smiled and said, "anyway, I finally said I love you. Now I feel much better and much easier."

 Chapter 2286

    Karima relaxed, but Gao Yang was heavy.


    Seeing through without telling, I know what''s going on, but pretending not to know, then the two people can continue to get along, but after an unexpected situation suddenly broke out Karima''s pent up feelings for a long time, it made the two people''s relationship very painful.


    Some things, if you don''t say it, you can still be friends. After you say it, even friends don''t have to do it.


    But the problem is that Gao Yang is absolutely indecisive in dealing with emotional issues. He can continue to consume some words without breaking them. When he knows, he will be completely blind.


    If you can make a heart and tell Karima that we can''t, you''d better die this heart in the future, then Gaoyang won''t worry anymore. However, Gaoyang can''t say such words at all, whether he can''t bear it or be embarrassed. Anyway, Gaoyang just can''t say it.


    In fact, Gao Yang has thought about it more than once. However, although Gao Yang is not a moral cleanliness mania, he is not a bottom line scum man. He has Ye Lianna. He loves Ye Lianna very much. Whether it is mental or physical cheating, it will make him more painful.


    And Karima is beautiful, very beautiful. Think about it, can the beauty pageant champion not be beautiful? Moreover, Karima''s experience is pitiful, and her character is admirable. Gao Yang wants to say that being completely unmoved is a fool.


    In fact, men are almost the same. It''s natural to love each other. Gaoyang naturally can''t avoid vulgarity, but his moral self-discipline and love for Yelena make Gaoyang unable to distract Karima, let alone step on two boats.


    Catherine likes Gao Yang, and Gao Yang knows it, but Catherine will never express it clearly, so the two can continue to communicate as ordinary friends. As for Adele, she has a brain problem anyway, so Gao Yang treats her as a child.


    It''s Karima. She seems to be the most docile one. In fact, she has the strongest character and can do anything. She usually hides it very tightly, but when she feels that she may never have a chance again, she immediately expresses her true feelings without hesitation.


    Karima''s sudden outburst caught Gao Yang off guard. In that sentence, Karima was relaxed and Gao Yang was in complete pain.


    It''s not good to be indecisive. Gao Yang knows this. Everyone is relaxed when he comes with one heart. Gao Yang also knows, but knowing doesn''t mean he can do it.


    So after Karima expressed his feelings, Gao Yang thought about how to keep a proper distance from Karima without hurting Karima as much as possible.


    "Thank you, I really... Don''t know what to say, Haifa. No, Karima, I like you very much. You are beautiful and you are strong. As a man, I can''t help but like you, but..."


    Karima bit her lips and smiled, but her tears began to fall more happily.


    When Karima bit her lips, her beautiful face and sad but strong expression were absolutely fatal attraction.


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to look. He lowered his head and said in a low voice: "however, ye Lianna and I have experienced a lot together. I love her very much. I can''t, sorry, I can''t accept your love anymore. I''m sorry and feel very sorry, but... I think we can still be good friends in the future, right?"


    Karima suddenly said, "you like me!"


    Gao Yang nodded, then hurriedly whispered, "love is not love... That."


    Karima immediately said, "if there is no Yelena, it is love!"


    "No, this, but I don''t have this option, because I already have ye Lianna..."


    "I''m satisfied as long as I can occupy a small corner in your heart!"


    Gao Yang said more and more hurriedly and flustered. He hurriedly said, "you have occupied a position. No, I mean..."


    "You like me, you will love me without Ye Lianna, but you can''t accept me with Ye Lianna. I understand, I always understand, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t want to take ye Lianna''s position."


    Gao Yang was sweating. He felt that things were going to be worse.


    Gao Yang did make a mistake, even if he didn''t say anything, but if he did, it would be over.


    Karima seems to see hope. As a woman who has endured for several years around her enemy looking for opportunities, Karima''s character and ability are definitely not comparable to girls like Catherine, because Karima will never give up when she finds opportunities.


    Love is selfish. Karima doesn''t grab Yelena''s position because she knows she has no chance of winning, but when she finds that she has a chance to win an identity that is enough to satisfy herself, she starts immediately.


    In fact, Karima, like her brother, gets a chance is a fatal blow. She can create opportunities without a chance. Don''t forget that they are twins.


    "Middle Eastern men can have four wives. I understand and accept this very much."


    Gao Yang''s sweat began to drip. He wiped his sweat and whispered, "but you''re not, you''re not..."


    "I''m not a middle east woman, but I can accept it. I don''t expect to be your wife. I just hope to be your woman. Any identity can be, or no identity can be. I don''t care. I don''t care about anything. I only care about you. I can not let anyone know our relationship, including my brother. I can also let everyone see that I have any relationship with you , you should believe that I have this ability. "


    Karima spoke and took a small step forward.


    Gao Yang took a big step back. He really began to panic. His mind was full of confusion. He didn''t know what to say at all. He even forgot his principles. If reason hadn''t been reminding him and warning him, Gao Yang had raised his hand and surrendered.


    When a woman confesses like this, if he can refuse as a man, it can only show that the man is really a saint, or has a heart of stone, or is not a man at all.


    None of these glories had anything to do with it, but he thought of groliov.


    Thinking of his brother and comrade in arms, Gao Yang finally strengthened his immunity.


    Gao Yang took another step back and said in a trembling voice, "don''t say any more, we can''t, I can''t... I''m sorry!"


    Karima can continue to work hard. Women for love also have no reason to speak of, but looking at Gao Yang''s hasty and painful appearance, Karima sighed and did not continue to pursue the victory.


    Karima smiled bitterly, nodded gently and whispered, "I see. It doesn''t matter."


    Looking at Karima''s heartbroken appearance, Gao Yang''s heart suddenly hurt. He subconsciously wanted to open his arms, but after raising his hand half, he took it back, and then whispered, "let''s talk about work."

 Chapter 2287

    Forced to change the topic, Gao Yang played very smoothly, but this time, he seemed to have lost something precious. He felt empty and uncomfortable.


    Karima lowered her head and remained silent for a long time. Finally, she whispered, "our finance, cough."


    Karima spoke, but her voice was extremely obscure. After coughing twice, she slowly said in a choking voice: "our finance is very healthy and now we have made a profit."


    Gao Yang turned around and went to the water dispenser. After picking up a cup of water, he went to Karima. He didn''t dare to look at her. He raised the cup and said, "drink water first."


    Karima held the glass in her hands and put it on her mouth, but she didn''t drink. Her tears fell into the glass, and her shoulders were shaking slightly.


    Gao Yang was absolutely afraid to stretch out his hand. He stepped back, took a cup, poured water and drank fiercely.


    Finally, after taking a long breath, Karima whispered: "We received a total of US $4.6 million in the company''s accounts, of which US $1 million was donated to a foundation, US $1 million was paid in the name of the company as Zhengzhi contribution, US $200000 was used as rent, and US $45 was spent on decoration. The rest is the salary of our early employees and the early expenses for recruiting expatriates. Now we have The two deals are long-term cooperation, with a one-year contract period. Rick Perry pays us $1.1 million commission every month. At present, three installments have been paid. "


    After a long talk, Karima drank and whispered, "there are detailed financial statements for capital in and out. You''d better read the financial statements."


    "We''ve made money. You''ve done a good job," he said in a low voice


    Karima laughed at herself and said, "have you forgotten Mr. Rick Perry? He can be said to be your friend. He cooperated with us for your sake. He also said that your shooting is the most shocking he has ever seen. Therefore, these businesses seem to have nothing to do with me."


    How can Gao Yang forget Rick Perry? It''s the customer Morgan introduced to him. It can''t be forgotten.


    Torture.


    He breathed loudly and said, "our employees..."


    Karima shook her head and whispered, "everything has detailed documents to see. Let''s not say that now, shall we?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "well, take a rest first."


    Karima suddenly said, "where''s my brother? Hasn''t he come back? He should have come to see me."


    No!


    Gao Yang trembled in his heart and stiff in his body. Then he said bitterly, "didn''t he call you?"


    "Yes, I just said he was fine. He won''t have an accident a few days ago? He should have come to see me! He''s fine, isn''t he?"


    Looking at Karima''s panic, he smiled bitterly and said, "he''s really good. He... Er, he''s very good now. Didn''t he tell you? He''s open to it. He''s going to enjoy life."


    While saying this, Gao Yang scolded the 13th again and again in his heart. This bastard may never appear again in the future, but he didn''t say it himself, but asked Gao Yang to tell his sister.


    Number 13 is an asshole! More asshole than an asshole!


    At this time of death, Gao Yang must tell the whereabouts of the 13th, or Karima thought her brother was dead.


    Sure enough, Karima said suspiciously, "if you lie to me, he will tell me in person."


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a bitter smile, "why should I lie to you? Really, he saw it. He said he had a hard life before, but now he wants to live a new life. I think he went to Sweden to find a woman, this bastard. He didn''t tell you such an important thing!"


    Karima was stunned and said, "really? That''s good. Alfred finally came out of the shadow. It''s good, it''s really good..."


    Karima suddenly lowered her head, the cup in her hands fell to the ground and broke in response to the voice. Then she covered her face with her hands, squatted down slowly, whispered and muttered in despair: "even Alfred doesn''t want me, he doesn''t tell me in person..."


    It''s over, it''s over.


    Gao Yang hurriedly put down the cup and went to Karima. Help, no, no, it''s not human.


    Gao Yang immediately squatted down, hugged Karima with both hands and said in a hurry: "it''s not like this on the 13th. He''s just, he''s just a character. Er, he''s just a killer. He doesn''t know how to deal with the brother sister relationship. He really can''t want you. You think wrong!"


    Karima didn''t cry, but she was shaking violently, but holding her hands high, she found that she was no longer shaking slowly.


    "I see. I see. Thank you. I''m fine."


    Karima''s voice was calm.


    This is wrong and bad. Gao Yang began to panic now. While scolding the 13th in his heart, he said in a hurry: "no, no, calm down. It''s really not what you think..."


    Karima gently pushed away Gao Yang''s hands, slowly stood up and said to Gao Yang, "I''m fine. I just need a rest. You go first and let me calm down for a while. Thank you."


    Gao Yang has seen the eyes of too many dying people.


    "Fuck you, whatever you like, I don''t care!"


    After blurting out his mother tongue, Gao Yang stopped persuading Karima. He hugged Karima and kissed her.


    Karima seemed to collapse. While her body softened, she tried to push and raise her voice: "what are you doing! You don''t want me! You don''t want me..."


    "Shut up!"


    Gao Yang shouted angrily and then said, "I want you!"


    Realizing that he was speaking in his mother tongue, Gao Yang immediately added, "I want you, you and me! Everything has me!"


    Karima burst into tears and hugged Gao Yang''s neck with both hands.


    Gao Yang''s face turned red and he felt out of breath. After taking a few breaths, he shouted again, "I don''t care!"


    Gao Yang pulled Karima''s face and lowered her head. Karima turned her head and said in a trembling voice: "I don''t want sympathy, don''t pity, I don''t want these, I really don''t need pity, I''ve had enough, enough..."


    I like you, don''t you know? I, that what, I... Also love you


    After the last burst of drinking, Gao Yang immediately went like a big stone in his heart, crossed his heart and said, "go to the lounge!"


    After that, Gao Yang picked up Karima, laboriously opened the door to his office, and then opened another door.


    There is a bed in the lounge.


    It goes without saying what will happen next.

 Chapter 2288

    The wind stops and the rain stops.


    Gao Yang lay flat on the bed, his eyes staring at the ceiling, his mind was still chaotic.


    It''s not right. It''s very wrong.


    I can''t remember ye Lianna when I do it. When I finish it, I think of Ye Lianna and raise my mood.


    Guilt, guilt, self blame after betrayal, and a serious sense of fear.


    Have developed to this step, what should I do in the future? When I think of here, Gao Yang''s heart hurts in bursts.


    But when it comes to regret, Gao Yang doesn''t regret. Everything has been done, good or bad. Regret is useless.


    Before deciding what to do, Gao Yang didn''t dare to look at Karima. After a long silence, Gao Yang finally looked at Karima and whispered, "I didn''t expect that you were still, still, um, still perfect."


    Karima looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "have you been worried about this?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, really not. I just feel more guilty."


    Karima whispered, "Prince suharitan is over 80 years old. He can''t do anything except look. I''m a vase beside him to show his identity and status. I don''t even have a chance to be alone with him. Otherwise, he would have died."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. It doesn''t matter whether Karima is perfect or not, but it does make him more stressed and more sorry.


    As the saying goes, rabbits don''t eat nest grass, but it''s better to raise it. They just pick the nest grass and eat it.


    Gao Yang always thinks that Catherine is his best, because ye Lianna is the daughter of a big dog. Unfortunately, ye Lianna is quick and ruthless. Gao Yang just feels that her identity as a mercenary is not a good match for ye Lianna, but since we are together and are sure to get married, even if ye Lianna is the daughter of a big dog, we will recognize it.


    But now, Gao Yang has a relationship with Karima, who is the sister of the 13th.


    It''s not human.


    Gao Yang wants to die. Regardless of the situation of Karima at that time, the unchangeable reality is that he betrayed Ye liana and fell in love with the sister of his best brother.


    So now Karima may not want to die, but Gao Yang really wants to die.


    In dealing with emotional issues, Gao Yang is passive, but it doesn''t mean he is casual, but things have reached this stage, so he has to accept the reality.


    Gao Yang raised his head, looked at Karima and said, "I will be responsible to you to the end. I will tell Ye Lianna about it. If she forgives me, then... If she doesn''t forgive me..."


    Gao Yang couldn''t say any more. Karima sighed, sat up, hugged Gao Yang and whispered, "you are really stupid. When you treat feelings, you are childish like a child."


    After gently saying that, Karima kissed and raised her head, smiled and said, "I don''t need you to be responsible. I said many times that I want you, yourself, not the identity you gave me. Your girlfriend, wife, lover, lover, assistant, friend, any identity doesn''t matter at all, okay?"


    Gao Yang sighed softly and said, "but I can''t hide it from ye Lianna. I think..."


    Karima put her hand over Gao Yang''s mouth and whispered, "if you are smart enough, don''t tell and leave the dark. It will only hurt her, not make her think you are honest. Trust me."


    After that, Karima looked at Gao Yang and said: "If you don''t want to touch me again, it doesn''t matter. I''m not pursuing physical happiness. I just need to make sure that I have a place in your heart. If you only want me to play the role of an assistant, I will only be your assistant. I won''t expect too much. Therefore, if you don''t want Ye Lianna to be hurt and don''t want your relationship to go wrong If there is a gap that can be repaired, don''t tell her. "


    "But it''s unfair to you. Well, I admit I''m really messy now, but I''m a man. I can''t let you bear all the pain and guilt, but I wear a mask to act as a pure good man. I despise such a person."


    Karima smiled softly and said, "my brother is right. He really sees through you."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "ah?"


    Karima lowered her head, but then raised her head again. After taking a deep breath, she looked into Gao Yang''s eyes and said, "I lied to you."


    Gao Yang widened his eyes and said, "ah?"


    Karima seemed a little nervous, but she quickly said firmly: "of course, Alfred will call me. I am his only relative. My existence is the meaning of his life. When he may never appear again, do you think he may not inform me?"


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and said foolishly, "ah!"


    Karima took a deep breath and said: "I''m like Alfred. In fact, we are all unscrupulous people. I really didn''t want to cheat you, but after you refused again, I was very painful. Then, I suddenly thought of what Alfred said. He said, you don''t know how to refuse, but you are also a soft hearted and easy to cheat, because you never guard against your own people, so if I think it right When it comes to you, you must create an opportunity you can''t refuse. "


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "shit."


    Karima reached out and gently lifted her hair and whispered, "in fact, my acting skills are really good, aren''t they?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I can win the Oscar."


    Karima shook her head and said: "I said I didn''t want to lie to you. I never thought about it. I don''t know whether you would believe it or not. Alfred didn''t say anything about what happened with you in Italy. I just couldn''t bear it when I heard you say it was dangerous and almost died. After I couldn''t bear it, I decided to confess to you. After you refused, I collapsed. At this time, I don''t know what I think. I Decided to use Alfred as an excuse, as he said, to create an opportunity you can''t refuse to get you. "


    Gao Yang sighed, "I ignored that when you said the 13th, you never called his brother, but his name, but at that time, you called your brother."


    Karima whispered, "Alfred knows what I want, he also knows your character weakness, and he knows how to let me get you. I didn''t want to, but I finally did. If you accept me when I confess, I will be very happy, but now, I feel more guilty and hate myself than you think."


    After gently saying that, Karima whispered, "I hate myself so much for being so mean, so I really won''t ask you to take any responsibility for me, and I don''t want to get you by cheating, but I did it after all. If you start to hate me, I will understand. From now on, I will never cause any trouble to you."


    Gao Yang has a feeling of crying and laughing. He looks at Karima and sighs after a long time: "love is selfish. You''re not wrong. I really don''t hate you, but your brother is really an asshole."

 Chapter 2289

    When she got home, Karima took out her key. Just as she was about to open the door, a man with a hat suddenly flashed out from behind the corner.


    Karima kicked out without thinking.


    Karima has practiced this step countless times. Although the object of her revenge no longer exists, Karima is still willing to contact someone again and again to teach her this only move for some special reasons.


    The hard-working Yin leg failed, but the men who covered most of their faces with the brim of their hat avoided it.


    "It''s me."


    Karima said in surprise, "Alfred!"


    "You should call me brother."


    "OK, my brother, why do you suddenly appear here like this? What are you doing?"


    The 13th waved his head and said, "go in and talk."


    Karima took out the key and opened the door. She said discontentedly, "you can come in directly. I know this door can''t stop you. Why do you wait at the door to scare me?"


    "Because this is your home."


    After a faint word, the 13th followed Karima into the door.


    After sitting directly on the sofa, Karima was very puzzled and said, "why did you sneak to see me like this? What happened?"


    On the 13th, he took off his hat, sat on the sofa and said calmly: "I just came back from Italy. Gao Yang said they were still in Italy, and I don''t want them to know that I''ve seen you."


    Karima sat next to number 13 and frowned, "why? What the hell are you doing?"


    The 13th smiled and said, "you like Gao Yang. Do you want him?"


    Karima frowned and said, "this is not what a brother should say. You won''t even take care of my love life?"


    The 13th thought for a moment, looked at Karima and said, "I''m leaving."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Sweden, first find a woman, and then I don''t know where I will go. Maybe I''ll never come back."


    Karima breathed, hugged number 13 and whispered, "live the life you want. Congratulations, my brother."


    He didn''t move on the 13th, and then he whispered, "before I leave, I think it''s necessary to help you achieve your wish, so I''ll create another opportunity for you to be praised."


    Karima let go of number 13 and said helplessly, "forget it, what''s going on in your brain."


    On the 13th, he said lightly: "I know you love Gaoyang, but subject to his own moral shackles, Gaoyang will never accept you, but I know he likes you, at least he doesn''t hate you, you are a beauty, and your character is not annoying. You and Gaoyang have had at least two impressive experiences, so Gaoyang likes you."


    Karima said helplessly, "Alfred, let me solve my problem myself. We''ve already said it."


    On the 13th, according to his own rhythm, he said: "Gao Yang is a very weak person emotionally. It can be said that he is very cowardly. He is the kind who would rather go against his will than see the woman he likes sad. He doesn''t know how to refuse. He has no defense against his own people. Such a person is very easy to..."


    Karima shouted, "stop! Stop!"


    After shouting to stop, Karima looked at No. 13 and said angrily, "enough, I love to be high, you know, but I will never use any mean means to get him. I love him, so I don''t want to deceive him, let alone use his compassion. I don''t need his sympathy, okay?"


    Looking at Karima on the 13th, he said slowly, "I thought about it. Your problem is Ye Lianna. As long as ye Lianna dies, you will have a chance. I thought about many ways to let Ye Lianna die in an accident. No one will find out. This is the most direct way."


    Karima glared, rubbed her eyes, stood up and said loudly, "are you crazy? What''s in your mind? You''re really crazy! Listen! I won''t allow you to do this. Do you understand what love is? It''s not possession. I can''t imagine what it would be like for Gao to lose Yelena. I warn you, if you dare..."


    The 13th said in a deep voice, "I said I was just thinking."


    Karima screamed, "you don''t! I know you can do anything. You''re cold-blooded. Listen, brother, you don''t understand. I don''t need to kill Ye Lianna and rob Gao Yang. If I do that, I''ll cut off all relations with you. No, I''ll die in front of you. I warn you!"


    Looking at Karima on the 13th, he said faintly, "you''re not calm enough. You should listen to me. I said it. I just think. Now sit down and listen to me carefully."


    Karima gasped and finally sat down.


    The 13th said in a deep voice: "in view of many reasons, the most direct method can''t be used. However, starting from Gao Yang''s personality weakness, you can still get it easily, as long as you get into bed..."


    Karima said angrily, "enough, you fool. As a brother, you can''t say this to your sister!"


    On the 13th, he waved his hand and said, "really? The closest relationship can''t say that? Well, I see. Let''s go on. You just want to be Gaoyang''s woman without asking for any identity. I know this. When I leave, Gaoyang has the responsibility to protect you for me..."


    Karima cast a blank eye and said, "I won''t cheat him by such a mean means."


    On the 13th, he smiled and said, "people will change. You think so now, but maybe you will change your mind soon. You don''t need the method I said, but you''d better write it down, because Gao Yang may die at any time. When he dies, you won''t have a chance to use it."


    Karima was stunned.


    No. 13 crossed his hands and said coldly: "Gao Yang''s biggest problem is his career and his character. He can''t stop taking risks. He has been deceiving himself. He always says to stop when he finishes these and those. It''s impossible. He''s doomed to die on the battlefield. He can''t stop. Satan''s gang are the same. Their outcome is doomed. Therefore, you''d better be careful Listen carefully to what I say and seize any opportunity you can take advantage of. "


    Karima was silent this time.


    The light way on the 13th: "In fact, it''s very simple. Remember, Gao Yang can''t see women cry, let alone women. Because he dies, he''d rather die by himself. You only need an opportunity he can''t refuse. No matter how much Gao Yang loves Ye Lianna, as long as he doesn''t push you into the arms of other men, he can''t watch you die, he''s yours. Of course, you must share Gao Yang with Ye Lianna."


    Karima whispered, "I never thought of getting him. I dare not think so."


    On the 13th, he smiled again and said, "you are my sister. As long as I am here, I have to let you get him."


    Karima gently shook her head and said, "however, I feel very uncomfortable to think of using this despicable means to deceive him, so I won''t use this means. I don''t want to deceive love."


    His face became serious on the 13th. He said in a deep voice, "what is deception? The result is the most important. The process doesn''t matter. You want to kill a person. He''s dead. This is the result. Do you kill with a gun or a knife? Is there a difference?"


    Karima said helplessly again, "it''s different! It''s not the same thing!"


    "In fact, we are all the same. We are human beings, human beings are animals, but animals should follow the rules of the jungle. No matter what method we use, we get what we get, give birth to offspring, let your genes continue and complete the mission given by nature, that''s all."


    What he said on the 13th, his face was flat. After lightly comparing his sister to an animal, he continued: "Besides, Gaoyang is a creature whose life is destined to be very short. Whether you want to seize the opportunity to get what you want or end up depressed after Gaoyang''s death depends on your own choice. As I said, you are very smart, so you don''t need me to give you a specific plan."


    Karima grabbed her long hair with both hands, and her face was tangled and helpless. Then she whispered, "I don''t need to use any mean means, never!"


    The 13th smiled: "There''s another important thing I want to tell you. Gao Yang trusts his friends. He doesn''t guard against everyone around him, so you can easily deceive him and take advantage of him. This is his weakness of character, but if he finds out you''re cheating him, his anger will be particularly strong. He may not kill you, but he will never look at you again, so, If you succeed, you must tell him that I taught you all this. "


    After that, on the 13th, he stood up and said, "Gao Yang has a weakness in character, but he is not stupid. Out of trust, he won''t think much, but as long as he calms down, he can always find something wrong. Therefore, for people like him, you just have to admit your mistakes in time. He will forgive you. He can''t even blame you. No, he won''t blame you."


    Karima whispered, "although I have decided not to use any word you say, I still have a heavy sense of guilt."


    The 13th smiled and said, "it''s better to get some guilt than to do nothing and lose forever. Please believe me, because I really don''t want you to understand this truth after personal experience."


    Karima was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, I remember you."


    The 13th stood up and said, "I''m leaving."


    Karima stood up in some panic and said, "are you leaving now?"


    The 13th nodded and said: "I feel that I have fulfilled my responsibility as a brother. Now that I have finished what I want to say, I should go. If you have nothing to do, I may never appear again. Of course, I may appear soon. Who knows, but as long as you need it, I will appear next to you at the first time. This is my phone. Only you know. If you have something to call Give it to me. "


    After that, the 13th put on his hat and whispered, "I''m leaving."


    Karima took the phone number given to her on the 13th, opened her arms and said, "Alfred, no, brother, don''t come back and live the life you want."

 Chapter 2290

    As said on the 13th, Gao Yang can''t be angry with Karima.


    Moreover, Gao Yang can''t be angry about the 13th, because he knows what kind of person the 13th is. For a person who doesn''t have any moral concept at all, and even doesn''t understand what morality itself is, he can''t accuse him of giving some bad ideas to his sister.


    So Gao Yang can only blame himself.


    "This is a mistake. We''d better not make it again in the future."


    After mumbling without any confidence, Gao Yang whispered to Karima, "what you said is also reasonable. I will hide it from ye Lianna. However, we''d better keep a certain distance in the future. I need to think about how to deal with the relationship between us."


    Gao Yang is not a saint, his heart is not hard enough, and he really lacks wisdom in dealing with feelings. When mistakes have been made and he doesn''t know how to deal with them, he has to choose procrastination tactics.


    The idea of burying this matter in the bottom of my heart as if it hadn''t happened, and then hoping to have enough wisdom to solve it in the future is certainly unrealistic. The problems that can''t be handled now can''t be handled in the future, especially after the relationship beyond friendship with Karima, but the question is how to do if Gao Yang doesn''t do so.


    Karima arranged Gao Yang''s wrinkled clothes a little and whispered: "I understand. As I said, you don''t have to pay any responsibility for me, and you have no obligation to do anything for me. You''re not my boyfriend, and I can only see you once in a while. Therefore, you don''t have to have any psychological pressure because of me. What I want has been obtained. If you can''t adapt, it''s good to treat everything as if it hasn''t happened."


    After that, Karima stepped back, looked up and down at Gao Yang, smiled and said, "I''m very satisfied with the status quo."


    Because of new events, Gao Yang felt that nothing could be done today. He needed to calm down, so he rubbed his chin and whispered: "Today, Abdul will be here. In the future, he will be responsible for some things about the solar system company and external contacts. I was going to wait for him to come, but now I need to calm down. Maybe he can arrive in the afternoon. Let''s meet again then. I have to go out and find a place to have a drink first."


    Karima smiled and said, "our company''s employee benefits are very good. There are not only free drinks, but also a lunch."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, no, I don''t mean anything else, but I really need to calm down. I''m in a mess now."


    Karima said, "I don''t mean anything else. What I want to say is do you remember the cook you forced in for us? I really don''t know how to settle him. Therefore, since we have a cook, I have to add an extra benefit to the staff to arrange the cook you find."


    After that, Karima said helplessly: "a chef with an annual salary of $100000 has to spend an additional $200000 a year to provide benefits to employees for free because he wants to find something to do for him. This kind of thing should be known by other companies..."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "you mean Liang Dong? What''s the matter with him?"


    Karima will certainly not talk about Liang Dong for no reason, nor complain that Gao Yang recruited a useless cook, so since Karima talked about Liang Dong, something must have happened.


    Karima breathed and said, "Liang Dong came to me once. He hopes to talk to you. It''s almost a month, and I can''t contact you."


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    Karima whispered, "he wants to get a better income."


    Gao Yang was a little angry when he heard this. He frowned and said, "Liang Dong is a cook. I''ve always wanted to find talents but I can''t find them, but he refused to join Satan. Just as a cook, in a very leisure situation, I think the annual salary of 100000 is very high anyway."


    Karima raised her hand and said, "it''s strange that I didn''t make it clear. He wants to get a richer income. Of course, he has to change his way of work."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Oh, has he changed his mind?"


    Karima nodded and said, "yes, he came to me and said he hoped to contact you. He would make a lot of money, so he hopes you can talk to him if you still need a cook."


    Gao Yang turned angry into joy. He sat back on the bed and said, "tell me carefully. How''s his meal?"


    Karima made a funny expression and said: "It''s great. Our free lunch has been very popular and the dishes are very rich. Although not all dishes can be liked by everyone, we don''t get tired of some classic dishes. We also eat our customers'' working meals in the company. Let''s say, everyone is very satisfied. Rick Perry is full of praise for our lunch."


    After that, Karima pinched her belly and pinched her legs with her hands. She frowned and said, "I think I''ve gained a lot of weight recently. The only dissatisfaction of the female staff of our company with Liang Dong is that we will get fat."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva, turned his head and breathed, "there are many cooks who can fight. You know, many cooks in Chinese field troops are not soldiers with excellent military quality. They are not qualified to go in at all, but they are less good at cooking. That''s why I don''t want to let Liang Dong go. Well, I''ll meet him now."


    Karima sighed and said, "if you really take Liang Dong away, I will be scolded. If our company cancels this most popular welfare, there may be a wave of resignation as a protest."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "isn''t our salary very high?"


    Karima turned her eyes to Gao Yang and said reluctantly, "of course, our civilian staff are at the normal salary level. This is a business, a company. No one will offer more than the normal salary to the office staff everywhere. Is it necessary not to say that first, breaking the industry rules will be rejected by the peers."


    After that, Karima tidied up her clothes and said, "wait in your office. I''ll inform Liang Dong to come and see you."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "no, I''ll find him. Where is it?"


    "In the kitchen, of course. He should be preparing our lunch now."


    Gao Yang was very interested. He rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "take me to the kitchen to find him."


    Karima nodded, and then she suddenly said, "in fact, it''s not too much to give Liang Dong 100000 dollars a year, because he has done the work of at least three people alone. From this point of view, his annual salary is actually very reasonable."

 Chapter 2291

    When he wanted to go out with Karima, Gao Yang suddenly remembered that there was someone pestling outside.


    There was Joseph standing guard outside. When Gao Yang finally remembered his bodyguard and made a lot of noise, his face turned red.


    Then Gao Yang said to Karima, "can you, can you go back to your office, and then I''ll call you from the outside, that, I..."


    Karima smiled helplessly, and then she stretched out her hand and smiled on her forehead. Then she rarely said helplessly, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to laugh, but you''re really too, I don''t know what to say. You''re too shy."


    Karima returned to his office, then Gao Yang looked at his clothes again and again, pushed the door from his office and went out.


    Joseph turned his head and looked up, then turned his head back.


    Gao Yang always feels that Joseph''s smiling expression when looking at him is very meaningful, but Joseph''s expression is actually very normal, because he has received long-term professional training and can''t even control his expression.


    But now Gaoyang always feels that Joseph is laughing at him. This is a guilty conscience.


    So he said in a low voice: "things are not what you think..."


    Joseph, whose face was normal, was stunned, and then he pulled up his face.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva again and whispered, "it''s really not what you think. We didn''t do anything."


    This is called desire to cover up, or there is no silver here.


    Joseph couldn''t help it. He couldn''t look expressionless or wear a serious face, so Joseph whispered, "boss, I''m just protecting you. If you''re not dangerous, I''m a wooden man without eyes, ears and brain. Do you understand?"


    Gao Yang looked at Joseph, opened his mouth, and then whispered, "but I''m afraid you misunderstood."


    Joseph smiled bitterly and whispered, "well, well, boss, I''m a bodyguard. Sometimes it''s inevitable to come into contact with some of your more private things, but at this time, you just think I don''t exist. I don''t have a mouth except for my eyes, ears and brain. This is my professional ethics. Don''t doubt it."


    Gao Yang rubbed his face and said, "I, I don''t mean that, I just..."


    Joseph breathed and whispered, "it seems that we really need to run in for a long time. Boss, aside from my identity as a bodyguard, I''m also a man. I understand, I understand. You don''t have to explain anything to me, okay? Say something I shouldn''t say. Your eyes are very good. That''s all."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth again, then nodded, went to Karima''s room and knocked twice on the door. When Karima came out, he walked forward with his head down. After taking a few steps, he found that he didn''t know where to go, he stopped immediately, and then followed Karima with his head down.


    Karima covered her mouth and smiled softly, but she didn''t dare to really laugh, so that Joseph had to endure very hard to stop himself from laughing.


    The three went down one floor, left the office building, passed through a small courtyard and came to a bungalow behind.


    "This is our restaurant, which can accommodate up to 100 people at the same time. Originally, it was a warehouse, but later it was changed into a restaurant. There is a kitchen, and Liang Dong works in it."


    In the restaurant, there is a table for the hot dish heating basin of the buffet. Next to it is a sideboard with stainless steel plates, knives and forks. There are also fixed four chair tables. Today''s menu is written on a notice board.


    All things are very neat and neatly placed. Even the knives and forks that people take themselves are wrapped with paper towels, and then groups are reversed in the cabinet. They are placed in a particularly orderly manner. The knives and forks in each group are like measured with a ruler.


    Gao Yang looked and immediately said, "ha, this familiar style, the restaurant is also managed by Liang Dong?"


    Karima nodded: "yes, the restaurant is cleaned by cleaners, but all tableware and kitchenware are cleaned and sorted by Liang Dong himself."


    "Kung Pao diced chicken, Coke chicken wings, garlic fried broccoli, cold vegetables, well, it''s all chicken, and there are only four dishes."


    Waiting for Gao Yang to finish reading the recipe, Karima smiled and said, "there is only one person, serving lunch for 60 people. You can''t ask for more."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "there aren''t 60 people in our company?"


    "But they eat so much."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "go and have a look."


    Gao Yang walked to the door of the kitchen and knocked. Then a man shouted, "lunch time is 11:30. Now it''s my working time. Also, the kitchen is forbidden!"


    Gao Yang turned his head and smiled at Karima and Joseph, then said loudly, "it''s me! I''m coming and I''m going in."


    Gao Yang pushed the door and went into the kitchen. Then he saw Liang Dong wearing a very clean white dress and washing something in front of a large sink.


    "You are not allowed to enter here, you... Boss!"


    After turning around and seeing Gao Yang, Liang Dong quickly changed his face and said, "it''s the boss. Can you talk about it later? I''ll cook first."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. I''ll see if you cook your meal. I won''t disturb you."


    Liang Dong looked embarrassed, but he still said, "no, the kitchen can''t let non operators in, nor can the boss."


    Gao Yang knew how to deal with Liang Dong, just as he knew how to deal with Li JinFang, so Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I just came to check my work. You''re busy."


    Liang Dong stood straight and said loudly, "Welcome... Boss, check your work! But would you please put on your mask and headgear?"


    You have to respect your subordinates who pay attention to rules and regulations, so go out, put on your mask and headgear, and enter the kitchen again.


    Liang Dong was cleaning the chicken wings and breast meat in a sink. After Gao Yang went in again, Liang Dong said while washing the meat: "these are frozen. You have to wash them and soak them in water. Otherwise, they won''t taste good."


    Generally speaking, Gao Yang hates visiting the kitchen because he can''t eat after seeing it, but the kitchen belonging to Liang Dong is very clean and very, very fast. After seeing it, he will never lose his appetite because the kitchen is too dirty.


    Gao Yang looked at the vegetables that had been washed and stacked in the big basin and said with a smile, "you did all these work alone?"


    Liang Dong nodded and said, "well, I''m alone. The chairman''s assistant originally said to give me another assistant, but I think it''s unreasonable to take 100000 dollars a year and don''t do more. Besides, one can be busy with only one lunch."


    Gao Yang nodded. Then he looked at the kitchen and said, "what''s the staple food?"


    "Rice."


    "Oh, rice, no flour?"


    "No, I ate it yesterday. I can deliver it this afternoon according to the quota. I have a spectrum of how many things to eat when."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "Oh, well, what, the dishes are still these dishes, but I want to eat steamed bread. You can get it out for me at lunch."

 Chapter 2292

    Gao Yang is trying to force people into difficulties. Time is already very tight. It is about 10 o''clock in the morning. Liang Dong needs to steam a pot of steamed bread without flour in less than an hour and a half, without delaying normal cooking.


    It must be too late.


    However, Gao Yang didn''t want to eat steamed bread. He just wanted to see what Liang Dong could do under the extreme circumstances.


    Liang Dong looked at the clock hanging in the kitchen, and then looked at the half washed chicken wings. After thinking for a moment, he immediately said, "OK."


    After saying that, Liang Dong wiped his hand on the apron and turned his head and ran out.


    Liang Dongzhen ran out at the speed of the wind and ran wildly. Joseph immediately stretched forward with one hand and touched the handle of the gun on his waist with the other hand. He rushed into the kitchen at the same speed as the wind. Seeing that Gao Yang had nothing to do, he immediately put his clothes on and stood back to his original position like a person who had nothing to do.


    Gao Yang walked out of the kitchen. Karima said with a surprised face, "what are you doing? Why did Liang Dong run out?"


    "Oh, he''s in a hurry."


    After a casual reply, Gao Yang pointed to the dining chair and said with a smile, "is there any convenience store or supermarket nearby? Let''s sit down and wait slowly."


    Karima shrugged and said, "there''s a big supermarket twenty minutes by car. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile, "nothing. I''m afraid I can''t eat what I want."


    Before the voice fell, Gao Yang heard the sound of engine starting outside, and then he said in surprise, "motorcycle?"


    Karima scratched her head and said, "Liang Dong seems to have a motorcycle as a means of transportation."


    If there was a motorcycle, Liang Dong might catch up in time, so Gao Yang looked at the time again and nodded: "well, maybe he can be faster."


    But less than five minutes later, Gao Yang heard the rumble of the motorcycle again, and then Liang Dong rushed in again with a plastic bag in his hand.


    Of course, the flour in the plastic bag was. Looking at Liang Dong coming back with a bag of flour, Gao Yang was surprised and said, "where did you buy it? Why so fast?"


    "Pizza shop!"


    After leaving a word, Liang Dongchong rushed into the kitchen, took out an iron basin, poured in some flour, and then began to wash his hands.


    Gao Yang put on his mask and went back to the kitchen without saying a word. He just looked at what Liang Dong was doing.


    Liang Dong''s speed was very fast. After washing his hands, he took another basin, mixed some warm water, poured in some yeast powder, stirred it for a while, and then began to add water to the flour.


    Mix the water and flour well. Liang Dong then covered the iron basin with a cloth and put it in the oven on one side. After setting the temperature, he went back to wash the chicken.


    Wash the chicken quickly, then take it out and drain it in the basin. At the same time, Liang Dong began to dice the chicken breast one by one, and then picked up each of the chicken wings.


    When the chicken was almost done, Liang Dong put down his work again, ran back to the oven, brought out the basin, and then began to knead the dough.


    Gao Yang noticed that Liang Dong never looked up at his watch.


    But after half an hour of high-temperature fermentation, the pot daddy dough has begun to expand.


    Quickly knead the big dough into small dough, and then make it into the shape of steamed bread. Liang Dong put the steamed bread into the basin and then into the oven.


    Does steamed bread need secondary fermentation? Gao Yang doesn''t understand this, and it seems to him that steamed bread fermentation takes a long time. I don''t know whether the practice of two buildings can reduce the time.


    Liang Dong began to prepare his dishes and rice. In short, Liang Dong was like a top. He didn''t stop at all, and basically had to run around in the kitchen no matter what he did.


    Put the rice into the pot and start steaming. Prepare all the main and auxiliary ingredients needed for cooking. Then Liang Dong suddenly put down his work and ran back to take the steamed bread out of the oven again. This time, he directly put the steamed bread in the pot and began steaming on fire.


    Mix cold dishes, start stewing Coke chicken wings, then stir fry cauliflower, and then stir fry kung pao chicken. Every time Liang Dong finishes the same, he has to personally fill the dishes and then put them out in the heat preservation basin. However, Liang Dong''s work is in good order, very busy but absolutely not disorderly.


    Finally, Liang Dong took all the dishes out and put them in the restaurant. He put the rice from the pot into the restaurant. Finally, he opened the lid of the pot and took out a drawer of steamed bread one by one from the pot and put it on the plate. When he brought it to Gao Yang, Gao Yang looked up at Liang Dong''s clock in the kitchen. It was six seconds to 11:30.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch, then smiled and said, "well done, but you''re three seconds slow, subject to my time."


    Liang Dong carried the plate and said calmly on his face, "my time is the standard. My watch is not bad."


    Gao Yang knocked on his watch and said with a smile, "my watch is very accurate. This watch is more than 100000 dollars."


    Liang Dong said with a confident face: "my clock is not bad. I am very confident."


    He shrugged and said, "OK, I''ll know later. Come with me."


    Some people have come to the restaurant for dinner. Most of them met Gao Yang for the first time, so they are very curious about Gao Yang''s identity, but Karima didn''t introduce Gao Yang''s identity at this time, but just greeted his colleagues.


    Let Liang Dong put the steamed bread on the table, Gao Yang went to get a plate, filled himself with some vegetables, sat back on the table, and then took a bite with a steamed bread in one hand.


    After chewing, Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s a little sour, a little small, the fermentation time is not enough, and the noodles don''t wake up enough, but I like to eat sour steamed bread. You''ve passed the customs. It''s good."


    After another mouthful of food, Gao Yang nodded and said, "Kung Pao diced chicken and Coke chicken wings are a little sweet, but foreigners have this taste, and you have passed the test."


    After that, Gao Yang took out his mobile phone, called out the accurate time, compared it with his watch, nodded again, smiled and said: "the network time is accurate. My watch is nine seconds faster, so you passed the time and finished it six seconds earlier."


    Gao Yang sat for dinner, Karima sat next to Gao Yang, Liang Dong sat opposite Gao Yang, and Joseph stood behind Gao Yang, but the four people were paying attention to every word of Gao Yang.


    After Gao Yang finished, Liang Dong said confidently, "I''ll say, my watch is absolutely good every minute."


    Gao Yang put down the steamed bread, looked at Liang Dong and said, "then the last question, why do you want a higher income?"


    Liang Dong reached out and touched his eyebrows. After thinking for a moment, he whispered, "I have a reason to need money, but frankly, it''s because of greed."

 Chapter 2293

    Liang Dong said a big truth. Greed is man''s original sin. As long as he is alive, there is no one who is not greedy.


    But greed alone is not a good reason to give up your current stable job to be a mercenary to earn money.


    Everyone likes money. It''s fast to rob banks, but few people in the world rob banks. Why? It''s not because the risk is too high. If you are caught, you will die. Even outlaws will not do so until they have no way to go. Because the risk is too high, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Being a mercenary is not much different. It is also a business of exchanging life for money. He refused to invite Liang Dong to join Satan before. Now he has a stable high income, but he wants to exchange life for money. This doesn''t make sense.


    Gao Yang is not a boss who likes to set up many obstacles for people to pass, but Liang Dong''s attitude is inconsistent. He is not sure if he doesn''t ask clearly.


    "Well, what makes you more greedy? There must be some reason."


    After Gao Yang asked a faint question, Liang Dong sighed and said: "it turns out that I can earn 100000 dollars a year. I didn''t dare to think about it. At that time, I thought money was enough. How can 100000 dollars a year be enough? However, when I can really earn so much money a year, my appetite will become bigger and can''t be satisfied."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, basically."


    Liang Dong said in a deep voice, "I''m a cook. The cook profession is also a high-income profession, but it''s not a profession that can make a fortune. The opportunity you give is the peak of a cook wherever you are."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s not a cook, it''s a cooking soldier. This word is very important. If it''s less, it''s not worth money."


    Liang Dong nodded and said, "I understand that what you want is still a soldier after all. It''s just a relatively special soldier. As for me, I want to return home. My parents are old. I want to work for two years and earn enough money for the next life. I don''t have this opportunity in other places except you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "have you ever thought about it? If you do it for me, you may never go back."


    Liang Dong nodded and said: "Yes, of course, I have. I don''t know how many times I''ve thought about it. But this person, everyone wants to have a beautiful scenery. Everyone wants to live in a luxury house and drive a good car. It''s more than 10 million dollars a year in RMB in two years. Except for you, I don''t want to save so much money in my life with my ability. So why don''t I try it? Mercenaries are just wind The risk is high, but I''m not sure I''ll die. Otherwise, no one will do this business. Maybe I haven''t died in two years, right? "


    Gao Yang nodded, picked up his knife and fork and continued to eat. At this time, Liang Dong said, "do you need chopsticks? I''ll get you a pair of chopsticks."


    Gao Yang replied: "without chopsticks, I can use knives and forks. I have many choices, but there is only one life. Do you think about it?"


    Liang Dong nodded and said, "well, I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry. Since I want to mix with you, I''m ready to die. No matter what happens, I don''t regret it!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "money. Other mercenaries are calculated once a battle, or once a month. I''m not here. I give it in advance and take the money. You''re my man this year. If you die, even if you give your pension in advance, pack up your things and go with me today."


    Liang Dong immediately said, "OK, refreshing! I don''t have to worry about getting money with you, OK!"


    Karima sighed softly and said, "how can I explain to everyone the news that you are leaving?"


    Liang Dong also made a mistake and said with a sad face, "then don''t say it, will you?"


    Karima said helplessly, "of course not. It''s easy to add a benefit, but it''s difficult to cancel a benefit."


    Gao Yang doesn''t care whether it''s easy or difficult to cancel benefits. He''s the boss and doesn''t have to deal with it himself.


    Gao Yang picked up the steamed bread again and said to the two people, "why don''t you eat? Talk while eating."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Joseph again and said, "you too. Go to dinner, or when are you going to eat?"


    Joseph whispered, "I can''t eat when you eat."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s safe here."


    Joseph shook his head and said, "it''s not up to you to decide whether it''s safe here. Of course, it''s not up to me to decide. It depends on what your enemies think. When I''m the only one to protect you, I will never eat with you at the same time."


    Gao Yang smacked his mouth and sighed, "well, there are rules in one line. I won''t force you to break your rules, but how can you solve the problem of eating? You can''t always be hungry. I have a lot of things. I don''t know when the next meal is."


    Joseph pointed to the steamed bread specially steamed for Gao Yang and said, "what''s this?"


    "Steamed bread is one of the staple foods of Chinese people and one of the staple foods of northerners."


    Joseph reached out and took two steamed buns from the plate and said, "if you don''t mind, I''ll take this as lunch when you rest."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and continued to eat his meal. Liang Dong and Karima also stood up, filled their own meals, and then sat back next to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang eats very fast now, of course not on the 13th. After he quickly solved the problem of eating, he wiped his hands with a paper towel and said, "Liang Dong, do you want to send the money back to China?"


    Liang Dong nodded and said, "I don''t quite understand this. I didn''t have so much money to use before, so if you really gave me the money, I really don''t know how to deal with it."


    Gao Yang said casually: "you don''t send it directly back to China. Although there is little chance of an accident, it''s still some danger, so you''d better wash your money, and then go back with a reasonable reason, otherwise, there may be an accident."


    Liang Dong puzzled and said, "what can happen to my own money if I send it back?"


    Gao Yang is very tangled: "If you can ask this question, it means you don''t understand. In fact, I don''t quite understand it, but I know that if there is a large amount of cash flow without reasonable reasons, it may attract the attention of anti money laundering organizations. How to say, a million dollars is not a large amount, but it''s always right to be careful. If you go through a whole set of whitewashing procedures, you can rest assured It''s brave, but there''s a handling charge of one million yuan. Maybe there''s a handling charge of 30000 yuan. This money is borne by yourself. "


    Liang Dong frowned and thought for a moment and said, "that''s 30000? That''s so much! Forget it, I think it''ll be fine."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "forget it, you don''t understand. I''d better not save this money. I''ll give you a million annual salary after washing white, which is equivalent to the annual salary after tax. Do you always understand this? You''ll have an account later, and there will be a million belonging to you."


    Just then Joseph suddenly said, "I''m sorry, I really shouldn''t talk, but I can''t help asking, is this gentleman''s annual salary after tax a million?"

 Chapter 2294

    Joseph looked surprised. Gao Yang looked back and said, "yes, is there a problem?"


    Joseph shook his head and said, "no problem, boss, just curious."


    Gao Yang looked at Joseph. There was nothing wrong with Joseph''s expression, so Gao Yang didn''t say anything more. Just waiting for Karima to finish dinner, Gao Yang stood up and said, "Liang Dong, pack up your things, and then wait to go with me."


    Karima said to Gao Yang, "aren''t you going to talk to your staff?"


    Gao Yang looked at the people in the restaurant, shook his head and said, "don''t disturb others to eat. Meet in the conference room in the afternoon. Now go back to the office first."


    When he reached the office door, Gao Yang opened the door, waved his head to Joseph and said, "come in, I know you have something to say."


    After entering the office, Gao Yang sat in his boss''s chair, looked at Joseph and said, "feel free. You can say whatever you want."


    Joseph didn''t sit down. He stood at his high desk and said in a deep voice, "I want to know why the cook can get the same annual salary as me. First of all, I don''t question whether he should take this income. I just want to know why he can take so much."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "sure enough, I guess so. Why do you think a cook shouldn''t take as much money as you?"


    Joseph said expressionless, "yes."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "he''s not a cook. He''s not just a cook. He''s a cook. Understand? What I want is a cook who can fight and cook, so he can get a million a year."


    Joseph breathed softly and said, "I see."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "are you a little unconvinced?"


    Joseph said undisguised, "yes, I don''t think a cook, no, a cook soldier is worth a million a year, but I have no opinion. It''s your freedom to give who you want, and my annual salary is my own request, although I don''t think my value is equal to a cook."


    Gao Yang shook his finger and said, "you''re wrong. Let''s put it this way. I''ve been willing to pay $1 million a year to find a cook for a long time, but only Liang Dong can meet my requirements. Therefore, the salary of $1 million a year is very valuable to me. Most importantly, he wants to join Satan, so his salary is not high."


    Joseph was a little surprised and said, "as long as you join Satan, you will have a million annual salary?"


    "It''s a starting salary!"


    After a very sad sentence, Gao Yang spread out his hand and said, "there is also a bonus. To put it bluntly, it is a war bonus. You know I am a mercenary, but you may not know that I am the richest mercenary, and Satan is also the most profitable mercenary group. Those who can join Satan are elites, and everyone has a starting salary of one million dollars."


    Joseph stared. He was surprised. Then he said in a deep voice, "what about me?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "unfortunately, you are not Satan''s mercenary. You are my personal bodyguard. The difference between you and Liang Dong is that he went to the battlefield with me, and you are my personal bodyguard, responsible for protecting me in peacetime. That is to say, I went to the battlefield with Liang Dong and left the battlefield. You should understand this?"


    The treatment on the battlefield must be different from that in peacetime, which makes sense everywhere.


    Liang Dong gets an annual salary of one million because he wants to face the war and artillery fire. Maybe a shell will hang up when it comes. Danger is everywhere and everywhere.


    After leaving the battlefield, the work of bodyguards is also dangerous, but it is still far worse than the battlefield. Therefore, even if Joseph is ready to block the gun for Gao Yang at any time, the risk is much lower than that on the battlefield.


    Joseph also understood this truth, so he couldn''t say anything, but after thinking for a moment, Joseph couldn''t help saying, "so, can I join Satan to get more salary?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s a pity that I don''t need a bodyguard on the battlefield. I hope you can understand this. After all, I can''t fight with my brothers. You''re ready to block bullets for me. Let''s not say whether it''s necessary. The problem is that I can''t accept it emotionally."


    Joseph hesitated and said, "but I can be a bodyguard for the whole Satan. I mean, I can make Satan safer. I can bring Satan more professional defense skills. Of course, I can also be an ordinary mercenary. I can do whatever you can do."


    Gao Yang tilted his head, thought for a moment, and said, "but you said that we are offensive and you are defensive. If you are an ordinary mercenary in Satan, can you continue to be a defensive bodyguard after leaving the battlefield?"


    Joseph shook his head and said, "no, it''s not like that. I won''t abandon my characteristics as a bodyguard because I have participated in several battles."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "what can you bring to Satan? We are also very professional about field defense."


    Joseph murmured: "First of all, as a mercenary regiment, you can''t always be in battle? There must be a station or a place to rest, and my specialty is to set up a protective net in these places where flies can''t fly in. My ability to observe danger is extremely outstanding. If you need a guard, I''m definitely the best candidate. Of course, if you need to participate in the attack War, I have no problem. I was selected by the special combat forces. Of course, I know what normal combat is like. Boss, believe me, my ability is definitely of great help to Satan. "


    Gao Yang was really moved by what he said, so he said to Joseph, "well, you moved me. Then, how much annual salary do you ask?"


    Joseph stretched out his finger and said, "double! Satan, your personal bodyguard, I''m your soldier on the battlefield, and I''m your bodyguard when I leave the battlefield. I think it''s fair to pay double salaries."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "but in that case, you won''t have time to rest. Being a mercenary or bodyguard is a stressful job. Are you sure you can bear it?"


    Joseph immediately said, "of course, no problem. Please believe me. If I don''t protect you, the assigned work will still work all year round, and it''s definitely more nervous than protecting you."


    Gao Yang nodded and sighed: "well, I have no secret to you. Since you want to play a double division of labor, come on. I believe in your strength. However, are you ready to die at any time? The battlefield is different after all."


    Joseph said in high spirits, "of course, boss, of course I''m ready. Thank you, boss."

 Chapter 2295

    Now it''s time for Satan to hire people, and it''s not much to have one more Joseph. Since Joseph''s skills are really useful, it''s not even necessary to take a test, so let Joseph take the post.


    Solved Joseph''s problem. At noon, Gao Yang met with all the staff in the company''s conference room and said a few words. Even the content of his speech was written by Karima in advance. Otherwise, he didn''t even know what to say.


    I met the staff. In the afternoon, Abdul finally arrived.


    Abdul is an old friend. There is nothing to hide. Everything is open and just say it.


    After explaining the overall strategy first, and then saying what Abdul needs to do, Gao Yang couldn''t help but say something nervously: "man, how about this thing?"


    Abdul thought for a long time, finally nodded and said, "yes."


    As soon as Abdul said he could do it, Gao Yang took a long sigh of relief, patted Abdul on the shoulder, smiled and said, "as long as you say yes, I''ll be completely relieved."


    Abdul was a calm and steady man. After a moment of silent calculation, he whispered: "Over the years, I have handled such things for Morgan. Although the specific things are different, they are similar in nature. However, Morgan''s strength and reputation are very strong, and the solar system company is too small and has no reputation at all. It''s not easy to win the big order of Shah."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that''s why I invited you."


    Abdul nodded. After thinking for a moment again, he said in a deep voice: "there is no fame. It doesn''t matter. We just need a chance. Since it is a two-sided operation, it is bound to stand out from many competitors."


    Gao Yang said happily, "you can do it. Just tell me if you need anything. I''ll entrust it to you."


    Abdul looked at Gao Yang and said, "who is in charge here now?"


    Speaking of Karima, Gao Yang was a little unnatural. After he was stunned for a while, he hesitated and said, "Er, my assistant, her identity is a little wrong, she can''t see the light, especially can''t have any contact with Shah. I don''t even remember her current false name. Well, you can be fully responsible for all things here after you come."


    Abdul waved his hand and said, "no, let her continue to be responsible for the affairs here. If your plan wants to go smoothly, this is not the key. Now I have to act as a pioneer and open up the situation in Shah, so I don''t have much time to stay here."


    After that, Abdul said in a deep voice: "your assistant is responsible for internal affairs, and I am responsible for external affairs. Now we need to make the name of the solar system company louder. If we want to increase business volume, we should add some people in Iraq. I''ll go and solicit some business first."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "can you attract business?"


    Abdul said disapprovingly: "of course, I have been handling Middle East affairs for Morgan these years. As long as our offer is reasonable and we don''t worry about no business, as long as we have business, we can sign some PMC with short-term unsecured contracts, which can drive the Commission higher and people can easily find it."


    Gao Yang heaved a sigh and said with a smile, "you decide."


    Abdul nodded and said, "I plan to recruit at least more than 300 people in the short term, and I want to make our reputation known, so that I can have a greater chance when I talk to Shah."


    "As long as we can solve the problem of Shah at that time, it should be easy to get the contract," he said in a low voice


    Abdul smiled, shook his head and said, "No."


    "No?"


    "No, they probably don''t even have the opportunity to negotiate, or even the opportunity to bid. Shah''s people, ha ha, how to say, if you''re not famous or big enough, they won''t consider the solar system company at all. There''s no chance to show the strength of the solar system company. Let''s say, Shah buys everything the same. Don''t be the best, as long as it''s the most expensive!"


    Don''t be the best, just the most expensive. What a familiar sentence, Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s not good. We can raise the quotation."


    Abdul said reluctantly: "the premise is a big brand. Everything is a famous brand. Unfortunately, the solar system company is not a big brand company."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, the solar system company really doesn''t count."


    Abdul said in a deep voice, "how are you preparing in Yemen?"


    "Almost. My people have done preliminary work in Yemen. I will go to Yemen in a week at most. Now Yemen is a volcano that is about to erupt. It should erupt in less than one month and no more than two months at most."


    Abdul was startled and said, "so soon? We have to hurry up. Shah is very concerned about Yemen. Once the situation in Yemen is unstable, Shah will intervene soon. We must make all preparations at the beginning of Shah''s intervention."


    I will inform you of any news, and we will master the progress. We will cooperate with each other. Are you afraid we can''t win Shaa''s contract


    Abdul said with a wry smile: "no, I have done too many such things. Once the people are incited, you can''t control them. You can push forward, but you can''t pull back. Once the conflict really breaks out, you can''t control it. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand."


    Abdul took a breath and said, "I can only catch up with the progress. I''ll get familiar with the company these two days, and then go to Shah as soon as possible."


    "I''ll give you everything you need. If you need money, I''ll immediately ask someone to transfer a sum of money to the company''s accounts, or give it to your private account. You can come as needed."


    Abdel shook his head. "No money is needed, but I need the decision-making power of the company. I need no discussion. I has the final say. Is there any problem?"


    "That''s what I''ve always said. It should be. Of course it''s no problem."


    Abdul waved his hand and said, "that''s no problem. Show me the original business of the company. Get familiar with the situation this afternoon and start expanding as planned tomorrow."


    Gao Yang pointed to himself and said, "what else do you need me to do?"


    Abdul looked at Gao Yang and said, "you can''t be used here. Just do a good job in Yemen. If there is any change or progress in Yemen, be sure to tell me in advance."


    "OK, my assistant will give you what you need. As for me, I''ll leave later. I''m still busy here. Oh, although you may not need it, I still have to say that we have about $100 million of working capital for you."


    Abdul nodded, then smiled and said, "this is probably the simplest manager induction ceremony in the world?"


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "absolutely."

 Chapter 2296

    It''s little Downey''s job to send Liang Dong to Somalia. The mercenary agent does this, but the main role of the mercenary agent is to find work and solicit business, but now Satan doesn''t take the task at all. Therefore, little Downey''s agent has become a full-time nanny.


    In a word, there will not be only one mercenary Regiment under the broker. Introducing the mercenary regiment to an employer and handing over the right business to the right mercenary regiment is the norm of the broker.


    Little Downey has become Satan''s exclusive agent, which is where Satan''s status and strength are placed. On the other hand, the relationship between little Downey and Satan is not general, which is naturally different from the common mercenaries and agents.


    Liang Dong should first adapt to it at the forward base and restore his combat skills.


    When returning to New York, Gao Yang had more Liang Dong on his plane. In New York, he gave Liang Dong to little Donny, and then Gao Yang took Joseph home.


    It was midnight when he got home. Gao Yang didn''t disturb anyone. He slept for a while. The next day, he began to call the people.


    Gaoyang wanted to introduce Joseph to his companions, so Gaoyang held a small party for Joseph. All Satan members in New York arrived, and there were all their families.


    Generally speaking, Gao Yang is not in a hurry to introduce new members to Satan''s relatives and friends, but Joseph is different, because Joseph is his bodyguard. He must deal with these people in New York in the future, and Joseph will lead the whole bodyguard team.


    After Satan left home and went to the battlefield, these bodyguards had nothing to do, but since they had paid their annual salary for the whole year, why should they be idle? Right? Just right, these bodyguards brought by Joseph can stay to protect the family of Satan members.


    The welcome party was at Gao Yang''s home. When everyone arrived one after another, Gao Yang began to feel nervous for no reason.


    Especially after groliov and Natalia arrived, Gao Yang was guilty. When he spoke to groliov, he cleared his throat several times before he made it clear.


    "Where''s Yelena?"


    "She''s at school and she''s coming back."


    Before the voice fell, ye Lianna opened the door. As soon as she entered the door, ye Lianna immediately hugged Gao Yang and said excitedly, "did you come back last night?"


    Gao Yang knew that his face must be very abnormal, but he was trying to make himself behave normally. He hugged Ye Liana. Then Gao Yang took Ye Liana''s hand and shouted to the people who had arrived: "everyone has arrived. I''ll officially introduce him to you. His name is Joseph Raji. He will be our classmate in the future."


    Treble opened his mouth, looked at Joseph and said, "what? Garbage?"


    This is a welcome ceremony for Joseph, but Joseph still keeps a straight face in Gaoyang''s house, always standing in an empty corner, quietly watching others, and Gaoyang has never introduced him.


    There are many strangers at home, but they play the role of door god in the corner, which is very strange. In particular, Gao Yang has never introduced it, so the previous atmosphere was really a little embarrassing.


    Ignoring Cui Bo, Gao Yang pointed to Joseph and said loudly, "you see, he''s not normal. That''s because he''s my bodyguard. We''re still in the running in period. He insists on sticking to his post at any time, so it looks very strange."


    Frey took a bottle of beer and said curiously, "bodyguard."


    Gao Yang waved his hand at Joseph and said, "come on, man, now put down your identity as a bodyguard. This is a welcome ceremony for you. You can''t always stand there without talking."


    Joseph raised a hand as a greeting and said in a deep voice, "Joseph Raj, nice to meet you."


    After that, Joseph put down his hands again, crossed his hands on his lower abdomen, and did not move or speak.


    Gao Yang scratched his head with a headache and said, "Morgan strongly suggested that I equip myself with a bodyguard. No, it''s a bodyguard group, and Simon recommended Joseph to me."


    Groliov nodded and said, "there really should be a professional bodyguard."


    The family didn''t know what happened in Italy, so it''s over here.


    Gao Yang pointed to Joseph and said with a smile, "he was just my bodyguard, but now he is also a member of Satan. Come on, Joseph, come and meet everyone. You are not a bodyguard now. When you are with us, you are not a bodyguard, okay?"


    Joseph hesitated, finally took off his sunglasses, put them in his pocket, waved to the people, and said, "Hello, nice to meet you."


    Joseph didn''t know where to put his hand, but he still stood where he was. At this time, Frye patted the sofa and said, "come on, man, sit down. I''ve always had a question. Why do bodyguards like to wear sunglasses? Why do they wear sunglasses in the house?"


    Joseph said in a deep voice, "you can cover my eyes so that I won''t be found when observing someone. Moreover, on some occasions, it would be impolite to stare into a person''s eyes, and there would be no problem with sunglasses."


    Frye laughed and said, "just as I thought."


    "Rabbit, get Joseph a beer," he said loudly


    Joseph immediately waved his hand and said, "no, I will never drink."


    Cui Bo said curiously, "never? Never drink at any time? Not during working hours?"


    Joseph nodded and said, "yes, I don''t drink during working hours. I don''t touch any alcoholic drinks."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "then be casual. Sit down and have a chat with everyone. One more thing, I will have a bodyguard team. Joseph will be responsible for leading them. There are five people. Joseph will be with us when we leave, but the other five bodyguards will stay. You can take the bodyguards out if you need them."


    Mrs. Smith smiled and said, "we''re safe. We don''t need bodyguards."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m going to find them a place to live. Just let them stay inside when we''re not here. Anyway, the salary is paid. Let them take turns on duty every day and be at work. If any of you encounter any trouble, don''t call the police, just call our bodyguard."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Joseph and said, "remember the people here. The main responsibility of those people under your hands in the future is to protect them."


    Joseph looked around and said, "is it all here?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, no, we still have a lot of people."


    Just then, treble suddenly smiled and said, "by the way, Taylor will be back this afternoon."

 Chapter 2297

    Taylor''s home is in the United States, but not in New York, so after returning to the United States, Taylor went back to his home. Gao Yang wondered what Taylor was doing in New York.


    "What''s Taylor doing here?"


    "I don''t know. It means coming."


    Come on, it''s not a big deal. Gao Yang casually waved his hand and said with a smile, "then wait to meet."


    Gao Yang didn''t take Taylor''s coming to heart and continued to talk and laugh with the people, but soon, the news that Taylor was coming back seemed to change.


    Gaoyang''s satellite phone rings. Generally speaking, it doesn''t matter if Gaoyang''s mobile phone rings, but once his satellite phone rings, it must be something important.


    Gao Yang connected the phone. The phone was from Murphy. Then Gao Yang immediately went into his bedroom to answer the phone.


    Murphy said three words.


    There''s a mole!


    After waiting to return to his room, Gao Yang lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, "tell me."


    Murphy said faintly, "there''s a traitor around you. His name is Taylor. It''s your man, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang sang and said slowly, "yes, there is this man."


    "Does he know much?"


    After a moment of silence, Gao Yang whispered, "too much, too much. He knows everything."


    "Including butter knives and three headed dogs?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s troublesome. It''s really troublesome. Everything else is easy to say, but the butter knife was completely destroyed under the president''s eyes. If this matter is turned out, I have to say that the cleaners may be powerless."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "but I don''t believe Taylor will be a traitor!"


    "I''m not sure. Let the facts prove it. If you''re in New York now, you''d better... Be prepared to run for your life."


    "Fark! Oh, Fark!"


    After two curses, Gao Yang whispered, "what''s the matter? Can you talk to me carefully?"


    Murphy whispered: "You know that the CIA has our people, and we have the information of all Satan''s people. You are an S-class customer, and your people are also focused on monitoring. In view of the relationship between Satan and the CIA, we give the CIA an internal task is to pay attention to Satan''s members. If the CIA investigates your people, it will trigger our firewall. Just now, we have a situation. The CIA''s people are working with a person named They contacted Taylor''s people, and then they gave Taylor a mission. This matter is highly confidential. I don''t think Taylor is innocent. "


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "is there any more detailed information?"


    "No, ram, I have something to say to you."


    "You say."


    "In view of the deep cooperation between you and the cleaner and many secrets between us, we will try our best to help you, but if the butter knife can no longer be hidden, the problem will be serious."


    Gao Yang sighed, "you can''t protect me anymore, can you?"


    "Yes, so I have a suggestion."


    "You say."


    "If you can''t escape, I hope you can commit suicide. Once the things you have leaked out, it will be a disaster for you, US and anyone. If you really fall into the hands of the CIA, it will be difficult for us to do. This is my personal suggestion to you."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and said, "I understand that if I really can''t escape, I will commit suicide. You can rest assured. I know the end of being caught alive better than anyone."


    Murphy also whispered: "This is a situation we don''t want to see. Now I just hope your Taylor doesn''t say everything. If he has really become a member of the CIA, or has always been, my suggestion is to kill him at least immediately. We can help in this matter. Be quick, regardless of whether he knows the cleaner and ram, we must start the circuit breaker mechanism."


    "What circuit breaker mechanism?"


    "The possibility of risk spreading and developing, the dead will always shut up. No matter what he said when he was alive or not, at least death can ensure that he shut up."


    "You don''t have to intervene in this matter. Let me handle it. Don''t worry. None of my people will be caught alive, and I won''t. In addition, I believe in Taylor, so you''re absolutely not allowed to do it on him before I see him. That''s it. I''ll inform you of anything."


    Hang up the phone, Gao Yang''s heart is very confused.


    Gao Yang really believes in Taylor. Until now, he doesn''t want to believe that Taylor is a traitor.


    But Murphy''s warning is definitely not groundless, and if Taylor is really a traitor, it will be really troublesome.


    Gao Yang''s heart is a little chaotic, but is he afraid?


    Strictly speaking, Gao Yang is not afraid, because he has three nuclear warheads sent by big Ivan, which is the Amulet of him and the whole Satan. Murphy doesn''t know he has a nuclear bomb, so he will worry that he will be caught alive. But even if all the bad consequences can''t be avoided, he has enough faith to leave the United States.


    Just leave the United States, now have all this can be lost, even ye Lianna will have to hide in a corner of the world with him.


    But now, Gao Yang is glad that he has enough places to live. The cunning rabbit has three caves. He also has at least two places in Somalia and South Sudan to live safely.


    If Taylor is really a traitor, the situation will be more critical. At least prepare to send everyone away immediately.


    After putting down the phone, Gao Yang thought for a moment, walked out of the bedroom door, clapped his hands at the people and said with a smile: "Well, ladies and gentlemen, today is just a simple welcome ceremony, which is to let you meet Joseph. I didn''t prepare delicious food to entertain you today, because the bodyguard will arrive soon. Now I have to meet them with Joseph, especially to see if they can shoulder the responsibility of protecting everyone. So I''m very sorry, you have to go home now. Maybe we can return home in the evening We have to get together and meet the bodyguards. Oh, gentlemen, if you are willing to judge those bodyguards with your professional eyes, I also welcome you to go together. "


    After that, Gao Yang kissed Ye Lianna and said with a smile, "go back and pack up your things. When I deal with the things here, we''ll fly to Portland in the evening. We''ll go back to the farm for a while."


    Ye Lianna was very happy and said, "OK, try to be fast. I have to bring my violin and my pistol."


    With a look in their eyes, others will know what bad things have happened, but no one shows it. They still continue to talk and laugh,


    But after the women''s families left one after another, the atmosphere in the room suddenly dropped to the freezing point. Groliov looked dignified and said to Gao Yang, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang reached out and rubbed his stiff face. He said in a deep voice, "there are traitors!"

 Chapter 2298

    With a slap, Li JinFang pulled out his pistol and aimed it at Joseph. With the sound of clatter, at least five pistols aimed at Joseph.


    Groliov squinted, held the pistol horizontally, and looked up and down at Joseph. Joseph looked calm and sat motionless on the sofa.


    Gao Yang waved helplessly and said, "it''s not him. Don''t guess. The traitor may be Taylor!"


    There was an uproar, and then everyone except Gao Yang and Joseph said in one voice: "impossible!"


    Gao Yang also thought it was impossible. He said in a deep voice: "I also think it is impossible, but I sent the news. I''d better be careful, I..."


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang and said, "there''s no reason. What''s Taylor''s reason to betray us? To tell you the truth, I''ve seen a lot of betrayals. For mercenaries, betrayal is a fucking routine, but if Taylor is a traitor, how can we live now?"


    Gao Yang suddenly stopped. He felt that Taylor could not betray, but he suddenly remembered himself.


    Gao Yang thinks he will never betray Ye Lianna. However, he just betrayed Ye Lianna yesterday. Maybe he didn''t want to betray, but what if the situation had to betray, or he made the wrong choice on impulse and confusion.


    For a moment, Gao Yang was not so firm, but he thought about Taylor, but he regained some confidence.


    Betraying Elena is cheating, but if Taylor betrays, it''s not a person''s business or emotional business, but the lives of many people. Taylor absolutely knows this, so he can''t betray.


    He took a long breath and said to Joseph, "there''s nothing about you here. Avoid it."


    Joseph immediately got up, opened the door and went out.


    After Joseph went out, Gao Yang said slowly, "I don''t think Taylor can betray, but if he really betrays, we should prepare for the worst. Let''s use the killer mace. That''s our only chance to escape safely. Big dog, I''ll give instructions, but you''re ready to give instructions instead of me."


    Groliov put away his gun and said, "I see."


    Gao Yang looked at Cui Bo and said: "Murphy called me. He said we had an insider. They monitored Taylor''s contact with CIA people in the CIA. Coincidentally, Taylor was coming to us this afternoon, and he should have stayed at home. Too many coincidences are not coincidences. No matter whether Taylor betrayed or not, he must have happened. Rabbit, why do you know Taylor I''m coming. "


    Cui Bo said, "I called him. I called Lucy to ask about the child''s gun. Then I talked to Lucy about Taylor and called Taylor by the way. That was yesterday afternoon. Then he said to meet this afternoon and meet in the old place. I didn''t ask him what it was."


    Raised his eyebrows and said, "that''s all? Is it inconvenient for him to hint at you?"


    Treble scratched his head and said, "no, he wants to suggest that I can definitely hear it."


    "He didn''t say where to meet?"


    "Say, say the old place to meet."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said angrily, "fool, meeting in the old place is a hint, because where do we meet with Taylor in New York? And did you say New York?"


    Cui Bo was stunned and said, "no, alas, I called him with my mobile phone. Will I be located?"


    "What mobile phone?" shouted Gao Yang


    Cui Bo hurriedly said, "our internal phone is useless."


    He shouted loudly and said, "that''s good, that''s good. I can''t fix a seat. There are still some means for cleaners. It''s no problem to use the mobile phone they provide."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "we haven''t met Taylor in New York at all. It must be wrong to say that the old place is wrong!"


    Frye swallowed his saliva and said, "does it mean to meet at our home, the original apartment?"


    "No way! It''s not the same place. If we meet at home, he will say we meet at home. There''s definitely a problem."


    After Gao Yang said this decisively, he said with a puzzled face, "what does Taylor want to express?"


    Treble whispered, "if there''s anything to say, why doesn''t he tell you? Just say it directly."


    He shook his head and said: "I guess he has been monitored, he knows, but he is pretending not to know that he is being monitored. You think, if he colludes with others, he will take the initiative to call me, but he doesn''t call because he doesn''t want our calls to be monitored. Just when the rabbit calls him, he is vaguely expressing that he is being monitored, and let''s find an ANN The whole place shook off his tail for him, and he had the opportunity to say everything. "


    Groliov said with a gloomy face, "it''s all guesswork."


    He breathed loudly and said, "just try, toad."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "what''s the matter?"


    "You can talk to Eliza. You ask her to call Taylor immediately with an Internet phone and forge a voice with a voice changer. We must set our call IP in a safe place. Well, where?"


    After thinking for a while, Gao Yang shook his finger and said, "this location is very important. Let me think about it. It is set in a place that has absolutely nothing to do with us. No, it is set in a place that can easily divert attention! Shah! Let Eliza set the IP address in Riyadh!"


    Li JinFang whispered, "I''ll go there right away and call you when I''m done."


    Soon, just a few minutes later, the party went from Gao Yang''s house to little Donny''s house, and Joseph, he still closed the door.


    Facing the microphone of a computer, he looked up at Li JinFang and said, "is it OK?"


    Li JinFang looked at Eliza and whispered, "is it OK?"


    Eliza lowered her head and nodded with an almost imperceptible range. Li JinFang immediately said, "yes, it''s all set."


    After a while, Taylor''s voice rang in his headset.


    "Hello, there."


    "I''m Hydra. Where are you?"


    "Uh, uh, I''m at home, boss."


    As soon as Taylor said these words, Gao Yang''s heart was relieved, because Taylor was cooperating with him, and Taylor and TREB said to meet in the old place, but he didn''t leave home to New York. Then, it can be basically determined that Taylor didn''t betray, but he was in trouble.


    Gao Yang immediately said faintly, "listen, I have something to tell you to do. I''ll give you a coordinate later. You go to the coordinate to see a person, take something from his hand, and send it to Riyadh immediately. Get ready and give you the coordinates later."


    After that, Gao Yang immediately hung up the phone, and then he said in a hurry, "Taylor didn''t betray, but he must be in trouble. Hurry up, find a place that can help him get rid of his tail!"


    Frye whispered, "you say Hydra? This pot is unlikely to be thrown to the steel virgin?"


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "I don''t want the virgin of steel to carry the black pot. I just divert my attention. Come on, find a safe place. We must get Taylor out of the dilemma."

 Chapter 2299

    You have to choose the right place to meet Taylor.


    It''s better to pick up Taylor in Gao Yang''s mind. First, it''s outside the United States, because Taylor Really exposed or attracted the attention of the CIA. It''s foolish to stay in the United States.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a hurry: "how about Mexico? Any city with close distance and many flights, Taylor can catch up quickly."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "who will pick him up? If Taylor is watched, no matter who appears, we will be exposed."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and whispered, "it''s not appropriate for any of us to go."


    Satan is only fit for such fine work as the 13th or yak, but when the 13th leaves, yak is not there, so that he doesn''t even have a makeup artist.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang looked up and said, "let the cleaner help. First let Taylor get out of trouble, and then we can know what happened."


    After several people looked at each other quickly, Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "can the cleaning union help?"


    "Yes."


    Gao Yang picked up the phone and said in a deep voice, "in a sense, we are grasshoppers on the same line. Now we have very deep cooperation with cleaners, and they will definitely help."


    After picking up the phone and dialing Murphy, he said in a loud and deep voice: "man, it has been basically confirmed now. My man has not betrayed, but he has indeed been targeted by the CIA. The reason is unknown."


    Murphy said in a deep voice, "are you sure?"


    "I''m very sure. I just talked to Taylor. He didn''t dare to say anything. He must have been monitored or directly monitored. I want to help him out somewhere in Mexico, and then we''ll know what happened, but it needs your help. We don''t have the right people to do it."


    Murphy immediately said, "Mexico City, let him go to Mexico City immediately and help him get rid of it at the airport."


    Gao Yang was a little worried. He whispered, "man, I must remind you that Taylor is my man. He didn''t betray. Maybe he is in some trouble now, but you must not hurt him without my consent. Is that all right?"


    Murphy whispered, "if there is betrayal, we will have a judgment standard, but I will give him to you, but I must see him with my own eyes and judge whether he has defected. Ram, our cooperation relationship is too deep. Do you understand what I mean?"


    He breathed loudly and said, "I see. Then, we''ll all go to Mexico City. You and I will go. What do you think?"


    Murphy said faintly, "there will be a plane to Mexico City in an hour. You''d better hurry. I''ll wait for you at Kennedy Airport. There will be reserved tickets for you. Buy them as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and said to the crowd, "Kennedy Airport, send me there as soon as possible. No, I forgot Joseph. Stay here and wait for my news."


    Li JinFang said, "don''t you need our help?"


    Gao Yang stood up, pointed to his feet and said, "this is where you need you most, or prepare for the worst. Once there is change, you can only rely on you, big dog."


    Gao Yang made a gesture to make a phone call. Groliov nodded and said, "I understand. I remember those code words. I can''t forget them."


    Gao Yang nodded, then rushed out of the door, greeted Joseph and said loudly, "drive with me to the airport."


    He ran back to his house. When Joseph saw Gao Yang''s garage, he whistled, "this Rolls Royce is very handsome."


    Gao Yang pointed to the Mercedes Benz next to him and said, "drive this."


    After sitting in the co pilot''s position, he raised his voice and said, "do you have a gun?"


    "Of course, do you need to put it down?"


    Gao Yang pulled out his pistol and opened the glove box. There were three pistols in it. After putting his 1911 in, Gao Yang took out a spare gun from the glove box and whispered, "no, I just want to know if I want to lend you a gun."


    Joseph rushed out in his car. It took them nearly an hour to reach Kennedy Airport.


    Gao Yang made a phone call, and then he soon saw Murphy. Murphy with a big bald head was talking and laughing with a woman. He didn''t even look at Gao Yang, but a person not far from Murphy stood up, quickly walked to Gao Yang and whispered, "come with me."


    Quickly walked to the ticket office of an airline. The ticket office was not open, so no one waited in line. However, when the person who led Gao Yang walked past, the stop ticket sign was taken away, and an old man sat at the ticket office.


    "Two tickets to Mexico City."


    The ticket seller looked at Gao Yang, then looked at the guide, and then whispered, "but there''s only one ticket."


    "Two. A passenger has some temporary problems and can''t board the plane."


    The ticket seller stopped talking and quickly gave two tickets to Gao Yang''s Guide.


    "This way, go straight to boarding."


    He took Gao Yang to an unopened security checkpoint and saw that there were no passengers nearby. The originally closed security checkpoint immediately began security inspection. The person who led Gao Yang to them stayed and began to accept security inspection. Gao Yang and Joseph didn''t accept any inspection at all, and then walked directly under the eyes of several security personnel.


    Gao Yang boarded the plane directly, sat down according to the position on the ticket, and soon he saw Murphy.


    There was a vacant seat beside Gao Yang. Murphy sat directly beside Gao Yang and whispered, "what''s the situation now?"


    "Taylor has been notified to Mexico City, but he didn''t tell him what to do after getting off the plane."


    Murphy looked at his watch and whispered, "you''ll know where you go."


    There was almost no waiting. After Murphy boarded the plane, the plane immediately entered the runway, and then began to slide and take off.


    Murphy whispered: "this matter is very serious. Maybe you haven''t realized it yet, but I want to remind you that anything that may lead to the exposure of the name of cleaner is a very serious situation for us, and the depth of our cooperation makes the crisis brought by Taylor extremely serious for us."


    "My people have no problem. If there is a problem, they come from the CIA," he said in a low voice


    Murphy said faintly, "but it''s more convenient to kill a dangerous source on our side than a powerful and dangerous opponent, isn''t it?"


    Murphy, don''t try to kill my people. I have no possibility of compromise, so think about how to solve the crisis in a more troublesome way


    Murphy touched his bald head, then took a breath and said, "OK, I see."

 Chapter 2300

    Obviously, Murphy wants to solve the problem once and for all by killing people.


    No matter whether Taylor has defected or not, and no matter how he is targeted, as long as he disappears from the world forever, there is naturally no need to worry that Taylor will cause any harm.


    But Gao Yang will never allow this to happen. He can kill people, but he will never be his brother, even if the cleaner wants to do so.


    I''d rather be the enemy of the cleaners than the whole world. Gao Yang will never tolerate Taylor being killed.


    Gao Yang clearly expressed his principles.


    Some people don''t listen to what they say, and the warning will only be regarded as farting, but Gao Yang''s words won''t be ignored.


    Take Gao Yang''s current status and strength, the most important thing is what he has done, as an annotation for his principles. No matter what he says, Murphy will listen to it, because some people''s so-called principles are just one sentence, and Gao Yang will turn his words into reality.


    As long as Murphy''s cleaners believe that the cost of fighting against him is far greater than the risk posed by Taylor, Taylor will not be in danger.


    Taylor stopped talking about Taylor. He turned his head slightly and whispered, "did thirteen really quit?"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "did he even tell you?"


    Murphy smiled and whispered, "don''t forget that I knew him much earlier than you. Yes, he told me, but I think he''s just kidding."


    I think he is serious this time


    Murphy shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, maybe he''s really serious. I''m a little sleepy. I want to sleep."


    "Wait, I brought a bodyguard, newcomer. Can he see you?"


    "Better not, keep your distance."


    Murphy adjusted his seat, lay down and soon fell asleep, and he was still drunk.


    It takes nearly seven hours to fly from New York to Mexico City. It''s a long flight. Gao Yang also wants to sleep, but he can''t sleep at all.


    However, Gao Yang is not very worried. It may be that after too many things, there are few things that can really make him feel afraid.


    When we landed at Mexico City Airport, it was not dark, but it was already evening.


    Murphy slept all the way and didn''t communicate with Gao Yang again. Only when he got off the plane, he whispered to Gao Yang, "call and I''ll arrange it."


    Gao Yang didn''t even know where to go, but since Murphy didn''t say anything, Gao Yang and Joseph didn''t leave the airport at all and waited directly at the airport.


    Soon, Gao Yang received Li JinFang''s notice that Taylor''s flight would land in three hours. His departure plane was several hours later than Gao Yang''s. Gao Yang just relayed the news to Murphy by phone, and then there was nothing wrong with him.


    After eating at the airport, all Gao Yang can do is wait. He doesn''t even know how the cleaner will pick up Taylor directly at the airport.


    But three and a half hours later, Murphy called. He just said faintly, "someone has received it. Come to the parking lot and find my car. You come alone."


    Gao Yang left Joseph and went to the parking lot alone. After finding the car Murphy said, he reached out and pulled the door to get on the car.


    Murphy sat alone in the back. After Gao Yang got into the car, the car started quickly. Gao Yang whispered, "where are the people?"


    "In a safe place."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak any more. The car turned a few times, and then stopped at the door of a small hotel near the airport. Gao Yang hurried upstairs with Murphy and saw Taylor in a shabby room.


    Taylor was a little nervous, and three people around him looked at Taylor with guns in their hands.


    After seeing Gao Yang, Taylor stood up, and Gao Yangsi didn''t taboo that Murphy was around and said directly to Taylor, "don''t they embarrass you?"


    Taylor shook his head and said, "No."


    Murphy pointed to Taylor and said, "sit down and say."


    Taylor sat down obediently, looked up at Murphy and said, "can you let your people out? There''s no need to be like interrogating prisoners."


    Murphy looked at Gao Yang and said, "you can trust your people, but I can''t."


    He breathed loudly, pulled out his pistol, gestured at Taylor and said, "if he is really a traitor, needless to say, I will kill him, and believe me, when I have a gun in my hand, he will never have any chance to threaten you."


    Murphy gently waved his head, so the three people who looked at Taylor immediately went out. At this time, he said to Taylor, "man, tell me what you met."


    Taylor breathed and said, "I haven''t been at home recently. When I came back this time, suddenly an air force man came to my house. He asked me where I had gone after I retired from the army."


    Murphy frowned. "The air force? Are you sure?"


    Taylor shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m not sure he''s from the air force. He has the ID of an air force officer, but he, I intuitively think he''s not from the air force."


    "Go on."


    "Yes, when a stranger asked me where to go, I must be a little alert, so I said I had traveled abroad for a while. At this time, the point came. The man directly said whether you had gone to Syria and participated in the battle."


    Murphy frowned more tightly, and Gao Yang said nervously, "he knows you''ve gone to Syria?"


    Taylor nodded and said, "yes, I know the trouble. If he knew I had gone to Syria, he might know more, but I didn''t know what to say, so all I could do was deny, and then he left."


    Murphy stood up and said loudly, "that''s all?"


    Taylor thought for a moment and said, "that''s all, but I know I must be targeted, so I don''t dare to contact anyone immediately, but start a careful search at home. Then I found a little thing that doesn''t belong to me, and there have been strangers around my home, and I have been monitored..."


    Murphy didn''t finish listening to what Taylor was saying. He clenched his teeth and said grimly, "you''re lying, you''re lying!"


    Taylor also stood up, glared at Murphy angrily and shouted, "I didn''t lie!"


    Murphy stretched out his hand and touched his smooth head. He looked sideways at the Gaoyang road. "No, CIA will secretly investigate, but can not give a confession like a policeman. Especially in the United States, if CIA went to him, it would not be so easy to let go of a suspect. Now there are only two possibilities, or the one you trust is lying, or it is basically a conspiracy!"


    "Strike grass and scare the snake, or fishing. Taylor is the bait," he said in a low voice


    Murphy sighed, "yes, they really caught a big fish."

 Chapter 2301

    Conspiracy is also a conspiracy. It can be said to scare the snake or to catch a big fish for a long time. In short, this is a conspiracy.


    Gao Yang looks at Murphy. Murphy looks at Gao Yang, and then they can''t help laughing at the same time.


    The two people laughed very happily. The reason is very simple. Taylor was caught by the CIA or simply killed. This is what Gao Yang is most worried about.


    If the CIA directly detains Taylor, directly starts interrogation, starts torture, and starts to get Taylor to death, that''s Murphy''s biggest worry.


    But the CIA deliberately made Taylor nervous, which is called startling the snake, and then monitored Taylor to see who he contacted. This is to catch a big fish in a long line.


    In fact, it is a very common and old-fashioned means, and it is also a very effective means. The CIA''s approach can not be said to be wrong. When we know the origin of Taylor, we can''t guarantee that Taylor can speak, or even catch Taylor alive, we can simply scare the snake, and then take a long line to catch big fish. This strategy can''t be said to be wrong.


    But there may be a problem with fishing for big fish in a long line.


    I let out a small fish as bait and planned to catch a big fish. As a result, I directly caught a nuclear submarine. How can you fix it.


    Satan alone, that is to catch a big shark, the CIA may be able to eat, but if Satan and cleaners are caught, the CIA can only catch a nuclear submarine this time.


    The CIA can be regarded as a big Mac at the aircraft carrier level, but the people who designed Taylor can only be regarded as people holding fishing rods. No matter how big the aircraft carrier is, these people standing on the aircraft carrier have to be pulled into the water.


    So, the problem is simple.


    "Jason, come in."


    A man who had just looked at Taylor came in. Murphy immediately said, "did anyone from the company follow you when you picked him up?"


    "Yes, two."


    "Throw it off?"


    "Yes."


    Murphy touched his bald head again and said thoughtfully, "just two?"


    "Only two were found."


    Murphy looked at Taylor, at his men, and then at Gao Yang. Suddenly, Murphy said, "is it all right to let him be a bait again?"


    Gao Yang said, "do you mean to lead the people of the company out to kill? Is it necessary?"


    Murphy nodded and said, "yes, I''m not sure how many people the company sent, but I think there must be more than two. Just kill them all here. I hate dealing with people in the company."


    Murphy''s company refers to the CIA, because the nickname of the CIA is company, that is, the meaning of the company. They say that the CIA is the CIA, but Murphy is used to calling it the company.


    Gao Yang looked at Taylor and said, "this is OK, but are you sure?"


    Murphy waved his hand disdainfully and said, "do you know how much energy and cost we have invested in your exposed brother?"


    Gao Yang pointed to himself and said, "I''ll go with Taylor. I mean with your people. You know my ability. I can help."


    Murphy reached out and pointed to Gao Yang. After indicating that he didn''t have to do much, Murphy said to Taylor, "you go with them and do as they say."


    After saying a word to Taylor, Murphy looked at the humanity he called in: "find a place to do them, and choose a suitable place. Maybe the people in the company will mobilize reconnaissance satellites and UAVs. Those people have endless resources to waste. Falk, I really hate them."


    "I think it''s better to be in the building, but it may take a little time. You can''t do it at the airport. There are too many cameras."


    Murphy nodded and said, "do we have anyone in the bureau?"


    "Just you and cork."


    "Let cork stay and you do it."


    After that, Murphy said to Gao Yang, "you have to protect you and hide you. If you stay here with me, don''t make trouble for the people below."


    Gao Yang looked at Taylor and hesitated. At this time, Taylor nodded and said to Gao Yang, "boss, wait here for my news."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "go and be careful. I''ll wait for you here."


    Taylor followed others out. After the door closed, Murphy happily sat on the bed and said with a smile, "are you still worried that I will kill Taylor?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I''m just worried about him normally. After all, being a bait is a high-risk job."


    Murphy breathed and said, "Taylor is safe, but not safe. You know what I mean?"


    Gao Yang pulled over Taylor''s chair and sat down in front of Murphy. He said in a deep voice: "Taylor will never return to the United States again. He must disappear in the world. I''m thinking about how to make him anonymous."


    Murphy nodded: "The way to shut up a person forever is to kill him. Whether it''s active or passive, he can''t speak, but you can''t use this method. I won''t force you. Ram, you''re an S-class customer and you have the right to speak. However, if Taylor is exposed to the company''s vision again, we will all have trouble. This time, I choose to respect you, but you have to respect him Respect me and respect us. "


    "There won''t be another time," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Murphy smiled, "well, I take this as your promise."


    Gao Yang squeezed his hand and said, "do you have any good ways to help Taylor disappear from now on? There''s no risk."


    Murphy shrugged and said, "that''s your problem, not mine. You''ve promised, so you just need to find a way to fulfill your promise. Don''t let me deal with everything. I''m very busy."


    Gao Yang breathed helplessly and said, "well, I''ll have a way. I have experts. By the way, you come out with the people in the bureau? You directly use the people in the bureau to help you deal with your private affairs. Is it too exaggerated?"


    Just like the CIA nickname is the company, the FBI also has its own nickname, that is, bureau, which means the Bureau. Since Murphy is willing to claim to be in the Bureau in front of his subordinates to avoid the title of FBI, Gao Yang naturally follows him.


    Murphy smiled and said, "thanks to Hoover, we have more power in the Bureau."


    Inadvertently, Murphy revealed an important information about cleaners, that is, their penetration into the FBI is much stronger than that into the CIA, thanks to Edgar Hoover, the first director of the FBI.


    After that, Murphy lay down on the bed. After a long sigh of relief, he said loudly, "the bed is still comfortable. Hey, do you want to go to the next room to sleep? I''m not used to sleeping in the same room with a man."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "aren''t you? You slept all the way on the plane and still sleep now?"


    Murphy closed his eyes and whispered, "I said I''m busy. Now it''s a good chance to rest. I don''t have to wait long. I''m not in the mood to chat, so go to bed and I''ll call you when I''m finished."


    "No, wait, there''s a very important thing to talk to you about!"

 Chapter 2302

    Murphy opened his eyes, looked at Gao Yang and said, "what''s important to you?"


    Gao Yang went to Murphy and whispered, "I have a habit of doing things. No, I like to do things as clean as possible, so can you tell your people to spill dirty water on my enemies when doing things?"


    Murphy looked at Gao Yang and said, "how?"


    "It''s very simple. Leave a living mouth. Well, try to divulge the name of the virgin of steel to him. I know it''s difficult to deal with and perfect, but your people must have no problem, right?"


    Murphy took a long breath and said in a muffled voice, "No."


    Gao Yang was stunned, and then he shouted, "why not?"


    "No, No."


    Gao Yang sat beside Murphy and said in a hurry, "I don''t understand why not, just because it''s too difficult? But think about it, it''s cheap and rewarding. As long as we attract the company''s attention to the virgin of steel, aren''t we safe?"


    Murphy sighed and said, "you should be able to figure it out."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, then took a breath of air conditioning and said: "do you mean that the virgin of steel is from the CIA? Or is it supported by the CIA, so there is no way to plant it for the virgin of steel? Please, I''m smart. When I contacted Taylor, I said I was a hydra..."


    Murphy shook his head and sighed, "we don''t know whether the steel virgin is supported by the CIA, but I can''t plant it for the steel virgin, because hydra is also a cleaner''s customer."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "Er, the virgin of steel is also a cleaner''s customer?"


    "It''s not the virgin of steel, it''s the hydra. I can''t disclose too much. However, although the level of hydra is not as high as you, we will never plant it for customers. You should understand."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "shit, you didn''t say it earlier!"


    Murphy shrugged and said, "tell you what you can do? Do you still want to get the information of the virgin of steel from the cleaner? Don''t be silly. It''s impossible. We will strictly protect the information of every customer, which is the basis of our foothold."


    He breathed loudly and said, "forget it, but you should have told me earlier."


    Murphy shook his head and said, "I just learned it. Because I''m the highest level cleaner responsible for contacting you, and Satan has an irreconcilable contradiction with the virgin of steel, someone informed me about it, so as not to inadvertently help you deal with the virgin of steel, so I''ll tell you about it now, and you don''t have to expect me to help you in the future."


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "can I know what level the hydra is?"


    "No, confidentiality, confidentiality for customers is our consistent purpose."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "forget it. It''s no use talking to you."


    Murphy suddenly sat up and said to Gao Yang, "I''ll send you an undercover!"


    Gao Yang was startled and said loudly, "are you kidding? What do you mean?"


    Murphy rubbed his hands and said, "I''ve always wanted to do this. Let me explain it to you."


    Murphy came to his senses. After he got down from under the bed, he said to Gao Gao: "In my position, I can promote the bureau to investigate your company. We send one or several agents to your company as undercover agents and let them collect evidence against you. However, they will not collect it. If the CIA becomes suspicious of the solar system company and wants to investigate in the future, the agents we send are your protectors and their testimony It will stop the CIA''s in-depth investigation. Even if we don''t have to do it, the FBI will stop the CIA in order to maintain its dignity. Therefore, just a few undercover agents can avoid a lot of trouble in the future. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. You mean to let the FBI investigation prove that the solar system company is innocent, and then the FBI will become the umbrella of the solar system company, right?"


    "Yes, ram, the trouble is that you are now seeking transformation, which will bring some trouble. Either you have been moving in the dark or you have been in the light. When you want to move from the dark to the front desk, you will certainly attract other people''s attention and will always be noticed by others."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s always difficult to wash white. You''re right. As long as the solar system company starts to develop and has contact with us, someone will always be able to connect the solar system company with Satan."


    Murphy waved his hand and said, "so you agree that I send an undercover to you?"


    Gao Yang was stunned, then shook his head and said, "my side? No, no, this can''t be done. You can send an undercover to the solar system company, but you can''t send an undercover to me. Are you kidding? There is someone I can''t trust around me, and I still know this. I won''t do anything in the future."


    Murphy patted his hand and said, "OK, just send an undercover to your company."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "you don''t need to play this trick. I agree with you to send an undercover to the solar system company. As long as you tell me who it is in advance, and you won''t really send an FBI undercover? The kind that has no contact with the cleaners."


    Murphy nodded and said, "yes, I just don''t have any contact with the cleaner, but don''t worry. I''ll pick a fool over. He can''t find out anything."


    Gao Yang immediately waved his hand and said seriously, "this is absolutely not good, fool? What is a fool? Do you think people with poor ability will fail in everything? I don''t think so, man. You''ve experienced a lot of things. Haven''t you seen a good fool make a big deal? Also, people who can enter the FBI will be fools, I dare not think so."


    Murphy sighed and said, "believe me, there are really fools in the world, and there are really fools who can enter the FBI, and that''s definitely the stupidest guy I''ve ever seen. He''s not an idiot, but everything he does will lead to disaster. Forget it, I just said, I won''t give you an unstable factor for the sake of cleanliness."


    "You must really plan to get rid of an idiot''s subordinates. I guess so," he frowned


    Murphy scratched his bald head helplessly and said, "just kidding, just think about it. I''ll send one of my own people to go undercover in the solar system company. The time should be long enough for more than half a year. Of course, I''ll tell you who he is. Well, that''s it."


    Murphy went to the bed again and looked at him lying down again. At this time, Gao Yang hesitated and finally said, "Murphy, tell me honestly, is phoenix the person you arranged next to me?"


    Murphy smiled and said, "you''ve brought phoenix contact to me. Ask me this question again? Well, I''ll tell you seriously. Phoenix contact is definitely not our person or arranged by us. Don''t worry?"

 Chapter 2303

    On impulse, he made his words clear.


    In fact, it''s not all out of impulse. The relationship with the cleaners has been entangled too deeply. It''s better to make it clear.


    Phoenix contact was recommended by the cleaner, not by Gao Yang himself. This is the key to the problem. No matter how Gao Yang arranges phoenix contact, it seems inappropriate.


    Gao Yang was worried that there was no secret about the cleaning trade union, but he ignored Phoenix Contact or threw it directly to Ukraine as he had imagined before. This behavior itself shows the guard against cleaners.


    Therefore, Gao Yang simply pointed out his words and let Murphy know his worries, but let Murphy know that he trusts and depends on the cleaners. Even if Gao Yang believes that phoenix contact is not a cleaner, he has to say these words.


    But then again, Gao Yang is still not sure whether phoenix contact is a cleaner, because this woman is too mysterious. It is reasonable that an undercover or a person with a special mission should not be so mysterious, but God knows whether she deliberately revealed the mystery of Phoenix Contact.


    Murphy gives Gao Yang the answer he wants, and Gao Yang chooses to believe it.


    Although it is Murphy''s words, there is no evidence, of course, there is no evidence, but Gao Yang still chooses to believe Murphy.


    Because at present, the cleaners have no need for Satan to install undercover, and Gao Yang still believes in Murphy.


    "Good, then I''ll rest assured."


    Gao Yang doesn''t have to explain to Murphy why he wants to ask these questions. Just know something clearly. Seeing through doesn''t hurt feelings. Everyone is walking on the edge of the abyss. It''s right to be careful.


    When Gao Yang finished asking, Murphy had a problem. He stared at Gao Yang and said seriously, "now, do you know something about Phoenix?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I know something, but this woman has too few words to understand her past. Why should I ask you? It''s just because I''m worried about a person who doesn''t know the past at all. However, phoenix contact is really a good sniper."


    Murphy smiled and whispered, "I can''t say Phoenix is the best sniper, but I can say Phoenix is definitely the best female sniper."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and said, "Er, well, I have different views, but you''re not wrong. I think the most powerful one is dead, so it''s right for you to say that Phoenix is the best female sniper."


    Murphy shook his head and said, "no, Phoenix has been the best female sniper since the day she became a sniper, not others."


    Gao Yang threw his mouth and said, "come on, I was almost killed by a woman. I was hit by her, suppressed by her, and saved the steel virgin from under my eyes by a woman. If it wasn''t for that woman, it''s a problem whether the steel virgin still exists. Therefore, Phoenix is really good, but it''s definitely not the best."


    Of course, Gao Yang is talking about ghosts. This woman impressed him too deeply.


    Murphy smiled with disdain and said in a deep voice, "I have no intention to argue with you about who is the best, but do you know the past of Phoenix Contact?"


    He raised his frown, reached out and made a gesture and said, "a little, Phoenix is not a good chat object."


    Murphy breathed and said: "I really want phoenix contact to be my subordinate. For a job waiting to occupy most of the time, phoenix contact is very excellent, but it is too dangerous, so I gave up her, and an unscrupulous mercenary group is suitable for Phoenix Contact, so I recommended her to you, because I think she is really a talent and suitable for you."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t understand. Phoenix has good patience. She is very suitable for a job suitable for long-time waiting."


    Murphy breathed and said, "she... Was born a murderer."


    Gao Yang stared in amazement and said, "no!"


    Murphy reached out to wipe his mouth and said, "if you observe when she shoots, you will find that she will smile from her heart after shooting someone. She is not happy for anything else, she just likes killing."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "I haven''t observed this. She''s very normal when shooting."


    Murphy said seriously: "You can''t see through this woman, but I can see through. Why? Because I studied her for a long time. She is a serial killer. No one can find out except me. I understand her because I study her and know her. After I understand her, I decided not to find out the serial killer. It''s not for myself, but for you."


    Gao Yang is almost stupid.


    Murphy smiled and said, "Phoenix has been to Iraq. On the third day of her arrival, she was invaded by drunk officers and comrades in arms. Guess what next?"


    "How''s it going?"


    "This kind of thing is actually very common in the American army. You know there''s no point in suing this kind of thing, right?"


    "Well, I really don''t know..."


    "Well, about a month later, the chief of Phoenix was shot off by a sniper. Two other people died together. They died from the same bullet fired by SVD. Four people survived, called for reinforcements and blew up the building where the sniper was hiding.


    A month later, another soldier was shot in the head by a sniper. This kind of thing is very common in Iraq, but what if these four people violated Phoenix in turn? "


    Gao Yang had guessed vaguely, but he was still surprised and said, "it''s impossible."


    Murphy smiled and said, "the first time, when the three people died, the reinforcements searched the building they bombed and found a body with a sniper rifle, but I have asked the coroner at that time. To his confusion, he thinks that the body with a sniper rifle has been dead for at least six hours."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but swallow his saliva and let out a thump.


    Murphy crossed his hands and said, "think about it, a woman, after learning the patrol route of her comrades in arms and officers the next day, went to a place occupied by hostile forces in advance at night, killed a sniper, and then killed three people who violated herself with which sniper''s gun, then put down the body and returned to the barracks in time..."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "it''s too difficult. I''m sure I don''t dare to take such a risk until I''m forced to a dead end!"


    Murphy snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "yes, it''s too difficult. When I first realized this possibility, I also felt incredible, but although there was only one person who died the second time, it was even more incredible. Do you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 2304

    The army is a group that lets women go away, because women do have many inconveniences in many aspects, and women''s kicking is also in a congenital weakness.


    Even if women enter the army, they are mostly engaged in medical care and civilian work. Further, they are nothing more than working as tank drivers, pilots and other weapons operations.


    As for the work that needs to fight the enemy face-to-face in the front line, women are very, very rare, but there is almost no exception. If a woman can stand in these posts that exclude women, then she must be very excellent, and she is an extremely excellent one.


    There is no doubt that the sniper is a front-line arm and needs to compete face-to-face with the enemy. Phoenix contact can appear on the battlefield as a sniper and has achieved results, which can show her ability.


    However, phoenix contact can run to the enemy''s territory alone and kill three enemies on its side with the enemy''s gun, which is not just a matter of ability.


    First of all, Phoenix Contact must be cruel enough. People who are not cruel can''t do such a decisive thing. Then phoenix contact must be smart enough. She needs to know that the target of revenge will patrol from that line and when the reinforcements can arrive as soon as possible.


    Don''t underestimate the ambush of U.S. military patrols. People who want to do this in Iraq don''t know how many people are going to die in a year, and they can''t succeed a few times. As for Phoenix, she not only succeeded, but even had time to find a replacement for the dead. It''s impossible for people who are not smart enough to complete this kind of thing.


    Tough, smart and capable, Phoenix did something that ordinary people dare not think of, and made it.


    When Murphy said that Phoenix had done this, Gao Yang was surprised enough. He didn''t even believe what Murphy said.


    But Murphy now says that it is more difficult and incredible for Phoenix to kill the last person who violated her for the second time. How can this kind of thing be convincing.


    "Let''s hear how Phoenix killed the last person."


    Gao Yang is really interested.


    Murphy said seriously, "the process of killing the last person is incredible."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help leaning forward, because he really wanted to know what a great thing Phoenix has accomplished.


    Then Murphy said very seriously, "the most incredible thing is that no one can think of how Phoenix did it!"


    Gao Yang almost fell forward.


    Concentrating on being scared, Gao Yang said angrily, "Falk! You''re kidding me. What does that mean?"


    Murphy said faintly, "I said, there were four people invading Phoenix at that time."


    "Yes."


    "Three have been killed by her. Although everyone thinks the Iraqis did it, we know that''s what she did."


    "I doubt that, but let''s take it as such. Go on."


    "So it''s normal to think that Phoenix did it when the last person died?"


    "This doubt is still very reasonable, and then?"


    Murphy said reluctantly, "I can''t find out, or even think of how Phoenix can do it, because in my opinion, it''s impossible, but no one will have a motive to kill the last one except Phoenix. Don''t worry, let me tell you why it''s not debatable."


    Murphy made a face to tell a story and said in a deep voice: "after being violated, Phoenix Contact''s first choice is to report to the chief, hoping to get fair treatment and punish the bad guys, but this matter was not talked about, so phoenix contact set out on her own, and she killed the three people.


    No one thought Phoenix did it, but the rest thought it had something to do with Phoenix, but no one would believe him, so this guy took the initiative to ask for transfer. He was originally in Baghdad, but he applied to be transferred to other places to continue his service. He succeeded. There was a large-scale military operation in Mosul, and he was transferred to Mosul. "


    Gao Yang spread out his hands.


    Murphy said in a deep voice, "on the night that the guy was transferred to Mosul, he died in his barracks and was killed with a knife."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "are you sure Phoenix did this? Mosul is 300 kilometers away from Baghdad, and Phoenix stayed in Baghdad. A man who died in Mosul, do you think it was someone in Baghdad?"


    Murphy smiled and said, "I don''t believe it, right? I don''t believe it, but the guy was stabbed in the throat and in the heart. Moreover, he was castrated. In his barracks, he died silently on his bed. There were three other people in the same room with him, but no one knew when he died, no one heard, no one saw, no one knew."


    Gao Yang took a cold breath and said, "it''s fucking impossible! Are you telling ghost stories?"


    Murphy shrugged and said, "listen to me. This matter has a great impact. The people in the dormitory have been investigated for a long time. The conclusion shows that they are innocent, but the sentry said that a woman once entered their camp, a strange female soldier, but he didn''t stop the strange female soldier from entering the camp because it must be his own."


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "Falk, it''s really impossible."


    Murphy continued to smile: "then the problem returned to Phoenix. Her comrades in arms said that she did disappear all day because she was performing routine tasks, setting up sniper positions at high places to monitor the streets, and then she returned to the camp beyond the specified time. Her comrades in arms once thought she was missing and launched a search."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s outrageous, man. What you said is outrageous."


    Murphy looked at Gao Yang and said, "except Phoenix, no one who has reason to kill died in his barracks. The person who has reason to kill him disappeared all day. The sentry saw the emergence of a strange female soldier. Are these factors not enough to prove that Phoenix killed this man?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "this is bullshit evidence. It''s just your guess."


    Murphy said faintly: "I have been in the FBI for many years, and I have handled many cases. Believe me, after excluding all suspects, the last person left must be the murderer. No matter how unreasonable and incredible, the murderer is the murderer."


    Gao Yang pointed to Murphy and said, "I''ll ask you a question. How did Phoenix get to Mosul 300 kilometers away and return to Baghdad after killing someone? I''ll answer this question."


    Murphy sighed and said, "I don''t know. I can''t think of it, but I''m sure Phoenix did it, because only she has enough reason to do it."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I am willing to believe that Phoenix did it, because she is my person now. If she is really so powerful, I will be very happy, but I still can''t believe it, because it''s too difficult to do it, at least one person can''t do it."


    Murphy said in a deep voice, "well, how about asking her? This question has really bothered me for a long time. I really want to know the answer."

 Chapter 2305

    Gao Yang also wants to know the answer.


    Gao Yang almost picked up the phone and called Phoenix directly, but after hesitating, Gao Yang looked at Murphy and said, "you say she''s still a serial killer?"


    Murphy clapped his hand and said, "speaking of this, I have to ask, what''s your attitude towards Phoenix being a serial killer?"


    Gao Yang smiled disdainfully at first, then he looked at Murphy and said, "think about the 13th. Do you still need to ask this question?"


    Murphy was a little surprised and said, "No. 13 is a killer, but he is not a serial killer. He takes orders to kill, but he won''t choose people randomly and kill them."


    It seems that Murphy didn''t know the past of the 13th, so Gao Yang stopped talking about the 13th. He raised his hand and said: "You''re right. The 13th is a killer, but not a serial killer. Well, go on to Phoenix. Well, I mean, Satan is a mercenary group, not a charity. As long as Phoenix doesn''t threaten us, I don''t care who she is. Please continue."


    Murphy smiled: "yes, that''s why I recommend phoenix contact to you. Well, then, why do I know Phoenix Contact and why do I know Phoenix Contact? It''s because I''m tracking down a serial killer."


    Gao Yang reached out and motioned Murphy to continue. Murphy said slowly, "you''ve been to Phoenix, so did you find two M700 rifles in her house?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, one is an ordinary version of civil M700, and the other is camouflage coated."


    Murphy clapped his hand and said, "that''s it. Well, I continue. There is such a serial killer in the United States. He uses a 7.62 mm rifle to shoot at a distance of at least 400 meters. One hit is fatal. Such a killer killed nine people in about a year and a half."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "did Phoenix do it?"


    Murphy smiled: "Listen to me, this serial killer has a large range of activities. The nine victims first appeared in Richmond, the second in Maryland, the third in Maryland, the fourth in Tennessee, the fifth in New York, the sixth in Georgia, the seventh in Kansas, the eighth in Kentucky, and the ninth in Michigan, big cities and rural areas All have victims. "


    He shouted loudly and said, "half of the United States. If there are victims in the countryside and they are very remote? If so, the killer will kill consciously and selectively rather than randomly. No abnormal killer will run all over half of the United States to kill."


    Murphy sighed, "yes, it''s a big range and there''s no law at all, but the bullets that killed these nine people came from the same gun, so after the third person died, the case was handed over to the FBI, and after the ninth person died, the case was handed over to me."


    Murphy looked proud and said: "Do you know why to give it to me? Because I''m a real expert. After I received the case, I soon found the abnormality. First of all, the nine people who died had a history of domestic violence, and the wives of the nine people, without exception, all complained about their abuse on the Internet, and soon after they complained, their husbands would be shot."


    Gao Yang grinned, then Murphy smiled and said, "then I found out that a person would comfort the wives or girlfriends of the victims online and ask them for their detailed address. The people who appeared nine times had different names, but the content of the dialogue was almost the same as the way of cliche, so it was done by the same person."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "when it comes to Phoenix, you start to show off your case solving process."


    Murphy said eagerly: "Let me finish. I don''t have anyone else to show off. Go on. Although we can''t find out the IP address to find the murderer, as an excellent detective, I first focused on Richmond, where the murder first occurred, and then took Richmond as the starting point to the location of the murder. I found that the time of death of the deceased was just a person driving from Richmond Time to go. "


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "your way of thinking is jumping enough."


    Murphy said with a smile: "after someone makes a routine on the Internet, after a few hours or days, it is the time to drive from Richmond to the shooting position, and then the dead are shot. This time can not be very accurate, but at least five times the time is controlled within six hours."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and motioned Murphy to continue. Murphy smiled and said, "I began to look for the gun in Richmond. I didn''t find a clue, so I began to look for a good gunman in Richmond. It was out of my super talent that I first targeted the woman."


    Gao Yang stretched out his thumb and said, "you''re powerful. Honestly, you''re really powerful."


    Murphy said proudly: "I didn''t look up second people at all. I found Feinikesi first, and then I began to investigate her secretly, so I immediately became interested in her, so I began to look at her history. At last, I could almost be sure that she did it. So I sent her into her house and took out her two rifles. After a little inspection, I was sure she was. I tell you, she used the camouflage rifle. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "why didn''t you catch her directly, but left her?"


    Murphy sighed, "don''t you understand? Cleaners need a killer, an excellent killer. Phoenix contact is not only an excellent sniper, but also an excellent killer, so I''m going to recruit her."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "why did you change your mind?"


    Murphy sighed and said, "because she is really bloodthirsty. She is not like the 13th. The 13th is a purposeful killing. She will never kill anyone without receiving a task, but Phoenix needs to kill someone every other period of time. Such a person is not suitable for cleaners."


    Gao Yang frowned, and Murphy really said with a worried face: "When I found this problem, I wanted to immediately catch phoenix contact to close the case, but I couldn''t bear it, because I found that phoenix contact was a legendary superhero, so I secretly let her go. If you didn''t want her, I would catch her, but if you wanted her, Phoenix Contact should not continue to kill casually, because she has a fixed channel to kill To release their killing intention. "


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "what does superhero mean?"


    Murphy said with a smile, "don''t you understand? Phoenix kills people in principle. She doesn''t choose passers-by to kill. She''s looking for bastards who abuse her wife, and she will carefully screen them. She will tell whether they are those who quarrel with their wife in a moment of anger or those who do commit domestic violence for a long time."


    He shouted loudly and said, "Why are my people so rich in history? A serial killer, ha ha."


    Murphy suddenly said very seriously, "so I let her go and didn''t hesitate to add an unsolved case to my resume, because I was beaten by an alcoholic father before I was 14, until my mother died of domestic violence, and then my alcoholic father was deprived of custody of me. Therefore, you can find out why I let her go."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Murphy, "man, I''m sorry you had an unfortunate childhood. Then I want to say that you did right. I want to thank you for Phoenix Contact, but if you can accept it, I want to tell phoenix contact all this so that she can thank you in person."


    Murphy waved his hand and said, "no! No!"


    After saying no very firmly, Murphy did quickly touch his bald head, and then hesitated: "however, since you and I are already familiar with each other, it is not impossible for her to know. The most important thing is that Phoenix has very few words. A person who is unwilling to speak can also keep a secret."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "Phoenix did not return to the United States, but I can call her now."


    Murphy immediately said, "first ask her how she went back and forth between Baghdad and Mosul and killed the man in the barracks. She did it. This must be asked clearly!"

 Chapter 2306

    Gao Yang is more curious than Murphy, because Phoenix is his man now.


    Therefore, Gao Yang really couldn''t help taking out the phone, and then really dialed Phoenix.


    Phoenix quickly answered the phone, and then she whispered, "boss."


    Talking to phoenix contact is a very painful thing, because she will never take the initiative to say a word. Although she must answer all questions, she will never use two words for questions that can be answered in one word. There will be no obstacles to communicating with such people, but she will never be very comfortable.


    So Gao Yang didn''t know what to say, and if he didn''t speak, Phoenix didn''t speak. They held the phone, but no one said a word.


    Finally, Gao Yang organized the language.


    "Phoenix contact, it doesn''t matter what kind of person you used to be. What matters is what kind of person you will be in the future. Therefore, I want to ask you some questions. If you think you can answer, just answer. If you can''t answer, can you?"


    "OK."


    Gao Yang rubbed his head with his hands, and then sat on the bed. After reorganizing for a long time, he coughed twice and said, "you have two Remington M700 at home, one is for your daily use, and the other is painted with camouflage over there. Cough, you shot nine people with that gun, right?"


    This time it was Phoenix''s turn to be silent. After being silent for at least a minute, she finally whispered, "HMM."


    Well, well, it''s an answer, but Gao Yang is going crazy, because he needs Phoenix to answer an accurate word, not just a vague um.


    "Well, what do you mean? Yes, just go back to me! Yes! No, just say no!"


    "Yes."


    Phoenix Contact''s answer this time was crisp and clear, raised his breath and extended his thumb to Murphy.


    Murphy shrugged with a natural expression.


    Gao Yang coughed twice again and whispered, "don''t you wonder how I know?"


    "No."


    He pulled his hair and said loudly, "how can you not be curious? How can you not pay attention to why I know?"


    "You can say."


    Gao Yang took the phone away from his ear, clenched his fist and waved it twice in the air. Gao Yang put the phone back to his ear and whispered: "Well, well, I asked for it. Yes, I''ll tell you, a man is my friend. He works for the FBI. He tracks a serial murder case. Then he found you. He went to your house to investigate your gun and confirm that you killed those people. Don''t you want to know how he found you?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help asking Phoenix Contact questions again, and Phoenix Contact finally became curious.


    "Yes."


    After a few times, Gao Yang finally sighed: "forget it, it''s a little troublesome. Let''s talk about it later."


    "OK."


    The biggest feeling of talking to phoenix contact is that people who talk less will feel they are nagging.


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to continue the conversation. After thinking for a moment, he had to re-establish the idea of questioning, he said helplessly: "well, let''s continue to talk about what happened when you joined the army. The person who investigated you found that when you were in the army, four people''s deaths were probably related to you. Um, er, it''s a little..."


    "I did it."


    Gao Yang suddenly shut up and looked at Murphy. Murphy said eagerly, "isn''t it? Isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes!"


    Murphy waved his fist fiercely. Then he stretched out his hands, pointed his thumb at himself and said, "please call me Holmes. Mr. Murphy, no, Holmes is fictional, but I am real!"


    He breathed loudly, motioned to Murphy that he turned on the amplification mode on the phone, and then continued to the phone: "so, what did you do!"


    "Killed three with a gun and one with a knife."


    Gao Yang''s face immediately collapsed. Murphy whispered helplessly, "what''s the answer? I want details, details!"


    Gao Yang said weakly: "say it in detail. Start from the beginning. I want to know the details. Try to be as detailed as possible. It must be very detailed. This is an order!"


    "Yes, my captain was drunk one day. He and three other people came to my dormitory. Two people suddenly grabbed my arm. I resisted violently, but was held down by three people. At this time, my captain took off his pants..."


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! Just skip this part and say how you revenge."


    Gao Yang was very helpless. At this time, Murphy looked strange and whispered, "no, no, ask her if she was... You know."


    Gao Yang sank his face and whispered, "go away, you pervert!"


    Murphy was worried and whispered, "what do you know? I have to know what degree of abuse she suffered, and then I will take such a decisive way to revenge. What does this have to do with metamorphosis?"


    At this time, Phoenix Contact continued to say without emotion: "I reported to the officer and told him that the captain intended to force me, but my officer just called my captain and asked, and there was no more following, so I planned to do it myself."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "intention? That''s not success?"


    "See how you understand, they beat me, but I bit a man''s hand when my clothes were taken off. Then when they continued to beat me, they touched one of them and stabbed him. When someone heard the sound, they fled."


    He shouted loudly and said, "OK, let''s skip this part and just say how you set up an ambush to kill them."


    "That''s not detailed. This order is contrary to your last order, boss."


    Gao Yang rubbed his forehead and said, "well, follow your rhythm and be more detailed."


    "When I was on duty, I found a sniper. I knew his hiding place and his mode of action. I observed him at least four times, but I never fired. Then, one day, after I got the captain''s patrol route in advance, I rushed to my surveillance position, and then I took out my long prepared clothes, changed them and left Position, go to the place I observed where snipers used to go. "


    "Wait, are you watching alone? No deputy shooter?"


    "No deputy shooter, no one can stand to act with me. I did it on purpose, so I acted alone during that time."


    Murphy whispered, "see? She was thoughtful. She decided to do it from the beginning, but she was not waiting, but creating opportunities for herself."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he said to Phoenix: "OK, you continue."

 Chapter 2307

    Phoenix Contact continued to say in her voice without any emotional color: "I went to a building and hid. When the sniper I had always noticed appeared, I smashed him with a cement block, stabbed his companion with a knife, and then began to hide. After waiting for seven hours, the patrol appeared. I fired three shots at a distance of 360 meters with an Iraqi gun, killed three people, and then evacuated."


    Gao Yang felt that there were some problems, so he said in a hurry, "wait, your captain was not in the armored car when patrolling?"


    Phoenix Contact breathed a sigh and said, "what I said in detail is too complicated. Well, I''ll explain it again. On that day, their task was not to simply patrol, but to establish a temporary outpost in the dangerous area. I decided to start on that day after I knew this."


    So it made sense, so he shouted, "OK, go on."


    "I fired three shots and killed three people. Then I quickly withdrew from the shooting scene, returned to my surveillance position, changed my clothes and threw them away until someone took over my shift, and then I returned to the barracks."


    Gao Yang looked at Murphy. Murphy whispered, "I said she was very powerful. The Iraqi guns were not very good. All three people hit their heads, and can you do it without a test?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "phoenix contact, ask you some technical questions. How did you hit all three shots with an Iraqi gun?"


    "I knew the time, so I left the building and tested nine guns. I thought the accuracy of the gun was no problem. After I was familiar with the performance of the gun, I returned to the ambush site."


    Gao Yang shrugged at Murphy, then continued, "OK, I know the first action, so what about the second action?"


    Phoenix Contact said faintly, "do you have a detailed answer?"


    "Yes, you must answer in detail. This is an order."


    Phoenix Contact whispered: "yes, I know that man has been transferred. He suspects that I killed the other three. He is afraid, and I have been paying attention to his trend, so I decided to kill him immediately, otherwise I may not find him in the future."


    Although Phoenix couldn''t see, Gao Yang and Murphy couldn''t help nodding.


    "I went to Mosul and entered the military camp..."


    "Wait! Wait! How did you get to Mosul? Baghdad and Mosul are 300 kilometers away. How did you get there and how did you come back in a day?"


    Phoenix Contact sighed slightly, making Gao Yang feel like a person with a lot of problems.


    "I went to Mosul by helicopter and back to Baghdad by helicopter."


    Gao Yang suddenly stared at Murphy. Murphy said, "it''s very simple, but how can she get on the helicopter? No one can sit in the helicopter?"


    How did you get on the helicopter


    Phoenix Contact said in a puzzled voice: "our camp is very close to the airport. I went to the airport and told them I need to go to Mosul to report. I asked them if they could have a helicopter to take me for a while. During that time, Mosul had military operations and Baghdad frequently transported personnel and materials to Mosul, so I took a helicopter. Is it difficult to understand?"


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "is it so simple? It''s impossible? They just take a person?"


    "I''m an American, I''m a soldier, I''m going to Mosul with combat equipment. Most importantly, I''m a woman. Can''t these soldiers who haven''t seen women for a long time give me a ride?"


    Murphy turned his head, chiseled the wall with his hands, and said sadly: "haven''t those smelly soldiers seen women? Do they understand what battlefield safety regulations are?"


    He breathed loudly and said, "so you didn''t have any documents and couldn''t show orders. So you got on the plane and went to Mosul. Well, you really don''t need these. Go on."


    "I don''t know where the man was going to report, but there was only one rear camp in Mosul at that time. I guess he would go to the camp to report and rest before going to the battlefield, so I went to the camp."


    Gao Yang said, "no one checks your ID, right?"


    "The helicopter airport is within the camp. There are many sentinels. Several of them also talked with me for a while. I need to get familiar with the situation. They need to talk to women."


    Phoenix Contact paused for a moment, and then she said curiously: "Do you have any questions to ask me? OK, I''ll go on. I observed near the helicopter landing area in the rear camp for a long time. I was very lucky. I saw the person I was looking for getting off a helicopter and entering the camp, so I followed him. When he reported and observed that he finally entered the camp, I waited until dark."


    Gao Yang had to ask more questions. He said in a hurry, "did you arrive before him?"


    "Yes, he needs to wait for the helicopter to transport them, and I''m taking the plane to take off immediately. Many people are willing to make room for me. It''s just overloading one person and won''t die."


    "No problem, you go on."


    "I waited for half an hour after it was dark and noticed that the lights were off in their barracks. Then I took off my boots and went to their barracks barefoot. The door was unlocked. I observed for a while and confirmed that everyone was asleep. I pulled out the knife and entered the door. I used the night vision to observe who I was looking for. I covered his mouth, a knife in his neck and a knife in his heart. When he stopped struggling, I couldn''t help cutting off his dick. I was impulsive. This was the only mistake I made. "


    Gao Yang looked at Murphy. Murphy spread his hand, shook his head and whispered, "that''s it. My doubts have been solved. After knowing how she did it, I''m not interested at all now."


    Murphy was not interested, but Gao Yang was interested. He immediately said, "how did you go back?"


    "I put on my boots and arrived at the airport. At that time, helicopters took off and landed very frequently. I found a helicopter to go back to Baghdad. After landing, I walked back to the nearby camp, turned on the radio and made up a lie. It was over."


    What Phoenix Contact said sounds very simple, but as long as people with normal IQ know that no link in this series of actions is simple.


    Phoenix, what a woman.


    He breathed loudly and said, "OK, I see. Do you have any questions now?"


    "Yes."


    "Then ask."


    "You said to meet and talk."


    Phoenix Contact returned to its original state and said helplessly: "well, well, let''s meet again. I just want to tell you in advance that nothing has happened. Everything in the past has passed. You are now a member of Satan. I ask you that there will be nothing. Well, let''s talk about other meetings."


    Phoenix Contact hung up without hesitation.


    After Phoenix hung up the phone, Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and finally said to the hung up phone, "bye."

 Chapter 2308

    The doubt was solved. Although it was much simpler than expected, Murphy was still very happy.


    Murphy was in a better mood. He waved to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "how do you feel now?"


    "What? How does it feel?"


    "How do you feel about such an excellent sniper?"


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "I''m really happy. Phoenix is better than I thought. This must be a happy thing."


    Murphy pointed to himself and said, "thank me."


    "Thank you."


    "Something practical."


    "Invite you to dinner, you choose the restaurant."


    "Don''t eat. Discount it. How about a million? Just give me the base salary you give ordinary members."


    "A million is impossible. Do you want a hundred dollars?"


    "You''d better invite me to dinner. I''ll choose the restaurant."


    After joking casually, Murphy stretched out two fingers to Gao Yang and said, "I have sent you two best talents. Your way to repay me is too stingy, really."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "No. 13 doesn''t count."


    Murphy sat back. He looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "and now I say Phoenix is the best female sniper. Won''t you deny it?"


    Gao Yang hesitated. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "now phoenix contact is really the best, and a female sniper I have fought before has a fatal defect. She is Lu Chi, so now, well, phoenix contact is the best female sniper."


    Murphy smiled and seemed to admit that Phoenix has always been the best, which is good for him.


    Raised his head, narrowed his eyes and smiled a few times, but the smile on Murphy''s face suddenly disappeared. After staring at the ceiling for a while, Murphy suddenly waved his hand and said, "that''s it. I should go to bed."


    Gao Yang also wants to continue to chat and fart with Murphy. Anyway, he is idle, but Murphy suddenly loses his interest in talking.


    Murphy is a little emotional and serious.


    Gao Yang is not very familiar with Murphy, but he also knows that Murphy''s emotional is not very normal, but he can''t and doesn''t want to explore why Murphy is like this, so he stood up and said, "tell me when you have news. I''ll go next door to sleep."


    Murphy nodded, then said with emotion on his face: "sleep. Sleep more. It''s a very happy thing that you don''t want to sleep at ease."


    Gao Yang was stunned. He thought Murphy had something to say, so he spread his hands and said, "you look very upset, man."


    Murphy was stunned, and then he smiled and said, "man, is what I said wrong for our career? It''s late now. Let''s have a rest."


    Gao Yang left Murphy''s room suspiciously and went to the next door. He lay down in bed and pondered Murphy''s words for a long time. He didn''t want to understand whether Murphy was implying him or just because of the pressure of work.


    Think about Murphy''s pressure. As a double-sided person with high status on both sides, it''s not normal to have less pressure.


    Gao Yang didn''t think much. He was really tired, so he soon fell asleep.


    After sleeping until the next morning, Gao Yang''s door was knocked. He immediately got up and opened the door. He saw Taylor''s tired face and said, "boss, everything is done."


    Gao Yang looked aside and said, "how''s it going? Is everything going well?"


    Taylor nodded and whispered, "it''s going well. I just acted as a bait. I didn''t participate in the specific actions. I can''t answer the details at all."


    After that, Taylor pointed to the next room and said, "they''re waiting for you inside. If you want to know more, you have to ask them."


    "You go in and have a rest. I''ll ask what''s going on," he said in a low voice


    Tyler hesitated, then whispered, "boss, we need to talk when you have time."


    "Yes, you wait for me."


    Gao Yang knocked on Murphy''s door and then pushed the door in.


    Murphy was the only one in the room. Seeing Gao Yang, Murphy opened his hand and said with a smile: "everything is done. The CIA sent six people, all of whom died here. Now that my work is finished, how are you going to settle your people?"


    "Taylor can''t go back to the United States again. I''ll put him in a safe place first. First, he''ll go to Somalia first."


    Murphy nodded and then said, "don''t forget your promise. If Taylor has another problem, it won''t be so easy to deal with. You should keep this in mind. Well, arrange your people. We should go back."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s so simple?"


    "It''s that simple!"


    Gao Yang looked at Murphy, and then he said in a deep voice, "I have to ensure Taylor''s safety on the road, and I need your help."


    Murphy shrugged and said, "Taylor will be sent to the nearby airport first, and then he can fly anywhere in the world."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and then said, "send him safely to Europe, and then you don''t have to care."


    Murphy nodded, "no problem."


    Gao Yang reached out and waved a few times and said, "aren''t you going to tell me about the details of this operation?"


    "There''s nothing to say, so don''t waste our time."


    He breathed loudly and said, "OK, give me some time. I want to talk to Taylor, and then we''ll go back."


    Gao Yang turned and left Murphy''s room. He knocked on the door. After calling Taylor, he motioned Taylor not to speak. They kept talking. After they found a place outside the small hotel and stopped, Gao Yang whispered, "now you can say what you want to say to me. Are you worried about your family?"


    Taylor whispered, "No."


    After looking around first, Taylor sighed and said, "boss, I''m in a lot of trouble this time. I don''t think I can go back to my own house in the future."


    I''m afraid so, brother. I''m sorry


    Taylor shook his head and whispered, "nothing. It''s really nothing if I can''t go home. By comparison, this is the best result. Boss, I''m not worried about this, but..."


    Tyler hesitated and whispered, "do you think something''s wrong? I mean the cleaner."


    "There''s something wrong. Did you find anything?"


    Taylor frowned: "I didn''t find anything, but I think the cleaners are too unscrupulous. They have no scruples about killing the CIA. They don''t care what the consequences will be after killing the CIA agents. Boss, the CIA is the most powerful intelligence agency in the world. A secret organization is so unscrupulous. Don''t you think this is completely inconsistent with the cleaner''s previous purpose?"


    Gao Yang immediately whispered, "stop talking. It''s none of our business what the cleaner does."


    After warning Taylor to stop talking with his eyes, he raised his voice and said in a low voice: "the cleaners are our partners. Now we can''t live without the cleaners, and what they do has nothing to do with us, so don''t think about these meaningless problems, okay?"

 Chapter 2309

    The topic of cleaners is not that we can''t say it, but that we can''t say it here.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know that the cleaners are abnormal recently. As a secret organization, you can hear from the name. The cleaners, as the name suggests, clean up the traces. When Gao Yanggang contacted the cleaners, the only service provided by the cleaners is to clean up the aftermath.


    To put it bluntly, cleaners are people who clean the battlefield and eliminate criminal evidence, but their level has been improved. After contacting Murphy, cleaners are not limited to cleaning services.


    When killing tomler, the cleaners did not directly send people to participate in the whole operation, but they were prepared in advance, and Murphy recommended No. 13 to Gao Yang.


    Later, regardless of Gao Yang''s and needs, the cleaners still maintained the attitude of not directly participating. However, since Gao Yang became an S-class customer of cleaners, the attitude of cleaners immediately changed greatly. From an organization that cleans traces and eliminates criminal evidence, they directly began to escort Gao Yang and directly sent people to carry out various activities.


    However, when Clooney was caught and might endanger Gao Yang''s safety, the cleaner did not hesitate to send someone to fight directly.


    All this began after Gao Yang''s rise in the level of cleaners. The only reason why Gao Yang can rise in the status of cleaners is that only he can give cleaners what they need.


    The arms, the old-fashioned arms.


    If those arms are very important to the cleaners, Gao Yang, as the most critical person in the arms trade, is naturally very important to the cleaners. Although big Ivan is back now, Gao Yang still occupies a very important and special position in the cooperation with the cleaners.


    Therefore, if Gaoyang is connected with the arms needed by the cleaners, it makes sense why the cleaners protect Gaoyang at all costs.


    However, cleaners have reasons to protect themselves, but the means taken by cleaners are very abnormal.


    Let''s not talk about what has happened before, just say the recent one. The cleaners have no scruples about killing the CIA, and killing the CIA under unnecessary circumstances. This is by no means what a secret organization should do.


    Consistent with Taylor''s point of view, Gao Yang also thinks that the cleaners have been more unscrupulous recently, but Gao Yang can''t think of why the cleaners are like this.


    Taylor and Murphy have little contact, but Gao Yang has a lot of contact with Murphy, so Gao Yang also sees the side that Taylor can''t see.


    That''s Murphy''s attitude towards cleaners.


    Murphy''s attitude towards cleaners is like an employee''s attitude towards the company. He will obey all the regulations of the company and work conscientiously for the company. However, it''s hard to say how strong his identity and loyalty to the company are.


    Of course, all these are Gaoyang''s feelings. Maybe he thinks it''s complicated, but Gaoyang does have these feelings.


    Stopped Taylor from talking about cleaners, but Gao Yang couldn''t help but go through his dealings with cleaners in his mind. Then he couldn''t help frowning and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Seeing Gao Yang''s expression, Taylor also knew what Gao Yang was thinking. After a moment of silence, Taylor whispered, "boss, we have a lot of things and a lot of trouble recently. No matter what we do, be careful."


    Gao Yang nodded, then took a long breath and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Taylor said, "what else can I do? Not much. In fact, I don''t know what to do."


    "Your family is still there, and after you are watched by the CIA, your family will certainly be monitored. If there is no accident, you can''t go home in the future. Moreover, several people died by the CIA this time. I''m afraid they will interfere with the normal life of your family. Otherwise, we''ll find a way to send them out and leave the United States."


    Speaking of this, Taylor suddenly looked confused and painful. He stretched out his hand and put it on his head. With a disappointed face, he said: "boss, I am a patriot. I... I never thought that one day I would be an enemy of my motherland. The best time of my life has been dedicated to my country, but now I have become an enemy of the United States. I..."


    Taylor took a deep breath, shook his head in pain, raised his voice and whispered, "I''m sorry, brother."


    Taylor sighed: "There''s nothing to be sorry for, boss. I don''t want to betray my motherland, but I can''t send you to die. I''m careful to avoid directly being an enemy of my country, but I don''t want to leave you brothers who share life and death. If I step on two boats, I will capsize one day. Finally, I fell down. Either my motherland or you, I have to choose Standing on one side, anyway, it''s not what I want now, but I don''t regret it. "


    Then Taylor whispered: "I didn''t have time to tell my family before I left. They didn''t know what I had done. If CIA was just investigating them secretly, they wouldn''t have to leave them. If they could not even continue their normal life, then they could only send you to a safe place. But what they did was let them know where they were most familiar. Let''s go on living. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "if you haven''t been caught by the CIA, they may not bother your family, but secretly control you. I hope to catch you first. In short, I won''t ignore them."


    After that, Gao Yang patted Taylor on the shoulder and whispered, "you have to hurry to leave. It''s not safe here. The CIA has great power in Mexico. You go to a safe place first and then turn to Somalia. Where shall we meet? The cleaning union arranged it. Be more careful on your way."


    Back in the inn, he saw Murphy again, and then naturally someone sent Taylor away. After all his men left, Murphy didn''t mean to leave immediately, but said slowly to Gao Yang, "finished?"


    "After talking, he didn''t say anything, just thinking about how to arrange his family."


    Murphy smiled and said, "you have a lot of things to consider. Since everything has been handled, let''s go back and start early. We can get home before dark today."


    Murphy stood up, picked up his coat and said listlessly, "let''s go separately. Someone will give you a ticket later. By the way, ask you a question. Did you stop and enjoy the scenery around you?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "are you playing charades?"


    Murphy shook his head with a smile and said, "no, it''s just a poetic problem. I want to say that you''re still young, but if you have the opportunity, accompany the people around you, see the scenery and enjoy life. There''s no other meaning. You''re a winner now. Why are you so tired."

 Chapter 2310

    Murphy may have something to say, or he may simply feel it. Murphy has some neuroticism that doesn''t accord with his identity these days. He doesn''t know what Murphy means.


    So Gao Yang simply doesn''t care if Murphy has any implication. In short, Murphy''s words are reasonable. Gao Yang also thinks it''s time to be safe for a few days.


    Back to the airport called Joseph, and the two returned to New York.


    From beginning to end, Joseph, who had been waiting at the airport all day and night, didn''t say a word or ask anything. Gao Yang was very satisfied with Joseph''s attitude, very satisfied.


    After returning to New York, it was still bright. After getting off the plane, it was natural to meet groliov and them and tell Taylor where and what had happened and what countermeasures.


    After dealing with the serious affairs, Gao Yang finds that ye Lianna is waiting for him at home.


    "Don''t you have to go to class?"


    "No, because it''s summer vacation, honey."


    Gao Yang patted his head and said with a smile, "sorry, I''ve been away from school for too long, so let me clean up. Now we''ll take our own plane to Portland, and then go to our ranch."


    Ye Lianna was very excited about going to the pasture. She immediately pulled out a box and said loudly, "I''ve packed up for you. All our things are in one box."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "good, so I''ll get the plane ready now and take off in about two hours."


    Gao Yang is really a little bored. It''s very important for him to have a relaxed life with Ye Lianna.


    Of course, Gao Yang doesn''t bother Yelena, but everything.


    During this period of time, crisis after crisis, trouble after trouble, Gao Yang has been very upset.


    Anyone and anything will not go well all the time. The Satan mercenary regiment has done a lot of great things without attracting other people''s attention, and everything goes well. However, as the saying goes, if you often walk by the river, you can''t keep your shoes wet.


    No matter how well Satan''s confidentiality work is done, many things have been done. Although no one knows that Satan did it, any country concerned must find out who did it. Therefore, Satan has not been exposed yet, but many people are trying to find out Satan hidden behind the dark curtain.


    Taylor''s investigation is just the beginning. In the foreseeable future, as long as Satan doesn''t stop, he will be exposed sooner or later.


    So Gao Yang is really under a lot of pressure, and he really needs to have an environment that can make him feel relaxed completely.


    Since he was going to be in the world of two, Joseph naturally couldn''t follow him. Gao Yang turned around and said to Joseph, "don''t follow me in the next time. If you have private affairs to deal with, deal with them now. If you have nothing to deal with, report to Somalia now and someone will send you there."


    Joseph whispered, "no, boss, where are you? I''m there."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "the place I want to go is very safe, and your work can''t interfere with the life I need."


    Joseph shook his head and whispered: "Boss, my job is to protect you around the clock. I know that sometimes you think my existence will be very troublesome, but I promise you, in fact, you don''t have to care about me. Just treat me as a transparent person. You always have to adapt to this life, and it''s much better to adapt to my existence when you''re safe than to adapt to me when you''re dangerous."


    He heaved a sigh and said, "some things are more important to me than safety. Can you understand?"


    Joseph frowned, patted Joseph on the shoulder and said, "so don''t argue with me anymore. Do as I say. Go to little Donny. He will tell you what to do. Now, turn around and go out. Bye."


    Joseph hesitated, finally nodded, turned and went out.


    Gao Yang heaved a long sigh and said with a smile, "this guy, if you don''t be tough, he won''t listen to you at all."


    Ye Lianna said with some worry, "but isn''t he protecting you?"


    Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna and smiled, then said confidently, "it will be much more convenient for me to take him, but do you think I need someone to protect me?"


    Ye Lianna immediately smiled, kissed Gao Yang''s face and said proudly, "of course not, you are the most powerful!"


    Gao Yang laughed. Just then, his phone rang.


    My heart is tight first. There are always accidents during this period. As soon as the phone rings, Gao Yang is nervous, but after answering the phone, Gao Yang is relieved.


    "The cook, did you come here specially?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    The call was made by yalebin. Gao Yang didn''t understand why he deliberately called to ask himself about Liang Dong, so he subconsciously thought that something had gone wrong with Liang Dong.


    "Great!"


    Yalebin seldom gets excited, but this time for the first time, he uses a very appreciative language: "this is the most correct thing you have done since I know you!"


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said with a smile, "Oh, I thought something had happened."


    Yalebin''s voice sounded very happy. He said loudly, "I''m old and many things are no longer suitable for me. The cook made me beef porridge. I don''t know the name, but it''s really great!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "great. I''m really glad you''re satisfied."


    Liang Dong went to Somalia, but he won''t cook for everyone. First, he should take good care of the old man yalebin. As long as yalebin needs, Liang Dong has to open a small stove for him. Then, of course, these people who Satan stays in Somalia can enjoy it.


    Now it seems that yalebin is so satisfied, so satisfied that he specially called to praise Gao Yang.


    But yalebin obviously hasn''t finished praising Liang Dong. He continues to say in a high voice: "the porridge made of beef and rice is very good. I like it very much..."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, you should eat less meat now. Porridge is really more suitable for you."


    "No! Let the meat porridge go to hell! I want to say that I found my favorite dish, a dish called guobaorou. In fact, I had eaten it before, but none of it was comparable to that made by Liang. Liang said it was better to make it with pork, but there was no pork here, so he made it with veal and made the most delicious thing I had eaten in my life! Great! Great!"


    Gao Yang thinks Liang Dong won''t make big oil and meat for yalebin. After all, he is an old man in his eighties. Unexpectedly, Liang Dong did it.


    Yalebin continued in high spirits: "listen, when you come, be sure to bring me enough fresh pork tenderloin. Don''t forget, again, the guy you found is great, great!"

 Chapter 2311

    Yalebin specially called to praise Liang Dong, and then specially asked him to bring some pork.


    Gao Yang is more than surprised now. It''s incredible.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang didn''t say anything. He quickly called little Downey and asked Joseph to bring some fresh tenderloin when he went first. Yalebin''s little request can''t meet it. Is it decent.


    After Gao Yang told Joseph about the meat, Yelena said carefully, "what''s the matter? Is the pork you said a code? It looks like it''s urgent."


    Ye Lianna was a little afraid. She was afraid that Gao Yang would have to leave right away. So she had to ask. Gao Yang laughed and said, "no, pork is pork. There''s just a dish made of pork to eat better."


    Although he felt funny, Gao Yang soon felt a little sad. After ye Lianna followed him, the material conditions must be very good now, but this spiritual aspect is not very good. In the days when the two people get together less and separated more, ye Lianna was the same as her mother at a young age, and lived a fearful life all day.


    Moreover, ye Lianna''s good material conditions have nothing to do with Gao Yang, because groliov also has money, and groliov is absolutely doting on his baby daughter, and others can''t spend all their money.


    At this time, Gao Yang not only apologized to Ye Lianna, but also fell in love. In short, his mood is very complex.


    "Honey, this time we will spend at least a week on the ranch. No matter what happens, of course nothing will happen. In short, we will have a very leisurely holiday!"


    After holding Ye Lianna in her arms and making a promise that was not so reliable, the phone rang again within two minutes.


    Peter called this time, and Gao Yang couldn''t help muttering again.


    Peter is not yalebin. He can call Gao Yang whenever he has anything to do. Moreover, Peter has no pursuit for food. He can eat delicacies and sawdust bread.


    Gao Yang once saw Peter take bread, sprinkle salt, and then put lard in it, which can be used as a good dinner. Yes, it is the kind of fat that is white and greasy. Peter cuts it into pieces and eats it in the bread.


    Alebin would be very happy to have a good cook to cook for him, but Peter would never. Gao Yang even doubted whether Peter had taste.


    When Peter calls, Gao Yang will subconsciously think that something has happened in Somalia, and it has to be very urgent. Therefore, when Gao Yang answers the phone, he first puts his heart into his throat and prays that there is no major event that must be handled immediately.


    His promise is still warm.


    "Boss! The newcomer said that he was a member of Satan and would be one of us in the future, and was specially responsible for cooking. Is that true? Are you kidding? You found a special cook to cook for us? And he was also a cooking soldier, responsible for cooking in battle? Really?"


    Peter was a little incoherent. As long as he said Liang Dong, Gao Yang was relieved and said with a smile, "it''s true. What''s the matter?"


    "Great! That''s really great! I''ve never been so excited in my life. What do you expect to be a soldier? Every day except training is training. I''m so tired every day, and then I have to eat food inferior to dog food. Oh, it''s really a nightmare. I don''t mean things are too bad. I mean those materials are not bad. They have enough calories and balanced nutrition, but the taste is really good That''s terrible. "


    Gao Yang smiled. He invited Liang Dong but couldn''t. then he raised Liang Dong with a high salary for so long and waited so long. What he wanted was this effect.


    For soldiers in war, mercenaries are the same. No matter what purpose they go to the battlefield, after a hard day on the battlefield with bullets flying, everything is empty. It is the greatest enjoyment to be able to eat a hot and delicious meal.


    At all times and in all countries, fighting is logistics and fighting is morale. The supply of logistics determines the quality of food, and the quality of food seriously affects morale.


    Liang Dong''s performance is very worthy of Gao Yang''s expectations.


    In terms of time, Gao Yang estimated that Liang Dong had just arrived, but not long after he had just arrived in Somalia, he came ahead and immediately moved yalebin and Peter to the point of death. This performance is described in one word, perfect.


    "Just be happy. Liang Dong will be our cook in the future. He is specially responsible for cooking for us. In addition, his combat skills should also be very good. Check it for me first."


    Peter said excitedly: "Combat skills? Forget it, boss. How can Liang Dong be put in a dangerous position? He should stay in a safe place and do his job well. Boss, I really suggest not to let Liang Dong engage in dangerous work. No, he should not appear in dangerous places. He is a special talent who needs special protection. I was also a commander Yes, I know how to make good use of everyone. Boss, you believe my judgment. Liang Dong deserves careful protection! "


    Gao Yang is a little distracted, because Liang Dong is too popular and valued. As the head of Satan, no one shouted that he must be protected from dangerous places.


    After a distracted smile, Gao Yang said loudly, "is it necessary? Liang Dong is first a soldier and then a cook. He has left the army for several years. It''s better to investigate his military skills. Your vision is no problem. Investigate for me."


    Peter breathed out and said, "OK, I''ll investigate it for you, but I strongly oppose sending him to any dangerous place. This kind of special talent is too rare."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I see. Is there anything else?"


    "No, I''m just excited and want to thank you. You know what a soldier really needs. I feel very happy now. Oh, boss, one more thing, please help me bring some prosthetics and auxiliary exoskeletons when you come. I''ve increased my training recently. I''m worried that these things may be damaged. Prepare more to be prepared."


    "OK, no problem. I''ll tell them to make some pairs for you."


    Peter said loudly: "in addition, as for the big Yuri, his progress is very good. Although he is a little big, his effect of using grenade launchers is really good. I am very satisfied with the firepower effect provided. These grenade launchers with high precision are very good."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, it''s all exciting and good news. I''m glad to hear that."

 Chapter 2312

    In his ranch, Gao Yang had a good time.


    Every day is shooting, shooting, driving six cross-country rounds that have a good chance to drive all over the mountain, walking hand in hand with Ye Lianna in the mountains, running on a large enough grass, and then listening to Ye Lianna pull the violin and play the piano. This kind of fairy like day is really enjoyable.


    But this particularly comfortable day has passed for several days. Gao Yang really doesn''t want to go back to the tense battlefield. The premise is that if Gao Yang doesn''t receive a call to bring him back to reality.


    It was Justin who called. After a period of separation, this was Justin''s first call.


    "Hey, man, it''s all done."


    "Everything is done?"


    "Yes."


    "Congratulations."


    "Congratulations, man."


    Justin has completely controlled the Cicero family. The speed is not fast, but it is not slow. From now on, the whole Cicero family is Justin''s and Gao Yang''s firm ally. Therefore, Justin''s call is not only very important, but also really exciting.


    But after the initial congratulations, Justin immediately brought a shocking news.


    "You must have seen it on TV. Don''t you want to ask me something about the problem you''ve been paying attention to?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I don''t have TV here. Naturally, I haven''t seen TV. What''s the big news?"


    Justin laughed and said, "I know this topic is not good news, but it is really full of joy. Well, let me be frank. The ninth armored division of Iraq was completely annihilated in the north of Baghdad. Yes, ACE did it."


    Gao Yang took a breath of air-conditioning and said loudly, "are you kidding? The ninth Armored Division was defeated. I believe I''ll wipe it out? It''s the people of AIS? They can''t even use artillery!"


    "Why do I ask you if you have watched TV, because the news all over the world is on. Listen to me, man, the ninth armored division in Iraq has been completely wiped out! Yes, AIS is only light infantry, but they defeated the ninth armored division equipped with M1 tanks. Now, have a lot of fun, man."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what the fuck is going on? Is ACE ACE suddenly increasing his strength, or what''s going on? Ace has received strong support? The ninth armored division collectively surrendered? I tell you, man, ACE, I''ve been paying attention to their strength. I understand that ACE, in any case, has no ability to completely annihilate the ninth armored division in Iraq!"


    Justin smiled bitterly: "How can I explain to you? As far as I know, ACE''s strength has not increased by leaps and bounds. They defeated the ninth division with rifles and RPGs, destroyed two m1a1 and six M113 with light weapons, and equipped dozens of other vehicles. Then ace captured and drove away M1 tanks and armored vehicles. You heard right. That''s it."


    Gao Yang exclaimed in disbelief, then said in surprise, "even a group of pigs driving tanks can''t be killed by a group of light infantry? Are you sure it''s not a joke but a fact?"


    Justin smiled, "yes, it''s not a joke."


    Gao Yang gave a long breath and said, "if it is true, then this is the first battle example in the world that light infantry completely annihilated an armored division. Should I reassess the combat effectiveness of AIS?"


    "Yes, after this war, ACE''s equipment has been upgraded, but the most important thing is that ACE''s reputation will soar. Believe me, from now on, ACE is no longer the small faction that can be chased by you. They will be a new generation of leadership organization. The base has become a thing of the past. Ace is the most powerful. Just this war This is the watershed. "


    The growth of ACE is definitely not good news for Satan. After raising his eyebrows and meditating for half a day, he whispered, "what about badadi, is there any news?"


    "Yes! There is unconfirmed gossip. He appeared in Mosul. Although it can''t be confirmed, there won''t be no reason for the news. In addition, I''ve arranged people to pay close attention to badadi''s trace. I guess he will make a declaration and I''ll keep an eye on him!"


    In return, it goes without saying that Justin knows what Gao Yang is most concerned about now.


    Gao Yang thought for a long time and said, "we always thought badadi was in Syria, but now he appears in Iraq, that is, has he shifted the focus of his activities to Iraq?"


    "No, my judgment is that badadi was forced to move to Iraq. Although AIS has frequent activities in Iraq, his focus must still be in Syria. He will make a big counterattack back to Syria and become the most powerful armed organization in Syria. It''s only a matter of time, and it won''t be too long."


    Gao Yang covered his head and thought hard for a long time. Finally, he whispered, "it''s hard to say that AIS has such a good development momentum in Iraq that they have won Iraq. There''s no reason to rush back to Syria."


    Justin laughed and whispered, "man, you ignored a very important problem."


    "What?"


    "Iraq is already in the bag of the United States, okay? So AIs will operate in Iraq, but it will not completely subvert the current situation in Iraq, and Syria is a thorn in the eye of the United States and Shah. Therefore, AIs will definitely make Syria Adam the main target after its strength is supplemented. Do you understand what I say?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see."


    Justin also took a long breath and whispered: "originally, ace has been dormant, so it is difficult for us to obtain intelligence, but now they are becoming active, and intelligence will be easier. Should we focus on it, especially looking for and creating opportunities for your beheading?"


    Badadi has always been the great enemy of Satan and the enemy Gao Yang wants to find at all costs. Now the opportunity has appeared. If you focus all your energy on badadi, you will have a greater chance to find him.


    However, after thinking for a long time, Gao Yang finally said: "no, don''t focus all your energy on badadi now, but on Yemen. The Yemeni plan can''t be stopped, and I''m going to Yemen. At this time, AIS and badadi can''t affect our plan."


    Justin said in a deep voice: "I see. At present, Yemen''s plan is the main plan, and others can be put aside first. Now that I''m here, I''ll remind you. Well, at present, the opportunity for Yemen has come. It''s likely that in these days, you should be ready to act at any time."


    Gao Yang''s spirit was shaken and said, "Oh, is there any new trend?"


    Justin said with a smile, "I don''t have to tell you this. You sent so many people to the sect. The information I have is not a secret. In short, the opportunity has come. I believe your people can find it."

 Chapter 2313

    Gao Yang believes that in the Middle East, as long as something big enough to change the situation occurs in any corner, it will certainly cause a chain reaction.


    So Justin said the opportunity for Yemen came, and it should be time to really come.


    However, the black devil didn''t call Gao Yang, so Gao Yang thought it was not time to make a real move, because several people sent to Yemen first were very experienced. If they really had a chance, they would be able to seize it.


    After finishing the call with Justin, he put down the phone. Gao Yang was thinking whether he wanted to talk to alebin. When he hesitated, Yelena came into his room with a cup of coffee, put the coffee in front of and behind him, and whispered, "what''s the matter, should you go?"


    Gao Yang smiled, put away the phone and said, "no, it''s just a routine briefing. I''m not in a hurry to leave."


    Ye Lianna immediately said with relief, "that''s great!"


    Gao Yang stopped thinking about the chain reaction of the complete annihilation of Iraq''s ninth division by AIS. He began to sip the coffee made by Yelena, and then smiled and said, "do we have any plans today?"


    Ye Lianna smiled like a flower and said to Gao Yang, "listen to you. You know I''m used to listening to you."


    Gao Yang said with a headache: "Oh, forget it. Don''t let me arrange the schedule. I''m more willing to listen to your arrangement now. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do, rather than let me think for myself. I have enough plans to do."


    Ye Lianna bit her lips lightly, and then she looked at Gao Yang and said, "if you let me say, how about listening to my special performance? It''s a solo for you."


    Gao Yang laughed and said loudly, "great, come on, enjoy my wife''s performance."


    Ye Lianna smiled from the bottom of her heart, but she still gently raised her voice, and then said loudly, "no, it''s not your wife. You can only say it''s your fiancee. I haven''t married you yet. Then wait for me for five minutes. I need to prepare."


    At his ranch home, Gao Yang also bought a great grand piano for ye Lianna. Although he may not use it once a year or even a few years, he is rich and willful.


    As for the violin, Elena brought her practice piano.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what else Ye Lianna was ready for, and he waited for half an hour before ye Lianna finally said loudly, "yes, please come over!"


    Gao Yang walked into the piano room, and then saw Ye Lianna put on a black backless dress, curled her hair, put on makeup, holding a violin in her hand, and stood a little nervous next to the piano.


    After seeing Gao Yang, ye Lianna turned around and said slightly nervously, "how about it?"


    No wonder it took Ye Lianna half an hour to prepare. She shook her head high and high, and then took several deep breaths before she said with surprise: "Great! I didn''t expect my wife to be so beautiful and perfect. Oh, honey, you meet all my concepts of beauty. I don''t know how to say it. I''m poor, but really, really, you''re so perfect. I''m beginning to have difficulty breathing."


    Gao Yang''s prosperity really comes from the heart. Moreover, who doesn''t like the beautiful love words of his lover?


    Ye Lianna smiled very happily. She lowered her head and whispered, "I''m not your wife yet. You haven''t proposed to me yet. Well, I''m going to start. Please sit down."


    Gao Yang looked at his clothes and said, "should I change my clothes, too?"


    "No, my handsome fiance, you wear the same clothes. Please sit down."


    Gao Yang sat obediently in a chair. Yelena breathed deeply, and then began to play the violin.


    Yelena played a canon first.


    Canon is not the name of a song, but a form of polyphonic music. It is relatively simple, but it is easy to enter the atmosphere.


    Watching his beautiful fiancee pull the bow is the top enjoyment both visually and acoustically. Gao Yang, who is used to listening to rock and roll, almost immediately entered the state and was intoxicated.


    A canon soon finished playing. Yelena took a deep breath, looked at Gao Yang, and said with a deep face: "next, I want to play the joy of love composed by Chrysler. I hope you like it, dear."


    Almost without a pause, Yelena immediately began to play a violin music called the joy of love.


    A few minutes later, ye Lianna stopped pulling the bow, stood up, gently clapped her hands, said nothing, but looked at Ye Lianna affectionately.


    Ye Lianna put away her violin and said in a low voice, "when we first met, you thought my main instrument was the piano."


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "misunderstanding."


    Ye Lianna bit her lips and said immediately, "when I was playing the piano, I told you I love you. Do you remember what I was playing at that time?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "how can you forget, fate, and Pathetique."


    Ye Lianna nodded, turned and sat in front of the piano, stretched out Qianqian ten fingers, put them on the piano, suddenly turned her head, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "do you want to sit with me?"


    Gao Yang immediately sat next to Ye Lianna. Ye Lianna said softly, "hold me."


    Gao Yang stretched out a hand to hold Ye Lianna''s waist, and ye Lianna began to hit the keys.


    Fate is one of the few famous songs that can be heard, but after a song only played the first part, Yelena suddenly stopped.


    "Did I disturb you?" he said in a low voice


    Ye Lianna smiled sweetly and said softly, "yes, now I have only love and joy in my heart. I can''t play the feeling of fate, the feeling of solemn and stirring, because I''m very happy."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "then change a song and change a song that suits your current mood."


    Ye Lianna whispered, "I''ve created a piano song myself for a long time, and now it''s finally officially completed. I don''t know whether it''s good or not, but I created it for you and for us. Now I want to play it for you, okay?"


    Gao Yang took a deep breath, hugged Ye Lianna and whispered, "I can''t wait."


    Ye Lianna paused, then whispered to Gao Yang, "thank you for loving me, Gao."


    Gao Yang was a little distracted for a moment, and then he said, "thank you for loving me, ye Lianna."


    Ye Lianna nodded, smiled sweetly, and finally put her fingers on the keys.


    But just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang.

 Chapter 2314

    Even when the phone rings in the concert hall, it is a very disappointing thing, not to mention such an important, sweet and even sacred moment for both of them.


    Gao Yang hurriedly took out the phone and was about to hang up, but before hanging up, he found that it was grevatov.


    Grevatov is in Yemen.


    Grevatov called to say that Yemen had changed.


    Gao Yang can''t refuse this very important call after all.


    The phone was connected, but Gao Yang didn''t speak immediately. He was very sorry and whispered to Ye Lianna, "I''m sorry, honey, I''m very sorry, but this call is very important. Please wait for me for two minutes and come back right away."


    Ye Lianna didn''t speak. She just nodded gently. Gao Yang quickly left the piano room and answered the phone.


    Ye Lianna was looking at the keys, but at this time she still reached out and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. Then she couldn''t help turning her head and looking at the door. Then she couldn''t help thinking that this song should not be played.


    Gao Yang''s mood towards the call was also very complicated. He walked outside the door and felt that ye Lianna would not hear it again. He whispered, "hello."


    "Is it convenient to speak?"


    "It''s convenient now. Go ahead."


    Grevatov said in a deep voice, "the time we are waiting for has come and can be started at any time. Now, I need you to bring a group of refined people and come as soon as possible."


    "Is it urgent?" he said in a low voice


    "Yes, the sooner the better."


    Gao Yang breathed softly and said, "OK, I''ll be there right away."


    Grevatov said in a deep voice, "I''ll convey this news to you first. Next, I''ll inform alebin. I hope you''re ready."


    "Shall we go directly to Yemen, or can we go to Yemen after finishing the assembly in Somalia?"


    Grevatov whispered: "now, immediately, the situation is like this. We can''t control the people here, but there is an opportunity that can be used. The Yemeni government is determined to reduce fuel subsidies, and the people will be very dissatisfied. Hussei wants to take the opportunity to launch it. None of us knows what will happen one day, but we must take advantage of this good opportunity."


    "Can''t we control it? I mean, can''t we control the timing of the launch?"


    Grevatov said helplessly: "we can only take advantage of the situation to increase our influence, but we can''t completely master the husai armed forces. Please, there are only three of us. We''ve been here for less than three months, and the situation is not as optimistic as you want."


    "I see. I''ll take people one step ahead to catch up. We''ll start today. Where are we going?"


    "Sana''a, it''s best to arrive before the airport is closed. If the airport is closed, it will be a lot of trouble."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "I see. I''ll take some people to Sana''a airport as soon as possible."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang shook his head and looked at the door of the piano room.


    What should be faced is still to face. After Gao Yang pulled off several hairs, he finally summoned up his courage, walked to the piano room and opened the door.


    "I''m so sorry. We can go on, honey."


    Gao Yang smiled apologetically and sat back on the chair in front of the piano. Ye Lianna also put her hand on the keys again, but after she just made a gesture, she sighed, took back her hand, and then leaned slightly and bowed her head: "you''re leaving, aren''t you?"


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and whispered, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I really have to leave."


    "When?"


    "Today, um, right away."


    Ye Lianna sighed, turned around and hugged Gao Yang and whispered, "I''ll play it to you when you come back. The current situation is not suitable."


    The atmosphere is gone. It''s really not suitable. Gao Yang has some heartache and guilt. He hugged Ye Lianna. After they hugged each other for a long time, Gao Yang whispered, "I''m sorry, I have to make some calls."


    Ye Lianna nodded, let go of Gao Yang, stood up and whispered, "I''ll pack your bags. You have to change your clothes."


    Ye Lianna left. Gao Yang stayed alone in the piano room and took out the phone to call groliov. After groliov connected, he whispered, "big dog, we have to go. There is an opportunity in Yemen and may start at any time, so we have to go straight to SANA."


    Groliov whispered, "I saw the news. An incredible situation has taken place in Iraq. Do you know?"


    "I see."


    "I have a hunch that something will happen in Iraq and the situation in Yemen will also change, but I didn''t expect to start so soon. Well, can I start tomorrow?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I''m afraid we can''t. We have to go today. Grevatov said it''s very urgent and may start at any time. If there are only three of them, there are too few hands."


    Groliov sighed, "it''s too urgent. I didn''t think about what to say. Er, how''s Yelena? Did you tell her?"


    Gao Yang whispered: "I told you, she must feel bad. I didn''t expect it to be so urgent. I was going to take her back to New York and find a chance to go again. In this way, you prepare. Ye Lianna and I go to Seattle first. After meeting lucika, we directly transfer to New York, and then we start from New York together."


    Groliov said, "well, I''ll inform you that you have several hours to arrive, and you still have time to do something. Gao, your time has been long recently. Please calm Ye Liana!"


    "Yes, I know."


    If the United States goes to Yemen, it must be the fastest to fly directly across the Atlantic from the east coast, but in this case, Gao Yang has to fly from the west coast of the United States to the east coast, meet the people, and then go to Yemen. Therefore, his time is really the most tense.


    Gao Yang called a helicopter to pick them up. It would be much faster to take a helicopter from his ranch to the nearest airport. Then he took a private plane waiting at the airport and flew to Seattle first.


    On the private plane, ye Lianna and Gao Yang always sit together, but her mood is very low. Although she tries to make herself not so depressed, she can''t do it at all.


    Gao Yang looked distressed. After holding Ye Lianna and kissing him on the forehead, he whispered, "don''t worry, I''ll be back soon. This time, it won''t be too long, because we won''t do too dangerous things again. The time may be delayed for a long time, but it won''t be too nervous. I''ll often come back to see you."


    Ye Lianna reluctantly smiled and said, "OK, come back early. When you come back again, I can play the unfinished music to you completely."

 Chapter 2315

    The first stop of the plane was Seattle. When Gaoyang''s private plane landed at the airport, Lucy had been waiting there.


    But Gao Yang doesn''t intend to let lucika on the plane.


    The airport where the plane landed is a private airport, and there is no waiting building at all. In order to save time, large airports with many rules and complicated procedures are not suitable for being in a hurry, although their security conditions are better.


    Let Ye Lianna stay on the plane, Gao Yang walked to the runway alone, reached out to stop Lucy, who was about to go to the plane with her bag, and pulled her aside.


    "You don''t want to go to Yemen with me."


    Lucy card showed a look of you coming again. First she looked up and sighed, then looked at her and said, "boss, I really don''t want to argue with you every time. Is it meaningful?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "I thought for a long time. You are not suitable for the battlefield in the Middle East. You were born and grew up in the jungle. You are the best expert in jungle warfare in the world, but you are just an ordinary person in the desert. Putting you in Yemen and letting you go to the battlefield with us is a wrong way to use you. If you are injured or killed, it is also a loss that Satan cannot bear, because Because that means we lose the ability to fight in the jungle. "


    Lucika sighed and said, "boss, you can''t convince me, because you''re just making excuses. I''m not as comfortable in the desert as in the jungle, but I don''t know what to do when I get to the desert, but I''m still a qualified soldier."


    "It''s not an excuse. I have a more important task for you," he said in a low voice


    Although there was no one around, Gao Yang subconsciously looked around and whispered in lucika''s ear, "this task is so important that I can''t tell you on the phone, but I have to see you."


    Lucy card''s face was also dignified and whispered, "what task?"


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, then whispered, "I have a diamond mine in the jungle of Africa, you know?"


    Lucy card said in surprise: "of course you know. A large part of our funds is often derived from your diamond mine. What''s the matter?"


    "Now, we have noticed some abnormal signs, so after discussing with Morgan, I decided to establish a base near the diamond mine. Well, it''s not suitable, but it probably means the same."


    Lucy card said with a puzzled face, "I''m really confused. What are you doing?"


    Gao Yang''s embarrassed way: "How to explain? The base''s function is our retreat, okay? Originally, there were only some simple sheds and wooden houses for people to live in, but now Morgan and I decided to set up a secret base where there should be a large enough Arsenal to accommodate enough people to live and a large amount of supplies. These need the help of an absolutely reliable person Take charge. "


    Lucika frowned and said, "why do you do this? Can I know?"


    Gao Yang lowered his voice again and said, "cleaner! We don''t know why, but where the cleaner revealed a lot of abnormal information. Morgan and I suspect that the cleaner may be preparing for some war. We don''t know whether the war was initiated by the cleaner, but it is likely that a large-scale war will break out. It''s just a guess, but it''s not impossible."


    Lucy card hesitated and said, "although I don''t understand very well, it sounds very powerful and terrible. However, boss, I don''t understand these. Is it appropriate for me to take charge of these?"


    Gao Yang shook his head seriously and said in a low voice, "no one is more suitable than you. You adapt to the jungle. You are absolutely reliable. You know how to arrange a camp in the jungle. With these, who else can replace you?"


    Lucy card immediately said firmly on her face, "yes, only me. Then I''ll go, boss!"


    You''ll get a lot of money. You can buy whatever you think you need. If you don''t know how to operate, I''ll find someone to help you, but you have to decide, okay


    "I see!"


    "Now someone takes care of the diamond mine for me, and Morgan has sent someone there. I have reached an agreement with Morgan. His people will fully cooperate with you, and mine..."


    Gao Yang paused for a moment, took a deep breath and whispered: "His name is bantuna, nicknamed radar. I mentioned him to you, but I only fought with him once. I thought he was very reliable, so I asked him to take charge of the safety of the diamond mine. That is to say, he is responsible for the force of the diamond mine, and I have never been to the diamond mine or seen radar. In fact, I lack deep understanding of radar I know it for the first time. "


    Lucika nodded and continued, "where is very important to us and must be under your absolute control. After you go, if the radar cooperates with you, it''s no problem, but if bantuna has an unwarranted ambition during this period of time, or if he has set any obstacles to you, then..."


    Gao Yang reached out and made a cut gesture, whispered: "kill him! Don''t hesitate, don''t ask me, don''t have any scruples. If you think you''re not strong enough, Morgan''s people will be your helper. If you still don''t think you can, inform me immediately, and I''ll send someone to help you or go there in person!"


    Lucy card whispered, "I see. I think I can handle it. As long as he doesn''t control all the places, I can kill him!"


    Who is lucika? She grew up in the camp of drug lords. She is as normal as breathing for killing. No one is stronger than Satan in terms of decisiveness, ruthlessness and intuition of betrayal.


    Even if Satan and others slowly adapt to the life of killing, they will at least feel that killing is a sin, but for lucika, killing is a part of life, which is not a moral problem at all, but a basic choice for survival.


    Gao Yang nodded and said to lucica, "I''ll never let anyone know about this except you. Go home and clean up, and then tell me what you need and how much you need. I''ll have someone prepare it for you."


    Lucy card whispered: "I have to go to the field to see before I can determine how large the camp is, whether it is built centrally or scattered, how many people each sub camp can hold and how many things can be stored. These must be seen on the spot."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, you still have a month at most. During this time, think more about it and think more carefully."


    Lucy smiled and said, "boss, trust me. If you send me to work in the jungle, I will never let you down."

 Chapter 2316

    Instead of flying directly to Yemen, Gao Yang went to Bulgaria first and then took Russian Airlines from Bulgaria to Sana''a according to grevatov''s instructions.


    When he came out of Sana''a International Airport, Gao Yang was looking for someone to pick him up, but he didn''t find the black devil for a long time, and then came to a grevatov wearing a local robe, specifically, a unique dress for Yemeni men.


    Grevatov was wearing a white dress with two legs exposed, slippers on his bare feet and a suit on his upper body.


    Gao Yang admires how grevatov can look no different from the locals in just two or three months.


    What makes Gao Yang admire is that there are at least a dozen people around grevatov. They are not all with him, but not far from grevatov, at least a dozen people look abnormal. Gao Yang believes that those people are brought by grevatov.


    Grevatov directly stood next to Gao Yang, while a middle-aged man with a beard followed grevatov and looked at Gao Yang with a puzzled face.


    "Welcome, peteram. I''ll have confidence when you come."


    Grevatov came forward and shook hands with Gao Yang, and then said two words faintly. At this time, the middle-aged man next to grevatov said a few words in Arabic with a puzzled face.


    Grevatov spoke Russian, and when he came up, he called a completely strange pseudonym, which he had not said in advance.


    That is to say, these people brought by grevatov are not out of his will, but have to bring them. In addition, grevatov has conveyed the message to Gao Yang in just two words of welcome.


    Irene approached Gao Yang and whispered in Russian, "he said why Mr. petram doesn''t look like a Russian at all."


    Grevatov said something to the bearded middle-aged man, and Irene continued to whisper in her ear: "he said that Mr. petrom is a Russian Tatar, which is nothing strange."


    Gao Yang''s face sank and said in Russian to grevatov and, of course, to the beard: "I''m not a Russian, I''m not a Tatar, my name is petrom. Just remember this name. I have no nationality, not that race. I''m a very common East Asian. Don''t you understand these?"


    Grevatov''s face was expressionless, but the beard nodded repeatedly, showed some smiles, stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and muttered a few words.


    Gao Yang and the beard held hands. At this time, Irene said quickly in Russian: "he said, it''s very nice to meet you, Mr. petrom. He knows what you mean. From now on, he doesn''t know where you come from, only knows your name. Please forgive him for his impoliteness."


    After listening to Irene, Gao Yang smiled in English and said, "from now on, I can speak English in most cases. Please understand."


    Irene wanted to laugh, but she still translated Gao Yang''s words in Arabic. After she finished translating, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "stop translating. I''ll do it myself."


    The middle-aged man held his high hand and said with a smile, "my name is Salim Hassan. I''m glad to meet you. The reason why I urgently followed Mr. grevatov to meet you at the airport is to know what mission you came with for the first time?"


    Gao Yang can understand most of what Salim said. Although his Arabic is not very good, he can also express his meaning accurately.


    So Gao Yang whispered in Arabic, "I have no mission and am not assigned by anyone. I''m here just for tourism."


    When he finished speaking in a solemn manner, Gao Yang changed his face and said with a smile: "of course, I came with goodwill. Mr. Hassan, please understand one thing. Some things can''t be discussed in such a place. At least, we have to have a safe and formal occasion to talk about some very serious topics. What do you think?"


    Salim nodded repeatedly and said, "I''m too anxious and in a hurry. Please follow me. We have prepared a car for you. We''d better leave as soon as possible. This is really not a safe place."


    Gao Yang nodded. Salim pointed to Irene again, and then he said with some dissatisfaction: "this woman, Mr. petram, her appearance is really a little different. At least, she should wear a veil. I''m not blaming anything. I just want to say that her appearance is really very, very inconvenient."


    Gao Yang glanced at Irene and then said, "I see. It''s my negligence. We''ll solve this problem."


    Salim immediately smiled, "then please get in the car and we''ll get out of here right away."


    Salim didn''t ask for grevatov''s advice at all. He put aside grevatov. Gao Yang didn''t know what the situation was, so he pointed to grevatov and said in a deep voice: "if you don''t mind, I''d like to talk to him alone first."


    Salim didn''t object. He immediately stepped back and said with a smile, "of course, of course it''s convenient for you to talk."


    After waiting for Salim to turn and leave, Gao Yang whispered to grevatov, "what''s the situation?"


    Grevatov said in a deep voice, "I was going to pick you up alone so that I had enough time to explain what happened, but when I set out, they strongly asked to come with me. There was no danger. It was just a means for them to show their respect for you."


    "This guy doesn''t seem to respect you enough. Why?"


    Grevatov whispered: "I assigned myself a low status. I was just a liaison officer. It was too high for me to work, because I needed to make a statement on many important issues, but it was much more convenient to be a liaison officer. Salim''s status was very high. He didn''t have a clear position in Hussein''s armed forces, but his status was at least in the top five, so he came to meet you personally and expressed enough respect for you Of course, he won''t respect me too much. "


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "I see, so what''s my identity?"


    Grevatov said faintly, "the secret envoy of the Russian president."


    Gao Yang almost bit his tongue.


    "What?"


    Grivatov still said with an unchanged face: "the situation here is very complex, special envoy of the president. Russia has been active here, there are more Iranians, and they all have contact with Hussein''s armed forces. If you are a secret special envoy of the president, no one can find out that your identity is false unless they personally ask the Russian President for confirmation."

 Chapter 2317

    The identity of the president''s special envoy and secret envoy is not easy to be revealed.


    "Only one question, man, only one question, will they believe it?"


    Grevatov looked as plain as ever and said in a deep voice, "they will believe it, because they have no chance to expose you, and they can''t prove that you are false, so they can only treat you as true. What''s important is that you come with assistance."


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "yes, I did come with assistance."


    Grevatov whispered: "the trouble is that Russia will really send someone to contact the husai armed forces. It is not possible, but it will, because Russia has always been in contact with the husai armed forces. Although Russia has not sent clear instructions so far, I believe someone will come soon."


    Gao Yang was a little nervous and whispered, "I think it seems like some adventure, but it doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of adventure. What about the Iranians? Will the Iranians come?"


    Grevatov said faintly, "Iranians? Iranians are always there. You can see them later."


    He breathed loudly and said with a bitter smile: "as expected, it''s just a little nervous to think of dealing with the Iranian intelligence agency. You have to understand that we are fake, but others really represent the country."


    Grevatov whispered: "There''s nothing to worry about. I can only say that the people of vivak still lack their ability. As for the people of the military intelligence agency and the Iranian national situation agency, they are only responsible for collecting intelligence and have no intention to participate in the specific affairs of husai armed forces. The Revolutionary Guard Intelligence agency is still hesitating and doesn''t see any specific measures, but I don''t think they will pose a threat to you."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and sighed, "did I hear right? Vivak is the Iranian Ministry of intelligence and national security, right? What the hell is left?"


    Grevatov smiled a little, then whispered: "basically, all the remaining Iranian intelligence agencies except the police intelligence agencies have sent their own people. Iran has a total of more than a dozen intelligence agencies, large and small, which do not belong to each other and take their own responsibilities. Of course, to a large extent, their responsibilities overlap, but there are only four intelligence agencies, not many."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, I want to compete with one country. No, I want to compete with two countries to seize the influence on an armed organization. My pressure is very small, really, not at all, ha ha."


    Grevatov smiled: "You will soon find that dealing with a country is not difficult at all. Dealing with a gang is no different, and never forget that you represent Russia. The result we want is actually no big deviation from Russia and Iran, so you won''t encounter a particularly strong challenge. Summon up your courage. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Gao Yang sighed deeply and said, "whether you believe it or not, I must tell you I''m not afraid! I really want to know if our plot is exposed, will we be chased to the end of the world."


    Grevatov said faintly, "I don''t like the word conspiracy. I like planning."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "it''s all the same. Is there anything specific to tell me?"


    "Yes, but not now. The relationship and situation here are the same and complex. I''ll give you a detailed description document later, but now, we''d better not let Salim wait too long."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "then go."


    This is grevatov''s faint way: "if you see Iranians, do you know what position to take?"


    "Stand on behalf of Russian interests?"


    "Yes, that''s it. It''s like two gangs are allies, but they should consider their own interests. That''s all. I believe you must be familiar with gangs."


    "In fact, I''m not familiar with gangs, because my level of mixing is much higher than that of gangs. I''m in contact with super large transnational criminal groups, but I understand what you mean, so don''t worry. I can cope with it."


    After waving back and motioning that everyone else should follow him, Gaoyang and grevatov came to Salim. Salim looked at his watch and said, "Mr. petram, I''d like to invite you to take the same bus with me."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "thank you for your invitation. I''m very honored."


    Salim''s car is actually not very good. It can even be regarded as a broken Toyota, but Salim''s invitation is undoubtedly a way to express goodwill, so Gao Yang is still happy to get on Salim''s car.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Amran."


    After quickly answering Gao Yang''s question, Salim said enthusiastically: "Sana''a is still not safe for us, but you see, we come and go whenever we want. No one can stop us and no one dares to stop us."


    Gao Yang looked out of the window and found that the people Salim brought were not only armed, but also two pickup trucks carrying machine guns, and they didn''t hide their intention at all.


    Different from the armed forces in other countries, the life of husai armed forces is much better, and indeed, as Salim said, no one dares to provoke husai armed forces even in Sana''a, the capital of Zhengfu.


    "It''s too ostentatious and publicized. My arrival must be carried out in a secret state. Doing so is not conducive to me hiding my identity."


    Gao Yang was really worried, but Salim waved a big hand and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. Please rest assured, Mr. special envoy. We will pay great attention to confidentiality and no one will see you. Of course, it doesn''t matter even if we see it. It''s just some ordinary people. What can they know?"


    Gao Yang is very speechless, very speechless. Talking about confidentiality awareness and means with these people is basically casting pearls before swine.


    Gao Yang had to cough twice and whispered, "Mr. Hassan, please don''t mention the word special envoy again. I have to remind you again that I am a tourist, just a tourist. We have our own style and rules. Please don''t mention the term special envoy on any occasion before reaching a safe and formal occasion, okay?"


    Salim looked a little disapproval, but he nodded: "OK, Mr. special envoy, er, please call me Salim. That''s what my friends call me."


    Gao Yang breathed helplessly and said, "OK, Salim."


    At this time, Salim said with great interest again: "special envoy... No, Mr. petram, we are all glad that your country has contacted us and that your president can send you as special envoy. Then, can you tell me what is the main purpose of your trip?"


    Gao Yang was really helpless. He held his forehead and whispered, "I said, I''m going to travel. Er, Salim, where is that? Can you introduce me to the beautiful city of Sana''a?"

 Chapter 2318

    The road condition in Yemen is very poor. It is not far from Sana''a to Amran, but the car still took half a day.


    Gao Yang estimated that he had offended Salim, but there was no way. Although he pretended, he always felt that as a special envoy of the president, he must have at least a sense of confidentiality. As a special envoy of the president, he should always be at least respected. Even if Salim was an important figure of the husai armed forces, he was not the head of the husai armed forces.


    If you meet a random person on the road, you start talking about your purpose and what conditions and benefits it has brought. The leader of husai armed forces has not seen it yet. He has said everything. It''s not a joke. Besides, it''s too embarrassing to do so.


    Salim was dissatisfied, but he was very polite until he sent Gao Yang to the place, but it was never a pleasant thing to sit in the same car with a dissatisfied person.


    Even if you can''t sleep in a bumpy sleep, the scenery outside the window is still monotonous and boring. The most fatal thing is that the air conditioner in the car is still available, but it''s not easy to use. It''s very hot when you drive to the maximum. Open the window, and the dust on the road can turn people into natives.


    So when the team finally arrived in Amran, Gao Yang felt relieved.


    Amran is not a big place, and it is very broken, but to put it bluntly, the vast majority of cities in Yemen are like this. It''s nothing. The poorest Middle East country doesn''t come for nothing.


    The motorcade passes through the streets of Amran. Here, it is the territory completely controlled by husai''s armed forces. People with guns can often be seen on the streets, and many are regular troops in military uniforms. It looks like that.


    Finally, the motorcade drove to a courtyard guarded by many soldiers. Several men in wrapped skirts came up and opened the door for Gao Yang. Then when Gao Yang got off, he saw several men in suits.


    A middle-aged man with a slightly bearded face and a shaved beard came towards Gao Yang. At this time, Salim stood beside Gao Yang, stretched out his hand and pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "this is our supreme leader, Abdullah Hussein!"


    Before coming to Yemen, Gao Yang certainly had to know something about the husai armed forces.


    The origin and development process of husai armed forces is troublesome, but this Abdullah husai is now the number one of husai armed forces.


    Gao Yang immediately stepped forward, stretched out his hand, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to see you so soon."


    Abdullah and Gao Yang, who were a little reserved but had to make themselves look enthusiastic, shook their hands and said in a deep voice, "I''m glad you can come here. On behalf of all members of husai armed forces, I welcome you."


    After two greetings, Abdullah immediately pointed to a man who was also in a suit and robe and said, "this is Ye Haiya, my brother."


    Yahya husai, you can know from this surname that Abdullah husai''s brother is also one of the core figures of husai''s armed forces.


    The four core figures of the husai armed forces are first Abdullah husai, then Yahya husai, and then Karim husai. They are three brothers, and there is another core figure, Ali husai, their cousin. Generally speaking, the husai armed forces are in the hands of four people surnamed husai.


    Husai''s armed number one and two appeared at the same time. This face is big enough.


    Gao Yang was very satisfied with his treatment. He immediately smiled at Ye Haiya and said, "I''m very glad to see you."


    After Gao Yang and ye Haiya exchanged greetings, groliov and they all got out of the car, stood aside and looked at several people of both men and women. A trace of doubt appeared on Abdullah''s face.


    It would be strange if Abdullah did not doubt or doubt, because the people who praised them were really not like the team sent by Russia.


    Although he knew what Abdallah was wondering, Gao Yang was very calm and didn''t want to explain at all. He knew that grevatov stood beside him after getting off the bus.


    Abdullah pointed to a room and said in a deep voice, "please come in. Let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    When entering the door, Abdallah took off his slippers and stood on the carpet one step inside the door waiting for Gao Yang. Gao Yang had to take off his shoes and go in with socks.


    Before the guest of honor came in, others must wait. At this time, Gao Yang began to think he should wear a pair of slippers, but he soon began to rejoice that he didn''t wear a pair of military boots.


    At least Gao Yang''s feet didn''t stink. After hesitating, Gao Yang took off his socks and stuffed them into his leather shoes, and then walked barefoot into the house with Abdallah.


    The room was covered with carpets and some cushions and cushions. After entering the room, he sat cross legged. Soon someone brought a plate of light red twigs and leaves.


    Abdullah made an invitation gesture to Gaoyang. Gaoyang knew that it was Kat, a plant that plays a very important role in Yemeni life, also known as Yemeni tea and Arabian tea, but in fact, it was a kind of soft poison.


    Gao Yang raised his hand, smiled, waved his hand and said, "thank you. I don''t need this. Please give me a cup of coffee."


    Abdullah beckoned and ordered the waiter. After two words, a silver pot and several silver cups were quickly brought over.


    Gao Yang was not in a hurry to speak. After the waiter poured him coffee, he first picked up the coffee, motioned to the people in the room who had begun to chew, took a sip of coffee, and then he nodded again and again: "this coffee is very good, very good!"


    Yemen is a famous coffee producing area, and the most important cash crop is coffee. Moreover, the name of the famous mocha coffee comes from the fact that the coffee transported from Mocha port is called mocha coffee. Therefore, Gaoyang does not casually compliment the host''s coffee, but the coffee used by Abdallah to entertain him is really great.


    Under the influence of knight, Gao Yang unknowingly began to be interested in coffee, and he still had the ability to taste it. After Gao Yang''s praise, abdala, who has always been very serious, finally showed a smile on her face, saying: "The most famous coffee of this generation is matari coffee, but what you drink is not matari. The name of this kind of coffee is not well known in the world, because the output is too small. Only a coffee tree on a mountain not far from the west of amuran can produce such wonderful coffee, which you understand and appreciate."


    Coffee is the best drink. At this time, it just plays the role of opening the conversation. After praising the coffee several times, Gao Yang put down the cup, smiled at Abdullah and said, "I''m here to shoulder an important mission, but I''m really surprised to drink such wonderful coffee."

 Chapter 2319

    At the beginning of the topic of coffee, Gao Yang is finally going to get to the point.


    Although it is fake, Gao Yang certainly needs to start with a position in line with his identity, which needs to understand the background of the problem to be said. Of course, Gao Yang must know the background of the chaos in Yemen, otherwise he will have no meaning.


    Overall, the situation in Yemen is very complex and extremely complex.


    First, Yemen was merged into one country from North Yemen and South Yemen in 1990. Although it was nominally merged, the Yemeni government never really controlled the country.


    Even when Zhengfu was the most powerful, it never controlled more than 40% of the territory, and those tribes, large and small, did not care about Yemen at all.


    Then, for historical and religious reasons, Yemen''s citizens have always been in mistrust and confrontation. More than half of the people are pro Shah, and less than half of the people are pro Iran. Iran and Shah also spare no effort to support Yemen and try to control part of Yemen.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Yemen is a pseudo state that looks like a country, but in fact it is a tribal polymer.


    The storm in 2011 destroyed Libya and also swept Yemen. Former president Saleh stepped down and fled abroad for refuge, but Saleh escaped safely, which is much stronger than Gaddafi.


    After Saleh stepped down, vice president hardy took over. In fact, hardy wanted to put down the challenge, but his resignation was rejected. If he didn''t want to be president, he had to be president.


    When things get to this point, it''s time to involve husai''s armed forces.


    In fact, husai armed forces have existed for a long time. When Saleh was in power alone, husai armed forces and Saleh were separated and combined, sometimes as allies and sometimes as enemies. However, after Saleh stepped down, Hadi, who represented another sect, came to power, and husai armed forces, who were in natural confrontation with Hadi, soon resumed friendly relations with Saleh, At least no longer hostile.


    Now the two factions, or the two forces, or the two ethnic groups in Yemen are almost inevitable to embark on the road of war. However, as long as there is a war in Yemen, it can not be subsided soon, even if one party wins, unless one of them dies completely or both belligerents die at the same time.


    Because the war in Yemen is a very typical proxy war.


    For example, the Hussein armed forces are supported by Iran. It is not good to say whether they are completely controlled by Iran, but it is certain that Iran''s attitude affects the direction of the Hussein armed forces to a great extent.


    The current government headed by Hadi is controlled by Shah.


    Proxy war, as long as the big country behind does not intend to stop, even if the last Yemeni''s blood is drained, the war will not stop.


    The situation in Yemen is really super complex, but it is precisely because the situation in Yemen is extremely complex that Gao Yang is given the opportunity to fish in troubled waters. If the situation in Yemen is very simple, Gao Yang will not dare to make a lot of war money as a trader. Of course, there is no need to come.


    Now Satan came to Yemen and chose Hussein armed forces. Why did he choose Hussein armed forces? It is only because Iran behind Hussein armed forces is poorer than Shah.


    Standing on the side of husai''s armed forces, you can eat big families and bite fat meat from fat to oily Shah.


    If you stand on Hardy''s side, you can only face Iran. At best, it can only be a pit. Therefore, this choice is very easy.


    However, in order to control the Hussein armed forces, it is necessary to reduce Iran''s control over the Hussein armed forces, which is difficult to do.


    First of all, Gao Yang''s role represents Russian forces. In terms of national strength, Russia is certainly stronger than Iran, but the problem is that Russia has never directly intervened and controlled the forces in Yemen, but Iran is also a regional power, and has always supported and influenced Yemen.


    Russia and Iran are allies, and now Iran depends on Russia for support. However good or important the relationship between Russia and Iran at large is, there is no need to say much about it.


    Russia''s influence on Yemen is not too great. If it wants to really intervene in Yemen to strive for its own interests, it must compete with Iran. For Russia, the benefits that can be obtained in Yemen are not worth the end in person. It just needs the help of Iran as an ally or younger brother to achieve the goal.


    Therefore, Russia is unlikely to compete with Iran for Yemen in person, but to hold high, it must pull the tiger''s skin and pull the flag and contact Hussein''s armed forces as a Russian special envoy, otherwise he will have no chance at all.


    Gao Yang''s identity is false, so he lacks what a special envoy really should have, that is, the support from the country behind him.


    It is not generally difficult to compete with Iran for partial control of Hussein''s armed forces.


    At this time, considering the wisdom of Gao Yang and yalebin, as long as the whole Yemeni plan starts well, everything else is not a problem. If the beginning is not done well, the rest can be abandoned.


    He put down his coffee cup, looked up at Abdullah, then smiled and said, "you know, I''m on a secret mission."


    To get to the point, all the people present are stakeholders and core figures, so after Gao Yang spoke, the whole room immediately became very quiet, and even the sound of chewing stopped.


    Abdullah nodded slightly, indicating that he was listening carefully, but did not speak.


    Gao Yang pointed to himself, then to Abdullah, and then whispered, "you have a traditional friendly relationship with our country."


    Abdullah put his hand on his chest, bowed slightly, then nodded and said, "I agree with you. We have always had a very good and close relationship with your country."


    It seems that Abdullah is a man with few words. He just agrees with Gao Yang''s words, but doesn''t go on along with his words, which is also good for Gao Yang, because he needs to throw his bait as soon as possible to see if it is attractive enough.


    Come up and directly reveal the benefits, which was agreed by Gao Yang and yalebin. Because this kind of thing, what you say is nonsense. Only interests are real. If you have benefits, you should quickly reveal them. If you have no benefits, you should get out. No one plays with you in this matter.


    Gao Yang said faintly, "we can provide us $10 million in cash assistance to you, as well as a lot of weapons and equipment."


    Ten million dollars is an astronomical figure for ordinary people, but it is not too much for the huge power of husai armed forces, but this figure is more in line with the generosity of Russia at present. There is no way. Russia is poor now.


    Sure enough, Abdullah said faintly, "thank you for your kindness. I appreciate it."


    He was very grateful, but his expression was not like that, so Gao Yang then said, "this is only the amount of the first batch of assistance. Of course, there will be phase II and phase III later, which depends on your needs."

 Chapter 2320

    When Gao Yang said the amount of aid with a bland face, he could not call it a drop of blood in his heart, but it was like being stabbed and hurt.


    Because all the money is from Satan. Although $10 million will not cause any financial burden to Satan, 10 million is not a small amount after all. The most important thing is that, as Gao Yang said, this is only the first aid.


    In addition to money, there are weapons. It is really cheap for Gao Yang to buy weapons, but cheap is only relative to the price of goods taken from big Ivan. As long as it is arms, there is no real cheap thing.


    In order to earn a big ticket in Yemen, which is enough money for all Satan''s members to live a luxurious life all their life, a large Satan company must pay some money first.


    Gao Yang has prepared $200 million for this, which is basically the working capital that he and Satan can come up with.


    Gao Yang has already paid for it, but there is no excited expression on Abdullah''s face, but Salim, who received Gao Yang, showed a happy look, while ye Haiya, younger, nodded with satisfaction.


    Abdullah is indeed a big man in Yemen. He seems very calm.


    "I am deeply grateful for your help and support. I don''t know when these assistance will be realized?"


    Abdullah did not ask when the second and third aid would be given. He was concerned about when the first aid would arrive.


    He is calm enough to get things first. He is calm enough to remain calm when it is already a heavy ceremony. Gao Yang has a high evaluation of Abdullah.


    It seems that Abdullah is not an easy target. After a little calculation in Gaoyang''s mind, he did not answer Abdullah''s question positively, but said in a deep voice: "in addition to the support of funds and materials, we are also ready to send consultants to help you improve the combat effectiveness of soldiers."


    Abdullah tilted his head slightly and said, "how can we help us improve the combat effectiveness of our soldiers?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "Of course, it''s military advisers. It''s secret. I brought some people, and then there will be some more. They are all carefully selected. They can help train your soldiers and go to war in person when necessary. Of course, all these are carried out in secret. We must keep secrets to the greatest extent. This is our most basic requirement."


    Faced with neither money nor arms, Abdullah nodded repeatedly at this time. After thinking for a moment, Abdullah stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and whispered, "Mr. petram, it''s good for you to come here with people, money and weapons we urgently need, but I want to know what you want?"


    "Your existence, development and growth are what we want!" he said faintly


    Abdullah smiled, reached out and touched his beard. After rubbing it for a moment, he raised his head and said, "well, my question just now, when can assistance arrive?"


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said with a smile: "I can''t bring $10 million in cash, and I can''t bring enough guns and ammunition for you to arm 2000 people. As for artillery, I can''t bring it, so the money will be sent by someone, and the arms will take a certain time to transport, and because it''s a secret transport, the time may be delayed for a long time, but I think it''s no problem to complete it within a month."


    Abdullah nodded and said, "Mr. petram, I have another question that I need you to answer for me."


    "It''s my pleasure, please."


    Abdullah said slowly, "you said you were the president''s Secret servant. I''m curious. How can you prove your identity? The president''s handwritten letter? Or the official documents of Russia? Or the certificate from the Russian Embassy? I don''t know how you should prove it? Because I haven''t experienced such a thing, so if you don''t mind, I''d like you to answer my doubts."


    Gao Yang''s face became serious. He said slowly and firmly, "I''m not a presidential secret envoy. I have nothing to do with the president of any country. I have no nationality, no identity and no mission. If you must tell me a purpose to come to Yemen, I can only say that I''m a tourist."


    Gao Yang began to cheat. If he wanted to block everyone''s mouth with this fake answer, he would make no one say anything.


    After replying to Abdullah''s question, Gao Yang shook his head and said: "Mr. hassay, you must understand one thing, that is, my arrival and anything I do do do do not represent any country, but only myself. No matter what channel you ask Russia for anything about me, there is only one answer, that is, I do not exist, Mr. hassay, please understand that I and all the people I bring will not be recognized by any country Yes. "


    Abdullah smiled and shook his head and said, "I don''t understand. You''re doing a very important thing, but no one gives you a formal and appropriate identity?"


    Gao Yang also smiled and nodded: "I''m very upset. That''s it. Sitting in front of you is a ghost and a shadow. You can see me, but I don''t exist."


    Abdullah said helplessly, "that means I can''t confirm your identity?"


    "What I said should be clear enough," he shrugged


    Abdullah sighed, "but I can''t confirm your identity. How can I cooperate with you?"


    A faint way: "My friend, my brother, my respected Mr. hassay, as long as what I do is in your interests and can meet your needs, why don''t you care who I am? I should say something. There are enough troubles in Russia. At this time, we can''t get involved in an unnecessary trouble. Some things can only be done and can''t be said. You must understand this It makes sense. "


    Abdullah began to be silent. After a while, Salim couldn''t help whispering: "Abdullah, I don''t think anyone will give us a lot of money and arms for nothing? Will this be a conspiracy? Will the conspiracy be like this?"


    Abdullah suddenly said, "then, after we receive assistance, do we have to follow some instructions from Moscow?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I said, the existence and growth of husai armed forces is enough for us. We should have been natural allies, right?"


    Abdullah nodded again, smiled, raised his coffee cup to Gao Yang and said, "Mr. petram, how long will you stay in Yemen?"


    "If there is no accident, I will stay here for a long time. At least I won''t leave until the aid program is over," he said

 Chapter 2321

    Abdullah''s biggest problem is that he can deeply hide his emotions so that Gao Yang can''t see what he thinks.


    In fact, as a big man, Abdullah''s performance is too normal. Abdullah''s brother who founded husai armed forces played a very important role. However, after Abdullah''s brother died, the situation in Yemen is certainly an important factor, and Abdullah''s personal ability is certainly one of the most important reasons.


    As long as you are a big man in the town, there is no simple role.


    Therefore, Abdullah''s only expression of happiness and anger is just too normal. It''s not surprising at all. Gao Yang, Gao Yang didn''t show timidity when dealing with Abdullah, but Gao Yang still has self-knowledge.


    If you are not good at what you are good at or what you can do well, don''t do it. Let''s leave it to professionals.


    The most suitable person to deal with Abdullah is Gao Yang, who was once Clooney and now Jim.


    Jim, who is full of heart all over, is the most suitable person to deal with Abdullah.


    Even yalebin, the omnipotent, omniscient and omniscient yalebin in Gaoyang''s mind, the captain of the black devil, is not as good as Clooney, no, not as good as Jim. Yalebin personally admitted this to Gaoyang.


    Gao Yang has decided to turn back and let Jim deal with Abdullah. This kind of talk is three points and seven points. He must always deal with people in full diplomatic language. It''s really not suitable for him.


    If yalebin had not always adhered to the cultivation and training of Gaoyang, so that grevatov and them could not do everything, Gaoyang would not come at all.


    Now, Gao Yang has said everything he can. Next, he really doesn''t know how to install it.


    However, it seems that Abdullah was also blocked by the arrogant and deceptive response. After a moment of silence, he finally nodded and said, "since you want to stay here for a long time, let''s take our time."


    Abdullah was cautious enough to say anything, but at this time, a smile finally appeared on Abdullah''s face.


    After spitting out a round plant residue from his mouth into the basin in front of him, it looks disgusting, but Gao Yang knows that this is a skill that the upper class people in Yemen will pay attention to training, that is, making the chewed Kett residue into a round ball in his mouth.


    After spitting out the Kett residue, Abdullah raised his coffee cup and motioned to Gao Yang, "Mr. petram, you have a lot of research on coffee."


    Gao Yang picked up the coffee cup and took a sip, laughing: "I can''t say there is research, but I''m more interested. A friend of mine is crazy about coffee, which affects me, but I don''t have any research. Of course, after drinking extremely delicious coffee, even if I don''t study again, I will always enjoy this intoxicating delicacy. I must tell you again, Mr. Hassel, your coffee is really great £¡¡±


    Abdullah smiled and said, "this kind of coffee has never been famous, not even a formal name. It''s just that the people of the Shah royal family like this flavor of coffee very much, but now I''ve left all the coffee. The Shah royal family will not be able to enjoy this coffee this year."


    The topic is back to coffee, that is, don''t talk about business first, let''s talk about some topics to kill some time, and then say goodbye.


    Just as the atmosphere in the room began to relax and it was time to say goodbye for a while. At the end of the meeting, a man suddenly entered the door and went straight to Abdullah. After whispering a few words in Abdullah''s ear, Abdullah''s face was a little abnormal.


    It is the expression that people will have when something that is troublesome but not too troublesome has to be handled immediately.


    "Mr. petram, I have prepared some small gifts for you."


    Abdullah waved the visitor away, almost without stopping, and said to Gao Yang that he would give him some small gifts.


    It''s an order to leave, or the usual way to end a meeting.


    After Abdullah finished, he clapped his hands twice. Then a man came in with a small leather box, put it in front of and behind Gao Yang, and opened the lid of the box.


    There are four small glass cans in the box. It can be seen from the lid of the glass can that it is vacuum packaging. Abdullah pointed to the small box and said with a smile: "this is a necessary tool for the Shah royal family to take away coffee beans every year. There are eight pounds of coffee beans inside. Half of the annual output of coffee you appreciate. Good things are always scarce."


    Gao Yang pointed to himself with a surprised expression.


    Abdullah smiled and said, "we don''t have any good gifts for you. It''s better if you like the specialties here."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "thank you, thank you. I like it very much, very much."


    Abdullah stood up and Gao Yang also stood up. After they hugged and kissed each other on the cheek, Abdullah said apologetically: "Mr. petram, your residence has been arranged, and Salim will send you there. I''m sorry, I have to deal with some things, so I won''t send you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Then we''ll leave first."


    Grevatov picked up the small box containing coffee and Gao Yang left the room. Abdullah just sent him to the door and didn''t continue to deliver it. After waiting to get out of the gate of the yard, Gao Yang exchanged eyes with grevatov.


    It must be wrong. Something must have happened, because even if Abdullah is the supreme leader of husai armed forces, he will never refuse to send out the door when facing the special envoy from Russia.


    At this time, Salim, who was responsible for sending them away, was very happy and said to Gao Yang, "you should have told me what assistance you have earlier, so that I can speak for you. Of course, the situation is good now. The gift you brought is really precious."


    It sounds that Salim still helps him speak. Gao Yang can''t help but be surprised because he doesn''t know the situation now.


    Grevatov whispered, "is there anyone coming?"


    Salim nodded: "of course, it must be rafghani coming. I don''t know if he got any news, otherwise..."


    Salim sighed and whispered to grevatov, "I don''t think Abdullah can let you meet rafghani so early."


    Grevatov nodded gently, raised his head and whispered, "Iranian!"

 Chapter 2322

    For a very simple reason, Abdullah hurriedly ordered him to leave. It was not that he didn''t pay attention to Gao Yang, but that he didn''t want Gao Yang to meet the Iranian.


    Russia did not have much direct contact with the husai armed forces before. Now Russia has sent people to contact the husai armed forces, and Abdullah does not want his biggest supporters, or even Iran, which controls the husai armed forces, to know Gao Yang''s existence. This is understandable.


    Although I don''t know what the identity of rafghani is, I''m sure his identity is not low. Otherwise, Abdullah won''t even have time to let rafghani wait. Instead, he must meet rafghani. Therefore, he doesn''t hesitate to let Gao Yang leave.


    After understanding the key, Gao Yang didn''t say anything. After exchanging eyes with grevatov, the party accelerated their pace.


    Salim took Gao Yang and them to a large courtyard. There were twelve rooms in total, enough to accommodate all of them. Although the yard was broken, it was cleaned very quietly, and the furnishings in the room were as good as possible.


    It can be seen from these details that Abdullah still attaches great importance to praising their arrival.


    Salim always seemed very eager. After settling down in the room prepared for him, Salim didn''t have any greetings at all. He immediately said eagerly: "Mr. petram, I think rafghani has known your arrival. I don''t know if you are ready to meet the top person in charge sent by Iran to contact us."


    Stretched out his hand, motioned Salim to continue, then raised his voice and whispered, "what''s the problem?"


    Salim seemed hesitant, but he didn''t hesitate for a long time. He whispered, "I don''t think Iran will be happy to see you contact us."


    At this time, Gao Yang found that Salim, who disgusted him, seemed to be on his side. Salim was eager to know what assistance he had brought, because he wanted to know in advance and increase his voice.


    That''s a little interesting.


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "there is no conflict between us and Iran''s interest demands. I think rafghani should not react strongly to my arrival."


    Salim shook his head eagerly and said, "no, it''s not!"


    After that, Salim sighed and whispered to him: "Mr. petram, let me put it bluntly. Now the Hussein armed forces can not leave the support of Iran. Although we are becoming stronger and stronger, our strength has not been rewarded with due respect. On the contrary, with our strength increasing, Iran is also strengthening its control over the Hussein armed forces. Up to now, we can hardly make our own decisions We have to obey orders from Iran. "


    Gao Yang understands that now Iran is not a matter of how much influence it has on the Hussein armed forces, but basically controls the Hussein armed forces, and Salim hopes to get rid of this situation.


    Salim''s idea is very simple, that is to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf. As long as Russian forces are introduced to support the Hussein armed forces, Iran''s control will naturally be weakened. The Hussein armed forces cannot leave Iran''s support. However, with Russia''s intervention, the Hussein armed forces can find both ways, rather than being eaten by Iran as they are now.


    As expected, Salim quickly said, "Abdullah has not made up his mind. He is worried that cooperation with your country will cause unhappiness in Iran. If your identity is not recognized by Moscow, how can you compete with Iran?"


    Gao Yang nodded slightly and said with a smile, "we have no intention of competing with Iran for control over Yemen, so there is no problem of confrontation."


    Salim seemed a little disappointed and nodded. When he was about to stop talking, Gao Yang continued to say faintly: "of course, I came here to strengthen my relationship with you. If someone tried to stop me, I couldn''t go back like this."


    Salim raised his head. He saw some hope, raised his hand, smiled and said: "some words, it''s better to be clear that we have the same interests with Iran, so naturally there will be no problem, but if our interests are inconsistent, you can choose whether to support me or Iran."


    Salim immediately said, "we can''t resist the orders from Iran right now. Where do we have any choice?"


    Gao Yang pointed to himself and said with a smile, "yes, there was no choice, but you will have a choice in the future. My friend, as long as you have a choice, even if you finally have to obey Iran, at least you have the right to choose."


    Salim nodded involuntarily.


    Gao Yang continued: "with one more choice, I think you should understand what it means to husai armed forces? My friend, you can tell Abdullah these words, and I think he will understand."


    As long as there is one more choice and one more backer, the status will naturally be improved. This is a very simple truth. Now husai armed forces are the puppets of Iran.


    No one likes to be a puppet, so Salim and Abdullah should be eager to get rid of the current situation, and the Russian forces represented by Gao Yang can''t be offended by Iran, so the husai armed forces, Russia''s new backer, can''t give up anyway.


    Salim whispered: "of course I understand what you said, but I''m worried that the situation will not be so simple. Can you or the people you represent bear the strong opposition from Iran and insist on assisting us?"


    Gao Yang smiled, pointed to the roof and said, "the above things are decided by the people above. I just need to do my part well. However, my friend, now I can reveal something to you, that is, husai armed forces are very important in our plan. Our determination is very strong, and it is impossible to give up easily."


    Salim smiled and nodded, "that''s good, that''s great."


    Gao Yang pointed to Salim and said with a deep face: "I know Abdullah is worried and what he is worried about. You can tell him what I just said, that is, since we are here, we will never leave easily!"


    You have to have left and right.


    Gao Yang gave Salim a reassurance. Salim said excitedly, "OK! I''ll see Abdullah later and I''ll tell him what you said!"

 Chapter 2323

    Salim, who got the promise, left happily.


    He kept watching Salim''s back. After Salim completely walked out of the yard and closed the door, Gao Yang made a gesture to grivatov.


    Pointing to his ears and pointing around, Gao Yang meant whether there would be eavesdroppers and other things in the house. Grevatov shook his head and said, "no, they don''t have those high-tech things."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said to grivatov, "seriously, man, you should have given me a hint earlier. I know almost nothing about the interpersonal relationship here. First of all, I didn''t see that Salim''s position is on our side."


    Grivatov shook his head and said, "don''t imagine that we know everything. I just know Salim''s position, because the degree of my previous role is too low, so I can''t find out their position at all."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "where are rostowski and Lebedev?"


    Grevatov said faintly, "lottoski is in the hashid tribe. He has successfully won the trust of the elders of the hashid tribe. Lebedev is still in the incubation period and is ready to assist me or lottoski at any time."


    "I thought you were together. I didn''t expect that only three of you would act separately. I''m confident enough!"


    After giving grevatov a thumbs up, he raised his voice and whispered, "at present, does it seem necessary for us to compete with Iran?"


    Grivatov shook his head and said in a deep voice: "it''s not necessary, because what Iran has to do is what we need. There is no need to compete with Iran, and there is no possibility of winning Iran. Iran is a country, we are just... A mercenary group, so our goal is to stand here and have a certain voice with the help of your fake identity."


    "That''s good, that''s good! I''ll be relieved."


    Gao Yang laughed. He was relieved that he didn''t have to compete with Iran, because there was no hope of victory.


    Turning his wrist, he looked at his watch, raised his voice and whispered, "the big army has set off, but everyone has to fly around to Bulgaria. I think they should arrive tomorrow, but can they go to that airport? Can they fly directly to Sana''a? That will save a lot of trouble."


    Grevatov came to the front station, and the situation in Yemen is under his control.


    "No problem. Going directly to Sana''a is the fastest choice. We need to deploy our personnel as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "speaking of hands, Falk! Nate, this bastard still hasn''t given me. It''s a month earlier. He should have sent me hands."


    Grivatov raised his eyebrows and said, "the artillery is not in place yet?"


    "Yes."


    "Important people! We need artillery! Artillery is a decisive force in Yemen!"


    If grivatov didn''t say it, Gao Yang had to ask for someone. Since he had already said it, he must have called immediately.


    After he took out the phone and dialed it to knight, knight was not slow to answer the phone.


    "I''m Nate."


    "Man, how''s my ram? How''s your situation?"


    "Not very good. I lost a lot of manpower in the repeated seesaw battle."


    "Isn''t that right? I watched the news. How can I say that the Dongwu militia won one victory after another, and the Xiwu side lost a lot?"


    "We won, but the sacrifice was not small, and the loss of manpower was too great."


    "Oh, well, in a war, losses must be inevitable, but are my people all right? No one was injured or killed?"


    "Your people? Who''s yours? That Lilia? She''s fine. Don''t worry."


    Gao yangnu started from his heart, suddenly raised the volume and said in a loud voice, "Nate! What are you pretending to be stupid with me!"


    "I''m not stupid, and I don''t pretend to be stupid."


    "OK, what about my artillery? It''s agreed to let them come to me when you finish the war. Now that the war is over, a month has passed. I''ve borrowed your money, Falk! Where are my people?"


    "That''s what you''re talking about. I really need people now, especially experienced veterans."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, then said gnashing his teeth: "I see. You bastard talked so much nonsense with me. You''re going to default, aren''t you?"


    Knight said without hesitation, "I''m short of people and money. If you really need those people, I can arrange someone to escort them to you immediately, but you have to lend me some more money. Not much, 10 million is enough. I''ll mortgage you."


    "Ten million? Say it again!"


    "A million will do."


    "Do you want a hundred dollars? Listen to me, Nate. You''re really going to default, aren''t you?"


    Knight was silent for a moment. As a mercenary, the price of default was too high, so he didn''t plan for too long. Knight whispered, "I really need people now, otherwise you let me use them for another month! Just one month is enough."


    "No, not for a day. I''m in Yemen now. Tell me to spend another month? Let me tell you, man, I have to use the money immediately. I''m still in a hurry. It''s good not to ask you to pay back the money. It''s impossible to support you, but there''s no money. I can give you some good things."


    "What''s good?"


    Gao Yang looked at the leather box that Abdullah had just given him and said with a smile: "Coffee, produced in Yemen, is the best coffee. The annual output is only more than ten pounds. It was bought directly by the Shah royal family. Now I just got four pounds. Even the boxes are specially provided by the Shah royal family. They have excellent taste. I don''t boast. They are much better than those you boast all day. At least you can''t compare them in terms of price."


    "Well, someone will send it to you and bring me back the coffee. Thank you for your gift. I''m very happy."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "I knew you bastard wouldn''t let go without some benefits. I''ll find a plane. Just send someone to me on the plane and arrange someone to come to Sana''a to take your coffee. Don''t worry about the rest."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said angrily, "this bastard won''t give up until he gets some benefits."


    Just then, there was a sudden noise outside the door. Looking out, he saw Tommy and Li JinFang, who were in charge of guarding in the courtyard door, raised their guns. The door had been pushed open, but Frye stopped several people trying to break in by force.


    Gao Yang stood up and lifted his clothes back so that he could quickly draw his gun and walk to the door of the room. Then he saw Salim running in from the door. After saying a few words to Frye, he quickly ran to Gao Yang.


    "Don''t have a conflict! Don''t have a conflict. It''s Mr. rafghani. It''s just a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding!"


    At the gate, a middle-aged man looked at Gao Yang with a close look. It was his men who pushed Frye to forcibly enter, and Frye directly raised his gun.


    Gao Yang didn''t intend to have a conflict with the Iranians, but they killed him directly.

 Chapter 2324

    Rafghani killed him directly, which not only made Gao Yang very difficult, but also made husai armed more difficult.


    Salim looked worried. From the standpoint of Hussein''s armed forces, it was not in their interests to let rafghani meet Gao Yang so early, so Abdullah certainly didn''t deliberately arrange it.


    They not only knew that Gao Yang was coming, but even went to the door directly. Gao Yang sighed in his heart. It seems that the husai armed forces are really firmly controlled by Iran, and do not leave face for Abdullah. No wonder Salim is eager to weaken Iran''s control with the help of Russian forces.


    It''s hard to be a puppet. I feel bad. Life is hard.


    Gao Yang looked at the middle-aged man with a gray beard at the gate, and the middle-aged man also looked at Gao Yang. Neither of them spoke. First, they had a confrontation with their eyes.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "let them in."


    As soon as Frye took the gun away, a man who had just been pointed at by Frye snorted, stretched out his hand and pushed Frye hard, which staggered Frye. Then he turned and made an invitation to the middle-aged man behind him.


    The middle-aged man must be loughghani. With a proud face, he came to Gao Yang with great strides. Two of the four bodyguards around him stared at Li JinFang and the three of them. The remaining two bodyguards followed loughghani and walked directly to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, smiled and said, "Hello, I''m Peter ram."


    Rafghani hesitated for a moment, and finally reached out. After a perfunctory shake with Gao Yang, he quickly took back his hand, and then said in a deep voice: "I''m rafghani, Mr. petram. I''ve just consulted the relevant departments of our country. No one has received any diplomatic notes from your country, and no notes from any channels. Therefore, please tell me your identity."


    Gao Yang smiled and looked right and left at grivatov, then Salim. Then he stood up and said, "my identity? I''m a tourist! I''m here to travel."


    Rafghani pursed his mouth. He looked a little angry. He subconsciously grabbed the hem of his suit and pulled it down. After pulling, he said in a deep voice: "Mr. petram, please end this boring language trick."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "this is not a boring language trick. I am a tourist. Who are you? What can I do for you?"


    Rafghani took a deep breath and said, "it seems that I can only report to China and let the relevant departments ask Russia for your identity."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t ask, it''s the same to ask anyone. I''m a tourist. Besides, I''m not Russian. I''m American, maybe British. I can''t remember myself, but in short, it''s no use asking Russia."


    Rafghani looked more angry. At this time, Salim said in a hurry: "Mr. rafghani, please listen to me. This is really a misunderstanding, Mr. petram, he, he is not what you think..."


    Rafghani suddenly raised his hand, interrupted Salim, leaned forward, stared at Gao Yang, and said word by word: "you''re humiliating my IQ!"


    Gao Yangji smiled helplessly and said, "I''m sorry, sir. I really didn''t mean to insult your IQ. I''m not anyone. I''m just traveling. Well, many people do carry guns, but the security in Yemen has been bad, hasn''t it?"


    At this time, groliov, of course, came out early, but they were staring coldly at the bodyguards brought by rafghani. Not only did no one mean to be afraid, on the contrary, they were eyeing each other.


    Rafghani took a deep breath and said, "I want to end this boring trick. Please tell me your purpose of coming to Yemen. Otherwise, I will have to think you are infringing on the interests of our country. You bypassed me to contact."


    Gao Yang scratched his head, then looked at rafghani curiously and said, "what are your interests?"


    He asked knowingly, then looked up at Salim and said curiously again: "this is Yemen. I seem to be on the territory of husai armed forces. Oh, sorry, please tell me what interests have been damaged."


    Rafghani suddenly smiled and said, "well, it seems that you have to pretend to be stupid all the time. Since you are a tourist to Yemen, no matter what I do, it won''t have anything to do with Russia, right?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, that''s it."


    Rafghani stepped back, held his head high, looked at him proudly and said: "I''m full of diplomatic rhetoric, hypocritical and boring nonsense. I have to pretend that the facts don''t exist in front of me. I hate such people and don''t want to endure such hypocritical and boring tricks. You can''t tell your identity all the time. Then I can only think you''re a spy rather than a diplomat. In that case..."


    Rafghani took another step back, suddenly waved his hand and shouted, "come on, detain them all and try them carefully!"


    In fact, Gao Yang really didn''t want to have a conflict with rafghani, but husai''s armed confidentiality work was too poor. Rafghani was very dissatisfied with Russia''s hand extension, which immediately formed a king to King situation and a direct conflict.


    Rafghani''s bodyguard immediately shouted on the walkie talkie.


    Salim shouted impatiently and in panic, trying to stop the situation from getting worse.


    Rafghani, a winner, stood opposite Gao Yang and looked at him, but Gao Yang continued to smile at rafghani.


    At this moment, Gao Yang''s mind couldn''t help but emerge a person''s name.


    Ban Chao, ban Dingyuan.


    Ban Chao is a real envoy and Gao Yang is a fake.


    Ban Chao represents the Great Han country and Gao Yang is a fake Russian envoy, but their situation is similar, that is, once they are suppressed by the other party in momentum, there will be no future.


    If Gao Yang is really detained by the Iranians, there will be no future. Even if their lives are not in danger, they don''t have to think about having a say in the husai armed forces in the future.


    Gao Yang smiled and took a step forward, approached rafghani and whispered, "in fact, you are right about one thing. You hate hypocritical diplomatic rhetoric. Then, you make a mistake, that is, I am really not a diplomat, so you use the wrong way with me!"


    After saying that, Gao Yang also waved his hand and said loudly, "catch them and interrogate them slowly."


    Li JinFang went out with a punch. The bodyguard in front of him who had been angry and looked full of momentum fell down without humming.


    Frye raised his gun again and aimed at the bodyguard who had just pushed him. When the bodyguard dared not move, he hit the butt of the gun.


    First, he smashed the bodyguard in the stomach. After the bodyguard bent down, Frye hit the butt of a gun. After smashing the bodyguard''s head to the ground, Tommy grabbed the bodyguard''s leg and dragged it towards the rooms on both sides like a dead dog. Li JinFang also bent down and grabbed his bodyguard, He grabbed his hair and followed Tommy.


    As for Gao Yang''s side, grevatov broke out combat effectiveness inconsistent with his image.


    With a small jump, grevatov instantly appeared in front of a bodyguard. While the bodyguard was stunned and waved his fist, his right hand somehow broke through the defense line composed of the bodyguard''s arm, drilled into the crack of his arm, and hit the bodyguard on the chin.


    The only bodyguard around rafghani wanted to draw a gun. Gao Yang reached out and pointed at him and said, "Hey, hey, don''t draw a gun. I''m timid. I''ll shoot if you draw a gun. I tell you I''m used to shooting in the head."


    In the sound of Gao Yang''s banter, the bodyguard still pulled out his gun, but grevatov had reached his side, shot with one hand and hit his neck with the other, crisp and clean, and the gun fell to the ground.


    For grevatov, who likes to pierce people''s nostrils with a pencil, this is not his preferred way of doing things. He likes the silent one, but there is no problem in using grevatov as a thug. This is the least skill of being a member of the black devil.


    Silently, he copied the pistol that was about to land in his hand, and then grevatov disassembled the pistol into a part state like magic. As soon as he stretched out his hand, the part fell to the ground before making a clang sound.


    Grevatov stood at lavjani years ago, looked at him coldly, and then slowly let go. When the parts fell, lavjani''s eyes were straight.


    Gao Yang pointed to a room and said, "just send Mr. rafghani over and interrogate him slowly later. I suspect he is, er, I''m sure he wants to hinder my freedom of travel, that''s it."


    The action was so fast that Salim had no time to react and the dust had settled. Of course, even if Salim could react, he couldn''t stop anything.


    Salim grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and shook it vigorously. At the same time, he said in a hurry: "no, no, no, please don''t, this won''t work. The consequences are very serious, please don''t!"


    Grevatov didn''t care what Salim said. He coldly made an invitation gesture to rafghani. Looking at rafghani didn''t move, grevatov waved his head again, stretched out his hand and pointed to the selected room.


    Lavjani subconsciously shook his head. Grevatov slapped and directly punched lavjani on the stomach. When lavjani immediately curled up and fell to the ground like shrimp, grevatov wrapped his arm around lavjani''s neck, and then began to drag lavjani to walk.


    Grevatov is very small and lavjani is very tall, but when grevatov drags lavjani under his arm, he is like holding a pet dog, which is indescribable and relaxed.


    Salim did not shake his arms at this time, but looked at grevatov''s back in a daze and said helplessly, "it''s over, it''s all over, it''s all over."


    Gao Yang patted Salim on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, my friend, everything has me."

 Chapter 2325

    "Find out."


    Gao Yang pulled up a chair and sat down opposite lavgani. Then he said sincerely, "please find out who you think you are? Who do you think I am?"


    Rafghani looks very angry, but he is not very afraid. After all, it must not be a soft persimmon that has never seen the world that can be sent to take charge in Yemen, a place where birds don''t shit and fight dead all day.


    Very angry, lavgani stood up, but as soon as his ass left the chair, grevatov knocked heavily on his clavicle.


    "Ah!"


    With a cry of pain, rafghani sat back in his chair.


    "I won''t warn you next time. If you move again, I''ll break your leg."


    Grevatov said coldly and stopped talking, but rafghani really didn''t dare to stand up again. He glared and shouted, "dare you hit me?"


    Gao Yang wiped his hand. He hesitated, but grevatov didn''t respond at all.


    So Gao Yang had to do it himself.


    Anyway, it''s all played. It doesn''t make much difference to play more and less.


    Gao Yang stood up, walked up to you, and said helplessly, "do you regard yourself as a diplomat or me as a diplomat?"


    After saying that, Gao Yang suddenly punched and chiseled it, directly hit rafghani on the chest, bent rafghani and coughed heavily until he coughed up blood.


    "Sorry, did I hurt you?"


    Rafghani raised his head, reached out and wiped the blood on his mouth. After he spread his hand and looked at the blood on his hand, he said viciously: "you dare to hit me. It''s a pity that your fist is as weak as a woman!"


    Gao Yang opened his fist to fight again, but he soon loosened his fist, and then he shouted in Russian, "Tyrannosaurus Rex! Come here!"


    Irene came running, carrying a gun and said murderously, "boss!"


    Pointing at lougani, he said in Russian, "he said that my fists are not as powerful as a woman. In order to prove his point, hit him."


    Irene suddenly laughed. Her shoulders shrugged and her chest shook. Then she carried her rifle behind her and squeezed her fist in front of rafghani.


    "What are you doing? How dare you humiliate me! I''ll fight with you!"


    Ralph Ghani rubbed and stood up, and Irene hit it with a bang. This time, Ralph Ghani didn''t even have the strength to shout. He fell back and sat on the chair. As soon as he was soft, he would fall to the side.


    Grevatov stretched out his hand, grabbed lavgani''s hair and pulled him from falling.


    After a long delay, rafghani coughed and began to vomit blood. Then he rolled his eyes and stared at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang sat back in his chair, crossed his legs and said leisurely, "don''t underestimate women, do you understand now?"


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Irene and said with a smile, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I''d love to."


    Irene was still there clenching her fist. Rafghani gasped and tried hard to speak. At this time, she said, "if what you want to say is not good, I advise you to shut up, because if you hit you again next time, I''ll let her hit you in the face and knock off your teeth. Do you want to try?"


    Rafghani shut up immediately.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you see, your immature and arrogant way of doing things has pushed us into a lot of trouble. First of all, your biggest mistake is that you shouldn''t treat me as a diplomat."


    Rafghani gasped and whispered, "what are you trying to say?"


    Gao Yang pointed to his nose and said with a gloomy face, "do you think I look like a diplomat? Do you think I look like a guy who is full of diplomatic rhetoric and likes to convince people with his mouth?"


    Rafghani stopped talking.


    "What do you think I was sent here for? Establishing diplomatic relations and dealing with diplomatic disputes? Don''t be silly. I''m here to do it. I''m responsible for action and making things! I''m responsible for killing and setting fire after making things big. If you dare to obstruct me, I''ll fight with you immediately! Can''t you see? Don''t you understand?"


    Rafghani wiped his mouth and said gloomily, "your boss will not allow you to mess like this, as long as I, as long as I..."


    Perhaps he felt that he was too ashamed to type the report. After taking a breath, rafghani said fiercely, "you will cause disputes between the two countries! Very serious disputes!"


    Gao Yang began to laugh, Irene couldn''t help laughing, and even grevatov couldn''t help laughing and laughing.


    Just then, Salim shouted outside the door, "Mr. petram, please let Mr. rafghani out first. If there is anything, we can sit down and talk slowly. Don''t do this. You will only make things more and more complicated!"


    After Salim finished, groliov shouted in the walkie talkie: "we are surrounded. Someone wants to break in by force. It''s husai''s armed men."


    Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said lightly, "where''s your machine gun?"


    "I see, boss, who goes in and kills who. I''m sorry to bother you, sir."


    Gao Yang put down the walkie talkie and shouted at the door, "my friend, wait a minute. I''m having a very friendly communication with Mr. rafghani. Please come back later and keep quiet."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at rafghani and said helplessly, "man, didn''t I make it clear to you? I have no nationality and identity. I''m a tourist. Do you understand?"


    Rafghani looked like you lied to the ghost, scratched his head, and said helplessly, "well, well, if you don''t need hypocritical diplomatic language, I''ll be frank, Falk! I''ll hit you. How about I kill you? I don''t exist. What do you mean? You still have a dispute between the two countries, you idiot!"


    After scolding, Gao Yang looked like he hated iron but not steel and said angrily, "look at my face and the people I brought. Do you think we are like Russians?"


    After hesitating for a moment, rafghani whispered, "no! But you are absolutely!"


    "It''s your uncle!"


    Gao Yang scolded rafghani in Chinese, then scolded rafghani in English, German, French, Russian, Spanish and Arabic, and said to rafghani, "can I ask who you''re going to punish me?"


    Rafghani said with a hard face, "you, you are the KGB, you must be!"

 Chapter 2326

    Why does Gao Yang dare to beat rafghani? Why does he want to make things bigger and beat rafghani? That''s because he knows how tough he will be if yalebin or grevatov encounter such a thing.


    This is the virtue of the old maozi, especially that of the KGB. Let alone how unscrupulous and lawless the KGB was when the former Soviet Union was at its peak. Even when Russia was poor, it wanted to be even a pants pawn. When the poor could only live by themselves, it was still a poor virtue.


    As for the KGB, there is no way to compare with the past. It is much worse, but if the KGB is weak and counsels first, it will not be the KGB.


    Never mind how many losses Lao maozi has suffered because of this virtue, they can''t change it.


    After rafghani chose to use tough means to force Gao Yang, it would be abnormal if rafghani didn''t hold him down and beat him first. He would fight and kill without saying anything. When it''s time to fight, copy the guy immediately. That''s the normal performance of the KGB.


    So Gao Yang wants to fight anyway, and it''s refreshing. Why not fight.


    Rafghani finally said the words of the KGB. He sighed loudly, shook his head and said, "you''re here again. I said I''m not a Russian, let alone a KGB. I''m a tourist. However, do you want to complain to the KGB about me?"


    Rafghani clenched his teeth.


    Gao Yang sighed, "I really don''t understand. What do you think will threaten me?"


    Rafghani said in a deep voice, "no matter what you say, I can''t give in to some things. At most, let''s die together."


    Rafghani finally stopped saying what Gao Yang dared.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, let''s talk. I''m here with a task. You know that I can''t stay here. Then change someone, just as I killed you and you will immediately send someone to take over your work."


    Rafghani was silent, because Gao Yang said the truth that fools understand. This is a secret contest between the two countries. He and Gao Yang can be replaced at any time.


    Gao Yang looked very sincere and whispered, "why, I have to be sent in secret to avoid your feelings, and what we need has no conflict with you, so I''m here."


    Rafghani whispered, "what do you mean?"


    "Your irrational and impulsive behavior has pushed us both into trouble, and I want to solve this problem now."


    After a very frank sentence, Gao Yang continued: "I don''t want to go back, because I came to make some achievements. It doesn''t matter to tell you. As for you, I don''t think you want to be disgraced. You should be recalled to China, scolded by your boss, and endure the white eyes of your colleagues?"


    Rafghani''s face was uncertain. He held up his hand and said, "you don''t have to guess. It must be like this. We are all the same."


    Rafghani sighed low and said, "is there any room for redemption now?"


    Gao Yang approached rafghani and whispered, "I''ll explain in detail the purpose here. It was originally a top secret, but if I don''t say, then I have to go back, and you have to go back, and some things don''t matter as long as they don''t know, right?"


    Rafghani nodded slightly.


    "It''s very difficult in Syria. If Yemen makes some movement and involves the energy of Shah, well, the situation may be better. As far as I know, you''ve been working to get rid of Hadi and let Hussein''s armed forces control Yemen. It''s simple here. We won''t compete with you for the control of Hussein''s armed forces. We don''t need to rob and can''t rob at all, can''t we?"


    Rafghani whispered, "what''s your purpose?"


    "As I said, I''m responsible for doing it. I''m not making trouble for you, but increasing the strength of husai''s armed forces. How can I say..."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and whispered: "Man, to be honest, don''t you think the combat effectiveness of husai armed forces is too poor? Maybe you will send some people to train husai armed forces, but we think it''s better to train them personally. Moreover, if necessary, we can do it in person. The defeat of husai armed forces can''t cause trouble for Shah. A husai from victory to victory Armed is what we all need. "


    Gao Yang gestures with his hand and says: "What I have said is very straightforward. Our interests and directions are absolutely the same. We just need to strengthen the strength of husai armed forces in the short term. What harm does it do to you? You can even let us go when we don''t exist and encounter some hard battles. You are willing to refuse such a good thing as sending me to death and meritorious service? Then you are really white I''m crazy. I''m sure you won''t be so stupid. "


    Rafghani frowned and said, "it can''t be so simple. Don''t try to deceive me. It''s too... Too..."


    "It''s too cheap, isn''t it? Man, think about what else we can do? Intervene openly? Or ask your Zhengfu to do it for you? Now the relationship between the two sides is very good, but some things are always done quietly. Why bother? And we have to admit that we are much better."


    Rafghani said coldly, "it''s not necessarily."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I won''t argue with you about who is more powerful. This problem is meaningless. I just want to say that I won''t seek to control husai''s armed forces. You will always look at me, so don''t doubt this. I just need to train husai''s armed forces and fight in person at the critical moment. That''s all."


    Rafghani thought again, sighed loudly and said, "I should come here in a very secret and start working in a very secret. This is my requirement, but the specific work is different from what those who make plans think, right? You have such strict control over husai''s armed forces, how can I keep it secret? So, man, let''s cooperate."


    Rafghani said warily, "how can we cooperate?"


    "I don''t want people to know what happened here when I came here... Er, you know, I believe you don''t want people to know what happened here, so you just think I don''t exist and I do what I should do. If I cross the line, can''t you find out? You find that I cross the line. It''s all your people here. Husai armed forces can say It''s controlled by you, and you''re worried that you can''t deal with me? On the contrary, think again. You drove me away. Of course you can do it, but then only other people were sent, and there are definitely more people. If you kill me, the consequences will be more serious. Are you right? "


    Louga, you were silent for a moment, and then he whispered, "it''s not impossible to cooperate once, but..."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I''m sorry, I''m really too impulsive. How can I invite you into this room? I apologize to you, and I have to apologize to you in public!"

 Chapter 2327

    The door finally opened. With the expressionless grevatov dodging to one side, Gao Yang immediately came out of the door, bowed slightly, stretched out his hands and said respectfully, "please, Mr. lavgani."


    Rafghani came out of the door, his face as usual, nodded slightly, and said to Gao Yang, "you''re welcome, Mr. petram."


    Salim was almost stupid when he stood on one side. Just now, he heard the thumping inside. It was clear that he was hitting people with fists to meat, and then he was shouting and yelling. How could it take a while? It''s all right!


    Salim was a little stunned, but the matter was solved safely, which was naturally the best.


    "Great, you, you two, this is, this is..."


    Gao Yang said apologetically, "I was a little too impulsive just now. Salim, my brother, let you worry too. I''m sorry, but it''s all right now. I''ve calmed down. Mr. rafghani forgives my rashness and impulse."


    Rafghani said modestly, "no, no, I''m too impulsive. We both have responsibilities, and I need to apologize."


    Just then, Salim swallowed his saliva and suddenly said, "well, please come in quickly."


    Although we have to do a full set of drama, we can''t give each other steps like this. There are swords at the gate and guns at the muzzle. If anyone hugs the fire with his fingers, it will be a tragedy.


    Gao Yang looked at the gate, then frowned and said angrily, "what are you doing? I just had a secret talk with Mr. rafghani. Why did you stop the master from entering? Even the gun was taken out. What are you doing? Put the gun away!"


    With Gao Yang''s reprimand, groliov and them all took away their guns and immediately retreated to one side, while lavgani said in an angry voice: "just let me know what''s wrong? How did it happen like this?"


    Standing at the gate, he said with an apologetic smile: "I''m really sorry, Mr. rafghani. I''m really impulsive and rash in language. I even let my brothers misunderstand. This, I''m so sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    Rafghani waved his hand and said loudly, "it''s nothing. It''s also strange that I didn''t explain clearly. Now the misunderstandings have been solved. It doesn''t matter. The past is over."


    After saying that, lavgani waved his hand to the man at the door, his face sank, and said in a loud voice, "go back, what are you doing here?"


    As people with guns at the door began to slowly retreat back, Abdullah immediately came out of the crowd.


    In fact, Abdullah has just arrived, but the people in front of Satan have raised their guns and loaded their bullets. He can''t stand in the front. Now it''s all right and not dangerous. He can come out naturally.


    Abdullah opened his arms with a cheerful face and said with a laugh, "I just said, it''s just a small misunderstanding. In fact, I still want to introduce each other to you, but now it seems that it''s not necessary."


    After a ha ha, Abdullah looked at Salim and said in a reproachful voice, "it must be that you didn''t arrange it and didn''t make it clear. Otherwise, we need to come over there."


    Without waiting to speak up, rafghani smiled and said: "in fact, I don''t blame him. The tone of my speech with Mr. petram may be more intense. Then we entered the room and continued to quarrel. No wonder everyone would misunderstand, but now there''s no problem. Let''s go back."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly, then said to Abdullah, "please come in. Now the misunderstanding has been eliminated. It''s time to sit down and talk together."


    Abdullah turned back and said, "get out of here, get out of here."


    After driving everyone away, Abdullah did not enter the yard. He said to rafghani and Gao Yang, "I still have some things to deal with. We have a banquet to entertain you in the evening. We have plenty of time to talk slowly in the evening."


    Abdullah is a smart man. He won''t sit down and talk with them now. After he casually made an excuse to leave, Salim quickly said in a hurry: "then I''ll go and prepare it quickly. After the dinner is ready, I''ll invite two people respectively."


    Salim also left in a hurry.


    Why are others in a hurry?


    Because there are still four bodyguards in the house. In full view of the public, will the four bodyguards lying down be carried out or put up? Let people see the tragedy of the bodyguard, then the beginning of the play was done in vain.


    After everyone left, Gao Yang waved and said, "I almost forgot. I don''t want to invite Mr. rafghani''s bodyguard out quickly."


    After saying that, Gao Yang looked at lougani with a guilty face and said, "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I don''t know what to say. In short, I will compensate your bodyguard."


    There was no one else, and rafghani, who had been beaten by an old fist, was not interested in pretending, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only wave with disgust on his face: "Bodyguards are beaten for others, not to mention just a few familiar attendants. It''s too useless. I''ll change them when I go back. I have to thank you for showing me their incompetence. In Yemen, I need to take some real bodyguards, but they can''t."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, yes, it turned out that only a few followers followed you. This can''t do. Professional bodyguards are still necessary."


    Rafghani''s bodyguards were brought out. They were black and blue, and it was difficult to walk. Looking at their bodyguards, rafghani finally didn''t want to install them anymore. He snorted coldly and said loudly, "a group of waste, drive, go!"


    Rafghani''s car was at the door. As soon as rafghani''s car left, Li JinFang took a long breath and said in a low voice, "it''s so hanging. I almost had an accident. Brother Yang, how did you deal with it?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you can''t end without fighting. This peaceful situation is fought out. Close the door. There will be no more guests this time."


    Groliov also opened his mouth and said, "it''s okay. I''m worried about completely destroying our situation. How can we solve it? Just apologize?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "what''s the apology? Pull the house first, come out and give him a step down. It''s just solved. It''s agreed that all this should not have happened today. He acquiesced in our existence. Let''s not cross the line to challenge Iran''s control of Hussein''s armed forces. It''s too urgent to elaborate. It''s estimated that the detailed content will have to be discussed in the evening."


    Groliov said in surprise, "can you solve it like this after a fight?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "there''s no way. Some people have to fight first before they can talk, but I''m not going to say anything to him. Wait for Jim to come and let Jim play with them. They won''t die!"

 Chapter 2328

    Salim is the person in charge of receiving Gaoyang. In terms of material conditions, Salim arranged very well.


    The rooms are not big, but there are many. Naturally, they are not luxurious, but they are comfortable, but it also depends on where they are. At least in Yemen, they are definitely the highest level.


    It''s this meal. It can''t be said that husai''s armed forces don''t care, but husai''s armed forces can bring out the highest level, that is, all kinds of barbecues, all kinds of pancakes, and essential hummus.


    The food in the whole Middle East is similar to that in Yemen, so the dinner specially set for Gao Yang in the evening did not bring much freshness in the diet, and rafghani, as another main guest, hasn''t come yet.


    Although it seemed as if nothing had happened, Ralph Ghani was beaten and vomited blood twice. Gao Yang and Irene really fought hard, and there was no injury outside. However, Ralph Ghani had to feel uncomfortable for two days. Besides, it was inevitable that he coughed with chest pain and blood every day.


    Moreover, Yemenis don''t talk about things when they eat. They talk about things when they chew Kett. Therefore, the dinner can be said to be quite boring and meaningless.


    After attending a dinner party, Gao Yang went back to bed early.


    In the past, Gao Yang was bound to take turns on duty at night, but now, Gao Yang is no longer doing things like standing guard as before.


    Gao Yang doesn''t share joys and sorrows with his brothers because he is the head of Satan, but because he is too stressed and consumes too much mental energy. If he can''t get enough sleep at night, he really can''t carry it.


    Let''s put it this way. Gao Yang would rather spend a week on the battlefield than spend a minute fighting with people as a special envoy of a big country in a dangerous place.


    Can the pressure be small? High shoulders carry the burden of leading the whole Satan forward, and it is the burden of moving forward alive.


    Fortunately, no matter how much pressure, Gaoyang''s sleep quality is still very good.


    The next day at dawn, Gao Yang got up on time, punched and kicked his legs in his room. When he couldn''t practice shooting, he practiced drawing his gun and practicing gun action. He left his room after a whole hour.


    The breakfast was delivered by husai armed people. Salim seemed to assume the role of a full-time nanny. When eating breakfast, he whispered, "the car is ready. We set out to Sana''a after dinner. It''s not easy to walk. It''s good for us to arrive at noon. After picking up the people, we''ll try to come back before dark."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, thank you."


    Although Somalia is very close to Yemen, the transportation between them is very inconvenient, so they come first in the United States.


    As long as Satan''s troops arrive, Gao Yang will have more confidence, so Salim''s proposal is very considerate. Gao Yang is eager to pick up people at the airport early.


    Husai armed forces are also large armed forces with tens of thousands of people, and actually control half of Yemen. As long as Abdullah is willing to provide convenience, the basic needs are basically not a problem.


    He still took Salim''s car. After getting on the car, Gao Yang had intended to talk to Salim about some substantive issues. For example, he wanted to ask Salim if he could get artillery from husai armed forces. A few are enough, but after thinking about it, Gao Yang decided not to say anything for the time being. It''s better to wait for Jim and Salim to say something.


    Chatting all the way to get closer, the mighty convoy arrived at Sana''a airport without obstruction or any danger. Everything was very smooth.


    At more than two o''clock at noon, a plane landed, and then Satan came out one after another.


    Yuri''s big man was very conspicuous, but what Gao Yang didn''t expect was that yalebin on crutches was walking in front of the crowd.


    Gao Yang was originally sitting in the car. Although Salim''s air conditioner was not very strong, it was always better than not. However, after seeing yalebin, Gao Yang immediately pushed open the door, got off in a hurry and ran towards yalebin.


    He ran to Jared bin in one breath, reached out his hand and held one of Jared Bin''s arms, raised his voice and whispered, "teacher, why did you come in person? Didn''t you say you were there?"


    Yalebin looked sullen and whispered, "let go of me! Do I need someone to help me?"


    Gao Yang immediately released his hand and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Yalebin''s face slowed slightly and said in a low voice, "don''t help me in front of others in the future. I haven''t reached the time when I can''t walk."


    Gao Yanglian hurriedly said, "sorry, sorry, I just saw you a little excited."


    Yalebin coughed twice, then turned his head and looked. Then he stretched out his hand and pointed to Liang Dong and said, "I''m not here because of him."


    After turning back, yalebin sighed, "I''ve always been picky, but it''s only when I have conditions to be picky, you know what I mean."


    "Yes, of course. Enjoy it when you have the conditions. Those who should suffer will suffer."


    Yalebin sighed again and said, "I didn''t feel anything when I was in Somalia. Although it was a little hot, a little boring and the food was too bad, where people were only satisfied with being full and what tricks they could make. Originally, it was nothing, but after Liang came, I found that my ability to endure bad food had seriously decreased."


    Shaking his head and pausing for a crutch, yalebin said helplessly, "you asked Liang to serve everyone. I can''t leave him in Berbera to cook for me, so I followed."


    Gao Yang immediately got up and shouted to Liang Dong who followed the team: "Liang Dong!"


    "Here!"


    I don''t know whether Liang Dong is a conditioned reflex or something. After shouting, he immediately ran to Gao Yang''s body. He wanted to salute and felt wrong. After putting down his arm in a very awkward posture, he said very awkward: "boss..."


    Gao Yang raised his eyebrows and whispered, "when you arrive, pay attention. You must avoid it in the future."


    Liang Dong immediately whispered, "I''m sorry, I''ve strengthened training these two days to adapt to the state in the army in the past. As soon as I take a gun and run obstacles in physical training every day, I can''t get around it. I''ll avoid it in the future."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. You and the old man will go back to Somalia immediately. You can''t use you here. Your only task is to take good care of the old man. This is an order!"


    "Ah!"


    Stunned, he grew up, but Liang Dong straightened up and said loudly, "yes! Ensure the completion... Yes! Boss!"


    Yalebin suddenly laughed, and then he said to Gao Yang, "have you asked me what I mean? What am I going to do? What am I going to do when I come back? Do you think I''m willing to retire? It''s so interesting here. I''ll stay and Liang will stay."


    What jarebin said was what he said. Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, come this way, please."

 Chapter 2329

    Yalebin didn''t walk slowly with crutches, but Gao Yang knew that it was the result that he could speed up his steps, so Gao Yang, who led the way, deliberately slowed down his steps.


    Salim welcomed him up and looked at the obviously senior alebin. It was difficult to understand why there was an old man who thought he was old, so he came to Gao Yang''s body and whispered, "who is this?"


    Gao Yang waved and whispered, "don''t ask, don''t ask."


    Salim stared, but nodded, "OK, I see, I see."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said with a smile, "there''s nothing I can''t say. I''m retired and bored. I want to come here for a stroll, walk and have a look."


    It''s strange for Salim to understand, but looking at his respectful look, he nodded and said, "OK, OK, welcome, welcome."


    At this time, Gao Yang pointed to Jim who had been standing next to yalebin and said, "this is Jim. He came to lead our work. In view of yesterday''s events, er, Mr. Jim was urgently sent. If you have anything to do in the future, just tell him directly."


    Salim looked up in surprise, and then held out his hand to Jim.


    Jim always smiles before talking to others, but this time, Jim always looks very serious. After he reached out and shook Salim, he said in a deep voice: "Hello, my name is Jim. I was sent to help petram work. What Mr. petram said is just a joke."


    Salim was a little confused. He was afraid that he might accidentally get involved in the struggle between Gaoyang and Jim. It seemed that Jim was sent to monitor or lead Gaoyang. It was normal for Russia to send another Jim after the incident between Gaoyang and lavgani yesterday.


    Gao Yang spread his hand to Salim and said helplessly, "Alas, I''m just too rushed. In order to avoid the situation of yesterday in the future, Jim came. Let him talk to you in the future. I''m not suitable."


    After explaining to Salim, Gao Yang said to Jim, "you can do everything that has nothing to do with action in the future. I really have a headache. It''s too time for you to come. In fact, you should come with me."


    Gao Yang had a few words with Jim, and Salim observed that Gao Yang really didn''t have any resentment against Jim, and seemed to have a good relationship, so he hugged Jim.


    When meeting and greeting, Joseph silently stood behind Gao Yang. He was a bodyguard. Although he didn''t say hello to Gao Yang, Joseph had automatically entered the role of bodyguard.


    After a few words, Salim looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang looked at his watch and said to Salim, "there''s another plane coming. It can land in about 20 minutes. You take Jim back first and talk about what to talk about. I''ll pick someone up and go back."


    Salim still hesitated. Gao Yang had to pull Salim aside and whispered to Salim: "My friend, we get along very well, so I have to tell you something I shouldn''t say. Remember, Jim is a civilian staff, and the assistance will be in his charge from now on. Yesterday''s matter still has some influence on me, but it''s the best result. Please ask Jim to implement the assistance as soon as possible after you go back, and I''ll talk to him. I think he will come I should have brought part of it. "


    Salim nodded repeatedly and whispered, "I see, I see. Although it''s a pity, it''s good that yesterday''s matter can be solved in this way. Then I''ll leave first and leave you dozens of guards. With them, no one will dare to provoke you on the road."


    Gao Yang left more than a dozen cars and dozens of people. Salim first escorted the new yalebin back, while Gao Yang stayed and waited for the people sent by Nate.


    After waiting for almost an hour, the wizard came out with more than 30 people. Although they were all dressed in civilian clothes, they still had a strong military color. What made Gao Yang a little silly was that all these people came with empty hands, that is, they brought almost nothing except their clothes.


    But when the wizard came to Gao Yang, Gao Yang pointed to the people behind the wizard and whispered, "wizard! What do you mean, it''s too stingy? At least let them take their weapons with them and come with their hands empty?"


    The wizard looked like a face with knight and said coldly, "you arranged the plane. They brought weapons, but they didn''t dare to take them on the plane. You blame me?"


    Gao Yang patted his head and said with great annoyance, "I''m negligent! I forgot to remind the people who do things, FAK. It''s not troublesome to send another trip."


    The wizard said faintly, "coffee."


    Gao Yang vomited: "I thought Nate sent you to deliver these people safely, but it seems that you just want to get back the coffee?"


    The wizard whispered, "otherwise? I''m busy. Our leader said that if you''re going to cheat him with something, let me punch you in the face."


    Gao Yang said triumphantly, "fool, when was the thing I sold not the top thing?"


    Grevatov went back with yalebin and had to explain the situation on the way. Now Irene is carrying the coffee box.


    Gao Yang turned back and waved to Irene. After taking the box, he handed it to the wizard and said, "here, take it back. Don''t forget to remind knight to thank me."


    The wizard didn''t answer. He put down the box. First, he looked at the box, took out a vacuum glass can, looked at it, opened the cover of a can, took out a coffee bean and put it in his mouth. After chewing for a while, he nodded and said, "OK."


    After waiting for a moment, the wizard who was still chewing suddenly raised his eyebrows, nodded and said, "it''s not bad."


    After waiting for a moment, he stopped chewing and slightly closed his eyes. The wizard who was tasting suddenly opened his eyes, looked at the jar in his hand and said loudly, "great!"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "how do I think you look like a poison test? You can taste it directly by eating beans?"


    The wizard whispered, "I made Nate''s coffee. If I can''t taste good or bad, will I do this?"


    After that, the wizard pointed to the box and said, "there should be four cans here. Why are there only two cans? You don''t understand coffee. Take it out to me."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "go away. Who says I don''t understand? I have to leave two cans for everyone to taste. Besides, I can''t give it to you now. I didn''t bring it."


    The wizard said seriously, "I can wait. I can go back with you to get coffee and go tomorrow. You can at least give me another can. You know, these are really important to Nate."


    Gao Yang turned and waved to Li JinFang and said loudly, "toad! If the wizard bastard doesn''t go, you''ll take everything back from him!"


    The wizard put the jar, picked up the box, and then said quickly, "the man has brought it. I''ll take the coffee away. The handover is over. Bye."

 Chapter 2330

    The wizard fled and left. Gao Yang waved to the man brought by the wizard and said loudly, "Hi, guys, hello."


    Another group of Ukrainians came. These people are basically the backbone of the artillery. Except for one person, it is the college student company commander volvikski.


    Gao Yang patted walwicksky on the shoulder and said with a smile, "how do you feel?"


    "I feel OK, sir," said walvikskie slightly timidly


    "Don''t call me sir when you get here. Call me boss."


    He smiled and patted walvikski on the arm, looked up at the others and said loudly, "this is not a place to talk. Let''s go back first. You all know what you''re here for. I won''t talk more. Let''s go back to the camp first."


    He said hello in a hurry and took the people who had just arrived back to Amran.


    When I returned to the yard where I lived, it was almost dark.


    Gao Yang jumped out of the car, waited for everyone to get off, took everyone into the yard, and immediately shouted, "leibrov! Leibrov!"


    Leibrov immediately ran out of a room and shouted, "boss, you''re looking for me."


    Gao Yang waved and let leibrov come to his heel. He looked back at the artillery who had got off the bus and gathered together, then pointed to leibrov and said, "there are no ranks and positions here, but you need to remember that from now on, he is your leader, and all of you must obey all his orders."


    Of course, the specially recruited artillery is to be commanded by leibrov. This is a technical arm. It is a waste to give blind command to people who don''t know artillery.


    These people led by walvikski are all fresh from the battlefield. They are all artillery soldiers with professional background. They all have rich practical experience. Even if they are directly pulled to war, there will be no problem. Leibrov seems a little immature and he has no experience in leading soldiers, but he is an officer from the artillery academy after all, There is no problem for him to lead these people.


    Therefore, as soon as these people recruited from Ukraine arrived, Gaoyang immediately had a usable artillery team, which could be pulled out at any time as long as the artillery arrived.


    "You tell them the rules and tell everyone what you can and can''t do."


    Leibrov was a little excited and immediately said, "yes, boss."


    Gao Yang once promised leibrov an artillery regiment. Although the artillery regiment''s promise has not been realized, leibrov is not a bare rod commander at last. Can you not be excited.


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "I''ll give you the person, and the room should be arranged for you?"


    "It''s all assigned, boss. We live in four rooms. These are the rooms."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, go and arrange your people."


    Leibrov stood in front of the artillery under his control and shouted, "I''ll take you to your dormitory first. If you want to live together, apply to me and start eating dinner in half an hour. Now everyone hurry up and come with me now."


    Leibrov took a group of people away, but walvikski was different. Gao Yang looked around and said, "is there a room available?"


    When there were more people, the room became more nervous. Then Peter shouted, "boss, Yuri and I have a room. There are four beds in our room. He can share a room with us."


    Gao Yang nodded, then said to Peter, "good, he''ll give it to you. You''re responsible for taking him."


    Peter is an old soldier. At least he is much older than Gao Yang. If he hadn''t broken his leg, he wouldn''t have been in the hands of Satan. Therefore, there''s no need to worry about giving walwicksky to Peter.


    There was nothing else. Gao Yang had a lot of things to deal with. After looking at his watch, Gao Yang said to grivatov, who came back first: "where has Jim gone?"


    "Talking to Salim, they went to see Abdullah together."


    Gao Yang didn''t see Liang Dong either, so he shouted, "where''s Liang Dong? Is he preparing dinner for us?"


    "No, Salim didn''t give us materials, but there is a kitchen here. Liang Dong followed Jim and Salim, but if we want to start our own business, we have to wait at least tomorrow."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, let''s move freely. Which room is yalebin in? Take me."


    Gao Yang followed grevatov to the door of a house, knocked, then pushed the door in, and saw that alebin was already sitting in a chair.


    After pointing to the chair beside him and motioning to Gao Yang to sit down, yalebin said slowly, "grevatov has told me what you have done."


    "So do you think I can handle it properly?" he said in a low voice


    Yalebin nodded slowly, and then said, "you did the right thing. You must be tough, very tough, because the KGB must be tough. If you''re not tough enough, it''s wrong."


    After that, yalebin said with a proud and nostalgic face: "if the KGB is really doing your thing, where do you need to apologize, but there''s no way. You''re not really backed up, so your practice is impeccable and correct."


    "It''s easy to do when you come. What will happen in the future..."


    Yalebin stretched out a hand, waved to Gao Yang and said, "no, I''m just here for vacation. You can deal with anything by yourself. Then, from now on, they all listen to you. You don''t combine the black devil with Satan, but you can completely control the black devil."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help looking at grevatov, who nodded slightly at him.


    Although the black devil has been helping Gao Yang before, Gao Yang can''t command the black devil. The black devil belongs to yalebin, but only to yalebin. If Gao Yang wants to invite the black devil to do anything, he must pass through yalebin. But now, yalebin seems to be giving him the whole black devil.


    "All, leave it to me?"


    Yalebin looked at it, raised it in surprise, gently nodded and said, "yes, I''ll give it to you."


    "Why, isn''t it a little fast?"


    Yalebin waved his hand and said, "you did a good job. Now I think you are qualified to command the black devil, and you are my successor. It''s time for Sony to give it to you. There''s no need to worry. I''ve already told hammer and Pavlovic that you are the vice captain of the black devil, so they will obey you completely."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said with a smile, "vice captain?"


    Yalebin said faintly, "yes, I''ll appoint you. When I die, you''ll be the captain of the black devil."

 Chapter 2331

    When he came out of yalebin''s room, Gao Yang was still in a trance, because yalebin suddenly gave him the black devil, which made it difficult for him to adapt.


    It''s no exaggeration. Gaoyang now has the most powerful force in the world, and there is no one.


    It was definitely the most powerful force at least 20 years ago.


    The black devil has indeed reached its twilight years. All its members have passed their peak and began to decline. However, the black devil is omnipotent, omnipotent and proficient. Now the black devil is completely exalted.


    The black devil is omnipotent, omnipotent and refined. Now the black devil is completely exalted.


    Standing at the door of yalebin, Gao Yang took a long breath. Then he saw tarta salute him, and then said casually, "Hello, captain."


    Starting with Tartar''s salute, Vassili also saluted, and his attitude was much more correct than tartar''s. then he said in a deep voice, "Hello, captain."


    Grevatov came out of yalebin''s room, slowly closed the door, saluted Gao Yang with a serious face, and whispered, "Hello, deputy captain, I will inform him that you have been appointed Deputy captain by the captain."


    Hammer hesitated a little, but he frowned and looked at it for a while. He still gave a perfunctory salute and said, "although I don''t know why, the captain chose you. It must be reasonable for him, so you will be my vice captain in the future. Hello, captain."


    Pavlovic had been injured in grevatov''s home for a period of time. He and Gao Yang were the first to know each other, but among the black devils, he had the least contact with Gao Yang. Therefore, after everyone else made a statement, Pavlovic did not move for a long time.


    Pavlovic has been watching Gao Yang. Tata looked at Pavlovic and said discontentedly, "what are you waiting for?"


    Pavlovic shrugged his shoulders and said, "nothing, just some emotion and curiosity. I never thought that anyone other than the black devil would be elected vice captain."


    After that, Pavlovic touched his face and then said to Gao: "You''re a good man. I think so. After the battle with the butter knife, I''ll kill everyone if it''s me. But you have to take special trouble to try to save me and the hammer. I don''t understand very much. As the leader of the dark forces, your practice is a little redundant."


    Tarta said discontentedly, "you have a lot of nonsense."


    Pavlovic ignored tarta, but looked at the hammer and said with a smile: "I really didn''t expect that the hammer''s leg was really not lame."


    The hammer muttered, "it hurts when it rains and cloudy. It hurts when it rises. At that time, I think I might as well die at that time."


    Pavlovic rubbed his forehead, and then casually said to Gao Yang: "I can''t imagine that you should become my captain, but, well, you''re a good candidate. Then, Hello, Captain!"


    Pavlovic also saluted Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I really didn''t know you would salute. Don''t you have such etiquette?"


    Pavlovic nodded and said, "yes, it''s only rarely used. When I joined the team, I saluted the captain, and then I saluted when I was summoned by Brezhnev and rewarded. Although I joined the black devil, I almost never had the opportunity to contact any outsider, I always have to be polite, and salute is the most appropriate."


    He breathed loudly and said, "OK, thank you. If so, I should return one."


    Gao Yang raised his hand, returned a military salute to several people around him, and said with a smile, "should you call me vice captain?"


    Talta pointed to the door of yalebin''s room and said with a smile: "if he is there, he is of course the captain. You are the vice captain, but if he is not there, you can remove the vice word. We still know that he is so sophisticated, except grevatov. He is rigid."


    Having said that, Tata waved her hand and said, "OK, it''s okay. I''m going back to play chess."


    Several black devils seemed to be waiting to announce that they agreed with yalebin''s appointment. After Tata said to go, several people immediately returned to their rooms.


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said to himself, "the vice captain of the black devil feels good."


    Just at this time, Gao Yang saw a car parked at the gate, and then Liang Dong got off the car and began to move things down, so Gao Yang immediately walked over and said, "come back, what did you give?"


    "Oh, it''s just some cooking belongings. There''s a little meat. There''s no refrigerator here. If it''s too much, it will break. Some of them said that they would send the beef and mutton they dare to kill every day to ensure enough. They didn''t take much today, even a little food and meat."


    Gao Yang looked at things and nodded, "that''s enough. First open a small stove for the old man, or he won''t be used to it."


    Liang Dong said with a smile: "yes, I see what they eat. The meat is roasted and the dishes are roasted or eaten raw. This is not a waste of things. The old man is so old that he can''t stand eating barbecue all day. The old man, of course, eats something that is easy to digest and convenient to eat."


    After everything was unloaded, Gao Yang picked up a basket and said with a smile, "what are you going to fix for the old man?"


    Liang Dong hurriedly said, "put down your things and I''ll move them myself."


    Gao Yang said dismissively, "let''s go. Why are you so polite?"


    "Give me a million dollars a year. I''m not polite. How can I do it?"


    After Liang Dong finished laughing, he picked up a basket and walked to the kitchen with Gao Yang. Gao Yang said with a smile: "I tell you, others are secondary. Your biggest task, including me, is to take good care of the old man, and the old man is full of praise for your dishes. What''s your secret?"


    Suikou road of beam building: "What''s the secret? There''s no secret. When the old man is old, the things he gives him must be hot and hot. Don''t worry about what doesn''t taste good when it''s cold. What he wants must be the heat just out of the pot. In addition, the old man, the things are made a little more finely and soft. He doesn''t dare to say that they melt in the mouth. At least he has to eat them without effort. They must taste good, right Yes, follow the old man''s taste, and change patterns frequently and pay attention to nutrition. That''s all. Today... "


    Gao Yang nodded again and again and said, "OK, very good. You did a very good job. Today you can open a small stove for the old man and have a rest. Tomorrow you can cook for us and let them see!"

 Chapter 2332

    When Gao Yang helped Liang Dong move things, it was actually time for dinner.


    Salim didn''t show up. He should still be talking to Jim about something, but if he explained what he should do, someone would surely do it.


    There is a car dedicated to delivering dinner, that is, freshly baked meat, pancakes and fresh vegetables that are more precious to Yemen. They are chopped and mixed into salads. That''s all for dinner, but the weight must be enough.


    Gao Yang hopes to be completely isolated from husai forces in life so as not to reveal things that should not be known. In this way, his living conditions must be greatly affected, but for the sake of safety, the price is definitely worth it.


    The place is too small, so naturally there is no canteen, and there is no special person to take care of Satan''s daily life. To put it bluntly, you have to brush the bowls yourself after eating.


    It''s just that you can hardly use a bowl to eat in Yemen.


    "Dinner!"


    Gao Yang is moving things with Liang Dong. After shouting, people who usually have to stay in their house come out one after another and take the plate assigned to them to get food.


    Seeing that Gao Yang was moving things, several people came to help and moved things into the kitchen.


    After several people sent things into the kitchen, Li JinFang said casually, "boss, when can we start our own business?"


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow will do. Go up to Liang Dong tonight and clean up. We''ll start our own business tomorrow."


    Li JinFang and Liang Dong had a chance to talk for the first time. So did Cui Bo. When he heard that he could start his own business the next day, Cui Bo immediately said, "I''ll help tomorrow. You know, I used to be a cook in a hotel."


    Liang Dong immediately said with great interest, "Oh? Really! Where are you?"


    Cui Bo said impolitely, "Libya, Huaxia City Hotel."


    Liang Dong was surprised and said, "listen to the name, you know it should be a big hotel. I have to see your craft tomorrow."


    Li JinFang said with disdain: "don''t listen to him foolishly. Didn''t you hear anyone talk about what he did in Somalia?"


    "No, not really."


    Cui Bo hurriedly said to Li JinFang, "Why are you blind? Why are you blind? Don''t you know I used to be a chef there?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, noodles and pancakes can be used as a big dish. You also mean to say you are a chef. Do you know what a chef means?"


    At the expense of Cui Bo, Gao Yang immediately said to Liang Dong, "in fact, what he does is also good. Really, it''s too monotonous. I can only eat the staple food. Steamed bread is good, but I can''t just eat steamed bread, right?"


    Li JinFang stopped taking care of Cui Bo, but after looking around in the kitchen, he nodded and said, "have you cleaned up? Yes, although the conditions are a little primitive, they have the meaning of the army."


    When Liang Donglai came, he cleaned up the kitchen alone. This is his main battlefield. Therefore, the kitchen has taken on a new look. It is clean everywhere. Things are arranged in a whole line, which makes people feel comfortable.


    Upon hearing Li JinFang''s words, Liang Dong immediately said, "Oh, you used to be a soldier in China?"


    Li JinFang then said proudly, "of course, and I tell you, I''ve been in the cooking class to help. I''ve been in the kitchen for at least a month. Our army is not top-notch. I can''t get into the kitchen at all. I didn''t blow with you. When we were in the army, we were top-notch in everything!"


    Gao Yang said, "I haven''t heard of you. Have you ever been to the cooking class?"


    Li Jin had a good reputation and said, "of course, we are a field army. You know, there must not be a soldier who is a counsellor. I have to be especially able to fight in any post. It''s not that the top can''t enter. I''ve been there several times before I was selected, but I just helped to start. I can''t cook. It''s true that I didn''t practice my cooking."


    Liang Dong was excited. When he met the same kind of excitement, he immediately said, "comrade in arms, your selection of the army has gone? Where has the selection gone?"


    When he asked which army it was, Li JinFang immediately wilted.


    After being stunned, Li JinFang said somewhat listlessly, "don''t say that of the army."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "you can say! What you do is not a loss of personnel. Didn''t you tell you? It will certainly restore your reputation! What can''t be said."


    Gao Yang knows that Li JinFang has a thorn in his heart, but he wants to pull it out for Li JinFang!


    Li JinFang felt his chin and smiled a few times, but then he frowned and whispered: "Brother Yang, you see, I was selected at that time, but I was still in intensive training. If I didn''t get elected, I had to go back to the original army, but something happened during the selection. Where did I restore my reputation? The original company or the special brigade? Where am I from? I''ve been afraid to ask you about this. Now that I''m talking about it today, tell me Well, I''m ready. "


    Gao Yang said with great satisfaction: "You don''t trust me, brother. I''ll tell you. Listen up! Revoke all sanctions against you and deal with it according to your unfortunate sacrifice in the process of courageous action. It''s a little difficult to solve this matter, but it''s special. Although it''s handled secretly, you won''t be soon... Well, the relationship should go back to the original company. In short, your things have been solved!"


    What is Li JinFang''s status now? Strictly speaking, he is a deserter, but Gao Yang is unwilling to mention the word deserter.


    Li JinFang touched his head. Although he said that the matter would be handled soon, he was still out of interest.


    Li JinFang looked at Liang Dong and said, "I''d better not say it first. Wait until I''m not that. You''re from that army? Can you say it?"


    Liang Dong said with a smile that he was from the army, and then he said with emotion: "I''m similar to you in the cooking class. I''m also a top trainer, and then I entered the cooking class. As a result, I worked in the cooking class. After two years of volunteer service, I worked and became a sergeant."


    Liang Dong stretched out a hand and smiled at Li JinFang: "I have been a soldier for five years. Basically, I have been in the cooking class for four and a half years. In the last year, our division selected the top students to join the division''s special team. I was selected. The result is that during the selection and training, the second Olympic Games!"


    He couldn''t help scolding a rude remark. Liang Dong looked annoyed and said with great emotion: "in the days of selection and intensive training, I was loose in a field survival training..."


    Very upset, very unwilling, very regretful. After saying a word, Liang Dong said quietly: "I don''t know what''s going on. I''m loose and didn''t choose. Then I retired and can''t stay any longer..."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "wait a year, then go on! How can you quit if you don''t pass the first selection! You! You!"


    Li JinFang was really anxious. He had a thorn in his heart, and he felt that Liang Dong should not give up the opportunity he had lost forever.


    Liang Dong sighed and whispered: "Brother, our division hasn''t selected several times in total. During my time here, I happened to select the top three times. I participated in all three times. For the first time, I really didn''t have enough strength. I recognized it. For the second time, I thought I wouldn''t have a problem anyway. As a result, the ankle was twisted by the 400 meter obstacle, and I couldn''t walk. For the third time, even the division chief knew my name , our company commander, our battalion commander and the regimental commander all thought I was certain. As a result, I was loose... "

 Chapter 2333

    Diarrhea.


    Diarrhea!


    Diarrhea


    The first time the strength was poor, there was nothing to say. The second time he sprained his foot, it could only be said to be bad luck, but it was also a hard injury, and there was nothing to say.


    I participated in the selection for the third time, and then I got loose in the field survival training. This really can only say that Liang Dong''s luck went back to his grandmother''s house.


    Those who can participate in the selection for three times, even if they can''t be selected for various reasons, can definitely show their strength. It''s definitely a lever.


    But three trials, three! You know, in the Chinese army, the special combat team members are rarely selected in the form of selection. Every time they catch up with the selection, it is the luck and opportunity of those top training. Liang Dong has participated in the selection for three times, but all of them have failed. This really makes people don''t know what to say.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang couldn''t help showing sympathy, but Cui Bo said loudly, "ah, I''m loose? What did you eat?"


    Liang Dongfang turned his eyes and said with a confused face: "I don''t know that I have diarrhea because of eating, but I have loose bowels, soft legs and feet, completely soft, seven days of field survival training and directional crossing."


    Liang Dong looked sad and angry and helpless. After slowly glancing at them, he whispered, "there are still 42 people left in the field survival training. As long as the first 14 people arrived, I had diarrhea for two days, seriously dehydrated and became soft footed shrimp, but I still insisted on reaching the assembly point."


    Li JinFang gave a thumbs up and said solemnly, "it''s not easy, it''s powerful, I''ll convince you!"


    Liang Dong sighed, looked at Li JinFang and said, "have you passed the selection?"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "I''ve passed. I''m the first to pass."


    Liang Dong shook his head and said in a deep voice, "that''s still you. I''m not as good as you. It''s far away."


    Li JinFang waved and said, "don''t say that. If I have diarrhea and become a soft legged shrimp, I guess I''ll lie down early. It''s really easy to have diarrhea during field survival training. We all know that it''s not easy for you to stick to it. It''s powerful enough."


    Liang Dong said helplessly, "there are 42 people left to finish the first 14. There are 40 people who have completed the task. I, the 15th one, arrived at the assembly point, but what''s the use? I haven''t been brushed down as before."


    "Ah!"


    "My second Olympic Games is not it! Was the 15th brushed? Or when I had diarrhea?"


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo shouted in unison, and then Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "no, you have participated in the selection for three times, which shows that your ability must be enough. Even the division chief thinks you have no problem. You have diarrhea again. You''re the 15th. How can you say that you have to give a chance?"


    Li JinFang and Liang Dong shook their heads at the same time, and then Li JinFang said in a low voice: "it''s impossible. It''s impossible to pass the customs. It''s impossible to pass the customs. It''s impossible to open up. There''s no such thing!"


    Liang Dong also whispered: "yes, the 15th is the 15th. If you don''t enter the first 14, you can''t. what can I do..."


    After youyou finished, Liang Dong said helplessly: "back to the army, our company commander talked to me, the company commander talked to the battalion commander, and even the head asked me to say, let me not have pressure, don''t give up..."


    Reaching out and patting the flour rubbed on his clothes, Liang Dong said bitterly: "but at that time, I felt ashamed. I was selected for three times. However, I really felt ashamed. The other one also felt boring. With this life, I don''t want to stay in the army. It''s time to transfer to the second sergeant. I just want to quit and go home."


    Although Liang Dong was standing in front of him, the ending must be needless to say, Gao Yang still couldn''t help saying, "don''t! Dress up and fight again! Don''t give up!"


    Liang Dong shook his head and said, "if there is an age limit, I''m not young. I don''t think I''ll have a chance to participate in the selection in the future, but Wang Ba has a strong heart. Alas, I''ll go back to the place in the end."


    Li JinFang suddenly said, "do you regret it?"


    "Do not regret, what regret."


    He said he didn''t regret it, but the expression on Liang Dong''s face was not without regrets. As a result, not long after that, Liang Dong sighed and whispered: "In fact, it''s bullshit to say I don''t regret it! The day before I recovered, I was still cooking in the kitchen. At that time, I thought I was going to leave. I asked me to cook and leave quickly. As a result, I was going to leave the next day. When I fucking took dahonghua from our comrades in arms and company commanders, I was going to the second Olympic Games! I was going to the second Olympic Games..."


    Liang Dong couldn''t say any more. He shook his head all the time, muttered dirty words in his mouth, and his eyes were red.


    After a long time, Liang Dongcai whispered, "I really regret dying..."


    Several people stopped talking. Gao Yang and Cui Bo didn''t understand because they had never been soldiers, but Li JinFang patted Liang Dong on the shoulder. Their faces looked old and miserable.


    Having a common experience, you can naturally feel it. After a long time, Li JinFang whispered, "OK, I can''t go back anyway. Just do it here and find some feeling at that time."


    Liang Dong smiled bitterly and said, "I went back to the place and worked for several years. I''m not used to it. After two years, my relatives introduced me to the United States as a cook. No, I finally came here."


    After that, Liang Dong pointed to the kitchen and said with a smile: "When I was a chef in a restaurant, I was paid more than 10000 yuan a month, but I think I still like the canteen. I set the menu and what people eat. I have that feeling. You know, sometimes I dream in our company canteen, or in the kitchen. Now, I miss the last meal. Before I leave, I miss it most The last meal, I tell you, was a delicious meal I made in my life. Our battalion commander went to rub the meal. The guy was delicious and made more than 100 people in the company cry while eating. "


    The topic became more and more sad. Li JinFang turned his head and said vaguely: "Hello, Lai is still having dinner. When I set out from the company to participate in the selection, the company commander sent me off. The platoon leader plus me secretly one person, one bottle of beer, four dishes and one soup. Oh, I tell you, that big pot, oh, I tell you, that guy is unique!"


    Liang Dong smiled and said, "it''s a coincidence, brother. I''m also good at big pot dishes. Let me tell you this. I''ve eaten in the canteen of our division headquarters. I''m not talking to you. The level of big pot dishes is far worse than me."


    After boasting a few words with pride on his face, Liang Dong suddenly said, "what else, we... The whole pot?"


    Li JinFang patted his leg and said loudly, "what else can I do? Come on! The whole pot!"

 Chapter 2334

    There are cooks and kitchens. The best thing is that there is a big pot in the kitchen. Liang Donggang just moved back and cooked for dozens of people. How can we do without a bigger pot.


    Everything in the kitchen is ready-made, but there are not many materials. Liang Dongxing rushed back to check the things he took back and said loudly, "there are about three or four kilograms of mutton, several eggplants, a little tomatoes, onions and potatoes. There are many potatoes."


    Cui Bo couldn''t help it and said loudly, "it''s wrong. Big pot dishes are not like this. I tell you, big pot dishes are Chinese cabbage, pork, vermicelli, nothing else!"


    Gao Yangji said with disdain: "you pull it down! You said pork, cabbage stewed noodles, big pot dishes. These are pork, noodles, potatoes, white gourd without cabbage. My mother''s big pot dishes also put beans. It''s delicious! Especially in rural areas, the smell of burning firewood in a big iron pot is corrected!"


    Li JinFang shook his head again and again and said, "you two, alas, do you know what is the army pot?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "big pot is big pot. Don''t talk to me about army big pot."


    Li JinFang is familiar with Gao Yang, so he can compete.


    "You know a fart. You have never been a soldier. You just don''t know how big China is? From the cold zone to the tropics, the troops all over the country have big pot dishes. Can you cook them with fixed dishes? So I tell you, there are no fixed dishes in this army big pot dish. What dishes are used wherever you go!"


    Liang Dong clapped his hand and said with a smile, "yes, that''s it. What kind of dishes do you use when you go to a place? We can still make big pot dishes here. It''s nothing more than mutton. Don''t worry, I can''t make mutton smell."


    After hurriedly saying that, Liang Dongli immediately went to the bag he brought to take the apron, tied the apron and said, "you go and have a rest first. I''ll cook the meal for the old man, and then come out with the whole pot of dishes. I haven''t done it with mutton. I''ll try to make a meal first."


    At this time, Li JinFang hesitated. He whispered, "I haven''t eaten a big pot of food in the past few years. I''m afraid a string of taste will ruin my impression and make me forget what the taste of the big pot of food is. Otherwise, let''s wait..."


    Li JinFang is definitely a strong man. To tell the truth, Gao Yang is surprised that such a strong man can speak such delicate words.


    Liang Dong had already put on his apron, and he was also a little stunned. After several people were silent for a while, Liang Dong said, "wait a minute. I haven''t done this before. I''m really afraid of making the taste worse."


    Just then, Gao Yang suddenly said, "what is this? It looks like sesame paste."


    Liang Dongdao: "Oh, it''s sesame paste. I brought a lot back when I saw it. People here eat a lot of sesame, and there are a lot of sesame paste after oil extraction. It''s different from ours, but it must be sesame paste. I''ve tasted it, and the taste is OK."


    Gao Yang licked his tongue and suddenly said, "otherwise, let''s rinse the pot!"


    Liang Dong said in surprise, "ah? It''s too hot to eat Shabu Shabu in summer?"


    Gao Yang solemnly nodded and said, "yes, Shabu Shabu, you have a good chat. I think of Shabu Shabu. I haven''t eaten it for a long time. I don''t know how. I just want to eat it. It''s not meat. Will you match the bottom of the pot?"


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "the Shabu Shabu is good!"


    Li JinFang also said: "it''s really good. I haven''t eaten it for a long time. It''s hot and sweaty. It feels great. Besides, we have enough water pipes here to take a bath!"


    Liang Dong smiled and said, "OK, you wait. Go back first. I''ll call you later, but let''s eat alone?"


    Li JinFang quickly waved his hand and said, "just two or three kilograms of mutton is not enough for us. They don''t know how to rinse mutton. Don''t say anything. We''ll eat quietly in the kitchen. I''ll give you a hand and I''ll stay to help."


    Cui Bo also said, "I''ll stay and help. Don''t you mind learning two tricks by the way?"


    Gao Yang coughed twice and then said, "well, that''s it. What''s the point of eating alone? Let them taste more next time. I''ll go back to the house first. Call me later."


    Gao Yang returned to the house and didn''t eat with others. He was waiting for instant boiled mutton.


    After about forty minutes, Cui Bo pushed open Gao Yang''s door like a thief, and then whispered, "brother Yang, brother Yang, all right, come here."


    "Why is it so fast? Is the old man''s meal ready?"


    "I''ve eaten them all. They''ve just been served. Ours is OK. Come on."


    It was already dark, and most of the lights in the house were on, but because no one gave up the yard, people stayed in their own house.


    Gao Yang and Cui Bo entered the kitchen like thieves, and then saw a pot on the kitchen stove. Li JinFang and Liang Dong stood next to the stove.


    Li JinFang said anxiously, "there''s no small stove here. Let''s sit at the table and rinse. Just stand here and eat."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "in summer, in the desert of Yemen, we eat hot pot around the stove. Are we crazy?"


    "That''s a little interesting."


    Gao Yang looked into the pot and said with a smile, "ha ha, it''s still red. I''m afraid I won''t get angry, but it doesn''t matter. What I want is this cool energy. Come on!"


    Liang Dong said weakly, "tomato pot and red oil pot, are you really not afraid of getting angry?"


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water. If they are like this, what are they afraid of? Put chili! Put it fiercely!"


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "your metaphor is wrong. Don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    While complaining that Cui Bo scolded him for taking him by the way, Gao Yang picked up a piece of meat, and then immediately exclaimed, "yes, Liang Dong''s knife is really good! It''s thin and neat enough. It looks like a flower."


    Gao Yang took the bowl and said something. He put the meat slices into the pot and rinsed it. As soon as the meat changed color, he took it out. Waiting to put it in his mouth, he immediately grew an atmosphere and sighed, "cool! Cool!"


    Li JinFang and Cui Bo were not polite. The three people surrounded the stove and began to rinse mutton in sweat. At this time, Liang Dong stood aside with a smile and said strangely, "what are you waiting for?"


    Liang Dong said with a smile, "you don''t eat much meat. Besides, there''s no boss to eat and employees to serve."


    As soon as Li JinFang put the bowl on, he slapped his chopsticks on the bowl and angrily said, "what''s the smell!"


    Gao Yang also scratched and pulled with his chopsticks and said, "don''t do this with me in the future. I''m tired of this. Stand here with chopsticks and eat together. Toad is right. What''s wrong with you?"


    "OK."


    Liang Dong soon stood by the stove. The four people ate less than three kilograms of meat, which was a little less. However, not long after they began to eat, they heard that there was humanity outside: "it smells good. What''s the taste, boss? Are you in there?"

 Chapter 2335

    It''s Irene talking outside.


    Gao Yang wanted to be a thief and was stunned at once.


    After the four people stared at each other, Gao Yang immediately wiped his mouth and said loudly, "Irene, come in and don''t talk outside."


    Irene immediately came in. When she saw the four people, she immediately said angrily, "OK, you four hide and steal!"


    "Shh!"


    After Gao Yang asked Irene to stop, he smiled and said, "you don''t know, we want to eat something unique to Chinese people. You can''t get used to it. I don''t believe you try it. Really, I don''t believe you try it."


    Irene skeptically walked to the stove, looked suspiciously at Gao Yang, looked at the pot, looked at the mutton slices, and then reached out to pinch a slice of raw mutton to put into her mouth.


    Liang Dong looked silly. When he grew up, he looked at Irene with a bowl in his mouth.


    Irene stopped when she put the mutton slice to her mouth, then laughed and said, "when I''m stupid? Hot pot, do you think I don''t understand?"


    After throwing the mutton slices into the pot, Irene took out chopsticks from Gao Yang''s hand, picked up the meat slices, put them into Gao Yang''s bowl, stained them, and then threw them into her mouth, nodded and said, "delicious! I like it!"


    Reaching out and grabbing Gao Yang''s bowl, Irene stood beside the stove and shouted, "come on..."


    "Keep your voice down!"


    Gao Yang covered Irene''s mouth and said in a hurry, "there are more wolves and less meat. Tomorrow, we''ll call everyone together tomorrow. Can we eat alone today?"


    Irene stopped talking, but then there was another man outside: "what are you doing?"


    With the sound of speaking, Tata came in. When he saw their actions and scenes, he first straightened his face and said in a deep voice, "I know you''re stealing something from your appearance. Let me have a taste!"


    Cui Bo took out his tableware and said with a smile, "if you can''t use chopsticks, you can only fish it by hand."


    Tata was wrong to be baffled by this, and he looked at things and knew how to eat.


    After Kaka''s two chopsticks went down, Tata''s eyes lit up and whispered, "keep your voice down. Where do I have good things? Wait for me."


    The black devil deserved his reputation. When Tata went out, his feet were silent. It took less than a minute to come back.


    Tata took out a large bottle of vodka and whispered, "I brought it specially when I came. Take the cup and let''s share it."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "didn''t you quit drinking?"


    Taltali said boldly, "yes."


    "Do you still drink?"


    Tata took a cup handed to him by Liang Dong, filled it up, estimated that there must be two or two, and then couldn''t wait to get bored. Then he took a breath, nodded to Gao Yang and said, "don''t drink more than three cups a day, how can you count drinking?"


    Just then, grevatov suddenly appeared behind Tata.


    Liang Dong didn''t know the ability of the black devil. He was obviously startled by grevatov, but Li JinFang helplessly handed over his bowl and said with a bitter smile: "take a bowl, I''ll give you some seasoning, and take the chopsticks yourself."


    Grevatov looked at the pot, squinted at Tata''s wine, and then said calmly: "the diet of Yemen is heavy oil, heavy salt and heavy sugar, which is very not in line with my taste. You are new here, and I have been here for a long time. Therefore, it makes me very disappointed that you steal food instead of calling me."


    Gao Yang bowed and said with a bitter smile, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you. Please stand here. Can I make room?"


    I have to say that the old bastards of the black devil have a dog nose. Their ability to find opportunities is really better than others. Irene is just a coincidence, but the black devil rely on hard strength and can really find them one by one.


    Hammer, Pavlovic, Vasili, several people except yalebin came one after another.


    The biggest problem now is that there are more wolves and less meat. It''s not enough for everyone to taste it.


    Don''t want to eat alone. Gao Yang is very upset and embarrassed. After all, it''s disgraceful to be caught eating alone.


    When there was some confusion, someone outside said, "Mr. petram, are you in there?"


    Listen to the voice is Jim, which can be regarded as the Savior. He shouted loudly, "I''ll go out and have a look, you, you taste it, and then you should go."


    Jim and Salim were standing outside the kitchen. Gao Yang came out of the kitchen and whispered, "come back. What can I do for you?"


    Jim said solemnly, "I was talking to Mr. Salim about how to cooperate. I got the news that the situation in Sana''a has changed."


    Salim followed: "we got the news that the government has decided to cut fuel subsidies. It should be announced in the next few days."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "what are the serious consequences of cutting fuel subsidies?"


    "Yemen is extremely short of water. People in many villages and towns need to pump water from deep wells to ensure domestic water, which requires fuel. If subsidies are cancelled, many poor people will not be able to afford fuel, and water sellers will also raise water prices, so the impact will be great."


    He breathed loudly and said, "is the news reliable?"


    Salim said confidently, "absolutely reliable, 100% reliable."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then whispered, "do you know the exact date when Zhengfu announced the news?"


    Salim shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, because the Zhengfu doesn''t have an exact timetable at all, but we must make good preparations. Please ask Jim to talk to you about specific things."


    After that, Salim smiled and said, "I''ll leave first and visit you tomorrow. Well, there seem to be a lot of people in it."


    Gao Yang looked into the kitchen and said with a smile, "Oh, this, they''re eating."


    "Why eat in the kitchen?"


    "Well, it''s just interest, Salim, my brother, can you send some sheep tomorrow? We need mutton and vegetables, especially vegetables."


    Salim nodded and said, "sheep is not a problem. Vegetables. I''ll try my best to solve it."


    After making a promise to Gao Yang, Salim left. After Salim left, Gao Yang stretched out his hand to Jim and whispered, "go to my room and tell me. What''s the result of your talk?"


    Jim smiled and said, "not bad. I promised to give them $2 million in aid first. Tomorrow they will send local clothes and weapons we need. We should be ready for activities in Sana''a, which may be at any time..."


    "Wait, two million? I promised ten million."


    Jim said with a smile, "yes, I think the $10 million aid is a little too much, so I decided to give them $2 million first. Abdullah and they all accepted it happily."

 Chapter 2336

    Ten million has become two million. Gao Yang doubts how Abdullah can accept it happily.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s suspicious eyes, Jim smiled and said, "he just accepted it happily. I just divided 10 million into several times and gave it to him. You didn''t say that 10 million was paid in full, so I said that after 10 million was divided into five times and delivered to him, no one had much opinion about it."


    "Well, you did a good job. In a year, ha ha, we should all leave then."


    Jim continued to smile: "it is because I put forward a condition that they can''t refuse that Abdullah can gladly accept the shrinking aid."


    Gao Yang tilted his head and said, "what conditions?"


    "Is Russia''s open support."


    Gao Yang was sitting in a chair. When he heard Jim''s words, he stood up and said in surprise, "are you crazy? This is the only thing we can''t do!"


    Jim shook his head and said, "no, boss, we can do it."


    Gao Yang looked at Jim suspiciously, but Jim smiled confidently. After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang pointed to Jim, then sat back in his chair and said in a deep voice, "tell me."


    Jim said calmly: "my so-called public support is just playing a word game. It''s like this. Russia supports Iran and Iran supports Hussein''s armed forces. Therefore, Russia will not be hostile to Hussein''s armed forces anyway? Besides, the relationship between Russia and Hussein''s armed forces has always been good."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, you''re right."


    Jim smiled: "then we can ensure that no matter what the husai armed forces do, Russia will only stand in a neutral position at most, and it is impossible to condemn the husai armed forces, let alone be hostile to the husai armed forces."


    "Yes."


    "Then the next thing will be easy. I just need to say to Abdullah that Russia will support him and his husai armed forces, strive for living space for husai armed forces in the international community, resist the pressure from the United States and Shah. In case of some major problems, Russia will speak for husai armed forces and, at least, will never condemn husai armed forces."


    "But Russia will do this whether we are here or not. Why did Abdullah give up more aid because of what Russia is bound to do?"


    Jim shook his head and said, "no, you don''t understand the psychology of these people. Russia will do so, but Abdullah is not sure about this. Therefore, he needs a commitment. He can rest assured only after we give him a commitment, and this commitment is more precious than financial assistance."


    Gao Yang thought for a long time, then slowly nodded and said, "I see. You exchanged what Russia would have given for Abdullah''s trust and dependence on us."


    Jim stood up and said, "Abdullah needs only confidence and courage, and you can give him these as the special envoy of the Russian president. Since Russia will certainly do so, there is no need to worry that the Russian response will reveal your identity. Therefore, Abdullah''s confidence will become stronger and stronger, and he will become more and more dependent on you, a benign response."


    He shouted loudly and said, "does the confidence you said also include that Abdullah will no longer pay so much attention to orders from Iran as before?"


    Jim nodded and said, "yes, the boss behind the boss has become his backer. He will be bolder."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I know what it is to set a white wolf with empty hands. It''s powerful. I didn''t expect these."


    For the high praise, Jim just smiled faintly, and then said, "in addition, I have agreed with Abdullah that he will first send an elite force of about 200 people to receive our training, and you can direct these people when necessary."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "so fast?"


    What surprised Gao Yang was not the number of 200 people, but Abdullah''s attitude. Giving some people to him for training and even command reflected Abdullah''s determination to cooperate with Russia. Although the number of 200 people was very small for husai armed forces, this attitude was extremely important.


    Jim just met Abdullah. After talking for a short time, he was able to make Abdullah, who had been hesitant and extremely cautious, make up his mind. It was really powerful.


    Gao Yang thought it would be nice for Abdullah to make up his mind within a month, but Jim took only more than an hour to finish Abdullah.


    Looking at the surprise, Abdullah smiled: "Yes, the 200 people will be in place tomorrow. In addition, the husai armed forces have allocated us four d30 cannons and 1500 shells, and 20 trucks are allocated to the artillery. In addition, Abdullah agreed that we should carry out small-scale training for the husai armed Artillery Forces. The training is only symbolic. What is important is that we are training the husai armed artillery We can also command our troops when they are in combat. "


    Gao Yang''s happiness was almost dizzy. He couldn''t help but use the language of worship: "how did you do it?"


    Jim shrugged and said, "Russia''s public statement is very precious. I bought it with Russia''s support."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "I have nothing to say."


    Jim smiled: "Although your special envoy is false, no one knows you are false, so you can bring confidence. Boss, you should remember that you are the special envoy of Russia, and your attitude represents Russia''s attitude. Although Russia has declined, Russia is still one of the most powerful countries in the world, so you really should be bold and have a good appetite when raising conditions Bigger, frankly, I think Abdullah is a little too careful. I want a lot more than he gives, so I''m not very satisfied with the outcome of my negotiations. "


    After that, Jim said seriously, "it''s not very good for me to negotiate alone. We should go together. It must be more fruitful. I have a gentle attitude and you have a tough attitude, so the negotiation effect is better."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I understand. One will sing red face and the other will sing white face. I understand. Let''s do it next time."


    Jim said blankly, "red face and white face? Is it just face? What does it mean, what does it mean?"


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "this sentence is understood by Chinese people. It''s just a slang. In fact, it means the same as you said."


    Jim nodded. Then he looked at his watch and whispered, "we should start receiving personnel and equipment tomorrow, and then our living place should also be adjusted. However, these can only be settled after we continue to negotiate with them tomorrow. I''ll strive for better conditions myself. As for you, if you''re not a particularly critical occasion, you don''t attend."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, I''ll leave these things to you. I''m absolutely relieved!"

 Chapter 2337

    When Gao Yang got up the next day, he began to wait for someone to send him weapons and people, but the living materials were sent in time, but the weapons personnel couldn''t arrive.Yemen is a place that is exposed to the sun at noon in summer. It can really kill people, so no one is willing to move at noon. If you want to get weapons and equipment, you have to run to the afternoon or even the evening.No way, the whole Middle East basically has this living habit. No matter how anxious you are, you have to wait.The heat insulation effect of the house is good, but Gao Yang is still upset when he is hot in the house. There is no way. The place where he lives has air conditioning, but there is no electricity.By 12 noon, there was no one standing in the sun, and the house was too hot to stand. For the local people, the temperature was actually normal, but they couldn''t stand it.In fact, he spent three years on the Sudanese grassland and his time in Syria was not short. Gao Yang''s tolerance to high temperature was still very strong. Even if it was a little hot, he was just upset. It was far from unbearable. But when Gao Yang was sitting in his room with a fan in one hand and studying the map, he suddenly remembered something.The new artillery, who are Ukrainians, have never been so hot in their life. When they came yesterday, they had to experience such a hot day, and seven or eight people crowded a room. Maybe something will happenEven if no one has any problems, the combat effectiveness of those Ukrainians will definitely be greatly affected. If they need to pull people out at this time, needless to say, they can''t fight well.Gao Yang suddenly stood up, opened the door and hurried to the Ukrainian room. When he opened the door, he saw that all the eight strong men in the room were naked. Where are they fanning with all kinds of things that can fan the wind.Leibrov and his soldiers were in a room. When he saw Gao Yang coming in, leibrov stood up, stretched out his hand and wiped his sweat, and said, "boss, what''s up?"Gao Yang smiled bitterly at the tragedy in the room and said to leibrov, "can you bear it?"Leibrov also said with a bitter smile: "there''s no way. Bear it. In fact, I want them to train to adapt to the high temperature this morning. Now I''ve completely given up."Gao Yang frowned and said, "let them drink more water and pay attention not to dehydration and heatstroke. I''ll find a way."This is a big deal. We have to find a way to solve it. Gao Yang''s first thought is air conditioning. If he wants air conditioning and generator from Salim, he may come.Gao Yang went to groliov, pushed the door and said, "we have to find a way, or our Ukrainians have to go wrong."Groliov has been in Africa for many years. He has long been used to the high temperature. Hearing Gao Yang''s words, he smiled bitterly and said, "what can we do? Do you want to install air conditioners for them? Don''t be kidding. What we need is not a group of old soldiers. We can''t stand without the sun. What should we do in war? Bear it."After that, groliov stretched out a finger and said with great confidence: "one month, at least one month, they can adapt to the climate here. Before that, if you dare to let them fight in the sun, they really dare to die and show you."Gao Yang said helplessly, "it affects the combat effectiveness, FAK. I actually ignored the impact of climate on people. I knew I wouldn''t find artillery from Ukraine."At this time, Gao Yang listened to Liang Dong shouting in the yard: "dinner, come to dinner! Hurry up!"Gao Yang looked out, then looked at his watch and said, "eat at this time? Who can eat it when it''s so hot."With that, Gao Yang went out and said to Liang Dong in the yard, "what meal? It''s too hot for anyone to eat. I''d better change the meal time next time."Liang Dong said with a smile, "no, the hotter it is, the more you have to eat now. Hurry up and eat it while it''s cold. It won''t be delicious when it''s hot later."Hearing that it was cold, Gao Yang suddenly came to his senses and said loudly, "come out to eat quickly. This is an order! What delicious food?"Liang Dong said with a smile: "cold noodles, this is not sesame paste. I made some sesame paste cold noodles."After that, Liang Dong turned back and shouted to the kitchen, "rabbit, send the noodles to the old man."The rabbit came out with a basin of noodles. When he passed Gao Yang, he smiled and said, "don''t worry, the old man''s noodles are not very cold."Gao Yang noticed that Cui Bo was still carrying a pot of soup in his hand. Looking at the pot of soup, he was very surprised and said, "what kind of soup is this? I see, this is mung bean soup?"Li JinFang also came out of the kitchen and said with a smile: "yes, Liang Dong cooked mung bean soup before dawn this morning and kept holding cold water. Come and drink a bowl first. It''s cool and cool."Liang Dong also smiled and said, "it''s hot here. I knew they couldn''t stand the heat. These things have to be prepared early. If they don''t come out until noon, how can the hot people drink?"Gao Yang took a bowl of mung bean soup handed over by Li JinFang, drank it in one gulp, and exclaimed in surprise: "great! Liang Dong, I''ll write it down for you!"Liang Dong has solved a big problem for Gao Yang. We must remember one merit.Liang Dong said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s like this in the army."Gao Yang said in surprise: "there are mung beans in the Middle East. I really don''t know. It''s fun!"Liang Dong said seriously, "I''m going to supply mung bean soup continuously every day, so that the soldiers... No, let the brothers drink mung bean soup as water, so as to appropriately improve their activity. Don''t be afraid that they will suffer from heatstroke as soon as they are exposed to the sun. Otherwise, I think these people can''t bear it. They haven''t seen such a hot day."While talking, all the people who had to come out for dinner began to line up for dinner. When the listless people found that lunch was different from what they thought, they immediately began to get excited.A mouthful of sweet mung bean soup makes a beautiful person''s soul out of his body.The people who served rice in front walked and drank with lunch boxes. After drinking a box of mung bean soup, they also queued up at the end of the line. They couldn''t care to eat with rice.Gao Yang whispered to Liang Dong, "is this posture enough to drink?"Liang Dong said with a smile, "come and have a look."Gao Yang followed Liang Dongjin into the kitchen and saw that all the pots in the kitchen were filled with mung bean soup. Some were still steaming, while others had been completely cooled.Li JinFang said with a smile: "Liang Dong has been cooking since four o''clock. He hasn''t stopped all morning. He''s very tired. Brother Yang, we can''t just praise orally. We have to give some substantive rewards."Now Gao Yang is really satisfied with Liang Dong.The kitchen was hot. Liang Dong was so hot that he was soaked and dripping water. Gao Yang patted Liang Dong on the back and said loudly, "if I want to have a Military Merit Medal, I''ll send you one right away. With the big problem you solved for me today, I made a great contribution! You must be rewarded, um, 100000 dollars!"

 Chapter 2338

    Cook a meal and win a hundred thousand.


    Liang Dong was a little dizzy and looked at Gao Yang and said, "this is a joke, right? This must be a joke?"


    Li JinFang patted Liang Dong on the shoulder and said with a smile, "what brother Yang said can''t be a joke? You don''t have to collect money. Wait to see your account. There must be 100000 more."


    Liang Dong couldn''t help touching his head, and then hesitated: "don''t do this, just reward 100000 dollars for a meal? Even mercenaries don''t earn so much money, is it appropriate?"


    At this time, groliov came over with a basin. He first raised the basin and drank mung bean soup. Then he said to Liang Dong, "you did a good job, very good."


    Liang Dong nodded and said, "what I should do."


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang and said, "it should be rewarded."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "I just rewarded him 100000 dollars."


    Groliov nodded and then said to Liang Dong, "you deserve it! We mercenaries have nothing else. We just talk with money. If you do well, you will be rewarded. If you don''t do well, go away. It''s like this everywhere."


    Liang Dong naturally knows that groliov is a deputy commander and an old mercenary. He is very happy to receive groliov''s praise. Now he says: "But not long after I first came here, I just got 100000 dollars for a meal. Isn''t it a little too much? We... I haven''t encountered such a thing before. It''s good to have an oral praise. I''m worried that other brothers have opinions. Although we are mercenaries, we are also a team after all."


    Li JinFang smiled and said to Liang Dong, "haven''t you adapted yet?"


    Gao Yang said seriously: "Liang Dong, I tell you, I reward you $100000 not only because you cooked mung bean soup for your meal, but also because you think ahead of everything. I like people who find problems in advance and find ways to solve them, so I reward you not only for your hard work, but also for your attitude. In addition, your practice solved a big problem for me. Can you Let''s maintain the key to combat effectiveness, so I must praise you orally, and there must be substantial rewards. Well, you should consider yourself a third-class merit. "


    Liang Dong is really happy. Money is a small thing. His work has been seen and recognized, especially this third-class merit. Liang Dong likes it very much.


    With a slap at attention, Liang Dongmeng saluted and said loudly, "thank you, Colonel!"


    "Boss! Call me boss, pay attention, keep your attitude, get in shape early and get busy."


    Liang Dongxi smiled and said to Li JinFang, "this is a third-class merit. Ha ha, it feels good. It''s a little original."


    Li JinFang said, "why, have you found some feeling?"


    Liang Dong pointed to the people who lined up to eat, subconsciously wiped his hands on his apron and said, "you see, although the team is not very neat, it looks like a soldier, that is, he doesn''t sing before eating, ha ha."


    At this time, Tata staggered over step by step. First, he patted Liang Dong on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up. Then Tata said to Gao Yang, "the captain asked me to come and reward Liang. The captain also said that Liang must be rewarded!"


    Frye also came over and shouted to Liang Dong, "Oh, man, you''re really great!"


    Many people came to say hello to Liang Dong.


    Gao Yang has never seen a cook so popular. He can be completely liked by others just by cooking a meal.


    Peter also likes Liang Dong very much. They have been together in Somalia for some time, and Peter is also responsible for restoring Liang Dong''s combat ability, so they are very familiar with each other.


    After passing by and greeting Liang Dong, Peter smiled at them and said, "I knew you would like him. This guy is great. I can''t imagine eating in the army like heaven. If there are more guys like him in the Russian grass-roots army, how can I worry about the difficulty of conscription?"


    Irene smiled and said, "Hey, man, do you have a nickname? I thought of a name. Let''s call you Kitchen God."


    Liang Dong was stunned. Then he pointed to his nose and said, "originally, my comrades in arms call me monitor."


    Irene shrugged and said, "monitor? Monitor is not a nickname. It''s your job, not your nickname."


    Liang Dong shook his head and said, "no, I''m the monitor. In our company, as long as we say the monitor, we all know it''s me. When our company commander calls me, we directly call the monitor. As long as we say the monitor, it''s me."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what about the monitor of other classes? What do the soldiers call in front of their monitor and you?"


    Liang Dong wiped his nose and said proudly: "the monitor is also me. Other monitors have a surname in front of them. There is no such thing in other companies, but in our company, I am the monitor, the monitor is me, and the monitor is my name!"


    Irene smiled, "are you going to change your nickname? I think the kitchen god is very good."


    Liang Dong hesitated, shook his head, and then said in a deep voice: "if you can''t call your name directly, call me monitor. I like this name, really."


    Li JinFang snapped his fingers and said loudly, "OK, monitor, hurry to cook noodles. You see, it''s not enough for these people to finish eating."


    Liang Dong immediately said, "OK, I''ll cook the noodles again. Wait a minute."


    Liang Dong went into the kitchen again. Tata shook her head and said to Gao Yang, "this guy is so cute. Where did you find this guy?"


    Gao Yang was very complacent and said, "I dug it up with a lot of money. You people don''t thank me quickly."


    Groliov laughed. Anyway, all the people present were their own, and there was no need to be taboo. He shouted, "even if we are not Satan, we can attract countless mercenaries to join us just because we have a monitor, ha ha."


    Lunch time was spent in a very cheerful atmosphere.


    Mung bean soup really has a miraculous effect on relieving the summer heat. Although the artillery who want to learn from dogs to spit out their tongues to dissipate heat are uncomfortable, none of them suffer from heatstroke. Moreover, after Salim brought people to escort the convoy and artillery in the afternoon, the artillery received their weapons one by one.


    In China, it seems common sense to boil mung bean soup when the heat is unbearable, but in Yemen, it can make a group of acclimatized Ukrainians maintain their combat effectiveness. He thought of the idea of mung bean soup and took the initiative to do a particularly good Liang Dong. He is a talent and a meritorious person.


    People who have experienced heatstroke know how uncomfortable it is. Don''t say you can fight at any time after severe heatstroke, it will be fatal.


    Liang Dong''s importance was reflected in the afternoon, because when Salim sent the cannon and team, it also brought a message that Sana''a has changed.


    If Sana''a changes, Gao Yang is likely to fight. At this time, Gao Yang can pull all the artillery to the battlefield.

 Chapter 2339

    Salim brought a message. The next morning, the Yemeni government will announce the cancellation of fuel subsidies, and the interior of husai armed forces got the news in advance.


    Sent key news. Salim wanted to know Gao Yang''s attitude, because at present, Russia and husai armed forces have only reached a preliminary intention of cooperation, but how to cooperate and how Gao Yang''s team should play a role need to be discussed temporarily.


    Salim is indeed on Gaoyang''s side. Of course, he is still armed for husai. However, before Iran and Russia, Salim tends to take refuge in Russia, so he is certainly closer to Gaoyang, a fake special envoy.


    "Abdullah asked me to invite you over, but I want to know what you think. We''d better talk first. It''s convenient for me to talk later."


    After Salim finished with a little eagerness, Gao Yang stood up and looked out of the window at the Ukrainians checking the cannon.


    After a few glances, Gao Yang turned and said to Salim, "I need to know your intentions first."


    Salim spread his hand and said, "as soon as this news is announced, it will inevitably cause a large-scale wave of protests. As long as we give a little guidance, no, we don''t need guidance at all, it will also become a riot on a scale."


    Salim accentuated his tone and said in a deep voice: "the only question now is whether we should take advantage of this opportunity to have a showdown, which needs to be discussed by Mr. rafghani."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Such an opportunity cannot be missed!"


    When he got a satisfactory answer, he smiled and said, "we agree. Such a good opportunity can''t be missed. The question now is, what would Mr. rafghani think?"


    Salim said a little tangled: "according to common sense, Mr. rafghani will seize this opportunity, but rafghani has always said to wait for orders from home, which makes us very difficult, because if we want to announce the news tomorrow, we must be prepared at least now. Mr. petram, can you make a statement?"


    Gao Yang nodded, stretched out his hand to Salim and said, "if rafghani''s point of view is consistent with us, I won''t say anything. Everything is dominated by rafghani. If rafghani doesn''t agree, I will make a statement and exert enough pressure on him if necessary."


    Salim took a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, "I''m relieved by your words. Let''s go now. Abdullah is already waiting for you and Jim."


    Gao Yang nodded, made a sign of invitation, and went out first. At this time, Joseph followed him directly.


    He motioned Salim and them to take a step first, raised them to groliov and said in a low voice: "Sana''a has changed. We have to seize this opportunity anyway. The black devil has an action plan. If Iran doesn''t agree to make big moves, we''ll do it secretly. We''ll also be ready to start. Tell everyone to change clothes and be on standby 24 hours from now."


    Groliov whispered, "I see. What about leibrov''s people?"


    Gao Yang looked at a crowd outside the yard who were still checking artillery and vehicles, and whispered, "go and see if they have the ability to fight, and then wait until I come back."


    Groliov wiped his hands, sighed and whispered, "it''s about to start. I didn''t expect it to come so soon. Go. I''ll take care of it here."


    Nodded, Gao Yang hurried to the door and whispered to Joseph nearby, "can you speak Russian?"


    "No."


    "Then try to talk less and know what to do?"


    Joseph whispered, "I''ve been trained to protect dignitaries, boss. Of course I know how to do it."


    Gao Yang stopped talking and walked quickly.


    Jim got on Salim''s car, but Gao Yang got on Joseph''s car. Salim just sent it to Gao Yang for transportation. A Toyota SUV with at least 70% new air conditioning is powerful, which is much better than Salim''s own car.


    After keeping up with Salim''s car for a while, Gao Yang heard leibrov''s call from the radio headset.


    "Boss, yes, please answer."


    "Yes, please."


    "We have checked the cannons. There is no problem with the use of these cannons, but they are poorly maintained and have been used for a long time. The rifling is seriously worn. I think there will be some problems with the accuracy."


    "Can I use it?"


    "Yes."


    "How big do you think the spread will be?"


    Leibrov thought for a moment and whispered: "Well, a brand-new gun, I dare to let the observer observe only 100 meters away from the impact point of the shell. I have this confidence, but these guns, I dare not let them move within 500 meters of the impact point of the shell. I need to be familiar with these guns, but it needs to test fire many shells. In addition, I don''t think I can have a particularly accurate point-to-point attack ability Force, the error of the barrel itself cannot be predicted and corrected. "


    "I see. Just make sure the cannon works. I''ll give you some new guns soon, but now you have to form combat effectiveness for me as soon as possible. As long as the cannon can ring, it will play a decisive role, okay?"


    Leibrov said cheerfully, "I see. Now the shells are in place. We can attack at any time, boss."


    It was not far from Abdullah''s residence. When Gao Yang ended the call, the car was basically there.


    He got out of the car and followed Salim in to see Abdullah. Within two minutes, rafghani arrived.


    This time, lougani was accompanied by six bodyguards, each with big arms and round waist. They looked ferocious. Although lougani and Gaoyang had a friendly attitude, these bodyguards stared at Gaoyang angrily and wanted to swallow Gaoyang alive with their eyes.


    I don''t know whether the appearance of these bodyguards was deliberately arranged by rafghani, or that they hated them because of their common hatred, but it is certain that rafghani, even if he didn''t directly instruct, must have acquiesced or even connived at the bodyguards'' practice.


    But Gao Yang just thinks it''s a little funny.


    The bodyguard stayed outside, the big man went in, waited for Gao Yang to sit in Abdullah''s room, and before Abdullah could speak, rafghani hurriedly said, "gentlemen, this opportunity can''t be missed, we must make a difference!"


    Gao Yang and Jim secretly exchanged eyes.


    Now there is no problem. Rafghani is so eager. It seems that Iran has decided to take action.


    Things went better than expected. Gao Yang didn''t have to hurry to make a statement. He looked at Abdullah.


    Abdullah thought calmly for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, we must seize this opportunity."


    Abdullah also stated his position. Jim motioned Gao Yang with his eyes, so Gao Yang immediately said, "I very much agree with your decision."

 Chapter 2340

    Among the three, Gao Yang''s strength is the weakest, but there is a big country behind him. Therefore, Gao Yang''s statement is also very important, otherwise he won''t be invited here.


    It is rare that rafghani did not have any objection to Gao Yang''s appearance. In order to avoid stimulating rafghani, Gao Yang used very gentle words, that is, he agreed with rafghani and Abdullah''s decision.


    This is a big event. To start means that husai armed forces will immediately be involved in a war, but the three people said so, the wheel of the war began to roll.


    Husai armed forces must have been prepared long ago. Their mobilization ability is very strong. As long as they are determined to do something, what will happen in Sana''a is doomed. Gao Yang can''t help or need his help. Therefore, Gao Yang''s sense of existence is very weak at this time.


    However, rafghani seemed to help Gao Yang brush his sense of existence. He looked at Gao Yang and said calmly, "Mr. petram, I wonder if you have any plans for specific actions?"


    Rafghani''s behavior is very strange, because he ignored Abdullah to ask Gao Yang if he has any plans, which is very wrong, because rafghani should talk to Abdullah first anyway.


    Directly bypassing Abdullah to ask Gaoyang, it was not beating Abdullah in the face, so Gaoyang''s first reaction was that it was rafghani''s conspiracy.


    Conspiracy must be conspiracy, or it is to deliberately raise Gao Yang to cause Abdullah''s unhappiness, so as to make the two of them hate each other. Anyway, Gao Yang thought so at the first time.


    "I''m not familiar with the situation here. I don''t have any plans. I think Mr. Abdullah should have a mature plan long ago, so I just need to cooperate with Abdullah''s plan."


    Gaoyang refused to put on a trap, so he wanted to show a low attitude, and Abdullah smiled and nodded to Gaoyang.


    Who is Jim? He can''t see anything unusual. At this time, he must have come to help out. But when Jim was about to speak, rafghani hurriedly said, "Mr. petram''s men are very powerful. Why don''t you have a plan? You just need to send a few men. I think no one in the whole city of Sana''a can stop you."


    Obviously a little impatient, rafghani stretched out his finger, shook it, smiled and said: "Of course, I am also very confident in the people I bring. Now I have an idea. Can we form a commando team with the most elite soldiers, but to select the most elite soldiers, we need to screen them. I think we can let our brothers compare and see who is the most elite, Mr. petram. What do you think?"


    Even if a commando team is formed, the Russians can''t form a group with the Iranians, so the idea of forming a commando team is a very bad excuse.


    Gao Yang suddenly realized that rafghani was unconvinced and wanted to get back.


    His subordinates were knocked down and dragged away, and he was locked in the house and beaten. It''s strange that rafghani didn''t have a fire in his heart. Therefore, even if he wanted to use a very bad excuse, he had to find a chance to get back, and it was the way that he wouldn''t be blamed and didn''t have to worry about causing any diplomatic disputes.


    I''ll compete with you openly. If I defeat you, there''s nothing to say. If I''m not afraid of losing face, I''ll go back and make a small report. If I want to lose face, I''ll take it myself.


    No wonder rafghani brought some strong men with big arms and round waist, and he looked very confident. He came prepared.


    Gao Yang, a super gold medal fighter, almost laughed. He was afraid of everything, not this!


    "It''s going to take action tomorrow. Now we have to compete to select commandos. Isn''t the time appropriate? I think it''s better to wait until the situation is stable."


    Abdullah slowly opened his mouth, but rafghani stared at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "soon, it won''t take long, and the commando is not allowed to have too many people. Even if someone is injured and needs to recover, it won''t hinder the overall situation. Are you right, Mr. petram?"


    "Yes, it won''t take long, just..."


    Gao Yang looked out, then said with a distressed face, "I only brought one person, or I''ll call someone over, or you''ll take someone back with me?"


    Rafghani smiled and said, "I think the young man outside is your bodyguard?"


    When rafghani''s bodyguard is beaten, he will beat Gao Yang''s bodyguard to vent his anger, and Gao Yang can''t say that Joseph is not his bodyguard, because Joseph reflects that he is a bodyguard everywhere. At this time, it''s a bit embarrassing to deny it.


    Before Gao Yang could answer, rafghani suddenly raised his volume and shouted, "Dahir, you come in."


    Six Iranians filed in and stood in front of rafghani. Rafghani pointed to his men and said casually: "They are all subordinates who came to Yemen with me, and they are not professionally trained, but I am still very confident in their skills. Mr. petram, why don''t you let them compete with your bodyguards here at will. Your bodyguards can choose an opponent at will."


    Lavgani did not give Gao Yang the opportunity to oppose, and directly blocked Gao Yang''s retreat.


    Joseph was a newcomer. He didn''t even have a nickname after he came to Satan. At this time, he couldn''t call Joseph''s real name, so Gao Yang simply shouted, "come in."


    Joseph dodged in.


    Gao Yang looked at several of lougani''s bodyguards. The smallest one was a circle bigger than Joseph. Although he had confidence in Joseph, Gao Yang didn''t know who lougani had deliberately found and how powerful he was.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know enough about Joseph, and Joseph, a bodyguard who is about to be trained to protect the country, basically can''t choose the way of fighting to protect the target. Although fighting is certainly not bad, it should not be the direction of training, so he really doesn''t have much confidence in whether he can beat the people lavgani specially brought to recover face.


    No confidence can not be reflected. Gao Yang looked at Joseph and said lightly, "did you hear our dialogue?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Eager to pull back the scene, RAF Ghani refused to let go of the opportunity. He shouted, "then choose an opponent for the competition!"


    The aggressive lougani did not give Gao Yang any room for relaxation, but when Gao Yang''s retreat was blocked, he also blocked his own retreat.


    Joseph ignored lavgany and looked at Gaoyang, but Gaoyang could see Joseph''s extremely strong appeal from Joseph''s eyes.


    Joseph is fighting.


    Gao Yang smiled, nodded and said, "then choose an opponent."

 Chapter 2341

    Joseph is not short, not small, and handsome. His appearance is also a very important indicator of bodyguards. Especially as a bodyguard about to be around, he also represents the face of the country.


    But compared with the row of strong men standing opposite, Joseph immediately showed a gap. He was shorter than the class head and a circle smaller. He was more handsome than the several people standing opposite.


    As soon as Joseph stretched out his hand, took down the quick pull holster from his back waist, respectfully put it on the ground in front of Gao Yang, then turned around, looked expressionless, stretched out his hand and rowed at a row of six people in front of him, whispering, "just one."


    The degree of handsome doesn''t play any role in fighting, but if you are provoked by a handsome and stylish opponent in front of you, you can have a stronger mockery effect.


    Six Iranians took a step forward together. Joseph''s indifferent expression showed his contempt for them. Who can stand it.


    "I''ll come!"


    A man with stubble on his face whispered. Then the other five looked at each other and retreated one after another, leaving only Joseph and the strong man in the middle of the room.


    Gao Yang is analyzing Joseph''s opponent. He thinks Joseph''s opponent may not be in the army.


    Joseph was 1.82 meters tall. His opponent looked at least 1.87 meters tall, and the six men were almost the same.


    For the army, being especially tall actually doesn''t make any sense, and Iran is not a country famous for its rich long people, so six people of average height should be specially selected. If these six people are from the same unit, they should not be a special force in the general sense, but a unit such as a bodyguard or honor guard.


    It is impossible for the honor guard to be sent to perform secret tasks. If it is some bodyguards who need appearance like Joseph, rafghani''s identity seems not qualified to have such men. Moreover, the time is too fast. Even if rafghani urgently transfers people from China, it is not so fast.


    Gao Yang couldn''t guess the origin of these people, and Joseph didn''t seem to guess his opponent''s intention at all. After his opponent put on a posture, Joseph chose to start first.


    Israeli soldiers must be good at Maga, while Iranians are influenced by Russia. The main fighting skill in the army is Sambo, and these two fighting skills are high. They can''t be said to be good at both, but they are very familiar with each other.


    Joseph approached his opponent and gave the Iranian a quick kick in the knee. The Iranian raised his leg and gave Joseph a quick straight punch in the chin.


    An expert has no choice but to strike. The Iranian''s fist is fast and accurate, and his arm is long. It is very powerful.


    Joseph''s kick was just illusory. He raised his arms, opened his opponent''s fist and pressed it down, then approached and raised his knees again to push it over.


    Joseph''s bodyguard status made him inevitably pursue the way to quickly solve his opponent''s fighting in a short time, but his opponent also showed a very high level. The blocked right hand pressed down to push Joseph''s knee, while the left hand suddenly waved down and knocked Joseph''s back of the head.


    Joseph could only retreat and give up the attack. He had to raise his right arm to block the opponent''s percussion before he had a chance to withdraw.


    Joseph quickly retreated, and his hands again pushed away the kick to his crotch with great speed, and then took another step to escape the opponent''s attack.


    Kicking gear can be seen in almost any fighting skill, but it is prohibited in the formal competition, but it is not a sports competition. Naturally, there are some tricks to make it.


    Joseph took two steps back, without thinking or hesitation, and immediately returned to his body.


    This time, Joseph seemed to give up the play of continuous attack and defense. He fought close to his opponent, hit his opponent on the chin with one punch, and hit both fists with his left hand.


    With a slap, Joseph''s right fist was opened, and then with a slap, Joseph''s left fist was blocked. Moreover, after people stretched out their arms to open Joseph''s fist, they handed it over.


    By this time, Joseph had lost his blocking ability in both arms, but he either retreated quickly or could only get a fist.


    But just then, Joseph''s arms had not moved, and a fist was close to his face, but the Iranian suddenly screamed and fell forward powerlessly.


    His fist fell feebly on Joseph''s chest a little lower than his chin. Then Joseph pushed it with his hand, watched his opponent grow up and kneel at his feet silently.


    Gao Yang almost shouted.


    There are many leg techniques of kicking gears in fighting skills, but there is no sign that the shoulder does not move, the hand does not lift, and the upright suddenly is a foot. This is not the essence of his invincible lifting of Yin legs. Look at Joseph, lifting his hands to the front, that action and posture is not the unique skill of kicking with one foot when holding a gun with both hands. He explodes egg rams.


    After looking at his opponent who fell to the ground slowly, Joseph put down his raised arms, bowed slightly to the fallen opponent, turned to Gao Yang''s body, grabbed his pistol on the carpet, inserted it into his waist, and then stood on Gao Yang''s side.


    "Shameless!"


    A strong man trembled and shouted at Joseph. Joseph didn''t speak when he heard it. He went back to the field, kicked his opponent''s move against him, and then stood back without saying anything.


    Rafghani''s face turned blue, but just then, there was a sound of applause in the room.


    Gao Yang slapped his palm, and then he smiled and said, "yes, yes, the standards of both sides are very good, just..."


    Gao Yang stopped clapping and said to Joseph nearby, "you should pay attention. At this time, how can you replace others? Isn''t it, but there''s no way. Fighting is like this. Injuries are always inevitable."


    Rafghani took a swipe at the corners of his mouth, and then he slapped his hands on his overcast face. Then he slowly said, "yes, it''s inevitable that someone will be injured. It''s nothing. Let''s continue."


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to continue, Joseph quietly took a small step forward, but Gao Yang said with an embarrassed face: "continue? Then I can only enter. It turns out that Mr. rafghani is good at fighting. Please give Mr. rafghani more advice."


    If you want to hit me in the face, I can''t give you a look. Gao Yang just wants to make rafghani ugly, so he has to get up while he speaks.

 Chapter 2342

    Rafghani''s face was wonderful.


    Gao Yang''s meaning is obvious. My men have fought, and we can''t let him fight all the time. Your identity and I are equal. We can''t fight with your men. In that case, let''s have a competition.


    That''s what it means. Everyone here knows it, but rafghani''s internal injury just hit hasn''t healed yet. Now go out and fight with Gao Yang. Rafghani is stupid.


    Even if he wants to save face again, rafghani can only lose face again now.


    "How can we move our hands? Of course, let them come. Just go to your residence. It''s not far anyway."


    Rafghani''s words are very emboldened, but he still wants to save the situation. It doesn''t matter if he loses for a while. He still has five people. The remaining five people all win, five to one, which is enough to have face.


    Gao Yang looked at Abdullah and said with a embarrassed face, "do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Gao Yang must show respect for Abdullah. Unfortunately, rafghani has a certain momentum of not giving face to anyone in front of Abdullah.


    "It was agreed before. Let''s go now and it will be over soon."


    Rafghani stood up and couldn''t wait to make a decision. After making a decision, he hurried, "let''s go. Let''s hurry up."


    Abdullah looked as usual and said in a deep voice, "since Mr. rafghani insists, go and have a look."


    Gao Yang waved to Joseph and said, "go drive, let''s go back."


    Jim didn''t say anything. He got into Salim''s car, and Gao Yang''s car drove out first. After the car got up, Gao Yang immediately said in the radio headset: "Big dog, rafghani is looking for trouble. He wants to compete with us in the fight. Now he has five people. You should make everyone ready. Those who are not good at fighting are not allowed to come out. If you want to see the excitement, you can only watch it in the house."


    Groliov cheered, and then whispered, "what''s the strength?"


    "To tell the truth, very strong, very strong."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Joseph and whispered, "is it very strong?"


    Joseph nodded and whispered, "it''s really strong. I suspect they are all from the Holy City Brigade. Only the holy city brigade will be sent to foreign countries to fight. Moreover, the soldiers of the Holy City Brigade have specially recruited display images to represent the soldiers with faces."


    Gao Yang then understood who lougani had brought, so he immediately said on the walkie talkie, "the opponent is very strong. In short, you can arrange it. We can only win, not lose."


    Many people in Satan are not good at fighting, such as rabbits and Frye. They must be much better than ordinary people, but they are worse than those who are proficient in fighting. In this competition, you can''t shoot with a gun.


    Soon, Gaoyang''s car stopped in the yard, and rafghani''s car followed in almost immediately.


    Rafghani is guarding against Gao Yang. He is also afraid that Gao Yang will leave all the players he can play and transfer all the players he can''t play, so he has to follow him early.


    Gao Yang looked at rafghani who got off the bus, then shouted loudly in the yard, "all out! Everyone out!"


    Soon, people came out of the room one after another. Gao Yang exchanged eyes with groliov, and then he was relieved immediately.


    Groliov went up to Gao Yang and said loudly in Russian, "boss, what''s the matter? Some of us have gone outside the city to test our guns. Do we need to call them back?"


    After looking at the people who came out, they were really not able to fight. They didn''t appear. All the people who felt confident and had two sons came out.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, it''s nothing."


    Albert, a lively and confident guy, is absolutely indispensable. As for Li JinFang, can he be absent? In addition, Irene, a violent woman, is absolutely unwilling to be absent, while Peter, who has broken one leg and half a leg, stands in the front with a eager face.


    Contrary to Gao Yang''s expectation, Andy ho also stood up and whistled at several strong men with a short face.


    Satan, these two military doctors are very violent.


    As for Li JinFang, of course he can''t be absent. He is the winner.


    Satan alone seemed a little less, but none of the black devil stood up, including jarebin.


    Rafghani can''t pick an old man with white hair and beard if he wants to have a face, so Gao Yang is very confident in his side of the lineup.


    Seeing a man get out of the car and walk into the yard, he laughed loudly and said to the people: "the yard is spacious, right here."


    After that, Gao Yang reached out his hand and made an invitation gesture to lavgani, saying loudly, "just now you let my people pick at will, then I''ll let your people pick your opponents at will. We people, your subordinates can pick one at will."


    Rafghani nodded, then whispered to a strong man beside him. After a few words, the strong man walked forward, stretched out his hand, pointed to Li JinFang and said loudly, "you!"


    Gao Yang was a little surprised. Last time Li JinFang didn''t show too much attention. Why did he pick him first? But after careful reflection, Li JinFang did it alone and easily put one in the last conflict with lougani. Unlike Frye and Tommy, they had to work together to put one in, so Li JinFang''s performance was really eye-catching, And just then, lougani was looking at Li JinFang.


    Rafghani has a definite aim and has found the right target for revenge.


    It''s a pity that he picked the wrong person. He even looked for grevatov first, didn''t he.


    Li JinFang smiled, and the others couldn''t help smiling. Then Andy couldn''t help laughing. After making a sound, he quickly pushed Li JinFang and said, "go quickly."


    Many people began to be baffled, because it was really rare to laugh before the fight, and he was not suitable.


    Li JinFang stood up, moved his arms and legs, then nodded and said, "I''m ready. Can I start?"


    Rafghani said in a high voice to his people, "pay attention. Although it''s normal to get hurt, try to avoid it. Let''s start."


    Li JinFang''s opponent shook his neck, broke his fingers, stood in front of Li JinFang, first looked at Li JinFang up and down, then smiled disdainfully, then moved his shoulders, stretched out a hand to Li JinFang, and then said loudly, "come."


    The other party said it was coming. What else can Li JinFang be polite? Go up and fight. Then, then, there was no then.


    Li JinFang swished to his opponent, punched and kicked. His opponent had just put down his hand. The process of forcing was not over, and he had already directly lying on the ground and fainted.


    The whole process must not exceed one second.


    Li JinFang stepped back two steps and said with a loyal face: "he''s all right. He''ll wake up after a while. You can change someone."

 Chapter 2343

    Whether it is an enemy or a friend, it is extremely boring to fight against Li JinFang.


    In a real fight, it''s hard for you to make a move, and the two sides fight each other for half an hour to decide the outcome. That''s impossible.


    But there are few times when we can really win or lose in an instant and see life and death in one move, because that means that one side is too strong than the other.


    If you go up and put your opponent, it''s still the kind that because the strength difference is too great, one of them can be at ease. Choose a very appropriate strength to put people down, make people faint and die, and even when you can control how long your opponent faints, it''s impossible to fight and boring.


    The original Li JinFang still looked fierce after hitting people. He was fierce and ferocious. It seemed that he wanted to pick someone to fight immediately. Now, after hitting people, Li JinFang looked calm and compassionate.


    This invisible force is the most deadly.


    Gao Yang can achieve the state of invisible force when using a gun. In terms of shooting skills, everyone feels like slag in my eyes. No matter who you are, it''s no different from mole ants. After this great master''s state comes out, it can naturally make people realize that I am slag without affectation.


    But fighting, some of the high-profile moves are indiscriminate. They can''t compare with Li JinFang. Naturally, they can''t learn if they want to learn.


    At this time, when Li JinFang stopped to calm the whole audience, rafghani couldn''t hang on his face.


    While green, white and black, rafghani''s face really looked like a dye shop.


    Li JinFang had no consciousness of letting people go. He looked at the remaining four people. None of them dared to ask for another war with him.


    No one answered, and rafghani was silent, so Li JinFang said sincerely, "otherwise you four can go together, I don''t matter."


    Andy couldn''t help laughing again. He leaned his head on Albert''s shoulder and beat Albert on the back. He laughed like someone pinched his neck.


    Many people''s eyes fell on Andy Ho, so Andy ho raised a hand and said, "I''m sorry, I just want to laugh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Rafghani breathed a long sigh of relief, and then he first clapped his hands, and then said generously: "wonderful, really powerful, but we can only have one opponent at a time, so it''s better to change people next."


    At this time, one of rafghani''s men walked out of the queue, full of anger, and looked directly at Andy Ho, who laughed exaggerated and deserved to be beaten.


    Andy ho found himself being watched, coughed twice, pushed Albert aside, stretched out his hand and patted his chest, then stood forward, nodded and signaled the candidate who was glaring at him.


    Andy Ho was full of expectation, but Li JinFang nodded casually after rafghani finished, and said in a warm voice, "do you want to change? Good."


    Li JinFang couldn''t go anywhere. However, he went directly to Andy he and stood down. Then the person who wanted to choose his opponent immediately turned his attention. He didn''t look at Li JinFang. He didn''t even dare to teach Andy standing next to Li JinFang a lesson.


    As soon as Andy he saw his opponent turn his head, he was anxious. He stretched out his hand to push Li JinFang and said in a hurry, "go away! Get out of the way! Don''t stand in my way!"


    Hearing Andy Ho''s cry, the man dared not pick him.


    His eyes swept around the crowd, and finally pointed to the stout tarta.


    Rafghani now only wants to win, not revenge, so he told his men that those who look very powerful should forget it. The remaining four games must win all to save some face, so don''t pick grevatov, who knows very powerful, looking at the tall and strong groliov and Albert.


    As a result, the child was also unlucky. Whoever was bad, the black devil.


    Tata looks like he doesn''t deserve to be beaten, but he laughs a little. He looks old. He''s short and fat. He doesn''t look like he''s quick. He doesn''t hit anyone.


    Tata seemed surprised. He pointed to his nose and picked his opponent and nodded heavily.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand to cover his forehead, sighed and shook his head gently. Seeing Gao Yang''s appearance, rafghani and the one who ended up immediately gave birth to strong confidence.


    Tata wiped her nose, tightened her belt, and walked happily into the yard.


    Gao Yang turned to groliov and whispered, "do you think they have bad luck or poor vision? Even if he chooses you, right?"


    Groliov whispered, "stop it. I can''t seem to beat others. I''m just a machine gunner, not a fighter. What if I really pick me?"


    Tata walked into the field, pulled his sleeve, and then waved to his opponent. This time he was provoking his opponent.


    Gao Yang really didn''t know how powerful the black devil was in this kind of fighting, but he couldn''t forget the dusselyev, the old KGB, who met in the elevator. Several people with sticks and gun handles couldn''t be worth smashing to death. Dusselyev left a very deep impression on him. Compared with the black devil, ha ha, He''s a fart.


    When the opponent shouted a punch, Tata jumped back. His steps were very flexible. After falling back and forth on the ground for a few steps, he swayed back and forth in front of him with his fists, just like a boxer provoking his opponent with his steps and small movements on the stage.


    "Do you want to use your fist? Then you have to hurry."


    "Hurry up and keep up."


    "Aha, you almost hit me. Go on, come again."


    Tarta''s squat body dodged left and right, left and right, holding his fists but refused to punch. After avoiding his opponent''s heavy blows more than ten times in a row, the fool also knew that he was teasing his opponent.


    I have to say, Tata is really a flexible little fat man.


    "Huhoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoohoo


    The opponent was another punch, and the yelling Tata lowered his head and flashed over. At this time, yalebin looked very ugly, hit the ground with a crutch and coughed.


    Tata looked back, and then he immediately stopped. When his opponent kicked at him again, Tata kicked his opponent''s calf with a faster speed, and then hit his opponent''s nose with a ghostly left fist. Then his opponent immediately fell to the ground.


    "Fight and fight..."


    Tata jumped back, his right hand stretched out his thumb and rubbed his nose. With such a swing of his arms, Gao Yang immediately lost his voice and said, "I''ll go! Bruce Lee!"

 Chapter 2344

    Tata uses Jeet kune do and imitates Bruce Lee.


    The field is a little quiet.


    Rafghani felt a little dizzy.


    It''s zero to three. The best result is that there are three people left to win, but it''s just a draw. Even... Do you want to lose people again?


    Rafghani couldn''t help looking at the people present. He couldn''t understand who these people were and why they were so powerful one by one.


    He picked out the people who could fight the most. No matter they could fight, they should also be able to frighten the enemy in appearance. It was really the people he carefully selected, but why was the result like this?


    The fear of failure finally conquered the confidence of victory. Rafghani couldn''t help reaching out and wiping the sweat on his forehead. All three people had no strength to fight back and were settled.


    Even if you punch your opponent and kick him, even if it''s ugly on the scene, it''s OK to support him, but all of them are hit Ko by your opponent. What can you do and what can you do.


    Rafghani really hesitated whether to finish quickly, lose half of his shame and go back quickly, or continue to fight and strive to move to three-to-three.


    When rafghani wiped the sweat, he couldn''t help looking at Gao Yang and the people around Gao Yang. Then he decided to pull back anyway. Even if he couldn''t win three games in a row, it''s good as long as he can win one.


    And judging from the remaining opponents, there is still a chance.


    When he glanced at the man with only one leg, rafghani made up his mind. He whispered to his men, "no matter you sleep or challenge that one leg, we must win."


    Before he refused to pick the disabled to fight, rafghani and his men wanted some face, but now they can''t. They have to fight for a victory. Naturally, it''s another matter, and one legged people are easier to deal with than healthy people.


    The remaining three people were reluctant to pick Peter because it was really detrimental to their dignity. Finally, as the highest of several people, he whispered, "let me go."


    Personal dignity can be put aside, and victory is the most important. With this awareness, the Iranian took two steps, raised his hand, made a seemingly random stroke, finally pointed to Peter, and then shouted, "you!"


    Gao Yang frowned. These Iranians do some dirty work. Picking Peter is not a diaphragmatic person. You know, Peter''s prosthetic leg is not hidden, but for the convenience of exposure.


    But! Gao Yang has absolute confidence in Peter. He is just not happy, but he is not afraid at all.


    Peter breathed a sigh of relief and walked slowly into the field. After his opponent hesitated, he said loudly, "I didn''t pay attention to your legs. You can go back and I''ll change someone."


    When you become a watch, you have to set up a memorial archway.


    Peter stood in front of his opponent and said with a smile, "it''s okay, I can."


    After that, Peter suddenly said solemnly to his opponent, "thank you! Thank you very much!"


    "Thank me for what?"


    Peter''s opponent looked puzzled. Of course he didn''t know why Peter thanked him.


    Peter said very seriously, "thank you for choosing me as your opponent. I am very grateful to you."


    After swallowing his saliva, Peter''s opponent said seriously, "if you think you have no problem, let''s start."


    Peter raised his hand and shouted, "wait!"


    After that, Peter pulled up another part of his rolled right leg and put it on his knee. Then he pointed to his prosthesis and said, "my right leg is a metal bionic prosthesis. Do you have a problem?"


    "No."


    Peter nodded, then pulled the trouser leg of his left leg to his knee, then pointed to his left leg and said, "my left leg is not fully functional. I have to use exoskeleton to walk normally. You may think it belongs to the category of weapons, so I want to ask, do you have a problem?"


    It turned out to be a cripple with only half a leg. Rafghani was completely stable in his heart, and Peter''s opponent was completely stable in his heart. What''s the problem? What can be the problem? Not to mention whether the metal prosthesis is more powerful, the key is that the person with only half a leg can move quickly. He has to get his opponent.


    "No problem. If you think you have a problem, you can change people."


    Peter''s opponent felt he had taken a big advantage and was sure to win, so he had to be generous.


    Peter nodded and said, "I have no problem. Let''s start."


    Peter moved his shoulders, stepped back three steps away from his opponent and made a start pose.


    Peter is good at Sambo, especially at ground skills. After he lost one and a half legs, ground skills are almost useless, so Gao Yang can''t help worrying.


    Although Peter used to be a master of fighting and a master of fighting who can share the same score with Li JinFang, he is now inconvenient to move and always makes people feel at a loss.


    Peter said seriously, "I''m going to start."


    After that, seeing that his opponent was ready, Peter suddenly yelled.


    "Ha!"


    With a loud roar, Peter took a big step forward yesterday. He only used his thigh muscles to drive the prosthetic limb, swung his right leg and kicked his opponent in the face.


    When the joint of the prosthetic limb suddenly closed, it made a loud noise. Although Peter could only rely on the muscle of his thigh to drive his right leg, he was still very fast. His opponent didn''t dare to just Dodge, but immediately raised his arms.


    Peter''s opponent failed to complete the back and dodge, so Peter kicked his opponent''s left arm.


    "Dang."


    "Ah!"


    The metal prosthetic first made a metal sound, and then Peter''s opponent shouted. It was painful. His left arm was hanging, but it definitely hurt muscles and bones. The metal prosthetic waved at high speed, which can really be used as a weapon.


    But Peter didn''t finish. His right leg fell to the ground and his left leg immediately provoked the face of hitting his opponent again.


    "Pa."


    Peter''s left leg kicked heavily on his opponent''s right arm. The raised right arm couldn''t stop the foot at all, so his opponent''s right arm was kicked on his face and made a slap.


    Peter leaned forward and hit his right fist straight. With a bang, his opponent flew two meters back.


    "My second Olympics! Half step collapse!"


    Gao Yang is a little silly. Today''s people don''t punch according to the routine. When did Peter learn half step collapse?


    Gao Yang immediately looked at Li JinFang and saw Li JinFang smiling and extending his thumb to Peter. Needless to say, Peter''s half collapse was definitely taught by Li JinFang.


    Peter looked a little excited. He closed his eyes, clenched his fists, looked up, didn''t yell, but took a long breath.


    Gao Yang felt that Peter''s breath was anger, resentment, sultry and injustice since his legs were abandoned.

 Chapter 2345

    Peter finally breathed out.


    After the master of fighting was abandoned, he always endured all this alone and silently.


    Others thought he was useless, but Peter refused to admit that he was useless.


    Unable to continue to serve in the army, Peter went to Ukraine to join the militia. He just didn''t want to admit that he was a loser, unwilling to sink from now on, and unwilling to accept the role of a loser given to him by others.


    Peter has a spirit and backbone!


    Even if he did chores for the militia, he would never lie in bed and spend the rest of his life with the disability pension given by the state.


    People have to be angry.


    Peter has been looking for his stage, trying to find his former glory,


    Peter met Satan in Syria, which led to the loss of his legs, which was his misfortune.


    Peter saw Satan again in Ukraine and joined Satan by pure coincidence. This is his good luck.


    Peter is a master fighter. Respect him.


    Peter''s legs are broken. Respect him.


    So Peter is really lucky that he can join Satan after his legs are abandoned, get prosthetics and exoskeletons. Without Satan, he can''t afford them all his life.


    But the prosthetics and exoskeletons are secondary. What matters is Peter''s spirit in his heart. People should first help themselves and strengthen themselves so that others can help him. People should first stand up and hold him up with the outstretched hand of others.


    Peter practiced silently and painstakingly for countless times. The broken leg of kicking practice was grinding and bleeding, but he never snorted. He was willing to pay all the price to adapt to the recovery of his former glory after the broken leg. Only Li JinFang''s Sparring Practice was meaningful, and Li JinFang''s unreserved teaching of his skills could help him.


    Now Peter''s legs can''t come back, but Peter is back again.


    Gao Yang was really happy for Peter, so he began to applaud.


    This time, Gao Yang clapped not to humiliate his opponent, but for Peter who came back.


    Soon, everyone in Satan was clapping. Even alebin put aside his crutch and clapped solemnly at Peter.


    Peter lowered his head, opened his eyes and scanned slowly for a week. Then he slowly bowed to Li JinFang, then turned around, bowed slightly to Gao Yang, and then bowed slightly to the direction of Satan. Finally, he bowed slightly to his fallen opponent.


    "He''ll be fine."


    The strong and confident Peter is really back.


    After bowing slightly to his opponent, Peter murmured to rafghani, "he will wake up soon. I use long strength."


    What a familiar language.


    Yalebin could not help whispering, "this guy is a tough man!"


    With a proud look on his face, he whispered, "teacher, you should believe my eyes!"


    Peter was very excited. He returned to the crowd and closed his lips tightly until Li JinFang stretched out his hand, and then he put his hand heavily with Li JinFang.


    They were both very excited. Li JinFang trembled and said, "I knew you could do it. I always knew!"


    Peter patted himself on the chest, nodded and said, "I know! I never doubted that!"


    Gao Yang also breathed a long sigh of relief. Then he said to rafghani, "Mr. rafghani, I think it''s better to stop here."


    Rafghani''s face had been distorted, but after hearing Gao Yang''s words, he immediately returned to normal, but rafghani delayed responding to Gao Yang''s proposal.


    Just then, rafghani''s eyes suddenly brightened because he saw a man.


    A man who just came out of the kitchen.


    Liang Dong came out of the kitchen, wiped his hands with his apron, and walked to the nearest few people. Then he said curiously, "what''s the matter? Why is it so busy."


    Andy Ho''s face changed greatly and whispered, "why did you come out?"


    "I just took the bread out of the oven, so I can come out now. Just now I''ve been looking out from the inside. I don''t know what''s going on? Are you competing?"


    When Liang Dong and Andy he talked to them, Gao Yang''s face changed slightly, and then he immediately said to groliov next to him, "have you informed Liang Dong?"


    Groliov''s face was expressionless, but his tone revealed his weakness.


    "Falk! I''m so damn! Liang Dong is busy in the kitchen all day. I forgot him!"


    Gao Yang winked at Andy he and them from a distance. Irene caught Gao Yang''s eyes, so she immediately whispered to Liang Dong, "hurry into the kitchen, hurry!"


    Liang Dong turned and left, but it was too late.


    Rafghani pointed to Liang Dong and said loudly, "he!"


    Irene sighed helplessly and whispered, "monitor, come back."


    Liang Dong turned back and looked at the people curiously.


    Rafghani is like fishing for a straw.


    When he saw Liang Dong wearing a camouflage pants and a green T-shirt, but the focus was on Liang Dong wearing an apron and stained with some flour, rafghani ignored the signal and asked his men to challenge, so he simply made his own voice.


    "He, is he one of you?"


    Rafghani is really going to give up, but he doesn''t believe that a cook can play. Now it''s zero to four. For a victory and final dignity, he has to choose someone who can play.


    "Of course he''s one of us, but you see, he''s just a cook."


    Rafghani smiled and said, "petram means he is an exception, right? Then you should tell me in advance that all your people can''t accept the challenge, or you have hidden some people?"


    Liang Dong whispered to Irene, "are you talking about me? What do you mean?"


    Liang Dong doesn''t understand Arabic. For the convenience of moving in Yemen, rafghani doesn''t speak Persian. Occasionally, they speak English, but mainly Arabic.


    Gao Yang knows that Liang Dong is the top in training, but he doesn''t know whether Liang Dong is good at fighting, because although ordinary field troops attach importance to fighting, the importance is far behind other combat skills, and Liang Dong hasn''t had time to try his skills since he came to Satan.


    Therefore, even if he knew that Liang Dong had participated in the selection three times, Gao Yang did not dare to let Liang Dong fight rashly.


    When Gao Yang was in trouble, Irene whispered something to Liang Dong, but Liang Dong said angrily, "what a pout! The old turtle looks down on me."


    Irene said blankly, "ah?"


    "Fucking drop, this bastard despises me!"


    After translating for Irene, Liang Dong strode forward, but when he came to the middle angrily, he looked down and saw his apron, so he immediately untied the buckle on his back, took the apron off his neck, folded the apron when he strode back, and then put the folded apron on Andy''s hand, saying: "Keep it for me! Don''t dirty it!"


    Taking off his apron, Liang Dong strode back again. Then he didn''t speak, so he stopped and began waving to the remaining two people.

 Chapter 2346

    "Come on, you come out!"


    Liang Dong walked into the field with great momentum, and then began to provoke.


    Can a cook be a master fighter?


    Gao Yang was very suspicious of this, so he turned his eyes to Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang gently shook his head, then shook his right hand, indicating that he didn''t know, so Gao Yang didn''t have to ask him.


    Now it''s difficult to ride a tiger. Whether Liang Dongxing can do it or not, he has to fight.


    Gao Yang has no bottom in his heart, but he can''t show it on his face, but he seems to have no bottom in karafgani.


    Rafghani was confused because the cook didn''t seem to be afraid at all, but on the contrary, the cook looked more fierce and horizontal than anyone else.


    Is there any reason that a cook is an expert in hiding? Is there any reason for this!


    Rafghani couldn''t help looking at Gao Yang, and then he found that Gao Yang was still calm.


    It''s not unreasonable. It''s really unreasonable. Are there so many talents in Russia? Can you be rich enough to have a cook who is a master fighter?


    Rafghani was completely empty in his heart, so he called two of his men and whispered in Persian: "you two can only win but not lose. Only you two can reserve some dignity for us. I think that cook doesn''t seem to be particularly easy to beat. No matter who you two go to, you must be careful. We can''t be knocked down in another round!"


    When rafghani was giving advice to his men, Gao Yang waved to Li JinFang, so Li JinFang ran quickly and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    "You know Liang Dong better, can he?"


    Li JinFang thought for a moment and whispered, "I can''t say well, but I think it should be OK. I talked to Liang Dong carefully. His specialty is not fighting, but he has also participated in three selection and training sessions. How can he cope with the end."


    Gao Yang said with a little worry, "is it useful to just participate in the selection, but not in the selection?"


    Li JinFang whispered: "the first selection is the selection of the special brigade of the group army. If you think about it, he can be qualified for selection. Then the second and third time are the kind of elimination while training. How can he have two skills."


    Both sides were not very confident, and at this time, rafganid asked one of his men to come out.


    When Liang Dong faced his opponent, he immediately put on a posture, and then Li JinFang immediately said, "this is the attitude of catching and fighting in the army. It''s nothing special."


    "Is it enough just to catch and fight?" he said in a low voice


    Li JinFang said in a low voice, "you just see a lot. It''s not rare, and then you don''t think it''s powerful. In fact, Russian Sambo Israeli Maga and our capture and fighting are the same thing. They only use the most common fighting skills in the army. Are they all tempered real tactics? Can they be bad? As long as Liang Dong has worked hard, he must have two skills."


    At this time, the two finally met. Liang Dong took the initiative to attack. He was at least half a head shorter than his opponent, but his momentum seemed stronger than his opponent.


    No matter how good the routine looks, it is one punch and one foot in actual combat, and Liang Dong is short and runs forward to hit the opponent''s right rib.


    There''s a big gap in size. Maybe someone hit someone in the face first.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what Liang Dong''s tactics are, but to his surprise, Liang Dong''s opponent chose to give way.


    Instead of attacking each other and using the advantage of height and arm length to hit Liang Dong back, it is not to parry and then look for opportunities to counterattack, but directly retreat two or three steps back, and completely break away from the attack range of Liang Dong.


    As soon as Li JinFang saw it, he immediately breathed a long breath and said with a low smile, "steady, Liang Dong won."


    Gao Yang listens inexplicably, because Liang Dong''s opponent looks big and fast. It hasn''t been officially fought yet. How can Liang Dong win.


    "Why?"


    "Momentum!"


    After whispering a sentence, Li JinFang said with a smile: "the people opposite are under too much pressure. They can only win but not lose. The previous few times they have defeated the enemy with one move and scared the other party. Now they just want to be stable first and find out Liang Dong''s routine before making a decision. In this way, Liang Dong will win."


    Sure enough, Liang Dong was pressing forward against his opponent, and his opponent only parried occasionally, but most of the time he was retreating. Liang Dong punched for more than a dozen times, and his opponent didn''t fight back at all.


    Insiders can see that the Iranians want to be stable and touch Liang Dong''s routine first, but there are only a few fighting masters. In the eyes of most people, Liang Dong''s fierce attack is that his opponent dare not parry and can only retreat.


    One step forward and one step back. Finally, the Iranian found that he had unconsciously reached the edge of the yard. Someone had begun to step back to make room for him to continue playing.


    Can''t retreat any more. The Iranian roared and slapped Liang Dong''s fist. His left fist was chiseled out in a flash, right in the chest of Liang Dong.


    On one side of Liang Dong''s body, although he received a punch, he removed most of his strength and was not beaten by the punch. Then he leaned to the ground, supported his hands, lay on the ground and kicked his legs out at the same time.


    The Iranian was kicked in his legs and fell forward involuntarily, falling next to Liang Dong.


    Both of them were on the ground, but Liang Dong waved his hands. When he dropped his opponent, he circled his arm, then turned over to his opponent''s back, and immediately stretched out his legs and twisted his opponent''s neck.


    Liang Dong rode on his opponent''s back, twisted his opponent''s arms with both hands, and twisted his legs around his opponent''s neck. As soon as he fell back and moved again, his opponent immediately made a cluck sound in his throat, and his idle right arm beat the ground again and again.


    "Capture! This is capture."


    After Li JinFang said something with great certainty, he said happily: "no mistake, this is the basic fighting skill of reconnaissance forces or special forces."


    Gao Yang had no time to talk to Li JinFang. He had to pretend to be forced.


    "Don''t let go, do you want to break people''s necks before you let go?"


    After shouting loudly, Liang Dongcai let go of his hand and stood up from his opponent.


    As soon as he got up from his opponent, Liang Dong first patted the soil on his body, and then suddenly said, "no, my pot is going to overflow!"


    After shouting, Liang Dongfei also ran to the kitchen, but he ran back after running through the crowd. After grabbing his apron from Andy he, he shouted while running: "mung bean soup is almost ready. Who wants to drink hot soup later!"


    There was silence. At this time, Gao Yang coughed twice, and then said to lavgani, "why don''t we forget about the next?"


    Rafghani looked pale. He was still looking at the people around Gao Yang. A cook is so powerful. Do you want to fight in the last game? Can you play? Who are you hitting?

 Chapter 2347

    Great things are going to be done soon. It''s the most important time. Lavgani left his business behind and took people to find Gao Yang, just to make a breath and find face.


    Now, the face has not been recovered. Instead, it has been completely cut off.


    Rafghani is suffering.


    The people on Gaoyang''s side look very ordinary, but now, lougani looks like a hidden master.


    The old man seemed very easy to deal with, but lougani hesitated and finally gave up his most likely opponent.


    Rafghani is here to look for face, not to lose face. Taking the initiative to challenge an old man is a real shame. It''s better not to fight.


    But others don''t seem easy to deal with.


    After hesitating for a moment, rafghani finally whispered to the only one left: "that woman..."


    After looking at Irene, rafghani was not confident enough, so he planned to make a suggestion rather than an order. After all, according to their teachings and customs, fighting with a woman is an insult to himself.


    "No! I can''t challenge a woman!"


    Sure enough, rafghani''s men flatly rejected his proposal without waiting for him to finish.


    Rafghani looked at the rest of the people and felt that they were difficult to deal with, so he decided to leave the decision-making power to the people who really knew the business. The facts proved that he picked more opponents than one.


    "Choose your opponent."


    Rafghani said weakly.


    Anyway, I''ve lost five consecutive games, and I don''t even have a chance to touch my opponent. It''s a shame to give up and don''t fight. Finally, even if I simply lose one game, the big deal is to lose my grandmother''s house. In fact, there''s nothing wrong, but maybe I can win one game, right.


    The only one left has lost confidence, but as a soldier, he must have a little backbone.


    He refused to challenge the old man and women. As for the rest, it seemed very difficult to deal with, so after hesitating for a moment, the last Iranian made a genius decision.


    Since you want to fight and are likely to be defeated, it''s better to choose a seemingly powerful opponent. Losing to a seemingly powerful opponent is better than losing to a seemingly weak opponent.


    If you can''t win, pursue glory even if you lose.


    So at last, the Iranian resolutely pointed his hand to groliov.


    Groliov is very tall and not small. It seems that he is definitely the most powerful among the rest of Satan.


    But the problem is that groliov is not really good at fighting. It depends on who he is. He is a machine gun artist, not a fighting artist. He is better than people like Satan. He is estimated to be better than Frye and TREB.


    Among the rest of the group, no matter who is selected, Gao Yang is not afraid, but it''s a little troublesome for groliov to be selected.


    The Iranian genius chose the right opponent, but he shouldn''t be too excited.


    It''s over if you point to groliov and don''t move, but the Iranian is the opponent chosen with the determination to die, so he has a sense of tragedy, so he pointed to groliov and waved heavily and said loudly, "I want to fight you!"


    Groliov was stunned, but he was about to move forward. Anyway, the victory or defeat was unknown. Since the opponent pointed at him, he had to fight, right.


    As a result, Gao Yang reacted quickly.


    Gao Yang stood side by side with groliov. The Iranian pointed to groliov, waved again and shouted to fight. Gao Yang immediately took a few steps forward.


    "Although I don''t want to do it, it makes me feel a little itchy to see you do it. Since you chose me, it''s just time to play."


    Rafghani was very surprised because he didn''t expect Gao Yang to end in person, and the Iranian was also very surprised. He looked at groliov, then at Gao Yang, and then subconsciously said, "I mean..."


    "Fight him!"


    Lavgani shouted in Persian. He was afraid that his men would have to fight groliov instead of Gao Yang.


    Rafghani really didn''t expect Gao Yang to end himself. He simply loves this misunderstanding.


    First of all, Gao Yang seems to be easy to deal with. At least he looks much weaker than groliov. He still has a chance to win. The most important thing is that if he can defeat the leader of the other party in the last battle, he should be more angry. The face lost in the original several defeats can almost be recovered in the first battle.


    Groliov shrugged and finally stood still.


    Gao Yang stood in front of his opponent, looked at rafghani, looked at his opponent, and then he clapped his hand and said loudly, "well, let''s start!"


    The Iranian took a long breath, waved his fists and roared first.


    "Ha!"


    Gao Yang also put his fist and made a posture.


    Waiting for the Iranians to approach Gaoyang with small steps, and then suddenly kick it to Gaoyang, Gaoyang did not make a sound, but also kicked it.


    Gao Yang can do nothing but lift his Yin legs, so of course he is out of his legs.


    Gao Yang''s leg is shorter than his opponent''s, but his foot kicked the opponent''s lower abdomen first, that is, later and first, that is, fast and fierce.


    Gao Yang kicked his opponent''s lower abdomen and his left crotch, but it doesn''t matter. His opponent kicked Gao Yang by the inertia of his legs, and his feet have little strength.


    Although there is only inertia left, it still hurts when you get a foot, but it just hurts a little. You won''t be hurt. At most, it just shakes a little.


    Gao Yang just shook for a moment, while his opponent made a big deviation, with his right leg in the front and his left leg in the back, and then fell forward to the ground.


    Gao Yang was merciful and didn''t kick his crotch, but the Iranian didn''t control his landing posture. He didn''t blame him for a big fork.


    Generally speaking, fighting with Gao Yang doesn''t even have the strength to scream. Although there are some unexpected effects this time, the result is no exception.


    With a painful look on his face, he slowly turned sideways and slowly tried to close his legs together. When the fallen Iranian could only make a babbling sound in his mouth, just like a mosquito humming.


    Gao Yang lightly patted the dust on his left crotch, then spread his hand towards rafgani and said loudly, "you all see, he left himself. I didn''t kick him."


    For those who are more powerful than themselves, Gao Yang''s move also has the ability to win by surprise. It''s not very powerful for them. Gao Yang''s foot is powerful. The winner will fall, and he will be crisp and have no power to fight again. At this time, Gao Yang always looks like he can fight better than Li JinFang, because he is fast.


    There was silence, but Joseph looked at Gao Yang as if he had seen a ghost and stared at him with big eyes. The whole person was stupid.

 Chapter 2348

    Joseph looked straight as if he had seen a ghost.


    Gao Yang noticed Joseph''s eyes. He had guessed how Joseph would react, but Joseph''s reaction was too strong. Gao Yang felt a little hairy when he looked straight in his eyes.


    At this time, it was time for someone to say something, but no one really knew what to say, so the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    Finally, Salim cleared his throat and said loudly, "that... That... This competition is very... Good, good."


    Salim really didn''t know how to get around without words. All six people were knocked down by one move. Even if he wanted to save some face for rafghani, he didn''t know where to start. So after two good words, Salim simply began to nod his head.


    "Well, well."


    "Yes, yes."


    Salim nodded again and again, so Abdullah and them began to nod again and again. As for what this nod is for, what does this mean? Who knows, it''s good to give a little response.


    Finally, rafghani clapped his hands gently, and it was difficult for him to laugh.


    "Very good, very good, Mr. petram, you have successfully proved the strength of your subordinates, but in this modern battle, the test is still the level of technology and tactics. This is the era of firearms. Ha ha, my people are indeed a little careless in fighting training. Admire, admire."


    Gao Yang looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "yes, yes, who relies on fists now. It doesn''t matter if you can fight. It''s the last word to fight, ha ha, ha ha."


    Rafghani was silent for a moment, then said loudly, "well, that''s all for today. We should make some preparations. If necessary, we have to start tonight."


    Rafghani spoke, and a group of people behind him carried the last one into the car. Then rafghani took people away without saying hello to Abdullah.


    After all the people waiting for rafghani left, Abdullah suddenly smiled, then went straight to Gao Yang, then held Gao Yang''s hand and shook it for many times, then said excitedly: "It''s really... It''s worthy of being an elite talent! Great! Great! Now I finally understand why you people come. It''s really beyond my expectation. I admire you very much for your strength!"


    After saying something excitedly, Abdullah looked at his watch and said apologetically: "sorry, I have to hurry back. There are many things to deal with. At this time, I should have discussed the details of the action with you, but it needs to be with Mr. rafghani. Now, it seems that if you meet again..."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. If you and rafghani discuss any results, just ask Salim brothers to inform me. I''m very happy to cooperate with all your plans."


    Abdullah''s face can be said to be grateful. After a strong hug with Gao Yang, he hurried away with his entourage. He was right. There are a lot of things to do next, that is, rafghani is anxious to take revenge and save face before wasting time at this critical moment.


    After watching Abdullah and them leave, he smiled loudly, and then a burst of cheers broke out.


    Who doesn''t like victory, not to mention this hearty, pure rolling victory.


    But Irene was very upset and said, "I really hope someone can choose me, hateful! I really want to teach people a lesson!"


    In the laughter of the crowd, Gao Yang turned his head, looked at Joseph and said, "do you want to talk to me?"


    Joseph looked around and whispered, "can I talk to you in private?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I know what you''re worried about. Give him a kick."


    Li JinFang slapped his foot in front of Joseph, and then said with a smile, "do you want to say this?"


    A group of people looked at Joseph with great interest. Joseph was stupid and whispered, "how can you? This is only... No, you. Where did you learn it?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "this really needs to be kept secret. What, if you know what''s going on, stay and avoid if you don''t know."


    Several people of the black devil Shi Shi ran went back, while several people who had been trained in Israel stayed. At this time, Gao Yang patted Joseph on the shoulder and said with emotion on his face: "if I guess correctly, you have to call me shiye."


    Joseph looked at several people around him and said with an incredible look: "what do you mean? This is a new skill that is necessary to promote and learn only in special units. How did you learn this skill?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I don''t know if you guessed right, but your foot should be taught by my students."


    Joseph was stunned and said, "how... Possible!"


    "Why not? Why haven''t you heard of the name" fried egg ram? "


    Joseph was stunned, couldn''t help but step back, and then said in a trembling voice, "Falk! Your name is ram, exploding egg ram! Are you the exploding egg maniac? It''s impossible, how can it be!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it seems that I have a new nickname again. No wonder, the name of ram should be a taboo. The exploding egg RAM can''t say, so the exploding egg maniac should be me. How, what''s the taste of learning this foot?"


    Joseph''s face twitched hard and said gnashing his teeth, "it feels great! Good can''t be better!"


    Gao Yang stepped back with some vigilance, frowned and said, "look at you, don''t you want to kick me?"


    Joseph reached out and wiped his mouth, then whispered: "I want to give you a shot. The instructor who taught us this kick said that if you want to blame it, blame the egg exploding monster, because it''s his rule to get a kick first. Those who can escape will be fine, and those who can''t escape deserve it! When I was called into the room alone and got that kick, I thought, if I had a chance, I must give this damn egg exploding monster countless feet!"


    Gao Yang shook his head and sighed, "I sympathize with you. Really. In addition, I want to tell you that I didn''t set this rule. I just kicked their belly, but didn''t kick their crotch. This so-called rule is just that your instructor has to find someone to teach you if you want to avenge them in order to let the new people realize the evil taste of suffering."


    Joseph frowned and said, "I don''t understand. Why did you teach it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s a long story. You''ll always understand when you look back, but I''m curious now. You paid so much to learn this foot. Is it useful?"


    Joseph hesitated for a moment and whispered, "it''s really useful. This foot is really easy to use when holding a gun with both hands. We have a comrade in arms. As far as I know, this move saved his life when he was on a secret mission."


    Gao Yang patted Joseph on the shoulder and said with a smile, "that''s good. Now you know that I''m not the culprit leading to your suffering, so don''t think of revenge on me, ha ha, ha ha."

 Chapter 2349

    It was already dark. After dinner, Gao Yang called everyone together and held a pre war meeting.


    Satan''s men and the black devil''s men came together. Even leibrov left the artillery company he had just taken over and came back to participate in the pre war meeting.


    It has been a long time since such a pre war meeting was held. Standing in front of the drawings set on the wall, Gao Yang was still a little excited.


    Gao Yang found that he was more suitable to think in front of the battle map. Thinking about those intrigues all day was not suitable for him.


    After standing in front of the map and watching it for a moment, Gao Yang turned around and said in a deep voice, "after a long time of planning, our plan is finally going to officially start!"


    Gao Yang paused. After many people breathed as long as he did, he said in a deep voice: "This battle is different from any battle before us. We will not rush to the front line. Most of the time, we will hide behind the scenes. Therefore, this is our secret operation. The secret is first and the battle is last. Confidentiality, especially the secret of our identity, is more important than everything. This principle must be thoroughly implemented, everyone Do you understand? "


    "I see!"


    People, including the black devil, answered loudly and neatly.


    This is indeed a repetition of the old tune, but this is a pre war meeting, which emphasizes the important aspects. Everyone must strengthen the impression and strictly implement the discipline. Many of the things that have been said before have become orders and must be observed unconditionally.


    Gao Yang stood in front of the map with his hands on his back and said in a deep voice: "we have the same goal as husai armed forces, but our ultimate goal must be not on the same road as husai armed forces. Therefore, in most cases, our actions will be consistent with husai armed forces, but we will have our own action plan when necessary."


    After finishing the premise, Gao Yang turned and knocked on the map with the stick in his hand, and said in a deep voice: "Now, according to the information received, let me introduce Sana''a to you. The position marked with a red circle on the map is the target we need to win. The main targets include the presidential palace, the presidential residence, the parliament building, two military barracks, an oil depot and an arsenal."


    After pointing to several locations marked by the red circle one after another, Gao Yang pointed to the place where the blue circle expanded and said in a deep voice: "in order to monitor the above important locations nearby, we have looked for several hidden footholds in advance. At that time, we will decide where to settle according to the situation. At present, the most likely footholds are two near the presidential palace."


    Many plans have been said and discussed many times, but some plans were newly formulated after they arrived in Yemen. Therefore, this pre war meeting also plays a very important role in introducing these plans to you.


    Irene raised her hand and shouted, "ask for a question, sir!"


    "Allow questions."


    Irene stood up and said loudly, "boss, are the two footholds near the presidential palace all enabled? If so, why should we allocate personnel separately? The question is over, sir!"


    Gao Yang pointed to Irene and said with a smile, "that''s a good question."


    After laughing, Gao Yang pointed with a stick very close to the foothold of the presidential palace and said loudly: "The foothold here can''t accommodate too many people, but the vision is very good. It''s convenient to observe the situation of the presidential palace. The foothold here is 900 meters away from the presidential palace. There are three routes to reach it. If you launch an attack from here, you can reach the presidential palace in five minutes at most."


    After that, Gao Yang nodded the map again and said in a deep voice, "the foothold near is for the people who protect Hardy, and the foothold far away is for the people who attack the presidential palace."


    There was confusion on several faces, especially Liang Dong. He looked very difficult to adapt.


    Gao Yang stood up straight and said in a deep voice, "anyone who has questions can ask questions immediately. I don''t want you to go to the battlefield with questions. In Satan, our purpose is to let everyone understand what they are doing and what they should do."


    "Report!"


    "Speak."


    Liang Dong stood up, slapped a salute, and then said loudly, "why do you want to attack and protect?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Because we need husai armed forces to control Sana''a, but we can''t let husai armed forces catch all the people in the current government, especially hardy. His existence is very important to us, because we need a flag figure to fight with husai armed forces for a long time. Therefore, if the attack of husai armed forces is unfavorable, we have to attack ourselves. If husai armed attack is too smooth, then Well, the protector can secretly escort Hardy to leave. Of course, these are action plans for the most extreme and emergency situations, which may not be used. "


    Liang Dong looked suddenly, but then he said, "this is... Report, I understand!"


    "Sit down."


    After motioning Liang Dong to sit down, he said loudly: "from now on, Satan enters the state of battle, and the clothes and weapons prepared for you have been prepared. After returning, immediately change into the clothes of local people. If it is not necessary, it is forbidden to use his own weapons, but in case of dangerous situation, you can take all appropriate measures to get rid of the danger."


    After that, Gao Yang said with a serious face: "everyone, I want to reiterate that each of you comes back alive, which is more important than us to achieve any goal. Actions can fail, but no one can die. Your life is more important than anything. Remember!"


    "Remember!"


    Before the operation, commander Gao Yang didn''t mean that there should be no loss in the operation. Everyone must try his best to achieve the goal. On the contrary, he told everyone that if he felt that things could not be done, he would rather fail than be killed. Such a commander is the only one.


    When everyone answered the high question in unison, alebin took a deep breath. He looked very disapproval, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Gao Yang knocked on the map again and said loudly: "Next is the most important part. The green punctuation is our safe house. There are six safe houses in the whole city of Sana''a. the specific location and detailed access methods will be sent to you later. Remember to destroy them after reading. Please remember the location points and numbers on the map. We may be distributed at that time. If I need you When we meet at a certain point as soon as possible, especially when you need to enter the safe house for shelter, I don''t want you to be unable to find a place. "

 Chapter 2350

    Some key information about Sana''a city was sent by Justin, but it was mainly written by rostowski and Lebedev, especially those footholds, safe houses and selected main attack targets, which were the result of preparation work in the early stage.


    The soldiers and horses did not move the food and grass first, but before the food and grass, the intelligence work had already begun.


    Few others can do these preparatory work well, or even few people can do it. Satan has no second person except yak, nor can he do it on the 13th. He is just a killer. His overall view and focus on dealing with problems are basically in the same line with the real intelligence personnel.


    But the black devil, just pull out one person to complete these tasks.


    Therefore, after the three of them have been here for a few months, they must be able to come up with a perfect answer. Gao Yang is better than this level. Gao Yang can''t see whether they do well, but yalebin can''t fool this level.


    After telling everyone to escape without covering up the situation, and where to escape, Gao Yang raised his stick again and knocked on the map, and then said with a smile: "everyone, now we have artillery, we have artillery!"


    It''s a very serious occasion, but the explosion of happiness can''t help being frivolous.


    Happiness fully emphasized that after having artillery, Gao Yangqing cleared his throat and said loudly: "The main function of our artillery is not to attack, but to provide cover for us. That is to say, no matter where you are, no matter what insurmountable difficulties and dangers you encounter, no matter someone blocks your escape route, or you are surrounded. In any case, as long as you feel your life is in danger, please call artillery support immediately..."


    Just joined Satan and was not familiar with anything, walvikski couldn''t help exclaiming, "ah? This, this is OK? I''m sorry, sir!"


    Gao Yang''s words were interrupted. After laughing, he continued: "call artillery support in case of danger. Our artillery will pour a large number of shells to your position first. Therefore, when calling artillery support, please be sure to report the exact position. In addition, remind everyone that the accuracy of our artillery is not very good, especially in long-range attack."


    Those who know Gao Yang''s character and habits just laugh, while those who don''t know it feel a little puzzled. Now the atmosphere is very relaxed. Liang Dong, who has been sitting upright, can''t help whispering to Li JinFang: "is this how the cannon is used? Shouldn''t we concentrate artillery to destroy the enemy''s defense?"


    Li JinFang whispered: "We don''t care how to use it elsewhere. Here, cannons are used to protect our lives. You don''t know. We didn''t have heavy weapons before. We always rely on light firepower to fight the world. In case of any dangerous situation, we have to bite the bullet. Our boss dreams of cannons. We want to have cannons when surrounded by people, even if it''s just a way out. That''s right Our boss wants to play the most important role in artillery. For others, you tell him to concentrate fire on attacking the enemy''s defense line. We mercenaries in light special operations can''t use it. We won''t fight that kind of war. "


    Gao Yang coughed, so everyone immediately calmed down. Li JinFang kept silent and looked at Gao Yang seriously.


    Gao Yang pointed to leibrov and said, "let leibrov introduce the artillery."


    "Yes!"


    Leibrov stood up and saluted. When he found it inappropriate, he curled up three fingers and shouted: "At present, our department has four d30 guns, only one kind of explosive killing grenade. Our department has completed the most preliminary test firing to get familiar with the existing guns. The maximum range of the existing ammunition is 13.5km, the maximum firing speed is 8 rounds per minute, and 24 shells can be fired in three minutes. After that, the firing speed is reduced to 4 rounds per minute, and the maximum continuous firing time is six minutes The artillery is too big to make accurate statistics, so I remind you to stay away from yourself when guiding the landing point of shells. "


    After saying this, leibrov swallowed his saliva and said in a loud voice: "in addition, because Sana''a has a large urban area and our artillery has a short range, we can''t cover the whole city at any position, so remind the commander to pay attention to the position of the artillery, so as to avoid the situation of insufficient range when fire support is needed. The report is over."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, motioned leibrov to sit down, and said loudly, "these guns are for emergency use in a short time. Soon, we will have a new 152 mm artillery, or even 152 mm self-propelled artillery. In short, we will try to improve the level of heavy firepower."


    Looking at Gao Yang''s eagerness and expectation when he said 152 mm cannon, many people couldn''t help laughing. Soon, even Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing.


    No way, with Satan, Gao Yang can maintain a serious state for a long time.


    After a group of people laughed for a while, Gao Yang coughed a few more times. When they were quiet, Gao Yang pointed to the black devil and said loudly: "The black devil will act separately from Satan, but now our intelligence officer is not in place, so Lebedev will temporarily serve as the intelligence officer. Your individual wireless communication system may not be able to contact the artillery directly. Therefore, your contact object is Lebedev. No matter whether you call artillery support or encounter any situation, if you need remote wireless communication, call Lebedev''s frequency, he will be on duty 24 hours until the fox comes back to replace him. "


    Yak has lost one eye. It''s not a small injury. He can''t come back until he recovers. Satan can be the intelligence officer alone, but fortunately, he can catch someone from the black devil.


    That''s the difference between someone available and no one available.


    After finishing all the key points, Gao Yang said, "well, who has questions next can ask questions freely."


    Without raising his hand, Frye said in a loud voice, "boss, talk about the attack plan. What shall we do? I mean, what shall we do tonight or tomorrow?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "fool! After talking for so long, I don''t understand. If we don''t need our hand, then watch it. If we need our hand, we''ll go up. Now husai armed forces are the main force. We just transfer according to the situation. It''s needless to ask."


    Frye shrugged and said, "I thought there would be a war tonight. I''m white excited."


    Everyone laughed. At this time, yalebin said slowly, "everyone, let me add something."


    Everyone immediately held their breath. Yalebin stood up and said expressionless, "everyone, find out your identity and want to understand your mission. No matter who you are facing or what you do, don''t bind your hands and feet. Your biggest rule is that there are no rules!"

 Chapter 2351

    Gao Yang changed into a robe called skirt and brought a headscarf. Sana''a is a plateau city, so the climate is not so hot. In this way, Gao Yang can put a thin coat outside the white robe.


    But when he wanted to change his shoes, Gao Yang was really uncomfortable, because he couldn''t accept wearing slippers anyway.


    How can you run when you fight with slippers? But if you don''t wear slippers and a pair of combat boots, you''d better not change your clothes.


    After hesitating for a long time, Gao Yang finally took a compromise, took off his conspicuous high top combat boots and replaced them with low top combat boots that look like sports shoes.


    He changed his clothes and had dinner. Then when he waited until late at night, Salim finally sent Abdullah''s latest decision overnight.


    Go to Sana''a overnight to prepare for or create the coming chaos.


    Starting from more than 1:00, Satan and the black devil all went to Sana''a, and the artillery convoy led by leibrov also followed Gaoyang. With artillery, Gaoyang was really reluctant to leave it alone.


    After a night''s rapid march, at dawn, the black devil continued to move forward and enter Sana''a city. However, the Satan artillery team led by Gao Yang left the road and turned to the mountains of the Abang mountain system.


    Sana''a hasn''t started fighting yet, and although the activities of husai armed forces in Sana''a can be called rampant, but Sana''a is not the territory of husai armed forces. Pulling cannons into the city openly is asking for trouble anyway.


    Therefore, Gaoyang they need to wait for a while in the mountains north of Sana''a city.


    It is needless to say that the road is rugged when the car drives into the mountains, but it is not very difficult to walk after leaving the road, because most of the mountains in Yemen are bare and there are no obstacles such as trees. As long as you avoid some rubble and particularly steep terrain, the car can walk freely.


    When the sun had risen, they also stopped in a depression between two small mountains.


    The terrain near Sana''a is relatively high, and it will be cold at night, and the sun will rise to a very high temperature after a short time. It will feel a little cold when you open the window during the march at night, but it''s uncomfortable for people who are hot during the day, but it''s much better than in amuran.


    After jumping out of the car, Gao Yang looked around for a few times and waved his arms, the motorcade behind began to disperse. Everyone got off one after another and looked for a suitable place to camp.


    Leibrov also had his own special command car. He drove the car directly in front of Gao Yang, jumped out of the car and shouted, "boss, do you want to arrange an artillery position?"


    Gao Yang motioned leibrov to wait for a moment, and then he shouted to Jason, "big bird, our position."


    Jason took out the GPS for positioning and immediately said, "boss, we are now at the scheduled position. Sana''a International Airport is eight kilometers east of us, and the No. 1 target in Sana''a city is nine kilometers away from us."


    Gao Yang waved to leibrov and said loudly, "within the shooting range, arrange the artillery position and camouflage."


    Let leibrov set up an artillery position, walked forward with his gun high, frowned at a group of people who had just jumped out of the car for a long time.


    Abdullah gave Gao Yang 200 people, mainly trained with Satan. At the same time, these people were also dispatched by Gao Yang. It is necessary to lead these people to fight at any time.


    Abdullah''s sincerity is still sufficient. He gave 200 people and 38 real vehicles, including two broken trucks with machine guns, and most of the rest are pickup trucks. That is to say, these 200 people are also a rare part with high mobility in husai armed forces.


    There are a lot of cars, but people, to be honest, are really bad.


    Husai armed forces are also known as 100000 armed forces, but don''t think too much about the quality of these soldiers.


    Yemen has the highest rate of gun support in the world. There is no one, much higher than that of Americans. Everyone here has guns, everyone will shoot, and no one will set off firecrackers but set off guns for weddings, funerals and weddings.


    The problem is that for Yemenis, those who can shoot are soldiers, so Abdullah''s call to Gao Yang is really a second according to Gao Yang''s eyes.


    Looking at a large number of parked cars, waiting for these cars to finally stop, Gao Yang shouted to the soldiers transferred to him for the first time: "get close to me, assemble!"


    Someone came towards Gao Yang. Someone shouted something unknown in the car. Three or five people gathered together and began to talk and laugh.


    Five minutes later, forty or fifty people stood in front of Gao Yang, still scattered in clusters.


    Gao Yang thought he might be saying that they didn''t understand, so he called Salim and said in a deep voice, "you say for me, let everyone close to me, that is, let them all come here and stand in front of me."


    Salim yelled for Gao Yang. Gao Yang found that Salim shouted almost like him, but the scene he should see still didn''t appear.


    Some people were checking the car. Some people went to one side and began to pee. Some people walked towards Gao Yang while talking and laughing. There were so many others who sat on the ground next to the pickup and thought about life. There was also such a big middle-aged man who carried the ak74u on his back and shouted a few words, There were twenty or thirty more coming to him.


    It doesn''t matter whether he is tall or short. It doesn''t matter whether he is old or young. He can''t even stand in line. Gao Yang thinks it''s normal. However, Gao Yang starts to greet these people and let them all come to him. However, after a long time, more than half of the people procrastinate and stand in front of him. Gao Yang really can''t stand it,


    If you don''t even listen to orders, how can such a team take you to war?


    Salim brought these people with him last night. This was the first time Gao Yang had contact with these people who gave him. Then for the first time, the soldiers came down on Gao Yang.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s face turning black, Salim said with embarrassment: "Mr. petram, I''m sorry, these people have always been like this. Er, in fact, they are veterans who have fought for many years. Therefore, some pride is normal, but they are experienced veterans. You see, they even have uniform clothes."


    Gao Yang''s mouth twitched a few times and whispered, "these hanging soldiers!"


    After swearing in a low voice, Gao Yang returned to the car and took a loudspeaker. This is one of his experiences. He was very tired without a loudspeaker.


    Gao Yang''s tone is normal, but what he said is killing the machine: "everyone, stand in front of me within two minutes. Those who exceed the time limit are regarded as disobeying the order. Those who disobey the order are shot on the spot!"

 Chapter 2352

    Gao Yang is not angry when he looks at it, and he is very insipid when he speaks.


    After speaking with a loud speaker, Yang lowered his head, reached out and pressed on his watch, and then began to count with a stopwatch.


    Leibrov was a little far away from Gao Yang. He was looking for a place suitable for the gun position, but after hearing Gao Yang''s words, leibrov immediately shouted in a hurry: "assemble! Assemble urgently! Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!"


    Gao Yang didn''t want to disturb the artillery work, but he forgot to exclude the artillery, so a group of artillery four or five hundred meters away from him rushed towards him.


    As for Satan''s people, of course, one of them ran to Gao Yang as fast as they could.


    In less than thirty seconds, Satan''s men assembled. In one minute and thirty seconds, leibrov stood in front of Gao Yang with all his artillery.


    Then two minutes later, more than 20 people didn''t come to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He just turned around and took a good look and counted the number of people.


    There were three people, one sitting in the car and never moving. Two older people were chatting with the car gang. They didn''t talk to Gao Yang from beginning to end. They didn''t even look at Gao Yang. There was a group of people around a man standing in a pickup truck. Gao Yang didn''t know for a moment, but the number of people had to be at least ten.


    Gao Yang never spoke, but the scene was not quiet. Those who gathered around Gao Yang were always muttering.


    Finally, Gao Yang nodded, then he waved his hand and said in a deep voice to the person who had stood in front of him: "you are very good. Although I still don''t look up to you, congratulations on saving your life."


    After that, Gao Yang nodded to leibrov and said, "you dissolve and continue to work."


    Leibrov did not salute or say anything, but turned around and took his people away at once.


    After waiting for leibrov to take people away, Gao Yang seemed to have completely ignored the soldiers who had never been surrounded, but shouted to the people in front of him: "In the future, you should remember that my words are orders, and orders must be thoroughly implemented. I don''t have many rules, just one. All obey orders, and then the punishment measures are very simple. Those who disobey orders die."


    When he heard what Gao Yang was saying, Satan knew what was going to happen.


    Groliov silently mentioned his machine gun and silently followed the bullet chain, while Yuri and Liang Dong, the new recruits, were a little puzzled.


    Gao Yang sighed and shouted to the people in front of him: "I gave you a chance and gave them a chance. I hope you can remember that there is no reason and no excuse. Those who disobey orders are dead, because I really don''t have time and don''t bother to set too many rules for you."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at the people of Satan and said in a deep voice, "there are too many people who need to be shot. I need an executioner. Who wants to be listed voluntarily?"


    Groliov came out with a machine gun, and to Gao Yang''s surprise, Phoenix came out with his SVD in silence.


    Phoenix did not hide his desire for killing. Gao Yang was really surprised, because he had always thought that Phoenix would at least cover up.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "two is enough. Do it."


    Salim said in surprise, "are you serious? You''re coming, really!"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "I''ve always been a very serious person. Haven''t you noticed?"


    At this time, groliov had passed through the crowd. After there was no obstacle, he kept close to the people who surrounded the pickup truck. It was less than 20 meters away, but when the people began to look at him, groliov suddenly picked up his machine gun and opened fire at the people who surrounded him.


    No one except Satan thought Gao Yang was playing for real.


    That''s about 20 people. It''s not an example. It''s a massacre.


    Groliov put the machine gun in his waist and started shooting. This shooting method could not be too accurate, so most of the bullets flew away. However, after groliov opened fire, the people who gathered together fell four or five immediately.


    After a string of bullets were fired, groliov began to shoot short shots.


    Some of the people who were strafed by groliov raised their guns to try to kill groliov, but as long as someone raised their guns, they were killed immediately, and those who began to flee or tried to escape behind the car didn''t have any chance to get to the ground.


    Machine gun artists can''t shoot accurately only when they stand on the ground, although it''s very difficult to shoot a machine gun standing.


    But the most eye-catching thing is not groliov with a machine gun, but Phoenix, wearing a black robe, showing only two eyes and firing with an SVD.


    Women in countries like Yemen are bound to be inconvenient to move, so although Phoenix Contact and Irene are disgusted, they still wear black robes for the convenience of fighting.


    I can''t see expressions or people. I can only see a woman with two eyes holding a gun and shooting people who escaped from the muzzle of a machine gun. This scene is very shocking.


    Among those who stood in front of Gao Yang, someone finally decided to stop the scene appeared. Many people roared, but only one took the gun off his shoulder and tried to aim at Gao Yang, but Joseph, who had just left his shoulder and had been behind Gao Yang, suddenly waved his hand, and then the man who wanted to take the gun immediately had a bullet hole in his eyebrows.


    Before long, groliov stopped shooting after half a bullet chain, while Phoenix was replaced with a magazine, but all their targets had fallen to the ground.


    It was because he refused to stand in front of Gao Yang that more than 20 people would die for a very small thing.


    It''s not over yet, because the person who fell to the ground may not be dead. Phoenix took her sniper rifle on her back, took out a pistol, and then walked over to fill the gun in everyone''s head.


    For a time, there was only the sound of pistol shooting. It was not fast, but it was soul-stirring.


    Finally, Phoenix put the pistol back into the robe, then walked slowly to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "22 people, confirm to be killed."


    Phoenix Contact, as always, was concise and efficient, nodded loudly and said, "I see."


    Salim''s lips were shaking, but he couldn''t say anything now.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said to the people in front of him, "it''s over. Now I''m going to issue some orders. I hope you can implement them with all your strength, because I really don''t want to shoot people all the time. In addition, I have to tell you that I''m a very easy person to get along with. As long as you obey the orders, you will soon find this."

 Chapter 2353

    If it''s a group of recruits, Gao Yang may really have to spare time to practice these people.


    But if it''s a group of war veterans, there''s no need to train at all.


    Recruits don''t understand anything and can''t do anything, but recruits are like a piece of white paper. What you draw is what you draw. But these veterans who have fought for many years are different. They have been finalized and qualitative, just like a piece of used paper. Adding something to it can only be a mess.


    In fact, Abdullah didn''t want to block Gao Yang, but on the contrary, he transferred the veterans who can fight under his hand to Gao Yang, hoping to make Gao Yang bring them along, make further progress, and make some of his most powerful veterans more powerful.


    These veterans sent by Abdullah don''t necessarily know how to fight, but they have many problems. They have fought for many years. They don''t care much about life and death after seeing more life and death, and they naturally don''t care about other things, so that after they are sent to Gao Yang''s men, they habitually follow the customary rhythm.


    But the problem is that Gao Yang can tolerate these people''s incompetence, but he can''t tolerate these people ignoring his orders. The reason is very simple. This boss can''t open well. He won''t want to be smooth in the future.


    So Gao Yang did not hesitate to kill these veterans under Abdullah. This is shock and deterrence.


    Gao Yang doesn''t need these people to be powerful. He only needs them to be 100% obedient. No other means are useful to deal with these hundred war veterans. Either frighten them completely or replace them altogether.


    However, he asked Abdullah to change some people to train with him. Gao Yang really can''t afford to lose this person. Therefore, the simplest way is to kill. All those who don''t obey will die, and the rest will naturally be obedient. If some people don''t obey and then kill, there will always be some obedient people left.


    In fact, Gao Yang is afraid that he will be shot black in the future, but he can''t afford to waste time. The war is about to begin. He can''t temporarily do ideological work for these veterans who don''t even speak very smoothly. A quick and chaotic massacre can absolutely deter these people in the shortest time.


    In addition to frightening these veterans, this killing also serves to frighten Abdullah and Salim, their husai armed minds.


    Now Gao Yang has a background and ability, and he also wants to let Abdullah and Salim know that he can kill and dare to kill.


    So those who dare to embarrass Gao Yang must die.


    But after killing people, Gao Yang still has to find a way to end. If he can''t handle it well, he will really be shot by people in the future. After a long time, Gao Yang has enough confidence to clean up these people, but it''s unbearable to be shot in the back by these people who are not afraid of death in a short time.


    Looking at the more than 100 people standing in front of Gao Yang, after a moment of silence, Gao Yang suddenly said in a loud voice: "you are very good, because you have retained the most basic requirement of a soldier, that is to obey orders, and as long as you completely obey my orders, I can lead you to victory one after another."


    Gao Yang''s words had little effect. Although the people in front of him were forcibly suppressed for the time being, most of them looked extremely angry, because the people who had just died were their comrades in arms. It''s strange that they were not angry.


    The problem is that Gaoyang doesn''t need them to return. Gaoyang only needs them to obey and paste. Now find a way to coax them so that they don''t start fighting with guns as soon as they turn around, and then the problem can be completely solved in a few days.


    "Are you angry? You should be angry, because I just ordered to kill more than 20 of your brothers, but are you qualified to be angry? No! You are not qualified to be angry."


    Gao Yang slowed down, looked at the people in front of him, then waved his hand and said loudly: "soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty. Do you know this sentence? Do you understand the meaning of this sentence? As soldiers don''t even understand this sentence, it''s better to die."


    After saying that, Gao Yang raised his arm and said loudly, "I''m here to help husai armed forces win the victory! It''s a commando that leads you as the most elite commando and a sharp knife straight into the enemy''s heart at the critical moment. If you keep this attitude, I''d rather kill all of you in advance than let you destroy husai armed forces!"


    Gao Yang''s words caused a little commotion among the crowd. Gao Yang looked proud and said: "don''t you know? We Iranians fought hard, and the winner was qualified to form a commando. Not surprisingly, we won, and I selected the elite of you as my subordinates. I want the best! But..."


    With a long sigh, Gao Yang shook his head slowly and said painfully, "are you the best? The soldiers who can''t even obey orders are the best? I really start to doubt my judgment now."


    "You said we were commandos?"


    Someone in the crowd shouted suspiciously, and Gao Yang immediately shouted, "yes, we are commandos! You are commandos selected by me. It should be confidential, but Mr. Salim should know all this."


    Salim was stunned for a moment, and then he breathed and shouted: "Yes, you are the commandos, and you were selected jointly by Abdullah Hussein and Mr. petram, but your performance makes me feel a little ashamed. You know, Mr. petram is the best special force commander in the world, but this was the result when he met you for the first time. This is the best soldier in Yemen? Your performance is really good It''s embarrassing... "


    Salim shook his head with a sad face, but Gao Yang said loudly: "no, Mr. Salim, you are wrong. They are bloody and experienced. They are the best soldiers in Yemen, but they are only the best soldiers rather than the best troops, but under my hand, they will soon be the best troops and the most powerful commandos!"


    Finally, a passionate young man shouted, "Mr. Salim, we are the best, you wait and see!"


    Salim is interesting, friendly and smart.


    After looking at Salim with special satisfaction and appreciation, Gao Yang turned to the crowd, stretched out his hand and pointed to one direction and shouted: "brothers, that''s Sana''a City, our task! When the big army can''t open the situation and meet an insurmountable target, we will take the target and win!"


    After shouting loudly, Salim whispered, "you''re pointing in the wrong direction."


    Gao Yang coughed softly twice, then he raised his volume again and shouted, "now I announce! Our name is sharp knife commando!"

 Chapter 2354

    "Should it be all right?"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but underestimate a sentence. Looking at most of the excited soldiers in front of him, he thought it should be all right.


    These are all hundred war veterans, but there should be few veterans in them. They are the kind of veterans who can sacrifice themselves for husai''s armed forces. No matter what loud slogans and great goals you have, I come according to my ideas. These veterans have loose goals and no military discipline.


    As long as he is not a generous veteran, he still attaches great importance to the sense of honor, so Gao Yang thinks his words should work for most people.


    As long as these people don''t unite and make some small moves behind the scenes, it''s all right for the rest to jump.


    More than 20 people have been killed. Naturally, Gao Yang doesn''t care about killing more.


    A sense of honor is a good thing. Many people are happy and excited to learn that they have been selected as the most elite soldier. After a short noise, a man shouted, "if we were a commando, what''s the difference between us and others?"


    Gao Yang said without thinking: "of course there is a difference! The difference is big! First of all! As long as you say you are a member of the sharp knife commando, it means you are the best!"


    The first sentence is nonsense.


    "Soldiers of other troops, as long as they know you are from the sharp knife commando, must salute you!"


    The second sentence is a lie.


    "You get the best treatment, the best weapons, the most ammunition and the best food!"


    Empty talk in the third game.


    "But your greatest privilege is that as long as the name of the sharp knife commando appears at the same time as other troops, the sharp knife commando must be the first, and you and the people of other troops must stand in front!"


    The fourth sentence is big talk.


    It''s not nonsense. What is it? Gao Yang''s four points are not substantive at all.


    But if he can''t hold these people, he''ll be happy what you can do.


    There was another uproar.


    Gao Yang raised his hands and then pressed them down, indicating that people should be quiet first, and then said in a serious voice: "Brothers, what I just said can''t be realized now. Why? Because we haven''t proved ourselves. We haven''t done anything. Why do we say we are the best and have no credit? Why do we have to salute and make way for you when people see you? Why do we have good things to supply you first?"


    After that, he waved his hand and said loudly: "So if we want to get all this, we still have to look at ourselves. It won''t take long. Just a few chances, we can prove that the sharp knife commando is the best in Yemen! Let everyone be convinced, let everyone respect us from the bottom of their heart, fear us, and let the enemy tremble when they hear the name of the sharp knife commando! I have this confidence, because I never fail and I believe Heart leads you to victory again and again! But you, do you have confidence! "


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    The last few words were shouted out loud and hoarse. After he asked, the people in front of him rang out a sparse voice to answer, but the voice was uneven, but most people didn''t speak at all.


    Gao Yang waved and shouted, "I can''t hear you. Are you men? Speak up!"


    "Yes!"


    "I can''t hear you!"


    "Yes!"


    More than a hundred people roared out in unison, and they did have a bit of momentum. Once they had momentum, people were easy to be assimilated.


    Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction and said loudly, "good! From now on, I will observe the performance of each of you. The best elite will stay, and the unqualified cowards and soft eggs will get away from me. The real warriors and elites will get a sign representing the membership of the sharp knife commando. Now I won''t tell you what the sign is, but you will know it soon."


    Gao Yang felt that someone had to take care of these disorganized and undisciplined but brave people. He looked and felt that Peter was the most suitable. This person could fight and had the strength brought out from the army. It should be no problem to take care of these people.


    But just then, Gao Yang suddenly found that he couldn''t call Peter''s real name, but Peter didn''t have a nickname, which was a little difficult.


    Gao Yang pointed to Peter and then made a sudden move with his hand, so Peter quickly stepped out of the line.


    "Then you will obey his orders."


    Peter looked surprised, but he immediately shouted, "yes!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "dissolve and build your camp!"


    Peter didn''t leave, but approached, raised his voice and whispered, "boss, these people are not easy to bring out. They have been shaped. It''s not impossible to reform, but it takes too long, and the success rate will be very low."


    He said in a low voice: "if you don''t let you transform them, it''s the cannon fodder group. Do you understand? If you have nothing to do, pour them some soul chicken soup, cheer them up, and create an atmosphere of the first in the world, so that they can become the cannon fodder with the courage to devote themselves."


    Peter nodded, but then whispered, "I can understand what you said, but what does chicken soup mean?"


    "It sounds reasonable, but it''s useless nonsense."


    "I see!"


    Peter turned away from Gao Yang and shouted to the cannon fodder, "come with me."


    Gao Yangchang breathed a sigh of relief. After waiting for those people to leave, Salim smiled bitterly at Gao Yang and said, "Mr. petram, you''re too... It''s too much. More than 20 people didn''t die in the hands of the enemy, that''s it, that''s it..."


    "Brother, thank you for helping me, but if you want to get a particularly effective commando, cooperate with me," he said in a low voice


    Salim hesitated and whispered, "I heard what you just said..."


    Gao Yang laughed and then whispered, "man, who says cannon fodder has no combat effectiveness? The hope of the sharp knife commando is in the future. When these people are almost dead and finished, but also establish the military style that a real commando should have, you will have an invincible commando that will fight all over Yemen."


    Salim whispered, "it doesn''t matter. I can cooperate with you in everything, but how can you solve the treatment you said?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "are the sharp knife commandos really invincible, and you don''t want to give these treatments that don''t cost anything at all? Huh?"


    "Well, I think it can be solved, but I have to inform Abdullah of what happened here, but don''t worry, I know how to say, Abdullah won''t be angry."


    "Go, go, it doesn''t matter. It''s all up to you, my brother."


    Salim went to make a phone call when Frye approached Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, why is it called sharp knife assault knife? Don''t you think the name is a little ugly and vulgar?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said, "it''s nothing like this. Of course, I can only name casually temporarily. Besides, you don''t know the poor standard of my name. Anyway, it''s also a fool. Just call it."

 Chapter 2355

    Twenty two of the two hundred people were killed, and the rest didn''t make trouble. Gao Yang felt that he was too powerful.


    Peter took the rest of the people to find a place to camp. He doesn''t know how long he will stay in the mountain. It may only be one day. He has to go to Sana''a at night, but it may also be many days. Therefore, it is still necessary to camp. He can''t stay in the sun all the time during the day, and there is no place to keep out the wind at night.


    However, the mountain will not become a combat base, let alone a command post. Therefore, it is only necessary to build a temporary living camp. For example, it is unnecessary to set up a radio. If there is anything, just contact it directly by telephone. There is no need to build a wireless communication system.


    Salim called and talked with Abdullah alone for a long time. Then when he came to Gao Yang, he said with relief: "Abdullah is very angry, but it''s all right, but this can never happen again in the future."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "thank you. You must have said a lot of good words to get this result. Don''t worry, my brother. You will be happy for my behavior today, because I will really give you a strong commando, which is what I''m good at."


    It''s also interesting to say that Abdullah arranged Salim, an important figure of husai armed forces, to Gaoyang, and Gaoyang, Jim arranged to Abdullah, but compared with Salim, who is determined to cooperate better, Jim can be called a conspiracy.


    Salim completely put his treasure on them, so that he played a high and important role in husai''s armed forces. Salim completely followed Satan and acted as a messenger between Gaoyang and Abdullah.


    In return for his kindness, Gao Yang has to be kind to Salim now. Such a person who stands on his side can''t treat others badly or ignore them, so he not only has a good attitude, but also has to give some real things back to Salim.


    Gao Yang approached Salim and whispered, "my brother, I want to know what you usually do?"


    Salim stood up and said, "whatever. In fact, I am an assistant of Abdullah."


    "Oh."


    After a long cry, Gao Yang whispered, "do you have your own hands? I mean, do you obey your troops?"


    Salim shook his head and said, "no, I''m not a military commander. Of course I don''t have my own... What do you mean?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the people of the fingertip knife commando and said in a deep voice: "in an armed organization, there is a force completely obedient to its own orders. I think it''s a good thing. Of course, this force belongs to Abdullah first, but it should be controlled by you. As long as you obey Abdullah, of course, this team belongs to Abdullah in the end."


    After that, Gao Yang felt that his words were too straightforward, as if he meant to sow discord, so he hurriedly said, "I don''t mean to let you have a team loyal to yourself, but that a team loyal to Abdullah should be controlled by yourself."


    Salim whispered, "I know what you mean."


    Gao Yang smiled, and then he continued: "as long as you like, you will take charge of this army in the future. You and Abdullah say that when I give any order, I must pass you first. I think he will not refuse."


    Salim scratched his head and said hesitantly, "well, I''m not a military commander and won''t fight. If you still need to pass me when giving orders, it will delay time and may delay things. Moreover, I may often need to leave. If everything must be approved by me, what should I do when I''m not here?"


    Gao Yang didn''t want to control the so-called sharp knife commando, so he wanted to give the sharp knife commando to Salim, so that Salim could have a more important voice in the future, but unexpectedly, Salim could really start from the overall situation, which surprised him.


    But there was a quick addition in Salim.


    "If only there were any way not to delay things."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "there''s a way. Let me think about it. In short, I can make these people recognize no one except you."


    As Abdullah''s assistant, he has a team that no one else can manage. Of course, Salim wants a sharp knife commando, which is very helpful to his promotion.


    Salim must be very interested in the sharp knife commandos. He said anxiously, "peteram, you just said you would give them a sign. What is it?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "there is no sign. I''m just talking nonsense. Of course, I''ll find something as the sign of the sharp knife commando. Well, an armband with sharp knife pattern?"


    Salim said with some entanglement, "just some armbands are too common?"


    Gao Yang thought about it, clapped his hand and said with a smile, "it''s simple. Everyone in the sharp knife commando sends a knife and an army stab."


    Salim whispered: "military stabs are still too common. Many people have AK47 or AK74 bayonets. Although they are not too common, they are not very rare. Is it too casual to use this as a symbol of sharp knife commandos?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it won''t be a common bayonet, or the bayonet itself is not suitable. It''s better to use a special fighting knife. It should be rare enough. At least it''s hard to see in Yemen. It should be very special. Well, people know it''s not too ordinary at a glance. If there is such a knife, it can be used as the identity mark of the sharp knife commando."


    Speaking of this, Gao Yang thought and soon he had an idea.


    Russia''s Kizlyar knife factory has a knife called the immortal bird, which is very suitable for his requirements. It''s particularly sharp. You know, many military knives and fighting knives are not very sharp. Then this knife is cheap, and it doesn''t cost a lot of money to purchase in large quantities. The most important thing is that this knife is really used by the Russian signal flag army.


    It''s important that the knife is made in Russia, because Gao Yang is now playing a Russian.


    Patted Salim on the shoulder, raised his voice and said with a low smile: "wait a few days, a batch of sharp knives will be sent, which is just suitable for the sharp knife commando. No one in Yemen has seen it before. At that time, everyone who enters the sharp knife commando will send one."


    Yemeni guns are very common, and machetes are particularly common. Moreover, Yemeni machetes are also very distinctive. Basically, every man has a machete inserted in his waist, but these machetes can be used as decorations. If they are really used for actual combat, the large and wide scabbard is not suitable.


    As for the knife Gao Yang wants to use as a symbol, to tell the truth, it is not a high-end product, just an ordinary mass-produced knife. There is nothing special at all. The price is cheap and too expensive. He still refuses to buy it, but as long as it can show that it is different from others, and it can also appear different when pulled out, that''s enough, isn''t it.

 Chapter 2356

    Gao Yang has a good grasp of the situation in Sana''a city. Abdullah will inform him, but the main source of information is the black devil who first entered Sana''a city.


    The Yemeni government just decided to announce the cancellation of fuel subsidies today, but will it announce it or not? If the Yemeni government finds that the situation is wrong, it may not be impossible to give up the subsidy cancellation plan directly. Therefore, before officially announcing the cancellation of subsidies, Hussein armed forces will never make any big moves, and even sneaking in must be cautious.


    Even if the Yemeni government announced the abolition of subsidies, it will take a little time to make a mess. It can''t be announced that there will be no subsidies after 10 o''clock. At 11 o''clock, a large number of people will make trouble in the street immediately. It''s too fast. It will take the next day or even longer to wait for the real chaos of angry civilians, because not every family in Sana''a Yemen has televisions and computers, Even if there is, there is always no electricity, isn''t it? So it takes two or three days to wait for the news to spread widely enough.


    Satan has to stay in the mountains for some time. It turns out that in this situation, Satan''s gang can only eat dry food in the mountains. If there are logistics supplies, they can be more comfortable. Someone will specially deliver food.


    No one can stand eating compressed biscuits all the time. Even if someone delivers rice, the delicious food will become bad after waiting for an hour or even longer to be delivered.


    But now it''s different. Now Satan has Liang Dong, a cook.


    After setting up the camp, Gao Yang can''t wait to see what Liang Dong is doing. After all, he has just had cooking soldiers and provided them with food for the first time in a wild environment. He must be a little curious.


    Liang Dong brought two pickup trucks. One pulled two large pots and two diesel stoves, and the other pulled ingredients.


    Li JinFang and Cui Bo are helping Liang Dong. Cui Bo is cutting meat, and Li JinFang and Liang Dong are setting up a pot.


    Liang Dong and Li JinFang set up the two stoves and put the pot on them. Liang Dong clapped his hands and said with a smile, "if only there were a field cooking car, it would be easier. There''s no need to set up the pot every time."


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "you are satisfied. At least you don''t have to dig a smokeless stove."


    "Field cooking car, right? I''ll get it for you!"


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, they raised their heads, and then Li JinFang said with a smile: "brother Yang, why are you here? The matter is done?"


    "It''s done."


    After a casual answer, Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said eagerly: "the first time I tasted the monitor''s craft outside, what''s the matter, monitor, what are you going to do?"


    Liang Dong grinned and said, "there are too many people, so it''s hard to cook, so we''ll stew mutton."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "you just said you wanted a field cooking car. I can get it for you. Do you need it?"


    Liang Dong looked at the crowd on both sides and shook his head "Cooking for more than 200 people, the cooking car must be useful, but it''s only useful for more than a dozen of us. Although the cooking car is easy to use, it''s not necessary. We use a cooking car and a cooking team to work. If you want me to cook alone with a cooking car, it''s really a burden."


    "Forget it. We won''t stay here long, so we don''t bother to find a cooking car."


    After that, Gao Yang patted Liang Dong on the shoulder and whispered, "monitor, I tell you, your skills are very important next. I said to let these people get the best treatment. The best treatment depends on your food. The food of more than 200 people depends on you. It''s hard for you, but fortunately, it''s only three or two days at most."


    Cui Bo raised his head discontentedly and said loudly, "I''m not human? I''m cooking here, too."


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said with a smile, "it''s all up to you. It''s hard, hard."


    After setting up the pot and boiling the water, Liang Dong threw the cut mutton into a big pot and began to cook. Then he said to Gao Yang with some worry: "boss, I want to make a stewed mutton. The mutton here is really good, especially tender and doesn''t have any mutton smell, but it''s mainly roasted here. I don''t know if the stewed meat can be popular."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s okay. Just follow your own habits."


    Liang Dong stopped talking to Gao Yang and began to concentrate on cooking.


    The two big pots are all used to stew mutton. As for the staple food, it can only be big cake. This big cake is the staple food of Yemenis and is also convenient for military food, because it won''t go bad for a long time. Although the big cake will harden in a short time, it''s better than not having to eat.


    Almost an hour later, the strong fragrance began to float in the temporary camp. Satan and a group of people who had nothing to do followed the taste. A group of people stood or sat on the stove waiting for dinner, which was really spectacular.


    Finally, Liang Dong opened the lid of the pot and began to sprinkle salt into the pot. After sprinkled salt and stirred it with a big spoon, Liang Dong immediately shouted, "dinner!"


    After taking Gao Yang''s lunch box and handing it to Gao Yang, Liang Dong wiped his hands nervously and said, "boss, come and have a taste."


    The meat is very hot.


    After eating the meat, Gao Yang stopped talking and didn''t move, so Liang Dong was more nervous and whispered, "boss, how''s it going?"


    Finally, he looked up at the sky and sighed loudly, "Falk! Guys! This is what people eat! What the fuck did we live? How did we put up with it?"


    At this time, Salim also ate it. He still had a little resistance to stewed mutton, because there were stewed dishes in Yemen, but there were really not many.


    But after Salim took a bite, really, his eyes were straight.


    The next is groliov''s third. After groliov tasted it, Gao Yang was very surprised to see that groliov wept.


    Groliov burst into tears.


    With a lunch box in one hand and a fork in the other hand, groliov looked at the meat on the fork and said with tears on his face: "I''ve been a soldier for half my life. This is me. This is my first time. In this ghost place where there is nothing, in this wild environment, I can eat delicious food that I can''t eat in a high-end restaurant. I really don''t know. I don''t know what to say. I really think I''ve had a fucking life for the rest of my life!"


    After that, groliov suddenly stuffed the meat into his mouth and said to Liang Dong while chewing: "monitor! I love you! Really, I love you very much now!"


    Liang Dong smiled and said to groliov, "no, I''m not good at this!"

 Chapter 2357

    Groliov lost his temper.


    However, if you think about groliov''s position, especially his experience for most of his life, you will find that he has been extremely restrained without crying.


    Why?


    Let''s not take groliov as an example, let''s take the fart fire that has died in the war.


    In fact, food in Central Africa is easy to obtain, so groliov and fart fire were surrounded by the war. They ate wild fruits and raw meat and insisted on it. They just had diarrhea and farted. Fart fire played a trick and almost died. Therefore, they got the nickname fart fire.


    The mercenaries with cooking soldiers were also surrounded, but they could eat cooked food and drink hot soup. They could not maintain their combat effectiveness because of diarrhea. If they could maintain their combat effectiveness, many people would die less. Groliov also said that when watching the mercenary regiment with Chinese cooking soldiers drink snake soup, they would either exchange precious bullets, grenades or food materials, Or just stare.


    Had it not been for groliov''s example, Gao Yang would not have forgotten to find a cooking soldier.


    Groliov''s examples of their siege are too extreme. Let''s say some common ones that Satan has experienced. For example, during the siege of Aleppo prison in Syria, there were big cakes every day. In the jungle of Colombia, they guarded the forest full of game and the dry compressed cakes.


    Especially in Satan''s initial stage, in Libya, there was nothing else but compressed dry food. People who ate were angry and couldn''t pull shit. When Gao Yang and rabbit were on the big size, they were almost taken advantage of.


    The key is that Satan has only been established for a few days, and groliov has lived like this for many years.


    This kind of day is simple and funny, but it''s hard for him to survive.


    Chinese soldiers dare not say that they are the most powerful, but Chinese cooking soldiers deserve to be the first in the world. They can cook and fight, and they can not only cook rice, but also eat well.


    Therefore, it is particularly important that Liang Dong not only made mutton soup, but also made it very delicious. In this wild environment, the stewed mutton can also have complete color, flavor and flavor, which is particularly powerful.


    Groliov, who hasn''t done anything else in his life, is it exaggeration to eat the rice made by Liang Dong in the wild and burst into tears? This is absolutely no exaggeration.


    Besides, what can Lao maozi have to eat? The so-called famous Russian dishes are red vegetable soup. There are only a few left over and over, such as Da lieba, caviar, sausage, and all kinds of dishes that can be mixed with local famous snacks in China. These things are nothing to eat occasionally and are very delicious, but they are just like this for many years. Are they annoying.


    For the old maozi living in the cold zone, don''t pay too much attention to food, and they can''t pay attention to it. There''s no such condition, but the most important thing is that the Russian food is not suitable to be cooked in the wild environment. For example, a roast steak, no matter what beef or meat, is baked in large pieces. Who has time to roast meat on the battlefield, It''s impossible.


    The most typical feature of Chinese cuisine is that most of the dishes are cut into small pieces, just right for each bite. Don''t underestimate this feature. This feature determines that the food is easy to cook and taste, and it is also convenient to make in the wild environment. If you don''t believe it, look at the recipes of the armed forces of various countries to see if there is a supply of whole chicken, whole fish and large pieces of meat, so as to ensure that there is no.


    Moreover, the frying, cooking, frying and cooking of Chinese dishes are only different in patterns, but the taste is guaranteed to be good. Even if you encounter a bad cook, you can always ensure that it is probably not bad. Therefore, since Chinese people enjoy the most varied food in the world, Chinese soldiers can certainly enjoy the best food compared with the armies of various countries in the world.


    Happy, everyone is happy with Liang Dong.


    Groliov took soup and meat, ate and drank, and a lunch box divided by three and five was dried up. Then he said in a fierce voice: "another lunch box! Fill it up! As long as the meat doesn''t want soup, I''ll drink soup after eating the meat!"


    Now, whoever dares to stop groliov from coming to the second job, groliov dares to hurry with anyone.


    Can Satan''s people not let groliov eat enough? When Li JinFang happily filled groliov''s lunch box with meat, he said with a smile: "don''t worry. If it''s not enough, let''s do it again. Today, make sure you eat enough and eat well."


    Gao Yang took half a big cake and said, "you want some soup. Really, you want some soup. Soak the cake in and eat it. It''s soft and fragrant. Try it."


    Satan''s group ate a lot, and then the people who had just become a sharp knife commando came. As a result, it was not easy for these husai armed veterans to eat.


    Mutton stew certainly exists in Yemeni recipes, but it is definitely not the mainstream. It is the kind of eating method that is rare to eat several times in a lifetime. Yemen is one of the least developed countries in the world, in other words, one of the poorest countries. It''s good to stutter when fighting for husai armed forces. What you can eat in a war is big cakes.


    So few of the sharp knife commandos have lunch boxes.


    The kettle is one of the most important personal equipment in Yemen, but the lunch box is too rare. It''s nothing according to the Yemeni''s eating habits, but it won''t work if you want to eat stewed mutton. He has nothing to hold. In addition, these veterans don''t even have a spoon and fork. As for chopsticks, it''s easy to make now, but they also have to be able to use them.


    Watching a group of people smell the smell and swallow saliva, but they can''t eat it. Gao Yang scratched his head and said to Liang Dongdao, "do you have tableware?"


    "No, but there are more than a dozen stainless steel pots."


    "Take it out and let ten of them share a basin to drink soup."


    "But how can I eat a spoon without a fork? Let them do it?"


    "Bubble cake, drink soup with a basin. As for eating meat, I don''t see a knife on each of them. Stick it with a knife!"


    Gaoyang soon came up with a way, and Peter was ordered to lead these people himself, so he didn''t eat with Satan''s people, but went with those Yemenis.


    After eating for a while, Peter took two veterans in their forties to Gao Yang. Then Peter stretched out his hand and said loudly, "boss, they have something to tell you. I asked them to send two representatives."


    A veteran stood forward, respectfully saluted, and then said in an excited voice, "you said we would get the best treatment. Now we believe it."


    Another man stood forward and said enthusiastically, "now we believe that we are really the best and the first. Please rest assured, sir, we will never let you down. In addition, is there any broth? Can we put another pot after eating?"

 Chapter 2358

    After eating the food cooked by Liang Dong, Satan people feel happy like immortals. It''s strange that they can''t stop this group of Yemenis who really don''t have much experience in eating.


    Because they got the treatment that non elites can''t get, these people really began to regard themselves as husai''s first cattle commando. This seems to be quite normal.


    Although I don''t know what these people think, Gao Yang won''t say you think too much.


    "There''s more broth. You can eat it as you like until you finish it. There''s more in the evening."


    After saying a few words and sending the two representatives away, Gao Yang said to Peter, "how did you feel after staying with them for a while?"


    Peter shook his head and whispered, "can I report after I finish?"


    Gao Yang was stunned. He thought Peter was going to express any opinion. Unexpectedly, he was in a hurry to go back to dinner, so he whispered, "OK, go to dinner first."


    In half an hour, two pots of mutton stew had no soup left. Then Peter settled the people temporarily in his charge and came back after arranging them.


    As soon as he saw the high praise, Peter said with great emotion: "the army I used to be in was the one with the best food in Russia!"


    "What do you want to say?"


    "No way!"


    Gao Yang laughs. Every time someone praises Liang Dong, he talks with you Rongyan, because Liang Dong really took great efforts and painstaking efforts to find him


    "Well, talk about these people. What do you think of them now and how to use them properly?"


    Peter was silent for a moment, and then he said with a deep face: "these people have been living in a very chaotic country. Fighting is already an instinct for them. These people have no professional training, but they do have rich experience. You know when to shoot, hide and withdraw, although you can''t even walk the basic queue."


    Raised his eyebrows and said happily, "you mean these people are still useful?"


    Peter smiled bitterly and said, "no, what I want to say is that you throw them out to shoot black guns. They are all good players, but if you want them to become a team, they are waste. It''s basically impossible to pinch them into a team with understanding."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "how about the individual combat effectiveness of these people?"


    "I can''t see it. It can only be seen after actual combat or organizing one or two training."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s estimated that it will eventually be a burden. It''s unrealistic to expect them to play a big role. Just fill them in the key position as cannon fodder. In fact, most soldiers in Middle East countries are like this. It''s not surprising."


    After that, Gao Yang waved and said, "I decided to prepare a batch of knives for them as a symbol of the sharp knife commando, but now I want to give each of them a kettle with a lunch box. Look at these people, I can''t bear it."


    Peter just smiled. Gao Yang pointed to walvikski who helped Liang Dong start to brush the pot and clean up the basin and said, "what do you think of this young man?"


    Peter looked at walwicksky and whispered, "he''s a very good young man, a college student, flexible, brave and promising."


    Gao Yang sighed, scratched his head and said, "I''ve been thinking about how to use him best. This boy is very brave and talented. It''s a pity to let him be an ordinary mercenary and follow us as cannon fodder, but I can''t think of what he should do."


    Peter whispered, "boss, let him come with me."


    "Well, what do you mean?"


    Peter raised his hand and whispered, "his individual combat skills are actually ordinary, but this boy is born to lead soldiers to fight. I used to lead soldiers. You can let him take these Yemenis with me now and let him adapt."


    Gao Yang lowered his voice and said, "but we have no soldiers to bring him. I originally wanted to train him into a technical arm, such as a bazooka shooter. Do you know this guy''s proud achievements?"


    Peter said in a deep voice, "there are no soldiers to take now, but what will happen in the future?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, it''s good to give him to you as your deputy and cultivate commanding talents. In the future, if necessary, we can separate him from Satan and take charge of leading our troops in the open."


    After making up his mind, Gao Yang greeted him a few times, let walvikski come to him, and then smiled and said, "you''ve been here for a few days. Are you still used to it?"


    Walvikski wiped his sweat and said with a bitter smile: "it''s just a little hot. Everything else is OK. At least he feels much easier. He doesn''t have to worry about falling shells on his head all the time."


    Gao Yang smiled a few times, pointed to Peter and said in a deep voice, "from now on, you have a task, that is, to cooperate with Peter to lead the sharp knife commando. You used to be a company commander for some time, but your original experience is not applicable here. Learn more from Peter and obey Peter''s orders. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem, sir."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "the situation of the sharp knife commando is not very stable. You go now."


    Peter and I walvikski left, and Gao Yang was all right. Talk to this and that, look at the map and ask about Sana''a city. The day soon passed.


    In the afternoon, when the sun was about to set, Gao Yang walked to Liang Dong''s field kitchen.


    Looking at the busy work of Liang Dong, Li JinFang and Cui Bo, Gao Yang was a little embarrassed. He stood aside and said, "monitor, why don''t I arrange some people for you to do chores? So many people can''t just let you three busy. Besides, if they have a task, you''re the only one left."


    "No, no, I can''t speak Arabic. It''s inconvenient to have too many people."


    Gao Yang didn''t insist, but said with interest, "well, what shall we eat in the evening?"


    Liang Dong was a little embarrassed and said, "I just wanted to ask you for instructions. Peter said that the people of the sharp knife commando strongly requested to eat stewed mutton at night, but is it appropriate to cook the same twice? Or should I make some more for our people?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. You won''t be tired of eating it twice. Just stew mutton. I''ll wait."


    Gao Yang watched while waiting for Liang Dong to make two more pots of mutton stew. Waiting for the meat to come out of the pot, a group of people smelled the taste and waited for dinner. Salim hurried over and said in a hurry: "Abdullah called and asked us to come to the city immediately for support."


    Looking at the two pots of mutton coming out of the pot, Gao Yang frowned and said, "now?"


    "Yes, the sooner the better."


    Gao Yang wiped his mouth and whispered, "what''s going on?"


    Salim also lowered his voice and said in a low voice, "in fact, rafghani is in trouble. It''s the people from Shah. There are not many people, but it''s difficult to pester! Also, rafghani and Abdullah said to invite you to fight."

 Chapter 2359

    The meat is coming out of the pot. There will be ten minutes at most.


    Gao Yang looked at the pot of stew and thought for a moment. Then he said to Salim, "where are you going?"


    Salim whispered, "I didn''t make it clear. I just said that please enter Sana''a with the sharp knife commando as soon as possible. Someone will be waiting to pick us up."


    Gao Yang turned to the direction of Sana''a City, and then whispered, "there should be no fighting in Sana''a city?"


    Salim hesitated and whispered, "not yet, but there have been several sporadic battles today, but they all subsided soon."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "Sana''a hasn''t fought yet. What do we people who are only ready to attack?"


    After asking, Gao Yang lowered his voice again and said to Salim, "my brother, now we are our own people, our own people! Do you admit it?"


    After Gao Yang said it twice, Salim hesitated for a moment and finally whispered, "this is what rafghani means. I think we are not ready for battle. It''s better not to enter Sana''a city first."


    Speaking a word, Salim looked relieved, but Gao Yang was not satisfied.


    "Why? Why not enter Sana''a now?"


    Salim stared, then frowned and said, "this..."


    Gao Yang pointed to Salim, then pointed to his heart and whispered: "My brother, I think we should stand together, not for our personal interests, but for husai''s armed forces. Therefore, I think it''s better to explain some words. It''s not appropriate to guess. I will do my best for you and husai''s armed forces, because husai''s interests are consistent with ours. I also hope you can at least be honest with me."


    After hesitating for a while, Salim finally approached Gao Yang, lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "those people are the intelligence personnel of Shah. There are at least hundreds of people. They have been in Sana''a. in order to help Hardy, there are not many combatants in these people, but there will certainly be no less, but none of us knows the specific number."


    After saying that in a very subtle voice, Salim twisted his neck uneasily, and then he continued to whisper: "rafghani asked you to deal with the Shah people. In this case, well, you must understand, right?"


    Of course Gao Yang understands.


    Gao Yang is now a Russian special envoy. The armed forces he led were sent by Russia and asked the Russians to suppress a large group of intelligence personnel of Shah in Sana''a. that is the conflict between Russia and Shah.


    Let''s say that rafghani is really smart. Let the Russians who planned to hide behind the scenes rush out to provoke the Shah, and Iran can watch the excitement behind, at least not so much pressure.


    Of course, in terms of Iran''s influence on Yemen, even if it is done by others, Shah will first doubt Iran, but in any case, as long as it can drag Russia into the water, it will be of great benefit to Iran, so rafghani''s abacus is really good.


    But to say that loughghani is stupid, loughghani is really stupid, because his practice is too obvious. Gao Yang won''t be fooled if he has a little brain, and he will annoy Gao Yang.


    However, Gao Yang is not stupid, but he is willing to be fooled.


    Why is Gao Yang willing to take the initiative to be fooled? Just think about the reason why he came to Yemen. He doesn''t wonder if he will drag Russia into the water. What he wants is to let Shah quickly break into Yemen and kill him.


    Shah wants to control Yemen anyway, and Iran wants to control Yemen anyway. Therefore, after Yemen is in chaos, the two countries will definitely continue to compete in Yemen. Now Iran wants Russia to be more deeply involved. It can''t be rafghani''s own intention. He can''t make this decision yet, so rafghani must have obtained the support from the United States From the top.


    The only problem is that Gao Yang pretended to be the Russian special envoy, so lavgani gave Gao Yang a big gift.


    Salim told the truth, because it was not in the interests of the Hussein armed forces to completely offend Shah, but with Iran, the Hussein armed forces could not follow their own wishes, so Salim finally decided to fully and completely fall to Gaoyang. Abdullah and rafgani continued to deal with Iran, and he became one with Russia represented by Gaoyang, which is called two sides Bet, two don''t offend.


    Gao Yang looked at Salim and smiled. Then he patted Salim on the shoulder and whispered, "thank you, my brother."


    Salim smiled a little ashamed.


    Gao Yang took a long breath and whispered, "rafghani''s ideas don''t matter. The important thing is, do you think we should kill those intelligence agents in Shah?"


    Salim hesitated, then whispered: "if we don''t do it, rafghani will do it. Iran is unlikely to let go of those intelligence personnel who are particularly familiar with the situation in Sana''a, but if you do it, this..."


    Gao Yang said faintly: "our personal action means absolute support for husai''s armed forces, so our action is what you want to see."


    Salim nodded slightly and whispered, "there are some factors in this regard."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "I just have a question. Since they are the intelligence personnel of Shah, how can they gather together, and you will know the specific location?"


    Salim whispered: "the Shah people are very high-profile. They have an office in Sana''a. everyone knows that it is full of Shah''s intelligence personnel. Now the situation in Sana''a is tense, and the Shah''s intelligence personnel will be more busy, so there will be many people there. Only, there will be tight defense."


    Gao Yang smiled, patted Salim on the shoulder and whispered, "since it''s good for you, let''s do it."


    Salim looked up in surprise and said, "ah?"


    Gao Yang turned around and said loudly, "seize the time to eat and start after eating!"


    After shouting to the crowd, Yang Yang smiled at Salim and said, "ask Abdullah where the Shah people are and how many people there are. Ask me more clearly and tell me that we still have a little time to prepare."


    Salim quickly nodded and said, "OK, I''ll ask, I''ll ask!"


    Salim ran away to make a phone call. Gao Yang also took out the phone. When he was connected, he whispered: "The Iranians want us to kill the intelligence personnel in Shah, and the husai armed forces also want us to do so. Coincidentally, I also want to make the Shah completely angry. It is rare that the three parties have the same will, so we will attack in person later. I don''t know the specific location of the intelligence personnel in Shah, but I think you should know, so please prepare in advance."


    Tata whispered, "I see."

 Chapter 2360

    The meat came out of the pot, but before starting to eat, Gao Yang called everyone together and he wanted to lecture.


    Staring at the crowd, he raised his face and said in a serious voice: "after dinner, we will set out to enter Sana''a City, and then we will fight tonight. You should feel honored, because this is the first war, the first shot will be fired by us! I hope you can understand what this means!"


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t know what it means. He doesn''t want to know or think about it. Anyway, throw out the question, and these people will naturally answer their most satisfactory answer by themselves.


    Ask questions without answering, let people think of their own answers, and sometimes it''s so simple to boost morale.


    Just a faint word, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly: "twenty minutes for dinner and twenty minutes for preparation. Now start to enjoy dinner, everyone."


    After that, Gao Yang took his lunch box and began to eat as if nothing had happened.


    It turned out that Gao Yang would tremble slightly with excitement and fear before the war, but now he can''t even remember that he will start the war later, because he has experienced too much and is tired.


    But at dinner, Gao Yang told Satan about the situation, that is, who to hit, why to fight, and then, most importantly, how to fight.


    "This time, let the sharp knife commando as the main force, and we will provide assistance."


    When I began to say how to fight, the first sentence, Gao Yang, laid the tone, that is, let the people of the sharp knife commando be cannon fodder.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t want the people of the sharp knife commando to die, but he really needs to observe how the people of the sharp knife commando fight, and another important factor is to let the sharp knife commando go first, so as to avoid the possibility of identity disclosure to the greatest extent, because he can observe carefully before starting.


    After setting the tone, Gao Yang continued to whisper: "rabbit, undead bird, I, the three of us establish sniper positions, big dog and Yuri. You two establish machine gun positions for cover, big bird and worker bee. Your tasks are still the same. Others are on standby as assault teams. In particular, once we start attacking, we can''t let an enemy escape."


    Liang Dong whispered, "report, am I also included in the assault team?"


    Gao Yang glanced at Liang Dong and whispered, "you stay here with the artillery and stand by."


    Then groliov whispered, "there''s a problem. There''s a problem with our communication."


    Gao Yang turned his head and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Groliov whispered, "Phoenix, her nickname and name are the same, and another English phrase referring to the immortal bird is too long."


    Gao Yang looked at Phoenix and nodded: "think of a nickname for yourself. It can be temporary and only used here, or it can be your special name in the battle of Satan in the future."


    Phoenix stopped eating and thought for at least a minute.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "hurry up, we only have ten minutes."


    "Unexpected."


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly. At this time, Jason said excitedly: "I have a good nickname, crow!"


    Raphael nodded and said, "Oh, the crow is good."


    In the eyes of Chinese people, crows are ominous birds, while in the eyes of people in most western countries, crows are also ominous birds, which is the same by different paths.


    Gao Yang also thinks it''s appropriate for Phoenix to call crow.


    Now Phoenix is dressed in a black robe. When eating, she just lifts her veil and reveals her mouth. A black body is like a crow. Phoenix is usually silent. It is very mysterious and does not kill people. Once she appears, it will bring death. It is absolutely more suitable to say that she is like an ominous crow than an immortal bird.


    The nickname "crow" really doesn''t have a good meaning. Most people think this nickname is especially suitable for Phoenix, but it can''t match it. Therefore, it depends on whether Phoenix likes the nickname "crow".


    Phoenix just thought a little, nodded and said in a deep voice, "I like crows."


    Then Phoenix stopped talking, and Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "then?"


    Phoenix raised his head and said coldly, "my nickname will be crow in the future."


    Gao Yang hissed, looked at Peter and whispered, "what about you, you should have a nickname, too."


    Peter shrugged and said, "don''t let me think for myself."


    Albert said angrily, "I have a name. It''s absolutely good! Peter kicked that kick today! Wow, it''s so handsome! It''s so relieved. Two iron legs. The metal sound sounds so exciting, iron man! Peter is iron man!"


    Peter was slightly stunned, looked at his legs, then frowned and said, "very handsome?"


    "Very handsome!"


    "Handsome!"


    "It''s hard to describe. In short, it''s too exciting!"


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang and Irene, who had seen Peter''s foot, all repeatedly agreed with Albert''s proposal, so Peter nodded and said, "well, iron man, although he is an American hero, doesn''t it sound good."


    Time was tight. Gao Yang immediately pointed to Yuri and said, "do you have an idea?"


    Yuri immediately made a posture of Mr. bodybuilder to show the muscles on his arm, and said in a muffled voice, "call me Hercules! Or Hercules!"


    Irene shook her head and said helplessly, "man, you really look like a big ukrainian white pig, because you have only fat and no muscle."


    Cui Bo immediately said, "big white pig!"


    Gao Yang almost sprayed the meat out of his mouth. The green tendons on Yuri''s forehead burst out and said in a hurry: "absolutely not!"


    Cui Bo shouted again, "big white bear!"


    Yuri hesitated and said bitterly, "better than a big white pig."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "it''s long."


    Cui Bo immediately said, "white bear!"


    Yuri twisted twice and said, "acceptable."


    "Stupid bear!"


    After slowly saying the word stupid bear, Gao Yang said to Yuri: "We all know you''re not stupid. On the contrary, you''re still a great engineer, but you don''t look like you. To tell the truth, we call you stupid bear. It can confuse the enemy and confuse many people. Stupid bear, people think you''re stupid. As a result, you''re better than a monkey. Isn''t that very interesting?"


    Yuri frowned and said, "although your explanation is very interesting, it doesn''t feel good to be called stupid bear."


    Frye snapped, "no, no, no, this nickname is very interesting. Think about it, how good it feels to be scared."


    Yuri thought for a moment, then slowly smiled, nodded and said, "well, stupid bear, it''s really interesting, but I reserve the right to change my nickname in the future. Well, stupid bear, it''s interesting."


    "What about me? Me? What''s my name? What''s my name?" volvicky said in a hurry


    Gao Yang glanced at walvikski and said disdainfully, "genius? No, bamboo pole or telegraph pole, pick one yourself."

 Chapter 2361

    When giving nicknames to others, the nicknames on the tall can''t be called. Only those nicknames that are obscene or full of personal attack can be called.


    For example, walwicksky was very thin, so the special nickname for thin people like electric pole or bamboo pole came right away. Don''t think about it.


    Walvikski was very dissatisfied with his nickname. He shouted, "no, such a nickname will never work!"


    In fact, this is really just a temporary nickname. Gao Yang even wants to change everyone''s nicknames, because with the popularity of Satan, some nicknames have been spread. If he still calls the commonly used nicknames, maybe someone will hear him.


    However, when he changed his nickname to be in a hurry, he might forget it and even can''t remember it, so Gao Yang had to give up the idea of changing all his names and only let the newcomers give him a nickname.


    We can''t waste time on nicknames all the time, let alone just temporary nicknames. When we found that walvikski didn''t want to be called a bamboo pole, Gao Yang said casually: "think of a nickname quickly. Be simple. You can use whatever animal you like as your nickname. Hurry up."


    "I don''t have any animals I like," wolvikski said with some distress


    Looked up and down at walvikski, Gao Yang said indifferently, "it''s called a snake. You''re thin like a stick. A snake is more suitable for you. You''re a top student. Well, just call it a cobra."


    Walwicksky puzzled, "is there any connection between top students and cobras?"


    "Wear glasses."


    "But I don''t wear glasses."


    "Shut up, you''ll be called Cobra in the future. This nickname is very powerful. You should be satisfied if you don''t call you earthworm."


    After giving walwicksky a nickname, Gao Yang looked at Joseph, nodded and said with a smile, "do you have a nickname? Why don''t you call you underwear?"


    Joseph''s classification of bodyguards according to clothes impressed Gao Yang, so he jokingly put forward an impossible nickname.


    Sure enough, Joseph immediately said, "gloves, just call me gloves! I''ll turn my face if I''m called underwear!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "well, the newcomers have nicknames. Eat, start after eating."


    Just then, groliov said with a deep face, "it''s unlucky."


    "Ah?"


    Groliov looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "the nicknames of Peter and Joseph are not animals. There is also the monitor. This is unlucky."


    Gao Yang hesitated. At this time, Peter said disapprovingly: "it''s just a nickname. What''s unlucky, not to mention it''s only temporary. The real nickname is not so easy to rise. We should change the nickname until we finish the war."


    Groliov didn''t insist too much, because the so-called unlucky is really a superstition. People who believe will take it seriously, and people who don''t believe will not take it seriously.


    Just nodded, groliov no longer insisted.


    Gao Yang also felt that it was only a temporary cry. He did not have to change it again. So he whispered, "well, eat, then adjust the radio frequency, use it when you leave, and put on your bulletproof vest."


    Peter said in a deep voice, "boss, if we wear bulletproof vests, we will be obviously different from others. Especially with helmets, our camouflage will be completely meaningless."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you can not wear the helmet first, but you must be ready. If necessary, you''d rather expose it and wear the helmet. As for the bulletproof vest, you can put it inside the clothes, so the bulletproof vest can''t leave the body. This is an order."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "after eating, let''s start and eat quickly."


    Everyone knows what else to do, just take all the combat equipment, check the guns and ammunition, and then start.


    With a team with strong mobility, the biggest advantage is that it moves fast.


    After eating and cleaning up, he went down the mountain into the city, and then only two hours passed until he met rafghani. Under the condition of panic and chaos, the speed was very fast.


    The war hasn''t started yet, but the atmosphere in Sana''a city is very tense. Of course, in the eyes of most ordinary people, how to live or how to live. An armed conflict is hardly a thing for them and they are used to it, but for those who want to, it is a tense moment before the war is imminent.


    Abdullah should not have come to Sana''a, but he personally entered Sana''a city and came with his brothers and cousins, of course, and rafghani.


    Everyone knows what kind of idea rafghani is playing. Although it is in his own interests to be deliberately used by rafghani, it is unpleasant to be used by others, regardless of whether it is active or passive.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to talk more nonsense when he meets rafghani. Anyway, as long as things are done tonight, many results are doomed. Therefore, Gao Yang doesn''t bother to talk nonsense after seeing Abdullah and rafghani.


    "Let''s introduce some information. Who is the enemy, how many people are there, the specific location, and the combat target."


    Before Abdullah could speak, rafghani said solemnly: "The enemy is Shah''s intelligence personnel, with a total of more than 100 people. The vast majority come from Shah''s intelligence bureau, but less than half of them have combat capability, and the rest are civilian personnel. However, these Shah''s intelligence personnel have strong combat effectiveness, so we need Mr. pidram to solve them quickly."


    Avghani once again took over, but Gao Yang was surprised that avghani took the initiative to say that he was from the Shah intelligence agency. It must be that he knew and couldn''t hide it. It''s better to say it openly and turn the conspiracy into a conspiracy. As long as Gao Yang refused to go, it naturally shows that Russia''s sincerity is not enough. Gao Yang is willing to go and is convenient to drag Russia into the water.


    "It''s the Shah intelligence agency. It''s an old opponent."


    After Gao Yang said something faintly, it was an unintentional loss, because he had not dealt with the Shah Intelligence Agency recently, but after he found that he said something he shouldn''t say, Gao Yang didn''t take it to heart, because the KGB and the Shah intelligence agency are not old rivals.


    After saying a word, Gao Yang looked at Abdullah and said, "what should those people do, annihilate them all, or?"


    Abdullah immediately said, "try to catch it alive."


    Gao Yang then said, "OK, try to catch them alive, so where are their specific positions?"


    Gao Yang knew where the specific location was, but he still had to ask, while Abdullah immediately said, "Salim knows, he can take you directly!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "there''s no need to have any scruples. Go to war directly, isn''t it?"


    Abdullah nodded and said solemnly, "yes!"


    Gao Yang immediately turned around, waved his hand to Salim and said loudly, "let''s go and fight!"

 Chapter 2362

    After greeting Salim, Gao Yang got into the same car with him and said in a deep voice, "lead the way, let''s go directly, and then make a quick decision."


    Salim was still a little stunned. Unexpectedly, Gao Yang came and said to do it, which made him a little uncomfortable. But after he was stunned, Salim immediately said, "don''t we find more people? Don''t we arrange more people?"


    "That''s not necessary."


    "OK, let''s go to the Shah embassy."


    Gao Yang turned to Salim, frowned and said, "we''re not going to attack the Shah Embassy? Do the Shah people really turn the embassy into an open spy agency?"


    Salim immediately smiled, "no, no, just an example. The Shah embassy is very close."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said with a smile, "that''s good. It''s always bad to attack the embassy directly. Gloves, we''re in the front. Let''s go."


    Joseph drove away, and the motorcade kept up.


    Gao Yang stopped talking, but he kept paying attention to the news in his headphones.


    Satan saved himself all kinds of preparations before the war. This kind of war is not only easy, but also worry-free.


    I haven''t been to the place yet, or even once, but Gao Yang has a general understanding of the terrain around the target area, and even knows where to arrange people.


    The Shah intelligence agency occupies two buildings, one with three floors and one with two floors. There is a yard outside. Because there is no such thing as public security in the whole Yemen, the wall of the secret stronghold of the Shah intelligence agency is very high and solid. Roadblocks are even arranged at the gate, and there is a machine gun bunker purchased by sandbags inside the door.


    As for the operation of secret strongholds into public strongholds, this is the consistent style of the Shah intelligence agency, which is not surprising.


    When it was almost a kilometer away from the target area, he said loudly, "stop."


    Joseph immediately stopped the car, pulled the door out of the car and said to Salim, "you can wait in the car or find a place you feel safe to wait for a while."


    Salim was stunned and said, "no, I''ll just follow you. I''m not afraid."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK."


    Ignoring Salim, Gao Yang raised his hand and said on the walkie talkie, "stop moving and gather here."


    Everyone came in front of Gao Yang. Gao Yang took out the blade of Satan from the trunk, carried it behind him, and immediately said, "release the UAV."


    Jason immediately began to fiddle with his drone, when Gao Yang continued, "map."


    Irene immediately laid out a map and spread it on the ground.


    Gao Yang squatted down without image, and then he said on the map: "this is the target area, with two gates. The building on the left has a height advantage."


    Gao Yang points on the map, and then points directly to the five story Corridor: "rabbit, crow, you two go here to establish a sniper position, and skunks and flies follow and protect."


    The situation in Sana''a is very complicated. It can be said that everyone has a gun. Sending two people to follow and protect Cui Bo and Phoenix can make them feel at ease against the enemy.


    Looking down at the map, he said in a deep voice, "build a machine gun position in the front of the gate, big dog, stupid bear, you two."


    Just then, Jason said loudly, "boss, the image has been obtained."


    "I see."


    Gao Yang answered and looked up at Peter. He hesitated, but a moment later, he said in a deep voice: "iron man, cobra, you two lead the sharp knife commandos to attack separately. Iron man mainly attacks the gate, and Cobra leads people to block the back door. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem!"


    He breathed loudly and then said to the rest of Satan''s humanity: "others are on standby as a reserve team, under the command of toad, using a full set of equipment. I mean a full set."


    "I see!"


    Gao Yang stood up and said in a loud voice, "start. Attack immediately after reaching the designated position. You don''t have to report."


    You don''t have to observe the terrain, and you don''t even bother to arrange the attack formation, because the black devil has investigated all the nearby terrain, and even checked it once to find any potential danger, so you certainly don''t have to investigate the terrain again.


    As for the layout of the attack formation, it''s because Satan doesn''t need to layout, and it''s not time for layout. To be honest, the sharp knife commandos don''t have any more layout, because they can''t be implemented at all, so why layout? Just let Peter and walvikski command them to die. No, it''s over when they command them to attack.


    After completing the pre War deployment, Gao Yang stood up, put Satan''s blade in his hand, and then whispered, "big bird."


    Jason immediately put the display screen in front of Gao Yang. Gao Yang looked at it for a few times and then said, "iron man and cobra, come and see."


    After the three people looked together for a few eyes, Peter said in a deep voice: "there are seven people in the yard. They seem to be sentries, but they are prepared. There is no shelter near the target building. We are unlikely to hide from the enemy and can only attack."


    "Can we use heavy firepower to attack the fortified positions?" wolvikski said


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "whatever you want, you can use whatever you want, but pay attention and try to live."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Peter and blinked. Peter said without any expression: "understand, try to catch the living mouth."


    In front of Salim, Gao Yang can''t say he won''t keep prisoners, but it doesn''t matter. Peter absolutely knows what he means. Even if he doesn''t say it without blinking, Peter will never keep prisoners. As for walvikski, Peter will certainly find a chance to remind him.


    What does Gao Yang want the prisoners to do and leave the prisoners who have seen them fight? Doesn''t he take the initiative to leave future trouble for himself.


    The people in the room couldn''t see it, but the situation in the yard was very clear. Peter said to Gao Yang, "I''ll take three teams to attack, but Cobra needs an interpreter to command."


    Walvikski can''t speak Arabic. He can''t compare with Peter, who is proficient in many languages, has received many years of training and has been sent to the Middle East to perform tasks. It''s difficult for him to lead the troops and is a complete stranger to Yemenis. However, when is it more difficult not to practice with the sharp knife attack team at this time?


    Gao Yang immediately looked at Joseph behind him and said, "you only need to act as an interpreter to help cobra, and don''t care about anything else, okay?"


    Joseph hesitated for a moment, then immediately said, "yes."


    Gao Yang didn''t manage the sharp knife commandos at all, but he knew that Peter had finished grouping the sharp knife commandos, so he immediately said, "is there any problem?"


    There will be no more problems. He shouted loudly, "everyone, move."


    Peter stood up and said to the people of the sharp knife commando behind him, "team one, two and three, come with me."


    The sharp knife commandos were divided into two groups and ran forward respectively, while Peter was still in the front.


    Sudden attack is unlikely. There is only a strong attack, and it is a strong attack after blocking the door, and then arranging sniper and machine gun positions. Now the people of the Shah intelligence agency have no chance to leave, so it doesn''t matter to be arrogant.

 Chapter 2363

    "Sniper in position, over."


    "I... Cobra has reached the designated position. Over."


    Gao Yang followed the army, so he just waited for the snipers to be in place and the people led by walvikski to be in place.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and then whispered, "worker bee, solve the exposed personnel of the enemy, over."


    After waiting for a moment, Tommy said in a deep voice, "the worker bee understands. Four quick shots, over."


    Gao Yang stopped talking. After waiting for dozens of seconds, he wanted to hear a dull sound of "Dong".


    Tommy''s firing. He''ll hit four mortars.


    Waiting for the "Dong", "Dong" and "Dong" to ring again for three times, he raised his hand and said, "go!"


    Peter was a little excited. This was not his first battle after his legs were abandoned, but it was his first command battle after his legs were abandoned.


    "Come with me!"


    After a roar, Peter didn''t jump out first. He remembered that his task was to command the sharp knife commando, not to be the leader of the sharp knife commando.


    Groliov and Yuri quickly left the building for shelter. Groliov didn''t look for shelter, but lay on the ground, shook and threw the bullet chain in his right hand, and the 200 bullet chain made a crash.


    When there was no assistant shooter, groliov used the elastic chain box or courage soft bag, but with the assistant shooter, he used the ordinary elastic chain, because the simple elastic chain replacement was a little faster than the packaged elastic chain.


    Set up the machine gun, but groliov didn''t shoot, because there was no target to shoot, but groliov was worried when the sharp knife commandos rushed completely. He shouted: "a group of idiots? Get away from my shooting circle! Ah ah ah!"


    No wonder groliov lost his temper, because the men of the sharp knife commando ran directly in front of his gun.


    When the machine gun is fired, the people on both sides charge forward and let out the shooting range of the machine gun, which can enable the machine gun to provide them with fire cover, and the most basic thing is not to be hit from the back by their own machine gun bullets. However, the people of the sharp knife commando don''t even understand these.


    When groliov fell on the ground, most of the sharp knife commandos ran directly in front of groliov. They knew that they would go around behind groliov, and then let out the middle shooting range left or right.


    Gao Yang was immediately blinded. The sharp knife commandos even the most basic tactics of cooperating with machine guns. Bah, this is not a tactic, but the most basic common sense of infantry, that is to say, the people of the sharp knife commandos don''t even have fucking common sense.


    Peter stood next to groliov, banged the saliva and shouted, "spread to both sides, fool, this way, that way, this way, that way!"


    Peter needs to push the men of the sharp knife commando to avoid groliov''s shooting range.


    Just then, suddenly came the first shot.


    The gunshot came from a sniper rifle, and then Cui Bo whispered in the walkie talkie, "the enemy has a reaction, kill one person."


    Gao Yang''s position is at the entrance of an alley intersecting a wide highway, about 300 meters away from the target building. When they go out of the alley and walk about 300 meters from the highway, they are inclined to the gate of their target building.


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "copy that, open fire freely, over."


    Groliov was very helpless because the man who rushed forward by the sharp knife commando blocked his shooting range. It was useless for Peter to shout.


    With a punch on the ground, groliov got up with a machine gun and shouted to Yuri, "these brainless idiots, let''s change places!"


    The machine gunner was forced to give way to the charging infantry. Otherwise, he had to shoot and sweep all his people before he could hit the enemy.


    Gao Yang stood, put his gun on the corner, raised his gun to observe the movement in the target building, and then he found that there was no human shadow within the range that the gun could observe.


    "Note that the enemy is not what we are used to. Be vigilant. There may be experts in it."


    As soon as the high voice fell, a lot of red shadows suddenly appeared in the window of the target building, and immediately started shooting.


    With a series of gunshots, the enemy charged in front and immediately fell four or five.


    Gao Yang fired a shot and hit the target accurately, but he can only shoot once, because the enemy in the house just stepped forward and immediately retracted after a round, so that he can continue to have no target to hit.


    "My position was found! FAK! Almost shot, boss, the enemy is really stronger than I expected. Is this a Shah?"


    Treble yelled. Just now the enemy shot a volley with an automatic rifle at the same time, and most of the fire of this volley was directed at him.


    Gao Yang was angry and whispered, "rabbit, shut up and talk nonsense!"


    He scolded the rabbit, because after he said what he shouldn''t say, he raised his voice and said, "the sharp knife moves forward quickly! Attack the target..."


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to finish, because he found that these people of the sharp knife commando didn''t know how to attack difficulties at all.


    In a crucial battle, we must quickly advance at the moment when the firepower suppresses the enemy. The faster the better, the closer we are to the enemy, the better, until we attack the buildings occupied by the enemy, and then start indoor operations.


    The casualties in the crucial battle are relatively large, and the casualties mainly appear on the road before launching the attack to the enemy''s buildings. Therefore, we should try our best to shorten the exposure time on the attack channel, conduct indoor war with the enemy as soon as possible, and smooth the terrain of both sides.


    Satan has two snipers, together with Gao Yang, an accurate shooter, and big dog, a machine gun artist. To put it bluntly, Satan deserves to be the first in the world for his suppression ability in a small scale and small range.


    However, Satan''s extremely strong suppression ability can''t take the sharp knife commando. It''s clear that he can''t take the battle that can be solved after a charge and face-to-face fight with the enemy.


    Because after the enemy launched a round of counterattack, all the people of the sharp knife commando stopped. Some fell on the spot, some turned back, found shelter, and then poured bullets frantically towards a building.


    Generally speaking, the sharp knife commandos stopped moving and stopped on the road.


    Gao Yang was stunned, and so was Peter.


    Gao Yang immediately wanted to use the reserve team, let Satan''s commando team immediately start charging, and teach these sharp knife commandos how to fight the tough battle.


    But when he came up, he used the reserve team to let his people work hard to lead the battle, and let the waste snacks of the sharp knife commando watch the excitement. Gao Yang felt very wronged.


    The purpose of coming to Yemen is needless to say. If every war has to be fought like this, how many people in Satan can fill it in.


    Just then, Peter suddenly rushed out. He didn''t do any special action. He just rushed forward and shouted, "follow me!"

 Chapter 2364

    Gao Yang finds himself stepping back. His ability to tolerate idiots has really stepped back.


    It''s really a relaxing and pleasant thing to fight with the best group of people in the world. We don''t have to say a lot of things at all. We all know what to do. No matter what opponent we meet, we may encounter a hard battle, but that''s also a gap in strength. It''s good to play with our lives. We don''t need to consider others.


    Even if he fights side by side with people other than Satan, such as the black devil, angels and Aurora, Gao Yang thinks he can always learn something. In short, everyone is very powerful. Du te Niu, especially special Niu, just fight.


    But fighting with teammates like the sharp knife commando, Gao Yang was anxious to hit the wall.


    How to say, people who play games for a long time should have a deep understanding of the feeling that they really can''t move.


    It''s like Jordan''s reincarnation, playing with a group of primary school students who can''t dribble and the weakest fish belly team in the NBA.


    Gao Yangchang took a breath. He was going to let Satan''s commando team on, but Peter rushed up with people.


    In fact, the people of the sharp knife commandos are not afraid of death. They just can''t fight.


    War is also a technology. It''s not too much to say it''s art. He doesn''t pick up a gun and shoot. Even if he fights, it can only be regarded as shooting. How to skillfully make the bullets fired possible to hit the enemy is a skill called fighting and the basic technology of a soldier.


    The people of the sharp knife commandos just can''t fight. What they can do is shoot at one position. At most, they can shoot at the same time to protect themselves. That''s all. It''s a little far from becoming a real one. Just like a child can only throw a basketball into the basket, and they can''t do anything else. Besides, the ball can''t be thrown in.


    But when Peter jumped out and roared for people to join him, many people really rushed forward with him without hesitation, so the people of the sharp knife commando just can''t fight, not afraid of death. This must be made clear.


    Peter didn''t rush to the front.


    It''s easy to die if you rush to the front. Everyone knows that Peter knows what he came to Yemen for. He won''t fill in his life before charging. However, if you want to lead people to charge, you should follow me instead of me. Then the position can''t be too far behind. If it''s too far behind, there will be no driving effect.


    There were four people in front of Peter and about thirty people behind him. They rushed towards the building gate.


    Just then, someone in the building started shooting again.


    The enemy all changed their shooting positions. This time, it was no longer everyone''s collective shooting, but someone came out of this window to shoot a spot and disappeared immediately, and then another person appeared in another window to shoot one spot, one after another. They didn''t give them the opportunity to shoot continuously.


    The enemy is like the hamster in the hamster game, but their shooting hit rate is quite high.


    Gao Yang moved the muzzle continuously, but he couldn''t lock the enemy every time. The enemy had disappeared behind the window so that he didn''t have a chance to shoot.


    This battle is really more difficult than expected. Is this still the Shah?


    Gao Yang couldn''t help feeling the same as Cui Bo. He put down his gun and observed the situation. Then at this time, he found another man coming out and shooting.


    The enemy hit a tracer bullet. He looked up clearly. Peter, who was charging, stopped moving as soon as his body shook.


    Because Peter was shot in the chest!


    A tracer bullet accurately hit Peter''s chest, and then another bullet hit his right leg. A bullet was shot out of the window. Looking at the tracer bullet and the bullet''s walk, you can know that it was hit by a machine gun. Then, if you don''t hit before, after, left or right, you hit Peter.


    When his body shook and his legs tilted, Peter immediately fell down, while the people in front of him and behind him were still running forward with their heads depressed, but there was nothing wrong, just like bullets looking for Peter.


    Gao Yang immediately grew up and choked on his own saliva. Then he immediately shouted, "Peter was shot! Peter was shot! Fat cat! Fat cat!"


    Peter was shot.


    Machine gun bullets!


    At the critical moment, Gao Yang stopped calling iron man, so he couldn''t remember Peter''s new nickname.


    Someone came out of the window again. This time, two windows appeared and shot at the same time. After two short shots, one of the sharp knife commandos fell down. Then, the charge driven by Peter immediately collapsed, and everyone either retreated or lay down on the spot.


    What makes Gao Yang stare is that none of the people who ran back dragged the wounded back.


    Gao Yang shook his head and shouted, "full fire suppression! Suppression!"


    Gao Yang immediately raised his gun and shot without target. Now he poured all the bullets at the enemy so that the medical soldiers could drag Peter back.


    Whether you''re dead or not, you have to drag people back first.


    And for Gao Yang, Albert''s safety is more important than the whole sharp knife commando. Even if the war can''t go on, Albert can''t be shot again. Therefore, firepower suppression is necessary.


    Albert swished out, followed by Taylor and Li JinFang.


    Someone tried to fight back at the window, but when everyone was shooting under full fire suppression, the short eyed enemy was killed without being able to shoot.


    Albert didn''t have a gun in his hand. He quickly ran to Peter, and then pulled Peter''s arm and ran back. Li JinFang and Taylor followed him, shooting and running back with Albert. Their role is not only to cover Albert, but also that someone can drag them back immediately after Albert was shot.


    The fire suppression effect was great. Albert was not shot. He dragged Peter all the way back. He just ran past the high position. With the cover of the house, Albert threw Peter''s hand, knelt on the ground and began to check Peter.


    The intensity of fire immediately weakened. Gao Yang didn''t close the gun or look at Peter. He had to continue to play the role of an accurate shooter, which was already the function of a commander. He didn''t have time to see a wounded person.


    Or the body.


    Gao Yang knows what bulletproof vest Peter is wearing.


    The four-level bulletproof vest with bulletproof insert plate can resist 5.56mm bullet and 7.62mm intermediate bullet. However, the 7.62mm NATO bullet and full power bullet depend on luck at such a close distance. As for the 12.7mm machine gun bullet, you don''t have to look. It''s dead.


    It doesn''t mean he doesn''t care. Peter didn''t react at all after he was shot, which made Gao Yang think about the worst. So now Gao Yang''s feeling is very complex. Someone was shot as soon as the war began, which made him very angry, panicked and worried.


    When he was worried about Peter, Gao Yang suddenly felt that Peter was unlucky enough. If no one looked for the bullet, he would look for him. Isn''t it really because the nickname iron man is unlucky?

 Chapter 2365

    The first battle in Yemen was disadvantageous.


    Gao Yang focused all his attention on the Xiaolou mountain more than 200 meters away. The muzzle moved slowly back and forth between the windows. Finally, after a red figure suddenly appeared in the field of vision of the sight, he immediately shifted the muzzle greatly, and then opened fire immediately before the enemy wanted to shoot.


    If you don''t have a chance to shoot, you don''t shoot, but if you have a chance to shoot, the result can only be the gunshot.


    Gao Yang did not move his position because he had little space to use.


    Just then Albert suddenly shouted, "not dead!"


    Gao Yang was relieved immediately, but at this time, Phoenix suddenly shouted, "missile! Point to... Street corner! Boss!"


    Phoenix Contact roared at the missile, and Gao Yang was worried again. He immediately aimed at the missile and searched back and forth, but he didn''t find any heat source like the missile, and he didn''t see an operator. However, after Phoenix Contact suddenly roared, Gao Yang immediately retracted the gun and ran back.


    The frequency of the walkie talkie was shared. When Phoenix said that a missile pointed to the street corner, Li JinFang and Taylor grabbed Peter''s hand and ran forward.


    "Hide! Hide!"


    He roared loudly to make people hide and picked up Albert. Then they ran forward, that is, twenty or thirty steps. They felt that someone hit him with a sledgehammer on the back behind them. After they stumbled forward and fell down, they heard a loud bang behind them, and their ears immediately began to hum.


    Lying on the ground, Gao Yang felt that he was about to vomit blood. What he had just been smashed was really not light. He struggled to turn his head and looked back. He saw that the corner he had just used as a cover could not be seen. It was all gray.


    There is no doubt that the buildings that held them high as shelters were blown up just now. The power of the explosion was not too great, otherwise they would all die at such a close distance.


    Gao Yang and Li JinFang knew to run as soon as they heard from Phoenix, but the people of the sharp knife commando didn''t understand. Therefore, Gao Yang ran away, but at least four or five people lay in the scissors commando after the missile attack.


    The street corner was the place where the attack was launched. There were too many people.


    "I''m fine!"


    After lying on the ground and barking, Gao Yang said loudly while climbing up: "big dog, stupid bear! Report your situation!"


    Groliov said calmly in the walkie talkie, "we''re fine."


    After saying nothing, groliov continued: "fortunately, we moved the shooting position."


    Gao Yang looks at Li JinFang and others around him. Everyone is disheartened, but they all look fine. As for the position of the reserve team, it must be no problem.


    Albert patted Gao Yang on the back and said loudly, "you''re lucky that a stone hit you. You didn''t hit the head!"


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice: "anti tank missile!"


    At this time, Phoenix again said loudly: "wire guide, remote control launch! Ceramic missile!"


    Tao heavy anti tank missile is powerful and accurate. It has a very good effect on attacking armored targets. Missiles widely used in the United States are very common.


    There is no way to launch ceramic anti tank missiles indoors, because the missile plume will seriously damage the shooter, but this missile is indeed launched from indoors, so there is only one possibility, that is, the separation of man and bomb.


    In this kind of close street battle, Gao Yang has only one feeling when he uses anti tank missiles to attack the scattered soldiers.


    vulgar tycoon! rich! Big dog!


    The problem that can be solved by RPG is that people use heavy anti tank missiles.


    A rocket costs several hundred dollars, and the latest Tao 2B missile costs hundreds of thousands of dollars. At the beginning of 2014, Shah just ordered 15000 Tao missiles from American Lexian company. Judging from the missile launch mode just now, Gao Yang thinks it should be either the old model or the latest Tao missile.


    Feeling that the enemy has money is secondary. It is important to know that the enemy has ceramic missiles.


    Fortunately, ceramic missiles are mainly used to attack armored vehicles and bunkers. If people are in the bunkers, they will definitely die. However, armor breaking and blasting warheads are not very suitable for attacking infantry in the open area. Because of this, they picked up one life when they are very close to the explosion point.


    "Falk! Big dog!"


    After scolding, Gao Yang said in a hurry: "rabbit, crow, pay attention to safety and evacuate at any time!"


    "The crow understands that the enemy missile is arranged in the left four rooms on the third floor. I have destroyed the observable missile launcher, but I have not found the enemy operator."


    Fortunately, Phoenix Contact discovered it early and was very familiar with missiles. They reminded Gao Yang in time that they escaped.


    Satan can never use pottery missiles to remove the enemy''s fire points one by one. He can''t use it, nor can he use it. He can''t afford it.


    But fortunately, Satan''s single soldier heavy firepower has also been greatly improved. Besides, there are all kinds of bazookas.


    "Little fly, shmir!"


    Fletcher came running with a single cloud bomb, squatted beside Gao Yang, took a deep breath, and shouted, "cover!"


    Several people moved forward again, and the machine guns and rifles rang again. Frye ran to the corner where there was a pile of broken bricks and tiles. After taking a little aim with the rocket launcher, he quickly fired the shmir rocket launcher, and then ran back immediately.


    A fireball quickly appeared in the building, then all the glass burst and smashed, and then the fireball gushed out of the window.


    Looking at the movement caused by shimir single soldier cloud bomb, but the damage will not be too serious, because the space in the building is too large, a rocket launcher can''t produce too good effect.


    "Shmir! Three volleys!"


    Gao Yang ran back and gave the order again. Just then, he saw that after Albert pressed Peter''s chest a few times, Peter immediately sat up and gasped.


    Albert looked at Peter''s chest and laughed, "iron man, good luck! The magazine blocked the warhead."


    Albert is informing everyone. Of course, Gao Yang, who is around him, listens more clearly.


    Gao Yang took the magazine Albert picked up from the ground. A bullet pierced the magazine in Peter''s chest and was blocked by the bulletproof vest. If it wasn''t blocked by the full magazine, it''s hard to say whether the bulletproof vest could block it.


    After looking at the magazine with a hole in it, Gao Yang threw it away, pointed to Peter and said loudly, "I''m glad to find you''re still alive, but you have to change your nickname. Change it right away. Now, get a more auspicious nickname!"


    Peter touched his chest with some pain, squatted down, grabbed Peter''s clothes and said ferociously: "brother! Think of a lucky nickname! At least it must be animals! Animals! This is very important!"

 Chapter 2366

    Peter is so unlucky.


    In Syria, Peter is responsible for taking a Russian special forces as instructors and training Syrian soldiers. He is basically impossible to go to the battlefield in person, but he still took part in the war. Then, he did nothing and was knocked out of his legs as soon as he took part in the war.


    Now in Yemen, Peter went to war for the first time, and then he was shot before he did anything.


    Gao Yang thought Peter was unlucky, and now in Satan''s battle team, only Peter''s nickname is not an animal.


    Superstition this time, if you don''t believe it, you don''t believe it. If you believe it, you''d better not make taboos. Even if it has no meaning and no scientific reason, you still have a diaphragm when you make taboos, right.


    So at the critical moment of the battle, Gao Yang didn''t forget to hold Peter and ask him to change his nickname quickly.


    He let go of Peter, held up his gun, and said loudly, "rocket!"


    Frye, Andy Ho, and Irene, the three of them carry a shimir rocket launcher.


    Frye shouted, "the rocket launcher is ready."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "fire cover! Go!"


    Gao Yang, Li JinFang, Taylor, the three of them raised their guns and rushed out to shoot. Then Frye ran over and fired the rocket launcher, followed by Andy Ho and finally Irene.


    After the three men fired rockets one after another, Gao Yang shouted to the people''s Congress of the sharp knife Commando: "withdraw back, withdraw back!"


    He organized all the sharp knife commandos to retreat in order to regroup and launch another attack.


    How to drive the people of the sharp knife commando to launch the attack again needs to be carefully considered. The enemy is really much more difficult to deal with than expected.


    Peter will go to Syria to train soldiers. He must speak Arabic, and he speaks it very well. In addition to Peter, Satan can speak Arabic, Albert, Joseph, treber, Irene, Phoenix and Taylor can also speak it, but it is a little poor, while Li JinFang and Andy ho speak even worse, basically they can''t speak it.


    Now Peter is injured and must be replaced to lead the sharp knife commando. If no one takes it, the sharp knife commando will be completely abandoned, not even cannon fodder.


    After thinking about it, only Taylor can replace Peter. Although he is poor in Arabic, only he is suitable.


    "Pigeon!"


    "Yes!"


    "Command the sharp knife commando and prepare for the second attack."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Just then, Peter, sitting on the ground to check his prosthetic limb, suddenly said loudly, "no, no, I can, I''m fine."


    Gao Yang turned his head and looked back. Just then, there was a violent explosion on the building where they set up the sniper position.


    As soon as the explosion happened, Cui Bo shouted in the walkie talkie: "rabbit report, we have transferred our position, safe! The enemy is attacking us intentionally, and we must kill their anti tank missiles!"


    It seems that the cloud bomb attack just now has little effect. We must find another way, and the most effective way is to quickly shorten the distance and fight a civil war with the enemy.


    "I see. Everyone pay attention to concealment. Don''t take the initiative to attack for the time being. Over!"


    After giving the order, Gao Yang looked at Peter and said, "how are you?"


    Peter patted his chest twice and said loudly, "it''s a little dull and painful, but no problem. My prosthetic limb was hit, but I checked it and can continue to use it. I continue to lead the sharp knife commando without changing people."


    "Fat cat!"


    "He can. He''s just shaken. No problem."


    He shouted loudly, waved to Taylor and said to Peter seriously after the order was lifted: "you can continue, but the nickname iron man must be abandoned. I don''t want you to be shot again, man, have you figured out your name?"


    Peter said blankly, "now? It''s just a nickname..."


    Needless to say, the war was so fierce and in a disadvantageous situation that Peter stopped the attack to think of a nickname, but it''s a little unreasonable.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to explain too much. He said directly, "Peter is unlucky. We must think of a more auspicious nickname. Hurry up, guys, what animals represent good meaning. It''s great luck. Think about it quickly."


    "Cat!"


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, Irene yelled in the walkie talkie, "a cat has nine lives, a cat!"


    Andy immediately said, "we have fat cats. Do we want to add another cat? What is the name? Wildcat?"


    Gao Yanggang wanted to say that the nickname wild cat was OK. At least wild cat had more tenacious vitality than domestic cat, but at this time, Cui Bo spoke.


    "Second Olympics! Bastard!"


    Cui Bo was in a hurry and said Chinese. Then Gao Yang was stunned by Cui Bo''s nickname.


    "Zhennima..."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. If it weren''t for the war, if Cui Bo wasn''t far away from him, he had to smoke Cui Bo.


    Then Peter said with a puzzled face, "Sao wangba! What do you mean?"


    Gao Yang twitched at the corner of his mouth and said in a deep voice, "turtle! I really don''t know how to say English words. Who knows?"


    The Turtle was spoken in Chinese, and the last sentence was in English. Unfortunately, no one knows what they mean except for praising Cui Bo Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang said helplessly, "if he wants to know what it means, he can''t fight with the rabbit. No, it''s killing the rabbit."


    Just then, Cui Bo shouted in English, "don''t waste time, tortoise! The Millennium King 80000 year tortoise, is there a more auspicious nickname than this?"


    Cui Bo''s words were mixed with Chinese and English. Everyone was stunned.


    Peter looked at Gao Yang and said, "I understand the tortoise. The tortoise is very good."


    Gao Yang took a breath, reached out and wiped his eyes. He said helplessly, "tortoise, in Chinese customs, tortoise can live for a long time. There is a saying that tortoise can live for 10000 years, but..."


    Peter waved his hand and said in a hurry, "that''s the tortoise. The tortoise is very good. It''s lucky to live for 10000 years. Let''s start reorganizing the attack quickly!"


    Although groliov was not in front of him, he also said on the walkie talkie: "tortoise means a lot. If there is such a saying, a tortoise that can live for 10000 years is very suitable for him! That''s it!"


    Many people nodded, and Taylor whispered, "yes, I think it''s good."


    He shouted loudly, "OK, iron man, change his name to tortoise, er, use his nickname for the time being. After the war, everyone remember, over."


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to Peter, "tortoise..."


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Lead the sharp knife commando, prepare for the second attack, others, rocket launchers, commando team!"


    Peter stood up and ran for two steps and said loudly, "sharp knife commandos, get close to me and prepare to attack again. This time you must do as I say! Violators will be shot on the spot!"

 Chapter 2367

    Gao Yang is a mercenary.


    There is no doubt that Satan''s people are all mercenaries.


    Mercenaries fight for money. No matter what kind of battle they fight, mercenaries must fight for money, whether it''s easy or difficult.


    Fighting for money can also be understood as fighting for interests, which determines that mercenaries are likely to retreat as long as they encounter things where the risks far exceed the benefits, no matter how nice they say and how many deeds they have done to abide by their promises.


    In the final analysis, fighting for money is to live and enjoy the harvest obtained by risking high risks. Therefore, if you really encounter the task of High Commission but will die, Satan will certainly not fight.


    The mission that must die will certainly not be accepted, but for the mission that has been accepted, when it is found that the risk is far greater than the harvest, and even it is bound to die, it can only choose to give up. What professional ethics and reputation should be put in a secondary position after all.


    There is another way to continue the task with high risk rather than choose to quit. That is to add money and add it to the degree that the income is proportional to the risk. At this level, even the task that must die may be taken by someone.


    There are many people in the world. They can ask for money without their own lives for a variety of reasons, but there has always been no shortage of such people, but Satan is not in the ranks. They really don''t have to die for money.


    Under the leadership of Gao Yang, Satan has not taken over the task of collecting money for a long time.


    Although the money was not earned less, it was not earned in the way that the mercenary regiment should have.


    For a long time, Satan has been fighting, but Satan only fights for survival. Although these battles are accompanied by good benefits, they are certainly not a task.


    When fighting for survival, we naturally do not consider any risks and benefits, nor can we consider them.


    Satan has been out of business for a long time, but this time he came to Yemen to fight, he really returned to his old business and resumed his old business.


    However, there are no employers for tasks in Yemen.


    In other words, Satan''s employer is himself.


    I hired myself to Yemen to carry out a high-risk and high-yield task. Once and for all, we collectively retire as rich. If we lose, everything will rest.


    But no matter whether the employer is someone else or himself, no matter how risky the war in Yemen is and how profitable it is, the task is the task.


    Tasks can be chosen, whether to fight or not, and whether to retreat or not.


    Therefore, in the battle in Yemen, Gaoyang must abide by a principle, that is, it must not take the lives of all Satans because of this task.


    If you can''t do anything, get out quickly and never die.


    If the risk is greater than the benefit, withdraw quickly.


    If the benefit is far greater than the risk, and you even know that you will succeed from the beginning, but you must pay a lot of lives as the price, there is still only one choice, withdraw.


    For Gao Yang, Satan is very important to him. No matter how much money, it can''t be more important. Therefore, security is the first priority in all actions in Yemen, which is his principle and the tone of the war in Yemen.


    Now that the tone has been set, it is obvious what Gao Yang will do in the next battle, first of all, the ongoing battle.


    To ensure safety, let others do dangerous things first and have cannon fodder. Naturally, it is necessary to use cannon fodder to consume the enemy''s strength, rather than fill it with one''s own life.


    If someone familiar with Gao Yang finds out what he is doing now, he will say that you have changed.


    Yes, Gao Yang has changed. He has become more realistic and cold-blooded than before. He will certainly not pay his own blood or even life for some strange people who just fight side by side.


    In fact, it''s strange if Gaoyang stays the same. People have to grow after all, and Gaoyang has so many good teachers and friends around him.


    The so-called good teachers and helpful friends actually don''t just teach people to learn well, right?


    Who is Gao Yang''s mentor? It''s aribin, it''s Morgan, it''s Knight, it''s big Ivan, and it''s a lot of people who have added blood to the edge of the knife all their lives. Can such a good teacher and friend teach the virtues of comity and humility?


    Therefore, Gao Yang''s choice is the most common among mercenaries. There is really nothing strange about it.


    Why are mercenaries annoying? Of course, mercenaries are the kind of people that people hate!


    Therefore, as a mercenary, hard hearted and cold-blooded publicity should be normal and correct.


    Now the exaltation will make jarebin feel greatly relieved and happily say that children can be taught.


    If Gao Yang keeps his virtue all the time, maybe yalebin will shoot him, because for people like yalebin, it''s damned that a young man full of chivalrous spirit has not changed under his guidance for a long time.


    Gao Yang has changed. The most affected people are not the people around him, such as the members of Satan''s mercenary regiment, because Gao Yang has not changed and cannot change from beginning to end.


    The most affected are those temporary comrades in arms around Gao Yang. Seeing that the casualties of his temporary comrades in arms are too large, Gao Yang will choose to lead Satan to take over the most dangerous battle, and often feel guilty about Satan''s comrades in arms.


    Now, Gao Yang will only watch those who have nothing to do with him die one by one, but he will never lead Satan''s people to take risks.


    Although Gao Yang is really suffering.


    Because the second attack of the sharp knife commandos failed again.


    Two attacks and two defeats cost 27 lives and more than 30 injuries.


    In fact, the number of casualties is not very large, but it depends on where. In a battle in the Middle East, more than a dozen people died in a fierce battle. Even if a big battle is normal, to tell the truth, people here are much better at playing self explosion than fighting hard battles with real knives and guns.


    Salim couldn''t stand the heavy casualties of the sharp knife commandos, but after several hesitations, he still resisted his intention to say something to Gao Yang, but he has decided that for the third time, if the casualties are still so large, he must say something. He can''t watch husai''s armed people die like this all the time.


    And Gao Yang, his heart is very painful, because sending someone to die will eventually make him feel pain and helplessness, but will not make him feel happy. Although he has gained a lot from the two extremely failed attacks of the sharp knife commando, that is, he has tried to find out the enemy''s combat mode, approximate military strength and deployment.


    If you want to be stable and take no risks at all, Gao Yang should at least send a sharp knife commando to launch a few more attacks, because even if the sharp knife commando can''t succeed, he can attack the sharp knife commando, and when the enemy has to fight back, he can take the opportunity to kill the enemy. For so many times, it will be much safer when Satan launches an attack himself.


    However, Gao Yang''s progress is limited after all. He knows what the right thing to do, but his suffering conscience or his habits make him unable to continue.

 Chapter 2368

    "Tortoise, gather the sharp knife commando and stand by!"


    Gao Yang has made up his mind that he will lead Satan''s commando team to fight in person.


    Relying on the sharp knife commandos alone, it will never be possible to win the enemy. Although it is correct to use the sharp knife commandos to consume the enemy, Gao Yang can no longer carry out it.


    According to yalebin''s standards, Gaoyang has made progress, but the degree of progress is limited. After all, it is still unable to implement the correct practice until the end.


    Gao Yang called back Peter and even recalled groliov and Yuri, bringing them together to urgently discuss the next attack method.


    "It''s no use for people in the sharp knife commando. Although we can seize the opportunity to consume the enemy''s effective strength, we have to rely on ourselves after all. Moreover, we don''t have time to waste here."


    It''s not the right way, so some guilty Gao Yang wants to find some excuses for himself.


    Looking around, he raised his voice to Peter and said, "next, you continue to lead the sharp knife commando to launch the third attack, and we are behind the sharp knife commando. This time, we must attack the enemy''s building."


    With a cold face, he said in a high voice: "the enemy has anti tank missiles, which shows that the enemy''s preparation is extremely sufficient, and the fully prepared enemy can''t only have anti tank missiles, so we still need sharp knives to attack the front before entering the enemy''s buildings and after entering the enemy''s buildings."


    Li JinFang felt his nose awkwardly and said softly, "rely on them? It''s better to... Forget it."


    Raphael is indispensable to attack the fortified area, because he is likely to need to open the channel, so when he wants to attack the fortified area in person, Gao Yang must summon Raphael back.


    "The skunk returns to the reserve position. If the rabbits don''t need protection, the little flies also come back. Over."


    "The little fly can return. Over."


    After waiting for a moment, Gao Yang continued: "triangle attack formation, toad, Tyrannosaurus Rex, pigeon group 1, me, little fly, skunk group 2, panda, fat cat and stupid bear group 3."


    At this time, Gao Yang can''t help but miss James, because James from SBS is really a very stable and powerful fire Raider. Now without James, Gao Yang can only incorporate Yuri into the assault group to strengthen his attack power.


    Although snipers are particularly important by precision shooters, guns and mobile phone shooters, it has to be said that Raiders are the team cornerstone of all small-scale operations.


    In a moment, the attack formation of the big triangle composed of three small triangles has been grouped, and the purpose and characteristics are very obvious. That is, the most powerful Li JinFang kicks the door and praises the subsequent entry and killing of this group. As for Andy Ho''s group, it is a position where he is ready to save people or needs to strengthen support at any time.


    After the group was assigned, he said loudly, "how many shimirs do we have?"


    "Report, there are six more."


    Gao Yang pondered for a moment, waved and said, "all of them are used up. We must attack the enemy once!"


    If you have made up your mind, don''t hesitate. Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "worker bee."


    "Worker bee, copy that, boss."


    "Prepare flares and smoke bombs."


    "Worker bees understand!"


    Satan has a night vision, but the sharp knife commandos don''t. they fought in the dark in the previous attacks. Although the moon tonight is very round, it must be too dark to finish shooting 200 meters away.


    However, flares may only be used. If they are not necessary, they will not be used.


    Gao Yang whispered again in the walkie talkie, "Cobra."


    "Cobra received."


    "Prepare to cooperate with the main gate to launch an attack and contain the enemy."


    "Cobra understands."


    He breathed loudly, but then he remembered something and said in a deep voice, "everyone, put on your helmets."


    Wearing a helmet will be different from those in the sharp knife commando, but now, since the sharp knife commando can''t count on it, and Satan will eventually attack the enemy much stronger than expected, the helmet, a life-saving thing, should play.


    After thinking about it carefully, he confirmed that there was nothing missing. He shouted loudly, and then he suddenly said, "cover fire preparation, sharp knife commando attack preparation, bazooka preparation."


    After Gao Yang gave the order, everyone performed their respective duties. When everyone was ready, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "go!"


    In fact, the people of the sharp knife commando have no courage to continue fighting. Saying that they are elite actually insults the word elite. However, the advantage of these people is that they are not afraid of death. As long as someone takes them instead of driving them to death, these people are still qualified as cannon fodder.


    "Follow me!"


    Peter roared and rushed out again, and groliov''s machine gun fired first.


    At least the men of the sharp knife commando can shoot indiscriminately and provide suppression fire.


    People carrying rocket launchers went out one after another. After launching the rocket launchers, they immediately threw away the launchers. In a group of three, they kept the team in shape, followed behind the people of the sharp knife commando and quickly protruded along the root of the wall.


    Gao Yang had a shotgun on his chest and Satan''s blade in his hand, but he didn''t shoot for cover, but moved forward as fast as other assault groups.


    Bullets can''t keep hitting, and Gao Yang''s judgment on the interval of fire has become an instinct. After estimating that the time is almost over, he shouted: "stop moving and hide!"


    Satan''s men immediately scattered and sought cover and hid, while Peter had to shout, "stop, stop, hide, damn it! Hide!"


    In Peter''s cry, Satan''s cover fire really stopped, groliov needed to change the bullet chain, and Gao Yang didn''t expect them to continue shooting or terminate the fire cover provided by the sharp knife commandos.


    Sure enough, after the machine gun from groliov went off, the enemy''s counterattack began. This time, the enemy failed to repeat the killing of the previous two times, but three people in the sharp knife commando were still hit because they chose the wrong time and position.


    After waiting for two minutes, and groliov must have changed the bullet chain and barrel, and must have changed the position of the machine gun position, Gao Yang shouted again: "fire cover preparation, assault preparation! Go!"


    Groliov''s machine gun rang again, and TREB and phoenix also seized the opportunity to fire again, while Gao Yang suddenly emerged from the hiding place again and ran forward quickly.


    During the interval of the second fire, Gao Yang hid. He observed that he was only 50 meters away from the enemy''s buildings. They could rush in with another fire cover. At this time, it was time to prepare for melee and indoor warfare.


    Gao Yang carried Satan''s blade behind him, took the shotgun in his hand, and then whispered in the walkie talkie, "turtle, get ready."

 Chapter 2369

    When everyone is about to start a bloody battle, he will make some small moves. For example, Gao Yang is to take a continuous deep breath and adjust his breath. Whether he wants to fire in a continuous run or shoot from a long distance, he must at least adjust his breath to his best state.


    Breathing has a very important impact on shooting accuracy, and Gao Yang has to adjust his breathing every time he faces a battle, which is a habit he formed when he first learned to shoot.


    Now, Gao Yang took another continuous deep breath, and then took a long breath for the last time. He said very calmly on the walkie talkie: "cover shooting!"


    The machine gun rang again, Gao Yang waved his hand, and Peter led the sharp knife commandos up again.


    "Come with me!"


    Finally, the sharp knife commandos embodied the meaning of the name sharp knife.


    Before Satan, the sharp knife was introduced.


    Three soldiers holding AK47 rushed into the gate first. At this time, they couldn''t help shouting.


    Peter was not the first to enter, nor did he enter immediately after three people finally broke into the gate of the enemy occupied courtyard, because it was just a gate of the courtyard.


    With a loud cry, Peter, who leaned behind the courtyard wall and waved to let people enter one after another, watched the two soldiers who were about to rush into the gate in front of him become broken like targets.


    It can break people, but they are not torn or blown away, but fall to the ground like target paper separated from the target plate. Only one weapon can reach this effect, directional mine.


    Such dense fragments or steel balls can be produced only when directional mines explode.


    Orienting ray, Peter was suddenly very glad that he didn''t rush into the courtyard first according to his habit.


    Directional mine is really a terrible weapon. No matter it is triggered or remotely detonated, no one can survive in the right direction and distance.


    Two people at the gate of the courtyard are dead, so the three people who first entered must be dead.


    Peter really doesn''t know how to fight this battle. First of all, he hates the role he plays now. He commands his people to die and takes his life to make a bloody journey. This is the role of cannon fodder, but he really hates his role. If he can, he hopes he won''t command these cannon fodder again.


    The enemy is really much stronger and more powerful than expected. Especially when he encounters directional mines, which are almost inextricable weapons for blockade, Peter really doesn''t know what to do.


    Every weapon has its own ways and methods of cracking, but if light infantry crack directional mines, they can only use their lives to consume them one by one.


    Peter doubted whether he could let the rest of the people move on. Even if he ran in the front, no one dared to fight with him. The survivors of the sharp knife commando were already frightened.


    Just then Peter heard another loud noise, and then he saw that the courtyard wall had collapsed.


    Suddenly, Peter had a feeling of enlightenment.


    If you destroy the wall and open another door, you can''t avoid the directional mine used to block the door.


    This road is impassable. In addition to paving the road with flesh and blood, the simplest solution is to change the way. The way of light infantry to solve directional mines is sometimes quite simple.


    Peter didn''t know the simple reason to change his way. He just didn''t think of it for the time being.


    Peter didn''t think of it for the time being. Gao Yang thought of it when he found that the enemy had directional thunder.


    Satan may not be the most powerful mercenary group in the world, and mercenaries may not be the most powerful war group in the world. However, mercenaries are definitely the most experienced war group in the world, and Satan is definitely one of the most experienced mercenaries.


    Experience is really important.


    Gao Yang is also tired of the current fighting mode. Peter leads the sharp knife commando, but he gives all the orders.


    Gao Yang is a little disgusted with himself now. He thinks it is right to let the cannon fodder open the way. Almost everyone he knows is teaching him this. He is also trying to fight with this so-called correct method, but this can''t reduce his disgust with himself.


    Knowing what to do and feeling that it''s right doesn''t mean you can really do it at ease.


    If Gao Yang knows that the gate of the courtyard has been blocked by directional thunder, he will order the sharp knife commandos not to enter the door. He can open a gap from the wall of the courtyard at the beginning. He doesn''t have to wait for several people to die to think of this very simple and effective method,


    However, no directional mines were found in intelligence and previous battles, so the sharp knife commandos perfectly reflected their value.


    Raphael moved quickly and opened a gap two meters wide, which could be completed in dozens of seconds. When the wall fell inward, he opened a gap. Before the aftersound dissipated, Li JinFang took an arrow step over the stones on the ground and rushed in.


    Li JinFang, Irene, Taylor, the three of them went in.


    If there are directional thunder and aim at the gap just opened by Raphael, then Li JinFang and the three of them are dead.


    Fortunately, if not, the enemy did not know how many directional mines were deployed, but it was obvious that they aimed all the directional mines at the gate of the courtyard. The directional mines arranged in a hurry did not complete a 360 degree non dead angle mine array after all.


    When Li JinFang goes in, Gao Yang will also go in. There is no directional thunder explosion, only gunfire, which means that Li JinFang will not die if they are not dead. In this case, the follow-up personnel of the assault team must keep up.


    Li JinFang opened his gun and rushed to the window away from the gate. He, Irene and Taylor''s guns kept shooting. Someone must defend the yard. While Li JinFang and their enemies were running and shooting, they rushed over this short distance of more than ten meters, rushed into the room and launched the final indoor battle with the enemy.


    Experience, or experience, Li JinFang rushed to the room away from the gate because it was the most likely place without directional thunder.


    In just two seconds, they had rushed to the window. The glass had already been broken, so Li JinFang forced his body to the wall on one side of the window and quickly threw two grenades into the room he selected.


    Once the grenade exploded in the room, Gao Yang rushed right in front of the window, then held the gun in one hand, supported his left hand on the windowsill about one meter and six meters high, and jumped into the room with the help of the help of Li JinFang''s sudden push on his ass.


    The window is a little high, but the cooperation between Gao Yang and Li JinFang is very familiar and flowing. Some slightly high windows can''t affect him.


    Why is Gao Yang the first to enter the house, not Li JinFang, the first Raider?


    Because Gao Yang is invincible in close combat.

 Chapter 2370

    Close combat is invincible, so it is naturally suitable for indoor warfare, which is a battle of life and death.


    As an accurate shooter, Gao Yang has won the title of gunshot God. There is no need to prove his shooting ability at a long distance, but anything can happen at a long distance. Therefore, as Gao Yang''s target, there is still a glimmer of vitality at a long distance.


    However, when the distance is reduced to 10 meters, 20 meters and 30 meters, no one escapes under the high gun.


    If many people surround Gao Yang and shoot together, Gao Yang will certainly die, but in addition to this extremely harsh and almost impossible situation, Gao Yang is invincible with a gun in his hand at close range, which has been proved many times.


    Gao Yang jumped into the room.


    It was an office. There was a desk under the window, so although Gao Yang retracted his legs in time, he still failed to complete the posture adjustment. Finally, he had to sit on the desk and was hurt by the sundries on the desk.


    But Gao Yang came in after all.


    There was a man in the room, but he was lying face down on the ground, and a pool of blood under him could be seen from the night vision instrument.


    The door was closed. Without hesitation, Gao Yang shot the enemy in the back of the head and whispered, "safe!"


    Li JinFang jumped in, and then Irene.


    Gao Yang quickly rushed to the door. He first put his ear on the wooden door, listened for a moment, and then waved his hand. Then Li JinFang pulled the door and Irene threw a shock bomb. After waiting for a flash and a loud noise, Gao Yang ran up for two steps from behind and slipped and knelt out of the door.


    Gao Yang faced the room in more directions, and sure enough, he saw three people.


    Don''t hesitate, don''t be polite, hold high and pull the trigger continuously. Although the enemy has been alert and aimed at his direction, he can shoot first.


    Because of the civil war, in order to facilitate rapid shooting, Gao Yang specially chose the shrapnel with reduced charge, so that the recoil force is smaller, which allows him to pour out the bullets at a faster speed.


    The enemy shot, but failed to hit Gao Yang. They reacted slowly. This line of time was enough for Gao Yang to hit their faces, and then make them lean back and raise the muzzle under irresistible force. Therefore, when pulling the trigger, all the bullets they fired were too far up.


    Four shots fired in a row can still make four people die before they can shoot accurately. It is faster, more accurate and more deadly. This is the reason why Gao Yang is invincible in close combat.


    The God of guns must have the strength to crush mortals. Otherwise, why should he be called the God of guns and how should he be called the God of guns.


    But when Gao Yang slipped out on his knees and stopped sliding, four people had been killed, so Gao Yang started to quickly load bullets while getting up, and Li JinFang just flashed out and raised his gun at Gao Yang''s back.


    Just as Li JinFang was able to cover Gao Yang''s back, a man appeared from behind the door and hit Li JinFang''s muzzle.


    Short shot, another short shot, but after Li JinFang killed an enemy, an enemy appeared immediately. Although his shooting method can not be compared with Gao Yang, Li JinFang will not fail to kill the enemy at very close range in indoor warfare, so he is qualified to cover Gao Yang''s back.


    Irene also flashed out. She moved the muzzle back and forth. When Gao Yang turned left, she turned right. Gao Yang''s muzzle turned right, then her muzzle must turn left.


    He doesn''t need someone to help him share the pressure, but he also needs someone to protect his back and both sides, so that he can turn his heart and sweep away all the enemies he can see.


    "Safe!"


    When Gao Yang shouted out safety again, Frye and they all entered.


    There was protection behind him. Li JinFang turned around and turned the muzzle of the gun forward. Irene flew up and kicked open a door. There was a continuous sound of hand gunfire behind the door.


    Gao Yang didn''t enter the door. He just squatted down and threw the gun in one hand at random from the door, shot, and then the sound of the pistol stopped immediately.


    The enemy hid behind the wall, but Gao Yang didn''t have to give up half of his body before shooting. The enemy hid behind the wall where his line of sight could not be touched, but the bullet could hit it. Just stick out the gun. It''s very simple.


    A shot hit the enemy. Gao Yang crossed half of his body over the door, and then resumed holding the gun with both hands. At the same time, he shot the person who had just been shot.


    After adding a bullet to the gun chamber and observing that there must be no one in the room, Gao Yang immediately came out and focused on the next room.


    Indoor warfare, especially when there is a civil war in buildings with many rooms, needs to search houses one by one and ensure that the people inside have died, which is really troublesome.


    However, the current battle is not a decapitation battle, nor a battle that can be evacuated after killing a target. Therefore, it is troublesome to check every room, because as long as there are omissions, there are rooms that have not been checked and ensure safety, and there are hidden enemies in them, it will almost inevitably bring serious consequences.


    When Gao Yang first entered, there were several rooms left behind him that had not been checked, but Frye and they would check.


    Having checked the rooms one by one with patience, Gao Yang finally approached the gate of the building, and then he could immediately see the directional thunder placed on the ground at will.


    Just for a moment, Gao Yang saw three directional mines. Although they were in different positions, they were all placed towards the entrance of the building.


    Directional mines are arranged urgently in a hurry, but it can be seen at a glance that the person who arranges directional mines is an expert. The shock wave when directional mines explode will not affect other directional mines, but can repeatedly block the entrance three times without dead angle.


    "Master!"


    Standing behind the directional mine, there is no need to worry. A slight sigh is not only a sigh to the enemy, but also a reminder to their comrades in arms. What they encounter is not a fish belly, but an expert.


    At the moment of Gao Yang''s emotion, a dark figure suddenly stood up and shot at him.


    If Gao Yang wants to kill an enemy, he must be able to see the enemy. Similarly, if anyone wants to kill Gao Yang, he must also be able to see Gao Yang.


    At the sound of a gun, Gao Yang killed the enemy he saw. After killing the enemy, Gao Yang immediately whispered, "I think he''s here to adjust the direction of directional thunder. Also, he''s black!"


    Irene was stunned when she heard the speech, and then said, "it''s not Shah?"


    While advancing slowly with high vigilance, he whispered, "it must not be!"


    "How are you sure? Shah also has black people."


    "Feel."


    After answering Irene, Gao Yang thought his answer might be too casual, so he whispered, "the Shah people are not so powerful."

 Chapter 2371

    Directional mine is very simple, but using directional mine well is not a very simple thing.


    Gao Yang is not arrogant enough to look down on tens of millions of Shah people, but the fighting style he encountered tonight is not the style of Shah people, nor the fighting style of an intelligence unit.


    When the black man jumped out, he was very determined and full of indomitable momentum.


    Either kill the enemy or be killed by the enemy. This momentum is indomitable.


    It may be prejudice, or the experience gained from several hostilities. Gao Yang always thinks that Shah is too rich, so that Shah people are too rich. Both the army and ordinary people are full of extravagance. Once this characteristic is possessed, it is absolutely difficult to show a special determination.


    The directional thunder arranged around the entrance had lost its function. Gao Yang ran to the black man who had just been killed by him with small steps. After raising his hand, he squatted down immediately. He wanted to check the body.


    The black man''s face was smashed by shrapnel, and his blood and brain were left all over the ground. It''s not a very pleasant thing to examine such a body.


    After squatting down and rummaging through the black people''s things, Gao Yang immediately raised his head and whispered, "it''s not Shah!"


    Gao Yang is sure that his judgment will not be wrong, because he found several key items from the black man to support his judgment. The first is the waist holster, which can not be broken, but it is very old. The pistol in the holster is a browning m1935 high-power pistol, and the pistol is also very old.


    The rifle in the black hand is half new AK74.


    There was a knife around the black man''s waist. Gao Yang pulled it out and found that it was a very sharp Kaba 1217,.


    Kaba 1217 is a very classic military knife, and it is also very cheap. If Gao Yang uses it, he will never choose a Kaba 1217 as his portable knife, because it is too cheap.


    Clothing is a good brand, but it is not expensive. It belongs to the type with high cost performance. So is military boots. Gao Yang tries to distinguish the brand and price of military boots, but he can''t see the brand, but he can see that the boots on black feet can''t be expensive.


    It is clear that the black man is not a Shah, because the fighters of the Shah intelligence agency will not be so poor.


    Don''t say anything, it may be that he is used to it and is not willing to change it, because if the black man is really a Shah, especially a member of the Shah intelligence agency, he can''t get used to these cheap goods.


    "Mercenaries?"


    Irene couldn''t help asking in a low voice, raised her voice and whispered, "like."


    "Is it the virgin of steel?"


    Irene asked again, shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. The soldiers of the virgin of steel are not so poor. In addition, if the virgin of steel is here, we can''t get in."


    It''s very complicated to say. In fact, it won''t take more than ten seconds for Gao Yang to observe, because many things can be seen at a glance.


    After a very short pause, after making it clear that there are more than Shah people in the building, Gao Yang immediately whispered in the walkie talkie: "there are others here, be careful."


    If it wasn''t from the Shah intelligence agency, who would it be? Just after Gao Yang''s words, when he was thinking about this key issue, an extremely anxious cry came from the walkie talkie.


    "The enemy wants to break through!"


    Walvikski guarded the back door. He said that if the enemy wanted to break through, it would naturally be to break through the back door. When Gao Yang was thinking about how to attack the people led by walvikski back and forth to end the battle, he heard walvikski''s urgent voice: "glove shot! Glove shot! Medical guard! Medical guard!"


    It''s easy to support walvikski, because Gaoyang they are in the building. As long as they enter the room on the side of walvikski, they can kill the enemy trying to leave through the back door.


    Gao Yang immediately said, "one group is here, two groups and three groups come with me."


    Li JinFang and the three of them continued to stay inside the building to prevent the enemy from coming down from above and from coming out of the room where they failed to search, while Gao Yang wanted to lead others into the room to stop the enemy trying to leave.


    Gao Yang entered a house, and then he found a big gap on the wall in the backyard. About four or five people were trying to rush out of the gap, but they were pressed back by dense bullets. Then they hid behind the stone wall, unable to enter or retreat.


    These people are Shah people, otherwise, they should not flinch.


    The battle has reached this point. The enemy has entered the building and either continues to defend it or rushes out in one breath. Like this, he opens a big hole, but he is too scared to move by the dense bullet rain and lies behind the wall. That is, he loses his advantageous geographical position and the opportunity to escape. This behavior is very stupid.


    Even if it is dangerous, since we have made the decision to retreat, we must run out at all costs. Why should we be pressed behind the gap and can''t move.


    Just one look, Gao Yang immediately raised his gun and started shooting from the window. Then one by one, all the people lying on the ground were quickly shot by their two groups.


    After shooting the stranded enemy, Albert said quickly, "you cover me, I''ll see the gloves!"


    When the enemy appears in the yard, it is easy to be shot by them. If Albert goes out of the window and there are enemies upstairs, Albert will have to face an extremely dangerous situation. He is unlikely to avoid bullets from behind and close at hand.


    He breathed loudly, and then immediately said, "I''ll cover with the little fly! The cobra stopped shooting, and the fat cat went out!"


    Albert is still very fat. He has tried hard, but he has never been able to lose weight to the right weight. Fortunately, Albert deserves his nickname. Although he is fat, he is really flexible.


    Albert and dexterously turned out the window, and then rushed towards the gap in the wall without looking back. Then at the moment he rushed out of the gap, the bullet still hit the gap.


    "Cease fire, cease fire! Are we all idiots?"


    Albert scolded loudly, and walvikski scolded loudly to make people cease fire. Unfortunately, no one could hear his Russian, and Joseph, his interpreter, had been shot, but fortunately, the shooting from the friendly forces stopped soon.


    "I''m a glove. I''m fine. Don''t worry about me!"


    Albert said angrily, "I''ve come out!"


    Gao Yang and Frye raised their guns and stared at the enemy from above, ready to attack the enemy shooting at Albert at any time. At this time, the cover was no longer necessary, so Gao Yang whispered to Frye, "go back!"

 Chapter 2372

    Albert had gone out and didn''t have to cover him anymore, so Gaoyang and Frye turned into the room they had just come out.


    After Gao Yang and them went in, Joseph quickly said on the walkie talkie, "the enemy tried to break through. Six people came out. They have all been killed. Over."


    "Your injury, over," he said in a loud and deep voice


    "My foot was pierced, my head was shaken and a little dizzy. I was shot three times, but it''s all right. Over."


    "There is no need to deal with the scratch on the left arm. The left foot is punctured by grenade shrapnel, but the wound is very small. There should be no major event."


    After making a professional judgment on Joseph''s injury, Albert quickly added: "boss, I want to tell you that several people who died outside are the same as the one you checked just now. Over."


    When the enemy broke through, the team fell apart, the people who rushed out died outside, and the people who retreated became live targets and were killed behind the wall.


    Some brave or at least decisive people and some people who shrink back because of cowardice are all dead, which makes the difference between courage and cowardice seem not so big, but walvikski''s words soon reflected the difference between the two.


    "Thanks to gloves, otherwise there would be no time to stop the sudden enemy and let them run away."


    Those brave people have a chance, but it''s a pity that Joseph knocked it out, and those who hide behind the wall because of cowardice have no chance to escape, so there is still a difference after all.


    Gao Yang sighed softly, and then said in a deep voice: "the enemy has broken through. There should be no one here, but be careful, tortoise. Let the sharp knife commandos enter and start the search."


    The sharp knife commandos began to enter one after another, and then began to go upstairs and search the whole building.


    Salim finally came in. When he saw Gao Yang, he immediately shouted, "we need to have a stable communication channel. After fighting, I can''t contact you."


    After a hasty sentence, Salim approached Gao Yang and whispered, "the enemy''s reinforcements are coming, but they are blocked by us. It''s not far from here. There are a lot of people, and there are tanks and armored vehicles. We have to hurry up and leave here before the enemy''s reinforcements come!"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "we''ll leave after a thorough search here."


    Salim said anxiously, "is it necessary? It doesn''t matter if there are still a few who haven''t died. Anyway, most people are dead. We have achieved our goal."


    Gao Yang glanced at Salim, shook his head and whispered, "no, there can''t be one... One person here."


    What Gao Yang wants to say is that he can''t leave a living mouth. For all the battles in which Satan personally participates, this must be implemented as far as possible. However, in front of Salim, Gao Yang can''t say no living mouth, because husai armed forces want to catch prisoners.


    After a while, there were several gunshots upstairs. Salim was a little uneasy. Then he looked worried and said to him: "is it possible to catch prisoners? We need to live, since you plan to completely clear this place..."


    Before Salim finished, Gao Yang said seriously, "prisoners are unlikely to be caught. You see, the battle is very fierce and difficult. Everyone here is determined to die and fight with us. Therefore, it is very difficult to catch prisoners."


    Of course, it''s possible to stay alive, but Gao Yang is unwilling to stay alive, because he doesn''t know how the husai armed forces will eventually solve the prisoners after handing them over to husai armed forces. If the prisoners will eventually be killed, it''s no problem, but once husai armed forces let the prisoners live, or even finally let them leave, the consequences may be very serious.


    Anything can happen here. Gao Yang can''t trust Yemenis, especially rafghani. If rafghani intends to release the prisoners to achieve some goals, it is very possible. Therefore, the simplest and safest way is not to leave alive.


    There were really no people in the building. There were no living people. The search ended in five minutes.


    Li JinFang ran to Gao Yang and whispered, "the search is over. It''s safe here. 112 enemies were killed in the building. We''re looking for valuable documents."


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled apologetically at Salim and said in a deep voice: "there is no living mouth, but there should be some valuable documents here. Should we look for them carefully?"


    Salim paused, hesitated, nodded and said, "OK, look for it, but as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang made a gesture and said to Salim, "you stare at them here for documents. I''ll go out to see the wounded. One of us is injured."


    Gao Yang went out and didn''t go through the back door. He went through the gap opened by the enemy on the wall. Because the back door was also equipped with directional thunder and tripped, he didn''t want to be a sieve, so he had to go through the door opened on the wall.


    He went out and found Albert bandaging Joseph''s feet, so he went to them and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Joseph''s face was white, but now it was particularly white and painful.


    "I think the enemy wants to break through. This is a good direction. Since we can break through the wall, the enemy can also break through the wall. Especially after knowing that the enemy has arranged directional mines, I have more doubts. So I brought several people here. If there are enemies, I can ambush them at close range at the first time."


    Joseph pointed to the gap in the wall, which was facing an alley. Then he smiled proudly and said, "as soon as I got here, the wall fell down. I killed the enemy, but I also paid a price. In addition, boss, these people are really rubbish!"


    Of course, Gao Yang knew who Joseph meant. After nodding, he looked at the six fallen bodies outside the gap and said in a deep voice, "you did it yourself?"


    "I hope the helpers can play some role, but it''s a pity, so I really did these by myself. Hiss, hiss."


    Joseph jerked in pain, and then he said to Albert, "man, can you be gentle? Can''t you treat the wound with anesthetic? Can''t you wait until you go back, hiss, it hurts!"


    Albert used a cloth strip to smoke back and forth in Joseph''s wound. After hearing Joseph''s complaint, Albert said with a cheap smile: "now deal with it. If you go back, you don''t have to suffer any more. The pain is certain. Just bear it. It''s better than going back to open the gauze and deal with the wound again."


    Gao Yang patted Joseph on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you did a good job. Change your name and nickname."


    Joseph spread his hand and said, "why?"


    Gao Yang said seriously: "because it''s unlucky."

 Chapter 2373

    The first battle in Yemen ended at the cost of Joseph''s minor injury, which was not a big price, but Gao Yang was still a little dissatisfied.


    Minor injuries are also injuries and need to rest, and the difference between minor injuries and serious injuries is just better luck. If the bullet or shrapnel is a little off, the minor injury may become serious injury or even death.


    If one person is injured in every battle, even if it is only a minor injury, Satan can''t afford it.


    Gao Yang is not worried that the number of wounded will affect their combat effectiveness, thus affecting their plans in Yemen, but is unwilling to let anyone in Satan be injured or even die.


    Since minor injuries and serious injuries are often only a little distance away, that is, only a little luck, then luck is of course a very important thing.


    Those who have been on the battlefield for a long time are more or less superstitious, but what happened today makes Gao Yang more and more believe in luck and auspiciousness.


    Bruce''s nickname is test tube. He''s dead. Jesse Lee''s nickname is musket. He''s disabled. Of course, James''s nickname is cockroach, but he''s also disabled, but he didn''t die after all, and his disability is much lighter than Jesse''s, right.


    Two people were shot tonight. One was Peter nicknamed iron man and the other Joseph nicknamed gloves. Therefore, Gao Yang had to really take the nickname seriously.


    Gao Yang decided that when someone joins Satan in the future, the first thing is to have an animal nickname, whether it''s vulgar or superstitious. In short, this will be Satan''s tradition in the future.


    But now that the battle is over, what matters now is other things.


    In this battle, Gao Yang found two very important problems. The first is that the combat effectiveness of the Shah intelligence agency is much stronger than he expected, and the enhanced combat effectiveness is attributed to some people who should not be Shah people.


    Another important problem is that the combat effectiveness of the sharp knife commandos is so poor that they can only be used as simple cannon fodder, otherwise, the sharp knife commandos are a complete burden.


    Satan can''t undertake all the combat tasks. He has to go to any battle himself, and he can only end the battle himself. He''s tired even if he doesn''t say whether there will be casualties.


    Now Gao Yang tries to solve these two problems.


    Gao Yang took a cell phone and took pictures of several people trying to escape from a hole in the backyard wall.


    People are already dead. It''s certainly not a very pleasant thing to use mobile phones to take pictures of bodies that have opened their eyes to death, and to ensure that they are taken clearly.


    After photographing the faces of five people in a row, Gao Yang took his mobile phone to one side, and then dialed a phone. After the other end of the phone was connected, he whispered, "man, I''ll send you some photos. You can help me identify them and see if they can find out their identity."


    Justin said without hesitation, "OK, send it now."


    Gao Yang sent the photo, and then Justin quickly said, "man, you didn''t tell me it was a dead man!"


    "Is there a difference?"


    "Don''t you feel bad looking at the wide eyes of the dead? Well, I know what these people are."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "don''t make a mistake so soon. Their identity is very important to me."


    "No mistake, because I know two of them. Are they mercenaries or my customers? Do you think I may be wrong?"


    Gao Yang sighed softly and whispered, "it''s really a mercenary. Tell me carefully."


    "These people belong to a mercenary regiment called paloire, with a number of about 30. The head is Patrice Sania, nicknamed swordsman, French. Paloire mercenary regiment mainly operates in Africa, but since the Libyan war, the focus of its activities has shifted to the Middle East. It is a mercenary regiment with little fame but good strength. It is not particularly good But it''s not bad, and the asking price is not too high, so the cost performance is still very high. "


    Since Justin recognized the dead at a glance, he could certainly tell the details of the mercenary regiment.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. After confirming that he had not heard the name before, he waved to groliov, then covered the microphone and whispered, "those people are mercenaries. You can count the number of mercenaries quietly. Don''t make a statement, especially don''t let Salim know."


    Groliov whispered, "I see. Is it the mercenary regiment?"


    "Paloire, you know?"


    Groliov frowned and whispered, "paloire, the mercenary regiment whose head called the swordsman?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, do you know?"


    Groliov sighed a long sigh of relief, nodded and said, "know..."


    Groliov said a word of understanding, then shook his head, sighed, turned and walked away.


    Gao Yang didn''t expect groliov to know the hostile mercenary regiment. He let go of the microphone and said to Justin, "what does the name paloyl mean, a person''s name?"


    "No, paloire is the local name of a kind of wild grass that is very common in. It has very strong vitality and can be seen everywhere."


    Gao Yang whispered, "so it is. Do you know when paloir mercenary regiment began to work with Shah?"


    Justin was surprised and said, "paloir works for Shah? I don''t know. I''ve been disconnected from the outside world recently. You know, so who does paloir work for?"


    "Shah intelligence agency, we just destroyed a stronghold of Shah intelligence agency, met strong resistance, and the battle ended cleanly."


    "Let me check for you. As a rule, Shah is unlikely to hire a mercenary regiment like paloir, especially the Shah intelligence agency. Generally, any dirty work is handled by a virgin of steel. How can paloir get a job in the Shah intelligence agency? I''ll check it right away and wait for me."


    "OK, let me know as soon as you have the results."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. After waiting for four or five minutes, groliov came back again, and then whispered to him, "I have identified one by one. There are 22 people with obvious differences, and many corpses are illegible by cloud bombs."


    After that, groliov looked back, turned back and whispered, "the swordsman''s body is here, too. I saw his body."


    Groliov looked a little depressed and whispered, "do you know him...?"


    Groliov smiled a little depressed, then nodded his head and said, "I''ve been a mercenary for a long time. Naturally, I know more peers. Yes, I know the swordsman and know him very well. In fact, we have a good relationship."

 Chapter 2374

    Gao Yang was a little embarrassed. After looking at groliov for a while, he whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "why do you say sorry?"


    Gao Yang said bitterly, "isn''t the swordsman your friend?"


    Groliov shook his head, put his hand on Gao Yang''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "the relationship is good. It doesn''t mean we are friends. In fact, what Knight said is right. Mercenaries don''t have friends."


    Without waiting for Gao Yang to refute, groliov continued: "I fought side by side with the swordsman, and we cooperated well, so the relationship was good, but it was just that the relationship was good. We were never friends. As mercenaries, we are on the same front with you today and may become enemies tomorrow. Then, will you show mercy to him?"


    Groliov shook his head and said helplessly, "the enemy is always the enemy. Of course, the enemy you know is still the enemy. If you don''t kill him, he will kill you. Don''t say I don''t know that the swordsman fighting with us today. Even if I know that, what can I do? I will still shoot without hesitation and try my best to kill him."


    Gao Yang sighed: "I know this truth. Well, I''m just sad for you, and some are hard to accept."


    Groliov smiled and said, "I''m not sad. I''m used to it. Mercenaries stand there depending on who the employer is. Now we''re doing well and can avoid the fate of mercenaries to the greatest extent, but we''re still mercenaries after all, so this kind of thing can''t be avoided."


    He patted Gao Yang''s shoulder vigorously. Groliov said with a smile: "I just have some regrets, and indeed some acquaintances are sad about the death, but don''t care. I''m really used to it. This is not the first time, nor will it be the last time, so it''s nothing. After all, I''m not here. There are still a lot of things waiting for you to do now. Don''t take it to heart."


    After that, groliov turned and left again, but he said he didn''t care, but Gao Yang felt groliov''s back was very bleak.


    With a sigh, Gao Yang came to Salim and said in a deep voice, "this is the end of the matter here. We have to leave quickly. Have you arranged a place for us to stay?"


    Salim said awkwardly, "well, I haven''t had time to arrange it yet. I''ll inform them immediately!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go back to the mountain first. There''s no ready-made camp, that''s all."


    Salim was embarrassed and embarrassed: "after the things here are handled, you don''t plan to meet Abdullah and them. There are many follow-up things that need to be decided after you meet and talk. I think you''d better go now..."


    Gao Yang interrupted Salim and said firmly on his face: "no, I''m a little tired. I want to go back to the camp and have a rest. If there''s nothing important, I won''t see Abdullah. If there''s anything important, let him find me."


    I don''t know why, Gao Yang really feels tired.


    The people of the sharp knife commando have collected the bodies of their comrades in arms. More than a dozen pickup trucks have come. Then the bodies are carried to the car one by one and piled up, so the back bucket of the pickup truck is full of bodies and the wounded who are still crying softly.


    Gao Yang pointed to the wounded and said to Salim, "what do they do?"


    Salim looked at the wounded and said in a deep voice, "there will be a doctor to deal with them."


    Gao Yang saw a soldier crying around a wounded man. He sat in the back of the pickup truck and put the wounded man''s head on his leg. The wounded man didn''t seem to die, but the young soldier cried as if he had lost the man on his leg forever.


    The young soldier kept shouting for his brother.


    Looking at these soldiers who were used as cannon fodder, Gao Yang was very uncomfortable. He always told himself that he had done right, but he didn''t understand why he always felt guilty.


    He pointed out, raised his face and said calmly, "what''s the matter with them? He looks as if his brother has died, but in my opinion, his brother will not die."


    Salim looked at it and said with slight regret, "such a serious injury must be dead."


    Gao Yang thought about the medical conditions in Yemen, and then thought that he had not been able to control the medical conditions available to the husai armed forces in Sana''a. after shaking his heart, he shook his head and said, "forget it, give these wounded to me, and the remains of those soldiers who died in battle will be given to you."


    Decided to be responsible for the wounded, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie, "panda, and fat cat, I''m sorry, I''ve caused you some trouble again."


    In the walkie talkie, Andy said with a smile, "I''m used to it."


    Albert said in a deep voice, "although my habit is to be... Unfriendly to these people, it is my bounden duty."


    To treat the wounded, we can''t delay time. Gao Yang immediately shouted, "it''s not safe here. The enemy will come back at any time. The car will start immediately and send the wounded to our camp. Hurry! Hurry! Move faster!"


    Salim said with some consternation, "you want to treat these wounded people, can you?"


    Gao Yang looked at Salim and said, "believe me, I have the best surgeon in the world!"


    Salim said somewhat impressively, "but do you... Have enough medicine?"


    The number of wounded in the sharp knife commando is more than that of all Satan''s members, so Satan really doesn''t have enough medicine.


    Gao Yangji was stunned and said, "you won''t even provide me with basic drugs?"


    Salim coughed twice, and then he said something unnaturally: "well, our hospital has not been established. After all, it is just the beginning, so we will send the wounded to the hospital in Sana''a city for treatment. However, we really haven''t prepared the medicine, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll send someone to the hospital to get some medicine right away."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "send me the medicine quickly. In addition, I''d better find a way by myself."


    After that, Gao Yang shouted to several people who carried the wounded and bodies back and forth: "Hey, you guys, who knows where the nearest hospital is?"


    A sharp knife commando man was stunned for a moment, nodded and said, "I know."


    Gao Yang pointed to the soldier and said loudly, "put down your work and go to the hospital with us!"


    "What are you doing? Send the wounded? I''m afraid not. It''s a hospital controlled by the Zhengfu army."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "no, not to send the wounded, but let''s go and grab some medicine."


    The soldier who talked with Gao Yang said in surprise: "rob drugs? But where is the military hospital."

 Chapter 2375

    Gao Yang was just a little upset, so he didn''t go to see Abdullah. Instead, he took some people of the sharp knife commando and Satan to a military hospital and grabbed enough medicine.


    In fact, it''s just unhappy. There are no other factors. The reason why Gao Yang is unhappy is not Abdullah, but himself.


    Gao Yang still felt that his behavior made him uncomfortable, so he decided to try to save the wounded who were used as cannon fodder to make up for his inner uneasiness and disgust.


    Gao Yang tries to be a mercenary in the right way, but he is not a cold-blooded person after all, which is his biggest problem now.


    The process of robbing a military hospital is not worth mentioning, because it is only a hospital guarded by a small number of soldiers. When the best mercenary regiment in the world leads a bunch of cannon fodder to rob a hospital, and the goal is only some common drugs, the process can not be too difficult anyway.


    So when he returned to the temporary camp built in the mountains, Gao Yang and them were not much later than Andy he who started first, so that when he returned with a car of medicine, Andy he and Albert had not finished their first operation.


    The medicine was sent to a temporary tent, and then he whispered to Andy he, who was focusing on surgery: "can you speak?"


    "Yes, have you found the medicine?"


    Andy didn''t look up. His voice with a mask was a little stuffy.


    "I found it. It''s not as good as our own, but it''s all commonly used drugs and plasma. I pulled back some plasma."


    "Well, in that case, it''s enough to kill three more people at most. The others should be able to save them."


    "OK, thank you for your hard work. I''m out."


    Andy ho has an operation in the tent, and Albert gives first aid in another tent. His main work is to stop bleeding, and then arrange the people most in urgent need of assistance in order according to the degree of urgency. The cooperation and division of labor between him and Andy ho is very perfect.


    Satan has two cats, which is the good luck of all Satan.


    Outside, there was some confusion among the sharp knife commandos. Peter was lecturing these lucky people. When he saw Gao Yang coming, Peter stopped lecturing, looked at Gao Yang and said, "what are you going to say?"


    Gao Yang stood in front of the still chaotic crowd. After a moment of silence, he suddenly shouted, "I have no intention to insult you, but I have to say you are too weak."


    The crowd quickly calmed down. They looked at Gao Yang with complex eyes, gratitude and hostility, but now they have a point of heartfelt respect.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "I didn''t intend to train you, because you are veterans, and veterans are difficult to train again, but after tonight''s battle, I think it''s better to let you receive training. Now you all know that I am qualified to say you are weak, so you should listen carefully to what I want to say and thank me for training you."


    Gao Yang said with confidence, but the people who were not satisfied with him and even hated him before did not show any resentment because of his words.


    It''s not about Gao Yang''s identity. It''s just that the combat effectiveness of the people led by Gao Yang is enough to convince everyone from the bottom of their hearts.


    It doesn''t matter whether you like it or not, as long as these people are convinced.


    Gao Yang suddenly sighed and said loudly, "I have a problem, or psychological defect, that is, I don''t want to see my comrades die in front of me. It''s especially difficult to accept your death, or because of my orders. In order to make you die fewer people in the future, of course, it''s better to be immortal, so I have to waste time and energy to train you."


    Peter suddenly said, "how to train? What is the training?"


    Gao Yang looked at Peter and said with a smile, "this is your consideration."


    Peter said seriously, "it''s not easy, but I''m happy to accept the challenge."


    "I don''t care how you train, but I actually have a requirement that you make them not die so easily," Gao Yang said, too seriously


    Peter smiled and said in a deep voice, "this is actually very simple. I know how to do it."


    Gao Yang is very satisfied with Peter''s answer. He knows that Peter can do it. It may be troublesome, but he knows that Peter can certainly do it.


    Just then, Gao Yang saw Liang Dong.


    Liang Dong actually came long ago, but when he saw Gao Yang talking to Peter, he stood aside and waited.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liang Dong habitually wiped his hands on his apron, and then said solemnly, "I must be hungry after a war. I''m ready for a snack, just waiting for your order."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to the people: "in addition to those who want to help save people, others should eat first. If there is anything, wait until they eat."


    The people of the sharp knife commando dawdled and began to walk towards the two big pots, but less than half of the people went to eat, and the rest hurried to the two tents for the wounded. They couldn''t go in and didn''t need their help, but they were willing to wait outside the tent.


    Liang Dong suddenly sighed and whispered, "there''s too much food. There must be left tonight."


    Instead of cooking too much, there were more than 50 people and fewer people.


    Gao Yang looked at Liang Dong and suddenly said, "you have to change your name and nickname. Think about it yourself. If you let others give you a nickname, there must be no good words."


    Liang dongleng said, "no, I''ll forget it."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, you have to change it. It''s just you. You have to give yourself a nickname of an animal, otherwise it''s unlucky, so you have to change it."


    Gao Yang was very serious, so after Liang Dong hesitated, he nodded and said, "OK, I want a nickname."


    At this time, Gao Yang''s phone rang. Gao Yang took out the phone and found that Justin called him, so he walked aside and connected the phone.


    "Did you find it?"


    "I found some things. There are good news and bad news. Think about listening to that."


    "I hate bad news, so let''s say good news first."


    "The good news is that you don''t have to wait for you to push. Shah also began to use mercenaries to fight. The bad news is that the competition you face will be fierce."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "these two are not good news."


    Justin said, "it''s not good news. You don''t have to do anything now. Shah will recruit powerful mercenaries. Isn''t that good news?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it''s not good news because I''m not ready. This situation appears a little early."

 Chapter 2376

    The core of Yemen''s plan is to hurt Shah, and then let Shah have to spend a high price to use mercenaries to fight, but Shah used mercenaries from the beginning, so it''s really too early.


    The consequences of being too early are very bad. Satan has many more competitors, which is secondary. The important thing is that it is much more difficult to beat Shah now.


    Justin didn''t quite understand Gao Yang''s idea. He wondered, "isn''t it good to plan ahead? You don''t have to push Shah to use mercenaries. Shah himself is looking for mercenaries. Now Shah is like Libya a few years ago. Mercenaries are about to usher in a golden period again. What are you dissatisfied with?"


    Gao Yang said faintly, "because I want to swallow it alone."


    Justin vaguely knows some of Gao Yang''s plans, so he doesn''t understand why Gao Yang is not satisfied. However, after Gao Yang speaks out his goals frankly, Justin is silent for a long time before whispering: "you are too ambitious..."


    Gao Yang said faintly: "Satan, together with big Ivan and the Cicero family, enjoy the military outsourcing business of Shah. Is it too ambitious?"


    Justin lost his mind and said, "I really don''t know you want to swallow all this. You should know that this is not a business of hundreds of millions, this is a big business of billions, and it will have a far-reaching impact on the future. Those big companies won''t tolerate anyone to swallow this business alone."


    Gao Yang said firmly: "The United States is the largest market, but the American market has been monopolized by several large companies such as Deyang international. We can''t squeeze in. Britain and Europe are occupied by old companies represented by armor groups. If we insist on grabbing food from their bowls, we can only go to war. Our strength is not enough. We will lose in the end, but Shah is different, Shah is an emerging market. As long as we enter early and strong enough, we can enjoy this market alone. "


    Justin was very dissatisfied and said, "do you think big companies such as Deyang international will not intervene in Shah?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "but Shah will not touch the foundation of existing large companies. They will compete but will not work hard, and we will work hard."


    Justin was silent and said faintly: "what do you think I had already opened the company, but I brought people to Yemen for? Who dares to rob business with me, I will interrupt his extended hand. If it hurts, I will naturally shrink my hand. Since this is just a business, of course, if you want to enter, you have to consider whether to earn or lose."


    Justin took a long breath and said, "so I like dealing with smart people like you, left hand and right hand. I really like this kind of thing. Since you said so much, I''ll make an offer."


    "You say."


    "I won''t say 30% for any business, but you just saved me and helped me do so many things. Even if I have thick skin, I can''t say 30%, so I want 20!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "ten percent, only ten percent, ten percent at most."


    Justin was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect you to negotiate the price with me, man. I didn''t ask for more than 20%. I will be responsible for all your information, devote myself wholeheartedly, and I will bear 20% of the cost. You have to understand that it''s very expensive for me to tilt my power to you. As long as 20% is not satisfied?"


    "Yes, there will be 20% of big Ivan, and another 20% of the shares have been occupied. We have to account for at least 50% of the shares, so only 10% can be given to you. Otherwise, I may not really discuss these with you."


    Justin distressed way: "can a come true too little."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "as you said just now, this is not just a big business of billions, but a business that will have a great impact on the future. Our company is destined to become the largest private force in the world, and you hold 10% of the shares. I won''t say much. You think about it yourself."


    Justin said seriously, "you have to make it clear that I don''t intend to take shares in my own name, but in the name of Cicero family. It''s too little to take 10%


    Gao Yang continued with a smile: "I want to buy information from you. Do you sell it?"


    "Of course!"


    "That''s all right? I''m short of your stake. It''s good to have the Cicero family join, but you should think about it. When big Ivan and I and another influential big man start a company, is it really short of the Cicero family?"


    Justin was quiet for a long time, then he whispered: "in fact, I know who the big man you said is. He is really influential. He can help you clear the obstacles you may encounter in the United States, but my role, no, is the role of the Cicero family, which can not be replaced by anyone. Believe me, the intervention of the Cicero family can make many people take back their original hand!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "so I''ll give you 10% of the shares."


    Justin sighed bitterly and sighed all the time. Then he said more bitterly: "it''s not negotiable? Why do you have to take 50% of the shares? Is it necessary? We won''t dilute your equity and rob you of control. Why do we have to take up half of it?"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "because you pay money and influence, and we pay life. 50% is the lowest level I can accept. Otherwise, I''d rather not do it. Anyway, I can buy arms and you won''t sell intelligence."


    Justin continued in a distressed voice: "should I blame myself for joining too late, or should I blame you for becoming so stingy now? Well, you''re right. Since you pay more precious, do as you say."


    "It''s a wise choice to send someone to the United States and add your name to our company''s register of directors."


    "It''s not urgent. You have to tell me what I need to pay as a shareholder and what others have to pay."


    Gao Yang said slowly: "big Ivan provides arms, all arms, and he will pay 20% of the funds. You should be responsible for our intelligence, and 20% of the funds. Another shareholder, he will pay 20% of the funds."


    "Wait! Wait! Man, I have 10% of the shares and 20% of the funds? Did you make a mistake?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Justin, after the Cicero family has just experienced this storm, don''t you think this company is very important to you and the Cicero family? Also, you are very rich now, aren''t you?"


    Justin said bitterly, "you guy... Well, well, I really need a strong enough force to deter now. Since I have no choice, I have to make such a decision. 10% of the shares and 20% of the funds. Please be sure not to make any more harsh conditions!"

 Chapter 2377

    In a few short words, Gao Yang and Justin finalized a business, and the business was quite large.


    Originally, the cooperation with Justin was limited to buying and selling intelligence, mixed with some personal friendship with Justin at most, but now Gao Yang plans to tie Justin to his chariot, and he succeeded easily.


    Justin promised Gao Yangla to join him. The reason is too simple, because he has just completed a purge of the Cicero family. After sweeping away the old forces in the Cicero family, Justin has really mastered the Cicero family. However, the consequence of the purge is that the strength of the Cicero family cannot be avoided and will suffer a great loss.


    In particular, the force in the hands of the Cicero family has been devastated. It is impossible for a family to stand only by force, but it must not be without force.


    Gao Yang knew that Justin needed a large private force company, not an ordinary cooperative relationship, but a closer relationship, so he sent an invitation to Justin, and Justin took over the olive branch without thinking.


    Of course, Gao Yang did not invite the Cicero family to join the company temporarily. Abdul told him several times that the solar system company needs several strong forces to join the company before it can grow into a real big company. Relying on Satan alone, the solar system company can hardly succeed.


    The relationship with big Ivan and Morgan is limited to friendship. They are willing to provide whatever help and convenience they can to Gaoyang and Satan, but this is not enough. Abdul''s suggestion is to let them directly take shares, turn the affairs of solar system companies into their own affairs, and turn the affairs limited to friendship and friendship into common interests.


    If the solar system company is successful, it will definitely be a big interest worthy of big Ivan and Morgan, rather than a small fight like Satan.


    Gao Yang has been hesitating and considering Abdul''s proposal, because it is Satan''s collective will to establish a large company, and he can''t accept some shares emotionally.


    But now it''s different. Now the situation has changed.


    Shah has been using mercenaries since the beginning, so time is much tense. Gao Yang is worried that the solar system company may not be able to bite off the fat of Shah, let alone swallow it alone, because once super large companies enter, the solar system company will really have no chance.


    Now Gaoyang needs strong support. It needs a big company with strong background. Only then can it have the opportunity to compete with those old big companies and have the space to continue to grow.


    So after Justin said that Shah had started using mercenaries, Gao Yang immediately made up his mind to pull Justin into the gang.


    During the negotiation with Justin, Gao Yang played a trick. He said that big Ivan and Morgan also took shares, which is no problem, but there is a little problem in the chronology, because Gao Yang has never mentioned letting them join with big Ivan and Morgan.


    If the solar system company is only Satan''s company, Justin will hardly take a stake, but he won''t hesitate to know that big Ivan and Morgan are also involved. That''s the thing.


    Gao Yang is more than 90% confident that Da Ivan and Morgan will join the partnership, because this is not seeking their help, but giving them a very attractive prospect.


    Justin will certainly check whether the solar system company really has the participation of big Ivan and Morgan, but it doesn''t matter. When Justin starts to check, big Ivan and Morgan will join.


    Justin was not very satisfied with the conditions given by Gao Yang, but he accepted them, because for the Cicero family, the income obtained from a PMC company is not important at all. It is important to have a strong stake in PMC company and have great influence on the company.


    From the moment the cooperation agreement is reached, Justin can no longer charge for the information provided, which makes Justin a little distressed: "There are six mercenary regiments in Yemen. Paloir is one of them. Paloir is dispatched by the Shah intelligence agency. Any dangerous military operations are borne by paloir. The Commission is US $150000 per day. The time limit of the first phase of the contract is three months. Up to now, the contract has been implemented for 27 days."


    He breathed loudly and said, "OK, paloir is gone. Tell me about the other five mercenary regiments."


    "The wolf mercenary regiment, mainly Russian and Eastern European, has a population of 46. This figure is very accurate. There is no doubt that its main task is to protect the Shah Embassy in Yemen. They are stationed in two houses near the Shah embassy, one opposite the embassy and the other on the left side of the embassy. This mercenary regiment is very strong. Pay attention."


    Gao Yang hurriedly wrote down the key words in the small book, and then said, "OK, please continue."


    "In addition, there are four mercenary regiments whose tasks are to protect the line. They are now Zhengfu and Hardy. Two mercenary regiments usually live in the presidential palace. One of them is called comohansen security company, which provides accompanying protection for Hardy. There are less than 20 defensive people. It is a professional bodyguard group from the United States and has strong strength.


    Another mercenary regiment is called unyielding. Its members are very diverse. Pakistanis and Iraqis account for the majority, but its head is American. There are more than 80 members, but its strength can only be considered ordinary. The monthly commission of a mercenary regiment is only $2 million, which is more in line with their worth. "


    After Gao Yang finished writing in a hurry, he said, "where are the remaining two?"


    "The main task of the remaining two is to protect Hardy, but they are usually stationed near the main building. I don''t know the information of one of the mercenary regiments. I don''t know the number and name, so they should not be strong and the number is not large, otherwise I will know.


    The last mercenary regiment is called Falcon hunting. Its head is from Shah. Its members come from a variety of sources, about 50 people. It has the closest connection with Shah Zhengfu. Its members are all retired personnel of famous troops. However, there are problems in the ability of the head of the mercenary regiment and in being a man. Although the Commission is relatively high, its members flow very frequently and have a fighting will Very poor, so I personally think that this mercenary regiment has strong literal strength, but its real combat ability is very poor. "


    After Gao Yang still wrote down the key information, he smiled and said, "is there anything else to add? You seem to be familiar with these mercenary regiments."


    Justin also said with a smile: "of course, I''m familiar with it. I''ve contacted and cooperated with all five mercenaries. Finally, the Falcon mercenary regiment embarrassed me. They screwed up my task as an intermediary, which made me very embarrassed. I didn''t say I lost a sum of money. I was deeply impressed by one of the only two failures in my career."

 Chapter 2378

    Gao Yang talked with Justin for a long time, inquired about the operational characteristics of each mercenary regiment and recorded them in detail, so his phone call with Justin ended after more than an hour.


    Why does Shah suddenly start to use mercenaries on a large scale? Because Shah has money, and the situation in several countries near Shah is getting worse and worse. It takes a lot of manpower to intervene in other countries or prevent unrest from spreading to Shah.


    There are people in Shah, but Shah is afraid of dead people. It is normal for several people to die on the underground front, but if too many people die, Shah can''t afford it. Therefore, it seems that the asking price is high, but it is easy to use, and it is actually very cheap for Shah. Mercenaries have become an inevitable choice.


    The choice is only a small fight in the initial stage. Shah also found some small mercenary Corps. However, if the scale of the war expands, Shah will inevitably find a suitable large company to replace the previous small fight.


    What Gao Yang has to do is to give the solar system company the confidence to compete with other companies. Now the Cicero family has joined in, but it''s not enough.


    No matter Deyang international, armored group or trefoil jungle, no company will offend the Cicero family, just as Satan has just completed a Jedi counterattack against the Cicero family and helped Justin turn over the salted fish, but if he doesn''t have a choice, Satan won''t offend the Cicero family.


    Satan, who is easy to hide and has been hiding well, does not want to offend the Cicero family. Those big companies just dare not offend. They are large-scale and powerful, but they also have large scale and goals. If they fight with the Cicero family on an invisible battlefield, no big company can afford it. At least, the gains outweigh the losses.


    But the Cicero family alone is not enough. Gao Yang can''t really divide half of the solar system company to the Cicero family, so the Cicero family won''t pay too much for the solar system company.


    Therefore, Gao Yang still needs a strong support.


    After the conversation with Justin, Gao Yang calls big Ivan for the second time.


    "I want to invite you to invest in the solar system company. You don''t have to pay the principal, but you need to provide the weapons you want to use for free and 20% of the activity funds of the solar system company in Yemen. You will get 20% of the shares."


    Big Ivan said without thinking, "who else has joined."


    "Cicero family and Morgan, they both account for 30% of the shares."


    Big Ivan was silent for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice: "in fact, it''s not very good for you to invite me to join. On the contrary, it will bring great trouble. You know what my relationship with the United States is. Although it''s very calm now, it''s only a truce, not a real peace."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s some trouble, but I still want to invite you to join. Anyway, I''m actually standing on the same boat with you. I''m not afraid to have a deeper relationship."


    Big Ivan said slowly, "my only requirement is that I also need 20% of the staff, or more or less, but you should be able to tolerate me sending people to the company."


    Gao Yang didn''t promise in a hurry. He frowned and thought about it. At this time, big Ivan explained to him.


    "If I want to raise a lot of people specialized in fighting, I will not use them in peacetime, and there are too few people when I really need to fight. Therefore, as an arms dealer, maintaining a strong force is a waste and unnecessary, but I do need a strong force at some times. After all, it is not reliable to hire some mercenaries temporarily, just like me It was hard to find the black devil and ask them to work for me, but after you appeared, the black devil cut off all contact with me without hesitation and turned to you. You know what I experienced not long ago, so you know what I mean. "


    "I think I know what you mean," he said subconsciously


    Big Ivan said calmly: "If I put enough people in your company, there will be no waste of money paid to them, and even they can help me make money. What I can guarantee is that these people will absolutely obey your orders in the company. I don''t intend to intervene in controlling these people, but I will directly send money to them without your hand. Only in this way can I guarantee when I need it They are still my most reliable force. Do you agree? "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "do you mean to pay your people from the 20% income you get in the company?"


    "Yes."


    Gao Yang sighed with relief and said with a smile, "I agree."


    Big Ivan also smiled and said, "well, then we''ll solve the most important part. I agree to take a stake, accounting for 20% of the shares, provide you with weapons and provide early-stage activity funds. I''ll give it if you report it, because I can trust you. At the same time, I''ll send enough people to you. Uliyangke will solve the specific things."


    Gao yangleng said, "I thought it would be Ivan."


    Big Ivan was silent for a moment, then said slowly: "Ivan will get my whole empire, and ulyanko, I still need to repay his previous loyalty to me."


    Gao Yang was shocked. What he just said was unintentional. He said what he thought, but he didn''t expect big Ivan to tell him a very important message that big Ivan''s arms Empire must be inherited by Ivan.


    Big Ivan didn''t hear Gao Yang''s response. He continued in a deep voice: "besides, ulyanko is already in charge of Africa and Asia. It''s more appropriate for him to participate in your company."


    He shouted loudly and said, "OK, that''s a deal. You''d better send someone to the United States to complete the equity replacement procedures. Since we want to be a big company, the procedures must be more formal. You must have convenient people to do these. I won''t say more."


    Big Ivan said with a smile, "ulyanko will send someone. I said this business will be given to him. Is there anything else?"


    "No, that''s all."


    The negotiation with big Ivan was not a negotiation at all. In a few words, a big business that could have been settled only after protracted negotiations was settled, because it was really a business that had a far-reaching impact and would cause great turbulence to the underground world pattern.


    Big Ivan crossed the line of only arms trading and stepped into the PMC field. This is a great event, but big Ivan crossed the line with an almost joking attitude, because it is good enough for him to participate in the solar system company. It is a win-win result, but the most important thing is that big Ivan has high trust.


    After the call with big Ivan, Gao Yang called Morgan for the last call.


    After Morgan got through, Gao Yang said casually, "Morgan, do you want to take a stake in the solar system company? I can take out 20% of the shares."


    "OK, then 20% of the shares."

 Chapter 2379

    The call took too long. When Gao Yang had to call, the others had already finished their meal.


    Gao Yang walked back to the stove and said to the busy Liang Dong, "monitor, do you have anything to eat?"


    "Yes, it''s hot for you. Mutton soup is not afraid of late. Sit down first and I''ll put a bowl for you."


    Satan''s people haven''t dispersed yet. There is no shortage of people except Albert and Andy ho. They know Gao Yang must have something to say.


    Sitting on a folding horse tie, Gao Yang smiled at everyone first, and then said with a little apology: "the solar system company belongs to us all, but I just made a big decision without discussing with you. I invited three people to take shares in the solar system company, and they agreed."


    Groliov said, "look at these things. We have already agreed."


    Gao Yang nodded, vomited, and said reluctantly, "Shah has begun to use mercenaries. Now in Yemen, no, there are at least six mercenaries in Sana''a. in addition to the one we just wiped out, there are at least five mercenaries."


    Frye said with a wry smile, "it''s so difficult today. I knew I must have met mercenaries."


    Groliov was also surprised and said, "starting to use mercenaries so early? It''s too fast. Does it mean that Shah was ready to fight Yemen?"


    Gaoyang Road: "I just contacted Abdul. According to Abdul''s information, Shah doesn''t mean to use mercenaries in large quantities, because there is no large-scale war at present, so Shah only uses some small mercenaries, but I think since Shah has to use mercenaries from the beginning, they will certainly use those large companies when the scale of the war expands Yes, so we must make the solar system company have stronger strength and a harder background, so I invited three shareholders to join me. "


    Irene said anxiously, "if our company joins new shareholders, will our control be weakened?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, they don''t participate in the operation of the company. They just pay dividends. In addition, we have retained 50% of the shares. The final decision must be in our hands."


    Irene smiled, "that''s all right, as long as it won''t be disturbed."


    Gao Yang took out his small book for recording intelligence and said loudly, "I just got some news. This is the enemy we are likely to face. I have recorded the important parts. We''d better make targeted preparations. Once we meet, at least we won''t be so passive as tonight."


    Gao Yang handed the small book to Irene. Irene opened it directly after taking it, and then began to read the contents recorded by Gao Yang. After reading it again, Irene closed the small book and said, "I need to study the targeted tactics carefully, and I''m already excited."


    Phoenix did not speak, but his eyes became very bright.


    Gao Yang put his eyes on Joseph and said with a smile, "what''s up? Have you decided on a nickname?"


    Joseph immediately said, "I want to call the lion! But..."


    Treble immediately replied, "we don''t approve!"


    Joseph sighed and said helplessly, "I want to call an eagle, or a golden eagle, a cheetah, or a wild wolf. In fact, I''m not interested in animal nicknames at all, but since you require an animal nickname, I think it''s not too much to be powerful, boss!"


    Looking at Joseph''s eyes for help, he said with a smile: "it''s just a nickname. It doesn''t matter what it''s called. It''s completely understandable that some of them are powerful."


    Andy he said with a sneer: "well thought! Ram, rabbit, frog, big dog, crow, fat cat, focus on small flies! Don''t you think a powerful nickname won''t help maintain Satan''s consistency?"


    Frye said weakly: "in fact, if I can, I want to change my name..."


    Andy ho waved his hand and said loudly, "in short, don''t think about the nickname of Weimeng."


    Taylor coughed twice, then said solemnly, "considering Joseph''s characteristics, we think hedgehogs or porcupines are very suitable for him."


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "I always think porcupine is good."


    Joseph looked for help and said, "boss, it''s really not good. Can I call the golden scorpion? The scorpion is also good. I was stung by an Israeli golden scorpion once. I won''t forget that painful feeling in my life. I''ve even been afraid of the golden scorpion, so it''s no problem for me to call the golden scorpion?"


    Gao Yang thought seriously for a moment, then nodded and said, "well, porcupine is good!"


    Joseph looked at Gao Yang in surprise, but after Gao Yang finished, Joseph''s surprise quickly turned into helplessness.


    Gao Yang said with emotion: "you know, when I was in Africa, I especially liked playing porcupine. Although it was a little troublesome when peeling, the meat of porcupine was really tender and delicious, so I like porcupine."


    Cui Bo widened his eyes and said loudly, "it''s really delicious?"


    "It''s very delicious! Let''s go around South Sudan and try some. I used to feel good just baking. Now there is a monitor, it must be very good! Eh, Joseph, you''ll be called porcupine in the future."


    After that, Gao Yang came up to Joseph, patted him on the shoulder, then stretched out his hand, smiled at Joseph and said, "your performance tonight is very good, and you now have a nickname worthy of Satan, man, welcome to officially join Satan zoo!"


    Joseph shook hands with Gao Yang with a bitter face. Then he said the word porcupine several times before nodding and saying, "well, porcupine is porcupine. Anyway, you don''t give me a choice."


    Just then, Liang Dong handed Gao Yang his lunch box and said with a smile, "has the nickname been decided?"


    Joseph said listlessly, "it''s settled. From now on, my name is porcupine."


    Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "leibrov, come here."


    Leibrov doesn''t have a nickname yet, so Gao Yang plans to take advantage of the excitement to get leibrov''s nickname.


    At this time, Liang Dong said with a smile: "OK, Satan has become a zoo. Then I''ll call the keeper."


    Liang Dong made everyone laugh. He laughed loudly and said, "this is good and appropriate, but... Forget it. The breeder is not an animal."


    Liang Dong said with a smile, "it''s not an animal. The breeder is human, and human is also an animal."


    "You think beautifully. We are birds, animals, snakes, insects, mice and ants. Oh, you are so beautiful when you are a keeper!"


    After saying that, Cui Bo patted his leg and said loudly, "come on, just call it a mouse!"


    Liang Dongli was silly and said loudly, "what''s the relationship between me and the mouse?"


    Cui Bo said solemnly, "you think, Liang Dong, Liang Dong, is both food and hole. Drilling holes in the grain depot is called Liang Dong for short, or drilling holes to store food is also Liang Dong. Who let you have a hole in your name? Your name is just right!"

 Chapter 2380

    Gao Yang thought what Cui Bo said was very reasonable.


    Li JinFang nodded again and again, patted Cui Bo and said, "what you said is really reasonable. Liang Dong and mouse can have this."


    But Liang Dong said in a hurry, "shit! Rats cook for you. You don''t think it''s disgusting!"


    Groliov was very dissatisfied and said, "it''s too much. Can you communicate in a language that everyone can understand?"


    Cui bolike said triumphantly, "I suggest that the monitor''s nickname be mouse, or Haozi."


    Jason immediately said with a puzzled face, "horse?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s not a horse, it''s a mouse''s Chinese pronunciation Haozi, not horse."


    Jason patted his hand and said with a smile, "I see. The mouse is good."


    Liang Dong said helplessly, "I can see what makes me think of a nickname. You can''t agree at all. Forget it, rats are rats. What''s their name? Besides, I''m really good at drilling holes."


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "Oh, what do you say?"


    Liang Dong made a comparison and said: "Dig a smoke-free stove, I shovel three people on top of them, not blowing it, but the cooking skills are great. That time is not the first. Not only the food is good, but digging the field smoke-free stove is the most important thing. Mine pit is mine. I dig all the benchmarks. It''s the judging standard. Do you know that the geotechnical work is always the top! It''s the benchmark! I don''t believe you bring the spade. I''ll dig it for you. ! what are you


    Cui Bo took his 205 engineer shovel off his backpack and said to Liang Dong, "you said not to blow. Come and dig."


    "Go and stay. I''ve been tired for a long time in the evening. In short, it''s really unique for us to drill holes."


    After pushing aside the engineer shovel handed over by Cui Bo, Liang Dong began to blow again, and Cui Bo indomitably handed over the engineer shovel and said, "don''t blow! It''s just a foxhole. It''s dug out in a while. Don''t you really boast?"


    Liang Dong rolled up his sleeve and said in a hurry, "Hey, I''m so angry. Why don''t we try? Let''s compare? I''m known as the king of the pit in the army. Do you believe it? If I hadn''t been lazy, I''d have to open your eyes today."


    Li JinFang coughed twice, and then said solemnly, "in fact, I''m also good at digging pits, especially individual bunkers. I don''t have an opponent in our company. I can dig anything, machine gun bunkers, individual lying bunkers, standing bunkers, and mortar bunkers. Let''s say, I haven''t met an opponent."


    Irene stood up and said loudly, "compare! Compare! Compare!"


    Groliov also waved his fist and said, "come on, compete!"


    In the army, it is not just a way to fight to vent your vigorous energy. This kind of competition is the most common. What if two top men and two cattle are not convinced? Compare.


    Li JinFang stood up and ran back to his tent. After taking out an engineer''s spade, he said loudly, "come on, compare today, compare what!"


    Liang Dong took Cui Bo''s engineer shovel, thought for a moment, and said loudly, "I bully you when digging a smokeless stove. Let''s dig a single soldier bunker."


    Cui Bo said excitedly, "foxhole!"


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said, "go, there''s no such name in the people''s Liberation Army. It''s a single soldier bunker. Just say what to dig."


    Liang Dong said confidently, "don''t bully you. Let''s dig a single soldier lying bunker. How about it?"


    Li Jinfang shovels a shovel across the road and says, "the referee will prepare the stopwatch. That''s all!"


    Liang Dong looked on the ground and pointed to a place and said, "this place is flat. Dig here. Let you pick a place first."


    Li JinFang walked around and said loudly, "come on."


    Irene turned out her watch and said excitedly, "are you ready? Ready... Start!"


    Shovel and Li Jinfang shovel, and wait for Aileen''s orders. The two men squatted down immediately, and drew a half circle on the ground with a shovel. Then they struck a general shape of the bunker on the ground with a spade.


    The movements of the two people are highly similar, but Li JinFang''s drawing speed is indeed about a second slower than Liang Dong.


    It took only ten seconds to draw two figures, and two people immediately began digging holes on the ground, shovel up and down, and sand continuously piled up to the front of the bunker.


    Because of the flying sand, the spectators had to step back. At this time, leibrov also came, and then he immediately said, "what''s this?"


    "Don''t talk. The monitor and Toad will try to dig a hole."


    Satan''s residence is on the mountain, but the next excavation is a mixture of the sand and gravel of this size stone, and it is also particularly dry. The edge of the excavated has been collapsed, and the shovel has often been making a sound when it touches stones.


    After just looking at it for a while, Frye said in surprise, "Falk, can you dig a pit so fast?"


    In fact, Gao Yang and Frye are equally surprised, because he really hasn''t practiced this.


    Tommy nodded admiringly and said loudly, "that''s great. It''s much faster than I dig a mortar bunker."


    Liang Dong''s digging speed suddenly dropped. He had to dig out a big stone and throw it out. Li JinFang didn''t encounter a big stone, but in the end, Liang Dong carefully knocked it along the edge of the bunker with an engineer''s spade to stabilize the sand and prevent it from collapsing. He immediately stood up and said loudly, "complete!"


    Liang Donggang just stood up. After twelve seconds, Li JinFang also stood up immediately and said loudly, "finish!"


    Irene said loudly, "it takes eight minutes and forty seconds for a mouse and eight minutes and fifty-two seconds for a toad."


    There is no doubt that Liang Dong is faster, and without that big stone, Liang Dong can be at least 30 seconds faster than Li JinFang.


    Liang Dong said with an air on his face, "come on, check the pit!"


    A group of people surrounded the two newly dug reclining bunkers and exclaimed.


    Emotionally speaking, Gao Yang hopes Li JinFang can win. After all, they have been together for too long, so Gao Yang carefully observes the two pits.


    "Measure it."


    Liang Dong said confidently: "the total length of the bunker is two meters, the front width is 60 cm, the rear leg space is 45 cm wide and the depth is 30 cm. The front earth stacking bunker is low and high on the left, with a slope of 10 degrees. Use an engineer''s shovel as a ruler and measure casually!"


    Satan''s gang are good. A group of people really measured carefully around the two lying bunkers. Finally, they compared the results. Groliov said loudly: "the length of the pit dug by the toad is one meter nine, ten centimeters short, and the other data are the same."


    Li JinFang stretched out his thumb towards Liang Dong and said, "great, but I''m used to digging one meter nine, because I dig according to my height, and I haven''t dug a single soldier bunker for several years."


    Liang Dong smiled and said, "don''t say these are useless. I''ll ask you if you accept it?"


    Although his face was not satisfied, Li JinFang finally nodded and said, "take it."


    Liang Dong said proudly on his face, "the suit is over. The standard of lying bunker is 11 minutes. I can dig in the land for five minutes as soon as possible. You think it''s called for nothing."


    Li JinFang finally said with admiration on his face: "it''s really worthy of being called a mouse. My fastest record is six minutes. You can! Hey, why don''t we fight?"

 Chapter 2381

    Compared with Li JinFang, digging a pit is OK, and the competition is not bad, but compared with fighting, Liang Dong is not stupid.


    So Liang Dong said seriously, "don''t fight, let''s cook!"


    At this point, we can''t continue.


    A good relationship is a good relationship, but Li JinFang was very upset after losing for a while, so he said angrily: "wait, I''ll find time to practice and feel, and you''ll lose next time!"


    Liang Dong laughed very happily for three times, and then said, "OK, I''m waiting for you."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said, "all right, all right, the mouse won completely. Next, let''s come. Leibrov''s big deal is settled."


    Everyone''s eyes were on leibrov. Leibrov looked up and down at himself and said, "what''s the big deal?"


    "You have to have a formal nickname. I called you here to give you a nickname. Do you have any favorite animals?"


    Leibrov thought for a moment, and then he said blankly, "I really don''t have any animals I like."


    In fact, it is not easy to deliberately nickname. Nicknames are originally derived from something or characteristics. For example, rams are homonyms of the name, skunks are sprayed by skunks, and groliov is a big dog because his original name is loyal dog, which later evolved into a big dog.


    Satan''s nicknames have their origins and are appropriate, but leibrov has no characteristics and no events worthy of nickname, so he can only arrange an animal name for a nickname.


    But when a group of people racked their brains to give Rebrov a nickname, Rebrov suddenly said, "what do you think of the wild duck?"


    Gao Yang immediately nodded and said, "wild ducks can. Why are they wild ducks?"


    Leibrov smiled and said in a deep voice, "my father likes hunting very much. When I was very young, my father took me to hunt. He used to hunt in the upper reaches of the Dnieper River, but you know, after the Chernobyl explosion, the Dnieper River can''t go. Then he changed to the basin of the jesner River to hunt wild ducks. Once."


    With a heartfelt smile on his face, leibrov said with a fascinated look: "The first time my father took me hunting was on the left bank of the jesner river. There were many swamps and there were a lot of wild ducks. That time, my father and one of his comrades in arms went to the jesner River, drove to where, and then put on high leather pants to enter the swamp. Do you know leather pants? Or water pants."


    Leibrov said in great detail, unnecessary detail, but no one who knew leibrov interrupted him.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I know water pants."


    Leibrov laughed: "When I was 12 years old, my father gave me a No. 16 caliber shotgun. The shotgun was very light and the recoil force was very small. We entered the swamp together, and then we began to look for the wild duck. Later, I saw a wild duck, very big! Its head was green and very beautiful! I walked in the front, and my father saw it before I saw it, and then I immediately shot and shot the duck A wild duck! "


    Leibrov motioned with his hand and said loudly, "the wild duck is so big! It''s really so big! I was so excited after I shot the wild duck, so I began to run to the wild duck. My father shouted to me to stop, but I ran to the wild duck and picked up the wild duck."


    Leibrov suddenly laughed loudly, and then he gasped: "I was too short at that time, and the place we went was a swamp. Do you remember? It was all mud and water. I was trapped in the mud and water in my water pants, and it was sinking all the time. The water didn''t reach my neck. There was water in my water pants, and I was trapped there. But I still held a wild duck in one hand and a shotgun in the other hand, shouting happily."


    After taking a few breaths, leibrov stopped laughing, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and continued to smile: "My father and his comrades in arms had to go into the mud to get me out. As a result, my father fell down, and then his comrades in arms also fell. When they dug me out, the three of us were covered with mud and the shotgun was flooded, so the hunting had to end ahead of time. Then the three of us were covered with mud and drove home. At that time, we lived in my father''s house In the sherry, many people saw us all wet, but my father would say... "


    Leibrov raised his hand as if holding something and said loudly, "look, this is a wild duck shot by my son. He hit it with one shot. How fat! Such a big wild duck is rare!"


    Leibrov put down his hand, spread his hand and said with a smile, "the three of us were covered in mud, but my father was like a proud general until we came home and were scolded by my mother."


    After laughing again for a few times, leibrov sighed and breathed, "if I can, I''ll call it a wild duck. Now I find that I like this animal very much."


    Leibrov''s father was a man of big Ivan and chose to be loyal to big Ivan, so he was killed in the war between big Ivan and Deyo mather. Then Gao Yang found leibrov, arranged the way for their mother and son, and avenged leibrov''s father. After discovering that leibrov was an excellent artillery officer, Gao Yang, who had been looking for artillery, let leibrov join the gang.


    Leibrov''s experience is very simple, his father can not be said to be a good man, and the officers who collude with arms dealers must not be a good man from a normal point of view.


    However, all this does not prevent leibrov from loving his father, let alone remembering his father.


    No one would object to leibrov''s nickname. Irene smiled: "this nickname is very good, very good, really good."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "very good. In the future, your nickname will be called wild duck."


    There was no need for sympathy or regret, just accept the nickname leibrov gave him.


    At this time, Cui Bo said curiously, "I just don''t understand. Didn''t you go hunting by the river? Why don''t you go to the river to wash when you get a whole body of mud? Just wash. Why do you take a whole body of mud home?"


    Leibrov laughed and said, "you must have never hunted in the swamp. There is mud everywhere. Looking at the very clear puddle, it will turn into mud as soon as you go in. It''s better to go home directly to find a suitable place."


    Gao Yang was speechless and said, "rabbit, your perspective on the problem is very strange."


    Cui Bo said blankly, "what''s the matter? Just curious! Don''t you think it''s strange that they go home with mud but don''t wash it?"

 Chapter 2382

    Gao Yang went back to his tent and slept half a night. Then he got up early and began to check the situation.


    As the top officer of a camp, there must be a lot of things to deal with. After Gao Yang got up, he first went to see their temporary simple field hospital.


    Andy Ho and Albert had a busy night. When Gao Yang got up, they just went to rest. There were dozens of wounded and many of them were seriously wounded. It was very troublesome to deal with them and had to rush for time. Therefore, although the time was not too long, both military doctors were tired.


    After arriving at the place where the wounded were placed, several people who looked after the wounded stood up. One of the older veterans stood up and whispered, "Sir, you''re here."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "how''s the situation?"


    "Four brothers died, but the doctor said the other brothers were all right. As long as they were taken good care of, their lives would not be in danger."


    When he said these words, the veteran looked grateful, because many people were willing to take them to war, but few were willing to save them.


    Gao Yang toured the wounded, then whispered, "the conditions here are too poor. I have contacted your people. Someone will pick up the wounded and place them in a place with better conditions. Take care of these wounded and don''t make any mistakes."


    "Don''t worry, sir."


    Gao Yang left the tent for the wounded, went outside, and shouted to Liang Dong, "monitor, no, mouse! What''s for breakfast?"


    Liang Dong frowned and said, "I can''t do it. Today''s things haven''t been delivered yet, but I didn''t bother you because I said they would be delivered soon."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "it''s estimated that Salim will come with supplies. We just talked and he said it''s coming. Then, don''t eat meat this morning. I can''t stand eating meat at once."


    Liang Dong said with a wry smile, "it depends on you. It''s OK for you and others to ask for some vegetables. Otherwise, only meat will be sent. I don''t think it''s OK to change patterns."


    While talking, Gao Yang saw the dust at the foot of the mountain not far away, so he smiled and said, "here comes the supply! Get ready to cook."


    Salim took a convoy to the mountain. He did come with supplies, but to Gao Yang''s surprise, Abdullah came with Salim.


    When the supply truck arrived, Liang Dong began to command the unloading people to put their things at the position he designated, while Salim and Abdullah hurried towards Gao Yang with a team of people.


    After shaking hands with Abdullah, Abdullah said enthusiastically: "congratulations on your victory last night. Although you failed to catch the living mouth, I know this battle is very difficult. The strength of the enemy is beyond all our imagination. I heard Salim say that without you, this battle may not be fought at all!"


    Gao Yang grinned and said, "that''s why we''re here."


    Gao Yang is a little absent-minded, because he is paying attention to what supplies have been sent today, and looking at the unloading of all the things sent, Gao Yang can''t help being disappointed.


    There was nothing except meat and big cakes, Kett tied in bundles, and water in dirty looking barrels.


    Kat looks very appetizing, but Kat is a soft poison. No matter how hungry Gao Yang is for vegetables, he can''t touch it.


    Looking at the people of the sharp knife commando began to receive the khat with joy, Gao Yang couldn''t help frowning, and then said to Abdullah: "Mr. Hussein, I take the liberty to ask you if you can get us some vegetables, anything. If you can''t get it, it''s OK to have a small amount. It''s enough for us to eat. It''s difficult for us to adapt without vegetables."


    Abdullah immediately said seriously, "please rest assured, I will start to solve this problem for you immediately. Do you have any other needs?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the people of the fingertip knife commando and sighed: "the casualties were really big last night. I need to add some more manpower."


    Abdullah immediately said, "I''ll supplement you with the most elite soldiers!"


    "No, no, can you allocate some recruits for me? That''s the kind of recruits who have just started fighting and haven''t received much training. In addition, recruits don''t have the habit of using Kett. This is very important!"


    Gao Yang was shocked and quickly refused Abdullah''s kindness, but when he heard Gao Yang''s request, Abdullah said with a embarrassed face: "don''t eat Kat''s soldiers, this... Really doesn''t, but I think of a way, I think of a way."


    At this time, Salim hurriedly said, "peteram, we have other things to do. We can talk about other things later. Can we solve the important things first?"


    Gao Yang said, "of course, you say."


    Salim looked at Abdullah. Abdullah coughed softly and said in a deep voice: "The battle officially started last night, earlier than we expected, but there was no problem. We took the initiative, but we encountered obstacles in some key positions. In a position close to here, the battle was very fierce. I thought you had artillery, and the range was enough to cover that battlefield."


    Abdullah didn''t say exactly where it was, but Gao Yang didn''t intend to ask. He just said immediately, "do you want to use the cannon here?"


    Abdullah immediately nodded and said, "yes, the most important thing is your artillery!"


    Gao Yang immediately picked up the walkie talkie and said, "wild duck, prepare to transfer positions and attack. Over."


    After notifying leibrov to be ready, Gao Yang said to Abdullah, "is the position marked on the map? Do you have artillery observers?"


    As soon as Abdullah waved his hand, a man came up with a large map and said loudly, "the location has been marked, but we have no artillery observers."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said, "we''ll talk later. Let''s come here."


    Gao Yang took Abdullah and his party to leibrov''s artillery position. After calling leibrov over, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "shelling according to the position designated by them. You are an expert. You can do it yourself."


    Several people spread out the map. After reading it for a while, leibrov looked up and said, "this map is not good, but we have a map for artillery, so there is no problem with the map, but do we have artillery observers? Is it to cooperate with infantry operations or simple fire attack? Does it need a barrage to advance slowly? Does the enemy have countermeasures? Or does the friendly army attacking the target have counterattack means?"


    After leibrov asked a series of questions and translated them, Gao Yang immediately found a problem, that is, none of the people brought by Abdullah knew artillery, none of them.

 Chapter 2383

    Artillery coordination is the touchstone to test an army. If you can''t even do this well, don''t say you are a modern army.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what the standard of the regular army in Yemen is, but from the current situation, husai armed forces must be unqualified mobs, which makes him very puzzled. It is reasonable to say that a large armed force with more than 100000 people should not be so backward anyway.


    But facts have proved that at least none of the people Abdullah brought today knows anything about guns.


    Leibrov looked at Gao Yang for help. Gao Yang nodded at leibrov and said, "just play a fixed target."


    Hitting a fixed target is the simplest, but it''s not that simple if you really want to hit it, because you always have to guard against the enemy''s counterattack. With the development of modern science and technology, artillery positioning radar has been invented for a long time. Now it''s not a special high-end weapon. If the enemy really has this kind of radar, firing means that the artillery position is exposed.


    Artillery positioning radar can also be called projectile trajectory radar, that is, as soon as the artillery is fired here, after the radar detects the projectile, it can immediately push out the position of the artillery through the trajectory of the projectile, and then only need to inform its own artillery, and it can counteract the enemy''s artillery position in a few minutes.


    Artillery positioning radar has almost become the standard configuration of the modern army, so if leibrov lets the cannon fire directly at the gun position near the camp, the temporary camp is likely to be exposed immediately, putting everyone in danger.


    Before firing, we can only move the position first, fire far away, and then be ready to move at any time, so as to ensure safety.


    Leibrov took out their drawings and asked Abdullah''s people to read them. After confirming that it was the target on the map, leibrov immediately took out his walkie talkie and said loudly: "move to the preset position of B3, over."


    After that, leibrov said to Gao Yang with a little excitement: "boss, I''m going now. Do you have any instructions?"


    "Be safe."


    "Yes!"


    Leibrov saluted, then immediately hurried to the car to pick him up, and then quickly drove out with cannons and trucks pulling shells.


    Abdullah looked at the leaving motorcade, looked at Gao Yang who remained in place, and suddenly said with a puzzled face: "why do you want to go?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "go to the preset position. You can''t fire here. What if the position is exposed?"


    Abdullah nodded, then suddenly said, "let''s keep up."


    Gao Yang was stunned again and said, "it''s not necessary. The terrain here is very high. We can see the situation in the city when we stay here. Today''s weather is very good. If they fire, we can see the smoke pillars in the city. There''s no need to follow them to move their positions all the time."


    Abdullah was silent for a moment and finally said, "no, let''s go and have a look."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what''s good, but since Abdullah has repeatedly asked, he has to accompany him.


    Joseph''s foot was hurt and he couldn''t follow Gao Yang, so Gao Yang had to call Peter and groliov. They were both Russians. Since they pretended to be Russian envoys, it''s always good to talk about Russian from time to time.


    Gao Yang''s motorcade kept up with the artillery motorcade. After they drove out for four kilometers, they saw the artillery motorcade leave the dirt road and spread out quickly on a flat ground.


    The convoy led by Abdullah also wanted to move forward and close to the artillery position. After Gao Yang stopped them, he stopped 200 meters away from the artillery position.


    "Don''t turn off the car and be ready to follow the artillery at any time. It''s not good for anyone to get close to the artillery position so as not to interfere with them."


    After getting off, Gao Yang explained to Abdullah, but Abdullah has been paying special attention to the situation on the artillery position.


    First, the artillery separated the cannon from the truck. Seven or eight people pushed a gun and shouted the trumpet. They trotted to push the gun to the right position. Then a group of people began to dig quickly and fix the hoe of the gun, while leibrov took three people to write and draw on a suggestion table.


    Determining the azimuth and calculating the distance from the target are all carried out in an orderly manner. Because it is a preset position, some key data are prepared in advance, which greatly reduces leibrov''s workload.


    However, the deployment of the d30 gun is still a little slow, because although the built-in wheels facilitate transportation and transfer, when the d30 is deployed, it needs to use a support to frame the big gun, pry up the wheels, then support the big frame, and then put down the support to let the gun sit on the deployed big frame hoe. The whole process is a little cumbersome.


    However, these people led by leibrov acted very quickly. Seven or eight people surrounded a gun and completed the work in three or four minutes. Then when the three people were swinging a sledgehammer to smash the fixed pile into the soil, the main gunner was already adjusting the muzzle according to the instructions given by leibrov.


    In fact, Gao Yang also saw for the first time that these artillery soldiers he had worked hard to find were like and operated.


    Before they came to Yemen, these artillery had fought in Ukraine for a long time. It can be said that they spent every day in artillery. It is hard to find artillery with more experience than them.


    In five minutes, it took only five minutes to complete all the work such as the deployment of the gun and the calculation of the trajectory. The loader had prepared the shell and stuffed one into the gun chamber.


    Leibrov said in the walkie talkie: "boss, do you really not need artillery observers to report the damage effect? Just rely on the calculation, it is likely to be crooked! If it is crooked, there may be accidental injury, and the consequences are very serious!"


    There is room for repentance before firing. Once firing, there is no turning back.


    Gao Yang looked at Abdullah and wanted Abdullah to confirm whether to use this almost blind way to launch shells purely by calculation, but saw Abdullah''s shocked face and said, "how can it be so fast?"


    The gun was given by Abdullah. Of course, he has seen what the d30 gun looks like when it is used in his own hands, so it is obvious that leibrov''s artillery shocked him.


    "Do you want to fire? This is in a densely populated urban area. There are no scouts. It''s easy to be injured by mistake!"


    Abdullah nodded without hesitation and said, "fight!"


    "Fight!"


    With a loud order, leibrov waved his hand and shouted, "shoot at full speed, fire!"


    With a bang, the first shell came out of the chamber, and when the ground was shocked by the shock wave, there was sand and dust everywhere. This was only the beginning. The close cooperation between the gunner and the Deputy gunner, coupled with the extremely high efficiency of the loader, the four cannons began to sound continuously at an extremely fast speed.

 Chapter 2384

    D30 is a very common gun, but it must be made clear that d30 is not a low-end product of rough manufacture. D30 is a serious high-end product. Although it is very common, it reflects the highest level of the Soviet Union in terms of performance and manufacturing technology.


    So d30 is really a good gun, and leibrov''s gun is relatively good, although it is older and worse for walking.


    The artillery led by leibrov hit the maximum firing speed of d30. It is clear that each gun fired seven shells in one minute, while the theoretical maximum firing speed of d30 was six to eight shells per minute. Therefore, the artillery belonging to Satan did hit the actual maximum firing speed.


    Each artillery fired seven shells. The continuous gunfire made Abdullah open his mouth and eyes. He looked at the dusty artillery position and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The gunfire suddenly stopped. After a minute at the highest speed, all four guns stopped firing. Then the artillery who were just trying to deliver shells and open and close the chamber began to smash the fixed pile back and forth with a hammer and pull it out without waiting for orders. Then they put down the gun body and put away the hoe, which looked like they were going to withdraw.


    Without waiting for leibrov''s order, Gao Yang shouted to Abdullah, "let''s go!"


    Abdullah looked at Gao Yang, then at Salim, then at his entourage, and finally said with a puzzled face, "Why are you leaving?"


    The artillery was collected much faster than the deployment. In less than two minutes, the artillery had been collected, and then someone of the artillery had backed up to the artillery with a truck, and then connected the artillery with a hook to the truck. After that, the artillery had completed the preparation for the transfer of positions.


    "Go to B4 artillery position!"


    Leibrov shouted in the walkie talkie, and then all the artillery drove away at the fastest speed, leaving only dust scattered in the wind.


    "So fast..."


    After saying something, Abdullah looked at Gao Yang and said, "why do you want to go? If you play well, why do you want to go?"


    Gao Yang was depressed and anxious: "why don''t you go? Don''t you go and wait to be shot? Get in the car and follow up!"


    In fact, Abdullah should be surprised, because the artillery brought by Gao Yang either wear short sleeved sea soul shirts or directly bare arms. Each one looks loose and can''t even have a unified uniform, but it makes people doubt their eyes when they really fire.


    Especially when receiving guns and transferring positions, people can feel what action is like the wind.


    After all, both sides of the war in Ukraine are experienced artillery, and the Ukrainian government army has received a steady stream of assistance. Artillery positioning radar has almost become a standard configuration. If you don''t go away after shooting, you''ll be beaten.


    However, in Yemen, few people are aware of the fact that guns have to run for their lives after they are powerful.


    Abdullah was stunned and said, "the cannon is not used like this. Is it too timid?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "that''s how the cannon is used, otherwise you''ll wait for death?"


    Gao Yang thinks leibrov''s practice is normal. He almost always sees artillery battles in Ukraine, but Abdullah thinks that since they all start to fight, why hurry to go? Wouldn''t it be better to shoot more?


    Gao Yangzhen is a little anxious. Generally speaking, if the enemy has artillery trajectory detection radar, the counterattack often comes within three or four minutes, and it can''t go more than five minutes. If there is a highly automated self-propelled gun, the counterattack can even come within one minute.


    "Hurry up! What''s the point of saying this here?"


    Abdullah didn''t go, so Gaoyang immediately ran to his car, while Abdullah spread his hands to his men, made a very incomprehensible expression, and then got on the car and followed him.


    This run was another two kilometers. Leibrov shouted in the walkie talkie: "B4 position, wait for orders."


    The artillery began to repeat what they had just done, while Gao Yang said to Abdullah, "there will always be someone near the position where you just shelled? It doesn''t matter if you don''t have professional observers. Just ask them where the shells hit just now. Are you sure?"


    Abdullah waved his hand, and immediately there was a humanitarian beside him: "I have just asked in the car. The shells hit very accurately. Most of the shells fell in the military camp. Even if there is a deviation, they are very close."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "look, that''s enough."


    After that, Gao Yang raised his walkie talkie and said to leibrov, "wild duck, the shelling effect just now is very good. Most shells hit the target. Now stand by."


    "Wild duck, over."


    Gao Yang put down his walkie talkie and said to Abdullah, "do you still need to continue shelling?"


    Abdullah nodded and said, "go on! No, wait a minute, can I go and have a look before firing?"


    Gao Yang thought about it. Although Abdullah would interfere with leibrov''s work in the past, Abdullah put forward requirements. It would be too much to give this convenience, so he nodded and said, "yes, I''ll inform them."


    Gao Yang and Abdullah soon came to leibrov, who was lying on a big map and was still in tense calculation with three other calculation soldiers.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and motioned to wait. After leibrov determined the firing data and reported it to the Gunners and sighters, he motioned to leibrov to wait.


    "Mr. husai wants to ask you some questions. You can cooperate."


    Leibrov looked at Abdullah. After holding leibrov''s hand, Abdullah said sincerely: "you are still so young, but you play really well!"


    Leibrov smiled, pointed to the artillery position and said, "this is because I have the best team, sir. I can''t do artillery alone."


    Abdullah shouted, "how far are we from the target?"


    "9660 meters, sir."


    Abdullah said with a look of admiration: "how can you hit at such a long distance?"


    Leibrov said with a rightful look: "count."


    After that, leibrov smiled awkwardly and said, "we have already calibrated the azimuth and distance of some important targets. This position is also a preset position, so we can complete the launch preparation soon. Otherwise, we can''t fire without the data provided by the Scout."


    Abdullah nodded again and again, then said earnestly on his face: "we have artillery, but our artillery can''t hit it at a distance. In most cases, it''s the same. Do you have any way to solve this problem in the short term?"


    Leibrov smiled and said, "Sir, the God of war can only play its due power if he has the right hands. If you want to use the cannon correctly, you can only find the right person, otherwise your idea will not be realized in the short term."

 Chapter 2385

    After two rounds of shelling, Abdullah left in a hurry. He just said hello to Gao Yang and left after a few words.


    After the shelling, leibrov naturally had to take the artillery back.


    Back to the temporary camp, he took a sip of mutton soup. Gao Yang immediately put down his lunch box and sighed, "although it''s good, it''s not so good to drink all the time."


    After putting down the mutton soup and sighing, Gao Yang picked up the lunch box. After eating the mutton soup and half a big cake, he sighed again: "but anyway, it''s much better than eating compressed dry food every day."


    Groliov smiled and said, "if only you knew."


    Gao Yang put down his lunch box and spoon and said to leibrov, "if Abdullah gives you the command of husai''s artillery, can you do it?"


    Leibrov was very surprised and said, "all?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "I can''t say all. Abdullah said they had more than 200 cannons. It''s just that husai''s cannons armed in Sana''a have about 40 cannons, both large and small caliber. Can you command them?"


    Leibrov said without hesitation: "I can''t command. It''s easy to command more than 40 artillery if I can be given enough quantity and sufficient level of artillery, but just give me artillery and husai''s existing artillery. Forget it. I can''t command."


    After that, leibrov said reluctantly: "husai''s armed artillery can only complete direct fire. More than 40 guns are at least one to strengthen the size of the artillery regiment. Without enough calculation soldiers, reconnaissance soldiers and communication soldiers, what is nothing? There is not enough artillery commander. I can''t command it alone."


    Gao Yang regretted: "forget it. Abdullah really wants to give all the artillery to our command. I didn''t promise. I just said to think about it. I just want to hear your opinion. Of course, Abdullah just has an idea now. If he wants to give all the artillery to you now, I''ll directly refuse."


    Leibrov said with great interest: "Abdullah should realize that the cannon will have its due performance in the right hands, boss. Otherwise, you can tell him to change the cannon for us. Change some guns with larger caliber and higher precision. Now these four guns are too old."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve said it, but it''s impossible, because which d30 is the best cannon armed by husai."


    Leibrov said with regret: "that''s OK. I''d better use these d30 first. It''s not that it can''t be used."


    Gao Yang smiled again and said, "it doesn''t matter. Hussein''s armed forces can''t provide it. Let''s come by ourselves. I''ve bought six 2a65 guns, which should be delivered in about a month. Now it''s troublesome to transport arms to Yemen. Too many eyes are staring here. Otherwise, it won''t take so long."


    Leibrov was surprised and said, "2a65? Six doors? Great!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s still a new cannon."


    Leibrov laughed and said, "that''s better."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "in fact, I want to buy self-propelled guns. The development of towed guns is still a little slow. If there are self-propelled guns, it would be perfect. However, self-propelled guns are too expensive. Four guns cost at least $20 million, which is still a friendly price. But the consumption of shells is too large. It''s meaningless to buy less. We can''t afford to buy more, so we have to choose towed guns."


    Leibrov said with great confidence: "it doesn''t matter if we use towed guns, boss. Now I see. In Yemen, we won''t meet opponents with towed guns. It''s just six 152 mm cannons, but there are a few people now."


    After that, leibrov smiled and said, "the people you find are all technical backbone. To expand the manpower, you only need to find a few filling hands. Boss, how do you find people? No one of these technical backbone is willing to let go."


    Gao Yang said with a painful look on his face, "it''s very expensive. I borrowed a lot of money that may not be returned to get rid of these people. However, it''s worth it, isn''t it?"


    Leibrov immediately nodded and said, "of course it''s worth it! It''s impossible to expand into a regiment, but with these people, it''s still no problem to expand to a battalion!"


    Gao Yang stood up and said with a smile, "I''ll brush the lunch box. Go back and be ready to fight at any time. Abdullah tasted the sweetness and is likely to ask you to fight again. Now is a critical period. If you can help, you must try your best to help."


    Leibrov said casually, "yes, boss."


    In the morning, he took the artillery out for a fight. In the evening, Salim came with a supply team, and this time Salim came with some good things. There were half a truck of tomatoes in the supply, and the meat was replaced with beef.


    "Now we''re at war. There''s a lot of chaos everywhere. It''s really hard to find vegetables. We found these tomatoes."


    "That''s good, good."


    After thanking Salim for what he brought, Gao Yang immediately said to Liang Dong, "mouse, eat tomato stewed beef brisket at night."


    After Gao Yang explained what to eat in the evening, Salim whispered, "after leaving you, Abdullah went to rafghani and asked Iran to send some artillery."


    Gao Yang was surprised and whispered, "Oh? Did rafghani promise?"


    Salim said with some worry: "I promised. I didn''t think about it at all. I promised to send the best artillery. If Iran sent artillery, it would enhance the combat effectiveness in a short time. However, in this way, it would be..."


    What Salim didn''t say is that the Iranians have more influence and control.


    Salim did not want to see Hussein''s armed forces completely controlled by Iran, so he was eager to win over Gao Yang, because he was willing to introduce Russian forces to check and balance Iran. If Abdullah attracted a large number of Iranian artillery, it would naturally run counter to his wishes.


    But for Gao Yang, it''s a great surprise that Iran can send artillery. He doesn''t compete with Iran for control over Yemen. Iran sends people and guns, so he doesn''t have to pay his own money to enhance the strength of Hussein''s armed forces. This is not a good thing.


    Of course, these words can''t be said to Salim, so Gao Yang just said with regret: "no way, we''re unlikely to send a large number of people here for the time being, so that''s the only way."


    Salim was disappointed, but Gao Yang was secretly pleased, because if Iran decided to expand the scale of assistance and start sending guns and bombs, he might be able to save money for guns. Even if he couldn''t save money for guns, he would admit it. As long as Iran could provide shells, it would be a surprise.

 Chapter 2386

    The cheapest shell also costs $200, which is the cost price of Da Ivan and the price after excluding 20% of the money. If no one can send the shell, Gao Yang will have to pay out of his own pocket, but it would be great if the Hussein armed forces or Iran continuously provide energy sources.


    Big Ivan joined the solar system company, but it was absolutely impossible for him to provide all the arms free. He didn''t do that in any business.


    Although the specific details need to be discussed in detail, the so-called free is not that big Ivan alone bears all the arms consumption from the beginning. In this way, big Ivan''s business will be too bad.


    The arms that Satan wants to use, big Ivan will earn less profit, or even zero profit. Originally, because of his relationship with Satan, the arms provided by big Ivan is close to zero profit, but after the solar system company joined the shares of Cicero family and Morgan, big Ivan has to increase the price. Why? Because it used to be friendship to provide arms, but now it is business to provide arms.


    So what obligations does big Ivan have to undertake when joining the solar system company, that is, in the early pure investment period, to ensure the arms supply on the basis of complete zero profit, and to bear the expenditure of 20% of the shares. This expenditure is directly deducted from the arms price.


    Arms and drugs are the two most profitable commodities in the world. If Satan and the solar system use arms for nothing with almost zero profit, then big Ivan is not enough to pay for it. However, when Gao Yang talked about taking shares with Justin and big Ivan, he directly said the word free, but because everyone knows what this free means, that''s all.


    In other words, when talking about business with big Ivan, the word "free" was highly used. Finally, naturally, Abdul talked about specific clothes and power with big Ivan in detail. If he negotiated with other arms, he had to make it clear one by one. Naturally, the word "free" would not appear at all.


    However, Justin''s free intelligence is really free, because the entity of intelligence and arms is still different after all. Justin can afford the price of free intelligence. No matter how thick the Ivan family is, it can''t afford to provide arms free. That''s the reason.


    Big Ivan can''t afford free arms supply, because for him, the cost of these arms may be very low, but the transportation cost is very high, and to maintain a stable and funny transportation line, the cost is much more expensive than the arms and ammunition itself.


    So who can provide free arms almost indefinitely? There is only one answer, country.


    A country that must at least be a regional power can provide all arms free of charge to an organization as large as husai armed forces, and can also ensure a stable and efficient logistics line.


    For the husai armed forces and Gaoyang, the country can only be Iran. The husai armed forces may fantasize about what Russia provides them, but Gaoyang knows that only Iran will spare no effort to help the husai armed forces.


    Gao Yang really hopes that Iran''s assistance will come as soon as possible.


    Living in the temporary camp for five days, nothing has happened in these five days. Although the situation in Sana''a is progressing slowly, it is moving in the direction of Gaoyang''s hope step by step, so Gaoyang is very happy to do nothing.


    On the evening of the fifth day, Salim, who basically lived in the temporary camp, found Gao Yang and said with a deep face: "today''s Iranians come, and the first batch will arrive tonight."


    After that, Salim looked up with a worried look, and then whispered, "an artillery battalion came directly after taking off its military uniform. The elite in the Iranian Revolutionary Guard, I don''t know the name, but it must be elite!"


    It''s too late for Gao Yang to be happy, but he can only say quietly: "Oh, do you have equipment?"


    Salim shook his head and said, "no, not yet. It''s good and not good for these people to come, because..."


    He looked at Gao Yang in embarrassment. Salim whispered, "the guns given to you may have to be taken back. You should be prepared."


    This is not good news. Gao Yang immediately widened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Oh, it''s not good to do this."


    Salim sighed and said, "there was a shortage of people to operate the guns. Now there are too many people to operate the guns. Rafghani and Abdullah asked to move your guns to him, but Abdullah refused, but..."


    Salim said bitterly: "I''m afraid Abdullah can''t bear the pressure and has to hand over the guns to rafghani, so you should be prepared. Of course, Abdullah will try his best to avoid this situation."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and said faintly, "I hope so. Otherwise, I have to talk to rafghani again."


    Salim said helplessly: "Forget it, you two are completely deadlocked, and the consequences will be very serious. It''s just a few cannons. I''m trying to find a way now. Maybe I can mobilize cannons from other places for you. I''ll hurry up to do it. If we really can''t withstand the pressure here, peteram, please look at our friendship, don''t make things unacceptable Pick it up, okay? "


    It''s a good thing for Iran to strengthen aid, but it''s not a good thing for rafghani to reach into Satan''s pot. Especially when rafghani didn''t need to force four cannons, but he has done it, it''s really not a good thing.


    Gao Yang was thinking about how to interrupt rafghani''s extended hand, or how to beat him. He had no problem fighting with Satan.


    But don''t care what to do in the end, but now Salim''s face must be given. He shouted loudly and said to Salim: "originally, this is not my style, but you say so, I must give you face, so as long as we have artillery available, rafghani will give it to them. I''ll give way."


    Salim immediately said, "thank you! Thank you!"


    Gao Yang said, "my friend, there is a limit to my retreat. This time I can see you have to give way, but if rafghani keeps doing this, I may take countermeasures. I must explain this in advance, because it''s not my own business. You''ll understand it."


    Salim repeatedly said: "I understand, I understand, I try to ensure that this kind of thing will not happen again in the future."


    Looking at Salim, Gao Yang suddenly said, "I''m afraid Iran sent more than artillery?"


    Salim hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "this is originally top secret, but it doesn''t need to be hidden from you. Yes, Iran has sent 200 special forces. They will make a big move tomorrow night at the latest."


    "Oh, no wonder."


    After a pause, Gao Yang smiled and said, "can you tell me what the big move is?"

 Chapter 2387

    After hesitating, Salim told Gao Yang a big secret.


    "As soon as tomorrow, we will attack the presidential palace!"


    Street fighting has already started. Gao Yang must know, but the progress of husai armed forces is not so fast. The fighting takes place in every corner of Sana''a, but some key areas have always been in the hands of the government army. That is to say, although the battlefield is very large, it is always a situation where you come and go. It is far from the time to decide the victory or defeat. As soon as the elite soldiers of Iran arrive, An attack on such a vital position as the presidential palace is imminent.


    If you attack, attack. It''s good for Gao Yang.


    It must be a good thing that Iran sent more people. The only problem is that rafghani, an old bastard, began to look for trouble again. Gao Yang felt that Salim''s coming to tell him these words was not a preventive shot, but an ultimatum. Rafghani must rob his gun, and Abdullah must not withstand the pressure from Iran.


    After a long silence, he said: "if lavghani had to pull our guns away, let him take it away. We would not have fought without the cover of artillery. Fortunately, Iran sent enough troops and could not use us now."


    Salim said anxiously, "but if there is no action, how can you increase your influence?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it depends on when you get us new cannons or tanks. You have tanks, don''t you?"


    Salim gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "there are tanks! If you need them, I''ll get you some!"


    Gao Yang was really shocked. Salim was good enough for him. Although Salim was also out of his own interests, he didn''t just look at him and treat him well, but he was moved when others treated him well.


    Patted Salim on the shoulder, raised his head half jokingly and half seriously and said, "thank you, brother. You''re so interesting, so I''m definitely interesting. All right, let''s talk about it. You must go back and discuss with Abdullah. If there''s anything difficult to do, just let me know. I won''t embarrass you."


    "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you for taking the overall situation into account!"


    Salim took Gao Yang''s hand and said a few words in a hurry. He turned and left. He really needed to go back and discuss with Abdullah, but he came back after taking a few steps and said to Gao Yang, "do you need to add more recruits?"


    Gao Yang quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, there are enough people now. Unless there is a large number of downsizing, we don''t have to add soldiers. I''m a small special combat team. I''m not pulling out to fight with people face-to-face. It''s not necessary."


    Last time, Abdullah sent 150 people to be added to the sharp knife commando. Young people and recruits are close to white paper. Although the white is more powerful, they are also selected according to Gao Yang''s requirements.


    However, after the people arrived, Gao Yang left 80, and the remaining 70 returned, because the oldest of the 70 returned was 15 years old and the youngest was only 11 or 12 years old.


    Why did Abdullah send all the scouts to Gao Yang, because these scouts don''t eat Kat. Abdullah and Salim also worked hard to find soldiers who don''t chew Kat.


    Unfortunately, Gao Yang is determined not to use the Scout. He is not so crazy. He can''t change the world, but he can keep his original heart.


    The remaining 80 people, the oldest 22-23 and the youngest 16, were the most suitable age for serving in the army. After staying, they were handed over to Peter. For other things they hadn''t done in the past three or four days, they taught them to walk in line every day.


    Salim asked Gao Yang if he wanted more recruits. It is estimated that he was also embarrassed. When the cannon was to be pulled away, he gave Gao Yang some recruits to compensate.


    Salim left, and just a few minutes after Salim left, someone came to visit Gao Yang again.


    This time, it''s his own man, who is under big Ivan in Yemen. You know, Yemen has always been the key market of big Ivan. Although it doesn''t sell large pieces, the market of rifles and bullets is controlled by big Ivan at least. Of course, it was bolovich who was in charge of Yemen and now ulyanko.


    The man who came was a white man in his thirties. He took more than a dozen Yemeni locals and called Gao Yang. They had a good punctuation in the. He drove three cars directly up the mountain.


    On seeing Gao Yang, the white man said respectfully: "my name is komov. I know you are Mr. ram. I met you once with bolovich. Thank you for saving my boss''s life. For me, I must thank you personally, because it''s really important for me that Mr. bolovich can live."


    Gao Yang smiled and said with the a fierce face: "they are all our brothers. Don''t be polite."


    Komov pointed to the car behind him and said in a deep voice, "the boss said that this batch of goods is very important. It was delivered to you as soon as possible. There are 260 military knives and 400 sets of black combat clothes. Because there is no number, he has prepared more of the most commonly used clothes numbers."


    Gao Yang was very happy and said with a laugh, "thank you, man. These things were delivered in time. By the way, who is in charge of Yemen now? Has polovich returned? His injury is probably almost healed."


    Komov said with a smile: "he''s back, but he''s not in Yemen. Now my big boss is Mr. ulyanko, but I still follow polovich. After all, he knows here very well."


    Big Ivan forgives bolovich after all, which is the result of both Gaoyang and ulyanko pleading for him. In particular, Gaoyang''s face must be given by big Ivan anyway. Therefore, although bolovich may not be the head of Asia again, he doesn''t have to live in the green area of Baghdad after all. Without power, he doesn''t have to waste the rest of his life, This is already the best result for him.


    After smiling gratefully at Gao Yang, komov suddenly whispered: "I also brought you some gifts. Polovich gave them to you and your brothers. In the box on the last car, be careful. Don''t let the local people see it. They may not say anything, but the people here are crazy. Maybe something will happen, so you''d better be careful."


    Gao Yang squeezed his eyes and said, "wine?"


    Komov gave a tacit smile, nodded, and then said, "if there''s nothing else, I''ll unload the things for you and go. There are still many things to deal with urgently. You know, our business is very good now, ha ha."


    Gao Yang beckoned and shouted, "tortoise! Bring your people to unload!"

 Chapter 2388

    Three boxes of wine were sent to the high tent, and the boxes containing clothes and military knives were placed outside.


    The people of the sharp knife commando have assembled, and the veterans and recruits stand separately. The reason why they did not take the way of veterans leading recruits is that Gao Yang and Peter are afraid that these veterans will lead recruits bad.


    Gao Yang opened a box, took out a knife, rubbed it out of the scabbard, and roared, "I said, you will have privileges and you will have your own logo. Since you are the best, you should get these."


    Gao Yang put the knife back into the scabbard and shouted, "remember, you spell it yourself to officially become a member of the sharp knife commando. Now start roll calling. Those who point to the name come forward to receive your glory!"


    Peter took a list and encouraged a soldier to finish the whole process of receiving it.


    It''s very troublesome to distribute one by one. It takes a lot of time for more than 100 people, but no matter how troublesome they are, they have to be distributed one by one. Soldiers should pay attention to momentum, what they do, and have a sense of ceremony and mission. It would be better if they can have a sense of sanctity.


    With the first wounded soldier as an example, after receiving a new saber, each soldier will send out his machete, but it is not all for Gao Yang. Peter is the one who receives the most gifts. Then almost every veteran will have an object he admires and give him his own knife.


    Even Irene got a machete, which is very rare, because it is extremely rare for a woman to be respected in Yemen, a country with an extremely low status of women.


    Irene has a knife, but TREB and Phoenix don''t. They both take cover and don''t appear in front of people. Those Yemeni veterans can''t see them at all. Naturally, no one will send a knife at all.


    The process of distributing knives and clothes is very long. A minute''s talk by one person and more than two hours by one hundred and forty-five people have passed. This is only on the premise of giving knives to veterans. If you give knives and clothes to recruits, you can''t finish it in four hours.


    Because he didn''t get any attention, he completely became a little transparent. Cui Bo said angrily: "Fark, even Irene has a knife. These people are fucking idiots. How important we are, no one admires and respects me. Do you know what snipers are?"


    Phoenix''s face was in the mask, but she looked at treble with cold eyes and whispered, "shut up!"


    Cui Bo was stunned for a moment, and then said angrily, "why do you shut me up? Am I wrong?"


    Phoenix Contact said coldly, "as a sniper, you talk too much."


    Cui Boji was unconvinced and said, "it''s your words that are too few. Who says snipers can''t speak."


    Phoenix Contact said faintly: "if you choose to become a sniper, you should get used to loneliness and like to hide in the shadow. Well, don''t talk to me anymore. I''ve said too much today."


    Cui Boshan said, "but everyone else has it, just the two of us don''t. people are unconvinced..."


    "People... Get out of here, thank you."


    When Triber and Phoenix were bickering, the distribution work was coming to an end. At this time, Salim''s car came back again.


    Salim came back so quickly. There must be something urgent, but the work has not been completed. Gao Yang just glanced at Salim, but did not pay attention to Salim. So Salim stood aside and watched after getting out of the car, which did not reflect the following sense of existence.


    After sending things to all the veterans, Gao Yang stood in front of the recruits, and some of the newly dressed veterans began to change their clothes.


    Looking at the veterans, then at the envious recruits, watching them stretch their necks one by one to see the sharp knives pulled out by the veterans and the new clothes put on by the acute son, they are all looking forward to the same treatment.


    Gao Yang stood in front of the line of recruits, pulled out his sharp knife, smiled and said, "do you want it?"


    Peter''s recruits, who had been with him for three days, shouted, "yes!"


    "No!"


    After saying no, he said loudly, "because you haven''t got the qualification to officially join the sharp knife commando."


    Pointing to the veterans, he said loudly, "do you know why they have? Because they showed great bravery in the first battle, we killed many brothers and injured many brothers. They proved their value, so they got what they deserve."


    The differential treatment makes veterans extremely satisfied because they feel respected.


    Although Gao Yang feels very against his heart when praising those veterans, the differential treatment that should be given is essential. We can''t give the bleeding veterans the same treatment as the new recruits, even though the Veterans'' performance is very bad.


    The rest can''t be said by Gao Yang and the recruits. After gesturing to Peter to continue to lecture the recruits, Gao Yang walked to Salim, and then he smiled and said, "why did you come back so soon? Let me guess, it must not be good news."


    Salim said eagerly, "I want you to attack the barracks tonight!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "the military camp, that military camp, is it weaker only by our words?"


    Salim whispered, "there is only one military camp, which is the largest military camp in Sana''a. I want to tell you that there are artillery, armored vehicles and tanks in the military camp!"


    Gao Yang''s eyes widened a little, and then he said without hesitation, "we fight in the barracks!"

 Chapter 2389

    The veterans were changing clothes and the recruits were greedy. Then those recruits got the much-needed opportunity to fight that day.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t care that Iran has stronger control over Hussein''s armed forces. As long as he can drag Shah into the water, it doesn''t matter who dragged him. Therefore, he originally planned to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Wouldn''t it be better for the Iranians to take a shudder from the fire for him.


    But knowing that a military camp has self-propelled guns and tanks, Gao Yang can''t sit still. He is excited and wants to grab a vote in person.


    Gao Yang first called leibrov and his artillery, and then invited Salim to attend his pre war meeting.


    Gao Yang pointed to a point on the map and said to Salim, "do you mean this camp?"


    Salim looked for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes, that''s it."


    Gao Yang drew a circle on the map and said loudly, "then how many troops are you going to invest in the battle of attacking the barracks? Because this battle can not be won by us alone. At least, you have to ensure that we are not disturbed by the enemy''s reinforcements, so how many troops can you invest?"


    Salim thought for a moment, then said to Gao Yang, "I don''t know how to fight, but I can assure you that we will put more than 1000 people into your fight."


    Gao Yang raised a finger and said in a deep voice, "the only question is why the soldiers in that barracks have not fought so far. They have tanks and artillery. Why haven''t they fought yet?"


    Salim said with surprise on his face: "they have participated in the war. They have already participated in the war, but they can''t use their artillery when fighting in the city. As for the tanks, they are out, but there are still some left to defend the barracks. As for the artillery, it''s useless at all."


    Gao Yang didn''t ask any more. He had his own intelligence channels, so he just learned about the simple situation with Salim and made up his mind that he must fight this battle himself.


    Why do the main troops in Sana''a''s largest military camp always stand still? Not only is Salim''s cannon useless in the city, but the current president hardy dare not use it, because a large part of the soldiers in that military camp are the team of former president Saleh.


    So it''s not that he doesn''t want to use it or don''t need it, but hardy doesn''t dare to use it at all. He''s afraid he can''t take it back if he lets it out, and even directly send those soldiers to husai''s armed forces.


    The situation inside the barracks is not particularly clear, but the general direction is certainly right.


    Gao Yang looked at leibrov and said, "well, let''s move our artillery position."


    Leibrov nodded repeatedly and said with a red face: "no problem, we have a plan. We can establish a position about three kilometers away from the military camp, which is more convenient for fire support. If we need to receive artillery, we can go there in a few minutes."


    After finishing quickly, leibrov smashed the table with his hand and said excitedly: "if necessary, we can put the big gun directly at the gate of the barracks. D30 can be used as a direct gun, which is not a problem."


    Gao Yang threw his pencil on the map and said with a smile, "then get ready to act. Let''s start at night."


    Satan''s advantage lies in night fighting. Although the sharp knife commandos are not very good at night fighting, Gao Yang plans to carry out an elite assault to open the gap and drive the large forces to follow up and win the battle completely. Therefore, he must ensure to maximize Satan''s advantage rather than consider taking care of the sharp knife commandos.


    When it was dark, Satan and the sharp knife commandos all set out towards the military camp in the south of the city.


    The road was not very calm and easy to walk. Sometimes it was necessary to detour to avoid the road section still in fierce battle, so they started in the dark, but at more than 10 o''clock at night, Gao Yang finally got to the place.


    The barracks are in the city. They hold high their position at the junction of the suburbs. Leibrov wants to establish his artillery position here.


    The artillery began to launch nervously. This time, the artillery would not take the tactics of hitting and leaving, but would continue to pour shells in one place, because now Gao Yang confirmed that no artillery could pose a threat to leibrov.


    The battle is carried out in cooperation with the husai armed forces. The husai armed forces will have more than 200 infantry to protect Satan''s artillery.


    Seeing that the artillery position had been deployed, Salim couldn''t help shouting at Gao: "I must remind you again that whatever you seize in the barracks is ours. You have the right to use it, but it''s still ours!"


    Gao Yang smiled: "my brother, do you think we will take those self-propelled guns when we leave? It may be a very valuable thing for you, but for me or my country..."


    Before Gao Yang''s words were finished, Salim began to smile with embarrassment, because Gao Yang''s words were right. For Russia, even if it is poor, how can it pay attention to the only artillery? The artillery they lost and abandoned is enough to arm the whole Yemen. I don''t know how many times.


    Waiting for the artillery position to be established, Satan immediately took the sharp knife commando to the barracks. At the same time, some people and horses of husai armed forces are also moving towards the barracks. Since the war began in Sana''a, the largest battle is about to start.


    Gao Yang was not the first to arrive, but the battle has not started yet, because most of the husai armed men are not good at fighting at night, and the husai armed soldiers have received strict orders to wait until the sharp knife commandos make a gap.


    Driving all the way to less than a kilometer away from the gate of the military camp, Gao Yang got off the car. Satan''s people quickly got off and stood behind Gao Yang.


    "A little arrogant."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, but he didn''t feel alert for his arrogance. On the contrary, he was still very arrogant: "there''s no special tactics, that is, beating and rushing. We cover, open the way with sharp knives, and someone will naturally follow when we open the channel!"


    After that, Gao Yang looked at Peter and walvikski and said in a deep voice, "you two lead the sharp knife commando. The biggest task is to control what is useful to us. Who will fight who!"


    After that, Gao Yang twisted his neck, looked at his watch, and suddenly said loudly, "check the equipment."


    A familiar sound, which is the sound of pulling the bolt and loading the bullet, no matter how experienced, some necessary preparations can not be lacked.


    Gao Yang felt very excited, not for the upcoming battle, but for what might be captured.


    "Turn on the night vision and move!"


    Satan''s men took the lead this time. The people scattered and trotted all the way to the gate of the barracks.

 Chapter 2390

    Although he is arrogant, Gao Yang will not directly impact the door of a military camp. He is arrogant, but he is not stupid. Being relaxed does not mean being unscrupulous. After all, fighting is a very dangerous thing, so he should be taken seriously.


    Five hundred meters away from the gate, the low light level night vision instrument had a clear view of everything. He raised his arm, motioned everyone to stop, and said loudly: "the sniper team starts fighting, and the assault team is ready."


    At this time, Yuri was a little unsure and said, "boss, which group should I be? Am I a sniper group?"


    Gao Yang looked at Yuri, who was holding a sniper grenade and looked at him at a loss.


    Yuri is not the Deputy shooter of groliov today, because there is no tough opponent in this battle, but he is likely to encounter the heavy firepower of the enemy and solid buildings such as blockhouses. Therefore, it is time for Yuri to appear in his main role for the first time.


    Sniper grenade launchers from China have already arrived, and Yuri has been trained for a long time. The black devil, Peter, Frye, treber, Phoenix and Gao Yang have all served as Yuri''s instructors, because Yuri''s training is naturally more complex to cultivate into a grenade launcher with sniper accuracy.


    After training and for a long time, Yuri was a little nervous once he was going to appear, and the most important thing was that he didn''t know where he belonged. Was he a sniper like trebfinix, or should he act together with Frye, a rocket launcher, or should he fight with Raiders like Li JinFang.


    After all, the use of sniper grenades is still being explored by Satan, and no one knows where Yuri should be deployed.


    Gao Yang looked at the gate of the barracks. Yes, there were blockhouses and machine gun positions at the gate of the barracks, and there seemed to be many.


    "You belong to the sniper team!"


    Gao Yang decided Yuri''s position, and then he immediately said, "in addition, today''s first shot let you shoot, no, it''s the first shot let you shoot!"


    Yuri looks stupid and simple. He is a Tatar who is famous for his ability to recruit and fight, but he is a top student. The extreme mismatch between appearance and connotation always makes Yuri look happy.


    Like now.


    "Let me shoot first?"


    Yuri pointed to his nose and asked a question. Then he smiled and said, "it''s so stressful. I''ll try my best to hit it accurately."


    The very large grenade launcher looked Petite in Yuri''s hand. After looking around and finding a suitable launch position, Yuri slowly fell down.


    The big Yuri looked very happy when he lay down, but no one could laugh. On the contrary, he was a little nervous.


    A grenade shooter should be familiar with and proficient in all the skills of a sniper. In fact, it''s really difficult. Anyway, there is no way to directly catch a sniper to shoot a sniper grenade, because the trajectory is completely different. It''s better to train a sniper grenade shooter to familiarize a sniper with a grenade missile.


    "The distance is 425 meters. The wind speed is per second, per second..."


    "Breeze, I say you count. Do you have to mumble?"


    Treble impatiently reported the wind speed for Yuri, and then he thought it was funny that Yuri had to report all the data while calculating the data slowly.


    "Shut up, this is his first formal battle."


    Phoenix interrupted treble.


    And Gao Yang also smiled and said, "you muttered when you hit for the first time."


    Treble shouted, "nonsense! I absolutely didn''t, I absolutely shot!"


    "Just can''t hit."


    "That''s a gun problem!"


    The atmosphere was very relaxed, and Yuri slowly took some nervous calculation data. The data reported by TREB to him was useless. He still chose to measure the speed himself.


    "The wind speed is less than one meter per second, the visibility is good, well, everything is good."


    After muttering a few words, Yuri looked away from the rangefinder, anemometer and so on, and put his eyes behind the night vision behind the left rear of the sniper grenade.


    It took a long time to aim. This time is enough for Gao Yang to shoot more than a dozen shots. He has been waiting. Gao Yang is a little anxious.


    Finally, with a brush sound, a flash of fire flashed, and then waited for a moment. A bright light flashed inside the bunker in the distance, and a very dull explosion sound was sent out.


    The explosion was not loud. Yuri raised his head and said loudly, "did I hit it? Did I hit it? Did I miss it again?"


    The shock of the sniper grenade was not very small. Yuri deviated from the target after firing. He did not continue to observe the damage effect caused by himself with the aiming night vision, but looked up eagerly to ask others.


    Gao Yang saw clearly that the explosion was definitely inside the bunker, so the answer was that Yuri accurately hit the target. He shot the grenade into the bunker from the firing hole.


    "Hit, beautiful, continue."


    It must be Phoenix Contact who spoke so succinctly, while Gao Yang said loudly: "ha ha! Well done! Stupid bear, you hit, but you really hit, very powerful. The first shot, no! You hit the first shot, powerful! Come on!"


    Cui Bo was stunned and said, "OK, one shot, stupid bear, I thought you had to shoot a few shots."


    The barracks have begun to be chaotic. Several machine gun positions and blockhouses at the door are already firing, but they lack night vision equipment. It is very likely that they have no night vision equipment at all. Therefore, after a sudden attack, their counterattack is aimless and random shooting.


    Yuri smiled a few times, rubbed his hands first, and then picked up the sniper grenade again.


    Yuri''s time is much shorter this time, because the data such as wind speed and atmosphere do not need to be measured again, and the distance does not need to be measured again. Just aim and shoot directly.


    There was another brush. After waiting for a moment, a white light flashed inside a bunker, so the bunker that had just been firing was muted.


    "Continuous hit, good!"


    Those idle people in the Commando Group even began to applaud Yuri. As a recruit and a rookie who went to war for the first time, Yuri performed really well.


    Yuri smiled very happy. He didn''t know whether it was rookie''s luck or what. Yuri hit four grenades in a row.


    Four grenades are four bunker fire points, and they are still at a distance of 400 meters. This efficiency can''t be reached by TREB, Phoenix and Satan.


    So Gao Yang is very cool now. In his heart, Yuri perfectly fills a fire gap and perfectly combines the accuracy of the sniper with the power of the grenade, just like the two in one of TREB and Tommy. It''s really cool, isn''t it.


    Cui Bo suddenly sighed, then said to Gao Yang, "the standard of sniper rifle in China has not been very good, right?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "it can''t compare with the technology of some traditional powerful countries."


    Cui Bo pointed to Yuri and sighed, "I think Huaxia may not plan to develop sniper rifles. Here, they began to develop this. If they don''t hit me, I''ll kill you. It''s an unusual way."

 Chapter 2391

    Yuri took the lead, sniped four grenades and hit four in four, and immediately blinded the garrison in the waiting barracks.


    The blockhouse was originally the main barrier to stick to, but at this time it became the first target to be hit, and I didn''t know what it was hit by. In the night battle, as a party without vision, the morale of the garrison in the military camp was immediately devastated.


    The machine guns snapped and the soldiers ran left and right, but everything was meaningless.


    After Yuri knocked down the four blockhouses, it was time for Cui Bo and his snipers to play. Several sniper rifles fired one after another and soon cleaned up the defenders at the gate of the barracks.


    There was no danger. After a moment''s hesitation, Gao Yang finally said loudly: "commando team, go! Sharp knife commando team is on standby."


    Originally, the sharp knife commando was used as cannon fodder, but after the garrison lost its combat effectiveness, it would be a waste of time to put the cannon fodder on it. Moreover, the enemy had no night vision ability at all. Sending Satan''s own commando team could complete the combat objectives faster and better. Therefore, Gao Yang simply sent the commando team directly.


    The commando team divided into two lines and approached the gate of the barracks cautiously but quickly.


    The machine gun position, which was originally the greatest threat, can not complete shooting at all now. The suppression of 60 force, sniper grenade, three snipers and a machine gun makes Satan''s enemy completely unable to make any effective counterattack.


    In fact, Satan''s suppression firepower is not strong, but the accuracy is frightening. Therefore, the firepower that is not dense has a very strong suppression ability.


    "Report, we are close to the gate. Please indicate whether to enter. Over!"


    Li JinFang''s voice rang in the earphone. Gao Yang stopped shooting and said in the walkie talkie, "pause the attack and stand by."


    Gao Yang gave a very inexplicable instruction, but Li JinFang waved his hand and stopped at the gate of the barracks instead of attacking directly.


    "It''s too simple, too easy. I don''t think it''s normal to be easy."


    After whispering his concerns in the walkie talkie, he raised his voice and whispered, "toad, observe and see if there is anything abnormal."


    Yuri''s attack effect was really good, but the battle was still too easy. Gao Yang began to worry that it was a trap.


    "Big bird!"


    "Boss, the investigation reality is normal. There is no one behind the gate, really no one..."


    Jason was also a little stunned. He looked at the computer screen and confirmed again that there were not many people lying in ambush behind the gate. Then he said, "I''ll adjust the angle and height again, and I''ll confirm again."


    Gao Yang put down his gun, rubbed his forehead with his hand and said, "what are the enemies going to do? Put us in and fight street battles in the barracks? Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense. They either surrender or resist. When we call the door, the enemy doesn''t respond. What kind of response is this? Who can tell me what kind of response is this?"


    No one can answer Gao Yang''s question. Groliov pressed the machine gun and said solemnly: "big bird, immediately increase the search range to see if the enemy is going to surround us!"


    Jason controlled the UAV to rise a lot, and then he said loudly: "report, there is still no abnormality, there is no activity at all, nothing!"


    Groliov murmured to himself, "ram, withdraw our assault team. I think there must be something wrong."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "toad, lead the assault team to retreat. You are absolutely not allowed to enter the barracks without an order."


    After giving orders to Li JinFang, Gao Yang turned to Salim behind him and shouted, "brother, how many people are there in this camp?"


    Salim said with a puzzled face, "there should be more than 2000 people in this camp now."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said in great distress, "listen to me and see if I missed anything. This military camp is the largest and most important military camp in Sana''a."


    "Yes."


    "There are nearly 6000 people in it at most, and more than 4000 people live in it at ordinary times!"


    "That''s right."


    "At ordinary times, there are about 4000 troops in it, who are responsible for the task of defending Sana''a. even if most of the troops have been transferred out, there should be at least 2000 troops in it, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Gao Yang exhaled and shouted to Salim: "Now, we are fighting at the gate of the camp. There are more than 2000 people in the camp, but now no one comes out, no one comes out to continue fighting, no one organizes the second and third line of defense, and even no one moves around in the camp! What''s the situation? The 2000 people inside are all deaf, can''t hear anyone beating them? Or do they sleep too soundly and don''t want to get up and see what''s going on outside What happens? Even if people outside go in, they will kill them! "


    Gao yangjue''s mind is about to explode. He has seen the troops he can fight or not. He also knows how useless the specially abandoned team can be. That''s why he feels that even if there are 2000 pigs in the military camp, it''s time to hum twice.


    As long as there is some movement in the barracks that should be under normal circumstances, Gao Yang is not afraid. He is not afraid of whether he is very resolute in resistance or the blood flowing into a river. What he is afraid of is that there is no movement at all, and it is quiet to a strange situation.


    In other words, even the abandoned army has to respond a little, right? Surrender or resist. When the outside is turned upside down, the people inside seem to have heard nothing. What is it to ignore?


    Five minutes passed, nine minutes passed, and ten minutes after the attack, the camp was still quiet.


    Gao Yang looked at Salim again. He felt very frightened, so he shouted, "are you sure the people inside didn''t leave, right?"


    Salim nodded and shouted, "absolutely not. We''ve been watching here."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch, took a deep breath and said, "toad, evacuate quickly. There are ghosts! Absolutely ghosts!"


    "Understand! Evacuate immediately! It''s really not right here. Let''s evacuate immediately!"


    Just then, Jason suddenly said, "boss, there''s a situation!"


    Gao Yang has come to the spirit. Whether it is good or bad, as long as there is a situation, it is much better than this frightening silence!


    "What is the situation? Did the enemy''s hidden forces launch an attack?"


    Gao Yang''s tone was no longer confused, but finally restored his determination.


    "I don''t quite understand. You''d better see for yourself, boss."


    Jason ran to Gao Yang with the controller, and then whispered, "you see, someone ran out of this house, a total of six people, but they walked very slowly."


    Six people came out of a house and walked unsteadily. The camp area of the military camp was very large. Those people had to be a kilometer away from the gate. However, it was still strange that these people walked smoothly, as if the battle at the gate had nothing to do with them.


    Gao Yang and Jason looked at each other and found that each other was equally confused. Gao Yang finally became cruel. He turned to Tommy and said, "worker bees! Give them a shot!"

 Chapter 2392

    With a bang, Tommy fired a shell. After a little two seconds, Tommy fired a second shell.


    Neither of the two shells directly hit the crowd, but the blast point was very close to the six people who had just come out of the house. After the two shots, four people fell to the ground and did not move. One person slowly squirmed on the ground. Another soon got up and ran crazy back to the house.


    It''s strange to be quiet. It''s strange to be quiet.


    Gao Yang raised his hand and waved to Tommy. "Don''t move, don''t move, see what happens."


    Jason controlled the drone and whispered, "boss, do you think there are many mines in it? I think so. There are many hardened roads in the camp. We should remind everyone not to leave the hardened roads."


    The way of raising your head but not raising your head: "It''s no use not leaving the hardened road. There are no mines, but there are directional mines to block it. I think the enemy should be instructed not to move around without night vision. Stay in the house and in the familiar terrain, waiting to fight a civil war with us. A large number of Mines and other directional firepower are arranged outside, which can delay our action to the greatest extent until the end , finally... "


    Gao Yang was speechless because he saw a room on the screen and suddenly a lot of people appeared in it. He began to run towards the gate.


    "Report! Boss, someone in the enemy''s walkie talkie we captured is calling and saying... Someone is asking about the situation at the door..."


    Li JinFang was reporting in a very uncertain tone, when Irene suddenly said, "the enemy commander is asking if the sentry at the gate has found anything unusual!"


    Gao Yang suddenly shook and almost fell in front.


    At present, he was black and his brain roared. He only felt something on his chest turn out again. When Gao Yang felt that he should spit blood right away, he finally said in a trembling voice: "my second Olympics..."


    Gao Yang was really going to vomit blood. When he reached out and held Jason''s shoulder, he felt that he was really going to vomit blood.


    "It''s not a trap... It''s not a conspiracy... The enemy never responded, just because they didn''t find what happened at the gate, just because we beat too fast, so that the sentry didn''t have a chance to report what happened?"


    After trembling, he shook his head and said to himself, "I''ve wasted ten fucking minutes waiting for a group of things... Slower than pigs to finally find that they have been attacked! I! I''m such an idiot!"


    Jason raised his head, looked at Gao Yang and said, "it''s impossible..."


    Gao Yang suddenly said in a fierce voice: "Falk! Attack! Attack! Hit in! Press on the whole line, attack!"


    With a wave of his hand, Li JinFang rushed into the gate with the people of the assault group.


    There was no explosion, because there were no mines, no directional mines, no fire points hidden in the dark, nothing.


    After they ran into the barracks, Li JinFang was still quiet until they met a group of soldiers who had just come out of the barracks. After that, gunfire broke out again.


    Gao Yang felt that he was blinded. He knew that he should never be affected by any negative emotions when fighting, but he really couldn''t calm down now.


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang with a pale face. His machine gun had no protective effect now.


    Satan''s head and deputy head looked at each other.


    Finally, Gao Yang sat on the ground, reached out and pressed his temple, and said in a deep voice, "big dog."


    "Yes."


    "Have you experienced this in your long fighting years?"


    "No, I haven''t seen it, I haven''t heard of it, I haven''t imagined it."


    After answering Gao Yang''s question very smoothly, groliov sighed and said: "Don''t blame yourself too much. This kind of thing really doesn''t blame you. Who can think of it? The situation is so tense and the fighting has happened countless times. The soldiers in one of the most important barracks are not preparing for war, but sleeping. The doors have been knocked down. The people inside don''t know. Who can think of this kind of thing, so don''t blame yourself."


    "Hehe, hehe..."


    After laughing twice, Gao Yang said with a distorted face: "I wasted ten minutes, ten minutes. For these ten minutes, we have gone in to control the enemy''s officers and blocked their way out. Now the battle can be over, but now we have to continue to fight."


    Groliov sighed, got up, walked up to Gao Yang, kicked Gao Yang''s boots with his feet, and said in a deep voice, "cheer up, the battle is not over yet!"


    Just then, Jason suddenly shouted, "tank! The enemy has launched tanks, two! They have begun to come towards the gate, toad! The tank is at your nine o''clock position, 600 meters away. At present, the field of vision is limited, but you are about to contact!"


    Peter had already gone in with the men of the sharp knife commando. Now he is a force of more than 200 people. In a large military camp with a force of 2000 people, he is fighting without knowing whether the enemy is sleeping or awake.


    Salim yelled at Gao Yang, "will you let all our soldiers in! Do you need it? Can you go in now?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said to Salim, "no, don''t let your people in. They can''t see anything. Going in can only bring chaos and can''t end the battle quickly."


    Gao yangjue''s own brain became clearer. After taking a deep breath, he shouted in the walkie talkie: "toad, you take people to beat two tanks! Tortoise, take your people to block the enemy''s camp, let the enemy surrender, and resolutely kill those who dare to resist, but I don''t think there are too many people who dare to resist."


    After giving the order, he shouted, "radio!"


    Contact the artillery. The power of the walkie talkie is too small. After holding the high-power wireless phone behind Jason, he shouted, "wild duck! Bring your people to the barracks to receive equipment. Hurry!"


    "The wild duck understands, but boss, is the battle over?"


    Leibrov''s voice was extremely confused, and he said slowly, "the battle is not over, but it''s coming to an end."


    "Too fast! Well done, boss. I''ll take people there right away. Do you need to leave some personnel? Do you need to provide fire support?"


    Gao Yang said expressionless, "no, take all your people here. If you attack the enemy directly here, the battle will really end immediately, so hurry up. If you act fast enough, you may catch up with the battle."


    Gao Yang put down the radio microphone. At this time, Li JinFang shouted in the walkie talkie: "we killed an enemy tank, and the remaining tank is at large. Shall we catch up and kill it or let it go?"


    After a sharp twitch in the corner of his mouth, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying: "I''ll be the second Olympic Games..."

 Chapter 2393

    The battle went so smoothly and easily that Gao Yang fell into a very embarrassing and chagrined situation.


    "How can this be?"


    "Why not? You know, reality is often the most exaggerated."


    After a short conversation, groliov patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said, "don''t think so much. Take people in to receive equipment. This battle is over."


    Gao Yang shook his head, smiled bitterly and said, "in fact, we should really be lucky. It''s not a bad thing to meet such a dialogue."


    After a few wry smiles, Gao Yang said to Salim, "brother, take your people in. I think the people inside should surrender. You go to receive prisoners and I go to receive equipment."


    Salim was already extremely excited. The battle was incredibly easy. It must be a good thing, not a bad thing.


    Salim took people in to receive and take care of the prisoners. As husai armed soldiers entered the barracks in batches, there was no battle after that, so the situation was really the same as Gao Yang expected, and only the work of receiving prisoners and equipment was left.


    Gao Yang picked up his gun and said loudly, "well, let''s go in too. Although it''s unlikely that any battle will happen, everyone should be more vigilant. There are enough accidents today. I don''t want any bad accidents to happen again."


    Raised some vigilance, Gao Yang, several of them who had left cover also followed into the barracks.


    There were husai armed people everywhere. The soldiers who stayed in the barracks left the barracks in groups, and then squatted or sat down at the designated position. The battle was not only too smooth, but also too smooth to surrender.


    Not long after entering the barracks, Gao Yang listened to Li JinFang''s excited way: "boss, we have found the cannon! The cannon tanks and armored vehicles are all here!"


    Gao Yang finally came to the spirit. He said with surprise and joy: "where? How many guns?"


    Li JinFang said loudly, "developed! Developed! Six 2s3 self-propelled guns, more than a dozen towed guns, all in the warehouse. There are several t55 tanks, BMP1 armored vehicles and 120mm self-propelled mortars. It''s really developed this time!"


    Gao Yang was overjoyed, so he immediately said, "look at the self-propelled guns! We don''t want the others, just the cannon! Look at all the ammunition supply vehicles and support vehicles, and nobody moves!"


    After the call ended, Gao Yang immediately said to Jason, "radio! Tell the wild ducks to come quickly!"


    Inform leibrov to come quickly, and Gao Yang and his friends run quickly and arrive at the warehouse found by Li JinFang.


    "We followed the tank and came after it. We wanted to kill the tank. As a result, ha ha! This is the storage area for heavy equipment!"


    Li JinFang''s smiling mouth couldn''t close. On his left side were dozens of prisoners sitting on the ground, and on his right side were self-propelled guns parked in independent warehouses.


    Gao Yang looked around, took a deep breath and said to himself, "what do you think? I can understand why the armored forces live with the infantry, but why are the people and equipment of the armored forces separated? It shouldn''t be that people don''t leave the car. Can you go out immediately if something happens?"


    Irene shouted, "what do you think? Everything in this place is normal!"


    Gao Yang patted his chest and said in a loud voice, "inform walvikski to bring recruits to watch the prisoners. Then, then, I don''t know what to do..."


    After thinking about what to do next, Gao Yang said excitedly: "by the way, we have to see if these guns can be used. Also, interrogate these people and ask them who are artillery. They know where the ammunition depot is and control it!"


    Although he gave the order, he was too excited to wait for a moment, so he said loudly, "who can drive the self-propelled gun? Who can start? Check the oil quantity and start the gun first!"


    Groliov frowned and said, "don''t worry so much? Wait until the wild ducks come."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, I''m not sure!"


    After saying a word, Gao Yang immediately lowered his voice and said to Satan''s people: "I''ve always been uneasy in my heart. This military camp is too big. Who knows if there will be resistance, and I''m not sure whether there will be enemies from other places to support. In short, I think our main task now is to leave quickly with these cannons."


    At this time, those who have received serious special training can show up without any training.


    Taylor raised his hand and said, "boss, I can start the self-propelled gun, but it''s no problem if I start."


    Irene also said, "I have no problem. These things are almost the same."


    After that, Taylor and Irene entered a self-propelled gun. After they studied it in the cockpit for a while, they immediately started ignition, but the starter squeaked for a while, but the self-propelled gun they entered failed to start.


    Soon Irene came out of a self-propelled gun with a calm face, shook her head at Gao Yang and said, "I can''t catch fire. I''ll try another one."


    Irene also entered a self-propelled gun, and then the self-propelled gun began to hum and cry, but after a few puffs of oil smoke, the diesel engine started but still failed to catch fire.


    Irene climbed out of the cockpit again, shook her head at Gao Yang and said, "no, I think there is something wrong with the engine."


    "No problem with the engine. There is an intake air preheating switch next to the ignition switch. Check whether the intake air preheating switch is turned on. It''s too hot here. If they turn on the preheating switch, it will cause unstable start or fire fighting. Check it."


    It was not Satan who spoke, but a prisoner.


    There was no light, and it was dark everywhere. Gao Yang and his colleagues used night vision to observe the surrounding situation. After glancing at the speaker, Gao Yang saw a man sitting in the prisoner group looking up at Irene.


    Irene was stunned, then climbed into the self-propelled gun, and then she quickly came out and poked her head: "the preheating switch is off."


    The whole crowd turned their eyes on the prisoner.


    The prisoner was a little interesting, because he spoke Russian and sat in the group of prisoners of tank soldiers. Then he wore not a military uniform, but a work suit, with a lot of oil stains on his clothes and two old-fashioned moustaches on his lips,.


    "Hey, you, tell me what''s going on."


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, the prisoner with a moustache was suddenly stunned. After looking around in the dark, he suddenly looked annoyed and said loudly: "it''s not the problem of preheating switch, then I don''t know. I... I''m a tank soldier. I don''t know the diesel engine used by self-propelled guns."

 Chapter 2394

    Gao Yang has been watching the prisoner, but the prisoner in the dark can''t see Gao Yang. Looking at the expression on the prisoner''s face, Gao Yang feels very interesting.


    Gao Yang turned on the flashlight, and the bright light beam directly shone on the prisoner''s face, so the prisoner immediately raised his hand to block his eyes and said very uneasily: "I really don''t understand..."


    "You know the tank engine, but you don''t know the self-propelled gun engine. Is that what you mean?"


    In the face of Gao Yang''s question, the prisoner was silent for a moment, and finally used a helpless and flustered language: "I just said it casually, really just casually."


    Gao Yang sneered a few times. At this time, Frye hurried over and shouted, "boss, I brought someone to bring the artillery. There is a self-propelled artillery company here. Those guns are theirs!"


    When the real artillery came, Gao Yang no longer paid attention to the prisoner, but said loudly, "who is the pilot of the self-propelled gun? Stand up and drive the gun out to me! Otherwise, you will be unlucky!"


    A soldier who looked like he had just been pulled out of his quilt said tremblingly: "I''m the deputy company commander. We don''t have a driver. Our company commander and all the drivers were taken away yesterday. We don''t know where they went."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said helplessly, "the company commander and artillery commander are not here? What about your officer? Who has the highest rank here and where is he!"


    "Our battalion commander left together yesterday. He received the order and left together. The main officers at all levels of our artillery battalion are not here. Otherwise, ask the people of the tank battalion. Maybe they know."


    The deputy company commander looked very scared, but he gave a target to divert his attention. However, before Gao Yang looked at it, someone in the prisoners sitting next to him said, "our company commander is not here. He is not here these days. We don''t know what to do!"


    It seems quite reasonable that the leaders at all levels are absent, because if the leaders at all levels are present, it seems that these people will not be captured without doing anything.


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "I don''t care where your officer has gone. Now I just want to know who of you can start these self-propelled guns. You! You are the deputy company commander and will certainly start the gun truck. Go and start the gun truck for me. Go!"


    The deputy company commander slowly climbed up the self-propelled gun that Irene was waiting for, and then Irene followed him into the cockpit. After a moment, the self-propelled gun shook a few times and still failed to start.


    The deputy company commander poked out his head again and said with a distressed face, "can''t start the fire."


    Gao Yang is a little impatient. If he doesn''t get rid of these self-propelled guns, he will feel uneasy. Now he finally finds out where his uneasiness lies.


    "Aren''t you afraid if you don''t kill a few people?"


    Gao Yang pulled out his pistol as he spoke. Just as he was about to shoot to scare people, Jason said excitedly, "boss, the wild duck has brought people."


    A group of people hurried over and were still far away. Leibrov shouted, "boss, I''m coming. Where''s the cannon! Let me see."


    Leibrov stood in front of Gao Yang. After standing still, he immediately shouted, "ha ha, it''s all here! Great!"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "don''t be happy. The engine can''t start. I think these self-propelled guns have been damaged. Should you be able to repair them?"


    Leibrov immediately said in amazement: "damaged? That''s really troublesome. I learned how to fight and I know how to command self-propelled guns, but I didn''t learn how to repair cars, boss!"


    After hastily saying that, leibrov said to the more than a dozen artillery soldiers he brought: "who knows self-propelled artillery? Hurry and see what happened!"


    A soldier raised his hand and shouted, "what I''ve been operating is a self-propelled gun. Let me try."


    The soldier climbed into the cockpit, then climbed out again, and then said with a chagrin: "I may need to open the engine compartment to have a look, but I''m not very familiar with this kind of gun, but these engines are almost the same. Maybe I can handle it, but I need some help."


    "No, we don''t have that much time!"


    His words interrupted leibrov''s dialogue with his subordinates. Gao Yang pointed to the prisoner who had just spoken and said, "you, come out and tell me your name!"


    The prisoner who was illuminated stood up.


    The prisoner was very upset when he was illuminated by a flashlight. He wanted to block the dazzling light, but he didn''t dare, nor did he dare to turn sideways or close his eyes, so he could only narrow his eyes and say, "my name is masiev."


    Masiev was about one meter seven at most. He looked like he was in his fifties. He held his hands tightly together, lowered his head, and trembled when he spoke.


    Gao Yang came to masiyev and said loudly, "stretch out your hand."


    Masiev slowly stretched out his hands. His fingernails were full of stains left by engine oil, and there were black lines in the palm lines of his hands.


    Gao Yang had a bottom in his heart. He smiled and said, "masiev, I know you are a mechanic. No matter you repair tanks or anything, now go and fix those cannons for me to start."


    Masiev did not dare to take back his hands, but bowed his head and said, "I, I don''t quite understand. I don''t know if I can do it, but I think it shouldn''t, I..."


    "Look, look."


    Gao Yang grabbed masiev''s shoulder, pointed a pistol at the head of the deputy company commander of the artillery company, and said loudly, "if you can''t fix it, I''ll break his head first."


    The deputy company commander subconsciously wanted to shrink his head into the cockpit, but Irene grabbed him and had to stay where he was. When he was pointed at by the muzzle of the gun, he could only look scared and helpless.


    "Or I''ll kill him, him, or him."


    Gao Yang pointed the muzzle of his gun at the tank soldiers again. After casually pointing to several people, he pulled the masiev hard and said with a smile: "you know I''m not the kind of person who talks casually, right? I also know you can certainly repair those self-propelled guns. Go and fix them while I''m in a good mood."


    Masiev was stunned for a moment, then nodded his head and said in a hurry, "I''ll fix it right away, fix it right away!"


    Masiev quickly ran to the front of a self-propelled gun and said to the people of the artillery company, "come on, help me open the engine compartment cover. Someone has disassembled the U-shaped pipe connecting the air inlet valve. It''s no problem just to screw it on. Help quickly."


    Leibrov was stunned for a moment and then said loudly, "what if the U-tube is taken away?"


    Masiev still looked sad, but he was also extremely confident. He said loudly, "it hasn''t been completely removed. If the U-tube is completely removed, the sound is different. It only takes us a few minutes. It''s no problem."

 Chapter 2395

    The engine compartment cover of the self-propelled gun was opened. Masiev twisted it a few times with a wrench, and then shouted someone to light a fire at random.


    The first gun roared. Leibrov himself drove which self-propelled gun out of the garage. After turning twice in the open space, leibrov came out of the cockpit and shouted to Gao Yang, "everything is normal, boss!"


    Gao Yang finally put down his heart.


    Obviously, the director of the artillery company made some tricks when he was recruited and left, so that the self-propelled gun could not start, but there was a mechanic named maxim, which only slightly hindered Satan''s black hand.


    No matter in Syria or Ukraine, as long as large combat equipment is used, there must be logistics and support maintenance personnel. Therefore, Gao Yang, a mechanic, has seen a lot, but maxim, a powerful mechanic here, he met for the first time.


    Modern war is inseparable from tanks, cars, aircraft and artillery. As long as it is machinery, it must be maintained and repaired, and there will be problems. Whether it is maintenance or repair, the role of an excellent mechanic is obvious.


    The crew of both tanks and self-propelled guns should not only be responsible for driving combat vehicles for combat, but also have the ability to maintain and eliminate simple faults. However, when there are major problems or damage in combat, professional mechanics must be needed.


    The more high-tech equipment, the easier it is to repair. Now many equipment are modular. When looking for faults, use the computer to find the fault code. After finding out the cause of the fault, replace the broken parts directly. If it is damaged in the battle, directly replace the broken parts. It is not very different from the current car repair in the 4S store. In short, it is only replaced but not repaired, It''s simple.


    Those cutting-edge advanced armored vehicles can be repaired in this way, but those old equipment that has been in service for decades can''t. If there is a problem with the old equipment, it must be solved by relying on the experience of mechanics. If it can be repaired, even if a part has reached its service life, it will not be replaced easily. Only when it can''t be repaired, will the problem of replacing parts be considered.


    As for Satan, light weapons can use the best things in the world, which are better than the armies of any country, but heavy weapons and large equipment can only be used for what.


    Having said so much, it means that masiev, a mechanic, is very powerful and useful. He is a talent.


    Let masiyev repair M1A2, leopard 2A6 and any latest tank armored vehicle. It is estimated that he will have to be blind.


    However, it is the same in other ways. It is impossible for most of the mechanics who usually repair advanced equipment to repair diesel engines that were produced 40 or 50 years ago, because they are not of the same era at all.


    Masiyev is not suitable for the troops of the United States, France and Germany, but it is certainly suitable for countries such as Yemen, Syria and Somalia. Therefore, masiyev is certainly suitable for Satan.


    Looking at masiev''s continuous troubleshooting of self-propelled guns, Gao Yang laughed more and more happily. Finally, he said to groliov, "this guy is very powerful, isn''t he?"


    Groliov nodded and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s really good. I''ve seen a support personnel like him. There must be such a person in the maintenance support personnel of every mechanical force. Such people are babies. Our Airborne Division has a mechanic. He just needs to take his ears to understand the problem. Our division commander is polite to him."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "he just knows what the problem is."


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, such people are babies. It''s a good idea for you to keep him."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I knew you would understand what I mean. I had a bad attitude just now. Why don''t you talk about it?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "forget it, you''d better say it yourself. You''re the head, and you''re more sincere."


    Gao Yang nodded and shouted to masiev, who had just repaired the last self-propelled gun: "masiev, come here, don''t be afraid, come here."


    Masiev was still very afraid and didn''t dare to lift his head when he stood in front of Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang reached out and patted masiyev on the shoulder. Masiyev subconsciously wanted to hide. As a result, he quickly shrugged his shoulders like a quail.


    "Hehe, masiev, you are very powerful."


    Masiev whispered, "I, I..."


    "Where are you from?"


    "I, I..."


    Masiev was too timid to speak. He coughed loudly and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. I just scared you. How can I really shoot? And I''m also testing you to see how your level is. Well, you''re really good."


    After easing masiyev''s heart, Gao Yang continued to smile: "you speak Russian, also called masiyev, then you must not be Yemeni, so where are you from? Why are you here?"


    "I, i... I am, how to say..."


    Masiev said with a sad face: "I''m from Kyrgyzstan, but I was born in Moscow. My father was a Soviet officer. Later, I joined the army and stationed in Kazakhstan. After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, some people returned to Russia, some stayed and became the Kazakh army, and I had nowhere to go..."


    Masiev still looked sad. After looking up at Gao Yang, he quickly lowered his head and whispered: "I''m from Kyrgyzstan, but I''ve never been to Kyrgyzstan. I want to go back to Moscow, but I don''t have my dormitory, so I have to stay in Kazakhstan, but my wife and children are in Moscow. What can I do if I want to go back? I don''t have any skills and can''t find a job."


    After a few trivial words, masiev quickly said: "after two years in Kazakhstan, I can only leave the army. Our army numbers have been revoked. I have nothing to do and have no money to earn. It''s really difficult. Then someone introduced me to Egypt. I can support my family by doing my old job in Egypt."


    Suddenly, masiev stopped talking, and then he said with a little helplessness: "I stayed in Egypt for a few years and divorced my wife, and then I went to Yemen. I forgot why I came at that time. It''s also a coincidence. I just worked here for many years. Although I earn little money, I have enough to live, and where can I go? I''m an old guy. I can only deal with these old guys who can''t talk. Where can I go ¡­¡±

 Chapter 2396

    Masiev was a military talent who was exiled from the disintegration of the Soviet Union. There were too many people like him. Millions of Soviet troops collapsed and lost everything. These soldiers who could only fight lost all their living soil at once. The consequence was that the mercenary group was almost monopolized by the people of the CIS countries overnight.


    No one can help the torrent of the times. Gao Yang only needs to know the origin of masiev. It''s enough to know that masiev has no origin and background. It''s just an abandoned child who has been struggling to survive in the wrong era.


    Gao Yang patted masiyev on the shoulder again, with a sincere smile on his face and said, "life is very difficult, man, life is like this. There are some things that no one can do, right? Er, you just work here, right? How much do you earn a month?"


    Masiev whispered, "I don''t have much money. I can get 200 dollars a month, but sometimes I can''t give money, or I can only give dozens of dollars, but I don''t use much money now. I have a place to live and food. I rarely go out and don''t use much money."


    Gao Yang pinched his ears and said loudly, "Er, how much is it?"


    "Two hundred is good, but sometimes I can''t give it."


    "Cough, well, didn''t you marry a wife later? Since you''ve been here for a long time, didn''t you marry another wife?"


    Masiev still looked sad and said, "I married again, but my wife died. For several years, she was attacked and killed in the market. Later, I didn''t marry again and lived in the military camp."


    There''s no complicated background. Now there''s no concern or drag. It''s really appropriate.


    Gao Yang sighed sympathetically and said, "masiev, you are a great mechanic. You work for me."


    Just then, leibrov shouted at him, "boss, will you drive all the guns out first?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "find the ammunition depot first and drive away the support car together!"


    After shouting, he said eagerly to masiyev, "how about you? Work for me. I''ll give you 20000 dollars a month!"


    Masiev was startled, raised his head and said to Gao Yang in amazement, "twenty thousand dollars a month?"


    "Yes, you go with me and repair and maintain our car in the future. It''s still your old business. You must have no problem."


    Masiev hesitated for a moment, lowered his head and whispered, "thank you for your kindness, but I''d better forget it, i... I..."


    Groliov was worried and said loudly, "what are you? Cheer up! Twenty thousand dollars a month. If you are not satisfied, you can say how much!"


    "It''s not about money..."


    Masiev groaned and said with a sad face, "it''s really not a matter of money. What do I want money for now? I''m fine here. I don''t know what to do when I leave here. What do I want so much money for? I''m sorry, I don''t want to go."


    Groliov took a breath and said anxiously, "if you have money, you can''t do it! You can''t do what you want to do if you want to marry a wife and enjoy it!"


    Masiev hesitated. Gao Yang could see that he was not thinking about groliov''s life, but hesitating how to refuse groliov.


    "Thank you, but I''d better stay. I really don''t want to, uh, don''t want to..."


    Gao Yang patted masiyev, coughed twice and said with a smile: "you see, this place has been occupied by us. Husai''s armed forces have fought with the Zhengfu army. In the future, you can''t live in this camp. Everything you know is gone. It''s gone in the future."


    Masiev said blankly, "ah..."


    Groliov said angrily, "are you still a man? You..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, then said to masiyev, "I guess you''re just afraid, aren''t you? Seeing that everything familiar is gone right away, you feel very afraid. You don''t want to earn much money. You just want to live a familiar life quietly, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "But it''s gone. Don''t think about it. There''s nothing left."


    Masiev bit his teeth, not because of anger, but because of fear and loss.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "why did you just say that the cannon couldn''t start? What''s the problem with the preheating switch?"


    When asked about his job, masiev said: "2s3 self-propelled artillery is designed to be used in cold and temperate zones. Yemen is too hot, so the air inlet preheating switch is useless. Er, it''s a very common problem. I just, really just couldn''t help but say something casually. I just didn''t want to say anything..."


    A casual remark caused him trouble. Masiev must think so. He smiled and said, "when did you think it was a U-tube problem?"


    Masiev''s mouth turned aside and said helplessly, "I''ll know as soon as I listen carefully. At the beginning, I was a little afraid and didn''t pay attention..."


    Gao Yang patted masiyev heavily on the shoulder, and then said with a high spirited smile, "well, it''s you. Come with us. Someone will arrange you later. You''ll be my man in the future."


    Masiev looked up and said blankly, "ah? But I don''t want to..."


    "What don''t you want? Do you still have a choice? Pack up your tools and don''t bring anything else. In the future, you will be my person and I will pay you, but don''t think about whether you will work for me or not, that''s all."


    After very overbearing, Gao Yang shouted to leibrov, "wild duck."


    "What''s the matter, boss."


    "His name is masiev. He is a very powerful mechanic. He will be our man in the future. Now he belongs to you. Watch him and don''t let him run away."


    Masiev was stunned and said, "don''t let him run away?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "masiev is not ready to work for us now. You should look after him before he really changes his mind, okay?"


    Leibrov immediately laughed and said, "I see, boss, I will soon let masiev change his mind."


    He pushed masiyev on his back and said with a loud smile, "don''t scare him. Look better and take the people away."


    Leibrov took masiev away. Groliov said discontentedly, "I thought you would always persuade him or give him more money. This guy really doesn''t look like a man."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "don''t you see he''s scared? When I say $20000, his eyes are saying you''re bluffing a fool. In fact, I said he might agree to give him $2000 a month. Do you believe it?"


    Groliov frowned and said, "can he be so stupid?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "he''s not stupid. He''s just used to poverty."


    Groliov nodded and whispered, "you''re right. I was used to fighting for hundreds of dollars. At that time, I thought it was normal. If you offered me tens of thousands of dollars for a battle, I would still think you were lying to me. Now in retrospect, it''s really..."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "so don''t say so much. It''s easier to use coercion directly!"

 Chapter 2397

    An artillery company needs a lot of things, especially to pull all the ammunition away, it really takes some effort.


    Leibrov was very busy and happy. When he first joined Satan, Gao Yang said that he would bring him an artillery regiment in the future. Now the artillery regiment has not been seen, but a heavy artillery company has actually got it.


    "Boss, the support vehicles and ammunition supply vehicles have been driven out. We can''t pull all the ammunition. Can we go back and pull it slowly? The most important problem is that we don''t have enough manpower now."


    When leibrov found Gao Yang, he said in a hurry. Then he pointed to the prisoners under guard and said in a hurry: "Our people are all technical arms. It must be no problem to operate cannons, but some unimportant positions, such as loader, only need physical strength and certain experience. I think we can find some people from the prisoners? Otherwise, we are a little nervous to operate these six cannons."


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said, "are you sure you can?"


    "Certainly. The people you find could have been expanded."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "then go to the prisoners and ask if anyone is willing to go with us. If no one is willing to take the initiative to go with you, consider the means of coercion. As for husai, don''t think about it. It''s certainly no problem."


    Cleaning the battlefield is coming to an end, and tanks and armored vehicles should not be raised at all, because he does not have enough infantry to cooperate with armored vehicles, nor does he have appropriate personnel to operate tanks and armored vehicles. According to Satan''s consistent style, it is better not to use equipment that is not good at operation.


    Just then Salim came again with someone.


    Salim always looks worried. Gao Yang doesn''t know what he has to worry about, but this time, Salim seems to be really worried.


    "Rafghani has brought someone!"


    Gao Yang raised his eyebrows and said lightly, "Oh?"


    Salim gasped slightly and hurriedly: "I didn''t inform others about the progress here. I intend to tell Abdullah and rafghani about the progress here after you choose what you need. There must be no problem with Abdullah, but rafghani may bring some trouble. However, rafghani already knows and he is coming!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "what will happen if rafghani comes? Does he still want to take the captured booty from me?"


    Salim looked embarrassed and said, "that''s what I''m worried about."


    Gao Yang smiled disapprovingly, and then he said blandly, "only I can rob things from others, and no one can rob things from me. Don''t worry."


    Salim said very hard, "don''t have conflict, it will be very troublesome, so you quickly leave with your people and anything you want. I will make it clear to Abdullah, and Abdullah will understand. Now hurry up, brother. I know you''re not afraid of anything, but do me a favor if you help?"


    Gao Yang looked at Salim and said seriously, "my brother, I understand your difficulties, and I give you face, so, well, I''ll leave now."


    There is no need to have a conflict with the Iranians, so Gao Yang immediately said on the walkie talkie: "tortoise, wild duck and cobra, take your people away immediately. Wild duck, take important things away. You can come back and take them slowly and act immediately."


    After giving the order, Gao Yang smiled at Salim and said, "here are tanks, armored vehicles and some cannons. They all belong to you. You have to send someone to receive and take care of them. You''d better hurry away."


    Salim said hurriedly, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll see you off first. Let''s go now."


    One more thing is better than one less. Gao Yang immediately took people to evacuate. There were people in front and cars behind. He opened to the gate.


    Gao Yang''s mood was very happy, but his good mood suddenly stopped when he reached the gate, because just before he went out, lavgani arrived with people.


    Rafghani also blocked the door.


    After putting a few cars in front of the door and putting the formation out first, rafghani slowly came out from behind several trucks. Under the irradiation of many car headlights, he waved to Gao Yang and said loudly, "Hello, Mr. petram, we meet again."


    Gao Yang, who was shot directly into his eyes by the car headlights, was very upset, but he still raised his hand, waved it, smiled and said, "what a coincidence, Mr. rafghani."


    Rafghani followed more than a dozen heavily armed soldiers and slowly walked towards Gaoyang. There were soldiers jumping off the truck behind him, and then quickly ran to both sides. Although he didn''t aim the muzzle directly at the gate, the meaning of blockade was very obvious.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but lavgani walked around Gao Yang and was silent for a moment before saying with a winner''s smile, "I''m here to receive equipment."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "your news is really fast. Please, there are a lot of equipment in it. You really should bring more people to receive it."


    Rafghani looked at Gao Yang, then looked behind Gao Yang, then smiled and said, "thank you, Mr. rafghani, for firing the cannon for us."


    "Yes, yes, here, where is your cannon? We can''t use it. It''s all yours."


    Gao Yang pointed to the four 122 caliber cannons brought by leibrov behind lavjani.


    "Right there, the four towed guns are really useless. Please take them away.".


    Rafghani said with a smile, "no, no, no, you misunderstood. I mean all the equipment in this camp, that is, the self-propelled artillery behind you. As for the four towed artillery, of course, I will take them away."


    Gao Yang smiled more politely. He smiled and said, "you''re going to rob me of the booty, aren''t you?"


    Rafghani shook his head, then raised his index finger and shook it. Then he smiled and said, "this is not looting, but everything here belongs to us. We should receive it and arrange how to use it. Therefore, it''s a pity that you have to leave everything."


    Gao Yang''s smile finally disappeared. He was tired of this hypocritical way of communication.


    "I''m beginning to get angry. We beat it down here. I seized everything here. Now you have to rob it when you come here, which makes me really angry."


    With a regretful look on his face, rafghani said, "I''m sorry you''re angry, but it''s useless for you to be angry, because I have to take all the equipment here. This is my order and we have discussed with husai armed forces. Therefore, I''m sorry to make you angry."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said calmly, "it seems that you don''t understand what''s going to happen next, Mr. rafghani. You don''t have to feel sorry or sorry, because after I''m angry, it''s me who should say I''m sorry."

 Chapter 2398

    Lavjani should also be tired of communicating with Gao Yang, so after Gao Yang began to threaten him frankly, lavjani chose the most direct way.


    "No one can leave here without my command."


    He raised his hand and shook it. After giving a very indifferent order, the soldiers around rafghani did not move, but the soldiers scattered in a fan 20 or 30 meters behind him immediately raised their guns.


    Why do you talk so much nonsense? In the end, it doesn''t depend on who has a big fist. Since what you do is hard robbery, why hide it.


    So rafghani fired the gun directly.


    Gao Yang smiled, nodded and said, "sure enough, Mr. rafghani, this way is suitable for us now."


    Salim raised his hands and shouted, "calm down!"


    After a roar, Salim stood between Gao Yang and rafghani and shouted to rafghani: "you can''t do this! This is Yemen, and Mr. petram is also our friend. You..."


    Rafghani squinted at Salim and said contemptuously, "Oh, has Mr. Salim made a decision for husai''s armed forces?"


    Salim was speechless at once. Gao Yang reached out and pushed Salim aside. He smiled and said, "my brother, it''s none of your business now. Stand back, stand back, stand back, listen to me, stand back."


    Salim looked at Gao Yang, but shook his head helplessly and desperately and said, "no, don''t make the situation out of control. We can discuss it slowly."


    In fact, Gao Yang is really moved. Although he knows that Salim''s coming out and talking for him is also for the interests of husai''s armed forces, Gao Yang is like this. He will be kind to anyone who is kind to him.


    Gao Yang smiled and asked Salim to step back, so groliov took Salim and forcibly pulled Salim aside.


    After waiting for Salim to stand far enough, Gao Yang looked at rafghani, spread his hand, smiled and said, "FAK oil! Fuck you!"


    As soon as rafghani''s face changed, he said angrily, "what are you talking about!"


    Gao yanceng pulled out the gun and pointed it at rafghani''s nose. Then, in the loud shouting and scolding of more than a dozen guards around rafghani, and when they raised the guns that had been held in their hands to his head, he turned a blind eye, took another step forward and directly pushed the muzzle of the gun to rafghani''s forehead.


    There was a drop of sweat on rafghani''s face.


    Gao Yang said slowly, "I say I''m FAK your mother! FAK your family! Do you know what I mean? Do you want to repeat it for you several times?"


    Satan had already raised his guns, and when he saw the guns moving across the street, Gao Yang even directly put his guns on rafghani''s forehead. What''s more polite at this time.


    Peter roared, "spread out! Spread out! Battle formation, whoever dares to move will kill them!"


    Walvikski also roared: "listen to my command, you must kill your target if you shoot."


    There was some commotion among the sharp knife commandos and some confusion among the veterans, but the recruits did not hesitate. They scattered and raised their guns against a group of Iranians. Moreover, they drank and scolded loudly without showing any timidity.


    Gao Yang pointed a gun at lougani''s head and said slowly, "you deserve to rob things with me. I thought you called hundreds of helpers and I was afraid of you? Do you fucking know that this is my booty? Do you know that only we rob others and no one can rob our things? Fuck your mother. You came out the first day?"


    There are more than a dozen guns pointing high, but rafghani, who is directly aimed at the forehead, is the one with greater pressure. However, rafghani has a great advantage, that is, he is afraid and nervous, but he is still very calm.


    "You think about it! Do you dare to shoot? Are you not afraid of causing disputes between the two countries? Do you... Do you bear the consequences?"


    Listening to rafghani''s scolding, he laughed loudly.


    "I want to ask you if you dare to take someone to block my door and rob my booty. Have you considered the consequences? I dare to shoot. Do you dare? You want a fight, right? No problem. I''ll give you a fight. Will you bear the consequences?"


    After asking the question almost intact, Gao Yang pushed the muzzle of the gun and said calmly: "You can''t afford any consequences, but I can! I don''t have any identity, but you can try to fight with me! I''m here to do big things. You idiot has asked me for trouble several times to destroy the relationship between the two countries. Do you know what the relationship between the two countries is?"


    Rafghani really lacks confidence, because Russia is Iran''s backer. Although Iran is indeed very useful to Russia, Iran is not Russia''s backer, which is very important.


    Rafghani''s face has been changing. Gao Yang''s tough response has indeed exceeded his psychological expectations, but when things come to this point, he really can''t stand it.


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to shoot rafghani, but he couldn''t stand in such a stalemate all the time. Now it depends on who has more courage.


    Holding a gun in his right hand, he raised his left hand. After snapping his fingers, his index finger pointed to a group of soldiers blocking the gate from rafghani''s head, and then said calmly, "crush them!"


    Six self-propelled guns rumbled forward, the headlights were on, and the guns could not be fired, but the people pointed at the muzzle did not dare to think so, and the machine guns of the self-propelled guns were turning back and forth. If they really fought, the armor of the self-propelled guns was weak, right.


    And this is not over. Out of the habit of cautious artillery commanders, leibrov opened the cannon while leaving the four towed guns at the door, while the d30 gun can change the firing direction at 360 degrees and can direct fire.


    "Aim at those bastards! Shoot when you fight! Shoot! Kill them!"


    Leibrov leaned out half of his body on the self-propelled gun, holding a walkie talkie to recklessly command his soldiers, so the four d30 also pointed the muzzle at the gate.


    The cannon is just a deterrent, but holding the gun is aimed at the muzzle of the cannon. The sense of oppression is really different.


    A guard around rafghani couldn''t help it. He may have lost his mind due to pressure. Although he didn''t dare to shoot Gao Yang''s head directly, he couldn''t help reaching out to save rafghani.


    This is an extremely stupid and dangerous action, because it is really possible to kill everyone, when the leaders of both sides of the confrontation are under each other''s guns, so they dare not shoot.


    Rafghani almost shouted out with a trembling heart. Gao Yang really didn''t expect someone to take action. Now he can''t retreat, even if his momentum is slightly weak. Therefore, it''s very troublesome for someone to take action rashly.


    Four or five meters away from rafghani, the guard rushed to Gao Yang. He turned the butt of his rifle to Gao Yang instead of the muzzle, indicating that he was going to hit Gao Yang with the butt. At this time, rafghani finally couldn''t help shouting: "don''t move!"


    In the roar of lougani, he turned the muzzle of the gun like lightning, aimed at the soldier, and then fired a shot.


    It''s dangerous to see blood.

 Chapter 2399

    Gao Yang shot the soldier in the leg, and then fired a second shot in the soldier''s hand. He was worried that the soldier would shoot after being shot, so it was safer to shoot off the gun.


    The speed of shooting was too fast, so Gao Yang fired two shots and only one shot. In short, after the soldier fell to the ground, a large group of confrontational people didn''t follow.


    Shooting is very dangerous. Once a person suddenly fires a gun during this confrontation, it is likely to cause everyone to shoot at the same time. In that case, it is really dangerous.


    Gao Yang wouldn''t have shot if he hadn''t heard rafghani yell don''t move, but after rafghani yelled, the situation would be a little better. At least those Iranians wouldn''t shoot immediately if they didn''t hear the gunshot.


    The atmosphere is still extremely tense, but Gao Yang is very experienced now. He knows how to decide the direction of the situation in a tense confrontation.


    "Are you really ready to fight with me? Are you really going to turn your personal grievances into an unmanageable two-state crisis?"


    Gao Yang drank loudly. He shouted in Russian.


    It''s important to use Russian. This is Gao Yang reminding lavgani to think about his background.


    After two drinks, Gao Yang put the muzzle of the gun against rafghani''s head again and said loudly, "if this is what you want, come!"


    He was arrogant, but Gao Yang was waiting for Salim to speak quickly. Only Salim spoke, could he have a chance to give rafghani a step. Only rafghani had a step, could he go down the slope.


    "Stop it! Stop it! Calm down, calm down!"


    Salim certainly had to act as a peacemaker. He ran out and said sincerely to Gao Yangji: "brother, please, stop here, stop here."


    Rafghani brought a lot of people to grab the booty, but this night is definitely not a scene of fire, rafghani dare not, so after the peacemaker appeared, Gao Yang can''t be completely silent, but he will never take the initiative to give way.


    People like loughghani command to advance by an inch. Gao Yang''s two concessions did not satisfy loughghani, so Gao Yang did not intend to really kill loughghani, but he would never give in for the third time.


    Gao Yang looked at Salim, shook his head and whispered, "brother, I''m sorry, I don''t give you face, but I really don''t want to give way anymore. Do you know how I deal with such people?"


    Gao Yang put his eyes on rafghani and said coldly, "for annoying flies, my choice is to shoot them to death."


    Rafghani left a cold sweat again, and then he said in a deep voice, "you dare not!"


    Lavjani was once again untimely tough. Gao Yang was really helpless, because he found that he could not completely grasp the trend of the situation, just because lavjani always made untimely judgments.


    Gao Yang smiled coldly. He was wondering whether to hit rafghani on the arm or leg, but if he shot rafghani, it was really possible to turn the confrontation into a melee, er, and Gao Yang felt that it was really worthless to cause casualties in such unnecessary disputes.


    What should I do.


    Gao Yang was helpless, but at this time, the person who should appear finally appeared.


    "Stop it! Stop it! Stop it all!"


    A car came quickly. While the car was still running, someone leaned out of the window and shouted. Abdullah finally came.


    When the car stopped, Abdullah rushed over quickly. After only one look, he said loudly, "what are you doing? Mr. petram! Put down the gun! I told you to put down the gun!"


    Abdullah''s tone was very impolite, but Gao Yang didn''t mean to be angry, but immediately obediently put down his gun.


    Abdullah gasped for two breaths, and then said angrily, "guys, I need an explanation!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "there''s nothing to explain. No one can take my booty from me! The booty is not mine, but husai''s armed, but now it belongs to me. That''s mine. No one can take it."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at rafghani and Abdullah, and then said with a cruel face: "I came with an olive branch. I don''t want the olive branch to slip from my hand, but I want to say that in fact, I''m more used to and prefer holding a gun in my hand!"


    Gao Yang''s words are very important. At a young age, he is extremely dissatisfied with rafghani''s practice. If he dares to provoke him again, he will fight. At a big age, he is expressing his dissatisfaction with husai''s armed forces.


    Yemen has a large number of tribal armed forces and warlords. Russia can support husai armed forces, but it really doesn''t waste any energy to support another armed force.


    Knowing why the conflict happened, Abdullah looked at rafghani and held back his anger: "Mr. rafghani, this is Yemen! This is Yemen!"


    Abdullah is a bit off color, because he can''t like the style of Supreme Lord rafghani. No one will like it.


    Rafghani''s face was uncertain. Then he said slowly, "it''s more advantageous to concentrate resources. We agreed, but Mr. petram wants to destroy the current stable cooperative relationship. I..."


    "Destroy your mother!"


    Gao Yang scolded without hesitation. At this time, playing a modest and polite gentleman is meaningless.


    Gao Yang pointed to rafghani''s chest and said fiercely: "Rafghani, you''re an idiot, you know? I insulted you like this. What can you do? I know you don''t want to destroy Iran''s dominance here, but we have to participate in it. Did you stop it? Did the people behind you stop it? What''s the point of using this means besides showing your incompetence?"


    "Shut up! You..."


    "Shut up!"


    After holding down rafghani''s voice with a roar, he said gnashing his teeth: "accept the reality! You can''t afford the consequences of angering me. What can I do if I kill you? Can you try? Then try, because you''ve angered me!"


    Gao Yang turned and left, and then dropped a word.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Gao Yang walked back to the crowd on his side, then waved his hand and said loudly, "move forward! Who dares to stop and crush them!"


    Leibrov immediately gave orders loudly in Russian, and then his self-propelled gun roared out and knocked open the car blocking the door, forcing the Iranian soldiers to make way.


    No one dared to shoot. At this time, no one could shoot. After watching the self-propelled gun hit a road and drove first, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "stop the team!"


    The men of the sharp knife commando began to follow behind the self-propelled artillery. They glared at rafghani and the Iranian soldiers impolitely.


    When Gao Yang left calmly with a large group of people, Gao Yang suddenly stopped his feet, pointed to lavgani and said, "this is not over yet!"

 Chapter 2400

    Back to the temporary camp on the mountain, leibrov took the artillery to conduct a comprehensive inspection of the self-propelled artillery, while Gao Yang and they sat together again.


    "It''s really dangerous tonight. When you shot, I thought it was going to be a fire fight. In that case, there can''t be no casualties, Falk! Lougani, an idiot, can really make trouble!"


    Groliov said angrily, but then he said helplessly, "but what can we do? We can''t really kill them. It''s not worth it. It will destroy our plan."


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said in a deep voice: "we can''t continue like this. Our concession can''t get rafghani''s respect. Although he has been at a disadvantage several times, he won''t be willing to be robbed by Russia for control of husai''s armed forces. He will always make trouble. Unfortunately, we don''t really represent Russia, so we can''t be really unscrupulous."


    Li Jin Fang zhengse said, "how? Is there a way?"


    Gao Yang said deeply: "I have an adventurous plan. We must completely destroy rafghani''s courage to challenge, so we should be more arrogant than rafghani. Since giving rafghani face can''t make him due respect, we''ll beat him in the face. We''ll do it tomorrow..."


    The next morning, just before dawn, all the people of the sharp knife commando were summoned.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and Peter said loudly, "today, we will issue military knives and combat uniforms to the second batch of members of the sharp knife commando!"


    Gao Yang pointed to the recruits and said loudly, "you did well yesterday. Although the battle last night can''t explain too many problems, I''m very satisfied with your courage and obedience when confronting the Iranians yesterday. Therefore, you are qualified to officially become a member of the sharp knife commando."


    The recruits didn''t expect that the day when they officially joined the team would come so soon. They were very excited, but at this time, Gao Yang raised his hand to stop the unnecessary noise and said to the veterans: "And you let me down a little. You are the sharp knife commando, and the sharp knife commando belongs to me now. I have to order you to resolutely carry out it to the end, but some of you hesitated in the confrontation last night, which makes me very dissatisfied."


    Some of those veterans were indignant, these were those who did not hesitate to raise their guns, some were ashamed, these were those who hesitated at that time.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "the past is over. After we see, you will soon have a chance to prove yourself."


    After saying that, Gao Yang said very seriously, "now start issuing military knives and combat uniforms."


    Another ceremony was delayed for two hours, but after the recruits put on new combat clothes and military knives, Gao Yang looked at his watch and shouted, "let''s go to the new camp for breakfast! Let''s go!"


    No one in the sharp knife commando knew what to do, but the whole temporary camp was demolished, including the field clinic and cooking belongings were loaded into the car, and then towards noon, hundreds of people and the large supply army began to march towards Sana''a city.


    In a large residential area on the outskirts of Sana''a City, there are many husai armed soldiers in military uniforms and many soldiers dressed as civilians but with guns. They are all husai armed soldiers, and this is an area occupied by husai armed.


    The battle could not have spread to the corner of the suburb, but today, after a large team was sent from outside the city, the people in this area were soon nervous, and many soldiers were assembled. However, with the sudden exposure of the identity of the army, the soldiers soon relaxed, because they came from their own people.


    "It''s our cannon, our sharp knife commando!"


    With the same cry flying around, the calm corner soon returned to calm until the people here were nervous again.


    Because which guns are abnormal.


    The soldiers with many pickup trucks and black combat clothes looked particularly dazzling in the eyes of husai armed soldiers. While these soldiers shouted to let people retreat, self-propelled guns forced their way from the narrow road.


    Until the pickup trucks stopped one after another, and then all the people in black combat clothes got out of the car and pushed the bullets into the chamber one by one, the husai armed soldiers didn''t know what these fellow soldiers were going to do.


    It was not until the cannons smashed into some courtyard walls and then clattered the machine gun on the self-propelled gun with several shuttles of bullets that everyone understood.


    These fierce looking soldiers are looking for trouble with cannons!


    Who''s the trouble? Of course it''s the Iranian!


    Gao Yang stood behind the turret of a self-propelled gun and commanded the cannon to break through the wall. When the Iranian soldiers ran out of rooms one after another and raised their guns to make a combat posture, Gao Yang kicked a brick left on the gun with his foot, then turned and shouted to the members of the sharp knife Commando: "Brothers, it looks much more comfortable here than on the mountain, so we''ll start living here today."


    Standing on the top of the high turret with his hands on his hips, he looks arrogant and domineering. He looks arrogant and arrogant. He is really very flat.


    But no one dared to beat Gao Yang, and no one dared to shoot a black gun at Gao Yang. The machine guns on the self-propelled guns turned back and forth. Not to mention, even the gun barrel was unlocked, slowly moved the muzzle and aimed at the houses.


    Self propelled guns are not easy to use when used as tanks, but they are not useless, and they are very easy to use when used to demolish houses.


    Many Iranians took rockets and aimed artillery. They learned from last night''s experience, and rockets do not need special preparation.


    Rafghani finally came out. He pointed to the high voice and shouted, "petram! What are you going to do!"


    Gao Yang looked down at rafghani and said angrily, "I''ll rob your place to live. Now, get out of here with your people, or we''ll go to war!"


    "You dare! You dare!"


    Rafghani was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He had nothing to say except you.


    "Look, I dare not! Rafghani, I''m here to trouble you today. I said that you can''t afford the consequences of provoking me. If you have the seed, we''ll fight. Today, even if many people die, I''ll show you what is the real loot!"


    After that, Gao Yang pulled out his pistol and shouted fiercely, "drive them out! If anyone dares to resist, fight! If any of them dares to shoot, fight! Fight! Everyone is ready to shoot. If you don''t want to die, kill the enemy before he kills you! Give it to me!"

 Chapter 2401

    "What!"


    Watching the guard running to report to him, with the residue of Kat in his mouth and a handful of Salim to be sent to his mouth, he was completely dull.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Petram and a large group of people fought with Mr. rafghani''s soldiers!"


    Salim put down his hand and said in a trembling voice, "there''s a fight? Where is it? What''s going on? Make it clear!"


    "Petram took people to their camp in lavgani, and then there was a fight."


    Salim let go of his hand, threw the cat in his hand on the ground, grabbed his guard and yelled, "to make it clear, why did petram fight with rafghani, and in rafghani''s camp? No, you tell me what it means to fight! Did you shoot? Did you die?"


    "Shoot! I don''t know if there are dead people. Peter ram, with guns and sharp knives, went directly to Mr. rafghani''s camp and said a few words. Peter ram said that he was going to rob the Iranian camp, and then they fought and shot! But it seemed that they didn''t shoot each other. They were mainly fighting with fists. I don''t know the specific situation. I want to know Ask right away? "


    Salim sat down on the ground and said, "it''s over! It''s really over..."


    "Go and stop them. What shall we do?"


    Salim raised his hand and gasped: "I must see Abdullah right now. You can immediately ask what the situation is. If the Russians and Iranians start fighting and many people die, then, then..."


    After several times, Salim said with a sad face, "that''s really over. No, I''ll go there myself. Let''s talk on the way and pull me up, come on, come on!"


    Salim felt that his legs were weak. He had to rely on the help of guards to stand up. He wanted to inform Abdullah first, but now Salim thought it would be better to go and have a look directly. Now it''s too late to inform anyone. If the situation is out of control, his future in hussaiwu will be completely over.


    There is a fight between the backer and the backer. Salim doesn''t know how to stop it. Russia can''t afford to offend, but Iran can''t afford to offend. Then, if those Russians die too much, Iran can''t bear the consequences. In short, there will be no winner in the result of this fight, but all three sides will lose.


    Why did the fight start? Salim began to scold rafghani in his heart.


    Russians, it''s okay. They have to find something to do. Rafghani, an asshole, teases them again and again. What an asshole!


    Salim sat in the car and his mind was completely confused when the car rushed all the way to the Iranian camp.


    Salim can see who really dares to kill and frighten. He has no doubt that petram really dares to kill, regardless of the consequences and the cost, but rafghani can''t see it.


    "Here we are."


    Hearing the driver''s words, Salim, who was full of confusion, took a deep breath, pushed open the door and got out of the car. He originally felt that his soft legs had strength, and there was no way. It was so far that he always had to face it.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way! It''s none of your business here. Get out of here. What''s good!"


    Yelling loudly, Salim drove the onlookers forward quickly.


    Salim thought he should take Hussein armed soldiers and forcibly stop the two sides fighting, but now he changed his attention. Since Iran and Russia can''t afford to be offended by Hussein armed forces, let them fight. Now the most important thing is not to let Hussein armed forces participate.


    Salim even made a plan to devote himself. If someone had to die to stop the fire, he would die in the hands of one of the parties. In this way, the husai armed forces can explain to the two forces that they can''t afford to offend.


    Our important people died to stop the fighting. You can''t blame Hussein''s armed forces for standing idly by. That''s Salim''s idea.


    After passing through the crowd and entering through the broken wall, Salim immediately took a breath of air conditioning.


    The ground was full of people, some were wailing, but most of them were writhing and swearing, and the sound of scolding and swearing was heard all the time. Teams of people were shouting and swearing and wrestling together.


    He was surprised at first, but Salim was happy again because he found that there was no gunshot.


    There is no gunshot, that is, there is no gun. If there is no gun, it means that the problem is not too serious. As long as there are no dead people and not too many people, there is still room for redemption.


    Salim looked carefully on the ground and found that most of the people lying were Iranians, which made him a little surprised, but when he looked at the two sides of the struggle, Salim''s heart was completely cold.


    How can you forget the knife commando?


    The main force in the fight is clearly the sharp knife commando, but the sharp knife commando is the man of husai''s armed forces. No matter how you look at it, it can''t be said that husai''s armed forces didn''t participate in it.


    In a short time, Salim''s thoughts and mood changed continuously, cold and hot, as if he had experienced spring, summer, autumn and winter in a few seconds.


    "Get him! Get him!"


    "Got it!"


    "Run? Run for me? Asshole! Run! Asshole! Run!"


    "Don''t kill him, play slowly!"


    "Let me come!"


    Salim heard a series of shouts, followed by cheers and the banging of his fists on his body.


    Salim felt his legs were soft again. After being stunned for a while, he suddenly woke up and shouted, "stop! Stop!"


    After a loud roar, Salim suddenly rushed to the soldiers watching the excitement. Without help, he grabbed the rifle in the soldier''s hand, turned one end of the gun to the sky and shot a shuttle.


    After a dozen rounds of bullets, Salim shouted, "stop..."


    "They fired!"


    "Fight!"


    Da Da, Tu Tu


    Salim was completely stupid with a smoking rifle.


    Because Salim found that he seemed to have made a big mistake. These people were fighting, but they were just fighting. His efforts to stop the fight made people mistakenly think that the other party shot, so they followed suit.


    Just then, Salim saw a group of people around him looking at him, and then he saw the crowd separate, saw Gao Yang, turned his head and looked at him in surprise, while lavgani was twisted by two people, his face was covered with blood, but he looked at him in the same amazement.


    "You, you stop, don''t fight..."


    After saying something, Salim felt that he was about to cry, but he continued: "don''t fight..."


    Then Salim saw that very young petram turned his head back and shouted, "they didn''t shoot, we didn''t shoot, continue to fight for me, and all the legs that dare to resist are broken!"

 Chapter 2402

    Gao Yang is actually quite a thief.


    In war, we should pay attention to tactics, and in fighting, we should also pay attention to tactics. If we fight with a group of fully armed soldiers instead of fighting, we need tactics even more.


    So when fighting with those Iranians, Gao Yang didn''t rush up with a wave of his hand.


    Although there are cannons in the array, everyone has guns on their backs, and they also shouted the slogan that whoever dares to shoot will be killed, but this gun can''t be fired after all. Once you shoot, you will die in a fight, but you won''t die in a fight.


    Moreover, the other side still has many rocket launchers. There is no reason why it can''t hit the self-propelled gun close at hand, and as long as it hits, it can blow up the self-propelled gun with weak armor.


    It''s absolutely impossible to open fire, and it''s even worse to let the other party open fire. So what to do? Of course, it''s a posture of fighting rather than fighting from the beginning.


    At Gao Yang''s command, the young soldiers of the sharp knife commando rushed over with sticks in their hands. Of course, when the Iranians with guns and rocket launchers found that the other party wanted to fight rather than shoot, they could not choose to shoot immediately. When their lives were not threatened, they had to wait for rafghani''s order at least.


    And rafghani really didn''t dare to order the shooting.


    Lavgani knows what the Russians are. Whether they are justified or not, if they shoot, they will die. The relationship between the two countries may not be affected in the end, but he is completely over.


    Dare not order to shoot, a little hesitation, the soldiers of the sharp knife commando have rushed to fight.


    Dare not shoot or fight?


    So the extremely angry rafghani was completely detonated. He screamed angrily, "hit them! Don''t shoot, teach them a hard lesson with your fist!"


    Then the two sides fought together.


    In fact, the Iranians were better able to fight. Those Yemenis soon suffered a great loss, but when the people on both sides mixed together, no one could shoot, especially after the rocket launcher could not be launched, Gao Yang, who succeeded in the plot, finally gave the second order.


    "Go up and fight!"


    In addition to three snipers and a machine gunner, Satan''s gang rushed into the regiment empty handed, and then the Iranians were tragic.


    Gao Yang didn''t start, but stood on the high gun to prevent someone from shooting. If someone wanted to shoot, they had to shoot first.


    Of course, lavgani knows that those Russian bastards can fight well. He has learned a painful lesson, but he can''t shoot. Does he have to order more than 200 elite soldiers who have just arrived to be beaten and kicked and retreat obediently, so he can only try to rely on the absolute advantage of the number of elites and beat back those bastards dominated by Yemenis with fists.


    But if you can''t fight, there''s really no way. Rafghani is really helpless.


    Iranians are dominant on the whole. In terms of fists, Iranians are much more powerful than Yemenis, but those Russian bastards always have a local advantage, and they collapse wherever they hit, so rafghani soon recognized the reality.


    He could no longer be caught by the Russians and beaten. Lavgani felt that he could not be caught, so he began to step back, and then his opponents began to rush forward to catch him.


    In the chaos, rafghani was still caught. Gao Yang himself came out of the game. Just two punches, the gunfire rang out, and then the nervous two sides immediately opened fire.


    However, after the two people who subconsciously raised their guns to shoot were quickly knocked down, the remaining Iranians had no chance to fire unless they really wanted to die. After the situation was slightly controlled, everyone found that the original gunfire came from bystanders. This was an Oolong incident.


    What else can I do? Go ahead and call. It''s all on this anyway.


    Gao Yang threw a punch on rafghani''s stomach.


    "Do you know what your mistake is? I told you I''m not a diplomat. I''m not here to negotiate, but to kill. I thought you understood, but why don''t you understand?"


    Rafghani''s face twisted by pain was very ferocious. He shouted, "stop..."


    "If you ask me to stop, I''ll stop. Have you ever thought about what I''d do if I didn''t want to end it?"


    After another vicious punch, Gao Yang grabbed rafghani''s collar and said with a flat smile: "do you want to negotiate? I''ll negotiate with you. Now I let you go with all your people and give us the camp. Do you agree?"


    Rafghani really dared to shoot now, but there was no gunshot.


    "You can''t do this, I! I want, I want..."


    A slap in the face slapped him. He didn''t mind his hands being dirty. He laughed and said, "what do you want? What can you do?"


    "It''s people like you who give face but don''t want face. Do you know what that means?"


    "Boss, this guy is very excited and has been resisting. What should I do?"


    "Broken leg!"


    When several people humiliated rafghani, rafghani''s guards tried hard to break away from control and try to save their officers. At this time, Albert, who was instructed, picked up a stick and walked to the guard.


    "Hold him down and stretch out his legs!"


    Albert''s ferocious and abnormal smile made rafghani have no doubt that he would really break someone''s leg.


    "No! No! Stop! I admit defeat. Don''t break his leg. It''s all my fault. I admit defeat! No!"


    Rafghani finally collapsed completely.


    Kind people may win respect, but they can never make people afraid. Gao Yang''s previous concessions always make lavgani feel that as long as he works harder and has more provocative capital, Gao Yang can make more concessions.


    However, when Gao Yang decided to change his strategy, facing a very domineering, arrogant, ferocious and indifferent to any consequences, he finally made lavgani realize his mistake.


    Gao Yang smiled and said to lavgani, "you admit defeat? It''s not enough just to admit defeat, man. If you admit defeat, I''ll let you go. Isn''t it too kind of me? I''m sorry, I''m a man. In fact, I''m very cruel, leg beating..."


    "No! Let''s go, let''s get out of the camp, let''s go..."


    He breathed loudly and said: "Oh, are you willing to give up the place? But I don''t think it''s enough. Well, if you see my people in the future, you take the initiative to hide away, so that everyone can live in peace. Otherwise, I''ll see you beat you once. If you want to fight, I''m willing to accompany you. If you want a war, we''ll start a war. It''s a big deal that one of our people will die here and let the leader go It''s no problem to change the batch of people and come again. Do you agree with me? "


    Rafghani said, "I agree, there will be no next time. No, you believe me."


    Just then, someone shouted, "don''t do it, stop!"


    Abdullah finally came and took a large group of armed soldiers to be peacemakers. Seeing Abdullah, rafghani once again showed a glimmer of hope on his face. After observing this, he smiled and said in a deep voice: "legs are broken. Shoot with a gun. Whoever dares to stop..."


    Gao Yang''s momentum is called arrogance, that is, whoever dares to stop me will fight with him and kill him completely. Seeing that Gao Yang with a crazy face ignored Abdullah''s words and ordered to break many people''s legs without hesitation, rafghani finally shouted again.


    "No!"


    Rafghani shook his head and said with a sad face, "I take it! Really, you are a madman. I can''t provoke you. I take it! Don''t hurt my people anymore. That''s it. I admit defeat. I take it. That''s it!"


    After Gao Yang stretched out his hand to straighten rafghani''s clothes, he said gently on his face, "let him go."


    Holding RAF Ghani, let Gao Yang beat Frye and Raphael and let go. RAF Ghani would fall down as soon as he was soft, but Gao Yang grabbed RAF Ghani, and then turned to Abdullah who strode forward and said, "Hi."


    Abdullah was angry, but looking at rafghani and Gao Yang standing side by side with blood on his face, and Gao Yang put one hand on his shoulder, just like two good brothers, Abdullah said helplessly: "you..."


    "Oh, we had a friendly exchange of views. My good friend rafghani accidentally got hurt, but he''s fine, isn''t he, Mr. rafghani?"


    Satan''s crowd was murderous. Rafghani looked helpless and said to Abdullah, "yes, we just, it''s just... I''m fine. It''s just a friendly exchange. It''s okay. Now it''s no problem."

 Chapter 2403

    The Iranians still had to leave with more than a dozen disabled wounded and two seriously wounded, one of whom may even die.


    But for Salim''s eventful shot, serious injuries could have been avoided, but the chain reaction caused by Salim''s shot resulted in two Iranians being shot and injured, and one of them was shot in the leg and lost a lot of blood, which is likely to die.


    "Rafghani, he will certainly retaliate. No matter he dares or not, he will have to retaliate. Or it is likely that rafghani will be transferred back to China, and then another person will have to continue to retaliate against you."


    Abdullah chewed khat and muttered. After that, he spit out the residue with a puff, and then said with a worried face: "this time it''s really troublesome."


    Gao Yang is really annoyed. Yemenis have to chew Kett when talking. In his opinion, it is not only drug abuse, but also disgusting.


    "Since I dare to call on the door, I am not afraid of their revenge. If I am annoyed or the Iranians kill me, naturally someone will take the lead for me."


    Gao Yang is very confident, but only he knows what he thinks.


    Abdullah didn''t ask why Gao Yang came to the door at all. This childish question doesn''t need to be asked. What he cares about now is how to make Iranians and Russians continue to coexist.


    Instead of appeasing rafghani personally, he asked his brother to appease rafghani, but he came to have a dialogue with Gao Yang. This may be the reason why Gao Yang led people to occupy the absolute upper hand in the conflict several times. After all, the stronger side is always more respected, but it may also be that Abdullah feels that Gao Yang''s side is a difficult problem to solve.


    More difficult problems are always solved by people of higher status.


    Abdullah put some Kett in his mouth and chewed it. Then he sincerely said to Gao Yang, "aren''t you really going to try? Kett is very refreshing."


    "No, thanks."


    Abdullah sighed and said to Gao Yang, "we are very embarrassed, really embarrassed. Mr. petram, you should understand that the relationship with Iran is our core relationship. Of course, I respect you very much, but if Mr. rafghani must retaliate, it is difficult for us to maintain a neutral position. How can we be neutral?"


    Abdullah made a mockery of himself. He finally took the initiative to admit that he could not resist the will from Iran.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I know all this. If rafghani asks for something again, I won''t be the one talking to him. Abdullah, my brother, I don''t want to embarrass you, but I have to do some things."


    After the understatement, Gao Yang said confidently: "in fact, I hope rafghani can go away now. Tehran should send a smart person, and they must send a smart person. As long as it is a new smart person, we won''t have these problems now, because we really don''t have to have these current situations, do you think so?"


    Abdullah wanted to beat Gao Yang''s, but he just said a few words lightly, made his position clear, and decided to stop here, because he could only express his dissatisfaction, but could not really order anything to Gao Yang.


    Gaoyang represents the will of Russia. Even if Abdullah expels Gaoyang or even kills Gaoyang, what''s the use? It''s just to let Russia change people to come here, and if people come again, they are likely to change the object of support.


    As the host, it''s no good not to say anything, but it''s useless to say anything. Abdullah has no other emotions except anger and nausea. Therefore, after saying something without salt, Abdullah got up and left.


    Abdullah left and used the room to entertain him. The room that used to belong to rafghani now belongs to Gaoyang.


    Satan finally robbed the Iranian camp.


    After waiting for Abdullah to leave, groliov first smiled in high spirits. Anyway, it will certainly make people happy physically and mentally if he can beat up those who don''t like him.


    However, groliov soon couldn''t laugh. He frowned and said: "rafghani will retaliate after all. Although he said he promised not to make trouble again, the Iranians have always failed to abide by their commitments. Even if rafghani was frightened, what we hit is the dignity of Tehran."


    Gao Yang smiled: "If he wants to make trouble, what if he really fights with them? We''re not here to fight with the Iranians, but rafghani can''t still make trouble without responding. I think rafghani can''t stay here. Tehran will change someone to take charge of the overall situation. That''s the same sentence. As long as we change someone smart enough, we shouldn''t make trouble for us It''s too late. "


    He took a sip of coffee and said with a smile: "After all, Iran came here to do great things, not to fight with us. As for the attitude of Hussein''s armed forces, ha ha, Abdullah never mentioned the sharp knife commandos. He didn''t intend to take back the command of the sharp knife commandos, which shows that Abdullah still hopes that we can dilute the Iranian control over Hussein''s armed forces, so don''t worry, it will be fine."


    Groliov said with a confused face, "I''m an old mercenary. I don''t understand these things that are fighting. Since you say it''s okay, I''ll treat it as nothing."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I don''t understand either, but after spending a long time with yalebin and Morgan, big Ivan, they can''t understand some things they don''t want to understand. Slowly they understand everything."


    Groliov smiled happily and said, "yes, they are all people who do great things. If you can learn from them, these things will certainly be difficult for you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "Rafghani will have to attack the presidential palace this evening, so he certainly has no time to trouble us today. Whether he has fought down the presidential palace or not, there must be a lot of things. Although rafghani is a careful old man, he still knows what is important, so I don''t think he will have time to retaliate against us these days, but no matter what Well, we still have to be vigilant and alert these days. If the Iranians drive us away again, it''s still secondary to lose face. It''s really not worth casualties. "


    Groliov said seriously, "I''ll watch them myself. I''ll strengthen the guard these two days and let Joseph arrange sentry posts. He really has a good set of defense."


    Gao Yang nodded. Then he looked at the house he was staying in. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "although it''s not the main purpose to rob rafghani''s house, the house is much more comfortable than the tent after all. He can have a good sleep tonight."

 Chapter 2404

    Moved into the barracks, surrounded by soldiers transferred by Abdullah to prevent rafghani''s retaliation. They have a comfortable bed instead of a damp pad to lie down, but Gao Yang still couldn''t sleep well.


    After robbing the Iranians'' barracks, Satan and the sharp knife commandos celebrated for a short time. One by one, they were elated and ready for the retaliation of the Iranians. However, after midnight, Gao Yang relaxed his vigilance when he learned that the Iranians had indeed launched an attack on the presidential palace in Yemen.


    As long as lougani really gets down to business as planned, there must be no time for any more angry disputes.


    Gao Yang began to sleep after receiving the news. He slept soundly, but he was woken up at two o''clock in the morning. Of course, being woken up in the middle of his sleep is not a good sleep.


    During the day, Salim was very angry because he couldn''t stop Gao Yang from beating rafghani, so after controlling the situation, Salim didn''t stay but left directly, but at midnight, Salim had to leave the unhappiness of the day and come over.


    The news of Salim''s late night visit made Gao Yang sleepless immediately.


    "Rafghani was captured alive!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    This time, it was Gao Yang''s shock.


    Salim was also shocked. He said dejectedly, "rafghani was captured alive. He led his men to attack the presidential palace. There were a lot of casualties, but I don''t know how. He was controlled and taken away by the sudden armed elements. The presidential palace failed to fight down. More than half of the Iranians were killed and rafghani was captured. Now things are really bad and troublesome."


    Gao Yang suddenly became serious.


    Although the whole world knows that Iran is supporting and controlling the Hussein armed forces, Iran has never acknowledged and has always accused Iran''s Shah, and there is no evidence to prove this.


    It is secondary that rafghani was captured alive and gave Shah evidence, because Iran can still deny it, but rafghani is the top person in charge of Iran in Yemen. He has a lot of intelligence. As long as Shah pries rafghani''s mouth open, he will get extremely valuable intelligence.


    The information about Iran, the information about Hussein''s armed forces, and even the information about Satan, which is very high-level and important, may bring a devastating blow to Hussein''s armed forces, cause great losses to Iran, and bring a lot of unnecessary trouble to Gao Yang. All the reports can be taken out of rafghani''s mouth.


    I''ve been mixing with the black devil for so long and learning for so long. If I don''t realize the value of rafghani, I''ll be mixing with white.


    "How can this idiot be caught alive? Falk! Why doesn''t he die, this bastard who can''t accomplish anything but fail!"


    Gao Yang didn''t want to play a cool wise man. He scolded angrily.


    It was possible to watch the tiger fight on the mountain, but after rafghani was captured alive, he couldn''t watch the excitement. Gao Yang was very angry and said, "tell me what''s going on?"


    Salim said reluctantly, "you had a fight during the day. After rafghani left, he did not look for the camp again, nor did he accept the camp we arranged. They just rested casually all afternoon, began to assemble in the evening, and then launched an attack."


    "To get to the point, time is really precious now."


    "Rafghani was supervising the war. The resistance of the presidential palace was more tenacious than we expected. Iranians suffered a lot of casualties. A reserve team was also sent around rafghani. At the most intense time of the battle, suddenly, a lot of people rushed out of the building opposite rafghani. They shot and killed five guards around rafghani, and then captured rafghani alive. They caught him alive Four. "


    It was very helpless to describe the situation at that time. Salim shook his head and said: "at that time, our soldiers were not around him, but nearby, they saw what happened, but they had no time to stop it. Those people were very strong. Then those people controlled rafghani, fought with the defenders on both sides of the presidential palace and rushed into the presidential palace."


    Gao Yang heaved a long sigh and said, "rushed into the presidential palace? That''s good, that''s good, at least there''s room to save. This idiot, he doesn''t know to clean up the surrounding buildings first, or at least confirm that his headquarters is safe..."


    After scolding lougani idiots again, he shook his head and said, "it''s useless not to say these. Show me the detailed location."


    Gao Yang actually knows where to fight, because he knows where the mercenaries found by the Shah have arranged an ambush. He has his own intelligence source, but he does not and does not intend to share his intelligence with others. Therefore, it''s time to install it.


    There was a map in Gao Yang''s house. Salim quickly found the presidential palace marked long ago. After taking a look, he put his hand on the map and shouted: "Rafghani was captured here. It was only 400 meters away from the presidential palace. It was a very important intersection. Rafghani commanded the battle here. In fact, he was watching the war, but dozens of people rushed out of the building opposite him and caught him alive."


    Gao Yang recalled from Justin''s information that in addition to Hardy''s guard, there was also an unyielding mercenary regiment outside the presidential palace. The mercenary regiment had more than 80 people, but it was divided into two parts, and one of nearly 40 people was hidden outside the presidential palace.


    Rafghani knew that the intersection was very important, and so did the people who protected the presidential palace, so they arranged an army there. Unexpectedly, rafghani was caught.


    Vomited and Gao Yang looked at Salim helplessly.


    Salim looked at Gao Yang with expectation. He was embarrassed to say something, but he couldn''t help it.


    Gao Yang had planned to wait for Salim to make a request before agreeing, but Salim was embarrassed to speak at this critical moment.


    After all, ask Gao Yang to save his opponent who has just fought hard during the day and is an old opponent who has been right with him again and again. Salim is really difficult to speak.


    "Alas, can''t you save it?"


    Salim nodded silently, and then whispered, "well, our soldiers are really not good at it, petram. I know it''s hard to speak, but rafghani is really important, so, so..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said helplessly, "you and my brother, don''t have to say something. This is your problem, that is, my problem. Although I really want that idiot to die, I know you must rescue him. There''s no way. Let''s do it."


    Rafghani must be saved, but Gao Yang really doesn''t mind selling a favor.


    Picked up the walkie talkie and said angrily, "assemble urgently! Prepare for the rescue of hostages and choose the appropriate equipment, guys, we have to save an idiot!"

 Chapter 2405

    Inform Satan''s members to prepare appropriate equipment because anti hijacking operations have many requirements for weapons and equipment.


    Anti hijacking operations and rescuing hostages are basically the same thing, but sometimes they are different. For example, if a robber forcibly holds one or more ordinary people, it must be different from holding a big man.


    No one will say there is any difference, but different is different. The reason is that anyone with a long brain can figure it out.


    The battle of rescuing hostages is difficult to fight, because if all enemies are eliminated, but the hostages die, it is a complete failure. Therefore, when dealing with anti hijacking operations, countries will basically choose special forces, and more choose police forces rather than military forces to rescue hostages.


    Whether in terms of equipment or tactical methods, rescuing hostages is very different from ordinary special operations. Satan is a pure offensive team. They have fought all kinds of battles, but rescuing hostages is by no means a specialty.


    However, Satan has very rich experience in rescuing hostages. Especially in Satan''s initial stage, several main members have all carried out the battle of rescuing hostages, especially saving Bob, which is a very typical anti hijacking battle.


    Now, Satan''s people have increased a lot. The hostage rescue operation has happened again recently, that is, to go to Italy to save Gaoyang and Raphael from the Cicero family.


    Moreover, Satan has also carried out many similar actions to rescue hostages, saving angels in Ukraine and green terrorist organizations in the jungles of South America. Although these can not be regarded as rescuing hostages, because angels fight tenaciously after being trapped, not hostages who are tied up and completely lose their ability to move, they also break through the enemy''s line of defense and rescue people after all, So Satan is very experienced in the type of anti hijacking battle.


    Satan is very experienced, but their optional weapons seem like a bunch of pure rookies, rookies among rookies.


    "How many cloud bombs are there?"


    "There are more than twenty."


    "Take them all! This time we need to tackle tough problems. Less may not be enough."


    "What other heavy weapons are there for us to carry?"


    Tommy took a step forward and whispered, "boss, 107 Rockets!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "take it, take more rockets."


    After talking to Tommy, leibrov whispered, "our guns can be pulled close to the direct fire. Boss, do we want to be tanks?"


    Gao Yang was a little tangled. Finally, he shook his head and said, "don''t shoot directly, just bend."


    "Then I''ll follow you to give accurate data and guidance to the artillery at any time."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said to the assembled people: "the time is urgent. In any case, rafghani cannot be taken away. Now the attack of the Zhengfu army is tight, and the blockade of husai armed forces may be broken at any time. If rafghani is taken away by the enemy, there is no need to say more about the consequences."


    Frye couldn''t help but say, "how could rafghani be caught alive?"


    Satan assembled urgently, and then Gao Yang told them to rescue rafghani, but he didn''t have time to say why rafghani was captured alive.


    Salim said weakly: "I think it may have something to do with your daytime conflict. It has a great impact on morale, and rafghani is eager to save face in front of his men. He is too forward when commanding."


    Gao Yang shrugged, looked at his watch and said loudly: "tortoise, cobra, you two command the sharp knife commando team, which is responsible for opening the gap. The final assault is completed by us personally. It has been 45 minutes since rafghani was captured. We set out immediately. The specific tactics will be formulated and acted on site after reaching the destination!"


    Everyone immediately ran to the car and began to run to the battlefield.


    Generally speaking, after entering the combat state, Gao Yang will not talk nonsense with irrelevant personnel, but today is different. Salim is going with him today, and some words have to be explained.


    "Your weapons are not prepared to save rafghani. Although I am not very good at war, I at least know that Baiyun bombs and rockets are not suitable for rescuing hostages, but more suitable for killing... Well, you know what I mean."


    Salim finally had no good intention to say it, but Gao Yang said bluntly: "it''s just suitable to kill people and kill people. There''s nothing to say."


    Salim laughed twice.


    Gao Yang stood up to Salim and said helplessly, "brother, if we can save rafghani, we will save him. But if we can''t save him, or there''s no way, do you think it''s appropriate for rafghani to be taken away or die in it?"


    Salim wiped his forehead and whispered, "even the Iranians can''t accept the consequences of rafghani''s being taken away. I understand, er, you just let go. In short, rafghani can''t be taken away alive. I understand, everyone can understand."


    For Gao Yang, rafghani can''t fall into the hands of the enemy alive, so he must be rescued. Of course, if rafghani dies, it''s no different from saving rafghani, isn''t it.


    The motorcade quickly approached the presidential palace. After they got off, they ran forward quickly, and then stopped on the Iranian front.


    "What''s going on now!"


    Rafghani has a deputy, a real combatant and a commander here.


    "We''ve been trying to get in, but it''s very difficult! The enemy''s combat effectiveness is very strong and the resistance is very tenacious!"


    Rafghani''s deputy looked very anxious. He shouted at Salim: "the situation here is different from what you said! It''s very different! How did you get the information? You should be responsible for the failure here!"


    Salim didn''t bear to accept the other party''s accusation. He shouted: "the intelligence was obtained by your agents. The information we provided was directly rejected. Now you blame our intelligence for being inaccurate?"


    "Enough!"


    He made a voice to stop the quarrel between the two people, raised his face and said darkly, "we are responsible for saving Mr. rafghani. You cooperate and let your people retreat. I''m going to start shelling."


    "Shelling? Are you going to die in it with Mr. rafghani? Are you kidding!"


    "Fire and then we rush in to rescue rafghani, or we evacuate immediately. You can do whatever you like. I don''t care. You can choose between the two options."


    Facing the opponent who had just played during the day, Gao Yang didn''t have a good face. He directly threw two ways for the other party to choose.


    "Are you sure?"


    Rafghani''s deputy immediately compromised and said coldly, "we''re not sure of living. There''s absolutely no problem with dying. Look at his luck. We''re going to take action. Let''s go."


    After getting the Iranians out of the channel and position, Gao Yang waved his hand and shouted, "the action to save the idiot has officially begun!"

 Chapter 2406

    To move, Gao Yang pulled down his mask and turned on the night vision. Then he said to leibrov, "wash the floor."


    "I see!"


    Leibrov took two assistants. They immediately began to calculate according to the data provided by GPS, and Jason had released the UAV.


    Gao Yang pointed to Peter and said in a loud voice, "the sharp knife commando is ready. It is divided into two combat parts. Push forward together! Those who move forward should be firm and fierce!"


    Peter shouted: "boss, I have a suggestion. Cobra commands very well. He can command himself. I should be included in the assault group. I have rich experience and combat skills!"


    Gao Yang only thought for a moment, then said to walvikski, "Cobra, now you are the commander of the sharp knife. You are responsible for clearing the obstacles and opening the way for us. You choose your own tactics and prepare."


    "Yes! Sharp knife commandos, come with me!"


    Gao Yang squatted down and said loudly, "satellite map."


    What Gao Yang wants is a satellite map, not a contour map.


    Irene brushed a map and spread it in front of Gao Yang. Gao Yang looked at it and pointed to the main building of the presidential palace and said, "this is the main building. It''s the safest, so the biggest goal may be here. We''ll fight inward towards this building. Be firm and use chain hammer tactics."


    Chain hammer is a classic tactic often used by the black devil. Relying on its strong combat effectiveness, it ignores the enemy''s defense and throws it all the way. The hammer part breaks down all obstacles and the iron chain part clears up the remaining enemies. Since the black devil inherited this tactic that must have strong assault ability to be qualified to use, Satan often practiced, but carried out actual combat for the first time.


    Satan is now qualified to use the chain hammer tactics. It is a complete chain hammer tactics to weave Gao Yang, Li JinFang, Irene, Peter, Taylor and Frye into the hammer head part, break down all obstacles, let Raphael, Andy Ho, Albert and groliov form the iron chain part, clear away the remaining enemies, and let TREB, phinice and Yuri provide accurate shooting cover.


    Since James left the team disabled, Satan''s assault firepower has a slight impact, because James is really a very strong Raider.


    If Joseph is not injured, he can mostly fill the gap left after James left, but there is no problem without Joseph, because Satan''s assault force reserve is very strong, and a few people will not have much impact.


    But chain hammer tactics are not the tactics to rescue hostages. In my opinion, chain hammer tactics are the best choice to kill people.


    After Gao Yang hurriedly formulated the tactics and designated the candidates for each position, Joseph suddenly said: "boss, I ask to participate in the war. My injury has little impact. Although I have pierced a hole, I haven''t hit a bone. I can fight with you at any time in order to provide protection."


    He raised his head and said, "you stay to protect the cover personnel. This is an order."


    He won''t tangle too much with Joseph in language. After Gao Yang quickly gave the order, he looked up and said, "the personnel of the iron chain each carry a cloud bomb. Are you ready?"


    "Ready!"


    Gao Yang looked at leibrov and said loudly, "wild duck!"


    Leibrov raised his hand and shouted, "three minutes! No, two minutes, give me two minutes!"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly, "it''s 12:44:35. It''s time. Attack in five minutes. Get ready."


    Cui Bo and Phoenix began to look for their favorite shooting position with sniper rifles. At this time, Cui Bo shouted to Yuri, "stupid bear, come to me and listen to my orders."


    At this time, leibrov picked up the microphone of the walkie talkie and said loudly: "the whole company shoots, masonry buildings and open infantry, grenades, air blasting fuses, half charge, gauge 430, the reference firing direction is 0-20 to the right, one test shot, loading, preparation, release!"


    Leibrov gave the order. After a while, there was a sudden roar in the air. Then, there was a continuous explosion at the end of the presidential palace away from them.


    Leibrov roared, "ruler 425! Ruler 425! The whole company shoots, five quick shots, release!"


    With just one shell, leibrov completed the test fire and began to fire.


    The effect is quite good. There are continuous explosions in the presidential palace. All 152 mm shells are air explosions, which has an average damage effect on buildings, but the infantry exposed outside the bunker will suffer. This is a steel rain in the sky, and there is no place to hide.


    The first round of artillery attack took only a little more than a minute to complete the five rounds of artillery attack of each gun, but the artillery preparation is far from over.


    Short but sudden and accurate gunfire can definitely beat the people inside. Gao Yang believes it, because Yemen has never experienced such gunfire before. Gao Yang has no data, but he dares to confirm this.


    The presidential palace, which has been shooting out, is indeed a temporary ceasefire, and the enemy has been beaten.


    Leibrov observed the damage effect, and then Jason''s UAV briefly observed it for a moment. After only stopping for more than ten seconds, leibrov immediately shouted: "the data remains the same, grenade, trigger fuse, five quick shots, release!"


    Another round of shells arrived after flying for more than ten seconds. This time, when people heard a similar roaring sound in the air, it almost immediately became a deafening explosion, because they were really close to the bombing point, less than 500 meters away, and even hit by fragments or fragments from the bombing.


    As soon as the shell that triggered the fuse went down, there was a big pit on the flat ground, a big hole in the building, and the smaller and more fragile house immediately became ruins.


    When the second round of shelling ended, the shelling time was exactly three minutes, which was the time for Gao Yang to launch the scheduled attack.


    He extended his thumb to leibrov, and then Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "Cobra, go!"


    Walvikski first launched an attack with the men of the sharp knife commando, but the attack at this time is to get as close to the enemy as possible and close as possible. The real beginning of the battle is after close combat.


    The garrison in the presidential palace was absolutely blindfolded. The soldiers of the sharp knife commando did not receive any effective counterattack. Gao Yang just waited a moment. After confirming the battlefield situation, he shouted: "commando, follow me!"


    Now is not the time to let the sharp knife commandos act as cannon fodder to open the way. It is the time to rush in while taking advantage of the short opportunity of the enemy being beaten. Therefore, Satan''s position cannot be delayed too much. It is more dangerous to delay too much.


    At the command, Satan immediately rushed to the heavily guarded presidential palace.

 Chapter 2407

    Before close contact with the enemy, Gao Yang''s role is an accurate shooter who acts with the commando. When close contact with the enemy, Gao Yang will become a commando, and the conversion of the two identities is just to change the gun.


    Although carrying two guns is really cumbersome and troublesome, it can be far and near, suppress the enemy while moving, and provide Satan''s only shotgun firepower at close range, which reflects the high value.


    When Satan rushed to a distance of less than 50 meters from the gate of the presidential palace, the enemy finally returned fire again, but the fire density and intensity decreased too much than before the land was washed by artillery. The threat to Satan must still exist, but it has been reduced to an acceptable level.


    The sharp knife commandos set out first, but before they were halfway there, Satan had approached the gate and pulled the sharp knife commandos behind.


    Gao Yang fell to the ground, raised his gun and quickly searched for targets that could be shot. Then he soon found a target that moved quickly, often stopped moving briefly and moved after shooting.


    After a little observation, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "the enemy can see!"


    Almost all the light sources have been destroyed. Now both the enemy and ourselves have lost their vision, but the enemy who is moving and shooting can see at a glance, so he must have a night vision.


    The reason why special forces like to operate at night is that in night warfare, the party with night vision capability without any light source will have an absolute advantage.


    If both belligerents have night vision capability, the party with better night vision equipment will naturally have greater advantages. The war can reflect the scientific and technological gap to the greatest extent. If one party has the night vision advantage of rolling level, it will also have the combat effectiveness of rolling level.


    In every night battle Satan has experienced, night vision ability is a very important factor for them to win. In addition to the battle with butter knife, no matter who the enemy is, Satan can always have a big or small advantage in night vision ability. After completely annihilating butter knife and winning the night battle equipment of butter knife, Satan is definitely one of the strongest teams in the world.


    If you have a particular outstanding advantage, you should naturally give full play to this advantage.


    "Shoot freely and destroy all visible enemies."


    Because this is an action that can turn rescue into killing, Gao Yang is not in a hurry to attack. After all, it is very different from the battle to wipe out the enemy.


    Shoot and kill every heat source you see. Gao Yang can''t tolerate enemies outside when they rush into the interior of the building, which will pose a threat to their backs.


    After three minutes of continuous shooting, there was no movable object on Satan''s attack route, and the sharp knife commando approached Satan from the dragged position, waved high, and whispered in the walkie talkie: "Cobra, lead the sharp knife into the house."


    Gao Yang is still afraid of mines or directional mines. These things can''t be found quickly by night vision, and as long as they exist, they will certainly cause anti-personnel. Therefore, it''s better to let the sharp knife commandos enter first.


    A team of sharp knife commandos rushed in. According to Gao Yang''s demand, they rushed directly to the position near the entrance of the building.


    No mines, no directional mines, can enter the interior of the building.


    I don''t know why, Gao Yang suddenly felt very boring.


    Fighting in the Middle East is really something that has neither a sense of challenge nor a sense of oppression. It is clearly a desperate thing, but it makes people unable to lift their spirits.


    Because it''s too simple and boring.


    Gao Yang likes simple fighting in his heart, because simple fighting will not be very dangerous and will not cause casualties. Therefore, every commander hopes to win a simple victory after a simple battle. However, too simple fighting will inevitably make people relax.


    Particularly dangerous battles can make people nervous and excited, but too simple battles will not make people sleepy, but they will inevitably make people completely nervous.


    "It''s so easy."


    Although he knew he shouldn''t say such words, Gao Yang broke out uncontrollably. He even began to miss those tense and even frightening battles.


    The second rushed into the gate of the main building of the presidential palace. Gao Yang followed Li JinFang and began to search forward.


    "Try to catch a living mouth and ask."


    The presidential palace is the place where the President lives. Yemen used to be a typical country controlled by a powerful president. Saleh is no longer the president of Yemen, but unlike Libya, Saleh''s presidential palace has not been looted and even the toilet has been removed. Therefore, the presidential palace is still particularly luxurious.


    The external power supply had already been cut off, and there was no light outside the presidential palace. However, after entering, it was found that the power supply inside the presidential palace had been started by the generator, so the interior was still very bright.


    "Lights out! Lights out!"


    With the high command, continuous gunshots rang out, and all the lights on were extinguished.


    At this time, it was time to search and clean up house by house, but Gao Yang was not in a hurry. He squatted down and motioned everyone to hide. After covering, he changed the radio frequency and whispered, "the king of the devil calls the black devil. Please answer."


    "Received."


    Gao Yang heard Tata''s reply, so he whispered, "we have entered the nest. Is the wolf king in the nest? Over."


    Tata whispered, "the wolf king didn''t leave the nest, but he wasn''t in the nest. Inside the low building on the right side of the nest, if my judgment is correct, where should be an underground bunker? There may be a tunnel inside. I''m watching the war. If there''s anything abnormal, I''ll remind you. Over."


    Gao Yang was relieved that Hardy did not leave the presidential palace. It was because Hardy was in the presidential palace that rafghani personally led troops to attack. However, Hardy is not inside the main building in the presidential palace, but hiding in a relatively safe and hidden place.


    We should know that Hardy can never be killed or even captured alive by husai''s armed forces. Gao Yang doesn''t want to kill hardy because of his actions. Moreover, if Hardy is in this palace like residence, Hardy''s bodyguards must be there, and the next war will be very troublesome.


    Since Hardy is not here, the bodyguards must not be there, which is much easier to fight, but the problem is that rafghani is less likely to be here. However, since he has come in, he can only search one side and then leave. There is no reason to go out immediately after entering the door.

 Chapter 2408

    As expected, the main building of the presidential palace was not empty, but there was little resistance.


    At the beginning, there was no resistance in the main building in the presidential palace, that is, the building where the President lives. Most of the shooting took place in the auxiliary buildings in the presidential palace. Although the presidential palace became heavily guarded and many temporary fortifications were added after husai forces began to attack Sana''a, it is obvious that the place where the President lives will not be transformed into fortifications.


    Gao Yang prefers to call the place where the President lives a palace, because it is too luxurious. Although it is not comparable to Gaddafi''s palace, because Yemen is indeed much poorer, it is well deserved to call it a palace when Saleh belongs to the Hadid presidential palace.


    There were only six people in total. They were still the guards in the presidential palace. It was very simple to fight. The most important thing was that they would not cause too much damage to the palace.


    In fifteen minutes, Satan completed his search of the palace and found no valuable targets.


    After regrouping in the hall, Irene shouted, "boss, this is empty. What shall we do next?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t know if there is a tunnel below. Maybe rafghani and Hadi have escaped through the tunnel. In that case, our action will end in complete failure. I hope not."


    Frye said absently: "I think of Libya, but it''s a pity that we really didn''t have a chance to bring too many things, and here, well, we still don''t have time, it''s a pity..."


    Gao Yang also felt a pity. He turned his eyes to a room where several shotguns were hung on the wall.


    There is no doubt that luxury guns, antique guns and craft guns can be found in the homes of rich and powerful families in the Middle East countries, because it is a tradition and a necessary thing to show their status.


    Gao Yang also felt a pity. He looked around and whispered, "there are a lot of commemorative things. It''s a pity."


    After saying a word, Gao Yang suddenly said in the walkie talkie: "Cobra! Order the second sharp knife team to closely defend our building. It has not been cleaned up. No one is allowed to enter without my order!"


    After waiting for Gao Yang to finish, Frye said with surprise and joy: "boss, we..."


    "Who says we don''t have time? We have plenty of time this time. We should look at the goods first, seal them up and pick them up later."


    Taylor lost his voice and said, "is that ok?"


    Frye disdained: "what''s wrong? Unfortunately, last time we were in the azizia military camp, there are really many good things there, which are much better than here."


    Ignoring the conversation between Frye and Taylor, Gao Yang changed the frequency and whispered, "black devil, nest * * didn''t find the target we''re looking for."


    After a while, Tata whispered: "according to the information, there are four buildings in the wolf''s nest. No. 4 is the kitchen, and No. 2 and No. 3 may be buildings for people to avoid. The wolf king must be in nest No. 2 * * * I don''t think a captured prisoner is likely to accompany the wolf king, so the prisoner you want is most likely to be in nest No. 3 * * * * * * *, and immediately said: "This prisoner is very important. Why doesn''t the wolf king take him with him?"


    Tata shouted: "because the safety of the wolf king is the most important, understand? Bringing an important prisoner around will combine the power to rescue the prisoner with the power to attack the wolf king. In addition, the wolf king is not the kind of person who likes bloody scenes."


    "Yes, we attack nest 3. Do you know the internal structure?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t find out. But recently, where the guard is very tight and the guards often go in and out, so it must be very important. Since the wolf king is in the No. 2 nest, you can only go to No. 3 to try your luck."


    "I see!"


    After finishing the communication with Tata, Gao Yang pointed to a building next to the palace and said loudly, "next, we attack there. If rafghani is not inside, we can only give up."


    After giving up, Gao Yang said with a painful face: "no, rafghani can''t give up, but he can''t hurt the wolf king, Falk! Things are beginning to become distressing, damn idiot. Find rafghani and I''ll kill this idiot myself!"


    Hardy must live. If rafghani is more together with Hardy, he can''t attack. At least he can''t attack with weapons with too strong lethality, so as not to kill Hardy, but in this way, it will certainly become very troublesome.


    "I have to fight anyway. Why do you say so much? Let''s go."


    Irene''s words were very reasonable. Gao Yang waved her hand and said, "go and shoot out all the cloud bombs first."


    The cunning rabbit still has three caves. The president of a turbulent country will certainly prepare some escape routes and hiding places for his residence. As for whether rafghani has been transferred from tunnels and other places, we can only know after fighting.


    Leaving the building, several people lined up. When Frye was about to launch a cloud bomb, Gao Yang suddenly raised his hand and said, "stop firing! Stop firing!"


    Frye looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "listen, the target building has been transformed into a solid fortress with heavy machine guns and rocket launchers that can be launched indoors."


    After a hasty remark, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said: "The target building is L-shaped and symmetrical to the shape of nest No. 2. The design itself can be used as a solid fire point. On both sides, there are a large number of unknown enemy guards. The four rooms on the left of nest No. 3 are interconnected. There is a passage in the third room to enter the basement. There are two floors in the basement. Our target is inside."


    The information was suddenly detailed and too detailed. It was obvious that Gao Yang received the information when Satan was about to attack.


    Gao Yang deflected his hand and said excitedly, "cloud bombs bombard the building on the right, and stay on the left, so as not to collapse the house. We can''t enter. Adjust the angle to launch cloud bombs, and the cover team will come here. Then, worker bee! Where''s your 107 rocket? Push it over!"


    The cloud bomb hit the building to the right, because it doesn''t matter if it collapses there. 107 rockets directly hit several rooms on the left, killing the enemy to the greatest extent first, because the power of 107 rockets is not enough to blow up solid fire points.


    At Gao Yang''s command, the sniper trio arrived first, followed by the Rockets dragged by Tommy. After all the firepower was in place, with Gao Yang''s command, different kinds of rockets immediately brushed out.

 Chapter 2409

    Gao Yang said that there were people in the building they were going to attack, but the people inside kept great restraint. It seemed that as long as they were not attacked, they would keep quiet and keep it all the time.


    If you don''t know someone inside, maybe Satan''s people will really be fooled. There shouldn''t be too many casualties, but the damage is almost certain.


    However, until there are people inside, the situation will naturally be different. Just keep a distance when launching the rocket launcher, protect yourself and be careful of the counterattack from the inside. It only takes a short time to completely solve the problem.


    Frye fired the first cloud bomb. The cloud bomb went into the window and made a very dull explosion. Even the land under his feet was shocked in an instant, but the house didn''t collapse.


    Tommy operated 107 rockets and launched direct fire on the side he was responsible for, with a distance of only about 200 meters. The firing accuracy of simple fire shells is very high. Almost every rocket can accurately drill into the room before it explodes.


    But the enemy''s counterattack finally began. In fact, it began the moment before the rocket fired.


    Light and heavy machine guns and rifles fired at their positions. Even two AT-4 rockets that could be launched indoors were launched, but the shooting from indoors stopped soon after the cloud bomb and rocket bombing began.


    The hiding enemy did not try to stop Satan''s attack, but under repression, they had no chance to do so.


    After 107 rockets fired all the rockets and all the cloud bombs, the remaining enemies started shooting again, but there were really few remaining enemies.


    Gao Yang has a disease called fear of insufficient firepower, so he tirelessly pursues heavy firepower, unswervingly accumulates heavy firepower for Satan, and unswervingly improves Satan''s short-term heavy firepower output level.


    Now, Gao Yang''s efforts have been paid off. Whether it is the ground washing of artillery in the initial stage of operation, or the direct shooting of rockets and the fixed-point removal of cloud explosive bombs in the stage of short-range attack, they have received excellent results.


    It turned out that when Satan fought this kind of indoor battle, he could only sweep it room by room, but now, open all the heavy firepower, and then go in and beat the water dog.


    Even if we didn''t blow up all the enemies, we would have blown up all the meat and vegetables of the enemy. In this case, it is very appropriate to describe the next battle with pain.


    But Gao Yang is not willing to end it, because Satan has another useful means, Yuri''s sniper grenade.


    In fact, a 35mm grenade is not heavy firepower, but it must be much more powerful than a bullet. Even if it is equivalent to the power of a grenade, it can only be regarded as one of the infantry''s light firepower systems. However, with high accuracy, a grenade can accurately hit the enemy and then explode, and the explosion range is enough to cover a small room, Then this sniper grenade can be regarded as heavy firepower.


    The problem that guns can''t solve can be solved perfectly, so Gao Yang asked Yuri to point all rooms with sniper grenades one by one before ordering the final charge.


    It''s really one by one, room by room. At a distance of 200 meters, grenades can''t be thrown. The firing speed of rockets is slow, and it''s impossible to carry too much. It''s not as accurate as sniper grenades, so Yuri really fills a very important firepower gap.


    When Yuri sent a grenade into the room where he could fight one after another, Li JinFang, who stayed next to Gao Yang, couldn''t help saying, "this battle is too easy to fight. I feel like I''m losing my meaning."


    It is not surprising that Li JinFang has a sense of crisis that needs to be replaced.


    Gao Yang doesn''t think it''s a bad thing that some functions of the Raider are replaced. He doesn''t think he has enough firepower.


    "Unfortunately, we only have a short period of heavy firepower outbreak. The instantaneous heavy firepower is quite strong and the sustainability is too poor. It would be perfect if we could keep blowing like this."


    Mercenaries are still light infantry, and the heavy firepower they can carry is still limited. Therefore, Gao Yang feels very sorry, but it must be an unsolvable problem.


    After chatting with Li JinFang, Yuri had finished all the rooms. At this time, Gao Yang finally said, "let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Satan pounced on him in a chain hammer formation.


    When they crossed a short distance of nearly 200 meters, Gao Yang didn''t even encounter any attack.


    The overall situation has been decided, but the final cleaning still needs to be completed. Satan''s people are divided into several groups and rush into rooms one by one under cover of each other.


    The short gunshot often sounded, which was the gunshot of the people who made the final clearance, so the loud walkie talkie also remembered the reports one after another.


    "Number one is cleared and safe."


    "Number two is cleared and safe."


    But after the clean-up work was quickly completed, Gao Yang and them finally entered the room with a secret passage.


    There was no one in the room with a secret way. Gao Yang, Li JinFang, Irene and Peter went in. They could see clearly in the narrow room at a glance. Only after a slight search for a moment, Li JinFang pointed to the corner and said, "there is a secret door here."


    The concealed door is on the ground, one meter wide and two meters long. It is composed of two movable iron plates, but there is no handle on the iron plate, and only a few very narrow gaps can be seen on the ground.


    "This must be a secret door to the underground. It needs to be opened."


    "Skunk, come and open the door."


    After Gao Yang shouted, Raphael immediately rushed in. After observing the ground for a moment, he immediately began to paste C4 on the ground and made a gesture.


    "Blast away with great power. Stay away and be careful."


    After giving them a quick warning, Raphael waved his hand and shouted, "all right, get out!"


    Everyone left the room. As Raphael pressed the detonator, Satan''s people rushed in again in battle formation.


    The two iron plates are very thick, and the thickness has reached an amazing ten centimeters. Such a thick iron plate can''t be lifted by people, so the two iron plates are controlled by a hydraulic press, but no matter how thick the door is, it will lose its function when it is blown open directly from both sides and the ground.


    One piece of iron remained where it was, and the other broke through the wall next to it and fell directly into another room.


    Several people bypassed the hole exposed on the ground, and then held it high. They coincidentally began to take out all the grenades. After several people looked at each other and smiled, they threw the grenades into the hole one after another.


    Don''t worry about the rescue of hostages, cool!

 Chapter 2410

    Grenades exploded in the basement one after another, and several people listened attentively to the sound below.


    After all the eight grenades were blown up, he said in a low voice: "there is a lot of space below. I can tell that this is not good, but I think there is at least 300 square meters of space."


    Peter shook his head and said, "five hundred square meters, almost."


    After Li JinFang calculated, he said: "it''s so big! How can it be so big? Is this an underground shelter or an underground palace? It''s too exaggerated, tortoise, are you sure?"


    Peter nodded and said, "I''m very sure!"


    He shouted loudly and said, "it''s normal to be so big. Saleh has operated for so many years. Besides, it''s still much smaller than Gaddafi''s underground project. The problem is that Grenades can''t solve the problem."


    After saying that, Gao Yang said with some annoyance: "it''s so big, just have a cloud bomb. I knew there was one left. Send someone to get the cloud bomb!"


    Li JinFang whispered, "if you put a cloud bomb inside, rafgani will really die. Boss, don''t be so good at it, or the Iranians won''t hate us? It''s clear that it''s killing people and killing people. It''s too obvious!"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "I care about his life and death. It''s hard to go down and be set on fire from four directions."


    Peter whispered, "the trouble is that the bodies can''t be identified."


    Gao Yang also knows that if he throws a cloud bomb below, it''s not important that rafghani is dead. The important thing is that he may not even recognize the body.


    If the corpse cannot be identified, it will be troublesome. In short, life needs to see people and death needs to see the corpse. If it cannot be confirmed that rafghani fell down or not, it will not ensure safety. This rescue or killing action will lose its meaning. After all, we can''t rest assured.


    Impatiently waved his hand, raised his voice and said in a low voice: "the cloud bomb is still troublesome. You still have to attack hard. Get ready."


    Li JinFang looked down and whispered, "the spiral stairs are really easy to set fire, but the effect of shock bombs on this terrain is very good. I''ll go down first."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "collect shock bombs and send them here, come on!"


    Eight shock bombs were gathered together. No one of the four held two. After pulling out the pull ring, he raised his voice and whispered, "three, two, one, throw it!"


    The shock bomb was thrown out in four directions as far as possible, and then held high. They collectively covered their ears. After waiting for the huge explosion at their feet, Li JinFang immediately walked slowly down the hole.


    The cement stairs were full of debris, and the feet made a creaking sound. Irene was behind Li JinFang, and Gao Yang was behind Irene. After about three or four meters down, Li JinFang suddenly accelerated his pace and rushed down.


    When Li JinFang began to rush, there was a rapid gunshot. Irene followed, while Gao Yang rushed down the basement three steps at a time.


    The spiral staircase has no deputy. It is a circular cylinder just five meters down, because the basement is about five meters below the ground. After passing this circular passage, you can see the surrounding situation.


    Gao Yang rushed down and found that there were people below, and everyone was shooting. Li JinFang had killed at least four or five people in a short time.


    Eight shock bombs were thrown into the basement of duanyin. No matter how large the space is, it can make people lose their sense of direction in a short time. It''s hard to say whether they are blind for a short time, but Li JinFang did not receive too accurate shooting, that is, the enemy failed to set fire to him.


    There are many defenders below, and although the basement is not separated into small spaces, there are many hidden soldier holes taken out from the walls around, which can be called concealed points or individual bunkers.


    There are people in every Tibetan cave. People hide in it and only need to expose a small part of their body parts. Therefore, although Li JinFang''s shooting is accurate, it can''t be very fast.


    The trouble is not from the enemy''s shooting, but from the grenades thrown by the enemy after panic. The space of 500 square meters is very large, but the straight-line distance is not far. If you throw them randomly, the Grenades can reach a dangerous distance close enough.


    A soldier threw a grenade. The grenade was thrown askew, bounced on the wall and exploded when it landed, but the enemies were hidden in the bunker. Even if the grenade exploded nearby, they were not hurt, but they were not the same in the middle.


    The grenade thrown by the soldier was far from causing harm, but the explosion of the grenade reminded others, so soon two more grenades were thrown out, and one of them flew straight to the right position.


    Irene could see clearly. Her right hand let go of the handle of the gun, rushed forward for two steps, stretched out her hand, took the grenade in her hand, and then suddenly threw the grenade back.


    "Lie down!"


    Irene yelled in a hurry.


    The grenades that were thrown back exploded in midair, but the distance was far enough, and the time was high enough. They finished shooting and killed all the exposed enemies.


    Lying down, Gao Yang got up, and then he shouted, "it''s time to launch cloud bombs."


    When talking, Gao Yang found that he couldn''t hear his flowers clearly. The explosion of the grenade must be very loud. In the closed basement, the explosion had a great impact on his hearing.


    "Sooner or later, I will be deafened..."


    After raising the volume and complaining to himself, Gao Yang rushed to the Tibetan cave in front of him and shot or supplemented every soldier he saw.


    "These people are the guards of the presidential palace. Most of them are equipped with night vision!"


    The confined space can''t accommodate too many people. Too many people will interfere with each other, so now there are six people in the basement. Taylor and Frye rushed down with them, but the battle is over.


    "There are twenty-four people in total. Make sure they are safe!"


    Li JinFang shouted and his hearing was damaged.


    Gao Yang took out his ears, pointed to the ground with his fingers, and told others in sign language that there was another floor underground. It was time to find an entrance.


    Soon, Taylor pointed to an open hole and made a gesture.


    Gao Yang looked at it, and then whispered in the walkie talkie, "the underground space is limited. You don''t have to come down. Leave some people to guard and cover. Come two people and send down all the shock bombs and grenades."


    Albert and Rafael went down to the basement and brought all the shock bombs left.


    The effect of shock bombs is particularly good, which can be seen from the fact that ordinary Grenades can deafen people. Gao Yang is very confident in the last attack. He gestures and signals to throw all shock bombs down.


    Now Gao Yang is excited. Of course, he is also very nervous. After playing all night, he finally meets a strong scene. It''s rare.

 Chapter 2411

    All the shock bombs had been dropped, Gao Yang gently waved his hand, and then Li JinFang jumped down first again.


    The resistance is minimal, which is also in line with expectations. Because the enemy puts all the main resistance forces on the first floor underground, the resistance encountered when entering the second floor underground will not be too fierce.


    Gao Yang was the second to go down. When he went down, Li JinFang had killed two people with pistols. All the two people on the ground were wearing civilian clothes instead of military uniforms. This is a good phenomenon.


    The underground second floor is much more complex than the above, because the underground second floor is mainly living facilities. Although it is too simple compared with the ground, it is still separated into small rooms. Then there is no lack of living facilities, and even there are toilet toilets underground.


    There are several rooms around. Now they are idle and quiet. Gao Yang and Li JinFang rotate slowly back-to-back vigilantly until Irene and Peter also come down.


    There were walls and doors, but the doors were all closed, and only the low voice of the generator kept humming.


    When the external power supply is cut off, the people inside can only rely on the generator for lighting, especially the power generation driven exhaust air supply system.


    He looked up at the light overhead. Gao Yang wanted to kill the light, but he changed his mind after raising his gun.


    After listening carefully for a moment, Gao Yang found that his ears were too affected by the explosion and were still buzzing, so he couldn''t rely on the sound to find out where someone was hiding.


    After looking around, Gao Yang immediately chose a door. After pointing, Irene and Peter quickly leaned to the left and right of the wooden door. Gao Yang raised his shotgun and slowly approached the door. Then Li JinFang came close and kicked open the door.


    There was a man standing behind the door, but the moment the door was kicked open, the man standing behind the door shouted in despair and began to use a pistol, mobile phone, left hand raised, and a grenade came out.


    But Li JinFang kicked the door too hard, and the door was not locked. When the highly nervous man behind the door threw the grenade out, the door hit the wall and bounced back and closed again. So the thrown grenade bounced back after hitting the door and exploded in the house.


    Gao Yang and Li Jinfang flashed quickly, and fragments of grenades made holes in the thick door, but they did not hurt them.


    As for the man in the house, he was killed by a grenade thrown by himself.


    Li JinFang gently kicked the door open for the second time and found that the person just behind the door had been lying on the ground. After shooting at the back of the head, Li JinFang immediately made a safe gesture.


    Gao Yang turned and faced another door. At this time, fierce gunshots suddenly began to sound in the room. Rows of bullet holes quickly appeared on the wall, while Gao Yang and they immediately fell down and fired back wildly at the house where they shot.


    No one on both sides could see anyone. An enemy began to shoot blindly in the house, so Gao Yang could only fight back when he could not see the enemy.


    The shooting in the room stopped, so Gao Yang and their friends also stopped shooting. Peter and Irene rushed over quickly. Irene rushed to the door, but Peter leaned over and turned his head directly to the wall.


    Peter broke the wall and rushed directly into the house. Because the house was only separated by boards, the people inside would choose the partition wall to shoot, and Peter could break the wall at once.


    But when Peter rushed in and was still a little dizzy, he saw a man standing in the corner with a gun at the door looking at him in amazement.


    After the enemy moved the muzzle of his gun towards him, Peter raised his foot and stamped it obliquely on the enemy''s calf.


    After the click, the man who was stamped by Peter gave a very sad scream. His lower leg turned back at an unnatural 90 degree angle, and the broken bone pierced the skin. The man couldn''t stand and fell to one side. Peter released his hand holding the stepping gun and grabbed the enemy''s pistol. When the enemy fell, He pulled a pistol.


    After pulling the pistol, Peter threw the pistol to the ground, then picked up his rifle again and fired at two people who were still crawling. Then he pointed the muzzle at the people who were still howling and shouted, "shut up! Where are your hostages!"


    When Gao Yang rushed in, he saw Peter shouting at the man holding the broken leg. As for the other two enemies, they had completely turned into corpses, and there were only three people in the room.


    There was also a door in the house. Irene grabbed the door handle and pulled it suddenly. Gao Yang jumped in and saw rafghani tied to an iron chair.


    He breathed loudly, pinched the microphone of the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "I can''t believe he found the rescue target. He''s still alive."


    Lavjani looked at Gao Yang. He seemed unable to believe his glasses. His head tilted to one side and seemed to have no strength to support his head. However, Gao Yang knew that lavjani must not be dead, although lavjani looked really miserable.


    Rafghani suddenly began to cry. He sobbed and shed tears. After trying to straighten his head, he whispered to Gao Yang: "take me away, take me away..."


    Gao Yang''s eyes fell on rafghani''s legs. Rafghani''s two legs were fixed on the extended shelf, and his left leg had no skin. From the belly of his lower leg, he exposed the muscle tissue, fat and blood vessels that should have been covered by the skin.


    Rafghani''s left leg was skinned, and his interrogators continued to skin him if Gao Yang didn''t come.


    Gao Yang is used to bloody scenes and cruel treatment of prisoners, but it''s the first time to see people skinned alive, which makes him really uncomfortable.


    "You''ve suffered. How many people are there?"


    "Three people, take me away, take me out of here..."


    Rafghani''s voice was very hoarse. I think it was caused by shouting too much.


    Rafghani was in tears, his mouth half open, and made a gurgling sound, which was the sound he didn''t have the strength to cry when he wanted to cry.


    Although he thought lougani was an idiot, Gao Yang really couldn''t bear it at this time, so he immediately shouted, "panda, fat cat, you two hurry down! There are wounded people to take care of."


    "I''m coming!"


    Andy He Fei rushed down quickly, but he was obviously relieved when he saw that Gao Yang and the four of them were all right.


    After taking a closer look, he found out who he needed to help, and stared at rafghani''s skinnless left leg for two eyes, Andy ho suddenly said, "who did it? It''s a good craft!"

 Chapter 2412

    Gao Yang felt sick for no reason, so he immediately turned his head to one side and refused to look at rafghani again.


    Peter didn''t go to see rafghani. He shouted at the broken leg prisoner, "say! How many people are there on this floor?"


    The prisoner just howled miserably. Peter stepped on the prisoner''s broken leg and said fiercely: "if you don''t want the other leg to be broken, take advantage of your strength and answer my question quickly. I''ll give you three seconds, one!"


    "Six people! Six people! Six people! Get your feet off, ah!"


    Peter twisted his feet. When the prisoner screamed more decibels, he said fiercely, "who are you? I''m not patient. Speak quickly."


    "Intelligence agency, Yemeni military intelligence agency! It''s all, we''re all!"


    The prisoner gasped. Peter looked at Gao Yang and nodded. When he was about to interrogate the prisoner himself, he heard rafghani''s extremely weak way: "petram..."


    Gao Yang turned his head. Andy Ho was looking at loughghani''s wound. Albert was untiing the rope that tied loughghani.


    Rafghani was still in tears. After his right hand was free to move, he reached out and wiped his eyes blurred by tears, then stared at them and said, "I didn''t say anything. Really, peteram, believe me, I didn''t say anything!"


    Gao Yang smiled reluctantly and said, "let''s go up and talk about it. You''re all right. We''re here to rescue you. Don''t worry, man. You''re all right. Everything''s over and you''ll get better soon."


    Just then, Irene picked up a folder on the table next to her and shouted, "Sir, interrogation records."


    Rafghani shook his head slightly and said, "I didn''t say anything!"


    Irene winked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang waved his hand and said to Irene, "don''t look at it. Let Mr. lougani deal with it."


    Irene shouted, "don''t you need me to read it to you?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "what do you read? I said to Mr. rafghani to deal with it."


    Gao Yang can''t understand Arabic. Although he can speak Arabic now, the text still looks very difficult, but Irene has no problem at all. Therefore, when Irene winked at him, Gao Yang knew that the interrogation record was really meaningless.


    Rafghani struggled and said, "please take, please take the interrogation records. This is me, i... please, petram, please."


    Lavgani is a bit of an idiot, but he is really a tough guy. Because he really didn''t say anything, Gao Yang doesn''t mind taking out the interrogation records and sending a favor.


    If Gao Yang destroys the interrogation records, rafghani will be over, completely over.


    Captured and then tortured to extort a confession immediately. If Gao Yang wants to pit rafghani, rafghani is completely hard to argue. Even if Gao Yang doesn''t say anything, rafghani is completely destroyed, because no one knows whether he said something he shouldn''t say under torture, but there is this interrogation record, which can explain a lot of problems.


    Although he doesn''t like rafghani''s idiotic behavior, Gao Yang doesn''t mind giving rafghani a favor and pulling him, because he is worthy of respect for a tough man who has been skinned half a leg but still hasn''t opened his mouth.


    Irene put away the interrogation records, and then she shouted to lavgani, "I''ll keep them for you. Go up and give them to you."


    Rafghani nodded slightly and whispered, "thank you, thank you..."


    Then rafghani fainted.


    Andy Ho said, "boss, it''s hard to deal with this injury. All the skin is gone. I think the knife edge. The person who cut the knife is an expert. He peeled his skin from his thumb or little thumb. In short, he peeled his skin from his toes several times. Look here. The person who cut the knife did a circumcision, that''s..."


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop!"


    Reaching out to stop Andy Ho''s explanation, he said loudly, "why not? We can''t stay here all the time."


    Albert said hurriedly, "it''s too difficult to solve! The steel retaining ring will be ready soon."


    Gao Yang said to Peter, "take the prisoners up and ask."


    Irene gently pushed Gao Yang, shook her head where the prisoners could not see, and whispered, "is it appropriate?"


    Gao Yang thought and said to the prisoner, "what did you ask?"


    "No, we didn''t ask anything of value. We knew he was Iranian, but it wasted us more than an hour to let him admit it."


    "Did he admit it?"


    "No, we finally gave up the question and asked him about the battle plan."


    Gao Yang took the interrogation record in Irene''s hand, knocked it, and said loudly, "is your interrogation strictly recorded? Is it just a paper record? Is there a video record?"


    "There are videos, video records, internal archives, paper records, give them to, give them to others."


    The peeling scene can''t be seen by others. He nodded and said, "where''s the camera? I didn''t see it."


    In fact, Gao Yang saw the camera in the room. The camera was directly opposite rafghani and fixed on the tripod mountain, but Gao Yang still asked.


    "Where is it? That''s it."


    "Only one camera?"


    "Yes."


    Irene made a gesture to indicate that she had already turned off the camera. Gao Yang nodded, stood up and watched Albert and Andy ho lift lougani from the iron shelf.


    Now we can evacuate. Gao Yang whispered to Andy Ho, "don''t you need a stretcher?"


    Andy ho shook his head and said, "take it up. It''s too slow to wait for the stretcher."


    Gao Yang looked at the prisoner, touched his chin and thought aloud, "is there no tunnel leading to the other side? You know where I''m talking. Answer me."


    The prisoner gasped weakly, "there is a tunnel leading to the other side, but there is no tunnel leaving directly. Our officer said, the tunnel is sealed, and we can''t get through. Damn it, we are abandoned, and we can''t go to the other side. Someone closed the tunnel from one side."


    Gao Yang frowned and said in a deep voice, "you say, there is a tunnel leading to the outside world in the basement on the other side? Where?"


    The prisoner took a breath, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Our officer said that he knew that the exit was not too far, but he didn''t know where the exit was hidden. There was a far exit, but he didn''t get through or gave up. He was very angry and said everything he knew, but his knowledge was limited, and I knew less."


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice, "Why are you sealed, the tunnel collapsed, or the door closed?"


    "There is a very thick iron gate that can be closed from the other side, because the tunnel is over there, and the iron gate is closed, that''s all."


    The prisoner said everything he knew. At this time, Albert had carried rafghani on his back and shouted, "you can evacuate!"

 Chapter 2413

    Gao Yang straightened up and looked at Albert. After rafghani had left, he whispered, "there''s nothing to ask. This leads to the other side. I don''t know if Hardy has gone."


    Peter whispered, "he said that the tunnel is not far from the presidential palace. This is an information that needs to be kept secret. Although he knows very little, we must accept it."


    If Hardy is difficult or dangerous to leave from the tunnel, because the tunnel is too close to the presidential palace, the news must be kept secret, because Hardy''s arrest or killing is not in Satan''s interests.


    He shouted loudly, nodded and said, "cheer him up and make him look like he was injured in the battle and died after supporting for a while."


    Peter nodded. He stepped back and aimed a shot at the prisoner''s chest.


    Peter''s shot was exquisite. It hit the prisoner in the chest, but it didn''t hurt his lungs or his heart. It was the kind of injury that would die but could last for a while.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no one will check this. Since it''s all said, there''s no need to let him die in pain and give him a good time."


    Peter immediately shot the prisoner in the heart.


    It must be difficult and hard to be a conspirator, especially for a person with a little conscience. Being a conspirator is really not a pleasant choice.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Gao Yang was just a little impatient. As for apology, there was no apology. Since he was the enemy, Gao Yang would never have the idea of sympathy, let alone the meaning of apology. At most, he sighed that his heart was getting harder and harder.


    Finally, he left the basement. When Gao Yang left the door, groliov, who stayed outside, immediately stood beside Gao Yang. While walking with Gao Yang, he whispered, "the Zhengfu army has a fierce attack, but there is no great threat. Husai armed forces can stop it."


    When rescuing rafghani, a group of hard stubble protecting Hadi did not meet. Those mercenaries and the guard protecting the president must be around Hadi, so they can save rafghani relatively easily.


    At present, an underground shelter where rafghani is detained has been broken, and no one has attacked the underground shelter on the other side. However, as long as Hardy is still inside, it will be a hard battle to attack the shelter, and Gao Yang does not intend to fight Hardy''s guard.


    He nodded high and whispered, "that''s all right. We have plenty of time."


    Holding the microphone of the walkie talkie, he said in a loud and deep voice, "Salim, copy that, please answer."


    "I''m here. What''s up?"


    "We have rescued rafghani. You let him come down and pick him out. We also need to eliminate some residual enemies in the building. In addition, when we rescued rafghani, we found a passage in the underground shelter, which can lead to the side where Hardy is."


    Salim immediately became nervous and shouted, "are you sure?"


    "Confirm that Hardy is probably in the underground shelter. It''s best to send someone to attack immediately. It''s a good choice to go in from the underground shelter that just rescued rafghani. We have consumed all our critical equipment and can''t participate in the next battle, but we can still take down the presidential palace building."


    Now let the Iranians fight Hardy. If Hardy has left, it doesn''t matter if the Iranians have entered the underground shelter. If hardy hasn''t left, the Iranians can''t enter.


    The key to the problem is not to let Salim or Iranians know that the exit of the underpass is nearby. If husai armed forces send a large number of people to surround it with iron buckets, so that Hadi can''t escape, it''s really troublesome.


    To put it simply, Gao Yang pointed to Hardy''s residence and said, "brothers, we go in and take whatever we like and whatever is valuable. This is our reward for rescuing rafghani, but we must be fast."


    How can you go back empty handed in Baoshan? The presidential palace hasn''t been completely defeated yet, but Satan broke the defense of the presidential palace. He was the first to rush in and save rafghani. It''s natural to get the first share when robbing the booty. No matter Salim knows what they''re going to do in Hardy''s house, he won''t stop it.


    They robbed Hardy''s residence, looked at the magnificent palace, shouted loudly, "who hasn''t come yet, fat cat? Can you get there?"


    Albert said in a hurry, "give rafghani to the Iranians. I''ll go back right away, right away."


    Just after more than ten seconds, Albert gasped and rushed into the magnificent hall. Then he rubbed his hands and said in surprise: "why haven''t you started yet? Aren''t you waiting for me?"


    "Just waiting for you! Brothers, take whatever you like, but whoever gets it first belongs to who. Don''t rob it. I said first. I saw that those antique shotguns were mine, and no one is allowed to rob them."


    Looting doesn''t hurt morale, but fighting hurts harmony. Gao Yang doesn''t want to see Satan''s people lead to discord because of looting. Therefore, although he thought there would be no problem, he gave a warning first.


    What should be said was also said. Gao Yang couldn''t help rubbing his hands and said loudly, "what are you waiting for? Do it!"


    Gao Yang hurried into the room where he had seen the shotgun. Without saying a word, he took the two shotguns off the wall and carried them behind him.


    Yemen is very poor, but the Yemeni presidential palace is not poor. After Gao Yang got what he wanted most, he didn''t know what to take next.


    Frye roared all the way, "office, where is the office?"


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "fool, what good things can there be in the office? Where is the bedroom? Take me to the bedroom!"


    Cui Bo and Frye rushed into the bedroom. Frye came in and cleaned up one room after another. Where is his way of nature bedroom? Cui Bo just covered outside, but he didn''t know where it was.


    The place where Gao Yang is located is a reception room. Only the reception room can be decorated with antique guns. Moreover, the people in Yemen love guns, so the reception room actually hangs four guns instead of two, but the remaining two guns are indeed the kind of antique guns unique to Yemen, inlaid with gold and silver, but there is no butt, but a long tube smooth bore gun with curved handle, This kind of gun is popular in Yemen. No one wants it after leaving Yemen.


    The reception room is actually the Carter room, with carpets and cushions, but there is nothing valuable after taking the gun.


    After taking a look at the empty reception room, Gao Yang planned to go out, but after looking at the two guns left on the wall, he thought it was a pity to throw them away. It would be better to take them to Abdullah and Salim.

 Chapter 2414

    The old gun is very heavy, with two shotguns on his back and two craft guns unique to Yemen in his hand. Gao Yang thinks he can''t get any other booty.


    At this time, Gao Yang watched Li JinFang and Peter run past his door with some long knives, but Li JinFang immediately stepped back and hurriedly said to Gao Yang, "brother Yang, do you want a Damascus knife? I''m much better. There are many on the second floor."


    Gao Yang held the gun and said, "my thing is too heavy. Have you two already moved empty?"


    Peter hurriedly said, "no, that''s not interesting enough. I''ve informed them. Those who like knives go to the second floor to get them. I only took six!"


    He only took six knives and held them high for a while. Li JinFang said anxiously, "Hey, you''re stupid. Who robbed you of the antique gun? Put down the gun and go get other things first."


    Just then, Andy ho shouted in the walkie talkie, "guess what I found? Gold! Gold!"


    Andy ho Du began to shout on the walkie talkie. Frye shouted, "how much gold is there?"


    "At least two kilograms! There are a lot of gold bars!"


    "Bang!"


    "What?"


    "No idea."


    Frye and Cui Bo despise it very much, and Gao Yang can''t lift his spirit when he hears that there are only about two kilograms of gold. Why, because they have robbed too much gold.


    Gao Yang put two too heavy Yemeni guns on the ground. He also wants to find something commemorative and rob the residence of a country''s president. This opportunity does not happen every day.


    "What is this?"


    There was an exclamation from Taylor. Gao Yang, who ran to the second floor, thought he had found something rare. As a result, he went to see it in a bedroom. After Taylor opened the cabinet, he found a cabinet full of leather bags, which were still women''s.


    "Wow, you''re rich. These bags are very expensive."


    Irene shouted and opened a drawer. Then she said, "aha, jewelry!"


    Taylor looked at Irene and said loudly, "then you want it. I don''t want these."


    Irene poured the contents of a jewelry box on the bed and shouted, "I don''t want second-hand goods, but throw me a big bag."


    Taylor threw the bag at her. Irene put the jewelry in the bag and said loudly, "Wow, Hermes, it''s tens of thousands of dollars. It''s strange that women here can''t show their faces. Why do you buy these? Just have a look in the bedroom?"


    Tyler had walked away. When he heard that he came back here, he took out a small handbag from the cabinet and said loudly, "is this more expensive?"


    Taylor''s bag was full of broken diamonds. Irene looked at it and said loudly, "Hermes platinum diamond bag, starting from at least 100000 dollars. It seems that the hostess here likes Hermes."


    Taylor put the bag into his trouser pocket with a painful look on his face and whispered, "then I''d better put it away."


    He robbed Gaddafi''s palace and moved to poroneschenko''s house. Now Gao Yang is also experienced. He found that what these big people can take away from their homes is luxury goods, but also small pieces. Only the real rich can afford to play. They can''t take away or use things that really show their identity and wealth, Even selling is not good *******************************************************************************************.


    After turning around casually, Gao Yang didn''t find anything he could see. After all, he has a thick family background. Only valuable things really can''t make him too moved.


    "Ha!"


    Irene opened a cabinet, took out a red * * *, held her hands open and waved back and forth, smiled and said, "the women here like to wear this under the black robe, ha ha."


    While talking, Irene even tried on herself.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "aren''t you disgusted?"


    Irene immediately threw away the sexy * * * * hand, wiped it on her pants twice, and said loudly, "I''m leaving this room."


    Gao Yang and Irene leave together, and then Irene kicks open a door and rushes in, but Gao Yang continues to walk forward into an office, or a place that can be called a study.


    There was a pen on the desk. Gao Yang put it into his trouser pocket. When he opened the drawer and took out an alligator skin box, he opened it and found that it was full of pens. Needless to say, it was all big luxury goods, the kind of old value.


    "Like collecting pens? It''s a good hobby."


    Sure not, Gao Yang picked up the box, went to the window, pulled down the curtain and took it as a baggage skin.


    What looks good is thrown into the bag. After collecting some valuable but possibly particularly valuable gadgets, I just left the study and came out to see phoenix contact.


    Phoenix Contact carried her sniper rifle on his back and held his hands in front of his chest. He looked left and right, but he didn''t take anything.


    "Why don''t you take something?"


    "There''s nothing to take."


    After a short conversation, he said with a wry smile: "we have to get something, or it won''t be in vain."


    Phoenix nodded, but there was still no action.


    At this time, Cui Bo came out again. He was a fast in and fast out search method. He took what he saw, and immediately changed rooms to find what he didn''t like.


    Finding that Phoenix didn''t take anything, Cui Boshun, who had already taken too many things, gave Phoenix the objects on his hand and said, "there are too many things to take. Here you are. The telescope is very good and expensive!"


    Phoenix took a look, nodded and said, "I need this, thank you."


    Cui Bo hurried away, and Gao Yang followed, while Phoenix still walked slowly. Finally, she didn''t know if she had anything.


    In an hour, everyone saw a good throw and used everything they could to reprint their harvest. Finally, after no one could take anything, the search finally ended.


    It''s natural to take more of what you can grab with your ability. It''s natural to be popular.


    When he walked out of the president''s residence with too many things on his back, he shouted to the sharp knife commando who had been waiting outside for them to search: "Don''t say I don''t remember you. There are a lot of valuable things in it. Listen, you are different from us. You have to hand in the seized things, so pick up the small ones and put them on your body. Keep the large ones and confiscate them. Also, I''ll give you half an hour to take the valuable things and go quickly. I''ll wait for you, otherwise your seizures still have to be handed in. I''ll take you back to the station There''s no problem. I have only one request. You are not allowed to compete among yourselves. Whoever gets it first will own it. Whoever dares to compete with his companions for things will have internal strife. I''ll kill him! Go in! "

 Chapter 2415

    The attack on the presidential palace ended in failure. Yes, it ended in failure.


    Although Satan has entered the presidential palace, rescued rafghani, ransacked the presidential palace of Hadid and found Hadi''s underground shelter, at dawn, the battle ended with the failure of Hussein''s armed forces.


    With Iran as the vanguard, husai armed forces blocked and blocked aid, and then Satan took over and entered the presidential palace. The battle must have been victorious, but how could it have failed? It has to start with the combat effectiveness of husai armed forces and the current government army in Yemen.


    Husai armed forces are really a mob. They have enough light weapons and enough fighting courage. However, husai armed forces still lack experience in large-scale combat.


    It doesn''t mean that throwing tens of thousands of people out to fight is even a large-scale battle. Take 10000 people as an example. These 10000 people can be released, but let these 10000 people be divided into small groups to fight on their own. In any case, such a battle can not be called a command, but a large-scale battle.


    Send out 10000 people, and then be able to command these people freely according to the battlefield situation, and let these people arrive at the designated place to launch correct attacks according to the needs of the commander. Where there is a gap in the enemy''s defense line, a large number of soldiers can be sent immediately, where the defense line is unstable, the reinforcements can be pushed up immediately, and then they can be collected freely, This is a qualified large-scale operation.


    The prerequisite for the smooth implementation of large-scale operations is a high-quality team, which is obviously not achieved by husai armed forces.


    At best, the husai armed forces can release a lot of people and disrupt the war aimlessly. When there are many people, they are still scattered and can not form a systematic coordinated operation. This is not feasible.


    So why did the battle against the presidential palace finally lose? It was because the enemy broke through a point in the line of defense of husai armed forces blocking the Zhengfu army, and then the reinforcements of the Zhengfu army rushed into the presidential palace, so the whole front of husai armed forces collapsed.


    This is a low-level battle. Except for Satan''s rescue of rafghani, every other link is a low-level representative.


    In this war, husai armed forces dispatched more than 3000 people to surround the presidential palace and prevent the enemy''s reinforcements from coming to the rescue. The Iranians made a strong attack. After a series of changes, after Satan broke into the presidential palace and withdrew, the Iranians accepted to continue to attack Hadi''s underground shelter, but Hadi''s guard was very strong, and the Iranians were always unable to enter.


    After husai''s armed line was broken through, the battle had to end in failure.


    In fact, the combat effectiveness of the Zhengfu army is even lower, because husai armed forces have the spirit of being barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes, but the Zhengfu army is poorly equipped and has a low level of training. The key is that the combat will is also extremely poor, and it is not as good as husai armed forces in fear of death.


    So husai armed forces fought around the presidential palace in the middle of the night, but the reinforcements of the Zhengfu army did not arrive. It was not that the Zhengfu army did not send reinforcements, but that the reinforcements could not get through the road.


    Less than half an hour after leading Satan and sharp knife commandos out of the battlefield, Gao Yang received the news of husai''s armed defeat. After waiting for a while, he knew the losses of the enemy and ourselves in the battle.


    Seven people were killed by Hussein''s forces, 22 Iranians were killed, and about 100 people were killed by the enemy, mainly by Satan.


    A fierce battle that took thousands of people for a night, including elite Iranian soldiers and mercenaries, only killed more than 100 people on both sides. Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say about such a battle.


    In the camp they robbed, Salim came to visit and talk about the situation of the fierce battle in one night and his depression.


    "It''s a little close to catching Hardy, but we can''t get in when we get to the door. It''s really a pity. I''ve been thinking that if you don''t withdraw from the battle and let you continue to attack Hardy''s bunker, we should celebrate the victory now."


    Salim was full of regret. Gao Yang naturally couldn''t be too happy, so he could only say with the same regret: "yes, it''s so close. It''s a pity, but we won''t attack Hadi''s underground refuge rope, because we have too few people, it should be the task of Iranians."


    "But they didn''t do it..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. A failure is a real birth. We always have a chance, brother. Don''t say I''m not interesting enough. This is for you."


    After laughing and saying a word, Gao Yang got up and pulled out an old Yemeni gun from behind his desk. He smiled and said, "I took out two guns, one for you and one for Abdullah. Since you come, you can choose one."


    The two Yemeni shotguns taken out from the presidential palace are not to be held high. They just lend flowers and Buddha to Salim. As a Yemeni, Salim should like them.


    Salim really liked it. He took the gun, nodded and said, "thank you. I''ve told Abdullah about you going in and taking some booty, but there''s no problem. You deserve it. No one will say anything. Thank you."


    Willingly accepted Gao Yang''s gift. Salim also said by the way that Satan would have no problem looting the presidential palace, but Salim whispered: "But the sharp knife commandos, what do you say, have to turn in some of the things they have seized, otherwise the team will be difficult to command in the future. I have another thing to discuss with you. Now the sharp knife commandos are always commanded by you. I don''t say hello and directly ask them to turn in the booty. It''s not good."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, I''ll accompany you to give them orders and let them hand over some of the booty. However, man, you can''t go too far. You have to leave something for them and take out some enough to explain the past. What do you say?"


    Salim nodded, "OK, that''s it."


    The battle is over, but there are still many things. After calling Salim to Peter and taking him to talk to the sharp knife commando, Gao Yang hurried to call alebin.


    "Teacher, the key and timely information last night. Can you tell me the source of the information? It can''t be the information you can find by customs clearance observation?"


    Alebin smiled and said, "Jim provided the information."


    Ever since Sana''a, Gao Yang has never seen Clooney, which is now Jim, but Jim is now used by alebin. Alebin didn''t mention him, so he didn''t ask.


    "You mean Jim is now inside the enemy?"


    "The statement inside the enemy is not accurate, because you have no enemies or friends here. What you should say is that Jim is by Hardy''s side. Yes, I asked Jim to go by Hardy''s side."

 Chapter 2416

    Satan is on husai''s side, but Jim has successfully entered Hardy''s side, which is very good and powerful.


    "How did you do it?"


    "For the unexpected harvest, Jim got in touch with a tribe and won trust, and the tribe decided to support Hardy, so Jim established contact with Hardy in a very wonderful identity, with an identity and status that is not very important but can obtain important information."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but exclaimed, "teacher, you are so powerful."


    Aribin said calmly: "I said it was an unplanned harvest, so it''s not me, but Jim. Of course, he''s lucky. Jim''s line is very important, and his current action is not very convenient. If it''s not a particularly important thing, don''t use this line. If it''s not a particularly important information, he won''t take the initiative to spread it. In short, use it carefully."


    "I see. It won''t be enabled until the critical moment."


    Yalebin said faintly, "is there anything else?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "you don''t have to live with them in Tata? Why don''t you come and live with us? Now we have barracks to live in instead of tents. The key is that Liang Dong can cook for you. If you are inconvenient or unwilling to stay with us, I''d better let Liang Dong come to you."


    "Ah, speaking of this, I really need Liang Dong. It''s hard for me to eat these days. I really miss Liang Dong. Now the overall situation has been decided. I don''t need me here. I can live with you."


    Yalebin agreed to come down and live with Satan, but Gao Yang was a little surprised and said, "you say the overall situation has been decided?"


    "Of course, after what happened last night, Hardy is unlikely to stay in Sana''a. the situation in Sana''a is irreparable for the current government. I judge that Hardy should take refuge in Shah. It''s only a matter of time, and it won''t last too long, so it''s unnecessary for me to stay here."


    Gao Yang sighed: "great, then all of our famous master gun makers are bound to leave their names on their works, or represent patterns or badges. Otherwise, how can we show that this gun is a famous work? Therefore, it is relatively simple to identify antique guns compared with other art products.


    "That''s right, that''s right! Keno the fox! You''re right, but this gun must be earlier, because Keno the fox doesn''t carve his name in the later stage. He can carve a fox. It''s a good thing! Gao! It''s a rare good thing. Ha ha, I knew there wouldn''t be too bad things in the presidential palace."


    Morgan seemed to forget what he had just said. He was completely excited and said loudly: "don''t say who made the other gun. Don''t say! Save the surprise for the last. I''ll go there myself. Oh, you''re in Yemen. I can''t go to Yemen now. I''ll send someone to get the gun back and keep it! I''ll send someone to get the gun from you right away and be sure to keep it!"

 Chapter 2417

    Gao Yang is very happy that yalebin is coming. He regards it as a major event. There is no other factor. Just out of respect for teachers, he has to serve yalebin well.


    For yalebin, what he can enjoy is also the desire of mouth, so Gao Yang has to tell Liang Dong what to prepare to meet yalebin.


    When he went to the kitchen, Gao Yang saw Li JinFang and Cui Bo.


    "You didn''t make it. Oh, don''t say that my buddy doesn''t care about you. Damascus Dao, see? This scabbard is worth tens of thousands. This guy''s gold and silver thread is also a gem. Is it beautiful? Do you like it?"


    "It''s nice. It''s really good."


    "Here you are!"


    Li JinFang put a Damascus knife in Liang Dong''s hand, then took out a short knife and said with a smile, "here, there''s another short one. They''re all Damascus knives. You can cut vegetables."


    Liang Dong hurriedly said, "this can''t be taken. It''s too expensive. Don''t you, you..."


    After saying something disdainfully, Cui Bo took a big gold bracelet and said, "he robbed five or six! You''re polite to him. Come on, big gold bracelet, give it to you. Go back and give it to your daughter-in-law as a gift. If you don''t have a daughter-in-law, wait for marriage and give it again, stupid!"


    Liang Dong held a knife in one hand and a gold bracelet from trebsey in the other hand. He was stunned and said, "this, this is too expensive!"


    "All robbed!"


    After Gao Yang said something, he smiled and put a box on the chopping board next to Liang Dong. He said with a smile, "open it and see if you didn''t go. Brothers always have to leave something for you. It''s not good to eat alone. Keep it. You''re welcome."


    Liang Dong opened the box with a smile and said in a loud voice, "ho! This pistol is really powerful!"


    Gao Yang sent a craft pistol. Needless to say, it''s the kind of golden gun engraved with flowers. He doesn''t look at this kind of pistol now, but Liang Dong hasn''t seen it.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "people here like this. They like to collect fancy guns. They haven''t seen any really useful guns. Anyway, you haven''t had this before. Just keep it for fun."


    Cui Bo said loudly, "this gun is good. Why didn''t I see it."


    After Liang Dong hesitated for a moment, he said with an embarrassed face, "then I''m really not polite."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t talk nonsense. What''s that? The old man will bring it later. You can prepare something suitable for the old man."


    Liang Dong immediately nodded and said, "OK, I''ll prepare it now. Lunch will ensure that the old man is satisfied."


    Gao Yang informs Liang Dong and staggers away from the kitchen to the place where a group of artillery led by leibrov lives.


    Leibrov is busy. Gao Yang came late. Several groups of people have come to give him gifts.


    Leibrov''s smiling mouth couldn''t close. When he saw Gao Yang, he stood up and said loudly, "boss!"


    "What is beauty?"


    "Look!"


    Leibrov took a gorgeous watch and shouted, "I''ve never seen such a good watch. Peter gave it to me!"


    Gao Yang glanced and said, "women''s watch?"


    "Yes, for my mother."


    Gao Yang nodded, put down a box and said, "jewelry, gold, don''t say how much it''s worth. Take it back to your mother. You can choose several pieces in this box and give the rest to your brothers."


    Satan''s battle went well this time, but the artillery contributed a lot, but those artillery were a few kilometers away, so they couldn''t go in and search with Satan. Although leibrov followed him to the presidential palace, he had an important task on his shoulder and was ready to provide artillery support at any time, so he couldn''t go in and search, but leibrov didn''t go in, Gao Yang, they can''t forget these behind the scenes heroes, so after coming back, everyone has to take out something to moisten it. That''s the same sentence. It''s hard to eat alone.


    Leibrov said loudly, "thank you, boss. I''ll divide it for my brothers. It''s been divided several times, ha ha."


    Gao Yang walked away with his hands on his back and returned to his residence. After waiting for a short time, the car for yalebin arrived.


    Most of the black devil''s people came, which Gao Yang specially asked. He didn''t forget Liang Dong and the artillery. Naturally, he couldn''t forget the black devil.


    First, he invited yalebin into his room, and then Gao Yang poured his booty on the bed. Then he waved his hand and said, "what you like to take by yourself was taken back from the Presidential Palace last night. Don''t say brother, I''m not interesting enough."


    After that, Gao Yang took a box and said to grevatov, "they all chose by themselves, but I specially chose the gift for you. Do you like it?"


    Grevatov took the box and opened it, raised his eyebrows a few times, then closed the lid, nodded to him and said, "thank you. I like it very much. I really like it very much."


    Tarta said curiously, "let me see something."


    "Don''t let me see."


    "If you don''t let me see it, I''ll rob it. You can''t beat me. You know, I''ll have a look. I''ll just take a look to satisfy my curiosity. I won''t rob anything I give you."


    Grevatov hesitated for a moment and opened the box for Tata. Tata opened his eyes and said loudly, "pens? I like them. You have ten. I only want one, just one!"


    Grivatov''s mouth turned up, and then he said reluctantly, "I know, I only give you one. Here, give you this."


    Gao Yang said loudly, "Tata, what do you want a pen for? People can not only write good words with a pen, but also kill people with a pen. What do you want a pen for? Come on, give you a gun."


    Tata smiled with disdain. After taking the pen given by grevatov, he wrote a line of words on a piece of white paper on Gao Yang''s desk. Then he felt that he was not satisfied and brushed several lines in succession.


    Gao Yang looked at it and found that it was written in Russian, English and German respectively. He also wrote several fonts, all of which are very good-looking.


    "When I don''t say anything, you''re free."


    After Tata smiled triumphantly, he returned the pen to grevatov, and then said carelessly, "a box of ten, one less is not perfect. I''d better give it back to you."


    Generally speaking, the atmosphere was very good, very good, but the hammer was not very satisfied and said, "I can''t see these things. What do you say?"


    Gao Yang helplessly stood up and said, "all the things I robbed are here, but don''t worry. We get different things. Don''t worry, others will share your share."


    The hammer said indifferently, "what''s rare about the robbed things? I like to rob them myself. You said there was a surprise for us all. Where is the surprise? You wouldn''t say these things?"


    Gao Yang thought and said, "I have vodka. My friend specially sent it. Does this count?"


    The hammer immediately said with a surprised look: "vodka? This is a surprise, this is a surprise!"

 Chapter 2418

    At lunch, the atmosphere was particularly good, especially after secretly taking out vodka, even yalebin drank two small cups, but no one drank more, because after all, it was not good to be drunk in a completely alcohol free country.


    It was because they couldn''t drink more that the black devil didn''t enjoy themselves. Finally, Gao Yang had to give a box of vodka to the black devil so that they could go back and drink enough secretly.


    It''s just that Andy Ho and Albert didn''t enjoy a rich lunch because they went to operate on rafghani.


    Half of the leg was skinned, and few people in the world have dealt with this kind of injury. In a place where the medical conditions in Sana''a are very backward, no one who can deal with the injury can be found, so in the end, the Iranians still had to ask Satan for help, and then Andy ho passed.


    Rafghani''s injury is not fatal for the time being, but once it is infected, it is very likely to die, preferably amputation, so Andy ho worked hard all day and came back in the evening to deal with the special trouble for the first time.


    The next time, it entered a period of calm, but calm is only something Satan can enjoy. The whole Sana''a has become a pot of porridge. The fighting between husai armed forces and Zhengfu army takes place all the time, but on a small scale. However, from the overall situation, the whole Sana''a has become a battlefield, so Abdullah and Salim must be very busy, Three days later, Salim didn''t even have time to visit Satan''s camp.


    However, as yalebin said, the overall situation has been determined. Although Sana''a is still in the continuous chaotic war, the situation is firmly tilted in the direction beneficial to husai''s armed forces.


    The Yemeni government army not only has low combat power and low morale, but the most important thing is that this army was established by Saleh. Although Saleh has fled abroad, there are always many people in the army who tend to Saleh. These people account for less than half and at least one third. Even many soldiers in husai armed forces are transferred from the government army, How can hardy fight with such an army.


    Satan''s has been resting these days. There are chaotic and small-scale wars outside. There is no battle worthy of Satan''s action at all.


    Until the fourth day, when the situation became more and more clear, Salim finally came again.


    Salim was very depressed for two days because he failed to completely lay down the presidential palace, but when he came again, Salim was red and didn''t have to speak. Gao Yang also knew that husai was going well.


    "You are in a good mood. Everything must be going well. Tell me, did you win another big victory?"


    After Gao Yang joked, Salim nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, our progress is very good. I think we can completely control Sana''a in a few days. Of course, this is only the beginning, but it''s a good beginning!"


    He waved his arm excitedly. After Salim finished happily, he turned the conversation and whispered, "I came to see you today. Well, it''s like this. Rafghani woke up. He was in a coma for two days. Today he had the strength to speak. Abdullah went to visit him, and the first thing rafghani said was to invite you."


    "Please let me go? Oh, does he want to thank me face to face, ha ha."


    Salim said slightly embarrassed, "I want to thank you. However, rafghani said there seems to be something important in your hand. I hope you can give it to him. Rafghani refused to say what it is. Abdullah didn''t mean to tell you in person, so let me come."


    Gao Yang patted his head and said angrily: "forget it. Yes, there are really something very important to rafghani. I''ll take it with me. Let''s go together. Er, where does rafghani live now?"


    "We have arranged another residence for him. Shall we go now?"


    Gao Yang went to Eileen to get rafghani''s interrogation record and the camera. He called Albert and Andy Ho, who could talk and saved rafghani again, and went to see rafghani with Salim.


    Call Andy he and the two of them. Gao Yang''s plan is to remind lougani that it''s time to return the favor.


    Now the Iranians live far away from them. Abdullah is also afraid that the Iranians will conflict with Satan again, so he arranged their residence in a big corner.


    Now rafghani is suffering the most. Think about it. One leg has no skin. Now people are sober again. It hurts and hurts. The most troublesome thing is that half of the leg''s skin is gone and can''t grow out. They can only pull the skin from other parts and transplant it. I don''t know how long it will take to do this operation alone. In addition, there is no way to bandage such a large area of trauma, Only something can be used to cover the wound on the premise of ventilation, so as not to let flies fall on it to avoid infection, but this cover can not touch the wound. In short, it is troublesome to think about it.


    Rafghani is still suffering for a long time, so he can''t stay in Yemen anyway. Even if he wants to stay again, his body is not allowed.


    Gao Yang enters loughghani''s recuperation room. First, he involuntarily looks at loughghani''s legs. When he sees that they are covered with a layer of gauze like things and have no skin, his red leg makes Gao Yang feel cold at first.


    Seeing Gao Yang, rafghani''s lips moved a few times. Finally, he whispered, "thank you, i... I''m sorry..."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "Man, we were a little unhappy before, but everything has passed. I saved you because I had to save you. As for whether to save you or not, I didn''t care. But after seeing your appearance, I felt I had to save you, because you are a tough man. You are really a tough man. I don''t admire many people, but now I am I admire you very much. "


    The expression on rafghani''s face was so grateful that he pursed his mouth and couldn''t speak.


    Gao Yang picked up the interrogation record and said seriously to Abdullah and the other two Iranians in the room: "this is the interrogation record of the enemy. We took it back. I guarantee that this record is true. In view of my bad relationship with Mr. rafghani, I don''t think you will doubt that I have tampered with the interrogation record."


    After putting the interrogation record beside lougani''s bed, he pointed to the camera held by Andy Ho and said loudly: "It doesn''t matter if you suspect that I helped Mr. rafghani modify the interrogation records, because there are video records and whole process records here, which remind you to be prepared when watching. It''s really cruel and... With all due respect, Mr. rafghani, it''s really disgusting!"


    After shaking his head, he spread his hands and said loudly, "gentlemen, I believe you will think that Mr. rafghani is a hero after reading the interrogation records. Although he was captured by the enemy, he is really a hero."

 Chapter 2419

    Lavgani was about to cry. He closed his lips tightly. The expression on his face was a little strange. It seemed that he was happy to have been wronged, unwilling to be wronged, and grateful to Gao Yang for standing up and eluting his grievances.


    The most important thing is that there is something on rafghani''s face. I''m a hero. Hurry to praise my expectations.


    It''s really difficult for a person''s expression to be so complex.


    He boasted about rafghani and directly praised him as a hero. Gao Yang was willing to do so because he felt that rafghani could not stay in Yemen. No matter who Iran sent, there would be no more rafghani. Although Gao Yang and rafghani did not deal with each other before, Gao Yang always had the upper hand, So he wouldn''t hate rafghani much.


    On the premise that rafghani is destined to be no longer in the way, he really admires rafghani''s tenacity, so Gao Yang doesn''t mind giving this tough guy a decent end. After all, standing in the position of a man, he will really admire a really tough man.


    Putting down the interrogation records and the camera, Abdullah looked relieved, while the two Iranians sitting next to rafghani looked serious. Then one of them stood up and took the interrogation records, and the other picked up the camera.


    Two Iranians began to talk in Persian. At this time, Gao Yang found that these two people were not rafghani''s subordinates, maybe rafghani''s superiors, or the people sent to replace rafghani.


    It has been four days. Iran has sent people to investigate rafghani''s capture and to replace rafghani who must go back to recuperate. The time is almost up.


    Two Iranians began to look through the particularly brief interrogation records, and then one of them said gratefully to Gao Yang: "I''ve heard about what happened between you and rafghani, so I appreciate that you have not been affected by your previous personal relationship and still made a fair evaluation of rafghani. In addition, I think the previous things have passed. They are all men. It''s normal to have some conflicts between men, but they have passed. From my personal point of view, I''m very grateful You can make a fair evaluation of rafghani. "


    This man is from the same department as rafghani. He is extremely reluctant to see his colleagues captured and become traitors. However, he is very happy to learn that his colleagues and even subordinates have not defected, but have shown great courage.


    Gao Yang quickly made a judgment, but the other man was still serious. After reading the interrogation records, he said to Gao Yang, "under what circumstances did you get these things?"


    The other person''s question was not very polite, and with a sense of arrogance, Gao Yang didn''t need to answer this question, but after looking at rafghani, Gao Yang suddenly felt that even if Iran wanted to replace rafghani, it should send someone from the same department as rafghani.


    So Gao Yang was interested in answering the questions that were not very polite. After he explained in detail the situation of rescuing rafghani, including the enemy''s response, Gao Yang pointed to the camera and said: "I think you will take these things back, so I suggest you all take a look, including those who were commanded by Mr. rafghani before. You should all know what Mr. rafghani has experienced. Of course, Mr. rafghani can''t see it again. I suggest Mr. abdura really take a look, which will help you leave a deeper impression on Mr. rafghani Elephant, remind you again that the content is very bloody and disgusting. "


    "This must be seen!"


    "It''s not necessary. Just take the information back."


    "No! You must see, gather everyone together! Let everyone know that rafghani''s experience is conducive to their next battle!"


    The two Iranians had a dispute, but soon, the party strongly inclined to be in favor of rafghani gained the upper hand, and he immediately stood up, took the camera and shouted, "I''ll call everyone to watch it now, Mr. petram, thank you!"


    Gao Yang bowed slightly and said, "you''re welcome. This is what Mr. rafghani deserves. At least let everyone know what the word hero means."


    Abdullah also stood up and shouted, "I''ll have a look, too."


    Gao Yang made an invitation gesture and said with a tangled face: "I won''t look at it. In fact, my bearing capacity is not so strong. Can I stay and chat with Mr. rafghani? I think he should return home soon. This may be our last chance to meet. I want to talk to him, OK?"


    "Of course, Mr. petram. Please help yourself. Please be careful not to let lavgani work too hard. We''ll leave first."


    Abdullah and two Iranians left, sat high in the chair beside rafghani''s bed, sighed and said: "I didn''t expect that we would meet in such a scene, man, although we did have some festivals before, I''m still very angry about what you suffered, really."


    Rafghani turned his head to Gao Yang and said solemnly, "thank you. The past is over. It''s for the sake of the country, but it''s more for my personal reasons, so I must apologize to you. Peteram, you''re the most generous person I''ve ever seen. I thought I was over this time. Everything was over. I didn''t expect you to save me. I really didn''t expect."


    Rafghani stretched out two fingers and whispered, "you saved me twice. I''d rather die than bear the name of a traitor. You saved me twice, and you said I was a hero. I don''t think I''m a hero, but your attitude saved the rest of my life. Thank you. I''m ashamed and grateful to you."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome. Who are these two? Did you investigate you?"


    Rafghani nodded slightly and whispered, "a total of six people came to investigate my capture. They were worried that I might say too many things I shouldn''t say, so they need to investigate. If there is no evidence from you, I really..."


    Gao Yang said impatiently: "People like us are all the same. We are not afraid of death, but we are afraid that we have no betrayal, but we have to endure others'' suspicious eyes, live with anger and helplessness, and no one believes anything. You are clearly a hero! But you have to accept investigation, repeated investigation! Investigation farts! I hated you before, but I know you are really a tough man, so I can''t let you fall into this situation ¡£¡±


    Rafghani was about to cry and sobbed at Gao Yang: "you know, you know, I won''t say anything, thank you!"

 Chapter 2420

    After sobbing for a moment, rafghani whispered to him, "one of them is my officer, the other... Is also my officer, but he is not a unit. He wants to shape me into a captured traitor, I guess, but you all know that sometimes it is like this."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I understand."


    Rafghani breathed a sigh of relief and said, "you know, before you came, what I was most worried about was that you refused to take out the interrogation records. I didn''t know you had video records. I was really worried."


    Laughs loudly but doesn''t speak. Lougani hesitates for a moment and suddenly whispers, "my sir, he is very likely to replace me. If he stays, please believe me. We will be happy partners. We must be!"


    Gao Yang was very happy. He made a goodwill move, even if he turned enemies into friends with rafghani, which made rafghani grateful to him to death. At least in Yemen, he didn''t have to worry about the trouble of always working with Iran.


    This is called not knowing each other, or not knowing each other, which may be more accurate.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and held it with rafghani''s weak hand. He said sincerely: "don''t tell me the original thing. I respect you, a real tough man, a man! You should return home soon. It''s all right. After you go back, have a good rest and recover as soon as possible, and then you''ll be a hero again."


    Rafghani nodded repeatedly and said, "thank you, thank you."


    Turning his grateful eyes to Andy Ho and Albert, rafghani said excitedly: "I know you two saved me and you saved my life. Maybe I still have to amputate after I go back, but I know I can''t die and won''t die of wound infection. Thank you, really thank you."


    Andy ho waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome. I''m a doctor. I just do my own job."


    Rafghani said seriously, "if I have a chance in the future, I will repay you, I will!"


    What are you waiting for to repay? Now I have money and things to give. I''m not sincere. After a few words to lavgani, Gao Yang said sincerely: "Looking at your appearance, you can''t ignore it. Man, you don''t have to amputate when you go back. You have to cheer up and summon up courage to survive under the interrogation of Yemenis. What''s more difficult for you? You must insist on recovery!"


    "Sure! Sure! No matter how painful it is, I will try to keep this leg."


    Next, Gao Yang had a cordial and friendly conversation with Ralph Ghani. He Zeshi, Andy, gave professional medical advice. Albert has been comforting Ralph Ghani. In short, the atmosphere is very good. They are not like you or me a few days ago.


    After gossiping for more than an hour, Abdullah first came back with a pale face. When he looked at rafghani, he first extended his thumb.


    He couldn''t help looking at rafghani''s legs. Abdullah obviously had a feeling of nausea. After swallowing saliva several times, Abdullah said in a deep voice: "if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really can''t imagine what kind of torture you have suffered. Mr. petram is right. You are a hero!"


    A prisoner becomes a hero. Iran doesn''t seem to have such a tradition, but the video is really too powerful. Even if you want to make a prisoner a hero, there''s no problem.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "are you finished? No, it''s not time yet."


    Abdullah looked ashamed and said, "I can''t see it anymore."


    Then there was another Abdullah holding rafghani.


    Two and a half hours later, the two Iranians came back. This time, they didn''t say anything. The person who didn''t want to see rafghani turn over paid tribute to rafghani, and the boss of rafghani''s department would have laughed if he didn''t have to keep a solemn expression.


    First, he thanked Gao Yang, and then lavgani''s boss held Gao Yang''s hand and said seriously, "my name is said sanjani. I''m lavgani''s boss. This time, I''m sent to investigate the details of lavgani''s capture. I also have a task to take over lavgani''s work."


    After saying that, said pointed to himself and said, "it can be basically confirmed now. I will take over rafghani''s work. Our working group will take rafghani home. Please rest assured that he will be treated as a hero."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and said, "that''s great. In fact, it should be like this, shouldn''t it?"


    "Yes, it should have."


    Said complied with Gao Yang''s words, then looked at his watch, and then he said seriously: "There will be a plane to send rafghani home tonight, and from now on, everything here is under my command, and I can get a confirmed order in a few hours at most. Mr. petram, I think we need to have a good talk. There are problems in rafghani''s previous work, which is his fault, but I think we need to know each other better, which is also convenient What do you think of our cooperation? "


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "I don''t know this is the case, but, well, we really should talk about it. In addition, I''m already friends with Mr. rafghani now, right?"


    Rafghani smiled, nodded and said, "yes, of course, I''m really honored to have a friend like you. Although we had some misunderstandings before, I''m really glad to have you."


    Said nodded, then extended his hand to one side and said earnestly, "Mr. petram, where is a suitable room? I think we can have a cup of coffee and talk. Do you have time now?"


    "Of course, I have time and would be happy to talk to you."


    Only Gao Yang and said entered the same room. After they sat down, said thought for a while and finally opened the topic.


    "Mr. petram, may I ask, what is the main purpose of your visit to Yemen?"


    Gao Yang talked nonsense about the nonsense he had said many times. After listening to it and thinking for a long time, said nodded and said: "In that case, there should be no conflict between us, and there will be no conflict. However, our relevant departments have consulted your country. Your country completely denies that your working group has come to Yemen, and denies your previous statements, especially your interest demands."


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "Mr. sanjani, we ask your country. Will your country confirm your identity and the purpose of your visit? Ha ha, ha ha."


    Said also smiled and said with his head, "yes, that''s right. Well, I think we''ll have a good cooperation in the future, Mr. petram."

 Chapter 2421

    The relationship with said, who has taken over his post with rafghani, has improved unexpectedly, which makes the life of all Satans much more dull in the future.


    There is no need to fight. Sana''a has fallen into chaos. Every day, small-scale fighting takes place in every corner of Sana''a. in this case, Satan''s task is to stay in the camp they robbed.


    Hardy fell behind, but he did not completely lose Sana''a, and he was never caught by husai''s armed forces. If there were no big accidents, the battle for Sana''a would last for a long time and last for several months.


    But since it is a civil war that affects many countries, how can there be no major changes.


    Iran has made efforts. When Satan continues to train the sharp knife commandos currently commanded, Iran''s actions are bigger and more direct.


    Tehran directly sent a large number of soldiers. At present, there are at least 1000 Iranian soldiers operating in Sana''a, sent a large number of arms to the husai armed forces, and conducted large-scale and universal training for the husai armed forces. The time is not very long, but the effect is very remarkable.


    Iran has made efforts, and Shah is also making efforts, but the strength of Shah is obviously not as obvious as Iran. Therefore, for the current government represented by Hadi, the situation is getting worse and worse.


    Finally, hardy left Sana''a, but the result was beyond everyone''s expectation. Hardy did try to escape to Shah, but I don''t know why. The most likely reason is that after being rejected by Shah, hardy led most of the dignitaries of the current government to Aden and established a temporary government in Aden.


    Hardy established a temporary government house in Aden and made a posture to fight Hussein''s armed forces to the end.


    One month after rafghani left, Sana''a finally fell into the hands of husai armed forces.


    Yemen has officially entered a full-scale civil war. The Zhengfu army and husai armed forces are deadlocked, and no one has the ability to destroy each other in the short term. Iran has semi publicly intervened, and Shah has long been involved in the Yemeni civil war, but he has not sent troops himself. In general, the situation Gao Yang wants to see has appeared.


    Of course, the chaos in Yemen has little to do with Gaoyang, and Gaoyang has no ability to promote the development of the situation in Yemen in the direction he wants. The current situation is formed naturally under the game of forces of all parties, but it is important that the first phase of Gaoyang''s plan in Yemen is achieved in a normal way.


    The first goal is to invest the most, but it is also the easiest goal to achieve. Satan came to Yemen to promote the development of the situation in Yemen in the direction of needs, so it doesn''t matter whether he is in Yemen or not.


    In other words, as long as Shah gives the solar system company a big order, enough for the solar system company to make huge profits in the civil war in Yemen, Satan will leave Yemen immediately.


    The problem now is that the Shah will certainly send troops to Yemen, but whether to use his own army or mercenaries to fight is still uncertain.


    The most troublesome problem is that Shah will indeed use mercenaries to complete some tasks that his army is not convenient to complete. However, Shah''s current choice is not the solar system company.


    During this period of time, Gao Yang has made a lot of calls every day, but today, when the definite news finally came from Shah, it was not the good news he had been looking forward to.


    "You mean that Shah has decided to use a PMC company from Australia instead of us, right?"


    "Yes, this Australian company is called United resources and headquartered in Dubai. Their background, especially their relationship with Shah, makes it almost impossible for us to compete. I have got the exact news. If there is no big accident, the first big contract will belong to this company."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and sighed helplessly: "this is expected. As a new company, our competitiveness is still insufficient, which is normal. So do we have no chance at present?"


    Abdul said in a deep voice: "no, we still have a chance. At least we have got an order. I have always maintained friendly relations with some powerful people in Shah. Now we have actually got our first business."


    "Oh, there''s already a business?"


    "Yes, Shah gave us a small business to carry out security business for some key departments in Aden. The contract amount is 15 million US dollars for half a year. It only needs 50 people."


    Gao Yang vomited: "It''s really a small business, just security business? Then the price is not low. According to everyone''s monthly salary of 12000 US dollars, the salary expenditure is 600000 US dollars a month. Plus our operating costs, we can earn at least one million US dollars a month. It is conservatively estimated that this business can also earn six million US dollars."


    "Yes, at least six million dollars."


    Gao Yang waved his fist. Although he failed to win a big contract, it was also open. As long as he could get in touch with Shah and cooperate, it would be a good start.


    "Very good, very good, much better than I thought. We have at least opened. How big is the contract won by the United resources company you said?"


    "The total amount is 120 million US dollars. Training, security and some combat tasks have been provided. As far as I know, the contract of joint resources only needs to use 300 people at most, and the period is only three months. Their cost can not exceed 20 million US dollars anyway. Therefore, the joint resources of this business can earn a net profit of at least 100 million US dollars."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment and then said, "this is really a big business. I have to say that Shah''s money is really easy to earn."


    Abdul said helplessly: "at present, we can''t win this contract from joint resources. I can only find ways to get more contracts."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "don''t worry. Take your time. It''s not the time for a large-scale war, so it''s a big contract now, but maybe you won''t see it after a while."


    "I understand that the good news is that Shah has no idea of cooperating with super large PMC companies, so we have not encountered particularly strong competitors. In addition, I may take a lot of small orders and take over small tasks one by one. A little makes a lot, and the final income will be considerable."


    "Do it according to your ideas. I''m very satisfied with the current progress. I believe you can do better. By the way, how about recruiting employees?"


    "It''s very smooth. As long as there are tasks, we will definitely have enough and excellent staff. You don''t have to worry about this. In fact, we have too many employees now. What I''m worried about is that we can''t provide job opportunities in a short time."


    "OK, this is the end of the call, old friend. Well done, waiting for your next good news."

 Chapter 2422

    Although they are preparing for big business and big orders, they have not been able to win the first big order, but it is still a considerable business to get an income in the fierce competition. This is a good thing.


    Now Gao Yang needs to coordinate a lot. After ending his call with Abdul, Gao Yang made several more calls and looked at his watch. He thought the time was still too slow.


    There is only one reason why Gao Yang feels impatient, that is, he wants to pick up people, and he is picking up old acquaintances and old friends.


    After a long period of recuperation, Yake is finally going to return to the team.


    Yak plays a very important role in Satan. During the period when yak leaves the team, a lot of work belonging to yak can only be undertaken by the black devil, and Gaoyang can share some. Although Satan''s operation will not go wrong, Gaoyang is very tired, and it is not as convenient as yak in the end.


    James is disabled and quits Satan. Jesse Lee is disabled. Although Gao Yang gave him a reason to live, Jesse Lee also bid farewell to Satan forever. Therefore, the return of yak is very important to Gao Yang, not only because he has a powerful helper, but also because of the feelings between his brothers.


    After looking at his watch, it was at least an hour and a half before Yake''s plane landed, but Gao Yang couldn''t wait. He picked up the walkie talkie of his watch and said loudly, "guys, go to meet Yake!"


    A group of people left their rooms happily, and almost all Satan went out to welcome the arrival of yak.


    Hardy has fled, but Sana''a is not peaceful yet, so more people can ensure safety.


    Satan''s people got into their own cars. Now they boast that the car they use is not a broken car provided by husai''s armed forces, but a new and good car he specially transported through bolovitch''s channel. The appearance is deliberately dirty and broken, but what they can''t see inside is a brand-new machine.


    Although the new cars brought by myself have no bulletproof function, at least the air conditioners of these cars are very strong, which is of great help to the rapid mobility in combat. Even if you want to escape, it is more convenient.


    After waiting for a while at the airport, the plane dedicated to seeing off yak finally landed. Now, Gaoyang can park their car directly next to the runway, so they don''t have to wait outside to pick up people.


    When yak got off the plane with his bag and a smile, Gao Yang was the first to hug yak for a long time. Then he patted Yak on the shoulder and said with a smile, "welcome back, old fox."


    Yak smiled and saluted the crowd, and then said loudly, "it seems that you all miss me. People come together."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, there''s only one person who didn''t come. The new man you don''t know, our cook, is preparing a welcome dinner for you. Let me introduce you to Joseph. You can call him porcupine, a new member."


    Yakoyan started and said with a smile, "Hello, rookie."


    Joseph just nodded his head slightly, but without too much movement and language, pointed high to Yuri and said with a smile: "you should have seen him, but he is now a full member, Yuri, stupid bear."


    Yak pointed to Yuri and said with a smile, "you have a nickname, man."


    Yuri smiled and said, "Hello, fox."


    Gao Yang then pointed to Phoenix and said, "you''ve seen her. Her nickname is crow. Oh, and Peter, he has the nickname of Satan, tortoise."


    Irene said impatiently, "yak! I thought you would wear an eye patch. It''s cool like a pirate."


    Yak was dug out of an eye. He pointed to his own eye and said with a smile: "how, is it very similar to real? Can you see that it is a false eye? It''s very expensive and has the best simulation effect now."


    Irene shouted, "I really can''t see it if I don''t look carefully."


    They were all one eyed dragons. Yak didn''t choose to wear an eye mask like distin, but put a fake eye in the eye socket, because distin was shot and a piece of the eye socket was missing. Although he saved his life, he had a big scar on his face, so he simply wore an eye mask directly.


    As for yak, his identity and responsibilities need not attract attention, and wearing an eye mask will certainly attract unnecessary attention, which is also a particularly obvious sign. Therefore, he must also choose to put a false eye in his eye socket, and his false eye effect is really good. As long as he doesn''t look at yak, it''s not easy to find that one of his eyes is false.


    For the loss of an eye, yak is still very open-minded, and even in the mood to joke with others about his false eye.


    After exchanging greetings on the runway for a moment, Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, let''s go back. You get in my car and give you a brief introduction on the way."


    On the way, he explained what he had experienced in Yemen and gave a general introduction to the current situation. When he returned to the camp, he would introduce almost everything.


    After entering the gate of the camp, Liang Dong has been waiting in the yard. He is still wearing an apron. After meeting with yak and shaking hands, he hurriedly said, "I still have a pot on the fire. Sorry, I have to go back to the kitchen."


    After meeting Yake in a hurry, Liang Dong ran back. He was still cooking. Yake pointed to Liang Dong''s back and said with a smile, "this is our cooking soldier?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s him!"


    "How''s it going?"


    Gao Yang patted his face and said solemnly, "look at our ruddy faces and the happy people from inside to outside. You''ll know how he''s doing, man. I promise you, you''ll fall in love with him."


    Yak nodded: "very good, very good. Since he can stay, he must be capable. In that case, our life here will not be too sad."


    Irene said very seriously: "I''m still enjoying it here if it''s just about eating. I''m fat, I''ve grown two kilograms, and I''m not muscle. It''s hard to say in other aspects. I can''t talk about suffering, but I''m definitely uncomfortable."


    Yak shrugged. "Good food is the same everywhere for me."


    A group of people chatted in a large room for a while and said that interesting things had happened to everyone during the separation period. By the way, some people took out some of the seized from the presidential palace of Yemen as gifts.


    When it was time for dinner, when Liang Dong put the dishes on the table and yak finally ate, he puffed up his eyes and stared at other people: "why didn''t anyone call me earlier when you enjoyed the delicious food?"


    After that, Yake said to Liang Dong, "salute you, man, just as the boss said, I really began to fall in love with you!"

 Chapter 2423

    It is really something that every Chinese is good at, that is, culture. It is a cultural brand marked on every Chinese.


    Of course, even if it is something familiar to every Chinese, some people do well and some people don''t, but some people do well because they have high EQ, which is the embodiment of ability. If some people don''t do well, it is the embodiment of insufficient ability.


    Gao Yang did a good job in dealing with interpersonal relationships, so Gao Yang didn''t do anything deliberately. He just did what he thought he should do according to the appropriate method in his impression, and then he woven a very practical and efficient relationship network.


    Many people will denounce this characteristic of Chinese people and think that it is a bad habit to talk about relationships in everything, which must be changed. In fact, it is right to say that talking about rules in everything is certainly more efficient than talking about human feelings, and it is in the interests of the vast majority of people. Therefore, it is correct to talk about rules rather than human feelings.


    But the problem is that when almost everyone is thinking that they should talk about human feelings when they have something to do, and others must follow the rules when they have something to do, that is, if they are strict with the law and lenient to themselves, then don''t think about what requirements this society can really eliminate the existence of relationship networks.


    Chinese people are famous for looking for relationships in everything in the world, but don''t think that foreigners are white lotus, that is, they act absolutely according to the rules. That''s bullshit. As long as they are human, they must have human nature, and human nature is common to all mankind, at least similar.


    A good thing must be to think about your relatives and friends first, and never be an outsider completely unfamiliar with yourself. What is this? This is human nature.


    So it''s not that foreigners don''t have networks. It''s just that groups in most countries, unlike Chinese people, regardless of class, are trying to weave networks, because this is the survival wisdom inherited by Chinese people for thousands of years. In most countries, networks can only be understood and operated by the elite, but in China, it is a common sense that can be understood regardless of wealth and wealth, what is it? This is culture.


    Regardless of whether the culture is good or not, culture is culture.


    Most Chinese people understand the importance of relationship, but limited to ability and resources, not everyone can build a strong relationship network.


    However, Gao Yang was different. At the beginning, Gao Yang relied on force. He used force as a resource to establish a friendship with Morgan. Then, his friendship became a complex and huge relationship network. Now, even if he has no force or even no ability, he can still live very well and make great achievements in the world, Because he has a really strong network.


    Why do you say this?


    Because now Gao Yang is very happy in Yemen, and the root that can make him and Satan very happy and relaxed is that he has woven a relationship network based on interests but higher than interests in Yemen.


    He has a very good relationship with Hussein''s armed forces, especially with Salim and Abdullah. Then, Gao Yang can get along very well with those Iranians. At least the two sides won''t make trouble for each other, which is very important.


    Then Gaoyang and Hardy have established a very good relationship. You are right. Gaoyang has established an unknown but absolutely friendly relationship with Hardy. Of course, Gaoyang did not do it himself, but Jim succeeded in obtaining a very important role in front of Hardy instead of Gaoyang. In addition, a team of solar system company has arrived in Aden, Began to serve Hadi Zhengfu supported by Shah.


    Then Gaoyang successfully established a relationship with the Bakir tribe, one of the largest tribes in Yemen, which was completed by the black devil. As the second largest tribe in Yemen, the attitude of the Bakir tribe plays a very important role in Yemen. Gaoyang cannot control the Bakir tribe, but Gaoyang has obtained the friendship of the Bakir tribe.


    Making a favorable choice for Gaoyang on some important things, on the premise that the Bakir tribe did not know the existence of Gaoyang, this is the reward for Gaoyang''s early plan to let the black devil enter Yemen first.


    Of course, for the network operated by Gaoyang in Yemen, the correct statement should be an information network rather than a relationship network, but the premise of establishing this information network is that Gaoyang has a strong enough relationship network.


    In a word, everything is under control and waiting for the time to come.


    It''s just that this waiting process is really boring and painful.


    Yak has been back for more than a month. Satan has been in Yemen for a long time, but apart from participating in two difficult battles in the early stage, the rest has been waiting and waiting.


    At present, the offensive of husai armed forces is overwhelming. Most of Yemen is under the control of husai armed forces, and the small part is still under the control of Aden''s temporary government. However, everyone knows that Yemen will be armed sooner or later without strong foreign aid.


    Since everything is going well, it''s natural that Satan can''t come out, so Satan has nothing to do except wait.


    It is the practice of any army to train when there is nothing to do. Therefore, Satan has conducted a lot of exercises during this period. After joining several new members, he has got a precious opportunity to run in.


    In addition to training, it is a drill, so although they did not participate in the war during this period, Satan and his gang have a full and unbearable life. They have to train every day, but they are very tired and bitter. It is much worse than when they fight. Therefore, everyone has been looking forward to making plans early and saving physical training every day, We have to repeat the endless exercises, especially the exercise plan formulated by the gang of old killers of the black devil, which not only torments people''s body, but also their spirit.


    On this day, Gao Yang routinely got up early. Then he took his satanic blade, walked out of the door and met Cui Bo and Phoenix who were going to train.


    As a good shooter, a lot of shooting is indispensable. As a sniper, training with a sniper is far better than training with soldiers of other categories. Just as two snipers form a sniper team, their activity range and time are larger and the effect is better than that of a single sniper.


    Gao Yang used to form a sniper team with Cui Bo to train and fight together, but now Cui Bo trains more with Phoenix Contact and practices the tactics and tactics of the sniper team. However, Gao Yang will also try to find time to train with Cui Bo and Phoenix Contact in addition to the special training required by accurate shooters. After all, he can also play a guest role as a sniper.


    Today, Gao Yang is going to have a special sniper training with them again.

 Chapter 2424

    "Where are you going today?"


    "Go to the mountains for a long-distance shooting training in the mountains. Let''s go to our old camp. How about it?"


    "Yes, wherever you go."


    When Gao Yang had a short conversation with Cui Bo, Cui Bo was putting his gun and an observation mirror with a tripod on the car. Then Cui Bo said loudly, "there are a lot of things. I''m afraid of bumping. They are all on the back seat. I''d better drive two cars."


    Phoenix stood by with her big gun and said nothing. If it wasn''t necessary, she wouldn''t speak.


    "Don''t drive two cars, just one."


    Gao Yang smiled and refused Cui Bo''s proposal, and said loudly, "porcupine, come with me, and stupid bear, take your equipment with us."


    Cui Bo was stunned and said, "ah, are they going too? Why?"


    Gao Yang smiled but didn''t say anything. He pointed to TREB''s driveway: "you drive."


    Joseph directly got on the car and started it. While waiting for Yuri to put his sniper grenade in the car, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t put it in the car. Take everything with you according to the combat carrying state."


    Treble had a bad feeling. He was stunned and said, "shit! Isn''t it?"


    "Yes, you guessed right."


    "Shit! Sixteen kilometers!"


    "So I said you chose a good place. It''s not far or near. In fact, I want to find a place 20 kilometers away, but since you have chosen a place, don''t change it."


    Cui Bo was completely stupid. Then he shook his head and said helplessly, "Alas, it''s useless to say anything anyway."


    With a sigh, Cui Bo took out the gun box put into the car, took out his sniper rifle and carried it on his back, and then brought the bullets, binoculars, pistols and other combat equipment with him according to the wartime carrying state.


    As for Phoenix, she was silent and had already started hanging things on her body.


    Both Cui Bo and Yuri looked sad. Phoenix Contact had no expression, only a smile and looked forward to it.


    When everyone was ready, Gao Yang smiled and said, "now run forward. The target is the old mountain camp sixteen kilometers away. After arriving, immediately carry out shooting drills, suggesting that the one with the worst performance needs to run back and start."


    "Sixteen kilometers, you''ll kill me! Do you want a face? Do you want a face! I only need a naked gun for thirteen kilograms! You still let me run sixteen kilometers, do you want a face."


    Cui Bo ran up, but he was still talking with a sad face. At this time, Yuri, who was running with a sniper grenade, suddenly said, "why don''t we change?"


    Treble stopped talking at once.


    Yuri is a big man, very, very big, so Yuri can only bear the weight that ordinary people can''t bear.


    "Sixteen kilometers, I may die if I run down. No, I will die on the way..."


    Although he complained in despair, Yuri''s feet were not slow at all. He felt that he could not run down, but since the order had been issued, he had to run.


    You can complain, you can say some jokes, you can vent, but you must carry out orders without discount, and you can''t even question. This is the basic quality of a qualified army, and Yuri is being trained very well now.


    Yuri was already out of breath when he ran for three kilometers. When he ran for five kilometers, Yuri was already staggering, but Yuri always clenched his teeth, his face turned red, and his mouth made a loud noise like a bellows, but the speed was not slow. He kept up with the pace of running in the front.


    As long as he can move, he must insist. If Yuri falls behind halfway, what will he do in the war.


    But with Yuri''s size, his equipment and tasks, it is impossible for him to run from beginning to end with Gao Yang. It is simply unrealistic.


    Gao Yang didn''t stop running in front, but he suddenly turned his head and said with a smile: "well done, stupid bear, you can get on the bus."


    Yuri immediately stood still, gasped for breath for a while, fell directly to the side and lay on the ground, and kept driving with Joseph at the end. He first threw Yuri''s sniper grenade on the back seat, and then took great pains to help Yuri to the car,


    "When can I get on the bus? Brother Yang, give me a way to live. Will you give me a way to live?"


    "Yo, you still have the strength to talk? Then speed up a little more."


    "No, no! I''m wrong. You think I fart."


    After running another three kilometers, Gao Yang looked back. Phoenix was red and wet with sweat, but she was still expressionless.


    Gao Yang stopped and looked at Cui Bo with a smile.


    Cui Bo said with a frightened face, "I depend on you. What do you mean by me?"


    "Crow, give your gun to the rabbit."


    For Gao Yang, it is his purpose to squeeze the physical limit to the greatest extent, complete an extreme training and touch the bottom of Satan''s sniper team, but it is unacceptable to run people with irreversible damage to his body.


    Phoenix contact is indeed close to the limit. She has perseverance, but perseverance doesn''t mean she ignores the physiological limit, so she obediently handed Cui Bo the sniper rifle she will never leave her body or let others touch.


    As a sniper team, it is normal and necessary to accept the help of teammates when necessary. In addition, Phoenix Contact must have confidence in its teammates. If it can''t even let its teammates touch its gun, it''s nothing to have confidence.


    Phoenix Contact''s gun is. 338 caliber, smaller than Cui Bo''s gun and larger than Gao Yang''s gun. The caliber and lethality are in the middle. The tactical purpose and role are also in the middle between Gao Yang and Cui Bo. Importantly, her gun weight is not light, up to nine kilograms.


    Cui Bo panted: "brother Yang, you''re killing me. I can''t do it. I''m really going to run to death..."


    "You have no problem. Your animals. Come on, let''s continue."


    Gao Yang didn''t run fast, and Cui Bo finally lost his strength to speak. When there were still three kilometers left, Phoenix waved to Cui Bo, indicating that she had recovered some strength and asked for her gun back, but Cui Bo almost finished the last journey.


    When we finally arrived at the shooting range, Gao Yang said calmly, "OK, start shooting immediately. Joseph has done a good job in setting the target position. I''ll observe and report the target. You three start."


    With high physical strength and endurance, this distance can not achieve the effect of shooting after reaching the limit of physical strength, so he is not in a hurry to shoot, but he is in a hurry to see the shooting effect of TREB and Phoenix under extreme conditions.


    Cui Bo suddenly fell to the ground. He finally got a chance to rest. When he reached out to open the cover of the sight, he said in a trembling voice: "finally here..."


    With a bang, there was an explosion in Sana''a city. The explosion was so powerful that they saw the smoke rising from a corner of the city before they heard the sound.


    Yuri got a chance to rest in the car, but when they were only one kilometer away, Joseph drove Yuri out of the car, so Yuri ran the last kilometer with them. On the premise of no physical recovery, Yuri is now in a state of instability again.


    Yuri lay on the ground, his hands trembling, filled in a gun grenade, and then he aimed at the target 500 meters away.


    Yuri fired, but he was very eccentric. The grenade didn''t explode at the target, but didn''t know where it flew.


    The selected shooting range has a wide field of vision. Although it is mountainous and condescending, it is no better than worrying about accidental injury.


    "Stupid bear, you hit high, which is outrageous."


    Yuri whispered, "my hands are shaking. I''ll come again..."


    Just then, a pillar of smoke suddenly rose in the city facing them. Soon, a dull explosion came through.


    Many people saw the explosion in Sana''a city. Gao Yang immediately frowned and stood up from behind the observation mirror.


    Yuri turned his head, looked at him in amazement and said, "no, it wasn''t me."


    Gao Yang stared at the smoke column rising in Sana''a City, and then he suddenly shouted, "air raid!"

 Chapter 2425

    The explosion in Sana''a city is very powerful. It can''t be caused by shells, but it may be caused by self explosion. However, after seven consecutive violent explosions in Sana''a City, everything can be determined.


    "It''s an air raid!"


    Gao Yang''s voice sounded trembling. He was very excited because Shah finally officially joined the war.


    Shah has been assembling troops. A large number of ground troops have been gathered at the northwest border of Yemen, but the whole world believes that Shah is unlikely to dispatch ground troops. The purpose of assembling a large number of ground troops is to deter husai forces, and it is impossible to directly participate in the war in the short term.


    However, air strikes by aircraft are in line with the judgment of most people. After all, Shah has to express something, but no one thought it would be so fast.


    Both treble and Yuri looked at Gao Yang. They stopped shooting training. Sana''a suffered an air raid, which shows that the upheaval that Satan has been waiting for has come. They must have a lot to do.


    "What am I doing? Did the bomb fall on us? Can we fly back to the city now? Keep shooting!"


    After shouting discontentedly at Cui Bo and Yuri, Gao Yang exclaimed with great satisfaction: "you two look at the crows. People don''t have any unnecessary attention and reaction to the explosion in the distance. This is the quality of a sniper."


    "She''s a pervert. You don''t know."


    Cui Bo refuted Gao Yang with dissatisfaction, but he still started shooting obediently.


    Gao Yang naturally couldn''t observe the shooting results for them anymore. He took out his walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "fox, tell me where the air attack was. In addition, inform the pigeon and let him contact me as soon as possible."


    "Fox received, over."


    Gao Yang picked up the satellite phone and called Salim. After Salim got through, he said calmly, "Hey, my brother, there was an air attack in the city. Are you okay there?"


    Salim''s voice was a little worried. He shouted, "I''m fine. One of our missile warehouses was attacked by air. The damn Shah heresy got detailed information. All our things were destroyed and many people died. I need to check the situation and direct the aftermath immediately."


    "OK, that won''t hinder you. Pay attention to safety, my brother."


    There is no doubt that the new batch of air defense missiles received by husai armed forces can not be used. Gao Yang feels it is a pity.


    Iran has just sent air defense missiles to guard against Shah air strikes, but these missiles were directly destroyed by accurate bombing just three days after they arrived. It seems that husai''s confidentiality work is very problematic.


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang said to Joseph squatting next to him with an observation mirror: "porcupine, do you think the air raid uses a laser guided bomb or JDAM?"


    "It''s hard to say. We can''t see what kind of bomb is used here. It''s hard to see the damage effect from the ground. I haven''t received professional training in this field and can''t give you valuable analytical answers."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "only six explosions have accurately destroyed several key targets. It must be precision guidance. There is no big difference between laser guidance and JDAM."


    Just finished, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, there is still a difference. There is a big difference."


    JDAM is the abbreviation of joint guidance attack bomb. It is also refitted by adding a GPS guidance head to an ordinary aviation bomb. Its accuracy is not as good as that of laser guided bomb, but its advantage is that it is cheaper and less affected by the weather.


    Laser guided bombs need not be explained too much, but there are two ways of laser guidance for laser guided bombs. One is to use the laser irradiator provided by the bomb launch carrier to guide the target, and the other is to use the ground personnel to guide the target with the laser irradiator.


    In other words, if Shah uses laser guided bombs, there may be Shah''s special forces conducting ground guidance in Sana''a City, because ground laser guidance is the most accurate way, and special forces can conduct guided bombing after confirming the target.


    Taylor used to be a professional bomb guide. Using a laser irradiator to guide a laser guided bomb on the ground is one of his main tasks.


    The reason why Gao Yang asked yak to inform Taylor to contact him is that Taylor can give professional opinions and analysis.


    Soon, Taylor said in the walkie talkie, "this is the pigeon. Please answer, over."


    "Pigeon, did you hear the explosion?"


    "Yes, the first explosion can only be caused by a 2000 pound bomb."


    "The news I got is that the enemy has carried out precision bombing. It can only be JDAM or laser guidance. Which one do you judge?"


    "It can''t be judged for the time being. We can only deduce according to the damage effect of the explosion point and draw the conclusion that the accuracy is not high. Generally speaking, the precision of laser guidance is higher, but the gap between the two is very weak in practical use. It is very easy to make mistakes as the judgment basis. It can''t be used as the judgment standard at all, but can only be used as a reference basis."


    "I see. Are all the 2000 pound bombs used in the air raid?"


    "No, two 2000 pound bombs were used, and the rest were all 1000 pound bombs."


    "I see. End the call and keep the communication unblocked. I may contact you again at any time. Over."


    After talking with Taylor, Gao Yang''s satellite phone rang. It was Abdul.


    "The Shah defense ministry has just released the news that the Shah air force has carried out an air attack on Sana''a, Yemen!"


    "I know. I just witnessed the air raid. I just wanted to call you."


    "The secrecy of the Shah has done well this time. Although there were signs of participating in the war before, I didn''t expect them to really carry out air strikes so soon."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "I watched the air raid all the way. Now it''s just four minutes from the end of the air raid. The Shah defense ministry has released the news so soon. It seems that they have been prepared. They released the news immediately after the air raid here. Now I''m concerned about more air attack details."


    Abdul said in a deep voice: "the operation code is decisive storm. Four F-15E fighter bombers have been dispatched and eight bombs have been dropped, which has achieved very good results. At present, I only know these. I need to inquire about the specific details."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "OK, give me more detailed results as soon as possible, man. Now the situation is different. You need to take part in the responsibility of collecting intelligence. If you need someone, tell me. I can find someone to help you as soon as possible or you can find help yourself."


    "Yes, you also need to be prepared."


    Gao Yang said faintly, "the curtain has opened. Let''s play the play together."

 Chapter 2426

    Gao Yang put down his telescope. He motioned to Joseph to observe himself and put his eyes behind the observation mirror.


    Cui Bo and Phoenix Contact shot at different target distances. Cui Bo was far away and phoenix contact was close. Yuri''s range was even closer, but regardless of the distance, they had to play very accurately. Today, after a long run, the shooting accuracy of the three people decreased, and the decline was still very serious.


    No matter how accurate you usually play, you can''t play very accurately when your legs tremble and your hands tremble.


    Chubb and Phoenix can still hit the target occasionally. As for Yuri, the long-distance attack is not his strength, but the weakest weakness, so that all his first six grenades missed, and it was not until the seventh round that he was close to the edge of the target.


    However, the play of treble and phoenix is still within the normal range. After all, they will not force themselves to the limit before shooting in real combat. During training, they will deliberately pursue shooting under extreme conditions, but when it comes to real combat, it is natural to try every means to avoid shooting under the limit of their body.


    "Stupid bear plays too badly. I have to practice more in the future. Rabbit, you step back, crow. You play better than I thought."


    After a short comment, Gao Yang left the observation mirror and said loudly, "let me shoot a few shots. I haven''t shot a large caliber for a long time. Rabbit, give me your gun."


    "But we still have to shoot here? Don''t we go back? It''s all an air raid!"


    "Is it useful for you to go back?"


    "It''s no use, but..."


    "It''s no use going back. What are you doing back? It took a long time to get here. It''s a waste if you don''t finish the planned training."


    After a few words, Gao Yang lay on the ground and said with a smile: "why worry, return to zero distance."


    "800 meters to zero, but... Forget it, you fight."


    Gao Yang often fights with infantry. His most common shooting range is medium and short-range shooting within 600 meters, so his gun zeroing distance is usually 200 meters or 300 meters, but Cui Bo is different. Cui Bo uses a large caliber rifle and a large multiple sight. He pursues long-distance accurate shooting. It is normal to shoot more than one kilometer, So his sight zeroed at 800 meters.


    Gao Yang aimed at the target, fired three shots and hit all of them. If the distance is too far, it is unrealistic to pursue hitting the bull''s-eye, and the distribution of rifles cannot reach the point where guns hit the bull''s-eye.


    Phoenix Contact looked at the observation mirror. She looked away, looked at Gao Yang and said, "perfect."


    Gao Yang said proudly, "it''s normal for me."


    Phoenix contact was very serious and puzzled: "why can you do it?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "because I have good endurance and am not at the same level as you, you are tired and paralyzed when you run this distance, but I only run here as a warm-up, so I have enough physical strength to complete accurate shooting, but you can''t."


    After that, Gao Yang fired a few more shots. Convinced that his long-range shooting was as sharp as ever, he smiled at Phoenix and said, "give me your gun, too."


    Shooting is a very rare thing. It is really necessary to achieve a hundred goals with white hair and reach the point of being able to be God. The reasons are complex. The guns, aiming and bullets in the opponent are familiar as part of their own body, which is the minimum requirement.


    Gao Yang can''t change his gun. As long as his gun can still be used, no matter how advanced a new gun comes out, he won''t change it, because he now has a bullet flight path in his heart. As long as it is the bullet fired by his own gun, the bullet will be in that position. It doesn''t need to think about it. Even after adjusting the wind deviation, There is no need to think about how to aim in the sight, because all the data has become his instinct.


    When using his own gun, Gao Yang never needs any time to calculate data. He will shoot with a gun, but with other people''s guns and unfamiliar guns, his shooting time will become longer.


    For Gao Yang now, he wants to continue to improve his shooting level. It is meaningless to practice shooting with Satan''s blade. Therefore, Gao Yang''s current goal is to be familiar with every gun and bullet trajectory used by Satan members, and strive to turn all data into instinct when using other sniper rifles, You can shoot with a gun.


    As for automatic rifles and shotguns, Gao Yang still doesn''t need to practice, because he doesn''t need to practice for a long time. He only needs to maintain his state through a lot of shooting.


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang fired more than a dozen bullets in a row. He is very familiar with the. 338 lapmagnum bullet, but he still needs to be familiar with the gun of Phoenix.


    Looking at Gao Yang using his gun and playing at a better level than himself, Phoenix was silent. Finally, she said firmly: "I want to practice physical fitness, mainly endurance."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s not necessary. Your physical fitness is good enough. If your goal is to catch up with me, you''ll never be able to do it."


    Phoenix contact will only remain silent when it comes to a topic that she neither agrees nor wants to refute, but it does not mean that she agrees.


    Knowing what Phoenix was thinking, Gao Yang changed his gun into a magazine and said with a smile, "do you think it makes sense that I can run 80 kilometers with my current equipment?"


    Phoenix Contact looked at Gao Yang again, and then she said quietly, "I don''t believe it."


    Joseph was stunned and said to him, "that monster... It''s you!"


    Gao Yang looked at Joseph and said in the same surprise, "do you know?"


    "I know! It''s really you? How can it be!"


    He shouted loudly, but shook his head and said, "since the egg exploding ram is me, there''s nothing impossible for you to say that the monster is me, right? I can''t say the specific details, you know."


    Yuri said, "eighty kilometers? I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it if I''m killed!"


    Cui Bo disdained and said, "don''t talk, boss. Do you believe it or not? Anyway, porcupine must believe it, right?"


    Joseph said dully, "I know this is true, and I know that many people in the world can do it. Super marathon athletes are more exaggerated, but how did you do it, boss?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "you have to run dozens of kilometers every day to fill your stomach. Under the guidance of a group of people who are best at long-distance running in the world, coupled with scientific running methods, after three years of continuous training, maybe you can do it, but what''s the meaning?"


    Shrugged again, smiled loudly and said, "you can''t have time to practice this, and there''s no need to practice this."


    Cui Bo said, "I said, we don''t need to discuss this. The city has been attacked and the war is about to begin. What are we still doing here?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "rabbit, do you know why you have made little progress in shooting practice? It''s because you''re not pure enough. Since you can''t do anything back, why don''t you stay and continue to practice your gun?"

 Chapter 2427

    The long planned plan has become a fact. What can Gao Yang do?


    In fact, you can''t do anything, and you don''t have to do anything. Just wait and see its change, and you can only wait and see its change.


    Shah chose air strike. No matter how strong Satan is, he has no way to deal with the aircraft in the sky. Shah uses not the helicopter flying at low altitude and ultra-low altitude, but the F-15E fighter bomber coming and going without a trace. He can''t see these aircraft without radar. What can Satan do.


    If you want to hit the F-15, you need an advanced regional air defense system. Individual air defense missiles are useless. Even if there is a complete set of ground to air missiles, it doesn''t make much sense. It can''t be said that there is no threat, but it can only serve as a deterrent.


    If Gao Yang had two sets of S-300 anti-aircraft missiles, he could knock down the F-15 in the sky, but he didn''t, so he had to wait.


    However, air strikes alone cannot really deal with husai forces. This can be confirmed without verification. The United States can use air strikes to make Yugoslavia yield, but the United States cannot use air strikes to solve the Taliban in Afghanistan. The reason is very simple. There is no big target worthy of air strikes in Taliban.


    The situation of husai armed forces is the same as that of Taliban. Shah''s use of guided bombs to bomb husai armed forces is not too small, but serious overpower. Husai armed forces are all small groups of armed forces, sometimes gathered together, and sometimes all intend to infiltrate the people, unless Shah is determined to wash Yemen with bombs, Otherwise, it would be impossible to inflict a fatal blow on husai''s armed forces and even hurt them.


    And how dare Shah indiscriminately bombard Yemen.


    Shah can use air superiority to cover the actions of ground forces. Using armed helicopters and attack aircraft to attack husai armed forces is more meaningful than using F-15 for accurate bombing. Therefore, this battle has been decided from the beginning. Shah must send ground forces in the end, otherwise it will not achieve its goal.


    Since the Shah will eventually dispatch ground troops, Gao Yang naturally doesn''t have to do anything. It''s just like waiting for the Shah''s ground troops to dispatch.


    Therefore, after the air raid, Gao Yang should do what he should do. Since thinking about those useless things is a waste of time, it is natural to continue his shooting training.


    The only difference is that the artillery must be carefully camouflaged. Now the husai armed forces have some targets worthy of attack in Sana''a, such as the presidential palace, the main office building and the military camp occupied by the husai armed forces. These are all targets attacked by the Shah, but they will disperse without waiting for the second attack. In this case, Satan''s self-propelled guns cannot be the target of air attack.


    However, the air raid is also a major event, so after the shooting training, Gao Yang didn''t let Cui Bo and them run back, but returned to the camp by car. From this point of view, Shah''s air raid saved Cui Bo and Yuri, at least they don''t have to be half tired.


    After going back, we must talk to Abdullah, as well as said. Shah''s direct participation in the war is a great event for husai armed forces and Iran. At this time, they will definitely try to let Russia show its influence.


    No matter from which perspective, Shah is the largest country in the Middle East. Firstly, Shah has money, secondly, Shah has the support of the United States, thirdly, Shah has the leading military strength in the Middle East, and finally, Shah has great influence in the Middle East and can affect a large number of allies.


    Compared with the national strength of Shah, Yemen is in a situation of being crushed. The Hussein armed forces are barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes. However, Abdullah, who leads the Hussein armed forces, is not stupid. It is true to confront Shah, but it does not mean that the Hussein armed forces are really not afraid at all.


    As for Iran, in the face of Shah, an all-round opponent, and an opponent who has the upper hand in all aspects, it would be a fool to say that it does not pay attention at all.


    Now Hadi''s defeat has been decided, and Hussein''s armed forces have established an imperfect but relatively complete national system, established a Presidential Committee and a national transitional Committee, pressed Hadi trapped in Aden step by step, and even attacked outside Aden and occupied Aden''s al anad airport. At this stage, Shah finally couldn''t help but have to go to war.


    It is expected that Shah will intervene directly, but when this day comes, it will still frighten many people.


    When Gao Yang returned to the camp, Salim had been waiting for a long time. He was ordered by Abdullah to invite Gao Yang to the meeting, but he couldn''t find Gao Yang''s people.


    Salim jumped hastily, but Gao Yang first found leibrov and told him to camouflage the cannons. After seeing that leibrov did camouflage the cannons, he followed Salim to meet Abdullah.


    When Salim hurried to see Abdullah with Gao Yang, Abdullah and said had discussed for a long time.


    "Petram, Shah launched an air raid!"


    As soon as Abdullah saw Gao Yang, he first said nonsense, and Gao Yang also said with a serious face: "I already know."


    Said''s position is higher than RAF Ghani, but he will be a man than RAF Ghani. If RAF Ghani is there, he will definitely dominate the guests and speak before Abdullah, but said will not. He will correct his identity as a guest and reflect Abdullah''s position as the Lord in everything.


    After looking at said, who also looked serious, Abdullah said in a hurry, "I want to know how you will react?"


    Abdullah and said are watching Gao Yang. They want to hear Gao Yang''s answer, that is, they want to know Russia''s attitude. Unfortunately, how can Gao Yang make any commitment for Russia.


    But Abdullah and said don''t think so. Gao Yang didn''t show up after the air raid. They all think Gao Yang is in contact with Russia. When something big happens, Gao Yang must find out how to decide at home.


    He breathed loudly and said, "can you tell me about the loss first?"


    Abdullah said with a black face: "our people suffered heavy losses in the air raid. Three important people were killed and one was seriously injured in today''s air raid. Our missile warehouse was also destroyed, but we can still bear it!"


    Said couldn''t help saying, "what will your country do?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "this should not be something we are qualified to discuss?"


    Said nodded and said, "of course, it''s not something we can decide, but it''s always OK to discuss it. Peteram, I want to know how you will react. It''s better for us to meet first and know something in mind than to know nothing."


    Gao Yang sighed: "let me talk about it. Russia will respond soon, but it''s just a normal response, that''s all."

 Chapter 2428

    It''s strange that Gao Yang can know how Russia will react, so he can''t say it in detail. Just say a general normal reaction.


    What''s more, Yemen is not Russia''s traditional sphere of influence at all, nor is it Russia''s major interest now. In addition to talking about what else it can do, what''s more, Russia is not willing to do now, I can only say it verbally. It''s done.


    So generally speaking, Russia will have a normal response. It will certainly not make mistakes, and there is no need to waste even water. Anyone who knows a little about international governance knows what a normal response is.


    Abdullah was disappointed, even though he had already known the results, but said was not so disappointed. It was expected that Yemen was a major interest of Iran, and Russia would not take a shudder from the fire.


    Said said said with a firm face: "the other five GCC countries expressed their support for the Shah''s combat operations and said they would send troops to participate in joint operations to attack us, but!"


    Said waved his hand vigorously and said boldly, "but we will never give in and we will never retreat!"


    Gao Yang had nothing to say, while Abdullah said with a little worry: "we have just finished the emergency meeting, and we will certainly never give in. However, many people are still worried. I''m afraid Shah will eventually send ground troops. Our strength..."


    Before Abdullah finished, he looked at said with a melancholy face and said, "our strength is still insufficient. Now we need heavy combat equipment, especially air defense equipment."


    Said said said in a deep voice: "please rest assured that I will try my best to support you."


    After the two sang in unison, Abdullah looked at Gao Yang, looked worried and said, "Mr. petram, you have seen our situation, and you are familiar with our situation. I wonder if your country can urgently provide something we need?"


    Gao Yang also said firmly, "please rest assured that there will be assistance! But I''m not sure what''s specific. I need to wait for news, but there will be. Please rest assured."


    Abdullah nodded, made a gesture of invitation, took two steps, stood in front of a table with a map, stretched out his hand, pointed to the map and said: "Look, Shaa has accumulated a large number of troops on our northwest border. Najilan, fefa and Jizan have specially arranged heavy troops. Although we have arranged a large number of troops in the northwest, there is a great difference in strength."


    The situation of Hussein''s armed forces is known to Gao Yang, and Abdullah did not hide anything from him, so his words are a commonplace, but since they are a commonplace topic, they naturally have to be repeated because they are very important.


    Shah is a great enemy, and it is not enough that all the troops of husai armed forces are used to deal with Shah. Therefore, husai armed forces simply do not arrange a large number of troops on the northwest border. On the contrary, they take Sana''a first and then try their best to occupy the whole country, especially in the direction of dealing with Aden.


    Now the Shah has finally fought. Although the ground troops have not been dispatched, they are already under the pressure of soldiers. In any case, the husai armed forces can no longer ignore the Shah and hope to win Aden before the Shah sends troops. On the contrary, they also worry that if they are anxious to fight Aden, Shah will have to dispatch ground troops immediately.


    Therefore, the husai armed forces are now facing a dilemma. It is neither to fight nor not to fight Aden, and they have to increase their troops to the northwest border as soon as possible.


    "The northwest must be defended, but I think the most important thing is to win Aden as soon as possible and completely wipe out the residual forces of Hardy."


    Said hopes to win Hadi as soon as possible. It seems that he is not too worried about Shah sending troops into Yemen. Gao Yang doesn''t know what Iran plans, but Iran certainly won''t worry about breaking all its bottles and cans like Yemen.


    In fact, Abdullah just announced the decision of Hussein''s armed forces, not discussing what to do with Gao Yang and said.


    "No, taking down Aden will only let Shah send ground troops immediately. Our troops on the north line are seriously insufficient. According to the current situation, it is difficult to say whether we can hold Sana''a once Shah sends troops, so Aden can only give up temporarily."


    Abdullah did not hesitate to refute said''s proposal, which was rare in the past.


    In fact, during this period of time, the independence of Hussein''s armed forces has really increased a lot. There is a credit. His fake Russian forces have given Abdullah a lot of confidence, and then there is the credit of said.


    In fact, rafghani is not sensible. He is aggressive. He always makes his own decisions regardless of Abdullah''s face. To put it bluntly, he is domineering. Relying on the Iran behind him, he instructs the husai armed forces, but let alone the husai armed forces.


    Said knew that everything could not be too much. He was much more restrained than rafghani. Although he did win more favor from husai armed forces and made husai armed forces no longer dislike remote control from Iran, his control power inevitably decreased.


    Rafghani''s overbearing style is detrimental to the future of bilateral relations. He has stronger control over Hussein''s armed forces, but this is also the Hussein armed forces before seizing Yemen. If rafghani didn''t go, it''s hard to say whether Abdullah would be so polite to him now. However, as long as rafghani is there, his words will be more useful than said.


    As for said, his style of doing things is more conducive to maintaining good relations. The husai armed forces are now stronger than ever, and there is no sign of separation from Iran. However, said can''t command the husai armed forces to do anything, so he can only discuss something.


    Gao Yang saw everything clearly. He felt he should say something, but after thinking about it, he decided to remain silent.


    Said hurriedly said: "but if Aden doesn''t fight down now, do you have to wait for Hadi to continue to expand his troops? It will be difficult if he doesn''t fight down Aden quickly after receiving the assistance of Shah, especially after Shah''s air raid!"


    "Aden is very important, but don''t we care about behind us? We can''t beat Aden but lose Sana''a. according to our current troop deployment, Shah''s mechanized infantry can reach Sana''a in only two or three days at most. At that time, everything will be over!"


    There is no quarrel yet, but Abdullah''s voice has increased, his internal worries have not gone, and foreign aggression has been caused. Even if Abdullah must rely on the support and assistance from Iran, it seems that he still has to stick to his views at this critical moment of life and death.

 Chapter 2429

    Although the husai armed forces and Iran are closely linked, they are not a family after all. No matter how deep the dispute is, they can not be single-minded and always plan for their respective interests.


    But Gao Yang doesn''t understand why Abdullah and said will have a dispute in his face. Here, husai armed forces and Iran are like brothers, breaking bones and connecting tendons. You can''t argue in front of him, an outsider representing Russia''s interests.


    However, after just looking on coldly for a moment, Gao Yang understood that it was not Abdullah and said who wanted to show him the exercise, nor did they have too many thoughts. It was just that the air raid in Shah made everyone a little flustered and eager to come up with a plan to deal with it, but they had different opinions.


    Said hurriedly said: "Shah will not send ground troops so soon. He can beat Aden in only two days. Everything is over before Shah reacts!"


    "Who can guarantee? What if there is a long-time street battle in Aden? What if the situation in Aden stimulates Shah to send troops quickly!"


    "But if we don''t take Aden and Shah, we will be attacked on both sides. Even if Shah really sends ground troops, it won''t be completed in a few days. With this time, we can beat Aden!"


    "How to guarantee? Who can guarantee that Hardy can be solved quickly? What if Aden can''t fight down in a short time and stimulate Shah to send troops quickly?"


    Abdullah first went to check the loss of the air raid, and then convened the senior management of husai armed forces to discuss countermeasures. Then he invited said and Gao Yang to discuss countermeasures. Therefore, he and said had not communicated before and had no time.


    Gao yangjue''s husai armed forces have discussed the results, that is, immediately send troops to the northwest border. Abdullah has also made up his mind. Now he and said just announce the determined results, not to discuss with him and said.


    Of course, said may feel that without his consent, husai armed forces cannot go their own way, but Gao Yang knows himself and will never want to affect husai armed forces'' decision-making.


    As for Abdullah and said''s ideas, they have their own advantages and disadvantages for Gao Yang, so that Gao Yang thought for a long time and didn''t know who to help.


    According to said''s plan, in fact, it can force Shah to send troops quickly. It is mainly the dispatch of ground troops that is most beneficial to Gaoyang. Only Shah''s dispatch of ground troops can make the solar system company profit from it. If only air troops are dispatched, there is no opportunity for air strikes in the solar system.


    However, if Shah sends troops too fast and the time is too urgent, the solar system company has no big order at present. Let''s not say whether Shah will use mercenaries on a large scale. Even if Shah really uses mercenaries from the early stage, there will be nothing wrong with the solar system company. This situation is highly advocated and strongly avoided.


    Abdullah and said became more and more urgent. There are many things they can''t decide by themselves, but they will be different at the first meeting. How can they do.


    Today''s meeting is just to express our position and first take out our plans and goals to blow the wind. The husai armed forces represented by Abdullah still need to decide the final route according to the situation. Said also needs to report the situation to the country and wait for the Iranian think tank to come up with an appropriate plan before deciding the next route of Yemen.


    It is better for Abdullah and said to reach an agreement first, so that Abdullah and his men have a clear direction, and said can also put forward his own suggestions at home and exert influence to let Iran make decisions according to his ideas. Therefore, it is very important for Abdullah and said to reach an agreement first, In this way, there will be no conflict between the will of the Hussein armed forces and the suggestions or orders from Iran.


    Both of them are the representatives of a major force. It''s okay to have differences and conflicts between the representatives. If the collective will of the two forces makes a conflict decision, it will be trouble. Therefore, Abdullah and said must quarrel for a result first, rather than pushing the problem to the group behind them.


    Gao Yang estimated that Abdullah and said could not argue for results in a short time, and it didn''t matter to him no matter whose will finally prevailed. Anyway, Shah''s direct intervention had fulfilled his wish.


    At this time, Gao Yang finally opened his mouth. He said loudly, "I won''t comment on where to fight first. I think we must be vigilant about the northwest border. Let''s go to the northwest border to monitor the movement of Shah."


    Abdullah and said were flushed. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, they stopped arguing and looked at Gao Yang together.


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "it makes sense to gather superior forces to attack Aden first or urgently transfer troops to the northwest border. However, I think the most important thing now is to quickly send an army with strong mobility, experience and combat effectiveness. The key is to have the ability of investigation to the northwest border."


    Stretched out two fingers, raised his voice and said: "this is the minimum response measure. First, we must have someone to monitor the movements of the Shah ground forces. If the Shah really wants to send out the ground forces, we can find some traces in advance, and make a gesture to the Shah to let them know that the husai armed forces dare to fight to the end, rather than intend to surrender after an air raid."


    Abdullah said: "it makes sense. We need to send troops to the northwest border as soon as possible to monitor the movements of the Shah people."


    Said also nodded: "we really need a team with investigation ability to go to the northwest border, which is necessary. We lack high-tech investigation means. Sending an investigation force is the most effective and safe investigation means."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "we have few people and can''t play a great role in the front battlefield, and the sharp knife commando is also very suitable to be used as a reconnaissance force. Therefore, no matter whether it is to mobilize troops to the northwest border or step up the attack on Aden in the future, just inform me after you have made a decision."


    At present, said and Gao Yang have a good relationship. Since Gao Yang helped lavjani, said, who took over lavjani''s work, has always maintained a good relationship with Gao Yang. Now the Russian forces represented by Gao Yang want to go to the front line to do practical things, rather than stay in Sana''a and try to exert positive influence, which said is very happy to see.


    As for Abdullah, Gao Yang''s proposal solved his urgent need, and he had no reason to oppose Gao Yang''s opinion.


    After a moment''s thought, Abdullah said, "great, please ask Mr. petram to lead the sharp knife commando to the northwest border first!"


    Said also nodded and said, "Mr. petram is right."

 Chapter 2430

    Gao Yang sat opposite yalebin and said with a smile, "teacher, I''ve decided to go to the northwest border."


    Alebin glanced at Gao Yang and whispered, "Oh, are you going to the northwest border? When to start."


    "We''ll start tonight. Tomorrow at the latest, we''ll go to a small village called afara on the northwest border, which is only more than ten kilometers away from shaanejilan."


    After thinking for a moment, yalebin frowned and said, "that''s the border and the forefront. Why should you move so forward? You know, everything you''re good at can''t play any role in a large-scale war. If the war happens, your position will be very dangerous."


    "I''m a little worried. Now we''ve been recruiting soldiers. At present, more than 360 people are ready to use. The price of full preparation is the high cost. Now we have nearly one million dollars a day and one million dollars a day!"


    Yalebin was surprised and said, "why do you need so much money?"


    Gao Yang sighed in a low voice: "we need to prepare weapons for all employees. This is a big expense. If we can''t participate in the war for a long time, we have to train all the time. The training cost is also very high and the salary. There are some high paid arms in our personnel. Although we haven''t participated in the war, maintaining a low salary is also a big figure."


    Yalebin shook his head disapprovingly and said, "I haven''t asked about your company, but now it seems that your strategy is wrong. Why don''t you let Shah provide equipment? It will save a lot of money."


    "But the Commission will also be much lower. We use our own equipment and even our own consumption. We only need to sign combat contracts with Shah one by one. This is the most rewarding way. If we use Shah''s equipment and let Shah undertake logistics, and just settle the accounts according to the number of personnel, the price will be much lower."


    Jarebin said with great interest, "explain and be more detailed."


    "OK, the order we hope to get is the kind that Shah gives us the combat objectives, and we complete them. Shah doesn''t care about the process and consumption, let alone how many casualties we have. We just need to tell me their combat objectives and give money. We call this kind of contract packaging service.


    As for another kind of mercenary cooperation, it is quite common at present. How much does Shah pay us a day? It is very simple. According to the current price given by Shah, the daily salary of a mercenary is almost more than 1200 US dollars. We need to deduct consumption, leave reasonable profits, and then send the rest to the employees. In this way, the money that eventually falls into the hands of the employees can only be used It''s about $400 a day. Obviously, the price is too low. "


    After the rhythmic tapping of yalebin''s fingers, he said, "how much can I give the packing contract?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "this needs to be discussed in detail according to each task. According to the current more confident algorithm, if the Shah army wants to start from naijilan and capture the town of kitaf, it will cost at least US $100 million. It doesn''t matter how many people we give and how long Shah fought. As long as they can send someone to receive it on time."


    Yalebin said in surprise, "it''s just a small town. Will you pay 100 million dollars?"


    "At least, if the Shah''s combat is unfavorable, the price will definitely soar all the way. In the end, it may appear that if you win a small town, you have to pay 200 million or even 300 million US dollars. It depends on the combat effectiveness of the husai armed forces. The stronger the combat effectiveness of the husai armed forces, the greater the price paid by the Shah."


    After thinking for a moment, yalebin frowned and said, "is it too optimistic? Shah has money, but they are not fools."


    "No?"


    "Really?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Well, they are really incompetent in some ways, so have they received the task now?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly: "Now there are too many people staring at the fat meat of Shah, and there are many powerful and famous large companies. Our goal is to monopolize the Shah market, but Abdul can''t do this with all his efforts, so we have to lower our goal again and again. Now we can get many single tasks, and we can meet the tasks with higher prices. We have to do things step by step."


    After closing his eyes and thinking for a moment, yalebin suddenly said, "how big is the profit, such as the $100 million task you said, how much profit can you finally get?"


    "More than 97 million."


    "Again, how much?"


    "A $100 million mission can get 97 million, which is not conservative but not exaggerated. Listen to my analysis. In a small town, according to the input of 300 troops, the daily salary of each person is $5000, which is $1.5 million. Plus the consumption of some ammunition, 3 million is enough."


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "you''re too optimistic. How can it be? If it''s difficult to fight down? If the battle lasts for many days, it consumes a lot of ammunition, especially the expensive ammunition, and there are many casualties? But the task is still $100 million. You won''t increase the price. There''s no such calculation at all."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "what you said is likely to happen, but such a task is not $100 million, it may be $230 million. The higher the difficulty of the task, the higher the asking price."


    Yalebin said for a moment, "a battle costs hundreds of millions of dollars. Well, if you ask too much and the task is robbed by others at a low price?"


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered: "Teacher, we have been here for so long. I led the most powerful Satan here to avoid this situation. We will fight to death for the tasks taken by others! We will retreat from the tasks of the solar system company. Now we say these are very vague, but after fighting, the Shah people will find that we can complete the tasks that others can''t complete, and when one is alone The tasks that people can''t complete are in our hands. At least the Shah people have to meet our offer. "


    Yalebin was silent for a moment, and finally whispered, "shameless."


    Gao Yang lowered his head and said helplessly: "It''s really shameless and cold-blooded. I feel like I''m an outright warmonger. I betray husai''s armed comrades in arms. In order to achieve my ulterior purpose, I''ve been living in self blame these days. Sometimes I want to give up. If we don''t have invested too much money and my family is almost empty, I might I''ve really given up. "


    Yalebin said with a sarcastic smile, "as a mercenary, have you just found out that you are a warmonger?"


    "It used to be different from now. It must be different. It turned out that we were chasing war. Now we are making war. Can it be the same? In the final analysis, I still have a conscience, so I feel pain."


    Yalebin said with a cold smile, "conscience is not what a warmonger should have. If you still have it, give up this cheap and useless thing."

 Chapter 2431

    In the plan, human life is only a number, but in reality, when Gao Yang and husai armed forces are already familiar with each other and his next human life is about to become the number in the plan, Gao Yang really wavered.


    People always overestimate their bearing capacity. Gao Yang always thinks that his blood is cold. At least he won''t have any special feeling when he sees the death in the war. However, when the war is approaching day by day, Gao Yang finds that he is still wrong.


    The war in Yemen was not caused by Satan, which is the general trend, and Satan can not affect the general trend. At most, it is only a fine-tuning of the influence on the general trend of the war in Yemen, but even the fine-tuning will affect the lives of many people.


    Now Gao Yang regretted bringing people to Yemen in person, let alone too much contact with husai armed people, so he shouldn''t lead the sharp knife commando. Although he subconsciously tried to avoid too much contact with the sharp knife commando, a few months later, the sharp knife commando has become a familiar part of him.


    At first, in order to improve his influence and enhance his strength, Gao Yang created the sharp knife commando. Now he regrets that he did not return the control of the sharp knife commando in time and did not completely separate the sharp knife from Satan, because he will be ashamed and uncomfortable when commanding the sharp knife commando to meet his ulterior purpose.


    But now it''s too late to say anything. It''s on the line and I have to send it.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s calm face, yalebin suddenly frowned and said, "you really blame yourself!"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "you can see that I hide so well?"


    Yalebin said angrily, "if I couldn''t see through people''s hearts, I would have died decades ago!"


    Gao Yang just smiled bitterly. Yalebin said helplessly, "you are really not suitable for this business. Your heart is too soft. You have too many emotions you shouldn''t have. You are not firm enough. If you are not firm enough, something will happen. You never sympathize with the enemy, but you sympathize with the tools you use. It''s stupid!"


    "Teacher, people are people after all, people are not tools," he said in a low voice


    Yalebin has nothing to say. After all, he can''t completely change Gaoyang''s idea. It''s hard to make people better, but it''s actually very difficult to make people completely abandon their conscience and compassion. Yalebin doesn''t have no means to turn Gaoyang into a cold tool, but he can''t and doesn''t want to use this means to Gaoyang.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Listening to yalebin''s question, he said bitterly, "what else can we do? Just follow the plan."


    Yalebin sighed, "you can''t abandon the idea that you shouldn''t have. The only pain can be yourself. Gao, I really don''t want you to hate yourself, hate and hate everything you''ve done. It''s very uncomfortable."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "maybe my blood will be cold and my heart will be hard. Anyway, I have to continue now. It''s meaningless to say these. Ha ha, I have a lot to discuss with you. How can it become exploring my inner world."


    With a sunny smile, Gao Yang said to yalebin, "teacher, there''s nothing here. You''d better leave Yemen and go to a comfortable place to bask in the sun."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "this is my last chance. I mean, I''ve been idle for many years. That time was very boring and painful. Now I finally have something to do, but you let me take a nap in the sun like other old men?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, you can''t be idle after all. How about you stay in Sana''a and control the overall situation for me. I''ll leave Liang Dong to cook for you. Isn''t it better?"


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "there is really nothing I can do in Yemen. What am I doing here?"


    "Then you..."


    "I''m going to Riyadh."


    "What!"


    Gao Yang grew up and said in surprise, "what are you doing in Riyadh?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "your company seems to be unable to open the situation at present. How can this work? We have made all preparations here, but we can''t get the task. What''s the meaning of what we do here?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Abdul did a good job. In fact, it is very good. We are not making fast progress because there are too many and powerful competitors. What does this have to do with your going to Riyadh? Teacher, you don''t know much about business."


    "I don''t know much about business, but I can kill all your competitors."


    Looking at the stunned Gao Yang, yalebin leaned forward and said with a serious face: "I am the black devil. What is the black devil? I am the best spy, the best agent, the best soldier, the best killer and the best negotiator. We can do everything. Why is Abdul making slow progress? Because he can only do everything alone. He lacks assistants and very capable people help him clear the obstacles."


    Yalebin sat back and said faintly, "we can negotiate, assassinate, threaten, lure and talk about business. It''s no different from the confrontation between countries."


    He breathed loudly and said, "but your body."


    "My body is OK!"


    He said very firmly, and aribin said very seriously: "Vasili and Tata are left here for you. They prefer the action team and prefer to fight rather than collect intelligence. Hammer is bloodthirsty. He can also stay here for you. Three people can be used as a combat team. Rottoski also stays here and continues to play a role in the tribe. I''ll take the rest to Riyadh, you ma We are arranged to enter Riyadh. When we get there, you don''t have to worry. "


    Yalebin''s decision will not change, but personally do some dangerous and challenging things, which is yalebin''s greatest pleasure at present.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to dissuade yalebin. He said in a deep voice, "OK, I''ll prepare your passport and plane immediately. I don''t have to worry too much when I get to Riyadh. I''ll inform Abdul immediately and let him listen to your arrangement."


    "No, I don''t understand business matters, and I don''t want to take care of them. Abdul is still the main one there. I''m only responsible for action."


    Gao Yang took out the phone and said, "I''ll make Abdul ready to meet you first. Hello, do you have anything else to tell me to do?"


    Yalebin hesitated and whispered, "Gao, your character is really not suitable for doing these things now. If you really can''t stand it, leave here. You just need to manipulate behind the scenes now. Being away from here will make you feel better."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I will seriously consider your suggestion, but I still want to try to accept my status as a warmonger. Escape is not the way. Maybe I will soon become a cold-blooded animal, ha ha."

 Chapter 2432

    Why does Gao Yang take the initiative to go to the northwest border? The first investigation target is naijilan, which is naturally for a reason.


    Najilan is a border city of Shah, which is only about ten kilometers away from the border between Shah and Yemen, and Shah has deployed heavy troops in najilan. It can be said that as long as Shah decides to send ground troops, the troops stationed in najilan must be the first to send out.


    The East Bank of the Red Sea is from north to south, and the west of the whole Arabian Peninsula is full of mountains. Most of the land of Shah is desert. The population and cities are mainly concentrated in the land of mountainous and hilly areas in the west, at least because there is a small amount of vegetation and precipitation in this part of the area.


    Western Yemen is also mountainous. There are many towns of Shah in the northwest of Yemen and the southwest of Shah. From Jizan on the red coast to najilan at the boundary between mountains and deserts, they are the two main cities of Shah on the border. Since a large number of troops have been assembled, these two cities are the most important assembly points.


    As for the border line in the middle and east of Shah, there are few troops, because it is a vast desert. A large number of troops are stationed in the desert. Just ensuring normal survival is a big problem. Sending water alone can kill a large group of people. After crossing the border, there is also a desert where birds do not shit on the side of Yemen, so there is no need to send troops at all.


    Shah has gathered 150000 troops and assumed a thunderous posture. In one city, najilan has gathered about 30000 troops, which is obvious. As long as the ground battle begins, najilan must be the main direction of attack.


    Why Gao Yang chose to go to the most dangerous direction, which is also the nearest direction to the enemy, is because it is close enough to the Shaa people.


    If there is only such a possibility, ah, if the Shah has been standing still, if the husai armed forces have not moved, Gao Yang may provoke najilan with dozens of shells, only more than ten kilometers away. Dozens of shells hit, and the najilan garrison, who is highly nervous and has deployed a large army, must fight back, and then, The ground war may just start.


    For this reason, Gao Yang did not choose to go to Jizan. Although it has better natural conditions and is also the main assembly point of Shah, Jizan is too far away from the border line and Satan''s cannon can''t hit it.


    The soldiers and horses did not move the food and grass first, but the intelligence had already moved before the food and grass.


    The intelligence from Justin is continuously sent to Gao Yang. The inference obtained through public information analysis and the intelligence collected by intelligence personnel, focusing on the intelligence mobilized by the Shah army and the movements of the high-level Shah, are continuously gathered here.


    There is a lot of information, but the busiest one is not Gao Yang, but yak.


    Intelligence work is not as simple as receiving a note telling you what will happen. The most common thing in intelligence work is to exclude invalid and meaningless information from a large number of sent information and find out what is really useful.


    When Justin sent the information, he had preliminarily screened most of the useless information, but Justin could not know all Satan''s intentions. He could only throw anything useful.


    There is no clear operational objective at all, and naturally there is no targeted intelligence. Now is a stage of intelligence collection, that is, to master enough information and know yourself and the enemy as much as possible. If you have to wait for what key intelligence to act, it can not be said to be a failure of intelligence work, but it is certainly not a success.


    There are too many and complicated intelligence. Yak is too tired to be busy alone. The intelligence work of a World War I was originally completed by a huge staff. Now let alone let yak sort it out and analyze it alone. It''s too few people to calculate Satan''s work together.


    Fortunately, the three of them were arrested and asked to assist yak, which was barely able to do the intelligence work.


    "Enough! Tell Justin to send only the garrison intelligence in the direction of naijilan and the high-level intelligence of the Ministry of defense. Don''t send other information again!"


    Yak finally couldn''t stand it. He smashed the table and shouted, "we''ll be tired to death if we go on like this!"


    Vasili brushed down a few lines of words on a piece of paper, tore the paper off the notepad and shouted, "the command from the Shah army, the front-line troops are in level II combat readiness!"


    Yak took the note, stuck it on a whiteboard, sucked it and said loudly, "are you sure it''s level II combat readiness? It''s only level II combat readiness? Are you right?"


    Vassily said angrily, "shut up, Englishman! You''re not qualified to question my work, level II combat readiness!"


    Yak was not angry with Vasili. He just shouted to the white board full of notes: "guys, I don''t think Shah can send ground troops in the short term. What do you think?"


    Tata said impatiently, "it''s obvious. You still need to ask."


    Yak stroked his hair and said with a tangled face, "I need air force intelligence. See if there is Air Force Intelligence?"


    The hammer looked at the emails on the computer and said angrily, "these damn bastards are not classified. These bastards should at least mark the combat intelligence, or at least distinguish the military services. I have 117 unread emails here, and I don''t know how to use the computer! Damn it!"


    Tata said impatiently: "We only receive six pieces of information about the Shah air force a day, five of which are the information publicly released by the Shah air force after the end of combat operations. Only once can we really be called intelligence, it is the information about the transfer of military aircraft, and it is the information about the transfer of fucking fighters rather than bombers. Don''t you understand? Now the Shah army is just preparing for war, but the air force has entered the war In the state of war, the news is tightly blocked, and Justin''s waste can''t get air force intelligence! "


    He coughed softly and said, "the air raid is very sudden. Justin''s manpower is still being mobilized. Now the intelligence may not be timely enough, but the situation will get better."


    Tata said impatiently, "these jobs should have been done at least a month ago, and key intelligence should have come at least a week ago!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "man, we''re just a mercenary group, just a company. Don''t compare us with the country. It''s good now. It''s really good."


    Yak leaned back against the chair and said loudly, "boss, no, I don''t think I can move now. It''s too dangerous."


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "can''t you just move from Sana''a to kitaf and act at night?"


    Yak shook his head and said, "no, it''s too dangerous. Unless you''re ready for an air raid, my suggestion is to wait, wait!"

 Chapter 2433

    In peacetime, it is easy to go from point a to point B. it may be difficult to walk, but there is no need to worry about bombs from the air. However, in wartime, when one of the comrades in arms has absolute air superiority, just marching is also a very complex and dangerous thing.


    During the Vietnam War, the Ho Chi Minh Trail hidden in the dense forest will also be bombarded by the US military. Any transportation operation is an adventure.


    At the time of the Iraq war, the U.S. military raided the convoy that withdrew personnel from Iraq and Kuwait, creating a famous death road.


    Now Shah has officially launched air strikes against husai armed forces. Regardless of the combat effectiveness of the Shah army, at least Shah''s air force is advanced and powerful enough, and there are endless ammunition, but there are no big targets worthy of attack. In this case, a convoy of at least dozens of cars and five self-propelled guns still goes to the most sensitive border front, It would be strange not to be targeted.


    Therefore, the march from Sana''a to jinov, that is, the forward base selected by Gaoyang, although only a mere three or four hundred kilometers, has become a very dangerous thing.


    In order to avoid being killed on the way, Gao Yang can only hope that the intelligence work can be done well. For example, he knows the exact schedule of the air force. Once the Shah fighters take off, they will quickly hide wherever the bombing targets are. Only by doing this can Gao Yang dare to take a team that is insignificant in other countries, But it can be called a huge convoy operation in Yemen.


    The air force is the target to be focused on, because it is related to security, but the Shah army is the main target to be focused on, because all Satan''s actions should be adjusted at any time according to the actions of the Shah army. If you get the information of the large-scale mobilization of the Shah Army before departure and know that the Shah army is about to launch an attack, Gao Yang doesn''t have to go to the northwest border at all. Just wait for the Shah army to fight.


    It is precisely because of these complex reasons that yak has to pay attention to the major and minor events of the Shah, not only the trend of the Shah army, but also the specific action plan of the air force.


    It''s just a pity that Justin sent too little information related to the Shah air force, and there is no particularly valuable information.


    Yak''s suggestion is to wait. Although Gao Yang is anxious and helpless, he can only listen to yak''s suggestion.


    Let yak come for intelligence. If he doesn''t care what the intelligence officer suggests, what does Gao Yang want yak to do? He can''t do such a stupid thing.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "if you say to wait, you can only wait. There is no possibility of starting tonight. I urge Justin to see when he can get the information of the air force."


    Yak waved and said, "let Justin and his men say, classify and mark the intelligence from the Ministry of defense, the air force, the army and other important departments. We have only four people, but we are not a spy agency with hundreds of intelligence agents."


    Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders and called Justin in front of several people. After Justin got through, he said in a hurry: "man, I need the intelligence of the air force now, the air force! The more detailed, the better. I don''t dare to lead the team out now, for fear of being bombed."


    "I know, I understand. You don''t need to call to urge. Of course I know what information you need, but man, this is only the first day of the air raid. Even if I can buy any information, I have to contact the person who can provide information first. Wait a minute. Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the air force information will be sent to you far and continuously. Not now. Now, Shah air The army is in a state of war, man. It''s not so fast to get information! "


    Justin''s voice sounds fiery. Gao Yang knows that Justin must be busy and dizzy at the moment. The Shah air raid has long been heralded, but Justin can''t put all his resources in Shah before the air raid begins.


    Unlike national intelligence agencies such as the United States and Russia, Justin''s intelligence system is mostly temporary, allowing him to maintain an intelligence network for a long time, idle the usually useless intelligence personnel, and only wait for the critical moment to send out key intelligence, which is simply impossible, because intelligence is only a business for Justin, and no one is willing to do a loss business.


    Justin sent some people under his control to sha''a to collect intelligence. In other words, he is the one who buys intelligence. He is not the spy assigned to a post, so he can master the general situation. If he has specific and detailed information such as the fighter dispatch plan of the air force, there will be a delay time, When the people he sent out to buy intelligence bought them and drove away, when will targeted information be sent over.


    Gao Yang can''t urge Justin again, but it''s OK to deal with the problems that can be solved technically first.


    "Can you ask your men to classify the information when sending it? For example, the air force is marked as the air force, and the army is marked as the army. We have too few people, and the information is too different one by one..."


    "What? I said, man, are you all right? Do you know how we usually do business? The information is sent to me, summarized and sorted according to categories and importance, and then sold at a price. Now? Now I let people send the information directly to you without changing hands with me. Do you know why? I will bleed when I see that one piece of information is given to you for free. No, I think I have to give you the information directly, which is more timely. Now you ask me to sort it out and summarize it before giving it to you? "


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "we have few people. It''s too troublesome to sort out and summarize. You don''t lack manpower. Do me a favor, man."


    "Man, who said that information must be sent to you at the first time? When those intelligence agents sent information, did they let them show that it was sent by e-mail? Are you wrong? Do you dare to receive information that is not disguised as spam and ordinary mail?"


    When his head was big, he said in a hurry, "stop! Man, do me a favor. Find more people to preliminarily screen and sort out the information from you, and then send it to you. We can''t do much."


    Justin hummed angrily, but when he complained, he suddenly stopped, and then after a while, he shouted to Gao: "I have just received a very important information. You should have received it first. The 55th fighter squadron of King Fahd military base will send six F-15 fighter bombers to launch an air attack on Sana''a at 12:00 local time tonight."


    Gao Yang was surprised and pleased and said loudly, "this is the fighter takeoff and landing information from King Fahd military base. Have you got the detailed information of the air force?"


    Justin said proudly, "man, as you wish, it''s obvious that my people have done everything you want. It''s amazing. It''s only half a day. I''m proud of them!"

 Chapter 2434

    If it was really fast, Gao Yang had to say powerful.


    From the launch of the air raid to now, that is, a day has passed, Justin''s intelligence network has sent the most urgently needed intelligence from the most critical military base. Even if it has been arranged for a long time, it is also very fast!


    Holding the microphone, Gao Yang said loudly: "check the latest information immediately. It''s an air attack at Fahd military base tonight. Detailed information!"


    Yak and the four of them immediately began to check the latest emails, and yak wrote a number on the whiteboard next to him.


    The first wave of attack is always the most violent. Sana''a has suffered three air attacks, including the air raid that will be suffered at 12 p.m., that is four.


    He took his hand away from the microphone. After a moment of hesitation, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "man, I have an idea. At present, there are too few benefits we can give husai armed forces. Do you think I can transfer the information to husai armed forces? Providing information can be regarded as important support."


    Justin thought for a moment and said with a smile, "yes, but don''t give it all. You can give the poor people the air raid plan, but you have to reserve other information. That is, the information given by Russia allows you to transfer it. You can scare them, and then let them be grateful to you. The most important thing is to show that you are much more powerful than those incompetent people in Iran."


    Gao Yang laughed and didn''t hang up, but after picking up the walkie talkie, he said loudly, "porcupine, come in."


    Joseph was standing at the door. When he received Gao Yang''s call, he immediately pushed the door into the house and whispered, "boss."


    Gao Yang went to Tata and said, "write down the information just now and give it to me. Your words are much better than me. I write Russian like an earthworm climbing."


    With a white look, Tata said, "write it in Arabic."


    After Tata brushed a few strokes and copied the information just received to Gao Yang, Gao Yang couldn''t help but exclaim, "it''s good."


    Turning around, he handed the note to Joseph and said in a high and low voice, "transfer this to Salim immediately and tell him that it is the information from Russia. There may be information for him at any time in the future."


    Joseph nodded and left, but after reading the note, he said, "there is no specific bombing target? This information is incomplete."


    Gao Yang immediately pulled down his face and said with a bitter smile, "man, what are you thinking?"


    Joseph smiled, "just kidding. I know what to say. I''ll go to Salim right away and let him see our strength."


    The bodyguard was supposed to be very serious and unsmiling. He always had a straight face, and Joseph was like this. After all, he was a young man. He had been in Satan for a long time, and he didn''t protect any dignitaries who needed to maintain his image. Gao Yang didn''t have a normal style at ordinary times, and he often made fun of his bodyguard, Now Joseph often makes a joke.


    Waiting for Joseph to leave, Gao Yang picked up the phone again and said excitedly, "man, your people did a great job and deserve commendation."


    "Any questions?"


    "Yes, when will more detailed information be sent, such as the specific targets of the air raid, specific combat orders, the types of ammunition and fuel carried by the fighter, it''s best to get the air patrol route. I want to set out to the northwest border, but I don''t dare to start without these information."


    "Accurate information has been sent out, so more accurate information will not be long. Wait. You can certainly get these by tomorrow at the latest. My people are also very professional. I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else. Now I''m very busy and don''t have time to chat with you."


    "OK, thank you. Bye."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang said to Yakexi, "more accurate information may come soon. How about you? Are you ready to go?"


    Yak looked at Gao Yang and said strangely, "don''t you make a decision after you get the information? Only when you can receive the information can you know when to start, not when you can receive the information. Boss, you are usually very smart."


    After receiving the information, you can start when you know there is no danger on the road. The information shows that the road is very unsafe, so you can''t start. Gao Yang is only excited, and such a simple problem has been ignored.


    Gao Yang said awkwardly, "excited, excited, well, you''re busy here. Let me know if you have any news. I''ll go and see others first."


    Satan''s members are all light infantry. They say they can drive with a bag. Gao Yang should pay attention to the sharp knife commandos and the artillery who are most difficult to attack long-distance.


    If there is an air raid, the lights must be controlled. Gao Yang doesn''t want Satan''s cannon to be found by bombers in the sky and then throw a bomb. Fortunately, the air raid is just the beginning. Although the bombing density and intensity are relatively large, there are still many important targets to be bombed in Sana''a, so he shouldn''t deliberately find a few cannons to throw a bomb.


    However, the prevention work that should be done naturally still needs to be done. If there is no suitable building to hide the self-propelled gun, the sand yellow camouflage net must be hung up, and then the parking place of the gun and the residence of the personnel must be separated far enough. In case a bomb is dropped, the gun can be destroyed and people can''t die.


    When they came to the artillery station, leibrov was checking the self-propelled artillery with masiev, who was abducted by Gao yangqiang.


    Masiev has been with Rebrov for some time. Now it seems that he has accepted his life and worked steadily. Of course, he can''t help it if he doesn''t accept his life. Strictly speaking, masiev is a prisoner of war of Satan. It''s not wrong to leave him to work, but masiev is willing to stay and start working steadily, The main thing is that the money is in place.


    The first night he brought masiev back from the barracks, Gao Yang put 100000 dollars in cash in front of him and left a sentence, "follow me. This money is yours. Well done, you''ll definitely earn a lot more than you do now."


    Masiev has never seen how thick a pile of ten thousand dollars is in his life. People like him can''t believe when they tell him that they earn ten thousand dollars a month. They tell him that they have an account and have deposited one hundred thousand dollars. He doesn''t believe it. So where to shoot one hundred thousand dollars in cash without threat or coercion. Masiev doesn''t want to leave anymore.


    Kick the money on him every day and go to the bathroom for fear of being robbed. Everyone looks like a robber trying to rob him of his money. After ten days, masiev can settle down and start working. Then he conquered all the artillery and became the number one mechanic of Satan''s artillery regiment.


    Under masiyev, these guns commanded by leibrov have never been laid down due to mechanical failure.

 Chapter 2435

    "I''m going to the front. Is there any problem?"


    "There are many problems, and they are very serious! First of all, we don''t have a suitable transport vehicle to transport our self-propelled guns, and I can''t find enough fuel delivery vehicles, so I really don''t know how to transport our self-propelled guns to the front line now."


    Leibrov raised his head and said in a hurry, "Salim said to find a trailer. Hasn''t he sent it all the time?"


    "No, and Salim said it might not be able to get the trailer we need!"


    Gao Yang is a little anxious. How can his five self-propelled guns be transported to the border without a board car.


    "Falk! I''ll urge Salim again. If we really can''t find a cart to transport our cannon, how about driving the cannon directly? Can we stick to it?"


    Leibrov shook his head and said bitterly: "it''s impossible. The motorcycle hour is not enough. If we drive directly, all self-propelled guns must break down on the way. The most troublesome thing is that we don''t have accessories! We can''t repair all the way. Driving all the way for 300 kilometers is different from maintaining every 50 kilometers."


    Gao Yang is completely depressed.


    Tanks and self-propelled guns in the world are basically tracked. There are only a few types of wheeled self-propelled guns. Tracked armored vehicles have better off-road performance and can run in most terrain. Wheeled armored vehicles also have certain off-road ability, but they can''t drive off the road. It doesn''t mean they can''t drive off the road, But the off-road ability is much worse than that of tracked vehicles.


    Tracked armored vehicles have good off-road performance and can gallop freely in the field during war, but they also have disadvantages, that is, long-distance transfer must be transported by vehicles, rather than relying on their own travel ability.


    Tracked armored vehicles are not suitable for driving on the road. It is still a small thing to damage the road. The trouble is that long-distance driving will lead to the damage of tracks and load wheels. They run happily on the road. When they have problems on the battlefield, how can they fight that battle? Therefore, in long-distance combat, tanks and self-propelled artillery have to be pulled by trailers.


    Another problem is that tanks and armored vehicles are oil tigers. It takes 40 or 50 liters of diesel to start an hour, and tanks and self-propelled guns are not designed to run on the road. Although the limit speed can be up to 50 or 60 kilometers, when driving off-road, it makes people feel fast and fast when the speed can reach 30 kilometers per hour, The fastest is to run at a speed of 30 or 40 kilometers per hour. If you really want to run according to the design limit speed, you should overhaul it when you wait for hundreds of kilometers. The engine and transmission system have to be overhauled.


    Another important and troublesome problem is motorcycle hours.


    The working time of the engine is called motorcycle hour. Heavy vehicles such as tanks and armored vehicles will be equipped with engine hour meter. After the engine works for a certain time, it must be overhauled.


    Modern tanks and armored vehicles need to be maintained for less than four or five motorcycle hours, and more than ten motorcycle hours. Moreover, large parts such as engines and gearboxes need to be maintained,


    So if we let the self-propelled guns drive by themselves, Gao Yang, they have to prepare a lot of fuel, not to mention, and they must be overhauled after they arrive at the place.


    In war, the self-propelled gun must be more convenient to use than the towed gun, and its survivability is stronger. All combat systems are integrated into one vehicle, and it must be good to run after fighting. However, when enjoying the convenience, it has to pay a great price, that is, it must spend more energy and cost to maintain at ordinary times. Therefore, although the self-propelled gun is much easier to use than the towed gun, But it is impossible to completely replace the towed gun.


    Now Gaoyang is facing such a problem. There are self-propelled guns, but there are no delivery vehicles, no oil tank vehicles to supply oil for self-propelled guns, and no special ammunition supply vehicles. It is impossible to drive dozens of kilometers to find a refueling vehicle with five self-propelled guns.


    Moreover, there are no gas stations in Yemen after leaving several big cities.


    Gao Yang looked at masiev and said loudly, "our self-propelled gun can run for several motorcycle hours without any problem?"


    Masiev wiped the black oil on his hands, thought for a moment, and whispered, "there should be no problem for all five self-propelled guns to run for three motorcycle hours, but two of them need to replace their accessories, but we have no accessories and can only use them all the time. As soon as the time comes, we really can''t guarantee whether they can be repaired and continue to run."


    There are five self-propelled guns. We can''t throw them away and then pull the towed guns to the front line. It''s difficult to support the envisaged combat mode. The main reason is that we can''t achieve the combat effect on the premise of ensuring safety, so the self-propelled guns still have to be used.


    Gao Yang said with some annoyance, "why didn''t you tell me about the lack of accessories? You didn''t tell me until this time."


    Masiyev was a little nervous and said, "I thought it was useless to say, because there were no accessories in Yemen. These guns were lack of maintenance. Many items needed maintenance in five motorcycle hours. There were more than a dozen or even 20 motorcycle hours to maintain. Once some parts needed to be replaced, they needed to wait a long time."


    Leibrov was also very upset and said: "masiev has been here for too long. He is used to living a patchy life. I just know the specific situation. However, masiev is really powerful. Without him, our self-propelled artillery would have been damaged."


    Gao Yang is very helpless. What happens here is actually very common. In places like Africa and Yemen, many slightly more advanced things are directly worn out, because no one knows about maintenance.


    "It''s not your fault this time, but remember, you must say in advance what parts and maintenance you need in the future. I''ll give you everything you need, but how can we know if you don''t say."


    Gao Yang didn''t get angry, but masiev said tremblingly: "yes, yes, I know. It won''t happen next time."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said to masiyev, "make a list of what accessories you need, and prepare an allowance. Go, hurry up and don''t miss anything."


    Masiev was very surprised and said, "yes, I''m going now. Can I really get accessories? Er, sorry, I''ll go right away!"


    Masiev hurried away, and leibrov whispered, "boss, is the time so tight? I think Salim should find a trailer. We should pay attention to some things. There should be no problem."


    "Whether there is a trailer or not, we have to prepare accessories. Be prepared. The time is a little tight, but it doesn''t matter. We can arrange airdrop. Our transport planes are finally in use."

 Chapter 2436

    The war is fought by logistics. Tanks, aircraft, artillery, cars and even the smallest unit infantry on the battlefield. Any link without logistics will be abandoned.


    No matter what kind of vehicle or aircraft, leaving the oil is a pile of scrap iron. Whether it is a cannon or a small soldier, it can''t play any role without ammunition. This is a very simple truth.


    How much ammunition can a single soldier carry? After fighting, he can only rely on logistics, not to mention all kinds of heavy equipment with greater power but higher dependence on logistics.


    To use five self-propelled guns, the oil that must be prepared is a big number. The total weight of 2s19 self-propelled gun is 44.5 tons, and about 300 to 400 liters of diesel oil are consumed per 100 kilometers. This is the fuel consumption during marching, and the fuel consumption during combat will increase sharply. A self-propelled gun also consumes at least 600 liters of fuel per 100 kilometers in actual combat.


    Sweden once released a data. During the training and exercise close to the actual combat, the leopard 2 tank produced by Germany can only travel more than 100 meters per liter of diesel, and the fuel consumption of 100 kilometers is nearly 1000 liters.


    At best, the scale of five self-propelled guns is an artillery company, and an artillery company needs at least 20 vehicles to serve it in order to realize the long-distance attack. First, there must be a board car to transport, a ammunition supply vehicle to pull at least one base number of shells, and a tank car to provide fuel for the self-propelled guns. There is no logistics force of husai armed forces where Satan is going, I can only go to the border with all my necessities.


    Although the husai armed forces have obtained some heavy equipment, they are still an armed force that can only rely on light infantry. Compared with Shah, the husai armed forces are only suitable for guerrilla warfare.


    Satan cannot provide logistics by himself and can only rely on husai armed forces, but now it seems that the help that husai armed forces can provide is too limited to meet the logistics of an artillery company.


    Gao Yang hurried to find Salim. He felt that husai armed forces should be able to meet his needs, but Salim was unable to provide urgently needed items, which only showed that husai armed forces were prevaricating him, which made him very angry.


    Originally, he was full of complaints and resentment, but seeing that Salim was a little worried, Gao Yang was embarrassed to ask questions. He could only lower his voice and said discontentedly: "man, what''s the matter? I''m anxious to go to the northwest border, but why don''t I even have a trailer and oil tanker?"


    Salim gasped for several breaths, and then hurriedly said, "there are six tank cars, four small and two large. Each small car can hold five tons of diesel and the big car can hold 20 tons of gasoline. It should be able to meet the demand in a short time, but I have only found two trailers. Wait, don''t worry, I should be able to find them."


    Gao Yang nodded and then said, "what''s the matter? Sana''a city is not small. Can''t you find several large board cars?"


    Salim said with a bitter smile, "I really can''t find it! There are a lot of cars in Sana''a City, but we can''t find the large board cars that can carry 40 or 50 tons of self-propelled guns. We used to have several, but now they are all sent to Aden. I sent a lot of people to find them. I just found two board cars big enough, and they were forcibly collected."


    In China, large trucks run everywhere. It is estimated that no one will feel rare to see large trucks. However, in Yemen, let alone large trucks, they are still rare, because the roads here do not allow large trucks to run casually. Medium trucks with up to 20 or 30 tons can be seen, and large trucks with 50 or 60 tons have never been seen.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s impatience, Salim whispered: "in fact, we are all in a hurry. We can''t find a suitable car to make Abdullah angry several times, but now, there is a solution. The truck will be delivered tomorrow."


    Gao Yang couldn''t believe Salim''s promise. Now he said suspiciously: "where did you find the car?"


    "Abdullah and said discussed the large board cars used by the Iranians themselves. Said agreed to give up three board cars for you to borrow, but the board cars are all in zamar. They start tonight and will arrive tomorrow."


    Waiting to finish the cannon, Salim lowered his voice and said, "is the information you gave me today accurate?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you can rest assured that it is absolutely accurate."


    Salim breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I transferred the information to Abdullah. He is very happy because you are willing to give me the information, which shows that you... Show that your country intends to provide intelligence support to us?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, you can understand so, so there will be information for you in the future."


    Salim is very excited because providing intelligence support is one of the few and very important support that Russia can do. Therefore, no matter how valuable the intelligence itself is, the Russian statement is enough to excite many people of husai armed forces.


    "Great, it would be great to get intelligence assistance, and the information you gave me today is really important, but excuse me, can you still have information at the strategic level? For example, will Shah send ground troops and when to send ground troops? Can these information be provided to us?"


    Gao Yang looked at Salim and whispered, "I think what you need most is specific operational intelligence. Won''t Iran give these strategic intelligence?"


    Salim whispered: "yes, but the Iranians didn''t get any valuable information. Shah is very strict with Iran, and Iran''s intelligence work, to tell the truth, I personally feel very bad."


    Whether it''s intelligence spying or confidentiality work, to be honest, Iran is really bad. Among other things, the successful assassination of key scientists in Iran''s nuclear program is enough to explain a lot of problems.


    After thinking for a while, Gao Yang finally whispered, "well, I tell you, the Shah will launch a ground attack. The Shah people are not just pretending to assemble heavy troops. They are really preparing to send ground troops to attack Yemen in an all-round way."


    It is estimated that Shah himself is still studying whether he will send ground troops. As for Yemen, it can only be guessed. Abdullah and Salim are worried about this, but Gao Yang is very sure that Shah is determined to launch a ground war.


    Gao Yang made a direct conclusion. How could Salim not be surprised? He lost his voice and said, "really?"


    "Really!"


    Salim gasped for a few breaths before whispering, "can you confirm? I mean, is there enough evidence that Shah will really send ground troops? Also, if you can confirm, do you know the specific timetable?"


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered: "If I can''t confirm that Shah will send ground troops, why should I go to the northwest border in person? You want evidence, but I can''t give it to you now, because the notice I received is the final conclusion, but no one will give me specific and detailed evidence, but I can tell you clearly that Shah will send ground troops to attack!"

 Chapter 2437

    Despite all difficulties, we are not afraid of sacrifice. We must go to the front. This is a portrayal of Gao Yang''s current mood. We just face all kinds of difficulties, but we can''t go if we want to go.


    It has been five days since Shah launched air strikes. In the past five days, there have been at least three or four waves of attacks every day, so that now Satan''s artillery have to hide in Sana''a for fear of being targeted as an important target. There is no time to hide. Naturally, there is no long-distance March.


    High Yang is anxious, Abdullah is even more anxious, and the Shah army is pressing the border. Although intelligence shows that the Shah does not seem to launch a ground attack in a short time, the 150000 strong army is on the border. Who can be afraid.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how Abdullah and said finally decided, but the momentum of attacking Aden has been greatly weakened, and the troops of husai armed forces are continuously sent to the northwest border. From this phenomenon, husai armed forces should resist the pressure from Iran and put their main forces abroad to resist the enemy, Instead of beating a drowning dog, solve Hardy''s residual forces first.


    The movement of husai armed forces to send troops to the northwest border is not slow, but husai armed forces itself is an armed force with light infantry occupying the vast majority. Small forces are sent to the northwest border by means of ants moving, so that Shah''s air attack can not achieve any results.


    One bombing can only kill three or five people, and can only kill a dozen soldiers with only rifles at most. It can''t stop husai''s armed forces from sending troops. It can be said that the war results are not enough for the oil money of the Shah air force.


    So after the bombing lasted five days, Gao Yang finally waited for a bombing interval. He used hundreds of thousands of dollars of bombs to bomb meaningless targets. The rich Shah finally felt that it was not worth it.


    "No war tonight."


    Yak saw a message with only a few words on the computer and immediately came to the spirit. After he paid attention to identifying the source of the information, he immediately stood up, hurried to the door, waved his hand to Gao Yang and said, "there is no war tonight!"


    Gao Yang stood up with surprise and joy and said loudly, "are you sure?"


    Yak nodded and said in a deep voice, "sure! The source of the news is Nightingale, our main intelligence source, and never makes mistakes!"


    He shouted loudly and said, "finally we can start!"


    Husai armed forces are not afraid of air strikes. Small groups of troops can go to the border against air strikes, but Gao Yang dare not do so. He came to Yemen with a conspiracy and is not prepared to die to defend Yemen.


    Yak glanced at the messy room and whispered, "you can give up here, but I suggest you start first. We''ll take action during the day tomorrow in case we can''t receive emergency information."


    There are many kinds of intelligence and different degrees of importance. Gao Yang can''t just wait to answer the phone as before, so yak and them have to stand at the last post. Once they receive any intelligence, they can inform the large forces on the road in time.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "you and the black devil wait until we reach our destination. You don''t have to start tomorrow. It''s not too late to start when we arrive and hide. Just let me know by satellite phone if there''s anything."


    Yak nodded, raised his voice and said, "I won''t wait here. It will be dark in six hours. I''m going back to prepare."


    This is not a farewell at all. Gao Yang hurried out of the intelligence room and got into Joseph''s car. When he left, he called in the car.


    "Wild duck, there''s no war tonight. We''re going to start. Inform the trailer to assemble at your place after dark and start at nine!"


    "The wild duck understands!"


    "Big dog, there is no war tonight. Start at 8:30 and get ready."


    "Big dog understands."


    "Tortoise, there is no war tonight. Your department leaves at eight and leaves an accompanying artillery to provide protection."


    "Tortoise understand!"


    "Salim, my brother, we can''t wait any longer, so I decided to leave for the northwest border tonight. Please keep it a secret and don''t have to arrange guards."


    "I see. I''ll go with you tonight."


    After notifying the four people, Gao Yang took a breath, stretched out his hand and patted his thigh. He said fiercely: "finally, we are going to the front line. The waiting flowers are all thanks!"


    Just as Gao Yang has been committed to collecting information from the Shah, the Shah has launched an attack on Yemen and will naturally vigorously collect information from the husai armed forces. Gao Yang is a group of foreigners, artillery and knife commandos. Even if their existence is the top secret of the husai armed forces, they can''t hide others'' eyes.


    Husai armed soldiers do not have a strong sense of confidentiality. They hold high their goals. For the sake of safety, Satan can only disperse people. The barracks robbed from the Iranians are afraid to stay. The artillery has a hidden point, and the sharp knife commandos have to be dispersed and hidden. As for Satan''s own team, it is natural to find a safe place to hide.


    Now there is finally an air raid intermission, but Satan still can''t form a large convoy to go in a mighty way. If Shah''s spies find out and notify Shah, it is likely that Shah will arrange an unscheduled temporary air raid. Therefore, the troops must be separated and set off one after another. Even if there is an air raid, they have to minimize the loss.


    Satan was ready to start, and all left with light weapons, but the artillery was the most dangerous target. Gao Yang did not return to the residence of Satan''s team, but came to the residence of leibrov I.


    "When you leave tonight, you must pay attention to safety. People and guns should be separated, and you should stay away. The logistics team and artillery transport vehicles should also be farther away. The people of the sharp knife commando are responsible for escorting the team. It''s no problem to have them accompany you to protect the artillery."


    As soon as he saw leibrov, Gao Yang began to tell leibrov regardless of size. Leibrov nodded repeatedly and said, "don''t worry, boss, I know how to do it."


    Gao Yang looked at the sky involuntarily, then bowed his head and said, "don''t rush to assemble, and you don''t have to start according to the time I give. Safety first, don''t assemble during the day, so as not to be found by reconnaissance planes and spies. Assemble and load after it''s completely dark. It doesn''t matter to be late."


    Leibrov said with a smile: "don''t worry, I know all this, boss. To be honest, the war here is much simpler than that in Ukraine."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered: "I know it''s much simpler than the war in Ukraine, but don''t be careless. You should understand that paying attention to the enemy will make you feel that the enemy is much weaker than you expected. However, you should dare to despise the enemy. Once, once, the enemy comes to an unexpected attack, it may cause irreparable losses, and we can''t afford to lose Yes! You should remember that you despise the enemy strategically, but you must pay attention to the enemy tactically! "


    Leibrov is very young, but he undertakes particularly important responsibilities, and leibrov has fought too smoothly with Gao Yang, so Gao Yang is very worried that leibrov will underestimate the enemy.


    Leibrov said to Gao Yang, "please rest assured, boss, I must be careful. I treat the Shah people as Americans. It''s always no problem."

 Chapter 2438

    The departure time was indeed later than Gao Yang''s plan. When the cannons were loaded, the troops were arranged to disperse. Finally, when Satan''s team set out, it was already 9:30 p.m., an hour and a half later than Gao Yang''s plan.


    When more than a dozen Satan people drove seven cars and set out first, they had left Sana''a for more than 20 kilometers. The time also came at 10:30 p.m., Gao Yang finally received a notice from leibrov.


    "The duck is on the road. Repeat, the duck is on the road. Received, please answer. Over."


    "Copy that. Be careful all the way. Over."


    At the end of the call, Gao Yang took a long breath and said to groliov in the back seat, "leibrov, they''re on their way."


    Groliov nodded and said in a deep voice, "the road is fine now. Try to sleep for a while."


    Gao Yang was not polite either. After looking at his watch, he said loudly, "OK, wake me up at three o''clock."


    Finally set off. Gao Yang is still excited, and there are threats in the sky. He is also worried about air strikes, but neither excitement nor worry can help solve any problems. There is still a long way to go. If you have time, you might as well take a break.


    No matter how excited Gao Yang is, he can sleep. As long as he needs to sleep by himself, he must sleep. This is also his ability.


    The speed is not fast. I can''t get up quickly if I want to. Who''s in the rickety car is not steady. I''m flying high and half asleep. Suddenly I heard someone say in a low voice: "high, wake up, it''s time."


    Gao Yang opened his eyes, rubbed his eyes, put on his bulletproof glasses, and found groliov driving, while Joseph was half lying on the back seat of the wide SUV.


    "Where have we been?"


    Looking at his watch, it was indeed 3 a.m., so Gao Yang asked casually. At this time, groliov said reluctantly, "the speed of travel is much slower than expected. We have just passed Lai Dai, and we can''t reach our destination before dawn."


    Without looking at the map, Gao Yang thought in his head and said, "it''s only more than 130 kilometers. It''s too slow."


    Groliov whispered, "the road conditions are too bad. Our cars are not greatly affected, but the artillery trucks are greatly affected. They are still more than 40 kilometers behind us."


    It took more than four hours to drive less than 100 kilometers. This speed is really too slow, but it is not too slow to drive on roads with extremely poor road conditions. It was originally poor and years of civil strife. Now it is fighting a civil war. It is strange that infrastructure has been maintained. Moreover, the bombing in recent days has led to the destruction of many roads. It is strange that the speed can be faster.


    While Gao Yang was thinking, groliov said, "we''ll try our best to speed up. It''s estimated that we can get to haimier before dawn. Where shall we stay for a day and start again tomorrow night? That''s all we can do."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said: "No, haimir is in the desert. There are few vegetation and there are plains around. Our large convoy used to have nowhere to hide. Although we can get there, it is not safe enough. Stay in kamar for a day. Kamar town is a shallow mountain town, and the vegetation in the town is relatively good, which is convenient for us to hide. Although it is closer than haimir, we are not in a hurry at this time."


    Groliov nodded and said, "OK, listen to you."


    Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "wild duck, copy that, please answer."


    There was only the electromagnetic sound of stabbing. The distance was too far. The walkie talkie couldn''t receive the signal. Gao Yang had to take out the phone and dial it out. After leibrov was connected, he whispered: "stop in kamar, don''t inform others, go to another place."


    "Yes, I see."


    When Gao Yang Hung up, groliov whispered, "don''t you inform Salim?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a wry smile: "forget it, I really don''t trust the confidentiality of husai armed forces. The two warring sides infiltrate each other like a sieve. I wonder if they can fight this war."


    Shah will naturally send spies to Yemeni sect, and there are many. The results are also very good. Of course, Gao Yang must be careful to expose his whereabouts.


    Waiting for a small town called Kamal, Gao Yang informed Salim and asked him to contact the commander of husai armed forces stationed in Kamal to coordinate their temporary stationing.


    It was already more than four o''clock in the morning when we arrived in Kamal. It was almost six o''clock when the scooter waiting for the cannon arrived, and it began to dawn a little.


    The convoy did not enter the city. There was a small village a few kilometers west of the city. The vegetation in the village was relatively rich and dense. After selecting the appropriate hiding place, Gao Yang and others who arrived first began to command the convoy to arrive at the hiding place in an orderly manner.


    The self-propelled artillery will not be unloaded from the truck. In order to avoid air strikes, the camouflage net must be pulled, and it must hide under the relatively dense trees. Kamar has relatively many big trees, which can finally provide some shade for concealment, but there is no larger tree forest at all, but the convoy must be arranged separately to hide.


    The car pulling self-propelled artillery is the biggest target, so we should be careful. Leibrov and his party hurriedly pulled up the camouflage net. They want to finish the work before dawn, while Gao Yang stood aside with Salim, accompanied by two heads of husai armed forces in charge of military and political affairs in kamar.


    Two large scooters stopped in the same shade. There was a water well under the shade. Someone took water in the morning. After discovering that the noise in the early morning came from the sudden emergence of the motorcade, some men came out to watch the excitement, while the woman covered with black towel took the water and hurried home.


    It''s impossible to avoid contact with people in the village, but Gao Yang has been squinting at those who take water or watch the excitement.


    There were not many people, a total of more than a dozen people, and after finding that there was nothing to see, people left one after another.


    Just then, Gao Yang suddenly shouted, "catch him!"


    A little old man, holding a donkey, beat a bucket of water with a public bucket next to the well, poured water into a large plastic bucket and was about to leave. It didn''t look special, but Gao Yang pointed to the little old man and asked the guards around Salim to catch him.


    The guard around Salim hasn''t moved yet, but Joseph immediately put his hand on the holster around his waist. He won''t meddle with dogs and mice. His only mission is to protect Gaoyang, so he won''t do anything outside his duty.


    Looking at Salim''s guard, he was a little confused for a moment. Gao Yang reluctantly said to Joseph, "go and catch him. It''s okay."


    Joseph immediately rushed over, grabbed the old man''s neck from behind, pulled him to the ground, took out a pistol, aimed at the old man, and then looked around vigilantly.


    Then Salim said blankly, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang said confidently, "spy, I suspect he is a spy collecting military intelligence!"

 Chapter 2439

    In fact, Gao Yang is not sure that the little old man is a spy. After all, in a small village, it is not very likely that a little old man very common in Yemen will be a spy.


    But Gao Yang was always very careful, and his eyes were very good, so he saw the little old man shaking something in his hand when he was drawing water. Gao Yang felt that it was like a mobile phone with only half exposed.


    It''s nothing if someone takes out a mobile phone to take a picture in a metropolis or even in a village in China, but this is Yemen. There is no mobile phone signal in most places. Even in Sana''a, the mobile phone signal is very poor and sometimes absent.


    Even if the village is very close to Kamal City, there is no mobile phone signal in Kamal city. What are you doing with your mobile phone in a place where there is no mobile phone signal at all.


    Joseph pressed the old man on the ground. The old man kept shouting, and the villagers nearby looked bad.


    Yemen is one of the most exclusive countries in the world. When foreigners bully a villager, it is difficult to say what these villagers will do, especially in Yemen, which has the highest gun possession rate in the world.


    "Your people take over and control him. Warn the villagers here to let them leave. Search from who. There''s something."


    While Gao Yang was giving orders to Salim, Joseph took out a mobile phone from the old man''s robe and said loudly, "mobile phone! It''s on!"


    Salim gave two loud orders, and immediately his two guards went to control the old man. The local leader of husai armed forces also shouted at his men and asked them to drive the noisy and unfriendly villagers aside.


    Gao Yang went over to get his cell phone, just turned it over a few times, transferred a picture out and said to Salim, "look, what he took."


    There are only two photos, one of which is very clear. You can clearly see the self-propelled gun loaded on the truck.


    Salim was surprised and angry. He shouted at the old man, "who are you! What are you doing with these photos? Say!"


    Gao Yang didn''t agree with Salim''s nonsense, but he said quietly, "there must be no cell phone signal here, right?"


    "Yes, there is no cell phone signal here. It disappeared a long time ago."


    "No message can be transmitted without a signal. His photos are only used as evidence. There must be a real spy here. This person will contact him, inform Shah of the military situation here, and interrogate him. Who is his contact person?"


    Based on common sense and experience, Gao Yang quickly gave suggestions.


    Salim fiercely grabbed the frightened little old man and shouted, "who''s your superior? Tell me where your contact is, or I''ll kill you immediately!"


    The little old man was scared, but now he was firm. He began to speak words. Gao Yang could understand a few of them. The little old man called Salim a heresy.


    Gao Yang shook his head, walked to Salim and whispered: "don''t say here. Take him to a place where no one is interrogated. We must not let the news of our arrival here be spread. If the consequences are very serious, we must dig out his superiors or the person in charge of communication. At first glance, this guy is only the person in charge of collecting information. The lowest kind is meaningless."


    Salim said with a gloomy face, "take him away! Take him away! Interrogate him immediately!"


    Gao Yang said quickly: "also, let your people surround the whole village. No one is allowed to leave the village before we reach our destination. The village is small. It is easy to completely control all the roads. If you see someone approaching, control it and interrogate it. There may be spies coming."


    Salim nodded and said, "I know, I know what to do. Don''t worry, I''ll dig people out!"


    Salim has a high position in husai''s armed forces. He can command the leader of Kamal. After a few words with Gao Yang, he called the two leaders together. After a few quick commands, the two leaders quickly commanded the troops to surround the whole village.


    Gao Yang waved to Joseph. After Joseph passed, he handed his mobile phone to Joseph and whispered, "there are our photos on the mobile phone. Please deal with them technically."


    Husai''s armed punishment of spies certainly doesn''t need any evidence, so Gao Yang doesn''t plan to give his mobile phone to Salim, and Salim doesn''t plan to ask for it at all.


    After confessing to Joseph, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie: "guys, we just found a spy, tortoise. We divided the sharp knife commando into several parts to guard in turn. No one is allowed to get close to our equipment. If we find someone spying, we will control it immediately and kill it in case of resistance."


    At this time, Salim had finished explaining the matter. He went to Gao Yang and whispered, "go and have a rest. I have to watch and deal with the matter. I''ll inform you of the latest progress."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to intervene in the interrogation. He didn''t have the time and leisure, so Gao Yang and Satan''s team went to rest. After a night''s running, he was really tired.


    We gathered Satan''s people together and announced the latest spy incident to them. We told everyone that we were in a hostile place. After alerting everyone, Satan''s people ate something and then began to sleep in turn.


    Liang Dong began to rest in the morning, but he didn''t have any chance to rest. He began to be busy preparing lunch in the morning. After Satan had lunch at noon, others didn''t care about anything. Liang Dong had to clean up. As a cook, he was really very hard.


    Gao Yang is also very hard. He has to study the route and talk to yak who stays in Sana''a to see if there are any changes in Shah. In particular, he has to pay special attention to the news of several airports in Shah. His work is not very physical, but he is tired.


    At more than two o''clock, Salim finally came back.


    "We arrested several people, all traitors who provided information to Shah! They are Yemenis, but they betrayed Yemen, these damn bastards."


    Although swearing, Salim looked very happy, so he smiled and said, "well, it seems that they didn''t send out the information about us, did they?"


    Salim nodded and said, "yes, we broke the old man''s mouth. He is an ordinary villager and can''t bear the punishment at all. After we arrested his superior in Kamal City, we dug up three people! They will contact Shah by satellite phone and tell Shah people any valuable discoveries."


    Gao Yang sighed with some worry and whispered, "so it seems that we can''t enter any cities anymore."

 Chapter 2440

    What happened in the village outside Kamal was just an episode, but it sounded an alarm to Gao Yang, that is, Yemen is really a very complex country. They came to help Hussein''s armed forces, so they are the enemies in the eyes of almost half of Yemen''s population.


    In fact, except for a small number of people who often contact, regardless of the enemy and me, Satan is an outsider in Yemen. They will be watched by hostile and hostile eyes wherever they go. As for Irene and Phoenix, if they don''t wear robes and masks, they can''t go out at all, even inside Hussein''s armed forces.


    Yemen is really a country that is difficult for outsiders to favor, because it is not only dangerous, but also depressing.


    In a very unfriendly place, Satan these people are very obvious foreign faces. No matter what they do, they will attract other people''s attention and hatred, and attention itself means danger, or very danger.


    Thanks to the timely discovery, Satan rested long enough in the village and waited until night before continuing to his destination.


    After going on the road again, Gao Yang thought for a long time and finally said to groliov, "it''s time for us to grow a beard..."


    Groliov said solemnly to Gao Yang, "I''m very convenient, but it''s difficult for you, because you don''t have a beard at all."


    Gao Yang doesn''t have many beards. Groliov can easily grow a beard, but he really can''t grow a beard like the locals.


    At this time, Joseph said, "you don''t have to have a beard. In fact, you can change into the clothes of local people. If you have to have a beard, you can only use a fake beard."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I hope to retain the strongest combat effectiveness, but now it seems that we have to give up our familiar equipment. Then change clothes. As for the fake beard, it''s not necessary."


    Clothing and equipment are also part of combat effectiveness and are very important.


    Now all Satan''s people are wearing tactical clothes, bulletproof vests and helmets. They are wearing combat vests outside and a 3D combat bag behind them. Small items such as magazines, grenades and pistols are stored in suitable positions and easy to access. However, they are not easy to take when changing Yemeni clothes.


    The most common clothing of Yemenis is the white robe, with a wide waistband in the middle, and the lower body is like wearing a skirt. The most common shoes are slippers and a white or red and white checked headscarf on their head.


    Putting on the most common clothes of Yemeni people is really easy to hide, but there is no pocket all over. If you wear bulletproof vests inside the white robe, cover the combat vest outside, and hang up bits and pieces, you don''t have to change. It''s more conspicuous than wearing tactical clothes or camouflage clothes.


    Whether to wear combat clothes to maintain the strongest combat effectiveness, or change clothes to hide yourself more conveniently, these two options have their own advantages, so they are really troublesome enough.


    Gao Yang has had a headache about whether to change clothes for a long time. His choice is to wear local clothes in peacetime and tactical clothes in wartime, but it is no longer possible to adopt the same strategy now, because it is difficult to define peacetime and wartime.


    "Big dog, what do you think is the most suitable for our current situation?"


    Gao Yang decided to give the final choice to groliov because groliov has the most experience.


    "What I know is that if you wear different clothes on the battlefield, it will attract everyone''s attention. Even if you wear a good bulletproof vest, it will attract all bullets within the enemy''s sight. If you look no different from others around you, at least you won''t attract the sniper''s attention or let everyone subconsciously aim You. "


    Groliov also understands what he said, but only after waiting for groliov to repeat it to him in the right situation can he be alert. This is the help of experienced veterans to novices.


    Joseph also said, "boss, I also think better concealment is far more important than stronger protection."


    Gao Yang said happily, "you''re right. When we change clothes, we have to look no different from the local people. Damn it, I''ve been troubled by this problem for so long."


    Grove laughed: "In fact, we don''t need too many close combat equipment, pistols and grenades at all. These can be abandoned because the mountain combat vision here is far away, and we can''t fight with the enemy at close range, so we only need to bring rifles and enough magazines. Even if the magazines are inconvenient to use, the problem won''t be too large. It''s far away, so it''s unnecessary to fight for them A few seconds. "


    There are more urban operations and CQB, and Gao Yang is always used to all combat equipment in the most convenient location. Therefore, although he knows what groliov said is very reasonable, he is still a little uneasy. In fact, he is not used to it.


    Yemeni clothes everyone has prepared. There is no need to look for them temporarily. Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said, "guys, listen, everyone prepare the clothes worn by the local people and change them when we next stop."


    There is a big trouble in changing clothes. You can''t wear a helmet because wearing a white robe and a helmet is really eye-catching.


    However, Irene and Phoenix are naturally the most disgusted with local clothes, because they have to continue to wear black robes and can only show two eyes.


    "Oh, Falk, I hate to show only two eyes, really."


    Irene complained a few words, but Phoenix didn''t complain. Even if she had a complaint in her heart, she wouldn''t say it.


    After making a seemingly insignificant but actually important decision, Gao Yang, groliov and Joseph took turns to drive and rest. They couldn''t stop except for refueling, but the road condition was much better after entering the mountainous area, because they were less damaged by the war, and there were very few cities and villages near the border, so there were fewer people and fewer cars, The road conditions naturally remained good.


    The round went well. When it was Gao Yang''s turn to rest, groliov suddenly woke him up, and then said with a little excitement: "we are about to reach kitaf!"


    The original plan was to stop in kitaf, but after discovering that there are many spies in Shah, the plan to stop and rest in kitaf has been completely cancelled. Either rest and supplement in the villages near kitaf, or go directly to the mountains on the front line.


    Gao Yang wiped his face, looked at his watch and said in a deep voice, "it''s just three o''clock in the morning. There''s enough time to tell everyone to turn off the lights and drive with the night vision. We''ll go directly near the border tonight."


    Put on the night vision and turn off the lights. During the test run, Gao Yang looked out of the window. All he could see were bare barren mountains, which made Gao Yang wonder what naijilan city and Shah soldiers would look like after crossing those mountains.

 Chapter 2441

    The car drove off the road.


    It is only less than 20 kilometers away from the border. After crossing a continuous low mountain, it is almost 10 kilometers away from the Shah side of the border, that is, najilan, where there are 30000 troops stationed in Shah.


    Although the Shah''s army is stationed near najilan, which is more than 30 kilometers away, it is still a very dangerous distance, because it is impossible for Shah not to deploy outposts on the border, and even it is very possible for Shah people to sneak across the border. Moreover, it is very possible for Shah to continuously use UAVs for air investigation, so, Satan is not only dangerous in the process of assembly, but quite dangerous.


    Fortunately, Satan''s heavy equipment is still small, only five self-propelled guns. As for the logistics team, it can leave the road scattered, and the gathering of a large number of vehicles and personnel can be easily avoided.


    Leaving the highway to the west is a very wide river valley, but this river valley has only a few opportunities to become a real river. Most of the time, this river valley is just a dry river valley.


    Light vehicles can pass through the valley and enter the shallow mountains along the border. Only trailers loaded with self-propelled guns can not pass through the flat but soft valley. They need to unload the self-propelled guns on the road.


    Fortunately, it has reached the theater, and the next short distance can be completed by relying on the mobility of self-propelled artillery.


    All vehicles were blackout in the whole process of assembly. In the dark, trailers were directed to leave the road. Then the artillery under leibrov entered the self-propelled artillery and drove down from the trailer under the command of people with night vision.


    Satan''s whole staff is equipped with night vision, and so are those artillery. Of course, the artillery only uses a relatively cheap low light level night vision, but it is enough to bring great convenience.


    Technology improves combat effectiveness. Gao Yang has only about 30 artillery. He doesn''t mind spending a little money to equip the artillery with night vision.


    Gao Yang got out of the car. He was wearing a white robe and a headscarf. From a distance, he was no different from Yemenis. Only the night vision on his head showed that he was different from ordinary Yemenis.


    Quietly watching the other side of the valley, Gao Yang is waiting for the artillery to gather.


    Whenever a self-propelled gun finishes unloading, it will immediately leave the road and enter the river valley, and then quickly pass to the foot of the mountain in the west of the river valley to hide. The progress is very smooth, and five self-propelled guns will soon finish unloading.


    The last self-propelled gun also left the road and entered the river valley. After a bumpy long-distance transportation, no self-propelled gun broke down. Everything was normal. This was a good start.


    After the assembly, we will march, and then it is time to enter the mountains.


    The mountains along the border line are not very high, and there is an extreme lack of rainfall all year round, so there are neither common mountain rivers in the rain rich area nor shrubs that hinder the line of sight. They are all bare stone mountains. These conditions are extremely unfavorable for concealment, but the advantage is that simple dirt roads can be easily opened up in the mountains, Enough for off-road vehicles to drive conveniently in the mountains.


    Now it is necessary to confirm the roads. The mountain paths extend in all directions. To accurately and quickly reach the scheduled assembly area, it is impossible to use the battle map, because these paths will not appear on the battle map at all. Only by using GPS and satellite map can we reach the destination as soon as possible.


    The border between Shah and Yemen is demarcated on the top of a small mountain range.


    The mountain is not high, and there are hundreds of meters above sea level. It is impossible for the mechanized troops of Shah to climb over the top of the mountain to enter Yemen. However, naijilan city is built on both sides of the river valley of naijilangan river. The urban area is all on a flat low-lying desert. In fact, this desert is the sand accumulated during the occasional flooding of naijilangan River, and there is a large area of sand to the south of the urban area at the west end of naijilan city, Down the sand all the way to the south, the flat sand narrows to show the original appearance of a river valley, which will pass through the mountains and directly enter the territory of Yemen.


    For the Shah army, the dry river valley to the south of najilan city is a natural highway. As long as it crosses the mountains from the river valley into Yemen, individual hills can no longer form a geographical obstacle to the Shah mechanized army. Tanks or vehicles can pass freely on the flat ground at the bottom of the mountains.


    If the Shah''s mechanized troops set out from the city of najilan, they can even use the highway before reaching the border of Yemen. They only need to leave the highway and drive in the valley when entering the narrow valley in the mountains. In terms of time, the Shah''s troops can reach the border line from najilan in ten minutes at most. The time is so fast and the distance is so short.


    Therefore, what Gao Yang has to do is very simple, that is, to monitor the river valley that can go directly south. If the Shah army wants to enter the river valley, it has to fight.


    Shah will certainly make use of the river valley, and Yemen will naturally try its best to defend. Therefore, recently, husai armed forces have deployed a large number of troops to the border. Of course, Shah will not relax his vigilance for the extremely important river valley channel. Now both sides have deployed a large number of infantry on the mountains on both sides of the river valley.


    The infantry on the Shah side only plays a role of vigilance and prevention, but the light infantry on the husai armed side will bear an important task. They have to prevent the Shah army on the najilan front line from entering Yemen through the river valley, which should not have been undertaken by the light infantry.


    However, the two sides of the confrontation can only monitor and guard each other. In Gao Yang''s view, the husai armed forces, which are extremely lack of heavy firepower, should at least plant a large number of mines in the river valley, which can effectively delay the assault of the Shah mechanized forces, but the husai armed forces have no intention of laying mines at all, even if the husai armed forces can get a large number of mines from Iran.


    The Shah side did not send infantry to seize the valley first, nor did it mean to clean up the highlands on both sides of the valley.


    The two sides deployed a large number of troops on an extremely important road, and then just looked at it.


    Fearing that the air raid would lead to insecurity on the road, Satan''s time to enter the border mountainous area from Sana''a was delayed for a full week. Originally, Gao Yang began to feel that it was meaningless to go to the border again. However, after discovering that the Shah and husai armed forces had big eyes and small eyes on the border, he felt that he should come, Because he was worried that the northwest defense line armed by husai would be completely destroyed with a single stab.


    What Gao Yang wants to do now is to see with his own eyes what is going on on on the border. If possible, he hopes to lead the husai armed forces to delay the Shah''s offensive as much as possible. It is impossible to fight for the husai armed forces. It is good to watch the door for the husai armed forces and resist for a period of time.

 Chapter 2442

    Drive the car to the mountain depression, choose a suitable place to put up a camouflage net that can provide camouflage and sunscreen effect. When they reach the mountain depression only ten kilometers away from the border line, Gao Yang commanded to set up their first temporary camp.


    The motorcade can''t go any further. It must be scattered and hidden. If you want to go to the real front position, you must walk or take a car close to the destination before walking, otherwise it will be easily found by the Shah people.


    The husai armed forces have put about 600 troops nearby, but these soldiers are distributed and have not established any defensive positions at all. It is not that the husai armed forces do not want to arrange the formed units here, but that the logistics can not keep up.


    The mountains here have no water, no trees and no shelter. It''s easy to throw people here. It''s difficult to supply enough water and food, especially water. If there is no water, it''s difficult for a person to live for two days, so husai''s armed forces are more than willing but less powerful.


    Even if the husai armed forces are not defended by large organic units, it is unlikely that Shah soldiers will cross the front post of the husai armed forces, so it is safer to establish a camp behind the front of the husai armed forces.


    It''s not all right when we get to the front line. The really busy moment will start from this time.


    Leibrov needs to take his staff and observation team to many positions, record the data in detail with GPS, and act as several fixed launch positions. At that time, he doesn''t have to recalculate the coordinates every time he changes places, but just take out the coordinate parameters of each position and use them directly.


    Gao Yang, naturally, should take Satan''s people to the forefront to have a look.


    The sun rose and everyone was busy. Gao Yang was also preparing for the front-line investigation. Just then, Salim jumped out of his car and ran to Gao Yang quickly.


    Before the camp was built, Salim stayed in the car to communicate with Sana''a city. Seeing his panic when he ran, Gao Yang knew that Sana''a was coming, and it should not be good news.


    Sure enough, Salim rushed to Gao Yang''s body, and then he said with a shocked face: "we have captured Aden, Hardy has fled to Shah for refuge..."


    Hold your hands high and press down. In a low voice, "steady, don''t worry, don''t worry. You said it was three days ago."


    What Salim said was indeed old news three days ago. The husai armed forces were fighting, but the militia gathered by Hadi was really poor and the morale was really low. The husai armed forces did not dare to beat Hadi too much, so they did not attack Aden as much as Iran wanted. However, Aden''s defenders did not fight and collapsed, just after several small-scale contact battles, Even Hadi fled to Shah. In the face of Aden, who was completely defenseless, husai''s armed forces could not take over.


    Although there are still sporadic battles in Aden, Aden has won, which can be guaranteed, so Gao Yang doesn''t know why Salim is so worried.


    "Shah sent special forces to land in Aden!"


    Salim finally said the reason for his panic. It turned out that Shah finally dispatched ground troops, just in the southernmost part of Yemen, not on the northwest border.


    Gao Yang was really surprised. He didn''t expect Shah to move so fast.


    For husai armed forces, this may be a big event that determines their fate, and it doesn''t seem good at present, but for Gao Yang, the progress he expects has finally moved forward.


    "How is the war going when the Shah army lands in Aden?"


    "I haven''t received a detailed report yet, but I guess the results won''t be very good."


    Salim looked worried, raised the natural inconvenience and looked happy. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said, "my brother, we can''t help what happened in Aden. Now your duty is in the northwest defense line. I think it''s better for you to pay attention here."


    As an important figure of Hussein''s armed forces, Salim came to the northwest border not only to accompany Gao Yang, but also to command the front-line battle of naijilan on the northwest border.


    After a long sigh, Salim said seriously, "I''ll go to the front investigation with you later. I''ll see what''s going on along the border with my own eyes."


    "OK, let''s go together. Please make some preparations. I''m going to leave in two hours."


    Salim hurried away again. At this time, Gao Yang winked at the people and whispered, "there is a war over Aden. Shah sent out special forces, which is in line with our inference and the information is accurate."


    At present, the work received by the solar system company from Shah is mainly in the south of Yemen, that is to say, Shah sent troops to Aden, so the employees of the solar system company should soon join the war in Yemen.


    Groliov was still very concerned about the situation in Aden. He whispered, "have our people gone out?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "not yet. Shah dispatched special forces. Our people had better be ready to enter Yemen at any time after receiving the order, but there is no specific order at present. If there is any news, Abdul will inform me in time."


    No matter what happened to Aden, Satan''s top priority is still in front of him. Gao Yang looked at his watch and said in a deep voice: "Let''s hurry up and prepare. Two hours later, we set out to the front line for investigation. We may encounter the enemy''s investigation force. Everyone should be vigilant. In addition, now our team code is very chaotic, and it is inconvenient to command and call. From now on, we use the wartime code."


    There are many teams. Now it''s very troublesome to raise the command. If the sharp knife commando, artillery and Satan''s own team are assigned to different teams, they can either call with the nickname of the commander, or they can only call the real name of each team.


    The wartime code is indispensable. Gao Yang already had an idea. He shouted: "From now on, our code name is sheep, including Satan''s team code goat, artillery one code sheep, sharp knife commando code antelope, headquarters code sheepfold, personal code still uses personal nickname, but I''m different. My war era name is head sheep. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"


    Gao Yang nodded and continued: "as for the husai armed code herd led by Salim, the husai armed command code cow pen, Salim''s personal code camel, remember, you must use the code when using the radio call in the future."


    Treble raised his hand and said loudly, "boss, sheep, why is husai armed code cattle and Salim''s code camel?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Salim chose it himself. What can I do?"

 Chapter 2443

    First by car and then on foot, Gao Yang soon took the Satan people to the mountain where the border line was located.


    The sun is very strong, and the whole mountain here is made of stone, or black stone, which can be roasted. It is not a comfortable thing to go up the mountain to investigate at this time.


    Gao Yang, with a gun on his back, stood next to a high stone, fixed a huge high-power telescope with a tripod, and began to observe the situation opposite.


    In the north of the mountain is Shah and in the south is Yemen. At the top of the mountain, it is the frontier observation post of Shah and Yemen. However, no one is willing to bask in the sun at noon. They all look for a shady place to hide.


    In fact, it''s spring in Yemen and in the mountains. The temperature is not high for the local people, but it''s very hot for Gaoyang.


    Wearing a white robe often worn by Yemenis, Gao Yang is definitely a good target for snipers, but Gao Yang is not afraid.


    The magnification of the telescope is too high. It will shake in your hand and make you dizzy. You can''t see anything at all, but if you put it on a tripod, you can really see far away.


    "It''s really too close."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing. He stood high and looked at naijilan. The weather condition was very good. He could clearly see the cars driving in the city through the telescope.


    Salim stood next to Gao Yang, holding a telescope to observe najilan, but he soon looked close and put his eyes on the mountain opposite him, because there were Shah''s infantry there.


    "Is it too dangerous? Let''s find a hidden place to observe."


    As an important senior of Hussein''s armed forces, Salim will never be timid, but he still feels that the investigation of stabbing under the enemy''s muzzle is not a good idea.


    "Shah has sent troops to attack Aden, so it may become a battlefield at any time. We and Shah are essentially belligerents. If they are found, they dare to attack us. In fact, our patrol and Shah have been exchanging fire these days. Just this morning, a small-scale battle took place on the mountain close to here."


    Salim doesn''t want to leave Gao Yang alone to hide in a safe place. He feels that it''s very shameful, but he feels that it''s really dangerous to stay here. As he said, the two sides have officially started a war. Although the main battlefield is not here, the Shah doesn''t have to keep control at this time. The only question is whether he will take this as the main battlefield.


    Gao Yang naturally doesn''t want to be the target of snipers. After all, the Shah people infiltrate this area very much. Otherwise, the patrol of Yemen won''t have to fight with the Shah people all the time.


    "OK, we''ll leave now. I just want to see naijilan."


    Stand up straight and Gao Yang decides to leave. He really just wants to see naijilan. This is the commanding height. He may not see it in other places. Now he has seen it for a few times and can naturally leave.


    But just then, Phoenix Contact and Salim said in the same voice: "there is an enemy!"


    Phoenix is very dull, but Salim is very surprised. Looking in the direction of Salim''s fingers, Gao Yang soon saw seven or eight soldiers in camouflage clothes emerging from behind a pile of stones.


    Gao Yang twisted the high-power telescope and observed the Shah soldiers from the telescope at a distance of only 1500 meters.


    In the high-power telescope, you can even see the ranks of the Shah soldiers. Gao Yang was surprised to find that among the eight people on the opposite mountain, the one with the highest rank was a lieutenant, either a sergeant or a lieutenant.


    The lieutenant opposite was also looking at this side with a telescope, and he pointed. Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "ha, a lieutenant, what a fucking idiot, even with a military rank."


    Then he stood up, pointed to the telescope on the tripod and said to Salim, "do you want to see it? Your telescope can''t see clearly."


    Salim immediately attached himself to the back of the telescope, and Gao Yang took Salim''s binoculars and raised them casually. After looking at them, he immediately said in surprise: "Hey, hey, machine guns are starting to be erected across the street! Do you guess they want to scare us or really want to kill us?"


    Groliov said stiffly, "I think they want to beat us for some fun."


    Salim whispered, "it''s really a lieutenant. Their machine guns are about to be set up. Let''s withdraw."


    "No, let''s hit the other side, shall we?"


    Gao Yang is discussing with Salim. If Salim doesn''t come, he will directly order to shoot, but Salim is here. Gao Yang doesn''t want Salim to think he is provoking the Shah army so that the other party can call early, so he asks Salim for his opinion.


    "Can you knock it off?"


    This sentence is enough. Gao Yang immediately looked at Cui Bo and said loudly, "rabbit! Third from the right, which is the lieutenant."


    "I''ve been staring at him for a long time. Just one shot. Do you want to bet?"


    Asked if he wanted to bet, Cui Bo immediately fired the gun. After an extremely loud shot, nearly two seconds later, Gao Yang saw from the telescope that the stone mountain behind the lieutenant was suddenly sprayed red, and the lieutenant immediately fell to the ground.


    "Wow! Rabbit, cow!"


    Gao Yang stretched out his thumb at Cui Bo. He hit with one shot at a distance of 1500 meters. It''s really difficult.


    The straight-line distance is 1500 meters, but if you want to go there, you won''t be able to walk five kilometers. The mountains are like this, so the two sides can only shoot each other across the mountain, but no one will try to rush to the opposite.


    Obviously, Satan will never be counselled in a crossfire.


    "Ha, don''t look who I am. It''s a little fun."


    Cui Bo was also very satisfied with his shot. It was really rare, so he began to blow without hesitation. At this time, Phoenix directly fired without saying a word.


    Cui Bo''s gun has a 12.7mm caliber. Although it is difficult to hit a distance of 1500 meters, it is within the normal range. It is not particularly surprising, but Phoenix is different. She uses a. 338 lapmagnum bullet, that is, an 8.6MM caliber, Although this caliber is designed to improve the range and power without increasing the burden of the shooter, it is still too far to hit 1500 meters.


    But Phoenix just hit, and she hit.


    Seeing that the first shot of Phoenix failed to hit the target, but the second shot hit the machine gun shooter, Gao Yang shouted more exaggerated: "crow, you''re great!"


    Cui Bo immediately stopped talking. He immediately began to shoot. He didn''t want to be overshadowed by Phoenix, but his gun had too much advantage in this competition, so he couldn''t get the support of others.


    Andy he shouted: "the crow is so powerful! Rabbit, you are so ashamed. You failed to hit the target, and the crow hit again!"

 Chapter 2444

    Phoenix contact is very excited, very, very excited.


    As long as she can shoot, and not aim at the target, but also hit, she will be particularly excited.


    To be exact, it''s not excitement, but happiness. Whether it''s a pheasant, a wild duck, a bear, a wild boar, or a person, phoenix contact will feel unspeakable pleasure as long as the shooting target is a living thing and hits it.


    The feeling of shooting is incomparable beauty, indescribable ecstasy, and supreme enjoyment.


    Phoenix Contact knows whether her love is normal or not. Hunting is human nature, but it is really abnormal to like and even enjoy hunting to her degree. Phoenix Contact knows this, so she never shares her happiness with anyone. She just enjoys her happiness silently.


    It is said that sex is the greatest enjoyment of mankind, but Phoenix Contact doesn''t know what it''s like, and she doesn''t want to know. She only knows that she has only one feeling of infatuation, that is, the pleasure of shooting, not hitting the target, but shooting prey.


    No. 13 is a killer, but that''s only the occupation of No. 13. He was trained to be a killer.


    Phoenix is also a killer, and she is a natural killer, a natural cold-blooded killer.


    Killing on the 13th is work, and Phoenix shooting is fun. That''s the difference between them.


    Phoenix has made great efforts to avoid going to the street to look for targets and shoot them. She knows that it is abnormal behavior. Although she knew that she is indeed a pervert a long time ago, she doesn''t want to become a pervert without pursuit and principle.


    In fact, the first prey under Phoenix Contact''s muzzle is the turtledove, and she didn''t fight the turtledove a long time ago. Now only people can satisfy her. Therefore, when phoenix contact can''t stand her expectation of looking for prey and shooting, she will look for those who she thinks should be killed to relieve her impulse. From this point of view, she is actually more like a hunter, It''s just that her prey is human, that''s the difference.


    Therefore, phoenix contact is extremely satisfied with her current career as a mercenary. There is no reason why she can shoot any hostile person. It feels that she likes it very much.


    Cui Bo is shooting continuously, but his shooting effect is very poor. Phoenix knows why. Because Cui Bo is worried, he regards it as a competition. Moreover, his shooting style is that after a long time of lurking, he shoots an extremely critical and deadly bullet, so Cui Bo''s first shot is the one with the highest hit rate. This is very difficult, Unlike most snipers, it''s not that other snipers don''t want to do it, but that they can''t.


    But if it is continuous shooting, then Cui Bo''s level is far less than that when he can only shoot one shot. This is a strong personal style, which has nothing to do with shooting skills, because Cui Bo only has the most critical first shot to mobilize all his attention and let him shoot an incomparable first shot.


    Everyone has their own characteristics and unique characteristics. Phoenix Contact admires Cui Bo''s first shot, because if she can''t do it, she will naturally admire her ability to shoot continuously. Phoenix Contact admires her boss most. She is proud of her fast and continuous shooting ability. The word fast can be removed in front of her high praise.


    But Phoenix Contact knows her advantages. Her biggest feature and strongest advantage is that she is a hunter sniper. She is cold-blooded, calm, pure and fearless.


    Being cold-blooded makes her not care who she wants to shoot. Being calm makes her always make the most correct choice. Being pure makes her only focus on her goal. Fearlessness is to make her fearless. She can do anything and pay any price for shooting the goal.


    Phoenix Contact always knows its advantages. In the face of the strongest shooter in her mind, the man known as the gun god, if she wants to have a life and death duel, Phoenix Contact firmly believes that she will win.


    Phoenix Contact''s most respected shooter is her boss, but she feels that her boss is not pure enough. As the head of the mercenary regiment, he has a lot to consider and do, and he has to try his best to avoid injury. She doesn''t have to consider these things that have nothing to do with the shooting target, and, Her boss is not pure enough because he is an accurate shooter, a sniper, or even a Raider. That''s why he is not pure enough.


    Phoenix Contact regarded her boss as the most ideal prey for many times. She wanted to shoot the prey she wanted most. She simulated how to shoot herself, the strongest gun god she met, countless times in her mind. Finally, she came to the conclusion that she could guarantee to shoot the gun god ram.


    It''s not a sneak attack or shooting in the back. It''s not a duel between the two top gunmen. Phoenix has simulated countless duels in its mind. They shoot each other squarely. The conclusion is that she will kill RAM after shooting the only bullet, and she will also be killed by the bullet fired by ram. To achieve this result, She had to promise to shoot first before she could be shot, which was difficult, but she was confident to create conditions for herself to shoot first.


    The reason why we regard the result of dying together as a victory is very simple. Phoenix only needs to ensure that it can shoot the target. It doesn''t matter whether she lives or dies after shooting the target, because she is pure enough and cold-blooded enough. Her own life can also be ignored, but RAM can''t. he has too many things to bear. He can''t die, but after he dies, he will naturally fail.


    Since the opponent has failed, of course he has won. Isn''t this a very simple truth.


    It''s enough to think that you can defeat the most powerful opponent in your mind. You don''t have to really challenge your opponent, because phoenix contact has super strong self-confidence and extremely strong self-confidence, so you don''t have to be verified to think that you can shoot your opponent. For Phoenix Contact, this is very logical.


    But it''s different for Cui Bo. If Phoenix wants to defeat him, she doesn''t have to kill her comrade in arms, because she doesn''t care about any aspect of Cui Bo except the first shot that makes her feel amazing.


    Phoenix contact can be regarded as an imaginary enemy and think about how to shoot him again and again. Now there is only one ram, and others are not qualified. There was a woman before, but that woman has been shot by a ram, so phoenix contact will only regard the ram as an imaginary enemy now.


    As for Cui Bo, phoenix contact is a despised comrade in arms and competitor. It is enough to defeat him on the premise that the other party has an advantage. Phoenix contact will not regard Cui Bo as an imaginary enemy and simulate how to shoot him again and again in its mind, because he is not qualified.


    So what Phoenix has to do now, and what she is doing, is to shoot her target one shot after another and get ahead of TREB.

 Chapter 2445

    Gao Yang was observing phoenix contact. He found that phoenix contact was laughing when shooting, smiling from his heart.


    There were no other soldiers here except Salim and his entourage, so Phoenix and Irene took off their face scarves.


    Therefore, Phoenix Contact''s slightly cocked mouth and the joy and satisfaction on her face can be clearly seen by the high praise of her being observed.


    This woman is really... Unusual.


    Gao Yang can only draw this conclusion about phoenix contact. If he knows that phoenix contact has been killing him as an imaginary enemy over and over again, he may no longer be polite, make the words he really wants to say, and replace the unusual with abnormal.


    This woman is really a pervert. That''s why Gao Yang is embarrassed to say what he wants to say in his heart. Of course, phoenix contact is his comrade in arms and subordinate.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang sees more perverts, and phoenix is nothing.


    Phoenix shot seven shots and killed three people, which was quite good for a distance of 1500 meters. Cui Bo shot two shots and missed none, which was normal.


    Four of the eight people were killed in a short time. The remaining four people hid behind the stone and dared not come out. Gao Yang didn''t mean to shoot at all. The effective range of his gun was not enough. He didn''t know where the bullet floated so far. It''s better to observe the results.


    He motioned Salim to let go of the observation mirror. Gao Yang looked carefully and found that two of the three people hit by Phoenix were not dead. They were all injured and still moving. Only one was injured in the trunk and the other was injured in the thigh.


    According to the Convention, whoever hits the shot will make up the gun, so TREB did not shoot the two wounded, but Phoenix did not plan to make up two shots.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. He felt that it was really unnecessary for the wounded shot to suffer all the time. This was not a time when he had to use the enemy''s wounded to cause more casualties. Killing one more and one less had no impact on the overall situation. In that case, why.


    "Crow, you..."


    Before Gao Yang finished, Phoenix Contact fired another shot.


    At a distance of 1500 meters, the flight time of the bullet is a little more than two seconds. With such a long flight time, as long as the target is moving, it is impossible to hit unless it is hit in advance.


    However, there was no target when Phoenix Contact fired this shot, but two seconds after Phoenix Contact fired, a man suddenly ran out from behind the stone, and the man just showed up, just hit the bullet fired by Phoenix Contact, and then fell forward.


    In short, Phoenix Contact fired the shot two seconds in advance. After she shot the bullet and flew 1500 meters, someone came out from behind the stone and hit her bullet.


    Gao Yang took a breath of cold air and said loudly, "God!"


    Cui Bo was also stunned and looked sideways at Phoenix right beside him. He couldn''t make a sound.


    If Phoenix was shot, she would be lucky. If she wasn''t shot, Phoenix would be terrible.


    After God shot and killed an enemy, Phoenix silently fired two more shots in a row, killing all the enemy''s two wounded on the ground.


    Anyone who knows a little about shooting was shocked by Phoenix. After Gao Yang swallowed his saliva, he said carefully: "crow, how did you shoot? Were you lucky or... Or intentional?"


    When Phoenix received the gun and changed the magazine, he said faintly, "I predicted."


    This woman is amazing. If this gun is really designed by Phoenix Contact, it will be defeated.


    "How did you predict?"


    "The enemy''s hiding position. If he wants to save the wounded, the stone position is the closest to the wounded. Time, the enemy should calm down. They know that the probability of being hit by moving is very low. Someone should come out to rescue the wounded. Look at the movement. The wounded has been waving, but the wounded suddenly stopped waving, indicating that his companions told him to save him, so he stopped Instead, he looked in my direction, which showed that his rescuers were coming out. Put the impact point on the line closest to the rescuer. As long as he came out, he would be shot. "


    Phoenix Contact, which has always spared no words, said more this time because it was too brief to say clearly.


    Phoenix knows what Phoenix has said, but he doesn''t think he can do it. He''s not a pre judgment shooter.


    In addition to what Fu Gaoyang could say, he held out his thumb, but Phoenix didn''t look at him at all.


    "Withdraw!"


    To prevent the enemy from retaliation, if the enemy calls for artillery assistance, it will be troublesome. It has taken a long time. It''s time to change your position.


    Gao Yang picked up the observation mirror with a tripod and hurried down. Then the artillery fire came soon. It was just mortar shells. Only a few shells were not allowed to hit, and then the enemy''s retaliatory fire was interrupted.


    There are many soldiers left by husai armed forces on guard on the mountain. Satan doesn''t have to stand in the front, just act as a sentry. Just look at the terrain and the situation of the most forward position. The exchange of fire with the Shah people is only temporary and easy. If you fight, you will fight. You have to withdraw when you''re done.


    There are many things to do after staying at the forefront. He doesn''t care about insignificant battles.


    When he drove down the mountain and returned to the temporary camp, Liang Dong had finished the meal and was just ready to eat.


    Having reached the war zone, Liang Dong also carried a gun on his back. Even when cooking, he couldn''t leave the gun. Whether it was necessary or not, Gao Yang thought Liang Dong had a good habit.


    Liang Dong also has night vision and bulletproof vests, but it''s OK to carry a gun when cooking. If you wear bulletproof vests, you''ll really get hot.


    Gao Yang filled the dishes, took a big cake, and said to Liang Dong while eating: "can you eat so many people''s meals alone? You don''t need to find someone to help you. Also, when you don''t cook, put on your helmet and put on your bulletproof jacket. Don''t be too troublesome. There''s nothing on the battlefield. Ten thousand shells fall."


    Liang Dong said calmly, "I can do it alone, but it''s good to have someone help. As for helmets and bulletproof vests, I''ll wear them."


    Gao Yang nodded and stopped talking. He was too hungry to talk.


    After hesitating for a moment, Liang Dong approached the front line and whispered, "boss, can you let me go to the front line? I''ve been a soldier for several years and haven''t really been on the battlefield yet. I''ll go and have a look, OK?"


    Gao Yang hesitated and finally didn''t agree immediately. He just said, "I''ll think about it."

 Chapter 2446

    Gao Yang even worried that after staying in Yemen for a long time, it would reduce Satan''s combat effectiveness.


    Playing chess with a smelly chess basket will stink more and more. Fighting with an enemy who is too poor will also lead to a decline in combat effectiveness, because the enemy is too weak and does not even need to summon up all his spirit to defeat the opponent. Over time, his spirit will relax and his combat effectiveness will naturally decline. If he suddenly meets a very powerful opponent at this time, even if his strength is not as good as himself, You may lose for no reason.


    In Yemen, although Satan''s main opponent is the regular army of Shah, it must be said that this opponent is still too weak.


    Gao Yang has never seen such a team without fighting will as the Shah army. Even the temporarily assembled armed forces of the opposition he met in Libya when he made his debut dare to fight than the Shah soldiers.


    Not more able to fight, but more daring to fight. In short, the Shah people are too afraid of death.


    Although there have been only small-scale sporadic battles, we can still see the level of the Shah army. Not to mention that Satan can crush ordinary bullying Shah soldiers, even husai armed forces can bully Shah people in momentum and combat effectiveness.


    The soldiers of Shah are so counselled, but it is strange that it is always Shah rather than husai armed soldiers who cause trouble.


    At present, the front line is mainly composed of light infantry outposts and small patrol teams, with a maximum number of no more than 50 people. The main purpose is to prevent the other party''s infantry from crossing the border. As long as two patrol teams encounter or there are outposts on two mountains not too far away, the Shah always shoots the provocative party first, Then it is usually the Shah who are beaten and scurrying.


    With this kind of opponent, Gao Yang really has to worry about whether Satan will be unable to reply and maintain the tension in a short time after continuous relaxation.


    Moreover, Gao Yang always fought against opponents like Shah. Gao Yang felt that it was boring. He even began to think that retirement was much more interesting than fighting these bullying wars.


    After staying in the front line for ten days, Gao Yang really plans to leave again. Hussein''s armed forces dare not fight over. Shah always refuses to fight over. Even if he is provoked, he can still exercise restraint. It''s hard to live in the bare gully. Gao Yang doesn''t know the significance of staying.


    But on the morning of the tenth day, when Gao Yang, who had just got up, was about to start a new day''s boring life, yak ran out of the tent next to him, then directly stood in front of him and said in a tense and serious tone: "Shah has launched an attack! The Nigerian front line has made an all-round attack! It is now 7:36, and this order is officially issued at 7:00!"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head and said in surprise, "Shah has officially attacked?"


    "Yes! Attack on a large scale. Attack immediately after receiving the order!"


    Gao Yang immediately picked up the walkie talkie, but before he pressed the signal transmission button, he heard Peter yell in the walkie talkie: "tortoise to sheep! Highway traffic jam! Highway traffic jam! Repeat, highway traffic jam! Please answer, please answer!"


    "Highway traffic jam, the sheep understand."


    The highway is the valley, and the traffic jam is that a large number of armored vehicles rush along the valley.


    The order of the full-scale attack was officially issued at seven o''clock. It took only more than thirty minutes to get the information and send it to Gao Yang. This is indeed a great speed. However, naijilan city was too close to the border line. When Gao Yang received the information of the enemy''s massive attack, the enemy of naijilan city had also killed at the door of his home.


    There was tension, but there was no panic. Gao Yang immediately shouted with a walkie talkie: "everyone, the enemy is attacking in an all-round way. Assemble urgently!"


    After yelling in the walkie talkie, Gao Yang rushed to Salim''s tent, and then he saw Salim running out of his tent with the walkie talkie.


    As soon as he saw Gao Yang, Salim said loudly and urgently, "the enemy is attacking in an all-round way! They are attacking in an all-round way!"


    It seems that Salim already knows. Gao Yang doesn''t have to say anything. He directly shouted to Salim: "fight back! We must guard the entrance of the river valley! Fight back resolutely and don''t let the enemy rush over!"


    Salim grabbed the walkie talkie and shouted, "stop the enemy. We must stop the enemy. We can''t let them rush into the valley. Come on! Come on!"


    Salim commands a large force of husai armed forces, but Salim is not an officer, so he just needs to make a firm counterattack, and the remaining commanders at all levels of husai armed forces will do it.


    Gao Yang had to personally command his people to fight. He shouted in the walkie talkie, "sheep are ready and ready to support at any time. Antelope attacks freely and resolutely beat back the enemy!"


    We all know that Shah will fight sooner or later, but when Shah really launches an attack, even if he has been prepared, it still causes a certain degree of ring Angang. Satan must be all right, not confused, not to panic, but the husai armed command in Salem''s own town is unreasonably nervous and busy.


    Just then, walvikski said calmly in the walkie talkie: "Cobra calls the sheepfold. There are too many enemy armored vehicles, which is beyond our bearing limit! It is expected to meet the enemy in three minutes, over!"


    The armored force of the Shah army is very strong, but the husai armed forces are not capable of launching a tank war with the Shah in the river valley, so the main counterattack means of the husai armed forces is anti tank missiles, and a large number of anti tank ballistic positions are arranged on the highlands on both sides of the river valley.


    Reasonably speaking, Shah should not have sent a large number of tanks to rush over before eliminating the anti tank team of husai armed forces, so walvikski''s words made Gao Yang a little confused.


    "I''m a sheep. Please explain what it means to exceed the bearing limit? Over."


    Walwicksky said loudly, "boss, the enemy is about to enter the river valley. The dust is too big. We can''t see how many enemy vehicles are, but the enemy is led by 12 M1A2 tanks. We can''t see the vehicles immediately behind. The dust is too big. We can only see 12 tanks. The distance between tanks is less than 10 meters! I don''t understand, boss!"


    Tanks are not designed to crush people. Tank operations need guns. Gao Yang really doesn''t understand how to put tanks and armored vehicles together. In addition to the first tank being able to fire, the tanks behind should worry about hurting their own people by mistake. I don''t understand.


    At this time, leibrov shouted in the walkie talkie: "sheep call the sheepfold and ask for fire to cover the highway, head sheep, this is a good opportunity!"


    The enemy gathered so closely that it would be a waste of the enemy''s kindness not to have a cover shot. Gao Yang said without hesitation: "the head sheep calls the wild duck and allows the sheep to cover the shot, over!"

 Chapter 2447

    A round of shells roared down the valley between the mountains.


    The 152 mm grenade does not have much deterrent to the tank. Unless the shell falls directly on the tank, it will not cause any damage to the tank.


    For armored vehicles, 152 mm artillery is very threatening, but armored vehicles are moving and the speed is not slow, while Satan has only five artillery. Even if he shoots at full speed, he can''t really block the river valley.


    However, the full speed firing of artillery and only hitting the river valley in front of the assault group can effectively slow down the forward speed of the armored assault group.


    Peter and walvikski ambushed in the mountains on the east side of the valley. They led the sharp knife commando, which must block the attack of the armored Commando Group here.


    Like a bamboo pole, walvikski is very young. He is a college student, not a trained soldier, but Gao Yang still tries his best to pull walvikski into Satan.


    Walvikski was born to be a war material. Although he was not as proficient in various combat skills as Satan and others, he even lacked basic individual skills, and his physical quality was not good, what he looked up to was walvikski''s command ability.


    The solar system company will have a large number of ordinary soldiers in the future. These people must be commanded by someone.


    Tenacity, fearlessness and calmness are the traits Gao Yang sees in walvikski. For a commander, these traits are very important. Moreover, walvikski may have other outstanding characteristics that have not been discovered. In general, walvikski is a piece of jade, perhaps after polishing, He can really be a really good commander.


    That''s why Gao Yang let walvikski join Satan, took him to the war, and let him be Peter''s deputy to command the sharp knife commando. This is the necessary means to cultivate and hone walvikski.


    However, walvikski did not consciously act as a commander. After seeing that the soldiers of the sharp knife commando operated the anti tank missile to hit the air twice in a row, he immediately shouted, "get out of the way, I''ll come!"


    At present, the husai armed forces have three kinds of anti tank missiles, one is the toophan-2 anti tank missile imitated according to the Tao type, the sagehe-2 light anti tank missile imitated according to the American dragon type, and a small number of at-14 anti tank missiles.


    At-14 anti tank missile is the most advanced anti tank missile in the hands of husai armed forces, which is highly praised for assistance. The total number of at14 is very small, only 60 launchers and 300 missiles, but although the number is small, it can play a great role.


    Since it was self-help, it certainly matters. Therefore, the sharp knife commando has eight missile launchers and 50 missiles.


    How can a very advanced and expensive missile fail to hit two shots, which makes walvikski very dissatisfied.


    The cannons were still exploding. Walvikski personally operated the missile launcher. He aimed at the front tank and fired the missile.


    At14 is semi-active guided by laser. After launch, it is necessary to irradiate the target with laser beam until the missile hits.


    The turret of the first tank was shot. It was said that the armor of M1A2 tank was very thick and very difficult to hit. However, after being directly hit by the missile, the first tank stopped immediately after emitting a black smoke. After a short wait, the tank began to emit thick black smoke until a fire broke out, and none of the tank crew came down.


    Hit and destroy, walvikski destroyed the first tank in the battle.


    With a sigh of relief, walwicksky shouted, "reload, but don''t launch, wait for me!"


    These husai armed soldiers are all illiterate. They have received training on how to use anti tank missiles, but their performance in practical application is still too poor. Walvikski feels distressed to see them waste missiles. When he was in Dongwu, he didn''t have so many missiles available.


    Running through the rocks, walvikski ran hundreds of meters to another anti tank missile launch site.


    Aim, fire, and continue to illuminate the tank until it hits. After just two minutes, walvikski destroyed the second tank.


    Then walvikski ran back to the position where the missile was launched for the first time. At this time, the reloading was completed and the armor cluster had reached the artillery blockade area.


    Walvikski frowned as several tanks in front of the armored assault group also entered the dust area.


    At14 is a laser semi-active guidance, which has the advantages of convenient use and low price, but its weakness is that the ability to guide the laser to penetrate dust and smoke is limited, and its anti-interference ability is worse than that of wire guided missile.


    Sure enough, the tank targeted by walvikski was not hit. Walvikski dared to ensure that he accurately irradiated the tank, but the missile was still at least more than ten meters away. The guidance laser was diffused when passing through the heavy dust, so that the missile deviated slightly from the trajectory.


    The sharp knife commando is equipped with at14, which is the most advanced missile. At this time, it has lost its greatest advantage disturbed by terrain factors.


    The tanks in front quickly protected the armored vehicles behind through the raised dust, and after the assault group entered the artillery blockade area, it was covered by the dust raised by shells.


    Walvikski patted on the missile launcher, and then he said on the walkie talkie: "antelope Cobra calls the head sheep and requests to stop the shelling. The effect is limited. Repeat, requests to stop the shelling. Copy, please answer, over."


    "The sheep received, refused the request, over."


    Walvikski soon received the answer, but the answer made him very unable to understand. Since the shelling had no effect on the blockade, why continue shelling and waste shells?


    If the request was rejected, there was nothing to say. Walvikski didn''t want to waste time. He turned to the soldiers around him and said, "we need wire guided missiles. Go to the friendly positions immediately and ask them to..."


    The soldier looked at walvikski with a blank face because he couldn''t understand. Although walvikski had been learning Arabic, his talent was obviously not in language.


    "Forget it, I''ll go myself!"


    Walvix base station got up and ran. When passing Peter who was watching the war with a telescope, he said loudly: "tortoise, I''ll go to husai''s armed position. They have Imitation Ceramic missiles, which is more effective."


    Peter didn''t put down his telescope, but said loudly, "no, just stay here and command."


    Walvikski said anxiously: "but the defense line is about to be broken through. The use of missiles by husai armed soldiers is a waste. The enemy''s tanks are about to break through the defense line."


    Walwicksky was dying of anxiety, but Peter said calmly: "don''t worry, the defense line has been broken through."

 Chapter 2448

    Walvikski was really worried. He said loudly, "it doesn''t matter if the defense line is broken through. We just need to break the contact of the enemy assault group and divide the tanks and armored vehicles into two parts!"


    Peter finally put down his telescope and turned to look at walwicksky.


    Wolvikski squatted down, reached out and drew an arrow on the ground, and said in a rapid voice: "If the leader refuses to stop the shelling, we will let go of the tanks and concentrate our firepower on the second half of the assault group. It doesn''t matter if the tanks enter our rear. As long as the armored vehicles are destroyed, the enemy will be divided into two parts. We have enough anti tank missiles, and the tanks without infantry protection are our live targets, but now it doesn''t matter. Once all the enemy atlas groups enter us We have built a solid defensive position in the empty defensive area to cover a large number of enemy infantry. Then we are finished! We are finished! "


    Peter suddenly smiled and said, "your idea is very clear. You see far away and you are right. However, you don''t have to do things outside your duty, because even if everything is over, we will be fine."


    Walvikski was about to refute, but he suddenly thought of a possibility, so he immediately looked stunned and said, "do you mean that we should deliberately let the enemy in? Not to let them in and wipe them out, but just to let them in..."


    Peter shook his head and said, "no, you''re wrong. We don''t mean to let the enemy in on purpose. We just try our best, don''t you understand? Give full play to all our strength to prevent the enemy from breaking through the defense line, but we can''t stop the enemy as much as we can, so there''s no way."


    Walvikski understood what Peter meant. He was just a little difficult to accept, so he had to start reminding himself again and again that he was not fighting for Yemen, of course not for Shah, but for Satan.


    Walvikski is a smart man. He soon figured out his position and understood it, but it is not easy to accept. He has changed from a militia who takes up guns to a mercenary who is mercenary in order to defend his home. This change makes him a little difficult to adapt.


    For a time, walvikski even regretted his choice and became a mercenary. Although he could get the income he didn''t dare think of before, it didn''t meet his ideal.


    After a brief stupor, walvikski said in a depressed way, "I see. I''m going back."


    Peter raised his telescope again and said in a deep voice, "go, don''t think too much."


    How can walvikski not think too much? He is still young. Youth means blood, and youth means simplicity. According to walvikski''s understanding, if he can prevent the enemy from breaking through the defense line but does not, he can''t talk about trying his best. As for the cost of trying his best to stop the enemy, he really didn''t think about it.


    Within the scope of his duties, walvikski wants to really do his part.


    Walvikski returned to the position he had just left and re operated a missile launcher.


    The dust is different from the thick smoke emitted by continuous combustion. Although the effect of blocking the laser is better, it lasts more. Even if there is no wind, it will disperse after a while.


    The assault group has passed, but the battle is far from over.


    After the smoke slowly dispersed, only two burning tanks and track marks left on the sand were left in the valley.


    Walvikski fired in amazement. He was the only one who hit two tanks, and then the Shah Arab army''s armored assault group lost no more.


    Walvikski is not very familiar with American armored vehicles. He only knows that the tank just now is M1A2, followed by m2a3 Bradley infantry combat vehicles, and a small number of M113 armored personnel carriers are equipped with infantry, ready to let the infantry cover the tank after stopping the assault.


    In terms of the total number, the assault group just now has at least 40 armored vehicles of various types. At least 20 anti tank missile launching groups are prepared on the mountains on the Yemeni side on both sides of the river valley. As for both sides of the river valley channel, at least 10 missile launchers are arranged front and rear.


    Thirty missile launchers, even if they can''t wipe out all the attacking tanks and armored vehicles, can always do half of the destruction. Lower the requirement to destroy at least ten. The enemy can''t attack and must retreat. How can we do this? How can we kill two tanks and then be rushed by the enemy''s armored assault group.


    After the past, walvikski decided to focus on the battle that would happen next.


    According to walvikski''s experience, as long as Shah is determined to break through the defense line of husai armed forces, the second attack carrying a large number of infantry to stabilize the channel should come immediately after the armored assault team passes.


    It''s no problem that a single assault group can pierce the defense line with one blow, but it also needs to stabilize the occupied passage, clean up both sides of the road, expand the control range, and deal with the infantry in the mountains on both sides, so Shah must also send a large number of infantry, but one minute, ten minutes and thirty minutes later, the valley is always quiet.


    Don''t you leave the assault group alone? Isn''t this nonsense? Isn''t it killing people? Walvikski feels that his limited combat experience in Ukraine is completely useless here. He is completely in a mess.


    Before the second attack from Shah, walvikski waited for Satan''s reinforcements.


    "How''s it going?"


    Walvikski looked forward to the arrival of Shah''s reinforcements, but he didn''t wait, so he couldn''t understand why walvikski said blankly: "What''s the situation? I don''t know. The enemy''s follow-up troops should have come, but they didn''t come. Now I think we can divide and surround the enemy''s armored assault group and destroy their fragile infantry transport vehicles. Under the siege of a large number of infantry using anti tank missiles, the enemy''s armored group will be finished, but I don''t know anything now. I know what the enemy is going to do and we don''t know What will you do? "


    Gao Yang sighed lightly and said, "well, that is, the enemy''s follow-up troops did not come, and we can''t see them coming. Then the situation has become clear. The enemy who has come will be divided, surrounded and annihilated by us."


    Walvikski whispered, "boss, can you tell me if this is a tactic we deliberately designed? Put the enemy''s leading forces into the encirclement and wipe them out?"


    "No, it''s not a deliberate tactic. It''s just that you saw how the most wonderful army in the world fought. Give you a piece of advice. Don''t try to interpret the war here with your experience. You''ll start to doubt life, so just let it go."

 Chapter 2449

    One sentence, let it be, has covered the whole process of Satan''s war in Yemen.


    There are no complicated tactics, no fierce battles of wisdom and courage, and some are just indifferent when the enemy comes and hits him back.


    You come and go. Although the scale is very small, there are battles every day. Small victories turn into big victories. The results of more than ten days of fighting have accumulated. Satan has destroyed five tanks and eleven armored vehicles, with an impressive record.


    The main battlefield of Yemen is in the south, starting with Aden. The Saudi Arabian allied forces, the United Arab Emirates and Egyptian forces attack fiercely, while the base camp of Hussein''s armed forces is in northern Yemen. Although the war with the Saudi Arabian allied forces in Yemen is on their own territory, it is no different from that in the enemy country.


    The husai armed forces could not get much support in the south of Yemen, so they could not supplement logistics on site. With the extension of the supply line, the husai armed forces were very weak in the face of the Shah''s attack, and the controlled territory retreated sharply. In addition to a part controlled by the husai armed forces around Aden, most of the rest of the territory had been recaptured by the Shah.


    Shah''s forward force is only more than 70 kilometers away from Sana''a. the operation of husai armed forces in the South has reached an impasse. However, after shrinking back to the traditional sphere of influence in northern Yemen, the supply line of husai armed forces has been greatly shortened. The key is that they have finally obtained strong support from the people, so the occupation has finally stabilized.


    The South played poorly, but the North played well. Shah''s efforts to break through from northern Yemen were hit head-on. Therefore, Shah''s willingness to place the main battlefield in northern Yemen was greatly reduced. Small-scale battles were frequent, but decisive battles were unlikely to start.


    Gao Yang now dare not say that he knows Shah''s decisions like the back of his hand, but he can grasp any major military decisions made by Shah in time, because it is difficult for him to know Shah''s information on the premise that Abdul, the black devil and Justin''s intelligence network have continuously provided him with information.


    Gao Yang will know what major decisions Shah has made. On the contrary, Gao Yang cannot know what the commander of Shah''s front-line forces has done temporarily, because his intelligence network cannot even penetrate into the grass-roots level of Shah''s army.


    The consequence of too powerful intelligence network is that Shah will know in advance what actions Gao Yang has. It is a dream advantage for a commander who controls the overall situation, but for Gao Yang, who only leads a special combat team, such a battle is really boring.


    Shah is unwilling to launch a large-scale attack on the northern border of Yemen, while in the south of Yemen, the Shah army has a strong advantage. Since it can control the situation by relying on its own army, and the casualties are not large, why should Shah spend a lot of money to use mercenaries to fight.


    According to Gao Yang''s judgment, the combat effectiveness of the Shah army belongs to the worst level, but the worst Shah army can beat husai back and forth, so he naturally can''t get the big business he wants.


    During this time, Gao Yang was so distressed by the difficulties he faced that he began to consider leaving northern Yemen and turning to Southern Yemen and Shah to fight guerrilla warfare.


    Only by beating Shah can we get big business, and it doesn''t seem too difficult to beat Shah, but Satan needs to fight in person. However, leaving northern Yemen to move to the south means that Satan has to throw away the good situation created on the northern border of Yemen.


    Now Satan has prestige and achievements in northern Yemen, and has the influence that allows husai armed forces to cooperate willingly. Once they leave, these intangible assets will be lost. It would be a pity if Shah still fought from the north and finally established an advantage that was lost in vain.


    There are too many things to consider. Gao Yang can''t make a decision in a short time, and the battle will naturally continue and fight well.


    Gao Yang puts his headquarters at the forefront. He is a restless man and often has to take part in the battle in person. Moreover, the team that really wants to command is Satan. It''s funny to put the headquarters behind, but Gao Yang''s headquarters is now a front command hub, Because husai is armed, many people like to say hello to him consciously or unconsciously.


    The radio station pricked and rang again. Tata sat in a chair, reached for the microphone and said weakly, "this is a sheep pen, over."


    "Our position was shelled by the enemy. Could you please pay back to the damn Shah?"


    "OK, which position are you?"


    "According to the number you gave us, we are position B2. The enemy has just fired hundreds of shells at us. Two of us were injured. We are very angry. Please teach the Shah a lesson."


    "Yes, wait."


    Tata lazily ended the call, and then said to Gao Yang, "two people were injured in the shelling of position B2. They asked to repay the Shah. You heard them."


    Gao Yang heard the radio call. He looked at the map and said, "where is the enemy artillery position? I don''t know how to fight this?"


    Tata picked up the radio and continued to say lazily, "the sheepfold calls the observation post. The sheepfold calls the observation post. The enemy has just shelled. Do you know where the enemy is? Yes, please answer. Over."


    After a while, someone in the radio horn responded: "the observation post received it. The enemy artillery position is in the x32y14 coordinate area. Repeat, x32y14 coordinate area. It is observed that the enemy artillery force has a self-propelled howitzer battalion, with command vehicles and ammunition supply vehicles. Over."


    Tata breathed a sigh and said, "you heard that, ha, if you put the self-propelled artillery on a fixed artillery position, you won''t transfer it. What can I say? Teach them a good lesson."


    Gao Yang picked up his walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "the head sheep calls the wild duck. There is an enemy self grenade camp in the x332y14 coordinate area. Hit them back."


    "Wild duck, over."


    Gao Yang put down the walkie talkie and said, "it''s boring."


    After five minutes, leibrov said in the walkie talkie, "the wild duck calls the sheep pen. The shelling is over. Please tell me the impact. Thank you, man."


    Tata lazily picked up the radio microphone again and said slowly, "the sheep pen calls the observation post. Please report the damage effect of the shelling. Over."


    "Destroy two ammunition supply vehicles and one PLZ45 self-propelled howitzer. In this way, the enemy has evacuated and the results are good."


    After telling leibrov the damage results, Tata said to Gao Yang weakly, "you''re right. It''s really boring."

 Chapter 2450

    Now Satan''s battle is mainly artillery. If anything happens, call leibrov directly, and then the cannon will blast directly. Satan doesn''t need to do anything at all.


    Let the artillery do everything. Satan''s team naturally has nothing to do, so they are very bored and feel that life is very boring.


    Fighting is a high-risk job. It''s boring when it''s boring. No one will complain. Gao Yang spent a lot of money and made great efforts to pull up an artillery. If you complain about you because these artillery are too effective, you don''t know what''s good or bad.


    Gao Yang is naturally very proud of leibrov''s important role. As for leibrov, of course, he is even more proud.


    Leibrov is very satisfied with the role he plays and the importance of the role he plays.


    "Destroy one self-propelled gun and two ammunition supply vehicles."


    Leibrov proudly told his deputy and two calculation soldiers the results just now.


    "Not bad. It''s time to order the brothers to move their positions."


    It was leibrov''s deputy. His name was roshkov. He once worked as a lieutenant in the Artillery Force of the Ukrainian government army. Later, he was captured by Satan to the angel. He didn''t want to continue to be a prisoner in eastern Ukraine and return to the army of the Western Ukrainian government army. So he finally left Ukraine to work for Satan in order to make a lot of money.


    Roshkov is 31 years old. He is a very stable officer. Although he has commanded artillery in Ukraine for many years, his rank is higher than leibrov and his experience is richer than leibrov, he still tries his best to be leibrov''s deputy. There is no way. Who makes him not a top student graduated from Sumei high-level Artillery College, The key is who makes him less trusted than leibrov.


    The artillery codenamed sheep has never been subjected to an air raid or targeted artillery attack, but the artillery still strictly abides by the greatest advantage and rules of the self-propelled artillery force, that is, they leave after firing.


    Now the artillery is difficult to mix. It is different from decades ago. With the existence of artillery radar, it can be positioned by radar after firing for dozens of seconds. If you don''t run within three minutes, you will be shot. In Ukraine, roshkov doesn''t dare to carry out artillery for five minutes at all. If you can fire several rounds in two minutes, it''s right to run quickly after firing.


    Here, if leibrov and roshkov were not willing to relax and break the main rules of artillery, they would have no need to order the transfer of positions.


    Roshkov gave a suggestion. Although leibrov felt troublesome, he made the same decision himself. After shooting, he should run away.


    But when leibrov was about to order the troops to move their positions, Liang Dong''s voice came from his walkie talkie.


    "Wild duck, did you move your position? I''ll be here soon. The main dish at noon is red vegetable soup. Don''t you strongly request red vegetable soup? I''ll try it according to your statement. You''ll have a taste later."


    "Ah, mouse, my brother, thank you so much. We didn''t move our position. You really gave me a big surprise."


    After speaking from the walkie talkie, leibrov said excitedly, "the mouse has made us red vegetable soup, ha ha!"


    Roshkov is also very happy. It''s just that it''s hot to death in this ghost place. The key is that the food is really bad. The power of habit is very strong. Now the artillery team mainly composed of Ukrainians has the biggest wish to drink lipstick soup.


    Roshkov said with some worry, "the mouse should send food right away. Do we still move our positions?"


    Leibrov waved his hand and said, "we have to move to the nearest standby position, which is five kilometers away. The road here is difficult to walk. It takes at least an hour to clean up, transfer and arrange. I just said that I didn''t move the position, because I didn''t intend to move the position."


    Roshkov is worried that after the transfer of positions, the red vegetable soup should be cold. If it is not cold, it will be bad to drink. He is not worried that he will be hit by air or shelling. After all, they have not encountered any attack for so long.


    "OK, well, we won''t transfer. It''s all right anyway."


    Leibrov was very happy. Everyone was very happy. After waiting for less than ten minutes, the walkie talkie rang again.


    "Wild duck, get ready to welcome me!"


    Leibrov laughed, got up and left the headquarters. At the same time, he said loudly, "here we are."


    Leibrov''s headquarters was built in a small mountain depression. There were two large stones, which were framed on the stones by black sunscreen nets. Under them was a wooden table, on which were placed maps and calculator rulers, which became his command post.


    As for self-propelled artillery, it is very important to have a flat land about 400 meters away from the command post and to use self-propelled artillery intensively in mountainous areas.


    The command post had no door. Leibrov stood outside the stone and could see a pickup truck turning from the foot of the mountain.


    The sky was blue, the sun was blazing, the mountains were black, the stones were very hot, and the air was filled with the smell of something scorched.


    Leibrov looked up at the sky, the artillery positions and the mountains in the distance. Everything was monotonous. Except for the blue sky, there seemed to be no color. They were all black, but leibrov still liked it here. He just liked it.


    After looking at Liang Dong''s food delivery car, leibrov waved to roshkov and said with a smile: "tell the brothers to shake it out. Don''t fight. It''s time to eat. Move the position after eating."


    Leibrov looked at his artillery position. He was in a good mood. Then he saw a small white parachute suddenly appear over the self-propelled artillery, and then the small parachute turned into a gray cloud.


    Gray clouds suddenly appeared over the artillery, and then flashed into round clouds. Then, leibrov heard a continuous and dense explosion. The explosion was not strong, but the too dense explosion sounded at the same time, making him seem to lose his hearing for a moment.


    Under the irradiation of the sun, the sky began to rain and fell on the dusty ground. Stones and sand splashed everywhere.


    Steel rain is falling in the sky.


    Gray smoke, black smoke, self-propelled guns one after another began to catch fire and explode. Leibrov saw a soldier who had just half leaned out of the turret disappear in front of him and turn into a red rain and fog.


    There was no sound in heaven and earth, and only rich colors were reflected in leibrov''s eyes.


    Leibrov only felt his knee soft. Then he knelt down on the ground full of stones, but his knee couldn''t feel the pain at all. It was only his heart.


    In a short time, the rain ended and the clouds dispersed. Leibrov finally roared out with all his strength.


    "Brothers! It''s over, it''s all over, my brothers..."

 Chapter 2451

    Liang Dong stepped on the brake, and then he shouted in the car, "cluster bomb!"


    Liang Dong''s heart is also a blank.


    Liang Dong knows what a cluster bomb is like, and what consequences it will cause. Liang Dong also knows, but he really doesn''t know what a cluster bomb is like when it explodes right in front of his eyes.


    Stepping on the brake and looking at the artillery position shrouded in thick smoke, Liang dongjue''s feet shaking on the brake.


    It''s over, dozens of people in the artillery and dozens of people in the logistics team are over, all over.


    Involuntarily stretched out his hand to cover his mouth. After swallowing his saliva hard, Liang Dong suddenly grabbed the walkie talkie, and then shouted: "the sheep were attacked by cluster bombs, all... Were covered. The mouse called the sheep pen, and the sheep were attacked by cluster bombs. Come on! Come on, save people!"


    Just after a short period of absence, Liang Dong finally recovered.


    Now is not the time to be afraid, let alone in a daze. Now is the time to save people, so Liang Dong quickly released the brake and released the clutch. He felt that he didn''t give oil hard, but the pickup truck roared and rushed out, almost rushed out of the mountain path and planted in the roadside ditch.


    Tata''s hurried voice came from the walkie talkie.


    "Sheepfold, Roger! What''s going on, what''s going on!"


    "The sheep were attacked by cluster bombs. It should be an air attack. It''s all over. Maybe there are several survivors. Come and save people!"


    Liang Dong roared anxiously. At this time, a loud and anxious roar came from his walkie talkie: "what''s the matter? Where''s leibrov? Is anyone dead? I''m the second Olympic Games, what''s the matter!"


    "It may be an air raid, a large explosion, all on the top, it must be a cluster bomb..."


    Liang Dong didn''t know what happened. He just saw the explosion, because his car was facing the artillery position, that''s all.


    Liang Dong is not far from the artillery position. He drives his car to the artillery position, gets off, looks up at the sky subconsciously, and then he immediately runs to the self-propelled artillery.


    Four self-propelled guns have started a fire. Liang Dong ran to the one nearest to him, which was still smoking but had not been killed. As for the other four guns, they had already been blown up.


    But Liang Dong ran only a few steps. After a loud noise, the ammunition in the last burning self-propelled gun finally exploded. The drooping gun barrel was blown up by the great power. After flying hundreds of meters, it fell on the mountain and made a loud noise.


    Liang Dong sat on the ground, shocked and frightened by the blast wave of the explosion, and he didn''t know what to do in despair.


    Cluster bombs, also known as submunitions, attack the top armor of the most vulnerable armored target by a submunition. Generally speaking, the submunitions against the armored target are armor breaking bombs, and each submunition has the function of Radar Trajectory Correction, and will not explode until it accurately reaches the sky above the target.


    There is no need to say more about the personnel injury mechanism inside the armored vehicle by armor piercing projectile and armor piercing projectile. Generally speaking, it is unlikely that anyone will survive in the hit armored vehicle, but there will never be anyone who will survive in the case of self-propelled artillery.


    However, there are always a large number of shells and propellants in the self-propelled gun, and it is not like the compartment shooting of tanks. It is really strange if there is no martyrdom explosion.


    Liang Dong stared at several piles of waste iron that had completely become shapeless, and then his tears flowed down with a brush.


    In fact, Liang Dong and the artillery from Ukraine are not familiar with each other. They don''t know each other''s language. Naturally, he won''t be familiar with whether there are too many opportunities to deal with them, but he knows that these artillery are his comrades in arms.


    Watching his comrades in arms disappear all at once, and suddenly disappear in a moment, Liang Dong can''t stand it.


    Liang Dong really felt the cruelty of the war for the first time. This cruelty could not be felt for a long time in training, but no matter how many exercises


    I can''t feel it again.


    "Well, how can I say it''s gone without it? I''ve made red vegetable soup. I''ve made it. You always say red vegetable soup. Where can I find red vegetables? I just knew that red vegetables are beets. I just found beets for you. I''ll make it for you. How can I say it''s gone without it? How can a big pot of red vegetable soup be gone..."


    Liang Dong shed tears and said what he didn''t know was meaningful. Now he felt flustered. If he didn''t say anything, he could block him.


    Just then, Liang Dong heard a scream of despair. He turned his head in surprise and surprise and found that roshkov and leibrov were running over.


    Liang Dong''s legs were like a spring. He jumped up when he rubbed them. He was very excited and roared, "are you not dead? There are still alive! Great! There are still alive!"


    Liang Dong rushed in his car. Instead, he arrived faster than leibrov who needed to run.


    Leibrov ignored Liang Dong. His eyes were red and rushed towards a burning self-propelled gun. Although roshkov was desperate, he still had reason. Seeing that leibrov''s situation was wrong, he stopped and grabbed leibrov.


    Roshkov grabbed leibrov and couldn''t stop leibrov. Instead, he was brought to a somersault and fell to the ground. Fortunately, Liang Dong reacted quickly. He ran straight at leibrov, then stopped his waist and hugged leibrov and put him on the ground.


    "Arkin! Come out! Come out!"


    Leibrov lay on the ground screaming and began to roar. He tried to push Liang Dong away. His mouth shouted and his eyes were red. Although he was staring at the burning artillery wreckage, his eyes could not focus at all.


    Liang Dong grabbed leibrov''s clothes, threw leibrov fiercely to the ground, and roared, "dead! Dead! Don''t cry, wake up. Go with me to see the support team. There may be others alive. Wake up!"


    Roshkov looked at the burning artillery and screamed bitterly, while one computing soldier held his head blankly, and another computing soldier called the names of his familiar comrades in arms. Looking at the wreckage of the car, he shouted without a sound, just like a soul cry.


    Leibrov stopped struggling. He closed his eyes, tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, and said in a hoarse voice, "my people are dead. They are all dead. It''s all my fault. As long as they are transferred a few minutes earlier, no one will die. I killed them, I killed my brothers..."


    Liang Dong roared, "stop yelling. This is a cluster bomb. The transfer must also be found by the plane in the sky. Now hurry to see the people in the support team. The plane may come again. Your ghost cry is useless. Get up! Come with me!"

 Chapter 2452

    When Gao Yang arrived, all he saw was burning debris everywhere.


    "Are there any other survivors? Where are the wounded?"


    Leibrov sat on the ground holding his head motionless. Roshkov pointed to several people lying, sitting or standing, and whispered, "all the living are here. Most of them have only a little minor injuries. Even if they are not treated, it is no problem. Others, others are dead..."


    Gao Yang''s body began to tremble. Of the more than 90 people, 11 survived, including four leibrov who were not bombed in the command post, that is, all the artillery were killed, and six of the 62 people who supported the convoy survived.


    It is normal to have more people to support the convoy than the artillery, because husai armed forces do not have automatic ammunition supply vehicles. When the ammunition brought by the self-propelled artillery is consumed, it needs manpower to supplement the shells into the self-propelled artillery. There must be more than 30 people in this part alone. The rest are the drivers of auxiliary vehicles such as oil vehicles, ammunition supply vehicles and water tankers.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    In fact, Gao Yang didn''t want to get the answer. He was attacked by air and used cluster bombs, so so so many people died. What else to ask.


    Looking at all kinds of vehicles that no longer explode but are still burning, Gao Yang''s eyes are also red.


    Roshkov bowed his head and said, "we executed the shelling order, so the brothers were in the car. After the shelling, the position should be changed. Therefore, the brothers didn''t get off the car, and the brothers of the security team were on standby in the car. Therefore, when the cluster bomb fell, almost all of them were in the car, the bomb supply car exploded, and all the brothers nearby were finished."


    The submunition of cluster bomb is armor piercing bomb. After the armor piercing bomb explodes over the target, it forms a metal jet. For armored vehicles such as armored vehicles or self-propelled guns, after the metal jet penetrates the armor, the damage will be greater than that of vehicles with only a thin layer of iron plate.


    The support team is full of cars. The metal jet of many armor piercing bombs hardly suffers resistance when penetrating the ceiling, so it will not form a large angle fan-shaped scattering metal jet, but will penetrate the whole body. Moreover, because the car is surrounded by glass rather than armor, it can not form overpressure reaction, so, As long as the metal jet is not aligned with the members in the car, there will be no harm.


    However, almost all the people who supported the convoy died. Except some of them died in cluster bombs, most of them died in the explosion of ammunition supply vehicles.


    Gao Yang sighed a long sigh and said irritably, "how could this happen? How could it happen!"


    Roshkov said sadly and helplessly: "Because of our dereliction of duty, leibrov and I were too careless. We underestimated our opponents, so our dereliction of duty killed all our brothers. We had more than ten minutes to move our positions, but we didn''t. because the mouse came to deliver food, leibrov ordered us to move our positions after eating, and I very much agree with his idea, because we don''t think we will Things. "


    Roshkov, who admitted everything, bowed his head and said in a daze: "leibrov and I, the two of us, personally buried all our brothers. We both deserve to die!"


    Liang Dong didn''t know that his meal was also one of the reasons why the artillery died, but now he knows.


    If Liang Dong didn''t deliver the meal, leibrov would order the transfer out of habit, even if he despised the Shah people.


    In fact, moving positions may not be able to avoid air strikes, because the aircraft launching air strikes can see very far in the sky, and the moving speed of self-propelled guns can be ignored compared with the aircraft. However, as long as the team moves, it will open a very long distance. On the mountain path, it can only travel in a long snake array. As long as the team is pulled long, even if there is a cluster Bomb attacks will at least kill many people less, and the effect of cluster bomb submunitions on moving targets is worse than that on stationary targets.


    Of course, it is also possible that after the self-propelled artillery is transferred, the fighter cannot find it. It is not possible to find anything on the battlefield.


    Liang Dong should not be blamed for what happened. Everyone knows this, and Liang Dong knows it himself, but it can''t stop his remorse.


    In particular, the lunch delivered was red vegetable soup, which was really one of the important factors leading to the destruction of the artillery, because if the Ukrainians were tired of eating, leibrov was likely to eat after the transfer of positions. It can only be said that everything was a coincidence and everything was life.


    Liang Dong was stunned and said, "if it weren''t for red vegetable soup, red vegetable soup, I would be the Olympic Games, red vegetable soup. What the hell would I do with red vegetable soup..."


    The self-propelled gun snatched hard is gone. Gao Yang doesn''t care.


    When the artillery is gone, Gao Yang''s heart hurts to death, not because of how difficult it is to find these people, but because these people are his men and his comrades in arms. They die like this, which makes him unbearable.


    Cluster bombs are Knight''s nightmare, because Knight watched a whole convoy turn into debris under cluster bombs.


    Gao Yang failed to see the power of cluster bombs, but cluster bombs will certainly become his nightmare.


    Human beings are sometimes poor. In the face of high-tech weapons that human beings can''t compete with, there is too little that human beings can do by relying on their own strength.


    Gao Yang looked at the remaining people. Miraculously, masiev, whom he valued very much, was not dead, but at this time, he could not be happy because masiev was not dead.


    But anyway, leibrov''s not dead is a blessing in misfortune.


    He sighed and shouted at leibrov, who was paralyzed on the ground: "stand up, what are you doing here? It''s useful!"


    Leibrov raised his head, looked at Gao Yang without God, and said in a trembling voice, "I want to die."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "you are careless, you are careless, we are careless. For a long time, the weakness of the enemy has made us start to underestimate the enemy, and underestimate the enemy always has to pay a price. The Shah people are not good at war, but they eventually have the most advanced Arsenal in the world."


    Leibrov whispered, "it''s my responsibility to transfer when and where. I killed my brothers, boss. You don''t understand my feelings now. I really want to die. I killed my brothers. I''ve been defeated by self blame and regret. I really want to die."


    Gao Yang kicked leibrov and said coldly: "The lives of your twenty-eight brothers and fifty-six auxiliary personnel, the lives of eighty-four people are gone because of your mistakes. Now you tell me you want to die? Now I don''t want to say too much. Stand up and take care of the only people you have left. Eighty four lives are a lesson for your tuition. You''d better waste it easily."

 Chapter 2453

    The annihilation of the whole Artillery Force made Gao Yang suspend his plan to evacuate the northwest border.


    The reason for staying is not only for revenge, but also for revenge. It depends on how to understand the concept of revenge.


    To kill the pilot who dropped the bomb or the commander who ordered the plane to take off for the sake of the dead artillery, Gao Yang would not think about it, because this is not a conspiracy or a struggle between two mercenary regiments. This is a war between two countries, and they are just mixed in it for personal gain.


    In a war between two countries, it is meaningless and difficult to achieve revenge by killing people on their own side and then killing the specific implementers on the enemy side.


    In the war between the two countries, as soldiers, they naturally have to fight bravely for their own country. If they want to say any personal gratitude and resentment, it''s really impossible to talk about. Moreover, if a soldier dies, they must find out and kill the enemy who killed the soldier before they can stop. It''s very funny for the war.


    Therefore, revenge in the strict sense is absolutely impossible, but revenge is impossible, but revenge is necessary.


    The meaning of revenge is very simple. You used the plane to be cruel to me. Even if I can''t shoot down your plane, I must be cruel to you in my field of expertise. It''s not impossible to take this as revenge for the dead artillery.


    Two days after the air raid, Satan''s morale has basically not been affected. Although Satan has lost the artillery cover after losing the artillery, he must face a completely different situation from before. However, Satan''s gang have come from the bitter days. It''s a pity that they can''t continue to fight without artillery support.


    But the morale of leibrov and Liang Dong is extremely depressed. Leibrov doesn''t have to say that he and the other three remaining artillery can''t be better, but Liang Dong is extremely depressed, which makes Gao Yang helpless and very incomprehensible.


    It was dinner time again. Joseph called for Gao Yang, but Gao Yang frowned after only one bite.


    The vegetables are salty and salty.


    Cooking in the wild is also a person cooking many people''s meals. It is impossible to eat delicious. However, Liang Dong''s value lies in that he can make a big pot of rice for many people. In the barren mountains and wild, it is a great enjoyment to eat a hot meal instead of eating dry food. People who have not experienced eating dry food all day can''t realize it.


    But in the past two days, Liang Dong''s meal was either salty or light, either pasted or mixed. Although no one said anything, Gao Yang also felt that Liang Dong might be stimulated and would be fine slowly, but it was still like this in the past two days. That''s not right.


    He put the vegetable basin aside and said to Joseph, "go and call me the mouse. I''d better talk to him."


    Joseph answered and soon called Liang Dong to the high tent.


    Liang Dong was still wearing an apron and couldn''t see any special expression on his face. He stood in front of the high table and said in a deep voice, "boss, you''re looking for me."


    There was a folding table and a folding chair in Gao Yang''s room. There were no more chairs, so Gao Yang pointed to his marching bed and said, "sit down and I''ll talk to you."


    Liang Dong sat on Gao Yang''s bed. Gao Yang coughed twice, knocked his lunch box with his hand, and said in a deep voice: "monitor, today''s meal is salty again, especially salty."


    Liang Dong raised his head and said in amazement, "ah, is it salty? I''ll taste it."


    Gao Yang sighed and said seriously, "monitor, tell me what''s the matter with you? Well, are you... Scared?"


    Liang Dong said in amazement, "what? Scared?"


    Gao Yang said sincerely: "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Just listen to me and you''ll understand. Cluster bombs exploded in front of you, and many people disappeared. This scene is too shocking. I have a friend, Knight of the angel, you know? A person who is not afraid of death is really afraid of cluster bombs, but he is afraid of cluster bombs because he saw a convoy blown up in front of him It''s no shame, shadow. "


    Liang Dong looked very sad and said in a low voice, "I''m not afraid of death, nor am I scared. I, I just feel, just feel, sorry for the dead brothers. If it weren''t for me, they might not die..."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "what? Did I hear you right? It''s hard to die a lot of brothers, but what does it have to do with you?"


    Liang Dong was distracted and said, "if I hadn''t made red vegetable soup and just sent it to them, leibrov would have ordered the transfer. They might not die. You said I sent it at the time of death, whether early or late. Isn''t that what hurt them?"


    Gao Yang finally understands why Liang Dong is always worried these two days.


    "I''ll go. What do you think? What does this have to do with you? Why do you take the responsibility on yourself?"


    Looking at the extremely puzzled and somewhat angry, Liang Dong whispered: "it''s related..."


    Gao Yang sighed: "I won''t tell you the truth. Think about it. It''s your responsibility to cook and deliver food. You did your duty. Leibrov didn''t order the transfer in time. He didn''t do his duty. You can''t blame yourself because you did your duty. It''s like a machine. Some parts don''t work normally. You can''t blame the parts that work normally?"


    As a commander, commanding the battle is Gao Yang''s responsibility, and it is his responsibility to provide psychological counseling, so he must enlighten Liang Dong, not to mention not letting Liang Dong out of his heart knot.


    Looking at Liang dongruo''s thoughtful appearance, he said with high voice and sincerity: "in fact, the artillery was completely destroyed. If I really want to investigate the responsibility, I can''t run away, because all of us are careless. I can''t often ask about the artillery and remind leibrov. This is my dereliction of duty."


    Liang Dong smiled bitterly. He couldn''t say anything about this topic, so he didn''t say it at all.


    Gao Yang reached out and knocked on the table. He sighed helplessly and said in a deep voice: "Is there a mistake in intelligence? No mistake. I know that Shah''s aircraft patrol this area every day, but I don''t pay much attention to it. The reason is very simple. Shah''s air force is deformed. They buy a large number of F-15, gale and advanced fighters such as typhoon. However, the tactical reconnaissance ability of Shah''s air force is very limited, only rf-5e and typhoon IDs are outdated The Shah Air Force''s ability to detect scattered small targets on the front line simply does not match their large and advanced fighter fleet. "


    Liang Dong wondered what Gao Yang wanted to express. Gao Yang sighed and said: "I have detailed information. Shah has just bought 36 unmanned reconnaissance aircraft, but it will take some time to put them into actual combat. The reconnaissance aircraft on the front line are very backward and can''t exchange data with the patrol aircraft in real time. Therefore, although there are many patrol aircraft in the sky, I don''t have to be afraid, but this is war. You just have to be careless and underestimate the enemy, They will pay a price. The Shah people have a low level of understanding of the use of air power, but the advanced Arsenal piled up by people''s oil is used to fight us. If they don''t fight, they won''t fight. If they fight, they won''t fight. "


    Liang Dong swallowed his saliva and whispered, "do you have information? What''s going on?"


    Gao Yang picked up a note from the table and said, "I found out this afternoon that an F15 at Fahd military base carries two CBU-105 anti armor cluster bombs and" snipers " First aim at the pod and take off temporarily to find the enemy who caused heavy casualties to the artillery on the day of the incident. Then they found it. Then, the pilot used the Reconnaissance Pod to find leibrov and attack them. "


    Liang Dong was surprised and said, "this is not accidental? But the enemy''s intentional counterattack?"


    Raise your head and say: "Yes, the enemy''s sharp and powerful counterattack, squad leader, I just want to tell you that you don''t take the fault on yourself. I''m responsible for this. Leibrov is responsible, but you''re not responsible. To tell the truth, you''re not qualified to take any responsibility for the attack suffered by the artillery. Think about it yourself. What''s your qualification as a cook?"


    Liang Dong returned the note to Gao Yang and nodded, "I see."


    Gao Yang took the note, picked up the lighter and lit it. When the note was burning to the end in his hand, he said in a deep voice, "what do you understand?"


    Liang Dong smiled and whispered, "your enlightening words are not good, but the effect is good. I''m much more comfortable now. Although I''m still uncomfortable, I still feel much more relaxed after all because I know that the main responsibility is not on me. People are like this. It''s nature."


    Gao Yang said seriously: "monitor, your duty is to cook and do a good job. It''s your responsibility. What have you done these days? If you can''t do your job well, I have to criticize you. You are also a veteran. I hope you can understand what you should do next!"


    Liang Dong stood up and said loudly, "yes, I accept criticism, boss. I''ll try this meal again."


    Gao Yang picked up his chopsticks and directly handed them to Liang Dong. They didn''t pay so much attention. Liang Dong took the chopsticks, tasted Gao Yang''s food and spit it out.


    "My second Olympics is so salty! Why didn''t you taste it? Boss, wait a minute. I''ll tell everyone not to eat this meal. I''ll make it again. It won''t take long."


    Gao Yang waved Liang Dong to hurry. When Liang Dong left the tent, he suddenly remembered something important, so he said loudly, "monitor, hurry up, do something simple, you''re still hungry here!"

 Chapter 2454

    Learning war in war, Gao Yang has been learning, but this learning is two-way. Gao Yang is learning, and his opponents are also learning.


    What bothers Gao Yang now is that no matter what kind of fight between husai armed forces and Shah, Shah has no intention of using mercenaries in large numbers, and his ultimate goal has never been achieved, that is, to let Shah provide enough business to the solar system company.


    Originally, Gao yangxuan''s response was to beat the Shah, but it still continued to hurt, so that the Shah had to replace his own soldiers with mercenaries, because the use of mercenaries only needs to pay, but the use of domestic soldiers with too many casualties will not only face many problems, but the most important thing is that the cost is much higher than the use of mercenaries.


    But now Shah seems to have learned to be smart. He found that the use effect of his absolute advantage in the air force was not good. They immediately adopted new equipment to improve the use range and effect of the air force.


    It is natural to develop strengths and avoid weaknesses in war. At present, Shah''s strengths can''t be dealt with. His strengths are special operations. However, to give full play to Satan''s strengths, he can only enter Shah''s native land.


    It''s hard to make a decision to go deep into the land of Shah to attack, because there is only one naijilan nearby in Shah, and naijilan has tens of thousands of troops stationed, not to mention that Satan has no artillery cover now. Even if there is, it''s easy for them to enter naijilan, and it''s too difficult to come back.


    If you can avoid the big goal of gathering heavy troops like najilan, it''s OK to find a soft persimmon that is easy to bully. But the problem is that there are basically deserts on the other side of the border. There are no other cities except najilan. If you want to go far, you must go deep into the land of Shaa for at least hundreds of kilometers. How to withdraw back, if you are blocked by heavy troops, you will be wiped out.


    If you don''t attack, you are in a stalemate and wasting time. If you fight, you are hitting the stone with an egg. It''s really hard to make up your mind.


    In the past two days since the artillery was attacked, Gao Yang couldn''t even sleep well. Every day he discussed countermeasures with groliov and Tata. On the third morning, Gao Yang sat at the table early and began to study intelligence.


    After a while, waiting for breakfast, the high tent will be full again.


    At 7:30, Gao Yang stared at a pair of red eyes and continued to study the information. He listened to Liang Dong''s way outside: "boss, can you go in?"


    "Come in."


    Liang Dong came in carrying Gao Yang''s lunch box and said with a smile, "porcupine went to fetch rice. I asked him to eat first and send the rice to you for him. You can taste how the meal is done this time."


    Breakfast is very important during the war, because I don''t know if I can eat the next day, so it can''t be porridge and pickles, or meat dishes with high calories and energy.


    This morning Liang Dong cooked a big pot of food, but the meat was mutton, and there were fewer dishes and more meat. When he was full, he could maintain the energy of the day even if he didn''t have to eat for a day.


    Gao Yang took the lunch box, took two bites and immediately gave a thumbs up and said, "OK! Today''s taste is delicious."


    Liang Dong said with a smile, "well, you eat first. I''ll send food to the brothers at the post."


    Since the artillery was attacked, Gao Yang withdrew Satan''s people. At ordinary times, he only allowed the people of the sharp knife commando to stay in the front position. Satan''s team stayed in the temporary headquarters as a reserve team, rather than scattered in twos and threes.


    Gao Yang thought about it. Today, a unit of the sharp knife commando led by walvikski is at the front post, so he said to Liang Dong: "the cobra is alone in the position. Why do you send it yourself? You don''t have no help. Just let them send food to the sharp knife people. Are you tired of cooking and delivering food?"


    Liang Dong said with a smile: "when I was in the army, the key needs to be sent to the front. It''s all the work of the cooking team. I send it myself every time. I''m busy. I''ll go now."


    Gao Yang didn''t stop Liang Dong. After waving Liang Dong to leave, he began to wolf down his breakfast.


    After a hurried breakfast, Gao Yang didn''t wait long. Groliov came and entered Gao Yang''s tent. Groliov said directly, "let''s withdraw and go directly to Aden. Where is the more intense fight?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "I still want to take revenge on the enemy before I go. So many people die and withdraw without doing anything. Don''t say anything about others. I''m in a panic."


    Just then, Jacques suddenly rushed in.


    Yak''s tent is next to the high pitched tent. Yak usually yells if anything happens, but this time yak looks very urgent.


    "According to the information just received, the front-line strategy of Shah has changed!"


    Gao Yang suddenly got up and said loudly, "what change?"


    "Use elite special forces to replace the current infantry to launch a powerful attack on us. They no longer use armored vehicles to accompany the infantry attack, but decide to use special forces to clean the front line of husai armed forces first. This plan code: sandstorm."


    Gao Yangmeng clapped his hands and said loudly, "OK!"


    Groliov smiled and said loudly, "do you know that Shah is going to send out those special forces?"


    Yak shook his head and said, "it''s not said in the intelligence, but I think I''ll know soon. I think it''s likely that it''s not the military special forces, but the National Guard Team in Shah."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with extreme confidence, "no matter who comes and who dies! Shah''s special forces, ha ha."


    Just then, Tata rushed into the high pitched tent and immediately shouted, "urgent information! Fahd military base took off ten helicopters 20 minutes ago, including six black eagles and four Apache! The intelligence source can''t know the whereabouts and take-off purpose of the helicopter!"


    Gao Yang and yak looked at each other, and then he said in a deep voice, "sandstorm plan!"


    Yak frowned and said, "will the Shah move so fast? The plan made last night has been implemented this morning? And it''s daytime?"


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "if it is possible, it must be. Bad things are always clever."


    Yak shrugged and said, "that''s a good thing."


    Gao Yang thought hard for a moment and said, "let''s prepare for the battle. Let''s just think that the helicopter taking off is carrying out the dust storm plan. Then where is their target? The front line? Or us? This kind of action is always aimed at the headquarters. Maybe it''s towards us."


    After saying that, Gao Yang suddenly shouted, "anyway, our people on the front line are in danger. We must inform them immediately."


    After that, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said loudly, "the sheep calls the cobra. The enemy sent elite special forces to our position with helicopters. Be vigilant. If you find anything, give priority to saving yourself. Please answer. Over."

 Chapter 2455

    Liang Dong is now in charge of six local people to fight for him. Two of them are also cooks, specializing in cooking for the sharp knife commandos, and the remaining four are specially responsible for chores.


    Now Liang Dong''s food is only for Satan. There were still those artillery, but the artillery has been destroyed, and his workload has been greatly reduced. Although Liang Dong really doesn''t want to reduce his workload, he can''t help it. It''s still the old saying that there is no immortal in war.


    As for the meal of the sharp knife commando, it was not Liang Dong who refused to cook, but the people of the sharp knife commando refused to eat. Because they had committed taboos, Gao Yang and Liang Dong didn''t understand at first. Later, after the sharp knife commando protested with Salim twice, Liang Dong was happy to have a rest through Gao Yang.


    He cooked two pots of rice and divided them into two groups of people to eat. It is reasonable that wolwikski would eat one pot of rice with those Yemenis, but Liang Dong is also a stubborn man. Although the ingredients are the same, even the water was sent by the same car, Liang Dong has to send a share of Satan''s rice to Peter or wolwikski, who directs the sharp knife commando.


    And Liang Dong had to deliver it himself every time. Even if there was an assistant who delivered food to the sharp knife commando, he wouldn''t let someone take the food to Peter or walvikski for him.


    Gao Yang has said this to Liang Tong for several times, but Liang Dong is unwilling to save some things. He is like a beast of prey guarding his own area of responsibility as he keeps his own plot. In his view, his territory has to be valued. In the kitchen of the kitchen class, he has the final say, and he must send rice to his own hands, who can not do so. Your job is your own. Don''t extrapolate, let alone others.


    Liang Dong drives the car. A Yemeni kitchen helper sits on the co pilot. Behind the pickup is a bucket of soup and vegetables and a large basket of flour cakes, which are tightly covered and covered. It is sure that no dust can fall on it. There is a lunch box in the back seat. The dishes inside are specially reserved. They are still a little hard when they are just out of the pot, However, after a little time on the road, the stew will be soft and hard at the place. Although it is not as good as the taste when it just came out of the pot, it will certainly not be too bad.


    Since the destruction of the artillery, Liang Dong''s heart was really bad. He pressed things in his heart, and his kung fu changed. Liang Dong didn''t find that his dishes couldn''t enter his mouth these two days. Until he was enlightened by Gao Yang, his strength in his heart returned to normal.


    Now, although he is still very confused when he thinks of the dozens of artillery soldiers who died, Liang Dong can finally do things normally. The past must pass, and he can''t even continue his normal life.


    Thinking of Gao Yang''s Enlightenment to him, Liang Dong felt very warm in his heart. Although Gao Yang''s words were very responsive to people and he was not qualified to take the responsibility on his own, that''s really the case. This person can''t be said to like shirking responsibility. At least Liang Dong thought he was not a soft bone to shirk responsibility, But if you want to understand that the great event that many people died was not caused by yourself, you will naturally feel too light.


    Just thinking of the artillery soldiers who had greeted each other when they met, and made a few jokes in their newly learned Russian, Liang Dong was still uncomfortable. Although he didn''t know the language, he was his comrades in arms after all. He watched the young people who had rarely seen two times a day fall dead in front of him, As long as you are a normal person, you will always feel uncomfortable for a long time, not to mention grilling rice in the same pot or making it for their comrades in arms.


    Few of the artillery died, so Liang Dong still paid attention to his dead comrades in arms on the only Ukrainians left. The artillery couldn''t eat the red vegetable soup he made for the first time, but since there were still a few Ukrainians left, Liang Dong opened a small stove for them every day these days,


    In fact, Liang Dong can''t make red vegetable soup. He just found sugar beet pimples from Yemen. After he happened to know that the so-called Ukrainian red vegetable is a kind of sugar beet, he learned to start making it under the guidance of several Ukrainians. It''s hard to say whether it tastes right or not. Leibrov and the remaining three artillery don''t know what to eat these two days, He couldn''t ask himself how much the taste of the red vegetable soup was on the side.


    Today, Liang Dong improved the red vegetable soup according to Yuri''s instructions, but Yuri couldn''t cook at all, and Liang Dong said everything was delicious, so his words naturally had no reference value, but groliov said that the red vegetable soup he made was so similar, especially today''s red vegetable soup was improved, Now Liang Dong wants to know if he can get a reliable evaluation from walvikski.


    The forward position guarded by the sharp knife commando is only five kilometers away from the headquarters in a straight line, but it has to be at least twelve kilometers from the road. Now Liang Dong has reached a mountain top in his car. After going down a beam and climbing a big slope, it is the mountain guarded by the sharp knife commando.


    There were only two or three watchmen of the sharp knife commando on the top of the mountain. The large troops hid in a depression below the top of the mountain. When they crossed a ridge, they had seen the hiding place of the sharp knife commando, but at this time, he saw the helicopter in Zitian mountain.


    There was more than one helicopter. Looking at several helicopters that dropped the slow descent rope and the armed helicopters circling at low altitude, Liang Dong stepped on the brake.


    "What a bitch!"


    In consternation, Liang Dong blurted out a sentence from childhood to big, and the Yemeni on his co pilot immediately yelled at the helicopter.


    "Stop howling! I saw it, shutup, shut up!"


    After changing several languages continuously and making the assistant in the co pilot''s seat shut up, Liang Dong shouted with a walkie talkie: "antelope attacked, cobra attacked, helicopter! Transport helicopter and armed helicopter, cobra run!"


    That is to inform walvikski and the headquarters. After yelling in the walkie talkie, Liang Dong opened the door, grabbed his rifle by his leg and jumped out of the car. Then he shouted to the Yemeni: "hide! Hide!"


    Liang Dong has several foreign languages to learn. His mastery of Arabic is the simplest. Most of them are related to cooking. Now he can only let the Yemeni hide.


    In such a short time, the sharp knife commandos and helicopters had already caught fire. When the transport helicopters released, they were arranged for the siege. In addition, several armed helicopters in the sky began to fire on the ground. It was a scene of encirclement and annihilation.


    Liang Dong pulled the bolt of the rifle and said in amazement and distress: "these old turtles are playing with high technology! My second Olympic Games, where did the accident happen? I have become a lost star? What a mother!"

 Chapter 2456

    The Yemeni who delivered the meal next to him also had a gun. He found that his own people and the enemy driving the helicopter had been on fire. He shouted, raised the gun to the sky and pulled the trigger.


    "What are you doing, son of a turtle? Waste bullets! You old turtle cover! You old turtle cover is still tender. Why dare you?"


    Speaking English, Yemenis couldn''t understand it. Liang Dong couldn''t speak Arabic. Anyway, he didn''t know the language. Liang Dong blurted out his most familiar words. After he pulled down the Yemeni''s gun, he shouted, "hide, hide! Do you understand me?"


    The helicopter in the sky must be at least three or four kilometers away. The straight-line distance from the sharp knife commando under attack must be two thousand meters. If you go down and climb through a valley, you will go out at least three or four kilometers away. What about shooting and playing at this distance?


    Liang Dong doesn''t know what he can kill. There are a lot of sharp knife commandos here. There are not many of them, but he can''t stand letting him do nothing.


    The walkie talkie was already in chaos. The communication between the headquarters and walvikski completely occupied the communication channel. The content was nothing more than that walvikski informed him of the attack and asked for support, and the headquarters asked him to find a way to evacuate, or be sure to wait until the support arrived.


    The helpers around him were useless except to mess up his fart. Liang Dong was really worried when he looked at the battlefield.


    It''s not good to drive over. The target of this car is too large. It will certainly be found by the armed helicopter in the sky. It may have been found. Sooner or later, it will be attacked. The helicopter in the sky can shoot rockets, missiles or machine guns just by turning around. Such a distance is too far for rifles, but it''s not far for helicopters.


    Maybe a helicopter is turning. It''s not good to be fooled by the car. It''s even worse to drive away. In the blink of an eye, you''ll be blown to heaven.


    Pushing the Yemeni hard, Liang Dong roared, "don''t hurt me, hide, hide! Hide!"


    At this time, the Arabic that can be used is a hidden word. After yelling twice with the Yemeni again, Liang Dongli immediately ran to one side.


    Running down the mountain, he first looked for a big stone as a shelter. Just after running out for less than 30 meters, Liang Dong heard a continuous loud noise behind him.


    Liang Dong leaned on the edge of a big stone of the house. At this time, he heard a sound like suddenly tearing the linoleum.


    After lying down, Liang Dong found that there was just a space enough for people to hide next to the stone he was hiding. In fact, there was an extended piece of irregular stone, and there was a space for people to drill in. It was narrow and short, but it was enough for him to hide.


    Taking advantage of the dust from shells, Liang Dong began to gasp after drilling into the gap of the stone.


    The machine gun fired by the armed helicopter swept a large area. God opened his eyes. The shells fired from the helicopter were accurate enough, but a shuttle shell hit the pickup truck, but because it hit the pickup truck at once, the helicopter did not continue to fire.


    The shells from the helicopter were high explosive and armor piercing dual-purpose shells. Although both effects were considered, the explosion power was not large, and it hit at a high place. Liang Dong ran down towards the roadside. In addition, the helicopter hit more than ten shells. Several shuttle shells fell not far behind Liang Dong, although he was scared to death, But Liang Dong miraculously didn''t hurt a hair.


    "Long bow Apache, your mother! I know I''ve seen real people these years. These old turtle lids can''t refuse!"


    He also scolded a few words in a low voice, which not only vented the tension brought by the disaster, but also congratulated the luck of the disaster.


    "The mouse calls the sheep. The mouse calls the sheep. I''m not far from the cobras. I''ll try to help them. Be careful. There are four long bows Apache. Don''t die without air weapons! Over!"


    It was not easy to find a gap in the walkie talkie. While Liang Dong hurriedly reported the situation, he also heard the buzzing sound of the helicopter. Then he looked out from the crack in the stone and soon saw a long bow Apache flying over at a low altitude, so he quickly retracted his feet and hid himself in the crack in the stone.


    "The sheep calls the mouse! You can''t handle it. Leave now. If you can''t leave safely, hide quickly. Over!"


    The high voice was urgent and fast. Although Liang Dong knew that the people on the helicopter could not hear him anyway, he couldn''t help but lower his voice and said: "Boss, I''m a cook, but I''m also a soldier. There''s no reason to stand idly by at this time! Even if you give orders, I won''t be a shrinking bastard now! I know what to do, keep the channel clean, over!"


    As soon as he turned off the walkie talkie, Liang Dong said to himself, "you can''t lose the face of the people''s Liberation Army even if you call me a mouse. I''m not really a mouse!"


    There was gunfire, the roar and explosion of rockets. At the moment, there was no noise from the helicopter. Liang Dong slowly looked out. Then he found that the helicopter only raised its height and didn''t fly away, but the nose had turned towards the sharp knife commando. He must have been close to reconnaissance to see if there were any enemies on the ridge Man, after observing the strike effect just now, I''ll go back again.


    Liang Dong quickly retracted his head again. After a while, he came out slowly from under the stone again and observed carefully.


    Bravery and recklessness are two different things. You want to save people, not to mention whether it can be used, but you can''t be found and blasted into slag by helicopters in the sky.


    Slowly climb out and carefully observe for a moment, Liang Dong found that two helicopters quickly flew towards the nearby mountain. Where is a position where husai armed forces arranged hundreds of people. The helicopters must have been transferred to other places for help. Only two helicopters remained in the distance and continued to fire towards the hiding place of the sharp knife commando.


    Liang Dong saw that he had a chance to get close to the battlefield, so he ran away, not backward, but in the direction of the most fierce fight.


    On the way down the mountain, Liang dongran very fast. He had to close it from time to time to avoid rolling down. When he ran for hundreds of meters, the battlefield suddenly quieted down and the gunfire was still heard, but the 30mm mechanism guns and rockets on the helicopter stopped.


    Leaning against a stone and looking forward at the formation in front, Liang Dong soon understood. Then he immediately scolded: "what a pout! This is to catch a turtle in a jar!"

 Chapter 2457

    Liang Dong quickly turned on the walkie talkie. Listening to the silence inside, he immediately said, "the mouse calls the sheep. The enemy Apache stops firing. A large number of soldiers surround the antelope and are still narrowing the siege. They want to catch them alive. Over."


    "I''ve been surrounded! Repeat, I''ve been surrounded. The enemy is very powerful. More than two-thirds of the antelope casualties have been killed. Escape is impossible and rescue is unnecessary. I''ll kill myself at the right time. Over!"


    As soon as Liang Donggang finished speaking, walvikski''s hurried speech sounded in the walkie talkie.


    Walvikski''s words were very urgent and desperate, but he was really calm. He certainly didn''t panic, but he had accepted his fate.


    "Hold on! Hold on! Cobra, hold on!"


    Walvikski didn''t panic. His voice was raised and worried. Liang Dong sighed and said to himself, "I don''t see that cobra is really not a counselor."


    During the dialogue between Gao Yang and walvikski, Liang Dong said in a deep voice: "Cobra, I''m near you. The enemy''s armed helicopters have stopped attacking. It seems that they want to catch alive. You still have a chance."


    Speaking of this, Liang Dong feels that he must speed up his action. Although he can really do it alone, his role is limited. It can also play a role.


    What can a raider, a qualified infantry trained by China and an excellent cook do? Liang Dong himself is also considering this problem.


    Liang Dong''s gun is a HK416. Satan''s rifles are very miscellaneous. Raiders sometimes use HK416 and sometimes scar-l, but most of the time, as long as there is no task requiring the unification of guns, they still use what they want.


    Liang Dong''s most familiar gun is 95 with a 5.8mm caliber, but it''s hard to find 5.8 bullets, or AK gun families can deal with them, but Liang Dong still prefers small caliber, and the caliber of AK74 is too small for him. He is not familiar with the trajectory of 5.45 bullets.


    He stayed in the United States for a long time. Liang Dong sometimes went to the shooting range to shoot a few shots. The most common rifle in the United States is the AR gun family. Therefore, Liang Dong is very familiar with the civilian version of the M4 rifle, so he chose a HK416 as his main weapon.


    In fact, in Mountain Warfare, there are few opportunities to shoot when it is close to two or three hundred meters, so it is more appropriate to use a 7.62 caliber rifle on the mountain. Many Satan people have changed to hk417 or scar-h. however, Liang Dong''s main task is to cook. Although his bulletproof vest is not away from his body and his rifle is not lower than his shoulder, carrying a 7.62 caliber rifle is too cumbersome, So I used HK416 all the time.


    The gun is a 5.56 mm assault rifle. It''s not useful for birds. There are only four magazines on Liang Dong. With one magazine on the gun, there are only five magazines and 150 bullets in total.


    There is no pistol, no grenade, no sight on the gun, and no night vision. Whoever goes out in broad daylight takes that. He is covered with combat related things, that is, a gun and a walkie talkie. In addition, Liang Dong doesn''t even have a knife.


    Compared with the disadvantage brought by too few weapons, Liang Dong is more depressed that he is still wearing a white robe. Although the bulletproof vest is covered in the white robe, he doesn''t even have a helmet on his head. It''s just a lattice headscarf. The only thing he feels used to and familiar with is a pair of boots on his feet.


    Without a telescope, Liang Dong felt particularly inconvenient. Looking at the shadow of a person occasionally exposed on the mountain in front, Liang Dong grabbed two hands on his head through his headscarf and whispered, "what can you do?"


    The only advantage may be that the enemy in fierce battle has not found Liang Dong touching from a distance, but looking at his white robe, Liang Dong feels that he has not been found. Either the enemy is blind, or the enemy sees him but doesn''t want to pay attention to him, or the enemy really doesn''t notice him, but as long as he continues to approach, he will be found.


    If Gao Yang is here, he must have started shooting at a distance of one kilometer. Taking the enemy off guard from behind can also play a role in rescuing and delaying time, but Liang Dong has neither the ability nor the gun.


    "Hard work is an excellent tradition of our army. If there are no conditions, we should create conditions! You have to fight!"


    Liang Dong hid behind a big stone again. Then he quickly took off his white robe and put it on the ground to rub it. Whether it''s stone powder or soil, he greeted it hard.


    It''s impossible to turn the white robe into black, but soon the white robe became gray black. When you look away, the camouflage effect is still good. Compared with the white robe, the camouflage effect is stronger to the sky.


    Hurriedly put the robe back on his body. Liang Dong pulled off the headscarf on his head. When he wanted to do the same, he suddenly looked at his hand holding the headscarf and said, "your mother, why is it so troublesome!"


    The bare black stone mountain, a little white, is very conspicuous. The hands and faces of the yellow people are on the bare mountain. If you don''t pay attention to people, you don''t think it''s very conspicuous, but for people who pay attention to things, it''s too conspicuous.


    When he threw his headscarf on the ground and rubbed it back and forth in the soil, Liang Dong gathered a pile of soil with his hands, lifted his robe he had just put on, peed at the pile he had gathered up, and squatted.


    The worst thing is that you have to pee and mud at the same time.


    Liang Dong doesn''t have much psychological burden. It''s just living urine mud. It''s a matter of war?


    The earth is not able to fill the face, but the urine mud can be, Liang Dong quickly Kwai black gray urine mud to his face quickly and evenly coated with a layer, and then put two hands and under the gown can also reveal the neck and neck can be exposed, the soil is actually stone powder, after the water is sticky, do not worry about the rapid fall off the block, even if it will inevitably fall off part. Camouflage effects still exist.


    After three minutes'' delay, Liang Dongli simply disguised himself. Liang Dongli immediately changed from a conspicuous white target to a pile of black and gray objects. As long as he stayed on his stomach, even in broad daylight, it was really difficult for human eyes to see at a glance.


    The whole body was cleaned up. Liang Dong carefully looked at the battlefield still in battle, visually measured the distance, calculated how far he needed to run to reach the fire area, and then roughly planned a hidden way forward. Then he bent down with a gun, stopped three steps and fell five steps, and copied towards the enemy''s back.

 Chapter 2458

    What can an infantry do?


    Modern infantry, every individual is a small unit in the combat system. Only when a group of infantry cooperate can they play the greatest role. If you want to be a lone hero, let alone succeed, first of all, this idea is wrong.


    Therefore, what a single infantry can do is really limited. If a single infantry can do with a lot of enemies with a rifle, it must be a dead end in the end.


    Liang Dong is an infantry, but he is very unusual, because he has participated in the selection for three times. Even if he has not been selected, it is a non war crime, so Liang Dong must not be an ordinary person.


    Liang Dong is good at cooking and is still good at fighting. As long as it is the work of infantry, Liang Dong really can''t do it. Liang Dong is also good at the work that requires a higher level than ordinary infantry.


    Liang Dong participated in three different selections, including the selection of scouts and the selection of special teams. The requirements are different, and the skills are naturally different. Even if Liang Dong was not selected, he also went through targeted training every time. Selection itself is a kind of training.


    Therefore, Liang Dong is definitely not the best in one of the Chinese infantry, but he is definitely the bugler with the most complex skills. Even if he can''t really practice that one in depth, what he points at a moment is talent.


    According to the way the Scout avoided the enemy''s sight, he continued to approach the enemy. Although he looked at the slow running, he was already very fast in actual combat. In ten minutes, Liang Dong ran a distance of one kilometer, and the straight-line distance from the enemy he could see was less than 500 meters.


    Liang Dong was not found by the two armed helicopters in the sky, nor by the enemy who was besieging the sharp knife commando.


    The distance of 500 meters still couldn''t be hit. It was too far. Liang Dong observed it, and then he trotted again. It took him three minutes to detour behind a stone that was tall by one.


    The enemy is within range this time.


    Liang Dong stretched out the muzzle of the gun, took down the gun on the stone, then lay down and hid on the side of the stone, then put the headscarf on the ground in front of him, put the muzzle on his head and took a look again.


    There is no dust on the stone, but it is easy to be found when it is too high. It is more convenient to avoid shooting in a lying position next to the stone, but the muzzle flame during shooting will arouse dust. As long as someone observes, it is easy to find the dust, but the dust is not so serious when he is covered with his headscarf.


    Finally, you can shoot. Listening to the gunfire is still very dense. Knowing that the people of the sharp knife commando are not dead and their own containment is still useful, Liang Dong finally fired his first shot.


    Liang Dong aimed at an enemy who stood straight behind a stone and shot forward, pulled the trigger and fired three shots.


    Without a sight, I couldn''t see where the enemy was shot, but looking at the crisp strength of the enemy, aiming at the upper body to hit Liang Dong, I felt that the enemy should be dead.


    After only one shot, Liang Dong immediately retracted behind the stone and waited for a moment. He found that there were no dust and stones splashed by bullets around. He felt that he should not have been found, so he poked out a little head again.


    Two people dragged the man he had just hit, but no one looked at Liang Dong. Liang Dong took a breath and let go of dragging his companion''s target, but pointed the muzzle of the gun at the distant target.


    Aiming at the new target, Liang Dong was in front of him. Although there was no telescope and sight, from the posture of his opponent and the gun he was holding, the target should be a sniper.


    The sniper is a valuable target, but when Liang Dongzheng was about to shoot, he found a guy with a pistol beside the sniper.


    It''s more valuable to take a pistol, at least an officer.


    Unfortunately, the officer only showed the part above his shoulder. Liang Dong felt that his shooting method was a little suspended. It was more than 300 meters. A black point could be seen in the target sight. It was really difficult to aim.


    But it''s not always a matter to see whether to fight or not. What if it''s the commander? Liang Dong no longer hesitated and aimed at the target. He occasionally picked up a pistol and fired a shot at the target of waving most of the time.


    When the gun rang, the target he aimed at fell down, and Liang Dong was overjoyed.


    A secret way of luck, Liang Dongfei quickly pointed the muzzle of the gun at the sniper he just saw, and then fired quickly.


    It was another shot, but the sniper did nothing. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the stone next to him.


    This shot hit the stone just now. The sniper heard the movement. Liang Dong didn''t dare to wait any longer. It was another shot immediately, but he still failed to hit his opponent this time.


    Looking at the sniper turned his head and looked at his side, he should also see the fallen officer. Liang Dong shot for the third time, and this time he finally hit the sniper.


    Finally hit his opponent. Liang Dong reached out and grabbed his headscarf back, and then rolled behind the stone. After breathing heavily, Liang Dong felt his heart beating too fast.


    Having been a soldier for many years, this was the first real battle and caught up with such a big scene. However, Liang Dong didn''t have any other ideas. He felt that his skills he had practiced for half a life were finally used.


    It''s open.


    Hiding behind the stone, he took a few breaths and calmed down his too excited mood. Liang Dong put back his headscarf, quickly crawled to the other side of the stone, and then went to see what happened to the target he had just hit.


    Where is the sniper looking at the situation? Where is the officer blocked by a stone? He can''t see it, but he must have been found. But what makes Liang Dong puzzled is that even judging the trajectory from the location of the target, someone should notice his direction, but how can it be all right.


    The helicopter in the sky hasn''t moved yet. It''s condescending. The vision of the pilot on the helicopter is quite wide. As long as a pilot or weapon operator looks at him, he can be found. But since the helicopter hasn''t moved, it should not be found.


    "Regardless of the front, these old turtles are his mother''s rookies!"


    Liang Dong felt that he had found the truth, so he immediately left the hiding stone happily, ran out of the stone to the right for dozens of meters, hid in the middle of a cluster of rubble, and then put the muzzle of the gun on one of the relatively low stone mountains.


    There is a stress in choosing a place. First, it should be easy to hide, which is certain, and then it should be easy to transfer. You can''t hide behind a lonely stone, surrounded by flat ground. In that way, as long as you are found, you can''t run, and you can only be a bastard in the jar.


    In another place, Liang Dong also changed his target. Now the enemy is encircling wolwikski and fighting them, that is to say, he can certainly find a target to shoot.


    Carefully aimed at a target, Liang Dong fired again, but this time he was stunned to find that it was secondary that he missed. The target he aimed at immediately turned back and looked at him.


    Although Liang Dong immediately retracted behind the stone, he was still annoyed and said to himself, "you mother! You''ve been found!"

 Chapter 2459

    In Liang Dong''s current situation, it''s the right choice to stay in place and avoid. It''s also right to leave quickly. In short, the end of being found will be very miserable. Whether hiding or hiding is basically a bird.


    There is only one person against dozens of people, and the enemy has two armed helicopters to provide cover. No matter how powerful Liang Dong is, he will be beaten and killed after being suppressed by the enemy. If he is more straightforward, the two Apache will fly and turn a little, and the stone Liang Dong is hiding will lose its meaning, One rocket or several shells can kill Liang Dong.


    It''s no use for anyone to encounter this kind of scene. As long as he is given a chance to hold down the enemy for a moment, he can make the enemy never look up and shoot again, but it''s only possible if the enemy doesn''t have a helicopter.


    As for Liang Dong, his shooting is stronger than ordinary people, but far less than high. There are only a few people who can be called the God of guns in the world, so he can''t hold down dozens of enemies alone, not to mention armed helicopters.


    Liang Dong thought he was dangerous, but he waited for a while and found that the enemy didn''t seem to shoot him.


    This is amazing. How can there be no response? Liang Dong stretched out his head a little and found that the enemy he had just shot but didn''t hit was shooting at the encirclement again. He didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    "What is this?"


    Liang Dongqi was extremely puzzled. If the enemy wanted to use any trick to lead the snake out of the cave, he could understand it, but now the enemy has no need to adopt any conspiracy means. Four or five people can twist him like a worm, but why didn''t the enemy respond.


    "What a bunch of rookies, your mother?"


    Anyway, there was no other explanation. Liang Dong didn''t want to retreat so quietly, so he picked up his rifle again, aimed at the opponent who had just failed to hit, carefully aimed and then shot a spot.


    The gun rang and people fell down, but the enemy was not killed this time. After falling to the ground, he was still struggling, and then several nearby enemies soon turned around.


    Liang Dong did not move, but raised his eyes slightly to observe the movement of the enemy.


    A man shot, but he certainly didn''t find Liang Dong, because the place where he shot was still far away from Liang Dong, so the enemy was still observing where the attack came from, not where the enemy behind had been found.


    Liang Dong carefully analyzed his situation. What he could do was to distract the enemy''s attention and reduce the pressure on walvikski. It was impossible for him to kill and save people alone. The best result was that walvikski lasted long enough to wait for the rescue of Satan''s army.


    Six people left the battlefield and turned back to hide, while the other enemies immediately hid, instead of showing their backs without scruples as just now. In general, Liang Dong''s containment played a role.


    Liang Dong knows that it is impossible for the enemy not to find him now. Since the purpose is to attract the enemy''s attention, it''s better to do enough momentum.


    Liang Dong slightly lifted the muzzle of the gun, aimed at a man holding a telescope, and then immediately pulled the trigger.


    The man holding the telescope just showed a little head. There was no sight at a distance of 300 meters. He wanted to hit half of his head. It was estimated that it was a bit choking when Gao Yang came, so the shuttle bullet flew without suspense.


    A short shot failed to hit the enemy. Liang Dong knew that he had been completely exposed, so he made another long shot regardless.


    The enemy holding the telescope failed to hit. Liang Dong shrank behind the stone and put on a magazine. At this time, the stone pile he was hiding had been crackled by bullets and debris was flying.


    After a few breaths, Liang Dong looked out from the stone crack. He couldn''t see where the enemy was hiding.


    It''s impossible to deal with more than a dozen. If you have help, you don''t need more. Even if it''s only one shift, you can copy the enemy''s back path, but there''s only one person. It''s really impossible to do it.


    When Liang Dong was helpless, he saw two enemies jump out from behind the hidden stone and run to both sides quickly.


    The enemy wants to use the opportunity to suppress the Liangdong to move to both sides, and then he can hit the Liangdong hidden behind the stone from the side.


    Liang Dong''s advantage now is that he can shoot bullets out of the crack in the stone and shoot under the premise of shelter. It''s not easy to see an exposed enemy. Of course, this opportunity can''t be missed.


    Dada, dada, dada, three short shots in a row. The enemy fell to the ground just before hiding behind the stone.


    Liang Dong was very excited when he hit a moving target. Then he rushed out of the pile of stones and ran towards another stone he had chosen long ago when the enemy changed his magazine and suppressed his firepower a little weaker.


    The enemy''s fire came quickly. When the dust from bullets splashed around Liang Dong, he jumped and flew behind the stone.


    The reinforcements will arrive soon. Liang Dong knows this, so what he thinks now is that he must not let the enemy attack wolvikski with all his strength, and he must give full play to the harassing effect he can play.


    The probe took a look. The enemy couldn''t see it. Instead, he saw a helicopter flying over.


    This is really no move. The enemy called the armed helicopter. As long as the helicopter goes around behind the stone, no matter how to hit it, it must be a matter of hooking fingers to solve the battle.


    Desperate and helpless, Liang Dong felt he had to fight another one, so he aimed at the direction of the bullet, saw an enemy''s head and fired a shot.


    This time, I don''t know whether it was the outbreak of desperate situation or the outbreak of character. Liang Dong even saw the blood burst after the enemy was shot.


    After firing the gun, Liang Dong turned and ran down the mountain.


    The helicopter flew so fast, how could Liang Dong run out on his two legs, and a brush shell fell around Liang Dong''s body.


    Liang Dong was staring at the helicopter when he was running. When he saw that there was light and smoke at the muzzle of the helicopter machine gun, he immediately rushed behind a pile of stones and waited for the shell to blow again. Liang Dong stood up again and ran unharmed.


    Fortunately, he escaped one round of shelling, but he couldn''t escape the next round of shelling. It''s impossible. Liang Dong just didn''t want to stay in place as a target. At least he had to add some difficulty to the pilot.


    Liang Dong, who was still running, felt a shock in his back and knew it was shot. He roared, "I have a bulletproof vest..."


    It was not the mechanism gun of the helicopter, but the bullet fired by the enemy. It just didn''t puncture the bulletproof vest, but Liang Dong was not too happy. He died early and later. Sure enough, before his voice fell, he felt that an irresistible force pushed him to the ground, and half of his body was unconscious.


    Liang Dong, who fell forward and ate shit, raised his hand and touched it hard. As a result, he touched a hand of blood and a big hole in his stomach. Then he said helplessly, "you mother, dead..."

 Chapter 2460

    Gao Yang finally saw the helicopter in the sky. A helicopter was firing mechanism guns at the ground, so he immediately shouted, "rush over! Air defense missiles shoot down the helicopter!"


    Satan has prepared a lot of portable air defense missiles. He brought them all when he came to rescue walvikski this time.


    They didn''t give the air defense missiles to the sharp knife commandos. It''s not being stingy, but the illiterates of the sharp knife commandos who can''t use them. In addition, they sent special forces to take helicopters and launch raids with the cooperation of armed helicopters. How can they be high-value targets such as the headquarters? Who will attack the scattered husai armed teams on the front line.


    It turned out that the front-line husai armed soldiers had also distributed several portable air defense missiles, but Shah did not launch several air strikes. In addition, those soldiers indiscriminately fired missiles when they saw the plane. Facts have proved that it is a waste to use air defense missiles for those soldiers on the front-line.


    The killing of several husai armed soldiers on the front line is not worth the shell money. It''s even worse. The death of several husai armed militia is not worth the money of an air defense ballistic missile. Anyway, the enemy and husai armed forces themselves do not take the lives of a few small soldiers seriously, so they will not carry air defense missiles to the front line.


    Who would have thought that the Shah finally dispatched special forces to carry out vertical attacks on the northwest border, but the target was a front-line team rather than the rear headquarters. It''s unreasonable to say that the Shah people don''t understand the meaning of special operations at all. Anyway, they did.


    "For such a ridiculous thing, if you make a film, the director must be scolded. He doesn''t understand the basic common sense, so the Shah people can do it!"


    After swearing in the car, Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie and shouted, "Cobra, how are you, mouse, mouse, come back!"


    Li JinFang, Jason and Raphael carry a missile launcher alone. Satan does not lack air defense missiles, and Apache helicopters are notoriously difficult to fight, so it is natural to greet them with high standards.


    While Gao Yang called, Raphael was the first to launch a missile. Almost at the same time as Jason, Frye also launched an air defense missile, but Li JinFang didn''t move.


    Apache, who was just firing shells at the ground, flew forward quickly, and the two missiles pulled out a little distance and went straight.


    The helicopter threw a decoy bomb while making a maneuver to avoid it. One of the two missiles jumped at the decoy bomb and exploded, while the other exploded near the tail wing of the helicopter.


    "Hit!"


    "Injury, injury!"


    Just then, the third anti-aircraft missile launched by Li JinFang flew straight away and exploded above the front of the Apache helicopter.


    The Apache was stunned. The most advanced and powerful armed helicopter really deserved its reputation, but the Apache was seriously damaged and staggered in flight trying to leave the battlefield.


    "Let go of the plane and three armed helicopters. Give priority to attacking armed helicopters. The tortoise led the sharp knife to rescue."


    Quickly gave the order, Gao Yang continued to call: "Cobra, please answer the call, mouse, receive the answer!"


    Already in contact with the enemy, he got out of the car, leaned against a stone, waved his arm while calling, and signaled the person holding the anti-aircraft missile to pull the distance further.


    The main threat comes from the enemy in the air rather than on the ground, so Satan''s main task is air defense. As for the task of ground operations to rescue walvikski, it is handed over to the sharp knife commando led by Peter.


    Just then, Andy Ho, holding a telescope, shouted, "that''s a mouse! The mouse is below, he doesn''t look good!"


    Looking in the direction of Andy He Zhi, Gao Yang''s heart cooled first. It turned out that the helicopter hit Liang Dong just now. Looking at Liang Dong lying on the ground with a pool of blood on his body, it''s more or less dangerous.


    "Go save the mouse!"


    Gao Yang can''t tell what it''s like. Don''t worry about it. First confirm the life and death of Liang Dong.


    Albert shouted at the two husai armed soldiers, "take the stretcher and come with me!"


    Jason''s drone has been close to the battlefield. Then Jason roared, "I don''t see the cobra, but there are still people alive. The enemy''s encirclement is very small!"


    Tommy set up mortars and tried to fire shells at the enemy quickly. At this time, the helicopter still hovering over the battlefield began to fire rockets.


    The enemy''s encirclement has shrunk very small. Now the remaining people of the sharp knife commando stick to a very narrow position. It''s hard to say how many people can survive if this series of rockets continue.


    Gao Yang''s eyes are red, but he can''t do anything. He can''t sit anything except continue to call Cobra loudly.


    "Cobra, answer! Cobra, answer!"


    Walvikski didn''t respond, and it was bad.


    Two more helicopters came in the distance, and Apache, who had finished firing rockets over the battlefield, was rapidly leaving the battlefield. Satan''s air defense trajectory was completely useless. First, because of the long distance, and second, because Apache''s maneuver was large and fast, the seeker of the air defense missile could not lock the helicopter at all.


    The use of high-tech weapons must follow the use conditions. The seeker can''t lock the helicopter. It''s better to launch a rocket without a seeker.


    "The enemy began to evacuate!"


    "Apache is covering the enemy''s evacuation, boss. Are you close to the attack?"


    It''s absolutely impossible to use portable air defense missiles to fight Apache face to face. This is not a transport helicopter. Under the control of the advanced fire control system, the mechanism gun on Apache can accurately kill a person four or five kilometers away. It''s like playing, not to mention fire arrows and even air to ground missiles.


    "Don''t push the enemy too hard."


    Gao Yang clenched his teeth and gave the order, which is the advice of the Shah people. When they saw that there were air defense missiles, they adopted the strategy of defending and covering the withdrawal of ground forces, rather than taking the initiative to attack, and simply killing all threatening targets on the ground. If they were replaced by American pilots, they would definitely fight over rather than withdraw immediately.


    Now Gao Yang''s main goal is to save people rather than annihilate the enemy, so he must stop. If he really wants to annoy Apache in the sky, he has to be unlucky. Therefore, since the enemy doesn''t continue to attack, he doesn''t dare to stimulate the enemy.


    This battle is really oppressive.


    Just then, Albert, who rushed to the bottom of the valley with a stretcher, shouted on the walkie talkie, "boss, the mouse is still alive!"


    Gao Yang was surprised and delighted, and hurriedly said, "is it dangerous?"


    After a while, Albert whispered slowly, "shot in the left side of the back and out of the abdomen. I want to start first aid. Boss, the mouse is still conscious. Do you want to talk to him?"


    Gao Yangmeng smashed his fist on the stone around him. He knew Liang Dong was hopeless. Otherwise, Albert didn''t say that. It was to let Liang Dong explain what happened later.

 Chapter 2461

    Most of the people who were shot in the trunk died before they could even say a word. Even if they didn''t die, there were not many people who could insist on talking, unless the injury was not so serious.


    But since Albert said Liang Dong''s injury was very serious, but he was able to speak, in Gao Yang''s view, there was only one possibility, and the light came back.


    At the beginning, Albert went down with two stretchers, but seeing that the situation was generally stable, the enemy didn''t mean to kill them all, but planned to leave after discovering that there were anti-aircraft missiles. Andy ho also began to run down the mountain.


    Gao Yang also wants to go on. Albert says that Liang Dong can still communicate. Gao Yang feels that he can''t be away when Liang Dong confesses his last few words, but when he is about to run down, Andy ho yells in the walkie talkie: "lift it up! Lift it up!"


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    "I think the mouse can be saved!"


    In a short dialogue, Gao Yang and Li JinFang have rushed to the valley, while Albert is hemostatic to the turned Liang Dong. As for Andy Ho, he has been looking through Liang Dong''s wound.


    Liang Dong''s abdomen has a big hole, his intestines are exposed, and his abdominal cavity is not stirred by bullets. It''s a mess, and I don''t know what Andy looks like.


    Liang Dong is now lying on the ground. From a high angle, there is a big hole on the right side of Liang Dong''s abdomen. If Liang Dong lies on his stomach, there is a small hole on the left side of his back waist.


    "The bullet enters from his left back waist, breaks through the bulletproof vest, rolls in the abdomen and wears out. It is blocked by the bulletproof vest in front. If there is no bulletproof vest, the bullet will wear out from the left side, but the bulletproof vest causes the warhead to roll over, causing greater damage to the mouse. The biggest damage is that the small intestine is broken."


    Andy Ho said Liang Dong''s injury very calmly. Albert said in a hurry: "there are feces in the abdominal cavity, which will cause infection almost 100%, and the wounds are too large and too many. I can''t stop bleeding quickly!"


    Andy ho bowed his head. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "there is still a chance. I have encountered this situation. I think there is still a chance."


    Albert looked up in surprise and said, "have you had a chance? Have you had such an operation? Have you survived?"


    Andy Ho said calmly, "dead, but I think the mouse still has a chance, because I have failed."


    When Andy he discussed the injury with Albert, Gao Yang and Li JinFang didn''t dare to say a word for fear of disrupting their thinking. At this time, Liang Dong said in a very weak voice: "I''m dead. Save your strength."


    Andy ho shook his head at Albert and said in a deep voice, "shut him up. Use all the sedatives, anesthetics and antibiotics. High dose."


    Liang Dong gasped for two breaths: "let me tell you my last words. I''ve been dragging on for so long..."


    After expressing his dissatisfaction, Liang Dong looked at Li JinFang and whispered, "toad, I''m sorry, I''ll take a step first."


    Li JinFang''s face was gloomy as if it was going to rain. He said hard, "don''t talk. Save your strength. The panda says you can''t die, then you have hope. Hold on."


    Liang Dong looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, I don''t regret it. After I die, you give the money to my family. I can trust you. If there is a pension, I also give it to my family. I don''t know how to give it. In short, it depends on you."


    Gao Yang squatted down and knelt beside Liang Dong, close to Liang Dong''s head and whispered, "monitor, do you have any wishes?"


    Liang Dong''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion, his lips moved slightly, and said in a low voice, "there''s No... now?"


    After hesitating, Liang Dong suddenly seemed to laugh, and then he whispered, "I suddenly remembered a joke."


    Gao Yang is stunned. Is it difficult for Liang Dong to tell a joke before he dies.


    "Have you ever heard of an old monk who is dying? The little monk asked him if he had any regrets. The old monk said, Shakespeare, ha ha, I think of this joke."


    Liang Dong really told a joke. Li JinFang frowned and said, "mouse, you, save your strength, you still have a way to save."


    Liang Dong glanced at the corner of his mouth and said powerlessly, "I know what''s going on. I''ll say something while I still have the strength. What can I save? It''s a waste of time and medicine. You ask me what I want. I don''t know what else I want. My biggest regret is that I''m still a place. I don''t want to die. I''m 31. I want to die again when I break a place, but I don''t have a chance, so Niang! I''ve lost a lot..."


    Liang Dong''s eyes slowly closed with regret on his face.


    Gao Yang looked up at the helicopter in the sky. He wanted to scold, but his mouth couldn''t open at all.


    Liang Dong suddenly opened his eyes again, shakily stretched out his right hand, stretched out his thumb and little finger, and said with great effort: "I tell you, I was shot in the back, but I''m not running away. I killed six, six..."


    Liang Dong closed his eyes again and tried to raise his hand. He fell to the ground feebly.


    "Mouse! Monitor! Monitor! Monitor!"


    "Squad leader!"


    When Gao Yang and Li JinFang shouted sadly, Andy said impatiently, "what are you shouting? I''m dizzy!"


    They looked at Andy ho in amazement. Andy Ho said seriously: "His injury is not the kind that will die soon. If there is no rescue, he will die slowly after suffering for a long time. Now he just faints and hasn''t died yet. However, it is difficult for him to survive this injury. His abdominal cavity is polluted by feces and his small intestine is almost completely broken. Even if he can stop bleeding and first aid is effective, he will not die in a short time, but will also die of infection or death Other complications. "


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "is he saved or not? If he is not saved, give him one and have a good time..."


    Andy he said with a serious face: "I think he can save, but I''m not sure. I have a 10% confidence that I can save him, and a 50% confidence that he won''t die in a short time and live for another five to seven days."


    "Then save it!"


    Andy he shook his head and said: "no, there are no conditions. Send him back for temporary treatment and then send him to Somalia. We have enough equipment and drugs in Somalia, but I must go to Somalia with him. After Somalia further stabilizes his injury, we must send him to a place with better medical conditions, and we must be fast, fast!"


    Gao Yangji said excitedly, "then take action. You go to Somalia with him. I''ll call a plane to come as soon as possible and then send you to Somalia as soon as possible!"


    After finishing the hurry, Gao Yang looked up at the leaving enemy and helicopter, and said stiffly: "it''s estimated that the cobra is over, Andy, since the monitor still has hope, we have to save him at any cost!"

 Chapter 2462

    Liang Dong was carried on a stretcher, and Albert began to give first aid to Liang Dong next to the car.


    At this time, the helicopter in the sky finally left. The enemy retreated far away and was picked up by the transport helicopter on the other side of the mountain.


    At this time, Gao Yang and them had a chance to get close to walvikski''s area.


    Liang Dong''s life and death are still uncertain. At this time, Gao Yang can''t stay with him. Instead, he gets on the car again and can drive faster.


    In the car, Joseph whispered, "can the mouse survive?"


    "There is hope, but there is little hope," said Gao Yang in a muffled voice


    Joseph breathed, "if there is hope, it''s good. If there is hope, it''s good."


    Gao Yang sighed heavily but didn''t speak. Joseph continued: "I like mice very much. I don''t just want him to cook. I like him. I like all people who are loyal to their duties and never retreat. Of course, the food cooked by mice is really delicious."


    When he spoke, Joseph didn''t seem very angry, but he was very serious. He stared at Joseph and said, "do you know our current opponent?"


    Joseph thought for a moment and nodded, "relatively speaking."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "why do they always do things that ordinary people can''t understand? Even in war, why do they send an elite special forces to attack some meaningless soldiers on the front line, but not do what special forces really should do, such as taking out our headquarters?"


    Joseph smiled disdainfully and said, "do you know how many princes Shah has?"


    "I don''t know."


    "About five thousand."


    "So much?"


    "There are not so many directly related, but there are still many. Do you know which princes like to gilt in the army?"


    "Well, I''ve heard of it."


    Joseph looked up and said in a deep voice, "if it''s a prince, a really important prince, and he needs a victory, do you think he should choose to fight our headquarters or any outpost on the front line?"


    "To fight the headquarters, such a victory is meaningful, and meaningful is more dazzling."


    "You''re wrong. Your highness needs only a victory, a victory that is not dangerous but enough to show off. It''s too risky to fight the headquarters. Compared with a truly meaningful victory, safety must be more important, because it''s your highness. It doesn''t matter even if he doesn''t have dazzling achievements. Do you understand now?"


    "I see."


    Joseph stepped on the brake, there was no road ahead, and the SUV couldn''t go.


    Gao Yang jumped out of the car and waved his hand. Now he doesn''t need to say anything. Everyone knows what to do.


    There are about 60 people in the besieged and annihilated sharp knife commandos. When they enter the core position of the most intense battlefield, the first thing they see is the corpses. Most of the bizarre corpses were killed by armed helicopters, and the corpses directly hit by machine guns or fire arrows can not remain intact.


    Gao Yang is most worried that walvikski has committed suicide. In that case, there will be no chance.


    It''s not the rule that you''d rather commit suicide than be captured, but for Satan''s people, it''s best to do this, because being captured is much more tragic than suicide.


    Walking slowly between the corpse and the stump, Gao Yang hoped to find walvikski''s body. With a large number of sharp knife commandos pouring into the battlefield, a lucky man was finally found.


    "There''s a living, medic!"


    "There are wounded people! It doesn''t seem to matter. Come here with a stretcher!"


    Finally, Peter reached out and said loudly in the walkie talkie, "I see the Cobra! Where is he!"


    Following Peter''s finger, Gao Yang ran quickly.


    Peter arrived first than Gaoyang. He stood in front of walvikski, with disappointment and sadness on his face.


    Gao Yang squatted down next to walvikski''s body.


    Volvicksky held a pistol in his hand, his body spread out in a big font on the ground, and the ground under his head was full of blood.


    Gao Yang covered his forehead, lowered his head and sighed heavily.


    Peter whispered, "I killed myself..."


    If you commit suicide and people die, you don''t have to call Albert or Andy.


    Frye stood beside Gao Yang. In the dead crowd, he suddenly said in surprise, "the cobra''s finger seems to move."


    Gao Yang immediately put down his hand and said loudly, "hmm? Are you wrong?"


    At this time, Peter said strangely, "generally speaking, suicide will shoot in the mouth or near the ear, which can ensure to hit the central nervous system. Where is his wound?"


    What else did he say? Gao Yang opened walvikski''s body directly. He just looked at it and shouted, "medical guard! Panda, come here!"


    Albert was treating Liang Dong, but Andy he came with the big army, because he was not needed for the time being. In Satan''s heart, everyone felt that walvikski was dead, and Andy he thought so, so he didn''t come at all.


    As a doctor, the living are more important than the dead, no matter who it is, but as long as walvikski is not dead, walvikski is certainly more important than any husai armed man.


    "Not suicide?"


    Andy asked him in surprise, squatted beside walwicksky, just touched it, and he began to shout, "dizzy, just dizzy!"


    "Look at this!"


    Peter shouted in surprise. Then he picked up a stone slightly larger than a walnut nearby and said excitedly, "the cobra didn''t commit suicide. He was hit in the back of the head by a piece of blown rubble!"


    Andy ho is checking the wound on the back of walwicksky''s head. He quickly said: "he''s not dead. He can''t die, but he''s still very dangerous. The position of the injury is too important, but he can''t die. I don''t know whether it''s his good luck or misfortune."


    It makes sense to say that walvix kissin''s luck is unbearable. In order to avoid being captured, he should commit suicide, but before committing suicide, he was hit in the head by a stone blown up by a helicopter and fainted.


    It''s no problem to say that walvikski is unfortunate. Those Shah people have given up their attack and will survive without injury and disease as long as they stick to it for a few more minutes. Although a few of the sharp knife commandos survived, there are five lucky people who didn''t even break the skin.


    But as long as you''re not dead, you''re lucky.


    Andy he, who finished the examination, said urgently: "the trauma is not important. What matters is inside. I''m worried about intracranial hemorrhage. His appearance is consistent with the symptoms of intracranial hemorrhage. He must pass the instrument detection. If it is serious, craniotomy must be performed as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang immediately stood up and said loudly, "don''t delay any more, find a way!"

 Chapter 2463

    In Satan''s headquarters, the worried Yang couldn''t calm down for a moment.


    Liang Dong and wolwikski''s injuries are very serious. Wolwikski doesn''t know what''s going on, but Liang Dong''s injury takes a little longer and will die. There is no possibility of survival.


    Liang Dong must be transferred to Somalia with better medical conditions as soon as possible. There are medical equipment and drugs already prepared by Satan. Naturally, the fastest way to transfer is by plane, but the problem is that Liang Dong is on the northwest border of Yemen, and there is no airport here.


    Gao Yang has five usable an-32 in his hand. It has enough range and complete pilots, but when he really wants to use it, he is sad because there is no airport. What a pity.


    Sana''a airport is controlled by husai armed forces. Liang Dong is sent to Sana''a airport by car. It is not impossible to take off from Sana''a, but Liang Dong will be dead when he comes to Sana''a after running down hundreds of kilometers.


    Gao Yang is trying to find a way. He even plans to send Liang Dong and walvikski to naijilan. Naijilan has an airport and is only tens of kilometers away. In terms of time, this is the only way to save Liang Dong.


    However, naijilan has a large army stationed, and all the channels held by Gaoyang do not have the ability to arrange a plane to take off in naijilan without being discovered.


    Gao Yang is anxious, but he thinks about it. The only way is to send Liang Dong to Sana''a by car. Although he knows that Liang Dong can''t stick to it after a long-distance bump, it''s really helpless to see that Liang Dong is dead.


    Despair enveloped everyone in Satan''s heart. Of course, Gao Yang was no exception. The time passed minute by minute. It''s best to arrange to send him away immediately after Andy Ho''s operation on Liang Dong, whether by plane or car.


    Finally, Gao Yang put down the phone he had been holding and whispered, "Joseph, you and Andy he, take four sharp knife commandos and drive the monitor and cobra to Sana''a. the plane will land at Sana''a airport in two hours. You... Try to send the monitor to Sana''a in six hours."


    Joseph nodded with a calm face.


    Groliov only sighed.


    Gao Yang suddenly felt very tired. He began to doubt whether his mercenary career had any reason to continue.


    If there are no dead people, the most dangerous situation can only be regarded as stimulation, but the dead people are still different after all.


    He shook his head hard, as if he could throw out the ideas he didn''t think he should have, and then said powerlessly: "go and prepare, be careful on the road."


    Joseph went to prepare the car and the supplies needed on the road. No one under the sunshade opened his mouth, but in the end he just said, "let''s disperse, be vigilant, and don''t be taken away by the enemy."


    When everyone got up in silence and prepared to leave, someone said, "what happened? What''s the situation?"


    Gao Yang looked up and found that Salim finally came.


    Salim is responsible for many things of the whole northwest front. He is not a military commander, but many things in the war also need his intervention, so Salim naturally can''t stay with Satan all the time.


    "Our sharp knife commando on the front line was attacked. The enemy was the elite special forces of Shah and four armed helicopters. Only six people in the sharp knife commando led by cobra were not injured, and most of the others died. In order to rescue them, the rats were injured and dying, and Cobra was seriously injured. Now the situation is unknown."


    Salim said anxiously, "is the rat seriously injured? If he is seriously injured, he should be sent to Sana''a for treatment. The conditions here are too poor. There is nothing! Only when he is sent to Sana''a can he have a chance."


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "I''m going to send it to Sana''a, but when the car arrives in Sana''a, it''s estimated that everything is late. There''s no way. We have a plane, but we can''t land here."


    Salim waved his hand and said loudly, "can''t the helicopter? We have a helicopter. It only takes more than an hour to get to Sana''a by helicopter..."


    Gao Yang immediately jumped up and said in surprise, "do you have a helicopter?"


    "Yes, we have seized several helicopters from the Zhengfu army. Originally, we didn''t have pilots, but now Iran has sent pilots. Our helicopters can fly. Although the situation is not very good and there are often problems, those Iranian pilots say they can be used now."


    "But..."


    Gao Yanggang said, but he immediately changed his voice and said, "let the helicopter come here right away. The fastest speed, Salim, please!"


    Gao Yang found that he really despised the power of a country. Yemen is really too poor. He really wants nothing. However, no matter how poor a country is, it is also a country!


    Gao Yang knows that Yemen has an air force, including MIG 29, several Mi 35 armed helicopters and more than a dozen types of transport helicopters. These aircraft are mainly concentrated in Sana''a. after Hussein''s armed forces captured Sana''a, they also took over most of the possessions of the Yemeni air force.


    However, the MiG-29 in Yemen is all waste because of lack of maintenance. All fighters are furnishings and can only be placed in the hangar for people to visit, but they can''t take off at all. The same is true for helicopters. A few usable helicopters have been used and dispatched by Hadi. When Hadi left, all helicopters were taken to Aden.


    However, Yemen now has usable helicopters. With the help of Iran, the husai armed forces are actually completing the transformation from a guerrilla team to a regular army. Although this change is still very preliminary, it is changing after all. The husai armed forces are learning to become a real national armed force.


    The Shah people have proved that even if they can no longer fight, they can still crush a mercenary regiment by relying on many high-tech equipment accumulated with heavy money. The husai armed forces have proved that no matter how backward they are, they can never be despised by a mercenary regiment.


    Gao Yang never thought that husai armed forces could provide him with any help and provide him with the most urgently needed aircraft. Unexpectedly, Salim finally helped him solve the biggest difficulty, and he didn''t want to inform Salim at all.


    Salim didn''t know Gao Yang''s heart. He just said hurriedly: "we have an armed helicopter on the front line. It''s less than 50 kilometers away from here. Ye Haiya has reached the front line of the northwest border. He came by helicopter. If he calls the helicopter, there will be no problem."


    Mi 35 is the export model of MI 24. The MI 35 owned by Yemen is still an early version, but it is enough to send Liang Dong and walvikski to Sana''a.


    Gao Yang stopped talking nonsense. He grasped Salim''s hand tightly and said excitedly, "let the helicopter come quickly, hurry up!"

 Chapter 2464

    Gao Yang felt that he had made a mistake. He had been staring at all the information of Shah, but ignored the changes of husai armed forces during this period of time.


    The change of Hussein''s armed forces is no secret. After a long talk with Salim, Gao Yang understood how great changes had taken place in Hussein''s armed forces in a short time.


    First of all, the husai armed forces have everything they didn''t have. Tanks, aircraft, artillery, radar and all the combat equipment once belonging to the Yemeni government army have fallen into the hands of the husai armed forces, and the husai armed forces can now use these equipment they have never touched before.


    Although it is very backward and few, husai''s armed forces have changed their guns. They are no longer the guerrillas that only rely on rifles and mortars to attack the world.


    The most outrageous thing is that the husai armed forces still have ballistic missiles.


    Yemen has Scud missiles. Before the civil war, these missiles naturally belonged to the Zhengfu army, but now, all these missiles belong to husai armed forces. According to the information revealed by Salim, husai armed forces have been able to use these high-tech weapons that are big killers for them.


    The change of Hussein''s armed forces must come from the help of Iran, but no matter what the reason for the change of Hussein''s armed forces is, it can''t be more appropriate to describe the change of Hussein''s armed forces from the perspective of the three-day scraping of eyes.


    "We need to pay attention to the enemy''s new trends. Although the enemy has set the target of sending special forces to attack on the front line for the first time, this behavior is certainly not normal. We need to focus on preventing the headquarters from being attacked. I mean, any headquarters on the front line needs to be on alert, because according to the equipment available to the Shah side, their combat range is very large, You can attack all our headquarters, and you don''t even have to worry about interception from us. "


    After a long talk with Salim, Gao Yang finally raised his concerns. In fact, Shah''s special forces are still inexperienced, but with good equipment and sufficient training, Shah''s special forces are still not able to compete with husai armed forces.


    Salim nodded and said, "I know that today''s war has reminded all of us that ye Haiya has raised the alert level. Recently, sha''a has made great moves along the northwest border, so ye Haiya was sent here from Aden to preside over the overall situation."


    Yahya husai is the No. 2 figure of husai''s armed forces. When he comes to the northwest front line, he will bring more capable troops and generals, which will really help to stabilize the situation on the northwest border.


    After a little hesitation, Salim looked forward to Gao Yang and said, "in fact, I want to know whether we have a way to retaliate against Shah. I know that you are an expert in small-scale special operations. Do you think we have the ability to attack Shah?"


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "impossible!"


    He reached out and knocked on the drawing in front of him and said loudly: "To meet several key points of special operations, we must first have a strong enough combat force, not too many people, but we must be strong enough, and then we need to have appropriate means of delivery, whether it is helicopter transportation, airborne, car or even walking. It doesn''t matter, but it must be appropriate, but there is no appropriate means of delivery in the current situation we are facing."


    Salim snapped, "can''t you drive?"


    He shook his head and said: "This is not a matter of speed, but a matter of suddenness and secrecy. The terrain here is mountainous. The enemy has sufficient protection in the military base on the other side of the border. Even by air drop or helicopter landing, he can''t break through the enemy''s air defense network, and can''t quietly break through the enemy''s warning. What''s more, he talks about suddenness and concealment, and loses his suddenness And concealment, then sending a small-scale special combat team to launch special combat operations is death. "


    Salim seemed disappointed, but Gao Yang continued: "The last and most important thing is intelligence. What is the significance of a small and powerful special combat force? Special combat forces are sharp knives, short and sharp, which are very easy to pierce the enemy''s heart. However, to pierce the enemy''s shield and heavy armor, it is not a task that a sharp knife can undertake, so we need extremely accurate intelligence, such as knowing the enemy''s headquarters Where are important targets, such as important oil depots, and so on, and then we have to know the enemy''s weak defense. Only with intelligence can we have the opportunity to launch and complete a sudden attack, and such an action has the significance of launching. "


    Salim shook his head. After a moment of silence, he looked at Gao Yang, looked confused and said, "but today, the Shah people launched an attack on our front-line forces, and we suffered heavy losses, which shows that their action effect is very good..."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said firmly, "their practice is wrong, extremely wrong. Special forces don''t use it like this. Every special combat team member is very valuable and can''t be wasted like this!"


    Salim sighed helplessly and said, "OK, I see. I have another question. Do you think the sharp knife commando is a qualified special force now?"


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how to answer Salim''s question. Maybe in the eyes of husai armed people, the sharp knife commandos are very powerful, but in his opinion, the sharp knife commandos are really too scum.


    Just then, yak suddenly broke into the high tent.


    "Emergency information, we have found out the identity of the commander who launched the raid this morning, Prince Fahd Ben Turki, grandson of the former king, senior commander of the general staff of Shah, major general!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s really a prince."


    Yak said excitedly: "also! Major general Fahd proposed to continue special operations. He led a special force to operate in Yemen, not in Shah! It''s in Yemen! Now even the specific location is clear. It''s in a village called o''harahan. The intelligence source is that major general Fahd has just sent back his location."


    Gao Yang rubbed to his feet, buttoned his helmet on his head and said to Salim, "you ask me when it''s suitable for a special war operation? Now, the enemy doesn''t have a military base under heavy protection, and we have detailed information about the enemy. In this case, it doesn''t matter what delivery method we use!"


    Salim also stood up and said in surprise, "do you want to fight?"


    "Yes, we must fight! We must fight and fast!"


    After finishing speaking to Salim, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said in a hurry: "assemble urgently, all combat equipment and protective equipment, night attack, beheading, targeting enemy special forces attacking cobra, over!"

 Chapter 2465

    A long-range attack, launched at night, which is what Gao Yang and Satan are best at.


    The battle of thousands of people requires the ability of commanders at the head level. The battle of tens of thousands of people requires the command ability of at least the division commander level. Gao Yang has neither experience in commanding large-scale combat nor the ability to command thousands of people to fight once


    No matter what ability it is, it needs to be learned and trained. Gao Yang has no need to command large-scale combat, so he naturally lacks the motivation to learn. Therefore, his ability to command a large-scale battle is really poor, but he only commands more than a dozen people to conduct a special operation, which is what Gao Yang is best at.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Gao Yang is the top expert in commanding small-scale special operations in the world. He is incomparably experienced. What''s more valuable is that Gao Yang has commanded almost any type of special operations, hostage rescue, beheading, jungle warfare, Lane warfare, indoor warfare, mountain warfare, supported combat, unsupported combat, etc, Even Gao Yang fought a naval battle.


    In terms of experience, Gao Yang is the most experienced commander in the world, and Satan is the most experienced team in the world. No matter how many powerful special forces there are in those big countries, the commanders of those teams certainly don''t have much real combat opportunities. No matter how many exercises, they are not as impressive as a real combat.


    In terms of equipment, Satan''s equipment is absolutely first-class, and the light weapons part is super first-class.


    Satan''s personnel composition is very reasonable. There are excellent candidates in all positions, and the team is extremely stable and United.


    In short, one sentence on strength is enough to summarize Satan under Gao Yang''s leadership, that is, Satan has not lost the war so far.


    Now the artillery is gone, Liang Dong''s life and death are uncertain, and walvikski''s life and death are uncertain, but Satan''s is not damaged at all. If you want to launch an action to stab the enemy''s heart, Satan is still the Satan.


    It only took ten minutes for all Satan''s members to gather in place.


    Gao Yang put on his tactical clothes, helmet and mask, completely removed the Yemeni dress and restored his most used clothes.


    Satan who does not need to hide, does not need logistics, does not consider support at all, and does not have to work hard to move with a lagging team. This is the real Satan.


    As usual, it is necessary to make preparations before the war. Gao Yang stood in front of Satan, pointed to a point on the map and said loudly: "this is O''Hara Khan village. The gang who attacked Cobra are hiding here. The commander is a prince and a major general. Our goal is to wipe out the enemy. Here is the mission brief.


    There are about 600 villagers in o''harahan village. The residents of this village tend to Shah emotionally. After the battle is launched, the residents of this village are likely to be hostile to us, which must be paid attention to.


    The straight-line distance between O''Hara Khan village and us is 32 kilometers. We take a bus to O''Hara Khan village. The whole route is about 80 kilometers long. About two-thirds of the route is in the mountains and one-third is in the desert. The whole journey is expected to take three hours. Now it is 9:20 at night. The best result is to arrive before 12:30.


    Focus on Prince Hurd. From his name, it can be seen that he is the legitimate grandson of the former king. He is a senior commander of the general staff of Shah, a major general, and a senior special operations expert. He once learned how to conduct special operations in the United States. From the battle process and results of commanding the raid on Cobra I, he lacks combat experience.


    Major general Fahd is determined to show his talents, and he is also very proud. After the raid on Cobra I, his confidence seems to have begun to expand, and the record of completely annihilating a front-line elite force can not satisfy him, so he led his subordinates into Yemen and determined to launch a more important special operation. However, we can''t judge at present The purpose of his stay in the village of O''Hara Khan.


    According to the available information and my judgment, major general Fahd has systematically learned how to carry out special operations, has certain command ability and strong expectation of war. However, from the perspective of his command technique, this person''s command is relatively rigid due to his lack of experience. Therefore, we are likely to encounter a defense position arranged according to the textbook, which will affect our potential The enemy commander''s lack of on-the-spot command capability is beneficial to us.


    Next, let''s talk about the troops we are about to face. We are facing the special forces with the strongest combat effectiveness, the highest training intensity and the best treatment. They are subordinate to the Shah National Guard. I remind you that the national guard is the pillar and confidant of the Shah royal family, and its strength is much higher than that of the Shah national defense force. "


    The number of enemies is about 100. We can''t get the exact number. We can only speculate according to the situation when Cobra 1 was attacked.


    The enemy''s equipment could not be determined, except that the enemy was still carrying six Black Hawk helicopters and six long bow Apache armed helicopters. All the enemy''s aircraft landed in the desert near O''Hara Khan village. The specific location needs to be investigated after arriving at the scene.


    The primary objective of our specific actions is to destroy all the enemy''s armed helicopters, then destroy the enemy''s transport helicopters, and finally attack the enemy''s infantry.


    Next, let''s talk about our arrangement. All Satan members will go out and fight with the black devil. The specific deployment will be decided after reaching the operation area.


    No one knows about this operation except Salim. The whole operation is absolutely confidential. Salim will announce the news and personally lead the sharp knife commando to support us after our battle and victory. Therefore, we actually have no support, but someone will clean the battlefield for us.


    Above, the operation brief is over. Anyone who has any questions or requirements can put forward them now. "


    After Gao Yang finished the pre war briefing, Irene was the first to raise her hand. Gao Yang pointed to Irene. Then Irene immediately saluted and said excitedly, "sir! May I ask the number and name of the enemy troops, sir!"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and then said loudly: "At present, there is no accurate information to indicate the enemy''s unit number. It is speculated that the enemy may be a special operation battalion subordinate to the Royal Guard regiment of the Shah National Guard. There is no number. This unit is known as the crown on the head of the Shah National Guard. Because of the mission of this unit, the name of this unit is the crown! Our opponent is the Shah crown force, which is very likely. There are other doubts Ask? "


    Irene slapped a salute and said loudly, "no, sir, I''m very happy to kill the crown army in my resume. Thank you, sir!"


    Gao Yang returned a military salute to Irene. At this time, Raphael raised his hand. Then he said loudly, "boss, why should we solve the enemy''s helicopter first, rather than kill the enemy''s commander first."


    Gao Yang clenched his fist and said in a deep voice: "the armed helicopter is the enemy''s most threatening fist, and the transport helicopter is their legs to escape. We cut off the enemy''s arms first, and then break the enemy''s legs, and then the enemy can''t run if he wants to run. Therefore, although this is a beheading move, we can put the enemy''s head last."

 Chapter 2466

    The motorcade has set out. In order to maintain the greatest degree of confidentiality, the lighting control must be maintained throughout the whole journey of the motorcade.


    Satan has no shortage of night vision devices. As long as there are enough batteries, the light control will not bring too much inconvenience, but it can improve the probability of success as much as possible, because there are many people in Yemen who provide information to Shah.


    Satan is all out, plus the militants among the three black Demons: Tata, Vassili and hammer.


    Getting rid of the burden of the sharp knife commando, although there is less firepower provided by more than 200 people, it will only make Satan''s combat effectiveness higher, because Satan should be used as a dagger to pierce the enemy''s heart, not as a siege hammer. If the personnel are streamlined, there are only advantages and no disadvantages.


    The roads in the mountain area are not easy to walk. After leaving the mountain area, there is simply no road, but driving in the desert can be said to be everywhere. After walking the rugged roads in the mountain area in two and a half hours, the speed of the team driving in the desert immediately increased a lot.


    The plan was to arrive at the battle site in three hours. In fact, it took three hours and 20 minutes. The convoy stopped at a distance of five kilometers from the village of O''Hara Khan.


    We can''t get any closer. There is no cover in the desert. It''s easy to be found by the enemy if the distance is too close. Especially if we use a large thermal imager for warning, such as the thermal imager on Apache helicopter, Satan''s motorcade has been found at this distance.


    Gao Yang believes that on the premise of being far away from the logistics base, the enemy can not use the thermal imager on the helicopter at night, but just guard. Therefore, Satan has a full opportunity to get close to O''Hara Khan village.


    Knife commandos are indeed a burden in special operations, but knife commandos are also helpers, such as helping to carry heavy objects.


    Without the sharp knife commandos, Satan can only carry things such as anti tank missiles and portable anti-aircraft missiles by himself.


    Anti tank missiles are very heavy. Although the crown forces do not have tanks and armored vehicles, the helicopters parked on the ground use anti tank missiles, which are much better than anti-aircraft missiles. They are accurate and powerful.


    "Radio audition, over."


    All the people got out of the car, but they didn''t get together. They raised their voices and lowered their voices. They gave orders in the walkie talkie for radio test.


    "Everything is normal, over."


    "Check the equipment, over."


    "All equipment is normal, over."


    After the walkie talkie was tested and the individual combat equipment was checked, Gao Yang raised his hand and whispered in the walkie talkie: "ram, rabbit and crow, three people marched 500 meters ahead as the vanguard, and others marched with the maximum load, over."


    At the command, Gao Yang, Cui Bo and Phoenix immediately moved forward, while all the others began to nervously carry the heavy equipment they needed or put on the folding trailer.


    The at-14 short anti tank missile launcher weighs 19 kg, and a cylindrical missile weighs 27 kg, that is, an anti tank missile system ready for launch weighs 46 kg.


    A set of needle -s portable air defense missiles also weighs nearly 20 kilograms, not to mention that Satan has to carry a large number of rocket launchers and a larger ammunition base than usual.


    The enemy has a very large number of helicopters, enough to have 12. In this way, there must be at least 10 anti tank missiles, at least three launchers, and at least 10 portable air defense missiles,


    In a real fight, the enemy will certainly attack, and there may be mistakes in their own launch. Therefore, ten missiles of the two kinds, on the premise that they can destroy part of the enemy''s helicopter on the ground, have been reduced to the minimum carrying capacity, and it can be said that they are almost unprepared.


    Coupled with the indispensable rocket launcher in combat, it is absolutely impossible to bear too much weight alone.


    Fortunately, Satan has an artifact, that is, a folding cart with wide tires that can drive in the desert without sinking into the sand.


    The problem faced by Satan is the same problem that special forces in many countries will face when they really fight. Therefore, special carts on desert terrain are not very rare. This kind of small carts do not need any high technology. They only need to be portable, light enough, wide enough wheels and will not sink in the sand.


    It''s common sense that it''s much easier to push dozens of kilograms of heavy objects with a trolley than to carry them on your back. Therefore, with a portable desert trolley almost one by one, Satan can transport enough heavy equipment to the battle area.


    Gao Yang was already at the front. It was estimated that the distance was almost 500 meters. After that, he opened the distance with Cui Bo and Phoenix, kneeling on one knee and waiting for the large forces behind to follow.


    The reason why the three snipers are the first is very simple, because they use the most advanced thermal imaging night vision instrument and the farthest detection distance. Walking in the first place can find the enemy earlier and find out whether the enemy has any changes faster.


    "Departure, over."


    Groliov whispered on the walkie talkie. Gao Yang immediately stood up and whispered, "start moving forward."


    Gao Yang began to walk forward. The team pulling the trolley behind him was only a little slower than the normal marching speed, so Gao Yang could move forward at the normal speed, and then just often stopped to observe with the thermal imager on the gun and maintain the rhythm, so he could always keep a distance of about 500 meters from the large army behind.


    All the way forward, when he was three kilometers away from O''Hara Khan village, Jason whispered in the walkie talkie: "three kilometers away, enter the air investigation area, over."


    Gao Yang stopped, knelt on one knee, and then whispered, "stop moving, conduct air investigation, over."


    After waiting for a few minutes, there was no sound at all. Jason said in a low voice: "the UAV has been released, the flight attitude is good, the control is good, the enemy has no anti reconnaissance electromagnetic interference, and the image has been transmitted to the receiving terminal. Over."


    Hearing Jason''s words, Gao Yang took out a three defense terminal intelligent electronic display from the outer pocket of his left arm, which is about the size of a five inch smart phone.


    In fact, this monitor is no different from a smart phone except that it can''t make calls and has three prevention functions.


    With this display, Gao Yang doesn''t have to squeeze with Jason to see the same display screen every time. Even if he keeps a distance from Jason, he can also receive the signal transmitted from Jason. Besides Gao Yang, Cui Bo, Tommy, Yuri and phoenix also have the same display.


    Adjust the screen light to be dark and raise his back to the forward direction to reduce the possibility of any discovery. There is only long yellow sand on the display, but soon he saw the outline of a village.

 Chapter 2467

    There is a winding moon hanging in the sky. The moon is dissatisfied, but it is very bright.


    The night when the moon is dark and the wind is high is the night of murder. A bright moon hanging in the sky is certainly not a good time to launch a night attack, but the bright moonlight is a favorable supplement for investigation.


    The UAV has dual imaging lenses of low light level and thermal imaging. Coupled with the bright moonlight, everything in O''Hara Khan village is displayed very clearly on the display.


    O''Hara Khan village is an oasis in the desert. Around the village is a continuous desert. There is no farmland or anything, but there is an important highway connecting Yemen and Shah.


    A long time ago, O''Hara Khan village was a very important trade transit station in the desert. Like all the ancient desert villages that had been brilliant, O''Hara Khan village had long declined, but its former glory was still vaguely recognizable. Now there are only a few hundred people left in the village, which occupies a huge area.


    From south to north, the highway passes by the O''Hara Khan village. After passing through the O''Hara Khan village, there is another 30 kilometers, which is the border line between Yemen and Shah. After crossing the border line, the highway will be connected with the most important highway 15 in the south of Shah.


    There are a large number of open spaces in and around the village where helicopters can land. The UAV investigation soon found that there are several helicopters parked in the northwest of the village. From the UAV, it can be seen that there is a hardened ground. In the past, it should be a parking lot for large trucks.


    Because of the different sizes, Black Hawk helicopter and Longbow Apache can be easily distinguished.


    "Two long bow Apache and two black eagles were found in the northwest. There were walls around them, but no guards were found."


    However, only four helicopters were found, and eight helicopters remained to be found. The UAV continued to maintain its altitude and cruised over o''harahan village. Soon, five more helicopters were found in the east of the village.


    "Three black eagles and two Apache are at the east end of the village. There are buildings and guards around."


    Intelligence shows that there are a total of 12 helicopters. Now nine have been found, but the remaining three have never been found.


    After searching over the whole village, Jason did not find where the remaining three helicopters were. At this time, Jason whispered, "boss, the remaining three helicopters may have left here, but they may also be hidden. I want to reduce the flying altitude of the UAV."


    "Lower the height, be careful."


    The drone continued to search. Finally, Jason said with a little excitement: "in the middle of the village, in the square of the prayer place, we found a suspected target with simple camouflage, guarded, and at least four humanoid activity heat sources around."


    Although they can land everywhere in the desert, helicopters also need a suitable parking place for a long time. It''s not good to always throw them in the sand, so the twelve helicopters are parked separately. Now, we have finally found all twelve helicopters.


    When the helicopter is found, the investigation task is far from over. The next step is to focus on the distribution of enemy sentinels. Under the search of small thermal imager, it is easy to find as long as it is not very deep.


    In the war, talents are the most important, but the changes brought by science and technology have become more and more great. Many times, they can even play a decisive role. A strong army and appropriate high-tech equipment can be regarded as adding wings to the tiger.


    Keep all the parking positions of the helicopter in mind, and then carefully observe the Sentinels that have been found. Gao Yang pondered for a moment, and finally returned to the queue of large troops.


    The situation is a bit tricky. It''s time to formulate the following specific action plan.


    After several people gathered together, Gao Yang whispered with the picture just intercepted: "The location of the helicopter is a little difficult. Although the helicopters in the northwest and East are outside the village, they are protected by the wall, and the anti tank missile cannot attack directly. As for the three helicopters in the middle of the village, they can only sneak in and destroy them. If they can''t destroy the three helicopters in the village after fighting outside, the enemy will be killed People have enough time to react. "


    Groliov whispered, "we must act separately, divided into three combat groups, and start at the same time, so that the enemy has no chance to respond."


    Peter also whispered: "yes, we can only act separately, but we must fire at the same time. We have too few hands. It will be very difficult to act after dispersion, but we don''t have no chance.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and then said, "in a group of three, small flies, pigeons and wild ducks, they carry two sets of anti tank missiles, six anti tank missiles and the helicopter landing site in the Northwest with the lowest attack difficulty.


    The big dog, worker bee, big bird, fat cat and stupid bear, the five of you, with all your anti tank missiles and anti-aircraft missiles, attack the helicopter landing site in the east of the village. As long as you find a good location, the five helicopters can be destroyed.


    I, toad, Tyrannosaurus Rex, skunk, fox, panda, tortoise, porcupine and black devil. Eleven of us were divided into two to three assault teams to sneak into the village near the parked helicopter and destroy the remaining three helicopters at close range in any way.


    Finally, the rabbit and the crow were outside the village, acting as cover and guard. "


    After finishing arranging his personnel at one breath, he raised his voice and whispered, "do you have any different opinions or suggestions?"


    Groliov whispered, "it''s too dangerous. The risk of this plan is very high. I suggest launching an attack from the periphery and moving forward slowly. Even if some enemies will be released, a safer plan should be adopted."


    Tata disdained: "it''s not dangerous at all. You''re just too timid."


    Groliov said angrily, "you!"


    Groliov was very angry and was said to be timid, but he knew that this was not the time to quarrel, so he suppressed his temper and whispered, "don''t talk about such a timid topic. My courage doesn''t need your evaluation. If you are sure, say your opinion!"


    Tata said with a smile: "it''s very simple. We act separately like a ram. Don''t worry. We can certainly sneak into the village and destroy all the helicopters at one stroke. Man, I don''t mean to offend, but you forget one thing. The opponent is a Shah and under the leadership of a prince. Do you think they can fight very well?"


    Groliov thought for a long time, and finally nodded: "well, I agree that this plan can be implemented, but there are only three people in the northwest. There are too few people. We need to strengthen it. At least one more person."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said to yak: "You''ve been away from the battlefield for a long time. It''s not appropriate to participate in the assault team. Go to help attack the helicopter landing site in the northwest. We must ensure that the attack is launched at the same time. After the attack is launched, the assault team in the center of the village will become very dangerous. At that time, the two outside teams will fight in and the assault team will fight out. Let''s have a center to blossom. That''s it!"

 Chapter 2468

    Originally, we had to divide our troops, which led to a very small number of people in each group, but everyone in Satan was used to this situation.


    The members gathered in groups and began to act separately three kilometers away from the village of O''Hara Khan.


    Now Satan is located in the southwest of O''Hara Khan village. The group attacking the northwest needs to go around the west to reach the northwest of the village, and the two groups led by groliov need to go around the east to the east of the village.


    As for the assault team led by Gao Yang, they all moved forward lightly, only carried enough rockets, and quietly touched into the village without alerting any sentry.


    There is no doubt that the operation of the assault group is the most difficult and dangerous. It is not only to go deep into the enemy''s interior, but also to make a sound or be found out in advance by the enemy''s sentry, then everything is really over.


    It is still three kilometers away from the village, which is not too close, but it has reached a dangerous distance. The reason is that Shah is very rich.


    If you have money, you can buy the best weapons and the most advanced instruments. It''s not a matter for Shah. Just buy them. Therefore, for the crown force, the strongest force in Shah, it would be strange if it didn''t have all the staff equipped with night vision.


    The personal combat effectiveness of the opponent in this battle may be very tough or counselled. It is uncertain whether he has not fought. However, there is no doubt that the opponent in this battle is definitely the best equipped. Therefore, this battle is an unprecedented challenge for Satan.


    When there are still three kilometers away, it''s tiring to take the posture of concealed advance, but it''s almost impossible to feel comfortable in war. Isn''t training under various extreme conditions used to deal with this situation.


    The enemy''s defense of the place where the helicopter is parked is tight. There are at least four open outposts in each landing site. It is uncertain whether there are hidden outposts or not. However, the village of O''Hara Khan is very large, and there are only more than 100 crown troops, so it is impossible to closely monitor the whole village.


    In other words, it''s easy to enter the village, but it''s hard to say whether you will be found by the enemy''s Secret sentry after approaching and entering the village.


    Less than a kilometer away from the village, Gao Yang lay on the ground, raised his gun and carefully searched any corner he could observe with the night vision instrument on the gun.


    No heat source was found, and Gao Yang continued to creep forward on the sand.


    Just as Gao Yang was crawling forward, Tata, behind him on his left, suddenly said: "Ram, it''s not time to move slowly, but to speed up and enter the village. If the enemy has detection equipment, we can be found at this time. If we are not found now, it means that the enemy does not or does not pay attention to this direction. If we delay here for a long time, it may encounter the enemy''s mobile outpost, so we should speed up and rush to it immediately, but we should Be careful not to make any noise. "


    What Tata said was very reasonable. Gao Yang immediately whispered, "OK, the commando team speeds up and rushes into the village, but be careful not to make a sound and move."


    At the command, Gao Yang got up, took his gun, bent down and trotted to the village.


    When you should be slow, you must be fast. Since you want to enter the village quickly, you should rush over as fast as you can without making a loud noise.


    The outermost building of the village is close at hand. The people of the assault group are about to leave the desert and get the cover of the building to hide their body. But at this time, Gao Yang suddenly raised his fist and fell quietly to the ground.


    There were ten people in the black devil''s three person assault group. After Gao Yang made the warning action, all of them fell to the ground almost instantly.


    Gao Yang found two people coming in front of the side. If they insist on entering the back of the peripheral house, they will be found by the two coming.


    The moon in the sky was about to set, and the moonlight was very weak. The two people who came did not give any light, but they moved freely, obviously with night vision equipment.


    The current situation is very dangerous, but it is not the time for the operation to fail, because even if the enemy has a night vision, he can''t find Satan commandos lying on the ground as long as he doesn''t raise his attention and carefully observe a certain area.


    If you are absent-minded, you will turn a blind eye to what is in front of you even in broad daylight. This is what everyone has experienced, just human instinct.


    Judging from the walking speed of the two enemies, they didn''t observe carefully, so as long as they weren''t particularly unlucky and were caught by an enemy inadvertently, they would be fine.


    When Gao Yang fell down, he had put his gun in a position that could be fired at any time. He lay on the ground motionless, always paying attention to the two enemies, and then watched the enemy pass 200 meters away until he lit his back.


    The two men still in action are not mobile outposts, but officers under inspection. It can be seen from their military uniforms that one of them is wearing a beret and only a pistol at his waist without a rifle, while the other is wearing a helmet and a rifle. He is not willing to go side by side with an officer like person, but lags behind.


    When the two departing enemies walked out about 200 meters, Gao Yang waved his hand and quickly climbed up without making a sound, but he followed the two departing enemies.


    Not running counter to the enemy, but quietly following behind the enemy, or when the assault team with a whole ten people all follow two enemies, it is a bold art expert to do so.


    Now the biggest problem facing the commando team is that they don''t know whether the enemy has a secret sentry and where the secret Sentry is hidden, but the two people who have just passed should be checking the sentry, and they will become a beacon to guide the way.


    The only thing to be careful is not to make a sound and hide it when the enemy officer turns around.


    The enemy swaggered in front, and ten Satan men followed stealthily. When Gao Yang suddenly found that the officer had deviated from the road in the village and turned to one side, he immediately stopped his action.


    The two guiding lights stopped in front of an abandoned house for a while. Then the officer went in and stayed for less than a minute. When they came out, they continued to move forward.


    Gao Yang said in a very weak voice, "there is a secret sentry in the abandoned house. From the appearance of the building, people inside can''t see this side. Tata and Toad go to clean up the secret sentry, hammer, Vasili, follow the guiding light... Follow the two sentinel officers to avoid losing their tracks during the sentry. Go on."

 Chapter 2469

    On the sentinel ability can not be used to describe the black devil. It is no exaggeration to say that anyone in the black devil team is a great master.


    Satan''s best Sentry is Li JinFang and the 13th. Now the 13th doesn''t know where to go, so there is only one Li JinFang who is a good player.


    Send Li JinFang and three black demons out to watch and follow, and you can be safe.


    Four people quietly followed up, hammer and Vasili followed the two people on the sentry, while Li JinFang and Tata entered the abandoned house one after another.


    After just going in and shaking around, Tata walked out of the house. Li JinFang followed him and made two gestures to Gao Yang, indicating that there was a person in it, which had been solved.


    Sentry didn''t take tens of seconds at all, so even if Vasili and hammer were not specially sent to follow the officer, they wouldn''t lose him.


    The enemy''s officers walked ahead, and the assault team followed.


    The officer on the lookout stopped again, and then he stood and said a few words. Although Gao Yang saw a man flashing behind a corner from the thermal imager on the gun, saluted, said a few words, and returned to the corner again.


    When the sentinel officer had just gone out and was not 50 meters away, Vasili crept to keep up, then suddenly flashed behind the corner, and then quickly appeared again, indicating that the obstacle had been solved.


    The dedicated officer never found himself a guide.


    From the discovered secret outposts, there are some problems in the arrangement of these secret outposts, because there are blind spots in the field of vision, in the monitoring outside the village, and in the monitoring inside the village. There are neither double secret outposts nor suitable locations without dead corners for deployment.


    But here, the enemy''s outpost was finally strengthened. It can be seen that the enemy strengthened the guard in key areas, but did not pay special attention to the guard in most places.


    The enemy seems to have acted in strict accordance with the operational regulations and was careful enough. At the same time, it also exposed that the enemy arranged for outposts, that is, the officers who issued the order and the soldiers who executed the order did not think it necessary to be highly vigilant. They just thought it was time to set up outposts, and then arranged outposts. As for how to arrange outposts, it was reasonable, How can we ensure that there is no dead corner in our sight, but no one cares at all.


    In short, these people have received strict training, but in actual combat, no one can really do what they have learned with real heart. They are typically overstaffed and inexperienced.


    However, those who have experience will never perfunctory things such as sentinels in battle.


    When Tata took out the third secret sentry and came out of the hidden place of the secret sentry, he made a gesture, pointed in a direction, and then motioned to find a new sentry, and it was a four person sentry.


    The newly discovered outpost is a little troublesome to solve, because the four people get together. They don''t sleep or chat. No matter where their hearts are, they keep high vigilance, but three of the four people walk back and forth standing and looking at different directions.


    Gaoyang was puzzled, but when Tata continued to play sign language, he understood what was going on.


    When Gao Yang came to the location of Tata, he found that they had unconsciously reached the middle of the village. As soon as they walked forward and turned a corner, three helicopters were in front of them.


    Tata pointed to the officer who was still walking ahead and then wiped it on his neck.


    Gao Yang shook his head, pointed to the helicopter and indicated that the key point was the helicopter. The officer should let go. Now it''s not appropriate to create new problems. Next, just wait for the opportunity to destroy three helicopters.


    Less than 200 meters away from the helicopter, four sentinels standing guard are in front of the helicopter. In this way, the Sentinels can easily solve it. Just take a hand to kill them when blowing up the helicopter.


    All the people of the assault group hid and completely disappeared into the dark. People can hide in any corner under the corner of the wall and next to the gate.


    Cover your mouth with your hands and say in a very low voice, "the assault team has arrived at the attack position. Group one, group two, report their positions, over."


    The most difficult assault group arrived at the attack position first, thanks to the light that led the way.


    "One group is close to the target and has no available position, but the fence we face is relatively low. We can see the helicopter rotor. If there is no suitable attack position, we can break the helicopter rotor. Over."


    "The second group has not entered the attack position, and the travel speed is slow. We have to detour to the northeast. Where can we make use of the gap? If we can''t find a suitable position, we will approach the attack. Over."


    "RAM understands. The assault team is waiting. Over."


    Next, there was only wordless waiting.


    Twenty minutes later, Frye first sent back the message.


    "One group arrived at the attack position, 2200 meters away from the target, can see and attack all four helicopters, over."


    "One group stands by, over."


    This wait was an hour. Seeing that the time was approaching 4 a.m., the second group finally sent a message.


    "Group 2 enters the attack position and cannot attack all helicopters unless we continue to approach. We are about 1500 meters away from the target in the northeast. At present, we can only see two Black Hawk helicopters."


    The second group could not attack all five helicopters. On the premise that the first group and the assault group were all in place, Gao Yang felt that the second group could continue to approach.


    "The second group continues to move forward, maintain the missile launch ability, and try to get close to the distance that can ensure the destruction of the target. If it is impossible to ensure the destruction of all, give priority to the destruction of Apache, over."


    "Group two understand, over."


    Continue to wait, the attack must be launched at the same time, but when the two groups continued to approach the target, there was a gunshot in the northwest.


    "Group two exposed! Forced attack, over!"


    The second group was exposed and couldn''t wait any longer. Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie: "fight!"


    At the same time, Tata fired his first shot.


    Tata used his most used silencing sniper rifle. It was very quiet, but it was not powerful. The sentry he hit just shook but didn''t fall, but Gao Yang fired the second shot.


    Even if there are bulletproof vests, the enemy can''t resist the high bullets, because he knows that the enemy must have bulletproof vests, so everyone in Satan''s assault team chooses armor piercing bullets.


    The gunfire soon ended. It was just four sentinels. It was not enough for Gao Yang to fight alone. As soon as the gun sound fell, there were two huge explosions from the northwest. Then, there was a violent and continuous explosion from the east of the village.

 Chapter 2470

    It''s just... It''s no big deal.


    The sneaking part of the night raid has been completed by 90%. Both the assault group and the first group have reached the best position to launch the battle. Although the second group is exposed, it is only less than 1500 meters from the target.


    Even if the second group had to turn the sneak attack into a strong attack, it was no big deal. With Tommy''s mortar, Yuri''s sniper grenade, groliov''s machine gun, the support of the sniper group, and the containment of the assault group and the first group, the strong attack was not very difficult.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if the second group''s strong attack is unfavorable, the enemy''s helicopters will not have the possibility to play a role, because the distance is too close, and the second group is equipped with all portable air defense ballistic missiles. The helicopters can''t do any maneuvering and avoidance actions during the take-off stage. Even if the forced take-off is successful, those helicopters will also be shot down by air defense missiles.


    "Sniper support group 2! Over!"


    When Gao Yang gave the order, flames began to spit out from a window in the building behind the helicopter. There were people inside.


    "Machine gun position, kill him! Destroy the helicopter, come on!"


    He gave the order in a high and low voice.


    Now the situation of the assault group is very dangerous, because they took the initiative to enter the surrounded situation, so they are now surrounded by enemies on all sides, and they do not know that the enemy will emerge from that position.


    Gao Yang raised his rifle and aimed it at the firing window. The bullet hit him. After hitting the wall, debris flew. However, Gao Yang only fired one shot and killed the machine gun shooter behind the window. Joseph, who always followed him, fired a shot and accurately hit the enemy next to the machine gunner.


    Rafael raised the rpg-26 light rocket launcher. Although it was a light rocket launcher, it was close enough to ensure that it hit the helicopter and was absolutely powerful enough to destroy an Apache armed helicopter.


    The feather falling Phoenix is not as good as the chicken, and the landing plane is not as good as the chicken. It doesn''t matter how expensive and advanced it is. The plane lying on the ground is also the target.


    The long bow Apache is ah-64dblockiii. Shah bought 70 from the United States just two years ago. The latest version of advanced engines, the most advanced reconnaissance, surveillance, self-defense, guidance and information exchange systems, of course, are also the most advanced. It is equipped with weapons and ammunition. Everything is the most advanced. The natural price is also very frightening, especially the unjust head of Shah.


    Looking at the tens of millions of dollars worth of longbow, Apache was about to become scrap iron. For a moment, in addition to the pleasure and the sense of relief to achieve his goal, he felt a little distressed.


    Others warned, Peter also raised a bazooka, saw Rafael about to launch the bazooka on his shoulder, and said in a loud voice: "wait, don''t launch the bazooka first!"


    Raphael and Peter didn''t put down their rockets, but looked at Gao Yang at the same time. At this time, several people rushed out of the door of a house behind the Commando Group. Li JinFang and Irene knocked them down with a shuttle bullet, and the rest returned to the house.


    "Don''t hurry to blow up the plane first. Since we are so close and the enemy can''t get close to the helicopter, why... Why don''t we try to grab the plane?"


    Irene turned back in her busy schedule and said, "boss, I like your idea!"


    Irene can fly ah64, Gao Yang can fly Black Hawk, the black devil can fly a helicopter, and so can Peter, although they may not have flown a helicopter in the United States. In addition, Joseph can also fly a helicopter.


    There are seven people in the assault group alone who can fly helicopters. There is absolutely no shortage of pilots. The helicopter is already under absolute control, and no enemy can approach. In that case, why must the helicopter be destroyed.


    Further think, why not fly the helicopter and directly use it to attack the enemy?


    The idea of capturing the plane was too tempting. Gao Yang subconsciously licked his lips, and then said to Joseph beside him, "you can drive a helicopter, can''t you?"


    Joseph said in a deep voice, "ah64 didn''t fly. I often fly, I often fly!"


    There were two ah-64s here, but only Irene flew by, so Gao Yang continued, "who else can drive Apache?"


    Vasili said reluctantly, "this problem... All three of us can fly, and I have flying experience, although it is an early model of Apache."


    Sure enough, he was an omnipotent black devil. Gao Yang was relieved. He said in a hurry: "then grab it!"


    When you see something good in a war, you don''t want to destroy it but grab it. This is very mercenary style, because good things are valuable, and mercenaries fight for money.


    It''s Satan to grab good things and have the ability to grab them.


    Satan is still that Satan. Some things in the bones of mercenaries can''t be lost.


    Satan is still that Satan. Even if he is surrounded by strong enemies and is in a tight encirclement, he still has to rob when he should rob. He is absolutely strong, hard and crazy.


    The crown force is in Yemen, in any case, in the theater, and in enemy occupied areas. Both combat aircraft and transport helicopters should be prepared for flight, which is a major benefit to Satan, because there is no need to make any flight preparation, and the helicopter can certainly take off.


    Besides, the key is not needed on the helicopter, and the most difficult link for Satan''s assault team is omitted.


    Of course, even if there is a lock, it is difficult to live that the three black demons can be called master keys.


    In short, the three helicopters Satan is going to decide, but they have to withstand the enemy''s attack first.


    In the center of the village, there are at least dozens of enemies, and these enemies are well trained and may lack practical combat experience, but they have the best equipment and weapons, and the one-way vision at night that Satan desperately pursues will never exist.


    Moreover, the village is pro Shah, that is to say, there must be at least half of the men in a village of 600 people, and these 300 men, young and old, are all potential enemies. You know, Yemen has the highest gun possession rate in the world. Almost every man in this country has a gun.


    "Four o''clock!"


    "Nine o''clock!"


    The enemy appeared continuously, and they shot accurately. Although the commando team had extraordinary strength, it still felt busy with hands and feet in a short time in the face of enemies from all directions. In this case, it was naturally impossible to move close to the helicopter. The immediate priority was to counterattack the enemy''s most violent first attack.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, it is only temporary. The three helicopters will be obtained. Gao Yang has this confidence. Satan everyone has confidence because they are Satan.

 Chapter 2471

    The combat environment is very complex. It is a typical street battle. The enemy may emerge from any direction, but although there are few Satans, they can form a small but unbreakable defense circle.


    The enemy scattered into the families of the village to rest. The battle suddenly occurred. People from the crown troops would try to rush out in an organic form, so the first battle was not the most difficult part.


    As long as there is publicity, the battle of blocking the enemy''s head will not be particularly difficult, which is one of the obvious differences between Satan and other teams.


    He fired two shots in a row and killed two enemies trying to get on the roof. Gao Yang continued to hold the gun and rotate slowly until Irene shouted. Gao Yang immediately adjusted his direction and searched for the enemy Irene found.


    Four people emerged from the wall and opened fire. Irene only suppressed one of them, but the other three had been given a shot.


    The difficulty of street warfare lies in the bullets fired by the enemy from any angle and at close range. As long as one doesn''t pay attention to being hit, it will naturally end in either death or injury.


    Two high-speed shots exploded two heads in a row, giving the enemy no chance to react and avoid, while the third target was accurately hit by Peter. The crisis in this direction was declared to be solved when it first appeared.


    There was a brief calm on the battlefield. You can only hear shouts in places you can''t see, and a large part of them came from the villagers.


    Just then, Gao Yang received Frye''s call.


    "Call ram, call ram, one group has completed the operation target, repeat, one group has completed the operation target, and is about to push inward from the northwest, over!"


    "One group is on standby. Don''t rush to advance to the village. Just contain the enemy and prevent the enemy from escaping. Over."


    Just after the call, a rocket was suddenly launched from a house nearly 300 meters away.


    If you can''t shoot Satan directly, the enemy will naturally choose curved weapons, and the enemy nearby will be pressed so that they can''t appear. However, if you just take a chance to launch rockets or shoot a gun grenade in a distant place, you can''t stop it.


    ¡°RPG£¡¡±


    With a shrill cry, the rocket exploded only more than ten meters away from Gaoyang. Although it was close, the rocket hit the outer wall of Gaoyang''s house as a shelter, and the explosion did not cause him any harm.


    Gao Yang immediately pointed the muzzle of his gun at the place where the rocket had just been launched. It was also a house. Gao Yang just couldn''t find out where the rocket was launched, but he felt that the enemy should launch it again.


    In the three directions of southeast and West, there are close and dense houses. In the north, there is a place for prayer, that is, the place for parking helicopters. Just now, the Rockets were fired from a residential house in the northwest, which is far away, but the enemy has a firing range to fight back. However, the buildings in the three directions of southeast and West are too dense. Unless the enemy comes out of the house or goes up the wall and roof, Otherwise, there is no shooting range to attack Satan.


    Gao Yang aimed the muzzle at the northwest, but waited for a moment. He saw a red light flashing at the edge of the night vision sight, so he quickly turned the muzzle, pointed the cross line at the enemy when the muzzle moved, and then fired.


    The enemy was behind the wall and only exposed the position above the shoulder, but the extremely extreme gun still hit the enemy accurately.


    The enemy fell off the wall, and the enemy really wanted to launch rockets. After Gao Yang just hit the enemy, an explosion occurred very close to the enemy.


    The killed enemy pulled the trigger to launch the rocket and didn''t blow himself up, but the rocket missed.


    "Grenade!"


    "Grenade!"


    "Grenade!"


    Several people roared at the same time, indicating that a grenade was thrown. Gao Yang had no time to lie down. He just bent down in a meaningful way to shrink his body into a ball, and then there was a continuous explosion.


    There was a roar, and there were countless grenades thrown out. After the explosion, at least a dozen people burst out their heads at a very close distance at the same time.


    If it is a force with weak fighting will, poor experience, and no extraordinary courage to keep an eye on its responsible position in the continuous explosion of grenades, then the enemy''s round of grenade suppression will succeed.


    Whether you can see it or not, throw a large number of grenades first, take advantage of the moment when the explosion suppresses the enemy, collectively appear and fire to suppress the enemy. Even if the Grenades can''t cause any effective killing, it can turn the situation around.


    Unfortunately, Satan is too familiar with the most common tactics in street warfare to give the enemy a chance to succeed.


    High and fast shooting.


    Gao Yang has always been an accurate shooter. He just achieved the extreme of accurate shooter. In the field where he is best at accurate shooter, he has reached the limit of human ability, so his ability extends to the periphery and extends to more fields outside of accurate shooter.


    It is more accurate and has a longer range than an ordinary precision shooter, so Gao Yang can also play the role of sniper, and Gao Yang can also have faster reaction ability and faster shooting speed than an ordinary precision shooter, so he can also play the role of Raider by changing a gun.


    Now is the best time to give full play to your abilities.


    When shooting quickly and effectively, the same enemy will never fire a second shot. Under the high gun, the boundary between suppression and killing no longer exists, because each high gun can cause killing, and killing certainly achieves the best suppression effect.


    After a short but high-density rapid fire, the enemy''s counterattack was completely fought. Gao Yang fired eight shots in a short period of more than ten seconds and hit.


    "Is anyone hurt?"


    The grenade attack just now was too intensive. Although the enemy threw it out completely unobservable, it may still cause casualties. Therefore, as soon as the situation was a little more stable, Gao Yang asked questions immediately.


    "I was hit in the ass by shrapnel from a grenade. I just wiped the side and made a small hole. Some bleeding, but it didn''t hinder the movement. Over."


    Raphael whispered about his condition, which was not bad, but suffered a slight injury that didn''t affect his action, which was a good result.


    "The enemy threw grenades under the command. It seems that the enemy''s commander is not too stupid. Be careful. The enemy may try to counter again. Over."


    After whispering again, Gao Yang continued: "group two, report your situation!"


    Groliov said angrily, "the enemy''s suppression fire is very fierce. We have destroyed two real helicopters, but the remaining three can''t find the shooting position. We''re working hard. Over!"

 Chapter 2472

    The attack of the second group was unfavorable, which made Gao Yang a little worried. He was worried that the enemy''s helicopter would fly.


    Thinking of the enemy''s helicopter, Gao Yang naturally thought of his own helicopter. He has regarded the three helicopters with a distance of less than 200 meters as his own.


    Since the enemy wants to take off the helicopter by force, why don''t you try it yourself? The enemy comes by helicopter, and husai armed forces don''t have any planes, so the crown army will certainly not carry air defense weapons. At most, some rockets can pose a threat to the helicopter. In this case, it''s necessary to try.


    "Boss, I suggest we take off the armed helicopter by force now. As long as Apache is in our hands, all the problems will be solved!"


    Irene made a suggestion, and Li JinFang followed, "I agree with T-Rex!"


    Tata also said loudly, "don''t wait, come on! Cover well and an impact will pass!"


    This is what heroes think alike. Gao Yang immediately whispered, "first make sure to take off an Apache and cover T-Rex, but who will be the weapon operator?"


    Joseph said immediately, "I can! I can be a weapon operator!"


    He breathed loudly, changed a full magazine, looked around at the battlefield environment, and said in a low voice: "Tyrannosaurus Rex and porcupine forcibly approached the helicopter, toad, turtle, accompanying protection, and others covered on the spot. I am responsible for the north, and others take good care of their respective positions, and never let the enemy have a chance to shoot!"


    Gao Yang made a deployment, but at this time, Tata said in a hurry: "wait, change the casual protectors. I''ll go with the hammer. When the Tyrannosaurus Rex and they take off, we can grab a helicopter to take off. With two Apache, what are you worried about?"


    Gao Yang is worried about them, not whether they can do a good job of accompanying protection, but whether they can fly.


    If Tata and hammer get near Zhensheng, they will, will, and will definitely take off in a helicopter.


    "Can you?"


    Tata seemed to be greatly insulted and said angrily, "what do you mean us? Do you know what the black devil is?"


    Vassily whispered, "shit, why don''t I go, but you two? It''s not fair. I want to fly, too. I''ll go!"


    The hammer lowered his voice and said, "young man, shut up! How long have you had flying experience? How many models can you drive? Blame you for joining the black devil too late. Now keep quiet and stay here to cover us. This is an order."


    Tata and hammer may have forgotten that their walkie talkies pick up automatically, so their conversation spread unreservedly to everyone''s ears.


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "well, Tata and hammer will accompany you to cover Tyrannosaurus Rex and porcupine. After they take off, you can try to take off the second Apache. Now get ready and move!"


    Irene and Joseph rushed out suddenly. Tata and the hammer didn''t fall behind. The four people ran away from each other, guns in their hands and carefully guarded towards the helicopter.


    Gao Yang''s whole energy was focused on Irene and their front.


    As expected, the enemy found Irene''s actions. Two muzzles appeared in a window at the same time and began to shoot, but Gao Yang didn''t give the enemy any chance at all. He ended the enemy quickly.


    Irene, who was still on guard, accelerated her speed. She simply lowered the muzzle of the gun, no longer kept her attention to see if there would be danger ahead, but let go of her legs and ran forward with all her strength.


    Because Irene trusts Gao Yang''s ability, she believes she will never be hit by the enemy, just because she has Gao Yang''s cover behind her.


    She began to run with all her heart. Irene''s speed suddenly accelerated. She immediately left Joseph and Tata behind. She raised her gun and warned Joseph: "T-Rex, what are you doing! Be careful..."


    Joseph saw two enemies dressed as civilians rather than the sand uniforms of the crown army. When he was about to raise his gun to shoot at the two villagers, he saw half of the villagers who leaned out backward, and their guns fell to the ground, while another villager four or five meters away fell to the ground almost at the same time.


    Joseph breathed, and then he whispered, "well, I''ll speed up, too."


    Joseph ran forward as fast as he could, and he soon caught up with Irene.


    Someone saw Irene''s plan and tried to shoot to stop her, but the threats that could threaten Irene were extinguished by Gao Yang one by one. Even if Gao Yang could not shoot, Tata and hammer fired in time.


    Several bullets hit the helicopter and made a jingling sound, but Apache helicopter is an armed helicopter with excellent protection ability. A few rifle bullets will not damage Satan''s helicopter.


    The biggest threat is the rocket launcher, but Gao Yang, Tata and the hammer will not allow anyone to launch the rocket launcher. At present, Satan knows that the person closest to Gao Yang in shooting level is Tata!


    Irene ran to the side of the one of the three helicopters. She climbed onto the real helicopter, reached out and lifted the cockpit cover behind her, and then gave a shout of joy.


    "Yeah!"


    The hatch cover of the real lift can be opened, but the helicopter cabin is very narrow. Irene''s body is full of all kinds of weapons, which is too cumbersome.


    Irene unhesitatingly untied her backpack and threw it to the ground. Then she put her rifle into the cockpit and jumped in.


    "Come on, don''t dawdle! Power on detection, normal! Fuel detection, normal..."


    While Irene was busy preparing for the take-off, Joseph quickly kicked the block of the three wheels under the helicopter. When Irene shouted that she could take off, he threw away his backpack and threw his rifle on the ground. Joseph finally climbed into the front co pilot cabin.


    "Take off!"


    Tata roared, and Irene finally reached out and pressed the start button, then looked up at the rotor above her head. As the rotor began to rotate slowly, the speed became faster and faster. Irene lowered her head and said loudly, "everything is normal, start taking off!"


    The helicopter began to make a loud noise, the dust on the ground was blown up, and then the helicopter slowly lifted off the ground.


    Irene brought the performance of the helicopter to the limit, because the take-off stage was the most dangerous moment, and she had to shorten the take-off time as much as possible. However, when the helicopter climbed and hovered at an altitude of only more than ten meters, Irene immediately pulled the joystick, and then the helicopter flew forward in a violent attitude.


    A hovering helicopter can be shot down with a bazooka, but a helicopter flying across the ground is very difficult to shoot down with a bazooka.


    "We''re taking off!"


    "Our helicopter took off! Yeah! Well done, Tyrannosaurus Rex, I love you!"


    "Our helicopter has taken off, no! Our helicopter has been hijacked! Attack, attack! Shoot down the helicopter!"


    Irene finally sent out the notice of take-off. Satan''s people can see it, but Gao Yang still cheered, and the enemy also cheered, just where Gao Yang can hear it when they can''t see it.


    But the enemy was informed and ordered to attack the helicopter, so their cheers almost immediately turned into wails.

 Chapter 2473

    "Our helicopter takes off. Everyone, it''s our helicopter. Don''t attack! Don''t attack! Group 2 receives it. Please reply. Over!"


    "Received by group 2. Well done. Come and support quickly. Over!"


    Irene drove the longbow, Apache didn''t stop or hesitate, and directly flew over to the attacking position of the second group at ultra-low altitude.


    In fact, if you can, Gao Yang and Irene want to grab the remaining helicopters. After all, a helicopter has ascended to heaven and occupied an absolute advantage.


    However, we should not be too greedy. In order to grab the remaining helicopters and lead the enemy''s helicopters to take off, it''s a big game. After all, which group of groliov hasn''t approached the remaining helicopters, so the situation doesn''t allow too greedy. It''s better to quickly eliminate all the uncontrolled helicopters on the ground.


    Irene goes to support group two. Tata and hammer have completed their cover mission. They can also fly a helicopter.


    Tata reached for the rear cockpit of the helicopter. Apache''s cockpit was in the back, and the co pilot and weapon operation cabin were in the front.


    But Tata couldn''t reach the hatch cover. He was shorter than Irene. The most important thing was that he was fat and old now.


    "It''s a shame for you. Luckily they didn''t see it."


    "Shut up and help!"


    The black devil had never cooperated with Satan under the same command system before, so Tata and hammer always habitually ignored the small scientific and technological progress of automatic pickup of walkie talkie.


    Listening to the dialogue between Tata and the hammer, Satan''s people were very consistent and didn''t remind them. I''m sorry to remind two elderly people of their mistakes, which may hurt their self-esteem, but I don''t know why Vassily didn''t remind them.


    "Give me a push!"


    "Come on, come on, you''re too fat! Can you? I''d better drive you to operate the weapon."


    "Shut up, you dropped the helicopter last time. Come in."


    "It was just an accident. Close the hatch. Would you like a gun?"


    "Hammer, there''s a problem."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s all display screens. Where are the instruments? I''ve never seen such a cockpit. Have you seen it? Where are the instruments? This... What the fuck are these!"


    "Let me see, fool, this is Yankee high technology!"


    "I still like the meter. Concentrate everything on a few screens. Where''s it? Ah! I''m powered on. Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    "Wait, why can I always hear your voice in my headphones?"


    "What? Oh, our walkie talkie picks up automatically. Just talk..., Fark! Vassily, do you want to be beaten?"


    Vasili''s voice full of revenge sounded in the walkie talkie. He said slowly, "you two had a good chat. How about making a fool of yourself in front of many people? Who told you not to take me to play."


    Tarta said angrily, "wait, you''re dead, Vassili!"


    The hammer said hurriedly, "OK, we''re out of date. You should have accepted this long ago. Take off quickly!"


    Tata yelled: "Damn it, which is the altimeter? The fuel display... Here, start, start! Damn it, wait, wait, wait, I''m going to turn off the intercom. It makes me uneasy."


    "Then there will be no communication. Can''t you say a few words less? You always shut others up. Can you learn to shut up?"


    "OK, OK, wait a minute. I''ll have a drink."


    "What are you doing? Are you drinking?"


    "Yes, I''m used to bringing a small bottle of vodka when I fight. Don''t you know?"


    "Are you drinking now?"


    "If you don''t drink well, you can''t fly well, ha! Okay, let''s take off."


    "You''re hiding? Tata! You''re hiding? You shameless bastard."


    Tata did shut up and Gaoyang wanted to say something, but he wisely kept silent in the end.


    The helicopter took off unsteadily, but the take-off attitude was very bad. Instead of taking off vertically, it took off obliquely forward while climbing.


    If the take-off site is very spacious, there will be no problem, but the take-off site is very narrow, and there are some trees and houses around, the problem is serious.


    Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "be careful! Be careful! You''re going to hit... Er, height, height! I''m the second Olympic Games, don''t..."


    The front wheel of the helicopter rubbed gently on the roof and then flew over, but fortunately it only rubbed. However, if Tata can''t control the flight attitude, the helicopter should hit the tree further.


    The bullet crackled on the helicopter. The hammer couldn''t help yelling in the walkie talkie: "it''s going to hit, climb, climb, climb, you idiot hover, damn it, you can''t! Asshole!"


    Tata scraped and flew over the top of the tree, and then he finally roared: "shut up! Shut up! I haven''t flown in 30 fucking years, I have to get familiar with it! Now it''s okay, it''s all right, shut your beak!"


    Gao Yang''s heart almost jumped out of his throat. Finally, watching tarta disappear quickly in the helicopter, he took a breath of the atmosphere.


    If you let the black devil fall to death because of a helicopter crash, it''s really funny and lose a lot.


    But Tata finally flew the helicopter unsteadily, and Irene had arrived at the helicopter landing site where the second group was attacking.


    Irene arrived just in time. An Apache helicopter was taking off and had left the ground.


    "Attack, kill it!"


    Irene shouted involuntarily, but Joseph shouted: "we don''t have flying helmets. I can''t use helmet sight, but try this..."


    It would be more convenient to have a helmet sight, but it was certainly not that weapons could not be fired without a helmet sight. Joseph held the machine gun handle and aimed at the helicopter that had just left the ground.


    First, the 30mm shells hit the ground, and there was a trail of dust and explosion on the ground, but the shells swept out in a line immediately hit the helicopter, from the tail wing to the nose.


    Apache, who had just taken off from the enemy, fell down, and there was a violent explosion when he landed.


    "Two more Apache were killed? What''s the matter? Did you do the big dog? Over"


    "Yes, attack Apache first. Over."


    "Oh, it''s all right. It''s a pity. We have mastered the situation. Do you want to kill the remaining black eagles? I think it''s a pity. Over."


    Groliov shouted: "destroy all helicopters, and then go to support the assault team. The battle is not over yet. What still belongs to the enemy is distressed. Are you crazy!"


    "Sorry, go to support the assault team right away. Over."


    After that, Irene said, "porcupine, fire and destroy the remaining two helicopters. We''re going back."

 Chapter 2474

    The ammunition consumption was very fast, because a large number of villagers living far away began to gather together with weapons.


    In Yemen, or in any country in the Middle East, there is a very strange phenomenon, that is, the government army can''t beat the government army, anyway, the government army can''t beat the tribal armed forces, and the tribal armed forces are not the civilians who take up arms.


    Therefore, don''t think that the combat effectiveness of some villagers who have not received any formal training can be completely ignored. You know, fighting at the door of their home, these villagers who pick up guns are the most powerful. At least they are much stronger than the Yemeni government army and no less than husai armed forces.


    The problem faced by Satan is that no matter facing the villagers or the soldiers of the crown army, they have to spend the same energy to deal with it. In this case, if they don''t want to be taken away by the enemy''s fire, they can only try their best to suppress the other party. In this way, the consumption of bullets naturally increases sharply.


    But when Tata finally became familiar with Apache''s control and flew back, the situation immediately changed.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. I''m looking for a feeling. Now I''m back!"


    With Tata''s arrogant shouting, Apache helicopters began to pour fire on the ground. First, it must be machine guns, which are cheap and sufficient. First, greet a shuttle to the place with the most people.


    Whether it is tarta as a pilot or a hammer as a weapon operator, there is no mistaking the word in their dictionary.


    Moreover, the whole O''Hara Khan village has all stood on the side of the Shah. It is neither possible nor necessary to distinguish the villagers from the crown forces.


    Helicopters passed by at low altitude and low speed, and rockets were fired continuously, which blew up a large number of enemy houses into ruins. Occasionally, an air-to-ground missile was mixed in the middle. In just one minute, the crisis of the assault team was completely solved.


    Soon, Irene''s helicopter came to the place where the battle was most intense.


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex, this is Tata. Our heavy firepower has run out. Only some shells are left to deal with the emergency. Now you take over and clean the ground again. Over."


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex understand, over."


    After hearing the dialogue between Tata and Irene, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie: "Tata, you raise the height and patrol around the village to prevent the enemy from escaping. Tyrannosaurus Rex saves ammunition. With the assault team, we have to start cleaning up the remaining enemies. We have to find the enemy commander. Over."


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex understand, over."


    There are only five people left in the assault group, and neither group 1 nor group 2 has arrived, but there is no need to wait for them. There are helicopters to provide fire support in the sky. They are strong enough to complete the next house search.


    Gao Yang didn''t change his gun. He made a few gestures. Li JinFang and Peter quickly approached. Raphael and Vasili were in a slightly backward position. Gao Yang held a sniper rifle. At the end, a key attack team took shape immediately.


    Gao Yang looked at the house that had just been hit by the helicopter, then reached out to point to a house and whispered, "there must be people from the crown army. Find a living and ask the position of the enemy commander. Go!"


    Li JinFang and Peter ran forward. Vasili and Raphael followed. Gao Yang was at the end. The five people opened a distance of about ten meters and rushed forward quickly.


    The thermal imager on the helicopter is so powerful that Gao Yang doesn''t worry about a sudden attack from behind them. Irene will give a warning in advance and even solve the threat directly for them.


    Li JinFang turned over from the collapsed wall and entered the yard. In addition to four or five bodies, there were two struggling and crying enemies.


    Peter quickly approached a wounded but undead enemy, pointed his gun at the wounded and shouted, "where''s your commander? Speak quickly!"


    The wounded looked at Peter and scolded angrily and quickly. Peter didn''t want to waste time. He shot directly at the wounded, pointed the muzzle at the second wounded, and shouted, "where is your commander? Kill you if you don''t say it, and let you go if you say it, three! Two! One!"


    Bang, there was another shot. Peter quickly turned back and said to the four people guarding the half collapsed house with a gun: "no, if you''re too hurt, you''ll have a hard mouth. Find someone who isn''t hurt!"


    I feel like I''m going to die when I''m seriously injured. Of course, I don''t mind being brave. I''m going to die anyway. It''s better to die early than suffer.


    Gao Yang bent his fingers and made a gesture. After counting down, Vasili was the first to rush into the half collapsed house. Then Li JinFang and Peter followed suit. Gunshots soon rang out inside, but soon Vasili grabbed a middle-aged man and came out.


    Vasili found out that it was the villagers, not the soldiers of the crown army. He threw the man to the ground. Vasili was very angry and said, "he dares to shoot me!"


    After kicking the villager heavily, Vasili said angrily, "say, where is their commander? I''ll kill you if I don''t say! My patience is limited. I''ll give you five seconds. You''d better hurry up."


    The villager shouted, but apparently didn''t say where it was. Vassily shot the man in the leg without hesitation.


    "Where is it? Where is it? I saw more than a dozen of them living in it. What I said is true!"


    The villagers who were shot immediately changed their words and shouted. Li JinFang looked at Gao Yang, but Gao Yang shook his head gently.


    Vasili shot the villagers and said angrily, "he''s lying."


    "Just now there were more than a dozen soldiers in the house who were going to rush out, and there were no officers. In this case, a prince would never live with more than a dozen ordinary soldiers. It seems that we have to ask someone again."


    Vasili stood up straight and looked, raised his finger to a house and said, "where it looks relatively complete, there should be people living in it. I don''t believe everyone is so determined. Let''s go now!"


    It was as easy as ever to rush in again. After killing the two people, Raphael found a crown soldier with a night vision on his head but unable to resist because of the injury of his right arm.


    "Where is your commander? You have a chance to live. Don''t waste it. Kill you if you don''t say it. Capture you if you say it. Choose it yourself."


    After Vasili finished his sentence with a vicious look, the soldiers of the crown army subconsciously looked in a direction. Vasili immediately pointed to that direction and said, "where are we? Let''s go quickly."


    The soldier looked stunned and then depressed. Vasili stepped back, shot the soldier in the head and said coldly, "I hate soft bone traitors most, so I lied to you."


    Gao Yang coughed twice and whispered, "replenish the ammunition quickly. Let''s go and find out his Highness the prince."

 Chapter 2475

    The five men quickly ran towards the direction that the soldier just looked at subconsciously.


    The distance is not far. The buildings far away from the whole battlefield are only more than 200 meters, and the distance is only more than ten meters or even a few meters. The house that the soldier just looked at is not far from the position where the plane is parked. They only need to run more than 100 meters.


    When she was running forward, Irene suddenly shouted, "there is an enemy."


    Gao Yang they quickly hid, and after Joseph hit a shuttle shell at the house, Irene immediately said, "the enemy returned to the house. There are at least four people. Whether to destroy it or not is over."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "don''t destroy it. We''d better catch the enemy commander alive. Over."


    The five quickly ran to the house where someone had just come out. Instead of entering the yard, they went directly to one side of the house.


    Gao Yang didn''t carry a shotgun this time, but it was obviously inappropriate for him to use Satan''s blade when he wanted to enter the indoor combat.


    He carried his rifle behind his back, pulled out his pistol from his waist and made a few gestures to Raphael.


    Raphael took pieces of C4 from his backpack, then he stuck his ear to the wall, reached out and knocked a few times, then nodded to Gao Yang and waved them back.


    Raphael saw that C4 was pinched into a long strip and pasted on the wall, which was much larger than the normal dosage, because the wall here was very thick and sandy, so it was difficult to accurately open a hole, much harder than reinforced concrete building materials.


    After estimating the blasting effect in his mind, Raphael inserted the detonator on C4, and then he quickly ran to Gao Yang''s body and whispered, "the blasting effect is not easy to accurately grasp, so we must stay away, resulting in a later entry time after blasting."


    Gao Yang waved his pistol and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter."


    Raphael nodded, waved again to others to lower his head, and then pressed the detonator.


    There was a deafening noise. After the noise, Raphael couldn''t wait to look at the wall. Then he said with great joy: "perfect, ah, close to perfect!"


    A large hole two meters wide and two meters high was opened on the wall. The shape of the large hole was very regular, which was a cube. When Raphael thought the blasting effect was perfect, a large piece of the wall fell off, from a square door to a door with a circular arch.


    Before Raphael praised them, Gao Yang and they had rushed out.


    The cooperation between Li JinFang and Gao Yang is perfect.


    Li JinFang jumped in with his head and ran in from one side with his body high and low. Then Li JinFang gave a loud roar and shot a shuttle of bullets towards the roof. After that, he shouted: "raise your hand, get down and surrender!"


    The room was filled with smoke and could not see anything clearly. The people inside were coughing violently. Several people were simply hit by the fragments produced by the explosion and were bleeding.


    People always encounter some obstacles when they surrender. Gao Yang shoots without stopping. After completely knocking down a violent person to the ground, he roars again: "put down your weapons and lie on the ground, or you will die!"


    The enemy''s reaction was very slow. They may either intend to resist to the end or be bombed. Li JinFang came forward and kicked a man. Then Peter and Vasili came forward and put down one after another. Soon, there were five people pressed on the ground in the house.


    Vasili was looking at his uniform. He quickly pointed to a humanitarian with blood on his head and blood on his face: "he is a major general."


    "This is the colonel, a lieutenant colonel, no, two Lieutenant Colonel!"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch, then waved his hand and said, "solve the problem here."


    The smoke in the room was very choking, but Gao Yang and they all wore masks. The trouble caused by the smoke was not big. Gao Yang went to the major general lying on the ground, grabbed the major general''s head, and then stretched out his left hand.


    Li JinFang immediately went aside, pulled down the sheet from the bed and handed it to Gao Yang. Gao Yang wiped the blood mud on the major general''s face with the sheet and said in a deep voice, "Hello, general Fahd Ben Turki Abdul."


    The major general was very embarrassed. He wanted to climb up with his hands on the ground and whispered, "who are you?"


    Vasili kicked away the major general''s hand supporting the ground from the side. After Fahd rolled to the ground, Gao Yang grabbed his hair and said, "don''t talk nonsense, order your people to stop resistance, lay down their weapons, raise their hands, and gather all on the open ground outside the village. Hurry up!"


    After wiping the blood and mud off his face, he could see that Fahd was not very old, at most in his thirties.


    Hearing Gao Yang''s command, Fahd closed his lips tightly, and then he whispered, "you can''t treat me like this, I am..."


    I''m afraid that people with status and status start to fight for their father, because it will be a waste of time. Moreover, before they really realize that they have reached the desperate situation, these people always hope that their identity can bring a turnaround, but the problem is that it''s a waste of time. There are at least 200 or 300 people outside, even the crown troops and villagers. Anything may happen at any time.


    Gao Yang smashed the handle of his pistol, and then he said in a deep voice, "don''t you understand the situation? Order to stop the resistance, come on!"


    The prince was very proud of Gao Yang''s smashing. Although he was scared to death, Fahd was angry. He didn''t intend to give in like this.


    "I will never give orders! You kill me! I will not give in. There are still many of us. They will kill all of you one by one, you..."


    When Gao Yang was thinking about how to solve the problem, Vasili stretched out his hand to him, and then shot and killed the only soldier on the scene. Then he said coldly, "start killing your men, one in ten seconds. If you want to be a hero, you''d better count the time, because you can only die last."


    "Nineteen eighty-seven..."


    At the end of the countdown of ten seconds, Fahd was still silent. Vassily raised his hand and shot a lieutenant''s head, and his brain sprayed Fahd''s face.


    Fahd was very frightened and said, "he, he is..."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "it''s just a lieutenant colonel. Continue."


    Vasili began to count down again. Fahd screamed and said in a loud voice: "you know who I am. Do you think about the consequences? Let me go and I can give you a lot of money, countless money, otherwise you will die and none of you..."


    The lieutenant colonel screamed, Vasili snapped another shot, and then said coldly, "the lieutenant colonel is gone, your excellency, or your Highness the prince? Are you ready yourself?"


    Continuous, merciless and unhesitating killing quickly destroyed Fahd''s persistence and remaining pride. He closed his eyes and shouted, "no, no, don''t count, I order! I order now!"

 Chapter 2476

    Everything has been determined. It is the Shah crown army that Satan annihilates.


    The exact number has also been obtained. There are 109 crown troops and 24 pilots, a total of 133. After counting the bodies, this figure is confirmed.


    "The enemy killed 54 people, seriously injured 11 people and slightly injured 25 people. Only 19 people in the crown army were intact. Two pilots were killed and three seriously injured. The rest were fine."


    After Frye quickly reported the number, Albert said with disdain: "crown force, ha, crown force, ha ha!"


    Gao Yang pinched his chin, looked at a group of prisoners in great difficulty and said, "how to solve these prisoners? This is really a difficult problem. How to solve it?"


    Vasili quietly made a cut gesture, and groliov also said faintly: "if you can''t stay, there may be trouble if you stay."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "I''m talking about the general and the colonel, Prince! It''s very valuable. I think it can be changed into a lot of money!"


    Groliov also hesitated and whispered, "we can''t go out in Yemen. Up to now, we have lost money. A major Prince general can really be worth a lot of money. I think at least 30 million US dollars can be exchanged for a ransom?"


    "30 million? Who are you insulting? At least 300 million!"


    Looking at Gao Yang''s three fingers, groliov shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say, it''s hard to say, 300 million dollars is too exaggerated."


    Gao Yang said confidently, "a major general plus a colonel is not worth 300 million? Don''t just treat them as prisoners. You have to think so. If Shah doesn''t give money, we''ll take the major general and Colonel around Yemen to show the world what they have been beaten by Hussein forces. You say that the face value of Shah is not worth 300 million?"


    Groliov nodded and said, "it''s worth it, it''s definitely worth it!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t stand. He whispered, "no, I have to ask the general how much he thinks he is worth and ask him to make a price for his life!"


    Fahd must be held in solitary confinement. Gao Yang quickly walked over and said coldly to Fahd: "you are captured. The large armed forces of husai will arrive soon. Before they arrive, I want to ask you how much you think your life is worth?"


    Fahd was sitting on the sand with his head hung powerlessly, but after hearing Gao Yang''s words, he immediately came to his spirit and said excitedly to Gao Yang: "how much do you want! I''ll give you as much as you want, as long as I can afford it!"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "I asked you to make a price for yourself. Ask me? Tell me quickly. How much do you think your life is worth? I want to be satisfied. I''ll probably let you go back. If I''m not satisfied, I don''t have to say."


    Fahd quickly stretched out five fingers and said, "five hundred million dollars?"


    Fahd looked a little embarrassed, and then he whispered, "it''s 50 million, 50 million dollars, I really can''t take out 500 million..."


    Gao Yang was disappointed and said, "that''s all? As a prince, you can''t take out 500 million? It''s too poor..."


    Fahd seemed to have been greatly insulted, and he snapped: "Of course I have 500 million dollars, but most of my property is real estate. I have two private planes alone. I also have, and..., but I can only take out 50 million dollars in a short time. This is almost all the cash flow I can use. I can''t sell my property and pay the ransom. It''s too late. Isn''t 50 million dollars still enough Enough? "


    Gao Yang angrily said, "Hey, what are you talking about? We are not kidnappers. You are a prisoner of war, not a kidnapped hostage!"


    After that, Gao Yang thought there was something wrong, so he immediately changed his mouth and said, "however, it''s not impossible for you to treat yourself as a hostage, but we''re not very satisfied with the price. Fifty million dollars is too little."


    Fahd thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "there are nearly 70 million dollars in my account that can be used at any time. If you let me go, I''ll give you all the money, and I''ll make up 70 million for you!"


    Gao Yang pointed to the Colonel not far away and whispered, "who else is there? How much do you think he is worth?"


    Fahd said disdainfully, "he? He''s not a member of the royal family. He''s just an ordinary officer. How much can he be worth? I promise he can only give up five million dollars at most."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I mean, you two are selling together. Do you understand? I let him and you go. You pay 300 million dollars, and I''ll give you a Black Hawk helicopter and pilot. Think about it. It''s different from letting people know you''re captured and then paying for it."


    Fahd hesitated immediately. After a while, he lowered his voice and said, "you give me a pilot and a plane, and I''ll try to raise 100 million dollars for you, but forget the colonel. Do you know what I mean?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "leave him? 100 million dollars is not impossible."


    "No, no, no, I mean he won''t live. You know what I mean?"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "OK, I''m good at doing business, but killing him and putting you back requires us to cooperate in many things. Moreover, we have professional ethics and will never say one more word to absolutely guarantee your secret. What''s the matter? Don''t you think $100 million is too little?"


    "How much did you say?"


    "300 million! At least 300 million!"


    "I''m the most. I think, within three hours, you can definitely receive 120 million on the account you specify. I can borrow some money, but this is really the limit. It''s not that I don''t cherish my life, but that I can''t raise more."


    "What about the three days? I''ll give you three days," he said in a low voice


    "Three days is too long. It''s meaningless for me to go back. I have to solve everything today, 120 million. I''ll call you if you let me call, but how can you ensure my safety?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I haven''t promised you yet. Wait, I''ll discuss it and call you back."


    When he walked back, Gao Yang was about to laugh. He came to the front and back of several people and whispered, "120 million, you can give it to us in three hours! How about putting Fahd and a black eagle back and changing it into 120 million dollars?"


    Groliov said in surprise, "so many? Well, this business can really be done."


    Frye raised his hand and whispered, "there''s a problem. How can the transaction be carried out? Let''s let him go first and let him pay first. The other party must not do it. How can we solve it?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "we are not professional in kidnapping and blackmail. Yak and Vasili, do you know what to do?"

 Chapter 2477

    "Of course."


    "You need to ask such a simple question."


    Vasili and yak both gave a positive answer, but when they finished, Vasili disdained: "I must know how to collect ransom safely and safely, but I think you have mistaken the trading partner."


    Yak also stood up and said, "yes, boss, you have made a mistake about the trading partner. How much money can you knock out from Fahd himself? If you want to extort ransom, of course, you should aim at the country of Shah. You said that Shah would lead the prince around Yemen without giving money. I thought you knew the trading partner."


    Gao Yang smiled and said in two voices, "well, even if you want to extort a sum of money from Shah, it doesn''t prevent Fahd from paying another sum of money for his life."


    Vasili sighed: "so you are unprofessional. Do you think this super valuable kidnapping business is the same as the ordinary kidnapping of tens of millions of dollars? Hundreds of millions of dollars. If you don''t go through dozens and hundreds of transfers and cleaning, how dare you take the money? How dare you take it?"


    Yak shook his index finger and said, "boss, we need to introduce a third-party transaction. If there is a third-party transaction, it is certainly impossible to sell two things. That is to say, it is unrealistic for you to want the money from Fahd and then from Shah. The third party participating in the transaction will not agree to this."


    "Who is the third party?" he said in a low voice


    Yak shrugged: "Anyone can. As long as he has strength, reputation and is willing to take over the deal we have. As far as I know, big Ivan is a good third party. Shah gives big Ivan the money, we release it, big Ivan confirms that the person puts it back and gives us the money. It''s so simple. This third party can be proposed by us or by Shah, as long as both sides agree On the line, it is not impossible to let the United States government be a third-party guarantor. The United States has done a lot of such things. "


    Gao Yang whistled and said, "then, then contact Shah Zhengfu?"


    "Wait."


    Vasili sighed and said, "what are you going to do with the helicopter?"


    Gao Yang''s mood suddenly began to get bad.


    Two long bow Apache and one black hawk are good planes. Especially Apache is the most advanced armed helicopter in the world. How good it would be if you could stay and use it yourself.


    Unfortunately, we can''t, let alone the risk of leaving for our own use. There are no mechanical spare parts. This alone will eliminate the possibility of Satan''s own use.


    After a painful sigh, Gao Yang said helplessly, "Apache, sell it. Anyway, you can''t arm husai. It''s a waste to arm them."


    Yak smiled: "the purchase price of an Apache is about $20 million for the U.S. military, and at least $50 million for export. For example, the purchase price of Shah is about $75 million, including the price of accessories, of course."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "who dares to take over this kind of thing? If you want to sell it, it''s natural to sell it back to Shah. It''s not too much to ask him 50 million for one?"


    Yak raised his thumb and said with a smile, "wise choice."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang suddenly said, "I have another choice. Wait for me."


    Gao Yang hurried away, took out the satellite phone, turned it on, and then called a person he knew.


    "Hey, brother, I''m a ram."


    "Hello? Do you want to ask how things are going in China? Don''t worry. The top attaches great importance to this matter. It certainly won''t take too long. Now it''s almost the last joint to get through. Everything is OK, but it may still take a little time. You know, there are too many things that need absolute confidentiality. Going down one layer after another is a waste of time. I really didn''t mean to delay you In short, you know the domestic situation, don''t you? "


    He said in a low voice: "this is the most important thing. Of course, the sooner the better, but I''m not looking for you now. Brother, give you a chance to make contributions. Do you want two long bows Apache? Brand new, with a full set of fire control system, there are no weapons left, but it doesn''t matter. There are seven or eight flying helmets for you. How about it? Do you want it?"


    "Have you changed your profession to arms trading? Yes! Of course!"


    Gao Yang came to the spirit and said, "OK, a plane is 100 million US dollars. It''s cheap for you. It''s the same price."


    "Want money? Forget it, No."


    Gao Yang was worried immediately and whispered, "you''re not right. This is a longbow Apache. Don''t? Take it back and imitate it. Even if you don''t imitate it and study it, it''s good. Don''t you?"


    "No, it''s too expensive. You need it for nothing and not for money."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "shit, you still want nothing? What good things do you think? I said I have a group of people waiting to eat here. You can give it cheaper, and you dare to think about it for nothing?"


    "Well, how to say, I really don''t want to pay for it. Of course, I don''t want it, but I don''t need to report it to you. How to say this? Apache has been out for decades. If we haven''t understood it by now, we''re too incompetent. Imitation, an industrial system required for imitation is not one or two samples, so in Ukraine, cough, Such a systematic move back makes sense. One or two samples are meaningless. Do you understand? "


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and said, "well, it''s too much for me, but I have to ask, isn''t it better to take it back and take it apart for a good study? Don''t you need it?"


    "I really don''t need it. It''s said that there are too many violations of discipline. In short, it''s not necessary."


    "Well, it''s all right. It''s too much for me."


    "How can this be so eventful? Thank you for thinking about the country and your brother. I''ll report it, but you don''t have to wait for a reply. I know what the result is. In short, I have to thank you for your kindness. By the way, do you need me to remind you who is the best seller of this thing?"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "to whom?"


    "Shah, sell it to them again. Let''s say that Shah people have money and good face. They must be willing to buy the plane back again. Don''t sell it cheap, at least 100 million, but things have to be done brightly. If you fight again with other money, you will offend people to death."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "how do you know it''s Shah?"


    "Hey, there are only a few countries with Longbow Apache. Now only Shah is in use. If you can capture Apache, there is only Shah. The UAE has not sent Apache. You don''t have to guess. Don''t worry. According to personal judgment, no one is staring at you."


    After chatting for a while, Gao Yangshan walked back and said to yak, "just sell it to Shah. How can I contact him?"


    Yak scratched his head and said, "we certainly can''t contact ourselves. It''s too dangerous. You''d better ask big Ivan to see if he is willing to be the middleman. This is the fastest way."

 Chapter 2478

    Deal with everything before Salim takes his people. Otherwise, how can they explain to Salim that they captured Fahd and then exchange him for a ransom.


    So everything has to be done quickly. Everything should be handled before Salim arrives. As for how to explain to Salim that Fahd was captured alive and finally Fahd ran away, it''s not a matter.


    "Big Ivan, I''m a ram. I captured a major general in Shah alive and seized two Apache and a black eagle. Now I want to exchange people and planes for a ransom in Shah. Can you help me as a middleman?"


    Gao Yang came straight to the point, and Da Ivan was unambiguous. After thinking for a moment, he immediately whispered, "I can be the middleman. Although I don''t have much contact with Shah Zhengfu, my position is enough to be the middleman."


    "Very good. Is the ransom the income of the solar system company or our own extra money? I think that''s all right, so I need to ask your opinion."


    "Of course, it''s Satan''s extra money, which has nothing to do with the solar system company. Let polovich contact Shah in my name. He is very familiar with the Middle East and has enough personal relations to use. Moreover, his presence will not arouse Shah''s special suspicion, because this kind of thing is very common."


    "I see. I''ll contact polovich now."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said to the people around him: "big Ivan can act as an intermediary. I''ll contact polovich now. He will come forward with the specific matters."


    While talking, Gao Yang called polovich. After polovich got through, he repeated the matter again.


    Polovich was very excited and happy. He laughed and said, "my brother, this is a big business! If it works well, you can get a lot of money! So why do mercenaries have to meet this opportunity to make money? It''s enough to spend a single life. You''re lucky to be a prince and powerful major general of Shah."


    Gao Yang smiled: "good luck, but the risk is also very high. My request is not to lead us out. Are you sure you can do it?"


    Polovich said excitedly: "Of course I can. I have a personal relationship in Shah and can easily send my words to the royal family. Although my status is not enough, there is no obstacle if there is big Ivan endorsement, but it is impossible for you to ask so quickly. It is impossible to get everything done before dawn. Think about it, those big people who can make decisions may be awake at this time? Who dares to fight such a thing Disturb them, so I have to give you an answer in the morning as soon as possible and before noon at the latest. "


    Polovich has a point. Now Gao Yang has a headache and how to deal with Fahd.


    "Well, in short, you''d better release the news as soon as possible. In case that big man doesn''t sleep."


    Polovich said excitedly, "well, now let''s talk about the remuneration. According to the usual practice, we have to charge 30% of the total amount. It depends on how you talk about it. Of course, I will try my best to let Shah give this bonus, but in view of our good relationship, we only take 20% commission on this transaction. Do you have any opinion?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Gao Yang covered the microphone and said in surprise to yak: "polovich said he wanted 30% of the water. In our friendship, he only pumped 20% of the water. Is there such a high water pumping?"


    Vasili shrugged and yak nodded: "Thirty percent is indeed a convention, and twenty percent is really fair, because big Ivan and polovich have a lot to bear. They have to be responsible for handing over the money to us safely, and they have to do the thing of transporting the helicopter to Shah. They have to take a lot of risks in any link. It''s not too much to ask thirty percent. In fact, Justin can do it, but believe me , he needs at least 30% of the water. "


    Groliov also said in a low voice: "30% is very fair. Mercenaries need to make some kind of transaction when both sides don''t trust each other. Once they need to find someone else as an intermediary, they also need to pay at least 30% of the water, and 50% of the time."


    Gao Yang loosened the microphone and said to polovich, "20% of the draw, no problem, thank you, man, but if possible, it''s best for Shah to draw, ha ha."


    Polovich said with a smile, "it''s settled. Do you or I call ulyanko? He has a share of it. He must be very happy to receive the news."


    "You''d better tell me the good news and give you the chance."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and relaxed his mouth for a long time: "well, the next thing is to wait for the news."


    Vasili pointed to the prisoner in the distance and whispered, "what should we do?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "we didn''t expose them. Leave these people to husai''s armed forces. We have to give Salim some benefits."


    After seeing Hurd, the big financier, Gao Yang frowned and said, "as for this guy, take him to our camp by helicopter and take good care of him. This is the active dollar. We must take good care of him."


    Groliov stood up and said, "how can I explain to Salim?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "explanation? What explanation? Of course, the captured helicopters we captured with our ability belong to us. Let''s say that the helicopters have been transported back to Russia for research. What can he say? There are two lieutenant colonel, nine destroyed helicopters, and Shah''s crown troops are all here. What else can he be dissatisfied with?"


    From tonight''s record, Salim''s presence in husai armed forces is also a great glory, which must be worthy of Salim''s support.


    "Contact Salim and ask where they are."


    "Just contacted. It''s still 40 kilometers away from here. It won''t arrive until at least an hour later."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "I don''t know whether the people of the crown army have sent the news back to China. We have to be careful in case of bombing. Everyone guarding the prisoners should be careful. Others should evacuate in time. Don''t stay here to make fun of it."


    After giving the order, Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie: "pigeon, you drive the black eagle and send the evacuees back to the camp. Tyrannosaurus Rex and Tata, you also go back to the camp. By the way, Apache, we''re going to sell it back to Shah."


    Irene immediately said on the walkie talkie, "sell it? Or sell a Shah? Boss, I haven''t even warmed up the joystick. Can you let me fly for a few more laps?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "what are you playing with? Leave the oil so that you can fly the helicopter back. How can you send the plane back when you burn up the oil? Can you transport it back by car? I''ll give you the helicopter to play casually later. What''s the fun now?"

 Chapter 2479

    When is it? It''s time for Irene to fly a helicopter, so Gao Yang refused Irene''s request without hesitation.


    So Irene was angry. Although Irene is really a man, she is still a woman rather than a man. A fierce woman is still a woman, and a man''s woman is still a woman in essence, which must be experienced by many people.


    The high tone was very serious, which made Irene very angry.


    "Hum! Always abandon!"


    Irene can speak Chinese, so she said an idiom in Chinese, but the meaning of this idiom almost made Gao Yang bleed?


    "What? Are you mistaken? Can you use it here? Do you understand it or not?"


    Irene said angrily, "when I just flew to heaven, you said you did a good job and loved me. Now you just want to go to heaven again. You just say this and that. What is it? Don''t you say you''re fickle?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what do you learn about idioms, bah! The point is to give up all the time. Do you understand what it means? Do you understand what it is? Do you understand what it is? You say I can cross rivers, tear down bridges, grind and kill donkeys. What do you mean I give up all the time!"


    At this time, Cui Bo sneered in the walkie talkie: "always give up, easy-going, ha ha, I''m dead."


    Irene was very angry and said, "shut up, rabbit. Of course I know what it is to abandon everything. If you don''t let me fly, you''re just abandoning everything. You''re just a water lily!"


    Li JinFang said leisurely, "Tyrannosaurus Rex, if you want to describe a man, you shouldn''t use water-soluble poplars. The correct idiom is fickle and few Xin. Well, that''s right."


    Irene followed good advice and immediately said, "yes, you are fickle. No, the boss is fickle!"


    The veins on Gao Yang''s forehead jumped. Unfortunately, he couldn''t be seen by others with his mask. When they chatted, Irene was mixed with English and Chinese. Many people were confused.


    Groliov wondered, "what are you talking about? What are you doing? Forcing everyone to learn Chinese?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "nothing, idiom contest. It''s difficult to find out what we''re talking about with your knowledge."


    Tata gloated in the walkie talkie: "I know, ha ha, ha ha!"


    Gao Yangzhen didn''t know how to continue the business. He angrily said, "keep the communication channel clean! What chaos is added, quiet!"


    The world quieted down, but it was only for a moment. Irene said bitterly again: "hum, give up all the time. When people said it was shameless, they began to talk nonsense. Amorous and ungrateful smelly man! Ungrateful!"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "don''t say idioms! Don''t say them until you learn the real meaning of idioms! Do you understand them? Don''t spoil them if you don''t understand..."


    When Gao Yang was furious, the satellite phone rang, so Gao Yang connected the phone and angrily said, "what are you doing!"


    On the phone, polovich said inexplicably, "what''s the matter? Is my call untimely?"


    Gao Yang gasped for breath and said helplessly, "I''m sorry. I''m educating myself. I''m ignorant and have no skills. I''m also smart. Bah, bah, it''s okay. I''m a little confused. You say."


    "It''s done."


    Gao Yang was stunned. He looked at his watch and said in surprise, "it''s done? It''s only five minutes. You said you could get the morning as soon as possible."


    Polovich smiled and said, "obviously, things are different from what we guessed. Listen to me, Shah has received a request for help from Yemen, so this matter is not ignored. In fact, some people in Shah have been confused after receiving the request for help."


    "Sure enough, they sent the news out. Well, let''s continue. How''s the situation now?" he said in a low voice


    "Someone was very concerned about Fahd''s fate, so when I called a personal friend, my friend quickly sent the message to the place where it should be sent. It was lucky that we found someone who really cared about it, so time was not a problem. There immediately took the initiative to contact me. Well, the other party was more urgent than us."


    Swept away by the anger brought by the idiom competition, he held high his heart and said, "great! If the other party is anxious, it''s better! Come on, does the other party accept our conditions?"


    The high psychological price is 300 million US dollars. If 300 million is not enough, 200 million is not enough, but no less. Fahd offered 120 million US dollars for his life.


    Polovich said slowly, "my condition is that three helicopters are returned, the general and the Colonel are returned, and the price is 500 million. In addition, I ask Shah to pay 30% of the bonus, that is, a total of 650 million US dollars."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s definitely not good. It''s too exaggerated. More than six billion. Is Fahd worth so much? But it''s not necessarily. Shah people? Ha ha, ha ha, er, how much?"


    Polovich said slowly, "the other party agreed to all my requirements."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "650 million, 500 million to you and 150 million to us. Shah promised and could pay immediately."


    Gao Yang was frightened. He swallowed his saliva and said carefully, "are you kidding?"


    "No kidding, the Shah side has only one condition."


    Hearing that Shah has conditions, Gao Yang is relieved. That is to say, six and a half billion dollars is not so easy to earn. Although Shah has a lot of money, it is still too exaggerated.


    Gao Yang said confidently, "say what conditions, as long as you don''t tell us our identity, it''s easy to say."


    Polovich said slowly, "kill Fahd!"


    Gao Yang was stunned again. He felt that he had been greatly impacted.


    "Say it again?"


    "Kill Fahd, now! Now! Just kill him now and make the illusion that he died in the battle. Give me a video to confirm Fahd''s death, and the money will be given to you immediately. If you agree to this condition, Shah will pay to my account immediately. You know, Shah''s cash flow is very sufficient, and they are not short of money, so they must not talk big or joke."


    Gao Yang didn''t understand, but he understood it with a little thought. It''s very simple and obvious. Shah, some people want Fahd to die, and they can''t wait to let Fahd die.


    After a long breath, he raised his voice and said in a low voice, "I see, I understand! This is killing with a knife. Are there any other conditions?"


    "General Fahd and his men have to die. All Shah people in where tonight must die. No, they are killed in battle. You have to pretend to be a little bit. Then you park the plane in one place and inform me of the location. Then a Shah army will go and grab the helicopter back. That''s all the conditions. If you promise, the money will be remitted to my designated account in three minutes Account, when you''re done, give me the evidence, and the money will be immediately transferred to your account. It''s that simple. "


    Gao Yang said with some lack of confidence, "so, is our asking price low?"


    "Don''t be greedy, man."


    Gao Yang also felt that he was too greedy, so he immediately said, "I''m kidding, that''s settled!"

 Chapter 2480

    Put down the phone, Gao Yang said to several humanitarians around him, "well, I''ve talked with polovich, and there''s a response."


    Groliov looked forward and said, "how much? How much can I give?"


    Jacques said cautiously, "three hundred million dollars? Can you have it?"


    Gao Yang was expressionless and said, "five hundred million dollars, go to polovich''s account in ten minutes."


    "Hiss..."


    The sound of inverted air-conditioning came and went, and everyone who heard the amount Gao Yang said was surprised.


    "Are you kidding? No, it''s a lie!"


    "Conspiracy! It''s a conspiracy!"


    "It''s too exaggerated. There''s an untrue feeling. I have a strong hunch that it''s a conspiracy!"


    Only Vasili said quietly, "Oh, conditional."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Vasili, "yes, conditional, the condition is to kill Fahd!"


    This time there was silence.


    Vassily smiled, "that''s right."


    Groliov said suspiciously, "this, 500 million?"


    "In fact, there are more than 500 million, a total of 650 million. The middleman''s bonus is paid by the Shah, so we will get 500 million US dollars, not less than a penny!"


    Groliov put his hand over his head and said loudly, "let me calm down. Don''t talk to me. Let me calm down."


    "And the 500 million doesn''t need to pay dividends to anyone, because it''s Satan''s own money, which has nothing to do with the solar system company," he said in a low voice


    Frye was incredible and said, "I thought it would be good for the company to make 500 million a year, really."


    "Our company is still losing money!"


    Albert said with a chagrin on his face, "how much can I get? What if I suddenly have no motivation to continue my struggle? Will this money be too much?"


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said in a deep voice: "Well, we''ll think about how to spend it after we get the money. Now we have to finish the work first. Shah asked everyone here to die, Fahd to die, and the colonel to die. By the way, who of you asked the Colonel''s name? Forget it, it''s dead anyway. What''s the name for, and those soldiers and pilots to die."


    Vasili suddenly said, "who is eager for Fahd''s life? Such a big arm can''t be someone''s personal behavior. It can only be done by the state forces of Shah or the authorities. Since Fahd must die, even those ordinary soldiers must die, what about you?"


    "This polovich didn''t say, I didn''t ask, I don''t want to know who wants Fahd to die," he said in a low voice


    Vasili said in a deep voice, "are you sure the middleman is reliable? If he sells you, everyone here will die today. There are many links that can leak secrets, middleman and husai armed."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I''m sure the middleman is absolutely reliable. As for husai''s armed forces, they don''t know our true identity."


    Vasili waved his hand and said, "I just have an obligation to remind you of the risks of this transaction, not that the middleman will leak, so I have no problem."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to the people, "who has video equipment? We have to verify Fahd, and then kill him, making an illusion that he died in the battle. In fact, we just throw his body in the village."


    A group of people looked at each other. They all had nothing to shoot. Only Jason said, "the lens on the UAV can be recorded."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "take Fahd and the colonel in and kill him. Don''t start. Forget it. I''ll go myself. As for the soldiers of the crown Army..."


    Vassily whispered, "I''ll solve it. I''ll be enough alone."


    Phoenix Contact, who had been silent, suddenly said, "I can help."


    Gao Yang suddenly felt that he couldn''t bear it, but this shouldn''t have emotion just flashed by. He whispered, "take Fahd and Colonel and go back to the place where we caught him. Let''s go."


    Gao Yang, Peter, groliov, Jason, yak and Frye took Fahd and the colonel to the village. Gao Yang was unwilling to take any risk in order to prevent any accident of Fahd worth 500 million dollars.


    When someone grabbed his hands and walked to the village, Fahd couldn''t help saying, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang said very gently, "of course, we have to talk about the price. We have to find a suitable place for you, general. We can''t let you lie on the sand all the time."


    Fahd came to the spirit. He was very happy and said, "OK!"


    Fahd was not about to put on airs again, but he was obviously less nervous, his face relaxed a lot, and he walked quickly without being pushed.


    Only when he saw his captured house, Fahd hesitated, and then he carefully said to Gao Yang, "Why are you here? This is not a place to rest?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "nothing. Just go in and have a look. Let''s go together."


    Fahd didn''t want to go in. Groliov strengthened his hand and pushed Fahd into the half collapsed house. He waved his hand and said, "give him back the general''s pistol."


    Groliov let Fahd go. Peter took out the pistol seized from Fahd, loaded it, grabbed Fahd''s hand and wanted to put the gun into Fahd''s hand, but Fahd struggled hard and said loudly, "what are you doing? What''s this? I don''t want it! Don''t give me a pistol!"


    Jason has started recording. After Gao Yang made a pause gesture, he said to Fahd, "I tell you the truth, you were sold for $650 million, so you have to die."


    Fahd was suddenly soft and difficult to stand, and Peter had to hold him.


    "They, have they finally laid hands on me? They won''t let me go and want me to die..."


    Fahd muttered to himself, raised his voice and whispered, "now I give you two choices. You can kill yourself with a pistol or hit me or anyone. In this way, when you die, you can be brave. Give you the gun and you can choose by yourself."


    After that, Gao Yang motioned to Jason. When Jason started recording again, Peter stuffed the pistol into Fahd''s hand and then retreated to one side.


    He grabbed the pistol but couldn''t lift it. Fahd made a strange giggle in his throat. He looked around and looked at the pistol. Finally, he began to lift the pistol with his trembling hand, but his hand couldn''t lift it at all.


    Gao Yang sighed, raised his rifle and shot Fahd in the heart, ending Fahd''s pain, and then shot the Colonel directly. During the video, he didn''t want to talk or let anyone appear in the camera, so he didn''t give the Colonel a chance to resist.

 Chapter 2481

    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said loudly, "Salim is about to arrive. The helicopter will take off and land in an uninhabited area. Then tell me the coordinates. Don''t be too far from the road, lest you need to walk back. The rabbit and skunk drive to pick up the pilot."


    All the things that should be done have been done. Satan did a lot of things this night. Of course, he made a lot of money.


    When the order for the pilot to take off was issued, Gao Yang picked up the satellite phone and whispered, "little Donny, is the account ready?"


    "Ready, there are twelve security accounts. After we get the money, we will transfer it to him dozens of times. Absolutely no one can find out the source. Don''t worry."


    "Good, ready to collect the money."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang said to Jason, "has the video been transmitted?"


    "It''s transmitting. The video is too large and the network is too slow. It takes a little longer, but it''ll be fine soon. It''s up to five minutes."


    It was already dawn. Gao Yang took the walkie talkie and said, "Salim, where are you? Over."


    "We''ll be there in ten kilometers. How''s the situation there? Over."


    Gao Yang said with a little helplessness: "the enemy has hidden some people. He has just tried to rescue the prisoners. There is another battle, and the situation is very dangerous. In order to prevent the prisoners from escaping, we can only kill them all. Now the crisis has been lifted, but you''d better hurry. I''m afraid Shah will carry out air strikes. Over."


    "No prisoners? It''s a pity, but there''s no way. The enemy is really too strong."


    Gao Yang turned off the walkie talkie with Salim and waved to the helicopter taking off. Then three helicopters took off one after another,


    Soon disappeared into the night.


    Now it can be said that the overall situation has been set, but Gao Yang''s heart is always unstable. 500 million is a large amount. Satan hasn''t made so much money so far, so Gao Yang''s heart can''t let go until he gets the money.


    Finally, Jason shouted, "boss, the video has passed!"


    He shouted loudly and said, "don''t delete the video first."


    Just then, treble shouted in the walkie talkie, "boss, there''s a team coming. It should be Salim."


    "Check your identity, over."


    After the call ended, Gao Yang looked at groliov and said, "I''m worried now. What if I can''t get the money?"


    Groliov also said with some worry: "in fact, I''m also worried..."


    At this time, Gao Yang had to comfort groliov. He whispered, "don''t worry, the money has been on bolovich''s account. As soon as he receives the video, he will give us the money. This is not any other middleman. This is big Ivan. It can''t black us."


    Groliov said with a melancholy face: "I know, I know everything, but I''m still worried. It''s 500 million, 500 million dollars!"


    "Boss, make sure it''s Salim. They''re going into the village soon. Over."


    "Roger, over."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said to groliov, "send Salim first. This thing will come out soon. Don''t think too much."


    While talking, a long motorcade came. The front car stopped in front of them. Salim quickly jumped out of the car and said loudly, "where''s Fahd? Where''s his body?"


    Gao Yang pointed and said loudly, "the bodies are in the village. They are all dead. There could have been several prisoners, but we have too few hands to thoroughly search the whole village. The enemy launched a counterattack and finally had to solve all the enemies. Unfortunately, by the way, this enemy is the crown army, which has been confirmed."


    Salim was very excited and said, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter! It''s incredible to completely annihilate the crown troops of Shah. It''s incredible. Are all the brothers okay? Is everyone okay?"


    "It''s all right. One person was slightly injured and didn''t hinder his action.


    "Miracle! It''s a miracle! It''s incredible!"


    Salim danced and jumped up happily. Then he hurriedly said, "this is a major victory. It''s the biggest victory since the war. I must express my most solemn congratulations to you. It''s incredible."


    Gao Yang pointed to Salim and smiled, "this is our victory."


    "Yes, yes, this is our common victory. Thank you. Thank you very much. Oh, sorry brother, I need to go in and have a look and collect all the bodies of the Shah people. I''m a little too excited, but I have to finish the rest now."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "we''re very tired. We''ll leave the next thing to you. We''ll withdraw first if there''s nothing else. Brother, we''re waiting to meet in the camp."


    "See you at the camp!"


    Salim hurriedly took people to clean the battlefield, and praising them, of course, hurried on the way back.


    Just got on the bus, Gao Yang''s satellite phone rang. Gao Yang almost lightning connected the phone and whispered, "how''s it going!"


    Polovich was very excited and said, "no problem. The Shah people confirmed Fahd''s identity and his death. They did everything quickly this time. Now, man! I''m going to transfer the money to you and get ready to collect it! And thank you, man!"


    Polovich hung up the phone in ecstasy, covered Gao Yang''s heart as if it was about to jump out, and called little Downey with trembling hands.


    "It''s done. You want to transfer the money. Have you started to receive it?"


    "Collecting, collecting money! 100 million, 200 million, 300 million! 400 million, 500 million dollars! 50 million for each of the ten accounts! All of them! All of them! Ha ha!"


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, tried his best to cover his heart and said in a trembling voice in the walkie talkie: "brothers, the money has arrived! All the money has arrived, how fast..."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing. It''s too fast.


    Just in the middle of the night, I completed all the combat negotiations and money collection. Everything was surprisingly fast and everything was super cool!


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang again. He connected the phone and listened to ulyanko''s incoherent way: "I received $30 million. Just now, polovich just told me what happened, Falk! I love you ram! I, I haven''t made so much money yet. I didn''t do anything because you made $30 million. I must thank you!"


    Gao Yang proudly said, "it''s a little fun, but you got 30 million? How can you tell me?"


    "Big Ivan 100 million, I 30 million, polovich 20 million."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "you take more than polovich. Show it, man."


    Ulyanko said with a smile: "there''s no way. Asia is my territory. Polovich works for me now, so of course I take more than him. This is the rule. It''s right to say that when we meet, we''ll ensure your satisfaction, ha ha!"

 Chapter 2482

    The transaction is over.


    Everyone was very happy. The Shah people paid a small amount of money to kill Fahd. Although they didn''t know what was involved, the Shah people must be satisfied.


    Of course, all Satan people are very happy. They got the money. They finally saw the return money in Yemen, and it was a lot of money. Of course, it is very worth celebrating.


    Everyone in husai''s armed forces was also very happy. Of course, Salim was the happiest. He was only responsible for cleaning the battlefield, but the reported battle was not like this, so Salim contributed a lot.


    As long as he is worthy of Gaoyang, Gaoyang must be worthy of him, so Salim can earn credit lying down.


    The time required to celebrate the victory alone will not be too short. However, Gao Yang has received tangible benefits and let out the meaningless false name to the sharp knife commandos. Therefore, the top and bottom of the sharp knife commandos must be very happy. A husai armed his own team and completely annihilated the crown forces of Shah. This result means nothing to the sharp knife commandos.


    As for the feelings of the dead Fahd and those who were dragged to death by him, it doesn''t matter at all. Who cares what the dead think.


    Satan all returned to the camp. Now there is no one in the camp except a few soldiers left to guard.


    When Irene finally drove back to the camp, as soon as she got off the bus, Irene shouted happily, "I flew a few stunts. It''s so handsome, you know? It''s a pity you didn''t see it. I have to say that Apache''s flight performance is good."


    She took off her headgear and threw it into the sky, wiped the sweat on her face, and then reached out to catch the falling headgear. Irene said loudly: "it''s estimated that those Shah people have to worry about how to drive the plane back. Yes, I just ran out of fuel!"


    Looking at Gao Yang like a demonstration, Irene said arrogantly: "hum! Give up all the time, heartless man! You can''t stop me!"


    Gao Yang is drinking a cup of coffee to avoid looking at Irene, but when Irene''s words reach his ears, Gao Yang can''t help spraying coffee on Vassily''s face opposite him.


    Vasili sighed and said helplessly, "you... Forget it!"


    Gao Yang looked at Irene helplessly and said, "can you... Don''t talk nonsense? It''s easy to cause misunderstanding. I say you in the end... Do you mean it?"


    Irene rolled her eyes and said disdainfully, "hum! Ha! I''m going to take a bath, I''m going to take a bath!"


    Taking a bath in this ghost place is a luxury. Gao Yang said helplessly, "wait a minute, what do you take a bath at this time? We''ll have to pay!"


    Irene didn''t look back, but said loudly, "ha ha, ha ha."


    Phoenix Contact, with a cold face, suddenly said, "she likes him, and Irene likes the boss."


    Gao Yang was shocked. He immediately said, "shut up, what are you talking about? Don''t talk nonsense, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Gao Yang looked for groliov everywhere. Fortunately, groliov was not in front of him. Although he did nothing and did nothing wrong, Gao Yang still felt guilty of being a thief. He lowered his voice and said in a harsh voice: "crow, what nonsense you are talking about!"


    Phoenix Contact said solemnly, "I think Irene likes you. I can see it!"


    Cui Bo stabbed Phoenix with strength and whispered, "what''s the big truth? Don''t tell it, you don''t think we can see it? We don''t tell it. How embarrassing it is to tell the truth, big dog and boss, and Irene, what to do in the future, so don''t talk nonsense."


    Phoenix frowned and said, "this is a taboo topic?"


    Frye turned his head, stood up and whispered, "I didn''t hear anything. I don''t know anything. I''m leaving."


    Phoenix Contact said, "Oh, I see. This is a taboo topic. Big dogs like Irene? Does Irene like the boss?"


    Gao Yang''s hands began to tremble. He angrily said, "what are you talking about? It''s not like this, it''s not like this! What''s in your mind? When are you thinking about some shit!"


    Phoenix pointed to his head and said solemnly, "women''s intuition!"


    Cui Bo pulled Phoenix and said helplessly, "come on, I''ll educate you. Why are you so blind when you''re so big? Do you understand what''s going on between men and women? Are you in your thirties? How on earth do you grow so big..."


    Cui Bo said and pulled Phoenix away. Gao Yang looked around the remaining people with fierce eyes. Albert immediately raised his hand and whispered, "don''t look at me. I don''t know anything and don''t say anything!"


    Yuri stood up quietly and muttered, "I seem to have lost some grenades. I''ll find it."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said in a low voice, "you, don''t think about it. I''m fucking FAK!"


    Just then, the rescue phone rang again. Gao Yang looked at it and immediately said, "Andy ho! The monitor has news!"


    Everyone immediately became nervous. Gao Yang answered the phone and immediately said, "how about the monitor!"


    Andy Ho said in tired words: "just finished the third operation. If there is no big accident, the monitor will survive."


    "Yeah!"


    He waved his fist in high spirits. Needless to say, others knew it was good news, so the atmosphere immediately became active.


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "how''s the monitor? Are you awake?"


    "He didn''t wake up. He had his intestines cut off for more than two meters, but his abdominal cavity had been cleaned and all the wounds had been sutured. The postoperative recovery of this operation is as important as the operation, so the monitor needs to be sent to a place with good recovery conditions. I think it''s better to send it to Germany."


    "Yes, no problem. Do you need to deliver it yourself?"


    "No, let the monitor rest here for a few days, and then send him away when his physical conditions permit. I''ll go back today or tomorrow."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "it''s ok if you come back. By the way, I''ll tell you a good news. We''re rich."


    "Rich?"


    "We made $500 million."


    Andy He Ji was surprised and said, "our company has received a big order?"


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "you''ll know when you come back. We''ll pay money now. Just wait for your share."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang looked at the black devil and said to them, "now talk about how to spend money. Anyway, it''s useless for you to ask for money, right? Then give you less, 100 million, 100 million dollars, OK?"


    Tata looked surprised and said, "Oh, we have our share?"

 Chapter 2483

    The black devil has only three of them, but the black devil does too much and plays too much role. Without them, Satan can''t do anything this time.


    Therefore, the black devil must have a share, and as Gao Yang said, it''s no use for the black devil to ask for money anyway, so give them less, so it''s really not a polite word.


    The hammer whistled, but he didn''t have much joy.


    "100 million, everyone can share more than 10 million. Why do you get so much money?"


    Tata also scratched his head, and then he said with a distressed face: "money, of course, money is a good thing, but what do we want money for? I just want to live the life I like, and I can get the life I want easily, so money really doesn''t mean much to us."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "do whatever you want and stay as pension money. How you deal with the money is your problem. I''ll just give you the money."


    Tata snapped her fingers and said with a smile, "that makes sense."


    Gao Yang looked at several people of Satan and said, "we have 400 million left. Everyone has a share, but the share will not be the same. Each of you will get the corresponding share. It will arrive today. Congratulations, you are all multimillionaires now."


    Joseph''s hand opened and then clenched, clenched and then opened, frowning and wondering what he was thinking.


    Gao Yang felt a little funny. He said to Joseph, "you''re nervous. What are you nervous about?"


    Joseph breathed, "I have a share, too, right?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "of course."


    Joseph looked a little nervous and whispered, "how much can I have?"


    Joseph came for a million annual salary. He didn''t expect to get a lot of extra money soon after joining Satan, but each team has its own distribution model. Joseph is worried that he won''t even get a fraction of $400 million, because that''s normal.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know how much you should score this time. We have a complete distribution model. Some people take more and others take less. You just entered Satan, you must belong to the one who takes the least, but I don''t know how much, because the algorithm is very complex, but if you especially want to know, I can ask you."


    Joseph nodded immediately. Gao Yang picked up the satellite phone and called little Downey. Then he smiled and said, "man, do me a favor. How much should Joseph take? He can''t wait to know."


    "Joseph, really? Let me see. I''m going to transfer money to you in turn. Oh, Joseph should take $8 million. He takes as much as Phoenix, Yuri, Liang Dong and wilvikski. They each take $8 million."


    "OK, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang looked regretfully at Joseph and said, "I''m sorry. I just told you you''re a multimillionaire. Now I take back this sentence. You can only get $8 million. Unfortunately, your joining time is too short to get the same war profits as the old members."


    Joseph touched his hair, looked dejected, and said in a trembling voice, "eight million, right? Eight million dollars! I''ve got one million dollars. With these, it''s nine million dollars! Nine million!"


    Joseph suddenly grabbed his hair with both hands and said in a trembling voice, "nine million! I have so much money. What should I do? I made nine million so quickly! It''s nine million. I''m going crazy."


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said helplessly, "as a quasi millionaire, you may no longer want to be a mercenary, but it''s a pity, man, although you didn''t sign a contract with me, you have to stay in Satan for at least several months."


    Joseph looked at Gao Yang with red eyes and said: "Don''t want to do it? Are you kidding? I''ve only been here for a few months, and now I''m a multimillionaire. I don''t want to do it. Am I a fool? Do you think I look like a fool? Do you know how difficult it is to make money now? It''s too difficult to make money. My predecessors will break their head for the job with an annual salary of millions. I''m going to die a multimillionaire right now. I''m going to be a multimillionaire ! multimillionaire! Multimillionaire! "


    After repeating the word millionaire many times, Joseph suddenly said fiercely, "I don''t care about others, but no one wants me to leave Satan unless I die!"


    Gao Yang made a joke. Although Satan came and went freely, he certainly didn''t just join. Not long ago, just because he suddenly got a lot of money and left, no one is a fool. No matter how good Gao Yang is, he can''t let people do so, can he.


    What''s more, in Satan, how can people who love money be willing to leave? For people who don''t love money, such as phoenix contact, who have unique hobbies, they are even more reluctant to leave.


    Gao Yang smiled silently. At this time, his phone rang, and this phone call was made by alebin himself.


    Alebin called, and then he said slowly: "What you do there has a great impact. No matter who wants Fahd to die, you killed a general in Shah. You don''t take care of the undercurrent hidden under the water. What''s obvious is to be done. So now Shah has a strong reaction. You should be careful. Retaliation should be carried out soon and be vigilant."


    Gao Yang was already very vigilant, and now there is a personal warning from yalebin, which immediately raised his vigilance level by more than one level.


    "Is there anything unusual?"


    Yalebin said in a deep voice: "I haven''t found anything at present. You should ask Justin. His intelligence network has better penetration into the high-level."


    The intelligence network established by the black devil belongs to the front line or goes deep into the people. It makes judgments through the analysis of various public information and found clues. Justin''s intelligence network penetrates every corner of Shah, and the two complement each other, but the black devil can''t replace Justin. This is the fundamental difference between a network and several people.


    After a few words with yalebin, as soon as Gao Yang Hung up the phone, yak whispered to him, "Abdullah calls, and the Shah defense ministry calls all military contractors for discussion!"


    Gao Yang was shocked and said excitedly, "it''s time to use mercenaries on a large scale?"


    Yak nodded, "if there is no accident, it should be!"


    The killing of crown troops and Fahd forced Shah to use mercenaries on a large scale in the northwest front line, which can only be said to be an unexpected harvest in advance, but it is being cleaned up.


    Before Gao Yang could comment, the phone rang again.


    One phone after another, that means something big has happened.


    This call is also very important, because Justin called in person. As soon as Gao Yang connected the phone, Justin immediately said in a hurry: "just received the news, Shah is determined to use mercenaries to carry out large-scale retaliation along the northwest border. The Ministry of defense has convened military contractors to discuss the matter. If there is no accident, this decision is a foregone conclusion!"

 Chapter 2484

    The excitement of Satan''s largest income in history lasted only a short time, and then turned into tension.


    The news that major general Fahd was killed in the battle in Northwest Yemen has been confirmed by Shah officials and has become headlines all over the world.


    It is a consensus all over the world that Shah has money. It is also a consensus that Shah maintains a sufficiently advanced and huge armed force in the world because of money.


    Now a major general of Shah is still a prince and was destroyed by Hussein''s armed forces in Yemen. The contrast is too strong to be noticed.


    The world was surprised and Shah reacted strongly.


    Since the Shah reacted strongly, there must be large-scale retaliation.


    Now we know that Shah is bound to carry out large-scale retaliation and is determined to use mercenaries on a large scale, but it takes time to summon mercenaries, so Shah''s retaliation really does not necessarily use mercenaries. It is likely that they will immediately use their own army to carry out retaliation immediately.


    The most important thing is that even if the Shah does not dispatch ground troops or special forces, it can also respond quickly. Even if only air forces are dispatched, it is enough to show attitude and determination.


    Just one cluster guidance bomb knocked out almost all Satan''s artillery. If Shah''s pilots found Satan''s camp and then threw a few bombs, or Shah was in a bad temper and sent bombers to bomb when they saw moving objects along the northwest border, regardless of whether it was necessary to bomb the target or not, Everyone on the northwest border will be in danger, including Satan.


    Therefore, the former camp can''t stay any longer. Everyone must be scattered and hidden in a hidden and safe place. At most, no more than three people can get together. Even if they are blown up, the casualties will not be too large.


    Although it is unlikely to be attacked by air, it is still possible if it is unlikely. It is possible that we must be on alert at the highest level.


    Gaoyang, yak and Tata sat in the shadow under a big stone.


    He looked at his watch and said in a low voice, "it''s been six hours. I want to start up and contact Justin."


    Yak waved his hand and said, "I''m an intelligence officer. It''s my turn to do this. You wait here. I''ll call from a distance."


    "How strong is Shah''s electronic investigation ability? Do you need to be so careful?"


    Tata murmured sadly, but he was just complaining, not raising any objection to yak''s prudence.


    Because there are too many precedents of being killed by telephone. For example, Dudayev in Chechnya was detected by the Russian A50 early warning aircraft when using the satellite phone. Then two Su-25 launched two dab-1200 anti radiation missiles and killed Dudayev on the spot.


    Dudayev was killed in 1996. Nearly 20 years have passed. What could be done with Russian technology 20 years ago, Shah really has no reason not to do now, because Shah bought all the more advanced early warning aircraft and radar of the United States.


    Of course, the Shah people don''t know about the high-powered satellite phone, but the Shah people don''t need to know. The simplest way is that the Shah air force will blow up immediately after discovering any electronic signal from the ground. It''s so simple that it''s enough to blow up most of the leaders of the hussei armed forces, because the people who can use the satellite phone in this place on the northwest border of Yemen, Now there''s no other possibility than husai''s armed forces.


    Gao Yang, they have obtained intelligence. Shah took off an E3A early warning aircraft and 16 F15E fighter bombers. It''s like having 16 knives on his head. He didn''t know they were hidden in that corner of the air. He rashly used a satellite phone. Once it was found, a missile came next, or came along with the guidance of electronic signals, one by one, There''s nothing wrong with not seeing people.


    Now Satan does not dare to use any communication equipment. Since he learned that Shah had been ruthless and sent out early warning aircraft and bombers for an indiscriminate bombing, all equipment that can send electromagnetic models are strictly prohibited. Basically, according to that sentence, communication basically depends on roaring.


    The walkie talkie did not dare to use, and the satellite phone did not dare to use. However, some time has passed, Gao Yang urgently wants to know the new trends of the Shah military, such as whether the Shah''s early warning aircraft has returned.


    Yak took the phone to go. Gao Yang hesitated for a moment and finally said, "forget it, wait a minute, wait another two hours."


    There is also a reason why Shah has to wait for a few hours. Shah has not deployed E3 early warning aircraft at Fahd military base, that is, the military base closest to Gaoyang, because Fahd military base mainly guards against Yemen, and Yemen has almost no aircraft, so naturally there is no early warning aircraft.


    In addition to the Fahd military base, Shah also has two other military bases, one is the King Faisal military base on the northwest border of Shah, which is mainly used to guard against Israel, and the other is the King Khalid military base in the northeast of Shah, which is mainly used to guard against Iraq.


    King Faisal''s military base is mainly to guard against Israel. The most advanced and huge air force in Shah is stationed. The early warning aircraft sent to the border of Yemen comes from King Faisal''s military base.


    Any aircraft has the maximum range. When carrying the maximum fuel, the E3 early warning aircraft can stay at the duty point 1600 kilometers away from the take-off point for about six hours, while the E3 early warning aircraft temporarily transferred from Faisal military base is almost 1600 kilometers away.


    Therefore, after receiving the news of the arrival of the early warning aircraft, Gao Yang waited six hours to make his first call. However, considering that the early warning aircraft may go to Fahd military base for refueling or aerial refueling, he was ready to wait another two hours, which consumed the maximum dead time of E3 early warning aircraft.


    Another advantage of waiting for eight hours is that the crew are all human, so people have physical limits. If they are highly nervous, they will spend eight hours flying. It will take longer to add the time of flying on the road. For Shah pilots, this is absolutely unbearable.


    He said he had to wait for eight hours. Finally, it took time. Yak trotted away from Gaoyang. They didn''t call Justin until at least one kilometer later. Then, he immediately got the long-awaited information.


    "The early warning plane landed with King Fahd military base an hour ago. The good news is that you have three hours to call now. The bad news is that another early warning plane is already on its way."

 Chapter 2485

    Satan is definitely one of the mercenaries with the strongest intelligence system.


    With the in-depth cooperation with Justin, Satan has the best intelligence network in the world. No other mercenary regiment, whether those super large security companies or those old mercenary regiments, can enjoy the treatment that Satan can get.


    Satan has intelligence power that is not commensurate with his size. If the intelligence system is compared to the brain, Satan is a normal person with a head as big as a blue whale.


    It is precisely because of its extremely powerful intelligence network that Satan can get accurate information and avoid in time when Shah''s early warning aircraft and electronic reconnaissance aircraft have just taken off. Otherwise, Satan, especially Gao Yang, is likely to be blown up by a missile when making a phone call.


    Now Gao Yang knows that Shah has dispatched two E3 early warning aircraft, which may not be able to monitor the battlefield 24 hours a day at the beginning, but when the two early warning aircraft transfer to King Fahd military base, the two early warning aircraft can monitor the battlefield 24 hours a day.


    So the problem is very serious. Satan has the most advanced wireless communication system, but he doesn''t dare to use it at all, which means that Satan''s battlefield instant messaging fails, and Satan even has a problem with the channel to obtain the latest information.


    To contact the outside world, we can only rely on the satellite phone. If the satellite phone doesn''t dare to turn on, it''s still a fart. Even if the early warning aircraft lands in advance or doesn''t take off at all, how can Gaoyang receive these intelligence.


    Confrontation with a country is like this. If the volume is not at the same level, many times they can only work next to each other, but there is no room to fight back.


    Gao Yang has been thinking about what to do to bring down Shah''s early warning aircraft, but he just thinks about it.


    Early warning aircraft are usually heavily protected by fighter planes, and Shah has absolute air control. It is impossible to use fighter planes to shoot down early warning aircraft.


    Use anti-aircraft missiles? It''s also impossible. First of all, the flight altitude of the early warning aircraft is very high. You don''t have to think about using portable air defense missiles. If you use a large air defense missile system, you don''t say whether it exists or not. Even if it does, it is estimated that it was bombed by Shah when the radar was turned on.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. There was only one hour left from the safe time given by Justin.


    "Without battlefield communication, you don''t have to stay here."


    With a heavy sigh, Gao Yang spread his hands and said helplessly, "I can''t help it. We either leave here or we can only be like this. We can''t even make a phone call."


    Tata said with a dignified face: "two early warning aircraft can achieve seamless flight monitoring under the most ideal conditions."


    Yak also said solemnly: "yes, we can all be sure that Shah can''t use two early warning aircraft to achieve all-weather monitoring, but the problem is, how can we get intelligence? On the premise that the phone doesn''t dare to turn on, unless we can get the flight plan of the early warning aircraft in the next few days, but it''s impossible. As long as the early warning aircraft is possible in the air, we don''t dare to contact the outside world."


    He shouted loudly, waved his hand and said helplessly, "let the phone turn on for another 45 minutes. Wait for Abdullah''s news. If Abdullah still doesn''t come, turn it off. Then fox, you leave for Sana''a tonight. Where can you at least keep in touch with the outside world."


    Yak said in a deep voice, "what about you?"


    "Stay and watch the situation. If the existence of early warning aircraft becomes the norm in the future, we will evacuate all of us."


    Tata gently rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully, "in fact, I''ve been thinking about a possibility. We have no way after the early warning aircraft takes off, but if the early warning aircraft is on the ground, can we think of some ways? For example, destroy the early warning aircraft so that it can''t take off? At least, it''s enough to greatly shorten the take-off time of the early warning aircraft."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s best to solve the threat on the ground, but the early warning aircraft is at King Fahd''s military base. It''s the limit to send information. If you want to destroy the early warning aircraft at the airport, Justin''s intelligence network can''t do it. Even if you can do it, Justin won''t do it."


    Tata smiled and said confidently, "the black devil can do it! Sneak in secretly, find a way to get close to the early warning aircraft, and then destroy some key parts, such as destroying an engine and radar on the premise of being imperceptible. Any inconspicuous fault that affects the flight is enough to prevent the early warning aircraft from taking off."


    "Isn''t it too dangerous?" he said in a low voice


    Tata shook his head and said: "It''s not dangerous. This kind of thing is difficult to say, but it''s also simple to say. There are many people in Fahd military base, but it must be much easier to sneak in than you think. It also depends on the military base of that country. For Shah, his military base is equivalent to undefended. The black devil''s hands and feet in Shah can complete these, but it may take some time."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment. He thought it would be a big deal to retreat. It''s better not to let the black devil take risks and destroy the top-notch early warning aircraft for Shah. This kind of thing can''t be done casually.


    "I''ll think about it. If the situation can''t be improved, I''ll discuss the feasibility of this plan with the teacher."


    Just then, yak suddenly said, "Abdullah called."


    Yak quickly connected the phone, and then he said in a hurry, "how''s the situation?"


    After asking, yak handed the phone to Gao Yang and said, "Abdullah asked to talk to you."


    Gao Yang answered the phone and then listened to Abdullah whisper: "There are seven companies that want to use mercenaries to fight in Yemen, wear Shah military uniforms and use the name of Shah army, but only four companies, including us, are willing to take over business. We are fully prepared, so we got a big contract to provide 100 people to form a medium-sized force to fight in Yemen. The contract lasts for one month and the amount is 30 million US dollars In order to enter Yemen to fight, we need to cooperate with the command of the Shah military, but we have the right not to fight more than we can cope with. "


    "The price of this business is not low, but it is not as high as expected. If it is a high-intensity special war mission, the salary we need to pay will be about 10 million. If there are casualties, the cost will be higher."


    Abdullah whispered: "I know, but now we can''t strive for a higher commission. This is our first contract on the northwest border. We must play well. As long as we play well, we will make a big profit next."


    Gao Yang shouted: "do you know when mercenaries will be sent to fight there? The important thing is, when the early warning aircraft will stop using there, do you know?"


    "The situation of the early warning aircraft is hard to say, but the mercenaries will go to the battlefield within the slowest week. The fastest, such as us, will go to the battlefield within three days."

 Chapter 2486

    Communication must be controlled, but without letting the black devil destroy the early warning aircraft, Satan resumed electronic communication for a certain period of time without fear of air attack.


    Because the Shah people didn''t go out at night!


    It''s also because Shah''s pilots think it''s too tired to keep it up for eight to twelve hours every time they take off!


    Therefore, the two early warning aircraft take turns to take off to ensure that there is an early warning aircraft in the sky during the day. As long as any electronic signal is found, it will guide the bomber to throw a bomb, but as long as it is at night, there is no need to worry about anything.


    Gao Yang likes night, Satan everyone likes it, because darkness is their friend. In other words, the special combat commander and participants don''t like darkness.


    But the Shah did not like darkness, so they gave up most of their actions at night.


    However, even if Shah''s early warning aircraft only flew for one day, it still brought great trouble to Satan. After all, they dare not communicate during the day. Even if there is any emergency information, there is no way. In this way, Roy should have been a promising officer, but Roy, who is outstanding, is in his prime of life and has won several medals, retired early for a reason.


    The reason is that Roy has a bad temper. It''s common to contradict officials. He is a prick. The team he brought out is more capable of causing trouble. Over time, Roy finally offended too many people and was driven out of the army.


    This prick doesn''t mean that Roy disobeyed the military order. Roy has always implemented the military order very well, which is beyond reproach. The problem is that Roy is very lawless and dares to do anything when executing the order, so his army has an impressive record and can cause too much trouble.


    First, in Afghanistan, several soldiers in Roy''s army did a stupid thing, which completely angered the local people and had a very bad and great impact. The U.S. military wanted to investigate, but Roy covered up his men. Facing the investigation team, he slapped the table and scolded his mother and refused to hand over the offending soldiers. Finally, he carried the pot down firmly, Then he was transferred from Afghanistan to Iraq.


    In Iraq, Roy changed his army and continued to be the chief officer, because he had the ability, but when he changed his army, Roy''s temper didn''t change. He fought well, but after two years, his men made a big mess.


    This time, Roy couldn''t protect his men. The pot was too big for him to carry, but Roy didn''t do anything. Under the fruitless debate against the major general in charge of investigating the basket, Roy patted the table and scolded his mother in front of all his men, so Roy got his wish, carried the pot with his men, and was soon kicked out of the army.


    After three years of idleness at home, Abdullah found Roy and pulled him into the solar system company.

 Chapter 2487

    The superiors must have a headache for an officer like Roy, and his subordinates absolutely support and love him.


    The solar system company has just raised its flag. It absolutely needs strong soldiers to make a name in the future, and Roy is the best commander Abdullah can find.


    But now, as the boss, Gao Yang is even Lloyd''s superior. For him, Roy is a double-edged sword. If he uses it well, naturally everything is good. If he doesn''t use it well, it''s very possible for Roy to poke a big basket.


    In a place with distinct levels and strict military discipline like the army, Roy is a generous role. Wouldn''t Roy have to turn upside down in a team with no constraints like the security company?


    In fact, this problem is not very serious, at least not too worried for the time being. The reasons are very complex. The first point is that the personnel source of the Venus unit is very complex. It is impossible for the Venus unit to maintain the organizational system, whether it is PMC or mercenary. After the completion of the task in this month, someone will leave and new people will join, Therefore, Roy could not instill his style into the army in a short time, nor could he cultivate absolute authority as he did in the army.


    Another reason is that people who fight hard are naturally for money, and joining the solar system company is for better treatment. Abdullah just needs to put a hoop curse on all members according to the management company. If he does well, he will add money, and if he does wrong, he will be fined until he is kicked out. Is it necessary to get used to who doesn''t succeed, even if someone has really done something outrageous, What trouble did you get into? Who did it.


    Of course, the solar system company must strengthen management in the future, especially to replace all the commanders on the front line with trustworthy people, but now there is a lack of suitable candidates, so we can only choose competent people.


    The problem of solar system company is a problem that any new company will face. It can''t be solved in a short time. Fortunately, it won''t cause too much trouble in a short time.


    Now, Roy will take the Venus force under his command and go to the battlefield under the designation of a force of the Shah army. However, no one knows where the Venus force will be sent. It is very possible if he really wants to fight Satan.


    You can''t call yourself, so now the position of the Venus force is very important. He didn''t wait much. Abdullah, who finally knew where the Venus force was to be sent, called soon after Gaoyang started the machine.


    "It has been confirmed that the Venus force will start from naijilan at 9 a.m. tomorrow, take an armored vehicle to the jerf mountain pass, and then walk into the mountain to fight. Its combat purpose is to clean up all the enemies of husai armed forces near the gilf mountain pass, and is only responsible for offensive combat tasks. After the forces of husai armed forces are cleared, the captured positions will be handed over to the Shah follow-up forces."


    He said in a low voice, "jerf pass, 9 a.m. tomorrow."


    Irene quickly pointed to a point on the map and whispered, "here, it''s about 35 kilometers away from us. There are no cars in the Jelf pass, so it''s not very important."


    Gao Yang nodded, took your head, and then whispered on the phone, "it''s far from our position. It''s impossible to meet. Do you know who will attack our area?"


    Abdullah whispered: "I don''t know, but I''m sure I can get information. Now in addition to us, there are other companies. A team of more than 80 people is also ready for battle and is likely to be sent out together tomorrow."


    "Which company?"


    "I don''t know, but I speculate that it is likely to be the trefoil jungle. I saw a director of the trefoil jungle. I can see that he is very interested in the business of Shah. The teams of the other two companies are still in emergency formation and deployment. Therefore, although this same prepared team is trying to hide its origin, I think it is the people of the trefoil jungle."


    Clover jungle is also a fake large company. It was established in 2003, which is later than the famous Blackwater. However, compared with the dissolved Blackwater, clover jungle does much better and much better.


    On the surface, trefoil jungle is a legal security company like the solar system company, which carries out some legal business, but we all know what it will do secretly. It has long been rumored that trefoil jungle provides mercenary business in South America and Central Africa. If you really say it, it is just as black as crows in the world.


    There are fewer people in the trefoil jungle, but the trefoil jungle is famous. If Shah chooses, it must be the more famous trefoil jungle that moves in a more important position.


    Where is the most important terrain in the Nigerian area? Naturally, it is the Nigerian River Valley not far from Satan''s residence. In other words, if the trefoil jungle wants to act, it is not far from Satan and is easy to meet.


    If it''s really a team of trefoil jungle, its strength can''t be underestimated. Although it''s not a pure mercenary group, trefoil jungle is not as loud as the virgin of steel in the circle of mercenaries, but it''s hard to say about its strength.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "what about the other two?"


    "The other two are Deyang international and panzer group. Everyone is interested in Shah''s contract, and Shah is also willing to introduce more competitors. Otherwise, the price will not be so low as it is now. It is not that Shah people learn to do business, but in order to get the severe harm of the contract. Now Shah uses PMC and mercenary regiment separately. I only know which PMC companies are there at present The Division has entered Shah. As for the mercenary regiment, you have to check it yourself through other channels, and don''t forget to inform me after you find out the results. "


    "See, there''s another important question. Roy won''t do it by himself? I mean, he won''t run around without saying hello to you. I don''t want to fight with my own people. If someone dies, we have to pay a pension."


    Abdullah smiled and said, "don''t worry about this. Roy will never have a problem, at least in a short time. What Roy wants is not to interfere with his war. He is willing to cooperate in everything else. No problem."


    "OK, communicate in time if there is any situation. Let''s do it first," he said in a low voice


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang said to other humanitarians: "the team formed by clover jungle is likely to come to our area tomorrow. The specific information remains to be collected. The question now is, if clover jungle really comes here, what position should we take?"


    Tata smiled insidiously and said in a low voice, "get information quickly. As long as we can find out their specific operation location, mobilize husai''s heavy troops to give them a hard blow and don''t crack down on our competitors, how can we show our value?"

 Chapter 2488

    In fact, Gaoyang didn''t want to kill all its competitors. The Shah market is too large, and the solar system company doesn''t have such strong strength to eat alone.


    Of course, I don''t have the strength to eat alone, rather than don''t want to eat alone, but it''s also a good thing to reduce several competitors and make myself occupy a larger market share, isn''t it.


    So Satan went out and ambushed in the most likely place in the trilobal jungle, ready to see if he could find a chance to shade his competitors.


    Shah sent troops from najilan to fight with armored forces to Yemen once, but the first war had no other role except to expose the essence of Shah''s external strength and internal strength. The biggest reason for the defeat of Shah''s armored forces in the first war was that there were a large number of husai armed soldiers in the mountains on both sides of najilan river.


    The soldiers relying on the Shah cannot drive away the husai armed forces, so this time, the Shah is likely to send the team of the three leaf jungle directly to the mountains on both sides of the najilan river.


    But now there is another problem. There is a team of about 80 people in the trefoil jungle. Under normal circumstances, these 80 people will act separately. It depends on whether the trefoil jungle plans to carry out special operations or maintain a large group of 80 people in a stable but slower way to clean up all the mountains one by one.


    If the team of the three leaf jungle is not scattered, Satan will have little chance. The number difference is too large. The other party is a hundred war elite and is not so easy to bully. Now Satan has no artillery support. It is difficult to deal with a strong company like the three leaf jungle, not to mention there is no need to fight with the three leaf jungle.


    If the trefoil jungle divides the personnel into small teams and cleans many mountains at the same time, Satan will have a chance. It''s still no problem to run away.


    Satan began to ambush on the mountain before dawn. One by one, all the staff hid in a shelter with good camouflage effect and couldn''t move. Moreover, they had to keep the communication silent all the way, and there couldn''t be any electronic signals.


    Satan chose a small hill with good vision but not the commanding height to hide. On their left is the nearby commanding height. Where there was a team of husai armed forces as bait, and then part of the sharp knife commando hid in the bunker prepared overnight.


    On another hill on Satan''s right, the same configuration is used. The original sentinels of husai armed forces continue to patrol, and part of the sharp knife commando is hidden.


    As time went by, the sun was getting higher and higher. It was already 9 a.m. if the information was accurate, the people in the trefoil jungle should have arrived. Of course, they did not appear in front of Gao Yang, but in the position occupied by the Shah people.


    The walkie talkie didn''t turn on, so if you want to speak, you can only shout at the top of your voice, because the distance between everyone is more than 30 meters. They are very close to each other. One shell can solve the people in one class. This situation will only appear in the film.


    "I think someone should come, but I can''t see anything unusual. Crow, rabbit, did you find it?"


    He shouted loudly. Anyway, they had to shout loudly to hear. Naturally, there was no need to worry about being heard by the enemy on the other side of the mountain.


    "No exception."


    Phoenix contact is very uncomfortable and needs to communicate by shouting. She has no experience of the enemy occupying absolute air control. Because the wars fought by the United States in recent years are all bullying, phoenix contact will never encounter the situation that even the radio is afraid to turn on.


    According to the voice used to speak in the walkie talkie, Phoenix Contact soon found her mistake, so she shouted at the top of her voice, "there is no abnormality in the direction I observe, over!"


    Compared with Phoenix, TREB is very adapted to the current situation, because he just made it like this.


    "There''s nothing unusual on my side. The Shah people don''t move at all. It seems that they don''t want to cooperate with the opposite sentry to launch an attack. Maybe the people in the trefoil jungle will carry out air raids. I think this is the most favorable choice for them."


    He shouted loudly: "the task given by Shah is to search and clean up this area inch by inch. It''s not to let people go deep into the enemy''s rear by helicopter for a sudden attack and then withdraw back. In that case, why should they come by helicopter? The people in the trefoil jungle are funny. I''m NIMA!"


    Before he finished, Gao Yang found that he was wrong and Cui Bo was right.


    There were several transport helicopters in the sky, followed by four Longbow Apache.


    Gao Yang rubbed his eyes and looked through the telescope again. He was very depressed and said, "the dead rabbit crow''s mouth is powerful again. It''s really a airborne operation!"


    Cui Bo angrily said, "this is my expectation of the enemy. It''s my accurate judgment. Why is it my crow mouth? Are you unreasonable? Are you unreasonable!"


    Gao Yang also said angrily, "the fucking enemies are beginning to be unreasonable. What reason do I tell you? Shit! It''s Apache again. I knew that the two Apache would not be sold back. This fucking hit us again."


    Three transport helicopters flew straight over, crossed the high overhead, landed on the mountain about two kilometers behind them, put down the infantry, and then the helicopter took off again, while the armed helicopter flew back and forth in the sky.


    Gao Yang was very desperate and said, "the intelligence channel is not smooth. This is retribution. The intelligence says that Shah will not send armed helicopters. There will be no helicopters at all. How come there are four Apache now? We must have been exposed."


    Apache helicopters have advanced large-scale thermal imagers. No matter day or night, it is impossible to deceive the helicopter''s eyes with deceptive visual camouflage. Therefore, a trap originally prepared for ambushing the enemy has now become a jar for catching turtles in a jar.


    The worst thing is that Satan is now one of the eight kings in the urn.


    Groliov became nervous. He shouted, "there''s something wrong with the intelligence. The helicopter shouldn''t be here. We can''t deal with it. Now withdraw or continue to hide!"


    He shouted loudly, "you can''t withdraw. You must be regarded as a target if you move. Now there are more people on both sides of the mountain than we do. If the enemy wants to fight, he will fight on both sides first and continue to hide. We''ll make plans when the ammunition consumption of the enemy''s armed helicopter is about the same."


    In special operations, intelligence comes first. Now there is something wrong with this intelligence, which is really fatal.


    Fortunately, Gao Yang has always been cautious in his work. Although he encountered unexpected situations, according to Gao Yang''s habit of preparing from the worst point of view, it is not without the means to go all out.

 Chapter 2489

    It was originally intended to be cruel to the competitors. As a result, people just sent armed helicopters to reverse the situation. There was no way.


    The husai armed forces have to defend the valley channel at all costs, so no matter how Shah plays, the husai armed forces have to continue.


    Hussein''s armed forces had to play with their lives, but Satan could not commit it. Therefore, before the armed helicopters in Shah began to attack, Satan said nothing and would not be the leading bird.


    Armed helicopters flew back and forth in the sky several times, and then determined the main target to attack.


    The soldiers who came down from the transport helicopter did not gather, but maintained the scale of a team of more than a dozen people. They were still divided into three teams. This was the enemy who had just arrived behind Satan. In the front of Satan, on the hill originally controlled by Shah, the shadow of soldiers finally appeared scattered.


    Shah is going to attack from two sides and wrap dumplings in the main forward positions of husai armed forces. To be exact, it is a three-sided attack. There are helicopters in the sky.


    On both sides are husai armed positions, which are watched by the enemy. It must be inappropriate to run to both sides. To the north is the position of Shah, which must not run to the north. To the south, the enemy has just landed about 40 or 50 troops. It can''t be wrong that they are the elite soldiers of the Sanye jungle. They know they will fight by looking at the posture. When they get off the helicopter, they immediately find their hiding places and hide first, Even if you want to act, it''s fast and short. After climbing out for a while, you look like a timid mouse.


    It''s a pity that the enemy airborne behind looks obscene and timid, and moves stealthily, but people who have really fought know that the enemy like a mouse is the most difficult to deal with.


    Those who seem to be full of fearless spirit and swagger around on the battlefield will not live long. After these enemies who look like mice and seem to be cowards fight, they will find that they are like mice when they should hide, but they are like tigers when they should attack, and they are still very accurate tigers with guns.


    Obviously, it''s a cheap battle to ambush depending on the situation. If you have a chance, you''ll take a bite in your mouth and slip away without a chance. As a result, people in the clover jungle don''t know whether they are full of confidence or eager to show their performance. They really dare to attack two sides with forces that are not very dominant. In this way, Satan''s cheap battle can''t be fought. It''s time to work hard for his own survival.


    He sighed helplessly and shouted, "turn on the walkie talkie!"


    There is no doubt that the enemy must use radio. Since the enemy can use radio, there is no need to worry. Coupled with helicopters in the sky, there is no need to worry about early warning aircraft or anti radiation missiles when the electromagnetic environment is chaotic.


    I''m afraid I can''t hear anything when the gun sounds. So it''s better to turn on the walkie talkie now.


    He turned on the walkie talkie and shouted loudly: "attention, everyone, now the main combat direction is turned to the south. Repeat, the south is the main combat direction. Command! No one is allowed to fire without my command. Repeat, no one is allowed to fire without my command! Over!"


    He looked up at the helicopter in the sky, heaved a sigh, and said happily: "fortunately, fortunately, it''s lucky to let the sharp knife prepare a large number of air defense missiles, otherwise it''s really hard to say this time."


    Groliov also said with lingering fear: "yes, thanks to your persistence, I began to think it was meaningless to bring all portable air defense missiles. Now I''m very glad you made the choice."


    Just then, Li JinFang said loudly in the walkie talkie, "the friendly forces on the west side launch air defense missiles! Two, four, four shots!"


    Gao Yang now faces the south. He turns his head to the right and finds that there are four smoke pillars on Peter''s hill. The four missiles fired are towards four helicopters.


    It is common to improve the success rate by shooting two missiles at the same helicopter, but Peter did not launch missiles in this more successful way, but fired four missiles at once in a reckless and wasteful way.


    The fairly advanced air defense missile did not achieve any effect. The helicopter accelerated and made an evasive action while launching the infrared decoy bomb. The infrared guided air defense missile jumped at the decoy and failed to achieve any results.


    The helicopter immediately fought back, and rockets and machine guns began to shoot at husai''s armed positions.


    Irene shouted in the walkie talkie, "the tortoise will surprise them!"


    Peter commanded half of the sharp knife commandos. He carried 32 sets of portable air defense missiles.


    Walvikski was on the other side of the hill, where he carried a full 30 sets of portable air defense missiles.


    It can be said that at least one third of the portable air defense missiles armed by husai on the whole northwest border are near Satan. The reason why they can mobilize such intensive air defense firepower is that these missiles are assisted by Satan.


    The first round of fighting began, involving ground air defense and helicopters.


    Tata was also there. He said confidently, "we have too many air defense missiles. Even if we don''t shoot down the enemy, we can definitely drive the enemy away!"


    Gao Yang was very worried in the walkie talkie and said, "but now I just hope the tortoise and Cobra are all right. Guys, pray for them and wish them good luck."


    In fact, the first round of Apache''s attack did not receive very good results, because husai''s armed soldiers were scattered enough, and the mountains were full of stones, which also meant that there were bunkers with good protective effect.


    If the crowd gathered together and let the helicopter fight, then nearly 200 people on a mountain were scattered, so the attack effect of the helicopter naturally could not be too good. First, a machine gun shell could not guarantee to kill a person, and even a rocket could not guarantee to kill a person.


    Facing the enemy troops all over the mountains, the helicopter can''t bomb the whole mountain. The helicopter won''t do it and doesn''t have the ability.


    The enemy''s helicopters will only save ammunition as much as possible. When the ground attack meets a nail that is difficult to overcome, they can provide air fire support at any time to help the ground forces clear the obstacles. This is the main mode of operation of the four helicopters here.


    So only after a round of demonstrative attacks, the helicopter stopped firing, but slightly extended the distance, circled back and forth in the airspace four or five kilometers away, waiting for help from the ground.


    "The enemy of the front begins to move!"


    "The enemy on the back began to move."


    "Continue to monitor!" he said loudly


    The enemy began to move. They were about to launch a ground attack as soon as they completed the assembly, but at this time, the main positions on the left and right did not attack the helicopter again, although the helicopter was still within the range of the missile.


    After a little observation, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie: "I think the tortoise and Cobra want to play a tactic. They must be holding back big moves to shoot down the enemy''s helicopter!"

 Chapter 2490

    Walvikski must be trying to kill the enemy''s helicopter, but whether he can hold back a big move depends on his ability.


    How to deal with armed helicopters, walwickski also had blood experience. Last time, he took an air attack with a crown force of the sharp knife commando led by Fahd, and then all the troops in walwickski baseband were destroyed.


    Walvikski was hit in the head by a stone and lost a lot of blood. It is also very likely that he was hit. There was an internal craniocerebral injury or severe concussion. Originally, he was going to be sent away for a comprehensive examination, but after walvikski woke up, he insisted that he was all right, and Andy observed it and thought it was all right, Walvikski returned to the battlefield.


    Walvikski said he had to go back to the battlefield because he held a breath in his heart. Liang Dong was almost killed in order to attract the enemy''s attention. His intestines were lost for a long time, and walvikski could survive. Liang Dong''s restraining effect was indispensable.


    There was no serious internal brain injury, cerebral hemorrhage, or severe concussion, but concussion was certain, so walvikski failed to participate in the retaliation against the crown forces, which made him angry and very angry.


    Now, the crown troops are gone, but walvikski''s tone has not come out, so he is bent on killing Shah''s armed helicopters.


    In terms of the ability of individual soldiers, wolwikski really can''t compare with other members of Satan. Anyone can dump him for a few blocks, but wolwikski''s strength lies not in his shooting accuracy or his ability to run, but in his brain.


    The wound on his head was healing and itching. Walvikski dared not stretch out his hand to scratch the wound. He took off his military cap and pinched it with his fingernails near the itchy wound.


    Looking up at the helicopter in the sky, walvikski lowered his head, quickly drew another sketch on the ground with his fingers, and then wrote down lines of numbers.


    Touching his chin and thinking for a moment, walvikski whispered in the walkie talkie: "tortoise, launch four air defense missiles again, right now."


    After a while, four invisible pillars of smoke emerged from Peter''s mountain. Four missiles hit the sky, but they were attracted to one side by the jamming bomb again, resulting in the failure of the attack.


    How the ground and air forces deal with the threat of helicopters is a great proposition. The armies of various countries are studying it. In general, even if the ground forces have air defense missiles, they are in a very disadvantageous position in the face of the threat of helicopters.


    Using portable air defense missiles to hit helicopters is sometimes very simple, but sometimes very difficult. This depends on the advanced level of air defense missiles and helicopters.


    Portable missiles cannot be made too large because they want to be portable. Under the weight limit that individual soldiers can meet, the effect of missile''s own seeker and radar is naturally limited. If you want to take a helicopter that is very backward, it''s simpler, but if you want to take a helicopter that is very advanced, it''s naturally more difficult.


    There are heavy armor in the front and rear cockpits to protect the pilot''s safety. It can be resisted when directly hit by a 23mm machine gun. The most vulnerable rotor can continue to fly when directly hit by a 12.7mm large caliber machine gun, but hard protection is not the greatest embodiment of Apache''s protection ability.


    The long bow Apache is particularly difficult to hit, not because of how thick the armor is and how many bullets and shells it can resist, but because this kind of aircraft is smarter and more difficult to capture.


    Most portable air defense missiles use passive infrared guidance to attack aircraft. Therefore, when attacking helicopters, portable air defense missiles mainly run towards the exhaust pipe of turbine gas engine, because the temperature there is the highest. Longbow Apache has a set of thermal infrared suppression system called black hole, which is one of the main functions, It is to quickly mix the hot exhaust gas discharged by the engine with the cold air, which greatly reduces the probability of being found by the infrared seeker.


    There is also the extremely advanced reconnaissance system on Apache helicopters. Apache has a radar system. Needless to say, the main thing is that Apache also has very powerful thermal imaging night vision equipment, which can find targets at a distance of up to 20 kilometers. Even for human heat sources, it can reach 10 kilometers under good conditions, even if the conditions are not ideal, There is no problem finding personnel targets five or six kilometers away.


    Thermal imaging night vision instrument, direct vision optical device, automatic tracker and laser spot tracking device. With the target interception and identification system composed of these advanced instruments, Apache pilots can accurately search, detect, identify and attack targets from a long distance under any meteorological conditions, and can also choose the safest flight route according to the distribution of the enemy.


    So, when an Apache is flying in the air and fighting, it''s really difficult to shoot it down.


    But now walvikski not only wants to beat Apache down, but also wants to kill four at once.


    The second time four anti-aircraft missiles were launched, the result was that some Apache jamming bombs were consumed, and the four Apache did not even fight back.


    The initial plan failed.


    Walvikski''s first step plan is very simple. Launch air defense missiles to lure Apache to fight back. On the premise of relatively long distance and poor attack effect with machine guns, the enemy is likely to use air to ground missiles for precision attack and blow up threatening air defense ballistic positions.


    If Apache launches an anti tank missile for precision attack, it must align the nose with the direction to be hit for laser guidance. This is the only reason why the helicopter may remain hovering or fly at a linear slow speed. As long as the helicopter hovers, the hot air discharged cannot be eliminated quickly, The portable air defense missile is not very powerful. The infrared seeker has a high probability of locking the target.


    However, the enemy was not deceived, so walvikski''s expectations naturally fell into thin air.


    Walvikski thought for a moment, and then he said in the walkie talkie, "tortoise, we continue to induce the helicopter to carry out precision attack on you. You have to find a way to increase the threat to the enemy and make the helicopter feel that precision attack on you is not a waste of missiles."


    "The tortoise understands."


    Walvikski hesitated for a moment, and finally whispered, "I have a better angle here, so I must let you play the role of bait. Unless I feel that I have a chance, I will never launch anti-aircraft missiles here. I have to tell you that."


    Peter smiled on the walkie talkie, and then he said in a deep voice, "boy, how many days have you been on the battlefield? Do you think it''s necessary to explain this to me?"

 Chapter 2491

    The enemy has begun to advance under the cover of helicopters, and very fast.


    One of the biggest characteristics of Mountain Warfare is that they can see each other but can''t reach each other. If you want to enter the distance of mutual harm, you have to climb mountains and mountains.


    The straight-line distance is two kilometers. Shooting is meaningless. This distance needs to be shot, and the team of taking the back road in the clover jungle has long begun to advance.


    The people of the trefoil jungle also landed on the top of the mountain. If they want to launch an attack, they have to go down the mountain and then go up the mountain. Therefore, the people of the trefoil jungle have been moving for 20 minutes, but the distance is not much closer. They can''t go straight on the way down the mountain, but they are far away.


    Then the people in the trefoil jungle have to go up the mountain. When the people in the trefoil jungle begin to climb up the mountain, they will naturally face an adverse situation of back attack, but the people in the trefoil jungle don''t care, because they have helicopters on their heads. They have to be the ones who really have a high advantage.


    The distance is getting closer and closer. It has entered the mark of one kilometer, and the enemy is attacking upward. Satan is condescending. If we start fighting now, we can say that we have occupied an absolute geographical advantage.


    Unfortunately, the helicopters in the sky were always there, and they were very restrained. They never responded to Peter''s provocations. They waited for the ground troops to enter the final charge before they were willing to fire, so as not to run out of ammunition early.


    Gao Yang looked worried.


    "The front troops of the enemy behind us are 1400 meters away from us!"


    Cui Bo reported the distance from the enemy behind him. Gao Yang observed it with a laser rangefinder, and then said in a low voice, "the enemy in the front stopped advancing. The distance is 640 meters. They are waiting and launching an attack at the same time."


    Groliov looked up at the helicopter and said helplessly, "the enemy''s general attack is about to begin."


    "The enemy behind us is one kilometer to the West! 1200 meters to the East. About 40 people are moving towards our position, one kilometer away!"


    "800 meters away!"


    "Five hundred meters away!"


    "The sharp knife troops opened fire, the tortoise one began to exchange fire with the enemy, and the cobra one did not respond!"


    When the enemy entered a straight range of 500 meters, Peter finally ordered to fire, and then the gunfire began to be fierce.


    The sharp knife army commanded by Peter played a leading role. If Peter hadn''t been here, the battle would have started long ago. If no one had suppressed those husai armed soldiers, they would have a meeting as long as they saw the enemy, regardless of whether the bullets could hit the enemy or not. However, in fact, the soldiers in Shah are the same.


    Peter''s side has a high advantage. He shoots from a distance of 500 meters from a commanding position. The trajectory of bullets will hardly be much different. When playing from bottom to top, the trajectory of small caliber rifle bullets changes too much.


    At this time, the helicopters in the sky still didn''t fire much, and the backstroking enemy launched a crazy counterattack, but in front of the sharp knife commandos who occupied a high advantage, the Shah''s ground forces could not move on.


    "The enemy''s helicopter is about to move!"


    Two helicopters suddenly approached Peter''s position, then machine guns and rockets began to fire rhythmically, and several fire points of the sharp knife army were quickly destroyed.


    Just then, Peter''s position suddenly began to launch anti-aircraft missiles continuously.


    Air defense missiles are very expensive. A set costs tens of thousands of dollars. This is still the friendship price given by big Ivan, but at the moment, air defense missiles are crazy like no money.


    It must be described as crazy, because it is absolutely rare in Yemen to shoot out 12 anti-aircraft missiles at the same time, and in any war in the world.


    At the same time, the 12 missile volley was not only spectacular, but also very deterrent. Although the four helicopters were different in distance, they all responded at the same time.


    After a large maneuvering flight and crazy throwing of bait bombs, none of the four Apache were damaged when it looked very dangerous. After rapidly reducing the altitude and flying at ultra-low altitude for some time, the four helicopters flew back.


    The distance and height were different, but all four helicopters pointed their heads at the position commanded by Peter, and then the fire flashed on the weapon hanger under the wing.


    Of course, there is communication between helicopters, and they can also share intelligence. They can launch attacks at the same time and solve all threats in a moment in a salvo. It is no better than worrying about hitting two missiles at the same target.


    There was no movement on walwicksky''s position.


    But when four helicopters were flying in the air or at a slow speed at low altitude, there was finally a response from walvikski''s position.


    In a moment of volley, there were countless anti-aircraft missiles launched for a time. We could only see that the position on the other side of wolvikski was even shrouded in dust caused by missile launch.


    "Wow... Cobra is really..."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. If walvikski didn''t fight, he was already. It was amazing. Maybe he hit all his anti-aircraft missiles at the same time.


    It was late when the helicopter found something bad.


    The decoy has been exhausted and laser guidance is being carried out, so it hovers in the air. When many missiles suddenly fly, the four Apache can do limited things.


    The extremely fierce maneuvering evasion missile, if not Apache, but another helicopter, such as black hawk, may have fallen without a missile, but Apache still made the evasion action.


    But one missile after another exploded near the helicopter.


    Finally, the first real lift suddenly began to fall like a stone. Although the rotor was still rotating, an Apache soon fell to the ground, and then all the rotors were smashed in an instant, but the body remained roughly intact and did not explode.


    The second Apache began to smoke, and then began to stagger forward, but it couldn''t fly far, so it completely lost control. At last, it plunged into the hillside and then exploded violently.


    The third helicopter fell without any tricks, just fell down, just like a kite with a broken line.


    The four helicopters on the ground gave out smoke and struggled unsteadily for some time, but finally stabilized and began to quickly leave the battlefield, so another missile was fired from walvikski''s position.


    The missile soon caught up with the last remaining helicopter and exploded. Then the helicopter began to fall until it landed.


    There was no explosion or crash, but the last helicopter landed on the hillside. At the moment of landing, the body tilted, and the rotor hit the ground and smashed. Then the helicopter began to roll down the mountain, but miraculously there was no explosion.


    It was a super surprise. He roared happily: "four kills! Perfect four kills in a row!"

 Chapter 2492

    Sending troops to cut off the enemy''s retreat and launch an attack from the main position, with the support of land Airlines helicopters in the sky, this plan is very risky. The success of the plan is a big victory. If the plan fails, the people who made the plan will be miserable. Of course, the end of the specific implementers will be even worse.


    Needless to say, the Shah''s plan has completely gone bankrupt. Just because the armed helicopters in the sky are gone, the whole plan has failed. Needless to say, all those who take risks in backstroke have fallen into a dangerous and tragic situation.


    So the war is really complicated. The whole process of making plans and then implementing them is by no means clear in a word or two.


    But war is also very simple. It''s not victory or failure. The most important link in the plan has been completely eliminated. What''s left is bad luck.


    If you don''t meet Satan, arm those people with husai. A group of elites in the trefoil jungle, let alone kill seven in and seven out, it''s no big problem to kill three, seven and twenty-one places.


    However, if Satan is encountered in the trilobal jungle and occupies an absolutely favorable terrain, they will be miserable. A small mistake in this battle may lead to total loss, not to mention that the biggest backing is beaten down in front of them.


    Watching the four helicopters falling down in succession, the commander of the trefoil jungle was stupid.


    "Boss! Our air support is gone!"


    "I can see! Falk! What a bunch of waste! Waste! Waste..."


    "What shall we do?"


    "Withdraw!"


    As an elite of hundred battles, you must have a minimum ability to judge. Seeing that the enemy is very strong and powerful, which meets the level of suspected foreign forces in the intelligence, what are you hesitating about? It is the responsibility of every qualified commander to hurry up and withdraw. Finally, Gao Yang fired the third shot, and he missed again, but Cui Bo seized the opportunity, Shot a sniper in the head for cover shooting.


    The gun god is out of alignment. It''s not just about praising himself.


    Groliov didn''t care to suppress the enemy with machine guns and block the enemy''s retreat. He was very surprised and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Cui Bo gloated and said in a loud voice, "ha, you have today, too. I said can you do it?"


    The veins on Gao Yang''s forehead came out. He stared at the enemy''s commander and fired three shots in a row, wasting three great opportunities for him.


    This matter is different from others. It can''t be held high and urgent.


    When the commander appeared again, he just started and just left the hidden stone. A bullet hit him accurately, knocked him to the ground first, and then waited for the commander to move. Then another bullet hit him in the face and broke the finger''s head.


    This time it was Phoenix Contact. Seeing that Gao Yang failed three times in a row, Phoenix Contact finally couldn''t help grabbing Gao Yang''s goal. The commander must give priority to the fight. Since he found it, naturally there is no reason to let go.


    Whether the enemy has a bulletproof vest or not, and whether the enemy is killed at the first shot, it must be right to make up for it.


    Watching Phoenix Contact finish shooting for himself, he held his gun high and fired a shot at the close target, and then found the problem. He was very depressed and said, "there''s something wrong with my sight. Quit the battle."

 Chapter 2493

    The gun God said, "Oh, my second Olympics! What are you doing, or you''ll hit it. It''s such a good chance."


    Immediately after another slap, Tribulus said sadly and angrily, "here! Here! Can you do it!"


    Gao Yang pushed Cui Bo away, climbed to Cui Bo''s shooting position, took a gun and said with a more sad and angry attitude: "OK? I''ll let you see! OK?"


    With a bang, Gao Yang broke the leg of an enemy who was about to hide behind the bunker.


    If someone else''s gun is changed, Gao Yang can''t shoot such a good result at the first shot, but it''s no problem to use Cui Bo''s gun, because he is very familiar with Cui Bo''s gun.


    Gao Yang knows exactly what Cui Bo''s gun trajectory is, how many meters his sight goes back to zero, how far he should aim, and how to correct the wind deviation of the bullet. That''s why he can hit the first shot.


    "Do you think so?"


    Cui Bo said helplessly, "OK, OK, you can."


    "What do you mean, all right? Look at this gun, um, this gun!"


    It''s a pity that he missed two shots in a row, because the enemy was very alert. When running, the route was completely irregular, and he soon hid again. It''s really normal to miss two shots.


    Cui Bo didn''t dare to say anything, but Gao Yang, who asked twice whether it was ok, was embarrassed. He said, "these two guns are purely accidents, no, they are purely uncontrollable factors."


    "If I''m sure... I''m sure I won''t win."


    In time, Cui Bo, who escaped the retaliation, picked up the telescope and began to accept Gao Yang''s life as a deputy shooter. Otherwise, what else can he do? It''s no fun to just cheer.


    Cui Bo''s sight has a large magnification, so the field of vision in the sight is very small. It''s a loss to search for the enemy, but it''s different to use a telescope to observe and guide the shooter.


    "Seven secret places on the left!"


    According to Cui Bo''s guidance, Gao Yang quickly moved the muzzle. Although it was only a general guidance range, it was enough for him to find a new target.


    At the moment when the target is about to complete the avoidance, Gao Yang smashes half of the body exposed to the outside of the target. The 12.7mm caliber is overbearing. If you touch it, it will be bloody.


    "OK? Just ask your brother if you can!"

 Chapter 2494

    The enemy retreated. The people in the trefoil jungle retreated to the bottom of the mountain, then moved laterally to avoid Satan''s volley, chose a relatively weak defense place, broke through husai''s armed defense line, and calmly returned to the position of Shah.


    If Satan tries his best to intercept the troops in the trefoil jungle deep behind the enemy, he can still cause greater casualties to the enemy, but Gao Yang has no choice to fight with the trefoil jungle.


    Actually, the trefoil jungle is still very effective. It was forced to retreat under extremely unfavorable circumstances. The trefoil jungle fell into a passive situation of being beaten and having no time to fight back, but the trefoil jungle is not unable to fight back.


    If Satan encircles, chases and intercepts the people in the trefoil jungle, the people in the trefoil jungle can only fight hard to fight with such opponents, and Satan can''t commit it.


    Therefore, the final result that can be confirmed is the killing of 12 people in the trefoil jungle. In any battle that Satan has fought in the past, the number of enemy annihilation is very low. If the proportion is calculated, it is even lower.


    However, for the three leaf jungle, the death of 12 people is an unprecedented heavy casualty. For the mercenary regiment, the death of so many people is enough to shake the foundation of the mercenary regiment. Even for the underground forces secretly established by the three leaf jungle, it is also an unbearable heavy loss.


    As long as it is an elite, it is precious. The death of each elite means a great loss, both in manpower and financial resources.


    In fact, if Gaoyang''s gun doesn''t break, the loss of clover jungle will be even greater.


    The sight is not a part of the gun and can be replaced at any time, but the sight is definitely one of the decisive factors determining the accuracy of the sniper rifle. If the sight is inaccurate, the gun will naturally be inaccurate.


    The sight is very simple, but it is very difficult to do it well. There are a lot of sight on the market, which can be bought for tens of dollars, but such sight is just a kind of goods.


    The sight is not just a cross between two pieces of glass. It''s cheap for tens of dollars and expensive for hundreds, thousands or even tens of thousands of dollars. The difference can''t be seen from the appearance.


    Optical performance is an important index to distinguish the advantages and disadvantages of the sight, but for the military sight, it is not important whether it is fixed or variable, whether it is the front dividing plate or the rear, or the magnification of several times. The most important thing is the shockproof performance.


    The gun will vibrate when shooting. If the adjusted sight is shaken or inaccurate after a few shots, how can such a sight be used.


    Therefore, the sight also has a long life. The continuous shooting vibration always affects the structure of the sight, making the error of the sight bigger and bigger, until it is eliminated one day after it is completely out of alignment.


    The sight used by Gaoyang is very high-end, expensive, and its performance is really very good.


    Since the day he began to use Satan''s blade, Gao Yang has not changed his sight, because adapting to the gun is very important, and adapting to the sight is equally important. Now Gao Yang can shoot according to the shooting data without thinking subconsciously, but changing the sight must be adapted again. Therefore, even if there is a more expensive and better sight, Gao Yang has never moved the idea of changing his sight.


    Up to now, Satan''s blade has fired about 5000 bullets, which is the period when a barrel performs best. Especially for the unique barrel of Satan''s blade, it has just entered its youth in terms of service life, but it has entered its peak in terms of service performance.


    The gun is fine, but the sight is finally broken. Although only 5000 bullets have been fired, it is far from reaching its service life according to theory, but if it is broken, it is broken. It is not uncommon for things to break within the shelf life.


    It''s impossible to repair the sight. The sight is a very precise thing. It''s not a professional. If you open it rashly, there''s no other possibility except to turn the sight that may still be repaired into waste. People who have fought for a lifetime and touched a gun for a lifetime will not repair the sight. It''s normal, however, because it''s a completely different field.


    Gao Yang took the sight in his hand and swung it back and forth, and then he said very depressed, "why did it break? Why did it break suddenly?"


    Full of regret and unwilling emotion, he said to treble and Phoenix: "which of you has a spare sight to lend me."


    Cui Bo opened his hand and said with a smile, "I don''t have a spare sight. Even if I have you, I can''t use it. Can you use 6x24 times?"


    Phoenix Contact said faintly, "No."


    Cui Bo uses a large caliber sniper rifle with a range of more than 2000 meters. He also uses a high-power sight. Phoenix uses a 4x18 times sight. Gao Yang can also use it, but unfortunately, people don''t have a spare.


    The sight is big and heavy. If you change the sight, you have to recalibrate the gun, so no one will bring a spare sight. Gao Yang didn''t bring it himself. Just ask Cui Bo.


    Irene waved to Gao Yang and said loudly, "the sight on my 7.62 caliber rifle can be lent to you, Zeiss, 3x9 times."


    For an accurate shooter, 3x9x sight is more than enough, but for long-distance shooting, the magnification is a little small, but it doesn''t matter. It''s enough.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, thank you. Give it to me. I need to adjust the gun as soon as possible. Now I feel like a loser. This feeling is very bad, very bad."


    For the time being, he put down a worry, and it was the most annoying thing. Gao Yang turned to yak and said, "has there been any news?"


    Yak shook his head and said, "the battle on our side has ended too quickly. Up to now, there has been no news back. However, the combat effectiveness of the Venus force is very strong, and the attack position is the place where husai''s armed defense is weak. There will be no problem."


    "Of course I know there will be no problem. I''m worried that the resistance of husai armed soldiers is too fierce and heavy casualties."


    With a very helpless sigh, Gao Yang said: "we give the information of husai armed forces to the Venus army, and then let the Venus army fight the husai armed forces on the same front as us, which makes me feel very bad. We are like, like..."


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to describe his current role. At this time, Tata nodded and said, "it''s like a double agent."


    "Especially guilty, that is, guilty."


    Shook his head, Gao Yang put his eyes on his gun again, and then he whispered: "I think we can leave here. We don''t have artillery support now. It''s too risky to stay here and continue fighting. We go to the front line of Aden, and then I want to leave. I have to reorganize our artillery team. In addition, I need to go to the United States to maintain my gun, replace some consumables and equip a better sight."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "everyone has a long time here. Take a short vacation and have a rest."

 Chapter 2495

    Satan has done a lot, but Satan can''t and doesn''t need to finish all the things of the solar system company secretly.


    The solar system company now has its own employees. If Satan solves all the threats, why pay high salaries to the mercenaries of the solar system company.


    It''s just a matter of passing by to crack down on the competitor of clover jungle. Now the situation has been opened. It''s best for solar system companies to stand out from many competitors with their own strength.


    If Satan secretly knocks out all his competitors... It''s actually the best, but Satan doesn''t have such strong strength. If he can''t do zero casualties, he''ll do it.


    In fact, Satan has lost a lot in the northwest front line of Yemen. The artillery is almost completely destroyed. Liang Dong was seriously injured and almost died. Compared with the victory achieved, the price seems small, but in fact, it is not. For Gao Yang, the price is too high. If he continues to stay in the front line and fight with a group of elites, as long as he fails, Satan will be over.


    Satan is still too small to withstand too much wind and waves. He fought hard with Shah on the front line. Even if he won many victories, he is far from breaking his muscles and bones. However, as long as Satan fails once, just like a Shah pilot who casually dropped a cluster bomb and wiped out the artillery, Satan may not exist.


    But! The biggest reason why Gao Yang made up his mind to withdraw from the northwest front is that they have no artillery now.


    With artillery support, it''s not like fighting with the clover jungle. As long as you call for artillery, regardless of whether the clover jungle is a four leaf clover, what can you do even if there is armed helicopter support? All the guns were killed in the past. Now, Satan can only shrink his head and do nothing.


    Therefore, Gao Yang''s biggest purpose to leave is to quickly pull up the artillery again. If there are artillery and artillery, it is entirely possible to kill back to the northwest front.


    Just to evacuate is not a very simple thing. There are many things that need communication and coordination.


    "We want to evacuate, is to leave Yemen, the time will not be too long, but there is no fixed timetable, a few days, a month, a few months are possible."


    Salim frowned, then whispered to Gao Yang, "is it good or bad?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment and then said, "there is no difference between good and bad. It''s just a simple... Vacation."


    Although it sounds very unreliable, Gao Yang actually told a big truth, but it''s a pity that others can''t think so, so Salim said carefully: "do you need to return home... Report on your work?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "even so, you can understand."


    Salim nodded, and then he said very carefully, "can you tell me what kind of evaluation we may have for our cooperation? Will our cooperation continue?"


    Gao Yang patted Salim on the shoulder and said with a smile: "don''t think too much. It''s really just a short leave. We''ll come back soon. If the time is short, it''s a week. It''s a month at most. I think a month is enough to solve all the problems."


    Salim was obviously relieved, and then he shouted, "that''s good, that''s great."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "after we leave, the sharp knife commandos must not be separated. You can command them, but don''t interfere too much. The tactical methods of the sharp knife commandos have just shaped an embryonic form. It''s best not to interfere with them, so as not to waste all our previous efforts."


    Salim whispered, "don''t worry, I''ll control the sharp knife commando in my own hands, and no one will give it. Although I''m not commanding the war, I can do this, and unless it''s particularly necessary, I won''t easily use the sharp knife commando. I''ll give the sharp knife Commando to you completely when you come back."


    Gao Yang smiled, nodded, looked at his watch, and then said to Salim with an apologetic face, "I have some things to deal with, so I won''t say more to you. Goodbye."


    Salim yelled, "when will you leave? Today?"


    "Leave tonight."


    Salim said with a embarrassed face: "you left in a hurry. I had prepared some gifts. Well, when you go to Sana''a, I will ask Abdullah to give you some small gifts for me. It''s not much value, but some special products of Yemen. Please don''t refuse."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "of course I won''t refuse. Thank you, my brother."


    After hugging and saying goodbye to Salim, Gao Yang returned to his house, and then he said to the people waiting for him: "Salim has been done, everything is going well, there is no trouble, we start at 9 o''clock tonight, there is no slow artillery this time, and try to get to Sana''a before dawn tomorrow."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "In order not to waste everyone''s precious time, you should write a report on your vacation plan and give it to Yake. You should think about where to do and write it down. If Yake believes that risky actions are absolutely prohibited, this is only a short vacation and irregular. Now we are in a very critical period and may regroup at any time. Everyone must ensure smooth communication Yes, that''s it. "


    But when a group of Satan people began to make their own plans happily, Gao Yang said apologetically, "leibrov, you don''t have time to rest. You have to do something with me."


    Leibrov nodded and said, "OK, boss."


    There was no time to talk to others. After Gao Yang asked everyone to leave, he picked up the phone and dialed jack, and then whispered, "man, it''s me. You have to buy me a sight, the kind that Satan''s blade is now used, and then you have to help me maintain Satan''s blade."


    Jack said slowly, "if I have time, you can solve the problem for you. Why, did you agree to help Alexander?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Alexander? What can he do for me?"


    Alexander is the boss of the aurora mercenary regiment. Now he focuses on running his gun factory and has long quit the mercenary circle. Gao Yang really can''t think of anything Alexander will find him.


    Jack whispered, "I''m busy with a work now, and there are customers waiting around me. I won''t tell you more. You''d better ask Alexander yourself. I''ll wait for you here, that''s all."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone hesitantly. He still didn''t know what Alexander was looking for.


    Gao Yang has Alexander''s contact information. He really wants to call and ask Alexander what he wants to do, but hesitates for a moment, but he gives up for the time being. Now there are a lot of things to deal with. If Alexander has something difficult to ask him for help, he doesn''t know, but it''s not good to refuse again, So wait until you leave Yemen at least.

 Chapter 2496

    Since the beginning of the civil war in Yemen, most routes have been suspended, especially Sana''a airport controlled by husai armed forces. Only a few domestic routes and a few international routes have been retained.


    However, if Satan wants to leave, there is still an international route that can be used. Yemeni Airlines still retains the direct flight from Sana''a to Beirut. Satan does not need to find a plane to pick it up, but can take Yemeni airlines'' plane to Beirut first and then go everywhere from Beirut.


    In view of Satan''s good relations with Syria, especially with the Syrian military intelligence agency, there are almost no security concerns about transit through Beirut, Lebanon.


    Satan all came to Sana''a, and then Abdullah took time out of his busy schedule to meet Gao Yang.


    Salim told Abdullah that Gaoyang was leaving, so Abdullah brought Salim''s gift for Gaoyang and added one, so Gaoyang received two gift lists.


    Yes, the gift list, because there are too many things, we must write a list, and this is the first time Gao Yang has received the gift list in his life.


    There are six kinds of Yemeni specialty precious coffee, a total of 300 pounds, more than 100 pieces of silver, more than 100 pieces of copper, and more than 40 handles of machetes.


    Indeed, they are all local specialties, but they are not cheap. Whether they are famous handmade silver or copper, or extremely exquisite machetes with handles and scabbards inlaid with gold and gemstones, they are all heavy and expensive handicrafts.


    Coffee, like tea, is a daily drink consumed by the general public, but it can also become an extremely expensive luxury.


    Now the Yemeni civil war has directly fought with the Shah. Some coffees originally mainly exported to the Shah royal family with very little output and high price can no longer be exchanged for cash, so Abdullah simply gave them to Gaoyang as a gift.


    The reason why there are six kinds of coffee with 300 pounds is that the production of these coffee varieties with extremely strict origin restrictions is too small.


    The purpose of Abdullah''s giving a generous gift is to hope that after returning to Russia, he can also have enough gifts on hand to distribute to his colleagues, and then say a few good words for Hussein''s armed forces. At the same time, he can also give a precious local instrument. The effect is naturally better.


    After a long delay in Sana''a, Gao Yang finally boarded a charter plane with the rest of the people to Beirut.


    When you arrive in Beirut, there will be planes to all over the world. Personal equipment will be sent away by little Downey''s charter plane. The staff will buy air tickets. Anyway, they don''t bring any weapons. Just buy air tickets home according to the normal way.


    Before boarding the plane, Satan divided all the silverware, bronze and machetes. It''s good to choose what you like and take it back as a gift to your family, but you can''t finish the coffee. Gao Yang wants to leave some useful things.


    Gao Yangze, leibrov and Joseph bought air tickets to Greece, because Beirut airport cannot reach Ukraine directly, so they must transfer in Greece.


    Without words, they went to Greece first and rested in the Greek airport for nearly a day. When there was a flight to Kiev, the three were able to continue on their way.


    In the afternoon, Gao Yang''s flight finally landed at Kiev airport.


    When Gao Yang walked out of the pick-up corridor bridge, he was startled by the oncoming momentum. A large group of people, looking around, must have at least 50 or 60 big men, all wearing a yard of black clothes and black pants, for fear that others would not know that they were gangsters. They stood on both sides seriously and arrogantly, frightening the passengers who had just got off the plane.


    Joseph was a little alert and uneasy. Although Gao Yang had told him that someone would pick up the plane in Kiev, as a bodyguard, Joseph was born with distrust of this high-profile and arrogant scene.


    In the middle of the two rows of big men, shava stood in the middle and looked forward to it. When he found Gao Yang, shava rushed forward with surprise and hugged Gao Yang.


    "Brother, you''re here at last!"


    In front of his many younger brothers, shava did not worry that his shouting would damage his status. He may also want Gao Yang to know that he has not changed. He is still the boss of the white shark gang who respected Gao Yang at the beginning.


    Gao Yang hugged shava, and then he whispered in shava''s ear: "too high-profile, really too high-profile, don''t do this."


    After whispering two sentences, Gao Yang said with a smile, "how are you? How are you recently?"


    Shawa laughed and then said loudly, "very good. Everyone and I are very good. Business is very good. Everything is very good. Brother, please come here."


    Gao Yang saw several acquaintances, all of whom were old people who had fought with Shawa. It seems that Shawa was really good to his old brothers. After the great expansion of the white shark Gang, Shawa didn''t continue to treat the brothers who had fought the world as little brothers. According to their appearance, they all lived well and had some big guy temperament, There''s no smell of those steamed stuffed buns.


    Acquaintances must say hello when they meet. In a crowd of friendly noise, Gao Yang walked out of the airport with the vast crowd.


    When getting on the bus, Gao Yang naturally wants to take a car with shava, a brand-new Rolls Royce phantom, but there is already a driver and shava''s bodyguard on the phantom car.


    Joseph held the door quietly and asked Gao Yang to get on the bus. Then he stood next to the co driver''s door and didn''t speak. He just made a gesture to Shawa''s bodyguard and asked him to change a car.


    Gao Yang said loudly in the car: "porcupine, it doesn''t matter. It''s all his own people. You can change a car."


    It turned out that Gao Yang had no bodyguards around him. Satan was all brothers. Only when he needed it would someone play the role of bodyguard instead of real bodyguard. Shava knew this, but now he looked at Joseph''s different style from those before, so he immediately said, "brother, is this your bodyguard?"


    "Well, yes, he is a professional bodyguard."


    Shava immediately said to his bodyguard, "take the back car and ask my brother''s bodyguard to get on the bus."


    Joseph then sat in the car, shook his head, and whispered to Shawa, "in fact, it''s really unnecessary."


    Gao Yang is afraid that the sand tile will expand too much and lose himself. Now, looking at the style of the sand tile, Gao Yang is more worried about this.


    Shava smiled at Gao Yang in a low voice: "your bodyguard looks very professional. Don''t embarrass your brothers."


    After waving to let the car go, shava leaned back comfortably, and then smiled at Gao Yang: "brother, great changes have taken place in the white shark Gang since you left."

 Chapter 2497

    What changes can the white shark Gang make? Of course, it''s more powerful and richer.


    Shawa didn''t look very proud, but said calmly to Gao Yang: "brother, now the whole Kiev white shark Gang is the largest. I still have several gangs that haven''t moved them. It''s not that I can''t move, but I think it''s too much for the whole Kiev to be controlled by the white shark gang. It''s arrogant for a moment, but it won''t last long."


    Gao Yang was surprised that Shawa understood the truth of muxiu Yulin. If the whole underground world of Kiev was controlled by the white shark Gang, it would be happy for a moment, but it was really the way to die.


    Today''s Shawa still has a sense of recklessness, but the steamed stuffed bun who wanted to kill his head by fighting has completely disappeared.


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "your idea is very good. What about Zhengfu? Is anyone looking for trouble?"


    Shava shook his head and said with a smile: "No, everything is very good. Now we have controlled Kiev, the whole Kiev, and many voices in western Ukraine. We have successfully controlled some, especially the logistics industry. This is our main goal. Now our big competitors have been defeated by us, but thank you. We can''t do it without the secret support of poroneschenko."


    Gao Yang was even more surprised and whispered, "Oh, logistics industry? I thought you would control the underground casino and Seqing industry first."


    Shawa said with a smile: "of course, the casino and Seqing industries have to start, but these industries are not as profitable as formal industries, so I didn''t invest too much energy."


    Now Shawa is dressed in a valuable handmade suit and a successful businessman. Even he speaks more like a businessman than a gang boss. On the contrary, he is dressed casually and looks like a follower.


    But when they spoke, their position was completely opposite to what they looked like.


    Shawa lowered his voice, put his head close to Gao Yang, and said cautiously, "brother, everything is going well now, but I always feel uneasy in my heart."


    "What''s the matter?" he said in a loud and deep voice


    Shava held out his hand and said with a bitter smile: "The reason why the white shark gang can develop so fast is because of you, big brother. Apart from the support of boroneshenko, it is enough for us to clear up most of our opponents without worrying about any problems. However, I have always worried that we can always get boroneshenko''s support? Or even if boroneshenko will firmly support us during his term of office, but What about the future? "


    Poloneschenko will support the white shark Gang because he exchanged interests with Gao Yang, but Gao Yang never expected poloneschenko to strongly support the white shark Gang, as long as he didn''t get into trouble with the white shark gang.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "where''s alchini?"


    Shava whispered, "take all the benefits that should be collected, but don''t deal with us and never set any obstacles for us."


    He breathed loudly and whispered: "make money now, but you have to be careful. Start transferring assets to foreign countries now. When the wind is wrong one day, you can''t help but hesitate to withdraw quickly!"


    Shava smiled and nodded: "That''s what I think. I remember what you said to me, but brother, you know I haven''t read much at all. I don''t have any culture. I don''t trust to give everything to others, so I want to ask brother to help me prepare several secret industries in foreign countries. Even if I can''t mix in Ukraine in the future, I can have a safe place to provide for the elderly."


    Shava sees the long term and knows to prepare for himself as soon as possible.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "I''ll help you find some professionals to do these. The money is ready."


    Shava said with a smile, "I have ten million dollars now. I don''t know if I can buy some decent industries."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "so little?"


    After that, Gao Yang found that he had said something wrong, and then he said with some embarrassment, "Er, actually there are many."


    Shava scratched his head and said with embarrassment: "I also feel a lot. I''m sure I can''t compare with you. But now it''s an expansion period. There are too many places to spend money. My brothers and I don''t have much savings. By the way, I transferred all the dividends I should give you before, but no one just transferred money to an account. In fact, I''ve always been worried. Er, have you received it?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, a total of 20 million dollars, right?"


    Shava immediately relaxed and said with a smile, "yes, it''s 20 million dollars. It''s time to pay you a dividend at the beginning of next month. I estimate it''s about two million dollars."


    After that, shava waved his hand and said loudly, "let''s not talk about business today. Brother, you should relax first. We''ll talk about business when you have a good rest."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I have something to do this time in Ukraine, but, well, I''m really tired after staying in Kiev for two days."


    Shawa said with a smile, "then go to my house first. Now, brother, I have moved to a new house. Today, we just drink and have fun. Tomorrow, please go and see the current industry of white shark gang."


    Before long, the team drove into a famous luxury residential area in Kiev and finally stopped at the door of a luxury house with three floors and a huge area.


    Now shava is also a famous big man in Kiev. Naturally, his mansion is very close and luxurious. Only when the motorcade drives into the yard, Gao Yang gets off and walks into the gate of the mansion with shava, he sees a woman standing at the door to meet them.


    Gao yangjue''s woman looked familiar. After a careful look, she found that the woman was the female college student who followed Shawa when he first came out. Although the time didn''t pass for too long, the woman also changed completely.


    He hugged her gently, looked at Shawa and said curiously, "are you... Married?"


    For people like Shawa, changing women is really more diligent than changing clothes, so Gao Yang was particularly surprised to see the female college student, who still appeared as a hostess.


    Shava said carelessly, "Why are you married? No! But she has been with me for so long, and she has come with me from the bitter days. There must be a woman at home, which is naturally her. Maybe there will be a wedding in the future. Hey, talk about it."


    Shawa was nostalgic. Gao Yang liked it, so he smiled and said, "if you really want to get married, remember to inform me. I must attend your wedding."


    Shawa was very happy and said in a loud voice, "I must! I must invite you, brother. Ha ha, please come in. Everything is ready. I''ll wait for you, brother."


    As the savars entered the hall, even if they were husband and wife, Gao Yang almost lost his chin when they followed them into the hall of the mansion.

 Chapter 2498

    The hall is full of beautiful women, some chatting, some sipping wine, tall, fat and thin


    After seeing Gao Yang and them go in, all the beauties stood up.


    If it''s a cocktail party, it''s normal to have a lot of beautiful socialites, but it''s an invited guest, not like the women in the house of Shawa seem to have seen their customers.


    Gao Yang won''t be surprised that Shawa decorates his home as a palace, but he doesn''t understand that Shawa makes a luxury house like a lustrous place.


    Looking at the stunned exaltation, shava smiled proudly, stretched out his hand to the women in the room, and then said contentedly, "brother, this is specially invited to meet you. I''ve called all the best in Kiev. You must have fun!"


    Shava didn''t know that Gao Yang summarized him into the ranks of earth buns in his heart.


    At most, we can only put the sand tile into the ranks of nouveau riche, especially the low-end one. It doesn''t mean that there are many nouveau riche who have money but can play. Gao Yang himself is also an nouveau riche, but he can''t afford to lose his share like the sand tile.


    It seems that the outbreak time of Shawa is too short. Instead of eliminating the vulgar root, it has become more and more excessive because of money.


    But it has to be said that Shawa still has eyes. There are at least 40 or 50 women in the room, all of whom are good at winning, and they come out of high-end places at first sight. Although they are enthusiastic, they are not too enthusiastic. Generally speaking, they feel pretty good.


    But Gao Yang is a good man. Can he let go of his arms? That must not be!


    Gao Yang felt a little hot, so he looked back and found that leibrov and Joseph were stunned, while the veteran members of the white shark Gang he knew were all worried.


    It''s all NIMA and what.


    Gao Yang scratched his head in some embarrassment.


    Shava was a little anxious and said loudly, "brother, what''s the matter? Dissatisfied? What type do you like? Tell me, I''ll let them find it immediately. As long as you say it, I''ll find it for you."


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "I like my girlfriend."


    Shawa waved his hand, but then said with an embarrassed face: "your girlfriend? Ah? This..."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s okay. I''m kidding you. Everyone is free. Don''t worry about me."


    Shawa didn''t understand, and then he said carefully, "otherwise, elder brother, how many do you choose first? Otherwise, it''s hard for brothers to start. You have to choose first, don''t you?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. He felt that if he had to play high today, others would not be able to pass, so he shouted, "you... What''s your name, please?"


    Gao Yang was still very elegant. He casually asked the name of a woman he looked at, and then said to Shawa, "I''ll talk to this lady. You are free, everyone is free."


    "Just one? Well, brother, you like it. Brothers, drink with brother!"


    Leibrov couldn''t let go, and Joseph, who now had no surprised expression, still stood behind the high side, even in the room with sunglasses, so that people couldn''t see his eyes.


    The wine is ready, and there is no shortage of good wine here in Sava.


    It can be seen that it is not the first time for Shawa to do this in his mansion. His brothers are familiar and casual. All of them are poor people. They have made a lot of rivers and mountains by daring to fight and kill. Now looking at the scenery, they are not sure when they may die, so they are all drunk today.


    After drinking a few glasses of wine, Gao Yang said to leibrov, "man, I''ve been nervous for a long time. Now feel free to do whatever you want. Don''t be too nervous."


    Leibrov hesitated and whispered, "is that ok?"


    Shava laughed and said, "yes! What''s wrong? You can do whatever you want here! Brother, you can do whatever you want!"


    Leibrov swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, suddenly looked at Shawa and said, "give me a room..."


    Shawa said in surprise, "so urgent? Ha ha, there are plenty of rooms. You can go upstairs and like that bedroom!"


    Leibrov hurriedly led four women away.


    Gao Yang was quite speechless. Although he understood that he had been squatting in a bitter place like Yemen for too long, he was suffocated, but he didn''t expect leibrov to be so bold and unrestrained.


    Looking at Joseph, Gao Yang reached out and made a gesture and said, "won''t you go? Oh, it''s all my brothers here. You don''t have to worry about my safety."


    I could see that Joseph was very excited, but he only hesitated for a moment. Joseph shook his head and said, "no, I won''t go."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. Don''t be embarrassed. Do whatever you want. It''s all men. I don''t understand, and I can''t have to do it at this time..."


    "Stop talking!"


    Joseph interrupted Gao Yang''s words, and then he said very seriously: "I''m your bodyguard. My first priority in any case is to protect your safety, in any case! The more this time, the more you relax your vigilance and enjoy it once in a while, I have to be more careful and vigilant to ensure your safety."


    Gao Yang is really used to sharing blessings. He thinks that in a safe place and time, he allows his brother to watch and protect him. He really doesn''t accept this kind of thing.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s persuasion again, Joseph said seriously, "this is my basic quality as a bodyguard. Please don''t destroy my professional quality."


    Gao Yang spread his hand, and then he said helplessly, "we don''t have guns. Do you have no guns on you? You''re even more upset in such a place."


    Joseph nodded, "it''s better to have a gun."


    Gao Yang turned to Shawa and said, "brother, my bodyguard has an occupational disease. We didn''t bring a gun when we came. Now you find him a pistol, or he''ll feel bad."


    Shava immediately shouted, "go to someone, go to my room and get some guns out. Hurry up."


    Soon, several guns were sent to Gao Yang, with a pile of magazines. Gao Yang waved to Joseph and said, "take it anywhere. I hope it will make you feel safer. Then, everything is up to you."


    So throughout the dinner time, Joseph always maintained a posture that was incompatible with everyone and stood behind Gao Yang. He would not be very close, which made people feel that he was very inconvenient or eye-catching, but he would never be too far away from Gao Yang. He always kept the distance that he could come forward to protect Gao Yang at any time when he found the situation.


    Gao Yang doesn''t drink much wine. He is still very restrained about alcohol, because alcohol is definitely a taboo for shooters.


    When the wine was almost drunk, shava raised his tongue and said, "brother, we won''t delay your rest. The whole second floor is yours. No one will go except you. Of course, anyone you like can take it with you."


    Gao Yang began to walk to the second floor. No one sent him, but when he held him up and walked up the stairs on the second floor, he suddenly whispered to Joseph, "don''t say I won''t help you. My shooting skills, you know, I''ll give you an hour. I''ll take a gun to protect myself within this hour, and the report also needs rest, so if you plan to do something, this is your best chance."


    Joseph swallowed hard, and then he finally whispered, "what about you?"


    I said I like my girlfriend, so any woman here doesn''t appeal to me. I''ll give you an hour and go to bed on time


    Joseph took off his sunglasses, wiped his face and muttered in a low voice, "I''ve never seen a boss like you. Well, in fact, I, uh, really, cough, the guy leibrov, this..."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "what do you want to say?"


    Joseph scratched his head. Then he hesitated and said, "well, I don''t think an hour is enough. After all, it''s been a long time, you know."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "well, I understand. Then I''ll give you more time. I''ll sleep when you tell me I can sleep. I appreciate your persistence. Therefore, in order to keep you good professional attitude and habits, I''ll do something unnecessary."


    Joseph said quickly, "thank you! You are really a good boss. I will do it as soon as possible. I will do it as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 2499

    After two days in Kiev, Gao Yang didn''t leave the mansion in shava, because for him, there are far more enemies than friends in Kiev, so it''s better to keep a low profile as much as possible.


    When they were leaving on the third morning, leibrov and Joseph all looked refreshed and cleared up their problems in Yemen.


    Only Gao Yang has dark circles under his eyes, but fortunately, he will soon leave Ukraine for the United States.


    It''s a long way from Kiev to Donetsk, and the road is not peaceful, but we can only go by land. Now we don''t need Gao Yang to arrange it in person. Shava can arrange the route for him.


    Gao Yang didn''t listen to Shawa''s words and took more people. He just took two Shawa''s younger brothers to get through the joints on the road. As for his safety, Shawa''s people can''t play any role, and it''s easier to attract others'' attention when there are more people.


    In an off-road vehicle, leibrov drove and Joseph took the co pilot. They were having a good conversation.


    "Shava, this guy really enjoys it."


    "Yes, his girlfriend doesn''t care at all. I know the life of those gangsters again. I have to say that this life is really cool."


    "What an unforgettable two days, porcupine. Now you are also rich. Don''t you want to..."


    "Hey, hey, now start doing business. Take your heart back," he said loudly


    Leibrov shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "boss, I really didn''t expect you to really hold back. I know you again. It seems that you really love your girlfriend. It''s incredible. You''re a very powerful big man now. You treat your feelings so wholeheartedly. Now I believe you will never be attracted to other women! Absolutely!"


    Gao Yang feels a little embarrassed because Joseph is here. If Joseph is not here, he will take leibrov''s words as a compliment, but when Joseph is there, he thinks leibrov''s words are satirizing him.


    No way, there are many things you can hide from others, but you can''t hide from the bodyguard.


    Gao Yang felt a little hot on his face, but Joseph could not see any abnormality. He just nodded occasionally to show his agreement with leibrov.


    "Well, well, put your heart away. Don''t talk about women. If it goes well, we can see Nate tonight. Think about the people you need."


    Leibrov immediately said, "of course, I know who I need, but I''m worried that knight may not give us his last artillery. Of course, those artillery may not be willing to leave."


    Gao Yang had a headache and sighed, "Nate, a cheapskate, he certainly doesn''t want to give us the best artillery. Find a way."


    Joseph suddenly said, "boss, why do you have to come to Ukraine to look for artillery? There are too many retired artillery in the world. As long as you give enough money, where can you find them?"


    Exclaimed loudly: "But where are the excellent conditions in Ukraine? The artillery here are trained under the great artillery doctrine of the Soviet Union. They have excellent skills and are fighting here. So now there are artillery with rich practical experience everywhere. The most important thing is to find people here. I don''t have to find people all over the world to gather artillery with different languages and different training."


    Joseph nodded and said, "well, Ukraine does have very convenient conditions."


    Leibrov then said, "boss, when will the rabbit come? Isn''t he anxious to see Lilia? Why don''t he come with us?"


    Gao Yang snorted, "rabbit? He looks at the gun more closely than women. He has to go to the United States to maintain the gun, and then buy bullets. After that, he will come to Ukraine to find his girlfriend. How can we wait for him?"


    Leibrov smiled, "this guy, but I really admire him and rabbit''s girlfriend. Both of them are very... Unusual."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "if you want to say that they are abnormal, just say it. Why beat around the Bush? These two people are stupid and stupid. They are certainly not normal people."


    "In fact, I think Lilia is very great and great. She never forgot why she picked up the gun. This woman is a real hero."


    Leibrov suddenly uttered a sentence, and then everyone seemed to suddenly lose the interest in chatting. The carriage soon became silent, and it was a long time later that he found the topic again and began chatting.


    We often encounter inspections on the road. Although all checkpoints can pass safely, and the road conditions are not good, we often encounter roads interrupted by war, so we waste a long time on the road.


    From the territory controlled by the Zhengfu army, the journey was relatively smooth, but when entering Dongwu, the journey began to become more slow, because the war mainly occurred in Dongwu, the road damage was more serious, and there were many large and small forces in Dongwu, each with its own control areas. You had to be more careful from these places.


    However, Gao Yang passed through these territories occupied by various forces smoothly, because he had too many relationships to use. The most thing he could do was to delay some time, but he would never be detained or even attacked.


    The effect of war on the isolation of traffic is obvious. It was not a long way, and it was smooth all the way. However, it took Gaoyang them a day and a night to finish it.


    Twenty eight hours after the departure, Gao Yang finally met Nate.


    Whenever and wherever, Knight always maintained his extremely rare style.


    Wearing the common Russian military green T-shirt in Dongwu, below is a Russian camouflage. A pair of Gao Gang''s combat boots are polished, stand upright, and his hands are behind him. When Gao Yang gets off and walks to him, Knight takes out his left hand from behind, looks at his watch, and says seriously, "you''re late! You''re 12 hours late!"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He just raised his middle finger and shook it at Nate for several times before he said loudly, "man, I say the most optimistic estimate is to arrive in 16 hours, not that it must arrive in 16 hours."


    Nate put his hand back again and said seriously, "I was going to another place, but I wasted twelve hours waiting for you."


    Gao Yang waved his impatient hand and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Do you want the top Yemeni coffee? You can''t buy six varieties with money. If you want to, smile for me and welcome quickly!"


    Knight hesitated for a moment, and the muscles on his face twitched a few times. After three seconds, he immediately stretched out his right hand and said loudly to him, "welcome."


    It''s just that Nate''s smile is a little stiff.


    Gao Yang didn''t care how perfunctory Nate''s smile was. He shook hands with Nate, then turned to leibrov and said, "unload the gift from the car. Remember, only take the trial load."

 Chapter 2500

    Gao Yang was invited into Knight''s command post.


    The command post is very simple, but very tidy. Recently, the civil war in Ukraine has been very lively. In particular, Donetsk can maintain a clean environment, which shows that the situation of angels is good. At least they have the leisure to keep clean.


    "Please sit down."


    After asking Gao Yang to sit down with a serious face, Knight immediately sat opposite Gao Yang. Then he crossed his fingers, put his hands on the table and said in a deep voice, "you said there was good coffee?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I remember I just gave you a lot of coffee not long ago and finished drinking it? In fact, there''s something I''m very curious about. I''m just curious. Can''t you even afford coffee now? Not at all!"


    Knight said faintly: "there are many of us. Coffee, a good refreshing thing, is more useful in war. However, in any place where there is a long-term war, coffee, a non necessities of life, will become a luxury in the city. It is not necessary to transport coffee that is useless and expensive for war through the front and blockade."


    He breathed loudly and sighed, "it''s terrible. You can''t even afford coffee."


    With that, Gao Yang suddenly thought of a big event and said solemnly, "no! I didn''t bring you sugar!"


    Knight''s eyebrows stirred a few times, then he raised his head and said proudly: "sugar, I still have..."


    Gao Yang smiled with relief and then stretched out his hand to Knight: "in fact, the last time the wizard went to Yemen, he should have brought more coffee back."


    Knight nodded sympathetically, "yes, he should bring more back."


    Gao Yang didn''t hurry to get down to business, but Knight didn''t mention it. He just couldn''t keep talking about the topic starting with coffee, so they soon fell into a situation of nothing to say.


    After looking at each other for a while, Knight finally said, "my time is precious. Tell me your purpose."


    Gao Yang was not in a hurry to get down to business. He said casually, "how are you here? Is everything going well?"


    Nate shook his head and said, "it''s none of your business, so you can say your business."


    At this time, leibrov finally brought the gift and divided it into six small cans of coffee. After leibrov put the coffee on the table, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "taste it. It is said that it is all the best coffee in Yemen. It used to supply the Shah royal family. Now it has been intercepted by the husai armed forces since the war. It belongs to the same level as what was given to you last time. It should be."


    Nate picked up a jar, opened it, smelled it carefully, then nodded immediately and said, "good!"


    After smelling all the six cans in turn, Knight picked up two of them and smelled them for a long time. Finally, he looked at Gao Yang and said, "very good coffee, but... It''s too little?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "try it first."


    Nate slowly covered all the six cans, and then he said calmly: "In fact, I prefer Jamaican coffee. Yemeni coffee is not very in line with my taste, but these have their own characteristics. They have their own unique taste because of their origin. Therefore, these coffees are rare because of their origin, and special because of their scarcity, but we can''t say that these coffees are really good."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "rare things are expensive, unique taste and rare output. That is good, especially good. You can taste the taste that others can''t taste. That is the top coffee. Even if the taste is not what you are most used to, it''s like tea drinkers who encounter extremely rare famous tea. How can they do without tasting it? This truth is too simple. You can''t scare me."


    Quietly, knight and Gao Yang had a round of confrontation. Knight didn''t say anything more, but said loudly, "wizard, make coffee, this."


    After the wizard nodded at Gao Yang and then took all the coffee away, Knight continued to maintain his posture and said in a deep voice, "now you can say the purpose of coming here."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. Let''s talk after drinking coffee."


    So Knight stopped talking, and Gao Yang passed the time picking up topics such as the good weather today.


    When the coffee came up, Nate took the cup. After the wizard filled him with a cup of coffee, he closed his eyes, smelled deeply, and then sipped.


    "Why don''t you put so much sugar?"


    "Any coffee with too much sugar will lose its due taste. Of course, you can''t put too much sugar in the first taste."


    "Oh, since you know this truth, why do you put too much sugar in your coffee?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Gao Yang smiled, picked up his cup and took a sip of coffee. Then he looked at Nate and said, "so, what''s the taste?"


    Knight took a long breath and said with a deep face, "yes, very good. Now you can say your purpose. It''s impossible to force me to make concessions by relying on coffee."


    Knight broke Gao Yang''s purpose of insisting on talking after drinking coffee, but Gao Yang was not in a hurry. He put down his cup and said to knight, "I need a batch of artillery, really good artillery."


    "You have an artillery platoon. For you, there''s no need to expand your artillery scale so quickly?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said helplessly, "the whole army is destroyed."


    "The whole army is destroyed?"


    "Yes, almost the whole army."


    "Yes, yes, no, no, what is almost?"


    "Only four people survived, and the rest, together with all their equipment, were destroyed by a cluster bomb."


    Knight''s eyebrows beat a few times unconsciously, and then whispered, "that''s really bad."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "so I came to you for artillery again. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not asking you. I''m just notifying you. It''s the easiest thing to find from you, so I came. If you don''t give me people, I can easily find enough excellent and enough artillery with money. You must understand this."


    Knight said quietly, "then why do you want to come?"


    He shrugged and said indifferently, "come and see your old friend. By the way, I''ll give you something to drink."


    Knight rolled his eyes and said, "we are not friends, let alone old friends."


    Gao Yang leaned back, pointed to Nate and said, "you said we were friends. You said it yourself. Make it clear that I don''t lack your friend very much, but I must remind you that you may have Alzheimer''s disease before you get old."


    Nate found that he couldn''t get any advantage from talking to Gao Yang, so he drank his coffee a little sullenly and said angrily, "get down to business. I don''t have the patience to talk nonsense to you."

 Chapter 2501

    Since he began to struggle to realize his dream, knight has been far less free and unrestrained than before.


    The original angel is a mercenary regiment. It''s the best mercenary regiment. If you want to make money, it''s like playing. The upper and lower groups of angels are rich, and all of them are masters.


    Now angels are different. First of all, they are not mercenaries who come and go like the wind without a fixed place, but the invisible boss of a large armed force, which determines that angels can no longer separate to make money, nor can they appear and disappear like before, but are limited to the territory of Ukrainian Donetsk.


    Then the angels are still very short of money, because their purpose in Ukraine is not to make money, but to meet their ideals. Therefore, they not only have no money to earn, but also spend all their money, so that everyone up and down the angels is now poor.


    Up to now, Knight still owes Gao Yang a huge sum of money. How can he be tough in front of Gao Yang?


    Feeling Nate''s current predicament, he heaved a sigh and said to Nate, "my business is to have artillery."


    Knight said calmly, "there are a lot of artillery. You can go anywhere, just like you just said."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I''m short of time, so I''m looking for you, and you''re in Ukraine. It''s a good source of troops. There are all kinds of technical arms. Man, I can''t always run here."


    Knight shook his head: "I don''t have any extra people here to give you. First of all, my soldiers are willing to fight to protect their homes. I can''t push out some soldiers with lofty feelings because they don''t need me to pay for war. Secondly, experienced and skilled technical arms are our backbone. I can''t take the initiative to reduce my combat effectiveness. You know, guns Soldiers played a decisive role in Ukraine''s civil war. "


    Gao Yang spread out his hand and said, "let''s not try to try. You can make conditions."


    "I have no conditions. You can''t take anyone away from me, but I can help you dig people in other armed forces. In fact, I think you''ve found the wrong place. The artillery of the West Ukrainian army is the most suitable for you. You can find people from our prisoners or go directly to the organized army of the Zhengfu army. As long as you give enough money, I think you can pull up an artillery regiment soon No problem. "


    Gao Yang said with a regretful face: "no, many artillery of the West Ukrainian army speak Ukrainian. What I need is Russian speaking soldiers. The most important thing is that I need absolute confidentiality. The more people, the more difficult it is to control and will not leak secrets. Therefore, what I need is not a large number of artillery, but an artillery that can be used as three."


    Knight remained silent and Gao Yang could only tell the truth. He spread his hands and said, "really elite, experienced, and can keep secrets to the greatest extent. The most important thing is to find them in a short time. I can only find them here. Man, you have to help me. You know where I am. Now is the critical period. I don''t have much time to waste on re integrating an artillery company."


    Nate picked up the coffee pot, poured more than half a cup of coffee, and then put sugar into the cup. Suddenly, he said, "I''ll give you some high-end talents."


    "What high-end talents?"


    Looking at Gao Yang with great interest, Knight smiled and said slowly, "missile soldier!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "missile soldiers?"


    "Surface to surface missiles are available from commanders to computing soldiers to operators."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "you mean those technical arms that launch surface to surface tactical missiles, but what do I want them to do? Tactical missiles, man, do you think this is what I can have? And the consequences of using this kind of thing, Falk, man, I''m not crazy!"


    Knight smiled, "we have prisoners and militia who take the initiative to defecte, but I don''t have surface to surface missiles. As you said, even if I have them, I won''t use them. As for you, it''s not difficult for you to get surface to surface missiles. I''m willing to provide you with manpower. Whether you use them or not is your problem, but artillery, you don''t want to take another person from me."


    In fact, Yemen really has surface to surface tactical missiles. Yemen has frog-7 and Scud. After these missiles are captured by husai armed forces, they are naturally husai armed missiles.


    First of all, the name Scud is not a specific model of a surface to surface missile, but can generally refer to many kinds of surface to surface missiles. However, all Scud in Yemen is really the first type called Scud in the real sense, that is, the Soviet r-300, with a maximum range of 300 kilometers and a ton of warhead.


    Gao Yang knows that husai armed forces have surface to surface missiles, but he also knows that husai armed forces can''t use these missiles. The Iranians can use them, but Iran doesn''t seem to have the intention to send missile soldiers to the war, because that will expand the scale of the war.


    Dare Satan find someone to use these missiles? Gao Yang is measuring this problem.


    Now there are Hussein armed forces and Iran carrying the pot, and finally Russia carrying another black pot. Even if missiles are used, this account will not be counted on Satan, let alone who believes it.


    I just don''t know whether the surface to surface missiles preserved in Yemen can still be used, but it doesn''t matter much. There is no shortage of surface to surface tactical missiles in big Ivan. Therefore, the real problem is not the missiles, but the people who launch them.


    After thinking for a moment, he pointed to Nate, and then whispered, "this thing is only known to you and me."


    Nate smiled and said, "of course."


    "Are people reliable?"


    "Reliability depends on how you use it. If you pay high salaries to hire them to fight, it will certainly move the hearts of many people. After all, Ukrainians have been very poor in recent years. If you can ensure that they can emigrate to a very safe place with their family, I think you can move most people to leave with you."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then he rubbed his palm and said, "maybe there''s another idea, which needs your cooperation."


    "Tell me."


    "I pretend to be a KGB man and need to recruit a group of volunteers to Yemen. I still give money and promise to send their family to a safe country after the war, and they can also work for Russia. In this way, even if they don''t keep a tight mouth in the future, Russia will bear the consequences of the leak, and Russia doesn''t care. I think it''s good."


    Knight took a meaningful look at Gao Yang and then said, "will they believe you are from the KGB? I mean after you arrive in Yemen."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "they will believe it. They will believe that they are working for Russia and believe it."


    Nate took the coffee and drank it. Then he said in a deep voice, "after drinking the coffee, I''ll take you to someone."

 Chapter 2502

    Coffee will take some time to finish, so you might as well talk about something else during this time.


    What Satan really needs is artillery, not missile soldiers.


    The missile force is a high-tech arm, which can also play a role in Gao Yang''s hand, but it is only icing on the cake. Of course, the artillery is different, whether it is fire support or used to open a gap, or it can send the enemy away in a direct round of shelling. It can be used in almost every battle, so the role of the artillery is to send charcoal in the snow.


    However, haste makes waste. Satan needs good artillery, as do angels. Now he won''t let up with Nate no matter what he says. You might as well do something else first and deal with the problem of artillery again.


    "How''s Lilia? How''s she doing?"


    Knight first frowned, then nodded and said, "rabbit''s girlfriend, I put her in a less dangerous place, and then didn''t pay much attention. As a sniper, that woman is obviously not competent enough. In fact, she has no talent as a sniper."


    She shouted loudly: "whether she has talent or not, the war will end one day, or Lilia will change her mind before the war ends, or maybe she wants to leave Ukraine now."


    Nate said, "it''s just a common and short-lived love on the battlefield. Why do you want to discuss a small matter with me?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "the rabbit is not my man. He is my brother. Man, it''s no small matter. The rabbit will come here soon. Please provide him with some convenience and ensure his safety. It''s all up to you."


    Knight said discontentedly, "I don''t mind if you are used to being a nanny for your men, but don''t expect me to provide meticulous care for your men."


    "It''s just a small favor. If you don''t help, you''re not smart enough."


    Looking at Gao Yang''s confident face, Knight shook his head. Then he pointed to the coffee pot and said in a deep voice, "I know you brought a lot of coffee. Take it out."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if you help me, I''ll give you a gift. If you don''t help me, the trial outfit you''re drinking is my gift."


    Knight''s expression solidified, and then he said strangely, "you expect to exchange coffee for my indispensable artillery? What are you thinking?"


    "But if I give it all to you now, you won''t give me artillery, so I have to try. I have to try again. Maybe you agree. By the way, I brought you 150 pounds of coffee. If you give me artillery, it''s all yours. If you don''t give it, I''ll take the coffee back."


    Knight was thinking about something. He shook his index finger and said, "don''t try to rob me. I brought a bodyguard, a very powerful and competent bodyguard. Do you know why he wasn''t with me? You can guess. Yes, I asked him to guard the coffee in the car. So unless you kill him and turn his face completely with me, or you give me the artillery, otherwise you don''t want to get coffee."


    Nate twitched a few times in the corner of his mouth, then poured a cup of coffee, raised his voice and whispered, "this is the fourth cup. It''s not good to drink too much, and you''re careful you can''t sleep at night."


    Nate took a deep breath, then he looked up at the sky and said, "Alexander is looking for you. He even found me to inquire about your whereabouts, because he has been unable to contact you. Has he contacted you now?"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said loudly, "he found you here? What''s the matter?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "it seems that he can''t contact you. He''s looking for a shooter, the best accurate shooter and sniper."


    Gao Yang frowned and whispered, "the aurora people have retired, and Alexander himself is a top accurate shooter. What is he looking for a shooter for?"


    Knight said in a deep voice, "he''s looking for the best shooter, and he can only find the best shooter."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said helplessly, "that can only be me."


    Gao Yang did not hesitate to take the best shooter as his pronoun. Although Knight despised it, he didn''t speak up and acquiesced to Gao Yang''s words.


    With his mouth curled, Knight said slowly: "Alexander is very much like you. He never mind asking for help from others, and he is also happy to lend a helping hand to his friends. Although I have different ideas from him, I have to admit that he has a good relationship with others. Now he needs the best shooter and looks for you all over the world, which means that he really can''t find a better shooter than you. At least it has proved that other people have failed, or he thinks that other people have failed People will fail. "


    Gao Yang was curious and worried and said, "don''t sell off, man. Tell me what he wants to do. Although Aurora has retired, I really don''t think Aurora has a problem that can only be solved by letting me do it."


    Nate smiled and said, "try the gun."


    Gao Yang was shocked and said, "test the gun?"


    Knight said slowly, "we all need to find emotional sustenance, and Alexander chose to retire, but whether his retirement life can continue depends on whether he can realize his wishes. Now Alexander has put all his energy on making the best walking gun."


    I know, and he did a good job


    "He claims to have made the ultimate rifle, the ultimate rifle for snipers and precision shooters, the ultimate gun for any good shooter."


    Gao Yang was surprised and delighted, and said in a trembling voice, "really!"


    Knight sighed and said, "he claimed to be so and insisted that it was so, but no one admitted it, so he needs to find a shooter to prove his gun as soon as possible."


    "What kind of gun!"


    Without answering Gao Yang''s question, Knight said slowly: "Alexander is the best accurate shooter I have ever seen. Before you, if he can''t prove that his rifle is as good as he said, and he can find most of the best shooters in the world, if he can''t prove that his rifle is really so good, I don''t think his gun is so good."


    "How good is it? Tell me!"


    Knight stood up and said pointlessly, "I don''t know how good his gun is. I only know that even if Alexander''s gun is as powerful as he said, everyone''s technology can''t play it. Then this gun is waste and has no meaning of existence, so I don''t care about it. Naturally, I won''t ask more."


    Gao Yang was angry and anxious. He pointed to his nose and said loudly, "I! I! You can''t play, but I can! So this matter is of great significance to me, and it''s of great significance!"

 Chapter 2503

    I didn''t expect that Alexander came to him because of the gun. If he had known, Gao Yang would have taken the initiative to contact Alexander.


    In fact, knight is right in saying that if people can''t give full play to weapons with full performance, it doesn''t make sense at all, but it doesn''t make sense to ordinary people. For some players who pursue extreme performance or a very few people who can give full play to weapon performance, such weapons beyond the limit have value.


    Gao Yang belongs to those who pursue the limits of weapons and a very few who can give full play to the performance of weapons.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know what Alexander has done. Gao Yang can''t sit still now. He took out his satellite phone and said to Nate, "wait a minute. I''ll call Alexander."


    Knight looked at his watch, then drank the coffee in the cup, and then said indifferently, "I''ve finished my coffee."


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "As I said, I''ll take you to the missile soldiers after coffee."


    "Wait for me, soon, just make a phone call."


    "Usually in this case, you must talk for a long time, and the most important thing is that I don''t like to change the plan. I''ve finished my coffee, so I want to take you to see the missile soldier now. If you want to call Alexander at this time, you have to make a new appointment with me, or give up seeing the missile soldier. You choose."


    Gao Yang put down the satellite phone he took out, and then he said to Nate, "man, has anyone ever told you that you are really an unreasonable and non-existent bastard, have you?"


    "No one said that. No one dared to say that."


    "Well, I''ll tell you, Nate, you''re really an unreasonable bastard."


    Although very angry, Gao Yang still put away the phone and said angrily to Nate, "now go and take me to see the missile soldiers according to your plan."


    Nate stood up, smiled triumphantly at Gao Yang, then turned and left.


    For Knight''s old-fashioned, or knight deliberately set up an obstacle because he was too proud, Gao Yang really had no way. If he insisted on calling, Knight would really not take him to meet people, so Gao Yang could only follow up.


    Nate drove himself, a particularly old military jeep.


    When Gao Yang got into the co pilot''s seat, Knight left the headquarters slowly in his broken jeep.


    After driving out for about 20 minutes, knight took Gao Yang to a dilapidated apartment building. There were some craters outside the building, and the glass was basically broken.


    Without explaining to Gao Yang what the purpose of the building was, Knight got out of the car and went straight to the building. When he was about to enter the building, Gao Yang found that the wizard didn''t know when he came here in advance.


    "Everyone has gathered and they are waiting inside."


    After returning a military salute to the wizard, Knight whispered, "I''ll take over here. You can go back to the headquarters."


    The wizard nodded to Gao Yang and drove away by himself.


    They walked into the building and then into a large room full of seats.


    The room was arranged into a simple conference room. In the conference room that can accommodate more than 100 people, about 20 people Sat. when they saw Nate go in, all the people who were sitting stood up and saluted Nate.


    After a solemn salute, Knight said in a deep voice: "Please sit down. I''ll tell you the reason why I called you together. Next, he will tell you something. No matter who he wants to talk to alone or with you collectively, please cooperate. Everything that happened today is top secret, so whether you agree or refuse, leave everything you hear in this room. After leaving this room, it''s a secret Never mention what happened in the, no matter who it is. "


    After a few simple words, Knight nodded to Gao Yang, then turned and left, and took the door with him when he went out.


    Gao Yang stood in front of the sitting crowd, coughed twice, and then said in a deep voice to the people in front: "introduce yourself. My name doesn''t mean anything to yourself and you, so you can call me Mr. A. as for my identity, you can think I''m the KGB."


    The sitting crowd was a little uneasy. Although no one spoke, someone unconsciously moved their body, which shocked their inner uneasiness and shock.


    Gao Yang opened his hand and said in a deep voice, "many of you should know each other, so you must know each other''s identity. Then you should know that I need to find some missile soldiers to gather you together without me saying more."


    A young man suddenly raised his hand and said with a little excitement, "Mr. A, do you want to be cruel to those rabbits in Xiwu? Is that so?"


    Gao Yang has been with the black devil for too long. Although he is not the KGB for a long time, he knows many things about the KGB and how the KGB does things.


    Expressionless, with heartfelt indifference, he said slowly: "no questions without permission."


    After saying that coldly, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you were all soldiers. Now, please tell me your name, rank and specific functions, starting from the one with the highest rank, now."


    A man in his fifties raised his hand, then he stood up and said in a deep voice: "Dmitry Matvey, a Donetsk, 55 years old, the 47th cross service regional training center of the strategic rocket army directly under the central government, Lieutenant Colonel rank, post, deputy director and technical instructor."


    Gao Yang nodded and asked Dmitri to sit down. The second man stood up. Although he was dressed in casual clothes, he naturally saluted Gao Yang, then raised his head and said loudly: "Neva Nikolayevich, deputy commander of the 2nd regiment of the 37th close guard Sevastopol Missile Division, rsd-10 missile launch technical officer, his unit was on missile contact alert in 1991, his regiment was dissolved in 1992, and the division establishment was abolished in 1993."


    Neva was impassioned when he briefly described his experience, but when he said it, there was an extremely angry and unwilling momentum. After finishing his resume loudly, he put his hand and said loudly: "Neva Nikolayevich is waiting for the call at any time!"


    Gao Yang raised his hand in return for a military salute, but he said coldly, "please sit down, next."

 Chapter 2504

    People in the room have introduced themselves one after another. They have everything from officers to private soldiers, from commanders to specific operators, and most importantly, there are six computing soldiers.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know much about missile soldiers, because missile troops are the troops with the highest confidentiality requirements, but this doesn''t prevent him from knowing that all the key links to meet the needs of missile launching are gathered in this room.


    There are Russians and Ukrainians here, but they all had a common name, the Soviet Union.


    Gao Yang has no feeling for the Soviet Union, neither good nor bad, because the Soviet Union is only a historical term for him, but his long contact with the black devil has made him know a lot about the disappeared red Empire and some ideas once as Soviet people.


    Not everyone misses the Soviet Union, and not everyone is willing to be loyal to the country, but the people who can gather here first meet the requirement that they are not afraid of war. They even want to fight, but they can''t find a suitable stage.


    Although some of these people do not belong to Russians, Gao Yang feels that what he wants to say next should impress most people, because he will not just write empty checks, nor will he just ask these people to pay unconditionally with the great righteousness of the country and the nation.


    Gao Yang always has both hands hard with one hand of money and one hand of stick. This time, Gao Yang is determined to wave money with one hand and righteousness with the other.


    "You have all introduced your identity. Now let me introduce myself."


    Gao Yang made a very serious expression and stood upright. After the people in front of him could not help straightening their sitting posture, he began to say in a deep voice: "I am a staff member of the Russian Federal Security Agency. I have no comment on my name, position and rank. What I can tell you is very limited. Everything I want to say next is top secret. Please be sure not to disclose it to anyone. If anyone doesn''t want to listen to what I want to say, he can leave now."


    Gao Yang made a gesture of invitation towards the door. Some of the low people were excited, some were vigilant, and others seemed very uneasy.


    Soon, a man stood up. He was a Ukrainian, not very old, who had served in the Ukrainian army.


    Gao Yang waved his head slightly, indicating that the person who stood up could leave. Soon, the second person also stood up.


    After the two people left the conference room one after another, they said loudly and loudly: "no one left, so next I want to get to the point. I need a group of volunteers to come here and meet you, and you are more suitable."


    They were all soldiers. No one was in a hurry to ask questions. He looked around the crowd and said in a deep voice: "volunteers need to go to Yemen to carry out military combat missions. They have no name, let alone any official identity. All the consequences are borne by individuals. There will be no government part to recognize your existence. Even if they die, no one will know or be recognized."


    The sitting crowd still looked serious and listened attentively.


    Gao Yang slightly spread out his hands and said very seriously: "What we need is volunteers, but we will also give you high remuneration through appropriate channels. The minimum monthly salary starts from 20000 US dollars. I specially state that it ends in US dollars and is paid through an international bank account. You are not allowed to leave at will during the voluntary period. However, when your voluntary period ends, you can be sent to the country you want to go and bring family members, but Only immediate family members. During your stay in Yemen as volunteers, all your actions are personal actions. If you encounter any consequences, you can only bear them. What we can provide is only monetary subsidies. Of course, you can understand it as pensions. "


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s time to ask questions. If you have any questions, please hurry up to ask them."


    An officer immediately raised his hand and waited to point it at him. The officer shouted, "who is our enemy!"


    Gao Yang said with an unchanged face, "you have no right to ask this question, and I have no right to answer it. Next, you."


    "How long is our volunteer period?"


    "The time is uncertain, but if the time lasts for one year, after the expiration, you will get a chance to choose whether to leave, next."


    "Mr. A, you said that you have a minimum monthly salary of 20000 US dollars. I want to know whether you will get all the salary at one time or pay it in batches. How much pension... Subsidy can you get if you are killed or injured."


    "If you become a volunteer voluntarily and meet the requirements through the audit, you will get the first advance payment of 20000 US dollars, which is the minimum guarantee. Then we will review the salary quota according to everyone''s skills and performance and pay it monthly. In case of accident, you will get 100000 US dollars of relatives'' living allowance for death, which will be paid to designated relatives or relatives In the fixed account, if the hand is injured, the subsidy will be paid according to the degree of disability, up to 150000 US dollars, next. "


    "Mr. A, you just said that volunteers can be arranged to take their families to other countries. I want to know which countries can choose to ensure safety?"


    "You can take no more than five family members to designated countries. The list of countries is as follows. Belarus, Bulgaria, Romania, Greece, Egypt, France and Britain can ensure safety, but only if you keep your mouth tight, next."


    Dmitri, who had the highest rank, stood up. He first adjusted his clothes, then saluted him, and then said seriously, "Mr. A, I want to know when I can start. If I need to be audited first, when can I be audited."


    Gao Yang solemnly returned a military salute, and then he also solemnly said, "you have no right to ask this question, and I have no right to answer it."


    Dmitri was slightly disappointed, but he nodded and sat back.


    After Dmitri sat down, Gao Yang hesitated and whispered, "but my personal judgment will be very fast."


    Dmitri smiled and whispered, "thank you."


    Neva stood up, hurriedly saluted Gao Yang, and said in a hurry, "excuse me, Mr. A, can we know what missile to operate? If you can''t answer this question, I wonder if you can leave a will in advance? The will can be kept by you or other suitable person, can you?"


    Neva spoke in a hurry, and the look on his face was tragic.


    "First, if you want to operate frog-7 or Scud missiles, there may be dots. Second, you can be allowed to arrange things at home. As long as you don''t tell them where you''re going and what you''re doing, this must be done."


    Neva smiled and said, "I have no problem, no problem."

 Chapter 2505

    Gao Yang found that these missile soldiers asked everything, but no one wanted him to prove his identity.


    What he says is what he says. Even if Gao Yang is a yellow face, no one wants to verify Gao Yang''s identity, so that Gao Yang''s prepared words are useless.


    But this is understandable. The KGB never needs to explain to anyone, and no one dares to pretend to be the KGB. The most important thing is, apart from Russia and the KGB, who needs a group of retired veterans to operate missiles in Yemen as volunteers?


    No one asked why volunteers should go to Yemen instead of looking for people from any Russian missile force. Everyone would give themselves a convincing explanation in their heart.


    Of course, even if someone wants to ask, Gao Yang can give a reason at will. For example, the reason for confidentiality is very good. He can also give no explanation at all in the name of confidentiality. Therefore, cheating in the name of the KGB has these advantages. If he can''t answer and can''t explain, he doesn''t have to explain.


    Money in one hand and righteousness in the other. It''s so easy to use.


    But Gao Yang suddenly felt some guilt, and then the guilt soon became very strong.


    Gao Yang decides that he can''t do this by himself. It''s better to let the black devil do it. They will never have superfluous feelings.


    As for now, Gao Yang wanted to find an excuse for himself, a reason to cheat without feeling guilty, and then he soon found it.


    These missile soldiers take the initiative to go to the battlefield, but their skills have no chance to use, so they have no value. They can make money while satisfying their patriotism. This is a good thing, right? This is helping those missile soldiers.


    Even a lie is a white lie.


    Gao Yang saluted the people in the room, and then he didn''t speak loudly, but said solemnly, "your achievements are unknown, and your achievements will last forever."


    Gao Yang said a very famous sentence, which is engraved on the tombstone on the tomb of the unknown Soviet martyr in Moscow''s Red Square.


    In 1946, when the Soviet Union built the monument to the unknown martyrs, it dug out the remains of a Soviet martyr. No one knew his name, and no one would ever know it. Stalin said the words engraved on the monument and became a famous saying.


    Your name is unknown and your achievements will last forever. It''s really good to dedicate this sentence to unknown martyrs, but it''s really suitable to describe those people on the secret front.


    The name is a secret, the real identity is a secret, everything you have done is a secret, and even keep all the secrets until you die. From then on, no one knows. Such things are too common on the secret front, and such cases occur in that country. Therefore, this sentence is often used by people on the secret front of various countries later.


    For spies who can''t be known no matter how important or even great things they have done, this is the only sentence that can comfort their life.


    And this sentence is equally lethal to those who are about to embark on the secret front.


    Although this sentence is still a white lie, it is enough for those missile soldiers not to know.


    All the people in the room stood up, and several excited people began to tremble. They all returned a military salute to Gao Yang, and then Dmitri, the highest rank, said in a trembling voice: "it''s my honor to encourage you even if you die!"


    Neva, who had always been very excited, had choked. He held his head high, his lips trembled, his Adam''s apple slid up and down, but he couldn''t speak.


    Gao Yang quickly retracted his arm, then slightly lowered his head to the people: "please wait patiently. You will be notified soon. Bye."


    Gao Yang turned around, opened the door and walked out quickly. Then he saw Nate as soon as he went out.


    Gao Yang''s eyes widened in surprise. He thought Nate was very sensible and went away. Unexpectedly, Nate was outside the door, but he could hear everything.


    There is a feeling that he has been broken by others after doing something shady. Gao Yang is a little angry.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s round stare and very angry appearance, Knight made a gesture and motioned Gao Yang to come with him.


    Gao Yang feels that he has a thick skin, but now he finds that his skin is not too thick, otherwise he won''t feel particularly ashamed now.


    After waiting to be far away, before Gao Yang broke out, Knight suddenly said, "our name is angel, but we are not angels. Your name is Satan, but you are really Satan, RAM. Playing with people''s hearts will be punished by God."


    "You''re damned! Bastard, eavesdropping on others is... Is it..."


    Knight completely ignored Gao Yang''s weak counterattack. He just sighed and said with a faint face: "pretending to be the KGB, why didn''t I think of such a good way..."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you can pretend to be like if you want to learn. You think others are really stupid. What you say is what I dare to pretend, because I''m not afraid of being tracked down by others. Can you do it?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "I seem to understand why Satan develops so fast. The key is why he is very rich. I seem to understand a little."


    "Bah! You know what a fart! I don''t fucking do these things at ordinary times, and what''s the relationship between money and lack of money? Do you think our money is all abducted?"


    Knight didn''t listen to Gao Yang''s explanation at all. He just said with a fascinated face: "if you want to solve the problem of funds, it''s not enough to earn commissions only by fighting. Satan was founded a few years ago. You''re so rich, it means you don''t earn commissions to complete the original accumulation. So what is it?"


    Gao Yang can''t just say that you rob a diamond mine, or that you can get 500 million even if you kill a major general of a Shah prince, so he can only say angrily, "do you want to know?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "this is your biggest secret. Of course I''m not stupid enough to ask this question, but I''ve got some inspiration now. Well, there''s no specific route, but I''ve really got a lot of inspiration."


    Gao Yang muttered, "your typical German square brain can''t understand when you get inspired. Don''t be happy too early."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing."


    Knight and Gao Yang took a few more steps, and then he suddenly said, "it''s not a way to always borrow money, and at present, we don''t have any way to make money. Ram, I don''t want anything from you. As long as you tell me how to earn the funds for our normal operation in a short time, I''ll give you artillery, okay?"


    Maybe he didn''t think he had enough chips. Knight immediately added, "whenever you want me to find someone for you, not just artillery, anything."

 Chapter 2506

    Satan has earned his present family background, strength, opportunity, contacts, luck and reputation.


    However, as far as a mercenary regiment is concerned, it can make a lot of money by relying on its strong strength to earn a large commission, but if it wants to make a lot of money, it needs opportunity and luck. For example, the sum of the money made by Satan''s mercenary regiment so far is not as much as the battle to kill major general Shah. It makes more than $500 million, plus more than $6 billion for big Ivan, It''s not too much to say astronomical figures.


    Horses are not fat without night grass, and people are not rich without windfall wealth. Satan is not short of money now. That is because Gao Yang has a good business. Besides, he has a cooperative relationship with big Ivan, Morgan and Justin. This is the embodiment of his contacts. He can''t learn this kind of practice of knight.


    The angel under Knight''s leadership has no problem being a top mercenary group. They have proved themselves, but Knight really doesn''t have the ability to run the mercenary group into a consortium. He can''t do it.


    Therefore, Gao Yang was asked by knight. He is not an immortal and has no ability to turn stone into gold. It is impossible to lend knight a sum of money so that knight can learn to make money.


    "In fact, it seems that we didn''t count as mercenaries for a long time, because we haven''t earned commissions for a long time, so Satan is just a battle and interest group in the situation of mercenaries, do you understand..."


    Nate looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "aren''t you mercenaries now?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head, and then he couldn''t be sure: "well, not in some ways, but in some ways, we are still mercenaries."


    "To be frank, isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "Don''t you understand? Satan has been upgraded. Now Satan has become the boss of mercenaries, which means that we no longer rely on the commission given by the employer. We have crossed the link of taking the Commission. We directly reach out to get greater benefits, not just money, but anything valuable, but all these valuable things will become money in the end We are worth fighting, so we are getting richer and richer, and you are always a mercenary regiment. "


    Knight still looked thoughtful and said in a low voice: "Think about it, you just earn commissions. In addition to occasionally seizing the opportunity to blackmail a large sum of money, the task of $10 million is very big in ordinary times. Angels spend money for dozens of people. How many tasks can you take in a year? For mercenaries, for individuals, the money you earn is enough to spend their whole life, but you want to earn it Take the wealth accumulated by commissions to support a war. With all due respect, you are poor. "


    Angels are abnormal. They fight for war. Their ideal is to make a small country master. Although this ideal is very unreliable, it is indeed their ideal.


    With the financial resources of the angel mercenary regiment, they are rich in mercenaries, but they can''t even fight when they throw money into the water to realize their ideals.


    Knight changed from a thoughtful face to confusion, and then he whispered, "so, what should we do?"


    Gao Yang stretched out three fingers and said in a deep voice, "I have three suggestions. First, you should be able to make money in war and support war with war.


    Second, you give up your illusions. No, you give up your ideals and leave Ukraine quickly. What should you do.


    Third, you find a strong backup and someone will pay for you. "


    Knight said with a deep face: "we can''t leave Ukraine. The second one won''t be considered. The third one is that Russia is now the gold owner. Although Russia can''t give too much money, it can meet our needs, but cooperation with Russia means handing over control. I can''t accept this, so only the first one can be considered. What can I do?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "man, I''m just giving advice on the general direction. You asked me to tell you how to make a fortune. I really don''t know."


    Knight frowned and sighed loudly: "in fact, when we come to this step today, we are often promoted by people behind us. Relying on ourselves alone, we are a group of soldiers. There is no difference between us and you. How can we get rich? Do you have any friends who can make money? Ask them and maybe you will have the answer."


    Knight immediately looked bitter again. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak.


    "Oh, I forgot. You don''t have friends, do you? There''s no way."


    Knight said with a helpless and distressed face: "I''m looking for professionals. Someone always knows how to make war money."


    Knight''s face is tangled. He only has employers or targets, and he really doesn''t have any partners or friends. Now even if he is asked to find so-called professionals to find money, where should he find it.


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "in fact, there are few people who can make war money, but I happen to know a few. Well, well, yes, do you have weapons and equipment that you can sell? I know several arms dealers who can sell the troops you don''t need and change them into money. Although their purchase price is very low, they can really change them into valuable cash."


    Knight whispered, "our ammunition is just enough now. If we have captured ammunition, we can arm more militias and expand our strength."


    Gao Yang sighed, "you think you''re wrong. You can organize a group of elite soldiers and strong generals to consciously fight some battles that can make money."


    Knight frowned and said, "war is consumption and destruction. Our opponent is the Xiwu Zhengfu army. The most is to capture some weapons and equipment. It''s good to meet our consumption. How can we make money?"


    As for how to make war money, Gao Yang is actually a double-edged sword. He knows that he can change money after seizing things, but how to make war money systematically depends on the guidance of professionals such as Morgan.


    After thinking that there was no good way, Gao Yang said helplessly: "I can introduce you some professionals to guide you. You have to charge. Ah, by the way, since you are mercenaries, why don''t you help others fight and make money?"


    Knight said disapprovingly, "we are so busy now that we don''t have time to help others fight."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said, "you don''t accept Russia''s assistance and command, but other armed forces do. Can you help other forces fight and let them give money?"


    Knight said angrily, "the forces here are poorer than each other. Who gives who money? Russian assistance is also arms and living materials. Do you think Russia can give it if it has money?"


    Gao Yang touched his chin and said, "let me think. Otherwise, I''ll ask a professional for you?"

 Chapter 2507

    Gao Yang can''t think of any good way to make Knight make money. At least he can''t make money in Ukraine. What he can do is to help Knight ask Morgan, a professional who makes war money, to see if there is any way to make money.


    Ask as you say, but you can''t ask in vain. However, when Gao Yang was about to make a phone call, an idea suddenly flashed through his mind.


    "Nate, I suddenly feel that you can go away now?"


    "Well, I''m sure I can''t leave all of them, but there must be no problem for some of them."


    Gao Yang put down the phone and said seriously, "otherwise, shall I hire you? The Commission is higher. I''m seriously short of people now, and I really need a special combat team with strong combat effectiveness."


    Knight looked at Gao Yang for a long time, then shook his head and said, "no, I won''t work for you, and I won''t listen to your orders to fight. Don''t even think about it."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "this is meaningless self-esteem. However, you are wrong. I don''t want you to work for me, and I won''t order you to do anything. Let''s cooperate. Let me think about it. We have many cooperation modes to choose."


    Knight finally got serious, but after thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said, "no, I still don''t intend to cooperate with you, because I don''t want to leave Ukraine. This is where we realize our dreams."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s just to let you make more money, not to let you give up your dream. You have to make money to supplement here to maintain your ideal. Man, the ideal is plump, but the reality is often too skinny."


    Knight smiled, "I know what you mean, but I don''t want to do it, because it''s not pure enough. You won''t understand me, just as I can''t understand you."


    Gao Yang immediately gave up his plan to persuade knight, but he refused to give up his goal.


    "Well, you are in charge of your own affairs, but you have to give me my artillery. You asked me what I can do, and I told you what I can do. As for the specific implementation problems, you have to solve them yourself. In short, I have answered your questions, and you have to keep your promise."


    Knight hesitated for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice, "I''ll give you artillery, but you have to continue to help me and help me find a way to make money. You don''t have to leave Ukraine. You''re here to feed the war."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, I can ask for you right away, but it''s agreed that I''ll give you a plan. Whether you use it or not is your business."


    Knight shouted, "deal! Ask now!"


    Gao Yang said with a serious face: "no, now take me to the artillery. I''ll ask you after I find a satisfactory artillery."


    "No, ask for me first."


    Gao Yang was helpless. He pointed to his head and said to knight, "is your head really square? Man, think about it, you now control a large part of Donetsk, which is like governing a city. If you want to develop a city without anything, is it a problem that can be solved in one sentence?"


    Knight said very seriously, "I don''t understand the economy. Frankly, I don''t know how to make money from war. War is an act of destruction and destroys the economy. I only know that selling arms can make money. In addition, I can''t think of any opportunity to make money in the war, because all commercial activities have stalled."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "you know it''s not easy. Why are you in a hurry for me to ask?"


    "Because I want to see that you are already taking action, not just talking."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "man, I''ve always been a man of my word."


    "Me too, so I just ask you to call now and do my business first and then yours."


    He breathed loudly and said helplessly, "Falk, I finally understand that you are still haunted by boring self-esteem. OK, OK, I''ll ask for you now. I''ll ask now."


    Gao Yang took out the phone, but he didn''t call Morgan. After thinking about it, he called Abdul.


    Abdul has been with Morgan for many years. Maybe he knows how to make war money.


    When Abdul got on the phone, Gao Yang immediately said, "don''t say anything about us. Now I''ll ask you, is there any way to make money in Donetsk, Ukraine? I want to turn on hands-free, and others will hear you, so answer carefully."


    After that, Gao Yang pressed hands-free and let Knight listen to Abdul''s words.


    "Donetsk? That damn place is now in ruins. What else can you make?"


    Hearing Abdul''s words, Knight sighed gently.


    "Not as a businessman looking for a way to make money, but as a warlord to make war money. Is there a way?"


    "Well, that''s too simple. Do you still need to ask?"


    Gao Yang and knight immediately summoned up their spirits, and then listened to Abdul''s deep voice: "first, if you actually control Donetsk, first search everyone''s wallets and let them hand in the money. If no one is willing to hand it in, teach him with a gun."


    Knight''s face sank immediately, and he cried and laughed loudly: "man, man, you can''t do this, you can''t rob money..."


    Abdul also said helplessly, "who let you rob? One by one? Are you busy? I mean tax collection! Tax collection! If you don''t even have the right to collect tax, what is the actual controller?"


    Gao Yang looked at Knight and said vaguely, "have you ever collected taxes?"


    Nate shook his head and whispered, "tax?"


    Abdul''s vocal tract: "You can collect taxes, or change your name and raise money. In short, it is to let the citizens pay to support your resistance and let the citizens know that if they want to be protected, they must pay and try their best to defend their homes. The situation in Ukraine is too convenient. This is a war between Ukrainians and Russians. Tell those Russians that if they don''t pay, Donetsk will fall into In the hands of Ukrainians, let them do it at their own discretion. Of course, the words can be a little more gentle, and the name can be changed to a better one. I don''t have to teach you the specific details. "


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered to Nate, "do you understand?"


    Nate muttered, "tax collection, fund-raising, tax collection, fund-raising, I probably understand."


    Gao Yang shouted to the phone, "is there any other way? Faster, you can make a lot of money in a short time."


    "Make a lot of money in a short time? Does Donetsk have resources? Or is there any hard currency that can be exchanged for money? If so, sell! What''s the situation? If you want to go where you can make a profit, you can sell everything you can and sell the future. In my experience, it''s OK for a heavy industrial city like Donetsk to search for hundreds of millions of dollars in a short time."


    He said in a low voice: "it''s pure curiosity. How to sell... In the future?"


    Abdul sighed and said, "selling the future is very complicated and difficult to explain in a few words, and I think you won''t understand even if you say it."

 Chapter 2508

    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang and Nate all kept silent.


    The silence remained for two minutes. Both of them needed to digest what they had just heard. Then Gao Yang finally spoke.


    Gao Yang said, "do you... Understand?"


    Nate nodded, but then shook his head.


    "I know how to make money, but I don''t quite understand the truth."


    Knight is honest. Just now Abdul briefly said on the phone what is selling the future and how to make money quickly. He also briefly explained the truth and several professional terms, but he didn''t understand.


    Of course, Gao Yang didn''t understand it, and others did a lot of things for him. For example, Morgan and Abdul did this kind of thing, but Abdul sounded like everyone knew the words, but when combined, they didn''t understand what they meant.


    Gao Yang nodded blankly. After a while, he suddenly said, "have you figured out what to do?"


    Knight was distracted for a while, then whispered, "I haven''t thought about it yet. I need to think about it again. Now, do you want to choose your artillery."


    Gao Yang immediately put aside what he was still thinking and said, "yes!"


    Knight shook his head as if he had thrown out the things in his mind. Then he said slowly, "the artillery are not together, and you know my artillery better. Which army do you want to choose from? I won''t set any obstacles for you, but I won''t help you."


    At present, Knight''s artillery is divided into two parts. The militia who took the initiative accounted for the majority, and the artillery regiment captured last time accounted for a minority. Some of the prisoners who were unwilling to work for the Dongwu militia were imprisoned, some were released home, and some soldiers who were willing to work for the Dongwu militia stayed in the artillery regiment.


    Without much hesitation, Gao Yang said in a deep voice, "I want to choose from the militia, those with the right age and strong ability."


    Knight smiled disdainfully and whispered, "last time, you relied on high salary to attract people. This time, are you going to save money?"


    Gao Yang quickly waved his hand and said, "you can''t talk nonsense. I should give you no less money. It''s still a high salary, but I''ll tell them that they fight for the country. Why don''t they use this condition? It''s a white lie. Do you understand? They think they can make a lot of money while working for the country. Why not do it."


    Knight said coldly, "a lie is a lie. There is no difference between white and malicious."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "when I was chatting just now, I said you would get through the difficulties soon. The situation will be better and better. Remember?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That''s a white lie."


    Knight was silent, held up his hand and said, "you see, lies do have malicious and white points."


    Knight''s mouth twitched a few times, and then he looked very bent and said, "but you shouldn''t take advantage of their patriotism."


    Gao Yang looked at Knight and said seriously, "there is a task that you will lead the angel to complete, 10 million US dollars. Now I tell you that the completion of this task is needed by Germany and is of great benefit to Germany, and the money will be paid. Are you happy?"


    Nate turned his head to one side, sighed and said, "happy."


    "Well, you see, white lies not only exist, but they are really necessary. Although they have no impact on the essence of things, they can always make people feel more comfortable."


    Knight raised his hand and said to him, "I don''t want to tell you this. You are the devil, and the devil has the ability to bewitch people and the devil''s instinct."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "why do you say so bad about me? In fact, I''m also very guilty, but forget it or don''t say it..."


    Gao Yang found that he was really deeply influenced by yalebin. He used to play with people''s hearts. Originally, he might not do it even if he could think of it, but now, he will subconsciously do it first and then feel guilty, but he has done it after all.


    It''s just that you won''t tell Nate about these things.


    They got on the car again. Knight drove and shouted at leibrov and Joseph. Now the conditions have been settled. The coffee has become a gift for knight. Joseph naturally doesn''t have to guard the coffee.


    In the car, Gao Yang said to leibrov and Joseph: "this time we change our strategy and recruit artillery in the name of the KGB. Leibrov, it''s appropriate for you to identify those artillery. Joseph, you know what you do."


    Next, everything is similar to recruiting those missile soldiers.


    Knight first screened out some artillery. There are several screening conditions. First, he came to Ukraine from Russia to be a volunteer, and then he chose from the Russian people in eastern Ukraine. After meeting these two conditions, he must be a person with real skills and courage.


    After screening out some of them, Knight gathered the people together, and then Gao Yang first said something about the truth and falsehood, so it was done.


    But unlike those missile soldiers, the proportion of artillery soldiers willing to fight in Yemen is much smaller than that of missile soldiers, because many Ukrainians are unwilling to leave their hometown. They are unwilling to fight a secret war for Russia, but prefer to stay to defend their hometown. After all, their family is here, Almost all of those who came to Ukraine from Russia to help the war were willing to go to Yemen, but there were only 11 of them.


    In order to find enough artillery candidates, Gao Yang had to speak to a group of people one after another, but few people could make up their minds immediately and make major decisions in a short time.


    Selecting and employing people is not a job that can be completed quickly. It was not until the day passed that 20 candidates were determined. At night, the work continued. It was not until about 12 o''clock that leibrov finally selected 27 people from about 150 people.


    Artillery is a soldier, but it belongs to a technician, and these people selected by leibrov are all technical backbone, so Knight''s face has always been very ugly, very ugly.


    "Don''t come again. Don''t pull people here. I''m not your training center!"


    Looking at Knight, who was called sad and angry, he smiled and said, "I should come. I must come. I can''t be so stingy."


    Nate closed his lips tightly, but finally he could only turn and leave with a word.


    "You''d better leave quickly, lest I regret and expose your lie!"


    Gao Yang raised his voice and said, "man, don''t forget that you have more secrets here than me. In addition, you haven''t prepared for supper all night. It''s too unwise!"

 Chapter 2509

    Leibrov stayed in Ukraine, ready to lead all artillery to Yemen. This is not something that can be done. Finally, he needs to send people through big Ivan''s channel.


    As for Gao Yang, he and Joseph got on a plane to the United States.


    On the plane, Gao Yang was so excited that he couldn''t make up his sleep by long-distance flight. The reason for his excitement was that he talked to Alexander.


    Alexander cooperated with Jack to develop a gun. Alexander designed it. Jack''s top skills were hand refined. He spared no cost, repeated modification and reproduction, repeated debugging, and finally reached their best state and limit.


    But no one can show its performance.


    Jack is the chief gunner of the top studio, but Jack will never develop such a grab because it is meaningless and can''t be sold.


    As for those manufacturers who mass produce high-precision rifles, they will not produce a gun that exceeds the limits of mankind.


    Alexander is a precision shooter and can be a sniper part-time.


    Alexander loves guns and is willing to pay any price for performance improvement. Alexander is also rich. He is very rich and his financial resources can support his hobbies.


    So Alexander is willing to pay a lot of money to invest in a business that is destined to lose money. He first established a gun factory, and then spent a lot of money to ask Jack to turn his design into a realistic work in the best state.


    So such a gun was born, tailored for accurate shooters, but it can also meet all the requirements of snipers.


    It has been said many times about the difference between a precision shooter and a sniper. The biggest feature of a precision shooter is to follow the team in combat and shoot at medium and short distances to support the team in combat. Although it is required to shoot the enemy at one shot, it doesn''t matter to add a few shots if it doesn''t hit the target.


    Therefore, the first requirement of the precision shooter''s gun is high precision, the second requirement is a certain firing speed, and the third requirement is not too large and heavy. Therefore, the precision shooter''s rifle is generally semi-automatic, and the caliber should not be too large, because the caliber is too large, the power is great, which is good, but the recoil force is too large, which is not conducive to shooting other targets and replenishing the gun quickly, Therefore, although Barrett''s large caliber sniper rifle is also semi-automatic, it is not suitable for precision shooters.


    Snipers pay attention to killing the enemy with one shot, and snipers are more used to shoot important targets and pay attention to the first hit rate. Therefore, the first requirement of their sniper rifle is accuracy, the second requirement is accuracy, and the third requirement is accuracy.


    Because of the difference between precision shooting rifles and sniper rifles, precision shooting rifles are mostly semi-automatic, and sniper rifles are bolt action rifles with higher precision, which is an inaccurate but relatively simple distinction standard.


    Under the current scientific and technological conditions, the boundary between precision shooter rifle and sniper rifle has been very blurred, because after the precision is high, there is no problem when precision shooter rifle is used as sniper rifle.


    For example, the Satan blade used by Gao Yang is a precision shooting rifle tailored for Gao Yang. However, the precision of Satan blade is too high. There is no problem in using it as a sniper rifle that extremely seeks the first hit rate. Therefore, it is difficult to say whether Satan blade is a precision shooting rifle or a sniper rifle by using the semi-automatic standard.


    However, to a greater extent, it is difficult to use the bolt action rifle as a precision shooting rifle, because the firing speed is too low, especially those professional bolt action large caliber sniper rifles, which can certainly not be used as a precision shooting rifle to support team operations.


    For example, Macmillan tac-50 and aw50, these bolt action large caliber rifles can never be used as precision shooting rifles.


    Even if the caliber is reduced and the recoil is reduced, some excellent sniper rifles cannot be used as precision shooter rifles, such as AWP and Remington M700.


    In other words, some high-precision semi-automatic rifles made for precision shooters can be used as sniper rifles because of their high precision, but some rifles specially tailored for snipers cannot be used as precision shooting rifles.


    As a precision shooter and occasionally a part-time sniper, Gao Yang can no longer pursue his gun, because Satan''s blade meets almost all his needs.


    High precision, high firing speed and high range. Satan''s blade has all these elements, but it lacks one. That is high power, because Satan''s blade is 7.62mm caliber, which is a typical precision shooting rifle caliber. It can''t compete with those sniper rifles that can achieve 12.7mm caliber. Therefore, Satan''s Blade can almost meet all needs, It can''t really meet all needs.


    The 12.7mm machine gun can be fired continuously. There is no problem at all, but the high firing speed means that it is uncontrollable and unable to pursue high precision. The 12.7mm Barrett can shoot semi automatically and let go of the shooting. The firing speed can meet the precision shooting. There is no problem, but the huge recoil force makes people unable to give full play to the firing speed, so the performance is improved, but it is meaningless to the precision shooter.


    In recent years, a new type of bullet, the. 338 lapmagnum bullet, has sprung up. The metric system of this bullet is 8.6x70mm, which is much more powerful than the 7.62 bullet, but a little smaller than the 12.7 bullet. The recoil force is larger than the 7.62 bullet, but much smaller than the 12.7 bullet.


    At present, there are many. 338lm ammunition guns, all of which are bolt operated and semi-automatic. However, none of these new guns are very suitable for precision shooter rifles. The bolt operated ones are not more. Semi-automatic ones are still not suitable for precision shooter rifles. The reason is still too large and heavy, and there is indeed some surplus power. For example, the British army takes awm.338lm as a platoon level support weapon, Not team level support weapons.


    It''s not nonsense to say so much, but to show how difficult Alexander did.


    Alexander designed and produced the latest masterpiece, using. 338lm bullet, a large caliber precision shooting rifle specially designed for precision shooters.


    The shooting speed is super fast. You can shoot as fast as you can. It''s not meaningless fast, but can quickly recover and continue shooting.


    The precision is super-high. It''s a human problem. It''s never a gun problem.


    The range is very long, much longer than 7.62. In that sentence, it''s a human problem to have an inaccurate long-range, not a gun problem.


    The most crucial and difficult thing is that the power can''t be said to be super large, but it''s very, very big. If you hit with 7.62 bullets, you may not be killed. This gun will be killed 100%!


    Now the only problem for Alexander is that he and Jack worked together to make the gun, but no one can reflect the value of the gun, and no one can verify whether the crystallization of his hard work is true. For a designer, there is nothing worse than this. Therefore, after many failures, he can only put his hope on Gao Yang.


    In order to ensure that Gaoyang can arrive at the first time, Alexander sold with Gaoyang without specific data, but it was enough to excite Gaoyang and attract Gaoyang immediately, just because Gaoyang is an accurate shooter and the first accurate shooter.

 Chapter 2510

    The plane landed on the east coast of the United States, and Alexander was in Colorado in the west of the United States, so Gao Yang must land and stop in New York. He can''t do things that he doesn''t enter after three doors.


    It''s a vacation. In fact, there are many things to deal with, but Gao Yang really doesn''t want to destroy the rare reunion time.


    She rang the doorbell. It was Ye Lianna who opened the door. When she found that Gao Yang was really standing at the door, ye Lianna immediately gave a affectionate hug.


    Joseph stood behind Gao Yang. When Yelena and Gao Yang embraced each other affectionately, Joseph turned around, put his hands on his lower abdomen and turned his back to the two people who hugged each other.


    When Gao Yang and ye Lianna embraced each other, they saw groliov and Natalia sitting on the sofa from the open door.


    Natalia stood up and smiled from the bottom of her heart, while groliov still sat on the sofa and stood up casually after being dragged by Natalia.


    After patting Ye Lianna on her back, they walked into the living room together, and Joseph followed in silently. After closing the door, Su stood behind the door.


    Natalia shouted to Joseph, "please sit down. Sit down quickly. You don''t have to be so restrained at home."


    Joseph just bowed slightly, and then said politely, "thank you, madam."


    Joseph nodded to groliov and sat down on a single sofa.


    Groliov waved to Joseph and said with a smile, "what would you like to drink?"


    Gao Yang let go of his arm around Ye Lianna, hugged Natalia, then smiled at Natalia and said, "you look good."


    Natalia smiled happily. Then she pressed her waist and said with a smile, "I go to the gym every day, and I hired a personal fitness coach. It''s very expensive! A class costs 180 dollars, but I think the effect is good, don''t you think?"


    Gao Yang gave a thumbs up and exclaimed seriously, "no wonder you look at least 20 years younger. Of course, the most important thing is health. I think it''s very necessary to hire a personal trainer, and the price is not expensive at all.


    Natalia smiled very happily. After Gao Yang sat down, she said happily, "don''t go out to dinner at noon, just eat at home."


    Gao Yang naturally followed suit, nodded and smiled, "OK, oh, I want to eat roast beef. I want more. I''ve missed it for a long time."


    Natalia smiled, "no problem. I''m sure I can feed you."


    It was a whole family, very warm and not seen outside. After Gao Yang casually sat next to Ye Lianna, groliov was putting a cup of tea in front of Joseph, and then he said to Gao Yang, "is everything going well?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s very smooth. There''s extra harvest."


    Groliov sat down next to Joseph and said, "very good."


    Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna around him, and then said affectionately, "are you nervous these two days?"


    Ye Lianna smiled, shook her head and said, "I''m not nervous. I can go at any time."


    "Then go to Colorado with me for two days. Someone asked me to test a new gun."


    "Yes, of course."


    Groliov also said very casually, "Oh, test what gun."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "Alexander has made a rifle that is said to be very powerful. He has been looking for me for a long time. He wants me to try it. Are you going together? It''s just a trip."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "no, no, I''m not very interested in travel. Just go with Ye Lianna. I''d better stay at home. Oh, the rabbit must want to go."


    "He''s going to see Lilia."


    "But he is certainly willing to postpone the plan. If you don''t ask him to join you, he must blame you. I don''t want to hear him talk all the time when I meet."


    "Well, call him and ask him, then call Phoenix, and she must be interested."


    "When will you go?"


    "Tomorrow, don''t worry."


    The conversation was casual and everything was a very normal family atmosphere.


    But when Natalia began to go into the kitchen to get busy for lunch, and ye Lianna went to the kitchen to help her sweetheart with something to eat, the conversation became abnormal, at least it could not appear in the conversation of normal people.


    "Did the angel give it to someone?"


    "Here, we have chosen new artillery. Where will leibrov wait to take them to Yemen? One more thing, we have got some missile soldiers."


    "Missile soldiers? What do we want missile soldiers to do?"


    "It may or may not be useful, but these missile soldiers have a high cost performance. I got them in the name of the KGB. The Commission is very low. Even if someone talks nonsense, it is also a matter for Russia. We don''t have to spend too much effort for confidentiality as before. By the way, artillery is recruited in the same way."


    Groliov nodded and then said, "if the artillery is in place, we will return to Yemen as soon as possible. Now the situation is not stable and we can''t leave for too long."


    Gao Yang nodded, leaned back on the sofa and looked at the living room of groliov''s house. He was suddenly distracted.


    After a while, Gao Yang suddenly said, "big dog."


    "Huh?"


    In front of Yelena and Natalia, it is a problem for Gao Yang to call groliov, but he will never call groliov a big dog.


    Gao Yang was a little distracted and said, "when things in Yemen are over, you can retire."


    Groliov was a little surprised, but he didn''t answer Gao Yang''s words.


    "What do you lack now? Nothing! You have money. You also have Natalia and Yelena. Don''t you think you should retire?"


    Groliov said quietly, "why do you say this all of a sudden, and it''s still in my house."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "you and I have to have someone who can guarantee everything. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to retire. We all decided to transform after the things in Yemen are finished, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to retire after the things in Yemen are over, as long as you don''t go to war."


    Looking at groliov, Gao Yang said seriously: "we two have to ensure that one person will be fine. For nothing else, someone must continue to take care of Ye Lianna and the people our brothers need to take care of. It''s better to rely on ourselves."


    The artillery led by leibrov was almost destroyed by a cluster bomb, which still had a great impact on Gao Yang. He didn''t feel anything on the battlefield, but when he got home, Gao Yang couldn''t help thinking about the consequences in case the whole army was destroyed.


    Groliov said quietly: "say it again, wait until the matter in Yemen is over. Now is not the time. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 2511

    After a long separation and reunion, ye Lianna and Gao Yang must be tired of being together. They haven''t separated for almost a moment.


    For Gao Yang, there is no real vacation now. If he leaves Yemen, there are more things waiting for him to deal with.


    If you don''t want to separate from ye Lianna and can''t leave things alone, you have to do everything with Ye Lianna.


    Alexander''s company and people are in Denver. Gao Yang needs to go to Denver to test his gun. The distance from New York to Denver is not close, and the plane takes a few hours, but fortunately, he can use a private plane when he arrives in the United States.


    Cui Bo and Phoenix were in Portland. Gao Yang wondered why they were together, but Cui Bo explained that Phoenix wanted a better gun, so he took Phoenix to find Jack, but Gao Yang was still curious about why they acted together.


    TREB did postpone his plan to go to Ukraine. He, Phoenix and Jack will go to Denver from Portland to meet Gao Yang.


    Having a private plane is not cool, but too cool.


    Joseph is outside alone, Gao Yang and ye Lianna are in the small cabin separated, and then they can experience an experience that most normal people can''t experience.


    Arriving in Denver, Alexander has been waiting there.


    Alexander was really impatient.


    "Can you go to the shooting range in your current state? Do you need to rest?"


    In fact, Gao Yang is also a little impatient.


    "No problem! Go now!"


    After a word, Alexander shook hands with Gao Yang anxiously, and then hurriedly said, "get in the car, we''ll go to the shooting range now."


    Jack and treble didn''t come. Alexander brought two people. Looking at the two people, Gao Yang felt that one of them looked familiar and should be an aurora man, but apart from Alexander, Gao Yang didn''t know other people in the aurora mercenary regiment, so he didn''t say hello.


    After getting on the bus, Alexander personally sat in the driver''s seat, and then hurriedly said, "ram, I made a real dream gun. Jack provided some suggestions, but I finished the main design work."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you''ve said it many times. Where''s the gun?"


    "At the shooting range, Jack, they are testing. We have only made a sample gun that meets the requirements."


    "Hard to make?"


    "Yes, the main problem is that Jack needs to start with parts. Everything is extremely time-consuming. I don''t exaggerate to say that assembling a gun with obsolete parts is an excellent gun, but it''s not enough to meet my requirements."


    "How was the test launch?"


    Alexander started the car. After hearing Gao Yang''s words, he didn''t hurry to gear up, but said bitterly: "we all tried, and then I invited Rick hall, Tim Rimando, mark Bessler, Mikes Beckerman..."


    "Wait, I haven''t heard of these people..."


    Alexander put on the gear, and then said dejectedly, "they are all famous gunmen, shooting champions and long-range shooting masters. Haven''t you heard of them? In short, they are all good gunmen I know."


    "What''s the result? Well, this question is superfluous."


    Alexander sighed, "there are good and bad, but the best is far from my expected goal, a lot."


    "What''s the main problem?"


    "The speed of fire is fast, not accurate enough, and the speed of fire is not fast enough."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s a little general. Now you can tell me the data."


    Alexander breathed, then said with a proud look, "I said you may not believe it. Listen, the range limit is 1500 meters and the walking diameter is about 30 centimeters."


    Gao Yang was a little surprised, but it was not incredible, because it was the normal level of the top. 338lm bomb.


    Alexander continued, "many places can''t be quantified by data. The reason why I insist on waiting until you arrive is that you can''t understand until you really take the gun and shoot it yourself."


    After the car started, Alexander said with some distress: "I''m very angry now, because everyone thinks I''m bragging. They don''t believe that the gun is as good as I said. I need to prove myself and prove my gun! So I have to win the bet!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "about gambling?"


    Alexander nodded, and then he said with a gloomy face: "now it''s not that I want to prove myself, but that it''s about the reputation of Alexander gun factory and Jack''s studio. I don''t like being laughed at. I don''t like it very much, so I made a bet on one dollar!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "a dollar bet, ha ha, with whom?"


    Alexander said with a gloomy face, "Max Bradley."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I don''t know."


    "CEO of Remington weapons!"


    Gao Yang almost bit his tongue, and then he shouted, "CEO of Remington company?"


    Alexander took a breath and said angrily, "of course, we have to experiment with the gun first. The results of the fixed shooting test are excellent, the recoil control is very small, and everything is perfect, so I showed off on twitter in the name of the boss of Alexander weapons company, and then! Max Bradley laughed at me!"


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "what did you say?"


    Alexander whispered, "I said, Alexander I came out. From then on, sniper rifles and precision shooter rifles on the market can be eliminated. Then I matched the picture of the gun."


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "your sentence is really too big."


    Alexander said, "I''m just too excited."


    "And then?"


    "Then Max Brad left a message using the identity of the CEO of Remington. He said on my twitter that Remington had developed a new gun that could shoot down the moon. The only requirement was that he had to wait until the full moon. Then he sent another message, boasting that he could do it, and was better than me. He laughed at me!"


    Gao Yang cried and laughed, "so this is an online curse war?"


    Alexander said angrily: "no! This is my battle of honor. He and I satirized each other on twitter for a long time, and then I got bored. I decided to shut him up with facts, so I bet him a dollar, and the loser would apologize to each other on twitter. As a result..."


    "You were miserable."


    Alexander sighed, rubbed his forehead and said, "I''m really in trouble. Now it''s the reputation war of Alexander weapons company, man. Of course, it''s not a dollar problem, nor is it the face of Max and me. Now our bet is all the big events we care about. You should go to my twitter. This is the focus event."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "if you win, Max helped you advertise for free, so that your company and gun can earn both fame and wealth. If you lose, it''s all over. Although it''s just a matter of reputation, I guess you must be embarrassed to continue. Is this the case?"


    Alexander smiled bitterly, nodded and said, "yes, that''s it."

 Chapter 2512

    Gao Yang went to the shooting range, a very large private shooting range, which can shoot at a distance of up to 2000 meters.


    When the party got off, there were gunshots in the shooting range.


    Trabb, Phoenix, Jack, and four unknown people are testing, and the shooter is Phoenix.


    Almost everyone had an ultra-high power observation mirror in front of them. Phoenix tried to shoot a familiar looking rifle on the ground.


    "How''s it going?"


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, Cui Bo first turned his head back, but he just nodded to Gao Yang and put his eyes behind the observation mirror.


    Phoenix shot. After waiting for a few seconds, Jack shouted, "hit!"


    After this shot, Phoenix put down the gun, then got up from the ground, and then she said with a look of admiration: "good gun!"


    After that, Phoenix looked at Gao Yang, and then she nodded heavily and said in a very positive way: "it''s really a good gun!"


    Can let phoenix contact express her feelings twice in a row, which shows that this gun really makes her feel very good.


    Gao Yang first touched his fist with Jack, and then smiled at Phoenix: "what''s the matter?"


    Phoenix Contact said seriously, "just try."


    Gao Yang didn''t talk nonsense. He turned his neck, moved his fingers a few times, and then said with a relaxed face, "I''ll try."


    Gao Yang picked up the rifle. He touched the barrel first. It was a little warm. It was neither hot nor cold. It was the best temperature range. Then he weighed the weight, looked at the length, and made several movements according to the gun back and forth. He said loudly, "how heavy is it?"


    "Twelve pounds only."


    "Metric."


    "Equivalent to 5.45 kg."


    "Length."


    "The retracted length is 980mm and the butt is fully extended by 1210mm."


    "Range."


    "1500 meters can ensure to hit the personal target. 1700 meters walk with a diameter of 16 inches, and 1900 meters walk with a diameter of 20 inches, which is equivalent to..."


    Jack answered Gao Yang''s question. After careful calculation, he nodded and said, "almost 50cm."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said loudly, "there is still a great chance to hit the human body."


    Jack smiled and then continued: "the sight is 4x24 times, the aperture of the objective lens is 40mm, the 400m returns to zero, and the 200m drops to a secret position."


    He breathed loudly, raised the gun back and forth a few times, pulled the telescopic butt back a little, tried again a few times, and said loudly, "I''ll try. The shooting distance is from 600 meters to 1500 meters."


    It was impossible to start directly from 600 meters without support. Gao Yang lay on the mat where Phoenix just lay, found the target and fired the first shot first.


    Although it was the first shot, it felt good to raise the gun. He hit the target perfectly.


    After the first shot, Gao Yang said in surprise: "the recoil force is very small. Although it is a little larger than the 7.62 caliber, it is only limited. It''s very good."


    After saying a word, Gao Yang aimed again and began to shoot.


    One hundred meter targets fired continuously, but the bullets in the magazine were empty. Gao Yang easily picked up a ten shot magazine next to him and changed it. He said loudly: "changing the magazine is very convenient, very easy, very good."


    When the shooting distance was longer, Gao Yang twisted the sight and magnified the magnification. It was not until he hit the target of 1800 meters that he missed the target for the first time.


    Gao Yang put down his rifle, emptied the chamber, stood up, looked at the rifle he put on the ground, and was silent in thought.


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, and no one in the audience made a sound until Gao Yang raised his head again to Alexander Avenue: "This gun is very accurate. I can be sure that I have achieved the limit of. 338 caliber. The recoil control is very small and can shoot quickly and continuously. This is beyond any. 338 rifle I know. However, what is the significance of making such a rifle?"


    Gao Yang asked a question that many people don''t understand.


    "The power of the 7.62 NATO bullet is enough for the precision rifle, but not for the long-range shooting. The bullet of the. 338 caliber is powerful, and it is guaranteed for the target within 1500 meters, but the target is more than 600 meters. Therefore, although the recoil of the. 338 is controlled very small, it is meaningless for fast shooting, because the time required to search the target is stable enough The fixed body completes the second shot. Therefore, what is the significance of making such a rifle with excess power for precision shooting and excess firing speed for long-range shooting? "


    Alexander said seriously: "What you said can be done with two rifles, but as an accurate shooter, have you ever encountered the situation that the target is too far away and the range of the rifle in your hand is not enough? Have you ever encountered the trouble of too slow shooting speed for close-range targets when using a large caliber rifle? I have encountered this situation several times, so I want to make a gun to complete it What two guns can do, I''m willing to spend 100% of the money to improve the performance by 1%


    Gao Yang smiled. Of course, he had encountered the same situation. Not long ago in Yemen, his Satan blade had not enough range for another enemy on the mountain. He could only fight with Cui Bo and Phoenix, but he watched. But if he also carried a large caliber rifle, the firing speed at medium and short range would be greatly reduced.


    "So you gathered on one gun for the work that two rifles can do well. I think all shooters can play the performance of this gun. What are the difficulties you encountered before?"


    Alexander said solemnly, "ten seconds, ten targets."


    Gao Yang knew that things would not be so simple, but he couldn''t help whistling and said with a smile, "it''s easy."


    "The shortest range of all targets is one kilometer, and the longest range is 1100 meters. The distance between the ten targets is irregular, but at least not less than 50 meters and at most not more than 100 meters."


    Gao Yang immediately changed his face and said loudly, "it''s impossible!"


    Alexander still said with a serious face, "that''s why I need to find you."


    This time Gao Yang really felt impossible, because Alexander''s requirement was to combine the firing speed of the top accurate shooter within 100 meters with the highest accuracy of the top sniper in one kilometer.


    People who don''t understand don''t know how difficult it is. They think it''s nothing more than aiming and shooting ten shots in a row, but people who understand know it''s impossible.


    Looking at the stunned and unable to close his mouth, Alexander sighed, and then he said in a deep voice: "this is a gambling appointment, so I can only find you. Now only you are left, and it is possible to complete it, because everyone else has ended in failure."


    Phoenix is not a talkative person, but she looked at Alexander and said calmly, "you lost. You should understand when you make a bet."

 Chapter 2513

    "Although I still think it''s impossible, I have to try."


    Gao Yang, with a dignified face, nodded, as if to others or to himself. He said again, "I have to try."


    Alexander''s serious face finally smiled, while Phoenix finally nodded after frowning and said, "it''s time to try."


    No one believes Gao Yang can do it. Phoenix firmly believes that it is impossible. Alexander just hopes for a chance, including Gao Yang himself, but he has to try how much worse.


    At this time, Cui Bo said with a relaxed face: "I think it''s no problem. Brother Yang, you can certainly do it."


    Several people all looked at Cui Bo. Cui Bo looked indifferent and said to Gao Yang, "you can do it."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said loudly, "why do you think I can do it? You don''t know how difficult it is."


    Phoenix just shook his head slightly, but he didn''t speak.


    Cui Bo still said disapprovingly, "there''s no reason. You can certainly do it."


    This is blind faith.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and looked at Alexander Avenue: "well, if you shoot here, arrange the target."


    Alexander nodded again and again. Then he took out his walkie talkie and began to call, asking the staff to set the target.


    If it''s a nobody with enough strength but no one knows, it''s easy to do things. When everyone can''t do it, they suddenly come out and succeed, which makes everyone scared half to death and lose their chin, and then become famous. This situation is the best. Even if they can''t succeed, it doesn''t matter, and they won''t appear very ashamed.


    But if you have always been the first person with a great reputation, when others have failed and can only place their hope on the first person, what the first person feels is not glory, but pressure.


    Now Gao Yang is the first person. The failure of others will not bring him any experience, only pressure.


    While others were busy, Gao Yang went for a walk.


    The shooting range was originally on the wasteland. Gao Yang took Ye Liana''s hand and strolled casually on the grassland of the wasteland.


    "You know, when we were in Africa, we had to run for a long time every day to get food. Sometimes we couldn''t get food for a long time. It''s normal, but every hunting and every running represents hope, so I liked running very much at that time."


    He took a small wild flower and put it on Ye Lianna''s hand. He smiled and said: "Our tribes often migrate, so I don''t have any special concept of hometown, but it doesn''t matter, because the savannah in Africa looks the same. Recently, I often think of the Savannah I once lived in. Sometimes I dream that I can run and chase prey on the grassland. Well, this dream usually comes when I''m hungry."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "you should go to see the relatives of the tribe and take me. You said you would take me to see everyone."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "we''ll go after we''re busy. There should be no problem now. Although I miss it, everyone in the akuri tribe is my relatives, and for my relatives, people always have to be more careful."


    Ye Lianna didn''t speak. She looked at Gao Yang, bent down to pick up a stone and threw it out from a distance.


    "Everyone thinks I''m best at shooting."


    Ye Lianna said with a puzzled face, "isn''t it?"


    "No, it''s not shooting, it''s not fighting, it''s not making money, it''s not the so-called lifting of Yin legs. What I''m best at is running!"


    Smiling and explaining to Ye Lianna what she is best at, she raised her face and said: "run freely, run hopefully when chasing prey, run disappointed when losing prey, run aimlessly, whatever. As long as I run, I will forget everything, but only in Africa, only on the grassland, I can''t find that feeling after leaving there."


    With a little sadness, Gao Yang suddenly pointed around and said, "there are some similarities here. Although the grass is different, the trees are different, the temperature is different, the people are different, and everything is different, but I just feel some similarities. Maybe this is also a grassland, or I miss that grassland."


    Ye Lianna gathered her hair and said seriously to Gao Yang, "I''ll run with you, but you have to take me."


    Gao Yang suddenly became serious. Without thinking, he said, "when my work is finished, we''ll get married. When we get married, we''ll go to Africa for our honeymoon, and then I''ll take you to run freely on the grassland."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "it''s a deal. Don''t regret, let alone forget."


    Gao Yang felt the pressure, so he couldn''t help thinking of the grassland where he had lived for three years. Three years was not too long, but it was enough to completely change his life.


    "The target is ready."


    Hearing the cry of others, ye Lianna smiled and said, "maybe you should run back?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "no, and it''s useless."


    Pulled La Ye Liana''s hand, raised his face and said confidently to Ye Liana: "well, let''s go back and see how I can complete the impossible task."


    Shi Shi ran returned to the shooting position. Under the attention of everyone, Gao Yang fell down and picked up his rifle. After closing his eyes and thinking for a moment, he suddenly said in a loud voice: "start!"


    After the beep, Gao Yang began to shoot. For the first time, he wanted to pursue accuracy, so the shooting speed was a little slow. When ten bullets were finished and there was another beep, Alexander Avenue, who timed himself: "one minute and forty seconds."


    One minute and forty seconds is a hundred seconds, which is exactly ten times the gambling time.


    No one cares about the time of Gao Yang''s first shot, because everyone knows that the first round of shooting is just a warm-up.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment. He decided not to shorten the time step by step, but to finish it all in ten seconds.


    When he finished the tenth shot, Jack suddenly pinched the stopwatch and shouted, "9.675 seconds!"


    Hearing the time, Alexander immediately took the walkie talkie and shouted, "report the target! Report the target!"


    It is impossible to calculate the number of rings in this shooting, only whether it has hit the target or not.


    The results soon came to the conclusion that Gao Yang made two out of ten shots and missed eight targets.


    Gao Yang felt a little embarrassed. He frowned and said, "what was the best score before?"


    Alexander looked very satisfied. He smiled and said, "two out of ten shots took ten seconds, and another three out of ten shots took twelve seconds, and they all prepared for the test firing of hundreds of bullets after at least two days."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "it''s really impossible. It''s too difficult."

 Chapter 2514

    Limit time and distance. If you pursue accuracy, time can''t catch up, and if you pursue speed and accuracy, you can''t reach it. This is the most difficult place.


    Ten shots in ten seconds is one shot in one second. If it is within 100 meters, it can be finished with eyes closed, but it is one kilometer.


    99.99 percent of the people could not see ten humanoid targets in ten seconds with a sight at a distance of one kilometer, let alone shoot and hit them.


    Gao Yang thought he might have finished it, but Alexander saw hope.


    "Your time with this gun is too short, and you only fired 40 bullets. If you are more familiar with this gun, the result will be absolutely different."


    Gao Yang has never hit a target like this before, nor has he hit a target so far in such a short time. The result is really good when he tries for the first time. If he practices again, the effect will be better.


    However, the problem is that it is impossible to hit all ten targets again. Gao Yang recalled his shooting process just now, that is, he swept the area where the target is located with a gun. When he saw that the target has no time to take a close look, he quickly fired a shot and immediately continued to move to find the next target. It is impossible to even observe the shooting results.


    As long as the bet remains unchanged, it will be like that again, because the content of the bet has indeed exceeded the human limit.


    Gao Yang looked at Jack and said loudly, "can you really do the performance? How did you experiment before?"


    Jack shrugged and said, "theoretically, the performance is absolutely enough, but no one can prove it, and the machine can''t prove it, because there''s no such machine at all."


    Alexander said eagerly to Gao Yang, "practice! You just need time to contact. We have hope!"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said to Alexander Avenue, "the training effect will be good, but how long? A day? A month? A year? If I can contact for a long time, I have this confidence, but I don''t have time to contact this skill that I can''t use at all."


    Alexander knew that Gao Yang was telling the truth. He could only sigh heavily.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I think it''s enough to give me a month to contact. Whether it''s OK or not, a month can be determined. I''ll take the gun away, and then I''ll use all my spare time to practice. Not only to help you, everyone is a shooter. You know a shooter won''t refuse this challenge."


    Alexander said with a heavy face, "it''s no problem to take the gun away for you, but the problem is that I don''t have time. We don''t have a month. We only have one week left, to be exact, eight days. Of course, there must be a time limit for gambling. I''ll prove it within one month. Today is the 22nd day."


    Gao Yang smiled a few times and looked at the pressure mountain Avenue: "man, what did you think at that time to make such a gambling appointment with others?"


    Alexander said desperately, "I just, I was just too happy to drink more."


    Although Alexander is much older than himself, Gao Yang still couldn''t help patting Alexander on the shoulder, and then whispered, "man, so alcohol is the taboo of shooters. You can''t drink too much!"


    Alexander nodded with deep sympathy, and then he whispered, "when I was young, when I was at my peak, I had tried this shooting method. The best result was two out of ten shots, but I used Barrett. Now I use this gun, I''d better make four out of ten shots."


    The aurora is a legendary mercenary regiment, and Alexander is a legendary archer who brings out the aurora.


    Hearing Alexander say that he had tried this shooting method, Gao Yang suddenly froze and said, "so you are still the strongest."


    Alexander nodded in silence.


    Gao Yang was silent for a long time, and then he said slowly, "I''m very tense, but I should be able to spare a week. I want to practice more this week. Is there a limit to the shooting range?"


    Alexander shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, as long as it''s not an indoor shooting range, so we can find a place with good terrain and strong wind, anywhere in the United States."


    Gao Yang looked around and suddenly said, "no, it''s right here."


    "Here? But this is a plateau, and there is often mountain wind here..."


    "I don''t think I have time to find a new shooting range. The most important thing is that I like it here."


    Alexander stared at Gao Yang, then he nodded heavily and said loudly, "one week, you help me fight! Whether you win or lose, I owe you a favor. In addition, if you win, I''ll give you five million dollars!"


    Alexander really gave up.


    In the same sentence, Alexander is rich, and he doesn''t care about money at all. Since he has spent tens of millions to develop a good gun in his mind, he certainly doesn''t mind spending five million more to prove his gun.


    To some extent, it''s more important to prove yourself, so five million dollars to hire someone to shoot only once is astronomical, but it''s very worth it for Alexander.


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he suddenly said, "how to confirm the bet? How to confirm who you lost?"


    Alexander voiced: "Play a game in front of Max, and there will be a lot of people watching. If I can''t do it, or I don''t respond at the time, I''ll lose. I''ve decided to let Max come in a week, no matter what the result of your practice. I can lose the bet in front of many people, but I can''t shrink my head. Therefore, if you feel like you don''t want to play at that time, I''ll play in person."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "this week, clear this place. No irrelevant personnel should disturb me. The rabbit, the crow, Jack and Alexander will stay. If you have any problems, you can help me."


    Alexander said immediately, "no problem."


    Gao Yang turned around, grabbed Ye Lianna''s hand and said sincerely: "honey, I''m sorry, you have to leave. I really don''t want to separate from you, but I need to devote myself to training, I..."


    Ye Lianna nodded and whispered, "I understand. I''ll go back first and come back in a week. I''ll see you complete a miracle that no one else can do!"


    Gao Yang smiled and nodded, then said to Joseph, "send my girlfriend back, and then you take a week''s vacation."


    He casually ordered Joseph and raised his head to Alexander Avenue: "prepare me a bedroom. Be quiet and have a hard board bed, but it can''t be too hard. I choose to go to sleep. I want to eat Chinese food for dinner. Let the rabbit take you to buy the kitchen utensils he needs. He can make dinner for me. When I wake up, we start training."

 Chapter 2515

    A week has passed.


    During this week, Gao Yang slept with a gun, ate with a gun, went to the bathroom with a gun, ran with a gun, and did anything with a gun.


    In order to cultivate the sense of gun, Gao Yang did everything he could.


    Of course, most of the time, Gao Yang is shooting with the gun, or cleaning the chamber of the gun after shooting.


    In seven days, about 2000 bullets were fired.


    The best result is to hit seven targets in ten seconds, but this result only occurs once, only once in more than 200 attempts.


    After three days of shooting, Gao Yang entered a stable period. He can ensure four out of ten shots almost every time. When he plays well, he can achieve five out of ten shots and four out of ten six.


    So Gao Yang''s stable state can make five out of ten.


    Even if Gao Yang can make the best score of seven out of ten, he is still far from winning the bet.


    There are three bullets between seven out of ten and ten out of ten, but it is an insurmountable natural barrier. Gao Yang has reached the limit. All his physical functions have reached the peak. In addition, he can only achieve seven out of ten.


    Moreover, it is not stable. It can only be said that it is an accidental seven out of ten.


    But the appointed time has come, which means that no matter what degree Gao Yang has achieved, he has to play today.


    It doesn''t matter whether you succeed or fail. After practicing for so long and consuming so much energy, you have to give everyone an explanation.


    Give yourself an account.


    I don''t know what has been arranged outside. Gao Yang is in his bedroom, lying on the bed where he has been sleeping these days, holding his rifle.


    He put the rifle on his chest, the barrel close to his face, held the butt of the rifle with his left hand, and slapped the gun part of the rifle with his right hand. He raised his eyes and looked at the ceiling, but his mind was blank.


    Success or failure is no longer important.


    Proving yourself is never important.


    The important thing is to give yourself an explanation.


    After all, they will fail. What else can they do except give themselves an explanation.


    But now Gao Yang doesn''t think about success or failure. He just wants to wait quietly for the beginning.


    "Brother Yang, brother Yang."


    Outside the door came Cui Bo''s cry. He turned over and sat up and said in a deep voice, "yes."


    "Ready to go out now?"


    "Here I am."


    Gao Yang got out of bed, slowly put on his boots, put his headscarf around his neck, then he put on his hat, put his sunglasses in his coat pocket, and then he went with a gun and opened the door.


    Trabb and Phoenix are both outside, just the two of them.


    Gao Yang was very calm. He looked up at the sky, tried the wind, took a deep breath, and then said with a relaxed face: "let''s go."


    Phoenix Contact hesitated for a moment and finally whispered: "you have done what others can''t do. The fifth of the tenth middle school is impossible for me. No matter what the final result is, you have proved yourself and Alexander''s gun. Everything is the best!"


    Gao Yang smiled and nodded. He knew that Phoenix wanted to reduce his pressure. It was difficult for her to take the initiative to say so much.


    Cui Bo said loudly, "it will succeed. Even if you can''t do it in training, it doesn''t mean you can''t do it in actual combat. Brother Yang, you can do it. I firmly believe you can do it."


    Phoenix glared at treble. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t speak in the end.


    When trib saw Phoenix''s angry eyes, he smiled and said to Phoenix: "you don''t understand, you don''t understand him."


    Phoenix thought for a moment and said to Gao Yang: "Alexander and Jack are entertaining guests. Yelena has arrived. She wants to see you again after the end. Who comes..."


    Phoenix wanted to say something trivial to reduce Gao Yang''s pressure, but Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t say that now."


    Gao Yang just walked forward with a gun in his arms. He saw a lot of people, at least hundreds or more.


    Many more people came than expected. Gao Yang put on his sunglasses and continued to move forward.


    The crowd took the initiative to separate. Alexander looked serious and Jack was not relaxed. Next to them stood several smiling middle-aged people, looking at Gao Yang with great interest.


    Alexander said in a deep voice, "let me introduce you. This is..."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "don''t introduce the rules."


    Gao Yang has been adjusted to his best state. He doesn''t want to talk to people or communicate with people. He just needs to go to the shooting position and start shooting.


    Alexander quickly said, "three shooting opportunities. If you don''t succeed, you need to change the target position, but you can watch the target position in advance."


    Standing next to Alexander is max. he can ask the shooter not to observe the target position in advance, but he gave up this right and should be generous. Although Max is not generous, he knows that showing generosity has become a gentleman.


    It doesn''t hurt to be generous if you win steadily.


    Gao Yang just listened to the rules and immediately walked to his shooting position. When he walked past, he saw Ye Lianna.


    Elena is with groliov and, of course, Natalia.


    Groliov nodded, Natalia waved her fist, and Yelena just smiled gently. They didn''t mean to come forward to speak.


    Shooters only need to be calm, not warm.


    Gao Yang just nodded slightly. Then he lay on the shooting position, opened a box of bullets, and slowly loaded them into the magazine one by one.


    After completing all the preparations, Gao Yang didn''t wait much. He immediately whispered, "you can start."


    With a faint beep, Gao Yang immediately started shooting. The first shot was aimed in advance. This shot must hit, but each shot next tested his ability.


    Incredibly fast and accurate, when Gao Yang shot out, Max, who had been smiling and watching the display screen, immediately changed his face.


    With all the first four shots, Max began to feel scared before he even had time to be surprised.


    But ten seconds will pass soon, and the result comes out, seven out of ten.


    When facing the real test, Gao Yang immediately played his best level.


    There are incredible exclamations and sighs that feel pity. The voice is not loud. At this time, loud noise is not only a matter of impoliteness.


    Phoenix contact was extremely surprised. She whispered, "seven out of ten! Best form!"


    Cui Bo said with a smile: "I said he would do it. Don''t you know, Yang Ge is a practical shooter. Athletes are competitive talents. The more dangerous the situation is, the stronger the combat power is, and the greater the pressure is, the better they can play."


    Phoenix whispered, "I know, but people have limits they can''t surpass."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "that''s someone else''s limit, not his limit. There are still two opportunities. Wait and see."

 Chapter 2516

    If this is a hype, Alexander has achieved his goal.


    Set an impossible goal, attract everyone''s attention, and then approach the goal as close as possible. Finally, even if the goal is not completed, it is enough to cause a sensation.


    If Gao Yang fixed the final result in seven out of ten shots, he would be proud to have lost, and Alexander had proved his gun.


    The performance is beyond the limit of human use, which has been proved by the designer and manufacturer of this gun.


    But Gao Yang didn''t want to be proud of defeat, and Alexander didn''t want to.


    Because the premise of this bet is not that Alexander wants to hype, because Alexander has never thought about whether the gun can be sold. He just wants to win and shut up those who question him, that''s all.


    But Max, the CEO of Remington, didn''t see that. He took Alexander''s words as a joke, so he made a bet with Alexander online.


    Mouth gun party, keyboard man, such people are everywhere. Max just made a few words with people on the Internet. He didn''t expect that Alexander weapons company really turned gambling into a reality.


    As the CEO of Remington, Max plays an important role in the light weapons industry. He knows how much influence his words and deeds will have, so he will never let himself be used as hype, but he didn''t expect Alexander to really make an epoch-making rifle.


    Now everyone knows that a super rifle has come out. No matter who wins the bet, Alexander is the ultimate winner.


    In this sensational way, Max''s face was extremely ugly.


    But Alexander''s face is not good-looking. In terms of marketing, he has succeeded, but who makes Alexander just want to win rather than sell more guns.


    As for Gao Yang, he should not be proud even though he has lost. He should only win, complete victory.


    Max didn''t let anyone catch his gloomy face. When Gao Yang finished his first fight, he soon smiled at Alexander and said, "although it didn''t succeed, it''s very good. Congratulations."


    Looking at Max''s complicated eyes, Alexander was not very happy, so he said in a deep voice: "the result is good, it''s also a loss, and I want to win."


    Max breathed, smiled and said, "you became famous in World War I and your company became famous. Isn''t that enough?"


    Alexander looked at max and said slowly, "I know what you''re thinking. This gun can''t be mass produced. The production waste rate of the existing technical conditions is too high and the market is too small. No matter how expensive I sell, manufacturing this gun will lose money from the perspective of operation."


    Max opened his hand puzzled. Alexander smiled and said, "all guns are produced by gun factories and provided to shooters, but I''m not a gun dealer. I''m a shooter. I just want to make the best rifle. It''s not limited by cost. It''s just the gun from shooters to shooters."


    Max nodded and smiled: "I see. Although I think it''s incredible, I really understand. Then, maybe we can talk about cooperation. You know, our company is in a leading position in technology and equipment. Maybe we can cooperate in production, or you can also consider the transfer of patents."


    Alexander shook his head and whispered, "it''s too expensive. You won''t want to buy a patent."


    Max smiled confidently and said, "maybe I don''t think it''s too expensive."


    Alexander said in a deep voice, "I invested about $40 million for this gun."


    Max was stunned immediately. He invested $40 million in research and development for a gun, and it is a high-precision rifle destined to have a small output and sales volume. This cost is a little too high. However, if it can be purchased by the military and become a military standard rifle, it can even sell fire in the world market, the price is actually very low.


    Max is really optimistic about Alexander''s rifle because it has all the necessary elements for success, except that it is too expensive.


    After frowning and thinking for a moment, Max murmured, "maybe we should sit down and have a good talk."


    As a businessman, Max doesn''t mind turning an online verbal battle into a business opportunity.


    But Alexander didn''t think so. He just said faintly, "let''s wait until it''s over. Our shooter will continue."


    Gao Yang has finished loading the magazine again. Instead of using the magazine loaded in advance, he loaded the bullets one by one.


    The target shifted its position and stood up again.


    Gao Yang carefully observed the position of the target, not with a telescope, but with the sight on the gun.


    After remembering all the positions of the ten targets, Gao Yang increased the magnification of the sight from 16 times to the maximum 24 times. The field of view at low magnification is larger, but after remembering the positions of the targets, he can use a higher magnification.


    Seven out of ten in the first shot, which is the best level. He is really a practical shooter. The greater the pressure, the better he can play.


    But Gao Yang only wants to win. He doesn''t want anything. Although he loses, he is still proud.


    Although the defeat was for Alexander as a manufacturer, not for Gao Yang, a shooter.


    Victory is victory, and defeat is defeat.


    Gao Yang is not only a shooter, but also a soldier. There is no honor in defeat in his dictionary.


    He breathed slowly and said softly, "you can start."


    After a beep, Gao Yang started shooting.


    I didn''t think about anything in my mind. I just shot at the fastest speed and controlled the gun posture. When the gun posture was stable, I could fire again. At the same time, I had aimed at a new target, and then fired again immediately.


    The slowest is within ten seconds, but for Gao Yang, ten shots in a row seem to consume all his strength.


    At the end of the shooting, Gao Yang felt that his strength had been emptied, but he still turned his head and looked at the person next to him who timed and reported the target.


    "Ten shots... Six in! Confirmed, ten shots and six in!"


    Gao Yang''s most worried result appeared. His first shot was in the best state and the result was the best.


    Even if we continue to fight, the results will only get worse and worse. This way of shooting beyond the limit can not be maintained. It can only be played at the peak.


    There were bursts of exclamations from the crowd, seven out of ten, six out of ten. Although the second shot was still one shot short, the result also proved the stability.


    Max''s expressionless face was just distracted and didn''t know what he was thinking. Although Alexander was clapping, his face was full of bitterness.


    Gao Yang sighed deeply and closed his eyes. Although he didn''t want to be defeated, it seemed that he could only accept the result of defeat.

 Chapter 2517

    There''s another chance, but everyone knows the big picture is settled.


    Max looked at Alexander and said solemnly, "congratulations. I take back what I said on twitter. I don''t think the third shot is necessary?"


    Alexander shook his head, pointed to Yang Yang, who was still lying on the ground, and whispered, "it''s up to him."


    Phoenix Contact breathed, closed his eyes painfully, and said in a trembling voice, "gun god... Gun god..."


    Cui Bo said with a relaxed face, "do you realize the gap?"


    Phoenix Contact whispered in a dreamy voice: "it''s great, it''s a pity, if you can do it, if you can do it..."


    Cui Bo smiled and said, "he can do it."


    "Impossible, impossible, he has been canonized, but it is still impossible..."


    "No, he can!"


    Cui Bo was unusually severe, and then he said firmly on his face: "you all think he has reached the limit, everyone thinks it is impossible, but I know he must do it, because this time is the real desperate situation, and his existence is to break all the impossibility you think! He must do it!"


    Yelena looked at groliov and whispered, "the last chance."


    Groliov nodded and whispered, "yes, it seems impossible, but the result is good enough. It''s incredible."


    Ye Lianna shook her head slightly, then looked at Gao Yang, then smiled and said, "no, I think he can do it."


    Groliov thought for a moment. Then he nodded and smiled and said, "yes, he can do it. I have confidence in him."


    Ye Lianna whispered, "I also have confidence, always!"


    Gao Yang lay his head on the ground. He didn''t think about how to play the last group next. He was just resting and recovering his wasted mind.


    All external interference does not exist for Gao Yang. He can''t hear any sound, although he doesn''t wear earmuffs at all, because he won''t wear earmuffs in actual combat.


    But after seven or eight minutes of rest, Gao Yang suddenly raised his head, and then he began to fill the magazine with bullets.


    Alexander took a long breath and looked up at the sky. Then he said very seriously, "prepare a new target!"


    Max said to himself, "do you want to continue? Well, continue."


    Gao Yang loaded the bullets, but he didn''t shoot, but got up from the ground.


    Max was stunned. He shouted, "what are you going to do? Is he going to end?"


    Alexander was also puzzled. He asked Gao Yang what he meant with his eyes.


    Gao Yang carried the rifle on his back, and then he smiled at Yelena''s position. Then he gave a thumbs up to Cui Bo''s position. Finally, he looked at Alexander and said with a smile: "I won''t give up the last chance, but please wait for me a moment and wait for me to come back."


    Alexander looked at max and said in a deep voice, "is that ok?"


    Max hesitated, but on the premise that Alexander''s rifle had shown great value, he didn''t mind waiting a little longer, so he nodded and said, "of course it''s no problem."


    Alexander nodded to Gao Yang and extended his thumb.


    Gao Yang smiled, and then he suddenly ran out of the crowd.


    "What is he doing?"


    "I don''t know. Have you given up? It''s really impossible to finish it. It''s normal to give up now."


    "Why did he run?"


    The crowd began to talk, but Gao Yang couldn''t hear it. He had already run.


    Looking at Gao Yang who began to run, ye Lianna, who knew what he was going to do, smiled, and then she said in a sweet low voice: "run, run, ram!"


    The shooting range is on the highland wasteland in Colorado, which is also a grassland.


    Gao Yang ran freely. He ran very casually.


    Open your arms, feel the breeze, look up at the sun, then raise your hair high and low, and suddenly speed up your speed.


    How long has it not been like this?


    Gao Yang couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t run happily, but he felt he needed to relax, so he ran.


    The sprint distance is not long, Gao Yang slows down the speed. He is not good at fast sprint, but only good at slow long-distance running. Therefore, vigorous sprint is a waste of physical strength for him, but jogging is a rest for him.


    The sun here is not as hot as in Africa, and the grass is not so high. He bends down, reaches out his hand and runs over the grass, then spreads out his arms and jumps up suddenly, just like a bird.


    Gao Yang ran, but he didn''t get out of sight.


    Looking at the shooter Alexander found jumping and running on the grass, Max said stunned: "what is he doing? What is this? What is this?"


    Expending physical strength before shooting is a thing that will be done in training to increase difficulty, so Alexander doesn''t know why Gao Yang wastes his physical strength at this time.


    Alexander said, "I don''t know, I really don''t know..."


    Today, something shocking enough has happened twice, but the sum of the two is not as shocking as the shooter''s sudden interruption of shooting and running, or a strange shock.


    Only Yelena knew what had happened. She smiled and whispered to groliov, "he... Just wanted to run."


    Groliov said, "I know."


    Cui Bo was incredible to Phoenix. "Close your mouth. You don''t understand. This is really relaxing for him. Of course, it''s closer to the actual battle. In fact, the boss just wants to run away. Don''t be too surprised."


    Although surprised, no one bothered Gao Yang, and Gao Yang ran for an hour.


    Gao Yang ran back again. He felt almost. Facing the eyes of surprise or confusion, he ran directly to the shooting position.


    When he was about to reach the shooting position, Gao Yang took down the gun, pulled the gun, and lay down in the shooting position with a standard tactical action.


    Max said to himself, "he''s crazy. No, he just abandoned himself and wanted to end in an unexpected way."


    Alexander did not know what had happened, and he was too nervous to say anything.


    Gao Yang lay on the shooting position. He didn''t look at the target in advance. He just lay down and found the first target. He immediately shouted, "start!"


    After an electronic sound, Gao Yang started shooting.


    Everyone knows that the shooter went running after shooting. Then he didn''t observe the target position and didn''t carry out several pre exercises without shooting. He used his energy before shooting, and then directly lay down and began to fight.


    Many people begin to understand Gao Yang''s practice. Since it is impossible to succeed anyway, they deliberately raise the difficulty, fight once under the most difficult conditions, and end the shooting under various most difficult conditions.


    As for the result, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Everyone thought they had guessed the truth, but only a few people knew the truth.


    The truth is that Gao Yang just wanted to win, and then he wanted to run, so he really ran.

 Chapter 2518

    I don''t want anything in my head, I can''t see anything in my eyes.


    Nothing in his mind is true. Gao Yang''s brain is blank now, but he feels that his eyes can''t see anything, which can only be an illusion.


    Every time you see a target, you fire a shot while moving. Otherwise, you can''t shoot ten targets in ten seconds. The speed is too fast and the firing speed is too fast, so that all you see in Gao Yang''s eyes are residual shadows.


    But Gao Yang can pause when he finds the target and finish shooting.


    This is definitely a way of shooting beyond the limits of mankind, and it is also a magical way of shooting.


    Or God''s shooting method, if God also shoots.


    From the far right to the far left, Gao Yang twisted his body to the limit and swept the muzzle from the far right to the far left. If he wants to continue shooting from the left first, he must adjust the gun position.


    However, it is impossible for Gao Yang to do this for the placement of the target, because it would be too despicable to make him more difficult. Moreover, the target was set by Alexander''s people. Although Max had to agree every time, Alexander''s staff would not do it even if Max put forward any excessive requirements.


    Now Gao Yang has shot from right to left, but he has only shot nine bullets.


    "He missed a target!"


    Phoenix couldn''t help crying out.


    Phoenix doesn''t know whether the nine targets that have been hit are on the target, but she knows Gao Yang missed one because she has carefully observed all the positions of the ten targets.


    I don''t understand why Gao Yang started shooting without observation. Phoenix Contact thought it was stupid, but when Gao Yang really missed a target, she couldn''t help crying out.


    But just when Phoenix couldn''t help exclaiming, she saw Gao Yang quickly turn the muzzle back from left to right, and then fired another shot in the process of turning the muzzle.


    Gao Yang certainly knew that he had missed a shot, so he certainly knew that he had missed a target, because he had just hit too fast, and the target was set cross back and forth, so he probably ignored one of them.


    What should I do?


    Of course, go back and find the target and fight again.


    When Gao Yang looked back, he saw the target, and then he fired another shot.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know if the target he sees has been shot before, but if he sees it, he must shoot.


    The target is a humanoid iron target, which will fall to the ground when it is hit, so the target still standing may also be the target that has not been hit just now.


    Gao Yang felt that he didn''t play that position just now, so he felt that he should have found the missing target and there would be no mistake.


    Di, di.


    One short and one long electronic sound sounded almost at the same time. The short one was to count Gao Yang, and the long one was the prompt sound when the time came.


    The short tone is before the long tone, which means that he finished shooting before the time, Gao Yang suddenly relaxed, and then he only felt dark in front of his eyes.


    I couldn''t see or hear anything, but I raised my right arm and waved it twice in the air.


    "Success!"


    Cui Bo roared. He saw Gao Yang waving his arm, which was the usual action of Gao Yang''s success, so he began to roar before the results came out.


    "9.876 seconds! 9.876 seconds!"


    The shooting time was reported first, and there was no timeout.


    Gao Yang struggled to get up, breathed a sigh of relief and shook his head.


    Too tired.


    This shooting method can completely empty people in a short time, because the cost of mind is too big, too big!


    "What a pity..."


    He whispered a word to himself.


    I don''t know. I didn''t hit all the shots, but just now Gao Yang shot the most perfect round of shooting in his life. It''s unparalleled. The top ten shots of spirit, physical strength and shooting skills can surpass the limit.


    Gao Yang feels that he can no longer shoot the ten consecutive shots just now in his life. Miracles are miracles. They can''t be copied and reproduced. The same is true for him. Therefore, whether he hits ten shots, nine shots or eight shots, he may never shoot again.


    Such a perfect state beyond the limit is used in a bet that has little to do with the outcome, rather than in the battle, which makes Gao Yang feel wasted.


    It''s a little noisy. People are talking quietly, because no one thinks Gao Yang will succeed.


    Just then, the results finally came out.


    "Hit all, yes! Hit all..."


    Alexander has been very nervous.


    When shooting, you can''t use high-power observation glasses to check the target one by one, because you can''t keep up with the speed.


    That is to say, the speed of looking at the target with the observation mirror can not keep up with the speed of high shooting.


    So Alexander didn''t look at the target at all. He kept looking down at his toes.


    After hearing the report of the target man with a tremor, Alexander suddenly raised his head and said in a loud voice, "all hits?"


    "Hit all! Hit all ten shots..."


    Alexander didn''t hear what the target man said behind him. He waved his fist hard, then jumped up suddenly and roared in the air.


    ¡°vittua£¡¡±


    Alexander spoke Finnish, his mother tongue, meaning Ziao or FAK.


    Max looked straight at him with a smile, but then he changed his face in amazement and said loudly, "Falk! How can it be!"


    Alexander was ecstatic. He couldn''t see anyone now. He ran wildly with open arms and ran straight to Gao Yang. He hugged Gao Yang and shook Gao Yang back and forth with all his strength. He just shook him wildly without saying anything.


    Then Alexander let go, waved his arms and shouted, "what the fuck did I say? You idiots don''t believe I can do it! I can do it!"


    Alexander ran to Jack. His eyes were red. He grabbed Jack''s shoulder and shook it back and forth, but he couldn''t shake too much, so he let go again and ran towards the people he knew.


    "We did it! We did it!"


    The whole audience was in an uproar. No matter how loud the noise was, no one would think it was too much.


    Max''s face was ferocious. He wasn''t so angry. He was anxious to confirm the result.


    He lost the bet, but Max didn''t care whether he lost a dollar or whether his face was damaged. He just wanted to know the result of the shooting.


    "Is it true!"


    "It''s true!"


    I don''t know how many cameras are staring at the whole process. It''s impossible to fake, and no one will fake, because Alexander disdains to fake.


    "How possible."


    Max looked at Gao Yang. He was at a loss. He could only repeat it blankly. How could it be.


    At this time, Gao Yang didn''t feel anything. He just waved in the direction of Ye Lianna. He was stunned by Alexander just now, so he just sat on the ground, sighed and said, "I''m so tired. I''m so tired."

 Chapter 2519

    "He succeeded! I knew he would succeed. He is..."


    Yelena wanted to share the happiness of success with Gao Yang for the first time. She subconsciously wanted to move forward, but groliov grabbed her.


    "Don''t go now. The time is not right now. There are too many people."


    Ye Lianna hesitated. She stopped her feet and whispered, "will he expose his identity?"


    Groliov whispered, "it will expose your identity. No matter who connects you with him, you may be in danger, and you are in danger, which means he will be more dangerous."


    Ye Lianna understood these principles. She said with a little regret, "it''s a pity that he looks tired."


    Groliov said in a deep voice: "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little tired. Well, ye Lianna, such a day won''t be too long. As long as we retire and he washes his identity white, there won''t be so many things in the future. Soon."


    Ye Lianna whispered, "I know, soon, soon. I''m looking forward to that day."


    Ye Lianna couldn''t go to Gao Yang, but Cui Bo and Phoenix went there for the first time.


    "I can''t believe you succeeded."


    Phoenix Contact looked at Gao Yang and she looked very confused.


    "How on earth did you do it?"


    Gao Yang sat on the ground, reached out and made a shooting position, smiled and said, "aim, and then shoot."


    Phoenix Contact thought blankly for a moment, and then she whispered, "I still can''t believe you really did it. You''re really... Very powerful, I''m... Not as good as you, far away..."


    Cui Bo smiled, stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "don''t sit here. Let''s go."


    Gao Yang grabbed Cui Bo''s hand. Then Cui Bo stood up with his strength, shook it and sighed, "it''s too tired."


    Cui Bo said with a relaxed face, "are you very tired? It should be very tired. This kind of thing really consumes energy, but now there is a problem. You have created a miracle, which has never been done before. Therefore, can you disclose your identity here?"


    I don''t know. I didn''t think I could really succeed. I just want to do my best. The sensation caused by success and failure is different. I was going to show up, but now I have to ask the cleaner


    Phoenix looked back and said, "then you have to hurry up."


    A lot of people have come up.


    Max had almost no frustration of failure. He lost the bet, but he found a very good business opportunity.


    Alexander was still in ecstasy, but Alexander finally calmed down. Although he was still extremely happy and satisfied, he could no longer run around with dirty words.


    Alexander is a mercenary, so he will not be particularly elegant in expressing his joy, but as a legendary mercenary, he doesn''t know how many storms he has experienced, so he can quickly control his emotions.


    Max took the initiative to find Alexander. When reaching out to Alexander, he said sincerely: "congratulations to you. You won and I lost. According to the bet, I apologize to you and I will apologize to you on twitter."


    Alexander shook hands with Max and said with a smile, "I accept your apology."


    Nodding to each other, Max took out a dollar, handed Alexander his hands and said in a deep voice, "this is my bet."


    Alexander took the dollar. He couldn''t help playing the note. Then he took it up and looked at it. He said with emotion on his face, "I''ll collect it, put it in a glass frame and put it in my office."


    Max smiled: "now I want to talk to you about cooperation. In addition, I have to say that you have found a magical gunman. I wonder if you can introduce me to this magical gunman. He looks not only magical, but also mysterious."


    Alexander looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "I think he may need to be alone for a while, but I''d better ask him."


    Alexander hurried to Gao Yang, then he showed Gao Yang the money in his hand, and then said with emotion on his face: "I won, I really won. I can''t imagine, RAM. From today on, you are the real gun god. The question is whether you can disclose your identity. I don''t know what kind of false identity you appear in the United States, but now it seems that if you leave like this, it will only attract more people''s curiosity. There are too many people who want to know you. Also, Max, please let me ask you, Would you like to meet him for an interview? "


    He shouted loudly and said, "now my identity is confidential. Don''t tell anyone. It''s your business. You have to promise to do it."


    Alexander nodded, "of course, this is a responsibility that must be done."


    "Well, now I''m going to have a rest. Don''t let anyone disturb me. I have to ask professionals if they can appear in public. If they can, they won''t wait too long. If they can''t, you have to find a way to cover it up."


    "OK."


    Alexander nodded and then said in a deep voice, "as a precise shooter, I don''t know how you do it. Maybe this is the difference between God and mortals, but I know you must be tired. Go and have a rest."


    Gao Yang nodded. Then he picked up the gun and said in a deep voice, "this gun, you must show it in front of everyone. It''s no problem, but I want this gun."


    Alexander said without hesitation, "it should be. If you don''t say, I''ll give it to you. The miracle gun should belong to the miracle maker."


    Gao Yang grinned and handed the gun to Alexander. Then he said with regret: "man, I may never be in this state again in my life. I regret not being able to leave the opportunity to surpass the limit on the battlefield."


    Alexander whispered, "so I owe you a favor. In addition, we''ll talk about the reward for inviting you out later."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "let''s go first. I''m going to have a rest. I must ensure that no one can disturb me. I hope it won''t take too long."


    They nodded to each other. Cui Bo helped Gao Yang and began to walk to the bedroom where he had just come out.


    Now Gao Yang is tired. Even walking needs help. It''s not the kind of physical fatigue that reaches the limit, but the feeling of powerlessness after consuming all his energy. It''s hard to describe, but people who have experienced it should understand.


    After walking a distance, Gao Yang said to Cui Bo, "when I get to the house and no one sees me, you can bring Yelena and them."


    "I see."


    "It''s a pity that I won the Olympic Games..."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "I don''t think it''s a pity, brother Yang. I think you should be able to fight in the future. No, you must be able to fight."

 Chapter 2520

    Gao Yang lay back in bed, and then he began to think about what he had done, but he couldn''t remember anything.


    It should have been an extremely impressive miracle. How did it happen? I can''t remember it at all. Gao Yang can''t understand it at all.


    Phoenix didn''t sit. She stood in the room. Her face didn''t look confused, but she respected from the bottom of her heart.


    "Your first nine shots took only a little more than seven seconds to hit all of them. This is not something magical to describe. What''s more amazing is that you can find the missing target and hit it."


    When Phoenix Contact began to talk, Gao Yang, who had been thinking hard for a long time but remembered everything, suddenly poured into his mind first. Everything that had just happened poured into his mind like a tide, and he remembered everything.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, it''s amazing. I think it''s amazing myself. Although I did it, I still can''t believe it. If there weren''t so many people, I might have seen all the targets one by one to see if someone made a fake."


    "No one fakes. I just want to know how you did it?"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    "I know you don''t know, but I still want to ask. It''s all right now."


    Just then, TREB led groliov and his family in.


    Ye Lianna doesn''t seem so worried. After all, she''s just tired. She''s not hurt. If ye Lianna starts to care about Gao Yang''s safety, she doesn''t have to live at all.


    "I knew you could do it!"


    Ye Lianna looked proud. She stood in front of Gaoyang''s bed and gently pushed Gaoyang back to the bed. She said in a warm voice, "lie down. Where do you feel uncomfortable? I''ll press your head. Will it be better?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I''m just a little tired and spend too much energy. This kind of thing doesn''t happen often, so I don''t know how to rest."


    Ye Lianna said with a positive face, "just sleep. Sometimes I practice too much. Just wake up."


    Groliov sat in his chair and smiled at Gao Yang, "I have confidence in you, but I was shocked to see your success with my own eyes. It''s incredible. How about you? Can you accept the cheers of the crowd?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "forget the important things. Rabbit called me. I''ll ask the cleaner how to deal with the current situation."


    After getting the phone, Gao Yang thought about it and called Murphy directly. Although it''s not appropriate to directly find the person in charge for anything, Gao Yang thought it was more reliable to find Murphy.


    When Murphy got on the phone, Gao Yang said what had happened, and then said, "can I show up? In what capacity? My girlfriend and they are also here. Can I have a public relationship with her?"


    Murphy thought for a moment and said, "you must appear in public. As your civilian hero in New York, your girlfriend was with you that time."


    Gao Yang was a little tangled and whispered, "but that identity is a fake identity I often use. If I put on the name of the gun god, will it be inconvenient to do a lot of things in the future? Man, this time it''s a sensation."


    "Your fake identity is already a celebrity. Sometimes celebrity identity will bring benefits to you, but you don''t have makeup this time, so you can expose it with this identity, but don''t appear in front of too many people, and don''t expose all your faces, at least with sunglasses."


    When Gao Yang was still wondering if there were any loopholes, Murphy had told him in advance.


    "Your usual life track is a problem, but we have already forged it for you. Practice shooting at wesmore shooting range in New York. That''s our shooting range. It''s absolutely reliable. I want to remind you that you still remember your work and life information. You must leave some information this time. Don''t get confused."


    Gao Yang recalled it carefully, and then he whispered, "I remember it all. I won''t be confused. I even remember the habit of pace, voice and tone. How can I easily forget the results of your training."


    Murphy said slightly dissatisfied: "Man, I don''t mind if you show up occasionally. Many of our customers are celebrities. It''s not terrible to show up in front of many people. We''re good at dealing with this kind of problem, but! You''d better inform us in advance. It''s better to prepare in advance than to wipe your farts after getting a temporary notice. Even this time, someone will sweep away the traces for you, but next time, next time You''d better inform me in advance. Besides, it''s time for you to pay the fair fee. "


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang stuck out his tongue, smiled at the people and said, "you can show up. It''s not a big problem."


    Cui Bo said with emotion on his face, "cleaner, what a cow!"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "yes, it''s great, but the membership fee is really expensive."


    Groliov said, "you go out and meet people later?"


    "Yes, I''ll have a rest and go with Ye Lianna."


    Natalia said with a smile, "you have a rest. Let''s leave first. Ye Lianna, you stay and take care of Gao. See you later."


    Gao Yang has nothing to take care of, but he must be grateful to his mother-in-law for her understanding.


    Gao Yang was really tired. He fell asleep soon, but he woke up after less than half an hour.


    Although still a little depressed, Gao Yang finally got rid of the state that he felt powerless even when walking. He got up and grabbed Ye Lianna''s hand. Gao Yang said excitedly, "go, accompany me to accept the worship of everyone."


    There were a lot of people, and the crowd remained in the shooting range, because although Gao Yang left, the gun was still there. Now almost everyone hopes to test shoot a few shots in person and feel this epoch-making rifle.


    Gao Yang didn''t walk into the crowd. Alexander found him first.


    Max has personally tested the gun, and then he and Alexander began to talk in detail after they opened some distance. He can''t wait to seize the opportunity and never delay. This is Max''s life experience.


    After calling Gao Yang over, Alexander said to Gao Yang, "this is Mr. Max Bradley, CEO of Remington weapons company. Man, please introduce yourself."


    Alexander didn''t know what identity Gao Yang was going to appear in, so he could only let Gao Yang introduce himself.


    Gao Yang introduced himself. Before Max could say anything, Alexander said faintly, "Mr. Bradley wants to buy my patent. I want to hear your opinion."


    Gao Yang didn''t expect Alexander to tell him this, and it was so fast that he couldn''t wait to say it.


    After a short pause, Gao Yang immediately said, "buy a patent? What''s the price? How much is it?"

 Chapter 2521

    Selling patents is a little faster. Gao Yang didn''t expect that Alexander and Max had begun to discuss selling patents, but since they were already talking and Alexander seemed to want to involve himself, of course, he had to ask the price first.


    Gao Yang was shocked. Max was even more shocked than Gao Yang, because he just revealed something about wanting to buy a patent with Alexander. Unexpectedly, Alexander directly pulled Gao Yang over here.


    "I''m very interested in cooperation, but it''s too early to say the price. We need to demonstrate the market prospect of this gun. If we think this gun is very promising, we need to hold a board meeting to discuss, so a lot of things..."


    After listening to Max patiently, Gao Yang turned and looked at Alexander Avenue: "why do you want to tell me this?"


    Alexander said seriously, "this is my hard work, but it can''t be separated from the help of you and Jack. Therefore, if I want to sell it, I want you to at least agree."


    Gao Yang nodded, but then turned to Alexander Avenue: "aren''t you going to produce it yourself?"


    Alexander said with a smile, "of course, we have to produce, but the cost is really very high. If we don''t sell well, we will lose money."


    Gao Yang smiled apologetically at max, then whispered to Alexander, "well, how about considering cooperating with FN? Aren''t they willing to pay a high price?"


    Alexander nodded slightly and said, "yes."


    Gao Yang then said, "and FN has just won a big order from the military. The relationship between American FN and Zhengfu and the military is good. If you want the military to purchase and list your gun as standard equipment, FN is also a good choice."


    Max was a little embarrassed. Gao Yang and Alexander were so naive in front of him that they didn''t have any technical content at all, which made him suffer from embarrassment.


    Gao Yang looked at max, smiled awkwardly again, and then said, "Mr. Bradley, do you think Alexander and I are acting in front of you in order to raise the price? And it''s still a very poor one?"


    Max immediately smiled and said, "no, you''re worried."


    Gao Yang shook his head and smiled at Max: "You don''t know us, Mr. Bradley. You are a gun dealer, but we are not. We are very busy. We don''t have time to negotiate with you or other businessmen for a long time. If we can sell at a good price, Mr. Alexander will sell. If we can''t sell, it doesn''t matter. A person willing to pay tens of millions of dollars for his hobby doesn''t care at all Can I get back to this? "


    Max''s smile solidified. When he was about to speak, Gao Yang grabbed in front of him and said: "So the process you are used to is of no use to us. Mr. Bradley, you may want to buy patents at the lowest price, or you may want to cooperate in the most appropriate way. This needs research, discussion and approval of the board of directors. However, we are different. We are very busy. When you conduct research, someone may offer a price satisfactory to Alexander, and then The patent was sold and gone. "


    Alexander nodded aside.


    Without any prior communication, and no one from FN company wanted to buy any patents, but since Gao Yang said so, Alexander nodded without hesitation.


    It''s only tens of millions. Alexander really doesn''t care. Don''t worry about how much money accounts for his wealth. If he doesn''t care, he doesn''t care.


    Max hesitated and Gao Yang said sincerely, "so, Mr. Bradley, I think you should give a sincere price now. Don''t wait for the board of directors. We will consider selling the patent if you think it is appropriate. If we think it is inappropriate, we may sell it to others in a moment."


    "Without such a hurry, it can''t be so fast!"


    Max''s head is sweating. He is a good hand in business, but when he meets someone who doesn''t play cards according to common sense, his experience is useless. No matter whether the other party''s words are true or false, or whether they are bargaining skills, he has no room to resist. Just because the opponent is not a businessman, he may really turn the impossible business means into reality.


    Gao Yang nodded and looked at Alexander Avenue: "in fact, it has nothing to do with me. I just helped verify the performance of the gun."


    Alexander said seriously, "the advent of a very accurate gun will not attract much attention, but you will attract attention when you complete a miracle with this gun. Just like a car, no matter how good its paper performance is, it is only a car parked on paper. However, if someone drives this car to the first place in the world and no one can surpass it, the car will naturally no longer be ordinary."


    Although some of his answers were not what he asked, Alexander''s words directly expressed a meaning that he would respect Gao Yang''s opinions very much.


    Gao Yang looked at max again and said with a smile, "please make an offer. I''m really serious. The people of FN company offer 120 million US dollars. If your offer is lower than this, you don''t have to speak."


    Max smiled helplessly, and then he whispered, "it''s impossible unless the people of FN company are crazy."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I don''t know if the people in FN company are crazy, but you should receive the news soon. Or Mr. Alexander will make a bid. The higher the price, I don''t know what he will think, but I know that FN company offers 120 million US dollars."


    Low level means!


    Max really disdained anything Gao Yang said. If he believed it, he would have fooled around for so many years. However, he immediately gave the highest quotation he could accept.


    "Fifty million dollars, it can''t be higher, and I believe this will be the highest quotation you''ve received!"


    Gao Yang nodded, reached out and shook hands with max. then he shook hands with Alexander and said casually: "you continue to talk. I''ll leave first to say hello to everyone."


    Alexander smiled and said in a deep voice, "see you later."


    "See you later."


    Gao Yang pulled Yelena away, but Alexander smiled at max and said, "Mr. Bradley, I''m very sorry. I''ll have to stay with you."


    Max is going to collapse. He has never seen such a business.


    "Mr. Alexander!"


    Max raised his voice a little, and then he said with implied warning and anger: "I''m very sincere, but I don''t like being fooled. I know you spent a lot of money on this gun, and I know you don''t lack money, but the market prospect of a gun..."


    Alexander raised his hand, smiled at max and said, "Mr. Bradley, I think you have made a mistake. FN''s offer of $120 million is true."

 Chapter 2522

    Gao Yang and Jack are standing together chatting. Alexander soon catches up with him.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Not much. He still doesn''t believe it."


    "We cooperate well."


    "It''s not difficult to cooperate. Although I don''t know what you want to do, I know you must have a purpose and confidence."


    After Gao Yang and Alexander said a few riddles, Jack took a bottle of beer and took a sip, then said with a puzzled look, "what are you talking about?"


    Alexander smiled and said, "Oh, nothing. I just had a little tactical cooperation with RAM."


    Gao Yang also said with a smile: "it''s cool to cooperate with experts."


    Jack sighed, "you still didn''t say what happened."


    Alexander Avenue: "Max wants to buy a patent or jointly develop this gun with us. We charge a patent fee of 6%, which means that I can receive 6% of the total price for each gun sold by Remington."


    Jack shook his head and said, "don''t do that. The market for this gun is too small."


    Gao Yang turned to Alexander Avenue: "what do you think?"


    Alexander looked puzzled and said, "I want to produce and sell myself. In this way, I can sell about 20 pieces a year at most."


    "Twenty? So few?"


    Looking at the confused Gao Yang, Alexander said helplessly: "our machines are small machines with high precision, the output can''t keep up, the scrap rate is high, and this gun needs a very high labor level, so the cost of a gun is about 80000 dollars."


    Gao Yang took a breath of air conditioning and said loudly, "it''s so expensive!"


    "If it is Raymond company, they have enough good and big machines, enough low purchase prices of raw materials and enough skilled workers, which can greatly reduce the cost. I don''t think anyone has any problem if it is compressed to less than 50000 dollars."


    The explanation was Jack. After a few simple explanations, he said disapprovingly: "if you want to sell this gun and earn back the cost of tens of millions of dollars, you don''t know how many years it will take."


    Alexander said with a wry smile, "our annual output is up to 50. We can''t have more."


    "Ha, if you make 20000 a handful and sell them all, you can only make a gross profit of one million a year at most. It takes 50 years to earn 50 million. You''d better sell patents."


    There are many things that are really good, but they can''t be sold. The companies that develop products finally have to go bankrupt. Just don''t have too many examples. The reason is that the market is too small.


    Or to put it bluntly, things are too expensive. Few people can afford them. Even if they are good, they have a fart use.


    So I just sold the patent and pulled it down.


    Alexander said with a relaxed face: "in fact, I don''t want to sell patents. Only us have such a good gun. Even if others have money, they can''t buy it. Isn''t it cool?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, nodded and said, "of course it''s cool, but you''ve thrown tens of millions of dollars for this?"


    Alexander said indifferently, "just be cool. Money is nothing."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "then why did I just say so much nonsense and pull FN company? I thought you wanted to sell it."


    "Like their own children, reluctant to sell."


    Alexander said with emotion, but he changed the subject and said, "but it''s not very good to keep his children at home all the time. If his children can be famous and known by everyone, it''s also good."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "what do you think? Sell it or not?"


    Alexander stood up and said, "it''s not a big deal to sell at a high price and not at a high price."


    People who can take tens of millions of dollars seriously must be qualified to be capricious.


    Gao Yang said curiously, "I''m just curious to ask, how much have you made in the aurora these years?"


    Alexander breathed and said shyly, "I have no hobbies and no place to spend money. I also made some money fighting with the aurora, about 20 million. Well, the Commission was relatively low at that time, not as easy as it is now."


    "20 million? Only 20 million?"


    Looking at the puzzled Gao Yang, Alexander said with some embarrassment: "I invested my money. I met a very powerful guy. He asked me to put my money into the fund, so I invested in the fund. If he asked me to buy that stock, I would buy that stock. Therefore, when I planned to retire but didn''t make up my mind, I found myself a billionaire, so I just retired."


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "so, are you a billionaire?"


    Alexander thought for a moment and said, "when I retired, I had about $400 million in assets."


    Jack said foolishly, "20 million becomes 400 million?"


    Alexander was still embarrassed and said, "there are about 1.5 billion now. It should be like this. I don''t know."


    Jack pulled out his ears with his fat fingers. After being stunned for a moment, he suddenly said, "who recommended stocks to you? Can you introduce them to me?"


    Alexander said with an apologetic face, "sorry, this is really not good, and I can''t help anyone. It''s an agreement."


    Gao Yang put his hand and said, "then what patents do you sell? Don''t sell them. Let''s play by ourselves."


    Alexander shrugged and said, "but it''s good to sell high prices and promote guns. What do you mean by FN company? They can''t really pay 120 million, can they?"


    He shouted loudly and said, "they can''t really pay 120 million for your patent, but I can let them talk and pretend to buy. It''s a small business trick."


    Alexander still had a gentle smile and looked particularly harmless, but as a legendary mercenary who had fought for many years and didn''t know how much blood on his hands, if he was as harmless as he looked, he would have died.


    "Oh, let''s try. If FN is really willing to cooperate, we may be able to sell at a very good price."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said, "I don''t have that much face. I need to ask someone to help me do it. So how much are you willing to take out?"


    Alexander thought for a moment, then he smiled and said, "Max offered $50 million. Then, more than 20% of the $50 million will be given to you. How about you distribute it freely?"


    Gao Yang said casually, "it''s just a small favor for my friend. I''ll avoid it here. Give me 20% of it. My friend is almost the same. Let''s make a decision. I''ll contact my friend now and release the news tonight."


    Alexander nodded, and then he smiled kindly, "please, I''ll wait for your good news."

 Chapter 2523

    In fact, how much money Alexander can earn is of little significance to Gao Yang. He just happens to have something to do. He can do Alexander a favor.


    The so-called help is to coax the seedlings to be a nursery and raise the price to sell one more.


    Although Alexander''s gun is of high precision and advanced performance, it is not a business that can make a lot of money.


    Guns that can make a lot of money, as long as you look at the mainstream rifles in the world today, you can see that they are all those guns that can be purchased and loaded in large quantities by a country, which is a big business that can really make money.


    As long as any powerful country has certain military technology, it naturally has to give priority to the use of its own rifles. This is not only for economic considerations, but also related to national dignity. The most important thing is related to national defense. Therefore, any large country with a military industry system will never easily purchase rifles from other countries.


    Just like Britain, the L85 rifles and gun families are so rotten that the British don''t have to hold their nose and use it. Even if they can''t bear it anymore, the full change of clothes seems to be far away.


    Therefore, even if a sniper rifle is more advanced, first of all, the market will not be too large. For example, the gun produced by Alexander involves the problem of who is suitable for use. Therefore, even if the United States, the world''s largest military power, purchases dozens or hundreds of them are enough.


    Police sniper rifles pursue high precision. Sniper rifles with high firing speed are useless at all. Therefore, when sniper rifles with a price of only one tenth can meet the demand, they will certainly not get high-end goods with a price of more than 100000 US dollars.


    The military can use it, but after demonstration and approval, I really don''t know how many years it will take to get funding. Even if the military procurement is listed as standard sniper rifles, the demand around the world is hundreds, which is the highest.


    Then there is the civilian market. There is no doubt that the United States is the largest market. However, how many people in the United States need such a rifle with high precision, high firing speed, and then ultra-high price?


    The money for a Alexander No. 1 rifle can buy several or even dozens of good guns. Who can afford it except some rich local tyrants.


    Therefore, Alexander 1 is indeed a good gun, but the market is definitely a big deal. If the market is a big deal, it is impossible to attract people to rush. Holding an auction will not make the patent price somersault all the way up.


    Business is for money, and no one is willing to do business that clearly loses money.


    However, Remington is the company that is likely to lose money.


    Remington company has been doing well, especially in the civil market. Various derivative models of M700 rotating rear pull rifle have been sold. Whether it is the civil shotgun market or the sniper rifle market all over the world, it is a leading product.


    There is also m870, this shotgun. Bullet. Gun is also a special fire.


    However, in the military market, except for the military sniper version of M700 and the military version of m870, Remington has never had a product that can be sold in recent years, but M700 and m870 are goods that have been available for decades. Although they are not outdated and are improving all the time, they are in decline.


    First of all, Remington''s ACR assault rifle, which competed for a new generation of American Standard rifles, lost miserably to FN''s scar and HK''s HK416. He lost completely to two old rivals in the military''s bidding, that is, he sold it in the civil market.


    As for other small projects, such as Remington''s R4 series, it was actually Remington''s own M4, which was originally prepared for the procurement of the U.S. military. As a result, Remington and colt opened a lawsuit and finally cheaper FN company, that is, the Philippines purchased 40000 pieces, which did not end in nothing.


    Then there is the semi-automatic Sniper System r11rsass vigorously developed by Remington. It cost a lot of money, but it still failed to get the favor of the military, that is, it is sold in the civil market.


    Therefore, it is very necessary for Remington company to win the Alexander patent. First of all, it is almost no accident that it can get the military order by spelling out this gun. No matter how expensive it is, the U.S. military will definitely purchase it, especially the special forces will use it. Although the number will not be too large, this is a living sign, which is the face problem Remington urgently needs.


    In addition, this gun has become a hot spot and has a very high degree of attention. What are you waiting for if you don''t seize the time to win it? It''s boring to wait for the focus in the past.


    No one knows anything in the world. No one pays attention to it. Remington doesn''t have any famous large caliber sniper rifle, so the record of the longest sniping distance can''t be robbed. However, Gao Yang''s record is not the farthest or fastest record, but it must be the most sensational and magical shooting record in recent years, And it is very likely that no one can break or even want to break the record in the next few decades.


    In this case, Remington has to fight for anything. The calculation price is expensive, and it is likely to recognize it by holding its nose. Anyway, Remington is a big and famous factory with strong strength and thick cost. Even if the asking price is high, it should be no problem.


    As for the way of raising the price, it certainly depends on big Ivan.


    It''s strange to know everyone in the arms circle with the current position of big Ivan in the arms industry.


    "OK, OK, thank you. I''ll wait for your news."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and then looked at Alexandria Avenue: "there will be news soon. There should be no problem with FN company. They will be happy to take an interest in their competitors."


    After talking to big Ivan, soon after Gao Yang answered the phone and said a few words, he looked at Alexander Avenue: "FN company is really interested in cooperation. They are willing to offer 120 million and buy it at a real price of 60 million US dollars."


    Alexander didn''t seem surprised. He smiled and said, "Remington has a very good reputation in high-precision rifles, but FN''s high-precision rifles are not strong, so I think they should be interested. This is a good opportunity to open a breakthrough."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s more popular than I thought. I''d better not intervene in this matter. You can handle it yourself."


    Alexander smiled and said, "OK, now give me an account. I''ll give you the promised five million dollars."


    What Gao Yang wants is the favor Alexander owes him, not the five million dollars. After all, five million dollars is not a particularly attractive amount for him now. It''s better to do the favor to the end, but it''s not polite to know that Alexander is a millionaire with more than one billion dollars. The money he takes with his ability is also fun to spend.

 Chapter 2524

    Gao Yang has many things. He doesn''t want to waste time here. Alexander knows what to do. That is, he uses his relationship to help each other. He doesn''t need his help.


    Looking at his watch, Gao Yang looked at Alexander Avenue: "it''s all right here. I''m leaving. Can you give me that rifle now?"


    Alexander smiled, "I need to show you that rifle, and then I can give it to you. The new gun has been made. Leave this one as a souvenir. You deserve it."


    Gao Yang hesitated and looked at Phoenix again. Then he looked at Alexander Avenue: "when can I make a new gun? Can I be the first buyer?"


    Alexander shook his head helplessly and said, "it''s a pity that the output is too low and the rush time is too slow. I''m afraid MI can''t get a new gun in a month. The first one will be given to you. Next, I''ll produce a batch for myself and my brothers."


    Not good, Gao Yang looked at Phoenix and said, "how do you feel about this gun?"


    Phoenix Contact said without hesitation, "OK!"


    "Do you want to change your gun?"


    "Change!"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "well, you can place an order, but before you get your gun, I''ll lend you my gun."


    Gao Yang can''t replace his satanic blade anyway. Even if Alexander''s gun is better, he can''t replace Satan''s blade.


    Satan''s blade has become a part of Gao Yang. He is familiar with the extreme. When shooting, he almost knows how to fight without thinking. On this alone, Gao Yang will not change his gun.


    Moreover, for Gao Yang, the power of Satan''s blade is enough. As for other aspects, Satan''s blade is no less than Alexander one, and some aspects are even better, so why should he change it.


    And Phoenix Contact''s rifle still has room for improvement. Wouldn''t it be better to use it for Phoenix Contact.


    Phoenix Contact hesitated a little, but then nodded and said, "OK, I''ll return my gun to you when it arrives."


    At this time, Gao Yang finally thought of a very important question, so he said very seriously: "Alexander, don''t you consider changing the name of your gun? You won''t always call Alexander one? This name..."


    "That''s a good name!"


    Alexander also said seriously, "I think this name is very good! Even if I sell patents, I will ask to keep this name, otherwise no one will buy my gun first."


    Gao Yang was stunned, then said with a bitter smile, "well, this name is very good."


    Money is willful. People would rather have hundreds of millions than retain the right to name themselves. There''s nothing to say. Although the name Alexander 1 is really rotten.


    Gao Yang looked at Jack and said, "I have to change my sight. I want to change it at your place, and the time is tight. How about going back? Now go, you can make my private plane, private plane."


    Jack said with a smile, "I''m just a mechanic. I''m here to witness my work. It''s all right now. Of course I have to go back. I''m also very busy."


    All the things that should be done were done, and there was no need to say anything. Gao Yang waved to Alexander and said, "it''s time for you to be busy with your business. I also have something to do. Say goodbye and leave the phone number of our liaison officer for you. If there''s anything else, call him and you''ll find me."


    Alexander stretched out his hand and shook hands with Gao Yang. He said calmly, "I owe you a favor. If you need any help, please tell me that I will try my best if I can do it. That''s it."


    Gao Yang can finally continue his vacation. Although it took a while, it''s good to make Alexander owe a favor.


    After leaving Denver, groliov and Natalia will return to New York. Of course, Yelena will follow Gao Yang wherever she goes.


    Cui Bo will go to Ukraine to meet his girlfriend. There is not much time left. He has to hurry up, while Phoenix will stay in Portland to get familiar with her new gun.


    As for Gao Yang, he had to meet Morgan in Portland, change his sight, and do what lovers would do if they met again after a long separation. Therefore, he paid off Joseph, a close bodyguard and light bulb.


    Morgan was not in Portland and he was very busy, so after the private plane landed in Portland, Gao Yangxian and ye Lianna stayed in the hotel for one night. After a thorough rest, they went to Jack''s studio the next afternoon.


    Satan''s blade was brought to Portland with treble''s help, and Jack had already prepared the same type of sight.


    It is better for the user to install the sight himself.


    Gao Yang has not touched his gun for many days. Gao Yang has a strong sense of missing. Until he holds Satan''s blade in his arms again, his heart that has been hanging these days finally falls down. In some ways, Gao Yang is even closer to Satan''s blade than ye Lianna.


    When Gao Yang installed the sight on the rifle, Jack quietly put a long box beside Gao Yang. Then he smiled and said, "you can try this one. The new one is very good. Needless to say, the optical performance is super excellent. The most powerful thing is that there is no error in any doubling, and the magnification is larger, which is more suitable for your full range shooter."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, pulled the box to his side, but continued to install his own sight.


    "How much is it? I''ll take it with me."


    "Sixty thousand yuan, although very expensive, is really worth it. Aren''t you going to change it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "if I don''t change it, I don''t have time to get familiar with a sight again."


    Gao Yang is already familiar with the extreme of Satan''s blade. Of course, he is also familiar with the extreme of his sight. Changing a sight may be good for a novice in a few days, or even hours, because a new shooter has not been trained to be integrated with the tools in his hand.


    But for a shooter of this level, it takes longer than a novice to adapt, whether changing a gun or changing a sight.


    It''s not that you can''t use it or use it well, but you want to cultivate a general degree of familiarity like extending your eyes. You can''t do it for a while.


    There are still a lot of things to do in Yemen. Big battles and small battles are indispensable. How can Gao Yang change the sight at this time? It can only be considered when there is no war.


    Jack is also an expert. He knows these principles, so he just said, "it''s so urgent. I thought you had to rest for a while."


    Gao Yang didn''t need to say anything in front of Ye Lianna. He smiled and said, "soon I have plenty of rest time. Well, the sight is installed. Now go and try whether my old man is as accurate as before. Man, accompany me to the shooting range. I can''t wait."

 Chapter 2525

    Morgan is thinner again. This is Gao Yang''s first feeling after seeing him.


    I don''t know where Morgan just flew back from. He looks a little tired, but his spirit is very good,


    "It''s a good time for you to come back this time. There''s something you can''t deal with until you come back."


    Morgan took a bag and took out a stack of thick documents. Generally, he would let his assistant deal with such things, but this time Morgan sent his assistant out first, leaving Simon alone in the room.


    Spreading the documents on the tea table, Morgan took out a signing pen, pushed the pen and documents to the front and back of Gaoyang, and relaxed his breath: "two companies have handled it well. This is the equity transfer agreement. If you sign, it will be your company in the future, and the legal documents have been signed."


    The documents were bound in two stacks, very thick.


    Two stacks of documents are all the procedures required for the transfer of the two companies. Morgan has signed his name where signature is required. As long as Gao Yang signs, the two companies will be Gao Yang''s.


    Morgan has long said to hand over his career to Gao Yang, but it is not a simple thing to complete the handover. After a long time of preparation, he can finally take it seriously.


    "Ml oil company, I have 100% equity. Of course, this company is a leather bag company. There are only seven staff members under the company''s name, but this company is very important to me because it really belongs to me."


    Gao Yang picked up the documents of the oil company. Morgan said in a low voice with a little reluctance: "this is my company. It is my reward for serving a large family for many years. This is an empty shell company, but it is also my biggest property, because there are two oil fields under the name of this company, all in South Sudan."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "two oil fields!"


    Morgan gently shook his head and said helplessly: "The oil price soared a few years ago, but the situation in South Sudan has been uncertain. Although I started operation very early, I can''t really win the oil fields in South Sudan. Now the oil price has dropped and it''s inappropriate to develop the oil fields, but the oil fields belong to me after all. As long as the time is right, I can sell them at a high price or develop them myself."


    After that, Morgan suddenly remembered something and smiled, "you can sell it to Huaxia. I know you are connected with Huaxia now. Huaxia people are rich and extremely lack resources. They should be able to sell it at a good price."


    Gao Yang picked up the signature pen, but he was unable to write it.


    Morgan smiled, "what are you waiting for? Are you worried that I will set a trap in the contract? Well, I have to say I''m really good at it."


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "Morgan, this is your lifelong effort!"


    Morgan also became serious. He leaned forward slightly, looked at Gao Yang, and then said word by word: "so I can''t let others take it away!"


    Morgan can give the results of his life''s struggle to others and to the people he wants to give, so he can give it to Gao Yang for nothing, just because Gao Yang can protect it.


    Force can''t solve problems, just because force is not enough. In fact, everyone knows that force can solve all problems. Gao Yang is really just a little man from a mercenary background, but now he has enough force to calm people. Whoever wants to rob everything from him must consider the consequences.


    Without hesitation, Gao Yang began to sign his name on the document.


    Many documents need to be signed. When Gao Yang signed his name, Morgan picked up another stack of documents and said slowly: "Bernard Rogers investment management company, founded in 1923 on Wall Street, although it has a history, it is not very famous and has little strength. It is difficult to sustain even before the 2008 financial crisis, so I bought the company in 2004, but..."


    Morgan put down the document and said with a sigh: "I bought this financial company just for the convenience of money laundering. People doing our business always need a legal and aboveboard facade, so I bought this company, but I didn''t expect that I accidentally found a very powerful trader. Ha ha, God can testify that I really just want to find a obedient person to help me launder money, but Yes, who would have thought that the company was developing very well and began to make profits. "


    Gao Yang signed the documents of the oil company, then smiled at Morgan and said, "are you still playing finance?"


    Morgan shook his head and said with a smile, "in fact, I don''t understand finance at all. After all these years, I still don''t understand it, but I''m the white gloves of those big people. How can white gloves not deal with finance? Fortunately, it doesn''t matter if I don''t understand, as long as I can find someone who understands."


    Put the document in front of Gao Yang. When Gao Yang began to sign, Morgan solemnly whispered, "this company is very important. Although it is not very impressive, last year''s profit was $230 million, so this company is a hen laying golden eggs. You must protect this company."


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "but I don''t understand..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. It''s good to have someone who understands. Now our chief trader is Stanley gross. He is the soul of the company. He has no equity, but he holds 20% of the equity dividend. He was in a desperate situation. I saved him and gave him a job. Who knows that this guy is really a genius. I said I just want to find a bag company to launder money."


    Gao Yang raised his head and said, "can I control him?"


    Morgan shrugged and said, "of course, I can save him from the desperate situation. Of course, I can beat him to hell again. Many big companies want to dig people, but Stanley gross will never go. Why? Because he killed his girlfriend.


    He breathed loudly and said with a smile, "it turns out that there is a fatal handle."


    Morgan snapped his fingers and said to Gao, "be nice to Stanley gross, because he is the goose who can lay golden eggs, but if he has any ideas he shouldn''t have, wake him up."


    After that, Morgan took out a file bag and took out some photos of a young man whose hands looked full of blood.


    "He killed his girlfriend with a knife, but her girlfriend installed a pinhole camera in her home. In order to take evidence of having sex with him, you can think of the next thing. Stanley was exempted from prosecution because of insufficient evidence. Because I got the evidence instead of the police, I saved him. He can only work for me. In the future, he can only work for you. These photos are yours It''s all right. Take care. "


    Gao Yang took the photo and said with a smile, "he is a treasure found unintentionally."


    Morgan smiled very kindly and said with a smile, "I just wanted to find someone who could completely control money laundering for me. At that time, I didn''t think he would be a genius."

 Chapter 2526

    Morgan emphasized again and again how lucky he was. Originally, he just wanted to find someone who could absolutely control to help him launder money. As a result, this guy turned out to be a genius.


    It can be seen that Morgan really values the trader and is particularly proud of his luck, which makes Gao Yang pay more attention. After all, Stanley Rogers will be under his control in the future.


    The photos were taken from the video, but they are very clear. Dozens of photos can clearly show how Stanley cut his girlfriend''s neck with a kitchen knife, how he tried to rescue in panic, and finally how he forged a robbery and murder scene and left the whole process.


    After reading the photos, Gao Yang carefully put them back in the file bag, and then said casually: "why did he kill his girlfriend?"


    Morgan shrugged: "I don''t know. Why should I know? I just want to find a reliable and capable person to help me launder money, but it''s hard to find such talents. If I know that a young but capable guy is in trouble that can destroy his life, of course I should take the opportunity to control it. In short, everything happens by chance. You just need good results. As for Why did it happen? Why bother? "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "my curiosity is really strong. Well, is there anything else I need to know?"


    Morgan scratched the corner of his eye, then said calmly, "protect Bob. Bob is my only weakness."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "Bob and I are friends, and we have a really good relationship. What I want to say is, don''t you leave Bob anything except money? What will he think? If he wants what you left, should I give it back to him? It should have been his thing."


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang and smiled, "what do you think?"


    "I will give it back to him without hesitation, because I am not an insatiable kind of person. It''s good for me to spend enough money. I can''t spend hundreds of millions, billions or billions, so why so much?"


    Morgan thought for a moment, then whispered to Gao Yang, "you still don''t believe me, do you? Don''t believe I''ll really give you all this."


    Gao Yang said with a sincere face: "no, really not. If I doubt it, it''s impossible to take over. I just think it''s normal for my son to inherit his father''s business. As a Chinese, it''s hard for me to imagine not leaving my family property to my son but to others."


    Morgan rubbed his hands, and then he said solemnly: "if you leave your property to your son, you will kill your son? If you leave your property to your son, you can only let others take it away for nothing? Gao, my money is very hot, and ordinary people can''t hold it."


    The reason why we should repeat what we have said long ago is that Gao Yang still feels a little incomprehensible.


    Gao Yang is not such a great man. All his family wealth is finally given to others rather than his own family. He can''t do such a thing even if he kills him. Before, Morgan just said to leave everything to him instead of Bob, but he hasn''t made any practical action, but when Morgan really starts to transfer his industry to him, he has to formally face his doubts Yes.


    "I know you have a very good relationship with Bob, so I ask you, if Bob needs help in the future, will you help him?"


    "Of course, do you need to ask? I will try my best to help him with or without you. He is my friend and good friend."


    "That''s enough. If I could live another ten years, I might not do it. I don''t even think about it, but I can''t live that long. And Bob, I trained him too late and spoiled him too much."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then he looked up at Morgan and said seriously, "well, I''ll protect your industry for you for ten years. After ten years, I''ll give everything back to Bob. I''m serious."


    Morgan smiled and said, "Gao, never make a commitment to things in ten years. I know you really think so now, but ten years later? Ten years after you get all this? The role of a huge wealth originally represents power. Will you think so after you feel the wonderful taste of power?"


    Gao Yang said very seriously, "I won''t change. Moreover, I suggest changing these contracts from now on, or you should make a will and assign all the inheritance to Bob."


    Morgan waved his hand and said with a smile: "Gao, maybe you won''t change. What about the people around you? Ten years is too far away. I dare not gamble for so long. People will change. People will change. If you don''t change, the environment will force you to change. Even if you don''t change, what about the people around you? If they think you shouldn''t give away the things you''ve been operating for ten years, then they make a decision for you What about the most direct means, such as killing Bob? Don''t you think it''s possible? "


    Some sweat came out of Gao Yang''s head. He really didn''t dare to reply immediately.


    Morgan smiled and said: "So, if I give these to Bob now, you will do your best to help Bob and protect Bob as much as you can. After ten years, you will still protect and help Bob. With the wealth I left to Bob and your full help to him, maybe Bob can create more wealth than I can give him! But if you become a guardian from the identity of successor So, will you kill him? Not now, ten years later? "


    Without hesitation, Gao Yang said firmly, "I will never!"


    Morgan said without hesitation, "what if you die?"


    Gao Yang was speechless.


    Morgan said slowly, "so I will never bet on what will happen in ten years. I look after you, I trust you, and I give you everything I can give you, because this can ensure that Bob gets everything he can keep."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help wiping his sweat again. Morgan smiled and said: "I have developed from a white glove that works for others to the present because I am careful enough and look far enough, so I can get everything now. However, no matter how far I look, I will never gamble on human nature, let alone the human nature ten years later. If I give everything to you, you will protect Bob. This is the necessity I can foresee. Leave things to Bob and let you keep them for him. This is Force you to do what you don''t want to do, then this is a completely unpredictable unknown. I won''t do such a stupid thing. "


    Gao Yang said slowly, "does Bob know this? Did you tell him this?"


    Morgan said in a deep voice: "of course, so he has no opinion on you inheriting my career, because he knows he can''t keep it. You take him as a friend, and he also takes you as a friend. Since he always wants to give it to others, of course you are the best choice."

 Chapter 2527

    Gao Yang had a heart attack


    After saying goodbye to Morgan, Gao Yang and ye Lianna went to his ranch.


    The time together is always beautiful but short. After spending three days on the ranch, Gao Yang had to leave for Houston.


    The headquarters of the solar system company is in Houston. As a big boss, although he has a headache dealing with the company''s business, he can''t really leave it alone.


    What''s more, there is a woman who makes Gao Yang care about.


    Gao Yang is always very guilty. He feels sorry for ye Lianna, but for Karima, he can''t really forget it completely.


    There are some things you can''t do. You can''t turn back when you do them. You can''t cut them continuously and manage them in disorder.


    If you want to go to Houston, you must see Karima. Seeing Karima and letting Yelena follow, you can imagine what it would be like for Gao Yang.


    It can be said that when he decided to go to Houston, Gao Yang was tangled for a long time. Finally, he decided to take ye Lianna with him, because those things were wrong and the wrong ones had to be corrected.


    Take ye Lianna to Karima, which is a difficult decision for Gao Yang.


    Some things always have to be faced. If we can completely break the relationship with Karima, it is a good thing for everyone. Although it is cruel for Karima to do so, there is a saying that long pain is better than short pain.


    Emotionally, Gao Yang is a weak person. He has always been. He doesn''t dare to pick out some things. He just hopes to let Karima take the initiative to let go.


    Therefore, when dealing with feelings, Gao Yang is not only a weak person, but also a special counsellor.


    But she finally made up her mind, but Yelena didn''t accompany Gao Yang to Houston, because Gao Yang would go directly from Houston to Yemen.


    Ye Lianna has to take classes. Her schoolwork is very tense. Then she doesn''t want to get involved in Gao Yang''s work. Therefore, when Gao Yang has to deal with the company''s affairs, ye Lianna chooses to return to New York alone.


    So Gao Yang went to Houston by private plane.


    Abdul has been in Shah, and Karima is mainly responsible for the headquarters of the solar system company.


    Karima personally took the car to the airport to pick up Gao Yang and drove the customized Rolls Royce.


    When she first saw Gao Yang, Karima immediately showed a heartfelt smile.


    Joseph immediately turned around, then went straight to the car parked not far away, opened the door and sat on the co pilot.


    Joseph simply gave up his bodyguard duty for the time being, because he was the only one who knew what had happened to them except Gao Yang and Karima.


    A man should have eyesight, and a bodyguard should have eyesight.


    Karima, wearing a professional dress and smiling from her heart, stood less than one meter in front of Gao Yang.


    It seemed that Karima wanted to hold Gao Yang, but she finally restrained her impulse. Then she nodded slightly and whispered, "get in the car. Many people in the company are waiting for you. We have recruited some new employees. As the boss, you always have to meet them."


    Gao Yang scratched his head, and then he said, "Er, how are you recently?"


    "Very good."


    "Well, it''s hard work, isn''t it?"


    "In fact, it''s just some simple work, not hard."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. After hesitating for a while, he felt that he had found a new topic.


    "Has your brother contacted you?"


    Karima nodded gently, then smiled and said, "he called me once. He said he was with a silly woman and lived in a villa by the lake. He is very calm now."


    Gao Yang said, "is it the Swedish woman? If so, it''s a stupid woman. Hey, what am I talking about?"


    Karima smiled: "is she stupid? I don''t know, but I know she must be very happy..."


    Besides, it was heavy. Gao Yang coughed twice and said, "let''s get on the bus."


    Gao Yang sat in the back seat of the luxury car, and Karima, of course, sat with him in the back seat, but they kept a safe distance.


    As the car started, Joseph raised the partition, turning the compartment into two separate spaces.


    Joseph is very sensible, but it will only make Gao Yang feel more embarrassed and suffering.


    "I..."


    It is more strange to keep silent all the time, but when Gao Yang is still looking for words, Karima smiled and said: "we have recently recruited some people. After the company''s business in sha''a began to get on track, we have been recruiting people. In addition to those field personnel who will be sent to sha''a, the company headquarters has also increased a lot of people."


    Karima took the initiative to talk about work. Gao Yang felt very sorry for Karima, so he didn''t feel much relaxed, but more sorry.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s guilty face, Karima suddenly said, "in fact, you don''t have to blame yourself. I teased you. I understand your situation and feelings, so you don''t have to feel responsible for me. I think it''s actually good now. It''s also very good if you just maintain a working relationship."


    Gao Yang just stretched out his hand. He didn''t know what to say.


    Karima was still calm on her face. She said faintly, "can you focus on your work?"


    He breathed loudly and said, "OK, you say."


    Karima has been talking about work, and Gao Yang has been listening. Both of them look very relaxed and normal.


    But whether it is normal or not, two people know.


    He did call Karima on the 13th, but he would not persuade Karima to let go, because people like the 13th have no moral concept at all.


    Therefore, she will only persuade her sister to seize every opportunity to capture Gao Yang''s heart, but Karima knows what to do and what not to do. She is not stupid, but very, very smart, so of course she won''t listen to a killer''s advice on emotional issues.


    "How about the recruitment of field personnel? Now is the time to send a large number of combatants. Is our recruitment smooth?"


    "It''s going well. There will be a centralized recruitment of field personnel today. Are you interested in hosting the work in person?"


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "it''s good to go and have a look, but I won''t do the work myself. My time is very tight. Doing this kind of thing myself will only disrupt your work."


    "Will you leave soon?"


    "If there is nothing here, I will leave tomorrow. There are still a lot of things to do in Yemen, and I have left for too long."


    Karima gently bit her lips, and then she whispered, "you must be careful. Can''t the thing over there be over?"


    Whether ye Lianna or Karima, Gao Yang could not look directly into their worried eyes, so he could only turn his head and whispered, "it''s not dangerous there, and it''s coming, it''s coming to an end."

 Chapter 2528

    It didn''t take too long to come to the company headquarters and meet the middle-level managers who had been waiting in the conference room.


    Now the solar system company has more than 100 people. Of course, those hired to fight are not included. If field personnel are added, the solar system company must have 400 or 500 people.


    There are more than a hundred people in the company''s headquarters, but the solar system company does not do short-term business, but runs to the way of becoming bigger and stronger. Now the war is tight in Shah, and there are many things here, so the development of the company''s headquarters is not slow.


    In the conference room, Gao Yang showed up and gave a brief speech to more than a dozen middle managers. It was the manuscript prepared by Karima for him in advance.


    In terms of his understanding of the company, he is far inferior to Abdul and Karima, and has no idea what the headquarters is busy with. If Karima doesn''t mention it, he really doesn''t know what to say.


    "We rented a place for training, covering an area of about 1600 hectares, near a small town called Woodworth in Louisiana, which is a little far away, but the land rental price in Texas is too high."


    In Gao Yang''s office, Gao Yang sits behind his desk, and Karima reports to him on the recent development of the company.


    Although he was in his office, Gao Yang always felt restless, because he could not help thinking of what had happened here.


    He forced himself to focus on business and said in a loud voice, "1600 hectares, that''s very big."


    "Yes, but the rental price is affordable. It''s $300000 a year. We signed a ten-year lease contract. There are swamps, woodlands, a small lake, and houses that can accommodate 200 people. Most of them are simple houses, but they can certainly be used within the ten-year lease period."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s good."


    Karima continued to say faintly: "We have sent more than 200 field personnel to Shah. According to Abdul''s judgment, we will be able to obtain new business in the near future. If we recruit temporarily, it will be too late. Therefore, the field personnel we recruit will be sent to the training base in Louisiana for short-term training. After receiving new orders, we can send enough field personnel at any time."


    "How is the recruitment of field personnel going?"


    "At present, 110 people have been recruited, and 50 people will make an appointment for interview today."


    "How to recruit field staff?"


    "We have professional talent seekers who are distributed in the United States to find suitable retired soldiers. If there are suitable personnel, they will be invited. A considerable number of employees take the initiative to apply after receiving the news. As long as they meet our requirements and have no serious violence or criminal record, we will include them in the company. Today''s 50 people are in our company They have passed the preliminary screening. If they pass the interview today, they will go to the training base in Louisiana. "


    "Is the recruitment going well?"


    "Very smoothly, our commission is much higher than that of other companies, and the company provides insurance. Although our requirements are also very high, and we go to war in sha''a instead of ordinary security business, it is still very popular."


    The business of the solar system company in Shah is actually a semi mercenary rather than an ordinary security task, but as long as the money is enough, there is never a lack of people willing to work hard.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "what time does today''s interview begin?"


    "Ten minutes later."


    "Go and have a look."


    Gao Yang stood up. Although he was concerned about the recruitment of new people, he was not suitable to meet them, but he still decided to go and have a look, just because he felt uncomfortable in the office.


    In fact, Gao Yang is afraid of something to happen, and then something should not happen.


    Karima led the way, and Gao Yang followed him to a hall of the company''s headquarters.


    There are many people sitting in the hall. Some are wearing civilian clothes, but some are wearing military uniforms and carrying huge backpacks. As long as they pass the screening, they will soon be sent to the training base and come directly with their personal combat items.


    Most of them are young people. They sit in chairs casually. Although most people don''t know before, they are about to mix in a team. These people with military experience have begun to get familiar with each other.


    The three people who presided over the interview were all from the army, and two of them were dug from other PMC companies. They have rich experience and know who they need.


    Standing outside the window and observing for a moment, Gao Yang suddenly said, "there are several special forces coming out here. The last row, the one with a baseball cap, see? There are four people in total. They are together."


    Karima looked twice and said, "how can I see it?"


    "It''s hard to explain to you, but I can see at a glance. Moreover, these people have participated in actual combat. They are so proud that they don''t want to talk to each other like others. These people despise others at all."


    "Can you see that? If they are together, why don''t they talk?"


    "We''ve been together for too long, too tacit. There''s nothing to talk about."


    Gao Yang smiled proudly. He was proud of his eyesight, while Karima smiled and stretched out her hand and said, "come here, the interviewer''s room is here. If you don''t plan to have an interview in person, you can sit aside and listen."


    As long as they didn''t get along alone, bypassing the soldiers, Gao Yang and Karima entered a room. After talking to the three people in charge of the interview, he and Karima sat in a corner like two fighting hands.


    The interview soon began. The main person in charge of the interview was a middle-aged man in his forties. He took out a list and said with a smile: "there are several special forces this time. Let''s start with them first. First, Carl Simonson."


    Someone went out and shouted. Then a man with a baseball cap entered the room and sat down in the chair opposite the three interviewers.


    Karima smiled and looked up. The man with a baseball cap was indeed from the special forces.


    "Please introduce yourself."


    "Carl Simonson, 35, male."


    "There is no information on which army you are from. Please explain in detail, especially your rank, position and combat skills."


    "Keep it a secret. I won''t tell you."


    "Well, let''s skip this question first. Why did you join our company? Is there any special reason?"


    "There is no special reason, just a more generous salary."


    Carl Simonson looked a little down, his clothes were dirty, his beard was long, and his baseball cap was dirty, but his eyes were sharp.


    This is what Karima observed, but she can''t see where Carl Simonson is like a special forces man.


    Karima turned her head and looked at Gao Yang. She was curious about how Gao Yang could see it, but she just turned her head and found that although Gao Yang had a calm face, her eyes were staring at her feet.


    Karima was a little confused, but just then, Gao Yang suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed her right hand.


    Karima''s hand was pinched because Gao Yang used great strength.


    She almost cried out in pain, but Karima bit her lips tightly.


    Gao Yang still has a calm face, normal expression, normal eyes and normal body movements, except for reaching out to hold Karima''s hand.


    Everything seems normal, but Karima knows that Gao Yang is very abnormal now. She understands in a moment. Gao Yang is very nervous, extremely nervous, and even afraid.


    What is Gao Yang afraid of?


    Karima couldn''t know why Gao Yang was afraid, but she knew that as long as everything was normal at this time, she moved her right hand slightly to let Gao Yang know that he was out of control, so she couldn''t control the strength in her hand.


    Karima knew that Gao Yang would never hold her hand so hard as to break her fingers.


    Gao Yang knew he was afraid, and he also knew what the source of fear was. When Carl Simonson spoke, he began to be nervous. When he heard Carl speak, he began to feel afraid, because he had heard this man''s voice in Ukraine.


    Carl Simonson''s voice was too loud to forget.


    Because the voice came from the commander of hell''s three headed dog.

 Chapter 2529

    There is a saying that fear comes from the unknown.


    For Gao Yang, fear is obviously not because of the unknown, but because of the known.


    Gao Yang knows the identity of the person sitting in front of him, which is the reason why he is really afraid.


    Hellhound, one of the two strongest special forces in the United States, the top of the force of the world''s only superpower, the Pearl on the crown and the tip of the sharp blade.


    But the strength of hell''s three headed dog is not the reason why Gao Yang is afraid of it, because Gao Yang is also the person who has fought and won with butter knife and three headed dogs, so the strength of three headed dog is not the only reason why Gao Yang is afraid.


    Why did the most powerful force commander of the United States apply for a job at the solar system company? It is this that exalts fear. From this point of view, fear does come from the unknown.


    Gao Yang''s first reaction was that his identity was exposed and his enemy came to the door. His second reaction was that Carl Simonson was sent as an undercover.


    The commander of hell''s three headed dog suddenly retired, and then applied for a job in a newly established company. He just became a field worker who worked hard for money. Gao Yang absolutely doesn''t believe it.


    Hell''s three headed dog is the code given by the KGB to the most powerful special forces in the United States, so Gao Yang doesn''t know the real name of the three headed dog, but he knows that even ordinary members of this force will never live for the sake of mercenaries.


    As for the commander of the three headed dog, that is even more impossible.


    But Carl Simonson showed up here.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, three headed dogs are much better than Satan.


    Satan is very powerful, but it is a joke to say that he is more powerful than the strongest troops trained by the United States over the years and supported by the strength of the whole country.


    But Satan completely wiped out a force of three headed dogs in Ukraine. There are still a few people left. It can be said that it can be said that it can be said that it can be said that it is completely wiped out.


    This is the death feud. The death feud between Satan and the three headed dog, the death feud between Gao Yang and the three headed dog, and the death feud between the U.S. military can not be resolved. It can only be blood for blood.


    Now, this thoroughly dead enemy with irresistible self strength suddenly appears in front of him. How can Gao Yang not be afraid.


    Subconsciously, Gao Yang made the reaction he thought he had to make, that is, he was silent, but now he was really shocked. Therefore, when he found out what Karima was going to say, he immediately held Karima''s hand, just afraid that Karima would say something he shouldn''t say.


    What is not to say? In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t know. He just acts subconsciously.


    Carl Simonson, now Gao Yang knows his name.


    Carl Simonson must die! The men Carl Simonson brought must die! This is Gao Yang''s only idea now.


    Feel Karima''s hand gently move a few times, Gao Yang realized his gaffe, so he immediately let go of his hand, still calmly listening to what Carl Simonson was saying.


    Gao Yang had no gun, so he wanted to call Joseph in, and he wanted to call all the forces he could.


    Should we use the last resort?


    Gao Yang has been thinking about this problem.


    The three headed dog''s coming here means that he is likely to have been exposed and applying for a job is just a cover. Gao Yang firmly believes in this. Since his identity is likely to have been exposed, it is an illusion to leave safely on the land of the United States. In this case, he can only use the final means.


    When Gao Yang began to think in the worst direction, Carl Simonson said calmly, "I''m here just because you can provide the highest salary, and my companions and I need money, that''s all."


    "Mr. Stephenson, we can indeed provide the most generous salary in the industry, but at least I need to know which army you are from and what you are good at, otherwise I can''t give you this job, because in my opinion, confidentiality is not an excuse, and I also come from a confidentiality unit. Therefore, I know that some things can''t be said, but not everything. My problem is It depends on the part you can answer. "


    The person in charge of the interview was also an old soldier. He insisted on getting the answers he had to get.


    Carl Simonson looked tired and shook his head. Then he spread his hand and said, "it''s just that your confidentiality level is not high enough."


    With a sigh, Carl Simonson said helplessly: "The name of my unit is top secret, my position is top secret, and everything is top secret. I can only tell you that several of us are from the same unit, and we are the best. In addition, I won''t tell you anything. If you ask me what I''m good at, I can answer you. We can master everything a special combat team member needs, and it''s the best. That''s it."


    Now Gao Yang is very confused, because if Carl Simonson is ordered to come, he should have a reasonable identity and a reasonable excuse to apply, but Carl Simonson behaves very strangely. This is not what he should do to be an undercover in a solar system company.


    Besides, the three headed dog is a combat force of the military, not an undercover agent.


    At this time, the interviewer shook his head. He pushed forward the list in front of him and said helplessly, "I''m sorry, you can''t pass..."


    Carl Simonson broke up with the interviewer, and Gao Yang was in a hurry immediately.


    What Gao Yang is afraid of is not Carl Simonson, but the significance represented by the sudden emergence of Carl Simonson. So far, whatever Carl Simonson reveals, whether true or false, can not judge his purpose of applying for a job. Therefore, no matter what Carl Simonson wants to do, at least he can''t be shut out now.


    It must be better to keep an extremely dangerous enemy in front of you than to push the enemy into the dark.


    Gao Yang looks at Karima. Karima immediately understands what he means, that is, to restore the situation immediately.


    "Just a moment, please."


    Karima immediately stood up and interrupted the interviewer.


    Then Karima went to the front and said apologetically to the interviewer, "I''m sorry, I''m very sorry to interfere with your work, but we need some very excellent retired combatants of special forces, so I need to talk to this gentleman, and they''ll give it to me. Please continue your next work."


    Karima represents the boss. Of course her words are beyond doubt, so the interviewer shrugged and said, "that''s it."


    Karima looked at Carl Simonson and said with a smile, "Mr. Simonson, if you agree, we can talk in another room. Do you agree?"

 Chapter 2530

    Karima found a small waiting room, and then Carl Simonson went to the small waiting room with several people who came with him.


    As for Gao Yang, the first thing he did after Carl Simonson left was to call.


    "The three headed dog came to the headquarters of the solar system company for an application. You know what this means, the highest alert!"


    The first call was to grove.


    "People with three dogs come to the headquarters of the solar system company to apply. I don''t know what they want to do, but please prepare all countermeasures immediately."


    The second call was made to big Ivan. The three dogs will fight Satan because of big Ivan, so big Ivan has the responsibility to share the risks brought by the three dogs for Gao Yang.


    "Teacher, the three headed dog applied for a job at the headquarters of the solar system company. I don''t know what they want to do, but I want to talk to them in person. I must find out their purpose here. I''m worried that someone will deal with us."


    Things are too urgent. Gao Yang hangs up immediately after the notice, but here at yalebin, he hopes yalebin can give him some suggestions to let him know what to do next and what to pay attention to.


    After thinking for a moment, yalebin whispered, "the three dogs are from the Navy, not the CIA or the FBI. If the United States wants to attack you, they shouldn''t come to you and tell me the details."


    "There''s no time. I have to see them right away. There are four people. The leader is Carl Simonson. I''ve heard his voice. It''s the commander of the three headed dog in Ukraine. I''ve met him just now. I''m wondering if they came to me for revenge because of personal resentment, but he doesn''t look abnormal."


    After thinking for a moment, alebin whispered: "It''s unlikely that three headed dogs are the best soldiers, but they are just soldiers rather than agents. If they put soldiers on the battlefield and give them a clear enemy, then three headed dogs are the best, but they can''t do what agents can do. If your identity has been exposed, he should start when he sees you. Now that they find the door of the solar system company and see you But there are no exceptions, then it is likely that they are really applying, just applying. "


    "I don''t think so."


    "There''s nothing impossible. Go and ask. In case of condom, I''ve taught you skills. I hope you haven''t forgotten."


    Gao Yang Hung up. He is still at a loss because there are too few clues, because the sudden appearance of a three headed dog is too incredible.


    After the conversation with aribin, Gao Yang wants to call Murphy, the cleaner, the fourth number.


    But after careful consideration, Gao Yang decided not to inform the cleaner for the time being.


    Gao Yang put away the phone and shouted, "porcupine, come in."


    Joseph immediately pushed the door in.


    In front of Joseph, Gao Yang picked up a pistol, pulled the sleeve, loaded it, and then put it into the armpit holster. Then he rubbed his temples and said solemnly: "I want to see four people. They will come to my office later. These four people are extremely dangerous. The most powerful people you''ve ever seen in your life are not as dangerous as them. Later, if I call your name, it''s nothing. If I call your nickname porcupine, don''t hesitate. Use your greatest ability to cooperate with me to kill all of them and use any of you The best way, understand? "


    Joseph followed Gao Yang for a long time. He knew Gao Yang''s ability, but looking at Gao Yang''s dignified and even frightened expression, he knew how strong his opponent was this time.


    "There is a submachine gun in the room. Can I use a submachine gun?"


    After hesitation, Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, you can''t hide their eyes with a submachine gun, and I need you to be with me all the time, otherwise you won''t have a chance to save me or help me."


    Joseph nodded and whispered, "I see. I''m ready."


    Gao Yang stood up, buttoned up his suit, took a deep breath, and said decisively, "come with me!"


    Gao Yang strode out of the office and came to the guest room where Carl Simonson was placed.


    Standing at the door, Gao Yang nodded. Joseph first knocked gently, and then turned the door handle.


    At the moment the door opened, Gao Yang immediately put a smile on his face. Then he quickly walked into the reception room and said with an apology: "sorry, everyone, I''m late. Some things have to be handled immediately. I''m really very sorry."


    Several people in the room all stood up. Karima immediately stretched out her hand and pointed to Gao Yang and said, "this is Mr. Gao, chairman and President of our company, whom I just mentioned to you."


    Carl Simonson and four of them stood up, but all of them were expressionless.


    Gao Yang warmly extended his hand and said to Carl Simonson, "we just met."


    Carl Simonson shook hands with Gao Yang. His expression was slightly surprised, but his surprised look just passed by.


    As long as Gao Yang''s hand is stretched out, he can''t hide it from the discerning person. His shooting training intensity is very high. Even in the army, few people can match his training intensity, so Carl Simonson showed his surprise.


    "What is the purpose of calling us here?"


    Carl Simonson and Gao Yang just shook hands and immediately released. He didn''t seem to adapt to the most common etiquette.


    Straight to the point and straight to the goal, Carl Simonson embodies a strong military style.


    Gao Yang felt a little relieved because Carl Simonson had behaved normally so far and didn''t seem to come to trouble him.


    "I know you are special forces, and very powerful!"


    Standing in front of Carl Simonson, Gao Yang waved his hand vigorously, then said a sentence in a particularly positive tone, then pointed to his eyes with his fingers, and then smiled and said, "because I can see it."


    Carl Simonson remained calm and just looked at Gao Yang. He looked very indifferent, while the other three didn''t mean to introduce themselves.


    Gao Yang smiled and said loudly, "please sit down, everyone, please sit down and let''s talk slowly."


    Carl Simonson sat down directly and watched him sit down. After that, the other three people followed him back to the sofa.


    "You haven''t answered my question, and the beautiful lady didn''t say what it would be like for us to come over, so can we get to the point? Our time is very precious."


    Carl Simonson seemed a little impolite, while Gao Yang hurriedly said, "of course, it''s very important for you to come here. Ladies and gentlemen, we need people with rich experience and outstanding strength to carry out some field work with high risk. I want to know if you are interested. Of course, the salary level is absolutely satisfactory to you!"

 Chapter 2531

    Gao Yang just wanted to know what the three headed dog was doing, so he began to test.


    The first bait thrown is money.


    If Carl Simonson and his team really came for money, then an exciting high price will show some clues.


    "If you work for me, I am willing to pay a monthly salary of 30000 US dollars. In addition, there is a special combat allowance. The combat allowance starts at 5000 US dollars and is capped at 100000 US dollars. I mean daily salary."


    Gao Yang offered a high price that was hard to refuse.


    We can''t take Satan''s income level as the standard. Satan is not the most powerful team in the world, but they are the team with the highest income. There are too many powerful people in the world who can''t get a matching value. If we take Satan''s income as the standard, we can''t do it.


    Hearing the salary level given by Gao Yang, Carl Simonson suddenly looked more tired, while two of the other three people seemed slightly happy, while the remaining one shook his head slightly, and then showed a self mocking smile on his face.


    Looking at their reaction, it is certainly not that the price is too low, so why do these three headed dogs have different reactions from ordinary people.


    The self mocking smile is certainly not that the person felt that the quotation he heard was too low than his psychological expectation and felt insulted. On the contrary, the income level was much higher than he expected, so he had some strange feelings.


    Most likely, their original income level was so low that after hearing a very high offer, they began to feel worthless for their past.


    Is that so? High hopes are.


    After a moment of silence, Carl Simonson nodded and whispered, "it''s really a high price that people can''t refuse. Tell me about your request."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "actually, there are no requirements, but I still want to know your origin.


    Carl Simonson looked impatient again. He raised his hand and said loudly, "everyone, my curiosity is not so serious, but I always need to know something to know, such as which army you are from. What are your specialties, are you good at sea operations or air raids? I don''t know anything about how to arrange appropriate tasks for you.


    Carl Simonson sighed helplessly and whispered, "seals."


    With a smile on his face, Carl Simonson began to reveal some key things.


    The three headed dog is a team of the Navy. It is usually attached to the name of the seal commando. Only a few people know the real serial number. When it is external, it is displayed in the name of the seal commando.


    This is a good start.


    Gao Yang made a very happy expression. He nodded and said, "seal? That''s good! That''s good! That''s great! It''s great!"


    Looking at Gao Yang''s appearance of finding treasure, someone seemed very disapproval, but he soon covered up his emotions.


    It''s no wonder that the three headed dog is hidden in the seal commando, but they don''t like this team. When a boss offers a high salary for his colleagues who don''t look up to him and rejoices as those who don''t look up to him, it''s hard to describe the taste in the hearts of the three headed dog.


    Some of them will never be excited to dress up as pigs and eat tigers. They only have the anger of being looked down upon, just like the feeling that the Phoenix is regarded as a pheasant.


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands excitedly and said loudly, "seal commando, what does this name represent? Needless to say, you deserve the best treatment. I very much hope you can join us, but there is a very key question. Please answer truthfully."


    Without giving the three headed dog some time to think, Gao Yang quickly said, "you are together. You look like you retired at the same time. Am I right? Gentlemen, I want to know why you retired and whether you have a criminal record. This is very important. Please answer."


    Carl Simonson''s face was a little cold. He said impatiently, "we have no criminal record. As for why we retire, what does it have to do with you!"


    Gao Yang said with a dignified face: "Everyone, look at me. Do I seem to know nothing about the army? Well, let''s be honest. If you are from the seal team, you shouldn''t retire now. Your age is in the golden age. With all due respect, those Navy generals are not stupid. No one will be stupid enough to let you go now Retire. "


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, and all four of the three dogs were silent, so Gao Yang followed closely: "I don''t want to know your background or any national defense secrets, but you guys, I always have to know whether hiring you will bring me trouble. I''m a businessman. I have a good relationship with the military and the Ministry of national defense. I can''t offend people. I must be generous and forthright if I''m not a soldier, especially those generals."


    Like regretting a bad joke, Gao Yang covered his mouth and coughed twice to hide his embarrassment, but at this time, Carl Simonson finally spoke.


    "You''re right. Those generals are sometimes not as convincing as people seem or imagine."


    Carl''s expression was very plain, but his hand was clenched, while the other three were depressed, sad, and angry in common.


    "We have no criminal record, but we are unpopular. I led them to a lost battle, a completely failed task, so we were in a bit of an awkward situation. We were quarantined and interrogated again and again like monkeys."


    Gao Yang widened his eyes, frowned and said, "summon?"


    Carl Simonson breathed out, lowered his head and said slowly, "someone must be responsible for everything! That person should be me!"


    "Enough!"


    A man suddenly stood up, he looked very angry, and then he shouted to him: "Our dead brother got nothing but a body bag! And we were betrayed by our superiors, treated as garbage by the civilian general of the Ministry of defense, treated as rags by the general of the Navy, and interrogated by the CIA as traitors! All this failed to bring us down. If you think money can make us yield, you are wrong! Understand!"


    Carl was still sitting upright in his chair. He whispered, "Julian, you''re too excited. Sit down."


    The man who had always looked a little angry immediately sat down, although he still looked very angry.


    Carl continued faintly: "although it is not detailed enough, this is the way it is. So if you think we are in trouble, we may really have some trouble. If you don''t dare to hire us, it doesn''t matter. Can the conversation be over, sir?"


    Gao Yang looked at Carl absently and said in a deep voice, "dishcloth? Dishcloth! This word is very bad. I don''t like it. I hate it very much."

 Chapter 2532

    If Carl and several of them are acting, they must be the best actors.


    "I believe you have been treated unfairly, gentlemen. I really believe it."


    Gao Yang pointed to his eyes and said solemnly: "You shouldn''t tell me what happened. I don''t ask. I''m really afraid of getting into trouble, not because of fear, but because unnecessary trouble must be avoided for businessmen. However, I was also a soldier, so I sincerely invite you to join our company."


    Carl Simonson took off his hat and stroked his hair with his hand. Then he put on his hat again and habitually pulled down the brim. "Sir, I need to know whether the work given us is legal or not."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "of course it''s legal!"


    Carl raised his eyebrows, smiled and said, "you''d better be sure of that. I don''t want to face choices when I start working with my brothers."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang said seriously, "we are a legal PMC company. Although it is newly established, we have a lot of business. We have our business or will have our business in various hot spots and war areas all over the world."


    Gao Yang raised his left hand, pressed the thumb of his left hand with his right hand, and then said in a deep voice: "Iraq, Libya, Shah, Ukraine, let''s say that as long as it is a war-torn area, it is our business area. Man, you have fought. In this place, do you think all actions can be guaranteed to be legal?"


    Gao Yang deliberately mentioned Ukraine, but Carl didn''t react very strongly, but his eyebrows beat unconsciously, while among the other people around him, there was a subconscious move.


    Looking at the reactions of the four people one by one, he raised his face and said with a smile: "in most cases, our business is guaranteed to be legal, but sometimes, it may be your own choice or the choice of the company. Some behaviors outside the legal permission will occur. I can''t guarantee that it can be avoided."


    Gao Yang deliberately makes his words vague and complex. It''s not that he likes it, but that most businessmen speak like this. If they are too straightforward, they may fall into the hands of others. Therefore, we must choose some ambiguous words to let people understand what they mean.


    Carl Simonson fell into a deep thought and said in a loud and low voice, "I can only guarantee that the work given to you is legal in most cases. In addition, I can assure you that even if you need to do something in a gray area, it will never put you in a moral dilemma. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "When you say there will be no moral dilemma, do you mean that there will be no indiscriminate killing of innocent people, or not killing women and children?"


    "Roughly, maybe, should, maybe that''s what it means."


    Carl was lost in thought. The three people around him were motionless, waiting for his decision.


    After thinking for a moment, Carl raised his head and whispered, "I need to think about it carefully."


    "No problem, yes, you are still in the thinking of serving the country. It is normal for some things to turn suddenly. I understand very much that my assistant will leave her phone to you. If you think about it, just call her. Gentlemen, it''s very nice to meet you."


    Gao Yang stood up and made a gesture of seeing off.


    Although Gao Yang very much wants to keep these people under his eyes, it seems that many things are too fast, and too much force may push people away.


    When Gao Yang stood up and stretched out his hand to shake hands, he suddenly took his hand back, and then said solemnly: "I forgot to say a very important question. Everyone, in the solar system company, we don''t talk about dedication. We pursue that there is a return when there is a pay, and there is a high return when there is a high risk. In addition, I can promise you that as long as you do things according to the company''s instructions, no matter what you do, good or bad, the company will undertake for you Bear the consequences, no one here will be used as a rag! "


    After saying that very seriously, Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "nice to meet you."


    When Carl reached out and shook hands with Gao Yang, he suddenly said, "can I ask about salary?"


    "Of course."


    "The monthly salary is 30000. When will it be paid, and how will the combat allowance be paid?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it will be paid monthly. It will be sent to your account on the 5th of each month. The company will open an account for you. If you have joined the company for less than a month, it will be paid in full by day. Please rest assured that our salary has always been paid in time."


    Carl let go of his hand and nodded thoughtfully. At this time, a man around Carl wanted to talk, but he looked at Carl first. After Carl nodded slightly that he could ask questions, the man immediately said, "what about the combat allowance? When can I get it? If there are casualties?"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and smiled: "Good question. Combat allowances are paid on the same day. As for casualties, we have insurance and insurance provided by the company, but if it is an action that will not be contracted by insurance, such as an action that has never existed in the world, the company provides its own casualty pension and medical expenses, with us $600000 for battle deaths and US $1 million for disability. These are It''s a matter of details. If you want to join the solar system company, these details will be discussed with you before signing an agreement. "


    "Very good, I see. Thank you for your answer. It sounds good. It''s better than the treatment provided by Uncle Sam. what can I say, ha ha."


    The questioner seemed to be full of resentment, self mockery and sarcasm. After saying something, he looked at Carl and said, "Captain, what are you hesitating about? Everything speaks with money. At least we pay and see the return, which is better than being..."


    "Enough!"


    Carl raised his voice and said a sentence. He looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "so, do you have any... Actions that can receive combat allowance recently? We are... Very interested."


    Gao Yang smiled and nodded: "it depends on your identity. There are some things that only company employees are qualified to know."


    Carl nodded and sighed, "well, I''ll reply to your assistant as soon as possible."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "if you are in urgent need of money, maybe you should take a closer look at the articles of association of the solar system company, because if our employees are in urgent need of money, they can apply for an advance of one month''s salary. Have you noticed?"

 Chapter 2533

    It seems that people with three dogs need money very much, but when Gao Yang said a rule that all employees of the company know, three of the four people looked very excited.


    Carl smonson thought for a moment, then nodded to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "thank you."


    Gao Yang sent Carl and the four of them to the door. Then Karima led the four away. When Gao Yang closed the door, the smile on his face immediately disappeared.


    He sat back again, held his forehead in his hand, meditated for a moment, and finally said in a deep voice, "what do you think of these people?"


    Joseph is a bodyguard, and the bodyguard must be very accurate in looking at people, otherwise how to distinguish bad people from the crowd. Therefore, although Joseph has no chance to show his ability, he has a set of skills.


    "None of them had guns."


    The first sentence was the most concerned problem, and then Joseph said in a deep voice: "the actions of the four of them are unconsciously cooperating with others, but no matter entering the door, sitting down or going out, at any moment, Carl faces the front, the other three are responsible for one direction, and the four of them have never faced one direction at the same time."


    Gao Yang nodded slightly and said, "I didn''t notice that."


    Joseph murmured: "They have no hostility, but they maintain the action mode of a four person group, but this action mode is the action of holding a gun rather than empty handed, so I confirm that they have no hostility. Then, there is only one possibility to explain their behavior, that is, the four of them are groups that have cooperated for a long time. Cooperation has become their instinct, as long as there are two people together , it will not leave a dead corner of vision for people to use. "


    He shouted: "yes, they are very powerful."


    "They are soldiers. If you plan to let them enter Satan, I think... They will be the most powerful combat team. We can''t form a tacit cooperation with them, but the four of them are already the strongest four person combat team in the world."


    Gao Yang suddenly laughed. Then he looked at Joseph, shook his head helplessly and said, "impossible, impossible."


    "What''s impossible?"


    Gao Yang''s face became dignified and said seriously, "you don''t know what happened. I''ll tell you later. Now as long as you know one thing, only one of us and them can survive. There''s no other possibility."


    Joseph was completely shocked and shouted, "what?"


    "If there are enemies in the world who can''t live together under the same sky, they must kill each other''s mortal enemies anyway, it''s us and them!" he said in a cold voice


    Joseph said with a shocked face, "I thought, I thought you wanted to attract them..."


    Gao Yang pulled his clothes, took out his pistol and put it on the table. Then he said in great distress, "what I''m thinking is how to kill them, how to kill them, and how to kill them silently and without danger."


    Joseph thought for a moment, then said cautiously, "they seem to need money very much. If they really join the solar system company, they can be assigned a task casually, and then..."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "I''m trying to do this, but I can''t, because there are at least eight people left, not four."


    "Left? What do you mean?"


    High pitched channel: "There were many of them, but most of them have been killed by us. Now there are eight left. We can''t act rashly until we know what their current situation is. If we start rashly, we may be exposed. So where are the remaining four? How can we kill them all silently? That''s the key!"


    Some people scratched their heads with headache. Gao Yang immediately took out the phone. Now he must turn to someone for help.


    But after taking out the phone, Gao Yang suddenly said, "wait a minute, the pension standard of the U.S. military is not low. Let me think about it."


    The U.S. military''s war death subsidy is only $6000, mostly insurance, usually $250000, but this money is not given at one time, but first, and then the rest slowly.


    Now the U.S. military has plans to increase the amount of insurance compensation to $400000. In addition, soldiers can buy commercial insurance by themselves.


    These are the insurance of ordinary troops. The insurance limit of special forces with higher risk is usually higher. Gao Yang estimates that the death insurance limit of members of teams such as three headed dogs must be more than one million dollars.


    But looking back on the expressions of Carl Simonson just now, they were surprised at the $600000 war death pension and looked a little angry. It didn''t look like they could get high insurance compensation.


    "A group of people abandoned by the country, no, it''s a rag. Can you say..."


    Gao Yang stood up and began to pace in the room. At this time, Karima gently knocked on the door and pushed the door in. Then she whispered, "they left. I took them outside the office building, and then watched them leave where they couldn''t see."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "how did they leave!"


    "Driving a car, four people share one. It''s a Toyota Corolla, silver. I went to the monitoring room to call up the surveillance video. It''s a 06 corolla, Texas license plate, license plate No. sg11a."


    Joseph was surprised at what Karima did after she left, but Gao Yang knew that Karima would deal with it. It''s normal, but don''t forget that she was an undercover of Mossad.


    "Great. It seems that we can find a lot of things. Four big guys squeeze into a car. No one will rent such a small car. The rental cost of a pickup truck is not much higher than that of Carola. If it''s one of their cars and four people take one... It seems that their economic situation is really bad!"


    It''s refreshing to raise your spirit. Now you can''t do without the help of cleaners. Cleaners are best at investigating these things.


    "Where are their application materials? Bring them all to me, and their surveillance videos must be kept."


    After asking Karima twice, Joseph whispered, "boss, do you want me to follow them? I know the license plate number. I should be able to find them."


    "No, don''t do anything superfluous. Treat them as ordinary candidates now."


    When Gao Yang finished, Karima pursed her lips, but whispered, "that car should belong to a woman. There are two dolls on the rear window, and the license plate is covered with a pink frame."


    Gao Yang picked up the phone and said in a deep voice, "there''s no need for us to find their traces in person. There are professionals to find them for us."

 Chapter 2534

    Gao Yang''s becoming a super user of cleaners is full of chance, but it has to be said that the identity of S-class customer of cleaners is really easy to use.


    Although the membership fee is indeed very high, up to now, Gao Yang has always felt that the membership fee is worth, especially.


    When Gao Yang makes some very important calls, Joseph will avoid it. Although he is a close bodyguard, he must have a little eyesight.


    As for Karima, she doesn''t have to avoid it, because she knows too many things. If she divulges a little secret at will, it will be over. So she''s not afraid to let her know more. This is called not biting when there are more lice and not worrying when there are more debts.


    "How''s it going?"


    "The cleaners began to make a detailed investigation of these people. The military affairs were a little troublesome, but their whereabouts must be no problem."


    After talking to Karima, Gao Yang began to think about how to do it.


    It''s best to let the three dogs die silently. There''s no residue left and no trace left.


    On the premise of intentional calculation but not intentional calculation, it is still very simple to kill these four people. As long as they join the solar system company, they can set a trap and let them perform a mortal task.


    It''s easy if they don''t join the solar system company. As long as they know their whereabouts, they will be able to kill them.


    There is only a thousand days to be a thief, and there is no thousand days to prevent thieves. Similarly, it is very simple to keep thinking about how to kill several people, but it is impossible to keep guard against enemies who don''t know who they are or where they hide.


    The three headed dog is an army. The three headed dog is a soldier. If they are put on the battlefield and assigned a target, they can tear up the enemy, but if they leave the battlefield and guard against assassinations that may come from any time, any place, anyone and any direction in their daily life, they really have only a dead end.


    If he is on the 13th, it is estimated that he can solve all four of the three dogs alone.


    However, even if he doesn''t know where he went on the 13th, Gao Yang has enough people to do the same thing.


    It''s not appropriate to let Satan and the three headed dog fight hard, but it''s still like playing to let the black devil kill the four people of the three headed dog silently.


    The black devil can assemble and start at any time. Now it only depends on how Carl Simonson chooses. If they join the solar system, the black devil will wait for them in sha''a or Yemen. If they refuse to join the solar system, the black devil will come to the United States in a word.


    The combat environment is different. Now it is the main battlefield of Gaoyang. No matter where, in the United States or in any corner of the world, it is the main battlefield of Gaoyang black devil.


    Seriously, Gao Yang really wants to bring three dogs to Satan, or let them work for the solar system company, because Carl Simonson are the best soldiers you can find in the world.


    But Gao Yang dare not. The three headed dog and Satan are absolutely sworn enemies. At present, they can hide the three headed dog, but for a long time?


    There is no airtight wall in the world. There is another saying that paper can''t hold fire. Now the three headed dog is still in the dark. The enemy is bright and dark. Gao Yang can choose any means to completely eradicate the threat, but if the three headed dog knows the truth and knows who the enemy is?


    In particular, if the three dogs know what they shouldn''t know, and Satan doesn''t know what they shouldn''t know, this sentence is very tongue twister. But once this happens, the three dogs take the initiative. As long as they seize an opportunity, they can kill all Satan.


    Whether Satan or three headed dog, black devil or butter knife, these top teams have in common that they have strong explosive power. As long as they have a chance, even if they can start three seconds in advance, they can absolutely ensure that there is no one left to kill each other.


    So Gao Yang really doesn''t dare to take in three dogs, and he doesn''t really lack these people.


    Gao Yang and yalebin discussed for a long time and left the three headed dog supported by the U.S. military system, which has doomed them to die.


    The phone is very busy. He ends the call with yalebin, and Gao Yang starts talking with the cleaner again. Although the time is not long, that is, half an hour has passed, the cleaner has found the car driven by the three headed dog four, which is the cleaner''s work efficiency.


    Once the position of the three headed dog is locked, the arrangement of human tracking or investigation is the next thing. From this moment on, the four person group of the three headed dog cannot escape the eyes of the cleaner, because it is a huge system to deal with the war of only a few people.


    While Gao Yang and the cleaner''s principal in Houston were discussing what to do next, Karima answered a phone call.


    After just saying a few words, Karima covered the microphone and whispered to Gao Yang in a surprised voice: "Carl Simonson''s phone. He wants to talk to you about the details of his work. He has decided to join the solar system company!"


    Gao Yang took a long breath, motioned Karima to stabilize Carl Simonson, and quickly said on the phone: "the target called me. They want to join my company, which makes things much easier. I can solve them myself, but I still need the detailed information of these people, especially the whereabouts of others."


    "Arrange a public meeting, preferably in a restaurant, bar or club. We should arrange people to observe the target nearby. The existing indirect intelligence has too many defects to be accepted as final evidence."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "must you personally observe nearby?"


    "Yes, I don''t have time to explain these technical problems to you. It''s easy to kill them, but to dig out the forces or hidden members behind them, you must observe nearby."


    Gao Yang immediately looked up and whispered to Karima, "just say it''s a meeting. Call back later."


    Karima politely asked Carl Simonson to wait for the phone. Then she hung up and said in a hurry, "Carl said he wanted to join the company, but he asked to talk to you in person. Is it a conspiracy?"


    "Conspiracy? Not impossible."


    The first meeting is just a cover. Carl, what they know or don''t know is bait. It''s really not impossible.


    But Gao Yang also wanted to deal with three dogs. After hesitating, he said in a deep voice: "I want to meet them. Even if it''s a conspiracy, it''s good to let the enemy''s conspiracy start in advance. On the premise that we are prepared, I have to meet them in public, preferably in a restaurant or bar. This is the requirement of the cleaner. You are familiar with here, arrange a restaurant immediately, and I''ll call them personally to invite them to dinner. Come on."

 Chapter 2535

    The choice of restaurant is also required. After quickly finding a suitable restaurant, Gao Yang personally called Carl Simonson and sent out an invitation for dinner.


    Carl Simonson promised to have dinner with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang calls the cleaner, who will go to the restaurant to decorate in advance.


    As a boss, it is really uncommon to invite job seekers to dinner, so it is not easy to find a reasonable excuse, so the specific implementation is very complex, but the whole thing can be explained in a few words.


    Dinner time is seven in the evening.


    Gao Yang is wearing clothes in front of the mirror. Texas is very hot. If he wears a suit shirt in the office, the pistol can be hidden, but the restaurant where he eats is a well-known popular restaurant with moderate prices. It''s certainly not appropriate to eat in a suit. If he wears a shirt or T-shirt, it''s easy to see the gun when he puts it on his body.


    After pulling out the smallest pistol that could be found from his waist, Gao Yang said with regret: "No."


    Joseph also whispered, "yes, it''s easy to find out."


    Karima was worried about Gao Yang''s safety. She whispered, "otherwise, just take it with you. This is Texas. Many people carry guns."


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "yes, many people carry guns, but as the boss of a company, I have a meeting in the company this afternoon, and then go to meet a government official. After meeting with the officials, I immediately go to the restaurant to meet them and have dinner with them. How can I carry a gun at this time?"


    Joseph muttered, "I can only say that the excuse is not good."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "then don''t take a gun. Take one more for me and get closer to me."


    Without a gun, I feel a little strange, but with a gun, it seems abnormal. In order to successfully handle all things, any situation that will make people aware of abnormalities must not appear.


    At this time, Gao Yang''s phone rang. After he connected the phone, he just listened, then hung up the phone and said loudly, "the plot work has been arranged. Now let''s start. We need to control the arrival time. I need to be three minutes late, no more or less, that is, three minutes late."


    Joseph drove. He looked at the time from time to time. Ten minutes before the appointed time, Joseph finally stepped on the accelerator and drove towards the appointed restaurant.


    The car drove very fast, rushed directly outside the door of which restaurant, then got off high, raised his wrist, looked at his watch, and hurried to the door of the restaurant.


    Carl Simonson and the four of them waited at the door of the restaurant as agreed. With an apologetic face, they hurried to the four people, and then shouted, "I''m very sorry I''m late. There''s a traffic jam on the road. I''m very sorry."


    Carl Simonson looked indifferent and whispered, "we''ve just arrived, too."


    Gao Yang made a gesture of invitation to the four people, then smiled and said, "go in. I''ll invite you tonight. Ha ha, I''m almost hungry."


    "There''s a reservation, table five."


    Said a word to the waiter. The waiter immediately stretched out his hand and said, "this way, please."


    The restaurant is very large, with many people, and the decoration is not very high-grade, because it is a Texas steak shop. There is a large and small restaurant to eat, and several friends talk while drinking beer, so it is not as quiet as the high-end restaurant, but a little noisy.


    The waiter led them to a round table. Gao Yang motioned Carl Simonson. After they sat down, he took the menu and made a familiar look. He shouted: "large beef ribs with secret sauce, two with large French fries, two, and then a bottle of beer and a bottle of coke. They all want ice."


    After ordering, Gao Yang smiled at the four people and said, "feel free, guys, there''s nothing to order except steak, but the steak here is really very good. I like it here very much. I don''t know if you''ve been here, but I hope you can like it too. Er, I''ll invite you tonight. Don''t save money for me."


    The eating method of Texas steak is ridiculed by many Europeans, but Gao Yang really likes it, and the four people of the three headed dog don''t seem to have been here, but they also like it.


    "I''ve been here, just this store."


    A younger looking man smiled and said something. Then he stretched out his hand to Gao Yang and said loudly, "my name is Mike, Mike Jones."


    "Hello, Mike."


    He got up and shook hands with Michael. Gao Yang sat down again. Then he rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "don''t you have something to drink, everyone?"


    Mike said immediately, "the beer is ready. Well, I don''t drink it."


    Except Mike, the other three were shaking their heads, so Mike immediately changed his mouth, but Carl turned his head to Mike and said, "you can drink."


    "Oh, beer, I want beer."


    Through the small matter of drinking, we can see that these four people are very self-discipline, and Carl Simonson is the absolute core.


    At this time, Joseph stopped the car and came in. Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "is it difficult to find a parking space? I''ve ordered for you. You like it."


    Joseph nodded and said, "thank you."


    Joseph sat next to Gao Yang. Gao Yang pointed to Joseph and said with a smile, "my bodyguard and driver is also my good friend. You met this afternoon. Now let''s formally introduce Faya."


    Joseph bowed slightly, and then continued to sit with a calm face.


    Carl Simonson always seemed very calm. Gao Yang felt it was time to move on, so he rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "I''m really busy these days, so I''m sorry. We have to get down to business in the restaurant. Before the dishes are served, Carl, what do you want to say?"


    "Mr. Gao, we want to join the solar system company, but I must tell you something in advance, that is, we may really have some trouble. If we don''t tell you in advance, I don''t think it''s fair to you."


    Gao Yang was slightly stunned, and then he said in a deep voice, "Oh, what trouble?"


    Carl Simonson said calmly: "we need money, a lot of money, because we can''t plan revenge without money, so we need to get a lot of money in the short term. If you have something you don''t see and want to do, I think we can help you deal with it. Of course, I mean combat."


    Gao Yang looked a little gloomy. He frowned and said, "revenge?"


    Carl smonson looked calm and said in a deep voice, "recover some private debts from a notorious arms dealer. If you''re worried about causing trouble, we can leave now."

 Chapter 2536

    Who else can this notorious arms dealer except big Ivan.


    Things began to get complicated, but it was good for Gao Yang. The only premise was that what Carl Simonson said was not a prelude to action.


    Gao Yang was silent, and his leg muscles were in a state of tension that could be kicked out at any time.


    After ten seconds of silence, Carl Simonson still stared at Gao Yang, but he didn''t move, so Gao Yang relaxed the muscles on his legs, crossed his hands, made a few small movements, and said in a deep voice: "revenge, revenge! Frankly, everyone, as a businessman, I tried my best to avoid getting involved in this senseless struggle. Then, who is the arms dealer?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "It has something to do with me."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said helplessly: "Gentlemen, you are going to make a sum of money and then carry out your own revenge plan, and I am going to hire you. Please do some difficult and high-risk combat tasks, and then pay you a large amount of money you need. In this way, you will have a relationship with me, and after you have a relationship with me, you will revenge on a powerful arms dealer. Guys, notorious Outstanding is synonymous with great, isn''t it? "


    Carl nodded and said, "it''s great."


    Gao Yang smiled, and then he said in a deep voice, "after you took revenge and left my company, then I don''t think it''s a good thing for me."


    Carl Simonson nodded. Then he stood up and said sincerely to Gao Yang, "sorry for wasting your time. We''ll leave."


    Just then, the waiter began to serve. Looking at the large steak in front of him, Gao Yang suddenly sighed, and then said to Carl, "please sit down. The food has been served. It''s not good to waste. At least go after eating. Then, when we haven''t seen it, repeat, this meal is my treat."


    Carl hesitated, then he sat down again, nodded and said, "you''re right, waste is not good."


    Gao Yang sighed, squeezed a pile of ketchup on the French fries, handed the ketchup to Carl, and then he said with a helpless wry smile: "I know I shouldn''t ask, but I''m curious. I want to know how much the arms dealer owes you?"


    Carl took the ketchup bottle, squeezed the tomatoes out and said slowly, "seventy-six lives, plus one leg."


    Gao Yang, who had just picked up his knife and fork, froze, and Joseph looked at Carl with an extremely surprised look.


    The four people of the three headed dog all had a deep face, raised high and stunned: "76 lives, not money, I thought it was money..."


    "And a leg!"


    The man named Mike said a cruel word, put a steak in his mouth, and then he said fiercely, "as for the money, it has to be calculated with the old men of the Ministry of defense!"


    Carl turned his head and stared at Mike. Mike immediately bowed his head and dared not speak again. He just quickly cut the steak with a knife.


    Gao Yang was stunned. Then he shook his head, put his knife and fork on the steak and whispered: "I don''t know what happened, I don''t want to know, and I shouldn''t advise you, but guys, according to common sense, only the four of you want to take revenge on a big army fire merchant. I don''t think it''s very wise. I also know something about mercenaries. Mercenaries don''t seem to be keen on revenge."


    "We are not mercenaries."


    After Carl said a little, he put a French fries in his mouth, and then he continued to say faintly: "we are soldiers. We carried out a secret mission according to the order. My people are almost dead, another has lost a leg, and another has inhaled too much poisonous gas. He is not dead, but his lungs are over, and he will spend the rest of his life in pain."


    With a plain face, Carl continued: "My supreme officer put the blame on us. I want to bear it myself, but my brothers must bear it together with me. The war dead are OK. Their families received a pension of 400000, which is paid in one time, but there is no subsequent preferential treatment for their families, because they died of a secret mission that will never be recognized, and the disabled received 200000 US dollars, which is paid in one time, No follow-up, we survivors, ha ha. "


    Gao Yang''s face looked ugly. Carl smiled. Then he continued, "can you guess what happened? Yes, we were thrown away as rags. This kind of thing is very common in the United States. I didn''t believe it before, but now I have to believe it."


    Gao Yang waved his fork, then said with a distressed face, "this kind of thing... So you''re going to revenge yourself?"


    Carl whispered, "yes, I have to ask for justice from the dead brothers."


    Gao Yang put down his fork, took a sip of beer, and then he said with a puzzled look: "I don''t understand. If your brothers die on a secret mission, I guess which arms dealer is the target. Since you are ordered to act, this is the business of the government. Then why are you revenge, not the government?"


    Mike said fiercely, "we don''t know, but I think those regular customers are frightened, or they have reached some unspeakable deal with the arms dealer. We are ordered not to mention it. Without revenge and continuous action, it will pass. Everything seems to have not happened!"


    Carl said calmly, "I''m damn, but I''m not dead. Since I''m not dead, I have to let the damn people die!"


    After that, Carl breathed, and then he said to Gao Yang, "we need money, because we didn''t get a penny when we left. We were forced to retire. We would have a sum of money, but after some people found out our plan, they deducted our due money as a means to control us, but!"


    Carl shook his fingers continuously and said in a deep voice, "nothing can stop us!"


    He breathed loudly and said helplessly, "I''m sorry I can''t help you. I''m here. Well, I''m sorry, everyone. I can''t bear the risk you may bring."


    Carl nodded to lead you, but he didn''t seem to give up. He whispered, "I said this to tell you that none of us planned to survive, so if you can give us a chance to make money, we can do anything for you. That''s the purpose of what I told you. You really don''t have to worry that we will leak, because we don''t have a chance."


    Gao Yang seemed hesitant, and when he hesitated, his phone rang.


    "Go! Go! Go!"


    Gao Yang connected the phone and listened to the cleaner who had been talking to him this afternoon. He said three times, go, and then said, "CIA! Calm down, get out!"

 Chapter 2537

    "Do you want it now? OK, I''ll call you later."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, and then said helplessly to Joseph, "where is the car parked? Take my briefcase. I have a very important document to see."


    Joseph wiped his mouth with a very calm dinner towel. Then he stood up and said, "I''ll get it right away."


    Joseph left the table, walked towards the door, shook his head, smiled and said, "sorry, I said, I''ve been busy these days."


    Just picked up the knife and fork, Gao Yang was stunned, and then he said to himself, "Oh, damn it! Wait a minute..."


    Holding a knife and fork, Gao Yang whispered to Joseph who left quickly, but Joseph still walked towards the door without looking back. Obviously, he didn''t hear his cry, so Gao Yang helplessly stood up and whispered, "sorry, excuse me, I''ll be right back."


    It was calm and normal. Gao Yang was about to leave, but at this time, Gao Yang found that Carl Simonson''s eyes changed suddenly, and then the knife in his hand suddenly turned in the palm of his hand and changed direction.


    The knife cuts steak, but Carl kills with the knife.


    The three adjacent tables are all cleaners.


    The family on the left is a cleaner. The woman who takes pictures of delicious food with her mobile phone from time to time will take pictures of several people with three dogs by the way.


    At the back table, two couples whispering at dinner are also cleaners. They will monitor and record all the conversations of three headed dogs with sound acquisition instruments.


    The four people talking while eating opposite Gao Yang are still cleaners.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have to worry about someone shooting at him behind him, because there are cleaners behind him, so Carl''s change is aimed at him.


    The expression on Gao Yang''s face did not change. He seemed to be annoyed that he had to chase Joseph personally because he missed something. His hands were normal and his body language was normal.


    Everything is normal, everything is not normal.


    When I saw Carl''s abnormal movement from the corner of my eyes, all this was abnormal.


    Do you jump out of the range of Carl''s knife attack, lift the table to resist the stabbing knife, or kick a foot under the table?


    Gao Yang made a decision in an instant. He continued to walk outward, as if to catch up with Joseph, but his legs sank slightly. He couldn''t see it if he didn''t pay attention, but he was ready to jump forward.


    Is this really a trap.


    Just then, Gao Yang listened to Carl whispering, "please get down!"


    Carl looked calm, but his voice showed that he was extremely angry now.


    Please get down. This word doesn''t want to be what the enemy should say when he wants to fight.


    Just then, Gao Yang heard someone yelling in the aisle on the right: "don''t move, federal agent! Put your hands on the table..."


    Gao Yang saw that Joseph had half turned back, and he had gone to take out the pistol at his waist.


    This is really a trap!


    Gao Yang shook his head slightly, just like his unconscious action because he was too shocked, but Joseph saw his action, but immediately left his hand from the handle of the gun.


    No matter the CIA or anyone comes, you can''t do it here.


    If you don''t resist, even if you are arrested, there is still room for rescue, but once you start, you will be charged with many crimes. Even if the CIA doesn''t find the necessary evidence, you can detain him by shooting and resisting alone, so unless someone wants to kill him.


    Because the CIA is one of the most powerful violent machines in the United States.


    Until now, Gao Yang''s self-protection means is not to be watched and his background is not known, rather than fighting against a big Mac like the CIA with a gun.


    Since the CIA has started, it is impossible to send only one person. Then, whether a large number of military and police are waiting to arrest him or there are guns aimed at him, now his best choice is not to resist.


    The cleaners are here. Don''t worry about the news.


    It doesn''t matter to be caught. As long as three nuclear bombs are still in hand, everything is easy to say.


    But if you were killed here on the spot, everything would be over.


    At this moment, Gao Yang was about to raise his hand, but at this time, Carl Simonson, sitting in the chair with his head down, said in a very cold voice: "they still start. If they are caught, they will never want revenge again, and we may all die."


    Mike put his hand on the table and didn''t move, but his mouth was angry and yelled, "son of a bitch! Spell it!"


    Carl didn''t get up. He just looked up suddenly and waved his right hand.


    Carl threw the knife out of his hand.


    The goal is not high.


    The knife passed by Gao Yang''s face. With the wind, Gao Yang looked stunned and saw a knife inserted in a middle-aged man''s hand less than five meters behind his side.


    "Ah...!"


    The man with the gun was dressed in civilian clothes. His gun was still in his hand, but his fingers couldn''t pull the trigger.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what happened. Maybe the CIA people really came, and the cleaner''s warning won''t be wrong, but the CIA target is not him, but Carl Simonson and them.


    This turn is too fast.


    Carl pushed Gao Yang away, then suddenly jumped up from the chair Gao Yang had just left, quickly rushed to the man who raised the gun, stretched out his left hand to hold the pistol, hit the gunman''s neck with his right hand, and gently grabbed the gun.


    "Ah!"


    With a shrill cry, the restaurant was in a mess, and the crowd with rich experience in dealing with the shooting quickly squatted to the ground one by one.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Fire!"


    "No fire!"


    "Put the gun down!"


    "Control the situation and don''t hurt by mistake!"


    Loud and violent cheers rang out one after another. Gao Yang saw someone rushing in at the front door of the restaurant, and the gunman who just appeared shouting that he was a federal spy came in from the back door of the restaurant. At this time, at least four people rushed out from the back door, all with submachine guns.


    Gao Yang immediately squatted down with his head in his hands.


    Gao Yang also looked at Carl Simonson. He could only see one back, but just then, someone in the crowd from the front door shouted in an indisputable voice: "fire!"


    Karstmonson''s body stiffened, then he turned his head and noticed that his expression had changed from anger to ferocity.


    "No fire! No..."


    Someone was yelling orders not to fire, and the orders given by the people who rushed in clashed.


    Carl Simonson smiled sadly and then suddenly waved his left hand.


    Carl Simonson has a pistol just grabbed in his left hand, a Glock 17.


    "He''s finished..."


    Gao Yang just uttered a sigh in his heart, not knowing whether it was schadenfreude or sympathy, but saw the four people behind Carl Simonson fall to the ground in an instant.


    Mike and one of his companions pulled out the pistol, and then all the people behind Carl Simonson fell down, and Carl pulled the trigger without even looking back.

 Chapter 2538

    When Carl had a sad smile on his face, Gao Yang knew that things were going to be bad.


    Generally speaking, people who are not heartbroken, discouraged, or determined to die are unlikely to show that sad smile.


    But to Gao Yang''s great consternation, Carl Simonson was so fierce.


    No, to be exact, Mike should be so fierce.


    Because Mike was the only one who shot. Although his companions also pulled out their pistols, he didn''t fire at all.


    When Mike opened fire and hit the four people behind Carl, his companions seemed to have really made up their mind, bit their teeth, quickly turned the muzzle of the gun and aimed at the people who rushed in from the front door.


    By this time Carl had opened fire.


    "Pop, pop, pop, pop."


    The gunshot rang out continuously at a very fast speed, and the rhythm of the gunshot was very strong.


    All four of the three dogs opened fire.


    "Fire! You don''t know who your enemy is... FAK! FAK! Fire! Fire!"


    The speaker was hurt. He screamed sadly to let people open fire, but it was too late.


    Gunfire rang out sixteen times, and all eight people who came in at the front door were knocked down.


    From the beginning to the end, from people entering the door to someone shouting and firing, and then to someone really firing, all the bullets were fired by three dogs.


    That is, no one who came to catch could fire.


    The first person who was shot by Carl''s dining knife as a throwing knife, his index finger tendon was cut off, but the gun could not fire in his hand.


    As for the next, Carl, they shot everyone in less than two seconds.


    In the restaurant, there was only the cry of depression. Someone covered his mouth and was crying.


    Carl''s face was a little confused and a sense of relief after anger. He murmured to himself, "finally, finally, I''ve come to this step..."


    Mike stood up and shouted, "go!"


    "David! Back door! Felly, front door! Investigate the terrain outside! Captain, there''s no chance to turn back! Go!"


    The three men quickly jumped to three different positions. Gao Yang was still squatting on the ground, holding his head in his hands and looking at Carl Simonson in surprise.


    Carl pointed his pistol at Gao Yang, and then he said coldly, "are you snitching?"


    Before shaking his head, Carl took back his pistol again and again, and then he whispered, "it can''t be you. You can''t know who we are or who to report to. How can it be you..."


    With a long sigh, Carl said in a low voice, "I''m sorry to involve you, but you should be fine. Believe what others say. Don''t tell anyone what I say, otherwise you''ll really be in trouble."


    With that, Carl walked to the front door.


    "There are many policemen outside! SWAT!"


    "There''s a back door too! It''s surrounded!"


    "Take the gun, put on your bulletproof vest, and we''ll rush out!"


    "Take hostages?"


    "No!"


    Before Carl ordered, the three men had decided what to do.


    Carl''s cry to his companion seemed unheard. He quickly walked to the front door and squatted in front of a man who had just been shot.


    "Finally pushed us to a dead end. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Do you know what you''ve done! Damn it!"


    "Then do you know what you have done? Do you think we can only do what you say? When we were soldiers, we had no thoughts, but now we are not soldiers. If we have our own thoughts, we will become your nightmare, the nightmare of you bastards. You have achieved your wish. I don''t mind more enemies ¡£¡±


    "You don''t understand! It''s not personal resentment! It''s not to suppress you. You can''t deal with that person just because you want to vent your anger! You don''t know what happened. It''s over and over! Holding on will kill many people! Damn it! You don''t know what happened. You have to take revenge. Everything is for this country Home. "


    Carl said angrily, "you damn liars! Bastards who deal with an arms dealer! It''s you! You ruined this country. Now you tell me it''s for this country!"


    "You''re hurting the overall situation! If you''re not such a stubborn bastard, why do you go to this step today!"


    "OK! Tell me the reason! Why, why not revenge! You can''t revenge on a damn arms dealer. Give me an answer!"


    "I don''t know... This is the highest state secret. I only know that you must stop your practice, otherwise it will bring unbearable harm to this country."


    Carl smiled sadly, and then he said slowly: "I died 76 brothers, I died with them, and then this thing passed. You said that for the sake of the country, this thing should not have happened, everything is over, and the 76 people should not have existed..."


    Carl suddenly raised his voice, and then he roared, "you don''t care, I care! Fuck the overall situation of your mother, fuck the national interests of your mother! You liars just want to cover up the truth! You are all liars! You want this to end? No ~ can ~ can!"


    Roaring out the impossibility, Carl seemed to calm down immediately, and then he said coldly, "the red team has 76 lives. If you don''t want revenge, I''ll come."


    "No, you really don''t know what happened. I advise you to calm down. Now outside..."


    Carl raised his voice and said loudly, "you''re from that department. Tell me how you found us and who ordered to kill us."


    "No, no..."


    After a gunshot, the person talking to Carl cried sadly, "you hit me on the leg, you son of a bitch. I said, I''m CIA. Your phone was monitored. We know you want to make money to revenge. The situation is out of control, so we came, that''s it, that''s it!"


    Carl breathed out, and then he said in a deep voice: "should I let you go? Yes, but you just said to shoot, that is to kill us, to kill us, that is the enemy, since it is the enemy..."


    Carl stopped talking, then there was a gunshot, and the shrill cry stopped suddenly.


    Carl shot the CIA man!


    "Brothers, buy some time, put on bulletproof vests and collect as many bullets as possible. We''re going to be enemies with this country!"


    Carl finally gave the order loudly, and then he immediately attached himself and began to pick up the long gun and bullets from the ground.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say. He feels a little confused.

 Chapter 2539

    Carl Simonson was cornered, so he died.


    For this result, although it is reasonable, it is completely unexpected.


    Big Ivan, what a god!


    The United States will certainly kill big Ivan and must kill big Ivan, but the United States will never act rashly until all the nuclear bombs hidden in the United States are found.


    Mainly dare not.


    So the three headed dogs are tragic. They want revenge, but the United States can''t do it, so they plan to revenge themselves. Unfortunately, the United States still can''t let them do it.


    Who is wrong about this?


    Everyone is right.


    The dead CIA agent is right. He is executing orders. For the national interest, he must ensure that Carl and they can''t seek revenge from big Ivan, because the United States can''t afford the consequences of failure or success.


    Carl Simonson, are they wrong? From the perspective of safeguarding national interests, they are wrong, but from a personal point of view, they are not wrong at all. 76 lives are gone. He must seek justice for his brothers. They are suppressed and excluded, and they have to be directly killed when they plan to do it themselves. What can they do without fighting back, Moreover, they do not know whether the so-called state secrets are true or false.


    Big Ivan''s release of the nuclear bomb in the United States can only be the top secret. The people who do specific things in the CIA are not qualified to know. Carl Simonson and them, of course, are not qualified to know.


    Who''s wrong? Only big Ivan was wrong. He was a notorious arms dealer and a big villain.


    There is no shortage of big events in the world, but some things will be known, while others will never be known.


    The tragedy of Carl Simonson and the whole red team is that they are just tools and small people, but when personal pursuit conflicts with national interests, they can only be sacrificed.


    Gao Yang is one of the few people in the world who knows what happened. On some details, he is the most detailed one, because he led and promoted all this.


    Carl Simonson, they are dangerous enemies who must be killed, but now they don''t have to be arrogant. The United States will personally end all this.


    So, karstenmunson, they''re dead.


    The problem now is how to get through the current crisis. Although Carl Simonson will not kill ordinary people, and they don''t mean to kill him, after all, there are a large number of military and police outside, and Carl in the house can''t raise their hands to surrender. In case of a real fight, they have to be careful not to be accidentally injured at the scene of gunfire.


    So Gao Yang simply fell on the ground, moved a few steps and hid in a dead corner that would not be hit by a bullet.


    Joseph bent down and ran quickly to Gao Yang. Then he fell down and whispered in Gao Yang''s ear, "do you want to help kill them?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "no, everything has nothing to do with us. Just watch carefully."


    Joseph low channel: "I observed the people who came in just now. They belong to different units. The one who took the lead is the CIA. He was shot in the shoulder. Now he is dead and shot in the head. The others are the city special police in Houston. The one who took the lead told his men not to shoot. It should be a temporary team. There is a problem in communication. Now all those people are dead and everyone is shot in the head. These are a few A guy is a dead hand. He didn''t consider leaving room at all. "


    "They are the sharpest knives in the United States. When they get out of the scabbard, they will die. Let them keep their hands, they won''t do it at all," he said in a low voice


    Just then, Carl Simonson had methodically put on his bulletproof vest taken off from the dead body and held a submachine gun in his hand.


    Maybe they were worried that they might hurt the guests of the restaurant by mistake. The first batch of special police forces rushed in all took submachine guns. There were no other weapons at all, because submachine guns had high precision, much weaker penetration than rifles, high firing speed and much stronger power than pistols. Carl and they didn''t wear bulletproof vests. It was really a good choice to control the situation.


    As long as the submachine gun, the three headed dog naturally has only the submachine gun available. Carl holds an MP5 and carries an additional MP5 on his back. After pulling the handle of the gun, he shouted, "prepare, let''s kill!"


    People have been killed, the determination has been made, and there is no chance to look back, so Carl immediately began to become simple. He is no longer the decadent and angry loser, but the strongest force commander.


    After shouting to kill out, Carl Simonson suddenly said, "we''re running away, but we don''t have money."


    After a brief speech to his men, Carl Simonson immediately shouted, "now! This is robbery. Everyone take out your wallet. We only want cash, not any valuables other than cash. Please cooperate!"


    More than a dozen people have died. Who dares not to cooperate in the restaurant.


    Gao Yang was quite surprised. Carl and his team were unlikely to surrender, so they were about to have a firefight with hundreds of special police outside. In this case, Carl also considered that he could not escape without money, so he temporarily wanted to grab it. I really don''t know whether he was thoughtful or arrogant. After all, they had to rush out with their lives when they grabbed the money.


    Mike took a bag and shouted to the cashier in the restaurant, "take out all the cash, come on!"


    The cashier gingerly opened the drawer and took out handfuls of small bills. After Mike took all the money into the bag, he began to let the guests in the store take the initiative to put the cash in their hands into a bag.


    "Thank you, sorry, thank you, sorry."


    When Mike received the money, he thanked and apologized. It seems that he is not used to being a robber, and he also feels guilty.


    Gao Yang is used to carrying a lot of cash, so when Mike comes to him with the bag, Gao Yang has prepared about 3000 dollars. He may be the person with the most cash in the whole hotel.


    Mike didn''t plan to take Gao Yang''s money, but after watching Gao Yang raise the money and look at him, he hesitated, he went to Gao Yang and whispered, "thank you, I''m sorry, I''m very sorry."


    Gao Yang threw the money into the bag and didn''t speak.


    Mike rolled up the plastic bag containing the gun and stuffed it into his arms. Then he said to Carl, "enough!"


    Carl took a deep breath, and then he yelled, "everyone! Raise your hands and get out of the front, or you''ll shoot you. Come on! Come on!"

 Chapter 2540

    Drive out the hostages as the vanguard, and then rush out among the hostages, so that the military and police outside dare not shoot.


    It has to be said that this is a good tactic. When Carl is determined to be the enemy of the country, his means are not only fierce but also unscrupulous.


    Or why it is difficult to deal with those elite soldiers who have been trained to commit crimes because they have experience and strength, which is much more powerful than the police who deal with them.


    The three men threatened the crowd by shooting at the roof. Gao Yang didn''t want to rush out first. In case he was killed by the police outside.


    Driving about twenty people to the door, Carl nodded, then waved with his hand. Then the four people were divided into two groups and stood on both sides of the door.


    "When I count to three, you run out, because I will shoot. If anyone doesn''t run, don''t blame me for being killed."


    Gao Yang and Joseph were not driven to the door at all. There were still many people in the store. Maybe Carl thought there were enough people and didn''t need to pull more hostages to cover them out.


    Looking at a lot of people gathered behind the glass shop door, the police outside were very nervous. Most of them pointed their guns at the door, and then others kept shouting with their horns, asking for negotiation and Carl them not to be impulsive.


    At this time, Gao Yang saw that Mike and another person didn''t come to the store door, but they came to a glass window not far from the store door, and both sides were hidden.


    Gao Yang was stunned and whispered, "what are you doing? Aren''t they going to rush out with the crowd?"


    Joseph whispered, "you can''t rush out. There are so many people outside."


    "What do they want to do? It''s not that they don''t do anything, or they have to fight in the store all the time?"


    Gao Yang was very puzzled. He felt that four of the three headed dogs were dead. Now he could get the most perfect ending by doing nothing.


    "One, two, three, run!"


    The glass door was suddenly pushed open, and the hostages behind the door rushed out. After being threatened and reminded by the police, some people ran out and immediately fell to the ground with their heads in their hands. However, some people still shouted to continue running to the police, most of them women.


    "Dada dada."


    The gun rang, and then Gao Yang found that he was really wrong.


    Carl Simonson, they didn''t rush out at all. They were in a group, one behind the window and the other behind the door. They fired directly at the police.


    Carl''s counting time was also the time when they were ready to break the window. When Carl finished counting, the four people immediately shot at the glass on the doors and windows, then stabbed the glass with a gun, and then continued to shoot.


    Submachine guns are all short shots. Every time the gun rings, someone must fall outside the door.


    The two men covered each other and cooperated in shooting outside. The police just didn''t shoot at the first time. After that, they couldn''t start any effective counterattack against Carl and his four organizations.


    Joseph looked a little stunned. He got up, looked out of the window, and then whispered, "Falk..."


    The police outside fell to the ground one after another. They didn''t want to show mercy, but Carl. The four of them shot too accurately, too fast and too deadly.


    Shooting is not necessarily a good soldier. There are many people with good shooting skills in the world, such as shooters and hunters.


    But the top soldiers must have good shooting skills, especially those special forces soldiers who are trained all the time except combat.


    There is no doubt that Carl Simonson and the four of them are the best four person combination Joseph has ever seen.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help lying down, looked at the situation outside, and then he understood Carl''s plan.


    It''s not to rush out of the chaos, nor is it to take hostages and threaten the police to leave.


    From the beginning, Carl''s plan was to hit hard, kill all the people in the way, and then leave calmly.


    Gao Yang''s eyes widened.


    "Sniper at two o''clock! 120 meters!"


    "Ten o''clock sniper, eleven o''clock high point sniper, 100 meters away!"


    After Carl and the four of them reminded each other loudly, Carl shouted, "set fire! Kill the sniper! Get ready, shoot!"


    Police snipers are generally not too far from the target, which is different from military snipers. Because the police are law enforcement units, they can choose all the most appropriate positions to shoot the target, so the distance between them and the target will not be too far. In this way, the range of submachine gun is enough to counter the sniper.


    The four men pointed their guns at the sniper''s position, and then they fired at the same time.


    After the shooting, Carl quickly changed the magazine, while his companions pulled the spare submachine gun. When Carl changed the magazine, he put the spare gun back and quickly changed the magazine for his gun.


    The two guns cooperate with and cover each other. The time to replace the magazine is very short. Four people move back and forth and cover each other''s shooting. Only four people have completely suppressed the outside police force.


    After changing the magazine, Carl whispered, "rush out!"


    The police outside were completely suppressed. They had no choice but to shoot indiscriminately with guns, and such shooting obviously could not pose any threat to them.


    But there are still many policemen hiding behind the large group of cars outside. If they want to kill all the people blocking the road, Carl, they must go out.


    At the command, Carl rushed out of the restaurant first, while Mike jumped out of the window. After they squatted outside, the two who stayed in the restaurant to cover followed.


    This is not a movie, so Carl''s four tough tactics and performance can only be described as magic.


    Gao Yang destroyed the three dogs with a cannon, so although he had fought with the three dogs, he couldn''t know the real level of the three dogs, and now he knows.


    After comparing Satan with the three headed dog, Gao Yang found that Satan was far worse than the three headed dog in this kind of small cooperation. He was selected by thousands of people. I don''t know how many years of training had passed under the same tactical system. If Satan, who belongs to different countries and teams with different training time, can be comparable with them, it is self deception.


    Joseph whispered, "it''s too strong."


    "Yes, it''s strong, but they''re still dead. Even if they can leave here, they''re dead."


    Carl and they quickly covered each other and killed out of the police encirclement, but the four people couldn''t do everything after all, and it was impossible to clean up all the people. A policeman hiding behind the police car fired a shot, and then Gao Yang saw a three headed dog flying blood on his leg.


    Gao Yang sighed softly, and then he whispered, "with the wounded, they can''t escape. Even if they can leave here temporarily, they are dead, dead."

 Chapter 2541

    "Get in the car!"


    When he rushed to the parking lot, Carl Simonson gave a low cry, then took out the key and opened the door.


    Two people covered, one pushed his companion who was shot in the leg into the car, and then Carl Simonson took the driver''s seat.


    When the car drove out, Mike said in a deep voice, "Captain, Roy was shot in the leg. I need to stop his bleeding. Drive steadily."


    Carl didn''t look back, but said in a deep voice, "how''s it going?"


    "I can hold on and continue my activities."


    The man named Roy looked at his wound. He was shot in the back of his thigh close to the leg bend, but fortunately, the bullet just rubbed. As long as the hemostasis problem is not too big, but this position is too close to the leg bend, a slight move will definitely involve the wound and be very painful.


    "Prince, guidebook!"


    Prince didn''t have a map in his hand, let alone the road book he would have when racing, but when Carl finished, the man named Prince immediately said, "full speed, straight line, one mile."


    "Slow down to 40 and turn right."


    "High speed turn, speed 70, turn left at the second intersection."


    "Turn right ahead is the wharf, turn left is the Bay Bridge, and there is no police behind."


    Prince is a local. He looks at the road signs and gives instructions to Carl based on this impression, while Carl focuses all his attention on driving, which makes them much faster.


    While the car was speeding, Mike took a small box from the car, and Roy, who was shot in the leg, tied his thigh with a rope.


    Mike opened the first aid box, took out scissors from inside, cut Roy''s trouser legs, quickly cleaned and disinfected the wound, and sewed it up with a needle and thread.


    After untiing the rope tied to his thigh, Mike with bloody hands wiped his hands on the car seat, and then said in a deep voice, "where are we going? Where can we go?"


    Carl said in a deep voice, "we have no way to go, no way to retreat."


    There was a brief silence in the car, and Prince continued, "500 meters ahead, right or left."


    "Go to the dock."


    Carl made a decision. After he turned right at high speed, he said in a deep voice: "we can''t escape in the city. Contact bulletproof vests and keep minimum weapons and ammunition. Mike, put the money away."


    Carl gave the order. The other three immediately began to untie and take off their bulletproof vests, and then left only a submachine gun and several magazines on their bodies.


    When Prince, who was sitting on the co pilot, took off his bulletproof vest, he immediately reached out and held the steering wheel. At this time, Carl released the steering wheel, but his foot was still on the accelerator.


    With the cooperation of the two people, the speed of the car was not affected at all. Although cars came and went in the street, they could still walk back and forth in the traffic flow under the control of Prince on the co pilot.


    Taking off his bulletproof vest, Carl put his hand on the steering wheel and the car rushed to the dock at high speed.


    When he could see the sea, Carl whispered, "open all the windows!"


    "Window open!"


    "Prepare for the impact!"


    "Impact preparation!"


    The car rushed to the dock. Carl suddenly released the steering wheel, retracted his arms in front of his chest and made a move to alleviate the collision. Then he suddenly roared!


    "Ah!"


    The car dashed into the bay at more than forty miles an hour.


    With a loud bang, the front of the car hit the water, the front windshield broke quickly, and the sea poured in from the four windows.


    It''s all dark.


    The water is darker.


    When the car was completely submerged, Carl''s hat finally fell off.


    With one hand, he grabbed the hat floating in the water and tucked it into his belt. Then Carl quickly drilled out of the window, but he didn''t rush to float up. Instead, he grabbed the window with one hand and knocked three times on the roof with one hand.


    Carl began to dive.


    After diving for at least 50 meters, Carl slowly floated up and showed his head.


    At high tide, the water in the Bay was very deep, and the water level in the wharf was already deep. Carl swam a little to the shore, reached out and grabbed the oyster shell on the wharf and stopped temporarily.


    There are many containers on the dock. The lights are very bright. The noise of the crowd came from a distance. The movement of the car rushing into the water just now attracted the attention of many people. They are checking the situation.


    Around Carl, three heads came out one after another.


    Carl made a quick judgment, and he extended his hand to the other side.


    They were in Galveston cove, out of the deep waters of the pier. To the left, to the northwest, there is the Jacinto tubfaro canal. Along the canal, you can go deep into the urban area. To the right, there is the Great Bay, and out of the bay is the Gulf of Mexico.


    Carl pointed to the other side of the bay. If they want to swim, they need to swim at least 3000 meters, but there are two small islands in the bay. They can stay on the island.


    The four people slightly exposed their heads, took a deep breath and dived into the water. They began to swim to the other side silently. Only when they couldn''t hold back, they would expose their heads, take a breath, and then dive into the water again.


    Almost as soon as they started swimming, two helicopters appeared on their heads, and a large number of police cars rushed to the dock one by one.


    One of the two helicopters hit the searchlight at the place where the car entered the water, and the other flew around in the air and illuminated the water surface with the searchlight. However, although the searchlight beam is strong, the irradiation distance is too small. It is almost impossible to find the slow but highly concealed four people swimming on the water.


    Quietly swimming, Carl was always in the front. He didn''t choose to go to the island to stay and rest, but went through the gap between the two islands.


    The tide began to ebb, the water began to flow, and Roy, who was injured in his leg, gradually slowed down.


    Mike reached Roy silently, held out a hand, grabbed Lloyd''s collar and took him swimming forward.


    As soldiers may know, whether it''s armed cross-country or armed swimming, it''s not even necessary to say when your comrades in arms are out of strength.


    At this time, there was no need to dive, and Prince swam over. He and Mike held prince from left to right, always following Carl.


    The straight-line distance was three kilometers, but the swimming distance was at least five kilometers. When Carl first stood in the shallow water, raised his gun and observed for a long time, he waved his hand, slowly stood up and began to go ashore.


    The shore is the forest. Choose a place with vegetation to avoid leaving footprints. Quickly pass through the narrow beach and four people enter the forest.


    "We temporarily got rid of... Tracking, examining Roy''s wound and taking a three minute break."


    Carl looked at Roy''s white wound soaked in the sea and said nothing. Then he looked at the helicopter in the air across the bank. The searchlight was too bright and could see very clearly a few kilometers away.

 Chapter 2542

    After watching the helicopter for a while, Carl turned and sat opposite the three people, took the submachine gun on his back and unloaded the magazine.


    The seawater corrodes the gun too much, but Carl, they don''t intend to use their weapons all the time, so it''s no problem.


    He shook the sea and the magazines. After inserting a magazine back into the gun, Carl took his hat from his waist and took it to his head.


    With his hat straight, Carl said slowly, "we''ve got rid of the pursuit for the time being, but we''ll search the whole city soon. There''s little chance that we can leave."


    After a moment of silence, Carl suddenly said, "do you regret it?"


    Mike said very seriously, "don''t regret it! If you didn''t take us, I would have done it myself!"


    Carl whispered, "our plan is revenge, but now we have become the public enemy of the country."


    Prince said somewhat depressed, "what I hate most is not that big Ivan..."


    Shaking his head, prince said in a deep voice, "in short, I don''t expect to live."


    "Today, we killed several policemen, which makes me feel a little guilty. I don''t intend to be the enemy of the country. I just want revenge, but we were betrayed and abandoned. Now when we start to be chased, Captain, Captain, I won''t regret it. I just don''t know who to hate."


    Injured Roy couldn''t see any pain. He just looked confused.


    "I don''t know who to hate, that big Ivan, the general, the CIA, or to kill our police and the FBI''s federal police."


    After Roy finished slowly, Mike said in a hurry: "the CIA definitely colluded with the arms dealer. It must be! The CIA didn''t have domestic law enforcement power, so they went to the FBI. Didn''t you hear that the CIA asked to fire, and the FBI didn''t allow to fire. Although they were killed... There''s no way! Would you like to be killed or kill them?"


    After that, Mike said angrily: "We just want to find the damn arms dealers for revenge. They are foreign arms dealers, but the CIA will try their best to stop us. They treat us as terrorists and directly want us to die! Don''t you hear what the guy is saying? Well, treat us as terrorists, let them get what they want! Whoever wants to stop us, kill him! Guys, now The whole world is against us. There''s nothing to worry about. Besides, do we have a choice? "


    Carl said in a deep voice, "I only asked you if you regret it. I didn''t ask you how you feel. Since you don''t regret it, let''s go. It''s been delayed for two minutes."


    Carl stood up and whispered, "Prince is a top soldier. Mike takes care of Roy. Let''s go."


    No one asked where to go because they had nowhere to go.


    "What''s next?"


    "Change your clothes and find a way to get out of here."


    After a short conversation, the four men walked silently through the woods.


    The area of the woods was not small, but there was always a time when the four came to a road, opposite a residential area.


    "There are many folk houses here. We broke into a family''s house, changed our clothes and left. We can find a car by the way.


    But when Prince whispered, Carl pointed to a brightly lit shop and said, "what''s that, a barbershop?"


    Prince took a look and said, "yes, barber shop."


    Carl looked around and whispered, "I''m going to have a haircut."


    Mike said in surprise, "Captain, I don''t want to question your decision, but at this time, you go to have a haircut?"


    Carl took off his hat, touched his wet hair and said in a deep voice, "I just want to look decent after I die."


    Mike nodded and whispered, "good."


    Carl waved his hand. The four men quietly crossed the road and trotted to the barber''s shop.


    Prince suddenly said, "it''s more than nine o''clock. I think barbers are Chinese. Only they can open their shop so late."


    When they were about to reach the door of the barber shop, the light in the house went out, and then the two men came out to close the door.


    Those are really two yellow people.


    "Haircut!"


    "Oh, thanks, oh, no, don''t hurt us. The money is for you, all for you..."


    Prince, who suddenly appeared, startled them, but when they saw the black muzzle of the gun, they immediately raised their hands.


    "Chinese?"


    "Yes."


    "What did I say? Go in!"


    A total of six people all entered the barber shop. The owner was a man and a woman. When they clearly saw the appearance of the four people, they trembled all over.


    Carl took down the gun, took off his hat, sat in the barber chair and said very calmly, "pot cover head, please hurry up, thank you."


    The two shopkeepers were too scared to move. Mike said impatiently, "I''m not going to kill you. What are you afraid of? Who''s the barber? Hurry up!"


    "I''m... Just a haircut?"


    "Just a haircut!"


    "OK, OK, this is sea water? Then... Wash your hair first?"


    Carl sat upright in the barber''s chair. After hearing the barber''s advice, he looked at himself in the mirror, reached out and touched his beard, nodded and said, "good."


    Carl lay down. The woman''s hands were shaking badly, but she washed his hair.


    But when the barber started, the pusher in his trembling hand was directly connected to the back of Carl''s head.


    "Sorry... Sorry, please don''t hurt us..."


    The barber''s apology was crying. Carl said calmly, "it doesn''t matter. No one will be hurt here. This may be my last haircut. Please relax and have a better haircut. Thank you."


    The barber''s hand was still unstable, but he was getting better, and then his hand stabilized, so Carl''s hair was quickly shaved all around, leaving only a short section on his head.


    "Is that ok?"


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Carl nodded, smiled and said, "very good, thank you."


    "Do you... Want to shave?"


    "If you can, thank you."


    The barber took out a razor instead of an electric razor. Then he covered Carl''s face with shaving cream and quickly shaved off Carl''s stubble.


    But after the barber finally picked up the towel and wiped off the residual shaving cream on Carl''s face, Carl looked at himself in the mirror and said with a smile, "it''s very clean. It''s much cleaner than myself, and it''s very comfortable. It''s very good. Thank you. Please cut their hair, too. The same pot cover."


    Mike laughed. He shouted, "well, I''ll come first."


    No one spoke in the room, only the sound of water and the hum of electric pushers.

 Chapter 2543

    An hour wasted, and a precious hour wasted on the way to escape, can only show one thing. Carl Simonson doesn''t think they can escape.


    Perseverance or never give up, there must be a way to live after all, but Carl and the four of them have reached a dead end, and no miracle can happen again.


    Therefore, it is not particularly difficult to understand that it takes an hour to prepare your face in advance.


    "How much is it?"


    "Money? No, I don''t want money. Just treat it as my treat."


    "No, the money is still to be given. We are not robbers. We are just customers who want a haircut. So, how much is it?"


    "Eighty..."


    Carl Simonson tilted his head. Mike took a $100 bill from the wet money and handed it to him. After the barber caught it tremblingly, Carl Simonson said seriously: "I''ll give you an extra $20. It''s a compensation for delaying your work."


    "It''s okay, uh, thank you."


    Carl nodded and said to Mike, "tie it up."


    The barber was about to cry with the money, and his female assistant had begun to sob in a low voice.


    "I won''t hurt you, just to prevent you from calling the police to reveal our trace, so I''m sorry that you have to spend the night here. Tomorrow someone will find your situation and let you go."


    After apologizing politely to the barber, Carl waved his hand. Then Mike and Prince tied them firmly to the chair and gagged their mouths.


    The four men walked out of the barber shop. Carl looked at Roy and said, "next, it''s time to treat your leg."


    "Is it necessary?"


    "It''s not necessary."


    "Forget it, and you don''t have to endure it for too long."


    Roy gave up treatment. He felt that the time he could survive was counting down in minutes, so why.


    Carl said no more. He waved, and the four men entered the forest when they came.


    "The police will block the whole city. SWAT or strong combat units of the military will bite us after finding our trace. The possibility of breaking through from the sea has been completely lost. After we enter the water, the nearby waters will be completely blocked."


    Without a map, Carl stood in front of the three and told his views in a calm tone.


    "We are blocked in the urban area of Houston, and all intersections must be blocked, especially nearby. Before our trace is not found, it can be considered that only the police block the intersection, and the strong combat units will provide mobile support at any time. To maintain high mobility, only the helicopter."


    Carl paused, no one asked, so he continued: "After we have demonstrated our combat effectiveness, now the people who pursue us have learned a lesson. The police will be fully prepared to avoid fighting with us as much as possible, but delay us and wait for the arrival of support. As the support unit of the main combat power, if they want to ensure high mobility, the helicopter opportunity they take is the main means of attack."


    Mike whispered, "our main threat is the helicopter. As long as we avoid the helicopter, no one can stop us."


    Carl smiled: "yes, so my plan is not to hide and avoid, but to break through the siege and kill out of the city. Before being completely surrounded and losing mobile space, let''s go now."


    After walking through the woods for a while, Carl stopped as soon as he left the woods.


    A police car, with flashing lights but no sound, walked and stopped at a very slow speed, coming from Carl''s side.


    "Police!"


    Prince whispered, "is there only one police car looking for us? I don''t think it''s looking for us. What can only one police car do?"


    Carl whispered, "there aren''t so many police in Houston. It''s impossible to deploy a large number of police everywhere."


    "Do you want to avoid it?"


    "No, catch them and grab the car."


    Very calm gave the order, Carl gently waved his hand, and the three easy-to-use people opened a little distance and ambushed on the roadside.


    Prince suddenly whispered, "do you need to kill them?"


    "No, if it''s not necessary, don''t kill."


    Prince breathed a long sigh of relief.


    The police car slowly drove over. The front window was wide open. You could see a policeman put his arm on the window and looked at the woods on his right very easily.


    When the police car came to the front, the three men suddenly jumped out and aimed their guns at the two policemen on the car.


    Carl stood in front of the car. Mike pointed his gun at the co pilot''s policeman. Prince quickly bypassed the police car and put the gun directly in the face of the driving policeman.


    "Turn off the engine and get out of the car! Or I''ll kill you!"


    The two policemen in the car were very stunned. The driving policeman had put his right hand on the radio, but he cleverly took back his right hand and raised his hand.


    When he opened the door, Prince whispered, "get off!"


    Both policemen got out of the car very confused. Carl stood in front of them and whispered, "what''s your task?"


    "Patrol to see if there are... Abnormalities."


    "It''s looking for us, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    Originally wanted to lie, but looking at Carl''s eyes, the policeman who spoke didn''t know why, subconsciously told the truth.


    "How many of you are looking for us?"


    "A lot, a lot, all the police are out, block all the intersections, and report any abnormalities immediately."


    "What about this area?"


    "Our police station is responsible for blocking the main intersections and sending police cars to patrol. If any abnormalities are found, report them in time. The target is four white men, extremely dangerous..."


    Carl nodded and then said to the two policemen, "you cooperate very much, which makes you save your life. Thank you for your cooperation. Now, please take off your clothes and wait for others'' help here."


    The two policemen began to take off their uniforms, and then they stood by the side of the road with their hands raised.


    Carl shook his submachine gun and whispered, "take it to the woods and make them faint for hours."


    With two dull blows from the woods, Mike and Prince soon walked out of the woods again.


    Carl looked at the things in the car and said to several people: "a shotgun and an M4. Both policemen wear bulletproof vests. They are prepared. Now, let''s put on our uniforms and go out of town. This is a good opportunity. Prince drives. Mike, you and Roy are in the back seat."


    Carl and Prince put on their uniforms and drove forward at a very slow speed.

 Chapter 2544

    The police car drove on the open road, but after leaving the path leading to the Bay, there began to be more cars.


    Prince drove the car and completely lowered the window, while Carl rolled down the window in the co driver''s seat. He kept looking out of the window as if he were looking for something.


    There was always the call of the police radio on the car, and the call of the radio gave Carl and them a lot of valuable information.


    "The police are still transferring here."


    "Because they have no harvest near the wharf, they can only expand the search scope, but so far, this is not the main search area."


    After a brief conversation with prince, Carl looked at the roadside and said in a deep voice, "drive slowly."


    "There''s a police car opposite."


    Prince''s voice was not nervous, but he was still a little nervous, because Carl could see what he could see.


    "As usual, ignore it."


    A police car passed Carl and them at the same slow speed. When the two cars were about to cross, Prince flashed his lights, then waved his arm at the window and said hello.


    Prince''s moving arm just covered his face, and the police car driver greeted prince with the same action.


    Prince took a long breath and whispered, "it''s over."


    Further ahead is a big intersection, but the traffic flow speed begins to slow down. You can see many police cars at the intersection far away. Each passing car has to be inspected, which leads to traffic congestion.


    "The police car came from the emergency lane just now. Let''s take the emergency lane."


    Prince drove into the emergency lane, and just then there was a call from the front station on the radio.


    "Suspicious targets are found at the gas station at the intersection of highway 146 and highway 146B overpass. Please go to the nearby patrol police for support!"


    Carl grabbed the radio talker and said in an obviously changed voice, "this is police car 00287. We are nearby and go to support immediately."


    Prince said anxiously, "where is the alarm switch? Where is it? Oh, here!"


    Prince pulled a switch, and the police car he drove immediately began to roar the alarm. The speed suddenly accelerated and began to rush forward in the emergency lane.


    Less than a kilometer ahead, the police cars at the intersection can be seen. Many policemen are checking each car in turn and are very careful. However, when Carl''s car is approaching quickly with the alarm, two policemen quickly move the barricade and signal them to pass quickly with hand-held indicator lights.


    Even Carl was excited when he quickly passed the first roadblock.


    As the police car sped along, Prince whispered, "are we going to the gas station?"


    Carl said without thinking: "since we are the target they are looking for, the people at the gas station are certainly not, so we go there, the alarm will be lifted soon, and where will we have the chance to leave."


    Mike said excitedly in the back, "we have a chance, don''t we?"


    Carl whispered, "yes, thanks for the police car. We have a chance, but don''t make any more noise, Mike."


    The police car drove all the way to the gas station where the suspicious target was found, and then rushed directly in. You can see that there are already five police cars at the gas station, and there are three helicopters circling in the sky, and the searchlight is always on the ground, shining on the four surrounded people.


    When they arrived, a fat policeman came up with his arms swinging back and forth to signal that the crisis was over.


    The three helicopters immediately turned around and flew in different directions, and the police gathered quickly returned to their police car.


    One police car after another flashed the lights and left quickly. The fat old policeman who had just waved shouted when passing Carl''s car: "return to their respective areas. It''s all right here!"


    Prince drove out of the gas station, but of course he didn''t go back, but drove towards the entrance of the highway. He was very excited and said, "we''re in beidun district. We''ll drive along the road for another ten miles to be the No. 10 national highway. As long as we get on the highway, we can certainly leave Houston!"


    Carl murmured, "you choose the route."


    Prince stopped talking. He increased his speed a little.


    It was close to the highway. The sign showed that there were only three miles left, but Carl suddenly said, "wait, slow down."


    Prince immediately slowed down, and then he shouted, "what''s the matter?"


    Carl frowned and said, "we''ve been found."


    "Found? No."


    Carl sighed and said, "the police station calls very frequently, but now, don''t you think there are a lot less calls? Just now the call was a woman, and now the dispatcher we can hear is a man. His voice is no longer young. The most important thing is that we have driven far, but we haven''t seen a police car. This is abnormal."


    Mike whispered in the back seat, "maybe the dispatcher just changed shifts..."


    Carl said in a deep voice, "just see if there is a helicopter in the sky. Don''t worry about exposure. Stretch out your head and have a look."


    After that, Carl immediately leaned out half of his body. Mike also opened the back window and leaned over to look at the sky.


    There was no searchlight in the sky, but there was a light flashing. Although it was very high, it couldn''t hide Carl''s eyes.


    Carl returned to the car, and then he still said without any emotion: "helicopter, two, we''ve been followed."


    Prince patted the steering wheel heavily, but Mike was very depressed and said, "how could he be found."


    Carl closed his eyes, then suddenly opened them and said in a deep voice, "don''t tell me, turn to the path after seeing it!"


    Prince immediately turned the steering wheel violently. As soon as Carl finished speaking, a path appeared, and they had just driven up the path. Before 200 meters, the dazzling light suddenly lit up, so that Prince couldn''t see anything in an instant.


    "Searchlight!"


    "We were found!"


    Carl closed one eye and shouted, "snake maneuver, don''t stop!"


    Carl had just finished roaring, and suddenly there were several very bright spots on the roof. Then Prince shook and fell on the steering wheel.


    The light on the roof is because the bullet has punched a bullet hole, and then the light of the searchlight shines into the car along the hole, so it will be very bright.


    Prince was shot.


    Prince''s body shook and fell forward on the steering wheel, but then he straightened back and hissed, "I''m shot. Take over."


    Carl grabbed the steering wheel and twisted it suddenly. Then the bullets flew by the car and hit several on the bonnet.


    Carl knew it well. This time, it was really over.

 Chapter 2545

    "That''s it! When they applied, I thought they were rare talents, so I decided to show my respect and sincerity in person. I hope some of their very powerful seals can join my company. How can I know they are terrorists?"


    Gao Yang looked very angry. In front of him sat three people in charge of interrogating him.


    The war between the four three headed dogs in the restaurant did not bring any harm to Gao Yang, but Gao Yang still had follow-up trouble, because he sat with several three headed dogs for dinner. Many people saw this. When Carl and they rushed out, Gao Yang and Joseph must be strictly controlled.


    "Have you known them before? Have you met?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "I don''t know them. I don''t even know their names except Carl, the leader. I first met them in the company today, and then he asked me to talk. I didn''t have free time except dinner time, so I made an appointment with him in the restaurant, that''s it."


    There were three people asking Gao Yang. Although it was an interrogation, the interrogators were very polite.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. He breathed a sigh. Then he said angrily, "enough, I have fulfilled my civic responsibility and said everything I know. If you have anything else to ask, wait for my lawyer!"


    After that, Gao Yang hit his hand heavily on the table, and then said angrily: "this damn day, I''m a victim! I''ve also been robbed of a lot of money! Damn it, I should have asked someone to meet in the hotel. It''s a stupid mistake! Now I have to bear the consequences of meeting with several terrorist elements. Damn it. Next, please talk to my lawyer. I''ve had enough!"


    The presiding judge closed the notebook and said gently: "Mr. Gao, please just ask about the situation at that time. You were not treated as a suspect, otherwise you would not be here to question you. In addition, I suggest you do not need to call a lawyer, because the question is over, and we may need you to cooperate with the next questions, but that''s all for today, Mr. Gao. Thank you for your cooperation."


    Gao Yang stood up and shook hands with the presiding judge. Then he was politely invited out.


    When Gao Yang left, one of the three whispered, "just let him go? I think it''s better to interrogate him carefully."


    The presiding judge shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "there is no chance. Just now the mayor called to ask about Mr. Gao. We can''t go too far. Moreover, the calls of those people were all monitored. They really met for the second time, and the evidence submitted by the solar system company is very sufficient. Those people applied to them for a job."


    Looking at the people next to him still thinking, the presiding judge whispered, "you CIA have been talking about this. I want to know if they had any contact before, wouldn''t you know?"


    "Well, you''re right. It has nothing to do with the solar system company."


    When the three people in charge of interrogation and recording made a preliminary decision, Gao Yang had met Karima.


    Karima looked very worried. When she saw Gao Yang, she quickly said, "are you okay? Carl, they are afraid of cloth. I''m sorry, it''s my dereliction of duty. I''m really sorry, chairman, I..."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said impatiently, "don''t say this. It has nothing to do with you. Who could have thought it was a terrorist. I''m fine. I''m fine. You don''t have to worry."


    Karima whispered, "their application resumes have been handed in as evidence, and the company''s internal surveillance video has also been handed over to the police."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "don''t say that. It''s okay. I want to go home and sleep."


    Just then Joseph came out of another room. He had just been interrogated and released a little later than Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you''re out, too. Good. Now I''m tired to leave here."


    The three hurried back to Gaoyang''s luxury car. When they got on the car, Gaoyang breathed a sigh of relief, and then immediately said, "give me my satellite phone."


    Karima gave Gao Yang the satellite phone. Gao Yang directly called the cleaner''s person in charge in Houston, but no one answered the phone, so he immediately called Murphy again.


    After waiting for Murphy to connect, he whispered, "there''s a big mess here in Houston. You should already know. I can''t contact your person in charge. I want to know whether this matter has implicated me."


    "He is very busy now, so are you and me. At present, there is no problem with your situation. The person interrogating you has nothing to do with us, but I just got a report and your suspicion has been ruled out.


    Gao Yangchang breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "great, have you heard from those people?"


    "Yes, a barber called the police, four people cut their hair at his place, and then tied him up. If there was no accident, it was those people."


    "Barber? I went to have my hair cut on the way to escape? Are you sure it''s them?"


    "Sure, because two stunned policemen were found nearby."


    Gao Yang felt a little uncomfortable. Maybe it was the rabbit''s death and the fox''s sorrow. He didn''t know why he felt some sadness.


    "So, are you sure you can kill them?"


    Murphy said slowly: "this is the embodiment of the national will. There are four people, only four people. Even if they are powerful, they can''t compete with the national will, so you don''t have to worry at all. After they die, I''ll give you their death evidence to make you feel at ease. That''s it. Just wait for the result. Have a good time."


    Hung up the phone, Gao yangleng for a moment, and then he called big Ivan.


    Waiting for big Ivan to connect, he said in a loud and deep voice: "those people, they even want to avenge you, ha ha, but don''t worry, because they are dead, and the United States will kill them for you, so this is the understanding."


    Big Ivan was silent for a moment, and then he said with a little surprise: "do you want to kill me? Are you sure? Do they know where I am? Or did the U.S. government deliberately disclose my situation to them?"


    Gao Yang simply said what happened and explained what he saw. Then he said in a deep voice: "from the signs I observed, the U.S. government is trying to avoid them taking revenge on you. As for the news leakage, I think there may be another channel."


    Big Ivan was silent again. Maybe he was thinking. After a while, big Ivan whispered, "do me a favor. I need them to come to me for revenge. It''s very important to me, so can you save the four guys?"


    Gao Yang was stunned, and then he whispered, "what did you say? You say it again, I''m worried if I heard something wrong."

 Chapter 2546

    What big Ivan said seemed to be joking, but his tone was very serious.


    "Do me a favor and try to save the four people if you can. I need them to come to me for revenge, which is very important to me."


    The second time he heard big Ivan''s request, Gao Yang took a breath, and then he said, "why?"


    "You know where I am now. Many people know where I am. The problem is, I can''t leave this place now. You know the reason, right?"


    Gao Yang certainly knows the reason, because big Ivan forced the United States to kill him with a nuclear bomb, but as a compromise, big Ivan can''t leave his manor in South Africa. He has to be monitored by the Americans to ensure that he won''t do anything harmful to the United States.


    Big Ivan had to compromise, but now he is equivalent to house arrest. Although big Ivan can remotely control his men to continue their activities, big Ivan can''t easily leave South Africa. The worst thing is that it''s very difficult for big Ivan to even make a phone call when he knows he''s there and uses American monitoring means.


    It''s not that he can''t call, but it''s particularly difficult. For example, Gao Yang rarely contacts big Ivan without special circumstances, because every call he makes with big Ivan will waste a valuable opportunity for foreign communication.


    In order to prevent phone eavesdropping, big Ivan needs a set of complex interference means. First, when making a phone call, he has to make hundreds of calls at the same time. These machines can be realized, which is not too troublesome, but the problem is that big Ivan still can''t talk directly with Gao Yang at this time, because Americans don''t lack the means to monitor hundreds of calls.


    The purpose of making hundreds of calls at the same time is to disperse the efficiency of monitoring, and the real phone is hidden in these hundreds of calls. After complex signal encryption system, it first transfers back and forth in unknown places in the world, and finally transmits it to the communication midrange where it is hidden in that corner of the world. After decryption, it calls Gao Yang, Or call big Ivan after encrypting Gao Yang''s signal.


    The encryption technology of the call comes from two sets of systems in Russia and France. At present, even if the United States has monitored all the lines of the call, it has not deciphered the big Ivan''s password system, but this encryption method will be deciphered sooner or later. The more frequent the big Ivan''s communication, the more information Americans have, and the earlier the decipherment time will be.


    Moreover, in order to keep it confidential, big Ivan, as the middle end of the communication of the safety valve, has to change the location or even abandon it altogether every few times. In this case, Gao Yang always calls big Ivan.


    For big Ivan, making a phone call is so troublesome, so how can he ensure that his arms empire is still completely in his hands.


    Big Ivan and the United States are not trading partners who can keep their promises. If the United States finds the nuclear bomb hidden by big Ivan, it will destroy big Ivan at the first time. Even if it can''t find the hidden nuclear bomb, it can''t let big Ivan hide in a place where it can''t be found.


    When he first came out of the jungle of South America, big Ivan was facing an extremely difficult situation. He was in an absolute weakness, so big Ivan had to compromise with the United States and took the initiative to return to the manor in South Africa. But now he has passed the most difficult time, so he naturally has to find a way to get rid of the current dilemma without particularly stimulating the United States.


    Big Ivan must at least ensure that when he leaves his manor in South Africa, the United States will not feel threatened, so he will immediately kill him at the risk of domestic nuclear bomb detonation.


    So big Ivan needed a break, and Carl Simonson and several of them provided a chance.


    Needless to say, in short, there is no more suitable candidate than Carl Simonson.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, wanted to understand the truth, took a long breath, and then he whispered, "I''m willing to help you, big Ivan. With our current relationship, I should also help you do this, but I can''t do it. I don''t have that ability."


    Big Ivan laughed, and then he whispered, "cleaner!"


    It''s the cleaner again. Hearing this name, Gao Yang is no longer simply admiring and fearing this mysterious organization. He has begun to feel terrible.


    What a powerful force is hidden in this organization.


    After a moment of silence, he raised his voice and whispered, "OK, I will ask the cleaner for help immediately, but this matter has gone beyond the service scope of the cleaner. I don''t think the cleaner is willing to do it."


    Big Ivan said slowly, "you are the S-class customer of the cleaner. Don''t forget me too. Your request alone may be rejected, but if we put forward this request together, the cleaner will agree."


    "OK, I''ll contact the cleaner right away."


    Gao Yang Hung up, and then he immediately called Murphy.


    "Man, I want to save those people''s lives. You know who I''m talking about. I know it''s difficult, but I need your help. It can''t be free, so you can charge, and I won''t bargain."


    Murphy was very surprised and said, "you''re kidding, aren''t you?"


    "No kidding."


    "Then I''ll tell you, it''s impossible."


    Murphy simply hung up the phone to show that there was no value in continuing the discussion on the topic raised by Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang called again. Murphy said angrily, "I thought I had made it clear just now. Man, some things can''t be solved by money. Your requirements have exceeded the reasonable scope. We are not omnipotent gods."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "at least report my request just now, and I''ll ask you about it."


    Murphy sighed and said helplessly, "well, this is the limit. I hope I won''t be scolded too badly."


    Murphy hung up again.


    All Gao Yang can do is wait.


    About ten minutes later, Murphy called and waited for Gao Yang to connect. Murphy was a little depressed and said, "man, tell me what you just asked."


    Gao Yang was relieved and whispered, "save the four people. It''s best not to die."


    Murphy said listlessly, "OK, save those four people at a cost of $400 million."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "I must have heard wrong."


    "You heard me right. It''s $400 million. This is the final price. There''s no room for bargaining. I just hope you can figure out one thing. The price does not lie in difficulty, but in risk. We may be exposed if we do this. The risk is too great. I think you should understand how serious the problems we will encounter."


    The price to be paid is astronomical, but the money will come out, so Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, 400 million dollars, take action now."

 Chapter 2547

    Prince was shot.


    Carl controls the steering wheel of the car and flies on the road. He cooperates very well with prince. Prince will collect oil and step on the brake when it''s time to slow down. Prince will step on the accelerator when it''s time to accelerate. The car driven by the two people is as obedient as one person.


    "Where was shot?"


    "Back, but I think it''s OK. The bulletproof vest saved me. At least I can''t die in a short time. I''ll control the car."


    Prince clenched his teeth and said a few words. Then he put his hand back on the steering wheel.


    A helicopter has flown to the front. What is coming is a hail of bullets. Carl suddenly said, "look for cover!"


    The helicopter can''t shoot at the car at will. Snake maneuver is not the final means to save life, but a helpless choice to fight for luck in a short time.


    Prince slowed down again, then he swerved around the corner and rushed under the shed of the gas station.


    Of course, a thin shed can''t stop bullets, but it can block the line of sight, and there are people in the gas station. Maybe it can make the helicopter cease fire temporarily to avoid accidental injury.


    When he stepped on the brake, Prince gasped a few times. Then he shouted, "we are very close to the highway. Where is an overpass!"


    After a word, Prince stepped on the accelerator again, and the car made a sharp sound and rushed out of the gas station.


    The intersection under the overpass was heavily guarded, but Prince didn''t follow the road. After he came out of the gas station, he drove directly to the lawn.


    Many small trees were broken, and the windshield had been hit with cobweb cracks, so that nothing could be seen.


    Carl knocked down the windshield with the butt of his gun to regain his sight.


    Prince roared.


    Now it''s a gamble. If the car doesn''t encounter enough obstacles to stop them after leaving the road, they can rush under the overpass and avoid the shooting of the helicopter. If they stop on the way, the fire on the helicopter is enough to beat them into a honeycomb.


    As for what you can do even after you get under the overpass, no one has thought about it. Now, looking at what will happen in two minutes is a long-term thing, that is, what''s in front of you. Take one step at a time.


    The car miraculously broke through the guardrail, crossed the green belt on both sides of the road and rushed to the foot of the overpass.


    A large number of police are less than 100 meters on the left, and less than 30 meters on the right is the end of the overpass. Carl, they have No. 10 national highway above them.


    The highway is very wide, so Carl they can completely avoid shooting from helicopters.


    As soon as the car stopped, Prince immediately turned off the lights and turned off the police lights.


    "Get off!"


    Push open the door, Carl gets off first, and then he immediately lies on the front of the car and starts shooting with his M4.


    Not far away are the police who set up roadblocks. There are at least a dozen police cars and thirty or forty policemen, and there must be elite troops mobilized against them in the Tianshan helicopter.


    It is one thing to believe that you must die, but it is another to die without resistance.


    Carl shot, the police he aimed at fell to the ground in an instant, and then the police quickly avoided looking for shelter.


    Roy got out of the car by himself from the back seat, but Mike went to the driver''s seat and dragged Prince down.


    There is no night vision, but there are street lights and alarm lights, so Carl, they don''t have no vision at all.


    The police had gone into hiding, and Carl whispered, "spread out!"


    After the four people dispersed, Carl took a deep breath, and then he said loudly: "the police will not rush over. We have at least two helicopters on our heads. They must be carrying special combat personnel ready to destroy us. Now, they will land and put down those special combat personnel to block both sides of us, and then wait for more reinforcements to come and completely seal us."


    Mike said in a deep voice, "what should I do?"


    Carl said very firmly, "wait for the helicopter to land, and then we choose a direction to rush over!"


    Sitting and waiting to die is not the style of a three headed dog. You have to die on the road of charging. The enemy can''t fight on the helicopter, but if the enemy lands, there will be a chance.


    Sure enough, in just a few minutes, a helicopter landed on the ground, but I couldn''t see how many people came down from the helicopter.


    "The helicopter is a police model of S76, with a maximum of 12 passengers. There is a chance!"


    After finishing quickly, Carl immediately waved and said, "let''s rush over!"


    Minor injuries take care of serious injuries. Now there is no time to confirm Prince''s injury. Carl waved his hand and rushed out immediately.


    As we all know, helicopter landing requires a flat open land, and Carl and his team are located at the overpass connecting highway 146 and expressway. There are gas stations and shops at several nearby intersections.


    The helicopter landed on the lawn near the mall, where there were street lights and mall lights, which provided great convenience for Carl and them. Otherwise, they had no chance to survive at night without night vision instruments.


    Carl, they quickly walked out of the woods by the road.


    Start the fire.


    Carl hit continuously, Mike and Roy also hit continuously. It was visually observed that four people were knocked down, but the power of submachine gun was low. The enemy was shot but did not die. Only Carl''s two shots caused the enemy to fall to the ground.


    "Hit your limbs!"


    The intercepted enemy had bulletproof vests and submachine guns could not penetrate, so Carl had no choice but to give an order to greatly improve the shooting difficulty.


    Roy was slow. He was shot again and finally fell.


    When he fell, Roy roared: ". 22, you go!"


    Roy made the last contribution he could make, telling others that he was hit by a. 22 caliber bullet, or 5.56 mm.


    Prince took the initiative to lie down next to Roy, and then he shouted, "go! Go! Let''s cover!"


    Carl stopped moving forward. He returned to them and said calmly, "brother, this is not a task, this is just our way to death. Why not die together?"


    Roy pressed the wound on his stomach, and then he smiled.


    Wiping the blood on his hands on his trouser legs, Roy smiled and said, "well, if I die together, I should still be able to move and move for a while."


    Prince got up hard and knelt on one knee. Then he said in a deep voice, "you two can''t rush together. You two charge, we two cover, intercept the enemy behind you, and wait for you to come back and pick us up."


    Carl nodded, and then he said to Mike, "the two of us rush to solve the problem before the new helicopter arrives, and then come back and take them away."


    Mike shouted, "OK! Let''s go!"


    "Then go."


    Carl and Mike charge again. They want to shorten the distance with the interceptor, and then launch the final showdown.


    Is there any hope?


    There is no hope.


    This is a road to death, but doing nothing is not the character of a three headed dog, that''s all.

 Chapter 2548

    Leave it to the cleaner. It''s pleasant, convenient and relaxed.


    In the past, Gao Yang''s cooperation with cleaners has yielded very good results. Whether it is a low-level trivial matter or a high-level event, cleaners have no precedent of bad handling.


    But this time, Gao Yang agreed to the cleaner''s terms, but Murphy could not immediately announce the cooperation.


    "Wait a minute, we still have conditions."


    Murphy still had conditions. Gao Yang was slightly surprised, so he immediately said, "what other conditions?"


    "We are only responsible for rescuing people and sending them to your hand, or to a place designated by you. That''s all we have done."


    Gao Yang was in a hurry immediately. If the cleaner only did half of his work, or even made the beginning, he couldn''t deal with the rest.


    The four of the three headed dogs are now the focus of great attention in the United States. It is difficult to save these four people from the siege and suppression of soldiers, but it is more difficult to protect them.


    The four of them were saved to give them a chance to assassinate big Ivan, so these four people can''t die. They can''t even fake death or find four ghosts to settle the matter temporarily.


    Whether it''s pretending to die or asking the cleaners to find someone to die for Carl and the four of them, it means that the U.S. government will put an end to the matter. Then, after a while, big Ivan suddenly said that he was attacked by four American soldiers, and it''s time to quarrel.


    So at present, the United States government has made a big show and made a situation of killing Carl and his four at all costs. As long as it is not confirmed that Carl and his four are dead, it will never be over.


    If the cleaner only cares about the beginning and the end, and saves people and puts them in Gao Yang''s hand, Gao Yang will be looking for his own death.


    Gao Yang tried every means to get rid of Carl and them. As a result, if they were caught by the Americans because of protecting Carl, it would really be all over. All the previous efforts to hide their identity were put into the water, not to die.


    "Give people to me? Are you kidding? What''s the point of doing this? You should at least ensure their safety before it''s over. There''s no reason to do half the work."


    Gao Yang naturally refused Murphy''s conditions without hesitation, but Murphy was very helpless: "you don''t understand what this means. The risk is too high, and we expose the risk. As long as there is something that exposes the risk, we don''t do it, do you understand?"


    "But you''ve done it. Saving them is already the risk limit we are willing to bear. If we want to ensure their safety, it means that it will take a long time. We need to send many people to do many people. There may be problems in any link, so we can''t do this."


    Gao Yang said in distress, "what should I do?"


    "As I said, give the person to the person or place you specify, even if we have completed the agreement."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then whispered, "is it OK to send it to Somalia?"


    Murphy laughed twice, then said without hesitation, "it''s impossible. We won''t send them abroad. It''s your own business."


    Gao Yang sighed: "if something happens to me, I don''t have to find you to solve it, so if I don''t send it out to the United States, it means more trouble for me and you."


    "Impossible, there is no room for bargaining."


    Murphy said he could not bargain, but in fact, he meant bargaining now. If he really couldn''t send people out of the United States, Murphy wouldn''t say that.


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "well, there''s no problem sending it to Mexico. Is Mexico so close?"


    Murphy was silent for a moment and whispered, "send it to Matamoros, Mexico, that''s all."


    He breathed, raised his voice and said, "OK, send it to Matamoros, and I''ll send someone over to receive it."


    Murphy whispered, "you''d better hurry up and call your doctor, because the condition of the goods is not good. We can guarantee that the goods will not die in transit, but after arriving in Mexico, that''s your business."


    It seems that the situation of several people with three headed dogs is not very good, but it''s no wonder that the police in Houston are crazy, the National Guard has been dispatched, and even the troops stationed in Texas have begun to take action, because how powerful the three headed dogs are, several people at the top of the United States know very well.


    "How are they? Can you ensure their survival? If you can''t ensure their survival, then... There''s no need to save them."


    Murphy said faintly, "at least one of the four people was injured, and their trace has been found. When we talk, they may all have died. If you want to cancel the mission now, it''s best."


    Gao Yang sighed, and then said impatiently, "Falk! It''s getting more and more troublesome."


    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Yang said helplessly: "anyway, try to save it. Even if one survives, try to be saved. It doesn''t matter if he is injured or disabled. As long as he can survive, he must be saved!"


    There''s no way to die. As long as one can live, it''s still useful. There are not enough people. No matter Gao Yang or Da Ivan, they can gather enough manpower for Carl. As long as one of the four can go to South Africa as a three headed dog veteran.


    Murphy was very reluctant to take over the task. He said angrily, "well, from now on, the task can''t be cancelled. Whether they die or not, you have to pay $400 million. You know how difficult it is, so we don''t guarantee success. If you have no opinion, hang up and wait for my notice."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, and then he said to himself, "I can''t leave. You two can''t leave. Where is Andy and Albert? They must go to Matamoros, Mexico immediately. Toad is in New York. He also has to go. There are still a few of the three. Foley, he and Jin Fang can go together."


    Call Satan''s four people to put down everything and go to Mexico as soon as possible. After this, Gao Yang began to worry again.


    If you really saved three dogs and four people, where should they be placed.


    Solar system companies can''t do it, whether in the United States or overseas. These four people are hot potato. They must not have any relationship with solar system companies and can''t take any risks.


    Diamond mine is not good. Although it is very suitable for placing several people, this is the biggest secret of Gaoyang and Morgan. You can''t take risks.


    It''s even worse to dump people to big Ivan. Three headed dogs are just lack of intelligence. It''s not stupid.


    To ensure that the three headed dog can be controlled by several people, so we can''t be the shopkeeper. There must be a place to properly place them, but we also need to ensure the isolation of the three headed dog from Satan and the solar system company. In this way, it''s really hard to find a usable place.

 Chapter 2549

    "We don''t have much time. I''ll cover it. You rush over!"


    Carl whispered to Mike, then knelt on one knee.


    Mike pushed aside the branches in the way and ran forward quickly.


    Every time Carl Simonson found a threatening target, he would shoot immediately.


    There was a gunshot different from. 223 caliber. Carl quickly aimed the muzzle at the place where the gunshot sounded, but the gunman was hidden in the shadow. He couldn''t see the gunman hiding there.


    At this time, the gunshot rang again, and Carl saw the muzzle flame, so he immediately fired three short shots and nine bullets at the position where the gunman opened fire.


    If it''s something that human can''t do, Carl can''t do it, but if human can do it, Carl and Mike can do it.


    Even if there were twelve interceptors, it was a dream for Carl that only twelve people wanted to stay.


    Mike rushed over to the brightly lit mall.


    When Mike had reached a place where he could have a close fire with the enemy, Carl immediately got up and rushed forward.


    It was late and the mall was closed, but the gas station next to the mall, restaurants and cafes were not closed,,


    Under the cover of Mike, Carl rushed to Mike. Then Mike made a few gestures to indicate that Carl had eight enemies left.


    Mike has replaced an M4. Carl didn''t notice when he replaced the gun, but it''s undoubtedly excellent to replace Mike''s MP5 and shotgun with an M4.


    "It''s Swat!"


    SWAT is a powerful force of the police, but SWAT in Houston is not famous. How can Carl and Mike pay attention to even those famous SWAT forces.


    There is no opponent in the world that can frighten the red team of the Naval Tactical Research Group.


    There were eight people left, divided into two parts and hidden together.


    Few people do not mean that strength is weak, and many people naturally do not mean that strength must be strong.


    The two men covered each other and pushed forward step by step. Then they finally exchanged fire with SWAT troops at a short distance and wiped them out quickly.


    Except big Ivan, Carl had no intention of making enemies with anyone, especially the soldiers or police who existed to protect the country, but since he had to separate life and death, the enemy was naturally the enemy.


    It''s not that Carl and Mike are cruel, but their guarantee that there can be no enemy left on their way back.


    After years of training, it is their instinct not to be kind to the enemy, so when they fight for their country, they are the sharpest knives in the United States, but once they become the enemy of the United States, they are a thorn that stings the United States.


    Without any emotion, after hitting a SWAT policeman in the neck at close range and shooting him, Mike said coldly, "I don''t want to, but I have no choice. If I want to blame you, I''ll blame the main guests who sent you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take Roy and get them out of here."


    The passage had been opened, and it was time to continue to escape, but Mike shouted, "do you want to drive?"


    "If you can''t drive far, the car will only become a good target for the helicopter."


    "Captain, look here."


    Carl looked in the direction of Mike''s finger, and then he saw a row of motorcycles at the door of the bar, so he smiled from his heart.


    "Motorcycle, good."


    "They''re villains. They get together in a bar. They haven''t come out since the gun fight began."


    "Motorcycles are a good choice. Go and borrow two. I''ll cover at the door."


    Mike hurried to the bar, and then he rushed straight in.


    The gunfight outside had made everyone find a suitable place to hide, so when Mike rushed in, no one in the bar was standing.


    "Gentlemen, I need to borrow two motorcycles. You, you, please give me your motorcycle keys. Thank you."


    Villains are the second largest motorcycle gangs in the United States. They are interested in gangs and have sprung up in Texas. The members of villains are too simple to distinguish. They wear leather clothes and are full of tattoos. They look like ferocious and evil. The regular members of villains will have tattoos only for regular members.


    The so-called borrowing, of course, is a more elegant statement. After Mike fired two shots at the members of the villain, he soon borrowed two motorcycles.


    After running out of the bar and throwing a car key at Carl, Mike said excitedly, "I dreamed of buying a Harley in an hour. Unfortunately, of course I can''t afford it. Now I feel great."


    Carl pressed the car key, and then he went to the front of a flashing motorcycle. After starting the motorcycle, he said in a deep voice, "then realize your dream quickly. You haven''t got on yet."


    "You must have seen Terminator 2. Have you seen the movie hell knight? What about the evil spirit knight?"


    Carl stopped talking. He turned around and rushed in the direction of Roy and Prince.


    Mike followed Carl. He shouted, "cool! Captain, have you seen the free rider? This movie is the best!"


    Riding his motorcycle across the obstacles and through the woods, Carl stopped directly next to Roy and Prince, and then he shouted, "are you okay, two."


    "Still alive."


    "And not bad."


    Carl breathed slightly, and then he said in a deep voice, "get on the motorcycle, let''s go."


    After the motorcycle engine roared twice, it rushed towards the woods. Carl roared, "hold me tight!"


    The motorcycle rushed out of the woods and onto the road. After Prince and Roy stopped suppressing, the police car had roared up, and the helicopter locked Carl and the four of them firmly with a searchlight on their head.


    "Brothers, if you want to die, then this is a good way to die, ah Hoo!"


    When passing by Carl, Mike shouted, "Captain, do you want a car? Eat ash, you, ha ha!"


    Mike has never been so presumptuous to his captain in his life, but now, anyway, his captain won''t have a chance to deal with him in the future.


    Carl smiled. Since he was always dying, why not play with his brothers? They had been in the red team for many years. When did they have this moment when they could do whatever they wanted.


    "Come on!"


    Carl suddenly twisted the accelerator and caught up with Mike from the side. The speed was very fast. He could only hear the roaring wind, but Carl roared: "you can only eat ash!"


    Mike laughed and shouted, "I won''t die in a car accident!"

 Chapter 2550

    You won''t die in a car accident. What can you die of.


    Mike rode the motorcycle very fast, and Carl didn''t ride slowly. It was at this moment of life and death that they really started racing.


    Motorcycles are fast and flexible compared with cars. The two motorcycles gather and disperse and shuttle back and forth in the traffic flow. Although they still can''t completely get rid of the searchlight, they can avoid being illuminated by the searchlight most of the time.


    The police did not close the road, but set up checkpoints and roadblocks at each intersection. Although it caused traffic congestion, there were not no cars on the road.


    Both Carl and Mike deliberately approached the car. They took the cars on the road as hostages, forcing the helicopter not to shoot at them or attack them with more powerful weapons.


    Good times are always short. They rode for less than five minutes, and a long tracer bullet hit the road from the air.


    Carl''s first reaction was to warn the shooting, but he immediately realized that it was not them, but the cars on the road.


    Two police helicopters flew towards both ends of the road respectively, and the searchlights shone on the ground, forcing the moving cars to stop, so that Carl and them could no longer escape under the cover of the car.


    Sure enough, the car stopped, far away from Carl and them, so Carl and Mike soon lost the cover of the car.


    There was no way to drive along the road. Carl accelerated to the front of Mike, reached out and made a turning gesture. Then the two motorcycles slowed down, one before and one after, and turned onto the path leading to the residential area.


    But the helicopter in the sky finally opened fire.


    The motorcycle was small and flexible. A string of bullets rubbed Carl''s head and flew in front of him. Then another string of bullets fell far to his right.


    Fortunately, for many reasons, neither the police nor the military can use armed helicopters. Although there are machine guns on police helicopters, it is not so simple to hit high-speed and flexible motorcycles.


    Ahead were houses, and Carl saw a little hope.


    There were too many helicopters on his head, which had formed a siege situation and could form a fire network without dead corners. Just when Carl thought they could hide in the house and get a short breath, Mike was finally shot.


    Mike had a good time. He swayed left and right on his motorcycle, just like those children who had just received a motorcycle as a gift, but when he swayed, a string of bullets finally hit him.


    Mike''s motorcycle fell to the ground. The motorcycle threw far away in the face of sparks, while Mike and Roy rolled on the ground and stayed on the ground.


    Carl stopped the motorcycle and it was over.


    "It''s all over."


    After Carl said something very reluctantly, Prince behind him said in a weak voice, "yes, it''s over."


    Carl supported the ground with his feet. He closed his eyes and waited for a moment. There was no bullet. Then he opened his eyes. First he put down the support of the motorcycle, stopped the motorcycle steadily, and then stepped off the motorcycle from the front. Then he hugged Prince and half dragged and half hugged Prince off the motorcycle.


    Prince''s voice was very weak. He said curiously, "why didn''t they shoot? Did they catch them alive first?"


    Prince was half stained with blood. Carl smiled and said, "sorry, I don''t know."


    Without looking up at the helicopter, Carl put Prince''s hand on his shoulder and dragged prince to Mike and Roy who fell to the ground.


    "I said, I won''t die in a car accident, ha ha, ha ha!"


    Roy''s face was wiped bloody on the ground because he didn''t wear a helmet.


    The bullet hit Roy''s right hip, but it didn''t hit deeply. At best, it was wiped. If the bullet hit right, one of his legs would have been broken, or a big hole had been opened in his abdominal cavity.


    Carl took Prince and possessed himself to hold Mike''s hand, but he didn''t pull Michael up. Instead, he dragged Mike to Roy like a dead man.


    "Roy, are you dead?"


    "No, I tried to see you die first."


    After Mike whispered a question, he got Roy''s angry answer, so Mike laughed and said loudly, "then bet to see who dies first. I think it''s you."


    Roy was lying on the ground. Carl slowly put Prince down and let him sit on the ground. Then Carl pulled Roy over.


    Roy''s face was covered with blood. Carl reached out and wiped the blood on Roy''s eyes. Then Roy immediately said, "good, captain. You haven''t done anything yet."


    Carl smiled, then sat down on the ground tired, looked up at the sky and said curiously, "it''s strange why they don''t shoot."


    Mike said fiercely, "do you want to catch us alive? It''s impossible. If you really ask something, many people will be embarrassed. They will certainly kill us. It''s the easiest way. Otherwise, Captain, you shoot them. You shoot them. They also shoot. I want to have a good time, and it''s not suicide. You know I can''t commit suicide."


    There are at least seven or eight helicopters in the sky, and they are very close to Carl. But I don''t know why. At this time, all the helicopters didn''t shoot. Of course, it''s puzzling, because Carl and they didn''t have the value and necessity to be caught alive.


    From the near to the distant, the street lamps as like as two peas of lights went out in the distance, and of course, the speed was very fast. Although there were a number of times, it seemed to be completely the same as the instant.


    There was no light, only sound, first the sound of the helicopter roaring to the ground, and then the sound of falling to the ground. At the same time, some weak light was restored in the air, which was the weak light of the lights on the helicopter.


    All the helicopters were making an emergency landing, and two of them had just fallen to the ground. Carl stood up at a loss, while Prince whispered, "what is this? Electromagnetic bomb! We used it, we used it! Electromagnetic bomb! Small electromagnetic bomb!"


    Carl''s mind was completely confused. He said to himself, "electromagnetic bomb, yes, it''s electromagnetic bomb. We''ve also studied its usage."


    Just then, a man behind Carl said in a very calm voice: "gentlemen, if there are no other questions, can you leave now?"


    Carl suddenly turned back. He knew there was a man standing behind him, but there was no light source. He couldn''t see the people behind him.


    Carl immediately whispered, "who are you!"


    "It''s not easy to catch up with you. Fortunately, I''m here to save you. It''s obvious, everyone. Can I leave if there are no other problems? We''re in a tight time."

 Chapter 2551

    "Only yourself?"


    "Just myself, what about those people? They spent $400 million to keep them."


    "I''m sure I can''t die. Of course, some sequelae can''t be avoided. For example, one will walk unnaturally in the future. He was shot in the leg, but in general, they can still use it. You understand what I mean."


    Gao Yang breathed a long sigh of relief, patted Andy ho on the shoulder and said with a smile: "400 million flowers are worth it, so how long can they recover?"


    "The time varies from three months to six months, up to six months."


    Wearing a flower T-shirt, flower shorts and a big sun hat, Gao Yang looks like a pleasure seeker, especially when talking to Andy he with his head tilted.


    This dress is high in Matamoros, a border city in Mexico, which is separated from Brownsville in the United States. Like all other border cities between the United States and Mexico, it will be full of American drug addicts and pleasure seekers on weekends or holidays.


    As for Andy Ho, he was like a pimp, standing at the door of a two-story building that looked old. There were old men sitting on plastic chairs and some children running around in the dirty street.


    "Come in. It''s almost all right. How long can pimps talk to customers? I think there''s enough time to conclude a deal now."


    Andy ho let go of the door behind him. Gao Yang then went in. After Andy ho closed and locked the door, they began to walk towards the very dark and messy house.


    "Why do cleaners prepare such a place? But I have to say, it''s a good place."


    Looking at the dirty, messy and smelling room, he raised his eyebrows and said, "can it be called good?"


    Andy didn''t answer. He went to a wall, raised his hand and knocked on the wall. After knocking, he said loudly, "open the door, the boss is coming."


    Silently, a crack was opened in a broken cabinet in front of Gao Yang and Andy ho. He took two steps forward. Andy ho pulled the cabinet and said to Gao Yang, "please come in."


    Through the open secret door, there is a completely different scene immediately, bright lights, extremely bright floors, and there is no smell in the air, which makes people feel happy.


    Li JinFang sat in a chair that looked like an aisle with a gun in his arms. When he saw Gao Yang, he stood up and nodded, but he didn''t speak. He just motioned for someone behind a door he was guarding.


    Andy ho pointed to the four doorways: "they are the weapon room, the lounge, the operating room, and another room that can be regarded as a ward. Sterile, isn''t it powerful? Is it very similar to the scene in the movie?"


    Gao Yang pointed to the door. Andy he said with a smile: "don''t worry, the sound insulation effect is super good."


    Gao Yang took off his hat, stroked his hair with his hand, and said in surprise: "FAK, it''s like playing a movie! The cleaners are so fucking powerful that they can be regarded as a safety room. They even prepare such a high-standard place in Matamoros with operating room and ward. What''s the matter!"


    Li JinFang nodded and said, "I was shocked when I first came."


    Gao Yang wiped his face and said loudly, "I''ll explore later. Now I''ll see someone first."


    Li JinFang said in a deep voice, "they are very calm. Let them wait for Carl and say nothing. You can see, but you''d better be careful."


    Andy ho reached out and knocked on a door. The door opened. Frye nodded when he saw Gao Yang, and then stepped aside.


    The room is not big, but there are six beds in the room, so it looks a little crowded, and there are cloth curtains between the beds, which looks more crowded.


    There were people lying on three beds, while Carl was lying on one bed. He was not hurt at all, but he looked a little bored.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Carl immediately stood up from the bed with a shocked look on his face, and then said loudly, "it''s you?"


    "It''s me. I''m glad to meet you again. I think you must be happier."


    Carl watched Gao Yang for a moment, then he frowned and said, "why, why save us?"


    Gao Yang stood in front of Carl, shrugged his shoulders, and then said solemnly: "man, when you see your life-saving benefactor, the first thing you should say is thank you, and then ask questions."


    Carl said immediately, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    "Why?"


    Gao Yang scratched his head, and then he said in some embarrassment: "Er, the answer will be very complicated. First of all, I don''t know why I want to save you, but I just think I can''t let you die like that, either out of sympathy or righteous anger. In short, I think maybe I should do something, so I began to find myself a reason to save you. Well, sit down and say."


    After reaching out for Carl to sit down, Gao Yang pulled himself over the chair Frye had just sat in, and then sat opposite Carl. Then he said to Frye, "man, can I have something to drink? I want a cold drink."


    Gao Yang looked at Carl again and said with a smile: "I''m a businessman, but I''m not a typical businessman. I make money, but I don''t take making money as the only purpose. So after seeing your experience, I think, what should I do and why should I help you? After all, I''m still a businessman. I only have risks and no benefits. Frankly, I have to control myself not to do it. Do you understand £¿¡±


    Carl nodded and said in a deep voice, "understand."


    Gao Yang smiled. Then he pointed to himself and said, "who do you think I am? In addition to the identity of a businessman."


    Carl said expressionless, "soldier, I can see it the first time I meet."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes or no, to be exact, I''m a mercenary. I used to be."


    Carl was still expressionless, and Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m very good at making money from combat, or relying on combat. When I made enough money, I abandoned the career of mercenary and ran a private force company I''m good at. After all, I have a lot of money and can''t work hard all the time, although I really like the career of mercenary."


    Carl''s expression finally changed. He looked at the bright room and said in a deep voice, "so you want us to work for you?"


    Gao Yang immediately waved his hand heavily and said loudly, "no! I just thought of a win-win possibility, which can help you and make enough profits for me! After I found this reason, although the risk is still great, the profit is also large enough, so I immediately decided to save you."


    Carl spread his hand and said, "what?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "assassinate big Ivan! I''ll collect the money for what you do. Do you think it''s fair, unfair, reasonable or unreasonable, and then should you thank me?"


    Carl stood up, bowed slightly to Gao Yang, and then said in a deep voice: "very fair, very reasonable, thank you, thank you very much!"

 Chapter 2552

    Satisfactory results are also expected.


    Gao Yang doesn''t believe that Carl can refuse to give him what Carl wants most. Of course, it''s naive to want Carl Simonson to completely dispel his doubts with just these two words.


    But Gao Yang is confident that Carl will take the bait.


    Sure enough, Carl thanked first, and then he followed him and said, "why?"


    "What? Why?"


    "Why did you kill big Ivan?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hands for a few times, and then he smiled and said, "because of money, you are willing to ask such a simple question?"


    Carl shook his head, looked puzzled and said, "just satisfy my curiosity. Otherwise, I can''t believe someone will do such a thing."


    Gao Yang finally became serious. He said in a deep voice, "this is a trade secret, but if you don''t reveal more to you, you must not believe me. Well, I''ll tell you."


    Carl made a listening posture and said seriously, "in addition to big Ivan, there is a very famous arms dealer. His name is Deyo mather. Have you heard of it?"


    "Never heard of it."


    Gao Yang had an expected expression, and then he continued: "dejo mather died. Not long ago, he was killed at the ceremony to commemorate the Normandy landing in World War II."


    Carl said with a sudden expression, "is it him? Then I know. Is he an arms dealer?"


    "The largest arms dealer is at the same level as big Ivan, and it is also a sworn enemy with big Ivan. Moreover, Deyue wants to rob big Ivan''s territory, so big Ivan killed him. There is no evidence, but everyone thinks big Ivan did it, because only big Ivan has the reason and ability to kill Deyue Mather, which is enough in the underground world."


    "I see. Please continue."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "so now someone wants to kill big Ivan, not only the successor of the Deyue mather arms group, but also an arms dealer at the level of big Ivan. Many people want to kill him, and some people want to kill big Ivan, so this is business, you know?"


    "I understand."


    Gao Yang smiled: "Coincidentally, you want to kill big Ivan, and I see your ability. Since you want to kill big Ivan at all costs, why don''t I take the task of killing big Ivan and let you do it? Wouldn''t it be good for you to help me get the money? Of course, the premise of doing so is to save you from the crisis first It''s troublesome and difficult to get out, but I think it''s worth it. "


    Carl breathed, then nodded and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know much about mercenaries, but are you sure you can get the money? What if we fail?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that''s my investment failure. When I succeed, of course, there will be failure. As a person, I''m willing to gamble, especially after seeing your ability."


    Carl bowed his head and thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I still don''t understand why you want to assassinate big Ivan just for money, and then you know we want to kill him, so you saved us? It''s not very convincing, because you can use a simpler way."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, there is no simpler way. You have to understand one thing. Who dares to kill big Ivan? Mercenaries work hard for money, not for death. If you know that they are going to assassinate big Ivan, how many people dare to go without fear of revenge?"


    Carl nodded and whispered, "that''s right."


    Gao Yang continued: "another very important reason why I chose you is that you are desperate. You are really in a desperate situation. You are on the verge of death. In this case, it is appropriate for me to choose you to complete the task of killing big Ivan."


    Carl smiled and whispered, "it''s really suitable, because you can''t find a better candidate than us."


    Gao Yang chuckled, and then he said confidently: "I haven''t taken over the task of killing big Ivan yet, because I didn''t want to take this job before, but now with you, the situation is naturally different. I will take over the task of killing big Ivan soon, and I will charge a high price. When you recover, you have to kill him. This is the condition for me to save you."


    Carl said in a deep voice, "what if we fail?"


    "Easy, I''ll lose a lot of money."


    Carl thought for a moment, and then he whispered, "this deal looks good at present, but I still have a question. What if we succeed? What if we succeed in killing big Ivan and survive?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "write it off. You can do whatever you are willing to do. It has nothing to do with me. I only have one request, that is, never say the relationship between you and me and what has happened."


    Carl breathed, smiled and said, "that sounds good."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "I also have a lot to ask you, but before I ask a question, I need to remind you of one thing."


    "Please."


    "You used to work for your country."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t know why you have become public enemies of the country, and I''m not interested in knowing, but I want to remind you one thing, that is, the principle that disaster is less than family doesn''t apply to me."


    Carl mused, "it''s not as bad as family?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "Damn you, that''s your business. It has nothing to do with your family. You have become the enemy of the United States, so the United States government wants to kill you, but they won''t kill your family. Sometimes the government is very dark, but it''s done well, but we are different. We don''t have the powerful power of the country, and we don''t have enough means to control you forever when you are alive Keep a secret. "


    Carl''s face looked ugly. He leaned back and said in a deep voice, "I don''t want to kill people and kill people, so I don''t intend to kill you after you succeed and survive. Although this is really a way once and for all, I don''t like it. If I don''t like it, I won''t do it, whether you believe it or not."


    Carl remained silent and Gao Yang continued: "I will speak first. The only way I can control and deter you from keeping secrets is your family. Believe me, if you say something you shouldn''t say and involve me and the solar system company, it must be your family before I die."


    Carl nodded.


    "Do you understand?"


    Carl said calmly, "I see. I understand very well."

 Chapter 2553

    Carl''s face was ugly. Anyone who was threatened by his family would not be happy.


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "you see, the truth is sometimes unacceptable, but believe me, Carl, I''m a man of my word. If I say I won''t kill you, I won''t, but if I say I want to kill your family, I''ll kill your family."


    Carl said coldly, "I see. You don''t have to repeat all the time."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, in order to impress you or let you know the consequences of doing something wrong, I must remind you again that killing the whole family is not a simple killing of the whole family, but a kind of torture that you absolutely can''t bear."


    Carl clenched his fist and he began to be angry.


    Gao Yang sighed again and said: "You see, human beings are always selfish and good at forgetting the good of others. I saved you. This is a risk. The reason is that I sympathize with you and think you shouldn''t die like this, so I have to find benefits that are good for myself. I saved your lives and fulfilled your wishes. Shouldn''t you thank me? You should understand that as long as you won''t betray me, Then my warning is just a warning. Do you understand? "


    Carl slowly loosened his fist and said in a deep voice, "it''s just uncomfortable."


    Gao Yang domineering pointed to Carl and said loudly, "now, you should say thank you."


    Carl nodded and said to Gao Yang, "if you can do everything you say, then I should thank you."


    Gao Yang smiled, waved his hand back and forth and said, "now is the time for you and me to get to know each other and eliminate doubts. Therefore, if you have any questions, put them forward now. I''ll come first. Can you tell me why you killed big Ivan? You said it was because of a lot of human lives, but what happened?"


    Carl sink channel: "I was ordered to command a beheading operation. The target was big Ivan. During the operation, we were shot by artillery... It was a trap. Almost all my people died, and two people who needed to take responsibility for the failure committed suicide, because my army has never suffered such a big failure since its establishment. It is sacrifice, no, it has never failed, but this time we are almost the whole army No, I didn''t kill myself because I wanted revenge, that''s all. "


    Gao Yang nodded, and Carl said suspiciously, "I want to ask you a question..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand again and again and said, "no, I''ll come first. What army are you? You say you''re a seal, but I don''t think so. I know a lot about seals. If it''s inconvenient for you to answer, I can give up this question."


    Carl hesitated for a moment, but then he said in a deep voice: "the Naval Tactical Research Group, the red team, the top secret military unit, the strongest special combat force in the United States, only the president, the navy commander and a very few officials of the Ministry of defense know our existence, and take the subordinate units of the seal as a cover."


    Gao Yang''s face suddenly realized, just as he just knew the real origin of Carl, pretended that he believed it.


    "No wonder! I said, seals are not as powerful as you. You just said the red team, so you have other teams?"


    Carl said in a deep voice: "the combat tasks and forms of the blue team and the white team are different. The blue team is on the sea, the white team is in the air, and the red team is naturally on land, but most of the time the blue team and the white team exist as support units. Now it''s my turn to ask you."


    Gao Yang waved again and again and said, "no, no, I have another very important question. Well, you know where big Ivan is, right?"


    Carl frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said with a helpless smile, "big Ivan''s whereabouts is a mystery and his residence is a mystery. Many people want to kill him, but they can''t do it. Why? Because first you have to find him."


    Carl said immediately, "I know where he is!"


    Gao Yang then said seriously, "tell me, you have to understand that I spent a lot of money and took great risks to save you. It''s a very important purpose to know the whereabouts of big Ivan. After all, even if you can''t kill big Ivan, it''s a good harvest for me to know his whereabouts."


    Carl''s expression relaxed a little, then he smiled and said, "why, you don''t know where he is and want to kill him?"


    "Our previous contact made me think you know the whereabouts of big Ivan. I am more convinced of the ability of the CIA."


    Carl breathed a sigh and said with a gloomy face: "intelligence capability? How can my people die if the CIA''s intelligence really won''t make mistakes! Those son of a bitch bastards, they have repeatedly promised that there will be no omissions, but in the end, my people will be bombed by dozens of cannons!"


    With great resentment, Carl breathed out and said loudly, "big Ivan is in South Africa, a manor outside Johannesburg. I know where he is!"


    Gao Yang also cried out a long time and said, "very good, very good, but is this information accurate?"


    Carl whispered, "my officer was dismissed. Before the bastard who took over him kicked us out, he told me where big Ivan hid. This information is absolutely accurate!"


    Gao Yang looked thoughtful and said in a deep voice: "well, for the time being, I think big Ivan is credible in South Africa, South Africa, Johannesburg..."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "we won''t discuss the details for the time being. You need to recover. In your recovery stage, I will try to take over the task of killing big Ivan, and there is plenty of time to discuss the details with you. Now tell me if you are sure you can kill big Ivan?"


    Carl said confidently, "no!"


    Gao Yang almost jumped up, and then he shouted, "your expression tells me I''m not sure?"


    Carl said loudly, "but I am willing to pay all the price. You will no longer doubt our determination? So I must ask you a question now. Are you willing to help us increase our success rate?"


    "Of course, do you need to ask."


    Carl said in a deep voice, "we need a lot of things and it may cost a lot of money."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "as long as I can bear it, it''s no problem. I''ve spent a lot of money for you. I don''t care to spend more. As long as you can kill big Ivan, I''ll make a profit. If you fail, I''ll make a failed investment, that''s all."


    "Another question, can you tell me how much it cost to save us?"


    Gao Yang stretched out four fingers and said solemnly, "40 million! Your four lives cost me 40 million dollars!"


    Carl smiled, shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect our lives to be so valuable. Well, the last and most important question is how you saved us. You must answer this question."

 Chapter 2554

    How to save Carl and them? Some details are unknown to Gao Yang. The cleaner is not generous enough to say everything.


    "Don''t you know how to save you? You''ve been through everything and remain awake."


    Gao Yang''s understatement couldn''t kill Carl. Carl said seriously, "I want to know how you did it. What I saw is only a small part, and there are too many unexplained links."


    "For example?"


    "How did your people find us, let alone coincidence, or anticipating where we would escape in advance, because our own people don''t know where to go."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "when the police find you, I naturally know where you are. It''s so simple. The police are in front and we are behind. Just look for a suitable time to save you."


    Carl''s eyes narrowed slightly and said thoughtfully: "we were completely unable to fight against the helicopters in the air, and we had lost the significance of continuing to fight. At that time, there were at least seven or eight helicopters in the air. Why didn''t the helicopters shoot? We got at least three minutes, which was enough to beat us into a sieve."


    He breathed loudly, smiled and said, "I said that it cost 40 million dollars to save you. Where do you think the money went?"


    Carl said honestly, "I don''t know."


    Gao Yang stretched out a finger and said in a deep voice: "It cost me 10 million dollars to buy your information there. When the police found you, I knew where you were. This part cost 10 million dollars. Then I asked someone to give an order that you must be captured alive rather than killed. This part cost 20 million dollars and 8 million dollars. I used it to pay the bonus of actors. This job is risky So the reward is high. Finally, I don''t know if you can recognize that the decisive weapon that can save you is the electromagnetic bomb, which is worth two million dollars. "


    Carl nodded and said in a deep voice, "yes, electromagnetic bombs. I really want to know where you got this thing. As far as I know, there are few electromagnetic bombs that can be put into actual combat in the world. If they are miniaturized electromagnetic bombs, there will be fewer."


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice, "it''s not only the United States that has electromagnetic bombs. As for where my things come from, of course, it''s a secret that only I can know."


    Carl said seriously, "I can''t imagine how much energy you need to rescue us."


    Gao Yang said faintly: "the United States is very strong, but the United States is composed of people one by one. I''m not afraid to make some words clear. First of all, I''m rich, and then I''m still powerful. I can ask many big people to help me within a reasonable range."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "of course, we have to finish the last part ourselves. I know where you are. I have an electromagnetic bomb enough to completely paralyze helicopters and communications, but the most important thing is people."


    Carl knew exactly how to escape. He was taken out of the encirclement, sent to a container truck, arrived at the wharf, hid in the container, sent to the ship, and then directly sent to Mexico.


    Even prince, who was shot by people, underwent surgery and treatment. The container is a life capsule with small space but complete infrastructure.


    The whole thing is not magical. The only explanation is that it took a lot of people and powerful forces to let Carl and them escape.


    Carl''s current doubt is how the boss of a solar system company can do this.


    After four days at sea and more than 40 hours on land, Carl finally came to this safe house with excellent camouflage and complete facilities. Carl couldn''t help worrying that he fell into a new trap.


    Just because all this is too incredible.


    Looking at Carl, Gao Yang smiled and said, "do you have anything else to ask?"


    Carl shook his head, but Gao Yang did say in a deep voice: "I know what your worry is. I can''t tell you too much, but you need to know one thing. There are too many people who want to kill big Ivan, so I can get a lot of help. I really can''t do all this by myself, but with the help of others, there''s no problem."


    Carl bowed his head and thought for a moment, finally nodded, then looked at Gao Yang and said, "I see, so let''s kill big Ivan. After the matter is over, we have nothing to do. Is that so?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, that''s it."


    Carl breathed, stood up and walked to Gao Yang. Then he stretched out his right hand and said in a deep voice, "that''s a deal."


    Gao Yang held Carl''s right hand, shook it vigorously and said with a smile: "happy cooperation..."


    Before Gao Yang finished, he suddenly felt that Carl''s handshake strength had suddenly increased, and it was too big.


    Gao Yang didn''t try to pull back his right hand. He suddenly waved his left fist. The distance was too close to kick out his right leg, so he suddenly pushed his knee against Carl''s lower abdomen.


    But Carl was obviously prepared for this. He suddenly pulled Gao Yang to himself. His left arm slammed open Gao Yang''s fist, twisted his body to avoid Gao Yang''s knee, and then pulled his right hand to make Gao Yang lose his balance. Then his left arm immediately grabbed Gao Yang''s neck.


    "Don''t move! I''ll break his neck if anyone moves!"


    Carl hid his head behind Gao Yang and retreated slowly.


    Li JinFang and Frye raised their guns at Carl, but they couldn''t aim at Carl''s head, so they couldn''t ensure that Carl would be killed instantly. In this case, they couldn''t guarantee that Carl wouldn''t have a chance to break Gao Yang''s neck.


    Carl slowly retreated to Mike''s bed, and then kept his eyes closed. Mike, who seemed to be in a coma, suddenly opened his eyes, and then raised his arm with difficulty. He held a small surgical blade in his hand.


    Carl let go of Gao Yang with his right hand, quickly took the blade and put it on Gao Yang''s neck. Then he whispered, "I don''t expect to leave, but you don''t want to think of me as a monkey."


    He shouted loudly and said in a deep voice, "if he tries to leave, leave me alone, kill him, and then cure the remaining three people, and then use your most cruel means to make him regret in hell."


    After a tough gesture, Gao Yang said calmly, "Carl, if you''re not stupid, there''s a misunderstanding between us. Can you talk about it? Lest we all regret it."


    Carl said coldly, "first of all, I didn''t tell you that the notorious arms dealer was big Ivan. Then, the man who died at the Normandy landing memorial ceremony was Mario. I really don''t know the so-called underground world, but we have studied the shot that killed Mario for a long time!"

 Chapter 2555

    Gao Yang suddenly laughed.


    If Carl asked him why he laughed, Gao Yang would explain in detail, but Carl didn''t ask, but didn''t respond as if he hadn''t heard, so Gao Yang had to stop laughing himself.


    "Let me explain to you that you are guarding against us. You don''t trust me, but I can''t trust you in particular, because for some of the things I''ve done, the United States is worth paying a great price to let you get my trust."


    Lightly said a few words, raised his voice and said, "put down the gun and ease the atmosphere."


    Carl murmured, "don''t interrupt, I''m waiting for you to explain."


    "About big Ivan, if I don''t ask who your revenge target is and confirm your utilization value, do you think I will save you?"


    Carl said calmly, "this is a high-level secret."


    "Secret? How high? Since I can save you, do you think this kind of thing is still an impossible secret for me?"


    In fact, Carl is right. The name of big Ivan is not highly confidential, but what happened between the United States and big Ivan is top secret. Even those responsible for chasing Carl and them don''t know what it is for, but Gao Yang says he knows. How can Carl prove that Gao Yang can''t know.


    After thinking for a moment, Carl said in a deep voice, "well, just when you really know that our goal is big Ivan, what about Mario? Do you think I''ll take Mario as what you call DJO mather?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Oh, this, this is my nonsense. I really thought you were isolated from the world, so I said it casually."


    Carl just sneered, and then he said in a deep voice: "when Mario died, we were still in the army. The shot to assassinate Mario was regarded as an example of sniper tactics by countless special forces. Do you think I would be so ignorant that I didn''t even know the name of the dead?"


    "Do you know who Mario is?"


    Gao Yang''s rhetorical question stunned Carl, so Gao Yang followed him: "Mario''s full name is Mario Cicero. He is the parent of Cicero family. Do you know what Cicero family does?"


    Carl said immediately, "I don''t need to know."


    Gao Yang smiled and said in a deep voice, "the Cicero family is the largest intelligence business in the world. It can be said that even the CIA often buys intelligence from the Cicero family. Do you know what this means?"


    Carl was stunned, and Gao Yang still spoke in a very calm voice: "Mario is the enemy of big Ivan, so big Ivan sent someone to kill him. I said it was dejo mather. Well, not just to test you, but I did say it casually, because dejo mather was also killed by big Ivan, just in the swimming pool, but he has one thing in common with Mario. He was also shot by a sniper."


    Carl said in a deep voice, "does this have anything to do with you lying to me?"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "cheat you? Don''t tease me, man. If you really want to cheat you, there won''t be such a low-level mistake."


    Carl was still thinking. He looked very hesitant. He heaved a sigh and whispered: "Well, well, since you know the name Mario, tell you frankly. The Cicero family must kill big Ivan, but they don''t want to be involved in your affairs, so I merged Deyue and Mario, who also died in big Ivan''s hands, into one person. I really thought you didn''t know."


    Carl frowned and said, "is the Cicero family involved in our affairs?"


    Gao Yang said contemptuously, "man, guess where I bought my information? Guess again, who will I take a lot of money to kill big Ivan? Then guess again, who provided you where you are now?"


    Looking at the safe house obviously prepared by the spy agency, Carl said suspiciously: "it''s all... Cicero family?"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "you guessed right. Should I praise you for your intelligence?"


    Carl thought for a moment, then he withdrew his right hand and put the scalpel away from his high neck.


    "I''m sorry, but you should have explained that earlier."


    Gao Yang rubbed his neck, took a step forward, raised his hand to stop Li JinFang and Frye who raised the gun again, and then said faintly: "it''s just a misunderstanding. It''s all right now. Don''t make a look like you want to kill him. Why do you have to do meaningless actions."


    Carl stared at Gao Yang and said, "is it true about dejo mather?"


    Gao Yang smiled mysteriously. Then he spread his hand and said in a deep voice, "I don''t want to tell you too much, but... Dejo mather made us kill."


    Carl opened his eyes wide.


    Gao Yang said, "we are mercenaries. You have to know who pays and works for whom? Yes, we received a commission to kill Deyue mather. We did it, so we got $100 million, but it doesn''t prevent me from killing big Ivan now. Do you understand?"


    Carl''s eyes beat a few times and said in a deep voice, "you killed it!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "Mario is not! I don''t know who killed Mario. As you said, it was a perfect sniper example, and we have studied it for a long time."


    Carl looked completely stupid and sighed loudly: "Big Ivan is very powerful. It''s just too powerful. Dejo Mather, Mario Cicero, oh, plus you, all those who are hostile to big Ivan have been killed. He is the king of destruction in the underground world. Therefore, as long as I kill him, I can make an astronomical sum of money. Now let''s return to the topic at the beginning. Are you willing to kill him Big Ivan? "


    Mike said weakly, "it sounds like that."


    Carl still didn''t speak. He thought again for a while, finally raised his head and said solemnly: "I have no reason to doubt anything, and there''s no need to doubt anything. We''ll kill big Ivan. Even if you use it to make money, I''m willing to cooperate happily, just like you said."


    Gao Yang and Carl held hands again and said with a smile, "happy cooperation."


    After that, Gao Yang suddenly said, "if you kill big Ivan, I will give you a sum of money, not too much, but enough for you to start a new life, if you have a chance."


    Carl smiled and said, "you are very honest, but you won''t be disgusting. You frankly want to use us, but I am still grateful to you. Thank you. We will try our best not to let your investment fail as a return for saving us."

 Chapter 2556

    Leaving the safe house, Gao Yang said with emotion: "it''s finally done. It''s easier than I thought."


    Li JinFang turned to look, and then whispered, "that Carl, he''s much more powerful than I expected. Although it''s simple for him to control you, I don''t have time to rescue you at all. It''s too fast."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "after all, it''s a three headed dog. In fact, I don''t intend to be controlled by him. Unfortunately, my close combat is still flawed. Yin people can be Yin by others, and the distance is too close. Especially when meeting an opponent of Carl''s level, there is no chance to resist."


    Li JinFang nodded, but then said with a little regret: "we should fight Carl, otherwise we won''t have a chance in the future, and we don''t know what the three levels of injury are. If they are like Carl''s song level, the three dogs are too terrible."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "how can you be so powerful? How can you be all fighting experts."


    Looking left and right, Gao Yang took out his mobile phone, and then he quickly said, "it''s done. Ask the brothers to stop the team and meet at our stronghold."


    One block away from the safe house, Gao Yang and the five of them walked into a shabby looking house, knocked on the door, and the door soon opened from inside.


    Ivan opened the door. When Gao Yang and some of them went in, Ivan said nervously, "how about it?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "it''s done. It''s simpler than I expected."


    Ivan reached out and wiped his face. His nervousness was swept away, and then sighed, "great. As long as this step can be done, the next things will be much easier. They have no doubt?"


    Gao Yang went to the front of the refrigerator, opened the refrigerator and brought himself a bottle of drink. Then he sat on the sofa and said with a relaxed face: "of course, there are still doubts, but it''s good to dispel their doubts. Don''t ask now, lest I have to explain again when people gather later."


    People soon gathered. More than a dozen cars drove into the yard one after another. When you open the door, you can find that the cars are full of heavy firepower, such as machine guns, rocket launchers, grenade launchers, deceptive drugs, and even cloud bombs.


    If all the firepower on these dozens of vehicles were used, a building would collapse in an instant.


    All Satan''s people came, and the black devil came, four people, Tata, Vasili, hammer and grevatov. All four of them were fully armed.


    Waiting for the door to get off, Ivan said loudly, "it''s hard, everyone. Just leave your things in the car. Someone will clean up later."


    Gao Yang also smiled and said, "disarm. Now it''s none of our business."


    Irene looked concerned and said to Gao Yang, "is everything going well?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "everything went well. There was a little accident, but it was dangerous. Come in."


    For Carl and the four of them, Gao Yang and Da Ivan took great pains.


    It''s not easy to save Carl and the four of them, but saving them is only the beginning. To make Carl and them act according to the most ideal steps, we must do a lot of things.


    First of all, big Ivan sent Ivan to deal with the matter. Except Ivan, no one else knew what he was going to do, including ulyanko.


    Ivan came with a group of elite generals. If Carl and them were not fooled, they would have to make a quick decision to kill the killer. They would rather lose $400 million. All their early efforts were in vain, but they couldn''t really let Carl and them escape from the uncontrolled assassination of big Ivan.


    As for Gao Yang, he transferred all Satans to Mexico, not only to prepare to kill Carl, but also because they could go to Yemen after they gathered in Mexico.


    The black devil, Gaoyang must invite them. The black devil is the most professional in this kind of thing.


    There is no need to let everyone in Satan know what happened. Gao Yang just called groliov and yak together, as well as the four people of the black devil.


    "Things are much simpler than we expected. I threw a flaw, and Carle easily found the loopholes I mentioned. But he didn''t pretend he didn''t know it and then secretly investigated it. Instead, he responded immediately. He seized me and forced me to answer the question, and then he let go of me."


    Grevatov thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "Carl is a soldier. He is not a spy. It''s normal to do so."


    Ivan shouted, "that''s why he completely believes it?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "I think so, and I think Carl doesn''t have the means and ability to investigate. How does he investigate the doubts I deliberately left?"


    Grevatov said in a deep voice, "that''s his problem. What you should do is to let him start the investigation according to the doubts you left until he finds the truth he thinks. People believe what they see, but they won''t think that others deliberately let him see."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m not saying your plan is bad. I just want to say that things are easier than we thought. Carl has taken the bait. He has completely believed what I said."


    Grevatov said without any emotion: "how to be sure?"


    Jacques suddenly said, "let''s go according to the original plan and let Justin continue to prepare."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "I think you may think it''s too complicated. In fact, Carl, they are just some more powerful soldiers. They don''t doubt everything as you do. In fact, he believes everything I say. If there were no loopholes deliberately left, he wouldn''t doubt anything now."


    Grevatov said: "if they don''t doubt now, it doesn''t mean they don''t doubt in the future. If they can start tomorrow, it''s no problem. Unfortunately, they have to recover for a long time. This time is enough for them to think about a lot of things, so it''s better for him to find the truth according to the clues we left, rather than let him think about it."


    Yak also echoed: "A particularly perfect and flawless reason often seems untrue. What we worry about is Carl. Before they fled, someone told him that they could not go to big Ivan for national interests. If he began to think why you saved him and took great risks to help him complete his revenge plan, he would be suspicious for a few months He has enough time to come up with many reasons. Once the seeds of doubt begin to sprout, it is difficult for you to completely dispel his doubts. The most troublesome thing is that you don''t know what he will doubt. "


    Tulta impatiently said, "didn''t I tell you long ago, leaving a suspicious clue for him to check in accordance with the direction that we have arranged, so that it will save much effort. He surely believes in the result of his investigation. If Carle has no intention of secretly investigating, he will ask you a result on the spot, which will only show that this man is easy to deal with."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "understand, can we go to the next step now?"

 Chapter 2557

    Go on to the next step, then there''s nothing to talk about.


    The help has been done to the end, but Gao Yang will certainly not do the next thing for big Ivan, and he doesn''t have to take care of it anymore, so Gao Yang really wants to take the next step right away.


    After thinking for a long time, grivatov finally nodded and said in a deep voice, "I think we can take the next step."


    The hammer said carelessly, "if he''s just a big head soldier, he won''t think too much. If he''s a big head soldier blinded by hatred, it''s easier. I don''t think there''s any problem. I can take the next step."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "it''s not a soldier, it''s an officer. We found some information. Carl Simonson is his real name, and Carl''s rank is lieutenant colonel. At the level of lieutenant colonel, we can''t just treat him as an ordinary soldier."


    The hammer said indifferently: "it doesn''t matter, lieutenant colonel. He is a special forces commander who keeps high-intensity training all the year round. He knows a lot about combat, but he should be responsible for intelligence. He doesn''t have so much energy and different ways of thinking. No problem."


    Yak seemed a little hesitant, but after a long time of calculation, he nodded and said, "it''s time to take the next step. Everything you can do has been done. I suggest you keep a high degree of vigilance. If you find anything abnormal, you must be able to eliminate them at the first time. These people know too much."


    Ivan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "good, then go to the next step."


    Gao Yang said with a relaxed face: "when I left, I said I would send someone to take care of them and find them a doctor. Are you ready for the right candidate?"


    Ivan said in a deep voice, "there is a suitable candidate, Giovanni Moreno. He is Mexican. He has worked for me for many years. He is very familiar with Matamoros. I have also found a doctor. He serves drug traffickers. He has a strict mouth and won''t go out and talk nonsense."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "I think you should send your own doctor instead of looking for one from here. In case the doctor divulges anything, the result will not be very good."


    Ivan immediately said, "don''t worry, I''m completely sure no one will leak."


    "OK, I''ve handed over the control of the safe house to Carl and told him that someone will help in the afternoon. Just ask your men to knock directly on the door. The contact code is the sun. It''s good and suitable for healing."


    After explaining, Gao Yang said casually: "the matter here is over. It will take three months to recover their injuries. Where are you going next?"


    Ivan shook his head and said, "I''m not going anywhere. It''s right here."


    Gao Yang was startled and said, "in a few months, are you waiting here?"


    Ivan said seriously: "Yes, I may leave once in a while, but there''s nothing too. I''ve been guarding here. These people are very important and dangerous. I have to promise that there will be no accident. If Carl and the four of them are forced to leave, I''ll kill them immediately. I''d rather waste hundreds of millions than let a few powerful guys get out of control."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, you decide the progress of the matter. When you think their injuries can act, inform me, and I will do the rest."


    Ivan said seriously, "I thank you for big Ivan."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "thank you. I''ll give it to you here. We''ll leave in the afternoon."


    Ivan said simply, "the plane is ready for you. You can fly directly to Yemen. There''s another thing to tell you. How many missile soldiers did you find?"


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "yes, missile soldiers. Hussein''s armed forces have missiles in their hands, and Iran can provide them. I''m going to get some sets of control in our hands. With our current status in Hussein''s armed forces, it shouldn''t be difficult to get these."


    Ivan smiled and said, "we happen to have missiles. The target is too big and it''s not easy to shoot. Big Ivan said that he can give you two sets of dots for free."


    "Oh, thank you very much. Thank big Ivan for me."


    Ivan waved his hand and said: "Don''t worry, it''s a small thing to give you two sets. If you can use them, you''d better show the value of the missiles. Iran has its own ballistic missiles, but Iran''s use of its own missiles is too risky. Therefore, if you use the missiles well and valuable, Iran must be willing to buy them and give them to husai armed forces, so that we can take the opportunity to clean up the inventory It''s too late. "


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you mean let me do some business for you? It''s hard to say. The husai armed forces have no money, and why should Iran buy your missiles? So I''m not sure I can persuade Iran to buy your missiles."


    Ivan laughed and said, "don''t worry, we have long been in contact with Iran. The business is not once or twice. As long as Iran feels it necessary, it will come to the door. Our missiles are cheap and very cheap. They are more suitable than Iran''s own missiles. Therefore, as long as you can reflect the value of ballistic missiles, we will be able to sell them."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, you can send me to Yemen in the name of Russian assistance."


    Ivan said with a smile: "ulyanko is responsible for this. Polovich operates. Just contact them. I can promise you for them that there is no problem with the arms disguised as Russian aid. Even if you want to disguise as American military aid, it is not impossible."


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t pay special attention to missiles. He pays more attention to artillery, ordinary artillery.


    "Since you have contact with Iran, can you think of a way to let Iran pay for some self-propelled artillery, but it will eventually be used by us? Yemen has towed artillery, but it is most suitable for us, but it is not suitable to pay for it yourself. It is unrealistic to expect Iran to give it to us."


    It would be foolish not to ask for some help when he helped big Ivan, but this requirement should not be too excessive. After all, self-propelled guns are very expensive. Let big Ivan give husai several self-propelled guns at his own expense. It''s always a loss if he can do this. It''s best to let Iran pay.


    Ivan was lost in thought. Finally, he said in some distress, "it''s not easy to let Iran pay and give you guns. Otherwise, I''ll give you some self-propelled guns as my decision, and I don''t have much money."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "we won''t be in Yemen for long. We don''t need self-propelled guns. Can''t we pull them away? We''d better find a way to let Iran pay. If we can''t, we''ll use traction guns."


    Ivan shook his head and said, "I''m not very familiar with that side. Bolovich has to find a way to do this. I think maybe we can find a way to send the artillery and missiles to you. Have a try."

 Chapter 2558

    The plane has entered Yemeni airspace. It will take some time to reach Sana''a, but it won''t be long.


    The atmosphere is very relaxed. Most people just wake up. Although they should be alert when entering the dangerous airspace, they are chatting and laughing.


    The topics come and go. They have been together for too long and are too familiar with each other. It is difficult to have any new topics to talk about. However, after just taking a short vacation, everyone''s vacation life has become a new topic among Satan members.


    "I played in the Yankees'' training ground in New York for a few days. It was great. I had to go to some autographs. Everyone got along very well. Do you know Derek jete? The captain of the Yankees. He was the leading star of the Yankees, but he didn''t have any shelf at all. He gave me several Signed Baseball and gloves so that I could give them to my family and friends. Who wants them?"


    Albert shouted, "I want it! I want it! I have a son who likes baseball."


    Irene disdained: "they get along well with you because they know you will definitely play in the Yankees, and you will become a big star. You are not those rookies. Make it clear that their big boss invited you to go to Yankees training."


    Frye threw the baseball into the air and caught it. He laughed a few times, and then said proudly, "even if I want to play, I have to go to the Texas Rangers first. Hey, it''s not necessarily when. It''s too early to think about it now, rabbit! Why are you giggling there alone?"


    Cui Bo raised his head and said blankly, "ah, you call me?"


    Frye said angrily, "yes, I''m calling you. What are you laughing at alone? You seem to be more stupid after a trip to Ukraine."


    Cui Bo smiled obscene and said with a simple smile, "ah, is there?"


    Li JinFang sat with Cui Bo. He stretched out his hand and patted Cui Bo''s head. He said angrily, "look at this silly way. It''s different to get the moisture of love."


    Irene said angrily, "what is the moisture of love? It''s the moisture of meat and body. The dead rabbit looks like excessive indulgence, crow! Be careful not to be dragged down by him!"


    Phoenix Contact said faintly, "Oh."


    Treble said in a hurry, "Irene, it''s none of your business what I''m nourished by. Did you come there? Why are you so grumpy?"


    Irene turned her head and snorted coldly, but she didn''t refute TREB.


    Listening to the noise in the cabin, Gao Yang suddenly felt very annoyed.


    Gao Yang is not bothered by other people''s voices. On the contrary, he enjoys the atmosphere with his brothers. He is bothered because he doesn''t understand why he wants to continue his current mercenary life.


    He was a mercenary for money, but now he can''t spend all his money, but the battle continues. Every time he goes to the battlefield, he will think about the risk of doing so. However, when he really thinks about quitting completely, he always finds that he can''t give up his current life at all.


    They said they didn''t fight for war, but now they are fighting for war.


    Gao Yang felt helpless. He despised himself, but he couldn''t solve his troubles.


    "Stop arguing, listen to me, after the war..."


    Gao Yang suddenly made a noise to interrupt the noise of others, and then he wanted to announce his decision made when his mind was hot, that is to go home after the war.


    But at the end of the sentence, Gao Yang felt it was unlucky. He didn''t make a fall for himself and everyone in Satan, so he immediately changed his mouth and said, "we have to fight after this war!"


    When he changed his words in time, Gao Yang, who refused to make a fall, caused a burst of laughter. Groliov laughed and said, "you believe this too? Don''t tease, you''re too careful."


    Andy Ho said loudly, "yes! Boss, you believe this meaningless nonsense. You''re too timid."


    The reaction is very strong, but it does not mean that people ignore falg, but it proves their inner worry and fear, because although many people are laughing at Gao Yang, everyone is careful not to say the taboo.


    Irene said angrily, "what else can I do if I don''t continue to fight after this war? I like to fight, and I like to be a mercenary."


    After a burst of laughter, we continued to talk about what to talk about, but what just happened was avoided by everyone tacitly.


    That''s the matter of three dogs. It should be talked about after solving the matter of three dogs. However, the end of three dogs is bad, and they have to be used to death. They all live under the muzzle of a gun. The experience of three dogs will inevitably make people feel sad.


    Plus, it''s taboo to talk about three dogs, so no one will talk about three dogs.


    If you want to leave the battlefield forever, you can''t talk about it until you leave the battlefield. Don''t mention it when you are about to set foot on the battlefield.


    Complaining about his instability in his heart, Gao Yang said to groliov around him, "this time... You''d better be careful."


    Groliov nodded and said, "of course be careful."


    There was nothing to say. Gao Yang simply stopped talking. He began to think about how to really get out and live a happy life for the rich.


    Now Satan has made a world and a vast sky. However, everything he has now is based on his powerful force. If he leaves his force, what value does he have?


    Morgan, big Ivan, Justin, and the black devil currently attached to Satan, Gao Yang can create this world with Satan, isn''t it because of Satan''s strong combat power?


    So people like Satan can retire, but they must maintain an equally powerful force to continue to exist. Otherwise, everything now may be taken away and all the existing wealth may become a thing of the past.


    Satan has too many enemies, too many enemies, and they are very powerful. It doesn''t matter if Satan disarms himself, but one day in the future, he will be avenged or simply want to forcibly seize Satan''s things. It''s difficult to organize Satan temporarily.


    So Satan can be dissolved and Gao Yang can retire, but only if they have strong enough force as the basis.


    Gao Yang had vaguely thought about these problems before, but he didn''t think about them in depth, because he resisted retirement. Those old people whose physiological age reached the retirement standard were unwilling to retire, especially those who obtained a certain status, were unwilling to leave their posts, not to mention young people like Gao Yang.


    But now, when Gao Yang began to really consider retirement, he found that he had to find a successor first, and he must be able to completely control it.

 Chapter 2559

    The plane landed and Salim picked it up again.


    Although it was not a long time to leave, that is, a full month, Gao Yang felt a long time away when he returned to Sana''a, Yemen.


    As for whether he is no longer willing to set foot on this land, Gao Yang is really a little uncertain.


    "You''re finally back. Great, my brother. I''m really glad to see you again!"


    Seeing Gao Yang, Salim opened his arms all the way, hugged and slapped Gao Yang for several times, and then he said with joy: "it''s really nice to see you again! Great!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "how are you recently? Is everything all right?"


    "OK, everything is OK."


    Salim obviously hesitated when answering, so Gao Yang immediately understood that in fact, husai armed forces must have encountered some problems during this period. If the problem is too big, he can know from the news, but the problem will not be too small. Salim won''t be so excited to see him if it doesn''t matter.


    It seemed that Salim didn''t intend to speak in public. He looked at his watch and said with a smile, "I don''t know if our original residence is still preserved."


    Salim repeatedly said, "yes! Of course, I know you''re back. How can you not have the residence? It''s still the original position. Let''s get in the car and everything is ready."


    Gao Yang still got on Salim''s car. Joseph must accompany him on the same car. After getting on the car and driving up, Salim whispered, "a lot of things have actually happened recently."


    Gao Yang just nodded slightly and made a listening posture. Salim swallowed his saliva and whispered, "after you left the northwest front, Iran sent someone to take your place and launched two large-scale attacks."


    "Failed?"


    "One is not a success, but the other is a complete failure."


    Salim spoke vaguely. If he was not successful, it would naturally be a failure. As for the complete failure, Gao Yang actually knew.


    To be exact, it was the Iranian fiasco.


    As for why Gao Yang knew, it was too simple, because the team of Iranians met the team of solar system company code named Venus


    "Recently, the Shah people have made a fierce offensive on the northwest border. Instead of using armored forces on a large scale, they sent small-scale special forces to attack. To be honest, we lost a lot, especially after you left, as if our situation on the northwest border was out of control."


    Salim looked sad. He waved his arms, slapped his legs, and sighed: "The troops sent by the Iranians carried out two special operations. The first time, they did not win or lose. The Iranians dispatched more than 60 people to attack a Shah post. As a result, seven people died and three others were killed. The operation was not a success, but it was not a particularly serious failure. The second time, it was different..."


    "The Iranians sent about 150 people. As a result, more than 20 were killed and more than 20 injured. They just killed more than a dozen enemies and finally retreated reluctantly. Then, the Iranians immediately withdrew from the northwest border and said they wanted to rest. Alas..."


    Salim reluctantly told about the defeat of the Iranians. He only wanted to laugh because the casualties of the Iranians were concealed, and the concealment was very serious.


    Gao Yang knew what happened the second time. The Iranians sent more troops and planned to pull out a post of the Shah at a key position, because as long as the post was pulled out, it could block an important passage for the Shah to send small troops to attack.


    Unfortunately, the Iranians can''t keep their calculations quiet. Unfortunately, Shah sent Venus troops, and then more than 100 people killed at least half of the more than 200 Iranians. They didn''t hurt themselves, not even one of them was injured.


    Iran is also a regional power, and its strength is very strong in the Middle East, but Iran''s soldiers, to be honest, are really that way.


    There are countries in the Middle East, except Israel. All of them are the best in the slag. In fact, Iran can be regarded as a general in the pile of shorties. It can take whatever it wants when it comes to Shah, but when it meets the Venus army, it is suddenly archetypal.


    As a result, the Iranians completely gave up the idea of special operations.


    I don''t know whether Salim concealed the report for the Iranians or whether the Iranians simply concealed the husai armed forces. Gao Yang thinks it should be the latter, because Salim has no reason to cover up any scandal for the Iranians.


    Looking at Salim''s sad face, he raised his head and said faintly, "what about later? After two failures, do the Iranians care?"


    "The Iranians really don''t care. They all withdrew from the northwest border. Now it''s different from before. The Shah people are suddenly much more powerful. Our posts and rear command posts are often attacked and suffered great losses, but we don''t have effective means of counterattack. We can only rely on sharp knife Commandos, but there are too few sharp knife commandos."


    Gao Yang is still very concerned about the sharp knife commandos he built. He doesn''t want the sharp knife commandos to be regarded as consumables and lost in this senseless seesaw battle.


    "So what about the sharp knife commandos? Have they suffered heavy losses?"


    Salim whispered: "no, the situation of the sharp knife commandos is good. There are small losses in the two battles, but the problem is not big."


    "That is, we need to go back to the northwest border again, right?" he said


    Salim paused. He looked more distressed. Then he whispered: "compared with the northwest front, the situation in Aden is worse. The Shah Arab coalition army has an absolute advantage, and that side is not our traditional control area. The current situation is that if we can''t stabilize the situation in Aden, we must give up the whole Southern Yemen."


    Gao Yang glanced at Salim. After thinking for a moment, he whispered, "but there are too few people. Do you want us to go to Aden? No, it''s impossible. In Aden, we can play a limited role and it''s too dangerous. It''s appropriate to let Iranians go to Aden."


    Salim whispered: "the Iranians are not willing to send troops directly to fight, and the same is true in Aden. Now we are unable to drive away the enemies entrenched in Aden, but we want to take the initiative in guerrilla warfare at least."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I see. Shah harassed you on the northwest border. You launched a harassing war against the Shah coalition army in Aden, right?"

 Chapter 2560

    Gao Yang asked directly, and Salim agreed very simply.


    "Well, we don''t expect to recapture Aden in a short time, but we hope to at least delay Shah''s offensive."


    Salim didn''t seem very confident when he said his requirements, because they didn''t ask Gao Yang to do anything, so he said it was a request, not a request.


    If it is a request, Gao Yang certainly has to think about it. It is more favorable to focus on Aden or on the northwest border.


    Unable to make a suitable choice in a short time, Gao Yang felt that it was necessary for him to study with others before making a decision, so he nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''ll think about it."


    Salim means to communicate with Gao Yang in advance. After all, such a major event can only be decided after repeated evaluation. Moreover, Abdullah, who is the most armed in Hussein, has to talk about it with Gao Yang in person to show respect.


    Everything that should be said has been said, and Salim didn''t talk about it with Gaoyang again. After all, Gaoyang is likely to ask for instructions from the Russian side, so he has to leave enough time for Gaoyang.


    Now there is a war in Yemen and Sana''a is often attacked by air strikes. It is impossible for Abdullah to pick up people at the airport himself. Gao Yang estimated that in the afternoon, Abdullah should appear and discuss the matter with him in person.


    There is no need to say more about the next thing. Gao Yang and them returned to the barracks where they used to live. Salim has arranged a rich lunch. Of course, this rich lunch is for SANA''s conditions. When the people accompanying Satan had lunch, Salim only said to let Gao Yang have a rest first and then left.


    This rest time is naturally the time for them to discuss whether they want to go to Aden.


    As soon as Salim left, Gao Yang immediately invited several people of the black devil and, of course, several important figures of Satan. With the increasing number of Satan, Gao Yang is unlikely to gather everyone together to discuss everything every time. It is totally unnecessary to do so. We can discuss the specific tactics collectively. It is enough for several people to discuss these general directional issues.


    Joseph and some people of the black devil carefully checked whether there were eavesdroppers in the house, which was inevitable, because there were too many secrets in Satan.


    When everything was arranged properly, Gao Yang immediately got to the point, but what he said first was not about husai''s armed forces.


    "I''m going to start looking for Satan''s successor. We must retire, but retirement does not mean giving up reliable force. We need strong and absolutely reliable force in our hands. This is the key to whether we can take enough money to relax. Do you have any ideas?"


    After looking at several people, he found that no one spoke and said in a loud and deep voice: "the first thing to ensure is reliability. You must ensure that you can control it. Tata, you have experience in these things. Can you tell me how to ensure the absolute loyalty of a team?"


    "Brainwash!" Tata said without hesitation


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly, "it seems that we can''t do this."


    Tata nodded: "yes, it''s impossible to ensure sufficient strength if the number is too small. To maintain the absolute loyalty of a team, or indirect control, and maintain a minimum scale, it''s almost impossible to rely on brainwashing, because you don''t have the capital to make people willing to pay everything to maintain loyalty."


    Gao Yang sighed, "yes, how can we make many people remain absolutely loyal and spend their whole life."


    Irene frowned and said, "wait a minute, we''re retiring? Why are we in a hurry to find a successor? Do you want to form a New Satan?"


    Gao Yang waved and said, "it''s not necessarily a new generation of Satan, but a team that can be controlled by us. In addition, it''s not particularly urgent, but we should prepare, because we will retire one day."


    Irene muttered, "I don''t like the word retirement. I think you should say change careers."


    "Well, if you want to change careers, you must be prepared."


    Groliov said slowly, "I think maybe Carl and several of them can? First of all, they must be strong enough, and they have completely come to a dead end. After that thing is over, who can take them in except us?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s impossible, Carl. Their existence is too dangerous. Binding them with Satan''s interests is like sitting on a time bomb. It may explode one day, so these people can hide and use it as an ace, but they must be kept isolated."


    Li JinFang whispered, "what about the people used in Somalia, Mr. DA and Li Qiu?"


    Gao Yang still shook his head and said helplessly, "no, they know too many things about us. When we retire, they must be separated from everything now. Our successors must know nothing about our past. Li Qiu and they know too much."


    Irene said, "then we can only look for it again."


    Grevatov suddenly said, "in fact, there is no need for absolute control."


    Gao Yang looked at grevatov and said in a deep voice, "what do you mean?"


    Grevatov said faintly: "It''s enough to control the leading candidates. You can support and establish several mercenary regiments. If you have anything to do, you just need to ensure that the leader will not betray you. Even if something happens, you can easily stay away. You don''t have to put all your chips on one team. That''s too expensive and it''s not square to use Then, are you going to leave the same people to do whatever is serious? "


    A word woke up the dreamer. After carefully considering grevatov''s suggestion, Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, that''s right! We don''t look for Satan''s successor, but we establish many mercenary regiments with strong or weak strength and different control strength, and we only need to consider the candidate for the head."


    Gao Yang''s idea has always been to establish a succession team of Satan. It''s really difficult to do so. It''s impossible to keep a group of excellent elites loyal to him unconditionally.


    However, it is much easier to establish some mercenary regiments and only secretly control the leaders of the mercenary regiment, because there is no need to ensure the absolute loyalty of all people, but only enough influence, so that they can be used according to the differences of distance and distance. However, this can not be done in a short time. The main thing is the problem of candidates. It is not necessary to find the right people Too easy.


    With a direction, it''s easy to do. Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile: "people have to look for it slowly. They can''t come in a hurry. Let''s put this topic aside for the time being. Everybody, do you think we should go to Aden?"

 Chapter 2561

    Unlike looking for a successor, looking for a successor is to make plans for Satan''s future. This matter should not be careless, so Gao Yang must treat it as a top priority. However, this matter is not urgent and can only be done slowly. Therefore, as soon as several people meet to settle the situation, they can put the matter aside for the time being.


    Whether to go to Aden or not is the issue of interests in front of us. If it''s good for the solar system company, go. If there''s no interest, just make contributions. They have to be so great.


    Gao Yang repeated in detail what Salim and he said in the car, and then he said in a deep voice: "on the northwest border, our Venus force has stood firm and is in an absolutely favorable position in the competition with peers. According to Abdul''s report, Shah is likely to give us a new contract in the short term.


    The current situation of the mercury force in Aden is not so favorable, because everything is going well in Aden, and the mercury force is dispensable. In this case, it is difficult for us to make any new progress in the direction of Aden. "


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "what''s your opinion?"


    Groliov was the first to speak, and he said slowly: "There is no doubt that the husai armed forces now regard us as firefighters and send us there whenever there is a need. However, our number is limited and we can''t decide the direction of the war. Therefore, the husai armed forces can only let us go to Aden for some harassing war. My suggestion is not to go, because the direction of Aden must be more dangerous. Our purpose is not to let who win, our goal The purpose is only to make money. The situation has been opened in the northwest border, and both sides have a very high degree of control. In this case, why take a risk in Aden? "


    Groliov made sense. Gao Yang couldn''t help nodding slightly and took Satan to fight guerrilla warfare in Aden, where the heavy troops were gathered. This kind of thing is unreliable. Which side of the northwest border belongs to the traditional sphere of influence of husai armed forces and has a public foundation. Although it is also facing the heavy threat of Shah, it is much stronger than Aden.


    In guerrilla warfare, if there is no support from the people and no help from the people, it would be a fart.


    "You''re wrong."


    Vasili opened his mouth. He said very seriously to groliov: "you are wrong. Going to Aden is not only not dangerous, but also much safer and safer than the northwest border. Even if you go to fight guerrilla warfare around Aden, it is better than facing the pressure of Shah on the northwest border."


    Groliov was not angry. It would be foolish if such military meetings did not allow different opinions. He was just a little surprised and curious.


    Gao Yang was also very puzzled. He said in a deep voice: "on the premise of not considering interests, only on the degree of security, why do you think Aden is safer than the northwest border?"


    Vasili said very seriously: "if Shah''s combat effectiveness is like a mouse, then the GCC''s combat effectiveness is an insect. It looks gorgeous and looks like a terrible caterpillar, but in fact, it is a non-toxic insect that can not become a butterfly, that is, a meat insect!"


    Vasili waved his hand with disdain, and then he said confidently: "Aden is occupied by the GCC troops, mainly the troops of Shah, but there are also many troops of other countries. It looks good on the premise of everything going well. But as long as it fails twice, you can see that the GCC troops show their essence of being meat worms. So as long as you choose the right target to fight, you will be surprised to find out why the enemy can do this It''s useless. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "appropriate targets, such as the middle position of the positions in charge of Shah and the United Arab Emirates?"


    Vasili said expressionless, "as long as those Gulf countries unite, any goal can be regarded as an appropriate goal. My suggestion is to fight casually!"


    Li JinFang suddenly realized it and said loudly, "Oh, it''s just a blind JB fight. Is that ok? Is it too casual?"


    Tata reached out and rubbed his forehead, then said painfully, "whatever? For those wastes, we have too many experiences and lessons to prove this."


    The black devil nodded angrily, and the hammer said with disdain: "Israel! Even with the support of the United States, there are only a few people in places with big farts. After several wars, alas, I can''t take them!"


    Grevatov said with disgust on his face: "don''t say this, don''t mention it again. I''ve been sent to the Middle East for a long time."


    Vasili said bitterly, "I have contacted several officers in the Middle East and actually investigated the combat effectiveness of some armies. The conclusion is, bah!"


    When the United States and the Soviet Union competed for hegemony, the Soviet Union provided great assistance to several countries in the Middle East, asking for arms and consultants. However, Israel still exists in the world and has become a hegemony in the Middle East, which is enough to explain all the problems.


    The U.S. assistance to Israel is really generous, but the Soviet Union did not play with it. It is also real gold and silver. If you want to make the Soviet Union''s weapons carry the pot for failure, give the same weapons to the Chinese army.


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "in fact, it makes sense. Shah looked very scary. As a result, he found that it was a waste snack. A group of wolves can kill tigers and a group of sheep can unite together, which is still a dish in the mouth of wolves."


    Then Gao Yang clapped his hand and said confidently, "it''s done. That''s enough. Let''s go to Aden!"


    Groliov said anxiously, "Aden can go, but now the husai armed forces are asking for us, so we can''t miss this opportunity in vain."


    Grevatov said in a deep voice: "Iran will definitely come forward. If you want more benefits, you still have to find it from Iran."


    Gao Yang said excitedly: "yes, we want what we lack. If Hussein''s armed forces don''t have them, let Iran give them. Moreover, we have to provide some business to big Ivan. We want Russian goods. Iran doesn''t have them. Buy them from big Ivan!"


    A group of people no longer discussed whether they should go to Aden, but began to think about what benefits they could get from going to Aden, such as how to improve the status of mercury army and how to give Satan a lot of voice. By the way, they also had to consider how to seek some benefits for big Ivan.


    But when the discussion was heated, Salim sent someone to invite Gao Yang, saying that Abdullah invited him to have afternoon tea.


    After looking at his watch, Gao Yang and his team discussed for two hours, that is to say, Abdullah gave Gao Yang two hours to consider, and then he couldn''t wait to meet Gao Yang and let him express his position.

 Chapter 2562

    In the khat room, Gao Yang met Abdullah and said, rafghani''s successor.


    As the top leader of Iran in Yemen, the original rafghani and Gaoyang are very difficult to deal with, but since Gaoyang saved rafghani and sold a favor to make rafghani a hero from a prisoner, the relationship between rafghani and Gaoyang is very, very good.


    Said, as the successor to rafghani, released strong goodwill to Gaoyang from the beginning, but Gaoyang and said didn''t have many opportunities to meet. This time, it was only the third time.


    Gao Yang naturally knows what Abdullah and said need.


    Abdullah hopes to stabilize the situation in Aden. As the principal of Iran in Yemen, said has suffered several failures recently. He must seize the time to prove himself, but he does not dare to send Iranian soldiers. In case of another major blow, he is expected to return home in frustration.


    Abdullah just chewed khat. After warmly welcoming Gao Yang and the joy of reunion, he didn''t say anything. Although said politely welcomed Gao Yang, he didn''t jump out in a hurry.


    Salim is also there, but since Abdullah is there, he will certainly not be the first to stand up and ask Gao Yang to go to Aden. He is the messenger, but when it comes to the showdown, Abdullah must come by himself.


    Gao Yang was not in a hurry, but he didn''t ask for people, so Gao Yang said slowly: "this time I came with some assistance, including two sets of dot U-shaped tactical surface to surface missiles, two missile launching vehicles and four support vehicles, a total of six missiles. The missile launching personnel have arrived first. They just need to wait for the missiles to arrive and can be put into use soon."


    These missiles were sent by big Ivan. They didn''t cost money, but they were gone after they were fired. Hu Sai''s armed forces also had a number of surface to surface missiles hidden in the hands of the Zhengfu army. Gao Yang wanted to use these two sets of dot missiles as a guide to get other missiles in the hands of Hu Sai''s armed forces.


    Satan is no longer the original Satan. He has to do everything in person and fight with light weapons. Now Satan has money and resources and can upgrade his firepower. If there is really any dangerous task, he can shoot the cannon directly. If the cannon is not enough, he can directly put on the missile. If one missile is not enough, there will be two.


    There are many mercenaries in the world, but few can use surface to surface missiles. Satan is probably the only one.


    Abdullah spit out the cat in his mouth, and then he said carefully: "thank Mr. petram for his valuable assistance, but surface to surface missiles. At present, it doesn''t mean much to us. The primary task we are facing is to reverse the disadvantage in Aden. I wonder if your country can provide some suggestions in this regard?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Salim has talked to me about this problem once. In my personal opinion, it should be easy to solve as long as Mr. sanjani makes a move."


    It''s a personal view, but it''s strange that Abdullah and said believe it. They directly think that Russia is playing the ball. After all, the northwest border is only the army of one country in sha''a, but Aden has the ten nation coalition army of the GCC.


    Said nodded to Gao Yang, and then said in a deep voice: "about Aden, we naturally have to take action, but before a large-scale counterattack, we need to carry out special operations with small-scale forces to attack the enemy''s morale and disrupt the enemy''s deployment. We can''t make the enemy too proud."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I believe it''s not difficult for you."


    Said said helplessly said, "well, I don''t have enough hands for the time being."


    Abdullah didn''t want to try again. He said directly, "Mr. petram, your achievements in the northwest border are obvious to all. I don''t think there is a more suitable candidate than you. I just don''t know if you are willing to help us go to Aden and turn around the current dilemma?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said helplessly: "personally, it''s not a big deal for me. It''s the same whether I go to the northwest border or Aden. However, now I have too few people. Can we get enough supply when we go to Aden to fight guerrilla warfare? Can we get enough people?"


    Abdullah said without hesitation: "of course, husai armed forces will do their best to meet all your requirements."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said helplessly, "I know the situation in Aden, so I don''t expect to get reinforcements in case of danger, but I don''t have enough heavy firepower. I can''t take more than a dozen people to harass the enemy with rifles. What can cause serious harm to the enemy?"


    Abdullah hurriedly said, "Mr. petram, as I said, husai armed forces are willing to try their best to meet all your requirements. You need heavy firepower. You can choose all our existing equipment at will."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "OK, I need cannons. Don''t tow cannons. They must be self-propelled cannons."


    Abdullah also said very happily, "we still have several self-propelled guns. Here you are."


    Gao Yang shook his head with a wry smile and said, "what type of self-propelled gun do you have?"


    Abdullah reached out and touched his head and whispered, "various models."


    Abdullah could not say, because the existing artillery models of husai armed forces were complex and old, and even the caliber was not uniform.


    At this time, said suddenly said, "we can provide self-propelled guns, 122 mm thunder-1 or 155 mm thunder-2!"


    Gao Yang spread out his hands and said helplessly: "As you all know, our artillery suffered heavy losses from air strikes on the northwest border. This time I did bring new artillery, but they are only familiar with Russian artillery, especially self-propelled artillery. You must understand how important it is to be familiar with technical weapons soldiers. I won''t say more. I just want to say that we really don''t have time for training Soldiers, let them know a completely strange gun. "


    After saying this helplessly, Gao Yang said with some evasion: "In the northwest border, the situation is relatively stable. We can use all kinds of old guns, but not in Aden. Unless you can give me a few months to get familiar with new guns and ammunition types, my artillery can''t go to the battlefield without artillery support. I apologize. I can''t go down to Aden and die."


    Abdullah turned his attention to said for help. Said bit his teeth and said in a deep voice: "we need Russian self-propelled guns. The problem is not big. We can provide them!"

 Chapter 2563

    Hearing said''s words, Gao Yang was happy. He knew that big Ivan''s business had been completed.


    I was happy in my heart, but I couldn''t show it on my face. After a moment of meditation, I said with an embarrassed face: "If there are Russian style self-propelled guns, it would be much better. However, how long does it take to transport a batch of self-propelled guns from Iran? There are corresponding shells, support vehicles and ammunition supply vehicles, which are configured according to the configuration of six self-propelled guns. How long does it take to transport this pile of things from Iran?"


    After thinking for a moment, said immediately said with a painstaking determination: "it won''t take too long. The artillery doesn''t need to be shipped from Iran. We have special channels to send the artillery quickly. It takes only ten days as fast as a week, and I can give you the artillery!"


    That''s reliable.


    It seems that said or the Iranian intelligence department behind him really cooperates with big Ivan, otherwise he dare not say this.


    It won''t take long to ship the self-propelled artillery of an artillery company from Iran. The key is to go through layers of approval, and then transfer the artillery from the military arsenal. It''s troublesome. It''s not possible to do it in a month. After all, Iran''s bureaucratic system is also famous for its procrastination.


    If said dares to guarantee that the artillery can be delivered within ten days, it must be from the arms traffickers, because the arms traffickers can do things more quickly as long as they give enough money. After all, the arms traffickers ignore all the rules.


    The cannon is easy to get and Gao Yang''s initial goal is completed, but it can''t be completed as long as the cannon. He brought the missile soldiers, and big Ivan only gave a mere six missiles. What''s enough.


    Gao Yang''s feeble way: "It''s not enough just artillery. After all, Aden has been completely occupied by the GCC coalition forces. It''s impossible for us to attack the enemy''s headquarters in Aden city. The range of artillery is still too close. It will be much better to use ballistic missiles. We have brought six guided missiles. Even if all of them can be launched normally, the tactical impact effect that can be completed is limited, I think We can go to Aden, but when the missiles run out, we''ll see the specific situation then! "


    Abdullah smiled: "we have seized some ballistic missiles, a total of more than 30. These missiles can all be used by you."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it''s not that I have too much to do, but how about the maintenance of those missiles? Can they be used normally? Even if they can be used, can they achieve the expected effect?"


    After that, Gao Yang looked at said, and then said with the gesture that Lao Tzu was going to drag you into the water: "how about our joint action? Your country can fully assist some surface to surface missiles. After all, your surface to surface missile technology is also very good, and has been verified in actual combat. If you can provide missile troops..."


    Before saying anything, said said said firmly said, "I''m sorry, it''s impossible."


    Iran does have a lot of ballistic missiles, but it is hard to say whether it is willing to provide Iranian missiles to husai armed forces, because Zhengzhi has too much influence.


    Husai armed forces can launch frog missiles, Scud missiles, or dot missiles, because these missiles spread very badly. Even if husai armed forces use them, they can not clearly point to the assistance of that country. Even if the world knows that Iran is supporting husai armed forces, it doesn''t matter, but husai armed forces can''t use Iranian missiles.


    Iran and Shah are sworn enemies, but now it is not time to figure out the poor dagger. The proxy war can be fought, and the two sides can''t directly participate in the war. Therefore, Iran can''t take out its own missiles. Isn''t it as evidence to tell the world that Lao Tzu himself participated in the war, at least for the time being.


    Said said said it was impossible. Gao Yang immediately said with regret: "well, it''s a pity that we can''t go to Aden, because it''s really not necessary."


    Abdullah sighed slightly, while said said said confidently: "Mr. petram, please don''t worry. We can''t send missile troops to the war, but we can''t provide missiles. Don''t you need Russian artillery? Then Russian missiles must also be what you need. We can provide ballistic missiles to you. We can''t determine the model yet, but please rest assured that they will be enough for you."


    It seemed that he couldn''t get rid of it, so Gao Yang looked at Salim, hesitated, and finally waved: "well, I can go to Aden and go when everything is ready."


    Since there is no need to talk about it, just point out that Gao Yang embodies a strong military style, although he still seems reluctant.


    Abdullah said with great emotion: "thank you very much, Mr. petram. Your help is too precious for us."


    Said also said in a deep voice, "thank you."


    Salim didn''t


    He shouted loudly and waved his hand. Then he said to said, "Mr. sanjani, although rafghani and I had a little unhappiness, you know, we had a good relationship later. Maybe this is the friendship between men. I want to ask you, do you know how rafghani is recovering now?"


    Said bowed slightly and said, "I thank you for rafghani''s greetings. He recovered well. After returning home, he got the treatment he deserved. His indomitable behavior made him greatly respected, and he even upgraded. In short, I want to thank you. Rafghani asked me to express my greetings and thanks to you on behalf of him more than once."


    Gao Yang nodded again and again and said, "that''s good, that''s good. I don''t have to worry. I don''t know if rafghani can act normally now. I''m looking forward to seeing him again."


    Said smiled: "He suffered a lot and underwent many skin grafting operations. Only last week did he complete all his operations, but his suffering was finally over. However, it is no longer possible for rafghani to come back to Yemen. After all, he was exposed, but Mr. petram, rafghani and I sincerely invite you to travel to Iran in a private capacity. Believe me, You will certainly be welcomed and entertained by rafghani and all our colleagues. "


    Gao Yang smiled and then said, "I must go when I have time, but before I go, please convey my greetings and wishes to rafghani, and wish him a speedy recovery and continue to work as soon as possible."


    When he made up with said about loughghani, Gao Yang was secretly feeling that loughghani was blessed by misfortune and did not lose his reputation. This is for sure. After all, he is indeed a synonym for unyielding, but he was not punished. He was promoted because of this. I don''t know where he is now and will be promoted because of this good fortune in the future It''s not necessarily good.

 Chapter 2564

    Leibrov came to Yemen earlier than anyone else. He not only brought the newly recruited artillery to Yemen first to adapt to the local climate and environment, but also arranged missile soldiers.


    In fact, leibrov had no experience in leading troops alone before. When leibrov was asked to bring people to Yemen alone, Gao Yang was also very worried, but people always have the opportunity to grow. If he takes everything into his own hands, others naturally lack the opportunity to exercise.


    Facts have proved that leibrov did a good job. He was not idle during this period. When Satan came to Yemen, he already had an artillery team with combat capability.


    As for the missile soldiers, the situation is a little complicated. Before Gao Yang came, leibrov didn''t have the identity and confidence to ask husai for missiles, so all those missile soldiers can do is adaptability training.


    But now, the situation is different. The missiles supported by Da Ivan have not arrived yet, but husai armed forces are willing to give the missiles to Satan. Unfortunately, Satan still has too few missile troops, and the operation of two sets of surface to surface missiles is the limit.


    "Husai armed forces have two main types of missiles, frog-7 and scud-b. I heard there were dots, but I didn''t see them. Now we have taken over three frog-7 missiles and one scud-b missile, but after verification, it is found that the Scud missiles sent are waste."


    Standing in front of Gao Yang and making a report is Neva Nikolayevich, a missile soldier officer recruited from Ukraine, with the rank of major. He once served as the deputy head and major of the 2nd regiment of Sevastopol missile 37th division.


    Gao Yang frowned, reached out and touched the missile in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "can''t you use it at all?"


    Among the missile soldiers who came to Yemen, the highest rank was actually Dmitry Matvey, retired lieutenant colonel, but Dmitry had a higher rank. He was once the deputy director and technical instructor of the 47th cross service regional training center of the strategic rocket army directly under the central government.


    In terms of rank and actual status, Dmitry was higher, but Dmitry had no experience as a commander of combat forces, so Neva became the actual commander of Satan''s missile army, while Dmitry became Neva''s deputy, purely as a technical officer.


    Since Neva is the commander of the missile force, of course he will answer Gao Yang''s question.


    Neva was also a technical officer, but his temper was quite hot.


    "Yes! These craps should be sent to the dump! We have Scud, but Scud missiles use liquid propellant, which is liquid! But look here? There is no fuel refueling vehicle here! No! What do we have? We only have an empty body but no propellant! Damn it, I thought the fuel propellant might be stored improperly and lead to no fuel I can''t use it, but I really didn''t think they had no fuel at all! The missile soldiers here should be shot! Don''t you have the most basic common sense? Liquid engine missiles without propellant, ha ha! This is ridiculous! "


    Neva was more than angry. He was just angry and slapped the missile launcher in front of him.


    Dmitri stretched out his hand, gently patted Neva on the shoulder and said in a deep voice: "calm down, Neva, calm down, don''t talk about irrelevant cathartic language, just answer the questions of the officer."


    Neva took a deep breath, then sighed at Gao Yang: "Sir, Scud missile can''t be used at all. It''s an empty shell. The only purpose I can think of is to use this missile and launch vehicle as bait for deception."


    Scud-b surface to surface missile is a little behind. It is a single-stage liquid rocket driven missile. Each launch requires temporary injection of liquid fuel, which requires a long time of preparation before launch, and the error is very large. It is basically impossible to use it for precision attack, but Scud missile is also beneficial, that is, the range is up to 300 kilometers.


    However, no matter how far the missile is, it has no fuel, that is, empty shell waste. Gao Yang really doesn''t know why husai armed forces send such waste.


    "I asked the husai armed forces if they had liquid propellant. Maybe their soldiers were ignorant and didn''t send the propellant."


    Neva shook his head and said angrily, "forget it, comrade commander, oh no, sir, give up this idea. The preservation of liquid propellant requires quite high requirements. I really don''t think they can preserve the fuel, so let''s talk about it."


    Neva pointed to the frog-7 missile, and then he said helplessly: "we checked it. Fortunately, this is a solid fuel rocket. Don''t worry. They don''t even have fuel. It should be usable."


    Gao Yang looked at the frog 7 missile, which was a little smaller, and said happily, "well, there''s some good news at last."


    Neva smiled bitterly and said, "but Comrade commander... Sir, frog 7 is not a missile at all, because frog 7 is just a simple inertial guidance. To put it bluntly, frog 7 is just a long-range large rocket."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he said in surprise, "frog 7 is not a missile?"


    Dmitri said solemnly: "frog 7 has no guidance system. It depends on the orientation and fixed height of the launcher to determine the range, and depends on the rocket''s own spin to ensure the firing accuracy. According to our definition of missile and its substantive role, frog 7 is really not a missile."


    Neva breathed out and said helplessly, "but it can work. I''m going to test shoot one because I''m worried about what may happen. I extremely doubt whether these rockets, which are still high-tech weapons for Yemenis, can be properly kept."


    Looking at Gao Yang''s face getting more and more ugly, Dmitri quickly pretended to be relaxed and said, "there is still good news. At least frog 7 has a range of more than 60 kilometers. I think it can still play a certain role."


    Gao Yang scratched his head, took a breath, and then said very depressed, "I always thought frog-7 was a missile. Really, I always thought so."


    After a self mocking smile, he raised his voice and said: "then leave these three frog-7... Missiles. They have some effect at last. You can take them for test firing and pay attention to your own safety. I don''t want any of you to be hurt in the test firing."


    Neva was excited, but he immediately calmed down and said to Gao Yang, "are you sure you want to test fire all three rockets? We only have these three babies that can be used. Although it''s broken, it''s not good to waste?"


    Gao Yang waved and said, "it doesn''t matter. A well preserved dot missile will be delivered soon. It''s time for you to practice. In addition, it''s still called a missile. It''s more comfortable to listen to."


    Neva smiled. He said happily, "there is a missile to be delivered? That''s great. Give us an impact point. Can we test launch now?"

 Chapter 2565

    Short range surface to surface missiles or long-range rockets are OK. In short, the test firing of frog 7 is not too simple.


    First of all, although this thing is broken, it also has a maximum range of 68 kilometers. If it is erected, it will fight. What if there are houses in the impact area.


    It''s certainly bad to hurt people in case of shooting, but it''s a great waste to shoot casually. It completely loses the significance of test firing. We always have to set a target, look at the range, look at the accuracy, and try the skills of Neva''s missile soldiers.


    It is true that the frog 7 missile has a large error, but it is qualified if it is one kilometer away from the target, but it is more than ten kilometers away from the target, which should be regarded as the problem of missile soldiers.


    Moreover, Neva, Dmitri and a group of people they brought have not touched missiles for more than ten years. Whether they can operate skillfully or not has to be verified.


    So to test fire, first send someone to set up a target, then notify Neva of the impact area, and then let Neva them fight.


    It was also missile soldiers who went to set the target area, but Gao Yang also sent Taylor and Vasili. Taylor was a professional air attack guide soldier. Although he guided the target for air attack, he had professional training and was better than Gao Yang''s complete laymen.


    As for Vasili, Gao Yang firmly believes that there are no military skills that the black devil doesn''t understand, and it''s absolutely no problem to use it only as an observer.


    Neva was busy with the missile soldiers, while Gao Yang sat in the distance and watched the preparations of the missile soldiers with binoculars.


    Frog 7 is still very powerful. I''m afraid if frog 7 missile doesn''t fly out and blow up on the launcher, it''s close, but it''s the end of the whole army. Although this possibility is small, it''s better to hide away.


    Neva commanded, and Dmitri accompanied Gao Yang to explain to him.


    Compared with the popular Neva, Dmitri is much more gentle and elegant, with the unique demeanor and elegance of intellectuals.


    "The target area is set 50 kilometers away. At present, we only know the approximate distance, but we don''t know the specific direction. Therefore, after the target position is determined and returned, our computing soldiers need to calculate the specific data. It takes a certain time, but it won''t be long before they can launch."


    Gao Yang put down his telescope and said to Dmitri: "just rely on calculation?"


    Dmitri smiled: "no, launching rockets and missiles are very different things. Rockets have no seeker. They can be launched just like artillery. Unlike missiles, missiles also need to calculate data, but they also need to set inertial seeker, so as to reflect the significance of missiles."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see."


    Dmitri continued: "If it is a surface to surface missile aimed at a fixed target and placed in a fixed position, all the data are set in advance. For example, the intercontinental missile on strategic duty can be launched immediately after completing the launch preparation. However, it is obviously impossible for the tactical short-range surface to surface missile to set a seeker in advance, so whether the short-range missile is fast or accurate depends on the accuracy of the missile force Quality. "


    "Thank you. I understand this time."


    After politely thanking Dmitri, Gao Yang continued to watch the missile launch preparations.


    When the data from the target area came, Neva soon issued the launch command, and then a missile soared up. After a few minutes of flight, Taylor sent an observation report.


    "The missile has landed. Visually, the explosion point is about 1200 meters from the target. Over."


    "I see. Stay away from the target. Pay attention to safety. Over."


    After letting Taylor stay further away from the target, Gao Yang said to Dmitri, "is the result good at 1200 meters?"


    Dmitri smiled and said, "for frog 7 without guidance system, this result is very good."


    Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "Neva, shoot out the remaining two missiles."


    Two frogs 7 hit out one after another, and the second one was a little off the mark. The explosion point had to be more than three kilometers away from the target position. In fact, it was not enough to scare people.


    The third frog 7 is better. The explosion point is about 600 meters away from the target the size of a car, which is barely scratched to the edge of the explosion radius. However, Dmitri himself said that this is lucky. In actual combat, we can''t expect such accuracy every time.


    Weapons like frog 7 are also suitable for attacking urban targets. The combat power of missile attacking cities in the Iran Iraq war can also be used. If you want to attack combat troops, you can only rely on a large number of launch modes to ensure the damage effect.


    Frog 7 and Scud can be deleted from the list of weapons in Gaoyang''s original plan, because both weapons do not match his combat mode. Even if husai armed forces can give dozens of frog 7, it is useless.


    Gao Yang is still willing to call frog 7 a missile rather than a rocket, because he thinks the missile sounds more powerful.


    When the missile was finished, there would be no danger. Gao Yang came to the launch position. After seeing Neva, Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "Congratulations, Mr. Nikolayevich. You played very well."


    Neva smiled complacently. With a satisfied look on his face, he said: "although it is not a real missile, it has not been hit for decades. Finally, he has an addiction. Well, sir, when can the real missile be given to us?"


    Gao Yang said: "it won''t be too long. It will be delivered about the day after tomorrow. You don''t have much time to get familiar with missiles. You can get familiar with missiles in two days at most, and we have to leave for Aden."


    Neva waved his hand and said confidently, "it won''t take two days at all. A few hours is enough."


    After talking big, Neva suddenly remembered that there was Dmitri, so he immediately looked at Dmitri and said loudly, "Comrade lieutenant colonel, what do you think?"


    Dmitri sighed and said, "don''t call me comrade. Can''t you always change this habit? But I agree with you. It doesn''t take two days to get familiar with the equipment. As long as the missile is OK, we can immediately enter the combat readiness duty state."


    Neva nodded and said to him, "that''s it."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. Then he said to Neva and Dmitri, "we need to study the tactics and tactics. You two, pack up and go back to the station. Let''s go first. After you go back, please find me and we''ll study together."


    Neva saluted and said seriously, "yes, comrade commander."


    Dmitry shook his head helplessly, saluted Gao Yang, and said in a warm voice, "yes, sir."


    Gao Yang quickly left the missile position, and then he greeted Satan''s people: "our combat mode needs to be changed. Now go back and study a new combat mode."

 Chapter 2566

    Satan''s way of fighting really needs to be changed. The poorest of a group of people is also a millionaire. There are several multimillionaires, and Gao Yang has even become a billionaire. They have to fight in person. If they tell their wealth, who believes it.


    Is it true that Satan refused to live a rich man''s life for the sake of war? Let''s put it aside first. In fact, there are reasons why Satan should go to battle in person. That is, Satan''s collective interests and high personal interests have only completed the preliminary accumulation, far from the time when he can enjoy his success after consolidating his achievements.


    Whether it is the solar system company, Gaoyang''s diamond mine and Morgan''s legacy, it is based on the core team of Satan. If there is money, Gaoyang will immediately dissolve Satan and go on drinking and drinking, what value does he have.


    It''s not nice to be used, but it''s definitely a good thing to be used. Gao Yang''s contacts are based on friendship, but to be honest, if he is the head of the cannon fodder mercenary regiment, do you think big Ivan will look at him.


    Besides the solar system company, the solar system company is only in the initial construction stage. Although it has extremely favorable conditions, it is only in the initial construction stage. Compared with those powerful competitors, it is still very weak. As long as a major failure may disappear, and the future of all Satan members can rest on this company. Therefore, it is far from the time to enjoy it.


    Before it''s time to enjoy, you naturally have to fight in person and continue to work hard, but then again, since they are all rich and working hard for greater interests, you can''t fight hard, bad and deadly battles in person.


    "Our fight in Yemen is for interests. Naturally, we have to maximize the interests and minimize the risks."


    After several people of Satan and the black devil got together and sat down, Gao Yang couldn''t wait to make his opening remarks. These days, he has been thinking about these things. When he really needs to make it clear to everyone, he can open his mouth and come.


    "Taking the maximization of interests as the combat goal cannot be reflected in every specific battle. This can only be seen in the end, but the minimization of risk is reflected in every battle, because as long as someone is injured or even killed, it is an unacceptable loss for us."


    After setting the tone, Gao Yang stood up, took a picture on a map of Aden hanging, and said in a deep voice: "First of all, we can''t rush to the front every time. It''s not necessary to try our best to avoid our personal battle. However, Satan''s positioning is a small and excellent special combat force. What we are good at is infiltration, destruction behind the enemy, special operations in a low-intensity and low-intensity battlefield environment, but it''s not what we should do to confront large-scale ground forces."


    After that, Gao Yang sighed and scolded himself: "I thought that with our strength and a high-quality artillery team able to provide timely and accurate fire support, no one in Yemen or Shah could pose a major threat to us, but the facts have proved that my idea is wrong."


    Gao Yang turned around and said with a sad look on his face: "the artillery was destroyed by air strikes, Liang Dong was seriously injured and almost died. What does this mean? It means that when the enemy occupies absolute air control, it is extremely wrong for us to garrison a fixed defense line on the northwest border."


    Grivatov nodded slightly, but Irene raised her hand and said, "Sir, please speak."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "permission."


    Irene stood up and shouted: "Boss, we did a good job in the northwest border. We wiped out the crown army. We captured a major general alive and got a large ransom. We got a big contract and helped the Jinxing army gain a firm foothold. Therefore, I don''t think it''s a mistake to be in the northwest border. The artillery encountered an air attack because leibrov was careless, and the mouse was seriously injured because he shouldn''t act alone, though However, he is to rescue the cobra. We can understand the behavior of the mouse, but it can''t be said that the mouse is right, so at least you didn''t make a mistake, sir. I''m finished. "


    Leibrov looked ashamed.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "What you said is the result. I admit that we did get a good result on the northwest border, but it doesn''t mean that we were right to stick to the defense line on the northwest border. When the artillery led by leibrov was attacked, did we encounter an air attack? What if the pilot accidentally found our headquarters and dropped a bomb? The enemy was too weak, which made us wrong The wrong behavior has achieved good results, but this does not mean that our approach is correct. "


    Tata suddenly said, "so, what do you think is the right thing to do?"


    "First of all, our position is a small and strong special combat force, so we must not stick to it in one place. We should give full play to our characteristics and advantages, that is, flexibility, speed and lethality, and try our best to avoid a hard fight with the enemy.


    Secondly, we have been pursuing to obtain more powerful firepower. Now that we have artillery and missile forces, we will change the current operation mode and try to avoid direct contact with the enemy. Instead, we will fight as an intelligence collector, battlefield investigator and firepower guide. When we find that there are targets that can be attacked, we will use heavy firepower to complete the attack.


    After saying his idea again, Gao Yangji said confidently: "simply put, it is to change the previous model of Satan as the main combat force and artillery as the fire support unit, and replace it with artillery and missile soldiers as the main combat body, while Satan as the eyes and ears of artillery."


    Gao Yang''s approach is very simple, that is, Satan''s team has changed from the main combat power to the auxiliary role, and the artillery has changed from the auxiliary role to the main combat power.


    Groliov nodded and said, "I see what you mean. In the future, long-range firepower attack will be the main means, and we are no longer the main means of attack, but there is a problem. There are many targets. Long-range attack can''t guarantee the effect. Will we give up or let''s go in person at that time?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "this can be understood as cost performance. We just need to remember one thing. No matter how attractive the target is, it can only be solved with artillery and missiles, because each of us is more precious than any target in Yemen. Therefore, if artillery and missiles can''t solve the problem, don''t solve it at all."


    Groliov was stunned at first, but he soon laughed and said, "yes, our lives are very valuable. We''d better use artillery to solve anything. If artillery can''t solve it, get a missile. If one missile can''t solve it, hit two."

 Chapter 2567

    Satan''s chief and deputy leaders have made a decision, so it''s useless for others to say anything else. It''s good to reserve their opinions, not to mention the decisions made by Gao Yang and groliov.


    Groliov''s words made many people laugh. After laughing for a while, he pressed his hands down. Then he smiled and said, "the route has been determined, so the next is the specific operation. This is what we should focus on. I have some ideas. Let''s see if there is anything to improve."


    The crowd looked at Gao Yang solemnly. Gao Yang stood in front of the map, but changed it to the distribution diagram of the enemy and ourselves. Then he pointed to the map marked the enemy occupied area and said: "This is the sphere of influence of the GCC coalition forces. At present, Aden and the surrounding areas are the territory controlled by the GCC. The GCC troops are mainly stationed in the urban and suburban areas, and the surrounding rural areas are the responsibility of the former Yemeni government army of Hadi. However, although the Hussein armed forces have been driven out of Aden, the fighting around Aden continues, which shows that the enemy cannot effectively control it In the surrounding areas of Aden, we still have no problem where to fight guerrillas.


    Now we are sure that there is still room for guerrilla warfare, and we can get the support of husai armed forces and the command of sporadic husai armed forces. "


    Look at this map. Aden and Berbera are only separated by the Gulf of Aden. We have an airport in Berbera and a backup force stationed in Berbera. Therefore, in Aden, we can even get faster and more powerful support than the northwest border. If the situation is really dangerous, we can even send helicopters from Berbera to pick us up across the Gulf of Aden and directly to Somalia , we don''t have to consider that we don''t have a helicopter. As long as we go to Aden, the helicopter will always be on standby in Berbera.


    To sum up, our own safety can still be guaranteed to a minimum. "


    Frye laughed, and then he said happily, "if you find something bad, will you escape to Somalia? In this case, boss, just send some ships to guard the waters near Aden. Anyway, there are so many pirates and no one can manage them. It''s enough for the skeleton Gang to send a few fishing boats."


    Gao Yang''s eyes lit up, patted on his leg, and then said in surprise: "yes! How can I forget the sea route? I just want to prepare two helicopters in Berbera to facilitate evacuation at any time. How can I forget to send fishing boats? Or is there a limitation in my thinking, Frye, your idea is very good!"


    "Ah?"


    Frye exclaimed in surprise and then whispered, "actually, I''m kidding..."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "are you kidding? What a great idea! That''s it. I''ll inform mayd later to get him ready."


    Irene stared at Frye and said discontentedly, "it''s hard for you to come up with a good idea. It''s just a joke?"


    Li JinFang patted Frye on the shoulder and said with a smile, "just make more jokes like this in the future."


    It''s his habit to worry about victory and defeat first, and it''s also his character. After finding an extra way to escape, it''s a low-cost but effective way, which makes his mood a lot happier all of a sudden.


    He waved his hand and said with a smile: "Well, after finishing our security issues, let me talk about how to fight. I think so. Taking long-range attack as the main means, the most important thing is intelligence. The four black devils sneaked into Aden city to find all valuable targets without undertaking any combat tasks, that is, searching for targets and monitoring the enemy''s movements. Everyone, is there a problem?"


    Tata said confidently, "of course."


    The hammer also laughed and said loudly, "this is our best."


    Looking for targets depends on Justin''s intelligence network. First of all, timeliness cannot be guaranteed. Moreover, Justin''s intelligence channel is not the material to provide battlefield intelligence. The so-called technology industry has expertise. This kind of combat intelligence is more concerned by the black devil.


    Naturally, the black devil will have no problem. Gao Yang looks at yak, and then he whispers, "the fox is the liaison officer and relay station."


    Yak raised his hand and said with a smile, "yes, boss."


    He shouted loudly: "the black devil is responsible for the inside of the city, and we are responsible for the outside of the city. Our principle is to choose valuable and risk-free targets. Since we play the eyes and ears of the artillery, our template is actually the investigation force."


    Gao Yang pointed to leibrov, and then said in a deep voice: "wild duck, you send an artillery investigation team to act with us. As for the professional investigation team of missile troops, I will ask Neva and Dmitri to send appropriate personnel to act with us."


    Leibrov stood up and shouted, "yes, boss."


    He motioned leibrov to sit down, looked up at Li JinFang, and then he said in a deep voice: "I can''t say I don''t understand the investigation action, but it''s really not professional enough. Both Li JinFang and Taylor were professional investigators. Therefore, when we carry out the investigation task, Li JinFang is the captain and Taylor is the vice captain. Everyone, including me, obeys your two commands."


    Satan, everyone knows investigation, but understanding and mastery are two different things. It''s no problem to command operations, but the biggest requirement for investigation is to complete the investigation without exposing yourself.


    For example, a special combat force of the police and a reconnaissance force of the field army are particularly strong if they are powerful. However, in terms of field investigation ability and the ability to guide artillery attack, it must be that the Reconnaissance Force of the field army is stronger. After all, the combat environment faced by the two teams is very different. What''s the use of the police team learning to guide artillery.


    In terms of investigation, Gao Yang felt inferior to Li JinFang and Taylor, so he simply gave up his command position.


    Both Li JinFang and Taylor stood up, and then Li JinFang said with a serious face: "resolutely complete the task!"


    The power of habit is too strong, and it is impossible to eliminate the habit engraved in the bones.


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he said in a deep voice, "that''s all I want to say. The specific details need to be improved. If you have any ideas or suggestions, please speak quickly. Falk, I found that it has become my monologue now. I have to say everything alone. Anyone who has something to say in a hurry, fry, you have to make a good joke."


    Everyone laughed again, and the atmosphere was much more relaxed. At this time, groliov smiled and said, "what you said is good enough. If we still say anything, just do it."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said with a smile: "Neva and Dmitri will come later. We don''t know much about surface to surface missiles. We have to ask how to cooperate with missile soldiers at that time. If you don''t understand anything, just ask. I tell you, this is a rare learning opportunity. Don''t be lazy!"

 Chapter 2568

    Everything has been straightened out. Now everything is ready, except the east wind.


    That night, Gao Yang was sleeping when he was suddenly woken up by the phone. When he connected the phone, he heard polovich murmur on the phone: "get ready to receive the goods!"


    Gao Yang suddenly felt sleepless. He suddenly sat up, grabbed the walkie talkie, and then shouted, "here comes the thing, ready to receive the goods!"


    The self-propelled artillery will be provided by Iran, so the delivery is naturally Iran''s responsibility, but the missiles are different. The first batch of missiles are brought in the name of Russian assistance, so of course, the missiles must be sent by big Ivan.


    Two sets of missiles are not only two vehicles. Two missile launching vehicles, command vehicles, power supply vehicles and transport vehicles carrying four spare missiles can be a large fleet.


    The cars are large and numerous, so naturally they can''t be delivered by air. Therefore, big Ivan takes the sea route, then discharges the goods at the port, and then sends them directly to Sana''a by land.


    Gao Yang told the husai armed forces that Russia would assist two sets of surface to surface missiles. After that, when the missiles are sent again, they must inform the husai armed forces. Otherwise, the two sets of surface to surface missiles will be sent to Sana''a, which is the most heavily defended by the husai armed forces. What should the husai armed forces think and what should Abdullah think.


    Therefore, when the missiles were to be delivered, Gao Yang had to tell Abdullah the news and let Hussein''s armed forces arrange guards to escort them. Finally, he could send the two sets of missiles to Sana''a.


    Surface to surface missiles, a highly sensitive weapon, should naturally be treated with caution. The missiles were unloaded at the port, not delivered during the day, but only drove at night. It took two nights, and finally arrived in Sana''a at more than two o''clock in the morning.


    To receive missiles, Neva and Dmitri must take the missile troops, but Satan can''t be idle. They want to escort the missile troops.


    Just accept two sets of missiles. Gao Yang can''t talk about how excited he is. Even Satan''s people won''t be too excited. Seeing more big scenes, he won''t be easily stimulated.


    But Neva is different from Dmitry. Dmitry is better, but Neva is sitting uneasy and anxious. When waiting for Satan''s people to get on the bus, Neva whispered to himself: "come on, come on, come on, come on."


    Gao Yang looked funny. He whispered, "major, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Neva whispered, "I can''t help but worry, comrade! You''re still young. You don''t understand how anxious a man who has served more than ten years and spent more than 20 years in pain and disappointment after being disbanded."


    When Neva raised his head, Gao yanghuoran was startled, because Neva had tears in his eyes.


    He swallowed his saliva and said loudly, "guys, speed up!"


    Salim must accompany him to receive the missile. After all, the missile is nominally aid to Hussein''s armed forces. Although it is directly used by Satan, Hussein''s armed forces always have to send a high-level receiver to reflect their legitimate significance.


    Satan''s people gathered fast enough, but Salim came late and waited for more than ten minutes. When Salim finally arrived, the team could finally start.


    The missile reception site is in the southwest suburb of Sana''a, and the missile convoy has been waiting on the sand beside the road.


    Looking in the dark, a huge motorcade finally excited Gao Yang''s calm heart. Although the missile launch vehicle was covered with a camouflage cover, the size of the missile launch vehicle was too large to be seen from a distance.


    Gao Yang''s car stopped. He got off the car first, and then Salim. At this time, several people who had been waiting came out of the crowd.


    Husai armed forces were sent to escort the transport team to reply to Salim, and the Russians who sent missiles by fate will certainly hand over to Gao Yang.


    Because of the secrecy and complexity of these missiles, bolovich personally came to Yemen to deliver missiles to Gao Yang. He was afraid that he would send someone to deliver the missiles and then leak the stuffing to Gao Yang. After all, the people who came to deliver the missiles also had to act.


    Only a few small lights on the car were on, and the people could not see clearly, but when standing in front of Gao Yang, polovich immediately showed a meaningful smile on his face.


    Gao Yang hasn''t seen polovich for a long time.


    Polovich''s experience is not without ups and downs. He lost everything he once had. In Ukraine, he almost died in the hands of a butter knife. Now his body has completely recovered. Although he no longer has the previous authority, he has changed from the person in charge of Asia to the man under uliyanko, in essence, he is not much different from before.


    Now polovich is in high spirits. After smiling at Gao Yang, he said in a deep voice: "Sir, I have been ordered to deliver the goods here. Now the goods have been delivered. Please check."


    Gao Yang also smiled, and then he said in a deep voice, "thank you. It''s hard."


    Salim had waited for Gao Yang to finish. He stretched out his hand to bolovich and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m Salim, the external contact of husai armed forces. I''ve worked hard all the way."


    Polovich looked serious. He just shook hands with Salim, and then said with a straight face, "please count and check the goods immediately. It''s over early. I need to leave here as soon as possible."


    Salim immediately looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "please accept it."


    Gao Yang nodded, then waved to Neva and others who stretched out their hands and said, "go to receive the equipment."


    Then polovich whispered to Salim, "I''m sorry, Mr. Salim. I need to talk to Mr. petram in private."


    Salim immediately smiled, "OK, you talk. I''ll watch them receive the equipment."


    After Salim and them left, polovich immediately changed into a smiling face, hugged Gao Yang, and whispered, "thank you. I''ve been looking for a chance to say thank you face to face."


    "You''re welcome, man. Congratulations."


    Without Gao Yang''s good words, polovich can''t work for big Ivan again, let alone get the position that once called the wind and rain in Asia. Even his life was saved by Gao Yang. Gao Yang deserves polovich''s thanks.


    "Man, why are you here in person? Aren''t you afraid of being recognized?"


    "I''m kidding. I''ve been in Asia for a long time, but I don''t do everything in person. Not many people have seen me. I''m afraid my people will poke a basket for you. In addition, I want to see you, so I came in person. Man, it''s not easy to see you now."


    With a smile, polovich lowered his voice and said, "I have something for you, but I didn''t bring it to you if it''s inconvenient here. I''ll send it myself when you''re free."

 Chapter 2569

    In order to thank Gao Yang for his help, polovich is ready to send it with some heart.


    Nodding and thanking, even after laughing at napolovich''s mind, he raised his voice and whispered, "when will the goods be delivered?"


    The next thing I want to say is something that can''t be known to anyone. That batch of goods only refers to the arms purchased by Iran and sent to Gao Yang from Da Ivan. It''s like turning left hand over right hand. The reason why I want to pass through Iran is just to let Iran pay the bill.


    If this matter reaches the ears of Iranians, Gao Yang estimates that he will not want to mix in Yemen, and big Ivan will not want to do any business with Iran. No one likes to be a wronghead, so it is enough for only a few people to know about it.


    Polovich also looked very careful. He whispered, "in fact, this batch of goods and that batch of goods came together."


    Gao Yang was surprised and pleased, and whispered, "it''s already here?"


    Polovich smiled: "of course, I have to promise not to delay your business when I put down your urgent things. But there is a problem. It would be a coincidence if this batch of goods were sent together with that batch of goods, so I left the goods ordered by the Iranians at sea."


    The missiles supported by Russia, the missiles and artillery purchased by the Iranians were finally sent by the same ship and the same group of people. The fool had to think of the connection, so the missiles must be sent separately.


    Polovich continued: "this batch of goods is unloaded at a small port called muha. Another batch of goods is still floating in the Gulf of Aden. Although it has arrived, it has to wait. At least in terms of time, it should be reasonable. It can''t be found in Iran. The goods will arrive the next day."


    "I see, is the boat OK?" he said in a low voice


    "No problem, it''s just two ships."


    "Oh, the freight will have to be increased a lot."


    "The freight is nothing. You must ensure that your identity will not be exposed because of this batch of goods. Now the goods are waiting not far from the port of heteda. When the time is almost up, get off the ship at the port of heteda and give it to the Iranians to take over and let them give it to you."


    Gao Yang calculated the time and said in a deep voice, "the Iranians promised to give me things in a week to ten days. Now it''s five days. Time is almost up."


    Polovich smiled: "the Iranians are more anxious than you. They have to rush several times a day. They can almost enter the port by tomorrow. I thought it was too close. It would be dangerous to connect the two batches of missiles. If you are in a hurry, speed up."


    He shouted loudly and whispered, "those self-propelled guns are in a hurry. By the way, how about the quality of the guns?"


    Polovich said with great confidence: "the new 2s19 has complete types and large quantity of shells. Don''t save it. It''s best to use 100 rounds to solve the problem that ten rounds can solve. The more you use, the more Iranians buy. This kind of large caliber artillery and shells are not easy to sell. It''s great if you can help deal with more inventory."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "the same is true for missiles."


    "Yes, the same. The more you use, the better. The more you play, the more achievements you make."


    "Oh, I have a rebate?"


    "Of course, you facilitated this transaction and are the key person for us to continue to supply in the future. If it''s not good, how can it be done? Everything is done according to the rules."


    "Well, actually, I''m still worried. If the Iranians urge me again, you can think of a reasonable reason to send the goods quickly. I''m anxious to go to Aden. Being here all the time is a waste of time. By the way, can Aden deliver goods? If I need something urgently, I''d rather bypass the husai armed forces and get it as soon as possible. In a war, the logistics are all in the hands of others No. "


    "Don''t worry, Aden has no problem. I promise to give you everything in time. Otherwise, how about our further cooperation? I''ll put some things you often use in Berbera and ship them from Berbera to Yemen and give them to you again. But if you need it urgently, I''ll send Aden directly from Berbera, which will be much faster."


    "No problem. We have our own warehouse in Berbera. It must be done in secret, but we can''t hide it from everyone, so we have to give skeleton a little benefit."


    "Don''t worry, the skeleton gang can get rid of it by giving some guns and ammunition. Besides, there has always been a deal with the skeleton gang."


    The two people looked as if they were colleagues whispering. Others looked as if they were discussing national affairs. Who could know that they were talking about shameless arms sales.


    Of course, Gao Yang doesn''t mind helping big Ivan sell more arms. Big Ivan sells more. He can get a large number of arms and replenish them in time. Moreover, he can get a commission for every missile. This battle not only costs no money, but also makes money. Such a good cooperation model is not willing to do it.


    Now, the Iranians don''t know as much about the arms they bought.


    "How about that batch of goods? I know the artillery, and the missile? Is the performance OK? How is the maintenance?"


    Polovich low channel: "That''s what I want to discuss with you. We have several short-range surface to surface missiles. Some are in very good condition. Some missiles are not in good condition because of a long time. This time they are all good goods. You can rest assured that cluster warheads and single warheads are much more expensive. You can use cluster warhead missiles as much as possible in the future, and you can deliver them later When can you mix some outdated and bad goods? You just hit out those bad things, and use good things when you really need them. Of course, I must show you that they are good. Anyway, it''s the Iranians who pay for them, and the missiles can be hit out. Who can inspect the goods? "


    Gao Yang smiled and scolded in a low voice: "profiteer! As long as I can fight it out, I''ll fight all the bad things casually after I get it. I''ll help you clean up some inventory. As long as I don''t delay my normal use, there''s no problem."


    "By the way, you have a higher commission for this kind of missile."


    Polovich and Gao Yang laughed insidiously and cunningly. Since the Iranians paid, this kind of money was not earned in vain, and it was earned in vain.


    After a while, he explained all the things that should be said. Polovich immediately changed his deputy and stressed that although he knew someone was spying on him and Gao Yang, polovich still saluted Gao Yang, but he just put his hand on his forehead and immediately put it down. Then he shouted, "I''ll leave now, Mr. petram."


    "OK, bye."


    "Bye."


    Just nodding at Salim, polovich turned to his people and said, "let''s get out of here and start right away."


    Waiting for bolovich to leave, Gao Yang smiled at Salim: "now let''s go and see the missiles, my brother. These missiles are different from yours. This is the real good thing."

 Chapter 2570

    Neva opened a hole in the mengbu covering the missile launcher, and then he stood at the rear of the missile launcher, stretched out two arms to reach the tail nozzle of the missile, and stood motionless for a long time.


    It was dark and the light was weak. Neva stood there motionless with his hands raised, and seemed to keep up with him.


    Neva''s mood is understandable.


    Not only Neva, but everyone in the missile force was very excited.


    The missile corps is a high-tech arm, but it is very likely that the missile corps will not have the opportunity to participate in actual combat for a lifetime. Even many missile corps may have served for many years, and they can''t even meet the training opportunity to launch live ammunition.


    It is understandable that missile soldiers cannot carry out actual combat, because for superpowers such as the Soviet Union, the use of missiles means a large-scale war.


    It is easy to understand that there are few opportunities to launch live ammunition, because missiles are too expensive at any time, especially ballistic missiles. Until now, they are also expensive national weapons. Training requires large live ammunition, which even the United States can''t afford. That is, it is possible to fire so many rounds in some large-scale and high-standard military exercises, And this opportunity can not be met by any missile soldier.


    It can be said that each of these missile soldiers coming to Yemen is a volunteer. They come to Yemen with the ideal of loyalty to their country and think they are part of the secret front. Now they start operating missiles again and must carry out actual combat. Of course, their excitement and excitement are understandable.


    Dmitri, who has always been steady and gentle, lost his attitude. On the contrary, Neva, who is outgoing and hot, stood there and hung like motionless, which really worried Gao Yang.


    What is Gao Yang worried about? Worried about Neva''s physical condition, he was also afraid that Neva had a heart attack or something.


    "Major, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    Gao Yang came to Neva and asked in a low voice, but heard Neva sobbing: "I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m just a little sad and excited."


    Neva didn''t look back or put down his hand. He just whispered, "I''m happy and sad now..."


    It''s hard to say what you''re happy about and what you''re sad about.


    There is no way to persuade Neva. Gao Yang has no intention to say anything to Neva. Just make sure Neva is OK. At this time, he is more willing to be a silent bystander.


    Gao Yang plans to leave and leave some personal space for Neva, but Neva finally puts down his hand and turns to Gao Yang and whispers, "this is 9k79-1 missile, that is, dot u. The minimum range of this missile is 15km and the maximum range is 120km. The single-stage solid rocket engine and strapdown preprogrammed inertial guidance have high accuracy."


    Neva suddenly talked about the performance of the missile. Although Gao Yang knew the performance of the missile very well, he wisely chose to keep silent, because he knew Neva just wanted to talk now.


    "At the beginning of its introduction, it was the best short-range surface to surface missile in the world. Up to now, it is still the best missile."


    Speaking of this, Neva couldn''t help looking back at the missile, and then he said in a deep voice: "although the range is a little close, this is a real missile. I didn''t expect that I still have the opportunity to touch the missile and launch the missile for the rest of my life."


    He looked at the missile with deep feeling and couldn''t help but reach out again and gently stroked the missile. Neva looked at it again and sobbed: "I know you don''t like the title of comrade. I didn''t like it either. But later, I especially miss the title. I especially miss the time when others called me Comrade major. Even though I really hated it at that time, after losing these, I realized the value of the title and began to regret it."


    Neva can be said to be a relic of the Soviet Union, or after losing the Soviet Union and everything he was familiar with, he found that the imagined new life was not as beautiful as expected, so he began to regret and miss the motherland he didn''t like at the beginning.


    Gao Yang doesn''t like the Soviet Union, never likes it, not at all. It''s more accurate to say that he is disgusted and hostile, because people with a little brain know how much threat and pressure there is to defend the red empire of the Soviet Union.


    But Gao Yang doesn''t like the Soviet Union, but it doesn''t prevent him from appreciating a veteran who remembers the glory of the Soviet Union and remembering his once extremely powerful country. It''s human nature.


    Neva burst into tears. He saluted to Gao Yang and said in a trembling voice, "thank you for giving me this opportunity. I don''t want money or anything. You let me come and let me do these things again. I have no regrets in my life. Thank you for giving me this opportunity, sir."


    Gao Yang also paid a military salute and said in a deep voice, "I also appreciate your coming here, comrade major."


    Neva put down his hand, and then he smiled. Then he smiled at Gao Yang and said, "I''m looking forward to it, and I''m confident to teach the enemy a lesson with this best missile. No matter where you want to hit, I assure you, sir, we can send the missile to the right place to blow up the enemy!"


    Gao Yang also stretched out his hand to shoot the missile launch vehicle, and then he said with great emotion: "missiles, surface to surface ballistic missiles, to tell the truth, I really didn''t expect to use ballistic missiles one day. Even if they are short-range, I still dare not think."


    Neva sighed: "yes, who can think of it. Ballistic missiles are not often used."


    Shooting the dot missile, Gao Yang thought of the east wind in his heart.


    "Ballistic missile, this is a ballistic missile. Dongfeng Express has a mission..."


    Neva was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a stunned look: "Er, sorry, what did you say?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, and then he said to Neva, "it''s time for us to give a code. When calling, we can''t say that the missile troops launch missiles. The coordinate is XXX. It''s definitely inappropriate."


    Neva immediately said, "of course, the code must be available."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "I think it''s OK. In the future, your code name will be called express company. Well, mail is missile, Dongfeng express, mission will be reached, which is the command to launch missile. This code can only be known by you and Dmitri."


    Not only out of bad taste, but also out of the dream that can never be realized, Gao Yang set the code name of the missile soldier.


    After Neva repeated the code given by Gao Yang, he suddenly realized: "Dongfeng is a Chinese missile. Do you want to divert your attention? Dongfeng express mission will reach. It sounds good. I remember it."

 Chapter 2571

    The self-propelled artillery arrived, but the missiles haven''t arrived yet, because Gao Yang and polovich think the two batches of missiles are of the same model, and they are delivered only two days apart. Even the frame number and missile batch number are very close. It''s too risky and the risk of exposure is too great.


    Therefore, at the urging of the Iranians, polovich first sent self-propelled artillery. As for missiles, Satan''s current manpower can operate two sets, and no more is useless.


    The Iranians had no experience with the first batch of missiles. When Satan shot out the missiles, it was impossible to compare the two batches of missiles together, and polovich would send the new missiles to Iran.


    The self-propelled artillery arrived. In the expectation of husai armed forces and urged by the Iranians, Gao Yang did not delay. On the night of receiving the artillery, he tested it, confirmed that there was no problem, and set out for Aden the next night.


    The Shah and GCC coalition forces have absolute air supremacy, and the convoy of self-propelled artillery and missiles is too large. It is impossible to March wildly during the day. That is too dangerous. As for the march at night, although it still can not avoid high-tech investigation, it is much safer than in the daytime.


    Therefore, whether marching or fighting, only acting at night is a rule that must be observed in the next schedule. If there is no need and big accident, this rule will not be easily broken.


    In the husai armed control area, there is no need to worry too much about the safety of marching, but as long as you leave the husai armed control area, Satan''s huge team will not only be nocturnal animals, but also nocturnal animals that must hide.


    In other places, he led a huge convoy with almost no air defense capability to fight guerrillas everywhere on the premise that the enemy occupied absolute air superiority. This kind of thing was publicized and killed, but he didn''t live enough.


    But in Yemen, Gao Yang dares, which is not contradictory at all, because it depends on who his opponent is.


    The paper strength of Shah''s air force is very strong, and fighter planes and fighter bombers are very advanced. However, the construction of Shah''s air force is very abnormal, that is, there are many and strong attack models, but very few reconnaissance and control models.


    The combat effectiveness of the air force depends not only on the type and quantity, but also on the system and training!


    The situation of the Shah air force is like a strong man with super powerful limbs, but his eyes are highly myopic and his ears are severely weak. Moreover, this is only a defect in hardware. As for the defect in software, although it is not so intuitive, it is more critical.


    If you have weapons in your hand, you must first know how to use them. Primitive people can exert their power with stones and bows and arrows, but giving primitive people an atomic bomb is not as good as stone.


    The problem with the Shah air force is that the training level is very low, the pilots'' skills are poor, even much worse than Pakistan, and the army building strategy and tactical ability from top to bottom are too outdated. They say that they have the level of the 1980s, and they may look up to them.


    The Shah air force has underestimated the role of reconnaissance aircraft and early warning aircraft. Originally, there were fewer aircraft of these types, but the key is that there are only a few, and they are not used at all. Then there is no solution to this problem.


    As for the air forces of other GCC countries in Aden, we can completely ignore it, because although the air forces of Shah are deformed and backward in tactics, at least there are powerful fighter groups. Where can they frighten people? While the air forces of other GCC countries are not only inferior to Shah in paper strength, but also have no better combat ideas and tactics than Shah.


    Our enemy has a reconnaissance plane, but it doesn''t go to heaven at all. It''s perfunctory to go to heaven. Gao Yang is afraid of a bird, a strong opponent who is blind and deaf.


    Of course, we should despise the enemy strategically and pay attention to the enemy tactically. This is the minimum quality of a commander. No matter how far Shah can achieve, Gao Yang must deal with it according to the best level that Shah air force can achieve. Otherwise, even if it is just a coincidence, Satan''s artillery was almost destroyed last time, Therefore, Gao Yang should not even give the enemy the chance of coincidence.


    Even if it is really a failure and is inadvertently discovered by the enemy''s fighter or attack aircraft, it must not end up in one pot. Even if there is a loss, it must be controlled to the minimum.


    During the day and night, at least two places for hiding must be prepared in advance before each departure, and the troops must be dispersed.


    With these many restrictions and principles, Satan''s team has been moving very slowly, mainly because the team is too large. Even if it is scattered as much as possible, the marching goal is still too large. It is a trouble to find reliable and safe hiding points every time. At least once, Satan had to hide himself after only traveling more than 40 kilometers in a day, It takes much longer to disarm and re camouflage than to March.


    Only when we arrive near Aden, only the combat troops are kept to move at any time, and the logistics and support convoy look for a place to hide, can we reduce the scale of the convoy to the greatest extent.


    Fighting guerrillas with self-propelled artillery and ballistic missiles has never happened before, because the army with these weapons does not need to fight guerrillas at all. Therefore, Satan under Gao Yang''s command is bound to create a new combat mode.


    On the premise that the enemy has absolute air superiority, it is unlikely to engage in guerrilla warfare with self-propelled artillery and ballistic missiles without the protection of infantry and armored forces anywhere else in the world. The reason is simple. There are no suitable targets for artillery and missiles in places like Africa. Playing like this in places with certain modern combat power is to die.


    There are no good tactics, no bad tactics, only appropriate and inappropriate tactics.


    There are large, dense, fixed and high-value targets on the battlefield in Yemen. Ballistic missiles with low accuracy can be used to obtain the best Warring States. In Afghanistan and Somalia, can the targets hit by missiles be worth the missile money?


    That is, in Yemen, it is possible for ballistic missiles to engage in guerrilla warfare against opponents such as Shah and the GCC.


    Gao Yang is determined to make a good start. The top priority is to use missiles to make a beautiful record, so that Iranians feel that their assistance is valuable, so that husai armed forces feel that they can''t live without Satan, but also let shah be hurt and afraid, and then obediently hand more big contracts.


    As he got closer to Aden, and as the four people of the black devil had all entered Aden in advance and began to send back valuable information, Gao Yang finally set the first target when he was approaching Aden.


    First throw two missiles to the GCC coalition air force base in Aden, which is the first phase of Gao Yang''s goal.

 Chapter 2572

    The team was stationed in a small village more than 140 kilometers away from Aden.


    Aden has fallen into the hands of the GCC, and the main roads around it have been controlled by the GCC. However, the GCC occupies a small area of Aden and its surroundings, and a further position is controlled by the former government forces led by Hadi.


    As for the village more than 100 kilometers away from Aden, neither the GCC nor the former government forces will pay attention to it, so it naturally becomes a place where the husai armed forces can still move in the south of Yemen.


    Yemen''s territory is almost desert. There are undoubtedly many inconveniences in the desert, but the desert is also good for combat, that is, there is no road in the desert, but there is no need for roads at all.


    During the first Iraq war, a large part of the reason why the U.S. military was able to successfully implement the left hook operation of more than 100 miles a day was that Iraq did not have a natural moat to stick to, nor could it focus on the defense that the U.S. military had to go through, but could only disperse its troops.


    In ancient times, the desert was an insurmountable natural moat for mankind, but under the conditions of existing combat equipment, the desert was even smooth.


    For Satan''s missile soldiers, the desert terrain is very good, that is, as long as the missile vehicle is driven out, there are roads everywhere, you can run freely, and there are excellent launch positions everywhere. There are no other problems except the dust blown by the tail flame when the missile is launched.


    Of course, hiding in the desert is an unfavorable factor, but when it comes to the fact that the enemy is the GCC coalition army dominated by Shah, there is no big problem with this unfavorable factor.


    At more than one o''clock in the middle of the night, the motorcade entered the village and had special personnel to contact the scattered armed forces stationed in the village. Satan just had to do his own thing, and the people of the armed forces of Hussein were responsible for all the trivial things.


    Gao Yang jumped out of his car and hurried to the water truck with Joseph with a bucket. The water in the plastic bucket was drunk. Gao Yang didn''t want to stop the team on the way just to wait for him to pick up the bucket of water, so he was thirsty for a long time.


    He ran to the car carrying water with the team, opened the valve and received half a bucket of water. Then Gao Yang began to pour water. The water carried in the tank car was warm in the sun and had a strange smell, but it was not a matter after he was thirsty.


    While Gao Yang was drinking water, the officer sent by Salim as the liaison ran to Gao Yang and whispered, "Sir, it''s safe here. Your rest room is ready. Do you want to go there now?"


    Gao Yang shook his head, splashed some water in the bucket on his face, and said in a deep voice, "how many of our soldiers are here?"


    "Forty six people."


    "Is it reliable? Where are the villagers?"


    "Our people must be reliable. As for the villagers, the problem is not big."


    Gao Yang nodded and said in a deep voice, "don''t hurry to rest. You take someone to completely control the village. No matter who it is, Xu Jin is not allowed to go out. You must not relax until the order is lifted."


    "Yes, sir. Anything else?"


    "No, do it."


    After sending the people away, Gao Yang returned to his car with a bucket. Then he picked up the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "the wild duck takes your people to the village to have a rest. Neva, Dmitri, come to me."


    Put down the walkie talkie, and soon Neva and Dmitri came to Gao Yang''s car.


    Gao Yang is not an acute person, especially when fighting, he tries his best to avoid impatience, but today, he is impatient and wants to shoot two missiles out.


    Seeing Neva and Dmitry, Gao Yang got out of the car, opened the trunk, then opened a shop with the map in the trunk of the SUV. With the light in the trunk, he immediately said to Neva and Dmitry: "we are here, the airport is here, the goal of the airport is large and fixed, and the time is enough. I want to have two rounds tonight. What do you think?"


    Without hesitation, Neva immediately said, "no problem."


    Dmitri also nodded: "there is no technical problem."


    Gao Yang immediately picked up the satellite phone and dialed it. After waiting for the other party to connect, he couldn''t help lowering his voice and whispered, "there are two express mails to send. Can you receive the goods there?"


    The new army of the large army led by Gao Yang is very slow, and the black devil wants to sneak into Aden, which is very fast. Therefore, before Gao Yang and them reach the position where they can attack Aden, Tata and them have been waiting in Aden for two days.


    "If there are people at home, you can receive them. It''s better to send them in bulk than large ones."


    Gao Yang raised his head and said to Neva and Dmitri: "there is no problem at the airport. It can be attacked. It''s best to use cluster single head, which is better than single head."


    Dmitry smiled and said, "we only have one cluster single head missile on the launcher. If it takes too long to replace the missile, it will take at least 40 minutes."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "that''s the same. After a start, I can''t wait to hear a big news. Let''s do it now."


    Neva nodded, and then he said in a deep voice, "do you need to hit again?"


    Where, how and how much to play are all decided by Gao Yang, and how to play is the responsibility of Neva and Dmitri.


    Gao Yang said without hesitation: "there is no need to repeat the attack. Two shots are enough. Today is just a greeting, and safety first. Just two shots."


    "Do you want to move to another place or come back here?"


    "Go back here."


    Neva then picked up the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "the delivery truck is de camouflaged and ready to go. The other vehicles are left to strengthen camouflage. Over."


    Neva gave the order. Gao Yang immediately took the night vision instrument and looked at the missile launch vehicle which was still some distance away from him. He watched the camouflage nets covered on the two launch vehicles be quickly removed, revealing the dark missiles on the vehicle.


    He breathed loudly, and then he said to Neva, "it''s up to you next. I''ll take someone as your escort and broaden my horizons by the way."


    Gao Yang was really excited about the first operation with missiles, and there was no need to investigate this operation, because the airport was there. Unlike attacking mobile targets, he needed to investigate before he could determine the location and value. Therefore, this first operation was very easy. In that case, Gao Yang must have a look.


    Leaving the unused convoy in the village, the convoy immediately held high that they did not stay. The Satan people named escort actually watched the excitement soon drove out towards the vast desert with the missile force.

 Chapter 2573

    The maximum range of dot u is 120 kilometers. Gao Yang needs to drive 30 kilometers to reach the position where they can launch missiles, but this is theoretical data. When they really want to fight, they are likely to be closer to the target and launch again.


    Of course, Neva and Dmitry decided where to launch the missile in the end.


    After driving straight towards Aden for more than 30 kilometers, Gao Yang listened to Neva on the walkie talkie: "right here."


    Without high command, Joseph immediately stepped on the brake, and then the cars open in front of the missile car stopped one after another, and Satan got off one by one.


    "Safe!"


    "Safe."


    Of course, it''s safe. It''s really strange to have people in the desert in the middle of the night, but the Satan people who undertake the escort task have finished the whole set of safety preparations.


    Gao Yang looked at the missile car, and then he said loudly, "OK, there''s no ghost here. Big bird put the UAV up, and then we''ll concentrate on the excitement."


    Jason took off the drone and observed it. Of course, the result was safe. There was no village dozens of kilometers nearby. Even if the GCC had more hands, it would not take soldiers to eat sand in the desert 100 kilometers away from Aden city.


    So a group of people soon gathered around Gao Yang and began to watch the actions of missile soldiers in the distance.


    At least one kilometer away to ensure safety. At night, he looked at what he could see with the night vision. Just glanced at it, Peter said excitedly to Gao Yang: "boss, can you look closer? I don''t think there will be any danger, what danger can there be."


    Peter is Russian. Some of the missile launchers are not Russian, but most of them are. It''s strange for him to keep calm when he sees another group of people who are going to launch Russian missiles to attack the enemy.


    Groliov was also very excited. He said to Gao Yang, "yes, what can you see so far? Otherwise, you stay here and I''ll go and have a look?"


    Gao Yangxin was also itchy, so he waved his hand and said, "come on, I don''t believe this missile can fall down and hit himself. Come closer, come closer!"


    So a group of people soon reached the missile launch site.


    The high-tech weapons operated by the technical arms certainly need technology. This is not nonsense, but there must be many requirements and rules when the technical arms fight.


    So Gao Yang approached with people, but he didn''t dare to make a noise, for fear of disturbing those missile soldiers who looked very busy one by one.


    Dmitri was personally leading people around a missile vehicle, and then he quickly ran to another missile vehicle 100 meters away, while Neva stood aside. He was only directing with a walkie talkie, but he would say a word occasionally.


    Looking at Neva, they seemed to be all right. A group of them crept close to Neva, and then said in a low voice: "major, can we look here?"


    For the ballistic missile, which is a tall weapon, people can always be in awe. For the senior talents who operate ballistic missiles such as Neva, Satan can''t help but maintain respect, especially when the missile is about to be launched.


    Neva smiled and said, "of course, relax. It''s actually very simple. It''s no different from when you fight, but we don''t have guns."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief, and then he whispered, "how long will it take to launch?"


    Neva looked at his watch, then he smiled and said, "17 minutes of launch preparation time. Now we need to set coordinates for inertial navigation. We know the target position and our own position. This step is very fast. It will take about ten minutes."


    A group of Satan''s people began to whisper. Since Neva said it was all right, they didn''t have to be too nervous.


    Neva''s walkie talkie sounded a report from time to time. It was that the missile soldiers were reporting to Neva about the preparation for launch and the step they had taken.


    Of course, what he said was all Russian. Gao Yang knew a little Russian, but he was completely blindfolded when he listened to the words in the walkie talkie. For example, the fuzziness and relevance of Chinese is very strong. Even if you want to name a completely unfamiliar new product, you only need to select a few words from the existing words and combine them. It is very vivid. Even if you don''t know what it is, you can guess the general name.


    For example, trains, planes and computers can produce a brand-new name by combining a few words. People with a little culture can understand it. Therefore, there is no such thing as insufficient vocabulary among Chinese people, but they don''t understand words in English and Russian.


    Gao Yang now has no problem with daily communication and dialogue in Russian, but what he can''t understand is the professional terms of missile soldiers sounded in the walkie talkie. He can''t guess even if he wants to guess. Moreover, he can''t understand not only, but also Peter and groliov, who are native speakers of Russian.


    Kui Gaoyang also expected groliov and them to translate. As a result, he simply gave up the idea when he saw the two people with big eyes and small eyes.


    "Ready, you can stand up!"


    Finally, Gao Yang heard a word he could understand, so he immediately cheered, and Neva immediately said in a loud voice: "the missile is up and ready before launch."


    The missiles at the tail of the two missile launchers stood up slowly, the soldiers around the launchers evacuated quickly, and Dmitri also ran over quickly.


    Neva calmly turned and looked at Gao Yang. Then he said in a deep voice, "the missile can be launched."


    Gao Yang nodded again and again.


    Neva also nodded, and then he smiled and said, "do you want to order the launch?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and nodded his head even more happily.


    Neva handed Gao Yang the walkie talkie in his hand, and then he smiled and said, "nearby is No. 1, and far away is No. 2. The two missiles can be launched at the same time, or after an interval of ten seconds. My suggestion is to launch at the same time."


    Gao Yang still nodded.


    Neva smiled, then he gently raised his hand to Gao Yang and said gently on his face, "you can order."


    Neva, who has a hot temper, is now extremely calm. Gao Yang thought he was excited at this time.


    However, now Gao Yang has no time to explore Neva''s inner world. He suddenly looks back at a crowd behind him with a walkie talkie.


    Slightly stunned for a moment, Gao Yang suddenly turned his head and looked at the missile launcher. He suddenly took the walkie talkie to his mouth. Then he shouted, "open the door and deliver the express!"


    This sentence, which can only be shouted in Russian, makes Gao Yang feel a little flawed, but it doesn''t hurt.


    Watching the two missile vehicles burst out a bright tail flame at the same time, blowing the sand all over the sky. The huge roar was fleeting, but it made people''s ears buzzing. Then I saw two white smoke suddenly hanging between heaven and earth. At this time, Gao Yang was completely surrounded by satisfaction and happiness.

 Chapter 2574

    All four of the black devils arrived near the airport. Although they didn''t need to come in person, Satan ran to watch the excitement when launching the missile. How can the black devils, as intelligence collectors and observers of damage effects, be absent.


    Ballistic missiles are the most important weapon of the country, a big killer and a killer mace, but the higher their status, the easier they can''t be used.


    Therefore, the Soviet Union has never put missiles into actual combat in history, and Russia has not put ballistic missiles into actual combat after the disintegration of the Soviet Union.


    The Soviet Union, a superpower, has a nuclear arsenal sufficient to destroy the earth, and ballistic missiles are the main means for the Soviet Union to deliver nuclear weapons. Therefore, even though short-range ballistic missiles can be loaded with conventional warheads, the Soviet Union is still unable to put ballistic missiles into actual combat, because the impact is too great.


    During the cold war, both the United States and the Soviet Union tightened their nerves and were always ready for the Third World War. Therefore, how dare they use ballistic missiles, which are very easy to cause strategic miscalculation.


    Of course, for the Soviet Union, the wars experienced after World War II were small-scale local wars. For the use of ballistic missiles, it was unnecessary from any point of view.


    So far, the largest actual combat of ballistic missiles in mankind is the V2 missiles launched by Germany during World War II. More than 3000 V2 missiles have been launched in the general attack.


    However, V2 missile is only the initial stage of ballistic missile development. When ballistic missile development reaches the mature stage, and both belligerents use a large number of ballistic missiles, the war is the Iran Iraq war. Iraq and Iran have launched a large number of ground to ground ballistic missiles at each other, and achieved certain results.


    The Soviet Union, a superpower, dare not easily use ballistic missiles, but small countries can, because the world knows that Iraq and Iran do not have nuclear weapons, and even ballistic missiles do not have the ability to disrupt the world order.


    There is a special term for the use of ballistic missiles in the Iran Iraq war, that is, missile attack on cities. Why is this situation? Because the missile hit accuracy of Iran and Iran is too low to be used to attack more valuable targets, such as force assembly areas, enemy headquarters, power plants, oil depots, airports, transportation hubs and so on.


    Attacking the enemy''s capital and big cities can indeed bring pressure and psychological trauma to the enemy, as well as attack the enemy''s morale and keep the enemy in a state of mental tension all the time, but can the missile attack on the city really completely collapse the enemy''s will to fight?


    Of course, the answer is No. Germany fired more than 10000 V1 and more than 3000 V2 at Britain, which failed to disintegrate the British will to fight. Moreover, the belligerents in the Iran Iraq war only fired nearly 300 missiles.


    If ballistic missiles do not have nuclear warheads, they must be able to accurately hit high-value targets.


    In the Iran Iraq war, Iraq used more ballistic missiles and achieved better results, hitting key targets such as Iran''s power plants and oil refineries, and Iraq did win the missile attack on the city in the end.


    However, the missile attack between Iran and Iraq hit the morale of the other side and played almost no role in the frontal battlefield. In the end, the belligerents stopped not because Iraq won the victory, but because both sides could not support it.


    In hammer''s view, the use of ballistic missiles should not be the same as that shown in the Iran Iraq war. If the Soviet Union used ballistic missiles in actual combat, it must not only be used to force the opponent to sit down and negotiate, but must strike the enemy to the result of losing the ability to continue fighting.


    Unfortunately, if it can only be forever if the Soviet Union no longer exists, what is the significance of thinking about how the Soviet Union will correctly use ballistic missiles.


    For hammer, it is a weapon made by the Soviet Union for the sole purpose of coping with war. It is a super weapon of the same level as ballistic missiles. It is of strategic significance. From any point of view, it is equivalent to an intercontinental ballistic missile.


    However, those intercontinental missiles still fell into the hands of Russia and continued to play a role, but his troops were disbanded and lost their significance of existence.


    Therefore, hammer always has a very unique feeling for ballistic missiles, which means a little pity for each other and a little nostalgic. This feeling is very complex and difficult to explain.


    But today, the ballistic missiles made by the Soviet Union will be put into actual combat. It is not the monkey version specially for export, but the authentic missiles made by the Soviet Union and inherited by Ukraine, which makes the hammer very excited and gratified.


    At the end of the life cycle, the hammer has a place to play again. Now he wants to see if the old man of his time can shine brightly and reflect the final value when he lands on the ground.


    Hammer was excited and uneasy. He expected to see the magnificent scene that the missile would directly blast the target into the sky, but he was also afraid that those missile soldiers would hit the missile askew, so now he is very excited and uneasy to see the missile landing and explosion.


    Wearing a robe and a headscarf around his head, he looked tired and vicissitudes, just like an old man hiding in the city because of the war, but the hammer had a high-power telescope in his hand. Under his robe was a complex wireless communication system. Next to him, there was even a camera placed on a tripod.


    The communication signal will be transmitted through the high-power midrange hidden in Aden, connecting the hammer with the missile launching force.


    Excitement, expectation, excitement, fear, worry, sadness, happiness, many emotions make the hammer''s hand tremble slightly all the time.


    He put down his hand holding the telescope, and the hammer sighed. Then he wiped his sweaty forehead with the back of his hand to prevent sweat from flowing into his eyes.


    When the hammer closed his eyes and was wiping his eyes with the back of his hand, he suddenly heard a word from the headset.


    "Open the door and deliver the express!"


    When he heard a loud roar and the hammer a thrill, he suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the airport.


    The missile was launched, but why did you use such an unknown sentence as the launch code? I don''t know the so-called, meaningless.


    "If it''s me, I must change the missile code to red hammer! The missile launch code must be changed to red hammer! No, I have to tell Gao Yang that it must be changed to red hammer!"


    Hammer in the stomach Fei at the same time, eyes but involuntarily stare big, did not use a telescope, so staring at the airport.


    A flash of light made the hammer''s eyes tingle, and then a loud noise shook his eardrum.


    But the hammer didn''t close his eyes, and he judged the landing point of the missile in an instant. Although he didn''t know where it hit, he was sure that it must be within the scope of the airport!

 Chapter 2575

    Two kilometers apart, the hammer felt the violent vibration from his feet.


    For a moment, the hammer felt as if he had risen to the sky, his whole body was light, and his feet were empty, like stepping on cotton, like drinking too much vodka.


    Everything was wonderful, but the violent explosion was only the beginning. Then, the hammer saw a weak but extremely dense flash in its eyes that had just been shaken by the explosion, and heard a continuous and dense explosion in its ears that had been shaken by the explosion once.


    It''s like a fireworks hit the sky, then released a lot of small balls, and then crackled and began to ring.


    The missile fired two rounds. One was a high explosive warhead and the other was a cluster warhead. Because the cluster warhead would be thrown in the air, slow down, and then find a suitable small target to attack, the explosion of the cluster warhead would be a little late.


    Both missiles landed in the target area, and the hammer can confirm this.


    So the hammer immediately began to say in a very cheerful tone: "the express has signed, repeat, the express has signed."


    Smoke billowed in the direction of the airport, and soon a red flame came out, and the fire could be seen two kilometers away.


    Hammer was even happier. He said loudly, "the goods are very good and the effect is very good. Thank those guys who deliver express for me. Their work is very good."


    After that, the hammer immediately changed the radio frequency, and then he said in a hurry, "I''m going to the airport to observe the damage closely. Don''t worry, I''ll go."


    As soon as the hammer finished speaking, he heard Tata whisper in the walkie talkie, "I''m closest to the airport. Also, I''m close enough to see the fire point. You don''t have to come."


    The hammer was angry when he heard it. He said angrily, "how could you be near the airport!"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Asshole! Your position shouldn''t be here. Get back to your position. I''m going to the airport to observe the damage, you asshole..."


    The hammer hurriedly put the camera away and put it into a broken pocket with a lot of sundries. Then he started to run to the airport.


    Tata should be at least four kilometers away, but if Tata sneaks near the airport, isn''t he afraid of being killed by a missile? And if he really sneaks into the airport, what''s the significance of the existence of the hammer, the observer closest to the airport.


    Sometimes the error of ballistic missiles is frightening. It''s normal to aim at the airport but fall two kilometers away. Gao Yang is worried that the missile did not blow up the airport but killed his own people. The following order is to observe the results two kilometers away. However, it''s obvious that Tata doesn''t care at all. He may be very close to the airport, It''s even possible to sneak directly into the airport.


    Shouting and scolding, the hammer ran to the airport first.


    The name of the hammer is Alexi mogunov, but this is not his real name. He has forgotten his real name. He remembers what to do with things that have not been used for decades and will never be used again in the future.


    Get the nickname hammer and slowly replace the names assigned by the organization. Of course, there is a reason.


    First of all, the black devil is a team under the KGB. At the beginning of its establishment, the team was built according to the action team, and what the action team has to do is fight and kill. Maybe it will go out to the field and engage in assassinations. Other things, such as collecting intelligence, are the work of special intelligence agents, Members of the black devil don''t need to do it or can''t do it, because they exceed their authority.


    But later, everything changed. The goal of the black devil suddenly changed from a simple action team to a collection of talents. They must know everything and understand everything. Therefore, the first batch of personnel recruited by the black devil were quickly eliminated. They were sent to other troops before they even came to complete the first phase of training.


    The black devil only wants the best, and the hammer is the only one left by the first group of people at the beginning of the establishment of the black devil.


    The hammer is mobilized and trained according to a pure action team, but when the construction goal of the black devil changes, he is also the only one who can keep up with the change. Therefore, the hammer is the oldest member of the black devil, not one of them.


    But although the hammer kept up with the black devil, he was still a different kind in the black devil, because he did things too simply and directly. He had countless means to complete the task, but he always liked the simplest means to complete the task.


    Like killing, you can poison, use a gun, or strangle the target alive with your hand, but the hammer likes to smash the target to death at once.


    There is another person among the black devils who likes to kill with a hammer, that is tartar, but tartar just likes it, but the hammer is his favorite.


    After a competition with Tata, hammer won, so he also got the nickname of hammer, which has been used now.


    But the reason why the hammer is called the hammer is not only that he likes and is good at using the hammer head, but also because his style of behavior is very similar to the hammer head. If he encounters any problem, he will hit it with a hammer, because the problem to be solved by the hammer head is to hit it.


    However, after winning the competition with Tata, hammer never got any chance to go out of the field again. Because his character is not suitable for going out of the field, he has really become a real action player since then. He has nothing to do except fighting and killing.


    The decision was made by yalebin. Hammer never questioned any decision of yalebin, nor did he dare. He thought from his heart that yalebin''s decision would never be wrong.


    However, yalebin''s decision is not wrong, but it does not mean that the hammer will think he is worse than other members of the black devil. On the contrary, he thinks he is better than everyone.


    If not better than everyone, it must be better than Tata.


    How can we lose to Tata? Even if it''s just to confirm the damage effect, how can Tata get ahead?


    Hammer felt he had to hurry.


    It is close enough to the airport. Hammer can see that half of a building in the airport is missing, but it is a transport plane that burns and catches fire, not the airport oil depot that hammer hopes.


    We don''t know how much damage those small targets have suffered. We need to get closer to see it, but no matter what damage they have caused to the enemy, we can confirm that the missile has hit the target accurately.


    Hammer felt that those missile soldiers did a great job and deserved to be trained by the Soviet Union. Just like him, they left the battlefield for many years but never gave up their skills.


    However, he was relieved to think that Tata might have sneaked into the airport at this time, and the hammer''s good mood immediately disappeared. He decided that he had to sneak into the airport. It didn''t matter if his clothes were extremely inappropriate. He had plenty of ways.

 Chapter 2576

    "Express delivery is accurate!"


    With a loud shout, the missile launch site was suddenly filled with cheers.


    Dmitri said with concern: "are you sure?"


    Gao Yangji said firmly, "confirm! Very confirm! Both missiles fall into the predetermined target area! Congratulations, Colonel!"


    Dmitri was stunned, and then he suddenly raised his hand.


    "Ah! Ula! Ula! Ula!"


    Dmitri, who was always steady and gentle, suddenly jumped up. Then he raised his hands, turned and ran, and ran quickly to the missile launcher.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said loudly to Dmitri''s back, "Hey, hey, isn''t it time to transfer..."


    He danced and danced. Dmitri ran very fast, jumping and waving his hands. He didn''t shout until he met the first soldier: "accurate hit! Accurate hit! Ula ~"


    The steady Dmitry couldn''t count on it. He looked up at Neva, but he saw Neva squatting slowly and sitting on the sand.


    "Should we withdraw..."


    Gao Yang approached Neva and said only half of the words, and the rest was swallowed back into his stomach.


    Neva, sitting on the ground, looked up at the stars, tears streaming down his face and did not move like a sculpture.


    The steady Dmitry ran and jumped like crazy, but Neva, who had always been impatient, sat on the ground and pretended to be a thinker. What should we do.


    Groliov was younger than Neva, but they were similar in age. At this time, groliov came to Neva, reached out and patted Neva gently on the shoulder, and whispered, "major, congratulations to you. You have succeeded."


    Neva was still motionless, but the tears on his face were more urgent.


    Peter also came to Neva and said in a deep voice, "it''s too difficult to accurately hit the target in the first actual battle after leaving the army for so long. Major, congratulations to you and your brothers. Each of you is good."


    Neva''s nose began to twitch and his nose began to run down.


    Suddenly, Neva shouted with the same handle: "commander, do you see? I did it. I launched the missile, hit the first shot, hit the second shot, do you see? The army was disbanded, the missile was retired, and the chariot entered the steel cemetery, but our soul was not lost! Not lost!"


    With a loud roar, Neva suddenly reached out and grabbed a handful of sand, and then tried his best to lift it up into the air. He roared, "why did you die so early? I told you there was hope, I said there was hope, why did you die so early, how did you live a few more years?"


    The sand fell on groliov''s head, on Peter, on Neva''s face and eyes.


    Neither grove nor Peter moved.


    Gao Yang turned around quietly, while the rest of Satan remained silent.


    Neva lowered his head, covered his face with his hands, and then began to cry without scruples, crying in great grief.


    "The missile is not from the Soviet Union, and the target is not the enemy of the Soviet Union. We can only sneak here to launch the missile, and then sneak away, but it is for Russia, for your motherland. Captain, you are Russian. Maybe you will be happy. I don''t know. Maybe you will be more disappointed, but we will launch the missile after all Ah, Captain, we are still useful. We have not been forgotten... "


    Gao Yang lowered his head and his heart was stabbed.


    Groliov sat beside Neva, put his hand on Neva''s shoulder and shook gently.


    Neva hugged groliov and began to cry. Tears and snot rubbed against groliov''s clothes, and groliov held Neva silently and didn''t move.


    Dmitri ran back, but his ecstasy had disappeared. He just stood quietly beside Neva and looked down at Neva, who was crying.


    Just then, the voice of Tata was suddenly heard in Gao Yang''s headphones.


    "Receiver, I''m at the customer''s house."


    Tata''s voice was low, but very cheerful.


    Gao Yang immediately whispered, "if it''s convenient, report the cargo classification."


    Tata emergency channel: "According to Mingyu report, one airport building was blown down in half, the function of the building is not clear, and the cluster warhead has achieved brilliant results. It is confirmed that one transport aircraft and four fighter planes parked on the apron have been completely destroyed, the number of casualties is unknown, and the aircraft parked in the hangar have no loss, but there are multiple aircraft parked on the apron, which is only the conclusion observed at present As a result, the damage will certainly be further discovered. Over. "


    Tata said in a hurry, and then he quickly ended the call.


    Gao Yang said to Neva, "the damage report came, a building collapsed, and the cluster warhead destroyed a transport aircraft and four fighters. The personnel loss is unknown. The aircraft parked in the hangar was not damaged, but this is only the result of preliminary observation. I believe the loss to the enemy is far more than that. Lieutenant colonel, major, Congratulations!"


    Neva suddenly stopped crying. After hearing the damage report slowly spoken by Gao Yang, he let go of groliov, wiped his face with his sleeve, and then stood up from the ground.


    Just now he was still crying. How could he be like a person who had nothing to do so soon? Neva quickly wiped his eyes with his sleeve, then blew his nose without concealment, and then sobbed: "I was fascinated by the sand just now."


    Without sincerity, he made an excuse for his crying just now. Neva immediately shouted at the missile soldiers standing still far away: "what are you doing? Move now, come on! Come on, move."


    Neva ran up and ordered the people to do this and that, so the missile soldiers ran around as fast as the Hornets.


    Dmitri sighed, and then he said in a loud voice: "Major Neva, he, he has always had a very good relationship with his chief officer. His head trained him and attached great importance to him. However, well, as you all know, later the army was dissolved and his head died soon. He was hit too hard. In fact, his head should retire in less than a year. He is old. Neva should have taken over the post of head, but ... what are you talking about? Let''s get ready to evacuate. "


    "I can understand," he said in a low voice


    Dmitri sighed and whispered, "thank you for giving us this opportunity. Although it''s not... Well, in short, I''m glad to have the opportunity to give full play to the waste heat. I''m sorry we all have some gaffes. Now let''s leave. It''s been too long here."


    Dmitri turned and left. When Dmitri went away, he raised his voice and whispered to the Satan crowd: "never, never let them know the truth, everyone, please, I''m already very guilty, so please never let them know the truth."

 Chapter 2577

    When I returned to the village, it was already dawn.


    To complete the placement and concealment work before dawn, as soon as the team entered the village, leibrov, who was first placed in the village, immediately led his men to guide the missile launcher to the appropriate concealment position, and then helped the missile soldiers pull the camouflage net.


    Now leibrov is different from before. If he used to be a pure technical artillery officer, he is now a qualified chief officer, that is, he takes care of everything and is in good order.


    "How are the results?"


    "Accurate hit! The enemy killed and injured more than 50 people, most of whom were the ground crew of the airport or brought by the GCC itself. In addition, they destroyed a transport plane, a transport plane and an F15E fighter bomber. The most important thing is that they destroyed two typhoon IDS reconnaissance planes and two rf-5e reconnaissance planes! Their reconnaissance planes were all placed on the apron, right now Fortunately, it is within the range of our missile attack. "


    Leibrov opened his eyes and said in surprise, "four reconnaissance planes?"


    Gao Yang said with the same face of joy: "yes, Aden has only four reconnaissance planes. They all worked last night!"


    Leibrov rubbed his hands and said happily, "this is great. The bombing effect is great. It''s better to kill the enemy''s reconnaissance aircraft than their bombers. We''ll be much safer if we act again, but are you sure? How can the damage effect be so accurate?"


    "All four black devils have entered the airport for reconnaissance. This result will never go wrong. Last night was a major victory. I have to tell the Iranians and husai armed forces."


    He has been on the road for several days. After arriving at the place, he immediately went out to fight again. After being excited and excited, Gao Yang is very tired now. He is anxious to call for good news and go to bed.


    This invitation for credit can''t be taken seriously, because now Iran is providing missiles. The gold owner is naturally willing to provide more missiles with the brilliant results of the missiles provided by the gold owner. If the missiles supported by the gold owner are only used to fight mosquitoes, even if the Iranians are stupid, they can''t always throw their money into the water.


    Gao Yang first called said instead of Salim, and said probably didn''t sleep and waited for his call, because as soon as Gao Yang dialed out, said got through immediately.


    "You''ve taken action, haven''t you? What''s the result?"


    It is no surprise that the Iran people''s eye liner is attached to the escort of the Hu''s armed forces. The Iran people have no intention of concealed it.


    "Perfect!"


    He made a perfect conclusion for the first attack without modesty. After Gao Yang said the results in detail, he said with great confidence: "I think it will be on the news, but the Shah people must hide it, so I suggest you send someone to investigate and confirm the results, but I guarantee that I am responsible for the results given. The Shah people will hide it, but we will not falsely report it."


    Said must have been unable to close his mouth with a smile. Gao Yang could hear said''s uncontrollable cry in his throat over the phone.


    Can you stop laughing? Said used his power to ask for funds to buy missiles for Satan. Satan achieved extremely satisfactory and convincing results with missiles. Of course, everyone has a share of the credit.


    "Great, great! Mr. petram, this victory is brilliant. Congratulations!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "we have used two missiles, and now there are only four left. Your follow-up supply can be timely, otherwise we will soon have no ammunition to fight. I intend to attack continuously and obtain more results while the enemy is not ready."


    "No problem. The missile will be delivered soon. Please trust me, Mr. petram. I''ll contact the missile carrier and deliver it to you earlier."


    With the results of this first war, Gao Yang is more secure. Even if the missiles supported by Iran don''t have any particularly good results, it is estimated that he can need two or three more batches of assistance. Gao Yang doesn''t believe it. How can he get another convincing result when at least three batches of missiles are fired.


    He called said, called Salim and told them the good news. Next, of course, Gao Yang went to bed.


    He ate at random and began to sleep at dawn until the sun was about to set.


    Never stay in the same place for two consecutive days. This is the rule set by Gao Yang, so it''s time to move and march again after dark, but Gao Yang wants to hold a battle meeting before taking action.


    Aden is surrounded by deserts and presents a very standard sector. The desert around Aden is long in the east-west direction. The connecting area between mountains and deserts is about 150 kilometers away from Aden. The desert in the north is a little shorter, about 100 kilometers into the mountains, but the mountains here are shallow mountains, mainly mixed with hills and deserts, About 50 kilometers north, you will enter a place with steep mountains and large traffic restrictions.


    On the whole, the terrain around Aden is simply too suitable for guerrilla warfare.


    The missile has a range of 120 kilometers. It is usually hidden in the mountains. It is pulled out when playing. After playing, it is really difficult to find a hide in the mountains. Moreover, it is extremely convenient to move. There is no reason to think about it. It extends in all directions. As long as you don''t go on the highway, you can go wherever you want.


    But there are advantages and disadvantages. For the artillery, the terrain of Aden is not so beautiful.


    Aden is surrounded by deserts, which are sparsely populated. Moreover, the vegetation on the bare desert is also very scarce, and the water source is even scarce. The maximum range of artillery is more than 20 kilometers, that is to say, to ensure the effect of artillery, it must be at least 20 kilometers close to Aden.


    Running back and forth in the bare desert without cover, this kind of guerrilla fighting is inconvenient.


    Moreover, the artillery has another inconvenience, that is, even if there are villages near Aden, they all want Hardy. In this way, the water supply of dozens of artillery people will be a problem.


    Unless the husai armed forces can provide enough and safe villages as a foothold, the problem is that the husai armed forces have been driven out of Aden, and there is no foothold nearby. In order to obtain a stable and safe foothold, it is necessary to launch a counter offensive and obtain several bases for artillery hiding and attack around Aden.


    Therefore, now Gao Yang feels it necessary to make a big move to mobilize husai''s armed forces and make a large-scale counterattack first.

 Chapter 2578

    The leaders of the three arms, missile, artillery and Satan''s infantry, gathered together to give advice on their next operations.


    Looking at Aden''s map, Gao Yang and leibrov frowned, but Neva couldn''t help smiling, although he tried his best to bear it.


    Some people are happy and others are sad. The simple reason is that Aden''s terrain is very convenient for the use of missiles, but it is very unfavorable to the play of artillery.


    "Even if we launch a large-scale counterattack, the problem is still serious. Boss, there is no village suitable for a stronghold near Aden. Even if we put the maximum distance at 50 kilometers and the nearest distance at 10 kilometers, there are only 12 villages. How can this be enough?"


    Leibrov was really worried because there were too few villages around Aden. Even if husai armed forces launched a counterattack and took down all the villages around Aden, it was not enough.


    Moreover, without a stable rear, the artillery would have no chance to fight continuously.


    There must be oil, ammunition, water and a place to rest.


    The desert is different from other places. Without water, people can really die of thirst. Moreover, almost all the soldiers under leibrov are from Ukraine. When fighting in such a hot place as Aden, they are still held in warm and hot self-propelled artillery vehicles. If these artillery are allowed to sleep in the open air, there will be no shortage of non combat personnel reduction.


    What should I do?


    no way out.


    Unless Gaoyang can turn the desert of Yemen into an oasis.


    "The husai armed forces can''t launch a large-scale counter offensive now, so we can''t get a stable supply point. If we can''t get a stable supply point, we can''t use self-propelled guns at all, FAK!"


    After an angry scold, Gao Yangshan said: "I tried my best to get a self-propelled gun, but I found that it''s not as good as a towed gun. This thing..."


    Self propelled artillery is good, of course, but the more advanced things are, the more restrictions are and the higher requirements are.


    For example, a tractor gun can run freely when pulled by a truck. The fuel consumption is greatly reduced, and there is no need to repair every section. This armored vehicle can have motorcycle hours. How can we do without a stable base just for maintenance.


    Leibrov looked up, tried to stop talking, and finally lowered his head again.


    Gao Yang said angrily, "just say what you want to say and do what you want."


    Leibrov was a little embarrassed and said, "boss, otherwise, let''s change the gun..."


    Gao Yang turned his eyes and said, "what kind of gun?"


    "It doesn''t matter if the caliber of the towed gun is small, the shell is small, and the power is small. It''s convenient for mobility and maintenance, and it has to be easy to hide. I think d30 is good, but d30 is still a little complicated. Well, it''s better to be small, light and convenient..."


    Gao Yang squeezed his fist and whispered, "do you think the type 63 107 mm rocket is OK? The price is cheap and the quantity is large. Er, we don''t consider the price now. The key is that the 107 rocket is easy to move and hide. The rocket can pull a lot."


    Leibrov shook his head and said, "it can only be used as a supplement to firepower. At most, it can play an auxiliary role. In order to be accurate and powerful, it has to be a body gun. D30 is better than d30. It''s just a little troublesome to unfold and stow, but it''s always much better than self-propelled gun. If only there were a 105mm howitzer."


    "Huh? 105mm gun?"


    Leibrov nodded and said, "yes, 105mm guns, such as American M102 or m119, are light in weight and small in volume. They can be lifted by helicopter and towed by car, which is convenient for deployment and storage. They are very suitable for us. In guerrilla warfare, small guns must be easier to use than big guns, but they are NATO caliber American guns."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "you''re stupid. Why can''t we use American guns? You can''t use them?"


    Leibrov hurriedly said: "how can it not be used? I just think it''s not easy to find..."


    Gao Yang was depressed and said, "if you need it in the future, you can directly say that you don''t know if you can find it?"


    M102 lags behind and m119 is a little more advanced. Leibrov said that Gao Yang immediately decided to reload again, and as long as m119, even if those self-propelled guns haven''t fired yet.


    It''s not terrible to find a mistake. What''s terrible is that you won''t change a mistake.


    When Gao Yang was thinking about talking to said about the 105 gun, and then looking for some new financial resources for big Ivan, he heard Neva smile: "sorry, I have to say, in fact, we can do the artillery. Find the target, tell us, and it will be solved as soon as we fire."


    Leibrov was a little anxious and said loudly, "how is it possible? We need fire support. Do we have to wait for you?"


    Neva said strangely, "but isn''t our investigation force only responsible for investigation? It serves missiles. It''s good to find the target. It''s inconvenient to retreat directly. What do you need fire support?"


    When Gao Yang thought about it, he thought that safety was the first thing. He hid when there was danger. Why did he take people to dangerous places? Of course, it was unrealistic for some small targets or targets with high mobility to expect missiles. He still had to rely on artillery to solve it, but it was inconvenient. It was such a simple thing.


    He clapped his hand, laughed loudly and said, "we''ll go to investigate tomorrow and find a target suitable for missile attack. Wild duck, wait. You can go to war again after we find the 105 gun. It''s not urgent, it''s not urgent."


    I''m used to living in poverty. After I became rich, I really don''t adapt. I used to pay for the missile myself. Now Iran, the gold owner, provides it. I''m afraid of wasting firepower. If a shell can solve the problem, I''ll hit a missile. What''s the matter in the past? What''s the matter!


    Polovich has said that he hopes Gaoyang would better hit more missiles, which can also generate income for them.


    "That''s it. We''ll mainly use missiles for this period of time. Let''s prepare for the transfer. Tonight, we''ll transfer to the area of jaar. The self-propelled artillery will stay and let the husai armed forces be responsible for pulling it away."


    Leibrov said angrily, "boss, can you give them the gun?"


    Gao Yang said disapprovingly, "OK, why not? Broken? Destroyed? What are you afraid of? Let the Iranians buy it again. What are you worried about? What are you worried about?"


    There are no regular wars and water is changeable. There is no invariable truth about war. Gao Yang asked said for self-propelled artillery, but he found that the situation was wrong and wanted to change. What''s the matter? What''s the matter!


    Not satisfied, let said say.


    If said dares to say that he is not satisfied, can he leave with a pat on the ass!

 Chapter 2579

    There are some words that Neva and Dmitry can''t say in front of them, so after waiting for Neva and Dmitry to leave, Gao Yang can''t wait to make a phone call.


    Thanks to today''s convenient communication conditions, the transmission of information is extremely convenient. Previously, many people needed to pay their lives to transmit information. Now just make a phone call.


    As for those who do business, of course, they have to thank the convenient communication conditions. If they have any business opportunities, they can do it by phone.


    "Man, do you have a 105mm tractor gun?"


    "Of course, there must be. Do you want to use it?"


    "Yes, M102 or m119 can be. They should be new enough and in good condition. The elastic seeds must be complete and the delivery must be fast. What goods do you have?"


    "I have M102, which is very convenient to transfer. M119 doesn''t. this gun is too expensive, but I have L118, which is the basic model of m119."


    "L118? I don''t know much about this gun."


    "L119 is a British gun, which is exported to the United States, and then the United States is called m119. In fact, it''s one thing. L119 is improved on the basis of L118. If you want L118, it''s very convenient, because Oman has equipment. As long as you say to use it, I can buy the gun from Oman immediately and give it to you soon."


    Gao Yang was a little stunned, and then he said in surprise, "you can buy the guns equipped by Oman. It''s OK to do so?"


    "What''s wrong? I haven''t done it."


    He breathed loudly, and then he said happily, "that''s good. I immediately asked the Iranians to provide L118. Eh, if I said L118 directly, is it too much? Is it equal to telling the Iranians that I have collusion with you?"


    "That''s right, so you only need a 105mm cannon, and then the Iranians will contact me. I just want to say that I only have L118 cannon."


    "OK, I''ll contact you right away."


    "Wait a minute, isn''t it good for you to use M102? M102 has inventory in our warehouse, and I want to dispose of it as soon as possible. The most important thing is that M102 can earn more. L118 should be bought from Oman army, and the price will be much higher."


    "No, this is for my own use, man. I won''t joke about my life. Start preparing. When I hear from you, the Iranians won''t refuse."


    This kind of small matter doesn''t need to bother big Ivan. Gao Yang calls polovich directly. Facts have proved that polovich is good enough.


    Confirm that there are guns over big Ivan. Of course, the next phone call was to Salim. Although husai armed forces certainly can''t get 105 guns, Gao Yang can''t contact said directly over husai armed forces.


    Sure enough, within ten minutes of calling, Gao Yang contacted said in person, and said only said he would apply without giving a direct reply.


    However, Gao Yang knows that said will certainly meet his requirements, because said has no other choice.


    After the meeting, the change of guns was completed. It was about 9 p.m. and it was time to move, so Gao Yang escorted the missile troops to the next village.


    The role of Satan''s team is to give artillery, but scouts find and guide targets. As for missile soldiers, they can only attack some fixed targets, and it is better to be large-scale fixed targets, so only a few people with black devils are responsible for investigation. Now the action of artillery is put on hold, and it becomes very embarrassing to raise their position, because, They have no place at all.


    It will take several days to wait for the artillery to change quickly. In these days, there is no need for investigation, and there is no need to participate in the war. Gao Yang thinks about it, so they can only be spectators. At most, they can undertake the work of defending the missile troops. However, the missile troops are a little likely to encounter air strikes, and the possibility of meeting the enemy''s ground combat troops is very small.


    No one likes to be useless waste. Although it is safer to have nothing to do, Gao Yang still doesn''t like the role of onlooker.


    The invariable monotonous scene in the desert is easy to make people sleepy. Gao Yang is a little upset. In addition, he is even more upset when he looks at the endless and unchanged road.


    "I''ll sleep for a while. If you''re sleepy or tired, wake me up and drive for you."


    There are enough cars and enough people, basically two people and one car, because we should avoid air attack and disperse the staffing. If we encounter a blow, we can die fewer, but we''re just a little more tired.


    Gao Yang is sleepy, but when he wants to close his eyes and sleep for a while, he can''t sleep.


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang.


    As if he had winded up, Gao Yang rubbed and sat up straight, then immediately took out the handy phone, and immediately whispered, "who?"


    "Dongfeng express, hammer, I found a big customer."


    Gao Yang suddenly came to the spirit and immediately said, "where!"


    "Military barracks, large-scale bases of the GCC."


    Gao Yangji said excitedly, "is there a simple military camp? Is there any high-value equipment, such as helicopters or armored vehicles, or the enemy''s headquarters and the rest place for senior officers?"


    "At present, I haven''t found anything. If I want to find out these things, I need to mix them in. Now I can only make it clear that this is a military camp. I mean, you can store the coordinate data and put it into the database. You can fight directly when you need it. This kind of fixed target won''t run."


    He breathed loudly and said, "OK, give me the coordinates."


    "Longitude and latitude, 44.971000, 12.875254, center point."


    Gao Yang quickly wrote down the longitude and latitude of the hammer in the small book. After confirming that it was correct, he took out the GPS. When he confirmed his position, he suddenly said, "we are only 100 kilometers away from the coordinate point."


    "So what?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and then said, "nothing. I decided to hit the target you found now."


    The hammer was very surprised and said, "now?"


    "Yes, right now, we are on the March, but I feel very bored, so I decided to stop and hit two shots and continue on my way. It won''t delay anything anyway, will it?"


    "Is it too wasteful?"


    "Waste? Now there is no word waste in our dictionary. Well, hammer, now leave there. There is no need to enter for investigation. There is no need."


    Gao Yang has always been able to adapt to his new role quickly. What happened on his way? If you want to play, just play.


    Anyway, being idle is also idle. Holding the grass and beating the rabbit will not delay.


    You don''t spend your own money. You can earn a rebate when the missile is fired. Why not.

 Chapter 2580

    "Stop moving forward and switch to wartime communication channel."


    After picking up the walkie talkie and shouting, the whole team quickly stopped, but Gao Yang''s car didn''t stop, but turned to the missile command car followed.


    "We found a target. We''re going to stop and make two rounds."


    After telling others the reason for stopping in the walkie talkie so as not to cause unnecessary worry, Gao Yang''s car also came to Neva''s command car.


    Neva had got out of the car. He said to Gao Yang, "what''s the matter?"


    "I found a target. I want to hit two rounds before I go. This is the coordinates."


    He took the coordinates given by Gao Yang, then took the GPS handed by Gao Yang, and compared the two data. After thinking for a moment, Neva nodded and said, "within range."


    "How about letting the logistics team go first and let''s go after the fight?"


    Dmitri got out of the car, too. He whispered, "do you want to fight?"


    Neva handed over the coordinates and said in a deep voice, "it''s within range, but the wind is a little strong."


    Dmitri took the coordinates and looked at them. Then he nodded and said, "within range, but the wind is too strong and the wind direction is wrong. Level 6 wind."


    The wind is really strong, because Aden is a coastal city, and Gaoyang is very close to the coastline. The wind from the sea is blowing endlessly, and the wind is especially strong tonight.


    As a good shooter, judging wind speed is a basic skill, and Gao Yang''s judgment of wind speed is about force 6.


    Under the influence of level 6 cross wind, long-range shooting must be greatly affected, and Gao Yang knows that the strong wind must also have an impact on missiles, but he doesn''t know how great the impact is.


    "Can you call?"


    Dmitri shook his head and said in a deep voice, "not under the current wind speed."


    "Can''t launch or what?"


    Neva said casually, "it has an impact on accuracy."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "does it have a great impact? If the impact is not too great, fight. It doesn''t matter."


    Dmitri shook his head and said, "it has a great impact. The constant wind has a great impact on the flight trajectory of the missile. For the wind vector with an average value of 10, the constant wind is equivalent to the constant 10 acting on the missile. Because there are mutually offsetting parts between gust and random wind, the constant value will be slightly lower than 10..."


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t explain. I see. Uh, no, I don''t understand. Don''t explain."


    Gao Yang thought he was also a smart man, but he could understand every word from Dmitri''s mouth, but when combined, he didn''t understand it at all.


    So there is no need to explain. Explanation is a waste of time.


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "if you can''t hit us, just go. You don''t have to explain to me."


    Neva looked relaxed and said with a smile, "it''s not necessarily that you can''t fight. You have to ask the weatherman to know."


    Then Neva took the walkie talkie and said, "Roman, come here. It''s time to need you."


    Put down the walkie talkie, Neva smiled at Gao Yang and said, "we will soon know whether the launch conditions can be met. It doesn''t take too long."


    A soldier came running quickly from behind and ran before and after Neva. He first saluted Dmitri, and then saluted Neva. "Sir, you''re looking for me."


    Neva waved his hand and said, "will the wind stop and when?"


    The soldier named Roman looks a little confused. His eyes are always straight. Gao Yang has some impressions of him, because this man was fooled by him. He must have seen him.


    But Gao Yang doesn''t know what Roman is called a weatherman.


    Hearing Neva''s question, Roman immediately turned around, facing the direction of the wind, closed his eyes, opened his hands, and stayed motionless for about ten seconds. He opened his eyes and said without hesitation: "the wind will not stop, but it will weaken."


    Dmitry said very gently, "when will it weaken, to what extent, and whether there is a launch window? Give me the data."


    Roman turned again in the direction of the wind and began to close his eyes and meditate.


    Gao Yang was a little silly. He whispered, "what''s this?"


    Neva put his index finger on his lips and made a silent gesture, so Gao Yang had to hold back his full stomach of questions.


    This time it took a long time. Ten minutes later, Roman opened his eyes, looked at Dmitri and said, "Sir, the wind will not stop, but after 40 minutes to an hour, the wind speed should be reduced to meet the launch requirements. The window period of wind speed reduction is about 15 minutes to 30 minutes. Be conservative, there is a 10 minute launch window period."


    After that, Roman looked down at his watch, and then he still said, "the wind speed decreases at 12:20, drops to level 3 at about 12:30, increases at about 12:40, and increases to the point where it can''t be launched at about 12:50, sir."


    Neva waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "I see. Thank you. Go and prepare for the launch."


    "Wait, wait! That''s it? How to make a judgment? Based on what? Does it depend on the ability to guess or predict?"


    Before Neva answered, Roman said with a stunned face: "Sir, I have studied the meteorological data near Aden for nearly six years, and then judged it based on my personal experience. It''s not a guess, nor does it have the ability to predict."


    Gao Yang nodded foolishly, and then he said in amazement, "OK, I know, thank you."


    Roman saluted, and then hurried back. Neva raised his walkie talkie and said, "prepare to launch the missile. Move faster. Twelve thirty is the launch window. You can''t miss it."


    Waiting for Neva to give the order, Dmitri hurried back and had to attend in person to set the data of inertial guidance warhead.


    Gao Yang looked at Neva and said, "is this... Reliable?"


    Neva shrugged and said with a smile, "there is no weather radar, no detection balloon, and no mature weather data. I don''t believe these words spoken by the weather soldier, but I believe Roman. He must be reliable and there must be a launch window."


    Gao Yang and Joseph looked at each other, and they exchanged a look of great surprise.


    "Isn''t it amazing?"


    "Incredible!"


    Looking at Gao Yang and Joseph, Neva smiled and said, "Roman is not my man, but I have heard his name. He is indeed an excellent weather soldier, but it is not magical. If you spend all your energy on recording and analyzing meteorological data, maybe you can do it, of course, just possible."


    After that, Neva waved his hand with great confidence and said loudly, "wait and see."

 Chapter 2581

    Gao Yang didn''t believe it very much, but he didn''t dare not believe it.


    To tell the truth, a person stands there with his eyes closed to try the wind, and then says how many minutes later the wind will be small and when the wind will stop. It''s amazing. It''s not reliable.


    However, there are too many strange people and wonders in the world, and any incredible things can happen. Since Neva and Dmitri are absolutely rigorous, and launching missiles is not a casual thing, since they believe in Roman, Gao Yang can only force himself to believe.


    However, Roman''s performance is still amazing.


    After being stunned for a while, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "people who have nothing to do with the launch mission continue to move forward. Then, brothers, come and see God..."


    "Look at God? What do you mean?"


    Gao Yang''s words immediately made groliov very nervous. He thought Gao Yang said some secret words, but he forgot what it meant. He was frightened for a moment.


    Li JinFang also said slightly nervously, "what''s up!"


    Gao Yang took the walkie talkie and said, "nothing. You can see the excitement. Come and have a look."


    Satan''s people quickly gathered around, and then Irene said discontentedly, "boss, what are you trying to say?"


    Neva just smiled and said nothing.


    Gao Yang said seriously, "isn''t it amazing if someone says that the wind will be small in half an hour and strong in 45 minutes, and the wind in the middle of these ten minutes can meet the requirements of missile launch?"


    Irene frowned and said, "what''s the magic? Wait, what do you mean?"


    Joseph said slightly excitedly, "he didn''t use any instruments. He just closed his eyes and felt it, and then..."


    After Joseph explained what had just happened, Irene widened her eyes and said, "such an exaggeration? Is it possible? It''s impossible!"


    Phoenix, who has always been silent and would never say another word, whispered: "impossible!"


    Cui Bo was excited and said, "Wow! It''s so magical? Let the wind stop. I wish I had this ability."


    Satan''s people made a noise. At this time, Neva pressed his hands down and said loudly: "be quiet, be quiet, gentlemen, no doubt, and don''t be too surprised. You can see the results soon, so why don''t you wait until the time comes to discuss it."


    Taylor is also a person who often needs access to meteorological data, because his previous work is also greatly affected by the wind, so Taylor doesn''t believe that a person can make weather forecast without relying on any equipment, just relying on experience or other magical means, even if he has written down local meteorological data for many years in his mind.


    So Taylor disdained: "wait, wait, but I think we have to give up launching missiles in the end and just rely on one person to say a word, ha."


    It is just necessary to complete the preparations before the missile launch, so it is just waiting for the wind to stop while completing the preparations before the missile launch.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t think it''s possible, but it''s not necessarily impossible. I think since Neva looks so confident, there should be no problem."


    "I still don''t think it''s possible. It''s Yemen. It''s completely different from the climatic conditions of Ukraine or other former Soviet Union. It''s impossible."


    While Satan''s crowd was whispering, Taylor suddenly said, "it''s twelve twenty! Obviously, the wind hasn''t decreased."


    Taylor looked serious, but he obviously felt that his judgment was correct.


    Neva smiled and said, "it''s not so accurate. Wait a minute, don''t worry."


    Taylor was not gloating, but he was surprised that the missile soldiers who should be extremely rigorous would believe a man''s nonsense.


    "I''ve never seen, no, I''ve never heard that a person can not rely on..."


    Just then, Phoenix Contact suddenly said loudly, "the wind speed has dropped!"


    Taylor was surprised.


    As a sniper, Phoenix Contact must have a side wind speed instrument. She held an anemometer in the air and didn''t move.


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "how much has it fallen? You say!"


    Phoenix said in a deep voice: "four meters per second!"


    Gao Yang patted his leg and said in a hurry, "rabbit, rabbit, you can count off, so that the crow can kill someone."


    Cui Bo also took an anemometer. He said incredibly, "the wind speed has really decreased. Ah, ah, there is a force 5 wind. It''s only 12:22. I''ll pull a Fark! It''s only two minutes. Do you want to be so magical!"


    "Really?"


    "Let me see, let me see."


    Taylor was stunned and said, "how is it possible! How is it possible! How the fuck is it possible? Let me have a look."


    At this time, Cui Bo said loudly again, "it''s falling again. The wind speed is falling so fast that it''s less than level 4."


    Tyler came close to treble, his face full of wonder. He said in a trembling voice, "are you really sure he doesn''t use any instruments?"


    "The wind speed has increased. Now it''s level Four. Level Four is a little higher."


    The wind speed does not decrease all the time, but changes. But now no one dares to question Roman''s judgment. Even if it is still incredible, it must really wait until the end.


    As time went by, the wind speed never changed again. A group of people gathered around the two anemometers without blinking, waiting for a miracle.


    "The missile is erected!"


    "The missile launch is ready."


    "Stand by!"


    The preparations for the missile troops have been completed. Now everything is ready, just wait for the wind to stop.


    But the wind always fluctuates up and down around level 4.


    Finally, it was half past twelve, but the wind was still above force four.


    Neva looked very serious, and Gaoyang just felt nervous. At this time, Raphael shouted, "will the wind stop?"


    Irene said angrily, "don''t talk, wait quietly."


    Now the time is calculated in seconds. When it comes to 12:33, the reading of the anemometer still hasn''t changed, but at this time, phoenix contact is the first to speak.


    "The wind has stopped! The wind has really stopped."


    When Phoenix Contact took the initiative to say a long sentence, they were stunned to find that the wind really stopped. Suddenly, it stopped all at once.


    To be exact, it didn''t stop, but the wind became so weak that phoenix contact, which is very sensitive to the wind, shouted out before the reading of the anemometer changed.


    When Phoenix called out, TREB said, "two levels, breeze!"


    "Wow!"


    Satan was in an uproar, but at this time, Neva shouted with a walkie talkie: "open the door and deliver the express!"


    At the command, two missiles took off at the same time. After blowing the dust all over the sky, two missiles with bright tail flames cut through the sky at the same time.


    When the noise from the missile launch dispersed, Gao Yang suddenly clapped his hand hard and said loudly, "I''m the second Olympic Games, God!"

 Chapter 2582

    Two missiles, one single warhead and one cluster warhead, all fell into the barracks accurately. The hammer was very satisfied.


    Although the cluster warheads designed to attack armored clusters are not suitable for hitting military barracks, the hammer also knows that since they only have two missile launchers, and in order to deal with various types of targets at any time, the two missiles must be prepared at the same time, and it is almost impossible to replace them temporarily. Therefore, cluster warheads can be hit as soon as they are hit, waste or inappropriate, What does it matter.


    As far as the war in Yemen is concerned, how much damage these two missiles have caused is secondary, the positive impact they have caused, and the psychological blow they have caused to the enemy.


    Is to let the Shah people know that the husai armed forces have changed their guns now.


    That is to let the GCC soldiers know that it is not safe to hide there.


    Hammer doesn''t know how long the proxy war in Yemen will last. It won''t stop until the last Yemeni''s blood is drained and the Treasury of Shah and Iranians is consumed.


    So the hammer is really satisfied.


    What are you satisfied with?


    After that, Gao Yang is destined to continue to lead their boys to do things neatly. He stops when he finds an opportunity on the March, which is really very to his appetite. This makes the hammer very satisfied.


    Satisfied that the missiles of the missile corps are accurate and fast enough to hit wherever they say. This is what the missile corps should look like. It must be satisfactory.


    However, what satisfied the hammer most, or made him proud, was that he provided the goal, found the location of the barracks, and only he could observe the damage effect.


    Of course, the location of this camp is not a big secret. Anyone can find it as long as you pay attention, but the hammer is proud that only he sneaked in, not tarta or grevatov.


    The military camp covers a large area, covering an area of at least tens of thousands of square meters, and the missile can only hit two rounds at a time, one of which is a cluster warhead, so it can really cause a large number of casualties. Only one missile can send a building to heaven with a bang.


    Therefore, it is crucial to find out the real key position in a large military camp and guide it.


    If you want to find the most critical target, it''s best to approach the enemy for reconnaissance. The closer you are to the enemy, the more carefully you observe. This is the truth, even in today''s era when there are satellites in space and reconnaissance aircraft in the sky.


    Whether it''s a satellite or a reconnaissance plane, whether it''s manned or unmanned, these things can''t tell whether a man in civilian clothes is a general or a small soldier.


    Some things have to be done by people.


    Last time he was robbed by Tata at the airport, the hammer was not convinced, so he stared at the military camp.


    The hammer knew that he was not the only one staring at the barracks, and the old bastard of Tata also stared at the barracks. However, when Tata was still planning how to sneak into the barracks for investigation, the hammer made up his mind and he wanted to get in the fastest way.


    It''s really not easy to sneak into a military camp, and it''s particularly dangerous. But what does the black devil do and be afraid of such things?


    So when Tata made a plan and prepared such small tricks as makeup and lurking, the hammer came in openly.


    While observing the barracks, hammer found that several people came out of the barracks, which looked heavily guarded, and they didn''t look like barracks, but rather like some technicians in the barracks.


    So the hammer stared at them.


    Then, a wonderful thing happened. Those people acted separately, so the hammer followed one of them, and then, it was about taking a break.


    The question should be asked clearly. Then he went down with a hammer and knocked the man to death. He put on a suit of clothes and took the man''s ID. then he swaggered into the barracks from the gate.


    There are not all local tyrants in the GCC, but there are also several poor countries. However, whether the UAE, as the main force, or the Shah, who gathered his younger brothers to cheer in Yemen, their soldiers are all old soldiers. How can the soldiers do things like repairing barracks themselves.


    So although the military camp is heavily guarded, people come and go like a market. As long as you have a certificate, you can enter or leave at will.


    Hammer didn''t even change the name of the certificate he robbed, just changed the photo, and then walked into the military camp.


    Wearing a robe, a headscarf, a leather pocket with a hammer, wrench, pliers and screwdriver on it, and a walkie talkie on the belt.


    The hammer thought that the Sentinels had to be searched anyway, so they couldn''t carry guns, but it was enough to have hammers and wrenches as weapons.


    As a result, the sentry looked at his ID card and really searched himself, although it meant a little.


    After entering the military camp, the hammer began to walk. He hung a walkie talkie around his waist and set it as the frequency of a UAE construction team in the military camp. When waiting to say something, change the frequency. It''s so cool to be able to talk to Gao Yang at any time through the radio station controlled by yak.


    By the way, there''s a cell phone in the hammer pocket.


    Strolling around, I didn''t encounter any questioning. I wandered until it was dark, and the hammer wandered to the side of an engineering team working all night.


    The hammer said nothing, but stood aside and looked at what? Look at the foreign workers from Pakistan and Bangladesh who are rushing to build a new camp.


    As soon as the hammer stopped at the construction site, he took the walkie talkie to his mouth and said it twice from time to time. Not to mention, he provided coordinates for the missile soldiers here. As a result, the foreign workers found by Shah also worked hard.


    In the evening, the data of the newspaper were also reported and what should be said was also said. Then the hammer began to find jobs for the workers, commanding this and that. Then a big foreman in the same robe specially praised him for several words, because the big foreman felt that an engineer who commanded all night was too dedicated.


    Until a missile blew up and those foreign workers who worked overnight blew up, the hammer was in a very good mood.


    It''s not only smooth, but also comfortable.


    The explosion point was still a long way away. The hammer didn''t want to be killed by the missile he recruited, so he lay on the ground like others until there were impatient and panic soldiers running over.


    Those soldiers didn''t come here to catch spies. They came to ask the construction team to dig up the collapsed officer''s dormitory. Maybe they can dig out some breaths.


    Why the construction team? Because the construction team has excavators, forklifts, percussion drills and other engineering equipment, such a simple problem.

 Chapter 2583

    "Go and save people. Come with me and take your construction equipment. Hurry up!"


    When the soldiers began to shout for help, the hammer immediately made a decision and he was going to rescue.


    Why rescue? Because, you can observe the damage effect caused by the missile. Is there a better chance than this.


    "Get up, put the forklift on, excavator! All the excavators come with me, bring the machinery with me!"


    The hammer looked serious. He waved his hands and shouted at the people lying on the ground. Then he stood next to the cab of a forklift, grabbed the cab door and shouted, "hurry up! Hurry up! Don''t dally. Saving people can''t be delayed."


    The forklift headed for where the missile hit.


    Hammer was very happy. He just wanted to laugh. If he wasn''t trying to suppress his impulse, he would be able to laugh.


    The forklift rushed to the front, and the hammer had a good view. When the forklift was close to the building hit by the missile, the hammer jumped off the forklift.


    One side of a three-story building has completely collapsed, and the other side has also collapsed, but it is not as complete as the half that was blown up. It seems that it is as high as two floors. It should be that the third floor collapsed and hit the second floor, and then there is some supporting space inside.


    Rescuers have completely surrounded the building. There can be no living people in the ruins directly hit by the missile, but just collapsed. However, there are likely to be people alive in the small building on the left half that is not crushed.


    "Wow, that''s enough!"


    With a sigh, the hammer roared, "get out of the way, get out of the way, let us pass."


    The ready-made mess, the rescuers were noisy, some panicked, some mourned, and others had begun to pick up the tattered ruins with their bare hands.


    The hammer stood and looked at the situation. Someone wanted to go into the remaining ruins to save people, but was blocked by the officers present, because the rest could collapse at any time. If you go in rashly, you may die. Many people have died. There is no need to take more lives.


    Just then, a second lieutenant in UAE military uniform ran to the hammer and shouted, "go and open the rest of the buildings. We must go in immediately to save people. Others may be alive!"


    The hammer was eager for the remaining part to collapse immediately, but he looked at the remaining small half of the building with a serious face and immediately shook his head.


    The officer shouted at an excavator driver, "you, open up an entrance, see? Right there, we''re going to go in and save people."


    The driver of the excavator nodded and then drove towards the remaining ruins. At this time, the hammer shouted to the Second Lieutenant: "do you know the building? Do you see if the remaining building structure is still stable? Can people go in for rescue? Do you want all the people who go in to die in it! It may collapse completely at any time, you see..."


    With a hula, a crumbling floor fell down and stirred up a large mass of dust after falling to the ground.


    The hammer shook his head and said helplessly, "you can''t go in, absolutely not."


    The second lieutenant said anxiously, "the colonel is still inside. His room hasn''t collapsed. You have to let me in. He may still be alive. Get out of the way, or I''ll kill you!"


    The hammer grabbed the second lieutenant and roared, "you can''t use machinery. Machinery may collapse the currently stable ruins immediately. Get out of the way and let me command!"


    With that, the hammer shouted at the man with some small tools behind him, "come with me!"


    The second lieutenant wanted to run back to the ruins. The hammer grabbed him and said in a hurry: "don''t go. Tell me about the building, what structure is inside, where there may be people? Where are the most people?"


    "This is the officer''s dormitory. Most of the rooms are occupied!"


    Officer quarters?


    Excellent!


    Hammer almost couldn''t help laughing for a moment. As God''s witness, he just guided a target in the military camp, but he really didn''t want to bomb a specific point accurately, and the accuracy of the missile can''t do this, but now, the missile not only hit a building, but also an officer''s dormitory.


    He wanted to play with a mouse, but he shot out and found that he killed a tiger. There''s something better than that.


    Most importantly, as hammer knows, the top commander of the United Arab Emirates in Yemen is a colonel, because the coalition forces are mainly Shah, and the United Arab Emirates has only sent one colonel.


    In other words, if the colonel was in the ruins, the missile attack would kill the top commander of the United Arab Emirates.


    The hammer picked up the walkie talkie and said, "the officer''s dormitory has been bombed. Everyone and everyone of the engineering team come to rescue. They can''t use engineering machinery. Bring me simple tools. Hurry! The colonel is also inside."


    Roared in the walkie talkie for a while, and the hammer had reached the front of the ruins.


    The hammer pulled out of the tool bag on his waist. The hammer said seriously: "you control the situation here. Don''t let the soldiers get close. Standing on the ruins may collapse the remaining living space. The consequences are more serious. I took the construction workers to rescue. At least we still have some experience."


    The second lieutenant looked at the hammer and nodded, but then he said, "I''ll go with you myself!"


    The hammer said angrily, "keep order and don''t let anyone near. Look at what''s going on here and where the colonel is!"


    The second lieutenant immediately reached out and pointed to the ruins and said, "on the first floor, the colonel is on the first floor. He is probably still alive!"


    The hammer climbed onto the ruins.


    After looking at the situation, the hammer pointed to a position and said loudly, "chisel a hole in this cement board!"


    The hammer really knows where to open a gap to save people, and he really knows how to open the gap.


    Several workers came forward and tried, and then a worker shouted, "it''s too big to move. Use an excavator!"


    The hammer immediately said, "no, you can''t use an excavator. Removing this cement board may cause collapse. Use an impact drill and a cutting machine! Cut off the reinforcement and dig a hole in this cement board!"


    The percussion drill began to drill holes. The progress was not very fast, but under the command of the hammer, the small hole slowly began to expand and soon became a small hole that could accommodate one person.


    The hammer saw that it could get into a personal hole. Then he inserted the hammer into his waist and said loudly, "I''ll go in and have a look. You pay attention to observation. If there is any situation, call me quickly."

 Chapter 2584

    The hole is not very big, but the hammer can easily get in. Although he is no longer young, such a small thing must not be difficult for him.


    "Flashlight!"


    After receiving the flashlight, the hammer lay on the ground and began to drill in. There were only a few houses left in the building. Moreover, after drilling in, it was found that there was indeed room in it. It was easy to find someone.


    The hammer doesn''t really want to save people. He just judges that the remaining house can hold on for a while so that there will be no risk of collapse. If the house will collapse, why should he come in


    After drilling through a small space, the hammer shone with a flashlight, and then he shone on a door.


    "Is there anyone in there?"


    The hammer shouted, and then he shouted again, "is anyone there? Can you make a noise?"


    "Help me..."


    With a faint cry for help, the hammer immediately climbed to the door.


    After passing the door, he could stand up. The hammer took photos and found that the roof of the room he entered had been deformed. Many cement blocks fell under the heavy blow, but the roof had not completely collapsed.


    "Help me!"


    With a painful cry, the hammer went over and stood in front of the bed.


    A man with a head full of blood lies on the side of the bed. His head is full of blood. It seems that he is not badly hurt. If he wants to climb, he can actually crawl, even walk, and he will never die.


    But in his sleep, the earth suddenly fell apart and he was shocked under the bed and couldn''t see anything. In this case, no one can keep a clear head.


    "Colonel, is that you?"


    "It''s me. Take me out. Hurry up!"


    The hammer came to the colonel. He took a look at the Colonel''s head and found that there was a breach above the side ear, which was still bleeding. It may have been smashed, but it really wouldn''t die.


    The hammer pulled out the hammer, but as soon as he pulled out the hammer, he inserted it back, and then picked up a fist sized piece of cement from the ground.


    "Colonel, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay? I''ll take you out now. You must hold on!"


    The hammer shone a flashlight on the major''s eyes, and the colonel who was stimulated by the strong light closed his eyes. At this time, the hammer made a gesture with the cement block. After weighing the weight, it hit the Colonel''s neck.


    With a soft bang, the Colonel fell down and looked at the hammer with wide eyes and shocked eyes.


    The hammer put the cement block by the bed, thought about it and moved it again.


    "Colonel! I''m coming! Colonel, Colonel!"


    A loud cry came from behind. It was the second lieutenant. The hammer immediately roared, "don''t come in and don''t move. It''s very dangerous here. I dragged the Colonel out. The colonel is still alive!"


    Yes, the colonel is still alive.


    But he could no longer speak or move his fingers.


    The blow of the hammer broke his cervical spine bone with great accuracy, resulting in high paraplegia, but it was not fatal immediately.


    More precise than any surgeon or orthopedic doctor, let people die, let people live, let people half dead, then half dead.


    It''s so horizontal, it''s so strong.


    The hammer can win the competition with Tata by playing the hammer to the extreme accuracy.


    Therefore, the colonel is still alive, but he can''t live long. He just won''t stop breathing for the time being, but he will never say a word and move his finger.


    The hammer held the colonel and began to go out, but the second lieutenant had come in, and the hammer could not stop him.


    "Colonel! Colonel! What''s the matter with you?"


    The hammer said with a worried face: "the colonel was hit, but he is still alive. There is no room for two people here. Let''s go out quickly."


    The second lieutenant hugged the colonel, and then the hammer lifted the Colonel''s legs. Then they knelt on the ground, dragged the colonel to the side of the small hole, and finally sent the Colonel out.


    "Doctor! Where''s the doctor? The colonel is still alive!"


    The second lieutenant roared at the top of his voice. The hammer went out of the small hole and got up supported by two foreign workers.


    The major was carried away by the stretcher, and the second lieutenant ran away with the stretcher, but after running out for a few steps, he suddenly turned his head to the hammer and shouted, "wait for me here, wait for me!"


    "Waiting for you? I''ll be a fool Waiting for you."


    He said a few words in his heart and looked at the Colonel being sent away with concern. The hammer turned to the foreign workers and shouted, "continue, don''t stand foolishly and continue to save people. The excavator will remove the large fragments, but further down, manual excavation must not cause secondary collapse. The action must be fast but must be stable!"


    The hammer yelled and kicked people to work. Then he patted the soil on his body, watched no one pay attention to him, and slowly stepped back a few steps.


    He''s done what the missile hasn''t done, and the hammer is very satisfied now.


    It''s time to withdraw. Sneak away in the chaos. God doesn''t know it. It''s perfect.


    At first, the ruins were illuminated by car lights. At this time, it was illuminated by the large searchlight during construction. The hammer retreated a few steps again. Although it was still very bright, he was out of the range illuminated by the lights. As long as he took another twenty or thirty steps, he could completely hide in the dark.


    As soon as the hammer turned around, he saw a dozen people coming in a hurry.


    "General, that''s him!"


    The second lieutenant who had just escorted the Colonel away came back and followed a man in Shah uniform, and the man he followed was a general.


    Hammer was calm.


    The second lieutenant is from the UAE, but the general is from the Shah, which is easy to distinguish.


    "General, he saved Colonel Zayed."


    A brigadier general looked at the hammer, and then hurriedly said, "you did a good job. Come with me first, and we''ll talk later."


    The second lieutenant made an invitation to the hammer, and then went on with brigadier general Shah.


    Hammer is a little helpless. As the supreme commander of the GCC coalition forces in Yemen, the general of Shah must go to the scene of the explosion. If he insists on leaving at this time, he must not.


    The hammer had to follow.


    The brigadier general looked very angry and sad standing in front of the ruins. He issued a loud order to guide the people present to save people at all costs.


    After a meaningless but necessary speech was finished and the proper posture was made, the brigadier general finally had time to talk to the hammer.


    "You did a good job. You showed great courage. Colonel Zayed survived. You owe a lot to him. Well, you''re from the UAE, aren''t you?"


    The brigadier general was surrounded by many guards, and the hammer completely gave up the idea of swinging the hammer head on his head, although he felt it was a pity.


    Just when the hammer began to think about how to answer the general''s question, the second lieutenant picked up the walkie talkie and listened to it. Then he said to the brigadier general with great grief: "general, Colonel Zayed, he didn''t survive..."

 Chapter 2585

    Hammer was a little annoyed, and his annoyance immediately appeared on his face and seemed very strong.


    The hammer planned to control the major''s survival time to about half an hour and let the doctor rescue him for half an hour before he died. It didn''t make any special sense, just he thought.


    Pretending to be an accident, but making the target die is still speechless, which is sometimes very critical, because people will think it is an accident if they are seriously injured but do not die when they rescue people, but it will inevitably arouse suspicion if they want to kill people, but this time, it is not necessary to do so at all.


    To put it bluntly, a hammer is an itch.


    So the hammer was very upset about why the Colonel died in only ten minutes instead of half an hour, which showed that his technique had degenerated and his control of strength was not as accurate as before.


    So the hammer is really upset.


    The brigadier general also looked sad. He bowed his head and began to pray for the lost Colonel Zayed.


    After a moment, the brigadier general said to the second lieutenant, "it''s really a pity. Please rest assured that we will publish the school newspaper for Zayed."


    He said a comforting word to the second lieutenant, because the dead colonel and the second lieutenant were UAE people. After finishing speaking to the second lieutenant, the brigadier general turned to the hammer and said helplessly: "Colonel Zayed still went, but your achievements will not be forgotten. What''s your name?"


    The hammer was wearing a badge. He said in a deep voice, "my name is Hamad Ben kashimi, general. I''m sorry, Colonel..."


    The hammer looked very sad. The general reached out and patted him on the shoulder. He sighed and said in a deep voice, "you did a good job."


    Normally, the conversation should be over at this time, because a brigadier general, especially the brigadier general in charge of a large business, was very busy, but at this time, a man trotted over.


    "General, I''m sorry I''m late."


    A man in a white robe and a black-and-white Plaid Scarf ran over.


    The brigadier general said to the humanitarian: "just received the bad news, general Zahid died. You must hurry up for rescue work. Your workers are easier to work than our soldiers. Oh, Hamad Ben kasimi did a good job. His work is excellent and brave."


    At this time, the man who came was very surprised and said, "Hamad? He''s not Hamad. I don''t know him, general. Are you mistaken?"


    The brigadier general was surprised and said, "Er, he''s from your company."


    The hammer gave a thump in his heart and gave a bad cry.


    The man who ran here looked at the hammer in surprise. Then he looked at the hammer up and down, and then said in surprise, "who are you?"


    The hammer shrugged and said, "I..."


    Before the hammer could speak, the man with the headscarf suddenly said, "No. 0016, this is Hamad''s job number, but who are you?"


    The hammer said inexplicably, "I am me, electrical engineer, Hamad Ben Naimi."


    The brigadier general''s face changed slightly and took a step back.


    The man with the headscarf still looked confused. He shouted, "Naimi? Not cassimi, you... What''s going on."


    It''s over, it''s over, it''s over.


    The hammer sighed in his heart, and then he looked confused and said, "what are you talking about? Ah, I took the wrong work card. Oh, so it is. I''m sorry I took the wrong work card."


    "But why is your job number 16? No! I haven''t seen you at all."


    The hammer smiled bitterly and said, "don''t you remember me? Oh, it''s possible, I..."


    "Hamad is my cousin. You are not an employee of my company. What are you..."


    The man with the headscarf didn''t know the situation, but the brigadier general shouted, "catch him!"


    The hammer wants to move quietly, then quickly pull out the hammer and smash the brigadier general''s head. Unfortunately, the brigadier general is not too stupid.


    He took another two steps back, and then the brigadier general shouted.


    The hammer was very upset because he had no chance to break the general''s head.


    "Am I still as reckless as the captain said? Am I really not suitable for acting alone or going out of the field?"


    Although the guards around the brigadier general carried guns, no one held them in his hand and looked like a great enemy, because they were in the barracks.


    Just as the guards around the brigadier general were about to raise all their guns, the second lieutenant had jumped on the hammer.


    The hammer pulled out the hammer and broke the second lieutenant''s temple with a bang. Then he leaned out his left hand with great speed and took out the pistol from the holster at the second lieutenant''s waist.


    He pulled out his pistol with one hand, and the brigadier general''s guards also raised the gun. At this time, the hammer suddenly smashed the hammer in his hand at the brigadier general, pulled over the shocked manager in front of him and blocked him in front of him.


    "Don''t move. Kill him if you move."


    The hammer moves very fast. He has exceeded the limit that normal people can do, but he is still human after all.


    While shouting loudly, the hammer retreated sharply, but he just withdrew seven or eight steps, that is, four or five meters away. He heard the Commodore roar: "shoot him, kill him! No, catch him alive."


    The brigadier general''s orders were inconsistent, but the brigadier general''s guards opened fire.


    There were at least eight guards around the brigadier general, and there were also officers at all levels in the barracks, so there were 13 people around him.


    But it was the eight guards who responded quickly.


    Someone opened fire. The bullet hit the manager who used the hammer as a meat shield. The bullet penetrated the manager and hit the hammer.


    At the moment when the brigadier general shouted to shoot, the hammer also fired. Although he was retreating in a row, his three consecutive shots still burst the heads of two guards.


    The bullet pierced the right arm of the hammer. The bullet pierced the chest of the kidnapped manager, changed direction and then shot into the lungs of the hammer. The bullet pierced the abdomen of the manager and hit the abdomen of the hammer. The bullet exploded the head of the manager and rubbed over the head of the hammer.


    The hammer was shot four times in an instant. He paused. He had to stop.


    But the hammer then fired again. He fired continuously at the position of the brigadier general. The guards quickly blocked in front of the brigadier general. In order to protect the brigadier general, the guards had to give up shooting temporarily.


    Protecting, not attacking, is the greatest mission of every guard.


    The hammer won a chance to breathe, but the meat shield he dragged quickly became heavier, so he had to put down the dead manager.


    After losing the manager, the hammer fired two more shots, killing two guards who were still moving. Then he staggered back and hid behind the car.


    Before hiding behind the car, the hammer was shot in the leg again. This time, it was not the guard''s rifle, but an officer''s pistol. However, this shot successfully made the hammer lose the ability to continue action.


    At least the hammer can''t move any faster.

 Chapter 2586

    This is the barracks.


    There are soldiers with guns everywhere.


    There are at least thousands of soldiers here.


    Just tens of meters away, at least hundreds of soldiers gathered.


    Can''t get out, absolutely can''t get out. Unless you grow wings, you''ll have to die here anyway.


    Hammer is ready, and he is ready.


    But hammer couldn''t have been upset. This time, he was really very upset.


    The arm was punctured by the bullet, but fortunately, it still has a certain ability to move.


    Someone was shouting behind him. The hammer raised the pistol with his left arm and pointed at the left side of the truck carriage, where he had just run, and then he squatted down.


    A guard suddenly appeared. The hammer shot less than two meters away from the guard and hit the guard''s nose. Then he immediately raised the pistol and aimed it at the front of the truck. Then, there was a guard.


    The hammer shot the guard in the neck.


    After two shots, the hammer took down the walkie talkie with his right arm.


    The right arm can''t lift the walkie talkie, but it can still press the call button.


    Press the call button, the hammer sighed, and then he whispered, "I''m exposed. In the depths of the wolf''s cave, I''m finished. Who of you is listening? Just tell... He said, I''m sorry, he''s right. I''m too reckless. I''m not suitable for acting alone. I admit he''s right."


    He means jarebin.


    Hammer accepted the comments given to him by alebin and the work assigned to him by alebin.


    But hammer was not convinced, although the only person he admired in this life was his captain, yalebin.


    Disobedience means disobedience. Obedience does not mean approval.


    But now, hammer finally thinks that the captain''s comment on him is correct. He is really too reckless.


    If you guide the missile attack and withdraw, nothing will happen. If you go to rescue, you won''t have any big problems. Even when the brigadier general just appeared, he had the opportunity to leave.


    But it''s too late.


    No one is to blame, only yourself.


    It''s impossible to escape this time, but the hammer must let people know that he has been exposed, so he has to tell others.


    Having said the most crucial words, the hammer listened, and then he decided to save a bullet.


    It was very, very chaotic. His several shots made the brigadier general dare not send people to pursue, and there was no need.


    "Thank you. I''ll try my best. Goodbye."


    Hammer had time to say another word, and then he adjusted the frequency of the walkie talkie with his left hand holding the pistol.


    Released his right hand, still fell to the ground by the walkie talkie, then the hammer put the pistol on the ground and pulled out a large open-end wrench with his powerful left hand.


    The hammer has been thrown away. The hammer can only smash the walkie talkie with a wrench, once and twice, until the walkie talkie is smashed.


    It''s dangerous to smash the walkie talkie, but it''s more important to ensure that you don''t put your peers in danger and don''t expose your communication frequency.


    Smash the walkie talkie, drop the wrench with the hammer, and quickly take out the mobile phone.


    The danger of mobile phones falling into the hands of the enemy is lower, but it''s best to destroy them.


    When the hammer presses the destroy button, the inside of the special mobile phone will burn down, destroying all data and unable to recover.


    If the hammer could use his right hand, he would not put down the pistol.


    If the hammer didn''t have to smash the walkie talkie, he would shoot himself in the head first.


    If the hammer doesn''t have to destroy the mobile phone, he must shoot himself in the head first.


    But if not, the hammer must ensure that he will not endanger his companions, so he must give up the opportunity to let himself die quickly to do this.


    The hammer dropped his cell phone and he picked up the pistol again.


    Hammer heard the movement behind him. He subconsciously wanted to extend the pistol to shoot, but he immediately realized that what he should do now was to end his life, so he immediately pointed the extended pistol at his head.


    But it''s too late.


    The muzzle of the hammer was about to be aimed at his forehead, but someone had rushed in front of him, and then, bang.


    Everything returns to darkness.


    "I''m exposed. In the depths of the wolf''s den, I''m finished. If any of you listen, just tell him... I''m sorry. He''s right. I''m too reckless. I''m not suitable for acting alone. I admit he''s right."


    Gao Yang is very happy because they just killed an officer''s dormitory. It''s definitely worth being happy. There''s nothing better than this. Just like when you were hunting, you thought you hit a mouse, but when you came to the front, you found that you hit a big tiger.


    The missile is finished and is evacuating. The car is driving very fast. Gao Yang is very comfortable lying on the seat, but a hammer, urgent, weak and desperate words suddenly appear in the interphone at hand. Gao Yang immediately pops up from the semi lying seat.


    "It''s broken!"


    Gao Yang was stunned. He immediately picked up the walkie talkie, but he immediately restrained himself and immediately pressed the launch button to ask what happened to the hammer.


    Gao Yang must restrain his impulse, because that''s wrong.


    Now the important thing is to keep the communication channel clean. It''s to listen to what the hammer wants to say at last, rather than yelling and asking what happened to the hammer, and then tell the hammer that he will save him. These are the plots in the film and won''t appear here.


    What''s the point of saying what''s useless.


    This is talking with a walkie talkie, occupying valuable frequency and wasting the hammer''s last chance to talk. This behavior is unforgivable.


    Hammer is a dancer walking on the blade. He knows what he is doing.


    Hammer also knows what to do and what to say.


    So all Gao Yang can do is keep quiet and listen to the hammer finish.


    Therefore, there was no sound in the walkie talkie. Everyone, many people, they heard what the hammer said and continued to listen, but they didn''t make a sound.


    "Thank you. I''ll try my best. Goodbye."


    The words of hammer came from the walkie talkie again. This time it was goodbye.


    It''s farewell.


    Gao Yang, Satan and the black devil accepted the farewell of the hammer in silence.


    No reply.


    Unable to reply.


    Can''t say goodbye.


    Can''t say goodbye.


    Everything is irreparable.


    Gao Yang fell back heavily and sat back in the lowest seat.


    Later, yak''s voice sounded in the walkie talkie. He said slowly in a hoarse voice: "a call terminal signal disappears. Repeat, confirm that a call terminal signal disappears. Over."


    The walkie talkie is very advanced. Yak knows what happened.


    Gao Yang sat up straight for the second time. He picked up the walkie talkie and said in a trembling voice, "I know, I know..."


    Joseph looked at Gao Yang, waved his hand powerlessly, and said in a trembling voice, "keep moving, what''s the use of stopping? What''s the use of stopping! What''s the use of stopping..."


    Everything is irreparable.


    Gao Yang closes his eyes and lies back on the seat again.


    Lying down, he felt the pain of gouging out his heart, raised his pain and frowned tightly, but he suddenly opened his eyes again, and then said in a trembling voice: "is it really irreparable? No! I don''t believe it! I don''t admit it, he is a black devil! He is a black devil!"

 Chapter 2587

    Is the hammer dead?


    According to the truth, the hammer must die, otherwise he would never say goodbye.


    But Gao Yang doesn''t want to believe that the hammer is dead.


    It doesn''t make any sense. Gao Yang just thinks the hammer won''t die, because the hammer is a black devil.


    Although the black devil will also die. Many black demons died in the battle with the butter knife, Gao Yang thinks it''s different this time. The hammer didn''t die in the battle with the butter knife. How can he die in the battle with the Shah people.


    Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie. He cleared his throat first, but when talking, he felt that there was still phlegm blocking his throat, so he had to clean his throat again and again before he could speak normally.


    "I order all the people in Aden to put down all their work and try their best to search for the whereabouts of the hammer and... Find out his living conditions. The receiver replies and repeats the order. Over."


    Tata replied first. He said in a low and powerful way: "Tata received the order, repeated the order, put down all his work, and tried his best to search for the whereabouts of the hammer and find out the living conditions of the hammer. Over."


    "Grevatov received it, repeated the order, started all the work at hand, tried his best to search for the whereabouts of the hammer and find out the living conditions of the hammer. Over."


    "Vasili received it. He put down all his work and tried his best to search for the whereabouts of the hammer and find out the living conditions of the hammer. Over."


    Gao Yang never gave an order to the black devil. This is the first time he asked the black devil to complete something in the form of the following order.


    The reply of the three of them is very important. If they receive and repeat the high command, it means that they will act according to the command.


    Gao Yang''s order is to fully search for the whereabouts of the hammer and find out the living conditions of the hammer. Then tartar and the three of them will definitely find out the whereabouts of the hammer. However, no matter whether the hammer is alive or dead, they will never make further moves. Even if the hammer is placed in front of them, whether it is life or death or serious injury or near death, they will just watch, I won''t do anything else until I receive a new order.


    It''s a bit exaggerated to say so, but the black devil will resolutely carry out the orders without discount. This is the iron law. The black devil can become the black devil because they will abide by this iron law.


    Gao Yang blamed himself. He didn''t give orders to the black devil earlier and set rules for them earlier. Instead, the black devil still went his own way.


    The black devil belongs to yalebin, and Satan is his own. Gaoyang has always adhered to this principle. Although yalebin said that the black devil will be entrusted to him in the future, if yalebin doesn''t die, Gaoyang won''t give orders to the black devil one day.


    Gao Yang will ask the black devil to help, but he won''t order the black devil. So far, he has done so.


    But Gao Yang really regretted it.


    The black devil is also a person. If he is a person, he will make mistakes.


    Although they always feel a little proud of the hammer, Gaoyang will not be dissatisfied with the pride of the black devil, because the black devil is qualified to be proud and has reason to be proud.


    However, when pride develops to the degree of conceit and leads to recklessness, there will be big problems and death.


    Gao Yang knows that as long as he has a command, the black devil will act according to the command even if he is proud. People of the black devil are very proud, but they are not stupid, let alone ignore the command.


    So Gao Yang blamed himself. He thought it was right for the hammer to investigate, but he crossed the line to check the damage. In the end, the hammer was playing with fire, but he didn''t order to prevent this possibility in advance. Then, he was wrong.


    He gave orders to the three black devils in Aden. Gao Yang calmed down a little. Then he took out the phone and called Justin.


    "Hey, man."


    "You sound terrible. What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang took a long breath, and then he said in a deep voice: "One of my people fell into the hands of the Shah people. Tonight, a military camp in Aden was attacked by a missile. My identity was exposed when investigating the damage effect. Now, I ask you to tell me whether he is dead or alive, whether he is dead or alive, and where he is. In addition, I ask you to attach the rescue plan to the intelligence And detailed information such as routes, which is the highest level requirement. If there is a price to pay, I will bear it without asking. "


    Justin did not hesitate. He immediately said, "life or death."


    "Dead or alive."


    "I see. I''ll do it right away."


    Justin hung up.


    Whether the hammer is dead or alive, Justin will try his best to find his whereabouts and give his own suggestions and plans. Even if the hammer is a corpse, Justin will find him in the morgue. If the hammer is buried, Justin has to find out where his graveyard is. If the hammer is frustrated, Justin will tell Gao Yang where to throw the hammer''s ashes.


    Next, it''s time to call yalebin, but Gao Yang doesn''t know what to say.


    After a few continuous breaths, Gao Yang finally called out.


    Waiting for yalebin to connect, Gao Yang whispered, "I''m sorry, teacher, there''s bad news."


    After silent film carving, yalebin whispered, "who''s in trouble, hammer, or Tata."


    "Hammer."


    Yalebin sighed, but his tone hardly changed. He still said very plainly, "dead?"


    "It''s very possible, but it hasn''t been confirmed yet. I think there''s still hope. I''m trying to find out the situation. He asked us to tell you something. The original words are as follows. I''m exposed. In the depths of the wolf''s cave, I''m finished. Who of you listens? Just tell him I''m sorry. He''s right. I''m too reckless. I''m not suitable for acting alone. I admit he''s right."


    Yalebin said calmly, "is there anything else?"


    "Also, he said later, thank you. I''ll try my best. Goodbye. That''s all. It''s gone."


    "Don''t work hard. If the hammer dies, he... Won''t have an accident easily, because he has the basic quality of the black devil, but as long as he has an accident, he will die, because his character will bring himself to a desperate situation, and he will solve the problems he can solve. If he can''t solve the problems, he will only die."


    "I won''t admit that I didn''t see his body," he said in a loud voice


    Yalebin continued to say faintly, "you don''t admit that it''s your will. It''s a fact that the hammer died. You can find his body for burial, but don''t pay an unnecessary price."


    Listening to alebin''s voice without any emotion, he raised it high and whispered, "teacher, do you believe in miracles?"


    "I don''t believe it."


    "Teacher, I believe."

 Chapter 2588

    Gao Yang expressed his views on miracles and his attitude that he will continue to make his best efforts to search for the whereabouts of the hammer.


    Yalebin was still very indifferent. He said calmly, "miracles will happen, but the reason why miracles are miracles is that the frequency of miracles is too low, so don''t expect miracles at any time. I taught you."


    "I know miracles don''t happen every time, but as long as you''re not sure that the hammer is dead, there is still hope. If there is hope, you must work hard. Miracles don''t happen every time, but if this miracle does happen and we don''t do anything, what will happen? Teacher, the premise of miracles is that we make efforts."


    Yalebin sighed. His tone was no longer indifferent, but very painful: "Gao, you are very stubborn. I can''t change you, but it''s different this time."


    If the hammer is still alive, it is of course to save him at all costs. If the hammer is dead, what to do is to rob his body at all costs. This is a high style, and yalebin obviously knows it.


    After a pause, yalebin whispered, "hammer, he is not grumpy, but he likes to take risks. He likes to walk on the edge of danger, which leads to the uncertainty of hammer''s way of doing things, so,


    When carrying out field missions such as intelligence collection, conspiracy, assassination and lurking, it is necessary to give the executor a very high degree of freedom and the power to make decisions at the moment. This is inevitable. No one can predict what situation will be encountered. The hammer is not suitable for performing tasks alone or being used as a field staff. The best way to use it is to give him instructions A clear order, tell him where the border is and don''t cross it. "


    After slowly saying the character problem of the hammer, alebin paused, and then he said a little tired: "After many years, I know that hammer will not change, because his character will not change with age, but I think his opponent is different from the original. Hammer has always wanted to perform the tasks I didn''t let him perform. I am old and he is old. I want to finally give him a chance to meet his long-term wishes, but I am wrong."


    "No, teacher..."


    "Don''t interrupt me and let the hammer out to you. I just want the hammer to meet his wishes, because he may not have the same opportunity in the future, but I didn''t tell you how to use the hammer or his personality defects. It''s my fault. I admit my fault and am responsible for the death of the hammer. Gao, don''t blame yourself for the death of the hammer. It has nothing to do with you."


    "But teacher, the hammer is not dead yet. Maybe he will really die, but before confirmation, who says miracles will not happen."


    Yalebin said with some sadness but great confidence: "the hammer will die. This is his basic accomplishment as a black devil. I know that the hammer has defects in character, but I also know that the hammer is definitely one of the best black demons. He will not tolerate himself to survive when it is impossible to escape. In this regard, I have confidence in him."


    Little by little, alebin is depriving Gao Yang of all his remaining hope.


    Yes, as a black devil, how can you allow yourself to be caught alive.


    Gao Yang gave up and was silent.


    Yalebin said slightly sadly: "My opinion on corpses is that it doesn''t matter. Don''t pay any price for a corpse. We are all atheists. No one cares about how to deal with unconscious corpses after death. I, hammer, are the same. When we join the black devil, each of us has made all ideological preparations. Believe me, how to deal with them after death is never our consideration Within. "


    Gao Yang still didn''t speak because he didn''t know what to say


    Yalebin continued to nag: "so, don''t waste any resources for a corpse. It''s meaningless and unworthy. Let him go."


    Gao Yang''s desperate heart seemed to have been given a shot in the arm. He gave birth to a glimmer of hope again, so he said firmly, "I''m desperate, but your words reminded me, teacher, since I haven''t seen the body of the hammer, I can''t say he''s dead."


    Jarebin would like to say that this time, in order not to be interrupted, he shouted: "Teacher, I believe in the ability of the black devil, but as long as it is a person, it will make mistakes. If the hammer fails to commit suicide is a mistake, will he fail to commit suicide for some reason? If he is caught alive? Teacher, you say the hammer must be dead. Before there is no evidence, is this absolutism? Is it empiricism?"


    Yalebin smiled gently and said, "you''re right. I''m really absolutism and empiricism. However, my good student, I like your ability to think independently and your own principles, but this time, this time..."


    Gao Yang knew that yalebin was never as indifferent as he sounded, because if yalebin really didn''t care about the life and death of the hammer, he would never talk so much.


    Yalebin is exhorting Gao Yang, but also persuading himself to accept the fact that the hammer is dead.


    He raised his voice and said in a low voice, "hammer is my man and my ghost when he died. I''ll save him when he''s alive. When he''s dead, I''ll bring his body back."


    Yalebin seemed annoyed. He raised his voice and said, "I agree that you should make efforts to confirm the death or life of the hammer, but I will never allow you to make extreme behavior in order to get back the body of the hammer. Listen to me. If people die, there will be nothing!"


    Gao Yang said firmly: "If the hammer is still alive, even if I know that saving him will kill a lot of people, I have to save him. Teacher, we are not fighting for our country. We have no backing. If I don''t care about my brothers and who cares about them, teacher, if I don''t care about them, who will care about me when I''m in a desperate situation? Since I know that no matter what happens to me, my brothers will help me Will save me, so as long as it is my brother, as long as he is in danger, I will save him. Even if I catch a lot of lives, I will be saved. This is not a math problem for a few, this is our way of survival. "


    Gaoyang and yalebin had a debate, which was the collision of the two ideas.


    Who is right and who is wrong for the cold-blooded of the overall situation and the warm-hearted of private righteousness?


    There is no right or wrong at all. It only depends on which way you choose. If yalebin wants to promote the same thinking and style, he is not worthy to be the captain of the black devil. If Gaoyang learns enough about yalebin, he is not worthy to be the head of Satan.


    Finally, yalebin sighed faintly, and then he said in a low voice, "I''ll send them all to you. I just hope you do your best in case of trouble, but you should understand enough. I have nothing to teach you. Take these two words as my last advice."

 Chapter 2589

    Do your best, enough is enough.


    But can we really stop there? Gao Yang doubted whether he could do it.


    The car is still moving, and the missile launcher has not reached the village to be hidden.


    Before receiving the updated information, Gao Yang has to do what he should do and Satan has to do what he should do. Collecting information is not Satan''s strength. Therefore, it''s good to leave the matter of looking for the whereabouts of the hammer to the black devil and Justin.


    When the convoy finally drove into the village, Gao Yang looked dignified and got off the car, and then began to arrange the concealment of the missile launch vehicle.


    The degree of inner anxiety doesn''t have to show on your face.


    Waiting for the missile soldiers to be arranged and the guards for the missile troops to be arranged, Gao Yang went to the room arranged for him and began to sleep.


    Yes, Gao Yang began to sleep because he wanted to ensure that his energy was enough to cope with all the next actions.


    Gao Yang slept soundly until he was awakened by the phone.


    Suddenly opened his eyes, copied the still ringing satellite phone and said, "I''m a ram."


    Justin said slightly tired: "I got some news. According to my judgment, it was favorable. According to the informant, at about 2 a.m., he saw a team of soldiers urgently escorting a wounded person into the hospital of the GCC coalition army camp."


    Gao Yang waited for a while, but he didn''t hear Justin say anything, so he said with a little surprise: "then?"


    "No, then, that''s all. The informant can''t get more contact."


    "What good news is this?"


    Justin sighed: "it''s easy to understand. If it''s an ordinary wounded, is it necessary for many people to escort into the hospital with guns?"


    A very simple truth, Gao Yang woke up like a dream and said in a hurry: "that is to say, it is likely that the person escorted into the hospital is mine!"


    "Yes, the security of the military camp hospital is extremely tight now. People I can contact can''t enter. I need to continue to find suitable candidates to enter the hospital."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "keep working hard on your side. I will send suitable candidates to the hospital to collect detailed information."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang rubbed his hands excitedly, sat on the bed and thought quietly for a moment. After he picked up the walkie talkie and changed the frequency, he whispered, "the earth calls the lunar base, the earth calls the lunar base, please answer."


    "This is the moon, earth, please."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and whispered, "just received the signal, our lunar rover may continue to use. Although it was seriously damaged, it has been sent to the repair shop for maintenance."


    Grevatov was talking there. After hearing what Gao Yang said, grevatov immediately said hurriedly, "is the signal normal? Is the situation true?"


    "We don''t own the monitor that sent back the signal. We don''t confirm whether the situation is true. In the lunar base, I need you to send someone to the repair shop to observe whether the rover 1 is being repaired and confirm whether it is possible to repair the rover 1. If the rover has been completely damaged, report the situation to the earth base. The wreckage of the rover still has research value and how to deal with it needs to be studied Before we can decide. Over. "


    The hammer has news and was sent to the hospital for rescue, but this is only unreliable information. We need to send someone to confirm it, and it''s best to find out whether the hammer is alive. If the hammer is dead, report the situation and study how to get his body back.


    After conveying this meaning to grevatov, Gao Yang added: "the environment is bad, you need to be careful when going out, and keep smooth contact with the earth base. Over."


    After ending the call, Gao Yang thought for a moment, and then he called alebin.


    When yalebin connected the phone, he said in a low voice, "teacher, a miracle has really happened."


    "Oh?"


    "Cable news, a wounded man was escorted to the hospital of the military camp. I think it may be a hammer."


    "Don''t rush to report the good news. There are many possibilities. Disguise a corpse as a wounded person and send it to the hospital waiting for his companions to save. This is a very common technique. Your opponent is not very clever and won''t be unfamiliar with this very simple fishing technique. The more this time, you must be more careful and don''t make mistakes because of the mentality of eager to save people."


    Gao Yang was awed. What yalebin said is probably true, because the probability of successful hammer suicide is much higher than that of failure to commit suicide.


    "Teacher, I need more people here, whether it''s collecting intelligence or the implementation of specific actions. I''m sorry, but can you come and take the command in person?"


    Yalebin is persuaded by Gao Yang. He agrees to take action to rescue the hammer or retrieve the body of the hammer. Therefore, he will only discuss the authenticity of the information with Gao Yang, but will not consider how difficult it is to rescue the hammer.


    Gao Yang felt that alebin would come in person, and with alebin''s ability and experience, it was much better to direct the rescue operation in person than him.


    But to Gao Yang''s surprise, yalebin said faintly: "everyone will rush to you in the shortest time and be at your disposal, but I won''t go. I''ll wait for your news here."


    Gao Yang was a little stunned. He said in a low voice: "why, I think it''s better for you to command yourself. I have no problem commanding the battle, but it''s better for you to command this kind of action..."


    "People always have to grow. This is a good opportunity. It''s time to personally command the black devil to complete your goal, so you should personally command, rather than leave everything to your subordinates. The captain of the black devil can''t be so superficial."


    "But teacher, this is saving people. If it''s other things, I don''t mind multiple learning opportunities, but this is saving people. I think it''s better to be more secure."


    "The black devil can''t make mistakes, but the hammer has made mistakes, so let his mistakes provide some value. I won''t intervene in this operation. Others have set out to go to you by themselves. I''ll wait for the results here, that''s all."


    Yalebin hung up the phone and listened to the beep. Gao Yang was a little stunned.


    Learning should not be such an opportunity.


    Just then, the phone rang again. Gao Yang answered the phone, but he heard rottosky say in a deep voice: "we are going to Aden, take a plane and land directly at Aden airport. How do we act after we arrive."


    If it was in the past, Gao Yang''s answer is that you can do it.


    But now, after thinking for a while, Gao Yang said in a deep voice: "after arriving in Aden, you meet with Tata first and wait for the next instruction."


    If you want to learn to be a real black devil captain, it''s time to learn to adapt to this role.

 Chapter 2590

    The black devil''s men will go out to save the hammer, if the hammer is still alive.


    With more hands, it will be easier. There are all the black demons gathered in Aden. It''s terrible to raise the power of their hands.


    Although there are just a few people, every black devil can release the power of terror. Now the investigation force is enough, even if it is necessary to take any action. At this time, the most important thing is to determine whether the person sent to the barracks hospital is a hammer and whether the hammer is still alive.


    Whether the hammer is still alive is very important, because if the hammer is dead, but the Shah people still look like a great enemy to protect the hammer''s body, it can only show one thing. They are using the hammer as bait to catch big fish. If so, many plans must be modified.


    Gao Yang gathered Satan''s people together. After waiting for them to gather, he said calmly: "you already know that the identity of the hammer is exposed. He has no chance to escape in the military camp.


    The information I have received now is that a man has been escorted to the military camp hospital and strictly guarded. This person is likely to be a hammer, so he may still be alive. Of course, he may have died. What is strictly guarded is only a body, but anyway, I have decided to hold a rescue operation at all costs. "


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "I want to ask you who has an opinion on this decision."


    Not afraid of the ram angry, afraid of the ram at all costs.


    Satan''s people all know that if Gao Yang is angry and anxious, it''s easy to say what to do and finish it.


    But if the word "at all costs" comes out of Gao Yang''s mouth, it will be different. At all costs is at all costs. Everyone up and down Satan should be prepared to die.


    At all costs, life can be avoided. This life can be avoided. What else can we say? Wealth or status, life is not important.


    Groliov stood up and said in a deep voice, "I have no opinion, only the problem. The hammer is in the barracks. Where are at least thousands of soldiers? How can we rescue them?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know now. We need more information as a basis to make a decision."


    Groliov nodded and said, "then start preparing for the rescue operation now. Personally, I think the hammer must be rescued, so I agree with your decision."


    Li JinFang slowly said, "with us and the black devil, it''s difficult to rescue the hammer. A strong attack must be given up, but who has a good idea except a strong attack?"


    Irene frowned, "how about continuing bombing with missiles to create chaos for the enemy, and then we take advantage of the chaos to attack?"


    Andy he repeatedly shook his head and said, "no, it''s good. Even if missile bombing can cause chaos to the enemy, the barracks can''t be attacked by us. I think we can only outwit, not attack hard."


    Tommy rubbed his forehead and said with a headache: "It''s hard to do. I don''t know how to outwit. What I can think of is to rob hard. I suggest, otherwise, we''d better transfer the artillery. We rush in under the cover of dense artillery fire, and then rob people and run away. It''s still possible to succeed. After all, the combat will of Shah''s soldiers is very weak, so there may be success."


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "no, the artillery continues to cover us. The position must be exposed. We have to go to the hospital to grab people out. The time can''t be too short. The artillery will be killed before it has time to evacuate."


    Tommy whispered, "the self-propelled artillery may not be ready to withdraw, but people have time to evacuate. Arrange the car, discard the artillery, and take the car to escape separately. We use missiles to attack first, and then the artillery attack, and we enter. In doing so, we are likely to discard all the artillery in the end. However, the boss said, at all costs..."


    Tommy looked at Gao Yang with some guilt, because according to his assumption, the possibility of total military defeat is too great.


    Gao Yang rubbed his face hard, and then he said with a tired face: "there is not enough information to confirm whether the hammer is still alive. We can''t make a reasonable judgment, but the preparation for strong attack and the preparation for wisdom should also be done. Finally, it depends on whether the hammer is dead or alive."


    Vomited, raised his voice and said in a low voice, "but the preparation we should make is that everyone should be ready. If we have to attack hard, the number of the enemy is too large. We must prepare enough ammunition, and the battle will be completed at close range. We need a lot of hand grenades."


    Gao Yang looked at Frye and said, "little fly, your role will be very important. Bring more grenades. Others also help little fly bring more grenades, at least two for each person."


    Frye shouted, "boss, don''t worry!"


    Gao Yang looked at TREB and Phoenix and said, "you two can''t provide long-range fire cover. We should strengthen assault fire as much as possible. You two put on appropriate precision shooting rifles for accompanying protection."


    "Yes!"


    "I see."


    Gao Yang sighed, glanced back and forth on groliov and Yuri''s faces several times, nodded and said, "the role of the big dog is also very key. Stupid bear, you don''t use the sniper grenade. There''s no room to play. You act as the Deputy shooter of the big dog and help him with bullets and spare barrel. Decide how to allocate the big dog."


    "Boss, let''s take this number!"


    Yuri stretched out a palm and said loudly, "I can carry 5000 bullets! I tried, no problem."


    Groliov said slowly, "I don''t bring any other secondary weapons except the bullet chain. Yuri, please help me bring two spare barrels. We should ensure that the suppression fire is not interrupted."


    Yuri said confidently, "no problem, two barrels plus 5000 bullets, little fun!"


    Gao Yang looked at Tommy, and then he said in a deep voice: "the worker bees don''t use mortars. You can also serve as a machine gunner. Then, you can use a machine gun. I''ll transfer him back to leibrov to serve as a fire guide and your deputy shooter."


    Tommy stood up, shook his head and said, "no, leibrov''s role as a fire guide is too important, and the machine gun shooter will attract fire very much. He''s not good and dangerous around me. I suggest leibrov be protected by the core of the team, at least not too close to me."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it makes sense. I don''t think well, but machine gun firepower is also important, skunk."


    Raphael stood up and said, "boss."


    "As Tommy''s deputy shooter, you should take more bullets in addition to a small amount of cheating medicine."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Big bird, don''t act with the team. You can ensure that the UAV can transmit the enemy''s movements to me in time. The operation time is uncertain. You should prepare standby UAVs and batteries. The UAV can be abandoned, but there can be no interruption of air investigation."


    "Yes, boss."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "just prepare according to these. If we try not to attack hard, but we must attack hard, guys, tell the enemy what Satan means!"

 Chapter 2591

    Both hands should be hard, but this information is obviously the more important one. Even if Satan is ready for the attack, he doesn''t know where to attack without information.


    Therefore, the focus is obviously on the black devil and Justin who can provide information.


    Gao Yang thought that the black devil would be the first to get information, because those people in tarta must be trying to sneak into the military camp hospital, or even have sneaked in, but unexpectedly, Justin, a professional intelligence dealer, was the first to send information.


    "I bought an informant and got key information. Last night, I sent him to the hospital. A middle-aged and elderly man, a white man, was shot four times in his body and received a butt on his head. So far, he hasn''t died, but the situation is very dangerous. He may die at any time. The man''s fatal injury was in his chest and abdomen. The bullet penetrated a man and then changed its direction, which made him not die immediately, But it''s still dangerous. "


    Gao Yang''s heart suddenly tightened. He said in a harsh voice, "is the news reliable?"


    "It can''t be guaranteed to be 100% reliable. This is an informant and a medical worker temporarily bought by my people. So far, we can''t identify whether this person is a real medical worker or whether Shah deliberately spread false information through this person, so as to achieve the effect of fishing, you know."


    Facts have proved that money can easily solve many things. For example, the black devil needs to sneak in to get information. Justin, an intelligence dealer, is thousands of miles away. He can command remotely and buy money to get the information Gao Yang urgently needs.


    However, facts have also proved that many things cannot be completely solved with money. For example, Gao Yang knows that the hammer is not dead, but he can''t confirm whether the hammer is dead or not and whether it is a trap until he has been personally investigated by the black devil.


    "OK, do you know where my man is? The specific location, the tightness of guarding him and protective measures."


    "An operation was performed in the emergency room of the GCC coalition military barracks hospital, and now it has been sent to the intensive care unit, but the medical conditions of the military barracks hospital are limited. In addition, the intensive care unit is located on the north side of the westernmost end of the second floor of the military barracks hospital. In fact, there are not many escort forces, and there should be no more than ten people. This is all the information we can get."


    "Thank you, this information is very important," he said in a low voice


    Justin said seriously: "Another important thing is that both the Shah people and the UAE people attach great importance to this person. They should try their best to save his life. Therefore, it is likely to mobilize high-level doctors from other places to perform the second operation on that person, but this is only the guess of the informant. I suggest that before I find out whether the informant''s words are credible or you don''t send someone to obtain them in person It''s best not to act rashly before key information. According to my experience, this matter is indeed a trap. "


    "Thank you. Please continue to search for detailed information and keep in touch. Bye."


    After hanging up with Justin, Gao Yang pushed the gun and ammunition he put on the bed. After making a small space, he spread a map on the bed and drew a red circle on one of the buildings with a red pencil.


    There is no table, otherwise Gao Yang doesn''t have to look at the map in bed. In fact, there is nothing in his room except a bed.


    "Joseph!"


    With a loud cry, Joseph immediately pushed the door in.


    Time is too tight. Gao Yang wants to split himself in half, so he wants Joseph to help.


    "You''re ready, aren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    Gao Yang heaved a sigh. After quickly repeating the information just delivered by Justin, he said in a deep voice: "help me nail the two maps on the wall. Then, according to your professional protection experience, analyze the enemy''s guard force arrangement and formulate the attack route. If there is updated and more detailed information, I will inform you in time."


    Joseph nailed two maps to the wall, a map of Aden and a satellite map of the barracks.


    While Joseph was staring at the map, Gao Yang picked up the phone and walkie talkie, and then said in a deep voice, "if you want to think, I''ll go out and make a few calls, and then report your combat ideas to me when I come back."


    Hurried out of the door, Gao Yang looked at no one left and right, immediately raised the walkie talkie and said, "the earth calls the moon base, received, please answer, over."


    Soon, Tata whispered, "lunar base received, earth, please speak, over."


    "Rover No. 1 survived and has completed the first maintenance. This message signal is disturbed and cannot be confirmed. Please send a rover repair shop to investigate."


    "The lunar base understands that it has sent exploration vehicles No. 2 and No. 3. At present, there is no news back. Please wait patiently. Over."


    Gao Yang was a little impatient. He whispered, "the earth understands. He wants to change the communication mode and ask if it is convenient for you. Over."


    "Convenient, over."


    He breathed loudly and picked up the satellite phone. After a moment, Tata called.


    "What''s the matter? Where did the news come from? Is it reliable? Grevatov and Vasili have mixed into the military camp, but they can''t get close to the hospital, let alone the hammer."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "the information given by Justin was obtained by buying informants. I want to tell you the detailed information. Please write it down."


    After Gao Yang said the detailed information sent by Justin, Tata said in a deep voice: "this information is very valuable. It is very likely to be a trap, but it is worth the risk. I will inform them both immediately."


    "Hold on, you three are not allowed to act without authorization. The others are already coming. They will arrive for support soon. First, keep in touch."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang looked at his watch, then picked up the walkie talkie and changed it to Satan''s internal communication frequency and said, "are you ready? Hold a battle meeting when you are ready."


    Satan is a small but fully functional mercenary regiment. It takes a little time to change many people from professional positions to new roles set up to strengthen assault. It takes a little time to change weapons and equipment.


    To attack a large military camp with at least thousands of people puts a lot of pressure on Gao Yang, and it seems that the hope of success is not great. However, it is certainly impossible to give up halfway when things come to this step. It is said that at all costs, we can only use all means.


    But just then, just after the call with Tata, within a few minutes, Tata called again.


    "The hammer is still alive! Grevatov confirmed it himself!"


    The hammer was really alive, and the expected miracle happened.


    For a moment, Gao Yang was a little stunned, because he confirmed that the hammer was still alive, which means that the rescue operation is no longer just planning and preparation, but will be implemented soon.

 Chapter 2592

    "The hammer is still alive!"


    Involuntarily repeated Tata''s words, Gao Yang took a long sigh of relief, and then his heart was immediately filled with burning fighting spirit.


    "Since the hammer is still alive, prepare for the rescue operation. We are ready here. Others will arrive in Aden today. I will arrange the airborne personnel in Somalia. The artillery is on the way. We can act as soon as possible tonight."


    Gao Yang said faintly and then said, "of course, strong attack is only the final means without other ways. If there are other ways to save the hammer, try to avoid strong attack."


    Tata said in a deep voice: "it''s almost impossible to attack. Grivatov just sent back the news for the first time. He just confirmed that the hammer is still alive and more specific information is still searching. I''ll inform you of any latest progress."


    Confirming that the hammer is still alive is the most important information, and this information also means a lot.


    First of all, if the hammer is still alive, he has very high value. The Shah people will try to keep him alive. Only in this way can the Shah have the opportunity to take out what they want from the hammer.


    Secondly, if the hammer is still alive, on the premise that fools know that the living value is very high, the Shah people will not be willing to take him as bait. Moreover, even if the Shah people really want to set up a game to fish, there is no need to use the still alive hammer as bait.


    Therefore, it can be determined for the time being that the hammer can survive and the treatment under strict care is not a trap, but the normal response of the Shaa people to get alive.


    Of course, now is not a trap, there is no guarantee that it will not become a trap in the future, and nothing will remain unchanged.


    Two hours later, Gao Yang received a call from Tata again.


    "The hammer was seriously injured and unconscious. The bullet in his abdomen had been taken out, but the bullet in his chest was very close to his heart. The doctors in the military camp did not dare to operate. Now the Shah people have dispatched the best doctors from the largest military base in Aden, and the second operation is about to be carried out."


    Three hours later, Gao Yang received a call from Justin.


    For the first-hand intelligence close to the concept of the front line, Justin''s intelligence Empire sometimes seems to be a little slow to respond, but Justin will be the most timely for the key national high-level intelligence.


    This time, Justin called to report not the hammer, but Shah''s reaction.


    "The person I gave you is called old friend. In order to facilitate the dialogue, I will use old friend to refer to the target you want to investigate.


    The Shah and the UAE had a quarrel over the ownership of the prisoners. The Shah people thought that the old friends belonged to them, and the UAE thought that the old friends should be controlled by them. After high-level consultations, the two sides agreed to hand over the old friends to the Shah people, but when the old friends lost their value, they would be handed over to the UAE people for execution.


    From the development of this matter, I think it can be used as circumstantial evidence to prove that the old friend is not dead.


    In addition, the Shah people believe that their old friends are Russians, and the Shah people believe that Russia has intervened in Yemen. Those highly accurate surface to surface missile attacks are the reason, but the Shah people have no evidence, so it is very important for the Shah people that a living Russian spy is captured and can be interrogated.


    At present, the Shah people are trying to block this matter, but the Shah people and the UAE people are procrastinating and childish in the means of intelligence blockade. I helped them to block the information, and the effect is good. However, the Russians are very likely to have spies in the Shah and the UAE. They have been informed of this matter. The effect of the Russian information blockade is unknown, and Russia''s response is unknown. If necessary, I will We''ll have people ready for Russia.


    Finally, the Shah people have sent a senior working group led by the intelligence agency to Aden, including senior officials of the intelligence agency and senior doctors. There is sufficient evidence that the primary mission of this working group is to bring old friends back to Shah for treatment and interrogation. However, in view of the poor physical condition of old friends, the working group is likely to start interrogation in Aden It''s an old friend who can wake up and be interrogated.


    Although it is inferred, it is certain that the Shah people attach great importance to their old friends, the security forces will be further strengthened, and the medical conditions will be improved as much as possible. Therefore, I think the old friends will be transferred from the current military camp to the largest military base of Shah in Aden. Where will the camp rescue operation be more difficult? "


    On the phone, after finishing the information he had, Justin said in a loud and deep voice: "my people have confirmed that my old friend is still alive and is now undergoing a second operation."


    Justin immediately said, "I don''t know the exact operation time of the action team. According to this information, I think the intelligence agency working team sent by Riyadh has arrived in Aden."


    Gao Yang quickly said, "that is to say, old friends are likely to be transferred from the infantry barracks of the GCC coalition army to the military base dominated by the Shah people."


    "Yes, it''s very possible, but it depends on the physical condition of the old friend. When the physical condition of the old friend allows transfer, he will be sent to the military base. Surgery is the same everywhere, but the Shah military base has better medical conditions. If the physical condition of the old friend allows flight, he will be transferred to Riyadh, there is no doubt."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I see. Keep in touch."


    Things have changed.


    The military camp where hammer was detained is a military camp of the GCC coalition army, which means that it is only a rest camp, but it does not have combat function. The military base mentioned by Justin is the only military base of Shah in Aden. There are tanks, artillery, armored vehicles, combat troops ready to fight at any time, as well as a large number of transport helicopters and attack helicopters.


    There is still some possibility of success in rescuing from the barracks, but the possibility of success in rescuing people by storming from thousands of military bases in combat is equal to zero.


    However, the road from the military camp where the multinational force is stationed to the military base dominated by Shah people seems to be a good place to start, and it seems that the success rate of saving people from the military camp is higher than that from the military camp.


    Gao Yang called tarta again and introduced the situation. Then he said in a deep voice, "it seems that our rescue operation should be postponed so that the hammer can get a good rescue environment. After the Shah people successfully saved the hammer''s life, we started on the road. What do you think?"


    Tata said without hesitation, "you decide."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "I''m asking for your advice now."


    Tata immediately said, "with the hammer''s current physical condition, we have to save him and he has to die, so let the Shah cure him and save him when the Shah''s hands can at least be transferred. I think it''s a very wise decision."

 Chapter 2593

    Throughout Yemen, there is no better place for medical conditions than the military base set up by Shah in Aden.


    It''s hard to save the hammer, and it''s even harder to bring the hammer back alive, because it''s likely to take the seriously injured hammer out of the hospital and bump on the car, which will kill him.


    Now, since the Shah people must keep the hammer''s life, and they do have the best medical conditions, it is a good choice to let the hammer wait in the Shah''s hands to get out of danger.


    The most wonderful thing is that when the hammer can be transferred from the military camp hospital to the military base, it shows that he has the minimum physical conditions.


    Gao Yang never worried about whether the hammer would be interrogated immediately after the operation and reveal the secrets he shouldn''t tell.


    Hammer is not the kind of person who can be interrogated. If there are really people in the world who are made of steel, hammer must be one of them. Even if the Shah people have excellent interrogators who can force them to ask everything, maybe hammer will eventually speak when he is in good health, but with the current physical conditions of hammer, I''m afraid he''ll die as soon as he''s tortured.


    Therefore, the Shah people must be patient, and Gaoyang will have enough time.


    It''s not a good thing to be seriously injured and dying. But now, the serious injury of the hammer is not the guarantee for him to survive.


    When it was dark, Gao Yang received a call from Tata.


    "The operation lasted four hours and ended two hours ago. The operation was successful and the hammer is still alive."


    Tata''s voice sounded very gratified. Then he couldn''t help laughing and said, "the bastard hammer has a great life. He can really survive. When he comes out, I must hold his ear and ask him what he is thinking! This old bastard!"


    After laughing and scolding a few words, Tata immediately returned to the subject, and then he used the calm language that spies can have: "grevatov penetrated very well, but he can''t reach the core, so the timeliness of intelligence lags behind. Now the time when the hammer wakes up can''t be determined, but it can''t be too fast, let alone be interrogated."


    "I see. Try to leave a nail there and monitor the condition of the hammer at any time. When he can be transferred, we must be ready for action."


    Looking at his watch, Gao Yang immediately said: "They will arrive in Aden tonight. We are ready for action. Once there is news, we can arrive in Aden within three hours, but we can''t go into Aden to hide. Therefore, the timeliness of intelligence is extremely important. We should ensure that at least three hours of preparation time can be reserved, and four hours is the best."


    Tata said in a deep voice: "understand, Vasili''s penetration into the military camp hospital was not very successful. I asked him to withdraw from the military camp and start collecting information from the military camp to the military base. The nearest road between the two places only takes 30 minutes, and the farthest road takes two hours, but there are many routes to choose from."


    Gao Yang had a headache. He whispered, "we can only strengthen intelligence work."


    "Yes, we can only strengthen intelligence work. In addition, I think it is necessary to prevent the possibility that the hammer will not be transferred."


    The senior management of Shah plans to send the hammer to their own military base, but it is likely that the person in charge of the matter does not feel suitable for transfer, so they simply let the hammer live in the military camp hospital. This is likely to happen, but now it seems that it is much better to start on the road than attacking the military camp.


    Before thinking highly, Tata gave a solution. He whispered, "it is necessary to hit two more missiles at the military camp, so that the Shah people feel that the military camp hospital is unsafe. What do you think?"


    Gao Yang thinks that Tata''s proposal is very reasonable. He just needs to pay attention to the physical condition of the hammer. Don''t frighten the Shah people by hitting the missile. It''s better to forcibly transfer the hammer when the physical condition of the hammer is not allowed.


    "Isn''t grivatov in danger?"


    "Of course not. Guide the missile farther."


    "That has to be combined with the physical condition of the hammer. It''s better to hit a missile. When the hammer can be transferred soon, we''ll hit a missile and make a false impression of killing people and killing people, forcing the Shah people to transfer the hammer."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "I urge the Iranians to send the missiles as soon as possible. Now we have only two missiles left. We need to send more. When we carry out our operations, we can cause greater chaos to the enemy to facilitate our operations."


    "I like this plan. Land trajectory is used as the main firepower for support. I just want to ask who else can do it, ha ha."


    The situation of the hammer looked good, which made Gao Yang''s mood a little relaxed. After he couldn''t help laughing twice, he said seriously: "I authorize you to take full charge of all operations in Aden City, continue to strengthen the intelligence collection force in the military camp, and make clear the route of the rescue operation. Remember, don''t act without authorization."


    "I see."


    "That''s it."


    Gao Yang never mentioned the matter of the hammer and the determination and action to rescue the hammer with husai armed forces at all.


    What''s the use of telling the husai armed forces? In addition to shouting cheers, the husai armed forces can''t play any other role, and telling them may also lead to the disclosure of secrets.


    But now there are only two missiles left, and Gaoyang is in urgent need of a large number of surface to surface missiles. At will, it is not necessary to tell husai armed forces what to do, but there is plenty of time. You can urge said more so that the missiles can be delivered quickly.


    Gao Yang called said, and then he said directly, "where did the ballistic missiles go? We are going to launch a major operation right now, and we urgently need missiles."


    The first two missile attacks have achieved extremely good results. Since the results are good, we can naturally get stronger support.


    Said said said said without hesitation: "I''ll send it to you right away. I just wanted to contact you about it. The first batch of twelve missiles have arrived. Oh, there are two missile launch vehicles. Where do you want to send them? Will your missile launch position be transferred?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he said uncertainly, "you mean, twelve missiles? Did you send them all?"


    "Yes, you can send them all or in batches. It depends on your needs. They are all dot u missiles. I have seen them. They are very new and very good."


    Gao Yang touched his chin. There were 14 missiles in total. There were a lot of them. Did you send them all to a place to put them? You know, the vehicle for pulling missiles is not small. If there are many supporting vehicles, the target will be too large. However, how can 14 missiles be used this time.


    Since it''s a big action, it''s better to have a big goal. This risk is worth taking.

 Chapter 2594

    Time passed little by little in the tense wait.


    The basis of victory is intelligence. Although combat effectiveness is very important, there is no doubt that intelligence is the biggest factor in the rescue of the hammer.


    Therefore, this time, Gao Yang''s practice is somewhat different from that before. He has changed from a final executor after obtaining intelligence to a direct participant in intelligence collection. Instead of personally collecting intelligence, he personally directs the whole process of intelligence collection.


    Gao Yang will tell Justin or the black devil what information he needs, and then when the information is available, Gao Yang will decide how to act according to the information.


    Now, what information Gao Yang needs, he will directly order it to the black devil and fine tune it at any time according to the needs. In short, Gao Yang was just an information receiver, but now he is an information customizer.


    Intelligence is coming in a steady stream. Grevatov is not the only black devil who has entered the military camp hospital, but the people who enter can''t touch the core and key links and can''t obtain absolutely reliable information. Therefore, many times, they can only rely on circumstantial evidence, counter evidence and other indirect evidence to infer the enemy''s trend.


    However, Gao Yang has at least always mastered the trend.


    "At 12:36 noon today, the head of the working group of the Shah intelligence agency hurried to the intensive care unit, but only one attending doctor followed in, so it shows that the hammer is not in danger, but woke up. Otherwise, a large number of doctors and nurses should go to the intensive care unit, not the working group of the intelligence agency."


    "Great, go on."


    "The person in charge of the working group stayed in the ward for only three minutes and left in a hurry."


    "Only three minutes?"


    "Three minutes and seven seconds."


    "Three minutes and seven seconds, only this time, that means it''s not enough. Explore again."


    "I see."


    After the call, Gao Yang thought for a moment, then he picked up his pen and began to write on the paper.


    "According to the time record, at 12:36 on the fourth day, the hammer was suspected to wake up. The attending doctor accompanied the head of the working group of the Shah intelligence agency into the ward and left after three minutes and seven seconds."


    After recording some numbers on the paper, Gao Yang took the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "panda, come here."


    Andy ho soon came to Gao Yang''s room, and then he said directly, "there''s new news?"


    Gao Yang directly picked up the notebook and said, "look."


    Andy ho took the book. After reading it, he put down the book, pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "the left lower pulmonary artery is damaged, the left main bronchus is damaged, and he is dying. He woke up at noon on the fourth day after the operation to restore his independent consciousness. The time is consistent and reliable. It is a good phenomenon!"


    After that, Andy Ho Chang breathed a sigh and said with a happy face: "it''s difficult for the hammer to survive, but since he woke up at this time point, it shows that he has passed the most dangerous period, and the chief surgeon is an expert."


    Gao Yang relaxed a little, and then he said nervously, "when can the hammer be moved?"


    Andy ho shook his head and said helplessly: "if I can look at the hammer, I know when he can be moved, but I just rely on scattered conditions to infer. I really don''t dare to make a conclusion, even if I guess."


    Gao Yang was slightly disappointed, and Andy he said helplessly: "The pulmonary artery and main bronchus are damaged, which is an extremely dangerous situation. Moreover, I don''t know what kind of operation is adopted by the chief surgeon. Is it to open the whole chest? Or small wound operation? The two different operation methods are completely different recovery time. If only I could get the list of drugs issued by the doctor for the hammer, then I can know that the hammer is generally healthy now In any case, it would be better if we could get another dose of medicine. "


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "they have worked hard for a long time, but so far they can''t get the drug list and dose information. The chief surgeon has been with the working group of the Shah intelligence agency. The ward is closely protected. Their disguised identity has no justification for sneaking in. Unless they sneak in by force, it''s too easy to be exposed. We can''t take this risk at present."


    Andy ho nodded his head gently and said, "I know. I just want to get these."


    "If you can''t judge when the hammer can be transferred, can you judge how long it can''t be transferred?"


    Andy ho thought for a long time before he said seriously, "he can''t be moved within 48 hours. This is a conservative number, but there will be no mistake."


    He shouted, "forty-eight hours, right? Well, wait."


    Andy he nodded and left, while Gao Yang immediately picked up the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice: "after pinching, we won''t attack missiles within 48 hours."


    A few days have passed, and the rescue operation has been delayed, or Gao Yang can''t carry out, because he wants a living hammer instead of a body.


    Now there is good news, that is, the hammer should have passed the most dangerous stage, but to save the hammer, it has not yet entered the implementation stage.


    It can only be dormant. In a very literary word, it is like a poisonous snake hidden in the dark, ready to suddenly appear, bite its prey and inject deadly venom into the enemy''s body.


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang.


    Gao Yang''s phone and walkie talkie have hardly stopped these days, and this time it''s Justin.


    "Just got the news, the Shah intelligence agency was reported that the old friend had woken up and fell into a coma again after waking up for a short time, but it was benign. If there was no accident, the old friend''s life had been saved."


    This is the first-hand direct intelligence obtained from the enemy''s high-level, which proves that the black devil''s inference is completely correct, and the combination of the intelligence of the two sides proves that this intelligence is correct.


    Gao Yang wrote down Justin''s words in the notebook, and then he whispered, "is there anything else?"


    "Senior people asked when they could send their old friends to Riyadh, and the answer was that it was impossible in the short term."


    Gao Yangji said nervously, "have you given a specific timetable?"


    "No."


    "Did you ask to send your old friend to the military base?"


    "No, just let the working group handle it at its discretion. The call is very short. It''s just a simple situation report."


    Gao Yang was a little disappointed that he didn''t get what he wanted most. However, he knew that he couldn''t ask for more. Intelligence work is already the pinnacle of intelligence warfare. Even if many big countries can''t do it, and the vast majority of countries in the world can''t do it.


    With the strength that a mercenary regiment can mobilize to complete the miraculous intelligence work at present, we can''t be too dissatisfied.

 Chapter 2595

    The sixth day, 15:14 p.m.


    146 hours have passed since the hammer finished the operation, and nearly three hours have passed since Andy Ho''s 48 hour schedule that can''t be moved.


    At this time, it is still impossible to determine the condition of the hammer.


    The black devil knows everything, but it doesn''t mean that they are really experts in everything. For example, everyone of the black devil knows first aid knowledge, but they can''t be qualified doctors because doctors are too professional.


    In fact, among the black devils, there is a cow with excellent medical skills, that is, holding a scalpel in one hand and a murder knife in the other. The medical level does not have to be poor as an agent, but this man is dead.


    Therefore, the people who collected information at the scene could not make a very accurate judgment on the injury of the hammer. In this way, even if they had the opportunity to observe near the hammer, they could not make a reliable judgment.


    Fortunately, Satan has a highly skilled doctor Andy Ho, who can make an indirect judgment based on the existing intelligence, but now there is a lack of the most effective and key evidence to indirectly judge the injury and recovery of the hammer, and its credibility is greatly reduced.


    But the most important information finally came.


    "We got medical waste!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "medical waste?"


    Tata was very excited and said, "yes! The medical garbage was originally handled by the working group of the Shah intelligence agency, but today, it was handled by people in the military camp hospital. They directly packed and threw away the medical garbage in the intensive care unit. Pavlovic picked up the garbage, which must be the medical garbage in the intensive care unit!"


    Gao Yang''s heart jumped wildly. He picked up his pen and shouted, "quick report."


    But Tata just reported a drug name, and Gao Yang immediately said, "wait a minute!"


    Gao Yang grabbed the walkie talkie and shouted, "Andy Ho, Albert, come quickly!"


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand the drug names reported by Tata. He knows the names of some commonly used drugs, but he doesn''t understand and can''t spell the drug names said by Tata, because those drugs must be English names. He just can''t understand the phrases Gao Yang hasn''t learned. This is the characteristic of the alphabetic language family. Unless Gao Yang asks Tata to read them letter by letter, it''s a waste of time.


    "First read what I can understand."


    "OK, two 10ml syringes have been used."


    "Yes, two syringes have been used."


    "There are two 400 ml infusion bags, six 200 ml infusion bags and one plasma bag, of which about 60 ml of blood remains."


    When he was writing records, Andy Ho and Albert opened the door at the same time. He looked up and said, "medical waste, record quickly."


    Andy ho perked up and quickly sat down next to the makeshift table.


    Gao Yang said to the phone, "continue to read. If there are words you don''t understand, read them with letters, and try not to miss them."


    Tata began to read words Gao Yang could understand and couldn''t understand. Andy Ho and Albert were recording quickly.


    A few minutes later, Tata stopped reading those English words and began to read the drug names in Arabic. At this time, Andy would often stop because he didn''t know much Arabic, but Albert continued to record.


    Finally, Tata murmured, "that''s it."


    Andy didn''t lift his head and said, "did you bring out the medical waste? If you bring it out, you''ll bring the real thing right away."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "is the medical waste brought out?"


    "Bring it out."


    "Right away."


    "I see."


    Just then, Andy ho suddenly said in a deep voice: "it''s too late. You don''t have to send medical waste."


    "There is no need to send medical waste. The order is cancelled."


    "Don''t send medical waste in kind, understand."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. At this time, Albert began to mark out the Arabic he wrote in English. Then he compared his drug list with that written by Andy he.


    "Confirm that the record is correct."


    "Confirm that the record is correct."


    After a brief exchange, Andy he took the list of medical waste, pondered for a long time, looked up and said: "according to these drugs, the injury of the hammer is getting better. Look at the medication, the condition of the hammer has been stable. This is the drug and dosage under stable conditions."


    "That is to say, the hammer can be transferred?"


    Andy he nodded, and then he said confidently, "it can be transferred. There will be no problem in a short time. If we fight and send the hammer here, it is also possible. The premise is that we have prepared drugs and first aid measures, and I am around to take care of it. There is no problem."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "what about the base to be sent to Somalia by sea?"


    Andy he thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes."


    Gao Yang stood up. He shook his fingers a few times and said loudly, "the enemy, the enemy is going to send the hammer away."


    Andy ho shook his head and said: "no, because to transport the hammer, even if the distance and time are very short, it also needs to do a lot of preparation. These drugs do not reflect the preparation for transporting patients."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon. I don''t know when to use these medical garbage."


    Andy he was stunned for a moment and then said, "I ignored this, that''s right."


    Speak aloud to yourself: "A few days ago, the Shah intelligence agency had strict control over medical waste, but today they suddenly relaxed the supervision of medical waste. What does that mean? I think this is because the working group of the Shah intelligence agency relaxed the control over military barracks hospitals. Why did they relax the control, because they wanted to send hammers to military bases, or even air to Shah."


    After that, Gao Yang said to the phone, "Tata, what''s your judgment?"


    Tarta said slowly, "if the doctor''s judgment is correct, then we also think that the Shah intelligence agency is going to send the hammer away."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what about the physical condition of the hammer? Can it hold up to the military base, or can it hold up to direct air transportation to Shah?"


    Andy he said: "it''s possible. The hammer can hold for a few hours."


    Tata said on the phone: "that is, both are possible. It is relatively simple to judge this. We only need to investigate whether the military base is ready to receive patients, or whether there is a special aircraft landing at the airport. We have information about the enemy airport. It is easier to judge if there is a plane suitable for transporting patients."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "no matter where it is sent, it''s time to act, Tata, closely monitor all possible routes."


    Then Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "we''re going to Aden and be ready to start at any time."

 Chapter 2596

    "Keep straight, go, go, stop!"


    A soldier rowed and shouted and commanded the missile launcher to drive out of the shelter.


    "Check the equipment! Check the ammunition and get ready to board!"


    This is groliov. When Gaoyang is busy, he takes charge of Satan''s pre departure inspection.


    Gao Yang is making the final communication with Neva.


    "The missile launch position has been preset and the missile target has been set. These time-consuming preparations have been made in advance, so we can shorten the launch time."


    Neva motioned the missile take-off with his hand, and said in a deep voice: "Inertial guidance needs to set coordinates in advance. As long as they are set, they can attack. For the missiles we have set up, two are aimed at the military camp and two are aimed at the military base of the Shah people. I am so prepared. Because the missile data has been set in advance, the missile launch vehicle is divided into two launch groups. One group has the ability to adjust the attack target at any time, and the other group has the ability to adjust the attack target at any time To launch missiles with data set, they only need to complete the erection and launch of missiles, so we can launch four missiles at the same time. "


    Gao Yang squatted on the ground, reached out and pointed to the map on the sand and said, "according to intelligence, the airport has become important, so we must be ready to attack the airport."


    Neva nodded, "it''s convenient. You can change the attack target in less than 20 minutes."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, pointed to the military camp and said, "only one here. Prepare two rounds to the military base and one to the airport. Wait for my order to attack at any time."


    Neva nodded, "yes."


    Gao Yang didn''t finish. He said calmly, "we have enough spare missiles. I want to know if we can replace the spare missiles after launch and launch them again and again?"


    Neva nodded: "Of course, it takes 30 to 40 minutes to launch again, provided that the launch position is not changed, but we can only launch two at most during repeated launch. We have too few hands to use all four launch vehicles for repeated launch. In addition, the risk of continuous launch will greatly increase. If the position is not transferred after exposure, we are likely to encounter air attack."


    Gao Yang said, "I know, but we need to do so."


    Neva waved his hand and said with a smile, "the missile soldiers are determined to complete the task!"


    Gao Yang stood up. He saluted Neva. Neva returned a military salute. They were both very solemn.


    Gao Yang turned around. He waved to Satan''s team, and then everyone dispersed and quickly got on the bus.


    Joseph still drives, but Peter is more in Gaoyang''s car this time.


    Gao Yang himself is also a member of the assault team. This time Satan is all an assault team. Although the main battlefield of the rescue operation has been changed from the military camp to the road, it is still a close combat and must be decided quickly.


    Launching an attack at the core of the enemy controlled territory for a long time is the end of the total annihilation of the army, so we must strengthen the assault force.


    Satan must rush to Aden as soon as possible, and then depending on the situation, whether to sneak into Aden or attack Aden, the process of arriving at the battlefield alone is an extremely difficult task.


    There''s a lot more to do when you''re on your way.


    Strictly speaking, the Shah intelligence agency did a good job this time.


    The working group has tightly blocked all the information of the hammer. Although they have not done enough, they have added great difficulties to the intelligence collection of the black devil, resulting in the timeliness of the black devil''s intelligence, which has lagged behind for at least a few hours.


    Even a few hours'' delay is enough to bring many serious consequences. For example, Satan''s preparation time is shortened, especially when he suddenly finds that the hammer is likely to be transferred at any time.


    Now Gao Yang is determined to turn passivity into initiative. No matter whether the enemy wants to transfer the hammer or not, he will force the enemy to transfer the hammer. Only in this way can he have the opportunity to recapture the hammer on the transfer road.


    According to the intelligence, there were no abnormal planes landing at Aden airport, especially those from sha''a, so Gao Yang focused on the road from the military camp to the military base. He felt that since the sha''a Intelligence Bureau was not prepared to transfer the hammer to sha''a, the biggest possibility was certainly to transfer to the military base.


    But it would be a problem for the working group to choose which route.


    Gao Yang decided to fight at night. Night fighting is Satan''s strongest and certainly the weakest of a large army with thousands of people. This is an objective law and inevitable. In that case, of course, he should choose night fighting.


    Gao Yang called Justin, and then he said in a deep voice, "how''s the analysis of the target''s personality?"


    Justin murmured: "The person in charge of the working group of the Shah intelligence agency is Aziz Ben naif. Although his position in the Shah intelligence agency is not high, he is a backbone talent in the Shah intelligence agency. He has been trained in the United States and achieved very good results. From his several successful actions, it can be seen that he is very cautious and used to setting false targets to attract the enemy''s attention An unexpected attack was successful. He had successfully arrested spies twice, all using this technique. "


    He said in a loud and deep voice, "what kind of way does your psychologist judge him to go?"


    Justin whispered, "route four."


    "Not the shortest, not the longest, but the most difficult way?"


    "Yes, my reasoning team concluded that route 4."


    "OK, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie and said, "the earth calls the lunar base. Have you analyzed the results?"


    Tata whispered, "we think it''s route four."


    Justin got the personal data of the person in charge of the working group from the senior Shaa.


    The front is desperate, but the high-level in the rear betrays the desperate people for interests. This is not the first time, nor will it be the last time.


    However, the working group of the Shah intelligence agency has the autonomy to decide specific actions, so Justin can''t find out which route the head of the working group will choose if he transfers the hammer.


    So we can only find the answer from the character and experience of the person in charge. In short, it depends on guessing.


    But in fact, intelligence work often depends on guesswork.


    Justin and the black devil are guessing which way the leader of the working group will take, and their conclusions are even the same. Therefore, Gao Yang decides to prepare for the rescue activities on Route 4.


    Of course, the inferred result or simply the guessed result can only be used as a reference, not as the final basis to make a decision.


    "Route 4, Route 4, for Chinese people, this number is really unlucky."


    After mumbling a few words, Gao Yang took the walkie talkie and whispered, "the conclusion over there is also Route 4. Let''s focus on Route 4."


    Tata whispered, "yes, we''ll focus on Route 4."

 Chapter 2597

    It was evening, and Gao Yang''s motorcade had arrived near Aden.


    "Stop! Refuel the car and hurry up if you want to go to the bathroom. This is the last time we stop."


    The whole team stopped, Gao Yang looked at the GPS, and then said on the walkie talkie, "we''ll wait here. It''s very close to Aden city. We may encounter the enemy at any time. Please be vigilant."


    As they are now, they will definitely be exposed when they encounter checkpoints. At that time, they can only rush hard, but this will certainly scare the snake.


    Therefore, Satan is now about ten kilometers away from Aden. As long as he determines the route of the hammer, he can arrive in half an hour at most.


    Gao Yang got out of the car and looked at the marginal city in the distance. First he stretched his waist. Then he said on the walkie talkie, "the earth calls the moon base. What''s the situation?"


    "We have set up a four person team to slow down the running speed of the probe vehicle, so as to recover the probe vehicle No. 1 smoothly. The probe vehicle No. 2 and No. 3 are still in the repair shop, closely following the probe vehicle No. 1. Over."


    "Earth understands, over."


    After talking to talta, Gao Yang immediately picked up the hand-held radio and said, "the target man calls the archer. Copy that, please answer."


    "Archer received."


    "How''s it going?"


    "Everything is ready, in good condition, over."


    "Wait for orders, over."


    Gao Yang took a few steps, came to leibrov and said, "is the artillery in place?"


    Leibrov carried a radio station on his back. He held a microphone and said, "it''s not in place yet. They just announced the location. They expect to reach the designated location in half an hour and complete the preparations in half an hour."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and nodded, "there''s enough time. Let me know if there''s anything."


    It''s all right for the time being. We have to wait until it''s completely dark.


    Gaoyang and leibrov took a few steps in the same direction, and then Gaoyang peed happily. When he lifted his pants, he looked up and saw the red sunset.


    "The setting sun is very beautiful. I think of a Chinese poem. It''s like this. The desert is lonely and straight, and the long river falls in yen. Ah, it''s so artistic."


    Leibrov said blankly, "I''m sorry, boss, but we have no smoke, no long rivers, only deserts, so should you say that in your poem, ah! The setting sun in the vast desert is very round, isn''t that right?"


    Gao Yang shook his head with a black line on his face and said, "you don''t understand, you don''t understand! This is the artistic conception, do you understand it? This poem has no artistic conception in Russian. Well, I remember another sentence, the setting sun is like blood, well, this sentence is very appropriate, isn''t it?"


    Leibrov scratched his head and said, "what do you mean?"


    "The setting sun is called the setting sun. Look at the red reflected by the setting sun. Does it look like blood? It''s called the setting sun like blood. Falk, I can''t translate. Just let me sigh alone."


    Just as Gao Yang was excited about the sunset, but couldn''t think of a few suitable poems, Irene came over and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "The boss is reciting poetry. He said that the sunset is like blood. That''s what he meant."


    "Oh, boss, recite a few words."


    Gao Yang made a cool gesture, then he pointed to the sunset, and then said loudly: "the sunset is setting, the heartbroken man is at the end of the world!"


    This sentence is said in Chinese, so Gao Yang then translated: "the sunset is going to fall in the west, and the people with broken intestines are, are..."


    Tianya couldn''t spell the word Gao Yang. To be exact, he couldn''t find the right word to replace it. After thinking about it, he didn''t have the right word. Finally, he waved his hand and said loudly, "in the horizon, it''s far away."


    Leibrov frowned and said, "the sunset is falling, and the man with broken intestines is far away? What poem is this? What is this?"


    "Say what you don''t understand, you don''t appreciate the Artistic Conception!"


    "Is your vocabulary too poor to translate?"


    Looking at the questioned Irene, she said angrily, "there is no word worthy of such beautiful words!"


    Irene frowned and said, "it''s blood and broken intestines. Boss, do you have a more auspicious poem to use? Do you have to..."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately said with great confidence: "this indicates that someone will bleed tonight, but it must not be us!"


    Irene shrugged and said, "well, a lot of Shah people will die tonight."


    The sun finally set below the horizon, and there was still the last afterglow in the sky. When Gao Yang wanted to find a few more suitable poems to read, Tata''s voice suddenly came from his headphones.


    "Emergency! A large number of doctors have entered the hammer''s intensive care unit!"


    Gao Yang immediately shouted, "what''s going on? Is there something wrong with the hammer, or is it going to be transferred?"


    "Can''t confirm, wait, to transfer, a large number of military vehicles appeared in the hospital, and two ambulances were parked downstairs. I judge it is to transfer!"


    "Keep communicating!"


    The enemy''s action is fast enough. There are no missiles here to force them to move. The working group of the Shah intelligence agency is about to move.


    Gao Yang looked at leibrov, and then he shouted, "tell the artillery to hurry up! Hurry up! All aboard! Get ready for action!"


    Gao Yang quickly ran back to his own car, closed the door and took a breath. Then he said impatiently, "fortunately, we are ready. The enemy wants to take the initiative to transfer the hammer. OK, OK."


    The hammer was about to be transferred, but the enemy''s route had not been determined. Gao Yang spread out the map, looked at several interception points marked by the black devil, and then looked at his watch. Then he was not too confident and said, "I should be able to catch up, I''m sure I can catch up!"


    After waiting on the bus for a few minutes, Gao Yang received the report from Tata again.


    "Someone was sent to the ambulance. The target went out towards the military base! The probe car No. 2 and No. 3 can''t track. Our four member team began to move. Over!"


    It''s time to finally act.


    Gao Yang took a breath and said loudly, "let''s go!"


    The car began to drive towards Aden. Now the sun has just set and it is not very dark, which is not in line with Satan''s plan of action late at night, but there is no way. You can''t tell the enemy that you will transfer the hammer in the middle of the night.


    Gao Yang is ready to turn off the satellite phone, but the moment before he wants to turn it off, his phone rings. When he answers, listen to Justin''s urgent voice: "There''s a situation that I think is normal, but it doesn''t feel very normal, so I think it''s better to inform you. Just two minutes later, a plane of unknown origin and a civil flight landed at Aden airport. In short, this plane is a little strange."

 Chapter 2598

    In recent days, Justin has been focusing on Aden airport.


    If the Shah people want to send the hammer to Shah, it must be sent by plane, but there has never been any abnormal aircraft landing at Aden military airport these days.


    To transport a seriously injured person, an ordinary military transport plane must not be able, at least it must be an airliner. This reason is very simple. Since there is no suitable plane to land at Aden airport, it can only be considered that the Shah side has no plan to send the hammer to Shah.


    But it has already started to act. When Satan was about to break through the blockade outside Aden and rush into Aden, a plane of unknown origin suddenly landed at Aden airport. What is this.


    Gao Yang''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling. He said in a hurry, "what''s the situation? What plane?"


    Justin hesitated: "a Boeing 737, painted by Shah airlines, but Shah Airlines doesn''t fly to Aden at all, but the Shah intelligence agency has its own aircraft. If they want to pick up important personnel, they don''t have to use Shah airlines'' aircraft. I''m checking more detailed information, but it takes a little time."


    "Reduce the speed!" he said loudly


    Joseph immediately stepped on the brake. His car was in the front. As soon as he slowed down, the cars behind would slow down one after another.


    Gao Yang looked at the GPS, and then he said in a hurry, "man, check it quickly. I have to shout fire with the enemy in ten minutes at most."


    Yelled at Justin on the phone, and Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie: "the earth calls the moon base and report the location of the ambulance!"


    Tata said in a hurry: "two ambulances are separated. One is on Route 1 and the other is on Route 4. The enemy should distract. There are only four of us. The troops are too scattered to act separately. I think we should concentrate our troops, adhere to the prediction and start on Route 4. Please give clear instructions on how to act immediately! Over!"


    It''s getting more and more chaotic. The head of the working group of the Shah intelligence agency is very good.


    Gao Yang''s head is completely big,


    Just then, yak suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie: "Abdullah called. The mercury force received an emergency order to escort an ambulance from the military camp to the military base. This order was issued an hour ago. Now the mercury force has escorted the ambulance on our route 4. The timeliness of mercury is seriously delayed, because all the mercury forces are strictly prohibited from contacting the outside world! After they start their operations, The communication control has been cancelled. In addition, our competitor is suspected of escorting an ambulance to route 1. "


    Gao Yang was stunned, and then he made a decision immediately.


    The ambulance escorted by the mercury force will never be a hammer, because since the hammer is so important to the Shah, the Shah will never be escorted by mercenaries, even if the mercury force belongs to the group with the highest combat effectiveness in the team controlled by the Shah.


    Just then, Justin, who had been talking, suddenly said loudly and urgently, "that plane! The plane number is false. Shah Airlines doesn''t have that plane at all!"


    Aden airport suddenly landed an abnormal plane, which was painted with the number of Shah airlines, but it was fake.


    The working group dispatched two ambulances to the military base under the heavy protection of two convoys.


    Mercury troops escorted an ambulance to route 4, which was the most likely route to transport hammers in Gaoyang''s prediction.


    Gao Yang''s forehead was full of sweat, and he felt that the situation was more obvious.


    Route one is fake, and route four should also be fake.


    Tata suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie: "grevatov reported that he was expelled from the investigation position and could not continue to observe the hospital. Pavlovic outside the hospital reported that two large black commercial vehicles drove out of the military camp, and their whereabouts could not be tracked. We can only judge that one of them went towards Route 2 and the other, which may be route 3 or the airport."


    Now there are four lines.


    "Stop!"


    Joseph slammed on the brake.


    "Everyone! Everyone move towards the airport immediately! We''re moving at intercept point 1 on the airport road, target, a large black business car!"


    The plane had just landed, and the working group of the Shah intelligence agency acted immediately.


    Two ambulances set out first to divert their attention and send mercenaries to protect them.


    Another two vehicles acted separately again. They did not choose a large number of military escorts. For the second time, they chose a separate vehicle to quietly send the hammer to the airport.


    What does this mean? It shows that the only purpose of the working group is to send the hammer to Shah by plane. All the actions ahead are smoke bombs that hide people''s ears and eyes.


    Thanks to the always very efficient intelligence system, it is not too difficult or too risky to make judgment.


    Tata yelled in the walkie talkie, "we''re going to intercept point 1, airport road! But we''re likely to miss it, number 2! Choose intercept point 2!"


    Shah''s military base is in the north of Aden City, while the airport shared by Shah and the GCC coalition forces is on the peninsula in the south of Aden.


    Satan''s original driving direction was Route 4. They had to attack the peripheral defense line of Aden, rush into the urban area of Aden and carry out rescue operations, which led to the fact that the route must be selected in advance and the route must be extremely accurate.


    Suddenly, it will take longer to change from the interception point of line 4 to the interception point of airport line, and there will be a time difference in the cooperation between Satan''s team and the black devil''s four person rescue team.


    Gao Yang glanced at the map and said in a deep voice: "take action at the No. 3 interception point! The No. 3 interception point is the last and only chance. Master the time!"


    This opponent is very strong. Gao Yang was so embarrassed and passive in the contest with the Shah people for the first time.


    Groliov said on the walkie talkie, "do you want to use a missile to hit one round first?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and then said, "no, we can''t use missiles first. Although the use of missiles will inevitably make the enemy chaotic, it''s easy to expose our intentions and make the enemy more alert at this time. We still have the initiative, and the missiles are not in a hurry."


    After a short talk, Gao Yang looked at the GPS and then looked at the scene ahead. Then he said loudly, "meet the enemy one kilometer ahead, drive on the road and prepare to meet the enemy!"


    Outside the city, you can run in the desert. There are no roads, but there are roads everywhere. But when you want to enter the city, you can only walk on the road.


    After a heavy bump, the car went smoothly because Joseph drove the car onto the road.


    Gao Yang pressed the window glass and grabbed the shotgun in his hand.


    "The assault team is ready to get out of the car to fight, clear the roadblocks and pass quickly! Prepare, attack!"

 Chapter 2599

    Satan has never fought so freely.


    The tactics of this time are different from those of any previous time.


    Gao Yang chose a rifle model that had never been used before, namely scar-hcqc, that is, scar with short barrel. In addition to this rifle with short length, great power and strong penetration, Gao Yang only took a pistol.


    The reason why we don''t use the original combination of Satan''s blade and shotgun is that Satan selects weapons according to the assault mode. Gao Yang needs to shoot with precision and ensure a large amount of ammunition. Therefore, it is a good choice to use a short gun tube scar that can be used in both close combat and long-distance combat.


    Trabb and phoenix also used the same gun, because this time they didn''t consider shooting 200 meters away.


    When Gao Yang ordered, Joseph stepped on the brake and turned the steering wheel violently. Then the car stopped obliquely on the road. Gao Yang stretched out the muzzle of the gun, put the gun on the window of the car that lowered the glass and began to shoot.


    SCAR-H without silencer shoots in the car. The loud sound can deafen people. Even with noise reduction earplugs, the eardrum can feel the pain caused by huge noise.


    The shot was quick, but accurate and powerful.


    The garrison at the entrance of the city is Hadi''s former Yemeni government army. Facts have long proved that these people''s fighting will is extremely weak and their individual combat quality is extremely low.


    Satan''s three shooters provided accurate fire attack, and the two vehicles rushed towards the barricade quickly. When the car stopped in front of the barricade, Li JinFang got off, pushed away the barricade on the road, and fired at the soldiers guarding the passage into the city at close range.


    "Channel open!"


    "Fast pass!"


    Gao Yang raised the gun and the car bumped through the first roadblock. After Gao Yang''s car passed quickly, Li JinFang, Peter, Irene and Taylor ran and jumped into the moving car and closed the door.


    The motorcade paused for a moment and headed for the urban area of Aden again.


    Gao Yang looked at the GPS, and then he snapped at Joseph, "speed up!"


    Aden is a city, but most roads are narrow and crowded, and pedestrians and vehicles are crowded together. It is a time of war. Aden residents should hide at home, resulting in very few people in the market. However, for Yemenis with the highest gun possession rate in the world and the highest abnormal mortality rate in the world, war is added to their daily life, Not something that deserves special attention.


    There were so many people on the street that Joseph had to often step on the brakes to avoid pedestrians, donkeys, cars occupying half the road or other strange obstacles.


    The speed is already very fast. Forcibly increasing the speed will only make the already dangerous journey more dangerous.


    Joseph put his hand on the horn and didn''t take it away at all. The car honked and rushed forward at the speed of 80 kilometers. At this time, the car could not avoid bumping against some obstacles that would not bring too much danger.


    Glancing at the GPS again, he shouted loudly: "the black devil is chasing the target, and we must stop the target before them! Through the congested road, hurry! Hurry! Hurry!"


    Joseph is very impatient. The bad traffic conditions and the angry people shouting at the car on the side of the road make him very unhappy. It is the result of his driving skills that he hasn''t hit people yet, but if he continues to run like this, he will hit people sooner or later.


    Once again, I had to step on the brake and rub against a car coming from the opposite side. After rushing over, Joseph shouted, "there''s my spare AK in the back seat! Take it out! Shoot!"


    Gao Yang picked up Joseph''s spare rifle. He leaned out and started shooting with the rifle in the air.


    Yemenis are still very sensitive to gunshots. When they hear gunshots, they hide rather than watch the excitement. This is a basic quality that everyone must cultivate under the worst public security conditions in the world.


    When people heard the gunshot, they ran towards both sides. It was strange that these people didn''t care about the deafening car horn. They wouldn''t care much about the gunshot if it was only a few short times, but when they heard the rapid horn and gunshot mixed together, they knew they had to hide.


    Because anyone who dares to drive through the downtown with a gun must not care about killing several pedestrians. It''s best to avoid such a car.


    Suddenly, the car turned left at the end of the street and drove onto a wider but pitted road. Fortunately, there were few people on this road.


    "Pass the second volley point!"


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, and groliov also said in a hurry: "the target may change his route here!"


    "They can''t disperse. They must go to the airport and advance at full speed to reach the third interception point!"


    When Gao Yang was shouting, his eyes suddenly saw a black car speeding in front of him.


    "That car! It''s in front of us!"


    Joseph shouted and shouted, "the target vehicle is in front of us! There are four military vehicles to protect and rush up!"


    Joseph accelerated again. When he ran over a big pit, Gao Yang threw out his AK rifle. It was too bumpy.


    Gao Yang didn''t pick up the AK. He picked up his scar. At this time, two assault vehicles passed at high speed from the rear. After the three vehicles briefly drove in parallel for a short time, Li JinFang and Peter''s cars were in the front, Irene and Taylor''s cars were in the second position, and Gao Yang''s car fell in the third position.


    The front motorcade found an anomaly from behind. Two of the four military vehicles stopped, and the machine gun on the roof quickly turned back.


    Before the machine gun on the military vehicle was fired, the two machine gun shooters on the roof burst blood on their heads almost at the same time, and then fell on the machine gun.


    Li Jinfa held a short tube hand-held grenade launcher in his hand. When he quickly passed the stopped military vehicle, he fired at the military vehicle passing by. A gun grenade exploded inside the military vehicle, completely solving the threat.


    He handed the grenade launcher to Peter in the back. Li JinFang took over the loaded grenade launcher handed by Peter.


    Taylor knocked down the second military vehicle with a grenade launcher. It was unrealistic to launch a rocket launcher in the vehicle, but this kind of shooting a gun grenade at the other side when the two vehicles crossed and passed was enough to solve the problem.


    It was easy to solve the two military vehicles because Satan''s two vehicles had stopped, and TREB and Phoenix opened fire in time to solve the machine gunners.


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "intercept the target vehicle without damage! Attention! You must intercept without damage!"

 Chapter 2600

    The hammer is on the black business car. If it blows and explodes at the car, it''s convenient to stop, but the hammer still doesn''t live.


    The battle was swift and fierce, because it wouldn''t work if it lasted a long time.


    There are also two military vehicles following the black business vehicle. These are two Hummers. Shah once bought a large number of Hummers in the United States. In the garrison in Aden, the most common vehicle is Hummer.


    Hummer has strong performance and a little basic protection ability, but the vehicle weight is too large. In terms of limit speed, it is far less than the one-color LC100 off-road vehicle they specially selected. Of course, compared with Hummer, LC100, a pure civil vehicle, is like a dumpling with thin skin and big filling. It will break once it passes and rot when touched.


    However, how could Satan give the enemy the chance to fire, let alone collide with the enemy''s military vehicles.


    This is an atypical battle of exchanging fire in vehicle chase, because this kind of battle is very common in the film, but in the real battlefield, it is not a rare problem, but basically impossible to see.


    Gao Yang leaned out half of his body and opened fire quickly at the machine gun shooter with his rifle, but the turbulence made his bullets don''t know where they went, but the effect was still there. A machine gun shooter shrank most of his body in the car, stretched out his hands and shrunk his neck. Although he was firing all the time, the muzzle of the gun was facing the sky, and he didn''t know yet.


    These Shah soldiers not only did not have the skills and strength to shoot at the enemy, but also did not even have the courage to look directly at the enemy, as if he did not look at the enemy, the enemy would not exist.


    Frye''s driving skills are very good. He drives the car to the left and right and quickly approaches a Hummer.


    "Steady!"


    Frye began to drive in a straight line, and Li JinFang quickly pointed his grenade launcher at the Hummer close to him, so a moment later, the Hummer became a pile of scrap iron.


    The black commercial vehicle is about to accelerate. It wants to get away from the protection of military vehicles and rely on the high speed of its own vehicles to get rid of the pursuit, but the road conditions here are too bad, and the vehicles driven by Frye and Irene have reached their front left and right.


    Taylor and Li JinFang were shooting at the front Hummer with their rifles. This time, they didn''t use gun grenades at all. The driver of the Hummer was killed quickly, and then the car rushed to one side until it hit the wall.


    Frye and Irene''s car has reached the front and got stuck in the direction of the black business car. Gao Yang''s car has reached the left rear side of the business car. Gao Yang tried to shoot the tires of the business car several times, but finally gave up.


    The black business car refused to stop and was always looking for an opportunity to break through the blockade of the two cars in front. At this time, Joseph had followed the business car and kept a distance of less than ten meters. As long as the business car was going to stop, he would directly top it at a relatively gentle speed.


    All this requires very good driving skills, but fortunately, driving skills are a very important part of Satan''s regular training.


    Peter opened the trunk door from inside the car, and then he threw a big net.


    This is not an ordinary net, but a blocking net used to force the car to stop. It is not used on the body, but on the wheels.


    The nets had been laid in order. Peter threw out the net with a heavy weight at one end and shouted, "cast the net!"


    Frye immediately began to flash left and right, with a length of 20 meters and a width of 1 meter. He woven a net with many sharp nails with thick hemp rope and quickly formed a blocking belt under S-shaped cloth on the ground.


    The business car flashed twice, and finally the left tire ran over the blocking net.


    One tire ran over the other wheel and couldn''t escape. The net immediately plunged into the wheel and was rolled up by the wheel, which soon completely locked the axle.


    The black business car stopped. Joseph slammed the brakes and stopped. Gao Yang opened the door and rushed over. He pointed his gun at the driver and shouted, "don''t move! Don''t move!"


    In this case, the driver even wanted to take out his gun. Without hesitation, Gao Yang immediately shot and killed the driver, and then shot and killed the person in the co pilot''s seat.


    Li JinFang had already run over. He pulled the car door and yanked it back.


    The film on the car glass was very black. There was no inside at all. When Li JinFang opened the door, Gao Yang finally saw the inside of the car.


    The interior of the carriage has been transformed to put down a stretcher.


    But there was nothing in the car. It was empty.


    No hammer, no medical staff, nothing in the business car.


    I felt that I was shocked in my heart. For a moment, Gao Yang''s brain was a little confused.


    Li JinFang exclaimed, "empty! The car is empty!"


    Albert and Andy ho drove the same modified car and stopped beside the business car. Andy Ho was shocked when he got off the car. He shouted, "how possible!"


    Gao Yang felt bitter in his mouth. He trembled and said, "obviously, I made a mistake..."


    Although he was so shocked that Gao Yang''s mind was greatly impacted, he did not forget what he should do. He immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "the hammer is not here. We missed it. Withdraw! Withdraw now!"


    Tata immediately said in the walkie talkie, "what''s going on!"


    "Empty car! Misjudgment, immediately find out where the hammer is!"


    The mistake is a foregone conclusion. Now there are only two things to do, withdraw, or look for the whereabouts of the hammer again, and then continue the rescue.


    It is too late to find the whereabouts of the hammer and rescue again. The remaining three routes are all towards the military base. Now it is estimated that the cars have driven into the gate of the base.


    It''s normal to make a wrong judgment. Gao Yang doesn''t have any self reproach mood now. He doesn''t care about it, but he only feels bitter in his mouth and in his heart.


    "We''ve reached the third intercept point!"


    Tata''s car also arrived, because there were only four people. If two people were assigned to drive, there would be too few operational personnel, so they only drove one car.


    "Let''s leave!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand. There was no time to delay. He had to go out before the enemy closed the city. Even if he had to kill again, it was better than being blocked in the city.


    At this time, Yake''s urgent call sounded in Gao Yang''s headphones.


    "Emergency call! A helicopter landed at the airport! It''s a helicopter, it''s a helicopter, and it''s a helicopter carrying the hammer."


    Raising your heart is like a flash of current. Now, I understand it all.


    False, all false. The real transfer route is in the air and transported by helicopter. The helicopter lands directly at the airport, and the hammer will be transferred to the passenger plane flying to Shah immediately.


    Between the lightning and the flint, Gao Yang did not hesitate. He immediately picked up the handheld radio station and said hoarsely, "Archer, launch! Launch! Attack all the intended targets! Now!"

 Chapter 2601

    We all understand that the four transfer routes on land are all fake, and the real transfer route is in the air.


    The working group of the Shah intelligence agency will transfer the hammer from the air to the airport, which may not be unexpected. In fact, the black devil and Gaoyang have been preparing to deal with the enemy.


    There are a large number of helicopters in the military base. There is no problem sending one just to transport the wounded for a short distance. However, it is more convenient to transport them by car, because the military camp hospital is not far from the base and airport.


    The opponent this time is unusual.


    Caution is a known opponent''s character, but now Gao Yang thinks he has to add one to his opponent, that is cunning.


    When the opponent named Aziz Ben naif played a very beautiful trick to Gao Yang, the black devil and Satan, who said that Shah is full of waste. In a large country with tens of millions of people, even if most people are waste, there will always be amazing people.


    But when Aziz sent two ambulances as a means to hide people''s eyes and ears, Gao Yang''s eyes were attracted to the ground. When the two commercial vehicles appeared again, their eyes were fixed on the land.


    Shah controls the whole city of Aden and has a huge army. As a member of Shah''s national forces, Aziz has an absolute advantage.


    On the premise of absolute superiority, the working group of the Shah intelligence agency also patiently sent suspicious soldiers all the way, and even took the trouble to make all kinds of camouflage, just to transport the hammer in the air, which really caught Gao Yang unprepared and the black devil unprepared.


    When you think about it, it''s easy to understand that who will use those means to hide people''s eyes and ears when they occupy an absolute advantage? Who will have the patience to use concealment?


    I don''t know which car Aziz put the hammer on and sent it to the military base, or simply send a plane to land directly at the military hospital from the military base. After all the suspicious soldiers sent in the early stage distract all their attention, just pick up the hammer from the military hospital and leave.


    It doesn''t make any sense to think about it now. What matters is that the hammer has been successfully sent to the airport.


    Of course, there is no way at this step, because there are still too few people in Gaoyang. There is no way to investigate and intercept several routes at the same time. As long as their eyes are attracted to one of the suspicious soldiers, they have no spare power to pay attention to others.


    However, it is not at the end of its tether.


    Aziz is cautious, and Gao Yang is also cautious. Aziz has all kinds of suspicious soldiers to hide people''s ears and eyes, but Gao Yang has the final big killer, which can destroy all the arrangements made before Aziz in one fell swoop.


    High ground to ground missile!


    You have a good plan. I have a wall ladder.


    Aziz has rich resources and can make many arrangements. Gao Yang can''t compete with Aziz for resources, but Gao Yang can directly lift the table when the plot can''t play.


    Fortunately, one of the missiles points to the airport.


    Gao Yang doesn''t believe it. As long as the airport is next to a missile, the airliner can still take off. Even if it doesn''t hit a shell, Gao Yang doesn''t believe that the airliner can still take off in a chaotic situation.


    After lifting the table, throwing missiles and holding high the order, Neva said almost instantaneously: "the missile has been launched!"


    Chaos, Gao Yang now wants to make Aden fall into complete chaos. Only in this way can he fish in troubled waters, retain some hope of rescuing the hammer, and more importantly, ensure that the enemies in Aden can not quickly mobilize to encircle and suppress them.


    At a distance of about 100 kilometers, missiles fly very fast, and the airport will soon be hit by missiles.


    Gao Yang thought about it in his heart, and then he whispered in the walkie talkie, "we don''t evacuate, we''ll go to the airport!"


    The half way rescue plan has gone bankrupt. Gao Yang decided to go directly to the airport because they are not far from the airport.


    From quick action, scalpel like precision attack on the convoy carrying hammers to attacking the airport guarded by heavy troops, this tactical change is big enough.


    But Satan and the black devil were silent. The motorcade turned quickly and sped away in the direction of the airport.


    "Follow me! The assault team moves forward, and the black devil keeps up at last. Go straight all the way!"


    Gao Yang gave the order quickly.


    From any point of view, Gao Yang should not rush to the front. There are only two people in his car. If Joseph wants to drive, he is the only one who can shoot. As a commander and a key receiver of intelligence, once he has an accident, the battle can''t go on.


    However, Gao Yang still has to rush to the front, because after launching the battle, he has no time to guide who goes there. He can only rush to the front and let the cars behind carry out assault, so as to reduce the reaction time to the greatest extent.


    Gao Yang picked up the handheld radio station and said in a hurry, "fox, inform Justin to let him guide us. If we die, his investment will be wasted!"


    Just then, just two or three minutes later, Gao Yang suddenly heard a deafening noise in front of him.


    There was no vibration in the car, but a white light flashed. Gao Yang could see the black smoke cloud rising in front. The explosion power was so great that a black mushroom cloud slowly rose into the air.


    Behind him came a loud noise, two.


    The landing time of the missile is almost the same, but the distance from the four targets of the high-altitude missile is different, and the sound wave comes from front to back. The sound from the airport comes first, followed by the nearby military camp, followed by the explosion of the military base. When the military base is attacked by two missiles at the same time, it sounds like there is only one sound.


    Under missile attack, no one has to mess up!


    Misfortunes never come singly, but good things come together.


    At this critical moment, leibrov suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie: "artillery move to the designated place! Artillery move to the designated place! Use extended range bombs, the airport is within the attack range, the airport is within our attack range, request instructions, over!"


    Gao Yang''s grasp increased a bit. He shouted: "the artillery should not fire for the time being, wait for orders, and must ensure the sudden fire."


    Gao Yang does not intend to let the artillery attack the airport immediately. He wants to call for fire assistance when he approaches the airport and launches an attack. He wants accurate fire support. He must be accurate and must have the greatest shock effect on any enemy trying to intercept them.


    You can already see the defensive positions outside the airport. Gao Yang can''t help but raise his voice. He roared: "you can''t stop! You can''t delay. You will never give the enemy a chance to launch a siege. Get in! Kill me hard!"

 Chapter 2602

    Now Aden is the bridgehead of Shah in Yemen, and the airport is naturally the top priority.


    Therefore, the airport is heavily guarded. At least one regiment is stationed at the airport. The air force, ground service and security forces are basically a large barracks.


    The husai armed forces are no longer able to threaten the airport. Now, after the husai armed forces are driven out of Aden, the offensive they can take is a small-scale attack. Therefore, the airport has adopted a very targeted arrangement for the sneak attack of small-scale scattered forces.


    The main road leading to the airport is full of checkpoints. Each checkpoint is composed of roadblocks, machine gun positions piled up with sandbags, Hummer military vehicles with machine guns on top, and infantry armored vehicles.


    Each checkpoint consists of two m2a3 infantry combat vehicles. The m2a3 infantry combat vehicle has a 25mm mechanism gun and a 7.62mm parallel machine gun. On the left side of the turret, there are two companies of ceramic anti tank missiles.


    For the husai armed forces without heavy weapons, such checkpoints are almost an unbreakable steel line of defense.


    Satan also had no heavy weapons. He carried some rocket propelled grenades at most, but Satan firmly rushed to the airport.


    Aden airport has a very important feature, that is, it is not built outside the city like most airports in the world, but in the city.


    Another extremely important factor is that it is already dark, and it is impossible for Shah to equip every soldier with night vision.


    So when Gao Yang''s car suddenly appears in the front and rushes towards the first checkpoint on the airport, it won''t be very conspicuous.


    "Try to get close to the enemy!"


    Gao Yang could see the enemy soldiers, almost without exception. Every soldier stood there, face back, looking at the burning airport.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing in his heart. It''s really a god given opportunity.


    Joseph slowed down, Gao Yang leaned out and aimed his gun at the enemy at the checkpoint. The distance was getting closer and closer, less than 200 meters. The enemy still couldn''t find the fast approaching convoy.


    Joseph continued to slow down, and the speed of the car was already very slow within a hundred meters, but the sound of the engine finally attracted the attention of a soldier. When the first soldier turned his head and looked at the position of the convoy, the other soldiers turned back one after another.


    There are frequent power outages in Aden, and the time when there is no power is more than when there is power. For example, now, after missile attacks in four places in Aden, power outages in the whole city are inevitable.


    However, the checkpoint has electricity, and the strong light emitted by the searchlight shines from the location of the checkpoint to the surrounding, and the checkpoint itself only needs the residual light of the searchlight to complete the lighting needs. Therefore, it seems to the human eye that the checkpoint is hidden in the dark.


    However, Satan''s low light level night vision device can cope with this situation.


    "Fire!"


    Joseph stepped on the brake and leaned forward heavily, but he quickly adjusted his body and fired the first shot.


    Kill the first soldier on the machine gun position, turn the muzzle quickly and continuously, and shoot the second one quickly. The soldier wants to shoot.


    It is not a common practice to incorporate snipers into the assault team, but the effect is good so far. Neither treble nor Phoenix can complete very accurate shooting without getting off the bus.


    Not every shot can destroy an enemy, but they can fire again in a very short time and complete the field control function before the threatening enemy fires.


    The machine gun shooter has been killed, and the machine gun shooter on the Hummer can''t shoot at all. Now the only threat that Satan can''t solve is the infantry armored vehicle.


    There are two m2a3 armored vehicles at each checkpoint. If they are fired by the 25mm mechanism gun on the armored vehicle, the result will be disastrous, there is no doubt.


    The assault team had got out of the car and rushed to the checkpoint where the remaining enemy was hiding. Several people opened fire on the disabled soldiers who had hardly made any effective resistance.


    At this time, the armored vehicle on the left side of the checkpoint finally moved, and the turret turned quickly towards the vehicle in front of Gao Yang.


    The machine gun of the armored vehicle was originally aimed at the position 100 meters away from the road. In the daytime, frightened by the power of the machine gun and machine gun, both cars and pedestrians had to slow down 100 meters away and act under the command of the soldiers at the checkpoint. However, now, the distance between them is too close, so the machine gun must be adjusted before shooting.


    "Move!"


    He shouted loudly. If he was shot by a machine gun, he would become meat sauce.


    Joseph stepped on the accelerator and the car rushed forward, but Gao Yang didn''t need to panic, because just when the turret of the armored car began to move, Li JinFang in the assault group had fired rockets at the infantry armored car at a super close distance.


    Although it is only a M72 light rocket, it is enough to deal with m2a3 armored vehicles.


    With a bang, the rocket exploded inside the armored vehicle, solving the biggest crisis Gao Yang has encountered since the war.


    The first armored vehicle had exploded, and Frye had pointed a rocket at the second armored vehicle, but at this time, Li JinFang shouted, "don''t fight! Wait a minute!"


    Li JinFang made a gesture towards Irene. Then Li JinFang threw his rifle behind his back, reached out to press on the armored car and jumped onto the armored car. At this time, Irene had taken down the grenade. When Li JinFang just got on the armored car, he raised his hand and threw a grenade to Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang took the grenade, knocked twice on the passenger access door opened at the top of the armored vehicle, and shouted, "come out, surrender and don''t kill!"


    Irene, Peter and Taylor pushed away the roadblocks, and the high car was still the first to pass the first level.


    When Gao Yang passed by, Li JinFang shouted to Gao Yang in surprise: "it''s empty!"


    Gao Yang extended his thumb to Li JinFang, indicating that he knew what had happened.


    An armored car is empty. It doesn''t matter. What matters is that whether there is someone in the armored car or not means that Satan has got an armored car, which only saves a grenade and the time to clean up the bodies in the armored car.


    But it''s always a happy thing to save some time. As for grabbing an armored vehicle, it''s a surprise.


    Joseph drove through the checkpoint, but he soon stepped on the brake again and quickly fell back. At the same time, he was still yelling, "machine gun, step back!"


    A series of tracer bullets flew in front of their car. It looked very good, but it was too scary.

 Chapter 2603

    Satan broke through the first line of defense, that is, the most peripheral checkpoint, but there must not be only one line of defense in such an important place as the airport.


    A thousand meters away is the airport, and at the entrance and exit of the airport, there is a checkpoint with more powerful firepower, which is also the last line of defense in case of encountering the enemy.


    When Satan had to solve the checkpoint at the outermost edge here, he finally couldn''t escape the enemy''s eyes. Now, the enemy opened fire, and the distance of one kilometer is not far from the machine gun.


    Joseph drove the car back quickly, and then the machine gun stopped firing.


    The enemy didn''t use the mechanism gun to fire at the inspection occupied by Satan. The reason can only be that he was worried about accidental injury. When he didn''t find out the reason, he opened fire rashly and killed all his own people.


    At this time, Li JinFang lay on the armored vehicle and shouted, "who will drive the armored vehicle!"


    Gao Yang didn''t hesitate. He immediately shouted, "black devil! Drive an armored car!"


    It''s too wasteful for the black devils to be used as ordinary infantry in such assault operations. They can''t do better than Satan, and they won''t have stronger bearing capacity than ordinary people when they get a bullet. Instead of letting them carry rifles as ordinary infantry, it''s better to turn them into armored soldiers.


    How to break through the enemy''s fire blockade, Gao Yang''s brain is running crazy.


    One minute has been delayed at the checkpoint. It is a great speed to solve a checkpoint with at least 30 soldiers and armored vehicles. However, for the situation faced by Satan, one second delay means an increase in danger.


    But now there is no way to solve the enemy''s defense line of one kilometer away. All the weapons used by Satan are out of reach. The equipment selected for close combat cannot adapt to this kind of combat.


    It seems that we can only use the captured armored vehicle. The mechanism gun on it can be hit. I just don''t know whether a fire will lead to the rapid counterattack of the enemy. If so, Gao Yang will put the black devil in an iron coffin and send them to the West.


    But isn''t this the case at all costs? In the face of a situation that can advance and retreat, the only choice is not to go back.


    "Hit them with armored vehicles!"


    Gao Yang gave orders ferociously. He looked very ferocious.


    The four old men of the black devil had climbed into the armored vehicle. At this time, the armored vehicle had started, the turret had completed the steering, and then the mechanism gun opened fire.


    The machine gun roared, and more than a dozen shells hit out. The tracer bullet tore the night sky and formed a red track.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether the shell of the machine gun hit the enemy''s target, but when he is about to ask, he sees that the tracer bomb suddenly exploded where it disappeared.


    A violent explosion, a continuous explosion.


    Gao yangleng for a moment, and then he shouted, "good fight!"


    After shouting, Gao Yang said in a puzzled way: "is the power of mechanism gun so great? Did he die and explode?"


    Just then, Gao Yang saw leibrov.


    Leibrov''s footsteps were somewhat vain. He looked at the location of the explosion and shouted to the phone in his hand: "original coordinates, armored infantry target, whole company design, extended range high explosive grenade, instantaneous fuse, full speed effective firing, put it to me! Wow..."


    After leibrov yelled, his head tilted and vomited out in the dark.


    Gao Yang suddenly realized that leibrov had completed the fire guidance for the second line of defense. Just now their artillery had made a round of test firing.


    Generally, only one shell is fired, sometimes three. Only after being corrected by the artillery observers on the front line can all shots be fired, but the situation is different this time. Even if it is a test firing, all artillery must be used. Even if it is misfired, it can cause a great psychological impact on the enemy.


    Truly qualified soldiers will avoid the fire when they are corrected by the enemy''s fire, but Shah soldiers generally escape.


    However, the artillery''s test firing was also specially authorized, and one shot into the soul.


    The shell had to fly for dozens of seconds. Leibrov gave an order, but the shell could not land with it. At this time, Gao Yang only felt that the time was extremely long.


    "What''s the matter with you, wild duck!"


    Leibrov seemed unable to stand. He had just vomited, but when he was leaving, his head tilted again and began to vomit again.


    Hearing the loud cry, leibrov turned his head and said weakly, "I''m carsick..."


    "Falk! How can you get carsick?"


    "I was so bumpy in the car just now. I kept looking down at the GPS, calculating the coordinates, and then I got carsick, er, wow..."


    Gao Yang pointed to leibrov and said loudly, "I''ll write you a great achievement. No, I''ll write you two great achievements! Falk! The enemy must be in chaos. Wait a minute, wait a minute! Wait for our cannon fodder!"


    For a long time, Gao Yang has made countless efforts to get the support of heavy firepower in time. Satan is a group, but he can really get the firepower support of large caliber artillery at this stage. All these efforts are worth it.


    It''s really worth the power of the God of war at such a deadly time.


    The second round of shells fell. This time, instead of six shells landing at the same time, there was a little time difference. Listening to the deafening explosion, looking at the enemy''s position generally shrouded by artillery fire, Gao Yang immediately said, "wild duck! Another round of volley, we''ll rush!"


    The distance is one kilometer, which is close enough to the target of heavy artillery bombardment, and Gao Yang is driving. It will be one thousand meters in an instant. If you don''t want to be hit by your own shells, you''d better wait and stop the shelling before rushing.


    The 152 mm caliber shell is really powerful.


    At the end of the third round of shelling, he shouted: "armored vehicles take the lead, rush!"


    "Ula! Ula! Ula!"


    The armored car rushed up, and Tata roared three times in the walkie talkie.


    Joseph shouted, "the Russians just like to call ula."


    The distance is rapidly approaching, and the second line of defense is clear and indisputable.


    The positions at the entrance and exit of the airport were in a mess. The burning cars, the bombed machine gun positions, the armored vehicles destroyed by direct hit, the bodies on the ground, and the shelling did not completely destroy the last line of defense of the airport, but caused a sufficiently fatal blow.


    The airport defense line was not completely destroyed, because there must be more than one position, but it is enough for Satan to open a gap in the airport defense line.


    "Rush in! Hit the man with the gun when you see him. Brothers, come on!"

 Chapter 2604

    Aden airport is not big.


    Aziz Ben naif felt very strong unease.


    A very flustered doomsday scene appeared in front of him.


    Aden airport is too small.


    There are many planes in the Shah air force.


    A very important reason why missiles can achieve very good results is that the aircraft arrangement of the Shah air force is too dense, too dense for aircraft.


    The missile attack hit the edge of the runway and destroyed a long line of gas tankers. Gao Yang saw that the black mushroom cloud was caused by the explosion and burning of the oil tanker.


    The explosion of the tanker did not cause incidental damage to other aircraft, but the scope of the explosion of the tanker was too large. The runway was full of burning debris and black smoke rushed into the sky,


    The fire engine is trying to put out the fire. The soldiers are shouting nonsense like crazy. The runway is completely blocked by fire engines and flustered soldiers. Do you want to take off? impossible.


    Everything that happened at the airport had nothing to do with Aziz, but Aziz still felt heartfelt anger when he looked at the heavily damaged airport.


    Why?


    Why do they have the best equipment and the best treatment in the world, and why do they still behave so badly?


    Aziz felt sad. Everything here had nothing to do with him. His mission was not here or in the army, but he still couldn''t help his heartfelt anger and pain.


    At the same time of anger and grief, Aziz felt extremely strong unease. The Russians, those Russians, they are all crazy!


    Aziz couldn''t help looking at the stretcher beside him. The Russian on the stretcher was still in a coma.


    Aziz now confirms that the comatose Russian has a very important position, otherwise the Russian will not launch a large-scale attack to rescue him. Yes, Aziz has no doubt that everything happened tonight is for the comatose Russian.


    Or, kill people and kill people, kill people with ground to ground ballistic missiles.


    "Captain! All the people we sent to the airport were killed. The Russians carried out a rescue operation. This is what they did. The military base was seriously damaged. We can''t send reinforcements to the airport for the time being. Please take off immediately. Please take off immediately!"


    "I see."


    Secretly scolded, Aziz thought bitterly that if he could take off, why should he still wait here.


    Aziz is very glad that he has a very strong sixth sense.


    It was supposed to be transported by ground. He secretly sent a plane to pick up people and quietly sent people to the airport to return home. Everything was over, but Aziz was strongly disturbed after arranging everything, so he temporarily changed his plan and replaced the important prisoners originally transported by car with helicopters, although it would be a lot of trouble.


    But facts have proved that his sixth sense is accurate and cautious, which once again helps him make a correct judgment.


    After thinking about the security forces outside the airport, Aziz breathed. He believed that the security forces of the airport could not be broken by small groups of Russians, but there was no point in staying here.


    War damage control is the content that every country''s air force and Navy should repeatedly train and exercise, but looking at the soldiers of his country, Aziz felt sad again.


    When an airport is attacked, the air force of any country should face it. If it is impossible to avoid being attacked, at least it should be able to quickly restore the takeoff and landing function of the aircraft and restore combat effectiveness after being attacked. But look at their compatriots. What are they doing? Have they been trained?


    Aziz thinks he is an alien in his country, because he is a person who is willing to open his eyes to see the world, and as an intelligence officer, Aziz can open his eyes wider.


    Just the more you see and understand, the more you make him feel sad and desperate.


    What kind of country is this? A rich country has no ability to protect itself. What kind of army is this? The richest army has cowardly and useless soldiers, and almost all of them.


    With a slight sigh, Aziz stood up and shouted, "take him away, send him to the helicopter, and we''ll leave here."


    Aziz is glad that he was sent here. He is responsible for taking the Russian back. Otherwise, he has no doubt that the Russian will be rescued or killed.


    Try to do well in his work scope, because he can only do his own work, even under the premise that some people pull him back.


    Aziz didn''t look at the Russian. He stood up, walked quickly to the aircraft cabin door, and walked down the gangway. First, he looked around. He couldn''t avoid seeing the panic crowd again. He sighed heavily, turned and looked at the cabin door, waved his hand and said, "hurry up! Hurry up!"


    Even moving people is so slow. Can they be tired to death if they speed up their steps?


    Aziz seldom scolds his men in anger, especially those who are temporarily sent to command him, because scolding and anger are useless, except to shorten his life.


    The stretcher was carried down by two people and walked to the helicopter 30 meters away.


    After delivering the protected hostages, the airport was attacked by missiles, and everyone was like a frightened quail. Only Aziz, who remembered his mission, could order the helicopter to stay and not leave.


    Aziz hasn''t figured out where to send the hostages, but he must leave the airport. He''s not afraid that the Russians can rush in to save people or kill people. He''s afraid that the bad environment here will kill the hostages.


    Suddenly, Aziz heard a voice he shouldn''t have. He immediately turned his head and saw an armored vehicle.


    Aziz''s eyes widened.


    Why do armored vehicles appear on the runway and what do those off-road vehicles do?


    Suddenly, Aziz thought of a possibility that should never happen. He subconsciously touched his pistol and shouted, "hide! Take..."


    Last command, failed to issue.


    Aziz just touched the holster of the pistol. That''s it. He was hit by a bullet and fell to the ground.


    His sight quickly became blurred. He saw someone jump out of the car, and many pairs of boots shook in front of him. Moreover, he heard a man shouting happily in Russian: "here, it''s him, we found him, come on!"


    Aziz turned his eyes hard, but he didn''t see anything.


    It''s getting dark.


    His chest hurt and he was shot in the lung, but strangely, Aziz felt his heart hurt more.


    There are so many defenders outside. How did these Russians get in?


    Aziz didn''t want to think about this problem. He was very tired, and he was dying. He thought for half a life and suffered for half a life. Now it was time to rest, so he took the initiative to close his eyes.


    Close your eyes, Aziz''s tears flow out, two tears, one hanging on the bridge of his nose and the other falling in the corner of his eyes.


    When the tears fell to the ground, Aziz died.

 Chapter 2605

    After passing the last line of defense outside, the team finally rushed into the airport.


    Aden airport is a dual-use airport, mainly for civil use, because the weak air force of Yemen can be ignored.


    Satan came along the road and opened the last line of defense. He faced the entrance and exit of the airport building, but this was a war. Who stipulated that he could only enter and exit.


    The armored car bypassed the entrance and exit, where there must be many soldiers, so the armored car just turned, broke the barbed wire fence of the airport, and then rushed directly to the airport.


    Gao Yang shouted in the walkie talkie, "where is the helicopter carrying the hammer? Have you asked clearly!"


    Yak said calmly on the walkie talkie: "Justin, come back. There''s only one helicopter. Look for it."


    The armored vehicle ran over the rare and precious green belt in Aden and came to the runway.


    Gao Yang''s car followed the armored car to the runway, and then he saw a very chaotic scene.


    Where''s the guard? Where''s the garrison? Why are there only soldiers running around like headless flies.


    "Nobody cares about us?"


    Tata in the armored car was very confused and gave a sigh. Then he suddenly said, "plane! The plane we''re looking for!"


    "Helicopter, the helicopter is parked next to the plane!"


    Gao Yang also saw which plane, so he shouted, "don''t do anything, rush over, rush near the plane, don''t shoot now, don''t do anything."


    The high car began to gallop on the runway. They passed a soldier. The soldier looked at him with strange eyes, and then continued to run to the place where the fire was burning with a fire extinguisher.


    No one intercepted, no one asked, and few people even took one more look at the motorcade that suddenly appeared on the runway.


    The car drove all the way to the side of the plane, and then Gao Yang saw a man walking down from the plane, then waving towards the cabin door, and then the scene that made his heart beat faster appeared.


    Two people appeared on the aircraft gangway. They came down with a stretcher.


    "Eh?"


    "Hey!"


    "Ah!"


    Continuous exclamation sounded. At this time, Gao Yang hurriedly shouted in the walkie talkie: "close, closer, this opportunity... FAK!"


    Joseph slowed down to a very slow speed. At this time, Gao Yang saw the first person who came out of the plane, suddenly looked back at them, then quickly shouted and put his hand into the holster at his waist.


    Gao Yang fired without hesitation. Although the car was still running, the airport runway must be very flat, and Joseph''s car was very stable, so Gao Yang shot directly into the man''s chest.


    "Get out of the car! Get the hammer back."


    Gao Yang jumped out of the car. He ran forward quickly with his rifle. At the same time, he knocked down all the two people carrying the stretcher. When he ran directly to the stretcher that fell on the ground, looking down, Gao Yang was very surprised and said, "here he is. We found him. Come on!"


    A car quickly stopped next to the stretcher. Albert and Andy ho all got off and squatted in front of the stretcher of the hammer.


    At this time, Gao Yang looked at the helicopter.


    The pilot of the helicopter was stunned, his engine had not started, and the rotor was still in a state of complete stop.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing, and then he snapped, "Tyrannosaurus Rex, pigeon! Grab the helicopter!"


    It''s too smooth. It''s a little inappropriate. He looked around with his gun high. Until now, no one has attacked them, although the nearest enemy is only more than 100 meters away.


    The helicopter is a uh-60q, which is the medical model of the Black Hawk helicopter. Irene and Taylor quickly rushed to the helicopter with the cabin door open.


    Just then, the enemy finally responded.


    Gao Yang was relieved when he saw someone shooting at him, so he shot the enemy faster.


    This is in the heart of the enemy. Now someone knows to shoot. Compared with being strangely ignored by the enemy, Gao Yang is more willing to kill under the interception of the enemy. Otherwise, he will think whether he has fallen into a trap.


    "Send the hammer to the helicopter. The panda escorts the hammer away. Tyrannosaurus Rex and pigeon fly the helicopter and leave immediately. Move quickly!"


    Irene started the helicopter and the propeller began to turn slowly and faster.


    The gunfire became more and more fierce, and the airport guard finally began to come.


    "Six o''clock!"


    Gao Yang looked back and found that about a platoon of troops rushed over. Groliov''s machine guns began to ring continuously. After knocking down a large area of the rushing enemy, all the remaining enemies fell to the ground.


    "Three o''clock, armored car!"


    Li JinFang roared and looked around. He found that two armored vehicles were coming rapidly, but the armored vehicle they were driving opened fire first, the 25mm machine gun swept laterally, and the red line of fire swept over the two armored vehicles.


    "Take off quickly!"


    Originally, the plan was to take the hammer back by car. The helicopter was an unexpected harvest, but the helicopter could not take all the people away. At this time, Satan had to cover the helicopter before he could evacuate.


    The helicopter finally began to take off. At this time, Jason, who used the UAV to investigate, shouted to Gao Yang: "at 12 o''clock, 2 o''clock and 4 o''clock, there are a large number of enemy troops coming, armored vehicles! There are tanks, and the enemy has tanks at 4 o''clock!"


    The airport garrison is coming in large numbers and must be evacuated.


    Gao Yang said very quickly in the walkie talkie: "evacuate quickly! Return the same way!"


    Jason yelled, "it''s too late. It''ll be blocked!"


    The airport Garrison has thousands of people. The most important thing is that the airport Garrison has sufficient heavy equipment. Hummers and armored vehicles are the configuration of checkpoints, and the heavy troops guarding the airport have been dispatched and are fast.


    There are large buildings on the left, so there are no enemy troops on the left. There are only four paths for them to leave. Return by the same way. There is an exit at four o''clock in the rear right, an exit at two o''clock in the front right, and an exit at twelve o''clock in the front right.


    There was no time to think too much. The enemy in the direction of four o''clock would stop him and yell, "get in the car! Follow me!"


    Leibrov said fiercely: "the whole company shoots, instantaneous fuse, hit me!"


    He got into the car and shouted at Joseph, "go ahead, go ahead! Go through!"


    Joseph drove straight ahead. Although the enemy was intercepting there, now he either broke through the blocking of the front enemy or was surrounded by the enemy with tanks behind him.

 Chapter 2606

    A shell exploded less than 200 meters away in front of Gao Yang.


    The flash and loud noise made Gao Yang shrink his head involuntarily, but Joseph still firmly held the steering wheel, and the car didn''t even shake.


    A large caliber shell exploded 200 meters away. No one can bear the shock and fear. Gao Yang has seen many shelling scenes, but it does not mean that he can be indifferent to the explosion at close range.


    A gravel flew far and hit the front windshield accurately. After making a loud noise, it left a fist hole in the glass of the car sitting high.


    There will be this encounter, just because they are too close to the target area of the shelling, and they are still moving forward.


    Few troops can continue to fight under the continuous bombardment of large caliber artillery, and Shah''s troops will never be among them.


    Therefore, Gao Yang''s order is to rush, and the final result is just to rush.


    When leibrov ordered to stop the shelling, all Satan had to do was drive a car and drive quickly through the enemy line just bombarded by artillery, and then Satan completely rushed out of the airport, that''s it.


    When he began to feel the relief and excitement brought by his sense of security, Gao Yang was also a little disappointed.


    The sense of loss comes from Gao Yang''s feeling that his identity as a combat subject has been replaced by artillery.


    Special operations are not more advanced, more powerful and more advanced. Special operations are just special.


    Butter knives, three headed dogs, Satan, and the black devil are already the top special operations forces, but any one of them can''t avoid being blown to pieces when bombarded by heavy artillery.


    So, is it a special force? Or a heavy artillery regiment?


    Now Satan has said goodbye to the situation that he had to rely on himself to solve any situation in the past. That is, Satan will complete the tasks that are suitable for a light special combat force, and Satan can complete any tasks that are not suitable for a light special combat force.


    As a result, Satan will play a secondary role in many future battles. For example, this time, the missile attack has completed the work of disturbing the enemy, and the artillery has completed the main killing of the enemy. Satan''s team has played a role that must be completed by manpower.


    Therefore, Gao Yang will feel a little lost, just because in the past, he had to rely on the results of his bloody fight with his brothers. Now he can get it only by giving an order.


    Of course, whether missiles or artillery, this is part of Satan''s own strength, but no one likes to be replaced by his own position, even by his own power.


    Looking back at the burning airport, Gao Yang turned his head and said on the walkie talkie, "Archer troops, give up the launch mission, evacuate immediately, over."


    "The archers received it. Evacuate immediately. Over."


    The most difficult part is over, and missiles are no longer of great use. In order to prevent missile troops from being attacked by the enemy, it is better to withdraw as soon as possible.


    Glancing at the GPS, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "fox, ask Justin about Aden and find a suitable route to evacuate."


    "The fox understood and began to ask at once."


    At the end of the call, Gao Yang said in surprise: "Joseph, do you feel that the intensity of our attack is too weak. The military strength of the Shah or the GCC coalition in Aden is very large, but so far we have not encountered any effective resistance, don''t you think it strange?"


    Joseph shouted, "I''m not surprised at all. The Shaa people habitually collapsed again."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s more than that. Even if the Shah people really can''t fight, someone has to think of such a simple thing as mobilizing troops to intercept on the only way? But I didn''t find this sign of the enemy. From the perspective of time, we should at least encounter the interception of the enemy here. It''s so smooth, which makes me feel uneasy."


    Joseph shouted, "we haven''t left the city yet! It''s too early for you to be optimistic and too early for you to be upset!"


    But there was no effective resistance until Satan came out of the city. Most of the scattered attacks came from the angry people of Aden. They used AK rifles to shoot at Satan''s motorcade, although they did no harm to Satan.


    Compared with those fragile checkpoints and machine gun positions, and even the empty Shah positions, Gao Yang felt that the Aden people had caused them more trouble than the Shah army.


    Groliov was even more surprised than Gao Yang. He kept talking on the walkie talkie: "it''s too smooth. It''s too smooth. Can''t it be that the enemy has gathered heavy troops outside the city waiting for us?"


    It was not until he was far out of the city that Gao Yang was surprised to think that they really went out of the city smoothly.


    "The artillery abandoned all their self-propelled guns and quickly evacuated by car."


    Satan had gone out of the city, and the artillery who served as cover had completed his mission, so he did not hesitate to give a neurotic order.


    Leibrov was almost begging. He said in a hurry, "boss, there''s no need! There''s no danger. Why give up all the cannons?"


    "People are more important than equipment, and the old don''t go, the new don''t come."


    Gao Yang explained to leibrov, but leibrov was still reluctant to abandon six brand-new self-propelled guns.


    "Boss, it''s really unnecessary! We can take all the cannons back."


    Gao Yang was impatient and angry. Leibrov''s petty performance made him feel that all his previous teachings had failed.


    "We have achieved enough results tonight. Discard these guns and you can get more and better guns later. What do you want? Shah''s air force has taken off and it won''t take long to reach the airspace near Aden. We must consider the possibility that they will bomb the Artillery Force. Do you want to change your men again?"


    At this time, leibrov said weakly on the walkie talkie: "boss, I have ordered the artillery to abandon the artillery and evacuate. Can we not destroy those artillery? If the enemy doesn''t find and attack, we can go back and drive the artillery back."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "fool! You can''t just think about yourself. You have to think about it for our friends. Isn''t it good to help our friends sell more goods and achieve better performance? The most important thing is that we still have a rebate for every cannon he sells!"


    After explaining to leibrov and scolding him, Gao Yang ended the conversation and said angrily to Joseph: "wild duck, fool, it seems that my previous education on him has been wasted."


    Joseph said with a smile: "boss, leibrov is a soldier and an excellent artillery commander, and you are an excellent soldier. I have seen the best, most powerful and considerate commander. At the same time, you are also a shameless profiteer! Don''t expect him to think like you. Don''t even think about it. Never think about it."

 Chapter 2607

    These six self-propelled guns really have to be lost.


    Aden airport was attacked by missiles and fighter planes were unable to take off, but this does not mean that the chaotic situation in Aden will continue to develop and spread.


    For Shah, the air force is the most reliable force. Even if the fighters at Aden airport cannot take off, Shah can send fighters to Aden from domestic military bases.


    In particular, it should be noted that Shah''s fighters have been patrolling Yemen''s airspace. As long as they receive orders, fighters on duty can arrive over Aden in a very short time.


    Leibrov is reluctant to give up a few cannons. Gao Yang can give up, because these cannons don''t pay for themselves. Even if they are lost, the only loss is just waiting for the time for the cannons to be transported again. Moreover, he had planned to abandon these self-propelled cannons and switch to a lighter and more convenient 105mm caliber artillery in Aden.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to lose all his artillery again, so it''s a choice he must make to take the initiative to discard these artillery, because if the Shah''s air force comes, it may not drop bombs on individual cars, but a huge self-propelled artillery queue must be hit.


    All the way smoothly, Satan''s motorcade safely returned to the starting station.


    Everyone returned safely. No one was killed or even injured. There were no two oil skinned ones. The biggest loss was that Gao Yang ordered to voluntarily discard six self-propelled guns.


    After getting out of the car, Gao Yang hurried a few steps and shouted to Irene, "how''s it going?"


    "Andy ho has conducted a comprehensive inspection of the helicopter. There are basic medical instruments on the helicopter. So far, the hammer is in good condition."


    "Are you awake?"


    "Not yet. During the transfer, the hammer should have been sedated. It will take him some time to wake up."


    He took off his helmet, took off his mask, wiped his sweaty forehead, and then smiled and said, "we succeeded."


    After that, Gao Yang sighed: "the missile troops have withdrawn into the nearby mountains to hide. Everything is going well. They have not been hit. The artillery has abandoned their guns and evacuated separately by accompanying vehicles. We have not received any report of attack. This battle ended in our complete victory."


    Walwicksky got out of the car and was pouring water on his head. Gao Yang frowned and said loudly, "Cobra!"


    "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t pour cold water on your head. Your head hasn''t been hurt for a long time. It''s not time to rest. Work hard. Go to the station of the missile force, Peter."


    Peter came over and shouted to him, "boss."


    Gao Yang lowered his voice and said in a deep voice: "it''s hard for you to go to the missile soldier''s station with walvikski. They are temporarily hidden in the mountains, but I''m still worried that they will encounter an attack. Go and have a look. If you think the concealment effect is not very good, take the missile soldier away. The equipment can be destroyed and discarded. We can supplement it at any time, but people can''t be busy."


    The most precious thing about missile troops is people, not missiles. At least for Satan, Peter knows which missile soldiers are precious. He immediately said, "I''ll start right away."


    Peter and walvikski had just got off the bus and were sent out again before they had time to rest. At this time, Gao Yang said to leibrov, "contact and ask about the artillery and ask when they can come back."


    Leibrov still looks sick. After all, carsickness is really hard.


    "They''re coming back separately. They''re almost there."


    Tata was dressed in a black tactical suit. He came out of the armored vehicle, wiped his wet hair, and said with a tired face: "it''s so hot that I''m dead. Ask how the people still in Aden are."


    Gao Yang got in touch with yak. After asking, he said to Tata: "everyone is very good. Grevatov and Pavlovic have hidden in time. I think it''s better to recall them when things are a little more stable. Where is the fox safe and let him continue to stay in Aden."


    Having confirmed that everyone was safe, Gao Yang took out his satellite phone and said to the people who had completed all the tasks: "hide all our cars before going to rest. I want to make a call first."


    Gao Yang walked to one side. He also felt very tired. It was not physical fatigue, but heart fatigue.


    He sat down against a tree. Gao Yang dialed the phone to yalebin. After yalebin was connected, Gao Yang slowly said, "teacher, the rescue operation is over, the hammer is saved, he is still alive, and everything is fine."


    Yalebin was silent for a long time, and then he whispered, "everything is fine?"


    "Yes, none of us was injured, which exceeded my most optimistic expectations. The enemy''s slowness was beyond imagination. None of us was injured. Although there was a little accident, the result was good."


    Yalebin sighed faintly, and then said to himself, "this is good news, very good news. Facts have proved you right."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "teacher, this is an extraordinary action, and the result is not reproducible. An accidental and Xinyun action doesn''t mean I''m right."


    Yalebin laughed, and then he whispered, "do you think I will be angry because you are right and I am wrong?"


    "That''s not what I mean."


    Yalebin whispered, "I''m very old. I don''t have a few days to live. An excellent successor is more important and much more important than I keep the so-called forever right. You can lead the black devil instead of I have to continue to lead them. That''s what I want to see, okay?"


    "I see, teacher."


    Alebin chuckled twice, and then he whispered: "Take back grevatov and Pavlovic and let them come to Riyadh to help me. What else can I do? You still need information from here. The rescue operation in Aden may have exposed them, so it''s better to evacuate. As for the remaining people, you can arrange them wherever you feel you need them. The black devil is in charge in the future. That''s it, I''ll do it I''m going to bed. I can have a good sleep tonight. Bye. "


    Alebin hung up the phone and breathed loudly.


    Now, the black devil is his. Although yalebin asked him for two people to help Riyadh, it is precisely because of this seemingly trivial matter that yalebin made the final choice.


    If it had been in the past, yalebin would have directly ordered grevatov and Pavlovic to leave Aden instead of through him, which means that in just a few words, Gaoyang has completed the transfer of control over the black devil with yalebin, and yalebin officially handed over the black devil to Gaoyang.

 Chapter 2608

    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang is really full of thoughts. The black devil is handed over to him by yalebin in a gesture without a sense of ceremony. However, these short words of yalebin make Gao Yang unable to calm down.


    The black devil is a knife. Although it is old, it is well maintained and remains sharp.


    The black devil is still the most powerful team in the world, even if there are only a few people left.


    Now, the black devil is completely a high-profile private force, not a subsidiary of Satan, but a high-profile private force, because yalebin is interested in high-profile, not Satan.


    At this time, Gao Yang''s mood is very complex. Yalebin ended his investigation period and really gave him the black devil, but Gao Yang is not happy about it. He just feels great pressure, because what to do with these confused but super powerful old people will also make him feel confused.


    The black devil is in the hands of Jared bin, that''s what Jared Bin thinks, and now, and in the future, this is what should be considered.


    It''s a super useful blade and a great responsibility. Gao Yang clearly knows what it means to take over the black devil. It''s meaningless to think too much now. Let''s see in the future.


    Gao Yang wanted to stand up, but he thought of one thing, so he thought it was time to call Justin. He still wanted to know what happened to Aden and why the Shah army was extremely slow.


    Now Satan has fled Aden and the task has been successfully completed. Asking again is just to meet curiosity rather than the needs of war, so this call is not particularly urgent.


    When Gao Yang hesitated to call, Justin called directly. As soon as Gao Yang got through, Justin immediately said: "Man, I think you have to think about how to wipe your ass, because according to the unconfirmed but highly reliable news, your missiles destroyed the command system of Shah in Yemen. It''s not clear who died in the missile attack, but it''s obvious that the destruction of the command system led to the slow response of the garrison in Aden. That''s it."


    "Destroy the command system of Shah? Where, is it an airport, a military camp or a military base?"


    "At present, there is no exact evidence for the military base, but the news with high credibility is that some main leaders of the Aden garrison held a meeting in the military base this afternoon, that is, it is very likely that you shot a missile and knocked out many chief officers of various forces in Aden. Otherwise, the Aden garrison could not be so slow."


    In this way, it can explain why Aden''s garrison was slow and slow, and directly paralyzed Aden''s command system in the first round of missile attack.


    To say that this is an extremely brilliant victory, the chaos created to rescue the hammer is a little too good.


    But Gao Yang is a little unhappy. He is afraid of being famous and the pig is afraid of being strong. The brilliant achievements are both good and bad. If he really wants to be too dazzling, the road behind him is not very easy to go.


    After the call with Justin, Gao Yang stood up, patted the sand on his ass and returned to the village.


    Satan''s people gathered in front of the helicopter that came back.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Albert said excitedly, "boss, this is a professional medical helicopter!"


    He discarded six self-propelled guns and got a helicopter and an armored vehicle. If you really want to say, Satan made a profit.


    Because the helicopters and armored vehicles they got were satanic, while the guns they lost were Iranian. Iran paid for them. If they are gone, they have to continue to buy them.


    "I know it''s a medical helicopter, but we can''t use it."


    After entering the helicopter cabin and looking at the complete first-aid facilities in the cabin, Gao Yang said sadly, "good thing, but what can a plane do? We don''t have a helicopter base. How to use it."


    There is no ground service, just a helicopter is useless, so although it is a good thing to save lives, it will either be given to husai armed forces or sold, so the better the things are, the more they feel distressed.


    Albert shouted: "boss, boss, why don''t we have a base in Somalia! Change the coating of the helicopter, disguise it as a civilian S-70C, and put it in Somalia. You think it''s enough to cross the whole Gulf of Aden! Let''s fly back directly!"


    Gao Yang looked at Irene. Irene nodded, "there''s not much fuel, so we can''t fly to Berbera, but as long as we can add oil, there''s no problem. I think it''s not a problem to find some aviation kerosene?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s no problem to find some high-quality aviation kerosene, but there are many risks in flying the helicopter over the Gulf of Aden. Shah has absolute air control and is not afraid of being shot down?"


    Irene smiled, then looked contemptuously at Gao Yang and said, "what do you say? How much risk do you think?"


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said, "well, now it''s difficult for you to maintain your awe of the Shah people. Then stay and send the helicopter to Berbera. In the future, we will have another medical helicopter. Speaking of it, it''s very good to have this helicopter."


    The Gulf of Aden is very narrow. With this helicopter, if there is a real need in the future, you can send a plane directly from Berbera to Aden to pick up the wounded. If you want to say the benefits, it''s really not small.


    Just then Joseph got on the helicopter and said, "boss, your phone."


    Gao Yang had a special satellite phone when contacting husai armed forces. According to his instructions, Joseph had turned on the phone.


    The telephone bell was still thinking. After receiving the phone that was still ringing, Gao Yang said helplessly, "it''s Salim. It''s really annoying."


    When he got through the phone, Salim''s voice was very warm and happy. It sounded like he wanted to climb out of the phone.


    "Congratulations, my brother. You have won a brilliant victory again! Congratulations to you."


    Gao Yang said calmly, "our victory is your victory. My brother, this is our common victory."


    Salim was a little overjoyed. He shouted, "but you have achieved a victory that no one can achieve! Abdullah is here. He wants to congratulate you personally."


    What Abdullah can say is nothing more than those congratulatory words. Gao Yang is tired of listening to them. After congratulating each other, Gao Yang is very sad: "The result of this war was brilliant, but the loss was also great. All our self-propelled guns were lost. Fortunately, the artillery responded in time and fled in time after discovering that they might encounter air attack. This did not cause too much personnel loss, but all the guns were destroyed and suffered heavy losses."


    "Said is here, too. I think you should talk to him, too."


    The one who talked with Gao Yang became said, and said shouted impatiently, "what are several cannons? Compared with the war results, the loss can be ignored. Please believe me, no matter what you need, I''ll find a way to supplement you right away, and I''ll do it right away!"

 Chapter 2609

    "Boss, the 105 caliber artillery was sent, along with the tractor and shells. Leibrov took someone to receive the artillery twenty minutes ago."


    "OK, thank you."


    "Boss, one more thing."


    "You say."


    "I''m your bodyguard, not your secretary. You can''t let me do these things for you. First of all, I''m not good at doing these things, but the most important thing is that doing these things will seriously distract my attention and make me unable to focus on protecting your safety. Protecting you is my job. I should be at your door, not running around for you."


    Gao Yang raised his head and looked at Joseph. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "I know. Go to the missile soldiers and see the equipment they accept. Don''t write materials. Listen to the detailed reports of Neva and Dmitry, keep them in mind, and tell me that I can arrange how to use the next missiles. Go, go and come back."


    Joseph sighed and said helplessly, "boss, what I just told you..."


    "I know, I''ll consider finding someone to take charge of this, but now, Joseph, you see, everyone is busy."


    Joseph left reluctantly. He sat high behind the table and rubbed his forehead with his hands. The hot weather in Yemen is very uncomfortable, and there is neither air conditioning nor electric fan.


    "Big dog, toad, please come here."


    After picking up the walkie talkie and saying something, Gao Yang reached out and wiped his sweat. Then he continued to focus on the map on the table.


    Groliov and Li JinFang came together. They knocked on the doorframe without a door and walked directly into the room.


    "What''s up?"


    After reaching out for groliov to sit down, Gao Yang said helplessly, "I shouldn''t sit here, but there are too many things. What''s this? I sit in the office in Yemen?"


    Groliov spread his hand, shrugged his shoulders, and then said with a smile, "there''s no way. Who makes you the boss?"


    Gao Yang looked forward and said, "I think you should be able to help me share some work."


    Groliov immediately raised his hand and shouted, "if you want to sit in the office, I''ll go."


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly, and then he said to the two people: "I just received a call from Andy where Berbera. The hammer has completely escaped from the dangerous period, but his body is still very weak. Basically, the hammer can no longer participate in any violent activities. He must retire, whether he wants it or not."


    Groliov stood up and said, "it''s a good result compared to death."


    Gao Yang waved his hand weakly and said, "what I''m thinking about now is how to place the hammer. Forget it, this problem is not urgent. We say it''s urgent. The husai armed forces hope we can launch a counterattack. Of course, they lead the husai armed forces to launch a counterattack. Abdullah and Sayid are willing to cooperate with us. I''d like to ask your two opinions."


    Groliov waved without hesitation and said, "we don''t care about this matter, because I don''t think it''s time to launch a counterattack. The Shah people have made it clear that they want to retaliate wantonly. If they don''t hide from the limelight, they have to counterattack? Tough? My opinion is that if the husai armed forces think the situation is great, let them fight by themselves. In short, don''t let us."


    Gao Yang nodded his finger and said, "it''s the same as I thought. It''s settled. Refuse them, but we have to consider how to occupy a larger market in Aden. Frankly, the profit rate is a little slower than I expected."


    Groliov said with a strange look: "isn''t it that our third batch of teams will enter Shah soon, and the order is very large. I think this business is doing well."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "now I want to swallow the military outsourcing business of Shah alone. It''s all!"


    Groliov took a cold breath and said, "isn''t it too ambitious?"


    Gao Yang shook his head. He took a pencil and wrote on the paper: "No, our current form is very good. The rescue of the hammer has been over for six days. A lot of things have happened in the past six days. First, one company has withdrawn from the market. Now we have one less competitor. Now there are only two companies in Aden. If the two companies also withdraw voluntarily, we can monopolize the share. After monopolizing the share, we can Reopen the price and take over all small-scale operations. In this case, Abdul and I have calculated and conservatively estimated that we can get about $2.5 billion in contracts this year. "


    Groliov swallowed his saliva and then said loudly, "how much?"


    "2.5 billion dollars, at least, if we can monopolize the market, if we can''t monopolize the market, we can earn up to 600 million dollars this year. Yes, it''s 600 million dollars."


    Gao Yang handed over the written list. After taking a look, groliov grinned and said, "so many! So many! What are we doing?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said: "it''s $2.5 billion. After throwing away the cost, the net profit can be about $1.9 billion. After paying dividends according to the shares, we can get..."


    Groliov said anxiously, "wait, I said 600 million. Is 600 million less? What''s so much money for?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "a lot of 600 million? Not much. We can only earn less than 100 million US dollars. After the dividend, it may be only about 50 million. This is... It''s a problem of... Input and output. It seems to say that our current cost is 500 million, but after monopolizing the market, it''s worth paying 100 million more at most, isn''t it?"


    Groliov put the list aside and shouted, "fuck them, fuck them!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "so I''ll call you two and study how to drive out our competitors. Er, according to Jim''s report, we still have a good chance."


    Groliov said suspiciously, "Jim?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "it''s Clooney. You forgot his name again."


    Groliov smiled awkwardly, patted the table high and said in a low voice, "I think it''s enough to use missiles."


    Li JinFang finally opened his mouth. He said suspiciously, "it''s just a missile?"


    Gao Yang lowered his voice again because he was guilty of being a thief.


    "Yes, we can get a rebate of one million dollars for a missile. I just sent another batch of missiles. I''m going to throw a few rounds at the competitor''s residence. Anyway, we make money. In addition, some of the missiles sent this time are... How to say, they are defective. We can get a rebate of two million dollars for this kind of missile. My plan is this Well, we hit 20 missiles, half of which are used to attack the enemy, half of which are used to consume inventory. It doesn''t matter whether we can hit it or not. "


    Li JinFang shook his head and said disapprovingly, "is this still a war? Alas..."

 Chapter 2610

    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a war or not, because it''s basically a business, and it''s our investment in the future."


    He answered Li JinFang''s question very seriously. Gao Yang lowered his voice again and said in a deep voice: "we are very beautiful and powerful now, but I always believe in one word, that is, paper can''t stop fire."


    He slowly breathed out his breath and said with a heavy voice: "our identities can''t be leaked. Once leaked, we will die. As long as there is a possibility of leakage, one day it will be leaked, all kinds of possibilities."


    Li JinFang whispered, "what does it have to do with what we are doing now?"


    Gao Yang looked outside and whispered, "it doesn''t matter, because we will arrange a retreat for ourselves now, and this retreat depends on ourselves, not on anyone, and must only be in our own hands."


    The three men looked at each other, then raised their voices: "There are more and more Satans, but the most reliable ones are us. Rabbit is a bastard who is short of heart. Don''t let him know about this. Frye, Frye will be a big star in the future. We have to cut him. No matter what the final result is, we can''t involve him. Irene can also participate in this core thing, but she is in Berbera, so it''s us The three of us have to decide the way after Satan. "


    Groliov said seriously, "haven''t you been preparing?"


    Gao Yang waved and said, "it''s not enough, it''s not enough. There''s a saying that evil prevails over right, that is, justice will eventually defeat evil. As for us, I always think we are very evil. In terms of what we do, it''s certainly not justice. If evil prevails over right in the end, doesn''t it indicate that we will end?"


    Groliov disdained: "what is justice and what is evil? It''s just up to the winner."


    Li JinFang whispered, "that''s right. You''ll win the king and lose the enemy."


    Gao Yang knocked on the table and said with a smile, "that''s right, so we have to turn ourselves from an evil force into a force representing justice. What should we do? Strength is justice! Our base camp is now in the United States, but our career is outside the United States. I''ve been thinking about the three caves of cunning rabbit. If cunning rabbit knows the three caves, we can''t just be satisfied with the current situation."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and whispered, "Morgan and I own the diamond mine in South Sudan, but lucika presides over it, so it can also be regarded as our cave. Berbera, we have devoted a lot of effort there. This is a cave, but it''s not enough. The United States, we want to turn the United States into a place where we can really have a safe foothold. This is the third cave."


    Groliov shook his head and said, "no, you''re wrong."


    "Oh? What''s wrong?"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "I''m a big soldier. I don''t understand too complicated things, but I know how these places can become our refuge if our greatest danger comes from the United States? They''re not qualified."


    Gao Yang smiled and pointed to groliov and said, "you''re right. That''s what I''m going to say next. Now we''re going to move most of the money we earn to the United States and turn our biggest threat into our biggest umbrella. Brothers, God bless the United States, because the United States is the real paradise for us rich people."


    Groliov frowned and said, "heaven?"


    Li JinFang just shook his head.


    Gao Yang stood up, took a long breath and said loudly, "I have to go back to the United States these days, because I want to set up a new company and a foundation to deliver benefits to the senior level of the United States and wash all of us white. In the future, we won''t enter the main altar of the United States, but we must be able to control the main altar of the United States."


    Gao Yang turned around and looked at the two men and whispered: "So I have to go back to the United States, and I may stay in the United States for a long time. Morgan has arranged that he is not in good health. These things must be completed before he can help me pave the road. This thing is actually being done, but it has been interrupted. Now it is to restart this process, and doing this requires a lot of money!"


    Groliov said, "how much do you need?"


    Gao Yang said with a deep face: "A lot, a lot. We certainly don''t have enough money now. Morgan will use his money to pave the way for me, because if he wants to quit safely and keep the legacy left to Bob, he must help me replace him as soon as possible, but we can''t rely on Morgan to provide financial support. If we don''t do so, we have to get enough money as soon as possible, so when I leave You have to be able to hold the situation here. "


    Li JinFang whispered, "did you monopolize the market and Shah''s money will arrive soon?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Yes, when we monopolize the market, we will ask Shah to make an advance payment and cash in at least one billion. It is optimistic that we can get a cash flow of two billion. Morgan is also going to bleed a lot. He wants to take out one billion, so that we have at least two billion. What can two billion do? Brothers, this can buy 20 senators, support 40 congressmen, and even me We can all consider establishing close friendship with the next president of the United States. The American election year is coming soon. Now it''s time to act! "


    Groliov nodded, and then he said in a deep voice, "I see. You should go. Just go at ease. There will be no problem for us here."


    Li JinFang scratched his head. Finally, he whispered, "brother Yang, in fact, I think that sending Abdul or Jim to do things here may be better than us."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. Then he sat down again and said confidently: "You''re right, but they''re not the candidates for fighting. Do you understand what I mean? They''ll be very busy these days. You have to rush and drive away all our competitors as soon as possible! Lay the foundation here and let Jim take over. He''s a good choice for business, but it''s not time to concentrate on business."


    After that, Gao Yang sighed: "not long before you came, Salim called me. He hoped I could go to SANA and talk to Abdullah and said about how to fight next. I plan to leave tonight. This time, I have to find a way to knock some more money out of said''s hand. Now Iran is a Kaizi. Don''t knock for nothing."


    Li JinFang immediately said, "who will you take?"


    "Joseph, take him alone. There''s going to be a big move here."


    Li JinFang shook his head and said, "no, there are too few people. How can two people do? Irene and I will go with you. Plus two, at least six people are needed."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "then I''ll take Vasili and Lebedev. Four people are enough. There''s more need for employment here. You and Irene can''t go again. That''s it."

 Chapter 2611

    After two nights on his way, Gao Yang arrived in Sana''a.


    There''s no way. After Aden hit the bastard, Shah has been extremely vindictive recently. The plane in the sky hasn''t stopped. In order to avoid being bombed, Gao Yang can only travel at night and stop and go, which is naturally much slower.


    At more than four o''clock in the morning, Gao Yang and them rushed to Sana''a.


    For the sake of safety, Gao Yang never told Salim his specific location. He was afraid that there were some ghosts in husai''s armed people, so Gao Yang didn''t inform Salim of his arrival until he arrived in Sana''a.


    Although it was early in the morning, Salim personally welcomed the arrival of the four of them.


    "It''s really nice to see you. Is the road safe? Come on, you''ve been on your way. Eat something first, and then have a good rest. Originally, Abdullah had to meet you in person, but it would waste your rest time when we meet, so I suggest we meet at dawn. When you wake up tomorrow, we''ll meet again."


    Salim is really so enthusiastic, and Gao Yang is really very tired. He''s not so tired even if he runs dozens of kilometers, but it''s really tiring to sit on the bus for two days.


    "Fortunately, the road is relatively safe. I''m just worried about the enemy''s air raid, but there''s no big problem. The enemy can''t blow up when he sees the car on the road."


    He smiled and hugged Salim, and then Gaoyang, accompanied by Salim, went to the place where he used to live. The temporarily prepared food had been arranged. Gaoyang and the four of them hurried to deal with a few mouthfuls, and then went to sleep.


    After a good sleep, Gao Yang woke up at more than 11 o''clock the next day. He hasn''t been able to sleep for a long time.


    After asking the people who remained in the front line of Aden and confirming that the front was safe, Gao Yang immediately informed Salim and was ready to meet Abdullah and said.


    This time, Gao Yang is going to win some benefits. He can''t just ask for arms. He wants to try to ask for some other benefits.


    It''s just lunch time, and when Gao Yang comes back with a victory, there must be a celebration banquet anyway. Some things are more suitable to talk about at the dinner table, which is applicable all over the world. In fact, other things are the same except that there is no wine here.


    Moreover, Abdullah often changed his residence in Sana''a to avoid being carried by household missiles, so the welcome ceremony was not very large, that is, in an ordinary residential house.


    Everything was normal, very normal. Abdullah was waiting at the door to meet him. Said took his men with warm congratulations and greetings.


    Everything is normal. If anything is abnormal, there are more bodyguards around Abdullah and said, a little more.


    But now it''s not a war. It''s normal to have more guards around, but Joseph and Vasili don''t think so.


    Joseph will certainly wear a pair of sunglasses as long as the situation permits, which is a professional need. Lebedev and Vasili will not wear sunglasses, but it seems that the eyes of two old men are so sharp that people who don''t know their identity will never think of them.


    Abdullah smiled sincerely, but now Gaoyang also felt a little wrong.


    Because Abdullah doesn''t laugh like that at ordinary times.


    Gao Yang looked at Salim. Salim, who was still normal when he met him in the morning, was a little nervous at this time, while said, he was still the same and couldn''t see any abnormality at all.


    Said is an old intelligence agent of Iran. If he sees something unusual on his face, it''s too unreasonable.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment what would happen. Would this be an extraordinary Hongmen banquet? But the truth doesn''t make sense. Whether it''s Hussein''s armed forces or Iranians, at least there''s no need to turn against him so far.


    "Please come in and have dinner first. In addition, there is someone waiting for you. I won''t say his name and identity. This is what he asked, but believe me, you will be surprised."


    Abdullah looked enthusiastic and Gao Yang just thought for a moment and decided to go inside to see who was the person who wanted to meet him but refused to meet him at the door.


    Anyway, there must be something strange, otherwise it would be impolite to refuse to go out to meet. Even if Abdullah said surprise, it''s OK to deceive children.


    But what if he refused to go in? Could he draw a gun and kill Abdullah and them all or take them hostage? I''m kidding.


    Anyway, even if it was a Hongmen banquet, Gao Yang had to sit down to the banquet.


    Gao Yang looked curious and said, "Oh? Surprise? You have to go in and have a look."


    When Gao Yang turned around, he exchanged a look with Vasili and Lebedev, which was fleeting, but Lebedev and Vasili must know how to do it.


    Even if Gao Yang doesn''t signal, they know what to do.


    In fact, Gao Yang is really curious and puzzled, because if Abdullah wants to deal with him, he doesn''t need to use the current means. It''s meaningless and unnecessary. If he wants to kill him, it''s enough to send a team of soldiers to raise their guns suddenly.


    Gao Yang stepped into the room, and this time Joseph followed him and went in. You know, Joseph won''t go in.


    In the room where the luncheon was being prepared, there stood a man with a full face and beard, a middle-aged man in his forties, a white man.


    When Gao Yang entered the room, Abdullah, Salim and said all went in. Abdullah reached out and pointed to the man standing in the room, smiled and said, "this, he is also Russian. Maybe you still know him. In that case, I don''t need to introduce him. Ha ha, ha ha."


    Abdullah''s smile sounded fake. After waiting for Abdullah to smile, the middle-aged man smiled, then stretched out his hand to Gao Yang, and said calmly: "Hello, introduce yourself, Sergei Leonov, Russian foreign intelligence agency."


    Gao Yang understands, Gao Yang completely understands.


    No wonder Abdullah and others are strange. It turns out that Russia really sent someone, and this is definitely the authentic KGB. Since people dare to tell themselves, there will never be a fake.


    Maybe it''s because Satan is so big in Yemen that Russia has to send someone to investigate what happened.


    What is this? It''s called fake Li Gui meets real Li Kui.


    Gao Yang, who screamed in his heart, first waved to Joseph and motioned him to go out. Then he stretched out his hand and shook it with Sergei Leonov. Then he smiled and said, "Peter ram, stateless person, international mercenary."

 Chapter 2612

    Sometimes you tell the truth, but no one believes it.


    Of course, in terms of the image Gao Yang has always tried to create, if someone believes him, it''s really a ghost.


    When Gao Yang and Sergei held their hands together, the air seemed to freeze.


    After shaking his arms vigorously, Sergei took out his hand. Then he looked up and down at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Peter ram, I know your work in Yemen is excellent. Frankly, there is a saying in the international community recently that Russia sent troops to intervene in the civil war in Yemen and also sent missile troops. The missile strike some time ago is the evidence. You did a good job."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you''re welcome. You flatter me."


    Salim coughed softly. He raised his arm and said, "you two, you''d better sit down and eat and talk."


    Gao Yang is a little angry and feels betrayed, but he won''t be particularly angry yet.


    The Russians must have heard some news and sent someone to investigate, which must happen sooner or later, but Gao Yang''s idea is to slip away when Russia sends someone to investigate. Anyway, the goal has been achieved, and it''s not really how much sacrifice they have made for the civil war in Yemen.


    Husai armed forces cooperate with Russia to deceive him, but Gao Yang won''t be particularly angry, because husai armed forces or Salim, who has always been good friends, value the help from Russia rather than him. If he didn''t pretend to be a Russian, husai armed forces would never pay so much attention to him.


    As for said, that''s even more true.


    It must be that the Russians can''t sit still at last. After all, Russia can''t have no connection with Iran and Hussein''s armed forces. However, a working group with a high degree of Russian confidentiality came to Yemen. We don''t know what''s going on. We don''t have to rush to investigate if it''s other departments or a real presidential envoy, but Satan''s things in Yemen are too big and ambiguous The ambiguous reasons could no longer support the lie, and Russia finally sent someone to investigate the matter.


    So Sergei''s status is definitely not low, and he must have proved his identity.


    Those who come are not good, and those who are good do not come. Especially, under the condition of complete confidentiality, the husai armed forces lured Gao Yang to come under the pretext of discussing combat matters, which shows that the husai armed forces absolutely believe in Sergei.


    However, Gao Yang is not in a desperate situation now, because even if husai armed forces and Sergei jointly set up a Hongmen banquet, he has not torn his face. If he comes back and is directly surrounded by husai armed forces, he will really be irreparable.


    Gao Yang thought there was still room for turning things around, so he asked Joseph to leave the room and wait outside.


    Gao Yang had a gun with him, and there was no one else in the room. Even if there were soldiers hiding in the back compartment and waiting for a cup, he had enough time to dry all the husai armed forces and the core figures of Iran.


    Sitting on the opposite side, Sergei smiled, and then said to Gao Yang, "Mr. petram, should we be colleagues? If we are not colleagues, we should at least be colleagues."


    Gao Yang smiled, and then he said with a relaxed face: "no, we are not colleagues, I am not Russian, and we are not peers. Er, I should be regarded as mercenaries. I take money to do things. Since what I do is war, I have to be regarded as mercenaries."


    Abdullah didn''t say a word. He just ate meat attentively.


    Sergei breathed, then his face began to look serious, and then said, "but how did I hear that you are the special envoy of our president?"


    Gao Yang said with a surprised look on his face, "yes? Did I? No, did I say it? Abdullah Salim, did I say I was the president''s special envoy? Sorry, I don''t know your president at all."


    Abdullah finally opened his mouth. He said slowly, "my brother, it''s meaningless to say such words now. Sergei Leonov is from the Russian foreign intelligence agency. He has sufficient evidence to prove his identity."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and interrupted Abdullah''s words. Then he said in a deep voice: "Mr. Leonov''s identity has nothing to do with me. Similarly, my identity has nothing to do with Leonov. If you think what I bring and what I do are suspicious, no problem, I''ll go. Bye everyone."


    Gao Yang stood up, but his face was still smiling. This time, several people who had just sat down couldn''t sit still. Said shouted, "well, you are from one country. You may belong to different departments, but it''s best to find out."


    Sergei didn''t move. He whispered coldly, "Mr. petram, have you gone? I don''t know what your purpose is, but pretending to be the KGB, you think you can go if you want to go?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I didn''t pretend to be anyone. You are willing to treat me as someone. As for assistance, I didn''t say where it comes from. You like to provide it as Russia. What can I do?"


    Abdullah was so angry that he shouted, "Peter ram, we are all friends. What''s the meaning of saying such words at this time!"


    Sergei waved his hand and stood up. Then he stared up and said, "stop playing with this word game and tell your true identity! Otherwise, you won''t think we need evidence to try you? Or do you think we need a trial?"


    Gao Yang sighed, and then he whispered, "maybe you should call the president''s office."


    Sergei laughed, and then he said slowly, "when I came here, I was surprised to learn that a special envoy of the president was secretly carrying out his mission, because the foreign intelligence agency didn''t know about it. I asked a lot of people, and no one knew about it."


    Gao Yang waved impatiently and said, "I said, call the president''s office."


    Sergei said slowly, "as you wish, I have applied to the president''s office, and the answer is... No matter!"


    Gao Yang helplessly spread his hand. He knew he was really in trouble this time. Sergei continued coldly: "let''s not express our feelings, don''t beat around the Bush, tell your true identity. This is an ultimatum, otherwise, you will have to talk to me in a different environment."


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said, "sorry, you get this reply, which only means that your level is a little... Too low, so I suggest you call the president''s office again."


    Sergei smiled, then he sighed and said, "it seems that I can only talk to you in another way!"

 Chapter 2613

    Sergei has to do it, or how to talk in another way.


    Looking at Sergei''s fearless appearance, Gao Yang thought it was better not to use the gun first. Things have not reached the end of the mountain. If you use the gun, it will be difficult to ease the situation.


    So Gao Yang said with a relaxed face: "don''t you think about it? Or, you let me call first?"


    Sergei said coldly, "no, I advise you not to move. Come on!"


    Four people suddenly rushed out of the small doors on both sides, all holding guns at Gao Yang. Gao Yang said helplessly: "Oh, this is really a little trouble."


    If Gao Yang calls, he will call baskov. As the current captain of the black devil, baskov will sell him this face.


    Of course, baskov is to save yalebin''s face, but as long as it can solve the current crisis.


    If possible, Gao Yang doesn''t want to move baskov''s trump card, because this card is used once at most. Baskov, as a former black devil, will help him, but won''t help him all the time.


    It was really hard for Gao Yang to use his biggest trump card, but the situation forced him to use it.


    It doesn''t matter even if Sergei doesn''t let you call. As long as Gao Yang knows the number, it''s the same as telling Sergei the number in a different environment.


    "Put your hands up, don''t move, cause misunderstanding, and let your bodyguards put down their guns and wait for disposal! Otherwise, I can only order them to be shot."


    Sergei Leonov coldly gave orders to Gao Yang. He smiled bitterly when four rifles were aimed at his head. He obediently raised his hands and said in a loud voice: "I suggest you take good care of my pistol, because you will return it to me later. If you dirty my gun, I will be unhappy."


    Sergei said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense! Let your people put down their weapons!"


    Just then, a voice came out of the door.


    "Born in Nizhny Novgorod in 1974, he studied as an investigator at volongzhi Military Academy in 1992 and served in gruu in 1995. In 1996, he won the first-class Medal of meritorious service for the motherland for his great meritorious service. That''s all. Is that right? Mr. Sergei Leonov, or Anton mogunov?"


    Hearing the sound outside, Sergey''s eyes widened immediately. He trembled and said, "who! Who are you! Come in!"


    Lebedev came in from the door with his back. He stood in front of Sergei, silent and expressionless.


    Staring at Lebedev in a daze, Sergei suddenly stood up straight like an electric shock, then slapped a salute and said loudly, "Hello, instructor!"


    Gao Yang widened his eyes, turned his head in surprise and looked at Lebedev, but the four members of the Russian special forces kept still with their guns, continued to aim their guns at Gao Yang''s head, and separated two people to aim their guns at Lebedev.


    Sergei saluted. Lebedev just nodded and whispered, "well, good."


    Sergei said foolishly, "old instructor, why are you here? What''s the matter?"


    Lebedev looked sideways at Abdullah and them, and then whispered, "please go out, thank you."


    Then Lebedev looked at the four soldiers with guns. He still carried his hands on his back and said expressionless, "get out."


    The four soldiers did not move, but they looked at Sergei. Sergei woke up and said loudly, "you all go out, and you, sorry, very sorry, we have confidential things to talk about, very sorry."


    Abdullah and said looked at each other and found that Sergei, who was calm and even arrogant, was acting like a ghost. They didn''t know it was an accident.


    The four soldiers immediately took their guns and left. They also called their companions outside, so ten special soldiers appeared in the yard and disappeared.


    Abdullah stood up. He looked at said, and said smiled as if nothing had happened. "Everyone is a peer. Understand, understand, you talk, you talk slowly."


    Everyone left. At this time, Sergei finally said with a confused face: "instructor, what''s going on?"


    Lebedev looked at it and said in a deep voice, "he''s the captain. You have to ask him. If he doesn''t want to say, you''ll think nothing has happened."


    Sergei looked puzzled and said with a tangled face: "old instructor, this can''t be done. I came with an order. I must investigate this matter."


    Lebedev said calmly, "you''re not gruu''s. When did you go to the foreign intelligence agency?"


    Sergei whispered, "in fact, I''m still gruu''s. The foreign intelligence agency is a temporary identity used to facilitate operations."


    In fact, the name gruu has a wide meaning. A simpler paper meaning is the abbreviation of the Russian military intelligence agency, while the foreign intelligence agency is a subsidiary of the Russian Federal Security Agency.


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said helplessly: "forget it, at this point, concealment is meaningless. In fact, we all know some things, but we just can''t say it, at least not clearly. Now, it''s almost the same."


    Gao Yang looked up at Sergei and said with a wry smile, "let''s make it clear now. I didn''t lie to you just now. When you ask the president''s office about me, you can only check it. With all due respect, your level is really not enough."


    Sergei frowned more tightly. He looked at Gao Yang and said with a tangled face: "according to reason, the old instructor is here. I shouldn''t question your identity anymore, but I must find out something, that is, who is doing what happened in Yemen and why. I was ordered to investigate. If I still don''t know anything, I can''t make a job."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "can I ask if your mission is just to investigate me?"


    Sergei breathed and said, "sorry, I can''t say, but you must first tell me what your real identity is!"


    Gao Yang was a little distressed. He sighed: "it seems that there are some problems in the communication between the senior management. The problem now is that I can''t say anything unless I receive a direct order. But privately, in order to eliminate the misunderstanding, I think we can communicate with each other on our respective missions without touching the disclosure of secrets. But, you first."


    Sergei said without hesitation, "I can''t say. In fact, if the old instructor wasn''t here, I should control you and interrogate you slowly. If you really have orders, you should ask your superiors. Now it''s time."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "it seems that we are at an impasse."

 Chapter 2614

    If things get into an impasse, there will be ghosts. Gao Yang just holds it and can''t speak easily. Anyway, he can''t fight now anyway. Even under house arrest, he estimates that Sergei doesn''t dare. In that case, even if it is an impasse, what can he do.


    At this time, Lebedev broke the deadlock again.


    Lebedev looked at Sergei seriously, then looked at Gao Yang with a smile, and then Lebedev whispered, "Captain, I beg to speak. Can I say a few words?"


    Sergei''s eyes were almost staring out. He looked at Gao Yang, then looked at Lebedev with a serious face, and said, "he''s really a captain? He''s your captain!"


    Gao Yang said lightly, "you are allowed to speak."


    It seems that Gaoyang still respects Lebedev, but his status is clear at a glance, and Sergei''s teeth bite immediately. He seems very surprised, and he seems very angry about Gaoyang''s status above Lebedev.


    Lebedev whispered, "Sergei was once my student. I am very optimistic about him, so I am deeply impressed with him. The most important thing is that I have taught him alone, so he is not an outsider to me. Personally, I think he can be trusted."


    Gao Yang sighed, frowned at Lebedev and whispered, "you are an old intelligence agent. Don''t make such a low-level mistake."


    Sergei looked angry, but Lebedev whispered with a pleading face: "Captain, in fact, this matter is very simple. Everyone works for the country. If they do not cooperate with each other because they belong to different departments, it can only damage the national interests. Captain, just briefly introduce the basic situation and eliminate the misunderstanding. There will be no problems. I trust Sergei and I am willing to guarantee him."


    Gao Yang sighed, shook his head helplessly, smiled bitterly and said, "if someone else, I will never compromise, but you... Forget it, let''s briefly introduce it."


    Gao Yang looked at Sergei, pouted and thought for a moment, then suddenly said, "you should already know what we have done here. Yes, it involves Shah''s attention, opens up a situation and creates a favorable situation for our situation in Syria. At present, it seems that the expected effect has been achieved, and the pressure on us in Syria has been greatly reduced."


    Sergei immediately said, "I have to admit that you did a good job."


    Gao Yang said: "I have nothing else to say. We are stateless people. We don''t work for Russia. We can do whatever we want. As for what we do, it happens to be beneficial to Russia. Er, it''s a coincidence. It''s pure coincidence. This sentence says so to Hussein armed forces and Iranians, as well as to you."


    Sergei said in a deep voice, "up to now, are you still unable to reveal your origin a little? Even if it''s just a hint?"


    "Is it necessary?" he frowned


    "Very necessary."


    Gao Yang looked at Sergei, then he thought for a long time, and finally said, "I can''t say, because it''s top secret. Your confidentiality level can''t know our identity. It''s for your good, man. Trust me, unless you like, you can only sit in the office and never go out of the field again. This is a warning and a fact. Are you sure you must insist on knowing my identity?"


    Lebedev suddenly said, "he didn''t lie. He didn''t scare you."


    The two sang in unison, which frightened Sergei. After hesitating for a while, he finally said with some hesitation: "however, if I give up my investigation on you in this way, it''s difficult for me to make an appointment with my superiors, which..."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and stopped Sergei from talking. Then he looked at Lebedev. Lebedev almost begged: "Captain, he was really my student. Can you give him a hint, please."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "OK, OK, but do you know how to do it right?"


    Lebedev immediately looked at Sergei and said in a harsh voice: "everything here is not allowed to talk to anyone. The dialogue here is not allowed to tell anyone, including your superiors. You can skip the level and report directly to the director. Also, is there a video or recording here!"


    Sergei hesitated and nodded softly.


    Lebedev snapped, "is there a real-time connection?"


    "Not..."


    "Take it out!"


    After hesitating, Sergei took out four miniature video equipment in the room.


    Lebedev took four micro video equipment from Sergei and said to Gao Yang, "Captain, he is very sincere. Please help, otherwise he really can''t make a job. You should understand."


    He breathed loudly and said to Sergei, "you are gruu''s, so are you responsible for gruu or the foreign intelligence agency?"


    "Gruu."


    "Call your director and say you are in Yemen. Let him call this number. He knows who the owner of this number is. By the way, tell him that he can ask this person about our identity."


    Sergei hesitated. Lebedev was very dissatisfied, but he said briefly: "have you forgotten the confidentiality principles taught you? Call now, right here, right now!"


    Sergei immediately took out a mobile phone, walked back a few steps, turned his back to Gao Yang, called them, whispered a few words, and then hung up.


    Sergei seemed very nervous, because it was taboo for him to contact the director of the top leadership, but he had to contact him. In front of Lebedev, he had no courage and reason to refuse.


    Soon, the phone rang again. Sergei couldn''t wait to answer the phone, and then his face began to become wonderful. Finally, he hung up the phone, bowed solemnly to Gao Yang and said, "I''m sorry, sir, I''ve caused you trouble."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, man. In fact, we are all the same. We just came out to perform the task. It''s just that my task has a higher level of confidentiality, causing some trouble, and even if the matter is solved, you don''t have to be too polite. I said, we are stateless people. How can we be your officer."


    Sergei nodded, and then he said solemnly: "Mr. Peter ram, I won''t say much about others, but I hope you can provide some help to make it easier for us to work in Yemen in the future. I reiterate that your work is excellent. Now many people in China have seen the benefits of involving Shah''s energy in Yemen. In addition to understanding your identity, I have a more important task this time Continue what you have done in Yemen, at least, can not destroy the situation you have created. Therefore, just now you didn''t say anything, and I won''t really cause any harm to you. I apologize to you again. "


    "Speaking of this, we should have a good talk, but I need to confirm your identity first, Mr. Sergei Leonov!" he said solemnly

 Chapter 2615

    Gao Yang has already proved his identity, and Sergei certainly has to prove his identity, but to put it bluntly, this is just a formality, paying attention to identity equality without losing face.


    Naturally, Sergei''s identity would not be false. It was easy to prove it. Only after a dispensable and brief procedure, all three finally sat down.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and then said to Sergei, "we don''t have much time. We can''t really keep our master waiting outside, so let''s make a long story short. Mr. Leonov, I want to know what the main purpose of your visit is."


    Sergei was so undisguised that he immediately said in a deep voice: "strengthen assistance to Yemen and let the Shah shed more blood and more lasting blood in Yemen!"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said, "are there any specific measures?"


    Sergei thought for a moment and said to Gao Yang: "in fact, it is similar to what you are doing now. Enhancing the strength of Hussein''s armed forces will cause greater pressure on the Shah army. At the same time, we hope to burn the war to the land of Shah."


    The Russians play a bigger game. They are not satisfied with fighting only proxy wars, nor are they satisfied with fighting only against the Shah people in the battlefield of Yemen. They want to burn the war to the land of Shah.


    The war took place in foreign countries and on their own land, which are very different things. It turned the proxy war into fighting in person, and then into scorched land. The Shah people are expected to cry.


    Welcome the change of Russian policy with both hands.


    "If we want to burn the war to shaaben soil, we can only start at the northwest border. At present, we have more than enough self-protection at the northwest border, but the offensive force is not strong. The soldiers of husai armed forces are not strong and are good at mobile warfare and guerrilla warfare. Let them fight tough battles. Unless Russia''s own army is dispatched, my question is, will there be Russian soldiers personally participate in the war? If Yes, how big will it be! "


    Gao Yang asked the question with a serious face. Sergei crossed his hands and fingers. After thinking for a long time, he finally said: "This is the top secret of the military intelligence agency, but now I can tell you that China and Shah cannot completely turn over at present, which involves the fluctuation of the oil market. The current low oil price has a great impact on our economy. Shah has the power to control oil prices. If the current low oil price is suppressed to a lower level again, China''s economic situation will be improved It will get worse. In short, the struggle situation here is very complex. "


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t talk about these problems. This is the scope of high-level decision-making. We shouldn''t think about these and can''t think about them. I just want to know what you want to do and what you want to do!"


    Sergei said with a serious face: "I only brought less than 50 people this time, including me, a total of 48 people, so the main force of the battle can only be husai armed forces. In addition to providing certain economic and military assistance, we can not do much."


    He shouted loudly and said, "if it''s still like this, what''s the difference between whether you come or not."


    Sergei said cautiously, "I would like to ask how many people you have at present? I have no intention to inquire about your specific mission, but I want to know whether we can work together?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s similar to your strength. There aren''t too many people. How much financial support can you provide?"


    Sergei whispered, "two hundred million dollars."


    200 million dollars is a lot, but it is used to fight a proxy war, and it is a proxy war that regards Shah as the enemy. To be honest, this amount is a little too small.


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "only 200 million?"


    Sergei thought for a moment, and finally whispered, "it can''t exceed one billion at most, and it''s all the money this year."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, and then he whispered to Sergei, "so what means are you going to use as the main way to combat the Shah homeland?"


    Sergei whispered, "missiles! The missile attack on the city in Aden has a good effect and is an effective means of attack."


    "Do you have the option of supporting missiles in your authority? That is, whether there is a plan to directly give you missiles in China, and the most important thing is whether there are missile soldiers!"


    Sergei gently shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "No, I can only solve it by myself, but fortunately Iran will provide these, so the source of missiles should not be a problem. The high level has clearly expressed this attitude to Iran. I didn''t know your identity before, so I''m very confused at home. You suddenly come out and don''t play the Russian flag, but everyone thinks you are Russian special personnel. Who is it?"


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "Alas, we try our best to hide, but we can''t hide it. As long as we do it, even if there is no evidence, others will subconsciously think that the missile was hit by Russia."


    Sergei nodded again and again, a look of deep sympathy and said, "yes, that''s it, but it doesn''t matter. We all know some things, as long as we don''t leave evidence. It''s the case in the United States, isn''t it the same with us?"


    After that, Sergei said in a low voice, "I want to know if the missile force in your hand comes from China? I know very well that Yemenis and Iranians can''t hit missiles so accurately."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not from Russia. I told you that we are stateless, so I didn''t bring the missile soldiers from Russia, but recruited mercenaries and volunteers. Do you understand? I can tell you that most of them are from Ukraine."


    Sergei said with a look of admiration: "beautiful! What a beautiful job! International volunteers, ha ha, your technique is really good, and the name of mercenary is really clever!"


    Gao Yang said with a serious face: "I want to remind you that these missile soldiers work with money. Mercenaries, right? Money must be given. This is an important principle, but they have a patriotic heart. They come here to fight at the risk of earning a small commission because they have a heart to serve the country."


    Sergei became serious and said, "I understand that."


    Gao Yang nodded and then whispered, "can you use the activity funds you have on your hand?"


    Sergei whispered, "part of me must have the power to deal with it."


    "Don''t give the money to husai armed men. Giving them the money can only be a waste. I have a suggestion. You can give me the money."


    Sergei''s face became strange. He raised his head a little closer to Sergei and whispered, "don''t get me wrong. Let me explain why you want to do this. First of all, I don''t mean to ask you to transfer the funds to me. How is this possible, right? We do..."

 Chapter 2616

    "If you give the money to the husai armed forces, you can''t be sure what they will do, so you give it to me. At present, the funds for recruiting soldiers are seriously insufficient, but I have the authority to get arms assistance. You give the money to me and I give you arms and personnel. We have changed the money together, but we can ensure that the money is really used where it should be."


    Sergei frowned as he listened to Gao Yang''s eloquence. He said in a deep voice, "I''ll give you the money, you give me the arms, give me the soldiers?"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said: "Why is my identity top secret? Because my work is different from yours. I look at the overall situation. Unlike you who are only responsible for combat operations, I take the money to change hands all over the world. In the end, I may spend it in the international mercenary market. What are the consequences? These mercenaries take the money to fight. It is the money paid by husai armed forces. What does it have to do with Russia Department? "


    Sergei was still silent and said with a smile: "the money is from husai''s armed forces, the arms are given to husai''s armed forces, and people fight for husai''s armed forces. Even if the whole world believes that Russia supports it, what''s the evidence? Brother, all we want is not to leave any handle, that''s all."


    Sergei finally raised his head, looked up and said, "can you guarantee the effect?"


    With a mysterious smile, Gao Yang said, "the money for domestic support has returned to China, and the arms let the Iranians out. That''s it."


    Hilgai wondered, "how do you do this?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "you can see the effect, but how it works. Sorry, it''s a secret. You should understand it."


    Sergei thought for a moment, then he said to Gao Yang, "I hope to share intelligence. Won''t you refuse this?"


    Gao Yang said seriously: "of course, we won''t refuse. This is what we must do. Please don''t forget that our purpose is the same."


    "OK, now the foreign intelligence agency has strengthened its work in Yemen, and gruu is also strengthening the force deployment here. I don''t know which department you are, and I shouldn''t know, but I must know what information you have."


    "Someone will contact you. Believe me, our intelligence force is much stronger than what you know at present, because our layout is earlier and of course we will gain more. Remember my proposal just now? Intelligence and intelligence need to spend money, right? Part of your funds are used to buy international intelligence. Hussein armed forces and Iranians will understand and support it!"


    Sergei always thought something was wrong. He whispered, "these need to be reported to the superior. I need to let them know where the money is spent."


    Gao Yang raised a finger and said very seriously, "just treat me as a broker. This must be clear, even when reporting to China. At least, we must not put our discussion results on paper."


    Sergei was still hesitating. He nodded and said, "I will apply as soon as possible. If the application is passed, the use of funds can be used according to your idea."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "our mission is over. In fact, I already know your arrival. Otherwise, he won''t accompany me to see you."


    Pointing to Lebedev, Sergei nodded and said with a smile, "I think so, otherwise it would be a coincidence to see the instructor here."


    Lebedev smiled and nodded.


    Gao Yang said sincerely and generously: "We have done a good job in the preliminary work. Now we are going to evacuate. You can take over the next work, but we must establish a common intelligence network and intelligence sharing. In addition, I have also established a certain intelligence network opposite, and even a team controlled by us. If you take over the work in Yemen, I can focus on Shaana It''s over. "


    Sergei was very surprised. He said in a surprised voice, "where have intelligence channels been established opposite? Even combat units?"


    Gao Yang smiled and nodded. Hilgai was very impressed and said, "please allow me to express my sincere admiration for your work."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "Hey, the resources are different."


    After that, Gao Yang immediately became very serious and said, "why do you keep my identity secret? It''s because I''m also very important opposite. Even when we meet again, we appear as the enemy. You must keep this in mind. You must not disclose my affairs to too many people. You can only contact the director in person to reduce the links that may be leaked."


    Sergei said with the same seriousness, "I understand. Just now, our director has told me that your identity is the highest level of top secret. He can''t even know our director."


    Gao Yang smiled and then said, "my work is almost finished. When you come, I can let go. I mean to hand over the manpower and situation here to you."


    Sergei said immediately, "is that ok?"


    "Yes, this is originally prepared for you. Whether you take over or others, it must be handed over. I intend to do this. The first step is to hand over the missile force to you, so that you will have the power you can use immediately, rather than taking time to build it."


    "OK, thank you. Thank you for your preliminary work. Thank you very much."


    "Don''t hurry to thank me. If you have conditions, you have to pay. Well, just give me 100 million. You can keep all the missile soldiers and missiles. You should pay the Commission of the soldier. After all, there''s not much money. How about it?"


    "I''ll make a report and pass the application. Of course, it''s no problem."


    Gao Yang sighed with emotion and said, "it''s too difficult to recruit these mercenaries who are capable and willing to serve the country. I''ll stay until you completely take over the missile force. Mr. Leonov, you can reveal your identity to them."


    Sergei hesitated and said, "yes, but you can''t keep any paper records."


    Gao Yang said: "of course, and I will provide you with the target of missile attack. At the same time, before you attack any target, I hope you can inform me to avoid accidental injury."


    Sergei was surprised and said, "your intelligence system also includes the provision of strike targets?"


    "Of course! Why do you think our missile strike effect is so good now? I''m worried that the missile strike will damage my intelligence personnel, so I must report it in time."


    "That''s no problem. As long as it''s before the attack, we will certainly report it. Otherwise, what should we do if it causes accidental injury, but can the missile strike intelligence ensure timely, accurate and effective?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "That''s necessary. You only need to try once to understand how powerful our intelligence system is. In addition, not only missile strikes, but also the actions of ground forces must be reported. I will provide you with the same military intelligence on the Shah side. Let''s establish a communication channel today, and then you can receive the intelligence immediately. Similarly, please be sure to keep your information Give me the report in time. "


    Sergei whispered, "of course, of course. I have a suggestion. Let''s do this about the use of ground troops..."

 Chapter 2617

    Gao Yang and Sergei talked for about half an hour and ended the conversation. There was no way. It was at a banquet, and Abdullah and their hosts were still driven out.


    When Abdullah they were invited back and saw that Gaoyang and Sergei looked normal and cleared up the misunderstanding, they were happy from the bottom of their hearts.


    Gao Yang did a good job with people. If he can prove that he came on behalf of the Russian authorities, Sergei doesn''t recognize Gao Yang''s identity, or even worse, Gao Yang is taken or even killed by Sergei, then things will be big.


    Whether Abdullah or said, they cooperate with hilgai to deceive Gao Yang, not against Gao Yang. From the perspective of interests, it is completely unnecessary, so it is certainly not out of personal resentment.


    In short, the seemingly indistinct fog that has been shrouded in Gao Yang has been completely eliminated, and Gao Yang''s identity has been confirmed, which is absolutely what everyone wants to see most.


    The following banquet was very pleasant. Everyone was congratulating Gao Yang on his victory. No one mentioned anything else, because it was originally a banquet to welcome Gao Yang back.


    Farewell to the crowd. When Gao Yang returned to his residence, the atmosphere became dignified again.


    Joseph carefully checked every corner and confirmed that there were no eavesdroppers. Then Joseph put down another acoustic jammer. Gao Yangcai sat down with Lebedev and Vasili.


    Today, Gao Yang felt very lucky to pass the test smoothly. Because Sergei was a student of Lebedev, Sergei''s doubts had been largely eliminated when Lebedev came forward.


    In a mild situation, Sergei confirms Gao Yang''s identity through his director and baskov. Gao Yang is controlled by Sergei and then baskov orders the release. The severity of the two is quite different.


    First of all, Sergei is not under baskov''s hand. Baskov can''t let Sergei let him go without showing any evidence. If baskov wants to save Gao Yang, he needs to take a lot of risks and do a lot of things. It can be said that if Gao Yang has to rely on baskov to get him out, So that''s the end of baskov''s incense for him.


    "I''m lucky to pass today. I didn''t expect that Sergei would be your student. Lebedev, we''re so lucky. In addition, it seems that Sergei is really your proud student."


    After saying something with emotion and fear, Lebedev smiled and said, "what a proud student, he is only one of many people I have taught. However, Sergei is really excellent, otherwise he can''t reach today''s position."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "just an ordinary student? How can you recognize his voice after more than ten years?"


    Lebedev said calmly, "I remember teaching every student''s voice."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "great!"


    Lebedev whispered, "it''s just a small skill. What, have you decided to withdraw from Yemen?"


    Gao Yang nodded, vomited and said, "yes, I decided to withdraw from Yemen the moment Sergei appeared and showed his identity. It was earlier than I planned to withdraw, but the result was pretty good."


    Vasili suddenly said, "in fact, it can continue. Now your identity can continue to be concealed."


    He shook his head and whispered: "but it is no longer necessary. Our main purpose in Yemen has been completed or is close to completion. Now we have been targeted by Russia. From any point of view, it is too dangerous and unnecessary to continue to stay in Yemen."


    There was a temporary silence in the room. After a moment, he sighed loudly: "Justin warned me that our action was too successful and attracted the attention of the whole world. Everyone thought it was Russia, so Russia always had to investigate what was going on. I have raised my vigilance, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    Because the action was too successful and the war results were too brilliant, the result attracted the attention of Russia, which carried the black pot. This result, however, made people cry and laugh.


    "We have to go, and we have to go quickly. We will leave immediately when the things on our hands are clear! We can''t stop the fire. Since we have attracted attention, we must not stay in the spotlight, otherwise we will finish it sooner or later!"


    Although it is still a little early, since Gao Yang has made up his mind to withdraw from Yemen, he must act immediately. He said in a deep voice: "I was going to leave Yemen for the United States, but now it seems that I have to stay in Yemen for two days to do the handover work, so as not to destroy our current good situation. As for others, I have to leave immediately."


    Lebedev said in a deep voice, "don''t you intend to leave the artillery to Sergei? Why only leave him the missile troops instead of the artillery? After all, the existence of the artillery will lose its meaning after leaving Yemen."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "what''s the use of the missile force? There''s no possibility of using surface to surface missiles when I leave Yemen. Even if it can be used, I can''t afford it. But the artillery is different. The artillery can be transferred to Somalia to speed up the unification of Somalia by the skeleton gang."


    Vasili waved and said, "since you are determined to evacuate, you should leave quickly. Why should you stay? Anyone can complete the handover."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and waved a few times. He said seriously, "I want to personally hand over Neva and Dmitry to Sergei. I brought these people from Ukraine. To be exact, I cheated them from Ukraine. I can''t leave them alone."


    Lebedev said with great emotion: "in fact, this is also good. Neva, they just want to serve the country. Under your hand, they are cheated pawns. Give them to Sergei, and they will really become Russia''s Secret volunteers. This is a good thing and should be done."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "yes, it''s the best result for them, and it''s the same for me, because I often suffer from conscience and give them to Sergei, then I don''t deceive them, right? Although the process is a little tortuous, the result is still good."


    All three of them laughed. After the laughter gradually stopped, Vasili suddenly said, "in fact, Sergei should be killed."


    Lebedev also nodded slightly and said softly, "yes, Sergei had better kill all the people he brought."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "why?"


    Lebedev looked at Gao Yang and said seriously, "because he has seen you and the soldiers he brought have seen you. If he doesn''t get rid of you, he is a potential threat and will be a potential threat for a long time in the future."

 Chapter 2618

    Many people have seen Gao Yang, but Sergei is different. Sergei is a Russian agent.


    It''s not a good thing to be stared at by any country. Gao Yang can deal with arms traffickers and intelligence traffickers, but he can''t deal directly with the intelligence agencies of any country.


    The reason is very simple. If Sergei knows Gao Yang''s existence, it means that gruu knows Gao Yang''s existence, which is bad but acceptable. What is unacceptable is that if Sergei knows Gao Yang''s appearance, it means that gruu knows what Gao Yang looks like.


    For the trained agents, it doesn''t matter if they see a person, even if they don''t have a camera or a camera. They can still show their high face with a high degree of recovery.


    Gruu knows Gao Yang''s appearance, which means that Russian intelligence agencies know Gao Yang''s appearance.


    Nothing now doesn''t mean nothing in the future.


    Gao Yang also began to think about the necessity of killing Sergei.


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang looked at Lebedev and Vasili and said in a deep voice, "do you think Sergei will report my situation to China in detail?"


    Lebedev said in a deep voice, "not in the short term. Who is there? It will be fine in the short term, but it''s hard to say for a long time."


    Vasili also said in a deep voice: "your characteristics are remarkable. What you do is impressive and can''t be forgotten. Therefore, as long as Sergei is not an incompetent waste, he will be a threat in the next few decades."


    Lebedev seldom sighed, but at this time he was very distressed. After sighing, he said: "You should understand your situation. It can be predicted that your life will be very colorful even after retirement. You must often appear in public. You must become a big man, otherwise you have no conditions to protect yourself. Then the problem comes. At a certain moment, Sergei saw you, and then what?"


    Gao Yang was very distressed and said, "bastards like Abdullah and Salim, even if they give me some hints, I will disguise myself and come again. Now I have a lot of trouble directly in my original appearance, but the problem is that Sergei is better for us to live than to die."


    Lebedev said faintly, "there are many ways to kill him. We can arrange an air raid to let Shah''s plane drop a bomb and kill him. There is no trace. It''s very simple."


    Vasili whispered, "he lives for profit, and he dies for safety. Choose for yourself."


    Gao Yang thought for a long time and finally made up his mind. Then he raised his head and said, "first, we can''t let him die. He is a potential threat, not a real threat. It''s not too late for us to deal with the matter in Yemen, and then completely solve this potential threat. As you said, there won''t be any problems in the short term."


    The evacuation from Yemen suddenly became more urgent, but it was far from critical. In fact, to put it bluntly, Sergei came up and faced Gao Yang. It was a good thing that Gao Yang had to explain his identity in front of the gong and the drum. It was much better than Sergei''s secret investigation.


    Having made up his mind, he naturally had to be ready to go. Gao Yang took out his satellite phone and said to Lebedev and Vasili, "I''ll inform you to evacuate first. Although it''s not dangerous, it''s better to hurry."


    Lebedev shook his head and said, "I don''t suggest this, because it''s too easy to arouse suspicion. Sergei can''t take your team. It''s different from the missile soldiers you handed over to him on your own initiative. Your people are your people, even if they all contribute to Russia. Sergei won''t seek to use your people, but when he comes, all your people withdraw immediately, which is different."


    "Is this the practice of Russian agents?" he frowned


    Vasili shook his head and said, "it''s not the practice of Russia. It''s the common practice of agents all over the world. The military intelligence agency will not disclose its own people to the foreign intelligence agency, and the foreign intelligence agency will never give its own secrets to the military intelligence agency. If the other party betrays, it''s enough to endanger its own department. Do you want to endanger others?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "so for some time in the future, there will be two sets of people acting in Yemen. They will not interfere with each other and exchange information at most. Is that right?"


    Lebedev said: "well, in order to avoid suspicion and respect his peers, Sergei will never reach out to Aden in the short term. After all, you are now mutually beneficial rather than competitive."


    Gao Yang put down the phone and said with a smile, "that''s good. In this way, it''s more secure."


    Lebedev waved to Gao Yang and said seriously, "you should call that man now. After all, he just helped us. Even if it''s just out of politeness, you should call him."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "it''s not appropriate. His identity is very sensitive. I may bring him trouble if I call rashly."


    "Call his cell phone number. If he can''t answer the phone now, you can''t get through. Also, your current identity... It''s time to inform him."


    Gao Yang''s current identity is naturally the captain of the black devil. Only this identity is meaningful to baskov.


    Gao Yang picked up the satellite phone again, but Lebedev stretched out his hand and said, "I''ll tell him first."


    Lebedev dialed baskov''s number. He quickly nodded to Gao Yang, indicating that the other party had been connected, and then lowered his voice and said, "I''m Lebedev. Is it convenient to talk?"


    Soon, Lebedev continued, "OK, then the captain will talk to you next."


    Lebedev handed the phone to Gao Yang. Gao Yang took a breath. After receiving the phone, he said in a deep voice, "Hello, I''m a ram!"


    A very clear breath came from the microphone, and then it was very quiet. After silence lasted for at least half a minute, RAM listened to a very dignified voice and said, "it''s you!"


    "It''s me."


    "Captain... I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes."


    "When?"


    "Not long ago."


    "Where''s the captain?"


    "He''s fine."


    After a long silence again, baskov said faintly, "Hello, RAM."


    "Hello, what should I call you?"


    Baskov was silent again for a long time, and then whispered, "call me the black devil."


    Gao Yang''s heart was relieved. He was very happy, because baskov''s statement was too important, and baskov''s attitude was better than his most optimistic expectations.


    Baskov said he was a black devil. What does that mean? This shows that baskov is still willing to regard himself as a member of the black devil, and if he is still a member of the black devil, baskov will provide help to the black devil within his power.


    Baskov doesn''t call captain Gao Yang, which shows that he will still only take yalebin as the only captain and forever captain, but it doesn''t matter. Gao Yang doesn''t need baskov and regards him as the captain of the black devil, as long as baskov is willing to help the black devil.


    That''s enough.

 Chapter 2619

    The word "black devil" means too much.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know how to continue the dialogue. The black devil and others are familiar with baskov, but Gao Yang and baskov are not familiar.


    Baskov took the initiative to speak. It can be heard that baskov was very careful when talking.


    "Ram, I want to ask, you are the captain of the black devil now, so where will you take the black devil?"


    Baskov''s question makes Gao Yang really don''t know how to answer and where the black devil will go. He has never considered this question before, because it is a question that alebin and all members of the black devil should think about. Now he has taken over the black devil, but he hasn''t had time to consider it.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know where the black devil should go."


    If you don''t know, you just don''t know. Just tell the truth.


    "So what would you do with the black devil? What would you accomplish?"


    "Well, I still don''t know."


    Baskov didn''t speak for a long time. Gao Yang felt that baskov should be very dissatisfied with his answer.


    After a while, baskov finally said, "well, let me ask you a question. I know what you have done in Yemen. I want to know what your purpose is."


    Gao Yang looked at Lebedev and made a gesture of inquiry. Lebedev hesitated and made an answering gesture to Gao Yang.


    "Well, I did this in Yemen to make money. Specifically, I sent a mercenary to Shah. In order to get more business and crowd out my competitors, I did something from the standpoint of husai armed forces. Can you understand me?"


    "Understand, the left hand hits the right hand."


    Gao Yang found it particularly difficult to talk with baskov, because baskov always stopped talking and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Finally, after another silence for dozens of seconds, baskov finally said, "I just received a phone call. I want to say that it''s not a big problem. Now no one will have any doubts about your identity."


    Gao Yang whispered with a smile: "the effect is not bad. Our trouble has been relieved. Thank you."


    Baskov suddenly raised his voice and said, "how do you work there? I know what you want to do, but I don''t know how you do it."


    Gao Yang thought about it and said, "it''s very simple. It''s a normal thing. Send troops to beat the Shaa people, blow them with artillery, and then blow them with ballistic bombs. That''s it."


    Baskov was silent again. Gao Yang was very helpless. He took the initiative to say: "in fact, we have not done anything to harm Russia''s interests. Of course, everything we do will be considered to be done by Russia, but it is also beneficial to Russia, don''t you think?"


    Baskov said slowly, "you have done it before we have decided to launch action in Yemen to contain the energy of the Shah people. You tell me this is not to harm the interests of Russia?"


    "Not really?"


    "If I said that we didn''t intend to do so, because it would damage our already tense international relations, but you did a lot of things you shouldn''t do in Yemen, and let the Hussein armed forces and Iranians say that we did it, so that we must bear the anger from the Shah anyway. In this case, is it not harmful to the interests of Russia?"


    "Well, forget it, I have nothing to say."


    Baskov said coldly: "the international intelligence community agreed that you were sent by Russia. Shah and the United States agreed that Russia should intervene in Yemen''s affairs in order to control Yemen and then the Gulf of Aden. Finally, we are under great pressure to control one of the most important crude oil channels in the world by controlling the Gulf of Aden."


    Gao Yang said, "is there such a big reaction?"


    Baskov''s words suddenly turned. He smiled and said: "Russia''s current diplomatic situation is not good, so we do not intend to provoke too many disputes. However, since Shah focused all his attention on Yemen and gradually increased his troops in Yemen, we found that the situation in Syria has indeed improved a lot."


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "what do you mean?"


    Baskov said in a very positive way, "did the captain put forward this idea?"


    Baskov said that the captain must be yalebin, but heaven can testify that Gao Yang really proposed to go to Yemen for wind and rain, but now baskov asks, Gao Yang will not be foolish enough to deny it.


    "Yes, the plan was put forward by... The teacher."


    Baskov sighed, and then he whispered, "I knew it. I can see it. It''s definitely the captain''s usual way."


    Gao Yang laughed twice, and baskov continued: "originally, we didn''t intend to support the husai armed forces, nor would we go to Yemen to do anything, but we found that the effect was really good, and it would be recognized by the Shah that we were playing tricks. Then, just make it bigger. It can be said that your behavior prompted us to make a decision to support the husai armed forces."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "because it''s good to do so, and the benefits are obvious."


    Baskov said faintly: "The captain is very sad about the disintegration of the Soviet Union. He was also full of hostility to Russia, but I know that the captain will change his view. Now it has proved my view. The captain has supported Russia in substantive action and helped us. He led the black devil to force us to make a correct choice. Now, I think the captain will be very happy. The situation has developed as he expected, We really sent troops, so he gave you the black devil. "


    This is a misunderstanding, a big misunderstanding.


    Baskov said seriously: "You don''t know where to take the black devil, which I can''t tell you, but what I want to tell you is that you should avoid taking the black devil against Russia. As long as you don''t do anything harmful to the interests of Russia, I will continue to help you as much as I am willing to help the captain, but if you harm the interests of Russia, trust me, I will I''ll kill you. "


    This big misunderstanding had a good effect. Gao Yang said seriously, "you should know the black devil, so please rest assured."


    Baskov whispered, "if you need to contact me, continue to call and say hello to the captain for me, that''s all."


    Baskov hung up the phone, Gao Yang put down the phone, took a long breath, smiled and said, "the conversation was good, ha ha, ha ha."


    Vasili spat on the ground and said with disdain: "traitor! For the benefit of Russia, I bah!"


    Lebedev said awkwardly, "don''t say that. Baskov''s heart is still in the black devil. He just, he just has no choice. The captain has said not to call him a traitor in the future. You have to remember, don''t say that in the future."

 Chapter 2620

    Gao Yang waited in Sana''a for two days to deal with their evacuation.


    Intelligence sharing is actually a telephone number. Gao Yang is willing to provide information to Sergei, because in a sense, he influenced and even controlled Sergei''s actions.


    For example, if Gao Yang wants to hit any target, he can give detailed information to Sergei. Sergei hit the target and he also achieved his goal. Everyone is happy.


    To establish a communication system, we should pay attention to it. First of all, we must ensure that Sergei, the caller, can not be traced backwards. Although the probability of this kind of thing is small, we have to prevent it.


    On the afternoon of the third day of Gao Yang''s arrival in Sana''a, when he was discussing things with Yak on the phone, Joseph suddenly knocked on his door, and then whispered outside the door, "boss, Dmitri, they''re here. They''re coming."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang opened the door and said, "where are you?"


    "I''ve just contacted you and I''ll be right there."


    "Go and greet."


    Gao Yang straightened his clothes and walked outside the gate with Joseph.


    An off-road vehicle stopped quickly. After Neva and Dmitri got off the vehicle, Neva hurriedly said, "Sir, what''s urgent? We must all come here. There is no command in the team. I''m afraid it will delay."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. When Neva and Dmitri came to him, they stood up straight and saluted cleanly.


    Originally, they were very casual. When they saw the salute, they immediately stood up straight and responded with a military salute.


    Gao Yang put down his hand and said with emotion on his face: "there''s really one thing to invite you here in such a hurry. Please come in and let''s talk in the house."


    After Neva and Dmitri sat down in the bedroom, they laughed and said, "it''s very simple. Don''t mind, you two. The only thing that can be praised here is coffee. Joseph, prepare coffee, thank you."


    Joseph was asked to prepare coffee. Looking up at Neva and Dmitri, he hesitated before saying in a deep voice, "please come here because I''m leaving."


    Neva was stunned and said, "are you leaving? Where are you going?"


    Gao Yang smiled and waved his hand. Neva immediately said, "Oh, oh, you can''t ask."


    Dmitri looked at Gao Yang and said with a little worry, "you''re leaving, and what about us?"


    Neva also followed, "yes, what about us? Are we going to withdraw, too?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s just that I leave, maybe our team will leave, but you don''t leave. It''s like this. I found both of you. Now I have another task to leave Yemen, and others are sent here to take over my work and continue what we are doing. I want to ask you, are you willing to stay?"


    Neva and Dmitry looked at each other, and both looked dignified.


    "I brought you here. If I want to leave, I can''t leave you alone. If you don''t want to stay, there''s no problem. I''ll honor my promise and send you to where you want to go. If you are willing to stay and accept the leadership of a staff member sent by Russia, all the treatment agreed before will remain the same."


    Neva said slowly, "we still trust you very much, and I feel very, how to say, very happy under your command."


    Dmitry also said: "we are not soldiers. Soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty and are not qualified to choose their own officers, but we obviously need to consider more, and we don''t know what kind of person your colleagues are."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "we are not colleagues. We are not colleagues."


    Neva didn''t care much about Gao Yang''s explanation. He said very seriously: "It doesn''t matter how much money you can earn here. What I care about is, if someone else leads us, can you still get enough missiles as now? Well, in fact, this problem doesn''t make much sense. We''re willing to work for you because you''re not a bureaucrat. You know what I mean? I''ve been dealing with bureaucrats for the first half of my life. I I''m tired. I really don''t want another official bastard to tell us what to do. I''ve had enough. "


    Joseph brought coffee.


    After pouring coffee into all three cups, Gao Yang said to Neva and Dmitri, "well, now I''ll invite him over. It''s not too late for you to meet first and make a decision later."


    "Yes, see you."


    Gao Yang waved to Joseph and said, "go and invite Sergei."


    After Joseph left, Dmitry suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Sir, I just want to know that our previous actions were not too successful, so the use of missiles will be restricted in the future?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I can''t guarantee what will happen after leaving, so let the successor come and talk to you."


    Joseph soon invited Sergei over.


    Gao Yang stood up, pointed to Sergei and said, "this is the person who wants to invite you to meet. For the rest, let him introduce himself."


    Neva and Dmitry also stood up and looked at Sergei with a look of examination. Sergei said seriously: "introduce myself. My name is Sergei Leonov, senior intelligence officer of the military intelligence agency and the rank of major. Here are my documents. Please have a look."


    Sergei took out a certificate. After taking it, Dmitri looked at it, nodded and handed it to Neva. Neva said, "I haven''t seen gruu''s certificate, but it won''t be false. This kind of thing."


    Neva returned the certificate to Sergei. After Sergei took it, he said seriously: "I will take over Mr. petram''s current task. Mr. petram has also introduced the two. Now I can assure you that Mr. Peter ram''s commitment is still valid."


    Neva immediately said, "will the operational plan be changed? Will the missile attack operations be reduced and the scale be reduced?"


    Sergei immediately said, "I can responsibly say absolutely not. In fact, we may increase the use intensity of missiles. You two, your task will still be very heavy. I can reveal that we may even use missiles with longer range and greater power to attack shah''a."


    Sergei has a military style and doesn''t say any useless and superfluous nonsense. Neva and Dmitry looked at each other and nodded to each other.


    "You have proved your ability. Mr. petram strongly recommends you to me, and he also strongly guarantees your loyalty. You two, I sincerely invite you to stay and let us continue to create more and more brilliant victories."


    Neva looked at Gao Yang, smiled and nodded, turned around and saluted Sergei, smiled and said, "then do it, let''s stay!"

 Chapter 2621

    Gao Yang had not seen Jim for a long time, but when he was about to leave Yemen, he finally called Jim back.


    Compared with Clooney in the impression, Jim is different in both name and image. Clooney was a little fat, but Jim is much thinner now.


    But in terms of ability, Jim is a little stronger than Clooney in the past. It''s not surprising that anyone who meets the process of changing from Clooney to Jim must make progress anyway. After all, the black devil just makes Jim never dare to rebel, but does not turn him into a fool.


    If Gao Yang is willing to bow down to Jim in terms of conspiracy, he will have no problem handing over Yemen to Jim.


    "The current environment is favorable to us. We need to seize the opportunity to create opportunities for our troops in Aden. As long as we take action, it is inevitable to achieve greater results."


    Sitting in front of Gao Yang, Jim took out a document from his bag, put it in front of Gao Yang, and then whispered, "this is my plan. Please have a look."


    Gao Yang didn''t pick up the plan, but reached out and pushed it. Then he smiled and said, "don''t stay on the paper."


    Jim said respectfully, "I won''t leave it on paper. I know you''re leaving soon, so I made a plan temporarily, just so that you can know my plan in detail. Please be sure to burn it after reading."


    Gao Yang took the plan, and then he smiled and said, "I''ll go back and read it slowly. Now tell me what needs to be done with you."


    Jim immediately said, "the Mars force has been established, and then two to three small-scale formations have been established to deal with all kinds of emergencies. I heard that the members of the Mars force are of good quality?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, the quality is very high. Most of them are members of the former special combat forces and have been trained for a period of time."


    Jim said in a deep voice: "that''s great. First, form three small-scale special combat teams. There are several advantages. First, the use is more flexible. At present, the scale of our 100 person team is too large. Many tasks don''t need to send too many people, especially in Aden. If we form several small-scale teams, we can win more business."


    "Yes, but I want you to preside over the affairs of Yemen. If you want to catch Aden''s business at the same time, can you handle it?"


    Jim said confidently, "no problem at all."


    Gao Yang nodded, took Jim''s plan, took out a lighter and set it on fire.


    Looking at the burning plan burning more and more in my hand, Gao Yang said slowly: "you are still worried that I don''t fully trust you, so you gave me this plan, but it''s not necessary. I left you with complete trust in you, so this plan is completely unnecessary."


    Jim nodded slightly.


    Gao Yang turned the plan in one direction and raised it up to avoid burning his hand. He said in a deep voice: "The plan always needs to change. No matter how perfect the plan is, it will encounter all kinds of accidents and have to change the plan. Therefore, this plan is meaningless. No matter what happens, you can decide by yourself. Just tell me some major decisions. Basically, if there are no major accidents, I won''t take responsibility for your decisions What interference. "


    Jim bowed and said, "thank you for your trust and support."


    He threw the plan on the ground, looked at his watch and said, "is there anything else?"


    Jim nodded immediately and said, "yes, please start to prepare for the establishment of Jupiter force immediately and expand the Jupiter force. I think the Jupiter force needs at least 300 people."


    Now the solar system company has sent three teams to Yemen, namely mercury, Venus and Mars.


    The Martian army has just been sent to Aden, but Jim asked to set up a fourth team, and it is still a large army. A Jupiter army is as many as the first three troops combined.


    "Is this necessary for a scale of more than 300 people?"


    "Necessary, very necessary!"


    Jim said in a deep voice, "now our manpower is mainly engaged in some unconventional operations, taking the elite line, but it should be noted that Shah does not need too many elite special combat forces, but needs high-quality conventional forces. This direction is to make a lot of money. Therefore, we need to gradually establish a conventional force with a scale of thousands of people."


    Hearing that there are thousands of people, Gao Yang is a little scared, because every link of such a large army, from recruiting people to commanding operations, is very troublesome.


    Jim said very solemnly, "if you want to become a big company, you must at least have a certain scale. At present, we are taking the high-end route, but only the high-end route is not enough. We need to increase the volume now. The current opportunity is very good and can''t be missed."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "do as you say. I''ll start preparing for large-scale recruitment immediately."


    Jim took a long breath and said with a relaxed face, "as long as you can send enough soldiers, I assure you that this market can only be ours."


    Nodded, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "it''s inconvenient for you to stay here for too long. Is there anything else?"


    Jim shook his head and said, "there''s nothing else. I''ll leave Sana''a now."


    "OK, Lebedev and Vasili will go with you. They will stay and help you before the full withdrawal. That''s it. I wish everything goes well."


    "I also wish you all the best."


    The two shook hands and Jim got up and left.


    Things in Yemen have been handled almost, and a large part of the affairs have been handed over to Jim, while Satan will stay for a period of time as a transition.


    Gao Yang didn''t have to meet Jim in person, but he thought it would be better to meet him, so he arranged to meet Jim, but Jim had been working in the dark before, and Gao Yang didn''t want Jim''s identity to be exposed, so the meeting time was very short, and it was very complicated to ensure safety.


    After waiting for Jim to leave, he whispered, "Joseph."


    Joseph turned in from the door and whispered to Gao Yang, "they have all left. Shall we wait a few minutes and go directly to the airport?"


    Gao Yang said: "yes, go to the airport, but now burn all these things."


    Gao Yang pointed to the plan with only one corner burned on the ground and said seriously, "burn it here. Burn it completely and clean. We can''t leave any trace, absolutely not!"

 Chapter 2622

    Gao Yang and Joseph got on a special plane, only the two of them.


    Gaoyang is going back to the United States, and his private plane is finally used again. However, it is not safe for Gaoyang to take off directly from Sana''a airport, but now Hussein armed forces have basically controlled Yemen and sent a civilian plane to send Gaoyang. That is not a word.


    The nearest and safe transit point is Djibouti.


    Arriving at Djibouti airport, Gao Yang and Joseph got off the plane, and then they got on the private plane without leaving the runway.


    The utilization rate of this private plane is low enough, but after returning to the United States this time, Gao Yang will definitely be an air pilot for a long time, and the private plane that was rarely used before must not be idle.


    When he got on the plane, Gao Yang, who was familiar with the way, went directly to the small bar of the plane. He took out a bottle of beer from the refrigerator and poured it down half. Then he said to Joseph, "what do you drink? I haven''t drunk for a long time. This time, the flight back is more than ten hours. We can drink at will and sleep when we drink too much."


    As a bodyguard, Joseph could hardly drink once, but he was on the plane and had to fly for at least ten hours. Even if he had a drink, it was nothing.


    Joseph said without hesitation, "whisky!"


    Gao Yang put on the glass, poured himself and Joseph a small glass of whisky, and then they drank it at the same time.


    "It''s too hard to drink!"


    After drinking the wine, he made a high evaluation. Joseph took an empty glass and said, "it''s not bad."


    He waved his hand, and then he took out a bottle of wine from the cupboard. It took a lot of effort to open the box, and then it took a little bit of effort to open the bottle. After that, he took out two cups and poured two glasses of wine. Then he said with a look of excitement, "try this, white wine, very expensive."


    Gao Yang picked up the small wine glass. At this time, the captain came out of the cockpit and said to Gao Yang, "everything is ready. Can we take off?"


    "Take off."


    Let the captain take off, shake the glass to Joseph, and drink up almost one or two of the baijiu.


    "Ha."


    "Poof, what''s this!"


    Gao Yang vomited wine, but Joseph gushed out the wine, and then said in surprise: "it''s too choking. What the hell is this!"


    Gao Yang was very angry. He was very dissatisfied and said, "do you have taste? Do you have taste? This is good wine! Maotai, Maotai, do you understand? I can''t bear to drink this wine."


    Joseph said in surprise, "is the wine so expensive that you can''t afford to drink so hard? Oh, sorry, I should just be not used to it."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "when you say that, in fact, the wine is not very expensive. It''s more than 300 dollars. I just feel that I can''t afford the wine, but when I think about it carefully, in fact, the wine is not expensive."


    Flying whisky on the airplane is much more expensive than Baijiu, but he never takes it seriously. But this Baijiu is always the most expensive and expensive thing. He can''t help it. His subconscious is too strong.


    For the sake of high alcohol content, a bottle of beer, a whisky and a glass of white wine has made him dizzy.


    "It''s time to take off. Let''s fasten our seat belts. Er, I''m a little dizzy. I''m going to sleep and go to the boss cabin with me. Where the chairs are more comfortable, just the two of us."


    Muttering, he lay high in his seat and went straight to sleep.


    Gao Yang slept for a long, very long time. The plane crossed the African continent and turned to Europe. When he landed at Lisbon Airport in Portugal for refueling, Gao Yang woke up halfway. Then he ate a not very delicious meal and the plane continued to take off.


    This time, the plane had to cross the whole Atlantic to New York, and Gao Yang drank some wine again, and then went back to sleep.


    Gao Yang is too tired. He has always been under great pressure. His body is tired and his heart is more tired. Now he has a chance to relax completely. He must be able to sleep.


    What''s more, even if there''s something in the sky, you can''t handle it, right? What do you do if you don''t sleep.


    Gao Yang was sleeping soundly when he was suddenly shaken up.


    Gao Yang opened his eyes and saw Joseph standing in front of him.


    "Boss, the captain said there was an emergency call for you. I couldn''t wake you up outside, so you came in."


    Gao Yang rubbed his face and said in surprise, "emergency call?"


    Although he was surprised, Gao Yang got up and went out at a very fast speed, and then he saw the vice captain.


    "Sir, there was a call to the remote communication telephone of the aircraft. It said it was urgent to find you. Please answer the phone immediately. You must go to the cockpit to answer the phone."


    Gao Yang hurried to the cockpit. At the same time, he said in a hurry, "who''s calling?"


    "Say it''s Mr. Downey Jr."


    Gao Yang''s heart clicked.


    There''s nothing urgent. Little Downey will never call you on the plane, especially if he knows he''s about to arrive in New York.


    What is it that makes little Donny can''t wait for hours.


    Gao Yang hurried into the cockpit and sat in the co pilot''s position under the guidance of the co pilot. Then he picked up his headset and said in a hurry, "it''s me. What happened."


    Little Donny said in a very quick voice, "something''s wrong! No, we''re angels."


    Gao Yang was relieved at first, because it was not his own accident, but his heart immediately tightened.


    The angels are over.


    The angel mercenary regiment is definitely over.


    The angel''s situation is absolutely terrible if he can let little Downey call in this situation.


    "The angel mercenary regiment was attacked, the militia in Donetsk had infighting, and Russia took action. The armed factions directly controlled by Russia attacked the territory of the angel mercenary regiment. The war was fierce, and many angels were killed and injured."


    Sure enough, indeed.


    Angels and Russia have to work one day. Gao Yang has been prepared for this, because Russia cannot tolerate an uncontrolled and very strong armed organization entrenching in such an important place as Donetsk. In particular, this armed faction has repeatedly rejected the olive branch extended by Russia.


    Gao Yang took a long breath, and then he whispered, "the specific situation."


    Little Donny said in a very heavy voice, "Lilia is dead."


    Gao Yang felt another bang in his head, and his eyes began to darken.


    Little Downey is still saying very bad news.


    "Lilia... Died. I don''t know if I should tell the rabbit the news. In addition, many angels died, including wizards and princes. A total of six people died and several others were seriously injured..."


    Knight''s successor, the wizard, the deputy head of the angel mercenary regiment, died in the war.


    Prince, angel sniper and precision shooter, old comrade in arms in the Colombian jungle, Gao Yang''s old friend, died in the war.

 Chapter 2623

    Gao Yang''s heart is like being squeezed by one hand.


    "The wizard and the prince are dead? Is the news accurate?"


    "Knight personally informed yak. He wanted to inform you. Yak hid the news from the rabbit and just told me. I knew you were on the plane and knew the contact information of the plane, so I informed you immediately."


    In just a few words, little Downey explained why he called the plane, but Gao Yang wondered why Knight called Yake.


    "What did Nate say?"


    "He said that the angel was attacked and Lilia was killed in the battle. He failed to fulfill his promise. I''m sorry, and then it was gone."


    "That''s all? How did you get the loss of the angel?"


    "Yak contacted the angel''s intelligence officer and got the accurate casualty figures and the current situation. At present, it is still in battle. Donetsk''s militia began to infighting, and the angel launched a counterattack. At present, the two sides have launched an artillery battle and a large-scale exchange of fire to retaliate. The war is fierce."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "how could he suddenly fight? Did the angel''s intelligence officer explain?"


    "There is no detailed explanation. It is speculated that the angels are developing too fast, which makes Russia feel threatened. In order to ensure that Donetsk and even Dongwu are in the hands of the Russians, they launched an attack to try to destroy the angels."


    Gao Yang clenched his fist. He wanted to hit it, but when he waved his fist out, he found that all he could hit was the instrument panel on the plane, and he took back his fist in time.


    "The angel was hurt by me..."


    Gao Yang sighed. He was in pain.


    If the angel still develops according to the previous model, although it is still a thorn in the flesh of Russia, it will not be attacked so soon, because the angel is only a militia with thousands of people after all, which is far from a great threat to Russia.


    However, Gaoyang has a professional team that provides a lot of professional advice to angels, so angels are now driving on the fast lane of development.


    It is not how well the angels can build Dongwu, but that the angels will develop rapidly and expand their own strength. Therefore, Russia can''t see it anymore and boldly broke the angel''s development road.


    The angel is over, because no matter how powerful the angel is, it can''t be Russia''s opponent, so the angel is doomed.


    Gao Yang held his forehead with his hand and said painfully, "little Donny, temporarily block the news. Don''t tell the rabbit. I''ll just tell him. Let me deal with this matter."


    "OK, is it troublesome?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "it''s very troublesome, so I''m going to Ukraine immediately. Tell Morgan that I have to go back later. I''ll explain it to him in detail later. That''s it."


    Gao Yang handed the headset to the co pilot, signaled that he could hang up the phone, and said in a deep voice, "can satellite phones be used on the plane now?"


    The captain said, "no problem. As long as your satellite phone has a signal, just use it."


    He breathed loudly and said, "where are we now?"


    "Over the Atlantic, not far from the European continent."


    "Is there enough oil for Kiev?"


    "Enough."


    "Good, turn to Kiev."


    "Yes, sir."


    Gao Yang went out of the cockpit, took a seat at will and said bleakly to Joseph, "we''re in trouble."


    Joseph whispered, "do you have to go to Kiev right away? Do you still want to go to Donetsk? It''s too dangerous."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said powerlessly, "the danger must go, otherwise the angel will be completely over. I know that knight is not the kind of person who gives up voluntarily, nor is he the kind of person who will let go of the dead. He will lead the angel and his own organization to destruction."


    Joseph was puzzled and said, "Knight should be a wise man. Everyone knows that fighting against Russia can only be a dead end. There are opportunities in other places, but there is Dongwu. Knight has no chance at all. Don''t he understand?"


    "He knows, of course he knows, but he can''t turn back..."


    With a long sigh, Gao Yangji said helplessly: "everyone''s dream has come to this step, and we have seen the hope of success. Even if we know that we are defeated, how can Knight let go? How can he be willing to let go? So knight can''t turn back. If we fight like this, the angel will be over soon, so we have to hurry and get to Donetsk as soon as possible!"


    Joseph said helplessly, "is it still useful?"


    "I don''t know. Try if I can make Knight turn back. I must try."


    After that, Gao Yang turned on the phone, and then he called ulyanko.


    "URI! The angel and Russia are fighting, with heavy casualties. Have you received the news?"


    Ulyang Bryant was still anxious. He said in a hurry: "of course I received the news. Now the war is very fierce, FAK! I just provided a batch of arms to the angel, and that bastard Knight hasn''t given the money!"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "can you stop it? Can you stop the exchange of fire first?"


    "Stop? How? Nate is crazy!"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "Fark! Mediation! You have so much face. Find someone to mediate. Stop the war first, and then you won''t have a chance to stop."


    Ulyanko said with a bitter smile, "mediation? Don''t be kidding. I''m an arms dealer. I''ll mediate the war? Well, no kidding, I really don''t know how to mediate the current battle. I don''t have this experience. Also, do you think the current situation can be mediated? Don''t think about it. Think about how to recover the losses and how to collect the bodies of the bastards of the angels!"


    Gao Yang sighed powerlessly.


    Normally, if you want the angel to calm down first and don''t rush to war with Russia, Gao Yang should call Nate, but Gao Yang is too lazy to do so because he knows it won''t work at all.


    The wizard is dead. Let alone that knight is crazy. Even if knight is not crazy, he is crazy now. A completely red eyed Knight doesn''t have to think about the picture.


    "Well, do you know how the battle began? Where is it now?"


    "A militia force suddenly fired artillery at the angel''s position and directly bombed the command post. Basically, all the people inside were finished. Then the angel quickly fought back and exchanged fire with the militia organization that launched the attack. Up to now, the territory connected by the two factions has completely become a piece. This is a sneak attack from a friendly army, so you know, the angel was killed and injured in the first round of attack The most troublesome thing is that since Russia has taken action, it must be only the beginning. Other factions have begun to mobilize troops. There is no doubt that the angels will be wiped out soon. "


    Gao Yang began to feel headache. He trembled and said, "it''s over. The shameless sneak attack from the friendly army doesn''t have to consider that knight will compromise."


    Ulyanko also said helplessly, "yes, prepare to collect the corpse for the angel, if you think it''s necessary."

 Chapter 2624

    Cut constantly, reason is still chaotic, is the sorrow of separation, not a taste in my heart.


    This sentence is very appropriate to describe Gao Yang''s current mood.


    It seems quite appropriate to use this sentence to describe the relationship between Satan and angels.


    Neither an opponent nor a friend, but the two mercenary regiments had been helped by each other in times of crisis, and they were still helped when they were saved.


    Anyway, let Gao Yang see that the angel is gone. He can''t do it.


    Mediation seems impossible at present, but he can''t do nothing. Gao Yang finally sighed and called knight.


    No doubt, turn it off.


    Knight has actively cut off communication with the outside world. Gao Yang can only call the angel''s intelligence officer again.


    There was no accident. The phone couldn''t get through.


    "A bunch of bastards, go to hell with me! Go to hell!"


    Gao Yang was furious. He wanted to drop the phone angrily, but fortunately, he controlled his emotions and reason gained the upper hand again.


    Joseph said with a serious face: "I strongly oppose your decision to go to Donetsk now. On the premise that you can''t establish contact with one of the two sides, you are likely to be attacked when you enter Donetsk, and it is very possible to shoot down your plane."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "did I say to go directly by plane? Am I so stupid?"


    Joseph said without hesitation: "with my understanding of you, you will certainly land the plane in Donetsk, because only in this way can it be fast enough, and you are never willing to waste a second."


    When Joseph was right, Gao Yang said dejectedly, "I didn''t plan to take this plane. Donetsk airport was damaged, so I''m going to land in Kiev and then take a helicopter."


    Joseph whispered, "boss, I know you don''t want to admit it, but you can''t stop. It''s useless for you to go. It''s better to plan slowly and go again. Don''t worry."


    After his chest heaved violently for several times, he said fiercely, "who says I can''t stop it? Who says the battle can''t stop? I tell you, I''m going to mediate their battle."


    Joseph almost begged: "boss, what''s the point? We all know it''s impossible to stop. Don''t lose your mind because of anger. Please, think about Satan. Don''t bury you in Donetsk because of angels. At least can we drive there?"


    Gao Yang raised his hand and slapped it heavily on the seat next to him. Then he said with a gloomy face: "what''s the meaning? I tell you, if Knight doesn''t stop the fight right now, when we get to Donetsk, several angels will not survive. People are dead. Then slowly think of a way. What''s the meaning?"


    "Angels have great power. Even if they fight, they can''t be wiped out soon."


    Gao Yang was about to cry. He said with a sad face, "yes, you''re right. According to reason, Nate won''t die so fast, but the problem is that you don''t know Nate. Doesn''t Nate know they have no hope? He knows..."


    Gao Yang closed his eyes and lay on his seat. He said weakly, "what Knight always knew, he just refused to admit it. He hopes that his strength is strong enough to make Russia unwilling to fight with him again, but now Russia has shot, and knight has no hope, so Knight will commit suicide. It''s a suicide attack, vigorous and fast, until he dies with an angel, okay?"


    Joseph grew up and said foolishly, "no? He doesn''t want revenge? If he wants revenge, he can''t go to war by suicide."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "revenge? Knight won''t revenge. He is a mercenary. He thinks revenge is meaningless. He must preserve his life and strength because he wants revenge, or blow himself to pieces because of the complete destruction of hope. I think it''s more likely that the latter."


    "What else can I do?"


    "What to do? Let the battle stop first. As long as the battle stops and the situation is not so urgent, Knight doesn''t have to make a decision in a very short time. He has time to think about how to better revenge and how to better attack the enemy."


    "Boss, you just said that knight thought revenge was meaningless..."


    Gao Yang stared at Joseph and said, "you are desperate and want to commit suicide. Do you give a shot to end it, or drag the enemy to death?"


    Joseph said without hesitation, "of course, we must drag the enemy to death. It''s not necessary to ask."


    "Yes, so even if Knight wants to commit suicide, he will certainly think about how to kill the enemy who stabbed him in the back first. Therefore, now we need to find a way to ease the situation a little, not to solve the problem, but to buy time, but how to stop the battle..."


    Gao Yang stood up and walked back and forth in the cabin. After a few steps, he suddenly brightened his eyes and said loudly, "yes!"


    Joseph said anxiously, "what can I do?"


    "Whether Knight wants to stop or not, let the angel''s enemies stop first! Give them both a time to deploy troops. We need this time enough."


    "Stop the enemy? How? Do you have so much face? I think it''s almost the same if you try to stop the angel faction."


    Gao Yang sneered and said, "the angel can''t stop, but the angel''s opponents will stop. They don''t want to stop, so I forced them to stop!"


    Joseph looked at Gao Yang like a fool and whispered, "boss, I know you''re in a hurry, but don''t, don''t..."


    Gao Yang ignored Joseph. He picked up the satellite phone and waited for the other party to connect. Gao Yang whispered, "it''s me, Mr. poloneschenko."


    Joseph suddenly widened his eyes, and then he looked at Gao Yang and said slowly: "Mr. poroneschenko, Donetsk''s militia are armed with infighting, do you know?"


    Joseph''s eyes widened, and then he didn''t dare to make a sound. He just said with his mouth, "President?"


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he continued to whisper into the microphone: "Yes, Donetsk''s militia are indeed fighting among themselves. I think this is a good opportunity. I''d like to do you a favor. Who makes us friends? I suggest you do so. Send troops to attack the militiamen who are fighting among themselves immediately. This is a good opportunity to recapture Donetsk and send troops after they fight? No, no, Mr. poroneschenko, even if you don''t attack now We must also send troops immediately. "


    Joseph''s mind was a little confused, because he didn''t understand why his boss had friends with the president of Ukraine, and it sounded like they had a good relationship.


    Gao Yang continued to say faintly: "There is a reason why we should send troops urgently to deter them rather than wait until they are finished. Mr. poroneschenko, I am sure to let the 15th independent artillery regiment that surrendered to the militia come back. Yes, the surrender of the 15th independent artillery regiment has a great and bad impact, so let them come back again? I am sure. As long as you send troops immediately, I can let the 15th independent artillery regiment come back All the members of the reconstituted army returned to the Zhengfu army, and they returned after fighting with the militia and causing heavy damage to the militia. It will take up to 48 hours. Think about the impact. "

 Chapter 2625

    Gao Yang got a helicopter in Kiev, and then he went to Donetsk by helicopter.


    It''s very simple to say, but it''s really difficult to do. It''s just a small thing like taking a helicopter to Donetsk. It''s impossible without an extremely strong relationship.


    However, Gao Yang finally arrived in Donetsk by helicopter.


    The gunfire has been ringing, and the gunfire will sound from time to time, but the large-scale battle has stopped.


    For angels, it is desirable to have a temporary ceasefire, because the deployment of forces controlled by angels is aimed at the Zhengfu army. In the face of a sudden attack from a friendly army, the deployment of forces is extremely unfavorable and faces the situation of being beaten passively. Even the time of temporary ceasefire is extremely valuable for angels.


    As for the militia forces that brazenly attacked the friendly forces, they had to cease fire. They wanted to destroy the force controlled by the angels, but they never wanted to lose the territory in their hands. After the sudden action of the Zhengfu army made a posture of taking advantage of the militia infighting to recover the lost land, those militia forces that had the upper hand over the angels could only cease fire.


    Therefore, when the troops of the Zhengfu army suddenly attacked and made a large-scale mobilization, the infighting in Donetsk soon stopped.


    Everyone knows that peace is very short, so the three sides are mobilizing troops and waiting for a larger scale battle.


    Poroneschenko wants the influence of Zhengzhi. The 15 independent artillery regiment that surrendered in an organic form does not attack the Ukrainian Zhengfu. If the 15 independent artillery regiment can put things right, it will play an immeasurable role in poroneschenko and Zhengfu army. Therefore, Gao Yang can mobilize Zhengfu army.


    The Russian controlled militia wants a complete army and a complete territory, rather than completely annihilating the angel controlled militia. At present, it has at least 5000 soldiers to fight. It is also the largest armed faction in Donetsk. The unrest caused by Donetsk has a great impact on the whole East Ukrainian alliance, So if we can peacefully incorporate Angel troops, it is the best choice.


    Therefore, when the Zhengfu army may take the opportunity to attack, even if the militia controlled by Russia does not stop attacking the angels, it should at least dispatch troops to guard against the Zhengfu army, so as to greatly reduce the pressure on the angels.


    The Zhengfu army did start the operation as he hoped, and the Russian militia did have to suspend the attack, which was expected by Gao Yang.


    How only Knight will react is beyond Gao Yang''s grasp.


    The helicopter landed slowly and landed at the place designated by the angel mercenary regiment.


    When the helicopter finally landed, Gao Yang stood up with a calm face and walked to the helicopter cabin door, Joseph, who had always been very nervous, whispered, "boss, be careful!"


    Joseph opened the hatch and jumped out of the helicopter. Then he looked up and sighed.


    It was already dark. No one could be seen nearby. The rotor of the helicopter had not stopped rotating and made a huge noise. There was only one person standing more than ten meters away.


    Gao Yang walked out. The standing people greeted Gao Yang. When he came to Gao Yang, he saluted and said loudly, "general, please follow me."


    The noise was so loud that Gao Yang had to say loudly, "where''s Nate!"


    "The colonel is waiting for you, please."


    The angel''s intelligence officer came to pick up Gao Yang. He was the only one.


    The rotor slowed down slowly. When he walked to a car with a calm face, he couldn''t help but say loudly, "how''s your regiment commander?"


    "He''s fine, please."


    Gao Yang got into the car. He wanted to ask the intelligence officer, but he soon gave up the idea.


    In front of a small hidden house, the car stopped. The intelligence officer was very polite. Before the car stopped, he opened the door and jumped down. When the car stopped completely, he had opened the door on the other side.


    "General, please."


    Gao Yang doesn''t understand why angels are still in the mood to do these red tape at this time.


    Gao Yang walked to the small house in silence.


    The intelligence officer opened the door and Gao Yang went in. Then he saw Nate laying a tablecloth on a square table.


    Knight''s work was coming to an end. He carefully smoothed the last wrinkle, put the vase in his hand on the table, looked at it, then moved the position of the vase a little, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Knight put his hands behind his back and stood at the side of the table. Then he looked at the high voice at the door and said in a deep voice, "please come in, general."


    Stretched out his left hand, pointing to the table, Nate said in a deep voice, "please sit down, coffee?"


    Gao Yang was very anxious. He stood in front of knight and wanted to find out whether knight was mad or stupid now.


    Knight looked neither angry nor sad. He was calm, even indifferent.


    Looking at Knight with a calm face, Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t remember his words at this time. He was very anxious. He thought Knight would be very anxious, even very irritable.


    But looking at the extremely calm knight, Gao Yang''s heart sank and he didn''t know what to say at the same time.


    "What do you want to do!"


    Knight asked Gao Yang to sit down, but Gao Yang stood and looked at Knight for a long time, and finally asked the first sentence.


    Nate smiled.


    Nate smiled.


    "Please sit down. We have time for a cup of coffee."


    Gao Yang finally sat down, and knight then sat down and said loudly, "coffee."


    No one answered and no one brought coffee. After a few seconds, Knight suddenly said, "sorry, forget that the wizard is gone. I''m not very used to this new situation. Wait a minute, I have to come in person."


    Gao Yang reached out to stop Nate from moving, and then he shouted, "Joseph, coffee, where''s the coffee."


    Knight pointed at his back and said calmly, "in the back, the coffee has been ground and the water has been boiled. It''s waiting for you."


    Joseph nodded and walked into the back room. After Joseph left, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help saying, "are you okay?"


    Knight smiled and said, "I''m fine. This day is not beautiful, but I''ll come sooner or later. I''m mentally prepared. I''m ready. I''ve been waiting for this day, so, as you can see, I''m fine."


    "How are you?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Are you really good?"


    "I''m really good."


    Gao Yang suddenly reached out and knocked the vase containing several blue cornflowers to the ground. Then he stood up, pointed to Nate''s nose and shouted, "what the fuck do you fit! What do you fit!"


    Knight sat motionless, his face did not change at all, and then he said slowly, "I said, I''m fine, you can''t understand that''s your problem, but I, I''m fine!"

 Chapter 2626

    If knight is angry or heartbroken, it''s easy to do, but knight is Gao Yang''s most worried as if nothing had happened.


    Can it be all right?


    How is it possible that six of his closest people died at once. Even if he is really a top-notch scum with extremely cold nature, he has to show a little different. Even if he pretends, he has to pretend to look like something.


    But knight was as calm as usual. He didn''t even change his smelly habit of putting a few flowers when he drank coffee.


    Is this the time to bang, the time to pretend to force, the time to be calm?


    Obviously not.


    So knight is very bad now, and he must be amplifying his move.


    It''s not a big move, it''s already expanding.


    He was almost wiped out by the sneak attack of the steel virgin in the building, and Nate never did, because it was only a sneak attack.


    Victory or defeat is a common thing for soldiers. It is inevitable to be attacked and suffer losses. Even if there are sometimes heavy casualties, it is just a defeat in a battle.


    This time is different. This time the angel has cut off all hope. They are not a failure in a battle, but a plan that has been planned for half a life. It is completely bankrupt. When Russia takes action, the angel''s dream is shattered.


    Therefore, Gao Yang is now sure that Nate is dead.


    When the heart is dead, it is not far from death.


    Gao Yang sat back in his chair and said, "where are the others, Nate, can you tell me? Where are the others!"


    Knight watched Gao Yang, then finally shook his head slowly and said in a deep voice, "ram, there are so many things you have to manage."


    What Gao Yang can say can be useful.


    Almost in a pleading tone, he raised his voice and said, "Nate, look back. If you go on like this, you''ll really die. Can you leave a seed, call everyone back, and keep some hope?"


    Knight smiled, turned his head aside and said, "ram, this is not what you should say to me."


    Just then Joseph came out with a coffee pot in one hand and two cups in the other.


    As he put the cup on the table and filled Nate with coffee, Gao Yang noticed Joseph''s eyes.


    Joseph''s eyes were complex, compassionate, anxious, and worried.


    Seeing Joseph''s expression, Gao Yang suddenly said, "what''s in it? Tell me what''s in it!"


    Joseph looked at Nate, but Nate said expressionless, "corpse."


    After whispering a body, Nate looked at Joseph and said with a little dissatisfaction, "you didn''t take sugar."


    Gao Yang got up and rushed inside in two steps.


    The space is not big, but it is not small. The empty room is full of white cloth, but six of them are covered with things and have been red with blood.


    Gao Yang walked into the room, first took a breath of air conditioning, and then he felt that his trip might be in vain, and it was very possible.


    Under the white cloth can only be covered with corpses, but looking at the big or small shape, you can understand that what is covered can only be residual corpses without opening it.


    "There''s nothing to see. Sooner or later."


    Knight followed up the inner room. His expression was still very flat. He went straight to a body covered with white cloth. Knight lifted the white cloth up.


    Knight finally sighed, and then he said sadly, "you asked me to protect her. I''m sorry, I didn''t fulfill my promise. I''m sorry."


    Below the white cloth is Lilia''s body.


    Lilia''s body was complete. She just had a big hole in her neck. It was obvious that her blood basically gushed out, so Lilia''s body face was very white and very pale.


    Lilia''s face could be seen because her face had been cleaned, but it was only cleaned. Lilia''s braids had been soaked with blood and still had a disgusting smell.


    Lilia is beautiful, but a body killed in the war will not look good anyway.


    Gao Yang is used to seeing the dead, but he is used to seeing the enemy''s body. He still can''t bear to see Lilia''s body.


    He closed his eyes, returned to his mind, raised his voice and sighed, "I''ll tell them goodbye."


    He stretched out his hand and opened a white cloth. He knew the people below, or the bodies.


    "Farewell, Prince. I''m sorry I robbed your night vision. I''m sorry..."


    The second body was only half, and the lower half. It disappeared from the position above the abdominal cavity. The only lower body was also broken. He sighed loudly and whispered, "farewell, brother, farewell."


    Gao Yang looked at the six corpses in turn, and then he found something wrong, so he looked at Nate and said, "where''s the wizard? Is that a wizard?"


    Knight still said faintly, "disappeared, a shell exploded around him, leaving nothing."


    Gao Yang reached out and held his head. Then he put down his hand, looked at Nate and said helplessly, "you can''t let the rest of the people become like this, Nate! Stop! You and I know it''s impossible to win. Don''t let everyone become a corpse."


    Nate nodded, then reached out and pointed to the door of the outer room and said, "I''ve said goodbye. Continue to drink coffee."


    Gao Yang returned to his chair dejected. Then he looked at Knight, who was still expressionless, and said in a trembling voice, "can you drink?"


    Joseph put down the candy.


    "Thank you."


    After thanking Joseph, Knight put the sugar pieces into the cup one by one, and then he looked at Gao Yang and said slowly, "is it your credit for the sudden attack of the Zhengfu army?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly twice and said, "yes, I promise bologneshenko that the 15 independent artillery regiment will return to the ranks of the Zhengfu army."


    Knight nodded and said in a deep voice, "good idea. Poroneschenko must agree to this condition."


    Gao Yang said solemnly with a face: "it''s not too late. Call the others. It''s time to end. You can''t..."


    "I can''t imagine."


    Knight suddenly gave a long sigh and interrupted Gao Yang''s words. Then he said with emotion on his face: "when I first met you, you were in Somalia. You hurt two of my snipers. At that time, you were just a small mercenary group, small, but now, you can let the president of Ukraine act according to your baton. I have to admit that you are really powerful."


    Gao Yang looked cold. He said coldly, "it shows that I am always right and you are always wrong."


    Nate suddenly laughed, and then he looked up and said, "I know what you want to say and what you want to do, but don''t you understand?"


    "Understand what?"


    Nate smiled and said very seriously, "we''ve always fought for war. Our destination can only be to die on the battlefield, and now it''s time, so please don''t say anything. After we drink coffee, please take the body and leave. Thank you."

 Chapter 2627

    No one can save the damn people, but those who want to die can still try to save them.


    But it''s Nate who wants to die with the angel, and the angel has more than ten or twenty people willing to die with him. It''s hard to do.


    Gao Yang really doesn''t know what to say, because knight is really not an easily moved person.


    "I''ll go? I fucking want to go, but if I don''t pull you when you''re dying, I''ll regret and blame myself. So I have to pull you for the rest of my life."


    After talking to Nate, Gao Yang said helplessly: "Nate, you''re wrong. Your decision is wrong. You''re very good. I admit that you''ve always been very good, but you can''t die with all your brothers because of your disillusionment. In Colombia, there''s no Satan without your help. Last time, it wasn''t because you arrived in time. I''m estimated to be over protecting a lot of wounded people who can''t move, so , I saved you last time, but I still owe you. "


    After talking for a long time, Gao Yang picked up the cup and drank a mouthful of coffee. As a result, he was so hot that he hurriedly put down the cup. He still didn''t dare to rest and said in a hurry: "as I said, I will save you once, and it''s free. Now I''ll save you."


    Nate sank his face and said to Gao Yang word by word, "don''t waste my time."


    Gao Yang was angry. He patted the table, pointed to Nate''s nose and shouted, "you''re wasting my time! You crazy bastard, if you must die, I won''t stop you, but don''t take all the angels to die. I have a good relationship with the can opener, and I have a good relationship with the prince. Now the prince is dead, and I can''t watch you send the can opener to die!"


    Knight became serious. He looked at Gao Yang and said coldly: "I don''t need friends, angels don''t need friends, ram, don''t be amorous. I let you go in Somalia just to see if there could be an opponent with enough weight, because invincible is very lonely. Now that I don''t make an enemy of you, it doesn''t mean we are really friends and find out your identity..."


    "I bah!"


    Gao Yang spat at Nate fiercely and contemptuously, and then he shouted, "you thought I was the rookie in those years!"


    Knight frowned, raised his face and said with disdain: "I really thought that angels were invincible in the world. There were more than 30 people. They were surrounded by thousands of me. They were not afraid. They also said how many of us could kill us all and get away safely. Bah!"


    Gao Yang pointed to knight''s nose and said with disdain: "Now you still want to cheat me with this. You''re my fool! I tell you, Satan is better than you now. He can mobilize much more power on the battlefield than you. But in Somalia, hum, you are powerful, but you are surrounded by thousands of people and compressed in a small place. Even if thousands of monkeys with guns want to break through, I won''t say you will The whole army will not be destroyed. If you don''t die, you can go out? "


    Knight''s face was completely cold, but Gao Yang continued to disdain: "on the land, your angel''s combat effectiveness is really strong, but on the sea? The sea has been blocked by my people, and there are mortars and rockets on the land. No matter how strong your combat effectiveness is, you will slowly kill you arrogant bastard!"


    Nate''s cheeks bulged.


    Gao Yang said with an arrogant smile: "Later, Satan became more and more powerful, and I understood more. Then I slowly figured out that you didn''t have confidence at all. You didn''t want to die completely before you deliberately wanted to negotiate with me. Nominally, there was still a little time for the task to expire. In fact, you just delayed and scared me before you could escape! Didn''t you!"


    Nate opened his mouth. He looked very angry, but Gao Yang asked but didn''t give him a chance to reply.


    Gao Yang slapped hard on the table and shouted: "He set the table and served coffee. That''s what he did. Now he''s still doing it. Scare me! What else did he say? It''s good or bad for them to hurt your two snipers. I bah! I bah! Bah! Bah! Bah! If you killed me and had a chance to escape, you would have killed me. You deliberately put a high profile on me at that time! Let you go , isn''t it? Isn''t it! "


    Knight''s eyes showed a fierce light and said slowly, "you can try now!"


    Part of what Gao Yang said was what he wanted to understand later, but it was exaggerated to a great extent.


    The angel mercenary regiment is not as comprehensive as Satan, but in terms of assault ability, it is really the strongest mercenary regiment.


    Gao Yang and knight looked at each other fiercely until Gao Yang waved his hand, and then said to knight, "I know why you don''t want to stop, because you think there is no hope, but knight, there is hope, Ukraine can''t. You can go elsewhere. Don''t you just want to control a country? It''s very simple. Look at me, I''ve done it!"


    After hurriedly saying that, Gao Yang picked up the coffee pot and said, "don''t hurry to interrupt me. Now the angel is like this pot of coffee. He poured two cups, but there are more than half pots. You can turn back in time and start from scratch, but if you die here, it''s like this pot of coffee..."


    Gao Yang took the coffee to the table, let go, and still fell from the coffee pot.


    "It''s like this coffee pot. If it breaks... It''s like this pot of coffee. If it''s spilled, it''s gone."


    Gao Yang wanted to compare the coffee pot with the coffee pot. As a result, the coffee pot he fell didn''t know what it was made of and didn''t break.


    Fortunately, the coffee spilled out, so Gao Yang had to compare it to coffee.


    Gao Yang secretly scolded the coffee pot for being solid and causing trouble, but Knight said faintly: "I have always used this coffee pot and will not break easily. You said you did what we didn''t do? No, you just affected Somalia, but you didn''t control Somalia, and you didn''t establish the certificate right in Somalia, so what did you do?"


    Knight stood up after saying that, and then he said faintly, "I understand what you mean. I''ve received your love, and I forgive your impoliteness. Now that the coffee is finished and the words are finished, please leave. I have something to do."


    At this time, the roar of the helicopter came from the outside. Gao Yang tightened his heart. Then he and Joseph took out the pistol together, but Knight didn''t respond.


    It was the angel who came by helicopter. The door opened and the party rushed into the room. Then the leader saluted Nate and shouted, "Colonel, the task has been completed, Scarface was killed and the can opener was seriously injured!"


    Knight turned his head and glanced at the two people who had just been carried in, and then gently said, "send them in, let''s continue!"

 Chapter 2628

    Scarface and can opener, well, two acquaintances of Gao Yang.


    Especially the can opener Sirte, Gao Yang has a good relationship with him.


    Sirte''s two legs were firmly tied with binding straps, and one arm was also firmly tied. It seems that the injury should have been hit by grenade fragments. A large blood vessel ruptured, resulting in a lot of blood loss. The wound of this kind of injury may not look particularly terrible, but the death rate will be very fast.


    As for scar face, his face was no longer visible. A bullet hit scar face from the side and completely smashed the front half of his head.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you have to carry it here without immediate help? Are you all fucking stupid? Watch the can opener die? Asshole! Treat immediately, right here, you! Come here! Operate the can opener immediately!"


    Gao Yang is furious now.


    Sirte is not dead yet, but the angel seems to have no intention of saving Sirte. How can Gao Yang not be angry.


    The angel has two military doctors, scar face is dead, but the angel also has a military doctor, but Sirte is seriously injured, but as a comrade in arms, he doesn''t help Sirte, which makes Gao Yang extremely angry.


    But the military doctor didn''t move, just looked at Nate.


    "Don''t you even care about the lives of your comrades in arms?"


    Gao Yang is not only angry, but also very disappointed. If Knight insists on ignoring the lives of his brothers, he is not worth the effort to save the angel mercenary regiment.


    Knight finally spoke. His face was cold and said, "send scar face, can opener, can opener..."


    After hesitating for a while, Knight finally waved his hand and said, "send the can opener to the field hospital. If he dies when we come back, send him too. If he doesn''t die, then, then..."


    He shouted loudly, "that''s what!"


    Nate sighed and said, "leave him alone."


    "You bastard!"


    Gao Yang finally couldn''t help it.


    Pointing to knight''s nose, he scolded loudly, pointed to the military doctor''s nose and shouted, "you bastards, you are all bastards!"


    Gao Yang was disappointed and even sad. His hands trembled and said with hatred: "what do you want to do? I don''t care. Now I just ask you for one thing. You give first aid to the can opener immediately. He can''t wait to be sent to the field hospital for treatment. Then I take him to the field hospital. If he can''t die, I''ll take him away. Can I take him alone?"


    Knight finally turned his head to one side, reached out to Sirte and whispered, "hurry up."


    "But, but can opener..."


    "Nothing, but this is an order. Treat him immediately. The ram is willing to take him away, so let the can opener go."


    The military doctor immediately squatted down, cut off Sirte''s clothes and began to prepare for surgery to stop bleeding.


    Gao Yang is disappointed and angry now. He doesn''t even want to talk to Nate, but he wants to find out some things, so he is not angry with the angel''s humanity: "what''s the matter, tell me!"


    "There was a lot of resistance during the attack. When the can opener was blasted, he was hit by a grenade at close range. Scar face was shot in order to save him, that''s it."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately said, "you went there yourself? Didn''t you lead the soldiers together?"


    "Yes, it''s us."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "what have you done?"


    Knight never stopped, so the angel''s people answered every question.


    "We attacked the enemy''s headquarters, paid the price of one death and one injury, and wiped out all the people in the headquarters."


    Gao Yang rubbed his head and looked at Knight. Knight was still expressionless.


    Gao Yang gnashed his teeth and said, "powerful, can a crazy and reckless Angel reflect the real strength of an angel?"


    Knight raised his head, looked calm and said, "there''s nothing to lose. Naturally, there''s no need to keep it."


    Gao Yang sighed and said in a deep voice, "you still have a lot to protect, Nate. Even if you don''t want to leave Ukraine, you can! You still have thousands of people under you. If you plan and operate well, you won''t have the strength to fight. You can''t surrender to the government army!"


    Gao Yang became more and more excited. He waved his arm and said impassively: "Russia has made a move. Now Donetsk is surrounded by enemies. You can''t compete with Russia''s will, but you can surrender to the Zhengfu army! With the support of the Zhengfu army, you have the power to compete with Russia. However, the current Ukrainian government has poor control over the East, and you can become a de facto warlord! Warlord, do you understand? It''s not without a chance £¡¡±


    Knight smiled bitterly, then he looked at Gao Yang and said painfully: "This is Ukraine. Once Russia takes action, we will lose all opportunities. I think the people of eastern Ukraine have a third choice in addition to the main government of western Ukraine and Russia. That is to be independent and control their own destiny, rather than having to take refuge in western Ukraine or Russia. However, I am wrong."


    Even though Knight lowered his head painfully, he said slowly, "there is no third choice. Russia just shouted a few words, and my army has become unstable. Now, we have basically lost control of the army, because most people here want Russia."


    "Is the situation so bad? You can''t lead your soldiers to surrender?" he said in a low voice


    "When we encounter a sudden attack, my soldiers can fight back because of anger, but with the progress of the battle, the soldiers quickly lose their will to fight. They don''t understand why they want to fight with their compatriots or Russia. If the battle doesn''t stop now, the soldiers should have mutinied now. How can they surrender to the Zhengfu army Yes, it''s impossible. "


    Gao Yang understood that the sneak attack by the friendly forces did not crush knight and the angel mercenary regiment, and the Russian attack did not scare knight, but the betrayal of the army was the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    The army that has worked hard for a long time, but the morale of the army fluctuates when Russia sends someone to shout, which makes Knight lose control of the army. This is the most complete betrayal.


    The angel mercenary regiment was abandoned.


    "Can''t you command your army? Is the situation so bad?"


    Knight''s face returned to cold. He said coldly, "if it wasn''t for the war, I still have some control over the army, but if I ordered to continue the war, I think we would be surrounded by angry soldiers. Now everyone is waiting for me to order to surrender."


    Knight stretched out his hand and drew a circle. He said coldly, "angels will never surrender. Even if only we are left, the battle will never stop!"

 Chapter 2629

    Gao Yang completely understood why Knight didn''t command the army at this critical moment, but stayed here waiting to have coffee with him.


    As for the angel mercenary regiment, they only used their own strength to fight, carried out small-scale attacks, and did not mobilize the army to continue fighting, because they lost control of the army.


    Sorrow is greater than death of heart, disillusionment of hope and opposition of friendly forces, which can be borne, but his own army also chose to betray, which knight can''t bear.


    "This is Ukraine, this is eastern Ukraine. Your soldiers are Ukrainians. Can you say that your soldiers betrayed you? Maybe, because they choose to be loyal to their country and nation rather than to you."


    Gao Yangji sincerely said to knight, "the people of Dongwu and Russia are one. You want to give them a third way, but they don''t want to take the third way. Knight, your soldiers just didn''t choose you, but they didn''t betray you, because the people who took up the gun are to protect their homes, not to realize your ambitions."


    Knight suddenly looked at Gao Yang and said in a loud voice: "disobeying the commander''s clear command is not betrayal, what is it!"


    They fought to protect their homes, not to be loyal to you! You have to find out one thing! You betrayed the people who followed you and the soldiers who were willing to pay for you! You! You are the Betrayer, not them


    Knight was completely angry. He strode forward to Gao Yang, grabbed Gao Yang''s neck and said ferociously, "you bastard, what are you talking about!"


    Gao Yang looked straight into Knight''s red eyes and said slowly and firmly, "you! You are a betrayer, you betrayed the people who follow you!"


    "Shut up!"


    "What are you talking about, asshole!"


    Angel people began to shout, but although they were very angry, they didn''t do it immediately, because Satan and angels couldn''t clarify the relationship. Even if what they said was ugly, they wouldn''t be able to distinguish good people.


    Nate gnashed his teeth and said, "OK! I''ll wait for your explanation."


    With a positive look on his face, he said sternly: "why do your people take up guns because they want to resist! I have made it very clear that they are to protect their homes and freedom. Why do they follow you because you can lead them to victory, but that''s all. Nate, don''t you understand such a simple ideal?


    Your soldiers need a leader to lead them to go on and go better on the road they choose. When their choice was consistent, they were willing to obey all your orders, even to die! No one would care if they knew they were going to die, because they chose this road!


    But now, it''s you. It''s you who want to take other roads. Is it wrong for your soldiers to stick to the road they chose? You want to lead the soldiers elsewhere and tell me, Nate, did you betray them or did they betray you? "


    Knight was still very angry, but he couldn''t yell at Gao Yang anymore because Gao Yang was telling the truth.


    Dongwu people took up guns to become militia, not to meet Knight''s ambition. Knight just followed the trend, so he got the loyalty of an army.


    Even without any encouragement, angels got this army. Why, it''s not because angels can lead them to victory.


    Now that Nate is going against the tide and fighting with other militias of the East Ukrainians and Russia, how can he continue to get the support of his subordinates.


    Now Gao Yang has found the crux. He thinks it will be easy to do if he finds the crux.


    "Wake up, knight, your wish or ambition can''t be realized in the land of Ukraine. No one betrays anyone, but everyone goes their own way. Stop, it''s still time."


    Knight finally let go of Gao Yang''s hand and smoothed Gao Yang''s crooked clothes.


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "I know what you want. If you have a chance, if you really have a chance, I can help you. If you need money, I can lend it to you. Really, even the goal can be found for you. Ukraine is impossible, but there are many countries waiting for you to occupy, such as South Sudan?"


    Knight sighed, patted Gao Yang''s shoulder twice, and then said calmly on his face, "don''t say it. You''ve delayed me for a long time. Don''t say it again."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "what else do you want to do? You must carry out the suicide attack to the end and let everyone bury your ambition?"


    "No! This is our choice!"


    A man whispered behind Gao Yang. Gao Yang turned back and roared, "you fart! You are all fools! Fools! Son of a bitch! Fools, a bunch of fools!"


    "Enough!"


    Netelli drank, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the room where the bodies were parked behind him. He said in a deep voice, "where is our destination, the destination of all of us? As soldiers, it''s better to die in battle than to live with humiliation."


    With that, Knight said solemnly, "I''m going to lead the angel to attack the enemy headquarters, but you''re coming, so I''ll stay until you finally have a cup of coffee. Now that the coffee is finished, the words are finished. Please don''t delay my time."


    When he finished hurriedly, Knight hesitated and finally said: "Stop teaching. That''s enough. Thank you for coming here to tell us this. Although it''s boring, for your sake, you''re the only one in the world who can say this. Thank you, can opener. We should have been together, but he''s not dead yet. It''s not good to see him die or I''ll shoot him. Take him away and wait until he wakes up, whether scolding you or not Thank you. That''s your business. "


    "The can opener treats you as a friend. A friend should save a friend. Take him away."


    "Yes, take him away. This guy has a lot of bad words. We won''t wait for him on the way to hell."


    "Try to save him, thank you."


    One after another behind him began to speak, Gao Yang trembled and said angrily, "you''re forcing me, you''re forcing me!"


    "Well, the blood vessels have been sutured, but blood transfusion and follow-up treatment are needed. He can''t die. Ram, please give you the can opener."


    Sirte''s injury was finally handled. Knight waved his hand and said in a harsh voice, "next target! Let''s go!"


    "Wait!"


    Gao Yang shouted. He stared at Nate very firmly and said in a deep voice, "tell me what your goal is. If you all die, I can collect your bodies and send you here. Finally, they will be buried together. So, where are you going!"

 Chapter 2630

    Knight put a bulletproof vest on himself. When he buttoned and fastened the belt, he said slowly, "it doesn''t matter what to do, it doesn''t matter where to go."


    Carrying the combat backpack, Knight still said calmly: "it doesn''t matter whether he can come back."


    When he put on his helmet, Knight smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter where the body was thrown."


    When he finally picked up a G3 rifle, knight took the rifle in his left hand, saluted Gao Yang with his right hand, smiled and said, "since it''s not important, goodbye, RAM."


    Turning and strode away, the angels followed Nate and walked towards the door.


    When he came to the door, Knight suddenly stopped. Then he turned back and said to Gao Yang, "you are a man of your word. I can''t destroy your reputation. The intelligence officer will cooperate with you."


    All the angels went out. They got on two helicopters. Then the noise sounded again and the helicopter flew away.


    Gao Yang sat down dejectedly.


    Knight has always been very serious. When Gao Yang used the mercenary salute, knight has always been a very serious formal military salute, but in the end, it may be the last salute, but Knight used the frivolous and casual mercenary salute.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what this means. He really doesn''t understand.


    Gao Yang sat in his chair for a long time without saying a word. Joseph finally said, "boss, let them go like this?"


    "Can you stop it?" he said


    Joseph was silent.


    Gao Yang sighed. His eyes looked up confused, looked at Joseph and said, "I''m more and more like a businessman. In fact, I''m already a businessman, because the mercenary road can only be a dead end. I must change, Satan must change."


    Joseph nodded softly, raised a bitter smile, and whispered, "but knight is always a soldier. He is a soldier in a mercenary coat."


    Joseph said in a deep voice, "is there a difference?"


    "There''s a difference!"


    Gao Yang looked at Sirte on the ground and said slowly, "I want to understand the meaning of Knight''s last salute to me. Maybe he doesn''t understand himself, but I think I guessed."


    "What do you mean?"


    Gao Yang stood up, looked at the open door and said: "Knight has always been a soldier. Although he takes mercenary as his profession, he is the purest soldier and maintains the pride of a soldier. He leads angels at the request of the army and restricts himself as a soldier. As a soldier, Knight cannot commit suicide with his subordinates because his duties have not been completed. Therefore, knight has now abandoned his self-esteem as a soldier, He doesn''t want to carry his ideal and move forward hard, so he now regards himself as a mercenary. "


    Joseph said calmly, "what''s the difference?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said bitterly, "mercenaries can be willful, soldiers can''t."


    Mercenaries can be self willed. When they feel that life is loveless, mercenaries die if they want to die. Soldiers can''t be self willed. When the goal is not completed and the task is not over, life can''t be decided by themselves.


    It was a soldier who was ordered to hold a position until the last man was killed.


    He was ordered to hold a position and decide whether to retreat or surrender depending on the situation. This is a mercenary.


    Mercenaries can die if they are happy, and they can live if they don''t want to die, but soldiers can''t. soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty and completing tasks as their fundamental. Not all soldiers can do this, but this is the basic requirement for soldiers.


    Knight''s last military salute may be intentional or unintentional, but Gao Yang knows that knight has put aside the last shackle to restrain himself and he is free.


    This may be the only time that knight abandoned the dignity of his soldiers, just to be wayward and die.


    Gao Yang painfully closed his eyes and said with a sad face: "the last salute, I didn''t salute back."


    After that, Gao Yang opened his eyes and suddenly shouted, "intelligence officer!"


    Nate said the intelligence officer was there, so the intelligence officer must be there.


    With a loud roar, the intelligence officer really appeared at the door, and then walked into the room, saluted Gao Yang, and said with a serious face: "general, I''m here."


    "Don''t call me general! Didn''t you give up your insistence on being a soldier? Since you no longer regard yourself as a soldier, call me RAM according to the rules that mercenaries should have!"


    The intelligence officer bowed his head, then looked up and said, "Hi, RAM."


    He breathed loudly and said to the intelligence officer, "can you cooperate with me?"


    "Yes."


    "Take the can opener to the field hospital. When his injury is stable, I will take him away."


    "Yes, arrange it right away."


    Gao Yang was slightly surprised and said, "can the field hospital still be controlled?"


    The intelligence officer said in a deep voice: "the morale of the army is just unstable and not completely out of control. If we continue to fight with the enemy, there may be mutiny, but as long as it remains stable, there is no problem with the control of the soldiers. After all, we have taken this army for a long time. Are there any other problems?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "arrange someone to send the can opener to the field hospital. It''s faster."


    The intelligence officer picked up a walkie talkie and said a few words. Soon a soldier arrived.


    The soldiers looked a little frightened and confused. After receiving the order of the intelligence officer, they lifted Sirte, put it on the ambulance and left soon.


    Sirte''s injury is relatively stable. Gao Yang doesn''t need to follow him to the field hospital because he can''t help.


    Gao Yang sat on the chair, looked at the intelligence officer, pointed to the opposite chair, and said in a deep voice, "sit down."


    The intelligence officer smiled, shook his head and said, "that''s our... Leader''s position. I won''t sit. I''ll just stand and answer your questions, Mr. ram."


    Gao Yang didn''t insist. He looked at the intelligence officer and said coldly, "they''re all dead. Why don''t you go."


    "I''m not particularly good at fighting, and I have a task to complete, so I want to stay here. I just need to stay here and wait."


    "Waiting to collect their bodies?"


    The intelligence officer nodded and said, "you can say so."


    He breathed loudly and said, "Nate said you can cooperate with me. What can you cooperate with?"


    The intelligence officer always had a briefcase on his back. Hearing Gao Yang''s problem, he pulled the briefcase to his front, took out a document bag from the briefcase, gently put it on the table in front of Gao Yang, and whispered: "Here are some of the money we have left, about 20 million. In addition, the public property saved by the angel over the years, which belongs to the angel''s common property, now belongs to you. In addition, there are things that knight owes you. The ownership of those coffee plantations has changed, and I need to give it to you."


    Gao Yang reached out and pressed the file bag, and then he said with gnashing teeth, "Nate, I''m your mother!"

 Chapter 2631

    "Sneeze!"


    Knight suddenly sneezed, which made everyone in the cabin look at him.


    He pinched his nose with his gloved hand, Nate waved his hand, and then said, "no problem."


    The helicopter flies at ultra-low altitude, so low that it even has to avoid the telegraph pole. Only in this way can the angel mercenary regiment reach the place it wants to go in Donetsk city with extremely complete air defense system.


    "We are about to reach the target airspace. Please prepare."


    After receiving the pilot''s prompt, Knight closed his eyes. He struggled a little, but his heart returned to the cold in less than a second.


    "Combat readiness!"


    The pilot yelled again, "coming down!"


    Knight stood up and pushed the helicopter door open suddenly. Then he looked back at the people who stood up in the cabin. Knight, who had never been mobilized before the war, suddenly said, "soldiers! My soldiers! Help Mrs. SLA remember what the real German soldiers are!"


    Nate waved his fist hard.


    The engine room door of Zhensheng opened and passed quickly on a relatively open ground.


    It was not the landing of the helicopter after it stopped, nor the cable landing of the helicopter hovering in the air. The helicopter maintained a speed of about 30 kilometers per hour and was more than one meter away from the ground. When passing through the landing area, knight was the first to jump off the helicopter.


    Jumping at a speed of 30 kilometers per hour is enough to break people''s legs and kill people.


    Angel soldiers use the airborne method of jumping out directly in flight. The helicopter does not have to land or hover, and can fly away from the dangerous area directly, reducing the possibility of being attacked.


    This is the fastest helicopter landing method, the most difficult to prevent, and the most dangerous landing method with the lowest success rate. Crazy troops have tried this method. No special force takes this method as a fixed landing strategy, especially jumping out without assistance at a speed of up to 30 kilometers per hour. No force has landed like this.


    But this is the usual way for angels to land.


    Mainly because angels dare.


    At the moment when Knight''s feet fell to the ground, he leaned forward, fell and rolled down, rolled on the ground, knelt on one knee, opened the insurance on his rifle and fired.


    Two helicopters, two teams jumped down in turn, rolled up and launched an attack.


    Nate shot and killed a sentry.


    The two landing queues did not merge, but moved quickly from both ends, directly forward and directly into the buildings in front of them.


    Silence.


    Silent but firm assault.


    Nate rushed to the front. He rushed to the bright room.


    Someone behind Knight threw a grenade through the window. Knight waited a moment. After the grenade exploded, he kicked open the door, raised his gun and started firing at several people in the room.


    A man was at the window. They rushed into the room and shot all six people in the room. Knight turned outward.


    The four most peripheral buildings have been cleaned up, taking 46 seconds.


    The people who withdrew from the building quickly gathered and divided into two teams. They crossed the houses in the first row and dispersed quickly.


    The machine gun sounded, and the shouts of the crowd rang out one after another. The attack reached the maximum suddenness, and the location of the attack was the best concealed. However, the enemy was defensive and responded quickly. Although he was a little flustered, he could not defeat at one blow.


    The enemy is a strong enemy.


    So what?


    Knight''s heart stirred, and he suddenly roared.


    ¡°Affrigen!¡±


    Affrigen means attack in German.


    The German army is an army without history. Now Germany has to cut off its own army from the awesome and notorious * * army in history, so the German army now has no slogan.


    During World War II, German soldiers shouted losloslos charge, sometimes affrigen.


    The slogan loslosloslos reminds people of the German army during World War II, so the angel did not adopt it. However, the slogan of affrigen during the charge has little to do with the German army. Just like the Russians shout ula during the charge, so do the soldiers of Belarus and the soldiers of the Soviet Red Army.


    The angel''s only slogan is attack.


    Angels have never shouted slogans before. They attack silently, fight silently, and die silently.


    But now, Knight finally shouted the slogan in the battle.


    If you don''t shout this time, you won''t have a chance in the future.


    Because this is the headquarters of the KGB in Donetsk, there is a signal flag Force stationed here.


    If you don''t shout, you really won''t have a chance.


    It has nothing to do with * * Germany. The evil of * * belongs to * * and the glory of soldiers belongs to soldiers. This is the glory of German soldiers.


    Knight felt it necessary to remind people of the glory of German soldiers, which was his responsibility and his dream all the time.


    The dream has been shattered, and the glory of soldiers can only be made the last sound by a group of mercenaries.


    When the bullet came and someone was shot, Knight dragged the soldiers aside. He hid his body behind the corner, and then he shouted again.


    ¡°Affrigen!¡±


    Courage is not recklessness.


    Jue Xiang wants to make the loudest exciting sound.


    So the last battle is not suicide.


    The angel''s final song is to die in harmony with the enemy.


    Grenades were thrown out, followed by thermobaric shells and rockets. At the moment when the enemy''s fire was slightly suppressed, machine gunners and precision shooters controlled the field.


    Nate flashed out from behind the wall and ran frantically towards the suppressed enemy.


    ¡°Affrigen!¡±


    ¡°Affrigen!¡±


    Knight''s cry aroused the company of angels, and the eight of them rushed towards the enemy.


    Less than 30 meters away, meeting is the end, either you die or I die.


    Knight killed two people. One was a soldier with full arms and combat equipment wrapped from head to foot. The other was a man in civilian clothes with a pistol. He paid the price of being shot.


    Knight has a bulletproof vest, so he retains all the ability to continue fighting.


    The second row of buildings has broken through and took one minute.


    The members of the angel continued to push forward, taking the second row of houses as the bunker to launch the attack. Without order, the two teams dispersed and gathered again.


    Nate changed into a magazine, and then he roared again.


    ¡°Affrigen!¡±


    His voice was hoarse but high pitched. Knight turned up again. Just then, he heard a loud roar from someone in the house thirty meters away.


    "Ula!"


    An angry and pathetic roar came from a Russian.


    Before the attack, the gunfire was rare, but when Knight charged again, the gunfire became dense.


    A group of four soldiers came out obliquely in the usual Russian assault way. They suddenly gave a loud roar in response to the Russian in the house.


    "Ula!"


    The two sides opposed each other. Despite the cooperation of the enemy in the house, four heavily armed Russian soldiers died.


    The angels fell to the ground, and knight was shot again, but he did not lose his combat effectiveness.


    The breakthrough of the third row of buildings took two minutes.


    The enemy is a strong enemy. That''s good. Knight is very satisfied.


    To die in harmony with a strong enemy is the unique sound that an angel should make.

 Chapter 2632

    Aurora fox king.


    Satan sheep.


    Angel crazy wolf.


    The virgin of steel is a poisonous snake.


    On strength, each has his own strengths.


    Than crazy, only my angel crazy wolf.


    Wild madness, arrogant madness, wild and uninhibited madness.


    Proud crazy wolf, lonely crazy wolf, crazy wolf due to despair.


    The best and strongest mercenary regiments in the world have their own characteristics, and the team characteristics are formed by the head''s personality. A successful mercenary regiment is inseparable from a successful head, and a successful head must have a unique personal charm.


    The nickname of Aurora Alexander is called the Arctic fox. The fox is cunning. However, Alexander and Aurora ended safely with a total victory and zero death. They had the cunning of the fox when fighting, but they are a decent division. Regardless of their combat achievements or Aurora''s combat style, aurora is the king in the mercenary circle.


    Satan is a ram, a herbivore, but this herbivore is very dangerous. Under the harmless appearance of the herbivore, there is a devil''s soul. When the herbivore ram opens the devil''s eyes, it means the death of the enemy.


    Good is also evil. Justice and evil coexist. Satan rams with warm-hearted and cold-blooded means are evil sheep.


    Hidden and traceless, the world only knows its name. The virgin steel soldiers led by them are divided into many places and have their own advantages. They can quickly recover their strength even if they are injured. They have survived the storm and maintained a large and strong mercenary regiment, always standing in the strongest ranks.


    Always hiding in the dark, waiting to reach out its venomous teeth to bite its prey, this is the nine headed snake of the steel virgin, a nine headed snake hiding seven inches.


    Angels are a bunch of lunatics and a collection of the purest soldiers.


    Angel mercenaries are all Germans. This mercenary Corps is not the conscience of German soldiers, but the military soul of German soldiers.


    Now the German army has become a sheep, and the German soldiers have become captive sheep.


    In order to maintain his wolf nature, a wolf king left the sheepfold and called a group of wolves who could not stay in the sheepfold, so the angel was established.


    The compatriots of the angel mercenary regiment are a group of wolves and have been bred into sheep. These people of the angel mercenary regiment are a group of wolves and refuse to be sheep.


    Angel wolves are in groups, but relative to the sheepfold they left, they are exiled lone wolves.


    Wolf, ferocious, patient, United, loyal, cold-blooded.


    Madness is not a characteristic of wolves, but knight is a crazy lone wolf.


    Knight must be crazy. If he is not crazy, there will be no angel. If he is not crazy, the angel will not be strong. He must be crazy for the dream in his heart.


    In order to dream, Knight led the angel mercenary regiment to change a lot, sacrifice a lot, and manage their dreams in Ukraine in a way they are not familiar with and good at.


    Now the dream has been shattered.


    Knight and his angel fell into the final madness.


    Crazy angel is the most dangerous angel, crazy knight is the most dangerous knight.


    In the final madness into extinction.


    Welcome the bright destruction in the final madness.


    Angels.


    Crazy wolf!


    ¡°Affrigen!¡±


    The voice was loud and sad, like a wounded and desperate lone wolf.


    Knight let out a loud roar, ready to attack the fourth row of buildings.


    Two people have been killed and four others have been injured. The Russian signal flag is not an opponent that can be bullied, but a strong enemy that can only be won with the determination to die together.


    Knight didn''t know that he could continue to attack several times. In fact, the casualties were not serious. Compared with his opponent this time, the result of six casualties was much better than expected.


    However, the consumption of ammunition is too fast, and the consumption speed of bullets can bear it. However, the grenades used for street warfare and indoor warfare consume very fast, and the rocket launchers used to attack the fortified roads are about to run out.


    After this charge, there will be no heavy firepower available.


    Knight raised his left arm. He looked firm but relaxed. He looked back at his men who were about to charge. He shouted again, "affrigen!"


    "Fuck the German devils! Ula!"


    Knight heard a familiar but distant memory roar of anger. He was stunned for a moment, then waved his left arm and took the lead again.


    The smoke bomb had been thrown before it rushed out, and the shock bomb had been thrown when it rushed out.


    In the dark night, the party without night vision cannot fight a battle that can be called fair. The advantage of field of vision is the advantage that determines the victory or defeat of the battle.


    The KGB is not a pure combat force. Of course, it is impossible for everyone to be equipped with night vision. It is not necessary, and Russia does not have the financial resources. In the battle that has ended, it can be found that only the soldiers of the signal flag have one night vision for each person.


    And the soldiers of the signal flag have killed twenty, a whole twenty.


    The voice of the man who shouted ula was very sad and angry. Nate felt that he had no night vision, otherwise the cry should be heroic rather than pathetic.


    Knight rushed out. He hit back with his rifle at the shooting place. He accurately and effectively shot an enemy hiding behind the window and a man wearing a militia uniform and shooting at the door with AK.


    Knight shot accurately and suppressed it. Then he put down his rifle, took off the last grenade in front of his chest, threw it out and threw it into the most intense room. At this time, he had rushed to the door.


    When the rifle was about to run out of bullets, Knight pulled out his pistol and rushed into the room. In his night vision, he saw four people. Two people fell to the ground. One was holding on to the ground and trying to shoot at him, while the other pointed his rifle at the door and roared at the door.


    Fire, but in the wrong direction. Nate slipped on his knees and rushed into the room. The bullet flew over his head.


    Shoot and kill the enemy with a rifle. Knight pointed the muzzle of his pistol at the enemy supporting the ground. He accurately hit the enemy in the face, but the rifle held by the enemy in one hand opened fire at the last moment, and the bullet hit the ground to form a jump bullet. A bullet hit Knight''s helmet, and a bullet wiped Knight''s neck.


    Nate covered his neck to slow the loss of blood. Then he replenished his gun at two fallen enemies, stood up and rushed to another door in the room.


    Nate kicked open the door and heard a cry.


    Knight''s outstretched pistol did not fire, and he quickly stopped his men who rushed in with his left hand covering his neck and raised the muzzle of his outstretched gun upward.


    The gun went off, but the bullet missed the man in the room.


    A woman, holding two children, cried in despair in the corner of the room.


    Knight gave the woman a cold look, and then a cold look at his men who shot, and then he said coldly, "don''t kill!"


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Knight suddenly raised his left arm, his men stopped explaining, put away his rifle and turned away without saying a word.


    After looking at the trembling adults and children, Knight turned around, pulled the door behind him, closed it, inserted the pistol back, quickly changed the magazine for the rifle and rushed out.


    Knight stood still. Only rifles were available. He didn''t ask about the casualties. He shouted, "affrigen!"


    Assault, the angel is the strongest, and the crazy wolf is the king.

 Chapter 2633

    He pressed his hand on the file bag and raised his ferocious face, as if he had been sold by Knight instead of getting all the property left by the angel.


    "Nate, you son of a bitch, if you want to die, die. Why do you leave me these junk? Do I need you this money!"


    Knowing that knight could not hear, Gao Yang still couldn''t help scolding.


    Knight is determined to die. Gao Yang can''t stop him. He can only watch Knight lead the angel to the end and destruction.


    If this is the end, then it is the end. Everyone has saved each other''s lives. No one owes anyone. If you really want to die, no one should stop anyone.


    Gao Yang has tried his best. He doesn''t want to see the result of the angel''s death, but he really tried his best. If the angel disappears from now on, no one can blame him. At least, Gao Yang has a clear conscience.


    But Knight left all his legacy to Gao Yang.


    Knight''s popularity is really poor. Angels also have no friends. If they are going to die, there is really no one else to send.


    However, Gao Yang will feel guilty when he gets the bequest from the angel. He will regret and blame himself for thinking that he failed to stop knight from leading the angel to die. For the rest of Gao Yang''s life, he will regret and blame himself when he thinks of the angel.


    Gao Yang didn''t want to, so he was really angry.


    But the anger was only temporary. After all, Nate was gone. What''s the point of losing his temper at a dead man who wasn''t in front of him.


    Slowly, Gao Yang removed his hand on the document bag, then he sighed helplessly, then looked at the intelligence officer and said bleakly, "tell me what it is."


    Gao Yang opened the file tape and took out a hard cover certificate book. He opened it and found that it was full of German.


    "What is this?"


    "This is a commercial real estate on a commercial street in Berlin. Under the name of a forged commercial company, the forged commercial company is registered with a fictitious person''s name. All the fictitious personal data are here. With these identity documents, you can sell this commercial real estate."


    "How much is it worth?"


    "It is about 20 million euros and can charge about 600000 euros a year. At present, the real estate is entrusted to a real estate service company. They will call the rent directly to the designated account. This real estate is jointly owned by angels. The rent collected is used to pay the living expenses of people who quit due to disability."


    Gao Yang threw the hard cover book on the table and said angrily, "is there anything else?"


    "Coffee plantation, this is the private property of our lieutenant colonel. He has completed the transfer procedures he should complete. You only need to sign and the plantation belongs to you."


    "That''s all?"


    "There are also some bearer shares, all of which are stored in a house in Munich. This is the key to the house. According to the current stock price, these shares are worth about 30 million euros, and the annual dividends and dividends are about one million euros. Similarly, this money is used to maintain the living expenses of angel members after their disability and withdrawal."


    "Anything else?"


    "There is also the money borrowed from you. There are about 20 million left to spend, and the others are gone. That''s all. Obviously, we are bankrupt and we can''t pay off your debts."


    The intelligence officer lowered his head in shame.


    Gao Yang said angrily, "angel mercenary regiment, angel! Have you been at home for so many years?"


    "Unfortunately, yes, we have invested all the available money here. Only the funds prepared for the disabled members have not been moved."


    Gao Yang pointed to the things on the table and said in surprise, "that means I have to raise your disabled people for Nate?"


    The intelligence officer looked even more ashamed. He bowed his head and whispered, "we have only four disabled members, plus only five can openers, and two of them are beaten by you. You only have to pay 50000 euros to their account every year, so there is still a lot left."


    Gao Yang took many pictures on the document with his hands and said angrily, "with just a little money, I have to wipe the ass of the angel? Are you wrong? Are you wrong! The money owed to me is gone? I earn hundreds of thousands of dollars a minute. I wipe your ass and feed the wounded. When I am a nanny!"


    The intelligence officer whispered, "I''m sorry, there''s no one else to entrust. Knight only believes in you. We... Also believe in you. There''s no one else to entrust. It''s really gone..."


    "What about you? You''re alive, and you''re standing in front of me."


    The intelligence officer raised his head, looked at Gao Yang with the fanatical and firm eyes of martyrs, and said in a deep voice: "angel, no deserters!"


    Gao Yang randomly shouted his hair with his hand. Then he pointed to the intelligence officer and said, "you know, your heads are square. Really, if you look in the mirror, your heads are square. This is the sadness of Germany. People with ability will die early."


    The intelligence officer was very angry, but the soldier''s habit prevented him from refuting and scolding Gao Yang.


    Gao Yangji said reluctantly, "you say you''re going to die, one by one like your mother. If it''s necessary to die, I don''t say anything. How can people not die in war? What''s great about dead people in war, but it''s meaningless to die, that''s stupid! Stupid!"


    The intelligence officer didn''t want to listen to Gao Yang''s chatter anymore. He said with a frosty face: "I have another task to cooperate with you to complete the mobilization of the troops. I need to arrange the surrender of the 15th independent Artillery Corps. As for the surrender of other troops, someone needs to give orders."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "why? This is what Knight said not to destroy my reputation? I''m a man of my word. I promised that the 15th independent artillery regiment would surrender to the Zhengfu army, and he told you to wait and arrange?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m surprised that you are willing to let the betrayed troops surrender? Instead of sending them to fight with the enemy. One more death counts as one. This is also revenge, isn''t it? This is in line with Knight''s character?"


    The intelligence officer finally couldn''t help it and said sternly: "enough! Please don''t insult our commander''s personality! Things are irreparable and let the soldiers die in meaningless war. This is not what a commander should do. We are professional soldiers. Please don''t insult our personality!"


    Gao Yang sighed, looked at the intelligence officer and said, "if you put it on others, you will understand it. If you don''t understand it on yourself, what''s the matter with you? Well, help me contact the commander of the 15th independent artillery regiment, and I''ll talk to them."


    When the intelligence officer began to prepare to get in touch with the people of the 15th independent artillery regiment, Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "do you think they can come back, Nate?"

 Chapter 2634

    As long as the army controlled by the angel is not ordered to fight, the army can still be mobilized. To be fair, the angel controls his team well. So far, the army has not mutiny and surrender on a large scale.


    In order for the 15th Artillery Corps to successfully surrender to the Zhengfu army, we must first let the friendly neighboring forces make way.


    Because of the civil war, the Dongwu people and the Xiwu people hate each other. Now it is the internal strife of the militia. No matter who surrenders, it is easy to accept. However, if the Dongwu dominated militia finds that the 15th artillery regiment has the intention to surrender to the Zhengfu army, it is likely to attack the 15th artillery regiment.


    Gao Yang doesn''t want to create complications, so in order to make the 15th artillery regiment surrender smoothly, he must first transfer an infantry battalion guarding the artillery regiment, and then transfer all the troops blocking the 15th artillery regiment''s way out of Donetsk city to make way.


    "In view of the current situation, I order you to move your position. Do not open fire without an order. At present, the negotiations are ongoing. Please wait for the order. No, this is not surrender, but we will choose peace, the muzzle is the same, and the militia will not fight the militia."


    After giving the order on the intelligence officer''s radio, Gao Yang said helplessly: "you know, this is the first time I gave the order of surrender in my life. You all chose to escape, but let me wipe your ass!"


    It''s very subtle to order the captured troops to surrender back in an organic form. However, it''s better to hand over a reconstituted artillery regiment to the Zhengfu army than to the militia who secretly attack the angels.


    Gao Yang still feels very complicated about Dongwu''s militia. Almost all Satan''s artillery and missile troops passed by angels, and leibrov is still Ukrainian, so he ordered these Dongwu people to give up resistance, which Gao Yang can accept.


    "Your way to the East has been opened. You can start now. No one will stop you on the way. Also, please don''t worry about the treatment after the return. The Zhengfu army has promised not to hold anyone accountable. That''s it. Good luck."


    The arrangement for the 15th independent artillery regiment to leave Donetsk was not complicated, and Gao Yang soon finished everything.


    Throwing the radio on the table, Gao Yang looked at the intelligence officer and said weakly, "it''s over, that''s it?"


    The intelligence officer said calmly, "yes, it''s over. Please leave."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said weakly, "I''ll wait. Maybe someone will come back later."


    The intelligence officer shook his head and said in a deep voice, "it''s unlikely. Please leave, lest you can''t go if you want to."


    Gao Yang said confidently, "here, I come and go whenever I want. No one dares to stop me. No one can stop me, so it''s not urgent. I''d better wait. Maybe someone can be sent back later."


    After rejecting the proposal of the intelligence officer, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "half an hour has passed. Tell me, Nate, what have they done?"


    After hesitating for a moment, the intelligence officer finally told the truth.


    "We can''t stop it now. The attack must have started or even ended. Let me tell you, we went to attack the KGB headquarters in Donetsk. The attack was provoked by the KGB and they must be punished."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "KGB, you beat the command headquarters of the militia coalition first, and then pick the KGB base camp. It''s slow for fear of death. Well, tell me where the KGB has any power?"


    The intelligence officer whispered, "about 100 people, the signal flag, which has just been transferred recently, the Russians are ready to fight, and they will certainly mobilize enough strength."


    He heaved a sigh and said, "a hundred signal flags, ha, it seems that there is really no hope this time."


    The intelligence officer said confidently, "we will win in the end. The role of the signal flag should be to attack our headquarters, but we won''t give them this opportunity."


    Joseph suddenly looked strange and said, "this is the headquarters?"


    The intelligence officer smiled and said, "of course not. This is a secret stronghold we have been hiding. It has never been used before."


    Joseph said slightly nervously, "I have an ominous feeling, boss, we should withdraw."


    Gao Yang stood up, looked at the intelligence officer and said, "so, will the KGB people find here? I mean, since they are ready to attack your headquarters, as long as they remove your commander, they can avoid large-scale conflict and receive your troops safely. Now I have only one question, where are they!"


    The intelligence officer shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It should be in the KGB headquarters. Of course, it may not be."


    Joseph held him up and said in a deep voice, "we should go, come on!"


    Gao Yang broke away from Joseph, dragged his hand, looked at the intelligence officer and said, "we just used radio communication and will be located, so the signal flag is likely to come here, right?"


    The intelligence officer said confidently, "it''s unlikely, because the attack has been launched before we use radio communication."


    Joseph looked at Gao Yangji and said seriously, "boss, listen to me about safety. We agreed!"


    Gao Yang ignored Joseph and muttered, "an excuse, a reason."


    Joseph said angrily, "boss, the signal flag may come. You have nothing to do. What''s the meaning of your stay? Leave here now, now!"


    Gao Yang ignored Joseph, but looked at the intelligence officer. Then he said in a deep voice, "you can contact Nate, you must be able to contact him."


    The intelligence officer''s face changed, then shook his head and said, "No."


    Gao Yang sighed, "man, your boss is dying. All of you are dying. I''ll give you a way to save them. Do you want to?"


    The intelligence officer thought for a moment, then slowly shook his head and said hopelessly, "I don''t want it, Mr. ram. Please go. Thank you for your kindness, but please go. Everything will end tonight. Please don''t deprive us of our last remaining dignity."


    Gao Yang smiled. He patted the documents on the table and said with a smile: "if these things were not given to me, I might really ignore them, but Knight''s practice will make me unhappy all my life. In this case, I''m not polite. It''s better to make him unhappy than to make me unhappy."


    After that, Gao Yang suddenly shouted, "porcupine, hit him!"


    Without thinking, Joseph took an arrow step forward and hit the intelligence officer, but the intelligence officer lied. He said he was not good at fighting, but his fighting was so strong that Joseph could not quickly subdue the intelligence officer.


    Just then, Gao Yang, who was sitting in the chair, moved. When the intelligence officer kicked Joseph, he was kicked right into the crotch.


    He took out a walkie talkie from the intelligence officer, looked at the intelligence officer who collapsed and twitched on the ground, and said in a cold voice: "square head, deserve it!"


    After that, Gao Yang threw the walkie talkie to Joseph. After two orders, Joseph suddenly pressed the button of the walkie talkie and shouted, "I''m the bodyguard of ram. We were attacked by the enemy. The intelligence officer died and ram was captured alive. Help!"

 Chapter 2635

    Joseph''s cry was panic, fear, anger, and impatience.


    The shouting is over, but Gao Yang doesn''t know whether he can receive a reply from knight or other angels. Maybe the angels have been completely destroyed now, so it''s naturally impossible to receive any response. Or the angels are in a fierce battle and are not far from death. Even if they respond, it''s useless.


    The best result, of course, is that the angel has completed the goal, or has not had time to launch an attack. In this way, Joseph''s words can come in handy.


    So it depends on Providence.


    After waiting for a moment, Knight''s angry cry came from the walkie talkie.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gao Yang immediately stroked his chest and breathed, and then he whispered, "great, still alive."


    Joseph stretched out his hand and pointed to the walkie talkie, raised his voice and whispered, "just make it up, continue to make it up!"


    Joseph pressed the launch button and shouted, "I was ordered to send the can opener to the field hospital. When I came back, I found that there was a fierce battle. Our leader was dragged into a helicopter, and the body of the intelligence officer remained here!"


    Gao Yang waved again and again. Joseph immediately stopped talking and looked at Gao Yang.


    "Don''t say it too methodically, and don''t finish it in one breath. Nate will hear it is false," he said in a low voice


    Joseph spread his hand and said, "and then?"


    "You said you wanted to find a way to rescue me, and then you don''t have to say anything. Nate will make up the whole process by himself. It''s easy to make mistakes if you say too much."


    Sure enough, Knight shouted in the walkie talkie, "ram is still alive, are you sure?"


    Joseph immediately said in a panic on the walkie talkie, "I''m not sure, but I should still be alive. I''ll find a way to rescue. I''ll inform our people immediately. Our leader was injured and there was blood on his way."


    Joseph released the call button, waited a moment, and heard Nate''s urgent voice: "how many enemies do you see?"


    "No! But I think it''s a signal flag. I''m familiar with the signal flag. I think it is!"


    Joseph yelled again.


    After yelling, Joseph said in the walkie talkie again: "do you know the number of enemies? The leader and I are in a hurry. Our people are still in Yemen, but we can''t wait any longer, FAK! I will inform any available forces in Ukraine and tell me the number of enemies!"


    Gao Yang stretched out his thumb at Joseph and whispered, "it''s not a problem to go to the Oscar to win the best dubbing award, just don''t know whether the Oscar has the best dubbing."


    Joseph smiled proudly.


    At this time, Knight said coldly in the walkie talkie, "do you know Gao Yang''s position?"


    Joseph took the walkie talkie and gasped, "yes, our boss''s watch has positioning function. We can track his position. You just need to tell me how strong the enemy is."


    "The signal flag should have 80 people. This time, 100 people of the signal flag came to Donetsk, but there were only 20 signal flag members in the place we attacked. Therefore, I suspect that the rest of the signal flag troops attacked our headquarters."


    After Knight hurried through the walkie talkie, Joseph picked up the walkie talkie and said very calmly, "I understand, over."


    After a moment, Knight said angrily, "Damn it, you fill in the mess and wait for others to save it. Can you wait? Tell me where the damn ram is now and let''s rescue him!"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand hard and said happily, "it''s done!"


    Joseph looked at Gao Yang, Gao Yang thought, and then said, "outside the city, tell him where he is outside the city and tell him that he is still moving."


    Joseph nodded and was about to speak with the walkie talkie, but Gao Yang subconsciously wanted to speak, but seeing that Joseph had pressed the launch button of the walkie talkie, Gao Yang had to look at the intelligence officer lying at his feet.


    It was almost called out by the intelligence officer. If the intelligence officer shouted a lie when Joseph spoke, the play would be impossible to play.


    "Still moving!"


    Joseph found something unusual, so he only shouted.


    A very important premise is that when Knight led the angel to leave, Gaoyang and Sirte stayed here. If Gaoyang sent Joseph to escort Sirte to the field hospital, what Joseph said is reasonable.


    So as long as the intelligence officer can''t speak, Knight won''t know what''s going on here.


    The intelligence officer almost shouted out just now. Fortunately, it was timely to raise this foot.


    The intelligence officer couldn''t stand up, but he got a heavy kick. Now he covered his stomach like a shrimp, just gasping for breath.


    Gao Yang wiped a cold sweat and said loudly, "I''m scared to death, you bastard. I''m afraid you can''t die, can you?"


    Just then, Knight shouted in the walkie talkie, "let''s rescue the ram and tell me his location. We must rescue the ram before he is sent away, otherwise we won''t have a chance, come on!"


    Joseph immediately blurted out a coordinate.


    Waiting for Joseph to finish, Gao Yang pulled out his pistol and shouted, "tie this guy up, block his mouth and throw it on our helicopter, come on."


    After that, Gao Yang looked at the weapons and ammunition stored in the house and said with a sad face: "it''s troublesome. There are a lot of ammunition here. What if Nate and they have to come back to replenish ammunition?"


    Joseph said anxiously, "there''s another question. I said the intelligence officer is dead. What about the body? Will Nate doubt if he doesn''t find the body when he comes back?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s too hasty. I feel there are loopholes everywhere. It''s impossible to forge the scene. Only by forcing the angel to rescue me immediately, so that they don''t have time to come here to replenish ammunition, contact Knight immediately, and say that I was taken to the helicopter, but now my signal has stopped somewhere in the suburbs, and knight won''t miss this opportunity."


    Joseph shouted, "why did the helicopter with the signal flag stop halfway? It''s unreasonable. And why don''t you wait for Nate here?"


    Gao Yang roared with a look of hatred for iron but not steel: "Stupid! Does it look like it''s just been attacked here? As soon as Knight comes back, he will immediately find the abnormality. How do I know why the signal flag stops halfway? How does Knight know? Who knows what the Russians think and what to do? Don''t think about it. Do you think Knight has time to think about it? He can only go to the place you said to save me right away. That''s all he can do ¡£¡±


    Joseph nodded and said, "I see. Well, let''s do it."


    After thinking for a while, he thought there should be no mistakes. Gao Yang patted his head with his hand and sighed, "I''m so smart!"


    The intelligence officer lay on the ground and said, "shameless! Liar! You shameless liar!"

 Chapter 2636

    Knight suddenly kicked out a piece of broken wood at his feet. The broken wood hit the glass window, smashed a piece of glass and made a crash.


    He was so angry that he kicked out a heavy kick again. This time, he kicked directly into the wall and made a loud noise. Knight was very angry and shouted, "Falk!"


    Knight''s name is crazy wolf, but he is very calm when commanding the battle. He can keep calm even in the final suicide charge.


    Even if he was crazy, Nate was calm and crazy.


    So Knight''s sudden rage startled all the angels, but they all knew why knight was angry. They could hear everything on the walkie talkie.


    The ram came to try to save them, but was attacked by the signal flag, injured and captured. It is unlikely to survive and die.


    Knight continued to kick the wall with his feet in a frenzy. While kicking the wall, he was roaring.


    "Idiot! Asshole! Damn it, you damn asshole, what are you doing? I told you to leave long ago, asshole I told you to leave long ago!"


    It seemed that he regarded the wall as a ram. After kicking wildly for more than a dozen feet, Knight suddenly turned around and shouted angrily: "send the wounded and bodies to the helicopter and replenish ammunition on the spot, quick! Quick! Quick!"


    The angels who had just assembled dispersed in a crowd.


    Knight went to a corpse and took off all the grenades. At the same time, he said in a negative measurement on the walkie talkie: "there are only 20 signal flags here. Now there is no need to guess where other signal flags are sent. They have found our secret stronghold. Therefore, give up the original plan and prepare to rescue the ram. We can''t let the ram die here, absolutely not!"


    The remaining bullets are enough, but the grenades have been exhausted, but the grenades found on the enemy''s body are enough to supplement and cope with a rescue operation. As for the heavy weapon of rocket launcher, it is not necessary to supplement, because it is useless to worry about accidentally injuring the hostages.


    Hastily replenished the ammunition, and the members of the angel gathered in front of the helicopter again. Knight raised a hand and said loudly: "I have only one request. Save the ram. At all costs, we can all die here. We are going to die, but we must not let that damn idiot die here, okay!"


    "I see!"


    Nate scolded bitterly, and then he snapped, "board the plane!"


    Boarding, take off.


    Finally, Nate waited for the news he expected.


    After receiving the coordinate position sent by the ram''s bodyguard, Knight said urgently, "is it reliable? Are you sure? Tell me what technical means to confirm the ram''s position!"


    "Our leader''s watch can send location information, and the information will be sent to our agent. I can''t receive it here. I can only get the location after communicating with the agent, but the location information is absolutely reliable, and the error is absolutely within 100 meters. Knight, I have informed Satan and our leader''s friends that they will take rescue action. Please don''t act without authorization. Over ¡£¡±


    Knight roared, "you know a fart! When your people come here, the RAM will die early, and we will save the ram, that''s all!"


    After roaring, Knight said in a hurry: "coordinate update! The target has stopped moving. Hurry to the latest coordinates immediately!"


    Let the pilot fly past according to the latest coordinates, Knight fell silent.


    "Commander, why did the ram''s signal stop moving? Could it be..."


    Knight suddenly raised an arm and said loudly, "he''s not dead! He must not be dead! Ram is not so easy to die. This guy is timid and afraid of death. I know him too well. This guy will never let himself die, never!"


    Reasonable analysis is not allowed. As soon as Nate is so idealistic, he still analyzes his farts. Anyway, let''s go to the signal position first.


    After a while, Knight received a call from ram''s bodyguard again.


    "It''s not good, Nate. Our leader''s position hasn''t moved. It''s abnormal and unreasonable. I just confirmed that the position is in the suburbs. Why is it in the suburbs? We have friends who can talk to the KGB, but we haven''t been able to get any useful information. What do you think is going on?"


    Nate breathed and said in a deep voice: "I only know that it''s useless for you to find anyone now. We have taken away the KGB''s headquarters in Donetsk, and the defense force is weak. I guess those people got the news, so they changed their destination. The most likely thing is that they temporarily interrogated rams in the suburbs to find out our whereabouts. These are just my guesses, so I don''t know how What''s the matter? Listen, don''t call me unless the signal moves again. I should concentrate on my work! "


    After that, Knight hit heavily on the bulkhead of the helicopter.


    Silence, silence.


    "About to reach the coordinate position, ready to land."


    It was not until the pilot reported his position that knight suddenly opened his closed eyes. Then he stood up and said coldly, "ready!"


    When the helicopter landed, the angel''s men divided into two teams and moved quickly and silently towards the coordinate position.


    Knight suddenly raised his arm and the marching team suddenly stopped.


    "At eleven o''clock, 460 meters, someone was lying prone and had a heat signal. It was impossible to confirm whether there were vital signs. No other heat sources were found."


    Listening to the sniper''s quick report, Knight held up a thermal imager. After observing for a moment, he stretched out two fingers and whispered, "wrap around separately to confirm whether there is an enemy."


    The team moved again and continued to approach the man who fell to the ground quickly. When the distance was close to 200 meters, Knight observed again.


    At the end of the observation, Knight sighed and whispered, "that''s a ram. I can see that it''s a ram..."


    Nate lowered his head and put the night vision instrument in his left hand on the ground.


    "There are no other heat sources around. There is no danger."


    Knight raised his head and said in a deep voice, "keep approaching. Team two will cover in place."


    The distance drew closer and closer again. When he was forty or fifty meters away from the man who lay motionless on the ground, Knight suddenly sighed and raised his right arm.


    To stop the team, Knight stood up straight. He took off his helmet, straightened his deformed hair and pulled his clothes.


    After finishing his clothes, Knight put on his helmet, handed over his rifle to the people around him, stood up, shook off his arm and walked towards Gao Yang at a very standard pace.


    Six men lined up behind Nate. They tilted their rifles to their chest, and then one shouted, "stand at attention! Two columns! Go together!"


    Nate walked up to Gao Yang. That''s Gao Yang. Yes, there can be no mistake.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground with his face down, his right hand pressed under his body, his left hand on his back, motionless and didn''t make a sound.


    Nate resisted his impulse to turn Gao Yang over. He took off his helmet with both hands and held it flat with his left hand. Then he stood at attention.


    And heel, slap, then salute.


    Nate remained motionless in his salute.


    "Attention!"


    "Take off your hat!"


    "Salute!"


    "Fire, prepare, prepare!"


    Just then, Knight suddenly heard a very weak voice.


    "I''m not fucking dead yet. Save me..."


    Knight suddenly widened his eyes. He jumped and put down his saluting hand. Then he immediately knelt down to Gao Yang on one knee and turned Gao Yang over.


    Gao Yang was turned over and slowly opened his eyes. He held a pistol in his right hand, but his hand was unable to lift up.


    Knight said urgently, "you''re not dead! How are you? Military doctor! Military doctor!"


    Gao Yang breathed softly and said in a very weak voice, "Nate, I''m sorry..."


    Knight trembled, "what? What are you talking about? Do you have anything to tell? You say, I''m listening!"


    He breathed loudly and raised the volume, but he said in a very low voice: "man, I''m sorry..."


    With a gunshot, knight, who knelt on one knee, fell aside and was shot in his supporting leg.


    "Don''t move, I''ll blow Nate''s head if anyone moves!"


    The angels were stupid. They looked at the object they were about to fire a gun to mourn, suddenly turned over, suddenly raised their gun, and suddenly shot their leader in the thigh. They couldn''t help being stupid.


    Gao Yang lay on the ground, pointed a gun at Nate''s head and shouted, "it''s over! Listen to me, now get out of here with me! Revenge is over, everything is over, all you have to do is get out of here alive, Nate, don''t move, I''ll hit your other leg again! I said I''m sorry, I said in advance!"


    Knight roared. He suddenly turned over and jumped to pinch Gao Yang''s neck, so he got another shot in his left leg.


    Gao Yang grabbed Nate''s neck and turned under him. He asked Nate to act as a shield to prevent others from shooting. After pointing the pistol at Nate''s head, he shouted, "I said I''m sorry! Are you crazy enough? If you''re crazy enough, you''ll go with me. Now you can''t move your legs. You can''t do anything you want! You can''t do anything!"


    Knight roared wildly and hit Gao Yang''s head with his right arm. Gao Yang turned over again. After he firmly pressed Knight down with a winding and strangling ground skill, he turned his head and shouted at several people who were nearby who didn''t know whether to shoot him in the head: "help! I really have to force me to shoot him in the arm!"


    Knight was pressed on the ground. He was shot in both legs. He couldn''t exert his strength at all. His arms were firmly pressed. He couldn''t get out of control anyway.


    "Ram! Ram! Ram! Ram..."


    The furious Knight couldn''t say anything except yelling ram. He suddenly stretched out his hand, pulled out the pistol from Nate''s waist and threw it aside. Then he took out a knife from Nate and threw it aside. He shouted in Nate''s ear, "I''m sorry! Lie down for me!"


    Reach out and hit knight on the back of the head. After making Knight completely immobile, Gao Yang turned over and lay on the ground. Then he pointed the muzzle at him, but he was always stupid. Several humanitarians who didn''t shoot: "are you fucking stupid? Military doctor! Military doctor!"

 Chapter 2637

    When the military doctor came to treat the comatose Knight''s legs, Gao Yang threw all the grenades on the comatose knight.


    After giving his belongings such as pistols and sabres to knight''s men for safekeeping, Gao Yang sat next to knight, and the pistol pointed at Knight''s head intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Everybody, don''t point a gun at me? You''re so familiar that you''re embarrassed to shoot me in the head. Since you''re embarrassed to shoot, why point a gun at me?"


    "Ram! You are an asshole! You damn asshole, don''t impose your ideas on us. You don''t understand anything at all. You interfere in other people''s freedom in the name of you. I really want to kill you!"


    When someone gnashed his teeth to express his opposition to his practice, Gao Yang didn''t mean to debate about it. He just waved his hand and said, "don''t talk about this nonsense. Get on the helicopter and leave here. I want to save your life. Whether you like it or not, talk to me when Nate wakes up."


    Several people standing in front of Gao Yang didn''t move. When they found that all this was a conspiracy, how to deal with Gao Yang let them fall into contradiction.


    Is it a shot to kill Gao Yang, or just board the plane and leave as Gao Yang said? These angels are really tangled.


    Gao Yang pointed the pistol at Nate''s head and said in a deep voice: "Now, if you don''t do what I say, I''ll blow his head. This is a threat, and Nate is my hostage. If you do what I say now, wait until Nate wakes up and make a decision. I won''t take your gun. If you still want to kill me at that time, you still have a chance, right?"


    After that, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "I have ordered the troops to surrender to the militia at 9 a.m. at this time, the 15 independent Artillery Corps has completed the surrender to the Zhengfu army. Now there are more important things waiting for you to do, order!"


    After shouting an order, Gao Yang said to several humanitarians who couldn''t help but stand at attention: "the first team went to the secret stronghold to pack up the bodies of their comrades in arms, and the second team escorted me and Nate to Kiev. Board the plane immediately and move!"


    "Why should we listen to you?"


    "If you don''t obey me, I''ll blow Nate''s head."


    "The helicopter doesn''t have enough fuel to go to Kiev."


    "Then go back to the secret stronghold and fill up the oil quickly. Don''t forget to take Sirte to the field hospital and put the wounded here. We''ll take them away in my helicopter. After arriving in Kiev, they will get better treatment. Gentlemen, you have more important things to do now than suicide. Take action. This is an order!"


    Gao Yang stressed again that this was an order. One of the angel couldn''t help saying, "you''re not qualified to order us, RAM."


    It was said that the ram was not qualified to give orders to them, but the angels dispersed after whispering and discussing with each other.


    Gao Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief. Now there are only the military doctor who helped knight and him.


    "Responsibly, you''re really dead hearted. You''ve created such a good opportunity for you and won''t want it, are you stupid?"


    No one was pointing a gun at his head. Gao Yang had a lot of courage. After nagging the only military doctor who could talk, Gao Yang took out his walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "it''s done. Let the helicopter come over."


    The military doctor was still bandaging Nate. He suddenly said, "actually, I understand you. Thank you."


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "Oh? Do you understand me? Really?"


    "As a military doctor, my duty is to save people. It''s painful to watch my comrades in arms die one after another."


    "It''s rare that you are an understanding person. The wizard and Scarface are dead. Many people are dead and bear the pain of losing their comrades in arms again and again. How can you bear it?"


    The military doctor said faintly, "life is loveless, and death is not the greatest pain. My duty makes me feel great pain, but it''s not difficult to follow the lieutenant colonel and his comrades in arms to die. Scar face died early. That''s his good luck, but I, I can''t put down my duty."


    Gao Yang weakly waved his hand and said, "you''re also a wooden head. Forget it. I''d better not talk to you. Talking to you will shorten my life."


    The helicopter came. Gao Yang brought the helicopter. When Joseph jumped off the helicopter and ran to Gao Yang, he was immediately startled.


    "Fark! You shot Nate and still hit him in both legs? It''s not planned, boss."


    He shouted loudly and said to Joseph, "there''s no way. As long as he can act, Nate will continue to die. Such a man''s head axis is too powerful, so he just hit him on both legs. Now, he can''t move even if he wants to die."


    Joseph said helplessly, "if you hit him on the leg, you''re not afraid of him hitting your head?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "if you don''t hit him on the leg, he has to blow my head. He knows that if he is cheated, he must want to blow my head, so I changed my mind when waiting for him to come. I think it''s better to put him down directly, so I can be safer."


    Joseph looked around and said, "where are the others?"


    "Send them away. Let them go back and take the bodies of Sirte and their comrades in arms before leaving. Don''t worry. As long as Nate is in our hands, they will come."


    Joseph sighed, "how does it end?"


    Gao Yang smiled with disdain, pointed to Nate lying on the ground and said, "look at him. He can''t move his two legs, so he can''t go to war in a wheelchair? He can''t move for at least two months. After two months, his idea must be different from now, so this matter is over, and the angel can keep the seeds after all."


    After that, Gao Yang said proudly, "I saved the angel, porcupine, I saved the angel. You should understand that saving a team that wants to destroy itself is more difficult than saving them on the battlefield. I have to say, I''m really a genius! I''m so smart!"


    "Well, further surgery is needed, but there will be no problem in a few hours."


    The military doctor interrupted Gao Yang''s boasting. Gao Yang waved his hand and said to Joseph, "carry it to the helicopter. Don''t forget to tie Nate''s hands. We''ll leave now."


    The military doctor said anxiously, "you said you would wait for us to escort you away. Besides, you can''t treat us like this, Lieutenant Colonel!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "lie to you. Do I still need an escort? My plane can fly sideways in Ukraine. Just tell them where to assemble later. Well, send your boss on the plane and tie you up."


    Joseph sighed, "boss, by how to end, I mean what you can do when Nate wakes up."


    Gao Yang was stunned. Then he sighed and said with a painful look on his face, "well, wait until he wakes up. I''ll think about it first, think about it first."

 Chapter 2638

    Nate opened his eyes, and then he saw Gao Yang.


    I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you. Nate will never say such words. The time to say them is enough to do things several times.


    So Knight pushed his right hand toward Gao Yang''s stomach, and his left hand was ready to hold Gao Yang''s neck.


    But after Knight moved, he found that his hands were tied to the bed, and his two legs were also fixed to the bed, his thighs were tied, and his lower legs were tied. Even on his waist, there was a wide belt connecting him with the bed.


    Knight was already very angry. When he found himself tied to the bed, he became even more angry.


    "Ah, ah..."


    "Ram! Ram!"


    "I will kill you! I swear I will kill you, I will kill you!"


    "Ram!"


    But while Nate was struggling in bed and yelling angrily, Gao Yang, who had been standing at the head of his bed, suddenly roared in a louder voice: "shut up!"


    Knight, who was extremely angry, didn''t understand why Gao Yang looked more angry than him.


    Slightly stunned, and then replaced by a greater sense of anger and humiliation, Knight''s arms vibrated again, trying to break free from the belt that bound him.


    Of course, there was no surprise that knight failed, so knight could only gnash his teeth and use a low but angry voice: "ram! I must kill you!"


    "You let me down!"


    With a look of anger on his face, he shook his head and said slowly to Nate, "I''m so disappointed. You don''t deserve to be a soldier."


    Knight became more angry. He felt that he was going to explode, just like a balloon filled with too much air, which was about to explode.


    He was angry, but he couldn''t do anything. Nate only felt that it was dark in front of him. Although he was lying in bed, he was spinning, and then he lost consciousness.


    "Well, no, I''m so angry?"


    Gao Yang was startled. He ran to Nate and touched Nate''s neck. Then he shouted, "doctor! Doctor, come in!"


    The door was opened. A doctor came in and shouted, "look what''s wrong with him. Will he be all right?"


    The doctor looked at the ECG, then opened Nate''s eyelids and said to Gao Yang, "dizzy."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "of course I know he''s dizzy. What I want to know is whether he''ll be okay!"


    The doctor shook his head and said, "the heart beats fast and the blood pressure rises. In short, it''s gas dizziness. Well, it should be fine."


    He breathed loudly and said, "are you dizzy? Can you continue? Will you die if you are dizzy again?"


    "Probably not, but it''s better not to make him too angry. It''s still very dangerous."


    "Well, I see. How long will he wake up?"


    "It won''t be long."


    "OK, go out and don''t go far."


    After sending the doctor away, Gao Yang took a long breath, and then continued to look at Nate lying in the hospital bed.


    Knight opened his eyes again, and then he saw an angry face.


    After taking a deep breath, Knight stared at Gao Yang and said in a sad and angry voice, "you liar!"


    Because of his anger, Knight still couldn''t keep calm, so he immediately raised his volume and shouted, "you damn liar! I must kill you! What qualifications do you have..."


    When Knight struggled to roar, Gao Yang suddenly took an arrow step, rushed from the end of Knight''s bed to the head of the bed, and then slapped him in the face.


    With a crisp sound, knight was stunned again. He looked at his ferocious face and said in disbelief: "how dare you hit me? How dare you still hit me?"


    Gao Yang said with disgust on his face: "enough! Shut up, you incompetent waste, the shame of soldiers, the grave digger of angel mercenary regiment, the liar who broke his promise, the lying idiot, the shameless hypocrite, the mouse in the sewer is braver than you, you cowardly hen."


    Knight''s eyes widened, and he said, "what did you say, you..."


    Gao Yang turned his hand back and slapped it again on Nate''s right face.


    "Shut up!"


    Nate was trembling, and he looked up with disbelief.


    Gao Yang said with disgust on his face: "when you are facing a choice, idiots know that it is easy to choose death, but it takes courage to choose to live. What is your choice? Tell me, what is your choice!"


    Knight angrily said, "what qualifications do you have..."


    With a slap, Nate got a third slap in the face.


    Gao Yangji said angrily, "I told you to shut up!"


    Nate was mad. He almost said you asked me, but fortunately he didn''t say it.


    In addition to his firm belief that he must kill the ram and unload $80, Nate decided not to say anything.


    "The dream is shattered, the coward chooses to give up, and the brave chooses to insist. Nate, I always respect you, but you choose to escape and give up, which makes me very disappointed, very disappointed."


    Nate closed his lips and stared at Gao Yang without moving.


    Gao Yang couldn''t seem to see Nate''s angry eyes. He stood by the bed and said bitterly, "what is an angel? Tell me, what is an angel?"


    Knight wanted to open his mouth, but once again confined his lips. Gao Yang didn''t have to wait for Knight''s answer, but he said with a sad look: "Angels are mercenaries, but are angels really just mercenaries? I tell you, knight, angels are the soul of Germany, angels are the hope of Germany, angels are the seeds of German soldiers, and you have established angels and buried the last soul of Germany."


    Nate''s expression froze.


    Gao Yang sighed: "the German army has been abolished. Some soldiers are full of blood, but they can only spend their military career in the army. They can''t do anything because they can''t cross an invisible red line. Crossing the line is to summon the soul of the * *, so they can''t do anything. They spend their time in mediocrity until they retire."


    Suddenly turned around, Gao Yang stared at Nate and said in a deep voice: "But there are a few soldiers, very few. They are dissatisfied with the current situation. They are eager to be a real soldier, so they choose to leave the army and join a place that can truly reflect the style of the German army. Where is it? Angels! They can join angels. Although they can''t contribute their value as soldiers to Germany, at least they can keep what the next soldier should have Everything, a mercenary regiment composed purely of Germans, a Powerful Mercenary regiment that can also reflect the style of German soldiers! "


    With that, Gao Yang looked at Nate and whispered, "think about your soldiers. Are they the seeds of the German army? Think about them. Are they the remaining souls of the German army? Think about it. Is it a crime for you to die with them?"


    After whispering three questions in Knight''s ear, Gao Yang stood up straight and said coldly: "give you time, you can think about it and call me when you get the answer."

 Chapter 2639

    Gao Yang went to the door of the ward. When he opened the door, he stopped and stared at Nate tied to the hospital bed.


    Knight looked very painful, but he didn''t make a sound, so Gao Yang didn''t stop. He walked out of the ward and closed the door with his backhand.


    After taking a few steps, he took a long breath. With the exhalation of relief, his tall and straight body suddenly bent down and collapsed his back. Then he slapped his chest with his hands and said hurriedly: "I''m the second Olympic Games! I''m the second Olympic Games! OK, ok..."


    Joseph walked up to Gao Yang and said with an unbelievable expression: "boss, are you really crazy? You scolded and scolded, and you slapped Nate in the face? Are you really crazy?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "do you think I want to? You don''t know how angry this guy is before you go in. He''s stunned! If I don''t slap him in the face and suppress his crazy arrogance, the dialogue can''t go on at all. Let him think deeply? Think deeply. It''s good if he doesn''t die of anger."


    Joseph whispered, "I still don''t think it''s appropriate to suppress Nate''s anger with a more angry attitude."


    Gao Yang disapproved: "As I said, people like knight have a square head and a wooden head. I said to him that everything is for his good? Bah! It''s useless. Apologizing is useful. What do you need a gun for? Smash him with a pile of big principles, despise him with a tougher attitude, make him think deeply and make him feel wrong. This is the best way to solve the problem. Hey, just go The German''s square head, I tell you I''ve studied it thoroughly. "


    Joseph whispered, "all right? Are you really not afraid that the angels will kill us?"


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and whispered, "for the sake of safety, we must take all their guns. Otherwise, we''ll run now. The angels came to see Nate and knew what happened. They couldn''t find us both. Why don''t they run to Yemen to find my trouble?"


    Joseph said uncertainly, "I''m not sure. You''re killing Nate. He''ll have to skin you if he has a chance."


    Gao Yang squinted at Joseph and said, "do you think so?"


    Joseph whispered, "if I were Nate, I must skin you."


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "if you think so, you can''t do it. It''s a little too much this time."


    "It''s not a little too much, it''s too much."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I didn''t want to, but since you want to peel my skin as a bystander, I''ll add weight to him. Really, I didn''t want to do that."


    "What else do you want to do? Boss, please don''t go too far. I can''t bear it. Although I''m a Jew and I want the Germans to die, especially Nate, I still have compassion. Is it too cruel?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "no, he has no hope. I''ll give him hope again. Just giving hope is not enough. I''ll give him some more pressure. Pressure is power. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Just put more responsibility on his shoulders. I''ll just cheat him."


    Joseph said with a stunned face, "cheat... Cheat him?"


    "Well, a lie repeated a thousand times becomes a truth. This is a famous German saying. I cheated this. It''s not bad. Wait and see. I''ll make Knight thank me at last."


    Joseph couldn''t help looking up and down, raised his eyes, and then whispered, "I bah! You..."


    "Ram!"


    Just then, Knight''s cry came from the ward.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. Joseph was surprised and said, "it''s not five minutes so fast."


    "Ram! Come and see me, ram!"


    "You''ll see," he whispered


    After regaining his upright posture, Gao Yang went to the door of the ward, opened the door, stood in front of Knight''s bed and said seriously, "do you want to understand?"


    Nate''s face was pale and his eyes were blurred, but he didn''t look very angry.


    After looking up and down at Gao Yang, Knight finally said slowly: "Angels are just a mercenary group. They are just a group of madmen who don''t know what to do except fighting. They fight for war. They just exist for fighting. Angels are not as great as you say. Military soul and seeds. It''s ridiculous. The soul of a country and an army can''t be carried by a mercenary group."


    Gao Yang finally smiled, but he still looked serious.


    "Nate, you let me down!"


    He slowly said his disappointment with Nate again, and Gao Yang said very seriously: "you must think this is what I said. Although this is what I said, I tell you, Nate, this is not what I want to say, because I am not the most disappointed with you."


    Nate whispered, "what do you mean?"


    Gao Yang coughed softly and suddenly said, "I asked Irene''s father to come forward and thought he might be able to save you. You know why, he can''t come, call you or have any written records. Therefore, the inspector general of the German army asked me to take a message to you."


    Nate became serious and said in a deep voice, "please."


    "Nate, you let me down. As a soldier, you shouldn''t be knocked down by the immediate failure. As long as you are alive, you should continue to fight. It''s easy to die and live. It''s difficult to fight as the seed of an army.


    Our army is very special. The castrated army can''t be called a real army. We don''t want to start a world war again, but as a country, there should always be a real army. In this army, there must be some men who can really be called soldiers.


    Taking the military as an idle profession is the current situation in Germany. We can''t change it, but it''s your duty to let some bloody men fight with a real military style.


    A small seed will grow into a towering tree, and few people can also affect a country. Even if you can''t become a seed and can''t wait for the day when you grow into a tree, please make a mirror and let German men take a look and see what a real soldier looks like and what he should look like. "


    At the end of the speech, he stood up and saluted Nate.


    He put down his hand, looked up at Nate and said in a deep voice, "the words are not what I said, and the ceremony is not what I respect you. You should understand what I mean, but you can''t get proof, you''ll never get it. Believe it or not, it''s all up to you."


    Knight''s eyes were confused, but he was gradually firming up.


    Gao Yang suddenly attached himself to release the belt that bound knight. At the same time, Gao Yang said slowly: "I shot you with armour bullet instead of blossom bullet. You should know my shooting method, so there won''t be much problem with the two guns on your leg. You will recover in two months at most. You are now in Kiev and your people are here. They can continue to fight or accompany you to death. If you have any questions or talk to someone first, I''ll wait for you, Nate , I''ll just say so much. How to choose next depends on you. "


    He untied the belt tied to Nate. Nate didn''t move. Gao Yang stood aside and said in a deep voice, "I''m leaving. Your people will come in to see you. That''s it. I''m waiting for your choice. Bye."


    Gao Yang turned to go. At this time, he heard Nate slowly say behind him: "ram, thank you..."

 Chapter 2640

    Out of the ward, Gao Yang took a long breath again.


    Joseph looked forward and said, "it''s done?"


    "It''s done."


    Joseph was very surprised. He whispered, "so fast? It''s only a few minutes. I thought it would take at least a few hours."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "this kind of thing can be done in a few words. If you can''t do it, say how many pages. I know what knight and angels need. They don''t need to explain anything or talk too much. It''s easy."


    Joseph said with a smile, "just lie to him."


    "Don''t be so ugly..."


    "You lied to him."


    "Change to enlightening. Enlightening sounds better."


    "Well, now that you''ve enlightened knight, what''s next?"


    He raised his voice and said in a low voice, "go and inform the angels that they can visit Nate. I think they won''t have to open two holes in my legs as revenge. Later, let them finish what they should say. I''ll see Nate again. Now the responsibility and pressure have given him. I have to give him some hope and find something for him."


    Joseph nodded. When he was about to leave, he suddenly turned back and whispered, "Nate, it''s all right. Where''s the rabbit? What are you going to do?"


    Gao Yang was in a bad mood when he made an appointment just because he solved a problem. He sighed and whispered, "you can''t hide it. You have to inform the rabbit. I''ll call him and call him now."


    Joseph went to do his business, while Gao Yang walked out of the inpatient department with a heavy heart and came to a lounge in the office area of the private hospital.


    Seeing Gao Yang pushing the door in, Shawa stood up and said in a deep voice to Gao Yang: "brother, how''s your friend?"


    "Fortunately, I woke up. I guess I can''t fight. Let your people withdraw."


    Shawa was a little puzzled. He whispered, "since it''s a friend, why should we be on guard? If it''s not a friend, big brother, we''ll do them in this hospital. No problem!"


    Looking at shava''s hard cutting posture with his hand, he cried and laughed and said, "it''s okay. It''s really a friend, shava. I know you''re very busy now. In fact, you don''t have to stay here all the time."


    Shava smiled and said, "what am I busy with? In fact, there''s nothing to be busy at all."


    Gao Yang sat down. After reaching out and pressing his forehead, he sighed, and then whispered to Shawa, "the bodies in the morgue are all in the freezer, right? You help me find some people to help me deal with the bodies. Er, try to look better, especially the woman. Dress her up and let her walk decently in the last part of the way."


    Shava nodded, and then he whispered, "I know I shouldn''t ask, but I''m really curious, brother, what''s the identity of the dead one?"


    Gao Yang sighed sadly and said, "rabbit''s girlfriend."


    Shava was stunned, and then he said, "ah! Rabbit''s girlfriend!"


    Gao Yang shook his head helplessly and said, "get ready. Let the rabbit look better when it comes."


    Shava immediately said, "I''m going to find someone. I''ll arrange it myself. It must be the best craftsman, and it must be a woman!"


    Shawa hurried to find the body makeup artist. Gao Yang left alone in the lounge and took out the phone. After hesitation, he finally dialed the phone.


    Until the phone was connected, Gao Yang was still considering whether to be more direct or more tactful, whether to prepare Cui Bo, gradually accept the reality that Lilia had died, or simply tell him the truth directly.


    While Gao Yang hesitated, Cui Bo connected the phone, and then Gao Yang said, "rabbit, you have to hold on, Lilia, she... Something''s wrong."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Gao Yang wanted to give himself two mouths. He clearly decided to be more gentle. How could he open his mouth without closing the door.


    Cui Bo was stunned for a moment and said in a trembling voice, "brother Yang, Lilia, what''s the matter with her? Is she hurt? Is it serious? It''s not serious!"


    Gao Yang said vaguely, "well, I''m injured, but it''s very serious. Don''t worry too much, but if you have nothing on your hand, you can come and have a look. I''m in Kiev. I can wait for you in Kiev."


    Cui Bo was silent. After waiting for a while, Cui Bo choked and said, "brother Yang, Lilia, is she, is she dead..."


    Gao Yang didn''t know whether to continue to hide or tell the truth. After a messy consideration, he still didn''t know what to do, so he finally whispered, "yes, rabbit, you have to hold on."


    Cui Bo sighed and said, "it''s too bad. It''s too bad. I''ll go there and I''ll start now."


    "You should be careful. I''ll arrange a plane for you. Listen, something has happened. Don''t worry. Arrange someone to come with you."


    Cui Bo choked: "I''m fine. I''m... Mentally prepared. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine, brother Yang. I hung up, hung up."


    Hung up, Gao Yang punched angrily but powerlessly on the sofa, and then he called groliov.


    "Big dog, I have informed the rabbit of Lilia''s death. Don''t hide it. Tell everyone that the rabbit must come. Who do you arrange to send him along? Don''t let him come by himself."


    Groliov could say anything, but he only sighed, and then whispered, "I''ll take him there myself and call another person, so as not to happen to the rabbit again. What about Nate and them? Are they done?"


    Gao Yang whispered: "it''s done. Let Irene not leak. I said something to Nate in the name of her father. You can see who can accompany the rabbit. Transfer from Djibouti. The plane has been arranged by little Downey. That''s all. Be careful on the way."


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang was stunned for a while, and finally sighed: "troubled times, troubled times!"


    When Gao Yang sat on the sofa in a daze, his phone rang, and then Joseph whispered, "boss, Nate has met his people. He asked me to invite you to come over and say something I want to talk to you."


    "I see, I''ll go right away," he said softly


    Joseph lowered his voice again and said, "they don''t have guns. They should be fine. At least don''t worry about them opening a hole in your leg. However, I suggest you see Nate alone to ensure safety."


    Gao Yang said: "it will be fine. I don''t have time to do ideological work for them one by one. I''d better meet them together. It''s done at one time to save trouble."

 Chapter 2641

    Gao Yang went to knight''s ward with great strides. The angels were all in it and crowded a small ward full.


    When he pushed the door in and saw the people in the room, Gao Yang was very nervous, because there were too many people and the stage was small. He stood inside, that was, there were people around.


    Angels are very good at fighting. If the tabloids reply, for example, if they beat him up without breaking his legs, Gao Yang can''t eat and can only walk around. After all, angels are still very powerful animals.


    But although he was a little afraid, Gao Yang''s feet didn''t stop. He bravely walked into a group of animals with green eyes.


    Knight was very indifferent. Seeing Gao Yang go in, he said weakly, "please sit down."


    Immediately someone put the only chair in the ward beside Nate''s bedside, and Gao Yang sat down impolitely.


    Gao Yang felt uncomfortable all over. He felt that his back was about to smoke, sweat began to flow out, and soon wet his shirt, but fortunately, Gao Yang at least looked calm.


    Gao Yang sat down, and knight seemed to hesitate.


    Nate is a very proud man. He invited Gao Yang, but he couldn''t speak. That means he wants to say something.


    Gao Yang is a person with much higher Eq. he can''t understand Nate''s pride and troubles, so he just sat down and said casually before Nate spoke: "since the angel is not finished, those things you gave me will naturally be returned to you. Let Joseph bring them to you later."


    Knight closed his eyes, but soon opened them again. He nodded to Gao Yang and said, "thank you, the money, I mean the money..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "your funds should be tight. Let''s continue to use the money. Of course, we must pay it back, but don''t worry. I believe in the ability of angels. As long as you start to take the task, you can pay back the money soon."


    Knight was a little embarrassed, and stood behind Gao Yang, clenched his fist all the time, and the people who were determined to teach him a lesson also slowly loosened their fists.


    Although holes have been made in Knight''s legs, ram is still a big creditor of angels after all. It doesn''t matter if he beats the creditor. It''s not good if people start urging debt. For this reason, there are many fewer people who want to find Gao Yang for revenge.


    Knight Shanshan didn''t respond. He waved high and said carelessly, "you''ve always wanted to set up a country to play, but now it seems that this kind of thing still needs to wait for the opportunity."


    Nate couldn''t help saying, "no, it''s not fun."


    "Well, either play or you want to set up a country."


    "It''s not the establishment of a country. As long as you can control it, it''s unrealistic to control the country, and it''s enough to control the country''s army."


    "OK, it means secretly controlling a country, isn''t it? Controlling the army means controlling the country. In fact, it''s not impossible to achieve this. It''s a little difficult. But as long as you find the right country and meet the opportunity, it''s not impossible to achieve it. You''ve suffered too much losses. You must recover and strengthen your strength. It''s inevitable to recruit people. Do you have an idea?"


    Knight''s bloodless face regained some expression. He nodded, then gently waved his hand and whispered, "go out."


    The people standing in the room rushed out, and soon there were only Gao Yang and Nate left in the room. At this time, Gao Yang felt that the invisible pressure on him disappeared.


    There was no one in the room, Nate whispered: "We just discussed. I think what you said is still reasonable. We really should take some responsibilities. I decided that angels will recruit a group of new members from German veterans, and expand the scale to 100 left and right. If the number is too small, it will not play a good role in training low-level officers, and our members It is no longer a lifelong system. I intend to renew a group of members every three to five years. "


    Raised eyebrows, smiled and said, "that''s a good idea."


    Knight channel: "If I can, I hope to get those soldiers and officers with outstanding performance and enterprising spirit to join, so that they can feel the real war, experience the atmosphere of the battlefield, and change a group of members every few years, so that more soldiers can join. We can''t identify and select qualified talents in person. Therefore, I hope to get one through the inspector general List, tell me the qualified veterans, and I''ll talk to them in person. I''d like to ask you to help communicate with them as an intermediary. It''s not appropriate for me to go in person. "


    The raised eyebrows beat uncontrollably twice, and then he smiled and said, "no problem."


    Knight sighed softly and said, "thank you."


    Gao Yang leaned forward and said with concern: "but what name are you going to use to recruit people?"


    "In the name of the angel mercenary regiment, of course."


    Gao Yangji said sincerely: "the number of people is over 100. As a mercenary regiment, it is too much attention. It will be very troublesome to do things. Why don''t you recruit people in the name of PMC, so that everyone can accept it more easily and don''t get much attention."


    Knight was worried and whispered, "it''s really troublesome to have a large number of people, but it''s still worth it. As for the battle in the name of PMC, it''s limited."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "our company still lacks a team to act alone and carry out organized activities in Yemen. It is a regular war. There are all tanks, aircraft and artillery, and even surface to surface missile units. I like to help people to the end. If you want to expand, I can give you this opportunity."


    Knight squinted at Gao Yang and said in surprise, "go to Yemen?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I''m not a friend. I won''t give you this opportunity. Your price must be much higher than the cost of recruiting people in the United States. Who makes us friends? I don''t help you and who helps you. Of course, if you don''t like it, I''m happy to save some money."


    Knight took back his sight and whispered, "this is still worth considering."


    Gao Yang approached Knight again and said with a smile, "if you agree, I''ll leave the code of Jupiter''s army to you. Also, we''re going to retire and retire soon, but the name Satan can''t disappear. Do you think it''s ok..."


    Knight said firmly, "no!"


    "You haven''t heard what I''m going to say."


    "Absolutely not. Angels either disappear or continue to fight, but angels will never become Satan, never!"

 Chapter 2642

    If Satan wants to retire safely, it is necessary to find a successor, and letting angels inherit is the best choice Gaoyang can think of.


    There is really no more suitable choice than an angel, so although Knight refused Gao Yang''s request without enough time, Gao Yang didn''t intend to give up.


    "Nate, the name is just a code name, isn''t it? Whether it''s called an angel or Satan, what''s the difference? What''s the meaning?"


    Gao Yang also wants to persuade knight, so he looks serious and hopes to make Knight change his mind.


    "Man, think again. I''m going to retire, and you''re going to continue to fight. Do me a favor, please, do me a favor. You''re just using the name of Satan, aren''t you? It''s very simple."


    Knight shook his head and looked at Gao Yang. After seeing that Gao Yang began to get angry, he smiled and said, "ram, you ignored a very serious problem."


    "What?"


    Knight was also very serious: "angels fight for war, isn''t Satan? As a mercenary, you have reached the limit now. You have obtained the status, wealth and power that mercenaries can''t obtain, but you are still a mercenary. If you want to keep everything you have obtained, you have to keep your current combat power, otherwise what value do you have?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "although I don''t want to admit it, that''s the truth."


    Knight said solemnly: "After you lead Satan to transform successfully and completely break away from the status of mercenary, you can keep everything you have, so you need to master a strong and absolutely powerful force. Now you can''t find it, so you have a lot of money, but you have to continue to fight, because it''s easy for a team to fight together, but once dissolved, the real dissolution, think again It''s hard to organize. "


    Gao Yang nodded gently and said, "that''s right."


    Knight smiled and said, "Satan can earn enough. Although I don''t know what you do, it''s unrealistic to let your people pull them out after they return to normal life on the premise that everyone in Satan is at least a multimillionaire."


    Gao Yang said slightly impatiently, "I''ve thought about these questions countless times. You don''t have to repeat it again. What do you want to express?"


    Knight said coldly, "the problem is that you need a force that can be absolutely controlled, and angels will never be controlled by anyone, understand?"


    Gao Yang was stunned, but he immediately nodded and whispered, "I see, I understand."


    Knight breathed and said, "we can''t be controlled by anyone. I owe you a lot. I owe you a life. All the angels owe you a life. However, we will pay you back the money and your life, but we won''t be controlled by you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I see."


    "Now you have a big company. Your company needs manpower. No problem. We can work and work in your company. You need to solve an enemy. It''s not convenient for you to come forward. No problem. I can lead the angel to solve it for you, but there is a premise for all this. That is, it must be beneficial to the angel. I will pay back the life I owe you, but I won''t pay it all the time Once! Once, no matter what you ask, the angel will do his best.


    Knight stretched out a finger and said solemnly to Gao Yangji: "This time, even if the angels will be wiped out, I will never hesitate, but what you need is a successor who can be used to do anything, a successor team who can be sacrificed at any time and replaced at any time, rather than only obeying your team unconditionally once. Therefore, God can''t be the successor of Satan."


    He shouted loudly: "what you said is reasonable. Well, let''s forget about letting you carry the Satan flag. When I didn''t say it."


    Knight disdained: "you shouldn''t say it, because you should understand one thing, that is, angels will never be a substitute for anyone, absolutely not!"


    "Twice."


    "What?"


    "Let me say it twice. Can I say it twice?"


    Knight looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "you let me pay you back twice?"


    "Yes, you do things for me twice unconditionally, because I''m sure I won''t let you lose the whole army. It''s just too few, too few. I won''t let you return your life, but you just do one thing for me. I''m too bad, so how about two times?"


    Knight frowned and said, "my gratitude to you is fading rapidly. You should think about what you should say."


    Gao Yang still stretched out two fingers and said, "twice! You know I''m sorry to let you really die, so you''re really kind once? How are you?"


    Knight disdained, "you''re becoming more and more like a businessman. Can you bargain about this kind of thing?"


    "I''m a businessman. I''m a big boss. Otherwise, I''ll give way. You can do three things for me for free. However, I let you choose whether to do or not to do these three things. You don''t have to meet any requirements of me at all costs. I''m sorry to let you go because of the mission that must die, so you do things for me three times, but you can choose Is it fair to choose whether to do it or not? "


    Nate''s forehead was green, and then he suddenly said, "twice, besides, I won''t pay you back! Asshole!"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "well, twice. Remember that you owe me two tasks. It''s free. It''s very important. I don''t want you to thank me. I just want you to remember that you owe me two tasks."


    Knight hated, "philistine!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "businessmen."


    After laughing and saying that he was a businessman, he raised his voice and said with a smile, "is there a suitable candidate to recommend to me as a successor?"


    Knight immediately said, "yes!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Oh? Really!"


    "Really, it''s also Chinese. It''s called Zhang Yong and nicknamed earthworm. I remember telling you about the best soldier I''ve ever seen."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I really mentioned that when I was in Somalia, how did you get in touch?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "there''s no contact, but you want to find a successor. I think he''s the right person. Let your agent find it. You should be able to contact."


    Gao Yang patted his leg, stood up and said, "don''t disturb your rest. I''ll find this Zhang Yong to investigate. See you later."


    "Wait."


    Knight said thoughtfully, "I thought for a moment. I don''t think you''re the kind of person who haggles over everything. Then it''s worth thinking about your bargaining with me. You just said you don''t need me to thank you?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "it seems that your head is square, but it''s not stupid. Yes, I don''t need you to owe my life, and I don''t need you to thank me. It''s normal for a friend to stretch out his hand in times of crisis. You don''t need to owe it. Man, you have to be a little human, okay? See you again."

 Chapter 2643

    Life is impermanent and fragile.


    When Lilia died, Gao Yang was a little sad, but not too sad because he saw too many deaths.


    The main reason why Gao Yang feels sad is that he can''t think how sad Cui Bo should be in the face of these.


    Lilia had died once, and although it turned out to be a misunderstanding, treble had suffered a blow.


    If it is said that when Lilia died for the first time, treble and Lilia just had a vague affection for each other, but this time, treble and Lilia were really in love, and this time Lilia was really dead.


    The rabbit''s girlfriend died, which is a big deal for some Satan people, such as Gao yanglai, Li JinFang, Frye and groliov.


    Knowing each other at the end of the day and supporting each other all the way, I stumbled to this day. My brother''s girlfriend died, which is by no means a small matter for Gao Yang, the oldest members of Satan.


    Li JinFang accompanied Cui Bo to Kiev. Groliov needs to stay in Yemen to preside over the overall situation.


    When he saw Lilia''s decorated face, treble cried sadly.


    The last chance to get along alone was left to Cui Bo, Li JinFang and Gao Yang.


    After a long time, Li JinFang nodded to Gao Yang, and then whispered, "Lilia is dead and the angel is disabled. What should we do next?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "the angels are disabled, but they can recruit and expand soon. Lilia is dead, but there is nothing."


    Li JinFang said with emotion on his face: "I entrusted Lilia to the angel. I thought I could keep her safe. Unexpectedly, this is life."


    Raise a bitter voice: "It''s still a matter of choice. If I insist on not letting Lilia go back to Ukraine, she may hate me and scold me, but she won''t die. If I let her go back to Ukraine and go to the battlefield, of course, she will probably die in the war. Lilia, a charming girl child, doesn''t want to enjoy a rich and stable life, but wants to return home to be a militia. Her persistence is doomed In the final analysis, the road is your own choice. What road you choose will be your destiny. "


    Li JinFang sighed and said, "if you have feelings to plant, because the ground fruit is still alive, you have no seed, no sex or life."


    Gao Yang frowned, looked at Li JinFang and said, "what do you mean? This is Buddhist?"


    Li JinFang nodded gently and said, "all promising methods are like dreams and illusions, like dew and electricity. We should do the same."


    Gao Yang waved his hand, looked directly at Li JinFang and said, "your mind is very dangerous. I know you are still in contact with the black monk in the Congo, but I didn''t expect you to be so affected now. The verse has started one by one. Are you sick? Are you a mercenary full of Amitabha sick?"


    Li JinFang shook his head and said softly, "I understand the pain of the rabbit. I just feel it for a moment. You''re right. Everything is your choice."


    Gao Yangji was surprised and said, "don''t you want to become a monk? Let''s put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha?"


    Li JinFang said bitterly, "I didn''t say Amitabha. Killing evil is all over my body, and I''m destined to continue to recreate killing evil. Praising the Buddha''s name in my mouth, isn''t the sin more serious? I said it''s just a feeling for a moment."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "I don''t object to finding some trust in my heart, but Buddhism is not suitable for you. It will only make you more and more painful. Don''t see that monk again in the future. You''re still a foreign black monk."


    Li JinFang said with a wry smile, "it''s really just a feeling."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t tell me such nonsense, toad. I tell you, I don''t believe in fate or evil. I only believe that my fate is up to me, not heaven! The road is chosen by myself. We have to go on no matter how difficult it is. We have embarked on the road of mercenaries, so we will turn the path of mercenaries into a bright road!"


    Li JinFang nodded gently and said softly, "I understand."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "it''s better to rely on yourself than relying on heaven and earth. Remember this sentence. You can fight for what kind of future you want. As a mercenary, you can''t say anything. Stupid!"


    Li JinFang sighed: "Brother Yang, I''ve told you all about it. It''s just a moment''s enlightenment. I don''t want to be a monk, let alone put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. There''s no end to all the hardships. Hehe, can you turn back when you get on this boat and take this road? Brother Yang, you take us down. I''ll follow you wherever you go. No matter what difficulties and obstacles ahead, we''ll cut them down! Cut an unprecedented bright road! "


    "That''s right!" he whispered


    He looked down at his watch and whispered, "it''s been half an hour and still crying. That''s it. Go and bring him out. The past is over, and what should be put down should be put down."


    Gao Yang is talking about rabbits, but he is looking at Li JinFang.


    Because Li JinFang is very wrong, Cui Bo''s experience reminds him of himself, so there is something wrong with Li JinFang''s mood. In addition, Li JinFang is connected with the black monk. Gao Yang is afraid that Li JinFang will be affected and avoid the world from now on. Therefore, he has to enlighten Li JinFang when he should comfort Cui Bo.


    Gao Yang patted Li JinFang and said, "it''s time to put it down."


    Li JinFang sighed softly, "I can''t put it down."


    Without giving Gao Yang a chance to persuade him, Li JinFang opened the door and went to help Cui Bo, who was still crying, to pick him up and take him away.


    Gao Yang is helpless. He knows how to pull back the angels and persuade knight who wants to die. Whether it''s cheating or coaxing, knight has turned back, but it''s been so long for Li JinFang, but he still has no way.


    Cui Bo refused to go, but how could he resist Li JinFang? Li JinFang used his hand to pull Cui Bo out of the mourning hall.


    For a moment, Gao Yang suddenly seemed to have an understanding.


    Cui Bo was taken to Gao Yang. At this time, Cui Bo no longer cried, but sobbed and said, "brother Yang, I shouldn''t let Lilia go back, shouldn''t I."


    Gao Yang said calmly, "Lilia is an adult. She has the right to choose the way she wants to go. You''re right. There''s nothing wrong. Go and have a rest and think about how to bury Lilia."


    Cui Bo was dragged away by Li JinFang. At last, he took a look at Lilia''s body and closed the door gently.


    What Gao Yang thinks is totally different from what he said to Cui Bo. In fact, he thinks what Cui Bo said is right. Just like parents take care of their children, he knows that what children want to do is very dangerous. Is it still impossible for children to do it? At this time, he should resolutely shut down the dangerous idea of bear children. Even if doing so will certainly lead to children''s resistance and resentment, he has to take care of it.


    As the head of Satan, in fact, it''s no different from being a parent. It''s also a temporary feeling. Gao Yang feels that he should take care of some things.

 Chapter 2644

    Angels handle things very well. As long as they have no desire to die, angels can handle everything else. It''s only a matter of time to re-enter, and this time is very short.


    Satan''s retirement work has been put on the agenda, but after seeing the encounter of angels and the impact of Lilia''s death, Gao Yang''s mentality has undergone some subtle changes.


    Gao Yang wants to speed up his retirement, but he can''t get away in a word. However, Gao Yang feels it necessary for him to speed up the progress of some things a little.


    "Big dog, let Frye answer the phone. I have something to find him."


    "OK, how''s the rabbit? The brothers are very concerned about him. Are you okay?"


    "The rabbit is not very good, but what else can it do? The rabbit and Toad will return Lilia''s body to Donetsk for burial. With the help of shava, we can talk in Donetsk. There will be no danger."


    "I see. I''ll call the little fly."


    "Big dog, we will retire soon. Be careful, be careful."


    "I understand."


    Groliov hung up the phone, and then Frye soon called Gao Yang again.


    "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    "I have something for you to do. Clean up and start right away. Go to Djibouti airport. The plane is ready for you. I''ll pick you up at Djibouti airport. Move faster."


    "OK, boss, I''m ready to go right away, but what happened?"


    "Don''t ask, just do it."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. He called little Downey the second time. When little Downey got through, Gao Yang said, "did you find the man named Zhang Yong?"


    "Not yet. This man doesn''t seem as famous as Knight said. I''ve asked a lot of people. There''s no valuable clue. I even asked Justin. Justin said he didn''t know that there was a mercenary named Zhang Yong nicknamed earthworm, but he seemed to have heard of a killer nicknamed earthworm."


    "Killer?"


    "Yes, killer, it''s just a nickname. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, but as far as I know, there''s really no guy nicknamed earthworm in the mercenaries. He''s very famous, boss. It''s just a name and a nickname. It''s hard to find."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "this man should be found or must be found. Knight has no clue anywhere. He just contacted a man named Zhang Yong many years ago. He is brave and tenacious. Since Knight specially mentioned this man, it is worth looking for. After all, we still lack a suitable candidate."


    "I see. How about asking Justin to help find it? Let him contact the killer. If the killer earthworm is the mercenary earthworm we''re looking for, it''s easy to do. If not, at least one possibility can be ruled out."


    "OK, contact Justin to see if the earthworm he knows is the one we''re looking for. It''s just a candidate recommended by knight. It''s not a particularly important event. Even if you can''t find it, it''s not worth wasting too much energy. In this way, I''ll start back to the United States soon. Morgan has been in a hurry. Let''s talk about what''s going on."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang dialed the third call to yalebin, but the call was not answered by yalebin, but grevatov.


    "What''s the matter? The captain is asleep."


    Hearing grevatov''s voice, he raised his eyebrows, frowned and whispered, "is it morning now? Is the teacher asleep now?"


    Grevatov whispered: "yes, the captain''s energy is a little poor during this period. After all, he is too old. Some time ago, the situation was tense and the captain slept less. I think the captain spent too much energy. Now there is nothing wrong. The captain is a little relaxed. He should have a good rest."


    "Is the teacher all right? Have you gone to the hospital for examination?" he said in a low voice


    "I''ve checked. There''s no big problem, just some old people''s diseases, but I still think the captain should have a good rest."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "I''m calling to ask if the teacher is willing to leave with me. Riyadh has no need to stay. The teacher should go to a place with a pleasant climate to rest. When the teacher wakes up, you can ask for me. If you can, I''ll go directly to Riyadh to pick him up. He can go wherever he wants."


    At this time, Gao Yang listened to the phone and said, "grevatov, who called, Gao Yang?"


    Soon, Gaoyang listened to jarebin, "Gaoyang, what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang respectfully said, "I''m sorry to disturb your sleep, teacher. I think you might want to take a rest and have a look around. Riyadh is not a good place to rest. Now there''s nothing to do. How about I accompany you around?"


    Yalebin laughed, and then he said happily, "I just took a nap. I didn''t sleep. Are you going to America?"


    "Yes, sir, I have some things to deal with in the United States, but there are not many things that can be completed soon."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "there''s really nothing to do here. You can take over the black devil completely. I should have a rest. Yes, I should have a rest."


    Gao Yang was relieved, and then he whispered, "where do you want to go, teacher?"


    After pondering for a moment, yalebin said slowly, "the United States is the biggest enemy of the Soviet Union. In my life, the biggest enemy is the United States, and I haven''t had the opportunity to go to the United States before. Now the Soviet Union is gone and can''t see it, but the United States is still there. Why don''t I go to the United States with you."


    Gao Yang breathed softly, and then he whispered, "your passport will be ready right away. I''ll pick you up in Riyadh. Please wait for me, teacher."


    "Don''t worry. If time permits, I''d like to see the hammer first."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "no problem, teacher. We can even connect with the hammer to go to the United States. He can talk to you while recovering from his injury, can we?"


    "Yes, if the body of the hammer allows."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang thought for a moment and immediately called back to little Downey. Then he said in a hurry: "I''m going to take alebin to the United States. The first stop is New York. Listen, contact me with the best hospital, the best doctor, the best nurse, the best caregiver, and find two chefs, a Chinese cook and a Russian cook. They must be able to cook the most authentic dishes."


    Little Downey immediately said, "understand, go and prepare immediately. Is there anything else to prepare? I suggest it''s time to prepare real estate. You''ve always wanted to find a home for the black devil. Why don''t you prepare some houses for them?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "good idea. It''s a good idea. Little Downey, they may not like the United States, but they can choose from the United States first. Let''s arrange it like this."

 Chapter 2645

    Frey was picked up in Djibouti, alebin and grevatov were picked up in Riyadh, and then Gaoyang''s plane turned to Germany.


    At first, in order to settle hammer and Pavlovich, Gao Yang found a private hospital with high medical level in Germany, and then the German medical base became permanent.


    First of all, the medical level in Germany is still very good, especially in orthopedics. Then, because of Irene''s father, there are certain advantages in safety in treatment in Germany. The most important thing is that Europe is very close to the Middle East. As long as it has undergone the most preliminary treatment, it must be much shorter to send it to Germany than to the United States.


    Now Liang Dong is in a hospital in Germany. Some hammers have been sent here. They can still be a companion.


    Liang Dong and the hammer were seriously injured, but Liang Dong was injured early. Although he can''t get out of bed yet, there is no problem with visiting. The hammer has just passed the dangerous period, and the life risk must be gone, but he is still very weak. Even the visiting time must be controlled.


    Therefore, Gaoyang and yalebin were the first to see Liang Dong.


    When Gao Yang saw Liang Dong from the glass window of the ward, Liang Dong was still lying on the hospital bed, looking at the mobile phone with a sad face. However, when Gao Yang pushed the door directly without knocking, Liang Dong immediately changed into a look of ecstasy when he heard the sound.


    "Why did you come! Why did you come!"


    Looking at Liang Dong, who couldn''t help crying, Gao Yang stopped. Then he ran to Liang Dong quickly, reached out and held Liang Dong who was about to get out of bed, and said in a hurry: "what''s the matter? Why are you crying? What''s the matter with my second Olympic Games? What''s the matter with me?"


    Liang Dong still shed tears on his cheeks, grabbed Gao Yang''s arm tightly and said in a trembling voice: "your mother! Take me away quickly. If you don''t go again, I''ll starve to death here! I''ll starve to death here. Boss, you don''t know. They feed me things like snot every day. I can''t stand it!"


    Gao Yang took a breath of air conditioning and said, "for so long, do you eat nutritious meals every day?"


    Gao Yang knows the power of nutritious food. He also tried it in Ukraine. As the name suggests, this nutritious food is very nutritious, very easy to digest and very helpful to the rapid recovery of the wounded. However, it has a great feature. In short, it is not eaten by people.


    "I want to eat meat, any meat is OK! I want to eat meat! If I don''t give meat, even if I give a ham sausage, even if I give a steamed bread and a few pieces of bread, I don''t give anything. It''s as sticky and green as snot. Boss, I want to die as soon as I get to eat! I can''t stand it!"


    Gao Yang saw that Liang Dong really collapsed.


    "Don''t be so disgusting. Who hasn''t eaten a nutritious meal? It''s helpful for recovery. It''s better to be better early than nothing. However, you''ve only been a nutritious meal for so long? There''s no supplementary food. At least a few bread?"


    "Nothing, nothing. I''m hungry! Even if it''s bad, I can''t eat enough nutritious food. I''m hungry!"


    "You won''t ask the hospital for something you want to eat? We''ll give you enough money to eat here all your life. As long as your body allows, eat as you like."


    Liang Dong was angry. He shouted: "I fought for a long time! For a long time! The wife said that you entrusted me to her and the hospital. She asked me to recover as soon as possible. She must fulfill her promise. Yesterday, just yesterday, an ugly but kind-hearted little nurse secretly gave me an elbow, a small piece, just a mouthful. I hid it secretly. It was cold. It was cold! I finally had a chance Just as I was about to eat, the wife rushed in. She was so stunned that she took it away from my mouth! Took it away! "


    Liang Dong was so angry that he wiped away his tears and said angrily, "how can I live like this! How can I live like this! I''m a great cook and let me eat snot... Er, disgusting, let me eat mush, how can I live like this!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing, and then Frye, who had been unable to help himself for a long time, began to laugh, while Joseph laughed wildly.


    Liang Dong pointed to Gao Yang''s nose and shouted, "are you still laughing? Are you still laughing!"


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said, "well, it helps to recover. Just bear it. Don''t complain."


    Liang Dong was stunned and said, "do you have a conscience? Forget the time when I tried to make you delicious? Are you still human? One count, you... Several, why did you come?"


    Liang Dong felt a little ashamed. When he poured bitter water at Gao Yang, he was stunned to find that he didn''t know when yalebin also entered the ward.


    Yalebin smiled and stood in front of Liang Dong''s hospital bed and said with a smile, "you''re crying. It''s just a nutritious meal, mouse. I despise you."


    Liang Dong quickly wiped his tears, and then he said to yalebin, "OK, you can say, wait, wait for me to go out. Don''t beg me when I go out. My taste degenerates and I can''t cook. Don''t regret it."


    Yalebin was furious and said in a harsh voice, "how can we do this? How can we treat our wounded like this? Gao! What''s the matter with you? The mood of the wounded is not important? The bad food for the wounded leads to a bad mood, which affects the recovery. This is going to shoot people!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I''ll tell the hospital what you want to eat. As long as your physical condition allows, I''ll get you everything."


    Liang Dong wiped his mouth and shouted: "Let''s not fix those empty ones. Isn''t the big elbow in Germany very famous? You can fix me a big elbow and a few sausages. I haven''t tasted meat since I''ve been in Germany for so long. Also, you can get me some pieces of streaky pork, regardless of what the Germans do. It''s the kind with fat and thin. You can get me some pieces of steamed bread, steamed rice without steamed bread That''s OK. Hurry up. It''s almost time for dinner. I won''t let you eat anything after dinner. Boss, hurry up and hurry up. If they don''t do it, they''ll deduct money! Deduct their money! "


    "Brother, aren''t you tired?"


    Liang Dong said angrily, "I''m tired of it. That''s my business. Do you want to do it or not!"


    "Well, well, do it right away, do it right away."


    Just then, a nurse pushed the door in.


    The nurse is not short. She looks less than 1.7 meters. She looks pretty and has a happy face. She is a little fat and a little more. She has to look like 1780 kilograms.


    Seeing the people in the room, the nurse was a little stunned. She pushed a cart and pestled at the door for a while. Suddenly she said to Liang Dong in English, "are you leaving?"


    Liang Dong looked impatient and said loudly, "I want to go. Are you ready to go? Tell me, have you done what I taught you? How is it? Has it been done this time?"


    The nurse smiled shyly, then nodded and whispered, "it''s successful. The taste is very good, very good!"

 Chapter 2646

    Gao Yang thinks it''s a little wrong.


    There''s no basis. He just thinks it''s a little wrong.


    Gao Yang, Frye, Joseph, yalebin and grevatov stared at the fat nurse, then looked at Liang Dong together, then looked at the nurse together, and finally looked back at Liang Dong together.


    "What are you looking at? What''s good? My sister''s face is red without looking at her?"


    Liang Dong lived in the hospital for a period of time. After shouting angrily, Liang Dong waved to the fat girl and said, "come here, ignore them. These people don''t have a good thing. Let me get in the way!"


    The fat nurse pushed the car to the side of the hospital bed and began to change things and take the temperature. Liang Dong said impatiently: "it''s all right early. I''m tired of taking the temperature every day. Hey, I ask you, is the braised meat delicious?"


    The fat nurse nodded gently and whispered, "it''s delicious. Our whole family likes it very much. My mother said it would be the main dish for our guests in the future. She also asked me to thank you."


    Liang Dong said angrily, "it''s delicious. You don''t bring me some secretly, even two."


    The fat nurse said cautiously, "Ms. godet doesn''t allow it. Last time, she was very angry. If I give you food that you don''t allow, I can''t take care of you anymore, and I will be dismissed because it is a serious violation of the hospital rules."


    Liang Dong''s attitude immediately softened and whispered, "it''s so serious. I''m sorry. I didn''t know the consequences were so serious. When you push me out this afternoon, I''ll teach you how to make rock candy elbows. You Germans must like to eat them."


    The fat nurse nodded slightly, looked at them, packed up her things and fled quickly from the crowd and left the ward.


    As soon as the fat nurse left, Gao Yang immediately shouted, "OK!"


    "Love."


    "Rat, it''s a soldier''s honor to hook up with a nurse when you''re wounded!"


    "Well done."


    Gao Yang sat on Liang Dong''s hospital bed and stretched out his hand to pat Liang Dong. When Liang Dong was crying, Gao Yang said loudly: "long experience, I''ve seen the trick of soaking up girls with delicious food. It''s really the first time I''ve seen this indirect way to teach cooking. You can see a mouse. You can''t run by looking at her body."


    When they praised Liang Dong with your words and mine, Liang Dong was quite embarrassed and said, "nonsense! She''s so fat..."


    Grevatov said immediately, "what does that mean? It''s not good to be fat?"


    Liang Dong hurriedly said, "no, no, it''s not that fat is bad. This is not, this, this, you misunderstood..."


    After two strange smiles, Gao Yang said solemnly, "I think this girl is very good. It''s against my heart to say how beautiful she is, but she''s really good. She has a good temper and is obedient to you, and she doesn''t look ugly. She''s a little fat and has no shortcomings."


    After a moment of wriggling ink, Liang Dong suddenly said, "boss, can you get me something to eat? What time is it?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I''ll go now. You wait."


    As soon as Gao Yang stood at the door, he saw a face that frightened him.


    It''s the doctor''s job to treat diseases and injuries, but it''s the nutritionist''s job to recover the wounded. At least here, the work responsible for caring for the recovery of the wounded belongs to the nutritionist.


    The nutritionist who is in charge of Satan and angels in Ukraine.


    The cold faced and expressionless nutritionist entered the door. Li ignored Gao Yang standing in the ward and waited for a crowd. She was carrying a plate. The plate was green. Baji looked at it like a runny nose, put it in front of Liang Dong, and then said coldly, "eat! I''m staring at you to eat, and I''m not allowed to leave at all!"


    Liang Dong took the plate and immediately looked at Gao Yang for help.


    Gao Yang coughed softly, then said in a deep voice, "madam, I want to ask if he can eat something else? Especially meat, doesn''t it hinder anything?"


    After a cold look at Gao Yang, the nutritionist said coldly: "his abdomen was injured and his stomach and intestines were seriously injured. Now eating any food other than the designated food may cause serious adverse consequences. If you want to eat meat, wait at least another month. Of course, you can change me. Then he can eat anything. It doesn''t matter to me if he dies."


    Jarebin stung his crutch and said angrily, "what''s your attitude!"


    The nutritionist still looked cold and said: "This is the best medical rehabilitation center in the world. Listen, it''s the best! And I''m the chief nutritionist here. I make his meals strictly according to the patient''s recovery status. By the way, my meals are worth 1000 euros. Everyone, I''m very busy. If you plan to change the rehabilitation nutritionist, I''d be happy."


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "no, no, no, it''s okay. Just let him eat these. Don''t eat anything else. Bear it, mouse."


    The nutritionist continued coldly, "if you plan to visit the patient next door, you''d better go now because he has only 20 minutes to visit."


    Gao Yang immediately attached himself to Liang Dong''s ear and whispered, "brother, I''m sorry. For your sake, just bear it again. Let me tell you a message. The angel mercenary regiment suffered heavy losses this time. As long as several of their wounded can be transferred after passing the dangerous period, they must come here to accompany you. It''s all right."


    Liang Dong angrily said, "they come to take care of my shit? What does it have to do with me if they come to starve? What does it have to do with me?"


    "Oh, you can be more comfortable looking at them worse than you. Isn''t there something worse than you? In contrast, you''re not so miserable. Bear it."


    After that, Gao Yang hurriedly stood up and said loudly, "go and see the hammer, see the hammer."


    Gao Yang ignored the roar from Liang Dong and rushed out of the ward. Even yalebin walked fast.


    When he was about to go out, Gao Yang heard Liang Dong fart. Although the farting sound was very unsightly, Gao Yang felt that it was more like the sound of Liang Dong''s broken dream.


    The hammer was different from Liang Dong. Looking at Gao Yang, they entered the ward one by one. The hammer, who had just woke up from sleep, lowered his eyes and whispered, "Captain, I''m sorry."


    Yalebin walked to the hospital bed of the hammer with crutches. After staring at the hammer with crutches for a moment, he suddenly lowered his head and said, "sorry, hammer."


    The hammer raised his head in surprise. Yalebin said faintly, "I decided to give up you. It''s Gao Yang. He insisted on rescuing you, so I want to say sorry to you."


    Hammer said excitedly, "but I made a mistake. Giving up is the right choice."


    Yalebin sighed: "whether it''s the right choice or the wrong choice, Gao Yang''s persistence has saved your life, so don''t say sorry, just say thank you."

 Chapter 2647

    The hammer turned his head to Gao Yang, stared at Gao Yang with some turbid eyes for a moment, and whispered, "I really didn''t expect you to get me out. In fact, it''s not necessary. I''m sure I won''t say anything."


    Gao Yang was angry and funny and said, "Falk, you don''t think we''re worried about leaking secrets, so you''re saved?"


    The hammer whispered, "that''s not true. I just want to say it''s not necessary. Since I certainly won''t speak, there''s no need to save me. There''s no need to save me. All you do is waste, waste resources and manpower, just to save a useless person. It''s really unnecessary."


    Yalebin sat down in the chair beside the hammer bed. As soon as he sat down, he whispered, "I think so, too."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "why is it meaningless? You survived, and that''s the meaning."


    The hammer sighed slightly and said, "I''ve been here once. Last time I stayed here for half a year. How long will I stay this time? I''m useless. I can''t fight anymore because I''ve been hit hard in succession. At this time, in fact, leaving me alone is the best choice."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "do we have to discuss this problem here? Hammer, you have come back and you have survived, so what you should do is to enjoy the rest of your life. Why do you always think of the so-called meaningful and meaningless things? Man, I reiterate again that life is very valuable and survival is the greatest significance."


    Grevatov suddenly said, "it''s good to live, hammer. It''s really good to live. Now it''s up to Gao Yang. He thinks it''s meaningful to save you. That''s meaningful. Things have happened. What you should consider now is what to do after the injury is cured. It''s good for you to think about it."


    The hammer said with a sad face, "I just can''t think of what else I can do if I survive. That''s why I think it''s meaningless to save me. What can I do? My broken leg hurts when it rains. As soon as I run, I feel out of breath. What else can I do?"


    "Teach students, please, train some people for me so that they can be used by me at ease. You are good at this. You can''t do these things alone. I need each of you."


    Gao Yang always thinks it''s a pity to let the black devils die one by one, especially the loss one by one in the battle. If possible, let the black devils help train some people, even if they can only learn the fur of the black devils.


    Now the solar system company is still in its infancy, but now that it has embarked on this road, it is certainly not enough to recruit veterans. It is very necessary to cultivate a reliable and strong team from scratch.


    Therefore, it is not for those who have lost their fighting ability to train talents, such as hammer, to throw them into an insignificant place to eat and die, but it is really very important and needs absolutely reliable and powerful people to be responsible.


    Yalebin paused his crutch and said with a smile, "in fact, this idea is not bad. Hammer, it''s worth thinking about. I''ve always said that you''re not suitable for going out alone, but you''re really suitable for training new people, especially commandos. In this regard, you''re the best, better than Lebedev."


    Gao Yang said, "we''re going to the United States. Hammer, you can go with us. If your injury is stable and you can leave, you can go with us this time."


    Hammer hesitated. He frowned and said, "the medical conditions here are good and the recovery speed is very fast, but the food here is too painful. In order to make my broken leg recover quickly, they tortured me inhuman and fed my dog all day!"


    After that, the hammer said proudly, "of course, as a real man, I won''t care about these. I haven''t eaten anything. How can I be knocked down by such a small thing."


    Grevatov smiled, "the mouse is next door to you. He''s going crazy."


    The hammer immediately said, "Oh, of course, it''s good if I can leave here. I won''t go crazy, but... It''s good to leave. I''d rather recover slowly, even if it''s very slow, but... You know..."


    Yalebin laughed and said slowly, "then you can rest here slowly. Gao is waiting for you. It''s better to hurry than to slow down. Since it really recovers quickly here, stay."


    The hammer bar smacked his mouth and said, "yes, captain."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I''m not the captain anymore. The captain is Gao Yang. This is just my suggestion."


    The hammer whispered, "your suggestion is an order. I will obey it. I... stay. I won''t go anywhere until I''m ready."


    Just then, someone knocked at the door, and then a nurse put her head in and said, "sorry, everyone, it''s time to visit."


    Yalebin stood up, smiled at the hammer and said, "then say goodbye. We will start for the United States as soon as possible, so we won''t see you again in a short time. I''ll see you again when my trip is over."


    The hammer nodded and whispered to yalebin, "I understand, captain. I hope you can have a good time."


    Yalebin leaned over the head of the hammer and whispered, "hammer, according to our principles and habits, I won''t save you, and I don''t think it''s necessary to save you, but I''m really happy that you can survive, very happy."


    A smile appeared on the hammer''s face and whispered, "it can make you happy. That''s the greatest gain of my survival, captain."


    Yalebin stretched out his hand and pressed on the arm of the hammer, then stretched out his hand to hold the hammer''s hand, clenched it hard, and said with a smile, "live well. When you get well, accompany me to walk in the world. Bye."


    "Goodbye, captain."


    Yalebin walked out slowly with a crutch. When he came to the door, he turned back and smiled and waved to the hammer.


    When the door of the ward was closed, yalebin breathed a long sigh of relief. Then he smiled and said, "it''s actually beautiful to be alive."


    Grevatov reached out his hand and helped jarebin. Jarebin shook his hand and motioned him not to be touched. Then he smiled and said, "let me do it myself. I''m not ready for someone to help."


    Leaning on crutches, yalebin slowly paced forward. At the same time, he said loudly: "German beer is really great, and I''m in a good mood. Let''s go to a pub to have a few drinks, and then I''ll find some delicious food to comfort our belly. Since the mouse can''t eat, let''s fulfill his wish for him, ha ha."


    With a black line on his face, he whispered, "teacher, keep your voice down. This is at the door of the mouse''s ward. He can hear it."


    At this time, Liang Dong shouted in the ward, "I heard it! Shameless! Shameless!"


    Yalebin smiled and whispered in his ear, "I did it on purpose, ha ha."

 Chapter 2648

    Finally, neither hammer nor Liang Dong could leave the German convalescent hospital and continue to suffer, while Gao Yang finally set foot on the land of the United States with yalebin.


    In fact, it is very easy to understand that yalebin has not been to the United States, because his role is too special and his status is too high. As the leader of the black devil, throwing yalebin into the United States is equivalent to throwing the whole black devil into the United States. Throwing all the black demons into the United States is equivalent to throwing a super nuclear bomb into the United States.


    Never forget that the main function of the black devil is not to collect intelligence. Although the black devil is really good at this, the biggest function of the black devil is to do damage. It is a dark blade to cause the greatest harm to the enemy country,


    It is often the enemy who knows you best, so alebin is very familiar with everything about the United States. Now, he finally has the opportunity to see a country he is very familiar with but completely unfamiliar with.


    This time, ye Lianna came to pick up the plane herself.


    Gao Yang was the first to get out of the plane. He stepped down the gangway and hugged Ye Lianna tightly.


    After a long time, Gao Yang separated from ye Lianna. Then he turned around and said excitedly, "teacher, she is my fiancee Ye Lianna. Ye Lianna, this is my teacher, yalebin, whom I mentioned to you."


    Yalebin smiled and nodded. Ye Lianna came to yalebin and said with a little formality: "Hello, Mr. yalebin, Gao often mentioned your. I''m very glad to see you."


    Yalebin said with a polite smile, "good boy, thank you."


    It can be seen that yalebin is very uncomfortable with this occasion. He appears very formal and even feels at a loss.


    Then little Donny came up and said with a smile, "everyone, the welcome dinner is ready. Please get in the car."


    Frye had hugged his wife. He shouted, "let''s drive back and meet at home later."


    Gao Yang helped yalebin, pointed to little Donny''s car and said with a smile, "this is for you. Please get in the car."


    Yalebin smiled at Yelena and went to the car Gao Yang had prepared for him.


    Of course, Gao Yang can take out the best car. When the Rolls Royce reached out and opened the door to invite yalebin to get on the bus, yalebin stood by the door for a moment, turned his head to Gao Yang and said, "there can''t be so many people in the car. You and your fiancee can take another car. Just let Joseph stay with me. All right, let''s go."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, of course I have to accompany you. Teacher, please get in the car."


    Yalebin lowered his face and said to Gao Yang, "do as I say. Well, leave with your fiancee and let Joseph take me around New York. I want to see the heart of capitalism. Let''s go."


    After that, yalebin sat in the car, and grevatov closed the door for him and shouted, "you hear me. Well, leave with your fiancee. You haven''t seen each other for a long time. See you later."


    Grivatov came to the door from the other side. Joseph looked at Gao Yang. Gao Yang nodded helplessly and said, "you drive, little Donny. You can be a guide. Take them to New York. It won''t be too long. The teacher is very tired."


    Little Downey said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''ll choose a suitable route home. See you later."


    Joseph sat in the driver''s seat, and little Donny sat in the co pilot. He leaned back and said, "Hello, guys, I''m Satan''s agent. Just call me little Donny, Mr. yalebin. Can I help you adjust your seat to a more comfortable position?"


    Yalebin pressed the seat under his ass, nodded and said, "that''s good."


    Little Donny snapped his fingers and Joseph drove the car. At this time, little Donny smiled and said, "we are currently in a private airport in New Jersey, which is a little far from New York, but it is more convenient for private planes to take off and land, at least without queuing. Well, Mr. alebin, the weather is very good today. You can enjoy the scenery of New York on our way home."


    Alebin didn''t speak, just nodded.


    The airport is suburban. It''s about half an hour''s drive from the metropolitan area of New York. As for Manhattan Island, the core of New York, it''s at least two and a half hours.


    The car was driving steadily and not fast. Alebin kept looking at the scenery outside the window and didn''t speak much.


    The car hasn''t driven into the city center, but it has entered a relatively prosperous area. It hasn''t opened its mouth. Just looking at it, yalebin suddenly pointed to a building on the roadside and said, "what''s that?"


    There is a club beside the road. The neon lights are not lit in broad daylight, but the large photos on the wall and the neon lights of guonv show that it is a drag dance club.


    "Oh, it''s a club, but it won''t open until dark. It''s too early."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "I know what that is. I just want to make sure."


    After that, yalebin turned to grevatov and said, "rotten capitalism!"


    Grevatov spread his hand and said, "evil capitalism!"


    Little Donny didn''t understand Russian, but alebin and grevatov spoke in Russian, so little Donny said with a tangled face: "what are you talking about? Sorry, do you two want to see it? No problem, there are better and bigger places in New York City. I can take you to see it. It''s very interesting. It''s just a little noisy. Er, isn''t Moscow like these?"


    "No, of course not!" said jarebin firmly


    Grevatov said with embarrassment: "certainly not twenty years ago. Now, I don''t know..."


    Little Downey also felt embarrassed. He found that he had asked the wrong question, so the four people on the car continued to move forward in silence until the car came to the most famous landmark in New York.


    Pointing to the statue of liberty, little Donny smiled and said, "you two must have seen the statue of liberty before, the symbol of New York and the symbol of the United States."


    Yalebin opened the window, looked out for a few times, turned to grevatov and said, "it''s bigger than I thought. I''ve imagined it many times. If I make a decision, I will blow up this thing in the first wave of attack."


    Grivatov nodded and said, "I also thought about it. I also imagined the effect of a direct hit from a nuclear bomb. I think it must be very shocking."


    Yalebin looked at the statue of liberty and said, "what''s the meaning of the nuclear bomb? It''s best to blow it up by hand. The two targets, the statue of liberty and the bronze bull on Wall Street, although they have no practical significance, must be destroyed. It''s best that this decadent symbol of capitalism must be destroyed by hand!"


    Calmly telling his ideals of that year, yalebin suddenly sighed and whispered, "what a pity..."

 Chapter 2649

    Gao Yang drives the car. Ye Lianna looks at Gao Yang affectionately and looks forward to saying, "can you stay a few more days this time?"


    "I won''t go this time. I''ll go again, but it won''t be long. Yes, we''re all going to retire."


    Ye Lianna was suddenly stunned. She looked at Gao Yang and said, "really?"


    "Really!"


    "Ah!"


    Ye Lianna screamed and hugged Gao Yang from the co pilot''s seat. Gao Yang shouted, "drive! Be careful!"


    Ye Lianna let go of Gao Yang and screamed, "great! Gao! I love you. It''s great."


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said with lingering fear: "don''t get excited. It''s still some time before we retire completely, but we won''t go to the battlefield again. In a few days, when the situation in Yemen stabilizes, your father and they will all come back. I''ll come back first to deal with some things that can enable us to retire."


    Ye Lianna nodded repeatedly and said with a loud smile, "but first of all, I have to entertain yalebin. Has the family started cooking?"


    "My mother has been busy all morning. Don''t worry. Yalebin will be able to eat the most authentic Russian food."


    "That''s good. I''ll call first. Morgan and Murphy are waiting for me, but they have to wait."


    Gao Yang took out his satellite phone. He called Morgan first, made an appointment with Morgan the next day, and then called Murphy.


    Only here in Murphy, Gao Yang''s plan encountered obstacles.


    "Can we meet the day after tomorrow? I''m busy these two days."


    "Come and see me right away."


    "I mean, the day after tomorrow? I have something to deal with."


    "No, there are more important things waiting for you here. It doesn''t need to take you long, but now come to the old place to see me right away!"


    From Murphy''s tone, Gao Yang heard an unusual meaning. It should be a very important event, but it should not be a life-threatening event. Otherwise, Murphy would have taken the initiative to call him, rather than trying to meet him immediately when waiting to answer his phone.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "I have a little time. OK, I''ll meet you."


    The car stopped at the roadside and Gao Yang said to Ye Lianna, "I need to leave and wait for me at home. I will get home before yalebin and wait for me to go back to dinner."


    Ye Lianna was puzzled, but she didn''t ask anything. She just whispered, "be careful."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "just meet and say a few words. There''s no danger. See you later."


    After getting off, Gao Yang reached for a taxi and went to the cafe where he and Murphy often met.


    Murphy was in his fixed seat. Gao Yang went directly to Murphy, opened a chair and sat down. He said in a deep voice, "haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you miss me in such a hurry?"


    Murphy was looking at a pile of information on the table. When he heard Gao Yang''s words, he didn''t raise his head and said, "at the moment I decided to call you, you called. It''s a coincidence, or his Providence. God still cares for you, RAM."


    After that, Murphy raised his head, pushed a folder in front of Gao Yang, and then said calmly, "you''re facing investigation. This is the third time."


    Gao Yang looked at the folder and his heart jumped wildly. Then he said in a deep voice, "when did it start?"


    In the folder are Karima''s photos, and then Abdul''s photos, but the first one is Gao Yang''s photos, which were secretly taken when he was in the solar system company.


    Gao Yang was slightly flustered. He whispered to Murphy, "who is checking me, FBI or CIA?"


    Murphy, with a gloomy face, whispered: "The CIA began to investigate you very early. You know, we joined hands to interrupt the CIA''s investigation twice, but the CIA''s doubts about you have not been eliminated. Taylor under you has been watched. The problem has been solved. The CIA has a strong interest in solar system companies. This is a big problem, but it can''t be solved, but the most troublesome part is coming. Turn back."


    Gao Yang turned down the information, and then he saw a picture of little Donny.


    "Oh, Fark..."


    Murphy suddenly stretched out his hand and smashed it on the table, then said gnashing his teeth: "man, think about what you did, which didn''t make people lose their heads, how can you put a person who knows everything in New York public activities! Is shit in your mind!"


    Gao Yang looked at Murphy and said nervously, "I thought you know, of course our agent will have public activities here. He has been there all the time!"


    Murphy breathed and said: "I''m negligent. I should remove this threat for you as soon as possible. Listen, someone has watched little Downey and connected him with Satan. The problem is that little Downey has appeared too many times in the start-up period of the solar system company. As long as he has a heart to investigate, he is the key link connecting all of you! The most critical chain of evidence can be supplemented on him!"


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment. He knew what it meant, and he had made up his mind.


    "Where is it now?"


    Murphy put his hand on the table and said seriously, "it''s very dangerous, on the edge of the cliff, but there''s still a chance to recover."


    "How?"


    Murphy reached out and cut his throat on his neck.


    Gao Yang sighed, "shut up?"


    "Yes, the simplest and safest way."


    "It''s impossible. Think of other ways. It''s impossible to kill. The solar system company can disappear. We can all leave the United States and hide like mice, but it''s impossible to kill little Downey. I warn you, Murphy, if you think I killed little Downey without authorization in my good name, it means war."


    Looking at Gao Yang with a serious face, Murphy stared at Gao Yang motionless for a long time, but Gao Yang''s eyes didn''t avoid. He always stared at Murphy with firm and warning eyes.


    Murphy finally lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "the choice is yours. Since you think you can''t kill him, don''t kill him. As long as you can ensure that little Donny won''t be caught by the CIA, and that little Donny will keep his mouth shut, you can let him live."


    Gao Yangji said confidently: "he will never betray us, and I will never betray him. He will attack his brother and kill his brother just to avoid possible danger. Murphy, I can''t do it."


    Murphy raised a hand and said coldly, "don''t be lyrical. Think of a way to solve your current crisis."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "well, I don''t know the situation yet. At least tell me what''s going on and how far it''s going."

 Chapter 2650

    "These files were handed over by the CIA to the FBI. They asked the FBI to assist in the investigation. The FBI is responsible for domestic affairs. Although the CIA likes to stretch out its hands, they will seek the help of the FBI if they find out what some people in the United States have in a short time."


    Although the FBI and CIA are two departments that do not deal with each other, they are still two intelligence agencies in the United States, so mutual cooperation is inevitable and common.


    Murphy picked up an unopened file and pushed it to Gao Yang. He said in a deep voice, "this is the financial situation of the solar system company. There are two problems with the injection of large funds. Solve it immediately and wipe your ass clean."


    Gao Yang opened it and looked. After seeing the two amounts, he nodded and said, "no, these two amounts are clean and safe."


    Murphy said coldly, "if you have a relationship with big Ivan, it is no longer clean. These two accounts have been suspected by the CIA. There is no evidence, which will not affect the suspicion, so clean the transactions of these two funds immediately. Be quick! It must be done before the CIA starts its investigation!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, I understand."


    Murphy breathed, picked up a file again and whispered: "The foundation of the solar system company is still very clean. In addition, there is nothing suspicious about the solar system company at present, but the reason why the solar system company attracts the interest of the CIA is that an intelligence from unknown sources has linked little Downey with the solar system company. You can think so. The CIA has an eye on the solar system company when investigating little Downey."


    "It''s not quite right," he frowned


    Murphy said thoughtfully: "I''m also thinking about why the CIA will keep an eye on little Downey. I''ve opened an investigation on little Downey and found that although he is a semi public activity as a mercenary agent, he has never indicated the connection with Satan. At least I can''t find anything unusual, so I began a reverse investigation and started from the CIA to find out why they are interested in little Downey."


    Gao Yang said nervously, "did you find anything?"


    Murphy puzzled: "the problem is here. It''s puzzling that little Donny''s attention is not particularly high by the CIA. That is to say, the CIA doesn''t want to dig out the Satan mercenary group from little Donny. They just want to find out the identity of little Donny and what little Donny has done in recent years."


    "I''m a little confused," he frowned


    "The clues are messy and vague. The most troublesome thing is that I don''t know what the purpose of the CIA is, but after my investigation, I finally found that the root comes from Shah."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "Shah?"


    Murphy said with a serious face: "yes, Shah! I don''t know what happened, but it''s certain that an intelligence from Shah has locked the CIA''s eyes on little Downey. If the CIA believes that little Downey is related to Satan, they will personally investigate little Downey, not the FBI. Why?"


    Gao Yang cried and laughed, "yes, why? Is it just a coincidence?"


    Murphy took out another photo and said coldly, "the CIA is trying its best to find this man."


    Gao Yang looked at the picture and said, "Clooney! Why are you looking for him again?"


    "Yes, the CIA is trying its best to find Clooney. Interestingly, the CIA is looking for Clooney and little Downey because of an intelligence from the CIA, but the intelligence is vague, so the CIA focuses on Clooney. Little Downey is just an unimportant role. Our reverse tracking can only find Shah, but who gave the information to the CIA and why With the help of the CIA''s investigation, Clooney and little Downey can''t know. I speculate that someone wants to find out who killed tomler. "


    A name that had not been concerned for a long time resurfaced and said subconsciously, "I see!"


    "What?"


    Gao Yang''s face began to turn pale. He said word by word: "ace! Ace! Badadi!"


    Murphy frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    He said in a loud and deep voice: "why did we kill tomler? Because tomler set a trap for us to jump. Tomler and AIs are involved. Shah transported chemical weapons to AIS. Tomler asked us to deliver the goods. AIS killed us without paying and killed us. So the test tube died, but we survived."


    Murphy lowered his voice and said, "do you mean that the intelligence from Shah was given to the CIA by ACE ACE. Let the CIA find out your whereabouts and identity by investigating Clooney and little Donny?"


    High pitched channel: "Little Donny, he was just a small role at that time, so I contacted tomler directly. I guess the people who secretly asked the CIA to investigate just regarded little Donny as an insignificant person. Only tomler, Clooney, me and little Donny and tomler died. Ace or the lady of steel can find out our great enemy first, but only first Clooney! "


    Murphy nodded and said, "it makes sense!"


    Gao Yang''s face was blue and said, "so AIS or the virgin of steel came to the door. I can''t find them. They came to me first!"


    Murphy said immediately, "where''s Clooney."


    "It''s safe. Trust me, the CIA or ace will never find him."


    "Then little Downey is even more dangerous. The application for assistance in investigation has just been received today. If the CIA can''t find Clooney, it can only focus on little Downey. You must make a choice immediately! My suggestion is to kill the eternal future."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s impossible, but I can send him away immediately. It''s an absolutely safe place."


    With that, Gao Yang looked at Murphy and said, "in fact, the situation is not particularly bad now, right? The enemy''s attention has not focused on the real danger."


    Murphy sneered, "if it weren''t for me, if it wasn''t for the cleaner, you''d think of the consequences if the situation continues."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "of course I know your importance, man, I just want to say that under your intervention, it hasn''t been particularly bad yet."


    Murphy reached out and rubbed his forehead, said bitterly: "Your business is always difficult. Let me think about it. The solar system company has many businesses in Shah. Little Downey is related to the solar system company. If someone really finds little Downey, it will be over. The first thing to do is to immediately cut off all contacts between little Downey and the solar system company and wash it. Then little Downey must disappear immediately. As long as we act fast enough, we can cut off the trouble They can''t find out anything. "


    Gao Yang said nervously, "I wonder if you can take this opportunity to go back and investigate?"


    Murphy looked at Gao Yang, smiled and said, "we only care about your safety. As for the tracking down, it''s your own problem."

 Chapter 2651

    The cleaner refused to cross the border, which is almost expected. It is the cleaner''s job to be responsible for sweeping the tail and wiping the ass, and to prevent the safety of senior customers. However, the cleaner will not take care of everything.


    Gao Yang was not surprised to get Murphy''s negative answer. After thinking for a moment, he said to Murphy, "I can understand that the cleaner refused to do this, but can the cleaner provide some help to cooperate with me to complete this reverse tracking."


    Murphy said without thinking, "it''s like fishing."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it''s like fishing."


    Murphy said faintly, "you already have bait, which is attractive enough. It''s not difficult to catch the big fish hidden in deep water."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "I have bait, fishing line and fishing rod, but man, I''m worried that the fisherman will be dragged into the water by a big fish. This big fish may be much more powerful than we thought. The most terrible thing is if there is more than one big fish?"


    Murphy sighed and said, "CIA, Shah, AIS, lady of steel, man, there are really a lot of big fish trying to swallow you with the bait."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "it''s very big. I need help, man. The cleaner has to give me the greatest help."


    Murphy reached out and picked up the folder on the table. He looked at the folder and thought for a long time, pulled out the CIA part, and then said to Gao Yang, "don''t worry about the CIA. We will provide shelter to little Donny to ensure that the CIA won''t find little Donny any more trouble."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "how to shelter?"


    Murphy waved: "it''s very simple. Make little Donny the spokesman of military interests and put little Donny under the protection of the Pentagon. CIA will not easily touch the interests of the military. For you, CIA is a giant you can''t touch, but after solving the threat that CIA may bring, you must be able to handle the rest easily."


    Gao Yang is not afraid of Shah, because Shah has money but his hands are not so long, and he has the upper hand in the history of dealing with Shah, no matter from that point of view, so there is no psychological burden for Gao Yang to deal with Shah.


    AIS AIS Gaoyang is not afraid, and the virgin of steel is not afraid. If we meet the virgin of steel on the battlefield, the virgin of steel will be Satan''s strongest enemy. We can meet outside the battlefield. The virgin of steel does not have the capital to make Gaoyang afraid.


    Don''t worry about the threat of the CIA. For Gao Yang, this is the biggest good news, because the CIA is really a giant that Satan can''t resist.


    With a long sigh of relief, he raised his voice and said to Murphy, "thank you, so doesn''t little Donny have to disappear?"


    Murphy said solemnly: "No, little Donny must disappear, and disappear immediately. We can disguise little Donny as the underground spokesman of the Pentagon, but you should know that fake is fake. All we can do is dispel the suspicion of the CIA and make them lose their interest in investigating little Donny. If little Donny is caught by the CIA or someone else, all our efforts will be in vain, because your agent People don''t seem to be the kind of people who can resist torture. "


    Gao Yang grinned, "well, I''ll arrange for little Donnie to go up and hide from the limelight."


    Murphy said in a deep voice, "he''d better not appear until this matter is completely solved."


    "I see. What about the solar system company? The solar system company can''t always be stared at by the CIA. We have to find a way to completely remove the CIA''s suspicion. Otherwise, it''s really hard to sleep well if it is stared at by the CIA all the time."


    Murphy smiled, shook his head and said: "The problem of solar system companies is not solved by us, or it is not necessary for us to solve it. Is it possible that a company mainly engaged in military business in foreign countries will not be focused by the CIA? All you have to do is hide what needs to be hidden, but the most important thing is to make the CIA take no action even if it finds any abnormalities."


    "How?"


    "Let the CIA stay away from solar system companies."


    "What I want to know is how to do it!"


    Murphy suddenly smiled, and then he looked up and said mysteriously, "you have a very deep friendship with Mr. Morgan Reeves, don''t you?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Ask Mr. Reeves about the CIA''s questions and he''ll give you the right answer."


    Gao Yang raised his eyebrows and said, "OK, I think I understand."


    Murphy spread his hand and said, "you want your agent to live, but you can''t let him cause any damage. It needs to pay a price."


    Of course, the cleaner will not do things for free. Although Gaoyang is a senior customer of the cleaner, what he asked Murphy to do goes beyond the service scope of the cleaner, so of course he has to pay.


    "Please try to be gentle, thank you."


    "100 million dollars."


    Gao Yang almost bit his tongue. He shouted, "100 million?"


    Murphy nodded, and then he said ruthlessly and helplessly: "yes, 100 million dollars. It costs a lot to keep your agent, and in the end, it may not be safe. As long as he is still alive, there is the possibility of divulging secrets. As I said, only dead people are trustworthy."


    Gao Yang sighed, shook his head and said, "100 million, 100 million, well, 100 million is 100 million. Please try to do things well. If there is a problem with me, I have nothing to say, but if there is a problem with the cleaner..."


    "100 million refund, this is the rule."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "it''s hard to say how to define who''s responsible. There''s another problem. Since the CIA is no longer a threat, do I still need to be alert to the investigation from the CIA? It''s my own secret and Satan''s secret. I''ll solve it from the solar system company."


    Murphy said in a deep voice, "don''t have an accident, little Donny. You and Satan won''t have a problem."


    Murphy''s words are a promise. His high heart was relieved and smiled, "is there anything else? If not, I''ll buy you a cup of coffee and break up. I have something urgent to deal with when I go home."


    Murphy picked up the information on the table, picked out all the CIA parts, pushed the rest to Gao Yang and said, "it''s free for you. How about a cup of coffee on the 13th."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t contacted him. I think he should be doing well now."


    Murphy frowned and said, "haven''t you contacted me once?"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "do you think I can get in touch with him or not?"


    Murphy thought for a long time, and finally nodded and said, "it''s better not to contact him. Let him live a quiet life, and we won''t disturb him."

 Chapter 2652

    After quietly drinking a cup of coffee with Murphy, Gao Yang collected the documents on the table, put them all into a document bag, stood up, nodded at Murphy, didn''t say much, and left the cafe.


    As long as he didn''t directly face the CIA, Gao Yang was not afraid of anything, so he was still very calm. He easily took a taxi and went back to his home on Long Island.


    Ye Lianna naturally went home first. Seeing Gao Yang, ye Lianna was a little uneasy and said, "little Donny, they haven''t come back yet. What''s up?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s all right. I just know I''m in a hurry to meet when I come back. I''ll finish in a few words. I''ll go back and put down my things first and wait for the teacher and them to come back."


    When she entered the room, Natalia, who heard the sound, came out of the kitchen. She was still wearing an apron and gave Gao Yang a gentle hug. After that, she always said in a clear voice: "let me see. It''s good and complete. Don''t go this time?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "stay for a long time, but you still have to go, but this time you leave just to deal with some finishing work. Groliov will soon come back, a month at most."


    Natalia smiled. She waved her hand and said in a loud voice, "the soup is still on the stove. I want to watch it. When you arrive, you can have dinner. Talk first."


    Gao Yang is really glad that he met a mother-in-law like Natalia. Although the mother-in-law has a hot temper, she is really nice to him.


    She smiled apologetically at Ye Lianna and walked into her room.


    After sitting on the bed and putting aside the documents on his hand, Gao Yang reached out and rubbed his forehead.


    Gao Yang felt that he needed to come up with a plan to turn the current crisis into a turning point, but after thinking for a moment, the things in his mind involuntarily shifted to other places.


    Natalia was also very beautiful when she was young. He had seen the photos of Natalia and groliov when they were young. Natalia was a great beauty from any point of view. She had a beautiful face and good figure. However, after she married groliov, she began to get fat, especially in middle age, from a great beauty to a fat aunt now.


    Ye Lianna is also very beautiful and has a great figure, but she won''t get fat as quickly as her mother when she gets older, right?


    Now Gao Yang is thinking about this question, but he soon got the answer. In terms of the feelings between him and ye Lianna and everything he has experienced, even if ye Lianna is really fat like a ball in the future, the feelings between him and ye Lianna cannot be affected by any change in appearance.


    After finding himself distracted, Gao Yang couldn''t help knocking on his head. Then he took out the phone, hesitated, and called Yake the first phone.


    Waiting for yak to connect, Gao Yang said calmly, "fox, can you hand over your work to others?"


    "Yes, if we no longer directly participate in the war, this communication transfer station will not be necessary."


    "Good, I need you to be ready to pick up little Donny and send him to a safe place, a forest with bats. Where do I want little Donny to go?"


    Yak was silent for a moment and said, "something happened?"


    "Yes, little Downey has been watched. I want him to leave the United States safely and disappear for a period of time. Fox, you should know how to avoid tracking. My requirement is not to let little Downey have an accident. Only you can protect him. The route should be arranged. Besides you and me, little Downey, don''t let anyone know your route."


    Yak whispered, "I see. I know what to do, but first tell me where the threat comes from."


    He shouted loudly and said, "now it''s the CIA who is staring at little Downey, but someone is hiding behind the scenes. The cleaner said he can ensure little Downey''s safety, but I can only trust you, so you must make sure that no one knows where little Downey finally went."


    "I see. I''ll get ready and go now. Listen, boss, when I''m ready, I''ll let little Downey go. I''ll tell you how to do it. That''s it. I''ll contact you later, use the code and hang up."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, and then he called Tata. After Tata was connected, Gao Yang whispered, "someone is checking Jim. Now the CIA is doing it, but the behind the scenes driver is from Shah. It''s not clear who wants to find Jim. You know how to do it."


    Tata immediately said, "I see. First control Jim, but this is a good opportunity for fishing. Jim should continue his activities, and then arrange two people to closely monitor Jim."


    Heroes think alike. After discovering that Clooney, that is, Jim, is being watched, Gao Yang and Tata unanimously choose Clooney as bait.


    Obviously, Gao Yang has different attitudes towards little Downey and Jim


    Little Downey is an old member of Satan''s team. Although he is an agent, Satan can''t live without little Downey today. Little Downey can always quietly arrange all things so that Satan can only care about combat. This is the person who wants to die for protection anyway. Even if little Downey doesn''t play an important role, he has to die for protection.


    Clooney is different. Gao Yang won''t easily sacrifice anyone who works for him, but he''s not so great to catch up with the whole Satan for Clooney. Even if he''s willing to do anything for his brother, he must be a brother first.


    So Gao Yang decides to give Downey to Yake. Only Yake can reassure him, because Yake will not choose to sacrifice Downey anyway.


    Give Clooney to the black devil because the black devil knows how to fish and does not hesitate to abandon the bait when necessary, such as before the big fish will drag them into the water.


    Little Downey will never be used as bait, but Clooney has been used as bait, which is the biggest difference.


    Since Tata thought of it, there''s no need to say more. He said in a low voice: "yes, I want to fish. Jim is a good bait. What I''m worried about is whether I can ensure the safety of the bait. It''s the most perfect to catch the fish while ensuring the safety of the bait."


    Tata thought for a moment and said, "I know how to do it. Now tell me what you know. It''s more convenient to know who the enemy is. Just like you need to be familiar with the habits of fish before fishing."


    Gao Yanggang wanted to explain, but he heard a knock on the door. Then ye Lianna whispered outside the door, "Gao, little Donny, they''re here."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I''ll receive the teacher first. I''ll explain it to you carefully later. Moreover, I have some very useful information here. I''ll give it to you at that time."


    Tata smiled: "the captain is the most important. Jim, please rest assured that the black devil is the best fisherman. I will catch a big fish for you."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone and hurried to the gate. He was going to meet the arrival of yalebin.

 Chapter 2653

    Gao Yang stood at the door holding Ye Lianna''s arm. Natalia also took off her apron and stood beside Gao Yang and ye Lianna.


    Watching the Rolls Royce stop at the gate, Gao Yang quickly stepped forward and opened the door. Then he smiled at yalebin and said, "welcome to my humble house, my teacher."


    Yalebin first stretched out his crutch and refused Gao Yang''s help. After getting out of the car alone, he looked at Gao Yang''s house, then made a face at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "I thought you would live in a palace."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "in a few years, maybe I will really live in a palace, but not yet. Teacher, let me introduce you to my fiancee. You have met Natalia, groliov''s wife, ye Lianna''s mother, of course, my mother-in-law and prospective mother-in-law."


    Alebin held out his hand to Natalia, nodded slightly and said, "nice to meet you, madam."


    Natalia shook hands with yalebin and said with a very elegant smile: "nice to meet you, yalebin. The family has stewed red vegetable soup and beef. Gao said you like stewed beef, authentic Russian flavor."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I assure you that my mother-in-law doesn''t boast."


    Ha ha, after laughing, Gao Yang pointed to grevatov and said, "this is grevatov. It''s a pity that many people can''t come together today, but just regard this as their own home. Please come in and let''s talk slowly."


    Gao Yang welcomed the people home and directly into the restaurant, because it was late for dinner after yalebin got off the plane.


    The people sat down one after another, but Joseph stayed directly in the living room and stood at the door. He shouted impatiently, "Joseph, come and have dinner together. There are no outsiders here. Sit down."


    After calling Joseph, Gao Yang turned to yalebin and said with a smile, "try it. I hope you like it."


    Red vegetable soup, Da lieba, pickled cucumbers, and beef stew. The food is actually very simple, just a few common Russian home dishes, which have been put in front of yalebin one after another.


    Yalebin smiled unnaturally and said, "I''m really hungry. You''re welcome, everyone, please."


    At dinner, Gao Yang always felt that yalebin was a little restrained, because yalebin ate a regular meal, but his every move was elegant and polite. It didn''t look like a simple meal at home, but like attending a state banquet.


    Grevatov held up his glass and smiled at Natalia, "it tastes very good. It''s the familiar taste, the taste of home. Thank you, madam."


    Natalia smiled, "just like it."


    Yalebin sat next to grivatov. After grivatov and Natalia drank the wine together, yalebin hesitated and finally leaned slightly and whispered in Czech: "this is the taste of home?"


    Grevatov felt a little sour. He also whispered in Czech: "yes, the taste of home, Captain, you are too formal."


    Yalebin nodded. Then he smiled and raised his glass and said, "ah, how delicious, how warm, the taste of respect for home."


    Czech is the West Slavic branch of the Slavic language family. It is the most different language from Russian in the Slavic language family. Basically, people who can understand Russian cannot understand Czech.


    The reason why he chose a small language to whisper to grevatov was that alebin didn''t want others to understand what he was saying.


    Alebin knew everything and knew everything, but he didn''t know what was the taste of home.


    After raising a glass with the crowd in a slightly strange toast, alebin continued to whisper to grevatov in Czech: "but the taste of this soup is different from that of your family. Why do you say it''s the taste of your family?"


    Grivatov whispered: "the taste of home focuses on home rather than taste. Captain, the hotel can''t make this taste. You should relax, just like eating in your own dormitory. Now you''re too formal."


    Yalebin subconsciously moved his shirt collar and whispered, "I don''t wear a tie. I don''t think I''m very serious and formal. Well, what should I do? It''s in a high home. I don''t want to, er, I don''t want to perform a task."


    Alebin can eat at home like a normal person, but it''s just like, just a simulated image, but alebin doesn''t want to do that.


    Grivatov whispered, "you can eat as you like. Really, you don''t need to think too much about eating in a high home. The taste of home is, that is, that is, sorry, I can''t describe it accurately. It''s that the easiest way to eat has the taste of home, that familiar feeling and familiar taste."


    Yalebin whispered, "stop, the more you explain, the more confused you are. Well, I think I know what to do. That''s it. Now we''re too rude."


    Grevatov murmured, "in fact, you don''t have to care too much about what you understand..."


    In fact, the whispering between the two people all the time does seem strange. Gao Yang wants to know what yalebin and grivatov are talking about, but it''s a pity that he really doesn''t understand.


    The only thing Gaoyang can feel is that yalebin is really formal, some too serious and some too formal.


    Poor alebin, he doesn''t even know what a real family meal is. Maybe he tried it at grevatov''s house, but obviously alebin didn''t really understand the taste of home in a short time at grevatov''s house.


    Yalebin put down the spoon. He looked around the people. After finding that they were silent and looking at him, yalebin suddenly pointed to the vodka on the table and said with a smile, "give me a vodka, just a small one."


    Gao Yang picked up a small vodka cup, picked up the wine bottle, poured a cup and put it in front of yalebin. After yalebin hesitated again, he suddenly reached out and picked up a pickled cucumber from the pickle plate, took a big bite of the cucumber, and then drank the vodka.


    "Sorry, guys, I''d like to have a drink like this. Er, I''m used to it. Yes, I like it. Isn''t it the taste of home? Ha ha, ha ha."


    Looking at yalebin''s artificial laughter, Gao Yang suddenly felt very bitter in his heart. He quickly bowed his head and drank soup because he was afraid that he would shed tears.


    After drinking the soup, he casually wiped his mouth with his hand, held up his glass and said with a smile, "cheers, everyone, for the health of yalebin."


    Everyone drank up the drink in the cup.


    Yalebin picked up his glass again. His face was red and he said happily, "I''m very happy to be a guest at Gao''s home. Everyone, I wish Gao and his family happiness. Cheers!"

 Chapter 2654

    A family dinner ended in an unspeakable atmosphere.


    It should be said that it is finally over. Gao Yang hopes to give the feeling of yalebin''s family, but he finds that yalebin is very uncomfortable with the so-called feeling of home.


    Long distance travel is very hard. Please sit down in the living room, sit casually, and say softly, "teacher, go to the bedroom and have a rest. Everything is ready. You can sleep for a while first."


    After hesitating for a moment, alebin smiled and said, "I should have a rest, but I don''t want to be at home. I want to go to a hotel. I want to try the most luxurious hotels in New York, motels and chain cheap hotels. I want to try."


    Gaoyang was stunned. He thought that since yalebin came home, how could he stay in the hotel? But seeing grevatov winking at him, Gaoyang decided to follow yalebin''s heart.


    Little Donny has the ability to observe words and colors. Of course, he can also see the abnormal atmosphere, so he immediately said: "I''m really sorry that I didn''t prepare the hotel in advance, but it doesn''t matter. Please wait a moment. I''ll call soon. The most luxurious hotel, a famous hotel with a long history and the best hotel!"


    Little Downey took out his cell phone to make a phone call. At this time, Gao Yang immediately said, "no! Wait, don''t make a phone call!"


    Little Donny stopped in amazement. After thinking for a moment, he smiled and said, "Joseph, go to book a hotel right away. Little Donny, just tell Joseph the phone number of the hotel."


    Several people''s faces changed. Only Ye Lianna didn''t understand the key. She said in a sincere and warm voice: "Mr. yalebin, please stay at home. Only Gao lives here. It''s very convenient here."


    Yalebin bowed gently and said, "OK, I''ll think about it again."


    Gao Yang coughed and apologized to Ye liana and Natalia: "we have some topics to talk about between men. It doesn''t matter. We just have a chat."


    Natalia nodded, smiled and said, "then we''ll come back at dinner. Dinner is still at home. Everything is ready. I''ll see you later."


    Ye Lianna and Natalia left. Gao Yang sent them back and sat on the sofa again. Yalebin said calmly: "it seems that something has happened."


    Little Donny was a little nervous and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang sighed, waved his hand and said, "some things have happened, but it doesn''t matter. Little Donny, you''re watched by the CIA."


    Little Donny frowned and whispered, "Oh, No."


    Yalebin said quietly, "CIA?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "in fact, it''s not so bad. The CIA is interested in you, but entrusted the investigation of your work to the cleaner. Now the cleaner has been responsible for your safety. They will handle everything, but you may need to hide."


    Yalebin glanced at little Downey casually, and Gao Yang hurriedly said, "there''s really no problem. It can be solved. Now the CIA''s main energy is on Jim. Little Downey, you''re just being watched by others. It''s also for safety."


    Little Downey looked very nervous at first, but now he looked much calmer. After thinking for a moment, he raised his head, stared at Gao Yang''s eyes, and said in a deep voice, "is it useful to just hide?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "of course, what else can I do?"


    Little Donny sighed and said in a deep voice, "I haven''t fought a war, but I know you can''t be a prisoner when you go out to fight. If you are caught, everything will be over, especially the CIA. Gao, I''m an agent. I''m afraid of pain, but I''m not very afraid of death. I''m mentally prepared for my career. Really, I''m mentally prepared."


    After that, little Downey took a long breath, and then he said to Gao Yang: "I know what to do. I will never betray you. Once I betray you, everyone will be finished, and everyone will be finished. I''m not confused. Tell me honestly how serious the situation is?"


    Gao Yanggang was about to speak, but little Downey immediately stretched out his hand and said, "no, no, you''d better stop talking. You''ll certainly comfort me that everything is all right. I trust you, and I know your character. You''ll certainly say so, so I don''t have to ask more. It must be very bad."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "it''s not as serious as you think. Look what scares you. I have to say you''re too timid."


    Little Downey said in a hurry, "I''m not timid, but I''m not stupid. I know myself. I''m high. I''m ready."


    Taking out a small pistol from his arms, little Donny said bitterly: "I''m not like you. You can bear the pain. I can''t. I''m afraid that people will say everything. I don''t even have time to rescue or kill, so I can''t be caught. If someone wants to catch me, I''ll shoot myself, or I''ll bite my collar. See here? Cyanides are highly toxic. They die when they bite. There are people on both sides, me, me, I''d better die... "


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "enough, I said it''s really okay! It''s okay! Look what you''re scared into."


    Little Donny said bitterly: "The CIA has an eye on me, which means they finally know that they want to dig out Satan from me. I know too much. It''s not good to know too much, brother! I''m not afraid of death. My adoptive mother and Eliza can be well taken care of even if I die, but if I''m caught by the CIA and forced to reveal all my secrets, all of you will die or dare not reveal them again Now, on the 13th, I''ve been aiming to kill me all my life. God, I can''t imagine what it would be like. I''m really timid, so I''d better die. "


    Yalebin looked at little Downey approvingly and said, "understand."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "enough, sit down and listen to me explain it carefully."


    Little Downey sat uneasily on the sofa. Grevatov seemed to sit beside little Downey casually, but after he looked at Gao Yang, he quickly got up and sat next to yalebin.


    When Gao Yang finished talking about what happened, little Donny was sweating all over and said, "that is to say, I really don''t have to hurry to die, right?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I told you this is not the end of the world. The focus is on Clooney. We have to set up a fishing game. It has been arranged. Yak will pick you up and take you to a safe place. You have to hide for a while before the matter is solved. That''s it."


    Just then grevatov winked at Gao Yang and looked at alebin.


    Gao Yang understood it, so he immediately said to yalebin, "teacher, you still need to preside over the overall situation, so I''m really sorry that your vacation will become a confrontation with the CIA."

 Chapter 2655

    It''s not that he wants to extort every trace of residual value from yalebin, but that he now understands one thing, that is, it''s better to let yalebin do something than to let him idle.


    People like yalebin, who are busy doing things all day, can live a few more years. If they are idle and have nothing to do, their health will collapse faster.


    Looking at the performance of alebin at home, we can see that he doesn''t know how to live a normal life. It''s really better to let an old man in his eighties learn and adapt to the new life than to let him do what he wants and live the life he wants.


    Gao Yang looked at yalebin and said expectantly, "teacher, you have to help me."


    Alebin nodded with a smile on his face, but he hesitated soon after nodding.


    Thinking for a moment, jarebin said to Gao Yang, "what are you going to do?"


    Gao yangleng said, "how? I, I don''t know, so I need your help very much, teacher."


    Yalebin sighed, waved his hand to Gao Yang and said, "Gao, the black devil is already led by you. As long as there is a good bait, there is almost no possibility of failure. Especially if you still fail after you get the full cooperation with the devil, it means you are too bad."


    Gao Yangshan was speechless, so he turned his eyes to grevatov, but grevatov gently shook his head, indicating that he had no way.


    Yalebin continued lightly: "you should not know how to do it, but you don''t want to do it with me. This won''t work. Gao, you have to take responsibility. You also have to master the skills that a black devil should have as soon as possible. The most important thing is that you have to learn to do some things. I know you''re not very familiar with the work of agents, but if you don''t do it, you''ll never be familiar with it."


    With that, yalebin sighed and said, "I''m too old and my health is not good. You should learn to do a lot of things. Make a plan and put it into practice. You can ask me if you don''t understand, but I won''t work for you anymore. I want to enjoy a leisurely life and take a look around the United States."


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang finally said, "well, as long as you are happy, you can do whatever you want."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I''m sure you can handle it. Are there any other problems?"


    Gao Yang hesitated: "as a black devil, I want to know if you are familiar with cleaners, or do you know anything about cleaners?"


    Jarebin became serious and said in a deep voice: "No, in the Soviet era, we never heard of the term cleaner. I think this organization should not be one with a very long history, otherwise the KGB will get some information. However, the energy and strength of this organization are amazing. I even feel scared. Think about it. A multinational organization is extremely secretive but efficient, It can even affect the FBI and CIA departments in the United States. What''s this? It affects the national security of the United States. A new organization can''t develop to this point in a short period of more than ten or twenty years. It''s absolutely impossible. Therefore, I doubt that this is a multinational organization with a long history. It must be a new branch organization opened up in recent years Like! "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, it must be. As far as I can see, the huge and efficient organization of cleaners is frightening. At present, we still belong to partners and have a very good relationship. We can even say that we would be finished long ago without the help of cleaners, but I always have fear."


    Jarebin stared and shouted, "are you afraid?"


    "Yes, because the cleaners'' strength is too frightening. It can be said that if the cleaners want to kill Satan, they only need to sew a little leak in their fingers. Although our relationship is good at present, who is right about the future? I''m worried that Satan will become a puppet of the cleaners. As long as the cleaners want to, we really have no way to deal with the cleaners No. "


    Jabin thought for a moment, nodded and said, "your worry is reasonable, but you don''t have to think too much."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "do you think the cleaners will not threaten us?"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "no, since you can''t resist, what''s the point of thinking too much?"


    Gao Yang''s surprise immediately disappeared and said helplessly, "teacher, you are so funny..."


    Yalebin said slowly, "but the cleaners remind me of an organization that used to be very influential."


    It''s inevitable to sell off occasionally. It''s found that yalebin has a plan to sell off. Of course, Gao Yang has to cooperate.


    "What organization?"


    "There is no name. I said it is a very influential rather than a famous organization. To be exact, no one knows the name of the organization, except a few senior members."


    "Well, go on."


    Yalebin said slowly: "Think about it, the main business of cleaners is to eliminate criminal evidence. Intelligence and killer business are not connected. At present, the biggest intelligence work is the Cicero family, but the intelligence organization can not be monopolized by a family or an underground organization. The Cicero family is the largest, but it is far from monopolizing. There is also the killer. The killer group has never disappeared, but It''s just not known by the world. Now the problem comes. Why doesn''t that successful organization do all the three most important businesses in the underground world? "


    "Yes, why?" he said in a low voice


    Jarebin breathed and said: "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t, but I just can''t now. In history, there was such an organization, intelligence, killer, elimination, and even the work done by your mercenaries. It was very large and efficient. It didn''t belong to any country. The only trust was money. Such an organization once existed, but it was in the World War II that destroyed everything Disappeared. "


    "Disappeared?"


    Alebin nodded softly: "Disappeared, such a behemoth would not be tolerated by any country, especially by the United States and the Soviet Union, who were the maintainers of the world order at that time. Under the combined attack of the two countries, the organization first split and then disappeared. The organization maintained the greatest mystery from its birth to its disappearance, so that no one could know the organization Your name. "


    Gao Yang sighed: "it''s a pity that he doesn''t even know his name."


    At this time, grevatov suddenly said, "in fact, there is not no trace at all. At least, well, maybe, just maybe, I really want to know the name."


    Yalebin looked at grevatov in surprise and said, "you know? What''s your name!"


    Grevatov hesitated for a moment, and then finally whispered, "grey man, of course, grey man is just a nickname. The official name should be called rule guardian."

 Chapter 2656

    Grey man, the guardian of rules, the name means a lot.


    In the middle of gray, black and white, people named gray are naturally neither black nor white, or black and white. In short, black and white take all. Anyway, Gao Yang thinks so.


    Yalebin said thoughtfully, "grey man? Rule guardian, guardian, this name has some meaning."


    Grivatov made a gesture and said in a deep voice, "the grey man is a common name, a common name within this organization. As for this organization, well, this organization is called the Kingdom, which must also be short for short, but I only know that."


    Yalebin looked at grevatov and said, "I don''t know this. How do you know?"


    Grevatov seemed embarrassed and hesitant, but he soon apologized: "Er, that was the sixth day of the Chernobyl nuclear accident in 1986. I remember very clearly. At that time, I was ordered to investigate a senior official suspected of leaking secrets abroad, an official of the intelligence system."


    After thinking for a long time, Jared Bin said in surprise, "I don''t know about it."


    Grevatov looked even more embarrassed. He whispered, "I was ordered to investigate. Er, it was order No. 1."


    Yalebin was very surprised and said, "No. 1? It was Victor chebrikov at that time!"


    Grivatov nodded and said, "yes, Victor secretly ordered me to start the investigation alone. The object of the investigation is Pavel saf."


    Yalebin said faintly, "I remember him, Secretary of Vladimir kluchkov, director of the foreign intelligence agency?"


    Grivatov said in a deep voice, "your memory is very good. Yes, it''s him."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "it''s not high in position and power, but it''s very important to have access to many top secret intelligence. Continue to say, what to investigate him? How to investigate?"


    Grevatov whispered, "I suspect Pavel is a Western mole. The KGB has some evidence, but I don''t know why the trial was conducted in secret, and I was the only one to conduct the trial. I was authorized to take all necessary measures at Pavel''s home, so I took action."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "you are a good judge. I think you were really the only one who could do this at that time. Go on."


    Grevatov sighed and said in a deep voice, "I went to his house and controlled Pavel''s wife and son. Pavel was very strict at the beginning, but I didn''t take any action directly against Pavel. I think he loves his wife, especially his son, so I decided to open a breakthrough from his son.


    It''s very simple. I cut off his son''s finger with a knife in front of Pavel. When I cut the third one, Pavel began to collapse. He cried and said he didn''t sell the man in gray. I was very interested in this statement, so I stopped to ask him who is the man in gray. I forgot to explain that I didn''t show my identity when I entered Pavel''s house. "


    Jarebin said with interest, "what did he say?"


    Grevatov shook his head and said, "after hearing my question, Pavel looked very surprised. His broken will recovered and began to talk nonsense. Until I cut off his son''s seventh finger, Pavel collapsed again.


    He said that the man in grey is the guardian of the rules, similar to the executioner, responsible for eradicating traitors and traitors. I asked him who was the traitor. Pavel said he was the traitor of the kingdom. I didn''t understand these words at that time, so I wanted to ask about it in detail.


    Pavel began to tell me about his act of selling national intelligence. In 1962, when he was in the Cuban missile crisis, Pavel just entered the KGB. Someone found him and gave him a lot of money. He used his invisible secrets as a threat to buy him to serve the Kingdom and let him provide all the information about the Cuban missile crisis. At that time, I thought the kingdom was created by Americans I didn''t care much about the code. "


    Alebin shook his finger and said, "don''t talk about these details. Let''s get to the point."


    Grevatov paused for a moment, and the last serious car said: "Captain, when the Cuban Missile Crisis reached its most serious stage in 1962, a mysterious organization took the initiative to contact our KGB in Western Europe and said that it could provide the bottom line and response of the United States in the Cuban missile crisis. The price was US $10 million, and the final intelligence was us $6 million. Facts have proved that the intelligence is accurate. Remember this."


    Yalebin was stunned and said, "I know and remember. This is top secret. I understand that the people in gray are them! The people in gray are those who sell US intelligence!"


    Grevatov nodded and said, "yes, that''s right. Pavel joined this organization, but his status is not high. He is just a controlled mole. Pavel has provided the practical information they are most interested in four times. Each intelligence transaction is settled in cash, with a maximum of $50000 and a minimum of $5000."


    Yalebin just nodded slowly and said, "this is not our familiar style. The CIA can''t just need current affairs intelligence. A double-sided spy hidden in the KGB, what Americans want will not be so simple, and this is not the way to protect moles."


    Grivatov said in a deep voice: "after Pavel became the Secretary of the director of foreign intelligence, his status improved, and the people who contacted him revealed more things, telling him that the kingdom is a multinational organization and does not serve any country. At the same time, the Kingdom also has the ability to assassinate, clear criminal evidence, and even solve problems by force."


    Yalebin said with a smile: "he controlled a high-level Secretary of the KGB, did not seek to crack down on our spy network, nor did he seek to install more spies, but wanted current affairs information. I see. Everything was for money, so what happened later?"


    Grevatov whispered: "the trial is still in progress. I suddenly received an order to stop the trial. Finally, I handed over the Pavel family to the person sent by No. 1 to take over, and was strictly forbidden to tell anyone about it, including you. Since then, I have never seen Pavel and his family again."


    After that, grevatov said with an apologetic face: "at that time, I thought it was just a small matter, there was no need to disobey order No. 1, and you were not in China at that time, so I didn''t report it. I''m really sorry, captain."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "don''t apologize. It''s really just a small thing."


    With a faint remark, yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile: "you heard it. If you are not stupid, then you should understand that an organization that can trade with the KGB and the CIA, even if it doesn''t exist now, and even if the cleaners are a subsidiary of this organization, my suggestion is not to think too much. Just trade with them honestly."

 Chapter 2657

    Heaven and earth conscience, Gao Yang really has no idea about the cleaners. He just feels that the strength shown by the cleaners is too strong, which makes him instinctively have a sense of fear and anti fan heart.


    After talking for a long time, there were two unknown names. Gao Yang said with a little disappointment: "it seems that he still hasn''t figured out the origin of the cleaner."


    Yalebin raised his hand and said leisurely: "Britain, since the industrial revolution, became the most powerful country in the world at the beginning of the 19th century, controlling a quarter of the world''s population and a quarter of the country, known as the sun never sets empire.


    In order to maintain the rule over the colonies and manage the huge colonies, the prototype of the world''s first cross global intelligence system appeared in Britain, which is an inevitable result.


    In order to meet the challenges of continental European countries, Britain''s intelligence system became strong and complex. Britain pursued the strategy of continental equilibrium. In order to avoid the threat of continental European countries to Britain, Britain''s intelligence system played an important role in the grand equilibrium strategy. Therefore, Britain had the most powerful intelligence system in the world at that time.


    However, it is too inefficient to rely solely on domestic intelligence personnel to collect intelligence. Therefore, the British began to acquire a large number of intelligence. They do not have to rely only on the British and pay for it. However, the UK has sufficient financial resources and has a great demand for intelligence. Therefore, a primary network to sell intelligence to the UK has emerged in Europe. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "so Britain is called a shit stirring stick. It jumps up and down in Europe and stirs up wars, so as to avoid the threat of powerful forces to Britain."


    Alebin nodded and continued in a deep voice: "In the early 20th century, Germany posed a challenge to Britain. Britain began to expand its armaments, gave up the national policy of glorious isolation, and formed a trilateral alliance dominated by Britain, France and Russia. A war is imminent, and the whole Europe is mobilized for the inevitable war. There is no doubt that obtaining information has become the primary task of all countries. Therefore, the intelligence group that took shape in the 19th century Weaving grew rapidly.


    The first World War caused unprecedented damage to Europe and great damage to Britain''s national strength. The intelligence organization that the British first established has no longer had any relationship with Britain and is not biased towards any country and force, and has become a completely independent organization.


    From World War I to World War II, this organization was unprecedentedly active and powerful. Even the newly established Cheka was influenced by this organization, or at least learned a lot of its practices. "


    Cheka is the predecessor of the KGB. Although its name has been changed many times, it is a fact that Cheka and the KGB come down in one continuous line.


    Gao Yangji was surprised and said, "even Qika has been influenced by that organization?"


    Alebin nodded slightly and whispered: "Dzerzhinski may be a member of that organization. At least he is familiar with this organization. After the establishment of Cheka, the first task is to eliminate the influence of this organization in Russia. At the same time, the United States is also vigilant against this invisible but powerful organization. In 1924, Hoover immediately started targeted action after taking charge of the Bureau of investigation. Combating crime is just not too important in the work of the FBI Anti espionage is the core work of the FBI. "


    No one spoke and listened attentively to the history that few people knew.


    "Until World War II, that organization was very active. A large number of spies became double-sided spies, working both for their own intelligence units and for that organization. Who wouldn''t like to exchange the information on their hands for wealth while reporting it to China?


    The destructive power of World War II is too great. The whole Europe has become ruins, and the spy network has been unprecedentedly damaged. The war will not distinguish the identity of the dead. During World War II, this huge but loosely structured organization quickly separated. Those engaged in intelligence trade intelligence. When killers form a killer organization, they still maintain a certain degree of contact and subordination.


    At the end of World War II, Europe was in ruins. The Soviet Union and the United States divided Europe, and then coincidentally began to crack down on this underground intelligence organization. The Soviet Union was more efficient. The United States controlled Western Europe with the help of the Marshall Plan and had power that was impossible before. Therefore, the success of the United States was also good. At this time, the organization finally collapsed completely.


    Under the attack of the two most powerful forces in the world at that time, the organization collapsed, but the hostility between the United States and the Soviet Union provided enough nutrients for the remaining parts of the organization to survive in the cracks. The Cicero family quickly came to the fore, and killer organizations that had never been seen before emerged. These new small organizations have sophisticated means and rich experience , if there is no certain historical accumulation, then hell! "


    After saying this, jarebin looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "I think the cleaners were also a separate organization at that time. Do you know why the United States established the CIA in 1941? Because the FBI is attacking that organization, and that organization has been trying to infiltrate the FBI with remarkable results, the United States had to establish a new CIA and hand over the task of anti espionage to the newly established CIA."


    He shouted loudly and said, "yes, cleaners have great power in the FBI. If cleaners have the same energy in the CIA, I don''t have to worry about the CIA now."


    Alebin smiled: "Yes, when you talk about cleaners, I wonder why cleaners can ensure your safety, because they really have very strong strength. After decades of penetration and growth, it is normal for cleaners to have such strength. The good news is that if cleaners are really the remnants of the previous organization, you don''t have to worry about anything, because The only goal of this organization is money. Only money can maintain such a large and loose organization, and their reputation is really very good. They never seek anything other than money. "


    Grevatov also nodded: "if you seek too many things, then the possibility of exposure is greater. More importantly, if such an organization seeks too much, it means too ambitious, and the government of any country does not allow such ambitious organizations to appear."


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "well, it sounds like good news. I shouldn''t have to worry about being forced to be shot by the cleaner one day. If so, the cleaner is really an excellent partner, although all this is only based on speculation."


    After that, Gao Yang looked around at the people, especially Joseph and little Donny, and said in a deep voice: "guys, there are no outsiders here, but what we said today must not be told to anyone. If the cleaners know that we have leaked their secrets, it will really be the end of the world."

 Chapter 2658

    Everything is speculation, but some guesses are better than none at all. Gao Yang is relieved to get the possible origin of the cleaner from yalebin.


    Yalebin raised his hand and looked at his watch. Then he smiled and said, "I''m really tired. Please book a hotel for me."


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said, "Joseph will be able to book a hotel soon. During this time, I just want to ask you something. Grevatov, do you have any plans for the future?"


    Grevatov shook his head and said calmly, "no plan."


    Gao Yang pointed out the window and smiled at grevatov: "do you have any plans for the whole family to come to the United States? Look outside. The environment is good. If you want to move your family here, you will have a house and money immediately. Of course, other places are OK. Everything depends on whether you are happy or not."


    Grevatov shook his head slowly and said, "no, I don''t like America. I like my home very much and have no plan to move away."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "what about your children? Are your children willing to stay on the farm with you?"


    Grevatov scratched his head and said: "I''m not sure. Er, my son seems to be very interested in the United States, but I will never let him come to the United States. He is just an ordinary child, a common Russian young man, and can''t do anything. In fact, I''m incompetent as a father. Oh, I don''t like him to live the same life as me, so I will. I haven''t taught him everything, so he just died He''s an ordinary Russian hick. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "how can you say that about your children."


    Grevatov said calmly, "but this is a fact. In fact, I hope he can be an ignorant and happy farmer and spend his life calmly and happily."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "man, you think very well. I also understand why you think so, but there is a question. Do you think so, and does your son think so?"


    Grevatov said confidently, "if he dares not to obey, I''ll beat him!"


    "Have you beaten?"


    "Well, no..."


    Gao Yang''s helpless way: "Although I don''t have children, I''m not old yet. I understand young people''s ideas. Man, your son must dream of becoming famous and rich. As a father, you don''t teach him those... I understand those skills very well, but you can''t help but don''t teach him anything. He doesn''t know your identity. He will try his best to get the life he wants , you can''t stop him, so why don''t you give him better resources? You have this ability. Even if you don''t want him to become a rich second generation directly, you have to teach him something useful. "


    Grevatov stretched out his hand, took out his ear, looked puzzled and said, "is that so?"


    Gao Yang said very seriously, "I assure you, absolutely."


    Grevatov shrugged and said, "well, I may take time to teach him."


    Gao Yang sighed, waved his hand and said: "What does your son like? You don''t know? Well, ask him. I''ll arrange for him to receive the best education and embark on the road of inevitable success. Of course, he will take a bright road. Don''t worry that I will lead him to a wrong road. In addition, I think you should go home and have a look when you have time. If there''s nothing wrong, you don''t have to float outside all the time. After all, you have a home ¡£¡±


    Grevatov hesitated, nodded and said, "it makes sense. Well, I''ll go back when I have time."


    Yalebin smiled and was very pleased. He pointed to grevatov and said, "in fact, your son is very smart. Gao is right. Being a farmer is your ideal, but your son doesn''t necessarily want to be a farmer. Gao is right in this regard."


    After that, yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said casually, "what about the young man who came with us? I heard he wants to be a baseball star?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "Frye, he wants to be a baseball star, and he must become a superstar. This boy is born to be a baseball superstar. He''s at home. I think he needs to be alone with his wife and mother."


    Yalebin said with great interest, "so which team can he join?"


    Gao Yangji said confidently, "the New York Yankees, but Frye wants to go to the Texas Rangers first because of a promise. Why, teacher, are you interested in baseball?"


    "I''m not very interested in baseball. I prefer ice hockey, but who doesn''t know about the New York Yankees?" aribin smiled


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said, "go to the Yankees Stadium tonight? Meet their boss and manager. You can see how Frye joined the New York Yankees and how great this boy is."


    "Great?"


    "Yes, Frye will be a great baseball player."


    With a smile, Gao Yang said to little Downey, "from now on, you have to be careful, but don''t be afraid. The FBI is monitoring you, and no one will monitor our meeting today. The cleaner and I specially asked, but your home is monitored."


    Little Downey said with a worried face, "can''t I go home?"


    "No, no, no, you can go home. It''s just that someone is watching you at home, but there won''t be a problem."


    "What about my adoptive mother and Eliza? What about them? Should I take them away?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, your adoptive mother is too old. How can she follow you? Eliza, can she leave? And the environment where you are going is too bad for them. Don''t worry, you are important. They won''t have anything."


    Little Donny nodded and sighed, "they''re all right. That''s great."


    "Now go home and destroy the things that need to be destroyed. Get ready. Wait for Yak''s phone and use the secret line. It''s a pity that you can''t act casually in the next time, man. I''m sorry."


    Little Downey waved his hand and said, "come on, I''ll thank God if I can live. Fortunately, the FBI is investigating me. Well, everyone, I need to leave first. We... See you later."


    Gao Yang stood up, hugged little Downey gently, and whispered in little Downey''s ear, "trust me, it''s okay, so relax and take a vacation."


    Little Downey breathed a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, "I feel much better when you say so, so please give it to you. Oh, and this is the phone number of the nurse and the hospital I''m looking for. Mr. yalebin can go for a physical examination at any time. In short, just call this phone. Everything is arranged. Then, goodbye, everyone."

 Chapter 2659

    Little Downey''s gone and Frye''s here.


    Frye came alone. He knew that there were yalebin in Gaoyang''s house. It was not appropriate to bring all his family. He thought yalebin would sleep in Gaoyang''s house.


    Frye rang the doorbell. Instead of letting him in, Gao Yang directly greeted Frye and got into his car.


    Rolls Royce is a good car, but a luxury car doesn''t mean it can pull more people. Therefore, although there are only five people in total, if you don''t want to take two cars separately, you still have to change a car.


    But little Downey can always handle everything. There''s no need for Gao Yang to say that a forte metway is ready. He doesn''t feel anything when little Downey is there. Now little Downey has been forced to leave. Gao Yang has foreseen that their future days should be less convenient than before.


    Patting the seat beside him, he smiled at Frye who was still a little confused and said, "you should have guessed. Yes, it''s time to play baseball."


    Frye''s face immediately looked ugly. He pointed to the seat beside him and said seriously, "get in the car and sit down."


    Frye sat down angrily, and then said angrily, "you''re here again, you''re here again!"


    Gao Yang sighed, strangled Frye''s neck, and then said fiercely, "don''t refuse, don''t resist!"


    Frye tried to break free of Gao Yang''s arm, and then shouted, "we agreed not to mention it until everyone retires, boss."


    Gao Yang slapped Frye on the head, smiled and scolded, "fool! The MLB draft will start soon, and we will retire soon. Right now, you just walk a month earlier than others, just to catch up with the draft, okay? Now you''re all here. Why are you still talking to me about this bullshit? Let''s go!"


    Frye scratched his head and said, "are you really going to retire? I''m not ready yet, and it''s strange for me to leave first."


    "Isn''t it strange that I left first? I took the first step to arrange our future. You took the first step to catch up with the draft. We have nothing to do in Yemen. If you miss this year, you have to wait for next year to participate in the draft, fool!"


    Frye hesitated: "I..."


    "Don''t say, but don''t refuse. Come with me honestly."


    Joseph started the car and said with a smile: "God pitcher, I look after you. Don''t let us all down."


    Frye smiled complacently, while Gao Yang said proudly: "he has been booked by the New York Yankees. Believe me, Frye will be the greatest pitcher in the history of American baseball."


    Frye seemed modest and said, "don''t talk about the greatest pitcher until I play my value. There''s another thing, boss. In fact, I don''t want to participate in the draft. I want to join as a free agent, so I have a higher degree of freedom and don''t have to participate in the draft."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "Oh? Free agent?"


    "The most important draft in major league baseball is the player draft in the first year. The worse the results, the higher the draft ranking. However, the draft is limited to players from the United States, Canada and Puerto Rico. players from other countries are not in the draft, and all teams can sign freely."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "ah, that means you can''t get the number one show?"


    Frye laughed: "The champion is signed by the team with the worst record. If I want to go to the New York Yankees, I can''t get ahead in the draft ranking anyway. In addition, I have to go to the Texas Rangers first. I have to give the Texas Rangers the championship before I can go to the Yankees, so I want to join the team as a free agent. There is no time limit, but it''s hard for me to sign directly with the Texas Rangers After all, I''m not famous at all. "


    Gao Yang waved and said, "don''t worry about it. You won''t have any problem signing up for the Texas Rangers. Just throw them a few balls."


    At the moment, Gao Yang is really satisfied. It will give him a sense of achievement to watch Frye embark on a bright road with bright stars.


    Frye looked back and said, "Hello, Mr. yalebin, grevatov, Hello, are you going together?"


    Alebin made a gesture and smiled, "yes, go and see the Yankee Stadium. By the way, see if you are as good as Gao said. I expect you to let me go into the Yankee Stadium."


    Frye said curiously, "are you interested in baseball?"


    "Oh, no, I''m just interested in the Yankees and the Yankees stadium. I once had an... Old friend who liked baseball, and I just wanted to see the Yankees stadium."


    Frye shrugged and said, "then I''m so sad. I thought you could understand how good I am."


    Frye''s words made most people laugh. Only Gao Yang not only didn''t laugh, but also said very seriously: "Frye! Have you practiced well these days? I warn you, if you step back because of pride, be careful I''ll beat you!"


    Frye stuck out his tongue, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "trust me, boss, trust me!"


    Like a father who sends his child to the examination room, although he knows that his child''s original grades are very good, he still has some doubts about whether the child can have the original level after a long time.


    So Gao Yang was a little nervous until he saw the people waiting to meet them at the Yankee Stadium.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Roger Ruth and Brian keshman immediately greeted him.


    Roger Ruth, a scout for the New York Yankees, was asked to watch Frye play, so he thought he had met a genius.


    Brian keshman, general manager of the New York Yankees, after listening to Roger Ruth and seeing Frye''s pitch with his own eyes, he vowed to bring Frye into the New York Yankees, which is what the Yankees boss means.


    It is precisely because Frye must be brought into the Yankees that the general manager of the Yankees will wait for him at the gate of the stadium. You know, an amateur who has only been trained has never happened, never.


    "Frye, it''s great to see you again, Mr. Gao. It''s great. You''re finally willing to come."


    Brian shook hands with Gao Yang enthusiastically before shaking hands with Frye, because he knew who had the more effective opinion on whether Frye could join the Yankees.


    After shaking hands and hugging Gao Yang and Frye warmly, Brian looked at him and said apologetically, "Mr. Steinbrenner will be here soon. He''s coming to meet you. Oh, his car, Mr. Gao, Mr. Steinbrenner has come."

 Chapter 2660

    A limousine came slowly. Hank Steinbrenner got out of the limousine. He looked like an old acquaintance and shouted to him, "Hi, Gao, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''m so happy to know you''re coming today."


    He hugged Gao Yang warmly. Then hank stretched out his hand to Frye and said with an eager smile: "Oh, Frye, Frye, I''ve been thinking of you in my dreams. I really look forward to you changing your mind now."


    Shaking hands with hank, Frye said with some embarrassment, "the boss asked me to come. Well, nice to meet you, Mr. Steinbrenner."


    Hank shrugged. Then he looked at aribin and said, "who are these?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "let me introduce some of my friends. This is my teacher yalebin. This is hank Steinbrenner, the boss of the Yankees."


    Yalebin smiled calmly, stretched out his hand and said, "nice to meet you. I just came to see how the child plays and visit the Yankee Stadium."


    Yalebin looks like a humble old man, and grevatov looks equally humble. If they are the focus of everyone everywhere, they don''t have to be agents, but Joseph is different. Joseph is a bodyguard at first sight, and he is still a particularly senior bodyguard with very expensive value.


    Hank Steinbrenner was certainly insightful. He immediately made an accurate judgment on the status of yalebin. When shaking hands with yalebin, he said with great enthusiasm: "Mr. yalebin, welcome."


    After some greetings, Hank made an invitation gesture and said, "everyone, let''s go in and talk. I''ve been looking forward to your coming again for a long time."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to waste too much time. He wanted to let alebin go home early to rest, so he smiled and said, "why don''t we go directly to the training ground, Mr. Steinbrenner? I want to see if Frye has maintained the state he should have."


    Hank wanted to know more than Gao Yang, so he immediately said, "then go to the training ground, everyone, please."


    Once again in the familiar training ground, Frye won''t scare people this time, but everyone is waiting to see if he still maintains his previous strength after more than a year. If Frye''s strength deteriorates, it will be like the end of the world for many people.


    Standing behind the speedgun was manager Brian, and there was no one on the training ground at this time, so there was no batter, but Roger Ruth was the receiver.


    Frye picked up the ball and took a deep breath. At the moment, he was like a father who was about to see his child''s report card.


    Everything was like a reproduction of the scene. Frye threw a speed ball on the first ball, Roger caught the ball, and Gao Yang and Hank all turned their attention to Brian.


    Brian confirmed that he was right. He immediately shouted, "the ball speed is 104 miles!"


    The first ball, no warm-up, ball speed 104 miles, Flemish wind is still.


    Next, needless to say, Frye still threw the ball in various postures, threw difficult balls one by one, and earned bursts of exclamations and cheers.


    When Frye finished his pitching demonstration, Hank, who obviously couldn''t help himself, shouted, "Mr. Gao, can you come to my office and have a good chat?"


    Gao Yang came to talk to hank, of course, while alebin said to Frye, who was only slightly panting, "Hey, come here."


    Frye ran to alebin and said, "what''s the matter, sir?"


    Yalebin held out his thumb to Frye and said with a smile, "you were born to do this. Gao is right. You are really a great baseball player."


    Frye felt his head awkwardly and said, "thank you."


    Yalebin patted Frye and said seriously, "Gao told me that he has a headache for your stubbornness. Listen, it''s time to play baseball. For you, your family, Gao and Satan, your mercenary career is over. Go to play baseball."


    Frye hesitated. He hesitated, but finally nodded.


    Alebin smiled, then turned to Hank and said loudly, "Mr. Steinbrenner, I know you have something to talk about, so I won''t bother much. Now I want to visit your stadium, can I?"


    Hank immediately said, "of course, Brian, find the best guide for Mr. yalebin. Also, prepare our souvenirs for Mr. yalebin. Oh, Mr. yalebin, do you have any favorite players? Or do your family or friends have the signatures they want? We can prepare them for you together. Even if you want to take a picture with someone, it doesn''t matter. No problem."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "no, but thank you for your generosity. Bye."


    Yalebin Shi ran left. Gao Yang and Frye were invited into Hank''s office. As soon as they sat down, Hank said impatiently, "Mr. Gao, Frye, I really want to know if you have given up the idea of going to Texas Rangers?"


    Frye looked at Gao Yang in embarrassment, and then whispered, "sorry, I still have to go. It''s a promise."


    Hank''s disappointment was reflected in his words, and Gao Yang stood up and said, "I''m here to ensure that Frye can play the ball as soon as possible. Hank, I want to make it clear that where to go is Frye''s choice. I won''t interfere. Now, Frye, tell me your original method. What do you think in the end."


    Frye raised his head and said firmly on his face, "I must go to the Texas Rangers. This is a promise that will not change. When I win the championship in the Texas Rangers, I will come to the Yankees immediately. Therefore, I can even sign a one-year contract with the Texas Rangers every time. How to operate specifically needs your guidance and help."


    Hank''s face looked better. He smiled and said, "you have the ability to subvert the League situation. I believe you can win the title, although it''s a pity that you''re not worth what you played at the Yankees. It''s a pity."


    Frye immediately said: "I can even announce these on the day when I join the league and tell everyone my ambition, my persistence and my commitment. If the metropolis team humiliates my boss, I will humiliate them ten times and one hundred times! Mr. Steinbrenner, you and your team have given the boss and me due respect, so please believe me, I will repay your respect, This is also a promise, just like the promise to the Texas Rangers! "


    Hank was about to laugh. He whispered, "if you say that, I think, well, it seems worth operating. This is really a good opportunity. There is a question. Have you reached any agreement with the Texas Rangers?"


    Frye looked down and said, "no, we haven''t even contacted the Texas Rangers."


    Hank was a little excited. He said happily, "Mr. Gao, Frye, can you let the Yankees operate this?"

 Chapter 2661

    Holding a red wine glass, gently shaking the red wine in the glass, he sighed loudly. After drinking the red wine, he sighed: "too tired."


    Morgan just took a sip of the red wine, put down the glass, smiled and said, "as a young man, this shouldn''t be said from your mouth, Gao."


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly, looked at Morgan nervously and said, "your body..."


    Morgan gently shook his finger and said with a smile, "fortunately, he can''t die in three to five years, but this feeling of predicting his life is very bad, very bad."


    Gao Yang sighed. Since he knew that Morgan had cancer, even if the cancer could not kill people quickly, and Morgan did have inexhaustible financial resources to maintain his life, he still couldn''t face the fact, so he would be depressed every time he met Morgan.


    Morgan immediately changed the subject. He smiled and said, "have you really decided to retire?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said firmly, "retire! Really retire!"


    Morgan said with a smile, "it''s enviable to retire so young."


    Gao Yang said a little depressed: "it''s not retirement. To be exact, I should change my career. Although now I have begun to feel the pain of transformation and I can control everything on the battlefield, here, Morgan, I feel I can''t control anything, which makes me feel insecure and tired."


    "It''s ridiculous to leave the battlefield but feel unsafe, but I understand your feeling. You just left your familiar field and want to start from scratch in a relatively unfamiliar field, but believe me, you can adapt soon."


    Gao Yang added red wine to his glass, raised his glass to Morgan, and said helplessly, "I hope so!"


    He drank up the red wine again and said to Morgan, "Bob is in America?"


    "Yes, he''s in Portland. He''s always tired of staying on the ship, and it''s time for Bob to take over some of his responsibilities. By the way, he''s more depressed than you. What makes me very distressed is that what countless people in the world dream of is the root of your pain here for you and Bob. Ha, what else can I say as a father ¡£¡±


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "why can I become good friends with Bob? And now, after you give me a lot of things, I can still maintain my friendship with Bob. It''s not because our two characters are actually very similar."


    Morgan said with a smile, "yes, if Bob is very dissatisfied, I really have to think about my decision carefully. It''s good now. Oh, what happened yesterday? The little guy, Frye, he decided to play?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, his head is finally enlightened."


    Morgan said with great interest, "is it to stay in the New York Yankees? Seth has told me many times that he hopes that my friendship with you can play a role and exert some influence on you to keep Frye in the New York Yankees. Now they all know that your opinion plays a decisive role."


    Gao Yang bowed his head and said, "I said Frye would listen, but I decided not to force him to go wherever he wanted. In fact, I also think he should go to the Texas Rangers, because if it weren''t for the survivor Robert, Frye''s arm would be destroyed. He should be careful. Since he has made a promise and made a promise before the benefactor''s temporary, he must abide by it."


    Morgan said, "I''ve heard of it. Yes, if you want to break such a promise, it''s still a man."


    Gao Yang smiled: "In fact, New York didn''t get nothing. In order to reassure hank, we made an agreement yesterday. Now Frye trains with the New York Yankees. After the start of the new season, Frye signs a one-year short contract with the Texas Rangers. When Frye helps the Texas Rangers win the championship, or hasn''t won the championship three years later, Frye will go back to the New York Yankees."


    Morgan said in surprise: "the potential meaning of this agreement is to win the championship within three years?"


    Raise your head and say: "Everyone in the Yankees thinks that if they get Frye, they will win the championship. Frye is the founder of a dynasty. No, he is the gravedigger of a dynasty, because Frye will break the current pattern and redefine the sport of baseball. In fact, they think that it is most likely to win the championship in the first year. When everyone is not familiar with Frye, they kill one as a dark horse Take the championship. "


    Morgan smiled, "is it so powerful?"


    "I don''t know, but Hank and the Yankees managers have this confidence. In order to show Frye''s sincerity, we decided to let the Yankees arrange someone to be Frye''s agent to sign a contract for him."


    Morgan frowned. "That''s not appropriate. The agent sent by the Yankees is not appropriate."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s the Yankees who sign a contract with the Texas Rangers, but when Frye signs a contract with the Yankees, he will change it. But hank said that in order to get Frye, he will show the greatest sincerity and the highest annual salary. No matter what the maximum annual salary is, Frye and the Yankees must be the highest long-term contract in the league."


    "In that case, the Yankees are really at all costs. Of course, it''s worth it. Well, I don''t think Seth will bother me about this problem in the future. You know, some crazy fans are really annoying sometimes."


    Gao Yang smiled and said: "of course, there is another condition, that is, Frye can''t be injured, can''t be hurt that affects his career. As long as he isn''t injured, the biggest contract in this major league baseball is his."


    Morgan said with a smile, "it''s better to be a superstar than a mercenary. Why did Chifley delay now, but he certainly won''t go to war again?"


    Gao Yangji said firmly: "of course not, absolutely not. He wants to go to the battlefield again. I''ll break his leg first. I''m serious!"


    Morgan curled his lips, and then he shouted, "the black devil is coming to New York?"


    "Yes, the king of the devil came to New York. Sometimes I''m afraid he can''t help but destroy something. You know, people like them have been trained all their life to destroy, and people like him are stubborn. Fortunately, my teacher can restrain himself, and I let Joseph follow them all the time. As long as there is no big news, let them go Come on. "


    Morgan glared, "what you mean by this seems to mean that they have done something else?"


    Gao Yang said bitterly, "yes, did you watch the news?"

 Chapter 2662

    Morgan covered his face and said in a loveless manner, "those demons just came to New York yesterday? An old man in his eighties who flew for more than ten hours and still had the energy to do things after getting off the bus? How much hatred he has towards the United States, my God."


    Gao Yang said cautiously, "in fact, it''s not destruction? It''s just some... Some are frightening."


    Morgan put down his hand and said, "I didn''t watch the news and tell me what they did. I wouldn''t be surprised if Wall Street was blown up. Well, I didn''t receive the news, that''s No. now I just hope they won''t blow up Wall Street. In that case, you''ll be in big trouble, Gao."


    Gao Yang cried and said, "my teacher didn''t blow up the statue of liberty or the bronze bull on Wall Street. He just went to graffiti."


    Morgan was very surprised and said, "graffiti?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "yes, graffiti is like those street gangsters, but they spray graffiti on the statue of liberty, er, and the bronze bull on Wall Street..."


    Morgan was stunned for a long time before he said, "it''s not funny, is it?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said cautiously, "you know, some old people are like children as they get older. Well, they went to the statue of liberty last night and sprayed a sign on the code held by the statue of liberty in her left hand. Well, a sign representing the sickle and hammer of the Soviet Union painted the whole code red with yellow hammers and sickles..."


    Morgan grew up and covered his heart.


    Gao Yang lowered his head and whispered, "a nuclear sign with a diameter of about two meters was sprayed on the chest of the goddess of liberty..."


    "Er, er, er..."


    Morgan covered his chest and began to burp. He raised his face and said with concern, "are you okay?"


    Morgan trembled, "it''s called a little trouble? Where''s the remote control? Pass me the remote control, God!"


    "Well, the people of New York are really going crazy..."


    Morgan said angrily, "it''s not a prank! It''s a Zhengzhi event! Falk! I knew it, I knew it, I knew it was never a good thing for the black devil to come!"


    Gao Yang said weakly, "it''s all right. They haven''t been caught. Now people, er, when I first came, people were busy painting out the graffiti."


    Morgan said angrily, "I want to know! The statue of liberty is 46 meters! It''s 46 meters! It''s not 46 inches. With the base, the statue of liberty is 93 meters high. How does an old man do it? How does he do it!"


    Gao Yang was about to cry and whispered, "I don''t know..."


    "You don''t know?"


    "I really don''t know! I sent them to the hotel to sleep last night. I saw a big news when I got up this morning. In addition, alebin really can''t do it, and he can''t climb up, but grevatov can. He is very agile and is also a painter. I often see him write and draw. Oh, the graffiti is very beautiful."


    Morgan''s mouth twitched and said, "enough, tell me, a man climbed up a statue more than 90 meters and completed two graffiti?"


    "Copper bull on Wall Street has also been sprayed, but it''s a lot easier..."


    Morgan quickly changed the channel with his hand, and then he saw the copper bull on Wall Street, but the copper bull was surrounded and completely invisible.


    "The bronze ox was only found in the late 1980s. The Soviet Union was fucking finished soon after the bronze ox appeared. Why did those demons hate a bronze ox so much? Tell me, what did they do to the bronze ox?"


    Gao Yangshan said: "the bronze bull is the symbol of Wall Street. Graffiti on the walls of buildings is not as effective as that on the bronze bull."


    "Huh?"


    "Well, they drew a nuclear warhead on the bronze bull and wrote a sentence to overthrow postualism."


    Morgan took up the red wine and drank it. Looking at Gao Yang, he said, "I understand why you are very tired. This is really gratifying news. Well, this is not a small thing. Gao, it may be a big problem. It will be concerned by the whole country and the world and become a positive event."


    Gao Yang whispered: "in fact, it''s no problem. They haven''t been caught by the police or left any valuable clues. Now the New York police are crazy, but they''re still sleeping in the hotel."


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang, and then he said with a puzzled face, "how did you do it?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "I really don''t know. Yalebin is too tired. He is so old. I have to let him have a good rest. I asked Joseph. Joseph said that the statue of Liberty was handled by grevatov alone. Where did yalebin make the bronze cow, but he was driven away. However, the bronze cow can easily complete the graffiti."


    Morgan still said strangely, "isn''t there a policeman in Tongniu?"


    "The police were knocked out..."


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "send these two troubled ancestors away quickly."


    With a sigh, Morgan said helplessly, "how did you do it?"


    They really want to leave and play in New York for two days. When I deal with things here, I''ll take them to my farm for a few days. Don''t worry, they won''t cause trouble again. The most important thing is that they will never involve me. Grevatov has assured me of this. He said that no one can trace him, he promised


    Morgan said with a bitter smile: "everyone of the black devil is a valuable wealth. It''s not just luck that you can get the effectiveness of the black devil. It''s a miracle. Be kind to them. After you leave the mercenary circle, the black devil can bring you greater help, but yes, well, try not to let them come to the United States."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "old boy, yalebin can''t really blow up the statue of liberty, so he played such a game. It''s just a joke. Don''t worry. It won''t happen in the future."


    Morgan rubbed his head and sighed, "I hope they really didn''t cause you trouble, otherwise it might be very difficult."


    Gao Yangji said confidently: "don''t worry, I can trust the black devil. It''s just a graffiti. If they can involve me, they won''t be black demons."


    Morgan still had no confidence and said to himself, "how did you do it? Well, now let''s talk about business. What you worry about is easy to solve."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "how to solve it?"


    Morgan shrugged and said with a smile, "your previous Zhengzhi investment is the time to harvest. By the way, increase your investment. Tonight''s reception is a good opportunity. Don''t worry, the problem you worry about is not a problem at all. Whether it''s the CIA or the FBI, they will stay away from solar system companies."

 Chapter 2663

    Even Murphy of the cleaner said that Morgan could solve the problems of the solar system, so Gao Yang had no doubt that Morgan could help him solve the problems facing the solar system.


    Gao Yang just wanted to know what to do, just as Morgan wanted to know how grevatov sprayed graffiti on the statue of liberty.


    Morgan will tell Gao Yang what to do.


    Morgan said confidently, "you funded a congressman last time."


    "Of course, Andrew Quincy Adams. I''ve spent more than a million dollars on him."


    "Now is the time for him to repay."


    "What do I need to do and how?"


    "You don''t need to do anything. You just need to tell him about the solar system company. He knows what to do, at least better than you."


    "Wait, the overseas business of the solar system company is facing the CIA investigation. I told a congressman, saying, Hello, my company has a problem. Now it has been investigated. Go and settle it for me. That''s it? Are you kidding?"


    Morgan looked at Gao Yang and said slowly, "what do you think?"


    "Are you serious? Oh, you''re serious, but Morgan, these are my secrets. I told a congressman that my company has problems and can''t be checked? Just say it frankly?"


    Morgan sighed: "Why don''t you understand? Andrew alone is certainly not enough, but what has your charity fund done for so long? Listen, you call Andrew and tell him the problems you face, and then he will find a way for you. If his ability is not enough, he will find someone who can solve the problem. Do you understand? Andrew is just a bridge. He can take you there You want to go to the other side. "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s very esoteric, but I understand. He''s a middleman."


    Morgan pointed high, raised his glass, smiled and said, "yes, he is an intermediary. A congressman is not strong enough. You can find more congressmen and senators. When more people speak for you, the CIA will no longer be a problem, and it will never be a problem. As long as you don''t do the big thing that wants to turn the United States into a day immediately, the CIA will never be much!"


    Morgan directly pointed his high chest with his hand and said in a deep voice, "remember! Don''t do too much, then everything will be fine, but if you want to do too much, if you want to lift the American table, no one can save you."


    Gao Yang took out the phone and whispered, "now Andrew has become a congressman, and his contact with me is much less than before. Would it be a little ugly if I called and said it directly now? Do you want to contact me first?"


    Morgan smiled: "Gao, you are Andrew''s campaign sponsor and his biggest sponsor. Now you want him to do a small thing. If Andrew can''t do it for you, ha ha."


    "Hehe what?"


    "When you receive money, you have to do things. Isn''t that right? Andrew took your money to become a congressman. If he doesn''t do his best for you, who will pay for his campaign funds in the future? Andrew doesn''t just want to be a congressman, so of course he has to do everything for his financiers."


    "I''m not questioning you, Morgan. I just don''t know much, so I want to learn more. I think what if Andrew doesn''t help? After all, he needs to take risks. If he doesn''t help because he''s worried about endangering his Zhengzhi future, and I told him about Taiyang company, will it be bad? That''s what I''m worried about."


    Morgan suddenly laughed, out of breath, until he blushed. Gao Yang looked at the laughing Morgan and whispered, "what''s the matter? Is it funny?"


    "Big event? Haha, do you think it''s a big event?"


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it?"


    Just after asking, Gao Yang suddenly said with a sudden look: "you mean I think it''s a big deal, but for you and Andrew, it''s not a big deal at all?"


    Morgan shook his head, looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "don''t you understand? It''s been so long, God, don''t you understand who rules the United States? It''s us! Please, it''s capital ruling the United States! Who has capital? Us!"


    Gao Yang said, "but it''s not soft for Zhengfu to pick up those rich people."


    Morgan smiled without saying anything, but shook his head, raised his voice and whispered, "I''m wrong again?"


    Morgan sighed, "that''s what you lack. You''re high. Your background is too low. As a mercenary, you can''t understand the fundamentals of the operation of this country. No wonder you haven''t received such education at all. Listen, I''ll explain it to you."


    "I''m all ears."


    "The United States is the capital of the United States, and we are part of the capital. Do you understand? We are only a member of the class that rules the United States, not that we directly control the state machine. Therefore, as an individual, you can''t fight the country, but as a member of the elite class with less than 1%, you are naturally the ruler.


    As an individual, if you infringe on the interests of the majority of this class, you will be eliminated, but as long as you do not infringe on the interests of this class, you are a member of this level and are naturally protected. Occasionally, there is infighting in this level, which is a matter between individuals. The losers are eliminated and finished, but it is not the country that launches an attack on this class The attack, okay? "


    Gao Yang nodded: "I see. I regret not having a good political class in junior high school. It seems that these are taught in our middle school textbooks."


    Morgan frowned and said, "how is it possible! How can such things let those civilians know that you are qualified to understand these only when you enter this circle. Oh, of course, there are always exceptions, but there are still many fools in the world after all."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "bypass this topic, that is, I''ll call Andrew directly. Everything can be solved?"


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "Andrew is just a bridge. He will contact the people you should contact for you. All you have left is to pay, pay the money you should pay, and exchange the power that your class should get. That''s it."


    Gao Yang said, "I''ll call him right away."


    Morgan said slowly, "tell him you''re here and invite him to your cocktail party in Houston when he''s free. Oh, don''t forget to invite Murray."


    Gao Yang thought and whispered, "can you say this for me? I''m still not very confident and want to learn more from you."


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "your identity and status have not reached the point where everything is the truth, but in front of andulu, you should say anything. Therefore, call you. You have to adapt to your new life. Now is the time."

 Chapter 2664

    Big Ivan is richer and more powerful than Gao Yang, but now Gao Yang knows his advantage over big Ivan, that is, his identity is white.


    Thanks to his long-term caution, thanks to Gao Yang''s efforts to hide his identity, and thanks to Morgan as a guide, Gao Yang had the opportunity to blend into the ruling class of the United States.


    Big Ivan can''t do it no matter how rich he is. Now Gao Yang has done it. Although Gao Yang is a murderous mercenary, his public identity in the United States is innocent. Therefore, although his money is not enough to buy everything, with the help and support of Morgan, he won this position many years in advance.


    Enlightenment is a matter of a moment. Some things will never understand until they reach that position, but for this reason, it will come naturally.


    Looking at Morgan, who was thinner than before, for a moment, Gao Yang wanted to cry with a man who was a friend, a partner and like his father.


    But Gao Yang still dialed the phone. As a Chinese, his character still seems a little more introverted.


    "Hi, Mr. Gao, I''m glad to receive your call. You''re busy. I''ve tried to call you several times, but I can''t get through."


    "I''m sorry, I''ve spent more time abroad recently."


    After Gao Yang finished, he saw Morgan make a cut gesture in front of him, motioning him to go straight to the subject.


    "Andrew, my friend, I need your help."


    "Please say."


    "Well, you know, one of my many assets is the PMC business, especially the solar system company."


    "Of course, I know that. The solar system company has developed very fast recently. Congratulations, Mr. Gao."


    "Thank you, but I''ve encountered some problems recently. To be exact, the solar system company has encountered some problems. Our business is mainly overseas, while PMC business. You know, recently, the CIA seems to have an eye on my company. Although the solar system company is innocent, after being targeted..."


    "Oh, I understand, Mr. Gao. I understand. Why don''t we make an appointment to meet? Is it convenient for you now? I''d like to buy you a drink for our friendship."


    Morgan smiled, made a sure sign, and then smiled and raised his eyebrows.


    He breathed loudly and said, "Oh, sorry, I''m at my friend''s house in New York, Morgan''s house."


    "Are you at Mr. Reeves'' house now? Oh, please say hello to Mr. Reeves for me, so when is it convenient for you to come to Houston? Or can I see you?"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "well, I''ll go to Houston the day after tomorrow. I''m going to hold a small reception, so I sincerely invite you to attend this reception, Murray..."


    Morgan pointed to himself and Gao Yang immediately said, "both Murray and Morgan will attend. This is a private but casual reception. You can bring your wife and friends."


    "Thank you for your invitation, Mr. Gao. I may bring my friends, so I''ll see you the day after tomorrow."


    "I''ll be waiting for you then. Bye."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. After a long breath, he immediately said with a look of annoyance: "no, I haven''t had a reception. I ignored a very important thing. I didn''t say time."


    Morgan laughs: "Andrew didn''t ask. Come on, that''s it. Now Andrew should find someone who can solve your problems. Of course, it can''t be settled. He will contact you to determine who he can invite to your party. Whoever goes is the one who decides to help you. You set it in a hurry the day after tomorrow. It should be a week according to the normal time."


    Gao Yang said, "what should I do?"


    "It doesn''t matter. If you set the day after tomorrow, it means you''re in a hurry. Andrew will hurry up according to this time. If he thinks he can''t handle it, he''ll call and reschedule a time with you. Murray and I are like your guarantor, so our schedule can be ignored."


    Gao Yang suddenly said with a face: "and these doorways?"


    "Of course, there are rules for everything. Let me see, you need about four or five congressmen and at least two senators to stand for you."


    "Send out so many big people?"


    "No, no, you understand wrong. Now it''s time for you to build your own road. Andrew is the bridge and others are the road after you cross the bridge. They will always help you after they help you this time, so now you should be ready to show sincerity."


    "Money?"


    "Of course, but it''s not so direct. This is Zhengzhi donation. There are rules for everything. If you want to step into this class, everything should be completed within the rules, so that no one can say anything. It''s open and legal. Everyone takes what they need."


    Gao Yang rubbed his eyes and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that I need an assistant. I can''t cope with it myself."


    Morgan pointed to his luxurious reception hall and said solemnly: "You used to be a mercenary. Your battlefield is on the battlefield in a narrow sense, but now your identity is different. Your battlefield is here, so you must learn and adapt to these. I always want to teach you these after you can live until you retire, because if you die halfway, I don''t need to teach you these, and now it''s time."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "I''ll try."


    Morgan stared at Gao Yang and said seriously or even sternly, "it''s not hard! You must learn these and do better than you do on the battlefield! There''s no smoke of gunpowder in the war here, but there will be dead. Do you think the world will be peaceful after getting rid of the identity of mercenary? Naive!"


    Morgan leaned forward, stared at Gao and said in a loud voice: "if you go on this road, you don''t want to turn back. War is life and death! Whether it''s money or gun, it''s the same! Understand? It''s the same!"


    Gao Yang nodded, then he looked Morgan in the eye and said firmly, "I can do it, I will do it!"


    Morgan smiled and said, "of course you can. Your EQ is high enough and your IQ is not low. You have wrist and more importantly, you have strength, so of course you can do it, and you have to do better than me, because you have a better foundation and a broader path than me. Otherwise, why should I choose you? Is it because you saved my life?"


    Gao Yang was speechless.


    Morgan sat back, picked up his glass, shook it high, and said in a deep voice: "Simon saved me many times, but his limitation is a bodyguard. You are different. You were killed alone from the grassland. You have your own arms, you have the friendship of big Ivan, you have the help of Cicero family, you have the help of cleaners, and you even get the loyalty of the black devil. Each of these is your precious capital. If you don''t have these, how can I help you Do you dare to give everything to you? Just to make you die faster? Listen, Gao, you have all the conditions for success. If you have these capital, you will fail. Then you deserve to die and be buried with everything you know and cherish! "

 Chapter 2665

    The problem was solved. In a week, Gao Yang flew back and forth to four places, met a congressman and three senators, didn''t sign a check or pay cash, but everything was done.


    To put it bluntly, it is a power money transaction, but everything is legal, because those congressmen did nothing, really did nothing, or even implied anything. They just accepted Gao Yang into their social circle, that''s all, but the problem that bothered Gao Yang was solved.


    Why is the problem so easy to solve? Because the director of the CIA is now in the same interest circle as Gao Yang.


    This is a transaction, but the transaction is legal, and the transaction method is by no means as simple as you pay me. In essence, it is, but the operation is certainly not so simple, because if a senator collects a large amount of money directly from a businessman, it is against the law, but after a series of ingenious and legal operations, everyone can obtain the desired benefits, But there is nothing illegal, which is the focus and the subtlety of the transaction.


    Those who understand understand naturally, and those who don''t understand explain don''t understand, and they don''t believe it.


    How do you repay those who have helped you in power? This is a skill, and Gao Yang learned a trick today.


    Ye Lianna is elegant and beautiful with her high arms and a white dress. As a rising star of classical music, her appearance will never be a problem, but ye Lianna''s mood is a little nervous at the moment, just because the event she attended is completely different from the past.


    This is a gathering of dignitaries. When walking slowly along with the crowd of celebrities, ye Lianna couldn''t help whispering, "honey, is it really appropriate for me to participate in this occasion?"


    He raised his head slightly, smiled and said, "there''s nothing inappropriate. It''s just a banquet and a speech. You''re just an audience. It''s much easier than your performance on the stage?"


    Ye Lianna nodded gently. She looked at Morgan not far in front, and then whispered, "Oh, well, I won''t be very nervous."


    Gao Yang stood at the door of the banquet hall and handed out the invitation. The receptionist with white gloves took the invitation and looked at it. He bowed his head, smiled and whispered, "Mr. Gao, Miss Ye Lianna, welcome both of you, please."


    Gao Yang leaned slightly and took Ye Lianna into the gate of the banquet hall. At this time, ye Lianna patted her chest and whispered: "I can''t believe my name was on the invitation card of the former president''s speech. It''s amazing. I mean, I always thought I would be very calm when I saw people like the president who only live in the news, but now I''m a little excited, very excited."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s just the former president. Honey, the word former is very important."


    Ye Lianna shrugged and said, "isn''t that different? They are all big people."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "please, the invitation was not sent to you by the former president, but the organizer wrote your name. I bet you haven''t heard his name. Oh, I heard his name for the first time."


    "Then why did he send you an invitation?"


    "Because I''m in the same circle with him now. To be exact, Morgan and he are in the same circle. More importantly, they have business contacts, and I will take over Morgan''s business, so of course he has to give me an invitation. Oh, that''s Morgan."


    Gao Yang took Ye Lianna to Morgan and said, "Hi, Morgan."


    Morgan looked at Ye Lianna and said with a smile, "you are really beautiful tonight. Relax. You look a little nervous. Relax. You will adapt to these in the future."


    After finishing speaking to Ye Lianna, Morgan looked at Gao Yang and said, "first walk around with your fiancee. I have to meet some old friends. We will be at the same table after the banquet. Several people coming tonight are very important. Are you ready?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "of course, I''m ready."


    Morgan said with a smile, "go and talk to others. The speech will start in half an hour. You''re not in a hurry to take a seat."


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna have left. Before they officially sit in their seats, people can walk around and talk. This is a good time to socialize. However, Gao Yang and ye Lianna look that love is too young and not a famous dignitary in the city, so no one comes up to talk with them, and they are not interested in looking for someone to talk.


    Came to a corner, Gao Yang smiled at Ye Lianna and said, "would you like something to drink?"


    Ye Lianna whispered, "curious, shouldn''t a speech be sitting in a place like a theater, and then there are a lot of listeners?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "it''s an ordinary and low-end speech. It''s different here. There won''t be too many listeners, and the food at the banquet won''t be very exquisite. Moreover, most of them are cold dishes. Everything is just to get everyone together and give the money to the former president."


    "Money?"


    "Oh, half a million dollars, after tax, plus tax, about 800000 dollars, paid by the party organizer, that''s all."


    "Why do you pay so much for a former president to speak? Because he is really capable and only has so much money for a few words?"


    "Oh, no, no, no, the only reason to pay for the former president''s speech is that the incumbent president can''t take the money for the speech, but after he leaves office, it''s OK, okay?"


    "Why?"


    Gao Yang sighed, lowered his voice and said: "Because the real payer owes the former president a favor? Do you understand? This favor debt has been owed since the president took office. Now that the president has resigned, he can pay, so he organized the reception in the name of charity and invited the former president to give a speech. Wait for the former president. Just say it. 500000 dollars is after tax, okay?"


    Ye Lianna widened her eyes and said in a trembling voice, "is that ok?"


    "Of course, honey, don''t stare so big. Maybe I''ll have to pay in this way in the future. You have to get used to it."


    Ye Lianna said in a trembling voice, "but only 500000 dollars? Is it too little? You often make tens of millions of dollars at a time. Why is it enough to only need 500000 dollars here?"


    Exclaimed loudly: "A lot. After all, it''s a lot to pay 800000 dollars for things that can be completed only by a little mouth. You can''t give too much at a time. After all, it''s just a speech. Besides, anything can''t be completed by Mr. President alone. Everyone has received his share. However, only the former president is qualified to receive money in this way. It''s fair and legal In, a lot. "


    After that, Gao Yang knocked on his head and said with a smile: "sorry, I want to correct it. The former Secretary of state also has the qualification to collect money by making speeches. As for others, I have just stepped into this field for a short time and don''t know much, but I think they should have appropriate means to collect money. There must be, I promise."

 Chapter 2666

    "Hi, Gao, Hello, ye Lianna, you look so beautiful today."


    While Gao Yang was teaching Ye Lianna new knowledge, he heard someone greeting him. Then he looked up and shouted in surprise.


    "Hi, Bob!"


    Gao Yang punched Bob in the chest excitedly and said, "you guy came too. Morgan didn''t tell me."


    "I asked him to keep it a secret. I''ll surprise you. Oh, brother, don''t shout so loudly. People are beginning to look at us.


    Bob drifted on the sea for a long time, but he was tanned, but he didn''t get the healthy wheat color he wanted, and Bob really looked thin.


    Lose at least two kilograms.


    Gao Yang was very excited and said, "are you finally willing to come back?"


    Bob frowned and said, "come on, brother, don''t you know me? I''ve wanted to come back for a long time. My father said that you can''t just leave one thing aside until you do it well. Since I chose to take the maritime security ship as the first business in my life, I must do it well before I can let go."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it seems you did a good job."


    Bobo shrugged and said, "it''s OK. Don''t you look at the financial statements? I can make more than 20 million a year. In fact, I have to come back. My father''s body... He''s eager to let me come back."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and sighed. Then he patted Bob on the shoulder and whispered, "are you okay?"


    "Fortunately, I''m very angry that you knew the news of his illness first, not me. Although I know he doesn''t want me... It makes me too sad. You know, since my mother died, he has been my only relative. Of course, we are each other''s only relatives. I mean, I''m just a little hard to accept. He didn''t tell me earlier that he wanted to protect me, but I''ve... Me At least I don''t need this kind of protection. I''m not complaining about him. I just want to come back early and spend more time with him. "


    Bob and Gao Yang were in a low mood. Soon Bob waved his hand and said, "don''t say that now. Are you okay? I heard you''re going to retire."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "fortunately, I''m not very used to it, but I''m beginning to adapt."


    For a moment, they fell into some unspeakable silence. They both lowered their heads. After a while, they raised their heads and whispered, "is the thing you took over going well?"


    Bob shook his head and whispered: "I''ve taken over a foundation, and it''s going well, but there''s a problem in taking over a factory. The company is a cash cow. Long ago, my father invested $60 million and occupied 55% of the shares. Now these shares can get a return of $100 million to $120 million every year, but now there are some problems in the board of directors of this company, They want to buy shares and kick me out. "


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "how much are they willing to pay to buy back their shares?"


    "600 million dollars."


    "Damn it! They''re tired of living!"


    After whispering a word of hate, Gao Yang looked at Bob and said, "tell me who it is and I''ll do it for you."


    Bob shook his head, smiled and said, "no, I can handle these things."


    "No, Bob, your hands must be clean. My hands are dyed red. I don''t care to add some more blood, do you understand?"


    Bob patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and whispered: "I mean, this kind of thing can''t be solved by force at all, man. This is the scope of capital operation. Since they launched a war, they have to defeat the enemy by capital operation. My father will take care of them. He is ready to kick his opponent out of the board of directors, completely acquire the other party''s shares and turn this company into a 100% owned company."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, this is really not my field, but Bob, we are friends and we are best friends. You should remember that if some things can''t be solved by capital operation, you have to inform me."


    Bob said with a smile, "of course, I''m not stupid. By the way, how''s Irene?"


    "She''s fine. She''s in Yemen. Why do you still miss her?"


    "Oh, no, I just asked by the way, in fact..."


    Bob looked around and whispered to Gao Yang, "in fact, I''m interested in someone."


    "Oh?"


    "Just tonight, I saw a girl. Oh God, I swear it''s love at first sight. She''s so beautiful. My heart, I want to pursue her!"


    Looking at Bob holding his heart is not a pleasant enjoyment. Gao Yang knocked Bob with his elbow and said in a hurry: "who is it? Where is it? What''s its name? Is it the daughter of a famous socialite? Fix her!"


    Bob whispered, "I don''t know what her name is, but I shouldn''t be a celebrity lady. I don''t like the rich daughter who is very, very reserved. You know me, I prefer the girl who looks full of wildness. She is. She looks very muscular and wears a very neutral suit."


    Gao Yang looked at bob up and down for a long time, and then whispered, "I see. You like this type, so since she is wearing a suit, how do you know her muscles are strong?"


    "She touched me and hurt me, but she is really beautiful. I doubt whether she is the bodyguard of a big man, and the big man should be a woman."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and whispered, "the bodyguards can''t come in. The organizer has a rest place for the bodyguards. Where are my bodyguards? I think I can ask."


    Bob said excitedly, "yes, yes! Brother, you can help me. I dare not tell my father about it. Er, you know, call your bodyguard quickly!"


    At this time, ye Lianna couldn''t help saying, "the former president is going to make a speech soon. Is it appropriate to do this now?"


    Bob shouted, "no, no, that''s a big deal!"


    Gao Yang also said anxiously, "yes! This is a big event. How can a girl with a crush miss it? What if she misses it and won''t see it again."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Gao Yang took his cell phone and began to dial the phone. After Joseph connected, he immediately whispered, "porcupine, give you a task, which is extremely important!"


    Joseph''s voice immediately became tense and serious, and whispered, "what''s up, boss!"


    "Do you have a girl over there, uh, what is she like?"


    Bob snapped, "black suit, white shirt, no tie, black flat heeled shoes, brown hair with a ponytail, about five feet and five inches tall, no makeup but lipstick, that''s all. I didn''t observe much, but I remember her voice."


    He raised his voice and whispered, "Joseph, did you hear that? First observe whether there are such people. After finding them, report them first. We have to study them and then decide on the next battle plan."


    Joseph whispered, "fight? Do you want to solve her?"

 Chapter 2667

    It''s not only a habit of exalting, but also an instinct to habitually arrange everything as a battle.


    This habit may lead to some misunderstandings. If Joseph really thought he was looking for the woman, and he immediately found out that the time was very good. In case a shot passed or a sneak attack on the back killed people, the picture would be too beautiful to imagine.


    Of course, this kind of thing is unlikely to happen. Joseph is not a reckless person, but Gao Yang hurriedly said, "Oh no, just observation! Just observation!"


    Joseph whispered, "I see. Just observe and find the right time to start, right?"


    "No! I made a mistake and gave you new instructions. No, I''ll explain to you. Which woman does my brother like? Understand?"


    After a moment of silence, Joseph whispered: "Yes, boss, I have a little suggestion. You know I just came down from the battlefield, and my task is to protect your safety. You may seem that I have nothing to do all day, but you have to understand that my nerves are in extreme tension all the time, so could you be more clear when you give me orders in the future? Just now I was scared to death. I thought I was going to kill someone here. You said I started to plan how to escape... "


    Gao Yang does watch Joseph idle every day, but now he finds that he may not know much about the mentality of professional bodyguards.


    For bodyguards, they have to guard against any accidents every minute and every second. It''s stressful. Of course, some bodyguards won''t keep themselves on alert all the time. Because of this, such bodyguards can''t reach Joseph''s level at all.


    "Well, I''ll give you an order without any ambiguity in the future. Now relax and find out the woman. It''s related to my brother''s lifelong happiness, so Joseph, find out the woman and ask whose bodyguard she is by the way. It''s up to you."


    "Yes, I''ll try my best."


    Hung up the phone, shouted loudly and whispered to Bob, "Joseph is looking for it. If you find it, ask by the way. What are you going to do after you find it?"


    Bob was a little confused and said, "I don''t know. What should I do?"


    Gao Yang looked like he hated iron and said, "man, do you know you''re losing the face of the rich second generation? You ask me about picking up girls? You ask me?"


    "Yes! You are very successful. Look at Ye Lianna and their... Who, who, who knows how to do it?"


    Bob''s words were not fair, but he was stared at by Gao Yang''s cannibal eyes. He finally realized the problem, so although he was difficult, he finally came back to the topic in time.


    After coughing twice, Bob swallowed his saliva and whispered, "what should I do?"


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang badly. Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna and whispered, "what are you doing looking at me like this?"


    Ye Lianna suddenly stretched out her fist, gestured in front of Gao Yang, and whispered, "dare to find another woman behind my back!"


    Gao Yang was surprised and said in a hurry: "no! Really not! Resolutely not! How can you think so, I, I..."


    Ye Lianna suddenly smiled, stretched out her hand and pulled on the high collar of her clothes. She whispered, "well, look what you''re scared into. I''m just teasing you."


    "Tease me?"


    "Yes, I''m thinking, you are such an excellent man, how many women can refuse your charm? So you will inevitably attract batch after batch of women to throw themselves into their arms, and your occupation is so dangerous and stressful that you may inadvertently fall into the bed of other women sometimes."


    "I didn''t, what do you think? I absolutely didn''t! How can you treat me like this?"


    Ye Lianna took Gao Yang''s arm, shook it gently and said, "I know you don''t have it. My father said that you are very pure outside. You are a moral model. Frye and rabbits often look for women. Only you don''t look for that kind of woman yourself. I''m very proud of you and yourself. I know how much you love me."


    Gao Yang breathed softly. This is the disadvantage of fooling around with his father-in-law. But on second thought, Gao Yang took a breath of air-conditioning, because ye Lianna said that everyone went to find women, but he didn''t find them. This is a big problem.


    "Everyone except me? This, this..."


    Gao Yang couldn''t say any more. Ye Lianna shrugged and said, "yes, my father will also find those women. You must understand, and you know whether it''s right or not. You still pretend."


    "Swear to God, I really don''t know. Your father really didn''t..."


    "My father admitted it."


    "Ah? I don''t know!"


    Ye Lianna sighed: "he and my mother have been separated for so many years. He lives and dies all day. He may die at any time. How can he not find other women? Under my mother''s questioning, my father has admitted that even when he is with you, he will secretly find other women. He is afraid you know. After all, he is very embarrassed."


    Gao Yang was more embarrassed now. He trembled and said, "I really don''t know."


    Yelina sighed: "My mother was very angry because she was very chaste, but she later forgave my father and told me that I had to understand, because choosing a man like you had to face these problems. My mother said that although she was a little angry and sad, she was really more afraid of my father''s psychological change and becoming a man who could never go home. After all, we didn''t know what you faced I can''t imagine. "


    Gao Yang''s mind was a little confused. Bob whispered: "well, are you talking about my problem now, Gao..."


    "Shut up!"


    After ye Lianna said a very domineering sentence, she said to Gao Yang, "today is not a suitable occasion, but since it happens to be said, I want to tell you that you can find a woman outside under certain circumstances. I mind very much, but I really understand and accept it, because I don''t want you to leave me."


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "what logic is this?"


    "You are so excellent, I can''t stop other women from jumping on you, like Catherine and Adele. Their hearts are always on you, and you often stay outside for so long, and I''m not with you. I''m really worried about what kind of pervert you will become. I didn''t understand these things before, but now I understand."


    "Listen to me, I''ve never done anything..."


    Gao Yang couldn''t go on. He thought of Karima. He was sorry, but it was just right. At this time, ye Lianna stretched out her hand to cover his mouth and whispered: "You should love me and always love me, but you occasionally find other women outside. I can accept it. Everything you face and experience needs an outlet. Also, look here. If I think I can tie you around and don''t contact other women, I''m a real white fool. Honey, I feel very happy if you can do this."


    Gao Yang was confused. He looked at the banquet hall full of socialists and couldn''t speak at all.


    Ye Lianna whispered, "although it''s very helpless, high-quality resources always have to be robbed."


    Gao Yang covered his chest, stared at Ye Lianna and said in a deep voice, "can''t you trust me?"


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "my mother said, I shouldn''t fall in love with you, because falling in love with an extraordinary man is doomed to be unable to enjoy him alone."


    Gao Yang said without hesitation, "your mother is talking nonsense."


    Yelena whispered, "I just want to tell you that if you have other women outside and you fall in love with other women, I will leave you."


    Gao Yang is a little angry. He knows that he has made mistakes, but heaven and earth can learn from each other, and the sun and moon can be seen. He can afford Ye Lianna. He is really rejecting all temptations. He has done his best.


    Ye Lianna said softly, "I''m sorry, I know it will make you angry, but Gao, if one day you go to another woman''s bed when you can''t refuse, what should I do? Leave you?"


    Thinking of Karima again, Gao Yang was speechless.


    Ye Lianna smiled and whispered, "I love you. If you still love me, I will never leave you and die. But if you fall in love with other women and don''t love me anymore, I won''t stay with you again. But if you love me and fall in love with other women, what should I do?"


    "I won''t, really," he whispered


    Ye Lianna shook her head with a smile and said, "but I have no confidence. Honey, I don''t know anyone else. I know Catherine, Adele and Karima. They are all so excellent, and they all love you deeply. Tell me, should I leave you after they beat me, or should I communicate with you in advance to make our feelings more stable."


    Gao Yang stammered, "you''re talking about this again. Shall we talk about it?"


    Ye Lianna shrugged: "Escape is not the way, honey. I really don''t want to share you with others, but my mother is right. I should have a sense of crisis. Therefore, I want to make an appointment with you. You are not allowed to love others more than me, and you are not allowed to bring other women home. We must not let any woman interfere with our life. Er, damn it, Catherine and Adele are the exception, because They are my friends. They can come to our house. If one day you find that you love others more, tell me, I will leave. "


    "Stop, stop! The more you say, the worse you are!"


    Ye Lianna put her hands around Gao Yang''s neck and said with a smile: "Russian woman, dare to love and hate. When I first met you, I secretly swore that you must be mine! I must get you! In order to keep you by my side all my life, I will try my best to be tolerant to you when our feelings are most stable, which will make you love me more and apologize to me. Listen, don''t fall in love with other women, but if you You are not allowed to love more than me, and you are not allowed to have children with them, and you are not allowed to get sick. You should have higher vision when looking for women. You can''t think of anyone when you are with me. Well, this is my requirement and my means. Do you feel very pressure to find a very powerful girlfriend? "


    Looking at the gaping high, ye Lianna turned around and said with a smile: "leave time for you two. This is men''s time. See you later, honey."


    Ye Lianna left. Bob stammered: "Ye Lianna, she, she... Sorry, should I leave just now? I didn''t mean to listen to your privacy, but ye Lianna said too fast. Oh, my brother, are Russian women like this?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "how do I know? Now I feel like I''m one, just one..."


    "What? Are you proud?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "what pride? I''m very depressed now!"


    Bob hurriedly said, "this is a good thing! Yelena accepted Catherine. She said very clearly. You are so familiar with Catherine..."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "bah! What are you talking about! You don''t know the entanglement between Yelena and Catherine. If I put them all... Falk! It''s impossible. Am I that kind of person!"


    Bob whispered, "then don''t worry about your problem. Anyway, ye Lianna won''t be your problem. How clear she said. Now can you help me think about it?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "wait a minute, let me be quiet. I have to think about it. Shit, what''s all this?"

 Chapter 2668

    Is Yelena smart? Of course she''s smart. If she doesn''t become a top student of Julia Conservatory of music and be regarded as the star of the future.


    But Gao Yang really didn''t expect Ye Lianna to understand the whole thing of feelings. A little girl studying music can not only understand nothing, but also break it so clearly.


    The problem is that some things can be done, but it''s not appropriate to discuss them in broad daylight. It''s embarrassing.


    I have to admit that ye Lianna did see the possible crisis in the future. You can see from the banquet hall that how many women are there with the billionaires or the first wife?, It is normal to bring a second, third, or even fourth or fifth wife to dinner.


    A man is too rich, excellent and successful. It is absolutely difficult to avoid being stared at by all kinds of women. Scarce resources are always subject to fierce competition. When living together for a long time, his feelings will be diluted and diluted in front of all kinds of temptations, until they are completely finished.


    What attracts men is nothing more than beauty, power or money. Gao Yang is actually less tempted on the battlefield, but now he is going to leave the battlefield and return to normal society. He will spend a long time with Ye Lianna in the future, but this does not mean that the relationship between them will be more stable. On the contrary, The time has just come to really test their feelings.


    But what can Gao Yang do? He is trying to avoid his infidelity, especially emotional infidelity, but ye Lianna is coming with him now. Instead of letting him feel relieved, it makes him feel that his persistence has lost value and significance. Therefore, Gao Yang is actually a little angry now.


    Gao Yang stood there thinking angrily for a long time. Bob finally couldn''t help it. He stabbed Gao Yang and whispered, "what are you thinking?"


    "Don''t bother me, I''m thinking about my life!"


    Bob said with a sad face, "brother, your phone is ringing. Can you solve the big deal for me first? You''re not in a hurry, but I''m in a hurry!"


    Gao Yang woke up from a dream, quickly took out his mobile phone, looked at it, connected the phone and said, "hello."


    "I found her. Her characteristics match the description. It is confirmed that she is a bodyguard and has no companions."


    Gao Yang said weakly, "did you ask who her employer is?"


    "Murcia Prada."


    "Prada? Is that the fashion brand Prada?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, that''s some trouble."


    "What trouble?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. Keep an eye on her. Well, you didn''t ask her name?"


    "I think it''s more meaningful to ask the name of a girl in person?"


    "That makes sense. Keep an eye on that woman and keep in touch."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang said to Bob, "it''s Murcia Prada''s bodyguard. Do you know this man?"


    Bob shook his head blankly and said, "never heard of it, Prada. This surname sounds familiar."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "ask someone. It''s almost the same. Intelligence is the most important prerequisite for all operations. Knowing yourself and the enemy is invincible. Now we have to do intelligence."


    Bob said cautiously, "or do it like fighting?"


    "Do you have any better suggestions?"


    "No, you''re more experienced. You decide."


    "What do you mean I''m more experienced? I''m always chased by women, so I''ve never chased women. I have fart experience in how to chase women. You see the wrong person, brother."


    "Gao, are you showing off?"


    "Am I showing off? I''m complaining!"


    "No, you''re just showing off."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "you won''t understand my pain. Don''t say so much. In short, you should get information first, check the bottom of Prada, and then check the bottom of the bodyguard through her."


    "No name?"


    "Wouldn''t it be better for you to ask yourself?"


    Bob scratched his head and said hesitantly, "no, I think you''d better find out for me first, okay?"


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "you are really... Well, let''s check first. I''ll ask Murcia Prada''s bottom first, and then find out the bottom of the bodyguard. It''s easy to know everything. You can complete the deployment, launch an attack and win it with one blow!"


    "Well, let''s fight..."


    "Shut up and I''ll make a call."


    Gao Yang picked up the phone, but saw Ye Lianna coming again. He smiled back and forth and said, "have you done it?"


    Gao Yangshan said, "Er, Joseph got some information. I want to continue to trace it and arrange tactics."


    "Tactics? What do you want to do?"


    "Ask the details of Prada through Justin. Oh, maybe not through Justin''s intelligence organization. I can ask the FBI to get the details of Murcia Prada first, and then check her bodyguard. I''m afraid I can''t find any useful information by directly checking the bodyguard."


    Ye Lianna opened her eyes wide and said in surprise, "what are you doing? Oh, honey, I really believe you are really clumsy emotionally now. How can you do this? Check through the FBI?"


    "Do you have any better suggestions?" he whispered


    Bob also whispered, "any good suggestions? Any?"


    Ye Liana said confidently: "Please, such a simple question. First of all, if you like her, ask her directly! Ask her her name, whether she has a boyfriend or whether she is married. Of course, you can ask her later or make insinuation, and then ask her to go on a date. Why do you want to investigate someone''s background? What are you doing? Are you investigating prisoners?"


    Bob patted his hand and said, "yes!"


    Gao Yang scratched his head and whispered, "it seems right. Go over the party to find out what strength."


    Ye Lianna smiled, "Bob, what can you ask me? I''m more experienced than Gao."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I''m the one who chases high, so I have experience. Don''t you know? I''m willing to share my experience with you and provide you with some help. Trust me and listen to me better."


    Bob immediately got rid of Gao Yang and stood in front of Ye Lianna. He said eagerly, "what should I do now?"


    "First of all, go and talk to her. No matter what you say, you must say it first. At least find out her name. It would be better to get the contact information. But now we have to enter. The speech will begin immediately. There will be some time after the speech, right? You can take advantage of this time to find her and talk to her. I can help you!"


    "Thank you! Ye Lianna, thank you so much."


    Bob followed Ye Lianna forward excitedly. When he entered the banquet hall, he turned his head, made a gesture to Gao Yang, and then silently said, "despise you!"


    Gao Yang was angry with him, and then he whispered to himself, "is it my fault that he didn''t chase people? It''s also my fault that he was too popular and was chased back?"

 Chapter 2669

    The speech began, just as Gao Yang expected. After half an hour of nutritious nonsense, the speaker got $500000 after tax, the organizer paid off the money, and the invitees got a good chance to socialize.


    And Gao Yang and Bob finally waited for the time they wanted.


    The party just officially started at this time, but Gao Yang and Bob still need to wait if they want to leave to complete the urgent tasks, because the important purpose of Morgan''s coming with Bob has just begun at this time.


    "Everybody, my son Bob, this is Gao Yang. I want to introduce them to you seriously, because they will take over my work."


    Morgan has been arranging his successor for a long time, and now he has finally made it all public. He is finally going to officially push Bob and Gao Yang to the table.


    There were four or five people around Morgan. They gathered into a small circle. It was very important for this circle to say important things, because they were all influential people.


    Morgan will retire and his son will take over. Many people can understand and accept this, but an unknown yellow man suddenly appeared, which makes many people unable to understand.


    "My friends, Bob, many of you have met him, but Gao, I need to introduce him to you carefully. He is the owner and helmsman of Gao''s group. He operates minerals, oil, finance and PMC business. He is also my business partner. I have sold several assets to Mr. Gao."


    Some people have seen Gaoyang, but most people haven''t seen it. When they know that Gaoyang, a young man, seems to have more capital than they think, those strangers are not very surprised, because these people in China have a good economy and they are used to having Chinese people enter the game as newcomers.


    However, they were extremely surprised to learn that Gaoyang had acquired several assets of Morgan, because it meant that they changed their trading partner from Morgan to Gaoyang in the future.


    There''s nothing to say. It''s just Gao Yang''s appearance from behind the scenes to the front desk. What''s left is greeting and establishing preliminary friendship, real cooperation or hostility. The days ahead are still long.


    All the people present are the human spirits among the human spirits and the business giants who have experienced many battles. No matter what their hearts think, their etiquette is absolutely impeccable. The idiot who can''t wait to jump out to show contempt and hostility to Gao Yang won''t appear. Therefore, it''s a pity that the drama of playing a pig and eating a tiger can''t be performed at all, because people who can come to this occasion, At least you have to have enough IQ to get to where you are today.


    After Gao Yang''s introduction, Bob will follow. As the son of Morgan and the natural heir of Morgan, Bob''s appearance will not cause too much surprise. He just appears step by step and establishes contact with his father''s friendship circle. It''s enough to send the signal that he is the main person in the future.


    Gao Yang and Bob are patient, talk warmly with people they must establish a good relationship, leave contact information, and make an appointment to play golf together. Ye Lianna won''t be particularly nervous, but she does seem a little rusty. This vanity fair and high-level social circle are areas she has never touched, but fortunately, ye Lianna will never hold back Gao Yang, She is young and beautiful and has these two important capital. Even if she makes any mistakes, it is normal and understandable.


    After being patient and finishing all the necessary work in half an hour, Gao Yang finally joined Bob.


    "Are you done?"


    "Yes, all the people we should see are finished. How about you?"


    "Me too. Now it''s time for us to find her?"


    "Yes, what should we do now?


    Gao Yang scratched his head, looked at Ye Lianna around him, and whispered, "what should I do?"


    Yelena whispered, "I think maybe we should find Prada now and know when she leaves. What do you think?"


    Bob couldn''t wait to say, "good idea, but how to chat up?"


    "Yes, how to chat up? She''s in the fashion circle," he said in a low voice


    Ye Lianna pursed her lips and whispered, "come with me and find her first."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "wait, do you know what she looks like? Do you know the fashion circle?"


    Ye Lianna shrugged and said, "I don''t understand fashion circles, but I understand this. How simple."


    Ye Lianna took out her mobile phone from her bag, opened the search page, entered Prada''s name, and then the photo appeared.


    "Look, that''s it. It''s easy to find celebrities, isn''t it? But wait, it''s said on the Internet that Murcia Prada rarely gives interviews, and she has always lived in Italy. Will she come here today?"


    "Well done. Look here. Her husband patrio is responsible for promotion and operation. Maybe she came with her husband, but we don''t know her well. Can we just go there? It''s not appropriate to ask the lady when you leave?"


    Bob said suspiciously, and Gao Yang echoed, "yes, that won''t work."


    Ye Lianna looked around and said, "it''s not so complicated, but it''s not so direct. It''s just an ordinary chat. It''s easy to talk."


    Gao Yang whispered, "why not go directly to the bodyguard''s rest place and let Bob meet and chat up with the bodyguard?"


    Ye Lianna shrugged and said, "I don''t quite understand the professional needs of bodyguards, but they don''t seem to chat up people casually? Does she think you''re trying to do something wrong? But will it be more convenient to establish contact through the relationship between employers in the future?"


    Gao Yang said, "well, it makes sense. Let''s find someone! Go!"


    The three people began to look for it, and then they soon found that Prada, who was talking to several women, was impossible not to be welcomed by many women as a fashion leader.


    Murcia Prada is Italian. When her English is very good, unfortunately, Prada''s fashion kingdom has no intersection with Morgan. Therefore, the identity of Bob and Gao Yang is not very effective for intervening in the conversation with Murcia.


    "Hi, Murcia, I''m your admirer. I like your minimalist design style very much. It''s a great honor to see you today."


    Fortunately, Gao Yang has Ye Lianna around him, and ye Lianna can finish the first step of chatting up for him and Bob.


    "Hello, beautiful girl."


    Murcia is already an old man, and the old man smiled and looked at Ye Lianna and responded to Ye Lianna''s greetings. But at this time, Gao Yang''s mobile phone rang, so he had to step back and answer the phone. Then he listened to Joseph''s urgent voice on the phone: "something''s wrong, that woman, she''s leaving! She''s leaving!"


    Gao Yang was stunned and looked at Murcia Prada, who was still in front of him. He knew that Joseph and he had been fooled. The female bodyguard was not Murcia''s bodyguard, because a bodyguard could not leave first when the employer was still there.

 Chapter 2670

    Gao Yang''s heart galloped for a time.


    What''s the matter? There''s so much going on with a girl. Is there any reason?


    Gao Yang grabbed Ye Lianna''s hand and said in a hurry, "I''m sorry, we have to leave!"


    Ye Lianna was dragged away, and then she whispered in surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang didn''t have time to answer Ye Lianna. He said in a low voice: "keep an eye on her! Look whose car she got on! Be sure to keep an eye on her and don''t let her run."


    Bob hurried up a few steps and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang angrily said, "we were fooled. The woman said what she was. Prada''s bodyguard was lying to us. Now she''s leaving. Will a bodyguard leave without his protection? It''s impossible!"


    Bob snapped, "she lied to Joseph, not me. She was gentle when she apologized to me. If I asked her, she would never lie to me."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "what did you do then!"


    Bob was speechless, and then Elena hurriedly said, "what now?"


    He breathed loudly and said, "what should I do? If I say, what should I do?"


    At this time, Joseph said anxiously on the phone: "Falk! That woman is definitely suspicious of me. She disappeared too fast. I can''t see her. She hid! Wait, wait, wait, I saw a limousine just left. I think she got on the bus."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "are you sure?"


    "Sure, I didn''t dare to get too close to avoid her drawing a gun at me, but she was always in my sight. Why was she so alert? I swear I didn''t show any hostility."


    Gao Yang stopped. After thinking for a moment, he said calmly, "license plate number."


    "Yho-555, New York license plate, a bright silver sports car, but I didn''t see the model, just remember the license plate number."


    "Go drive our car and pick us up at the exit, come on!" he shouted


    After hanging up, Bob said to Gao with a sad face, "what should I do? Do I still have a chance?"


    Gao Yang pointed to Bob''s nose and said, "brother, believe me, I will get your girlfriend back!"


    After that, Gao Yang dialed the phone and waited for the other party to connect. He immediately said in a hurry: "Murphy! Do me a favor and check the ownership of a car, yho-555, New York license plate, bright silver."


    Murphy said strangely, "what''s the matter again?"


    "My brother''s things have been stolen, man! It''s very important. Can you do me a favor for our friendship?"


    "It''s a piece of cake. I''m just curious to ask. Wait a minute."


    Murphy didn''t hang up, but after dozens of seconds, he said anxiously, "I found it. You must know the owner."


    Gao Yang had rushed to the door of the banquet hall. He said in a hurry, "who is it!"


    "Katie Perry."


    "Who is that? I don''t know her!"


    "Oh, man, do you live in a vacuum world? Haven''t you heard her song? I like her roar very much. I like it very much, man."


    Gao Yang looked at Bob blankly and said, "who is Katie Perry?"


    "Singer!"


    That''s what Yelena said.


    "Oh, shet! Katie Perry? Are you sure it''s her? Oh, my God, I like her songs very much. Don''t you know her?"


    "Well, are you going after Katie Perry or her bodyguard?"


    "Her bodyguard."


    "Then shut up and stop talking nonsense. Let''s chase!"


    Joseph came out in Gaoyang''s super expensive Rolls Royce and stopped directly in front of the three. Gaoyang hurriedly opened the door and said in a hurry: "catch up."


    Joseph said a little embarrassed, "I''m sorry, boss. I screwed up."


    "Don''t say this, hurry up," Gao Yang said in a hurry


    Murphy said anxiously on the phone, "what''s the matter? Why is it related to Katie Perry? She''s a public figure. I warn you, don''t do anything out of line!"


    "It''s not Katie Perry. It''s her bodyguard, a female bodyguard. We''ll find her bodyguard, Murphy. Can we help me tell me where they are, or where they are going, I''ll be grateful if you can find a way to stop them."


    Murphy said very seriously, "you''re going to tell me what''s lost and whether it affects your safety, man, to tell the truth."


    Gao Yang hesitated and whispered, "Er, my brother''s heart was stolen. My brother fell in love with the female bodyguard at first sight."


    Murphy was silent for a moment, and then he hung up.


    Gao yangleng for a moment and silently put down the phone.


    Bob, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, looked back and said in a hurry, "what''s up? Can''t he?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I also think it''s too much to ask the cleaner to help."


    Ye Lianna raised her hand and said, "I think we can use normal means to achieve our goal. Since we already know the identity of the employer, it shouldn''t be difficult to find a bodyguard?"


    Gao Yang rubbed his chin, shook his head and said, "no, since this thing has begun and has reached this point, we must do it to the end, Bob, do you know where your advantage is?"


    "What advantages do I have?"


    "Other people are emotional when they pick up girls. We are serious when we pick up girls! Take your woman as an enemy. Trust me, man, I haven''t lost the war!"


    After gritting his teeth, he said loudly, "give me a satellite phone!"


    Joseph immediately threw the satellite phone into the back seat. Gao Yang picked up the satellite phone, quickly dialed the number and said in a hurry: "Justin! Help get some information. Katie Perry, the famous singer, has a female bodyguard around her in New York. I''ll give you the detailed physical characteristics later. You can help me check the ancestral three generations of her female bodyguard, her social security number, license plate number, telephone number and all the numbers on the Internet, what she likes and dislikes, her activity track, and in short, her Everything! Everything! "


    Justin was very surprised and said, "has anything big happened?"


    "It''s a big thing. You should do it quickly. I''ll settle the expenses for you normally."


    Justin was stunned for a moment and said, "OK, we have a capable team in New York that can be used at any time, so I''ll start arranging now. It''s strange to check these. Are you going to pick up girls? Isn''t it?"


    Gao Yang said sincerely: "it''s really worthy of being engaged in intelligence. She has a keen sense of smell. Yes, she wants to soak her!"


    Justin also said sincerely, "the expenses you said are settled normally, man, have courage! I admire you and wait for my news."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone. Ye Lianna leaned her head on Gao Yang''s arm and said happily: "I love you so much. I love you so much. It''s a pity that you didn''t check me."


    Bob said cautiously, "is that all right?"


    "Isn''t it good?"


    Bob quickly waved his hand and said, "now I listen to you. I''m just curious. How much does it cost?"


    "I don''t know. It may take tens of thousands, or millions or even millions of dollars. It depends on the difficulty. In short, the money must be spent, and intelligence is the most important! I estimate that 500000 should be enough. Finding out everything in a short time is very expensive, and Justin''s manpower is inconvenient."


    Bob took a breath of air conditioning and said, "you''re really willing to pay for it!"


    Gao Yang sneered, "hum, dare to play with me! Bob, you must take care of her! Never let my money go in vain!"

 Chapter 2671

    The embarrassing reality is that no matter how hard Gao Yang is, no matter how much he costs, it''s all after finding someone again. Now, they can''t catch up with the car.


    Therefore, after Gao Yang''s heroic words, what followed was that he had to go home in a gloomy way.


    "Where shall we go? Shall we go back to the party or go straight home?"


    Bob asked a little dejected, and Gao Yang replied dejectedly, "go back to... Home, where are you going? How about we have a drink and something to eat?"


    "You''ve just come back from the party. Are you going to eat again?"


    "Are you full?"


    "No, well, let''s find something to eat and have a drink by the way. Joseph, what would you like to eat?"


    Joseph also said listlessly, "whatever, screwing up things makes me have no appetite."


    Just then, Gao Yang''s cell phone rang. He made a few loud gestures and connected the phone. Then he listened to Murphy''s very decadent language: "I seriously thought about it, and then I think you guys won''t just give up. I''d better help you once before you can''t clean things up. Listen, man, whether it''s the cleaner or the FBI, it doesn''t exist to provide convenience for you to pick up girls. Remember this for me. Don''t fucking find me in the future."


    I promise, man, but you have to help this time


    Murphy took a breath and said angrily, "you''d better rot it in my stomach, too. If the board of directors knows I''m doing this for you, Falk! Listen, never mention it to anyone."


    "I promise you, never mention it."


    "Katie Perry''s car is in block 35. Go over and tell me your location. It''s convenient for me to arrange the stop. I can only do this. As for anything that happens after Katie Perry''s car is stopped, it has nothing to do with me, and I won''t take care of it, okay?"


    "I see. Thank you. Thank you so much, brother. How are you going to stop her? In what name?"


    Murphy didn''t answer Gao Yang''s question, but continued: "one more thing, after you see Katie Perry, ask her for an autograph for me. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem!"


    "Now tell me where you are. Keep talking and don''t interrupt. I''ll arrange to stop her at the right time."


    Gao Yang covered the microphone with his hand and said happily, "ha ha, someone is willing to help. Joseph, drive forward. The target is 35 blocks. Drive forward."


    Gao Yang talked with Murphy and guided him to catch up step by step. Only a few minutes later, Joseph had caught up with the target in his car, so there was no need to continue talking at this time.


    "I see the target car!"


    "Good, follow."


    Murphy lost his voice. After a while, he suddenly said on the phone, "stop at the next intersection. You can act according to your circumstances."


    Murphy hung up and Gao Yang said nervously, "Murphy is going to arrange a stop."


    Bob became more and more nervous. He said in a trembling voice, "how did you stop?"


    "I don''t know. In the name of the FBI''s temporary inspection? I don''t know. We''ll soon know. They stopped at the red light!"


    Joseph reduced his speed until he stopped. There were four or five cars between him and the target car. He looked forward and whispered, "it''s said that he stopped at this outcrop. Why is there no movement? This is a good opportunity."


    After a while, the red light turned green. Katie Perry''s car drove up. Joseph had to drive up and said in a loud and low voice, "what''s the matter? Something''s wrong?"


    At this time, although sitting in the car with particularly good sound insulation effect, Gao Yang also heard the sharp brake sound. Then he saw a car coming around the corner, straight into Katie Perry''s car, and then with a thump, it hit Katie Perry''s headlights obliquely.


    The two cars hit and stopped directly in the middle of the road. Bob shouted, "Wow! It''s a hit and stop!"


    Gao Yang was a little silly. He shouted, "how to pick up girls in this case?"


    Both cars didn''t move. Joseph shouted in his car, "you can''t stop now. When I drive over and stop, you get off and say hello. Also, don''t let her see me."


    The car that crashed Katie Perry''s car didn''t move. Joseph drove past the two parked cars and stopped at the intersection. Then Gao Yang and Bob got out of the car and ran back quickly.


    The impact was not very severe, and the air bag did not open. When Gao Yang and Bob ran down, they saw that the co pilot door of Katie Perry''s car opened. The female bodyguard had got out of the car, pressed her right hand on her waist, pointed to the driver who hit them with her left hand, shouted something, and then ran quickly to the driver''s door, opened the door and pulled a woman out of the car.


    The car that deliberately stopped Katie Perry suddenly accelerated back, hit a stopped car, turned around, roared and ran away.


    The biggest responsibility of the bodyguard is to protect the safety of the employer. Everything else can be ignored. Therefore, even if there is a traffic accident, the female bodyguard will never put down the protection object and deal with any traffic accident.


    When Gao Yang and Bob ran over, the female bodyguard just pulled Katie Perry out of the car. At this time, Gao Yang shouted, "are you okay?"


    Bob also said loudly, "are you all right? I remember the license plate number. Oh, it''s you?"


    The bodyguard glanced back and forth at Gao Yang and Bob with suspicious eyes, while Katie Perry put her hand on her head and said, "I''m ok, I''m ok."


    Bob completely ignored Katie Perry. He looked at the female bodyguard with surprised eyes and shouted, "what a coincidence? I met here. Are you okay? Are you okay?"


    Gao Yang was angry and anxious. He pulled Bob''s clothes behind his back, and then said in a very surprised voice: "it''s Katie... Are you okay? We just met at the party. I think we should call the police quickly now, and then you have to leave. There are too many onlookers."


    Although New Yorkers are famous for their indifference, an ultra luxury sports car can attract people''s interest in addition to traffic accidents.


    The bodyguard turned over, took out a small bag in the car, put it in Katie Perry''s hand and said in a deep voice, "let''s get out of here and put on sunglasses."


    At the same time, the female bodyguard put a pair of sunglasses on Katie Perry''s face, then took out a mask and took it to Katie''s face.


    Just then, one of the onlookers shouted, "it''s Katie Perry!"


    Gao Yang pointed to his car and said loudly, "where''s my car? You have to get in and leave. Come on!"

 Chapter 2672

    Katie Perry is a public figure and is very famous. It must be avoided to be surrounded at the scene of the car accident. This will not only be on the news the next day, but also a great challenge to her safety. If she is not careful, the situation will get out of control.


    There is only one bodyguard around Katie Perry, and more and more people are watching. As someone recognizes Katie Perry, the intersection will be completely blocked.


    Normally, Katie Perry will accept Gao Yang''s kindness and get in his car and leave here first. Anyway, she doesn''t have to deal with a traffic accident herself. However, the female bodyguard is more vigilant when Gao Yang is extremely surprised.


    "Stand back, stand back! I may use force at any time. Please stand back!"


    Shouted to everyone to stand back. The female bodyguard stared at Gao Yang and Bob with vigilant eyes. Her right hand was always on her waist, made a posture of drawing a gun at any time, and dragged Katie Perry back with her left hand.


    "I''ve seen them."


    Katie Perry finally spoke. At this time, Yelena squeezed from the crowd, grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and said anxiously, "honey, what''s the matter? Why are there so many people?"


    Ye Lianna''s acting got full marks. Katie Perry turned to her bodyguard and said, "I have to leave. I''ve seen them just now."


    Gao Yang turned around and hugged Ye Lianna and said loudly, "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Holding Ye Lianna''s head seems to protect Ye Lianna from being crowded by the closer and closer crowd, but Gao Yang''s eyes stare at Bob and stare hard, as if she were making eyes.


    Bob woke up like the beginning of a dream. With a serious look on his face, he shouted, "step back! Get out of the way, please get out of the way."


    Bob went up to Katie Perry and reached out and said, "let''s get out of here. For God''s sake, what are you waiting for?"


    Gao Yang and Bob opened the way in front and tried their best to squeeze a passage through the crowd. The bodyguard followed Katie Perry. Three people escorted Katie Perry and Yelena out of the crowd.


    Gao Yang pointed to his car and said loudly, "that''s my car. Get in! Get in!"


    Of course, a super luxury car can show her identity and financial resources. Otherwise, why do those rich people buy luxury cars? Because luxury cars can really represent her identity. Seeing the high-profile car, Katie Perry was obviously more relaxed, but the female bodyguard immediately became more vigilant.


    Hurried to the door, Gao Yang opened the door and shouted, "Joseph, you stay and negotiate with the police. You see the whole process of the accident. I''ll drive. Ladies, please squeeze. We''ll get off at least at the next intersection."


    The car was surrounded. Joseph got out of the car with his head down and quickly squeezed into the crowd without saying a word.


    The onlookers were not all Katie Perry''s fans, so the scene was not very crazy, but almost everyone was holding a mobile phone video and followed Gao Yang to the back of the car. After hesitating, the female bodyguard finally pushed Katie Perry into the door, and then went to the co pilot''s seat.


    The bodyguard sat in the co pilot. Bob sat there and said angrily, "go back! Bob, go, you can''t stay here!"


    Bob was stunned and then squeezed into the co pilot''s seat from the bodyguard. The female bodyguard finally got on the back seat after hesitating for a while.


    Gao Yang started the car and honked the horn wildly. The car started slowly and squeezed out the crowd.


    After a long sigh of relief, Gao Yang didn''t look back. He said loudly, "well, as long as you leave the fanatical crowd, there will be no problem. Where are the two ladies going? I can play a guest role. The driver will send you there and throw the two beauties in the street. It''s too impolite. Am I right, dear?"


    Ye Lianna said loudly, "of course, this is what we should do. Hi, my name is Ye Lianna."


    Katie Perry and ye Lianna are crowded together. The back seat of Rolls Royce is not suitable for three people, but she has no choice at this time. However, the female bodyguard monopolizes the seat on the right. Although she is only a bodyguard, she should ensure that she has enough activity space.


    Bob turned around. He looked at the bodyguard behind him and said nervously, "Hey, Hello, we met. Do you remember? You hit me at the entrance, remember?"


    The female bodyguard whispered, "thank you for your help. Please put us down in front."


    Katie Perry was already on the phone and said loudly: "OK, but I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to come down halfway. I think you can send someone to pick you up or let me take you to a place. I don''t mind giving you a ride, but it seems that you are worried about your safety. Please."


    Katie Perry covered the microphone and shouted, "Oh, no, thank you. Her name is Jody stone. I''ve had some trouble recently. She''s just a little sensitive. Please don''t care."


    "What''s your name? Er..."


    Just after Katie Perry finished, Bob asked his own question to the female bodyguard. Then he said impressively, "your name is Jody."


    The fool, Gao Yang, after scolding Bob helplessly in his heart, said loudly, "OK, Miss Katie Perry, I hope you can sign for me. I have friends who are your fans, and then you can choose what to do next."


    As a billionaire, Gao Yang didn''t have to be too polite when he spoke. After he finished, Jody stone suddenly said, "thank you. Please put us down in front. Thank you very much."


    Katie Perry said anxiously, "no, no, I''m sorry I don''t know your name yet, sir, but could you please take us to the Lincoln Art Center? It''s not too far from here. I have a friend who is still waiting for us in the studio. We must hurry there. We''ll be late soon."


    Jody yelled, "no, Katie, my business can be put off, and you know I''m not interested in it. Now''s not a good time to keep the appointment!"


    Katie also said anxiously, "no, we agreed that you have to go to an interview tonight. Do me a favor, please. He has told me many times."


    Bob looked a little awkward. He waved his bow tie back and forth. At this time, Yelena said simply with a face: "Lincoln Art Center? Where do I go to school? Hey, I go to Julia Conservatory of music. Where are you doing at this time?"


    "Oh, a friend of mine is a workaholic. We made an appointment to meet in the evening. He hopes Jody can be a model at a show at New York Fashion week. He wants a unique model. Because he is full of wild and sexy models, he needs girls with muscles, and Jody is very suitable."


    Gao Yang stepped on the brake. Then he looked back at Katie Perry and said eagerly, "you said your friend wants to find a model, and she must be the kind of woman with muscles, isn''t that right?"

 Chapter 2673

    "My ideal is to be a model, but later I became a soldier, because I wanted to prove my father wrong. Maybe it was revenge. Regret? Regret, I began to regret from the first day I became a soldier, but I can''t admit defeat, but I found that as long as my parents are still there, I can''t really reflect my value in the army Sorry, but I can''t join Satan without joining the army, so I don''t regret my original decision now, just some regrets. "


    This is what Irene said to Gao Yang. Gao Yang always remembers it.


    A girl joined the army and became the best special forces soldier in Germany. She has developed muscles. Sometimes Gao Yang feels worthless for Irene, because she really shouldn''t be a mercenary. If she talks about her family background, there is no doubt that Irene shouldn''t be a mercenary anyway.


    Gao Yang is sensitive to the word model and the word muscle, so when Katie Perry said that someone was looking for a female model with muscle, Gao Yang couldn''t help getting excited.


    "Yes, the model should be muscular, healthy and wild."


    Katie Perry was a little surprised, but she quickly answered Gao Yang''s question, so she said in a more excited voice: "I have a friend. I think she can meet the requirements. Can you try? Can you ask your friend for me and give me an interview?"


    Katie Perry thought for a moment, nodded and said, "I think you''d better ask him yourself. I can''t promise anything, but I can let you meet him and talk."


    Gao Yang repeatedly said, "OK, thank you. Thank you so much. Oh, let''s go on. I''m sorry."


    Gao Yang continues to drive. Now he thinks it''s the will of heaven. In order to help Bob pick up girls, it''s possible for Irene to meet her wish to be a model. It''s really worth it.


    As for whether Irene meets the requirements and can really become a model, Gao Yang doesn''t worry about this problem at all.


    First of all, Irene is not short of money, so she has almost no requirements for compensation, and in this way, many things are easy to do.


    If Irene can''t become a model without money, Gao Yang can secretly operate it. Even if she gives money to others, she has to make Irene on the T-stage of New York Fashion week.


    If you can''t give people money, there''s nothing to say. It''s impossible for Gao Yang to give up in accordance with the rules. Since money doesn''t work, get shot. In short, since someone wants to find a muscular woman as a model, Irene must be on the model list.


    When the bus arrived at the Lincoln Art Center, it stopped at the door of a nearby four story building. Gao Yang and the five of them got out of the car, brushed Katie Perry''s face and went to the second floor.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening, but the small building was still brightly lit. They passed a long corridor with a long row of chairs filled with beautiful women.


    Like movie stars and singers, models are nothing before they are famous. They have to seize the opportunity to go on stage. They sell themselves countless times, hit the wall and look for opportunities. Basically, they come out like this.


    Of course, famous models will not wait in line with many people for the interview, so you don''t have to ask. The beautiful women sitting in the corridor are all unknown models. They are looking for a chance to go on the T-stage and take a few laps on the T-stage of New York Fashion week.


    Beauty in groups is a beautiful scenery. The beauty is always pleasing, especially when those beauties wear cool clothes to show their figure. However, these beauties are mixed with some very muscular women, which makes people feel strange.


    Five people crossed the long corridor. At the end, a woman holding a Book stood at the door of a door. When she saw the five of them, the woman came forward with a smile, smiled at Katie Perry, nodded and said, "Hello, Mr. Lagerfeld is in there. Please wait a moment."


    Nodding politely to Gao Yang, the woman turned and knocked on the door, raised the volume and said, "Sir, Miss Perry and Jody are coming."


    "Stop, stop, get out, please get out of here."


    A polite but stiff voice rang. Soon, the door opened, and then Gao Yang saw five women in bikinis streaming out of the door. When the model was finished, a white haired man in a shirt followed out of the door. He reached out and shook hands with Katie Perry, smiled and said, "you''re finally here. Please come in. Who are these?"


    Katie Perry immediately said, "my car crashed and got me into trouble. It was the three of them who saved me. Coincidentally, we also attended the same banquet tonight. This is Mr. Gao. He is interested in discussing your current ideas with you."


    The white shirt man gave way and said with a smile, "please come in and talk first."


    The room is very simple, just a temporary T-stage. When the lighting is very professional, Gao Yang invited them into his studio. The man in white shirt said excitedly: "Jody, I''m sure you won''t let me down."


    After a encouraging smile on Katie''s report, the man in white shirt turned around, held out his hand to Gao Yang, smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Gao, Katie is my friend, so I must also thank you for your help."


    Katie smiled and said, "this is Carl Lagerfeld, Chanel''s art director."


    A big man in the fashion world, Gao Yang began to get more excited.


    "I haven''t personally presided over the selection of models for a long time, especially new models, but I''m not very satisfied with the expression form of the fashion prepared for this new york fashion week. Just yesterday, I suddenly had an idea, that is, why not find some muscular models? They don''t have to be professional models, but they must be Momentum, I don''t know how to describe it, but I''ll catch it when the feeling I need appears! Unfortunately, I''ve interviewed many models, and I haven''t stopped since yesterday, but none that meets my requirements has appeared, so I think of you, Katie. I''m very impressed by the bodyguard around you. I think she may be what I''m looking for That man, so I invited you. "


    It can be seen that Katie Perry just knew the truth, so Katie smiled and said, "so I invited Jody, Mr. Lagerfeld, Jody will not let you down."

 Chapter 2674

    Gao Yang wanted to talk to Mr. Lagerfeld about Irene immediately, but he couldn''t, because Mr. Lagerfeld seemed to be a work maniac. He asked them to sit down in a simple folding chair and didn''t pay attention to them, but kept walking around Jody.


    "Some are short. How tall are you? About one meter seven, right? Some are short, but it''s not unacceptable."


    After a few rounds around Jody and looking up and down for a while, Carl Lagerfeld finally spoke, and then he suddenly shouted, "Mary! Come in and take Jody to change."


    Jody said blankly, "do you want to change?"


    Carl Lagerfeld reached out to Jody and said with a smile, "you can''t show your figure in a beautiful suit, so of course you have to change your clothes."


    Jody pulled down his face and said, "what do you want to change?"


    "Bikini, of course, can only be bikini."


    Bob coughed softly in a strange voice, and then he coughed several times to cover up his gaffe. Gao Yang thought the boy was excited to see Jody wearing a bikini. As a result, he looked carefully and found that Bob looked reluctant.


    "Bikini? I refuse!"


    Jody immediately and seriously refused Carl Lagerfeld''s request. Bob''s face immediately turned cloudy. Katie Perry grabbed Jody''s arm and whispered: "Jody, I think you should try. Even if you don''t want to be a professional model, how many girls dream of being on the runway of New York Fashion week. I strongly suggest that you should try it. It''s just a bikini. Please, that girl doesn''t like to show her figure in a bikini?"


    "I don''t like it! I''m a bodyguard. Oh, damn it..."


    Jody reached out to Katie and said angrily, "for your face, well, for your face, but I have a request. They have to go out."


    Bob immediately stood up and shouted, "OK, let''s get out of here."


    "Why?"


    Carl Lagerfeld said with a surprised look on his face, "why do you want to leave? You just can''t bear the eyes of several people. What should you do when you get on the real T-shaped platform? We don''t have much time to waste, and you don''t have much time to receive training, so how to adapt from now on?"


    Katie whispered, "you''re the bravest, Jody."


    Jody took a deep breath, waved his hand and said, "then finish it quickly."


    Bob was a little fidgety. After five minutes, the door opened again. Carl Lagerfeld''s female assistant entered the door with a pistol in an embarrassed face, while Jody came in wearing a black bikini and blushing.


    Gao Yang immediately lowered his head and held his forehead with his hand, while Bob immediately lowered his head after looking at it, then secretly looked up and looked at it, and immediately lowered his head again.


    "Please go to the stage and walk slowly. Just walk at your normal pace."


    Jody walked over from the T-stage with a calm face. Carl Lagerfeld patted his hand and nodded his head: "yes, it''s this feeling. I''ve found the feeling I want, but it''s not enough. Give her the pistol. Yes, take the pistol. Please go again."


    Bob whispered in his ear, "I''m going to faint. God, she''s so charming, isn''t she? Falk! Don''t you look!"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "I didn''t see it!"


    Of course, Gao Yang has seen Jody''s figure. To tell the truth, she has a good figure. She is a very fit woman. Her abdominal muscles are obvious. The muscles on her arms can be seen, but they are not lumped. She has very symmetrical muscles. It''s good.


    Just then, Carl Lagerfeld touched his chin, stared at Jody and said, "well, he''s still a little short, his chest is a little big, his ass is not tilted enough, and his thighs are a little too thick, but..."


    Carl Lagerfeld didn''t want to avoid anyone when he spoke, and Jody on the stage walked more and more slowly and awkward. At this time, someone suddenly shouted, "enough!"


    Gao Yang looked around in amazement, but saw Bob stand up and say angrily, "how dare you say something rude to such a beautiful lady? Shut up!"


    Carl Lagerfeld said in surprise: "what are you talking about? This is the most professional judgment in the world. This is a survey of beauty..."


    "Shut up! Beauty is beauty. It doesn''t need your judgment. Fashion is the most annoying, especially you!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t bear it. He finally slapped Bob on the back, so Bob''s words stopped suddenly, and then his face turned red.


    Looked at Jody, looked at the angry Carl Lagerfeld, looked at the stunned Katie and the similarly stunned Yang beside him, and the shining Ye Liana. Bob finally realized what he was doing, so he stammered, "I... i... i... sorry, I leave here..."


    "Thank you."


    Jody on the stage suddenly jumped down, thanked Bob with a grateful face, then looked at the assistant standing there and said, "bring my clothes! I won''t wear this again and go back under the eyes of those women outside!"


    After saying a word, Jody looked at Katie Perry and said, "I''m sorry, but he said what I wanted to say. Now I just want to say to hell with New York Fashion week. I don''t care. Katie, I''m sorry I can''t help you."


    Katie Perry nodded subconsciously and said, "it''s okay, ah, it''s okay. Since you can''t accept it, forget it. I''m very sorry, Carl, I''m very sorry."


    Carl Lagerfeld stood up and said, "well, I have to. In fact, she doesn''t meet my requirements. Fortunately, this is only an interview. I must state that fashion is very important, and our professional vision is particularly important."


    Bob was a little nervous, but he was also very happy. He stood in front of Jody, but he didn''t dare to look up. He stared at his toes and stammered: "Jody, that, I think... I think... Please go for a drink. Excuse me, er, if you''re busy, excuse me..."


    "I''d love to accept your invitation, but I''m sorry. I''m still working. Can I send Katie back?"


    Bob immediately raised his head in surprise, and then nodded foolishly.


    Bob is very happy. Gao Yang is in a hurry. It seems that Bob can handle his favorite without intelligence, but what Gao Yang wants to do can''t be so yellow, so he immediately shouted, "Mr. Lagerfeld! I have a very good candidate, definitely the model you''re looking for!"


    Carl Lagerfeld shrugged and said, "Oh, I''m not sure about that."


    Gao Yang stepped forward and stood in front of Carl Lagerfeld with a serious face: "I''m very sure. I suggest you have to see it. Er, of course she''s not here now, but you can see her picture, right?"

 Chapter 2675

    Unfortunately, Irene is not here, but Gao Yang really can''t accept that he didn''t seize this opportunity. If he let Irene slip away, which may be the only chance to get on the T-stage in her life, he won''t forgive himself all his life.


    Maybe Irene has given up her dream of becoming a model. No, Irene must have given up her dream, but Gao Yang still remembers her dream.


    "Mr. Lagerfeld! I''ll ask you to just take a look at her picture? Will you? Can you? Please, really please."


    Gao Yang was pleading with Carl Lagerfeld, who first looked at his watch and then at Katie Perry.


    Katie Perry spread her hand to Carl Lagerfeld, then folded her hands together and made a gesture of request.


    Carl Lagerfeld shrugged, then turned and shouted, "I''d like to take some time to see it. Now show me her picture."


    "Sorry, I don''t have a picture of her right now, but I can give it to you right away. Right away! Please wait a minute, will you?"


    Carl Lagerfeld shouted, "Mary, call the next group of girls who need muscles."


    After giving orders to his assistant, Carl Lagerfeld said to Gao Yang, "please hurry up."


    After that, Carl Lagerfeld smiled at Katie Perry and said, "would you like to stay here for a while or leave? Obviously, this is not a suitable place for guests, and I can''t leave now."


    Katie Perry smiled, "I''m waiting for someone to pick me up, so I have to stay and disturb you for a while."


    The door opened, and five girls in bikinis filed in. Carl Lagerfeld stopped talking. He shouted, "girls, please go on stage in order. Remember that you only have one chance to show yourself, please."


    The studio is very large and there are many clothes hanging. Gao Yang took out his mobile phone and walked to the corner. Hiding behind a clothes rack, he dialed the satellite phone. Groliov answered the phone. When groliov connected the phone, the first thing Gao Yang heard was the sound of artillery.


    "Where to shoot?"


    "Those people fight. Russia has sent some new artillery. They have just arrived. They are adapting to the battlefield here. If you have something to say."


    "Where''s Irene?"


    "She''s resting in the house. What''s up?"


    "There''s something urgent. You find her. Hurry up, hurry up!"


    "I see. I''ll tell her what''s wrong?"


    "Ask her to be a model."


    "She? Are you kidding?"


    "Do I seem to be joking? Hurry up."


    After a while, Irene said lazily on the phone, "boss, what''s the matter."


    "Take a picture with your mobile phone and send it to me. It''s better to be sexy. Send it to my mobile phone. Come on, come on."


    "For what?"


    "You''ll know soon. Now take pictures quickly. I''m in urgent need."


    "OK!"


    Irene looked very happy, but she quickly said, "how can I send it to you? I don''t even have a cell phone signal here. Can satellite phones send photos?"


    Yes, I forgot that Irene didn''t have an ordinary mobile phone signal at all. Gao Yang was worried immediately. Then he quickly said, "how can you give me photos? Do you have your own blog or Facebook? Do you have photos on it?"


    "How could it be! How dare people in our business send their photos online? Are you stupid, boss? This is still the rule you set."


    "Well, did you secretly break the rules? I promise I will forgive you. I really need your photos now. I really hope you broke the rules."


    "Falk! I''m a soldier. How can I break the rules? No! What are you doing?"


    "Let you be a model, have a chance, Carl Lagerfeld, you know? He''s looking for a model, you!"


    "Ah! Godfather of fashion! God, really? Is it really true? Boss, don''t lie to me, I?"


    "Yes, but you have to give me the photos as soon as possible. Also, you are ready to leave there immediately. I will arrange a plane to pick you up and seize this opportunity as soon as possible."


    "Boss! I love you so much. Please help me seize this opportunity, model! Ha ha, I like it! Even if I have only one chance to appear on the stage, I can say that I used to be the Royal model of Carl Lagerfeld, isn''t he? He''s the godfather of fashion!"


    Unlike Frye, who doesn''t want to play baseball, Irene is happy to know that she can be a model, because she knows that Frye''s going to play is to leave forever, and she can''t be a model for a long time. She can''t be a model if she wants to.


    Gao Yang rubbed his head with his hand and said in a hurry, "you take photos first. I''ll think about how to pass the photos quickly. Let me think about it."


    Gao Yang was really in a hurry, and soon he thought of a possible way.


    "I know what to do. The satellite phone in your hand can''t transmit data and photos, but the Internet terminal of maritime satellite, such as Explorer series, can transmit photos. I remember, Justin, they sometimes need photos as evidence. They will use this one. I ask, maybe he can help. Take photos first."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang called Justin and said what he needed, Justin said helplessly: "you want to investigate a female bodyguard, and now you want to use my people in Yemen for sending photos. As a mercenary, you are really boring."


    Gao Yang said impolitely, "man, when I protected you to escape, what did I say when you went to find handmade calf leather shoes? That was the time to run for your life."


    "You said it! And you said a lot! But all right, all right! I owe you, wait, I''ll be there soon."


    Gao Yang Hung up and agreed with groliov. Then he returned to Carl Lagerfeld and whispered, "half an hour, please give me half an hour, Mr Lagerfeld. I promise you a model you dream of!"


    "Well, I''m still busy in half an hour. I can wait, Mary, the next batch."


    Gao Yang sat next to Ye Lianna and whispered to Ye Lianna, who asked him with her eyes, "it should be done."


    When a group of models came in and went out again, Gao Yang also opened his eyes. Then he quickly found out what the problem was. Professional models were too thin, and the muscles of those specially found muscle women were developed but too stiff. Generally speaking, they were all dead flesh and pimples. At least in Gao Yang''s eyes, such muscles had no beauty.


    The car to pick up Katie Perry has come, but Katie Perry stays. She doesn''t plan to leave until Gao Yang''s business is finished.


    Gao Yang waited more and more urgently. Finally, after waiting for 40 minutes, with the sound of his mobile phone, the picture he had been looking forward to was finally sent to his mobile phone.

 Chapter 2676

    Irene wore a military green vest, desert camouflage underneath, combat boots on her feet, her hands on her hips, and smiled at the camera.


    Gao Yang, who had been waiting for a long time, was very happy to finally get the picture, but when he saw the picture, he was stunned first and then angry, so the mobile phone slipped from his hand and fell to the ground.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s constipated face, ye Lianna nervously picked up her mobile phone. Then she looked, and her beautiful face began to twist.


    Regardless of whether he was rude or not, Gao Yang trembled and took out the satellite phone. He staggered to the corner where no one was. He trembled and dialed the satellite phone held by groliov. After waiting to be connected, he desperately lowered his voice and said angrily, "who took the picture! Who took the picture!"


    Irene whispered, "Jason, what''s the matter? Isn''t it good?"


    Strictly speaking, there''s nothing wrong with the photo itself, but there''s something wrong with taking pictures of Irene, that is, it doesn''t matter if Irene takes pictures in military uniform, but she shouldn''t leave the gun on her leg, but her eyes are very fierce, it''s not easy to provoke at first sight, and it doesn''t matter if her eyes are too fierce, but she grins like an idiot with fierce light in her eyes, It doesn''t matter to laugh like an idiot. If you smile like an idiot with a newly shaved bald head, you''ll really look like an idiot.


    "You, you, why did you shave your head again? Hmm? Who told you to shave! Everyone in the whole group has longer hair than you!"


    "Er, cool..."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "tell the bird that he is a piece of shit according to the portrait!"


    Irene said in a bad tone, "huh?"


    "It''s not that you''re shit, it''s Jason who took you into shit! Go beat him for me! Then take another one for you. Do you have a wig? Take it! Take off the gun and cover the tattoo. Please, please, this is the choice of model, Irene! Take more photos. We don''t need the money to transmit data. Justin pays!"


    Irene immediately said, "well, I''ll take another one. Soon, the person who transmits the data is still here, but what if there is no wig?"


    "Wear a hat! I''ll teach you that, too?"


    As he was talking, someone said in a loud voice, "Hi, hi, sir, you''re disturbing my work!"


    Gao Yang was surprised that his voice was getting louder and louder


    "I''m sorry, very sorry, Mr. Lagerfeld. I''ll shut up!"


    Carl Lagerfeld glared discontentedly and shouted, "everybody, let''s continue."


    Gao Yang rubbed his head with his hand and sat down next to Ye Lianna. Ye Lianna whispered, "honey, I think it doesn''t work. We have to find a way. It''s best not to let Mr. Lagerfeld refuse now. If he sees the photos, he will refuse. Let''s leave tonight. There''s room for maneuver, don''t you think?"


    "I think what you said is reasonable. Wait and see, and take some photos again," he said in a low voice


    Five minutes later, Gao Yang''s cell phone rang again, and then he received another picture. Irene was still wearing a vest, but at least she went with a pistol, and she wore a hat to cover her bald head. Her eyes were not so fierce, and it was much more normal to smile.


    Katie Perry is a little bored. Jody stands behind her with no expression. Bob sits in the chair and peeks at Jody. Yelena looks at Gao Yang and is fidgety. Gao Yang, he can''t sit down.


    With patience, when a group of models all went down, Gao Yang quickly stood up and said, "Mr. Lagerfeld, here are the photos."


    Carl Lagerfeld turned and said, "in this age, it takes so long to send a picture, but it''s rare enough. Please show me."


    Gao Yang took his cell phone in his hand and held it in front of Carl Lagerfeld to show him the picture. Carl Lagerfeld didn''t answer his cell phone, but he just frowned at it and said: "She has good muscles, but she smiles too falsely. She shouldn''t laugh. She looks like an idiot. What''s the matter with this hat? This is a military hat? It has no taste. It''s a vest... I won''t comment, but what are the dirty spots on these pants? What can you see? Ha, military boots? It''s really. Forget it. I won''t say it."


    Carl Lagerfeld shook his head and looked away. Then he said to Gao, "I''m sorry, Mr. Gao, this one you said, she... Obviously doesn''t meet my requirements. Her muscles are really good and beautiful, but she doesn''t fit."


    "Please look at this picture, Mr. Lagerfeld. It''s much better," Gao Yang said in a hurry


    Gao Yang swiped his mobile phone to the right, but he was shocked. He quickly swiped to the left and said in a hurry: "it''s not this one, it''s this one."


    Mr. Lagerfeld''s eyes widened and his mouth grew up. He saw the ugly picture of Irene. Gao Yang almost wanted to give himself two mouths. He didn''t change his face in the hail of bullets. He would make such a mistake because he was too nervous.


    Gao Yang regretted that he didn''t delete Irene''s first photo. Looking at Irene''s side photo on his mobile phone, he felt that he had screwed up.


    Suddenly, Gao Yang felt light in his hand, and then he found that the mobile phone had been robbed by Mr. Lagerfeld.


    Quickly turned the picture to the right twice, and then Mr. Lagerfeld exclaimed, "Oh, my God!"


    Gao Yang subconsciously reached out and grabbed the mobile phone. Then he looked at Mr. Lagerfeld. Looking at the empty hand, he exclaimed, "I found it! It''s her!"


    Gao Yang was stunned, and then he quickly stuffed the mobile phone back into Mr. Lagerfeld''s hand.


    Carl Lagerfeld turned suddenly, and then he shouted like a child who had just got his favorite toy: "Look at her muscular but well proportioned, her eyes, her eyes are full of oppression. I feel suffocated across the cell phone, but her smile is so naive and lovely! Her bald head! God! Wild and uninhibited beauty! It''s a miracle that she carries a pistol. Why don''t I feel that it''s a symbol of violence? The perfect combination of force and beauty, the masterpiece of God! I found it Yes! I found her! "


    Looking at the shouting Carl Lagerfeld, Gao Yang felt that he was an idiot now. He almost screwed up everything.


    Could it be that the vision of fashion masters is so unique? That is, they are good at discovering beauty that ordinary people can''t see?


    Katie Perry said immediately, "can I see it?"


    Gao Yang approached Carl Lagerfeld and looked at the picture again. Then he felt as if Irene''s smile was really not so stupid.


    Carl Lagerfeld suddenly turned around, stared and shouted, "how tall she is!"


    "Er, er, one meter seven or eight."


    "Perfect! I want to see her right away! Can you? Mr. Gao, please, can you let me see her right away? Can you!"


    Karl Lagerfeld became a master of the field because he had an unparalleled passion for the field, and now he looks crazy.


    "There''s a little problem," he whispered. "Well, she has a tattoo and it''s big."


    "Never mind! Never mind! I don''t care!"


    "Well, she still has scars? Is that ok?"


    "Scar? Great! I need this! The scar on her is not incomplete and regret, but beauty! Even regret is the beauty of regret!"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I''ll let her come right away. She''s not in the United States, but give me 36 hours, up to 36 hours, and I''ll send her to you!"

 Chapter 2677

    With excitement, joy and expectation, Gao Yang and the three of them left Carl Lagerfeld''s studio.


    Bob was driving. He was probably the happiest. He was obviously absent-minded. Gao Yang couldn''t help joking, "what did you say when you were apart?"


    "We made an appointment to have a drink together sometime."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s all."


    Gao Yang was a little anxious. He shouted, "Bob, have a drink when you have time. What if you don''t have time?"


    Bob said happily, "we exchanged contact information. We can communicate at any time. We can inform each other at any time when we have time."


    Gao Yang coughed and said, "Joseph is my personal bodyguard and my personal bodyguard. I want to ask you, do you think he has time to talk about love?"


    "No?"


    "You should know the state of Simon''s life?"


    Bob looked very surprised, and then he shouted, "no! If I''m like Simon, how can I date Jody? I''m afraid she won''t answer my phone at all. Katie is a big star. She''s very busy!"


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said, "well, you finally realize the problem."


    Bob turned his head back and said in a hurry, "what shall we do?"


    "Look ahead! Drive your car! How do I know what you should do? The rest is your problem."


    Bob yelled, "you have to help me, Gao. You can''t help me."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "have I helped you to the end? Do you want me to go on a date for you? Brother, I''m very busy. You can''t make it now. Then you''d better die alone."


    Bob said angrily, "you have no righteousness!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "Bob, look in the mirror and say to yourself in the mirror that you are a billionaire. You have billions of dollars. There are few women in the world that you can''t handle, OK? Also, don''t forget that you will get all the information about Jody. In this case, you can''t handle it."


    "Do you still need information? Can you stop buying information?"


    "What do you say? Intelligence traffickers are the same as mercenaries. What they say must be what they say. Since they say they want to buy, they must pay, even if you no longer need any intelligence."


    Bob said distressedly, "but I don''t know how to start. If Jody has been following Katie, her time in New York is very short. Of course, I won''t spend too much time in New York. I''m mainly in Portland. What should I do? Long-distance love? Or just the end of my initial relationship? Gao, help me."


    Gao Yang said weakly, "let me give you a suggestion. Let Jody stop being a bodyguard for Katie, or you won''t have a chance."


    "How?"


    "Falk! I''ll just go to bed for you!"


    Gao Yang was so angry that she didn''t choose what to say. At this time, ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "hmm?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "I''m sorry, but Bob, this is your favorite. Do you have to do something by yourself? You can''t leave the important task of finding a wife to me. I can''t afford it, brother! Don''t say I don''t help you. You try first. I can''t do it again."


    Bob hesitated and finally nodded and said, "well, that''s it."


    Gao Yang took out the satellite phone and said, "you drive to pick up Joseph first. I''ll call little Downey and ask him to arrange the plane immediately."


    Bob shouted, "you''re the boss. How can a boss pick up his bodyguard?"


    "Why so much nonsense, drive your car."


    While Gao Yang was dialing, ye Lianna whispered, "little Donny is gone."


    Gao Yang patted his head and said with great annoyance, "Falk! I forgot this."


    Originally, Gao Yang threw the trivial matter of ordering a plane directly to little Donny. Now little Donny has been protected by Yake and ran away. Gao Yang feels at a loss when he encounters this kind of thing again.


    After thinking for a while, he found that he really didn''t know where to find a suitable plane to Yemen. He shouted: "where should I find a plane, let my private plane go to Djibouti and come back after receiving Irene? That''s too long."


    Bob said casually, "find my father."


    "Isn''t it appropriate for your father to do such a thing?"


    "What do you do? Find Simon. Simon can arrange these things. You can do it without my father and his assistant."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and nodded: "it''s impossible to take off directly from Aden. Let Irene go to Sana''a now, take her to Djibouti by Yemeni plane, and then fly directly from Djibouti to New York. It needs a taxi."


    "The people you hang out with are really happy. Everyone has the opportunity to take a private plane. It''s too extravagant."


    With a smile, Bob said, "did you call Simon or me? If you''re going to get Irene back in 36 hours, you have to hurry."


    Gao Yang took the satellite phone, hesitated for a while, and suddenly said, "just let Satan all come back."


    Ye Lianna immediately opened her eyes and looked at Gao Yang in surprise.


    Of course, ye Lianna should be happy. Calling all Satans back means that Gao Yang really decides to retire, and of course her father.


    Gao Yang took the phone but didn''t call. Instead, he said to himself: "If Irene wants to come back, just come back. Anyway, it has been handed over to the Russians. Next, I have to see if Irene can act as a model and accompany alebin to the ranch. I have to live in the ranch for two days. I have to deal with little Downey and deal with... There are many things. If I''m worried, I''d better just withdraw. Even if the situation is unstable after Satan''s withdrawal, that''s OK It''s also a headache for the Russians. "


    Put all the retirement plans forward again. Gao Yang felt his fingers were very weak when he dialed the phone, but he finally called.


    "Big dog, why don''t you all withdraw?"


    "Withdraw all? Now? Isn''t Irene the only one going back?"


    "It''s just Irene who comes back by herself, but it''s meaningless to stay in Yemen. It''s time to withdraw. It has no impact on the situation a few days earlier and a few days later, and I''m worried every day here, so come back."


    Groliov was silent for a moment, and then he said haltingly, "but I''m not ready yet. It needs to be prepared. Let Irene go first, and we''ll withdraw when we''re ready."


    "There''s nothing to prepare," he said in a low voice. "Pack up the things you can''t throw away and go away, and throw away the others you can throw away."


    Groliov said: "no, those artillery have to settle down well and our position. I can''t just leave. Well, I''m not ready yet. I need a few days to buffer. It''s more than 20 days before the evacuation. You suddenly let me go. I''m a little difficult to accept..."


    He breathed loudly and said, "well, let Irene start right away. Get ready and come back as soon as possible."

 Chapter 2678

    Gao Yang takes Frye and Yelena to meet Irene.


    A Boeing 777 can accommodate hundreds of passengers, but this time it only sent Irene. She waited for Irene from Djibouti, but Irene got on the plane and took off immediately and went straight to New York.


    It''s not that Gao Yang doesn''t know the surname of capital when he has money. It''s not that he doesn''t need money. Compared with money, money is nothing. In that sentence, the problems that can be solved with money are not problems.


    Irene got off the plane. With a marching bag on her back, she hurried out of the airport sometimes trotting and sometimes quickly.


    Seeing Irene, Gao Yang waved his hand and shouted, "come on, run, run!"


    Irene immediately threw off and strode to run, but when she hurried to Gao Yang, she said excitedly and happily, "boss, is it true? Are you really kidding me?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a hurry, "go quickly. I said you''ll be there in 36 hours. There''s another hour and a half. Now there''s a lot of congestion. I don''t want to be late."


    Irene swallowed her saliva and looked at her dress. Then she said with a surprised look on her face, "now? OK, let''s go."


    Frye patted Irene hard on the back and said with a smile, "you have to hurry, you know? Carl Lagerfeld is waiting for you on a special trip. He can''t wait."


    Yelena trotted to catch up with them and said, "you can do it! I promise, Mr. Carl Lagerfeld''s eyes were straight when he looked at your picture."


    Irene smiled, "didn''t he see that picture? It''s the ugly one."


    "In fact, it was when he saw that picture that he became interested in you."


    "Oh, you should have told me earlier because I beat Jason several times..."


    Joseph was waiting in the car. Without saying much, the five people separated the two cars and rushed to Carl Lagerfeld''s studio as fast as possible.


    When the car stopped, Irene took a deep breath, and then she resolutely pushed open the door and got off the car. However, after Gao Yang and ye Lianna got off the car, Irene, who had never been afraid, suddenly looked at herself with a tangled face, and then whispered, "is that it?"


    Irene wore sunglasses, a small vest on her upper body, a pair of fat camouflage pants and combat boots on her feet. She came directly when she got off the plane. She must have no time to change her clothes.


    "That''s it. Let''s go."


    Five people went upstairs and came to Carl Lagerfeld''s studio. When the assistant knocked on the door, Irene looked very nervous and didn''t know where to put her hands.


    Carl Lagerfeld was in the humble show where he first met Gao Yang. The door opened and Gao Yang walked in first. Irene followed him, and Carl Lagerfeld was already standing in the middle of the room.


    "Hello, Mr. Lagerfeld. This is Irene."


    Irene was still very nervous before entering the door, but she was much more normal after entering the door. After Gao Yang introduced her, she immediately took off her sunglasses, stretched out her right hand and said, "Hello, Mr. Lagerfeld."


    Carl Lagerfeld did not shake hands with Irene. He looked at Irene up and down with very rude eyes. Later, he simply put his arms around his chest and stared at Irene up and down.


    Irene''s outstretched hand was not held, so she naturally took it back and touched it on her bald mountain.


    Carl Lagerfeld suddenly closed his eyes and stood motionless in front of Irene. Elena quietly pulled her high clothes and made an inquiry gesture.


    Gao Yang raised his hand slightly. He wanted to know what Carl Lagerfeld thought.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t want to bring ye Lianna. Because it''s inconvenient, he has been worried about some things, but ye Lianna is also very interested in Irene''s ending, and she doesn''t have class today. Gao Yang has no reason to refuse ye Lianna''s request to come. To be exact, it''s a request, because he tried not to let Ye Lianna come. Unfortunately, he failed to achieve his goal.


    Carl Lagerfeld suddenly opened his eyes, then his eyes lit up and shouted, "perfect!"


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh, and Irene smiled confidently. At this time, Carl Lagerfeld said eagerly, "change your clothes, Irene, put on your underwear and let me see."


    "OK."


    Irene took off her vest and revealed her black sports underwear.


    The men and women present immediately straightened their eyes, not because Irene was too good-looking or ugly, but because they had never seen such a neat woman taking off her clothes.


    Looking at the people''s strange eyes, Irene said in surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    Carl Lagerfeld said awkwardly, "well, actually, I want you to change in the dressing room... Forget it, it''s good. The muscles are great. What''s this tattoo?"


    The sports underwear is relatively wide. Carl Lagerfeld of Irene on the front can only see a mouth tattooed on Irene''s belly.


    Irene turned around and said casually, "Tyrannosaurus Rex!"


    Most of the T-Rex tattoo was also covered. Carl Lagerfeld couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and touched Irene''s arm. His eyes glowed with praise: "it''s so beautiful. The position and shape of the scar are perfect. I''ve never been in touch with a model like this. Mary, take her to change clothes and change into a bikini with an invisible belt."


    Irene shrugged and said, "well, I''ll change. Do you have underwear sizes I can wear? I seem to be a little bigger."


    Mary said with a smile, "I''m ready. Please."


    Soon, Irene, who was only wearing a bikini, came out. Gao Yang took a look and saw that it was just a male sheep''s head tattoo covered in the key position. She didn''t know what psychology it was and lowered her head involuntarily.


    Frye whistled and Irene waved her fist at him. Then Irene stood in front of Carl Lagerfeld and said, "how''s it going?"


    Carl Lagerfeld stopped talking again. He turned around Irene for half a circle. Then he stared at the T-Rex tattoo behind Irene, looked straight at it for a long time, and finally said, "it''s you! It''s you! I finally found you!"


    "Yes! Yes!"


    Irene immediately waved her fist, and then she couldn''t help laughing.


    Carl Lagerfeld said hurriedly, "Irene, do you mind if I see the whole picture of your tattoo? I mean the one in front of your chest and let them all leave me alone?"


    Gao Yang was suddenly very quiet and even angry. Although he couldn''t see it on the surface, he was suddenly very angry.


    Irene glanced up, and then she suddenly laughed. After Carl Lagerfeld laughed with her, Irene suddenly said, "no!"


    "Well, no?"


    "The tattoo in front of me can only be shown to one person, not others. Don''t even think about it."


    "But Irene, I really need to see. If you feel shy, you don''t have to. You know my sexual orientation, right? I definitely look at it purely aesthetically. Please, I really need..."


    "That''s enough! Don''t say any more, because it''s impossible. The tattoo on my chest can only be shown to one person. It''s up to me, so there''s no need to waste time, Mr. Lagerfeld."


    Irene still smiled, but her tone was very firm. Carl Lagerfeld sighed, bowed his head and hesitated for a moment, then said helplessly, "well, I''ll give up. Who do you only show? Sorry, it''s purely curious. Of course you can''t answer this question. Er, I just feel very sorry and can''t help but want to know who the lucky one is."


    Irene smiled more happily. She smiled very narrowly, and turned around and slowly glanced at the people. She looked at Frye and Joseph who were also curious, yelina who was more curious, and looked normal.


    Irene''s eyes seemed to stop on Gao Yang inadvertently. At that moment, Gao Yang''s heart suddenly trembled.


    "That person is... Me! Of course, I can only see it myself. Don''t even think about it."


    Gao Yang breathed a long sigh of relief, very slowly and without making any sound.


    Carl Lagerfeld sighed, and then said helplessly, "I can''t find a better person. You''re the only one. What else can I say? Well, Irene, you''ll be my flagship at this new york fashion week. You''re my theme. Congratulations. You''re going to become a model attracting worldwide attention. Believe me, you''ll become the most dazzling one!"

 Chapter 2679

    "We''re retiring. Yes, we''re definitely retiring."


    After a stuffy drink of wine, groliov took a breath, shook his drinking cup in front of him, and said in a deep voice: "let go and drink. We''re going to leave here. Drink all the wine. Anyway, we''re going to leave here."


    Peter took a gulp, breathed a sigh, took a bite of the tomato, and then said unhappily, "the mouse is injured. The loss is too painful. If we leave here, at least we can eat what we want to eat. However, it''s good to drink with the tomato, don''t you think?"


    Cui Bo took an onion and bit it. Then he said carelessly, "as long as you don''t let me eat meat, whatever I eat and drink is good. Dry it!"


    After picking up a bottle of vodka and pouring it on treble, groliov sighed and whispered, "Irene has gone to be a model, and Frye has gone to play baseball. What will you do after you retire? Rabbit? What are your plans?"


    "Me? How do I know what to do after retirement? Retire first, and then do what I want. I''m a rich man now. Do you understand the rich? The rich just do what they want!"


    Groliov drank the wine dejectedly and said with a sullen face: "yes, we are all rich people, but I really don''t know what to do after retirement. I don''t think I''m old, but I really don''t know what to do."


    Peter said, "why don''t you help Gao? He''s so busy. You should help him."


    Groliov pointed to his nose and said, "me? I''ll help in the company?"


    "Yes."


    "Ha ha, your joke is really funny. Look at me. What can I do? I''m just an old mercenary. I can''t do anything except war. Do you think Gao will allow me to take a team back to the battlefield?"


    Peter smiled, "man, you''re Gao''s father-in-law."


    Groliov said with a dejected face: "this is the key to the problem. My wife can''t promise, my daughter can''t promise, and my daughter doesn''t promise. Do you think Gao will promise me to go back to the battlefield?"


    Andy he said disapprovingly: "the boss is absolutely weak in dealing with emotional problems. What a woman says he listens to is too manly!"


    Raphael nodded and said, "yes, the completely weak promised Ye Lianna to retire and get married after graduation. What''s the matter?"


    Groliov said angrily, "Hey! What are you talking about? Yelena is my daughter!"


    Raphael shrugged and said, "I''m sorry. I''m here to wish you a happy retirement."


    The angry groliov was dejected and said, "I have to say that Gao was too hasty in dealing with this matter. He didn''t have the spirit of our Russians at all. Men, how can you listen to women."


    A group of people laughed. Peter bumped groliov with his arm and said with a smile, "then tell Ye Lianna and ask her to persuade our boss not to get married in a hurry, so that our boss will come back and Satan can continue to fight."


    Groliov said dejectedly, "go away. I don''t want my wife to kill me."


    A group of people laughed again. Groliov sighed and said, "I hate war. Really, I especially hate war. I hate desert. I hate Yemen. But when I thought this would be the place where I would say goodbye to the battlefield forever, I was, I was reluctant to leave..."


    People were silent. Jason scratched his head and whispered, "but we are rich after all. My winery is running well. My father has always told me to go back to run the winery. It''s meaningful to fight?"


    Andy said with a tangled face: "yes, what''s the point of fighting?"


    Albert said disapprovingly, "you are just used to this kind of life. You will change your mind soon when you go back to enjoy the life of luxury and wine."


    Groliov looked at Peter and said, "what will you do after you retire?"


    Peter said with a smile, "I''m retired? No, I just changed my way of work. I''m going to help the company. I''m good at training people. I''m going to train new people in the company."


    Andy he sighed: "I may go back to Brazil and continue to be a doctor? It''s not very likely and exciting, but I don''t know what to do next."


    Taylor said with a depressed face, "I can''t go back to the United States. The boss refused my request, so I haven''t figured out what to do."


    Cui Bo said curiously, "what do you want?"


    "The leader refused to lead the team to Somalia. He asked me to go to Europe and find a good place to enjoy it. What''s there to enjoy? Tommy, do you want to get married when you go back?"


    Tommy smiled. He nodded and said, "I''ll get married when I go back. I really fight for money. Now I''ve made enough money. My shares in the company are enough for me to live well without doing anything. It''s good to have money, so guys, I''m looking forward to retirement, really."


    Groliov sighed, "Tommy, you''ve got your wish. We must retire. Gao first went back and arranged for us, and he''s almost arranged now, so we must leave. There''s no way. Retirement has become a foregone conclusion. Guys, get ready to leave."


    Phoenix, who has been sitting on one side without talking or drinking, suddenly said, "since you are all going to retire, and you are going to retire soon, why don''t we go to the last war?"


    Groliov hesitated: "there is no need to fight at all. If Gao knows that we are idle and have nothing to do, he will be very angry."


    "Let''s go. It''s a ceremony to say goodbye to the battlefield. We can''t have no ceremony, can we?"


    "Well, go to a war to bid farewell to our career as mercenaries. Husai armed attacked an enemy post yesterday and suffered heavy losses. Why don''t we fight down as a parting gift?"


    "Good idea! Big dog, let''s go!"


    Everyone said a word to me. Groliov was very excited. He thought that he was about to bid farewell to the battlefield and live a life he was not familiar with and did not like. He suddenly felt that it was time to fight a good war to bid farewell to his mercenary career.


    "Well, then we''ll fight him, but we can''t go now. Now everyone has drunk, and we''ll wait until the evening..."


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Groliov was interrupted. Everyone looked up at the entrance of the tent, and then a man opened the curtain of the tent and came in.


    "Well, it''s too much to hide and drink. Won''t you give me a drink, everyone?"


    Looking at his smiling face, groliov stammered, "you, why are you here!"


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, pointed to the people in the tent and said with a smile, "because you won''t go if I don''t come. In order to avoid any accidents and what stupid things you will do, I came."

 Chapter 2680

    Why did Gao Yang come? Because groliov said on the phone that he was not ready, Gao Yang knew he had to come.


    Some people like Satan really want to retire, but most people don''t want to say goodbye to the mercenary career at all. The power of habit is very powerful. Suddenly, they have to say goodbye to the familiar lifestyle and adapt to a new and relatively boring life, which is by no means acceptable to everyone immediately.


    One thing to understand is that people who can be mercenaries will never like peace. If they like a peaceful life, they won''t be mercenaries at all.


    Therefore, Gao Yang felt that he had to come to Yemen and take these people back in person, so he received Irene and knew that Irene would definitely board the T platform of New York Fashion Week, and then immediately took the same plane to Yemen without delay.


    "Everybody, do you want to say goodbye to the enemy?"


    Gao Yang sat down, took a glass of vodka just poured for him, and then smiled and asked his question.


    Groliov smiled, but he didn''t know how to answer.


    Gao Yang raised his glass and smiled at the crowd, "drink."


    In the gloom, everyone drank.


    Put down the glass, Gao Yang took a washed tomato, took a bite, nodded and said, "the tomatoes here are delicious. Although they are small, they taste very good and sweet. The tomatoes in New York are not so delicious, but everyone, we won''t eat this when we drink in New York. We eat the best steak and drink the best wine."


    Groliov whispered, "I don''t like steak. You don''t know."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "sorry, you must be going home. There''s nothing I can do."


    Groliov could only smile bitterly. He looked up at the people present and said with a bitter smile: "To tell you the truth, I know the decision to retire was made in a hurry. You may not be ready, but you have to retire when it''s time to retire. We have money, we are very rich! Our company has been established and is running well. Even if you don''t go to the company to help me, you can''t stay here to distract me. Guys, I can''t help you fight here Concentrate on dealing with the company''s mess. "


    Yuri suddenly said, "I just joined Satan. I didn''t expect to retire so early. Er, in fact, I''ve begun to like being a mercenary..."


    Gao Yang looked at Yuri and said, "how much money do you have now?"


    Yuri felt his head and whispered, "there are about three million dollars in deposit."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you should be the poorest one, Peter. How many do you have?"


    "I have about five million."


    Gao Yang held out his hand and said, "the poorest of you have three million dollars. What else do you want? I don''t think this money is enough to spend? Yuri, you don''t have shares in the solar system company, but it doesn''t matter. Take a position in the company. I''ll give you an annual salary of one million dollars for nothing else, just because you are a member of Satan and worthy of trust."


    Yuri said with a bitter smile, "you''re really a good boss. You don''t have to worry about the rest of your life."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s meaningless to say this. What are we? As long as we join Satan, it''s not just a brotherly relationship. We can only rely on each other. Who else do I want to trust besides you? If it''s time to die, who else can I find except you?"


    Sighed, raised his voice and said: "No matter what it''s for, when mercenaries, there must be a time to quit. I''m your leader. I''ll charge with you and retreat with you. Then I have the responsibility to take you away. Guys, we are rich. When the biggest reason for mercenaries no longer exists, we must leave, whether you like it or not."


    Groliov suddenly said, "how''s Irene?"


    "Irene is very good. He has been extremely favored by Carl Lagerfeld. Carl Lagerfeld decided to praise Irene. She may not be a professional model, but she will shine at this new york fashion week."


    Treble said curiously, "who''s Carl Lagerfeld?"


    "Chanel''s fashion director said that you don''t understand that we and the fashion circle are two worlds at all. You just need to know that he is a super big man in the fashion industry."


    "What about New York Fashion week?"


    "Oh, one of the four largest fashion shows in the world. Starting in September, Irene still needs training. Carl Lagerfeld will train her personally. Irene is very lucky."


    Groliov said, "what about Frye?"


    "Frye, his problem is a little troublesome. In fact, it''s not troublesome, but he still needs to wait. The Texas Rangers are unwilling to give him a guarantee. The New York Yankees want to take advantage of this and desperately persuade Frye to join the Yankees directly, but it''s just a small trouble. There will be no problem waiting for Frye to show his pitching in Texas, but the Yankees coach advised Frye Lai had better train again. "


    Raphael was very surprised. He said strangely, "why? Does Frye still need training?"


    Gao Yang smiled: "Baseball is not just pitching. Baseball is also very complex. Frye is a super pitcher, but his hitting skills are too bad. The National League in Major League Baseball requires that pitchers must also be batters and base running skills. Therefore, although Frye is really good at pitching, if he wants to play and become a superstar , he certainly needs comprehensive training. He has a lot to learn, and the New York Yankees are willing to send coaches to train him. "


    Albert nodded, "yes, baseball is not that simple. He must need to practice. How long?"


    Gao Yang said: "about three months to half a year, the most likely is surprise training, three months to start playing, and then practice and play at the same time."


    Groliov smiled and said, "very good, everything is very good."


    Gao Yang said: "OK, you ask me what I''m doing here. When I arrived in New York, I saw everything directly. Someone checked little Donny. We were going back. We wanted you to go home separately, but it''s better for us to be together before this matter is over, so go to the United States. Everyone, the plane is ready. You pack up and we''ll start today."


    Groliov said blankly, "I''m leaving now?"


    Gao Yangji said firmly: "yes, I''m leaving now, and I won''t go to the battlefield again. There''s no farewell ceremony, let alone farewell war. I''m the boss. Then I said, even now, move for me. Don''t get drunk and can''t get on the plane. If you want to drink, you can drink freely in New York. It''s my treat for three days!"

 Chapter 2681

    The plane landed in New York.


    It''s ten o''clock in the evening. There are no family and friends to welcome Satan returning. Only Frye and Irene wait at the exit of VIP channel of the terminal. In addition, there are yak and lucika.


    In addition to No. 13, who doesn''t know where to go, Liang Dong, who is recovering from injury, and Bruce, who has died, Satan hasn''t had such a complete staff for a long time.


    Looking at yak and Lucy card, groliov said in surprise, "Lucy card, when did you come back?"


    Lucy looked at her watch and said with a smile, "I''m twenty minutes earlier than you."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "let''s leave here and go to the place I''ve prepared for you. If there''s anything, let''s talk when we arrive. Guys, let''s go."


    There were many cars carrying Satan''s people all the way. Finally, they came to the door of a neon flashing bar, got out of the car and greeted everyone to enter the bar.


    No one asked why, and no one thought it meant to go straight into the bar after a long flight, but when they all went in, they found that the bar that looked big outside was empty.


    No music, no lights, no people, no bartenders, no dancers, no DJs, it''s an empty bar.


    "Guys, this is for you. You can drink freely later. You can do whatever you want, but I have something to say to you before we start."


    Satan''s people consciously stood in a row and stood in front of Gao Yang.


    He raised his head and bowed his head for a moment. Then he said in a deep voice: "on the 13th, he has already lived his own life, so he is not here. Except on the 13th, all of us are here. We have no family, no friends, just ourselves, we Satan!"


    He raised his hand, waved it in the air, raised the volume, and said loudly, "this is the welcome ceremony I prepared for you. If you want to be a retirement ceremony, you can also. After thinking for a long time, I think it still needs a ceremony to say goodbye to our past life."


    No one spoke. They were all quietly waiting for Gao Yang.


    "We have been fighting for a long time. We have accumulated wealth quickly. Now we are rich enough. When I began to be a mercenary, I said to myself that you must die in bed surrounded by your children and grandchildren. You must not die on the battlefield! Absolutely not!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "what I said is a little messy. Just think of where to say. I should be like most of you. In fact, I don''t want to retire. I don''t want to earn much money, but I don''t want to leave Satan. Although we are still here, although we can continue to be together, it seems that everything will be different after leaving the flag of Satan..."


    Suddenly he choked. Gao Yang didn''t know why his emotions burst out so violently. After a pause, he continued: "But our meaning as mercenaries has lost. I have no choice but to be a mercenary, but the biggest reason is for money. Now I don''t know how much money I have. I believe I haven''t treated you badly, so brothers, we have money. Many nights I asked myself, what are you waiting for? Yes, what are you waiting for? We don''t have to wait for anything It''s long time to leave the mercenary business. In fact, to tell the truth, how long have we not taken orders? Are we still mercenaries? In fact, we just want to continue to surround ourselves under the banner of Satan, so we pretend to be mercenaries. "


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said, "so brothers, don''t say you don''t want to retire, because you have already retired. Today, what I want to say is that we won''t fight in person in the future, but we are still a member of Satan. Satan won''t dissolve. Satan will always be there, but we won''t go to the battlefield."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand vigorously and said loudly, "my mind is a little confused and my words are very confused, but I think you should understand what I mean. That''s it. I''ll say that."


    No applause, no cheers, only silence.


    Groliov suddenly said, "I remember that there were only rams, rabbits, toads and my big dog. It was a coincidence that four very docile animals came together and established a mercenary group without a name. No, we just named ourselves Satan in order to get more commissions."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it was really difficult at that time. I didn''t have a gun. I made thousands of yuan a day. I felt so satisfied and happy."


    Chubb pointed to Frye and said with a smile, "he was added later. Remember, guys, he was scared to pee his pants when he played for the first time. Ha ha."


    Frye said angrily, "well, this is a secret that will never be mentioned again!"


    Li JinFang said with emotion on his face, "but the little fly that scared us to pee our pants on the battlefield for the first time saved all of us."


    Gao Yang also sighed: "really, it was a real danger in Libya. Now it''s a miracle to escape."


    Groliov said thoughtfully, "Bruce joined us later. He is really a good military doctor. Without him, we would be completely destroyed in the Gulf of Aden."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help shivering and said, "do you remember? In Colombia, Bruce broke Ivan''s ribs when he reached out his hand. Eh, it''s still terrible to think about it. I still clearly remember the scene where Bruce operated on Ivan on the counter."


    Frye pointed to Irene and said, "you had a fight when you first met. Boss, you gave Irene a hard blow by lifting your Yin legs."


    Taylor said in surprise, "what else?"


    Irene said angrily, "shut up! You said not to mention it!"


    Gao Yang took a long breath, and then suddenly said in a loud voice: "in retrospect, these things are just like what happened yesterday. I clearly remember the scene where each of you joined. Whether it''s early or late, guys, we''re Satan! No matter what we do in the future, we''re still Satan!"


    After that, Gao Yang suddenly said in a loud voice, "big dog!"


    "Yes!"


    "Rabbit!"


    "Here!"


    "Toad!"


    "Here!"


    "Little fly!"


    "Here!"


    "Worker bee!"


    "Here!"


    "Bat!"


    "Here!"


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Skunk!"


    "Here!"


    "Panda!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Big bird!"


    "Here!"


    "Fox!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Pigeon!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Fat cat!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Wild duck!"


    "Here!"


    "Tortoise!"


    "Here!"


    "Stupid bear!"


    "Here!"


    "Crow!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Porcupine!"


    "Yes!"


    "Cobra!"


    "Here!"


    There are Liang Dong and No. 13. Of course, there is test tube Bruce who can never report.


    He took a long breath and shouted, "test tube!"


    "Here!"


    Everyone roared and answered for Bruce.


    "Satan!" he roared


    "Satan!"

 Chapter 2682

    The love between comrades in arms can never be understood by people who have not been soldiers.


    Ordinary people can''t imagine the feeling of robes and Ze from fighting on the flesh and blood battlefield.


    Satan is strong, not only because its members are one of the best in all fields, but also because they have never been less than half United since their establishment.


    A group is like a person, a group is one heart.


    Gao Yang is not a soldier, he is a mercenary, so he can''t say retired, he can only say retired.


    Gao Yang really doesn''t want to retire. Even if he has money he can''t spend all his life, this mood is not easy to understand without being a soldier.


    "Satan will never dissolve!"


    Gao Yang smiled a little sad, and then he shouted, "we just want to change the battlefield. Now put away your mourning faces for me. We began to revel and celebrate that we won''t be killed by a shell in our sleep."


    Gao Yang went to the back of the bar and picked up a bottle of beer. He put it in his mouth and bit the bottle cap off with his teeth. Then he shouted, "now start drinking. Drink what you want and how much you want. I haven''t been drunk for a long time, because I don''t dare to get drunk, but today I''m going to get drunk wantonly. I want you to accompany me."


    Groliov jumped into the bar. He picked up a bottle of vodka, slapped the neck of the vodka bottle on the bar, and shouted, "come and have a good drink!"


    Irene looked at grove with disdain and said, "fool, there may be glass residue in it, or it may cut your mouth. I don''t want to see your mouth bleeding to disturb our drink, so you drink this."


    Irene opened a bottle of vodka and handed it to groliov. Then she took a deep breath with a large whisky bottle in her arms, and said loudly, "come and drink!"


    Andy ho wriggled uneasily and said to Gao Yang, "boss, it''s too cold and clear. It''s too cold and clear. It''s boring."


    Walwicksky swallowed his saliva, picked up a bottle of beer, went to Gao Yang, pointed to the pipes around him, and whispered, "boss, is there that? What? You know?"


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "everything. When we finish this one, we''ll have everything. You can play whatever you want. I said I''ll pack everything."


    Everyone has wine in their hands, even Phoenix! He also took a bottle of light beer. When everyone was ready, he raised the bottle and shouted, "to the world''s first mercenary regiment, Satan!"


    "To Satan!"


    After drinking all the beer in a loud, plump, plump breath, he put the bottle on the bar, and then he shouted, "have a good drink!"


    Joseph immediately turned and walked out. Before long, the bright light suddenly dimmed, and then the loud music began to sound and the carnival began.


    In fact, Gao Yang doesn''t like this place, but in order to let a group of people who have been in the desert for a long time vent, he finally chose a private bar.


    The bartender began to walk behind the bar, the pole dancer appeared, the DJ appeared, and the stalled bar began to recover its face.


    Andy Ho was excited and just rubbed his hands, but after taking a big sip of wine, he said hurriedly: "this is wrong, this is wrong!"


    Because the music is too loud, Gao Yang can only say loudly, "what''s wrong?"


    Andy he said with a smile, "it takes a lot of people to play at night. What''s the meaning of only us here? Haven''t we seen enough of each other''s faces? We have to have more people to play. That''s high!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "Fark! I knew I wouldn''t pack it, but it''s easy to solve."


    Gao Yang looked at the bar and said loudly, "man, give me a whisky with ice and tell me how to make more people here quickly?"


    While the bar skillfully placed a cup for Gao Yang, he said loudly, "you''ve chartered the venue here, sir, but we have a lot of customers here. They have no place to play tonight. They are very angry. If you agree to let them in, it will soon be full of people."


    Gao Yang drank up the wine, and then he shouted at the waiter, "man! Tell your boss to let people in and leave me a big box. Whatever else, whatever! You usually do!"


    The waiter saluted Gao Yang and left quickly. Andy ho smiled at Gao Yang and said, "do you know their boss?"


    I know Murphy! Murphy knows everyone in New York, brother! Here, you can play anywhere, anywhere


    The number of people began to increase, and it increased rapidly. Only less than ten minutes after the admission, there were more than a hundred people in the night show.


    At this time, Gao Yang picked up a microphone and blew. After hearing the loud noise, he shouted to the crowd dissatisfied with his noise: "ladies and gentlemen, I''ll invite you this round!"


    The dissatisfied crowd cheered quickly. At this time, Phoenix Contact sat next to Gao Yang, and then she said with a serious face: "boss, I must talk to you."


    Gao Yang looked at Phoenix and said with a smile, "if you want to say you don''t plan to retire, you don''t have to say."


    Phoenix shook his head and said, "no, not this."


    "Say whatever you want."


    Phoenix held up the glass in his hand and said, "I don''t have to kill to live. When the anger in my heart has disappeared, when I have been calm."


    Gao Yang laughed, and then he shouted, "tell me, how did you get inner peace?"


    Phoenix didn''t answer Gao Yang''s question. She just touched the glass with Gao Yang and said loudly, "I just want to say thank you, cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    Put down the glass, Phoenix picked up the microphone and said in a sharp voice, "I''m in a very good mood. I''ll buy this round of wine!"


    There was another burst of cheers. He shook his head at Phoenix and said, "no, no, I said I would charter tonight."


    Phoenix Contact had two glasses of wine, but her eyes were very bright. She said loudly, "no, I used to be very poor, but now I have money. I want to enjoy spending money, so you shouldn''t stop my fun."


    Gao Yang was already a little dizzy. He waved his hand at will. At this time, Li JinFang raised a glass to him and said, "brother Yang, you haven''t been drunk for a long time. Today is a good opportunity. Let''s do it!"


    Groliov stood up and shouted, "I''ll have a wife to take care of people in the future. Cheers, guys!"


    Everyone drank a lot of wine. They didn''t need any reason. They just needed to get drunk.


    As a sharpshooter, Gao Yang rejects alcohol. As the head of Satan, Gao Yang doesn''t dare to get drunk, but today, they retired, Gao Yang dares to get drunk, so he will get drunk, that''s all.

 Chapter 2683

    Gao Yang was awakened by pain. His head seemed to be split in two and sewed again. He couldn''t help crying as soon as he opened his eyes.


    "You''re awake. Have some water."


    Gao Yang struggled to get up and took a glass of cold water from ye Lianna. After drinking it, he took a breath, pressed his head with his hand and whispered, "I''m at home? How did I get back?"


    "Joseph sent you back. You were the first drunk. Only Joseph didn''t drink, so he was responsible for sending you back."


    Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna in surprise and said loudly, "I''m the first drunk? Impossible!"


    "You can ask Joseph. Lucy and Phoenix are not drunk. Only you are drunk. I heard that you danced well on the stage with the pole dancer. Fortunately, you took off your clothes, so you vomited everywhere on it. At least you didn''t dirty your clothes."


    Gao Yang took a cold breath and said in a trembling voice, "won''t you be so ashamed?"


    "Do you want to watch the video?"


    "Not... So embarrassing!"


    Ye Lianna sighed and said, "your drinking capacity is really bad..."


    Gao Yang was a little angry. He shouted, "it''s impossible! Rabbits can''t drink better than me!"


    "He''s drunk, too, but at least after you."


    Gao Yang mumbled meaninglessly, and then he whispered, "where are the others? Where are they now?"


    "Hotel, my father came home this morning. My mother didn''t scold him. I''ve taken care of you here since last night. Everyone else should be all right now. Oh, you received a bill."


    "What Bill?"


    "The money for drinking last night."


    "I paid in advance."


    "Obviously not enough."


    "How much more?"


    "Seventeen thousand yuan."


    "So much? No way! How can it be so much?"


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang and said faintly, "it is said that you invited the whole audience to drink seven rounds of wine last night. In addition, you need to compensate for the things damaged by the fight, and then you need to pay so much more money."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "Falk! I knew it. I knew there were too many people to fight. Forget it, just fight. Anyway, I won''t suffer."


    Touching his stomach, Gao Yang gave a disgusting hiccup. Then he held his head and said in great distress, "what else? What else to deal with? My mind is blank now."


    "Lucika wants to talk to you about Africa. She will go home after talking to you. There are Mr. yalebin and they are no longer interested in New York. I think the most important thing for you now is to deal with these two things."


    He shouted loudly and said, "I can''t use me for the solar system company for the time being. Well, I''m going to Portland and take alebin and them to our ranch for a few days. Can you go together?"


    Ye Lianna said with great regret, "I''m afraid not. I have to concentrate on my class. I''m about to graduate. I don''t want to be unable to graduate."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "in fact, I suggest you continue your further study."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "that''s what happened after marriage."


    Gao Yang sat up and cried out in a painful low voice. Ye Liana said very gently: "well, go take a bath and prepare some soup for you. You''ll feel better after drinking. I have to go to class in the afternoon. Joseph is sleeping outside. Now he may be awake. Honey, I suggest you find another bodyguard, because if Joseph is alone, I''m afraid he will be tired to death."


    "In fact, I don''t need his protection. Well, hurry to school and be careful on the way."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was already more than one o''clock at noon. He got up and took a bath. Then he staggered to the kitchen. When he sat down on the table, he shouted, "Joseph, have you eaten?"


    Joseph, who looked a little embarrassed, appeared at the door of the restaurant and said in a deep voice, "No."


    "Sit down and eat together. My mother-in-law has prepared enough for me."


    "To correct you, your fiancee prepared breakfast for you. Oh, no, lunch, not your mother-in-law."


    Gao Yang frowned, took a spoon and tasted it in the heat preservation pot. Then his eyebrows stretched out and said loudly, "it''s good!"


    "Don''t you know that Yelena signed up for the cooking class?"


    "Well, I really don''t know. Well, sit down and eat together. We have enough bread and enough soup. Don''t look. Why do you need it in your own house?"


    Joseph sat down opposite Gao Yang and said with a bitter smile, "the rules I abide by have been broken by you. I can''t accept bodyguards and protected objects sitting together for dinner before. Please pass me pickles."


    Gao Yang said with a complacent face: "come on, believe it or not, we don''t have to protect who. Believe me, I haven''t met an opponent within 30 meters."


    "I firmly believe that I will protect you, because the people who want to kill you usually don''t start in front of you and go out in the afternoon?"


    "Don''t go out. I''ll go to the west coast with yalebin and Lucy card tomorrow. I have something to talk to Lucy card this afternoon. Go and have a good sleep after dinner. Don''t sleep on the sofa in your clothes. You stink, man."


    "I need to change my clothes, but I haven''t changed my clothes, so I have to buy it, and I don''t have time to buy it."


    "Man, this is in my house. Believe me, no one in my house can hurt me. Absolutely not. So go and buy yourself clothes and more clothes. In addition, it''s better to buy you a house nearby. Some words can be made clear. I shouldn''t change my bodyguard unless you die."


    Joseph nodded and said, "understand, I know you have too many secrets. If you don''t intend to kill me, you obviously can''t let me leave."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "are you on the thief ship? Come on, go back and find a bodyguard group. You can relax a little."


    "It''s long overdue. You can buy a house, but you don''t have to give it to me. It''s beyond the treatment of bodyguards. I can''t afford a house in New York, so you can buy a house for me to live in, but the house is still yours."


    Gao Yang drank the soup and said, "if you want to be my bodyguard, I won''t buy it for you, but you are a member of Satan. Do you know what this means? Just think it''s employee welfare. You can go to the nearby house when you buy clothes in the afternoon."


    Joseph thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, it seems that I can only follow you if I don''t die. My house needs to be as close to you as possible. Also, do you find the candidates for the bodyguard team yourself or I help you? Find some first?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "I''ll give you two places. You decide for yourself. I''ll find the other two slowly. You know what I''m asking. For the time being, even you have five bodyguards in Neville. Oh, don''t look for the one with an annual salary of one million. I can''t afford it."


    Joseph smiled, "I see. I''ll find you a good bodyguard as soon as possible."

 Chapter 2684

    The fate of Joseph''s life was basically settled by understatement and a few words of gossip.


    The seemingly warm conversation is actually cruel. Whether Joseph wants it or not, he is destined to be a high shadow in his life.


    Who is closest to Gao Yang? Of course, these people of Satan are really broken bones and tendons, both prosperity and loss, but the person closest to Gao Yang must be the bodyguard to protect him, so Gao Yang is not necessarily closest to Joseph, but must be closest to Joseph.


    Originally, some things have not been made clear, but now, some things must be made clear. Joseph has earned money that other bodyguards can''t reach and enjoyed treatment that other bodyguards can''t enjoy. Of course, he has to pay a greater price than others, and the price is his freedom of life.


    Just as Simon won''t leave Morgan in his life, Joseph can''t leave Gaoyang in his life. He may become the head of Gaoyang''s bodyguard team and don''t have to follow Gaoyang 24 hours. However, as long as Gaoyang wants to do something dangerous, Joseph must become Gaoyang''s second life. If he wants to die, he can only die first.


    Fortunately, Gaoyang is a big brother worthy of being followed, and Gaoyang can also give Joseph trust and space that others can''t give, which is very important, so Joseph has no reason to refuse.


    Of course, Joseph didn''t refuse. He and Gao Yang just set their own future in a few words.


    After lunch, Joseph casually wiped his mouth with his sleeve, stood up and said to Gao Yang, "I''m leaving. I''ll come back tonight."


    "Go, pack yourself up and come back. Bye."


    After sending Joseph away, Gao Yang walked around the house at random. Then he picked up the phone and dialed Lucy. After waiting for less than half an hour, Lucy rang his doorbell.


    Gao Yang opened the door. Lucy said with a narrow face: "as a man, you..."


    "Shut up! Let''s get down to business."


    Gao Yang sat on the sofa with a serious face and said loudly, "take what you drink yourself. Now let''s get down to business."


    Lucy went to the refrigerator to get a bottle of coke and said loudly, "coke is not good."


    Sitting next to Gao Yang, she took a casual drink of coke. Lucika breathed a sigh and said, "the diamond mine is running very well. The people of Morgan are responsible for the shipment. I can''t get involved, so I don''t know whether the selling price is reasonable and accurate."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I am responsible for the safety of the mine and looking for people to mine diamonds. As for the shipment, it belongs to Morgan, and I still trust Morgan, so you don''t have to think about this part."


    "I has the final say," said she, "before I go, the mines are all radar, and one person has the final say. He is the emperor, and he even has nine wife."


    "What?"


    "Nine wives. He has nine wives. No one dares to disobey everything he says."


    Gao Yang frowned. He wanted to stand up, but when he tried to find that his head hurt, he gave up his plan to stand up, but said with some worry: "this is not a good signal!"


    Lucika smiled and said, "I thought so at first, but later I found that I thought too much. Radar is a smart man. He is really a smart man, so he knows what to do and what not to do!"


    Gao Yang said with great interest, "tell me."


    "He is very cooperative with me because he knows I represent you. Radar is not stupid enough to try to overhead me with the power of his hand."


    He crossed his hands, meditated for a moment, and said, "the smarter people are, the easier it is to deal with, because they don''t easily do stupid things. Well, be specific."


    Lucika said in a deep voice: "there are about 200 workers in the diamond mine, both men and women, but now there are more than 250 guards, almost all black. Bantuna''s means are tough and cruel. Anyone who tries to steal diamonds or leave will be killed immediately without mercy!"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "blood diamond? Er, am I hypocritical? But I really don''t like it. I like money, but I still have a bottom line."


    Lucika shook her head and said, "you don''t understand the situation. Without tough and bloody means, your workers and guards will run away with the diamonds they found overnight. Oh, except for the people you saved, radar still has a bottom line. He only kills those who commit capital crimes. He''s not a bloody executioner."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I''m much more relieved. Continue."


    Lucy card said solemnly, "radar knows everything about where. His means are very effective in controlling the mine. So far, no one has been found and no one has sneaked away. After I went, I thought that radar has too much power, so I began to take measures to collect power. I grew up in the jungle of Colombia. I am familiar with the law of the jungle. I can cope with it."


    "Go on."


    "But when I took measures, the radar found me. He said he had fought with you. He knew your strength, so he would never be stupid enough to betray you. If you planned to replace him, he would never hesitate to hand it in. If I wanted to do something, I should directly tell him that he would satisfy me because he knew I represented you."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that''s all?"


    Lucika smiled: "yes, that''s all he said, but he did. As I said before, radar is a smart man. He knows what the end of betrayal is, and he will never challenge your authority. The people sent by Morgan in the mine are very satisfied with the practice and attitude of radar, so they haven''t made any dissatisfaction."


    Gao Yang said sincerely, "that''s good, so what''s the situation now?"


    Lucy said with a smile: "I have taken back most of the power of radar. In particular, my command is required for any guard transfer, but I let radar serve as my deputy. I ordered him to implement it to emphasize your authority, but I will carefully listen to radar''s opinions before I give the command. In fact, radar continues his previous work, but I am a shackle of his power, he said I know where he is. He does well. I can''t do better. All I can do is add a cage outside his power. That''s it. "


    He breathed loudly, looked at lucica and said, "where''s little Donny? Have you suffered? I''m a little worried about him."


    "Don''t worry, the medical conditions and living facilities in the mine are now very complete. After all, it is our last secret hiding place. He is very good. Don''t worry."


    "Since there''s nothing going on there and little Donny has gone, stay at home for a while," he said in a low voice


    Lucy shook her head and said: "The interests of diamond mine are too great. Radar is very smart. He won''t do stupid things, but what if there is a more powerful force to intervene? Sorry, I don''t doubt radar, but my growth experience makes me don''t believe that anyone except Satan must gradually install people who are absolutely loyal to us. Where must I stay before completing this work? I intend to stay for half a year I can''t go back any longer. "


    Gao Yangji said with emotion, "it''s hard for you, Lucy."


    Lucy card smiled and said, "everything is for Satan!"

 Chapter 2685

    The day of retirement was as boring as expected.


    When he was a mercenary, he took time out of his busy schedule to go home for a few days. He felt that a peaceful life was very beautiful, but when he had to live such a life in the future, Gao Yang felt a great discomfort on the first day.


    In fact, the tight string in my heart has been relaxed, and I haven''t adapted to the life state after nerve relaxation for a time.


    The private plane first arrived in Seattle, put down lucika, and Gao Yang went to see Bruce''s two children. After staying in Seattle for one night, he took yalebin and grevatov to his farm.


    The results of yalebin''s examination in the New York hospital were good. His body was normal, but an old man in his eighties began to fail. Everything was normal, which was only normal for an old man in his eighties, so yalebin''s condition was not very good.


    In other words, alebin is not old enough to move. If he is carefully maintained, it is very normal to live for another three or five years, but he may die at any time.


    Some people live a few more years, while others live a few less years. People always die when they are old. No one can do anything. What Gao Yang can do is to let alebin rest well and have a comfortable life in the last few years of his life.


    "This is my ranch, but I don''t have a cow. Ha ha, I like it very much. I hope you like it too."


    He opened the door and invited jarebin in. Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "please come in."


    Yalebin walked slowly into the house. He looked around, nodded, smiled and said, "it''s good here."


    Asked both alebin and grevatov to sit down and said with a smile: "there are few people here, and it''s just me and Yelena, so it will be a big problem to eat if there are only a few of us, but don''t worry. I invited professional service personnel to take care of our lives."


    Jarebin shook his head and said, "it''s not good to be too happy."


    Although he only said that it was not good to be content with pleasure, jarebin did not say not to find someone to serve them.


    Yalebin smiled and said, "don''t you invite me to see your collection?"


    Gao Yang immediately stood up and said, "if you''re not tired, come on, please come here, everyone, please enjoy my collection."


    The ranch really has a lot of guns, a lot of guns.


    From the M1911 in the initial sample experimental gun stage, to the extremely complete box gun, from the Mauser 98K and p38 left by Fedor to the booty seized by Gao Yang from the enemy, each gun here has special significance for Gao Yang.


    Several people watched for a long time, talking and laughing, and marveled at the high collection until yalebin picked up a sniper rifle and whispered, "this is the museum collection, this is a sniper rifle for combat heroes."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "yes, this is poroneschenko''s collection. Er, I grabbed it from him."


    Yalebin was silent for a moment. Then he raised his voice and whispered, "this gun shouldn''t be in your hand. It''s locked in the gun cabinet."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Yalebin weighed the gun in his hand and said in a deep voice, "this is the gun of the Soviet hero. It should be returned to the museum in Moscow. I don''t know how it went before it fell into your hand. However, I want you to give it to me, and then I will give it to the museum in Russia."


    Yalebin shook his head and said with emotion on his face: "I know that most people will not miss the Soviet Union, but after all, some people will miss it. They may want to see it in the museum and see the testimony of those years, those people and things they have done."


    Gao Yang immediately said solemnly, "here you are, teacher. Do you want to send this gun to that museum?"


    Yalebin was silent for a moment, put the gun back on the shelf and whispered, "whatever..."


    Yalebin turned and left the room where Gao Yang used to shoot his gun. Without saying a word, he walked back bleakly.


    Gao Yang hurried up and whispered, "teacher, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yalebin smiled bitterly, and then he whispered, "have you ever been to the tomb of the unknown martyr in Moscow?"


    "Well, I went to red square once and saw it."


    Yalebin sighed softly, "some people die and something remains, but more people die silently without leaving anything, not even a name."


    Gao Yang looked at grevatov. Grevatov gently shook his head and motioned Gao Yang not to say anything.


    Yalebin continued in a low voice, "I often think of those sacrificed brothers, because I''m afraid of dying, and no one really remembers their names."


    Gao Yang''s heart tightened and felt that someone grabbed his heart and pulled it.


    Alebin looked at grevatov and whispered, "what''s your name? I mean your real name."


    Grevatov was stunned. After thinking for a long time, he hesitated and said, "my name is shennikov?"


    Yalebin sighed and said, "you really forgot your name. Your name is Igor shennikov."


    Grevatov whispered, "what''s the point of remembering these..."


    Yalebin looked at grevatov and said, "your real name has been forbidden to be used since the day you joined the black devil. You will have a new name, a new identity and a new life. You are forced to separate from everything in your past. Family and friends, have you ever hated me?"


    Grevatov smiled and whispered, "at that time, I was not sensible. I did hate you at the beginning, but I didn''t hate you later, really."


    Yalebin looked at grevatov and said, "do you remember your family?"


    Grevatov whispered, "remember, I still have the impression of my parents, but they have all died, but I have no brothers and sisters, and other relatives can''t remember."


    Yalebin whispered, "you have no files and records. After decades of brainwashing education, where can you find your own home? You are all geniuses, but those who train you are also geniuses, grevatov."


    "Captain."


    "Sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter. I never regret joining the black devil."


    Yalebin said slowly, "in fact, I remember the real names of each of you. Only I know. Only I have seen each of your files and destroyed them. I always remember them in my heart. Do you want to go back and see your home? Maybe my memory is not wrong, or you can find some relatives."


    Grevatov smiled and said, "forget it, Captain, I don''t want to look for it anymore. I already have a family and children. Everything I know is gone. It''s meaningless to find the unfamiliar part. Captain, do you remember your real name?"


    Yalebin breathed slowly and said, "my name is Yakin lebinski. I was born in Tbilisi, Georgia, but I grew up in Sochi. Where is really a good place..."

 Chapter 2686

    No one knows why alebin suddenly talked about this until alebin himself announced the answer.


    "Gao, when I saw the gun, I was very moved. We have paid our whole life for the country, but no one knows our names before we die, and no one will know our names after we die. Even ourselves don''t know our names..."


    Yalebin looked very painful. He muttered to himself, "even on the tombstone, there will be no name."


    "Teacher..."


    Yalebin waved his hand. He looked up and said in a low voice, "the black devil will be yours in the future. The black devil is very special. In addition to finding a captain to continue to lead them, they will really die in an empty corner one by one. This team is too special to allow only one voice and one will. If no one leads them, they will be at a loss."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "please rest assured, teacher."


    Yalebin continued: "you will get a lot of benefits from leading the black devil, but you will also bear some responsibilities. Gao, you have to remember their names for me. Some people are dead and some people are still alive, but I hope someone in the world will remember them."


    Gao Yang said solemnly, "I will remember all of them! I promise you, teacher!"


    Yalebin said with a smile, "in fact, there are many meaningless things in the world, but meaningless things also need someone to do. I''m really old and start to be sentimental."


    With a self mocking smile, yalebin suddenly said, "grevatov, unlike you, you were selected to start training when you were a teenager, and I entered the KGB when I was an adult. You were deliberately erased from your family and instilled in your loyalty to the country since childhood, and I retained a complete memory. In a sense, I am more lucky than you."


    Yalebin said that he was more lucky than the other people of the black devil, but he just said it, but he was immediately silent. Then he said with a painful face: "of course, it can be regarded as misfortune, because I have a complete memory, I have to bear more pain. I know where my family is, what their names are, what they are doing, and they..."


    After waving his hand, jarebin sighed, "Xin Yun is still unfortunate. Who can say it clearly."


    "Teacher, do you have any place you want to go?"


    Yalebin thought for a long time, smiled and shook his head and said, "no!"


    Gao Yang said earnestly with a face: "I have nothing to do now, and it''s easy to go wherever you want. Look, we have our own private plane. It''s convenient to play wherever you want, teacher."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "don''t forget you''re fishing. It''s not a good habit to leave the bait and run away by yourself, so you can''t say you have nothing to do anyway."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "it''s really nothing to do. Tata and they are holding the fishing rod. Jim is watched very hard by them. Little Donny hid. What can I do, No."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "you have to control the overall situation. Well, I want to have a quiet rest in this place for a few days. It''s too noisy in New York."


    Gao Yang stopped persuading. He looked at grevatov and said, "do you want to hunt? The mountains from here to the back are all mine. You can go hunting. Oh, there is a very good off-road vehicle in the garage, a special cow. You can go and play."


    Joseph smiled, "I want to go shooting because I see that the facilities here are very good."


    Just then, Gao Yang''s satellite phone rang. He took out the phone, looked at it and couldn''t help laughing: "Tata, it''s a coincidence that he called when he talked about it."


    After connecting the phone, Gao Yang listened to Tata whispering, "we''re in Doha and the fish is on the hook."


    "The fish is on the hook? Great."


    Tata whispered: "someone found Jim''s trace and stared at us secretly. The results of anti investigation showed that the other party was from the Shah intelligence agency. At present, I don''t know how the other party found Jim and is investigating the clues left in advance, so that we can judge whether there is an insider in your people."


    "Insider?"


    "The news was leaked from the United States. Jim leaked an address when contacting his family, and the other party found the address, so the news must have leaked from the United States. The problem now is whether the CIA or the Shah intelligence agency is monitoring Jim''s family, or whether his family took the initiative to leak Jim''s trace."


    "How to judge?"


    "We have too few hands, so we can only start here. I''m going to set a trap. As long as we catch one person, we can ask all the answers we want."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, when yalebin suddenly said in a loud voice, "no!"


    Yalebin waved. He just heard the voice on the phone. After asking Gao Yang for the satellite phone, he said in a deep voice: "Tata, it''s up to rostowski. Listen to him. Now it''s not to find out what the enemy did. It''s more complicated."


    Tata said on the phone, "Captain, don''t do it now?"


    Yalebin said seriously: "the CIA and the Shah intelligence bureau have joined hands. It must be so. Don''t rush to take action. It doesn''t matter if there are few hands. Be careful not to disturb each other. Never let each other realize that this is a fishing trap. I smell the smell of conspiracy."


    "What do you mean?"


    "How long is it from the moment you throw the bait to the moment the other party takes the bait and you find it?"


    "In less than an hour! In forty-five minutes, suspicious people appeared near Jim. In only three hours, the people of the Shah intelligence agency appeared. I determined that they must be the people of the Shah intelligence agency. They can smell the smell from three blocks away."


    "In less than an hour, the CIA will not contact the Shah Intelligence Agency so quickly. If the Shah intelligence agency has not been monitoring Jim''s family in the United States, there is only one explanation. The CIA and the Shah intelligence agency have joined hands in this matter! And they have been working together!"


    "Jim deserves the CIA and the Shah intelligence agency?"


    "It''s not worth it, that''s the problem!"


    Tata took a long breath and whispered, "I''ve made an ambush. Now it''s cancelled. Control is over to rottosky. Is there anything else to pay attention to, captain?"


    "Pay attention to the trend of the CIA. If the CIA people also appear, evacuate immediately and rearrange everything!"


    "I see!"


    At the critical moment, yalebin did not hesitate to take over the command of Gao Yang, because he had more experience and knew that this was not a good time to exercise Gao Yang.


    Yalebin hung up the phone, and then he smiled and said, "well, it''s time to end. Rostowski knows that if he does, he will find the enemy hidden under the water."


    Grevatov said, "Captain, I''ll help."


    Yalebin shook his head. Then he looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "they can handle it. Now it''s none of our business. Gao, you ask me where I want to go. Now let''s go to Moscow. I want to have a look."

 Chapter 2687

    Moscow.


    In fact, when he came to Moscow again, Gao Yang was still a little uneasy, because he caused some trouble last time.


    And when he came to Moscow this time, alebin let Gao Yang use his private plane.


    In fact, Gao Yang does not intend to use a private plane to Moscow. Although his plane is enough to fly directly to Moscow on the Arctic route, it is easy to expose his identity.


    After yalebin said he wanted to go to Moscow, he couldn''t wait to start as soon as possible, and the airport where the private plane landed was not where he wanted to land. He needed to coordinate with the airport in advance. Gaoyang and Russia didn''t have the convenience of landing casually.


    But if yalebin said he wanted to fly, he would fly. Gao Yang believed that since yalebin let him come, he would be fine.


    So Gao Yang came to Moscow without knowing where he could land before taking off. Finally, he landed at selemedevo International Airport according to alebin''s instructions.


    The plane landed smoothly. After landing, someone dragged the plane to refuel for maintenance. No one asked or said anything. In short, everything was very different from Gao Yang''s impression, as if the people on their plane were transparent people.


    After getting off the plane, it was just the beginning of surprise. Then, Gao Yang and his party came out of the airport so smoothly. Everything like visa, border inspection and customs didn''t exist. They went everywhere casually and didn''t even have to stay.


    Gao Yang didn''t prepare a car, went out and took a taxi, and then went straight to red square.


    Basically, up to red square, Gao Yang has made some mistakes.


    After getting out of the taxi, yalebin stood for a long time. He stared at the Kremlin for a long time. Finally, he lowered his head.


    "Go and buy me a bunch of flowers."


    Yalebin finally spoke, so Gao Yang immediately trotted, and then he soon brought a large handful of flowers.


    Yalebin walked slowly towards the monument to the unknown martyrs. Gao Yang followed him on the left with flowers, grevatov followed him on the right, and Joseph followed Gao Yang two steps behind.


    The Red Square was very big. Gao Yang felt that yalebin would be too tired to walk over, so he helped yalebin. However, yalebin immediately threw off Gao Yang''s hand impatiently.


    Alebin walked slowly, but firmly. He came to the tomb of the unknown martyr.


    There are many tourists, but tourists can only watch and take pictures from a distance, not close.


    There are sentinels on both sides of the tomb of the unknown martyr, but they just guard the tomb for the sleeping martyrs. They all look at the front with a serious face, but they won''t stop someone from trying to get close. The police standing in front of the tourists really maintain order.


    Yalebin reached out and asked Gao Yang for flowers. With flowers in his left hand and crutches in his right hand, he walked out of the not very dense crowd and walked to the famous Changming flame torch in front of the tomb of the unknown martyr.


    A policeman came up and shouted to jarebin, "no approaching, sir, after clearing away."


    Gao Yang took a step forward, but before he spoke, a middle-aged man in a suit suddenly approached the policeman, pulled him aside and began to whisper.


    Yalebin went on without hindrance. The nearby tourists thought they could follow, but the police stopped them without hesitation.


    Alebin walked first, and he continued to approach the long flame torch of the monument.


    At this time, another man in a suit came out. He hurried close to the sentry, as if he showed something. Then he said a few words to another sentry, looked at jarebin, and hurried away.


    Gao Yang feels that everything is strange.


    Followed by aribin, Gao Yang came to the torch.


    On the blue marble floor in front of the five pointed star shaped torch, a line of familiar inscriptions was engraved, and then he couldn''t help reading out the inscriptions in a low voice.


    "Your name is unknown, and your achievements will last forever."


    Gao Yang looked at the inscription so closely for the first time and made a general inscription on the life of the black devil.


    Yalebin stood in front of the torch, looked down at the inscription engraved on the ground and said nothing for a long time. Then he attached himself and put the flowers on the ground.


    At this time, two sentinels suddenly shouted.


    "Salute!"


    The two sentinels raised their ceremonial guns and put their hands on their chest. They were saluting jarebin.


    Without an honor guard or a military band, just two sentinels guarding the tomb of unknown martyrs saluted an old man who presented flowers with a gun.


    Two young soldiers saluted a dying old man. There were few people, but the etiquette was very high.


    Yalebin stood up straight. He handed his crutch to his left hand, raised his head, and saluted a crisp military salute with his right hand.


    Yalebin put down his hand, and the sentry shouted, "finish!"


    Still staring straight ahead, the sentry has completed their mission. Now Gao Yang knows what the man in suit and the sentry are talking about.


    Alebin stood with his head down for five minutes. Then he turned slowly and walked towards the red wall.


    Gao Yang guessed where alebin was going. He must be going to the red wall cemetery.


    Gaoyang ran to buy a bunch of flowers, and then he ran back to alebin. He didn''t intend to let Joseph do this for him.


    All the way, Gao Yang followed yalebin to the red wall cemetery, also known as the tomb of the twelve celebrities of the Soviet Union.


    The red wall cemetery is just around the red wall of the Kremlin. There are Zhukov, Stalin, dzerzhiski, vorongzhi and Andropov buried here.


    Brezhnev is also buried here.


    Sure enough, alebin didn''t go to other people''s tombs to offer flowers. He went directly to the statue of Brezhnev.


    Put the flowers under the statue of Brezhnev, and yalebin watched the statue of Brezhnev for a long time without saying a word.


    After a long time, yalebin finally whispered, "I came to see you. I just came to see you. Soon I will sleep underground, so I will come here to see you while I can move. There''s nothing to say. Goodbye, number one."


    Yalebin turned around and whispered, "go to the new saint''s cemetery."


    Gao Yang felt a little unlucky. An old man came to the cemetery to offer flowers and talk to his former leaders, which made him feel that everything was full of ominous meaning.


    Joseph stopped a taxi and four people crowded into it. Gao Yang didn''t know what this arrangement represented. Since yalebin could travel freely in Moscow, the person who arranged all this should at least prepare a car for yalebin.


    But no, it''s not. Maybe there''s something special in it.

 Chapter 2688

    The new saint''s cemetery is a very famous scenic spot in Moscow. Yes, it''s a scenic spot.


    The new saint''s cemetery is not a national cemetery, but it has buried many famous figures in Russian history, such as Pushkin, Chekov, ulanova, Gogol and so on. There are also many Zhengzhi figures buried here, such as Khrushchev and Yeltsin.


    Most importantly, black devil people will sleep here after death.


    The taxi stopped at the gate of the cemetery. After yalebin got off, he slowly walked into the cemetery.


    It is full of flowers and green trees, as well as tombstones and statues with different designs. Many tourists come to pay tribute to those famous people in Russian history.


    Alebin didn''t stop. He didn''t mean to stop when he walked through those distinctive statues, because he didn''t come to visit at all.


    Leaving the main road in the cemetery, alebin turned left and right among the tombstones of many celebrities, showing his familiarity with the cemetery.


    Gradually, yalebin came to a remote corner of the cemetery. There were no more tourists here, and there were no statues and tombstones of the sleepers nearby.


    Turning around again, after taking a picture of the tall bushes, Gao Yang saw several tombstones.


    Only a few small black tombstones are hidden in the tall grass. There are no statues or even words on the tombstone.


    These are several tombstones without epitaphs. They are pure black and hidden in the grass. It''s like before life sleeping in the grave. Everything can''t be known.


    Silence before death is the same as silence after death.


    Jarebin stood in front of the tombstone. He looked back and forth at several tombstones. Then he whispered, "brothers, I''ve come to see you."


    Gao Yang saw a man standing not far from them, about ten meters, behind a bush full of flowers. He couldn''t see clearly, but he could definitely see it.


    It''s just that alebin and grevatov don''t seem to see anyone nearby at all.


    Grevatov finally opened his mouth. He raised his hand to salute and said in a deep voice, "I''m grevatov. I''ll follow the captain to see you."


    Yalebin squatted down. He stroked a dark stone and whispered, "are you lonely? I don''t think so. You are buried together."


    Yalebin touched several wordless black tombstones in turn and put a flower in front of the tombstone in turn. Finally, he stood up straight, pointed high and said with a smile: "my student, the new captain of the black devil, has nothing to do with you. I just want to inform you."


    With a long sigh, alebin suddenly raised his volume and said in a loud voice, "come here."


    The man standing behind the Bush came slowly.


    In his fifties, he is a little strong, with a short beard and a round face. He looks very ordinary and common Russian, but Gao Yang knows his identity.


    Baskov, once a member of the black devil, is now one of the three giants in Russian intelligence.


    Gao Yang guessed, but as soon as the man spoke, Gao Yang confirmed that he had guessed correctly.


    "Hello, captain."


    Yalebin turned slowly and said in a deep voice, "Hello, baskov, long time no see."


    Baskov''s face looked strange. He whispered, "you''ve been to red square."


    "Yes."


    Baskov nodded and whispered, "I know you will go to red square and you will come here after you have been there. It''s inconvenient for me to go to red square. I''ll wait for you here."


    Alebin nodded and said, "I also know you will come."


    The two quietly looked at each other for a moment. Baskov, who raised his head, lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, captain."


    Yalebin shook his head and said, "no, I''m sorry. It''s all over. I can''t say what you did wrong. Facts have proved that our choice is wrong."


    Grevatov turned his head to one side. He refused to see baskov. Then baskov whispered, "I''m very grateful that you would see me. Thank you."


    Jarebin sighed, "you don''t have to thank me. Really, you don''t have to. It''s all over."


    Baskov looked ashamed and bowed his head. At this time, grevatov whispered, "traitor!"


    Baskov whispered, "I''m sorry, grevatov, I''m sorry!"


    Grevatov suddenly grabbed baskov''s collar and said grimly, "you betrayed the black devil! If it weren''t for you, the black devil wouldn''t be dissolved! You still have the face, you still have the face to come here? You still have the face to kill us? Traitors! Bah!"


    Baskov looked ashamed, but he said firmly: "we can''t stop the disintegration of the Soviet Union! I can''t let the black devil continue to exist, because you and I all know what the black devil means. Since the black devil is determined not to be loyal to Russia, it must be dissolved. I am loyal to the country, and this country does not allow the black devil to continue to exist!"


    Grevatov''s eyes were red. He stared at baskov and said in a trembling voice, "you traitor!"


    Yalebin waved and said to grevatov, "let him go, grevatov, let him go. In fact, baskov was right. The new Russia can''t tolerate the existence of the black devil. No matter what baskov said and did, the dissolution of the black devil is inevitable."


    Grevatov shook off his hand. Baskov adjusted his collar and said calmly: "I don''t regret what I did, but I really don''t regret it. Grevatov, I don''t pray for your forgiveness. I just hope you can understand me."


    Gao Yang understood why several people of the black devil kept secret from baskov. It was clear that baskov helped him and the black devil a lot, but Tata said baskov was still gnashing his teeth. He thought baskov joined the Russian Federal Security Agency after the disintegration of the black devil. Now it seems that it is not so simple.


    Yalebin sighed again. He whispered, "baskov, I came to see you today to introduce someone to you."


    Baskov looked at Gao Yang and smiled, "because he''s right, RAM."


    Gao Yang nodded. He could only smile politely at baskov.


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes, he is, ram, my student and my successor. Now he is the captain of the black devil."


    Baskov looked at Gao Yang. His face was very strange. Then he suddenly saluted Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "Captain."


    Gao Yang was a little frightened. He didn''t know what to do. At this time, yalebin smiled and said, "just salute back. After all, he is a member of the black devil. How can he not salute when he sees the new captain."


    Baskov said in a deep voice: "one day black devil, lifelong black devil, yes, I am a member of the black devil. Even if many people don''t admit it, I insist that I am a member of the black devil."


    Gao Yang looked at grevatov and yalebin. Finally, he saluted and said in a deep voice, "Hello, baskov."

 Chapter 2689

    So far, Gao Yang still doesn''t know what happened inside the black devil, but he can vaguely guess some.


    The people led by Tata were angry when they mentioned baskov and called him a traitor. It must not be just because baskov chose to work for Russia and didn''t wander around like them. If it''s only for this reason, they may despise baskov, but they can''t call baskov a traitor.


    From a few conversations between baskov and grevatov, it can be roughly understood that the forced dissolution of the black devil is inseparable from baskov. I don''t know whether it is a snitch or something. In short, baskov has a great relationship with the dissolution of the black devil.


    Yalebin didn''t mention baskov at all. Even though baskov did a lot for Gaoyang, yalebin didn''t say anything good about baskov.


    Especially important, alebin once gave Gao Yang a small book, which recorded the names of each black devil member and the corresponding real names in his mind, but there was no baskov. What does that mean? This shows that yalebin also regarded baskov as a traitor to the black devil.


    I don''t know what happened, but yalebin brought Gao Yang to Moscow, which shows that yalebin wants Gao Yang to meet baskov.


    Gaoyang vaguely understood the intention of jarebin.


    Raised his hand and returned a military salute to baskov. It was very strange that he had nothing to do with Russia and had no strict inheritance relationship with the real black devil in history. However, a Russian intelligence giant had to salute him and recognize his captain''s identity, even faster than grevatov and Tata.


    It''s really weird everywhere.


    Baskov was very excited and pleased to receive the high return, but then there was a long silence.


    After a few minutes, alebin finally spoke first. He whispered, "baskov, explain to the ram."


    Baskov''s face became serious. He looked a little embarrassed. He closed his lips tightly. After a moment of silence, he finally raised his head and said to him: "the disintegration of the Soviet Union and the upheaval of Eastern Europe."


    Baskov''s words include the end of an era and the disintegration of a huge red empire. Hearing these words, Gao Yang knows one thing.


    That is what the black devil is involved in. It is absolutely a major event that can affect the situation.


    The internal division of the black devil is also absolutely far-reaching.


    Baskov said faintly again: "at that time, I was the vice captain of the black devil!"


    Gao Yang''s face changed. He felt that what baskov wanted to say next was probably the top secret in the world.


    Baskov clenched his teeth tightly, wriggled his lips a few times, and said with a voice squeezed out between his teeth: "On August 19, 1991, in order to prevent Gorbachev and Yeltsin from signing a new alliance treaty, many leaders, such as marshal yazov, Minister of defense, and KGB chairman kluchkov, launched a positive change and established a state of emergency security committee, put Gorbachev under house arrest and sought Yeltsin''s support."


    Gao Yang''s breath was a little hurried, while baskov continued to say in a deep voice: "at that time, the captain was responsible for the house arrest of gerbachev, and my responsibility was to arrest or kill Yeltsin if he refused to express his support for the emergency security committee. In view of the situation at that time, it was impossible to arrest, so my task was to assassinate."


    Gao Yang felt that with the strength and status of the black devil, he could have done nothing when the Soviet Union collapsed. He watched the object of allegiance collapse. Now he understood that the black devil didn''t do anything. On the contrary, they did something that the world didn''t know.


    Baskov continued with a serious face: "the captain''s action has been successful and Gorbachev has been placed under house arrest. After a long time of thinking, I chose to give up my action and snitch, and told all the action plans of the emergency security committee, which led to the complete failure of positive change."


    Grevatov trembled and said, "yes, you betrayed the Soviet Union, betrayed the black devil, protected the man, made a speech, and let our last efforts fail. You could have killed him. You are sure of absolute success, but you chose to abandon us."


    Baskov ignored grevatov. He turned slightly, looked at alebin and said in a deep voice: "Captain, if I choose this again, Yeltsin just made a speech and the action of the emergency committee will completely fail. Is this not enough to explain the problem? The destruction of the Soviet Union is a foregone conclusion and irreparable, and the Soviet Union must not fall into civil war! Absolutely not! If I act according to the plan, what consequences will it be? Civil war ! it''s impossible to clean up. It''s unimaginable that there will be any consequences of the civil war! "


    Grevatov raised his voice and said angrily, "if we succeeded, there would be no such thing!"


    "Impossible! The disintegration of the Soviet Union is the people''s choice!"


    Gao Yang finally understood what had happened. It turned out that the truth was only so heavy. Who was right and who was wrong?


    If the Soviet Union really existed, what would the world look like now?


    "Unfortunately, if it can only be if, it''s meaningless to say what if is."


    Yalebin finally spoke. He raised his right hand to stop grevatov, who was eager to speak, and said in a deep voice: "In fact, baskov is right. If we go on according to our plan, civil war is likely to happen. My choice was to stop the rebellion of those conspirators even if there is a civil war and many people are going to die. But looking back, are we really right?"


    Yalebin looked at grevatov with pain on his face and whispered, "we don''t know what''s going on in the Soviet Union? We know, but we can''t change. If we can stop and change, the world won''t be like this."


    Grevatov stopped talking. Yalebin sighed and said, "it''s right that there is no war. Today''s Russia is not very good, but if there was a civil war in those years, whether Russia can exist now is a problem."


    Grevatov looked very sad and angry. He said angrily, "but he shouldn''t have put you under house arrest!"


    Yalebin smiled bitterly and said, "you haven''t finished what you should say. Don''t interrupt him, baskov. Go on."

 Chapter 2690

    Alebin is under house arrest


    Gao Yang can understand why yalebin stayed in the nursing home for so many years.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand that even if yalebin is not dead, it''s impossible to take strict care of him. In fact, it''s a miracle that yalebin is not dead.


    Baskov was silent again for a long time, because grevatov''s accusation made it difficult for him to defend.


    Finally, baskov said slowly, "it''s becoming a failure. At that time, I didn''t have any position, but I volunteered to take back Gorbachev, because he is in the hands of the captain. I''m worried that the captain and his brothers will die."


    Grevitov wanted to speak, but when he looked at aryabin, he was hateful and low in his head and did not speak.


    Baskov also lowered his head and whispered, "I arrived in Crimea before everyone. The captain didn''t know my betrayal. I saw him and said it for a long time. Then you all know what happened. The captain will go with me, and the black devil members will dissolve on the spot and find a way out."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "in fact, I knew your choice at that time, because your identity could not miss, but you convinced me that it was a better choice not to have a war."


    Baskov breathed a sigh and said, "Yeltsin, he, he insisted that all the black devils should be disposed of, because leaving the black Devils is too big a threat to the newborn Russia. Under my suggestions and threats, he agreed to my proposal that the captain should be under house arrest and all the black devils should be dissolved. To a large extent, the captain is a hostage."


    Grevatov said coldly, "if we can survive, thank you?"


    Baskov shook his head and said, "I won''t want this credit, because the black devil can''t be stupid enough to gather together and wait to be killed. As long as he can''t kill the black devil at one blow, Russia can''t afford the counterattack of the black devil, but..."


    Baskov looked at grevatov. He said coldly: "Tata followed me. Before I snitched, I dismissed all the members of the black devil. After the captain came back with me, you were not chased by Russia after you hid everywhere. This is the result of my protection of you. You can''t deny it."


    Grevatov cold channel: "You''re really a great credit. I hope someone will chase me, because then I won''t have to spend decades in boredom. You should be glad that they are safe with each other. In fact, I''d like to know who can''t bear the result of the black devil''s retaliation against Russia first. Do you think our agreement and secret signal are casual? The black devil will be afraid of being chased and killed "Hehe, this joke is very funny."


    Baskov kept silent, and yalebin sighed, "it''s also a good result to make the black devil and Xinzheng house safe."


    Baskov respectfully said, "this is your credit, captain."


    Yalebin sighed: "the people who secretly guarded me have withdrawn one after another after so many years. Living in a nursing home is my own choice, because I know that the Soviet Union can''t come back. What are you doing out and what''s the meaning of going out?"


    Baskov whispered, "I''m ashamed and dare not see you. I only saw you from a distance during your operation. Captain, I''m really sorry. I''m helpless..."


    Alebin smiled: "I know it must be your arrangement that I am at this age and can receive surgery in the best hospital in Moscow. However, the Dean you arranged at the beginning is still like that. The subsequent Dean is very disgusting. Even the old man''s food has to be deducted. This kind of guy who makes money, baskov, you are very derelict."


    Baskov shouted all over his face and said in a hurry: "I''m sorry, Captain, I''m no longer responsible for this matter. My identity is also very sensitive. Over the past many years, many things have been gradually forgotten, and the black devil is no longer forgotten..."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "yes, we are all old."


    Grevatov said angrily, "the black devil has no coward to shirk responsibility! This kind of thing can''t be handled well, waste!"


    Baskov said shamefully, "it''s my fault. I''m sorry."


    Yalebin waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. I taught him a lesson when I left the nursing home. Well, don''t mention the past. Let''s talk about the future."


    Yalebin looked at baskov, thought for a moment, nodded and said, "you betrayed the Soviet Union."


    Baskov was silent.


    Yalebin sighed, "but you really didn''t betray the black devil. You didn''t touch the blood of the black devil on your hands. You are also protecting the black devil. Although protecting the black devil is protecting yourself and Russia, you are really protecting the black devil, at least let them not be disturbed."


    Baskov still didn''t speak. Yalebin said faintly, "I still think you are a traitor to the Soviet Union. When I left the nursing home, you didn''t stop me. Therefore, now I also admit that you are a member of the black devil."


    Baskov''s face was very complicated. He looked at yalebin blankly, his throat made a gurgling sound, and his body trembled very badly.


    Yalebin sighed and said, "the Soviet Union is gone, and the black devil does not belong to Russia, so I said to look forward. Now the black devil fights for himself, and ram is the captain."


    Baskov looked up and said in a trembling voice, "I... Still... Think I''m a member of the black devil! But... I still say that if anyone makes trouble in Russia, it''s bad for Russia, no matter who it is, even the black devil, I will... Raise the butcher''s knife!"


    After saying that, baskov took a long breath. Then he swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice: "I think I''m a member of the black devil, just like the feelings of soldiers for the old army, but if I betray Russia, I''m sorry. It''s enough to be a traitor once."


    Yalebin smiled. He patted baskov on the shoulder and said with a smile, "well, you say these words and finally dispel the last trace of contempt in my heart for you."


    Grevatov snorted heavily, but at last he didn''t satirize baskov.


    Yalebin stared at baskov and said in a deep voice, "the past has passed. I forgive you for your betrayal of the Soviet Union. In the future, we will fight for ourselves. I brought him to see you just to make it clear to you that we will not do anything harmful to Russia''s interests. You understand."


    Baskov said in a deep voice, "I understand what you mean, and I''ve helped RAM as much as I can, haven''t I?"


    Jarebin nodded and said, "that''s good. What will happen in the future?"


    Baskov quickly said: "as long as it does not harm Russia''s interests, I just don''t know anything. If it is beneficial to Russia, we can cooperate and do our best!"


    Jarebin smiled and said, "if you say that, I have something to talk to you."

 Chapter 2691

    Did yalebin really forgive baskov?


    After so many years, yalebin did not forgive baskov. Even if yalebin understood baskov, it does not mean that yalebin forgives baskov.


    However, when Gaoyang encountered difficulties, yalebin suddenly wanted to come to Moscow and suddenly wanted to forgive baskov. Is this possible?


    Gao Yang understood that yalebin felt that it was difficult to rely solely on Tata and them to complete the fishing work and needed baskov''s help, so he was coming to Moscow, so he had this meeting.


    "There''s one thing I need your help. It''s harmless to Russia, and I think it''s beneficial to Russia."


    Yalebin calmly stated the main purpose of his visit to Moscow.


    Baskov said solemnly, "please."


    Before yalebin spoke, Gao Yang suddenly said, "teacher, please let me speak."


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang in surprise. Gao Yang said very seriously, "teacher, I''ll just say this."


    Yalebin hesitated for a moment, then he smiled, nodded to Gao Yang and said, "good, you say it."


    Gao Yang made a gesture of invitation to baskov, and then he whispered, "Mr. baskov, let''s talk here, please."


    Baskov nodded. He bowed slightly to yalebin, and then walked aside with Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang wants to talk to baskov alone, leaving alebin and grevatov the opportunity to get along with their dead comrades in arms, but this is not the main reason.


    Gaoyang knew what jarebin was going to say.


    Yalebin wants to come to Moscow not on a whim or to pay tribute to his dead comrades in arms. He wants Gao Yang to meet baskov and let baskov know the inheritance of the black devil. Most importantly, yalebin hopes that Gao Yang can get baskov''s help.


    Forgiving baskov and admitting that baskov is still a member of the black devil is only a favorable choice made by alebin after weighing the pros and cons.


    Favorable choice does not mean that it is the choice that alebin wants to make. Gao Yang believes that if it is not for his business, alebin will never return to Moscow in his life, let alone see baskov. Some things can not be measured by right or wrong. Betrayal is betrayal, and betrayal cannot be forgiven, no matter how big the reason is.


    What yalebin wants to say next is to take Jim fishing out of the Shah intelligence agency and CIA. This matter involves too many countries, especially AIS. It is no longer something that a few people can handle. Therefore, yalebin would rather go against his heart and say to forgive baskov and ask baskov to try his best to help him.


    Gao Yang figured it out, so he didn''t want jarebin to talk to baskov about what to ask baskov to help after he said something against his heart to forgive baskov.


    Yalebin has paid enough. He must not sell his old face and bargain with baskov. Maybe baskov will agree to all the conditions put forward by yalebin. Maybe if he talks with Gao Yang himself, he may be rejected by baskov, but Gao Yang is unwilling to let yalebin talk to baskov again.


    He walked to one side with baskov, and Gao Yang stood opposite baskov. This time, both of them looked at each other more carefully.


    Soon, Gao Yang gave a low sigh and said, "jarebin came for me."


    Baskov smiled and said, "I know that if I can''t understand this, then I''m too incompetent. No, it''s stupid. I really don''t understand what advantages you have, so that the captain can give you the black devil."


    After that, baskov sighed and said: "The captain is very old, I am also old, and the black devil is old, but the black devil is still the most precious wealth in the world. Any country wants to get this wealth. Russia, the United States and China are priceless wealth for any country. Even the old black devil, you get the black devil. Seriously, I am very happy Curious. "


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I''m sorry I can''t explain your doubts, because I can''t understand myself. Maybe it''s because the teacher likes me."


    Baskov breathed out and said, "I know something about you. I don''t know much. I know you are involved with big Ivan. In addition, you have some connections with several armed forces in Ukraine, but these don''t seem to be the reasons why you can lead the black devil."


    "I''m a mercenary. My main business is mercenary. Although I have contact with big Ivan, I''m not an arms dealer. Well, I just retired from the mercenary circle, Mr. baskov. I don''t want to discuss my origin and career. Now I want to say something meaningful."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "I have a security company, the solar system company."


    "I''ve heard that American companies have just come out. They have a lot of business. They have a wide range of ways. It''s yours."


    "Big Ivan and I are allies."


    "Oh, well, you just mentioned it, but I didn''t expect you to be allies. That''s good."


    "The Cicero family is my ally."


    Baskov didn''t speak. He frowned and looked at Gao Yang. Then he raised his eyebrows and said, "ally?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "allies, very close allies. If you don''t believe me, I can show my strength."


    Baskov''s eyes widened and said, "I see. In the upheaval of the Cicero family not long ago, Justin came back from the loser. If so, you and the Cicero family are really close allies..."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I also have a top armed force that can operate around the world. The solar system company is a sign of the bright place. You must know what I mean."


    Baskov looked up and said, "let me guess, the top armed force, the virgin of steel... No, Satan! Satan..."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s just a code, really just a code, black devil and Satan. You should be able to think of some."


    Baskov took a long breath, nodded and said, "I should have understood, and so it is!"


    "The most important thing is that I am the current captain of the black devil. You know what this means."


    Baskov nodded, but he said with a serious face, "what does it mean? What do you want to express?"


    Gao Yang said seriously, "I just want to explain one thing. The next thing we want to talk about is not that I''m praying for benefits from you, and you''re not in the position of a charity."


    Baskov nodded slowly and said, "I see. You mean this is a cooperation, equal cooperation, right?"

 Chapter 2692

    Just a little. No nonsense. It''s fun to deal with smart people.


    Gao Yang smiled at baskov, and then he nodded: "that''s what I mean. I hope to cooperate with you. Sorry, I don''t like to use such straightforward words, but you said that for you, the black devil is like an old army of soldiers, so I think it''s better to make some words clear in advance, so as not to cause misunderstanding between both sides."


    Baskov said calmly, "the old army''s statement is just a metaphor. You should understand that the black devil is not comparable to ordinary troops."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "but you''re right. I don''t want to cause any unhappiness because I overestimate your feelings for the black devil. For example, I put forward some requirements you can''t promise. Therefore, let''s talk about cooperation first and then feelings. No, no, my expression is wrong. I should talk about interests first and then feelings."


    Baskov smiled, looked at Gao Yang and said, "well, what you said is reasonable. Then please tell me, how do you think you are qualified to cooperate with me on an equal footing? Just because your cards are very rich? With all due respect, no one dares to ignore your capital in the underground world, but compared with Russia, ha ha."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "I never seek to enter Russia because I don''t make much profit, so please focus on the whole world. Mr. baskov, if the KGB only operates in Russia, you''ll think I didn''t say anything."


    The KGB is gone. Now it is the Russian Federal Security Agency, and the name of the KGB is gone, but it is just a change of name. How can Russia''s current foreign intelligence agency not operate in the world? How can it!


    As long as the Russian foreign intelligence agency is still active around the world, Gao Yang has the status of equality and the qualification of equal cooperation with baskov.


    Baskov nodded and said to Gao Yang, "outside Russia, you and I are indeed equal. Yes, you are qualified to negotiate transactions with me as equals. Please say so."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I have some trouble that is not trouble. It involves the CIA, the Shah intelligence agency and AIS. With the current level of Russian involvement in Syria, I believe you will be interested."


    Baskov stretched out his hand and said, "please go ahead."


    Gao Yang slowly brought his gratitude and resentment with AIS, and how he was involved in the Shah intelligence agency and the CIA. Basically, he didn''t hide anything.


    Baskov is a smart man. The most important thing is that baskov is a partner with excellent conditions. Therefore, Gao Yang dares to reveal some secrets to baskov and has to reveal a few cards.


    But Gao Yang dares to show some cards to baskov because he is the captain of the black devil.


    Gao Yang will say what he wants to say with baskov. Baskov asks questions from time to time, and Gao Yang answers them in detail.


    Finally, Gao Yang said to baskov, "the cooperation I want to seek is to get more detailed information from you and the cooperation of the KGB, so as to complete this fishing and catch the real big fish."


    Baskov looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile: "do you think AIS asked the Shah intelligence agency and the CIA to check you?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, but I believe it''s along this line to find badadi."


    Baskov breathed and said, "fortunately, you almost made me doubt your IQ, because AIS is just a dog raised by CIA and Shah, and dogs are not qualified to call their masters."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s your job to deal with the master. I can''t afford to play this game, so I just want to solve the crisis and find the dog and kill it."


    Baskov smiled very happily. He suddenly reached out and patted Gao Yang on the shoulder. He smiled and said, "you''re already playing this game."


    Baskov breathed a sigh as he shouted, "we can cooperate, that''s it."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I haven''t said how to cooperate."


    Baskov shook his head and said, "needless to say, I know. It seems that you are not very familiar with intelligence work. In addition, I want to tell you that you have made a mistake."


    "What''s up?"


    "Even if you and I are equal, I won''t cooperate with people in the underground world. Do you know why? Because cooperating with you may be beneficial to Russia, but it''s not good for me personally! The only reason I''m willing to cooperate with you is because I''m a black devil!"


    Then he lowered his head to baskov and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, please accept my sincere apology."


    Baskov sighed: "I accept your apology. It is indeed the right choice to put interests before feelings, but you should understand that the feelings of the black devil can not be shaken by any interests."


    Gao Yang nodded again and said, "I see."


    Baskov breathed a sigh, waved his hand to Gao Yang and said, "let grevatov talk to me about the specific cooperation, because I can see that you really don''t know much about intelligence work. Talking to you about a lot of things is for nothing. Is there anything else?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "yes, and it''s more important!"


    "Please."


    He raised his voice and whispered, "alebin is not very well, and he is very old."


    Baskov just nodded in silence.


    Gao Yang continued in a low voice: "I hope to let the teacher sleep here after his death. Only you can help."


    Baskov''s face showed a very painful look. He slowly shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "why? It''s just a small matter. There are no people. It''s just buried here. Don''t you want to help?"


    Baskov looked a little angry. He whispered: "you don''t understand what the black devil means to Russia! Do you think yalebin''s death means that everything is over? Impossible! There is no problem of confidentiality now, but yalebin is such a symbolic person, he..."


    Baskov suddenly shut up. He looked very painful, turned his head to one side, and then whispered, "I''m sorry, it''s not the black devil''s job to shirk responsibility. I''ll just say it. Anyone can mention and do what yalebin is buried here, only I can''t! I realized the captain''s wish, but I really can''t do it, just because I''m also the black devil."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized that baskov is a black devil, so he really can''t do some things. Even after so many years, baskov can''t touch the black devil. This is the sadness of a traitor, so baskov can do some things quietly, but he asked for yalebin to be buried in the new saint''s cemetery, Obviously, it can''t be handled quietly.


    When yalebin died, it was easy to bury him secretly in the new saint''s cemetery. It was easy to do so with baskov''s power.


    However, Gao Yang will never allow yalebin to be secretly buried in the new saint''s cemetery. To bury yalebin, it must be a grand burial and a monument. Obviously, baskov thinks so, so he says he can''t do it and can''t do it.


    "Sorry, I apologize to you again. Let me do it. I will think of a way, I promise!"

 Chapter 2693

    Gaoyang and baskov returned to yalebin''s back.


    Yalebin was still standing there, leaning on crutches with both hands, staring down at the short black stone tablet without words. When grevatov heard the voice, he looked back and looked up.


    With a slight sigh, yalebin raised his head, turned around, looked at Gao Yang and baskov, and whispered, "you''re finished."


    "We''re finished," he whispered


    Baskov smiled and said to yalebin, "Captain, we are finished. If what he said is what you want to say, then we have reached an intention of cooperation."


    Yalebin was slightly surprised and said, "cooperation?"


    Baskov nodded and said, "yes, cooperation. By the way, you''re looking for a good successor."


    Alebin smiled and said, "Oh, where is he?"


    Baskov said solemnly, "I think it''s good that he can talk about cooperation with me."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "cooperation is cooperation. It''s also good. How should we cooperate?"


    Baskov looked at grevatov, and then he said expressionless, "this can only be determined after I communicate with grevatov, because I find that your successor doesn''t seem to be good at intelligence."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "yes, he can''t do almost anything the black devil is good at, but it doesn''t matter. People who can drive don''t need to be able to make cars, and people who know how to use refrigerators don''t necessarily be able to cool."


    Baskov sighed and said, "Captain, you still think the black devil is a tool."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "the black devil is a tool, and it can only be a tool. Once such a dangerous tool has thought, it will be too dangerous."


    Baskov whispered, "I''m very sorry, but I still insist that we should have our own ideas. As a group of people with the highest IQ in the world, we are willing to be a tool without any ideas. It''s unfair and unreasonable."


    Yalebin still did not respond faintly, but grevatov''s face changed again and again, and his eyes looked at baskov fiercely again.


    Yalebin pointed to baskov and said, "you have your own ideas, and then you betray the Soviet Union. This is the end of the tool with ideas. I can''t say whether you are right or wrong, but from the designer and user of the black devil tool, it is clear that you are an extremely failed work."


    Yalebin takes his men as tools and uses them when they should be used, and maintains them when they should be used up. However, in case of any accident, throw away the tools when they should be thrown, but you can''t accuse yalebin of anything, because yalebin also takes himself as a tool. He sets an example. What else can you say.


    Gao Yang found that at this time, it seems that he and baskov have more common language, because he is the kind of person who is extremely opposed to using his subordinates as tools, and it is even worse to use himself as tools.


    But yalebin told baskov, because that''s the case. Baskov had his own ideas, and then he betrayed. What''s to say? From the perspective of tool users, baskov is not an extremely failed work.


    Yalebin sighed and shouted to him: "In fact, I should remind you that for people like us, you must not try to talk about feelings, because once you have made up your mind or received an order, the black devil is a weapon without any feelings. You can talk about feelings with the owner of the weapon, but you can''t talk about feelings with the weapon. Isn''t it stupid for you to try to communicate with him about things without feelings?"


    Gao Yang nodded subconsciously, but alebin smiled and pointed to baskov and said, "but unlike him, he is the most failed work among the black devils, because he is a different kind of black devils, because he is the kind of person who talks about feelings."


    Gao Yang was a little confused, because yalebin''s topic jumped too much, and his thinking couldn''t keep up.


    Yalebin looked at baskov again and said with a smile: "In fact, you had a chance to kill all the black devils, because no one was on guard against you at that time. You can kill all the people who followed you on the mission, and then directly take people to the Crimean Peninsula to kill all the people I led before we react. In this way, the black devils can be completely destroyed in your hands. Although the cost will be great, but Absolutely. "


    Baskov said expressionless, "you''re right."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "but you chose the stupidest way. You let go of your subordinates. This will never be the only time to wipe out the black devil."


    Baskov sighed.


    Yalebin still said with a smile, "since you want to betray, just do it to the end. You leave the black devil with countless knives hanging on your head, but you still choose to betray and try to save the lives of these people, aren''t you stupid?"


    Baskov was silent.


    Jarebin laughed happily and said loudly: "As a black devil, playing tricks and people''s hearts is a basic skill. If I were in your position, I would kill everyone. Only in this way can I be safe, ensure success and leave no future trouble for myself. However, every choice you make perfectly avoids the correct approach. You chose betrayal but are not willing to kill your former comrades in arms. What do you think As a schemer, but soft hearted, baskov, do you think you are stupid? "


    Baskov gave a low sigh, but shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Jarebin looked up and said: "Now do you understand why I can''t talk to the black devil, but can I talk to him? Because you want to talk to him about benefits, and what personal benefits can you bring to him? No, you can''t give him anything except trouble, but he talks about feelings, just because he was a member of the black devil and he is ashamed of the black devil, so he can ask for anything I will promise something. "


    Gao Yang suddenly realized it, and then he said with some embarrassment: "in fact, baskov and I have just talked about this."


    Yalebin leaned on his crutches with both hands and sighed, "when people are old, they talk more. In fact, I didn''t intend to say some words, but I don''t know why. I can''t help saying them. As expected, they are still old, baskov."


    "Captain."


    "After I left, you helped the black devil several times. Basically, it was only bad but not good. Therefore, I decided to see you again for the last time, not just for the ram. I guess he thinks so, but I don''t want you to misunderstand."


    Baskov nodded. He looked really moved and whispered, "thank you, thank you, Captain!"


    Yalebin smiled, and then he whispered, "of course, I really came to help ram solve some problems by the way. I don''t think you will refuse?"

 Chapter 2694

    Baskov looked at yalebin and said firmly, "of course there will be no problem. I will do my best, I promise!"


    Yalebin sighed and said, "baskov, do you want to know why I chose RAM as my successor?"


    Baskov said firmly: "no reason, Captain, you don''t need reason for choosing anyone! I have no doubt and have no intention to explore. I''m true, captain."


    Alebin smiled: "Tools can''t have thoughts, but as the owner of tools, he must have thoughts. Ram is a person with ability, strength and power, but he is a kind-hearted and determined person. If he recognizes what he wants, he must do it to the end. Even if he knows that doing so is not good for himself, and he still cherishes his tools, he would rather build for tools Everything about yourself. "


    Baskov nodded and smiled.


    Yalebin looked at baskov with great interest and said, "speaking of this, do you think of a person? A person very similar to the ram?"


    Baskov hesitated. Finally, he hesitated and pointed to his nose.


    Yalebin smiled, nodded and said, "yes, he is very much like you."


    Baskov''s breath was rapid, but yalebin still said unhappily: "baskov, you are the first person in the history of the black devil to disobey my orders, not because you betrayed that time, but because of a child. The ram was the second, also for a child."


    Baskov stared at Gao Yang, and yalebin said with an all-round look: "If you refused to kill a baby, I should have killed you on the spot. If you were not the best of the black devil, if I didn''t think you were too young and there was room for salvation, I would kill you. Sure enough, you never made the same mistake again. I thought you changed until you finally chose betrayal."


    Baskov couldn''t help reaching out and wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    However, yalebin''s face softened, and then he said with emotion on his face: "As I just said, as a tool, you must not have thoughts, but as the owner of the tool, you must have thoughts. Your identity is different now. Baskov, you have changed from a tool to a person who uses the tool, so I can''t say that your choice is wrong. You have the right to choose whatever you think is right. Who makes you a user of the tool?"


    Baskov nodded.


    Yalebin smiled and said, "not long ago, there was something wrong with the hammer''s own task. I ordered him to give up. If the tools are damaged, they must give up."


    Baskov said nervously, "hammer, how is he? Is he dead?"


    Yalebin pointed to Gao Yang and said, "he was very stubborn and launched a meaningless action. As a result, he really saved the hammer."


    Baskov breathed, and then he looked up and nodded.


    Yalebin smiled and said, "now you know why I chose him?"


    Baskov whispered, "because he will be nicer to tools, or he won''t treat the black devil as a tool."


    Yalebin whispered, "yes."


    Baskov took a long breath, looked up and said, "you''re fine, really, you''re fine."


    Yalebin said faintly, "sometimes I can''t help thinking, why did I give the black devil to him? I can''t find the answer until I see you again today. Maybe it''s because he is very similar to you, the same kind-hearted, the same stubborn and the same stupid."


    Baskov was about to cry. He looked at yalebin and his eyes were really red.


    Yalebin patted baskov on the shoulder and said, "you were the vice captain of the black devil. I trained you and promoted you. I hated you, but you..."


    With a long sigh, alebin shook his head and said with a sad face: "Let the past be the past. Times are different and everything is different. If it was the original, I would never give the black devil to someone like you, absolutely not! But now, the black devil is old and has been a tool for a lifetime. It may be a good choice to give it to someone like you. Who knows, give it a try..."


    Baskov said in a deep voice, "Captain... I..."


    Baskov choked. He stopped talking, coughed, cleared his throat and said again, "Captain... I''m... Sorry!"


    After clearing his throat, baskov still choked. Alebin waved his hand and said: "Don''t say anything. Don''t say anything. Baskov, you betrayed the Soviet Union. I can''t give you the black devil, and others can''t agree. They hate you. What''s more, you are still the real power officer of the Russian Federal Security Agency. If you don''t say these nonsense, it depends on the ram. I hope he won''t let me down."


    After that, yalebin smiled at himself, looked at Gao Yang and said with regret: "the captain of the black devil doesn''t understand intelligence work at all. Is this irony?"


    Baskov said excitedly: "Captain, I believe ram, he will lead a good black devil, absolutely!"


    Yalebin shook his head, waved his hand and said to baskov, "I''ve talked enough today. I don''t want to say anything to you. I''m beginning to understand you now, but it doesn''t mean I don''t hate you and don''t hate you anymore. This is the last time we met. So far, goodbye, baskov."


    Baskov trembled and burst into tears. He stepped back, raised his right hand and saluted to yalebin. He was about to speak, but yalebin snapped: "don''t apologize! Just do it. When does the black devil need to apologize? No matter who it is, don''t apologize!"


    Baskov trembled and said, "farewell, Captain!"


    Yalebin slowly saluted and said solemnly, "farewell, black devil!"


    Baskov suddenly put down his right arm, and then he suddenly turned around, but he didn''t go. He first looked at Gao Yang and nodded with a very determined look. Then he looked at grevatov on one side and said in a deep voice, "come with me! We have something to talk about!"


    Grevatov snorted discontentedly, but after hesitation, he followed baskov. Needless to say, grevatov will have a good discussion with baskov about what to do.


    After the two men left, Gao Yang couldn''t help sighing. At this time, yalebin suddenly whispered, "well, don''t believe a word I said to him just now."


    "Well, what?"


    Gao Yangji looked at alebin in surprise, but alebin said expressionless, "traitor! Always a traitor! If traitors can be forgiven, what is unforgivable in the world?"


    Gao Yang was at a loss and said, "but you just said, no, what do you mean?"


    Yalebin whispered, "to make up for the mistake you just made."


    "The mistake I made?"


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang, stretched out his hand, nodded on Gao Yang''s chest, and whispered: "With people who pay attention to interests, you should talk about interests with him, and with people who pay attention to feelings, you should talk about feelings with him. You and baskov have a wrong start, which will make him have a great evil interest in you. In order to make up for your mistakes, I have to talk about feelings with him, otherwise, you think I will be interested in talking to him so much?"


    Gao Yang was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word.


    Yalebin said with a serious face: "if you want to analyze baskov, you have to start with his character. Since you chose to betray, you can no longer be merciful. But baskov is really a person who pays attention to feelings. He betrayed the Soviet Union and the black devil, but he didn''t kill them all. This is his biggest mistake and the proof that his feelings overwhelm reason."


    He raised his eyes and said with a sigh: "Baskov is right in saying that the black devil is not another army. Even though he said that treating the black devil is like a soldier''s feelings towards the old army, after so many years, baskov has been guilty of his betrayal. He still wants to be forgiven by the black devil and even want my recognition of his practice. In terms of interests, he has no reason to help you, but he cares Dali and Yemen, he helped you. What does that mean? He did it in obedience to his feelings, not interests. "


    Gao Yang nodded subconsciously and said, "it''s wrong for me to talk about interests with him when I come up."


    Yalebin whispered: "Extreme mistakes, which may lead him to hate you to the extreme and doubt his previous practices. Maybe he will help you this time, but he can''t help you again in the future. It''s impossible! Baskov''s sadness is that he is one of a team without emotional color in the world, but he has the wrong emotion, extreme reason and extreme sense The collision of emotions and colors has created a very distorted emotional world. Maybe he will be rational when dealing with other things, but when he touches the black devil, he must be extremely emotional. His fanatical sensibility leads to the use of some very simple means to deal with him. "


    Gao Yang nodded, and alebin continued: "If a perceptual person hates you, he won''t care if you talk about any interests. He still hates you very much. Talking about interests with him makes him feel that his previous practice is worthless. What I just said is to make him willing to do everything to help you. Gao, it''s so easy to deal with a person with rich feelings. You should take him as a warning."


    Gao Yang said foolishly, "I see."


    Yalebin said with some regret, "I should have told you in advance, but it''s a pity that I didn''t. this led to a big deviation in my plan and had to say a lot of nonsense to turn the situation around. However, with what I said just now, you will get his absolute support in the future. Now baskov is willing to lose his life and help you, absolutely."


    Gao Yang continued with a blank face: "why?"


    Alebin patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Fool, because he took you as his double! Don''t you understand? Seeing you is like seeing himself. Baskov has regarded you as his shadow left by the black devil. Even if it''s just to prove that it''s right for the black devil to give him, he will try his best to help you, because the black devil can''t give it to him, but he has given it to you. Now you understand?"

 Chapter 2695

    The advantage of being too powerful is that you don''t have to worry about anything.


    The disadvantage of his powerful men is that he can''t handle anything at all, so he can''t even get his hands in.


    This is called gain and loss, loss and gain.


    Baskov called grevatov, and it was not long before grevatov came back alone.


    Quietly walked up to Gao Yang and yalebin, grevatov whispered, "baskov is gone. He is very happy."


    Jarebin whispered, "are you leaving? Let''s go."


    Grevatov sighed and said, "it''s really unpleasant to see the traitor happy, Captain, are you..."


    "Yes, I lied to him. Did you notice?"


    "I didn''t notice it. In fact, I think even if he noticed it, he would still pretend that you were serious. He would still make himself pretend to be happy. When a person is willing to cheat himself, the lie doesn''t exist. He really thinks what you say is true, because his happiness comes from his heart."


    Yalebin sighed lightly and said to Gao Yang, "look, this is that cheating can also get a win-win situation. Baskov gets understanding. You get baskov''s help."


    Gao Yang is completely convinced now. He now knows what is completely playing with people''s hearts.


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. I''ll take a warning."


    Grevatov sighed, "let him understand. This is the side effect of deception."


    Alebin waved his hand and said: "Many years have passed. Grevatov, we are all old. Baskov walked out of a cage and entered a new cage. Where Gaoyang can lead the black devil will be baskov''s new cage. He will have to help Gaoyang with all the rest of his life, which is more important than his life and career, because he has lost himself That part of the is projected on Gao Yang. From this point of view, it is beneficial to free him. "


    Grevatov nodded and said, "I see, Captain, should we change our attitude towards him to strengthen his psychological hint."


    Jabin thought for a moment, then raised his right hand, stretched out his index finger and said in a deep voice: "The attitude should be changed, but not all people. After all this, grevatov, you can have a better attitude towards him in the future, but you should master the degree. It is that kind of understanding, but you can''t completely forgive it. Tata wants to continue the previous attitude, even more intense, and not all people can change."


    "Yes, captain."


    Gao Yang whispered: "teacher, let me analyze the purpose of doing this. Why can''t everyone change their attitude? Should I always remind baskov that he is still a traitor after all, and let him always maintain an attitude of atonement and proving himself? If everyone forgives his attitude, baskov may forgive himself in the bottom of his heart and relax."


    Yalebin looked at Gao Yang with a pleased face, nodded, smiled and said, "yes, that''s it."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said, "well, I''ve learned another move."


    Alebin smiled: "This is not a move. Psychology is very complex. There can be no fixed moves. This is a system, a huge and complex system. To be targeted, you must formulate targeted tactics, otherwise you will suffer fatal failure. A very important premise for using psychological warfare is to build on your understanding of the target. If you don''t know enough about a person Understand, it''s best not to easily try to touch a person''s deepest psychological shadow. "


    "I see," he said in a loud voice


    Alebin looked at grevatov and said, "how?"


    Grevatov shrugged and said: "this evening baskov will contact me. He will provide me with a secret residence. The people of the foreign intelligence agency will send the information we need urgently, and the personnel of the Middle East Bureau will also provide convenience. Therefore, I will establish a communication mechanism with Tata in the afternoon."


    Yalebin nodded and said, "how many people can baskov give when there are more people to do things?"


    "No, there is no specific number of personnel, but baskov said that he will try his best to do it and will set up a special team to take charge of it. I think Tata should not contact the people of the foreign intelligence agency, so I need to coordinate here and contact the foreign intelligence agency at any time."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "well, it''s appropriate for you to do this, so it''s your role as a central coordinator."


    Grevatov said with worry: "Captain, if I stay, I can''t follow you."


    Yalebin pointed high and said with a smile, "what can I do with him? And I can finally rest assured."


    He turned and patted Gao Yang''s shoulder. Yalebin said with a pleased face: "baskov will help you wholeheartedly in the future. With his current status and power, as well as his ability, and he regarded you as his own double, you will have a super powerful helper in the future. Believe me, he is really powerful."


    Gao Yang smiled reluctantly and said, "teacher, it''s a pity that I can''t control a helper like baskov, so you still have to escort me in the future."


    "No, you don''t understand, but I understand, and you will understand in the future," Jabin said with a smile


    Grevatov whispered, "Captain, where are you going next?"


    Yalebin looked at the low black tombstones again. He smiled helplessly, walked towards one of the tombstones, attached himself, reached out his hand to touch the tombstone, put his mouth on the tombstone and whispered, "I didn''t forgive him. I lied to him. You must understand that you all understand, right? Goodbye, brothers, goodbye."


    With that in a low voice, jarebin stood up, pointed in a direction, smiled and said, "let''s go. We''ve seen what we should see and said. Get out of here."


    After that, yalebin began to walk out slowly with a crutch, looked back at the tombstone, wrote down the remarkable features around the tombstone, and quickly followed yalebin.


    Slowly walked out of the corner where the black devil was sleeping. Yalebin whispered, "Gao, I''ll write down the list I gave you, and remember their names."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never forget it in my life," he said in a low voice


    Yalebin sighed lightly and said, "grevatov will stay in Moscow. I don''t want to stay here for more than one day. Where are we going?"


    "Of course, we can go wherever you want. We can go wherever you want, teacher, as long as you want."


    Yalebin hesitated a little, then said to himself, "well, go to Sochi? It''s a beautiful city, and I haven''t been there for a long time, really for a long time..."

 Chapter 2696

    Sochi, on the border between Russia''s Krasnodar border region and Georgia.


    Yalebin was born in Tbilisi, Georgia, but grew up in Sochi. Therefore, Sochi must have extraordinary significance to yalebin''s whole life.


    What Gao Yang knows is that the black devils are trained from an early age. Of course, they don''t start from the age of four or five. They basically show the super talents needed by the black devils from the age of twelve or thirteen. After attracting attention, they are selected into the KGB. The oldest age is no more than fifteen.


    Because when a person is over 15 years old, his character is basically stereotyped. In other words, he can''t brainwash again, at least not so thoroughly.


    The black devil is a model of never too old to learn, because human life and energy are limited, while knowledge and skills are unlimited. In order to approach omnipotence to the greatest extent, they must learn and train.


    It is never too old to learn. In a word, it is enough to reflect the price that the black devil needs to pay to become the Pearl on the crown of a superpower.


    Black devils might have become a talented musician, a talented engineer, a talented mathematician, a great athlete and a statesman, but before their talents were released or disappeared, they were sent to the KGB, the losers left, and the winners became an omnipotent black devil.


    No one can judge whether it is lucky or unfortunate to become a black devil.


    Yalebin became the first and only captain of the black devil. He retained his complete memory.


    It is lucky and unfortunate for yalebin to retain his complete memory.


    When yalebin''s Xin Yun was about to land, his affectionate eyes staring out of the window could be seen.


    Yalebin''s misfortune can be seen from the sudden tear left in the corner of his eyes at the moment he stepped out of the plane.


    Gao Yang saw yalebin''s tears. Although yalebin quickly wiped them away with an extremely hidden action, Gao Yang saw them.


    The devil''s king will cry. Gao Yang has a new understanding of yalebin. He really thought yalebin had a heart of stone.


    "I really haven''t been here for a long time..."


    After getting off the plane, yalebin finally spoke, but Gao Yang noticed that yalebin didn''t come back, but didn''t come.


    The two words are very different.


    Yalebin still had a smile on his face. It looked as if he had come to a resort instead of returning to his long lost hometown.


    Out of the airport, Joseph reached out and stopped a taxi. Joseph used to be the co pilot, but this time yalebin went directly to the co pilot''s seat.


    Sochi has just held a Winter Olympic Games. The airport needs to be repaired. Many slogans welcoming tourists and athletes have not been removed. Yalebin looked at the huge advertising signs and slogans outside the airport, but his expression on his face was very calm. It was not like returning to his hometown.


    ¡°welcome¡£¡±


    Seeing the foreign faces, the taxi driver spoke English happily, but he immediately revealed that he only knew this sentence and said in Russian: "Hello, where are you going?"


    Gao Yang looked at yalebin. Yalebin hesitated and whispered, "Kochakin street."


    The taxi driver smiled and said, "OK, where is kerchagin street?"


    Yalebin swallowed his saliva and whispered, "go first, go to Kochakin street first."


    The taxi driver stopped talking, but after driving for a few minutes, yalebin suddenly said, "don''t go to Kochakin street, go to the wharf."


    "OK, no problem. It''s still the same way."


    Yalebin nodded slightly and didn''t speak any more, but after a few minutes, he still whispered, "no, no, let''s go to Kochakin street first."


    I''m afraid of my hometown.


    Gaoyang didn''t say anything. At this time, he doesn''t have to advise or make decisions for jarebin. Just let him decide everything.


    The taxi driver looked at alebin in surprise, but he didn''t speak. After this time, alebin didn''t speak again.


    The taxi drove from the airport to the city. When passing through modern buildings, Gao Yang couldn''t see alebin''s eyes, but he could see alebin''s hands groping for his crutches.


    Finally drove into an old street.


    The taxi driver smiled and said, "we came to Kochakin street, which is an old street. Do you know how steel is made?" This book? Yes, Kochakin street is named after the protagonist of the novel. The author Ostrovsky''s house is on this street. Now it has become a museum. There are many Chinese people to visit, mainly Chinese. Sir, are you also Chinese? "


    The taxi driver looked high in the rearview mirror and said in a low voice, "yes."


    "I guess so. What about you, old man? Where are you from? Have you been to Sochi?"


    Jarebin whispered, "I''ve been here."


    Looking at the passengers on the bus, there was no talk. The taxi driver who couldn''t get a response said helplessly: "so where are we going?"


    Yalebin whispered, "just drive. We may need to sit for a long time."


    "Yes, sir."


    The buildings on kechajin Street still retain the appearance of an old street. Although there are many modern facilities and buildings, most of the old buildings have been retained.


    Gao Yang found that yalebin''s body began to tremble slightly. He couldn''t help whispering, "teacher, are you okay?"


    Yalebin whispered, "I''m fine."


    Gao Yang stopped talking.


    Gao Yang suddenly remembered a poem.


    The young leave home and the old return, the local accent has not changed, and the sideburns are worn out.


    When children met, they laughed and asked where the guests came from.


    For this poem he recited in primary school, Gao Yang suddenly had a new understanding and empathy, such as the pain of cone heart.


    Unable to bear to look at jarebin again, he turned his head to one side and let tears flow down his cheeks silently.


    Soon, Gao Yang quietly wiped away his tears and turned his eyes to the front. He couldn''t bear to look at yalebin, but he was afraid of any accident, so he had to look at it.


    Then Gaoyang found that yalebin''s body was suddenly stiff.


    Yalebin suddenly stared at a two-story building with a red roof. It was an old stone house with a red roof and beautiful small windows with flowers.


    Alebin stared at the house and turned his head until the taxi passed. Then he turned his head back.


    Yalebin bowed his head and didn''t say a word, but Gao Yang found that he was shaking violently. He couldn''t help it, so he whispered, "teacher, stop."


    "No!"


    Yalebin gave a rude cry, which startled the taxi driver.


    Yalebin angrily twisted his crutch. Just after rejecting Gao Yang''s proposal, he suddenly said in a deep voice: "go back! No, stop! I want to get off!"

 Chapter 2697

    When the taxi stopped, alebin pushed the door open and stood by the side of the road.


    Gao Yang took out a $100 super bill, handed it to the taxi driver from the back and said in a hurry, "don''t change it, wait for us here!"


    Gao Yang pushed the door to get off, and then he saw yalebin standing by the side of the road, staring at the house that had just excited him.


    Standing next to yalebin, he raised his voice and whispered, "teacher, are you okay? Do you want to go and have a look?"


    Yalebin took a deep breath and whispered, "where was my home."


    "I can see, teacher."


    Yalebin stretched out his hand and wiped his face. He looked a little hesitant. He raised his voice and said in a low voice, "go and have a look. Since they are all here."


    "I know. I''m just a little unprepared. Wait for me."


    Yalebin stood in place for dozens of seconds, and then he suddenly opened his legs and walked towards his former home, but he walked very slowly.


    The speed was not fast, so it didn''t go far, just more than 100 meters. Soon, Gao Yang accompanied jarebin to the door of the house.


    When he reached the door, Joseph suddenly touched Gao Yang, then pointed to a sign on the door frame and whispered, "family hotel."


    "I see."


    Gao Yang nodded and rang the doorbell in front of jarebin.


    Sochi is a tourist city. The permanent resident population of this city is only more than 300000, but it receives more than 3 million tourists every year. Moreover, the Winter Olympic Games have just been held here, so the number of tourists is a little more than in previous years. It is normal to rent their own houses for hotels.


    Yalebin''s former home has become a hotel, which is a good thing for Gaoyang, because at least if you want to go in, you don''t have to explain a lot.


    The door opened. A woman in her fifties opened the door. After glancing at the three people outside the door, she smiled and said, "Hello, are you going to stay in a hotel?"


    Before Gao Yang opened his mouth, yalebin gently nodded and whispered, "yes."


    "But we have only one room left, and you have three."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "it doesn''t matter. We don''t all live here."


    The woman stepped aside from the door and said with a smile, "please come in."


    Jarebin walked in slowly. When he stood in the living room, his body obviously trembled.


    "We live on the first floor. There are four rooms on the second floor for rent. The price is 1200 rubles a day. We can provide three meals. If we eat in our house, we need to add 300 rubles a day, that is, 1500 rubles in total."


    The hostess couldn''t wait to make an offer. Gao Yang just nodded, while yalebin stared at the living room with his lips, but Gao Yang couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    Gao Yang said to the hostess, "can you visit the room?"


    The hostess nodded and said, "yes, please follow me. Please be careful when the old gentleman goes upstairs. The stairs are a little steep."


    The hostess began to go up the stairs. Gao Yang helped jarebin up. This time, jarebin didn''t refuse.


    Before yalebin could speak, Gao Yang whispered, "Hello, madam, have you always lived here?"


    "Yes, it has been more than 20 years. During the Soviet period, many houses on this street were family houses allocated to officers and officials. We bought this house from our former owner. It was more than 20 years ago."


    Gao Yang wanted to ask the former owner where he had gone, but he was afraid to ask. After all, yalebin is over 80 years old. It''s hard to say whether his parents or brothers and sisters have lived to now.


    But before Gao Yang asked, the hostess smiled and said: "The former owner of this house is an officer. After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, he returned to Moscow. Because there are no free vacation dormitories for him, we can buy this house from the Zhengfu. We have well preserved here and have always preserved those old furniture. Therefore, although the furniture is a little old, you can feel the life of officers in the Soviet Union So many people say that we have a great sense of history here. I hope you like it too. "


    Gao Yang thinks this is good news, but he thinks it may not be good news. If the furnishings in the house are well preserved, will it stimulate yalebin too much? This is really bad.


    The hostess stopped and pointed to several doorways: "two houses facing the street have been rented out. One of them will expire tomorrow. That is the storage room. This is a public bathroom and toilet. They are very clean. I clean them every day. This one is still empty. Please come in and have a look."


    The hostess reached out and opened a door, but jarebin stared at the door of a room on the street and didn''t move.


    Gao Yang could not understand what had happened, so he immediately said to the hostess, "is there anyone in the room?"


    "Yes, a group of college student couples, let''s not disturb them to rest and come to see this room..."


    Gao Yang reached out to stop the hostess''s words. He immediately took out a few hundred dollar bills from his pocket, stuffed them into the hostess''s hand, and said in a deep voice, "they will leave to make up for your loss. We''ve wrapped up the whole hotel. Please don''t talk and just watch."


    Joseph reached out and knocked on the closed door. After a few knocks, a man inside shouted, "who! What are you doing!"


    "Please open the door. The master needs to go in and get something. Thank you!"


    The hostess grew up in surprise. At this time, the voice behind the door was a little busy. Then soon, the door opened. A young man who looked at most in his early twenties opened the door, wrapped in a white bath towel and said with an unhappy face: "what are you going to do!"


    Gao Yang said with a straight face, "get out of here, right away. This is your compensation. If you delay for a minute, I''ll take one."


    "I have paid the room money until the day after tomorrow..."


    Gao Yang took out a stack of dollars from his pocket. He raised the bill in front of the young man and said in a deep voice, "you didn''t delay a minute, I''ll take one from now on."


    Gao Yang took out about a little more than 1000. Looking at the money in Gao Yang''s hand, the young man looked hesitant and said in a loud voice, "I just need this house. Please decide quickly."


    Lying on the bed, the woman covered herself with a quilt and shouted, "what are you waiting for? Pack up your things and don''t close the door, lest he draw more money!"


    The young man immediately turned back, and then began to put on his pants in a hurry. The woman in the bed pulled a dress and began to put it on her body. Soon, when the young man madly stuffed something into a suitcase, the woman who put on the dress hurriedly ran to Gao Yang and shouted, "we''re ready!"

 Chapter 2698

    It''s too easy to send away a young couple.


    After the two young men left happily with the box and the money, Gao Yang waved his head to the hostess and whispered, "go in and clean up quickly."


    The hostess looked at Gao Yang stupidly. Then she went in and began to clean up the messy bed. Gao Yang looked at yalebin and found that the look on yalebin''s face was very complex.


    Gao Yang walked into the room and said to the hostess who was making the bed, "don''t tidy up. Take it away. Take it all away. Please don''t come in without asking you. Thank you."


    The hostess took away a roll of bed sheets and quilts, Gao Yang held alebin, helped him into the house and sat on a small sofa.


    After asking aribin to sit down, Gao Yang went to the door and whispered a few words in Joseph''s ear. Then he closed the door.


    Yalebin pointed to the old wooden bed without sheets and whispered, "that''s what I slept in."


    The bed is made of wood. The wooden frames are very thick and look stupid, but the quality is really good. There has been nothing for decades.


    Yalebin stood up tremblingly, and then he whispered, "this sofa is not mine, but this table is what I used. When I went to school, I used this table. It''s right here. Where''s my chair..."


    Jabin held the table, bent down, pulled out the drawer and looked into it. Then a smile appeared on his face.


    Holding the table and looking out of the window, after staring blankly for a while, yalebin turned around, opened the door of the wardrobe, looked into the empty cabinet, smiled and said, "this cabinet was also used by me, but there was no TV in my room at that time. At that time, I didn''t know what TV was."


    After that, yalebin slowly walked back to the sofa, held the sofa and sat down slowly. Then he whispered, "it''s different, but there''s the same place. This feeling is very wonderful."


    "Teacher, do you want to, do you need to inquire about your relatives..."


    Alebin shook his head and said: "I''m different from them. News from my family has always been sent to me. I have a sister. She caught a cold in the winter of the second year after marriage, developed pneumonia, and then died. My father died in 1974, suffered a stroke, and my mother died in 1976. She had a heart disease. My father and mother are both Georgians. She is from the same place as Stalin. I don''t know It''s meaningless to know what relatives there are in Georgia. My father hasn''t gone back. Here, those neighbors should have died. Of course, I don''t remember them. "


    Yalebin sighed, weakly waved his hand and whispered, "I didn''t attend their funeral. I think they should want to know whether I''m still alive before they die."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath. He wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he still couldn''t ask the question.


    Yalebin looked at the voice and said with a smile, "do you want to ask me why I can get the news and go home, but why I haven''t contacted my family? Why didn''t I come back to their funeral, didn''t you?"


    Gao Yang nodded gently.


    Yalebin sighed: "the black devil is the unit with the highest confidentiality level. Joining the black devil means disappearing from the world, as if it had never appeared. I am the captain of the black devil. I can''t be an exception. I can''t have privileges. I can''t enjoy the warmth of my family after turning all my subordinates into loners."


    "What to say? I think you are great and cruel," he said softly


    Alebin smiled: "It''s better not to say anything. It''s normal. It''s not worth making a fuss. If you choose this road, you can only bid farewell to the lives of normal people. It''s the case all over the world. Someone has to pay everything for the country voluntarily or involuntarily. There are more great National volunteers, or conversely, more people are willing to pay everything for the country, and the country will naturally be strong , when no one in a country is willing to give everything for the country, the country will soon be over. "


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand. I''m just a little hard to accept."


    Alebin smiled: "You are too young. You don''t understand this, because you haven''t experienced what a country will look like when it is in danger. My father has experienced it and I have experienced it. Although it''s just a little impression, the fear of war makes me know what a strong Soviet Union means. Therefore, even if I give everything, even if I die, I will never betray the Soviet Union. Baskov has never experienced this So he doesn''t understand what the disappearance of the Soviet Union means, so he can choose to abandon the Soviet Union. "


    Yalebin looked out of the window, looked at the traffic flow in the street and whispered: "It''s normal, really, really normal. Those young people who grew up in peaceful times think that the strength of their motherland is deserved, but they don''t know what someone has paid for the strength of their motherland. They can''t see it, they think all these sacrifices don''t exist and don''t matter! They slander their motherland without scruples and wantonly destroy their motherland.


    Sacrifice is inevitable. Sacrifice is meaningful. Do those ignorant young people really not know what the strength of the motherland means? They may see it from books, but they can''t understand it until the country sinks again, until these people are stabbed by reality, they will only say look, look at what the hell the country has become, but they still can''t understand who has paid for the strength of the country, and what they have paid for the country, Gao, Look at those people on the street. They are still enjoying the afterglow of the Soviet Union, but they won''t realize it. Even if they do, they won''t admit it. "


    Slowly turned around, yalebin smiled and said, "there are still many fools in this world."


    "Do you regret it?" he whispered


    "Regret? I never regret. I don''t think it''s worthless, let alone unfair. Gao, look outside. What do you see?"


    Gao Yang looked out and said, "there are a lot of people..."


    "They are lambs to be slaughtered and tools to create wealth. They provide you with food and wealth."


    After yalebin finished, he said to Gao Yang very seriously: "We once tried to create and maintain a fair ideal country and let everyone call it human. Of course, we failed. People chose to become beasts in the jungle law, but they didn''t realize that their role in the jungle law should be food. Gao, since the world is a big jungle, try to become the biggest beast. It''s very fair."

 Chapter 2699

    Yalebin looked out of the window and stood high behind him. Both of them were quiet.


    Yalebin must be thinking about a lot of things, good memories and painful memories, but no matter what it is, Gao Yang thinks it''s best not to disturb yalebin at this time. There are some things that can only be borne by one person.


    Gao Yang retreated quietly. Finally, he gently opened the door, gently touched the door from the outside, breathed a long breath, and then turned and walked down.


    When going down the stairs, Gao Yang saw Joseph who was going up the stairs, so he stopped and waited.


    Joseph went up the stairs and whispered beside Gao Yang: "the residents of the other two rooms have been driven away. In addition, I went to inquire about it. The price of this house should be about $100000. It''s very close to here. Diagonally across the street, a very similar house has just changed hands, and the transaction price is about $80000."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "the house price here is not very expensive."


    "It''s not cheap anymore. It''s a tourist resort, and house prices have risen after the Winter Olympics, but in general, 100000 US dollars is definitely higher than the market price."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, let''s go down."


    Gao Yang hurried down the stairs and came to the big living room.


    The hostess sat on the sofa in the living room. Because she praised their style, the hostess seemed a little uneasy. When she saw Gao Yang coming down, she immediately stood up from the sofa and looked at Gao Yang nervously with her hands.


    Gao Yang stood opposite the hostess, made a sit down gesture to the hostess, and then sat down at will.


    After the hostess sat down, Gao Yang said calmly, "Hello, you can call me Peter. What do you call you?"


    "Vera safronova."


    "I want to buy your house. Buy it now. Please make an offer."


    "Okay, okay, ah, what?"


    "I want to buy this house. Please make an offer."


    The hostess stood up again in surprise. Then she looked at Gao Yang and said in some panic, "no, no, our house is not for sale!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Ms. safronova, I need this house. I must buy this house. Maybe you can ask your husband to come back as soon as possible."


    Safronova said nervously, "I called him and he''ll be back soon!"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said casually, "can you call him again and ask him to come back in ten minutes? I''m a little nervous and can''t wait too long."


    Safronova swallowed her saliva, and then she whispered, "we don''t sell, we don''t sell..."


    Gao Yang reached out to the hostess and asked her to sit down. Then he said casually, "what does your husband do? Can you tell me?"


    "He works at the dock. We have a sailboat. In summer, he can take tourists to the sea."


    "It''s good to be engaged in tourism. How big is that sailboat?"


    Safronova was about to answer, when they suddenly opened it, and then a middle-aged man in his forties came in with a wary face.


    Gao Yang sat on a single sofa, and Joseph stood up behind him. Their posture did not look like good people, at least not like ordinary people, so the male host was very vigilant when he came back and looked at them.


    When the backbone came back, the hostess quickly welcomed it, and then whispered in the male host''s ear.


    The male host looked at Joseph, and then did not sit down. He said in a loud voice, "you drove away our residents. What do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang looked at the host, smiled and said, "you can call me Peter. I want to buy your house now. Please make an offer."


    The male host said with a wary face: "we don''t sell our house. Please leave. I won''t do your business. Please leave immediately. If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police!"


    He shouted loudly, waved helplessly and said, "sit down and say, in fact, I think you should at least try to quote me a price. Maybe even if the price you quote is higher, I can promise."


    The male host was a little angry. He shouted, "we don''t sell! You leave immediately!"


    The male host strode towards Gao Yang. Joseph stretched out his left hand indifferently and motioned the male host not to approach again.


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "this house is very important to me, and I really want to use money to solve the problem. Since you don''t want to make an offer, I have to make an offer myself. 200000 US dollars, 100000 US dollars is the value of this house, and the other 100000 US dollars is the cost of moving immediately. Do you agree?"


    The host was a little surprised. He looked at Gao Yang, then frowned and thought for a moment. Suddenly, he said, "how much rubles is 200000 dollars?"


    "At the current exchange rate, it''s about one dollar to fifty rubles," he said in a loud voice


    The host said in a deep voice, "I know the exchange rate. What I asked is the value of 200000 US dollars."


    Gao Yang laughed and said in a deep voice: "Ten million rubles, let me remind you that the exchange rate of the ruble against the US dollar is plummeting, and this is only the beginning. The exchange rate of the ruble against the US dollar will fall further, and I pay in US dollars, which is very beneficial to you. Let me remind you that your neighbor just sold his house and sold three million rubles. At that time, the ruble did not fall so badly."


    The male host was stunned for a moment, and then he waved his hand and said, "I don''t know what the relationship is. Our family has great feelings for here, so I don''t sell the house, I don''t sell it!"


    He shouted loudly and said, "well, let me put it another way. I buy your house at twice the normal market. If the impact of the exchange rate is included, I buy your house at three times the price. Now let''s just order. It doesn''t count any exchange rate or market. I''ll pay 300000 dollars to buy your house."


    The male host looked at the female host. The female host was a little moved, but she still seemed a little confused.


    "If you are smart enough, you should know that this is a sky high price. You can buy several houses on the same street with this money. Excuse me, do you agree?"


    The male host shook his head slowly, and then he looked at Gao Yang, his eyes turned a few times, and then he suddenly said, "how can you give me money?"


    You has the final say, cash, transfer, or pay the ruble of today''s exchange rate, you choose it yourself.


    "I want rubles at today''s exchange rate, but I want 500000 dollars! You agree that we can sign the contract immediately."


    Gao Yang smiled and said to the host, "300000 dollars is a very high price. I don''t mind spending more money to save some time, but it''s not easy for me to make money, so you think if you eat me, I may choose other ways to achieve my goal, sir. Greed is not a good habit."


    Praising money doesn''t mean he''s stupid, and he won''t be used to anyone. His willingness to spend more doesn''t mean he''s willing to be a big wrongdoer.


    The host took a breath, then he nodded and said, "OK! I''ll sell it to you! You give me the money, and then we''ll go through the formalities, right now!"

 Chapter 2700

    The problem that can be solved with money is certainly not a problem, because Gao Yang is rich now. His dream is to be an upstart, and now he is an upstart.


    The only problem is that Gao Yang will not have too much cash on him. If he transfers money, it will be more troublesome for his bank to open an account with a bank in Russia. What Gao Yang wants is to complete all procedures as soon as possible. If little Downey helps him, these things are not things, but now little Downey is running away. Gao Yang has no identity and no account in Russia, It''s really hard to do.


    However, Gao Yang could not embarrass these people. He took out the phone, thought about it, and dialed uliyangke.


    After waiting for ulyanko to connect, Gao Yang said faintly, "man, do me a favor and transfer 300000 US dollars into rubles into a bank account in Russia. Is it convenient?"


    "Sure, what deal?"


    "Buy real estate."


    "OK, let''s go to the normal account. We have a company account in Russia to deal with. Give me the account."


    Gao Yang opened the phone and said to some confused male hosts, "give me the account. Oh, it''s a bank card. You must have a bank card. Please give me the account number."


    The male host said, "now? Now?"


    "Yes, I''m pressed for time."


    The male host took out his wallet, took out a bank card and handed it to Gao Yang. Joseph came forward to take the bank card and transmitted it to Gao Yang.


    Read the bank card number again, Gao Yang said to the male host: "account opening name, full name."


    "Nicola shevid."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, returned the bank card to the host, then smiled and said, "Mr. sheved, how much money is in your account? You can check the account in ten minutes to see if the balance has changed."


    Nicola took the bank card and said with a surprised look, "is this the transfer? Aren''t you afraid I won''t admit it? Aren''t you afraid I won''t give you a house?"


    Joseph couldn''t help laughing. They really disdained to answer this stupid question. People who threw hundreds of thousands of dollars to buy a house and even blinked their eyes would be afraid of defaulting.


    Nicola may also be aware of this possibility. He smiled awkwardly, put away his bank card, and then said to Gao Yang, "as long as the money is in the account, we''ll go through the formalities, and we''ll do it today."


    You can take your personal belongings and electronic products with you. I can draw a boundary. Some things before you move in are not allowed to move. Anyone you buy after you live in can take anything with you. Please pack your bags


    Safronova lost her voice and said, "in such a hurry, where do we live today?"


    Nicola stared at his wife and said loudly, "where can''t we go? We''ll go to relatives'' houses. No, we''ll stay in a big hotel here for one night. You haven''t been there."


    Safronova said, "but there is still meat stew in the kitchen..."


    Gao Yang suddenly realized that it was not a good thing to drive the host out like this. Yalebin needed someone to cook and take care of his daily life. The hostess seemed to be a good candidate, but on second thought, he thought that yalebin might prefer not to have outsiders in the home he had lived in.


    He stood up and said to Joseph, "go and go through the formalities later, and fill in the name of the new homeowner yalebin."


    "What''s your last name? You have to have a last name. Can you fill it in?"


    Gao Yang hesitated and said, "then write ram yalebin. It doesn''t matter."


    "OK."


    "Look at the rest. I''ll go up first."


    After patting Joseph, Gao Yang returned to the second floor and knocked gently on the door. Then Gao Yang pushed the door into the room, but found that yalebin still looked like he left.


    "Teacher."


    Yalebin looked back at Gao Yang. Gao Yang was a little relieved. Then he whispered, "teacher, this house has been bought back."


    Yalebin nodded slightly, continued to look out of the window and said in a deep voice, "in fact, it''s not necessary."


    "No, I think it''s still necessary."


    Yalebin continued to look out of the window and stood beside yalebin.


    Blue sky, blue sea.


    Sochi is a coastal city. It is very narrow, so even on the most central street, it is very close to the coastline. You can see the sea from the window.


    "Do you want to go to the sea?"


    Yalebin asked faintly, raised his smile and said, "I want to go, but don''t worry. Take a rest first, and then go to the sea."


    Speaking of rest, Gao Yang found that the bed was still a smooth board bed, so he held yalebin and whispered, "teacher, sit down and have a rest first. I''ll buy some things. You can sleep first."


    Jarebin shook his head and said, "when you are old, you feel less."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "then I''ll find some people to decorate the house according to your impression."


    Yalebin smiled and said, "no, it''s meaningless. Just decorate it casually. I''ll live in this room. Just make the bed. There''s no need to move the others."


    "OK, please sit down for a while. I''ll be fine soon."


    Gao Yang hurried downstairs again, and then he said to several people who were still in the living room: "decorate the upper rooms, remove the layout of the original hotel and restore this place to a home. Mr. sheved, I need your sailboat. Oh, I will pay."


    Joseph said to Gao Yang, "the money has arrived. He has just checked it."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and hurriedly said, "you can deal with such a small matter, Mr. sheved. Please help find some people to arrange here according to what I just said, and try to arrange everything before dark."


    Nicola frowned and said, "I don''t mind doing this, but what''s the specific arrangement?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and then said, "do you remember what it was like here before you moved in?"


    "Yes, of course. After we moved in, we actually maintained the original state. It takes a lot of money to change all the furniture, so it has only become what it is now in the last seven or eight years."


    "Restore the previous appearance and find someone to do it. The speed should be fast, but the action must be light. Don''t disturb the old people upstairs."


    While Gao Yang was talking, he heard footsteps. He looked back and found that jarebin was coming downstairs.


    Jabin waved to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "go out with me."


    Gao Yang turned back and whispered in the male host''s ear, "do as I say right away. If it''s finished before dark, I''ll give you 10000 dollars. If it''s not done or not finished, I''ll only give you 1000. Remember."

 Chapter 2701

    Gao Yang walked slowly out of his house with jarebin alone.


    From the moment I bought the house, it was the home of alebin from any point of view.


    Yalebin has a good spirit and high interest. After passing the stage of being timid about his hometown, yalebin has reached the moment of excitement for returning to his hometown.


    "Look, the house with the blue roof was once the home of my father''s friend. I had a very good relationship with a girl who lived in it. She moved away when I was ten. I don''t know why. At that time, her sister always hated me. Maybe it was because I buried her doll in the ground. Er, we were playing the funeral game."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "the funeral game, teacher, your childhood game project is very unique."


    "It''s normal for children to imitate the funeral. Oh, look, that big tree, come with me!"


    Yalebin suddenly quickened his pace. He went to the big tree, and then began to turn around the tree and mutter.


    "Here, ha ha, here! Look, I was so tall at that time."


    Yalebin''s eyes radiated a light called childlike innocence. He looked high in the direction of yalebin''s fingers and saw a line of extremely blurred handwriting.


    "I engraved it when I was twelve. It seems so. Next to it is my partner''s name, Alessandro Kopf. His name is too long. Before we finished engraving, we were found by adults, and then we ran away."


    Stroking two extremely blurred handwriting, aleebin grinned. Then he patted the unfinished name with his hand and said, "Alessandro became a soldier when he was seventeen and was in the army."


    After that, yalebin smiled at Gao Yang and said, "Sochi was a resort at that time. Many senior military officials could be assigned to vacation villas here. Alessandro''s father was from the north Caucasus military region, so he often lived here."


    After taking a deep breath, yalebin patted the tree with his name engraved on it, then stretched out his hand and said, "let''s go and keep going."


    Yalebin continued to move forward with interest. Sometimes he would smile politely at the oncoming pedestrians, or say thank you to the people who sidled to give way to him.


    "I have a good memory here. You know, I was a celebrity here at that time. Because I got five points in every subject, my friends didn''t get beaten, so my classmates and friends hated me."


    In a place that looked like a school, alebin stopped and said with emotion. After pointing out that it was no longer the school building, he smiled and said, "at that time, I was a celebrity here. My parents were proud of me. The teachers liked me. Although the students hated me and let them be beaten, they worshipped me and respected me because I was a genius."


    If others say he is a genius, Gao Yang must spit on his face, but yalebin says he is a genius, Gao Yang can only give his knees.


    "In fact, when I was a child, I really dreamed of becoming a scientist. If there was no war, World War II destroyed everything but created a strong Soviet Union. The change to me was that I wanted to be a soldier, a soldier like my father."


    Alebin pointed and went on, and then he said with interest: "Although I was disturbed by World War II, I didn''t leave my homework. Everyone thought I would go to college, but I couldn''t wait to join the army when I just entered high school. But I didn''t enter the army, but I entered the KGB. You know, I was afraid of the KGB at that time."


    He reached out to stop Gao Yang and asked Gao Yang to follow him around the corner instead of going straight. Yalebin continued: "I entered the KGB, but I didn''t expect that they let me continue to school."


    As if regretful and complacent, he smacked his mouth and said with a smile: "They asked me to go to school and go to the best university. I went to Moscow University. In 1954, Khrushchev put forward an idea, a training plan for super spies to compete for hegemony with the United States. I was the sixth of the first batch to be selected, but in the end, I was the only one in our group who insisted."


    Yalebin suddenly stopped. He pointed to his head and said seriously, "you know, until now, I still often wake up from nightmares. I dream that I failed the exam."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a smile, "I just dreamed of failing the exam. Didn''t I dream of being late?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I didn''t have a chance to be late, so I never worried about this. At that time, we were examinations, studies, examinations. They wanted to open my brain and pour it into me. It was a nightmare experience."


    Moving on, yalebin smiled and said, "Khrushchev put forward the idea, Brezhnev completed the idea, why did I become the captain of the black devil? Because I am the only genius who can lead genius. Of course, they have no other choice."


    "Why? Didn''t you train several groups of people?"


    "Er, when they die, spies can''t just learn, they have to practice. They have to learn in practice. Some people die, some people are crazy, and only I stay. They have no other choice."


    "Crazy?"


    "Do you think anyone can bear that pressure? Ha ha."


    Gao Yang nodded sadly and said, "yes, the exam can really drive people crazy."


    Yalebin suddenly reached out in surprise and said in a loud voice, "Hey! Look where!"


    Gao Yang looked at it along yalebin''s fingers and said, "a restaurant?"


    "Yes! There was a restaurant in 1934 shortly after I was born. The Georgian dumplings there are very famous. My father likes them very much and my mother likes them very much. They all say they are authentic. I went to eat many times when I was a child, but my father was reluctant to take me to eat and go!"


    In fact, Gao Yang would like to hear about his history from yalebin, but he found a restaurant in yalebin''s memory. Of course, he must have a meal.


    Yalebin stood at the door of the restaurant, and then he said with great interest, "everything is different except the name. I don''t know if the taste has changed. Let''s go in and have a look."


    Gaoyang naturally wanted to accompany him to the end. He and yalebin went into the restaurant and sat on a table for two under the guidance of the waiter.


    After the peak of lunch, there were not many people in the restaurant. After sitting down, yalebin couldn''t wait to say, "two Georgian dumplings, Chacha wine, thank you."


    When the waiter left with the menu, yalebin looked at Gao Yang and said solemnly, "you''ve always paid the bill. This time, I''ll invite you to taste the food and cha cha wine of my hometown."

 Chapter 2702

    Two Georgian dumplings were brought up, followed by two tall glasses. Then the waiter poured wine into the glass.


    Dumplings are Georgian dumplings and wine is Chacha wine. They are the most famous specialty of Georgia. Although Sochi does not belong to Georgia, it is too close to Georgia, so it has been greatly affected by Georgia.


    Remembering the experience of eating dumplings in Kiev, Gao Yang was full of vigilance for the objects that looked more like small dumplings on the plate in front of him. Not everyone can bear dumplings filled with cheese.


    "Teacher, I''d like to ask, what''s the filling?"


    Yalebin smiled and said, "this round one is meat filling. If it''s plain filling, there are many kinds. Cherries, cheese, potatoes, everything."


    Gao Yang took a breath, as long as it wasn''t filled with cheese.


    But when the waiter put a small plate in front of him, Gao Yang couldn''t calm down. He looked at the white liquid in the plate and said with a hard face: "this is cheese?"


    "Yes, cheese."


    Gao Yang answered the waiter, and then Gao Yang watched the waiter put a cup again, poured a little wine into it, then took out a match, lit one, and then threw it into the cup.


    Gao Yang was startled because the burning wine and the wine he wanted to drink were poured out of the same bottle.


    The waiter bowed slightly, smiled and said, "two, please take your time."


    The waiter took away the burning cup and said in surprise, "this wine is strong enough."


    Yalebin picked up his glass and said in a deep voice, "this is a good Chia Cha wine."


    Yalebin took a sip, and then he immediately began to cough. Gao Yang was startled, but yalebin stretched out his hand and coughed, "I''m fine. The wine is really too strong."


    "Haven''t you drunk?"


    After a pause, yalebin finally nodded and said, "I didn''t drink. At that time, my father didn''t let me drink. Well, we had dumplings."


    Gao Yang then ate a dumpling, and then he found that the dumpling was actually good, much better than he thought, on the premise that he didn''t touch the cheese.


    Dark relieved, Gao Yang slowly ate the delicious dumplings and sometimes took a sip of Cha Cha wine. The meal was pretty good.


    There were twenty dumplings on a plate. Gao Yang ate them without pressure, while alebin ate eight, which was not less than his usual appetite.


    Put down the fork, yalebin breathed and said, "it''s different from what I remember, but it seems to be the same again. I don''t know. Have you had enough?"


    "Almost. This dumpling is good. It''s much better than cheese filling."


    "Don''t waste, wasting food is not a good habit."


    Yalebin raised the plate and was about to give the rest of his food to Gao Yang. Gao Yang naturally handed his plate and asked yalebin to put the rest of the dumplings on his plate. Then he said to yalebin, "drink less wine. The wine is too strong. Just taste it."


    Yalebin didn''t finish the wine in the cup. Gao Yang didn''t let him drink too much, and Gao Yang didn''t finish his own wine. His drinking capacity was not good.


    "I''m ready."


    He picked up his napkin and wiped his mouth. Gao Yang burped and said with a smile, "seriously, this dumpling is good."


    Yalebin took out some banknotes from his pocket, put them on the table and pressed them with a cup. He smiled and said, "say it''s my treat. When you''re ready to eat, then go for a walk with me."


    The restaurant is on the beach. They walked a few steps to the beach.


    An old man and a young man walked at the same slow pace, but at this time, yalebin seemed to have no interest in talking. They walked a long way until Gao Yang felt that they couldn''t go any further.


    "Teacher, let''s have a rest."


    There was a long chair for tourists to rest in the shade of the tree, holding aloft yalebin on the chair, and then they looked at the sea together.


    "It''s beautiful here."


    "Yes, it''s really beautiful here. Teacher, do you want to play on the sea?"


    Yalebin waved his hand in disgust, and then he whispered, "no, I hate the sea."


    "What?"


    "I hate the sea. Once we met a big storm. I was far upstream of the sea. Since then, I began to hate the sea, and I was afraid of the sea. Once we had diving training, my companion had a problem with his respirator, and then he died. At that time, I began to fear the sea."


    Yalebin shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "don''t tell others that the captain of the black devil is afraid of the sea. I''ve been hiding well for so many years, ha ha."


    Yalebin stopped talking again. In fact, Gaoyang wanted to talk with him again.


    But it feels good to sit quietly.


    They sat from the afternoon to the evening, watching the sun slowly incline to the west, and then slowly set until they completely disappeared into the sea, leaving only a red afterglow on the sea.


    "It''s sunset. The sunset is beautiful..."


    Jarebin said suddenly and quietly, and then he whispered, "it''s getting dark. Let''s go back."


    "OK, let''s go back and I''ll call a taxi."


    "No, just walk back slowly."


    The two began to walk back slowly. This time, yalebin occasionally told Gao Yang about the buildings they met on the road, what they used to do before, or stopped in front of the ice cream stand they met, and then told Gao Yang that the ice cream in his childhood was not the same as now, but it was better.


    When the street light was on, Gao Yang and yalebin came home and knocked on the door. When the door was opened, Nicola, who was still sweating with steamed bread, said excitedly, "are you satisfied with what you look like now?"


    Just one afternoon, the furnishings inside were completely different.


    "In fact, when we moved in, we kept most of the furniture, some in the utility room, and we found it again. Everything was restored as I remembered. I was very impressed. Look at the gramophone. It can still be used. It''s an antique. But now it''s all electronic. I put it away and now I take it out again. Alas, I''m so tired this afternoon. More than a dozen of us have been busy all afternoon and finally arranged... "


    Nicola''s introduction, smiling loudly, said, "it''s hard."


    Gao Yang looked at yalebin. Yalebin looked around in the living room and said, "really, it''s almost the same as before..."


    Gao Yang nodded and motioned to Joseph. Joseph immediately took out a stack of banknotes and put them in Nicola''s hand. He said, "thank you for your help. This is your reward. Thank you. Bye."


    Yalebin walked slowly to a seemingly shabby sofa. He sat down and whispered, "it''s still..."


    With great emotion, he touched the armrest of the sofa. Yalebin suddenly said, "can the phonograph still work? Then play some music."

 Chapter 2703

    The gramophone, or record player, is too advanced for Gao Yang. He really can''t use it.


    Holding a vinyl record, he stood next to the record player and stared blankly for a while. Gao Yang finally whispered, "I won''t use this..."


    Yalebin stood up with a smile. He went to the gramophone, took the record from Gao Yang''s hand, stared at it for a moment, and then whispered, "this gramophone was bought by my father. It was made in East Germany. It''s expensive. This record is stereo. It was rare to play in those days."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "this is left by your father!"


    From the face of yalebin, it can''t be seen that he was holding something left by his father, because yalebin was calm and didn''t look excited at all. As a result, Gao Yang always thought it was something left by the family moved in after yalebin''s parents died.


    Yalebin nodded and whispered, "yes, my father left it. It''s his lifeblood. He won''t let me move at all."


    Yalebin took the record out of the protective case, looked at the record and looked thoughtful. Finally, he shook his head, put the record on the disc, unlocked the singing arm, watched the record start to rotate, and then slowly put down the needle.


    "Aha, it still works."


    Joseph breathed out and said, "the former owner wanted to take this away. He thought it was an antique and should be worth some money. I bought it for $200. It''s OK, OK."


    The vigorous male chorus rang, and yalebin''s body was stiff and his face was incredible.


    Holy war is holy war. Gao Yang is very familiar with this song.


    Yalebin looked surprised and said, "Hey, this is a sacred war. I know. This record is the first stereo front page record recorded by the red flag song and dance troupe. This is the top of my father''s heart!"


    Gao Yang looked at Joseph and held out his thumb.


    Yalebin looked at Joseph and said with a smile, "you''ve made a lot of money. This front page record is very expensive. Two hundred dollars. You''ve made a lot of money with a phonograph and a record!"


    Joseph shrugged and said, "this is your house."


    Alebin shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not anymore, so you really make a lot of money."


    Yalebin sat back on the sofa. Then he smiled and said, "let''s enjoy the music. It''s undeniable that the music is developing, but it''s still good at that time."


    Alebin closed his eyes, beat the beat and listened to the music.


    Because it is a special front page single, there is a sacred war in the record. Now Gao Yang also knows how to operate the record player. After listening to it three times, yalebin finally opened his eyes.


    Jarebin stood up and said with a smile, "sit down and I''ll walk and have a look."


    Gao Yang said: "I''ll accompany you..."


    "No, no, I''ll walk by myself, myself."


    Smiling and refusing Gao Yang''s request, alebin began to walk around each room. At this time, Joseph whispered in Gao Yang''s ear: "Everything has been restored as much as possible. Of course, it can''t be restored 100%. However, 70% or 80% of the furniture is available, and most of the furniture has been retained. However, we bought the sofa from someone else''s house. Many people have the same style of furniture distributed during the Soviet Union, which can''t be retained in such a rich family."


    He looked at the sofa that alebin had just sat on and said in a low voice, "well done."


    "If the upstairs is restored to its original state, will it stimulate the old man?"


    "No, his spirit is very strong."


    "The sheets and quilts should be bought according to the old model as much as possible. It''s different, but we can''t find a more suitable one. Time is too tight. I''ve let people move away all the electronic products. I don''t think it''s meaningful to keep them."


    "Very good, handled very well."


    After waiting for about ten minutes, alebin came out of the room. Then he opened his arms to Gao Yang, smiled and said, "it''s much better than I expected. I''m home. I''m home in my memory."


    Gao Yang smiled and whispered, "just be satisfied."


    Alebin breathed. Then he pointed to the room behind him and said, "will you help me move out the recliner?"


    Gao Yang and Joseph immediately went in, took out a big and heavy honest recliner and put it in the living room. It has to be said that the things of the Soviet Union are really bulky, but they are also really solid. Nothing has happened in the past few decades.


    Yalebin slowly sat on the couch, and then slowly leaned up. Then he closed his eyes and said with a smile, "my father likes to lie here when he comes back and ask me about my homework. He likes to listen to music in this chair, but at that time, I had a lot more records than now. Put the music up."


    The music rang again. Yalebin slowly shook the couch. When a sacred war was played, yalebin opened his eyes, sighed and said, "I''m a little sleepy. I''m going to go to bed. I wanted to sleep in my father''s and mother''s room, but think about it, I''d better go back to my own room."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I didn''t have dinner, teacher."


    Joseph said, "I asked the hostess to cook dinner. The red vegetable soup, beef stew and Leba are all ready in the kitchen. I''ll bring them right away."


    Yalebin touched his stomach and said with a smile, "I''m really a little hungry. Then eat less. It''s bad to eat more when you''re old."


    Joseph quickly brought out the dinner.


    Yalebin didn''t speak at dinner, and he ate very slowly. After eating, he looked around and sighed, "it tastes good, really good, high. If you can, please come back and cook for me."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, no problem!"


    Yalebin nodded, stood up, smiled and said, "I should sleep, Gao, help me up."


    Gao Yang picked up yalebin. They slowly went up the stairs and returned to yalebin''s own room. Looking at the layout of a new house, yalebin smiled and sat by the bed, then patted the bed and whispered, "sit down."


    Gaoyang sat next to jarebin.


    "Gao, baskov will become your powerful tool. With him, I have nothing to do for you."


    Gao Yang was a little flustered. He immediately said, "no, teacher, you know me. I''m far from being able to lead the black devil independently."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "the era of the black devil has passed, and the system for cultivating the black devil has disappeared. Silly boy, you can never be a black devil. All you need is to command them and lead them."


    Gao yangjue''s mouth was dry, and he whispered, "you have to help me, teacher, teach me more."


    Yalebin shook his head and said with a smile, "no, I should rest. Gao, I''m going home. I''ll stay and don''t go."

 Chapter 2704

    Alebin went home. He won''t go.


    Gao Yang hesitated. He thought it might be better to let alebin do something, because if alebin had nothing to do but provide for the elderly, his body might collapse faster.


    But looking at the old man in front of him, Gao Yang suddenly felt that perhaps this is his best destination for yalebin who has been wandering all his life.


    Some reluctant, but also some gratified, Gao Yang finally nodded and said, "it''s time for you to have a rest, so stay. It''s really good here."


    Yalebin said with a smile, "you still have a lot to do. You can''t always accompany me, an old man. Leave early."


    "Teacher, I have nothing to do now," he said in a low voice


    Alebin waved his hand and said with a smile: "Now I have nothing to worry about you. You''re fine. If you encounter problems in the future, you can listen to baskov''s opinions. If you want to formulate a combat action plan, you can ask Tata, but the better investigation is grevatov. His mind is more delicate. You can ask rostowski what he steals. There''s nothing else. There''s really nothing left, he said We are all the same, but we are better at something. "


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "remember, I will listen to their opinions. I''m not stupid."


    Alebin shook his head and said: "As a leader, you can''t be so proud that you can''t listen to other people''s opinions, but you can''t be manipulated by others. Remember that you are the leader. Sometimes you must stick to your own ideas. Even if you make mistakes, you must lead others rather than others take you away. This is a spear and shield. You have to grasp the degree by yourself. I can''t teach you. You can only touch it slowly by yourself It''s gone. "


    "I remember, teacher," he said in a loud voice


    Yalebin smiled and said, "I have nothing to teach you. You have embarked on your own road. You are a ram. You have your own style. Maybe you are still a little immature, but you are a qualified leader. Ok..."


    Patted Gao Yang''s shoulder, yalebin said with a smile: "I can''t let you accompany me to enjoy my retirement life now. Go and invite the hostess here to cook for me and find someone to take care of my daily life. I know you will worry. Then find a private doctor or nurse. Anyway, you have money, but you don''t have to stay, and you know it''s impossible."


    Gao Yang hesitated and nodded: "OK, teacher, I will often come to see you. This time I will stay for a few more days. Anyway, I have nothing to do. Besides, the scenery in Sochi is really good."


    Alebin smiled and nodded. Then he waved his hand and said, "come on, I''m going to sleep."


    Gao Yang said, "let me help you..."


    Yalebin sank his face and said discontentedly, "it''s not time for me to take off my clothes and need help. Just turn on the desk lamp and turn off the headlights for me when I go out."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "well, I''ll sleep in the room opposite you. Call me if you have anything. Good night, teacher. I wish you a dream."


    Alebin smiled and nodded.


    Gao Yang turned off the headlights when he went out, and then closed the door gently.


    Returning to the living room on the first floor, Joseph had cleaned up the table. He said with a tired face: "sleep?"


    "Sleep."


    "Are you okay?"


    "It''s all right.


    Joseph breathed and said, "well, go to the second floor and I''ll sleep here. I''m really tired today."


    "Thanks," he said in a deep voice


    Joseph smiled and waved his hand and said, "what can I thank you for? Go to bed early. I''m tired today."


    Gao Yang was not tired, but he was a little sleepy. He went back to the second floor and listened at the door of yalebin. When he heard yalebin''s voice of going to bed and lying down, he safely entered the opposite room.


    He had no mind to see the furnishings of the room and didn''t turn off the lights. Gao Yang took off his clothes and lay on the bed. He soon fell asleep.


    Gao Yang slept soundly.


    He was sleepy, but Gao Yang suddenly felt someone in front of his bed.


    Gao Yang''s long career as a mercenary made him feel very sharp. He opened his eyes and subconsciously sat up quickly. Before reaching under the pillow to touch the gun, he found that yalebin was standing in front of his bed.


    Yalebin smiled and smiled happily, happily and kindly.


    Gao Yang sat on the bed and looked at yalebin. He was very surprised. Then he noticed that yalebin was not on crutches, and yalebin was wearing clothes he had never seen before.


    "Teacher, why are you up?"


    Yalebin raised his right arm and waved his hand. Then he said kindly, "solong, myson."


    Yalebin turned and left, leaving a figure for Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and said, "teacher!"


    And jarebin went through the door, and ignored the loud cry, and went straight away and disappeared.


    In a hurry, Gao Yang suddenly sat up from the bed.


    Gasping for breath, Gao Yang was very worried, but he soon found out why he had just sat up, so he found that he was just dreaming.


    Yes, it''s a dream.


    He took a long breath and looked down at his watch. It was three o''clock in the morning, very early.


    When looking at his watch, Gao Yang felt his sight was blurred, so he reached out and rubbed his eyes. Then he found that his face was full of tears.


    Why do you cry?


    Why?


    Why


    Gao Yang''s tears began to flow down uncontrollably.


    Dare not admit, dare not think about things that make Gao Yang tremble, struggle, and climb out of bed.


    Barefoot, he stumbled against the wall and rushed to the door. Gao Yang unscrewed the door handle, stood in front of yalebin''s door, gently knocked on the door. After a while, he knocked on the door again and whispered, "teacher..."


    No response.


    The black devil will not wake up when someone knocks at the door, even if he is old.


    Gao Yang''s tears immediately flowed down. He felt difficult to breathe and could not stand stably, so he opened the door of yalebin''s room with his trembling hand. The room was very dark, so he reached out and turned on the light.


    Yalebin lay quietly on the bed, his coat neatly folded and placed next to the pillow, and his crutch was placed near the bed where he could reach out. Everything looked the same as usual.


    But aribin did not wake up.


    It''s impossible for alebin not to wake up. If he doesn''t wake up, it only means that he will never wake up.


    Gao Yang stumbled to the bedside. He first opened the quilt, touched the pulse on yalebin''s neck, and then touched his heartbeat. Then he immediately put his hand on yalebin''s chest and wanted to press his heart, but looking at yalebin''s smiling face, his hand couldn''t press down.


    Alebin, he walked with a smile.


    Gao Yang reached out and scratched several blood marks on his neck. He felt difficult to breathe and out of breath, which made it difficult for him to do any action, so he suddenly began to shout, "Joseph! Joseph! Help, call an ambulance!"


    He bit his teeth hard and finally pressed Gao Yang''s hand, but at this time, his satellite phone rang.


    Gao Yang didn''t know who would call at this time, and he didn''t want to pay attention, so he continued to give yalebin cardiac compression.


    Joseph ran up. He looked at it, rushed up, pushed it away, shouted, "go and answer your phone. Here, give it to me!"


    "Go away!"


    Gao Yang pushed Joseph away, but Joseph immediately pushed him away with greater strength, and then said very seriously, "you panic! I''m not panic! Give it to me!"


    Gao Yang was stunned. Joseph pulled Gao Yang down from the bed, and then he began to detect yalebin''s breathing, pulse and heartbeat.


    According to Gao Yang''s process, Joseph sighed and whispered, "boss, don''t disturb him, calm down, boss, calm down!"


    Gao Yang stepped back and said in a trembling voice, "what are you talking about? What are you talking about? Damn it! Did you call an ambulance? Get out of the way, get out of the way..."


    The phone rang again. Joseph said in a deep voice, "boss, answer the phone and hurry up!"


    The phone annoyed Gao Yang, so he stumbled back to his room and picked up the satellite phone. He wanted to hang up the phone, but he found that the caller was a hammer, so he roared after connecting: "what are you doing!"


    "I''m a hammer! Where''s the captain? How''s he? I just dreamed of him. He said goodbye to me. I said to go with him, but he left and said to take care of me. Where''s the captain? Let me talk to him and hurry up."


    Gao Yang fell powerless and sat on the ground. Then he couldn''t suppress it anymore. He sobbed: "teacher, he''s gone, and he''s gone forever, hammer, he''s gone..."

 Chapter 2705

    Gao Yang knows what happened, but he doesn''t want to admit it.


    Covering his eyes with his left arm, Gao Yang sat on the ground against the bed. He sobbed in a low voice, took the phone and said, "hammer, teacher, he..."


    The hammer sighed on the phone, and then he sighed: "this day is coming after all, ram, don''t cry, the black devil can bleed but can''t cry, don''t cry."


    Gao Yang sobbed, "I''m not a ram now, I''m Gao Yang!"


    The hammer sighed again, and then he said, "I am a firm materialist, Gao, I am a firm materialist!"


    Gao Yang didn''t know what hammer meant by this, and he didn''t want to discuss materialism with hammer now. Thinking of the dream he had just sat down, Gao Yang only felt more sad, so he couldn''t help crying again.


    The hammer whispered, "I''m a firm materialist, but the captain came to see me just now."


    Gao Yang stopped crying. He whispered, "what are you talking about?"


    "I was sleeping, and then I saw the captain. He said he was leaving. I said I would go with you, but the captain said sorry and disappeared. I woke up and felt very wrong..."


    Gao Yang took a long breath and choked: "he went to say goodbye to you, hammer. He went to say goodbye to you because he felt sorry for you, and you are the only one who can make him apologize. He told me, he told me..."


    The hammer sighed and said, "what''s the need to say sorry for giving up the people who should give up? We''ve always done this, always."


    "But others don''t have a chance to say sorry, hammer. When he makes the decision to give up, it doesn''t mean his heart will feel better."


    The hammer sighed again, and then he whispered, "ram, go and see your teacher. I''m going to hang up. Bye."


    The hammer hung up the phone, Gao Yang still slipped from his hand by the satellite phone, covered his face with his hands and sobbed again.


    Gao Yang was remembering the only sentence that alebin had just said to him.


    Solong, this is an English sentence. The real meaning is so long. It can be understood as goodbye. If it is translated into Chinese, it should be here.


    When two close people have to be separated for a long time and can''t meet, solong can be used instead of goodbye.


    Myson, literally, is my son. It can also be used to refer to my child, but my son is the only formal term.


    Goodbye, my son.


    This is the only word that jarebin said in his lofty dream.


    But this sentence can also be understood as that, my child.


    However, Gaoyang prefers to understand jarebin''s farewell words according to the first meaning.


    Why does alebin not speak Russian but English? Because Gao Yang can speak Russian now, but he doesn''t know some slang very well. If yalebin says goodbye to him in pun Russian, Gao Yang may not understand it.


    Is it a dream? Is it a dream?


    After thinking about what I just heard, Gao Yang was a little crazy.


    Just then Joseph whispered, "boss, boss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gao Yang wiped his face. He sucked his nose, put his hand on his face, held the bed and slowly stood up. Then he muttered, "I''m fine."


    Joseph stood in front of Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, I''m sorry. Please forgive me. Your teacher was happy and relieved when he left. He left with a smile."


    Gao Yang nodded gently and took a few breaths continuously. Then he whispered, "I know, I''m fine, Joseph. I''m in a mess now. If I have anything unexpected, remind me."


    Joseph nodded, then opened his arms and hugged Gao Yang. When hugging, he whispered, "I''m sorry, please cheer up. You still need to deal with Mr. yalebin''s funeral. Please cheer up."


    He patted Gao Yang on his back a few times, and then Joseph and Gao Yang separated. Then he picked up Gao Yang''s phone from the ground and whispered, "should we inform others?"


    Gao Yang answered the phone and said, "yes, I''ll inform the black devil. Other people, please help me inform. And Joseph, please help me think about what to do now. I''m going to see the teacher and I''ll see him again."


    Gaoyang stumbled back to jarebin''s room and looked at him lying on the bed like sleeping jarebin. He knelt by the bed, grabbed jarebin''s hand and buried his head.


    This time Gao Yang didn''t cry. After kneeling quietly by yalebin''s bed for a while, he raised his head and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "please look at me. Please continue to guide my future, my teacher."


    After saying a little, Gao Yang stood up. Then he took another look at alebin''s smiling face and strode out of the room.


    Taking a deep breath, Gao Yang picked up the phone. He was the first to call grevatov. Soon, he waited for grevatov to connect the phone.


    I thought I was calm and strong enough, but after listening to grevatov''s familiar voice, Gao Yang choked again. Then he whispered, "grevatov, teacher, he left just now. I''m sorry."


    Grevatov was silent for a moment, then he said in a deep voice, "don''t cry! He''ll be unhappy to see you cry!"


    Gao Yang held his breath and wiped his tears. Then he whispered, "I don''t cry, grevatov, come here. I''m afraid I can''t do it well."


    Grevatov said in a deep voice, "I can''t leave. I''ve started working. The captain will kill me if I leave my post for the funeral. He said that the meaningless thing of funeral is no excuse for leaving without permission, no matter who''s funeral."


    After slowly saying that, grevatov said in a somewhat changed tone: "he is your teacher. You can deal with his funeral. If you have time, maybe I will attend, maybe..."


    Grevatov hung up the phone. After a moment of high and absent stupor, he called Tata.


    After waiting for Tata to connect, Gao Yang said hoarsely, "Tata, your captain, my teacher, he just left us..."


    Tata was silent for a long time, and then he finally whispered, "is this day finally coming? Is it painful when he left?"


    "It''s very peaceful. He left with a smile. It looks like he''s sleeping. We''re in Sochi and Tata. I want you to take the teacher on the last trip."


    Tata trembled and said, "I will tell you, but we are very busy. We put aside the business because of the meaningless things like the funeral. The captain will kill us. Unfortunately, we should not be able to attend the funeral. Please replace me, please replace us... Forget it, that''s it..."

 Chapter 2706

    At the moment of putting down the phone, Gao Yang was very angry.


    When yalebin died, the black devil didn''t take care of his affairs or even attend his funeral. How can Gao Yang not be angry.


    But the anger dissipated as quickly as the steam of boiling water.


    Yalebin died, but his influence was not slightly reduced by half. The rules he set will not be invalidated because of his departure. The black devil refused to take care of his affairs and refused to attend his funeral. Perhaps it is the best way to commemorate him.


    Alebin is not a good man.


    Alebin is not a bad man.


    In his life, he was a great and loyal soldier to the Soviet Union and a cold-blooded and terrible devil to the enemy.


    Apart from the Soviet Union, no one can make a final decision on yalebin''s extraordinary life.


    But the Soviet Union no longer exists and disappears, so no one in the world can make a conclusion about alebin''s life. No matter who, no one is qualified, including the black devil and Gao Yang.


    Gaoyang went back to yalebin''s bed. He looked at yalebin''s face and stared for a long time.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and gently pulled up the quilt. Then he looked at yalebin''s face and whispered, "teacher, remember? I said I would bury you in the new saint''s cemetery."


    He sat down gently, sat high beside the bed, turned his back to yalebin, and said slowly: "I''m thinking about whether to bury you in Sochi or in the new saint''s cemetery. Sochi is your home. The new saint''s cemetery is the place where the black devil sleeps. After thinking about it, I think you might prefer to sleep in the new saint''s cemetery. Where are your comrades in arms? Sochi used to be your home, but the black devil is everything to you."


    He sighed, rubbed his eyes and whispered: "You must want to sleep in the new saint''s cemetery. I said you would be buried in any way when you die. Teacher, you left so suddenly that I wasn''t ready. I thought you would live in Sochi for a few years. Although I knew there would be such a day sooner or later, I really didn''t expect it to be so fast. You think you don''t have to look after me in the future, so you just let go of it When I left, I was very passive. Teacher, you are really in a hurry. I still want to wait until I have a child and bring the child to play with you. I don''t know if you, the king of the black devil, can take the child, and I don''t know whether you like children or not. "


    Shook his head, Gao Yang was very distressed and said, "it''s no problem to bury you secretly in the new saint''s cemetery, but I can''t accept it. Maybe you think a wordless stone tablet is enough to summarize your life, but teacher, it really can''t!"


    He was silent for a moment and said with a distressed face: "If you think about it, I can''t go to see you when I''m old. I can let my children see you and burn incense for you. Oh, forget, you like flowers and don''t like burning incense. It doesn''t matter. What you like to give you, but you say they are all bare stone tablets without a name. I can remember where you are. What if the children can''t find it?"


    Shake your head continuously, raise your voice high and low: "You can''t do this. You can''t even leave a name. It turned out that you were all wordless monuments. That''s because the Soviet Union was still there at that time. What should be kept secret? But now the Soviet Union is gone. Who cares about the black devil? What can be kept secret? You don''t even have a name alive. Don''t you leave a name when you die? No, no, I have to make a monument for you, Also, I''ll bury everyone of the black devil in the new saint''s cemetery. There are still ten buried in Ukraine. Later, I''ll slowly move them into the new saint''s cemetery. You can be a companion. Whether you''re underground or in heaven, you won''t be lonely, will you? "


    With a long sigh, he raised his backhand and patted alebin''s hand. Without looking back, he still said to himself, "the black devil can do everything. Even if he can''t do everything, he won''t let such a small thing embarrass me. Don''t worry."


    Facing yalebin''s crotch, Gao Yang''s face soon looked ugly, and then he said in distress: "It''s just not easy. It''s easy to say where to bury you secretly. But if you set up a monument, I''m afraid someone will disturb you. Russia has always been afraid of the black devil. Who makes your representative too strong? I can''t find baskov. If you hurt him because of your business, I''m not afraid of affecting him. I''m afraid you''ll scold me and lose a pole because of such meaningless things as funerals As a useful tool, you can''t scold me for such a thing. "


    He felt his head in great distress and raised his worried way: "But it''s hard not to find baskov. Who should I find to do this? The key is that I don''t know who to find. Your rules are too strict. Grevatov and they don''t dare to give you a gift. I don''t mean you, teacher, you have too much influence. Forget it, I''d better not embarrass them and force the black devil to violate your ban So what''s going on? "


    Gao Yang was really distressed, but he soon stood up, turned around and said in a deep voice to yalebin, "but I can solve this. Don''t worry. If I can''t do this well, it will waste you teaching me so much. Wait for my good news, teacher."


    He slowly walked out of yalebin''s room and Gao Yang returned to his room. He picked up the phone and thought for a long time. The first phone call was to Justin.


    "Man, I''m a ram."


    "Hey, you called me late at night again. Tell me, what''s wrong with you? I hope you''re not going to help your brother pick up girls this time."


    "My teacher is gone."


    "Huh?"


    "My teacher, jarebin, the king of the black devil, he has just left."


    "Well, sorry, please forgive me."


    High pitched channel: "I want to bury my teacher in the new saint''s cemetery, but it''s not the kind of thing to bury him secretly. I want him to bury him openly. I also want to make a monument for him. I write his name on his tombstone, engrave the Soviet flag, and I want him to be buried under the Soviet flag. Man, I don''t know how to do it. I hope you can help me."


    Justin was very surprised and said, "man, are you crazy! Do you know what this means? It''s easy for you to bury him in the new saint''s cemetery, but what you have to do... Are you really crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy. I''m calm. I can''t let him go. I want people to know who is sleeping in his grave. The Soviet Union should cover him with a national flag. Since the Soviet Union is gone, let me finish it."

 Chapter 2707

    What Gao Yang said is taken for granted, but to Justin, what Gao Yang said is a little difficult.


    "Oh, man, you''re really... Really... I can''t say you''re crazy, but you really want to finish an impossible thing. Think about it. Russia is built on the ruins of the Soviet Union, and now you try to summon the soul of a representative of the Soviet Union. If you want to finish the burial quietly, I can help you, but cover the Soviet flag, that''s over."


    "Find a way. Who do you think can finish it and help me lead the line."


    Justin also began to worry. He said hesitantly, "well, I''ll try, man. The Soviet Union has indeed disappeared for a long time, but that doesn''t mean that those senior Russian officials will forget what the Soviet Union means. I''ll try my best to help you do this, but don''t hold too much hope. I can only say try my best. Sorry, man, I''m sorry for the change."


    "Please write back to me as soon as possible, whether you can or not. Oh, one more thing, I may need a large amount of capital flow now. Now little Donny has some trouble and can''t help me deal with trivial things, so I hope I can make a temporary turnover from you. If I want to pay a large amount of capital, can I make a circulation from you?"


    Justin sighed: "No problem, of course, no problem, but my brother, I would like to advise you that you are trying to pave the way with money. This method is effective many times, but it is not possible in Russia. Russians are the people with the worst transaction credit. This criterion is common in both the intelligence community and everywhere. They are best at breaking contracts. It is normal for them to receive money and do nothing ¡£¡±


    "Now I have no other better way. The most important thing is that I don''t have time, so the problem that can be solved with money is not a problem."


    Justin said in a deep voice: "then don''t easily make a deal with a strange Russian. Spending money is a small thing. What breaks you is a big thing. Be careful."


    "Thank you. I know. If you need anything, please contact me. Bye."


    Looking for Justin was Gao Yang''s subconscious idea, but after hanging up Justin, Gao Yang soon realized that it might be a better choice to find big Ivan.


    Big Ivan can''t be Russia. He has as many enemies and even more friends in Russia, but that doesn''t mean big Ivan has no friends in Russia.


    It''s a simple truth. Big Ivan doesn''t have many strong friends in Russia, and his business can''t be so big. Conversely, big Ivan''s big business means that he must have very strong friends in Russia.


    Don''t forget that Gao Yang also got the power of big Ivan. The little book given to him by Andre, the list called power.


    It''s really unreliable to make a deal with the Russians, because the Russians should not sign an agreement and then tear it up too much. At a certain time, treachery is synonymous with the Russians.


    But there are also many Russians who are simply examples of keeping promises and valuing love and righteousness. This is no contradiction. There are many ethnic groups, and everyone always has them.


    But Gao Yang knows that big Ivan is absolutely trustworthy. That''s enough.


    Gao Yang took a breath, and then he immediately called big Ivan.


    "What''s up?"


    "I need help."


    "You say."


    "Alebin, my teacher has just left. I want to bury him in the new saint''s cemetery."


    "It''s easy to solve, but since you come to me, what do you want to do?"


    "Let him cover the Soviet flag, let him be openly buried in the new saint''s cemetery, let him have a tombstone, write his name and indicate his identity. I don''t ask him to be seen off by the honor guard, but at least he can''t bury him secretly."


    Big Ivan thought for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice, "first of all, I want to express my condolences. Gao, I''m sorry for the change."


    "I''m fine, thank you. I''m fine."


    "Then I''ll say, do you know what you''re doing?"


    "I think I probably know, but I must bury him in the new saint''s cemetery. I owe him and I promised him."


    Big Ivan sighed, "I see. Did you ask others for help?"


    "Yes, Justin."


    "Let Justin stop all activities immediately. This can only be done by the Russians, and must not be done by outsiders. If you let the power of the Cicero family contact Russia and try to bury an iconic figure of the Soviet Union in the new saint''s cemetery, it will only screw up."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, and then he exclaimed, "Damn it, I ignored this point and hung up. I''ll call you again soon."


    Gao Yang immediately hung up the phone, called Justin again and told him to leave everything alone.


    In fact, the truth is also simple. The key to letting an Italian family contact the Russian side and try to bury yalebin in the new saint''s cemetery is to meet the high-profile conditions. I''m afraid few people dare to accept it. Once the news is spread, those who could have done it dare not do it again.


    After hanging up the phone and taking a few breaths, Gao Yang called Da Ivan again. After Da Ivan connected the phone this time, he said without hesitation: "what you have to do is very difficult. It may seem simple, but in fact, it''s really difficult."


    I know it''s hard, I know, but I have to do it


    Big Ivan was silent for a moment, and then he whispered, "I see. I''ll try. I don''t guarantee it will work, but I''ll try my best. I''ll contact you if there''s any news."


    "Please, bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang thought for a moment and decided not to ask others for help. As big Ivan said, the more people know about this matter, the better. If the news is spread too widely, it may be bad.


    At this time, Gao Yang noticed Joseph standing at the door, so he whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Joseph murmured: "I called to inform you that yalebin is not only your teacher. He is very familiar with us and has a close relationship. Everyone will come to see him off for the last trip. The plane is ready and can take off tomorrow. I contacted the funeral home and they will send a makeup artist and an ice coffin. Now the weather is a little hot. In addition, I found the best tailor in Sochi, but I sewed for Mr. yalebin You can also make new clothes in Moscow. I think the craft there may be better. "


    Gao Yang sighed, "thank you, but I think maybe I don''t have to sew clothes for him. I think maybe the uniform is more suitable."


    "Uniform?"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "yes, uniforms, KGB uniforms. The KGB belongs to the ranks of the Soviet internal security forces. Of course, their officers have uniforms."

 Chapter 2708

    Gaoyang insisted on wearing a uniform for yalebin, because he remembered that yalebin was wearing a uniform in his dream.


    What makes Gao Yang very angry is that he just had a dream, but why can''t he remember what kind of uniform alebin wore, but he can still be sure that it was a uniform, absolutely.


    "Are you sure Mr. yalebin likes uniforms? No one in the secret forces likes to wear uniforms. Maybe you should ask the black devil for advice."


    Joseph had some questions, while Gao Yang waved and said, "no, it''s a uniform. I don''t see what kind of uniform it is, but I''m sure it''s really a uniform."


    "You didn''t see anything?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I can ask the hammer. Of course he knows what the black devil''s uniform looks like, but what I''m concerned about now is not this, but the military rank."


    Joseph coughed softly and said, "sorry, I think it''s more appropriate for you to change your uniform into a military uniform."


    Gao Yang turned and looked at Joseph, frowned and said, "even if it''s a military uniform, we won''t discuss this first. If my teacher wants to be buried in a military uniform, he must at least have a military rank and medal, but I don''t know what his military rank is, I don''t know."


    Joseph said in surprise, "you don''t know his rank?"


    Gao Yang said with some shame, "I really don''t know. I''ve always avoided mentioning these topics with him, but it''s very simple. I''ll just ask."


    Gao Yang calls the hammer again. This time, the hammer sounds very low.


    "Captain, what''s up?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, because the title of hammer made him a little uncomfortable, so he whispered, "don''t call me captain first, at least not now, hammer, I want to know what the teacher''s military rank is. Does he have a military rank?"


    "Yes, he is a lieutenant general."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "it''s a lieutenant general."


    "Belia was awarded the rank of field marshal. Later, the chairman of the KGB presidium conferred the rank of general, the director of the General Administration conferred the rank of lieutenant general, and the rank of our captain was also lieutenant general."


    He shouted loudly and said, "I see, lieutenant general, what about military uniforms? What do military uniforms look like?"


    "It''s the lieutenant general''s uniform of the internal affairs force, but the hat and brochures are royal blue. In addition, there are medals. The captain has received too many medals."


    "Then will teachers often wear military uniforms?"


    "Of course not. They rarely have the opportunity to wear uniforms, and they only wear uniforms when meeting with the supreme leader of the Soviet Union. Generally, they wear uniforms when he is awarded a medal, but they are carried out secretly. There are no more than ten people who know the KGB and he will exist."


    He shouted loudly and said, "I see. I want the teacher to be buried in a general''s uniform and bring the medal he deserves. Maybe I can''t find his medal, but substitutes or imitations are also considered. The important thing is not the medal itself, but the merit represented by the medal, isn''t it?"


    "Then you''d better prepare the medal, because the captain gets too many medals. You know, Brezhnev has a hobby that he likes to award medals..."


    "No, I think the medal is better. You can only check the most important medal and bring it to the teacher."


    After that, Gao Yang thought for a moment and then said, "hammer, does your body allow you to go to Moscow now?"


    "I have no problem, really, I have no problem, I want to go, I really want to go, can you agree to me? I dare not ask you, but I really want to go..."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then whispered, "I''ll ask the doctor. If you really move, I''ll let you come again. Don''t worry, wait for my call."


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang thought about it. He thought it was time to inform baskov and look at his watch. It was about 4 a.m., but he still dialed out.


    When baskov spoke, he raised his voice and whispered, "the teacher is gone. Do you know?"


    "Who''s gone? What are you talking about? What do you mean?"


    Gao Yang sighed and whispered, "jarebin, he''s gone and left us."


    Baskov didn''t speak for a long time, and then he said, "it''s so fast, so fast..."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He was waiting for baskov to speak. Although he had made up his mind not to let baskov help, he still wanted to hear what baskov said.


    "I''m a little sad."


    After a long time, baskov finally spoke. He whispered, "I''m very sad. I don''t know what you think of me, but I really always treat the captain as my father. The person I admire most, the person I respect most and the person I love most. I''m very sad that he left. I''m really sad."


    He said in a low voice, "I''m sorry. He left in peace. He left with a smile."


    Baskov sighed and whispered, "I still want to have a chance in the future. Maybe he will sit down and chat with me for a long time as before, but there is no chance. Ram, I have no chance. No one knows my feelings, but you are his heir, RAM. I want you to know."


    As he spoke, baskov burst into tears. He kept sobbing in a low voice on the phone, just as Gao Yang sobbed at the beginning.


    After crying for a few minutes, baskov sobbed: "if the captain knew I was crying, he would kill me himself, but I''m really uncomfortable. I shouldn''t be so weak, but I''m really uncomfortable. Ram, don''t tell anyone, don''t tell anyone, okay?"


    "I promise, I swear!"


    Baskov sighed a long sigh and said, "no one can understand my feelings. No one can understand me, RAM. Thank you for listening to me. Thank you. I will do what you said a few days ago. I will do it at all costs. The captain will scold me because such meaningless things as funeral waste all my previous efforts, but I will still do it."


    "If you mean to bury his old man in the new saint''s cemetery, you don''t have to worry. I can do it. Baskov, don''t do it. I don''t want you to keep your current position so that you can use you later. I just don''t think it''s right to let alebin get angry because of your behavior, really."


    Baskov whispered, "can you do it?"


    "I can, trust me!"


    "OK, in fact, I really don''t want to go against the captain''s will, but if you need help, please tell me what I really want to do without affecting myself."


    "I need uniforms and medals. I think the teacher him..."


    "I have the captain''s uniform and most medals. I have collected them for a long time, but I have been collecting them carefully. Ram, come to Moscow and I''ll give them to you."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "what did you say? Did you have?"


    Baskov said in a deep voice, "yes, I have. The uniform was taken back from the nursing home where he lived. I hid the medal more than 20 years ago. I have. Come to me!"

 Chapter 2709

    It''s not as simple as it looks to bury alebin in the new saint''s cemetery.


    Not to mention how difficult it is, it''s just whether Gao Yang wants to appear in public at the funeral. This is a matter.


    In Russia, Gao Yang now has connections, but to make a public appearance at yalebin''s funeral means that he will enter the public vision of Russia.


    Who is he? Why did you try so hard to bury jarebin openly in the new saint''s cemetery? What does it have to do with aribin? As soon as Gao Yang appears, some people will want answers to these questions.


    Looking at yalebin being sent to an ice coffin full of flowers, Gao Yang did not cry this time, but fell into meditation.


    "Boss, it''s time to go to the airport. We can''t delay any more."


    Joseph whispered a few times around Gao Yang, raised a spirit, took his eyes away from alebin and stepped back two steps.


    Joseph waved his hand and whispered, "close it and be careful."


    The two men carefully closed the coffin, Gao Yang took a deep breath, and then he said to uliyangke standing next to him, "thank you for coming, thank you."


    Ulyanko was wearing a black suit. He patted Gao Yang twice on his back, and then said in a deep voice, "get in the car and be careful."


    He breathed loudly and said, "let''s go to the airport."


    The coffin with fracturing ratio was sent to the hearse, while Gao Yang was invited into a Mercedes Benz by uliyangke. After Gao Yang sat down in the car, Gao Yang leaned over to uliyangke and whispered, "you don''t have to come in person. Is there any danger?"


    Uliyangke shook his head and said, "there''s no danger. No one dares to touch me when big Ivan is here, but I want to ask you, do you want to come forward or solve the matter secretly?"


    Gao Yang sighed, "I haven''t thought well, I haven''t thought well."


    Ulyanko looked at his watch and whispered, "the flight time is a little more than three hours. You''d better decide quickly."


    The car drove up and whispered, "who are we looking for?"


    Ulyanko said in a deep voice, "it''s hard to say now. Someone can certainly help, but he has a high status, so I must come to talk to him personally on behalf of big Ivan, but if he doesn''t want to help, we have to find someone else to help."


    "Can you tell me what to do now?"


    Ulyanko thought for a moment and then whispered, "it''s not something to keep secret, but if it''s not done, it''s meaningless to tell you. Wait a minute. We have to wait for the man to make up his mind."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "but the plane is taking off."


    Uliyangke said with a bitter smile: "no way, really no way. Big Ivan is already contacting him, but there is no reply. We can only wait for news while taking action and prepare more plans. If it doesn''t work, we can really bury Mr. yalebin in the new saint cemetery secretly."


    With a helpless sigh, Gao Yang patted ulyanko on the shoulder and whispered, "thank you, brother, whether you can do it or not."


    Ulyanko said with a wry smile, "thank you for what. Go to sleep. There are other things waiting for you."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I want to support the spirit. How can I sleep?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You don''t understand the customs of China."


    Knowing that Gao Yang was in a bad mood now, uliyangke didn''t say anything more. They sat in the car silently until they reached the airport.


    The plane was a chartered plane, and the hearse drove directly to the runway. When yalebin''s coffin was carried off the hearse by four people brought by ulyanko, Gao Yang held the coffin and whispered, "teacher, you''re going to get on the plane, you keep up."


    The coffin was put on the plane. The plane took off and flew towards Moscow.


    This time, it was all big Ivan''s way. Gao Yang didn''t use baskov''s mind at all, but the speed was still the same. Some things ulyanko did were not as good as baskov.


    When the plane landed, a black RV had been waiting at the airport. When the coffin was carried off the plane, ulyanko said apologetically: "sorry, it''s not suitable to use a hearse now."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and whispered, "it doesn''t matter. He won''t care about such a small thing. Can you ask how it is now?"


    Ulyanko took out the phone and walked aside. After calling for a while, he came back and whispered, "no, there''s still no reply."


    Gao Yang took a breath and hurriedly said, "no, you can''t wait like this all the time. I won''t ask who it is. URI, can you tell me what it will cost? If it''s money, how much will it cost?"


    Ulyanko whispered, "it''s definitely not just a matter of money, but it really needs to pay, and it has to pay a lot of money. Big Ivan offered a reward of $5 million. For this kind of thing, the price must be very, very high."


    "Did the other party ask?"


    "That''s the problem. Big Ivan contacted the man himself, but the man neither agreed nor refused."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice, "if you like this, please contact big Ivan again. We take the initiative to increase the code, and give him $10 million. We can pay him any way."


    Uliyangke nodded and said, "we have to try this. We''ll wait until tonight. If we still don''t respond, we can''t do it. We can only think of other ways."


    "Give me a cigarette."


    After ordering a cigarette from ulyanko, he said in a loud and deep voice: "go to Moscow first, and then I''ll see someone to get something. These things shouldn''t take too much time, just wait until the evening. If it still doesn''t work, I have to find another way."


    Ulyanko whispered, "what about you? Have you decided whether to attend the funeral?"


    Gao Yang took a hard smoke and coughed. He said slowly, "if you bury him secretly, of course I must attend the funeral, but if you can bury him publicly and cover him with a national flag, I won''t go. The living can''t be dragged down by the dead."


    After saying that, Gao Yang looked at ulyanko and said, "is this a little ugly?"


    Ulyanko shook his head, patted Gao Yang''s shoulder and said, "this is a wise choice, really."


    Exclaimed loudly: "In fact, I want to give him spiritual support and send him to the cemetery, but I can''t do that. If yalebin knows that I expose my identity because of his funeral, do you believe he will jump out of the coffin and beat me? Alas, the dead must not drag the living. Yalebin has taught me too many times. As a materialist, he thinks funeral is meaningless, Although I don''t think so, I dare not violate his teaching. "


    Smiled, pointed high to the sky and whispered, "although yalebin is a materialist and doesn''t believe in the existence of any soul, I firmly believe that he is looking at me in the sky, so I don''t dare to make him angry."

 Chapter 2710

    The waiting news didn''t come. In the evening, Gao Yang couldn''t wait any longer. He left alone. He was going to see baskov.


    I had planned to see baskov during the day, but baskov had something to do. He certainly couldn''t wait for Gao Yang alone, so Gao Yang could only wait until the evening. Fortunately, he wouldn''t delay too much.


    In the VIP waiting room of a famous high-end suit customization store in Moscow, Gao Yang sat quietly on a sofa with his eyes staring at the front, but there was no focus. He was distracted.


    Finally, there was a knock on the door. Gao Yang''s eyes focused quickly, and then he looked at the door.


    The door opened and baskov came in with a suit bag in one hand and a suitcase in the other.


    Gao Yang stood up. Baskov sighed and directly put the box in his hand on the sofa next to Gao Yang. Then he whispered, "it''s safe here."


    Baskov opened the suit bag and revealed a general''s uniform inside. The clothes were well preserved, just like new ones.


    Baskov looked at the uniform and said seriously, "this is the only general uniform for the captain. It''s very new, because he really has little chance to wear it. The captain didn''t bring anything when he left the nursing home. I took this dress home in the past. No one knows and there''s no problem."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK."


    Pass the uniform to Gao Yang. Baskov goes directly to the side and takes a new suit bag. Then he puts the uniform in with Gao Yang. He whispers, "don''t let anyone see this dress."


    "I see."


    Baskov sat down and picked up the box. He motioned Gao Yang to sit down, and then opened the box.


    Inside the box was a big cap and a pair of leather shoes, and there was a small box inside the big box. Baskov took out the small box and said, "here are medals."


    Baskov slowly opened the medal, then held it high and said, "this is... The Soviet hero Venus medal?"


    Baskov nodded, "yes, there are four."


    "Four Venus medals, shouldn''t he have a full-body statue in his hometown?" he said in a low voice


    The Soviet hero Venus medal, made of gold, is awarded to those who have made heroic contributions to the Soviet Union. It is the highest reward for Soviet citizens. When wearing it, it must be above all medals, and yalebin has four Soviet hero Venus medals.


    Baskov ignored Gao Yang''s exclamation. He took out a small box, opened it, and took out a black shield as the bottom, gold double swords crossed, and a Red Star Medal on it.


    Gao Yang didn''t know what medal it was, so he whispered, "what''s this?"


    Baskov whispered, "every black devil will get a medal, but the captain''s medal is different, because there is a red star on it. Brezhnev personally designed and presented it. The Soviet Union issued the least number of medals, only one, to yalebin."


    Gao Yang was a little excited. Baskov continued, "this medal is very important, very important."


    "I see, let this medal accompany the teacher..."


    Baskov suddenly grabbed Gao Yang''s clothes, and then he said in a deep voice: "no! Don''t let this medal go to the grave! Take him as a souvenir and take him with you. Other medals are not important. Only this one, only this one can symbolize the glory of alebin! This glory can''t be buried!"


    After that, baskov breathed a sigh, and then he whispered, "when the captain entered the nursing home, he only brought this uniform and this medal. I didn''t bring anything else. I wanted to leave it myself, but I decided to give it to you, because you are the captain of the black devil. You leave this medal and take it when seeing the captain off. This is inheritance and can''t be buried."


    Gao Yang thought, nodded and said, "OK!"


    Baskov took a long breath and whispered: "I found other medals in the captain''s dormitory during the search. There are Lenin medal, Red Star Medal, red flag medal, medal for serving the motherland. Brezhnev really likes to give people medals..."


    After a long silence, baskov looked very strange. Then he whispered, "in fact, the captain doesn''t care about these medals, and I don''t care, because these medals are for people to see. Bring them to him for burial."


    "OK, is there anything else to pay attention to?" he said in a low voice


    Baskov shook his head, and then he whispered, "are you sure?"


    "It''s still going on. It''s hard to say, but there''s hope."


    Baskov whispered, "OK, try your best. I''ll wait for the news. If you really can''t, let me know."


    After that, baskov waved his hand and whispered, "go out of the front door. Put a carton outside the box. I''ll get it ready for you. I''ll go later."


    Gao Yang stood up, nodded, picked up the box and clothes and walked out, but when he reached the door, baskov suddenly said, "wait!"


    Gao Yang turned back and looked at baskov. Baskov''s face was tangled. He slowly stood up, hesitated, and slowly pulled out a pistol from his waist.


    Holding the muzzle in his hand and the handle facing outward, baskov whispered, "this is the captain''s gun, not his main gun. We hardly have a main gun, but this gun is a reward for the captain."


    It was a marklov pistol, all black and very exquisite. It should be the pistol worn by the general, but baskov held it differently. The difference was that the five stars on the handle of the pistol were red, while the five stars on the ordinary marklov pistol were the same color as the handle.


    Gao Yang looked at baskov with puzzled eyes. Baskov bit his teeth and whispered, "this gun should also be yours. I didn''t want to tell you. I wanted to hide it, but now I think I should let you know. However, can you give me this gun? Can you leave it to me?"


    Gao Yang loves the gun, and this gun is yalebin''s only pistol.


    Gao Yang really couldn''t promise, but looking at baskov''s praying eyes, Gao Yang took a deep breath and finally nodded: "then stay as a souvenir and keep it."


    Baskov took a long breath and said in a deep voice while inserting the pistol back into his waist at once: "it will! Thank you. You can go."


    Gao Yang smiled reluctantly. When he turned and was about to leave, his phone rang.


    "It''s safe here. Answer the phone."


    Gao Yang put down the box and answered the phone. Then he listened to ulyanko''s urgent voice: "come back quickly, we''re going to see him!"


    Gao Yang looked at baskov, and then he whispered, "there''s news. It''s 70% sure now. Bye, wait for me."

 Chapter 2711

    Gao Yang meets ulyanko.


    Put the clothes and boxes on the back seat, Gao Yang sat on the co pilot, and then he couldn''t wait to say, "how''s it going? Is it done?"


    Ulyanko hurriedly said, "we''ve just received a response. We''ll meet right away. We can''t know until we meet. Now we have to see him right away. Time is tight."


    Gao Yang didn''t say any more. Uliyangke rushed out in a flying car.


    Originally, he intended to ask in detail, but seeing wuliyangke shuttling back and forth in the traffic flow, Gao Yang thought it would be better to shut up temporarily so as not to distract wuliyangke and hit the car again. It''s really too fast.


    After driving for half an hour, ulyanko parked the car on a small road. Then he turned off the lights, took a long breath and whispered, "we''ll arrive in time. In two minutes, it''s the agreed meeting time."


    Gao Yang looked at the dark streets around him and whispered, "it''s like a secret joint."


    Uliyangke looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said, "what do you think? This is the secret joint, OK!"


    I said something wrong, so what should I pay attention to? Tell me the precautions quickly


    Ulyanko turned his head back and forth and said in a deep voice, "just tell the results you want. This person''s status is not very high, but his position is very key. He is the candidate who can help you achieve your wishes as soon as possible, and even said that he is the only one who can help you."


    "So what does he do?"


    Ulyanko was silent for a moment, then he whispered, "Secretary of the president''s office, confidential secretary."


    Gao Yang took a cold breath and said, "secretary? Secretary of the president?"


    Ulyanko nodded seriously and whispered, "Vladimir puqin, yes, it''s his secretary."


    Listen directly to the sky. Maybe this is the only way to achieve your wishes.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "how did you get on the line? This kind of person can''t have contact with Da Yiwan. The location is too sensitive. I''m sorry. When I didn''t ask, I was quick."


    Ulyanko low voice channel: "Twenty years ago, big Ivan made an investment in him. It was an accident and a coincidence, but the return was also great. This person must not refuse big Ivan''s request. However, because the severity of this matter was not so high, big Ivan did not give him particularly tough instructions. Whether the other party would help or not depends on his will. After all, this relationship is to be determined Stay at a critical time. "


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I understand."


    Ulyanko hesitated, and finally whispered, "big Ivan told me that this line is used for the first time in 20 years."


    Gao Yang was shocked again, and then he whispered, "I have to thank big Ivan again."


    Ulyanko didn''t take Gao Yang''s words. He looked at his watch. After searching around again, he whispered, "it should appear."


    Just then, the telephone of uliyangke rang. Uliyangke suddenly connected the phone and whispered, "I''ve arrived. Where are you?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t meet you. I have something urgent, but it doesn''t matter. It''s the same when I say on the phone. Please hurry up. I only have more than ten minutes to tell you."


    There was a trace of anger on ulyanko''s face. Gao Yang lowered his voice and said in a very weak voice, "it''s the same with calling. Say it."


    Ulyanko covered the microphone and whispered, "I''m kidding. I can''t even see the dark line that hasn''t been used for more than 20 years. How dare I use it? Don''t forget that I''m here on behalf of big Ivan!"


    "What shall we do? Shall we withdraw or ask again?"


    Ulyanko looked very angry. He thought for a moment, nodded and said, "ask again."


    He let go of the microphone and ulyanko whispered, "you should come. Some things are unclear on the phone."


    "I''m sorry, but I really have to leave. I have to go back to the office right away. I won''t have a chance to meet until tomorrow night at the earliest. It''s only possible. If you can wait, I have no problem here."


    Uliyangke hesitated for a moment, then he turned on the phone and said in a low voice, "it''s urgent. Let''s say it on the phone. We want to bury yalebin in the new saint''s cemetery. I don''t know if big Ivan talked to you."


    "Yalebin, I don''t know this man. I only know that this man has a very high and unique position in the former Soviet Union. Is that right?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. Tell me who he is. Don''t be too detailed."


    "KGB, black devil."


    "What is the black devil? Wait, don''t tell me, a senior official of the KGB, right?"


    "Yes."


    Gao Yang motioned, and then he whispered in a hurry: "he doesn''t know the thorny degree of this matter, our requirements, requirements, unless he says the identity of yalebin!"


    "Is it necessary for a senior KGB official to find me if he wants to be buried in the new saint''s cemetery after his death? Even if that person has a high status, it doesn''t seem to be a problem."


    Ulyanko said, "we should cover him with the national flag of the Soviet Union and engrave his name on his tombstone. This matter..."


    "Wait, I see. A great man deserves the honor after his death. Then I want to know where he is now."


    "Moscow, we have brought his coffin to Moscow."


    "Where did it come from?"


    "Sochi."


    "Why in Sochi?"


    "That''s his hometown."


    "OK, I see."


    Ulyanko said anxiously, "you have to understand the particularity of this man. He is not an ordinary KGB, he is..."


    "Wait, wait, don''t say, it''s up to me to decide how to deal with this matter. If you trust me, do as I say, otherwise hang up and think we haven''t contacted."


    Uri Yang Ke was somewhat angry, he whispered: "well, you has the final say, but I want to remind you that this person should not appear in Sochi, and should not appear in Moscow."


    "I don''t know this, and I don''t need to know this. Now think about what you want, set up a suitable identity for yourself, make a phone call, and explain your requirements to the person who answers the phone. It''s a former senior official of the KGB, right? That''s no problem. If you call this phone, I''ll answer you tomorrow. Oh, there''s another very important thing, that is to put it to you The body back to Sochi. "


    "Back to Sochi? Why! We just sent him to Moscow, and..."


    "Listen, do as I say. If you can''t do as I say, there will be no dialogue. It''s very important to transport the body back to Sochi, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with and involve many people. I don''t want to do this, so transport the body back to Sochi. Don''t contact me again. Someone will contact you. Remember to leave a number that can find you when you call. And Any questions? "


    Ulyanko thought for a moment and said, "no problem."


    "Bye."


    The phone was quickly hung up, and ulyanko said gnashing his teeth: "this bastard! He didn''t show up and didn''t even want to listen to what was going on. What should we do now? Do as he said, or let big Ivan destroy him!"


    Gao Yang said calmly, "let''s take yalebin back to Sochi, call, and wait for news, that''s it."


    Ulyanko leaned fiercely on the seat and said angrily, "do you believe him?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and whispered, "it''s not whether we believe it or not, but we don''t have a choice at present. I don''t know what that person wants to do, but he feels very confident."


    Ulyanko breathed a sigh and said, "Da Yi destroyed him. He knows it very well. He can refuse, but he didn''t refuse clearly. This shows that he must have promised it, but it didn''t do so."


    "Everyone has his own style, but he didn''t mention money just now."


    "The money must be paid after it''s done. He won''t mention the money. Big Ivan has promised to give him 10 million. As long as the thing is done, the money must be given. I just don''t want to meet, which still makes me a little suspicious."


    "Maybe he really just has something urgent and can''t come back. Just do what he says. Let''s go back to the airport and call when we get to Sochi. Let''s do that."

 Chapter 2712

    Facing the mirror, he pushed the gold frame glasses on the bridge of his nose, sorted his hair, adjusted his tie and pulled the sleeve of his shirt.


    The instruments were impeccable. Baranikov, deputy director of the General Affairs Bureau of the Russian President''s office in charge of homeland security, began his day''s work.


    He walked through the long corridor and stopped at the end of the corridor for a moment. He looked at his watch. When the time came to his fixed work report time, baranikov knocked on a door.


    "Please come in."


    Baranikov pushed the door open, and then he smiled and said, "good morning, Mr. President."


    "Hello, baranikov, please wait a moment. I''ll be right away."


    After quickly writing his name on a document, puqin put the document on one side of his desk, looked up at his secretary and said in a deep voice, "you can start."


    Baranikov opened the folder and said respectfully, "Mr. President, here is a transfer order of general Nikolay for you to sign."


    Although it was the result of careful consideration and discussion, puqin took a look and signed his name on the document.


    After taking the documents back and putting them in the folder, baranikov said in a deep voice: "the time for summoning general Bortnikov is arranged at 3:30 p.m., is that all right?"


    Puqin thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes."


    Balanikov put forward two more complicated but important things. After puqin gave instructions one by one, balanikov could finish his current work. Unless there was an emergency or major event, he would not see puqin today. However, at this time, balanikov suddenly took out a document and said in some confusion: "One more thing seems strange."


    Puqin frowned slightly and said, "strange?"


    Balanikov said with a puzzled face: "last night, the director''s office of the foreign intelligence agency received a strange phone call. A man said he was a black devil and asked to talk to director shenovich."


    Puqin played with a pen in his hand. After hearing baranikov''s words, he suddenly put the pen on the table, and then said seriously, "go on."


    Balanikov looked surprised. He paused slightly and then continued: "this morning, senovi ? reported the matter to general vasiliyevich. General vasiliyevich then called the president''s office and asked you to deal with the matter yourself. General vasiliyevich didn''t disclose much about the matter. I can only ask you to deal with it personally."


    Puqin was silent for a moment, then he nodded and said, "what''s up."


    Baranikov once again showed a trace of confusion. Although he covered up well, he still took out a document. The document was a little thick, enough to have more than a dozen pieces of paper.


    After putting the document before and after the puqin, baranikov began to make a brief summary of the contents of the document as usual.


    "The phone said that yalebin died. The black devil hopes to bury him in the new saint''s cemetery. I''m sorry, Mr. President, I don''t quite understand."


    Puqin looked at the phone minutes attentively, but he only looked at the first page and didn''t turn down. After a moment of silence, he stood up, left his desk and began to pace back and forth in the office.


    Baranikov was even more confused, and he even looked a little stunned.


    Baranikov''s expression was not disguised, because he was not good at disguise himself. He didn''t know what the words yalebin and black devil meant, so he was really stunned by puqin''s reaction.


    Puqin suddenly stopped, looked at his secretary and said seriously, "jarebin, king of the black devil, he''s dead."


    Baranikov looked very confused, and he was really confused, because he really didn''t know what the name meant, although he had just heard the name last night.


    What should not be asked did not ask. After properly reflecting his confusion, baranikov did not ask any questions.


    Puqin breathed and said, "it''s normal that you haven''t heard his name. It''s top secret. Did director baskov say anything?"


    Baranikov immediately said, "No."


    Puqin''s mouth closed tightly. He sat back at his desk and began to focus on the remaining documents. After reading all the documents, he raised his head and said in a deep voice: "Pavlovich, this man is a black devil. There is no problem, that is to say, yalebin is really dead."


    Balanikov whispered: "the phone asked to bury yalebin in the new saint''s cemetery, cover the Soviet flag, and be able to engrave the name on the tombstone. This requirement..."


    Puqin said in a deep voice, "is it too much?"


    Balanikov whispered, "no, I just feel very strange. Of course, it''s too much. The whole thing is like a joke. Of course, I know it''s not a joke, so I feel a little strange."


    Puqin sighed and said, "yalebin, you don''t know who he is, and you don''t know the existence of the black devil, so you will feel that this requirement is a joke. Cover the Soviet flag and bury him in the new saint''s cemetery. This requirement..."


    Baranikov said nothing. He just had to send the problem to puqin. The rest had nothing to do with him. He could not intervene or get involved.


    After thinking for a moment, puqin finally said, "call vasiliyevich and ask him to come right away. Also, call baskov. No."


    Puqin raised her hand and said in a deep voice, "I''ll call him myself."


    Baranikov immediately said, "yes, I''ll call general vasiliyevich right away."


    Puqin put his hand on the phone and picked up the microphone, but when he pressed the button, he hesitated. After hesitating, he put down the microphone and looked at baranikov.


    "Balanikov and yalebin are Soviet heroes. He is the captain of a KGB secret force code named Black Devil and the rank of lieutenant general. He has made final efforts to save the Soviet Union. He is the greatest agent of KGB, the strongest soldier and the most dangerous enemy of Russia. He has a legendary life and great achievements."


    Balanikov said with a surprised look on his face, "I never knew such a person existed."


    Puqin nodded, and then he said in a deep voice, "everything about him is a secret. I want to ask you, do you think such a person can be buried in the new saint''s cemetery under the Soviet flag? By the way, the new saint''s cemetery is the resting place for members of the black devil forces."


    Balanikov whispered: "the hero of the Soviet Union is the enemy of Russia. I don''t think such a person is appropriate. It may have a bad impact."


    Puqin suddenly waved his hand. He said solemnly, "no, I don''t think it''s enough to bury him like this. We don''t have to be afraid of a disappearing Soviet Union, let alone a dead old man. Moreover, the old man is still a hero, a real superhero!"


    Puqin''s eyes became sharp, and then he said in a deep voice: "a real hero should be treated properly. You don''t understand some things, but I used to be a KGB, so I understand."

 Chapter 2713

    He returned to Sochi and to the house of jarebin.


    I went to Moscow for nothing, but there''s nothing to complain about. As long as I can achieve my goal, to be honest, it''s just a turn back. It''s nothing at all.


    Gao Yang sat next to yalebin''s coffin. He was so sleepy that he couldn''t help taking a nap, but he just fell asleep and the phone rang.


    The phone call was from Pavlovic. When Gao Yang connected the phone, Pavlovic said quickly: "puqin decided to bury the captain as required. The matter will be handled by the KGB headquarters. The KGB will send a plane to Sochi to welcome the captain''s coffin. The funeral will be held tomorrow."


    Pavlovic couldn''t come to yalebin''s funeral, but Gao Yang asked him to make a few calls and negotiate with baranikov''s contact number as a black devil.


    The KGB headquarters is the headquarters of the Russian Federal Security Agency, which is just a customary title, but it is really a good arrangement for the KGB headquarters to be responsible for the funeral of alebin.


    It''s natural. It''s natural. That''s it.


    When yalebin''s funeral came into puqin''s view, it became very simple. No one would refuse puqin''s request and no one would raise any doubt, so it became very simple.


    But how difficult it is to let puqin know about it.


    It is more difficult for puqin to directly intervene in this matter, but Gao Yang did it.


    Gao Yang asked for the great awesome head. The great Ivan gave him strength. He found Bala Nikov, and Bala Nikov knew Pu Qin. He made it all a reality.


    For a moment, Gao Yang burst into tears. He looked at yalebin in the coffin and said, "teacher, you''re going home, real home!"


    Pavlovic whispered on the phone: "it''s time to evacuate. Don''t meet the KGB."


    "What about the details? How to hand over the coffin?" he said in a low voice


    "The other party will arrange someone to take charge of this matter. Someone will contact me. I''ll inform you after receiving the phone. At present, puqin shows respect for the black devil and maximum tolerance, and makes it clear that he will not try to take this opportunity to trace the whereabouts of the black devil members. The specific matters need to be discussed and decided."


    He breathed loudly and whispered, "OK!"


    Hung up the phone and shouted loudly. Then he nodded to Joseph and ulyanko and said in a deep voice, "it''s done!"


    Ulyanko clenched his fist, waved it, breathed a long breath and said, "finally, he has fulfilled his mission. It''s done. So how to operate it."


    Gao Yang stood up and said in a deep voice, "leave here. The KGB will send someone to meet the coffin. It''s inconvenient for us to meet them. The specific matters have not been determined."


    Just then, Gao Yang received another call. He raised his hand and made a silent gesture. Then he connected the phone and whispered, "hello."


    Baskov whispered on the phone, "I just met the president for the captain''s funeral."


    Gao Yang said quietly, "how about it."


    "The president asked me if I knew about yalebin''s death. My answer was that no one informed me. Then he asked me if I could be responsible for it, and I promised."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and whispered, "isn''t it wise of you to do so?"


    Baskov was very tired and said, "there is nothing unwise. Mr. President knows my feelings for the black devil. He also knows why yalebin entered the nursing home. He asked me why yalebin left the nursing home and appeared in Sochi. Some things must be hidden."


    Gao Yang said with a little worry, "so how do you answer?"


    "I said that alebin just wanted to go out and go back to Sochi. That''s all. There''s no explanation. The only reason the president asked me was to know if I, a traitor, would like to attend the old captain''s funeral."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and whispered, "don''t say you''re a traitor."


    Baskov whispered, "the black devil thinks I''m a traitor, the president thinks I''m a traitor, and the whole world thinks I''m a traitor, including the captain. In fact, I''m a traitor."


    After a long breath, baskov continued in a low voice: "But the president knew my feelings for the black devil, so he asked me if I would like to attend the captain''s funeral. I agreed, and took the initiative to accept the task of welcoming the captain back. By the way, the farewell ceremony of the funeral will be held in the auditorium of the KGB headquarters, general vasiliyevich will preside over the funeral ceremony, and the tombstone is under intense production , black marble. "


    "This is very good, very good, I can rest assured..."


    Baskov continued in a low voice: "I will go to Sochi and take only a few people. They are all my people. You don''t have to leave. Where are you waiting for me? I think it''s better."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you," he said in a low voice


    Baskov suddenly said, "how did you let the president know about it?"


    "Just call the place to call through normal channels, and then report it level by level. Of course, some people help, but I can''t say who."


    Baskov whispered: "This approach exceeded my expectation. It was even more unexpected to be able to contact the president directly. It was very difficult, but it was indeed the best solution, or even the only solution, because no one dared to make the same decision except the president, and no one even cared about it. No one would take such a trivial matter as how to do his funeral for an old man who was unknown To annoy the president. "


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I can contact the president directly, but I can''t have any private contact with the black devil, so I''m in a dilemma, and you let me avoid this dilemma and give me a chance to attend the funeral, which is very important to me."


    Bascofton paused, and then he suddenly said: "Well, actually, I want to find out who helped you. The people who can send the news to the president are connected with foreign underground forces. Such people must be strictly investigated and found out, and this kind of thing is not too difficult, but I have changed my mind now. For your face, I can let go of this matter, but it will not be an example. I still say that, don''t do harm to Russia Interests. "


    If big Ivan knew about baskov''s existence, he would not intervene in it.


    Gao Yang was in a cold sweat. He almost hurt big Ivan''s dark line. If baskov wanted to trace it, it would not be difficult to find out. Although baskov''s hands were not clean and he had more contacts with the black devil, baskov had enough opportunities to choose himself.


    "Please don''t worry, it''s just for the teacher''s funeral. For your face, I promise I will never do anything harmful to the interests of Russia."

 Chapter 2714

    11 Lubyanka square, the headquarters of the KGB.


    Since 1920, the headquarters of the KGB has been here. Now the KGB has been renamed the Russian Federal Security Agency, and the headquarters is still here.


    A funeral farewell ceremony is taking place in the auditorium of the KGB headquarters.


    This is a very strange funeral, an extremely rare farewell ceremony. How rare is it? From the Soviet Union to Russia, vasiliyevich, director of the Russian Federal Security Agency, presided over the farewell ceremony.


    The farewell ceremony began, "Coming here is like returning home. I know what spies are. They are a group of people with unique quality, belief and character. They can give up their original life, relatives and lovers, stay away from their hometown all the year round, and devote their life to the motherland. Not everyone can do it. What we say goodbye to today is a great friend Spy, a soldier who has given everything for his country. "


    He bowed his head slightly. Puqin didn''t say anything. He retreated to one side.


    Baskov''s eyes filled with tears, and he did what yalebin promised.


    Gao yanglai saw off the old man who had been silently guarding him, the old man who had taught him too much, and the old man who regarded him as his son.


    Satan''s people all came, but they were not gathered together, but scattered everywhere to see off the old man they knew and respected.


    The black devil''s people didn''t come except for the hammer. They wouldn''t waste time on such meaningless things as funerals, even jarebin''s funerals.


    The hearse left the Red Square and continued to drive until it came to the new saint''s cemetery.


    Today, the new saint''s cemetery is closed and not open to anyone except a motorcade that has just entered.


    When the hearse drove into the cemetery, it stopped before a team of honor guards.


    This is not a state funeral.


    But this is a strange funeral, because the highest level of the three armed forces honor guard that can only be used in the state funeral was used at the funeral.


    Before the honor guard is the military band, the highest level military band.


    This specification is wrong, and there is no reporter or obituary, but the Russian KGB is indeed carrying out a strange funeral of the highest level a few days ago.


    Four honor guards lifted the coffin and walked slowly forward, escorted by the honor guards of the three armed services.


    The military band began to play music. The music they played today is very strange. Of course, they will be strange, because the name of the music they played is "unbreakable alliance", because this music has not been played for 24 years,.


    The military band is also very familiar with the music they play, because although the name of the Russian national anthem is Russia, our sacred motherland, the melody is completely inherited from the unbreakable alliance, and they have played it countless times.


    So for the military band, this is really a familiar and strange music.


    Covering the national flag and playing the National Anthem represent a dying country, which belongs to alebin.


    Not a state funeral.


    It is also a state funeral. At this moment, yalebin takes the place of one country.


    Puqin had been waiting here before the coffin was sent to the tomb. Yes, he came to the cemetery because the funeral was not over.


    Next came the memorial service, but after the honor guard put down yalebin''s coffin, it was the last time to deliver a eulogy.


    Here, of course, puqin is the only person qualified to make a speech.


    Puqin stood in front of the coffin, facing the crowd, the audience of less than ten people, a huge military band and a huge honor guard of the three services. Although the place here is small, neither the military band nor the honor guard can reach him.


    After taking a deep breath, a low but loud voice sounded.


    "He gave everything to the Soviet Union.


    He faced the darkness and turned his back to the light.


    He embraced the darkness and guarded the light.


    The enemy hated him to the bone and said he was a devil.


    The people he guarded did not know of his existence.


    He slept here with his loyal soldiers.


    He and his comrades in arms who also sleep here are holy black demons.


    He is the black devil of the Soviet Union.


    His name is jarebin Vasiliev. "


    Puqin slowly finished his eulogy.


    This is the eulogy of aribin and will also be the epitaph of aribin.


    Puqin turned and looked at the coffin covered with the national flag. Then he said solemnly: "the Soviet Union has disappeared, but we can''t forget these heroes who inherited the Soviet Union. He is not an unknown hero. There will be his tombstone, which will be made of his whole body statue."


    After that, puqin nodded slightly and walked to one side.


    "Salute!"


    The salute began to ring.


    The salute did not end when it rang fifteen, did not end when it rang seventeen, and did not end when it rang nineteen.


    Twenty one salutes were fired, the highest courtesy.


    It was a strange funeral.


    But it is not surprising if a state funeral is held for a person''s country and people of a country.


    Cover the national flag, play the national anthem and ring the salute.


    Buried beside his comrades in arms.


    Aribin got everything he wanted.


    The coffin was put into the tomb, and flowers and soil fell, gradually covering an old man with a legendary life.


    An era is over.


    A generation of legends completed the curtain call.


    An immortal hero went to his country.


    That''s it.

 Chapter 2715

    At the funeral, with tears in his eyes and a smile, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "bye."


    Gao Yang left the tomb and came to the crowd standing behind. He whispered, "who else wants to talk? Hammer, I''ll push you over."


    The hammer whispered, "no, I can go there myself. I want to whisper to the captain and keep it a secret."


    Put the flowers on his legs, and the hammer pushed the wheelchair to jarebin''s tomb alone.


    At this time, Irene opened her arms and whispered to Gao Yang, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for the change."


    Gao Yang and Irene hugged each other and patted each other on the back. After that, he looked at Irene up and down and said, "you look a little different."


    Irene reached out and touched her short hair, smiled and said, "don''t forget, the best fashion masters in the world are training me. I''m not just wearing an expensive suit."


    Gao Yang stepped back and said in surprise, "are you wearing an expensive suit? Are you kidding? I don''t see it."


    Irene waved her fist at Gao Yang, and then she said angrily, "you''re too slow!"


    After that, Irene looked at Gao Yang confidently and disdainfully, then walked a few steps, then turned around and raised her chin towards Gao Yang, and said, "how''s it going?"


    "It''s great. It''s a bit of a model."


    Everyone is trying to make the atmosphere more relaxed. Sometimes, nostalgia and sadness don''t have to be sad.


    But the relaxed atmosphere is everywhere the limit.


    The remaining light of Gao Yang''s eyes saw a man, so he whispered to the people, "I''ll leave."


    Gao Yang quickly walked to one side, and then he approached the dense bushes and whispered to the people behind the bushes, "I guess you have to do it again today. It''s inconvenient to say something yesterday."


    Baskov whispered behind the bushes, "yes, I want to talk to the captain alone."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and whispered, "then you came at the wrong time. We have to have a while. There are many people. They are all old friends. You have to say a few words before you go. You have to wait."


    Baskov whispered, "it doesn''t matter. I can wait. I''ve been waiting for decades. It''s not bad for this moment."


    "What are you waiting for, a chance to talk alone?"


    "Yes."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you will have many opportunities in the future. Don''t worry. I believe he can hear."


    Baskov whispered, "where''s your friend? He''s gone?"


    "Yes, he has a lot of things there, so he left first. I''ll leave tomorrow. For tomorrow''s flight, I''ll send the hammer to Germany first. Where is he recuperating?"


    Baskov whispered, "tell me this, too."


    "Why not? Is there any need to hide it from you?"


    Baskov turned out from behind the Bush, stood in front of Gao Yang and whispered, "it''s really unnecessary. Thank you. I want to invite you in to talk, but there are many mosquitoes in it. Let''s go and where to go."


    Gao Yang and baskov walked side by side, just like walking. After walking for a while, baskov suddenly whispered: "I won''t send you away. Don''t come to Moscow in the future, but you really have any trouble that can''t be solved. You can always come here to save your life and let you spend the rest of your life undisturbed. However, I hope there won''t be such a day. Don''t let the captain down and do a good job."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "don''t worry. I''m sure I can live until no one dares to touch me. I''ll have a chance to sit down and drink together. Just call me. I''m retired now and have plenty of time in the future."


    Baskov said with a smile, "it''s far away. Can you fly over from the United States and have a drink with me? I can''t go to the United States unless the third world war is about to start."


    "It''s said that I have plenty of time, and I have a private plane. As long as you can land my plane, it''s very convenient. Besides, I''ll often come to see my teacher in the future. I must have a chance to drink."


    Baskov said helplessly: "just said, don''t come to Moscow in the future, but, well, you really should often come to see the captain. It''s said that the captain hasn''t been so kind to people in his life, only you are an exception."


    "Yes, so I have to come to see him often."


    Chatting about some meaningless conversations, Gao Yang and baskov walked side by side for some time. Baskov stretched out his right hand and said, "it''s almost time. I''ll go to a place where there is no one to clean up my mood. Then, I wish you all the best."


    Gao Yang and baskov held hands and said with a smile, "thank you and wish you all the best."

 Chapter 2716

    After arriving in New York, he returned to his home and threw himself on the bed, Gao Yang felt tired in recent days.


    Physical tiredness is secondary, and mental and psychological tiredness is even more uncomfortable. These days, from the sudden death of yalebin to the preparation for yalebin''s funeral, Gao Yang has no chance to rest at all.


    Gao Yang slept heavily in bed without taking off his clothes.


    He had a solid sleep, and then when he woke up the next day, Natalia had prepared breakfast for him, but when Gao Yang finished his breakfast, he found that he didn''t know what to do next.


    What should I do? To deal with the solar system company, I have to go to Houston, and I have to meet Karima, who Gao Yang doesn''t dare to see now.


    If he doesn''t deal with the company''s affairs, Gao Yang will have nothing to do.


    It''s really difficult to adapt to this retirement life.


    Ye Lianna went to school and was about to graduate. Instead, her courses became more intense.


    Gao Yang went to the gym to kick his legs and punch. He ran on the treadmill for about an hour. He felt that running on the treadmill couldn''t feel at all, and it made his legs uncomfortable, so Gao Yang ended his fitness and returned to the living room again.


    He didn''t even sweat much, and Gao Yang was used to getting up early. Although he had been tossing around, it was just over nine o''clock. The next day, Gao Yang really didn''t know how to live.


    After watching TV for a while, Gao Yang heard several knocks on the door. He went to open the door, but found that it was groliov.


    Groliov is naturally familiar with Gao Yang. He can''t be familiar anymore. There''s no need to be polite. Groliov comes to the big sofa and lies back. The two people stare at each other for a while before they say in one voice: "it''s too boring..."


    With a sigh, the two people who couldn''t find anything to say leaned on the sofa and thought about their thoughts.


    After a while, groliov suddenly said, "if this is retirement, it''s really boring."


    "Agree."


    "How do you live?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Otherwise, let''s take a task! Take a small task with low difficulty and earn two extra money. What about the non dangerous one?"


    Gao Yang glanced at groliov and said angrily, "OK, you go and get Natalia and ye Lianna. As long as you get them both, I''ll call people. Who''s idle and bored will go with us, okay?"


    Groliov was silent at once, and then he sighed helplessly.


    Gao Yang said lazily, "take what you drink, the wine is at the bar, the drink is in the refrigerator, and pour coffee or tea yourself."


    Groliov said powerlessly, "what do you drink?"


    "Don''t drink anything, don''t want to move."


    "I won''t drink it either. In fact, if I say, coffee is still good in Yemen. What do you think?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t think about it. It''s impossible. The more you think about it, the more you feel flustered. If you''re really bored, let''s go to a shooting range and shoot a few shots, but this is the first day of real leisure. You can''t stand it?"


    Groliov said in a daze: "turn on the tap and there will be hot water flowing out of life. I really can''t adapt..."


    The door was knocked again and said loudly, "no lock, push the door in."


    Jason pushed the door in, and then he shouted, "it''s boring, boss. Can you find something to do?"


    Gao Yang pointed to himself and said angrily, "I''ll sit here if I have something to do."


    Jason sighed and went to the refrigerator to get a bottle of drink. Then he said bored, "do you want to go to Loch Ness? If you want to go, come back to Scotland with me. Maybe you can see the water monster, but you have to wait until Irene''s fashion show is over. If you leave now, I''m afraid she''ll break my neck."


    Raphael pushed the door in and shouted, "who broke your neck?"


    Jason didn''t answer Raphael''s question, but said, "Frye is training. After that, he will play baseball. Irene is preparing her fashion show, but we will have nothing to do after the fashion show in a few days. Have you decided what to do?"


    Raphael said, "why does Andy want to go back to Brazil? He asked me to go with him. If he can''t come out again, I have to rescue him, and then he will go to Italy with me. Do you want to go to Brazil for a few days?"


    "No, it''s too hot and wet."


    "Leibrov stayed in Moscow, Yuri returned to Ukraine, Tommy? Why didn''t you see him."


    Groliov said angrily, "that guy is preparing for the wedding. Just get married. He has to go back to Serbia to get married. He doesn''t know when to hold the wedding."


    Gao Yang said, "where''s the rabbit? This bastard should have come long ago. And Li JinFang, what have they done? Is there any fun?"


    Jason said angrily, "the rabbit and crow went to the shooting range early in the morning and said they were going to carry out ultra long-range shooting. Li JinFang went to little Donny''s house. He could sit opposite Eliza for a day without saying a word."


    Just then, the door was opened here. Irene came in angrily and said loudly, "do you have anything to eat?"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "there are leftovers in the kitchen. Didn''t you practice how to walk?"


    Irene said impatiently, "Carl doesn''t sleep at night and doesn''t get up during the day. He scolded me for sneaking to attend yalebin''s funeral this time. Isn''t it a few days delayed, Fark?"


    She went to the fridge to get a box of ice cream, and then impolitely kicked Jason aside. After grabbing Gao Yang''s position, Irene said helplessly: "the fashion show should start in another week."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Bah!"


    Irene gave a white look, then said proudly, "will I be afraid? I''m just a little upset. After telling my mother that I''m going to the fashion show, she has to come. What should I do?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "let her come. You live in such a big house alone."


    Irene said anxiously, "but I''m not used to living with her, but let her come. She always thought I was lying to her, so I promised to let her come."


    "When will you come?"


    "It''s already here. The plane will land at three o''clock this afternoon."


    "What!"


    Irene ate the ice cream and said carelessly, "if I''m late or skip class again, Carl Lagerfeld will be crazy, so I don''t have time to pick up my mother today. You pick her up for me and take her home, no problem?"


    Gao Yang was angry and funny, and said angrily, "I came this afternoon. You just say now, OK, I''ll pick her up today."


    Irene put the ice cream she had eaten a few mouthfuls on the tea table, even though she said helplessly, "it''s boring. It''s still interesting to fight, boss. If this is retirement, I''ve regretted it. How can I live in the future."

 Chapter 2717

    Irene has something to do. People who have nothing to do really don''t know how to live.


    Irene''s mother is coming, which is a big event, especially for the boring people now, as long as there is so much meaning, it is a big event.


    But it''s still early. People arrive in the afternoon. There''s still half a day. I don''t know how to spend it.


    "Shall we play poker?"


    "No, it''s boring."


    "But when you were in Yemen, you played cards very hard."


    "That was in Yemen. Now we are in New York. We play poker to kill time. Are you kidding?"


    After a few boring conversations, everyone fell into silence. After a long time, he raised a long sigh and whispered, "what are you doing?"


    Groliov raised his head and said nervously, "why don''t we wipe the gun."


    "Wipe the gun? OK!"


    "Well, clean the gun. I''ll get the gun."


    "Hey, hey, just wipe the gun. Isn''t it good to wipe the gun quietly in your own house? Why do you bring the gun to me?"


    Jason said indifferently, "it''s fun to clean the gun together, or you''ll go to my house."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "you''re really free. What''s the meaning of cleaning your gun? My gun is clean. Why don''t we go running? Who''s the slowest to treat?"


    "No."


    "It''s boring. Who can run better than you? How about our speed? It''s better than sprint."


    Groliov shouted, "or we''ll find a gym or a fight club. Let''s practice fighting."


    Gao Yang said in distress: "go to any gym, go to Li JinFang''s home and have everything."


    Jason said excitedly, "ask Li JinFang to come back and play at his house?"


    A group of people all stared at Jason with idiot eyes. Jason shrunk his neck and whispered, "when I didn''t say OK."


    Gao Yang sighed, "I''ve decided. I''m going to Colorado to find the guy who uses mechanical aiming. I''m going to practice non assisted shooting. I''m going to use mechanical aiming to accurately shoot targets 500 meters away. I''m going to do this."


    Groliov lamented, "you''re retired. Why do you practice this? Does it make sense?"


    Gao Yang said: "of course it makes sense. I have to find something for myself to do, otherwise what else can I do?"


    "Why don''t you go to Houston to deal with the company''s business?"


    Gao Yang looked at groliov with sad eyes and said, "Abdul and Karima can''t do anything for the company. What am I doing? Bring them tea and water?"


    Jason suddenly smiled, and then he said loudly, "I''m going to perform. I can concentrate on playing bagpipes in the future. Hey, I''m not sure I can become a great bagpipe player in the future."


    Irene looked at her watch. Then she took out the key and put it on the table. She stood up and said loudly, "I should go. The door key. When my mother comes, let her go straight home."


    When Irene went out, where was Andy.


    As soon as he entered the door, Andy said with a sad face: "everybody, everybody! Listen to me, I can''t live this day. I''m suffocating. I have a good idea. Do you want to hear it?"


    After selling for a while, Andy he looked forward to saying, "let''s go to pick up a small task. It''s not very dangerous..."


    "Get out!"


    Gao Yang shouted angrily and said to Andy he, "don''t say such words. Don''t even think about it."


    "Don''t agree? It doesn''t matter. I have another good suggestion. Let''s go to Italy and be a football player. Let''s help Rafael fight."


    Raphael said happily, "that''s a good idea."


    "Go away, can you be a little promising?"


    Andy Ho said sadly, "it''s too boring. What do you want to do?"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "I said, let''s start thinking about what to eat for lunch. When we think about it, it''s time for noon. It''s a long time to pick up Irene''s mother. She must invite her to dinner when she comes back. Irene has no time. She has something to do that night, and then go home to bed."


    Andy said anxiously, "what about tomorrow?"


    Gao yangleng for a moment, and then he waved and said, "let''s talk about tomorrow. It''s good to be able to send it today. Brothers, think about what to eat, and we''ll only have food, drink and fun in the future."


    Indeed, as Gao Yang said, it took a long time to find a place to eat. After reaching a consensus, it''s time to have lunch. If you talk more at lunch, it''s time to pick up people at the airport.


    This pick-up must be the Rolls Royce. There''s no other reason. This car is expensive and has face.


    No, only Gaoyang and Joseph were there to pick up people. Joseph was the driver and Gaoyang was the interpreter. They had to go.


    Irene''s mother can only speak German, while Satan''s High German is still alive. Although some simple daily conversations are stumbling, the meaning can always be expressed clearly.


    Sitting and waiting in the car was boring. Gao Yang took out his cell phone and called Bob. When Bob got through, he said curiously, "Hi, brother, how''s it going?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "What do you say? How''s your girlfriend?"


    Bob sighed and said in distress, "it''s going well, but I''ve got a problem."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "She went to the show with Katie Perry. We don''t have much time to date. I don''t know what to do."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "let her be your bodyguard, brother. You have much more money than Katie Perry."


    "It''s not about money. They have a good relationship, and it''s her career."


    "Then you have to find a way slowly. I have something to do. I''ll talk to you later. Bye."


    Gao Yang quickly hung up the phone. He was afraid that Bob Gai would let him help, but Gao Yang couldn''t think of any good way to do it, so he had to get out quickly.


    Hung up the phone, Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "it''s almost time. I''ll pick up someone. You wait in the car."


    Joseph looked at Gao Yang and suddenly said, "are you very boring, especially boring?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, I can see it?"


    "I want to tell you that not everyone can stand the sudden change from a tense life to a particularly leisurely life, especially for you. However, you must adapt. If you can''t adapt, you can learn to adapt. It will be fine as long as it takes a while, but you must not return to the battlefield because of boredom. Don''t say anything not dangerous, just war Fighting is not safe. If you can''t resist going back to the battlefield this time, you will never be able to adapt to the normal social order, which is very important! "


    Gao yangleng for a moment, and then he smiled at Joseph and said, "don''t worry, I can hold it back."

 Chapter 2718

    Gao Yang met Irene''s mother, but he was a little distracted.


    Returning to normal made him a little uncomfortable. In the past, he took time to come back, but now all the good things he thought were boring, such as going to a movie and sleeping easily without worrying about being attacked.


    Gao Yang once thought these things were very good and rare, but now he hasn''t done them yet, but they have lost their attraction.


    "Born cheap life, blessed will not enjoy it."


    When he was sneering at himself, he suddenly heard a gentle voice say, "hello."


    Gao Yang quickly recovered and refocused his eyes, but found that Irene''s mother had stood in front of him with a small suitcase.


    "Ah, Hello, aunt."


    Gao Yang quickly took the lever of the suitcase and said with a embarrassed face: "Irene has gone to the training class. Time is too tight. The fashion show will open soon. She really can''t spare time. Just let me pick you up. Well, please come here."


    Irene''s mother thanked her. When she went out with Gao Yang, she hesitated again and again. Finally, she couldn''t help saying, "Irene, did she really go to the training class?"


    "Really? Of course it''s true. It''s not a training course. Master Carl Lagerfeld trained her alone. Do you know Carl Lagerfeld? A famous fashion master."


    "I know him. Irene talked about it. I just can''t believe Irene really wants to be a model. It''s not that I don''t trust my daughter, just..."


    Shaking her head, Irene''s mother smiled and said, "forget it, it''s nothing."


    Gao Yang didn''t know how to talk to Irene''s mother, so he had to laugh, pull the suitcase, chat about the weather and get to the car.


    Joseph was already waiting by the car. He opened the door and asked Irene''s mother to sit in. Then he put the suitcase in the trunk. He was a bodyguard and could do it. He was just like a driver.


    When Gao Yang got into the car, Irene''s mother said cautiously, "it''s true that you''re all retired?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "did Irene tell you? Yes, we are all retired."


    "Really?"


    Looking at Irene''s mother looking at herself with incredulous eyes, Gao Yang nodded seriously and said, "really, otherwise Irene can''t have time to be her model. It''s absolutely true."


    Aileen''s mother breathed a long sigh of relief. Then she crossed her chest and whispered a few prayers.


    When she looked up again, Irene''s mother had tears in her eyes.


    "I sometimes hate her father. If it weren''t for her father, how could Irene be a mercenary? I hate him for ruining Irene''s life. Every day, every day, I pray that Irene can come back to me safely and pray that she can be safe. Oh, sorry, I don''t mean to belittle your career. I''m just worried about Irene''s safety. Please forgive a mother Dear heart. "


    Gao Yang said in a voice: "understand, I understand very much. There will be no danger in the future. She is very good and will be better in the future."


    With a long sigh of relief, Irene''s mother suddenly lowered her voice and said: "Irene went back a few days ago. You know that. She said she retired. I don''t believe it. She''s reluctant to tell me some words, but you''ve been together. My husband is also a soldier. I understand the feelings between soldiers, so I guess she must have no secrets with you, right?"


    Gao Yang hesitated and nodded, "that''s right. We really know each other very well."


    "So does she have a boyfriend? Who is it?"


    Gao Yang almost choked on his saliva, and then he looked at Irene''s mother strangely.


    "When I came home this time, I wanted to persuade Irene to stay at home, at least for a while, but she said she had a sweetheart, so she had to come back. Then I heard that she was going to be a model. I want to know if this is true? I mean, does she really have a boyfriend? If so, can you tell me who it is?"


    Gao Yang swallowed hard, and then he opened his mouth.


    "Er, er, er, this, um, how to say, this, er..."


    "Is it inconvenient to say?"


    Gao Yang coughed twice, then smiled and said, "it''s about personal privacy. It''s not convenient for me to say it. In fact, I don''t know. Really, I''m not very good to ask about this kind of personal feelings, so I really don''t know what Irene thinks. Ha ha, the weather is good today."


    Looking at the cloudy sky outside, Gao Yang took back his sight, and then he smiled and said, "you''ve come all the way. You must try the special dishes of New York today. As for what''s there, you''ll know at night. This..."


    Irene''s mother suddenly said, "you really don''t know who Irene''s boyfriend is, do you?"


    Gao Yang was embarrassed and said, "I can''t say that. You''d better ask her yourself, okay?"


    Irene''s mother sighed, "but she didn''t tell me, but I don''t think she lied to me this time."


    "Why?"


    "Of course I can see if my daughter has a sweetheart. She said she retired. I can''t see whether it''s true or not, but she said that with a sweetheart, I can see it at a glance."


    "Oh, well, you''ll see her soon."


    "I won''t say when I see her. She''s very stubborn, but she has a tattoo on her chest..."


    "What!"


    Gao Yang was stunned, and Irene''s mother nodded: "Yes, she had a tattoo on her chest. I guess it was her boyfriend, because she would look in the mirror in the bathroom for a long time. Last time I accidentally pushed the door in, her reaction was very fierce. Er, sorry, it may not be appropriate to say this, but if you know who it is and are willing to tell me, I would be grateful. I was covered by her last time I didn''t see it clearly I''m sorry, it''s just a mother''s worry and expectation. I just want to know who is looking at him again. I promise I won''t say a word! "


    "We haven''t seen anyone. You''d better ask her, or you can see it at the fashion show. Ah, we''re here!"


    Irene''s mother said with a surprised look on her face, "is it so soon?"


    Pointing out of the window, he said, "look, turn left on the street ahead to Manhattan Island, and the statue of liberty is also there. Shall we go to Manhattan Island first?"


    Irene''s mother waved her hand and smiled, "no, I''m a little tired. Let''s go to Irene''s house. Well, can I see all of you today? Maybe I can see something for myself."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said with a dry smile, "don''t you go to Manhattan? Well, I''m not careful. Sorry, you really should be tired. Let''s go home and have a rest first. You go back to sleep, and Irene should come back soon, soon."

 Chapter 2719

    A mother who was afraid that her daughter would not marry was so terrible.


    Gao Yang was surprised. Irene worked as a mercenary all day, and she didn''t see how worried Irene''s mother was. When it came to the possibility that her daughter might have a boyfriend, Irene''s mother suddenly turned into a big detective with sharp eyes.


    And it''s just that you may have a boyfriend.


    When he finally got home, Gao Yang almost rushed out of the car and opened the door with the key given by Irene. Then he immediately said with a smile: "well, here''s the key. You can have a rest at home. I''ll pick you up at dinner and wait for Irene to come back..."


    Gao Yang looked at Irene''s mother. At last, he looked inside the door, and then he was immediately startled.


    It''s too neat. I can''t believe it''s neat and clean. Looking at Irene''s careless person, I thought her family would be particularly messy. I didn''t expect it to be clean and tidy. It''s really unexpected.


    "It''s still so neat. An excellent soldier should at least keep the internal affairs neat. Her father is like this, and so is she herself."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I didn''t expect that I didn''t know Irene was a clean person for so long. Well, it''s nothing. You should have a rest earlier and have a rest first."


    It was impolite to send Irene''s mother into the room, Gao Yang ran back to the car, and then shouted to Joseph, "go, go!"


    "Not very good? Leave people at home?"


    "There''s no way. I''ll collapse if I talk any more. Let me go back and calm down and think about how to deal with her."


    Joseph laughed a few times, looked high with sympathetic eyes, and shook his head.


    Gao Yang''s house is very close to Irene''s house. It takes less than two minutes to drive. When Gao Yang opens the door tired, he finds that there is one more person in the house.


    "Falk, why are you here!"


    The man in the room was Bob. He sat on the sofa with a bottle of beer in his hand and a sad face. Groliov sat with him on the sofa. When he saw Gao Yang, groliov stood up and said in a hurry, "Gao is back. You talk. I''ll go back."


    Groliov''s expression was very familiar, just the happy excitement when he quickly left the trouble and ran away successfully.


    In other words, you''re in trouble, brother. I''ll withdraw first.


    "I can''t help staying. Bye!"


    Gao Yang looked at groliov with a look of help. Groliov shrugged, left a word and ran away.


    Ran away


    Gao Yang looked at Bob and sighed heavily. Then he said helplessly, "Bob, why are you here? Aren''t you here? Now you have so many things. Why don''t you come here instead of busy?"


    Bob took a sip of beer and said, "brother, you have to help me."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and grabbed a few in the air. Then he said sadly and angrily: "Bob! You''re looking for a girl, or a girlfriend. Maybe you''ll have a wife in the future. How can I help? How can I help you? Tell me."


    Bob sighed, "I don''t care. I can''t help it anyway. You must help."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said firmly, "I have a way."


    Bob stood up and said excitedly, "what can I do?"


    "For another one, you can find another girlfriend. Although you have unique taste, it''s still very easy. Didn''t you see Mr. Lagerfeld last time? There are still a lot of muscular beauties. With your conditions, you can easily find dozens of girlfriends."


    Bob sat down again, and then he said angrily, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t help me. I don''t go here. Whatever you want."


    Gao Yang widened his eyes and said, "without this, you are an adult, man."


    Bob looked at Gao Yang and said seriously, "but I don''t like the girlfriend I can find casually. I like Jody, but she''s always busy. She doesn''t even have time to date me. What should I do?"


    He breathed loudly and sat down next to Bob. Then he said with a distressed face: "in my cognition, the rich second generation is always attractive, but why are you an exception?"


    "Why am I exceptional?"


    "People only wear expensive brands when they are driving. They wear tens of thousands of shoes. They change their famous brand bags every day. They are either partying or going to heaven all day. What about you? You wear Nike or old. Your father eliminated all the cars you drive. A watch is a bargain of tens of dollars. How can I get girls? How can I get girls? Your father How about billions? No, you''re billions now. You pick up girls and ask me, are you kidding? Are you kidding? "


    Bob looked at his watch, and then he said innocently, "I usually like to wear it like this. Isn''t it normal? Besides, when I attend formal occasions, my watch is also very expensive, my clothes are also very expensive, and my shoes are also very expensive. I also have a full-time driver. Why am I not popular?"


    Gao Yang said with a sad face, "because there are no beauties on those occasions, there is also a master. Forget it, I don''t understand this. I''ll give you a metaphor. Do you understand?"


    Bob sighed, and then he looked like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water and said: "I don''t care. I like Jody now. You can help me solve it. I tell you, she doesn''t have time to date me, and if she isn''t my girlfriend, I can''t concentrate on things. If I can''t concentrate on things, the consequences will be very serious. I just ask you to do one thing for me so that Jody can have time to date me. I''ll handle the others myself. If it''s a brother, you can find a way for me, not a brother Brother, just say it. "


    Gao Yang covered his eyes with his hands and leaned against the sofa. He lamented, "go, don''t send it. Close the door by the way. Thank you."


    Bob got up and went to Gao Yang''s bedroom.


    "I won''t go. I live with you. I won''t go when ye Lianna comes back. I can''t get the moisture of love. Don''t think it''s better for you."


    Gao Yang quickly raised his hand and said loudly, "there''s a way, there''s a way!"


    Bob stopped his feet and said, "you don''t have to talk about changing people."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said insidiously, "Jody is a bodyguard, so she is very busy. She is a bodyguard of a big star, so she needs to run around the world. In this way, you can''t make her a bodyguard again."


    "That''s her career. I don''t want to be so selfish."


    "Shit, why are you so busy? Let her rest for a while? She can date you when she''s resting. Is that ok?"


    "That''s OK. How to do it?"


    Looking at Bob''s eager eyes, Gao Yang said slowly, "there''s a way, but it''s a little damaged. Are you sure you want to listen?"

 Chapter 2720

    New York Fashion Week, one of the four largest fashion weeks in the world, is held twice a year. The autumn and winter fashion show is held in February and the next year''s fashion show is held in September.


    In other words, the name of the Fashion Week held in 2015 is the spring and summer fashion week in 2016.


    As one of the four fashion weeks, there is no doubt about the status of New York Fashion week. It''s really extraordinary to appear in this fashion week. As a newcomer, to be exact, a pure amateur can appear in this fashion week. In addition to feeling Irene''s good luck, I have to thank Carl Lagerfeld for his courage.


    Who is Carl Lagerfeld?


    Maybe no one in the world dares to use a pure amateur or virgin model at New York Fashion Week, but Carl dares, and people can only say that he has vision, so no one dares to question Carl.


    Karl Lagerfeld is known as the Caesar of the fashion world. Chinese people are used to calling him Buddha. His name in the fashion world is more than thunderous. His reputation is like a bolt from the blue. He is super invincible and thunderous.


    He is proficient in German, English, French and Italian. He is also a photographer. Although he is in his eighties, he is still active in the fashion circle.


    The best thing is that Carl Lagerfeld was born in Hamburg, Germany, which means he is German, and Irene is also German. The two can still talk.


    Carl also works hard for his career. Although he is old and can''t spend all his money in his life, Carl Lagerfeld is still willing to do it himself in order to get the ideal effect in his mind. This is also an important reason why he can enjoy his reputation. However, he is old at the end of his age, and Carl still has a lot of things to do, So Carl Lagerfeld can''t keep an eye on Irene''s practice all day, but as long as he has time, he will see your progress, so as not to lose his chain when he really goes on stage.


    At the most important fashion show, let the most famous fashion designers personally package and launch. Irene''s road of modeling is really not flying, and she will soar to the sky as soon as she flies.


    The fashion week lasts for eight days. The last day is the time for many big brands to come out, and Carl Lagerfeld''s fashion show is naturally the top priority, which is arranged in the afternoon of the last day.


    New York Fashion week does not allow ordinary audiences to enter. Only celebrities from all walks of life, insiders, media and buyers can enter, but Gao Yang naturally doesn''t worry about an invitation. Even if Irene doesn''t come to the show, there will be no problem with the invitation.


    The invitation had been sent long ago. Everyone was in good positions. Everyone was waiting to cheer for Irene.


    Normally, Irene''s pressure should be great, but Irene''s pressure is not high. Gao Yang doesn''t know. He only knows that his pressure is great, very big, especially big.


    On the first night, Gao Yang was so nervous that he couldn''t sleep.


    It''s time to start. Satan''s gang took collective action. Many cars were concentrated in front of Gao Yang''s house. Ye Lianna put on her best clothes and cleaned up her face. However, she didn''t wear Gao Yang''s arm today, but chattered with Catherine and Adele.


    "Are we leaving? Catherine and Adele and I are in the same car. It''s hard for us to get together, okay?"


    "OK, you drive by yourself or I''ll pull you."


    "We drive by ourselves. It''s not convenient to talk in your car. We have whispers between girls. Bye. See you later."


    After kissing Gao Yang on her face, ye Lianna shouted to Catherine, "let''s go, let''s go."


    It was Katherine who drove. Of course, she had said hello to Gao Yang, but it was just a plain greeting between her friends. Adele kept talking with Gao Yang, but let Katherine pull away skillfully.


    Ye Lianna, Catherine and Adele are going to see Irene''s fashion show. Now you know why Gao Yang is nervous.


    There is no direct connection, but Gao Yang is nervous. Maybe only one sentence can explain his mentality, that is, he is guilty of being a thief. Although Gao Yang is really not a thief, he is guilty of being a thief. What can he do.


    Frey took his wife and said in a hurry, "let''s go? What are you waiting for? It''s almost time."


    Gao Yang coughed softly and said in a low voice, "then what, confirm the action plan again. Are you ready for the golden side? Remember what to say?"


    Li JinFang moved his shoulder, subconsciously twisted his neck tie, nodded and said, "remember, don''t worry."


    Gao Yang looked at others and said, "those who make a fuss grasp the opportunity. Andy Ho, don''t go too far."


    Andy he said with confidence on his face: "don''t worry, you can achieve your goal without going too far."


    Albert said anxiously, "and me. Don''t worry. I won''t miss anything."


    He looked up at Irene''s mother, raised his voice and whispered, "Joseph drove me and Irene''s mother, and Kim sat in front. When he arrived, he acted according to his circumstances. If plan a can''t be implemented, he will choose plan B or plan C."


    The crowd roared, "yes, boss."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "let''s go."


    Li JinFang opened the door and asked Irene''s mother to get on the bus. Then he took the co pilot. After several cars started at the same time, he turned his head and said, "brother Yang, is your move too damaging? I''m a little nervous. Won''t something happen?"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "what can happen? It''s all right, just do it!"


    Li JinFang muttered a few times and whispered, "well, if something really happens, you can''t blame me."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "I''m carrying it anyway. What are you afraid of?"


    Li JinFang whispered, "I''m not afraid. Forget it. What nonsense do you say when the battle plan is set?"


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said in a low voice, "today''s major event is to see Irene''s debut. Everything else is secondary. It''s a carry on. See? Don''t be nervous. What''s so nervous?"


    Just then, Gao Yang''s phone rang. He answered the phone, but Irene shouted, "boss, are you here? Why haven''t you come yet?"


    "What''s the matter? Are you nervous?"


    "A little... No, I''m very nervous. I''m very nervous now. I feel like I''m out of breath."


    Knowing that Irene was also very nervous, Gao Yang''s heart was finally balanced.


    "Don''t be nervous. What are you afraid of? Is it more dangerous than you on the battlefield?"


    "It''s not dangerous! What are you talking about? I''m just worried that I''ve screwed up. Come on, will you? I''ll be at ease when I see you. My nervous legs are shaking now. I''m going to pee my pants, Falk!"


    Although he couldn''t see it, Gao Yang still had a flat face and said in a deep voice, "don''t say rude words. You''re going to become a famous model soon. What does it look like to be full of dirty words."


    "But I''m still afraid..."


    "Take the audience as the enemy, use the lens as a long gun and a short gun, and conquer them. Is that all right?"


    "Er, it seems that there are some effects. I hung up the phone and went to find a place where there was no one to hypnotize myself. Come quickly and wait for you."

 Chapter 2721

    Fashion shows are more than a stage for models.


    The entrance has been covered with a long red carpet. Whenever there are dazzling stars entering, they will be bombarded by flash lights. Although Gao Yang and they will enter from the same entrance, no one will aim the lens at them at all.


    Gao Yang sat down in his own position. His position was in the middle, but slightly backward in the fourth row.


    Bob had already sat in his seat, and Gao Yang''s position was next to him. After the two sat down, Bob immediately whispered, "how''s the preparation?"


    "Of course there will be no problem on my side. What about you?"


    "There''s a problem..."


    "What? There''s a problem? Forget it. Don''t discuss this now. Let''s concentrate on Irene''s debut. As for your business, I''ll fix it for you when it''s over."


    "But don''t say now. What if there''s no time later?"


    "I''ll take care of her. We''ve prepared three sets of plans! If not, there''s the fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh plan. Just be flexible. Don''t be afraid. Concentrate now."


    Before the fashion show began, many invited audiences were still entering. At this time, with the audience turning their heads, Katie Perry smiled and took her seat in her seat.


    "Katie came, but Jody didn''t come. What should I do?"


    "What are you worried about? Jody is a bodyguard. She won''t follow in. Doesn''t Joseph stay outside, relax."


    "But..."


    "Stop talking, relax and enjoy Irene''s debut. Everything is under my control."


    "OK..."


    Bob was a little fidgety. He turned his head high and whispered to Yelena sitting next to her, "we''ll buy that dress later."


    Ye Lianna always wears very ordinary clothes. A T-shirt with tens of dollars is expensive, but it still looks good on her, but who doesn''t want to make her girlfriend more beautiful, not to mention that Gao Yang is so rich now.


    The important thing is an attitude. Ye Lianna said with a smile: "forget it, the clothes here can''t be worn out normally. Besides, they are very expensive. There are tens of thousands of clothes. What''s wrong with the money? Don''t say it. It''s going to start."


    The light began to darken. Yelena lowered her voice and said, "I can''t imagine what Irene would look like. I''m looking forward to it."


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it too," he said in a low voice


    The model began to appear. To Gao Yang''s surprise, Carl Lagerfeld''s fashion was normal clothes, not his strange clothes that could not be worn out. In Gao Yang''s limited understanding of fashion shows, fashion shows nominally looked at clothes, but clothes were clearly just supporting roles. Everyone came to see models, and this time, The clothes designed by Karl Lagerfeld are not only normal, but also really beautiful.


    Dozens of models came out in turn. Several models were showing their bodies and clothes on the stage at the same time, but dozens of people went down. One model who came up again could see that she was playing for the second time.


    "Why hasn''t Irene come out yet?"


    Ye Lianna said something nervously. Gao Yang was also a little nervous. He turned his head and found that Irene''s mother clenched her fist nervously and stared at the exit of the model.


    "Maybe she''s the finale..."


    Gao Yang said confidently, and then he found that the model didn''t go back after stepping down. Soon, the T-stage was empty.


    "Is Irene going to play?"


    Gao Yang muttered in disbelief and emptied the T-stage to let Irene go alone. He thought it should be prepared by Carl Lagerfeld for Irene.


    "Irene! Irene!"


    Yelina screamed excitedly and excitedly.


    Of course, Gao Yang saw Irene on the stage. He didn''t speak, but held his breath.


    To everyone''s surprise, Irene didn''t wear the clothes that accorded with the theme of Lagerfeld''s fashion show, but approved a red cloak.


    The blood red cloak was very big and long and dragged far on the ground.


    Irene has only a very short layer of hair on her head. She looks fluffy and clear-cut. Her too strong face is incompatible with the models still on the stage.


    Suddenly, the whole audience was quiet. At this moment, I don''t know how many people looked at Irene with surprised eyes.


    Irene''s face was cold and expressionless. She strode to the front of the T-stage, stopped and didn''t move.


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what will happen to Irene next. That''s the secret of Irene and Lagerfeld. Only they know.


    Gao Yang was extremely nervous. At the same time, ye Lianna grabbed his arm, while Irene''s mother, trembling all over, raised her hand and covered her face, but her eyes were staring.


    Her expression was cold and her eyes were crazy. Irene slowly raised her right hand and grabbed the cloak at the clavicle of her left shoulder. Then she suddenly grabbed the cloak, lifted it and raised it.


    The action of waving the cloak high is really powerful.


    It''s really beautiful.


    Irene really didn''t wear a bikini. She finally refused to show the tattoo on her chest, even if it didn''t show at all.


    Irene is wearing a one-piece swimsuit, but there is no cloth on her back to hinder people''s sight. A cross bow tie is tied around her neck, and a thin thread belt is tied around her waist.


    Irene''s legs are strong and strong, symmetrical and slender.


    At that moment, Gao Yang''s breathing stopped.


    Gao Yang heard a scream, which was subconsciously issued by the audience. After the scream, it was the sound of pressing the shutter.


    Irene was already turning when she waved her cloak. When the cloak landed, she also completed her turn.


    Holding the cloak in her hand, Irene let out a bigger exclamation as she walked forward.


    Irene showed her back perfectly.


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex tattoo on Irene''s back really caused the exclamation of the whole audience.


    When she came to the middle of the T-stage, Irene suddenly stopped. She stopped, and then she turned slowly and turned back.


    Irene''s eyes were fierce and fierce. The audience fixed by her eyes felt like prey really scanned by a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Irene smiled when she saw Gao Yang.


    The fierce and fierce eyes disappeared, Irene''s mouth smiled, and her eyes were no longer fierce and fierce.


    When Irene meets Gao Yang''s eyes.


    The fierce eyes disappeared.


    But Irene''s eyes are indescribable.


    Indescribable, indescribable.


    Irene slowly turned back. She looked straight ahead, recovered her cold face, and continued to walk forward with strong steps until she entered the backstage and disappeared.


    He felt that he was going to suffocate, so he immediately gasped subconsciously.


    With a loud clap, applause broke out, extremely warm applause.


    Frye stood up. He put his finger in his mouth and blew a very loud whistle. Then he shouted, "OK! Great!"


    "You are the best!"


    Satan''s people all jumped up, clapped wildly, whistled all by them, and shouted as well.


    It''s impolite. It''s impolite to clap before the fashion designer comes out to thank the audience, but Satan''s actions are not particularly conspicuous because all the audience are clapping.


    Now Gao Yang just wants to find Carl Lagerfeld and tell him that the action you designed is great!


    Gao Yang looked at Irene''s mother, and then he found that Irene''s mother was crying with her hands over her mouth.


    At this time, Gao Yang listened to Ye Liana murmuring: "it''s so beautiful! I see. It turns out that this is the beauty of wildness..."


    The fashion show called the beauty of the wild has nothing to do with the wild. It didn''t really give the word wild a new meaning until Irene came on stage.


    Even the scars on Irene''s body are a symbol of her wild beauty.


    Not perfect, but beautiful.


    There are a lot of muscle models, but there are not many tattooed models, but there are also. However, a model with momentum like Irene definitely appeared on the T-stage of New York Fashion week for the first time, especially her eyes. It is by no means the eyes that a model should have, nor the eyes that a model can have.


    Everything is different. Every cell in the body is different.


    At the moment, Irene is very beautiful, indescribable and indescribable.

 Chapter 2722

    There are female soldiers who have been on the battlefield, but it doesn''t mean they have killed people. There are also female soldiers who have killed people, but they can''t be models. Models like Irene are definitely the first.


    Irene lived and died for many years. Only when she finally boarded the T-stage with a cold killing intention can she shock the whole audience.


    It turned out that Irene really came on stage with a murderous intention to hide her nervousness.


    What is killing? Especially the killing intention you can see in your eyes? This problem basically has no solution, because there is no way to describe it.


    People with a lot of blood on their hands, even if they look at you calmly, will make you unconsciously avoid his eyes. It''s not that kind of aggressive fierce light, nor malicious hostility, but also enough to make people understand the indescribable color in their eyes.


    This indescribable look is killing intention.


    With the passage of time, Irene, who is far away from the battlefield, may slowly dilute the killing intention in her eyes, but she has just retired from the battlefield. As long as her heart is full of killing intention, she can show it in her eyes.


    So this problem is basically unsolved, not completely unsolved. If you have the opportunity to see what kind of eyes these veterans have for the rest of their lives, you can understand, but such people are too rare. Unless there is another big war like World War II, maybe people will be full of people with such eyes again.


    Gao Yang understands what Aileen''s eyes are about, but the audience doesn''t understand. In their view, Aileen''s eyes are like a fierce beast, just like the dinosaur behind her.


    There are more women with tattoos, but there are no women who can perfectly integrate tattoos with themselves, so Irene can frighten the whole audience with one look.


    This is perfect.


    Gao Yang began to really admire Karl Lagerfeld. A master is a master. Others dare not use models that can''t be used. What is perfect in his hands.


    With an Irene, what is a woman''s wild nature reflected in a fashion show and clothes that don''t seem to have anything to do with the wild? This is not the kind of rotten work that is called wild in a few leopard print clothes. It''s the master''s handwriting to see the prosperity in the colorless place and show the wild in the plain place.


    The models appeared on the stage again, and several more models came up and down one after another to show the designer''s masterpieces.


    After dozens of models appeared on the stage, the T-stage was emptied again.


    Gao Yang held her breath. Sure enough, Irene appeared again.


    Wearing a big red dress, the deep V open neck is on the edge of the tattoo, but a little lace is exposed.


    Irene''s every appearance can make the audience hold their breath. Even the sound of pressing the shutter is weakened for a moment. Only those dedicated and experienced photographers still remember to press the shutter madly.


    Simple and generous, Irene walked casually and calmly.


    From behind the scenes to the front of the stage and to the front of the T-stage, Irene calmly glanced at the audience below.


    If Irene''s first appearance was a Tyrannosaurus Rex, she looked like a queen patrolling her territory.


    Not elegant, but domineering.


    Even without a crown on her head, Irene is also a queen at the moment.


    If Irene is a queen, she is also a overlord.


    She turned quietly and left everyone a back. This time, Irene''s clothes didn''t show her back, but everyone, including Gao Yang, was thinking about her Tyrannosaurus Rex hidden under her clothes.


    Don''t show it. It''s deep.


    Gao Yang began to admire Carl Lagerfeld more and more.


    When Irene went down again this time, with a long exhalation, applause rang out again.


    But ye Lianna was silent. When she applauded loudly, ye Lianna suddenly leaned in his ear and whispered, "there is a big beauty hidden in your mercenary regiment."


    "Yes," he said in a low voice


    "You didn''t find it before?"


    "No."


    Ye Lianna hesitated and whispered, "you say she''s gay?"


    Gao Yang paused for one, and then whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m almost bent by her. Fortunately, my boyfriend is you."


    Gao Yang said somewhat unnaturally, "don''t make such a joke."


    Ye Lianna stopped talking. Gao Yang''s heart was very complicated. He couldn''t help thinking of the scene that happened in Aleppo prison.


    Only three people in the world have seen Irene''s tattoo. Of course, these three people are Irene herself, the tattoo artist, and then Gao Yang.


    As one of the three people who have seen Irene''s tattoo in the world, Gao Yang can''t help thinking about the thrilling scene that once made him think back.


    "Is the tattoo artist male or female?"


    Gao Yang suddenly had such a problem in his heart, and then he felt a little uncomfortable. Then he quickly forced himself to stop thinking.


    The models on the stage are famous models, but tonight they seem to have lost all their luster. Gao Yang looks at the famous models who could not help bleeding their noses before, but now he doesn''t feel anything. He just wants to see Irene again soon.


    Finally, Irene appeared again. As before, the T-stage was empty and became a special show for her.


    This time, Irene was still wearing a long skirt, which was still red, but the long skirt was dragged behind and showed her two legs.


    Irene''s muscles are very beautiful. In a very vulgar adjective, she is like the muscles of a leopard. She is very symmetrical and will never feel abrupt.


    There are many women with muscles, but Irene''s muscles are not the kind of muscle pimples practiced from the gym. Unfortunately, Irene can''t show her perfect abdominal muscles, which makes Gao Yang feel a little sorry.


    Elegant long skirt, the queen of style.


    No, this is not the queen. Irene''s eyes on the stage for the first time were murderous, the second time was domineering, and this third time was calm and elegant.


    "Goddess..."


    Ye Lianna couldn''t help whispering.


    Gao Yang thought it was very appropriate. Yes, this time Irene was like a goddess overlooking all sentient beings, although she wore a bald head.


    Bald head and elegant long skirt, wearing on Irene, but there is no sense of conflict. On the contrary, it has achieved her unique beauty, which can not be imitated.


    Karl Lagerfeld is a real God and man who uses the most elegant clothes of women to reflect Irene''s wildest side.


    Irene stepped down for the third time, Gao Yang took a long breath, and then he whispered, "I see. This wild theme is only Irene''s own. Before, all models were set off by Irene, just like clothes. They are props to set off Irene. Today is Irene''s special show. The beauty of wildness, I see."


    Ye Lianna whispered, "I suddenly envy her. She is too dazzling and perfect..."


    Gao Yang hugged Ye Lianna and whispered, "your stage is not here. I believe you will be as dazzling on your stage. I''m waiting to see your performance."

 Chapter 2723

    When all the fashions were displayed once, surrounded by the models, the designers came out as usual to accept the applause of the whole audience, but this time it was different. Carl Lagerfeld took Irene''s hand when he came out, and then the two of them joined hands to accept the applause of the audience.


    On the whole, this is a very successful fashion show. There is no doubt that Carl Lagerfeld and Irene will make the headlines in the fashion circle tomorrow.


    At the moment, Irene is radiant. Her transformation from a mercenary to a model is only so fast and successful.


    Gao Yang stood up and applauded Irene. Irene''s eyes swept to the place where Satan''s people were. Then she rushed down and hugged her mother.


    Gao Yang waved his head slightly, approached Bob next to him, applauded and whispered to Bob: "it''s over. The audience should stand and be ready to take action."


    Bob whispered, "OK, I''ll say hello to Katie Perry. Stay close."


    Just then, Gao Yang saw Irene hugging her mother and looked at him.


    He shouted in his heart, "go quickly!"


    Let Bob act according to the plan. Gao Yang then whispered to Ye Liana: "you and Catherine go first. I have to help Bob get his girlfriend. See you at home."


    Before Gao Yang finished, she saw Irene rush over in her last red dress, then hugged him and shouted, "thank you! Thank you! I''m very happy today! I''m so happy today..."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "Congratulations, Irene, you are so beautiful today."


    The flash crackled. Irene let go and said to yelina very naturally, "thank you!"


    The scene was a little chaotic. Irene''s mother applauded with tears. Irene hugged one after another like a group of comrades in arms of the queen and Satan. She raised her voice and whispered, "Hey, hey, pay attention to the influence. You''ll be a famous model in the future. Don''t be too arrogant."


    After that, Gao Yang saw Li JinFang still standing there, so he made a gesture to Li JinFang, and Li JinFang immediately nodded and walked towards Katie Perry.


    Gao Yang made a gesture. Satan quietly began to gather around him. Then Gao Yang quietly waved his hand and walked towards the exit first.


    Let Irene continue to celebrate. Now Gaoyang has more important things to do.


    In addition to the door of the show, Gao Yang saw Joseph.


    Joseph was a little impatient. He approached Gao Yang and whispered, "failed. Jody is a professional bodyguard. She is very professional. I said that a bodyguard can''t fight with others."


    Bob said Jody was very competitive, her fighting was very good, and she couldn''t tolerate others looking down on women. If she was provoked, she would certainly take an active part in it


    Joseph whispered, "but now she is protecting her employer! A bodyguard will never leave her protected object behind. As I said, today is not a good opportunity at all."


    Gao Yang wiped his face, breathed and whispered, "it must be solved today. Katie Perry will attend Carl Lagerfeld''s fashion show today. We don''t know where to go tomorrow. This is our only chance."


    "What should I do? I provoked Jody, and she was very angry, but she couldn''t do it at all. I think she should come out and escort Katie away right away. We don''t have time."


    Gao Yang looked back and whispered, "if Jody can''t do it at this time, it seems that it''s impossible to coax."


    "Yes, she can''t fight."


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang, then he quickly waved his arms and made a few gestures towards Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang was so helpless that he quickly took off his suit.


    Li JinFang''s suit is not a long sleeved shirt, but a half sleeved shirt


    After taking off his tie and throwing his suit to the person next to him, he quickly untied the two buttons on the top of his shirt, and then quickly moved his hair to make a mess of his neat hair.


    Raphael trotted away with Li JinFang''s clothes, and frazeser gave Li JinFang a pair of sunglasses.


    Several people quickly walked away, then took off their suits and changed into shirts or T-shirts, while Albert had his wigs and shoes ready. He quickly changed himself into ordinary clothes.


    Ye Lianna and Catherine came out together. Gao Yang winked at Ye Lianna and motioned them to leave quickly, but ye Lianna didn''t go, but directly came to Gao Yang and whispered, "let me help you? You''re all men. It doesn''t look like you. Let me help you, please."


    Catherine nodded to Gao Yang, but her face was still blank.


    Looking at Ye Lianna with a pleading face, she raised her heart and said in a low voice, "well, you pretend to be Katie''s fans. You must act like a little. She''s out!"


    As a big shot, Katie Perry naturally has bodyguards around her. This is not for ostentation, but as a diva singer, bodyguards are essential.


    Jody entered through the special channel and now stands next to Katie Perry, but Katie Perry also has three other male bodyguards with big arms and round waist. I don''t know whether it is the security personnel arranged by the fashion show or her own bodyguard.


    Bob is still following Katie Perry, but he can''t follow Katie anymore. He can only follow Katie Perry.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Bob winked at Gao Yang with a sad face.


    Gao Yang looks at Ye Lianna. She is talking to Catherine and Adele in a hurry.


    Gao Yang sighed. Plan a is to provoke Jody and let her compete with Li JinFang. This plan has been completely bankrupt. Plan B is for Bob to invite Katie Perry and Jody to dinner. With Bob''s status and his intention to pursue Jody, this request is not excessive. As long as Katie Perry agrees to keep the appointment, Jody will naturally go, and there will be a chance at that time, But the plan was clearly bankrupt.


    Only the most adventurous plan C is available.


    Gao Yang coughed heavily twice, and then he waved his hand suddenly.


    Satan''s people began to surround Katie Perry without trace. They looked nothing unusual, but the scattered crowd was getting closer and closer to Katie Perry.


    Just then Adele suddenly jumped out, and then she shouted at Katie Perry, "Katie Perry! Sign for me!"


    Adele still had a small book and a pen in her hand. She even took it with her. However, Adele''s acting skills were too fake.


    Gao Yang helplessly covered his eyes with his hands, but when he took his hands away, he saw that Katie Perry was really signing Adele.


    Just then Albert suddenly appeared with a big bald head and a big marker. Then he shouted, "Katie, Katie, sign my head, please!"

 Chapter 2724

    Albert and Adele were treated differently.


    Adele got the signature of Katie Perry, but Albert was suddenly held by two bodyguards.


    But Satan''s personnel have been in place. To put it bluntly, after fighting for so many years, if the two can''t do it by surprise, and if they can''t even do the most basic coordinated operation, they''ll still fart.


    So only seven or eight people suddenly rushed up, but Katie Perry was immediately surrounded and unable to move. It looked like she was surrounded by seven or eight hundred people.


    The key is that Satan''s gang are not ordinary fans. They are strong and strong. If they really want to do it, these bodyguards are not necessarily opponents. Moreover, they can''t do it on this occasion. At most, they are pushing and shoving. In an instant, three male bodyguards fell into the entanglement of crazy fans and can''t do it if they want to do it.


    Just then, Li JinFang suddenly rushed out.


    "Katie Perry, I love you!"


    With a violent drink, Li JinFang squeezed in from the bodyguard.


    Katie Perry''s face turned pale when she was frightened, and Jody stretched out her arm to block it and shouted, "step back! Step back now..."


    Jody pushes Li JinFang''s throat with her right hand. Ordinary people must stumble back when pushed by such a push. Even a strong man can''t be an exception, and Jody''s left hand is ready to hit. If she doesn''t push Li JinFang, she will choose to hit Li JinFang''s abdomen or kick Li JinFang''s knee.


    Katie Perry is a celebrity and often meets crazy fans, but Katie Perry is not about to. If a man rushes to a big man like this, the bodyguard may shoot directly, but Katie Perry and Jody often encounter such situations, so it''s definitely not good to pull out the gun when they see the fans.


    Unfortunately, Li JinFang went for Jody. He seemed to want to push Jody away and stop his arm, but his technique was more insidious.


    With a lightning shot, Li JinFang grabbed Jody''s elbow with his left hand and put his right hand on Jody''s shoulder. Then he twisted and pinched it, and heard a light bang.


    Jody was pulled aside, her face full of pain, a low cry of pain, and then her left hand quickly pulled out the pistol from the back of her waist.


    "Step back, step back!"


    Katie Perry''s bodyguard team was in a hurry, all shouting frantically, while Li JinFang twisted his head and left after completing his task.


    Li JinFang is not running. Seeing that the security personnel and police of fashion week have quickly gathered around, it is possible for him to be shot and killed on the spot if he wants to run. The police in the United States say to pull out the gun and shoot when they say to shoot, so he won''t get used to anyone. It''s not fun.


    It looked like a group of enthusiastic fans wanted to sign. Catherine screamed four or five meters away from Katie Perry: "Katie, Katie! Katie!"


    A policeman ran over. He pointed to the crowd with his left hand, covered his holster with his right hand and shouted, "step back! All step back."


    So the crowd dispersed in an instant, one by one, just like people who have nothing to do. Since they don''t want to sign, they don''t want it. If they don''t let the onlookers disperse, what else can they do? Can''t they catch all the fans.


    There was no dangerous action or extreme action. A small storm came to an end in less than two minutes, but Jody was in pain.


    He protected Katie Perry with his left hand. Jody quickly put him into the car, and Gao Yang left as quickly as anyone who had nothing to do.


    After leaving the fashion show for a while, Satan''s people regrouped at the agreed place.


    Ye Lianna, Katie Perry and Jody all met, so she couldn''t show up like Gao Yang. When he saw Gao Yang, he immediately said eagerly, "how''s it going? How''s it going?"


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and said, "how''s it going?"


    Li JinFang put on a shelf and said, "split tendons and wrong bones, do it!"


    Ye Lianna said in surprise, "did you break her arm?"


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "that''s impossible. I''m going to break her arm. Bob can''t hurry with me. No, he just twisted her tendon."


    Goyanfrey quickly rubbed his hands and said, "how''s the effect?"


    Li JinFang scratched his head and said in a low voice, "it''s hard to say. You know that joint skills are not my best. It''s easy to say that you let me break her arm. It''s no problem to dislocate her arm, but I just twist her tendon. I don''t master the weight very well. If it''s heavy, she can''t even use chopsticks within half a year. If it''s light, it can only ensure that she can''t take a gun in three months."


    Gao Yang said with some concern, "won''t you leave sequelae?"


    Li JinFang said with a smile: "that won''t happen, but I have to cultivate myself well. It''s not good to exercise forcibly regardless of the injury. Brother Yang, if you really leave sequelae, you can''t blame me. I said I''m not good at joint skills. I don''t practice this muscle and bone splitting hand. I''m used to doing people directly. I''ll study this small playing method. In fact, I should let Peter come."


    Peter shook his head and said, "I can remove joints, but I can''t do anything that only hurts tendons but not bones."


    Andy he said with a smile: "toad, your sentence I love you is really powerful!"


    At this time, Gao Yang saw Bob coming from a distance. He took a few steps forward. When Bob panted to his front and back, he shouted, "how''s it going? Do you know the result?"


    Bob gasped, "I don''t know yet. They all got in the car and left. Will it be all right?"


    Li JinFang said, "it''s not good. It hurts muscles and bones for 100 days. The good news is that Jody has to rest for at least three months. Even if medicine is developed, she has to rest for two months. The bad news is that if she doesn''t have good treatment, her arm will hurt in rainy and cloudy days."


    Bob exclaimed, "ah, so serious?"


    Gao Yang said: "well, you agree to this bad move. In the future, if you leak your mouth and let Jody hate you all his life, it''s none of our business."


    After that, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "the task is successfully completed. Do the rest yourself. Hurry to find Jody while she is still in New York. You can''t make it this time. No wonder the brothers don''t help."


    Bob frowned and said, "thank you. Won''t you leave any sequelae?"


    Gao Yang patted Bob on the shoulder and said with a smile: "There should be no sequelae. It''s OK to find a good traditional Chinese medicine massage and paste plaster. But can you take Jody there? It''s your own business. We can''t help if we want to help. Don''t worry about traditional Chinese medicine. I''m a good man. We''ve found a good traditional Chinese medicine for you. Satan always does things from beginning to end."

 Chapter 2725

    Retirement is really boring.


    For a month, Satan has dissolved. Some people stay in New York, some go back to their hometown, and some go where they want to go. In short, they go back to their homes and do whatever they want.


    The most substantial may be Frye and Irene.


    Frye is still practicing. He has signed the Texas Rangers, but he can''t play in the New York Yankees because although he is a super first-class player, he lacks any basic skills except pitching, such as hitting, running base, and some tactical cooperation in the game. Frye can be said to be zero basic.


    Baseball is not that simple. You can''t just throw the ball.


    So the Texas Rangers reached a three-party oral agreement with the New York Yankees and Frye. That is, when Frye is not known by any opponent, let Frye step up his practice. Even if he can''t reach the excellent level in every item, at least he can''t lag behind. When Frye has mastered all the basic skills, he can go to the Texas Rangers to practice with the team, Then choose the opportunity to play and surprise the world.


    Irene''s road of modeling is particularly smooth. She should be a special model, but she is already the Royal model of Carl Lagerfeld and has signed a endorsement contract. Then Irene has basically not been idle for a month, either on the show or in advertising.


    Large photos of Irene can already be seen on the streets of New York.


    When Gao Yang was first dragged by Irene to see her huge picture in the street, he was a little stunned and had a sense of achievement. He really contributed to a poor man''s mother-in-law''s becoming a supermodel.


    Tommy is very happy because he is getting married soon.


    Tommy is a man Gao Yang respects very much, because this man embodies what is called iron shoulder morality.


    Tommy was once a guerrilla. After his comrades in arms died, he took the responsibility of taking care of his comrades in arms. This tube is dozens of people. For decades, he really worked hard to make the children and family he took care of have a future.


    Tommy thought he would never have a family again in his life, but now he has money, and the children he takes care of have grown up, the old people are dying, and he can live his own life. Although it''s a little late, it''s better to be late than never.


    Groliov is even more boring. He is the most depressed one. He has been a mercenary all his life and won''t do anything except war. Now he can enjoy the life of a rich man, but he can sleep only when he goes back to Africa and lies on the ground wrapped in a blanket.


    Groliov, this is a cheap life. You can''t enjoy happiness. You have a cheap life.


    Therefore, groliov is the most diligent person in the shooting range with Gao Yang. When he can''t hold it, he goes to the shooting range to sweep a shuttle, and groliov is basically flustered every day.


    Everything seems to be on track, but when people stay in New York get together, they always complain about the boring life. When people leave New York to make a phone call, they also complain about their boredom at home.


    Jesse Lee has gone to the training ground of the solar system company. He has a new identity to return to the United States and a new position to train the growing troops of the solar system company.


    James lives very well in Britain. He is very satisfied with his current life. His only wish is to watch his seriously ill children grow up. He enjoys ordinary family life more than a mercenary. This is the difference between a man with children and a bachelor without children.


    By the way, Bob and his girlfriend Jody are very natural and unrestrained. Although they are not married, they are in the real honeymoon period, and Morgan can''t do anything now, so Bob just needs to come back every few days to sign documents and show up.


    As for Gao Yang, he flew all over the world from New York to Houston and from Houston to Portland. He didn''t have much important things to do, but he was really flustered when he was free.


    I always feel guilty when I see Karima, but I can''t just leave the solar system company behind, neither of the two headquarters will go, and it''s not so good to be the shopkeeper.


    There are also Gaoyang''s parents. Domestic affairs have been handled almost. All key steps have been completed, and then there is a public announcement. Therefore, Gaoyang can bring all his parents to the United States in three months at most.


    In fact, Gao Yang wants to return home in good clothes. Before he openly picks up his parents, he also wants everyone to know that he is not bad, and he is very good, very good.


    Unfortunately, Gao Yang''s idea was mercilessly rejected and there was no room for discussion. In view of his identity and how many eyes he had to be stared at when he returned home, Gao Yang finally decided not to cause trouble to others.


    They all look good. Gao Yang also forces himself to think that everything is good now, but Gao Yang often dreams of running freely on the prairie.


    I don''t want to go to war, but I can''t stand the plain life. I can''t stand the plain life. This is the biggest problem for Gao Yang at present.


    The habit of carrying a gun when he goes out cannot be changed. Although the public security in New York is the best in the United States, he just can''t stand the feeling of being empty without a gun.


    Put on the dress Frye bought when he got married, put on the bow tie, flattened the bow tie in front of the mirror, then Gao Yang picked up the pistol next to the mirror and tried it. He found that he really couldn''t bring another gun after he put on the dress.


    "Do you have to bring a gun when you go to the wedding?"


    "I want to take it, but forget it."


    Gao Yang patted his clothes, nodded with satisfaction, smiled and said, "very good, not fat."


    Ye Lianna couldn''t help laughing. After pulling Gao Yang''s clothes behind her, she hugged Gao Yang from behind and whispered, "should we go and choose a dress?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "OK, go and choose when you have time. Do you want to say that I can wear this for Tommy''s wedding?"


    "Of course, it''s very handsome. Well, take it off and don''t wrinkle it. Tommy''s wedding will take place in three days. You don''t want to wear it until he gets married."


    Gao Yang began to take off his dress. For ye Lianna''s request to let him try on the dress, in fact, he was also very helpless. It was the most troublesome to wear and take off.


    When Gao Yang began to take off his coat, ye Lianna suddenly said, "wait, you wear that watch? Now you have many famous watches. Try them on."


    Ye Lianna opened the drawer and said casually, "don''t try. Of course it''s the watch Frye gave me."


    After that, Gao Yang was suddenly stunned, and then he said to himself, "the watch Frey gave me, the watch Gaddafi..."

 Chapter 2726

    Gao Yang suddenly remembered that he still had a treasure to explore.


    Quickly walked forward, Gao Yang opened a drawer with excitement, and then took out a small box from inside.


    After opening the small box, a small chip was exposed.


    Pinching the chip in the box, Gao Yang turned to Ye Lianna and said, "Hi, honey, do you remember that we still have a treasure to explore."


    Ye Lianna was stunned for a moment, and then she said in surprise, "that watch, no, the chip hidden in that watch!"


    Gao Yang nodded and said with a smile, "yes, this chip, remember, we have to go looking for treasure."


    Ye Lianna nodded her head desperately and said excitedly, "OK, OK! I''m going, I''m going!"


    Ye Lianna''s appearance is very clever, but she is really not a good girl. Like her father, it''s her nature to love adventure. What she can''t change is to hide at most.


    Especially when exploring treasures and secrets with Gao Yang, how could ye Lianna dislike such a thing.


    Gao Yang suddenly looked embarrassed and said, "but you''re very nervous in class now. You''re going to graduate. Forget it, we''d better wait until you graduate."


    Ye Linna''s face showed a look of disappointment. Then she sighed helplessly and whispered, "well, it''s not bad these days."


    Gao Yang is very reluctant to put the chip back into the box, and then reluctantly put the box back into the drawer. For him, this chip may be the only way to free him from this beautiful life, but he promised to take ye Lianna with him. He can''t keep his word.


    Of course, Libya is very dangerous, but for the current Gaoyang, the danger of Libya is nothing. In those years, he, Cui Bo and groliov were killed, plus Li JinFang and Frye were killed again, and then all the blood came out of Libya, not to mention now.


    It can be said that Libya is the beginning of Gaoyang and Satan''s prosperity, a blessed land and the beginning of a dream.


    When he thought of Libya, Gao Yang naturally thought of Fedor, who had been with him for only half a day, but had affected his life.


    "I don''t know where Fedor was buried. The situation was very chaotic at that time, and I didn''t go back to have a look later. Well, this time I went back to bury Fedor and Malik''s bones again, and bury them well."


    It''s his habit to think of doing it. After telling Ye Lianna, he''s going to get his satellite phone.


    "Take off your dress first."


    "I''ll just call."


    During a flat conversation, Gao Yang took his satellite phone, and then he did stop again. Then he said to Ye Lianna, "it''s time to find Malik''s family. Look for it. We should be able to find it. Rabbit and I have the responsibility to make Malik''s family live a better life. Now I think of this problem. I''m very ashamed."


    Ye Lianna whispered, "you just live a stable life. It''s good to have this heart. It''s not too late to do it now."


    Gao Yang nodded. He called Cui Bo. When Cui Bo answered the phone, he could hear the gunfire from the phone.


    "Rabbit, where''s the shooting range?"


    "Well, in the shooting range, say something quickly. I''m going to lose to the crow in the second Olympic Games."


    "We''re going to Libya."


    "Why?"


    "A few things, treasure hunt, find Fedor and Malik''s bones and bury them well. What about Malik''s family?"


    "My second Olympics! This is what we should do. Wait. I''ll go back and let''s meet and discuss it."


    "Well, I''m waiting for you. And Tommy is getting married. You''re not coming back."


    "Go back, go back right away. I was going to go back today, but the others haven''t arrived yet. Don''t say it. I''ll go back now. We have to do this well. Hey, by the way, did you just say looking for treasure? What treasure?"


    "Come back."


    Gao Yang Hung up the phone, and then he said: "I really want to go to Libya right away. Tommy''s marriage is a good opportunity. Everyone is there. I can go right away as soon as I say it. Let me think about who will be a threat and who owns Tripoli. Now the armed groups in Libya are small, and big Ivan can make them obey, but I hope they hinder me. I want people and guns Gun, pull on the tank cannon, who dares to rob me? Just fuck him son of a bitch... "


    With that, Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna, then sighed and whispered, "forget it, that''s what I think. If I can''t do it, I won''t do it. If I retire, I''ll have the appearance of retirement."


    Ye Lianna sighed and said helplessly, "you, like my father, are either guns or guns all day. Let you get together. My mother and I will be busy in the future. If you can''t see it, you won''t know where to fool around. Seriously, I''d rather let you play with women than let you do anything dangerous. I''m serious. At least you won''t die if you find a woman..."


    "What are you talking about? It''s too much," he frowned


    Ye Lianna shrugged and said with a smile, "I slipped my tongue. It''s just my previous idea. Now, hum, don''t blame me for being rude if you dare to find other women!"


    After threatening Gao Yang half jokingly and half seriously, ye Lianna avoided the ongoing topic. She waved to Gao Yang and said, "take off your dress."


    Gao Yang stood up, but then the satellite phone rang again.


    Ye Lianna was afraid of Gao Yang''s phone ringing. She immediately looked nervous. After Gao Yang smiled at Ye Lianna, he connected the phone and said, "Hi, Nate, how''s it going?"


    "I''m leaving the hospital. Let me inform you. We''ll leave tomorrow."


    Suddenly, Gao Yang envied Nate. He coughed twice and said, "where are you going?"


    "South America, fight drug lords. Come on, come on."


    "Oh, and then?"


    "Save enough money and continue to find a place to complete our unfinished business. This time, my goal is 100 million dollars. Come again when I have enough $100 million."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment and whispered, "well, I wish you success."


    "Don''t think I''ll thank you. I''ll just inform you. Be careful of your legs when you meet next time. Bye."


    Yang shouted loudly. He wanted to say goodbye, but he saw the drawer where he put his watch, so he said, "wait, what are you doing?"


    "No, I said I wouldn''t take your job."


    "It''s not hiring you, it''s cooperation. I have a treasure to dig out. You can be a thug for me. After that, I''ll give you 10%. I guess you''ll be enough for this trip. You don''t have to save money. How about 100 million?"


    Knight sneered, "keep bragging."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you know I never boast. Just say whether to do it or not."


    Knight thought for a moment and finally said in a deep voice, "thirty percent!"


    "It''s impossible. There may be nothing in it, but there may also be tens of billions of dollars of treasure. I just say that it''s Gaddafi''s treasure house."


    Nate took a breath and said, "really? Well, 20%, I owe you another favor!"


    "At most, you owe me another favor. Don''t pull it down."


    "Deal! When will you do it?"

 Chapter 2727

    A treasure, a treasure that can be very big.


    Now Gaoyang is not short of money, but a treasure that is likely to be worth hundreds of millions, billions or even tens of billions of dollars is of course very attractive.


    Why didn''t Gao Yang look for the treasure when he just found the chip? Instead, he had to make money by beating students and killing them. Now he''s not short of money, but he has to look for the treasure again?


    That''s a good question.


    The answer is that Gao Yang didn''t have this strength before. The treasure is not used for discovery. The treasure should be transported out after discovery. If the treasure is found, but it can''t be protected and transported out, and finally belongs to others, it''s better to let the treasure be put well.


    Libya is very chaotic now. Several armed factions control the country and there is no order at all. The most likely hiding place for the treasure is an important armed town. Gao Yang has a way to find the treasure with more than a dozen people, but he really can''t guarantee that he can pick up the treasure and transport it out.


    But now it''s different. Gao Yang''s strength is different. He doesn''t have to rely on a few people to pick up the treasure. He has enough strength to ensure that he can find the treasure and transport it out.


    Of course, there is a very important premise that the location marked on the chip is really a treasure. So far, there is no way to confirm it, just high analysis and expectations.


    But Gao Yang firmly believes that it is a treasure, which is wishful thinking, but Gao Yang is willing to believe, because the treasure hunt process is the most important for him. He doesn''t care what he can find.


    Since the retirement life is really boring, and Gao Yang feels that he is confident enough to transport things out car by car, of course he wants to pick up the treasure. It''s like a vacation that can take his wife and children together.


    Now Libya is completely an armed separatist regime. Gao Yang can gather up a team that no one dares to provoke in Libya. What is he afraid of.


    Some things must be prepared now.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and then called Justin. After Justin got through, he immediately said, "do you know the situation in Libya? I want to know who controls Tripoli, Benghazi and Sirte, what is the strength of these armed forces and what is their attitude towards outsiders."


    Justin said in surprise, "Why are you going to Libya? Where is a mess now? It''s not profitable at all."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "there are some things to do. There are problems left over by history. We started in Libya. Some grievances have to be settled. You can help me check. The faster, the better and the more detailed, the better."


    "OK, I see. I''ll tell the people below to do it."


    After hanging up, Gao Yang thought for a moment and called Morgan. When Morgan got through, he smiled and said, "do you have any industry in Libya? Do you have any available manpower?"


    "Abdul has gone to help you. I don''t have any available manpower in Libya. The situation there is worse than expected. I have shares in an oil field, but I can''t exploit it at all, so I can''t sell it. Now Libya''s assets are non-performing assets. Where are they left? I don''t intend to invest too much until Libya returns to normal order What''s the matter? What''s up? "


    "Nothing. I just want to do something to see if I can get any help from you. I''ll contact Bob. There''s an interesting thing. I may have found a treasure left by Gaddafi. I want to have a look."


    "Treasure? I''m very interested. Do you think there''s an antique gun in it?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t think so. Because the treasure is underground, who would put an antique gun underground? But I guess there is gold in it. I think so."


    "It sounds very interesting. I want to go. Is that good? I can still talk in Libya. Count me in and let me take someone to win the treasure with you."


    For Morgan, business belongs to business and friendship belongs to friendship. He wants to participate in such a treasure hunt, because Morgan is also very boring and Morgan really loves adventure, but he certainly won''t take Gao Yang''s benefits in vain, even if he gives Gao Yang a great legacy.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, if you''re not going to ask me to call you, why? Count you in. Let''s go to the treasure hunt, but we have to wait a little longer."


    "OK, I''ll get ready and ask Bob to go together. We haven''t had fun together for a long time. It reminds me of the experience of taking him hunting when he was a child. It''s a good memory. I''ll get ready!"


    Morgan happily hung up the phone, shrugged and called ulyanko.


    "Hi, URI, how are you?"


    "Well, I''m just busy. What''s the matter?"


    It is in Libya that he met ulyanko. Moreover, at least half of the weapons in Libya are provided by ulyanko. It can be said that ulyanko will certainly play the greatest role. Since he wants to go to Libya for treasure hunting, how can Gao Yang forget ulyanko.


    "Where are you? I''m going to Libya. I''m going to call you together."


    "I''m in Europe. I''ll go to Africa right away. What are you doing in Libya?"


    "Treasure hunt."


    "Treasure hunt? Like last time?"


    "Last time? You said the gold? Yes, almost. I got a clue. It may be a treasure left by Gaddafi. How about we go and pick up the treasure?"


    What has the final say of the uriyeke''s breath is, "he said," good brother, thank you, I''ll go! I like gold! I love gold! Listen, now I have the final say in the arms market of Libya, I have many hands, and that armed faction must give me face. I can guarantee you can get gold out, brother! When to act! "


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "don''t worry. It''s going to take some time. Tommy is getting married. I''ll go when I deal with the matter at hand."


    Ulyanko said excitedly: "I don''t ask you where the treasure is. I''m not a person who doesn''t understand the rules, but it''s rumored that Gaddafi''s $100 billion property has disappeared. There can''t be so many treasures, but even if it''s only $10 billion, no, no, I''m too greedy. Let''s lower our expectations, even if it''s only $1 billion, we all sent it! Gaddafi''s treasure can''t be so few and high , I only want 10%. This time I''ll find 30 tanks to escort us to transport the gold! "


    "Are you so sure it''s gold?"


    "Cash is certainly better, but I really like gold better. I love gold! I love it!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "here''s 20% for you. Go and prepare, brother."

 Chapter 2728

    Tommy''s wedding is approaching. He will hold a wedding in New York and another wedding in his hometown of Serbia. As Satan''s comrades in arms, they naturally have to come.


    Even James came from England to attend Tommy''s wedding. This is the most concentrated time for Satan recently.


    At the bachelor party the day before marriage, Yang raised his arm and said loudly, "guys, listen to me!"


    The people who were about to start for a drink stopped the noise and looked at Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang said mysteriously: "guys, I got a chip, and this chip is likely to point to a treasure, Gaddafi''s treasure. Do you want to go to Libya with me to dig out this treasure?"


    Groliov was stunned for a moment. Then he grabbed Gao Yang''s clothes and said in a trembling voice: "yes, go! Natalia, go and help me. Listen, if you dare to leave me alone, I won''t let Ye Lianna marry you."


    Everyone coaxed him into laughing. Groliov blushed and said, "what are you laughing at? I''m serious!"


    Groliov let go of Gao Yang''s hand and said with a sad and angry face: "if this continues, I will die. I''m really going to die."


    Irene clenched her fist and said with bright eyes, "go, why not? Who wants to miss this opportunity?"


    Frye shouted, "this is a man''s bachelor party. Why are you here?"


    Irene looked at Frye and whispered, "huh?"


    Frye shrunk his neck and said, "when I didn''t say, toad, look, Irene bullied me again and taught her a lesson."


    Li JinFang looked tall and whispered, "I''m neutral. You can''t beat her. That''s your business."


    Gao Yang pressed his hand and said, "this time, although it''s a treasure hunt, there''s no danger. It''s basically impossible to fight, so I''ll take ye Lianna with me. I promised her. Won''t you have an opinion?"


    Everyone shook their heads and joked. Who can have an opinion.


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang and said, "can you take Eliza? I have a chip. I think the chip must be used on the computer. We can play with the computer, but in case we need to crack a password or something, I think Eliza is reliable."


    Li JinFang looked down for a moment and said, "it should be no problem. Although little Downey is not here, there is no problem in communicating with Eliza. Don''t scare her at that time. She has difficulty in communicating and everything else is OK."


    Treble suddenly said, "Hey, when did you marry Eliza?"


    Li JinFang looked at Cui Bo. Cui Bo said inexplicably, "isn''t she your girlfriend? Isn''t she?"


    Li JinFang said faintly, "I haven''t mentioned it."


    Everyone was amazed. Cui Bo said in surprise, "ah, I thought she was your girlfriend."


    Li JinFang still said calmly, "I didn''t say, did I?"


    "But you said you didn''t mention it?"


    "If you don''t say it, isn''t it?"


    "Really? Your feelings are so strange. When will you get married?"


    Li JinFang hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Let it be."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "today is Tommy''s bachelor party. Let''s not say this first. After the wedding, let''s make an appointment and let''s go to Libya!"


    In a roar of applause, Joseph suddenly said, "boss, your phone."


    Gao Yang is going to drink, so he gives the phone to Joseph. Joseph will not get drunk because he doesn''t drink at work.


    Gao Yang answered the phone and made some loud gestures. Then he smiled and said, "Justin, it seems that the news he asked for has come to an end. Just wait for me, it will be fine soon."


    Gao Yang took a few steps, connected the phone and said, "Hello, how''s it going?"


    "It''s very complicated. The Libyan government army has no effective military force at all. Almost every city has an armed control. The oil facilities guard controls the oil field. Tripoli is controlled by the Tianjin Tanzanian army and the kaerkae brigade, Benghazi is controlled by the Ansar brigade and the Libyan shield, misrata is controlled by the misrata brigade, and Sirte is the most troublesome, sur Esther is controlled by Esther. "


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "what are you talking about? Who controls Sirte?"


    "AIS AIS, originally controlled by the Libyan national army, was completely occupied in June 2015 and controlled by AIS AIS. What''s the matter?"


    After a moment of silence, he raised his voice and whispered, "who controls Abu Hadi in the south of Sirte?"


    "Abu Hadi? It should also be in ace''s hands. I can confirm by asking. Now the intelligence in Libya is of no value. It has been a forgotten corner of the world. As for Abu Hadi, who cares who controls where after Gaddafi''s death."


    "Help me check, I''m useful," he said in a low voice


    "OK, if you want to do something in Libya, I can help you contact the Tianjin Tanzanian army. The Tianjin Tanzanian army is the largest armed faction in Libya. Gaddafi''s Saif is locked in the prison of the Tianjin Tanzanian army. I can also contact Benghazi. You can talk if you need it."


    Gao Yang was stunned again. He hadn''t paid attention to the situation in Libya for a long time, so the information from Justin''s mouth made him feel strange and often surprised him.


    "You just said a very important thing, but my brain hasn''t reflected what it is. What did you just say?"


    "I can contact Benghazi for you..."


    "Not this, last sentence."


    "And the Tianjin Tanzanian army."


    "No, you just said..."


    "Saif? He''s in the prison of the zintan army. My people got the news when they collected information for you. What''s the matter?"


    "That''s it! That''s it! Adoptive father Sai, Gaddafi''s son, is he still alive?"


    "Yes, you want to use his identity? But I said he was worthless. What do you use him for?"


    "It''s useless to me, but it may be very useful to others. It''s nothing. Let me think it over. Help me carefully search for information about Sirte and Abkhazia. I may have to go to Abkhazia."


    Why go to Abu Hadi? Because the treasure is in Abu Hadi, and Abu Hadi is only more than 60 kilometers away from Sirte. If it is controlled by AISI, it will be troublesome.


    As for Saif, Gao Yang thinks that this person may really be able to use it, but it''s not him, but an angel.


    Angel''s operation in Ukraine has completely failed, because it is too difficult to survive and expand in the tripartite gap between the United States, Russia and Ukraine. However, unlike Libya, it will not be a battlefield gap between the United States and Russia, but a forgotten corner of the world. If angels still intend to strive to complete their dreams, Libya seems to be a good choice.

 Chapter 2729

    Nate, I have something to talk to you about. "


    "Then talk about it. Go ahead."


    "We''d better meet. It''s not appropriate to talk on the phone. It''s not dignified or ceremonial enough. After all, what I want to talk to you is a very important thing."


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to make two holes in your legs when I see you. You let me lie in bed for a month and a half."


    "Nate, if you are so stingy, you can''t talk. Don''t forget that I opened two holes in your legs, but saved your life and your angel mercenary regiment, so you should thank me rather than hate me. I thought you would understand this after lying in bed for so long."


    "Did I let you save it?"


    "If you want to be so stingy, you really can''t talk."


    Nate sighed angrily, and then he said seriously, "hurry up if you want to say anything."


    He breathed loudly, and then he said in a deep voice, "there was a little accident in my treasure hunt plan."


    "What accident."


    "Ace ace will be an obstacle, and ACE ACE can''t negotiate, so we probably need to solve the problem of ACE ACE."


    "What do you mean? Fix ace? Are you crazy?"


    "Just a small part, a small part entrenched in Sirte, Libya. Listen to me, I have a suggestion for you about the future and dream of angels."


    "Tell me."


    "Why not change what you did in Ukraine to Libya? Libya has a small population and is now in serious civil strife, but no one cares. Everything in Libya is different from Ukraine. You won''t meet a strong enemy in Libya, and you won''t lead to a counterattack from the United States or Russia in Libya. You can do whatever you want."


    "Libya, let me see, it''s difficult to act in Libya because we can''t really integrate into the crowd..."


    "This is one of the reasons why you will fail. Why do you have to stand at the front desk? Why don''t you try to support a puppet? Think about it, you will fail in Ukraine because you are too conspicuous, and you can turn from front to back. What do you think?"


    "I thought about it."


    "Mercenaries are only cannon fodder and low-level means of making money, but they can''t be called a real career. If you want to be an ambitious and schemer, you have to be a chess player rather than a chess piece. Man, Satan has landed. We are already chess players now. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I''m not stupid."


    "Now you have a chance. I will provide you with a piece of information free of charge. Gaddafi has a son who is not dead. Saif, he is locked up in an armed prison in libyazintan. I think he is a good entry point."


    "Saif..."


    "Think about it, Saif has nothing now. If you can get him out and push him to the stage, you can have an entry point in Libya, because many people oppose Gaddafi, but many people support Gaddafi. Now Libya is in a mess. Some people begin to miss Gaddafi''s rule. At least you can raise a flag through his son ¡£¡±


    Knight thought for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice: "it''s not appropriate. Saif is the son of Gaddafi. If he regains power in Libya, what will the United States and European countries that put Gaddafi down? They don''t care about Libya now, but if Saif is strong, they can kill Saif again."


    Gao Yang laughed.


    Nate couldn''t help saying, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Man, I''m a chess player now, so I can see, but you can''t. the important thing is not who controls Libya, but who controls Libya can bring benefits. What''s the matter with Gaddafi''s son? As long as Saif doesn''t die like his father, who will be willing to take care of him, man, let Libya meet the interests of those who determine the fate of this country, and everything else It''s a small problem. "


    "Interests, whose interests? It is impossible to meet the interests of everyone."


    "The most important thing is to be satisfied, such as the United States."


    "No way, this can''t be done."


    "Who says it''s impossible? Listen, you don''t have to worry about this. As long as you can do it, I can help you put the United States on your side. I can say this on behalf of some interest groups in the United States. Of course, it needs to pay some price, but Libya is not yours, isn''t it?"


    "Be more detailed."


    "I have a friend who has an oil field in Libya. I also want to share a piece of cake. Just a small piece of cake. Give a large piece of cake to someone who can determine the direction of U.S. policy. In this way, the United States is no longer a problem. Many countries have started to fight Libya. In fact, the United States has not contributed much, but you should know one thing. The cake of Libya once belonged to Gaddafi, but now it belongs to Gaddafi The cake is broken. All you have to do is make the cake again and let those who broke the cake divide it. No one will object to you, the cake maker, because people want to eat the cake in their mouth rather than throw it on the ground, and now the United States has the strength to distribute the egg cake. "


    "Dirty Zhengzhi, you are more and more like a regular guest."


    "I just don''t want to be manipulated by others. In my position, I prefer to manipulate others, and I attach great importance to friendship, so I want to help you stand in the position of manipulator, that''s all."


    Knight sighed and said, "but what about Saif? In any case, the United States will not allow Gaddafi''s son * * * *, otherwise, how should they explain their previous practice?"


    Gao Yang laughed, laughing with special pride and disdain.


    Knight finally couldn''t help it. He said angrily, "what are you laughing at?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "your head is really a little stiff, man. Let me ask you, have you heard of cunning rabbit dead running dog cooking, and have you heard that birds are full of bows and hides so philosophical?"


    "No."


    "Chinese idiom, I guess you haven''t heard of it. Let me explain to you. If you are a mercenary, you are a running dog or a bow and arrow, but you have to be a hunter. After hunting all the rabbits, you can kill the dog and eat it. After shooting all the birds, you can collect the bow. The point is that you have to be a hunter, and Saif is your running dog and your bow and arrow , see? "


    "Without rabbits, you would kill and eat the hounds!"


    "Fark oil! Fark! This is a metaphor! Do you understand the metaphor? Do you understand it?"


    Knight was silent for a moment, and then he whispered, "I see. You mean to kill Saif when things are almost done..."


    I didn''t come up with such a bad idea. It''s your own idea, but I think it''s very good. I strongly support you to do so. After all, what you need is only an entry point. After you stand firm, you can do whatever you want, right


    Knight whispered, "Fark! You''re such a cunning bastard. Let me think about it. Let me think about it. I''ll call you when I think about it."

 Chapter 2730

    On the single night the night before Tommy''s marriage, Gao Yang called Nate thousands of miles away and tried to encourage him to carry out a conspiracy.


    In fact, Gao Yang really wants to talk to Nate after Tommy gets married, but Nate is too stingy, so Gao Yang has to say it on the phone.


    Hung up the phone, went out of the door, put the satellite phone into Joseph''s hand, and shouted, "brothers, go and have a good drink!"


    Say to have a good drink, but you can''t get drunk. After all, you have to get married the next day. No, if you can''t get up one by one, how can you get married.


    It''s still a familiar place and a familiar feeling. The place and even process of Tommy''s marriage and Frye''s marriage are similar, but the married people have changed.


    The wedding was held in the church at ten o''clock in the morning. Satan, wearing a rare dress, began to follow Tommy and vita into the church. Suddenly, someone in the back shouted, "wait for me! Wait!"


    Gao Yang looked back and found that it was Sirte.


    Dressed in a suit, Sirte hurriedly put a tie around his neck, rushed across the street and ran straight to Gao Yang, who was standing at the door of the church.


    "Can opener! Why are you here!"


    Gao Yangji was surprised, but Sirte gasped: "you called Nate yesterday."


    "Yes."


    "You said Tommy was going to get married, right here, so I came. You hung up and I set out. I was lucky and bought a ticket. Eight hours from Berlin, I got off the plane and took a taxi. Hoo, luckily I caught up."


    "I mean, why did you come?"


    Gao Yang was surprised, and Sirte was also surprised. He looked at Gao Yang and said, "of course it''s to attend Tommy''s wedding. What do you think? Don''t forget, man, Tommy saved my life in the Amazon rainforest. Of course I''ll attend his wedding."


    After that, Sirte wiped his sweat and gasped: "in fact, I also want to persuade Tommy not to get married. Look at me, my wife ran away with my money. Mercenaries really shouldn''t get married. It''s better to be free. I don''t know Tommy wants to get married, otherwise I must persuade him. Can I persuade him now?"


    "No!"


    "Asshole, do you want to be beaten?"


    "You''d better shut up the can opener, otherwise you see, the toad is already pinching his fist."


    Sirte breathed and said, "forget it. Since you can''t object, you can only bless him."


    At this time, Tommy, who had entered the church with the bride''s arm, came out again. He was surprised and said, "I thought I heard wrong. It was really you, can opener."


    Sirte breathed, came forward and hugged Tommy, and then said in a deep voice: "Congratulations, brother, I specially came to your wedding. Although I''m married... In short, I wish you my brother."


    "Thank you. I''m sorry I didn''t inform you. I thought you couldn''t come."


    "Yes, I was badly hurt, but I recovered quickly. I can move now, so I came."


    Vita also came out. She said curiously, "Tommy, this is..."


    "Oh, a friend of mine, a very good one, so he specially came to our wedding from Germany. You know, it''s the friendship between you and me. I''m sorry, honey, I''ll come right away."


    Tommy and vita entered the church. Sirte stood beside Gao Yang, touched his chest and panted: "fortunately, I caught up. What, although I came for Tommy''s wedding, Nate asked me to tell you a word, he said..."


    "Don''t say! This is a church. Tommy is married. It''s not good to say that!"


    "Please, do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it, but it''s always bad. We''ll talk about it later."


    Gao Yang stared at the priest. He felt that it was really inappropriate to talk about things unrelated to marriage in the church. Although he didn''t believe it, he should always respect this place.


    After a prayer, the priest said to Tommy, "Mr. Toja Mikhailovich, are you willing to accept the beautiful Ms. Vita in front of you as your lawful wife?"


    "I will."


    "Vita, are you willing to accept Toja Mikhailovich as your lawful husband?"


    "I will."


    The priest said solemnly, "please exchange your wedding rings."


    The ring is on the Bible. There are two gold rings that look a little ordinary.


    Don''t forget that Gao Yang is now opening a diamond mine. He can take out big diamonds that most people in the world dare not dream of. However, after Gao Yang understands the essence of diamonds, Tommy and vita don''t want to carry a big inconvenient diamond in their hands all day, which can blind people''s eyes.


    So Tommy and vita chose two ordinary gold rings. The two super large diamond rings sent by Gao Yang were abandoned and pressed in the box.


    After exchanging rings, Tommy married the beautiful little widow vita and could live his happy little life.


    Tommy and vita laughed happily and came out of the church. Then, of course, they went to the wedding banquet.


    After leaving the church, Gao Yang whispered to Sirte, "now you can say, how did Nate decide."


    Sirte whispered, "the original words?"


    "If it''s hard to hear, don''t say the original words."


    "Let''s just say the same. Knight said that ram bastard provided a new idea. That idiot and soft hearted bastard sissy can do it. There''s no reason why our angels can''t do it, so we''re going to Libya. He asked me to tell you that he decided to go to Libya. The specific matters and interest distribution need to be discussed with you in detail."


    Gao Yang''s mouth trembled and said angrily, "how dare he call me a sissy? Do I have too few holes in his legs? Hmm? Do you think so?"


    Sirte smiled and shrugged: "It''s up to you. If you really want him to kill you, listen to me, RAM. You opened two holes in his legs, and it''s normal for him to scold you. After all, no one in the world can open holes in Nate''s legs. In fact, what makes Nate angry most is not that you opened two holes. He''s angry because you deceived him. He hasn''t been so impulsive to save anyone in his life, but he is You have to find out, brother, that Nate hasn''t been cheated so badly. He didn''t give anyone a chance to deceive him before, but you deceived and took advantage of his feelings. Of course, it''s hard for him to get rid of this tone. "


    Gao Yang turned white and said in a trembling voice, "Falk, can you stop using such disgusting words to deceive feelings? Nate, this damn bastard can''t be, can''t be..."


    Gao Yang had a shivering feeling. Sirte was stunned for a moment, and then he said angrily, "what are you thinking about? Our leader is very normal!"


    Gao Yang also said angrily, "don''t use words indiscriminately, you bastard! It''s easy to be misunderstood. Do you understand!"


    Sirte shrugged and said, "well, I sometimes use inappropriate words in English. I restate that our angel''s principle is that we have no friends, but Knight regards you as a friend and you deceive him. Of course, he will be very angry. You deceived him into his pure combat friendship. Can you explain it like this?"


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said to Sirte, "pay attention to your words in the future, or Nate will kill you sooner or later. All right, I forgive Nate for being rude to me and tell him that it will be even from now on. If he dares to call me a sissy again, I won''t care about your bad things! Asshole! Your angels are more and more assholes!"


    Sirte disdained: "that''s between you two. I can''t decide anything for him, but I can bring the words to him for you. The original words are still improved?"


    "Original words!"


    The remaining anger did not disappear and said, "also, it''s time to prepare from now on. How are you going to prepare?"


    Sirte shrugged and said: "the first is to recruit people and restore the establishment of about 30 people. There are too few people, which is inconvenient. For others, we lack funds, but we can''t do things without money."


    Gao Yang raised his hand impatiently and said, "I''ll talk about it later. Now Tommy is married. We''ll discuss the details after marriage. Also, I have a very important question."


    "You say."


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, and finally lowered his voice and said, "is your head really normal? Really?"


    Sirte angrily said, "of course our leader is very normal. He is very normal! He is very popular with women. He has a..."


    Sirte suddenly stopped talking, shouted loudly and sighed: "then I''m relieved. You should be glad that. If your head is abnormal, I''ll never do anything for you again. It''s terrible, eh..."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help touching his arm. His goose bumps got up. The key is that Sirte''s words were so terrible that he couldn''t help feeling fear and nausea from the bottom of his heart.


    Looking at the way Gao Yang touched his arm, Sirte disdained: "it''s really sissy, ha ha, ha ha."


    Gao Yang was completely angry and said, "it seems that you really want to be educated, toad."


    Li JinFang came over and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang pointed to Sirte and said, "after the wedding, teach him how to speak. This bastard makes me very unhappy."


    Li JinFang smiled grimly and squeezed his fist. Sirte immediately changed his face and said with a guilty heart: "I''m the wounded? Please, I''m not well! I just came down. What else do you want? Human nature? Guys, I was shot, and I''m badly hurt!"


    After hastily asking for mercy, Sirte said, "when are we going to Libya? The important thing is the treasure. We lack start-up funds. How long will we wait?"


    "Don''t try to change the subject. I''m not happy now! If you ask me to do something, you should have a begging attitude. If you want to go to Libya, hum, ha ha, tell knight, wait until I''m happy."


    Sirte heaved a sigh and said, "OK, OK, I''ll tell Nate."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "tell knight, don''t always think about going to battle in person and let him recruit some talents who can be used for the big scene this time. I''m familiar with Libya. What I need to lead the Libyans is the grass-roots commander. It''s useless for you to give them a general. You should prepare more company and platoon leaders for them. Don''t waste time. Start looking for suitable candidates now, understand?"

 Chapter 2731

    "Who wants to go to Libya? First of all, Tommy is not allowed to go. You want to go on your honeymoon. Frye is not allowed to go, because you have to train. You should be ready to play. Well, who else wants to go?"


    Tommy was about to stop talking. Finally, he nodded and whispered, "it''s really inappropriate to leave just after getting married, but I can''t go, boss. If you need me, I''ll be very happy to go to Libya."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "we don''t need you. We''re not going to war this time. I''m sorry you can''t go with us, but you''ve just got married after all."


    Frye said sadly, "why can''t I go? My training is almost over. I have some free time before I go to the Texas Rangers. As long as it doesn''t take too long, I''ll have no problem, boss."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "stop talking and practice your ball honestly. The time we go this time can''t be too short. Now the plan has changed. It''s no longer a simple treasure hunt, but to... In short, we have a lot to do."


    Frye was infinitely sad, but he could only sigh heavily.


    Joseph suddenly said, "didn''t you agree to quit completely?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "yes, we are retired, but retirement is just the end of the mercenary career, not doing nothing at home. This time we are going to deal with some things, not war."


    Joseph spread his hand and said, "I have nothing to say. It''s my responsibility to remind you. Since you''ve made up your mind, of course, follow your mind."


    Gao Yang looked at the humanity: "well, who will go? I remind you again that this is not a task and there will be no danger. If you really encounter anything that needs to be done, you also let the angels come, so go if you want to go, and don''t go if you don''t want to go. It doesn''t matter."


    Yak raised his hand and whispered, "I''ll go."


    Irene said happily, "I''ll go, I must go."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "don''t you have several shows to go? Can you go?"


    Irene said impatiently, "I''m tired of pushing. The life of a model is much more boring than I thought. Ha, I can''t spend all my money. I''m just a model out of my interests and hobbies. I''m tired of walking around all day."


    James smiled and said, "I won''t go. I''m tired of adventure. A peaceful family is better for me."


    Gao Yang waved and said, "I didn''t want you to go. Do you feel good at home?"


    James''s left arm was gone. He waved his hand and said with a smile: "Very good. My daughter was surprised why I didn''t have an arm, but she was still very happy to see me, and my wife was also very happy. One arm is enough for many things. It''s just a little troublesome to drive, but fortunately, it''s OK to turn on the automatic gear, but it''s a little slower. I don''t feel uncomfortable anymore."


    Everyone laughed. James broke an arm, but it''s nothing to be sad about. It''s good for him to retire because of a broken arm.


    What''s worse is Jesse Lee. Jesse Lee has amputated one arm and one leg, and the muscles of the remaining arm have shrunk. One leg also retains only part of its function. It''s impossible to support walking with one leg. In other words, Jesse Lee is basically completely disabled.


    Jesse Lee is now in a wheelchair, and he still came to Tommy''s wedding, but Jesse Lee''s face can''t see any depression or cynicism. He even laughed happily all the time.


    Jesse Lee waved with the rest of her one arm and said regretfully, "in fact, I really want to go, but I''m a burden when I go like this, so I won''t go either."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no problem if you want to go. Let''s go together."


    Jesse Lee shook her head and said: "No, I don''t like the feeling of being a burden. Well, I have to go back to the training base. You know, I''ve been learning how to be a qualified staff officer recently. In fact, my brain is really good, and I have experience. I can find enough people in the training center to meet my tactical ideas. Maybe I''ll become a great staff officer in the future."


    Gao Yang laughed and said, "then you have to catch up with the world war."


    When leibrov came back from Moscow, he raised his hand and said, "boss, do I need to go to Somalia? Our artillery is in Somalia, and the skeleton gang will also carry out a big operation. I want to go to Libya, but if I need to go to Somalia, of course I still go to Somalia."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s not necessary. Somalia can''t fight in three months. If you want to go to Libya, go."


    Tommy''s marriage brought all Satan together, except Liang Dong, because Liang Dong''s injury hasn''t healed yet. Nate can get out of bed, but he can''t. It''s good to get out of bed in another month.


    As a result, everyone except Tommy, Frye, James and Jesse Lee will go to Libya. By the way, we have to add a number 13.


    On the 13th, he never appeared since he ran away. It seems that he really wants to feel at ease and live a life he has never enjoyed. Moreover, together with the severe patient with Stockholm disease, Gao Yang asked Karima, and occasionally contacted her on the 13th.


    Up to now, the woman named OSHA Reinfeldt has lived very well, which is what Karima said, so Gao Yang thinks that the 13th may really be all right.


    Now, in addition to blessing the 13th, there is no need to do anything else. Don''t go to him or disturb him. Let him spend the rest of his life quietly is the best reward for him.


    After determining who was going, Gao Yang clapped his hand and said loudly, "good, everyone prepare separately. The departure time is uncertain, but I will try to be early. Let''s go back and prepare your things. It''s unlikely to be used for combat equipment, but it''s better to take it with you. Well, that''s it."


    The crowd stood up and left laughing and talking, leaving only Gao Yang and groliov.


    The prospective Weng''s son-in-law stared at each other with a look of expectation.


    "You..."


    "You say it first."


    "You say it first."


    "OK, you help me deal with Natalia!"


    "Er, I want you to help me deal with Ye Lianna..."


    "I''m kidding! I can''t convince her mother. Do you want me to convince Ye Liana? Don''t be kidding. I can''t say anything when I see her eyes."


    "Then I can say hello to Natalia. I''m going to take groliov to Libya. It''s not dangerous. It''s just a casual war. I''ll be back soon. Can I say that?"


    After saying a word angrily, Gao Yang looked at groliov and whispered, "otherwise, don''t go?"


    Groliov said fiercely, "don''t even think about it. Either go together or don''t go to anyone. Well, you get Yelena and I get her mother. You''d better hurry up, because I can''t wait!"

 Chapter 2732

    During dinner, Gao Yang usually goes to groliov''s house. Although there are few changes in Russian food, it''s a little boring to eat so much back and forth, but before Gao Yang''s parents come, this is Gao Yang''s second home. For dinner, he must go home to eat.


    Yelena hasn''t come home yet. Natalia is still busy in the kitchen. Groliov sits on the sofa. When Gao Yang pushes the door in, groliov raises his head and winks at him.


    "Gao, wait a little while. The food will be ready soon, and Yelena will be back soon. Didn''t Joseph come?"


    "He didn''t come. He ate alone."


    Gao Yang answered, then sat opposite groliov and winked.


    Groliov shook his head slightly, then winked at Gao Yang, who also smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly.


    Groliov was a little anxious. He lowered his voice and said, "what''s going on? Can''t you decide?"


    "I haven''t had time to say. I haven''t figured out how to speak. How about you?"


    Groliov whispered, "I''ll wait until you make a decision. I have to follow you where you''re going. I want to protect you, so it''s better for you to say me first and then say. Natalia can certainly promise."


    Gao Yang was worried and whispered, "why did I say it first?"


    Groliov stared at Gao Yang with threatening eyes and whispered, "you can''t handle such a small thing? Huh?"


    She said in a low voice, "Yelena and I said we would take her, but now I have to tell her, hey, honey, I''m going to Libya with your father first and wait for you to go in a few months. What''s this? What do you think Yelena would think?"


    Groliov said anxiously, "she hasn''t married you yet! You can''t let your wife arrange everything. You''re still married. You''re so afraid of her. What should you do in the future? Man! As a man, you should say nothing at home!"


    "Please, ye Lianna is your daughter! And she said as if you can do it. Come on, let me see your ability!"


    Groliov said dejectedly, "I''m different, I, I''m..."


    Gao Yang sighed in a low voice: "just after a few days of stable life, I just vowed not to take risks in the future. I''m sorry to go to places like Libya in a few days. This is love, not fear. Do you understand?"


    "I see, that''s it, yes, that''s it!"


    After hastily echoing Gao Yang''s words, groliov said helplessly: "I really don''t know how to speak to Natalia. She hasn''t had a good life with me for a few days. I''m really a little hard to say..."


    The two men sighed in unison, shook their heads, and after a moment of silence, raised their heads and whispered, "otherwise, say it together at dinner later?"


    Groliov said anxiously, "you want to kill me! No, this is firm. How can you say such a thing at such a beautiful time?"


    "I despise you!"


    After mocking groliov with disdain again, Gao Yang pondered for a long time, and finally said helplessly: "well, let me say first, let Ye Lianna go to me later, and I''ll find a chance to tell her that I''ll let you know if you can''t go there. Anyway, it''s nothing without you."


    Groliov said angrily, "how can you do this! Falk! How can you do this? Are you still my brother? Believe it or not, my friends will have to do it! It''s too unfair and shameless!"


    Groliov couldn''t help but raise the volume. Natalia came out of the kitchen and said with a puzzled face: "what''s the matter with you two?"


    Groliov quickly smiled and said, "it''s all right. Let''s gossip and go cook."


    Gao Yang also said with a smile: "it''s okay, he''s a little excited."


    Natalia returned to the kitchen with a puzzled look on her face. Then she raised her voice and whispered, "what do you want to do! Asshole, lower your voice. Do you want to cause chaos in the world now?"


    Groliov said angrily, "I don''t care. If you can handle Yelena, you can handle Natalia. In short, you have to help me. Listen, I warn you, if I can''t go, you don''t want to go!"


    After that, groliov couldn''t help but say, "you haven''t married yet, and ye Lianna hasn''t graduated yet, right? And she''s only an undergraduate now. She has to go to graduate school and take the Artist Diploma. It will take many years. Do you understand? You said you''d marry her after graduation. Then wait for her to graduate completely. Why are you so anxious and make us so passive."


    Gao Yangji was surprised and said, "Falk, what are you talking about? Ye Lianna is your daughter!"


    Groliov said awkwardly, "if you don''t hear me, I''m just complaining."


    The war friendship and brotherhood between Gao Yang and groliov are definitely heavier than Weng''s son-in-law, and they are much stronger. It must be understood that they don''t know how many life and death friendship, and it''s impossible to weaken because ye Lianna wants to marry Gao Yang.


    Therefore, the relationship between the couple''s father-in-law and son-in-law is rare in the world.


    After complaining, groliov said helplessly: "I just can''t accept the current situation. Alas, I know it''s bad, but I can''t help it..."


    Ye Lianna pushed the door and came in. She said happily, "Hi, Dad, hi, Gao, you''re all here. What are you talking about?"


    Gao Yang looked at groliov and said with a smile, "nothing to talk about. Eat when you come back."


    At dinner, Gao Yang didn''t mention going to Libya at all. After dinner, he called Ye Lianna and said he was going for a walk. He abducted Ye Lianna alone.


    After walking on the road for a while, listening to Ye Lianna chirping about what happened in the school, she couldn''t help but say, "Ye Lianna, I have something to tell you. About the treasure hunt, I may have to change my plan a little."


    Ye Lianna''s expression solidified, and then she slowly said, "don''t you go? Nothing, it doesn''t matter."


    Gao Yanglian hurriedly said, "no, it''s not that we don''t go, but that the plan should be ahead of time. We have to start first and remove all the dangers and obstacles. Then, I''ll pick you up and pick up the treasure together."


    Ye Lianna thought for a moment and said, "that is to say, you will take me, won''t you?"


    "Of course, I must take you. It is because you want to go that I have to eliminate all the dangers!"


    Ye Lianna whispered, "then I can''t go. Is that treasure very important? Do you have to get it out?"


    Gao Yang busy way: "No, no, what I said is wrong. It''s not because you go to solve the danger. In fact, we won''t do it. Let others do it, so I still have to go. What the treasure says is not particularly important. We don''t need the treasure and have a lot of money, but I will take you to find the treasure. I want you to go with me, but if you have you, you may have to fight The risk is not appropriate, that''s it. "


    Ye Lianna smiled helplessly and said, "well, you will take me, right?"


    "Of course, when does my promise count? I''m just afraid you''ll misunderstand. Don''t worry. There''s no danger. I just want to make sure there''s no danger."


    Ye Lianna nodded and said, "well, I''m glad you can tell me in advance instead of leaving directly. Then, go. I won''t stop you. I just hope you don''t forget your promise."

 Chapter 2733

    Groliov''s face smiled and blossomed, and his high face turned into a bitter gourd.


    "Thank you, thank you! Thanks to you, ah! It feels good to breathe the free air again!"


    Groliov shook Gao Yang hard, and Gao Yang pushed him away with a sad face and said, "I''ve offended Natalia this time. You bastard, you have to push things on me."


    Groliov waved his hand carelessly, and then he said in high spirits, "don''t say so much, let''s go! Let''s go!"


    Picking up the huge travel bag at his feet, groliov threw the bag onto the plane and said in a hurry, "let''s go, let''s go!"


    The plane took off. After the plane became stable, Gao Yang untied his seat belt and stood in the middle of the aisle, shouting: "Let me tell you something. We will land directly in Tripoli. Where uriyanko has been waiting for us, and the angel mercenary regiment will arrive today. Our two main goals are to find treasure and find the bones of Fedor and Malik in Benghazi and bury them again."


    After a pause, Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "the original plan was to find the treasure and take it away, but now the plan has changed. We will help the angel mercenary regiment stand firm in Libya. To some extent, yes, we will intervene in Libya."


    After seeing that the people didn''t mean to ask questions, Gao Yang continued: "We are involved as an interest community with big Ivan, Morgan and Cicero family. Our Satan''s interest is to follow Morgan to obtain oil interests. This income may be large, but it may also be small, because it depends on whether the angel can really control Libya, so this will be a very long-term plan."


    Then he breathed loudly, and then he continued: "Big Ivan''s goal is to monopolize the angel''s arms market. Big Ivan will not stop selling weapons to all parties in Libya until it is confirmed that angels have the ability to make big Ivan obtain enough benefits. However, when angels do have the strength to unify Libya, big Ivan will stop supplying arms to other forces and fully support angels.


    It is the principle of the Cicero family that the Cicero family does not intervene in entity interests in places beyond their control, but now with our community of interests, Justin is willing to try to invest in entity industries outside Italy, but before that, the Cicero family insisted that angels must buy intelligence with cash. "


    After a pause, Gao Yang looked at the crowd and said, "does anyone want to ask a question?"


    No one asked, Irene said loudly: "boss, it''s meaningless to say this! We just came to Libya to relax. We don''t care about investments, long-term prospects and so on!"


    Gao Yang sighed bitterly and said: "You must know that I can''t know these things alone. Well, I went on to say, at present, our investment in angels won''t get any return in the short term, but the good news is that we don''t have to pay anything. The angel''s start-up funds will come out of Gaddafi''s Treasure. They have a profit of 10.5%, including 20% of big Ivan and 10% of Morgan, but Morgan will be with us After clearing the obstacles, I will come to search for treasure with us. This is what I asked, because Morgan is not in good health. I don''t want him to be too tired and nervous.


    If, I mean, if, if the treasure is really large, for example, worth tens of billions of dollars, I will distribute more of the treasure. You need to know in advance. Why do you do this? Because if a too large treasure is dominated by us, it is not conducive to the maintenance of the alliance. If the treasure is worth 100 billion dollars, I will not hesitate to give 90 billion dollars Billion to send out, because such a huge wealth is not what we can bear now. Of course, this is just a metaphor. "


    Gao Yang raised his arm and said very seriously: "there is a word to tell you, that is, we come mainly for treasure hunting. Fighting is an angel''s business, and our main task is to determine the share and qualification of interest distribution. You don''t want to start fighting and killing when you arrive in Libya. Don''t think, I won''t allow it."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said: "Only when we get to Libya can we know what will happen in Libya. I just tell you the matters needing attention so that you can have an understanding of the purpose of this trip. In addition, I want to announce one thing, everyone, your vacation is over. When we return to the United States, everyone must work for the solar system company, except Irene, Frye and leibrov, of course James is not included. "


    Gao Yang''s announcement caused a sensation. Groliov shouted, "why? You have to work for the solar system company? Are you kidding?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "there''s no reason for me to be busy in the solar system company alone. As long as there''s no other legitimate career to do, you must go to the company to help. This is an order. You have no choice. If you don''t want to go, find yourself a legitimate job."


    Groliov shouted, "no, no, I won''t go. I don''t know what to do. Do I waste my life in the company?"


    He shrugged and said: "you can look at the gate. Let''s put it this way. The purpose of this regulation is not to let you do nothing and waste a lot of money. Especially important is not to let you idle and think about going to the battlefield all day!"


    Pointed to his nose, raised his face and said helplessly, "I will go, and I will be loyal to my duty. Even if I have nothing, I have to sit in the office, that''s all."


    With a wail, Gao Yang went back to his place and sat down. Groliov came up to him and said bitterly, "are you serious? Can I be an exception? I''m so old. You''ll suffocate me if you let me sit in the office all day."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "then go to train the machine gunner. Listen, you don''t want to stay out of it. You can either find something you want to do or I can assign you something. What do you think of the vice president of the company?"


    Groliov said calmly, "I''d better be an instructor. It''s better to deal with those soldiers than those clerks."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he suddenly said with a puzzled face: "when I came, I promised Yelena a condition. She asked me to take her to search for treasure after clearing the obstacles in Libya. It''s no problem. I promised long ago, but she asked me to take Catherine, Adele and even Karima. What do you mean by her? I don''t understand!"


    Groliov looked at him strangely and said in a deep voice, "what do you mean?"


    Gao Yang''s helpless way: "Big dog, we''ve been together all the time. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Catherine and Adele like me. I know you know this. Of course men like beautiful women, and you must understand it if you are a man, but I''ve never done anything wrong with them. I''m trying to keep my distance because I love Yelena, but why must Yelena pull What about them? "


    Groliov said bitterly, "you''re right. Yes, Yelena, why? What''s she thinking!"

 Chapter 2734

    When the plane landed, Gao Yang returned to the airport he was very familiar with. At the beginning, he got on the same runway and returned to China. Now, he is back again.


    Ulyanko took at least 50 or 60 people to pick up the plane at the airport, because Libya is now a completely disorderly place, and it is very possible to be attacked by anyone at any time and anywhere. Therefore, there must be enough guard force to make people dare not have any bad thoughts to act here.


    Of course, in the current chaotic situation in Libya, it is a paradise for mercenaries, if Libya is not that no one can pay.


    When Gao Yang got off the plane, he first hugged ulyanko heavily, and then he found Knight alone in the crowd.


    His complexion was still very bad, and he seemed a little awkward when he walked. When Nate stood in front of Gao Yang''s face, he said the first sentence: "I''m not waiting to meet you here, I just want to know when to start."


    Gao Yang didn''t answer Knight''s question, but his eyes couldn''t help glancing at Knight''s legs. Then he smiled and said, "legs are all right?"


    Knight''s face turned blue with a brush, and then the corners of his mouth began to twitch, and his right hand involuntarily touched the pistol at his waist.


    "I advise you not to move. You''re not as fast as me. If you don''t want to open another hole in your wrist, you''d better not move. Man, I''m just a simple greeting. You have such a big reaction. Nate, I want to ask if you''re too stingy? What''s the man''s demeanor? You don''t thank me. I''m really upset that you have to always put on such a face."


    There are really few people in the world who can give Knight gas. There is no one in the world who can make Knight gas tremble in his heart, stomach, liver and nothing, except Gao Yang.


    Groliov put his arm around uliyanko''s shoulder. Uliyanko said in a hurry, "let go! Let go! My suit is very expensive and new."


    Groliov smiled and said, "let''s go. Let them quarrel for a while and save face for the crazy wolf. Look what he''s like."


    Knight''s lips trembled and said, "you bastard, I''ll kill you bastard..."


    Gao Yang said, "look what you look like now? You''ve been shot twice in your leg? Man, you have to thank me. You have to thank me. If I hadn''t lost all my angels now, you wouldn''t thank me, but you also look like a bitter enemy. I really don''t understand what you think. Do you think you''re stupid?"


    Nate took a deep breath. He was wondering what language to use to fight back against Gao Yang, but at this time, Gao Yang looked shameless, came forward, hugged his shoulder and said with a smile: "Last time I saw you, I said it was OK. Why are you like this again? Man, this is not conducive to our future cooperation. I have a proposal. If you forget that I shot you twice, I won''t let you. Thank you for sharing the treasure and helping you realize your dream, how about it?"


    Knight suddenly broke away his high arm and said in a deep voice: "the strength of angels is enough to be respected in cooperation with anyone."


    Gao Yang once again grabbed Knight''s shoulder and said impatiently, "OK, OK, I know your angels are powerful enough. Forget the previous things. Men have to be generous. We have to look forward. I ask you, what do you think of Libya? Is it a controllable country?"


    Knight Leng snorted, but he still whispered: "Libya has a large territory, but its population is only more than 6 million, which is not even comparable to a city in many countries. This has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that it controls the whole country by controlling several big cities. The disadvantage is that the population of this country is really too small."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "don''t go too far. As a mercenary regiment, what else do you want to control a country? Ukraine has many people and its status is also important, but is Ukraine a place you can control? Don''t mention Ukraine. You can''t control a city. You have to know yourself. First of all, you have to choose an appropriate target."


    "Hum, we''ll report the Revenge of Ukraine sooner or later!"


    "Didn''t you say that revenge is meaningless? Well, let''s stop talking about this topic and say something useful now. How many people have you brought?"


    "There are more than 20. We can''t find more suitable candidates in a short time, but the search for new players is still in progress."


    "Where are they?"


    "Over there, we''ve been here for two hours."


    Gao Yang stopped and shouted to URI yangke, who was called aside by groliov: "URI, come here. Let''s discuss the next action first."


    Ulyanko came over and said with a smile, "it''s settled?"


    Gao Yang smiled, then coughed twice and said, "how''s the situation in Tripoli?"


    Ulyanko whispered: "I have always been in contact with the zintan armed forces, and my friendship is fairly good. It is convenient to operate in Tripoli, but you need to study how to get Saif out. The zintan area has played an important role in the action against Gaddafi. The zintan armed forces will certainly not easily release Saif. You should be prepared."


    Knight said coldly, "Saif is still very important, but I don''t think it''s necessary to rush to get him out. The first task is to get the treasure out. At least we should know what''s in it. If we can''t get enough money, I have to find a way to get money first."


    Gao Yang also nodded and said, "yes, you don''t have to rush to get Saif out. Now your strength is too poor. If you rashly get Saif out of prison and let him get enough support and strength, then he can turn away from the guest. There are too few things you 20 or 30 people can do."


    Knight said in a deep voice: "the treasure is in Sirte. Sirte is Gaddafi''s hometown and can get enough support. I decided to stand firm in Sirte first, at least pull up a team of hundreds of people, and then get Saif over to ensure that he can''t get out of my control."


    Ulyanko nodded: "but first we need to meet Saif and confirm that the news is true. I have contacted the zintan armed forces and talked to them to give some benefits. I met Saif first. If he is still alive, then I will ensure that he can live until he can get him out. I''m worried that he has been killed. What do you think?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it makes sense to see first and start armed negotiations with zintan. This matter can''t be solved in a day or two."


    Knight also said: "yes, that''s it. Let''s contact zintan armed forces first. Please."

 Chapter 2735

    Ulyanko acts as a middleman. Before formally starting negotiations with zintan armed forces, he meets Saif first, at least to make sure that this person is true, and then to ensure that this person will not die soon.


    When seeing Saif, Gao Yang didn''t go, because it was Knight''s business. If he was needed for anything, it would be nothing. The matter of Libya didn''t attract Gao Yang so much. From any point of view, he was only a bystander rather than a principal. At most, he provided some help to knight.


    Tripoli is a familiar place for Gao Yang. He also wants to see the of the azizia military camp and the place where he has fought. However, it is said that the azizia military camp has been completely pushed down, leaving only a piece of ruins, so Gao Yang abandoned this plan.


    The meeting and negotiation between knight and zintan armed forces should be fairly smooth. At least Gao Yang didn''t receive a call for help, that is to say, Knight didn''t fight with zintan armed forces with angels. As long as they didn''t fight, the negotiation wouldn''t be broken.


    Only in the evening, when ulyanko saw Gao Yang again, he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "What''s the matter? Is it going well today?"


    Ulyanko sighed for a long time, then said bitterly to Gao Yang, "Nate is an excellent officer, an excellent soldier, and the best mercenary I''ve ever seen, but he''s too bad as a diplomat, really, too bad!"


    Gao Yang said, "what''s the matter?"


    Ulyanko said with a wry smile: "Isn''t that clear enough? Knight lacks all the qualities to become a big man. He should be able to become a general, but he can''t be a big man. Big Ivan, you, me, Ivan and bolovich, we can all become the main leaders of the dominant party, but knight can''t. He can''t be a warlord at most, or he will be besieged and finished soon."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. Our heads are round. Knight''s head is square. He lacks communication skills and is fucking proud."


    Ulyanko clapped his hand and said with a bitter smile, "yes, that''s it! If the fight can get the maximum benefit, then fight, if the negotiation can get the maximum benefit, then negotiate, but Knight really can''t negotiate. Do you want to know what happened today?"


    "What?"


    "Well, I took him to meet the No. 2 figure of zintan armed forces. Knight did it later. Of course, he had to negotiate, but I was wrong. Do you know what Knight said when he met someone?"


    "What do you say?"


    Ulyanko pulled up his face, stretched out his hand to Gao Yang, and said proudly, "Hello, I''m Nate."


    I have to say that Wuliyang science is really similar. Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s quite similar, and then?"


    Gao Yang reached out and shook hands with ulyanko. Ulyanko said with a straight face: "I learned that Gaddafi''s son is detained in your prison. I want to see him."


    Gao Yang smiled helplessly and said, "then, oh, what do the armed people in Tianjin and Tanzania say?"


    "Why do you want to see him?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Ulyanko imitated Knight vividly, and Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "Falk! Did he really say that?"


    "Isn''t it true? Can it be false? Falk! I was fucking shocked at that time. How could there be such an idiot? How could he stay alive for so many years!"


    "Well, there are many people who want to kill Nate, but he killed them all. Go on, and then?"


    Ulyanko said with a wry smile, "then? Then Nate lifted all our cards. That''s what he said."


    Ulyanko raised his face again. He bowed slightly to Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "why do you see Saif? It has nothing to do with you. You just need to know that I will give you enough benefits. One million dollars, cash, let me see him. The money is yours."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "this fucking idiot! It''s only one million dollars to meet. That''s so much! Ten thousand yuan is enough. Come up and say one million. Does the zintan army dare to let him see? Fools will think why someone would pay so much money to see a prisoner."


    Ulyanko said with a bitter face, "well, the armed people of zintan want the money very much, but he wants to know if Saif has greater value, so he said Saif can''t be seen by everyone, but he wants the money again, so he endured Nate''s smelly face, asked him to sit down and invited him to have a cup of coffee to talk slowly. Guess what next?"


    "How''s it going?"


    Ulyanko picked up the cup in front of Gao Yang, took a sip of the coffee, then immediately turned his head and vomited the coffee aside. Then he said calmly, "this coffee is too hard to drink."


    Gao Yang covered his face with his hands and sighed, "why didn''t people want to kill this bastard?"


    Ulyanko pointed to himself and said, "if it weren''t for me, they would fight. The popularity of zintan armed forces was silly and began to yell. Guess what Knight did at this time?"


    "Won''t the threat of force begin?"


    "That''s right! Nate said that if you don''t agree, it''s no longer a matter of money. I''ll kill you."


    Gao Yang weakly waved his hand and said in a bitter voice: "I have no doubt that knight can kill anyone of the zintan armed forces. He has this strength. Although the zintan armed forces are many, they are indeed too useless, but are we facing the possibility of being besieged by the zintan armed forces?"


    "No, I''m here. Zintan''s armed forces won''t really turn over, but don''t think about seeing Saif. Don''t even think about it."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "this won''t work."


    "Of course not! I want to know how Knight lived to this day if he had this attitude all the time?"


    Gao Yang whispered: "this kind of thing is contacted by the intelligence officer, and the deputy head of the angel came forward for formal negotiation, but the wizard died..."


    Ulyanko sighed: "I''m not optimistic about the future of angels. They are too blunt. They can be mercenaries to take tasks, but if they want to run a force and occupy a territory, how can they only fight?"


    Gao Yang thought, shook his head and said, "forget it. Let''s go to Sirte to see the situation. After all, we have to find the treasure first."


    Ulyanko said with a wry smile, "what about Nate? Are you really going to let them control Libya? It''s impossible. I tell you it''s impossible!"


    Gao Yang touched his head and sighed: "try to find a solution. I don''t expect to make the proud and stubborn Knight learn sleek, but maybe we can try to find a suitable person to cultivate in the angel, or find another such person. The angel needs a new deputy head..."

 Chapter 2736

    Gao Yang went to the house occupied by the angel mercenary regiment. When he went, Nate was studying a map on the table.


    After thinking about what to say for a while, Gao Yang finally whispered, "busy? What are you busy with?"


    Knight looked up and raised his eyes. Then he continued to look down at the map on the table and said in a deep voice, "draw up a battle plan and study the route."


    "Attack route?"


    "No, escape route. When I went today, I had all the routes in mind, but I still need to be familiar with the whole city. If I need to leave Tripoli, I need to know which route is the safest."


    Gao Yang stood beside the map and said with a bitter smile, "I heard that today''s meeting was not smooth. Why, are you really going to use tough means?"


    Knight raised his mouth, smiled disdainfully, and then whispered: "Libyans, zintan armed, they are also regarded as the army, and they are also called the army? Look at their sentry posts, you can see that this is a group of amateur mobs, and it is most appropriate to say that they are armed civilians."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "so you''re going to kill their brains?"


    "No, I''m not interested in killing them. I''m just going to rob the prison. Of course, if someone stops me, I don''t mind killing more. Believe me, no one can stop our action. Ten thousand sheep are still sheep when they gather together. I can''t stop a wolf from dragging a few hunting things out of the sheep."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help it. He sighed: "Nate, I admit your opinion, but are you going to control Libya like this?"


    "Can''t you? Who can be my opponent in Libya? I can beat them all."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and said, "wait, why did you fail in Ukraine? Do you want to copy the failure experience of Ukraine in Libya?"


    Knight''s face turned up, but instead of being sarcastic this time, he whispered after thinking for a moment, "I''d like to hear your opinion."


    He breathed loudly and said: "You only have dozens of people, no matter how powerful, but only dozens of people are not enough to rule a country. Even if you want to rule a city, Nate, angels can fight, but you can''t fight only by angels. You have to have your own armed forces, and you can only be Libyan, so you still despise the power you will master in the future Armed civilians, then, let''s think about how likely your people are to die from stray bullets in the face of thousands of sieges, so how long can your angel mercenary regiment last in this consumption. "


    Knight smiled and said, "of course I will gather a group of people. It''s impossible for angels to finish all battles."


    Gao Yang sighed: "then why do you always have a poker face? What''s your pride? Why do you look down on this and that? No matter how bad the Tianjin Tanzanian armed forces are, they have pulled up a team of tens of thousands of people. You have great patience. Why don''t you pull up a team of tens of thousands of people? Tens of thousands of people are enough to unify Libya, why don''t you do it?"


    Knight was stunned and said helplessly, "man, as a mercenary, you do have a proud capital, but what you do now is not a mercenary, and you don''t have any proud capital in the field outside the mercenary. You are a newcomer and a small role with little Tao. Understand?"


    Knight''s face was very ugly. He sighed loudly: "the reality is always unacceptable. You''ve come to the end when you''re a mercenary and have the best seat, but as a warlord or conspirator, please, you''re too bad. You can''t make the simplest negotiation. I have to wipe your ass. alas, it''s really difficult for me to maintain my respect for you."


    Knight said coldly, "I don''t need you to wipe my ass."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said indifferently: "OK, don''t hold on. You just can''t do some things, or you haven''t been able to get rid of your past success. Put your mind right, man, you are facing a new field. You have to learn from the experience of failure in Ukraine."


    Nate said in a deep voice, "please."


    Gao Yang wiped his sweat and said: "It''s still so hot here. Well, you need a diplomat. The mercenary regiment doesn''t need a diplomat, but every country needs a diplomat, so your dream needs an excellent diplomat. I don''t mean a simple negotiation expert, but a professional who can make accurate judgments according to the situation. He can be tough when he wants to be tough and flexible when he wants to be soft Low profile. "


    Knight stopped talking and said in a loud and deep voice: "you can easily handle everything today. You can easily see Saif, but you screwed up, man. If you can change your thinking mode and style, maybe you can play an important role in person. If you can''t, I suggest you find a suitable person to do it for you."


    Knight sat down at the table. After a long time, he whispered, "you''re right. I really don''t have the qualification to be proud. The angel has encountered the crisis of complete destruction. I''m no longer the invincible knight. I''m not qualified to be proud. Combat effectiveness really doesn''t represent everything."


    Gao Yang sighed: "of course, you have to decide what life and death matters. You can''t give it to others, so you''d better try to learn and change, from a pure soldier to an all-round military and political talent. Otherwise, you will always be a successful mercenary."


    Knight nodded and said, "I see. Thank you for your advice. I still have something to think about. Please go back."


    Gao Yang didn''t move, but he sat down and said with a smile, "why don''t you buy me a cup of coffee? I have other things to discuss with you."


    Nate shook his head and whispered, "sorry, I''ve quit coffee. There''s no coffee here."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "did you give up coffee?"


    "Yes, I quit."


    Knight raised his head, looked up and said, "but I have black tea here now. Maybe you want a cup of black tea?"


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "no, I''m not very good at drinking tea. Well, it''s good to drink tea. Why do you quit coffee?"


    Knight''s look was very flat and said in a deep voice, "because the wizard is dead."


    Naturally, he replied to Gao Yang, as if he had answered Gao Yang''s question, but when you think about it carefully, he didn''t say any reason.


    Nate slowly put the map away, then he sat down and looked at Gao Yang and said, "so, what kind of diplomat do you think I should find? Or what should I learn?"


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and said, "it seems that we have never had other cooperation together except fighting side by side. Well, I''ll come next time and see how I negotiate."

 Chapter 2737

    Gao Yang found that he may have really ignored his feelings at this time.


    Most of the brothers who share life and death suddenly died. Gao Yang was really unimaginable. When Bruce died, he felt incredible. He felt that the sky had collapsed, and then there was a period of sadness and anger for half a year. As long as he thought of Bruce, he felt uncomfortable and could not help being angry.


    Now, more than half of Nate''s brothers are dead, and he looks as if he''s okay, but Gao Yang feels unforgivable because he can really think Nate''s okay.


    Knight is indeed proud and stubborn, and he is indeed a super tough and super pure soldier, but Knight''s heart is not made of iron after all. His refusal to reveal his inner vulnerability does not mean that his heart will not be as uncomfortable as a normal person.


    Nate quit coffee. Is it really because the coffee made by others is too hard to drink? Of course not. It''s just that the coffee made by others doesn''t smell like a wizard. Further exploration may be that knight doesn''t want to think of a wizard every time he drinks coffee, so he quit.


    So Gao Yang suddenly thanked knight for not really opening a few holes in his legs as revenge, because with Knight''s habits and character, it seems that killing him is the most reasonable choice.


    Gaoyang destroys the disillusioned Knight''s determination to die with his brothers. From the perspective of onlookers, it''s right to do so, because Gaoyang also saved the rest of the angels, but they don''t want to live from the standpoint of knight and angels.


    If you think it''s good for others, the result is really good. Maybe everyone in the world thinks so, but what if the rescued people don''t think so?


    Suddenly, Gaoyang feels a little confused, but fortunately, Gaoyang''s heart is also very strong. A soft heart does not mean weakness. Gaoyang sometimes has a soft heart, but this does not mean that his heart is not strong enough. In fact, Gaoyang''s heart is absolutely outstanding, tenacious and strong.


    Now that the angel has been saved, let''s just do it to the end. Whether it''s good or bad, Gao Yang feels that the angel should not die, so the angel can''t die. Knight''s idea can only be ignored and must be ignored. If we go further, there will be no other results except drilling into the paradox that we can never get the correct answer.


    So the past can''t be mentioned again. Now that it''s over, let him pass,


    After several continuous sighs from the bottom of his heart, he said to Nate: "I''m actually quite good at negotiation. The important thing in negotiation is not how good eloquence you have, but what kind of cards you have. Negotiations with strength are called negotiations, and negotiations without strength are called requests. Then, we have enough strength as our cards, draw the bottom line of what results we want, and then we can negotiate with the other party. Increase the weight slowly and don''t rush to lift the cards Come out, I think so anyway. "


    Knight shook his head and said, "I don''t like bargaining with people. If I can''t, even if I can''t, the consequence of the breakdown of the negotiation is either to give in or kill the other party directly."


    After that, Knight thought for a moment, then said with a bitter smile: "in fact, I think carefully and found that I really have no negotiation experience, because as a mercenary, you have no need to negotiate. Take the money, take the task, and then complete the entrustment. What can be negotiated?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "that''s why you need to adapt to your new role. Man, mercenaries are knives in other people''s hands. You can''t deny that? Now you have to be the one who holds the knife. Your status and role are different, so of course you have to use your brain to think about what''s the most advantageous to make a decision."


    Knight said impatiently, "of course I know this. I just haven''t adapted to my new identity."


    Gao Yang smiled: "I came slowly from a novice. In fact, these things are not very difficult. What makes me happier than you is that I have several teachers to teach me. If someone takes me, things are much simpler. Therefore, I completed the change of identity in as short a time as possible. I hope you can also complete this change. After all, being a person who controls his own destiny is better than being a tool. What do you think?"


    Knight thought for a long time before whispering, "maybe."


    He breathed loudly and said: "Let''s talk about what to do next. My opinion is to go directly to Sirte. The reason is very simple. Our treasure is in Sirte and we have to go. But more importantly, Sirte is currently controlled by aise, and aise''s rule is very cruel. As long as you can drive away aise, you can naturally get support. Even without Saif, you can stay in Sirte Stand firm. "


    Knight nodded, "of course, I think so."


    Gao Yang opened his hands and said: "Occupy Sirte, the nearest big city on the left is misrata, then Tripoli, and on the right is Benghazi, which means Sirte is in the middle of the Libyan coastline. This geographical location has both advantages and disadvantages. Let''s talk about the disadvantages first. Between the largest cities in Libya, there are undoubtedly strong enemies on both sides, but the advantage is that it is convenient to choose from the left and right Choose a suitable target to launch an attack. In terms of the current situation in Libya, it is impossible for those armed forces to help each other. You can break them one by one. "


    Knight smiled and said, "you have overlooked that Sirte is Gaddafi''s hometown. If I get Saif, I can get Sirte''s support to the greatest extent."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "the most difficult thing is the first step to open the situation, so what are you going to do in the first step?"


    Knight said without hesitation: "We have too few people to destroy the command system of Sirte AIs as quickly as possible. It is impossible to launch a frontal attack on AIS and fall into a long-term tug of war. Therefore, quick decision is the primary premise. After quickly solving the command system of Sirte, we can basically ensure the safety of Sirte by establishing a team with more than 500 people as quickly as possible Sirte is the most basic control. "


    "We can help you. You have too few hands now. We can help you shorten the completion time of the first step as soon as possible. If you are fast, I think it can be completed in a month at most."


    Nate smiled and said, "a month? No, I think a week, a week at most!"


    Gao Yang frowned and said: "when I judge affairs, I always tend to be conservative. At present, there are at least 3000 controllers in Sirte. Even if I can destroy the command system of Sirte, the time to eliminate the remaining enemies will not be too short. Besides, ACE is likely to get assistance."


    Knight said seriously: "There is no problem in making the worst plan and the most conservative prediction. But you can''t underestimate your strength too much. It''s not good to be too radical and conservative when making a plan. Making the most accurate judgment according to the comparison of the strength of the enemy and ourselves is the performance of an excellent commander, and my judgment is that there will be no problem with this operation."

 Chapter 2738

    The target has been selected Sirte City, which has no choice at all, because the treasure is here.


    But it is not easy to get from Tripoli to Sirte.


    If we want to go to war with the armed forces that control a city, we must have a certain amount of heavy firepower and logistical supplies. Otherwise, no matter how elite it is, it is also to send vegetables to others.


    Let''s put it this way. Even though Satan and angels are invincible in the world, they add up to less than 50 people. If there is no logistics supply, even if each of these 50 people carries 10000 bullets, they will soon be consumed and even the bullets will be lost. How can they fight and leave without paying in the end.


    Moreover, it is impossible for everyone to carry 10000 bullets. According to the ammunition limit that a person can carry, an average of 3000 bullets per person will top the sky. Coupled with the weight of other individual soldiers, it is good to stick to it for one day after fighting.


    Therefore, when we set out from Tripoli, there was a large convoy with four tanks, ten armored vehicles and twelve trucks pulling the necessary supplies such as ammunition and oil.


    It''s a long way from Tripoli to Sirte. In addition, any city in the middle is occupied by complex armed factions. If there is no face of ulyanko, this is the most basic transportation, which can defeat Gaoyang and Naite.


    Why do we have to separate two parts of ulyanko, because Satan alone can''t do it, that''s why.


    As an arms dealer, ulyanko''s status is indeed very detached, because offending him has endless disadvantages. As an arms dealer, he must respond to attacks and challenges, and must be the kind that does not count life and death. This is the way for arms dealers to survive. If there is no extremely firm attitude, everyone wants to eat free food from military fire dealers.


    Maintaining friendly relations with arms traffickers is the way to survive in this war-torn and volatile area. Therefore, armed factions, large and small, regardless of whether they have a trading relationship with ulyanko or not, will sell ulyanko a face. Even if they are not warmly received, they will never rashly attack this seemingly attractive convoy.


    Of course, in Libya, the strength of Gaoyang''s business itself is strong. Although the number is not too many, it is definitely a hard bone. Small groups of armed forces dare not fight, and large groups of armed forces are not cost-effective. These two very important preconditions ensure that Gaoyang can reach Sirte safely all the way.


    Along the coastline of Libya, more than 40 kilometers away from Sirte, the tripartite coalition troops stopped in a very small village.


    Moving forward is the territory controlled by AIS. If such a large team moves forward without saying hello, the only result is to start fighting, because ulyanko and AIs have no business contacts at all, so it is impossible to say hello in advance to show their intention.


    The first pre war meeting was held in a small village where names would not be marked on the map.


    "The areas controlled by ACE ACE are extremely closed. We can''t get enough information. We can''t find out the location of ACE ACE headquarters, so we can''t launch a surprise attack. It''s not technically difficult to use tanks and armored vehicles as a surprise force to attack all the way, but even if we progress smoothly, the enemy will be killed There must be enough time to respond, and our troops must not fall into street fighting. Ladies and gentlemen, my suggestion is to stay and wait for intelligence. Justin has sent people to collect intelligence from Sirte. "


    Gao Yang finished his indirect speech slowly. Then he looked at Nate and ulyanko and said in a deep voice, "what do you think?"


    Knight shook his head and said: "No, we don''t have time to wait for Justin''s information. You just said that the territory controlled by AIS is extremely closed, and Libya is not Justin''s key area. Who still buys Libyan information? So Justin can''t get the information we need in a short time. We''ve been waiting for a long time. If Justin can get the information, we''ve got it now , if he can''t get it now, we''ll wait in vain. "


    Ulyanko rubbed his hands and said eagerly, "I''m worried when I think of those gold, so I don''t think we should wait any longer. How about we try to contact ace directly?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "is there a communication channel? Or a suitable middleman can send a message."


    Ulyanko shook his head and said, "no, AIS is too crazy. It''s a group of madmen and damn scum. Even as an arms dealer, I won''t sell weapons to AIS. If I get involved with them, I''ll die. This madman can''t last long. I dare not become a public enemy of mankind, so I really don''t have any suitable channels to use."


    Knight said in a deep voice: "I have an idea. We can directly contact AIS of Sirte and claim to sell a batch of arms. We need to contact the defenders of AIS from the Sirte corridor first, let them report to the supreme officer, and then we can negotiate, so that we can directly meet with their command center and kill them when we meet!"


    Ulyanko smiled and said, "then why not sell arms to them? It''s better to say you want to do business with them for the reason of borrowing."


    Gao Yang thought for a while and said, "this idea can work."


    Ulyanko smiled bitterly and said, "but it''s too risky? Guys, even if there is a chance to negotiate, the other party is not stupid. It''s impossible to let a large number of our people pass, let alone our tanks and armored vehicles. Are you going to take out their headquarters by relying on a few people?"


    Knight shrugged and said, "why not?"


    Gao Yang also nodded: "Yes, why not? We have to talk about the amount of arms business with them. When we go to negotiate, we have to take some guards. Also, it is reasonable to ask them to go out of town for negotiation. They have a chance to do it. As long as we can catch a few valuable people, we don''t have to ask where their core is. If it is If the enemy''s supreme leader comes to negotiate, it will be easier to take everything directly. "


    Ulyanko smiled and said, "this plan is very bold. I have a question now. What if it''s not done?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said indifferently: "It''s not done? Even if it''s not done, as long as we can ensure that the people who go to negotiate come back safely, if Sirte can''t fight down, we''ll withdraw and go back and find a way to fight again. Whose territory are we now? Forget it, no matter whose territory it is, anyway, someone stands in our way, stabs the horse honeycomb and runs away, no matter how many people there are."


    Knight pointed to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "your idea is shameless, but I think it should be done!"

 Chapter 2739

    It''s not difficult to contact ACE ACE entrenched in Sirte. There are positions set by ACE ACE a few kilometers along the road.


    The whole Libya is basically desert. The coastal road is not the only road in Libya, but it is undoubtedly the most important road. Sirte is just in the middle of the Libyan coastline, that is, aisais blocks the main land channel in Libya.


    What they have to do is to take the initiative to approach AISI''s position, contact them, and then achieve their goal of impossible prosecution.


    Well, it can only be said to be an ulterior purpose. Gao Yang can''t tell the people of AIS that I''m going to kill your boss. Call them.


    According to the assumption, it''s just to kill the most important minds of AIS. It''s best to cheat people out. If you can''t cheat them out, it''s not too incredible to start on the enemy''s territory. After all, in the eyes of Gao Yang and knight, the combat effectiveness of any armed forces in Liberia is appalling, Even if they have just been baptized by a civil war, it is still the same.


    "So who will come with us as commandos?"


    Knight asked a very important question, and Gao Yang, who was filling his spare magazine with bullets, said, "you pick your people, and of course I pick mine."


    Ulyanko said, "then how many people are you going to take in? My people can give it to you. I think since the other party controls a city and has thousands of armed people, it''s reasonable for you to take a hundred people as guards?"


    Gao Yang inserted the magazine into the pistol and pulled the sleeve. Then he put the pistol into the holster and said with a smile: "rationality is reasonable, but it seems to be lack of sincerity. I don''t think there are too many people, which can make the other party relax their vigilance. What do you think?"


    Knight said in a deep voice, "yes, it''s best if we can cheat the other party out. If we can''t cheat the other party out, we can go in. The worst result is cosmetic investigation. It''s a waste of time and dangerous, so I think it''s enough to keep the number at about 30."


    Gao Yang turned and looked at the people behind him. "Toad, big dog, tortoise, porcupine, skunk, pigeon, panda, stupid bear, cobra, no, cobra, you don''t have to go, fat cat, well, rabbit, you go too, change for a precision shooting rifle, porcupine, you take a rifle, help take my gun by the way, and you go with me."


    Joseph seemed a little helpless, because Gao Yang said many times that he would not take risks in person, but now, when he really needed to take risks, Gao Yang chose the most risky way without hesitation.


    But is there a way? Of course, there was no way. Joseph knew that he would never persuade Gaoyang. Even if he could persuade Gaoyang, those who had bright eyes would not agree.


    "I can''t carry a gun for you. Carrying a long gun will hinder action, and I can''t stay too far from you."


    Joseph refused to take the gun for Gao Yang. Gao Yang didn''t think so. He said to Li JinFang, "please take it for me."


    Then Irene couldn''t help saying, "what about me? Boss, why don''t you have me."


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "this is Libya, and the opponent is AIS. It is obviously inappropriate for women to appear in front of them, so you stay behind and wait like crows."


    Irene was very angry. She hated and said, "just attack the sons of bitches of AIS. If I don''t treat women as people, I have to kill them. None of them!"


    Phoenix Contact said faintly, "that''s right."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "big bird."


    "Yes, boss."


    "When we go to negotiate, release the UAV, pay attention to the altitude, and don''t be found by the enemy."


    "Yes, boss."


    Gao Yang looked at Nate and said, "don''t you choose someone?"


    Nate shook his head and said, "no, we all go. There are fourteen people, plus fifteen of me."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, then prepare. You know what you need."


    He took off his bulletproof vest, put on a white shirt, and then put the bulletproof vest on the outside. Gao Yang even completed his preparations before he set out for the negotiation.


    Knight frowned and said, "is that what you wear? I remember you attach great importance to protection. Is it convenient to die?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "please, we''re going to negotiate with people. Have you seen that arms dealer dressed like a mercenary? Look at ulyanko. He''s the model of an arms dealer. He''s still wearing a suit when it''s so hot."


    Ulyanko said loudly, "that''s why I hid in the car and didn''t go out. It''s so hot. If I have to act outside, I''ll continue to wear a suit!"


    Gao Yang patted the pistol at his waist and said to Nate, "are you ready?"


    "Of course."


    Gao Yang said to ulyanko, "well, don''t waste time. Let your people try to contact each other."


    Ulyanko took a white flag and said loudly, "Matt, take some people to contact the opposite side. Remember what I told you and behave well."


    One of uriyangke''s men took a white flag and drove out in a car. He said to uriyangke, "wait for a fight. You''d better act quickly after receiving the notice."


    Ulyanko began to take off his suit. He took a bulletproof vest and said carelessly: "don''t worry, I''ll go into the tank when you start. I''ll take the tank to meet you. Frankly, I can''t wait. I wish you all the best, FAK. It''s hot today!"


    Satan has made full preparations for battle, because playing the role of guardian, relatively heavy weapons are not convenient to carry, such as rocket launchers, but bullets and grenades must be loaded more, and almost all the space in the backpack is used to load bullets.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Gao Yang to negotiate with the enemy on foot. The car will certainly drive, so all the Rockets will be put in the car, and as much as they can.


    About half an hour later, a message came from the walkie talkie that the people sent by ulyanko had contacted ace.


    Show your intention, put forward the requirements for meeting, let the opposite party report in the direction, and everything is going according to the plan.


    Another half an hour later, news came back from the front, and the senior management of AIS had been contacted, but the news was not all good news.


    "What! The other party has no interest in buying arms at all? How is this possible!"


    Gao Yang seemed very surprised, and ulyanko was also very surprised, because he was the first time he met an armed man who was not interested in arms in a place of war.


    Only Knight said faintly, "it''s normal to be not interested in arms trading. In short, there are two reasons, either they don''t need weapons or they can get sufficient weapons supply. Guess which one?"

 Chapter 2740

    Of course, the foundation of an armed organization is armed. An organization without force is just an organization.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that a normal armed organization, an armed organization with even a little ambition and an armed organization that still wants to maintain must need arms.


    Guns can be used for a long time, but bullets are consumables. Therefore, even if an armed organization without ambition may not need to update its weapons, it must be supplemented. It is not normal for an armed organization that cannot produce its own products to meet its needs to refuse a very valuable trading opportunity.


    Now the question is, does ace have enough weapons and ammunition so they don''t need to buy, or does someone provide them with a steady stream of arms so that they don''t need to buy?


    Gao Yang thinks it should be the latter.


    After all, big Ivan is not the only arms dealer in the world. Compared with the real arms giant, big Ivan is small and can''t even compare with an ant.


    So who is the real army fire merchant? Of course, the United States and Russia are big countries. When these countries sell weapons, it is a normal choice not to receive a penny and give them away free, because what these big military fire merchants seek is not that little despised cash at all.


    If ace is buying arms with real gold and silver, they must at least be interested in asking the price. If they don''t even bother to ask the price and directly refuse the proposal of arms trading, there is only one possibility that someone will provide them with arms free of charge.


    Well, come to the above conclusion, the plan to approach each other in the name of selling arms has obviously gone bankrupt.


    Ulyanko was a little annoyed. He muttered, "it''s better to use the way..."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "now it''s time to change. Since they don''t want to buy, we''ll sell the arms to others, talk to them about the way, promise to give them a share, and maybe there''s still a chance."


    Ulyanko sighed and was about to speak with the walkie talkie, but the person he sent suddenly said in the walkie talkie: "one more thing, the other party rejected the proposal of arms trading, but they are very interested in the rest of the tripartite cooperation. Someone asked me to tell you that you can talk about the payment part of the package deal."


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and uliyangke was stunned. Then he said with an unhappy face: "finish it the next time you talk."


    "Sorry, but this is what they just asked."


    Ulyanko took down the walkie talkie, Gao Yang smiled and said, "look, things are going to change."


    The so-called package plan is that ulyanko sells arms. However, considering that Sirte AISI may not have enough cash, there is a special solution in the payment for goods, that is, AISI sells everything that can be sold to knight, and knight gives the cash to ulyanko, so this is a three-party transaction.


    ACE ACE of Sirte doesn''t want to buy arms, but they are very interested in selling goods in exchange for cash. Of course, these don''t matter. Anyway, all the excuses are just to get close to their opponents and kill them. As long as there is something they are interested in.


    There is no need to discuss. Ulyanko said on the walkie talkie, "tell them they can talk, but we can buy their goods. We should allow our transportation team to transit. Tell him that this is our only condition. If the other party agrees, let him arrange a meeting to discuss in detail. Oh, first ask him what goods he can provide, and we need to discuss the purchase price."


    After putting down the walkie talkie, uliyangke''s smiling face blossomed and said, "the problem has been solved, and the next thing will be easy to do. Now the other party has asked us. I think we can ask to negotiate outside the city. We only take 30 guards in the past, and the other party is unlikely to refuse. For a cautious businessman, this is a completely reasonable request."


    Gao Yang also tends to invite his opponent to negotiate outside the city, but he wants to hear Knight''s views.


    Smart people are always good at listening to others'' opinions and learning. Now, Gao Yang wants to know what Knight will choose and why.


    Knight thought for a moment, then he shook his head and said, "no, I suggest going to town to negotiate."


    Ulyanko said in surprise, "why? It''s too dangerous."


    Knight shook his head and said, "it''s not dangerous. On the contrary, it''s safer. If we negotiate outside the city, the other party may take hundreds of guards. We can''t kill all these people in a short time. If we negotiate in an open place, it means that we have to negotiate with hundreds of guns aimed at us. It''s more dangerous.


    If the negotiation is in the city, at least in the buildings, street fighting is beneficial to the weak, because strong buildings can let people hide in. Even if they are weak and hide, we can''t kill them quickly. We can only search house by house, and our number is poor, so it''s more advantageous to get the protection of buildings, because we may not be able to wipe out the enemy quickly But the enemy can''t wipe us out quickly.


    The biggest advantage of fighting in the city is that it is sudden. If we exchange fire outside the city, we will get news in the city. If we enter Sirte again, we need to enter a city where bullets can be fired from any window. In the city, negotiating at the enemy''s headquarters will greatly weaken the enemy''s vigilance. Once we start and succeed, it can also greatly attack the enemy''s psychology Line of defense.


    And there is another advantage, that is, launching a surprise attack at the heart of the enemy will inevitably make the enemy instinctively try to rescue and attack us. It is obviously much easier to kill the enemy who takes the initiative than the enemy who hides in the house. "


    Gao Yang''s tactical vision is not very clear, but after listening to knight''s words, he immediately determined that knight''s idea is the best.


    Knight''s idea is based on a veteran commander''s judgment of the situation. He can''t compare with knight in this regard. At least he can''t think about these in a short time, because he and knight are still many years away from your accumulation.


    "Just do what Nate says!"


    Gao Yang quickly made up his mind. Although the tactical risk proposed by knight is indeed greater, because he has to launch an attack in the heart of the enemy, and then face the siege and attack of the enemy, this risk is controllable, and the risk of being confronted by hundreds of guns in field negotiations is uncontrollable.


    The greater but controllable risk, which seems safe but completely uncontrollable, depends on luck. For an expert, it is natural to choose the former. Only those who can''t guarantee to control the situation need to bet on luck.


    Satan and angel''s allied forces must belong to the ranks of experts, and they are still top experts.

 Chapter 2741

    The next thing is easy to do. Lang Youqing''s concubine intends to hit it off at once.


    The two sides reached an agreement to meet in Sirte.


    Gao Yang and knight didn''t get on the same car to avoid a sudden attack. After one of them lost his command ability, there were no two people who could command.


    The car drove to the territory controlled by ACE. There were more than 100 people gathered there. When someone moved the barricade and let Gao Yang''s motorcade pass the position, a man with a beard who looked like the commander proposed to check the vehicle and asked Gao Yang to put down all their weapons.


    Gao Yang was completely angry.


    "Are you an idiot? Either let''s hurry over or we''ll go back. We''re here to do business, not to be insulted. If you can''t decide, ask your superior and get out!"


    Gao Yang put down the window and scolded the person who angrily asked for inspection. Then, although the beard was very angry, he asked for a quick voice with the walkie talkie, and finally waved reluctantly.


    When the motorcade started again, Joseph whispered, "boss, they look very vigilant."


    Gao Yang said lazily, "be vigilant. If you are really vigilant, we can''t get through. Just look like it. Don''t worry."


    Following the leading car ahead, Gaoyang''s motorcade entered Sirte.


    Sirte is Gaddafi''s hometown. The city is not particularly large, but it is well erected, but that''s all in the past. Now the streets of Sirte are full of car wreckage, potholes and garbage on the road, and the bullet marks on the outer walls of buildings, all suggesting that it is in the midst of war.


    There were very few pedestrians, almost invisible. People in the street were also groups of soldiers, walking around with guns on their backs.


    The car drove very fast, and the car leading the way directly led Gao Yang to the largest hospital in Sirte.


    "Set up the headquarters in the hospital? It''s fucking rare."


    Without the most common patients in the past, there were piles of soldiers in the hospital. Gao Yang couldn''t help but express his emotion, while Joseph said: "if you set up the headquarters in the hospital, AIS scum can do it. At least they are much less likely to suffer air strikes."


    Generally speaking, Gao Yang prefers to hide the headquarters in residential areas, because they are all inconspicuous residential houses, which is more convenient to hide. Setting the headquarters in a very conspicuous building or even a landmark building is not a wise choice. It is very easy to expose. It is not easy to run, but the hospital is obviously an exception, Because belligerents rarely deliberately launch shelling and air strikes on hospitals, it is more morally condemnable in the first place, but this reason will certainly not be tenable for AIS.


    The guide car stopped in the parking lot. The people on it came down and shouted to Gao Yang, "come down, here we are."


    Gao Yang was a little depressed and said, "such a big hospital is not easy to do."


    Joseph whispered, "if you can''t, give up and leave immediately after the negotiation. Our people can''t all negotiate with you!"


    Gao Yang nodded and got out of the car. He waited a little and waited for Nate to come to him.


    Knight could see nothing unusual in his face. Although ace''s headquarters was in the hospital and there were a lot of enemies here, he didn''t seem worried.


    "Let your men stay outside. You two come with me. Our commander is waiting for you inside."


    Gao Yang wiped his sweat and looked at the sun. Then he was very surprised and said, "let my people wait here?"


    "Your safety can be guaranteed. They can''t go in."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "on such a hot day, you let my people wait outside? This is your hospitality and sincerity for the transaction? Forget it, I suddenly lost interest in the transaction."


    Gao Yang turned and was about to leave. At this time, the people who came to pick them up said, "stop!"


    Gao Yang stopped. Then he turned back and said, "what? Do you want to fight here? Hey, man, I don''t understand very much. Why do you think the arms dealers are a weak group?"


    The person who came to pick him up was helpless. He gestured to Gao Yang not to move, then walked aside, whispered a few words on the walkie talkie, came back, waved his hand to Gao Yang and said, "come with me."


    Gao Yang seemed very dissatisfied, but he still called and followed the guide into the hospital.


    There were more than a dozen people who looked like sentinels in the hospital hall, and there were two machine gun positions in the hall, with a total of 40 or 50 people, but there were many ceiling fans on in the hall, which made the hall look very cool.


    Gao Yang is very glad that he insisted on bringing people into the hospital. Otherwise, the two machine gun positions will be difficult to deal with. It is not that he can''t deal with it, but that he will greatly delay the time to enter the hospital building.


    "Let your people wait here. I said I would ensure your safety."


    This time there seemed to be no reason to insist. Gao Yang waved his hand and said to the humanity behind him: "you wait here."


    This hospital is the largest hospital in Sirte, so the building is very large. Gao Yang is worried that the place where they negotiate will be too far away from the team, so they can''t pick up quickly, but now it seems that there is no other way, so we can only know after the real negotiation.


    Gao Yang, Nate, Joseph and Li JinFang followed the guide, but the guide frowned and said, "so many people?"


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "man, I sell arms. He is a business partner who buys goods and pays me for them. They are experts in determining what goods can be purchased and setting prices. What are you thinking?"


    The guide hesitated and said nothing more. At this time, Li JinFang and Joseph took the initiative to give their long guns to their companions, but they didn''t take down their pistols.


    Gao Yang said with some impatience: "hurry up, don''t waste time. Are you still going to search? If you want to search, please hurry up. I''m really impatient. I can''t see the master now. It makes me very anxious."


    The guide didn''t say anything, just put out his hand and said, "please!"


    Fortunately, the location of the negotiation is on the second floor, not far from the hall.


    At the door of a conference room, the guide knocked on the door first, then stretched out his hand to open the door and said to Gao Yang, "please come in."


    He swaggered into the conference room.


    Sure enough, one advantage of hospitals is that they usually have generators. Even if there is no power supply, as long as there is oil, they can maintain the basic power supply, and there is electricity and air conditioning. This is still very important for hot areas.


    As soon as Gao Yang entered the meeting room, he said with a surprise: "there is air conditioning! Great, I''m really going to be hot to death!"

 Chapter 2742

    There is a large oval conference table in the conference room. There are three people sitting beside the conference table, and there are six guards with guns in the room. The guns are not in their hands, but behind their backs.


    It''s easy to deal with. Gao Yang is a little surprised.


    The three people behind the conference table stood up. After the beard sitting in the middle made a welcome gesture with open arms, he said a few words in a deep voice, and then stood next to him. A young looking beard immediately said in English: "this is Mr. Ali Zaidan. He welcomes you."


    With a standard London accent, the young beard smiled loudly and stood at the conference table without moving forward. He just opened his arms, made a random gesture, and then smiled: "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zaidan. Although the process is a little cumbersome, I''m still very happy. In addition, we don''t need translation. We know Arabic. We can''t do business in this place in Arabic, but we can''t. ha ha."


    The big beard named Ali Zaidan looks 50 years old, dressed in a white robe and wrapped in a headscarf. If there is any remarkable feature, it is that he looks very proud, extremely proud.


    Ali immediately sat down, so Gao Yang pulled out a chair across the conference table and sat down. Knight sat next to him, while Joseph and Li JinFang stood behind Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang looked like an arrogant arms dealer. After he sat down, he said carelessly: "I''m an arms dealer, and this is my partner. He takes everything. I don''t know why you don''t need arms. In my opinion, this is the most important commodity in Libya, but I don''t want to explore the reason. I''m just here to help my friend reach an agreement with you and meet some small conditions."


    Ali was silent for a moment, then he said to Nate, "what do you buy?"


    Knight said coldly, "take everything. I want all your valuable goods."


    "Slaves, precious jewelry, and some in this city can be sold together."


    Knight thought for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice, "slaves need to look good. The price ranges from 100 to 2000 dollars. Precious metals are purchased according to one-third of the current international price."


    Ali shook his head and said, "it''s too low."


    Knight said calmly, "no, the price is not low. It''s very reasonable."


    Ellie seemed a little impatient. He said loudly, "young and beautiful slaves, I have hundreds of them. I give you one thousand dollars. There are about 60 kilograms of gold. This quantity will increase. I ask half of the international gold price to buy it."


    Knight said in a deep voice, "at most one-third. I''ll pay for more. Slaves are priced separately depending on the quality. A thousand is too expensive, because I know the quality of slaves you have can''t be too good."


    Ali looked a little angry. Then he rolled his eyes and said, "do you want your weapons to pass through me?"


    Gao Yang immediately said, "yes."


    "Yes, but I want to collect taxes. One hundred dollars for a rifle, one hundred dollars for a box of bullets and one thousand dollars for a cannon. This is the tax rate, and so is the vehicle. Any vehicle."


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "is your tax rate a little high?"


    Ali said coldly, "you can choose to detour or be robbed of everything by me. It''s up to you, but I advise you that Libya will soon belong to us. At that time, whether you can continue to do business in Libya depends on our friendship."


    In fact, there''s nothing to talk about. Talking nonsense is just to buy time for people outside and give them a better position to launch an attack. As for the conference room, there are so many people who haven''t paid their guns. They can be settled easily.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then he said to Ali, "let me pay, but at least I need to know how much capital you have."


    Gao Yang seems a little impolite, and his implication is also obvious, that is, you are so strong, you must have corresponding strength, otherwise I''ll just fight directly, why pay.


    Ali understood Gao Yang''s meaning. With a proud face, he said, "I have three thousand soldiers!"


    Gao Yang clapped his hand, then rubbed his chin and said with a tangled face: "your capital is really rich, so can''t you really discuss the price?"


    Ali said coldly, "No."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said to Nate, "what do you think?"


    Knight said in a deep voice, "the price is a little too high, and I have to see the goods to determine the price."


    Gao Yang patted knight, and then he said to Ali, "we are really sincere in doing business. Well, I want to know if there is anyone who can finally decide the price. If so, can you ask him to talk with us again, otherwise it is really difficult to reach an agreement on this business, because your price is too high."


    Ali smiled proudly, and said, "I has the final say, I can''t do without it."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. That''s all I can do. I''ll ask my negotiation helper. He will come forward and you will agree to our requirements."


    Ali was a little confused and said, "negotiation helper?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, as soon as my helper opens his mouth, everyone will agree with him. Well, it''s him."


    Gao Yang turned slightly, as if to point to Li JinFang. Naturally, his hand fell down, and then he held the handle of the pistol.


    Pull out the gun and shoot six times in a quick and continuous way, knocking down all the six armed guards in the house. They were all shot in the forehead, so that they didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    "Do it!"


    Li JinFang gave a low cry to remind those who stayed in the hall on the first floor to start.


    Ali was completely shocked, but Knight pulled out his pistol and knocked down the two beards around Ali.


    Knight turned and pointed his gun at the door of the conference room, while Li JinFang and Joseph quickly went to get the guard''s rifle.


    Gao Yang pointed at the gun and said with a smile, "look, I am awesome with the help of the negotiations. Anyone who agrees with him will have to agree with him."


    Li JinFang, who picked up his rifle, went to Ali and grabbed Ali. But just then, Ali looked at the beard that had not been opened on his left side and shouted, "Mr. Zaidan!"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he covered his face with his hands. Then he put down his hands and shouted at Nate, "what are you anxious to kill them for? Falk! This is fucking true!"


    Knight''s expression was like eating a fly. He gaped and said, "it''s enough to leave an important hostage. How do I know this is fake! Dry!"

 Chapter 2743

    Although it is not clear what happened, the rhythm of killing the wrong person is obvious.


    Gao Yang rushed to Ali and knocked him on the head with the handle of the gun before yelling, "say!"


    Ali Zaidan still looked unbelievable. When he heard the loud roar, he said with consternation: "what do you say?"


    Li JinFang picked up a rifle. He rushed to the door. When Joseph opened the door, Li JinFang looked out quickly, and then said loudly, "no one!"


    Joseph also went out with a rifle. He and Li JinFang defended one end.


    Gao Yang raised his hand to Ali''s mouth, and then he angrily said, "who are you! Who is the real Zaidan, say!"


    "He!"


    He quickly stretched out his hand and pointed to the real Zaidan on the ground. The only surviving beard suddenly realized something. Then he became angry and shouted, "how dare you..."


    Nate came forward and slapped another big mouth. After Ali fell to the ground, he stepped on Ali''s chest.


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "this bastard''s reflection arc is too long."


    "The first floor is under control!"


    Li JinFang suddenly shouted, Gao Yang took the gun and changed a magazine, and said to knight, "what do you do now, go down or let a few people come up?"


    Li JinFang suddenly shot. After continuous shooting, he said in a deep voice: "there is an enemy trying to rush over!"


    Nate reached out and grabbed Ali lying on the ground and said in a deep voice, "this guy is still useful. Say! How many people are there in this building!"


    Ali roared fiercely, "you''re dead, you''re dead, you''re all going to die..."


    Nate picked up a pen on the table and plunged it into Ali''s thigh. Then he said coldly, "I don''t have the patience to listen to your threat. Tell me how many people there are in this building!"


    "We have a lot of people. You die..."


    Nate pulled out the pen stuck into Ali''s thigh and stabbed it again. Then he said coldly: "it''s too ignorant. It seems that you haven''t experienced real despair. Let me tell you that you think the strong backing is a piece of shit in our view! I''ll ask you again at last, how many people are there in this building!"


    "Three hundred! Three hundred!"


    Nate pulled out his pen and plunged in for the third time. Then he said coldly, "you lie!"


    "No, no lying!"


    For a cruel man, you are more cruel than him.


    Knight looked at Gao Yang and said loudly, "let people come up to defend the second floor. We just need to control the key channel. The building is too big for us to control. Inform uliyangke to let them pick it up."


    Gao Yang reached out and pulled out the pen stuck on Ali''s thigh, and then he stabbed it again. In Ali''s terrible scream, he roared with a ferocious face: "say, what''s the relationship between you and this Zaidan."


    "He never sees outsiders. I''m his escort, but when he sees outsiders, I''ll replace him. That''s it. Don''t stab me with that damn pen!"


    Gao Yang looked at Knight and said helplessly, "you killed the person who can order the garrison to give up resistance..."


    The green veins on knight''s forehead burst out and said angrily, "how do I know that there will be idiots who will use such childish and retarded means as doubles!"


    Gao Yang reached out and pulled out the pen on Ali''s leg. Ali stretched out his hands and waved, "don''t stab me again, don''t stab me again..."


    "How many entrances and exits are there in this building? Speak up!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    While Ali was thinking, Knight patted and said, "Hey, look here."


    On the wall hung a topographic map of the hospital''s fire fighting.


    Gao Yang stood up, picked up a rifle from the ground, strode to the door, looked out, turned back to Nate and said, "what now?"


    Knight said calmly, "it doesn''t make any difference. Stick to the end and try to kill the enemy''s effective forces. Our tanks may make slow progress into the urban area, so we may need to find a way."


    Gao Yang thought, shook his head and said, "I can''t think of any way."


    Knight mentioned Ali and said in a deep voice, "tell the enemy outside that their leader is in our hands and let them lay down their arms and surrender."


    Gao Yang angrily said: "they are not stupid! If Zaidan doesn''t give orders, no one will give up resistance!"


    Knight smiled and said coldly, "I don''t want them to really surrender, I just want them to gather here in the hospital."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, let''s shout."


    Just then, with a burst of fierce gunfire, Peter, Andy Ho, Taylor and Raphael rushed up and quickly established a blockade of the defensive corridor with Li JinFang. Peter raised his hand and threw it to Gao Yang''s walkie talkie.


    Pin the walkie talkie on your waist and bring the headset to your ear. Gao Yang immediately said in the walkie talkie, "what''s the situation on the first floor?"


    Groliov said in the walkie talkie: "it has been controlled. We have two machine gun positions. The enemy outside the building can''t rush in, but it needs to disperse people to control other exits. It''s impossible to send more people up. If you can, I suggest you''d better come down."


    There are only about 30 people in total. It is impossible to occupy the hospital building completely, but some people are still left on the second floor when they meet the people on the first floor. Gao Yang hasn''t thought about it yet, so he looks at Nate again.


    Knight thought for a moment. He looked at Ali lying on the ground and said, "is there any organization to resist you in Sirte?"


    "No! No one dares to resist US, ah..."


    Another scream, Knight looked at Gao Yang and said calmly, "it''s impossible for someone to help us for the time being, but as long as we don''t be broken through by the enemy, even if the reinforcements can''t come in a short time, we''re sure to win."


    After a short sentence, Knight looked at Ali again. Ali shouted in panic, "don''t stab me again! Say hello to me if you want to ask, don''t stab me again!"


    Knight said in a deep voice, "then tell me who is your chief besides Zaidan, where they are, and whether there are any members of your headquarters in this building."


    "Headquarters? You mean... I understand. I understand. Stop stabbing me. There are two people upstairs. They live here! Mr. Zaidan lives here too!"


    Knight nodded and said, "your performance is getting better. Then tell me who commands the army and how your army works? Don''t you understand? Who gives orders to people to do what?"


    "Except for a general outside, all the others are in this building! Mr. Zaidan ordered to hamashani, hamashani ordered to the soldiers!"


    Knight breathed and said, "that means hamashani, who commands the army, is outside?"


    "Yes! Yes! Stop stabbing me!"

 Chapter 2744

    Knight thought for a moment, then he looked at Gao Yang and said, "the enemy''s command system is very simple. They lack a middle-level command system and a backup command system, that is, as long as the current command system is destroyed, the enemy will fall into complete chaos."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "it''s needless to say?"


    "Of course, I''m afraid you don''t understand. Although the vertical command system can maintain absolute control over the army, breaking down this command system means that we have basically won the victory. Zaidan is dead. There are two important figures in the command system. It''s best to kill them. If we can kill hamashani, the leader outside."


    Then he said helplessly, "you don''t want to attack and kill the remaining two important people?"


    Knight said calmly, "why not?"


    After that, Knight picked up the walkie talkie and muttered a few words in German.


    I can probably understand it with my less proficient German. Knight asked all four people to stay in the defensive angel on the first floor.


    With that, Knight said to Gao Yang, "angels and Satan lack tacit understanding in fighting. It''s best to let only one team come to attack difficulties. I''ll take people up to kill the remaining two people, and you can take people to the first floor for defense."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "let''s act together. You have too few hands."


    Knight smiled, and then said with confidence on his face, "there are fewer hands, but in view of the enemy''s extremely low combat effectiveness, fewer hands can complete this task."


    Then Knight looked at Ali again. Ali stepped back and said in a hurry, "you ask! You ask!"


    Nate said in a deep voice, "tell me about the characteristics of those two people and their names."


    "Mustafa! Halmo! They two..."


    Ali was stunned. After thinking about it, he finally said, "one of them has a white beard, and the other has a yellow beard."


    Knight was helpless. He said angrily, "other characteristics!"


    "Others, others, no more..."


    Knight looked at Gao Yang and said helplessly, "they look the same, have the same beard and wear the same clothes. I hate them!"


    Gao Yang looked at Ali and said angrily, "how to recognize them? Damn it, how to distinguish them from a group of people. If you can''t tell, you''ll be dead!"


    Ali was about to collapse. He shouted, "it''s not my fault! They wear robes. By the way, they wear robes. Fewer people wear robes! More people wear military uniforms!"


    "How many people wear robes!" he shouted


    "Dozens..."


    Nate sighed and said, "don''t ask. Killing all those in robes is the only choice."


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "how many people are there up there!"


    Nate looked at Ali and said, "how many people are there up there."


    "A hundred? No, dozens? No, I think there are more than a hundred."


    "What floor is the leader, in that room."


    "It''s on the third floor! They all live on the third floor, in the dean''s office, right here, right here..."


    Gao Yang sighed, "otherwise take him and let him identify who is the leader."


    Knight shook his head and said, "it''s too cumbersome. We have too few hands. It''s easy to distinguish the people who give orders. What we can do is to increase the offensive hands, so we have to narrow the defensive range on the first floor."


    Gao Yang pointed to Zaidan''s body and said, "it''s easy to distinguish? Then you kill him!"


    Knight angrily said, "it was just an accident. Only one prisoner is enough. What are you doing with so much?"


    After that, Knight said loudly in the walkie talkie: "set up the strongest assault team, we want to clean up the building! Machine gunners and snipers stay to defend the first floor!"


    Gao Yang said, "I''ll go with you."


    Knight raised his hand and said, "no, teams without tacit understanding will only hinder each other. The fault tolerance rate of this kind of indoor combat is too low. We''re going up and you''re still a little behind."


    Gao Yang was unconvinced and said, "what''s the difference between us? You''re kidding."


    Knight said calmly, "is it necessary?"


    Gao Yang thought and really had to be convinced, so he said angrily, "take Ali and let''s go down!"


    The angels came up. There were eight of them, and nine of them were Nate. Nate took the rifle brought by his men, put a bulletproof vest on his body, and fastened a helmet. He said coldly, "follow me and kill everyone above."


    Waving a pistol, he shouted, "let''s go down and pay attention to cover!"


    He looked back at Nate, raised his voice and said, "be careful."


    Knight said expressionless, "you too."


    The two gang poured out of the meeting room and came to the stairwell. The angel went up and Satan went down.


    Dragging Ali, he ran down the stairs with high vigilance. Then he saw that the hall was full of corpses, and the machine gun position had been occupied by a machine gunner of groliov and angel. There was a deputy shooter around them, while others guarded the passage to various departments, and a burst of gunfire sounded from time to time.


    The building is full of enemies, but there are not enough people to destroy them one by one, so we can only stand in a stalemate with the enemy in the building.


    The threat is still outside, but there are no enemies outside the building. The enemies must have been hiding, so groliov and the angel''s machine gunner didn''t shoot.


    Gao Yang took over his Satan''s blade, quickly ran to groliov''s machine gun position and said in a hurry, "how''s it going?"


    "The enemy is attacking us with rocket propelled grenades outside, which is still a great threat, but now the enemy in the open land has been eliminated. The terrain outside is very open. There is no possibility for the enemy to suddenly launch rocket propelled grenades at close range. It''s no problem to defend it."


    Gao Yang glanced out. Most of the enemies hid behind the bunker 200 meters away, but there was no enemy moving in the open parking lot. He could only see someone running quickly in the distance and hiding quickly.


    "Compared with the beginning of the civil war, they seem to have made some progress. I hope they will launch a suicide offensive. Alas, it''s better to mix up a few years ago."


    Gao Yang sighed with emotion, and groliov smiled: "yes, all those who have no brain after the civil war in recent years have died. Although the rest are still rubbish, they at least know how to avoid."


    Just then, Gao Yang suddenly said, "it seems that someone is coming!"


    Gao Yang quickly raised the blade of Satan and looked out from the sight. He saw that several cars seemed to be parked behind a building in the distance, and then someone ran quickly through small gaps, which made him feel that important people had come.


    Turning back, he shouted loudly, "bring that fake!"


    Ali was dragged to Gao Yang and said in a loud voice, "what''s hamashani like?"

 Chapter 2745

    Although he was not sure what hamashani was like, Gao Yang felt that since the old nest had been dug out and there were only 30 people, ACE ACE of Sirte had to kill them all to relieve his anger.


    So there may be hamashani among the people who came just now. After all, it would be unreasonable for the supreme commander of this kind of battle not to be present.


    Now Satan has the most powerful long-range precision shooting ability in the mercenary world. There are three gold lettered signboards: ram, rabbit and crow. Who dares not admit it.


    If hamashani could be killed, it would be much easier to fight and lose all the commanders. As Knight said, the vertical command system is conducive to power, but once the command system is destroyed, the remaining soldiers will become pigs and sheep to be slaughtered.


    Ali was taken to Gao Yang. Gao Yang didn''t look at Ali, but whispered, "what does hamashani look like and what characteristics does he have."


    "Hamashani, his beard is very thin and short, and he wears a military uniform..."


    Gao Yang was really angry. At the same time, he was helpless, but he could only say very depressed: "do you recognize people by beard?"


    "When you ask him about his characteristics, he is different from others..."


    He breathed loudly and said in the walkie talkie, "rabbit, crow, do you hear me?"


    "The rabbit understands."


    "The crow understands."


    "Find hamashani and kill him."


    He breathed loudly and searched carefully in the sight. He found several very easy targets, but he didn''t shoot.


    If you want to kill the enemy''s commander from a long distance, you must at least make the enemy commander feel that he will not be exposed to the sniper''s muzzle. If you shoot too many people, but shamahani dare not show up, it will be difficult to snipe him again.


    "The beard is thin and short, Falk! What''s the characteristic!"


    Although there is a sight, it is still impossible to distinguish the beard of the target from three or four hundred meters away. There is no such thing at all.


    Most of the enemies outside are wearing military uniforms, so it is impossible to make a preliminary screening from clothes, but at this time, Gao Yang found that in a narrow gap between the two buildings, several figures passed quickly one after another.


    Gao Yang immediately pointed the muzzle of the gun at the air raid and immediately said in the walkie talkie: "I just saw the crowd suspected of being the commander. At my ten o''clock position, where are two broken precast slabs, rabbits and crows, pay attention to both sides."


    "Got it, got it."


    Gao Yang pointed the muzzle of his gun at the place where he had just seen the suspected target. The enemy is now hiding behind the bunker. He can only have a chance to shoot when the enemy appears again.


    Just then, Knight said in the walkie talkie, "we have searched the third floor and killed Mustafa. It has been confirmed from the prisoners. I will continue to search and attack. Over!"


    "Ram, yes, well done, over."


    After that, Gao Yang didn''t speak again, but continued to focus on where someone might appear.


    In this case, it is difficult to ambush because there are many buildings in the distance. The enemy may just pass through the two buildings quickly, but it may also enter the building and secretly observe from a certain place. Therefore, we can''t focus on one place. We have to focus on the possible location of the enemy and observe the nearby area as much as possible.


    The distance is far enough, so the field of vision is big enough. Gao Yang swings the muzzle back and forth, moving back and forth with the focus of his field of vision.


    Suddenly, Gao Yang found that someone seemed to be moving behind a window in the house he had been focusing on, so he quickly pointed the muzzle of the gun at the muzzle.


    It''s daytime. It''s very difficult to find the enemy hiding indoors, but the man is too close to the window, which provides enough light conditions for Gao Yang.


    He didn''t hold a gun, but he had a telescope in his hand. Only half of his head was exposed. He lay on the edge of the window and looked out.


    Gao Yang felt that even if the man was not hamashani, he could shoot, because from the observed situation, the man was worth shooting.


    Gao Yang shot, but he found that at the moment of shooting, the target he aimed at had disappeared, but it was not the target that disappeared on his own initiative.


    The target was hit, a blood mist burst out of his head, and then disappeared.


    Then, Phoenix Contact said in a deep voice: "confirm to kill!"


    Gao Yang was a little depressed when he let Phoenix Contact take the lead, but his depression soon turned into a surprise because he saw someone appear in the window in great panic.


    Is it hamashani?


    Looking at the panic of that group of people, if the position of the people killed is not high, no one believes it. Gao Yang fired two shots in a row, killed the two people he can see, and said quickly: "if it is hamasani, the enemy will bring him out, whether dead or alive, pay attention!"


    Gao Yang''s reminder was very timely. Almost as soon as his voice fell, two people ran out with one person and found their passage gap through Gao Yang just now.


    Gao Yang fired a shot. He hit the front one, and TREB and phoenix also shot. I don''t know which of them hit the back one, so the two people and the people or bodies they carried fell to the ground.


    It was convenient to observe this time. Gao Yang looked in the sight and shouted, "Ali! Come and see if the body is hamashani! Give him a telescope!"


    Ali was grabbed by his head and pressed on the sandbag. Then someone stuffed him with a telescope. After waiting for a moment, Ali whispered, "I can''t see. He''s wearing a military uniform and a black bulletproof jacket. I think..."


    Ali hesitated while talking, suddenly stopped, and Gao Yang saw a man dragging the body on the ground, but before he hid in a safe area, he was shot down by Phoenix.


    "It''s hamashani. I can recognize the man just now. He is the escort of general hamashani. I know him."


    It''s almost certain. Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief. Then he said on the walkie talkie, "RAM calls crazy wolf. We killed hamashani. It should be. Over."


    Knight didn''t answer immediately. After a while, he whispered, "well, then we''re close to victory. It''s going well. No one is hurt. Please observe the enemy''s movements outside. Over!"


    Knight could still hear the fierce gunfire as he spoke. He raised his voice and whispered, "do you need assistance? Over."


    "No, if hamashani is dead, the enemy outside should be confused soon. Please pay attention and report. Over!"

 Chapter 2746

    Basically, now the enemy in Sirte is in chaos.


    He was taken out of the headquarters by a hearty fist and the command system was taken away. If this is not chaotic, ACE is not a mob, but a super elite.


    Originally, the pressure was not great. Now, the pressure that the remaining enemy can exert is very little. It is no exaggeration to say that a drill is much harder than this battle.


    Of course, only the first step has been completed. After all, there are still a large number of enemies scattered in every corner of Sirte, and street fighting is the best way for the weak side. It is impossible for them to search all houses and eliminate the remaining enemies one by one.


    "We found the last one!"


    Knight suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie, cheered up and said, "has it been solved?"


    "Not yet! Wait, all right, it''s solved!"


    In a few seconds, accompanied by a loud noise, the two ceiling fans were shaken to the East and West. While talking to Gao Yang, Knight easily managed the last important goal, which surprised Gao Yang.


    "Why so fast?"


    "Can opener, blow him up!"


    Gao Yang guessed that they also solved the problem by cheating drugs. Now, all important goals are solved.


    Gao Yang picked up the walkie talkie, changed the frequency and said in a deep voice: "RAM calls businessman, RAM calls businessman, please answer, over."


    "Received, over."


    "Your position, over."


    "We have reached the middle position and solved the enemy''s defense line. We occasionally encounter a small group of enemy troops along the road, which slightly slows down our speed. We are expected to reach outside the city in another half an hour. Over."


    Halfway through the 40 kilometer journey, Gao Yang and his team have done almost all the work they should do. Next, they are waiting for the reinforcements led by ulyanko to arrive.


    "Change weapons! Save ammunition. We still need to stick to it for a long time."


    He shouted loudly, and then the sound of the machine gun rang violently.


    The enemy outside launched a fierce charge. Under the fire of two heavy machine guns, the offensive ended only after a short time, leaving seven or eight bodies.


    The firing frequency of the enemy''s rockets has increased significantly, and two of them hit the hall, which is very frightening, but the Rockets only play a frightening role. The killing power of RPG-7 armor piercing shells to personnel in a narrow space is fairly good. For personnel in an open space such as the hospital hall, As long as it doesn''t hit directly or explodes at a very close distance, there''s basically nothing.


    It''s better to use cloud bombs in this terrain, but the enemy doesn''t.


    "We''re down. Be careful not to be hurt by mistake. If you receive it, please answer. Over."


    Knight shouted in the walkie talkie and shouted, "I understand. You can come down. Over."


    After that, he shouted, "crazy wolves, they''re coming down. Be careful not to hurt them by mistake."


    As a reminder, before long, knight took people back to the hall on the first floor.


    A few people went up and a few came down, but one had a little blood on his face, looked like a color, and the injury basically had no effect.


    "How''s it going up there?"


    "There are still enemies, but I don''t intend to search any more. We just need to stick to it until the reinforcements arrive. I think the enemy should surrender at that time. What''s next?"


    "The situation is good. The enemy has almost no desire to attack. We should kill hamashani. Now the enemy has obviously begun to be confused. They launched an attack, but there is no cooperation at all. It is very much like the spontaneous behavior of the soldiers. I think the enemy is a reflection. As long as they can''t attack the building in a short time, their morale will soon improve Will completely disintegrate. "


    Knight looked out. He thought for a while and said, "it seems that the enemy can hold on again. They have to completely break their will to resist and shoot them as soon as they show up. My experience is that they dare not show up again as long as a few people die."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "my experience is the same, so do it."


    Knight looked at his watch and said, "it''s 4:30 p.m. now. Let uliyangke them not rush into the city. Wait outside until it''s dark. Our people have night vision. It will be much safer for them to come in at night. Otherwise, I think armored vehicles will inevitably be damaged. Street fighting is too bad for tanks and armored vehicles, and we protect too few infantry."


    Allowing reinforcements to enter the city at night means praising that they need to stick to it alone for several hours, but in the current situation, it is not a problem to stick to it for a few more days.


    "Snipers and precision shooters shoot freely.


    After giving an order, Gao Yang looked at Ali sitting on the ground and said, "I''ll ask him some more questions."


    Although Ali is a fake, it''s not certain whether his name is Ali, but this guy is around the real Zaidan. He must know a lot of things, and he must be able to take out a lot of useful things from his mouth.


    Gao Yang touched his body. Nate pulled out a bayonet and said, "don''t look for it. There''s this."


    The two men came to Ali again. Ali looked loveless, because they had pierced several holes in his legs, but they all avoided the big blood vessels. He could not die or escape.


    Seeing that the two people came over with bad intentions again, Ali was about to collapse. He waved his hands and shouted, "don''t! Don''t! Say hello to what you want to ask. Why must you torture me? Why!"


    Knight stood in front of Ali, but Gao Yang squatted down. At this time, Knight said coldly: "tell me, what are your soldiers from? Are they local people or from elsewhere?"


    "There are a lot of locals, some of whom are against Gaddafi, but more of them joined us after we came here, as well as people from elsewhere, including Iraqis, Syrians and people everywhere..."


    Knight asked again and shouted loudly, "wait, I have more important questions to ask him. I ask you, how many defenders are there in Abkhazia and who is in command."


    Abu Hadi is a satellite city of Schulte, dozens of kilometers south of Sirte. Where Gaddafi was born, the key is where the treasure is.


    Ali was stunned, and then he whispered: "Abkhazia is mainly the people of the Sirte brigade. They have taken refuge in us. Then Mr. Zaidan asked them to stay in Abkhazia. There are about 1000 people there. There is nothing there now, so there are not many people. There are hundreds of us stationed at the airport. I don''t know how many people there are."


    Gao Yang''s eyes have been on Abu Hadi. According to the news from Ali, the situation is good.

 Chapter 2747

    The battle was not fierce. For Satan, who is likely never to go to the battlefield again, they felt a sense of desire and dissatisfaction.


    "This is probably my last battle, but the opponent in the last battle is to this extent, which makes me very unwilling!"


    Yuri, the Deputy machine gun shooter, muttered his disdain for the enemy. Groliov was a little anxious and said loudly, "shut up! Can you speak? Is this kind of words spoken casually? It''s very unlucky, you know."


    After reprimanding Yuri, groliov said with great dissatisfaction: "no matter how rubbish you think the enemy is, don''t say such words. Although the enemy is really bad, it''s a good thing and it''s not the part you should complain about."


    Yuri sighed and said to groliov, "well, I said the wrong thing. Bah, bah, shall we just wait? The enemy dare not go up."


    Groliov patted the machine gun and said: "It''s really boring. They haven''t maintained their machine guns at all. They''ve jammed their shells twice. I guess it''s too dirty inside. The cartridge case doesn''t slide smoothly when it slides out to the right. It can only be that the inside is too dirty. It''s so windy and dusty here. I suspect that the gun hasn''t been cleaned and maintained at all. That''s what Libyans do. Afghanistan can''t It''s much poorer than here, but it won''t happen there, so Afghans are much worse. "


    Yuri smiled, and then he looked at groliov curiously and said, "what does it matter?"


    Groliov glanced and said, "you are not a veteran in a word. What is a gun? A gun is a soldier''s second life and a partner! You don''t treat your partner well and don''t take good care of your gun. When you really want to use it, it gets stuck and explodes. That''s what you deserve!"


    Yuri said anxiously, "of course I know the importance of maintaining guns. I want to ask why Afghans maintain their guns?"


    Groliov shrugged and said, "because Afghanistan has fought for many years, how can we learn something useful? Believe me, if we were in Afghanistan, we would never do this, and you would never complain that the enemy is too weak."


    Yuri sighed and whispered, "but the enemy is weak and a little boring."


    Groliov stretched out his hand, slapped Yuri on the head, smiled and scolded, "retract your head to me. When there is no war, you have to hide in the bunker. This is the rule!"


    Yuri leaned down strangely. He was too big. Finally, he just lay in the bunker, so that he could completely hide his body.


    "What do you think now, boss? Should we go to... That what?"


    Groliov looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "I don''t know what he''s thinking. I''ll fight. I think other brains are not very clever. He has many ghost ideas. I can''t guess."


    Yuri put his hand on his head and put it under his pillow to make himself more comfortable. Then he said slowly: "I wanted to be an engineer. No, I was an engineer, but I joined the militia. I joined the militia, but I can only deliver food to people. But the boss let me enter Satan. I feel that my life is too legendary. Unexpectedly, I never dreamed of becoming a mercenary."


    Groliov smiled and said, "our people are very legendary."


    Yuri said curiously, "I still want to know when we can go to the treasure hunt. I can''t wait. I''m not taking money. How interesting this kind of thing is. It''s exciting just to think about it."


    Groliov sighed and whispered: "But if we really have a lot of money after the treasure hunt, we''ll be really rich. We''ll have to live a boring life at home. Sometimes I think, it''s unbearable. People are really strange. I used to earn a meager income and only make a living. It''s difficult to send some money to Natalia and Yelena. At that time, I I dream of saving a lot of money to reunite with them, but now... "


    Groliov shook his head and whispered, "I don''t want to go home. I''m just afraid of being locked up at home until I get old and die..."


    Yuri whispered, "I probably understand your feelings, because I wanted to start an engineering company, but I don''t want to at all now. Hey, the boss seems to have finished asking."


    Groliov suddenly shouted, "prepare ammunition, the enemy is coming up!"


    Groliov was ready to shoot, but his finger didn''t pull the trigger at last. After looking at it, he shouted, "boss, two people came here with a white flag! No, there''s a black flag!"


    Gao Yang, who had just finished his inquiry with Nate, was thinking about something when he heard groliov''s cry. He looked out strangely, but he saw that two people came slowly with flags.


    "A black flag and a white flag. What''s the matter? What''s the situation?"


    It''s normal and easy to understand to surrender or ask for a white flag for negotiation, but what''s the matter with two flags.


    Knight was also a little confused. He was very surprised and said, "what''s the matter! What are these idiots doing? The flag is not used like this. They think it will have a lot of face to beat their own flag with the white flag?"


    Gao Yang smiled twice and said, "you''ll know when they come and ask."


    Two people with flags came slowly. More than 20 meters away from the door of the building, they stopped. Then the man with black flag suddenly began to wave the flag in his hand, while the man with white flag threw the flag on the ground.


    "Listen to the people inside! How dare you attack ace! If you don''t want to die, let our people out immediately, or you''ll all burn to death!"


    The man carrying the black flag began to shout, and he couldn''t help laughing, but Nate''s face was straight.


    "What if we let people go?"


    "Let people go, drop weapons and come out. We may spare you from death!"


    Almost everyone laughed this time, and the young man outside with a big flag on the ground and a proud face shouted, "surrender quickly, or you''ll all die!"


    Knight whispered, "my assessment of the IQ of these idiots has been refreshed again. Well, they are not here to negotiate or surrender, so they don''t have to treat them according to the rules. I can''t stand such idiots swaggering in front of me."


    Gao Yang suddenly said, "wait a minute! Wait a minute, it''s boring to kill so many people. Why not use it? It''s good to kill more people. Look, I''m going to molest them."

 Chapter 2748

    What kind of war is the best to fight, that is, the enemy is very weak and has no heavy firepower. While having a crushing advantage over the enemy, he can withdraw as soon as he wants, and there is no need to stick to it.


    So Gao Yang really has the leisure to flirt with the enemy, but it''s not his leisure. It''s always taboo to despise the enemy. It''s best not to tease the enemy. However, since the enemy is so stupid, he doesn''t play tricks to make him sorry for the enemy. If he doesn''t take the opportunity to kill more enemies, he''s sorry for himself.


    However, everything is easier said than done. Gao Yang has no idea how to maximize the benefits.


    "We can release all your leaders, Zaidan, Mostafa and halmo. They are all in our hands! But you have to make sure we let us go after we release them, okay?"


    Thinking of a way, he casually shouted and delayed the time. Gao Yang didn''t expect the enemy to agree immediately. Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, the man holding the black flag shouted, "yes, you can let all our people go, you can let you go!"


    "That won''t work! I ask you general hamashani to come and negotiate in person and make a guarantee! Otherwise, we will kill all the hostages and die together!"


    "General hamashani is dead. He doesn''t..."


    The man holding the black flag suddenly stopped talking, while Gao Yang was very surprised. He just said it casually. Unexpectedly, the idiot directly admitted that hamashani was dead. That''s good. Gao Yang had planned to make a side attack to test whether hamashani was dead or not. Now he doesn''t need it.


    "He''s dead? Well, we''re sorry. Then you have to change someone with weight to negotiate. We guarantee his safety. I''ll go out to talk if it''s a big deal, so that everyone can rest assured!"


    "Just talk to me. Now I''m the commander."


    "I don''t believe it! You''re too young, and we know who can decide outside! Even if general hamashani dies, it can''t be you."


    The young man with the flag was worried. He roared, "now no one can command. I said it''s me. That''s me. Listen, you release people quickly, or we''ll kill you all immediately!"


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He kicked Ali on the ground and whispered, "who are the people outside and who are they?"


    "Ali struggled to get up and looked. Then he said with a puzzled look on his face," I don''t know him. I''ve never noticed him. "


    Before Gao Yang spoke, he heard the young man outside say, "I''m Hyde masum. You''d better remember this name, because from today on, I''m the commander here! I finally warn you to release me, Mr. Zaidan, or I''ll lead my warriors to rush in and kill you all! Kill you mercilessly!"


    Cui Bo looked back at Gao Yang and said with a bitter smile, "this is a silly beep!"


    Gao Yang smiled and cleared his throat. Then he shouted, "you say yes? We only recognize hamashani. Who knows what position you are? How dare we believe you? If you say hamashani is dead, bring his body, or, or..."


    "Or what?"


    "Or prove that your order is useful. How do you want to prove it? You can''t prove it at all, so you''d better go away. Do you think I''ll believe such a clumsy lie?"


    The fool holding the black flag was worried. He said angrily, "say, how do you want to prove it! Tell you, now all the people here listen to my orders and let me prove it to you!"


    Gao Yang quickly winked at others and whispered, "let him bring people out. You say, cooperate better, come on!"


    Then Knight suddenly shouted, "Sir, let him order everyone to leave the bunker, or he''s lying to us."


    Gao Yang raised the volume and hesitated: "it''s impossible. He won''t promise. Think about whether there are other ways."


    Knight shouted, "how else can it be proved? He cheated us out, handed over the hostages, and then began to attack. Are we sure we won''t die? Now they dare not attack because we have hostages in our hands. It''s over to hand over the hostages. Let him go."


    Is it because there are hostages who dare not attack outside? Of course not, right? But what Knight said seemed to remind the fool outside. He shouted: "You have hostages. We dare not attack, but as long as you let go of the hostages, we will withdraw immediately and make way. Do you want me to call everyone out? No problem, I''ll let them leave the bunker! But listen, if you dare to play tricks, you''ll be dead. There are thousands of people here!"


    Gao Yang couldn''t believe his luck would be so good.


    At this time, Ali looked worried. He murmured to himself, "I know him, the Iraqi."


    "Who?" he whispered


    "From Iraq, he is a very prestigious warrior among Iraqis. He is very brave."


    He answered Gao Yang''s question in a low voice. Looking at the play abuse on Gao Yang''s face, Ali suddenly said: "no, he wants to bring all the elites out and die, no..."


    Ali suddenly opened his mouth and was about to shout, while knight was quick eyed and stabbed his knife into Ali''s mouth.


    Ali convulsed and fell down. He didn''t care at all. He just picked up a rifle and aimed at the outside.


    The fool named Hyde discussed with his white flag partner. Then he picked up a walkie talkie and shouted, "everyone, get out of the bunker and let them see how many people we have and how powerful we are! Everyone out!"


    Gao Yang trembled with excitement. He said in a low voice, "my second Olympics! My second Olympics! It''s OK, it''s OK! Everybody prepare, prepare and listen to my orders."


    Someone outside began to stand up, first, then the second. Slowly, the outside was full of enemy soldiers, waving pistols and shouting slogans to show off their force.


    Hyde waved the flag outside, and then he said with great satisfaction, "how about it! See? This is our strength. I order you to surrender immediately, or we will start to attack!"


    Gao Yang coughed softly, and then he said loudly, "I remember your name, Hyde. You are the bravest person I have ever seen. I salute you, and I must say thank you to Ni, because you really saved us a lot of things, so I will remember you!"


    Hyde said complacently, "then surrender quickly."


    Gao Yang smiled, "but I haven''t told you yet. You''re also the stupidest idiot I''ve ever seen. You''re so stupid that I can''t believe it. Thank you for your stupidity, guys. Shouldn''t we say thank you to this lovely idiot."


    Hyde stared for a moment, and then he said angrily, "what are you talking about?"


    I said thank you! Then please die, fire! Fire

 Chapter 2749

    Gao Yang never used a second shot to kill, but this time, he didn''t shoot Hyde.


    With one shot, all guns started the fiercest shooting at the same time. Yuri shot with a heavy machine gun, while groliov started shooting continuously with a light machine gun.


    The heavy machine gun can only shoot short shots, not several long shots, and the bullet chain of the NSV machine gun is only 50 shots. In order to kill the enemy to the greatest extent, groliov chose to use the light machine gun, because his light machine gun is 250 bullet chain.


    People will certainly hide. When the gunshot sounds, the enemy soldiers will hide behind the bunker again in three or four seconds at most, because they are not far from the bunker, but this time is different. The gang who suddenly opened fire this time are all too accurate, and they can aim at the stationary enemy generously. If they can''t hit more enemies, That''s too sorry for your career.


    Therefore, although the fire lasted only less than ten seconds, the damage caused was the largest since the war. Even if no 100 people were knocked down, at least dozens of people had to be killed.


    After the shooting, he shouted loudly, and then he was stunned to find that Hyde, who was carrying the black flag, was still standing outside.


    Gao Yang was surprised, while Hyde was completely stupid.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t anyone kill this fool?"


    Knight put on a magazine and said coldly, "he can''t run away anyway. Why rush to kill him."


    Gao Yang didn''t hit Hyde because Hyde couldn''t run away anyway. He wanted to seize the time to kill several more enemies in the distance. Hyde''s goal of hitting casually could be handed over to others.


    The problem was that others thought so, so after a violent hail of bullets, Hyde and the man who brought him to fight the white flag did nothing.


    Hyde suddenly roared, and then he didn''t know what was wrong. Just roar. After roaring, he should always do something, but Hyde stood still after roaring.


    Nate whispered, "is there anything else to ask?"


    "No, I don''t know what else to ask. Then kill him. It looks pathetic."


    "Well, there''s no value in keeping him."


    After that, Knight shouted to Hyde outside, "Hi, thank you."


    After saying thank you, Nate fired two shots and killed Hyde and his companions to the ground.


    After receiving the gun, Knight said to Gao Yang very seriously, "I didn''t have time to say thank you to him just now. Now I''ve made it up."


    Looking at the dead bodies everywhere outside, Gao Yang vomited, and then he suddenly said, "what next?"


    "What to do? It''s agreed. Let ulyanko come in at night and blow up here to ensure that none of them can escape, and then we begin to eliminate the remaining enemies in the city."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "it is said that Sirte was killed miserably by these people and many people died. I want to mobilize the residents of the city and let them deal with the residual forces of AIS. What do you think?"


    Knight smiled: "someone will pick up the gun, but there won''t be many people. I''ve seen many such things. The people who have the courage to resist AIS died at the beginning, and the rest won''t show how strong courage."


    "I have different views on this. I didn''t dare to resist at first, but after a massacre, many people will have the intention of revenge. As long as someone leads, they are likely to take up arms and fight with AIS. In addition, you will base on this city in the future. Don''t you think this is a good opportunity to cultivate power and loyalty?"


    Knight thought for a long time and said, "I think the Sirte brigade in Abkhazia is more valuable. Maybe they can incorporate it, but the effect of the civilians in this city can''t be too obvious. This city can''t organize a team of more than 100 people. Do you believe it?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "you are a typical Western military thinking. Do you still think war makes civilians go away, right?"


    "No, most of the armed forces in eastern Ukraine are militia. Of course, their quality is good, which is countless times stronger than here, but the militia is still militia after all. It is impossible to compare with the regular army. If we really want to fight a hard battle, we have to be the regular army, but we can''t say to let the civilians go. It''s just that here, I don''t know anything about organizing a gang and lack the most basic combat literacy There is no interest in civilians. "


    "But organizing them is the basis of your rule, and you must do so."


    "But I think it is more effective to pull up a small and strong team to suppress them. As we are doing now, we have few people, but what is the result? Ace is not our opponent at all."


    With that, it became a debate about how to operate here in the future.


    Gao Yang thought for a long time, then said to Knight: "There can''t be chaos here for three, five, ten or even 20 years, but one day peace will be restored in Libya, and it won''t even take long. It will attract the attention of some countries. If you still can''t fully integrate here at that time, what will be the result? I think you will repeat everything you experienced in Ukraine, so you should really think about it If you are controlling here, you must at least turn yourself into a local, look at the problem from the perspective of the local people and solve the problem. You must win support, otherwise, even Saif who you support is likely to kill you in turn. "


    Knight was silent for a long time. Then he nodded and whispered, "you''re right. It''s not a way to suppress only by force, because sooner or later there will be more powerful force."


    I don''t expect you to convince people with virtue, but your team should be in line with the interests of the local people and bring benefits to the local people, so that they will support you


    Knight looked a little distressed. He took off his helmet and scratched his hair. He said in a deep voice, "but I don''t know what to do. It''s right to find a talent in this field, but where to find such a person? Also, it''s really difficult to integrate here as a foreigner, so what you said is very reasonable, but it''s unlikely to achieve."


    Gao Yang patted his leg and said, "I''ll teach you!"


    Knight looked at Gao Yang and said with a puzzled face, "did you teach me?"


    Gao Yang quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, I didn''t teach you, but I recommend you a book. Look for the German version of" on protracted war ". Also, I don''t know whether there is a foreign translation version of" on Contradiction "and" on practice ". You can look for it when you have time. After reading these, it''s estimated that you will know what to do."

 Chapter 2750

    Many Chinese people don''t know what a strong education they have received since childhood. They don''t know that they have learned dragon killing skills since junior high school.


    When a country''s middle school textbooks clearly tell you what class is, what oppression is, and how to control their own destiny, the country can at least burst its self-confidence, because the country is not afraid of everyone. Those who have received basic education understand that only the elite and ruling classes abroad understand the truth.


    China''s education is unprecedented great and powerful, but many people in this country don''t know this, so they are surprised at the ignorance of the vast majority of foreign civilians, because even in this era of news explosion, too many people still can''t understand the essence of the world.


    You should know that every Chinese who has received basic education has learned dragon killing skills. What they have learned in this era is of no use, but in a different environment and era, these Chinese people show unparalleled talent.


    What is dragon killing?


    Is to teach you how to rebel.


    So why did those walkers always get along well in ancient times or simply in different worlds? It''s because they learned dragon slaughtering skills. If some ideas and skills have become instincts, they may not show anything in this era, but in ancient times, they can''t be a king, marquis and general. It''s really ashamed of what they learned.


    Of course, crossing is a joke, but no matter where and where Chinese people go, as long as they are hardworking and have enough brains, they can always get better than ordinary locals, because the genes and experience left by their ancestors are too powerful.


    There are some things Gaoyang and knight haven''t specially learned, but what Gaoyang has learned since he was a child, Knight just can''t. If they are both small soldiers under others, they can''t show anything, but once they start running their own house, their differences begin to show.


    When the daily language of a country and a nation is the wisdom of strategists, it must stand at the top of the world. Don''t say you don''t know the Thirty-six Strategies to go up, or what it means to know yourself and know the enemy and be invincible in a hundred battles. There are many such words.


    When a mercenary uses his instinctive method to fight, it must be better than his peers who only know how to shoot and don''t know how to use his brain. I dare not say anything else. At least he does well to be prepared and know himself and the enemy.


    If you know how to do it, but you can''t do it well, or you are done by a more powerful person, it''s a matter of ability.


    Knight certainly has no problem in his ability. He is a super commander, but the problem is that he is only a good soldier or mercenary.


    In terms of the ability to command operations, Gao Yang may not be as good as Knight now, but if it is better than how to create an anti war in the world, Gao Yang can beat Knight eight blocks.


    So now Gao Yang is teaching Nate how to be a good conspirator. Although Gao Yang has not reached this height and has not really studied specially, he has countless precedents to refer to. As long as he leaves snacks when reading and is willing to use his brain to think about what he has learned, he can teach Nate enough to see big stories since childhood.


    "Build a high wall, accumulate grain and be king slowly. Do you understand the meaning of this sentence now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    When Knight answered, he was reluctant. He was in his forties, but he was being taught by a young man, which made him feel a little hurt his self-esteem.


    "The reason why students moved here may not fully apply here, but it is still very useful. Don''t hurry to show your attitude. Interests are the fundamental. Why can your angel people get together because you have common goals and interests? Then how can you make Sirte have common interests with you?"


    Knight looked at Gao Yang and finally said sincerely, "I don''t know. It still needs observation, or you can tell me."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''ll tell you some great principles. Who can''t tell them, but how to do it depends on you. Without investigation, I have no say. I''m not going to stay here for a long time and study what these do. It''s your business."


    Knight shook his hand and said, "well, what you said inspired me a lot. I really understand how you know this, because you don''t look like a person who can touch this knowledge."


    "I wonder why you don''t know such a simple truth. It''s childish to see what you''ve done in Ukraine. Pulling up such a large team is still the strongest in Donetsk. Although you all speak Russian, who can''t see that you are foreigners for a long time. It''s incredible not to be beaten all day."


    Knight was silent again. After thinking for a moment, he whispered, "I''ll find the books you said. I''ll find them soon."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "you just want to fight and only know how to fight. Now you can''t jump out of this pit. Look at a lot of things from a perspective other than combat, maybe you will make new discoveries."


    Nate breathed, and then he suddenly said, "it''s getting dark."


    Gao Yang looked out, and then he said in surprise, "it''s really dark. Why don''t the people upstairs move? Well, since it''s dark, let''s start."


    Gao Yang stood up and said it made him thirsty all afternoon. He picked up the walkie talkie, but after swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he took a kettle to drink first, and then said in the walkie talkie, "RAM calls the merchant. Where are you? Over."


    "We were about three kilometers outside the city. We were attacked four times in the afternoon, but we soon fought back. How''s the situation on your side? Over."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "we are very calm here. We are very calm. We are so bored in the afternoon. Let''s start the attack. But we should pay attention to that if the resistance is very strong, we should withdraw first. If the casualties are too large, it''s not worth it. Over."


    "Yes, we''re going to the city. Keep in touch. Over."


    After putting down the walkie talkie, Gao Yang suddenly remembered something, so he said to Nate: "By the way, you must know the truth that one hand has carrots and one hand has a big stick. I think AISI has only a big stick but no carrots. You should raise a carrot and don''t be too good to the local people. You still have to keep the big stick. This person can''t get used to it. It''s more troublesome to get used to hair disease."


    Knight said angrily, "enough, you''ve said enough. What I need now is specific details, carrots. What is carrots for people here?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "don''t ask me. How do I know? I just talk but don''t practice. You have to find the answer yourself if you want to get the answer."

 Chapter 2751

    The process of ulyanko leading people all the way into Sirte was really poor. A command system was completely destroyed, and most of the backbone members were killed and injured. Most of the members were scattered in the city. They didn''t know what to do. The most important thing is that when rumors were everywhere, the enemy began to collapse without warning.


    Basically, there was no resistance. Ulyanko led the team to the hospital. I thought the resistance would be the most intense here, but in fact, there was no resistance here. When I saw the tanks and armored vehicles, the enemies who had been guarding the outside were surrounded in name and did not know where to go in essence.


    "How''s it going? Is everything going well?"


    "Everything is going well, and you?"


    "It took us less than an hour to get here. Of course, everything went well. Except that one unlucky guy was hit by a stray bullet, no one else was even shot."


    "What to do next? Discuss with Nate. I plan to search for the remnants of the enemy in the city and try to solve them in the shortest time. It can''t be completed in a short time."


    Gao Yang communicated with Wu liyangke quickly, and then he said loudly, "crazy wolf, come here. Should we take the initiative?"


    Nate is eating a compressed biscuit. He hasn''t eaten for a day. He may have to work again at night. He must seize the time to replenish his energy.


    After swallowing the compressed biscuits with an energy drink, Knight said in a deep voice: "my expectation is to solve the enemy here in a week, but now it seems that the plan may change."


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "Er, don''t you hurry to solve the enemy? What are you going to do next?"


    Nate pointed to the south, and then he said calmly: "Remember what Ali said? The Sirte brigade stationed in Abu Hadi was forced to surrender by AIS, but the time was too short. AIS did not have time to completely annex the Sirte brigade. The Sirte brigade retained its own establishment, so they might Surrender. The most important thing is that maybe they can incorporate the Sirte brigade. In this way, I We will have enough manpower, and then take them back to solve the remaining enemies in Sirte. "


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, nodded and said, "maybe it''s feasible, but how do you incorporate the Sirte brigade?"


    Knight said seriously, "negotiate, lure them with heavy profits, drive them with hatred, and frighten them with our strength. I need your help. Lend me 500000 dollars, and I can do it. I''m about 60% sure I can do it."


    Ulyanko said, "60% confidence? That''s very high. It''s very worth a try. I have the money here. I have about one million dollars in cash, but what do you want to do?"


    Knight said in a deep voice: "I took people to Abu Hadi, found the commander of Sirte brigade, told him that Sirte city had been occupied by us, exaggerated our strength, and asked him to bring people to attack the residual forces of Sirte with us. In this way, the enemy here has collapsed. As long as we have enough people, we can easily drive them out of Sirte."


    "If someone continues to lead ACE ACE, then this plan is not feasible, but since the enemy''s command system has been ended, it is still possible to complete a plan. OK, let''s go to Abu Hadi to persuade them immediately."


    Knight smiled, pointed to the high pistol and said, "this time, you can''t invite your negotiation assistant. If we kill the commander of the Sirte brigade, the Sirte brigade can''t be willing to listen to our command."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "don''t worry, my negotiation assistant doesn''t come out easily."


    Ulyanko raised his hand and said, "there''s a question. How many people are there in the Sirte brigade?"


    Knight said in a deep voice: "there are about 500 people, but the Sirte brigade is very important. First of all, they are the armed forces of the local people. As long as they join, they can greatly enhance the confidence of the local people to resist, and also greatly combat the belief of the remaining enemies to fight."


    Ulyanko shook his head again and again and said, "no, it''s not that problem. Of course, I know that joining the Sirte brigade is very beneficial to the situation, but the problem is how many people you have, and the Sirte brigade has 500 people. Who will command and do you command? If you can''t command in the battle, who will take charge of Sirte after the battle? You, or the Sirte brigade?"


    Knight touched his chin and said with a gloomy face, "I haven''t considered this yet. I can solve this problem slowly after the battle."


    "It''s too late to solve it after the battle!"


    "After the battle, it''s even more difficult to solve. We''re going to withdraw after all. You want to ride on someone''s head. Will you agree? This is not Ukraine. Your difference is too big."


    Knight thought for a moment and gritted his teeth. "We have to solve ace first. This is the main threat at present."


    Ulyanko smiled, "actually, I have a good idea."


    Gao Yang and Nate looked at ulyanko, who smiled: "Why don''t you eliminate all the influential officers when leading the Sirte brigade to fight? Isn''t it normal to die a few people in the battle? Their officer is dead and no one is leading. You just take over the command. After the battle, the command will never be handed over again? If you can''t control the Sirte brigade, you''d better take it as soon as possible Leave with us. "


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "Falk, this move is very poisonous."


    Knight didn''t say anything, but he obviously acquiesced to Gao Yang''s statement.


    Ulyanko spread his hand and said, "I came up with this idea. It depends on you. Anyway, I took the treasure and left."


    Gao Yang looked at Nate and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, I''m going to go. If you want to do this, we''ll do it. If you don''t want to, it''s OK."


    Knight said slowly, "so, how to solve the commander of Sirte? If the commander of Sirte brigade doesn''t command at the front line?"


    Uliyangke pointed to Gao Yang and said with a smile: "there are them. We have a gun god. Satan has three snipers. As long as we find out who is the key figure, we will go to the rear to find him if they don''t go to the front. It''s not a word to solve this problem."


    Knight thought for a moment, then he raised his head and said in a deep voice, "OK, that''s it. I''ll negotiate with the Sirte brigade. Satan is going to assassinate their key figures."


    Gao Yang twisted a few times uneasily, and then he whispered, "the word assassination sounds strange, but, well, let''s do it."

 Chapter 2752

    Gao Yang always felt a little uncomfortable because he still couldn''t accept such a conspiracy against people.


    Knight left with his men. He had to rush to Abkhazia overnight. He could arrive in two hours at most by a road of dozens of kilometers, but it was impossible for the Sirte brigade to attack overnight.


    Gao Yang didn''t go with Nate. He wanted to stay and play the role of shooting black guns, but more importantly, Gao Yang was worried that he couldn''t start after contacting the people of Sirte brigade.


    Knight should also instinctively reject this conspiracy. I don''t know whether it''s Gao Yang or not. He just guessed that. However, knight is determined to take a different road from before. If he wants to change to being in charge of his family, he has to do so whether he is willing or not. He only asks whether everything is beneficial, and all emotions must be discarded.


    Patted wuliyangke on the shoulder, pointed to the hospital building, and said listlessly, "there are many people up there. You are responsible for driving them out."


    Ulyanko said confidently, "leave it to me. It''s simple. If the people hiding above don''t dare to come down, they''ll blow them up!"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "no, Sirte is such a big hospital. It can''t be done after the explosion. I''d better keep it, but I guess the people above will come down. There''s no need to be serious."


    Ulyanko stroked his big back with both hands, and said coldly on his face: "the captives of AIS can''t stay. These people are fanatical lunatics, so we have to get rid of them."


    Ulyanko approached Gao Yang and whispered, "the people I brought are old hands who have followed me for many years. They are very old in dealing with this kind of thing. Just leave it alone."


    "No, you can''t kill them all," he said in a low voice


    Ulyanko said in surprise, "when did you learn to keep prisoners?"


    "Is it OK not to stay? There are at least thousands of people here, all killed? I mean to distinguish. Those forced to join ace can stay first. Fanatics must kill all of them, and we can''t kill ourselves. We will hold a public trial meeting to let the residents of the city start."


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so troublesome?"


    He said in a low voice: "tie the city to our warship completely. No, it''s tied to knight''s warship. I can''t trust the determination of the people here to resist. Let them have some ace''s blood on their hands. In the future, they can only follow knight to the end."


    Ulyanko laughed and said, "you say I''m poisonous. I think you''re more poisonous."


    Gao Yang put his hand feebly and said, "don''t be kidding. If you want to change your destiny, you have to do something, but you can''t just let others help."


    With that, Gao Yang patted ulyanko on the shoulder and said, "I''ll arrange something. I''ll leave it to you. Solve it as soon as possible. We also have a place to have a good rest."


    He walked to one side alone, clapped his hands and said loudly, "guys, come to me."


    Satan''s people all gathered in front of Gao Yang. Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said, "we''ll spread out and mix into the city. If Knight succeeds, we''ll have something to do."


    "What''s up, boss?"


    "Well, it''s assassination. Knight went to negotiate with the Sirte brigade, hoping to bring the Sirte brigade back to attack the residual forces of the enemy, and our task is to kill the important figures of the Sirte brigade. Remember, we want to play ACE ACE, so we can''t solve it in the way of assault group, which means that we can only adopt sniper tactics."


    Treble raised his hand and said, "do you want to make up? Do you want to dress up as an enemy?"


    "That''s not necessary. Don''t let the Sirte brigade see us. The difficulty is that we have to enter the area controlled by AIS in advance, and we must change our position according to the trend of the Sirte brigade. It''s very dangerous."


    Satan''s crowd nodded, raised their voices and said: "My plan is like this. It''s too dangerous for snipers to act alone, so we are divided into three groups, one group of rabbits, one group of crows and one group of me. Other people accompany us for protection. We go to occupy three favorable positions in advance and hide. When the Sirte brigade starts to act, the group closest to the target will start to snipe their important targets."


    Cui Bo nodded and said, "no problem."


    Gao Yang pointed to Yuri and said, "stupid bear, you are in my group. You are the main shooter and I will be your deputy shooter."


    Yuri was a little surprised. He pointed to himself and said with a surprised look on his face, "ah, really? Great. Er, I mean, why am I the main shooter instead of you?"


    Gao Yang shrugged and said, "all the important figures of the Sirte brigade have been shot and killed by snipers. No matter how stupid they are, they will think of something. It seems much more normal to be killed, so you are the main shooter. If you can''t hit, I''ll shoot again."


    Yuri nodded and said, "no problem, I''m sure I can."


    Gao Yang looked at groliov and said, "big dog is the main shooter. You follow the rabbit. If you find that the target big dog is hit with a machine gun and fails to hit, let the rabbit shoot again."


    Groliov nodded and said, "don''t exceed 500 meters. It''s no problem. I''ll shoot a long shot. They won''t think it''s a sniper''s masterpiece."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it''s a pity that Tommy didn''t come, otherwise it would be more natural to use mortars. Therefore, crow, you are the main shooter. You are in a group with toad and fat cat. Is there a problem?"


    "No."


    Phoenix''s answer was as simple as ever.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "it''s 11:30 at night. We have a few hours to rest. Knight is unlikely to come back with the Sirte brigade tonight, but we have to be prepared, so let''s go and have a rest now. Don''t worry about everything else."


    Groliov suddenly said, "why not use Angel Gunners? Their gunners are also very strong. They can cooperate with mortars to solve the target, not under Tommy."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "knight has brought all of him. The angels will fight with the Sirte brigade, so there is no way to transfer their manpower, and there is no need for gunners. After all, there is only one sniper. This is not too much. I think it is very reasonable."


    Groliov said with a smile, "all my officers are dead. Although there are different reasons, if I were a member of the Sirte brigade, I wouldn''t think it''s normal, but don''t worry about him."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "yes, whatever. Maybe those people are stupid. Besides, it''s a headache for knight, which has nothing to do with us. So how can we persuade the people of Sirte brigade to let him have a headache? Now, let''s go to rest."

 Chapter 2753

    Gao Yang''s expectation is that knight can''t be too fast. He is even ready to support or rescue the angels, because he thinks knight may screw things up.


    But Gao Yang felt that he had only slept for a short time, and ulyanko hurried to find him.


    "What! Nate did it!"


    Gao Yang was really surprised, and ulyanko didn''t look much better than him.


    "Yes! He''s done!"


    Looking at his watch, Gao Yang was still very surprised and said, "it''s only less than two hours. I think they''ve just arrived. It''s almost done. Are you sure?"


    Ulyanko said solemnly, "yes! I''m very sure. Knight said that it took him five minutes to meet the brigade commander of Sirte brigade and three minutes to let the brigade commander decide to cooperate with him."


    Gao Yang didn''t know what to say. He was stunned. Finally, he sighed, "this is anger and resentment."


    ACE ACE has really reached the point of anger and resentment. Although the organization is becoming more and more popular, there are still a few crazy people after all.


    "So the last obstacle was eliminated, but there were new problems," ulyanko said


    "What''s the problem?"


    "The enemy stationed about 1000 people at Abu Hadi airport, while the Sirte brigade now has only 700 people, which is why aise is not in a hurry to dissolve the Sirte brigade. The Sirte brigade is willing to cooperate with us to drive out aise, but they hope to disarm the enemy at the airport first."


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "no, the enemy at the airport is very concentrated. Unlike the small group of enemies scattered in Sirte, we face much greater difficulties in attacking the airport."


    Ulyanko whispered: "Now the situation is like this. The enemy at the airport has received the news of the attack, but they have not taken any action yet. The Sirte brigade dare not leave Abkhazia without solving the problem of the airport garrison, because there are their families in Abkhazia. Don''t forget that if the Sirte brigade leaves, the enemy stationed at the airport will have no restraint. If they enter the airport What about Abu Hadi''s massive murder as revenge? "


    Gao Yang sighed: "there are few people, but it''s too troublesome!"


    Now we are in a dilemma. Sirte city is equivalent to a prefecture level city, and Abkhazia is equivalent to a county subordinate to the city. People who live in Abkhazia are unwilling to leave their hometown to fight in Sirte city. It is understandable that any army assembled with region as a link will have this problem. In their hometown, they fight bravely to protect the reduction of personnel, but they are far from home If he opened his hometown, his willingness to fight immediately decreased by several levels.


    "Most of the Sirte brigade are Shurts, and about one third are Abkhazians. Now the Abkhazians are unwilling to leave, and the Sirte are willing to kill back immediately."


    Ulyanko stood up and said, "we didn''t expect this situation, so now there are some troubles. Knight is still waiting for news in Abu Hadi. No one knows what will happen next until the Sirte brigade quarrels with itself."


    Exclaimed loudly: "I don''t know what to do. Leaving some troops to protect Abkhazia will make our already weak forces weaker. But if we all go to Abkhazia, we will lose all the hard won favorable situation. We managed to get Sirte. If we leave like this, the remaining enemies will have time to assemble and build a new defense line , it will be much harder for us to call in again. "


    "That''s why it''s very troublesome," ulyanko said in distress


    Gao Yang closed his eyes and whispered, "let me think, let me think about something."


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang opened his eyes, and then he said to ulyanko, "the main battlefield must be Sirte instead of Abkhazia. The enemies in the airport are concentrated, and they have bunker protection, forming an advantageous firepower, which is very dangerous to everyone. We can''t guarantee safety, so we can''t attack the airport."


    Ulyanko spread his hand.


    Gao Yang continued: "there is another very important factor. In Sirte, we can solve the officers of Sirte brigade, but there is no such convenience in Abkhazia. We can''t hide in the airport."


    Ulyanko said with a wry smile, "you just restated the problem."


    "No," he said in a loud and deep voice, "I''m wondering if I can subdue people''s soldiers without fighting."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just... If you don''t fight, scare the enemy away directly."


    Wuliyangke''s eyebrows picked up and whispered, "what do you mean?"


    "How about the firepower of the enemy stationed at the airport?" he said in a low voice


    "It''s the elite part of ace. There are about 1000 people, more than 70 armed pickup trucks, rocket nests, heavy machine guns, a few tanks, and a lot of cars. The enemy stationed at the airport has very strong mobility. They can run if they can''t fight."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s right. This is in line with AIS''s consistent style. Then, there are cities occupied by AIS nearby, right?"


    "Yes, the port of Brega in the East is occupied by ACE."


    Gao Yang continued to nod and whispered, "the enemy upstairs has been done?"


    "When you were sleeping, they had surrendered, a total of 126 people, most of whom were ironies of ace. They resisted fiercely. After I threatened to burn the whole building, they surrendered, because I promised not to kill them, but to let them leave."


    Gao Yang looked at ulyanko and said with a smile, "do you mind breaking your promise occasionally?"


    Ulyanko shrugged and said, "I didn''t intend to let them go in the beginning."


    High and low channel: "That''s all right. Take your men with them to Abu Hadi, and then kill all of them in front of the airport garrison. Tell the airport garrison that Sirte has been occupied by us, but they can leave. As long as the enemy at the airport is afraid, they may leave. In addition, they can frighten the Sirte brigade and let them know our reality Strength and means! "


    Ulyanko breathed a sigh and said, "I see. This is what you said about subduing people without fighting."


    "To encircle the three pavilions is not to encircle the garrison at the airport and leave them a way to Brega port. Our purpose now is to drive them away rather than annihilate them all."


    "That makes sense. What about here?"


    Gao Yang said confidently: "I''ll stay and defend here. If you move faster, there will be nothing. When you come back with the Sirte brigade, we can also carry out the goals set at the beginning."


    Ulyanko smiled: "it should be feasible. Contact knight. Let''s try and have a good look. Even if it doesn''t succeed, there''s no loss."

 Chapter 2754

    Tanks and armored vehicles drove away overnight, leaving Satan and a batch of ammunition.


    "Everyone is ready for clothes. Once we receive the news, we will change our clothes and pretend to be the enemy. Now we need to defend the whole hospital and wait for the angel and ulyanko to complete the work on Abu Hadi."


    For the battle to occupy a room, of course, the action time can be accurately calculated in seconds, but this is related to the competition for a city. Satan never makes any particularly detailed plans. At most, he will draw a bottom line, set a basic goal, flash when it is completed, and flash when it is not completed.


    As long as it''s a battle, there will be all kinds of accidents. The plan is too detailed and worthless, and the fault tolerance rate is too low. If every step must be completed very accurately and accurately to ensure victory, it''s fighting for luck.


    We are not sure how long to defend or how many enemy attacks to defend, so the defensive pressure is still relatively large, and Gao Yang has to act cautiously.


    "Everyone cheer up and take turns to rest in two groups. If you can''t stick to the end, you must evacuate as soon as possible, so the vehicle must not be destroyed by the enemy. We must pay attention to this. Well, who is still sleepy? Go to bed now and stand with me on the first shift. Who has any problems?"


    Albert, who had just woken up from his sleep, yawned and said loudly, "I''m not in good shape. I''m still a little sleepy. I have to go back to sleep, but I want to know what happened and why only we are left here."


    Gao Yang briefly introduced the matter, and then he said loudly, "as long as we get to the airport, our treasure hunt can basically declare victory, so we must hold the enemy here and create favorable conditions for friendly forces."


    Cui Bo said strangely, "where is Nate going so smoothly? It''s strange. Is it still Nate? When did he become so good at negotiation?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it''s not that knight has become able to negotiate, but that his needs are just consistent with the wishes of the Sirte brigade. This is called instant cooperation. Well, the two on guard go to their respective positions, and the others go to bed."


    Gao Yang also wants to stand guard. He and Joseph arrive at their position, sit down and monitor the dark city outside with a night vision.


    Sentry is a very boring thing, but the pressure is relatively high, so it won''t make people sleepy. Moreover, there''s really nothing to say about the process of sentry. The two-hour sentry time is over and someone else is replaced until dawn.


    At dawn, everyone has to get up, because ace basically has no night fighting ability. If they are eager to recapture the hospital, they are likely to attack at dawn.


    At dawn, the enemy did launch an attack, but less than 100 people launched an attack that was almost suicide.


    The enemy had one more tank and two self-made armored vehicles.


    Ulyanko left late at night with his armored forces. They couldn''t hide the eyes of the enemy, so they thought that with the addition of tanks, it should be enough to capture the hospital, but in fact, it was just a fatal illusion.


    Peter destroyed the tank with an anti tank missile and Taylor destroyed the self-made armored vehicle with a rocket launcher. Then, the enemy''s action failed. After leaving dozens of bodies, he didn''t even show up all morning.


    It is a great challenge for AISI to fight with Satan or angels, which can cause great casualties although there are few people. It is even a very rare way for the whole of Libya.


    The two sides dispatched thousands of people respectively, and the battle of killing and injuring more than a dozen people in a fierce battle in the afternoon is the norm. Therefore, attacking a hospital that seems to have no people at all, but just left dozens of bodies, almost more than half of the casualty rate, makes the mob used to the ultra-low casualty rate unbearable.


    An army with more than 30% casualties can continue to fight. This will to fight alone is definitely the trump card in the trump card, but such an army will never appear in places like Libya.


    Throughout the morning, Gao Yang, who was always worried that the enemy might send artillery, did not wait for the enemy''s attack, but waited for ulyanko''s call.


    "Attack! The enemy troops at the airport have all fled. The Sirte brigade and knight have just entered the airport. They have checked one side. The airport is empty, but the aircraft takeoff and landing control system has been destroyed, the oil depot has been used, and there is feces everywhere. However, the good news is that the airport shells are intact, and there is basically no damage. They just need to pad a few craters You can take off and land the plane. "


    This is great news. Gao Yang''s biggest worry has not appeared. As long as the airport can be used, the next things will be much easier to do.


    Clenched his fist, waved it, raised it high and whispered, "is it going well?"


    "Very smoothly, we arrived at Abu Hadi at dawn and launched an attack at 10 a.m. I asked people to escort the prisoners to the airport. In front of AIS and all the Sirte brigade, we swept them all with machine guns, and then let people go down. Whether they were dead or not, they might have never seen such a scene. In short, our enemies were frightened Ran away, and our friends were frightened. They are very good now. "


    After thinking about it, he said in a low voice, "have you discussed what to do next?"


    "Not yet. I just checked the airport."


    "Don''t come back again. Let Knight bring the Sirte brigade. You let them take the heavy equipment, but you keep the airport with all the infantry. We must not let the Sirte brigade in. This place must be controlled by us."


    "I understand. I left 50 people stationed at the airport."


    "When do you expect to launch an attack on Sirte?"


    Ulyanko whispered: "it''s impossible during the day today, mainly because our people are too tired. My people haven''t rested since yesterday. I have to let them sleep for a while and have a good meal. In the evening, it''s unlikely that the Sirte brigade will attack, so we''ll get tomorrow as soon as possible. Is there a problem with you?"


    Gao Yang subconsciously looked up at the outside, and then he said with a smile: "I have no problem here. It''s a little fun to stick to tomorrow. If it''s convenient, let Knight contact me and tell me the characteristics of important people in Sirte brigade, or we can formulate a way to indicate the target. If knight can''t contact me, it doesn''t matter. We can always tell who is the commander."


    Ulyanko whispered, "where is the treasure? There is Gaddafi''s villa here in Abkhazia. If necessary, I''ll take someone to occupy the place first."


    "The airport! The most important thing is the airport. You don''t need to pay attention to any other place, but you must occupy the airport, that''s all."

 Chapter 2755

    At three o''clock in the morning, all Satan members left the hospital quietly.


    Gao Yang, Joseph, Yuri, Taylor and leibrov.


    Treble, groliov, Albert, yak, Raphael.


    Phoenix Contact, Irene, Andy Ho, Li JinFang, walvikski.


    The number of people is small, and it''s really risky to fight in groups, but Gao Yang can''t concentrate people together, because he doesn''t know how the Sirte brigade will attack, so it''s the only choice to disperse the three snipers and arrange a sniper on the most important routes.


    There is only one road between Abu Hadi and Sirte city. In the suburbs of Sirte City, this road passes through a roundabout Island, and the road into Sirte city has changed from one to two. However, both sides of this necessary road are too open. Shooting on both sides of the road is easy to expose the position and lead to the counterattack of Sirte brigade.


    The sniper position must be established at the entry position of the two roads into the city, and it is still under the control of AIS. Its difficulty and danger can be imagined.


    The hospital is on the south side of Sirte city and on the side of a main road into the city. Gao Yang''s group will leave the hospital and look for a suitable hiding place near the main road into the city.


    Sirte is not the largest city in Libya, but it is definitely the most modern city. However, after several years of war, this very modern city has been very dilapidated, full of craters and various debris, and a large number of houses are abandoned and idle. It is very simple to find an empty house that is uninhabited.


    Wearing the most common clothes of the local people, Taylor walked in the front and followed Taylor about 20 meters away.


    Taylor has a lot of experience in moving behind the enemy. He walks very carefully.


    The hospital is a desert to the West and residential areas and roads to the East. Gao Yang chose to bypass the residential areas and roads, but it is also possible to hide the enemy on this flat terrain. Although this possibility is not great, it can''t be avoided.


    From time to time, Gao Yang scans around with the thermal imaging on the gun. Except for a few small rodents, he does not find any heat source, so the speed of action is not slow, but when he is close to the city, the speed will inevitably slow down.


    After a highway, it is the urban area of Sirte.


    The power supply has long been cut off. At night, the whole city is dark. This Satan''s action has brought great convenience.


    More than a hundred meters away from the road, Taylor stopped, knelt on one knee and whispered, "we are about to enter the enemy occupied area, search and move forward."


    Gao Yang also knelt on one knee, and then he whispered in the walkie talkie, "let''s split up here. Be careful."


    The other two groups will move laterally eastward. They still need to walk a long distance, but Gao Yang has arrived.


    After waiting for a while, waiting for the other two groups to go out for more than a kilometer, Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "let''s start."


    Taylor moved again. He passed the road quickly and lightly. After a little observation, he sent a signal that he could move forward. Then, Gao Yang, they all passed the road quickly.


    The nearest building is less than 50 meters away.


    In principle, the enemy must set up the most forward position here, because this is the first place of battle, so it is very likely to encounter the enemy when entering the building.


    Across the road is a small piece of dense woods and shrubs. There are buildings in front and on the left and right sides. I squatted in the Bush and observed for a moment. I didn''t find anyone at that window.


    "No enemy found. It''s too far from the intersection into the city. Let''s move to the right and move."


    The five people began to move again. They left the woods and walked on the narrow road between the two rows of houses. They tried not to make a sound and passed the very narrow road quickly and quietly.


    Taylor stopped suddenly, and then he pointed to a house.


    At another corner, a house at the corner was burned by a big fire. The walls were all dark, and there was nothing on the windows. There were only a few dark holes. Although it should have been burned a long time ago, you could still smell an unpleasant burning smell.


    After being burned, it is unlikely that the enemy will occupy it, because there are intact houses nearby. If the enemy needs a house as a fortification, he can choose a more comfortable place.


    "Pigeon, porcupine, search."


    "I see."


    The yard was full of garbage. Naturally, the house burned by the big fire had no door. Taylor and Joseph walked around a little and entered the house through the door.


    After a short wait, Taylor said in the walkie talkie, "safe!"


    Gao Yang gently waved his hand, put away his gun, and trotted into the house burned by the fire with Andy Ho and leibrov.


    The house is large, with more than a dozen rooms, of which a small part of the roof has been burned down. The house is full of strange objects after the fire. At the foot is a thin layer of sand, and then a thick black carbon object.


    A strong burning smell made Gao Yang rub his nose, and then he whispered, "no one has come here. The view is good. We are here."


    Too whispered: "is it a little far from the main road?"


    Gao Yang didn''t need to use a rangefinder. After he estimated it, he whispered, "the distance is about 700 meters. No problem, eh, no problem, stupid bear?"


    The range of 700 meters was no problem for Gao Yang, but he soon remembered that the main shooter this time was Yuri.


    700 meters is far from the maximum range of the sniper grenade, but it is already the limit of the precise range of the sniper grenade used by Yuri. There is no great assurance about the accuracy of this distance. If it is further away, it can''t be guaranteed to kill the target, so Yuri didn''t dare to answer directly. After thinking for a moment, he whispered: "If the shooting conditions are good tomorrow, there will be no problem, but if the wind is too strong, it won''t work. The grenade is greatly affected by the wind."


    "This place is very good. We won''t change it. If the weather is bad tomorrow, I''ll shoot."


    After making a decision, Gao Yang looked around, then frowned and said, "there are footprints. We have to clean them up."


    As a sniper, he has very high requirements for camouflage. Sirte is a desert city. Abandoned houses will soon be covered with sand. Although the footprints on the sand are not very obvious, they can be seen as long as they are close.


    Joseph whispered, "I''ll go. Don''t move."


    Joseph went out and wrapped a handful of sand in his clothes. Then he sprinkled the sand on the footprints he stepped on, and then wiped it gently with his clothes. He was very skilled.


    After returning from the outside to the inside, Joseph raised the remaining sand, and then he whispered, "no problem."

 Chapter 2756

    There was a lot of time to rest, but the smell in the room was so strong that covering your nose with a mask and headscarf made your forehead ache.


    It shouldn''t have been too long since the house was burned. If it took a long time, the smell wouldn''t be so strong.


    It was already dawn, and Gao Yang looked out from a small hole.


    Whether regular troops or mercenaries, most of the time is not spent in the battlefield, but in the battlefield, most of the time is spent in boring, boring and stressful waiting.


    Pedestrians began to appear in the street, but everyone ran in a hurry. Unless there was a reason to go out, no one would go out at the onset of a war.


    It seems that everything is very calm. Surprisingly, Gao Yang never saw groups of AIS soldiers. In a morning, he saw only 22 people walking past him, and the largest group was only seven.


    The tension before the war filled the air, but there was no mobilization and deployment before the war.


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but wonder if the enemies in Sirte had withdrawn and were scared away like the defenders at the airport, but he felt that this was unlikely to happen.


    Maybe ace is concentrating people in the city. Maybe if you want to fight Street warfare, you have to put the enemy into the city and stop the enemy outside the city, it will not be called Street warfare, but city defense.


    At noon, Gao Yang finally received the message he had been waiting for.


    "I''m a businessman. We''re close to Sirte. Yes, please answer. Over."


    "Ram, over."


    "Our departure time is two hours slower than planned. Now we are about five kilometers away from the hospital. In about half an hour, the advance troops will reach the hospital position. The time of launching the attack is expected to be around 4 p.m. the Sirte brigade has limited delivery capacity and is unable to deliver all people at one time. About 300 people arrived in advance, plus all of us Department. "


    "I see. Is the target coming?"


    "What we know now is that there are three important targets and four secondary important targets that must be solved, but it''s best to solve them. The specific attack plan has not been confirmed yet. We need to decide how to attack after reaching it, but we will try our best to arrange the target to your position."


    "According to the plan, we are at position 123. I am in a burned out abandoned house at position 1. If you need to move, please inform me at least half an hour in advance. It''s over."


    "This is a rabbit. We are in a residential house at position 2. It is characterized by a large number of dates at the door. Over."


    "Crow, position 3, residential house, salient features, blue roof."


    Satan''s three teams reported their positions, and ulyanko said, "I see. We''ll fight with the Sirte brigade. Over."


    Ulyanko is an arms dealer. He will try his best to avoid directly participating in the battle, but this time, ulyanko also fought for gold.


    End the call, all that''s left is to wait.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Gao Yang suddenly received the low voice of ulyanko, which rang in the headset.


    "The operation is ahead of schedule. All the three targets personally command the operation. We will try our best to let them choose their own route and guide them at the critical moment. Over."


    Knight and ulyanko will not show the way to the commander of the Sirte brigade. In that case, if the commander of the Sirte brigade is killed, they will be a little suspicious, but it will be no problem for the Sirte brigade to choose its own attack route.


    There are just a few roads. Normally, qualified commanders will choose the right route to attack, and Gaoyang has been stuck in the key position of these routes.


    At last, Gao Yang took a deep breath, and then he whispered, "stupid bear, get ready."


    Yuri opened the insurance on the sniper grenade, and Gao Yang whispered after measuring the wind speed: "the wind speed is three meters per second, and the field of vision is good."


    The wind speed of three meters per second is a light wind, which has little impact on the bullets of sniper rifles, but slightly greater impact on gun grenades, but it is completely within the tolerable range.


    Put the rifle in front of him, opened the insurance, Gao Yang took out the rangefinder, put it in hand, and then began to observe with a telescope.


    Tanks roared over. Behind the two tanks were a large number of infantry, which were soldiers of the Sirte brigade.


    Gao Yang picked up the rangefinder. After measuring the distance, he whispered, "the distance is 1450 meters, and the wind speed is 2.8 meters per second."


    Yuri picked up the kettle and now the shooting position has been determined. He spread a blanket in front of him to avoid dust when firing. Moreover, the blanket was wet, so the step of watering was omitted.


    The Sirte brigade claims to be a brigade, but the actual number is less than a battalion, so the so-called brigade commander will certainly not command in the rear like a real brigade commander.


    "Target 2 goes to point 1, target 3 goes to point 3, target 1 stays where it is, and we will launch an attack. Over."


    "Copy that, over," he whispered


    The tank stopped at the edge of the city for a moment, then began to rumble forward, followed by infantry around the tank, and about 100 people came slowly to Gao Yang''s position.


    The gunfire finally sounded sporadically. The AIS soldiers scattered everywhere opened fire, but they were still far away. It was meaningless to open fire so early.


    "On the northwest side of the tank behind, there is a soldier in military uniform. He is talking with a walkie talkie now. That''s him! Target two!"


    Ulyanko suddenly spoke. He clearly pointed out the target, and Gao Yang immediately locked the target with a telescope.


    "See, over."


    Put down the telescope, Gao Yang picked up the rifle and re aimed at the target with the sight.


    "The target is giving the walkie talkie to the people around him, see?"


    Yuri whispered, "see, it''s locked."


    Gao Yang stopped talking. The first part of the Sirte brigade moved along the road, with few houses on both sides. Although their progress was slow, they never stopped.


    The target is always moving forward and has reached the nearest position from the sniper position. Unless they will spread to both sides, this is the best shooting opportunity.


    Just then, the tank in front of the open road suddenly stopped. One of the tanks turned the muzzle and fired a shot at the house that had been firing. When the tank stopped, it was also the time when the whole team stopped.


    The target squatted down. He was waiting for the tank to fire. This was the opportunity created by ulyanko for them. He said in a low voice: "fire."


    At the same time as Gao Yang ordered, Yuri opened fire. He had already aimed at the target.


    Just a few seconds later, he said in a loud and deep voice: "accurate hit, target 2 is confirmed to be killed!"

 Chapter 2757

    At present, the level of making sniper rifles in China is a little lacking, which can not compare with the most advanced level in the world, but this sniper grenade is unique in the world.


    The maximum range is 3000 meters, and the maximum accurate range is 600 meters. This distance can ensure that the gun grenade can be hit into the bunker mouth. The gun grenade has a great advantage over the bullet, which is that the bullet has little power after flying 3000 meters, but the gun grenade can still explode without reducing its power.


    If I can''t kill you, I''ll blow you up. That''s the idea of the Chinese army.


    Being invaded and bullied because of backwardness, after more than 100 years of dark and miserable years, now this Chinese army has seriously lacked heavy firepower since its establishment. Because there is no industry, so that after the country has a strong industry, this army began to fully meet their wishes for bombing.


    The big artillery doctrine is only a microcosm. It is still normal to distribute rockets to the team level, but it is really crazy to use grenade launchers as sniper rifles.


    If the accuracy is not enough, what will it be like if the accuracy is enough and the power is seriously surplus.


    Yuri only fired one shot. No, just one shot. Gao Yang can immediately conclude that the target can''t die anymore.


    The 35mm caliber gun grenade, with an explosion range of 5m and a diameter of 5m, is a killing area, and directly hits the human body. If it doesn''t die, it can only be said that it''s unreasonable.


    Yuri''s shot directly hit the target. It''s not clear what happened to the target. Anyway, when the smoke dispersed, he saw the target''s broken body, so he dared to conclude that he confirmed that the target was killed.


    As a sniper, he had to withdraw quickly after firing, because the retaliatory fire should come soon, but when Gao Yang was about to withdraw this time, he found that the people of the team were crazy and began to fire at a house.


    "They seem to be in the wrong direction."


    Yuri turned back and said to Gao Yang that he didn''t know what to do next. It''s time to transfer at this time.


    Gao Yang observed from the sight for a moment and whispered, "yes, they made a mistake and didn''t pay attention to us. No wonder the target was killed. Who would believe that the gun grenade came from hundreds of meters away."


    Gun grenades have never been the product of accurate shooting, but can only be used to shoot weapons that rely on explosive power to hurt people. This is the consensus of the world on this kind of weapon to fill the firepower gap between grenades and mortars.


    Until the Chinese developed the sniper grenade, but obviously this weapon has not broken the stereotype of the world about the gun grenade. In fact, most people in the world do not know that there is a sniper grenade.


    It feels great. It''s incurable.


    "I have a hunch that sniper grenades will become popular in the next World War."


    After whispering, Gao Yang immediately breathed and said, "our task is completed and we are ready to evacuate, but if no one comes to us, we don''t have to move. It''s safer to stay here than to transfer."


    Just then, Phoenix Contact said in the walkie talkie, "confirm that the target is killed, the task is completed, start to transfer, over."


    Phoenix shot her target only more than a minute slower than Yuri.


    Gao Yang heaved his breath and whispered in the walkie talkie, "copy that, be careful, over."


    Talking to Phoenix will be involuntarily simple, and at this time, ulyanko suddenly said: "target 1 starts to move rapidly towards the area where target 2 is located. The crazy wolf can''t persuade him. Target 1 goes by car. Over."


    Gao Yang was stunned. He made a gesture to Yuri, and then whispered, "why?"


    "Er, number one is number two''s father..."


    No wonder, the No. 2 figure of the Sirte brigade died, and the No. 1 figure had to run over regardless of the team. It was his son who died together.


    Soon, an off-road vehicle drove over, ran down a man in a robe and ran straight to the No. 2 target who had become a corpse.


    Gao Yang saw Nate. He came with target one.


    The soldiers of the Sirte Brigade made a mistake. They launched a crazy counterattack against a house, but they didn''t pay much attention to Gao Yang. When the SUV stopped, it stood in front of target 1, but heard the wrong position.


    Yuri whispered, "lock the target, but Nate is beside the target and let him leave."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath. He put down his telescope, picked up a walkie talkie and whispered, "crazy wolf, stay away from target No. 1, at least five meters away, preferably ten meters."


    Knight received Gao Yang''s instructions and left quietly. He took his gun and went to the position where the fire was fierce in front. He said something to the soldiers there. It seemed that everything was normal.


    Just then, he raised his voice and whispered, "fire!"


    Yuri fired the grenade again. This time, the grenade didn''t hit the target directly, but rubbed past the target, and then exploded on the ground not far away.


    Yuri fired another shot quickly. This time, the gun grenade still didn''t hit the target directly. Because Yuri aimed at the ground near the target, the gun grenade landed and exploded near the target, stirring up a piece of smoke and dust.


    The power of a gun grenade is almost the same as that of a grenade, and a grenade explodes one or two meters from the foot, which has little chance of surviving.


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "two make-up shots, hit to the right! Come on!"


    Yuri fired two more grenades aimlessly. He tried to create the illusion that it was a range bombing, so as not to remind people of targeted sniping tactics.


    One grenade went straight through the crowd, and one exploded at the edge of the crowd.


    Gao Yang held the walkie talkie and said in a hurry, "tell me whether the target is dead. If he is dead, wave his hand in the air, come on!"


    Nate didn''t wave.


    Gao Yang hesitated. He was considering whether to make up a shot or let Yuri make up a shot, but at this time, he saw Knight raise his hand and wave in the air, and then a group of people flocked to surround target No. 1.


    This time there was no need to worry and consider anything. Gao Yang climbed back and took two steps, saying, "withdraw, transfer now!"


    The transfer was going on in a tense and orderly way. Yuri rolled up his blanket, looked up at the ground and whispered, "there''s no need to sweep away the traces. Let''s go."


    Just then Joseph whispered, "it''s beautiful. It''s perfect."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, then he whispered, "this is not what I want. I don''t think there''s anything to be happy about."


    After saying that, Gao Yang felt that it was unfair to Yuri, so he immediately said, "the task has been completed perfectly. Now we withdraw, and we don''t have to deal with the next things."

 Chapter 2758

    Gao Yang doesn''t know whether knight has taken over the command, but he doesn''t want to take care of it now.


    Several people left the dilapidated houses burned by the fire, walked quickly for a section, bypassed the area being attacked by the Sirte brigade, and walked out of the city.


    The Phoenix Contact team killed an important target and killed another officer who took over the command when evacuating. Then they took a big circle and also came outside the city to hide.


    There was no movement in the treble group. In the evening, groliov swept a shuttle with a machine gun, and treble fired a shot. They also killed two people who commanded the war before withdrawing. Moreover, they were the only group that had a short exchange of fire with the Sirte brigade.


    When it was completely dark, the battle in Sirte city had basically stopped, aise''s resistance was very weak, and most people had run away, so the Sirte brigade with the idea of revenge seemed to March smoothly.


    After leaving the city, Gao Yang did not get together, but looked for a place to hide first. When it was completely dark, it would be very convenient for them to evacuate completely. At this time, it was not too late to turn again.


    When they all returned, Gao Yang informed Wu liyangke to pick them up.


    Wuliyangke brought several cars. When he was waiting to see Gao Yang, he looked very excited. He came forward and hugged Gao Yang and said, "I knew you could do it. You did a good job. You didn''t let go of any of them. It''s great, good!"


    Gao Yang turned the excited uliyangke aside, and then said weakly, "OK, drive to the airport quickly. Let''s go to the airport first."


    Waving to let people get on the bus, Gao Yang returned to wuliyangke''s car, and then he said angrily, "what are you waiting for? Hurry up."


    Ulyanko was a little stunned. He got into the car and sat in the back seat with Gao Yang. Then he said with doubts: "you look a little... Er, a little sad?"


    Gao Yang sighed, leaned his head against the back seat and whispered, "it''s not sad, just some..."


    Gao Yang doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He can''t cheer up all day.


    Wuliyangke smiled and said, "you are just a little tired. You must be tired. Just sleep and eat at the airport."


    He breathed loudly, and then he whispered, "I''m not tired. I just hate what I''ve done today."


    Uliyangke was stunned again, and then he said with a dry smile, "man, what are you talking about?"


    Gao Yang closed his eyes and said slowly, "today, I killed my ally. Is the Sirte brigade an ally? I think so, but I killed their commander, so I stabbed my ally in the back, which violates my principles and habits and makes me feel very..."


    After a pause, he raised his voice and whispered, "I don''t know how to describe it."


    Wuliyangke said with a dry smile, "isn''t this normal? Man, it''s too normal. People stab each other in the back with a smile on their face. Isn''t this the world? Besides, mercenaries don''t have any allies. They cooperate when cooperation is favorable. They have to start when it''s time to start."


    "I''m not like this. I''m worthy of friends and brothers. Even if I''m an ally of temporary cooperation, even if I can''t pay without reservation, I will never stab in the back, but this time, I did all these things."


    Ulyanko stood up and said, "man, what kind of allies are you and the Sirte brigade? Have you seen them? You don''t know them. If you haven''t seen them, why is it betrayal? You can think it''s a conspiracy. It''s a conspiracy, but man, conspiracy and treason are two different things!"


    He smiled bitterly and said, "I know, you want to say that I put myself in the moral shackles that I shouldn''t have. I know that I have nothing to do with the Sirte brigade, but I won''t show mercy to the enemy. It''s natural for me to use any conspiracy against the enemy. If someone wants my life, I must take his life first, but this time is different..."


    Gao Yang looked at ulyanko, and then he whispered, "I have no intersection with the Sirte brigade. They are not my enemies, but I killed them without hesitation and mercy. Uly, I sacrificed strangers to meet my own interests. If it had been before, I would never have done so."


    Ulyanko said slowly, "it''s only a matter of time before we get into this business and embark on this road, brother. It''s really normal. Everyone in the underground world has to do so in the end."


    High pitched channel: "That''s what I''m afraid of. I''m afraid I''ll become a person who only recognizes interests and has no bottom line. I want to live a good life, but I really don''t want to lose my humanity. I''ve changed. Who I want to kill will consider whether he should die, whether he threatens me, and whether he is innocent. But now, killing someone is like crushing an ant, and there will be no harm at all Psychological burden. "


    After that, Gao Yang said slowly: "As a mercenary, I control hundreds of people behind the scenes to make money by war. However, mercenaries will always exist. I am no longer qualified to say ridiculous words such as peace and love in Shah, but I can''t start with my allies. Without this conspiracy, Sirte brigade will be our ally, which can''t be denied Yes, and I don''t think so. "


    Ulyanko took a long breath and remained silent.


    "Isn''t it ridiculous for me to say these words?" he said in a low voice


    Ulyanko sighed: "As an arms dealer, you started as a mercenary. We really don''t have the right to say such words. You really don''t have the right to say peace and love, but you are absolutely impeccable for your friends and brothers. Yes, you sometimes think about problems you shouldn''t think about at all, but this is you. You''ve always been like this. You''re really sticking to some bottom lines."


    Ulyanko sighed again, and then he whispered: "Sorry, it''s my idea this time, but I shouldn''t drag you into the water. In my opinion, where there is any friend in the world is nothing more than interest. Useful is a friend, useless is a passer-by, and harmful is an enemy. But you are different. I only take you as a friend in my life and only dare to take you as a real friend, so I shouldn''t drag you into the water. Ha ha, let you change It''s no good for me to be like us, because it''s too rare for a friend who is willing to give everything for his friends. If you change, I''ll regret it. "


    Reaching out and patting Gao Yang''s shoulder, ulyanko whispered: "It''s my idea this time. You don''t have to feel remorse at all. The Sirte brigade is not an ally. They are just used props. Man, when you encounter such things in the future, you must refuse. Your status is different, and there will be more and more such things in the future. Remember your words today, know what you want and keep your principles, which is very important and important It''s precious, because only in this way can you get out of that day. I''m happy for you, really. "

 Chapter 2759

    The bus arrived at the airport, where only ulyanko''s people were stationed. From this moment on, how Sirte played has nothing to do with Satan.


    Changing his disguised clothes, Gao Yang suddenly said, "big dog, I want to retire."


    Groliov, who was putting his clothes on his head, paused. Then he continued to dress, showed his head, smiled at Gao Yang and said, "we have retired."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, we don''t. We don''t really want to leave the battlefield, so we can''t wait to run out and participate in the war as soon as we have a chance, because we are not ready to retire and never really want to leave."


    Groliov was silent for a moment, then he whispered, "what made you want to leave completely?"


    "I don''t want to be the kind of person I hated most before, but now I have this trend. Some things can''t be changed. I suddenly feel that if this occupation or habit must be maintained by all means, it''s better to get out early."


    Groliov smiled helplessly, and then he said in a deep voice, "well, in fact, we have retired. You just need to be firm in your choice, but I''m really not ready."


    Groliov put his bulletproof vest on his body, and then he said slowly: "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. With you, I actually have nothing to worry about. Brothers, some people want to retreat, some don''t want to retreat, and I want to continue fighting with those who don''t want to retreat. I can''t accept the plain life and can''t stand it at all."


    Gao Yang sighed long.


    Groliov put the combat vest on his body, and then he whispered, "of course, I should go back or go back. I just want to sneak out when I can''t hold it."


    You said you wouldn''t have war syndrome


    Groliov said with a smile, "I don''t have it. I can adapt to the battlefield, but I can also adapt to a peaceful life very well. I won''t lack a sense of security. I just can''t stand a too plain life."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "isn''t this war syndrome? This is it."


    Groliov shrugged and said, "whatever you say, it''s actually very good. If you don''t go to the battlefield, I have nothing to worry about. Anyway, you will take good care of Natalia and Yelena, and our pressure will be much less."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "you''re talking nonsense, big dog! I can be Natalia''s good son-in-law, but I can''t be her husband. You know this, how can I replace you? Natalia has been waiting for you for many years? Now she''s finally waiting for you to go back, but you''re going to fight to death? It''s shameless, really."


    Groliov''s movement stopped for a moment, and then he whispered, "why do you say this all of a sudden?"


    Gao Yang breathed a long sigh of relief, and then he said firmly: "I have a principle. I want to retreat or not. You know what you say is bullshit, because as long as you are in danger, I will save you. If you die, I have to avenge you at any cost. Our relationship is unusual. Big dog, aside from ye Lianna, I have to save you and avenge you at any cost. You know that, so you said Nonsense is meaningless. "


    Groliov is fully armed and Gao Yang is still bare.


    After a long silence, groliov finally said, "you''re right."


    Groliov sat next to Gao Yang and hung his head down. After thinking for a long time, he whispered, "since you decide to quit completely, I''ll quit with you. It''s not that I want to quit, but that you can''t quit if I don''t quit. I understand, but I don''t want to admit it."


    Gao Yang smiled reluctantly and patted groliov on the back.


    Groliov looked at his toes and whispered: "In the mercenary circle, I''m a machine gun artist. In Satan, I''m a deputy commander. Fame and status don''t mean anything to me. I just enjoy my sense of existence, but in New York, I''m an ordinary guy. I can''t do anything, because I can''t do anything except war. You may not understand this sense of difference."


    Gao Yang whispered: "there are so many things in the company. How can you have nothing to do? You should know how hard and busy I am. Hey, please help me."


    Groliov smiled bitterly and whispered, "I may have something to do in Somalia, but in the company, hehe, where do I really need a machine gun instructor?"


    "You can''t only teach others how to shoot machine guns. You can be responsible for management. Can you still be someone else''s second in charge of that company? Is there a mistake, Falk!"


    Groliov shook his head and said, "save it. I can''t do it. It''s better to stay at home as a mascot. I don''t want to be idle, but I don''t want to waste time in a position I can''t do."


    With a bitter smile, groliov shook his head and said, "you can''t be too selfish. I also quit. I can''t let Natalia wait for me until I''m old enough to die. If I died directly at that time, she doesn''t have to wait for me for so many years. Now she thinks I''m home. If I let her wait again, it''s too inhuman."


    Gao Yang grabbed groliov''s shoulder and whispered, "Hey, let me ask you something. Haven''t you ever thought of having another child with Natalia? If you have a child, you won''t be so bored."


    Groliov was stunned for a moment, then his shoulder shook, pushed Gao Yang away, and said discontentedly, "what are you talking about? I''m your father-in-law."


    Gao Yang sighed, "you''re stupid! You and Natalia are not old. It''s possible to have a child. You two should go to the hospital for examination, really."


    Groliov smiled and said, "if you want me to have something to do, it''s better for you and ye Lianna to have children early. I can help you take care of your children. I haven''t taken Ye Lianna much, but I can take your children."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t think about it. How old Ye Lianna is, and she has her own career. We can''t have children too early. It''s better to rely on others than ourselves. You can play with Natalia when you have a child. How good."


    Groliov said discontentedly, "don''t tell me this, but you''re right. Ye Lianna is too young, but it doesn''t matter. Marrying and having children won''t have any impact on her music career."


    Gao Yang quickly waved his hand and said, "stop. Don''t talk about this topic. I think I''m still young. I don''t want to have children so early, but don''t forget my advice. Well, go back and ask for help. If you can''t, it''s OK to be a test tube baby."


    Groliov was furious and said, "you can''t! Bah! Why can''t I? You don''t have to take care of this. Get out!"

 Chapter 2760

    Gao Yang changed his clothes and left the dressing room, while ulyanko was impatient outside.


    "Man, should we look for the location of the treasure? We''re not in a hurry to get the treasure out, but I mean, should we confirm where the treasure is?"


    Standing on the highest air traffic control building, Gao Yang looked down, and then he said faintly, "it''s well preserved here."


    "Yes, it''s well preserved. Some instruments have been damaged or removed, but most of them have been preserved."


    Gao Yang looked at uliyangke and said with a smile, "don''t worry, man, don''t worry, now is not the time."


    Ulyanko said sadly, "but I really can''t help worrying. I can''t stand the thought of where the gold is waiting for me. I can''t wait. Gao, can you tell me where it is?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "right here, near the airport and Abu Hadi, I only know a general range, but I really don''t know where the treasure is."


    Ulyanko was a little silly. He shouted, "Oh, no, there are deserts everywhere. How can we find them?"


    Gao Yang walked over and patted uliyangke on the shoulder, smiled and said, "so don''t worry, we have a way to find the treasure. Now let''s search the whole airport first, focusing on finding the basement or underpass."


    Uliyangke said anxiously: "Gaddafi pays great attention to the escape route, just like in Tripoli, there is his villa and the airport he specially built for his hometown. I think there must be a tunnel leading to the treasure here."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "not necessarily. There must be a secret Road, but there is no way to the treasure. URI, do you know where Gaddafi''s villa is?"


    Ulyanko immediately pointed in a direction and said, "it''s over there, but the villa has been demolished and nothing has been left. Moreover, the rebels also found a secret road leading to the outside world. The secret road has reached the outskirts of Sirte, and there is another road leading to the desert four kilometers away. However, there are two secret roads. I''ve inquired about them."


    Gao Yang nodded: "this is the problem. Gaddafi''s villa must be the key place for the rebels to search, but they didn''t find the treasure, and the secret road didn''t lead to the treasure, so the villa is not the key."


    "Where else could it be?" ulyanko said


    According to the coordinate information I got, it''s near the airport. If you think so, Gaddafi certainly wouldn''t think his notice would be overturned so thoroughly. Then if he chose to go back to his hometown and fight hard, where would he put the treasure, villa or airport


    Ulyanko said: "the airport, because there is an airport, he can fly abroad at any time. It''s better to take the gold from the airport and leave by plane from the villa."


    Gao Yang clapped his hands and said with a smile: "so I think the airport is the key. Sirte is a small city and can''t use the airport at all. But since the airport is built in Abkhazia and is so large that it can take off military aircraft and large passenger planes, this must be the last way Gaddafi has prepared for himself."


    Wuliyangke rubbed his hands and whispered, "yes, it''s easy to understand, but I''ve searched the airport and found a lot of basements, but I didn''t find anything valuable."


    Gao Yang pointed at uliyangke with a smile. Uliyangke said anxiously, "don''t look at me with this expression. I don''t intend to secretly find the treasure and swallow it alone. I just can''t wait to find a clue. You have to understand me. How I love the charming color of gold. Ah, my heart can''t stand it."


    Gao Yang said helplessly: "repeat, it may not be gold. Also, you are very rich now. You like gold. You can change your money into gold and put it up. Why do you have to come here to find it?"


    Ulyanko shook his head like a rattle and said in a voice, "no, can it be the same? Can things bought with his own money feel the same as those obtained from treasure hunting? It''s totally different."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that''s right. The apples bought are not stolen and delicious. That''s what I mean."


    Uliyangke could not help rubbing his hands and said, "Gao, you know me. Although I am greedy, I should never take what I shouldn''t take. How about we find the treasure first? We can wait for Nate and them to come and open the door to the treasure, but I really want to find the treasure first. I can''t even sleep."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to, but I don''t know where the entrance is. By the way, there''s Morgan, and my girlfriends are back. I''ll wait for them to find the treasure."


    Wuliyangke was stunned and said, "your girlfriends? How many girlfriends do you have? Man, you have to be careful. The big dog will kill you!"


    Gao Yang said angrily, "my girlfriend and her friends, or my friends, FAK, I only have one girlfriend. In addition, we must wait for Morgan to come, because he will bring large exploration equipment when he comes. We can''t find the entrance, but he can find it when he comes, so we have to wait until Knight calms down Sirte."


    Ulyanko turned around a few times, and then he suddenly said, "no, I have to urge Nate. He can''t delay the time too long. I want to ask him how he is going."


    Gao Yang turned a direction and whispered, "it''s on the south side."


    "What?"


    "I mean, the treasure is on the south side of the airport, just below the desert."


    "I think there must be a secret entrance in the airport? Gaddafi can''t run to the desert, open a door, and then take out gold from it to get on the plane. There must be a secret passage under these scenes, there must be!"


    Gao Yang kept pressing his hands down, and finally calmed the impatient ulyanko. He said in a warm voice: "Don''t worry, man, don''t worry. We can also transport the gold directly by plane. If there is gold in it, but now, we must first ensure that knight is progressing smoothly. If ace will launch a counterattack at any time, it''s inconvenient for us to take out the treasure, so now you call knight to ask him how he is progressing, and me, call Morgan and me Girlfriend, tell them to come early. Only when they are all ready can we explore the treasure as soon as possible. "


    Ulyanko took out a satellite phone. He dialed out the number. After waiting for a while, he shook his head and said, "the phone is not on. They are still fighting. I''ll ask him by radio. Call Morgan quickly and let him start preparing."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "well, don''t worry, don''t worry, I''ll call now, but brother, I won''t let them come until I make sure it''s safe enough. Take it easy, don''t worry."

 Chapter 2761

    Knight''s progress in Sirte was very smooth. He once again showed his accuracy in predicting the war. He said that the battle in Sirte could end in a week. It seems that there is really no problem.


    Most of AIS''s troops have been withdrawn, leaving only some scattered diehard elements to resist. In this way, the Sirte brigade can form an absolute advantage in each small battlefield and pull out the nails left by AIS one by one. All that remains is a matter of time. There is no suspense about the complete recovery of Sirte city.


    The only question is how Knight will integrate the Sirte brigade.


    Almost all the people in charge of the Sirte brigade died in the battle. Whether the people of the Sirte brigade thought it was Knight''s conspiracy, even if they didn''t think of it, they wouldn''t easily take refuge in an outsider as a whole. Even if they wanted to find a person who could lead the Sirte brigade again, they had to choose someone from within the Sirte brigade first.


    But Nate has money.


    The saying that having milk is a mother is a universal truth all over the world.


    A group of Sirte brigade died in the war, and there are still more than 600 people left. Now that knight can come up with $10 million, he doesn''t have to promise too much to the soldiers of Sirte brigade. Just give $500 to none of the soldiers who invested in him, which is enough for most of the candidates to choose him.


    A carrot and a stick are common means. The Sirte brigade has people, but they are short of money and food. After Libya fell into civil strife, there is no country to provide them with assistance now, and knight has all these.


    Although $10 million seems to be a small sum of money in the eyes of those who praise them, it is a huge sum of money for Libya, which has completely fallen into chaos. The reason is also very simple. People are willing to throw billions into an investment project with good prospects, but they will never throw them into a puddle.


    If you want to win the loyalty of Sirte brigade, there is also a key figure, Saif.


    If the Sirte brigade will reject knight and his people because of their identity, knight can turn the situation around as long as he throws Saif at the right time, but there is a premise that he can get Saif out only after he absolutely controls the team.


    If it''s the right time, it''s not yet.


    In fact, the Sirte brigade was established to oppose Gaddafi. If Nate pulled up a team that sympathized with and missed Gaddafi, he would have played Saif''s card, but for the Sirte brigade, this card can''t be played indiscriminately.


    At least we have to find out the thoughts of most members of the Sirte brigade before Knight will take the next action. It depends on the situation. If the Sirte brigade begins to miss Gaddafi, pull out Gaddafi''s son as a shield.


    If the Sirte brigade is still bent on killing anyone related to Gaddafi, but the residents of Sirte city are interested in Gaddafi, knight may weigh the pros and cons and choose to slowly pull up a team that misses Gaddafi and is willing to work for Saif, or be completely loyal to its own armed forces, and then slowly dismember the Sirte brigade.


    In short, it is impossible to score points in the next step, because people are the most difficult thing to figure out and dare not start easily.


    However, for Satan or the big Ivan force represented by ulyanko, the most urgent task at present is to take Sirte and get the treasure out first after stabilizing the situation. As for Sirte City, it''s Nate''s own business. Let him solve it slowly in the future.


    There is no doubt that it has been done to control Sirte and create a safe environment.


    Gao Yang is not idle these days. He takes people around the airport every day. In particular, he has checked the underground facilities again and again. He is three feet away from digging the ground. However, it is a pity that they have not found any treasure or any clues related to the treasure.


    But the situation is about to change, because the runway of the airport has been completely renovated and the surrounding areas of the airport have been completely controlled. Morgan can come. Even if they encounter any danger, they can take off again in a very short time.


    On the fifth day after the full-scale attack on Sirte, Knight finally called Gao Yang.


    "Sirte city has been basically controlled and can proceed to the next step. I can''t leave Sirte city for a long time, but I hope I can be present when the treasure house door is opened."


    Gao Yang snapped his fingers and said happily, "no problem!"


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Yang immediately called Morgan. When Morgan got through, he couldn''t suppress his excitement and said loudly, "Morgan, everything is ready here. You can come."


    Morgan was so excited that he lowered his voice and said, "did you find the entrance?"


    "No, I can''t find it all the time, so you must bring professional exploration equipment and personnel when you come. In addition, you can bring ye Lianna and my friends when you come, isn''t it a problem?"


    Morgan laughed and said, "of course there''s no problem. Is there anything else?"


    "Yes, you''d better find a big plane! In this case, if you find the treasure, we can leave with the treasure. If you come by your own private plane but can''t bring too many things, what do you think?"


    "Good idea. I can find a Boeing 747. The crew is also very experienced. The plane is big enough."


    Morgan should have been ready. Gao Yang couldn''t bear to call Bob again. After informing him of the good news, he bragged on the phone and talked for a while before calling Ye Lianna.


    "Hi, honey, you have to ask for leave, because we have finished everything here, so the treasure hunt should start early. Morgan will pick you up, safety can be guaranteed, everything is perfect, just waiting for you."


    Of course, ye Lianna was very excited. She said anxiously, "I''ll inform you right away. I''ve already prepared my luggage. Is there anything else? I''ll hang up."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "call Frye. There''s no problem for him to ask for two days off. It''s impossible not to call him. Let him ask for two days off together."


    Although I think it''s very unreliable to call Catherine, Adele and even Karima for treasure hunting, I''ve promised Ye Lianna. It''s unreasonable to go back at this time. Anyway, there''s a big secret between Catherine and Adele that it will be finished if you poke it out. It''s nothing to add treasure hunting.


    As for Karima, there''s no problem.


    It''s just that Gao Yang always doesn''t understand. What does Ye Lianna mean by doing this? Without such a woman, it''s unreasonable or even strange. However, if ye Lianna doesn''t say it, Gao Yang estimates that he won''t want to understand it in his life. This sentence of a woman''s heart needle is not in vain.

 Chapter 2762

    Morgan''s plane arrived.


    Gao Yang''s mood is both expectation and tension.


    Needless to say, as for why you are nervous, is it enough for Yelena and Karima to appear at the same time.


    I can''t figure out why. Yelena is by no means the kind of person who is generous enough to share her husband with others, but why does she call Catherine and Adele, especially Karima? There''s no reason at all.


    Gao Yang these days, I can''t help thinking that ye Lianna is going to have a showdown with him? But the possibility of thinking about it is really unlikely.


    Therefore, Gao Yang''s main thoughts are now on Ye Lianna, so that he is not too concerned about treasure hunting.


    Boeing 747 landed on the runway, found a person with good driving skills, drove a gangway car and leaned carefully against the plane. It took more than ten minutes.


    Morgan walked slowly down from the plane with a smile. Gao Yang couldn''t care to greet him, because he was followed by a few chirping girls.


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva. He nodded to Morgan, and then came forward with a considerate look: "tired, flying for so long."


    Ye Lianna looked very excited. She shouted, "I''m not tired. I''m too excited to sleep."


    Adele naturally crossed over Ye Lianna, gave Gao Yang a very warm hug, and said excitedly, "I''m glad to see you, and I''m taking first class for the first time."


    He patted Adele gently on her back, and then pushed Adele away quietly. Then he nodded to Catherine, smiled and said, "Hi, Catherine, long time no see, hi, Karima, how are you recently."


    Catherine smiled and nodded, "very good. You look good, too."


    Karima was very generous, leaned slightly, then smiled at Gao Yang and said, "thank the boss for giving me the opportunity to take a vacation and explore. It seems that I haven''t taken paid leave yet."


    Gao Yang smiled twice and said, "it''s hard. It''s hard. Let''s have fun this time."


    As he spoke, Gao Yang was going to pull Ye Liana''s hand, but ye Liana extended her hand skillfully. After avoiding Gao Yang''s hand, she took two steps back, grabbed Catherine and Karima''s arms respectively, and said excitedly, "where is the treasure? Let''s go quickly. I can''t wait!"


    Gao Yang has an ominous premonition, very strong.


    Bob also got off the plane. He went straight to Gao Yang, grabbed Gao Yang''s arm and said in a hurry, "how''s it going? Did you find the entrance?"


    Gao Yang looked behind Bob and whispered, "it''s not convenient to say this now?"


    Frye and Simon came down behind Bob, followed by a dozen people, but they didn''t look like Morgan''s bodyguards, but like staff.


    Morgan smiled and said to Gao Yang, "they are all professional in geophysical exploration and have worked for me for many years. Although it is mainly oil geophysical exploration, it is little fun to find large underground space. Moreover, they have worked for me for many years and are very reliable."


    One of Morgan''s main businesses is oil. He must have someone specialized in exploration. Even if he doesn''t keep such a group of people, he must be able to find them easily, so it''s right to leave it to Morgan.


    Turning his head and looking at the following geophysical personnel, Morgan said with a smile: "they have brought instruments for seismic exploration and electrical exploration. As long as there is a large space underground, they will be able to find it."


    Gao Yang smiled and said to Morgan, "it''s up to them. I can''t help it. I''ve searched the airport many times, but I can''t find any entrance at all. I can''t even find any sign."


    Morgan nodded and said, "exploration will take some time. Let them unload the equipment first."


    Ulyanko came forward and shook hands with Morgan, but there was not much in-depth communication. At best, he and Morgan had a little relationship because of their high praise. In terms of their identity and occupation, it''s better to keep a distance. Being too familiar is not good for everyone.


    Now the key figure is Gao Yang, who connects everyone present.


    Looking around, Gao Yang made an invitation gesture and said, "go to the room first. It''s too hot in the sun here."


    Morgan nodded and followed Gao Yang forward. Gao Yang wanted to take ye Liana with him at this time. However, ye Liana deliberately fell behind.


    Gao Yang''s ominous premonition became stronger and stronger.


    The party came to the well preserved room at the airport. All the people who came in were reliable core figures. It was time to take out the chip.


    Gao Cong took out a small box from his body, and then when he showed it to the public, he said, "this chip is engraved with two sets of numbers. I think it is the coordinates, and the coordinates point to here, but I think this chip must be more than just marking one coordinate, because if only marking the coordinates, why use this electronic chip."


    At this time, Adele said with great interest, "really? This is the key to finding the treasure? Let me see, let me see."


    Gao Yang didn''t dare to give the chip to Adele. He just took the box for Adele to see. At this time, Knight said in a deep voice, "where did you come from? I mean where did you come from this chip."


    Gao Yang pointed to Frye and said with a smile, "he gave me a watch. This chip was found in the watch, and the watch was found in Gaddafi''s palace in Tripoli. We got a lot of booty that time."


    Nate was about to speak, but Adele said loudly, "this is a passive electronic key. It''s very simple. This is the key. Find the gate and take this key to open it."


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "key?"


    Adele said with a natural look on her face, "what else can it be without a key?"


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice, "explain."


    Adele shrugged: "I have some interest in electronic products, so I studied it. This chip can only be a key. You know the key of mechanical lock. Do you know passive electronic lock? It is a lock without power supply, which needs to be opened with a key with power supply, and this is the opposite. Active electronic lock and passive electronic key are used to hold this chip close to the electronic lock with the password on it, The lock is open, that''s it. "


    Eliza is a computer genius, but she doesn''t know this chip, because it''s normal for computer makers not to know electronic locks, but Adele can see it in the same way, which is still very surprising.


    Gao Yang was overjoyed and said: "I think it should be like this. The chip is hidden in the watch. The watch belongs to Gaddafi. He can open his treasure with his watch. There can be no mistake!"

 Chapter 2763

    I know the approximate location and have the key. Of course, I''ll find the entrance next.


    Other things can be delayed, and you can take your time after rest, but there is really no way to delay treasure hunting. Everyone is anxious to know what is in the treasure. Even if you don''t lack this little money, you can''t stand your curiosity.


    Moreover, if this is really a treasure hidden by Gaddafi, it is absolutely no small thing.


    No one can say how much money Gaddafi has. The exaggeration is that he has trillions of dollars in assets, and the most conservative estimate is that he also has hundreds of billions of dollars in assets. The frozen and open part of foreign banks alone has more than 30 billion dollars in deposits, not including Gaddafi''s company shares, investments, secret deposits and so on.


    Why does ulyanko never forget gold, because a large number of gold in the Libyan Treasury disappeared out of thin air. The Libyan civil war was long over, but at least 150 tons of gold disappeared, and no one knows where it went.


    No one knows whether the country was robbed or hidden by Gaddafi.


    However, Gaoyang and ulyanko actually dug the first pot of gold from one of Gaddafi''s sons. The real gold can make Satan''s fortune from here.


    Now a treasure is suddenly discovered. Even if it is not Gaddafi''s only treasure or the largest treasure, it is Gaddafi''s hometown and the treasure hidden under the airport he painstakingly built. It''s not too much to say that it is Gaddafi''s most important treasure, so tens of billions of dollars of gold or other valuable things are found in it, Is that too much?


    That must not be too much, right? Normal people must think so. People on earth have to think so.


    So even if he had just arrived at the airport, Morgan still ordered the explorers he brought to work and began to look for them from the desert south of the airport.


    Although there was no need to look at it at all, no one could be idle at this time. The geophysical agents made eyes in the sand, buried explosives, put sensors and held them high. They looked at them on the side. However, after waiting for a long time, they saw that the geophysical agents had been busy. Although they had no intention, no one was willing to leave.


    After more than two hours of preparation, Morgan smiled at Gao Yang and said, "the first blasting will begin soon."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "so fast?"


    "It won''t take long. It''s shallow hole blasting, and it doesn''t need many blasting points. Just try it first to see if there is a large space below. If it''s oil exploration, it''s necessary to drill deep holes, but the drilling time will be very long. Well, we all step back and prepare for blasting."


    The Engineer in charge of geophysical exploration connected all the sensors, and a large group of people Hula Hula retreated, waiting for all units to be ready. With the order of the chief engineer, the dull explosion sounded six times in a row.


    An engineer stood in front of a computer and waited for the blasting to end. Almost everyone subconsciously surrounded it.


    A flash of graphics appeared on a laptop, and the engineer stared at the computer without blinking, with a headset on his head,


    This blasting is the main means of seismic geophysical exploration. As long as two shots are fired, the underground situation will be almost the same.


    "Did you find it again!"


    Morgan can''t wait.


    Just after more than ten seconds, the engineer turned to Morgan and said, "there is a large space underground, the depth is about 30 meters, and the shape cannot be determined, but the space is very large, at least more than 10000 square meters."


    Morgan clenched his fist and waved it. He wanted to dance, but Bob was good at it. After a few gestures, he shouted to the people around him, "how big is 10000 square meters? How big is 10000 square meters?"


    Adele said seriously, "it''s equivalent to two standard football fields."


    Bob blinked, then he was startled and shouted, "so big!"


    Ulyanko was a little less interested. He approached Gao Yang and whispered, "I don''t think this is good news. Gold doesn''t need such a big place to store. It can''t even be used for 100 square meters."


    "Your imagination should be richer," he said in a low voice. "Who stipulates that you can only hide gold."


    Then Morgan said to the engineer, "can''t you find the entrance or something?"


    "We need to arrange a few more bombing points and find them targeted. At present, the underground space does not completely overlap with the airport, but it is connected with the airport. I want to go to the airport to explore carefully. According to the current progress, it doesn''t take too long. I can give you a complete schematic diagram before dark today. As long as there is an entrance, we can find it Come out! "


    The news couldn''t be better. Morgan was very pleased. He immediately said, "well, if you find the entrance before dark, you will get rich rewards. Start now. I''ll wait for your good news."


    This time, the arrangement of explosion points is very targeted. Arrange explosion points where the boundary is not very clear, and put more parts that may be passages. The geophysical agents strive to find out the underground situation once.


    This time, no one was willing to go back to the airport and wait. Dozens of people gathered around to protect and monitor. Of course, they waited for the geophysical agents to find the entrance earlier.


    Two hours later, when it was just getting dark, the second blasting ended. This time, before Morgan asked, the engineer painted the printed one and began to draw it with a pen.


    In fact, we can see what the underground space looks like from the shadow, but it becomes clearer after drawing with a pen.


    "There is only one channel, which is about 400 meters long, 5 meters wide and 5 meters high. It leads to the airport. The specific location of the entrance is not obvious. It is only confirmed that it leads to this place, but as long as it is blasted again in the airport, it only takes one time to find the exit."


    Morgan took the drawing and Gao Yang was thinking about the location of the entrance while looking at it. After taking a look, ulyanko immediately said excitedly, "I know, I know where it is!"


    Morgan immediately waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "well, let''s go back to the airport. Please arrange a rest place for our geophysical agents."


    A group of people immediately turned around and left. After leaving the geophysical agents for a distance, Morgan said excitedly: "where is the entrance?"


    Uliyangke said excitedly, "the parking lot, VIP parking lot, VIP underground parking lot, but it''s strange that we''ve searched many times. Why can''t we find it?"

 Chapter 2764

    A group of people poured into the parking lot of the airport.


    If Gaddafi is not there, then this airport is an ordinary airport for both military and civil use, but if Gaddafi comes, or if he needs anything, then this is his private airport.


    Of course, the airport also has to have a parking lot, while there is a parking lot in Sirte airport, which is used by Gaddafi alone. There is a special road when entering the airport terminal. Usually, it is locked by large iron, which can directly lead to the VIP room on the second floor and the underground parking lot.


    If you want to come now, it''s easy to understand. If it''s all right, Gaddafi and his family will drive directly to the VIP channel to get on the plane. If something happens, such as war, they can hide underground or board the runway from the underground channel.


    Of course, now there is another possibility that they can enter the treasure house directly from the underground parking lot.


    When I came to the empty underground parking lot full of garbage, the headlights of several cars illuminated it very brightly.


    "Gaddafi''s life is legendary. I''m afraid he can''t imagine his final end."


    Standing in front of the car, Morgan said with emotion and turned around and said, "well, you''ve all searched there."


    "It''s all searched. There are cement walls all around. There''s no entrance at all."


    Uliyangke was very puzzled. He walked in front of the concrete wall, stretched out his foot and kicked it, and then turned to the people: "see the traces on the wall, Gao and I knocked here with a big hammer. We didn''t find it. There''s no empty place here."


    The place was so big that it was empty. There was nothing at all. Morgan frowned and said, "since you have smashed it with a hammer, it''s meaningless to smash it again. Do you want the geophysical agents to come and continue to look for it in their way?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I think so. We have been looking for this place for a long time..."


    Just then, I heard a woman disdain: "ha ha, ha ha."


    Gao Yang turned to look, but she saw Adele laugh twice in a very exaggerated tone and look, and then said in the way that you are all idiots: "it''s so simple that you can''t see. Are you all idiots?"


    Gao Yang was speechless. Morgan frowned. Catherine said helplessly, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, she''s wrong again."


    Ye Lianna was curious and surprised and said, "do you know where it is?"


    Adele''s IQ is very high and her EQ is about zero. She didn''t answer Ye Lianna''s question, but said to Gao Yang: "I don''t include you, because I like you. I love you very much, you know? So of course I won''t think you are an idiot. Although you do have a big gap in intelligence with me, your advantages in other aspects make up for your lack of IQ."


    Morgan''s eyes were almost staring out. Nate looked at Adele with a ghost look. Ulyanko couldn''t help touching his hair, then looked back and forth at Gao Yang and Adele, and then at groliov.


    Catherine exclaimed, "Adele! Get to the point!"


    Ye Lianna looked helpless and bowed her head and sighed.


    Groliov, after coughing twice, simply turned his head to one side.


    Gao Yang said with a sad face, "say the point, Adele, please say the point."


    Adele suddenly jumped up, clapped her hand in the air, and then said excitedly, "I''m finally useful! Yeah!"


    Like a child, Adele came forward from behind with confidence. Then he pointed to the entrance of the underground parking lot and said loudly, "I have a doctorate in psychology. I analyze it from Gaddafi''s psychological point of view. Here is an underground parking lot, rectangular, with 40 parking spaces. After the vehicle enters, it stops on both sides."


    Adele pointed to the end opposite the entrance and said confidently: "for a parking lot, don''t you think the road in the middle of the parking space is too wide? Also, when you think Gaddafi needs to take refuge or take out the treasure, will he park his car on both sides or drive directly into the treasure house?"


    "Oh..."


    Everyone exclaimed with one voice. At this time, they looked at the wall at the end of the road in the parking lot. They looked different.


    Adele clapped her hands and said loudly, "obviously, it can accommodate large vehicles. Take a look. Apart from this wall, where can large vehicles turn? It''s so obvious that you can''t see it. Ha ha, I have to have a strong sense of superiority, a sense of superiority in IQ, so the final conclusion is that the gate is behind this wall. I''m finished."


    After that, Adele suddenly stood in front of Gao Yang, then closed her eyes, pursed her mouth and tilted her head slightly forward.


    Gao Yang felt that there were thorns all over his body. He was uncomfortable.


    Adele waited for two seconds, then she opened her eyes, looked at her strangely and said, "am I not doing well?"


    "Okay, uh, great!"


    "Then why don''t you kiss me? Shouldn''t you reward me for my excellent performance?"


    Gao Yang fell into a helpless situation again, and then he looked at Ye Lianna and Catherine. Ye Lianna and Catherine moved in the same way. They all waved and motioned Gao Yang to kiss it quickly. Otherwise, he wouldn''t want to find treasure smoothly today.


    Ye Lianna urged, "just kiss a child. Come on! Let''s go in quickly. I can''t wait."


    Ye Lianna doesn''t mind, Gao Yang doesn''t mind. So many people are watching. How nice he is.


    "Adele, you''re doing well, but not now. Look back, look back!"


    Adele immediately said, "well, we can go to bed when we''re the two of us. Now let''s go looking for treasure, roar!"


    Adele walked to the wall. Morgan was stunned and close to Gao Yang. He whispered, "she doesn''t look like a fool, but, but is the child out of his mind?"


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, nodded and whispered, "yes."


    "But she said she was a doctor..."


    "She has several doctorates..."


    "Can you get a doctorate even if your brain is abnormal?"


    "Yes, although I don''t understand as much as you do, she has high IQ and emotional intelligence. Er, you see..."


    Morgan took a breath of air conditioning. Then he shook his head, followed quickly, and said to Adele, "Hi, Hello, your name is Adele, right? Then how can I open this door? Do you know?"


    Adele looked at Morgan, and then she suddenly said, "I won''t tell you, Gao. Ask me quickly. I''ll tell you if you ask me."


    The muscles on Gao Yang''s face were twitching hard. Ulyanko pushed Gao Yang from behind with his arm and said in a hurry: "ask quickly, ask quickly!"


    Knight also made a quick gesture to Gao Yang.


    He breathed loudly, smiled at Adele and said, "Adele, please tell me how to open this door."

 Chapter 2765

    Adele is like a child who gets a chance to perform.


    Of course, to some extent, she is indeed a child.


    She walked to the wall at the end of the passage with a cheerful face. After observing for a moment, Adele turned and said confidently: "The lock is on this wall, and each of you can see it. It''s too simple. If Gaddafi wants to enter this door, he will open the door in a very simple way. Complex things will be completed by others, and he only needs to take the most critical step. This is the psychology of every big man."


    Gao Yang suddenly shouted, "the sign on the wall!"


    Adele gave Gao Yang a special sweet smile, and then she smiled and said, "yes, it''s an obvious sign that everyone can see."


    The so-called landmarks are a line of reflective stickers painted on the wall. It is very dark in the underground garage. Such a sign is hung on the wall. When reversing, the lights are easy to distinguish from the surrounding environment.


    The same reflective stickers are all around the underground parking lot and on the load-bearing column, so no one cares about these ordinary reflective stickers before.


    Adele said confidently, "a passive electronic key can unlock the lock just by approaching. Then, take out the key, right here."


    Adele pointed to a red reflective sticker.


    There are eight reflective stickers on the wall, but almost all of them are yellow. Only two red reflective stickers are on the most two sides, and Adele refers to the red one on the left.


    Gao Yang breathed deeply. He took out the small chip in the box and looked at the people who looked forward to it. Then he suddenly said to Ye Lianna, "this exploration seems too dull. Therefore, in order to compensate you, you''d better open the door."


    Ye Lianna took a deep breath. She took the chip in Gao Yang''s hand, but at this time, Morgan suddenly said, "wait, I think it''s better to let me come."


    Gao Yang was puzzled. Morgan spread his hand and said, "maybe it''s dangerous, and here, it seems that I''m the only one who is most suitable for this job."


    Gao Yang knows what Morgan means. Morgan has cancer, and he is the oldest here, so he thinks dangerous work can be handed over to him.


    "No, it''s impossible. You''d better go out and give me a walkie talkie. If it''s really a door here, I''ll call you when the door opens."


    Adele laughed and said, "you''ve seen too many movies. It''s a national big project. Put a bomb when you open the door? Don''t be kidding. This is an ordinary door. If you''re worried, let me come."


    Frye shouted, "boss, let me come, let me come, I''m not afraid, and I don''t think there''s any danger here."


    Gao Yang is a little tangled. If you watch too many movies, there can be no mechanism for the treasure. If you open the door so rashly, in case there is really any danger, don''t so many people explain here? The risk is too big to bear the consequences.


    Even if it''s all right, you have to let others avoid it. It''s called just in case.


    "I''ll open the door. You all go out. Hurry up."


    Knight suddenly said, "what are you arguing about at this time? Think about where this is. It''s Gaddafi''s treasure house. When he built here, he would never think that he would be besieged by the people of the whole country. Let me come. Let''s speed up."


    Ye Lianna suddenly said, "Adele, are you sure there will be no danger here?"


    Adele said strangely, "why is there danger? According to normal logic, we have keys in our hands, and there is obviously no place to enter the password. Even if there is danger, it is the next step. What are you worried about now? The worst result is that the keys are invalid."


    Ye Lianna said, "yes, I''ll come."


    Ye Lianna stretched out her hand, Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, still handed the chip to Ye Lianna, and whispered, "let''s go together. Everyone step back."


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna walked in front of the red sign Adele pointed to. Then ye Lianna waved the chip on the sign and said, "is that all?"


    The chip was stuck on the wall for a moment and there was no response.


    Ulyanko was praying with his hands folded, and Nate was dignified. Everyone in the audience probably didn''t feel nervous about Adele.


    "Why didn''t you respond? No, Libya is driving on the right. Get out of the car and go directly to the left, and then... Sorry, I made a mistake. Gaddafi won''t drive by himself, so he will open the door from the right. You two, just change the direction."


    Ye Lianna took the chip off the wall, patted her chest and said, "it scared me to death. I thought it didn''t work. Fortunately, we still have another chance. Will you come this time?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, you''d better come. Let''s hurry up. Everyone is in a hurry."


    They went to the other side. Yelena took a deep breath, and then she held the chip again and put it on the sign.


    There was no response. Ulyanko took a breath and covered his head with his hand. Knight also looked very disappointed, and then he looked a little impatient.


    After waiting for about ten seconds, ye Lianna said in a daze: "still no response..."


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly, and then he suddenly said in a loud voice, "open sesame."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, he heard a soft sound.


    Gao Yang was stunned, and then he immediately pulled Ye Liana back a few steps. At this time, Didi''s voice would ring in the whole underground parking lot. The sound was not very loud, but it was still very obvious in the basement where the sound was gathered.


    "I think we''d better go out..."


    As soon as Gao Yang finished speaking, he saw that the whole wall in front of him suddenly began to sink slowly after making a slight crack.


    "Aha, sure enough, the hydraulic sinking gate can be driven with little power. Even if the external power supply is lost, it can complete the opening and closing of the gate."


    After saying this proudly, Adele looked at Gao Yang and said excitedly, "I''m right. What are you waiting for? Praise me."


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand, patted Adele on the head and said with a smile, "you did a good job."


    Adele smiled like a flower.


    At this time, everyone was waiting for the gate to fall to the bottom. The decline speed of the gate was very slow, but it could be seen that there was a gap of more than 20 cm at the top. Take a flashlight and look at the trace of the gap. The thickness of the gate was at least more than one meter.


    Except for the slight rolling sound, the only sound was made by ulyanko.


    "Gold, gold, there must be gold, it must be gold!"


    At this time, Gaoyang has a hunch that there may not be any gold behind this door, because from all the signs that appear at present, the configuration here is not like to hide any wealth.

 Chapter 2766

    If there are tens of billions of dollars behind the door, will it be too easy to open the door.


    Just like the common electronic access control, stick the door card up and the door opens. Such a simple door can be opened as long as there is a key.


    At best, the encryption specification of this chip is higher, harder to copy and harder to crack by force, but this is not the key. The key lies in the setting that it is easy to open and take out the things in the underground warehouse quickly.


    Therefore, Gao Yang now feels that this is not a treasure, but a secret base hidden under the airport, which is more likely to be a large number of arms or important combat equipment, but not full of gold and money.


    Still, Libya does not have so much gold stored in a warehouse of more than 10000 square meters.


    But if this is a secret military base, why is it hidden in Gaddafi''s watch? This doesn''t make sense, so Gao Yang still retains some hope.


    It took five minutes for all the doors to land to the end. At this time, we can see clearly that the whole wall is a door. The outer layer is cement. After one meter of cement, there is a 20 cm thick steel plate behind the cement. No wonder we can''t see anything unusual when smashing with a hammer. It''s really too thick.


    Both sides of the gate combined with cement and steel plate are serrated, which is used to make large gears push up or down. The two sides extend into the crevice for more than one meter. It is difficult to explode even with explosives.


    When the door completely landed flush with the ground, a wide passage was exposed inside. It was dark and could not see anything. At a glance, people felt scared.


    Wuliyangke said in a quick voice, "go in and test the oxygen content."


    Ulyanko took two confidants, one of whom ran in quickly with an air detector. After a moment, he said loudly: "the air index is normal. I suspect there are vents connected to the outside world. There is a lot of space here. Even if it is completely closed, it is enough for us to breathe for a long time."


    Ulyanko said excitedly, "let''s go in!"


    Gao Yang hurriedly said, "don''t worry. We can''t all go in, guys. What if the door is closed? So someone must stay outside."


    Gao Yang looked around at Satan''s people. At this time, groliov said, "I''ll stay, Raphael, you also stay. Others are free."


    When Gao Yang goes in, groliov stays outside for safety, and Raphael has to wait outside, because he is good at blasting. If the door closes again and can''t be opened, he has to blow the door open.


    Morgan left Simon, ulyanko left one of his confidants, Nate left one of the angels, and he brought one.


    After quickly arranging the left behind people, Gao Yang drove five cars and went in directly along the passage.


    Needless to say, I was looking forward to and nervous. I drove quickly through the long underground passage. When the car lights lit up the first batch of visible objects, my heart cooled.


    It was a box, a box piled like a hill, and Gao Yang was too familiar with those boxes because they were full of bullets.


    Gao Yang wanted to say it on the walkie talkie, but he soon gave up the idea. He won''t be busy reporting the bad news.


    There is a very wide road in the middle of the ammunition box, which is enough to accommodate trucks, and Gao Yang also saw several loaders.


    Obviously, this is a large underground Arsenal.


    When the car stopped, people got out of the car and looked at all kinds of boxes around. No one spoke.


    Finally, ulyanko said weakly: "from what we see, they are bullets, AK rifles, RPGs and rockets. They are stored in different categories. Oh, damn, there is no gold..."


    As an arms dealer, ulyanko was not interested in these arms, let alone others.


    Although Knight needs arms, he needs money more now, but his demand for arms is not very urgent.


    Morgan sighed slightly and said, "the roads here extend in all directions. Let''s check separately and see what they have."


    The three cars, choosing one direction respectively, began to drive forward.


    Soon, Morgan said on the walkie talkie, "I found a lot of grain. It should be wheat."


    But ulyanko said weakly in the walkie talkie, "arms, arms, FAK! I''ve never been angry because of so many arms with sharp knives."


    Gao Yang''s car was full of women except him, and what he saw were all arms, heavy and heavy machine guns and bullets. He saw only so different.


    Just then, Catherine suddenly said, "what''s that?"


    Gao Yang slowed down. He wanted to drive over, but he stopped. Then he grabbed the walkie talkie and said loudly, "URI, come and have a look at this. I think you''d better come and have a look."


    Ulyanko said lazily, "what?"


    "Scud-b."


    "Missiles, see later."


    "No, you''d better come right away! Because these missiles seem different."


    In the middle of the warehouse, there are six missile launch vehicles parked next to the supporting vehicles of the missile launch vehicles. However, the missiles on the six missile launch vehicles look unusual.


    Just then, Knight said in an excited voice: "I found several separate compartments. It seems that the safety level is very high. Will there be anything else in them? Come and have a look."


    Gao Yang whispered in the walkie talkie, "no, URI, you''d better come here first."


    Knight said in surprise, "it''s just a missile. I think I found a safe house. Don''t you think there will be anything precious in it, such as gold."


    Libya already has scud-b ballistic missiles, which is not surprising. However, Gao Yang''s surprise is the missile warhead he saw.


    Gao Yang took a breath and whispered, "URI, I''m familiar with scud-b warheads, but they''re different here. They''re much smaller than conventional warheads. Guess what warheads?"


    The conversation in the walkie talkie suddenly stopped, and soon, ulyanko''s car came.


    Ulyanko jumped out of the car. He quickly ran to Gao Yang, stared at the missile on the missile launch vehicle, and then stretched out his hand to cover his mouth.


    "It''s not really a nuclear warhead, is it?"


    Gao Yang asked the question carefully, while ulyanko slowly nodded and whispered, "nuclear warheads, and I also know who sold them. Yes, this is the nuclear warhead sold by big Ivan, but this thing should not appear here, should not..."

 Chapter 2767

    There are six nuclear warheads hidden in Libya''s underground secret base. If it gets out, the world will be shocked.


    Gaddafi did a good job. I don''t know if he was aware of this, but he certainly wanted to find a means to protect his life, or he wanted a nuclear stick that could scare the world, so he sought to buy nuclear weapons in the last century.


    First, he made a purchase request with the Soviet Union, which was so frightened that the Soviet Union refused without saying a word. Then Gaddafi turned his attention to China. At that time, although China was poor, he would never dare to sell nuclear weapons to Gaddafi.


    The nuclear bomb is not a big deal in the hands of a big country, but in the hands of a moody madman, who is not afraid.


    Therefore, the consensus of the world is that Libya has absolutely no nuclear weapons.


    But in fact, Libya has nuclear weapons, and it is a nuclear missile that can be launched. Although the range is a little closer, it is definitely a real nuclear bomb.


    If the nuclear bomb had been exposed before the war, those who support the ouster of Gaddafi would have to weigh it. If not, the civil war would not start.


    The question is, how did these nuclear bombs come from? Another question is why Gaddafi didn''t use these nuclear bombs. The last question is why Gaddafi didn''t scare people with nuclear bombs until he died.


    Gao Yang was very confused, so he immediately threw out his problems.


    "I don''t understand. If this is a nuclear bomb, why has it been here? This place seems to have existed for a long time. It must have existed before the beginning of the Libyan civil war, so why has it been hidden until now?"


    Morgan said slowly: "I can answer your question because Gaddafi didn''t have time. From the beginning, Gaddafi didn''t show much disadvantage in the situation in Libya. The first rebel captured Beida airport, followed by Benghazi. Gaddafi responded and quickly sent troops to launch a counter offensive. At this time, the United Nations passed the resolution on setting a no fly zone in Libya, so Libby The whole air traffic in Asia was immediately interrupted, and Gaddafi could not even leave Tripoli, but Gaddafi still had an advantage at this time. However, the Western Coalition immediately launched air strikes on Libya. Everything was too fast from the start of the war to Gaddafi''s complete loss of control over the situation. "


    Ulyanko waved his hand and said: "The real problem is that although Sirte city was captured by the rebels last, all the areas around Sirte city were occupied by the rebels. How did Gaddafi come here to take out his nuclear bomb? Besides, dare he? The civil war has begun. At this time, he took out the nuclear bomb and forced those countries that have no end to kill him immediately."


    Morgan smiled: "and the troops stationed in Sirte airport betrayed Gaddafi very early. Although Gaddafi is from Sirte, he couldn''t control the airport very early. I think he certainly didn''t guess this."


    Gao Yang stood up and said, "well, he can''t take out and use these nuclear bombs. Then, how did the nuclear bombs come from?"


    Ulyanko suddenly showed his fierce eyes and glanced at Catherine and Adele. Although he just glanced and immediately lowered his head, Gao Yang caught his eyes.


    "Man, everyone here is trustworthy. I promise, with my family and life."


    Morgan remained calm, while Bob was a little vigilant. He still experienced little and couldn''t be as calm as his father.


    Uliyangke sighed and whispered, "things here are very troublesome. I think you know that if all the people here today are unimportant people, I will shut up. There is no need to hide this. However, I just habitually think about it. Gao, you don''t have to worry."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I understand."


    Ulyanko sighed again, reached out and patted the missile launch vehicle around him, and said in a deep voice: "these six warheads are sold by big Ivan."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help saying, "you dare to sell nuclear bombs, really..."


    Uliyangke shook his head and said, "at that time, he was poor. He didn''t dare to sell what he had on hand, FAK! These things are too hot now. No one thought so at that time. Big Ivan just thought he had hair, that''s all."


    After showing his teeth for a while, ulyanko whispered: "but these things really shouldn''t be here. If big Ivan wants to make money, he won''t sell the nuclear bomb to Gaddafi. Who knows what consequences will happen, so he sold the nuclear bomb to... Forget it, you''d better not know. I''ve said too much."


    No one spoke, raised his voice and whispered, "the buyer won''t be, that, it won''t be..."


    Uliyangke scratched his head and said awkwardly, "I guess you guessed, but it''s better if you don''t know."


    Gao Yang felt a pile of goose bumps on his body. He couldn''t help touching his arm back and forth, and then said with a sad face: "that''s trouble. Should we get out of here quickly? These things are not ours to move."


    Most people are confused because most of the people present don''t know the existence of cleaners.


    Hidden in the secret base are weapons, food, and weapons as terrible as nuclear bombs.


    The cleaners bought a large number of obsolete arms and even a complete production line, which Gao Yang personally handled. He couldn''t help but know.


    Of course, the things hidden in the Arsenal are less than 1% of what the cleaners buy, but Gao Yang suddenly feels that he may have encountered something he shouldn''t touch. This thing is terrible.


    Morgan whispered, "if this is the place we shouldn''t touch, then no matter what else is in it, we shouldn''t move. Clean up all the traces and get out of here."


    Ulyanko shook his head and said, "no, it must have been hidden by Gaddafi. It will be fine. We can take the things here, because, because, anyway, we can take the things here."


    At present, ulyanko is in charge of sending arms to the cleaners, so he said that if he could take it, he should be able to take it.


    Now, things seem to be in a very strange situation.


    Ulyanko breathed. Then he pointed to the guidance bomb and said loudly, "I want all these things. Do you have any comments?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "none of us dare to take such hot things, so you''re helping us by moving them away. Of course you score the share that should be divided. So many arms can sell a lot of money."


    Ulyanko nodded like a toothache and said, "yes, these things are really a trouble, Falk! I have to find a way to transport them safely. This treasure hunt is full of surprises. I''m almost scared to death. Er, just now you said you found a room that may have gold? Let''s find gold first."

 Chapter 2768

    It''s not that gold is more important to Gao Yang than nuclear bombs, but that ulyanko must turn the subject aside.


    Sure enough, when the party started walking to an independent room, ulyanko fell behind with Gao Yang, and others knew that they must have a whisper to say, so no one would disturb you.


    After waiting to open a distance of tens of meters from others and can''t see each other, he raised his voice and whispered, "can''t it really be sold to cleaners?"


    Ulyanko was holding a flashlight and his face was dark. He couldn''t see clearly, but he nodded forcefully and whispered, "it''s the cleaner!"


    "Fark, what the hell is going on! I mean, I thought the cleaners were just an organization that made money by eliminating criminal evidence for others. As a result, it turned out that this was not the case for a long time. Now I realize that the cleaners are unimaginable, Fark! What do they want to do? Nuclear bombs! Complete sets of obsolete weapons and production lines. My God, they It''s not going to start a world war, a nuclear war! That makes sense. They want to end the world! "


    Gao Yang is not only shocked, but he is afraid. Can he not be afraid to deal with a secret organization that plans to destroy the world for so long.


    Ulyanko low voice channel: "It''s not what you think. Cleaners are weird, isn''t it? But cleaners don''t want to plot to destroy the world. I can''t tell you too much, because I promised cleaners. However, you know the existence of cleaners and you are also an S-class customer. It''s not a big problem for you, because you''re involved deep enough. You have to die if you reveal the secrets of cleaners."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "and it will die miserably. I don''t know any secret cleaners."


    Ulyanko breathed softly, and then he whispered, "I have more information now. It doesn''t matter to tell you, but you must not leak it out, otherwise we will die."


    "Of course I understand, you said."


    Ulyanko whispered: "I still don''t know what the cleaners want to do, but I guess they don''t want to destroy the world. The reason is very simple. If you want to destroy the world, you can''t rely on outdated weapons alone, and a few nuclear bombs are not enough. Moreover, what impact can it have on the world just by arranging these things in Africa? The United States, Russia, China, Britain and France can do this in Africa What is the impact of countries? Even if there are dozens of nuclear bombs, can they destroy these countries? If not, why overthrow the current world order? "


    Gao Yang still couldn''t understand it. He whispered, "it makes sense, but nothing can explain why the cleaners want these things. Why do they use them without a war? By the way, where have the arms been transported?"


    "The cleaners didn''t try their best to hide. They knew that they could always find out if they wanted to, but we were on the same ship and couldn''t tell. So now I probably know where the arms were transported. There are three ports, all on the west coast of Africa, two in Angola and one in Liberia, but I don''t know where the arms will be transported after getting off the ship."


    Gao Yang thought about the location of Liberia and Angola in his mind and whispered, "Angola is in Central Africa. Liberia guards Sierra Leone and C ? te d''Ivoire. It''s Ivory Coast. What''s in Ivory Coast?"


    Ulyanko sighed, "we need to know what the cleaners want to do, and they may not live up to now."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "the cleaner cooperates with big Ivan because you have the arms. What do I have? I can fight. Now I''m thinking that the cleaner won''t let me fight for them?"


    Ulyanko smiled and whispered, "don''t worry, the cleaners won''t do this. The cleaners abide by some rules and won''t do it easily. You don''t need to fight for them."


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile: "there are some things I don''t know, some things you don''t know. Believe me, the cleaners will never be vague when they should start. They start to fight hard. They say they won''t hesitate to kill anyone, even if the target is the CIA."


    Ulyanko whispered, "the cleaners and the CIA seem to be dead enemies. I have no basis. I just feel that they are cruel to the CIA."


    He said in a low voice, "man, I feel like I''m on a stolen ship. Do you think we can get down?"


    Although there was no one around, uliyangke looked around and whispered, "you don''t have to think too much. The cleaners are mysterious and powerful, but the cleaners have existed for a long time. The cleaners will never do anything to customers. You underestimated the pattern of cleaners. They don''t need to threaten anyone to do anything for them, okay?"


    "How do you know?"


    "Ivan and I both know this. Big Ivan told us that Ivan was going to take over his shift, and I would pretend to break up with Ivan. Big Ivan trusted us most. He asked us to set up our own groups and split them up, because an independence conference was killed by others. Er, it''s far away, but I''ll tell you sooner or later. In short, cleaners have ambitions How big is the pattern? They will use you. If you dare to leak, they will kill you, but they won''t force you. Understand? "


    "Well, I think I understand. Then why do you think they prepare these things? I feel now, how do they prepare for preparation?"


    Uliyangke hesitated for a moment, and finally whispered, "we don''t care what the cleaners want to do. I''ll tell you another secret. Cleaners are just a code, just a part of an organization. We''re not qualified to know how big and powerful this organization is, because we''re only qualified to deal with cleaners. You know what I mean?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "well, I see."


    Ulyanko whispered, "we can have the weapons here, because this is definitely not the cleaner''s warehouse or Gaddafi''s."


    "Then why is the nuclear bomb here?"


    Ulyanko smiled and said, "when big Ivan sold these nuclear bombs to cleaners, the selling price was $400 million."


    "And then?"


    "Cleaners also want to make money. If you get 400 million and sell these missiles for $10 billion, will you sell them?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he whispered, "if you dare to buy, you dare to sell. If I were a cleaner, I will sell!"


    Ulyanko breathed a sigh and said, "I''m just speculating, but it must be the case. We can''t know how much Gaddafi spent, but it''s a small deal to sell tens of billions of dollars by means of cleaners."


    Gao Yang lowered his voice and said, "what are you going to do with these missiles?"


    Ulyanko said happily, "take it away, man, this thing is too hot. We make money to enjoy, not to destroy the world."

 Chapter 2769

    A separate room was found in a large secret base or secret warehouse, which is full of expectation.


    Gao Yang and uliyangke chatted for a while and exchanged the secrets that only the two of them knew. They thought there would be no big problem. In fact, after they fed themselves two reassurances, they finally arrived at the compartment in the warehouse.


    "Why don''t you go in? It''s locked?"


    Seeing that the crowd stopped in front of an obvious gate, Gao Yang asked curiously. He thought everyone had gone in.


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "we think it''s better to wait for you for such a memorable moment."


    Adele said quickly, "I proposed! Because I want to go in with you."


    Ulyanko said helplessly, "well, I was ignored."


    Morgan stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "although there are many surprises this time, it''s a pity that it''s not what we really want. The last hope is in it. I just hope there are a few antique guns in it."


    "Then let''s go in."


    The door looks very thick, but it''s just an ordinary wooden door, because it doesn''t make sense to set any explosion-proof door in an arsenal full of ammunition. As long as the ammunition depot is blown up, the whole warehouse has to go to heaven.


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand and pushed it. Then the door was easily opened. The flashlight flashed into the room. Ulyang Keli couldn''t help shouting, "gold! Gold! No, look at that box!"


    The flashlight shone on a box. The style of the box was very familiar. Yes, it was the box they seized to hold gold.


    Ulyanko was excited.


    After walking to the door, Gao Yang shone on the wall, casually pressed a switch, and then the electric light in the room immediately lit up.


    The room is very big. The space of about 200 square meters is full of boxes.


    Knight still didn''t forget to check the environment thoroughly. He entered a room next door, and then he quickly came out and said strangely: "this is a complete safe house, and I found a well in it!"


    Gao Yang looked up and said, "what I care about is where the power supply for door opening and lighting comes from, battery? It''s unlikely."


    Morgan suddenly shouted. Then he stood at a door and exclaimed, "look here! A luxury bedroom. A miracle has happened. There are really antique guns here!"


    This is the meaning of treasure hunting. It is full of surprise and harvest.


    Ulyanko was still counting the boxes. He shouted, "there are twenty boxes here!"


    Gao Yang covered his head with his hand and said in a trembling voice, "you all calm down. My brain is a little confused!"


    Ulyanko roared, "calm down! We''re developed, FAK! There are twenty boxes here. Look at this!"


    Knight said loudly, "there is a well in this room. It is very deep. There is also a machine. I feel it is used to grind flour. In addition, there are a lot of honey, salt and condiments I don''t understand. It seems to be a kitchen."


    Morgan suddenly ran out of the bedroom. He took an antique shotgun and shouted, "look what I found! A work by Fidel in the late 19th century. Who would put an antique gun in the safe room for refuge? Gaddafi!"


    Gao Yang pointed to Ye Lianna and said, "find out if there is something you like. At this time, whoever finds it belongs to whoever. No one will rob you."


    "Ah! Damn it! Damn it, damn it! Shet! Falk!"


    Morgan suddenly roared. He was furious with the antique shotgun he found. He couldn''t help looking at it and said in surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    Morgan said sadly: "this is a fake..."


    This is really sad news.


    Just then, Bob suddenly ran out of the house waving two pistols. Then he said with ecstasy, "I found a gun cabinet full of guns!"


    Uliyangke disdained and said, "man, look outside, a warehouse full of guns!"


    Bob turned the pistol over and shouted, "but it''s all good guns!"


    At this time, Andy Ho said strangely, "gentlemen, please allow me to interrupt. This room is a medical room, but the things in it are very strange. I think you can have a look."


    Gao Yang said, "what is it?"


    Andy he Shen said: "the highest level of nuclear and biochemical protective clothing, as well as a large number of antibiotics and various vaccines, although they have expired, but the freezer is still running. Gentlemen, if you want to prepare for a war, will you prepare a large number of commonly used drugs or a large number of vaccines?"


    Morgan went back to his bedroom, then he came out and shouted, "this is an underground palace. There are more than a dozen bedrooms and underground passages. I think it''s another entrance and exit."


    Adele said calmly: "If I''m not mistaken, there should be many houses for people to live in. On top of it is a large airport for planes to take off and land. There are weapons and ammunition, a large amount of food and water wells. I estimated that all things should be enough for an army of 5000 people to support for a year, so this is not a warehouse, but a large shelter."


    "There''s also a toilet and a fully equipped bathroom," Morgan said with a smile


    Ulyanko cried strangely, "whatever he is! Now it belongs to us! Guys, don''t you want to open the box and see what''s inside?"


    Adele looked very cold and said, "don''t you think about why Gaddafi built a large underground shelter? Look at everything here. Don''t you think it''s unreasonable at all."


    Just then, Bob rushed out with a thick book. Then he waved the thick book and said, "look what I found? Log, do you know why it was built here?"


    Gao Yang felt that this was the most valuable discovery. He said in a hurry, "what is it, say it!"


    Bob let go of the book, showed the first page and shouted, "2012!"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then began to think about what this number represented. He soon thought of it. If Bob said 2012, he wouldn''t have to think about it.


    Uliyangke suddenly laughed. He laughed out of breath and said, "2012? Ha ha, ha ha, people believe this nonsense? He also built this shelter. The rich are different. The super rich are different, but he died in 2011, ha ha!"


    At the end of the world in 2012, it seems that someone takes this seriously

 Chapter 2770

    Those who have seen the film 2012 should know that the rich inside have to pay one billion euros for a boat ticket, while the real super rich can build an underground shelter, which is super large and super luxurious.


    Gaddafi is a super rich man. Absolutely, he spent more than one billion and two billion dollars to build an underground shelter. That''s just a matter of thinking.


    It seems that all questions have been answered and all irrationalities have been reasonably explained.


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "my God, some people really believe this and built an underground shelter. It''s too..."


    Adele said seriously, "don''t you care why he built this shelter? I mean, why did he believe in the end of the world and build this shelter."


    Gao Yang said patiently, "Adele, you don''t know those super rich. He may just think that, eh, there is the end of the world? How is it possible? Eh, why does everyone say, well, build a shelter. Even if there is the end of the world, I can live. Anyway, it won''t cost much money, so there is another shelter here. It''s so simple."


    Catherine smiled: "Adele, the important thing is that 2012 is over, there is no end."


    Adele stuck out her tongue and said, "I ignored this. 2012 has long passed."


    Morgan said, "look what I found again? Another antique gun. It seems that Gaddafi really regarded it as a place to live for a long time, so he built it very comfortable and moved all the things he likes."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "it''s not all, it''s only a small part. We have entered his palace. Compared with the palace, it can only be said that it''s too simple."


    Ulyanko couldn''t help but said, "don''t say anything else. Let''s open the box. Don''t you want to know what''s in it? I can''t wait. According to the rules, this valuable booty can only be opened when everyone is present. Don''t say it now. I''ll open it!"


    Ulyanko snapped open a box, and then he couldn''t help making a gasping sound and shouted, "gold coin? Ha ha, it''s gold!"


    There were not large gold bricks in the box, but gold coins. Ulyanko grabbed a handful of gold coins and let them fall into the box, making a dull crash. Then ulyanko laughed and said, "look! Gold coins! We''re rich, yellow gold!"


    Knight breathed a long sigh of relief, and then he said with an expression about to cry: "our funds are available, ulyanko. I have a proposal. If there are all gold coins here, can I exchange my share with you in cash? Since you like gold so much, you shouldn''t refuse my proposal?"


    Wuliyangke nodded and said, "of course, 20% of the handling fee."


    "It''s too high. 10% at most. Your price is too outrageous."


    Just then, Bob opened the box on the other side, and then he said in surprise, "why is there silver in this box?"


    "Oh, no!"


    Uri Yang Kefei rushed over. He looked at the box opened by Bob and screamed as if he had been trampled on his tail: "silver coins are worthless! Brother, don''t open the box again. Your hands stink!"


    Ulyanko quickly opened another box, and then he wailed again.


    "Or silver, no, no!"


    At this time, Gao Yang took the log and said with a smile: "don''t scream. Let me tell you, there are 100000 gold coins and 400000 silver coins here, with a total value of 170 million euros. I don''t know how much it is now, but it won''t exceed 200 million euros."


    Ulyanko was stunned, and then he said, "that''s what it''s worth? I thought it would cost at least a billion dollars."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s just a shelter, not a treasury, but the good news is that there are cash, dollars, a total of 50 million, with five boxes."


    Knight nodded and shouted, "I want cash, great! I want cash!"


    Morgan said anxiously, "don''t read any more. Treasure hunting is a process, and the value is secondary. Everyone, I''m going to continue to search for things of interest in the bedroom. Don''t you plan to have a look? First, I want antique guns, and I don''t care about others."


    There are still some surprises, but there is no big surprise. It is impossible to have a valuable souvenir, but valuable discoveries are often made. After all, this is where Gaddafi plans to live for a long time. Although it is only possible, it is enough for Gaddafi to store a lot of things here.


    For Gaddafi, it is just an ordinary living object, but for ordinary people, may day here is not a costly luxury, such as tens of thousands of dollars a robe, tens of thousands of dollars a headscarf, and the wardrobe is full, but it is of little use.


    There are still people outside who haven''t come in. Those who can''t come have divided up everything, so they have to leave a share for their brothers outside.


    Looking at Gao Yang and their happily searching everywhere, Knight couldn''t help it. He shouted: "everyone, I''ll discuss with you. Even if 10% of the things here are worth more than 50 million dollars? But I just want cash, I can give up anything else, OK?"


    Now, all the people who come to participate in the treasure hunt are rich except knight, except Catherine and Adele. However, knight is not interested in money. He cares about how to complete his dream. Therefore, he doesn''t want anything except money. Therefore, he requires that his share can be given up as long as cash.


    Gao Yang and several of them looked at each other, and then said in one voice, "OK!"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "but the boxes outside are all gold and silver coins. The box containing money hasn''t been found yet. Aren''t you afraid of no money?"


    Knight shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid. You can supply me without money. I don''t have time and energy to exchange weapons and gold for money. It''s a waste of time."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "OK, suit yourself. I won''t tell you. Hey, why don''t you have a jewelry or something?"


    Morgan was not interested in continuing the search. He picked up the first shotgun he found again and observed it over and over for a long time. Suddenly, he said to him happily: "Gao! It''s not a fake! It''s not a fake. It''s just because it''s well preserved, and I think it''s a fake. The main reason is that the carving is wrong, but I recognize that it''s another master''s carving process. It''s a cooperative work. Aha! I''m rich!"

 Chapter 2771

    There are many good things, but it is not enough to make Gao Yang Crazy. After all, when he has only tens of thousands of wealth and hundreds of millions of wealth, his tolerance for such unexpected wealth is obviously different.


    The next thing is to divide the stolen goods. Although it was agreed in advance that each account for several percent, we still need to summarize all the things and discuss how to divide them.


    If you want to share the stolen goods, of course, you have to be a qualified person to talk about it.


    Gao Yang, Morgan, ulyanko and knight sat down in a luxurious conference room. Yes, it''s a special conference room with a sign on the door. No mistake.


    "Now let''s sum up what we have found. First, we have 50 million US dollars in cash, then gold and silver coins. At present, it is not convenient to evaluate, but it is worth at least 200 million US dollars, and then there are some small and single items with greater commemorative significance. This is not included in the total value. Whoever likes it will take it and whoever takes it will have it. Do you have any comments?"


    As the initiator, Gao Yang briefly explained the rules, and then the other three said they had no opinions.


    Gao Yang was the principal. He smiled and said, "Nate is willing to take $50 million in cash, and then he doesn''t have his share of the rest. Do you two have any opinions?"


    Uliyangke shook his head and said, "no problem."


    Morgan smiled, "that''s fair. I don''t mind."


    Gao Yang wiped his hands and said with a smile: "Well, then the next thing is for the three of us to share. The gold and silver coins are divided into three parts. Then, there are the arms and grain outside. I''ve seen the grain and it''s well preserved, but the wheat that has been preserved for several years is not worth anything at all, not even a million dollars, so this part can be excluded, and the only thing left is arms."


    Ulyanko coughed softly and said, "I want to say a few words about arms. I checked the types and quantity of arms. The preliminary estimated price is about $200 million."


    Gao Yang said in surprise, "only so little?"


    Uliyangke shrugged and said, "yes, it''s worth so much. It will never be too high. There are no valuable weapons in it. It''s mainly light weapons. Although the quantity is large, you''ve also been in contact with arms sales. You should know the value of these light weapons."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "well, it''s much less than I expected."


    Ulyanko raised his hand and said, "but I didn''t include the nuclear bomb. Ladies and gentlemen, the value of these sets of nuclear bombs can''t be estimated. If we find a suitable buyer, it''s no problem to sell them for billions of dollars, but the problem is that there are no customers who can sell them now. We don''t dare to sell them at all."


    Morgan waved and said, "we all understand that you can deal with those nuclear bombs."


    Ulyanko breathed and said, "my suggestion is that the nuclear bomb belongs to me, and then I''ll take one of the remaining gold coins."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "yes, you must take one, and take it according to the original share. As I said, the nuclear bomb is a trouble that we can''t touch. Taking it away is not included in the share."


    Morgan suddenly said, "wait a minute. I want to know if you are willing to give us money and eat this batch of arms yourself. You are in the arms business and are more convenient to cash the weapons than us."


    Ulyanko said in a deep voice, "no problem. I''ll buy it at 30% of the market price."


    Morgan frowned and said, "thirty percent? Too little!"


    Ulyanko smiled: "Many, this is the friendship purchase price given on the basis of high face. Otherwise, I can''t bid more than 20% at most. You should understand that we are the general dealer. When we transport, distribute and wholesale weapons from here to secondary wholesalers and retailers, I can only give 60% of the market price at most. This is the most, that is to say, I transport and sell weapons After cutting costs, you can only earn 10% to 20% of the profits at most. "


    Morgan thought for a moment, and then he said with a sad face, "then you need to recalculate the number of shares."


    It is Morgan''s consistent principle that business belongs to business and friendship belongs to friendship.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "in this way, Knight will keep 50 million yuan unchanged, because he wants to keep here. Even if he keeps the warehouse for us, he needs funds now. Then give him all the cash. Divide the gold and silver coins into three parts, and each of us will take one part. But what about the remaining weapons and the warehouse?"


    The gold and silver coins worth 200 million US dollars are divided into three parts, each of which is almost 70 million US dollars. Morgan basically gets one for nothing. He has no opinion. Ulyanko asked for a nuclear bomb and counted the rest. In the past, now gold and silver coins are counted as his share, and Gao Yang has given him enough face.


    The most important ones are 10% of knight, 10% of Morgan and 20% of uliyangke. Then Satan represented by Gao Yang has to take 60%. Even if the cost of the remaining weapons is 200 million, he will suffer a loss. Moreover, if the weapons here can only be sold for 60 million according to uliyangke''s algorithm, Gao Yang will suffer a great loss.


    Gao Yang is looking at the long term. It''s not that he wants to suffer losses and maintain friendship, but that he wants to keep the weapons and food in the warehouse.


    After several people thought for a moment, Morgan smiled and said, "I''ve taken advantage of it. My principle is that I can''t take less of what should be mine, and I can''t take what shouldn''t be mine. The gold and silver coins are divided into four parts, I''ll take one, and I don''t care how you divide the others."


    Ulyanko breathed a sigh and said, "that''s right... You can be greedy, but you can''t be greedy for your friends. You gave this wealth away. I can''t pretend to be confused. Then I''ll take a gold coin and a nuclear bomb. The rest belongs to Gao."


    Morgan clapped his hands and said with a smile, "I agree."


    Knight raised his hand and said, "although I don''t have the right to speak, I agree."


    Ulyanko smiled at Gao Yang: "As compensation, I can allow you to sell these weapons on my territory, but I want to trade 20% of the total value of weapons. Sorry, this is a rule that no one can change, otherwise we can''t do business in the future. You can also sell them to other people''s territory, but I don''t recommend you to do so, because it means you have to fight with an arms dealer. If you need help, I can lend you people and channels to collect 20% of the profits, or I can still buy these weapons, and I am willing to pay you 40% of the total value. "


    Gao Yang smiled: "I''m going to keep the things here intact. If I catch a good time, maybe I can sell these weapons at a high price. For example, if angels need them, it''s more convenient and convenient to carry weapons from here. Can''t I sell them too much at the market price? Also, this is mine. Sirte is knight''s territory. I don''t need to pay URI yet. Ha ha, that''s it."


    Ulyanko said seriously, "strictly speaking, this is not your territory, because the territory of arms dealers is not divided like this. However, your transaction belongs to internal digestion, so I''ll exempt your transaction tax."

 Chapter 2772

    The harvest is very rich. Hundreds of millions of dollars of extra cash has been obtained. Although Gao Yang must give it to Satan''s people, he can still get at least tens of millions of dollars after sharing.


    However, Gao Yang didn''t feel that he had made extra money at all. At the beginning, he got a foreign fortune of hundreds of thousands of dollars, which made him feel that he had got the world. Now, he doesn''t feel it at all. If he doesn''t feel it, he just doesn''t feel it.


    Several people walked out of the conference room. Ulyanko said proudly, "guys, let''s go!"


    Gao Yang said to Ye Lianna, "go and see if there are anything you like. Take everything you like. It''s all yours."


    Morgan smiled and said to Gao, "the treasure hunt is much smoother than I thought. I''m going to take my things and leave. Do you want to take my plane?"


    This treasure hunt must have a beginning and an end, but Gao Yang always feels a bit of a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail. Why? It''s not exciting enough.


    Treasure hunting, of course, should be a step-by-step crisis. You should try your best to get the baby. This is a complete treasure hunt. Like this, you hit ACE ACE at the beginning, and then smoothly took out all the valuable things. The process is just a few hours. It''s boring.


    Not only Gao Yang thought so, but ye Lianna also seemed a little disappointed. She said listlessly, "well, I''m leaving just after I arrived. It''s different from what I imagined."


    Katherine smiled, "do you think every treasure hunt is like that in the Raiders series? How can it be?"


    Adele said with a lost face, "I still want to explore the desert."


    Gao Yang was startled and hurriedly said, "it''s not fun in the desert. We''d better not go. Let me say you''d better take Morgan''s plane back."


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "don''t you go?"


    In fact, Gao Yang really doesn''t want to go, because when he went back to the United States, he always had a feeling of vacation, which can make him relax, but now it''s different. Now it''s inconvenient for him to leave when he went to the United States. It feels like vacation has become a job, or a boring job.


    However, considering what he said to groliov not long ago, Gao Yang thought it was better to leave.


    "We''ll leave, too. We''ll all leave, but we need to pack up a lot of things. We may not be able to leave right away."


    Gao Yang didn''t think he was making excuses for himself. Although in fact he was making excuses, Morgan immediately cut off his back.


    "Are you leaving too? It''s very simple. I''ll just wait for you. I''m just carrying some things. How long can it take? It''s a big deal. Another day is always enough."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said in a low, listless voice, "OK, I''ll arrange things, and then we''ll leave here together."


    With a long sigh of relief, he said to Frye, who had been happy all the time, "you found the watch. I''ll give you a big share."


    Frye disapproved and said, "it''s not necessary. I just think these gold coins are very interesting. I have to keep some as souvenirs and give them as gifts."


    Ulyanko interrupted, "it''s better not to sell directly. If you want to sell, you''d better melt it and sell it again. Such a large number of gold coins suddenly appear on the market, which makes it easy for people to trace back to the source and find you. This... Even if it''s a warehouse, it''s likely to be exposed."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it makes sense, but I can take these as gold reserves and don''t rush to change them into money."


    Knight said expressionless, "you talk, and I''m going to take the cash and leave here."


    Ulyanko said loudly, "wait, you have too few people. Now the focus is on Sirte. Who are you going to garrison this airport?"


    Knight said with a chagrin on his face, "I can only assign a few people here. Damn it, there are too many things."


    Ulyanko said sincerely, "my people can lend you a thousand dollars a day, but they don''t fight. If someone attacks, they can withdraw at any time. Do you have any opinion?"


    Knight was stunned and said, "what else? If you don''t fight, someone will come and run? Then why should I pay you?"


    "It''s not for me, it''s for my brothers to earn some extra money. I''m not a mercenary, so I don''t take the job of a mercenary, but others don''t know. They find that there are dozens of powerful guys guarding here. No one dares to make your idea. When you have enough hands or settle Sirte, of course my people can withdraw."


    Knight hated and said, "profiteers! Fight a thousand, not five hundred, up to five hundred."


    "Don''t say that. My terms are always clear. We only trade when you think it''s feasible, so why am I a profiteer? I''m just good at seizing business opportunities, man, 1000 yuan per person. If a few people who don''t open their eyes attack here, of course, we can fight a dozen. If there are many people, we can''t. safety first, you have to understand that no one can provide this right away except me So many people. "


    Knight said dejectedly, "well, settle by day and leave me 50 people."


    Ulyanko said with a smile, "this is a wise decision and a win-win result. Fifty people, no problem."


    Seeing that ulyanko made a deal in a few words, he found a job to earn extra money for his men and reduced his salary burden. The business is worth doing.


    After ulyanko and knight finished a deal, ye Lianna said to Gao Yang, "so what are we going to do when we go back? I asked for a week''s leave. Can we go out for a few days?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "you''ll graduate soon. You don''t have time to study."


    Ye Lianna said confidently, "I don''t need to hurry up to study when I''m close to the exam. I''m 100% sure that I can graduate with the best results."


    Gao Yang swallowed his saliva and whispered, "OK, let''s play for a few days."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "how about going to South Sudan? Go and see your relatives of akuri tribe. They have been vaccinated. In terms of time, they have passed the isolation period and can contact with people outside."


    Gao Yang was in a trance. Then he nodded and said, "OK, but we don''t have to go back to the United States to go to South Sudan. Let''s go directly."


    Yelena smiled sweetly, but she then pointed to Catherine and said to them, "I still need to go back to the United States. I have many gifts to give them. Oh, and they will go together. We agreed to spend this holiday together. Catherine also wants to see akuri tribe and Karima, right, Karima?"


    Karima smiled, nodded her head and said, "yes, if it''s convenient."


    Gao Yang suddenly felt a chill. His subconscious reaction was to refuse, but when he spoke, he whispered, "OK, let''s go together."

 Chapter 2773

    Gao Yang has been worried about one thing, that is, what ye Lianna did this for.


    Is it difficult that the matter with Karima has been exposed, and Yelena is going to find an opportunity to have a showdown? Otherwise, it''s hard to explain why she called Karima.


    Karima and Yelena are very familiar, but being familiar doesn''t mean a good relationship. In fact, women''s intuition is sometimes surprisingly accurate and terrible.


    Ye Lianna can detect Karima''s feelings for Gao Yang, so she actually treats Karima as a love enemy. Although she hides well, ye Lianna will definitely only treat Karima as a love enemy rather than a friend.


    Catherine and Adele have different relations with Yelena. They have also experienced life and death together. For Catherine, Yelena''s feelings have always been very complex, extremely grateful, sympathetic, defensive and a trace of hostility. However, Yelena has shown a great degree of tolerance to Catherine and Adele.


    In short, the relationship between women is very strange. Gao Yang doesn''t understand it.


    But if you don''t understand it, you can also understand the subtle relationship between several women now,


    Karima seems to want to show her charm in front of Yelena. Compared with Yelena, who is still young, Karima''s charm seems to be a little bigger.


    So no matter whether Karima is busy or not, and whether she wants to travel with her rival, as long as ye Lianna puts forward the invitation, she will not refuse.


    But the four women seem to have reached some agreement secretly, because Gao Yang feels that their behavior has some kind of tacit understanding.


    As long as in front of Gao Yang, the four women always show great harmony. They seem to want to reflect all the best things in the world.


    Ye Lianna did not keep pestering Gao Yang this time, but Catherine talked to Gao Yang for a while. Adele pestered Gao Yang to say something. Even Karima often got the opportunity to get along with Gao Yang alone.


    This state lasted until I got on the plane. I don''t know if it will still be like this when I got off the plane.


    Gao Yang felt very strange and uncomfortable, so he decided to talk to Ye Lianna alone. Anyway, at least he had to know what ye Lianna wanted.


    But if you want to talk, it''s obviously not appropriate on the plane.


    Gao Yang simply lay down on the plane and began to sleep. He decided to talk to Ye Lianna. It was more stressful than letting him participate in World War I. in order not to let himself think so much, he didn''t have the courage to showdown with Ye Lianna when he got off the plane. Gao Yang had to sleep.


    But the problem is that the more you want to sleep, the more you can''t sleep.


    Gao Yang felt that he was about to collapse.


    Sitting in the spacious and comfortable first-class seat, Morgan sighed loudly. Morgan sat beside him with a drink and smiled, "what''s on your mind?"


    "No!"


    Just denied Morgan''s problem, Gao Yang immediately changed his mouth. He stared at Morgan with godless eyes and said with a bitter smile: "because of women, you see my situation, I''m very confused."


    Morgan immediately turned his head to one side and said very firmly, "I can''t help you. Sorry, you''d better think about these problems yourself."


    "Morgan, you are a wise man. Please help me. I''m going crazy..."


    Morgan hesitated for a moment. Finally, he whispered, "my wife died a long time ago. I love her very much. I love her very much! So I''m never married again."


    "Sorry," he said in a low voice


    Morgan took a drink and said in a deep voice, "but I never lack women, all kinds of women with all kinds of purposes. You should be able to understand that women can''t lack our identity, status and wealth."


    "I understand."


    "So you just need to distinguish what is love and what is sex. That''s enough."


    Morgan stopped talking. He began to meditate. After thinking for a long time, Gao Yang said with a sad face, "but I like them all."


    Morgan turned his head, looked up, sighed, and whispered, "promiscuity is very bad!"


    Gao Yang''s helpless way: "I know, so I will never betray Ye Lianna. Er, although I forget it under certain circumstances, I mean, I like them. They are so beautiful, and so, so... I don''t know how to describe them. I know they like me very much. As a man, I will be secretly proud when I am distressed. Moreover, it''s hard for me not to like them ¡­¡±


    Morgan whispered, "it''s understandable that since they are so good, don''t hurt anyone. Keeping a distance is the best choice."


    "I think so, too. I do the same, but ye Lianna gathered all the women around me. I''m very confused and confused now. What''s going on!"


    Morgan smacked his mouth, shook his head and said, "I''m more confused than you. You don''t know what your girlfriend thinks. Come and ask me?"


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "it''s like this again. It''s equal to not saying."


    Morgan glanced up and said disdainfully, "this is your problem. Don''t expect to get the answer from others. As a man, I envy you, but I also sympathize with you. Take your time."


    Then Morgan stood up and said in a loud voice, "Why are you going?"


    "I don''t want to see you now, and you''ve been sighing and annoying. We have a voyage of several hours, so I want to stay away from you."


    Looking at Morgan''s back, Gao Yang lay back and said angrily, "shit, sleep!"


    It was impossible to force himself not to think. Fortunately, Gao Yang was really tired, so he finally fell asleep in a daze after tossing and turning for three hours.


    The plane was about to land. Gao Yang, who was called to fasten his seat belt, began to think about what he thought. Of course, he wanted to get off the plane and talk to Ye Lianna.


    Finally, the plane landed smoothly. Ye Lianna came to Gao Yang from behind and naturally took Gao Yang''s arm and began to get off the plane.


    Gao Yang was really confused, so he seemed a little absent-minded. After getting off the plane, he didn''t pay attention to what ye Lianna was saying, but turned on the satellite phone for the first time.


    "Oh, sorry, what did you just say?"


    Ye Lianna shook her head helplessly, and then when she was about to repeat what she had just said, the satellite phone made a drop.


    This is a short message, just two sentences.


    "The fish has taken the bait. Call back quickly."


    Gao Yang was nervous, and then he immediately began to call grevatov.


    Of course, the message was sent by grevatov, and at this time, all Gaoyang''s troubles disappeared. Just for a moment, Gaoyang felt that he was out of the sea of suffering because he had something to do.


    And it''s a big deal.

 Chapter 2774

    As long as the phone rings, there must be something. Whoever it is, it''s just the difference between big and small things, good and bad.


    Some people are engaged in high-risk occupations. No matter they or their families suddenly receive work-related calls, they all tremble first. For Gao Yang, as long as he receives a call from the black devil or wants to call the people of the black devil, it is generally a matter of business, because he never calls and chats with the people of the black devil.


    The fish took the bait, and the situation must be very urgent, so grevatov sent a text message to ask Gao Yang to return the phone as soon as he could not get through.


    For a time, Gao Yang''s mood was really hard to describe. What he had been looking forward to was finally going to have a result, and the latent crisis was finally going to surface.


    Gao Yang suddenly stopped, and then he immediately took out the phone to dial, and quickly walked aside. Seeing these, ye Lianna''s face suddenly turned white.


    Gao Yang couldn''t see any change in Ye Lianna''s expression. He walked aside, waited for the phone to connect, and said directly, "what''s the situation?"


    "The fish bit and we found badadi."


    For a moment, Gao Yang''s brain stopped working, but he soon recovered, lowered his voice and said, "tell me the specific situation."


    "The situation is very complex, and the situation is more serious than we expected. Now it has been confirmed that senior people from the United States are involved. There is no direct evidence, but there is no doubt that it can not be like this without the support of the United States. Then, we confirm that the Shah intelligence agency has direct contact with AIS. We track down a person from the Shah intelligence agency and find that he is full of money When I became the microphone between Shah and AIS, I chased him. I suspected that I had found badadi. "


    Gao Yang took a deep breath, lowered his voice and said, "do you have a good grasp?"


    "Absolute assurance is just to confirm where badadi is hiding. Now we have narrowed the scope to Mosul, and the specific location remains to be found out. However, there may be breakthrough progress at any time."


    "Make the time accurate."


    "I can''t be sure. It may be tomorrow, next month or the next minute to confirm badadi''s position."


    Gao Yang took a breath and couldn''t determine the time, which means that he must be ready to take action at any time. It also means that he must leave as soon as possible and go to the nearest position to Mosul.


    Without speaking, Gao Yang thought quietly for a moment. He was thinking about how to deal with it.


    Generally speaking, things are not easy to do, but things must be done.


    Gao Yang is thinking about how to use his existing strength to do things.


    The United States offered badadi a reward of US $10 million. As long as it can provide badadi''s hiding place, it can get the reward after it is confirmed. But now it seems that it is not just a question of whether badadi can be found or whether badadi will be sold, but whether it can be confirmed even if it provides information.


    If badadi is secretly supported by the United States, what''s the point of offering a reward.


    Don''t think such a thing is impossible. There is also a dispute of interests within the United States. The Pentagon and CIA have been fighting openly and secretly, and there are countless things that the two sides tear down each other.


    Now Gao Yang knows that AIS is related to the United States and Shah, so it means that he can''t use a lot of manpower. For example, he can''t use the team in Yemen to deal with AIS, because it''s likely that his people have leaked the news before they arrive.


    And it still leaked out.


    The boss of the solar system company has to rely on his own strength to fight ACE ACE. Why?


    There is no love or hatred for no reason. As long as Gao Yang dares to use the power of the solar system company, he will reveal his old background, because the people of the solar system company can''t ensure their loyalty at all, so even if the action is successful, he will eventually reveal secrets in the future.


    In just a few words, there are too many places to think about. Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, and finally whispered, "what do you want me to do?"


    Grevatov said calmly, "are you afraid of death?"


    Gao Yang hesitated for a long time and whispered, "I''m afraid."


    "There''s no need to talk about it. It''s time to give up and turn eliminating the threat into hiding yourself."


    "I''m afraid of death, but I still have to do what I should do. So many years of experience has taught me one thing. The more I''m afraid of death, the faster I die. I can''t keep the threat, let alone let the threat grow and become stronger out of control. It''s better to fight to death than to worry about being called by the enemy that day."


    Grevatov said in a deep voice, "since you have this consciousness, be ready to fight. I will give you detailed information, and what you have to do now is to ensure that you can start and reach the place I designated at any time."


    "I see. I''ll gather people to be ready to go out at any time. Now I have another question for you to tell me. Why did ace find little Downey and find the reason?"


    "Yes, because little Downey is related to tomler''s death. Ace is tracking down the cause of tomler''s death and who killed tomler. He has been checking since badadi was injured by shelling, but he just found the right direction recently."


    "Badadi is looking for little Downey and Jim."


    "Yes."


    "I see. That means ace has found the right direction."


    "Yes, so Satan is now in a very dangerous situation, because little Downey is Satan''s agent. It''s not a secret, but ace needs to find out who the members of Satan''s mercenary regiment are."


    Paper can''t wrap fire after all.


    "I see. I''ll talk about more details later," he said in a low voice


    Grevatov said in a deep voice, "don''t expect Russia to help. I''ll tell you this in advance, because Russia can''t send troops to Iraq, and baskov''s hand can''t reach that far. He can''t help you."


    I didn''t expect him to help


    "I just want to avoid your illusions. Remember, you must act quickly!"


    "Tell me where to go first?" shouted Gao Yang


    "Baghdad, Tata will be there waiting to pick you up."


    Grevatov hung up the phone, Gao Yang slowly put down the phone, smiled helplessly at Yelena, and then whispered, "I''m sorry, the plan to play must be postponed. I have more important things to do."


    Ye Lianna said in a trembling voice, "you''re going to war, and it''s very dangerous, aren''t you?"


    Gao Yang wanted to deny it, but he felt it was time to admit it. After struggling for a while, he smiled and said, "no, it''s not dangerous. Just like the so-called treasure hunt, he thought it was very exciting. In fact, nothing really exciting happened."

 Chapter 2775

    Gao Yang finally lied.


    This time, unlike before, this is not the kind of battle that you can retreat if you think the situation is bad. Typical mercenaries run for their lives at any time when the situation is bad, because life is more important than money.


    But this time is different. This time, Gao Yang fought for himself and Satan''s fate, so he can only advance, not retreat, win and not lose.


    The end of failure is death, and it will involve many relatives and friends to die.


    Now Gao Yang is not afraid of the United States, because he has a killer mace and can save Satan''s life anyway.


    Now Gao Yang is afraid of the threat from the underground world. The talents of the underground world don''t care how many people you have to drag to be buried. They don''t have to worry about the safety of the common people.


    Therefore, although Gao Yang is afraid of death, he is ready to die in war. There are no undead people in war. If there is a battle that can only be fought to the end, he can only be killed.


    We must fight to the death, which is Gao Yang''s responsibility and obligation.


    Gao Yang just didn''t want Ye Liana to bear too much pressure, so he told a white lie.


    But it''s obvious that Yelena doesn''t believe it.


    Ye Lianna lowered her head and said in a trembling voice, "it''s very dangerous this time. I know. Although I only heard a small part of your dialogue, I know what you look like when you encounter a real crisis. You won''t disguise in front of me. I know it''s really dangerous this time."


    Gao Yang sighed helplessly and whispered, "I''m sorry, please believe me, I have a reason to go this time."


    After that, Gao Yang turned and looked at the people who had been standing behind him for a while. When he was about to say the long lost emergency threat, he saw Frye.


    "It''s all right. Let''s keep going."


    Gao Yang turned back again, and then he grabbed Ye Lianna, took a few steps and opened the distance from the crowd.


    Ye Lianna''s voice had a faint cry. She trembled and said, "you don''t want Frye to go, do you? You always worry about others. You always think for everyone. When can you think for yourself!"


    Gao Yang hugged Ye Lianna and whispered, "I''m thinking about myself and our future, so I have to do something."


    Yelena clenched her lips, and then after several quick deep breaths, she said in a trembling voice: "I''ve been having nightmares all the time. I dreamed that you were dead, shot dead and couldn''t see your face, or you were killed by shells. I haven''t seen shells explode. I don''t know what it should be like in my dream. I only know that you are dead and disappear without a trace. I cried and woke up from my dream countless times..."


    I''m sorry, but don''t say that now, will you


    Ye Lianna shed tears on her face, but she didn''t stop at her feet. She sobbed and said, "I''m glad you said you''re going to retire, but I can''t believe it because I think you''ll leave me sooner or later and never return."


    "No..."


    Ye Lianna ignored Gao Yang and said to herself: "I thought for a long time and struggled for a long time. I think my charm is not enough to make you give up your current life. I''m just a little girl, and men like mature, don''t they?"


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    "I can''t make you give up your dangerous life, so can I find help? Catherine and Adele, they are all beautiful, love you and love you deeply. We all know this. Karima, she is very, very beautiful, and she can help you do a lot of things. Unlike I can''t help you at all, I can see from her eyes that she loves you, not joy I love you very much. "


    Gao Yang understood everything for a moment. He understood all the abnormalities of Ye Lianna these days.


    Ye Lianna continued with tears: "even Irene, you say she is gay, but I know it''s not, because she loves you. She hides it well, but she can''t hide it from me who also loves you. Women are always very sensitive to romantic enemies."


    "I''m sorry, stop talking," he said in a trembling voice


    Ye Lianna sobbed, "I can''t share you with others. I''m not so generous and can''t accept sharing my husband with other women. But thinking of losing you, I finally found that I can''t live without you. I''d rather share my husband with other women than a dead boyfriend."


    She quickly reached out and wiped her tears. Ye Lianna gasped and said: "I want to show you all the beautiful things in the world and everything that is most important to you. You have a lover, a family, your parents are coming soon, you have akuri tribe to take care of, Catherine, Adele and Karima, but you don''t want them. You still have to go to war. Honey, I really can''t bear it. How can you give up and take risks Insurance? Please tell me I can do it. No matter what you want, I can promise. Even if you don''t want me and let me leave you, I can. As long as you survive, I can''t! "


    Ye Lianna''s mood was about to get out of control. She might cry at any time and say in a loud voice, "enough, don''t say it! Let''s go home and say it again. Don''t say it now."


    Ye Liana sobbed and said hard, "you''re afraid of Frye, right? Yes, you''re worried about your brother taking risks with you, but you don''t think I''ll die as well if you die! All die! Why don''t you worry about me! Am I so unimportant!"


    Ye Lianna finally shouted out, although only the second half of the sentence.


    Gao Yang hugged Ye Lianna and shouted, "we are innocent!"


    After shouting to confuse the public, Gao Yang turned back to the people: "Joseph! Drive us away. Yelena needs a rest!"


    Everyone looked shocked, because no one thought that they would show their love to others as soon as they had the opportunity. Never had they quarreled for more than half a sentence.


    Looking at Gao Yang''s painful and struggling eyes, ye Lianna sighed and whispered, "I''m sorry, I don''t know..."


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. It''s me. Ye Lianna, it''s me. Now let''s stop talking and go home first, okay?"


    Ye Lianna wiped her tears, turned back, smiled at the people with tears and said, "I''m sorry, I''m just a little too tired. I shouldn''t think about it. We''re fine."


    Gao Yang is really heartbroken now.


    Ye Lianna never asked him anything, but now she can''t bear it. Just when Gao Yang just told her to retire, ye Lianna never believed Gao Yang''s promise.


    It can only be said that ye Lianna is too familiar with Gaoyang, so she knows that Gaoyang''s promise is only a promise after all and will not become a reality. Just like now, what she has been worried about has happened. After she has done a lot of prevention work, she has exhausted all possible ways to try to make Gaoyang no longer take risks with all the things she thinks are most important to Gaoyang.


    But ye Lianna still failed, so her heart hurt.

 Chapter 2776

    Gao Yang wants to explain to Ye Lianna why he must go, but he can''t.


    If Frye knew what to do next, he would go, and then he might die.


    Frye no longer has a great future, but has successfully proved that he can be a superstar. He has even stepped into the ranks of superstars with one foot.


    Frye is different from others because he is still young. He is only 21 years old and his good life has just begun.


    Therefore, Gao Yang felt that Frye really couldn''t die, because it would be a pity if Frye died.


    Why does Gao Yang have this mentality? Maybe he brought Frye out of the civilian cave, maybe it is because Frye will not hesitate to block bullets for him with his body, or maybe Frye is like his child.


    Yes, although Gao Yang is not a few years older than Frye, his feelings for Frye are different from others, because Gao Yang has to take care of him from a pure newcomer. Therefore, Gao Yang may not realize it, but he still regards Frye as his own child.


    Gao Yang is ashamed of Ye Lianna.


    "Honey, let''s talk at home. Let''s talk at home, okay?"


    After whispering two words, Gao Yang stepped forward quickly, opened the back door of a car and let Ye Lianna go up. After that, he turned his head and smiled bitterly at Morgan and said, "sorry, I''ll go first."


    Quickly got into the car and closed the door. Gao Yang looked at Ye Lianna, who turned her head to one side, but didn''t know what to do.


    If there was a driver in the car, Morgan arranged to pick up the person. Of course, he would prepare the driver. At this time, Joseph opened the co pilot''s door and got into the car, and then said expressionless, "drive."


    Gao Yang gently hugged Ye Lianna from behind and whispered, "honey, I''m sorry. I don''t just have the heart to hurt you or don''t care about you, but I have to complete my responsibility. Fighting is not what I like, but a fate I can''t get rid of. I have to fight for you, for me and for all of us to have a peaceful future."


    Ye Lianna turned her head and said with tears in her eyes, "what if you die?"


    Gao Yang smiled hard and whispered: "If I really die in battle, it is my destiny. From the day I embarked on this road, many things have been doomed. Few mercenaries can survive peacefully, but I think, I want to live with you, I want to have many children with you, I want to die in my own bed, but I need to create this qualification for myself first."


    Ye Lianna whispered, "I don''t understand. If you want this kind of life, why do you go to war? You have a lot of money, a lot of money. You don''t have to make money. We can even abandon everything now. Let''s go to a place where no one knows you and live quietly. Isn''t that good?"


    Gao Yang was silent. Then he sighed and said: "Sailing against the current, if you don''t advance, you will retreat. Yelena, it''s not that I don''t want to live a peaceful life, but we can''t live a peaceful life at all. I don''t have many enemies, but they are too powerful. If I give up everything I have now, do you know how many people will die because of me? Somalia! Yemen! Ukraine! Russia! America! Italy, there are too many people and I have too many friends Close relationship. If I go, they will die, because we depend on each other to survive. "


    Gao Yang sighed slightly and whispered: "The earth is very big. I can go to a place where no one can find me for the rest of my life, but I can''t let everyone go with me. Morgan, Bob, little Downey, Karima, shava, there are really too many people. I don''t protect them, but I''m the leader of Satan. I''m like a flag, a core that brings everyone together. This is power and responsibility. I Falling or leaving means that many people will eventually die. I can''t leave them, I can''t lose my responsibility. "


    Ye Lianna breathed deeply. Then she hugged Gao Yang''s shoulder and began to sob. She whispered, "I''m sorry, I really can''t lose you. I don''t want to... I don''t know..."


    Gao Yang patted Ye Lianna on the back and whispered, "this time, it''s really different, our enemy..."


    Gao Yang didn''t finish. He turned and looked at the driver in front. At this time, Joseph suddenly said, "stop, you go down."


    The driver didn''t care about the traffic rules and the traffic flow behind him. He forced the line to the far right, stopped the car, opened the door, got off the car and left.


    As people around Morgan, the driver should also know that too much is not a good thing.


    Joseph got into the car from the co driver''s seat and shouted: "Yelena, you know I don''t have many enemies, because we killed all of them, but one of the people who killed Bruce must die. This is my commitment and our responsibility. Bruce died for all of us, and all of us have the responsibility to recover his life."


    Ye Lianna''s tearful eyes were hazy, and she spoke in a low voice like somniloquy: "There are many things you don''t know, but now it''s time to tell you. Ace is our mortal enemy, but ace is too big. I can''t destroy all of them. But badadi must die, and badadi is looking for us. He is also eager to kill me. Now, he has found the right person. If we don''t kill him, we will never have peace, but, The most important thing is... "


    Gao Yang gently raised Ye Lianna''s chin and said in a deep voice: "badadi must die. He''s in Mosul. We''ll find him and kill him, even if he doesn''t pose a threat to me, because I must avenge Bruce!"


    Ye Lianna sighed bitterly.


    Gao Yang said apologetically, "you shouldn''t fall in love with me. You said you lacked a sense of security, but I couldn''t give you the least sense of security."


    Ye Lianna said with a panic on her face, "don''t you want me? Why do you say this?"


    Gao Yang said with a wry smile, "how can we be separated? How can it be! I''m just sorry, sorry!"


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang and was absorbed. After watching Gao Yang for a long time, she suddenly said, "when will you come back!"


    "I don''t know. Maybe soon, maybe for a long time, or maybe I can''t come back. I hope..."


    Ye Lianna reached out her hand to cover her high mouth and said with a cherished face, "I''m about to graduate. My graduation ceremony takes less than a month. You know what day, I''ll wait for you to propose to me at the graduation ceremony. I''ll wait for you."


    Gao Yang sighed softly, smiled and said, "OK, I will propose to you then. It''s a pity. I was going to surprise you."


    Ye Lianna said stubbornly, "I don''t want surprises. I want you to watch my performance at my graduation ceremony and propose to me in front of everyone. I want that day to be the most glorious day in my life! That''s it!"

 Chapter 2777

    Gao Yang hesitated, but he finally said, "OK, I promise you, that''s it!"


    If I don''t come back, don''t wait for me. You don''t even have to say that.


    Ye Lianna''s eyes were sharp. She seemed a little aggressive and said, "you know, in fact, my character is not as weak as it looks now. I am the one who will do what I say!"


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "I understand."


    Ye Lianna hugged Gao Yang''s neck, and then she stared into Gao Yang''s eyes and said, "I promise you, as long as you don''t do dangerous things in the future, I don''t care what you do. Even if we get married, the family will never become your cage. If you want to kill, I''ll pass you a gun. If you want to find a woman, I''ll pimp you, but!"


    Ye Lianna pulled Gao Yang hard, closer to her face, and said fiercely: "But please remember what I told you at the beginning. I don''t care who you are. I just want you to come back! If you die, I die too! If you have a grave, I will be buried with you. If you can''t find your body, I will fry my powder and bones. Even if you turn into ashes, we must be together!"


    Gao Yang felt that he was about to cry, and he didn''t know what to say, so he stretched out his hand and suddenly pulled Ye Lianna.


    An affectionate kiss.


    But ye Lianna suddenly bit Gao Yang and bit Gao Yang''s lips out of blood.


    But Gao Yang didn''t move.


    After a long time, ye Lianna pushed away, wiped her tears and said calmly: "now let''s go home and accompany me all afternoon. You can do whatever you should do in the evening. Don''t say goodbye to me when you leave. You just need to remember when to come back."


    Gao Yang licked the blood on his lips and said with a smile, "I think of one thing. Let''s buy a wedding dress. Let''s pick it together. I heard that a good wedding dress needs to be ordered a long time in advance."


    Ye Lianna smiled and said, "OK."


    Gao Yang looked at Joseph and said, "find the best wedding dress shop in New York."


    Joseph immediately turned to Fifth Avenue in New York.


    Ye Lianna smiled. Although there were tears on her face, Gao Yang patted her head and said with a smile: "I forgot Carl Lagerfeld. Now we also know the big people in the fashion industry. And Irene, I''ll ask Mr Lagerfeld and ask him to recommend a wedding yarn shop to me."


    Ye Lianna suddenly said, "Valentino, I like it very much. Sometimes I fantasize about marrying you in Valentino''s wedding dress."


    Gao Yang immediately said, "Joseph, check whether there is this brand in New York."


    How much money is not important, like is important, like what wedding dress is not very important, marry the person you like is the most important.


    Of course, there is this brand in New York. Although Valentino''s wedding dress is very expensive, the price of such things is the most important for Gaoyang.


    Joseph quickly drove to the door of Valentino wedding dress shop. When Gao Yang and ye Lianna got out of the car, ye Lianna still had tears on her face.


    They entered the wedding dress shop hand in hand. A very beautiful shopping guide came forward and said with a smile: "are you choosing wedding dresses for yourself?"


    "Yes."


    "Congratulations, please have a look first."


    The shopping guide looked a little surprised when she saw Ye Lianna''s eyes. Maybe it was because few people came to buy wedding dress just after crying.


    "What kind of style do you like? Do you like minimalism or classical style?"


    Ye Lianna looked at the colorful wedding dresses in the store, turned to Gao Yang, smiled and said, "what do you like?"


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "you look good in whatever you wear. I have no experience. I don''t know what you like. Why don''t you try it all, miss? I want the best. The price is not a problem. I only want the best and unique. Please recommend it to us according to this standard."


    The shopping guide smiled. She liked such customers best.


    "Please follow me, you two. We have an exclusive style. Each style is made only once. It is specially made according to the bride''s figure. Of course, the price will be high, but it is definitely worth it. Please look at this bra. This beautiful lady has a great figure. I think the wedding dress of the bra can perfectly reflect her figure."


    I want something unique, and these don''t seem to meet this standard


    "You always need to try, and then you can know whether you like it or not. If you like the style but it doesn''t fit well, we can customize it according to the bride''s figure, or you can determine which style you like. Our designers can tailor and customize a unique perfect wedding dress for you. Many of our celebrity customers will choose this model."


    Gao Yang nodded and said to Ye Lianna, "then try it. At least make sure that style."


    Ye Lianna smiled sweetly and then followed the shopping guide to the dressing room.


    Gao Yang sat down outside the fitting room. He waited for a while. His heart trembled when he saw Ye Lianna coming out in her wedding dress.


    "I don''t know what to say, perfect."


    Ye Lianna put a veil on her head and said with a smile, "is it good to wear a veil or not?"


    "Put it on and see."


    Ye Lianna turned around, and then she said with a smile, "I think the skirt is a little small. What do you think?"


    "Change and try again!"


    The shopping guide immediately smiled and said, "you can try this lace."


    Ye Lianna tried again. This time, when she came out again, she wore a wedding dress with a particularly large skirt and a headscarf, which made her face look a little childish. Ye Lianna added a bit of elegance.


    Gao Yang took a long breath and said, "I like this style. I like it very much."


    Ye Lianna slowly turned around, and then she smiled and said, "I like it too."


    "That''s the style. Oh, I think I may need a red one. In my hometown, wearing red when getting married is more in line with the tradition. Let''s prepare a red dress, so my parents should be more happy."


    "OK, I''ll try."


    It was very tiring to try on clothes and pick clothes. For a few hours, Gao Yang and ye Lianna did nothing else. They selected the wedding dress, made it to order, paid off all the $65000, and asked to make it in a month.


    Wedding dress, a dress that women wear only once in their life, at least they hope so when they wear wedding dress.


    Gao Yang doesn''t like to waste his time on shopping, but looking at Ye Lianna who has been trying on her wedding dress, he doesn''t feel bored at all. Now he just hopes that this beautiful moment can stay more, the longer the better, the longer the better.

 Chapter 2778

    As ye Lianna said, she asked Gao Yang for an afternoon. In the evening, Gao Yang can do what he should do.


    It''s time to say goodbye, at least say goodbye.


    Gao Yang went to the hotel to meet Karima first.


    I can''t say how nervous he was, but it was strange that he didn''t know how his hand fell when he reached out and knocked on the door.


    The door soon opened. Karima opened the door wrapped in her bathrobe. When she saw the rising outside the door, she didn''t seem very surprised, but she looked a little strange.


    "I didn''t expect you to come tonight. Maybe I shouldn''t ask, but what happened between you and ye Lianna? If it''s because of me, I''m really sorry."


    Looking at some gloomy Karima, Gao Yang gently shook his head and said, "go in and say."


    Gao Yang entered the room, closed the door with his backhand, stood at the door and looked at Karima. After stunned for a while, he focused his attention on Karima''s face.


    "I..."


    Suddenly waved his hand, raised his face and said calmly, "in fact, there''s nothing to say."


    As soon as he reached out, he suddenly pulled down Karima''s bathrobe.


    The next thing can''t be described.


    After a long time, Karima covered herself with a quilt and said to the one lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling with her eyes: "why? I don''t like you and I''m not used to it."


    Gao Yang vomited his mouth and said, "you don''t have to say something. Just express it with action. Ye Lianna and I are very good, and you haven''t had any impact on the relationship between me and ye Lianna."


    Gao Yang said with some bachelor spirit: "I love ye Lianna very much. For you, our relationship is a mistake, but I also love you, so I have to say goodbye to you and explain something."


    Karima looked a little gloomy, but she still forced to smile and said, "is this a breakup?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "no, I said goodbye. I want to leave for a period of time. I may or may not come back, so I must tell you something, because there are some things I trust you and only trust you, and only you can do well."


    She looked at Karima and said: "I left a lot of assets for ye Lianna, but most of my assets are in the company. You know everything. If I don''t come back, you will divide the assets I left into four parts, which are 4222, 40% for Satan''s people, 20% for my parents, 20% for ye Lianna, and 20% for you. As for the assets Morgan gave me, I will pay them to you before I leave Root, if I can''t come back, let him take it back. "


    Karima opened her eyes, hugged Gao Yang with both hands, and said in a trembling voice, "what are you doing?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''m going to Iraq to kill badadi. You know, we don''t have available manpower or particularly reliable partners in Iraq. I have to go by myself."


    Karima raised her eyebrows and said in a hurry, "are you kidding? There are so many people in the company. Why do you go in person? Are you crazy?"


    His high voice was like going on an outing. He smiled: "Using the company''s manpower is like chronic suicide. Although it will not end immediately, it will end, and it is irreversible. I personally take people. Although it is more dangerous and facing a very strong opponent, as long as success can be once and for all, there will be no future problems. Moreover, I think there is a great hope of success. What do you say I choose?"


    Karima turned pale and said in a trembling voice, "you don''t think you can come back! Yelena knows what happened, so she did that at the airport. You!"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said: "Needless to say, this is fate. There''s no way. I feel very sorry for ye Lianna and you. You two are the women I owe the most. Er, I don''t have any other women at all. Although our relationship is a mistake, since you don''t care and I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t care about feelings, of course I want to see you before I leave, and Tell you these things, I just want to say, if I can''t come back, don''t wait for me. If I can come back, then, then say it again. "


    After that, Gao Yang said with an apologetic face: "it''s not that I''m such an asshole, but that I really hurry up, so I''m leaving."


    Karima looked dejected and said, "Yelena knows our relationship, right?"


    "Well, she knows you love me, but she doesn''t know what happened. I''m not as thick skinned as that. However, I still want to tell you shamelessly not to let her know. Well, that''s it. I''ll go."


    Karima, dressed in his Kwai and his fast feet, kissed him for what he had dressed, and hugged Karima. He whispered, "I will try my best to come back alive, but I will not come back. You must not do anything foolish. I will not be happy. I am going."


    Karima suddenly said, "you want to come back, you must come back."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I''ll try my best."


    He closed the door, raised his long breath, and reached out to slap himself, but when his hand fell on his face, it turned into a gentle brush.


    "Shameless, shameless!"


    Gently scolded himself, Gao Yang quickly stepped into the elevator and left the hotel.


    When he got on the bus outside the hotel, Gao Yang immediately said to Joseph who had been outside, "have you been notified?"


    "The notice has arrived."


    "OK, let''s find Catherine and go."


    Joseph didn''t say anything. He drove in the direction Gao Yang pointed out, but Gao Yang couldn''t help it. He said with a guilty face: "don''t you ask me what I''m going to do?"


    "In this kind of thing, I am deaf, blind and stupid. I am a professionally trained bodyguard."


    "Do you think I''m, uh, shameless?"


    "Believe me, you are definitely not as shameless as you think. In fact, you are very, very rare. You should be a good man."


    Gao Yang smiled awkwardly and said, "anyway, you can understand me anyway."


    Catherine''s house soon arrived and called. When Catherine came out to see him, Gao Yang said nervously, "Adele is not at your house?"


    "No."


    "Great, well, I''ll make a long story short. It''s like this. I need to leave for a while. I want to say goodbye to you, and I want to say, I want to say that I''m really glad to know you."


    Catherine smiled and said calmly, "me too."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said, "that''s it. There''s nothing else to say. Oh, and this, my little gift to you and a letter. My writing is ugly. Don''t mind. That''s it. Bye."


    He took out a small box from his pocket and stuffed it into Catherine''s hand. Gao Yang ran away and turned around to leave, but Catherine said with a reluctant face: "will you come back?"


    "I think so. Er, I think it''s better to meet Adele. Although it''s difficult to meet her, I wrote what I wanted to say to her on paper and asked you to hand it over. However, I''d better say goodbye to her. Well, I''ll go myself. You don''t have to give her her her that letter. That''s it. I''ll go."


    "Wait!"


    Catherine cried and took a step forward, but standing in front of and behind Gao Yang, she didn''t move any more. She just said solemnly, "please come back."


    Gao Yang touched his hair and said sarcastically, "of course I''ll come back. I''m just going out to do something. To tell the truth, it''s really dangerous, but I''ve experienced many dangerous things. I just think it''s necessary to say hello in advance. After all, this time is still a little different. Er, I''m a little confused now and my speech is not very logical. Please forgive me."


    Catherine closed her eyes and breathed a few times. Then she whispered, "I don''t know what to say. I''m your friend, but I''m just your friend. I shouldn''t interfere with your decision. However, I want you to think about those who cherish you before doing anything."


    Gao Yang stood up helplessly and said, "this is the arrangement of fate. I''m very helpless. Well, there''s another thing I hope you can help. You and Adele are ye Lianna''s friends. Please take care of her when I''m away. I don''t know what to say. Bye, bye."


    Catherine raised her hands slightly. She could hold Gao Yang again, but she finally stopped her movement and whispered, "goodbye, we will see each other again."

 Chapter 2779

    At twelve o''clock in the night, Gao Yang returned to his home, and at this time, all the members of Satan were waiting for him at home.


    In addition to Frye, there are Tommy, lucica, James and Jesse Lee with disabilities.


    He made an apologetic gesture to the people sitting in the room, and sat down with his body full of fatigue. Then he said to the people: "has Jacques informed everyone?"


    Everyone nodded silently, raised his hand, and said in a deep voice: "then I''ll tell you the point directly. We found badadi''s trace, and he''s looking for us, but we have the black devil ahead of us. At present, I can''t find anyone who can replace us to solve this matter, so we can only fight by ourselves.


    Badadi is currently hiding in Mosul, and the specific location is not clear, so we must set out to Iraq as soon as possible and wait for the opportunity to act as close as possible to Mosul. The only thing we can be sure is that this war will be very dangerous and unprecedented, because we can''t get any reliable assistance and have no strength to borrow. Badadi hides in Mosul because For Mosul is the safest place for him. It is the core area controlled by AIS. For us, of course, it is the most dangerous place. "


    After saying this very plainly, Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, we are going to work hard, and this battle must be fought, because the Revenge of the test tube must be avenged, so I want to ask you, do any of you don''t want to go? This is a necessary procedure, and everyone must answer."


    Gao Yang looked at the crowd. Then he suddenly raised his hand and said in a hurry: "Oh, forget to add that I''m not going to let Frye and Tommy go. Frye, he... Needless to say, Tommy just got married. I don''t think it''s good to ask him to go at this time, so I have to hide it from them. No one is allowed to say it. Since there are already two people who won''t participate in this dangerous battle, either of you should quit. Please don''t worry too much."


    Waving his hand, Gao Yang said to groliov, "let''s start with you."


    Groliov said plainly, "of course I will. I wonder if lucika will go too? You didn''t say she wouldn''t go."


    Gao Yang was a little depressed and said, "I''ve been thinking about this problem. Lucica has two children to take care of. It''s reasonable not to let her go, but Bruce is her husband. I think she will be very angry if she doesn''t let lucica participate in revenge."


    Irene said in a hurry, "I''ll go too, boss. Inform lucica to let her go. Some things are more important than possible injury and death. You can''t deprive lucica of the right to revenge. At least you should inform her."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said, "it makes sense. Well, let''s inform her and we''ll continue."


    Walvikski said calmly: "boss, I''ll go. In fact, I''d like to suggest that it''s better to skip these unnecessary links and directly carry out key combat deployment. I''m really worried, but I can''t go without taking money safely and flinching when I meet danger."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "these words shouldn''t be said by you."


    "I just think you seem a little wordy at this time. The army and mercenaries are not places to talk about freedom and personal choice. Your questions should not be, and the answer is obviously fixed, so I really suggest skipping these links."


    Cui Bo was already impatient. He said loudly, "come on, that''s the truth. Brother Yang, you''re really wordy sometimes. Since time is tight, let''s have something meaningful. What do we need to prepare? We may face that kind of battle? We have to hurry up, OK?"


    Gao Yang smiled bitterly and said: "Well, maybe I''m a little wordy, so let''s get to the point. We are most likely to deal with street warfare and indoor warfare. We can''t make a particularly accurate prediction until further information is sent back, but these two modes of operation are inevitable. Therefore, the lack of Tommy''s mortar is not a big problem, but the lack of Frye is a big loss."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "I think air entry and withdrawal are the only feasible way. Mosul is now the base camp of AIS. It is possible to enter from the ground. It is impossible to withdraw safely."


    Gao Yang nodded: "yes, so we need helicopters, but we don''t have helicopters that can be used in Iraq. I''m trying to find a way, through any relationship, as long as we can find a helicopter."


    Li Jin said expressionless, "this is a decapitation battle. Only we are enough. There are too many people. It''s useless, so you don''t have to ask others for help, but it will get in the way."


    Gao Yang looked at his watch and said, "it''s midnight now. We''ll talk about other issues later. Now everyone goes back to prepare their own weapons. After the common weapons arrive at the destination, the departure time is uncertain, but it will never be too slow. Therefore, everyone keeps the communication unblocked and waits for orders at any time. In this way, pack up things for street warfare and indoor warfare and wait for departure."


    Just then groliov whispered, "have you done it?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, but then woke up and nodded: "I''ve got it, but there''s some trouble. Ye Lianna is too stubborn. I''m worried that she will... No, she will do something stupid, so we must come back alive."


    Groliov said bitterly, "I''m almost done."


    "Almost what does that mean?"


    Groliov sighed and said, "I''ll be with you tonight. I''m not complaining about you. Why are you anxious to retire? It''s boring. It was all right. As a result, he told people that he retired, but now he suddenly has to go to war. Everyone must be angry."


    Gao Yangji was embarrassed and said, "sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen at that time. I really thought we would never find badadi. We can''t put it off all the time. Alas, I''m too anxious."


    Groliov waved his hand and said, "in short, you must go. Women... Don''t come back. That''s it. Natalia should get used to it anyway."


    Bearing it silently doesn''t mean that there are no complaints, but they don''t vent it. If there is no retirement made by Gao Yang, maybe Natalia and Yelena will bear it silently, but now they can''t bear it at last.


    Gao Yang sighed: "it''s really my fault. Alas, it''s no use regretting it. In short, we must come back alive. Everyone must come back alive!"


    Groliov perked up, stretched out his hand and patted hard on the sofa. He said in a loud voice: "yes, I can''t come back. What''s the matter? I''ve been fighting all my life. I haven''t seen any scenes. Hum, no one can kill me, and ace can''t do it!"

 Chapter 2780

    A student like young man showed an expression of surprise and joy. He was very surprised and said, "uncle!"


    Tommy opened his arms and just hugged the young man in front of him. When the two separated, Tommy said happily: "I haven''t seen you for five years. You have grown up a lot. How do you feel in college?"


    "It feels good, uncle. This is my aunt."


    Tommy stepped aside and smiled at vita. "He''s samnorwich. He''s a college student now. His grades are very excellent."


    Vita could not speak Serbian. She stretched out her hand, smiled at the college students in front of her and said, "hello."


    "Hello, aunt, I''m really sorry I didn''t go to your uncle''s wedding. Everyone is saying the good news. I really want to go, but my uncle won''t let me go, but I really didn''t expect you to come back to see me. I''m so happy. Uncle, are you all right?"


    Sam Norwich''s English is very fluent. After a quick conversation with vita, he immediately turned to Tommy excitedly and said loudly, "uncle, my application has passed. I will go to China as an exchange student to study. I passed."


    Tommy smiled and said, "OK, very good. I have retired and you have grown up. In the future, you will have your own career. You should focus on learning. China is a good place. You must study hard wherever you go. Your father will be proud of you."


    Vita knows samnovic, because Tommy has taken care of their mother and son since samnovic was just born. For more than 20 years, all the expenses needed by samnovic have been brought by Tommy. Tommy works hard but is not willing to buy even a piece of clothes because he wants to support his comrades in arms and orphans like samnovic.


    Sam Norwich''s father was Tommy''s comrade in arms and best friend. They were neighbors since childhood. In a battle, Sam Norwich''s father simply pushed Tommy, so Tommy survived, but Sam Norwich''s father died.


    This kind of thing is very common and common, but Tommy has since assumed the responsibility of the orphans of all his comrades in arms, including samnovic, of course. It is not common. Tommy has to take care of the orphans of more than 20 people in his guerrilla, because all the little guerrillas except Tommy are dead.


    After so many years, Tommy fulfilled his promise. He offered his dead comrade''s son as a college student, and he is a promising college student.


    A worker bee who works silently to feed the colony.


    If we don''t meet Gao Yang and join Satan, the worker bee can only be a worker bee forever, with a salary of more than 10000 US dollars a month. Although it is super high salary in Serbia, the huge group used to support dozens of people must make careful calculations, buckle and figure out how to spend every penny on the blade.


    Tommy once told Gao Yang that he had many nicknames, but what he didn''t say was that most of his nicknames didn''t sound good, such as accountant. It was ironic that every penny he spent was recorded as an accountant, as well as nicknames he didn''t say, such as miser and Galante, Serbia.


    Whenever someone gets paid and makes an appointment to eat and drink, Tommy never joins in the fun and always asks people to go back. Tommy doesn''t remember how many years he hasn''t been to a decent restaurant. He doesn''t even dare to think about more expensive activities.


    In fact, Tommy is really not stingy. He is very generous, very generous.


    Years of bitterness and suffering have become the past. Now Tommy has retired. He can get married and get married. He can enjoy everything he wants. He can look forward to having his own child.


    Tommy wanted to see his comrades in arms'' sons and see the fruitful results he had made.


    "You are a good boy. I don''t need to tell you too much. I just came to see you. You have some money here. You can take it when you go to China. If you have time, you can go everywhere, travel and broaden your horizons. You worked hard before."


    Samnovich didn''t take the five thousand dollars Tommy took out, but said happily: "uncle, don''t give me money. I now have a full scholarship, the highest scholarship and a special scholarship. I can''t spend all of it and saved a little money. Uncle, I made a gift for you and my aunt, which I made myself."


    Samnovic took out a box from his backpack. Just then, Tommy''s phone rang.


    Tommy took out the phone, looked at it, then connected the phone, gestured to Sam Norwich who was opening the box, then turned around and whispered, "Hello, Frye."


    "Something has happened. I don''t know what it is, but everyone is hiding it from me. I think it must be a big deal."


    Tommy was silent for a moment, then he said calmly, "do you know what it is?"


    "I don''t know, but I think it must be unusual, otherwise the boss won''t choose to hide it from me."


    Tommy whispered, "I didn''t get any news. No one told me anything."


    "That means it''s dangerous. I guess so."


    Tommy still said calmly, "I didn''t go to Libya. Did you go? Did things work out smoothly?"


    "It went well, but when she came back, ye Lianna and the boss were at odds at the airport. Ye Lianna cried very sad. I could see that it was wrong, although the boss was trying to hide it."


    Tommy said calmly, "the boss can''t quarrel with Yelena, and Yelena can''t cry in front of everyone. Frye, the boss is very dangerous."


    "I think so, too. I''m secretly observing the leader''s house. Guess what, everyone except me went and sneaked into his house like a thief."


    Tommy took a long breath, then walked quickly to the distance for a while, and then whispered, "go to my house and take my gun. My equipment is in my bag. It''s in the compartment next to the door. Also, you help me bring some night vision batteries. My night vision battery life is not as long as before."


    "I don''t know if I should tell you this. The boss obviously wants to hide it from you, but I think if I am excluded from this matter, I will be particularly... Sad and angry, so I called you. I guess the boss will scold me."


    Tommy whispered, "thank you, Frye. I appreciate you calling me. Sincerely, please bring me something. It''s best that you can tell me where to go. Thank you very much."


    "I don''t know where I''m going yet, but I''ll tell you when I know, um, Tommy."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m sure something big has happened. The boss sneaked out with his full set of equipment. He and Li JinFang also helped him bring a special bag for indoor warfare. I hid in the grass near his house and monitored them with a night vision. I wanted to hide it from me, hum! Hum!"


    Tommy whispered, "follow up, but I advise you not to appear in a hurry, or you won''t want to go. They must go to the private airport we often use. Give you a piece of advice. You''d better go before them."

 Chapter 2781

    After hanging up, Tommy went back to vita and samnovic, and then he smiled and said, "answered a friend''s phone."


    Vita is holding a metal plate, about one foot square. On it are reliefs of two figures. Tommy in a suit and vita in a wedding dress are vivid. The words are engraved on the back. The content is to wish uncle and aunt happiness forever.


    Vita smiled at Tommy and said, "this is what samnovic made for both of us."


    Tommy took the sign that should be made of silver and said in surprise, "I didn''t know you would do this."


    Samnovich said happily: "I received the photo sent by my mother, and I made this relief according to the picture. In fact, I wanted to use gold, but gold is too expensive, so I used a corrosion-resistant silver alloy. Although I studied engineering, carving is my hobby, uncle."


    Tommy breathed a sigh of relief and said, "good, thank you. I like your gift so much. I''ll make a base and put it well."


    Samnovich smiled, "the base is ready, uncle."


    Tommy nodded and said to samnovich, "well, now you should go back, go back."


    Samnovich was surprised and said, "uncle, there are no classes today, and I''m going to study in China. Now I have a lot of time to prepare. Let''s at least have dinner together. I know a very good restaurant, and the price is very appropriate. I''d like to invite you and my aunt to dinner."


    Tommy waved his hand and said with a smile, "no, no, go back. My uncle is going on a business trip. I have to leave now. Remember my words, study hard and go back."


    Samnovic said with a pleading look on his face: "but it''s just a meal time, uncle. I''ve always wanted to... At least I''ll invite you to dinner. I haven''t worked yet, but I have some money now. I just have a meal, please."


    Tommy said regretfully, "next time, uncle will come back to see you. This time there is really no time. I must go to the airport right away. Well, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. I''ll go with your aunt. Go back."


    Vita realized something. Her body suddenly stiffened and the expression on her face solidified.


    Tommy extended his arms and hugged samnovic, waved his hand, pulled Vita''s arm, smiled at samnovic and said, "we''re leaving. We''ll see you when we come back. Bye."


    Vita was dragged away. After taking a few steps, she suddenly trembled and said, "are you going on a business trip? You''re going on a business trip..."


    Tommy nodded softly and whispered, "yes, I''m sorry."


    Vita said cautiously, "is it serious? I mean, is it... Dangerous?"


    Tommy took a deep breath and shook his head. Vita, who had been holding his breath, was about to take a breath, but Tommy whispered, "I don''t know."


    Vita''s breath was stuck in her chest.


    Tommy continued calmly: "I don''t know if it''s very dangerous, but it''s different this time. I guess it should be very dangerous. Otherwise, the boss won''t do that and won''t choose to hide it from me. I''m an old man of Satan. Generally speaking, even if he can''t use me, he will tell me what happened. In this way, once there''s something bad, at least someone will understand what happened."


    Vita breathed out in a hurry and said in a hurry: "you may not be used this time! You are a gunner, maybe you just don''t need you."


    Tommy shook his head "I said that he would at least inform me what happened. I was very calm. The boss trusted me, so he didn''t tell me what happened, didn''t ask me to gather, and kept it from Frye. That means it''s very dangerous this time. He''s not sure. He doesn''t dare to let Frye take risks, and doesn''t want to disturb me who just got married, so this time must be very dangerous, and someone may get hurt To death, in that case, I must go. "


    Vita trembled and said, "but you''re retired, aren''t you? Gao Du said you''re retired, so we got married. Why do we have to fight now? Aren''t you all retired!"


    Tommy smiled helplessly and said, "it''s not so easy to retire."


    Vita hesitated for a moment, finally grabbed Tommy and said in a trembling voice, "don''t go, okay?"


    Tommy sighed, gently pushed vitala, took his hand and said in a deep voice, "everyone has a reason not to go, but we all have to go, because the boss will need us."


    Vita refused to give up. He grabbed Tommy with another hand. He looked flustered and said in a hurry: "call and ask first, okay?"


    Tommy whispered, "the brothers need me, the boss needs me. A good gunner can''t be replaced. Vita, we''ve encountered dangerous situations many times, but we''ve all come back safely. Trust me, it''s the same this time."


    Vita shouted, "I don''t want to be a widow for the second time, especially when I''m just married. You''ve retired! No, I want to ask Natalia what''s going on. I''ll call her!"


    Tommy sank his face, lowered his voice and said, "I have to go right away. If you''re worried about becoming a widow, we can get a divorce!"


    Vita finally cried. She sobbed, "I just feel, just feel... I''m sorry, but I''m really afraid. I thought you''d never be like that again."


    Tommy reached out and wiped away the tears for vita. He said softly on his face: "Sorry, I said something I shouldn''t say, but I really have to go, vita. If I escape this time, I will resent myself all my life. I will live in pain for the rest of my life. I''d rather die, but I can''t abandon my brothers. I can''t turn my back on Gao Yang. He gave me everything now. Some things are really more important than death. Vita, don''t scare yourself Already, everything is the same as before, and I will return safely. "


    Vita was desperate. She let go of Tommy''s hand and sobbed, "come back early."


    Tommy smiled, reached out and touched Vita''s hair and said, "you won''t be a widow for the second time. Let''s go. I don''t know where to go, so I have to prepare early. Go home and pack your bags and then go back to the United States. I have to go to the airport first."


    Kiss goodbye, turn around and leave Vita standing sobbing. Tommy runs to the road quickly, and then he reaches out to stop a taxi.


    "Go to the airport, come on!"


    The taxi driver looked at vita, who covered his face and cried loudly not far away, and whispered, "Oh, friend, did you quarrel with your wife? It''s not a good idea to leave."


    Tommy didn''t turn his head. He said calmly, "it''s just goodbye. Go to the airport, come on!"

 Chapter 2782

    Satan started like a thief. At five o''clock in the morning, one by one slipped out of his house, met, and then rushed to the airport quietly.


    Tommy is still far away in Serbia. Frye should still be asleep. Satan left quietly.


    The atmosphere is still very relaxed. When you get on the bus, you make up for sleep when you are sleepy and start chatting when you are not sleepy. The distance from the starting point to the airport is not very close, but there are few cars in the early morning, so the speed is still very fast.


    It took an hour and a half to get to the airport, and the plane Morgan helped find was ready.


    Simon has been waiting beside the plane. Although Morgan helped find the plane, he won''t come to see Satan off. Simon is the only person who can represent Morgan.


    Simon''s face has always looked very serious since it was repaired, because only half of his face will move when he smiles, and the other half of his repaired face has no expression and looks very strange.


    Since it was ugly to laugh, Simon naturally avoided laughing.


    He held out his hand and shook hands with Gao Yang briefly and vigorously. Simon said solemnly: "the plane can take off. The route has been coordinated. You can land directly in Baghdad in the name of transporting and protecting the oil field PMC, but after leaving the airport, you have to find your own place to stay."


    "The foothold has been found. Big Ivan is still strong in Baghdad. You don''t have to worry about that," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Simon nodded and said with his characteristic serious expression, "I wish everything goes well."


    "Thank you. Bye."


    "Bye."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "board the plane and start."


    Men don''t need too emotional parting scenes. Gao Yang gets on the plane first, waves to Simon, and turns into the cabin.


    After arranging the big bag, I found a seat at random. When everyone got on the plane, the cabin door closed immediately, and the Boeing 747 just used in Libya took off immediately.


    The Boeing 747 is very big, and Satan is certainly far from being able to fill the plane. We all find a comfortable position. Now we can sleep and do whatever we want. After all, we have to fly for a long time. We have to find something to do.


    Satan these people have been together for too long, and there is nothing new to talk about. Like ordinary people, mercenaries can do only a few things during long-distance flight. When the plane enters the level flight cruise phase, Gao Yang closed his eyes and felt a little confused. He couldn''t sleep when he was going to sleep, so he took out his mobile phone and put on his headphones, Start listening to music so that you can relax.


    Gao Yang''s favorite is rock and roll, but he found that rock and roll was too dry. After he couldn''t listen to it at all in his current mood, he began to listen to classical symphonies. After all, ye Lianna studied music, and Gao Yang always had to be affected.


    The relaxation effect of music is still very strong. Gao Yang is sleepy when he listens. After all, he didn''t sleep all night, and what he does is labor-intensive.


    Feeling sleepy, Gao Yang untied his seat belt, stood up and went to the toilet. He had to go to the toilet before falling asleep so as not to wake up. He liked to prepare everything as much as possible in advance. He always had this habit.


    When he reached the door of the toilet, Gao Yang opened the door, but found that the toilet was occupied. The door was locked from the inside, so Gao Yang naturally turned around and unscrewed the door lock of the opposite toilet.


    Open the door and enter the toilet. When Gao Yang was about to close the door with his backhand, there was a sudden inspiration.


    Gao Yang didn''t see anyone going to the toilet, which made him feel something wrong. When he just walked to the toilet at the tail, he saw all Satan sitting in their own positions, that is, no one should be in the toilet at the moment, so naturally he couldn''t lock the door from there.


    The crew has their own toilet, and even if the toilet is out of service, it will only be a sign of out of service, not an anti lock indicating that someone is inside.


    Gao Yang immediately walked out of the toilet, walked a few steps forward, made a gesture to the people who didn''t sleep, then pulled out his pistol and crept back to the locked toilet door.


    Li JinFang didn''t draw his gun. He also walked to Gao Yang with light hands and feet, lowered his voice and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yang Nuo chin toward the toilet, whispered: "there are people inside, not our people."


    Li JinFang squeezed his fist and whispered, "I''ll break the door. Be careful and try not to shoot."


    Gao Yang made a gesture to the other people who stood up and motioned them not to shoot. Although they were all holding pistols, the penetration of large military pistols used in aircraft was still too strong.


    At this time, Joseph waved his hand again and again, and then he whispered, "I''ll ask the crew members, and then take the key to open the door. Don''t break the door by force. Everyone step back. Using the key is faster than breaking the door by force. I''ll be right back."


    Joseph hurried to the cockpit. Of course there would be no stewardess on this special plane. If you want to find someone, you can only find someone who drives the plane.


    Soon, Joseph came back with the key, and then he whispered, "no one in the crew is inside, and the toilet can never be locked. I''ll open the door, and you and Toad are ready."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then stood on one side of the toilet door with Li JinFang. Joseph slowly inserted the key into the key hole and suddenly rotated, while Gao Yang suddenly pushed the door with a gun in one hand.


    When Gao Yang pushed the door, Li JinFang was about to rush in, but the door was blocked by something after only half of it was opened and could not be opened any more.


    Seeing the situation behind from the crack of the open door, Gao Yang couldn''t help exclaiming, "Frye!"


    Frye sat on the toilet with a big bag in his arms and a big bag under his feet. The plane toilet with extremely compact space was full, and the door could not be fully opened.


    Frye, sitting on the toilet, was equally shocked to see the door suddenly opened.


    Seeing Gao Yang standing outside the door, Frye raised his hand and waved it. Then he smiled flatteringly at Gao Yang and said, "Hi."


    Gao Yang''s sense of amazement can be imagined. He subconsciously dropped his pistol and stared at Frye for a moment, and then his amazement quickly turned into anger.


    "Get out of here!"


    Sooner or later, Frye suddenly pushed the door back. After slamming the toilet door, he shouted inside, "I''m not going out! Falk! How did you find out so soon?"


    Gao Yang pushed the toilet door hard. Frye pedaled the door, so he slapped the toilet door vigorously and shouted angrily, "Why are you here!"


    "Why can''t I be here?"

 Chapter 2783

    Gao Yang doesn''t understand. Why did Frye get on the plane and hide in the toilet? And he doesn''t care about it now, only stunned.


    "You come out, come out!"


    "If I don''t go out, I won''t go out!"


    "Come out!"


    "No!"


    After the meaningless dialogue lasted several times, Li JinFang was impatient. He reached out and knocked on the toilet door. He said angrily, "come out. What''s the use of hiding inside? The plane can return, idiot. We just took off. Not long ago."


    There was no sound in the toilet. After waiting for a moment, Frye opened the toilet door with a dejected face and said, "I thought I could be found at least after landing. I came out and said not to be angry."


    Angrily, he grabbed Frye''s neck, pulled Frye out of the toilet, and said angrily, "how did you mix up! Who leaked the secret to you?"


    "I watched you."


    "Monitoring?"


    "I saw something wrong when I got off the plane yesterday, and then I quietly stared at your house. Sure enough, you all ran to the head''s house one by one. I don''t know anything. I''m not stupid. I don''t have to guess what happened, so I came."


    "How do you know it''s from this airport! How do you know it''s from this plane!"


    Frye said helplessly, "boss, you really think of me as a fool. As long as we start with weapons, it''s not this airport, the plane, this airport is this plane. Can I get on the wrong? Where is Simon waiting? I just said that he came first with things, and you''ll be there soon, and he can''t let me on."


    Gao Yang was stunned, and just when he didn''t know what to say, Frye took a breath and said, "but go to the airport before you and hide until Tommy helped me out. I wanted to ask why you excluded me."


    "What? Tommy gave you the idea?"


    "Yes, I told Tommy that you were going out. He suggested me to do so."


    Gao Yang angrily said, "asshole, who let you tell him!"


    "I''m still angry. Why don''t you let me go and exclude the two of us? Since I''m angry, Tommy will be angry, and of course I''ll tell him what''s hard to understand."


    Gao Yang stared and said, "Tommy knows too, asshole! He just got married. Don''t you know?"


    Frey said angrily, "what''s the matter with just getting married? What''s the matter? When I first got married, didn''t I go to war immediately? What''s the reason for marriage? What''s the matter with such a major action? You excluded him from the action because he got married. What''s your logic?"


    Gao Yang was countered. After being stunned for a while, he found that he was full of anger and didn''t know how to send it.


    "Falk, let''s return, you give it to me..."


    "Stop! Stop! You just let me go home and don''t follow? Is it useful? Is it meaningful? What are you doing if it''s meaningless? Are you tired? It doesn''t matter if you throw me off the plane. I don''t have long legs myself. I''m going to Baghdad. I know any Simon''s words."


    Gao Yang found that he really didn''t know what to say, because Frye was right. It''s useless for him to say anything now.


    Whatever he said, Gao Yang immediately raised his hand, while Frye said carelessly: "If you want to fight, let you vent your anger. Anyway, you can''t stop me. Besides, instead of driving me back and wasting everyone''s and my time, you might as well forget it. Save your energy, boss. Don''t preach to me and waste everyone''s time. If there is another struggle, quarrel and fight, destroy your mood and waste saliva, why?"


    "You... I... shit!"


    Gao Yang was furious, but Frye said indifferently: "I told Tommy to go to Baghdad. He''s already looking for a plane. He''s close. He might arrive before us."


    There''s no way. It''s really no way. Frye is young, but he has become a human spirit. After all, after all, he doesn''t make much progress if he was still the ignorant boy at the beginning.


    It''s no use saying anything. Gao Yang has to accept this reality, but it''s uncomfortable and oppressive in his heart.


    Gao Yang felt ashamed and failed. Except for breaking Frye''s leg, he thought about it, but he couldn''t find any way to stop Frye.


    Reaching out and opening the door of another toilet, Gao Yang said to Li JinFang very seriously: "teach me a lesson about this boy. I want him to be painful, painful and miserable, but I won''t hurt him. I can''t master my strength well. I''ll give it to you. This is an order."


    Li JinFang squeezed his fist and said to Frye, "I''m sorry, I can''t help it. You heard him give orders. Come on, let''s go to a more spacious place, solve it early and finish it early."


    Frye turned pale, waved his hand and said, "brother, brother, come on, toad, please."


    Joseph helped Li JinFang get Frye up and said, "if you''re not miserable, the boss will be unhappy. If the boss is unhappy, everyone will be unlucky. Just bear it."


    When Frye''s scream began to reverberate in the whole cabin, even in the toilet, Gao Yang was very unhappy and finally peed.


    He pushed the door out of the toilet. When passing Li JinFang, who was still lynching Frye, Gao Yang said angrily, "ten minutes, only long, not short. Give him a long memory."


    Waiting for Gao Yang to pass by and sit back in his position, Li JinFang paused for a moment and said to Frye, "it''s this thing. The truth is this truth, but you shouldn''t make it so clear. If you''re too arrogant, no one can save you. Remember this lesson. Come on, relax, otherwise you''ll get hurt."


    Listening to Frye''s scream, Gao Yang not only didn''t feel happy, but became more depressed. His painstaking arrangement was all washed away, which made him have a strong sense of frustration, of course, a sense of powerlessness and helplessness towards Frye.


    Since you can''t give up, don''t think too much. This war is really dangerous, but what will happen to Frye in the end depends on his luck. There''s no way. This is the arrangement of fate and can''t be avoided.


    Do not want to listen to Frye''s scream, Gao Yang simply put on his headphones again, out of sight, out of mind, out of hearing, but also clean.


    In fact, Gao Yang also has an idea that he can''t hear Frye''s scream when he puts on his headphones. Li JinFang should know how to be merciful and make Frye feel better.


    Unfortunately, Li JinFang always gave no discount in executing orders and failed to understand Gao Yang''s deep meaning, so Frye could only endure another ten minutes of torture.

 Chapter 2784

    Some things can''t be changed anyway. For example, if Frye is determined to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire with everyone, what can Gao Yang do.


    If you really want to break Frye''s legs, Frye will certainly not be able to go to Iraq, but the problem is that Frye doesn''t have anything to do when he goes to Iraq. Although it''s dangerous this time, it doesn''t necessarily have something to do, but that''s the same sentence. Is Satan still in less danger? Frye is not well.


    If you break Frye''s leg, how can Frye play his baseball? When he''s a big star, there''s nothing to do now, and if you break his leg, his future will be ruined. How can Gao Yang stop Frye.


    So the plane couldn''t return. Frye finally followed everyone to Baghdad, and he didn''t have to hide in the toilet.


    Baghdad is the second time. When getting off the plane, Gao Yang suddenly remembered that his last visit to Baghdad was also the beginning of Bruce''s death.


    Gao Yang thinks this is a reincarnation. However, he is not sure whether coming to Baghdad is the first war to revenge and completely solve the future problems, or whether Satan has broken his halberd and sunk the sand, which has become a historical term since then.


    Come to Baghdad for the same reason as last time. PMC is a regular guest in Iraq. There are more than ten or twenty, which are not impressive at all. No one will care about them at all.


    Some PMC come with weapons, so it doesn''t seem too exaggerated for Satan to bring a large number of weapons and ammunition, but just take a different passage from ordinary passengers.


    Satan, everyone should have at least 60 kilograms of equipment, because different equipment is required to adapt to different battlefields. Before confirming how to fight, you can only be fully prepared, take everything with you, and choose the right one in wartime.


    Frye brought Tommy''s luggage, too. God knows how he got on the plane with two people''s equipment.


    Let someone else take Tommy and his luggage. Frye ran to Gao Yang with a flattering look and said, "boss, I''ll take your luggage. Give me this bag. Come on, give it to me."


    Gao Yang glared at Frye and said angrily, "get out of the way. Who told you to talk to me? Get out of the way!"


    He kicked Frye aside, carried a big bag and a gun box, and was the first to go out of the channel specially prepared for PMC.


    Leaving the passage, Gao Yang saw a man.


    Thin and small, wearing the most common clothes of Iraqis and a pair of sunglasses, standing in the crowd, no one cares about him, but Gao Yang noticed him at a glance.


    Why, because he''s the 13th.


    On the 13th, he calmly looked at Gao Yang. After being stunned for a while, Gao Yang accelerated his steps. When he arrived at the front and back of the 13th, he frowned and said, "Why are you here?"


    "My sister called me and told me you were going to work hard. It was dangerous this time. Although she didn''t say it, I thought she wanted me to help you, and I wanted to come, so I came."


    On the 13th, his face was calm and his tone was flat. It was like talking about family affairs. After casually telling him the reason for his arrival in Baghdad, he picked his eyebrows and said, "are there any other problems?"


    Gao Yang tilted his head and said, "say while walking. What time did you arrive?"


    "Two and a half hours earlier than you, I went to change my clothes and came here to wait for you, because I think you should almost arrive."


    Irene rushed up from behind and said to No. 13, "Hi, Leonard, how are you recently?"


    "Not bad."


    "Where do you live? You suddenly left. None of us knew where you were. We couldn''t find you."


    "I went to Sweden and lived in Sweden for a short time. I didn''t like the climate very much, so I went to southern France, and then to Spain. Finally, I thought Sweden seemed good, so we went back to Sweden, but instead of going to Stockholm, we went to the countryside to buy a piece of land. Where there are hills and forests, we changed our house and bought a piece of land in front of the house There is also a lake. In winter, we will go on vacation. I''m going to buy a house on an island in Greece. "


    The 13th answered Irene''s questions in great detail. He looked plain and comfortable. If he didn''t know his past, the 13th looked like an ordinary person, telling his recent life to his old friends.


    Irene said with a smile, "you''re talking about us. Are you with that woman? Ha ha, it''s true. Hey, I''m a model, you know?"


    The 13th nodded and said, "I don''t know. Now I know. Hey, Frye, you look like you''ve been beaten."


    Waiting for the idle and plain people of Satan to say hello on the 13th, Gao Yang said helplessly: "in fact, you can''t use you at all this time. As a result, you also came. I don''t want to disturb your peaceful life at all, so you shouldn''t have come this time."


    On the 13th, he said lightly, "I think so too. Although Karima said you were going to come to Iraq to kill badadi, my role was limited, so I didn''t intend to come, but I had an ominous feeling, so I came to see if I could do something. At least I wanted to keep you alive."


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said, "pay attention to your words. Oh, let me introduce you to Joseph, my bodyguard. He will protect my safety, so if you have nothing to do, you can actually go back."


    On the 13th, he looked at Joseph, just nodded blandly, and then whispered, "he can''t do it."


    Joseph was unhappy. He shouted, "I can''t? What do you mean?"


    On the 13th, he still said with a plain face: "it''s not interesting."


    On the 13th, he didn''t want to pay attention to Joseph. He looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "I won''t go back. Have you arranged where to go next?"


    If there is anyone in Satan''s mercenary regiment that Gao Yang can''t control, it''s only the 13th.


    As long as Frye doesn''t involve driving him back, he will never disobey any meaning of Gao Yang, but it''s different on the 13th. No one wants to force him if he doesn''t want to do anything, and no one wants to stop him if he wants to do anything.


    Gao Yang just sighed, and then said happily: "we can''t go to the green area. We can go to a site controlled by big Ivan. Let''s just live down and wait for the news."


    The 13th nodded and said, "OK, I see. Let''s go."


    Gao Yang is also too lazy to waste his words. It is completely different from his anger at Frye. He also casually said, "let''s go together."

 Chapter 2785

    Gao Yang was very happy to come back on the 13th. Although he felt that even if he came on the 13th, it would not be of any use. After all, it was a war, and the ones that the 13th was good at were not very suitable, but a very familiar old friend could come back and fight side by side, Gao Yang still had a lot of peace of mind.


    However, Gao Yang doesn''t really want him to come back on the 13th. He can''t use it. He''s still his brother. What''s the use of letting him follow? Since he finally got rid of the painful memory of the whole first half of his life on the 13th, he can live with a woman who doesn''t know the crux of Stockholm. Why are you back.


    These days, it''s hard to find a woman with a pit in her head. She''s still red haired. After missing it on the 13th, she can''t find such a good match again. She has become a pervert again. How can it be corrected.


    "In fact, I don''t want you to come. What can you do? You won''t go even if I let you go back, but I think you''d better not get involved. What do you think?"


    Walking side by side with Gao Yang, he ignored Gao Yang''s words on the 13th, but said in a low voice: "is there anyone who must be removed now? You make a list for me and I''ll do them one by one, so that even if you can''t go back, you won''t leave any future trouble."


    Gao Yang nodded repeatedly and said, "OK, OK! That''s a good idea. I''ll think about someone and tell you to go back and kill them for me."


    The 13th disapproved and said, "I mean, after I can leave here."


    Gao Yang was puzzled and said, "what''s the point of saying this? If something really happens, it''s estimated that you''ll have to be buried here. Can you run?"


    On the 13th, he whispered, "I''m different from them. You people can''t distinguish the importance and don''t understand the significance of surviving. One person can''t run away if there''s something else. If one dies, you have to take a large string, so I''m very not optimistic about the results of your battle."


    Gao Yang turned black and muttered, "can you say something nice?"


    Of course, it''s really difficult to make the 13th look big.


    "What I''m talking about is the truth. If you want to get hurt, someone must save you. The biggest possibility is to bury more people. And everyone in Satan is like this, which means that if you hurt one, it means that many people must follow to die. When facing those weaker opponents, Satan''s practice is not wrong. This is the survival criterion of the mercenary regiment. It''s all his own How can you fight, but this time it''s different. The opponent is very strong. Ace''s core armed forces should be veterans even if so many battles are silly. In addition, there are experts around badadi, and what tactics can you adopt... "


    Satan can not choose any tactics other than beheading, so he has to go straight to the enemy''s nest, which means he has to be surrounded by the enemy, so there is no need to say a lot.


    The 13th shrugged and said calmly, "I''m a killer. I''ll run if the situation is bad. Unlike you, I can''t run. It''s meaningless to say that, but if I run, I can clean up the people who threaten you one by one. At least I have a better chance of escape."


    Gao Yang said dejectedly, "you think so clearly. Why do you have to follow? Why don''t I give you a list and you go now?"


    The 13th was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "I was a killer."


    "Yes, you don''t have to repeat all the time."


    "But I''ve been with you for too long, and I''ve still been affected."


    "How big is the impact?"


    "After receiving the news, I feel that you are all dead. It doesn''t seem interesting for me to live. Although it''s not interesting to live, it seems good to die with everyone. Otherwise, it''s really meaningless to leave me alone."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "you just said you could escape alone."


    "That''s my instinct. That''s why I said that the probability of escape is greater, not that I must be fine. If I want to ensure that I must be fine, I won''t come. It''s better to wait for revenge or murder."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and sighed: "even you, an inhuman killer, have changed. Forget it. Life and death, wealth and honor are in heaven. I think it will be fine this time. It''s not like you all seem to come to die."


    Speaking, he also walked out of the airport and the car to pick them up had arrived. Gao Yang didn''t say anything. He just got on the car with the people and let the car to pick them up drive anywhere.


    After walking in Baghdad for about an hour, Gao Yang and his colleagues were sent to an inconspicuous courtyard. The foothold was arranged by polovich, but polovich did not dare to directly participate in the incident, so he had to help, but not too high-profile. He had to be careful, so he didn''t pick up people at the airport.


    Seeing bolovich, there was naturally another greeting, and bolovich knew that Satan''s people were flying far away and should be hungry. He had already prepared meals for them.


    Sitting down at the table, Gao Yang sighed, took out his own chopsticks and was about to eat. Frye, sitting at the next table, came over and said carefully: "boss, Tommy just called me. He just got off the plane and asked where we are."


    Gao Yang put his chopsticks and said, "what else do you ask? Just go and pick him up directly. Hum, you didn''t say it earlier, otherwise it wouldn''t be better to wait for him at the airport."


    Frye said with embarrassment on his face, "I got on the plane before him, but I didn''t dare to open the phone. I can''t contact him, and I''ll pick him up now."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "what a mess you caused, OK, I''ll take someone to pick him up."


    Frye said anxiously, "no, no, where do you need to pick him up in person? I''ll just go, hehe, hehe."


    Gao Yang glared at Frye and stood up. Then he said to polovich, "send some people to pick up Tommy with me."


    Polovich said with a smile, "just let the following people go. Why go in person? I must be tired after flying so far."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "no, I''d better go myself. Just appoint a few people."


    Gao Yang''s idea is very simple. Since others will chase him to the death, what he says should be greeted in person. Anyway, there''s nothing to do except eat now.


    At this time, Gao Yang''s phone rang. After he got through, he said a few words and hung up quickly. Then he said to all the people who were watching him: "it''s all right. Let''s continue to eat. Lucika came and picked it up together. Just leave some for us."


    Joseph must go with him. He stood up and said, "I''ll go too. I''ll come back and eat later."


    The 13th also said faintly, "I''ll go too."


    Joseph didn''t have any hostility to the 13th, but he didn''t like it very much, so he immediately said, "don''t go. Stay for dinner. I''ll go with the boss. I''m the bodyguard."


    On the 13th, he said faintly, "I''ve finished eating. In addition, I said, you can''t."

 Chapter 2786

    I can''t stand being said no on the 13th and questioning my own work.


    Of course Joseph quit. He tried his best to avoid a direct conflict with the 13th. As a bodyguard, this should be the most basic quality. Oh, the object of protection didn''t say anything. He did it with others first. Is this protecting people or cheating people.


    So Joseph didn''t have much reaction on his face and didn''t talk to the 13th anymore, but everyone could see his anger.


    Joseph said nothing, but on the 13th he refused to let Joseph go. On the 13th he looked at Joseph and said seriously, "there''s a reason why you can''t do it."


    While talking, the 13th''s hand quickly extended to his high neck.


    The 13th is on Gao Yang''s left and Joseph is on Gao Yang''s right. The 13th is almost parallel to Gao Yang, but Joseph is a little behind. It is reasonable that Joseph has no time to respond anyway, but Joseph moved as soon as the 13th''s shoulder moved. When the 13th''s hand is about to cross Gao Yang''s neck, Joseph''s hand also supported the 13th''s hand.


    When his hands collided in the air, the 13th immediately took back his right hand, smiled at Joseph and said, "why do you say you can''t, because the object you protect is dead."


    Joseph said angrily, "you didn''t kill him!"


    The 13th did not look at Joseph, but whispered, "I have a knife in my hand."


    Joseph was silent, and his face was very gloomy and ugly.


    The 13th continued: "believe me, if I don''t want to, you will never be able to capture the moment I shot, but you can still do it. You are the first to do this in my hand, so you are already very powerful. I take back your words that you can''t."


    On the 13th, it was like going through a trivial thing, but Gao Yang couldn''t help touching his neck and muttered, "it''s not good, it''s really not good."


    It proves that Joseph can''t protect Gao Yang if he wants to kill Gao Yang on the 13th, but there are many situations that can''t happen at ordinary times. For example, when the 13th is so close, Joseph knows that the relationship between the 13th and Gao Yang is unusual, and his alertness is naturally much worse.


    But Joseph also proved his ability. Under various unfavorable conditions, he almost prevented the first shot of the 13th. It was very powerful and extremely rare.


    After a little twists and turns, this time the 13th and Joseph became safe, because Joseph''s ability was recognized by the 13th.


    No. 13 and Joseph were not good conversation objects, but the advantage was that they would be very calm with them. Gao Yang quietly rushed to the airport and met lucika and Tommy.


    There''s still nothing to say. Tommy can''t go back, and lucika, she wants to avenge her husband and the child''s father.


    Lucica looked a little different this time. She was silent and depressed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After driving for a while, Gao Yang finally couldn''t help asking.


    "You don''t look very well. Is there a problem?"


    Lucica put down her chin supporting arm, looked up at Gao Yang, smiled slightly, and whispered, "I''m fine. I just think of something before."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak, but looked at lucica calmly. Lucica and Gao Yang looked at each other for a moment and suddenly said, "I really love Bruce, and how much I love Bruce, how much I hate those who killed him."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I know."


    Lucika breathed, and then she said calmly, "I''m a little unstable. I can''t keep calm when I think of the opportunity to avenge Bruce. It may pose a threat to everyone."


    We''ll look at you. You''ll be fine


    Lucica shook her head and said, "I don''t mean that. I mean if I do something stupid, don''t worry about me, don''t let me become a drag on everyone, and don''t let me kill others, I will certainly restrain my emotions, but I''m not a particularly rational person in essence, so once I really do something stupid, don''t worry about me."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s impossible. If you don''t want to drag everyone down, don''t do anything stupid. In fact, I don''t intend to call you this time, but I think you want to avenge the test tube yourself. I informed you and gave you this opportunity. I also hope you''d better not waste this opportunity."


    Lucica hesitated for a moment and sighed, "well, I''ll try my best."


    "Not as far as possible, it must be done. We are a whole. The condition of any part will affect others. I would rather lack your part than affect others. You haven''t participated in Satan''s action for a long time, but I hope you can maintain your previous state, at least, at least maintain your state of mind. Is there a problem?"


    Lucica bit her teeth and said in a deep voice, "no problem. I won''t do anything stupid."


    Gao Yang looked at Tommy and sighed, "what can I say to you?"


    "There''s nothing to say. I''ve arranged everything."


    Gao Yang shook his head, patted Tommy''s leg and sighed, "then don''t say anything. Wait to go back and have dinner."


    Lucica took a deep breath and said with a smile, "when shall we act?"


    "The time hasn''t been set yet. This question can''t be answered."


    Lucica shrugged and said, "well, it seems that I haven''t received any news yet, so it shouldn''t be too long. I can''t wait."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "it won''t be too long. Maybe today, maybe tomorrow, but I think it won''t be too long. The black devil won''t waste time."


    They picked up lusica and Tommy, chatted all the way, and Gao Yang soon returned to their foothold.


    In addition to James and Jesse Lee who could not fight, Satan''s people were all here this time.


    For a long time, Satan''s people have never been so complete. All who should come or not have come.


    Waiting for lusica and Tommy to say hello to everyone, Gao Yang sat down and began to eat the food left for them. While eating, he faced polovich in front of everyone and said, "is the helicopter ready?"


    Polovich said seriously, "we don''t have any helicopters in Iraq, so we can only think of other ways. Now I have found a black hawk from the Iraqi defense forces. They are willing to sell you the helicopter. Eight million dollars can''t be lower, but you must return them a wreckage."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "there are too few, at least two. I don''t require armed helicopters to protect, but at least two transport helicopters. Relying on only one helicopter to enter and evacuate the battle is like deliberately dying."


    Polovich whispered: "it''s not impossible, but the asking price is very high. I think $10 million can be done, but I need to wait until tomorrow night. I have to talk about other conditions as soon as tomorrow night."


    Gao Yang stretched out a finger and said, "I can add another $10 million to your budget. It must be better to talk about it. The requirement is to be fast, and to ensure the state of the helicopter and that we can take off at any time. That''s all."

 Chapter 2787

    It''s been seven days in Baghdad, a whole week.


    The black devil can always send information about badadi, but he can''t confirm the exact location of badadi. It''s not easy to get close to this super villain who has caused an uproar all over the world.


    If you can''t even get the exact location of the target, you will naturally be unable to act. There is no other way but to wait.


    Grevatov was in Russia. Tata and Lebedev entered aisis, but they were not together. Rostowski and Vasili continued to wander around with Jim, both protecting Jim and using Jim as bait to transfer badadi''s specific whereabouts.


    It''s not that you can find badadi after entering ace. Now the black devil has exhausted all methods and gathered all the resources that Gaoyang can find.


    Gao Yang wants to carry out several pre war exercises, especially the exercise of entering and withdrawing combat by helicopter, but there is no such condition in Baghdad. They are very secret and hidden in Baghdad. It is impossible to use helicopters to take off and land, let alone in the urban area.


    Gao Yang also hopes to initiate action at night. If it is during the day, he can only give up, because initiating action during the day means suicide. Although Gao Yang decides to kill badadi at all costs, he really doesn''t want to commit suicide.


    These days, all Satan should say that a man does not shed his armor and a horse does not leave his saddle.


    All combat equipment must be ready for immediate use, helicopters must be ready to take off at any time, bulletproof vests, guns, ammunition and backpacks must be at hand, and they must be able to start within three minutes as soon as an order is given.


    The combat state should be maintained, but we should have a good rest, because we don''t know when we can act. Otherwise, Satan should be equipped.


    After waiting for a whole week, Gao Yang finally got a call.


    "At 21:30 p.m., at the kaibil temple in Mosul, the probability of the target appearing is more than 80%. We can''t pick up, we can''t know the exact room, and we can''t confirm the guard force."


    Gao Yang was having dinner. He received a call from Tata. After hastily saying that, Tata immediately hung up the phone.


    The situation in Tata is not very good. I should have seized the only opportunity to send a message to the place where the satellite phone is hidden, but I can''t communicate in more detail.


    Gao Yang''s heart began to pound. This is the only intelligence with attack value since waiting in Baghdad for a week. More than 80% probability is enough.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was 5:17 p.m. in time. The place was one of the landmark buildings in Mosul, and it was clear that Tata said badadi would appear.


    Time, place, people.


    Qi is alive.


    Gao Yang suddenly stood up and shouted, "get ready to go!"


    Wait and wait, people can''t keep their nerves tight all the time. Everyone is either listening to music or lying in bed to rest, but when Gao Yang suddenly yells, everyone suddenly bounces up like a tight spring.


    Quickly put on his backpack, Satan quickly lined up, and then moved closer to Gao Yang.


    "Introduce the situation on the road and everyone get on the bus!"


    Gao Yang gave a loud roar, and then said to the hurried polovich, "inform the airport that we are going to take off immediately."


    Polovich took a deep breath and nodded suddenly. Then he immediately picked up the phone and began to call the person he contacted.


    When the U.S. military withdrew from Iraq, it left a lot of equipment, tanks, armored vehicles, cars and helicopters. These weapons used to arm the Iraqi defense forces did not have much effect, and the people in charge of these weapons were more willing to turn these valuable and expensive things into money.


    In order to use the two planes, Gao Yang spent a full $20 million, and he didn''t buy the two planes, he just used them.


    The price is very high, because it''s impossible to spend less money. I don''t know how many people have to take great risks for these two helicopters. Apart from others, just a group of people of unknown origin go to the military airport in Baghdad, board the two helicopters and fly away. How many joints do you have to get through.


    But Gao Yang thinks it''s worth it because he has two transport helicopters that can be used.


    Polovich didn''t come forward. None of the people who belong to big Ivan will appear. In the early stage, all those who should be contacted have been contacted. The rest is Satan''s own business.


    Everyone pulled down the hood, rushed into the car and flew to the military airport. The airport will arrive soon. A car belonging to the Iraqi defense force is waiting for them.


    Gao Yang was relieved to see the agreed vehicle appear, and then he gently waved his hand. A total of seven cars approached the car waiting for them outside the airport.


    When Satan''s motorcade approached, the waiting vehicles began to move forward slowly, while Satan''s motorcade followed. When the motorcade approached the airport sentry, Gao Yang was still a little nervous.


    The car leading the way stopped in front of the sentry post, the window rolled down, a sentry saluted, the roadblock immediately withdrew, and a convoy slowly drove into the airport.


    Unimpeded, the convoy stopped in front of two Black Hawk helicopters on the helipad.


    Gao Yang gets out of the car, and Irene and Taylor get out of the car respectively. Gao Yang looks at Irene and points to one of the helicopters, then tilts his head towards Taylor and points to the other helicopter.


    Irene and Taylor got on the plane respectively. Soon, Irene gave a thumbs up to Gao Yang in the helicopter cockpit, and Taylor gave a thumbs up following the climate.


    The helicopter was OK. Gao Yang nodded and waved to the car. Five people came down, took out a box from the trunk and put it next to the car leading the way.


    There is money in the box. The deposit of $5 million has been paid. These are the balance of $15 million.


    A man came down from the car. He opened five boxes one after another, looked at the contents, took out a few at random, turned them over, confirmed that there was money in them, and didn''t count them in detail, so he raised his head and nodded to the people who always sat in the back seat.


    When the people in the car signaled, the person who came down to see the money immediately began to put the box into the trunk of the SUV. When he put all the money in the car, he nodded to Gao Yang, waved his hand and made a gesture that he could take off.


    The car that came to trade with Gao Yang drove away, and Gao Yang waved his hand, and Satan''s people began to board quickly.


    The transaction has ended without a word.


    According to the plan, everyone boarded their own helicopter and looked around. There was no abnormality. There was no one nearby, so he quickly waited for the helicopter.


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Yang said in the walkie talkie, "take off."

 Chapter 2788

    If you do something wrong, you must be punished, so this action code is punishment!


    "Punisher one takes off, over."


    "Punisher two takes off, over."


    Two helicopters soared up one after another, Gao Yang lifted his mask, and then he said in the walkie talkie, "audition, over."


    "Big dog, copy that. Over."


    "Toad received, over..."


    Everyone auditioned and confirmed that the radio contact was unobstructed. Gao Yang said slowly: "let me talk about the main points of this operation. The target is at 9:30 p.m. and is likely to appear in kaibil temple. Where do we need to appear on time? The pilot must have a good control of time. If necessary, he can land in no man''s land. Over."


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex understand, over."


    "The pigeon understands, over."


    There is no time for pre war mobilization and pre war briefing, so Gao Yang can only tell everyone where he wants to go and the battle plan after he gets on the plane.


    "At present, the black devil is very scattered and can''t pick us up or determine the specific location of the target. Therefore, we can only search the target visually after reaching the operation area, which may lead to the need to search house by house. Moreover, we don''t know how many guard forces are around the target and the number of enemies near the operation area. This is a disadvantage for us to behead , everyone needs to pay attention. Over. "


    "I see."


    There is almost no need to think about many things. How to fight has almost become an instinct, but it is almost impossible for this air raid to make temporary adjustment after reaching the ground. Therefore, if there is anything, it must be completed and prepared before landing. It is necessary to say more and more in detail.


    "If you can land by plane, Punisher one will land on the ground, and the members of the attack team will launch a surprise attack. If you can''t land on the ground, you will carry out cable landing. If the enemy has dense firepower and can''t take any landing method, you will immediately terminate the action and withdraw at full speed."


    "Punisher two, stay in the air to cover, cover and be ready to receive the members of the attack team at any time. When staying in the air, pay attention to avoid ground fire. If necessary, we can fly out of the combat area temporarily. We must ensure that we have at least one helicopter for evacuation."


    Thinking that there was nothing to say, he raised his voice and said, "just say this for the time being. Wish us good luck."


    When he had finished speaking, Gao Yang took a breath and smiled at the people who were fully armed and sat aside: "there has been no such big action for a long time, and I''m still a little excited."


    Frye raised his arms and shouted, "kill them, Yahoo!"


    The people in the cabin laughed. Li JinFang twisted his neck back and forth and said loudly, "if you can catch badadi alive, shall we catch him alive or kill him?"


    Gao Yang really didn''t think about this problem, because it''s much more difficult to capture a person alive than to kill a person, and it''s basically impossible for the security forces around badadi to capture him alive.


    "Catch him alive? The risk of catching him alive is too great and unnecessary. Think about it. How many secrets badadi needs to know. If he is caught alive, how many people must want to kill us to keep the secret."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, then he waved and said, "besides, how is it possible to catch badadi alive, or kill him as soon as possible."


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "I mean, if he was right next to me, would I catch him or shoot him?"


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand to grasp things and said with a smile, "if you are so lucky, catch a live one."


    The crowd laughed again.


    The atmosphere is still very relaxed, but the relaxed atmosphere is a little artificial, because everyone knows that the risk of this action is really great.


    Satan is not the original Satan, but ace is not the original ace.


    Satan expanded from a few people to more than a dozen people, but ace expanded from 10000 or 20000 people to the founding of the country, stirring up the whole world. With the current balance of power, the two sides are basically the gap between ants and mountains. In fact, there is no significance of comparison at all.


    Therefore, after pretending to be relaxed and telling jokes and everyone making noise for a while, the cabin soon quieted down.


    The atmosphere was inevitably heavy after all.


    After flying for about an hour and a half, Irene suddenly said in the walkie talkie: "Punisher 2 calls boss, boss. According to the current speed, we arrive at kaibil temple too early. We must find an unmanned area to land and wait to save fuel. Over."


    This is expected.


    Take off early and try to be close to the target. Even if you stop and wait halfway, it''s certainly better than taking off when the estimated time is about the same, because the closer you are to the other party, the shorter the reaction time.


    Far from roads and villages, two helicopters landed on the ground.


    After leaving the cabin, several observation and warning posts were arranged to prevent anyone from approaching and discovering the helicopter, although the probability of human beings in the vast desert is infinitely equal to zero.


    The sun slowly set, and the sky gradually began to get dark. By 8:40 p.m., it had completely fallen into darkness.


    It was almost time. When Taylor decided to take off again, Satan soon boarded the plane, took off again and went towards the goal.


    Most areas of Mosul have stopped power supply, and the whole city has fallen into darkness. Only a little light can be seen, but only a little light is enough.


    "Close to Mosul City, expected to reach the target area in ten minutes, over!"


    Taylor reported his position and Gao Yang looked at his watch. At 9:20, the time control was perfect.


    "Get ready for battle, turn on the night vision, load the bullet, over!"


    He gave a low cry and issued the battle order.


    The helicopter flies at a high altitude, because the whole city is under the control of AIS. Flying over the city at an ultra-low altitude may be detected by the enemy in advance because of noise, which is still very likely. Although flying at high altitude is easier to be detected by radar, it can only be done now, because according to intelligence, Ace doesn''t have an effective air defense system. On balance, flying at high altitude is safer than ultra-low altitude.


    It''s over the target area, and then it''s going to lower the altitude, land and start a fierce battle. Whether badadi is here or not, a fierce battle can''t be avoided.


    Gao Yang''s heart began to calm down, the battle was imminent, and he had reached his best state.


    He pulled the night vision instrument to his eyes, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "ready to land!"

 Chapter 2789

    The helicopter began to descend the altitude. The altitude descent speed is not fast, but it will be faster and faster.


    But just as the altitude began to decline, Gao Yang received a call.


    When he found that the satellite phone rang, Gao Yang took out the satellite phone as quickly as possible and connected it. Then he heard Tata say in a hurried voice, "the target has not gone, the task is terminated!"


    Task termination.


    Gao Yang''s heart is full of depression and powerlessness, but what can he say and do.


    "Task termination! Repeat, task termination!"


    He quickly said it twice on the walkie talkie and said loudly: "climb the height, give up action and evacuate Mosul airspace quickly!"


    There''s no way. Special operations are dominated by intelligence. When the intelligence shows that it can''t act, it must be impossible to act. No matter how unwilling, Gao Yang can''t ask the helicopter to go down to see the situation and then go.


    If the time is not particularly urgent, Tata will call grevatov instead of Gaoyang, so that there will be a record in grevatov, which currently acts as the intelligence processing center. However, Tata will call Gaoyang directly and hang up immediately after only two words, which only shows that Tata is in an extremely dangerous situation.


    Gao Yang can''t grasp Tata''s position in real time, because he is not personally controlling the intelligence work, and Tata, an intelligence agent who has entered the enemy, can''t make frequent external contact, so it''s too easy to expose himself.


    So Gao Yang doesn''t know where Tata is and how he got the information.


    "Punisher one understands. Raise the height and evacuate at full speed."


    "Punisher two understands."


    Gao Yang sighed gently and sat back in his position.


    Gao Yang began to have a headache. The helicopter was not bought or rented strictly. This operation was cancelled. If we want to act again next time, how to solve the helicopter is really a problem.


    Helpless, Gao Yang fiddled with the satellite phone in his hand. He was thinking about whether to call grevatov, but he was afraid that when he called, it would affect his ability to answer Tata''s phone.


    After breathing, Gao Yang said on the walkie talkie, "fox, please contact grevatov to see if he has more details. I received a call from Tata saying that the target will not appear and the action will be cancelled."


    If there is a situation, grevatov will inform yak at the first time, but yak hasn''t received any news at all, which means he has nothing to say. But yak knows that Gao Yang is helpless and impatient at the moment, so he didn''t remind Gao Yang that it''s meaningless, but silently dialed grevatov.


    A moment later, yak said on the walkie talkie, "we have been contacted. Grevatov hasn''t received any news. He also suggested that we cancel the operation. Over."


    "I see."


    Try to keep the tone plain, hold high, spread out his hands to the people in the cabin, smiled bitterly and said: "it seems that we can only go for nothing today, but it doesn''t matter. We still have opportunities, there are opportunities."


    What else can you say.


    But just then, Gao Yang received another call.


    "Nuri temple! At 9:30, the target will appear. It may have arrived now. Hurry to Nuri Temple immediately!"


    Tata spoke very fast. After hastily explaining the new place and time, he finally said more this time.


    "I''m not in Mosul, but the intelligence source is very reliable. It''s very difficult for me to contact the outside world. I can''t contact you again in a short time. Over!"


    "Yes, pay attention to your own safety," he shouted


    Tata should have heard Gao Yang''s words, but he immediately hung up the phone.


    He breathed loudly, and then shouted in the walkie talkie: "Nuri temple! Move on, the target is Nuri temple!"


    Gao Yang looked at his watch. It was already 9:35.


    "Punisher one understands, coordinates Nuri temple, set a new course immediately, over."


    "Punisher two understands."


    Taylor and Irene don''t know where the Nuri temple is. They can only urgently adjust the course through the map coordinates, which takes a little time.


    The helicopter made a quick turn.


    "Punisher one reconfirmed the coordinates. The estimated arrival time is three minutes. Do you want to change the landing mode? Over."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then he said in a deep voice, "Punisher one landed in the fastest way, over."


    "Punisher one understands that it starts to descend. It will land immediately after reaching the coordinate area. It is estimated that it will take two minutes. Over."


    Gao Yang clenched his fist and said loudly in the walkie talkie, "all prepare for battle. If necessary, forcibly land and launch a surprise attack!"


    Just then, the 13th suddenly reached out and put his hand on Gao Yang''s shoulder, and then said in a deep voice, "calm down!"


    Gao Yang was stunned. After the lost opportunity, he really became impatient. He felt as if he could catch badadi if he landed quickly.


    People''s subjective will can not replace the objective law, and impatience is a great taboo of strategists. Gao Yang quickly realized this, so he immediately said: "cancel the order of forced landing. If the ground fire is too strong, you can cancel the action, over."


    A long sigh of relief, Gao Yang turned and patted No. 13 on the shoulder. He didn''t speak, but just nodded.


    The 13th also nodded.


    A moment later, Irene suddenly shouted in the walkie talkie: "Punisher 2, I found a moving target on the ground. There is a small team driving slowly. A total of four cars are about to drive into... The target area. Repeat, I found a small team driving into the target area! Over!"


    Taylor also said in the walkie talkie: "visual confirmation of Punisher 1! Now it is 400 meters high, and there is a suitable area for landing at the coordinate point, but it is too close to the target, and no high-threat ground fire is found. Please indicate whether to land. Over!"


    Gao Yang didn''t hesitate any more. He said in a hurry, "land, over!"


    Li JinFang and Peter stood up. They held the gun in one hand and the helicopter door in the other. As soon as the helicopter landed, they would rush out immediately.


    While the helicopter decelerates violently, it is also rapidly descending its height. It must be completed before the enemy hears the noise and reacts. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable, so it must be fast, it must be fast.


    "The enemy is moving! Repeat, the enemy is moving. Someone rushed out of the target building. Be careful!"


    Irene''s altitude was a little higher. While she hoarsely issued a warning, the punisher 2 driven by her had opened fire, and groliov fired violently from the open helicopter cabin door.


    Just then, Gao Yang felt a heavy shock and the helicopter finally landed.

 Chapter 2790

    When the hatch opened, Li JinFang rushed out first. Although Peter was also a super raider, the prosthetic leg slowed down his action after all.


    Gao Yang rushed out the third.


    Seeing from the night vision instrument, Gao Yang couldn''t believe his eyes.


    In the worship Hall of Nuri temple, a landmark building in Mosul, there are not many people, and all the people inside are looking at the gate.


    The door of the worship hall was a little closer to the inside. There were four people standing outside. There were six people standing outside. The four people inside and outside had guns in their hands, while the one in the middle was empty handed and looked out in amazement.


    In fact, Gao Yang and them are at the door, because there is a wide square outside the worship hall. It''s impossible to get down here, but Taylor still landed on the ground with an almost violent attitude, just like falling down.


    That is to say, now they are only ten meters away from the gate of the worship hall.


    Gao Yang recognized at a glance who was standing at the door and was about to rush in.


    The one who wore a black robe, wrapped his head in black cloth and had a thick beard was either someone else or badadi.


    It really made Li JinFang say, and Gao Yang really admired his luck. As soon as he landed, he saw the main Lord and the badadi he missed so much.


    Badadi, who thought about his death day and night, appeared in front of Gao Yang.


    Luck really can''t be said to be bad, but it can''t be said to be good, because the dense crowd behind badadi can drown Satan as soon as they rush out.


    All the emotions were just a matter of a flash. Gao Yang was stunned by such a simple discovery of badadi. At the same time, his hand was not slow at all. He raised his hand and shot it.


    Badadi had hidden behind others, and the four people around him reacted too quickly.


    In order to facilitate indoor warfare, Gao Yang used a shotgun. With one shot, he directly opened the head of the person in front of badadi, because he shot at badadi''s head.


    One shot went out, Gao Yang didn''t stop in his hand, and immediately fired the second shot. Then he felt a heavy shock on his body, and the muzzle of the gun was deviated from the target by the impact force from his body.


    Li JinFang and Peter also fired, firing before Gao Yang.


    This was an unexpected encounter between the two sides, an extremely short exchange of fire, and an exchange of fire between the two sides that seriously exceeded their expectations of each other''s strength.


    Gao Yang was shot in the chest, but his bulletproof vest effectively blocked the full power of the bullet at close range.


    The muzzle deviated, but took advantage of the situation and fired a third shot, hitting a man less than 10 meters in front of him in the chest, a No. 12 caliber shotgun. The penetration of the shotgun with No. 0 deer bullet was not good, but Gao Yang''s opponent immediately fell to the sky.


    There is no doubt that these badadi guards are all wearing bulletproof vests, which can be seen from their ability to continue firing after being shot, so Gao Yang shot in the head while his opponent fell.


    Failure to shoot the head does not ensure that the enemy loses combat effectiveness.


    Badadi showed up. He ran forward with his head down and tried to rush into the crowd in the hall.


    Badadi was about to succeed because he was only four or five meters away from the crowd.


    The people behind Gao Yang are still rushing out of the helicopter cabin door.


    Badadi''s guards have fallen five, their shooting skills are accurate and their protection is strong. The encounter fell into the most fierce exchange of fire from the beginning.


    As soon as Frye got out of the cabin, he was shot, and then he immediately fell forward and fell to the ground.


    Satan has a huge advantage, an advantage that affects the overall situation and determines the outcome.


    Satan has night vision.


    There are lights in the hall, but when you look from a bright place to a dark place, you can only see nothing. In a light place, it is obvious that people inside will not wear night vision.


    This seemingly small advantage has laid the foundation for the victory. It is also this advantage that makes Satan no one die now. Gao Yang has no doubt. If it is not for the great influence of the enemy''s vision, Satan does not know that several people have died. They have the ability to shoot their heads, and badadi''s guards definitely have them.


    However, on the premise of not seeing very clearly and only seeing a general outline, no matter how excellent the gunman can choose to shoot in the head, he can only choose to shoot in the trunk.


    Because of this advantage, Gao Yang was shot, Li JinFang was shot, Peter was shot, Joseph who rushed out the fourth was not shot, and Frye who rushed out the fifth was shot.


    But Satan, no one died or even hurt. That''s what matters.


    While running and playing, fast and high, the brain has no time to respond.


    Badadi is going to rush into the crowd.


    The crowd in the hall has just begun to stir up chaos.


    Many people gathered together. Suddenly, fierce fire broke out in a place where they could not see clearly from the outside. Their leader fled inward in confusion, and the guards around him fell down one by one. What would the crowd do at this time? Would they fire indiscriminately outside immediately? How is that possible?


    The more people there are, the more chaotic the reaction will be. However, it is impossible to react to what to do at the first time. People will only look at the people around them. Others will run, and they will follow when others shoot. If they see others in disorder, they can only follow the chaos. This is the psychology of conformity.


    "Stop them!"


    Badadi screamed. He was about to successfully rush into the crowd, but Li JinFang had caught up with him.


    Li JinFang blocked Gao Yang''s shooting range.


    Badadi''s speed can''t be said to be fast, but Li JinFang is faster. He can use his muzzle to hold badadi''s ass and fire. However, at the moment before the fire, Li JinFang raised some muzzle and swept a shuttle at the noisy crowd who had just begun to shout.


    At the same time of firing, Li JinFang stretched out his foot, and badadi fell to the ground, while Li JinFang followed closely and gently made up a foot in the back of badadi''s head.


    Badadi lay motionless on the ground.


    "Ha!"


    Li JinFang burst out a loud roar. Then he put the muzzle of his rifle on badadi''s head and shouted at the crowd only two or three meters away from him: "don''t move!"


    In a word, Li JinFang''s voice broke.


    Li JinFang put a gun against badadi''s head, but he didn''t shoot. Instead, he grabbed badadi''s clothes collar, picked him up with one hand, and then stepped back quickly.


    The guard has been solved. The people in the hall didn''t shoot because they didn''t have a gun at all.


    Looking at Li JinFang''s rapid retreat with badadi, the crowd in the hall shouted very disorderly, and Gao Yang pointed their guns at the door of the hall. With the help of badadi as a shield, he watched the people inside rush out.


    Everything happened so fast that if the battle lasted for a minute, the man would die. It took ten seconds from the opening of the helicopter cabin door to the capture of badadi alive.


    Li JinFang threw badadi into the cabin. Punisher 2 flew back and forth in the sky. Groliov''s muzzle moved back and forth in front of the crowd out of the hall. Li JinFang and Peter entered the helicopter one after another.


    Frye, who was shot, got up. The battle was over, so he immediately rushed into the helicopter. Gao Yang pushed Joseph into the helicopter. He immediately grabbed the helicopter door frame with one hand and shouted before he stepped: "take off! Take off! Fire, fire!"


    The crowd in the hall was not threatened. They had no guns in their hands, but at this time, the people who drilled out of nowhere near the hall had opened fire, and the bullets crackled on the helicopter.


    Gao Yang flashed into the cabin, and then the two people behind the door quickly shot out and started shooting outside. With the grenades and shock bombs thrown out without money, the helicopter gently shook off the ground.


    Gao Yang didn''t shoot outward. His gun was inappropriate, so he quickly turned over the person thrown into the cabin by Li JinFang. After only one look, he shouted in the walkie talkie, "confirm to catch the target alive! Evacuate at full speed!"


    As long as the helicopter flies, the operation will be successful. Raphael just landed and returned to the cabin. Therefore, only six people touched their feet before and after Satan and completed the goal.


    At least, badadi is dead.

 Chapter 2791

    As long as you take off, it''s much safer. As long as you leave, you''ll win a big victory.


    The helicopter has flown, but there are many enemies around the hall, many


    And the remaining light in the corner of his eyes also saw a flash of fleeting fire. It was either a rocket launcher or a missile.


    Could it be a missile?


    Looking out from the open hatch, Gao Yang''s heart tightened, but the fire light was only a flash and did not continuously erupt the tail flame. Therefore, even if it could not be seen by the naked eye, it could probably be judged that it was a rocket rather than a missile.


    The helicopter flew obliquely, leaving the battlefield much faster than rising vertically, and making it impossible for the enemy to aim easily.


    All you can do now is pray.


    Fate has been handed over to two pilots. As long as they can leave, they don''t have to say anything.


    If you can''t leave, you don''t have to say anything.


    "Help!"


    Taylor yelled in the walkie talkie. Then the helicopter suddenly tilted and dived down randomly. Gao Yang only had time to grasp the seat by the door to avoid falling from the cabin door. There was no time to think about anything else.


    Taylor quickly resumed his flying posture, and almost fell down and shouted, "close the hatch!"


    "Yahoo!"


    Tyler yelled in the walkie talkie, and then he shouted wildly, "no one wants to hit me! Let me take you away!"


    "Lift up! Lift up! A lot of rockets, FAK!"


    Irene also roared in the walkie talkie. Her plane was higher and safer, and she could better observe the ground.


    The tracer shells fired from the ground interweave beautiful red lines in the air.


    The light of fire from the rocket launcher flashed one after another.


    Taylor didn''t raise the altitude, because it was too slow to raise the altitude rapidly, so it was easier to be hit. The most important thing was that it took some time from the grounded state to the maximum flight speed, and it also took some time to reach the safe altitude, which was the most dangerous time to raise them.


    The helicopter is hidden in the night sky. In principle, the threat of machine guns, anti-aircraft guns and rocket launchers is small, because the enemy can''t find the exact location of the helicopter at all.


    The helicopter has left the scope of Nuri temple, and the ground to air fire has been reduced by most in an instant, but at this time, Irene screamed at her throat: "avoid..."


    An extremely violent explosion can be heard in the cabin.


    The helicopter shook suddenly. Taylor suddenly made an evasive move, but there was no other feeling.


    At this time, there was no time to be afraid. Gao Yang just wanted to know whether the plane was hit or not.


    "Punisher one! Your tail was hit by a missile. It''s starting to smoke. Over!"


    Irene was a little worried, but Taylor was very calm and said, "Punisher one was shot, and the tail rotor failed. Punisher two took a evasive flight! Get ready to pick us up, I can! I can fly out of town! I can!"


    I was hit after all.


    Fortunately, fortunately, the helicopter has been separated from the most dangerous area. As long as it can insist on leaving the urban area of Mosul, even the old urban area, as long as it can find an open space to land, the crew of Punisher 1 can transfer to Punisher 2 to leave. It doesn''t take too long. It''s no problem. It will be fine.


    Gao Yang''s mind just flashed these ideas and felt that the helicopter was shocked again.


    The explosion sound is very close. Although the helicopter is very noisy, you can still hear the explosion sound from outside, which only shows that the explosion is very close to the helicopter.


    The helicopter suddenly began to swing sharply. Holding a fixed object in one hand, it couldn''t stabilize its shape. It was thrown down in the cabin and bumped back and forth.


    "Missiles! Too many missiles!"


    Irene screamed again.


    Flames flashed in different places, and then exploded one after another near Taylor''s helicopter. In a short period of more than ten seconds, eight air defense missiles were fired back and forth.


    Taylor flew the helicopter at a very low altitude and avoided most of the missiles, but the last one exploded above the main rotor of the helicopter.


    Taylor grasped the joystick with both hands. He shouted helplessly, "prepare for forced landing!"


    Taylor roared, and then he was stunned to find that his call had not been answered.


    Gao Yang grabbed the seat with one hand, lay on the ground and shouted, "what situation, what situation!"


    The helicopter was obviously shot, but he had to know if he could continue flying or crash immediately. But after calling, Gao Yang was stunned and found that his call had no response.


    Subconsciously, the walkie talkie is broken, but Gao Yang just thinks a little and understands that this is not the case. The walkie talkie is not broken.


    Andy Ho, sitting next to Gao Yang, roared, "communication is interrupted!"


    Li JinFang had rushed to the cockpit, and then he immediately turned back and shouted at the people in the cabin: "forced landing! Get ready for the impact!"


    Li JinFang''s voice has become a little hoarse.


    Everyone immediately curled up and fixed themselves in one place, ready for the possible impact.


    Taylor grabbed the joystick and shouted with a ferocious look: "God! Give me an open space, give me an open space, give me an open space! Give me an open space!"


    In Taylor''s roar, the helicopter decelerated violently. Landing so directly in rapid ultra-low altitude flight must be looking for death, so Taylor should slow down first, adjust the direction and try to land on the ground in a more peaceful attitude.


    Or fall to the ground.


    The helicopter slowed down successfully, hovered over an open area, and then began to descend, but at this time, the tail rotor finally couldn''t hold.


    Tail rotor collapse.


    The helicopter began to circle in the air, faster and faster.


    The violent centrifugal force began to throw the people in the cabin into a ball. Gao Yang was not fixed with a seat belt, and his hand could not support his body by grasping the fixed object, so he was thrown away and slid to the other side of the cabin.


    Taylor minimized the thrust of the main rotor. The helicopter''s height was not high. At this time, it began to fall rapidly.


    The safety level of Black Hawk helicopter is still very high, and the survival coefficient of passengers in the design is also very high. It is like a crash resistant oil tank. Even if it falls, it will not easily cause explosion. The design of key parts will be strengthened so that the cabin will not be severely deformed.


    The helicopter finally fell to the ground rotating, but the main rotor is rotating, which can still provide a certain lift, so that the fall will not be particularly strong. However, after the rotating helicopter fell to the ground, the main rotor still rotating rapidly makes the helicopter unable to maintain stability.


    The helicopter began to roll over at an increasing angle until the propeller broke when it touched the ground, and the whole helicopter fell to the ground and began to rotate.


    In the loud noise, the helicopter stopped rotating, leaving only a cloud of dust and smoke.

 Chapter 2792

    Gao Yang has experienced a plane crash.


    For Gao Yang, if there is anything more terrible than a crash, it is the second crash.


    Subconsciously, he touched his body, Gao Yang helped the crooked night vision instrument, pulled away the leg that I don''t know who put on his waist, and then groped to stand up.


    "Get out, get out! Is anyone hurt?"


    After shouting twice, Gao Yang reached out and grabbed the side sliding door of the engine room, pushed it aside, grabbed the engine room door, and stretched out his upper body with his hands.


    Looking around, Gao Yang found that there was a minaret in front of him. In a trance, he thought he had returned to Nuri temple again.


    There are such temples everywhere in the old city of Mosul. There may be one every block, and they flew out of a distance of one or two blocks. Finally, when Taylor chose the forced landing site, this relatively wide square became the only choice.


    With another effort, Gao Yang climbed onto the rollover helicopter, and then he saw several people running quickly with guns.


    The helicopter in the sky opened fire. Groliov strafed the people running towards the helicopter with machine guns. After quickly knocking down two people, the remaining two turned around and ran back.


    Gao Yang took a breath and pulled Satan''s blade from behind.


    Frye struggled to climb out of the helicopter, and then immediately pulled his rifle and shouted, "come out, come out!"


    The enemy is as far away as two blocks away, and it won''t take long to catch up.


    Gao Yang opened the thermal imaging of Satan''s blade, raised his gun and aimed at a punctuation point. He first checked the sight. He was hit back and forth in the cabin just now. After a violent impact, the sight is likely to be inaccurate.


    Sure enough, the drop point and aiming point of the bullet were a little off the mark.


    Gao Yang carried Satan''s blade behind him again and stretched out his hand to pull out the pistol.


    Almost as soon as he pulled out his gun, two people rushed out of the hall that week, and he couldn''t help raising his gun and shooting.


    Pa Pa shot down the people who rushed out and shouted, "come out, we don''t have time!"


    Taylor jumped out of the cockpit. He could not stand steadily. After two steps, he held the helicopter.


    "Hurt?"


    "No, I don''t know. I''m just dizzy. I was hit."


    Li JinFang jumped out of the cabin, followed by Andy he and Joseph.


    The more people come out, the more people can cover. He looked up at the helicopter still hovering in the sky and said hurriedly, "get all the people out quickly."


    Groliov''s machine gun rang again in the air, holding high the place they couldn''t see. Groliov could see it, so looking at the direction of the ballistic indication, we knew that there must be an enemy coming from.


    The empty weight of the Black Hawk helicopter is nearly five tons. With oil and other things, there are at least six or seven tons of people inside. It''s impossible to turn the side dump helicopter over. We can only help the people inside get out quickly.


    Lucy stuck out an arm from the cabin and shouted, "help me!"


    One arm rested on the hatch, but the other arm hung down. Li JinFang went up and dragged Lucy card and pulled her out of the helicopter. Andy ho came forward and hugged Lucy card and helped her leave the helicopter. Then he said, "where''s hurt!"


    "I can''t move my arm."


    "Dislocation."


    Andy Ho said, then grabbed lucika''s arm, pushed it and gave it a click. Andy Ho said in a hurry, "try it!"


    "No problem!"


    After a quick answer, the 13th poked his head out of the cabin, and then he immediately sent badadi''s head out of the cabin door.


    Li JinFang grabbed badadi''s neck, pulled him out of the cabin, and then threw him to the ground with a bang, waking badadi with blood all over his head.


    The 13th whispered, "don''t kill him, keep it useful!"


    No. 13 climbed out of the cabin lightly, looked high and said in a hurry, "you can descend."


    The problem now is that the wireless communication is completely interrupted. We can''t contact the punisher 2 in the air. We can''t get any guidance from the helicopter in the sky or tell them what to do.


    Peter also poked out his head. Albert held it below. Li JinFang stretched out his hand and jumped out of the helicopter after Peter.


    Holding the night vision instrument, Peter immediately knelt down on one knee, took the gun and said loudly, "the fat cat and the big bird are all right, and the skunk is all right."


    Although Albert was fat, he climbed out flexibly, while Jason threw a bag out of the cabin first, and then climbed out of the hatch.


    "Take out my gun when you see it. If you don''t have it!"


    Gao Yang''s shotgun landed in the cabin. He came out first. He didn''t have time to look for it at that time, but now he is in urgent need of close fire, so he''d better find the gun.


    Rafael reached out with a high shotgun. Li JinFang and Jason pulled Rafael out together.


    The commando team was full, but the plane was still circling, and groliov''s shooting continued. Even treble and Phoenix were shooting again and again. It can be seen that the situation nearby is not good.


    Taylor waved his hands back and forth in the air and shouted, "get on the plane quickly, get ready!"


    Someone rushed out all the time, hit Satan''s firepower and fell down.


    The punisher 2 hovering in the air began to descend rapidly. When it was more than ten meters from the ground, Yuri shouted, "many enemies, can''t hold down, come on!"


    Groliov could not hear the loud noise, but Yuri could see his gestures.


    The helicopter was about to land, but when Gao Yang saw dozens of people suddenly emerging from the street, his heart, liver, spleen, stomach and kidney began to tremble.


    A lot of people, a lot of people.


    "Take off! You go! You go!"


    Gao Yang desperately waved his arm to signal Irene''s helicopter to take off immediately. As long as the helicopter landed, he would never have a chance to take off again.


    If you leave all the people of the two helicopters here, it''s better to let Punisher 2 escape, so that you can still bring reinforcements to save people.


    But Gao Yang knew Irene couldn''t run,


    Everyone''s firepower, all firepower poured out towards a large number of enemies at the intersection, but Gao Yang desperately found that a large number of enemies appeared at the intersection in the opposite direction.


    This is the enemy''s lair. It''s no surprise that there are more enemies.


    Yuri stretched out his hand. He wanted to pull the person closest to him. Although there was still four or five meters away, he still stretched out his hand.


    Then Yuri fell headlong.


    The helicopter landed, and the people on it began to jump out and shoot at the enemy. Groliov didn''t get off the plane. He was still firing at the enemy with the machine gun on the helicopter.


    The tide, just like the tide, the enemy poured in from all directions and emerged from any position where he could appear.


    Blocking fire can only slow down the enemy''s momentum a little. Seeing the enemy start firing rockets one by one, he held his hand high, pointed in the direction of the hall and shouted, "abandon the aircraft! Enter the building, come on!"

 Chapter 2793

    Staying in the square is a target, and obviously there is no possibility of taking off again by helicopter. The take-off and landing stage of the helicopter is particularly vulnerable to attack. In this case, as long as the suppression is a little slow, it will immediately be the end of a hail of bullets.


    Gao Yang''s order was timely. The people who had got off the plane shot desperately around to stop the enemy''s impact, and the people who were still on the helicopter jumped off quickly.


    At this time, it''s useless to shoot the gun. What we want is continuous shooting to suppress the enemy. Therefore, those who hurt the enemy with one bullet at a time, such as Cui Bo, Phoenix Contact and Gao Yang, had better withdraw first.


    Cui Bo grabbed Yuri, but Yuri was too heavy. Although Cui Bo had strength, it was still too hard to drag Yuri alone, mainly because the speed was too slow. Finally, Phoenix Contact helped. They dragged Yuri''s arm together and dragged Yuri from the ground into the hall.


    The main hall is an ancient building. The walls are made of stone. It is absolutely strong enough. It must be much safer to hide inside than outside.


    Irene jumped out of the helicopter. She took her combat backpack, which she couldn''t carry on her body when flying.


    Irene, who had just jumped out of the helicopter cockpit, was shot immediately.


    "Falk! Sao NIMA!"


    Irene shocked, scolded the dirty words learned from Gao Yang, quickly turned her rifle behind her, dragged her backpack in one hand and fired several shots aimlessly with one hand holding the rifle in the other.


    Leibrov took his own equipment and took Yuri''s sniper grenade. He jumped off the helicopter and ran to the hall.


    Walvikski jumped out of the cabin. He turned his gun and fired fiercely at the enemy suppressed at the corner of the alley. At the same time, he shouted behind groliov, "all right! Go!"


    Groliov didn''t move. He finished the last bullet on the bullet chain, then grabbed the machine gun he put aside and jumped back.


    There was no one on the helicopter. He shouted, "cover, retreat smoothly!"


    Groliov flew past Gao Yang. He ran directly into the hall, then lay on the ground at the corner of the gate, took a machine gun, and then began to shoot.


    When it was necessary to suppress the enemy, the role of machine guns could not be replaced. With groliov''s machine gun firepower, Gao Yang was a little calm and began to retreat slowly.


    Joseph was beside Gao Yang. When he quickly finished a magazine and replaced the quick change magazine, he shouted at Gao Yang, "go first! Come on!"


    Joseph couldn''t help but pull Gao Yang. Gao Yang''s shoulder was suddenly shaken by Joseph and said angrily, "get away!"


    There must be no gap of fire suppression when covering each other and retreating. Joseph''s mood of protecting Gao Yang is understandable, but this is really not the time.


    Gao Yang looks at Irene.


    Irene was a little embarrassed. She didn''t have time to carry her backpack when she jumped off the helicopter. Now she has a backpack hanging on her arm and has to shoot at the same time. The backpack weighs at least 20 or 30 kilograms, which makes Irene need to lift her arm from time to time to avoid the backpack falling.


    It''s too late to suppress the enemy. I really dare not weaken any strength.


    Fortunately, someone has entered the strong hall and has been covered. They can do their best to suppress shooting without fear of being hit by the enemy.


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex! You go back first!"


    Irene turned around, threw her backpack back, and finally put one backpack belt on her shoulder. Then she let go of her left hand and quickly passed her arm. Only then did she completely carry her backpack on her body.


    The momentum of the enemy''s first wave of attack was too strong. Many people had hit three or four magazines. Groliov emptied the machine gun chain carried by the helicopter, and then hit a 200 round chain, which was enough to suppress the enemy''s first wave of momentum.


    If the front goes out and one dies, the people behind must stop. Satan''s firepower is fierce and accurate, which will suppress the enemy''s charge. Otherwise, as long as several people rush out and start shooting at Satan, the next thing is a complete collapse.


    The momentum of the first wave of attack was suppressed, and those scattered outside the hall immediately had a chance to retreat.


    No one rushed out. Gao Yang didn''t dare to turn around and ran. Instead, he stepped back until he reached the door of the main hall.


    The enemy paused for a few seconds. When the attack was reorganized, Satan''s people had taken the opportunity to retreat into the hall.


    Gao Yang only felt his heart beating badly. He took a breath, hung the shotgun on his chest, pulled the blade of Satan and shouted, "report the injury, how''s the stupid bear!"


    Albert shouted, "it''s troublesome to be shot in the leg, but you can''t die!"


    Gao Yang turned his head and took a look. Yuri''s right leg was bleeding out, obviously missing a large piece of meat. This shot was not a matter of rubbing the skin. Even if he was well raised, Yuri''s thigh would be missing.


    Albert pressed Yuri''s thigh with his hand. Lucy found a belt to tie Yuri''s thigh, and Andy Ho was pounding Yuri''s leg with a surgical forceps.


    "Is the artery broken?"


    "Yes!"


    Gao Yang''s heart tightened again. The artery was interrupted, but it was very dangerous. As long as he failed to deal with it in time, he could die in just a minute or two.


    Andy ho raised his head and said loudly, "OK, hemostatic clip!"


    Where Andy is, you don''t have to worry about Yuri''s death, because he is not a mortal injury, and Andy can be saved wherever he can, and the immortal who can''t be saved can''t be saved.


    Gao Yang turned his head and put his eyes behind the sight, but he quickly realized that Yuri was not alone. This time, it was really a bad end that the whole army would be destroyed.


    "Falk! When did ace become so powerful!"


    With a grunt, Gao Yang immediately said, "two people search the whole building! Find a suitable shooting position. Never let the enemy rush in and fire!"


    The enemy came out again.


    Instead of shooting at the enemy in a hurry, Gao Yang aimed at a target on the outer wall of about 100 meters and fired a shot.


    Now Satan''s blade is like the extension of Gao Yang''s arm. It''s too familiar. The sight is like Gao Yang''s eyes. Although there is a small deviation, Gao Yang can adjust it in minutes and seconds.


    After firing a shot and quickly adjusting the sight, the landing point of the second shot basically coincides with the aiming point. Gao Yang makes fine adjustment again, and the third shot has completely coincided.


    Aiming at the target more than 200 meters away, he fired another shot. It was found that the aiming point and the impact point were still completely coincident. Only four shots were used to adjust the sight. Gao Yang can now shoot.

 Chapter 2794

    This is a temple, the most common one in Mosul.


    They are in the worship hall, which can accommodate thousands of people. In addition to a gate about two meters wide, four large windows are opened on the walls on the north and south sides.


    Mosul has been in war for a long time, and the great temple has also been greatly damaged, but it is not a conscious destructive damage, but has been attacked by stray bullets, so it is still intact.


    The windows on both sides are blocked by stones and broken bricks, which is the protection method of any building in a war-torn city. Therefore, it may also play the role of a religious place or a stronghold of AIS.


    From the people found here, it is more likely to be used as a stronghold, because all the people inside had guns and rushed out at the first time to try to fight.


    Of course, there is not only one main hall here. The door of the main hall opens to the north. There is a turnstile on both sides of the door, leading to the onion top minaret at the east two corners of the main hall.


    There is a small door on the north wall in the northwest corner. The door is open. Someone has gone in to check it. It should be a place for people to rest and live.


    Murals are painted on the south wall, with a microphone and power amplifier in front.


    The temple has no courtyard, only a large building as a whole. Outside the main hall is a small square, and on the outside of the square is a street. There are four intersections gathered here. The road is full of ruins and all kinds of garbage, but the square is relatively clean. Just now there is a rollover helicopter and a intact helicopter.


    The wall is very thick. After at least one meter, there is no problem resisting bullets. Even shells can''t break through easily.


    But after a general observation of the terrain, Gao Yang knew that it was difficult to keep this place.


    The terrain outside is very convenient for concealing and assembling troops. When launching an attack, the distance of hard attack is less than 100 meters. As long as the suppression fire is not enough, it is easy to be rushed by the enemy.


    The high terrain behind has not been observed, but it will not be particularly favorable. That is to say, Satan needs to defend a large building.


    This is surrounded to death. Gao Yang sighed lightly in his heart. Then he said in a deep voice: "use all available things to build a bunker at the door. Never be attacked. Go to four people in the back. Open a shooting hole in the windows on both sides, and leave one person on each side to guard and defend. If a large number of enemies attack, call for assistance, especially pay attention to saving ammunition."


    The exchange of fire has been going on, but the fire density has begun to decline significantly. The enemy has retreated from two small-scale charges, and now the attack has been temporarily stopped.


    Satan''s men walked to prepare for their persistence, took out the magazine in the backpack and put it in a convenient place on their body, and then took out the scattered bullets in the backpack to refill the empty magazine before the enemy had a large-scale attack.


    Several people were arranged to build a preliminary defense system. Gao Yang looked at Taylor and shouted, "pigeon, confirm our position."


    Taylor took out a map and began to look at the location of the forced landing.


    Gao Yang took out the satellite phone, and then he frowned and tried to dial a number. Not surprisingly, he couldn''t make a call at all.


    Yak also held a satellite phone. He shook his head at Gao Yang and said, "it''s disturbed."


    Satellite phone is an electronic signal, and interphone is also an electronic signal, but the types of wireless electronic signals are different. At least satellite phone and interphone are different, and the radio signals of GPS and remote control UAV are different.


    Gao Yang looked at Irene and said, "GPS signal."


    Irene looked, shook her head and said, "there''s no signal at all."


    Jason yelled, "I can''t control the UAV."


    Raphael said stiffly, "my remote control can''t work, Fark! What a hell!"


    Don''t try. The enemy must have implemented electronic interference, otherwise it is impossible that so many kinds of radios can''t be used.


    Gao Yang looked at yak. Yak said slowly, "active electronic interference, full band blocking interference, any kind of radio can''t be used. Either the power is very high, or the jammer is very close to us."


    Electronic jamming before operation will block the enemy''s wireless communication and make the enemy''s radar and any equipment that needs radio signals ineffective, which is almost standard in modern war.


    It is not the first time Satan has encountered electronic interference in combat. He has used it in butter knife combat and the Russians in Crimean Peninsula combat.


    But AIS controlled Mosul should not have such electronic warfare.


    The complete isolation of communication means that it is impossible to ask for help or even report the situation.


    The current situation is very bad. At least thousands of people are surrounded here, and this is Mosul, the base camp of AIS, and more enemies are coming at the news.


    Gao Yang is in a bad mood, but he is not desperate. Things have not reached the last step, and it is not the time to give up.


    Besides, Gao Yang never gives up. It''s impossible to raise his hand and surrender, and it''s even more impossible to abandon himself. The big deal is that everyone dies together in the end. Since he came here, Gao Yang still has some consciousness.


    Just then, Taylor said in a deep voice: "boss, our position is mujawad temple, 2200 meters away from Nuri temple, still in the old city of Mosul."


    After all, he failed to get out of the city and was knocked down in the most dangerous old city of Mosul.


    Gao Yang said calmly, "show me the map."


    As soon as Gao Yang''s voice fell, there was an explosion outside. After three explosions in a row, groliov, who was guarding the door, said in a deep voice: "our helicopter has been completely destroyed."


    The enemy was no longer in a hurry to attack on a large scale, but they began to occupy the surrounding favorable terrain. Then they fired rockets where they could not be found immediately, and easily destroyed Satan''s last evacuation tool.


    Anyway, the helicopter can''t get on the outside. Now it''s a situation where it''s immediately hit into a sieve by the bullet rain. Therefore, Gao Yang has no feeling for the helicopter. What''s a pity for what he can''t use.


    Gao Yang lowered his head and looked at the map in Taylor''s hand.


    Surrounded by densely populated dwellings, the streets are narrow and intricate. It is difficult to break through the ground.


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Yang turned to yak and said, "do you think the enemy''s electronic interference can continue?"


    Yak said faintly, "as long as the enemy is not stupid, of course they will not cancel electronic interference. Although their communication will also be affected, they will certainly not let our communication flow and call for artillery."


    Gao Yang nodded, and then he continued, "so can you find out where the enemy''s electronic jamming instrument is?"


    Gao Yang asked without hope, and yak answered simply.


    "No, no way."


    Without any surprise, Gao Yang turned to No. 13 and said in a deep voice, "we can''t get out, so wake up badadi."

 Chapter 2795

    Badadi, in any case, must be regarded as an owl.


    I don''t know how many innocent people died because of badadi, nor how many people were displaced and their families were destroyed by AISI. No matter how to evaluate badadi, at least one fact has to be admitted, that is, badadi is indeed a man of the moment.


    But now, this man of the moment looks no different from ordinary people, even more helpless and embarrassed than ordinary people.


    The thick beard was stained with a lot of blood, the black robe was covered with dust, and the wound on his face was still bleeding. However, Gao Yang would not admit his mistake anyway. The person thrown at his feet was badadi.


    Badadi fainted and was thrown on the ground, while Gao Yang was standing, so Gao Yang was looking down at badadi.


    After watching for a moment, Gao Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "wake him up."


    On the 13th, he squatted next to badadi, changed a long thin needle in his hand and stuck it under badadi''s side ribs. Then badadi opened his eyes almost instantly and bent his body like shrimp.


    The 13th got up and stood aside.


    "I really didn''t expect to catch you alive, so I never thought of having the opportunity to ask you some questions, but now, I not only have the opportunity but also have time to ask you some questions."


    Gao Yang said it in Arabic. After he finished his opening remarks, the 13th took a chair from the side and put it behind Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang sat on the chair.


    Badadi covered his right rib, subconsciously rubbed it twice, and then looked around.


    Judging from the reaction, badadi is really calm.


    "Who are you?"


    The battle is not very fierce, but it still needs to shoot from time to time to kill or press back the enemy. At least they can''t act at will. Therefore, the gunfire often rings. After looking at the surrounding environment and hearing the gunfire outside, badadi appears more calm and has the courage to ask questions.


    Gao Yang thought for a moment, then he said in a deep voice, "we''ve met. I don''t know if you can still remember me."


    Badadi, with a little disdain on his face, whispered, "I can''t recognize you with a mask."


    Gao Yang took off his helmet, pulled the mask up to reveal his face, and then fastened his helmet again.


    "Do you recognize it now?"


    It was very dark. There was no night vision, but I couldn''t recognize anyone, but on the 13th, I turned on a flashlight at the right time, and then badadi''s expression solidified.


    As if he didn''t believe his eyes, badadi rubbed his eyes, then stared at Gao Yang and said in surprise: "it''s you!"


    Gao Yang nodded, smiled and said, "it seems that you are very impressed with me. Yes, it''s me."


    Badadi''s breath suddenly stopped for a moment, and then he said in great surprise, "you''re just mercenaries!"


    "Yes, we are mercenaries."


    Gao Yang smiled and looked at several humanitarians standing beside him: "he does remember us. Does he feel honored?"


    Gao Yang''s joke didn''t get applause, so Gao Yang looked at badadi, raised the volume and said, "it''s a surprise?"


    Badadi tried to stand up with both hands. Li JinFang took a step forward. At this time, Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "leave him alone and let him sit up and say."


    Badadi sat on the ground, stared at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "you can''t go. There are all my people outside. You can''t go. No matter who asked you to come..."


    Gao Yang waved his hand again and again and said, "wait, wait, do you misunderstand something? Although we are mercenaries, no one hired us this time. We just came to you to solve some... How to say, solve the hatred between us."


    "What old scores can we have? Just you? Mercenaries? Do you think I''ll believe it? Just you? Let me think of your name. By the way, Satan, is that your name?"


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "it seems that you don''t quite understand why we are looking for you. Do you remember the scene when we first met? Hmm? Remember? I died a brother that time. We survived, but my brother died."


    Badadi said blandly, "it''s not normal for mercenaries to die. Go to the mercenary group made up of several people and talk about hatred with me? You''re insulting me."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "you think the lives of mercenaries are worthless, but I think our lives are still very precious. You think it''s an insult to you for several mercenaries to catch you. Hehe, but you were caught by us. It''s hard to catch you alive."


    Badadi waved his hand and said coldly, "don''t say these meaningless words. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe your identity, but I don''t believe that mercenaries will come to me because of the so-called hatred. It''s not a coincidence that I fell in your hands, but it''s by no means that a small mercenary group can do it. Say it, who sent you."


    "Do you want to negotiate the price with me?" he said in a loud voice


    Badadi said proudly, "what can we talk about without talking about the price? If you are a mercenary, you should talk to me about the conditions now. I won''t be surprised if the mercenary is just your coat."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "we don''t talk about the price. Let me ask you a few questions first. You see, our situation is not very good. It''s a fact that we are surrounded by your people, so I don''t have time to waste. The first question is why do you want to hurt us."


    Badadi thought for a moment, then sneered and said, "no why, it''s just that someone needs to transport a batch of very sensitive goods, deliver the goods and kill you easily. It saves money and keeps the secret. What''s hard to understand."


    Gao Yang glanced and said, "that''s right. Then I ask you, what''s the relationship between you and tomler."


    Badadi twisted his face and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "you''re right, so what''s the relationship between you and Shah?"


    Badadi looked at Gao Yang and said strangely, "what''s the point of asking?"


    "Just curious, really," he said in a loud and deep voice


    Badadi stared at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "you let me go, and I can let you go. We can talk about this."


    Gao Yang scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "many things are hard to explain. Then I''ll set a rule for you. If I ask you anything, you''ll answer honestly. If you say it''s irrelevant, you''ll have to suffer. Seriously, I''m very, very happy to torture you severely."


    After that, Gao Yang''s face was cold and said, "what''s the relationship between you and Shah?"


    Badadi was silent for a moment, and then he said coldly: "it''s just a suitable tool. I rise up, so I get the support of Shah. With the support of Shah, my strength becomes stronger, that''s it."


    Gao Yang didn''t believe it. He frowned and said, "that''s all?"


    Badadi sneered and said, "what do you want to know from me? Inside? Well, what do you want to know? I can tell you, but you''d better think clearly. It''s not good for you to know too much. You can still leave now. If you insist on asking, the result is that I die, but you don''t want to live. Are you sure you want such an outcome?"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "I know too much and die fast. I understand this truth. And as it is now, even if I know your so-called inside story, I can''t send the news alive."


    Badadi sneered: "you understand. Although you are disrespectful to me, I don''t want to die, so we have the necessary premise to reach an agreement. You let me out and I let you go. All we need next is to finalize the details."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I''m very moved. I''m really moved by what you said. If we use you as a hostage and do the details well, we really have a chance to escape, but if we kill you, we really don''t have a chance."


    Badadi smiled and said, "smart, I like to deal with smart people."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "well, let''s talk about some topics that won''t kill us. Why did you appear here and get caught by us? To be honest, I really didn''t expect it to be so simple. Up to now, I can''t believe what''s wrong? Er, you can ask, and you''ll tell me whether it''s right."


    Badadi said coldly, "it''s obvious that I was betrayed by an insider, but I''ll find him!"


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Just make some speeches to my subordinates to inspire my soldiers, which I often do."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "Oh, that''s reasonable. I''ve seen the video of your speech. It''s really exciting for madmen and fools, so you were caught by us because of bad luck?"


    "It can be said that it was just a small accident. If I had entered the crowd a few seconds earlier, I wouldn''t be here now."


    Gao Yang sighed: "it''s not your bad luck or our good luck. This is called retribution. You may not understand it, but it doesn''t matter. It means that you do bad things. God doesn''t like you, so borrow our hands to get rid of you. This is life."


    He patted on his leg and laughed loudly. Then he said loudly, "although I have never sacrificed my consciousness to benefit mankind, I feel very happy to pull you, a super scum, to die together. Ha ha, they all say that mercenaries are not good people, but I can be a good person this time."


    Badadi''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a deep voice, "kill me? Die together?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "now tell me what secret you have? It''s okay. There''s electronic interference outside. You can''t spread the news even if you say it, so can you cooperate a little? I want to satisfy my curiosity, really."


    Badadi''s face changed slightly and said, "are you sure you want to bury me?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "no, it''s not that we bury you, but that you bury us. In addition, have you seen him? Interrogation experts, although they are amateur, if you don''t answer my question, you will soon know his strength."

 Chapter 2796

    Badadi didn''t seem flustered. He bewitched countless people to die for him. He didn''t seem flustered when he was facing a desperate situation. Instead, he had the style of a big man.


    Although badadi was actually begging for mercy and wanted to find a way out, at least he didn''t cry for someone to leave his life.


    "Do you really want to bury me with so many people?"


    Badadi asked Gao Yang again. He certainly can''t give up. He still hopes to reach an agreement with Gao Yang, an agreement that can live.


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "I really don''t want to die, and I''m really afraid of death. Maybe it''s like you''re afraid of death."


    Badadi didn''t speak. He knew that Gao Yang had something to say.


    "But I''m not a three-year-old, nor a fool, nor a madman, so I won''t do anything stupid. Can we live without you? I don''t think so."


    Unfortunately, he shrugged his shoulders and sighed loudly: "Originally, you regard us as an insignificant little trouble, so you may have wanted to solve our little trouble, but you won''t pay all your attention. Compared with your ongoing terrorist cause, a small mercenary regiment will certainly not attract you too much attention, but after this incident, you will regard us as the most important threat If we let you go, how long can we live? "


    Badadi said coldly, "I can guarantee that I won''t trouble you any more. As long as you don''t regard me as the enemy anymore, I''ll take it as if it hasn''t happened this time."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "I''m not stupid, so I will never believe your promise."


    Badadi thought for a moment and then said, "I can give you a lot of money, wealth you can''t imagine, and the earth is very big. You can escape to any place where my forces haven''t reached and spend the rest of your life safely and happily."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s nice to talk to smart people, but now I think you''re not smart enough. In this world, tell me where is still a paradise? ACE ACE may not be able to subvert the world, but he will kill a small mercenary group at any cost."


    After breathing, Gao Yang seemed to have made up his mind. Then he suddenly said, "I''m ram. My real name is Gao Yang. I live in Long Island, New York. My fiancee''s name is Ye Lianna. The machine gunner who is firing at the door is her father and my brother. His name is groliov. Of course, this is a pseudonym. His real name is..."


    Badadi shouted, "shut up, I don''t want to hear!"


    But I want to say, yes, remember you were shot in Syria? He did it. He was Tommy, nicknamed worker bee. He just got married. His wife''s name is vita. Oh, he''s Serbian and lives in New York like me


    Badadi''s breathing began to rush.


    Gao Yang pointed to Li JinFang and said with a smile, "the man who caught you alive, Li JinFang, nicknamed toad, is a rabbit. The three of us are all Chinese. Look at her, Tyrannosaurus Rex, Irene and German. Her father is very powerful, but we are all mercenaries. The name of our mercenary regiment is Satan."


    Badadi trembled slightly, raised his face and said with a light smile: "What else do you want to know? I can tell you. Haven''t you sent someone to look for us, little Downey? You know this man. Someone tried to find us through him. This route is very correct, so I had to let little Downey take refuge in Africa. He is in South Sudan. Where do I have a diamond mine, a big diamond mine?"


    Gao Yang patted his head and said with a smile, "forget an important person, Clooney, do you remember him?"


    Badadi''s voice trembled slightly and said, "he''s in your hand."


    "Yes, not long after I killed tomler, I found him and asked him to help kill a prince of Shah. Now Clooney works for me. His name is Jim now. By the way, Jim is used as bait to catch you this time. I guess so. I don''t know whether it is."


    Badadi was desperate. He suddenly wanted to stand up, but Li JinFang pressed him down again.


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "by the way, have you heard of the solar system company? Yes, it''s us. We are really just mercenaries, but now we are very powerful mercenaries. This is a mercenary war. Mercenaries have nothing to ask for. We just want to kill you because you killed my brother."


    Gao Yang stood up from his chair with a cold face and said in a deep voice, "Bruce, his name is Bruce. Remember this name. He died because of you and you died because of him."


    Badadi can''t help but despair, because if so many secrets are leaked, many people will die. He just expresses an attitude that he will never compromise and never let him go.


    If you know too much, you will die. This truth is the same for Gaoyang and badadi.


    Gao Yang unreservedly raised his cards that he could not show others. Of course, the only consequence is to kill badadi, the only person who saw the cards.


    Badadi shouted, "do you want to die with so many people! Do you all want to die?"


    Gao Yang pulled out his pistol and said coldly, "I said, I don''t want to die, but I must watch you die first, and then I will try to find a way to live."


    Lucy card stepped forward and said loudly, "boss, can I do it?"


    As she spoke, Lucy pulled out a knife.


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Let the 13th start. You''ll feel that giving him a knife is just to help him free."


    Badadi''s body trembled violently, but he soon calmed down. Then he looked at Gao Yang and said, "don''t you want to know a lot? Why don''t you ask me? I can tell you!"


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s meaningless. I really don''t think I can go out alive, but I''ll let him do it."


    Pointing to the 13th, he raised his face and said happily, "because he can let you say everything you know on the premise that you want to die immediately but can''t die."


    No. 13 said coldly, "first, tell me where the electromagnetic interference comes from."


    Badadi shook his body, then took a deep breath and said with a grim smile, "come on, see if I''ll tell you!"


    "I bet you will say, because I haven''t seen anyone who can support him without saying anything. Unfortunately, the real expert didn''t come. Oh, another question, what''s the relationship between the virgin of steel and you? On the 13th, don''t forget to ask this later. Maybe we can go back, and we should deal with the virgin of steel after we go back."


    Badadi breathed out, looked at her and said, "do you want to know about the virgin of steel?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "I want to know, but it''s not particularly important, because the virgin of steel is just a knife. I''ll kill you who holds the knife. I don''t have to care about the knife, but it''s certainly good to know more. If I have the opportunity, I''ll certainly destroy the virgin of steel and iron. I''m always not at ease."


    Badadi still wants to talk, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to talk to him. The current situation is not the time for him to ask questions slowly. It''s enough for him to ask alone on the 13th.


    Looking at the 13th, Gao Yang said with a serious face: "give him to you. My requirement is to ensure that he will die. Whether the enemy rushes in, or any other situation, I want you to ensure that he will die before we die!"


    The 13th said faintly, "I promise."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "that''s good."


    Badadi laughed, and then he said with a ferocious face: "I know I''m going to die. Will I tell you what you want to know? You think I''ll give in to pain, then you''re wrong, very wrong!"


    Gao Yang looked at badadi and said coldly, "I don''t know how strong your endurance is. I just have confidence in the 13th. I believe his means can pry open your mouth. What''s more, what information I get from your mouth is not my main purpose. It''s not certain whether I can get out alive. What I want is the process of torturing you. The result is not important. Don''t you understand?"


    To give up fantasy and prepare for death is a lofty consciousness.


    What''s the use of hearing a secret if you''re dying?


    So Gao Yang is really not interested in what earth shaking secrets badadi can tell.


    On the 13th, he looked at badadi sitting on the ground and suddenly said, "I know you don''t look so weak and powerless. I can see that under your broad robe is a very explosive body. I''ve found it since I dragged you in."


    Gao Yang suddenly stopped, and on the 13th, he said calmly: "don''t you want to confuse us and let us find a chance to beat who will grab weapons and look for a glimmer of vitality?"


    Badadi''s face became serious, but Gao Yang was surprised and said, "Oh, he has plans? Why is he very powerful?"


    The 13th said coldly, "he is definitely better than most people. If he is not vigilant enough, he may find a chance."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it doesn''t look like it. If he is strong enough, he won''t be caught easily."


    On the 13th, he said with a plain face: "because it''s a toad."


    Li JinFang raised his thumb and said, "yes, I like to hear that."


    "Then tie him up and make him stronger. Where''s the binding belt? Tie up his hands first."


    Badadi suddenly moved and reached out to lucika who was right beside him.


    However, on the premise of vigilance, badadi could not succeed. Li JinFang kicked badadi out behind him and kicked him to the ground again.


    Sure enough, in front of Li JinFang, no matter what expert you are, you are all down with one move. It depends on who you compare with.

 Chapter 2797

    Gao Yang hasn''t played against Li JinFang for a long time.


    Neither shooting nor fighting can be put down. Just like the pianist said, if you don''t practice for one day, you know, if you don''t practice for two days, you know, if you don''t practice for three days, even the audience knows.


    Li JinFang is a good teacher, but not a good partner. Now his level is a little too high. I don''t know how high it is. Anyway, Gao Yang can''t join hands with Li JinFang.


    Looking at Li JinFang casually kicking badadi to the ground, Gao Yang can only sigh in his heart, which can''t be compared.


    Badadi was kicked over by one foot, and Joseph next to him took out two straps to tie badadi''s hand, but at this time, he stretched out his hand to stop Joseph, and then turned his hand over and showed a small knife.


    The knife is like a willow leaf, two inches long and one minute wide.


    It''s a knife that looks like a willow leaf. It''s about five or six centimeters long and one centimeter wide.


    This knife is a little dangerous toy in children''s hands. After all, children also have a pencil sharpener to use, but it must have a unique function in number 13.


    On the 13th, he took a knife and rubbed it on badadi''s shoulder twice, and then immediately took it away. I don''t know where to hide it.


    Badadi''s shoulder quickly exuded two pieces of blood. When badadi subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to resist, he found that his arm couldn''t move.


    In slang, this technique is to pick the tendons, but on the 13th, it was a little cruel, and directly picked all the tendons of badadi''s two arms from his shoulders.


    I avoided blood vessels and just cut off the big tendons and nerves. This skill is beautiful.


    There are only three people who are most familiar with the human body, Andy Ho, Albert, and a number 13.


    These two doctors are a killer, but they have been studying how to kill all their lives, and they have to play it on the 13th under the guidance of a famous teacher. Albert certainly can''t do it, and Andy should not, because he knows how to take it, but he doesn''t necessarily know how to cut it.


    It''s better to tie up people''s hands than to pick out people''s tendons.


    Gao Yang stretched out his thumb and said sincerely to No. 13, "beautiful!"


    The 13th smiled and said, "thank you."


    Badadi finally woke up from his amazement. He was cruel enough. He didn''t know how many innocent people had lost their lives, but now he met more cruel. Unlike his ruthlessness of indiscriminately killing innocent people, he was ruthless about the enemy''s means.


    Badadi finally shouted.


    "You guys..."


    Unfortunately, before badadi scolded angrily, Li JinFang raised his hand and slapped badadi, who was sitting on the ground, down again immediately.


    "Shut up, you!"


    When looking at badadi on the 13th, there was no color in his eyes. It was like looking at a piece of meat or an object. Anyway, his eyes were not looking at people.


    "Don''t hurry to kill him. I think they can use him as a meat shield. Don''t they like to use others as meat shields? Now they can experience it for him."


    After saying that faintly, the 13th waved his hand and said, "my proposal is to push the enemy to the door if he wants to attack, and kill him first if he wants to die."


    Gao Yang said without thinking: "well, anyway, try slowly, torture him slowly, pull out to block bullets when necessary, and try to play his role. It''s good."


    Just then, groliov suddenly shouted, "the enemy is attacking! Fire!"


    Gao Yang immediately turned around and shouted, "take your place."


    Before turning and running to his position, Gao Yang didn''t forget to turn back and said to No. 13: "we must take good care of him and kill him at the critical moment!"


    The 13th made a gesture and said, "I see."


    Gao Yang hurried to the back of the gate.


    Sure enough, the enemy launched another attack, and at least hundreds of people rushed over while firing with guns.


    When you fight from inside the door, you can''t stand straight at the door, but hide behind the walls on both sides behind the door and shoot out obliquely, that is, hide from the right to fight the enemy on the left and hide from the left to fight the enemy on the right. In this way, you can not only get the cover of the wall to the greatest extent, but also have enough range.


    Groliov was on the left, blocking the enemy''s attack path on the right with a machine gun, and Frye fired accurately with a rifle behind him.


    Raphael and Peter are in the right rear of the door, and the inner position is occupied by Gao Yang.


    It would be nice if there were two machine guns. The cross firing boundary formed by machine guns can better complete the blockade, but it is a pity that only groliov has a machine gun, so the defensive pressure on the right side should be slightly greater.


    However, after Gao Yang joined, the defensive pressure on the right side was much less.


    "Save ammunition!"


    Now communication can only rely on roaring. He roared loudly, and then he fired three shots, killing three enemies who rushed in front.


    All the enemies were within 100 meters. Gao Yang felt that some of his precious bullets were wasted, so he immediately shouted, "give me a rifle!"


    Although we have to prepare for any situation, everyone of Satan has prepared as many weapons and equipment as possible. There is no siege in his plan, so the ammunition he prepared is not suitable for the battle of being besieged for a long time.


    There are only 200 bullets and 10 magazines for Satan''s blade. You know, this amount of ammunition is enough for both accurate shooters and snipers. But now, it is a waste of precision, range and power to shoot within 100 meters with Satan''s blade.


    Li JinFang immediately put two AK rifles in front of Gao Yang. There were people in the hall. After being destroyed by Satan, he left several AK rifles, which were just used by Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang shoots in a prone position, which is the most accurate and has the smallest bullet facing surface. He conveniently puts Satan''s blade on one side of the ground, then picks up a AK and starts shooting.


    Within 100 meters, there is no difference between using AK or Satan''s blade to explode the watch. Strictly speaking, AK rifles with larger loading capacity and higher firing speed are more convenient for him to use.


    There is a small grip under the AK guard wood. Gao Yang just fired four bullets and immediately threw the rifle on the ground. This is a Tabuk. It looks new outside, but the rifling has been badly worn. It''s OK to waste bullets. It''s a dream to meet his requirements for accuracy.


    Tabuk is the imitation of AK47 gun family in Iraq. Strictly speaking, Tabuk imitates Yugoslavia''s M70 rifle, but M70 itself is not different from AK.


    Although the appearance looks the same as that of the AKM, it is far from being used. None of the four rounds is accurate, and it is irregular up, down, left and right.


    Some ignorant people think how strong Iraq''s industrial capacity is, and that the AK47 gun family, which has been in existence for decades, has no technical content at all, so the AK gun family produced in Iraq is no different from that produced in the Soviet Union and Russia.


    Gao Yang really met people who quarreled with him. A fool told him that since Iraq can produce imitation okadhi of SVD and AK47, and how can a country as large as Iraq make a gun that can''t be used after being rifled with 1000 bullets? It must be as good as the original.


    We can only say die for such fools. When China imitates the AK47, it lacks some metal in the barrel, which leads to the rust resistance of the original gun. In addition, the barrel of the continuous firing gun turns red faster. Can the imitation gun of a country with almost no industrial foundation like Iraq be better?


    So if you pick up an Iraqi rifle on the battlefield, unless it doesn''t work, you''d better throw it. Anyway, Gao Yang will never risk his life.


    Throw away the gun in his hand and pick it up again. Gao Yang can immediately feel the difference. At least this time, no matter which is made in China, the accuracy can be guaranteed. Where to hit, the person who fired the gun is not ambiguous.


    I didn''t shoot a short shot. I just shot a single shot and held it high until I emptied the bullet. When I stretched out my hand to change the magazine, I took a look and found that it really hit 56.


    When you change your magazine, you can shoot the gun on your gun, and awesome in your busy schedule, you can''t forget to praise, "it''s still a domestic product to force!"


    The bullet hit the stone debris and flew in disorder. With a cry, a rocket came in from the door. It didn''t explode until it hit the south wall. The explosion was so loud that my ears were buzzing.


    The enemy is still very restrained in the use of heavy firepower. After all, badadi is inside. Now the enemy''s primary task should still grab badadi back, rather than completely annihilate Satan hiding inside.


    In the first wave, there must be at least 200 people, which is only the number of people attacking the gate, but in an instant, almost all the people attacking the gate fell to the ground, and the road was almost filled with corpses.


    No one can set foot in the square.


    Mosul has experienced many battles, but such a heavy and concentrated battle is definitely the first time.


    Gao Yang felt that the enemy''s offensive should come to an end anyway, but to his surprise, just two minutes later, a new round of attack was launched again.


    It was definitely someone who controlled the situation outside and drove these people of AISI to die regardless. This discovery made Gao Yang''s heart sink again without much hope.


    Before the bullets run out, Gao Yang doesn''t worry that the enemy can rush in. He is afraid that the enemy will continue to attack and consume their bullets. Finally, when the ammunition is exhausted, it will be over.


    Ammunition must be saved and every advantage must be used as much as possible.


    The overall advantage brought by the advantage of vision is simply too great. The enemy can''t see clearly when attacking. How can a threatening attack be formed? Gao Yang is thinking about whether to rush out and pick up some enemy rifles and bullets.


    But just then, a dull noise suddenly came from groliov, which made groliov''s machine gun stun. Then he was shocked again. This time, groliov immediately held the gun and rolled back. At the same time, he shouted: "shot in a row, sniper!

 Chapter 2798

    Groliov was shot in the head. He was lucky. The bullet hit the side and slipped away.


    In this kind of bullet flying battle, I was shot in the head, whether it was a stray bullet or someone aimed at it. In short, if I hung up, it was bad luck. There was really nothing to say.


    Then groliov was shot in the back again, so he knew it was not a coincidence. He had to avoid immediately. He was hit twice in a row, and after a few seconds, the problem was big. It could only be done by snipers.


    What the attacking side must solve is the machine gun fire point, so groliov will be the target of snipers 100%.


    Cui Bo and phoenix contact have gone to the minaret and occupied a high place. They will not shoot easily, because it is not yet time for snipers to join in providing suppression fire. Shooting the visible targets one by one is not the main task of the two snipers.


    At this time, the first priority of the sniper is the sniper against the enemy.


    But now there is no walkie talkie and the gunfire is dense. Groliov can''t hear what TREB and Phoenix call here.


    Communication can only rely on roaring, which is really a very painful thing.


    He shouted loudly: "Herald! Based on the orientation of the gate, there is an enemy sniper at two to three o''clock. Kill him!"


    Yak runs up quickly. He will convey the following instructions to TREB and Phoenix on the minaret.


    There are only two snipers. It''s impossible to monitor all the enemies around 360 degrees. It''s best to find and solve the threat in advance, but if they can''t find it in advance, they have to tell them which direction the attack comes from after encountering the attack, and then find and solve the threat.


    Although groliov was shot twice in a row, he was not hurt. The first bullet slipped from his helmet, which was pure luck, and the second bullet was blocked by bulletproof vests.


    After a little inspection, groliov moved his position a little, continued to lie on the ground and began to shoot with a machine gun.


    At this time, there''s no way. You have to bear it hard, or the enemy''s charge will really come in front of you, which will be dangerous.


    Gao Yang is hesitating whether to give up the work of guarding the gate and go to the Xuanli tower to attack the enemy''s sniper with Cui Bo, because the current situation is that as long as there are several guns to lock the gate, the enemy is unlikely to attack, but if the enemy starts to use snipers or rockets to accurately attack the people guarding the gate, it only takes a few times, Satan has to face the dilemma of no one available, leading to the final collapse.


    Put down the AK rifle in his hand, Gao Yang turned sideways to Li JinFang and said, "you command, you must hold here. AIS''s soldiers have a strong fighting will, but their tactical quality is very poor. Just be careful not to be hit by the enemy''s snipers."


    Li JinFang took Gao Yang''s rifle and knelt on one knee. Gao Yang pulled his Satan blade and turned to run upstairs.


    After retreating a few steps, Gao Yang shouted to Andy Ho, "how''s the stupid bear?"


    Andy raised his thumb to Gao Yang with his bloody hand, and then said, "he''s fine!"


    Gao Yang didn''t say any more. He quickly climbed the Xuanli tower through the rotating stairs.


    The cat took two steps with her waist tight, then lay on the ground, dragged the gun and crawled forward for some time. Gao Yang lay down beside Cui Bo and whispered, "what''s up, what do you find?"


    There are stone columns and railings on the minaret, but there is no wall. Although there is a high advantage, there is basically no protection. Therefore, we should be careful of stray bullets and rockets from the enemy. The threat of mortars is slightly small, but we still need to pay attention.


    Cui Bo''s observation equipment is the most complete, including not only the low light level night vision instrument on the head, the thermal imaging night vision instrument loaded on the gun, but also a hand-held thermal imaging observation instrument.


    It''s more convenient to observe with hand-held thermal imaging. Cui Bo slowly scanned with hand-held thermal imaging, and then whispered, "there are too many people, brother Yang, let me show you."


    Gao Yang put the gun on the ground, took over the hand-held thermal imaging observer, just glanced, and whispered, "this time, it''s really troublesome."


    People are everywhere you can see. In the alleys, courtyards and roofs, people are full where bullets can not be shot directly. This is only the part you can see. There can only be more people where you can''t see.


    Treble whispered, "do you say there are 5000 people within 500 meters around us?"


    Gao yangman said helplessly, "five thousand? Look at this posture. There are ten thousand people."


    "Shit, it''s impossible to break through by force."


    Put the night vision instrument on the ground, held it high, took a breath, and whispered, "don''t think about leaving without reinforcements. It''s impossible. We really got into the enemy''s nest this time. The people here are not very strong in combat ability, but they are obviously more afraid of death than those in other places."


    Cui Bo said with a wry smile, "no, this is badadi''s hometown. All the people here are his guards. They must be a little more powerful."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "A little."


    After Cui Bo said he was a little afraid, he seemed to lose face, so he immediately said, "but it''s not fear, it''s just a little trouble. What''s the fear? People die and birds face the sky. They won''t die for thousands of years. I''m afraid of a hair. Anyway, I have enough money."


    Gao Yang smiled lightly and said, "aren''t you afraid? I''m afraid. I''m afraid to die. I''m afraid to die here silently. What can my father and mother do, ye Lianna do, and... Alas, I don''t want to die, so I have to find a way to kill out even when I''m in a desperate situation!"


    Treble laughed twice.


    Gao Yang took a breath and said, "did you find anything? Just now, the big dog was shot by a sniper and was shot twice, but I observed it and didn''t find anything like a sniper."


    Cui Bo said reluctantly, "I can''t see. There are too many people. It''s not easy to see if you don''t put on the airs of a sniper. It''s easy to say in the daytime."


    Gao Yang said angrily, "during the day? You''re stupid. Now they can''t see us. It''s easier to support us. If they can see us, thousands of guns will fart at us."


    Cui Bo said helplessly, "of course I know I can''t do it until the day, but it''s not about finding the enemy''s sniper. What should I do? Do you have an idea?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "what can I do about this situation? The only thing I want now is to get in touch with the outside world. As long as I can get in touch, I can always find reinforcements, but where is the enemy''s interference source? I''m so fucking depressed. AIS and AIs are even starting to use electronic interference."


    "Yes, where is the interference source?"


    Gao Yang sighed: "the play is over. Let''s see if the 13th can take something out of badadi''s mouth. I hope."

 Chapter 2799

    The Xuanli tower is a very good observation position, but you can''t shoot casually. Once the enemy starts to concentrate fire on the Xuanli tower, this place can''t be used.


    The enemy was in some confusion. He raised his voice and said loudly, "give orders. The enemy began to gather. It should be time to launch a new round of attack."


    Many enemies began to gather on the street, indicating that a new round of attack was coming. Gao Yang smiled and said to Cui Bo: "I''m not afraid of their messy death. I''m afraid they won''t fight and wait for a wave at dawn."


    "Yes, now they can''t see anything. They''re afraid of a wave at dawn. It''s really hard to prevent so many people."


    A minute passed.


    Five minutes have passed.


    Ten minutes have passed.


    Gao Yang is waiting for the enemy to launch a new round of attack, but he is stunned to find that the enemies who are huddled in the attack position begin to retreat.


    "I don''t think so! They won''t attack? Dead rabbit, you crow mouth!"


    Gao Yang is a little anxious. As he said, he is not afraid of the enemy''s messy death. He is afraid of the enemy''s temporary retreat and waiting for the organized all-round attack after dawn.


    "I blame me for this? What did I say! How did I crow mouth?"


    "You said they had a wave at dawn."


    "That''s what you said!"


    "I said it doesn''t matter. Who asked you to repeat it? Don''t you know your mouth is poisonous! Shit!"


    Tristan is helpless. "Good, you are the boss. You has the final say."


    Of course, the enemy is not afraid to die, but it will be difficult for the enemy to attack and fire during the day.


    Badadi is in Satan''s hands. If the bastards of AIS want to save their boss, and they are completely not afraid of death after being brainwashed, no matter how many people die, Satan is really finished.


    Gao Yang suddenly remembered a joke.


    "Rabbit, I think of a joke."


    "Yes."


    "Said it was a war between two countries. A general went to inspect his subordinates'' positions. Then he told one of his generals that we had 200000 soldiers. When the enemy came 200000, how to fight? His subordinates said one shot per person."


    "Yes."


    "Then the general said that if 400000 people came to the enemy, his general smiled, stretched out two fingers and said, one man fired two shots."


    "Yes."


    "Second Olympics, can you give me some reaction?"


    "I''ve heard this joke. It''s not funny at all."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "shit, it''s boring to chat with you."


    "Brother Yang, this is not the time to chat, is it?"


    Gao Yang sighed and muttered, "I heard this joke when I was a child. At that time, I thought it was right to shoot an enemy with one shot. That''s right. Where''s the joke?"


    "Ha ha."


    Killing an enemy with one bullet can only be a joke.


    Now there are at least thousands of enemies. No matter how good Satan''s shooting skills are, of course, it is impossible to destroy one person with one bullet. Therefore, the final outcome is either that the bullets are exhausted or that he is rushed in by the enemy to kill people. In short, it is going to be finished.


    "The enemy really retreated. Someone is leading them. I don''t think the enemy can launch another attack in a short time. Now we should be careful of the enemy''s snipers and cold guns."


    Treble nodded and said, "you know, we don''t have to never shoot."


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and said, "you and the crow take turns to rest. The time for the decisive battle should be tomorrow day. You should keep your physical strength and energy."


    Cui Bo whispered, "tomorrow''s showdown, what about after the showdown?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he whispered, "I don''t know. Step by step, at least until after the decisive battle."


    Cui Bo said calmly: "after the decisive battle, there is a decisive battle. At the end of the first battle, there is another battle. Brother Yang, there is no decisive battle this time. Either they kill us or we kill them."


    Gao Yang was silent for a moment, and then he whispered, "are you afraid?"


    This is the second time Gao Yang has asked this question.


    Cui Bo didn''t shake his head, but said calmly, "I don''t want to die, but I''m not afraid. I told you that when I was a mercenary on the first day, I knew that one day you believed it?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "letter, rabbit, I''ll think about it. I''ll get married immediately after the war."


    Cui Bo looked at Gao Yang in surprise and said in a low voice, "are you crazy? You can say that!"


    Gao Yang took a deep breath and said, "I won''t die. I must go back with a lot of you. I have confidence! I must have confidence, I really have confidence, and I will never give up!"


    Cui Bo said anxiously, "stop! I''m the second Olympic Games! Basically, er, you''re all right anyway. In short, can we stop talking?"


    He took a long breath, raised his face and said firmly: "This is the last battle. As long as we don''t die this time, we''ll be a big boss when we go back. We''ll let others solve everything. We have money and power. There''s no need to go out in person, right? So this is the last battle. When I go back to get married, my parents'' affairs are solved. It''s different to pick them up and have a home."


    Cui Bo muttered to himself in a low voice: "no taboos, no taboos, no taboos..."


    Gao Yang said with a smile: "even in a desperate situation, I won''t despair. Who am I? I''m a ram! I''m an invincible ram! I want everything I want, and I must do what I say! Flag is a bridge between movies and comics. If I don''t dare to say my faith out loud, what faith is it!"


    Cui Bo sighed and said, "well, it''s good to hypnotize yourself and leave a thought. Er, I mean, we really have to have this belief and hope."


    Gao Yang said reluctantly, "the second Olympic Games, you really can''t talk."


    Cui Bo said with a sad face, "is it time to chat? Besides, we are surrounded by thousands of people. I can''t deceive myself. But I believe you. If you say you can go back alive, you must go back alive. Well, I''m fascinated by you."


    "Well, then remember my words and we''ll go back."


    Cui Bo hesitated for a moment and whispered, "brother Yang, if, I mean if, forget it, it''s meaningless to say."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "you say it!"


    Cui Bo whispered: "Lilia is dead. I really feel bad, but I want to open it after only a few days. It''s just like that when I see a lot of life and death. People have to die. I really don''t care. Brother Yang, if you have a chance, you must run. Although I don''t think the chance is big, if you have a chance, don''t worry about anything. If you can run, you must run."


    Gao Yang smiled and patted Cui Bo and said, "I said I would take you home, and there are many. It''s boring to chat with you. I''ll go down and be careful."

 Chapter 2800

    Gao Yang stepped down from the Xuanli tower. Since the enemy won''t launch a surprise attack in a short time, he doesn''t need to stay above to observe. He''d better come down and deal with something more important.


    First of all, a certain degree of protective fortification must be done. Block the gate with stones and bricks, which can not be completely blocked, and at least protect the bullets directly from the front, otherwise the empty gate is too dangerous. It''s OK to say at night that it''s hard to deal with the attack during the day.


    Another is to observe the terrain and make clear the structure of the whole building.


    The most important thing, of course, is to see how the 13th is progressing and whether badadi has pulled out the most needed information from his mouth.


    Gao Yang glanced at the 13th and found that he was still abusing badadi in the corner with the knife.


    Surprisingly, badadi was really tough enough. He didn''t scream from beginning to end. This was different from what Gao Yang thought, which made him less confident in the 13th.


    If there was a harvest, he would say it on the 13th, so Gao Yang didn''t disturb the 13th, but ran quickly in small steps and entered the house behind the main hall through the small door.


    Behind the hall is a large room of 100 square meters, which is connected with four doors. Behind the door are four small rooms, and there is a porch with a narrow back door.


    Even the upper hall has a total of six rooms, which is the initial structure of this ancient building with a history of at least hundreds of years. The whole building is made of granite, and the stones are paved outside. Basically, there is no other way to build this historic site.


    The advantage of stone construction is that it is strong. At least it is not afraid of bullets coming in, and smaller shells can''t penetrate. Moreover, Gao Yang is also satisfied with the narrow and low back door, which is more conducive to defense.


    Outside the door is a row of bungalows, about 40 meters away from the main building. It seems to be newly built and should be the place where people live.


    He pushed open a door and looked up at the small room used for the master. There was only a blanket on the ground. There was a ready-made hall outside for worship, so the small room should have been used by ACE''s soldiers to live, but it was very clean and didn''t smell bad.


    There are windows in the cabin, but it is very small, only one foot square, and it is still in a very high position. It is basically close to the roof. The correct way to say it should be ventilation holes, which can play a role in lighting and ventilation.


    The structure behind the main hall is more conducive to defense, but that row of bungalows is a very unfavorable factor. If the enemy attacks from the back, the bungalow is an excellent bunker, that is to say, if the bungalow is used as a cover to launch an attack, the farthest distance is only 50 meters, and the nearest place is only 35 meters, which can rush over in a few seconds.


    Raphael, Taylor and Irene guarded the back door, and Raphael pasted several pieces of C4 on the door. If the enemy rushed, he could blow up the door.


    Seeing Gao Yang, Joseph, who was defending in the back, lowered his voice and said, "there are people in the opposite house. When we first came, at least more than 20 women ran out of it. We didn''t see any men. Now we don''t rule out that there are enemies hiding inside. We have too few hands to go in and check."


    Gao Yang nodded and whispered, "don''t go in and check. Just keep the door."


    Joseph whispered, "this door is very narrow, but it is not conducive to defense. Our vision is too poor to go out. If the enemy sticks to the wall on both sides, there is almost no way to throw grenades in."


    Gao Yang looked at the roof, then at the thick stone wall, and then whispered to Raphael, "skunk, can you blow up this door?"


    Raphael shook his head and said, "I have observed that the structure is not allowed. If the door is blown up, this area is likely to collapse, even if the whole building is at risk of collapse."


    Gao Yang held his chin and thought for a moment. Then he whispered, "put two people at the door. If the enemy approaches, retreat back. We''ll block the corridor in the room."


    Taylor turned back and said in a low voice, "I''ve fought in Afghanistan. There are many tunnels and caves. Although it''s not a cave, it''s very close. The first thing to guard against is grenades."


    The corridor from the big room to the back door is about four meters long and only one meter wide. The big room directly behind the main hall can be blocked, and the two small rooms on both sides can''t work.


    Standing at the end of the corridor, he looked out and said in a loud voice, "is there any good way?"


    "Explosion proof pit must be provided!"


    Taylor left the door, went to the big room, stamped his feet, then pointed to the floor and said, "this is a stone floor, but there should be soil under the floor. We will destroy the floor and dig out some explosion-proof pits. If a grenade is thrown in, we will throw it into the explosion-proof pit, otherwise the people who throw a grenade in this room can''t stand it."


    Gao Yang nodded again and again: "immediately excavate the explosion-proof pit, lift out all the floors and transport them to the gate as a shelter."


    Looking at the floor under his feet, Gao Yang stamped with his feet a few times, then frowned and said, "I don''t know how deep the foundation is, and I don''t know whether it''s stone or soil below. I''m afraid it''s too late to make a single soldier bunker."


    Taylor shook his head and said, "you misunderstood. I don''t mean digging individual bunkers, but digging some small grenade proof pits. Very small pits, with a diameter of 10 to 20 cm and a depth of 30 cm, are enough."


    As soon as Taylor said Gao Yang, he understood what he meant.


    It is impossible for the enemy to throw grenades directly into the back door and they will be killed, so they can only throw grenades from the dead corner where the side bullets cannot hit, which makes them unable to use the impact fuse, but only the time-delay fuse, because the impact fuse will explode as soon as it hits the wall, but the impact pilot will hit the wall several times before it will explode at the innermost position, Generally, when fighting in underground tunnels or caves, only time-delay fuses can be used.


    The power of the grenade is not much. Dig a small pit and throw the grenade in. The blast wave and fragments of the explosion can only work hard in the sky. People are fine even if they are very close to the pit, so this simple pit is still very useful.


    If you just dig a small hole, it won''t take long to dig the whole room. Bayonets, engineer shovels and harder tools can be used. There''s no trouble of lacking tools.


    "The Tyrannosaurus Rex is on guard at the back door, the big dog and Toad are on guard at the front door, the crow is on guard at the Xuanli tower, look at badadi on the 13th, the porcupine informs everyone, and everyone else comes to excavate the explosion-proof pit, come on!"


    Do as you say, Gao Yang carried the gun on his back, easily copied down the axe hanging in front of his chest, then squatted on the ground and began to look for the gap between the floors.


    Joseph was about to deliver a message, but Gao Yang said loudly, "wait! Change, the tortoise is guarding the gate, and the toad comes to dig a pit. Go."


    When Gao Yang wanted to start, he suddenly remembered that geotechnical operation was the super strength of the Chinese army. It was called a fast for Li JinFang to dig a single soldier bunker, and the circle was round and square, which was standard and fast, so what if he didn''t call Li JinFang at this time.

 Chapter 2801

    Li JinFang digs the pit quickly and well. The pit dug by one person can top three others, and the size is unified. The standard is like measured with a ruler.


    The pit is easy to dig, but it can''t be dug in all places. After removing the paved slate, there are huge stone foundations exposed in some places. It''s certainly impossible to dig an explosion-proof pit in such places.


    The distribution of explosion-proof pits is not very uniform. There are many places and few places, but it can basically ensure that everyone is close to the explosion-proof pit. As long as there are grenades thrown around and there is no explosion at the first time, they will have the opportunity to throw grenades into the pit, so as to protect themselves to the greatest extent.


    The excavated slate is transported to the door and piled up to make a simple protective shelter. The most important thing is to build a machine gun shelter for groliov.


    Once the battle starts, groliov''s position will not be easy to move, and he can''t face the enemy''s fire directly. It''s good to build a bunker, even if it only blocks a few stray bullets. He can save his life at a critical moment.


    Everything should be ready before dawn. In addition, there are no special tools at hand. Satan takes turns to work. Although he is very busy, the progress of the project is not fast, but it makes people tired.


    Until 4 a.m., all the available materials were piled up at the gate, and the explosion-proof pits were dug densely. Almost all of them were becoming traps. Gao Yang was able to rest for a while.


    On the 13th, he took badadi to a cabin. After finishing his work, Gao Yang went to the door of the cabin and knocked. After waiting for the 13th to come out, he lowered his voice and said, "what''s the matter? Have you found something useful?"


    The 13th shook his head and whispered, "he has hope, because he can always hear the voice outside. He knows that many people are trying to rescue him, so his will is strong enough."


    He sighed softly and whispered on the 13th, "badadi knows he can''t escape. He also knows that his only hope of being rescued is to wait for people outside him to rescue him, so he will never disclose where the interference source is. If I give time to slowly consume his hopes, I should be able to let him speak, but there is little hope to let him speak in a short time."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "I see. I just want to know the location of the interference source, but even if I know the location, it is unlikely to solve the interference source according to the current situation, so it doesn''t make much sense for badadi to say it or not. We''d better take him as a meat shield. When dawn comes, the enemy will attack on a large scale, and then drag him to the door."


    The 13th said with a little surprise, "put him at the door?"


    Gao Yang said happily: "yes, put him at the door so that his people can see him. It''s impossible to save him. If they don''t care, they''ll shoot badadi. If they don''t dare to shoot, they''ll get shot by us."


    The 13th looked at Gao Yang with an idiot''s eyes and said, "if you take him to the door, the enemy won''t attack. Just surround us like this?"


    "I hope the enemy won''t attack. If they don''t attack, we''ll drag on. It''s still good for us to drag on all the time. The black devil knows our position. If we lose the news, the black devil will find a way to find out what happened and save us."


    The 13th nodded and said, "OK, I''ll be polite to badadi. At least I can''t let him die."


    He shouted loudly and said, "yes, we can''t let him die. Now badadi is our amulet. We''re definitely finished when he''s dead. We can''t die until our reinforcements come to save him."


    On the 13th, he thought for a moment, and then he lowered his voice and said, "will we really have reinforcements? Our current position has been adjusted several times. Coupled with forced landing, even Tata may not know where we are, and reinforcements will not come in a short time."


    "The news is from Tata, but he is not in Mosul. As long as we haven''t contacted him, he will know that something has happened to us."


    "Even if he knew that something had happened to us, Tata also informed everyone of the black devil, but who would save us? Who could save us? It''s not enough to rely on the black devil alone. Even if they are powerful, do you know your hidden power, the black devil? Can you contact him?"


    Gao Yang sighed slightly and said, "you think very carefully. Yes, what you say is a problem, but you have to think so. We''re trapped here. We can''t contact the outside world, so we can''t manage these things. In this case, we''ll leave it to someone who can manage it."


    The 13th shook his head and said, "I won''t hand over my fate to others, so I have to think more."


    "We can''t do anything now, so we can only hand over our destiny to others. If they come to save us, we can go back alive. If they don''t come, we will die here. What we have to do is to live before the reinforcements arrive, live and stick to it. When the reinforcements come, on the 13th, my greatest achievement in commemoration is not to get my current status and wealth, but It''s the reinforcements who will come back to save me. This is my greatest achievement. "


    After that, Gao Yang patted No. 13 on the shoulder, smiled and said, "I believe in black devils. They never let me down, so we haven''t reached the time of despair."


    He nodded and whispered, "I''ll look at badadi. I''ll deal with him according to the situation when fighting."


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    After saying goodbye to the 13th, he went to find a safe corner in the hall and sat down with a gun in his arms.


    Take turns at the sentry, Gao Yang comes first.


    We can''t relax our vigilance, but we also have to take turns to rest. An hour later, Irene took over Gao Yang''s work, so Gao Yang didn''t change his place. He lay on the ground with a gun against the wall and slept.


    There is no need to shout when the enemy comes. The gunshot is the wake-up call.


    The sleepy Gao Yang was awakened by the gunshot.


    It''s already dawn.


    He pulled down his mask, held it high and rushed to the gate. Then he began to shoot.


    The enemy shouted. He jumped out of his hiding place and rushed towards the gate with a gun.


    If there are ten enemies, just kill one or two at most, and the remaining enemies will turn and escape. This is the experience of Gao Yang and AISI.


    However, the original experience does not work now. The enemies after dawn are like a new army. At least these enemies can be called an army, not a collection of cannon fodder at most.


    The machine guns fired wildly at the gate, which was the enemy''s suppressive fire, and the soldiers who launched the charge could cover each other and detour through the bunker.


    Gao Yang felt different. At dawn, the enemy''s attack made him feel unable to cope. The enemy''s tactics were still very immature, but after the enemy''s number and firepower occupied an overwhelming advantage, the most immature enemy became dangerous.


    As a result, the battle entered the most dangerous moment from the first attack at dawn.

 Chapter 2802

    Groliov was pressed and could not shoot out unless he was willing to waste bullets and hit the enemy who could not see people.


    Thousands of people crowded in a very narrow place to attack a building. What''s the concept? As long as people want to, they can attack 24 hours a day, and the building can be slowly blasted into slag with shells.


    But badadi was in Satan''s hands, so the enemy could not use heavy weapons, so they suppressed it with light and heavy machine guns, and then sent infantry to approach the gate from both sides of the gate.


    How dense are the bullets? At night, the simple bunker just built was hit by debris, and the dust couldn''t fall down. Then the bunker became thinner and lower rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, because the bunker was being cut layer by layer by bullet, just like peeling fruit with a knife.


    Groliov could not lift his head at all. He could only climb aside quickly with a gun. If there were no bunkers built overnight, he would have become a sieve.


    After the baptism of battle, no matter how stupid people can always learn something, so AISI of Mosul is really different.


    It is impossible to wipe out the enemy dozens of meters away like last night.


    He shouted loudly, "prepare for melee! Never let the enemy in!"


    Satan divided the defense line into two parts. Four people on both sides of the inner side of the gate prevented the enemy from rushing into the gate. The rest were in the room at the end of the hall, that is, to prevent the back door from being broken through, but also to be prepared to destroy the gate in the hall in time after it was broken through by the enemy.


    The enemy has no chance to take the lead, because the enemy''s suppression fire also blocks the enemy''s attack road. If they want to enter the gate, the suppression fire must cease fire, otherwise they will hit their own people.


    But for the satanic people who defend the gate, they can''t take advantage of the enemy''s problem, because they can''t do anything in the short time when the enemy stops suppressing.


    At most, when the enemy''s suppression fire stops, it means that the enemy is going to enter the door, which serves as a notice, that''s all.


    The enemy''s repressive fire stopped, raised his rifle, and then a beard roared to the gate and was shot down by him.


    The enemy is a large group. The four people''s strafe quickly placed a row of people at the door. In two or three seconds, at least a dozen enemies fell at the door of the hall.


    The body was still increasing rapidly, and the high magazine was about to be empty, so he shouted, "change the bullet!"


    When Li JinFang opened fire, Gao Yang began to change the magazine. After he changed the magazine, he shouted, "ready!"


    "Change the magazine!"


    In just a few seconds, Li JinFang began to roar, so Gao Yang immediately opened fire, and Li JinFang stepped back and quickly replaced the magazine.


    A full magazine with 30 rounds can only last less than ten seconds.


    The enemy''s corpses were covered with a large area at the door. The fallen corpses piled up at the door. It was only a little more than a minute. The corpses at the door were almost half a person high. The enemy behind could only climb over the corpses if he wanted to invade the hall.


    Tragic.


    Gao Yang has never seen ace''s soldiers have such a firm will to fight.


    The attack suddenly stopped and lasted less than two minutes, leaving more than 100 bodies at the door.


    The suppression shooting began to continue, but now there are many corpses at the door. Although the enemy''s machine gunners have been avoiding hitting the corpses of their comrades in arms, it is impossible for the bullets to avoid them completely, so the corpses stacked at the door were hit and punctured by the bullets.


    Heavy machine gun bullets can penetrate human bodies, even if several bodies are stacked together.


    Blood splashed and meat pieces were thrown into the hall by bullets.


    A 12.7 mm machine gun bullet can break a person in two, and it won''t make any difference if it hits a person who has just died.


    At the beginning, the enemy''s machine gunners were still avoiding hitting the bodies of their comrades in arms, but when the bodies burst out blood fog again and again, the enemy''s machine gunners found that they could not avoid something, they gave up.


    Flesh and blood splashed everywhere.


    There are many wars and many dead people, but he really hasn''t seen such a scene.


    The dull voice sounded continuously, and scattered corpses covered every position within four or five meters of the door. A piece of blood red impacted the vision, and the extremely strong smell of blood impacted everyone''s smell.


    No one spoke.


    A corpse''s neck was hit by a bullet, and most of its head fell from it. Then it was hit by another bullet, and a bone with brain burst into Gao Yang''s face and fell into his neck.


    Silently, he took a fragment of skull out of his neck and threw it aside. Gao Yang endured it and finally avoided vomiting.


    But Irene behind Gao Yang vomited.


    The dead have become fragments, and the living are covered with traces left by the dead.


    No one spoke, but everyone was looking forward to the end of this hellish scene.


    Blood flowed on the ground, because no body could contain blood, so the bright red blood began to flow freely.


    A word flashed through Gao Yang''s heart.


    A river of blood, that''s it.


    When the shooting stopped, Gao Yang raised his gun and was ready for a new round of fighting. He was not afraid but curious.


    Wonder how the enemy can have the courage to continue to launch suicide attacks after seeing this hellish scene.


    But this time no one rushed out with a gun, and then was knocked down. The suppression shooting stopped for a few minutes. Gao Yang heard someone shouting something.


    "Don''t shoot! We can negotiate!"


    An enemy without a white flag came slowly. He didn''t hide his body. He stopped when he was more than ten meters away from the gate. Then he shouted, "we can negotiate. You can leave here, but you must let our leader go!"


    "If you want to negotiate, you can, but you are not qualified enough. Let your officers come and talk!"


    "Yes, but I must see our leader. If you let me see him and say a few words, I''ll ask the chief to come and negotiate with you. Everything can be discussed. Anything can be discussed as long as it doesn''t hurt our leader."


    "Then come in and say!"


    "No, I must stay outside!"


    Gao Yang sighed, then turned around and fired a shot.


    There was no negotiation. There was no room for peace talks from the beginning. Gao Yang just wanted to deceive an enemy commander to kill him, but he couldn''t let badadi say a word, because he opened his cards to badadi. He confirmed that badadi didn''t have any extra equipment, but he couldn''t confirm what equipment the negotiators had, even if everyone couldn''t use the radio, But what if he can record.


    Therefore, Gao Yang immediately killed the person who asked for negotiation. There was no need to talk, because there was no need to talk.

 Chapter 2803

    One shot killed the people who came to negotiate, and Gao Yang blocked the road of peace talks.


    When receiving the gun, Gao Yang wondered whether he would completely annoy the enemy by killing the enemy''s representative to negotiate. If so, it seems that the result is no different.


    There was silence outside, but the silence did not last long, and the sound of machine guns rang again.


    Gao Yang is a little relieved. Now he is not afraid of the enemy''s machine gun. He is only afraid of the enemy''s firing. Whether it''s rocket, artillery direct fire, or even grenade, it''s more threatening than machine gun.


    When the enemy''s attempt to negotiate is dashed, Gao Yang has been thinking about how they will attack next.


    Sometimes it is difficult to deal with a bunker building that is difficult to conquer, but sometimes it is also very simple. If there is not enough heavy firepower, you can only fill it with human life. There is really no good way to do anything else.


    But if you have enough heavy firepower, it will be very simple to deal with a strong fortress. You can''t just blow it up and bring it down.


    AIS in Mosul does not lack heavy firepower. They have artillery, which is certain, and tanks, which is also certain. Satan does not restrain the firepower of armored weapons. That is to say, if AIS uses tanks to open the way, even if they can''t drive the tanks directly into the hall, it is enough to solve the problem.


    ACE ACE often uses bombs, so they first use enough explosives and enough technology to destroy Satan''s hiding hall in the simplest way.


    In any case, the situation is very bad, too bad to be worse.


    Perhaps the only escape route is a tunnel.


    Many old buildings in Mosul have underpasses. After occupying some old buildings, AIS often uses tunnels to deal with the Zhengfu army. Gao Yang hopes that there can also be a tunnel here. Even if it is impossible to leave Mosul city directly, it is good to leave this tightly sealed ghost place.


    Unfortunately, Satan did not find any tunnel after looking for it for a long time. His fantasy of leaving from the tunnel was completely disillusioned.


    At present, the only way that seems a little feasible is to destroy the enemy''s electronic interference. As long as you contact the outside world, someone will save you. Let''s not say whether you can save it, but at least if someone comes to save it, there is hope,


    Although getting rid of the enemy''s electronic interference seems to be the most difficult part at present. Killing the instruments that destroy electronic interference from the heavy siege is death anyway, we must know where the interference comes from first.


    "Where is the electronic interference source!"


    Although he knew that others couldn''t hear what he was saying, Gao Yang said to himself. He was asking himself, but he couldn''t give an answer.


    The enemy attacked again, interrupting Gao Yang''s meditation.


    When he found that the enemy''s suppression shooting suddenly stopped, he kept wandering outside the sky, quickly opened the battle mode, and his whole mind quickly returned to an area of only a few meters in front of him.


    This time the enemy began to use grenades.


    Many grenades were thrown into the hall. Some enemies were killed when throwing grenades, so that the grenades fell directly around them. The explosion also implicated comrades in arms, but most of the grenades were successfully thrown into the hall.


    The roar immediately became an article. There were all kinds of grenades thrown in, even smoke bombs and shock bombs.


    Satan is ready to deal with the grenades. They all have appropriate hiding places, but the throwing of dozens and hundreds of Grenades can still cause a great psychological impact. The explosion impacts the eardrum, and the smoke and dust diffuse in the hall, which shocked people''s vision and hearing at the same time.


    Gunfire rang out at the back door.


    The enemy''s attack at the front door restrained his attention, and someone launched an attack at the back door at the same time, but Gao Yang couldn''t hear the gunfire behind him, so naturally he didn''t know what happened behind him.


    Finally, the explosion of grenades became sparse, and an enemy shouted and rushed into the main door of the hall. Although he was immediately killed on the ground, with the help of a large number of grenades and attention, his feet finally stepped into the door.


    The enemy''s retaliatory attack was very fierce. Hundreds of enemies first threw grenades and then rushed into the hall with guns. Their combat quality was not high, but quantitative change caused qualitative change.


    A grenade exploded in the air. No matter whether the enemy intentionally or unintentionally let the grenade explode, more and more grenades exploded in the air.


    The air explosion grenade can greatly increase the killing range. Peter, who was beside him, snorted and tilted to the left involuntarily, but he straightened up and continued to fire after a while, killing an enemy who rushed into the hall.


    "I was shot!"


    Peter yelled. He needs someone to take over. Get well and deal with the injury briefly.


    At any time, injuries that can be dealt with must be dealt with as soon as possible, so as not to turn minor injuries into major injuries. It is impossible to persist in fighting with injuries, otherwise we should try our best to avoid them.


    But Peter yelled and couldn''t get a response because no one could hear him.


    Walvikski then gave a painful hum, and then he shouted, "I''m hurt!"


    No one came to take over, and Peter and walvikski didn''t even have time to pause shooting and sign language.


    The battle lasted two minutes. There were more than a dozen bodies at the gate of the main hall, and there were four more bodies inside the door, but there were more bodies outside. In the direction opposite the main gate of the main hall, the bodies were fan-shaped and covered the square.


    The enemy''s venting attack did not last long. Suddenly, the gunfire and explosion stopped together, and the incoming enemy retreated like a tide.


    Ammunition is extremely precious. When he finds that the enemy is no longer attacking, Gao Yang immediately stops shooting. Even if he can see the retreating enemy, he will not shoot, because the number of enemies is endless, but his number of bullets is limited.


    Outside the hall are full of bodies, rifles and bullets, but a door separates the two worlds inside and outside.


    Even if you can get those weapons one step out, it is impossible to get them, because once you go out, you will inevitably lead to the enemy''s bullets, so the short distance between inside and outside is very close.


    "Count ammunition!"


    He shouted loudly, and just then he heard the gunshot from the back door.


    The gunfire at the back door lasted only more than ten seconds. Taylor soon ran over from his face and shouted, "the enemy attacked from the back door and was repulsed by us."


    Peter and walvikski shouted, "I''m hurt!"


    The scene was a little chaotic, and at this time, Cui Bo, who had been watching the battle coldly, ran down the escalator and shouted to Gao Yang: "boss, come up, you have found!"

 Chapter 2804

    Cui Bo''s discovery immediately made everyone forget what they were about to say and looked at Cui Bo together.


    "What did you find?"


    "Motorcade! I think it''s the cars found when they landed last night. Now they appear again. Do you think it''s an electronic jamming car?"


    Gao Yang was surprised and pleased and said, "it''s possible! I''ll go up and have a look. Everyone guard."


    Gao Yang quickly walked up the rotating stairs and said loudly, "how far is it?"


    "It has to be more than 1000 meters. You can come up and have a look."


    Cui Bo was lying on the ground. When Gao Yang showed his head from the exit, he pressed down with his hand and whispered, "be careful. It''s not easy for the enemy to see or shoot here, but you can''t attract shells."


    Gao Yang climbed slowly from the ground to the edge of the minaret, and then looked at Cui Bo''s fingers through the gap in the railing.


    "Over there, I was searching for the enemy''s snipers and machine gunners. I accidentally saw two cars driving past at an intersection. It was sandy yellow. It felt like desert camouflage. The models were the same as what I saw before landing last night. They were small box trucks. Brother Yang, who do you think would paint ordinary pickup trucks as desert camouflage?"


    Gao Yang looked through his telescope at the intersection pointed by Cui Bo, but he didn''t find anything.


    "No."


    "After driving away, two cars flashed past the intersection. I saw one in my eyes, and then I quickly adjusted my sight. I didn''t have time to use a telescope, but I saw it clearly. Which side do you look at, about 150 meters on the right, where is a tree, the small building on the left of the tree."


    "See, a folk house should be a two-story building."


    "The edge of the roof is a little higher and a little curved. It looks like the top of a bucket. It''s black. It''s like the top of a bucket used to bask in hot water for bathing. See?"


    "Yes, only a small part is exposed. I can''t judge what it is. It''s really like the top of a water storage bucket."


    "This morning, there was no such thing, but now there is."


    Gao Yang was excited. He trembled and said, "are you sure?"


    Cui Bo whispered, "I''m not very sure. It''s too inconspicuous, but I must have observed where and found no abnormality. Now I look at where and think it''s abnormal. I don''t think I''ll miss any abnormality. Since I just found it rather than at dawn, it just appeared."


    I understand your confidence. Although your reason is too far fetched to be accepted as evidence, it is indeed a valuable discovery


    Cui Bo whispered, "the straight-line distance is 1645 meters, a little far."


    Gao Yang was puzzled, so he whispered, "not quite right. You said that if those cars are the source of electronic interference, why do they move? Since the interference effect has been well achieved, it must be hiding in a hidden place. Why do two cars drive out? Suppose, suppose those two cars are related to electronic interference."


    Cui Bo whispered, "young brother, what conditions do you need to release electronic interference? I don''t know much. Do you understand?"


    Gao Yang thought for a moment and whispered, "electricity must be used, and the power consumption is still large. I don''t know how this mobile electronic interference works, but I know that electricity must be used. Another is the antenna. I only know that the American ea6b electronic warfare aircraft is a mounted pod, and the pod itself has the function of antenna."


    Speaking of this, Gao Yang cheered up and said, "power! Power vehicles may need to move. We don''t know what kind of power supply mode the enemy''s electronic interference adopts, but whether it''s a large vehicle battery or a generator, as long as they use mobile power, they always have a chance to move?"


    A large electronic jamming transmitter needs a huge amount of power. It''s really a joke to rely on a car generator or battery for power supply. If an electronic jammer wants to work continuously, then an auxiliary vehicle is essential.


    If the power source is a diesel or gasoline generator rather than a large battery pack, the enemy may really rule out special support vehicles to refuel and then come back.


    Treble whispered, "by the way, if those two cars are oil vehicles, it makes sense."


    Gao Yang said in a loud voice: "keep it for observation. I''ll go down and ask. Taylor knows these better and pay attention to concealment."


    After telling Cui Bo, Gao Yang quickly climbed backward. When he returned to the stairs, he almost jumped back to the hall.


    "Pigeon, big bird, who else knows electronic interference? Who knows?"


    The loud cry attracted everyone''s attention. Peter said loudly: "I have been in contact with a small electronic jammer, a box with an antenna outside. It can be used when connected to the car. It can shield all electronic signals within one to two kilometers in diameter."


    "It''s a large one that can cover the whole city," he shouted


    Taylor has run out. After hearing Gao Yang''s question, he said in a hurry: "I know that ea6b prowler EW aircraft can interfere with a great area, but I really don''t know much about the vehicle."


    Yak came out from the inside and said in a hurry: "I know! If you want to block all models of the full frequency band, you need a lot of jamming transmitters to cover all frequency bands. In the past, you need a lot of jamming transmitters, but now the electronic warfare equipment is updated a lot. I don''t know much about the existing equipment, but I know that if you want to cover the full frequency band and interference in a large area, the power must be large!"


    Gao Yang said anxiously, "then how many cars do you think are enough? Small containers?"


    Yak said without hesitation: "High power, large area and full frequency band, which means that the volume can not be too small. Even if the processor and interference transmitter, that is, the antenna, the power supply vehicle, the oil supply vehicle and the small container... At least three vehicles are required. If it is necessary to ensure long-term operation, whether it is a battery or a generator set, it is always safe to have backup. What''s more Oil supply is also very important, because the power consumption of super power appliances is amazing, and the fuel consumption is also amazing, so there are at least three or more, but I doubt whether ace can get this very expensive and extremely confidential electronic warfare weapon. "


    Gao Yang breathed a sigh of relief and said excitedly, "ACE ACE is interfering with us! Man, do you think they have found some signs? The rabbit may be the location of the enemy''s interference source, which is only 1600 meters away from us. We have a chance. Now we just want to confirm it!"


    Yak came to the spirit. He said in a trembling voice, "I''ll go and have a look. I''ll go up and have a look!"

 Chapter 2805

    Yak went up alone, but Gao Yang looked at Jason and said eagerly, "big bird, can your UAV work?"


    After electronic interference, Jason''s UAV can not receive GPS signal or radio signal of remote control command, so it is impossible to fly the UAV for investigation as before.


    But Jason''s drone is military.


    Today, with the popularity of civil multi rotor UAVs, military UAVs must be more advanced than civil UAVs. Even many times, civil UAVs may be more advanced in some functions, but there are several characteristics of military UAVs that civil UAVs do not have.


    The first is the anti-interference function. Of course, this function has lost its role in the implementation of high-power full band blocking jamming, whether military or civil.


    However, the military UAV retains a function, that is, route planning when there is no GPS signal.


    Simply put, it is to manually program and input a flight route, and then the UAV will fly according to this route. It can fly out and back without remote control.


    Gao Yang just knew it was possible, but he really didn''t know if it could be realized in Jason''s hands.


    As Satan''s only UAV operator, Jason said confidently: "no problem! As long as I go to see and design the route, I can let the UAV fly over the target, and then record the image. I''ll know when I come back."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said excitedly, "that''s it. First go up and have a look, and then you can quickly investigate. You come with me."


    In the expectation of everyone, Gao Yang took Jason up the escalator, but not to the minaret occupied by TREB, but to the one occupied by Phoenix.


    Phoenix contact lay on the ground and observed with a telescope. There was a small book in front of her, which simply drew the nearby terrain. Then Phoenix marked the enemy''s machine gun position and the sniper''s position.


    The minaret is the tallest building nearby. As long as you hide in the middle, you don''t have to worry about being found and attacked by the enemy below. However, if you are close to the periphery, such as the railing of the minaret, you may be found and attacked by the enemy.


    Cui Bo and Phoenix Contact never fired a shot on the Xuanli tower. They were worried about attracting the enemy''s attention. They sent artillery to blow the Xuanli tower to pieces, which would lose this excellent observation position.


    Looking for the right direction, Gao Yang handed the telescope to Jason and whispered, "in this direction, look at the tree. I need you to be able to observe the position. Look for yourself."


    When Jason was asked to observe by himself, Gao Yang whispered to Phoenix Contact lying beside him, "how are you doing here? Did you find anything?"


    Phoenix Contact hesitated and finally whispered, "it''s difficult and dangerous."


    Gao Yang said helplessly, "can you give a constructive answer? Can you say it in detail?"


    Phoenix Contact whispered: "we are surrounded. If the enemy is not an idiot who can''t use a gun, we will be dead."


    Gao Yang raised his forehead and said, "forget it, you''d better not talk. Once you say it, there''s no hope at all."


    Phoenix Contact still said coldly: "even if we can come to the reinforcements, they can''t be too fast, and I doubt whether they can survive today."


    Phoenix Contact told the truth, but now everyone knows what the truth is, and everyone tacitly didn''t say it.


    Just then, Jason whispered: "Boss, it takes a little time to plan the route. It''s a little troublesome when flying, so the route planning is very detailed, because there is no GPS signal to allow the UAV to adjust the flight path by itself. In case of a larger wind, the UAV can deviate from the route, and the UAV without self-adjusting ability and remote control may fall in the wrong position."


    "What should I do? Can I still investigate?" he said in a low voice


    Jason thought in his mind for a while, nodded to Gao Yang and whispered, "as long as my luck is not too bad and don''t encounter too much wind, I''m 60% sure I can recover the UAV."


    Gao Yang whispered: "60% of the assurance is worth gambling. Let''s go down."


    Jason said: "I need to plan the route here. It may take an hour."


    "Whatever you say, we all cooperate with you."


    Gao Yang and Jason climbed back to the spiral ladder again. After they stepped down quickly, yak followed them down. Then he said in a hurry, "I didn''t see anything, but I think it''s still very possible and worth investigating."


    Jason took his backpack, took out a tablet computer from it, and then said to the crowd, "I''m starting to design the flight route now, but there''s a problem. Do you need to investigate immediately after designing the route? The enemy must have found the UAV flying during the day. We''re too close. If it''s flying at night, it''s much safer."


    It''s only eight o''clock in the morning now. It''s still a long time to fly at night. Gao Yang wants to know the investigation results immediately, but he hesitated for a moment and tried to suppress his impatience. He said in a deep voice: "we can wait for investigation at night. If the enemy finds a UAV and transfers the interference source, we really lose all hope."


    Jason began to connect the computer and UAV, and then began to set up some basic data. At this time, Gao Yang finally calmed down and said loudly, "count the number of ammunition."


    Gao Yang has hardly used his high-precision bullets, but he has hit three and a half magazines with the AK rifle he picked up. This is that 100 bullets are gone.


    Gao Yang has always shot accurately, so his bullet consumption is the most economical. Others need to often shoot long and continuous shots to suppress the enemy. If they shoot the enemy with short shots, they use more bullets.


    Li JinFang said with a gloomy face: "I have brought ten magazines and 600 scattered bullets. Now I have used 270 bullets. The good news is that the grenade is not used yet."


    Groliov said calmly, "my situation is very bad. Only half of the bullets are left, about 1500 rounds."


    Groliov turned almost all the weight into bullets.


    Mercenaries have no logistics and can''t get stable support, so it''s instinctive to carry a lot of ammunition. 900 bullets are too much for an indoor war, which seriously exceeds the number needed, but after being besieged, the number of bullets is too small.


    Satan is well-equipped, but well-equipped means carrying a lot of things, and the space and weight that can be left for ammunition are compressed.


    Up to now, the battle has just begun. According to the current ammunition consumption, there will be no bullets in three more battles at most.

 Chapter 2806

    There are a lot of corpses outside, but guns and ammunition can''t be picked up. It''s very difficult to pick up the weapons on the corpses of several enemies who rushed into the hall, because the distance they entered is too short and they are still within the firing range of the enemy''s machine guns. Even if they want to pick up these guns and bullets from their own use, they have to find some ways.


    The number of ammunition has been reported one by one. Generally speaking, the situation is not optimistic.


    "Save ammunition. The next time the enemy attacks again, we will consciously let them enter the hall, so that we can replenish some ammunition. In addition, we will try to use the weapons and ammunition obtained from cleaning the battlefield when defending."


    There is no good way. We can only try to get more bullets from the enemy.


    The enemy stopped the suppression shooting and didn''t know what they wanted to do. In short, they either accumulated strength to launch the next wave of attack or accumulated strength to launch a larger-scale attack. What else could they do besides this.


    Before the enemy came up, the injured people could finally be treated.


    Peter was hit by a fragment of a grenade in his left arm. Andy he is taking out the steel ball for him. He is slightly injured. Although it must hinder the action, he can continue to fight at least.


    Walvikski''s injury was lighter. His cheek was hit, but it was only a bouncing bullet, and it was a fragment of a grenade. A steel ball bounced back on the wall and hit walvikski''s cheek, which was then blocked by bones. Therefore, although walvikski''s cheek was swollen and tall, it would hardly affect his next battle.


    Albert and Andy prepare medicine according to the amount shared by all members, but this amount is only the most basic amount. According to the current situation, the wounded will continue to increase, and there will be serious wounded. Precious medicine should be kept at the most critical moment.


    So Peter and walvikski didn''t even use anesthetics when they were treated.


    Walvikski was in tears, but it was just an instinctive reaction. There was nothing to be ashamed of. At least walvikski didn''t cry out. It was hard enough.


    Peter is quite the opposite. He has been scolding, not Andy Ho, of course, but the enemy who hurt him.


    "Cobra, talk to me and scold hard. It doesn''t hurt much when you scold, ah! Son of a bitch!"


    In contrast, Yuri''s injury is much heavier, and he is still in a coma. If he wants to evacuate, Gao Yang really has a headache how to take Yuri, because Yuri is too big. One person can really top two people.


    Jason was planning the flight route of the UAV. The enemy suspended the attack. For a moment, there was nothing to do.


    The gate of the hall was completely covered with blood and broken meat. At the beginning, it was really bloody. By noon, the bloody smell had begun to turn into a stink.


    He couldn''t help touching the wound on his left arm and sniffing. Peter shouted, "son of a bitch!"


    Gao Yang is not in the mood to curse. He has been thinking about things in his mind and can''t stop thinking.


    Hearing Peter''s curse, Gao Yang wanted to echo it, but his meaning completely changed when he said it.


    "I think of one thing. If we really get rid of the enemy''s electronic interference, we must seize the opportunity to ask for help. What if the enemy''s equipment is backed up or repaired soon?"


    After raising his doubts, Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "fox."


    Yak looked at Gao Yang and said to all the people: "take out all the satellite phones. My satellite phone can send text messages, and yours should be OK. Let''s edit the text messages first. Everyone is responsible for sending them to one person. As soon as the enemy''s interference disappears, they will send text messages immediately and start making calls after sending text messages."


    Yak nodded: "it''s time to do this. Two people send text messages to the same object and edit them in advance. In this way, even if someone has an accident, they can ensure that the information is sent out at the first time."


    Gao Yang thought and said, "who should I send it to..."


    After hesitating for a moment, he nodded high and said, "send it all! Morgan, big Ivan, grevatov, Justin, anyone who can use it. I send it to Morgan, yak sends it to big Ivan, and big dog sends it to grevatov. Let''s think about the content of the message and make it up now."


    Groliov said slowly, "don''t forget the angels. No matter whether they come or not, they always have to inform. After all, they are very close and can play very well."


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "polovich is closest. If I say so, I should send a text message to big Ivan first, and then call Morgan. It''s hateful that my satellite phone doesn''t have the function of mass texting. It''s too outdated!"


    Li JinFang suddenly said, "can I tell the ox demon king?"


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately reacted. Li JinFang said Li Pengfei, just his old comrades in arms.


    In order to avoid causing any unnecessary trouble, Gao Yang intends not to contact Li Pengfei and others.


    "Cow demon king, can they come?"


    Li JinFang said confidently, "as long as I am here, they will come!"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "is it appropriate? Their identity and task are not appropriate. Forget it. This is your personal relationship. You can do it yourself. It''s good to have more people at this time."


    Frye said anxiously, "where are our people in Somalia? Let the eldest Sir come too. We have to have a plane to drop them."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, the Somali people have to use them, even the skeleton Gang, but Sir, they must come and raise troops for thousands of days. Now it''s time to use them."


    Irene said, "where are our people in Yemen?"


    Gao Yang shook his head and said, "the people of the solar system company can''t. when they come, they reveal a lot of things. They''re unreliable and can''t."


    Peter said curiously, "do you think the foreign intelligence agency can come? They have people in Iraq, more in Syria, and they are not far from here."


    Gao Yang thought for a long time, shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say. It''s really hard to say. I''m not sure. I don''t know what baskov can do for us."


    Groliov said with a smile, "anyway, the black devil will find a way to save us. Maybe they have begun to act."


    Gao Yang sighed: "it''s a pity that the black devils are not together. They are too far apart from each other. I think it''s a problem whether they can come in time. Moreover, when the black devils come, they don''t play a great role. What''s the use of several super dozen people in the face of an army of tens of thousands of people? Well, let''s start writing text messages. No matter who comes, just ask for help."

 Chapter 2807

    As time went by, the enemy never attacked again, and even the suppression shooting stopped completely.


    Slowly, the time comes in the afternoon, and the sun will set in two hours. After dark, the enemy who lacks night vision equipment is unlikely to continue to attack, so Gao Yang thinks this may be the case today.


    As long as the enemy does not attack, UAVs can be used for reconnaissance in the dark. This is a key step. Whether we can get out of trouble depends almost on the results of the investigation.


    After taking a sip of water and moistening his dry throat, Gao Yang quickly loosened the straw of the water bag.


    In addition to ammunition being a big problem, drinking water is not the biggest problem facing Satan at present, but as long as it is continuously besieged, it will become a major crisis of life and death.


    The high water bag is attached to the backpack and can hold two liters of drinking water. For a battle, two liters of water must be enough, but two liters of water can''t last a day when there is a lot of exercise and the weather is hot. It''s obvious that this water is far from enough when being besieged for a long time.


    I brought two liters of water, and now I have drunk half of it. This is the result of intentional control of drinking water. If it was not controlled, I''m afraid this water would have been drunk long ago.


    It seems that we should not only pay attention to water conservation, but must order quantitative water use.


    "Order everyone to save water. Don''t drink water if you are not thirsty. Just take a sip every time you drink water. Swallowing will not relieve your thirst and make up for your lost water."


    For patience and thirst, Gao Yang is better than everyone, because he has lived on the grassland for a long time, and there is not water everywhere on the grassland.


    Everyone lost the interest of chatting. Those with tasks stayed in their positions. Those who could rest slept in the cabin. After hearing Gao Yang''s order, only a few people responded to Gao Yang''s order. However, they will do it.


    More and more intense, in addition to the anxious heart, there is also a smell.


    Dead people don''t stink in half a day, but broken bodies, especially the blood and meat covered with the ground, will soon stink.


    Although wearing a mask, the pungent smell is becoming more and more unbearable.


    Looking at the dark brown ground at the gate of the main hall, Gao Yang couldn''t help turning his head, and then took a deep breath, although it wouldn''t help to reduce the strong smell at all.


    In addition to the strong smell, there are more annoying flies everywhere.


    But everyone in Satan can only endure this. They can''t even pick up the guns and ammunition outside. Naturally, it''s impossible to deal with the corpses full outside.


    Time seems to pass more slowly in unbearable circumstances.


    Finally, the sun set.


    The Hall fell into darkness. Although you can see things vaguely, you can''t see clearly. It''s time to use or not use the night vision instrument.


    Gao Yang could not bear it. He waved and whispered, "big bird, prepare your UAV. We''ll go up when it''s completely dark."


    Just then, a shot was fired from the minaret, followed by two more shots.


    This time it was mainly Street warfare and indoor warfare. It was inappropriate for Cui Bo to use a large caliber anti equipment sniper rifle as a sniper, so he changed to a 7.62mm sniper rifle, while Phoenix did not change and continued to use her. 338 sniper rifle.


    We can tell from the gunshot that the first shot was shot by Phoenix, the second shot and the third shot were shot by TREB.


    "Rocket!"


    Cui Bo cried out, and then he shouted, "go down! You fucking go down, I''ll cover!"


    Does the enemy not know that the minaret can be used for investigation? Of course they know, but they haven''t moved.


    Gao Yang''s heart was a little cold. He shouted, "come down!"


    Treble''s guns began to ring continuously, and then the enemy''s machine guns began to ring.


    An explosion, but it didn''t hit the minaret directly.


    Phoenix Contact rushed to the entrance of the revolving stairs with her gun, and then she shouted, "come on!"


    Phoenix took a few more steps, and the gunfire stopped, followed by TREB''s figure at the entrance of the spiral staircase.


    At this time, a deafening explosion finally came over his head.


    The Xuanli tower is very high, and there is a distance of four or five meters above the roof of the main hall, so a section of the Xuanli tower is like a chimney, in which the spiral ladder hovers up and down.


    After a loud noise, Cui Bo was thrown out by the air wave. He hit the guardrail of the turnstile, waved his arm and fell in the narrow gap of the turnstile of the Xuanli tower. After hitting the guardrail again, he finally fell to the ground.


    Phoenix and treble were not in a minaret, so treble was shelled when he just got down the turnstile, but Phoenix didn''t do anything at all.


    "No!"


    Phoenix sent out a desperate scream.


    Gao Yang wanted to shout, but he couldn''t shout. His throat seemed to be stuffed with cotton.


    Cui Bo fell less than five meters in front of Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang wanted to go to Cui Bo''s side, but he watched Cui Bo lie on his back on the ground motionless. When blood came out of his nose and mouth, his legs suddenly couldn''t move.


    Gao Yang felt that he couldn''t see anything at present, although he actually saw it clearly.


    "No, rabbit, you..."


    Gao Yang finally walked towards Cui Bo, not running, but walking, walking slowly.


    "Rabbit, don''t, don''t, don''t..."


    Gao Yang walked very slowly. His mouth was like stuffed with cotton, and his voice was small and vague.


    "No! No! Don''t die! Don''t die..."


    Phoenix suddenly cried, and she ran down the spiral staircase.


    It seemed that he was awakened by Phoenix''s cry. Gao Yang suddenly ran to Cui Bo in two steps and knelt down. He wanted to reach out to wipe the blood from Cui Bo''s mouth, but he didn''t dare to move his hand to Cui Bo''s mouth.


    Gao Yang feels so soft that he doesn''t even have the strength to stretch out his hand.


    Trabb''s eyes were still open. He slowly turned them.


    Seeing Cui Bo''s eyes moving, Gao Yang suddenly felt his strength came back. Then he suddenly woke up and shouted, "medical guard! Medical guard! Andy! Andy!"


    Chubb''s head was sideways. After his eyes moved, his left hand began to vibrate, and then his left hand began to slide slowly on the ground.


    Cui Bo''s mouth opened and closed, and blood came out of his mouth again. Gao Yang seemed to hear a weak voice. Then he approached Cui Bo''s mouth and said in a hurry, "what are you talking about?"


    "Gun, my gun..."


    Chubb''s gun fell down with him, right beside him.


    Gao Yang pulled Cui Bo''s rifle and said loudly, "your gun, you''ll be fine, rabbit, you''ll be fine. Hold on to me, you hear me."


    Phoenix has run down. She stands in front of Cui Bo, her eyes blank and helpless. Then she covers her mouth with one hand, slowly droops down in front of Cui Bo, and finally kneels on Cui Bo''s side.


    Phoenix put her gun on the ground, threw it aside, then trembled violently and stretched out his hand, some flustered and reckless wiped the blood out of treble''s mouth.


    "You''re okay, you won''t die!"


    Gao Yang put Cui Bo''s rifle in his hand and said in a trembling voice, "rabbit, you hold on to me. Do you hear me? I beg you. You''ll be fine."


    "Get out of the way!"


    Andy ho actually ran over soon, but everyone felt like it had been a long time.


    Li JinFang stood up. With a look of amazement on his face, he involuntarily took a few steps towards Cui Bo, but then stopped. Then he retreated back to his position and stared at the door, but he soon looked back.


    Groliov was a little short of breath, but after taking a deep breath, he immediately shouted, "watch, be vigilant, stay in your position! Do your own thing, come on!"


    Frye had stood up, but after hearing groliov''s roar, he quickly returned to his position, but he couldn''t help turning his head from time to time.


    Andy''s face was determined. He didn''t move Cui Bo, but glanced at Cui Bo quickly up and down, and immediately put his hand to Cui Bo''s head.


    Albert also ran over. After he saw treble''s appearance, he immediately said with consternation on his face, "Oh, Falk!"


    Andy ho roughly pushed Phoenix away.


    "Help me drag him out of the danger area, be careful!"


    The bombing continues. The main targets are the two minarets. Fragments often fall from the election ladder, so we must leave the danger zone.


    Cui Bo''s mouth was bleeding all the time. Andy he reached out and touched some behind Cui Bo''s neck. Then he immediately gently picked up Cui Bo''s head and twisted it. He said in a hurry: "the cervical spine is all right. Clear the blood and secretions in his mouth and pay attention to whether he breathes smoothly."


    With his head to one side, the blood in treble''s mouth began to flow out.


    Phoenix fell to one side and watched Andy Ho and Albert busy.


    "Take off his backpack."


    "The trachea was blocked by the blood moon. It has been eliminated. Now I breathe smoothly."


    "There was nothing wrong with his spine. The backpack saved his life."


    "Right leg fracture."


    "Pelvic fracture!"


    "Shrapnel in the right arm."


    "Left leg fracture."


    "Visceral injury, I don''t know the severity."


    Andy ho told Albert a series of injuries, and his heart sank with each word.


    While Andy Ho and Albert were inspecting Cui Bo, Phoenix silently picked up his gun, then looked at Gao Yang and said, "four 107 rockets, the target is the minaret, and the rabbit delayed the enemy''s firing time."


    Gao Yang nodded. He is a little confused, very confused, but some basic judgments can still be made.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath, and then he shouted, "be careful, the enemy may attack!"

 Chapter 2808

    It was already dark, but the enemy launched an attack at this time. Gao Yang didn''t believe it was just a coincidence.


    Satan was trapped inside and didn''t dare to go out at all, which led to their narrow vision, and the two towering minarets were like Satan''s two long eyes.


    So the enemy''s intention is obvious. They are going to attack.


    "Turn on the night vision and wear a gas mask!"


    After giving the order loudly, Gao Yang looked at Andy and he Shen said, "can you take him inside?"


    Andy ho waved his hand and said to Albert, "find a blanket. We''ll carry him inside. He can move."


    Andy didn''t rush to start, but first comprehensively checked TREB''s injury, while Albert dealt with the most important situation first.


    Albert rushed in to get the blanket and looked up at treble. By this time, treble was unconscious.


    "I have only one question. Can he live?"


    Gao Yang''s heart is a little confused. Now he wants to know if Cui Bo can survive.


    Andy ho thought for a moment, then he nodded slightly.


    "The backpack saved his life, otherwise he couldn''t survive if he fell from such a high place. He is in a very early condition and has many fractures, but his internal injuries shouldn''t be particularly severe. I''m here, so he has hope to live."


    Gao Yang closed his eyes and took a long breath. Then he whispered, "that''s good, that''s good."


    Whispered a few words, looked up at Phoenix, and then he said in a deep voice, "you take care of the rabbit. Now you can''t be used here."


    Phoenix Contact knelt on the ground. She looked very decadent. She just stared at Cui Bo and didn''t move. The color in her eyes was only blankness.


    Phoenix''s eyes moved and moved from treble to Gao Yang. Then she reached out and grabbed her rifle and whispered, "No."


    After a short sentence, Phoenix felt it necessary to explain, so she whispered, "I can''t take care of people, and he doesn''t need my care. Now, I just want to kill."


    Gao Yang nodded and pointed to the small doorway in the corner of the hall: "then you''re ready to cover."


    Phoenix stood up, and then she said in a deep voice, "yes."


    Gao Yang returned to his position with a gun. When he knelt on one knee, raised his gun and aimed at the gate, he said in a deep voice: "turn on the night vision and disperse the station."


    Li JinFang looked at Gao Yang, but Frye said in a hurry: "boss, rabbit, is he... Okay!"


    "It''s all right. If you can live, you will survive!"


    After Gao Yang answered Frye''s question decisively, groliov also took a long breath.


    It''s dangerous at this time, so we can''t gather around treble to ask questions, but it doesn''t mean no one cares about him.


    Yu Guang, who raised his eyes, found something thrown into the hall, so he immediately shouted, "grenades..."


    No need to shout out. The grenade exploded. It''s a shock bomb.


    There is a night vision instrument, so the strong light can not blind the high eyes. Now the low light level night vision instrument is not an era when a particularly bright light source will burn the photosensitive components.


    The super loud noise also failed to make Gao Yang dizzy, because Gao Yang has noise reduction earplugs in his ears, which can talk normally, but will not be deafened by the loud noise.


    The shock bomb was just the beginning. When the shock bomb was not thrown into the hall, several grenades fell into the hall.


    Strong light and loud noise, as well as strong white smoke quickly emerged from the hall. In addition to shock bombs, the enemy also threw a lot of smoke bombs.


    In addition to smoke, smoke bombs sometimes have tear inducing effects. Whether tear gas or not, Satan is not very worried because they have anti-virus masks, although they are simple enough to deal with this situation.


    Since Bruce died of chemical weapons, Satan has had more gas masks in his combat backpack. I don''t know if I can use them, but I must have them.


    No, gas masks come in handy now.


    After throwing the shock bomb, the enemy will follow up quickly. Sure enough, two figures dodged from both sides of the gate and entered the hall.


    Gao Yang fired a shot. He knocked down the enemy on the left, but the enemy also shot. Then he saw groliov immediately beaten and lying on the ground.


    Groliov was shot before he fired. He just didn''t know if it was fatal.


    The enemy and those who launched the attack in the morning are completely two concepts. Now the enemy is too strong.


    The second flashed in. Before he could move, Li JinFang immediately opened fire and hit the enemy, but the enemy still opened fire and hit Li JinFang.


    The enemy moves quickly, and they keep on entering. They move quickly, and immediately slide on their knees and fire after entering. Someone bends down to fire, and then in the back is standing fire. The standard upper, middle and lower routes fire together. The standard elite force CQB combat mode.


    The enemy came in two three man assault teams. This is just the beginning.


    Gao Yang fired continuously, but he found that the trunk position of shooting the enemy didn''t work.


    The enemy is also equipped with bulletproof vests, and they are heavy bulletproof vests.


    Gao Yang raised the muzzle and began to aim at the enemy''s head, but this kind of ultra close fire in which all operations are within 10 meters is not very suitable. Because the recoil force is too large, Gao Yang can''t quickly re aim and fire in a very short time.


    Groliov''s machine gun finally rang.


    It took Gao Yang at least twice as long as usual to shoot an enemy, so he quickly threw the AK rifle on the ground and picked up the shotgun under his right rib.


    Satan occupied the geographical advantage, but the thick white smoke quickly blocked everyone''s sight.


    Just then, Phoenix''s rifle opened fire.


    The low light level night vision device does not have the function of penetrating smoke, but the thermal imager can, and the Phoenix Contact rifle uses thermal imaging.


    The figure flickered, but there was no call. Gao Yang didn''t know how many enemies came in. He just opened fire on every target he could find.


    The sound of large caliber rifles rang out continuously, mixed with the dull sound of high shotgun firing.


    The key to turning the situation around is Phoenix.


    Gao Yang felt a shock in his chest, and then he felt a pain.


    In addition to the sound of the human body falling to the ground, that is, the dull hum when he was shot. Finally, Gao Yang heard a man''s cry.


    "Retreat!"


    The enemy shouted in English and fired three shots at the place where the sound was made.


    At the same time, the explosion of killing grenades began to sound.


    Another gunshot came from the ground, but the gunshot in Phoenix immediately rang again. A moment later, the gunshot on the ground stopped, but then there was another explosion.


    But the gunfire in Phoenix suddenly stopped, and then she shouted, "the enemy has evacuated! Safe! Be careful!"


    Gao Yang quickly pulled the Satan blade on his back and opened the thermal imaging on it.


    The field of vision for close observation was too small, but after Gao Yang saw the situation in front of him through the smoke, he couldn''t help but burst into a cold sweat. Then he immediately said in a deep voice: "it''s not AIS, it should be the virgin of steel!"

 Chapter 2809

    The battle between cannon fodder and cannon fodder can last for a long time, because neither side has the ability to solve problems quickly.


    The battle between elite and cannon fodder can also last for a long time.


    However, the CQB battle between the elite and the elite will start and end quickly, because after a long time of training and extremely rich combat experience, at the moment of receiving the enemy, either the enemy dies or I die. Since it is life and death, the battle cannot last too long.


    The smoke bomb was thrown out, and the smoke in the hall slowly dispersed.


    There were twelve more bodies on the ground, which was completely different from the previous battle. All the bodies left this time were armed to the teeth.


    Clothes are tactical clothes without any recognition. Night vision, bulletproof vests, guns and grenades do not mark the difference between them and ace.


    A small part of the body was shot in the face. The marks left by the 7.62mm intermediate bullet and 5.56nato bullet on the enemy''s bulletproof vest were clear and identifiable, but there was no blood at the place where the bullet was shot, which only showed that the bullet could not penetrate the enemy''s bulletproof vest.


    Most of the enemy''s casualties come from Phoenix Contact''s sniper rifle. The great power of the. 338 rapmagnum bullet can completely penetrate the enemy''s bulletproof vest in this close combat, so Phoenix Contact played a very important role.


    Gao Yang felt that his shoulder socket was wet, and he would feel tingling when he moved.


    Reach out and touch the small hole in his bulletproof vest. Gao Yang knows that he has been shot, and the bullet has penetrated his bulletproof vest.


    "Report injuries, clean the battlefield and collect everything available."


    Gao Yang shouted, and then he picked up a rifle on the body. The rifle is a military version M4A1 produced by Colt company. It is a very common rifle, but he pulled out the magazine. When he saw the bullet inside, Gao Yang immediately shouted: "the bullet is not ss109 armor piercing bullet, this is a new bullet."


    After putting the rifle on the ground and withdrawing a bullet from the magazine, Gao Yang continued to shout: "This is the 5.56mm horizon armor piercing bullet produced by Luger company. It is a very new bullet. I have tried it. It has very strong armor piercing ability and can achieve the effect of 7.62mm armor piercing bullet under some conditions, but the good news is that our bulletproof clothing can block this bullet and at least protect it effectively."


    Frye bared his teeth and said, "but I was hit and my bulletproof vest was punctured. Damn it, it hurts."


    Gao Yang disapproved and said, "you''re still alive. Well, we''ve got valuable ammunition. Now collect ammunition quickly and prepare for the next attack. Deal with the injured in the back. Little fly, you stay in the back. You can''t use you here."


    Frye said somewhat unconvinced, "why? I''m fine."


    Gao Yang said impatiently, "don''t talk nonsense. Your submachine gun doesn''t work. Go back."


    Frye raised the rifle he had just captured from the enemy and shouted, "but I have this now."


    Gao Yang was speechless, then he waved his hand and said, "obey orders!"


    Li JinFang leaned back to a corner that was not easy to be attacked, and then reached out and took off his helmet. At this time, Gao Yang found that Li JinFang''s neck was red with blood.


    "Toad, you''ve been shot and you look serious."


    Li JinFang reached out and pulled off his mask. Then he reached out and touched his head. Then he bared his teeth and said, "the second Olympics! The third time!"


    The bullet pierced Li JinFang''s helmet, leaving a blood groove on the right side of his head and still flowing blood.


    Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then he said with great fear: "I really don''t know whether you should be lucky or bad, toad, you are three bars now."


    Li JinFang had been shot in the head for the third time. All three times he wiped his scalp. As long as it was more than half a centimeter deep, he could lift his skull.


    "Of course it''s good luck. It''s needless to say."


    Li JinFang sighed, then fastened his helmet on his head, and then said piously: "good luck, good luck!"


    Albert came out and said to Gao Yang, "the panda is dealing with the rabbit. I have nothing to do now. Whose injury is serious. Let''s hurry to deal with it."


    Gao Yang pointed to the location where he was shot and said, "I''m injured here, but it''s not very heavy. Deal with toad first. Who else''s injury is more serious? Deal with it quickly."


    Groliov said calmly, "I was shot at least three times, but only a thousand penetrated the bulletproof vest. I just felt a little pain."


    It''s a waste of time to take off the bulletproof jacket and backpack to check the wound. Gao Yang walked away from Irene and said, "you put your hand in and touch it. I feel that there''s no kinetic energy after the bullet penetrates the bulletproof jacket, just a little blood."


    Irene put her hand into the gap of her bulletproof vest. Gao Yang immediately cried out in pain and said, "Wow, be gentle, it hurts."


    "Don''t move, I feel the bullet."


    Irene leaned sideways and touched it through the gap in the bulletproof vest on her right shoulder. Then she nodded and said, "I feel the bullet. It''s still stuck on the bulletproof vest. The bullet is deformed and it''s not easy to take it out. You''re bleeding."


    Gao Yang relaxed his airway: "of course, the bullet can''t penetrate completely, otherwise I can''t move my right arm now. Can you take it out? It hurts every time the bullet pliers move here."


    Irene looked left and right, and then she shouted, "skunk, borrow your pliers."


    Raphael quickly ran over and handed over a multifunctional pliers. Irene opened the pliers and stretched it in. She grabbed the bullet that could not completely penetrate the bulletproof vest but showed the tip and pulled it back and forth for several times.


    "Pain, pain!"


    "All right, come out."


    In the loud cry of pain, Irene fiercely pulled out the bullet.


    If it is an ordinary bullet, it is impossible to remain intact after hitting the bulletproof plate. Although the warhead pulled from the high-rise bulletproof vest has also been deformed, the shape of the bullet can be seen.


    Irene looked at the warhead and said solemnly, "this is a steel core bullet. The sabot has been broken, but the steel core has not been particularly deformed."


    Gao Yang nodded and said: "yes, the armor piercing bullet with bullet support inside means a little sub caliber shelling armor piercing bullet, but it is not exactly the same. The effect is good, but the effect of this bullet on unprotected targets is very poor. It stops working very badly by playing two holes at a time."


    Irene looked up, looked down, thought for a moment, shrugged and said, "the enemy is ready."


    "Of course the enemy came prepared. I don''t think their next attack will be long. Now let''s think about how the enemy will attack. We have to make some changes."


    Looking up at the spiral staircase leading to the Xuanli tower, he sighed and said helplessly: "first, we have to find a place where we can fly UAVs."

 Chapter 2810

    "Imagine what we would do if we attacked the hall? First, I would give up attacking from the gate."


    Gao Yang pointed to the gate, then he bowed his head and said thoughtfully, "first of all, from the terrain, the gate is the best attack point, and ACE''s combat effectiveness is too poor. Their attack process and results can only be used as a reference, so if I choose, I have to try to attack from the gate once, no matter how expensive it is, I have to attack from the gate, and the enemy does that."


    Irene said in a deep voice, "why not attack the back door directly?"


    "The back door is too narrow and can only accommodate one person at a time. If I know that the defenders inside have strong combat effectiveness, I will never consider attacking from the back door."


    He patted his helmet, raised his head, looked at the position of the gate again, and said helplessly: "The first attack was only tentative. Although it cost a lot, at least a few things were clarified. First, the defenders inside were super powerful and could not be solved quickly by virtue of their equipment and combat effectiveness. Second, attacking from the gate was death, no matter how many people were sent. Third, we must avoid the gate."


    Gao Yang seems to have said repeated nonsense three times.


    But in fact, this is not nonsense, because even if the defenders inside are particularly powerful, it doesn''t mean they can''t win.


    "It has been concluded that if we want to win the hall, we must avoid the gate. For us, the simplest way is to blow it down. But we have hostages and are extremely important hostages to the enemy, so the enemy can''t destroy it by blasting or other means. What should we do?"


    Raphael said in a deep voice, "open the way by blasting in our common way."


    Gao Yang nodded his head and said, "yes, blasting is the only way to open a hole from the wall. In my opinion, the problem is, can you open a hole? Where to open a hole? Skunk."


    Raphael thought for a moment and then said, "it''s not good to open a hole in the wall. Because the wall is too thick, the use of a large amount of C4 may destroy the load-bearing of the whole building and cause the overall collapse. Then the simplest blasting method is to open the blocked window."


    Pointing to the window, Raphael then pointed to the back door and said: "There are many rooms in the back door, and the wall can play a load-bearing role. If the enemy knows the building, they can blast from the back door, but the risk is still relatively large, especially when they know that the hostages will be put in the back, so I won''t choose to blast here, because it''s easy to open a hole enough to accommodate a person''s rapid entry and exit, but it''s necessary to achieve a sustainable development It''s still too dangerous for many people to attack at the same time. "


    "Where does the danger come from?" he said in a loud voice


    Rafael pointed to several rooms and said, "without knowing where the hostages are locked, opening a hole from the outer wall can only enter the outermost room. There are obstacles after entering, which can not have the effect of raid. But if you open many holes, it will still collapse and return to the original problem."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said loudly, "we can determine the next tactics."


    Gao Yang stood up and went to the hall and said loudly, "everyone come here."


    When the guards in the hall arrived at the front and back, they raised their voices and whispered, "the enemy will attack soon, but they are likely to open the way by blasting this time. If it is me, I will start from four windows at the same time. With the gate, this is the five directions."


    Li JinFang whispered, "there is also a back door. The back door may also be attacked by the enemy to contain our attention."


    "That''s right, so we evacuate the hall and set an ambush for the enemy. If they really blast and open the way in, it will give them a surprise."


    Groliov frowned and said, "there''s a problem. When we leave the hall, there''s only one small door for shooting. It can accommodate up to two people. If the enemy comes in a lot or enters in batches, how can we fight?"


    Gao Yang looked at Raphael and said, "how much C4 did you bring?"


    "A lot, ten kilograms, is enough to blow up here, but there is a very serious problem. I only have six manual detonators."


    Raphael looked just annoyed. He said helplessly: "I mainly use radio remote control to detonate, but now radio interference makes my remote control useless. If I use wire manual detonating, I need to bring a lot of wires, or the same way to detonate with a cable. I need to bring a long rope, so I only brought six."


    After looking at the situation in the hall, walvikski said regretfully: "if only we had directional thunder..."


    Joseph was very disapproval of the way: "indoor warfare, who will prepare for directional thunder."


    Walvikski still said with regret: "I just think if I can bury bombs in four windows and block the gate with directional mines, the effect will be good, because as long as the enemy controls the hall, they will eventually have a lot of personnel coming in through the gate."


    Joseph shrugged and said, "but we don''t, so we can only think of other ways to block it with machine guns."


    Gao Yang coughed twice and said, "no, we have directional thunder."


    The crowd looked at Gao Yang, and then groliov nodded and said, "yes, we must have directional thunder."


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said with some pain: "yes, the rabbit will definitely bring directional thunder, at least one."


    Joseph said suspiciously, "are you right? Beheading, street warfare and indoor warfare, with directional thunder?"


    "Habit problem, it''s purely habit problem," he said in a loud and deep voice


    After that, Gao Yang turned and walked inward and said loudly, "where''s the rabbit''s backpack."


    Andy ho put Cui Bo and Yuri in the same room. Yuri woke up, leaned against the wall and looked at Cui Bo with a worried face, while Andy Ho was still treating Cui Bo. He straightened all the places where Cui Bo had broken, and then tied them up with the boards and other things he found.


    Trabb''s backpack was thrown aside.


    Quietly, he took Cui Bo''s backpack out of the house and put it on the ground in front of the people. Then he opened his backpack and reached in.


    Gao Yang knew Cui Bo''s packing habit, so he took out a directional thunder directly, and then said in a deep voice: "look, one, oh, good luck, the rabbit brought two directional thunder."


    Joseph was very puzzled and said, "I don''t understand why rabbits bring directional thunder..."


    Groliov said in a deep voice, "because when Satan has only a few people, we must be prepared for everything, and the rabbit is the guy who undertakes all the extra equipment. He can recite it best."


    Li JinFang smiled and said, "sometimes we call him a mule, because he is really strong. What we can''t carry more but need is his back."


    Frye said anxiously, "yes, this guy has great strength. He''s like a treasure chest. He always has everything."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t talk about him. Now go and prepare. The enemy won''t give us too long. Let''s move."

 Chapter 2811

    The main hall was completely let out. Since we can infer the tactics that the enemy will adopt, we naturally need targeted countermeasures.


    Two directional mines aimed at the gate. There were C4 under the four windows. They were buried in the rubble and put a few grenades. As long as the enemy really broke through the window, it would give them a surprise.


    In fact, time is too tight. There is no time or way to do many things that should be done.


    If you can, Gao Yang really wants to use the UAV to investigate whether Cui Bo''s discovery is an electronic jammer, but now, let alone the lack of a minaret that can fly the UAV, even if there is, he doesn''t dare to spy when the enemy will attack at any time.


    The enemy can do whatever he wants outside, calmly arrange and arrange attacks again and again, but Gao Yang has no way to organize them.


    Now Satan is very much like the turtle who caught the turtle in a jar.


    All I have to do is wait.


    In this life, there are too many times for Gao Yang to wait. Many opportunities arise from the long waiting, but this time is different. This waiting is more like waiting for the judgment, like a death prisoner waiting to be announced when he will be sent to the guillotine.


    He swallowed his saliva hard, and the consequences of water shortage began to appear. He had left the grassland for a long time, and he would not lack water. Gao Yang felt that his ability to endure thirst had seriously decreased.


    Gao Yang has to defend the whole hall alone, which makes him a little excited, but he doesn''t feel nervous at all.


    The enemy also had bulletproof vests. Even if a small caliber rifle fired armor piercing bullets, it could not be killed at one shot, so Gao Yang guarded behind the small door alone with his Satan blade and armor piercing bullets.


    If you can arrange two more people, of course, it''s best, but the small door is so wide that two people seem too crowded.


    The most important thing is that Gao Yang can block a large area alone. He has this ability, but others can''t.


    It is certainly inappropriate to use sniper rifles at close range. Apart from others, the problem of too narrow field of vision of the sight can not be solved.


    But Gao Yang is different. Gao Yang is good at moving and moving targets, which is the biggest reason why he can be awed, and his gun is also very wonderful, which can not be classified into the scope of ordinary sniper rifles.


    The high Satan blade retains the mechanical sight, and is installed on the oblique side. Now many assault rifles have this design. When it is inconvenient to use the sight, you can continue shooting only by slightly deflecting the gun, but this design is absolutely rare in sniper rifles.


    Therefore, the person who defends the hall alone can only be Gao Yang. No one can change others, not to mention Satan. Even if you look for them from the shooters all over the world, the number of people who can reach this level of Gao Yang can never exceed two hands.


    The enemy may continue to release smoke bombs, so the thermal imaging on the high gun is turned on, and the low light level night vision instrument on the head is also turned on. It is a great skill to be able to switch between the two night vision modes without affecting the aiming.


    Two directional mines have been installed, all aimed at the gate, and five C4 bombs have been placed under the window and pulled to the back with very thin ropes.


    A total of seven cables, all in Raphael''s hands, as long as he shouted, Raphael would sound these bombs.


    But the enemy did not come.


    An hour later, two hours later, Gao Yang finally put down his gun and leaned against the wall.


    "The enemy is very old..."


    He mumbled helplessly and sighed loudly, "this is trouble, really trouble."


    The enemy is sure to attack, but he is slow to attack, which is a very serious problem.


    What''s the problem?


    It''s Satan whose strings are too tight.


    Knowing that the enemy is coming, of course, we should be well prepared, and we should be 100% energetic and dare not relax our preparedness at all.


    If the strings are too tight, they will break. They have been extremely nervous waiting for the moment when they can''t bear it. When Gao Yang becomes irritable and starts to do something stupid, the enemy will achieve his goal.


    So the battle has actually started from the psychological level. If the enemy does nothing, he can make Satan collapse.


    There are too many examples of failure due to stress.


    Gao Yang must avoid this kind of thing. He didn''t look back. His eyes were still staring at the hall, but he said faintly: "it seems that the enemy is very calm. It seems that we have to find something to do. Fox, what''s the result of your check?"


    Yak had a lot of residual blood on his hands because he turned over a lot of bodies, but there was no water to wash his hands.


    "Oh, I really hate turning over those bodies, but I can''t see much from the enemy''s equipment. They are all American goods, whether weapons or anything else. But this doesn''t explain any problem, because American goods are really common, but seven of the twelve people have tattoos, and three of them have tattoos People have the same tattoos. "


    Yak paused, and then he said in a deep voice, "even if I don''t have any research on tattoos, I can see that at least three of them are from American seal special, because their tattoos are the logo of seal commandos."


    "Seals? It''s interesting, but is there a sign that they are the virgin of steel?"


    "No, nothing can prove that they are the people of the virgin of steel."


    It''s the virgin of steel. It''s just a guess. There''s no evidence to prove that they are the virgin of steel, so yak wants to see if there''s anything on the body that can show the identity of the enemy.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter whether the enemy is an iron virgin or not. Anyway, no matter who it is, it''s a life and death end. Gao Yang just wants to have a chat without words.


    Talking nonsense is also meaningful. It can at least relieve psychological pressure, which is very important.


    With a long sigh of relief, Gao Yang still stared at the door of the hall and said with a smile: "I think the enemy may not come tonight. Whether it is the virgin of steel or not, she has just died..."


    A loud noise interrupted Gao Yang''s words.


    Four windows blocked by stones and bricks were broken in an instant, so gravel flew and smoke rose everywhere.


    Gao Yang raised his gun. Almost as soon as he raised his gun, countless grenades were thrown into the four windows at the same time.


    If Satan is still in the main hall, it is this time, even if there is no death.


    Therefore, fighting can not rely on courage alone. Experience is also very important, and it is very important.


    Gao Yang finally opened fire. His first shot knocked over the enemy who was about to jump in the window, and then the second shot planted the enemy who had jumped in the window, but the enemy on the other side had jumped in through the window, three.

 Chapter 2812

    Gao Yang didn''t shout because the time hasn''t come yet.


    Quickly turned the muzzle, Gao Yang hit the fourth enemy, and then he held the trigger.


    Yes, the high Satan blade can be fired repeatedly. This is a seemingly useless function that Jack retained when he built Satan blade with M14 as the prototype gun.


    After using Satan''s blade for so long, Gao Yang hasn''t hit consecutive shots once, let alone in actual combat. He hasn''t hit consecutive shots even during daily shooting training or even during gun test.


    However, the continuous firing function is of course useful at some times. For example, when a large number of enemies come, you can "sweep" the past with the continuous firing mode, which is naturally faster than the semi-automatic mode.


    However, the continuous firing mode is simply uncontrollable. The recoil force is too strong. Just after firing the bullet, the muzzle is in an uncontrollable state, but that''s enough.


    It took about six rounds to sweep the remaining two men. Gao Yang stopped shooting, pressed the muzzle down, and then shot two more shots at the enemy he hit but did not immediately incapacitate him.


    Gao Yang has two eyes open. In close combat, he will never close one eye and aim.


    Shooting has become an instinct. When shooting at close range, there is no difference between aiming and not aiming. Even if Gao Yang holds a gun and points at it, he can aim the muzzle at the most lethal position of the enemy.


    If you carefully observe Gao Yang''s fast shooting, you will find that his gun is not stopped for a moment, but has been moving, firing in the movement, and restoring the shooting attitude in the movement, so as to complete the shooting preparation of the second gun in the shortest time.


    The effect of armor piercing bullets on unprotected targets is not good, because the penetration is too strong and the stopping effect is too poor. It is often easy to hit the enemy, but the enemy can continue to fire and even move. However, if armor piercing bullets are used to hit protective targets, even if the bullets lose most of their kinetic energy when penetrating the protective objects, once they penetrate the protective objects, The remaining kinetic energy is enough to open a big hole in the human body, and the stopping effect is very strong.


    In short, when armor piercing bullets hit people wearing bulletproof vests, the bullets will roll after passing through the bulletproof vests, and they will roll more severely when entering people''s body. Hitting them is a big hole, which is much more than when they don''t wear bulletproof vests.


    Gao Yang''s bullets are the best goods in the world. None of them is the best bullet.


    Gao Yang doesn''t use armor piercing bullets much, but long-range high-precision heavy bullets are daily, but today, he has supplemented all armor piercing bullets.


    Someone came in again and Gao Yang shot him in the head.


    Now there are no enemies in the hall. After killing all the enemies who entered at the same time at the first time, the rest are people who follow up. In this way, there will be a time difference.


    With the time difference, Gao Yang can kill the incoming enemies one by one.


    After playing smoothly, Gao Yang couldn''t help returning to his most familiar and favorite mode.


    Take the lead, kill one after another, and there is no need to replenish the gun. In this chaotic battle, it is best to fight one enemy against 100.


    Of course, the difficulty is also very special and extremely high.


    Whether special forces or conventional forces, as long as infantry are shooting training, they must mainly hit half body targets, and special forces specialized in civil war will not be required to take the lead in training.


    Because it''s too difficult, in order to ensure that the enemy can be put down at the first time, it''s safest to hit the chest. Even if you shoot the enemy in the head after knocking him down, it''s always much better than hitting the enemy in the head without hitting him.


    But Gao Yang is no one else. He is a gun god. These things are natural to him.


    In the face of incoming enemies, Gao Yang is difficult to restrain his habits, so once he enters his most familiar mode, he immediately starts the rhythm of shooting his head.


    the second.


    Third.


    Fourth.


    Fifth.


    Sixth.


    Gao Yang doesn''t have any psychological fluctuations or any ideas. He is mechanical but flexible shot after shot.


    Holding the rifle tightly and ready to take over from Gao Yang''s Phoenix Contact at any time, he was a little distracted for a moment.


    Phoenix is a sniper.


    Of course, snipers will not appear long-range targets. They can hit short-range targets, but they can''t hit them. However, no matter snipers or Raiders, there must be a limit to how fast they can shoot in this kind of short-range actual combat, but Gao Yang broke this limit.


    When Phoenix was shooting, it was PA, PA, PA.


    Gao Yang is popping when shooting.


    That''s the difference.


    "Machine gunner..."


    Phoenix muttered in a low voice.


    Gao Yang is naturally inaudible. He is now in a very ethereal state.


    One more bullet from Satan''s blade will empty the magazine.


    Gao Yang did not change his magazine, nor did he ask Phoenix to take over his shooting. Although this was part of the tactics, he just put aside the blade of Satan in his left hand and copied the shotgun hanging obliquely in front of his chest in his right hand.


    It''s convenient that the enemy didn''t throw smoke bombs.


    In fact, Gao Yang really prefers to use shotguns.


    Put it in your left hand and hold it in your right hand. There is no stagnation in time. It is done at one go.


    The sound of the shotgun began to ring.


    The stopping effect of shotgun is very strong, but the penetration ability is very poor.


    But Gao Yang can really hit his head as a Frisbee.


    The shotgun shot a little slower, but still roared.


    There is no punctuation in the middle, which means there is no interval between shots.


    At the moment of firing, he holds a gun with both hands, but at the end of firing, the high hand will take a shotgun in his chest, so his gun will shoot continuously.


    Now Simon has been afraid to shoot continuously with shotgun compared with Gao Yang, since he taught Gao Yang this skill.


    Phoenix, holding a rifle behind Gao Yang, breathed, and then he said to himself, "Gatlin..."


    Gao Yang''s gunshot suddenly stopped, and then he immediately flashed back. Phoenix was about to come forward and shoot, but Gao Yang shouted, "grenade!"


    The hall rang again.


    Gao Yang quickly flustered Satan''s blade into the magazine, but he still leaned Satan''s blade against the door frame, and then pinched three reduced charge No. 0 deer bullets in his left hand.


    The pause was only a few seconds, because it didn''t take long for the grenade to explode, and the enemy came in again.


    The continuous and rapid gunfire rang out again.


    Raphael''s palms began to sweat. It seemed that the stay cable in his hands could not get there quickly.


    Phoenix clenched the rifle in its hand and released it immediately.


    Gao Yang''s hand stretched out to his chest suddenly touched an empty space.


    There is another bullet in the barrel and one in the magazine.


    After a shot, Gao Yang loosens his left hand and reaches for the holster tied to his left leg. After the second shot, Gao Yang loosens his right hand and still falls freely from the shotgun.


    Gao Yang holds the pistol in both hands.


    No pause.


    The gunfire rang out again.


    When the gunfire stopped suddenly, Phoenix just finished a word.


    "Oh, metal storm!"

 Chapter 2813

    Gao Yang''s pistol has 15 bullets, one in the barrel and 14 in the magazine.


    Now Gao Yang has emptied the bullet in his pistol.


    Dare to shoot at a group of the best people in the world with a pistol, or a group of people in bulletproof vests, and kill them all. Don''t doubt that no one in the world dares to do so and no one can do so except Gao Yang.


    There are six billion people in the world, but there is always one person who is the first in a certain skill.


    Although this person will be replaced over time, in a certain period of time, there is and only one person in the first position among the 6 billion people.


    Like runners, or swimmers, or weightlifters, there is always the strongest person who comes out to set a record and keep it for later people to break. It''s a very simple truth.


    Shooting is not as easy to quantify as running or swimming. How fast you run and how fast you swim are clear at a glance, so it is difficult to produce a figure that can convince the whole world.


    However, Gao Yang can do at least one thing, that is, all the people who fight with him are dead, and he is alive. Even if 6 billion people around the world take turns to fight with him, he must be the one who survived.


    At this moment, if the conditions are limited, Gao Yang is really invincible.


    However, Gao Yang, who has just completed a great undertaking, has not realized what he has done.


    He didn''t even know how many people he had killed, or he wasn''t even thinking about what he was doing.


    Quickly and pleasing to the eye, he changed into a new Pistol Magazine, held the pistol high, scanned back and forth for a moment, and confirmed that all the people in the hall were dead, so he sighed long.


    "Sorry, I seem to have finished everything."


    Although he was still very vigilant, Gao Yang couldn''t help feeling tired and tired when he stood up. His hands began to tremble and couldn''t hold the gun stably.


    He stepped back, raised his voice and whispered, "the crow takes over, and what did you just say?"


    Phoenix whispered, "metal storm."


    Raphael was not sure: "so... It''s over?"


    Gao Yang looked outside and said, "there are 37 bodies in total. Yes, I''m done."


    Directional mines are useless, and bombs are useless. Gao Yang changes three guns before and after relying on one person. He takes all the work alone.


    Phoenix has set up a gun, and Gao Yang can finally get away.


    Shivering, he put the pistol back into the holster, Gao Yang picked up the rifle leaning against one side, felt his hair weak under his feet when walking, and then almost tripped over a lightning pit.


    He sat down against the wall, turned his face and sucked the straw. He drank a big mouthful of the carefully calculated one, and then gasped in the rough airway: "I''m so tired, very tired."


    The time was very short. It lasted for less than a minute, but Gao Yang''s strength seemed to be clean, and he even felt hard to speak, because Gao Yang spent all his energy.


    The so-called wholeheartedly devotion is to raise the state of shooting just now. He doesn''t think about it at all, but his mind, spirit and physical strength reached the peak in an instant. His years of training and accumulated skills were reflected and erupted at this moment.


    The outbreak of an instant consumes all his energy and spirit, so Gao Yang will certainly be tired. It is not normal if he is not tired. If he is not tired, he will become Superman.


    Sitting against the wall, Gao Yang took off his helmet. Then he pulled off his head cover and wiped the sweat that had just begun to flow. He was very weak and said, "give me a biscuit. I want to eat something."


    Irene quickly took out a piece of chocolate, peeled it and handed it to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang took a bite and took a long breath. Then he remembered something, so he said to Phoenix again, "what did you say just now, crow? I still didn''t understand when the skunk interrupted."


    "Metal storm."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Machine gunner, Gatling, but I finally think metal storm is more suitable for you. It''s the feeling you give me. It''s not interesting."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "Oh."


    What does a machine gunner mean? It doesn''t need to be explained.


    Gatling is the name of a machine gun, but it does not specifically refer to which model, but the general name of a machine gun. For example, the 7.62mm M134 rapid fire machine gun and the 30mm gau-8 rotary machine gun all belong to Gatling.


    What is the biggest feature of Gatling machine gun? Just one word, come on!


    As for the metal storm, it has to be explained.


    Metal storm is the name of an air defense weapon developed in Australia. Strictly speaking, it does not belong to the gun. There are no more performance characteristics. In short, the biggest feature is fast firing speed.


    How fast is it? It can fire 16000 bullets a second and millions of bullets a minute.


    Of course, Gao Yang can''t really shoot as fast as the machine gunner. Gatling can''t compare with metal storm, but it gives people the feeling that it is metal storm.


    After eating the chocolate quickly, Gao Yang couldn''t help drinking again. Then he slowly said, "I think the enemy won''t attack in a short time. No one can bear such a big loss, whether it''s the virgin of steel or not. Of course, it''s just speculation. The enemy is likely to continue to play cards according to common sense, so we can''t relax our vigilance."


    Groliov couldn''t help but say, "put on your helmet and sleep for a while. You look tired. We know how to do it."


    Not to mention that it was ok, Gao Yang really felt sleepy and couldn''t help yawning.


    "Get me a compressed cookie. I''m too lazy to turn the bag."


    Lucy was quick this time. She took a compressed biscuit, opened the package and lowered it to Gao Yang. Then she whispered to Gao Yang, "drink more water. I still have a lot here."


    Gao Yang shook his head, but then nodded again. Then he slowly ate compressed biscuits, sipped water and ate a small piece of compressed biscuits.


    After eating, he drank some water, clapped his hands, buttoned his helmet on his head, yawned again and whispered, "you hold it for a while, I''ll sleep, and call me up in half an hour."


    As soon as he fell down the wall, Gao Yang held the gun and fell asleep in almost a few seconds.


    Listening to Gao Yang snoring, Joseph finally couldn''t help saying, "I''m a newcomer. I came late, so now I want to know if he often does this?"


    Groliov nodded, but Frye said proudly, "of course, otherwise, how do you think he came from the name of gun god?"


    Li JinFang waved his hand and said, "it''s not always so exaggerated, but today it''s also within the normal range. It''s impossible for many people to defeat 100 with one, but for him, well, you see."


    Joseph was stunned for a long time and finally sighed: "as his bodyguard, it''s really difficult to find a sense of existence..."

 Chapter 2814

    It was dawn when Gao Yang woke up.


    When he opened his eyes, Gao Yang stretched first. After smelling the pungent smell, he remembered where he was.


    Hurriedly put on the headgear and found that he still couldn''t stop the smell of the corpse. But Gao Yang simply put on the gas mask.


    "Wake up?"


    Irene sat opposite Gao Yang. When she saw Gao Yang wake up, she pointed to the straw near her neck and said stiffly, "I still have water here. Drink some."


    "No, I still have it here. I''m not very thirsty now."


    All the people in the room put on gas masks. Irene waved to Gao Yang and said with a smile, "I was going to put them on for you, but I was afraid to wake you up. I was still thinking when you would wake up. I didn''t expect you to sleep until this time."


    Gao Yang smiled. Then he took a box of shotguns from his backpack, added them to the gun one by one, and then put all the rest in a convenient pocket in front of his chest.


    "I don''t have any shotguns. These are the last ones."


    With a murmur, Gao Yang stood up. Then he quickly pulled out his pistol and made a shooting action. Then he quickly inserted the pistol back into the holster and picked up the shotgun. The shotgun made a shooting action. Finally, he was very pleased and said, "it doesn''t affect."


    Now, of course, the most important thing is to fight. When you are ready for the battle, Gao Yang whispered, "I''ll go and see the rabbit."


    Yuri was also shot, but he must be fine, and Cui Bo is hard to say. Gao Yang is really afraid of hearing bad news when he wakes up.


    "The rabbit is fine. There will be no problem in a short time."


    Andy he hesitated for a while, and then he said with a little helplessness: "our topical drugs are enough, but it''s not enough to delay for a long time."


    Andy Ho and Albert have brought a lot of drugs, which are prepared according to the amount of Satan''s share, but there is a premise that the drugs and medical conditions carried by medical soldiers are destined to be handled in advance, and then they must be sent to the rear hospital for rescue. Therefore, although there are many and complete drugs, they must not be enough if they are besieged for a long time.


    Gao Yang paused, then nodded and said, "I see."


    What can I do if I know? There''s no way.


    Both treble and Yuri were placed in a cabin alone. Where is the safest, even if the enemy carries out blasting, it will not be affected.


    Gao Yang pushed the door and entered, but he saw Yuri lying on the ground, holding his sniper grenade, staring at the ceiling, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    TREB is different.


    Treble lay on the blanket, but his head was on Phoenix''s leg.


    Phoenix sat on the ground, his legs outstretched, put treble''s head on her thigh, and his left hand gently stroked treble''s chin.


    Gao Yang was surprised. No matter how dull he was, he could see something wrong now.


    "Crow, you, you and rabbit, when are you..."


    Phoenix looked up, looked up, then whispered, "close the door and get in the fly."


    Gao Yang quickly took the door with him.


    Phoenix Contact said calmly, "not long ago, was there anything else?"


    Phoenix Contact looks very young, because her life is too simple. She hasn''t had children or even been in love. She''s abnormal.


    Therefore, although phoenix contact is several years older than Cui Bo, they look the same. Even Phoenix Contact looks younger than Cui Bo, but Gao Yang didn''t expect to say anything when Cui Bo can come together with phoenix contact.


    Phoenix Contact would never talk much. Gao Yang couldn''t get any results if he wanted to ask. Looking at phoenix contact with a calm face, Gao Yang said, "is he okay, rabbit?"


    "OK."


    With his eyes closed, treble opened his eyes. He looked weak, but he spoke clearly.


    Looking at Gao Yang, treble still had the strength to wave his hand.


    "Brother Yang, I''m fine, but it hurts everywhere. The second Olympic Games can be regarded as a plant this time."


    Gao Yang suddenly wanted to cry. He grinned hard at Cui Bo and said, "lie down and don''t move. When the war is over, I''ll take you back."


    Cui Bo smiled and said, "you have nothing to ask?"


    Gao Yang also said with a smile: "what''s good to ask? It''s very good, you boy. You''re very quiet, but you''d better talk about it. When did you get it?"


    "Bah, it''s so ugly. What do you mean to get involved? It''s natural for two people to be happy with each other."


    Cui Bo came to some spirit. He sighed and said with emotion on his face: "I spend time with Phoenix Contact every day. In fact, I don''t have any ideas. My comrades in arms, they both look at each other. Later, Lilia died. I''m very uncomfortable and Phoenix Contact won''t comfort people, but she follows me every day. In fact, it''s also very good."


    Cui Bo''s words are very broken and his foreword doesn''t match the later words. However, sometimes it''s just like that. There''s no organization and reason.


    "So you two are getting in love with each other for a long time."


    Gao Yang sat cross legged next to Cui Bo, stretched out his hand and patted Cui Bo on his arm. Cui Bo bared his teeth and said, "don''t move, don''t move, it hurts, it really hurts. It''s also right to get in love with each other over time, but it''s not so emotional. I just feel that since both of them are very pleasing to the eye and feel good, it''s everywhere."


    Gao Yang looked at phoenix contact with a gentle face, shook his head and said, "what you said is lucky that phoenix contact can''t understand."


    Cui Bo sighed and said, "in fact, I didn''t make up my mind earlier. I''ve just recovered from Lilia''s death. I don''t have the idea of finding a girlfriend. I''m not trapped here now. What you told me touched me a lot. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future. I''d better say it while I can."


    "And then?"


    Chubb glanced at Phoenix and said with a smile, "I said to her, hey, crow, my girlfriend is dead. Now I like you very much. Do you like me?"


    Gao Yang frowned and said, "Ziao, why are you so flustered? Although it''s such a thing, did you ask so?"


    Cui Bo still smiled and said, "who doesn''t know who? Now is it difficult for me to hold a handful of roses for her? I''m busy. I don''t have time to talk nonsense."


    "Well, then?"


    "She said she liked it, so I said, would you be my girlfriend? She said yes."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing twice, and then stabbed Cui Bo in the arm.


    "Theo! It hurts! Don''t move."


    "Then, go on."


    "Then, no more."


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it."


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    Gao Yang was stunned, and then he said with a bitter smile, "well, you two are concise enough."


    Cui Bo disapproved and said, "please, we''re both playing our lives on the Xuanli tower. Brother, do you think we have time to fall in love? However, alas, love on the battlefield is not blessed. I''m a living example. I had to set up a flag myself for a good result. Well, lie here."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s irrelevant."


    Cui Bo said with a smile, "don''t worry about him. You should say it anyway. Otherwise, if you really die, you don''t even have the chance to say it. What an embarrassment and regret, don''t you?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "yes, just say it. Hey, should I congratulate you now?"


    Raised his head, looked up at Phoenix and said with a smile in English: "very good, you are very good, congratulations to you two."


    Phoenix smiled and immediately said, "let''s talk about it if we survive."


    Treble glanced at Phoenix again, and then he said seriously, "crow, if I''m not dead, you''re not dead. Go back and get married."


    "Is this a proposal?"


    "Count!"


    "OK."


    "Congratulations, your proposal is the simplest I''ve ever seen. Shall I marry you when I get back?"


    Phoenix Contact looked at Gao Yang again and thought for a moment. When he was about to speak, Cui Bo said in a hurry: "stop! You''re unlucky. I''d better say it."


    Phoenix Contact hesitated and nodded, "you say."


    Cui Bo looked at Gao Yang and said with a smile, "my wedding can''t be ordinary, but I haven''t figured out what to do. Go back and discuss it."


    Gao Yang patted Cui Bo on the shoulder and said with a smile, "how about going back and doing it together?"


    Cui Bo skimmed his lips and said, "I''m not. There must be a lot of people at your wedding. They do their own things. I won''t get involved with you. Let''s go. Don''t get in the way here. I''ll hurry up with Phoenix and love each other. Bye."


    In order to take care of Phoenix, Gao Yang and Cui Bo talked in English. At this time, Yuri finally said helplessly: "please, I''m lying here, too. Can you consider my mood, boss, or you can take me to another house, thank you."


    Phoenix Contact looked at Yuri and said expressionless, "close your eyes, sleep, don''t make trouble."


    Yuri said sadly, "I can''t sleep. I can''t sleep all the time. I don''t want to eavesdrop, but I can''t if I don''t want to listen to you."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help laughing and said, "if you can''t bear it, just listen. What are you afraid of?"


    Yuri sighed, "I''ll find a girlfriend when I go back. I''m not in a hurry to get married, but I won''t be angry with you anymore. Bully me to be single. I go back to get married and have children one by one."


    Gao Yang shook his head, stood up and said with a smile, "no matter you, I should go."


    Yuri said anxiously, "boss, I just hurt my leg. I can''t move. You get me out. I can fight. Although I can''t move, I can''t fire."


    Gao Yang said seriously, "wait. Maybe you really want to do it, but now is not the time. The couple will make love for a while. Don''t make trouble. Turn your head around, close your eyes and think you''re asleep."


    Looking at Cui Bo again, Gao Yang said solemnly, "rabbit, you''re hurt, and you''re badly hurt. Don''t go too far."


    Cui Bo said angrily, "what can I do if I''m like this? What can I do except talking and kissing? Phoenix will have to go out in a minute. Why are you so blind? Brother, can you go out? Take the door and tell them not to come to see me. I''m fine. Don''t bother my business. Don''t send me away."

 Chapter 2815

    The fourth day.


    The drinking water was not exhausted, but on the third day, Gao Yang ordered that all the water be concentrated, and each person should be supplied in a limited amount every day, giving priority to the wounded.


    The corpse had begun to rot, the disgusting corpse water began to be confused in the hall, and the air was filled with a suffocating stench all the time.


    The main hall has been completely lost, but it is the dead enemy who repels Satan.


    Gao Yang''s psychological expectation is that reinforcements will arrive on the third day. Whether he sends a distress signal or not, Tata or grevatov should be able to find here.


    But no one came. Gao Yang didn''t know what had happened.


    Gao Yang just knows that the hope of survival has become more and more slim.


    The enemy''s attack has changed.


    The metal storm of one person pushed back an attack, and the enemy was really strong. Although they were defeated by one person, they met the violent gun god, but the outcome of dozens of people killed in the war could not explain that the enemy was very weak.


    All the enemies involved in the attack were equipped with larger caliber rifles. After finding that the power of 5.56 mm caliber was too low, they used many 7.62 mm rifles.


    Rifle models are not uniform, including six m14-ebr naval rifles and sixteen scar-h. the rest are 5.56 mm rifles, all of which are armor piercing bullets.


    Now Satan is not short of bullets, because the enemy sends enough, but the enemy will not bring water and dry food when attacking.


    No one knows when the enemy''s next attack will come, but now many people are looking forward to the enemy''s attack.


    battle.


    Died in battle.


    Better than waiting in despair.


    In order to save energy and reduce the consumption of drinking water, everyone in Satan sat quietly.


    No one speaks, because speaking costs spittle. Now thirst is the biggest enemy.


    It''s Raphael''s guard time.


    It''s the most painful time to stare at the hall in turn, because you have to look at a lot of decaying bodies. If there is hell on earth, there is no doubt that it''s their position.


    If you want to find the enemy''s attack at the first time, you can''t avoid the corpses on the ground, those rotting, flowing disgusting liquid, smelling corpses, and flies that seem to cover the whole world.


    But what is unbearable is maggots.


    "I can''t stand it. I''m sorry, but I really can''t stand it."


    Raphael suddenly turned his head. He tried to hold down a mouthful of saliva to prevent himself from vomiting.


    "I don''t want to throw up in the gas mask, so I''ll be finished. Guys, can you talk?"


    Gao Yang looked at Raphael and said in a deep voice, "who can replace him."


    Andy ho stood up and said with a smile, "I''ll come. The doctor''s tolerance is always higher."


    Raphael said relieved, "thank you. Thank you so much, my brother."


    Andy ho poked Raphael in the chest and said with a smile, "you owe me a favor."


    "I promise to pay you back!"


    Raphael quickly went to the innermost part. After he closed his eyes and gasped for a few breaths, he opened his eyes and said, "let''s do something. If we must... What, why don''t we spend the last time in laughter? It''s better to die like this, guys, what do you think?"


    Gao Yang licked his lips. Then he looked at the crowd around him and said with a smile, "do you have any good ideas?"


    Irene suddenly snapped her fingers, and then she smiled, "music, we have music."


    Taking out her mobile phone, Irene said excitedly, "guys, do you see the power amplifier outside? It''s connected to the big speaker outside and driven by battery. I think I can try it."


    There are big horns above each temple, one on each of the two minarets, and two at the end of the hall. Although the minarets have been destroyed, there are still two horns left.


    Just connect the mobile phone with the power amplifier with a data cable and you can play music.


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, it''s good to play music. It''s better if the enemy can''t stand attacking us."


    Andy he said loudly: "no, no, no, the music is really good, but I don''t like Irene''s music. Not everyone can enjoy death metal. For me, it''s noise."


    Irene shouted, "Hey, hey, it''s not death metal. I like Viking metal."


    Andy he said: "no matter what metal it is, I don''t like it. I have a better suggestion."


    Irene said angrily, "what advice?"


    "We start playing music, and the enemy will soon knock out the big horn, right?"


    "It should be."


    "We might as well dance before the enemy knocks off our trumpets."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help but say, "dance?"


    "Yes, dance."


    "But I can''t dance, and we..."


    "We have dance music."


    Groliov nodded and said, "yes, as a musician''s father, how can I lack classical music that can be used as dance music? Hey, big bird, you are not a musician, my daughter is. You can only be regarded as a lover."


    Jason shouted, "Hey, hey, guys, do you want me to give you a bagpipe?"


    While talking, Jason excitedly took the package he had been carrying but had nothing to do with the war. He zipped it open and took out a bagpipe from it.


    Gao Yang was surprised and said, "man, what you took back to the helicopter at the risk of eating a gun is the bagpipe?"


    Jason nodded and said, "yes, this is my partner. It''s more important than my life. I was going to attend a bagpipe Festival. I''m going to start, but we''re here. Look, guys, I still have a full set of clothes."


    By magic, Jason took out a Scottish plaid skirt from his bag. He showed his skirt and said with a smile, "and my hat. I''m a professional bagpiper. Don''t you want to hear it?"


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands and said, "it feels good, but you need to take off the lower cover to play the bagpipe, man, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Jason was stunned at it immediately, and then he said, "Er, er, sorry, I forgot this when I was excited. Then, you have to eat a little to hear the best Scottish Highland bagpipes. I''m sorry."


    Andy said impatiently, "jump up! Samba! Take my cell phone and jump up!"


    Groliov shouted, "no, no, I have better suggestions, man. Since you need to stare over there, why don''t you have a Vienna Waltz first?"


    Irene waved her hand and said loudly, "Waltz, come on, jump up!"


    So Gao Yang immediately smiled and said, "OK, play music. Let''s jump up. Just someone needs to go to hell outside to play music. Do any of you volunteer to go?"


    Albert said helplessly, "well, the doctor''s tolerance is always stronger. It seems that I''m the only one."

 Chapter 2816

    Is it destroyed by pressure in silence, and then perish, or do you choose to dance and be happier when you meet death?


    Of course, I chose to dance. Do you need to ask,


    Groliov won, because waltz is a kind of dance that most people know a little, at least they have seen a more familiar dance.


    Now everyone has a mobile phone, and as long as they have a mobile phone, they always have to save some of their favorite songs. Satan often runs back and forth all over the world. Not all places have signals, so they have to download the songs first.


    Groliov took out his mobile phone, turned it on, selected the music and handed it to Albert.


    Albert pounded in the hall for a while, and then suddenly there was a melodious music.


    The sound floated outside the hall, listening to some ethereal feeling. The sound quality is not good, but the good thing is that the sound is loud enough.


    Gao Yang can''t waltz. He stabbed groliov with his arm and said with a smile, "come on, it''s up to you."


    The room is too small and has been crowded with a lot of people, so it is obvious that those who want to waltz can only accommodate a pair of people.


    Groliov shook his head and said, "from any point of view, you are the first."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "I can''t, I really can''t, you know, I''m Chinese, I can''t dance at all."


    Irene suddenly stood up. She put down her backpack, turned the gun to the back, and then she said to Gao Yang: "as a man, you should invite three beautiful women here to dance, so now please choose a partner. It doesn''t matter if you don''t dance. Look at us now. Do you think anyone cares about your dancing posture?"


    Yes, everyone is going to die. This is a carnival before death. Why spoil the fun.


    Gao Yang stood up. He put down his rifle, untied his backpack, put it down, and pulled the shotgun behind him. Then he politely said, "sorry, I have more guns. Cough, beautiful lady, can I ask you to dance this waltz?"


    Irene stretched out her hand and smiled, "yes."


    Gao Yang didn''t jump, but he did.


    Vienna is a fast waltz. It''s a slow step without Vienna. Gao Yang thought about how others danced the Vienna waltz at the ball he had seen.


    While Gao Yang was thinking, Irene had moved, so Gao Yang hurried to follow, and then he smoothly stepped on Irene''s feet.


    "Sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Well, I''m still sorry."


    "Don''t say sorry, I forgive you."


    Watching others jump is one thing, but jumping by himself is another. After stepping on Irene several times, Gao Yang finally stopped saying sorry, because he couldn''t jump again.


    Wearing a military uniform, a gas mask, a gun and an open door, there is a human hell full of maggots and an inseparable stench.


    But two people at least dance very seriously and deeply.


    At least the audience was very involved, very serious and happy.


    Yes, since you are destined to die, why not die happily, isn''t it.


    The whistle sounded, but except for the two people who were dancing, everyone else grasped their guns and was ready to deal with possible attacks. After all, the stimulated enemy may not be able to resist rushing over.


    The mask has been removed. When Gao Yang holds Irene in circles, he can see that Irene smiles beautifully through the anti-virus mask.


    This is probably the highest level of pleasure in hardship.


    Looking at each other, no one spoke, only the ethereal and distant dance music echoed.


    Gaoyang saw Irene''s eyes suddenly began to cry. For some reason, Gaoyang felt that his eyes began to wet.


    Everyone tried to sit or stand against the wall to make room for two people to dance together.


    Finally, a Blue Danube ended. Gao Yang and Irene stopped. They retreated and bowed slightly to each other.


    Irene smiled sweetly, but her eyes were clearly full of tears.


    Gao Yang wanted to reach out to wipe away the tears in Irene''s eyes, but he couldn''t do so through the gas mask, so he took a breath, smiled at Irene and said, "you dance very well."


    Irene smiled like flowers. She whispered, "thank you. You learn very fast."


    With a sigh of relief, Irene smiled and said, "thank those bastards outside for not interrupting us."


    Bowing slightly again, Gao Yang returned to the place where he had just sat, put on his backpack and picked up the gun.


    "Hey, big dog, it''s your turn."


    Groliov subconsciously pulled his clothes. Then he went to lucika, held out his hand and said with a smile, "lucika, can you dance with me?"


    Lucika took groliov''s hand and said with a smile, "I''d love to."


    Groliov dances 10000 times better than Gao Yang, and Lucy is not as good as Irene.


    But who cares? Who cares?


    Listening to the noise outside, Phoenix whispered to treble, who was obviously much worse: "I can''t dance."


    Treble took a breath and whispered, "neither can I."


    "Let''s learn to dance when we get back."


    "Well, when we go back, let''s learn to dance. Should I not be lame? Whatever he is, lame is lame. Anyway, you don''t care. Let''s close the door and dance at home."


    Phoenix Contact said stubbornly, "no, we danced at the wedding. We won''t get married without learning to dance."


    "Well, well, anyway, I don''t care if I have a thick skin."


    Yuri said weakly, "I can teach you."


    Cui Bo''s eyes turned, looked at Yuri and said with a smile, "you?"


    Yuri still looked listless and said, "yes, I can teach you. I dance very well. Really, it''s just that it''s difficult for me to find a suitable partner, but I can really teach you? What do you want to learn? Waltz dancing outside? Or tango, cha cha? I know a little."


    Cui Bo said disdainfully, "can your legs jump?"


    "Can you? Should you?"


    To prevent flies from entering, the door of the room where the wounded stayed was always closed. Naturally, they couldn''t hear the conversation inside.


    But after groliov and lucika had a dance, Frye suddenly said loudly, "no, why is this feeling getting heavier and heavier? Shall we have some fun?"


    Andy ho didn''t look back, but he immediately agreed: "I agree, samba! Samba!"


    Frye said loudly, "no! Let''s have some strong dance music. Everybody, jump up! Jump as you want, just like you can jump as you want in a nightclub, anywhere you feel comfortable. I have strong good dance music, I have!"


    Andy he said with a smile: "it''s a good idea. Everyone has a share. Then jump up, fat cat, change the music!"


    Gao Yang picked up the gun, went to Andy he and said with a smile, "go dancing, I''ll take your place, because only I can watch you all dance alone, so you don''t care about anything, guys, jump happily."

 Chapter 2817

    Portland, USA.


    "Father, still no news?"


    Bob was burning with anxiety.


    "No message."


    Morgan''s face sank like water.


    Bob paced back and forth in the room. He said impatiently, "for four days, there''s no news. It shouldn''t be like this. Gao won''t do things like this. They must have had an accident. Damn it, where are they!"


    Morgan said calmly, "calm down. Impatience won''t help you solve anything."


    When he picked up the phone, Morgan dialed a number. After waiting for a moment to connect, he still said calmly, "Simon, what''s the situation?"


    "We have arrived in Baghdad. At present, there is no more detailed information. Mosul is tightly blocked and no one can enter. We only know that the last place Satan goes is Mosul."


    Morgan still said calmly, "let me know when you get to the green area. I''ll tell you where to find a helicopter and keep in touch."


    After hanging up, Morgan whispered to Bob, "it''s very important to contact little Downey. We need to integrate resources now."


    Cape Town, South Africa.


    Big Ivan had a phone in front of him, and he sat on the sofa staring at his phone and didn''t move.


    After a long time, big Ivan finally spoke.


    "Satan is missing. It''s the fourth day since he lost contact. Satan''s agent Downey is asking for help everywhere. He has come to South Africa and wants to meet me."


    "Sir, if it has been four days, I don''t think Satan still has hope of survival. Where''s polovich..."


    "Polovich has no available power in his hand. Let ulyanko take people there."


    "Sir, I mean, there''s no need to do anything more. Satan is over. If we intervene in this matter again, it won''t do any good, not to mention the relationship between us and the United States..."


    "Shut up."


    Interrupting his men''s words, big Ivan waved his hand and said, "go and invite little Downey to see me."


    Picked up the phone, big Ivan dialed a number, and then he said slowly: "URI, Satan is in trouble. Little Downey just asked me for help. Take your strongest strength to Baghdad to find polovich. I will inform Ivan to go with you. Today is the fourth day. It''s already late to start, so you should hurry up."


    Italy, Rome.


    "What''s going on! What''s going on! I don''t believe there''s no trace. Find it for me! Find Satan!"


    Justin, who has always been gentle and gentle, was very angry. He threw a pile of satellite photos on the ground and said angrily, "the Russian satellite doesn''t work at all. The satellite detection is too slow. Send someone to Mosul. Shut up! I don''t listen to the explanation. Send all the people in the Middle East who can contact AIS to collect intelligence! Go!"


    Cesare, who used to be Mario''s assistant and began to play for Justin after Mario''s death, has different views.


    "Sir, I don''t think it''s a good idea to save Satan now. It''s true that Satan is our partner. If we can save them, we must try to save them, but the problem now is that they have little chance to survive. Now the important thing is not how to save them, but how to stop losses and prepare for the coming impact on the Cicero family."


    Justin turned and looked at chessare, and then he said ferociously: "no, chessare, you don''t understand. It''s not a benefit or a commercial problem. Gao is my friend, do you understand? Who says that intelligence agents must refuse to recognize each other? I tell you, I don''t cherish the price, either see the ram or his body, understand?"


    Cesare felt that Justin was very strange now. After he felt that Justin was serious, he nodded and said, "I see. I''ll do something. Now the best way is to send intelligence personnel for investigation, but air investigation is also a little effective. I''ll contact and try to use the reconnaissance aircraft of the Iraqi military. I''ll do something."


    Russia, Moscow.


    Baskov sat in his office. His assistant came forward and said respectfully, "Mr. director, the application for reconnaissance satellite transfer has been approved. Now the orbit has been changed to the designated position, and the latest reconnaissance image has been sent back."


    Baskov nodded and said, "OK, send it to the Middle East."


    "The request for a Syrian reconnaissance plane to investigate Mosul was rejected. Colleagues of the foreign intelligence agency said that the current situation was not suitable for sending a reconnaissance plane into Iraqi airspace."


    Baskov, who was writing the document, paused. Then he nodded and said, "I see. I''ll say it myself. It''s all right. You go down."


    After his assistant left, baskov took out his mobile phone and waited for the other party to connect. He said in a deep voice: "The reconnaissance satellite has changed its orbit and began to take high-resolution photos of Mosul. New intelligence will come back soon. It is unlikely to send reconnaissance aircraft, and the consequences are too serious, but I will contact the foreign intelligence bureau. Do you have any new progress there?"


    Grevatov whispered, "I''ve arrived in Baghdad. The black devil has gathered, but I can''t get in touch with Tata and can''t know the ram''s final destination. We''ll try to sneak into Mosul tonight, but it will be difficult according to the current situation."


    "Iraqi personnel will assist you, and satellite photos will be sent to them as soon as possible to keep in touch."


    Sirte, Libya.


    Knight took the phone and said in great surprise, "Fark! Is this true?"


    After hanging up the phone, Knight looked at the people around him and said angrily, "Satan is missing. Little Downey called. He''s crazy. He''s looking for someone who can help him all over the world, Falk! What can we do for him, Satan bastards!"


    "Do you know where it is?"


    Knight waved his hand and said angrily: "Mosul! FAK! Mosul is so big that we only have so many people. Can we pull a net to search for Satan''s location in the nest of AIS? They may have died long ago, and now they don''t know anything, don''t know the exact location, and can''t connect. Mosul is blocked by AIS, and the Cicero family has no useful information No, ask us for help. What can we do for you? Damn it! A bunch of bastards. "


    "Boss, what should I do?"


    Nate really seldom gets angry, but now he is furious and says loudly: "What can we do? What else can we do? Even if Satan is dead, we have to go. We owe them so much. Why do we have to go there? Get ready to go. At least go to Iraq first. Leave two people here to stare at it. No, leave one person to stare at it. All the others will go to Iraq with me, FAK! FAK!"


    Kinshasa, Congo.


    Jiang Yun, with a gloomy face, whispered to the people he summoned: "something happened to the golden side. Satan is missing. In Mosul, Satan''s agent is ill and goes to hospital. They all beg us."


    Li Pengfei''s face changed greatly. He stood up and said loudly, "what should I do!"


    Jiang Yun said with a embarrassed face: "the people under his hand can''t be used. Don''t tell China. Let''s divide several people to Iraq. At least we have to see the situation. It''s very troublesome."


    Li Pengfei said with a livid face, "I''ll go."


    Jiang Yun thought for a moment and whispered, "our identity is too sensitive to make trouble for the country, but it''s just a personal behavior to go to fewer people. Let''s go to three people, more people and more strength. Pack up and start right away."


    Berbera, Somalia.


    "Guys, the agent just called me. Our boss had an accident. Now in Mosul, little Downey asked us to hurry to Baghdad as soon as possible. Where will someone command us?"


    Mr. Da spread his hand and said helplessly: "Why should we listen to others? But if the boss says so, we have to do it. So don''t be idle. Let''s go. This action must be very dangerous, but we have to work hard for others with the money. So if any of you can''t say it, don''t mind me. If there''s no problem, let''s go now and hurry up."


    Denver, USA.


    Alexander was on the phone. He smiled very easily and said: "Hey, my brother, there''s something I want to tell you. Satan is missing. Yes, Satan''s people are missing. They''re in Mosul. Satan''s agent asked me if I can help in Iraq. Anything can be done. You know we owe Satan a little favor. More importantly, retirement is really boring, and ram is very interesting, Satan Once the mercenary regiment is also very interesting, I want to go for an activity. This is not an inevitable flight, so I want to ask if you are willing to have some fun with me for retirement. You can also go? OK, you can call others for me, and then we will meet in Baghdad. That''s it. See you in Baghdad. "


    Germany.


    "How can we say now, the second Olympic Games!"


    After answering the phone, Liang Dong stood up and yelled. He tore his sick suit angrily.


    Liang Dong suddenly stopped his action because there was a fat nurse standing at the door of the ward.


    Liang Dong walked past with bare arms. He stared at the nurse and suddenly grabbed it into his arms.


    "I''m leaving. I can''t come back."


    With that, Liang Dong took a deep breath and did nothing else. He let go of the nurse and walked out with his head down.


    "Where are you going..."


    The nurse''s voice was trembling.


    Liang Dong, stop.


    After thinking about it, looking back, Liang Dong looked at the nurse and said, "don''t care where I go. There''s little hope of coming back, but if I can come back, I''ll... I''ll come to you and eat less. Look at your fat."


    "I''ll lose weight. Can you give me a call? I''m waiting for you! I must come back!"


    Liang Dong didn''t look back this time.


    London, England.


    James is playing with his daughter. He is very happy and happy.


    Until James got a call.


    "Hi, little Donny."


    James smiled happily, but as he talked more and more on the phone, the smile on his face disappeared completely.


    He stood up and kissed his daughter on the forehead. James whispered, "honey, you should listen to your mother in the future, you know?"


    After picking up the phone to call his wife and listening to his wife''s feeding several times, James finally whispered, "please take a leave to come back and take care of your daughter. During the long holiday, I''ll go out and go now, so you have to come back quickly. And, I love you."


    "Where are you going? I''m at work. Hello, James, what''s the matter? What are you doing? Hello, hello..."


    James turned off his cell phone, put it on the sofa, took a look at his daughter, and then walked out of the house.

 Chapter 2818

    After a whirlwind, the dance was over.


    The enemy didn''t bother, but Satan was thirsty and hungry. A ball in hell on Earth naturally came to an end after its energy was exhausted.


    This is the last carnival.


    Looking at the calm crowd, he said loudly, "crow, come to replace me."


    Phoenix stood in a high position without saying a word.


    Gao Yang stood in the crowd, and then he said in a deep voice: "we can''t delay any more. The reinforcements may come soon, but we can''t wait any longer. We still have the strength of the first war, but if we delay for another day, when everyone is seriously incapacitated due to water loss, but the reinforcements don''t come, we''ll be finished."


    After the carnival, there is a showdown.


    He shouted loudly, smiled and said, "I''m sorry. I brought you into this desperate situation. I want to say sorry to you."


    Gao Yang bowed to all the people who stood up.


    No one spoke.


    Gao Yang looked around, and then he smiled: "in the back, there is water only less than 30 meters away. Where is the place where people wash their hands and feet? There is a well below. Even if there is no power supply, there must be water. If we can rush over, we may get enough water, but there are snipers, organic gunmen and countless enemies waiting for us."


    Still no one spoke.


    He breathed loudly, and then he said to Raphael, "skunk, fill this place with deceptive drugs. At the last moment, we''ll end it ourselves. Don''t fall into the hands of the enemy. If we can ensure that this place will collapse, our bodies can''t fall into the hands of the enemy."


    Raphael nodded and said, "I see."


    "Big bird."


    Jason perked up and said, "boss."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "you want to release the UAV. Now we have lost our high advantage. Even if we detect it, it''s useless, but I still want to know where it is and whether it is the interference source."


    Tommy said in a deep voice, "I have guns and shells. I can fire. If we can kill the enemy''s interference source, we will have communication."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "I understand, but I don''t think you will have the chance to fire."


    Tommy also said with a smile, "always try, in case you succeed."


    Satan is surrounded by the enemy. There are countless pairs of eyes staring at each window, not to mention flying UAVs from the window, not to mention using the window to attack the enemy, because even if the window swings, it will lead to a series of bullets.


    So, rushing out is suicidal.


    But there is always some hope to try. If you don''t move, you''re really just waiting to die.


    Whether it''s Jason who flew the UAV or Tommy who hopes to shoot down the jamming source, they are basically unlikely to have enough time to complete their work.


    Gao Yang looked at Li JinFang, and then he said solemnly, "toad, you are the vanguard."


    Li JinFang smiled. He walked up to Gao Yang, hugged him gently, then patted Gao Yang on the shoulder and said, "thanks, you know me."


    Gao Yang pointed to himself and said, "I''m the second."


    "No!"


    "No."


    Almost everyone objected at the first time. Leibrov raised his hand and said loudly, "everyone, please listen to me."


    Leibrov looked at Gao Yang and said sincerely, "I should be the most useless one here, because there are no cannons to use, so I think I can''t do anything when I go out the second, but I can at least attract some of the enemy''s firepower. Please don''t grab this position with me?"


    Everyone looked at each other. No one spoke. At this time, Gao Yang sighed: "well, you''re the second and I''m the third. Don''t object anymore. As long as I can stand for a few seconds, I can create an opportunity for you. You can''t do it. Only me."


    Irene said in a deep voice, "I''m the fourth."


    Peter smiled, "it seems that I can only be the fifth."


    Taylor said expressionless, "I''m the sixth."


    Frye snapped, "I''m seventh, seventh."


    Lucy Ka smiled and said, "I''ll be the eighth."


    Joseph whispered, "I don''t care who I am. I''m with the boss, so don''t care who I am. Just know that I''m behind the boss."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "that''s enough. There are enough nine people. We can''t play any more. Let''s rush out first and establish a defensive position. Big bird and Tommy will come out again. The others will cover it."


    Groliov said expressionless, "how to cover? There''s no shooting world. Since we''re going to attack, we''d better just go out."


    Gao Yang was noncommittal. He looked at his watch and said, "it''s six o''clock in the afternoon. It''s dark. Let''s take action. Now let''s get ready."


    In fact, there is nothing to prepare, because everything is ready.


    Gao Yang went to the door closed to badadi, knocked and said, "Leonard, can I go in?"


    "Come in."


    No matter how lively it is outside, it has nothing to do with the 13th. He has been staring at badadi.


    After opening the door, Gao Yang didn''t intend to avoid anything. He said in a deep voice, "we''re going to make a final attack."


    The 13th looked very tired, and badadi, who was huddled in the corner, looked like a pool of mud.


    Badadi is Satan''s Amulet until now.


    Badadi is indeed a very tough guy, and on the 13th, badadi must be alive, so his interrogation basically failed.


    Hearing Gao Yang''s words, the first reaction on the 13th was to look at badadi in the corner and say coldly, "then he''s useless."


    Gao Yang said awkwardly, "don''t think we must be dead. I just came to inform you to take action, not that you can kill him."


    The 13th took a breath, nodded and said, "I see. I have to keep him."


    Gao Yang pointed to badadi and said, "just make sure you can kill him at the critical moment. Take him out. More people can prevent accidents. Anyway, someone will always kill him."


    The 13th nodded.


    Just then, Irene said loudly, "Samba also danced. Can I listen to my favorite songs now?"


    Andy he said, "but I prefer to listen to my favorite songs, so I have a suggestion. Why don''t we each choose our favorite song to play?"


    Irene thought for a while and said reluctantly, "well, this is a fair way. Play it randomly and put it in whoever''s. Now you can pass on your favorite songs to me."


    First they danced, and now, when they were about to launch a decisive charge, Irene and they began to talk about songs again.


    However, if dancing is hard, these songs may be the last song, so Gao Yang also thinks it is necessary.


    "Can only one song per person? Well, I know what I want to hear. Irene, turn on Bluetooth and let me pass the song to you."


    Gao Yang took out his cell phone. At this time, badadi, who was thrown on the ground on the 13th, suddenly said, "you''re dead. Look at you. It''s really pleasing to see you struggling helplessly in despair. You know, I like to appreciate people''s performance in despair."


    Gao Yang looked back at badadi and said with a smile, "despair? I don''t think so. Anyway, you don''t understand it, so I''m not going to explain anything to you."


    Badadi licked his lips and said, "give me some water to drink."


    "Did you receive it? All right?"


    Ignoring badadi, Gao Yang passed his favorite song to Irene and said to badadi, "there''s no water. There''s still urine. Do you want me to pee for you?"


    Badadi said with disgust on his face: "you lack the minimum quality. I''m sure you haven''t received a good education. It''s too sad. I despise you and sympathize with you."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "do you sympathize with others? It''s ridiculous. You''ve seen what those people killed by you look like. You must have seen them. What about the children? Will you feel when you see those children killed by you? I won''t say women, because women are not human in the eyes of scum like you, right?"


    He asked badadi a few questions with a smile. As soon as he changed his words, he said fiercely: "it''s a great gift to give you urine, just like you scum. My kindness can''t be given to anyone, but I won''t give you a little kindness, just like you won''t give the least kindness to others."


    Andy and Irene are using Bluetooth to transmit songs. Hearing Gao Yang''s words, he said impatiently, "boss, why do you tell him this?"


    Badadi licked his lips and suddenly said, "I can let people outside bring water in. As long as you give me water, everyone has water to drink. This is a deal. You can kill me, but at least get water before all of us die."


    Gao Yang sighed and said, "do you really think I''m desperate? No, I''m not desperate, so how can I drink the water sent by your people?"


    Badadi whispered, "I can drink it first. If it''s poisonous, I''ll die first."


    Gao Yang smiled: "Don''t think of anything beautiful. I''m not so stupid. Poison doesn''t only have the effect of poisoning people. It doesn''t feel good after drinking it for a short time, but it will kill us even if it only makes us sleepy. Of course, it''s nothing to you, but it''s fatal to us, isn''t it? The most important thing is, even if I die of thirst, I''ll watch you die in front of us. On the 13th, shut him up ¡£¡±


    Li JinFang suddenly said, "can I play Vajra Sutra in my song?"


    Gao Yang was stunned and said, "I depend on you, aren''t you? Are you really going to be a monk? No, we can''t let it go. Please, it''s not suitable for us to let it go at this time?"


    Li JinFang shrugged and said, "well, I''ll change it. What do I change? Yes, I know what to put."


    Gao Yang said curiously, "what song do you want to play?"


    Li JinFang laughed and said, "keep it a secret. You''ll know as soon as you listen. Sell it first and see if you can hear it at that time."

 Chapter 2819

    Attack as soon as it gets dark.


    Gao Yang is ready, even the music is ready. As long as the music plays, he will lead everyone to launch an attack that is destined to die.


    It was finally completely dark.


    Gao Yang looked at the sky outside. Then he nodded to Albert and said, "let''s sing."


    Albert has moved in the power amplifier and wires. At least he doesn''t have to play songs in the hall. He has to be sick for a long time every time.


    The virgin of steel is very strong. Although they were praised and killed dozens of people at one time, the virgin of steel is really strong.


    Every time Satan wants to make a one-time life-threatening action, the virgin of steel can always pinch the time point to hit Satan. Although she can''t destroy Satan, she can always destroy Satan''s plan.


    It''s the same this time.


    Albert was about to start singing, but the first thing that sounded was an explosion.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Satan was about to rush out, but before they were about to launch, the enemy came first.


    The enemy threw a grenade from the back door. The grenade hit the wall of the corridor several times and then fell to the ground and exploded.


    "Shock bomb!"


    The roar was useless because nothing could be heard under the action of the shock bomb.


    Frye threw grenades out one after another.


    The enemy can''t face the back channel directly, because it will be hit by Satan. After Gaoyang solved dozens of enemies at one time and disintegrated the enemy''s attack, the enemy changed his tactics again.


    Frye threw the grenade to force the enemy away from the back door, at least not to make the enemy feel convenient and safe when using the grenade.


    When more than a dozen grenades exploded in the passage of the back door, the situation inevitably became extremely chaotic.


    "Hall!"


    Groliov roared, and then he immediately fired with a machine gun.


    The enemy rushed into the main hall. Now the main hall is only sealed with a gun. When the enemy poured in from the window and the door, groliov could not suppress the enemy at all.


    This time is not the same as last time, because Satan is unable to control the outside, so the enemy has the time and ability to set up steps outside the window to facilitate running. In this way, the five channels can quickly let a large number of people enter.


    Groliov blocked the gate, but there were more than a dozen enemies in the hall in an instant.


    "Pull!"


    Groliov flashed back to the door and shouted at Raphael.


    Raphael didn''t hear groliov shouting, but he knew what groliov meant, so he immediately pulled the four cables back together.


    With a loud bang, smoke and dust rushed from the hall into the room where they were.


    Groliov turned again to the door facing the hall. Then he raised his machine gun, held it in his arms and fired again at the door.


    "Ah ah..."


    Groliov beat out all the bullet chains in the shortest time. Then he flashed back again and shouted at Raphael, "all!"


    Raphael pulled all the cables in his hand this time.


    Two directional mines with different directions, and one buried in the middle of the hall, which was also the most powerful bomb, rang at the same time.


    The firepower layout facing the main entrance of the hall was consumed in less than 30 seconds, while the situation at the back door was more dangerous and complex.


    When the shock bomb was thrown for one round, the enemy launched an attack.


    Looking at the enemy''s actions, Gao Yang was completely stupid.


    A heavy shield with a pulley at the bottom was pushed over. Through the small bulletproof glass window on the shield, Gao Yang could even see the ferocious eyes behind him.


    "Grenade!"


    Frye roared and gently threw the grenade out. The grenade he threw crossed the top of the shield and fell behind the shield.


    But now the grenades are not very easy to use, because the enemy threw one back and kicked the other out.


    The distance between the two sides is less than five meters, but the gun is useless. Although there are armor piercing shells, they have no effect on heavy shields at all. That is, using rocket launchers to deal with shields that need to be equipped with pulleys to push may not be able to penetrate.


    The enemy rushed in.


    Frye''s grenade was thrown back, fell into the explosion-proof pit and exploded, but the enemy followed and threw three grenades, two of which fell into the bulletproof pit, but one exploded on the ground.


    The grenade shock wave and shrapnel falling into the bulletproof pit will spray upward, the air waves in the room will surge, and the noise will shock the ears to hear nothing, but it will not cause any effective killing.


    But just a grenade hit the ground and exploded, causing unbearable damage.


    The space is too small.


    Walvikski and Andy ho fell down with the explosion.


    Lucy, squatting against the wall and firing at the shield, slipped slowly to one side.


    The shield is about to leave the channel and enter the room. The people behind the shield have raised their guns. As long as they enter the room, everything will end. Although Satan can shoot at the people behind the shield, the people behind can also hit them. Now the enemy is not afraid of exchange injury and death, but Satan can''t afford to consume it.


    Li JinFang, who was close to the back door, had nothing to do. With a gun in his hands, he suddenly kicked on the shield.


    Behind the shield, two people pressed tightly, but they were still kicked back by Li JinFang.


    Frye''s grenade was thrown again. This time he waited in his hand for two seconds. Two grenades exploded in the air, and the people behind the shield immediately fell down, but the shield only changed from a 90 degree angle to a 45 degree angle.


    The shield did not fall, but still covered the people behind, and someone rushed in through the back door. As long as the shield did not fall, a steady stream of enemies would rush in with their companions'' bodies.


    The battle is always completely white hot from the beginning.


    Just then, the 13th rushed out with badadi.


    "Get out!"


    The 13th put a pistol against badadi''s head and stood in front of the shield.


    If the enemy continues to advance, the 13th will blow badadi''s head.


    Rafael desperately pulled the last cable. If the last cable was pulled by him, everyone here would die and be buried under the ruins.


    But the enemy stopped, and the man behind the shield shouted in panic.


    The enemy looked a little confused. Badadi suddenly opened his mouth and roared.


    In fact, no one heard what was shouting. Everyone''s ears were buzzing at this time. Even if there were something to protect their ears, it was impossible to keep hearing by using grenades continuously in such a narrow space.


    After hesitating for a moment, the enemy seemed to reach a consensus. They stopped moving forward and then began to retreat. The desperate move actually worked. On the 13th, badadi was used as a hostage to force back the enemy''s attack.

 Chapter 2820

    The enemy retreated. Gao Yang wanted to leave the enemy''s big shield, but the enemy''s retreat was not defeated, so he couldn''t leave the enemy and the precious shield. He could only watch the enemy retreat slowly.


    For a time, it was quiet inside and outside.


    Gao Yang lowered his head and looked around.


    In such a short time, Satan fell several more.


    Andy Ho was blown up by a grenade, and he is the last one to fall now.


    Andy ho covers his legs. Blood is coming out of his legs.


    Walvikski covered his neck with one hand, and the blood flowed quickly. Although his legs were bleeding, it was nothing compared with the wound on his neck.


    Lucy fell to the ground on her side. She pulled off her mask and was still breathing hard, but the blood was coming out of her nose and mouth.


    More than three people were hit by a grenade. Gao Yang had a grenade fragment on his body. At this time, the slightly injured people couldn''t even hum.


    There are bulletproof vests on the trunk, so the injured are all limbs and neck.


    Gao Yang was afraid, afraid that walwicksky and lucika would die.


    "Fat cat!"


    Andy ho yelled. He shook his head. Then he yelled at Albert again, "fat cat! Bat, bat! She''s suffocating!"


    Albert looked a little confused. He staggered to Lucy''s side and reached for Lucy''s neck, but he fell down beside Lucy.


    Andy he shouted with a desperate face: "Lucy, give her a tracheotomy, FAK!"


    Andy climbed over from the ground towards Lucy.


    The professional rescuers are Andy Ho and Albert, but after a long war, everyone needs to know something about first aid.


    Li JinFang rushed to walvikski. He took away walvikski''s hand and looked at it. Then he roared, "no big blood vessels were hurt, but the blood flow was fast."


    Andy ho climbs to Lucy''s side, and Irene has already reached Lucy''s side.


    Lucy card''s throat was hit by a fragment. Now she has difficulty breathing, so she pinched her throat hard so that she can breathe more smoothly, but all her efforts were useless. Her trachea was blocked by blood and foreign bodies.


    Andy ho climbed up to lucica. He took out a knife, stretched out his hand to pull lucica to the ground, and shouted at Irene, "take away her hand."


    Andy ho cut Lucy''s throat, then opened the wound with curved pliers, and then inserted a tube into the knife edge on Lucy''s throat.


    There was a long breath in the pipe at once.


    The value of medics or field doctors is that they can buy back some time for the wounded, and this time is enough to decide whether to live or die.


    Tracheotomy is not a very complicated operation, but it can''t be mastered by anyone. Andy can know where Lucy''s injury is at a glance, and then a knife saved Lucy''s life and saved Lucy from suffocation.


    "Hold her breathing tube. I''ll clean it up later."


    Andy ho climbs towards walvikski again, and Albert staggers to his feet and staggers towards Andy ho.


    Andy ho went to see the wound on walwicksky''s neck, but Albert knelt next to Andy ho when his legs were soft. Then he said in a trance: "I was shocked, I''m a little dizzy, but I''m fine. Let me see your legs..."


    The house is very chaotic. Treat the wounded and immediately establish a new blockade to prevent the enemy from rushing in again.


    Only Gao Yang stood there motionless.


    Gao Yang stared at badadi.


    Unbelievable, but when you think about it, it makes sense.


    Gao Yang suddenly raised his hand and pointed to badadi. Then he said with an unbelievable face: "you are Hydra, you are xudela! So you are the head of the virgin of steel!"


    Gao Yang''s voice was not very loud, but the chaotic room was suddenly quiet. Even Andy ho couldn''t help looking at Gao Yang.


    Badadi''s face changed continuously. Finally, he stared back with cold eyes and said proudly, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Gao Yang took a deep breath. He took off his gas mask and wiped his face. Then he said in a trembling voice, "the man saw you just now. He shouted and said the boss. I really didn''t hear his voice, but I can see his mouth shape. I''m too familiar with the word boss in English, so I can''t read it wrong."


    Badadi smiled coldly.


    Gao Yang reached out to hold his forehead and said in a trembling voice: "Is this reason far fetched? It doesn''t seem to have any necessary connection, but I''ve been thinking about a question these days, that is, how much commission does the lady of steel, as a mercenary regiment, have to receive to save you at any cost and regardless of casualties? If it''s me, I won''t do this no matter how much money I make. If I make money, I have to spend my life. This reason is very simple How about it? "


    Badadi was silent this time.


    High flutter channel: "But now, everything is reasonable. You are the head of the virgin of steel, and you are xudela, so no matter how many people died, the virgin of steel will be saved. At first, I thought that the virgin of steel and aisis have such a deep connection, which may be sent by the United States to help you, but now I understand that they are your people, and the virgin of steel and aisis are one Yes! "


    Badadi looked at Gao Yang coldly, and Gao Yang continued to tremble: "you don''t want to say that they are not the virgin of steel? Ha ha."


    The loud whisper was dry and hard to hear.


    Badadi suddenly took a long breath, and then he said coldly, "so what? You''re all going to die anyway."


    Gao Yang laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    With a happy face "You are badadi, you are the leader of AIS. Killing you is the greatest achievement of my life, but I still feel reluctant to die with you. But if you add the identity of the head of the virgin of steel, I think it''s worth it. You know, I think the biggest enemies are AIS and the virgin of steel. It''s a pity to solve one enemy and die here, but now It''s really a good thing that there are no regrets. "


    Badadi smiled coldly and said, "so what? You''re all going to die anyway."


    Gao Yang pointed to himself and said, "I always think I''m a little person. Although I''ve begun to plan to do some big things and kill you, I think it''s worth it."


    Badadi''s beard shook a few times because his mouth was wriggling. Finally badadi said gnashing his teeth: "Satan is over, but the virgin of steel will continue to exist and inherit our will!"


    Gao Yang smiled happily. He sighed: "it''s really a mercenary war. I didn''t expect it. I absolutely dare not think you are also a mercenary, ha ha, ha ha."


    Badadi''s face cooled down. He looked at Gao Yang and said, "dying in your hands is the biggest humiliation of my life. I would have changed the world, but I didn''t expect to die in a group of small, small..."


    Badadi couldn''t go on because of anger.


    Gao Yang said happily, "do you want to say that history is created by small people? Yes, I think so."


    Badadi looked at Gao Yang coldly, and Gao Yang was not very happy. "It''s a good feeling that the ant tripped up the elephant, but what I want to say is, badadi, or xudela, good and evil will be rewarded. If you do bad things, it will be your retribution in our hands. There''s a saying that''s good. If you don''t believe it, look up and see who the heaven spared."


    Badadi said coldly, "are you very proud? Then be proud. You don''t have much time to be proud."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "it''s worth celebrating. What''s to celebrate? Well, guys, who has cigarettes?"


    Irene frowned and said, "I have."


    Irene took out half a box of cigarettes, put one in Gao Yang''s mouth, and then lit Gao Yang with a lighter.


    Gao Yang took a deep breath, then he took the cigarette off his mouth, shook the cigarette ring in front of badadi, spit a cigarette ring at badadi, and said casually on his face: "I have to say that you are really powerful. I want to know how you completed the transformation from the head of the Virgin of steel to the badadi of AIS. Can you tell me?"


    Badadi stared at Gao Yang, and Gao Yang said disapprovingly: "anyway, we''re going to die, and you certainly can''t live. If you don''t say something now, you won''t have a chance. If you don''t say it, it''s up to you. I determined that you are xudera, and I also know that you are badadi. Whether you are willing to say it or not, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Badadi suddenly said, "give me a cigarette and I''ll say."


    Gao Yang raised his eyebrows in surprise. Then he nodded and said, "in exchange, well, who makes me curious? Irene, lend me a cigarette."


    "You''ve never paid it back..."


    Badadi lit a cigarette, but his hand couldn''t move, so he took it in his mouth.


    "I''m Iraqi."


    "Well, then."


    "But I went to the United States since I was a child. I grew up in the United States and joined the Marine Corps."


    Gao Yang said in surprise: "I haven''t heard of it. It''s not consistent with your information, but it''s normal to think about it. First of all, you are the head of the virgin of steel. Sorry, please continue."


    Badadi said thoughtfully: "after I retired, I joined the virgin of steel, and then I became the leader, because I was a man with brain, not a soldier with only muscle. I led the virgin of steel to the peak, and then one day I suddenly thought, why can''t I do something greater?"


    Gao Yang said with a look of admiration: "sure enough, I have a friend who thinks the same as you. Knight of the angel mercenary regiment, do you know him? He just wants to build a country to play, and so do you?"


    Badadi said coldly, "build a country? No, my idea is not to build a country. I began to want to smash the world."

 Chapter 2821

    One mercenary set off a wave of terror all over the world, and another mercenary came and killed him.


    Badadi is no longer a mercenary, but he is a mercenary. His foundation is still a mercenary. His most powerful combat power is also a mercenary.


    Tomler was once the head of the virgin of steel, and badadi was also. Of course, their contact is very close, so tomler casually found a ghost to send Satan to Iraq, so badadi will have close contact with the United States and have all kinds of benefits with Shah.


    Since badadi was a member of the U.S. Marine Corps and the head of the virgin of steel, many puzzling questions have been answered.


    Accident? Of course, it''s very unexpected, but if you want to understand the key, you''ll find that everything is logical, but Gao Yang hasn''t thought about it before.


    Looking at badadi for a long time, Gao Yang finally nodded and said seriously: "you did it. Although I hate you scum, I have to admit that you did it. How many people died because of you? Did millions of people have it? Based on this, I must say you are really harmful."


    Badadi tilted his head slightly, looked at Gao Yang and said, "then should I say you are also very powerful, you are so few people, and I fell into your hands."


    Badadi threw up his cigarette on the ground, stretched out his foot and ran it out. Then he said in a deep voice, "I haven''t smoked for many years. Now I''ve finished smoking. The question and answer time is over."


    Gao Yang feels there is nothing to say. He knows that badadi is a hydra. There is no need to ask about many things. Now he is sure to get the truth of many important events from badadi, but even if he knows, what''s the point.


    "Well, I have nothing to know."


    Looking at the light but no expression, badadi suddenly said: "in fact, we don''t have to do this. There''s no reason why we have to die together."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "you killed my brother, and you will kill all of us. I think this reason is enough."


    Badadi said sincerely, "you are too young. You will understand later. In fact, what you said is not important at all."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "it''s a pity that I didn''t have a chance to live long enough to understand this, didn''t I?"


    Badadi took a breath and said, "I know many of your secrets. You want to express your determination to kill me. I understand. That''s why I said you''re too young. You blocked all your retreat. You don''t have to die. I said I''m willing to let you leave in exchange for your own life, and I can promise you that I won''t retaliate in the future."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "don''t say anything insulting your IQ."


    Badadi still said sincerely: "no, listen to me, I know a lot of your deadly secrets, but you also know a lot of my secrets. This is mutual deterrence. I dare not trouble you, and you can''t trouble me anymore."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. Badadi felt that he saw some hope. He hurriedly said: "You are dancing and you are still listening to music. Isn''t it good to live? Life is so beautiful. Why do you have to take me to the funeral? Look at your brothers. Look at them. You are still young. You have a chance to live, and this opportunity is in your hands. You have the initiative."


    Gao Yang couldn''t help looking at others.


    Albert is treating Andy Ho''s leg wound, and Andy ho is treating walvikski''s neck wound.


    Some people bowed their heads and meditated, others looked at Gao Yang, but everyone didn''t speak.


    Gao Yang sighed.


    Badadi lost no time in saying: "I can tell you a lot of Secrets here. My secrets are fatal and can never be spread out. Moreover, I will give you the evidence, because I can''t die. I''m not afraid of death, but if I die, my career will be ruined. So you can record what I say. No, you have a mobile phone and take pictures. I''ll tell you about me in front of the camera, but I can''t Let anyone know. "


    "This is mutual deterrence?" he said in a loud voice


    "Yes, we never dare to promise each other. I just want to live, so I promise you can leave here alive!"


    Gao Yang lowered his head. He was meditating. Badadi shouted: "at least you can get water immediately. You can shout and let people send some water. I promise no one will dare to poison the water, not to mention they don''t have the right poison."


    He breathed loudly, and then he said to number 13, "take him in and look at him."


    On the 13th, badadi pushed badadi. Badadi obediently followed the 13th to the room where he closed him, but when he left, he looked at him and said, "you can live. The decision is in your hands."


    The door closed and Gao Yang breathed a long sigh of relief. Then he looked at Andy Ho and said in a deep voice, "what''s up?"


    Andy he Shen said, "it''s all right. I can''t die. I can''t die in a short time."


    Gao Yang went to the wall and sat down. Then he murmured, "I''m trying to get that shield, but now think about it. What better shield than badadi."


    Groliov said in a deep voice: "the enemy in the hall is not the virgin of steel, at least not all. Most of the people who rushed in are aisais. They still have a lot of people who can be used as cannon fodder, but we have no cheating medicine."


    Irene said cautiously, "boss, do you want to..."


    Gao Yang raised her hand, and then Irene stopped talking.


    "What I have been worried about is that the virgin of steel is sent by the United States or hired by badadi. In this case, after suffering unbearable casualties, they may ignore badadi''s life and kill us even if it will kill badadi, but now there will be no problem. Badadi is the head of the Virgin of steel, and ACE regards badadi as God."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "it''s important to understand this, because it can let us understand that badadi is really the best shield."


    Gao Yang did not consider badadi''s proposal. Even if badadi''s proposal is really tempting, Gao Yang will not be stupid enough to reach any agreement with a devil.


    Badadi must die, which is the most important thing, but it doesn''t prevent Gao Yang from doing some articles with badadi.


    But seeing the lying wounded, Gao Yang immediately rejected all the plans he had just thought of, because he couldn''t bring the wounded with him.


    He sighed and raised his face to the crowd: "suddenly I want to say sorry to you. Then, I''m sorry, everyone."

 Chapter 2822

    "Why are you sorry?"


    "Because you were likely to live. If you follow badadi''s proposal, I decided not to do what he said, and I won''t ask your opinions. I don''t know whether my decision is right or wrong, so I''m sorry to you first, so I won''t have a chance to apologize after I really made a mistake."


    Irene asked casually and Gao Yang answered calmly.


    Joseph laughed and said helplessly: "I don''t know others, but I''m your bodyguard. I have to follow you wherever you go. I''ll follow you whatever you do, because there''s no reason to get in front when you take the money. If you really need to work hard, I''ll hide. But in fact, I''m willing to go to hell with you not only for money, but also for money. You understand."


    Tommy sat on the ground and said with a smile, "there''s no need to apologize. It''s really unnecessary."


    Leibrov sighed and said, "yes, it''s meaningless to apologize."


    Walwicksky gave a thumbs up to Gao Yang. He couldn''t speak, but his eyes were firm and enthusiastic.


    Gao Yang smiled and looked at the people: "we people... Have nothing to say."


    Groliov suddenly said, "Elena will graduate in three days."


    Gao Yang was stunned, and then he said in amazement: "really, she should graduate soon. Have we delayed so long in Iraq?"


    Gao Yang suddenly panicked.


    Ye Lianna''s character is soft on the outside and hard on the inside. What she says must count. Gao Yang can''t imagine what will happen to Ye Lianna if he doesn''t go at Ye Lianna''s graduation ceremony.


    Gao Yang stood on the ground and was stunned for a while. Then he sat down slowly against the wall and said, "I haven''t bought a wedding ring yet. I thought it was in time."


    No one spoke.


    Dare not think, can not think, Gao Yang shook his head, and then he said in a deep voice, "guys, who has a good idea?"


    Irene looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "boss, you have to go back alive."


    Peter stared at Gao Yang and said seriously, "as a man, you have to keep your word. You have to propose to Ye Lianna at her graduation ceremony. Even if you can''t catch up with the graduation ceremony, at least you have to finish the proposal."


    On the 13th, he opened the door. He stood in front of Gao Yang and said calmly: "don''t forget my sister. She will please give it to you in the future. You can promise badadi''s conditions and have a chance to let you leave, but you can rest assured, because I promise to kill him."


    Frye got up, looked at Gao Yang and said excitedly, "boss, you can use badadi as a hostage. We''ll cover you to leave. I also think there''s a chance."


    Gao Yang raised his hand and whispered, "don''t say it. We''ll go together and die together. Really don''t say it again."


    Irene made a look at Frye. Frye hesitated and finally didn''t speak again.


    He breathed loudly and said: "Our key is to restore communication. As long as we can contact the outside world, there will be hope. In fact, we don''t have to think more about leaving badadi as a hostage, because the virgin of steel is not an ordinary mercenary regiment and won''t give us a chance. There are two most important factors for us to live until now. One is that badadi is in our hands, and the other is that we hide here."


    Shook his head, raised his face and said with regret: "in recent years, when a mercenary, I have learned one thing, that is, don''t take chances. I''ve been thinking about how to solve the problem if I''m the commander of the virgin of steel, and I''m very confident that as long as you leave this room, I can kill everyone in several ways and have more than 50% chance to save Dadi."


    Still no one spoke, raised a bitter smile and said, "therefore, the virgin of steel has no gun god, but the virgin of steel is by no means the object we can despise. We are waiting for death here, but if we leave here, we will die."


    After a pause, he raised his voice and whispered, "no one will save us. Our only outcome is death, so I want to apologize to you in advance."


    Yak suddenly said, "can you make a condition for badadi to order the release of communication?"


    Gao Yang looked at yak and said, "what do you think?"


    Yak sighed, "unlikely, but at least ask."


    Gao Yang waved his hand and returned on the 13th. Then he quickly came out and said, "badadi agreed, but he asked to talk to his people. The specific details need to be discussed, but he must ensure that he can contact his people on the premise of safety."


    Gao Yang spread his hand and said, "it seems that this road won''t work."


    The crowd was silent again.


    High and low channel: "We can''t rush out directly, because there are countless guns aimed at us, and going out must be death, so we must continue to stick to it. The enemy will attack again. They must rescue badadi. Although there is little hope, they have no choice. My plan is to wait. When the enemy''s attack is defeated by us, they will rush out with them."


    Li JinFang whispered, "although it is still very difficult, there are always some opportunities to take advantage of the chaos."


    Gao Yang clapped his hand and said in a deep voice: "We have one chance, only one chance, and there are many things to be done. First, we use UAVs to detect and determine whether the enemy''s interference source is in the position we suspect, but this requires flying and recovering UAVs. Then, we also need to shoot down the enemy''s interference source. This task can only be completed by Tommy, and it takes a long time and a lot of time to complete it Bird, how long do you think it will take? "


    Jason thought for a moment, then he whispered, "three minutes! At least three minutes, the UAV will fly over and have a look. When I come back, I will watch the video and confirm the data. It will take at least three minutes."


    Gao Yang looked at Tommy again. Tommy spread his hand and whispered, "I only need ten seconds. Ten seconds, success is success, and failure loses all opportunities."


    Gao Yang nodded. He pointed to the right position of the back door and said, "there are auxiliary buildings behind. There are enemies on the roof and in the house, but as long as we solve them, we can strive for four minutes."


    After several people looked at each other, Peter said in a deep voice, "I think it''s OK."


    Having reached a dead end, Gao Yang had no choice, so he put forward a plan that would inevitably cost a lot,


    This plan needs to be filled in with human lives.


    But no one mentioned the problem, as if they couldn''t think of it.


    There''s nothing to say. Gao Yang changed a more relaxed posture. He smiled and said, "my role will be very key. It can be said that success or failure depends on whether I can make everyone stand, but I''m not in good condition now, so I want to take a break and rely on you before the enemy attacks."

 Chapter 2823

    Gao Yang wants to raise his spirits, but he can''t sleep.


    The main reason is thirsty. Thirsty dizziness and brain swelling, thirsty weakness, and thirsty life is better than death.


    So Gao Yang can only get up reluctantly.


    There are still more than two liters of water left. Since yesterday, drinking water has only been for the wounded. Today, there are three more serious wounded. As for those who have suffered minor injuries to their arms and legs but are not seriously affected, they are not the wounded.


    "I want to drink water, and I want to drink a lot."


    Gao Yang sat up, hesitated for a moment, and said a very excessive request.


    Gao Yang picked up the water bag and sucked a lot of saliva.


    Groliov licked his lips and waved, "you should drink more."


    Gao Yang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "stay at the critical moment before drinking. Now moisten my throat first. I''ll take a sip every other hour until I finish the water."


    Even the wounded had to drink their own water. It was not that Gao Yang became selfish, but that he had to do so.


    As Gao Yang said, he will play a key role in the next battle. It can be said that whether he can escape from life depends on his play.


    Gao Yang can no longer define his role with an accurate shooter or sniper. Regardless of distance, he is the biggest reliance on Satan''s fire output. Especially after being besieged here, whether he can make some vitality in various mortal situations depends on whether he is really a god of guns.


    The machine still needs maintenance, not to mention people. Gao Yang''s current state is very bad, so he must drink water and ensure the state.


    Everyone knows this truth, so Gao Yang must drink water.


    After drinking a sip of water, it can only be said to be a drop in the bucket, but the effect is still very significant. Gao Yang''s very confused thinking and confused brain immediately feel a lot sober.


    "The enemy has very clever people in command. They are very good at the node card launched by the attack. I don''t think they will be in a hurry to attack."


    With a self mocking smile, he looked up at the people: "the enemy must be trying to find a way. Their problem is how to eliminate us on the premise of ensuring badadi''s safety. I think they also have a headache."


    Yak said in a deep voice, "I don''t think they will attack before dawn. The virgin of steel is very patient, and they don''t have to rush to attack."


    Just played a game, everyone''s spirit is at the most tense time, and their energy is also very concentrated. If Gao Yang is high, he will not attack again immediately after the end of a battle, especially when there is no guarantee that badadi can be rescued, so he will not be in a hurry to attack.


    Gao Yang looked at Albert and said, "how''s the panda?"


    Andy ho is hurt, but Andy ho is hurt.


    Albert was shocked. He waited for a while and was fine. When Gao Yang asked, he said in a deep voice, "I can''t die."


    Can''t die, but just can''t die, that means the situation is very bad.


    Gao Yang looked at his watch, and then he whispered, "I can''t help asking the enemy to send some water in."


    At the beginning, Gao Yang did not dare to ask for the enemy''s water because he was afraid of poisoning, but now his faith has begun to shake. The reason is very simple, because he is thirsty and can''t stand it. Everyone is on the verge of collapse.


    After the idea came out, it lingered and became stronger and stronger.


    "Boss, we can ask the enemy to send bottled water, and ask the enemy to send it in a short time, so that they can''t poison it."


    Frye licked his lips and finally said what he wanted to say.


    Yak said coldly, "if I were an enemy, then I must know you would be short of water. If I knew you were short of water, I must have made all the preparations three days ago. They don''t need to poison the water temporarily."


    Peter laughed twice, and then he whispered, "I''m not afraid of being poisoned. I think since badadi must drink first, they won''t put those powerful poisons. I''m not afraid of chronic poisons. Anyway, I don''t expect to leave alive. It''s better than dying of thirst."


    Andy he said weakly, "I have reagents that can detect several common poisons. In addition, after badadi drinks water, he can observe him for several hours. Six hours is safe enough. If badadi is all right within six hours, even if there is a problem with the water, it will be all right in a short time."


    Gao Yang is persuaded, but few people can maintain extreme rationality when you are extremely eager for something.


    In fact, the meaning of desire is enough to explain the problem.


    "We want water!"


    Gao Yang finally made up his mind. He stood up, went to Guan badadi''s room, opened the door, and directly said to badadi, who was huddled in the corner, "let''s talk."


    Badadi couldn''t keep calm. He said excitedly, "you made a wise choice. Let''s talk."


    Gao Yang stretched out a finger and said, "the first condition is to let your people send us water."


    Badadi smiled and said, "no problem. I can''t stand thirst. I can''t stand it for a long time. My only request is to tell people that you are Satan''s mercenaries when they send water."


    Gao Yang said coldly, "no, you can only say according to my requirements. If you promise, you can continue. If you don''t promise, it''s OK."


    Badadi shook his head and said, "I''m not stupid enough to give you water so that you can last longer. It''s impossible."


    Without saying a word, Gao Yang turned and closed the door.


    "Come back! Come back!"


    Gao Yang pushed the door open again. Badadi said helplessly and angrily, "promise your request. How can I tell the outside?"


    "You can shout with the horn, and I''ll give you a note. You can''t make a mistake in a word according to the above. If you''re going to say something outside the regulations, I can only kill you immediately."


    Badadi said with a gloomy face, "I doubt your sincerity, but I agree to your request."


    Badadi also longed for water, more than Satan, because Satan still had a little water to drink, but he didn''t have any, so he.


    Gao Yang went outside and said to yak, "write a note and tell badadi what to say."


    After a little thought, he quickly wrote a note and said, "let him follow the above."


    Big speakers can be used to play music and, of course, to shout.


    Badadi was soon brought to the front of the power amplifier. With a microphone in one hand and a note in the other hand, he pulled out his pistol, aimed it at badadi''s head and said in a deep voice: "before you say something you shouldn''t say, I can burst your head first. Now, let''s start."


    The amplifier opened, badadi took a breath, and then he said loudly, "I''m badadi. I''m negotiating with the enemy. Now send at least 100 liters of water inside. The time must be within two minutes, fast."

 Chapter 2824

    Badadi finished reading the words on the note in good order. Irene immediately turned off the amplifier and grabbed the microphone from badadi''s hand.


    Took badadi back on the 13th,


    While Gao Yang and his men aimed their guns at the back door, expecting and nervous, waiting for the people outside to bring the water.


    The time left is very short. It only takes two minutes at most, but these two minutes are as long as two hours.


    When it was about to arrive at the specified time, there was a sound of running outside. Then two people in black robes stood outside the back door with a bucket of water in hand, panting: "water, water, four buckets in total, sprinkled some, but..."


    "Put the water at the door and leave, come on!"


    Four plastic buckets were placed at the door, and then the water bearer left.


    Li JinFang put the gun behind his back and whispered, "I''ll get it."


    With badadi in hand, the enemy should not dare to shoot, so Li JinFang walked to the door, glanced out at the opportunity of taking water, and then took two buckets of water back.


    Gao Yang also came to the door. He also glanced quickly, and then immediately took the water and went back.


    Gao Yang certainly wants to observe the situation outside more carefully, but he can''t go too far. The enemy should not dare to shoot, but not necessarily.


    "There are people everywhere. I can''t see a hundred people."


    "Yes, and at least more than 50 people inside are equipped with night vision equipment, which can be seen from the way they observe."


    After a brief exchange, he closed his eyes and meditated on the distribution of the enemy he had just seen.


    The enemy was mainly in the house and on the roof of the row of small houses outside the back door.


    "Let badadi come out and drink water."


    Groliov gave a shout of joy.


    Badadi was pushed out.


    There was no kettle, so he scooped water from the bucket and drank nothing. Li JinFang picked up a helmet and took it from the enemy''s body.


    "Here, drink water with this."


    Gao Yang really doesn''t want to give badadi water to drink, but he should be used to test the water at this time. How can he have a good time without it.


    Badadi couldn''t wait to scoop a full helmet of water from the bucket, and then he drank it all at once.


    He was panting, and badadi was going to scoop water with his helmet.


    "Enough."


    On the 13th, he opened badadi''s hand, pointed high at badadi and whispered, "now, sit on the ground, don''t sleep, don''t do anything."


    Badadi sat obediently on the ground. Then he wiped the water on his beard and said with a smile, "this is the greatest enjoyment of life."


    Gao Yang didn''t answer. He looked at all the people staring at the water and said in a deep voice, "I''ve endured it for many days. Now I''ll endure it a little longer, brothers. Restrain yourself."


    It''s OK before the water comes. It''s painful when the water comes but you can''t drink it.


    "Take it away, take it away, put the water somewhere else, don''t look at it."


    Frye screamed and asked someone to take the water away. Jason was very depressed and said, "we have to wait six hours, six hours..."


    Irene looked at Gao Yang and suddenly said, "will you get married immediately when you go back?"


    Gao Yang waved his hand and said, "it''s a proposal, but it won''t take long to get married. I''ll get married as soon as my parents arrive in the United States."


    Next to Frye was groliov. He smiled and knocked groliov with his arm. He said, "big dog, you will be the boss''s father-in-law. How will the boss call you? Call you big dog? Call you your father-in-law or call you brother? Ha ha."


    Groliov said grimly, "go, get out of the way."


    In fact, Gao Yang also had a headache. He looked at groliov and said, "shit, if you want to call your father-in-law in the future, you always feel that you are in a panic. Everyone is clearly a brother. As a result, you have grown up for a generation. You are in a panic. Don''t twist."


    Li JinFang said with a smile, "what do you lose, we lose! It''s obviously us who have been with you for a generation."


    Everyone laughed and groliov was very dissatisfied and said, "bah! You suffer a loss! I feel a loss when my daughter married you, but..."


    Groliov looked up at others and said helplessly, "I obviously don''t think I''m old, but if Gao and Yelena get married, FAK! I don''t know what to do."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "well, I call you father-in-law. This, this can''t be called out."


    Groliov said with a smile on his face, "it''s OK to shout at the wedding. After marriage, it''s still the same as before. You call me big dog, I call you boss, or call you tall. We have different opinions."


    Gao Yangxi said, "it''s good to discuss each other. It''s still so good, but it doesn''t seem to be very consistent with the rules?"


    Groliov disdained: "what bullshit rules, a group of mercenaries, how can there be so many things."


    It''s just to find some topics to talk about. It''s not so hard, but when he thinks that ye Lianna is about to graduate, Gao Yang feels a pain in his heart, and then feels more and more uncomfortable.


    It''s too small to get married alive. If Gao Yang can''t go back, it''s hard to say what ye Lianna will do.


    Thinking about and feeling sad, Gao Yang said, "I haven''t prepared a wedding ring for ye Lianna. You said if I rush to propose at her graduation ceremony, what can I do without a ring."


    "Buy it then. Just leave here and buy a ring. It''s just that you have so many big diamonds, but you can''t use them."


    Frye said very disapprovingly, but everyone knows that these words are really just words. Of course, buying a ring is not a problem. The problem is when and how to leave here.


    Pleasure in bitterness is pleasure in bitterness after all, and the topics forced to find in order to divert some attention are vain after all.


    So the seemingly relaxed conversation suddenly stopped.


    After a while, Gao Yang suddenly said, "I want to make a pair of rings. If... No matter who left here, remember to give the ring to Ye Lianna and tell her that it is the wedding ring I gave her. Let her take the ring. As my wife, let her take care of my parents for me and talk to me in front of my grave every year."


    Groliov sighed and looked sad, but Jason was puzzled and said, "why give her a ring?"


    Irene looked at Jason with an idiot''s eyes and said in a deep voice: "idiot, don''t you know ye Lianna''s character? She will do stupid things, but if there is something to trust, maybe she won''t..."


    Rafael was refreshed and said, "let''s do it!"


    Li JinFang looked at the ground and said, "do you have gold? Which of you has gold?"


    Tommy raised his left hand and said, "I only have this wedding ring on my hand."


    Frye also raised his left hand and said loudly, "I also have a wedding ring. Er, it''s not gold..."


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "how can you use your ring? What gold are you looking for here? Use copper. We have a lot of cartridge cases, all of which are copper."


    There were so many bullet casings on the ground that they slipped. Gao Yang reached out and picked up a bullet casing from the ground, but he frowned and said, "make a wedding ring with a bullet casing that has killed people? It feels strange."


    Cui Bo said hard and loudly from his room, "stupid, you take an unused one. Are you afraid of wasting bullets now?"


    Phoenix stood up and opened the door of the house occupied by TREB and Yuri. Yuri lay on the ground, his head sideways and said weakly, "use a new bullet."


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "OK, just use a new bullet."


    After taking Satan''s blade, Gao Yang took two steps, pointed the muzzle of the gun at the hall, took off his helmet, and then said to Taylor next to him, "help pick it up."


    Taylor grabbed the helmet, Gao Yang pointed the shell throwing window at the helmet and fired a shot. A freshly baked shell jumped into the helmet.


    He blew a few breaths towards the cartridge case, picked up the hot cartridge case, buckled the helmet back on his head, Gao Yang quickly rolled the cartridge case back and forth in his hand, and said in a hurry: "it''s so hot, so hot."


    When the temperature of the cartridge case returned to normal, Gao Yang took the cartridge case that had just been hit and said with a tangled face: "what do you do next, hard smash? I have an axe to use."


    Holding the cartridge case in one hand, Gao Yang took the axe from his chest in the other hand, and then he whispered, "help me get a slate, I can hit it on the slate."


    "Can you smash it out? I think it''s very difficult."


    Groliov also wanted to help, but he didn''t know what to do. At this time, Gao Yang said with some worry: "if only it could be heated, it would be hot and smashed into a strip, as long as it could be smashed into a strip."


    "I have incendiary bombs! I have thermite incendiary bombs!"


    Frye looked very surprised. He took his backpack, took out a burning grenade from it, and then held it like a treasure: "this thing can burn at a temperature of 3000 degrees! It can burn through thick steel plates and tank armor. It''s too simple to dissolve the cartridge case. I have two of these things, eh, we can''t use them, right?"


    Gao Yang nodded and said, "this can be used, so we need a pair of pliers."


    Raphael immediately said, "I have pliers, multifunctional pliers."


    Gao Yang rubbed his hands, and then he said with a smile, "then we can start, but we can''t do it here. There will be a lot of smoke."


    Groliov knocked on the gas mask on his face and said, "are we still afraid of smoke?"


    Gao Yang said with a smile, "as long as we are willing to use our brains and the problem is solved, let''s do it."


    Fry said anxiously, "put on your gloves. There will be sparks when this thing burns. You have to be careful."


    Almost everyone started. Peter made a cut-off gesture in his hand and said, "you have to cut the cartridge case in half and cut it in the middle. If there are residues in the cartridge case, clean it."


    Tommy said, "I think it should be made into one. The wedding ring can''t be made into a living ring."


    "Is one cartridge case enough? Otherwise, we''d better use two cartridge cases."


    "One, one good, big deal rings can be thinner. I think it''s better to make two rings out of one cartridge case. What do you think?"


    "You have to find a longer thing to clamp the cartridge case and burn it. You can use the strip on the gun."

 Chapter 2825

    Everything was ready. Frey held a burning grenade and said to Gao Yang, "I''m going to start."


    "OK."


    Flera fired the grenade, then put it into the sand nest on the ground and quickly retreated.


    The grenade began to emit white smoke, followed by an extremely dazzling white light.


    Gao Yang quickly put the cartridge case fixed at one end of the strip on the burning grenade.


    The temperature was too high. The cartridge case turned red in just a few seconds. It was only a few seconds after Gao Yang took it back for observation that the cartridge case had reached a semi dissolved state.


    "Enough, enough, come on, come on!"


    Gao Yang took the strip wrapped in thick cloth and pointed the cartridge case at Rafael. Rafael quickly pulled the cartridge case off the strip with pliers, and then put it on the clean slate.


    Gao Yang quickly took the pliers, then removed the axe from his chest and tapped on the cartridge case a few times. When he found that there was no problem, he quickly knocked it up.


    It''s good to carry an axe with you. It can also be used as a hammer. It''s useful.


    The thermite incendiary bomb can burn for 40 to 60 seconds. Frye obviously took a long time. When Gao Yang knocked the shell into a long strip, the incendiary bomb was still burning.


    Put the copper bar on the incendiary bomb, burn red again, and then put it on the stone slab. Then, he shouted loudly: "bayonet!"


    There are very, very many bayonets sent by the enemy, but Gao Yang doesn''t want to use the enemy''s bayonet to make his ring, so he requisitioned Taylor''s bayonet. As for Taylor, you can use the enemy''s bayonet.


    Put the bayonet on the copper bar, tap it gently, cut the copper bar into two sections, and the materials of the two rings come out.


    The rest of the work is to knock the copper bar evenly and make the width consistent.


    After knocking on the slate for a full hour, Gao Yang was satisfied. Next, he forged the copper strip into a ring.


    It''s easy to do. First of all, the thing used as a ring rod is ready-made, that is, the barrel.


    The outer diameter of the ring finger is almost the same as that of the M4 rifle barrel. Put the copper strip around the M4 barrel, smash it, then take it off and try it on your finger. It''s not loose or tight.


    Gao Yang''s ring can be smashed with a barrel, but ye Lianna''s ring can''t, because ye Lianna''s fingers are very thin, but it''s very easy to find parts such as an iron bar, so it''s not a problem.


    Put the copper bar on the barrel, and Raphael used a gun lighter to start shooting fire at the interface.


    The flame center temperature of the spray gun lighter can reach 18000, but the flame is too concentrated. It is impossible to move back and forth to burn a cartridge case, but it is still OK to burn the thin copper strip to a semi dissolved state.


    When the copper bar was half dissolved, Raphael removed the lighter and Gao Yang beat it continuously on the barrel with an axe. When the ring cooled, he looked closely, and then said excitedly, "it''s done! It''s one!"


    We have successfully made a ring by making simple use of humble things and making concerted efforts.


    He knocked the ring off the barrel of the gun, picked it up and observed it for a long time. There was no defect except that it was a little crude.


    The second ring was made quickly.


    The two rings were passed back and forth on many hands. Finally, Yelena''s ring came to groliov''s hand.


    Groliov did not move for a long time when he held a very crude but model ring in front of him.


    This is his daughter''s wedding ring.


    Groliov suddenly lowered his head, and then he slowly said in a very vague, obviously choking voice: "there is some roughness in this ring, which may scratch Yelena''s fingers. I''ll polish it for her."


    Groliov tried to make his voice sound normal, but he couldn''t hide it.


    Irene was holding a high ring and said vaguely, "yes, it''s a little rough. It''s necessary to polish it well."


    Groliov picked up a smooth pebble from the ground and began to rub the rough place on the inside of the ring back and forth.


    The ring gradually began to become smooth. At this time, Frye, who was looking at it, couldn''t help saying, "you can''t just use stones. You should use cloth to wipe it slowly. It''s bright and smooth. Let me come, I''ll come."


    Groliov hesitated and handed the ring to Frye.


    Frye cut a piece of cloth from himself with a knife, and then he took the cloth and wiped the ring very hard.


    "See, that''s it."


    Frye wiped it for a while. Jason couldn''t help but say, "let me wipe it, too."


    Frye handed Jason the ring and cloth, but Jason didn''t pick it up. He cut a piece of cloth from his clothes.


    Irene silently passed the ring on her hand to Li JinFang. After taking it, Li JinFang, like Frye, cut a cloth from her clothes and rubbed the ring hard.


    Two rings were passed on to everyone''s hands. Even treble and Yuri, lucika and walvikski, the wounded, got the rings and wiped them.


    When he held the ring on the 13th, he hesitated for a long time and remained silent for a long time, but he finally ground both rings a few times.


    Round or not, flat or not, the width is not very consistent, and the ring with some forging marks begins to shine gradually.


    These are two rings and sustenance.


    And all the blessings of Satan.


    When the two rings returned to Gao Yang''s hand again, Gao Yang held the two rings in his hand and looked at them for a long time.


    Finally, Gao Yang hung the ring on the chain of his surname brand, together with his name card.


    "If anyone can go back at last, help me give the name plate and ring to Ye Lianna."


    Gao Yang''s face was very calm. He looked at the people in the room, waved his hand, smiled and said, "who can go back? Don''t forget to take it with you, just hang it around my neck."


    Joseph suddenly said, "you will go back. You must go back. It''s my responsibility."


    Frye said sincerely, "boss, you have to insist, you have to go back."


    Li JinFang said firmly: "brother Yang, everyone of us has a reason to stay here, but you must go back. You are in Satan, you are alive, Satan is still alive, no matter what the situation is, don''t give up, don''t give up!"


    Gao Yang nodded. Then he looked at Frye and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know if the reinforcements can come, but there must be hope, Frye."


    Frye stood up and said, "boss."


    "You want to go back to play baseball, be a star, be a superstar, you must do it! This is my wish, this is the wish of all of us. Don''t do anything after you go back. OK, be your baseball star, okay?"


    Frye''s lips moved back and forth. Then he nodded and whispered, "OK."


    Gao Yang smiled. He looked at his watch and said in surprise, "ha, it''s time to drink water, brothers!"

 Chapter 2826

    Either poisoned or thirsty, this is not drinking poison to quench thirst.


    Badadi didn''t seem to have anything. After checking the page, it was really all right, which proved that even if the water was poisonous, it wouldn''t happen in at least six hours.


    Gao Yang took off his helmet, but Albert pulled it up. Then he looked solemnly. "You drink the water in the bag, we drink the water in the bucket, so it''s decided. Now, why is Andy hurt?" has the final say in this respect.


    Gao Yang hesitated for a moment, did not object, raised the water bag and drank all the people.


    After drinking the water, Gao Yang said with emotion: "brothers, a mistake, we should also want some food..."


    After drinking water, everyone''s energy and spirit are different.


    He buckled his wet helmet on his head. Li JinFang suddenly shook his arms, and then he said in a deep voice, "I''m full."


    It was just when the sky was slightly bright.


    Gao Yang stood up and said with a smile, "then don''t delay time. Take the enemy by surprise. Let''s do it!"


    He looked at the crowd and said slowly: "Toads first, turtles second, me third, Tyrannosaurus Rex fourth, pigeons fifth, this is the first batch, the second batch, big dogs first, skunks second, crows third, porcupines fourth, wild ducks fifth, you protect big birds and worker bees. Anyway, we must achieve our goal. Foxes, fat cats and small flies, you stay and get ready to go out and save them Protect the wounded, that''s it! "


    Frye was worried. He said angrily, "why do I stay? I''m a Raider! I''m a bomber!"


    Gao Yang glared at Frye, then stretched out his hand and pointed to Frye and said, "from the first day you and me, I told you to obey orders! Don''t challenge my patience, shut up!"


    Li JinFang went to the entrance of the back door, and the people behind him lined up in their own order.


    Swallowing his saliva, Gao Yang suddenly said, "wait, wait, forget a very important thing, where''s our music!"


    Frye still looked indignant. He looked at Gao Yang as if he was about to cry.


    Gao Yang pointed to Frye and said with a smile, "play us music. Make sure that the music can sound at the moment when the toad rushes out. This is your task!"


    After speaking to Frye, Gao Yang closed his eyes, and then he waved his hand out.


    "Rush!"


    Li JinFang did not make any sound.


    Li JinFang was the first.


    Li JinFang must be the first.


    Because he is Li JinFang.


    Even if there''s a hail of bullets outside.


    Even if the first one out must be shot.


    Because he is Li JinFang.


    When Li JinFang rushed to the door, a ghostly figure appeared outside the door.


    Once again, when Satan wanted to make a desperate attack, the virgin of steel launched an attack at the same time, but this time they met at the door.


    The virgin of steel can always seize the most critical time point to attack Satan again and again. This time, the time point chosen by the virgin of steel is not a step earlier than Satan, but overlaps, so they met.


    Li JinFang faced the enemy, who was pushing a huge shield.


    Li JinFang kicked out with one kick.


    What is the quickest way to kill someone face to face?


    Not a rifle, not a pistol, a bayonet!


    This time, there was no team of enemies behind the shield, so Li JinFang kicked the shield and people to the ground with one foot.


    Another person flashed out, and Li JinFang''s rifle stabbed out like lightning.


    "Kill!"


    Li JinFang burst into a roar.


    The bayonet pierced the enemy''s neck. Just then, the music began to sound.


    Close the gun. When the enemy fell down with blood on his neck, Li JinFang stabbed out again.


    "Kill!"


    Another one, whose neck was stabbed by Li JinFang, fell to the ground with blood.


    After two consecutive gunshots, Li JinFang finally stepped out of the door with one foot.


    At this time, we can only enter, not retreat.


    If you can''t retreat, you can only kill out.


    "Kill!"


    With another roar, Li JinFang jumped out.


    Maybe there is no place for bayonets in the world. Maybe all countries will eliminate the stinging technology from the military training, but so what.


    Li JinFang uses the Bayi bar.


    Li JinFang''s old army is called red sharp knife company. This title was spelled out by his predecessors with bayonets in North Korea.


    Some things are integrated into the bone marrow.


    Those things integrated into the bone marrow will naturally burst out when needed.


    "Kill!"


    Li JinFang jumped out, and he stabbed out again,


    To his left.


    The bayonet went in from the enemy''s mouth and came out from the back of his head with sprayed blood.


    Li JinFang was finally shot.


    So what?


    Li JinFang turned around, and then he hit the butt of the gun hard and hard at the enemy behind him.


    The spear was pulled out of the enemy''s mouth, but this time it was the butt of the gun.


    So what?


    The enemy''s gun has been aimed at Li JinFang''s head. As long as you pull the trigger, Li JinFang''s head will turn into plasma before his neck is broken.


    "Kill!"


    A loud roar.


    Li JinFang was stunned by the enemy he faced.


    Even though he has experienced many battles, he has never seen such a battle.


    So the butt of the gun hit the stunned enemy in the face.


    Li JinFang''s strength was so great that after a loud bang, the butt of the gun broke in two at the thinnest connection,


    Then Li JinFang finally fell down. After assassinating six enemies, he was finally unable to support his body.


    The bayonet is bent and the butt is broken.


    Li JinFang didn''t feel any pain. He just felt very soft. He could finally hear the sound in his ears, and then he heard the music he chose.


    "The first song is mine..."


    The idea flashed through Li JinFang''s mind, and then he wondered why he was still thinking about it.


    Passionate music was playing on the trumpet, mainly drums.


    Li JinFang tried hard to take out his pistol, but his hand held the pistol, but he was unable to pull it out.


    There''s no way. Li JinFang was shot when he stabbed the fourth man. He was shot at least three times when he stabbed the sixth man. He can persist until now because he is Li JinFang.


    There''s no way. Li JinFang really had no choice but to fight out. So when the enemy occupied favorable terrain and could give full play to his firepower advantage, he was killed by him. Why, just because he was Li JinFang.


    Li JinFang couldn''t move any more, so he began to enjoy the music he chose.


    "Can they hear it?"


    Amid the gunfire, Li JinFang lay on the ground, watched and said in a thin, inaudible voice, "this is opening, the opening music of Shaolin football..."

 Chapter 2827

    The drums were fierce and high spirited. Gao Yang really heard them.


    "What a familiar tune, what song is this!"


    An idea flashed through Gao Yang''s mind, but although he was very familiar with the tune, he really couldn''t remember it.


    Li JinFang went out and Peter went out.


    To open up the situation, we must have the courage to move forward. Behind us are our comrades in arms. There is no way back.


    Go out one to the next, but you have to rush out.


    It''s not bad to get close to the enemy. At least the enemy''s support firepower can''t be brought into play. When the local people gather together to launch an attack, their machine gunners can''t shoot at the crowd.


    Li JinFang had made a world. When Peter rushed out, there were no enemies around him.


    But Peter''s most important task is not to kill several enemies. His most important task is to hold on for how long and attract how much firepower.


    We should persist until Gao Yang comes out and Gao Yang behind us begins to give full play to his firepower.


    Hissing, gunshots, explosions, very noisy.


    Peter raised his gun and killed an enemy. His muzzle deviated slightly and killed the second. Then he was shot.


    Being shot is certain. The key is to see how long it can last after being shot.


    Yes time cannot be calculated in minutes or seconds. It should be recorded in milliseconds.


    Just a few steps.


    But before Gao Yang can rush out, solve the enemy and build a platform that can let him play his extraordinary combat effectiveness, Peter needs to hold up a sky for him and open an umbrella to block the bullet rain from all directions for him.


    Gao Yang is the soul of Satan, and the ram is Satan''s most powerful fire output, but Satan is not a mercenary regiment. He has no companions, and the ram with extraordinary attack power has no chance to play.


    Peter felt very lucky. He felt he had a chance to kill all the days.


    Peter was shot again. He shook, but he held on and didn''t let himself fall. He shot again, but he was shot again.


    After a series of shots, Peter''s leg softened. He supported the ground with his gun, and then he stood up again.


    Shot again, the bullet hit Peter in the chest.


    "Ah..."


    The gun couldn''t be lifted. Peter supported the ground with the gun, and then he looked up and shouted.


    "Ula!"


    When he was shot again, Peter felt staggered, but he finally heard the loud gunshot, the unique gunshot.


    It took Li JinFang two seconds to kill a path of blood, and Peter two seconds to support the sky.


    Gao Yang finally came out.


    Peter knew he could fall.


    burn one''s bridges.


    Kill all the enemies or be killed by the enemies. It is the ram''s task to kill all the enemies. It is his duty to give the ram a chance to kill all the enemies.


    Peter has finished his task, so he can fall.


    With eleven bullets in his body, Peter, who still refused to fall, finally fell.


    There are tears on his face and no regrets in his heart.


    Satan gave Peter a new life, and Peter was full of Satan''s blood.


    Fight, ram, it''s up to you.


    Gao Yang stepped over Peter and he finally began to face the enemy.


    All around.


    Gao Yang bent down and began to trot to the left, but he could shoot while running, and he was very fast and accurate. This skill was practiced by him in Israel. He rarely had a chance to hit like this, because it meant that he was surrounded by the enemy. He had to run to avoid the enemy''s bullets and hit the enemy accurately.


    But Gao Yang can, because he is the greatest shooter ever.


    Fortunately, it was a face-to-face close combat with the enemy, otherwise there was no chance of being shot by machine guns.


    Gao Yang fired continuously. Nearby enemies were hit by him continuously. He fired at everyone he could see while running.


    There are more than 30 people gathered by the enemy to launch an attack, distributed on both sides of the back door. This is an extremely fast battle. Those who can catch up with this speed win, and those who can''t catch up with this speed die.


    The enemy was distributed on both sides of the back door. The enemy on the left was killed by Gao Yang, and the bullets in Gao Yang''s shotgun were also shot.


    Gao Yang didn''t load the shotgun. He pulled out the pistol with his left hand, turned back and rushed to the enemy on the right with an S-shaped route.


    Between left and right, Gao Yang''s gun seemed to have a soul, and every bullet fired could hit the enemy.


    The enemy fell down one by one at a high speed.


    Don''t say it''s impossible. There are enough miracles in the history of war. It''s not bad to praise this one.


    What a capable man can''t do is because he has strength that ordinary people don''t have.


    Irene and Taylor have both come out. Irene shoots fiercely at the enemy on the right, while Taylor fires at the enemy on the front.


    Gao Yang bypassed Taylor and avoided Irene. He shot all the enemies within ten meters one by one with a pistol.


    In most cases, it is only an adjective, but it has become a reality here.


    In the loud and violent gunfire and the high music playing in the horn, the enemy wavered.


    Groliov also came out. He couldn''t shoot with the machine gun on the ground. He could only shoot with the machine gun under his arm, but he could still provide strong enough support fire.


    There are also enemies in the room and on the roof. Just now Satan and the enemy who is ready to attack the virgin of steel are mixed together. They don''t have the opportunity to fire indiscriminately. Now they don''t worry about hurting the friendly forces, but they don''t have the opportunity to fire.


    Gao Yang inserted the pistol into the holster and pulled over the Satan blade behind him. Instead of using the sight, he began to shoot with the mechanical aim on the side.


    Gao Yang is not good at shooting long-range targets with mechanical aiming, which doesn''t mean he can''t shoot short-range targets. In fact, according to Gao Yang''s gun sense, he doesn''t need to aim at all.


    A gun is an extension of his body. If he still needs to aim when shooting a target of several meters or more, how can he shoot so fast.


    When the brave meet on a narrow road and kill the enemy until they are scared, overwhelmed, and do not know what to do, the battle that only the brave can win has decided the outcome.


    Gao Yang finally stopped running. He can stop shooting, which can make him play quickly.


    The enemy''s strength is very strong, so Satan''s first two people were hit and fell, but Satan has created the war situation he wants.


    Li JinFang and Peter jointly released a monster called ram, so the RAM will not disappoint them.


    The enemy is still fighting back, and the people who rush out behind are still shot, but it is like a wave. After the enemy''s blockade and fire network are scattered, Satan finally has a firm foothold, and the enemy''s counterattack fire disappears rapidly.


    Satan came out.

 Chapter 2828

    When an opening ended, Satan finally established a thin but hard defense line outside.


    "Medic!"


    In fact, without groliov shouting, Albert has rushed out. He dragged Peter back and left Peter beside Andy ho. Albert rushed out again and carried Li JinFang back.


    Gao Yang stood on the ground, panting, but the first phase of the combat goal has been achieved. Next, we should prevent the enemy''s counterattack and let Jason and Tommy finish their work.


    Jason ran out and released the drone.


    As time went by, the drone flew up according to the set fixed route and flew towards the suspected location found by Cui Bo, but the drone just took off and the enemy came back.


    There are too many enemies to kill.


    "The enemy is coming up, cover! Hold on! Hold on!"


    High up on the roof, he roared and started shooting.


    The only solution is the enemy blocking the back door. The enemy of the affiliated buildings of the temple has been eliminated, but the enemy is still pouring in from all around.


    Obviously, the living power of the virgin of steel is almost consumed at last. The enemies that continue to pour in are all AISI''s soldiers. It''s really too simple to deal with.


    Every time a gun is fired, an enemy will fall. At this time, all Satan can start to use their own firepower. Therefore, although the number of defenders is small, the progress of the enemy is very slow.


    A minute later, the UAV has flown more than half the distance.


    Another song sounded. This time, a song selected by Tommy was played. Serbia is the most powerful.


    Tommy was so excited that he began to hum.


    Put the gun barrel on the ground, put all four mortar shells aside, hold the shells in one hand and stare at the position where the UAV flies. Tommy is waiting for him to play.


    Jason held his rifle in both hands and looked at the sky intently.


    Two minutes later, the UAV is beginning to return. The enemy is still far away and seems to be able to succeed.


    But just then, an ominous sound sounded.


    Gao Yang was shooting on the roof. He heard a chirp, so he immediately shouted, "mortar!"


    With a bang, a mortar shell fell to the ground and exploded.


    It was just the beginning. When the mortar was shouted out, a series of mortar shells fell. Although the mortar was not very accurate, at least a dozen mortar shells fell, which was enough to cause very serious consequences.


    Jason saw the drone that began to fly back.


    If the UAV has a signal, Jason can remotely command the UAV to fly. If not, the UAV can set the route and fly back according to the GPS signal. But now it can not be remotely controlled and there is no GPS signal to allow the UAV to adjust the deviation. Therefore, once there is wind, the UAV can not correct the deviation after deviating from the set route.


    The place where the UAV is going to fall is at least 20 meters away from the take-off position, but fortunately, the UAV will not be too far away.


    Jason began to run towards the landing point of the UAV, but as he was running, a mortar fell.


    Jason fell to the ground. He wiped his eyes and wiped the blood that had stuck to his eyes. Then he got up and ran on, but he fell to the ground again as soon as he got up.


    Jason looked at his leg. Blood was coming out.


    I have no choice but to climb.


    Jason quickly climbed towards the landing position of the UAV. At the moment when the UAV was about to land, he grabbed the UAV.


    Turn off the rotor, take out the tablet and connect it to the UAV. Jason roared, "give me time, give me time!"


    Not only mortars, but also rockets. Fortunately, the enemy''s accuracy is limited, but the enemy''s mortars are as many as their number, so the only thing they can do is to pray that the shells don''t fall directly next to them.


    With the help of artillery suppression, the enemy began to charge.


    Gao Yang hardly needs to aim. He can hit the enemy with only a brief shot, and the remaining enemies don''t have bulletproof vests like the virgin of steel, so he must hit every shot.


    The video is transferred out. If you can''t watch it in real time, you can only play it back.


    Jason lay on the ground, his cell phone slid quickly, and then he stared at the picture on the tablet.


    Three minutes.


    "It''s a source of interference!"


    Jason raised his head and roared at Tommy.


    "That''s it! That''s it! Fire! Fire!"


    Tommy closed his eyes, then he opened them, picked up the shell in his right hand and put it into the mortar.


    The mortar shells that hoped for all Satan''s people hit out.


    Tommy can''t directly observe the impact point. He can only see an approximate position, so he is blind shooting, and he can''t correct the shooting.


    Tommy was confident. He picked up the second shell and put it into the muzzle.


    Everyone''s efforts and sacrifices are to create an opportunity for him to shoot. Tommy will not allow himself to make mistakes.


    The third-party shell was picked up, but Tommy heard a familiar sound.


    Without hesitation, Tommy''s hand holding the barrel was as firm as a rock, and his right hand put the shell in.


    Because the accuracy can not be guaranteed, we can only rely on the number to obtain the results. Whether we can defeat the enemy''s interference depends on whether his four shells can hit the target. Therefore, he can''t move now, because it took him a long time to calculate the landing point, and if he moves, he has to start again.


    The third shell went out.


    A shell landed less than ten meters away from Tommy. Then Tommy fell to the ground. The fourth shell was in his hand, but he had no chance to hit it.


    Leibrov desperately ran to Tommy. He picked up Tommy and began to run towards the back door. However, when he was running, a rocket hit the stone wall in front of him. Therefore, leibrov holding Tommy rolled to the ground together with Tommy.


    Frye finally disobeyed Gao Yang''s order. He ran out, dragged one with one hand, shouted wildly, and dragged the two into the back door.


    Groliov roared, "the goal has been completed. I can''t hold it anymore. Retreat, retreat!"


    Gao Yang jumped off the roof of the small house. He grabbed Jason and began to run back.


    Just then, Gao Yang suddenly heard a long lost sound from his earphone.


    "The interference has been removed, removed!"


    Yak had a satellite phone and a row of phones in front of him.


    Satellite phones need to search for satellites. It takes some time to establish a signal connection. Yak took the phone and shouted, "come on! Come on!"


    Finally, the satellite phone signal is full.


    Yak immediately pressed the send button, and then he frantically sent out the text messages on a row of satellite phones in front of him.


    The phone is already dialing. It''s for grevatov.


    The phone was answered as soon as it was dialed out. Yak shouted, "help us..."


    Before saying a word, the phone was disconnected, there was a disgusting beep, and the communication was interrupted again.


    Yak felt that he was about to collapse and the enemy''s interference was restored. However, he completed his work and sent a distress signal.


    succeed.

 Chapter 2829

    Ye Lianna put down the phone, looked up and shook her head at her worried mother.


    "Still can''t get through?"


    Natalia also had a phone. She looked worried, but soon, Natalia smiled at Ye Lianna and said, "it''s okay. They may not be convenient to answer the phone. It''s not very normal. It doesn''t matter. By the way, maybe they''re already on the plane. Maybe they''ll be back in a minute."


    Ye Lianna smiled reluctantly.


    She will graduate tomorrow. The graduation ceremony will be held in the morning and the graduation performance will begin at 8 p.m.


    But Gao Yang and her father haven''t come back yet.


    Ye Lianna held hope in her heart, but her heart kept sinking, sinking.


    Natalia sat on the sofa as if paralyzed and muttered to herself, "they will come back. Gao is a man of his word. He will come back. How can he not come back for your father and daughter''s graduation ceremony? He promised. Don''t worry, don''t worry..."


    Advised her daughter not to worry, but Natalia''s tears began to flow out, and then she said gnashing her teeth: "when your father comes back, if this bastard dares to come back, I have to smash him, bastard!"


    After biting her teeth and scolding her husband, Natalia suddenly remembered something, and then she said in a hurry: "call little Donny, he must know!"


    Ye Lianna gently shook her head and whispered, "I couldn''t help calling him a few days ago. He''s still in Africa. He doesn''t know where Gao and they went. Gao told me before that little Donny has some trouble. It''s best not to call him until his trouble is solved."


    Natalia shouted, "what about Morgan? Does he know?"


    Yelena was silent.


    Natalia yelled, "you say it!"


    Ye Lianna sighed softly, bit her lips and said in a trembling voice, "Morgan said Gao is very good. He''s fine."


    Natalia breathed and said, "that''s good..."


    Yelena didn''t say her guess.


    If Gao Yang is all right, at least she will call on the eve of her graduation. Morgan said Gao Yang is fine and nothing, but not that he doesn''t know about Gao Yang. When asked why Gao Yang doesn''t call or answer the phone, Morgan replied that Satan may be inconvenient now.


    Gao Yang seldom calls when he goes out, but she doesn''t never call. Ye Lianna is familiar with everything about Gao Yang, so she knows something has happened.


    Something must have happened.


    Just then, ye Lianna''s cell phone rang. It was a strange number.


    At the moment of hearing the bell, ye Lianna''s heart stopped beating. She immediately answered the phone and said in a trembling voice, "hello."


    "Hello, Miss Ye Lianna, the wedding dress you ordered has been made. You can come and get it at any time..."


    "OK, I see..."


    After hanging up the phone, ye Lianna seemed to lose her strength, but she soon stood up and whispered to her mother, "Mom, I''ll get back the wedding dress."


    "OK, I''ll go with you."


    "No, no, I''ll just go myself."


    Natalia''s state is very bad. It''s hard to give up the idea of asking her mother to go with her. Ye Lianna took a taxi to the wedding dress shop.


    The wedding dress is worn when getting married, and tomorrow''s graduation ceremony is just a proposal, but ye Lianna can''t wait to get the wedding dress back.


    "Hello, nice to see you again. Didn''t you come with your fiance?"


    Ye Lianna smiled a little hard, and then she whispered, "yes, he''s very busy. Thank you. I''ll take it myself. Bye."


    Carrying two wedding bags, ye Lianna walking on Fifth Avenue was a little confused. She didn''t know what she was thinking. In fact, she wasn''t thinking.


    Knowing that ye Lianna saw a jewelry store, she was stunned at the door for a while, then pushed the door and walked into the jewelry store.


    When Yelena pushed the door into the jewelry store, grevatov finally received a text message. Before he could open the text message, he received a phone call.


    "Save us..."


    The phone was cut off and grevatov felt like he was going crazy.


    He immediately called back, but he couldn''t get through again.


    Then grevatov immediately opened the text message.


    Put down the phone, always calm grevatov shouted: "Mosul! Mujawad temple, come on!"


    Grevatov picked up the phone and dialed little Downey. When little Downey got through, he said in a hurry: "hold high their presence in mujawad temple and contact all those who are willing to save them. Come on! They are in a very bad situation."


    Little Downey hurriedly said, "I received a text message, but I can''t get through. The contact is interrupted again. I''ll inform everyone where you are!"


    "Baghdad, our men have just arrived. We need to hijack a plane. We have a target.


    "Wait for me! Wait for us, you take off with big Ivan."


    Grevatov looked at the plane on the runway, hesitated, and then whispered, "no, let''s go by ourselves."


    After hanging up the phone, grevatov said gloomily to several people in front of him, "what''s the matter with Tata?"


    Vasili said in a deep voice: "he was shot. He was found when announcing the news. He couldn''t contact the outside world, and the news couldn''t be sent out."


    Grevatov nodded and whispered, "are you dead?"


    "No, but he will die without treatment. He escaped from Erbil to Kirkuk, but he was in a coma for a long time and just woke up. In addition, he said Nuri Temple rather than mujawad temple."


    "Satan''s information shall prevail."


    Dressed in ground service clothes, grevatov looked at the plane on the shell and said in a deep voice, "do it."


    Nate sat on the plane. He looked very impatient, but he was stunned when he saw the information on the satellite phone.


    "Satan asked us for help, Mosul mujahid temple, tell the pilot to adjust the route and we''ll go directly!"


    Morgan also saw the text message, and then he picked up the phone and said frantically, "Mosul, mujahid temple, go and save them, now!"


    Ulyanko hung up the phone. He immediately waved his hand and said, "Mosul mujahid temple, let''s go! Come on!"


    Justin almost threw out the phone in his hand. Then he hurriedly took the phone back and shouted to the people in front: "it''s Mosul, mujawad temple, let them go! You should bring people back alive, go!"


    "Where is it?"


    "Mosul mujawad temple."


    "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, the elder said excitedly, "guys, mujawad temple, go and save our boss. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 2830

    Tommy was brought in and dragged Jason running. Mortar shells kept falling and now bullets were added.


    Joseph ran towards Gao Yang. Then he stood behind Gao Yang and shot at the enemy who was surrounded.


    Albert rushed out. He dragged leibrov and Tommy to send them in, but he immediately ran out again. He also ran to Gao Yang and dragged Jason.


    "Go in, nine o''clock, cover!"


    The enemy rushed from all directions, and Gao Yang was about to reach the back door, but at this time, a bullet flying from nowhere finally hit Taylor.


    There are many enemies, but what makes Gao Yang unable to resist is not the incoming infantry, but the falling shells.


    Groliov''s machine gun was finally shot. He threw away his machine gun, ran to Taylor and ran towards the door.


    Irene finally retreated to the door while shooting.


    Gao Yang ran out of bullets, but now there are no wounded outside.


    Irene stood at the door and shouted at Gao Yang, "come in."


    Gaoyang still wanted to shoot. He covered everyone first, but Joseph pulled him fiercely. While pushing Gaoyang to the back door, he blocked behind Gaoyang, and then he got the fourth shot.


    The first three bullets were blocked by bulletproof vests, but Joseph''s bulletproof vests failed to block the fourth bullet, because it was a machine gun bullet and armor piercing bullet.


    The bullet entered from Joseph''s, and Joseph was pushed back by the huge impact.


    "Go in!"


    At the moment Irene shouted, Gao Yang thought her eyes were red.


    Gao Yang pulled Joseph who had blocked a shot for him and finally ran into the back door, and Irene finally ran after him.


    The room was strewn with people.


    Gao Yang changed his Satan blade into a magazine and shouted, "are you in touch?"


    "Yes!"


    Yak, with a rifle in his hand, yelled at him, "the distress signal has been sent out, but the communication has been interrupted again."


    Gao Yang was relieved, and then he began to shoot continuously from the back door, but after entering the bunker, the shooting frequency has greatly slowed down, because there are few enemies at the door.


    "Before you and after me, guard the door! Others take the wounded away from here!"


    Gao Yang shouted at groliov, so groliov held a rifle and guarded the door leading to the hall, while Gao Yang also picked up a rifle and guarded the back door.


    Now the enemy has no bulletproof vests. Small caliber rifles are enough to solve the problem. Moreover, they have more bullets, easier to control when shooting, shorter body and easier to use indoors.


    Gao Yang''s shotgun was out of bullets. He threw it on the ground and hung it with a rifle seized from the enemy.


    Those who are unconscious and unable to move are considered seriously wounded.


    Li JinFang, Peter, treble, Joseph, lucika, Tommy, walvikski, they are all seriously injured, unconscious.


    Jason, Taylor, Yuri, Andy Ho, they are physically injured and can''t move, but they are still conscious.


    Andy ho has been dragging two injured legs to treat the wounded. He sits on the ground with the seriously injured in front of him, so he continues his work.


    The wounded were sent to the small room. The place was finally more spacious. The enemy began to gather outside again, but they didn''t attack immediately.


    Finally, I can breathe a sigh of relief.


    Gao Yang was still preparing for the battle. He tied the quick draw holsters on both legs and used two Glock 17 pistols. However, his own pistol had the last full magazine left, but the holster was moved to his waist.


    There is an M4 rifle in his hand and an M4 under his right rib.


    Gao Yang has been armed to his teeth, and others are similar. Many rifles have been seized and can be placed in various positions in the room. Once all the bullets are fired, there is no need to change the magazine. Just change the gun directly.


    I don''t know if the enemy will continue to attack. They should continue to attack. After all, it''s all like this.


    The busiest thing now is Andy Ho and Albert.


    "Help hold his wound and don''t move! I''ll deal with Tommy first!"


    He put Raphael''s hand on Taylor''s and Jason''s wounds, and Albert ran to Tommy.


    Just then, Gao Yang noticed that the loudspeaker was still playing music.


    The song changed again, from Tommy''s song to Albert''s song.


    Albert''s song is called my Golan brigade. It''s an Israeli military song, singing about Albert''s Golan brigade.


    Gao Yang looked at Albert, but he didn''t remind Albert that he was playing his song now.


    Through the open door, Gao Yang sees Li JinFang lying on the ground covered with blood. Andy he is treating Peter''s wound, and Li JinFang is lying there quietly without moving.


    "Panda! How''s toad? Is he dead? Tell me who''s dead!"


    Gao Yang looks very calm when talking, like asking an irrelevant question, like asking what to eat in the evening.


    Andy didn''t look up. He just said loudly, "he''s not dead, but we don''t have plasma and muffin. I can guarantee that he won''t die in three to five hours. This is his limit. In addition, no one has died so far. If I can stop the internal bleeding of Peter, he can live for two to three hours. If I fail, he will die in five minutes."


    Gao Yang really thought Li JinFang and Peter were dead, but Andy ho gave him a super surprise.


    "Ah, it seems that God has not abandoned us. It''s lucky..."


    Gao Yang muttered in a voice that only he could hear, but at this time, groliov roared, "enemy attack!"


    Groliov opened fire, and Gao Yang opened fire immediately. The enemy tried to rush in at the back door.


    The most elite enemy is almost dead and wounded. Gao Yang thinks so, because how many people can there be? They have left at least more than 100 bodies here.


    Even if you really die here, it''s enough.


    The distress signal has been sent out, but to complete the assembly and then rush to Mosul, Gao Yang doubts whether the reinforcements can arrive in time.


    However, since there is a glimmer of hope, we must stick to it.


    Gao Yang hasn''t given up yet. He never gives up.


    Several enemy bodies were added in the hall, and then the enemy no longer tried to attack from the hall. Gao Yang felt that it was not so much to repel the enemy''s attack as to give up because the enemy couldn''t stand the scene in the hall.


    The battle is going on at a slow pace, because the enemy''s combat quality has obviously decreased by several levels. However, Gao Yang doubts how long this rhythm can last.

 Chapter 2831

    There is hope. Although it is very slim, there is still hope.


    There are many enemies, but it is unlikely to break through the blockade and attack, provided that they are still like headless flies.


    But the enemy soon went down.


    Silence is destined to be only temporary. Gao Yang hopes to get a chance to breathe. If the enemy doesn''t attack anymore, the longer the time, the better.


    However, AISI is different from the virgin of steel. The virgin of steel is full of elites, with a small number of people and one less death. It takes a long time to reorganize the attack after losing a lot of manpower. AISI has almost unlimited manpower to use, and can completely kill one batch after another.


    Therefore, Gao Yang hopes that if the enemy attacks soon, it''s best to attack all the time, because there is no threat in a disorganized attack.


    Gao Yang''s biggest worry is that the enemy will launch round after round of organized attacks. The interval is short and the attack intensity is large. In this case, it will kill them.


    Hope was dashed, but after five minutes, the enemy''s attack came again.


    Moreover, this time the enemy has obviously been deployed and the attack has become much more organized.


    "The enemy is coming!"


    The virgin of steel is always silent when attacking, but ace is yelling when attacking.


    Gao Yang raised his gun, and he was ready for the trial of fate.


    The most worrying thing came. The enemy was not in a hurry to die. They chose the simplest and effective attack method, grenade.


    The first grenade was thrown in and exploded in the aisle, but then the grenades began to be thrown in a row.


    Grenades have collision fuzes and delay fuzes. Some explode immediately when they touch the wall, while others explode only after they bounce back and forth on the wall.


    The explosion was so dense that nothing could be seen in the house soon, because smoke and dust obscured all eyes.


    This shot knocked out one hand, the grenade fell to the ground and exploded, and then the frequency of grenade throwing immediately decreased.


    The enemy only dares to throw grenades inward on both sides of the back door. The angle problem makes it impossible for the grenades to be thrown inward. Fortunately, Gao Yang''s hiding place is large enough and there are enough houses. As long as the enemy can temporarily avoid when throwing grenades, it''s not particularly dangerous to watch the excitement.


    When the enemy throws grenades, they can''t attack. Of course, they are afraid of being bombed, so the real start of the battle is when they don''t throw grenades in.


    The grenade stopped.


    Gao Yang immediately flashed out of the hidden ground and pointed his gun at the back door.


    The smoke and dust in the room are rolling. You can''t see your fingers. If you don''t have a gas mask, you can choke people to death. If you don''t have thermal imaging, you can''t see the enemy even if you come in.


    A man''s shadow was about to come in through the back door, but Gao Yang certainly wouldn''t give him this opportunity. He fired a shot, and then the enemy immediately fell at the door.


    The killed enemy suddenly exploded when he fell to the ground. The explosion power is not particularly strong, but it is enough to blow a person to pieces, and the explosion sound is obviously different from that of a grenade.


    Gao Yang was stunned, but he soon woke up.


    "People. Play!"


    ACE ACE used suicide bombers. Isn''t that what ACE ACE ACE is good at.


    There was a scream outside, but the scream was moving away quickly. The explosion of human bomb hurt their own people, which showed that they were not few.


    The smoke was drifting slowly, and the attack stopped again.


    "Don''t let them in. We''ll be finished if they come in alone."


    Groliov''s tone was very heavy, because the enemy finally found the right way to attack, that is, fill it with human life until it consumed all Satan''s people.


    Then Gao Yang heard the song again.


    The song seems ethereal and distant. It is groliov''s favorite song. Gao Yang has heard it many times.


    The song of taking the gun card is the version sung by renat ibrahimov. Unfortunately, it has reached the last part. Gao Yang likes this song very much.


    Another grenade was thrown in, and the explosion covered up all the sounds.


    Frye began to throw the grenade out. He had to control the time very accurately so that the grenade could explode in the air at the moment it flew out.


    Grenades are limited. Don''t use them if you can''t use them, but now there''s no way. In order not to let the enemy''s people rush in, grenades can''t be saved any more.


    Holding a gun high can ensure that the enemy can''t enter, but he can''t stop the enemy''s grenade from throwing in.


    It''s nervous and dangerous, but it''s not the worst.


    But then a loud noise broke the deadlock,.


    Gao Yang only felt that it was dark in front of him and fell down without knowing what had happened.


    A big hole was blown out of the wall, and the blown stones hit Gao Yang''s helmet, just like a heavy hammer, making Gao Yang fall to the ground in an instant.


    The whole hall trembled like the door of hell was opened.


    A head emerged from the hole that had just been blown out. Instead of raising his gun, he raised his hand and threw two grenades into it.


    Gao Yang fell to the ground. His helmet protected him from death and unconsciousness. His head was spinning like drunk.


    He fell to the ground and watched the grenade thrown in, but Gao Yang had no way.


    Raphael was next to the big hole that was blown up. Although he was very close to the big hole in the wall, the broken body that was blown out didn''t hit him, so he was the first to react.


    There was no time to turn around and aim at the shot. Raphael threw the muzzle of the gun at his right rear side, put the gun on the hole and held the trigger.


    Groliov was also knocked down by the shock wave and gravel during the blasting, and two grenades landed, one of them in front of his head.


    Groliov stretched out his hand. Instead of throwing the grenade out, he swept it with his hand and swept it into the lightning pit.


    But the grenade exploded at the moment it fell into the explosion-proof pit, so groliov''s left hand and wrist disappeared.


    The other grenade didn''t land because Frye was like a cheetah. He flew out, caught the grenade in the air, and then threw the grenade out of a big hole in the wall before landing.


    Frye fell heavily in front of Gao Yang, but just then, another grenade was thrown in from the hole. Although the grenade thrower was hit by Irene in an instant, the grenade was thrown in.


    The grenade hit Frye on the back.


    The grenade was left on Frye''s back,


    Gao Yang stretched out his hand to catch the grenade, but his hand was still a little short.


    "Grenade, put it on your back!"


    Frye''s hand was still stretched forward. He touched his back, but his hand couldn''t reach the grenade.


    Seeing Gaoyang struggling to rush towards himself, Frye smiled at Gaoyang, and then he turned away from Gaoyang and pressed the grenade behind his back.


    What will you think when you are about to leave this world.


    Frye heard his favorite song. When he rolled over and pressed the grenade, he heard his favorite song playing.


    Fade, created by a guy named Alan walker, started on the oil pipe and became popular all over the world.


    Frye really likes this song. He likes it very much. He is very happy to hear his favorite music between gunshots and explosions.


    "Ah..."


    Frye wanted to leave something to say at the last moment of his life, but he just screamed in the end.

 Chapter 2832

    "No!"


    Frye heard the roar, but he didn''t look back. He didn''t want to look at his head when he was dying. He thought it must be a bad feeling, so he chose to turn his head to the other side.


    But why, why can you hear the sound?


    Frye felt a little strange, and then he finally reflected that the grenade had not exploded. Doesn''t that mean he had time to throw the grenade out?


    Fark, kill yourself.


    Frye felt very upset. He really thought the grenade would explode immediately, but he didn''t regret it, because if the grenade blew up his head, he would die.


    Suddenly, Frye was pushed away, and then he turned in amazement to see Gao Yang take out a grenade from under his back and immediately throw it out into the hole that had just exploded.


    Dud, this is a dud.


    Frye didn''t tremble when he rolled over and pressed on the grenade, but now he trembled like chaff and felt crisp all over.


    Gao Yang looked at Frye. He didn''t speak. He just raised his gun and aimed it at the big hole just opened.


    Groliov pulled out his pistol. He rarely used a pistol, but now he has no left hand and can only use a pistol.


    The left hand and wrist had disappeared, and the bloody broken meat and bone stubble appeared on the arm below the elbow, but groliov didn''t even look at his left hand. He pulled out his pistol, aimed it at the door, and swept out with a shuttle.


    Irene stood in front of Gao Yang. Gao Yang struggled to get up, but he finally succeeded and staggered up.


    Irene had killed two enemies trying to jump in through the hole, but the third time, she couldn''t stop it.


    Two people appeared at the same time, one shot and the other threw grenades. Irene hit the grenade throwing enemy because she couldn''t let the grenades fall in again.


    So Irene was shot.


    Irene was shocked and finally fell down softly.


    Irene is in front of Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang is behind Irene.


    Irene bent slowly and slowly in front of Gao Yang, and then fell down.


    Gao Yang finally raised his rifle, and then he shot the enemy in the middle of the eyebrow.


    That''s the lady of steel. It''s very easy to distinguish.


    Gao Yang came to the window, and then two people came out.


    Gao Yang''s reaction was slow. The head he had just been hit by a stone was really slow. Gao Yang raised his gun and hit the enemy on the right, but the one on the left pointed the muzzle at his head.


    Gao Yang grabbed the enemy''s muzzle. He wanted to push the enemy''s muzzle elsewhere, and the most convenient way to force was to press obliquely downward. At the same time, his right hand also aimed the muzzle at the enemy''s head.


    When the enemy opened fire, Gao Yang felt as if he had been stabbed into a red iron rod in his stomach.


    The shooting enemy raised his left hand and grabbed the high muzzle.


    The two men grabbed each other''s guns, but Gao Yang was shot.


    Gao Yang loosened his rifle with his right hand, and the nearest and most convenient weapon to his hand was an axe.


    Gao Yang''s enemy was making the same choice, but his hand reached to his waist. It was more convenient for him to take the pistol. At this time, Gao Yang flew a foot.


    Lifting Yin legs can save lives.


    Gao Yang''s enemy immediately lost his strength to fight him. Gao Yang pulled out his axe and slashed it on the enemy''s neck.


    His left hand pulled out the pistol from his leg and his right hand held the axe.


    An enemy wearing bulletproof clothes and helmets appeared in front of Gao Yang and was shot in the left eye by Gao Yang, while the other was hit on the forehead by Gao Yang at the moment of shooting at Gao Yang.


    Don''t chop, smash. This is the advice of the hammer and Tata when they use the axe, because cutting the axe blade into a person''s head doesn''t necessarily lose people''s motivation in an instant, and it''s not easy to pull out the axe, but smashing is no problem. It will kill people in an instant, and the key is not easy to lose their weapons.


    Gao Yang easily lost his axe because he felt his strength passing rapidly, and the sharp pain in his stomach suggested that he was seriously injured.


    Gao Yang stumbled back two steps. He was a little unstable. Another man from ace came out. Gao Yang shot him in the head with his left hand, threw away his axe, and pulled out the pistol from his waist with his right hand.


    It takes too much effort to use an axe, and Gao Yang has no strength.


    Another grenade was thrown in the hole in the wall, but it was thrown in from the side. Yak kicked the grenade into the explosion-proof pit, but a grenade thrown in from the back door exploded and the fragment hit yak.


    Yak fell, too.


    Albert came out with a rifle. He had to start fighting instead of rescuing the wounded because the enemy''s offensive was too fierce.


    Gao Yang staggered back two steps, and then he sat next to the fallen Irene.


    No strength, really no strength.


    Gao Yang holds two pistols. The gun in his left hand is aimed at the back door and the gun in his right hand is aimed at the hole in the wall. Then he fires.


    Three shots in a row will kill two enemies in the wall hole, and one shot will kill the enemy trying to come in through the back door.


    The enemy''s body has piled up a layer outside the wall hole, and then the enemy''s body at the door almost blocked the door, but the enemy is still rushing in.


    Gao Yang sat on the ground, holding two guns. He couldn''t move, but his hands were as firm as a rock.


    Gao Yang can still fight. Gao Yang is still fighting. Even if he is seriously injured, he can block two directions with a pistol.


    The enemy won''t come in when Gao Yang is around.


    Just then, another song changed in the horn.


    This random song is finally Gaoyang''s favorite song.


    The name of this song is Antik.


    A melody black gold band from Germany. The band''s name is nachtblut. It''s a little famous band. It''s not famous all over the world, but Gao Yang likes it very much.


    Listening to the familiar melody, although he listened intermittently and couldn''t hear clearly, Gao Yang was familiar with every melody and lyrics of the song.


    Hearing the familiar melody, Gao Yang bit his lips, and then he whispered, "Irene, do you hear me?"


    Gao Yang didn''t expect Irene to answer him, but Irene said in a weak voice: "I heard it, it''s good..."


    The enemy pulled away the body lying on the wall hole, jumped in, fired high and killed it in mid air.


    The gunfire was fierce again, and the explosion sounded again. I couldn''t hear anything.


    But Gao Yang is familiar with the melody and lyrics of this song.


    "No pain, no expression.


    Only silence and darkness remained.


    These give me the feeling.


    Let me finally know where I am.


    Think back to the people I know.


    Those who live with me.


    When I turn to the afterlife to see the world I change.


    The meaning of my life makes me feel old.


    I gave my life meaning.


    This meaning is fighting.


    I feel old.


    A little enjoyment and memory of the past life.


    It means victory.


    I feel old.


    Those who left me, lived, and hated me.


    They make everything difficult, so that I can''t control my life.


    I thanked them when they were willing to believe me.


    Because only through their hatred and jealousy can I achieve my greatness.


    Some people love you when you do things well.


    But when you do the right thing, you don''t fear God and provoke hatred.


    Death is eternal peace, and life means battle.


    When you win the war, you are old.


    I gave my life meaning.


    This meaning is fighting.


    It makes me feel old.


    A little enjoyment, to aftertaste the past life.


    This means victory.


    It makes me feel old. "


    Gao Yang thought about the song and sang every word silently in his heart. He likes the song because he likes everything about it.


    Also, this song was introduced to him by Irene.

 Chapter 2833

    Irene''s breathing was very short. Gao Yang thought she should have hurt her lung.


    Being shot in the lung is a painful and long process of death.


    Albert put down his gun. He ran towards Irene, but a grenade was thrown in. Then Albert finally fell down.


    Holding two pistols high, he felt that his hands were powerless to hold flat all the time, so he had to hang his hands down and shoot again when he saw the enemy.


    Groliov''s broken hand is still bleeding. It''s bleeding too fast.


    Phoenix''s shooting was very effective, but she finally fell to the ground and didn''t move.


    At this time, Gao Yang saw Yuri climb out. He took his sniper grenade and opened fire at the back door, but it was useless. It was useless at all.


    Frye was still throwing grenades one by one, which delayed the enemy''s attack from the hole in the wall and the back door, but the grenades were finally used up.


    Gao Yang sighed deeply.


    Regret it? Maybe.


    Yuri threw away the sniper grenade. He picked up the gun and shouted wildly. Gao Yang wanted to say what was the use, but he didn''t speak in the end.


    Venting is actually good, although it doesn''t make any sense.


    Jason leaned against the wall. One of his legs was hurt and he couldn''t stand up at all, but he was still shooting out. When he saw that groliov''s hand was broken, he climbed over and tied the broken arm tightly with a tie to delay the loss of blood.


    Just then, the 13th finally pushed badadi out.


    On the 13th, he pushed badadi out, and badadi''s mouth was blocked. He could only hum and glare at Gao Yang at the same time.


    On the 13th, he looked at Gao Yang. He bowed his head. Then he pushed badadi again and escorted him to the hole in the wall.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gao Yang finally couldn''t help talking.


    On the 13th, he said calmly: "we can''t always use badadi as a meat shield. If we use it more times, the enemy may give him up, so he can only be used at the most critical time, and now is the most critical time."


    He breathed loudly and said, "don''t let him go, don''t let him leave alive."


    "I understand."


    No. 13 put a gun on badadi''s head and went to the front of the wall hole. Then he shouted, "don''t fire, or I''ll kill badadi! He''s coming out. If you don''t want to kill him, he''ll cease fire!"


    With that, badadi''s head was pressed outside the wall hole. Badadi was struggling, but the gunfire stopped quickly.


    "If you attack again, I''ll kill him immediately. He''s right here. If you attack him again, you''ll die! Listen, kill him immediately!"


    He shouted in both languages. On the 13th, he took badadi to the middle of the room, and then pushed him to badadi. Then he said in a deep voice: "if the enemy decides to give up him, he will lose his meaning. If the enemy cares about his life, he can still win some time."


    The attack stopped. Gao Yang finally put down his pistol, and then he shouted, "fat cat! Fat cat!"


    After shouting twice, Gao Yang saw Albert lying on the ground.


    With a long sigh, Gao Yang let go of the gun in his hand. He grabbed Irene and dragged her to himself.


    Gao Yang wanted to hold Irene, but as soon as he tried, he felt as if something was flowing out of his stomach.


    Frye came to Gao Yang, and then he said in a trembling voice, "boss, your stomach..."


    He looked down, but he could only see a small hole in his bulletproof vest.


    Frye shook and untied Gao Yang''s bulletproof vest. He looked at it. Then he immediately took the bulletproof vest off Gao Yang and extended his trembling hand to Gao Yang''s stomach.


    Gao Yang finally saw that his bulletproof vest was punctured. The bullet did not enter his abdominal cavity, but opened his belly.


    "Er, my intestines are coming out..."


    Frye wanted to reach out and plug Gao Yang''s intestines back, but his hand couldn''t reach out. He just said in a trembling voice, "you''ll be fine. You can''t die. You want to go back, you want to go home..."


    "How disgusting..."


    Gao Yang stuffed his intestines back into his stomach behind him. Then he vomited and said, "nothing, nothing, don''t be afraid."


    On the 13th, he didn''t say anything. He just took a piece of cloth to wrap Gao Yang''s stomach, and then put his bulletproof vest back on Gao Yang.


    On the 13th, Gao Yang was dragged to the wall, flat on the ground, and then Irene was dragged to his side.


    After looking at the injuries of Gao Yang and Irene, the 13th whispered to Gao Yang, "I can''t deal with this kind of injury."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let me sit up. I can still play."


    "Lie down."


    "No, no, brother, I don''t want to lie down and die."


    The 13th hesitated, and then he helped Gao Yang up and sat against the wall.


    Irene had blood foam in her mouth. She spoke vaguely, and then held out her hand to Gao Yang.


    Gao Yang held Irene''s hand. Then he listened to Irene as if she was saying to take off the mask, so he took off the gas mask on Irene''s head, and then he took off his own gas mask.


    Irene looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "we''re going to die, aren''t we?"


    Gao Yang nodded gently and said, "yes, we''re going to die."


    Irene''s head was next to Gao Yang''s leg. She looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "I''m still very happy to die with you. Ye Lianna can''t replace this, right?"


    Gao Yang held Irene''s hand. After hesitating, he reached out to wipe the blood on Irene''s nose and mouth, smiled and said, "yes, she can''t replace it."


    Irene breathed softly, and then her eyes were very blurred: "I don''t want to say, but I won''t have a chance if I don''t say it again. Gao, I love you. I''m dying, so I have to say it."


    Gao Yang didn''t want to cry, but his tears finally came out.


    And fucking flow.


    Gao Yang wants to put Irene''s head on his leg, but he tries hard to find that he doesn''t have this ability at all, and his intestines may come out again.


    Gao Yang could only give up. He nodded and said, "I know, I always know, and I know if you don''t say it."


    Irene smiled, but she wanted to think of something suddenly, so she turned her head slightly and looked at grove next to her.


    Groliov wore a gas mask and couldn''t see the expression on his face, which covered up the tears on his face.


    "What do you think he is doing? Ye Lianna is his daughter, but you are his brother. No, you are his life and death companion..."


    Ye Lianna sighed and whispered, "sorry big dog, I don''t want to be..."


    "Don''t be sorry, you, you and Gao, you, we can see. Do you think you''re hiding well? Fool... We all know. Just don''t say, it''s okay, Irene, it''s okay. Ye Lianna is my daughter, but you''re also like my daughter. You live, don''t talk, hold on, you want to live, you can live, I love you best Just don''t know, Irene, live, please! "


    Groliov finally cried, but Irene smiled and whispered, "I take you as a brother, but you treat me as a daughter. It''s not good."


    After a few breaths, Irene looked at Gao Yang again. Then she smiled and said, "you want to live, you want to live, you want to go back and get married, will you promise me?"


    "I promise you, we all go back, we go back alive."


    Irene sighed, and then she made a slight effort. Gao Yang grabbed her hand and whispered, "what''s the matter."


    Irene whispered, "will you kiss me?"


    Gao Yang immediately lowered his head. He held Irene''s hand in his right hand and helped Irene''s head in his left hand, but he couldn''t lift Irene''s head.


    Gao Yang wanted to bend down, but wearing a bulletproof vest made him unable to bend down, and his intestines flowed out. He bent down to kiss Irene. He couldn''t.


    Irene closed her eyes and tilted her head powerlessly to one side


    Gao Yang finally cried. He cried and said, "I can''t bend down..."


    Irene didn''t speak.


    Gao Yang finally remembered that he had not had time to say I love you.


    "Irene, don''t die. I love you. I love you. Do you hear me? Answer me, I love you, I love you..."


    The 13th turned his head and stopped looking at Gao Yang, while Frye covered his face with his hands and didn''t move.


    Gao Yang burst into tears. He raised his head and cried, "what are you doing? Help me, I can''t bend down..."


    When Frye came over, he burst into tears and said to him, "boss."


    Frye put Irene on Gao Yang''s leg with both hands. Gao Yang''s hand gently touched Irene''s face twice, and then said foolishly: "Irene, I love you. I''m not an unconscious wooden man. Of course I know you love me, but I have Yelena. I can''t live up to her, so I have to pretend I don''t know. I can''t see. I don''t love you. I just can''t say. I thought you might like others."


    Gao Yang suddenly lowered his head. He looked at Irene and cried: "What am I thinking? I''m just a mercenary. We''re all mercenaries. What do you worry about when you''re a mercenary? We''re all going to die, my second Olympics! What have I missed! Irene, don''t die, don''t die, I''ll marry you and Yelena. Of course, it''s too late for me to be happy. As long as you don''t mind, don''t die, don''t die Die... "


    Gao Yang held Irene''s head in his arms and talked about what Irene couldn''t hear.


    Frye finally couldn''t help saying, "boss, you haven''t kissed Irene yet..."


    Gao Yang gasped and whispered, "help me pick her up. No, I''ll do it myself. You can reach her by bending down for me."


    "Before I confirm, don''t draw a conclusion easily, especially don''t announce whose death, because that''s my job."


    Andy Ho was talking. He climbed out of the room, and then he climbed up to Gao Yang and Irene. After reaching out and touching Irene''s neck, he looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice: "now, put her down. If you hold her like this again, she will really die."

 Chapter 2834

    Badadi looked at Gao Yang with happy eyes. He knew he could not leave alive. Therefore, seeing the pain of the enemy would only make him feel heartfelt joy.


    The tearful Gaoyang saw badadi''s eyes, so he pulled out the pistol and aimed it at badadi''s head, but after looking at Frye around him, Gaoyang slowly put down the pistol, but said in a deep voice: "No. 13, promise me, anyway, let him die!"


    The 13th nodded.


    Gao Yang no longer went to see badadi. He just felt weaker and weaker.


    Gao Yang releases Irene''s hand. Frye helps take off Irene''s bulletproof vest. Andy ho cuts off Irene''s coat.


    The wound was shot in the lower lobe of the lung to the right of the chest.


    To deal with the wound, of course, she had to cut her clothes, and when she cut her clothes, Irene''s tattoo on her chest finally appeared in front of others for the first time.


    Andy''s face was expressionless, but Frye looked at Gao Yang and whispered, "originally, this is the tattoo she can''t give people to see..."


    Gao Yang didn''t speak. He just looked at Irene.


    Andy dares to operate anywhere and under any circumstances. Although the environment is extremely bad, wound infection will be considered only after surviving. The dead don''t have to worry about knife edge infection.


    Finally, Andy ho took a badly deformed warhead out of Irene''s chest, and then he threw it aside.


    "Without plasma, marphine and antibiotics, it''s hard for her to survive, but as long as she can get everything she needs in two hours, she still has hope."


    Andy ho looked up at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "the knife edge is open like this. I have no strength to sew."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Andy Ho, who was sitting and finished the operation, shook. Then he said in a deep voice, "I''m going to faint. Oh, before I faint, I want to tell you that Peter is not dead."


    With that, Andy fell next to him, and he finally fainted.


    Gao Yang felt that he was going to faint. He looked at his watch. It took Andy ho an hour and ten minutes to operate on Irene, that is, the enemy didn''t attack in a little more than an hour.


    There seems to be some hope.


    Just then, groliov suddenly said, "it''s too quiet. I feel a little scared. Is our power amplifier broken?"


    Gao Yang''s mind was in a mess. He subconsciously looked at the power amplifier and found that although the power amplifier was placed in the corner, he finally didn''t know when it was blown up.


    Groliov looked at Jason and said in a deep voice, "big bird, let''s have some music."


    "OK."


    Jason happily agreed to groliov''s request. He said loudly, "there was a bagpipe song I recorded, but it hasn''t been played in time, but it doesn''t matter. You can listen to the live version."


    Groliov smiled and said, "play the funeral song! I think the one at Bruce''s funeral is very nice."


    Jason thought about it and said with a smile, "OK, how about Highland Cathedral?"


    Groliov thought for a moment and said, "it''s still a Scottish warrior. Although I''m not Scottish, I''m willing to let a song of a warrior bury me."


    Jason nodded. He said to Frye, "man, can you bring me my bag?"


    Frye took Jason''s bag. Jason took out his bagpipe. He looked at the clothes and hat inside and suddenly said, "I want to change. At this moment, I have to wear my short skirt!"


    Frye snapped, "don''t be kidding. You can''t take off your bulletproof vest."


    Jason said firmly, "no! I must change it. This is the last dignity of a Scot. Please wait a moment, soon!"


    Jason changed into his checked skirt and put on his black leather hat. Then he picked up the bagpipe and said to Frye, "help me up and let me stand against the wall."


    "Can you?"


    "I can do it. I will never sit and play. This is a song for warriors. You know, in the war era when I lined up to be shot, my ancestors played this song to fight, so how can I sit down!"


    Jason propped himself against the wall with one leg, and then he sounded the first note.


    The sound of the Scottish Highland bagpipes sounded loud and bright.


    Just then, the 13th suddenly said, "the enemy is coming!"


    As soon as the voice of the 13th fell, the enemy appeared in the hole in the wall.


    Jason''s wind flute didn''t stop, even the tone didn''t change.


    Gao Yang''s reaction was already very slow, but on the 13th, he raised his hand and shot, and the enemy who had just appeared immediately fell forward.


    Badadi''s eyes were full of amazement. After killing the enemy to enter on the 13th, he didn''t look at badadi. He just said coldly: "badadi, your people have abandoned you, so you''re useless!"


    Badadi began to twist wildly. Gao Yang didn''t aim the gun at badadi. In badadi''s desperate eyes, he shot.


    Badadi must die.


    Gao Yang didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to die of too much nonsense like the villains in the film. Who knows what will happen next.


    So badadi died and couldn''t stay a word because his mouth was still blocked.


    Because the situation allowed, Gao Yang left the opportunity to kill badadi on the 13th, and Gao Yang shot badadi''s head. Badadi''s eyebrow bounced in his heart. The front looked like a small hole, but the back of his head was gone. He couldn''t die any more. He died completely.


    The last shield was gone, and the enemy began to appear one by one and was knocked down.


    The enemy is crazy, very crazy. Even if they can see badadi, they still don''t hesitate to shoot inside.


    Gao Yang can still maintain accuracy, but he has to adjust every shot for a long time.


    Gao Yang found that it seemed to be the first time he saw No. 13 shoot, and the shooting method of No. 13 was actually very good, really good.


    The enemy retreated and the first grenade was finally thrown in.


    No one has time to throw the grenade into the explosion-proof pit.


    The last wave of attack can''t be stopped after all.


    There was an explosion outside, a very violent explosion, and it was very close.


    After badadi had died, the enemy finally decided to use large caliber artillery to directly collapse here.


    Gao Yang sighed. Now, don''t think about anything. Just die together.


    The enemy''s attack stopped because it was no longer necessary. Since it was going to collapse here with cannons, there was naturally no need to send people to die.


    Just then, Gao Yang suddenly heard a voice in his ear.


    "This is the black devil, receive, please answer!"


    As if an electric current passed through him, he was stunned, and then he heard the call in his headphones again.


    "This is the black devil. Please answer."


    Gao Yang opened his mouth and couldn''t make a sound, but on the 13th he said very calmly, "Satan, over."


    "How''s it going? Over."


    "No, I''m waiting for help. Over."


    "Yes, hold on, over."


    Gao Yang couldn''t keep calm like No. 13 and grevatov. He finally began to shout on the walkie talkie.


    "Where are you!"


    Grevatov said in a deep voice: "above your head, we are using an AC-130 to cover your fire. The enemy begins to flee. Please hold on. The reinforcements have arrived. Over."


    AC-130, air gunboat, is a C-130 transport aircraft loaded with machine guns and bombs to attack ground targets, and even a 105mm howitzer. Therefore, AC-130 is called air gunboat.


    Gao Yang''s tears had stopped, but he couldn''t help flowing out again.


    Gao Yang understood that ACE ACE launched an attack because they found the arrival of reinforcements and had to launch an attack. Therefore, they did not give up rescuing badadi, but wanted to try to rescue badadi for the last time.


    What''s the matter? It''s better to let badadi die in anger than anything. Gao Yang doesn''t plan to take a living badadi back. He never wants to catch one alive.


    "Ram! You''re not dead yet? Listen, we''re going in. Don''t shoot."


    It was Knight''s voice, with a smile on his tearful face.


    "Hold on, we''ll land right away, come on! Come on!"


    It''s ulyanko''s voice.


    The walkie talkie was in a mess. Everyone was rushing to talk. Then Simon and Nate arrived almost at the same time.


    Simon came in through the back door, but Nate passed through the main door of the hall. He walked through the hell hall.


    Simon came in. He looked and didn''t say anything, but immediately shouted in the walkie talkie, "build a defense line and drive away the enemy. Medical soldiers come quickly! Medical soldiers brought by everyone land on the horse. Move quickly!"


    Simon and knight took people first, because they parachuted down, jumped high and opened low, landed directly in the fastest way, and then established a defense on the spot to prevent the remaining enemies from approaching.


    When Knight walked through the hall to Gao Yang''s face, he retched a few times, and then gasped: "Fark! It''s so smelly, man, you look really embarrassed. How did this happen? How many people are still alive?"


    Gao Yang gasped and whispered, "none of them are dead. At least now, none of them are dead, man, please."


    Knight smashed his mouth and shouted, "good luck, you''re lucky."


    Gao Yang smiled and said, "yes, good luck."


    The angel''s medic rushed to Gao Yang, and then Nate frowned and said, "Oh, man, your intestines are coming out."


    "Yes."


    "It looks disgusting."


    Gao Yang didn''t answer Nate''s words. He just sighed powerlessly, and then said faintly: "how did you come..."


    "Well, it''s very complicated. We received... Did he faint?"


    "Yes, he fainted."


    Nate blew a breath, looked at the wounded everywhere and Jason who was still leaning against the wall with a bagpipe, shrugged and said, "it''s really interesting. There''s music at this time. Ha, guys, first aid, send them to the helicopter. Move quickly!"

 Chapter 2835

    Gao Yang opened his eyes, but he could only vaguely see a few halos. After a while, he saw clearly that the operating light on his head was on.


    "Hemostatic forceps."


    "Pay attention when cleaning the abdominal cavity,"


    "Cleaning."


    "Wipe your sweat."


    Gao Yang listened a few words, and then he understood that he was operating on him.


    "Oh, shet, did you operate on me without anesthetics?"


    Gao Yang''s protest was weak, but everyone heard it in the operating room.


    The doctor in charge of the knife was stunned for a moment, and then he said in surprise: "what''s the matter with the anesthesiologist and how can the patient wake up at this time?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Don''t let the anesthesiologist in!"


    Gao Yang said weakly, "wait, don''t rush to anesthetize me and propose. I have to go back and propose."


    "Oh, sir, I think you''d better not talk. The proposal is certainly very important, but life is more important, isn''t it? You''re having an operation, sir. I don''t know what''s going on. You wake up now. No matter what''s wrong, I''m sorry, but I think you''d better be quiet and wait until we finish the operation to consider the proposal."


    Gao Yang breathed loudly and said to the doctor wrapped tightly in front of him, "don''t interrupt me. How''s the Tyrannosaurus Rex? How''s the rabbit? And how''s the toad and tortoise? Tell me, how''s everyone?"


    The doctor rubbed his forehead with the back of his hand and said inexplicably, "Sir, in all my years as a doctor, you are the first person to wake up on the operating table and ask me these strange questions. Er, I don''t understand what you mean."


    He breathed loudly, closed his eyes and said in a hurry, "then find someone who understands to answer me."


    "Well, there are a lot of people waiting for you to have surgery, but, but..."


    "Go!"


    The doctor said to the nearby nurse, "go outside and ask them what''s going on."


    Gao Yang said weakly, "what time is it? How long have I been in a coma?"


    "It''s 8:55 p.m., er, according to the person who sent you, you''ve been unconscious for more than 20 hours."


    Gao Yang suddenly opened his eyes and said, "more than 20 hours, it''s over, FAK! It''s too late..."


    "Well, there''s no time for what?"


    "It''s too late to get back to New York. I can''t catch the graduation ceremony, Falk!"


    "Well, sir, I still think life is more important than graduation, but I want to tell you that this is New York. Yes, you are in New York now."


    "What, I''m in New York?"


    The doctor shrugged helplessly and said, "yes, you''re in New York, sir. Please don''t talk. We''ll continue the operation after the anesthesiologist anesthetizes you again. Your situation is very dangerous. Although it won''t lead to immediate death, infection will really be very dangerous."


    Gao Yang muttered to himself, "the graduation performance is at 8 p.m. and ends at 10 p.m. now it''s 8:55. Where am I? In which hospital?"


    "New York University Medical Center."


    "Not far, in time, in time, great, put me down, I''m going out!"


    The doctor was stunned and said, "Sir, you must be kidding, right?"


    "No! I''m serious. I''m going to propose. Come on, get me out of here!"


    The doctor shook his head and said, "no, no, no, proposing is very important, but this, this..."


    "Who sent me? Tell them to come in. Now, do something for me so that I won''t be infected. Then, I''m going to the Lincoln Art Center, man. I''m going to propose."


    "Mr. Reeves is outside. There are a lot of people, but, but, but..."


    "Go! Thank you!"


    The nurse went outside the operating room, took off her mask and looked stunned. She didn''t know how to speak to the people in the corridor.


    Reeves stood up. His face was ugly and he said in a hurry, "what''s the matter!"


    Bob said anxiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter inside? You say!"


    The nurse was stunned and said, "the patient woke up. He strongly asked to propose to Lincoln Art Center. We don''t know, we don''t know. Sorry, we really don''t know what to do."


    Morgan looked at the people behind him and said loudly, "what''s the matter? Elena graduated today?"


    Bob patted his hand and said suddenly, "yes! Today Ye Lianna graduated, Falk! We forgot this."


    Morgan said in a hurry: "call ye Lianna! Let her come to the hospital. Are you kidding? Now go propose. Are you kidding!"


    Bob said with a worried face: "I didn''t get the phone. Call little Downey or groliov, whoever. Frye is okay. Call Frye!"


    Morgan waved his hand and said, "I''ll go in and tell him! Can I go in?"


    The nurse shook her head. "No, absolutely not."


    Just then, the doctor rushed out and said in a hurry: "the patient''s mood is extremely unstable. I understand that he woke up because the proposal is too important to him! This is a miracle, gentlemen, you know, this is a miracle in the history of medicine, because human spirit can overcome the effect of anesthetics. When he woke up, he just supported him..."


    "Enough! Can he leave!"


    The doctor was stunned, but then nodded and said, "yes, of course, it''s a little dangerous, but the protection is good. Don''t get infected. It should be OK. He has received preliminary treatment and the situation is relatively stable. We now..."


    "Push him out and give him all the necessary means. Come with us. Come on, come on, let''s go to the Lincoln Art Center!"


    So Gao Yang was quickly pushed out. He was lying on the operating table. His belly was simply covered with a sterile cloth, and a protective cover was added outside. With plasma on his arm, he was pushed out of the operating room.


    "Morgan."


    Morgan was a little angry, but he waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "we''ll take you to the Lincoln Art Center now. Stop talking and let''s go."


    "My ring, proposal ring..."


    Simon said anxiously, "here, here, Frye gave it to me specially."


    Gao Yang said weakly, "where are the others?"


    Bob snapped: "You are not fit to stay in Baghdad. Li JinFang, Peter, rabbit and Irene are badly injured. They can only stay in Baghdad and come back after the injury is stable. Other injured people are coming. They are undergoing surgery. Ulyanko and Ivan are there to take care of them. Little Downey, mouse and James are there as long as their conditions allow Xu, there will be a special plane to send them soon. In addition, the best doctors and drugs have passed. Don''t worry, everyone will be fine! "


    He heaved a sigh and said, "where''s Frye?"


    "He stayed in Baghdad to take care of others. Those who were not injured stayed. The others are in the operating room. Listen, man, it''s okay. Everything is fine."


    Gao Yang was pushed on the operating bed and walked all the way. He saw Murphy, Justin, grevatov with a serious face, and Alexander.


    Gao Yang smiled. He whispered, "Hi, everyone."

 Chapter 2836

    Meanwhile, inside the Lincoln Art Center.


    The graduation performance of Julia Conservatory of music is in progress. Satan''s family and friends are basically here. They come to watch Yelena''s graduation performance and Gao Yang''s proposal.


    Although everyone thought Gao Yang couldn''t come, because someone made a very serious mistake, that is, no one called to inform them that Satan climbed out of hell alive.


    Gao Yang''s proposal is a very important thing for all Satan people. It can even be said that their obsession came out alive, but no one called his family. Isn''t it strange?


    In fact, it''s not surprising, because too many people are on the verge of death, and the living people are most concerned about whether their comrades in arms can survive.


    As for the proposal, since they all came out alive, is it important to inform them?


    After being besieged for so long and staying in hell on earth for so long, how can people who have just left remember this matter that has become irrelevant at the moment.


    It''s just that this matter is very important to Gao Yang and more important to Ye Lianna.


    Ye Lianna sat backstage. She was wearing a wedding dress, a white wedding dress.


    Holding the violin, Yelena waited blankly, staring at the moment when she performed on the stage.


    Gao Yang said she would propose at the end of her performance.


    So ye Lianna is waiting, waiting for Gao Yang to appear.


    But Gao Yang hasn''t come yet.


    Natalia burst into tears in the audience.


    Catherine and Adele also came, and they both burst into tears.


    Karima sat there, tears streaming down her face.


    It was a concert, but everyone in Satan''s family and friends was crying, although they didn''t cry.


    "Ye Lianna, you should be on the next program."


    Everyone can see the abnormality of Ye Lianna, because she should have been on the stage in an evening dress, but she was wearing a wedding dress.


    So when informing Ye Lianna to appear on the stage, the staff member really paid attention to his tone.


    Ye Lianna raised her head in a confused way, and then she said in a trembling voice, "can you wait? Please, can my program be pushed back? Please, it''s really important to me."


    Looking at Ye Lianna''s appearance, the female staff felt that they were going to cry. She whispered, "I''m sorry, I can''t push any more. Your program is the last."


    Ye Lianna looked at her watch in surprise, and then she said, "well, I see. I''m going to perform."


    Ye Lianna looked at the students performing. She hoped her classmates could play slower and slower, but her classmates seemed to complete all the tracks in an instant.


    So it''s time for Yelena to take the stage.


    "Now, let''s invite Ye Lianna to perform a violin solo. You may already know that she uses the famous star of tomorrow. Now, let''s invite Miss Ye Lianna."


    Applause broke out, and ye Lianna came out slowly with her violin.


    Of course, wedding dress and evening dress can be distinguished at a glance, especially Ye Lianna has a white scarf on her head.


    The audience was really surprised to see ye Lianna in her wedding dress appear, but at this time of the concert, they politely kept quiet, but the applause fell suddenly.


    "What I want to play is a self-made track. This song is to commemorate my meeting, acquaintance and love with my fiance. Thank you."


    Ye Lianna introduced her own music. Then she took a deep breath and put the bow on the violin.


    Ye Lianna''s tutors were surprised and curious.


    Ye Lianna began to play. To be honest, her composing ability is not as outstanding as her playing ability, so her repertoire can not fully reflect her skills. At least in the ears of professionals, ye Lianna''s performance does not deserve her reputation.


    "No, I heard her practice this song. It''s at least two beats slower. What''s she doing!"


    Ye Lianna''s mentor was a little angry because he felt that ye Lianna wasted her best performance opportunity.


    For the six minute track, ye Lianna played it for nine minutes. Then, she finally stopped pulling the bow and hung the violin and bow powerlessly.


    "Where have you been!"


    Seeing the seats above the auditorium and her tearful Mother, Yelena finally broke out. She shouted out on the stage and faced thousands of spectators.


    "Where have you been? You said you were coming to marry me, you said!"


    Ye Lianna finally cried. She lowered her head and burst into tears.


    "Honey, where have you been? Don''t leave me. You said you would propose to me at my graduation ceremony, but where have you been? Don''t leave me..."


    Put the violin on the shelf next to it. Yelena took out a small box. Then she opened the box and cried, "I even have a wedding ring ready for you, but where are you!"


    Ye Lianna took the ring, covered her face with her hands and cried.


    "You show up quickly. Don''t die. I''ll die without you. I''ll die..."


    Thousands of people watched a beautiful girl wailing on the stage in her wedding dress, but no one was silent.


    Natalia stood up. She said to her daughter, "Yelena, don''t do this. Come down. Let''s go home. He will come back. He will come back."


    Ye Lianna looked at her mother and shook her head sadly. At this time, the rest of her eyes saw the piano next to her.


    "No, no, the concert is not over yet. I can play the piano. My performance is not over yet. Then the ceremony is not over yet. Please, everyone, can I play another piano song? Can I talk about a song? Please, just one! OK?"


    It looked like a girl who had found a life-saving straw pleaded on the stage. A man stood up and shouted, "play, play down!"


    Another man stood up. He was clapping desperately. Then, more and more people stood up,


    Ye Lianna bowed, went to the piano, sat on the stool, and then put her fingers on the keys.


    A series of notes jumped out, and the noisy crowd was quickly quiet.


    Ye Lianna plays Pathetique. When she plays the piano, ye Lianna is much better than her violin.


    The audience listened quietly to the temporarily increased performance.


    Ye Lianna''s fingers jumped on the keys like clouds and water. The time passed minute by minute, but Gao Yang hasn''t come yet.


    Finally, Pathetique turned into fate, just as it was played for Gao Yang for the first time.


    It was a hard turn, but thousands of professionals didn''t seem to recognize it. No one pointed out that ye Lianna played two songs.


    Fate is almost over, and ye Lianna''s heart has been sinking, sinking.


    Ye Lianna played more and more slowly, more and more slowly. At this time, the audience couldn''t help shouting, "play another one, we''ll wait for you!"


    Ye Lianna looked at the ring box on the piano, and then she sobbed gently.


    Ye Lianna doesn''t blame Gao Yang for breaking his appointment. She just understands that if Gao Yang can''t come and call, the biggest possibility is that he is dead.


    But just then, there was a noise.


    The gate of the concert hall was flung open.


    "You are not allowed to go in..."


    "Get out of the way!"


    With a rude cry, ye Lianna suddenly turned around and looked back in amazement. Then she saw a group of people, a group of five or three groups, who looked very savage and rushed into the concert hall with a bed.


    There was an uproar.


    The poor security guard wanted to do his duty, but he was brutally pressed on the ground by a man.


    Yelena''s heart suddenly jumped up. She covered her mouth in surprise, and then screamed. She recognized Bob, Morgan, Simon and the man lying in the hospital bed.


    The four men carried Gao Yang onto the stage and put it in front of Ye Lianna. Ye Lianna screamed again and was about to rush towards Gao Yang, but fortunately Simon stopped her.


    When she found her high belly, ye Lianna''s surprised face immediately became stunned.


    "Hi, honey, I''m here. Although I may be a little late, I''m lucky to arrive in time. Don''t look down, look at my face."


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang''s face, and then she cried again, but this time it was tears of joy.


    "I know you will come. You are a man of your word. Although I thought you would not come, I know you will come."


    Although Ye Lianna''s words were somewhat contradictory, Gao Yang just wanted to finish the most important thing quickly. He took out the ring and whispered to Ye Lianna, "this is my own ring. Well, we all made it together. Although it''s rough, er, and obviously I can''t kneel down, so, honey, will you marry me?"


    Gao Yang raised her hand very hard. Ye Lianna grabbed the ring with a smile on her face and tears in her eyes. She said loudly, "I will, I am very, very willing to marry you!"

 Chapter 2837

    One day, the airport.


    A private plane landed and two people who had never taken a private plane or walked through the VIP aisle came out.


    Two old people with gray temples eagerly looked at the end of the passage, sitting in a large group of wheelchairs and casts, and then they soon saw the people they wanted so much.


    "Yang Yang!"


    "Mom!"


    Gao Yang sat in a wheelchair, opened his arms and hugged his mother. Then he looked at the man in front of him with tears in his eyes and said, "Dad."


    One day, it was the airport again.


    It''s still a group of strange people. Although there are fewer people in wheelchairs this time, Li JinFang still sits in a wheelchair.


    "Dad, mom."


    After receiving the news that his comrades in arms told him that he had recovered his reputation in the army, Li JinFang cried in public again. He hugged his parents and cried, "it''s okay, it''s okay! I won''t separate this time!"


    One day, or the airport.


    Among the group of people who looked normal, TREB was in a wheelchair.


    "Dad, mom, you''re here"


    One day, Athens, Greece.


    Yak pushed open a door, smiled at a woman who was painting and said, "Hey, I''m back. Give me a hug if you like."


    A woman stood up and looked at yak. Then she smiled, but soon she went to hold yak and refused to let go.


    One day, the wedding scene.


    Gao Yang and ye Lianna stood in front of their parents.


    "Dad."


    Ye Lianna gave a sweet cry in Chinese, and then she said sweetly to Gao Yang''s mother, "Mom."


    Gao Yang stood in front of groliov and said strangely, "which... Father-in-law."


    Groliov turned his head to one side. After being stabbed by Natalia, he turned his face back and said strangely, "yes."


    Gao Yang looked at Natalia and said with a smile, "Mom."


    Natalia smiled happily and said, "is this the custom of China? OK, my good son-in-law."


    One day, Sirte, Libya.


    Gao Yang said lazily to knight, "why, listen to me, right? How many territories are controlled now? Libya is about to be completely taken by you?"


    Knight said impatiently, "stop talking nonsense and quickly say whether to give war loans or not."


    One day, Gao Yang''s home.


    Ye Lianna''s face was serious, raised and cramped, Catherine''s face was embarrassed and even a little angry, while Adele''s face was curious, and only Karima''s face was calm.


    "I know that you all like Gao. I don''t want to say too much to avoid embarrassment. We all know that the life of the rich is very chaotic. Gao is not a kind of playful person, but he faces all kinds of temptations. This is the reality."


    Catherine stood up and said coldly, "I''m leaving."


    Ye Lianna changed her face. She took Catherine to sit down, sighed and whispered, "we all know Gao''s past, so what I want to say is that we can take good care of him together. I often need to go out to perform, so..."


    Ye Lianna shrugged her shoulders, and then said calmly on her face, "we can form a very strange relationship. That is, when I''m away, I don''t care about anything that happens between you and Gao. I know, but I don''t care, but when I''m around him, I''m his wife and son, and you''re our friends."


    Ye Lianna said with a depressed face: "what am I talking about? In short, after too many things, I can''t afford to live and die, so I''m willing to share my husband. I don''t care what you think of him or what relationship you want to establish with him. It''s your own choice."


    Adele said happily, "really? Great, when will you leave? Gao, when can we..."


    Catherine pulled Adele over and said helplessly, "shut up!"


    Ye Lianna raised her head and said seriously, "in short, I hope you can take good care of him with me. Don''t let him do some dangerous things, and don''t let him be seduced by other women."


    Karima was a little shy, but she nodded gently.


    Ye Lianna looked at Gao Yang and said in a deep voice, "now, it''s time for you to make a statement. My father is ready to move again. Even if he has only one hand left, I want to know if you will go to war!"


    Gao Yang raised his head and whispered, "no, in the last case, no one died. Our good luck has been used up, so we really can''t fight anymore, and I''ll take good care of your father, I promise."


    One day, the baseball field.


    "Frye! Frye! Frye! This is his 32nd game and his 11th game. Five hits! Finish the opponent! Magical Frye, great Frye, this is definitely an unbreakable record! Cheer for him, Frye!"


    "Frye! The wonder boy who joined the Texas Rangers in the middle of the autumn has set his new record. Yes, audience, he struck out the batter for the 46th time in a row. This phenomenal pitcher, all I can think of is one word. Yes, he is the God of baseball."


    "Frye, an unknown newcomer, helped the team win the first game after joining the Texas Rangers halfway. Now they have won 34 consecutive victories, bringing the Texas Rangers from a downstream team to a strong competitor for the world championship. Yes, this is Frye, the most dominant pitcher in baseball history. I can make a decision now On the other hand, he is a great pitcher! "


    "Won the championship! The Texas Rangers won the world championship! We are the champions! Frye! The great Frye, he did it. He led the team to the championship as an absolute leader in the rookie season."


    One day, it''s still a baseball field.


    Frye waved to the audience, and then he shouted, "Hello, everyone, thank you for coming here."


    Frye was a little sad because the audience still couldn''t accept the fact that he was leaving, so he didn''t get as much applause and cheers as usual, although this was the scene where he won the award of the best value player.


    Frye was silent for a moment, then he continued: "I want to say a few things to get the most valuable player. Of course, I want to thank my teammates and coaches, my mother and father in heaven, and my wife. I love you!"


    Waving to his mother and wife in the stands, Frye continued: "I also want to thank a person. His name is Harrison. He is the most loyal fan of the Texas Rangers. Why should I thank him? Because he saved my arm and gave me a chance to pitch, but he died. Before he died, I promised him to play for the Texas Rangers until he won the championship. This is my commitment to Harrison."


    After that, Frye took out the iron box containing baseball cards from his pocket. Then he held it high and said loudly, "my friend, do you see? I kept my promise to you, and I did it."


    Laying down his arm, Frye continued, "my father, he guided me on the road of baseball. Then, I was a fan of New York metropolis since I was a child, always."


    Speaking of his father, Frye looked at the audience. Then he waved to the audience and said loudly again, "the last thing I want to thank is mine... Mine, hoo, I don''t know what to say. He''s very important to me, very important. Thank you, boss! I''m inspired by what you''ve done for me."


    Gao Yang smiled and waved his hand. Frye smiled and said, "and all of you, thank you."


    With his head down, Frye continued, "what I want to say now is that leaving the Texas Rangers is not that I want to betray you, because it''s a promise, and I''ve fulfilled my promise. I''m going to the New York Yankees, but not because of the high salary, but for other reasons.


    As I said, I am a fan of New York metropolis. My boss thinks I have talent. He went to the people of New York metropolis to give me a trial training opportunity, but he was rejected. In fact, the people I respect most were humiliated, so I no longer dream of playing for New York metropolis.


    My boss found the New York Yankees, where he received due courtesy and respect, so I decided to play in the New York Yankees, but I need to fulfill my promise first, so I came here to win the championship and left here to play in New York. It''s also because of my promise. It has nothing to do with betrayal. It''s all settled before I came to Texas. I just hope you know that One thing, that''s it. "


    Frye raised his arm and said loudly, "whether you understand or not, I want to thank you for your support. Thank you."


    Finally, applause broke out in the silent audience.


    In front of the TV, the boss of the New York metropolis turned green. After seeing the magical Frye announce his reason for going to the New York Yankees, his face really turned green.


    One day, in bed.


    Gao Yang said seriously, "I''m up there!"


    Irene smiled, and then she pushed the sitting up to the, with a gentle but firm face: "no, I''m up there."